《Nine Realms Sword Master》 Chapter 1 In the bustling streets of Los Angeles, a young man with yellowish skin is walking fast in the crowd. The boy has sharp eyes and steady temperament. His body looks weak, but he is flexible and vigorous. "Have you heard? Ye Qian, the eldest daughter of the Ye family, opened the second heaven soul yesterday, and officially became a twin of the heavenly spirit "I heard that, wow, there was such a big movement last night that the sky was full of strange phenomena. Everyone in L.A. didn''t know it?" The voices of several passers-by came. Ye Qian? The famous genius in Los Angeles? The boy''s pace was a little slower. The passers-by seemed to see the young man and whispered, "look, isn''t that the white night of the white family?" "This man is 18 years old and hasn''t opened the soul house yet... Tut Tut, he is the same age as ye Qian, Miss Ye of the Ye family. It''s a big difference when they are together!" "Bai Chen was originally the next candidate of the white family. Because of such a useless waste, his position in the white family has been plummeted, and his position as the head of the family can not be turned to him!" "After all, the mother depends on the son, and the achievements of the younger generation also have a great influence on their own status." The passers-by chewed his tongue and shook his head in the daytime. When he didn''t hear him, he quickened his pace towards the White House. I don''t know how many times I have to listen to such words every day. I''ve been used to it over the years. After all, it''s a shame that people born in Los Angeles like Bai family can''t wake up the spirit of heaven. "Go away! pariah! In the way of my adult, I want you to have a hard time The angry shouts came from the front, and several bodyguards with strong back and strong back broke the crowd in the street rudely. These guards actually used their soul power, and the crowd began to howl. The white night did not have time to dodge, a instability, the hands of herbs scattered on the ground, he was about to go to pick up, but the bodyguard did not know whether or not, he raised his feet to crush them all. White night was angry and stopped the guard immediately. "Where are you from? Are you looking for death?" The guard said fiercely. "You broke my things, don''t give me an explanation?" the white night asked. The bodyguard was huge and swollen. Standing in front of him at night, he even blocked the light. "What do you want to say? Good! I''ll give it to you The bodyguard is not polite. He lifts his fist and punches. This fist is about the same size as his head melon seeds. If you really want to take a punch, the consequences will be unimaginable. See the situation in the white night, not afraid of anti anger. The other side is soul repair, so arrogant? Seeing his eyes fixed, he sidestepped to avoid the punch and kicked his ankle at the same time. It''s clean and neat, with no extra movement. Bang! The bodyguard''s center of gravity is unstable. With a thump, he fell heavily on the ground and knocked out several teeth. It''s quiet around. It took a long time for someone to come back to God. "Good boy, I''ve knocked down the second level person in lihun state?" The bodyguard got up in a hurry, vomited the blood in his mouth, and rushed to the white night with red eyes: "I''ll tear you up!" The people around him were scared by the madness of the bodyguard, and quickly backed away. "Boy! Run! You can''t beat him! " Someone yelled. But the white night looks calm, not only does not run, actually also puts on the posture. Are non soul practitioners competing with soul practitioners? It''s not about dying? The crazy bodyguard rudely broke through the crowd and punched him in the face. This blow is fierce enough to break steel and iron! But just as the front of the fist approached, his feet turned away again in the still white night, and his body swayed, avoiding the vigorous punch with light clouds and gentle breeze. It''s empty! "Ah The bodyguard''s green tendons burst out, and after several fists, he still didn''t even touch the side. "It''s my turn!" White night eyes a Lin, accurate timing, arm raised, small fist smashed the bodyguard''s chest. Bang! Bang! Bang! A few punches fall, fists like lightning, in one go! The bodyguard was stiff, and then his huge body fell to the ground... his fists were very thin, but their strength was terrible. The eyes of the people around him were startled to the ground. White night is this? "What''s the matter? Who is so bold and dare to block my way Just then, a rich man riding a tall horse stepped out of the crowd. Looking at him in the daytime, he was gorgeous in clothes, fat in head and big in ears, and looked at himself with eyes as big as beans. The rich man frowned: "what are you? How dare you behave before me "What are you? So rampant in L.A The white night asked. "Stinky boy, do you know who I am?" The rich man said with a trace of cruelty in his smile: "I am a guest invited by the Ye family in Los Angeles. If you offend me, you offend the Ye family and the whole city of Los Angeles, OK?"Ye family? Have you been so arrogant? White night heart dark hum, but the tone pretends to exaggerate, the voice raised several degrees: "is it the Ye family''s running dog? significant! In broad daylight, do ye''s lackeys dare to run roughshod in Los Angeles? Los Angeles doesn''t have the surname Ye yet. Once you have the surname ye, you can still get it? " When people around him heard this, they immediately pointed out, especially those who had been bullied by the rich merchants'' bodyguards. In the blink of an eye, the rich man became the target of public criticism. The rich man''s face was ugly. He looked around angrily and said to those who chewed their tongue: "shut up! It''s none of your business. Get out of here When he turned his eyes, he picked up a stone and threw himself into the horse''s head. The horse hissed and jumped wildly. The rich merchant''s center of gravity was unstable. Ouch, he fell off the horse''s back and fell heavily on the ground. The crowd roared with laughter. "My Lord." The guards stepped forward to help. The rich merchant got up in a panic, glared at the white night in a vicious way, and roared angrily: "waste him! I''ll get rid of him "Yes The guards rushed at once. Seeing this in the white night, the spirit of a shock, back and forth. Three bodyguards surround him frequently and attack intensively, but he is as flexible as a rabbit and dodges freely. "These three guys are powerful, but they are just some reckless men. They don''t have any moves! But their soul power can''t be ignored. Let''s make a quick decision! " White night face shows determination, no longer retreat, step a twist, focus on the front of a bodyguard, a punch to hit. Bang! The fist was not big, and the strength was extremely frightening. The bodyguard suddenly fell to the ground in shock. Good! The white night breathed. The rest of the guards were shocked. Opportunity! He took advantage of the situation to jump off, and his fist came out again, just like a tiger pouncing on him. Bang bang! After two punches, two bodyguards fell again. How fierce the attack is, whether it''s the timing and strength of the punch, it''s very accurate, and it''s amazing. Several second-class people in lihun state were just picked up by a guy who had no soul... they clapped their hands in the daytime and turned to walk towards the rich man. "What do you want to do?" The stunned rich man regained his consciousness from the shock, trembled violently, and realized that he had met with a stubble. Although this guy has no soul power, his means and strength are very big, which is totally unusual! "I warn you, I am a guest of the Ye family. If you dare to touch me, the Ye family will not let you go." The white night turned a deaf ear and raised his hand. Bang! The crisp sound sounded, and the rich man''s face immediately showed a bright red palm print. He fell on the ground and was dizzy. "Ye''s guests? How impressive Kicking out at night is like kicking on a meat ball, full of elasticity. The rich man trembled with fat and trembled to get up, and in the white night he put his foot directly on his head. The rich man cried, "Lord, spare my life... Spare my life..." "spare my life? Didn''t you just kill me White night in vain to increase strength, the rich eyes straight out convex, a big face red, people are shouting. "Good!" People who were bullied around clapped their hands. The white night suddenly felt like a hero punishing the evil and promoting the good. Just as he was about to continue to teach the rich man a lesson, the sound of horse hooves came from the end of the street. "Mr. Chen, you are a guest of Ye family. Who dares to attack you in Los Angeles?" A pleasant sound sounded in this noisy street, which is particularly unique. He turned his head and saw that the crowd separated automatically, and a group of Ye''s family gathered around him. Then, a girl on a snow-white horse came here. The girl was dressed in a purple dress. Her face was beautiful, her hair seemed silent, her skin was covered with snow, and her eyes, like stars, were full of charm and beauty. Passers-by on both sides looked at the girl and could not move their eyes any more. "It''s Miss ye... " how beautiful! It''s the first beauty in Los Angeles There was an exclamation in the crowd. "Ye Qian is really a beauty." White night heart also can''t help but praise. "Miss ye, help me..." Mr. Chen seemed to grasp the straw and yelled. "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. No one dares to do anything to you in Los Angeles." Ye Qian light way, bright eyes fall on the white night: "you are white night? The white trash? " "I''m white night, but I''m not a waste!" White night shrugged. "Are you so proud of your lucky defeat of some useless bodyguards? Even the soul of heaven is not. How dare you provoke the guests of Ye family? Why don''t you help me up "You want me to help you?" The white night was a little unhappy. "Or who else?" Ye Qian haughtily said: "help people up, and then kneel down and kowtow. In this way, maybe I can not investigate your responsibility!""Interesting!" White night smiles and slowly raises his feet. It''s like giving in. Seeing this, the rich man laughed and exclaimed, "Stinky boy, I''m a guest of the Ye family. You can''t provoke me. Are you kidding me? Why don''t you help me up? Hahaha... " but the rich man had not finished laughing, and a foot suddenly kicked on his head. Bang! There was a dull sound. The rich man''s body suddenly rolled about ten times on the ground and hit the stall next to him. His head was crooked and his seven orifices were bleeding. His breath was more than his intake. This foot, I do not know how much strength! Four weeks people are shocked! Ye Qian''s face suddenly cold, like an ice cellar, the eyes shot out bursts of killing awn! "Sorry, I slipped my foot." I feel my head in the daytime and pretend to be simple and honest. "You''re... Fine!" Ye Qian''s gas is not light, in the eye murders the opportunity to flash: "dares to disobey my meaning, you have the courage." "Disobedience? No, it was really slippery just now. After all, the surname of ye in Los Angeles is ye, and a lackey of Ye''s family dares to bully here. Now that you are the leader of Ye family, how can I dare to disobey you? " In the daytime, the tone is deliberately changed, and the irony is very strong. The fall of the words once again aroused the resonance of passers-by on both sides, and the sparse complaints sounded in the crowd, and became more and more serious. "The white night is right. It''s just a guest of the Ye family." "That''s it now, and I''ll get it later?" "Fortunately, there will be a white night this time, otherwise I don''t know how many people will suffer." When ye Qian heard this, her face became more and more ugly. She glared angrily at the rich man like a dead pig and wished to tear him down. "Don''t slander my Ye family. I don''t know about this person''s evil behavior." "Isn''t he a guest of your Ye family?" "This man is so overbearing that my Ye family will no longer regard him as a guest." Ye Qian immediately denied. She didn''t want to let the Ye family lose their hearts in Los Angeles because of such a guy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 "That''s good!" The white night nodded, but his expression suddenly changed. He snorted coldly: "in that case, my gratitude and resentment with this guy have nothing to do with you, Miss ye? Why does Miss Ye meddle in her business? " Ye Qian was dumb, only to find that he had been led by the nose in the daytime. When she bit her silver teeth, she clenched her small white hands into fists and lowered her voice: "white night, I''d like to advise you to stop when you''re good! I''m going to kill you, easy! Now I''m going to give you one last chance. That''s it. Get out of here! Otherwise, you will regret it Ye Qian is not bragging about this. She is the first day in Los Angeles. She has a promising future. Regardless of her strength, her status is beyond that of white night. On the contrary, she can''t wake up the soul of heaven. Even if she is stronger in physical skills, what can she do? Bully and bully these low-level bodyguards at most. At this time, a big drink in the white night shook Ye Qian''s heart and soul. "Go away!" The noise was so loud that the whole street heard it. Ye Qian Leng, eyes round: "you dare to insult me?" "Didn''t you hear me? Get out of here The white night was expressionless and continued to drink. For ye Qian, he has no feeling, even if this woman is beautiful, but also let him feel sick. Ye Qian''s whole body was full of soul power and seemed to be ready to fight. But when she saw the people around her, her mood suddenly calmed down, but her eyes were still grim: "white night, I know you don''t have soul power, dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. Even if I kill you here, it''s hard to wash the humiliation you brought to me and ye''s family today. But, do you think I really have no way to take you? ¡± "humiliation? You asked for it. " It''s cold at night. Ye Qian said coldly: "don''t talk nonsense, white night. Listen. Ten days later, I will set up a challenge arena in the white family to challenge your descendants. I will give back to you what I have received today. The white family will be ruined because of you! I want you to be a sinner of the Bai family and be accused by thousands of people! " When the words fell, people around him were cool. "Is Ye Qian taking the opportunity to make trouble to the Bai family?" White night a listen, not afraid to laugh: "you want to fight, then fight! However, there is no need for you and me to get involved in the family. If you want to set a challenge, I will challenge it! " Ye Qian thought that this could frighten the white night, but he did not want to change his face! "Good!" She snorted coldly: "however, you have the courage now. I don''t know if it will be like this in ten days. Don''t hide and see people at that time!" "Don''t worry, I''ll be the first one on the stage!" The white night is light. "I''ll see you in the arena then." Ye Qian looks cold and turns away. After returning to the White House, Bai Ye receives news again. Ye Qian tells her that she will set up a challenge ten days later. If the Bai family defeats her, he will marry the Bai family. If she is defeated, he will have to abandon his cultivation. By virtue of Ye Qian''s position in the Ye family, if you get her, you can get the position of the head of the Ye family. As soon as the news spread, the younger generation of the Bai family were extremely excited. This is a good opportunity to step up the ladder. Although the consequences of failure are extremely serious, people often lose their sense in front of interests. From this point of view, ye Qian is not only to retaliate against the white night, but also to use it as a bait to lead the white family to war, and take advantage of the situation to weaken the white family. After all, she has a double life, and her peers are invincible. The place where I live in white night is located in a corner of the Bai family''s residence. There are a few wooden piles in the courtyard, which are usually used to practice boxing. There is nothing else but this. It is very shabby. "It''s been a bad day." In the white night, I took a picture of the ashes on my body. After entering the house, I set up a stove and began to cook medicine. Insect eating flowers, five leaf green, water grass... One by one into the stone pot. After boiling the medicine, fill the stomach with medicine.. The hot and bitter soup burned his throat like a bowl of magma. After putting down the bowl, people gasp, face covered with sweat, the efficacy began to attack. "That''s almost what should be prepared!" The white night murmured and took out a piece of leather paper from his arms. This paper records a set of skills called "King Kong does not die". A few years ago, a strong man fought outside the city of Los Angeles, and many people died. The people in the city went out of the city to search for the things of the dead. He bought this book from an old beggar. Ordinary people can awaken the spirit of heaven at the age of 12. After 14 years, the spirit of heaven has no connection with the soul Road, not to mention the day when it is already 18 years old. Therefore, he is often blinded. And "King Kong does not extinguish", records an ancient method to open the soul of heaven, which makes him rekindle hope. The nine stones in the stove were burned red. At night, he picked up the tongs and picked them up. He moved them to his chest. He bit his teeth and pressed them fiercely. Whew! The stone burned the Lingwu acupoint on his chest, and his arms trembled with severe pain. There was a burning smell in the air. Fortunately, I have been practicing boxing all these years. Although my body is thin and weak, my body is tenacious, and I can still withstand the burning pain. The nine stones should face nine acupoints. When all the nine stones are put on, a sense of dryness and heat is generated. The efficacy of the medicine drunk before is mixed with the burning feeling to form a hot Qi force, which is pounding hard at the soul house under the heart.Bang! Pooh! His mouth was open and he was bleeding, and the energy of the impact almost didn''t tear him apart. But this is not the end. Bang! Pooh! Again. Bang! Bang! Bang.... he just felt that his body was tumbling over and over, as if someone had been beating his internal organs with a stick, and the blood was almost spitting out... suddenly, a crisp sound was heard in his heart. The spirit of the white night trembled, and he quickly concentrated his attention and looked inside the soul house. Abnormal mutation! Then we can see that the huge soul mansion which is different from ordinary people suddenly explodes. A group of dark things jump out of it. It sends out a dull roar and rushes towards the energy attacking the soul mansion. It opens its mouth like a black hole and devours it instantly! At the same time, a beam of light rushed out of the top of the white night, and a strange and vicious soul line flickered among the beams. The moment the soul appeared, the shrill and angry roar was buzzing in the brain of the white night, shaking its heart and soul! Heart pounding at night. What is this?? The soul of heaven?? He endured the pain of his body and looked at the soul house in his body. However, he saw that the soul house had been completely broken. A huge soul line was floating there. The Qi force disappeared without a trace, and everything was calm.. "It''s really my soul!" It took a long time for the white night to return to my mind, and my heart was filled with excitement. Eighteen years! Finally wake up! He couldn''t wait to look at it. This is a spirit like a lion. It has a lot of scales all over its body and two huge horns on its head. It looks ferocious. But the most remarkable thing is that it has a big mouth, and the mouth seam extends to the armpit. If it is opened, how huge is it? "Well?" The white night frowned. The soul house has just been broken. The soul of this day should be the new spirit of heaven. Why does it not have the halo of the new spirit? Is there anything special about this day''s soul? Remember the family''s ancient books recorded the method of detecting the spirit of heaven! White night raised his hand and touched his acupoints a few times. Tianhun immediately woke up and bowed his body to provide him with continuous soul power. The surging soul power flooded his whole body like a flood, filling his weak body with strength. Is this soul power? That''s amazing! The white night groaned, and did not dare to waste time. He took the opportunity to return part of the soul force to the sky soul and inject it into the inner part of the heavenly soul. The heavenly soul was detected by the injection speed of the soul power. A moment later, he was in a panic. "This spirit is not a new spirit! Is it 18 years old to wake up? That is to say, it is the same age as me... If so, how can I wake up as soon as I was born? What''s going on? " The white night was dull for a moment. He got up and rummaged through the cabinets. Soon he found an ancient book about the soul of the mainland. However, after a turn, there is no clue about this day''s soul in the book. Just as the white night was about to give up, on the last page of the classics, a fuzzy image appeared in his sight. The image is very much the spirit of the sky in his body, and beside it, there are two big characters! Gluttonous! "The soul of the heaven needs to be provided with blood essence for ten years." A simple message is printed on it, and there is no other record. The white night opened up. "It seems that my heavenly soul is the soul of gluttonous heaven. It needs to be supported by blood essence for ten years... When I was born, how can I get the essence blood? I don''t have enough to eat at all. It''s almost enough now. " In the white night, I laughed bitterly. I really didn''t expect that my frustrating fate in the past ten years was actually caused by the spirit of that day. The spirit of heaven has been hiding in the soul house and sleeping deeply. No wonder it has not been awakened for a long time. He put down his books, sat down again, closed his eyes and meditated. No matter what the spirit is, since I have already awakened, I can practice the soul way just like the ordinary one. Let''s first see the level of the spirit. He sticks to his God, controls his state of mind and pays attention to that day''s soul. In an instant, the consciousness moved, and it became dark all around. Gradually, there was a little star light in the dark. Those stars were the soul of heaven. This is the Ninth Heaven! It exists not only in the sky, but also in the heart. In this starlight, the soul of Taotie is very dazzling. The white night looked around and was stunned. "The spirit of the four heavens? The soul of this day is actually in the quadruple sky The soul of ordinary people is mostly one heaven, and there are two kinds of heaven with slightly better qualifications. The amazing people in Luocheng may wake up to the triple heaven. Once the triple heaven spirit is opened, it will surely arouse the public''s attention. This is the case with Ye Qian. The snow fox, who initially opened the triple heaven, has become a well-known goddess of heaven in Luocheng. Yesterday, she opened the second heaven Soul, the flower and butterfly in the second heaven, has officially become the soul of twin heaven. It is of great splendor and no one can match it. Today, the white night has four heavenly spirits. Once the news comes out, it will cause a great disturbance."My heavenly spirit was awakened when I was born. It has been 18 years old. It should be different from those of ordinary souls." The white night pondered for a moment, his face coagulated, and he controlled the huge soul of Taotie to rush upward. Fifth heaven!! Try it! After eating the blood essence for 18 years, I should be able to do it! The spirit of the sky is like a meteor, crossing the four layers of the sky. Bang! The huge body of Taotie tianhun collided heavily on the seal of the fifth heaven, which made the five Heaven buzzing and the spirit of heaven trembling wildly. The body of the white night trembled with the spirit of heaven. A terrible pressure was released from the fifth heaven to suppress the gluttonous spirit of heaven. The spirit of heaven roared wildly, struggling and pounding constantly. The soul force thrust forward like a sharp sword. With the advance of the spirit of heaven a little bit, the white night only felt that he was in the scene, as if he had relaxed his breath, he would be immediately crushed into meat paste by the seal of the fifth heaven. "Ah He roared, feeling his soul almost broken, but a sense of impending breakthrough made him not want to stop. The soul of gluttonous heaven also released amazing soul power at this moment. The seal of the fifth heaven is hollowed out on the top. The soul power of Taotie heaven soul is getting stronger and deeper, and the notch is getting deeper and deeper. It''s still a little bit short! The day is full of concentration. Finally! Bang! Once the seal is loose, the seal of wuchongtian is torn out, and Taotie tianhun suddenly bumps into it, and then the seal heals quickly. The soul power of the fifth heaven covers Taotie heaven soul quickly, so it is transformed!! Yes!! The white night froze with joy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 He opened his eyes and gasped fiercely. When he raised his hand, he found that the palm of his hand had been punctured. The spirit of heaven enters the five fold heaven and regenerates the vision. A ray of light breaks through the sky and swings to the four sides. The masters hiding in Los Angeles raised their heads one after another and looked up at the sky. Everyone''s face was unpredictable. Five Heaven! This is something many soul people can''t imagine. As a new soul cultivator of the five fold sky, the impact on Los Angeles will be unprecedented. He continued to meditate and entered these days. He practiced hard in the daytime, almost leaving early and returning late. Bai Chen was suspicious, but he didn''t care too much. After a few days of Kung Fu, the white night successfully absorbed all the pure soul power in the broken soul house, and the rank was greatly increased and was completely released. It directly broke through level 4 and entered level 5 strength. White night almost can''t imagine that in the past ten days, his accomplishments have reached a level that others can''t achieve for years. But in the final analysis, it''s the sleeping spirit that brings benefits. ... ... ... "hurry up, master Gu will start class soon!" Early in the morning, outside the hospital came bursts of noise and footsteps. When he was about to go out, he was stunned. When he came to the door, he saw that many of the Bai family''s children and bodyguards were running towards the martial arts field. "What''s the matter?" The white night pulls a bodyguard to ask. "Are you?? White night master? You don''t know? Master Gu Cao of Jue Hun sect visited my Bai family yesterday. Now he is preparing to teach in the martial arts field. " The bodyguard recognized the white night and ran away. Jue Hun Zong? Master lecture? The spirit came to the white night. This juehun sect is a very famous sect around Luocheng. Although there are not many of them, they all cultivate their hearts and defend their ways. They often go down the mountain to help others, relieve the suffering of all living beings and do justice. They are highly respected. This is a rare opportunity. He thought for a while and ran with the crowd. There was a lot of noise in the martial arts field of the Bai family. All the young people of the white family came and there were some bodyguards. In the white night, he looked around and looked at the martial arts field. Generally, he practiced martial arts in his own small yard, which was rarely seen in such a large martial arts field. In the middle of the martial arts field, an old man with white hair and simple clothes is sitting on a chair for a rest. Beside him, there is a man and a woman. The men are handsome and the women are beautiful. They are all disciples of juehunzong. They all sat on the ground and did not dare to make a noise. They also found a corner to sit down in the white night. "White night?" Not far away came a sound of suspicion, is the son of Uncle Bai Hong, Bai Mu! "What are you doing here A white look at mu. "Listen." The quiet answer of the white night. "Do you understand?" "Don''t understand, can''t you?" The white night asked. Bai Mu was angry, but not easy to attack. He suppressed his anger and drank: "I heard that you even dare to provoke Ye Qian. You really don''t know what to do! I warn you, be honest when you come. The master of juehunzong seldom comes to my Bai family for several years. If something goes wrong, I will not peel your skin off! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 At night, he turned his eyes and turned a deaf ear. Bai Mu was more angry. People came to 7788, people around to see the white night, pointing, whispering, but were ignored by the white night. When the time came, the martial arts ground became quiet. The grass in front opened his old eyes and stood up. "You can come here to listen to my nagging. I''m very grateful. Time is limited. In order not to delay your time, I''ll go straight to the topic." He paced back and forth, thinking about what he was thinking and talking at the same time. His speaking speed was very slow, but it was very loud, which could be heard throughout the martial arts field. What millet grass said is not difficult to understand, but it is very valuable. It is the rich experience accumulated in his daily practice. Listening to the white night with relish, almost forget myself. In the distance, Bai Qingshan, the owner of the Bai family, is looking at this side, accompanied by Bai Chen, Bai Hong and Bai He. "Although juehun sect is not a big school, it has a great bearing. Every year, it will send its disciples down the mountain to teach to help the people solve their difficulties. Such a sect will surely carry forward in the future. I plan to send another group of Bai family''s children to juehun sect for cultivation." Bai Qingshan said slowly. Bai he glanced at the millet grass over there and said in a low voice, "father, this is a good opportunity to get closer to Jue Hun clan. I agree with your idea." "But juehunzong may not agree." The next Bai Chen said: "the first rule of juehun sect to recruit disciples is to refuse those who have bad intentions and conduct. The children of the Bai family are often spoiled and arrogant. They are afraid that they will be sent back." Bai Qingshan is silent. Baihe snorted: "I said three younger brothers, there are many proud people in my Bai family. Isn''t your son just one? Obviously, he has no soul power, but he dares to provoke Miss Ye''s family. I think your son is not only arrogant, but also crazy. " "I have found out that it is not Yeer''s fault, but the Ye family''s provocation first. If my son bows his head, where is the face of the white family?" White Chen light road. Baihe was angry and wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a sudden noise. A few people looked, but saw that sitting in the corner of a white son suddenly stood up, as if to millet grass said something, four people a pair of double eyes full of consternation looking at him. When Bai Chen looks, the man is white night... "why? Your son of a bitch is here? Does he understand? " When Baihe sees the situation, he takes the opportunity to make sarcasm. "Go and have a look." Bai Qingshan read a sentence and went to the other side. "Go on, little friend." Millet grass raised his hand to stop the boiling crowd, indicating that the night would continue. The white night nodded, as if no one else said: "human soul power is produced by the spirit of heaven, but soul power is just a kind of human energy, which is used to strengthen all aspects of human beings. If the human body has reached a terrible level, even if the soul power is thin, the combat power is still terrible, master Gu, are you right?" "What do you know, you punk who doesn''t even have soul power? Sit down for me now Bai Mu angry way. "Get out of here, this place is not for you!" Many of Bai''s children stood up and swore at the white night. Some of them were ready to teach him a lesson. They didn''t ask any questions, but the unawakened man opened up. They felt very shameless. "Shut up!" At this time, the white night suddenly turned his head and drank to the children of the white family. Although it was not loud, it was thick and depressing, which made people''s eardrums crack and their heads buzz. Everyone looks stunned and looks at the white night in disbelief. This is a powerful voice! Is this the old silent white night? But when I saw the white night, my eyes were round and I glared at these people: "do you still know how to respect teachers? Do you still have master Gu in your eyes? Master Gu is free to ask questions in his class, but are you allowed to make a lot of noise and abuse here? You''ve really disgraced my white family! " The crowd was stunned. These people were originally abusing Bai Ye for not knowing the rules and asking questions in a random way, but now he was taught by white night in turn. Moreover, he was still in the position of a master, and no one dared to refute it. Next to the millet grass to see an eye, a face excited white night, feel as if he was shot by this boy? Bai Mu didn''t fight. He got up and clasped his fist to Gu Cao: "master Gu, we didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me!" "No harm, no harm." Millet grass waved his hand and didn''t care. But Bai Mu didn''t stop. He turned his head to stare at the white night and said coldly, "master Gu, maybe you don''t know that this man is not a soul cultivator. I''m waiting to ask him to stop. A man who hasn''t opened the spirit of heaven is actually pointing at us in front of so many soul cultivation. Isn''t this a disguised insult to me?" "Non soul cultivator?" Millet grass slightly surprised, turned to look at the white night. "If you sit here and listen to the class, you must be a soul cultivation?" The white night asked. "It doesn''t matter if soul cultivation is not important. As long as you think what I''m talking about is useful to you, that''s enough." Millet grass way: "OK everybody, sit down, time is not much, we still continue to lecture."But Bai Mu still does not give up. "Master Gu, you have a large number of adults. Naturally, you won''t argue with daytime. But in order not to affect other people''s attendance, I have to ask the night out. Otherwise, I''m afraid everyone sitting here won''t listen to the class." He went straight to the white night with a heavy look on his face. "This is not good..." millet grass frowned. The white night was calm. Facing Bai Mu, who was walking step by step, there was no panic: "please let me go out? Yes, I won''t listen to this class if you can "Oh?" Millet grass came to interest, and the people around him were also full of enthusiasm. Bai Chen wanted to stop him, but he was stopped by Bai Qingshan. Bai Chen didn''t understand, but he saw Bai Qingshan shaking his head gently: "let''s have a look." Bai Chen looks to the white night, sees the white night''s eyes extremely calm, calm some frightening people, and his posture, also is quietly unfolding. Is white night confident to deal with Bai Mu? I saw Bai Mu''s momentum, quickly walked past, reached for the neck of the white night to grab. "Get out of here!" Bai Mu roared and his hands were like eagle''s claws. White night can feel the sharp hand of the other party, just like a knife, but... The speed is too slow... with a twist of his step, his body is nimbly close to Bai Mu, avoiding the claw, and his elbow bumps into his chest. Bang! Bai Mu''s body was planted behind him and fell on the ground, facing the sky on all fours. White night''s reaction... So fast! Bai Mu, lying on the ground, was stunned. He came back to his senses. He was so angry that he jumped up suddenly. His soul power was aroused, and he rushed to the white night again like a madman. The white night is cold hum. He looks at his weakness and leans down to avoid Bai Mu''s attack easily. At the same time, he slaps his chest with one hand. The brute force shakes away, and Bai Mu falls into the mud beside him. He is in a mess. If you walk in the courtyard in the daytime and stand with your hands down, you don''t have to work hard at all. Quiet. The scene is quiet, all the white family as petrified looking at Bai Mu. If the white night before let Bai Mu fall is the reason for belittling the enemy, then how to say now? "Some time ago, I heard that one person in white night selected four people of second level in the spirit state! I thought it was nonsense, it seemed true... " " when did the white night become so fierce? " White family na na na road. Millet grass nodded again and again, eyes full of appreciation. In the distance, baiqingshan and Baihe have different looks. Bai Mu got up from the mud, his eyes were red, and he wanted to rush up to fight with the white night, but he was stopped by millet grass. "Little friend, stop it." "Master..." "if he has soul power, you will be seriously injured." Millet grass shakes its head. "Don''t talk about soul power. If I had a dagger in my hand just now, you must die!" White night light said: "although I have no soul power, but I know how to practice. What I discussed with master Gu is the human body. Why can''t I sit here and listen to the class?" Bai Mu''s face is red and white. It''s really a shame to throw it home. White night seemed to refuse to give up. He walked out of the crowd, staring at the white family present, and said coldly: "I know that all of you look down on my white night on weekdays, and think that I can''t cultivate soul path. I''m a waste. But I want to tell you that the real strong will not put their eyes on the weaker people. If you really think you are great, go Step Ye Qian under the foot, don''t try to show authority on me! Of course, if you like to look for superiority in me, I don''t mind. I accept the challenge from anyone here!! And anytime, anywhere The voice falls, white night toward millet grass embrace fist, return to their own position, cross knee sit down. The white family looked at him with astonishment. Today''s white night... Really arrogant!! There was no sound around for a long time. Sitting in the white night pretending to be calm, I felt relieved. This time, my family status should be more or less improved, right? "Good!" At this time, a big drink came from the distance. White night Shun sound to see, but see Bai Qingshan and others toward this side of the line, open is his father Bai Chen. "Dad Get up at night. Bai Chen laughs: "it''s my son! Even if they don''t have soul power, they can''t bully them! " They were ashamed and angry. "See the master!" The white family and the bodyguards stood up and saluted the coming white green hill. The millet over there also came to salute, but was stopped by the white green hill. "It is the blessing of the Bai family that master Gu can teach in our Bai family, but I don''t know why he stopped teaching?" Bai Qingshan said with a smile, "are my children of Bai family too naughty? Master Gu''s words are all right. If anyone dares to offend the master, Qingshan will punish him "My Lord, you are welcome. The Bai family is worthy of being the first person in Los Angeles, and there are so many talented people. I thought Zhi Xin was already very good, but I didn''t expect that all of them were excellent." Millet grass laughs a way.Bai Qingshan was very happy: "master, I have ordered people to set up a banquet. Today, we should have more drinks with the master. Please join me at the table." "The master of the house is kind, but Gu needs to visit other disciples'' houses later. I can''t stay here for a long time. I''m sorry." Millet grass made a gift, suddenly turned around and went to the night. But seeing the millet grass stopping in front of the white night, he gave a slight smile: "although you have no soul Road, you have extraordinary momentum and unique vision. Your understanding of the physical body is also very interesting. I wonder if you are interested in joining me in Jue Hun sect?" "What? Master Gu... Actually invited that waste to join juehun sect... " " when we asked master Gu to join juehun sect, he asked us to enter juehunzong according to the normal procedures, but never invited anyone... " " yes, Baimo didn''t have this treatment... " when the younger generation of Bai family heard this, they were jealous and unwilling. "Thank you for your kindness, but the master also knows that I have not awakened the spirit of heaven, and I am afraid that it will be useless to enter Buddhism." The white night pretends to sigh and says this sentence tentatively. When Gu Cao hears the sound, his face looks pitiful. After thinking for a moment, he still refuses to give up: "little friend, at the age of 18, failed to awaken the spirit of heaven. I''m afraid that something has gone wrong with my body. Although I don''t know how to diagnose and treat him, there are many talented people in the family. If you don''t mind, you can go to juehun sect for treatment. Maybe there is a way to find it. Of course, even if it can''t be cured, it doesn''t matter You can practice inside. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 After that, he nodded in the dark at night. Juehun clan is still quite real. He won''t look down on people because he doesn''t have a soul. He can join in, but he has to deal with Ye Qian''s affairs at present, so he can''t leave for the time being. "Can I think about it for a few days?" "If you want, you can come to Jue Hun Zong any time. Of course, I will be in Los Angeles these days." Millet grass ha ha way, turn to leave. All of them cast surprised eyes into the white night. This guy... Actually, he has to think about it?? Bai Qingshan took a meaningful look at the white night. Bai Chen Leng in situ, but listen to Baihe gently smile: "third brother, I see your son not only can''t repair the soul way, even the brain has a little problem!" The voice fell and the crowd left. ... ... ... after teaching in the martial arts field, no one in the Bai family dare to look down upon this young master who can''t cultivate the spirit way. After all, he can easily defeat Bai Mu, who is a third-level man in the spirit state. Gu Cao''s lectures played an important role in white night, and solved many problems in soul cultivation for him. After all, the master is a master, and a few words are like real gold. His words make Bai Ye''s understanding of soul way more thorough. The ten day period finally arrived. Ye''s family set up a challenge arena at the gate of Baifu early in the morning. This war not only attracted the attention of the whole city of Los Angeles, but also the heroes from all directions of the city. The scorching sun was in the sky, and the blazing light fell on the earth, as if to roast the border city. The gate of the white mansion was crowded with people, and a challenge arena rose slowly. Behind the challenge arena, there were a group of well-dressed people. Behind them, there were maidens holding Pu ye to shade them. In front of them, tea and cakes were placed on the table, which made them enjoy themselves. Ye family! The organizer of this contest! People''s line of sight falls in the middle of the Ye family''s crowd, the girl who sits quietly on the chair and has a beautiful appearance. Ye Qian! LA city''s favorite girl! Attention! Today, it will be her famous day! "Qian''er, Wang Du there, have you informed me?" Ye Wujian, the owner of the white haired Ye family, squints at the gate of the white mansion and opens his mouth lightly. "Please don''t worry, granddad. Wangdu has already sent someone." Ye Qian on the side did not open her eyes, but nodded gently. Ye Wujian nodded with satisfaction: "that''s good. It''s almost time. You can prepare for it." "Yes." Ye Qian nodded, and she could feel the eyes full of adoration in the crowd around her. Her mouth slightly raised, slowly opened her eyes, which were like stars, filled with scorn and arrogance. "This battle can not only build momentum for me, but also a great opportunity for the rise of the Ye family. Although I am called the first genius of Los Angeles, it has no real name. This competition can make me worthy of my name and attract the attention of Wangdu people! And ye family, will also completely defeat the white family, the overlord of Los Angeles, will change because of me She gazed at the majestic gate of the white mansion and murmured. At this time, a bodyguard rushed over and whispered a few words in Ye Wujian''s ear. When ye Wujian heard the sound, his squinting eyes widened in vain, and he said in a low voice: "prepare quickly, don''t neglect it!" "Yes." The guard nodded and retreated. Before long, there were a lot of rapid footsteps in the distance. When people looked at them, they saw the crowd breaking apart. A magnificent chariot was pulled by a snow-white one horned horse. The chariot was engraved with Kirin patterns. On both sides were a group of young men and women in purple clothes. The clothes of these men and women also had Kirin patterns. "Kylin seal? Is this a member of the holy way college? " In the crowd, there were well-informed people who recognized the identity of these people, and there were shouts of alarm around. The chariot stopped in front of the challenge arena, and out of the car came a middle-aged man with a small beard. The man''s eyes were bright and his expression was majestic. Once he appeared, he was filled with a kind of awe inspiring momentum. "It''s the old master of the sanctuary?" Another yelled. "Teacher? Twenty four masters of the holy house? There are more than tens of thousands of people in such a large holy courtyard. There are only 24 teachers. They are all with unique knowledge and have a high status. I didn''t expect Ye Qian to lead them to us? " Ye''s family rushed to meet him. Ye Wujian was even more excited. Maybe even he didn''t expect that it was the first teacher who came. He made a salute and said, "it''s a great honor for me to come here! Now that our teacher has come to Los Angeles, why don''t you inform us in advance? I''ll wait for you to meet me. " "You''re welcome. I''m just passing by here. I heard that there''s a lot to see here, so I''ll come and have a look. You can continue. You don''t have to delay the event because of my arrival!" Shang long light road, line of sight disorderly sweep, but fell on the other side of Ye Qian''s body. Ye Wujian noticed this little action of Shang long. He understood it, but he didn''t point it out. He said with a smile, "my elder master has seen you outside. Please take your seat!" Ye Qian smiles, but the pride in her eyes can''t be concealed. Shengdao college comes for her, and... Or send Shanglong Xianshi to come in person!This is the supreme glory! After a while, the guards came back. "Report back to the master, the people of Wangdu Sancai college have entered the city!" "Master, the people from the star pavilion are here "My Lord, Qin Haizong''s people sent to visit." The bodyguards came to report one after another, and the smile on Ye Wujian''s face became more and more. "Good! Good! Good!! You can''t neglect them "Yes, master!" Many famous forces have sent representatives, and the scene is very lively. At this moment, everyone understood why Ye Qian suddenly set up a challenge to the white family! She didn''t really want to avenge the humiliation of the white night, but she wanted to beat her own name out and attract the eyes of powerful people from all walks of life! She, who has twin spirits, actually uses the white family as a stepping stone! soar up into the sky with one start! Led by Ye Hu, ye Qian visited representatives of various schools one by one. She was calm and not surprised. She was not only gifted, but also popular. Representatives from all walks of life showed admiration, and their eyes towards her were even more intense. At this moment, ye Qian is so dazzling that she seems to be allowed to pick the stars... "the white family is coming!" At this time, I don''t know who yelled, all people''s attention towards the white house gate in the past. I saw a group of people dressed in white brocade out of the gate, led by White Castle Peak. This war is not only for ye Qian to become famous and enter the Wangdu, but also a duel between Ye Bai and his family! Bai Qingshan, with his hands behind him, walked out without any expression. Behind him was the pillar of Bai family and Juncai. "Bai Qingshan, you finally come out." Ye Wujian''s eyes twinkle with cold. Seeing that the Bai family has appeared, especially Bai Mu, Bai Mo, Bai Lin and other outstanding talents, many people whisper. White night also followed the crowd to the arena, but no one paid attention to him, even ye Qian did not take him seriously. "There are so many people. Ye Qian has the reputation of the first genius in Los Angeles. With her twin spirits, she is famous everywhere. So many people come to see her Looking around in the white night, I murmured. Dang!!!!! A deafening bell tolled all over Los Angeles. "The hour has come!" Yelled the Ye family. The people''s spirits were refreshed and they looked up at the challenge arena. Ye Qian jumps like a celestial being and floats into the arena. She stands tall in the center, with her eyes closed, waiting quietly. Countless eyes rested on her. Ye Hu glanced around the scene and stood up: "Ye Bai and ye Bai lived together in L.A. a hundred years ago. They have always been close to each other. Ye Qian, my younger daughter, has made great progress in her accomplishments recently. She has become a member of the Bai family with martial arts. Please ask the wise men of the Bai family. Of course, if the heroes in Los Angeles are confident in their own strength, they can come to the stage for advice. The little girl will not refuse. If she can win, I will marry her down to him! " The voice fell, and the crowd around him screamed. Crazy! Is this to trample the city people under their feet? Perhaps, she is showing her strength to these present disciples! White night also Leng next, ye Qian so confident. At the same time, ye Qian burst out a circle of terrible soul power, such as the flame wrapped her body, the whole arena seemed to shake. Those who were ready to move under the stage froze in an instant. Five steps! Ye Qian... Actually advanced to the level of the fifth level of the spirit state! All around the arena is boiling! Bai Mo and Bai Lin, who wanted to take the stage, all stopped and looked at the challenge arena in amazement. "What''s going on here? When did ye Qian enter the fifth stage? " Bai Qingshan''s eyes widened and his lips trembled. Ye Qian originally had twin spirits, and now she has five levels of soul power... She is simply invincible! "No wonder Ye Qian dares to say that." The white night after the crowd shifted their eyes to Bai Mo and Bai Lin over there. They were pale and afraid of fighting. Once you''re afraid to fight, you''ve lost. He took a breath, pushed the crowd away and walked towards the arena. Ye Qian stood on the challenge arena for a long time. No one left from the Bai''s house. The scene began to sound messy complaints. "Why hasn''t anyone come on stage yet?" Ye''s family looked at the white family, and all the people in the white family''s side all turned pigliver. Five level double soul people... None of these younger generation can defeat them. If they are defeated in the war, they will abandon their cultivation. Who dares to go up? Even Bai Qingshan didn''t expect this. He suddenly regretted taking the Ye family''s challenge. It turned out that from the beginning, it was a trap... but just then, a young man in plain blue stepped onto the challenge arena. "Who is this man?" "It''s like the white night of Bai Chen''s son!""White night? He''s a waste who hasn''t awakened the spirit of heaven at the age of eighteen "Did you not wake up at 18? Why did he go up there? Do you want to die? " The crowd exploded. White family is also full of fog, some of the white family is abusive from the white night, let him quickly roll down. "Is there no one in the Bai family? Is it because the waste has not opened up the soul of heaven, so dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water! " Ye Hu sneered at the sentence and all around burst into laughter. The white family lowered their heads in succession and were ashamed. The white night glanced at the people around, ignoring the ridicule and ridicule of these people, the line of sight fell on Ye Qian in front of her. "White night? Oh, you really have the courage. I thought you would hide from the public, but I didn''t expect you to come. " Ye Qian holds her chest in both hands and says with a playful taste. "I said ten days ago that I would be the first to challenge you." White night shrugged. "Don''t think it doesn''t matter if you don''t have soul power. After all, you have no eyes. If something happens, I won''t be responsible." Ye Qian is smiling, but in that curved eyes, actually revealed a wipe to kill a machine. Threat! White night can hear, but his face does not change, negative hand and stand: "don''t waste words, start, I let you go first." "Let Miss ye do it first?" The people under the stage saw that the white night still said such words at such a time, all showed surprise, and xuan''er burst out laughing again. "I''ve never seen a man so capable of acting." "Miss ye, kill him." The people below yelled. Ye Qian also feels funny. She knows that white night knows some moves, but how powerful can a guy without soul power be? She nodded again and again, with a playful smile in her mouth: "well, that''s what you said. You should see it clearly!" The falling of the butterfly is like the rising and falling of flowers. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 But at the moment of Ye Qian''s approach, the white night also moved. His right fist suddenly lifted, and his vigorous strength went with his fist. His momentum was like a tiger. This momentum? This speed? How fast! Ye Qian had a slight heart pumping. Bang! Caught off guard, she took a punch on the shoulder and was shaken back and forth. The smile of the people under the stage froze. The white night, which has no soul, actually hit the first day of Los Angeles. Accident! It must have been an accident. "I was careless just now. I will never let you succeed this time!" Ye Qian''s anger was burning, and her eyes were awe inspiring. She drank hard. Her delicate palms were attached with amazing soul power, and they roared fiercely towards the white night. This palm can break steel and iron! "General idea?" He snorted coldly in the white night, and his expression was still calm. He seemed to understand Ye Qian''s weakness. He stepped back half a step. Suddenly, he bypassed Ye Qian''s terrible palm wind and hit her back with one arm and elbow. That defensive counter attack position is just right! Ye Qian a stagger, almost fell to the ground, soul force also scattered! This action in the white night is really flowing with clouds and flowing water. How can you react so fast? Is this guy really a man without spirit? Ye Qian was filled with hatred. Seeing the astonishment of the people in the audience and the disappointed eyes of the Ye family, when she was about to push the soul of the flowers and butterflies to the limit, she was as light as a spirit. With a move of "autumn wind and fallen leaves", she blew into the white night. Her soul power in her palm was like leaves flying, moving with the wind, covering half of the arena in an instant. "Quick response? I leave you nowhere to hide Ye Qian said ruthlessly. White night is aware of Ye Qian''s intention, no longer Dodge, his eyes like an eagle, a blow out, still did not use soul force, momentum amazing hit Ye Qian''s palm. Bang! One punch and one palm collide with each other, and the soul force shakes the night back a few steps. Ye Qian doesn''t give him any breathing space and takes advantage of the situation to boom again. Her delicate palms are obviously made of porcelain, but they are powerful and amazing. At night, he waved his hands to receive the move, and the two fists came and palmed. The speed was rapid and the people were dazzled. However, to the shock of the people around him, ye Qian has already summoned his soul, and the white night... Still only received all the moves of the other party with brute force! It''s unbelievable! "What an amazing soul power, ye Qian is indeed a genius. If there was no" King Kong does not die ", I was afraid that my body would have been blasted to pieces by her! But is that all she can do? " In the light of lightning, the white night suddenly gave up defense, and a hand suddenly clenched into a fist, just like a poisonous snake exploding towards Ye Qian''s abdomen. The terrible brute force brings out the "Susu" boxing style. Yeah? Ye Qian''s eyes are wide. Bang! after giving up defense, he immediately took a palm on his chest in the daytime. However, he just moved his body, and there was nothing unusual about it. Instead, it was that fist, which did not weaken and hit Ye Qian''s abdomen. Bang! Ye Qian stepped back a few steps, her delicate body was shaking, and her small face was pale... this is the power of "King Kong does not die", his physical body is much stronger than ye Qian! With the operation of "controlling the body with force", any part of the body can become a counterattack point in the fight! Ye Qian suffered a great loss and her face was tense. At this moment, she didn''t dare to underestimate the white night any more. There were few people in Los Angeles who could fight with her to this degree, and... The other party had no soul power! Ye Qian murmured and killed again. White night leisurely, face-to-face against Ye Qian, where she wants to attack, he let the other side attack, at the same time a punch back to fight back. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... every day and night, ye Qian will take a punch. After several rounds, ye Qian''s expression is twisted and her eyebrows are locked. Looking at the white night, she just gasps slightly. It seems that ye Qian''s soul power can''t do much damage to him. The war situation is vaguely controlled by the white night. "It''s time to end it!" The white night is light. "Is it?" At this time, the light in Ye Qian''s eyes twinkled, and then her delicate body was shocked. A terrible breath erupted from her body. The white night rushed up immediately, but as soon as it approached, it was shaken back by the majestic momentum. "Yuan Li?" The light flashed in the eyes of the white night. "Tian Hun Yuan Li!! Ye Qian has actually used the power of the heaven and soul "The white night, who is useless in the spirit of heaven, has forced Ye Qian to such a point..." people holding their breath and concentrating on the stage can no longer help but cry out. Tian Hun yuan force is stronger than ordinary soul force. In order to counter it, unless it is extremely terrible crushing by soul force, we can only use the same force to fight against it. At the moment, ye Qian, like the goddess of war, is covered with a faint blue breath. With the terrible Yuan Li of the twin spirits, she forces her way to the white night on the stage step by step. The body is shaking in the daytime, which seems to be hard to support.Although brute force can resist the soul force, it can''t resist the yuan force! Ye Qian''s eyes were filled with pride. Looking at the hard look of the white night, her angry heart finally relaxed a lot: "white night, I admit that you have some means, your physical skills are even better than me, but this is not enough! Waste is waste in the end, which can''t be changed. Now you should understand how big the gap is between you and me? " The challenge arena vibrated wildly. Yuanli seemed to tear the whole arena into powder. His body at night was like a boat in a storm, shaking constantly. Ye Qian strides and rushes, raises one hand, that Yuan strength turns into a huge sharp blade, fiercely cleaves toward the white night''s forehead! The killing broke out! This is not to abolish the cultivation, but to die completely! "Die!" Ye Qian sneers. The victory or defeat seems to have been divided. "Really?" a voice suddenly came out. Ye Qian had a heart attack. Just look at the white night that constantly shaking body suddenly stabilized, he a blow out, fist front burst out a wave of air. Boom! The air wave breaks Ye Qian''s high Yuan Li sharp edge in an instant! The golden air waves shot into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. The scene was magnificent! "Soul... Force?" Ye Qian double pupil enlarges several circles, brain a blank! People around him were tongue tied. Ye Bai''s family members are even more round eyed! Between this electric light and flint, the situation actually came a big reversal!! In the white night on the stage, I don''t know when there is a light gold breath all over the body. This golden breath is extremely domineering, which completely submerges Ye Qian''s soul power in the arena. This is Yuanli! It''s the spirit of heaven! And... It''s the spirit power from the six heaven! White night? Even awakened the spirit of heaven? The scene is very quiet, as if a needle fell on the ground can make a loud noise. A pair of eyes looked at the white night standing on the challenge arena in disbelief. Bai Ye takes advantage of the situation and smashes Ye Qian''s abdomen with a fist. She just looks at Ye Qian''s small mouth, vomit blood, flies out directly, turns down the arena, and spits several mouthfuls of blood when she gets up... Bai Ye wins! When everyone thought Ye Qian was going to obliterate him, he sacrificed his soul power! Everyone thought he had no soul power! However, everyone is wrong! His soul power! Stronger than ye Qian!! Ye Qian, a prodigious genius, was defeated today! And the white night, awakens the six heaven spirits, such as the scorching sun in the sky, brilliant! Ye Hu is petrified. Ye Wujian stands up from his chair. Bai Qingshan stroked his white beard and burst out laughing. White Chen, his son is not excited! There was no cheering around because everyone couldn''t get over it. The battle of the challenge arena ended in such an end! The white night took a deep breath, calmed some of the excitement in his heart. He went to the challenge arena, looked at Ye Qian who stood up in confusion and said, "Ye Qian, now you should see the gap between you and me?" If he lost, the end must be very miserable, so for ye Qian, he is not polite. Ye Qian felt that her face was hot, her eyes were angry, her face was twisted, and she was staring at the white night. Today, it should be the day for her to become the leader of the city. It was the day when she brought the No.1 leader of Los Angeles into the capital city. It was the day when the Ye family crushed the Bai family and became the leader of the city of Los Angeles. However, all these were destroyed by the white night. "Good! Good! White night, well done. My grandfather used to think that you can''t repair the spirit of heaven and make little contribution to the family. I didn''t expect you to make him look at you today Bai Qingshan laughed and was very happy. Ye Qian''s five-level strength, he thought the white family would lose, but the white night brought him hope again, and... More famous for the white family! White night will be the light in the darkness of Bai family! Los Angeles''s new genius! "Wait, this game doesn''t count!" Just then, a voice rang through the ring. Someone from Bai''s house is shouting. It''s Baihe. All eyes are focused on the past. Bai Qingshan''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he felt not very good. He said in a low voice, "what are you talking about here? Get out of here. " "Father, this matter must be made clear in public! Otherwise, I will be uneasy in my heart! " With an air of righteous awe, Baihe went to the center of the crowd, pointed to the white night on the challenge arena and yelled: "everyone, this battle is Miss Ye''s victory! White night! He''s a mean man. He won''t win "Somebody, drag this beast down for me!" Bai Qingshan roared. "Yes Several white house guards rushed out. "Who dares to mess with me?" Ye Hu jumped up and fell in front of the White River and forced back the guards of the White House."Mr. White! You go on Ye Hu said. "Thank you very much, brother Ye." Bai he clasped his fist, and then said: "the man in the white night, as we should all know, is a useless waste. At the age of 18, he has not awakened the spirit of heaven, but... Why does he suddenly have such terrible strength? In fact, the reason lies in his father Bai Chen! " "Bai Chen?" People''s eyes shifted again. Baihe said in a righteous way: "not a few days ago, Bai Chen forced me to give him a" broken soul pill "which had been treasured for many years at the cost of his cultivation! I didn''t know why at that time, so I refused. Unexpectedly, he wanted to abandon his cultivation and force me to hand it over. But I had no choice but to give him the "broken soul pill". Unexpectedly, Bai Chen gave the "broken soul pill" to Bai Ye, and asked him to take it to fight ye Qian. Only in this way could he win the contest! Therefore, this war is not counted, white night is a despicable person These words are no less than a heavy bomb, which makes people''s ears buzzing. In the open competition, the use of drugs for promoting cultivation without authorization is in violation of the regulations. Once the violation is violated, the consequences will be extremely serious. The face of the white night on the stage changed, and he had already guessed the mind of Baihe. "Oh, I''ll tell you, how can the white family have such ability?" Ye Hu stands up and sneers. "This is just one side of Bai He! Not even a three-year-old? Is it not that your IQ is inferior to that of a three-year-old? " Hummed the white night. "Stinky boy, you want to die!" Ye Hu is angry. "Baihe is your white family. He knows everything about your white family. His words are naturally reliable." Ye Wujian also opened a cavity, he turned his eyes, staring at Bai Chen coldly: "Bai Chen, don''t you come out and admit it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 Bai Chen looked gloomy and glared at the Ye family and Baihe: "although I am not a gentleman, I am not a villain. If I really do such a thing, I would like to take full responsibility, but all this is Baihe''s lip service! Baihe, I understand your mind. You are worried that ye''er''s rise will help me to be the master of the house, which is not good for you. So you framed him for using "breaking soul pill", right Baihe''s face changed slightly, and his tongue knotted: "what are you talking about... I... am I Baihe like that?" "Frame up? How can you explain that the white night suddenly possessed such terrible soul power Ye Qian wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth, her eyes twinkled, and she jumped onto the arena to question. For this turning point, she was quite excited. She thought she was ruined, but she didn''t want Baihe to give her a life-saving straw. "This..." Bai Chen does not know how to answer. "My soul awakens on its own. Although I didn''t wake up until I was 18 years old, these are all my own strengths. Ye Qian, you are not strong enough and defeated by me. Do you want to save your own face with such a mean? What a pity The white night stares at Ye Qian, sneering repeatedly. "Xiasanlao? You''re the one who''s really mean it When ye Qian''s face is red and white, the bottom gas is insufficient. White night shakes his head, but he did not expect that the first day of Los Angeles is such a despicable person, no matter how beautiful the appearance, the heart is also rotten. The scene fell into a deadlock, but was broken by an old voice. With the crowd separated, millet grass went to the edge of the challenge arena accompanied by his disciples. "This man has no effect of" breaking soul pill "on him. Obviously, he has not used" breaking soul pill ". Why do you have to frame him up, Qian girl?" "master Gu of juehun sect!" Someone yelled, Ye Qian''s face changed slightly, and she was quite upset when she saw millet grass. "Master." Bai Qingshan and others immediately got up to meet them. White night is also on it. Gu Cao nodded, looked at Ye Qian and continued: "girl Qian, you are a master of juehun. You suddenly leave when you are about to start the next day. I don''t object to your leaving juehun sect, nor do I prevent you from entering the practice of Wangdu. However, you need to cultivate your mind. Although you are gifted, you are in a bad mood. In this battle, you rely on your own strength and don''t rely on anything foreign, If you lose, you lose. Do you want to be ignorant of your conscience for the sake of fame? " Master Jue Hun Zong''s words are full of weight. People around the world began to point out Ye Qian. Ye Qian''s face changed slightly, and he said, "master Gu, I once joined juehunzong and received your guidance. Why do you want to face the white night today? Could it be that you helped me in the dark? Is it possible that Jue Hun Dan was given to the white night by you? " As the voice fell, she turned and knelt down on her knees to the dragon. She said sincerely, "master, please do justice for qian''er!" "This is your Ye Bai family''s business, I am not very good to intervene." Shang long pretends to be ugly. "Qian''er is willing to join the holy way college, and worship my ancestors as a teacher! Accept the teachings of our ancestors. " Ye Qian immediately added a sentence. "If so, you are a student of my holy way college. Your business is related to the reputation of the college, which I can''t sit back and ignore." Shang long stood up and said. When people around him heard this, they all scolded Ye Qian for his evil heart! "Ye Qian, I didn''t expect that you were good-looking, but your heart was so dark. If you can''t fight me, you have to ask my ancestors to deal with me? It''s also true. Although I have six heavenly spirits, I''m still only a single one. There are limits. My ancestors will still choose you with greater potential. But don''t forget that there are eyes around the challenge arena. What you have done today will soon spread throughout the whole great Xia Dynasty! " The white night says aloud, impertinent the behavior of Ye Qian said. Ye Qian looks chilly. Shang long shakes his head. In fact, he would like to take away the night together. But now they are in such a hot water that their relationship is complicated, so they can only choose one. However, seeing Shang Long''s step move, he fell on the challenge arena in an instant. His appearance made the scene quiet down. "White night? In the great Xia Dynasty, there was an unwritten rule that "breaking soul pill" should not be used. This is a well-known thing. Once it is used, it will be punished according to the regulations and executed on the spot! You, can you plead guilty? " The war dragon drinks with dignity. . "I have a clear conscience in the daytime and defeated Ye Qian by strength. What is the crime? If you don''t believe it, you can take me to the Dan pharmacy to find the Dan master for identification! " "But if you want to confuse black and white, right and wrong, then I have nothing to say!" "Dare you say I''m turning black and white?" Shang long frowned. "One side of the story, no basis, no evidence, I am a martyr! There are thousands of pairs of eyes here. Do you want to protect Ye Qian openly, regardless of the reputation of the sanctuary? " The grass below asked. "I have come to a conclusion about the justice of right and wrong. How can I protect it?" The God of war dragon was very angry. Regardless of the words of the people around him, he drank in a low voice: "now I declare that the winner of the contest just now is Ye Qian! In the white night of the Bai family, he used the "breaking soul pill" illegally during the duel. The evidence is conclusive and the plot is bad. He should be severely punished. According to the rules of the duel, his cultivation must be abolished! "Words fall, war dragon immediately stretched out his hand to grasp the white night, the palm soul power actually produced a suction, terrible to the extreme. This is a lie with open eyes, just say black into white! The white night was full of anger and hatred. Seeing that he couldn''t dodge, he directly lifted all his strength, gathered in his fist and blasted to the dragon. "I don''t know how to live or die!" The war dragon is angry, and the opportunity to kill begins. A surge of breath from the body of the Shang dragon, such as the impact of the beast in the white night on the body. In the white night, he felt that he was hit by hundreds of fists. He clenched his teeth and bore it with death. The blow went straight through. Bang! Shanglong actually took a punch in the chest. He stepped back several steps and looked at the white night in surprise. Then he saw the white night mouth bleeding, panting standing in place, his body is a piece of blue and purple. The forefathers of the holy yard are indeed very important. If they were not physically stronger than ordinary people, they would have been over for a long time. But what about the master of the holy house? So despicable! damn! White night wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his expression was ferocious. "White night, you are so bold that you start with the teacher! Are you going to rebel? Kill me Ye Wujian over there seemed to be waiting for this moment. He jumped up immediately and all the people with the Ye family rushed to the arena. The talent of white night is so amazing that if this son is not eliminated, it will become a great disaster. Now the master here, can also take advantage of the situation to get rid of the white family! "Keep the white night!" Bai Qingshan made a decision and cried out. The people of the white family were not willing to be outdone and killed in the arena. With the orders of the owners of the two families, people on both sides waved their souls in disorder and formed a group. This competition became the life and death war of Ye Bai''s family! "Go The millet grass jumped onto the challenge arena, grabbed the body of the white night and threw it under the stage, and was caught by several white guards. Shanglong is furious, and his soul power is launched. His fist blows at millet grass, and the killing opportunity breaks out. Millet grass and war dragon, two surging soul force collided, extremely shocked. "Kill white night first!" Ye Wujian in the crowd gave a big drink. Ye Hu immediately rushed over with people. The scene was in chaos. The people of the Los Angeles family fled to get involved in it. Those who lived in the clan were also wise to protect themselves. Many people cast eager eyes toward the white night. Unfortunately, Shanglong wanted to kill him, and no one could save him... Baihe ran to Baimo over there. "Father, what shall we do?" Bai Mo asked. "What else can I do? Call on Li Min and them, and go now Drink the White River. Bai Mo nodded and immediately took people away. As soon as Baimo left Baihe, the new force of Bai family was greatly reduced, and people from Shengdao college assisted Ye family. The situation became more and more unfavorable. White night was dragged by the white family bodyguard, intending to take him away by force. Ye Qian over there saw this, and his eyes twinkled with malice, and suddenly called out: "white night, if you escape, your father''s life will not be protected!" Ye Hu understands and forces Bai Chen. Bai Chen, who fights with Ye''s bodyguards, is besieged immediately, which is extremely disadvantageous. "Dad The night is full of anger and roars. "Night, go! Don''t fall into their trap Bai Chen shouts. But as soon as he was distracted, he ate Ye Hu''s blow on his chest, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. White night seems to be crazy in general, the side of the bodyguard pushed away, fierce rushed past. "White night, if I don''t kill you, my name of genius will be damaged!" Ye Qian mouth Yang sneer, suddenly take out a pill to put in the mouth. It was a "soul breaking pill"! The pill into the abdomen, her momentum soared, soul power surging, a palm convergence yuan force toward the white night volume kill. White night''s face is ferocious and her eyes are red, which cares how much Ye Qian''s strength has skyrocketed at the moment. She blows her fist directly and her face is madness. Bang! The two fists collide, and ye Qian takes a few steps back. Her eyes are full of surprise. The white night is also shaken back by the terrible force. However, he completely ignores the pain on his body and rushes to Ye Qian like a beast. White night is not killing! Ye Qian was frightened. She was busy retreating, Yuan Li rose again and turned into a wall in front of her. Bang! The white night dashed against the wall of Yuan force, and the yuan force burst out of his body began to bite like a wild animal. Click. Ye Qian''s Yuan Li didn''t last long. The yuan power of the sixth heaven is far from that of the second and third heaven. Even juehun pill can''t make up for this gap! Ye Qian was shocked and at a loss. She didn''t expect that the white night would become so terrible because of the white Chen. As soon as she bit her silver teeth, she did not know where to pull out a soft sword. The edge of the sword was very sharp, and her killing intention was awe inspiring. This is Ye Qian''s killing move. No one knows that there is a sharp blade hidden in her waist. Only in a crisis will she draw out this soft sword.But in this between the electric light flint, the white night suddenly a foot kicks, the foot soul strength is restless. Opportunity! Ye Qian''s eyes were cold, and the soft sword cleaved directly. How can the blade fight with flesh and blood? White night! You are so arrogant! Watch me break your leg! Ye QIANJIAO thought. Just as the sword was about to cut off the leg of the white night, a violent force mixed with soul power rushed towards his leg Pooh! The sharp blade smoothly cuts the meat on the leg, but... Before the blade goes deep enough, the amazing force rushes out, shakes off from the edge, and instantly pulls ye qianzhen back! It''s the feeling again! Ye Qian startled, this just understood that the white night is deliberately uses the flesh and blood body to attack. White night eyes cold, take advantage of the situation out of the fist, ye Qian completely unprepared. After a few punches, ye Qian''s soul strength is scattered, and the soft sword in his hand is also destroyed. In the daytime, she was pressed step by step and attacked like a dragon. She was not given any chance to breathe. Ye Qianlian made a few fists and spat out blood from his small mouth. If she goes on like this, she will be killed alive in the daytime. "Help me!" Ye Qian shouts in fear. "Don''t worry, sister Qian! I''ll kill this man There was a blast. But see a man with a sword in the crowd, it is Ye Qian''s elder brother Ye Qing! When he lifted his sword, the blade was like a poisonous snake and took the head of the white night. The white night hums and twists his body again with his back to the sword. Pooh. Sword into the body, not into a few minutes, but not penetrating, as if blocked by a stream of gas. "Well?" Ye Qing''s pupil was slightly enlarged. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 But the next second, a strong yuan force swung from the sword. Not good. Ye Qing''s body trembled wildly and his face changed dramatically. He immediately released the sword handle, but it was too late. White night a turn around, the front of the fist blows away, the violent yuan strength destroys the withered and decayed. Bang! The muffled sound came out. Ye Qing''s whole body was covered with frost in an instant, and his head, like being run over by a wheel, was instantly broken and splashed with red and white objects. "Frost white magic fist" of Bai family! Ye Qian looks at this scene stupidly. How could you kill ye with a second fist! Second kill the seventh level of the spirit! In this critical situation, although he behaved very crazy, he did not lose his mind at all! He''s always seen all the fighters! This attack, shocked all the Ye family members around, no one dare to go forward again! "It''s your turn." The white night breathes violently, the vision is like the beast, goes toward Ye Qian. Ye Qian''s whole body trembles more and more fierce, the face has no blood color, fear and helplessness spread all over the body. What if you use the "soul breaking pill"? Can not change the situation, ye Qian has lost a mess! She wields her soul power and oppresses the white night. However, her mood has been in a great disorder and her soul power is extremely unstable. For the white night, ye Qian''s current counterattack is in vain. How did it happen? Ye Qian''s brain was blank, until she felt the killing intention from the invasion of the white night, she suddenly came back to her mind and yelled: "help me! Come and help me! Who will save me But most of the Ye family are shocked by the violent means of white night. The nearest Ye Hu is also restrained by Bai Chen. Who can save her? "Beast, dare you?" At the moment of Ye Qian''s desperation, the fury spread, which was still attached to the terrible soul force. All the people who heard the sound covered their ears. War dragon! White night looks cold, dare not hesitate, suddenly toward Ye Qian. However, Shang Long''s speed is too fast! He traveled thousands of miles from Wangdu to come here for ye Qian. If ye Qian has any problems, how can he explain to the college? At this moment, Shanglong exhausted all his soul power. The surging soul power turned into a huge tiger shadow, which scattered nearly 100 people around him and pressed the white night with the momentum of mountains. It''s hard to walk in the daytime! But he still did not give up, continue to take two steps. If you can subdue Ye Qian, you can restrain Shanglong. Even if you can''t subdue Ye Qian, at least you have to die with her, and you can''t suffer any loss! White night teeth bite the gurgling sound, dead support war dragon soul force pressure, a foot to go, the ground was trampled broken. "Night!" Bai Chen roared. Bai Qingshan and others are also looking at it. But at this moment, no one can save the white night. Of course, no one can stop killing Ye Qian at night! Even the war dragon! The situation has reached an irreparable point... are two geniuses going down? People''s breath seemed to freeze. "Stop it all!" At this time of great urgency, there was a great sound outside the city of Los Angeles. All people are shocked. The city immediately filled with a heavy and repressed momentum, a touch of smart force like a meteor from the outside of the city, quickly and accurately hit the white night and Shanglong, and they were forced to open! Fall to the ground in the white night. Shang long retreated dozens of steps, his face changed greatly. What God and man can do this so easily? A gray figure flew across the sky. He was like a fairy in the sky. People looked at him. He was wearing a grey robe, his hair was slightly white, his sleeves were golden, his demeanor was immortal and he had a goat''s beard. His expression was dignified, and his whole body was full of mystery and mystery. Seeing the coming man, Shang long was obviously shocked. He quickly bowed his head, clasped his fist and said, "Shanglong has seen the master." Master? Seeing this, white night was suspicious. Who is this person? Why are even Shang dragons so afraid? People around him stopped, and the pressure that he could carry made everyone dare not act rashly! Is this the strong? A look, let the other party submit! The white night looked at the man with blazing eyes. But listening to the man speak slowly, his voice is full of dignity. "Shang long, do you know where this is?" "Know... It''s Los Angeles..." Shang Long''s voice is low. "Since the city of Los Angeles is the place of my soul breaking sect, how dare your holy house be free here?" The man''s voice was full of discontent. Shanglong''s face changed and his face was sweating. He said carefully: "Shanglong has no intention of offending, but the disciples of Shengdao college are persecuted here. Shanglong has no choice but to do it." "Who are the disciples of your sanctuary?""Ye Qian!" "Ye Qian?" The middle-aged man was staring. Ye Qian over there has already stood up and saw the visitor. Her eyes are full of shock and her face is extremely ugly. She lowers her head and calls out, "Ye Qian, please see the Lord." I didn''t expect that this man was the Lord of juehun!! There was an earthquake in the white night. Even the sages of the holy yard are very respectful. I''m afraid it''s not easy for Jue Hun to be the master. "Ye Qian, I wanted to train you to be the successor of my soul breaking sect, but if you choose Wangdu power, you are not my soul breaking master. In the future, you should be good students to practice in Shengdao college." Jue Hun patriarch Dan Dao has drawn a clear line with Ye Qian. Ye Qian bit her silver teeth and made no noise. However, Shang long did not stop. He stared at the white night and said: "master, this man used the" breaking soul pill "in the arena. He was shameless and wanted to harm our disciples in the holy yard. According to the rules, this person should be severely punished. I will take him to the holy yard for disposal." Shang long just said. As soon as the words fell, a terrible strong wind suddenly hit the Shang dragon. The ground shook and cracked, and the Shang Dragon flew backwards. With a sound of "wow", he spat out a mouthful of golden blood and smashed several walls. When lying on the ground, his whole body was already shaking. Master Jue Hun has made a move! "The first teacher!" The people of the holy way academy cried out and rushed to it. Only listen to juehun patriarch cold way: "war dragon! Who do you think I am? I can''t tell whether this person uses juehun pill or not? Dare you fool me? Is the sanctuary so arrogant? " Shang longan is full of panic, which can''t expect that Jue Hun''s master doesn''t agree with him. People were all stunned. This absolute soul Lord is so overbearing! Only Gu Cao understood that the patriarch was not unreasonable, but he was really angry this time. "Go away!" Domineering words come out of the patriarch''s mouth. If the people of the holy yard were granted amnesty, they would raise the Shang dragon and run outside the city of Los Angeles. No one dares to say a word. Ye Qian stupidly looks at Shang Long''s figure, the person seems to have lost the soul son. Who is the master of juehun? What strength, Shanglong is so fragile in front of him? What''s more, it''s useless? Doesn''t he care what the Abbey thinks? That''s the sage master! Ye Qian suddenly felt remorse. If he had been cultivated by the patriarch and didn''t leave juehunzong, maybe everything would be different... however, it is no use regretting when things have come to this point. "In the past! Get out of here, too The patriarch stares at Ye Qian. Ye Qian''s face turned pale and bit her silver teeth. She stood up and went after Shang long. "Ye Qian, don''t go in a hurry!! Our account is not finished yet! " White night wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, stood up and said in a deep voice. "Your strength is exhausted, and the soul of heaven is overdrawn. If you fight again, you will hurt the spirit of heaven, and you will be in endless trouble." The patriarch was indifferent. "Thank you very much for your concern. But this woman, who threatened my father, wanted to kill me. How can I let her go like this?" Cold road in the white night. Ye Qian''s eyes flashed with fear and trembled. "You don''t have to worry about the matter between you and ye Qian. Today, she has already worshipped Shanglong as a teacher. If you kill her here, you will only bring disaster to the Bai family! Your father will suffer because of you. In fact, if you take a close look at Ye Qian, she is nothing but her twin spirit. If you are determined, you can look down on her in less than five years. At that time, you can go to the holy yard, challenge in public, and speak with justice, just as she does to your Bai family today. Isn''t it better? " Said the Lord slowly. White night nodded and felt reasonable: "well, according to the Lord''s words!" Today''s affairs, ye Qian is bound to lose his reputation. Even if she can enter the holy yard, she is also carrying a whole body of stigma. Although Bai Ye can kill Ye Qian today, he doesn''t want others to think that he relies on juehun patriarch to defeat Ye Qian. "Ye Qian, you go away. Soon, I will go to the holy yard to challenge you personally. I hope you don''t behave as weak as you are today." White night eyes Sen cold way. Ye Qian shivered all over her body, and her lips turned white. When she left, she even felt powerless to walk. Ye Qian leaves, and ye Bai and ye Bai stop fighting under the intervention of juehun patriarch. After today''s incident, ye Bai is in a state of great momentum, and the city of Los Angeles will not be peaceful. "Thank you for your help. If there is no patriarch, the white family will be in great trouble today." Bai Qingshan led the Bai family to give their thanks. "Don''t mention it. Shang Long''s trip is against morality and morality. Juehun clan will not stand by." Jue soul patriarch light way, and then a look: "millet grass, how are you injured?" "Thank you for your concern. It''s OK for now." Gu Cao holds his fist. "It''s OK. Let''s go." "Yes." Millet grass nods. But at this time, the white night suddenly called out. "Lord, I want to be a member of juehun sect!" Jue Hun Zong''s step was sluggish, turned his head to look at him, and was silent for a moment. "With your qualifications, you can go to a better sect like Ye Qian, or even join Wangdu college. Why do you want to join my juehunzong?""The patriarch dares to abolish Shanglong, so we can see that juehunzong is not afraid of Shengyuan, and its strength will certainly be no worse than that of Wangdu college. Moreover, if I join the sect, the Ye family will not dare to take any action against my father!" White night said without any cover up. "You are honest." Master juehun nodded: "I''ll take you, but you don''t think you can enjoy superior treatment in juehun sect if you have six heavenly spirits. You will still be the same as other novice disciples. You need to be down-to-earth in soul cultivation, and don''t think about going to heaven one step at a time." The voice fell, the patriarch leaped into the sky, turned into a rainbow and disappeared in the sky. White night looking at the back of the departure, the heart is full of longing. Since we have decided to join the sect, we should start at once. White night to white Chen in front of kowtow, hoarse voice: "Dad, after I go, you should take care of yourself." "Go, child! If you feel tired outside, come back. " Bai Chen laughs very reluctantly, but in the eye does not give up how also conceal. In all these years, white night is the first time to leave Los Angeles. White night some red eyes, and white green hill and other people nodded, then with the millet grass left. After the war, no one in Los Angeles dared to regard itself as a genius. The crowd looked at the millet grass leaving, until the sound was half loud, Bai Qingshan asked in a deep voice: "where is the Baihe River?" "I heard I escaped to Ye''s house." Pang Ren. "This villain!" Bai Qingshan gnaws his teeth. Now the Ye and Bai families have officially started a war, but the Ye family has Baihe as a foreign aid. They have mastered many secrets of the white family, and the white family is still passive. ... ... ... juehunzong is located on the top of Mangshan Mountain. The buildings on the mountain are magnificent and majestic. The mountain road around the mountain is like a big snake. Juehunzong has a history of hundreds of years, but the former juehun sect was only a small school with unknown origin. It was not until the current patriarch took over decades ago that the juehun sect suddenly grew. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 Bai Ye defeated Ye Qian and became the first in Los Angeles. However, juehun patriarch didn''t give him much preferential treatment. After going through the procedure of entering into the sect at gucao, he changed into a Zongfu and became the most common disciple in the sect. The task of the white night is to clean the courtyard in front of the library. Before daybreak, he quickly finishes his work, and then goes into the library to study the skills. All the skills and skills of juehun sect are stored in the library. I don''t know how many disciples come to read it every day. "White night?" A beautiful girl''s voice came from afar. When she looked sideways in the daytime, she saw a beautiful girl with several elder disciples walking towards it. "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "Are you really white night?" The woman looked at her and said coldly, "I didn''t expect that you can join juehun sect as a waste! It''s God that doesn''t have eyes "I was admitted to Jue Hun Zong with the approval of the patriarch. Do you mean that the patriarch doesn''t have long eyes?" The white night asked. The woman said, looked around and said, "be careful, I''ll settle this account with you later." After that, a group of people stepped into the library. Bai Ye feels puzzled. When she hears the comments of the disciples around, she can understand that this woman is Bai He''s eldest daughter, Bai Zhi Xin. Bai Zhixin is the first genius of Bai family. She joined Jue Hun sect after awakening Tian Hun a few years ago. She has been cultivated by Jue Hun Zong people all the time. In fact, it is said that her strength is not weaker than ye Qian. She has seen both sides of her when she was a child, and it is normal that she does not know each other now. Bai Ye doesn''t care about the heart of Angelica dahurica. The soul of a single day is four times of heaven, and the level of soul state is only six levels. It won''t be too troublesome to deal with it. There is a reclining chair in the center of the library. A gray haired old man is quietly lying on the chair, like taking a nap. Every disciple who enters the library will first go to the chair to salute the old man, and then go to read it. The white night is no exception. There are so many mental skills and soul skills in shuge that you can''t chew away. You don''t have to choose the best, but you need to choose the most appropriate. He wandered around and saw a book on the shelf at the door. Every time a disciple picked up the book, he would immediately put it down, either shaking his head or sniffing at it. White night curiosity, step past. "Flash sword rhyme" After a rough reading of the sword rhyme in the white night, it pays attention to surprise. In the process of fighting, we should seize every opportunity and draw the sword as fast as lightning to break the enemy and win by surprise. "Flash sword formula" not only needs fast speed, but also needs to be able to produce sword in various situations, which is extremely harsh. It''s hard to cultivate such swordsmanship. However, to the surprise of the night, this sword formula is not soul skill, that is to say, it is only a simple body skill sword skill. "No wonder these people don''t choose this skill any more. If they want to learn the" flash sword rhyme ", they need to spend a lot of time. If they have this skill, they will naturally be better at practicing other soul skills. Moreover, the power of this sword formula... Is not satisfactory." Although this book is not soul skill, he has always been in love with books such as physique. The contents are not much. After writing down, they go to other bookshelves in the daytime. "Jinghong pace" is based on the flexibility of body method and footwork? Not bad. " White night greedily absorbed, a look is half a day. When he finished reading the book, an idea came to him. If "startling Hong''s pace" is combined with "flash sword rhyme", will it play a unique power? Thinking of this, people directly picked up two books and walked out. "Look at that fool, he still wants to practice the" flash sword rhyme " "Ha ha, who would like to practice that kind of chicken ribs?" A few taunts came from behind. He turned a deaf ear in the white night, got a few catties of peaches, and ran to the back mountain. He wanted to go to the martial arts field, but there were too many people there to be quiet. There is a huge forest in the back mountain. There are many monkeys living in the forest. When the white night stepped into the woods, the monkeys smelled the fragrance of peaches, and all came here. He picked up a stick, stared at the monkeys in the tree, grabbed some peaches from the bag and threw them into the sky. In an instant, hundreds of monkeys ran up and grabbed the peaches one by one. Because there were too few peaches, some ghost monkeys quietly touched them and focused on the cloth bags beside the white night and rushed to grab the peaches. Seeing this in the white night, I thought about the move of flashing sword formula in my mind, and I immediately raised my stick and waved it away. Monkeys are chirping and the number is increasing. The bold monkey even began to throw stones at him. At first, the white night was still able to support, but in the back, it was already in a hurry. The gist of the flash sword formula is two points, one is fast! The other is that it must come out. No matter what state you are in, whether you fall down, you are attacked, or you are about to be killed, once you find out your opponent''s flaws, you must use your sword. It requires calm and extraordinary insight. White night endure the pain of the body, while dodging the monkeys bite, while waving a stick, surrounded by dense, as if the monkey will drown him. He calmed down and responded calmly.Swordsmanship can not be achieved overnight. The supreme and eternal martial arts may be honed by years. The weak, will be trampled wantonly, and do not want to be weak, must become strong. After half a day''s hard work, a large bag of peaches was snatched away. The monkeys scattered and dragged out of the woods with scratched bodies in the daytime. Of course, people would not avoid being laughed at on the road. The next day, white night came again. After more than half a month''s hard training, the monkeys in the back mountain forest were always restless, which attracted the attention of some disciples. After practicing for half a day, I saw the bulging cloth bags and the black and blue faced monkeys on the four trees. At first, these monkeys could take some peaches, but they only got beaten up in the back. "I''ve been practicing with me for so many days. It''s hard. Here you are." He sprinkled peaches on the ground, clasped hands with the monkeys, and then turned away. The monkey went up at once, and the forest was boiling again. But as soon as he came out of the forest, his pace slowed down. There were a group of people standing outside the forest, and others didn''t know him. But the leader was Bai Zhi Xin. White night frowned and clenched the stick in his hand. "White night, remember what I said to you half a month ago?" Angelica dahurica heart cold voice. "Bai Zhi Xin, you and I are both Bai family members and cousins. We should help each other, but you want to fight against me. Why? Is it because of your father Baihe? " The white night is light. "Hum, it''s good to know. Because of you, my father was expelled from the white family and was humiliated. I can''t account for this account with your father, can''t I do it with you?" Angelica dahurica heart cold channel. "Your father has been unfaithful and framed me and my father in order to be the master of the house. He was expelled from the Bai family because he wanted to do it himself." "Asshole!" Baizhi heart heard the sound, angry, then to hand. White night eyes a Lin, raised the stick in the hand, the language is sharp: "if you have confidence, then come!" When Bai Zhi heard this, her steps were stiff, the defeat of Ye Qian, the first day of Luocheng in the daytime, had already spread in juehun sect, and no one dared to look down upon this new disciple. Although she is quite confident in her own strength, she is still a little bit worse than ye Qian. "Stinky boy, don''t be too arrogant! You don''t see where you are now "You want to scare us?" The people in the back were upset, and Qiqi stood out. Seeing this in the white night, he was not in a hurry and said with a sneer: "are there many people? If you have a one-on-one contest, you can explain to zongmen that it''s a martial arts contest. However, if you have so many people fighting against me alone, you will not be able to explain clearly once the matter becomes serious. " "You..." people said. The white night snorted and left. But at this time, a voice with a banter floated over. "It''s no use fighting Ye Qian. You''re so arrogant. If you let yourself go on, wouldn''t you pay attention to this one?" Stopping at night, she turned her head and saw a rather old man walking behind her. The man had an inch head and a smile on his face, but a trace of malice flickered in his eyes. "Brother Mo!" "Brother Mo!" ... people are busy saying hello. Seeing the visitor, Bai Zhi Xin, with a bright smile on her face, ran over and said, "elder martial brother Mo, you can come. If you don''t come again, I will be bullied by this guy." Bullying? Can a newcomer bully so many people? White night is funny. "Don''t worry. I''m here. This trash can''t be arrogant." Mo Qinghong light way, in the eye ponders intensely: "the white night, if you are sensible, obediently rolls to kneel down, lest I move the hand, others say I deceive the small by the big." "Mo Qinghong? Are you mo Qinghong, the 10th disciple of juehunzong Asked the white night. "You still have a bit of vision. Didn''t you have a lot of confidence before? OK? Do you want to compete with me? " Mo Qinghong sneered. This kind of new unknown, who can see that he has to be submissive, after all, the master of dragon and tiger list is a kind of deterrent. "A soft legged shrimp. It''s a hiccup when you meet our senior brother Mo?" "How dare you offend elder martial sister Bai? Come on, come on. " "Do you really want brother Mo to do it? That''s bad luck for you See the white night silent, the people next to the echo, curse and ridicule constantly. The white night''s eyes were cold, staring at Mo Qinghong and others and drinking: "if you want to fight, then fight! Otherwise! Get out of here The sound of drinking made everyone look stiff. Angelica Heart incredible looking at the white night, Mo Qinghong''s face iron green. In this case, how dare white night say this? "You! Very good Mo Qinghong was angry and wanted to do it. "Hold on!" Drink in the daytime. "Beg for mercy? Do you think I''ll forgive you now? " Mo Qinghong said coldly."Beg for mercy? You are being paranoid. I want to say, since you want to attack me, we should play a little bigger and fight here. At most, it''s a situation where you beat me or I beat you! This alone will not solve the problem between me and you Hummed the white night. Mo Qinghong listened and his heart beat slightly: "what do you want?" "Five days later, dragon and tiger stage, fight between life and death!" Calm way of white night. People heard the sound, scalp numb. Is this guy crazy? "How dare you challenge elder martial brother Mo on the dragon and tiger list? Don''t look too high on yourself A man stood up and cursed. "I''ll ask you if you dare?" The color of the white night did not change. Mo Qinghong was shocked. He didn''t expect that this guy was a thorn in the head. He kept a low voice: "what do you do? This kind of thing, why make trouble on the dragon and tiger stage? Do you know what that means? " "Don''t you ask me if I want to compete with you? There are a lot of people there. I like to do it where there are many people. " The white night is expressionless and does not yield at all. "You..." "if you want to fight, you should, if not! I still say that, go away Drink in the daytime, and the sound and waves break open. The eardrums trembled. Mo Qinghong was startled and angry and said, "good!! Son of a bitch, it''s you who want to die. Don''t blame me! The dragon and tiger platform is the Dragon Tiger platform. We''ll see! " The voice fell and the man turned away. "White night, I heard that you are the soul of the sky that has been awakened recently. I really don''t understand why you don''t know how to cherish. Do you think the person who is the tenth in the list of dragon and tiger is a person who has won a false name? You know, ye Qian has never been in the top ten of the dragon and tiger list! You wait to die Bai Zhi heart sneered and left. I don''t care if I don''t change my face at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 When he returned to his residence and meditated, the news of his engagement with Mo Qinghong was gone. It is a big news that the disciples who just joined the sect challenge Mo Qinghong, the 10th master in the Dragon Tiger list, and also compete on the dragon and tiger platform. Bang. The gate of the residence was pushed out violently, and several disciples walked inside as they talked. When you see a white night sitting in bed meditating, many people hum in their noses. "Ah, I heard that there is a dead guy who will challenge us elder martial brother Mo in five days!" The voice was gloomy and strange. "Think that you are better than ye Qian, and you can go to the sky step by step? And don''t look at what you are. " "See how brother Mo killed that idiot." "Hahaha..." br > the crowd laughed. However, the client did not hear all of this. At this time, he had been silent in the sky. The endless spirit of heaven is like the stars flashing around, bright and crystal clear, a sigh of white night, the sight of the six heaven gluttony sky soul. Today, the gluttonous spirit is more full and strong than when it just rushed to the six days. The flowing soul force is injected into the body like a stream. He will be aware of the world soul, close eyes, soul repair, joint bridge, fusion, the spirit and soul of the day, can play a supernatural level. Not long, his body was full of a light blue light, the room of cynics, all show surprise, dare not speak again. This is the halo that human soul and spirit build. The talent of those who can do this is not bad... for a while, I went back to God in meditation in the night, and I didn''t see these people, and went straight out of the room. After buying a long sword under the mountain, he went into the black wood forest on the right side of juehungzong. There are many exotic flowers growing in the forest. After being picked, you can exchange "magic soul pill" in jueheng zongdan room, which helps to improve the soul power. This is the trial place of the disciples of juehun sect. It is very dangerous. Many disciples die every year. If they have no strength, do not enter. The nerves were tense at night, and the sword was lifted into. The forest was quiet, the green was in a hurry, and the flowers were in full bloom. People are very lucky, looking for about half a pillar of incense everywhere. The fierce beast did not meet, but they found a "Qin blue grass" in advance, which is a real lucky thing. "Great, this thing can be exchanged for three" Dharma soul Dan ", and you have earned it Happy in the night, I went to pick them immediately. But at this time, a "hissing" sound sounded from the side. Turning his head, a lacquer Python climbed down the trunk on a tree not far away. His eyes were red and his body was full of air conditioning. The night was alert, and the sword was clasped, and his eyes were cold. Python is in the body is shocked by soul power, strength is afraid of the powerful soul state level 5, it spits apricots, eyes cold, body up, like lightning attack. "Brute! Find death! " Drink in the night, soul force is moving, sword attack. But the python obviously through human nature, but in the moment of sharp sword attack open mouth to spray poison, before that was completely feint. In the night, he stooped down to avoid, and avoided without danger. The python seems to be waiting for this moment. As soon as he stoops down, his defense and attack suddenly disintegrate, and the terrible body of the python is twinkling up. The amazing force squeezed the thin body of the white night as if to crush him. But at this time, a sharp blade cut its body. White night hand, unexpectedly with incredible arc grip sword cut! "Secret of the sword of flash"! Blood splashed, python pain all over the shiver. "There is no vain effort in the hard work of this period." A breath was given in the night. The python wants to escape, he jumps up, the soul force is sacrificed, the soul force is pressed down, forcing the python to struggle constantly, the sword is cut off, the snake head is cut off. The snake blood red the earth. The sword was lifted in the night to dig out the snake gall and snake Dan, and then the "Qin LAN Cao" was taken off and returned with full load. These are all great supplements, especially snake pills. They can be used as the drug guide for the first-class medicinal materials. They are worth at least ten "Dharma soul pills". This time, they have made a lot of money. At this time, a few faint rustles came from the ear. White night eyebrows fret, light way: "do not have to hide, come out." The voice fell, and there was silence for a moment, and then the trees came out of the trees on all sides. There are four men in all, and all these people are wearing absolutely soul clothing. "It turns out to be the same elder martial brother. What can you teach?" Said the night, but the look did not slacken. "I have a share. You just got snake Dan, snake bile and Qin blue grass. You take the snake bile. Qin LAN Cao and snake Dan give us." One of the men spoke directly and opened the door to the mountain. You are welcome. The snake gall is the least valuable here. "You all said that the meeting has a share. Then I was fighting with the snake just now. Why don''t you take the hand?" "I think you want that Python to swallow me, so no one is fighting with you, right?" he askedWhen this was said, the four people''s faces changed. It''s true that they have been hiding in the dark just now. This snake is easy to deal with, but this man has some problems. After all, his classmates don''t want to fight openly. If they die under the mouth of fierce animals, they will not be blamed. "What are you talking about? You killed the python when we arrived The man was pricked by the night and became angry. "In that case, how can I divide you?" White night questions. The man was so impatient that he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He said, "Stinky boy, don''t toast, eat or drink! I don''t think you are the fifth level of the spirit state. All four of us are five level strength. You''d better hand over the things to avoid suffering. " "Don''t you dare me to poke things into the sects?" "Do you speak of our four mouths in one mouth?" As soon as the man waved, the other two men stepped forward. The night is dark hum, you are not polite, toward the nearest one is a punch. Bang! The man was shaken back, but the move angered others. "Asshole, get rid of him!" The crowd swarmed on. In the white night, the expression was cold, and the "startling Hong footwork" was carried out. People were like swimming dragons, dodging from side to side, as if dancing in the rain. "Waste, how dare you hide?" The man cursed. When the momentum of the white night sank, he suddenly stopped his pace, accumulated his fist, and hit the front of the man''s fist. Bang! The fists collide and make a dull sound. White night body just swayed, and the other side kept retreating, heel son is an unstable, fell to the ground. The other three were astonished. What a terrible force... "asshole, die!" The other two fists pounded hard at the head of the white night. The fifth level of soul state is powerful enough to crack the stone. If you go down, you will be killed on the spot! White night rage, do not hide, do not dodge, let the fist blow. Bang! Several huge fists hit him on the forehead, to resist the body instantly launched, against these fists. Bang! Three people were shocked back several steps, body shaking, a face of consternation. "Is this guy''s head hammered? Why... Can''t it be broken? " "Not only can''t be broken, his head seems to be able to use force... So weird!" But between the electric light and flint, a cold light sprang up, and the three felt a pain in their arms and blood spattered. When they looked down, their right hands actually disappeared... "ah There was a shrill cry. "You... You cut off their hands?" The man stood up before, staring at the white night pale. The next second, the blood spatter, a look, the other hand of the three were also cut off. There was another scream. How cruel! How poisonous! How decisive! "From the moment you killed me, you and I have not died, just cut off our hands, I have not beheaded!" White night sword, eye dew kill machine, walk toward several people. How can the four people think that the fifth level soul power man has such a terrible strength, especially his body, which is just made by King Kong, and the soul power is hard to invade. Looking at the forced white night, the four people are particularly remorseful. If it was not for the greed, how could things have developed to this point? "Stop it!" Just as the white night was about to start, a big drink was heard in the distance, and a group of disciples also dressed in juehunzong clothes rushed to the scene. But this sound not only did not stop the white night, but also stimulated him like a catalyst. White night eyes a cold, sword cut. Pooh! Three people''s necks spilled red line, instantly tragic death. The white night turned and rushed to the man who was left. The group of juehunzong disciples were furious, and Guan Chengfei, the first disciple of juehun sect, was even more angry and attacked the white night without any courtesy. But he was slow. In the white night, a sword shakes off, and the blade breaks the artery of the man''s neck. With a little step, he retreats. Four people just fell. Guan Chengfei is defeated by a blow, but he is not in a hurry. Instead, he signals people to surround the white night. "Take it down!" Guan Chengfei roars. White night sword edge a mention, will those close to the people forced back, cold way: "you don''t ask why?" "What''s the reason? If you ignore the feelings of your classmates, kill your disciples, cheat your teachers and destroy your ancestors, you should be punished for your crimes! " Guan Chengfei yelled. "These people want to take my life first." "I didn''t see it. I only saw you kill them with your own eyes." Cut teeth into crowns. Didn''t you see that? These people should be with the four. "I belong to self-defense, what''s more, even if I''m guilty, it shouldn''t be decided by you.""I have no right, but I have seen it with my own eyes, and I will take you to the elder to be convicted." "Good!" White night was not afraid to laugh: "go and go. I am alone. I have just entered the sect. There are four of them. I would like to see if the Council believes that I provoked them on my own initiative." "You..." Guan Cheng Fei''s face changed. If such a thing is said, it is not easy to sentence the crime of white night. After all, the elders are not fools. "What? Not to the elder? " Asked the white night. Guan Chengfei clenched his teeth secretly, and his sight was cold: "what''s your name?" "White night!" "White night? Good, I remember the name! I''ll let you go today, but I won''t let it go. Be careful! " Guan Chengfei hummed coldly and turned around and left. A group of people continued to walk out of the black wood forest. "That''s good. It''s getting into trouble again." White night feel inexplicable, if people pour mold, really drink cold water will plug teeth. ... return to zongmen and immediately replace "Qin LAN Cao" and "snake Dan" with 13 "Dharma soul pills", while snake gall is taken by itself. These "Dharma soul pills" can just help to break through. At night, they come back to the secluded area of Houshan mountain, sit down on their knees, and operate the heavenly spirit. Every half a column of incense, they swallow one pill. After a while, the body becomes extremely hot, and the spirit power released by the spirit becomes trembling. Poof. A wave of air burst from overhead. "Six steps!" The soul of Taotie heaven is really extraordinary, and the speed of absorbing soul power is extremely fast. After digesting the remaining "Dharma soul pill", he began to practice "flash sword Jue" in front of and behind the mountain. Soul cultivation can''t be dropped, but the skills can''t be lost. Any move needs to be practiced continuously. But before long, the sound of footsteps approached. At first glance, they are Guan Chengfei and others who left not long ago. So fast to settle accounts? White night alert up, then see Guan Chengfei take out a small sword from the waist, hard fall in front of the white night. "Game sword order?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 "White night, I heard that you are going to duel with elder martial brother Mo Qinghong on the dragon and tiger platform? I don''t know where you are confident, but you must give me an account of the death of Li Qing and Meng ran, otherwise, how can I face? If you have the seed, accept my challenge, tomorrow''s Dragon and tiger platform, you and I will play a game! " "Tomorrow?" "What? Feeling anxious? I''m afraid that you will be defeated by elder martial brother Mo and die without a whole body. I just have no chance to settle accounts with you. " Guan Chengfei sneered. "You talk about revenge, and in fact you know that they provoked me first." The white night picked up the sword order on the ground and said, "however, since you want to challenge, I''ll take it." "Yes, it is! Then we''ll see you tomorrow! Tomorrow, life and death duel, either you die or I die! " After that, Guan Chengfei will leave. "Wait a minute." Cried the white night. "What? Afraid? " They laughed. White night shook his head, threw the sword order back, and said, "why wait until tomorrow? You and I will go to longhutai now Everyone froze and looked at the white night in disbelief. "Well?" Guan Chengfei was stunned: "go now? You don''t prepare? " "What else should I do for you?" The white night sneers. See each other''s face indifferent, Guan Chengfei a little flustered, but the matter has been so far, can not shrink back. Is this guy so confident? Are you trying to scare me? I''m a disciple of inner school, but he just joined the sect! He nodded and sneered: "well, it''s good for you to get rid of it early. Let''s go!" They went to the dragon and tiger platform. Longhutai is located in the center of Jue Hun sect, surrounded by statues of the former four generations of masters. It is majestic and majestic. Every disciple who passes by here is respectful. As they approached the Dragon Tiger terrace, they immediately attracted the attention of the disciples on the roadside, and more and more people gathered around the platform. They put the blood on the sword order, insert the sword order into the seal in front of the stage, and the dragon and tiger platform immediately flashed the golden light. "Gold seal? It''s a gold seal! Someone''s going to fight life and death! " People around him saw it and exclaimed. The fight between life and death is the highest duel to solve the enmity in juehun sect. Once it is formed, the clan will not intervene in the battle regardless of life or death! Guan Chengfei leaps forward like a meteor in the middle of the challenge arena. "It''s Guan Chengfei!" "It''s this guy again. He''s at the sixth level of soul state. He helps to form sects in the sect and bully the new disciples. If anyone resists, he will fight against him. This year, he has abolished three of his disciples." "I don''t know who provoked him. It was a fight between life and death." People have a lot of talk, talk about the color change. Push away the crowd at night and step up. Guan Chengfei''s eyes were vicious: "after entering the dragon and tiger platform, your life is in my hands. Now, you kneel down and beg for mercy. I only cut off your arms and abandoned your cultivation, but you won''t die. How about that?" "Go away." The white night is light. "Ignorant madman!" Guan Cheng was furious, and his soul power was lifted, and his fist went to the white night. The power of the fist front was just like the surging river. "Who is more ignorant?" The white night did not move, let it hit. Bang! The front of the fist hits the chest, and the strength immediately collapses, but the white night still does not move, calmly watching Guan Chengfei. "Is that all you have to do?" The white night is light. "Well?" Guan Cheng flies stupefied, and quickly waves his fist again, the strength raises. But as soon as he left his chest, an internal force burst out of his chest and exploded on Guan Chengfei''s fist. Guan Chengfei is shocked to step back several steps. He hums in the dark at night. He strides forward and hits Guan Chengfei''s face fiercely. Guan Chengfei really flew this time, retreated more than ten meters in the air and hit the seal of the dragon and tiger platform. Bang! It sounded dull. Whoa! The scene was boiling. It is clear that it was attacked by the white night, but it was Guan Chengfei who was shocked back? What''s going on here? Guan Chengfei gets up, his eyes are full of fury. The impact on his fist has not yet dissipated. It seems that he is tearing his fist. What''s the trick? Step by step at night. Guan Chengfei clenches his teeth and reaches out to touch his waist. A soft sword is pulled out. His soul power covers the sword, shining light. Then he waves it like a poisonous snake. "Die!" "That''s it?" The white night suddenly bent down and avoided the past, but in the moment of his dodging, a cold light was stirring in his hands. Sword! The sword came out in the white night! However, many people did not see the shadow of the sword at all. Guan Chengfei''s body froze at once. After a while... Pooh. His hand with the sword flew straight out, splashing blood. "AhGuan Chengfei screams heartrendingly. The audience exclaimed. Guan Chengfei ran into an iron plate this time. After only a few rounds of fighting, he was forced into a desperate situation by the other side! "It''s a good sword." White night picked up the soft sword and weighed it. "Don''t kill me." Guan Cheng can''t fly back. Although this guy is thin and weak, how strong is his body? What''s more, he just had a sword? In that case, how could the sword come out? He''s afraid he can''t even keep his balance! "If I don''t, will you not kill me? Shouldn''t it? In that case, why should I be lenient? " In the eyes of white night, the opportunity to kill flashed, and without mercy, he raised his soft sword... "stop it!" Just then, there was a cry from the audience. White night turned his head and looked around, and saw a man in white clothes drilling out of the crowd. The man was eager, and he clasped his fist at the white night and said, "younger martial brother, please let go of Guan Chengfei. We are all of the same school. How about this matter?" But the man''s words have just finished, but the white night is to chop the soft sword in his hand. Pooh! The head of a flying man falls to the ground. Blood splashed everywhere. There was silence all around. White mansion man''s face is more violent change, genial face gradually gloomy. White night put the soft sword around his waist and walked down without expression. He did not go to see the man in white. Instead, he said, "I noticed you when Guan Chengfei came to the stage. If you really want to stop this, you should stand up before I fight with him, not when I will kill Guan Chengfei!" The voice dropped and the man disappeared at the end of the path. The white man''s face became cold, like an ice cellar. After a few seconds of silence, the scene also boils up and discusses who the man is. On the hillside in the distance, Mo Qinghong, Bai Zhixin and others are looking far away. "The white night can defeat Ye Qian, it seems that it is not a great fortune." Angelica Heart murmured way. "So what? Guan Chengfei is the weakest one among the disciples of the inner school. His skills are not as good as those of others. It is inevitable that he will die. However, elder martial brother Mo is not the same. It is just a white night, and it is not easy to kill him? " "That''s it, this trash, it''s about to end!" A few people nearby laughed. "This white night is crazy enough to provoke me, even Lin Zhengshu''s face is not given! Lin Zhengshu is not a champion. Although he didn''t make the dragon and tiger list, his strength was not inferior to that of the dragon and tiger list. Moreover, he never retaliated positively, and he only played shadowy moves behind his back. I was afraid that he would be killed by Lin Zhengshu after I abandoned the day night cultivation! " Mo Qinghong looked at the man in white, and his mouth slightly raised. After Guan Chengfei was cut off at the dragon and tiger platform, Bai Ye''s fame immediately spread. Those disciples under Guan Chengfei were so frightened that they did not dare to provoke him. Even those students who lived with him were respectful to him. How dare they chew his tongue? After all, he just came to juehunzong and killed an inner disciple! Back at my house, I meditate again in the daytime. Although it seems easy to win the first battle with crown flying, the body still bears a lot of pressure. "This body is barely able to withstand the attack below level 7, but if the person of level 8 hands to resist the attack with strength, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to counterattack." He got up at night and went to the "wooden man room" in the martial arts field of chaozongmen. Although there is no limit to the human body, there is much more room for the improvement of soul power than the physical body. Soul refining is also very important. The wooden man room is an excellent place for juehun sect''s disciples to practice. This place is huge and occupies half of the martial arts field. There are many mechanisms in the room. There are a large number of mechanism wooden men made by sect experts. The minimum strength of Muren is four levels, and the number is large. All the people who enter the wooden man''s room can get a mark by defeating one wooden man. Thirty marks can be exchanged for a "Dharma soul pill". Of course, there are no restrictions on the wooden man room. The internal training disciples can also fight with each other to seize each other''s marks. As long as they do not die, the clan will not take care of the affairs in the wooden room. After getting the pendant representing the mark at the door, he walked inside. If the pendant is broken, the mark inside will automatically enter into the other party''s Pendant. White night carrying a wooden sword, stepped into the interior, but did not see the shadow of the wooden man, the voice came from behind. "White night?" The voice was clear and crisp. He knew who it was. He turned his head and there were several people standing at the door. The first one was the heart of Angelica dahurica. The white night swept them a glance, ignored, and went to the front line, but there the heart of Angelica dahurica and others have been running over, will stop it. "Did I say let you go?" "In addition, you don''t know the rules of wooden house? No one can enter the wooden room. On the 30th of each month, there are three days for senior brother Mo Qinghong, and the rest 27 days are occupied by other nine senior brothers and sisters of longhubang. You have not followed any one of them, so you are not qualified to come to the wooden room. Go out! " When I heard it in the white night, I suddenly realized. It turns out that the wooden man room has been occupied by the masters of the dragon and tiger list. They sent their younger martial brothers and sisters to beat the wooden man here in exchange for the "Dharma soul pill" for cultivation. In this way, it took three days, enough to get hundreds of "Dharma soul pills".Dragon and tiger list master itself is a deterrent, how dare other people into the wooden house? White night took a deep breath, more and more understand the world''s meat weak strong eating rules, the weak are either attached to the strong, or fall at the feet of the strong. "What? Silent? It looks like we''re going to invite you out! " Angelica Heart some impatient, side of the disciple immediately rushed, three wooden swords toward the white night chest pendant stab. The three men''s attack point is extremely tricky, completely blocking the retreat of the white night. His eyes twinkled in the white night. He immediately turned his back to one of the swords and ate the blow. Then he lifted his body and face up. The two wooden swords were removed from his chest. How can the white night dodge like this? In this way, it''s hard for him to defend! "Ridiculous!" Angelica Heart sneer, carrying a wooden sword toward the white night thorn. "Once the pendant is broken, the Steward will let you out at once. White night, accept your life!" Wooden sword near his Pendant! But in this light, Firestone, white night in the hands of the wooden sword suddenly twist, with a very strange trajectory stabbed at the three people around. Flash sword code! Click! Click! Click! The three bodies trembled, looked down, and found that their chest pendant had been broken. This kind of evasion posture is really flawed, and it is impossible to do any other defense, but no one knows that although it is impossible to defend in the daytime, it can attack and kill. This is why he practiced the "flash sword Jue" so hard that he was surprised! You can do it in any state! "Disciples Zhang Wei, Zhao Guang and Liu Pengsong! Leave As soon as the mark is lost, the wooden man''s room immediately stirs up the sound. Three looks a stiff, Angelica Heart also froze. But in this moment of stupidity, the white night moves "startling Hong footwork" to Bai Zhi''s heart. Bai Zhi''s heart is shocked, and she quickly raises her sword to resist, but it''s too late. Click. "Disciple Bai Zhi Xin, leave the stage!" The voice rises again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 "Asshole! How mean Angelica Heart angry, how can be reconciled? I want to stab the white night with my sword. At this time, a dark figure suddenly rushes out, and a palm shakes to the heart of Angelica dahurica. Bang! Angelica Heart flew out, fell outside the door, the corners of the mouth have blood. The white night was stunned. After fixing my eyes, I found that the black figure was actually a wooden man, and it was also a dark wooden man... "if you don''t leave the arena, follow the rules of the gate, do your cultivation, and roll away!" The voice was angry. "You wait!" The four people are unwilling to leave. The wooden man retreated. White night staring at the shadow of the wooden man leaving, the heart surging waves. "Is that a wooden man? But why is the breath so strong? " Continue to practice, white night with a wooden sword to the depth of the wooden room, wooden man did not get the mark, but first got the impression of several people of Angelica dahurica. Everyone in the wooden room can only enter once a day. According to the rules, they can only come in the next day. Because today is the day of Mo Qinghong''s booking, there are no other disciples in the Muren room except Muren. But before long, a lot of footfalls came from the door. When I looked at her in the daytime, she saw that she was coming here with a large number of disciples. Everyone is a soul force disorderly swing, murderous, arrogant. "All enter the wooden house and find out the white night! Come on Angelica Heart angry cry, the voice spread throughout the whole wooden room. "Yes, sister!" The disciples led the pendants and rushed inside with wooden swords, which were dozens of people. White night heart a smile, this wooden man strength is not strong, is worried not enough soul refining. As soon as he was urged by his soul, he stepped back to the depth of the wooden man''s room. Although there are many people on the other side, the wooden man in the wooden man''s room is a great hindrance to these disciples. Once they get close, the wooden man will launch an attack. He will be alone in the daytime and cooperate with the "startling Hong''s footwork", but he can shuttle freely among the wooden figures. He fixed his eyes on a disciple who was entangled by the wooden man, touched it quietly, saw the opportunity, and stabbed him with a sword. Click. Mark it to your hand. "Go away!" A disciple on the other side immediately chopped his sword, and the soul power on the sword rattled. But the person is directly backward, dodging at the same time, the flash sword Jue attacks again. Another mark. "Disciple Wang he exits!" "Disciple Zhang Bin exits!" In the wooden man''s room, there was a deep and serious voice. ... ... on the quiet path, Mo Qinghong walked wearily with a bundle of herbs in his hand, which was a reward for completing the mission of the clan. "Well? Where are you going, Xiao Lin? " Mo Qinghong''s vision is far away from two younger martial brothers who have been following him for many years. Seeing them in a hurry, he asked. "It''s senior brother Mo!" "Elder martial brother Mo, you are coming. Go to the wooden house and have a look." They cried with bitter faces. "Wooden house? What''s the matter? " Mo Qinghong is stunned. He knows that today is the day when he takes over the wooden house. However, it is OK for Bai Zhi Xin to do it. It should not be wrong. "Elder martial brother Mo, someone is making trouble in the wooden room. All our people have been cleared out. Elder martial sister Bai is gathering people!" Mo Qinghong''s face was gloomy: "who dares to make trouble when I pack the wooden house? Even the elder martial brother of the inner school has to give me some thin noodles! Let''s go and have a look with me "If elder martial brother Mo goes, there will be nothing wrong." They were overjoyed. When the three rushed to the wooden room, they saw dozens of people standing outside the wooden room, and they were all his people. "What''s the matter? Why are you all out? " Mo Qinghong rushed over and yelled. "Elder martial brother Mo, the boy in the white night... Occupied the wooden house!" A disciple came running with a bitter face. "With whom did he occupy the wooden house?" Mo Qinghong asked. "No one, just him." the man''s voice trembled. After this, Mo Qinghong was stunned for a moment, and then he slapped him in the face. Bang! People were shocked and looked at, and their faces were aggrieved. "It''s all rubbish, it''s all rice! So many people can''t solve it by one person Mo Qinghong roared. "White night is too cunning. He relies on the wooden men in the wooden house to fight against us. Even if there are many people, we do not have an advantage." Angelica Heart pale face came over, said in a low voice. Mo Qinghong is furious. If this incident is spread out, how can he stand in juehun sect in the future? Bang. When the door of the wooden man''s room opened, he saw that he walked out leisurely in the daytime. He had a bag in his hand, and the inside was bulging. It was the "Dharma soul pill" that was exchanged. "So many people?" The white night glanced at the crowd."Damn it!" The disciples gathered around immediately. "The wooden house is a very important place, no mischief is allowed!" A cold drink rang out in the wooden man''s room, and everyone trembled and scattered. Mo Qinghong stepped over, and his face was livid. "You have seed "Are you blind? Can I be a man without seed? " The white night ignores the way. "Good!" Mo Qinghong nodded again and again: "I will tear you down personally in the future! I''m going to use your life to stand up for me Mo Qinghong gnashed his teeth. "See if you have the ability." As if nothing happened in the white night, he took the "Dharma soul pill" and walked toward the back mountain. There are more than 300 Dharma soul pills in this bag. If it hadn''t been exchanged to the upper limit, the daytime would not have come out of the wooden room so quickly. Thanks to Bai Zhixin, she brought a vote of people to send the mark, which saved a lot of time. After the war, the white night was once again famous for its popularity. Both the outer and inner disciples, and even the elders and patriarchs have heard of it. In the wooden house, one man alone fought dozens of people and returned home with a great victory. Who can match this remarkable achievement? More than 300 Dharma soul pills are absorbed one by one in the white night, and the body is filled with dryness and heat. Ordinary disciples don''t have many Dharma soul pills in a year. Mo Qinghong occupied the wooden room for three days and got the pills and gave them to other disciples. It''s good to have dozens of Dharma soul pills. If you swallow 300 pills at a time like white night, no disciple in juehun sect has this treatment. After a while, he felt that his body was boiling hot and could no longer swallow it, otherwise it would cause a load on his body. He pulled out the soft sword from his waist and practiced the "flash sword rhyme" and "startling Hong footwork" to release the accumulated energy in his body. In accordance with this trend, it will be sooner or later to enter the seventh level of the spiritual state. While practicing martial arts in the daytime, the sound of rustling came from the side. "Who?" Drink in the daytime. There was a little silence in the Bush, and then some young faces peeped out quietly. The white night was stunned. These people were less than 20 years old, similar to their own age. However, their clothes were very new and they were all new disciples. "Good morning, master." The leader was a young man with dark skin and short stature. He said tightly: "I... my name is Zhang Dazhuang. We are all disciples who have been in the sect for less than a year." Zhang Dazhuang? Such a thin body, really with Zhuang pull up. "Why are you hiding?" Asked the white night. "We... We want to talk to you." Zhang Dazhuang whispered. "With me?" The white night was stupefied. "Yes..." Zhang Dazhuang scratched his head and said shyly, "you are not on the list of dragon and tiger, but you dare to fight against the elder martial brothers and sisters on the list of dragon and tiger. We just want to follow you, and hope you can take us in..." so these guys are looking for backers... "are you wrong? They are all classmates, How to take in? If you want to find a backer, there are many experts in the clan. Why do you come to me? " Shake your head at night. "There are many masters in the clan, but... They don''t want to take us in, because we are just beginning, and our strength is low. They don''t look up to them. Almost everyone in the Dragon Tiger list has recruited a group of experts from the same sect to occupy the resources of the clan. We new disciples can''t enjoy the cultivation resources at all, and our strength will become lower and lower. So, we want to follow you and fight against them, There may be a time when we seize resources. " Zhang said bravely. When the white night glanced at these people, they all looked forward to it. However, white night is a troublesome person, such a group of people, once they really become their backers, they will not have a stable life in the future. He shook his head. "You''d better find someone else." After that, he left, ignoring Zhang Dazhuang and others'' appeals, leaving countless disappointed faces. It is said that the juehun clan abides by morality and respects benevolence and righteousness. Now it seems that what is said outside is not true. No matter which sect it is, the law of the jungle cannot be avoided. However, white night does not resent it. After all, this is the case in the world. If Jue Hun Zong takes care of these people in every way, once they leave the sect, they will die without a whole body and be buried in the cruel world. The storm of wooden house can not last long, because people''s eyes are focused on the dragon and tiger platform. The five-day period soon arrived. Early in the morning, the dragon and tiger terrace was full of disciples. In addition to the disciples who were watching the fun, there were also several groups of people. One group was the experienced disciple headed by Mo Qinghong, and the other was the new disciple led by Zhang Dazhuang. It seems that they still don''t give up. Mo Qinghong stood in front of the stage with his sword order closed. During this period of time, rumors about Mo Qinghong and white night have swept the whole sect. The contradiction between them has become a hot topic among disciples. However, people are more curious about the white night. What strength is mo Qinghong? People know that the belly is clear, but this white night, who is the character? Dare to provoke him?"Well, did you hear that? The day before yesterday, the guy who called the white night picked elder martial sister Bai Zhixin in the wooden man room. They were more than 50 people! " "I''ve heard that it''s said that the white night guy used the wooden man in the wooden man''s room to fight guerrillas. This man''s good body method took advantage of the big advantage, and they were defeated by elder martial sister Bai." "Hehe, he is not so lucky today. Elder martial brother Mo is so angry that he will not show mercy today. I''m afraid he will give his life here in the white night." "It doesn''t have to be. You know, the white night killed Guan Chengfei easily! Strength is not simple. " Four weeks of people whispered and talked. Angelica dahurica in the crowd looks ugly, staring at the path coldly, looking forward to the arrival of that person. But after a long time, the white night still disappeared. The disciples are also quite strange. "Why haven''t you come yet?" "It''s not that guy who''s scared to hide?" "Ah, if he breaks the contract, elder martial brother Mo can handle him at will. If he violates the agreement between the dragon and the tiger, he will be rejected. In this way, he will only die more miserably. " There is humanity, but just as we were questioning, a figure appeared on the path. Everyone looked at it. "It''s white night!" "Here he is!" There was a constant clamor. Zhang Dazhuang and others happily ran over there. "Elder martial brother Bai, you''ve come. We thought..." "Dazhuang, what are you talking about? Why didn''t senior brother Bai come?" Zhang Dazhuang was about to say something, but immediately stopped talking, and the man next to him quickly took it. "Why are you here? I said, if you want to find a backer, you should look for someone else. " The white night glanced at them, and without too much attention, went straight to the dragon and tiger platform. Zhang Dazhuang and others simply and honestly smile, but did not leave, along with the company. The crowd separated automatically and their eyes swept over the night. Mo Qinghong coldly stares at the white night, the corner of his mouth raises a ferocious smile. "Take a good breath. You may not be able to breathe later." When the voice fell, he threw the sword order over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 The white night looks calm. Catching the sword order and dripping blood, Mo Qinghong immediately raises a ferocious smile, and they jump up. Whoa. A golden screen pattern immediately appeared around the dragon and tiger platform, and the whole arena was sealed off. There was silence under the stage, and people held their breath. The battle with Guan Chengfei is just a small fight. This time, it is a real fight between dragon and tiger, because Mo Qinghong is the master on the dragon and tiger list! "Regret it?" Mo Qinghong stared at the white night and said with a smile. "Regret what?" White night does not understand. "Regret provoked me. If you were honest, how could you be today?" Mo Qinghong said with a smile. Hearing the sound in the white night, he shook his head: "it is your people who provoked me first. What''s more, I stand here safe and sound, and how can I regret it?" Mo Qinghong''s eyes grew colder: "is that right? I''ll see who''s on the ground later When the voice fell, Mo Qinghong''s fingers flashed, and he took out a silver spear. The ring of storage? This is a good treasure. Ordinary people can''t have it at all. The whole white family owns one of them. "Come on, I''ll give you ten moves!" Mo Qinghong held a gun flower and said confidently. Ten moves? How arrogant! "Good!" The white night is not polite. After a breath, the spirit of heaven runs and rushes to Mo Qinghong. "Arrogant, they do not pull out their swords and compete with me with flesh and blood?" Mo Qinghong was very angry. At night, he looked down on him. However, seeing the soul force rolling in the white night, a terrible cold air condenses on the front of fist, just like frost covering. "Frost white magic fist of Bai family? I don''t know how much better than elder martial sister Bai Zhi Xin. " Under the stage sounded the sound of shock, across the stage seal, they can feel the frost on the fist. The anger in Mo Qinghong''s eyes dissipated and was replaced by full of surprise. He stepped back quickly, nimbly, to avoid the punch. But at the moment of this punch, a cold light came. Mo Qinghong was shocked and immediately resisted with a gun. Bang! The barrel of the gun was hit. The terrible force shocked his gun almost unsteadily. When he fixed his eyes, he did not know when a soft sword appeared in his hand. That''s a flying sword! "There are eight more moves!" White night with a smile, startled Hong''s Footwork opened, people like a dragon, phantom heavy, Mo Qinghong see dazzled, heart crazy. This footwork... Is it body skill "startling Hong footwork"? How can it be so powerful? Whoosh! At this time, the cold feeling was heard in his ear. Mo Qinghong''s soul strength burst and his long gun blew away. But it''s empty! The East and the West! He was cold in the heart, turned his head and looked, but the next second, a sword in his abdomen, was stabbed a blood hole. Mo Qinghong retreated in a hurry. He stood still in the daytime. He was as stable as Mount Tai. "There are still seven moves!" Again in the white night. His voice was gentle, but his words were like needles. Mo Qinghong''s face changed. Only three moves, eat a sword, so embarrassed, that the remaining seven moves, not to kill? The white night rushed over again. He even pinned the sword back to his waist, and raised his fist to attack. The sword has been taken back, so it is impossible to judge when and where his sword will go, and his fist front should not be underestimated. At this moment, Mo Qinghong was completely confused. Seeing each other''s eyes, the white night heart knows that the victory or defeat has been divided, and the boxing front blows away without politeness. However, Mo Qinghong fired a gun in the room. The terrible soul power swept through the four sides, and the spear pierced the earth, and the dragon and tiger platform was roaring. Bai Ye was forced to step back and stood firm. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother Mo, didn''t you say you let me do ten moves? That''s the fourth move. You can''t hold your breath? " "Shut up!" Mo Qinghong was very angry and rushed with his gun. It''s like an angry lion. "You gave me four moves. In return, I gave you four moves too!" The white night is light. "I want you to fall!" Roar burst out, spear like a dragon, engulf mountains and rivers. At night, his hands were back loaded, and Jinghong''s Footwork was lifted up again. He was like a tumbler. He leaned back 90 degrees but did not fall down. The long gun passed face to face. "A move!" "Die!" Mo Qinghong sank with his gun and turned back in the white night. Bang! The spear hit the ground and hit the ground. "Two moves!" "Asshole!" Mo Qinghong was about to be blown up and his spear became more and more violent. But the white night is as slippery as loach, in the chaos of gun shadow, but leaves do not touch. "Three moves! Four moves! Five moves! Six moves... " after the gun rain, the white night was not damaged at all. He retreated to one side and looked at Mo Qinghong lightly."Eighteen moves!" Eighteen moves! Eighteen moves! He can''t even touch the edge of the white night! The people around him were stunned. "Ah Mo Qinghong rushed madly to attack. "It''s time to end it!" White night, cold eyes, suddenly hands on the waist. At this moment, his whole momentum was different. Sword! Yes, at the moment, he is like a sword, a sword to break the heaven and earth, a sword trying to get out of its sheath! Those eyes, full of fierce! The momentum of terror is like a flood, drowning the whole dragon and tiger platform. "He''s going to pull out his sword!" The audience exclaimed. Mo Qinghong immediately held a gun to defend himself. But at this moment, he found that his limbs were filled with heavy lead, and his breath was oppressed. It seemed that something had restrained him. At this time, a flash of lightning like cold light crossed in front of his eyes, and the whole arena was covered with ice and cold. The palm of the white night swayed for a moment. When I saw it clearly, I held the sword in one hand and pointed to the sky. On the edge of the cold sword, a trace of blood flowed. No one can see the action of pulling out and waving the sword... quick! How fast!! More than lightning! He actually pulled out his sword before Mo Qinghong defended him. Mo Qinghong stepped back two steps and his eyes widened. He gritted his teeth and was about to continue to rush up. Suddenly, the gun in his hand slipped down and his neck tightened. There was a blood seam, and a lot of blood gushed from it. He covered his neck and his mouth was wide open. He struggled for a few times, and the man fell down. Mo Qinghong! Die!! He used his death to declare all directions, he was defeated! People looked at the dragon and tiger platform in shock. This is the top ten in the dragon and tiger list! Just lose? So dead? No mercy! If you walk in the daytime, you can''t breathe, you can win so easily? Angelica dahurica''s face was as gray as death, her eyes widened and she stood still in the crowd,. She had hoped to rely on Mo Qinghong to teach Bai Ye a lesson, so that she could vent her anger for her father. She hoped to trample him under her feet to prove that she was the first genius of the white family. But now, everything is destroyed. Mo Qinghong has become a cold corpse, and from the beginning to the end of the day, he doesn''t care about her at all... white night despises her at all! This man she had never paid attention to, now, is so great... the scene is silent, many people have not recovered from the lightning strike just now. Is this a new disciple? Is this the man who defeated the genius Ye Qian of Los Angeles? "Interesting! Although the strength of this white night is comparable to that of Mo Qinghong, he is good at psychological warfare and insight into the weaknesses and flaws of the other party. He first uses words to anger Mo Qinghong and makes him lose his sense of propriety. Then he can play his own advantages and kill him with one blow! Fun, fun! " Lin Zhengshu in the crowd is smiling and mumbling. Bai Ye takes off Mo Qinghong''s storage ring and jumps out of the challenge arena. People around him seem to be shocked by the momentum and retreat. Especially those who ridicule the white night, they sit on the ground. The night hummed and left along the path. When it was far away, the crowd began to boil. "Is this the white night that defeated Ye Qian?" "This is the second of his kindred to die in the hands of white night." "If he defeats Mo Qinghong, he will be the new 10th master of dragon and tiger list!" No one dares to underestimate this man again. In the distance, two figures are looking at this side of the mountain. "Lord, is that good? Why do people of the same clan want to kill each other? " Millet grass some can''t bear to say in a low voice. "People of the same clan should live together peacefully, and my juehun sect should not be full of violence. However, since I took over the position of patriarch, I have learned that juehun sect will not be peaceful. If they do not adapt to the law of the law of the jungle as soon as possible, they will only harm themselves in the future." The Lord sighed. "Lord, you seem to have something to say?" "Don''t ask more." The LORD turned to leave. Millet grass embraces the fist: "that this white night... Whether special cultivation?" "No, it''s up to him." ... br > Mo Qinghong was defeated in the white night, and the news of his tragic death in longhutai spread all over juehun sect. The fame of white night once again moved the clan and even caused waves outside the sect. Just a few moonlit scenes, this man is already a famous man in Los Angeles and juehunzong. His fame is purple and he is at the height of the sun. But white night didn''t care at all about it. After daily meditation and practice, he would go alone to the wooden man room to exchange some "Dharma soul pills". Now, no one dares to stop him from going to the wooden man room. Even if there are other people in the Dragon Tiger list, they will not hinder the white night.Now, his top ten rules have been completely broken. After mixing over a hundred "Dharma soul pills", people went to the book Pavilion. The first layer of books has not attracted him much interest, his goal is the second layer of the library. "If you want to enter the second floor, you need to pass the test. If you are not strong enough, you can''t enter." On the white night near the entrance of the second floor stairs, the old man who was lying on the chair for a rest suddenly made a sound. White night boxing: "I do not know what the predecessors said is the test?" "There." The old man pointed to a stone tablet at the entrance of the stairs: "try with your strength. Different impacts on the stone tablet will produce different halos. Gray is failing, green is passing, blue is good, and purple is excellent. If you pass, you can go up." White night a listen, look at the stone tablet, is a very common stone tablet, the top is covered with many lines. "I''ll try." He went to the stone and took a deep breath. The disciples on the first floor looked at it one after another. "Is that man like a white night?" "is that white night that defeated Mo Qinghong?" "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that I want to go to the second floor. Many of my senior brothers are not qualified." "Wait for the joke." People whisper. But at this time, the violent soul force suddenly swept out of the body of the white night. People''s spirits were shaken. Bang! There was a dull noise on the first floor. The old man opened his eyes slightly, and saw that the stone tablet at the entrance of the stairs gave out a faint green light. Although the green turned white, it was still green. The people around were stunned. "Master, please identify." He took a breath in the white night and breathed a little. He used a lot of soul power and brute force to make such a halo. The strength of the stone tablet is really amazing. "Qualified, go up." The old man said. White night nodded and went up. "By the way, every juehun sect disciple has only two chances to step into the second level. You should remember and cherish the opportunity. The above secret scripts were brought by the master himself. Some of them are extraordinary." The old man opened his mouth again, his voice dropped, his eyes closed again, as if he had gone to sleep. Did the LORD bring the Jue Hun sect? what do you mean? Where did it come from? In the white night, he bowed his head and meditated for a while, then he clasped his fist at the old man again, and then trotted up the stairs. There are five boundaries at the entrance of the stairs, but they will be eliminated automatically when they are close to the stairway at night. If you don''t enter through the stone tablet, you may be blocked by this boundary. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 The second floor is empty. According to the old man, each person has only two opportunities, which is naturally very precious. "Fortunately, I came early. I still have a lot of time to close the library." The white night murmured and began to read in front of the bookcase. There are different levels of skills. For example, the previously learned "startling Hong''s footwork" and "flash sword formula" are listed as the lowest human level because they do not operate soul power. The frost white divine fist handed down by the Bai family is of yuan level. The yuan level skill already involves soul power. As for the level of "King Kong immortal", Bai Ye doesn''t know, but it can''t be yuan level. The Tibetan level and Langya level above may be possible This skill has been able to attract the attention of soul cultivation people. Once it appears, it must be bloody, and ordinary people can''t touch it. Books can''t be taken away. I can''t chew them. I look around in the daytime, but I''m surprised to find that most of the skills here are at the yuan level, and the Tibetan level is countless. Even Langya level has two copies. However, it''s a kind of external fist move. Although it''s powerful, it needs a person with a high level of cultivation to practice it. "Well?" White night''s sight falls on a thin sword spectrum in the corner. The sword spectrum is very old, and the words on it are mottled. But what makes Bai Ye quite concerned is that there are still some blood stains on it. "Nine soul sword rhyme" After reading, there are only three types of sword moves and a piece of mind method about the soul of heaven. Although the content is not much, it is quite profound. I read it carefully in the daytime. "The soul power is the sword, and the sword is the soul of the sword. If the soul sword is grasped and killed, the sword soul will become proud of the nine days?" The white night read the above words, and suddenly felt the blood surging: "good to be domineering, sword soul, soul sword, with the spirit of heaven as a sword? I have never heard of such a thing. " He kept turning. People are caught up in it. Time goes by so fast that people don''t even notice it. "What? Do you like this sword technique? " I don''t know when, behind the white night, the voice of old people rings. He was stunned and turned his head, but he saw that the old man who had taken a rest did not know when he had come up. "Master, why are you here?" The white night was surprised. "It''s time to close the cabinet." The old man said. "So fast?" White night was surprised. Instead of answering, the old man continued to ask, "did you choose this skill?" "What''s wrong with it?" "There''s nothing wrong with it, but if you want to learn this skill, you need to pay attention to it. If you don''t practice it well, it''s my level skill." "What about the practice?" Asked the white night. "You''re done?" The old man stopped, shook his head, but did not answer, just waved and said: "OK, leave the pavilion, I want to clean up." "This... Elder, don''t you say that every disciple has two opportunities? Do you think it''s OK for me to exchange another chance for reading time tonight Bai Ye seriously said that he was totally fascinated by this sword manual and could not finish reading it. His heart was itching. "This book is so thin that ordinary people can write it down in an hour without using it. Why do you spend so much time?" The old man said strangely. White night smiles, opens the book, points to a few fuzzy villains painted on the top, and says, "the meaning of the words can be recorded in your mind, and you can slowly think about it. But the painting in this book needs to observe the original work to understand its essence." The old man nodded and was silent for a while, and suddenly asked, "boy, have you ever heard of the variation of the spirit of heaven?" "The variation of heaven and soul?" Thinking for a while in the daytime, he said, "I heard people talk about it before, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s said that once the heaven soul changes, its power will be doubled, and the profound meaning of soul power can be understood." "You are in a small place. You haven''t heard of it. I tell you that there is a variation in the spirit of heaven. You can use your last chance to continue to observe this book. How much you can learn depends on yourself." The old man said and turned away. Hearing the sound in the white night, I was suspicious, but I still held my fist in a hurry: "thank you, master." No one bothers, and the white night is immersed in the nine soul sword rhyme. "It''s no wonder that the elder suddenly mentioned the variation of heaven soul. It turns out that this sword formula contains a method to make the heaven soul mutate. If the spirit of heaven can''t be changed, you can''t understand the profound meaning of soul power, and naturally you can''t exert the power of the nine soul sword formula." Sit on your knees in the daytime and meditate. He tried to do it according to the content of the sword formula, and the Taotie heavenly soul sitting in the sixth heaven immediately woke up and roared. The precondition of the variation of the heaven and soul is to recast the soul house. Using the soul power of the spirit of heaven to rebuild the soul house and seal the soul in itself, just like a green worm into a pupa and a cocoon into a butterfly. The fierce Taotie spirit seems to be very reluctant, but it represents the will of the white night itself. It can''t resist. It soon builds a huge soul house with its soul power. White night slightly frowned, pale face, when the soul house, the soul stopped to provide soul power for it, the soul power in the body immediately became scarce. This lasted for three hours, and the soul force at the soul House finally solidified.It''s not difficult to recast the soul house, but no one who has awakened the spirit of heaven will seal his soul mansion foolishly, which is almost equivalent to self abandonment and cultivation. Although it''s only temporary. White night opened his eyes again, at the moment, he returned to the state of no soul. He picked up the book and continued to study. The sword moves in books seem to be tangible, but in fact they are changeable and flexible. After eating through the whole book, I don''t know how long it took. He took a deep breath, put the book back in the distance, the time should be about the same, turned and walked to the first floor. "Someone came down on the second floor." As soon as the figure of the white night appeared at the entrance of the stairs, someone called out. "Why? Isn''t that white night? Didn''t he just arrive on the second floor five days ago? Why did you go up again today? " Five days ago? Before you know it, it''s been five days? The white night thought for a moment and looked at the old man over there, but he still closed his eyes and took a rest. He seemed to be deaf to everything around him. He went over and clasped his fist: "thank you, master." The old man opened his eyes slightly and glanced at him. His yellow pupil suddenly shrank for a few circles, but it soon returned to normal. He said, "it''s good to cultivate. Don''t let down the cultivation of the clan." "White night will work hard." White night nods. After that, the man went to the layman. When he left at night, the old man opened his turbid eyes, got up slowly, and walked to the stone tablet. With a little help, the stone tablet was full of purple light, which attracted a layer of disciples to exclaim. He walked the stairs on foot and came to the bookshelf on the second floor. Looking at the thin sword score on the shelf, he was silent for a moment, then picked it up. A flame was burning on the sword spectrum inexplicably and soon turned into ashes. "The sword manual you swore to protect finally has a descendant. No matter what his attainments in the future, at least... You have completed your mission." ... the variation of the heaven soul is not that the variation can be completed by recasting the soul house, but also by beating and knocking the soul house constantly, just like casting a sword. During this period, the white night has been hiding in the back mountain to practice, relying on the "King Kong does not die" to resist the body to recast the soul house. Of course, the necessary "Dharma soul pill" is indispensable. Although the soul of heaven turns into the soul house, there is no worry in the night. If you practice, you will enjoy your life. "Wuwu... Wuwu..." just then, bursts of choking sound came from the distance. White night frowned, opened his eyes, but saw the group of new disciples one by one sad, wipe tears to run towards this, see the white night, all people clapped down on their knees, crying: "elder martial brother Bai, please make decisions for us!" "You again?" White night did not see Zhang Dazhuang, shaking his head and saying, "I have said that you can find other people if you want to find a supporter. Don''t bother me." "But... Senior brother, some people don''t think so." "Who?" "Lin Zhengshu! He thought that we were following you, so he started to attack us. Zhang Dazhuang was plotted by him. Now he can''t afford to be seriously injured. If the elder of zongmen didn''t do it in time, I''m afraid he would have been dead for nine days. " A disciple cried. On hearing this, he frowned: "Lin Zhengshu? Who is it? " "He is Guan Chengfei''s sworn brother. It is said that his strength is not weaker than that of the master of dragon and tiger list. This man seldom makes moves. No one knows how many levels of cultivation he has now. However, none of those who oppose him have come to a good end. Elder martial brother Bai, did you not see Guan Chengfei when you cut Guan Chengfei in longhutai last time?" The man in white? White night frowned and got up and left: "he hasn''t started on me yet, has he? It has nothing to do with me that he attacked Zhang Dazhuang. If you want to redress your grievances, you should seek the elder of zongmen, not me. " The disciples ran over and knelt in front of him. "Elder martial brother Bai, Lin Zhengshu''s mean is too poisonous! Without leaving a trace, the story of Da Zhuang was forged by him like an accident. Without evidence, even if we make decisions with the elder martial brother, it will be useless for us. Therefore, senior brother Bai, only you can make decisions for us at present. " Several people cried and howled. White night shook his head, not moved, directly left. Of course, it''s not his heart of stone. Lin Zhengshu came for him, and he couldn''t get away from it. As for ignoring these disciples, the purpose is to let Lin Zhengshu divert his attention and directly attack him, so that he can help these guys. Once he gets involved with these guys, his target range will be broader. White night came to the wooden room, intended to mix some pills, but in front of the wooden man room, a figure was smiling at him, as if he had been waiting for him. Lin Zhengshu. Just talking about him, I didn''t expect that he would find him so soon. "You come to Muren room every day to get pills. Do you know that because of your appearance, the top ten masters in the dragon and tiger list do not have enough Dharma soul pills to practice." Lin Zhengshu said with a smile. His face was white and clean, and it seemed that human and animal were harmless. It was very difficult to put him with that cunning schemer."My business, it seems, has nothing to do with you?" The white night is light. "If you don''t have a dragon tiger duel with Guan Chengfei, maybe there will be no communication between you and me." His smile faded. "Will you avenge him?" "If I want to avenge him, I must throw a sword at you. However, your strength is extraordinary, and I have no confidence to defeat you." He was still smiling, as if there was no other expression except this one. White night shook his head and went to the wooden house. But just as he passed by Lin Zhengshu, a whisper floated into his ears. "Although I won''t fight with you on the dragon and tiger stage, there are so many ways in the world. Why should I be open to you?" Threat! This is a naked threat. White night stopped and looked at him. "So you''re going to hide your hand?" "What''s the secret hand? Is there a difference? If you can achieve your goal, you are good at it. " Lin Zhengshu said with a smile. But the next second he was hit hard in the abdomen, and the whole man rolled back and fell to the ground. Lin Zhengshu covered his abdomen with a stiff smile and a distorted face. Then he saw the white night step by step, grabbed his hair, and pulled the whole person toward the dragon and tiger platform. "What are you going to do?" Lin Zhengshu struggled and cried in pain: "this is not a dragon and tiger platform. You openly attack me and violate the door rules! Are you not afraid to be punished by the elders? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 "The maximum penalty for fighting among disciples is one month, but before that, I can solve you. Since you want to stand in a hostile position with me, there is no friendship between you and me to discuss. If you like to use dark hands, then I will use open hands!" The sound of the white night is cold. "You..." Lin Zhengshu never thought that this white night was so fierce that he would take his hand as soon as he said. Along the way, the disciples frequently looked around and recognized the great red man who made juehunzong so noisy. As soon as he shook his hand, Lin Zhengshu almost fell to the ground, and his hair was torn off. However, he did not shout, and his mouth began to smile again. His eyes were full of malice, staring at the white night. "You''ll regret what you did." "But before that, you have to face the status quo." White night pulled out the sword order and threw it on the ground, saying: "I challenge you, dragon and tiger platform, fight life and death!" "I refuse." Lin Zhengshu said without hesitation. "It''s going to spread all over the sects soon." "I know, although I will be disgraced, but you will also face a month''s imprisonment, you and I are tied!" Lin Zhengshu said with a smile. He knew that once he received the sword order, he would be killed in the challenge arena by night. He was not as impulsive as Guan Chengfei. He would rather endure humiliation than lose his life in vain. "I''ll be shut down for a month, I guess." "What can you do?" Lin Zhengshu asked with a smile. "Why not?" White night raised his fist and waved it. Lin Zhengshu was stunned and quickly raised his fist to resist. But the attack in the white night was so sudden that he could not dodge in time. He immediately took a few punches and was dizzy. White night did not have the slightest courtesy, a burst of beating, hit Lin Zhengshu has been unable to get up. The disciples around were startled. Seeing that it was a white night, no one dared to stop him. It was not until the law enforcement disciples came that they were pulled away. Without any accident, he was sent to Sishui waterfall to meditate for a month and gave a serious warning. Lin Zhengshu was also not so good. He had broken more than ten bones and lay in bed for a month. When he came out of the waterfall, he was still limping with a cane. Lin Zhengshu didn''t pay attention to him. He knew that he would not let it go with his personality, but he also made plans. Since Lin Zhengshu would not give up, he would naturally take the initiative to attack. Now that he is injured, I believe that he will not act rashly in the near future, which can be regarded as winning some preparation time. Sitting in front of Sishui waterfall for a month, there is no movement in the soul house. It seems that it is not so easy to mutate and awaken. Because of the recasting problem of the soul house, the cultivation has stagnated. But to the surprise of the white night, the Dharma soul pill can still be perfectly absorbed, and the soul mansion seems to be still absorbing medicine? During this period, you can only practice "Jinghong footwork" and "flash sword formula" every day in the back mountain, or go to the wooden room to exchange for Dharma soul pill. After a long time, a strange rumor spread. Because of the recasting of the soul house, there is no soul power in white night at present. Unexpectedly, some disciples mistakenly think that the cultivation of white night has been greatly increased and reached the level 8 of strength and soul state which can contain breath! In fact, he is only six levels of cultivation. Naturally, he didn''t care about the gossip outside. He still went to the mountain, residence and wooden house every day as usual. When there was an elder giving a lecture, he would go to the lecture. "Nine soul sword formula" can''t be practiced before the heaven soul has completed the variation, but can only practice the "King Kong does not die" and other skills. Because of the white night, the new disciples had some status in the clan. They were also free to enter and leave the wooden room. The rules of the wooden room had been completely overturned. These new disciples were naturally grateful to Bai Ye. Although Bai Ye didn''t admit it, he had already been regarded as the eldest. The years of cultivation were always the most boring. Before long, a news that excited all the disciples spread all over juehun sect. "The stone mountain is surrounded by miasma all the year round, and outsiders can''t break through it. However, every three years, the miasma of the stone mountain will blow to the north mountain by the south wind. This is the best time to enter the stone mountain to collect soul stones. The stone mountain is a natural treasure mountain, and soul stones are everywhere. If we go into the stone mountain, we can find some of the best soul stones, which can even withstand our months of cultivation." Zhang Dazhuang, who was still covered with plaster, said excitedly to the white night of meditation sitting on his bed. "It is said that there was a guy who had a good fortune, found ten excellent soul stones, absorbed them all, and jumped four steps, from the sixth level of lihun state to the first level of qihun state, which shocked the whole clan!" "There''s more..." Zhang Dazhuang talks freely and can''t stop at all. White night opened his eyes, cast a glance at him, said: "on your present state, also want to go to the stone mountain? I think you''re not looking for the soul stone, but looking for death. " "Well, elder martial brother Bai, you can''t say that. We''ll look for it in the periphery. If we don''t go up the mountain, we can''t meet any fierce animals. How can there be any problem?" Zhang Dazhuang felt more energetic when he heard the white night."The level of the fierce beast in the stone mountain is not high. You have the strength of the fourth level of soul state, which is enough to deal with. However, in the place where there are treasures everywhere and are far away from the sect, do you think that only the fierce beasts should be on guard against? People are the most terrible. " Bai Ye shook his head and said, "I''ve heard of the stone mountain. At this time of every three years, the miasma surrounding the mountain will dissipate. All sects will send their disciples to the mountain to collect soul stones. In addition to the specified amount, the rest of the soul stones can be owned by the disciples. Therefore, many disciples regard the trip to the stone mountain as the best way to ascend the sky step by step. However, you''d better not go there or lose your life if you don''t go ¡£¡± "Why?" Zhang Dazhuang asked. "The interests of the present, evil intentions." White night back eight words. Zhang Dazhuang was dejected. After the opening of the stone mountain, many disciples will not come back, and they will not die at the hands of fierce beasts. "Elder martial brother Bai, I just want to see the world and not get involved in the disputes." "It''s not too late to go when the strength is high." "I can''t wait for another three years. Elder martial brother, let me go this time!" Zhang Dazhuang did not give up and begged. The white night looked at him without saying anything. Zhang Dazhuang suddenly approached and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, don''t talk about this. Recently, I have heard that Lin Zhengshu may attack you on this trip to Shishan. You must pay attention to it!" "Oh? Is it? " White night eyebrows moved, looked at Zhang Dazhuang for a moment, the topic changed: "by the way, Dazhuang, where did Lin Zhengshu hurt you? Elder martial brother just knows some medical principles. I''ll show you. " "No, it''s just some skin injuries. He knocked two sticks, and he just made me fall. It''s bad luck." Zhang Dazhuang''s face was gloomy. Now that you''ve seen the white mountain for a while, you''ll have to go back for a while, and you''ll be ready for it soon "Hey, good elder martial brother, I''ll go first." "Well, go ahead." Wave at night. Zhang Dazhuang turns and leaves excitedly. A few days later, the juehun sect held a huge sect meeting, in which thousands of people gathered. It''s related to the clan''s interests. This time, even the inner disciples also came. The scene is grand and the crowd is boiling. The inner disciples stood together, while those in the dragon and tiger ranks stood in groups, while the white night was originally alone. However, when the novice disciples came to see the white night, they consciously stood behind him, making him extremely distressed. It wasn''t long before people came. Several streamers of light crossed the sky, and a mysterious atmosphere enveloped the martial arts field. The light fell on the huge statue at the front of the martial arts field. When the disciples saw the people coming, they all clasped their hands and bowed and cried out. "See the Lord and the elder!" "Well!" Wei Qinghou, the Patriarch on the statue, nodded faintly. Standing behind him were millet grass and big elder Yu Changsong. Wei Qinghou, the patriarch with numerous eyes, has a light green robe and a restrained breath. He looks like an ordinary person. With the naked eye, he doesn''t know what his cultivation is. However, it is rumored that he has reached the terrible point of being able to enter the heaven and the earth and crack the mountains and rivers. With one blow, the whole juehun sect can be razed to the ground. The prosperity of juehun sect is due to him Few people worship the patriarch very much. White night was aware of the excitement in many people''s words around him, and his heart couldn''t help feeling. Only listen to the patriarch speak slowly. "Our school has a history of hundreds of years. The people who live in the sect are dedicated to defending and cultivating the Tao. The road of cultivating Taoism is so hard that you need to persevere and not give up halfway." "Seven days later, the miasma in the stone mountain will be eliminated. You, as our soul breaking masters, go to the stone mountain to collect soul stones. Everyone should bear in mind that if you can collect them, you should not argue with others or fight with others. You should work together with one heart and one mind. Of course, if other people take the initiative to provoke them, you need not be polite. Jue Hun Zong will be your strongest backing. " "There are more than 30 sects, large and small, who participated in the trip to Shishan. Some sects have made good friends with our juehunzong and will certainly help you to obtain the wealth of Shishan. However, some sects are gloomy in mind and seek profits only. You must be careful of such people!" "Everything has two sides. There are countless peepers on the treasure of the stone mountain. You should guard against it step by step. Next, Gu Cao lecturer will tell you what to pay attention to in this action. This trip to the stone mountain will be led by the elder! Do you understand? " "Understand!" The voice rose. The patriarch nodded, and the grass beside him stepped forward and began to explain. It turns out that this trip to the stone mountain can only be carried out by the disciples below the Qi and soul state. Many of the inner disciples can''t move forward. The climate of the stone mountain is unique. Once upon a time, the strong man''s bones were buried in the stone mountain, and the bones overflowed. The soul power and the unique climate of the Stone Mountain were integrated, making some stones on the mountain absorb a lot of soul power and turn them into treasures. Although there are many soul stones, there are also many people who are staring at the land. Dozens of sects have entered one after another, and they will surely fight with each other and the blood will flow like a river.As a result, the various sects have made an agreement, allowing only those below the spirit level to enter the stone mountain. The rest of the experts can only wait at the gate of the mountain. Their strength is low, and the fighting between the disciples will not be too fierce. In this way, the survival rate of the sect''s disciples can be effectively guaranteed. If the strong hand, there will be corpses everywhere. After an explanation, everyone was excited. Wei Qinghou warned him again and announced his departure. Under the leadership of the great elder Yu Changsong, they went to the gate one by one. "It''s only three days from here to Shishan. How can we start now?" "You don''t understand? The elders must arrive in front of the stone mountain ahead of time and lay down a healing array. This time, there will be fighting. If we can prepare in time, we can save many disciples'' lives. " "So dangerous? I don''t want to go. " "Are you an idiot? It''s something that many people can''t hope for. Look at those elder martial brothers and sisters who are already in the spirit state. Which of them would like to join our team and go to the stone mountain to get some money. If we are lucky, the income of this trip can even be equal to our hard training for a year. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 "I see." Walking in the white night, the voice of the disciples came to my ears. He nodded in secret. It seems that this trip to the stone mountain will be served with snacks. However, after a few steps, I suddenly felt uncomfortable. When I turned my head, I found that there were more than one person staring at me. It was Lin Zhengshu. He was accompanied by several inner disciples with strong breath. All of them were from the Ninth level of lihun state. The white night is still and moving forward. However, if the number of people on the mountain can reach two times in one day, it will be a huge number. All the way calm, until the third day, Jue Hun Zong team opened to the foot of the stone mountain. At the foot of the stone mountain at the moment, there are a lot of people and figures everywhere. The soul practitioners in various sectarian costumes get together in twos and threes. The arrival of juehun sect doesn''t attract much attention. Only a few sects with good relations come to say hello. Yu Changsong, the elder elder, leads the people to a vacant area and waves his hand. The inner disciples of the crowd step out one after another. They take out materials from their own bags and set up the array. Not everyone has a storage ring like that of white night. After knowing that Bai Ye took Mo Qinghong''s storage ring, there are few insiders who come to buy the ring every day. "Look at that!" At this time, shouts of surprise were heard in the crowd. Looking up at the sky at night, we can see a large number of figures on the sky. Looking at them carefully, we can see that there are a group of huge Eagles with nearly 100 eagles, and there are several people sitting on the back of each eagle. "The man who controls the beast gate!" "How did they come?" "It''s miserable this time. It''s said that the people who control the beast gate can communicate with all the spirits! If they enter the stone mountain, they can easily get the help of the fierce beast in the stone mountain. If they meet the Beast Master, they will be finished. " Many people complained. Beast gate? Bai Ye has heard that it is a famous sect located near the capital of Wangdu. Its strength should be above juehun sect. However, it is very far away from Wangdu. How did they come here? When the gate of control of beasts fell to the ground, the crowd dispersed automatically. Countless pairs of eyes gathered on the disciples on the back of the eagles. The disciples of the gate of controlling beasts were proud and proud one by one. "I didn''t expect that all the Taoist friends of the beast gate also came! Good to meet you Many leaders of other sects went out to say hello to the person in charge of the beast gate, which was more beautiful than juehun sect. "Try not to contact with the man who controls the beast gate. If you do, leave immediately. If necessary, abandon the soul stone to save your life, OK?" Yu Changsong takes his sight back from there and sinks to his disciples. Stone Mountain is huge, if encounter accident, no one knows. "Yes, elder!" The disciples answered. The miasma at the entrance of the stone mountain is very thin. When Yu Changsong saw that other sects were about to leave and the time had come, he immediately waved and all the disciples gathered. "Enter in batches, with the inner disciples leading the team and a group of 100 people. After entering the stone mountain, everything depends on you. After five days, all of you will gather here and come back safely to control your greed." Fish long song said, cross knees sit quietly on the cloth good big array, his words are not much, only focus on the point. The disciples nodded, and the senior brothers and sisters of the inner gate began to form a team. Everyone is in order. "Hello, you, come out, you go to the team." Just then, one of the inner disciples pointed to the white night and called out. Hearing the sound in the daytime and looking along his eyes, he saw that the inner disciple had been walking with Lin Zhengshu before, and the team he asked himself to go to was also Lin Zhengshu''s team. "Do you want to attack me in the stone mountain?" Thinking for a moment in the white night, he did not refuse, and walked in. "This boy has a lot of seed." The inner disciple beside Lin Zhengshu sneered and whispered. "This boy is a prick. You should be careful." Lin Zhengshu said with a smile. "Don''t worry. Just a novice disciple, how powerful can he be Fang Shi, the inner disciple beside him, was laughing. "The elder martial brother naturally will not be afraid of this person, but he suddenly lost a little soul power during this period. Some people say that he has entered the eighth level of strength and soul state, and his strength can not be underestimated. He has also defeated Mo Qinghong, who is tenth in the dragon and tiger list. I''m afraid he is not a general person." "Eight steps? What is it? There are so many nine steps in the inner gate. Are you afraid of him? What''s more, this guy is just playing tricks, thinking I can''t smell it? He doesn''t have the spirit of heaven on his body, but it''s not because he has stepped into the eighth level. He is afraid that we will retaliate, so he wants to scare us like this! " Fang said. Is it the eighth level strength, as a person of the Ninth level, how can you have no resolution? Qin Ru, a woman beside her, nodded: "what elder martial brother Fang said is not unreasonable. On the surface, he looks calm and comfortable. Maybe he is already very scared." "It must be so.""Ha ha..." a group of people laughed. Their voice was not small, and many disciples around heard it, and the white night was no exception. He moved his eyebrows and walked over without saying a word. "Hello, boy, you come here, come to the elder martial brother, elder martial brother has something to say to you." Fang Shi waved to the white night. The white night Wensi did not move, just stood at the back of the line, pretending not to hear. Fang Shi was annoyed and drank: "waste, did you hear what I said? I told you to get out of here. " "Shut up!" White night suddenly low drink up, straight let Fang Shiyi Leng a Leng. "What do you say?" Fang Shi was angry. "What do I say? I said you all shut up! When is it? It''s still noisy here. Today''s trip to the stone mountain is related to the honor of the clan. You inner disciples don''t want to strive for the maximum benefit for the clan in the stone mountain. Instead, you bully the same sect by your identity? In my opinion, you don''t deserve to be my juehun clan. It''s better to get rid of juehun sect as soon as you are such a rubbish! " He drank coldly in the white night, and deliberately amplified his voice, as if he had said it to the people around him. We have heard the words of Fang Shi, Qin Ru and Lin Zhengshu before. Now, when we listen to the words of white night, we all feel that it is reasonable. When we go to Shishan, we should work together to fight against the people of other sects. How can we fight against each other? The eyes of the disciples who looked at Fang Shi one by one also changed their taste. Fang Shi looks ugly. He is attacked by a few words in the white night. He stares at the white night coldly and doesn''t speak any more. This guy is very good at judging the situation. "You are very kind, but it doesn''t matter. When you get into the stone mountain, everything will be easy to say." The inner disciple who had transferred the white night to this team came over and patted him on the shoulder, smiling. The white night beat off his palm, the expression still has no change. The disciple''s eyes twinkled and he walked away without saying a word. The team was soon evenly distributed. People from other sects began to enter the mountain. Juehun sect could not fall behind. The first two teams took the lead, and then the hundred people team of white night. The miasma has almost dissipated. People entering the mountain are not affected. It is impossible for a team of 100 people to act together. The goal is too big and it is not conducive to collecting soul stones. Some of these inner disciples took part in the last trip to Shishan and are quite familiar with it. The outer disciples can choose to follow them or leave on their own. White night didn''t want to follow the army. Maybe he couldn''t drink soup. After entering the mountain, he immediately chose to leave. But as soon as he started, Lin Zhengshu, Fang Shi and others over there pressed on him. The white night frowned. It''s not a big problem to deal with Lin Zhengshu only by brute force, but if we fight with a few inner disciples, the situation will not be optimistic. He is not a rude man. At this time, he naturally chooses to contain and detour. But he didn''t run away immediately. Instead, he turned to Chao Fangshi and walked with Lin Zhengshu... when he saw the white night, he not only didn''t run away, but also ran in the opposite direction. Several people were stunned. "Elder martial brother, what does this guy want to do?" Qin Ru asked in a low voice. "I don''t know. Is it possible that this boy wants to beg for mercy?" "From what I know about this boy, it should be impossible." Lin Zhengshu couldn''t figure out the mind of the white night, and frowned: "elder martial brother and sister, it''s better to be careful." Before he was halfway there, the night saw the doubts in these people''s eyes. His heart sank a little, and suddenly he accelerated, wiping his hands toward his waist. Sonorous. The bright silver spear shot out at once. With his powerful swing, he cut to Lin Zhengshu and Fangshi over there like a silver leopard. "How dare you Fang Shi was so angry that his soul and strength were sacrificed. The torrent of river water pressed him towards the white night, and his figure slowed down immediately. "We dare to attack us before we trouble you!" Qin Ru raised his slender palm and patted it to the white night. White night corner of the mouth raised a cold smile, suddenly palm, standing in place. Qin ruleng Leng Leng, but the palm just slapped on the white night body, immediately "bang" a sound, was a force shock back. It''s not very powerful. It''s not like soul power, it''s more like brute force. Does this guy''s brain work? Qin Ru was shocked. Everyone is on guard against the sword of the white night, but he is the most powerful, but the flesh! In the light of electricity and Firestone, he took advantage of Qin Ru''s instability and rushed up with his sword. People''s faces changed dramatically. "Younger martial sister, be careful." "Ah?" Qin ruleng Leng Leng, did not respond, then was a sword in the white night on the neck. When people saw this, their pace was stiff... "white night, let elder martial sister Qin Ru go quickly!" "If you hurt her half a hair, I will tear you to pieces!" Lin Zhengshu and Fang Shi roared.This boy is so evil that he subdues Qin Ru so quickly! "Even if I don''t hurt her half a hair, you will still tear me to pieces!" "Elder martial sister Qin Ru is also a beauty. I can''t wait for such a beauty to accompany me to death," he said in a cold voice Qin Ru''s face was pale. He felt that the soft sword on his neck would cut his throat at any time. He was stiff and motionless. "White night, don''t mess around!" Seeing the soft sword sticking to Qin Ru''s neck, Fang Shi was busy. "I don''t want to mess around, but I''m going to die today. Now I''ll give you a choice, either watch elder martial sister Qin Ru die in front of you, or let her go back safe. How do you choose?" The white night is light. "Is this still to be chosen? She must come back safe and sound! " Fang Shi is in a hurry. "Good!" "White night nodded:" then you immediately start, scrap your side of Lin Zhengshu, as long as you kill his soul, I promise to release Qin Ru. " "What?" Lin Zhengshu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the white night would instigate Fang Shi to deal with him... everyone was shocked and looked at Fang Shi in unison. "It''s impossible." Fang Shi gnawed his teeth: "let me abolish younger martial brother Lin to save younger martial sister Qin? I can''t do it! " "I see." The white night came to Qin Ru''s ear and said, "elder martial sister Qin, take a good look at these people in front of you. It is they who refuse to rescue you when they see death, they abandon you, and they lose your life with their own hands! When you die, you will become a fierce ghost. Remember to settle accounts with them This words lets Qin Ru whole body straight shiver, the tear bead son immediately falls down from the eye. White night doesn''t seem like a joke at all. The hand holding the sword is getting harder and harder. Fang Shi''s eyes were red. "Master... Elder martial brother..." Lin Zhengshu felt bad. "Ah www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 All of a sudden, Fang Shi roared and suddenly turned to Lin Zhengshu''s chest. But in this room, Lin Zhengshu did not know where to sprinkle a circle of gray dust. People inhaled the dust and coughed constantly. "Moth powder?" The eyes of the white night are frozen. We can see that these people in the dust are all sour and soft, and the flow of soul power is slow. This is a poison specially used to restrain soul cultivators. Although it is not fatal, its effect is very fast. It is very effective against ordinary soul practitioners. "I wanted to keep it to deal with other people, but I didn''t expect that you wanted to abolish my cultivation, so you can''t blame me!" The book will be back in the world. "Son of a bitch!" Fang Shi cursed all the time, but now he was in a bad situation. The scene immediately became chaotic. It was originally Lin Zhengshu and Fang Shi who jointly dealt with the white night, but he was easily provoked. Now Fang Shi and Lin Zhengshu have turned against each other. Although Qin Ru was frightened, she saw all this in her eyes. She was shocked and found that the man behind her was not only powerful, but also resourceful and could not be provoked. "What''s the matter?" "It seems that they are senior brothers Fangshi over there!" At this time, a lot of figures came from the distance, all of them were Jue Hun Zongren. Seeing this in the white night, he released his soft sword, and his palm shook Qin Ru''s back. Qin Ru fell to the ground in a coma. He stepped back and ran towards the mountain. If these people are killed in front of all the disciples, they will not go back to juehunzong, or even be wanted by them, and the Bai family will suffer as a result. Although there is chaos here, it is not a dragon and tiger platform. But now Lin Zhengshu and Fang Shi have turned against each other, and the situation is much better than planned. In the moth powder, Fang Shi and others can not catch up. Soon, the white night rushed into the mountains... it should be safe here. On the rugged mountain road, alone in the white night. He looked around, looking for the soul stone. Although the spirit casting house is not strong, it is easier for the soul building masters to hide in the whole place. Just did not walk a few steps, a pungent smell of blood floated over. White night nerve a tight, will hand in the waist, slow down the pace, a little bit forward close. However, there are a large number of corpses lying crisscross on the road ahead, blood flowing all over the ground, and every corpse is covered with traces of swords, and the death is miserable. I feel a little uncomfortable in the white night. When I went to look at him, he was a disciple of other sects. He just went up the mountain and died here. It''s really unfortunate. However, if you can wipe out more than 30 soul practitioners here so quickly, there must be a large number of them. Perhaps, they may also be powerful soul practitioners. Although there was a rule among the various clans that no one above the Qi and soul state should be sent into this place, it is difficult to guarantee that no strong people will mix in. It''s the only way up the mountain. It can''t be changed. He settled down and went on, nervous. However, it was not more than a hundred meters ahead, and the sound of shouts and clashes with weapons began to ring. In the white night, I heard the sound and looked over the mountain wall. But at this time, a vision came from the side, and a soul cultivator rushed out of the side road, holding a big knife, and slashed fiercely at the white night. The white night looks cold, startled Hong''s Footwork opens, dodges the big knife, at the same time, the palm wipes, the snow awns suddenly appears, the soft sword like poisonous snake wipes to that person''s neck. Poop. The man slipped the knife in his hand, covered his neck and fell backward, and the blood gushed out. Kill with one blow! "Who?" The people over there immediately noticed the white night. "Son of a bitch, give back my second brother''s life!" A man dressed in black was furious and rushed to the white night. In the white night, he was very angry. When he walked along the mountain road, he was met by others. He did not retreat. He put his sword back again and stepped forward. "Put away your weapons? Arrogant! Die to me The man in black holds a big knife in both hands, and jumps down. The domineering dagger maniac falls like a tiger. The white night flashed sideways, and the blade of the knife fell to the ground, which blew the earth out of the cracks. He murmured, his arms moved, and the soft sword came out again. In the moment of attack, the cold light broke out, just like lightning attacking the heart of the man. However... Dang! The soft sword stabbed at its heart, but it makes a crisp sound, as if the blade stabbed on the iron. Armor? At once, the white night was aware of it and leaped back. "Run away?" The man hummed and killed again. White night looks slightly grim, a sword to meet the big knife. Dang! Soft sword collides with BA Dao, but the terrible brute force of white night doesn''t make Ba Dao enter another half inch. The man "eh" a sound, the white night takes advantage of the situation to blow off.Without soul power, the power of frost white magic fist is greatly reduced, but the brute force is still there. Bang! People were shaken back. At this time, a cry of eagles sounded, behind the white night on the cliff sounded a clear sound. "My friend! Come on up This sound is like a silver bell, pleasant to the ear. White night turned to see, is a girl in purple clothes, clothes were red by blood, is obviously injured. She sat on a huge eagle and held out her delicate white hands towards the white night. White night did not think much, immediately jump to the back of the eagle. The eagle flies. "Hehe, run? Where do you think you can run? " The man in black on the mountain road sneered, and the people behind him immediately stepped forward and took out their bows and arrows and shot at the eagle. The arrow soul strength condenses, the eagle volume is huge, hit several arrows, whines, falls toward the head. "Ah The girl screamed. The white night looked cold. One grasped the young girl''s waist, the other the eagle''s wings, and kept their balance. They were close to the eagle''s body and fell to the mountain stream below. Bang! The eagle fell to the ground and was dying. The two men were buffered by their huge bodies and were not in a big way for the time being. White night to get up, shaking his head, there is no one around, temporarily safe. A slight groan came from the side, and the girl also got up. Obviously, the girl fell heavily, and her head was dizzy, and it took a long time for her to recover. "Girl, thank you for your help." White night boxing. "I don''t need to say thank you. You and I are even. If you didn''t show up in time and lead away the leader of the group of thieves, I would not have the chance to call in the eagle and escape from the heaven." With a gentle smile, the girl had a soft voice, but she was extremely weak. She said two words and panted. "The girl''s injury is not mild. You''d better go out of the mountain for treatment earlier." White night nodded, stood up, and intended to leave. But at this time, a few figures on the mountain road in the distance were running down, and they were the people in black. "Who are you from the beast gate?" I feel something wrong with the white night. If it''s just because of the soul stone, there''s no need to pursue it so hard. The girl was stunned and shook her head: "I''m not the man who controls the beast gate. I only make friends with them." "Who is not the master of the beast gate can control the eagle?" The white night was surprised. But now is not the time to be surprised. The other party is approaching. As soon as he stands up, he drags the girl and runs towards the mountain. "My friend, you can go by yourself. If I am injured, I will only drag you down. It is better to die alone than to die two." The girl staggered and panted. She tried to struggle, only to find that the man''s hand was very tight. "Although I am not a gentleman, I am a man who has revenge and gratitude. If I leave you at this time, I will not be a white night." He said without expression. In the deep mountains, the mountain wall stretches far away. There are a lot of caves in these walls. There are hundreds of them. They can be seen in the white night. They look happy and pull the girl into one of the caves. "You''re cutting yourself off!" Sighed the girl. "Not necessarily." Said the white night. These caves are not deep. They are only a hundred meters. If those people come to the caves one by one, they can turn over all the caves in less than half a day. If they want to turn to the caves where the girls hide in the daytime, they don''t have to spend half a day. The girl didn''t know what to sell in the daytime. She was suspicious, but in such a desperate situation, she had no other choice. In the daytime, I sit on my knees, meditate and meditate. The girl is in a hurry. "Don''t you do anything? Maybe they''ll find it soon. " "Just stay here. Don''t do the rest. Someone will save us." Said the white night. The girl''s face is full of confusion. How can there be people in this kind of place? Who will save it? She sat down quietly, her back against the wall, her face still pale. "Are you all right?" Asked the white night. "It''s OK." The girl shook her head, took out a small bottle from the ring at her finger, poured out the pill and put it into the mouth of sandalwood. Storage ring? And the grade seems to be much higher than that in my hands. The white night looked at it and found that it was not just the ring, the elixir in the girl''s hand, and even the bottle containing the pill. "You said that you are not the one who controls the beast gate. Who are you? Why can you control an eagle Asked the white night. "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before you ask someone a question?" The girl gave a slight smile, like brandy in full bloom. Bai Zong''s, I nodded my head "It turns out to be a disciple of Jue Hun sect. I''m Nangong Mei. I''m from Wangdu.""Nangong Mei? Wang Du White night frowned: "how did the people of Wangdu run here?" "Come here to experience." "Experience?" The white night was silent for a while. After a moment, he asked, "you say you are not the man who controls the beast gate, but you can control the eagle. What is the relationship between you and the beast gate?" "This... Didn''t say it before, just make friends..." Nangong Mei''s performance is some difficult to say. "If it''s inconvenient, I''ll just ask." White night road, although the girl did not say, but he can guess that the girl must be a rich and powerful person, whether it is her self-restraint, behavior or wearing things, can be reflected. "Sorry." The girl felt guilty and whispered. The white night shook his head. At this time, he suddenly looked around, as if he had noticed something. He went deeper into the cave until he reached the top. "What''s the matter?" Nangong Mei asked strangely. However, the white night pulled out the soft sword and stabbed the cave wall twice. The sound of Dang Dang rippled back and forth in the cave. South palace Mei small face more and more white, busy cry way: "careful, they will hear." "It doesn''t matter." White night said, suddenly chiseled down two huge stones, and then took a sword to constantly polish off the surface of the Stone mud. Soon, two fist sized black stones appeared in their sight. Suddenly, Nanmei was enlightened. "Is this... Soul stone?" "It''s impossible to find such a big soul stone outside. You and I can take it and absorb it quickly. It will help your injury." White night will give a piece to Nangong Mei. Nangong Mei hesitated, stretched out her small hand to take it. Her white and delicate face drooped slightly, and her words were gentle: "thank you..." "you are welcome." White night did not care at all, picked up the soul stone and began to absorb. This piece of soul stone went down, the soul force was eaten by the soul house, but there was no reaction. There was still no sign of cracking. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 It is said that if the heaven soul changes quickly, it will take three days, and if it slows down, it will be one month. I have been waiting for ten years and eight years like waking up the soul of heaven? Day night thoughts. But now he can dig the treasure. There is a unique soul power overflowing in the mountain wall. After absorbing the soul stone, he raises his sword again in the night and digs inside. After a while, more than a dozen fist sized soul stones were dug out by him. This amount is more than several times the result of a team of 100 people in five days. Nangong Mei, who has just absorbed the soul dropping stone, is shocked to see how much white night brings. "Come on, one half." Said the white night. "No... no, you can absorb it by yourself. You don''t have to give it to me. You found all these things." Nangong Mei shakes her head. "Oh? Who else doesn''t want soul stone? It''s interesting. " White night is also lazy to affectation, since she does not want to, she directly picked up the soul stone and began to absorb it. Nangong Mei sits on one side and looks at him quietly, without any interruption. It was not until two hours later that all the soul stones were absorbed by the night, and then they stood up. "You have absorbed so many soul stones, why can''t I feel the soul power in you?" Nangong Mei looks at the white night curiously. These soul stones have strong soul power, but they are absorbed by the white night. They are like a stone sinking into the sea, and they can no longer feel them. I don''t know how to explain it. At this time, the mouth of the cave came bursts of light movement. They were alert. "Calculate the time, they should be around a few holes around here, be careful." Voice down in the night. "Who? Is it the man who chased us? Didn''t you say someone would come to save us? Why... Not yet? " Nangong Mei asked nervously. "It should be soon." Nangong Mei doesn''t know what to sell at night. She is worried and worried. "Take this to defend yourself first!" She opened the storage ring on her finger, took out two strange magic weapons from it, and handed one to Bai Ye, who was surprised to see and held it in her hand. At this time, the people at the mouth of the cave seemed to find something. They walked in quickly and found that they were the people in black. "You might as well hide in this place." The man in black stares at Nangong Mei ferociously, and his cold eyes are filled with strange luster. "Damn it!" She stood up and looked back at her death. "What? Do you want to resist? It''s just a waste of energy. " The man sneered. "Even if I die, I will kill some thieves! It will never make you feel better. " Nangong meibei clenched her teeth and took a firm attitude. "Ha ha, it''s delicious. I like a woman like you! Holy body! Holy body The man in black was excited and excited. He waved his hand and said coldly: "kill that boy, and then go to the cave to catch the wind. This woman has the sacred body. Today I will take it! Ha ha "Yes The rest of them answered and rushed at once. "Be careful!" Nangong Mei called and immediately stopped in front of the white night. White night Leng Leng Leng, this wench how to return so spell? But he didn''t move because the man he was waiting for had already arrived. "Stop it all!" A burst from the mouth of the cave, followed by a clattering sound rippling, a large group of people rushed here. The face of the man in black changed greatly. He turned his head and saw that there were dozens of people, blocking the hole directly. It''s the man who controls the beast gate! "Kill!" One of the inner disciples of yuhumen began to drink. To his great surprise, the inner disciple''s strength has the spirit state! Isn''t it said that people in the spirit state can''t enter at will? What the hell is going on here? With the help of Qi soul state experts, men in black and others are no match at all. They are put out in the blink of an eye. Then he saw that the inner disciple led a group of people to walk quickly, kneeling on one knee in front of Nangong Mei, and said in a low voice, "it''s too late for you to come down. I''m surprised. Please forgive me." Miss? Isn''t this girl saying that she is not the one who controls the beast gate? Why did the master call her Miss? The white night was foggy. "I''m fine. Get up." Nangong said with a smile. The inner disciple felt as if he was going to sink into Nangong Mei''s smile, but when he saw the white night next to him, his face immediately sank. "Miss, who is this man? Is it not a conspirator? Kill When the inner disciple had a big drink, he had to start. "Stop it! This man is my benefactor! Without him, I would have been persecuted by thieves. " Nangong Mei stopped in front of the white night in a hurry. "Miss, this world is not old-fashioned. People with ulterior motives don''t know who they are. They don''t know who they are? It''s better to kill by mistake than let go The man said coldly. "You are presumptuous Nangong Mei is angry. White night is also frowning, he can see that this person''s target is now safe, and it''s meaningless to stay here, so he said, "in this case, Bai''s farewell!"After that, go straight to the entrance of the cave. "White night... White night, wait!" Nangong Mei rushed to catch up, but was stopped by all. "Miss, let him go. His origin is unknown. Who knows if he has any sympathy for you?" "You''re... Fine!" Nangong''s coquettish face turned white. However, he had already left. It was useless to be angry. He could only stamp his feet. ... different from Nangong Mei, the white night did not go far, but followed the huge mountain wall to the front of a cave. The stone mountain produces soul stones. The whole mountain is surrounded by soul power, so it is not easy to find soul stones. For example, in the cave before, the white night unconsciously noticed that the soul power inside the cave seemed to be stronger than that of the outside, so a dozen soul stones were dug out, but I don''t know whether there are soul stones in other caves? Thinking of this, he rushed into the cave and surveyed it all the way. As expected, there are many soul stones in these caves. Most of them are born in the mountain walls and need to be excavated to find them. In the daytime, he collected the soul stone quickly, but did not rush to absorb it. Instead, he dropped it into the storage ring. After digging one cave, he went to another cave. The reason why more and more people come to the mountain stream is because of this. White night is confident that someone will come to save him, because of the huge body of the eagle. The Beast Master''s perception of the beasts is stronger than that of ordinary people. If an eagle of such size died here, it will not escape their eyes. As long as the alertness of Yu animal gate is aroused, the white night doesn''t have to worry about it. Therefore, he expects that the master of beasts will arrive in half a day. However, once the people who control the beast gate enter this place in a large scale and attract the attention of all quarters, it will also be lively immediately. There was not much time, and the white night quickened the pace. Sweat was falling down his face. This is the thirty first cave. More than ten soul stones can be excavated in many caves, and five or six are less. However, these soul stones are only found in the depths of the caves, but there is no one along the mountain wall along the way. It is not easy to detect them. Digging and digging, the white night head filled with bursts of doubt. The distribution of these soul stones seems to be quite regular. What''s the matter with all these caves? He tried to dig deep inside for a while, but after digging out the soul stone, there was nothing else in it. Click. Just then, a slight noise was heard at the excavation. In front of me, a soft and soft rock appeared. "Is there a cave inside?" The white night is startled, quickly carrying a soft sword to dig inside. But after such a high-intensity excavation, the soft sword did not support and broke with a click. It''s not a high-grade sword. I can''t help it. I can only do it by hand. After a while, the cave was excavated, and the light became more and more powerful. When I looked into the cave at night, I found that there was a huge array in operation. "Is it the treasure left by some powerful soul?" He murmured in his heart and clapped his hands. People got in first and then sealed the hole temporarily with some soil to avoid the light overflowing and attracting others. Enter the cave and look around. This seems to be the interior of the stone mountain. The space is huge, and the height is nearly 100 meters. It is wide and boundless. In the center of the area, there is a huge array. The array is round. Around the array, there is a dragon soul with blue flame. The dragon soul is full of charm and vivid. Above the middle of the array, floating a huge stone, the stone soul force is terrible, the white night was pressed by the soul force to walk. "This stone releases such terrible soul power. No wonder the stone mountain produces so many soul stones because of it." The white night stares at the stone and thinks. But just then, the huge stone suddenly made a sound. "Every three years, there are countless soul practitioners coming to this mountain, but you are the first to discover this place!" "Who is it?" White night nervous tension, drink in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I''m just a dead man. The reason why I can talk to you is that my spirit is still alive and attached to this stone." The stone made a sound again. When he found the source of the sound, he settled down and clasped his fist at the stone: "I don''t want to disturb you. Please forgive me." "Well, it''s a good young man to know etiquette." The voice in the stone seemed very satisfied and said with a smile: "since you are here, it proves that you are predestined with me. Young man, do you want to have a superb soul power?" "What do you want to say At night, my heart was alert. But the stone laughed: "ha ha, boy, don''t be nervous. I''m dead. Three hundred years ago, I was chased by my enemies. I fought against him here. Although I killed him by chance, I was seriously injured and fell here. Before I died, I activated the spirit protection magic weapon with my soul. Finally, I saved the spirit body. The next big array is my protection Spirit and Dharma array, and that dragon is my heaven soul "Zhentian dragon soul". Boy, I''ve been waiting for someone who has a destiny. Now you find here, it proves that you and I are predestined. I will pass on all my soul skills, magic weapons and spirit to you, so as to help you become a world-class strong man, OK? ""Really?" White night looks forward to it. "Of course." The sound in the stone came out again. White night pretended to be excited and alert. He clasped his fist and said, "what do you need me to do, master?" "It''s very simple. Do you see the array under me? As long as you go in and lie in the center, I will break the stone that sealed my spirit, and pass on all my strength and memory to you through the spirit, so that you can ascend to the sky step by step! " The stone went slowly. "So simple?" "It''s so easy for the great powers to do things." The voice in the stone is full of confidence. In the white night, he bowed his head, nodded his head, and walked past. The dragon, which was constantly rotating around the array, stopped. He lay on the line, looking up at the stone above. At this time, the big stone also had a reaction. He saw a crack in the middle of the stone. A dark blue figure came out of the stone. He fell slowly and moved to the white night. He was still talking about something in his mouth. "Don''t worry. Soon you will be able to dominate the world and become the master of the world." "You can get everything, you can stand on a height that all spirits can''t touch." "Now, let me give you all this." He said, his hands a little closer to the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 That sound is like magic sound, a little bit of bewitching the white night, eroding his senses and consciousness. The eyes of the white night gradually lost their consciousness. The figure was smiling and satisfied. That''s what he wants. But just then! White night suddenly bite the tip of his tongue, a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, that confused eyes in an instant clear, drooping hands immediately raised, fiercely seized the blue figure. The figure twisted and struggled. "What do you do? Don''t move at the moment of inheritance He yelled, a little flustered. "Inheritance? Do you think I really believe in this pie in the sky thing? " The white night is dead to grasp that blue figure, stands up. "What are you talking about?? You... Don''t you believe me? " The figure struggled. "Of course not." The white night gave a cold smile: "how can a person who uses the magic spirit to preserve his spirit body only want to pass on everything to others? Have you spent so much time transforming this place into such a place, just waiting for a lucky person? Don''t treat me as a three-year-old. If I guess right, you want to invade my body and realize my rebirth! Is that right? " "How can I be that kind of person..." the spirit yelled. "Since it''s not, can you tell me why this great array contains the mark of seizing people''s spirits?" The white night whispered cold. When he entered the battle, he felt that his soul was detached from the body, and the spirit of heaven became restless. If it was not for the recasting of the soul house, he would not be able to plunder it, for fear that heresy would be born early. The spirit thought that the white night was not aware of it, but in fact the white night remained vigilant. "Damn it!" Seeing that the matter was revealed, the spirit struggled frantically and seemed to want to escape, but the brute force of the white night was so great that he could not get rid of it. "Others say that the powerful spirit body of soulman is an excellent refining equipment, but I don''t know how to refine tools, so I have to use your spirit body energy to help me reopen the soul house!" In the cold way of the white night, a fist shakes off his soul power, and then kneads the whole spirit body into a ball with brute force and pours it into his mouth. "Stop it! Stop it!! Give me a break! Please spare me The spirit howled incessantly. But the white night ignores, directly devours this energy. When the spirit body enters the body, the soul house seems to be aware of it. The huge soul house immediately generates the adsorption force and sucks the spirit body into it. In a flash, the whole soul house was huge, and the surface was full of glittering white light. An inexplicable sense of impact hit the heart of white night. He immediately sat down cross legged and meditated. This kind of hundred year spirit body is comparable to any kind of peerless God pill! The so-called spirit body is not the soul, but the energy produced by the strong. Different from the ordinary energy, this energy is only attached to the consciousness of the strong. The spirit has a strong sense of impact. After being absorbed by the soul house, it seems that it has reached a critical point. It only needs a little guidance to break through. He tried his best to establish contact with the soul house, relaxed all over, and felt all the weak movements in the soul mansion. Click. After a while, the soul house was broken, and the soul of the gluttonous heaven was frantically pounding and struggling. The round soul house was like a cage trapped in it, but it did not yield. The cracks grew bigger and bigger, and the night sank, trying to lead it out. And it was just then. Bang! There was a sudden explosion in the body. The whole body of the white night was violently turbulent, and the whole body strength suddenly disappeared. But soon, a terrible soul force was infused into the whole body. At the same time, human consciousness also fell into the Ninth Heaven. Hot! Blazing hot! It''s hot. It''s hot. It''s hot! When he opened his eyes again, he found that there were countless heavenly spirits all around him, and the one beside him was the soul of gluttonous heaven! This is the Ninth Heaven! At the moment, the soul of Taotie is quite different from that seen before. It looks the same, but it is several times bigger, just like a hill. In particular, its body is covered with a layer of hot flame, emitting high temperature all over, like the sun. "Is this my mutant spirit?" The white night whispers. The spirits around can''t stand the high temperature of the gluttonous spirit, and they retreat one after another. This area is occupied by it, and the soul power is absorbed madly! The white night brings back the consciousness, sacrifices the soul power, and feels that the soul power in the body gushes out like a spring, and each ray of soul power has an indescribable heat. The mutation was successful! Great joy at night. I didn''t expect to have such an adventure in this stone mountain, and the spirit of the strong man could lead to the variation of the spirit of heaven! "Is this the benefit of mutating the spirit?" He raised his hand and hit the wall. The soul force wrapped his fist and sent out a terrible heat. After one blow, the mountain wall was pierced, and the place where it was pierced was burning smoke. It was extremely terrible. Once the mutated spirit is generated, you can learn the nine soul sword rhyme.But before that, there is one more thing to do. The spirit and the spirit of his body were left behind. The spirit of a soul cultivator usually comes from jiuchongtian, which is connected with the heaven soul produced by the soul house in the body. However, the method of transforming the virtual image of the heaven soul can not be achieved by the generation of the force soul state and the Qi soul state. Moreover, the "Zhentian Dragon soul" is not just a virtual image. It seems that it has gone from the virtual to the real and can protect its master by itself. The white night is close to the soul of Zhentian dragon, but his soul mansion has been opened, and the power of the spirit gushes out, which seems to stimulate the soul of Zhentian dragon. The dragon soul roars violently, and the terrible soul power directly distorts the space and rips it towards the white night. His heart was tight and he fell back again and again. After leaving a little distance, the soul of Zhentian dragon is quiet. "What a terrible spirit. Is this the soul of that man? I''m afraid the Taotie of liuchongtian is not as good as it is! How many days is it? " The night was dark. The Zhentian dragon soul''s duty is to guard the array, so he was not attacked by Zhentian dragon soul when he devoured the spirit body. However, the situation is different now that the soul house is broken and the heaven soul is mutated. He gathered up the soul of Taotie heaven and slowly approached the array. He still remembered that the array was deliberately set up by the spirit body to plunder other people''s spirits. That is to say, they can plunder the soul of the town through this array. The possibility of this illusion is great! "It''s just that... The array is not arranged by me. How to use it is still a problem. We have to figure out the principle of this array first." With the approach of the white night, the spirit of Zhentian dragon, which has just quieted down, reacts again, but not strongly. He did not dare to get close to him. He believed that once he stepped in, he would be attacked. People only stood by and watched. He doesn''t know much about the formation. "If it was the spirit, what would he do?" In the white night, he found that there were many stones scattered on the array. These stones were the huge soul stone that had protected the spirit body before. "Well?" Seeing these stones, white night seemed to notice something. His eyes fell on every stone and on every pattern of the formation. However, he was surprised to find that the vast majority of the patterns of the array were actually consistent with the shape of the stones... is the broken shape of the soul stone not accidental? Will the gravel overlap on the pattern of the large array, may have unexpected effect?! He thought for a moment and took a deep breath. Staring at the soul of Zhentian dragon, he suddenly made a brisk step and rushed in. Roar! The soul of Zhentian dragon seems to be stabbed by a needle. The soul stone trembles violently and rushes to the white night. The huge dragon head seems to break him. In the white night, the dragon spirit is huge and hard to dodge. With a low drink, the soul power of Taotie heaven''s soul surges out, and his fists collide under the soul power package like heat wave. Whoa!!!! Fist and tap collide! Back a few steps in the daytime, I feel my arms will break at any time! The dragon soul roared. "You have lost your master and your strength has declined. If you don''t look for a new master, you will gradually disappear! It''s better to enter my body and use it for my own use. Isn''t it quick to be proud of nine days again White night roars, right foot kicks to those gravel. The stone skillfully rolled to those patterns. At the same time, he urged the soul of Taotie to support, while kicking the stone with his feet. However, the strength of the dragon soul is extremely terrible. After kicking a few stones, people are forced to the edge of the array. It''s no way to go on like this. He looked at the dragon soul, but saw that the pupil of the dragon soul was full of disdain and arrogance. Dragon! Since it is supreme, the soul of the dragon, even if there is no God, the inherent nobility and pride will not disappear! See this in the white night, the war spirit in the eyes soars! "Even if you are a dragon! I must submit to me today He roared, and his whole body was full of blue veins, and the brutal power rushed to the dragon soul with the soul power. Fighting spirit! He felt the will to fight! It is from the spirit of the fighting spirit, but also from Taotie and his inner fighting spirit! The stronger the man, the less afraid he will be!! The soul of Taotie is extremely hot, just like the sun standing in the Ninth Heaven. Rolling soul power, just like a beast in a raging flood. White night skin cracking, without showing weakness. As he moved forward step by step, his clothes were smoking, and the temperature around him was so high that he seemed to be burning. One man, one dragon, collided in this vast mountainside. This is a duel between man and dragon! After all, the dragon soul has no master, and the follow-up power is obviously insufficient. However, the spirit of the dragon is still weak.Click. Click. Click. The stones were kicked against the prints one by one. The soul of the dragon was also slowly pushed out. Although the power has been played to the extreme, people are almost out of power, but he has a kind of indescribable sense of happiness! It''s as if your potential has been completely squeezed out. This is the feeling that Guan Chengfei and Mo Qinghong can''t bring! Soon all the stones were placed in the same place as the mark. "It''s done!" When the last stone was kicked to the print, Bai Ye felt relieved. At this time, the Dragon Spirit who was forced out of the array by him suddenly burst into a fierce color light, and then a startling dragon roar that shocked the whole stone mountain rang out. The spirit of the Dragon increased in vain by a circle, and a wonderful force was released from the big array, wrapped around the white night and the dragon soul. This power seems to give a person a kind of magnetism, the terrible dragon soul instantly broke his power, and rushed to the past with an unstoppable posture. "Well?" White night was shocked, the dragon soul straight into its body, the feeling of tearing heart and lung came from the chest in an instant. "Ah He uttered a painful cry, and the soul of Zhentian dragon rushed into his body as if he were mad, and quickly gathered together with his soul power beside the Taotie heavenly soul. In the blink of an eye, a huge soul mansion is located and generated!! The soul house of Zhentian dragon soul! At the moment of the formation of the soul house, the big array was broken, and the body was shining nine times in the white night, straight into the sky. The whole rock mountain was in turmoil, and cracks appeared around the mountain wall, as if to collapse, and the internal soul force was also frantically discharged. The whole stone mountain was shocked. "This place is going to collapse!" The pale white night drags the exhausted body outward. The soul of Zhentian dragon seems to have hollowed out his body, making it difficult for him to move. Finally, he escaped from the cave, but outside he was a soul cultivator. The changes and strong spirit spirit here attracted almost all the soul practitioners in the stone mountain. Even the strong people at the mountain gate could not sit still, breaking the rules and entering the mountain one after another. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 Stone Mountain for so many years, there has never been any change, but this time there is such a phenomenon, it must be a treasure! Countless souls poured in. But the white night slowly out of the cave, tired body let him no longer insist on, so in the remote place to find a big stone, leaning up, eyes closed, sleepy. He didn''t know what happened afterwards. He didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. When he opened his eyes, there was not much soul cultivation here. He walked out from behind the stone, feeling dizzy, but full of soul power. Check the soul house, Taotie tianhun everything is normal, and Zhentian longhun''s soul mansion is safely in the distance of Taotie tianhun. Another soul house! That is to say, am I going to be a twin? The white night is full of excitement. I don''t know how many times this town''s Dragon Spirit is. "Well, where are you from? How could it be here? " A sharp drink sounded overhead. At night, he saw a group of eagles flying down, full of people on their backs. It''s the man who controls the beast gate! "I am a disciple of juehunzong who took part in the trip to Shishan. What happened here? Why don''t you see people from other sects? " Looking around in the daytime, I found that there were all the people who controlled the beast gate, but not one from other sects. There are changes here, which should attract a lot of talents. "Boy, don''t ask so many questions. The people who control the beast gate have already occupied this place!" The man sneered. "Occupation?" White night Leng Leng Leng: "other sects of people are you out?" "That''s nature, and you too! Now I give you two ways to go, either get out of here immediately or die here! " As the words fell, the people controlling the beast gate pulled out their swords one after another. Leave? He shrugged his shoulders: "I choose to leave." "Look! Let''s go The man said with a smile. White night straight to the mountain gate, but see the surrounding rock Mountain Eagle wandering. The powerful occupation of this place by yuhumen is probably related to the spirit body inside the stone mountain. However, the dragon soul has been acquired in the white night, and the spirit body has been swallowed up. This time, yuhumen is going to make a fuss and offend many sects. However, the white night just out of the depths of the stone mountain, a figure suddenly stopped in front of him. It''s Zhang Dazhuang!! "Dazhuang, why are you here?" The night was quite unexpected. "Elder martial brother Bai, are you ok? Great Zhang Dazhuang rushed up at once and hugged the white night fiercely with an excited look. "Where are the disciples? What''s going on here? " Asked the white night. "Don''t you know, elder martial brother? There was a change in the stone mountain. It seemed that some amazing treasure appeared. When the master of the controlling beast clan heard the news, he immediately sent a message to the clan. The master of the beast controlling clan controlled the eagle. He traveled thousands of miles a day, and soon arrived at the Stone Mountain. They were all elite. In addition to the leaders of our sects, we were all ordinary disciples. They were not their opponents. So they drove all the sects out of the stone mountain and dominated the treasure! Now the great elder has gathered outside the mountain gate. It seems that he intends to form an alliance with other sects and kill them to rob the treasure! " Zhang Dazhuang said. I didn''t expect things to develop to this extent. "And you? Why didn''t you go out? " The white night asked. "I thought that even if I ran away the Beast Master, I would not get the treasure. Most of them would belong to the sect. I just wanted to pick up some soul stones around the stone mountain and earn a vote!" He scratched the back of his head and said with a simple smile. "I see. However, we are easy to find out. We should go out earlier. " White night road. Zhang Dazhuang shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, we will go out later. You come with me quickly. I have found an entrance to the treasure land." "The entrance to the treasure land?" The white night frowned. "Senior brother, there is no time to explain now. Time is pressing. Please follow me!" Zhang Dazhuang took the hand of the white night and ran to a side road. What does the white night want to say, but Zhang Dazhuang is extremely anxious, so he goes with it. The path is very deep. It''s nearly two miles away. It''s far away from the mountain gate, and it''s also a distance from the place where the yuhumen gathered. But before long, Zhang Dazhuang''s pace stopped. Because the white night has stopped. "What''s the matter, elder martial brother? Why not go? " Zhang Dazhuang turned his head and asked curiously. "Dazhuang, although I once said I would not be your backer, no matter what, you and I are the same family. I choose to believe you, but I didn''t expect that you still let me down." The night suddenly opened. "What are you talking about, elder martial brother?" Zhang Dazhuang is full of mist. "When did you collude with Lin Zhengshu?" Asked the white night. Zhang Dazhuang was stunned: "elder martial brother, what collusion? I collude with Lin Zhengshu? How could that be possible? What''s the matter with you, elder martial brother? ""Don''t lie to me any more. I smell a faint smell of moth powder here, and the front is covered with moth powder. If I go forward, I will be poisoned! Did you deliberately lead me here to help Lin Zhengshu kill me? " In the white night, my eyes are frozen. Zhang Dazhuang listened, that simple and honest face gradually full of malice, the corners of his mouth also slightly raised, before the honest and honest appearance has disappeared. "Interesting, interesting! White night, it seems that I underestimated you and let you see through the trap we set up Zhang Dazhuang released his hand and stepped back a few steps. On the other side of the path, a figure came out and stood with him. That''s exactly Lin Zhengshu! "I didn''t expect that you could be so careful. We all underestimated you. But in the white night, you didn''t seem to have just begun to doubt Zhang Dazhuang, did you?" Lin Zhengshu said with a smile, his face was ferocious. "Not bad." Bai Ye nodded: "in fact, when I saw Zhang Dazhuang''s injury that night, I began to suspect that he might have collusion with you." "Why?" Lin Zhengshu listened attentively: "in order to win your trust, Zhang Dazhuang cooperated with me to play a bitter meat drama. Those injuries are really hurt!" "The wound is a real wound, but it heals too fast, which is not like the healing force possessed by people of the fourth level. So I infer that Zhang Dazhuang concealed his accomplishments. His strength is at least level six. How could you hurt him like that with such strength? So I concluded that he was deliberately injured. The only explanation is that you two collude with each other! Show me the show. " "Good, good! Guan Chengfei and Mo Qinghong died in your hands, it''s not unjust! " Zhang Dazhuang clapped his hands, and his face was full of smiles: "I didn''t expect that these injuries were for nothing." "Why do you collude? Zhang Dazhuang, what''s your purpose of uniting with Lin Zhengshu to harm me? " Asked the white night. "Very simple, because I and Lin Zhengshu are cousins!" Zhang Dazhuang said with a smile, "don''t say you don''t know about it. Few people in the clan know it! Since my cousin said he wanted to deal with you, I would naturally try to trap you and lead you on! " No wonder after Mo Qinghong, Zhang Dazhuang came to the door. "It''s a pity that you failed in the end." Shake your head at night. Zhang Dazhuang and Lin Zhengshu have confidence to deal with it. "Not necessarily!" Lin Zhengshu said with a smile. The words fell and dense footfalls were heard again on the path. The white night turned around and saw a group of people coming towards it. The leader is actually Fang Shi! "White night, do you really think we are so stupid? Will it be so easy to fall into your estrangement? Ridiculous Fang Shi came over, his face cold: "you think you are very smart, but actually you are not planted in our hands? This time you have no way to escape. I see what else you can do And they besieged him. "No one knows what happens in such a rare place. Moreover, the trip to the stone mountain is extremely dangerous. It''s normal for some disciples to die. Today, I''m going to use your head to commemorate Guan Chengfei and Mo Qinghong." Lin Zhengshu stares at him coldly, and the opportunity to kill is gradually revealed. "If they hadn''t provoked me, how could they have died in my hands? It''s sad that you avenge them without thinking about their faults. " Shake your head at night. "Shut up! If you kill, you must pay for it "What if I am killed by them?" "That''s what you deserve!" Hum, Fang Shi. "Is it?" The white night looked around him calmly. He took a breath and asked in a loud voice, "besides Lin Zhengshu, Fang Shi and Zhang Dazhuang, who else wants to kill me?" "You son of a bitch, you''re still creaking when you''re dying!" "Be honest, get down on your knees first!" Several inner disciples behind Fang Shi said. "Oh? It seems that they want to kill me? " The sight is getting colder at night. "Elder martial brother Fang, forget it, teach him a lesson and save his life. Guan Chengfei and Mo Qinghong died on the dragon and tiger platform. It''s a fair duel. We shouldn''t have a personal feud." At this time, Qin Ru beside Fang Shi couldn''t help speaking. Fang Shi snorted and said coldly, "the bastard is dead. Don''t sympathize! Do you forget about his kidnapping? " "But... White night didn''t hurt me, just had to, and I felt... He didn''t want to kill me at that time..." Qin Ru bowed his head. "Don''t be silly, the animal will die today!" Then he waved. Behind him, an inner disciple rushed up immediately. His soul power filled the whole body like an electric current, like a big stone, crashing into the white night. The killing broke out. "To pieces!" "Good!" He nodded in the white night, neither dodging nor defending. The same blow blew away, and the soul power suddenly poured into his fist, and all around became hot in an instant. Bang! Two fists. But the inner disciple''s soul power was like dry firewood thrown into the fire. It burned instantly, and the terrible brute force broke his arms!"Ah The sound of sorrow rang out. Everyone was stunned. Then he saw the white night blow again, whirring and clapping on the top of the disciple''s head. Bang! His head was like a watermelon, and the brute force was transmitted to his body along his neck. The corpse was directly split and the blood spattered. The scene was extremely bloody, and the soul power eroded on his body slowly burned him... everyone was stunned. This is an inner disciple! The people of nine levels in the spirit state! Actually in front of the white night... Can''t walk a move! "If you want to be broken, I''ll give it to you!" Stop boxing in the daytime and say without expression! Although he has only six levels, he has a change in the spirit of heaven! The change of soul power gives birth to the profound meaning of soul power! It''s extraordinary soul power! If a man wants to kill him, he will not show mercy! Since he left Los Angeles, he has been following this principle! Fang Shi''s eyes widened and his face was extremely pale. He asked himself that even if he was himself, he couldn''t kill him. "So you have been hiding your strength!" Lin Zhengshu looks ugly. "Now, who else will come up?" Ask again in the white night. The disciples were at a loss. "Li Min, Wang he! Come on Fang Shi''s low voice. "Elder martial brother, this..." "he is the Ninth level of lihun state. You two are inner disciples of level 9. Can you be afraid of him? Go! Kill him, and I''ll do you good! " Fang Shichen said. "The Ninth level of power soul state? You look up to me. I have only six steps. " White night sacrifice a little soul power, light way. Six steps? People gaped and no one believed it. In particular, his soul power is so hot that he is afraid that the spirit of heaven is extraordinary. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 They looked at each other, bit their teeth, and rushed over. "No matter how old he is! The others are ready to do it. It''s white night! Today, in any case, he will lose his life here! " Fangshi said again. But just as he finished saying this, a hot soul force swept over. He looked tight and turned his head. The white night over there moved. He pulled out the worn-out iron sword from the storage ring, and his soul attached to it. The iron sword turned red, and startled Hong''s Footwork was opened. People like swimming dragons shuttled between the two. Two people are about to attack, a flash of fire, red iron sword like lightning through one''s throat, killed! "Flash sword formula!" Zhang Dazhuang whispered. "Opportunity!" Another disciple''s cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and the dagger in his hand stabbed the back of the white night. It''s too fast to be prepared. But just as the dagger approached, an iron fist plummeted down. The disciple looked up and saw the front of his fist... Dong!!!! Brute force broke his feet, he fell to the ground, his face completely cracked, and he was killed by a blow. A sword! A punch! In a flash, two people died! What''s more, the dead are all the people in the Ninth level of the spirit state! In this way, it is effortless to wipe out the existence of the nine levels of the three power soul state. No one can do this except for the master of the spirit state. Fang Shi was frightened, and everyone trembled. Lin Zhengshu and Zhang Dazhuang, in particular, were cold sweated and retreated. "What kind of cultivation are you..." Fang Shi exclaimed tremblingly. "Is that important?" The white night is light. Fang Shi''s heart was full of regret. If he knew that the white night was so fierce, would he provoke him? "Now, who else wants to come up?" Cry again in the white night. No one dares to go forward, and even some people retreat. Some people are even playing tricks. This man is a devil! "Since no one is on, I''ll do it!" White night light road, carrying the sword to walk towards the world. Fang shidun was surprised: "white night, what do you want to do?? Do you dare to kill me "There are few people here. No one knows what to do. What''s more, it''s nothing strange to die of one or two disciples on a trip to Shishan, right?" Said the white night, but returned their words. Fang Shi''s face changed dramatically. He bit his teeth and roared: "do you really think you can turn the sky? We have five more here! I don''t believe you are so evil! Everybody follow me Although the words were spoken, they did not start. People looked at Fang Shi in unison. Although the guy said it well, he didn''t dare to do it. Obviously, he was shocked by the night. "That''s it?" White night looks ferocious, no longer a waste of time, with the sword cleaved to the world. Fang shitui had no choice but to retreat. He went out of his mind and rushed to him. The white night has no intention of being merciful at all. The blazing soul power covers the blade of the sword and approaches the world with the strange and smart footwork. The advantage of Taotie''s soul lies in the abundant support of its soul power. It can devour the soul power of the nine heavens in a big gulp. With the variation, it can monopolize one side, and there is no need to worry about the soul power at night. "It''s too humble! Get out of here Fang Shi''s soul force is domineering and intends to shock the other party. But the white night looks calm, and his soul power explodes, devouring like a silkworm chrysalis, easily destroying his power. Fang Shilian retreated, did not know, a fight to understand the terrible man. He is not only the strength of the sixth level of soul state, he has the qualification of leapfrog challenge! "Yuan Li!" Fang Shi roared, and his soul power suddenly changed. Tianhun urged him to use the most powerful force, rendering him as the God of war. But at this moment, white night eyes a cold, killing mang suddenly appeared, a sword forced to go. Buzz! Fang Shi''s ears ringing, pupil slightly open, a soul suddenly hit, hit his heart. At the same time, the Blazing Sword penetrated his heart. Pooh! Fang Shi''s body was frozen, and he seemed petrified and motionless, and his violent spirit was disintegrated. How fast! Lin Zhengshu, Qin Ru and others look sluggish. Fangshi has become history... "you have only six levels of strength and soul state! You have only six levels of strength! But... Your soul! Your heavenly soul... Is a mutated spirit Before he died, Fang Shi suddenly screamed out. The voice fell, and a flame rose from his body, and the man fell to the ground and died. But his words, like a Hong Zhong, struck the hearts of all the people present. "Changing the spirit of heaven?"?? The soul of the white night... Is it a mutated one? " "How could that be possible? The mutated spirit can only be achieved at least in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state, and it also needs at least five levels of heavenly spiritLin Zhengshu, who has been able to keep calm, has been completely shocked by the things in front of him. For a long time, he can''t return to God. If what Fang Shi said is true, then the white night is a rare genius! "Well, it''s your turn!" In the white night, he takes the sword back and looks at the two disciples beside Qin Ru. Before that, they were the happiest. "White night... No, don''t be like this. Fang Shi is the master of the inner disciples. The reason why we deal with you is his idea. We can''t help it. Because of the situation, we have no injustice or hatred with you. How can we want to kill you? Give us a break The two disciples trembled and begged in a hurry. "At first, when I asked who else would kill me, you two screamed the loudest. If I could not deal with Fang Shi, would you spare me?" The white night asked. The two people are silent. The next second, the white night a sword shot past. "Damn it!" A disciple drew his sword and resisted it with his backhand. "White night, you are too arrogant. You are only the outer disciples, but we are the inner disciples. Don''t do too much!" "I only believe in one principle, that is, revenge and revenge! Since you and I are enemies, we have no feelings to speak of! " In the white night, the arms were pressed down, and the brute force burst out, and the soul power stored the sword into flames. The inner disciples are also strong and weak. They belong to the weak side. They follow Fang Shi and bully others. Their own skills are not even as good as some of the outer disciples. Although they are powerful and have nine levels of soul state, they are extremely unskilled in their moves. At that time, the sword broke the disciple''s weapon and cut it off. Clang! The sword destroys and people die! Another disciple was completely frightened and ran away like crazy. In the white night, he chased the past step by step. As soon as he ran away, he opened his flaw and stabbed him with his sword, and the death was faster. After a while, Fang Shi was all lying on the ground except Qin Ru. The blood was flowing and the air was filled with a pungent smell. Qin Ru''s pupils contracted, his face pale, and his delicate body trembled constantly. She didn''t understand why so many inner disciples were slaughtered by an outer disciple... she didn''t understand why this new disciple was so skillful. What''s more, she didn''t understand how things had evolved to this point... seeing the white night coming step by step, she was so frightened that her legs softened and she collapsed on the ground. Bai Ye didn''t go to see her. Instead, her eyes fell on Lin Zhengshu and Zhang Dazhuang over there. How dare they talk nonsense? He turned around and fled to the path without looking back... he wanted to chase after him in the daytime, but the path was covered with moth powder. He had no antidote. Once poisoned, he would be in danger. He took a breath and turned his head to look at Qin Ru. However, she trembled all over her body and couldn''t even stand still... "you don''t have to worry. I''m a man of principle. You pleaded for me and proved that you didn''t want to kill me, so I won''t kill you either!" The white night said, the man jumped up, ran to the side of the mountain wall, around the mountain road to pursue Zhang Dazhuang and Lin Zhengshu. Qin Ru''s eyes were lost, looking at the corpses all over the ground. She knew that the white night had become her nightmare. Zhang Dazhuang and Lin Zhengshu ran forward along the path under the strong moth powder. However, after a short time, they were panting and weak. Finally, they couldn''t hold on and sat down. "It''s all you do. What''s the matter with you? How can you deal with this situation?" Zhang Dazhuang stares at Lin Zheng''s book way coldly. Unexpectedly, Lin Zhengshu stood up and walked over to Zhang Dazhuang. Bang! Though not strong. "What do you do?" Zhang Dazhuang said angrily. "You rubbish!" Lin Zhengshu cursed and said, "I arranged you to take care of you at night. As a result, you didn''t even know that his heavenly spirit was a variant one? What can I do with you? Waste "His name is white night, not idiot! Do you think I can tell him so easily? He has been very cautious since he became an enemy with Guan Chengfei. Even if I contact him as a new disciple, he is also careful to guard against it! You can''t get anything! If he was so stupid, how could he not be dealt with today? " Zhang Dazhuang said angrily. They fell into silence. "It''s no use talking about it now. Let''s think about how to deal with the white night." Zhang Dazhuang murmured. Lin Zhengshu was silent for a moment, then he suddenly said with a smile: "don''t worry. We are safe now. The moth powder here can stay for three days. The moth powder can paralyze the whole body, but it can''t be fatal. We just have to wait here for three days. After three days, those sects outside the mountain will come in. The scene must be chaotic. We can take the antidote and take the opportunity to leave. What can we do at night As long as we return to zongmen, we can play with him slowly! "Zhang Dazhuang nodded. But at this time, the distant sky came a loud and clear sound of eagles. Two people looked up, but saw a few people driving the beast gate to fly toward this. "What''s the matter? How did the man who controls the beast gate come here? " Lin Zhengshu''s face was stiff. When the eagle fell, its huge wings scattered the moth powder. The people above jumped down and walked to Lin Zhengshu and Zhang Dazhuang. One of them kicked their feet. They fell to the ground. "I said," why is there any movement here? You two mice are hiding! Get out of here! This is the territory of our beast gate! " The man said angrily. They were stunned. Movement? What''s going on? They didn''t make any noise. Even if it was the fight before, it couldn''t attract the beast control gate in the middle of the stone mountain? "What''s going on?" Zhang Dazhuang shuddered. "It''s the ghost of the white night. He deliberately attracts the people who control the beast gate to come here. The purpose is to drive us out of here Lin Zhengshu murmured. "Damn it!" Zhang Dazhuang was very angry, but the beast keeper there kicked him again. "What are you talking about? Get out of here. If you don''t, I''ll throw you out! " The master of beast sect is fierce and evil. There was nothing they could do. They tightened their faces and went outside. Close to the path. "If I find you close here, you will be killed!" The man in charge of the beast gate drank, and another one gave him a foot. He stepped on the back of the eagle and flew away. Lin Zhengshu stares at the figure of the master of beasts. After they fly away, he says slowly: "come out." Next to the big stone, out of a figure, it is the white night. With his sword in his hand, he walked towards them. Now they are poisoned with moth powder and can''t escape any more. It''s a dead end. "You are cruel!" Bite the book. "You asked for it." The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 "Now that I am in your hands, I know I will not live today, but before I die, I will tell you that this is not going to end like this." Lin Zhengshu said in a low voice. "How do you say that?" Asked the white night. "All the people in the clan know that there is a gap between you and me. If I die here, you will not escape the blame. Maybe you don''t know that Lin Zhengtian on the dragon and tiger list is my elder brother. If I die here, he will certainly not let you go!" "Oh?" "What do you want "If you let me go, I will not mention today''s affairs to anyone, and the resentment between you and me will be written off, OK?" Lin Zheng is a scholar. After such a big circle, I still don''t want to die. The white night looks calm and waves suddenly. Pooh! Lin Zhengshu''s knees were instantly cut off by a sharp sword. "Ah With a wail, he knelt down, bleeding. Zhang Dazhuang''s eyes widened at once... "Zhang Dazhuang has a good saying. My name is white night, but I''m not an idiot. Why do you still treat me as an idiot?" The white night is light. "White night, you..." "I don''t want to hear your nonsense any more." He stabbed his sword away, and Lin Zhengshu''s tianlinggai was pierced in an instant, his eyes were round, and he fell down unwillingly. Next to Zhang Dazhuang''s eyes, such as cattle''s eyes, looking at all this. When he pulled out the bloody sword in the white night, he was suddenly surprised. He immediately knelt on the ground and did not kowtow. "Elder martial brother Bai, please forgive me. I was just confused for a moment, so I would do things for Lin Zhengshu. In fact, i... I..." Zhang Dazhuang cried, but before he finished his words, he took out a dagger from somewhere and suddenly stabbed at Bai ye. White night eyes a cold, not flash do not avoid, let attack. Poof. The dagger went into his clothes, but it didn''t go into his body. Zhang Dazhuang had been poisoned by moth powder, and his soul power was gone and his strength was not much. However, when he practiced "King Kong Bu Mie" in the daytime, his body was strong, and he could not be hurt by this dagger. Zhang Dazhuang was dumbfounded. Looking at the dagger that never went in again, the whole person was frozen in place. Looking at him coldly in the white night, the killing opportunity is particularly strong. "Spare me, spare my life, spare my life!" Zhang Dazhuang yelled. But the merciless sword has pierced. A sword through the throat! Zhang Dazhuang shivered and broke his breath. White night will sword into the storage ring, expressionless look at the two bodies, turned away. I finally got it. Guan Chengfei, Mo Qinghong, and Lin Zhengshu were just beginning their career, and so many people died in my hands. Is it right for me to enter juehun sect? Or is this the world? The night fell into thought. Although they were dead, he had a vague feeling that the matter was not over. In any case, preparation should be made as soon as possible. Qin Ru has left, and the path is empty. He walks very slowly in the daytime, wondering whether to find a place to practice now. But at this time, there was a lot of noise in the middle of the stone mountain. He was stunned. He climbed to a big stone to look at it, but he saw a large number of soul practitioners in the distance. They took the stone mountain as the center, and rushed in crazily. It seems that the sects can''t help it. The white night quickens pace to approach. Juehunzong naturally wants to fight for it. However, yuhumen is a Wangdu sect with strong strength, which is not comparable to that of the wild sect. But what''s the use of fighting to death? In the end, it''s still empty. White night left the stone mountain alone, waiting outside. The miasma of the stone mountain has begun to flow back, and the battle between Qunzhong and yuhumen lasted only two days. Of course, the result of the fight was not over. Some disciples were killed and injured, and the people who controlled the beast gate were forced to leave. Many schools sent people to the mountain to check, but nothing was found. All the benefits have been plundered by night. Yu Changsong, the great elder, wanted to gain some benefits for the sect. But after half a day''s fighting, his disciples died and injured a lot. When he woke up in time, he led the people to leave. The team was reorganized in front of the gate of the stone mountain. It was obvious that many people were missing from the arrangement. "Qin Ru, what about Fangshi? Isn''t he with you? Why did you come back alone? " "And Lin Zhengshu? Why haven''t they come yet? " The relationship between Qin and his disciples was good. Qin Ru was pale and bowed his head. After a while, he trembled and said, "they are... Dead... " dead? How did you die? " People asked. "It was... It was... It was by the hand of a fierce beast that I... I escaped." Qin Ru''s face turned white and his voice trembled.The crowd sighed. Although the incident caused a wave of fluctuations, it soon recovered. After all, many disciples died during the trip to Shishan. They returned the same way. When he returned to the sect, he ran to the back mountain in a hurry and meditated. The stone mountain and his party made him gain a lot, not only the completion of Zhentian dragon soul, but also a lot of soul stone income. These days and nights spent in the back mountain, absorbed all the soul stones collected from the stone mountain, and the strength was promoted to the seventh level of lihunjing state without any accident. Now Taotie''s soul has completed the variation. He can''t wait to practice the nine soul sword rhyme. There are many characters in the "nine Swords", but they are not like the first one. The white night drew the sword from the storage ring and danced according to the action of the villain. But practice for a while, but no effect, like fancy. Bai Ye was puzzled and tried to recall everything in the book "nine soul sword rhyme". Suddenly, his spirit flashed, as if he remembered something. "The form moves the soul and the soul moves. These moves should not only be human moves, but also soul moves. Otherwise, how can the sword soul be accomplished?" The white night murmured, took a deep breath, accumulated the soul power, and began to dance. His movement was gentle and gentle. When he moved, the soul of Taotie began to work. The soul power swam through the whole body and moved with the body. During repeated practice, the white night gives birth to a wonderful feeling, as if he is driving not only the body, but also the soul of heaven. This feeling is different from the previous one. After awakening the soul, Taotie tianhun is like a heart to him. But now, the soul is not the heart, but the hands and feet, which can swing freely and freely. After more than half a month''s practice, the white night has been able to clearly feel and even control everything in the sky and soul. However, this is not the whole nine soul sword rhyme. When he came to the back mountain forest, he went to a big stone and stored up his soul power. The hot power moved between his palms and turned into a sharp sword. The white night murmured, holding the soul sword and splitting toward the stone. Click. The sharp sword made of soul force left a shallow trace on the stone... judging from the strength, I''m afraid it is better than iron sword. "My soul power is too weak in the end, and I still need to practice." Day night thoughts. "Well, what are you doing here?" Just then, a bright voice came from behind. Turning his head in the white night, he saw a very handsome man in white, with a long sword pinned to his waist, standing at the back of the mountain pass. Man''s face with a smile, eyes clear, the whole gives a feeling of spring breeze. Who is this man? White night is confused. The man came over with a smile and sat down on a big stone next to him. "There are too many monkeys in the back mountain, so it''s not suitable for cultivation, but there are few people. It''s very good to have a rest and see the scenery here." The man said with a smile. "Who are you?" White night questions. "Jue Hun sect disciple." "Have you just entered the religion?" "No, I''ve been in zongzong for many years, but I''ve been working outside zongzong recently, and I''ve only come back today." The man said with a smile. "I see." White night nodded, did not say any other words, turned away. The man didn''t care, sitting on the big stone seemed to be in meditation. After practicing for so long in the back mountain, it''s time to find an opponent to study the strength. Early in the morning, I went to the wooden house of the martial arts center early in the morning. Because of his relationship, Mu Ren room has a large number of disciples every day, and there is a limit on the amount of "Dharma soul pill" that can be exchanged every day. Therefore, the morning is the most crowded time. If you come late, you may not get the Dharma soul pill. When walking into the wooden house, there was already a battle, and none of the wooden people were beaten. People began to scramble for each other''s Pendant marks. But when they saw the white night coming, everyone was scared, the crowd scattered, no one dared to provoke. He seemed to have a deterrent. Invisible, he is the owner of the wooden house, because the rules here are rewritten by him. White night with a wooden sword forward, people on both sides like air, people whisper, I do not know why he came here. Deep in the wooden house is a place where high-level wooden men are all over the place. The wooden people here are extremely powerful, with six to seven levels of strength. If you want to come here to have a mark, the risk is great. If you are a little careless, your mark will be taken away by the wooden man. In the white night, he fixed his eyes on several wooden men and attacked them in an instant. Their reaction and strength were so strong that they were completely blocked when they went down a few swords. The white night is calm and calm, staring at these wooden figures. The moves of "nine soul sword rhyme" are echoed in my mind. The ordinary wooden sword gives birth to a faint red light, which is particularly magical. The wooden man attacked and killed him all the time. He swayed about in the daytime and attacked while hiding. His body method was extremely fast.After staying in this deep place for half a day, he got dozens of marks, but unfortunately, he was broken by a wooden man, and the mark was taken away, and he had no choice but to leave. The next day, the night was still early in the morning. Such a day repeated and repeated, people are also used to his every day when entering the wooden house, a stay is a day scene. Half a month later, the wooden man in the deep of the wooden man''s room was no match for the white night at all. This morning, he spent only half an hour to take away the most powerful 20 wooden man marks in the wooden man room, which made other disciples marvel. "This is a complete break through of the wooden house! I''m afraid only the top five senior brothers and sisters can do this? " "It seems that the strength of white night is not only the tenth in the dragon and tiger list, but should be higher." People are talking about it, but also secretly looking forward to the next ranking of the dragon and tiger battle of juehunzong. At this time, white night with a wooden sword, turned and walked towards the middle of the wooden house. People doubt that the wooden man is finished. What else do you want to do in the white night? But he went to the center of the room and stood in front of the dark wooden man in the middle. Black Italian! All eyes dilated. This wooden man is very special. Although he has a pendant on his body, he usually doesn''t fight with his disciples and his disciples won''t attack him. Only when his disciples violate the rules of the wooden man''s room will he move and act as a bodyguard to drive those who violate the rules out of the wooden man''s room. This wooden man is the manager of wooden house! However, no matter the rules or people''s words, they don''t say that it can''t be attacked! The steward in charge of handing out pendants and wooden swords at the door of the wooden man''s room opened his dim eyes, and his pupil gave out a faint light. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "this is the dark wood man made by the founder of wooden man house. It is very powerful. If you want to challenge it, I advise you to practice and come back." But the white night turned a deaf ear to him. His expression was more focused than ever before. His eyes were serious and he was staring at the wooden man with a wooden sword. The disciples around suddenly realized! White night! To challenge the black Italian?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 They were stunned, and everyone consciously stepped out and left the wooden house for the white night, but their eyes could not be moved from him. Strong? The stronger you are, the more you have to fight. Every minute and second you fight with the strong is a very valuable experience! "What''s the matter?" At this time, a group of people came out of the wooden house. "Ah? It''s Ning to meet elder martial brother! " "Rather meet? Who is the fifth in the list of dragon and tiger "My God, why did he come?" "Hello, elder martial brother Ning." "Elder martial brother Ning!" People say hello, and the wooden house is boiling. Still looking at the steward of the white night, frowned and drank: "the wooden room is still and noisy." The disciples stopped talking immediately. Ning Yu, dressed in a green robe, walked in with two disciples. When he saw the white night opposite to the black Italian wood man in the center, he was surprised. "I remember the wooden man who seemed to punish the unruly? What is this person doing? Who is this man? " Others immediately explained to Ning. Rather meet to hear the voice, show disdain: "so this person is white night? I''ve heard that this man is arrogant and arrogant for a long time, but I''ve seen it today. " "Elder martial brother, do you think this guy can beat the black Italian man?" Asked the man next to him. "Win?" Ning met with a sneer: "I have seen the strength of the black Italian wood man. At that time, I was able to force the Ninth level of soul state. I was thrown out by one of the moves. I''m afraid that people in the spirit state will also be like this. White night? A person who can''t even reach the spirit state can be an opponent? I think he''ll be defeated in one move! You wait to see the joke. " The voice dropped, and the white night over there moved. The wooden sword and pen stab straight, and the sword tip points to the pendant on the chest of the black Italian wooden man. There''s no soul power, no brute force, like just to touch it. But at the moment when the sword''s edge is about to close to the pendant, the black Italian wooden man also moves. White night heart pumping, feeling that the other party almost disappeared in an instant, he looked tight, carrying a wooden sword drive to cut horizontally. Whoosh! The fist of the black Italian wooden man blows at the wooden sword. Click. The wood sword is broken in a flash, and the soul power on the wooden sword also disintegrates. At night, when the heart is tight, a terrible pressure comes from the back of the head. He bent over in a hurry. Amazing footwork! Whoosh! Black Italian wood man''s iron fist passes by. But its speed is too fast, this hit is hidden, the black Italian wood man immediately arm a fall, bang to the white night. Flash sword code!! White night eyes a Lin, carrying a broken wooden sword toward the pendant stab. But the wooden sword was broken, and the wooden sword was very short. Before touching the pendant, he ate a black Italian wooden man''s elbow on his chest. Bang! People were bombed to the ground, and the floor of the wooden house was smashed and cracked. White night, defeat! The onlookers at the gate didn''t make a sound for a long time, and the scene was quiet and frightening. Although he was defeated, no one dared to laugh at him. Everyone was staring at the white night. Even Ning Yu, the fifth in the list of dragon and tiger, was stunned. One man, one wood, the fight time is very short, but its wonderful degree is no less than a dragon and tiger duel, and what is more shocking is the last blow of the white night. If the wooden sword keeps on, maybe he can break the pendant on the chest of the black Italian wooden man... the black Italian wooden man points on the hanging pendant of the white night, then stands aside and stops. White night stood up in confusion, coughed twice, and went to the door. "What? I said you''re no match for it The steward took the pendant from the night, and said lightly. "I''ll come tomorrow." White night light road, walk outside. The steward was stunned. The crowd separated automatically to make way for him. Everyone''s eyes are filled with blazing worship, rather encounter is not dare to look directly, he knows that his dragon tiger ranking, afraid to be down one. The white night did not return to his residence, but went to the woods. Along the way, he seems to forget the pain, only the black Italian wood man''s moves like lightning flint. The soul power of the black Italian wood man is not brilliant. It is injected into it by the man who made it. However, its soul power is extremely ingenious. It doesn''t need to be accumulated at all. When one strike is restrained, its soul power comes like a flood, making it impossible to defend. He stood in the forest, pulling out his iron sword, dancing and thinking. After a moment, people seem to have an epiphany, fell into meditation. "You have the guts to challenge the black Italian man!" Just then, the hearty laughter came again. White night Shun eyes look, yesterday saw that white man appeared again. He took a sip of the wine from the white room and took it from his waist. "No poison!""I can see it!" After a big drink in the daytime, I feel hot all over, especially happy: "good wine!" "Oh? Do you know drugs? " The man said with a smile. "You can''t tell by wine, but you can see by people." The white night threw the gourd back. The man listened, if thoughtful, spin son nodded: "people like wine, wine like people, see wine can not, see people can, you said good." That''s it. I took another swig. "You mentioned the black Italian before, what? Do you know the black Italian well? " Asked the white night. "Of course, he is a wooden man created by the ancestors of Chuang Zong of Jue Hun Zong. The soul power inside is beyond your imagination." The man said with a smile: "however, you can actually fight with the black Italian wood man, and even nearly snatched its pendant. I admire you for this point!" Then he took another mouthful. The white night did not speak, the head was thinking of the moment of fighting with the black Italian wood man. "Don''t think so much. It''s a nice day today. Have a drink for today''s weather!" The man is free and easy, throw away the gourd. White night caught the gourd, Leng next, and then laughed: "you are an interesting person." Two people, you come and I go, that small gourd soon drink all. "No fun!" Shake your head at night. "You guy, you can exchange 100 Dharma soul pills for such a small pot of wine. Do you still want to have a good time?" The man shook his head with a wry smile and turned away. "I''ll have a drink with you next time!" The sound came. "No problem." A faint smile on the white night. This man is very free and easy. The next day, the white night went to the wooden house to challenge the black Italian wooden man. Seeing the white night standing in front of the black Italian wood man again, the disciples consciously withdrew. And the sleepy steward in front of the desk opened his eyes again. The white night took a deep breath, held the wooden sword, and began to attack. There are only two pictures in his mind. The action picture of the black Italian man. The villain pattern on the nine soul sword rhyme. Duel is not a practice, but it is a test of one''s own strength. Using a sword in a duel is a test of one''s own sword moves. The swordsman should persevere and stick to his original intention. No matter how strong or weak the opponent is, he must be attentive, meticulous and try his best! In this way, not only the kendo, but also the soul and martial arts will be improved and will continue to advance. The soul power surged to his arm and poured into the wooden sword. The rough wooden sword became sharp immediately. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Jinghong''s Footwork and flash sword formula were used to the best of the white night. However, in terms of speed, he was not as good as the black Italian wooden man. In the blink of an eye, the black Italian wooden man opened the wooden sword, and then let it go, and another blow came. White night eyes a Lin, the body was 90 degrees curved, to avoid the fist at the same time, a sword stabbed at the wooden man''s Pendant. How could you send out this sword under this action! This blow is amazing! "Did you succeed?" All the people standing at the door held their breath and their hearts seemed to stop. But in the middle of this electric Firestone, a hand suddenly grasped the wooden sword. It''s the hand of the black Italian! The eyes of the white night are tight... click. The wooden sword was broken. The black Italian wooden man hits the chest of the white night with a fist, and the man is hit and fly again. White night, defeat! What a pity "It''s just about the same." The crowd groaned. White night covered his chest, coughed twice, came out, and returned the pendant that had lost its mark to the steward. "Better than yesterday." The steward nodded with a smile. "But not much." White night grinned bitterly and left. Leaving at night, the crowd returned to the wooden room. The steward did not look at the disciples, and continued to lie on top of them and sleep soundly. The fight with the black Italian always benefits the white night. He found that the black Italian man conquered himself not by speed and its terrible soul power, but by skill. In the eyes of outsiders, the white night seemed to be about to capture the pendant mark on the chest of the black Italian man, but it was not. Whether it was yesterday''s war or today''s fight, the black Italian man deliberately revealed his flaws and used it as a trap to lure him. Once he attacked the pendant, he would It''s a failure. The third day. The fourth day. The fifth day. ... the white night seems to be indefatigable. Every day, he will go to the wooden house to challenge the wooden man. At the beginning, it will attract attention from all parties, but later, people are used to it. Every white night is almost to win the mark of the black Italian man, but eventually will be defeated by the black Italian man first. In the eyes of these people, they are used to losing by night. But in the white night''s view, failure is not important, the wooden man is not like an organ, but more like an opponent, is a teacher.And in the constant competition with the wooden man, white night also gradually understood the meaning of the first picture of the nine soul sword rhyme. Ordinary people think that if you awaken the spirit of heaven, you can direct it. In fact, it is not. The real soul cultivator is to transform the soul into a part of the body and integrate it into a whole. When an idea comes into being, soul power can rush to the position needed in an instant, and the soul follows the heart. The nine soul sword rhyme is called Jian Jue, but it is actually a profound soul cultivation method. The image moves above are also metaphors of soul cultivation. Understand this point, and then look at the nine soul sword rhyme, it is suddenly clear. In the back mountain, holding the stick in the white night, the soul force moves around the stick. The wind seems to be blowing along with his swing, and an inexplicable momentum rippling all over his body. The monkey in the forest was attracted, but did not dare to approach. After a set of soul force, he took a deep breath at night, sat on the ground and meditated. "I didn''t expect that your progress is so fast. The sword follows the heart and the soul follows the heart. In one month''s Kung Fu, you have already reached this point. It seems that there is not a long way to go before you enter the spirit state." The familiar sound of happiness rings again. The white night opened his eyes and knew who it was without looking back. He said with a light smile, "what''s the joy of the eight levels of talent and power soul state? But it''s you. You are unfathomable. Your strength is unknown. So far, you don''t even know your name. " "Do you care about name and strength to make friends?" The man in white throws a jar of wine and catches it at night. "That''s right. It''s my affectation They looked at each other with a smile and took a mouthful. "Good wine! It''s much better than before. " Put down the wine jar in the white night and shout for pleasure. Two people had drunk a lot of wine before, but this mouthful of wine, let his lips and teeth amazing, tongue numb. "It''s spirit wine. It''s good for the spirit! This is the last time we drink, and of course we should drink better. " The man said, with a faint smile on his face. Hearing the sound in the white night, the brow frowned slightly: "the last time? Are you going to leave the sect? " "It''s not that I''m leaving the sect, it''s the sect that''s leaving me." The man looked into the distance, lost in thought. "What do you mean?" The white night became more and more puzzled. The man shook his head, but did not say much. The wine was spent in a strange atmosphere. When the wine jar dried up, the man turned away without saying a word. White night heart suspicious, but did not think much, turned to the wooden house. He has been challenging for a whole month, but none of them succeed, but this can''t let him die. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 White night came to the wooden room, but the disciples did not quit. People seemed to know the answer and did not want to see him again. They knew that white night would soon be defeated. But this time, the momentum of the white night was so intense that he was staring at the black Italian wooden man in the center. His eyes were like a sharp sword, a sword that had already been scabbard. In his eyes, it seemed that there was a momentum in his eyes! The steward looked at him with interest. Take the wooden sword and step in the night. However, when he was close to him, his soul power didn''t motivate him. The wooden sword moved first, relying only on brute force. "Oh?" The steward''s eyes brightened. Start with brute force? The black Italian wooden man immediately had a reaction. Its terrible speed spread out and fell behind the white night in an instant. The dark iron fist blew past. The wooden man''s house seemed to vibrate with his fist. Dang! A sword against the iron fist. It''s the wooden sword, but the wooden sword at the moment has been wrapped by terrible soul power! The soul force impels in a thought! He hummed in the dark in the white night. He raised his fist as if he wanted to attack, but his fist hit the other side... Dong!!!! As soon as his fist leaned over, he hit the hard object. He was the black Italian wooden man! Its dark body was shaken upside down and knocked down two disciples. At this moment, people suddenly realized that they turned their eyes one by one and were stunned... in the white night, they actually threw out the black Italian wood man? "This boy! Actually, I have understood the "forerunner" of the enemy! After knowing the situation of the enemy and ourselves, he deliberately revealed his flaws and then launched an attack. This was supposed to be the routine of the black Italian man, but he learned from it! " The steward couldn''t help laughing. The black Italian wooden man was knocked to the ground and rushed to the ground with his wooden sword in his hand. The ground was attacked by the terrifying soul force. In a moment, it trembled like a big wave, and the crowd and wooden man all fell to the ground. The body is also affected by the white night. The black Italian wooden man jumps up high and high. The soul power of both fists is restored, and a mass of dark soul force falls from the air. Release of soul power? This is something that can only be done by people at the top of the Ninth level of Qi soul state. "Sword soul!" The white night looked tense, and with a low drink, the wooden sword was full of blazing flames, as if to ignite it. The wooden house is blazing, just like the center of the sea of fire! The steward said, "EH.". I saw the white night jump up, a sword hard deep split, soul force such as flame, with the posture of half a moon chopped black ball. He raised his arm to meet the black man, but it seemed that the other arm was calm. Bang! Black fist and iron fist collide, two people fall to the ground, the soul force burst, the wooden room wall is instantly broken, the disciples panic to flee. The white night looks ferocious, with blue veins protruding all over her body, supporting her death. Black Italian wood man also did not give up, constantly with the soul force impact on the body of the white night. The spirit of the white night gradually crumbled, and his realm was not as good as the black Italian wood man. But in the room of electric light and flint, a wooden sword suddenly shuttled past without any sign, and hit the pendant on the chest of the black Italian wooden man very skillfully. Flash sword code!! In this difficult time, you can also see the gap, and attack without being hindered by soul power! The mark is broken. The soul power of the black Italian wood man disappears instantly, and the whole thing calms down! White night, victory! The steward was stunned and looked at this scene for a long time. "You won He walked out of the counter and said with a smile. "Some won''t win." White night shook his head and said: "after all, it''s a mechanism, the routine is easy to feel." "Although it is an organ, do you know what level of its strength is?" The white night shook his head. He could not understand the spirit of the black Italian man. "You are no more than eight levels of power and soul, and neither is the spirit state. If the ancestor who made the wooden man knew it, he would be angry and tear the wooden man." The steward said with a bitter smile. White night Leng Leng Leng: "what strength is this mechanism in the end?" "You don''t have to know now, you just have to keep running towards the soul road. Sooner or later, you will know what level of its power is." The steward smiles and walks towards the messy wooden house. I heard the sound in the white night, full of mist. Why do these people like to leave half of what they say? ... despite the victory over the black Italian man, the white night did not feel very happy, on the contrary, there was a sense of loss. If you win, you will be out. He took a breath and walked out of the martial arts field. However, outside the martial arts arena, there were several figures. The leader was millet grass, which had not been seen for a long time. "Master Gu."White night rushed forward, boxing as a gift. Millet grass nodded, with bursts of laughter on his face. "White night, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ha ha, you''re really a good material. You haven''t been lazy during this period of time. Your cultivation has improved rapidly." "Master Gu has a good reputation." "Oh, no, no, I''ve heard about all this time." "I hope that the white night did not bring trouble to juehunzong." "Generally, the clan doesn''t interfere with the affairs between the disciples, but the disciples must abide by the rules and their duties. Although you are a little noisy, you have not violated the rules. No one will blame you. Come with me, and the master will see you." Millet grass smile way, turn to leave. Lord? The building where the master of juehun sect, Wei Qinghou, is located is located at the top of Mangshan Mountain. In the middle of the building is the juehunzong hall. The disciples who can get in and out of the building are all elite of their own school, each with a strong breath and profound sense. Although the cultivation of Gu Cao is not as good as many elite disciples, every disciple who passes by him will stop and clasp his fist, which shows the high prestige of Gu Cao in juehunzong. Wei Qinghou did not summon him in the main hall, but waited in the building where he practiced on weekdays. All the disciples who followed Gu Cao were arranged outside the building, only the two of them, Bai Ye and Gu Cao, went in. White night''s heart became more and more confused. What is this? Entering the pavilion, the interior is bright, with a table and several bookshelves. In the center of the pavilion, there is a bronze tripod, and some smoke comes out, and the fragrance overflows. Wei Qinghou stood by the tripod, looking at the cauldron furnace, his eyes were entranced. "See the Lord." They came, clasping their fists and shouting. Wei Qing Hou slightly side body, nod head way: "do not have much courtesy, sit." "Thank you." They took their seats. "I don''t know why the LORD called his disciples to come here?" Asked the white night. "How long have you been a resident?" Wei Qing Hou Dan Dao. "It''s been nearly four months," he thought for a moment "When you entered the sect, you were not able to reach the fifth level of spiritual realm. You have been promoted to three levels in four months. This talent is amazing. What makes me more concerned is your toughness. You have been challenging for more than a month. Today, you have successfully defeated it. Congratulations." Wei Qinghou said with a smile. "What does the Lord want to reward me with?" Asked the white night. "What do you want?" Wei Qinghou smiles. "What can enhance the soul power and strengthen the soul, just take some pills at will." White night is shameless. "Ha ha, you are still the first one who dares to ask me for something." Wei Qinghou was laughing, but the grass beside him was pinching a cold sweat. "Well, millet, go and bring the nine turn pill and give it to the boy." Wei Qinghou waved his hand and said boldly. "Lord, that''s what you have treasured for ten years." millet grass wants to say something, but it is stopped by the patriarch''s eyes: "go and get it!" "Yes..." millet grass sorry, go to the court. The white night was confused and asked, "what is jiuzhuandan? It seems precious? " "Yes, I''m going to save it for later breakthrough and cultivation. But now that you open your mouth, I''ll give it to you." Wei Qinghou said with a smile. White night shook his head: "since it is the treasure of the patriarch, it''s the Lord''s own to keep it. The white night is just a casual talk, so don''t take it seriously." "How can a man take back what he says and what he throws out? I''ll give it to you if I give it to you. You know, I didn''t know how many people asked me to ask for it, and they all let me go back! " Wei Qinghou was resolute. White night had to give up. Wei Qinghou nodded, and his sight fell on the top of the cauldron stove, as if he had fallen into the remembrance. "Do you want to know where I come from?" Wei Qinghou touched the cauldron and opened his mouth again. "Where does the Lord come from?" "Sanctuary." Wei Qinghou simply spit out these two words. The white night was stunned: "Wang Du''s holy way college?" "Yes, decades ago, I was the vice president of the holy way college. Because I was dissatisfied with the practice of the holy academy, I left the holy college and came to this juehun sect! Originally, I planned to spend the rest of my life here in peace and security. However, what we should face with fate and trickery is unavoidable. " Wei Qinghou sighed and his eyes were full of fatigue: "in the future, I will hold a meeting of zongmen to announce something to zongmen. Before that, I have something to give to you!" Hearing this, the white night heart inexplicably heavy up, the mind can not help but think of the words that the white man said before. Could it be that the last drink had something to do with the announcement? Millet grass came over and handed a delicate box to Bai Ye, which was the box containing jiuzhuandan. And Wei Qinghou stepped over and took off a ring on his finger and handed it to Bai Ye.The ring doesn''t look very expensive. It''s dark and plain. However, there is a dark red dragon pattern on the ring. If you don''t look at it carefully, you won''t notice it. "This ring is called Qianlong ring. It is a ring that my best friend got by chance. Because of this ring, he was persecuted and died without a corpse. However, I turned against the holy yard and left the capital to join the juehun sect. This ring once caused a lot of blood in the capital of the king. Now, some people are looking at it, so I want you to inherit this ring and become the new master of Qianlong ring." The LORD said in a deep voice. Hearing the sound in the white night, my heart was shaking with fear. The thing that can lead to the bloodbath of Wangdu must be the supreme treasure. He breathed a little, and his expression gradually calmed down. He did not immediately respond. Instead, he asked, "dare you ask the Lord, why did you choose me to inherit? There are so many talents and masters in our school. Why didn''t you choose them? " "Good question. In fact, in my eyes, you are not the most suitable person to inherit the Qianlong ring. There are many elite disciples who are better than you, but they are also targeted by those who spy on the Qianlong ring." The leader said: "this ring has been changed by me, and people who have seen it can''t recognize it. However, the people who came to capture the Qianlong ring have already made clear the details of my juehun sect. The elite disciples in the sect will become the object of their suspicion and pursuit, and you will not, because you are only a foreign disciple, only a disciple who has been in the sect for less than four months In any case, you will not be their target. The Qianlong ring is in your hands and will be very safe. " "How can you trust me? Are you not afraid that I will disappoint you? " White night asked again. "I have been observing you since you became a monk. You are very satisfied with your wisdom, talent and force. Why not choose you? What''s more, I have no choice. " The LORD said: "the magic and strength of this ring is beyond your imagination. It can bring you endless benefits, but it will also bring you countless troubles. I won''t force you. You have the right to refuse. " The white night looked down and thought. There is only one chance, missed or faced? If I look back on today''s scene after decades of mediocrity, will I regret it? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 A moment later, he looked up and whispered, "I''ll take it." On hearing this, the patriarch''s face showed a relaxed smile. He nodded and said, "can you promise me another request?" "Go ahead, Lord." "You don''t have to worry about this request. If your strength becomes stronger because of the Qianlong ring in the future, I hope you can inherit the righteousness of juehunzong and carry it forward?" "Zongyi? There are thousands of words. I can''t recite them. " White night Leng next, repeatedly bitter smile. "Take your time. You are still young." The Lord laughed. ... leaving the patriarch, the white night is a paste. Good. How could you give me such a valuable ring? What will happen to Jue Hun Zong during this period? Back to the residence, the white night raised his hand, carefully looked at the ring on his finger, his head full of confusion. He carefully injected a little soul power, trying to check the ring, but found that the soul force had just touched the ring, and was immediately shaken and disappeared. "It''s a treasure indeed! I''m afraid it''s not only out of his trust in me, but also in juehunzong that there will be great events in the future. " He glanced at the other disciples in the residence, meditating and chatting as usual. He stood up and headed for the back mountain. The back mountain is still silent and empty. He raises his hand and injects soul power into the ring again. However, the soul force is like hitting a stone with an egg, and it will disperse when touched. What the hell is going on here? Soul power can''t investigate this ring. Is this ring just an ornament to me? Do you want to ask the Lord how to use this ring? White night mind, my mind suddenly recalled that the book once said, the extraordinary and holy things, usually with the soul, to be able to control. It seems that he has thought of something, and immediately urges the soul of Taotie heaven to collide with Qianlong ring. When the most pure Yuanli of Taotie heaven soul is close to Qianlong ring, a strange dark red blood light suddenly bursts out from the ring, which turns into a huge blood dragon pattern, and envelops the white night. The whole body of the white night trembles, and countless pictures come out of the mind. It is the world inside the Qianlong ring... when the white night is completely hole After knowing the inner world of Qianlong ring, he understood the magical function of the ring. The inner part of Qianlong ring is a world of soul and Qi. After wearing it, its unique spirit will constantly transform the wearer''s body. However, in a few days, there is an impulse to break through the prohibition and enter the Ninth level of spiritual state. In addition, his senses become extremely sharp, and his body is multiplied. In particular, his own breath can be concealed by the ring. High mountains. Millet grass gazed at the red spot in the night, and his face was filled with anxiety. "Lord, is he really suitable?" "I don''t know, but I have no choice. I just hope my choice this time... Will be right." Wei Qinghou''s hoarse voice came from the room. A few days later, Wei Qinghou, the leader of juehun sect, issued the supreme order. All the out going disciples in the sect were called back to the sect. The outer disciples, the inner disciples and the elite disciples gathered outside the juehunzong hall, with a vast number of people. This order detonated the whole clan. "What happened? Why did the clan bring us all together? " "Even the elite disciples have appeared. Is there something big happening?" "It is said that many senior brothers and sisters who are on duty outside have also come back." "I''m afraid it''s something terrible." The disciples whispered. The heart of Angelica dahurica in the distance stood with a group of disciples and said something, but her sight was always looking at the white night here. Qin Ru''s face was still pale and did not dare to approach him. The group of new disciples that Zhang Dazhuang once led excitedly called elder martial brother Bai around the white night. Although Zhang Dazhuang was instructed by Lin Zhengshu to approach him deliberately, these disciples did not know anything about it. "Today, it will completely rewrite the Jue Hun sect." In the white night closed his eyes, ignoring the noise around, a familiar voice suddenly into his ears. White night turned his head and said faintly, "I thought you would not come." "How can such an important day not come?" The man said with a smile that was as clean as ever. After he appeared, the disciples around him made bursts of exclamations. "It''s senior brother Lin..." "my God, the first person in the list of dragon and tiger! He... Appeared "It is said that his strength has surpassed the inner disciples a long time ago. He is unfathomable and can be comparable with most elite disciples. I don''t know what strength he is now.""I seem to be as old as I am, but I have achieved so much." "I didn''t expect that elder martial brother Lin, who can''t see the end of the dragon and see the head of the dragon all came here..." he was filled with emotion. Top of the list? White night slightly a Leng, staring at the white man. The man in white still had a cool smile on his face. He held out his hand and said to the white night, "Lin Zhengtian, Lin Zhengshu''s brother." "Is Lin Zhengshu really your brother?" White night eyebrows twitch. Lin Zhengtian said with a smile: "he is my half brother." The white night hesitated. I didn''t expect that the only person he thought he could talk to was Lin Zhengshu''s elder brother. "You don''t have to be embarrassed. I know he died in your hands, but his death does not affect the friendship between you and me. In my opinion, his death is sooner or later. A man who likes to play tricks will surely die in his own hands. Others are just a knife to kill himself. " Lin Zhengtian seemed to see through the worries of the white night, smiling and lifting his hands. It turns out that he knew it for a long time. White night did not speak, reached out and patted his palm. Lin Zhengtian did not speak any more, but walked aside and sat down with his knees crossed. Outside the hall is still lively, until after half column incense, more than a dozen figures come out of the hall. Those are the elders of juehun sect. Looking up in the white night, his face became tense. Among these people, in addition to millet grass and big elder fish Changsong, the old man who has been sleeping in the book Pavilion is also there, and the steward of the wooden man room. It turned out that they were all elders of juehun sect. Everyone looked very serious. The high-level of Jue Hun sect has come. It can be seen that today''s affairs are not trivial matters and will definitely affect the clan! The disciples gradually quieted down. They had already felt the heavy burden from the elders and patriarchs. Wei Qinghou stepped forward and glanced at the dense disciples under him, and his deep voice rang out. "From today on... Jue Hun sect is disbanded!" This word fell, like a bolt from the blue, shocked everyone present. The whole square is quiet and frightening, as if a needle falls to the ground, and it will send out the sound of thunder... "there is no Jue Hun sect in the world. Please leave the mountain as soon as possible!" The crowd was boiling over and over, but Wei Qinghou ignored it and continued. The white night looks calm, thinking about the reason. It should have something to do with the Qianlong ring. "What''s going on here? Lord, why do you want to disband the juehun sect? " "Lord, I''ve been living in the capital for nearly 15 years. Why do you say it''s disbanded?" "We need to explain!" The crowd kept asking questions, and soon it was boiling. Those elite disciples are even more reluctant, some people tears, extremely reluctant to give up, simply can not accept this reality. "You don''t need to ask more. I said that if you disband, you will be disbanded. All the elders agree that the resources in the sect have been evenly distributed. Later, you can go to the mountain gate to get it and then leave the mountain. Although the juehun sect is disbanded, I hope you will remember that no matter where you are, you can abide by the benevolence principle and carry forward the righteousness of juehun sect, if you can I urge you to rebuild the juehun sect The patriarch''s voice tends to be hoarse, as if he is suppressing something. Some people heard the Lord''s unwillingness to give up, but more people are still confused, do not give up asking. "Why? Why? Why should the good ones be dissolved? " The atmosphere of the scene was desolate, confused, stunned and panicked. The sudden news simply caught the disciples off guard. "Let me tell you why, because Jue Hun Zong is exhausted! It''s time to die! " Just then, a laugh came from outside the mountain gate. People looked at the source of the sound in unison, but saw a few streamers flying in front of the hall, the light dispersed, and several men and women in luxurious robes appeared in front of the public. These people are all hidden, not aware of their soul power, and their strength is unpredictable, and the Kirin pattern printed on their robes and clothes also declares their identity to everyone. "The man of the sanctuary!" "How did the people of the sanctuary come here?" The disciples immediately rushed over, intending to surround it. But at this moment, the ground suddenly vibrated slightly. Then there was a roar from the bottom of the mountain, and a lot of breaking air also came to this place. At night, his face changed slightly and he got up at once. However, the door of Jue Hun sect was shattered, and countless figures with tall horses and armor rushed in. Snow armour shining, spears stand, murderous, momentum like Hong, a man a horse, actually give a sense of breaking the sky."The dynasty breaks the heavenly army!" In the white night, his eyes were cold and fixed on the army. There are thousands of Jiashi riding on horses. Their bright spears are like a line of isolation, forcing all the disciples of juehun sect back. The air is a large number of masters from the holy way college, they step in the air, breath, leap. There are also thousands of people, all of them are masters of the spirit state. The sky and the earth are all their people. "I can''t escape." Lin Zhengtian, sitting in a sitting position, gave a bitter smile and stood up. "The elite of the dynasty broke the heavenly army, the master of Shengdao academy? What''s going on here? " Juehun clan trembled and exclaimed. "Don''t panic. They''re here for me. You''ll be fine." The upper Wei Qinghou said lightly. He jumped up and fell into the air. A blue light bloomed from his body. Seven levels of blue sky soul power! Nine levels of Jue soul state! Exclamations continued. Those who had been forced to come to the sanctuary, in the face of the situation, hastened to withdraw. But the men and women who first rushed to the temple did not move. The first middle-aged man with a goatee sneered: "Wei Qinghou, I didn''t expect you to leave the holy yard for such a long time, and your strength has improved so quickly. Ha ha, thanks to your talent, Qianlong ring is in your hands, which is just a cruel thing!" "Is this the youngest vice president of Shinto college? After so many years, it''s the Ninth level of soul state! It''s ridiculous. " A woman beside said with a smile. However, the other party''s ridicule seemed to have no effect on Wei Qinghou. He looked at several people with a cold look and drank: "is it ridiculous? If you have the confidence to deal with me, come on! Those who think my strength is ridiculous will be my first target The words fell, people smile a stiff, especially the woman, silent, dare not speak. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 Wei Qinghou snorted: "I know what you''re here for. It''s just for Qianlong ring. But I want to tell you that I won''t give the Qianlong ring to you, a group of dirty and despicable people. For Qianlong ring, you killed my best friend Jingmo. I haven''t calculated the account with you." "Wei Qinghou! If you don''t hand in the Qianlong ring, are you going to let these juehunzong disciples bury you? Hehe, with your development, there are many experts in juehun sect. It''s still difficult for the holy yard to eat you. But today, I need the help of the crown prince, and the most powerful army of the dynasty, the heaven breaking army. The little juehun sect is like a swarm of ants on the ground. If you know something, hand over the Qianlong ring, and then go with us to Wangdu. In this way, juehunzong can still be saved, if you don''t know how to understand it I''m afraid today, the Mang Mountain will become a blood mountain! " The middle-aged man said with a smile. "The Qianlong ring can''t be handed over to you, otherwise, you''ll be killed!" "The people of this mountain will be buried here today." "Never stop! All the disciples are innocent. Are you not afraid to damage the reputation of the sanctuary for thousands of years? Aren''t you afraid to be poked in the back? " Wei Qinghou''s eyes were red. "If all the people here die, do you think anyone else will know what happened today?" Xin continued to sneer and sneer, and did not care. Wei Qinghou clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes burst out with uncontrollable hatred. The white night is even more furious. This is so hot that he wants to kill the whole clan! "It''s no wonder that the sect mainly disbanded juehun sect. He had already realized that the holy yard was going to unite with the Royal Army to attack the juehun sect. He was worried that the disciples of the sect would be involved, so he arranged for them to leave the sect in a hurry, but he didn''t expect that the other party would come so soon." "They... They have all been expelled from juehun sect by me. They are not our juehun sect people anymore... So, this matter has nothing to do with them..." Wei Qinghou said hoarsely, his eyes dim. Now I can only draw a clear line to protect my disciples. Although he is powerful, he can''t protect so many people. "No! I''m a master of juehun! " Just as he said this, a roar came from the crowd. All of them were shocked and looked at them, but a disciple ran to the hall, drew out his sword from his waist, pointed at the man of the holy way academy, and said angrily, "I am the master of juehun. I was, is, and will be. Who dares to move my patriarch, I want him to look good!" The white night was stunned and looked at him. He was not someone else, but one of the disciples who followed him. His name was Li Gensheng! His cultivation was not high, and he had not been a monk for half a year. But at this juncture, he did not shrink back and stood in front of the patriarch at the first time. Maybe he suffered a lot of bullying after he joined the sect, or suffered countless unfair treatment after he joined the sect. However, there was nothing less that juehun sect should give him. In half a year, he learned a lot, especially the meaning of juehun sect! Self cultivation! Wei Dao!!! The disciples were stunned. I feel the blood boiling in my body at night. Wei Qinghou was even more astonished. Just then, another figure sprang up from his side and flew to the hall. "The inner disciple Lin Zhengtian is here. If you want to move my patriarch, step on my body first!" Lin Zhengtian drank loudly and his momentum broke out. The Ninth level of Qi soul state! Top of the list! He stood up. He is incomparably proud of heaven. He is a rare genius in juexingzong. He must have a bright future, but at this moment, he did not shrink back! "Chen Canghai, the inner disciple, is here!" Another man rushed out of the crowd. Chen Canghai, second in the list of dragon and tiger! "Inner disciple Zhang Qinghong is here!" Dragon and tiger list the third light red, the only female dragon and tiger list! "Outside disciple Zheng Ye is here!" "Outside disciple Mahong is here!" More and more disciples poured in. "I''m a juehun patriarch. Who dares to hurt my patriarch?" There was a lot of shouting and roaring. Now even if Wei Qinghou wants to divide the relationship with them, it will not become! The white night did not say a word, and walked in front of the hall. The door is the door, which can easily give up? How can you call yourself a soul if you can''t share weal and woe? More and more people flocked to Wei Qinghou, especially the elite disciples. Almost half of them stood in the past. But there are many people standing still. Not everyone is not afraid of death. Although the number of juehunzong is no less than that of Shengdao college and the broken heaven army, the strength of both sides is too big. The breaking heaven army is the most powerful army in the Xia Dynasty, with a small number of people. However, every soldier has the strength above the qihun state. The Shengdao college sent out all the divisions. In contrast, juehunzong is almost all disciples, and only elite disciples can compete with these people for a while.Seeing the juehunzong''s people are united, Xinquan''s face is filled with sneers. He glances at the crowd and says in a low voice: "do you think the juehun sect can compete with the elite of the imperial court? Once you do it, it will be a unilateral massacre! " "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to fight, come and fight!" Someone yelled. Xin Chuan shook his head and continued to drink. His soul power was stored in his voice, and he swayed all over the sect: "Dear talents of juehunzong, I am Xin Duan, vice president of Shengdao college! You may not have heard of me, but you must have heard of the holy way college! It''s the best college in Wangdu. It''s supported by the dynasty. It''s like a forest of strong people. There are countless cultivation resources. Now, I sincerely invite you to join our holy Academy. Those who are willing to join us will come to my side! I promise that after this, I will take you into the holy yard to cultivate and help you to achieve the spiritual way. " People were moved by this remark. The fame of the holy Academy was well known in the whole dynasty of the great Xia Dynasty. How many people in such a college can''t get in with their heads sharpened. Now, when the vice president asks for an invitation, how can they not be moved? "Don''t go! The sanctuary is not so easy to enter. He must have another plan White night eyes a Lin, immediately shout. But those who were in the mood couldn''t listen to him. "President Xin! I would like to join the sanctuary "I would like to." "Lord, I''m sorry." "If we fight against these people, we will surely die. We just want to have a good future..." People''s firm heart is loose. Those who did not make a statement before almost stood at Xin''s end almost for the first time, and those who had already made their statement also began to hesitate. Finally, someone took the lead. He clasped his fist at Wei Qinghou, gritted his teeth and ran over. If there is one, there will be a second and a third. After a while, more than half of Xin''s disciples had been set up at that end. "You bastards Some of the elite students began to scold. But it didn''t help. Xin incessantly laughs and looks at Wei Qinghou. He provocatively says, "Wei Qinghou, it seems that you are not so good when the patriarch." "They all want to have a good future. I don''t blame them. I just hope they don''t forget their morality." Wei Qinghou took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "Morality? You deserve to talk to our sanctuary about morality? I''ll ask you again at the end of the day, Qianlong Jie. Are you paying or not? " Xin endless, look a turn, ferocious way. "At this time, don''t you know my attitude?" Wei Qinghou did not change his face. "You don''t want to hand it in? Then don''t blame me. " Xin kept smiling coldly at the corners of his mouth. He turned his eyes and looked at the disciples of juehun sect who had committed suicide. He said, "the Marquis of Wei Qing is guilty of stealing the most precious treasure of our holy yard. Now, I order you to take the lead to kill Wei Qinghou. If anyone can kill Wei Qinghou, he can reward one Tibetan level skill, three Tibetan magic weapons, and one hundred top-grade pills!" "Ah?" The disciples were in a daze. Xin Quan asked them to attack and kill juehunzong... "why? You''re not going? Are you not sincere? " Xin continued coldly: "you must show enough loyalty to my holy house, otherwise, you will not be the people of my holy house! I''ll kill you first As the words fell, the master of the holy yard immediately forced him, and his soul power was like a mountain, pressing on these disciples. White night to see the fury, Xin never stop, good and evil, but with this means completely divided the juehun sect. Those disciples immediately fell into a desperate situation and could not retreat. "Stop it!" Wei Qinghou was angry and his eyes were red. "If you want me to stop, give me the Qianlong ring!" Hsin kept humming. "No way!" Wei Qinghou leaped into Changhong and rushed straight to Xin. "Good coming!" Xin incessantly seems to be waiting for this moment, the whole body master rushes up together. "Kill!" Muren house management and fish long song and other people all hands. The broken sky army also went out. They lined up to attack this place. Although it was a big mountain, their horsepower was infinite. They walked on the ground on the high mountain and the earth was trampled on. People on both sides immediately stood up. "Kill!" At this time, the disciples who had surrendered to the holy yard finally moved. They ran away, but when they were in the middle of the race, suddenly several people took a turn and pointed their swords at the people in the holy yard behind them. "Kill The thunderous roar broke out from their voices, and the sanctuary people were caught off guard, and a large number of them were pierced to the end by sharp swords. "For the Lord, kill!" As if they were crazy, these disciples rushed to the holy yard. The crowd that had just come up was knocked into pieces at once. The white night was stunned, and then his eyes turned red. He watched the small group of people in front of him, his heart beating wildly.They didn''t really want to join the sanctuary, they just pretended to surrender. They knew that Xin was making use of them, so they turned against each other at this juncture and pulled those who really wanted to join juehun sect into the water. I have to say that this is a wonderful skill. The broken heavenly army immediately killed these disciples, and they were forced to fight, but the cost of doing so can be imagined. Those who rushed up first turned into flesh and mud under the iron horse in an instant. They are using their lives to fight for the last strength of juehun sect. "Brute In the white night, his eyes were red, and he rushed up with his iron sword. The soul of liuchongtian changed into Taotie. The soul burst out like a flame of soul power, and ran into those broken heavenly armies with him. "Kill!" When a Jiashi comes with a spear, the powerful soul force of the spirit state is suppressed. But as soon as these spirits were close, they were completely burned by the soul of Taotie. "Die for me!" A sword in the white night. The flame wrapped with the iron sword, the ordinary sword rendered shining light, the sword edge fell, even people and horses, cut in two! "Good!" Chen Canghai, a master of dragon and tiger ranking in the distance, gave a big drink and killed him to help the white night. "Elder martial brother Chen! You''re in charge of the left, and I''ll take the right! " Drink in the daytime. "There are many thieves on the right. Let me do it." Chen Canghai Road. But the white night turned a deaf ear, picked up the spear on the ground and killed it with one sword and one shot. The sword and spear are like dragons, and their momentum is like a rainbow. They rush to kill them, and in the twinkling of an eye, they will overturn a man killed by the army of heaven. His soul power is like armor, even if the soul state of the broken heavenly army is stronger than him, he can''t get any advantage in soul power... "asshole!" Seeing that the white night was so arrogant, several broken heavenly armies immediately surrounded the ground, and the four spears rolled the soul power, like a roaring angry dragon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 "Hum!" In the white night, his expression was indifferent, and his sword and startling footwork were used to the utmost. He almost avoided these four terrible guns in a wave like manner. His soul force was tearing at his robes. It was like several big men pounding his body with red iron, and the strength reached a thousand jin. But he was not in a hurry, the iron sword like a snake, stabbed a person''s throat. Pooh. One man fell to the ground, and his spear shot at the other at the same time. The man quickly received the move to resist, but his spear had just received the white night''s gun, and the iron sword killed it again. Pooh! Another soldier died. How fast! How tricky! The remaining two were terrified. Isn''t this guy wearing a disciple''s uniform? What kind of power is so terrible? But I didn''t know that it was the result of practicing in the wooden house day after day. In the white night, the front of the spear swung his sword, and he attacked the two at the same time. "Don''t be arrogant!" "What are you when we break the sky army?" The two men were furious and attacked with all their strength. Dang! Dang! Three guns and one sword collided. The white night was shaken back and forth again and again, but the two men were not comfortable, and the horse on his hip also stepped back a few steps, quite unstable. Breaking the sky army is really extraordinary. My brutality is different from ordinary people, but I can''t take advantage of it. White night thought, but he did not know that the other side was more shocked than him. We need to know that the white night is able to resist two well-trained soldiers of the dynasty with the strength of one person, and can not fall behind. Just at the time of the battle in the white night, the broken sky army and the experts of the holy yard have come up. Those outside disciples can''t resist these powerful souls at all. Except for the powerful people like Bai Ye and Chen Canghai, the rest of the disciples are like leeks, and they can''t resist them. After a while, the corpses were everywhere, and the blood flowed into a river. The bodies of the juehun clan were everywhere on the ground, while the army of broken men and the holy yard were few. White night successfully cut off these two people, but he is out of breath. He did not flinch, carrying his sword and gun, ready to fight again. "Go At this time, a roar sounded from the hall of Jue Hun Zong. The white night was stunned. He turned his head and looked, but he saw Wei Qinghou standing in front of the hall and roaring with all his strength. "Everybody, let''s go!" The voice fell and a dark shadow stood in front of the white night. He was stunned. The shadow was actually the black Italian man of the wooden house. We can see a large number of wooden figures coming from the mountainside, all of them are wooden men in wooden houses. They are like a torrent. Although the strength of wooden people is not strong, the number is huge, and they have successfully restrained the sky breaking army. White night saw this, a bite teeth, low drink: "cover the Lord retreat!" "Back? Do you have a way out? " There was a sneer from the fish long loose. I saw a terrible roar of tiger in the sky breaking army, and then a huge tiger shadow came out. The fierce tiger pounced on it and shocked Wei Qinghou. Bang! Wei Qinghou was directly shocked by the tiger shadow and hit the rear hall. The hall was shaking and the wall was cracked. The shadow of the tiger fades away. A middle-aged man in dark gold armor, holding a big knife, strides. Rides a fierce tiger, flies in the air. "Tiger general Taidong?" The elders looked startled. "Qianlong Jie, such a God, should be presented to the crown prince, Wei Qinghou. If you want to live, give it up." Taidong said calmly. "Even if I hand it over, you will not let go of Jue Hun Zong. Why say such childish words again?" Wei Qinghou staggered out of the ruins, his face very pale. "You''re right. It''s really naive. I don''t believe it myself." Taidong''s mouth was ferocious and said in a low voice: "since you don''t pay each other, I''ll have to take it by myself. Everyone obeys orders. Juehun sect desecrates the crown prince, violates the imperial order and intends to rebel. The juehun clan has betrayed the country. Kill all the people in the whole clan and kill them all, no one left! Kill "Kill!" The roar was earth shaking. The people who broke the heavenly army galloped on their horses and made a fierce impact on it. In the face of the tide like enemy, the white night looks tense. But the black Italian went to take the lead to rush up and block the past. The army is a whole, not a single person. Although the white night can fight against two or three of the sky breaking armies, hundreds of thousands of them are gathered together. Their strength is not as simple as one plus one, and their power is multiplied. In the white night, when he was ready to rush up, a hand suddenly stretched out from his back and held him back. It''s millet! "Master!" Cry out in the white night. "White night, have you forgotten the responsibility entrusted to you by the Lord? Do you forget what you''re wearing on your fingers? No more nostalgia! Go! step on it! If you don''t leave and Qianlong ring falls into the hands of the holy yard, all the sacrifices made by the patriarch will be in vain, and the dead disciples will die in vain! Don''t let them down Millet grass cries out with pain.Hearing the sound in the white night, the pace is stiff. Millet grass has no way to say anything more. The black Italian wood man has been submerged by the broken sky army. The grain grass strides the old body, block the past, to the idea has been determined, no turning back! The defeat of juexingzong is doomed, which can not be changed. But it doesn''t destroy the will of the people. The white night glared. Soon, the grass was not under the hoof of the horse. He knew it was death, but he did not hesitate. "Master!" At night, the whole man was completely furious, and he would like to tear up the life of the broken heavenly army immediately! "If you really want to save Jue Hun Zong, you should leave immediately. I have asked some of my disciples to go down the mountain in the dark! In the white night, there is no worry about firewood burning! You have to believe in yourself At this time, another voice came from his ear, which seemed to be whispering. Ordinary people didn''t notice it. He turned his eyes and saw the old man of shuge who was fighting with the broken sky army in the distance. . The old man cut off a broken sky army, step a little, and fell on the side of the white night. He stretched out his hand and directly patted it on the top of the white night''s head. The moment the palm falls, a hot and dry force is instilled from the top of your head. In the daytime, you find that your potential in your body is instantly activated. The soul state breaks through the limitation of the Qi soul state and soars to the first level of the Qi soul state! "Jue Hun sect had three Jue (mujue, shujue and jianjue) before the future of Wei Qinghou. Mujue was proficient in puppet skills, Shu Jue knew thousands of soul skills, and sword Jue broke the whole world with one sword. The nine soul sword Jue you learned is the strongest sword Jue among the three Jue. It took a lifetime of painstaking efforts to research and write the divine formula. Although this sword Jue has achieved his name, it also The end of his life! Don''t disappoint the patriarch, the sword Jue and the Jue Hun Zong. Let''s go now! Get out of here The old man said, and rushed to juehun sect again. At night, his hands were clenched tightly, as if to crush the hilt and the barrel of the gun. "Juehunzong disciples, all come here!" At this time, Wei Qinghou yelled. The crowd retreated toward the hall. White night did not dare to hesitate, and then left. Breaking the sky army and the people of the holy courtyard took the opportunity to reorganize the lineup and began to encircle. All the elite disciples stand on the periphery, while the youngest and most gifted ones are strictly protected inside. Wei Qinghou stood in the front with all the elders, without any concern for his own life. Xin Duan and Taidong will stay away for the time being, and they will hold on to each other. There are more than ten thousand people in juexingzong. Now there are only a few thousand. In less than an hour, half of them have lost their lives. "I''m sorry for the old lord." Wei Qinghou looked at the corpses all over the ground, the door of the clan dyed red, and his voice was hoarse. Wooden man housing management came out, turned his head and looked at the scarred and bloody disciples behind his eyes. He gave a slight smile, and his expression was suddenly extremely relaxed. All the disciples were stunned. In the past, this steward had only a serious attitude, but today, it is so warm. Is that what he really is? "You are all the best disciples of juehunzong. No matter who can leave here alive today, I hope you can remember that it is not important to rebuild the sect, but your original intention, which must not be forgotten! Defend the way! Justice in the world lies in the hearts of the people! " The sound fell and he rushed out. Those who are still fighting with the broken sky army suddenly rushed over like crazy, they are like building blocks overlapped together, in the blink of an eye into a huge wooden man. But the giant of wood, though formed, has no soul. In the eyes of all the disciples, mujue rushes past. His whole body''s soul power suddenly turbulence, then explodes, smashes to pieces, the blood scatters to the wood giant. Mujue, meteor! Roar!!!! Drenched with blood, the giant of wood sent out a thunderous roar, which filled the whole Mang Mountain with violence and killing! "Puppet prohibition?" Taidong and Xin are both facial changes. The giant of wood lifted his foot, and his foot was shaken down, and the soldiers in the sky overturned their horses, killing and injuring countless people. The disciples were shocked. Wei Qinghou''s eyes were red and he was very sad. "Changsong! Take them away He bellowed with grief and anger. "Lord!" "Go It''s as if it''s coming out of your teeth. The disciples burst into tears. White night bit his teeth, low drink way: "the Lord seems to be wrong I white, I stay!" After that, he reached out to pick the ring in his hand, but was surprised to find that the Qianlong ring seemed to be stuck on the top and could not be taken off. White night pale, without hesitation to pull out the iron sword, toward the finger to cut. But as soon as the edge of the sword approached, it was shaken open by a soul force. "White night, do you want to give up juehun sect?" Wei Qinghou''s face was ferocious: "let you go, you can go! Don''t stayThe voice fell, a strong wind came, and all the people were blown into the hall. "Lord!" "Kill!" The broken sky army rushed over. Taidong is riding a tiger, one is the first. "Wei Qinghou, leave your life behind!" "General Tai, how about you and me join hands to kill this man?" Xin Duan comes here. "Yes, but to win the Qianlong ring, I must give it to the crown prince as soon as possible." Tai Dong said without expression. "Of course, otherwise, general, you would not have come here in person." He never stops talking. They forced them to pass. Although Wei Qing Hou is strong, it is absolutely impossible to fight against these two people. The elders are also busy dealing with the masters of the holy yard. Mujue ordered to use the puppet ban technique. The huge wooden man stepped on it with one foot, and the soldiers who broke the sky overturned their horses. The earth trembled, and the whole Mang Mountain was shaken. But the huge puppet''s ability is limited, more and more broken sky army rushed through the giant of wood and rushed towards this. Taidong saw that the broken sky army was near, so he drank and killed him with a knife. Wei Qinghou quickly sacrificed his soul power to meet the challenge. His soul power was like lightning, which kept moving around Taidong to restrain each other. Taidong can''t take advantage of it, but Xin Duan has already killed him. The army of breaking heaven rushed into the hall like a tide, which was unstoppable. "All back." Yuchangsong shouts. The disciples retreated slowly. How amazing is the speed of the wild horse that can break the sky army? Before they retreated into the secret passage behind the main hall, the enemy came here. Many disciples rushed out of the disciples and stood in front of them to quickly build a defense line. But how can flesh and blood resist a strong horse? In the blink of an eye, these people were knocked open, some were picked over by a gun, some were trampled to death by iron hooves. In the white night, the sword blows away, and the hot soul power is like a flame. An iron horse was shrouded in soul power, and his pace was stiff. He jumped up and sealed his throat with a sword. A broken sky army, die! "Asshole!" "This man has killed many of our brothers!" "Kill him first!" The soldiers of the broken sky were angry and surrounded the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 In the white night, he quickly swung the body of his sword, but there were more than ten spears around him. His attack speed was frequent and his soul power was terrible. He had a big fight before, and he was a little weak. At this critical moment, a slender sword came from the side, and the sound of "Dang" fired several spears for him. The white night looked at, stunned. It''s Bai Zhi Xin... however, Bai Zhi heart can''t bear the brute force of breaking the heavenly army. With a sword, she is shaken open, and the other party''s soul force presses on her chest directly. She steps backward and spits blood out of her mouth. The white night rushed up to hold it. "Brother, I''m sorry. I''ve always been sorry for you. In fact, I knew my father was sorry for Bai family, but I was very jealous. I envied that you had defeated Ye Qian. I envied that you had become the first day in Los Angeles. I wanted to defeat you and prove to the elder martial brothers and sisters in Zong nei, proving that I was seen by Bai family and even Luocheng people It was the first day of the white family, but because of this, I even abandoned our family relationship. Brother, forgive me Angelica dahurica heart is crying, the corner of the mouth is still left with blood, pear blossom with rain, extremely sad. She repressed this for a long time. Her face was extremely pale, and it was obvious that the spirit of heaven was damaged. "Don''t talk about it. Get out of here first!" The white night gnaws one''s teeth. Yu Changsong over there leads the disciples of the inner gate to kill them. They fight and retreat. Several inner disciples hold Bai Zhi''s heart back, turn their eyes in the night, stare at the broken sky army over there coldly, and their looks become ferocious. All of a sudden, there was a crack in his silent soul house. But he didn''t care. The book opened a palm for him and activated the potential in his body. At the moment, he had the first level strength of Qi and soul state. "You go first!" White night holding an iron sword, standing in front of the dark hall. One man is in charge, ten thousand men are not allowed to open! Yu Changsong and others are hard to block four fists, and several broken sky troops are coming. He held the sword tightly and looked ferocious. "Die!" In the white night, a sword blows away, and the body of the sword is buzzing, as if there are beasts roaring in it. "Things that don''t know how to live or die!" A strong soldier with a spear shook the sky, and the terrible soul pressure seemed to tear the earth apart. But the white night does not dodge, hard to break the pressure of the soul, the hot soul force with the iron sword. Bang! The fire splashed like a raging dragon. The armor on the chest of the soldier was directly pierced, and his sword penetrated through his heart. The place where he penetrated was red as if it was burning. In the white night, he chased and killed the general. The body of the iron sword has been cracked by him, but with the blessing of brute force and soul power, it has played a terrible power. Bang Dang! Finally, the crisp sound came out, and the iron sword could no longer bear such a high-intensity battle as the white night. The body of the sword turned into powder and was completely destroyed. "Good chance!" The remaining two broke the sky army eyes a cold, immediately stabbed. But the white night looks ferocious and raises his arms to the gun. "Arrogant!" They were furious. How dare a disciple of a small mountain sect to confront two royal soldiers? The long spear attacked, the momentum was like a rainbow, and the terrible gun head was flying in the air. But when the white night steady grasp of the long gun, the two broken sky soldiers found its amazing and terrifying. In the white night, his hands were shocked by the gun head, but the brute force from his arm directly pulled the two Heaven breaking armies down from the man horse. Bang! Bang! Two feet in the past, hard kick in these two people. A broken sky army had no time to respond, and his forehead was bombarded with seven meat and eight vegetables. A disciple rushed up behind him, one made up a sword, and two died. "Elder martial brother Bai, let''s go The disciple was in a hurry. He looked at the entrance of the hall. Shujue fell down, a group of elders died! Wei Qinghou has been completely surrounded by the crowd, countless experts launched a siege to it. It''s impossible to escape. Xin Duan and Taidong completely and completely occupied the Jue Hun sect. At this time, Wei Qinghou suddenly turned around and took a look at the white night. The white night froze. He couldn''t forget that sight. In his dark, muddy eyes, there was a trace of Teng Liang... suddenly, Wei Qinghou raised his hand, and on his finger, a golden ring flickered. "Qianlong ring!" Taidong exclaimed. "Cut that hand off!" Xin was almost the first to shout out. But just as the voice fell, Wei Qinghou''s body was filled with countless violent and amazing soul power. Taidong and Xin constantly changed their faces. The bodies of those who were close to Wei Qinghou suddenly burst into pieces. It was as if there was an invisible barrier around him. Anyone who touched him would die."Not good!" Xin Quan seemed to notice something and roared, "he''s going to destroy the Qianlong ring!" "Stop him! Give it all to me Taidong roared. The fierce and fearless army of the imperial guards will break through. Wei Qinghou laughed, very relaxed smile, as if there is no burden, no responsibility, he once again looked at the white night, is a very obscure one, but the white night but read the meaning of his eyes. That''s sustenance, that''s great hope. At that moment, the white night felt his shoulders heavy. Dong!!!!!!! There was an explosion. The soul power swept the whole hall like a storm of destruction. The hall collapsed, and countless masters of the holy yard and the broken heavenly army were buried among them. Wei Qinghou proved Jue Hun Zong with his will! Soul, but also the world! The white night was also lifted by the soul force and fell to the rear. It was a fake ring. Wei Qinghou exploded himself with his flesh and blood to create the illusion of destroying the Qianlong ring! Both Xin Duan and Taidong were blown away. They fell to the ground and their faces turned pale. However, they had been on guard and were not seriously injured. The place where Wei Qinghou was located has become a big pit. Half the mountainside was cracked and many people died. The main hall was blocked by the collapse of the rubble, temporarily retarding the advance of the broken heavenly army. Taidong saw this, his whole body trembled with anger, and his blue veins burst out. "Wei Qinghou! You think to destroy the Qianlong ring! Can I let you go of Jue Hun sect? Don''t think about it He jumped up and smashed the hall with one hand. He roared: "chase me, master juehun! There is no amnesty for killing!! Kill all! Kill One after another, the army broke into the hall. In the dark, Yu Changsong led the remaining disciples to retreat. Wei Qinghou''s self explosion bought time for everyone. At the end of the tunnel, there is a huge open space, on which there are hundreds of square lines. "The master has long been aware that the people of the holy yard will attack the juehun sect. Before, the holy yard sent many experts to snatch the Qianlong ring, but they were all driven back by the Lord. But now it is different. With the help of the power of the king''s army, the Holy yard attacked the juehun sect! When the Lord got the news, he immediately arranged a secret channel. He didn''t want to give up juehun sect, let alone give up you The heavy sound of the fish began to sound. "All of you standing in those squares, come on When the disciples heard the sound, they did not understand, but they did. White night feels a little wrong. But at this time, Yu Changsong suddenly pressed a stone carving next to the tunnel. In a flash, the squares on the ground had a lot of soul power, and then they all split, and the people standing on the ground directly fell down. Fish long loose see, immediately build up the soul force, hit it hard, destroy the tunnel to escape from the heaven. After a while, Taidong and Xin are chasing each other. Seeing those broken tunnels, he was gnashing his teeth. Fish long loose eyes closed, deep breathing. After a while, there was a big noise in the dark again. The last elder of juehun sect didn''t choose to escape. Instead, he followed the elders and the patriarch and stayed on the Mangshan Mountain with vicissitudes... ... every square leads to different places of juehun sect, and the white night also falls down. When people react, people fall into the water. He shook his head and swam to the bank immediately. Looking around, he found that it was actually the black stone gorge. It''s dozens of miles away from Mangshan. There are many methods in the dark way. In such a short time, people were sent here... in the daytime, they clenched their fists and looked at the Mangshan Mountain in the distance, and a dull sound came. The vicissitudes of the mountain, as if has been covered by a layer of blood fog. Wei Qinghou could have given up the Qianlong ring to save his life, but he didn''t because he knew that more people might die if the Qianlong ring was handed over to the holy yard. He could escape alone, but he still did not, but chose to cover the departure of his disciples. There are master shujue and master mujue. They are all hermit masters who can escape easily. But for the most common disciples of juehun sect, they choose to stay there forever. They have never forgotten their original intention and always abide by Zongyi! How can such a person not be admired? White night looked at the Qianlong ring on his finger, his expression was heavy. "Master Gu, master shujue and master mujue, you can rest assured that I will guard Qianlong ring, and Jue Hun sect will never fall down because of this!" White night stands up, represses the sadness in the heart, walks toward the nearby woods. After conquering the juehun sect, the people of the holy yard and the broken heaven army must send people to look for the escaping juehunzong disciples near the Mangshan Mountain. It is no longer safe here.The speed of the horse is so fast that it''s useless to flee. People''s feet can''t match the four hoofs of a horse. However, the most dangerous place is the safest. It may be the best choice to go up the mountain at this time. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect Jue Hun Zong to have this day. It''s really bad luck." Just as he was about to fumble back to Mangshan in the white night, a banter came into his ears. "Who?" Drink in the daytime. "I should say that, boy, you should be a member of Jue Hun sect?" The sound came from the Bush, and then a thin black wolf came out. The thin wolf is covered with skin and bones, and its tail is broken. It looks very ugly. But what shocked white night was that the wolf could speak. According to the records in the book, only a monster can do it, and he must be a monster with good cultivation. "How can monsters appear near juehunzong?" White night surprised way. "How can there be monsters? Where can''t I have four legs? What''s so strange about it The broken tailed wolf sneered. White night frowned, did not speak, turned away. But as soon as he raised his step, the wolf with broken tail suddenly came and stopped him. "For what?" A little alert at night. The wolf''s eye with broken tail glanced at the white night and burst into laughter. "Boy, you''d better not run around. If you''re from Jue Hun sect, it''s no doubt that you''re going out for your own death." "Is it safe to stay here?" The white night is light. "I can keep you safe." "I don''t know you, and I don''t know whether you are an enemy or a friend. Do you think I will believe you?" The wolf with broken tail laughed. "Boy, if I were the enemy, you would be dead now, you know?" "What did you... Stop me for?" Be careful in the daytime, but keep your vigilance. The broken tail wolf''s glowing eyes narrowed and circled the white night, looking at his whole body. After a moment, he said with a straight smile, "what are you doing? Of course, I want you to be my successor. " "Descendants?" What do you mean by a foggy night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 "You don''t understand? I will teach you the peerless skill, help you improve your realm, and provide temporary shelter for you, so that those who attack and kill juehunzong will not find you, understand? " The broken tail wolf rolled its eyes. White night came back from the shock. "Do you think I look like an idiot Who doesn''t feel surprised to hear that he suddenly jumps out of such a guy and wants to be his own successor or something? "What do you mean?" The wolf with broken tail is puzzled. "Do you think I''ll believe this pie in the sky?" Shake your head at night. "You can choose not to agree." "I won''t agree." "In that case, I will have to kill you to avoid exposing my whereabouts." The voice of the broken tail wolf became gloomy. White night frowned: "I don''t like people threatening me." "It''s not a threat, it''s a deal." "Is there such wishful thinking in trading?" "Didn''t I give you a choice?" The wolf with broken tail looks innocent. The night is silent. "Don''t worry, if you are my successor, I will also make conditions. This is not pie in the sky. If you do one thing for me, I will teach you all my lifelong accomplishments and give you countless benefits. How about it? Yes or no? " The wolf with broken tail is full of temptation. The white night looked down and thought, meeting such a strange wolf in such a place was really suspicious, but now he had no choice but to obey. Well, let''s see what it''s going to do. In fact, white night is still worried about one thing. That''s the White House in Los Angeles. The Ye family has a holy courtyard as its backing, and the white family relies on juehun sect. But now that juehunzong has changed so much, the Ye family will certainly make waves again. If we want to keep the Bai family and protect our father, we still need absolute strength. Let''s see what the broken tailed wolf is going to do. If it can provide shelter, it will be good. "I promise you, I''ll see what you''re up to." He said in the white night. "Come on, in that case, let''s start now." The wolf with broken tail said with a smile. "Now?" "It''s urgent to cultivate. Now, of course, you can follow me." With that, the thin wolf went deep into the woods. The outside of the forest is dense, but the center is very open, and the trees are cut down, as if they were man-made. There is a tomb, there is no tombstone, but there is a dark gold sword with dragon patterns on the scabbard. It doesn''t look like ordinary products. "Whose tomb is this?" Asked the white night. "My master." "Your master?" "Yes, but it''s just an empty tomb. There''s no body in it." The broken tailed wolf gouged something out of the mud nearby. The white night looked around him and then asked, "is this sword your master''s?" "No, I stole the sword. It''s been a few decades. How about it? Isn''t that a good sword The wolf with broken tail said with a smile. "Steal? Well, that''s good In the white night, I didn''t expect that the wolf with broken tail did this kind of furtive thing... "you can try it. If you can pull out this sword, the sword will be yours!" The wolf with broken tail took out a package from the soil and threw it aside. He said with a smile. "That''s what you said." Eager to try, the white night went to take down the sword. He held the scabbard in one hand and the handle in the other. He started the brute force and jerked his arms. But the sword... Didn''t move. White night did not insist for long, then gave up, staring at the handle of the sword and seriously said, "does this sword need a strong person or the master of the sword to pull it out?" "No The wolf with broken tail said with a smile, "this sword has a name. Maybe you haven''t heard of it, but I''ve heard a little bit about it. It''s called dead dragon." "Dead dragon? Dead dragon sword? What a strange name. " "This sword doesn''t come out of its sheath on weekdays. Even if you kill people, it will not scabbard at will. It will only scabbard in one situation "What''s the situation?" The white night asked. "In front of the real strong!" Broken tail wolf looks serious: "only when you face the real strong, can you pull it out, the weak, it disdains to scabbard." Hear here, white night heart trembles. This sword is very proud. "Well, you eat everything in this bag, and then I''ll teach you a way." "What method?" "Potential!" Broken tail wolf said, that thin body suddenly burst out of a terrible soul force, these soul forces build each other, like a big hand hard pushed into the white night. The white night hastily focuses on the feet, and the soul of the gluttonous heaven in the body stimulates it, and the hot soul force rolls away like a huge wave. But touch the hand of the soul, but it is dead to hold, difficult to enter half."Oh, boy, are your heavenly spirits mutated or six times heavenly? Tut tut... It seems that I have a good eye. I''m right to choose you. " The wolf with broken tail is very excited when he realizes the level of the spirit of the sky in the white night. White night eyebrows slightly coagulate, it is still talking and laughing, but he has exhausted all his strength, can not break through its strange soul power. At this time, the big hand of the soul suddenly spread, like a big net, covering the whole body of the white night 100 meters. At this moment, the white night found that the place where he was was seemed to be separated from the world. The wind moved the forest, but the flowers and trees around it were not affected. The water stopped flowing, the birds and beasts stopped singing. It seemed that someone was in charge of all this. White night ready to move, but found a strong wind blowing, blocking his body. To counter with the soul force, an inexplicable pressure sank, just raised the foot, the ground suddenly split, step into the air, people almost fell. "What is this?" He knew it was all about the broken tail wolf. "This is potential." The wolf with broken tail removed his soul power, and the strange power covering the whole body of the white night disappeared immediately. "Potential?" "yes, potential means that everything has potential. People have momentum, sword has sword power, and soul has soul potential. However, momentum, sword power and soul power are all potential. All changes depend on your mastery of potential. If you reach the peak, even if a stone on the ground is held in your hand, you can play its potential." The wolf with broken tail talks freely. At this moment, it looks very strict. The white night nodded thoughtfully. "Eat these things first, and then I will teach you the profound meaning of the general trend." Broken tail Wolf Road. White night nodded and opened the package on the ground, but it was full of rotten animal viscera and some smelly fruit. "What are these?" White night frowned. "Good stuff." "I can''t see it." "Fool, although the smell is a little bad, but these things can not be asked for by many people, good medicine bitter mouth!" Broken tail Wolf Road. The white night hesitated for a while, reached out to pick up a rotten fruit, and finally bit it down. "Maybe that''s the smell of shit." "Don''t talk nonsense." White night with a full of nausea, will be the burden of all things into the stomach. Almost at the moment when these foods enter the stomach, the body immediately surges with the meaning of heat and dryness. The soul of heaven seems to be illuminated by the gentle light, and feels extremely warm. White night immediately cross the knee, close eyes and breath, the whole body bone and flesh are inexplicably moistened, incomparably comfortable. The soul force gushed out from the sky like a stream and flowed all over the body. The white night was surprised to find that his hearing was increasing at a very clear speed, and the sounds heard in his ears gradually increased. He opened his eyes and found that the scene in front of him was also bright, and some extremely subtle things could be seen clearly. "Boy, you''re in good health. You can absorb the medicine so quickly." The wolf with the broken tail seemed to notice the change of the white night and looked surprised. "It''s better to use these herbs from our predecessors." "Don''t flatter me. Just now I said it tastes like shit... OK, no nonsense. Come here and I''ll teach you the profound meaning of the general trend." The wolf turned and headed for the river not far away. White night follows immediately. By the river, the wolf with broken tail stood by and watched the swift river. "Look at it." Broken tail wolf light way, suddenly, it''s soul power gush out, momentum, that soul force spread around like a ripple, around its center immediately become different. The thin and weak wolf with broken tail originally gave the impression of being down and dirty, but now it is just like a God, with sudden changes in temperament, noble and luxurious, and appears to be supreme. Is that momentum? I think in the dark at night. He turned his head and his pupils dilated. Look at the whole turbulent River, directly static... "the profound meaning of the general situation is the control of the potential. The water potential of this river is not as good as mine. I control it in my hand. I want it to flow and it will flow. If I want it to stop, it must stop! It''s like my captive, at my disposal Even if the other side can''t win the battle, the one who can''t win is not as good as the one who can''t win White night bowed his head and thought, nodded: "what the elder said is very true." "If you want to communicate with the general situation, first of all, you must have enough momentum. If you decide to do something and kill a person, you can''t waver. No matter right or wrong, no matter whether you succeed or not, you can''t shake your faith. When your momentum appears, you should quickly use your momentum to master the general situation of heaven and earth. Once the general trend of heaven and earth is grasped in your hand, you can Master everything between heaven and earth. "The broken tail wolf said and took a few steps back. The river flows again. The white night, with a serious look, stepped past, stood by the river, closed his eyes, and kept his momentum. Momentum! The most important performance is the blooming of power, which leads to the potential hidden in the body with the soul power. The soul power of Taotie heaven soul is a little bit overflowing and scattered to the four sides. White night looks focused, heart as one, feeling the most primitive power hidden between heaven and earth. The wind of the wind. The water potential of water. The majestic power of the trees. The nimble power of butterflies, birds and insects. Qi has its own size, so does its potential. Feel it! All of a sudden, the body of the white night was shocked, and a wonderful Qi was intended to generate all over his body. From the momentum of Taotie''s soul. This momentum is like a sword. He holds it tightly in his hand and kills it in the sky and ground. He vows to conquer it and hold it in his hand. The broken tail wolf beside him was distracted and kept silent for a long time. The wind was blowing and the river was boiling. The birds and insects around were startled. Fighting in the white night! Fighting with the general situation of the world. Fighting for control of this area! The general trend of heaven and earth, covering the world, is just ordinary people, how dare to blaspheme? But if the potential is unyielding, breaking the sky and moving the earth, how can you submit to the momentum of your opponent? He was gnawing his teeth in the white night, his face was sweating, his robes were rattling and his hair was dancing. The temperature was freezing all around. I do not know how long later, the wind in this area gradually subsided, the river returned to normal, the flowers and trees no longer swayed, everything was like the calm after a storm. He sat on the ground with a big breath in the white night. "Very weak, but also good, you successfully controlled the general trend of the world, but at the same time, you also consumed your momentum, the end is both lose, although you are the first time to learn the general trend of the profound meaning, but this is obviously not enough, get up, continue to practice!" The broken tail wolf said solemnly. This is not easy for ordinary people, but the broken tail wolf is much more strict. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 White night gritted his teeth, stood up and urged again. So the day passed, and the night was exhausted. However, he finally grasped the general situation of the world within 10 meters of his body, which was also regarded as a foot stepping into the mystery of the general situation. The wolf with broken tail brings many strange flowers and fruits every day. These fruits are very unique. After staying in juehun sect for so long, I don''t know that Mangshan can produce such fruits. These fruits have a wonderful effect on the soul cultivator. The medicinal properties it contains can constantly transform the soul cultivator''s body and nourish the heaven soul. It is comparable to the elixir. However, the most effective one is Qianlong ring. When he is exhausted in practice, a strange air current will be generated in the Qianlong ring. This air current will return to the ring after turning around the body, and the white night will be full of energy and vitality. Half a month later, standing by the river in the daytime, the wind stopped immediately. He raised his hand and pointed to the river, which, like a living creature, seemed to have received his order and stopped at once. In fact, the whole river has been filled with the general trend of white night. A grass, a drop of water, a square of soil, are surrounded by the general trend. They''re like elves, everywhere. "Half a month''s Kung Fu has entered the first level of the general trend. It''s very good, but you can''t be complacent. There are nine levels of the general trend and profound meaning. Next, you need to cultivate yourself, make constant efforts, and never fear hardship and keep moving forward." The broken tail wolf came up and said. White night nodded and hugged the wolf with broken tail. The wolf with broken tail looked at the ring on the finger of the white night. The wolf''s eyes froze and asked, "what''s the ring on your finger? Why can''t I feel the breath inside it? " White night heard the sound, hesitated for a while, way: "just ordinary ring." "Isn''t it the Qianlong ring?" The wolf with broken tail suddenly said with a smile. At night, the heart was pumping and the nerves were tense. "How do you know the Qianlong ring?" "The death of juehunzong was due to the Qianlong ring. However, it is said that before his death, Wei Qinghou blew himself up, destroyed the ring and buried it with caution. How could it be easily destroyed? What''s more, Wei Qinghou has already been destroyed if he wants to be destroyed. Why wait until now? So, the one on your finger is mostly the Qianlong ring "So sure?" "I think I have a good eye." "Did you want Qianlong ring?" The night is dark with soul power. Unexpectedly, the wolf turned around and said, "I''m not interested in Qianlong ring." "Oh..." the white night looks stiff. "However, this ring is very important. Since you have got this ring, you should make good use of it. I''m afraid you can''t find out the power of this ring. Let me help you." After that, the wolf with broken tail lay down on a stone beside him and looked lazily at the white night: "sit down immediately, sacrifice the spirit of heaven, and inject it into the ring!" The white night was silent and nodded. When Yuanli is injected into the Qianlong ring, a current flows out of the ring and spreads all over his body. He opened his eyes suddenly. "Drop blood!" Cried the wolf at once. White night quickly bite the finger, dripping blood. At the moment of blood falling into the Qianlong ring, the consciousness of white night seems to be pulled into a special space by some mysterious force. This space is extremely huge, like a palace, but the palace is empty. However, when consciousness enters the palace, he has an inexplicable pleasure. "Spiritual growth?" The white night suddenly realized. This is the space of Qianlong ring! What''s more, the energy source here keeps increasing! The stronger the spirit is, the more profound the understanding of the soul will be. It can not only give full play to the powerful strength of the soul, but also make it easy to promote into a higher level of heaven. In addition to spiritual growth, white night also felt the magic power that helped him eliminate fatigue and change his physical strength. These are the benefits of Qianlong ring! It''s no wonder that the royal army wants this ring. I''m afraid the magic effect of this ring is not limited to this... thinking in the dark at night controls the mind to wander around in Qianlong ring. After a while, a golden wall came into his sight. On the wall were rows of fuzzy words. He tried to see them clearly, but he found that there was a thick spiritual force on them, which blurred the writing. "If the strength is not enough, if we can''t eliminate the soul force, we can''t read these words." White night mind, vision shift, fell on the golden wall under the head of a door. He went over and reached for a push. Bang! Just a force, consciousness suddenly issued a dull sound, and was instantly blasted out of the Qianlong ring. The white night suddenly opened his eyes and his face turned pale."What''s going on?" The broken tail wolf on the stone stood up and asked. "No... nothing." Shaking his head in the white night, his sight falls on the Qianlong ring, and he is lost in meditation. What are those golden words... Exactly? What''s that door? The broken tail wolf didn''t ask more questions. He said, "you have the Qianlong ring. You can learn everything quickly. With your own talent and mutated spirit, some difficult soul skills can''t defeat you." "Master, apart from making me eat some strange things every day and teaching me the profound meaning of the general situation, you have never taught me any other soul skills. Why are they so difficult?" White night shook his head. Broken tail wolf a listen, hey hey smile: "you want to learn powerful soul skills?" "Nature." "Then you choose the wrong object. Look at me. I''m a wolf. Can people learn wolf''s moves?" When I heard it in the white night, I was speechless. "However, all changes can not be separated from its original, my master once taught me a move of wolf attack, you want to learn, I can teach you, but have to change." Broken tail Wolf Road. When I heard it in the white night, I felt strong. The wolf with broken tail jumped down from the stone and went to the white night. "Boy, you have to take good care of it. It focuses on the use of soul power. It condenses all the soul power into one point. Under the operation of the body, it creates a killing power. Its advantages lie in surprise, but its disadvantage is that it is very easy to avoid. Therefore, you must speed up while ensuring the power of this move, so that the target can not be prevented. Otherwise, it is a move It''s useless After saying that, it arched up, not much wolf hair all over the body, soul power overflow. At that time, the spirit of heaven was sacrificed to prepare for the enemy. "I''m going to do it!" Cried the broken tail wolf. "Come on." I can''t take my eyes off the white night. But just as soon as his "Ba" fell, a shadow suddenly passed by. When he turned around, he saw that the wolf with broken tail was standing behind him, and his soul power had disappeared. "Did you miss it?" The white night didn''t feel anything different. "Well, I didn''t hit you on purpose." Broken tail Wolf Road. Drop the voice, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof! All the stones, flowers and plants on the ground around the white night are all turned into debris, and a large number of sharp claw marks appear. There are hundreds of them, each of which is buried in the soil for three percent, and the remaining power is not scattered. The white night froze. In that electric light and flint, the broken tail wolf even launched so many attacks and kills! If it deliberately aimed at itself, I was afraid it would have been dismembered! "What? It''s powerful. It''s my housekeeping skill. I didn''t use much soul power just now, so it''s much less powerful. " Broken tail wolf proud way. "Please tell me," he said "Ha ha, don''t worry, I''ll teach you!" ... the wolf with broken tail attacks with its claws as its blade and launches an attack when it strikes. This move must be killed, but it must have high requirements for power and speed. White night with wood instead of sword, with sword as claw, bow body, urge soul force. "The soul power of this move needs to flow through two points. The first point is your feet! Abandon the defense and gather all the soul power of the whole body on both feet! Can not have a trace of reservation, because it represents your speed, the faster you speed, the enemy can not touch you, but you will be OK. The second point is your hands, which represents your power and the destructive power of your sword! It is not difficult to gather in these two points, but the difficulty lies in how to quickly transfer soul power from your feet to your hands in such a short time... " " how to do it? " Asked the white night. "Practice." The wolf with broken tail gave him a glance: "practice every day, practice ceaselessly, there is no shortcut!" "..." Bai Ye understood the meaning of the wolf with broken tail, and began to practice with a stick. The wolf with broken tail obviously underestimated the hard work of the white night. Under the support of Qianlong ring, he was almost indefatigable. After only one hour''s rest every day, he began to practice the accumulation and transfer of his soul power. Ten days later, it has begun to take effect. Let the broken tail wolf look at it differently. "Try it." The wolf with broken tail jumped on the big stone and was full of fighting spirit. He was still holding a stick to practice the white night road by the river. "Good!" After a big drink in the white night, he turned to attack the wolf with broken tail. The wolf with broken tail is thin and weak, but its speed and strength are surprisingly strong. In particular, the soul power overflowing from it is like a wall around it. Once the white night approaches, it will be blocked by the soul force. It is more difficult to get close to it. "Frost white fist!" With his left hand, he struck the spirit of the wolf with broken tail, which made his soul tremble."A little bit of strength, but no use." The wolf with broken tail pressed over and patted with one claw. White night hastily raises the stick to resist. Click. The stick wrapped by soul power is directly broken. The white night was shaken back by tens of meters. But he still did not give up and continued to fight it. The wolf with broken tail does not rush or slow to attack, and one man and one wolf fight each other. But the white night has always been difficult to touch its body, and even ate a claw, was shocked back again. "What? Are all these hours of practice in vain? You can''t hold on with all my strength? " Broken tail wolf light way. But the words fell, a shadow suddenly rushed over. As soon as the wolf''s eyes congealed, the soul power immediately bloomed, but it slowed down. Bata. Half of the stick hit it hard. The wolf with broken tail shook his body. After standing still, he found that the white night was standing behind him. Wolf attack! And it''s instantaneous! "Good guy, how can you pretend to be defeated and launch an attack when I''m not prepared?" The wolf nodded and laughed: "you can really see the flaws and seize the opportunity!" "Fighting skill is a kind of strength, and fighting consciousness is also a kind of strength. I''m not as fast as you are. If you want to hit you, you must be careless!" White night road. This point was learned in the struggle with the black Italian man. "It seems that your awareness and talent are much better than I thought, so I can rest assured of you." The broken tail wolf breathed a breath and said with a smile. White night Leng next, looking at it, but found that it seems to be a lot of instant old, the whole body of hair sparse dry up. "Master, what do you mean by that?" White night feel broken tail wolf words. But see it issued a dull smile, said: "time is almost up, you should go on the road." "On the way?" "What do you mean The broken tail wolf walked back and forth twice, and finally lay down on the big stone it used to stay on. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 "The Qianlong ring was handed over to you by Jue Hun Zong?" "Not bad." "Then, it means that he has given you the hope of rebuilding the juehun sect, right?" The wolf with broken tail said with a smile. The white night thought for a while, and said, "the Lord has not told me to rebuild the juehun sect, but if I have the chance, the juehun sect will surely reappear in the great Xia Dynasty." "It seems that he didn''t choose the wrong person, but I tell you, Wei Qinghou is very concerned about Jue Hun Zong." "You seem to know the Lord?" "He and I both came from Wangdu. How can we not recognize him?" Broken tail Wolf Road. "Wangdu?" White night eyebrow a frown, the demon wolf that Wang Du comes? Why is this more and more strange? "I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart. I''ll make it clear to you today." The wolf with broken tail said slowly: "forty years ago, I was a demon wolf beside Jianlong immortal, the president of Wangdu Tibetan dragon Academy. However, everything changed because of a cup of poisonous wine." "The Tibetan dragon academy has a history of hundreds of years in Wangdu, but at the peak, it was under the leadership of Jianlong immortal. At that time, there were a lot of talents and elites in the Academy, and many of its disciples had stepped into the realm of absolute soul, which had the name of the first college of Wangdu. Jianlong Zhenren is famous all over the world and the capital of the king. But at that time, he got a ring occasionally. This ring is the Qianlong ring you wear on your hand "What? My Qianlong ring... Is it from Jianlong immortal? But the LORD said that the ring was a relic of his best friend Asked the white night. "It''s really a relic of his best friend. It''s because Jianlong passed on the ring to Jingmo, a close friend of Wei Qinghou, before his death. Jingmo fell into the hands of Wei Qinghou when he was injured." The wolf with broken tail said faintly: "I am not a demon wolf born in the monster forest, but a demon wolf born in the fierce beast market. I should have been used as material or slave by alchemists or demon trainers. Until the master bought me, I did not die of cowardice." "He didn''t treat me as a pet. Instead, he confided in me, taught me human reason and taught me the way of soul. In my heart, he is like my teacher, my father "The master got the Qianlong ring because of his adventure. With the help of Qianlong ring, the Tibetan dragon house has become stronger and stronger, and has already covered the holy palace of Wangdu. When Chu duanhai, the president of the holy yard, learned of the ring, he set up a Hongmen banquet on Tianya mountain outside the Wangdu city to seize the ring. The master was open-minded and unprepared to others. He drank the poisonous wine of Chu duanhai and was besieged and seriously injured. Although he escaped in time Jingmo had already driven him to death at that time. But Jingmo admired his master and planned to let him go. However, he could let him go, but other masters of the holy yard could not. So the master gave the secret of Qianlong ring to Jing Mo, hoping that he could use it to benefit all souls. Jing Mo shouldered the heavy responsibility and accepted it patiently, while the master of the Tibetan dragon house had already killed him Here we are. In the face of the death of the master, the people of the holy yard should blame me! I was originally a demon wolf, and the world had a prejudice against monsters. Jing Mo inherited the Qianlong ring and couldn''t stand up to testify for me. So, the demon wolf killed the Lord in an instant, and I was chased and killed by Wangdu master and Tibetan dragon academy Master. This tail was cut off at that time. " "In order to avenge my master, I fled all the way from Wangdu, avoiding their pursuit and investigating the matter. I didn''t come here until the Marquis of Wei Qing came out of the holy yard, just to wait for an opportunity." "When Wei Qinghou left the holy yard with Qianlong ring, the holy yard would not let him go. However, as the youngest vice president of the holy yard at that time, his strength and talent were needless to say. It was not easy to catch him. After he came to juehun sect, he inherited juehun patriarch and succeeded to be the patriarch. His real strength and power were even greater. The holy yard could not do anything to him, but I know that sooner or later he would I died in the hands of Qianlong ring, but I didn''t expect that things would happen so quickly. " Hearing this, the white night fell into meditation. "Master, since you know that Jue Hun sect will be in trouble today, why don''t you remind the patriarch?" "I gave a reminder, but Wei Qinghou did not take action, and later I realized that he was reluctant to part with this family." The broken tail wolf sighed. Hearing the sound in the white night, he pinched his fist secretly. "I came here hoping to avenge my master through the hand of Wei Qing Hou. But I later learned that I could not place my hope on the Marquis Wei. He could not avoid this disaster. Qianlong ring must be changed. Either it will be taken away by the saints'' court, or it will be handed over to his successor by Wei Qing Hou. Wei Qinghou''s three outlooks are just, and his descendants will not be evil Tao may also be my successor and fulfill my long cherished wish. As a result, I have been waiting here. I thought this day would be very far away, or even not, but I didn''t want to. I finally waited Broken tail wolf laughs, although still so ugly. "Long cherished wish? Is that the condition you told me at first? " Asked the white night. Broken tail wolf nodded: "good." "Please make it clear." "Don''t worry, it''s not to let you kill anyone, and it''s not a very difficult thing to do. I just hope that you can join the Tibetan dragon academy," "join the Tibetan dragon house?" The eyes of the white night are stagnant. "Yes, I hope you will join the Tibetan dragon academy and strengthen it. The master''s lifelong dream is to make it the first college of Wangdu. However, when he was about to achieve this dream, he ended up in hatred. I hope you can agree to my request. After entering the Tibetan dragon academy, take part in the Wangdu college contest half a year later and try to win the first place. No matter what the result is, you can leave the Tibetan dragon academy after the college contest. " Broken tail Wolf Road."Is that why you accepted me as your successor?" The white night took a deep breath. "Yes, you have the Qianlong ring, and your future is limitless. In addition, you are the descendant of Wei Qinghou. You must hate the holy yard. If you want to revenge for juehun sect, you should join the Tibetan dragon Academy. And the Tibetan dragon house will not decline easily if you are there. " The wolf with broken tail said with a smile. Although the thin wolf looks thin and obscene, the city hall is deep. White night thought, but it is also reasonable, if I can join the Tibetan dragon house, perhaps can let the white family and father get shelter, the Ye family dare not mess. It is also beneficial to the reconstruction of juehun sect in the future. He nodded and said, "OK, I promise you to join the Tibetan dragon house." "Good!" The wolf stood up from the stone, full of joy. "However, the Tibetan dragon academy is Wangdu college. Even if it is not available now, it is not easy to enter. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to enter for a while. If I go in later, I''m afraid I won''t have time to attend the contest of Wangdu University." "I''ll help you in." "You are a wanted criminal in the Tibetan dragon Academy. How can you help me?" White night. But the wolf with broken tail was smiling and speechless. He jumped down the stone and walked into the forest. "Follow me." Follow me in the white night. One man and one wolf came to the tomb, and saw the wolf with broken tail stretched out his claws and kept digging at the tomb. As the soil was turned over, gusts of stench came out from inside. White night pinched his nose and frowned. After a moment, however, his eyes began to sink. The tomb is not an empty tomb as previously said by Ba lang. on the contrary, there are a lot of rotten corpses buried in it, and the bottom of these bodies is a pool of blood filled with blood. "Monsters are proficient in demon blood refining. This blood refining array has been made by me for 20 years. These corpses are all people sent by the holy yard to kill me. They are powerful and full of energy. I use their blood to set up the blood refining array. You can enter the blood pool later, refine your body with blood, wash essence and cut marrow, and change your bones!" Broken tail Wolf Road. White night frowned, but still nodded: "yes, master." "After soaking for three days, take this dead dragon sword and go to the river to find me. I will give you something to help you enter the Tibetan dragon courtyard!" Then the wolf turned and left. White night hugged his fist, looked at the stench of slow, ferocious blood training array, took a deep breath, or jumped in. Without power, nothing can be changed. After the event of Jue Hun Zong, white night''s desire for power became stronger and stronger. Entering the blood pool, the internal blood boils up, and the energy in the blood is like a living creature that penetrates into his body along the skin of the white night, moistening everything in his body. Not every monster knows blood refining array, and not every monster is willing to spend 20 years to build a blood refining array. The rarity of this array is self-evident. It can be relaxed and absorbed in the daytime. As he entered the array, a crack appeared again in the silent zhentianlong mansion in his body... three days later, the blood in the blood pool had completely dried up. He came out. His skin was pale and his eyes were shining with a faint and strange light. He looked more beautiful. He raised his hand and clenched his fist. The power in the palm was mysterious. The strength of soul sword is comparable to that of ordinary iron sword. "With my physical strength like this, there are few people who can compete with me for fear of the existence of Qi and soul state." Walking towards the river in the daytime. However, when we got to the riverside, the whole person was stunned. The broken tail wolf has fallen to the edge of the stone. Its head has been cut off. Its thin body is leaning against the big stone. It is very desolate. "Master!" His eyes turned red in the white night, and he rushed over immediately. It had already died, and there was a row of scrawled blood characters on the big stone. "Boy, don''t be sad. In fact, after my master''s death, I don''t have much attachment to the world. If it wasn''t for fulfilling my master''s long cherished wish, I would not linger until now. However, I was the body of a demon wolf and was framed up, so I couldn''t return to Wangdu, let alone fulfill the long cherished wish of the Lord. Therefore, I can only place my hope on you, no matter what the future will be, My mission has been completed, and now I am still wanted in the Tibetan dragon house. You can use my head to go to Wangdu to get the reward. With the reward, you will be able to enter the Tibetan dragon courtyard smoothly. Remember, don''t forget your original intention. " White night a word after word, the eyes immediately red up. Although the broken tail wolf looks thin and despondent, its soul is so powerful that it can even give up its life in order to return the favor. Compared with countless people, it is small and subtle. At night, he knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to the wolf with broken tail. He said seriously: "one day as a teacher and a father for life. Don''t worry, master, I will achieve your long cherished wish with master Jianlong!"He put the body of the broken tail wolf into the Qianlong ring, took the dead dragon sword and turned to the layman. Walking along the path, the battle of juehunzong has long been over. The army of broken heaven and the people of the holy yard left in turn. Here, it has been turned into a ruins, with corpses everywhere, and the stench is high. Looking at the scene in front of me in the white night, my eyes are killing. He dragged the bodies one by one to the back hill, dug a pit and buried them. The dense forest in the back mountain was also burned, and there were traces of turning around everywhere. Obviously, Taidong and Xinquan did not fully believe that qianlongjie was destroyed by Wei Qinghou. After burying the bodies, the white night bowed and turned away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 At the foot of the mountain, Luocheng has received the news that the whole family of juehunzong was destroyed. Not only Luocheng, but also the whole Daxia Dynasty were shocked. However, the dynasty publicly announced that Jue Hun Zong intended to oppose, and the elite disciples should be punished. Although many people know that this is an unwarranted crime, who dares to question the court''s conviction? Step into the city of Los Angeles in the daytime and walk towards the White House. At the moment, the city of Los Angeles is lifeless. The busy streets are empty, and the shops are all closed. The autumn wind blows and the depression is tight. White night eyebrows frown, the pace quickened a little. But when he approached the White House, the shouts of killing came, and the soul power was stirring in the air. His face changed slightly and he rushed quickly. However, a large number of soul practitioners gathered at the gate of the white mansion. These soul monks, dressed in green robes and holding swords, were attacking the gate of the white mansion. The bodyguards of the Bai family form a human wall, blocking the gate. "Ye family!" The white night was furious and rushed over. "Who?" One drink. "Die!" His eyes were red, his face was ferocious, and he punched the man. "Looking for death!" The man was so angry that he cut his sword horizontally, but the fist was as strong as iron. Sheng Sheng broke the sword and hit the man''s head. Bang! The head is like a watermelon, and the soul is dead. People around him were shocked. This is a person of level 9 in lihun state. He was killed by the other side. "Who is coming?" The guards of Ye''s house poured in, and the captain of the guard drank loudly. "I am white night! Why did your Ye family attack the White House? " Roaring at night. "The white family colluded with juehunzong, intending to rebel. What''s wrong with us complying with the emperor''s order and eradicating the white family? Are you that white night? So you didn''t die in juehunzong? Well, it''s the same to die here! Kill me The captain of the guard was drinking. "Are you going to kill me? Then I''ll kill you first The white night was furious, and his soul power flowed towards his feet like an electric current. The man bent over his body and looked at the captain of the guard like a wolf. The captain shivered and felt bad. But the next second, a shadow passed by. He felt a pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw a transparent hole about the size of a fist in his heart. The white night had long disappeared in place, falling behind him. Wolf attack! "How could it be?" The captain of the guard fell. In the twinkling of an eye, two masters were killed in the daytime! The guards were terrified. "This son only went to juehunzong for half a year, but he grew up to this point. If you don''t kill him today, the Ye family will be destroyed by him in the future! Kill There was a tremor in the rear. At night, it was Ye Hu. He was riding on the horse, shouting loudly, and the bodyguards rushed on. In the white night, he was fearless, raised his fists and waved them. His fists were in array, and they blasted to the four sides. Inside the gate of the white mansion. "What''s the matter? Is there any reinforcements coming? " Bai Qingshan, led by Bai Hong, Bai Chen, and others, stepped quickly and asked in a loud voice. "Tell the master that the young master has come back!" The guards said excitedly. "Young master? Which young master People are suspicious. But see that in the Ye family crowd fighting figure. "Night!" White Chen tiger eyes tearful, excited, no hesitation, immediately rushed into the crowd, kill the four sides, support the white night. "Good! Good! The white night is not dead, and there is hope for my white family! " Bai Qingshan was also very excited. He yelled: "kill all of you! Support white night, kill The bodyguards could not bear it for a long time. Seeing that the white night was so fierce and infected, they all had high morale. They rushed to fight with the Ye family. "Damn it!" Ye Hu was extremely angry. Ye Qian entered the Royal Palace, and the Ye family was under the protection of the holy court. Although the white family was backed by the juehun sect, now the juehunzong has been destroyed and has been labeled as treason. Naturally, the white family can not compete with the Ye family. The Ye family takes the opportunity to recruit experts to eradicate the white family. It has to be said that this is the best time to clean up the white family. What ye Hu didn''t think of was that he had almost ruined his Ye family, and even captured Ye Qian. Ye Wujian heard the sound, his eyes brightened, and he nodded: "what you said is good. It''s ye who acted in a hurry." After that, ye Wujian waved: "let''s go back." "Yes The Ye family left one after another, but the man in the holy Yard did not rush to leave, but came to the night with a smile. "Your name is white night, right?" The man said with a smile, "my name is Wang Hongtian. I''m a disciple of the holy yard. Remember this name, because when I get to Wangdu, I''ll come to see you."After that, Wang Hongtian left with a smile. Wang Hongtian? Third class disciple? White night shakes his head and doesn''t care. "Ye''er, when did you become a member of the Wangdu Tibetan dragon house?" Bai Chen almost can''t wait to ask white night. White night hesitated, and finally chose to hide, after all, the matter of the broken tail wolf can not be casually said. "Father, please forgive the child for not speaking up." "After Jue Hun Zong came out, I sent someone to Mang Mountain to look for you and Zhi Xin''s whereabouts. Now that you come back safe and sound, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief, but Zhi Xin has not gone, and I don''t know her life and death." Bai Chen sighs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 "Zhi Xin is the daughter of Baihe. Do you have no prejudice against her?" Asked the white night. "Although Baihe betrayed the Bai family, it has nothing to do with Zhi Xin. Today''s incident is the result of Bai He. Now he hides in the Ye family and constantly stirs up the flames for ye Wujian. I don''t know what kind of evil has been created by Bai He." Bai Qingshan came over and said with indignation. White night hugged the fist: "home master." "Ye''er, don''t go out of sight. You are the only hope of my white family now. If it wasn''t for you, the white family would be doomed." Bai Qingshan sighs. "After juehunzong''s accident, I was worried that the Ye family would take advantage of the situation to make trouble. Sure enough, they did, but fortunately there was no big problem. Father, grandfather, I''m here to say goodbye to you. I''m going to leave for the Wangdu." White night road. "Did you really join the Wangdu Tibetan dragon house?" Bai Qingshan asked. "Not yet, but soon." In the white night, my eyes congealed. They looked at each other and did not understand their meaning. The next morning, Bai Chen pulled the best horse of Bai family. White night packed up the next bag, changed a clean clothes, stepped on the horse, then toward the direction of the king''s capital. ... the largest auction house in Wangdu is called "wanghang". Although it is privately opened, there is also a shadow of the dynasty behind it. In the middle of the main hall of Wangxing, there is a huge wooden frame with a large number of red cloth hanging on it. Each piece of cloth is covered with words. This wooden frame has a domineering name called "tongtianling"! And every piece of cloth on the top represents a wanted one! When you finish the top wanted, you can get rich rewards from Wang Xing. Some are brand new, some are very old, some are issued by the dynasty, and some are published by private. Many people often gather around the "tongtianling". But today, the number of people around the "tongtianling" is several times more than usual. Bursts of exclamation emerge from the crowd. "What''s the matter?" The old man with white temples walked over and looked up. His eyes suddenly congealed. "Teacher, our college has issued a wanted order for more than 30 years... It has been taken off." A student nearby exclaimed. "I just received the notice from Wang Xing. I thought it was some trivial things, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." The old man''s expression slightly coagulates, walked quickly in. After a while, under the guidance of Wang Xing''s responsible person, the people of the Tibetan Dragon House finally saw what they had offered for a long time. The head of the ferocious wolf. ... ... ... the head of the broken tail wolf was exchanged for enough things, and the white night successfully entered the Tibetan dragon house. In this world, although money is not everything, if you have money, many impossible things will become possible. The recruitment period of the Tibetan dragon academy is still a few months, and the strength of white night is only level 8 of lihun state. Entering the Academy requires at least level 1 strength of Qi soul state, which is far from reaching the standard. But in the money trend, none of this is a problem. However, it can be seen that after the death of Jianlong Zhenzhen, the Tibetan dragon academy has indeed declined, and it is reasonable that the ranking of Wangdu college has continued to decline. Wang Xing gave a total of 30000 gold coins, and the rest were basic soul pills. These soul pills can be taken directly to increase soul cultivation. The soul pills here are totally different from those of the juehun sect. They are divided into grades. There are 3000 basic soul pills, 300 second grade soul pills and 50 third grade soul pills in Bai Ye''s hands. Besides these, there are many medicinal materials for refining pills, all of which are valuable Money stuff. He sold the storage ring he got from Mo Qinghong. The Qianlong ring is enough to store things. "From today on, you are a student of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Because of your special situation, you can''t take classes before the next batch of recruitment starts, so as not to be noticed by the college. Go to the Tibetan scripture hall and read books by yourself. If you don''t understand something, you can ask me!" In the Tibetan dragon courtyard, a middle-aged man with sharp mouth and monkey cheeks said to the white night. This person is in charge of recruiting new people. He spent a whole hundred second grade soul pills to bribe him. "I see. Thank you very much." White night road. The middle-aged man nodded and turned away. Seeing this in the daytime, he went to his place. The students'' residences are all single rooms, which are made of solid stone, where they can practice martial arts or meditate. He first returned to his residence and took a breath of soul power. From L.A. to Wangdu, the soul power in his body had a feeling of being ready to move. He knew that this was a sign of impending breakthrough. When the soul power is adjusted to half, the feeling will be more than several times stronger. A moment later, a spirit burst out of him and filled the room. Nine steps. White night breathed a breath and tried to practice the second form of "King Kong does not die". However, the second form is the chapter of Qi and soul, which can only be practiced by those in the spirit state. He took out an ordinary iron sword from the ring and realized it in the room.Although the sword soul state of "nine soul sword rhyme" has been initially mastered, it has not yet become proficient. The perfect combination of soul power and sword still needs people''s perfect understanding of soul and sword. He held the sword in both hands, and his soul power overflowed from his body, sprinkling on the sword like a drop of water. A moment later, the seemingly ordinary sword trembled. White night suddenly opened his eyes, holding the sword suddenly swing. Bang Dong! The terrible spirit of the sword directly burst out, tearing the door of the residence. Jingle! The gate was smashed, and the white night was stunned and looked at the sword in his hand. "This time we have to lose some soul pills..." he sighed and got up and walked out. The Tibetan dragon house is very large, but many places are inaccessible. After searching for a circle, I found a forest without any one. I was kind at night. I thought of the forest full of monkeys in juehun sect. I couldn''t stop walking inside. "It''s right here." He thought, sit down and continue to understand the sword. "Well, who are you? How did you come to my territory? " just then, a voice from Linkou floated into the ears of the white night. Looking sideways in the white night, she saw a girl in a red sword suit who was no more than 11 or 12 years old. The girl is young and has a beautiful appearance. Her skin is like snow, her eyes are bright, her face is delicate, and her body is perfectly covered by sword clothes. Although her face looks young, her body seems to be more mature than her peers... her pupils contract slightly in the white night. What a beautiful person, ye Qian compared with it, I don''t know how much, it is like a masterpiece of the creator. "Is this the girl''s place?" White night asked, after all, he had just entered the Tibetan dragon courtyard, and was not familiar with his place of life. "Yes, this is my territory. Didn''t I warn you not to enter my territory at will? Why are you here again? Let''s go. Let''s go. " The girl is a little impatient. "Who are you, miss?" Asked the white night. "You don''t care who I am." The girl hummed. "There are few people here. It doesn''t look like a forbidden area. If you say that this is the place where the young lady practices, she should at least disclose her identity." "You''re very annoying, aren''t you going? Then I''ll ask you to go! " The girl was a little annoyed. She took two steps in three steps and held out her little hand towards the white night. Yeah? White night was surprised, he and the girl clearly a hundred steps away, but the girl just walked a few steps, and immediately appeared in front of themselves. What''s the footwork? He quickly sidestepped and dodged in a hurry, but his body had just dodged. A force of soul like a claw pulled his body and then shook. White night in a hurry to dodge, but the soul is very strong, people can not help but retreat. Bang Dang. Several trees were knocked down, he quickly control the body, steady down. This casual palm is so powerful. Who is this girl? Is strength so terrible? "I can''t blame you for not letting me go." The girl hummed. White night stood up, eyes coagulated: "a word does not agree with the hand? Such a bad character, no breeding "Dare you say I''m ill bred?" The girl was angry, and her cheeks were full of gas, and she called out, "I''ll beat you flat." "Come on then." The white night was angry. His body was bent, and his soul power ran through his feet like an electric current. He held the scabbard on his waist in one hand and the hilt in the other hand. The girl''s strength is unfathomable. The dead dragon sword will surely come out of its sheath. Let''s see how powerful this sword is. Thinking of this, his eyes were cold and he was about to take out his sword. "Well?" The girl, who was about to rush, seemed to find something, and suddenly stopped. "Your sword is terrible." Her eyes a stagnant, willow eyebrows wrinkled, and then small nose hummed hum, unhappy way: "no play, no play, i... I give up, you like to stay here, stay here." With that, she went to one side of the tree and sat down directly, as if in distress. The white night is curious. She seems to be very afraid of this dead dragon sword. It seems that the sword is much better than expected. It can frighten the girl. He is not a shameless person. What''s more, he should be quiet in practice. How can he practice with such a girl? White night stood up, light way: "since you said this is your territory, then let you." Then he went out. "Hello, stop." Cried the girl suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Turn around at night. "Tell me your name!" "Shouldn''t you say your name before you ask someone else''s name?" Shake your head at night. "You The girl was so angry that she stamped her foot and said indignantly, "my name is Longyue. Please remember this name for me.""Dragon moon?" White night gently a smile, suddenly feel that this girl is lovely tight, the way: "my name is white night, you also have a good memory." After that, he left. "Asshole..." the girl''s angry voice still floated from time to time. There is a barren hillside on the east side of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. When I arrived, I began to realize my sword and didn''t return to my residence until late at night. When he passed the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, he could not help but stop. On the towering gate of the Tibetan dragon yard, there is a head, not a head, but a wolf head. It''s the head of a broken tailed wolf. After the death of Jianlong immortal, the people of the holy yard put all the blame on the broken tail wolf. It was pursued by the people of the Tibetan dragon house and the holy yard, and was in a desperate situation. Perhaps the best time of his life is in the Tibetan dragon courtyard. In the white night, he gritted his teeth and looked at the gate, where the two gatekeepers were dozing off. He stealthily touched it. While his disciples were unprepared, he took off the head of the wolf with broken tail, connected his body, and quickly walked to the forbidden area of the Tibetan dragon house. On the right side of the forbidden area is the graveyard of the Tibetan dragon yard, where many powerful people are buried. In the white night, the tomb of Jianlong immortal was successfully found, and the body of the broken tail wolf was taken out from the Qianlong ring and buried beside it. "Master, I have entered the Tibetan dragon Academy. You can rest assured that I will participate in the college contest according to your requirements. You can rest in peace." The white night whispered and turned away. The next day. The head of the wolf with broken tail was stolen, which caused a storm. A group of people were organized by the Tibetan dragon house to investigate. No one can understand, this wolf head has what to steal. At the moment, the white night has penetrated into the Tibetan scripture hall of the college. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 The Tibetan dragon academy is the Wangdu college which has been inherited for hundreds of years. The internal skills of the academy are from all over the world, including boxing, sword, sword and Dan. There are three lecturers in the Tibetan scripture hall to help the students to solve their doubts. The atmosphere here is quite like in the daytime. When he entered the Tibetan scripture hall, he would plunge into the sword art area and the body art area. This drill lasted for a whole day, until the hall was closed, and he was reluctant to leave. Each school has its own unique martial arts style. After ten days of immersion in the Tibetan scripture hall, we have a preliminary understanding of the martial arts characteristics of the Tibetan dragon Academy. However, although most of the swordsmanship and boxing in the Tibetan scripture hall are powerful in content, they still can not give him a sense of amazement, nor can they raise the desire to practice. Bai Ye always thinks that the way of martial arts does not need to be more and stronger, but it must be appropriate. "Epee Jue" On this day, I continued to look through the white night in the Tibetan scriptures hall, and suddenly I saw a yellow sword technique. It turns out that this is an ancient book recording Epee moves. In the world of martial arts, only fast can not be broken. If you want to break fast, you need to slow down. Just like water conquering fire, fire can also conquer water, and all things interact with each other, so do speed and speed. There are not many moves in "Epee Jue", which add up to only four moves, but these four moves are extraordinary. The first move: Canglang stacked. The second move: shake mountains and rivers. The third move: hold heaven and earth. The fourth move: break the world. Each move can exert the power to the extreme through the blade, especially in the first move, which emphasizes the overlapping of the strength. When a stroke is played, the opponent will be exposed to the impact like a huge wave, and the power is extraordinary. After reading it, immediately leave the Sutra hall and prepare to practice. It is said that the former practice of "flash sword rhyme" is similar to this "Epee Jue". It is necessary to have a proper sword to practice epee. He also thought about getting a good weapon at night, so he immediately went out of the Tibetan dragon yard and went to "Wang Xing". Wang Xing is still a sea of people, the voice is boiling. "What can I do for you, my lord?" Wang Xing''s service staff showed a sweet smile and said respectfully. "Sword." "What are your requirements for the weapons you need?" "Heavy, the heavier, the better." White night road. "The heavier the better?" The service staff were obviously stunned. "No?" The white night asked. "Yes, of course." The service staff looked at the thin body of the white night and squeezed out a smile: "how about 300 kg?" "Three hundred pounds? Take it out and I''ll have a look White night road. "It''s not very easy to take. If you want to see the sword, you''d better follow me." "Good." White night nods. "My name is Xiaotao, and I''m the sales person of Wangxing. If you have any other needs, you can tell me at any time." Xiao Tao said with a smile. White night nodded, did not speak. Peach''s eyes looked at the man quietly, and he murmured in his heart: his body is so weak that he doesn''t have any amazing momentum. What does this guy want to do with Epee? Did you buy it for someone else? After a while, the white night came to the backyard of Wang Xing with Xiao Tao. Several staff members came out of a room carrying a huge and dark sword. "It''s a black iron Epee, weighing 300 Jin. It''s the sword used by the famous black iron swordsman in Wangdu. However, he was killed three years ago, and this sword has also been sold to our" Wang Xing ". If you are interested, ten basic soul pills... Eh?" One side of the peach words have not finished, then stay. I saw the white night step forward, stretched out his hand to lift up the sword. With a sword of 300 Jin in hand, he is not red and breathless, and his soul power is not stimulated. He can lift such a heavy sword by virtue of brute force... such a small body. Xiao Tao is so stupid that she feels that her world view has collapsed. "Too light, too big!" White night weighed down, shook his head and said: "still have the key?" Peach secretly took a breath, eyes tight, nodded at the staff over there, several people will understand, immediately walk from the inside. After a while, several people carried out a seven foot long sword. The big sword is as wide as a door panel, and it breaks the ground. "Five hundred catties, stone heart sword, is a famous swordsman ten years ago..." Xiaotao still didn''t finish his words, so he moved in the daytime. He still picked up the sword and danced it. The huge body of the sword clattered. "It''s still too big and too light. You certainly didn''t listen to my request. I said, heavy and small." The white night is light. "In that case, the material requirements for the sword will be extremely strict, and the price may be too high." Xiao Tao''s face is covered with sweat. "Take it out first. Don''t worry about the money." White night said that if you have the right weapons, it''s no pity to spend all these soul pills on your body. It''s easy to get thousands of gold, but it''s hard to find a sword."Good!" Xiaotao nodded and beamed: "since the guests have said so, if I don''t take some good things out, I''m afraid I will smash the signboard." After that, she owed her body and said, "please follow me." White night nodded and followed. Peach led him to a room, served tea, and left. Soon, a fat man with big ears and gorgeous clothes came in. Looking at him in the daytime, the fat man was full of flesh, and his face seemed to squeeze out oil. He laughed straight and his facial features were almost gone. "Hehe, the guests have been waiting for a long time. Please forgive me! I''ve listened to Xiaotao for your needs. Guest, you''re really lucky. Yesterday, we Wang Xing arrived with a new treasure, weighing eight thousand kilograms, and it''s small and exquisite. It''s just in line with your requirements. Come on, guest, follow me! " The fat man went out. Because the weapons are too heavy and not easy to carry, they are placed in the treasure house. There are dozens of "Wangxing" treasure houses. They are strictly guarded. Generally, guests are not allowed to come in. Unless they are guests with a large amount of money, they will be allowed to be brought in by the fat man. Stop in front of the No.3 treasure house. When the fat man waves his hand, the front guard immediately opens the treasure house. There are a lot of colorful lights in it. Good guy, all kinds of magic weapons are placed in the treasure house. All kinds of weapons can emit light. The material is extraordinary and the price is exorbitant. The fat man went to a long soft sword, pointed to the sword and said with a smile, "this guest, please try this sword." The eyes of the white night are stagnant. The sword looks like the sword taken from Guan Chengfei. It''s soft and thin, like a piece of paper. He stretched out his hand to pick up the sword, but when he tried to lift it, he found that the shape of the sword did not match its weight. How heavy! The white night''s heart is slightly frightened, suddenly drives the force, only then raises this sword slowly. "You are really born with divine power. This sword weighs eight thousand jin and its material is unknown. It may have been made of meteorite iron from tianwai. It was mortgaged to my" Wang Xing "by a guest a few months ago. However, the guest did not redeem the sword after the deadline. So this sword belongs to my" Wang Xing ". Do you think this sword is satisfactory The fat man said with a smile. White night nods, some laborious dance moves next, way: "the weight is qualified, the size is good, what price?" The fat man carefully stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "how do you like 5000 Sanpin soul pills?" "This sword will not be bought by another person. If it can''t be sold, it will only rot in the warehouse. 5000 Sanpin soul pills? Thanks to what you said, are the people who can take out the money still lack of magic weapons? " Hummed the white night. "That... Two thousand." The fat man hesitated. "Fifty third level soul pills, and one hundred second grade soul pills. If you want to trade them, don''t forget them." White night looked at the sword and said. It''s not that he haggles hard, but that he has only so much money. When the fat man heard this, he immediately looked embarrassed: "this guest, this is a powerful weapon made by tianwai meteorite iron. Your price... Is simply unacceptable." "Now as long as it is a weapon with unknown material, it will be said that it is made of tianwai meteorite. Do you think I will believe it?" White night put down the weapon and said, "if you don''t agree, that''s fine." "Oh, no, no, 50 is 50. It''s a deal!" The fat man quickly stopped the white night and said. White night heart slightly happy, but the face does not change, the heart still has some doubts. Quietly took out his belongings and paid the amount. The fat man takes the soul pill and smiles again. Seeing his smile all over his face, Bai Ye suddenly asked, "steward, tell me honestly when this sword was put into your" Wang Xing''s " "Visitor, didn''t the villain say that? This sword came into my king''s line a few months ago. " The fat man said with a smile. "I''ve paid all my money and I''m not going to return it. Just tell me the truth." White night whispered: "I know you were bluffing me just now, otherwise, how could such a brisk deal be concluded? Don''t worry, I won''t care too much. Just tell me the truth Seeing the white night said so, the fat man was also a little embarrassed. He touched his head and whispered, "yes, it was twenty years ago." "Twenty years ago?" White night was stunned: "no wonder you sold it. It turns out that this sword has not been sold for 20 years..." "guest, you can''t return it." Fat man busy way. "Don''t worry. If I don''t give up, I will not." The white night glared at him, put the sword around his waist like a belt, and walked out of the king''s house with heavy steps. I don''t know whether I lost or made a profit when I bought such a strange sword with these soul pills. However, before he left Wang Xing, a familiar figure suddenly jumped into his eyes. The white night immediately came forward and stopped the man. The other party wore a hat and walked quickly, but the white night still recognized the man. "Chen Canghai?" He asked. "White night?" The man was stunned."So you''re ok? Great. What about the other brothers and sisters? " The white night was overjoyed and asked in a low voice. But Chen Canghai looked wrong. He looked around and said, "I''ll talk about it later." The sound falls, then leaves in a hurry. White night looks confused. "How can Chen Canghai appear in Wangdu? And what did he come to Wangxing for? " He followed him secretly, only to find that Chen Canghai had bought a batch of daggers, poisons and materials for arranging the array. Then he quickly left Wang Xing and went to the pilgrimage yard. When he saw Chen Canghai take off his disguise and step into the gate of the holy yard in the clothes of ordinary disciples of the holy yard, thousands of questions arise in his heart at night. How did Chen Canghai join the holy yard? Other disciples? Is it among them? With a stomach of doubt, white night returned to the Tibetan dragon house. In the first World War of Mangshan, although juehunzong was destroyed, most of the disciples escaped smoothly, especially those who were below the elite. The dynasty did not kill them all, so they could go in and out of the Wangdu at will. It''s just how can Chen Canghai join the holy yard? Although white night did not have much contact with these masters of dragon and tiger list, they dared to come forward at the critical moment of zongmen. This alone is enough to show their character. The holy house slaughtered juehun sect. They should hate it very much. I''m afraid there is another secret. Back in the Tibetan dragon yard, I continued to practice Epee at night. The quiet back mountain was occupied by the unruly girl, so I had to go to the soul training center of the Tibetan dragon Academy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 As soon as you enter the soul training ground, you can see the strong soul power coming to you. On both sides are the students of the Tibetan dragon academy, which is full of excitement. The soul training ground is divided into two areas. One is the soul fighting field. There are no restrictions in it. The students can freely exchange and practice in it. The other area is for meditation and meditation. There are many rooms in this area, and each room is isolated from the outside. The students can meditate and meditate inside without worrying about being disturbed. In the white night, he swept the soul fighting field, and the students there were dense and confused. There was no good place for him to practice. So he walked towards the meditation area. "Hey, boy, stop." A low cry sounded. In the daytime, I saw two students standing in front of the meditation area. They were looking at themselves with interesting eyes. "Fresh face? New here? " A person is frivolous smile way. "What can I do for you?" The white night asked. "I don''t know the rules here." The man said with a smile, "you''re new here. I''ll tell you about the rules here. No one can enter the meditation area. If you want to go in, you have to pay tickets, 20 basic soul pills a day, and 40 two days. If you don''t, you can only go to the soul arena to practice, understand?" "The soul training center is open to students free of charge. There is no such rule in the college. Is this the rule of your own self-reliance?" Asked the white night. "So what? Boy, do you know who''s covering this area? If you want to go in, you have to follow the rules! " Their faces became fierce. "What if I don''t?" Asked the white night. "Get out of here now!" The man immediately drank it without any face. But the white night turned a deaf ear and continued to move forward. Two people see this, sneer repeatedly. "Don''t go away, will you? Just lie here for me!" But in the moment he said this, an iron fist hit his head hard. Bang! The man flew out and fell heavily on the ground, fainting directly. The man next to me is stupid. "Do you still charge me?" The white night is light. "No... no, no, please come in, please come in!" The man said in fear. But the next second, white night is a kick. Bang! The man had a foot in his abdomen. He fell to the ground, covered his abdomen and shivered. He could not stand up. The disciples around him stopped and looked at him one after another. Seeing that he was so powerful, they all whispered and guessed his identity. The white night walked into it without expression. This world is such that the weak eat the strong, the strong divide resources, and the weak have nowhere to live. There are also many people in the meditation area. While walking in the daytime, they find that the rooms for cultivation are used by people. He sighed and was about to leave when he found that the most interior room was empty. He was overjoyed and hurried in. When the white night entered it, I was stunned. There are a large number of soul Dan soul stones in this room. There is also a Dharma array for cultivation. When he enters it, the array will activate itself, and the endless soul power will overflow continuously, moistening the body of the white night. "Is the training room of the Tibetan dragon academy so advanced? How can you provide so many cultivation resources? " White night inventory, found that the cultivation of indoor light foundation soul pills there are hundreds of. If that''s true, it''s worth paying the tickets for the dozens of soul pills. No wonder it''s full. He breathed a breath, closed the door, then sat in the big formation, began to practice. ... at the moment, a group of people are coming towards this place, and all the students on the way can avoid the plague God. "Do you know who that man is?" On the way, Xiao Jianfei asked coldly. "I don''t know, elder martial brother Xiao, fat Wang. They said that the man looks very fresh and looks like a new student. If he doesn''t understand the rules, he still hits people. Now it seems that he... Seems to have occupied your special training room." "It''s almost insurrection." Next to the two students carefully said. Xiao Jianfei didn''t say a word, but his intention of killing gradually became strong. Seeing the chill in Xiao Jianfei''s eyes, everyone was silent. People quickened their pace, and soon they came to the spiritual workshop. "You are coming, elder martial brother." The two men who had been beaten down by the white night were leaning against the wall, crying and shouting. Xiao Jianfei didn''t pay any attention to them and rushed directly to his exclusive training room. The gate was closed and he kicked it. Bang! The loud noise seemed to shatter the chamber. However, the training room built by the Tibetan dragon house a hundred years ago is not so easy to break? Waiting for the sound to decline, the cabinet room is still safe and sound. "Get the dog out of there!" Xiao Jianfei roared."Elder martial brother, the sound insulation effect here is very good. I''m afraid the people inside can''t hear it." Said the man nearby. "So what? He''s locked from inside, I can''t break the door Xiao Jian Fei was angry. "Why don''t you try fire dust?" The disciple said. "Fire dust?" Xiao Jianfei nodded: "bring it to me right away!" "Yes." After a while, a disciple came running with a bag. Xiao Jianfei opened the bag, and his luck and soul power scattered down the crack of the door. The fire and dust were integrated by the soul power, and soon deteriorated and turned into hot flames. The room was immediately filled with fire. In the white night of practice, his eyes opened and his eyes were awe inspiring. He stood up and walked towards the gate. But the fire was burning at the gate. He reached out to open the door. He found that someone was pulling the door outside, and he didn''t let him open it. "Asshole!" In a rage at night, brute force and soul force were launched together, enough to pull the force of thousands of Jin to burst out. The two disciples who dragged the gate outside were directly pulled into the door and fell into the fire, shouting. The white night was cold and went out. Xiao Jianfei and others stood outside, looking at him coldly. "Is that the man?" Xiao Jian Fei asked. "Yes, elder martial brother, that''s him, so arrogant!" There is humanity. "Who set off the fire dust?" Asked the cold night. "I did." Xiao Jianfei admits that he doesn''t care. "Are you going to kill me?" Night vision shift. "You?" Xiao Jianfei squinted and hummed: "just a mole ant, I really want to kill you, and I won''t use this method! What''s more, you are not worthy of my killing "Is it?" The white night was cold. "Do you know what you did?" Xiao Jianfei frowned and said, "you have broken my rules, injured my people and made me lose face. What''s more, you have occupied the place I specially used for cultivation. I don''t know who you are. But today, I have to abolish your prestige, otherwise, how can I get a foothold in the Tibetan dragon house?" "Rules?" The white night indifferently said: "this is the place where the Tibetan dragon house was built. When did it become your private property? It''s not up to you to set the rules. What''s more, I can abolish them if you want to? " After that, he murmured, a momentum diffused, and in an instant, he took it as the center and shrouded it around. The people''s faces became pale. At this moment, I feel as if there is a mountain on my body. I can''t breathe. "Is this... Momentum?" Xiao Jianfei is shocked. The guy in front of him doesn''t look strong. He only has eight levels of strength and soul state. Why can he release such a terrible momentum?. He didn''t know that the white night spirit state was not high, but because he opened the sky spirit late, his physical strength and understanding of the general situation, and he also changed his mind and carried the mystery of the soul. These advantages were enough for him to compete with the masters of the spirit state. He stood arrogantly, and even put out the fire and dust in the room behind him. The crowd was forced to retreat. He was like a sharp sword, which made people dare not look directly. "It seems that you have mastered the momentum. I didn''t expect that you have such a good ability even though you are not high in cultivation. However, this method is still useless in front of me. Your soul state is too weak! Now I''m merciful and give you a way to go. You kneel down immediately, kowtow to me, admit your mistake, and then follow me and give priority to me. In this way, I won''t investigate the matter today, how about? " Xiao Jianfei said that the people who can release this momentum are not young and weak. If such people can be used by him, he will be more dependent in the Tibetan dragon courtyard. "Go away!" White night suddenly cold mouth. Xiao Jianfei''s eyes were cold and his voice was gradually low: "what do you say?" "I said," go away! Are you deaf? " The sound of drinking in the white night was so loud that everyone around him could hear it. They looked at the white night in amazement. Soon, they looked at him like a fool. If Xiao Jianfei can set rules in this place, he must rely on either strength or power. If he had some brains, he would have taken this into consideration. But if he dared to speak to Xiao Jianfei, would he be impatient to live? "Ha ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting!" Xiao Jianfei laughed, and his voice rippled back and forth in the training area. He looked at the white night like a wild animal, and said darkly, "since I entered the Tibetan dragon academy, you are the first person to tell me to go away. Good! Tell me your name, boy "You don''t deserve to know my name!" It''s cold at night. "Good! Good! Good! I am not worthy of it Xiao Jian Fei raised his cold mouth and waved his hand. Soon, those people around him immediately went outside and lined up to make a wall to seal the place. White night see all this, but still face unchanged. "I''ll give you one last chance, kneel down!" Xiao Jianfei said with a smile, but his eyes were very cold. His intention has been very obvious. The Tibetan dragon academy is the soul Training Institute. The academy can''t control how many fights occur every day. If he wants to move the white night, he can do it directly. But now he lets people block the outside. It''s not just a simple way to beat up the white night, either abandon the cultivation or... Directly kill the other party.Xiao Jianfei doesn''t know what kind of arrogant capital he has in front of him. His breath is not strong at all. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have Qi and soul state. Why dare he be so arrogant? However, it doesn''t matter. He has to build up his power today. It doesn''t matter whether he abolishes this boy or kills him. Otherwise, he will not be able to control the battle field in the future! However, the words of white night are still so indifferent. You don''t seem to understand me! If you want to fight, go ahead. If you don''t, get out of here. Why waste your breath "Good! In that case, let me see what kind of arrogance you have At the end of the night, Xiao Chao''s remonstrance turned into a white curtain. This is not potential, but it has the flavor of potential. Xiao Jianfei has the third level strength of Qi and soul state. He is a very famous figure in the Tibetan dragon Academy. He has been in charge of the soul fighting field for three years, and has occupied the resources here for so long. How can he not do without some means? But the white night did not change, as if ignoring the pressure of the soul. With his current physical body, it is not a problem to bear the pressure of several thousand jin. This spiritual pressure has just reached a thousand jin, which naturally has no effect on him. Xiao Jianfei''s eyes were slightly stagnant. With this hand, he could see that the white night was extraordinary, and he did not dare to be careless again. His hand shook and a long green knife appeared in his palm. Storage ring? Whoosh! The knife split straight! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 The sword is not fast, but it is extremely domineering. He injects his own soul power into the edge of the knife. The knife is like a mountain. It is hard to stand in front of it. This is the advantage of Xiao Jian''s flying spirit. His spirit is a giant elephant in the sky, which is born with a sense of oppression. Because of the advantages of the spirit of heaven, Xiao Jianfei chooses to use the sword as a weapon. The giant elephant and the spirit of the sky cooperate with the green sword. The power is amazing. Every time the enemy is confronted, the enemy is already defeated by this invisible oppression. However, in the face of this terrible pressure, the white night did not move. Force? He is not afraid of pressure or force! Bang! The fierce noise broke out in the soul training ground, and the ground trembled. The disciples who were practicing were looking at it one after another. But the human wall blocked the entrance, and people couldn''t see what was happening inside. Xiao Jianfei gasps slightly and stares at the front coldly. Walking slowly in the white night, although the pressure of the knife was terrible, it was still too light for him. "Knife pressure? pretty good! Then try mine White night light way, the momentum burst out of the body suddenly increased dozens of times. "Well?" Xiao Jianfei''s pupils opened slightly, and his body immediately bent down. His face was pale, and he felt that he had borne nearly ten thousand jin of strength, which was terrible. This guy, why is he so powerful? There''s no way to fight! The power that Xiao Jianfei is proud of! Not his opponent at all! "This is the Tibetan dragon house. This is not your private territory." White night cold way, suddenly a kick to Xiao Jianfei''s head. Bang! Xiao Jian''s body rolled on the ground for several times, and his nose was full of blood. "Elder martial brother!" The disciples who blocked the gate noticed that they were not right, looked back, were shocked and immediately came. "Looking for death!" The crowd rushed over. The white night hums coldly, raises the fist to blast. His fist is fast and fierce. Once he hits the opponent, he will shatter his bones. What is more surprising is that his footwork looks disorderly, but there is a kind of routine mixed in it, and he can avoid the attack around him without danger. More than ten disciples immediately lay down on the ground after several fists. Everyone vomited blood, groaned and howled. There was no hand left in the night. Their bones were broken. "Have seed!" Xiao Jianfei over there wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up with his hair covered and said, "you really have some skills. I''ve lost my sight!" "It''s time to get out of here." The white night is light. "Go away? Don''t you know where you are? " Xiao Jianfei laughed wildly. White night wrinkled: "it seems that my hands are too light!" He took a few steps to get up again. "Hehe, I want to have a look. Do you dare to make a heavy hand! You don''t know, don''t you? My brother is Xiao Zhenjiang, the ninth of the top ten experts in the Tibetan dragon Academy. If you dare... Dong!!!!!! Before Xiao Jianfei finished his words, he suddenly took another punch in his head. He flew out again, spitting blood in his mouth and seeing stars. "You planned to abolish me before. Now, can I also abolish you?" White night did not seem to hear Xiao Jianfei''s words, face cold, continue to walk past. Xiao Jianfei was stunned and his eyes were filled with anger: "waste me? Dare you! Be careful that there is no place for you to die! " But the next second, his arms suddenly hit hard, and the terrible soul power filled his whole body like an electric current, directly attacking the spirit under his heart. "Ah Xiao Jianfei roared bitterly and his face was covered with sweat. "My soul... My soul?" His lips trembled and shrieked, and the whole person seemed to be crazy. If the soul is lost, it is a waste man. It is more difficult than death. "What am I afraid of?" But white night silk light way, if he does not have enough strength, I am afraid the end will be worse than the present Xiao Jian Fei. Since the other party is not kind to him, why should he be polite? Xiao Jianfei is also ready to threaten the white night, but he didn''t expect that this man simply ignored any word he said and directly launched his hand. Moreover, he was still so vicious. White night light looked at the eye Xiao Jian Fei, then turned to leave. People looked at this scene dullness, after a long time, just boil up. "Who is that man?" "Unexpectedly, Xiao Jianfei was abandoned..." "now Xiao Zhenjiang is going crazy!" The whole soul fighting field is in chaos and boiling... I didn''t expect that the soul workshop was also a troubled place. In the daytime, he shook his head and headed for the back mountain. Although the back of the mountain is not quiet, it is only one person.When she arrived at the back of the mountain, the girl was really there, but she was sitting under the big tree, as if she had settled down. In the daytime, he went deep into the woods, then pulled out the soft sword and practiced the Epee Jue. The soft sword is very heavy. It can''t be swung freely even with all one''s strength, but it needs this effect. This sword is suitable for training strength. With the promotion of soul power, it can also quickly consume soul power and achieve the effect of soul refining. The forest was not big, but it was blown by the soft sword, and the leaves were rattling. I don''t know how long it took, but I didn''t stop to dance. "I said why it''s so noisy. It''s you who sneaked in again." The girl over there, aware of the movement here, came over and said angrily. "Slip? Isn''t that the right word? And the Tibetan dragon house is so big. If you cut one piece and I cut another, I almost have no place to practice. " White night said, continue to dance sword. "Forget it. You can practice if you want. Anyway, I''m bored here alone." The girl hummed, and sat aside and watched the white night. The white night didn''t pay attention to it, as if no matter practicing sword. "You''ve got another interesting sword." The girl stares at the soft sword and is very interested. She suddenly rushes over and reaches out her small hand to attack the white night. The girl''s strength is not weak, white night in the eyes of war, soft sword heavy bang in the past. But the girl''s body is soft and nimble, actually pastes the soft sword to avoid, one palm without politeness pats on his chest. The white night immediately evokes the soul power and gathers in the chest. With strength to resist the body. Bang! Day night back a few steps, the girl was also shaken back half step, but she is repeatedly clapping, small face like a flower: "you this person is really interesting." "What is your cultivation?" Asked the white night. "What cultivation?" Her eyes showed confusion and shook her head: "I don''t know." "Are you from the Tibetan dragon academy?" White night asked carefully. "It should not be." "Well, then why are you here?" The white night felt as if he had met some wonderful person. "It''s quiet and beautiful. I want to stay here for a while." The girl said with a smile. This girl is of unknown origin and powerful strength. She should be an extraordinary person. But she didn''t seem to mean anything, and she didn''t have to be too careful. He continued to practice the sword. The girl watched with interest. When she was interested, she went forward to compete with Bai Ye. Bai Ye did not refuse. How many people would like to have such an expert to accompany him? As the sun began to set and the calculation time was almost over, people turned back. "What? And left? " The girl seems to be reluctant. "Come back tomorrow." I don''t look back at night. When he returned to his residence, he did not rest. He continued to sit around and practice the nine soul sword rhyme. Even if he was exhausted and had a rest for an hour, he was still alive. In the white night''s mind, I kept thinking about the scene of the whole body''s soul flowing when the girl was fighting. Her soul power is very unique, which is different from the soul cultivation in the white night. Her soul power is almost like a living creature. It is automatically arranged when attacking and turns into a sharp sword. It seems that every soul force has consciousness, and it is unknown what kind of heavenly soul it is. He sacrificed a little soul power and stored it in the palm of his hand, which turned into a long and thin sword. As he shook his hand, the sword flew out and made a hole in the wall in the distance. The white night took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. The cultivation intensity and time of the white night is much longer than that of the ordinary soul practitioners, not only because of the ability of Qianlong ring, but also because of the gluttonous spirit in his body. The advantage of Taotie lies in its amazing speed of swallowing the soul power. The soul power of nine heaven is plundered by it to support the white night. He doesn''t have to worry about exhaustion. After two cracks appeared in the town of Tianlong house, there was no movement. I don''t know when it will break out. At this time, an inexplicable fragrance suddenly penetrated into the nasal cavity of the white night? White night heart a tight, immediately open eyes, but see a figure, do not know when lying on their own body, a cherry mouth in front of their own, will kiss up. A white night, eyes quickly open. "Oh, how rude!" There was a sound of enchantment in the room. White night fixed eyes, just found that this figure is actually the girl in the woods before. "How did you get here?" The white night was stunned. "People miss you." The girl licked the cherry mouth, full of temptation said. Seeing this in the white night, I was suspicious. What''s the matter? Why is this girl different from the one in the woods before? He was confused and even doubted whether the man in front of him was the girl in the daytime or whether they were just born like each other."Who are you?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "You are a heartless man, you still live in the woods with others in the daytime, and you forget them so quickly?" The girl came over, jiaodimao almost close to the white night''s face, lips spit fragrance, whispered. Clearly so young, can be ingratiating, every word, as if to eat people''s heart and soul. White night face a tight, is about to push away the girl. But the next second, the killing machine suddenly filled the whole room! As soon as his face changed, "startled Hong''s footwork" was opened immediately, and people slid aside like loach. Bang Dang. Under the white night, the old bed collapsed and turned into dust. At a glance, the girl had already made a move. Her delicate little hands were like eagle''s claws, and her soul power was surging at the fingertips, and the destructive power hovered like waves. "Are you going to kill me?" In the white night, his face was frozen, but he did not take out the soft sword from his waist, but put his hand on the nameless sword! "Oh, that''s not what they mean. They just want to touch you. Don''t get me wrong." The girl''s face did not change, still showing a fascinating smile. But white night is not an idiot, how can I not know the killing intention behind this smile. "Who are you?" "They are called Longyue. I said it before... My brother can call me yue''er, or I can call my dear, or I can call my darling." The girl has pink lips and fingers, and her face is innocent. The white night was cold and asked in a low voice, "why do you want to kill me? Why do you come to me in the middle of the night "I miss my brother." Long Yue''s lips are slightly open, his nose is getting thicker, his eyes are blurred, and he seems to be in love. But as soon as she was about to get close, she started to pull out her sword at night. Long Yue''s pace was stiff and stopped. "I''m just a nobody. I''ve known you for only a few days. But I know you''ve come here for a purpose. If I''m right, you should be trying to figure out my nameless sword?" The white night is light. The Qianlong ring was changed by the patriarch. Except for the man who is familiar with the ring, no one else will find out the true face of the ring. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 Well, the girl''s plot must be a magic sword that can only be pulled out in front of the strong. "I thought you were a naive fool, but I didn''t expect to be quite clever." Long Yue was seen through her intention. Her pink lips rose slightly and her eyes became clear again. She said with a smile, "since you know my purpose, give me the sword in your hand. If you take the sword, I will leave." "If I don''t, what can you do with me?" The white night is light. Longyuejiao dimple was stiff, and then gave out a silver bell like smile. Her eyes were slightly frozen and she said with a smile: "white night, do you know why I came to the Tibetan dragon house?" "Why?" "Nature is for Qianlong ring." Long Yue said with a smile: "not long ago, juehunzong was destroyed, and the patriarch Wei Qinghou died for his life. Many people think that Qianlong ring has been destroyed. But I know that Qianlong ring must still exist in the world. And shortly after juehun sect was destroyed, the head of the demon wolf who killed Jianlong immortal, the president of the Tibetan dragon academy, was sent to Wangdu. I don''t think this is a coincidence. I believe that Qianlong ring has been returned To Wangdu, and in this Tibetan dragon courtyard. I sneaked in here for the purpose of Qianlong ring. Unfortunately, just yesterday, I already got the Qianlong ring. If you don''t hand in this sword, I''ll have to show you the power of the Qianlong ring! " "You got the Qianlong ring?" The white night froze. Long Yue raised her delicate little hand, and there was a golden ring on her middle finger. "If you hand it in, it''s safe. If you don''t, don''t worry, I won''t hurt your life, but I must suffer a lot." Dragon moon road. This girl is clearly trying to bluff me. White night secretly shook his head: "the name of Qianlong ring has never been seen before. Let me see the power of Qianlong ring." "Huh?" Long Yue Leng next, probably did not expect the white night''s attitude so firm. She opened her pink lips slightly, took a breath, tried to keep calm, and her smile hung up again: "OK, OK! In that case, you can''t regret it. Today... Let''s just give it up. I''ll find you again in the future. Your sword must be mine. " Sure enough, the ring was fake. "Think too much." The white night is light. "Of course I think too much. My brother''s shadow is full of people''s hearts." Longyue''s lips rose slightly, and the enchantment came out again, but soon remained, turning into a shadow and sweeping out the door. It seems that we are in trouble again. It''s not easy to deal with such a person who can''t know her mind, especially her strength is unfathomable... in the daytime, she turned her head and stared at the sword on her waist. After pondering for a while, she suddenly got up and walked outside. "The nameless sword was stolen by the wolf with broken tail, but he didn''t say where or who he had stolen it." In the daytime, he changed his clothes, felt out of the college, and went to the capital city of Wang as a layman. He wanted to know more about the sword, and the only way was to let it come out of its sheath. Wang did not have a curfew. He knocked on the door of the stable, hired a horse, and left the city all night. A hundred miles away from the king''s capital, there is a wasteland called the burial ground. It is said that this was an ancient battlefield. After World War I, there were many dead bodies and a river of blood. The rotten meat attracted a large number of animals. Those beasts devoured the carrion with soul power, and changed into powerful fierce animals. Several decades ago, several fierce beasts with terrible soul power came here and occupied the majority The number of nests and fierce animals is increasing day by day, and the surrounding villages and towns are often attacked by fierce beasts, which makes people miserable. The Dynasty sent large troops to wipe out the enemy twice, but both of them suffered heavy casualties, so they left it alone and ignored them, resulting in the rampage of fierce animals here. However, it has also become a paradise for many soul practitioners, a place of ancient battlefields, and rich in treasures. White night horse into the burial ground, the air to the putrid smell. He swept left and right, looking for the fierce beast. No matter in juehunzong or the Tibetan dragon academy, the testing places there are not really exercises. The real soul cultivation needs to grow in blood and fire. Whoosh, whoosh. Just then, there were a few small noises coming from the dark. White night eyes a Lin, pull out the waist soft sword, swing toward the horse side. Dang Dang! Two throwing knives were chopped by him, but the soft sword was too heavy and the speed was quite slow. The two throwing knives on the other side had already penetrated into the horse''s abdomen. The horse gave a neigh and fell to the ground. "Who? Come out The white night turned over the horse and yelled. Among the rocks on both sides, several figures came out. These people were dressed in leather clothes, holding machetes or spears in their hands. They were all ferocious and ferocious in their eyes. There are four people in total, three of them are level nine of spirit state, and one is level one of spirit state. "Bandits?" Asked the white night. "It''s good to know. Hand over all your valuable things." The first one with one eye and a bald head said with a smile. Black bandits are robbers who plunder in places like funeral rites. They are not interested in ordinary money, so they will not ambush on mountain roads. What they plunder are soul pills and magic weapons."I didn''t expect to meet people like you the first time I came here. Interesting." Bai Ye holds a soft sword in one hand, and takes out the soul pill from the Qianlong ring with the other hand, and scatters it on the ground. His expression is indifferent: "if you want, you can take it by yourself." Soul pill landing, those black bandit eyes exposed greedy light, low roar, immediately rushed up. The hormonal riot. The first black bandit with a machete is like a bull. The force shakes the air. The terrible huge machete is cut like a bull. "Good coming!" White night waved a soft sword and chopped it. "How dare you fight with me? Look at me tearing you The bandit laughed and sank. But when the soft sword hit the chopper, he understood the horror of the sword. Bang Dang! Thousands of Jin of soft sword burst out with amazing force. The seemingly thick machete was like broken glass. It broke into pieces, and the strength shook the black bandit''s arms along the handle. Click. The arms are broken. "Ah The bandit made a shrill cry. The white night hums, drives the arm strength to blow off the soft sword. Whoa! The sword in the head of the black bandit, the power of the soft sword is like countless big hands, tearing his body apart, and his flesh and blood are blurred. Blood splattered in disorder, those black bandits who rushed to the white night looked a bit sluggish, and their pace immediately froze. "At this level, it''s better not to be a gangster, in case you don''t get something, but you lose your life." The white night is light. "Asshole!" The one eyed bald man was so angry that he wanted to make a move. But just then, the ground suddenly shuddered. Everyone was surprised. The white night looks a congealed, the line of sight looks toward the buried original depth. "What... What''s going on?" "Big brother, it seems... Something is wrong." Several gangsters were trembling. Roar!!! A terrible voice sounded, with a strong sense of depression. Several people only felt that their scalp was cracked, which made them uncomfortable. Whoosh, whoosh. At this time, a number of rapid figures from the depth of the burial, such as lightning rushed out. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he retreated immediately. Bang! At the same time, a few rocks as big as a hill in the distance suddenly burst, and a huge beast rushed out. The beast had two horns on its head, its skin was dark blue, its neck was covered with manes, and its whole body was shining with lightning like a python. Is this the legendary thunder beast? The heart coagulated in the daytime. The original rubble is like a sandbag in front of it, trampling on it, and then it becomes powder. Jinglei beast is a famous and fierce beast in the past. The soul repair experts who died in its hands are very few. Judging from its angry appearance, someone must have made it. This kind of high-level fierce beast is full of treasure. If it is slaughtered, its body will be enough to eat for a lifetime. The three black bandits were about to flee, but the speed of the thunder beast was too fast. A flash of lightning struck and split the bald one eyed head into black smoke. The other two people are scared feet are soft, turn around and run. But these people are not before those swift and lightning masters, how can their escape speed compare with thunder beast? Don''t say it''s them. It''s hard to escape the white night. There is a difference between the spirit state and the power soul state. The people in the spirit state can control the soul with Qi, and they are still in the stage of using the force to control the soul. After a while, two black bandits also died in the claws of thunder beast. The white night looks calm, the head is spinning rapidly, thinking about the method of retreat, but at this time, the waist suddenly bursts of restlessness. He turned his head and saw that the nameless sword was creaking and ready to move. He took a breath, stopped his pace, his eyes like hawks and falcons, and fixed his eyes on the huge rushing beast. "I''ll try your sword with you!" In the white night, holding the sword handle tightly, the soul burst out in his body, and the soul force surged to his feet like a tide. The man bowed over his body, and a wonderful momentum bloomed from his body. Ben''s constant gale suddenly came to a standstill. The crazy thunder beast seemed to have a premonition of something. It slowed down a few steps, but its whole body was like a python, but the lightning flashed towards the white night. Bang Dong! A hundred lightning strikes the ground, shaking the earth violently. But the next second, a golden awn suddenly tore open the dark night sky and flew to the distance, tearing the whole earth into two. The huge body of the thunderbolt immediately froze in place, motionless. But behind it, is a fuzzy figure. Wolf attack! A hundred lightning strikes the sky! Click... ClickThe huge body of the thunderbolt beast gradually split into two parts, and all the blood and internal organs in the body flowed out. The surging soul power was released, and it was completely dead. At night, the sight fell on the golden sword. The sword gave out a dim golden light and was buzzing. The sound of the sword seemed to penetrate the eardrum. However, the hand holding the sword felt a hot feeling. He quickly put the sword into the scabbard and found that the skin of the palm had been completely burned away. "Good sword!" The white night couldn''t help but cry, and his heart was full of excitement. Even he could not judge how powerful the sword was. However, after the sword, he could clearly perceive that the energy on the sword had been completely evaporated. Looking at it carefully, I found that the dead dragon sword was slowly absorbing the soul power from the thunder beast in the air. "Isn''t it possible that every time this sword is used, it has to undergo a period of recharging?" He breathed his breath. With a sword, he didn''t seem to know much. The white night turned and walked towards the huge corpse of thunderbolt. The corpse of such a fierce beast is a treasure mountain. He took out his soft sword, dug out the Neidan and some main tracheas of the thunder beast and threw them into the Qianlong ring. However, at this time, there were several bursts of breaking through the air. "Friends, good means, actually wipe out the thunder beast, admire, admire!" White night looked up, it was those who had fled before. The man who spoke was dignified and dignified. He was dressed in a white suit with gold and jade. He looked like a rich family. The man behind him was dressed in Dao suit, standing with Dao, like his subordinates. The woman next to the man has a totally different temperament. She was born in a remote mountain with bright eyes and white teeth. Her skin is like snow. Her willow eyebrows are full of heroic spirit. Her face is expressionless and her eyes are fixed on the white night. "Well? How does this woman feel familiar? " White night heart dark thinking, but do not know where to see this woman. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 "It''s just a little trick." White night casually answer the sound, continue to pick up the body of thunder beast. "How can you do that? no Just now I saw a flash of golden light, and the thunder beast was killed. But my friend''s strength seems to have no spirit and soul state. I think it''s because of some wonderful treasure that I killed the thunder beast, right? " The childe said with a smile. White night looked at the man, did not speak, continue to clean up. But at this time, the young master suddenly stepped forward and said with a smile, "my friend, the body of this startling thunder beast is so huge, can you eat it alone?" "Do you want a piece of the pie when you go around like this?" The white night asked. "The thunder beast was buried in the depth of the original place, where the fierce beasts are everywhere. If we had not led it out, how could you have killed it?" The woman nearby hummed. "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "Who am I and what do you care?" Women are proud of their way. "It has nothing to do with me, the best!" White night hums a way, also ignore, continue to decompose the corpse. "You..." the woman was impatient and wanted to start. The young master next to him stopped the woman. His movements are very elegant, and his manners are very particular. His foremaster saluted Bai Ye and said with a smile, "my friend, what I said just now is a bit abrupt. I''ll introduce myself first. My name is Tai Tianxiao, the son of Taidong, a general of the dynasty. I''m sorry for the inconvenience of revealing his identity." "Son of Taidong?" White night heart a tight, but face does not change color, light way: "Oh? It turns out to be the son of the general. It''s disrespectful. " It''s disrespectful, but the white night is not to see these people. The woman can''t see, disdain hums a way: "thief eyebrow rat purpose, a look is not what serious person." "Childe Tai, don''t say I''m mean. If she keeps hurting me with such a mouth, I won''t give you any benefits, or I''ll be mean." The white night light way, but throws the pot to that woman body. The woman was stunned and stamped her feet. "My friend, she doesn''t mean that. You don''t have to take it to heart. To tell you the truth, this thunder beast is very important to us. The people who need this pill are not ordinary." "Not so? Who? " "Princess of the king." Tai Tianxiao laughs. But after listening to the white night, the expression still did not change a bit, light way: "is it, what does that have to do with me?" All three looked pale at this remark. Tai Tian Xiao took a deep breath and said, "my friend, can you give me face and give up Neidan?" "Is your face so valuable?" White night said while decomposing, in a short time, the huge thunder beast corpse is only skeleton. "Friends don''t want to let it?" Tai Tianxiao frowns. "I killed the thunder beast. You want to take the most precious Neidan with a word. Is there such a cheap thing in the world?" The white night is expressionless. "Son of a bitch, my childe is polite to you to save your face. What do you really think you are? If you don''t hand in Nathan, you will hand over your life The sword guard behind Tai Tianxiao can''t help but roar. "In that case, don''t talk nonsense and do it." White night said, this is inevitable, he has been prepared for, "do you really think we are afraid of you?" The woman seemed to have repressed for a long time, and her beautiful eyes almost burst out fire. "Calm down, this man will kill the thunder beast easily. If we fight with him, we will suffer losses." Taitian roared in a low voice. "Tianxiao, what do you say?" The woman frowned. "To bury a thousand people that we are going to use to kill thunderbolt beasts. Even if he has great skills, he can''t escape from our hands. First, stabilize him, understand?" "Well, then do as you say." The woman nodded. They said something in a low voice. Although they couldn''t hear clearly in the white night, they knew it was definitely bad for them. He thought for a while and was ready to leave. But at this time, there was a sound of foot steps in the distance, followed by a cry of surprise. "Elder sister, brother Tianxiao, why are you here?" It''s a familiar voice. The white night turned his head to look, saw to come, immediately Leng. Nangong Mei? "White night!" Nangong Mei showed a surprise color, trotted over and said excitedly, "how did you come to Wangdu?" "Not long ago." The white night''s face slightly coagulated, looked at the three people over there and said in a low voice: "Nangong Mei, do you know them?" "Of course, they are my brother Tai Tianxiao and my elder sister Nangong enterprise." Nangong Mei wanted to say something, but when she was halfway there, she stopped. She noticed that the atmosphere of several people was not right. She asked carefully, "what happened to you?" White night shakes his head: "my white night also is really to walk an eye, did not expect you unexpectedly is the Dynasty Princess." Nangong Mei was stunned. She immediately understood that Bai Ye knew her identity from the mouth of Tai Tianxiao and Nangong Ying. She looked at the three people and wondered, "brother Tianxiao, sister, what happened?""Nothing, nothing, Melly, how can you be here so late?" Tai Tianxiao said with a smile. "I came here with a few of my colleagues to carry out the mission of the college." Nangong Mei said that several men and women behind her came forward to Tai Tianxiao and Nangong Ying and said, "see the princess and see the prince Tai." Holy way college? White night noticed the clothes of these people and Nangong Mei, her eyes tightened. "It turned out to be a talent from the holy house. It''s a pleasure to meet you!" Tai Tianxiao bows in return. "These elder martial brothers and sisters are all masters of our holy yard. They know that I came here to carry out the task, and they came specially to match them. If they didn''t take care of me, Meier would have to suffer a lot." Nangong Mei said. "My sister has to be taken care of by all the junks. Nangong is here. Thank you very much." The south palace enterprise light road. Several people heard the sound, flattered, and quickly returned the gift. "Childe Tianxiao and Princess Zhou are here in the middle of the night. What''s the matter? And who is this man? " A disciple of the holy Yard said that his name was Luoze, and he could be ranked in the top 30. "Do you need to ask? What''s the skeleton next to this? If I''m right, this is the skeleton of the thunderbolt beast. It must be that childe Tianxiao and Princess Chou jointly shot and killed the thunderbolt beast, but he got a foot in it and wanted to share the share, so there was a dispute. " Next to a person Yin and Yang strange airway, eyes still skimming white night body clothes. Obviously, they recognized the dress of the Tibetan dragon house. The white night looked calm and hummed in a low voice: "why do people in the holy yard like to say white into black? Do you bite people when you don''t know the situation? Is it a dog? " "Asshole, what are you talking about?" The man was angry. The man next to him stopped him immediately. "Forget it, younger martial brother. Do you want to bite back when the dog bites you? Don''t lose face in front of your highness and childe. " The man nodded and hummed, "elder martial brother is right. You can''t see the dog in the same way." Then he retreated. "Waste!" At this time, the white night opened again. "You..." several people are impatient. "If you don''t have the courage to do it, you should be honest and shut up. If you don''t have the ability, don''t provoke people everywhere." The white night looks calm. "Ah It seemed that the man could not bear it. He pulled out his sword and rushed over. "Elder martial brother! No Nangong Mei quickly blocks in front of that person. "Younger martial sister, get out of the way." The man growled. "Elder martial brother, white night is my friend. Please don''t worry about it with him. Will you let it go?" Nangong Mei is in a hurry. Nangong Mei is a princess in the end. Her words naturally have weight, and the man hesitated. But at this time, cold hum came from behind Nangong Mei. , "Your Highness, do you seem to ask for the wrong person?" It''s not up to him, but to me It''s the sound of the white night. His face was cold, and his eyes were killing: "this man insults me. I don''t intend to let him go. Is it useful for you to let him calm down?" Nangong Mei was stunned. She turned her head and looked at him and said, "white night, this..." "younger martial sister, you have heard that this boy is too arrogant. If you don''t kill him today, will our holy courtyard lose face?" The man roared, pushed Nangong Mei away and rushed toward the white night. His soul power revolt, a strong wind generated all over his body, and then quickly gathered on the sword in his hand. The sword was shining brightly and dazzling like a cold moon in the dark. What a gorgeous sword. People around me marveled. The white night was still, standing in the same place, staring at the split "cold moon". "Die!" The man roared and released his soul power. When the blade fell, a pressure came down and oppressed his body. If ordinary people are hit by this move, they will not be able to move. If they have no place to escape, they will be killed. But white night is different. As soon as his arm vibrated, his palm was wiped away from his waist, and a soft long sword "clanged" out. The blade of the sword made an arc in the air, which shocked the man''s sharp sword. Bang! The "cold moon" broke in an instant, and the fierce force shook it off. The soul power collapsed like a crumbling earth. He fell on the ground and spat blood out of his mouth. A blow! Defeat! The eyes of the people around him were stagnant. How fierce! "How could it be? This person is not even Qi soul state. He can beat younger martial brother song of the second level of Qi soul state with one blow? " Luo Ze surprised way. "It should be that sword is strange." The man next to him whispered. He saw white night carrying a soft sword and walking towards the man. His eyes were full of opportunities. Seeing this, several members of the sanctuary rushed to the temple immediately. "Stop it! Do you really want to kill him? " Several people draw their swords to the white night. "Get out of here The white night looks cold. "Don''t be too arrogant! How dare a person who is just a force and soul state dare to be arrogant in front of us? If it had not been for your Highness''s sake, you would have died on the spot today! ""That''s what you said The white night looks cold, the whole body is shocked, a momentum diffuses. In an instant, the wind stopped all around, the yellow sand fell to the ground, and the roar of the fierce beast that kept ringing in the distance disappeared. Everything became very quiet. "General trend?" Tai Tianxiao frowns. Luoze and others also noticed that it was wrong, and their faces turned pale. What''s going on? "Stop it!" At this time, Nangong Mei appeared again in front of the white night. With some tears in her eyes, she bowed her head in pain and said, "white night, please, don''t fight again..." the eyes of the white night coagulated, took a deep breath, and dissipated the momentum. "Nangong Mei, it''s not that I started the incident, but that they provoked me first. I know it''s not your fault. Since you have come forward to stop it, and for the sake of saving me, I promise you to let it go, but for once, you and I are just passers-by." Then he turned and left. Nangong Mei''s face was pale and her pink lips clenched. She wanted to say something, but she wanted to stop. Although she and the white night only meet by chance, but the two people in the end suffered sad, now make such a situation, her heart is all kinds of taste. "How could... Have happened?" Nangong Mei feels uncomfortable. Taitianxiao and nangongzhou didn''t stop the night. Nangong''s face was cold, but Tai Tianxiao was smiling. I don''t know what I was thinking. ... in the daytime, he left the burial ground and walked to the king. On the way, he couldn''t help shaking his head. He didn''t expect to meet Nangong Mei here, not to mention that she was actually a member of the holy yard. However, after today''s event, it had nothing to do with her. However, after a few steps, there was a rustle behind him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 The white night immediately put his hand on his waist, but he saw a large number of strong and strong figures coming from the path behind him. These people were covered with their faces, but their bodies were covered with armor, which was incomparable. "Royal Army?" Low cry in the night. These people were silent, holding a big knife to urge the soul force to chop at his forehead. Only Tai Tianxiao was able to mobilize these Royal troops. He didn''t want to lose his grace in front of the princess, so he started secretly. This world is really unpredictable. White night eyes a Lin, the general situation blooming. The body bows and flies out like lightning. At the same time, the software pulls out the sword belt and cleaves to the man. The great man does not dodge, but confronts. Soldiers rarely Dodge, especially in the face of this seemingly powerless sword. But he did not think that the soft sword looked weak, but it carried nearly ten thousand catties of terrible power. Bang Dang. If the knife is broken, people will die. With one sword, the opponent will be cut off. Even if the opponent is an expert in the spirit state, he can''t bear the blow. Soft sword combined with the brute force of white night, the destruction that erupts is not the power soul state person should have. However, this move did not scare the people around. They were the Royal Army. Even if they had not fought for a long time, they were still bloody. "Be careful, this boy is not ordinary." A big man was drinking. They all nodded and rushed together. Their swords are very regular. Some attack and some defend. They bombard the white night constantly, and a special soul force constantly oppresses the white night. This is an array of killing and killing important enemy figures. Once trapped, it is difficult to get rid of them. These people have only one or two levels of Qi and soul state, but they put a lot of pressure on the white night. "I know who your master is. It won''t be over." Drinking in the white night, suddenly covered with a tyrannical golden breath. "Be careful, he sacrificed Yuan Li!" One drink. "Is he the only one who has the strength?" Another one also said. All of us release the force. But in this gap, a shadow suddenly passed, one of them covered his neck and fell down. The rest were surprised. "This boy deliberately urges us to use yuan force and then to make a move. Be careful, don''t show any flaws to him!" "After I attack!" "Before I attack!" "I pressure!" "I Parry The crowd cried out. However, after the attack, they did not attack behind the white night, and those before the attack did not face to face with white night. Although they shout, they do not act according to their words, but their actions are still very regular, as if the words are used to confuse the target signal. Scanning around in the white night, the expression is calm. He found himself invisible, trapped in a cage made of iron walls. This is a battle between trapped animals! He took a deep breath and stood where he was. "Kill!" All of them took up their knives and killed them all at his forehead. Take advantage of the target can''t do anything, launch a must die move! "Kill!" At the same time, white night also made a move! He held a soft sword and tried to swing it. The edge of the sword was like a half moon and swung around. Yuan Li is like a flame, swinging to the four sides, even the air is burning. In the dark, it seems that there are ancient fierce beasts roaring. Sonorous! The blade of the sword is irresistible and cuts through the flesh and blood. Everyone froze and held on to the knife. Some of those swords were hanging in the air, some of them had disappeared into the body of the white night. He vomited blood and gasped violently, and his soul was still surging at the tip of his sword. PATA, PATA... all the bodies around him fell down. The white night dragged the body with scars, moving forward slowly. Not long after the night, a group of warriors on strong horses rushed over. The leader is Tai Tianxiao. "All dead?" Tai Tianxiao frowns and stares at the corpses all over the ground. "It''s the one who gets killed." One of the officers and men went up to him, examined it, and said, "judging from the posture of their fall, they have launched a" battle to kill battle "! However, the array is broken... " " if you want to break this array, you have to be three levels stronger than these people. But he is three orders weaker than these people. How can this be possible? " Taitian roared in a low voice. "He found the weakness of the array." The general examined the blades of these men and said, "he made his move at the last moment of the battle to kill array. One hit will kill him. At that time, the" battle to kill array "was defenseless. Although he was also injured, he was eventually broken.""This man... Is not easy." Tai Tian Xiao took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. Exhausted at night, he went back to the residence of the Tibetan dragon house, took some healing medicine, and after treating the wound, he fell on the bed, closed his eyes and went to sleep. At night, Qianlong ring gave birth to a brilliant magic light, moistening the wound. It was full of essence, Qi and spirit. It was like silk thread that poured into his body... when the sky was dim, he woke up, but he found that there was no longer half of pain on his body. Once he checked the wound, he was actually scarred. It was amazing. "These are not good healing drugs. How can the effect be so amazing? It seems that the Qianlong ring is still responsible for it. It is so amazing that the crown prince and the holy house of the dynasty did not try to get it. " The white night whispers. But at this time, a sense of impatience suddenly spread from the small abdomen, like electric current pervading the whole body. Sit on the bed and close your eyes. Then we can see that the soul of Taotie in the body shrinks, and its huge body is constantly overflowing with red luster. A breakthrough? The heart beat wildly at night. Suddenly, he thought of something. He took a pill from Qianlong ring and put it into his mouth. This pill was given to him by the patriarch Wei Qinghou at the beginning, jiuzhuandan! After swallowing the pill, the impatience in the body is even stronger, just like pouring a basin of oil on the flame. The night was red and closed. He didn''t suppress his restlessness. After a while, he made a crackling sound, and the major muscles and veins were forced to expand by one time. The soul power overflowing from the soul of Taotie heaven actually shuttled forward in the way of Qi. Soon, it reached the end. Da! Abnormal sound is produced. Promoted! Spirit level one! Great joy at night. However, the body did not stop because of promotion. On the contrary, the efficacy of jiuzhuandan was still fermenting, and the muscles and veins were constantly expanding. It seemed that Taotie tianhun was also affected by the pill and continued to produce a lot of soul Qi. "People in the first level of Qi soul state should not have such abundant and terrible soul Qi. What kind of treasure is this nine turn pill?" He closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. He obeyed the operation of the spirit of heaven. Gradually, the body shape of Taotie tianhun gradually increased, and more and more soul Qi was released. At night, he felt that his whole body was full of soul Qi, which made him happy. White night nerve a tight, will concentrate attention, consciousness shift. After a moment, the surrounding scene changed, and bright stars were all over the place. It is consciousness that has come to the top of the nine heavens. Looking at the huge spirit in his heart. "Although it has reached the sixth heaven, it must be far from enough. There are still many heavenly spirits on it! You shouldn''t be worse than them! Is that right? " To the sky. The soul of Taotie heaven is unstoppable and rushes towards the seal of the seventh heaven. It has been mutated like a big fireball, tearing up the bright star sky and pounding hard on the seal of the seventh heaven. Bang! The seal splashed sparks like flowers. The soul of heaven is dead against the seal, and its huge claws are tearing away towards it. However, it is extremely difficult to be promoted to each level of jiuchongtian. Even if Taotie''s soul mutates successfully and its power soars, it is still not easy to leap into the seventh heaven. Bang! A pressure came, but it did not spread to the soul of Taotie, but directly affected the consciousness of the white night. He felt dizzy and dizzy. He gritted his teeth and continued to urge the soul of Taotie to attack upward. However, the more the soul of Taotie collides, the more powerful the spirit of tearing. "Ah The roar of the white night broke everything in the house with a terrible momentum around him. Test! Every promotion of tianhun is a test. The spirit of man controls the spirit of heaven, which is connected with the human body. When the spirit of the day is about to enter a higher level and complete its transformation, it is also a transformation of human spirit, consciousness and will. Whether the spirit of heaven can be promoted successfully depends on whether its consciousness is strong enough. Those who are strong enough can do anything. Bang Dong! A loud noise suddenly exploded in the consciousness of the white night. That huge as Fireball''s gluttonous heaven soul forcefully tore open the seven heaven''s heaven soul, recklessly broke into. The terrible soul power is still stirring at the seal of the seventh heaven! White night, the top of the head of the soul force, through the roof tiles, into the sky, in the top of the Tibetan dragon courtyard bloom a white lotus. It''s done! Seven days! He fell on the broken bed, panting and sweating his clothes.This is still a variation of the spirit of heaven, and it can still succeed. If it is ordinary, how difficult is it? After a short rest, he sat up and warmed his soul. However, I do not know how long after, outside the house sounded bursts of rapid footsteps. Bang bang bang! There was a violent knock on the door. "Open the door! Open the door "White night, get out of here!" There was a constant roar. The white night of meditation frowned, opened his eyes, looked at the door of Xin''an, got up and went to open it. And in the moment the door was opened, several people immediately crowded in and surrounded him. At the door, there are so many people outside that there are hundreds of people... everyone''s eyes are focused on the body of the white night, which is not good. In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen. The crowd gradually separated, and a thin man pushed a wooden cart towards this place. On the wooden cart, it was Xiao Jianfei who had been abandoned before. "Brother, this is the man." Xiao Jianfei''s voice was hoarse. His eyes were full of hatred and resentment. He wanted to eat the man alive in front of him. Seeing Xiao Jianfei, Bai Ye immediately understood the purpose of these people. "You are white night." After Xiao Jian flies, the thin man talks lightly. "Who are you?" The white night asked. "Xiao Zhenjiang." The man''s voice was also very quiet. Top 9, Xiao Zhenjiang!! "Something?" The white night asked. "Well, you see what my brother is like now." Xiao Zhenjiang did not show the appearance of anger, on the contrary, he was calm, calm and frightening. "He asked for it." White night is also very quiet, standing in the crowd, as if independent of the world. Xiao Zhenjiang looked at him carefully and didn''t know what he was thinking. "It is an unwritten rule that the soul fighting field of the Tibetan dragon academy has always been dominated by the strong. There are limited cultivation resources in the meditation area. If you don''t collect soul pills, the disciples will occupy them for a long time, and many people will not be able to enjoy the resources in the meditation area. " Xiao Zhenjiang said. "You can directly set the training time of each disciple, instead of charging in disguise. This is just an excuse for you to seek profits." Said the white night. "You''re direct." Xiao Zhenjiang nodded again and again, but he could not see his anger on his face. The night is silent. Xiao Zhenjiang took a deep breath and said, "go ahead, when are you going to give me an account?" "Account?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 "Although there are so many people coming today, you can rest assured that Xiao Zhenjiang will not bully others with more people. If you destroy my brother''s spirit, I will take your life. Shouldn''t it be too much?" Xiao Zhenjiang said lightly: "in three days, I will wait for you in the soul fight field, a fair, open and just duel! These people will tell us about our engagement, and soon the whole college will know! Soul pit, you and I will die and die "I refuse!" White night said almost without hesitation. It''s not that he is afraid of Xiao Zhenjiang, but that he doesn''t want to be led by the nose by the other party. He said that he would make an appointment to fight? Who is white night? "You''re not afraid of losing your reputation?" Xiao Zhenjiang is not surprised by the refusal of white night. After all, he is one of the top ten masters. If he really answers the challenge, it will be a problem. "Fame? Am I famous for my white night? " He shrugged. "You''ve got a reputation for dismissing my brother." "Such fame? Don''t worry about it! " White night shook his head. Xiao Zhenjiang did not speak. Xiao Jianfei on the wooden cart was very angry and cried, "brother! What are you talking to him about? Waste his spirit, break his hands and feet, and let him sit on the wooden cart all his life "My stupid brother, he defeated you with one enemy in the battleground, which has damaged my reputation. If I kill him now and spread it out, my reputation will be even more ruined. For this man? It''s not worth it! " Xiao Zhenjiang is indifferent, but his words also reveal his disappointment and dissatisfaction with Xiao Jianfei. "So... Is that all?" Xiao Jianfei obviously didn''t notice. "He can''t escape as long as he stays in the Tibetan dragon house for one day. There''s no need to worry about this. You can settle accounts with him slowly." Xiao Zhenjiang comforts Xiao Jianfei. His words and deeds are calm. He didn''t seem to care too much about the white night. Xiao Jianfei bit his teeth and glared indignantly at the white night. "Let''s go!" Xiao Zhenjiang waves and plans to leave. The crowd was rushing towards the layman. White night quietly watching these people leave, waiting for it to go far, then as if nothing happened to go back to the mountain. It was quiet in the woods, but there was no sign of the little girl. Sitting under the tree in the daytime, holding a soft sword of 8000 Jin in both hands, I realized the sword with my eyes closed. Until noon, he began to practice the second form of "King Kong does not die": mastery. This move pays attention to the integration of strength, Qi and soul. How to mix these three forces into one and play a more powerful force is the essence of this move. First of all, we need to understand the power, just as we need to understand the sword to cultivate the nine soul sword formula. Wearing a soft sword in the white night, he has to bear the weight of more than 8000 Jin every day, walking and practicing martial arts. For strength, it has already exceeded the demand of "King Kong does not die.". The next step is to realize Qi. If you don''t reach the spirit state of Qi, you can''t understand Qi. With the help of jiuzhuandan, the Qi pulse in his body is not only surprisingly tenacious, but also has more space than usual. Finally, we should understand the soul, communicate with the soul, use the soul as the guide, and integrate the strength. He closed his eyes and meditated for a while. Then he got up and went to a big tree and put his hand gently on the trunk. The calm tree suddenly swayed slowly and became more and more intense. After a few minutes, it was like in a storm, the branches were shaking and the leaves were flying. Finally... Dong! The whole trunk of the tree burst, and a residual force was surging in the air. This is the power of mastery. No need to start the arm, can let the strength from the palm! If we say that the first move of "controlling the body with force" is a simple defensive move, then the "Mastery" of the second move is the sublimation of "controlling the body with force", which can be attacked and defended. After practicing for a while, he went to the king in the daytime and planned to buy some things for cultivation. But as soon as he raised his step, he heard a slight movement behind him. Turning around, I don''t know when the girl appeared again. "Where are you going?" Long Yue, leaning against the tree, asked. Now the temperament is quite different from that night. The white night is curious, but the girl seems to have been watching her all the time, but she can''t find her existence, and I don''t know what she is doing. "Buy something." In the daytime, he walked out. But long Yue also followed. "What are you doing with me?" "Can you take me out? It''s very stuffy in the woods all day Long Yue''s face is full of rosy clouds, a shy look, voice weak way. "You are so high that you dare not go to the street?" White night said, there is a dead dragon sword in, but also not afraid of this girl. "High cultivation?" Long Yue showed a puzzled expression: "is my cultivation very high?" Seeing her silly appearance, and thinking of her abnormal performance that night, Bai Ye became more and more curious about the girl. "Who are you?" He asked in a low voice.Long Yue''s eyes were full of confusion and shook his head. "Why are you here?" Long Yue was very difficult, and thought about it and shook her head. "All right." The girl is so infatuated that it is impossible to know her for a while. After entering Wang Xing, he bought some herbs for cultivation and then returned to the original way. Unexpectedly, when passing through a restaurant, Long Yue''s steps suddenly stopped. She looked forward to looking at the door of the restaurant, lovely Qiong nose wrinkled, very hard to suck. "Don''t you want a drink?" The white night was stunned. "No... don''t drink..." Long Yue shook his head, as if trying to make himself calm. The white night couldn''t help but smile: "look, in your daily practice with me, we''ll go in and drink a pot, saying that I haven''t drunk for a long time." Then he stepped in. Long Yue hesitated at the door for a long time, as if to make a decision, and finally followed in. "Waiter, a pot of good wine and two dishes." The white night looked for a corner table to sit down and shout. "OK, sir, just a moment!" Yelled the waiter. Soon, food and wine were served. Fill their glasses with white night. Long Yue low head, eyes full of tangles, seems to be doing something fierce ideological struggle. "What''s the matter with you?" The white night asked strangely. Long Yue did not say a word. White night shook his head and drank himself. After all, it''s the wine of Wangdu. It''s full of fragrance. After a cup of wine, it''s fragrant. "Good wine!" The white night couldn''t help crying. Long Yue''s face turned red, and her eyes looked at the wine on the table. She lowered her head like peeping at forbidden things. Her pink lips clenched, as if she had been enduring. This girl film. The white night couldn''t help laughing. "Waiter, isn''t there a place?" At this time, a careless voice came over, and then, a man came quickly. White night looked up, is a woman in armor, full of heroism. The woman was only about 20 years old, similar to him. She was very hot, with protruding front and back, with short hair, and a clean and fresh face. Her skin was not white, but wheat color. Nevertheless, she was quite beautiful. "You see, this tavern is full, but you still have a seat. Can I get a table? I''m a good wine. I haven''t tasted the wine here The woman some embarrassed smile way. "I don''t care, but my sister doesn''t know." The white night saw the eye dragon moon. The Dragon month hears the voice, some angry stare at him, then lowers the head light way: "I casually." "Then sit down." White night road. "Ha ha, thank you very much." The woman laughed and sat down. After a while, the waiter served five pots of wine. The woman took the pot and poured it directly at the mouth of the pot. After a pot of wine went down, her face did not change. "Good wine." The white night couldn''t help but say. "Hehe, flattery!" The woman wiped her mouth and carelessly picked up the wine pot and said to the white night, "brother, although you and I have never known each other, it''s fate to sit together and walk one?" "Come on White night is also affected by the infection, picked up the wine pot and began to drink. Looking at the two people drinking so happily, it seems that long Yue can''t hold back any longer. She stretches her little hand towards the glass of jade on the table... "everyone, leave me now!! Hurry up Just then, there was a big drink at the door. When they were drinking, they turned their heads to the woman and saw a group of men with armour stepping in and shouting at the people in the restaurant. All the people in the restaurant looked puzzled. The waiter quickly stepped over and asked carefully, "what''s the matter, some military masters?" Unexpectedly, the Oracle took the young man by the neck and threw it out. Bang! Xiao Er fell on the ground, his head was broken and blood was bleeding. "Who hasn''t heard me yet?" Exclaimed the beetle. They all got up and left in a hurry. For a while, the restaurant is empty. I''m satisfied with it. I''m satisfied with it. I''m sitting in the corner and I''m angry. "Go away!" As they approached, the woman suddenly murmured. The oracle was stunned. After a careful look, he seemed to recognize the woman. He quickly clasped his fist and said, "I don''t know if you are here. If you disturb the lady, please forgive me." "Miss?" It seems that this woman is also a high-ranking official. "In broad daylight, what are you doing? Revolt? " The woman snorted, her voice cold.Several of the Oracle quickly knelt down on one knee and kept silent. However, before long, several strong horses suddenly rushed over and stopped in front of the restaurant. Several figures from the man horse down, into the restaurant. Looking out of the door in the white night, my eyes froze. He knew most of the people who came in. The man and woman I met in the funeral, the son of general Taidong, taitianxiao! He was dressed in gorgeous clothes, handsome and extraordinary, with a faint charming smile on his face, and he was elegant. And beside him is still the beautiful and luxurious woman, the princess of the king''s court, nangongying. However, in addition to these two people, there are still a group of people behind them. Chen Canghai! Once Jue Hun Zong was second in the list of dragon and tiger. He lowered his head and said nothing. Next to him is Zhang Qinghong, the third in the list of dragon and tiger. In addition to them, there are several disciples of the holy yard, one of whom makes Bai Ye extremely concerned. Ye Qian!!!! Once the first genius of Los Angeles, the proud girl! That amazing four directions, so that countless people worship the yearning twin spirit! But that was once, after experiencing Ye Bai''s war, Bai Ye had fully recognized the woman''s true face. "What''s the matter? Weimeng, didn''t you clean up? How can there be people who are free and miscellaneous? If you disturb the grace of your royal highness, you will not be able to afford it. Seeing that there is a table of people here, Tai Tianxiao walks over with a smile on his face. This is not for the Oracle, but for this table. After all, he called out the name of the princess, ordinary people do not obediently go away? But the words fell, and a groan came from the other end. "Your Royal Highness is becoming more and more prestige. Will you give us poor people a way to live? " Hearing the sound, several people looked sideways and were stunned. "Deep red?" "Are you? "White night" When Tai Tianxiao and Nangong Zhou recognize Shen Hong, Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong also recognize him. "White night?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 Ye Qian stares at the white night of leisurely drinking at the table, and flames come out of her eyes. At the beginning of the Los Angeles war, she almost lost her reputation. Fortunately, the Ye family tried their best to block the news, so that she was not affected in the king. After entering the Royal Palace, ye Qian almost daily selfless practice, and constantly contacted with the strongmen of the holy yard and the dignitaries of the dynasty, hoping to improve her accomplishments and help her grow faster by relying on their energy. She wants to be ashamed before the snow, to help the Ye family to make a comeback and destroy the white family. However, just when she was looking forward to it, the death of juehunzong came. She was happy and disappointed. Happy that juehunzong was destroyed and the white family was helpless. The Ye family was bound to grow and become the master of Los Angeles. The disappointment is that as soon as the day night dies, she can''t personally defeat it, how much will regret. But I didn''t expect that today, she actually saw this person again in Wangdu''s tavern, which made her feel painful every day of the year! He''s not dead!! She took a deep breath and was not in a hurry to attack. Looking at the two people standing beside her, ye Qian''s eyes were filled with pride and excitement. God gave me this chance! Ye Qian sneered and said, "are you white night?" However, the white night turned a deaf ear and continued to drink wine. "What? Younger martial sister ye, do you know this person? " Tai Tianxiao looked at the white night, flashing light in his eyes and smiling. "It''s just a pariah. I don''t know him." Ye Qian said. "Pariah?" The white night sneered, glanced at Ye Qian and said, "you and I are going out of Los Angeles together. If I am a pariah, what are you? What''s more, you are still my defeated general. Do you mean that you are inferior to a pariah yourself Ye Qian twisted her willow eyebrows and said coldly, "white night, don''t be too arrogant! You know, this is Wangdu, not Los Angeles! It''s not where you can do whatever you want. " "What have I done?" The white night asked. Ye Qian was dumb. "If it''s OK, just get out of here and don''t disturb our drinking interest." Deep red hums beside. "Damn it, you are too arrogant!" After that, the disciples of the holy yard couldn''t look down. They rushed to the table one by one and surrounded the table fiercely. "Don''t be impulsive!" Tai Tian Xiao raised his hand and motioned for everyone to step back. If we do, we will fall back on the white night and the deep red road. After all, this is the capital of the king. Even if he is the son of the general, he can''t be fooled around. Tai Tianxiao still had the signature smile. His eyes looked at them sincerely and said with a smile: "Shen Hong, the daughter of the Prime Minister of the dynasty, met with me in a small time. She is gifted and powerful, ranking ninth in the list of experts in the Tibetan dragon Academy. As for white night? It''s also very good. You and I ran into each other that night, and the skill you showed me was greatly admired by Tianxiao. You two are the pillars of our country and rising stars. In the future, you will be able to make great contributions to the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty. However, you are so talented, but you are still living in the Tibetan dragon Academy. You are really humble. Tianxiao is brave. Would you like to invite you to join our holy way college to study the spirit and Taoism So this woman is the ninth highest ranking in the master list? When it''s a real person, you don''t show your face. But this Tai Tianxiao actually openly invited two people to join the holy yard? What''s his idea? Unexpectedly, Shen Hong suddenly picked up the wine cup and splashed it on Tai Tianxiao''s face. "Elder martial brother!" "Bitch! You want to die "Stop it!" There was a great rush. The rest of the people were furious, and they went straight ahead. Tai Tianxiao raised his hand again to stop people''s behavior. "Elder martial brother..." "OK, it''s just a small matter." Tai Tianxiao is still gentle and smiling. "Little things? It''s no small matter that you have disturbed my young lady''s drinking. Now, get out of here Shen Hong is arrogant and overbearing, and his words are not polite. In the white night, I was stunned. Tai Tianxiao''s identity is noble, and he is still standing beside a Dynasty Princess, she dare to say so? It''s really cool and unrestrained. But it''s bad for your appetite. "Well, it''s the wild seed of the loafer. I don''t know what it''s about!" At this time, the princess Nangong, who had been silent, opened her mouth. Deep red face a white, eyes burning with anger, a slap table stand up: "what do you say?" "Be bold! How dare you behave with the princess The Oracle next to him immediately said. But Shen Hong is not afraid at all. On the contrary, Nangong enterprise sneered: "what? Am I wrong? Isn''t it a fact that Mr. Shen was drunk and promiscuous at that time, and had sex with a slut for a while, and then gave birth to you, a wild species? " "Asshole!" Shen Hong seems to have been stabbed to pain. She is out of control. She even raises her fist and hits Nangong Ying. , "protect your highness!" "Take this man!" The beetles drew their swords at once. The situation is getting worse"Well, you guys, if you don''t drink, go out quickly. Don''t you know this is a pub? If you want to make a noise and go out to quarrel, what else would you like to drink Just as the scene was about to get out of control, a lazy voice came from the side of the white night. The moon is a man of speech. But see her small hands shaking, holding up the glass, pink lips slightly open, drink it up, white face on the son of bursts of red, as if already slightly drunk. Hearing this, all people''s attention was focused on Long Yue. "Well?" White night eyes at Long Yue, such a moment of Kung Fu, how to feel the breath on her body has become different from before? "Who are you?" Nangong enterprise hummed: "seeing this princess is not only impolite, but also drinking like nobody else here? How dare you ignore this princess? " Long Yue was not happy. She stood up and said to the white night, "brother, let''s go. It''s too noisy here. Let''s change a restaurant." Nodding at night, he was too lazy to continue drinking. "Yes, with such a group of people, even the most beautiful wine is tasteless." Shen Hong also got up and left with him. "Asshole!" Nangong enterprise is angry, a wave of hand, those beetles immediately stopped the crowd. "Dare you ignore me?" Nangong enterprise annoyed way. "Nangong enterprise, other people think you are a princess. I''m afraid that you are afraid of you! If you really want to make trouble, I will accompany you! " Deep red side over face, voice cold. I''m afraid it''s not easy to challenge the king''s princess. At least it should not be the prime minister''s illegitimate daughter. Nangong enterprise''s eyes twinkled with malice. He wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Tai Tianxiao. , "Your Highness, let them go." Nearby Tai Tianxiao smiles: "anyway, in the future, we will visit the Tibetan dragon house in person. At that time, everything can be solved. Why should something happen today?" Visit the Tibetan dragon house in person? White night eyebrows move. But Tai Tianxiao didn''t say any more. He led long Yue and Shen Hong straight out of the restaurant, and the beetles did not dare to stop him. Tai Tian Xiao looks at the back of the three people leaving and sneers at the corners of his mouth. "Elder martial brother, when the time comes, the man called white night, leave it to me!" At this time, one side of Ye Qian whispered. "Have you had a problem with him?" "Very deep." "Well... In this case, you won''t be admitted to the holy yard. You are a double born soul with infinite potential and ability. Since you want him to die, he will surely die!" Taitian shouts. "Thank you for your success." Ye Qian''s mouth slightly lifted. ... after leaving the restaurant, she hugged Shen Hong in the daytime: "so you are the eighth senior sister in the academy! The younger martial brother''s eyes are so dim that he can''t see it. " "Who cares about that stuff if you don''t have a master list?" Shen Hong patted Bai Ye on the shoulder and said with a smile, "your name is white night, right? I heard that you abandoned Xiao Zhenjiang''s idiotic brother. He did a good job. I like you who are not afraid of anything. If you have any trouble in the college, report my name. If Xiao Zhenjiang looks for you, you can say that you are with me, and he will give me some face. " "Er..." "I had a good drink today, but I was stirred up by such a group of things. Oh, forget it. I''ll stop drinking today. I''ll ask you to drink next time. I know Wang Du has a new restaurant. Let''s go together next time." "No problem." White night smile, and then with deep red road goodbye. The Dragon moon, who was also holding a wine pot, bumped into the white night with her slender arm, and said with a bad smile, "Oh, good boy, how soon did you fall into a lover?" This tone is quite different from the previous dragon moon, but it is very similar to the Dragon moon in that day and night... "what''s the matter with you?" White night turned around and looked at the red face and blurred eyes of Long Yue, and asked in a low voice. "What''s going on?" Long Yue smiles, but there is a little charming in her smile. "How are you different from... Just now?" "Is it?" Long Yue blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "which one do you like?" There are so many styles and feelings that people can''t control. In addition, her drunken and hazy appearance makes passers-by frequently look sideways. The white night breathed, but did not make a sound. "Well, I won''t tease you, but you''d better know less about me! For your own good. " Long Yuejiao smiles and doesn''t speak any more. It seems that long Yue had just drunk wine, and it turned out to be so. What strange effect does wine have on her? Back in the Tibetan dragon house, Long Yue came back to the forest on her own. She brought a lot of wine, obviously to drink enough alone. After practicing in the woods for a while in the white night, he came to his residence. However, as he approached his residence, the scene locked his brow.The house was in ruins. Looking around in the daytime, he found that the residence of other disciples was in good condition. He had an accident alone. Obviously, this is man-made. At this time, a student came over. "Are you white night?" Cried the cadet. "It''s me. Who are you?" The white night is light. "It doesn''t matter who I am. I''m going to give you a message. It''s just a small warning this time. If you''re willing to admit your mistakes, kowtow to our senior brother Xiao Jianfei in the past, and then be loyal to him. If you''re still stubborn, next time, it will be more than that simple." With a sneer, the disciple turned and left. Xiao Zhenjiang? The eyes of the white night are frozen. The residence was destroyed, and soon someone came to the student''s side and ordered to rebuild it as soon as possible in the daytime. In their view, it was mostly the destruction of practicing martial arts in the daytime. The cost of reconstruction is not small. At least 30 basic soul pills are needed. When purchasing soft sword, the soul pills of white night have been used almost, and these 30 are not small numbers. He took a breath and thought about making some money. But before that, he must solve the problem of Xiao Zhenjiang. ... on the north side of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, there are birds singing and flowers smelling, small bridges and flowing water. Some students are sitting in front of the pavilion, quietly listening to the people playing the piano. The sound of the piano is melodious, which is very pleasant to the ear. If you listen carefully, you can find that in the sound of the Qin, there are wisps of extremely soft soul. At the end of the song, those who listen slowly open their eyes. "Good song!" Xiao Zhen, smiling on the river, clasped his fist at the woman in the pavilion. The woman nodded her head gently and said, "it''s hard to recast the soul house for younger martial brother Xiao only by the sound of my zither. It needs to be treated with other ancient medicinal materials." "Thank you for your help. This kind of kindness is unforgettable to Jiang and Jianfei." Xiao Zhenjiang road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 The woman did not speak, the slender jade finger stroked the surface of the piano and said, "if it''s OK, you go down, I want to play the piano." "Yes, I won''t disturb elder martial sister''s practice." Xiao Zhenjiang goes to Xiao Jianfei''s side and pushes the wooden cart to leave. Xiao Jianfei''s eyes are hot, and he still stares at the woman in the pavilion until the wooden cart pushes him back. Just as they were about to leave, a figure stopped their way. It''s white night. "The piano is good, the environment is good, and the people are beautiful. It''s just a pity that such a good song seems to be played for the wrong people." The white night is light. "Well?" The man in the pavilion raised her dimple and looked at the man who suddenly appeared on the path. The pink lips opened softly: "do you understand the way of music?" "I don''t understand." "Then why does your excellency say that?" "Because I know people." White night road. "Asshole! Do you mean we don''t deserve to listen to elder martial sister Yin''s piano? " One student was furious. "Lize! Don''t make any noise in elder martial sister Yin''s place Xiao Zhenjiang''s face changed slightly, and he drank low immediately. The man who called Li Ze was stunned and turned around in a hurry. He clasped his fist at the pavilion: "please forgive me, elder martial sister Yin." "Pay attention next time." People in the pavilion are indifferent. In the white night, he looked indifferent and looked at the people in the pavilion. Yin XueYue, the third genius in the master list, is proficient in music and has a natural personality. However, she never refuses to come. It is said that if anyone asks for help, she will try her best to help. Of course, she must not be involved in the disputes. Therefore, she has a very high status in the Tibetan dragon Academy. No one will offend her. Even the two top and second in the master list are respectful to her. "White night, what are you doing here?" Xiao Zhenjiang asked with a smile. "You should know I''ll come to you." "Of course I know, but I didn''t expect you to come so fast." Xiao Zhenjiang said: "how about it? Have you considered it clearly? My brother is here. You kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake. Maybe I will accept you White night has good strength and amazing talent. If he can get such a right-hand assistant, Xiao Zhenjiang will surely be able to thrive in the Tibetan dragon Academy. The white night swept him one eye, the sight fell on the Xiao Jian Fei who looked at him with vicious eyes. "Do you love your brother?" "What?" Xiao Zhenjiang suddenly felt a little wrong. "Nothing." White night laughed and suddenly said, "I come here today, not to bow down to you, but to challenge you!" When this was said, people around him were shocked. The people in the pavilion looked at this side quietly without saying a word. Xiao Zhenjiang was also quite surprised, but soon, he sighed and said with great regret: "you chose the wrong decision." "Not necessarily." The white night is light. "His name is Xiao Zhenjiang, not Xiao Jianfei. He is the ninth highest ranking expert in the Tibetan dragon Academy. He is a recognized expert and the pillar of our Tibetan dragon Academy. You are just a nobody. How dare you dare to challenge him?" At this moment, a voice came from outside. The students looked along the sound, and a tall man with black Sword Clothing and long hair came over. The man''s sword eyebrows and stars were beautiful, especially his waist, with a black sword hanging. "It''s senior brother Li!" "I''ve met elder martial brother Li." "Hello, senior brother Li!" The crowd hastily saluted. Even the two brothers dare not neglect. Only the people in the pavilion turned a deaf ear. Looking at the man in the daytime, he was a man with few facial expressions, but his eyes were very sharp, just like a sword. It seemed that one eye could pierce people''s heart. This is a person who is born to practice sword. His temperament is born with him. Can let Xiao Zhenjiang so respect, also only master ranking second Li buming! "A hero doesn''t start with an unknown origin? Are you sure that today''s anonymous people will not become famous people in the future? If you talk about heroes by fame alone, you can see that you are short-sighted. " It''s cold at night. Li buming eyes a Lin, staring at the white night, that pair of eyes overflow two strange light, an invisible pressure towards the white night. Potential! No, it''s not as broad as the general trend, but a single potential! It''s sword power! Li buming understood the sword power. His mind was awe inspiring, and the sword burst out like a mountain. However, the sword power is only one of the general trends. It can only attack but not defend. It only gives people a sense of oppression, but it can not completely defeat the opponent. If you want to defeat people, you need to draw your sword! Xiao Zhenjiang and others were forced back by the sword force, and their eyes were smiling at the white night. Even Li buming, who ranks second, dares to offend. The courage of this white night is really powerful. But just then the wind stopped."Well?" Li Bu Ming, eyebrows move, but found that in front of this thin young man, suddenly burst out a more terrifying momentum. This momentum broke his sword into pieces and covered the sky. Li buming''s eyes burst with light, his sword was broken, his body was slightly shaking, and he actually stepped back half a step. It''s only a small step, but for Xiao Zhenjiang and others, it''s amazing. "Why? I didn''t expect that you also know potential? " Li buming did not show very angry, his eyes are still fierce, arrogant. "Your sword is not so strong!" The white night is light. "Just now I was just careless. I would not be angry with a person of the first level of Qi and soul state, otherwise others would think that I was deceiving the small with the big." Li Bu Ming is a light way. White night shook his head and didn''t want to fight for anything. But looking at Li buming, he made a bow to the pavilion over there, then turned to Xiao Zhenjiang and said, "shake the river, prepare for it. Tomorrow, the Shengyuan will come. As a representative of the Tibetan dragon house, you will appear. Don''t lose my face!" "Good!" Xiao Zhenjiang nodded. Li buming cast a glance at the white night and said, "as for you? If you have some means, you will be arrogant and arrogant. Go away quickly. Don''t make trouble here. Otherwise, I will abolish your cultivation. " "Trouble?" When I hear it in the white night, I feel cold in my eyes. His residence was destroyed. He came here to ask for an explanation, but he was said to have caused trouble. What''s more, are the people on the top of the list of experts? "I''m not in the next life, I''m here to challenge." "The master of the holy yard will come tomorrow. We don''t have free time to accompany you. Go away!" Li buming''s eyes are getting colder. "No need!" At this time, Xiao Zhenjiang opened his mouth and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, don''t be angry. He is arrogant and arrogant. It''s time to clean up. Tomorrow, when the master of the holy yard comes, Zhenjiang will practice with him and warm up." Li buming stares at the white night and hums quietly: "in this case, you can play with him and give him some unforgettable lessons." Never forget? That is to be immortal and disabled! "Don''t worry, elder martial brother!" Xiao Zhenjiang nodded. Today''s soul fighting field is much quieter than in the past. The students who should have practiced in the soul fighting field retreated to the periphery and watched. In the middle of the field, there are two people. One of them, tall and elegant, was full of self-confidence. Anyone who has been in the Tibetan dragon house for more than a year will know him. Xiao Zhenjiang is ninth in the list of experts. A strong man who has dominated the soul fighting field for several years. The other one, though not a big name, has been known by many people, because a few days ago, he beat Xiao Zhenjiang''s younger brother Xiao Jianfei''s soul from heaven and completely hit Xiao Zhenjiang''s face! Many people know that this war is inevitable, but no one expected to come so fast. "Keep your strength. If you come to the holy yard tomorrow, you need to fight for me. Don''t waste too much time on this boy." Standing not far away, Li buming said faintly. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Li. I''ll solve the problem soon." Xiao Zhenjiang nodded his head. "You should pay attention to him. Although he does not know what the power is, he can break my sword power. From this, he also has some means. It is not too difficult to get into the top 50 of the master list. Don''t be careless!" "Well!" Xiao Zhenjiang took a step forward, but his eyes did not care too much. He can feel that his opponent''s breath is very weak... So weak that he can''t have much desire to fight. If it wasn''t for Xiao Jianfei, he would not have stood here. "Let''s go." "Wait a minute!" Cried the white night. "Regret it?" Xiao Zhenjiang frowned. "Rules first." "You and I are fighting for life and death. Either you die or I die, right?" Xiao Zhenjiang frown again, but still nodded: "good." "You have control of this battleground. If I kill you here, will the control of this area belong to me?" White night again. "Not bad." Xiao Zhenjiang nods again. "That''s good!" "Let''s go," said the white night "I don''t think you need to ask so clearly, because the result is doomed." Xiao Zhenjiang drew a sword from his sleeve. It was like autumn water, shining brightly. It turns out that Xiao Zhenjiang is also a swordsman. "If you have a sword on your waist, it must be a sword repair. Let me see how powerful your sword is. Pull it out." Xiao Zhenjiang drinks. "Draw the sword?" Bai Ye glanced at Xiao Zhenjiang and shook his head: "you don''t deserve to let this sword come out of its sheath." This is a big truth. Xiao Zhenjiang''s cultivation can''t make the dead dragon sword come out of its sheath.But in Xiao Zhenjiang''s ears, this is a naked provocation. "Good!" He was cruel, and raised his feet to walk toward the night: "let me see, what capital do you have so arrogant." Every step, there is a natural soul rippling. A light spirit began to appear in Xiao Zhenjiang''s body, accompanied by a strong and strong sense of war. Xiao Zhenjiang used to be quiet and elegant, but once they fight, the whole person will become quite different from that in ordinary times. His expression gradually became ferocious, and his eyes twinkled with ferocious ferocity. "The breath... Is different. Elder martial brother Xiao is serious!" "The fifth level peak of qihun state is carrying six levels of Tianjing shark spirit. Most people of level six are not his opponents. This white night is just entering the spirit state. How can we fight with elder martial brother Xiao?" "Many people will be confused by victory when they have made small achievements, and they can''t see the facts clearly. He thinks that elder martial brother Xiao is like Xiao Jianfei and his younger brother Xiao Jianfei, so he dares to speak out. Now he should understand the horror of elder martial brother Xiao." Around the students have a lot of discussion, a pair of eyes to the white night, full of pity and ridicule. The soul of a quiet shark is not enough to depict it if it is moved like a rabbit. The soul of Xiao Zhenjiang is as quiet as ice, and moving like a crazy shark smelling blood. Soul spread, such as the Nu River startled the sea, submerged the soul fighting field. The big waves are coming towards this. Here, it seems to have turned into a sea of soul! His sword, like the steel teeth of the mad shark, locked in the prey of the white night. Strong white night full five steps! The soul power alone can cause a lot of oppression to the white night. "It''s too late now, even if you regret asking for mercy." He was carrying his sword, and suddenly he rushed forward. Whoosh! And the night, like a sword. The white night looks still like stagnant water and presses his hand on his waist. People around him were puzzled. When a "Ding bell" sounded, he suddenly realized. The snow was shining everywhere, and a thin soft sword was pulled out. He had a sword on his waist! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 In a moment, a wave appeared in the sea submerged by soul, and then the "waves" were split into two parts, which was cut off completely by the sword of that soft sword. Xiaozhenjiang eyes show a little surprise, the step heavily forward a step, that autumn water sword shock and split down, the sword mouth is covered with soul power. Dang! The soft sword is horizontal, and the sword of autumn water is held. The sword mouth is filled with terrible brute force, shaking the void and shaking. Xiaozhenjiang was shocked and shocked. However, before he returned to God, the soft sword front was a shock, and the power was like a wave, and one by one came from the sword mouth. The key to sword! Waves are stacked! Bang! Xiaozhenjiang can no longer bear, step back, be blown away. It''s heavy! What a strong! Stable as Mount Tai, stronger than Mount Tai! There were a lot of screams all around. The distant, shrill eyes were curdling. Soul force is in the downwind at night, but on the power road, he absolutely rolled! "Good way, but is that all?" Xiaozhenjiang took a breath secretly, although he had a loss, he could not reduce his fighting spirit and pride. He drank and attacked again. "Break it for me!" The soul power of the front of the autumn water sword suddenly falls like a big net, and a sword falls in the air. "Broken?" The thin sword front scratched a flower in the air and smashed the soul net. He did not wave fast, as if he could barely keep up with the rhythm of xiaozhenjiang, but every sword fell, with a force of horror. Xiaozhenjiang constantly dances the sword of autumn water, and the crazy characteristics of the static shark are fully exploited. The mouth of the sword is like a shark mouth, and attacks its prey. But it is easy to swim in the night. Although the soft sword is very slow to swing, it can always avoid the attack of the other party without danger under the cooperation of the startling footwork. The roar of the sword body impact kept ringing in the soul fighting field, and the fighting was extremely hot. People were completely shocked, especially those who laughed at the white night, and were afraid to say one more at this moment. The victory and defeat of this battle is no longer important. It is a five-level strength weaker than xiaozhenjiang in the white night, but it can not be defeated in the fight. No one dare to look down on this point! But with several positive blows, xiaozhenjiang is shocked. This soft sword looks light and soft. Why... How terrible is the power path? Several rounds down, xiaozhenjiang only felt numb arms, the soul of the body was also shocked dizzy. "I can''t take any advantage to continue. Although this person has a unique power, but his speed is slow, I will take this to decide the victory and defeat!" Determined, xiaozhenjiang suddenly drank, his body shape burst back, the wild wave unrestrained static shark spirit stopped rotating, soul force all returned to his body, people from crazy, back to static. Xiaozhenjiang is not going to drag it! "The win has been scored." Li not Ming light said. "Look at elder brother Xiao!" "His sword?" "That''s the... Yuan Li?" The cry of surprise was ringing from the crowd. Looking at it in the night, xiaozhenjiang has sacrificed Yuan Li, and in the Yuan Li, it carries endless wind! He wants to decide the victory and the defeat at the speed? A cold hum in the night, step forward. Every step, the soul force in the body will quickly flow towards the feet for a while. "After five steps, you will lose." The night is light. "I''ll lose after five steps?" Xiaozhenjiang smiled, with a strong smile. The pride and confidence in his eyes were very obvious: "I don''t think you know your situation yet? I was so killed that I sacrificed Yuan Li. You are a dead man! " After all, Yuan Li will surge again. The sword of autumn water is like being ignited by Yuanli. The frightened spirit of heaven and soul will make a sound, and the students around the soul fighting field will be forced back like a strong wind. "Two steps!" White night forward, mouth light way. "I don''t know!" "It''s a dead man. Let him put it on." Others laughed at it. "Three steps!" Go on on in the white night. "I''ll attack you in step five to make you die." Xiaozhenjiang looks serious. "Four steps!" The soft sword is inclined to the ground in the evening. The mouth of the sword just touches the ground, and the earth is immediately fractured. There was a sharp, silent sight, and suddenly the eyes trembled. This sword? No, no! "Five steps." "Stop!" He roared without a loud voice. But it''s late. "Crazy shark swallows the sea!" Xiaozhenjiang roared, Yuan Li burst out. "The wolf is attacking!" Drink low in the night, and suddenly disappear. A snow awn blooms in the center of soul fighting field. The white night when the snow awn disappears has been standing behind xiaozhenjiang.Sword! The sword spirit is stirring everywhere! This sword sense is like a flame, tearing, burning and swallowing the spirit of xiaozhenjiang drowning in the soul fighting field! In a flash, the whole soul field is filled with fire... here, it has been completely controlled by the night! Bang when... the harsh sound came out. However, looking at Xiao Zhenjiang''s flawless autumn water sword, it suddenly turned into pieces and fell on the ground with a ringing bell. At the same time, Xiao Zhenjiang''s body is also full of cracks, in his chest, there is a transparent blood hole, blood is slowly flowing out of the hole. The white night put away the sword, turned around and said faintly, "I said, after five steps, you will be defeated!" Xiao Zhenjiang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before he made a sound, he fell to the ground and died directly. "Brother!" Xiao Jianfei cried with tears in his heart. All the people inside and outside the arena were shocked. They all gaped and their eyes were wide. Li buming, in particular, thought that he would be defeated in the daytime. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, Xiao Zhenjiang died... those disciples who followed Xiao Zhenjiang rushed down to the soul fighting field one by one, drew their swords and aimed at the white night. "Kill him! Kill him Roaring. The disciples want to rush. "Kill me?" White night cold hum, suddenly raised the sword, instantly rushed to Xiao Jianfei in front of the soft sword fell. The man and the wooden cart were like smashed watermelons, and immediately split into pieces. Such a scene, awakened four weeks of people. Xiao Zhenjiang and his two brothers are all dead! "In the duel in the soul duel field, life and death have been determined, and the rules have been established. Xiao Zhenjiang''s defeat was caused by a duel. Anyone who dares to kill me because of this is to break the duel rules and be punished according to the rules! Who dares to come? " The night is full of rage. Four weeks people shiver all over, immediately back away. At night, he glanced at the people around him coldly. He hummed and walked outside. The crowd separated automatically and no one dared to stop it. At this time, the white night suddenly steps a stagnation, light way: "from today on, soul fighting field belongs to my white night all!" The voice dropped and the man went out. "If you kill Xiao Zhenjiang, who can fight tomorrow when the people of the holy yard come? You have ruined the future of the Tibetan dragon house. You are the villain of the house. " Just as he passed by Li buming, a low drink suddenly rang out. "If such a person can also represent the future of the Tibetan dragon house, then the Tibetan Dragon House... Has no future." White night did not stop, straight away, leaving a face full of cold Li Bu Ming. ... Xiao Zhenjiang''s defeat was not due to his ignorance of the enemy, but to his ignorance of the white night. When fighting with Bai Ye, he still stays in the idea of confronting a level 1 soul player in Qi soul state. In fact, Bai Ye''s current strength is close to the third level peak of Qi soul state, and can even fight with level 4. In particular, the weight of his soft sword is very imaginable, which can easily destroy the defense of all people under level 6. Xiao Zhenjiang never thought about this. After leaving the soul fighting field, he was preparing to meditate and meditate in the woods at night. He needed to recuperate and recuperate his soul Qi. But he had just gone out, and a figure appeared in front of him. White night eyebrows twitch. It was the woman who played the piano in the pavilion before! Third on the list of masters! "What''s the matter with elder martial sister yin?" The white night asked. "The teacher wants to see you. Come with me." Yin blood moon light way, and then turn to leave, with a burst of fragrance. "Teacher?" White night a doubt, followed by. Through the paths, I came to a manor with few disciples before stopping. At this time, the sound of the silent Qin suddenly came from the manor. In an instant, the wind was blowing and the leaves were falling. Compared with the rhythm of yinxueyue, people who don''t know the way of temperament can be divided into good and bad, but this kind of temperament is completely out of the scope of the law of temperament. It is more like a kind of representative, representing language, murderous spirit, artistic conception, is a kind of sublimation. The master has been able to convey his feelings to the public with his own music. The white night is a bit shaky, but the sound blood month is like a person who has nothing to do. This melody seems to be directed at me only? White night dark hum a, although is the elder, but also can''t so bully people. He closed his eyes, released his soul, felt the general trend of heaven and earth, and the profound meaning of constructing the general trend bloomed all over his body. A circle of mysterious and domineering momentum rippled out, and it actually countered the rhythm. "Eh?" In the mysterious rhythm, a faint surprise sound sounded, and the high pitched melody gradually dissipated and finally turned into calm.The wind stops and the leaves fall. Voice blood month as if to notice something, quickly to the door bow, respectfully way: "teacher, people have brought." "Come in, all of you." A voice came out, and it seemed a little weak. White night heart doubt, along with the sound blood month walked in. The manor is very elegant, with lotus pond buildings, pavilions and rockeries. Beside the lotus pond sat a man in white. The man was thin, pale and sickly. In front of him, there was a Guqin. The Guqin was mottled, and the strings were old. It looked like some years ago. Seeing the arrival of the two, the man smoothed the strings and looked up at the white night. "You are white night." "The students have met the teacher." Boxing in the daytime. "Well." The man nodded and said, "my name is Yanfeng. I''m the lecturer of the soul of temperament in the school of discipline. You can call me teacher Yan." "Yes, Mr. Yan..." "I already know about you and the two brothers Xiao Zhenjiang." Yanfeng hung his hands on the string and gently moved it, but he didn''t touch the string. He continued: "it''s a bit hard, but if you change to Xiao Zhenjiang, he will kill you, so it''s understandable. It''s a pity that we lost two more talents in the Tibetan dragon Academy." "The Tibetan dragon house is so chaotic that the strong occupy resources and the weak have no place to stand. If we continue, more talents will wither away." The white night is light. "You''re right, but you may not know that it''s not only our Tibetan dragon house, but also many sects. If the weak can''t break through the blockade of the strong, how can you become a strong one? I think that after the self-defense leader of Jue Hun sect took over, it has also evolved into a clan of the weak and the strong? " The style of speech is light. My heart beat at night, but I was relieved soon. "Have you investigated me?" "Xiao Jianfei was abolished. Things are not big or small. But you came in through the back door. How can you not attract people''s attention?" Yan Feng said: "it is necessary to investigate you. Otherwise, how can the college tolerate it if the source is unknown?" The night was silent. "You don''t have to worry. With your strength, you are qualified to enter the Tibetan dragon Academy. I approve you to become an official disciple of the Academy." "The teacher asked me to come here to tell me about it?" Asked the white night. "No, please come here to enjoy my new piece of music." Yan Feng said with a smile. "Tasting music? I don''t know the music Shake your head at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 "It''s not that you can listen to music if you understand the rhythm. As long as you have a quiet heart, everyone can listen." Yan Feng looked at the eye sound blood month, and looked at the white night, laughing. Bai Ye took a breath and sat on the side of a stone and nodded his head: "since the teacher is invited, the white night is not affectable. If the product is not good, please don''t blame the white night for not understanding appreciation." "Whatever you want." Then he put his ten fingers on the string. "Blood moon, you also have a taste." "Yes, sir." The two were quiet and listening. Bang! The strings are undulated, and the graceful and pleasant music is scattered. The tone is cheerful and the rhythm is relaxed. All the people who hear it are relaxed and feel comfortable and peaceful. Dang! All of a sudden, the tone changed. A dreary melody goes into the ears of the white night. White night frowned, suddenly opened his eyes. With his eyes closed, Yanfeng''s slender fingers kept waving the strings. The fingertips seemed to have a murderous air, which was transmitted to the melody with the fluctuation of the strings. The white night felt the blood in his body surging wildly, and the calm spirit of heaven was mobilized. Is this the horror of the musical soul? He closed his eyes again and listened to the sound of the death. It looks like desert sand all around. There are hundreds of thousands of troops on both sides. They draw out their swords, ride horses and roar and charge each other. Each sergeant was red eyed and ferocious, and vowed to kill the other. The white night is like standing in the middle of these two angry armies, accepting the baptism of their killing intention. What a song of killing! Hum! At this time, the tone turns again! Silence! Silence! Looking around in the white night, the scene of the war suddenly disappeared, replaced by the most terrible silence! The ground is covered with corpses, blood stained the earth, the sky is dark, the west wind is bleak, as if the world has come to an end. "Heaven and earth, reincarnation, are in a thought." The white night couldn''t help murmuring. Suddenly, his throat was sweet, and he spit out a mouthful of blood. The silent zhentianlong mansion in his body appeared a crack again. The tone gradually faded. It''s the end. But white night still closed his eyes, listen carefully, even if the mouth with blood stains, it did not affect him. The song is over. People seem to be immersed in the ups and downs of the piano music for a long time, and it is hard to extricate themselves. Yin XueYue opened her eyes, pondered for a moment, and whispered: "the teacher''s voice level is much higher. This song is full of hope, killing and rebirth. The calmness in the early stage is like the tranquility before the storm, and the outbreak and killing in the middle stage give people a kind of unprecedented depression, which makes people feel desperate. The final end seems to sublimate this despair, which is a kind of death Music. " Yanfeng nodded and said with a smile: "your musical attainments are really extraordinary, not bad, not bad... The three main ideas contained in this tune are really so. You can lock in the meaning of this song so quickly, it''s amazing." "The teacher flattered me." Yin XueYue looks at the white night with his eyes closed and silent. He is about to make a sound, but he is stopped by the wind. "Wait a minute." Yin XueYue is puzzled and sits quietly. However, a brilliant light came out of the top of the white night and went straight into the sky. Then, the spirit bloomed from its body and filled the whole manor in a blink of an eye. "Breakthrough?" Sound blood moon bright eyes slightly contract. "Well?" Yan Feng opened his eyes, a trace of strange light flickered in the pupil bead, but soon disappeared. "Impermanence!" At this time, the night closed his eyes and suddenly read aloud. Yanfeng stares at him. "The music of the zither is impermanent, the world is impermanent, the way is impermanent, and the myriad methods are impermanent." White night opened his eyes, light said. "What do you mean?" "What do you think I mean is what I mean. Impermanence is invisible, intangible is unintentional." White night road. "Is that what you hear in my music?" Yanfeng laughs. White night shook his head and said, "yes." "Impermanence? A song of impermanence, no intention of invisibility? " Yinxueyue murmured, lowered her head to think for a moment, then stood up and gave a gift to the white night. "Please allow me to call you elder martial brother Bai later." "What do you mean, elder martial sister yin?" The white night was slightly surprised. "What I hear exists only on the surface, but you can listen to the deep. I am not as good as you. Your future way of music will be above me. " Sound blood moon road. "It doesn''t matter whether you are high or low, no matter how high or low you are. You are my elder martial sister. Why do you have strong or weak attainments in the realm of artistic conception?" White night laughs. Voice blood month Zheng, and then nodded: "you said right, is my affectation.""Today''s song, I''m very happy to play it. In the daytime, your understanding of rhythm is beyond my expectation. However, I know that you are not interested in the way of music. If you have time, you can come and listen to my class. Five days a month, I will teach in the soul pit." The language breeze ha ha laughs a way. "Yes, Mr. Yan." Get up in the daytime and hold your fist. At this time, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "the people of tomorrow''s holy house come to challenge. What''s the teacher''s opinion on this matter?" "The Tibetan dragon house is not for me alone, but for all. Its strength lies not in me, but in you." Yan Feng said, suddenly coughed violently, and his face turned whiter. "Is the teacher OK?" "It''s ok... It''s OK. It''s just some old diseases. Just take a break. You go down first. " The wind is weak. Hearing the sound of the white night, he hugged his fist and retreated. "Are you OK, teacher?" The voice blood moon holds the faltering speech wind. Yan Feng waved his hand and called out, "I''m ok. I don''t have to worry." He looked at the direction of the white night leaving, and gradually made a sound, and his dim eyes showed a trace of light. "After all these years, I finally waited for him." "Who? White night? " "Yes, that''s him." "Why is the teacher so sure?" "Because he had that sword hanging around his waist." Yan Feng said with a smile. ... the song of speech and wind makes the thatched cottage open in the daytime. It turns out that all things in the world can understand the Tao. Whether meditating, understanding the sword or listening to music, it is a kind of improvement of human''s realm. The house has been abandoned, and now the white night is basically practicing in the woods. Of course, Long Yue is also there, but she is so quiet during this period that she will disturb the white night in the future. After a night''s rest, the young man beside him is named Li Muyun. Li Muyun is good at a hundred kinds of weapons, but his favorite is the double sword behind his back. He is also a famous swordsman, but in terms of combat power, he is obviously better than Zhang Qicai, ranking fourth in the master list. The third one, Yin XueYue, is a famous figure in the Tibetan dragon house. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 One person, one piano, is like a painting. Few people in the Tibetan dragon yard see Yin and blood moon, and those in the holy yard are even more rare. She walks out with Yanfeng and almost all the people''s attention is focused on her. What a beautiful woman! Four people thought. However, relative to her, the master of the holy yard is more focused on the two people beside Yin XueYue. "If no one can stop those ten people, they will encroach on our Tibetan dragon courtyard one by one. Don''t act rashly, keep your energy up and deal with Feng Xiaoyao. This person should be dealt with by Shen Hong." The wind whispered. "Junior sister CHENHONG is out on a mission today, so she can''t go to war." At this time, Li buming suddenly opened his mouth. "Is it?" Yanfeng takes a look at him. But see Li buming suddenly step forward. All eyes were on him. But looking at Li buming pointing to the white night in the crowd, he said in a loud voice: "younger martial brother Bai, you defeated Xiao Zhenjiang, the ninth in the master list yesterday. Your strength will certainly be good. This battle is up to you!" "I''ll do it?" The white night frowned. All eyes were focused on the white night. Ye Qian, Zhang Qinghong and Bai Zhi Xin over there noticed that the white night standing in the crowd had different looks. Ye Qian''s eyes are cold, and the war spirit is strong. Thinking of the first World War in Los Angeles, she was ruined, and her anger and jealousy came to her mind. "White night, I will kill you!" Ye Qian''s dark ferocious way. Zhang Qinghong covered up her emotions very well. However, the heart of Angelica dahurica is extremely complicated. After seeing the white night, she hastily shifts her sight and stops talking, which makes the fellow disciples of the holy yard next to her curious. But listen to Li buming and say with a smile: "this is to win honor for the college. As a student of the college, how can you retreat to one side?" "Well said." White night nodded: "then you are also a college person, why don''t you go to school?" "This man is not worthy of my hand." Li buming said. Nan Jianfei frowned. "What kind of person is worth your effort?" Asked the white night. "The wind is carefree, of course." Li buming''s eyes turned, his eyes showed a strong sense of war, staring at the leader of the ten men. The man stood quietly, but gave people an illusion of integrating into the world. "That is to say, if I fight with this man, you will be carefree?" The white night asked. "Eh?" Li buming feels a little wrong. Although he wanted to fight Feng Xiaoyao very much, once he was defeated, he would be abandoned. The consequences were extremely serious. He thought that he had not fully grasped the superiority of Feng Xiaoyao. He was afraid that Mo Jian was the only one who could fight against Feng Xiaoyao. "What? Dare not? " White night sneers repeatedly: "you do not dare to fight the wind carefree, and why let me fight? You don''t deserve it! " This word falls, Li buming, the intention of killing in the eye is awe inspiring. Around the disciples began to point and whisper. Li buming bowed his head and thought for a moment, and then he drank: "good! I''ll do what you want! You fight with this man, I fight with the wind "A word from a gentleman can never be recalled. If so many people here listen, don''t go back on your words!" "You go first! If you can''t beat this man, the wind is carefree, I''ll have to give it to brother mojian! " Said Li buming. "In the end, I''m still afraid, but it doesn''t matter. You wait for the wind of war to be carefree." Cold way in the white night, then jump out of the crowd and fall in front of nanjianfei. His words with Li buming were heard by nanjianfei. "Who are you?" the South sword flies light to ask, the displeasure on the face is very obvious. He was still immersed in the glory of the victory just now, enjoying the attention of the public, but the words of Li buming and white night robbed him of all the limelight... "white night." "What''s the top player?" "I''ve been in the sanctuary for a few months, and I haven''t been in the ranking tournament yet." "Is it? How many places did you enter the hospital when you took part in the new entrance examination of the Tibetan dragon academy Nan Jianfei asked again. "New exam?" The white night was stunned and scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "I came in through the back door." "By the back door?" Everyone was stunned. Take money to bribe? Bought it? "Cough..." Yan Feng coughed two sentences, covering up embarrassment. "So you''re just an unknown person?" Nan Jianfei''s face was getting colder: "I don''t think your spirit is strong. At most, it''s only the second level of Qi and soul state. How dare you stand in front of me when you are so powerful as me? Is the Tibetan dragon house really empty? Or are you insulting me? " "The Tibetan dragon house actually let such people fight, ha ha, there is no one!" "Another one is abandoned!" The people of the sanctuary immediately joined in and laughed. It''s boiling all around. It''s embarrassing."Is strength determined by the realm of soul cultivation?" He did not change his color at night. He said faintly: "soul skill, the strength of heaven and soul, and the control of Qi, force, mind and environment are all strength. Your concept is too narrow." "Is it?" South sword flies cold hum: "good, have seed! I hope you can say that again later! " He stretched out his hand, but did not pull out his sword. He said, "do it." "Don''t you draw your sword?" The white night is light. "I don''t need a sword to deal with you. I''ll solve the battle quickly!" Nan Jianfei hummed. The white night nodded and walked towards it. "In that case, I''ll use my sword!" He wiped his hand to his waist, but did not touch the hanging nameless sword. Whoa! The wind rises! "Well?" Nan Jianfei frowned. But see the white night an acceleration, people rush to. That moment, inexplicable potential covered the South sword fly! In a flash, the whole environment is controlled by the white night! In this electric light flint, he actually grasped the whole situation!! "Younger martial brother Nan! Be careful At this critical moment, the wind over there suddenly drinks. Nanjianfei''s heart was drawn. Before he could react, a soft sword suddenly fell. The soft sword was thin, but it made a heavy sound. Nanjianfei was shocked and quickly pulled out his sword to resist. However, his blade just touched the soft sword, and he was shocked to pieces in an instant. The terrible power swung from the sword body, and his body trembled wildly. Poop! Blood spattered. One of the arms of Nan Jianfei was cut off directly. His skin was cracked by aftershocks, and the soul of heaven was shattered. The man retreated dozens of steps and fell to the ground, unconscious. The spirit of heaven is broken, and man is completely abandoned. A move! A sword! South sword flies! Defeat! Clean! Neat! The people around him froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 Li Bu Ming was stunned. Yan Feng took a breath. Muqi over there looks stiff. Nan Jianfei''s strength is no worse than these ten men. He was originally used to lead the battle to test the people of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Once the situation was wrong, Muqi would immediately replace him. Unexpectedly, he said that the Fengshen feeling was tight, but he didn''t make a move. This is the rule. Once they stop the duel, Muqi will have a chance to make trouble, and the Tibetan dragon house will fall into a very serious crisis. Li Muyun is forced to retreat. He raises another sword to resist, but he is still unable to resist. Zhang Qinghong easily breaks open his blade and stabs him in the throat... Li Muyun''s pupil enlarges several circles. However, when Zhang Qinghong''s sword was about to pierce Li Muyun''s throat, she suddenly stopped. "You are defeated." Zhang Qinghong said lightly. "Yes, I did fail." Li Muyun opened his mouth and his voice was dry and hoarse. "Then you go down and have someone else come up and compete with me." Zhang Qinghong road. Li Muyun was stunned at the sound. "You don''t waste my accomplishments?" "Why should I abolish your cultivation? You can have a duel. " Zhang Qinghong said lightly. All of us were stunned by this remark. All the people in the holy yard over there frown, especially Muqi, so long? That''s just a talk. The purpose of the Shengyuan''s visit is to abolish all the experts of the Tibetan dragon academy, but Zhang Qinghong actually goes against their wishes. Li Muyun hugged his fist: "thank you very much." Then he retreated. White night couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and the doubts that troubled me for many days finally had the answer. Even though they have joined the holy yard, they have at least not forgotten their original intention... "Zhang Qinghong, please step down!" At this time, Muqi began to drink in a low voice. Zhang Qinghong didn''t insist and retreated. Let''s take a look at her, and then we''ll take a look at her When people heard this low cry, their hearts beat wildly. The wind is carefree? Does the holy yard let the wind carefree? How many others? Just for decoration? Ye Qian and Bai Zhi Xin have not yet made a move. When Muqi called out the name of Feng Xiaoyao, Mo Jian, who had closed his eyes all the time, opened his eyes almost the first time. Both of them are the first masters in their respective colleges, but they are only the first masters in the Academy, which can not represent the first masters of Wangdu. There will be a war between them sooner or later. The wind is carefree, the body moves, the shadow flies, and instantly falls on the central open space. The whole body breath is not disordered, and the soul power does not overflow half a minute. What an excellent body method! "Come out." The wind is easy to drink. The crowd automatically gives Mo Jian a way out and looks at him in unison. Mo Jian took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Wait a minute!" Just then, a voice came out. It''s a white night! the Li Bu Ming, who dare not make a sound, suddenly has a heart attack. He turns his head, looks at him and says with a smile: "elder martial brother Li, the wind Xiaoyao of the holy courtyard has already played. According to the agreement you and I made before, shouldn''t you go and repair him well?" This word falls, all talent remembers before white night and Li buming agreement. For a while, Li buming became the focus. He was in a daze. "What? Is elder martial brother Li buming, the second in the master list of Tibetan dragon academy, such a man full of nonsense and timid? It''s really eye-catching today. " White night chuckles. "It seems that elder martial brother Li is afraid of the wind "Can you be afraid? Feng Xiaoyao is known as the crazy sword. It''s impossible for ordinary people to compete with it. It''s natural for elder martial brother Li to be afraid of him. " Others whispered. But these words no doubt stimulated to Li buming. He gritted his teeth in secret and whispered, "don''t think I''m really afraid of him! Go, go, go The voice fell down, and no sound was heard. He leaped forward to the center. Feng Xiaoyao looked at him and said, "you are not my opponent. Go down and let Mo sword come up!" "The wind is carefree, don''t be too crazy!" Li buming became angry: "you and I haven''t played yet. How do you know I''m not your opponent? Today I will sacrifice my sword with your blood "By you?" Feng Xiaoyao coldly hummed: "since you are so confident, I will give you a chance. If you can bear my sword! I will give you a chance to challenge me "You look down on people! Don''t say one sword, why ten swords He murmured. Second in the list of masters, even if there is a gap between him and mojian''s strength, it will not be too bad. Why can he take Mo Jian as an opponent and look down on him?At this moment, his hatred for wind Xiaoyao even surpasses the white night. Feng Xiaoyao doesn''t speak any more. He just stands there quietly. He doesn''t see a sword on his body, but everyone who knows him well knows that he is a famous Jian Xiu. Bang Dong! A fierce spirit burst out. Li buming sacrificed the power of the heaven soul! The Panther spirit in the sky! Quadruple sky! For many talents present, this is not a high-level spirit, but the Panther spirit is different. The black leopard is swift and fierce. This kind of spirit is the swift and violent soul. With the sharp sword, it can play a very terrible power. The title of "one sword shaking the capital of the king" is not made up in a random way. Sonorous. He pulled out his sword, and the blade pointed to the wind and carefree. The body of the sword was wrapped in black spirit, cold and sharp. "Let''s have the sword." Wind Xiaoyao slightly closed his eyes, and his voice was indifferent. "I will let you understand! I, Li buming, have the right to fight with you Li buming stabs with a sword. One sword is like black lightning. People open their eyes and dare not blink, but they find that the roar of a black leopard comes from their ears. Whoa. The spirit is blooming. People around him kept retreating. Even Yanfeng and Muqi''s clothes and robes were blown by this spirit. Bang! The muffled sound broke out. The spirit stopped suddenly. People hold their breath and gaze up. Just a glance, everyone was stunned. Wind Xiaoyao is still proud and independent, however, close to his Li buming, has been defeated. He stood in front of the wind Xiaoyao, he still held his sword, but his blade... But stabbed into his heart. "What''s going on? "Li buming he..." "is the reverse Liangyi sword formula! At this time, Feng Xiaoyao''s famous sword moves! Although he cultivates a sword, he is not worthy of it, because he usually only uses other people''s sword! " Someone else whispered. In the white night, my eyes are fixed on the wind. Between the electric light and the flint, he first used his soul power to break the fierce tianhunyuan force, and then reversed the Li buming''s sword moves in a very strange way and sent the sword into his body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 It''s a strange sword move and amazing soul state. It can break yuan power only by soul power, which is at least the eighth level strength of Qi and soul state. Poop! Li buming fell to the ground and had already broken his breath. Feng Xiaoyao is worthy of being a holy yard. "He is not strong enough to hold on to my moves. He lost his life. You can only blame the incompetence of the people in the Tibetan dragon academy and teach such a useless thing!" The wind is carefree. "You..." the Tibetan dragon house is very angry. "Dean Yanfeng, as I have said before, you can''t be responsible for anything that happens in the martial arts competition. The man on the ground is a disciple of your Tibetan dragon Academy. Now he is not good at learning skills. If he dies here, the responsibility belongs to your Tibetan dragon Academy. How can your Tibetan dragon academy shirk its responsibility like this It''s not polite to laugh. White night is people who have seen the holy yard, and black and white are reversed. The former Shang long, the original Xin endless, and today''s Muqi, are also used to it. Yan Feng took a deep breath and suppressed his anger at the bottom of his heart. At this time, Mo Jian, who had been silent, opened his mouth. "Martial arts competition is just a matter of time. Whether it''s hurting people''s lives or abandoning their accomplishments, it''s not a contest, it''s just a duel. When he does things, he does not shirk his responsibility! So you must have someone to pay for his life! " When the words fell, Mo Jian had disappeared in the crowd. When it reappeared, it fell in front of the wind. When he stood in the center of the room, he found that the atmosphere and artistic conception of the whole scene had changed dramatically between the electric light and the flint. "White night!" At this moment, a low voice suddenly came from the side. White night looked down, only to find that dragon moon did not know when to appear around him. However, Long Yue''s face was not good-looking. She pulled him and said in a low voice, "follow me as soon as you can!" White night is the first time to see Long Yue show such a serious look, his eyebrows moved, immediately followed out of the crowd. "What happened?" They came to the corner and asked in a low voice. "Chen Canghai, the one you want me to investigate, is plotting a big event. I think it''s better for you to come forward quickly and stop them. Otherwise, they will be reported to the holy yard today." "Big thing?? Wait, you say they are? " White night heart a tight: "in addition to Chen Canghai, who else?" "I don''t know. Do you think Chen Canghai belongs to Jue Hun sect? Those who followed him should also be the people of your Jue Hun sect. " "What are they going to do?" Long Yue didn''t speak. She jumped forward. White night followed immediately. The Shengyuan is attacking the Tibetan dragon Academy. Most of the experts in the academy have gone, leaving only some newly recruited disciples and teachers. Long Yue is very familiar with here, leading the white night around the back alley of the holy yard, and one jumps in. The sense of the white night is very strong, especially avoid the place where there are people. Before long, Long Yue stopped behind a big tree. In the daytime, there is a lake like a mirror in front of you, and there is a lofty and solemn building beside it. Some lecturers of the holy academy are going in and out of the building. "What is this place?" Asked the white night. "It''s a place where you can practice your office." Dragon moon road. When I heard it in the white night, I understood in an instant. "Where are they?" "In which lake, the sun is setting, and Xin will keep closing the door to thank guests and practice. This is the best time to start!" Dragon moon road. "No wonder Chen Canghai bought a lot of things to arrange the trap array in Wang Xing. No wonder they chose to join the holy yard. They wanted to revenge for the Lord." His face was tense at night. "Is your Lord very kind to you? Why do you want to avenge him? " Long Yue asked. "The Lord has little contact with us, but at the most critical juncture, he chose to give up his life for us. This is enough for us to remember him." "It''s stupid." "Maybe, but I believe they are not just revenge for the Lord." Looking into the sky in the white night, my eyes are full of heavy coagulation. "It''s too late." He could feel the figures hidden under the lake. Whoa. At this time, the surface of the lake suddenly rippled, overflowing with a trace of soul. "No, they''re going to do it!" Looking into the courtyard at night, his face was cold. "What are you going to do?" Long Yue murmured. The white night left and right horizontal thinking, face a Lin. "Long Yue, go and help me stop them!" "If we go to stop it now, Xin will be doubted. If he sends out a signal, it will take a few minutes for a large number of experts in the holy yard to arrive. At that time, no one can run away!" Long yuedan said: "I advise you to give up on them, and protect yourself wisely! Or you will die"Keep your life clear? You certainly don''t understand my character. " With a smile, the white night stood up and took out an iron mask from the bag and put it on his face. "Where are you going?" Longyue questions. "I''m going to draw off all the trouble. If I start, they will stop immediately. You can persuade them away, so that they can be at peace." "You will die!" Long Yue is busy. "Don''t worry, I have discretion!" Dragon month hesitated next, way: "your strength is so weak, as I go." "You help me. If I still let you take risks, even if I save Chen Canghai, I will have a bad conscience." The white night took a deep breath and strode towards the courtyard without turning back. The Dragon moon sees the appearance, the facial expression slightly coagulates, after all or toward the lake surface line. The bottom of the lake. Several soul practitioners wrapped their bodies with soul power and separated themselves from the lake. A huge array lay quietly under the water. Chen Canghai stood at the source of the array with a soul stone. "Elder martial brother, it''s almost the time. Xin has already closed his door to thank guests." Those who watched the lake immediately called. "Good!" Chen Canghai''s eyes were filled with a trace of killing awn and said in a low voice: "everyone is ready! We will soon be able to avenge our relatives, our fellow disciples and our Lord! " "Never die!" The crowd whispered. "Wait!" At this time, the disciple who observed the lake gave a cry. "What''s the matter?" Chen Canghai''s face was stiff. "There''s a man who''s going to Hsin Chung''s business." "Who?" "No... I don''t know. He''s wearing a mask and can''t see his face clearly." "Wearing a mask?" Chen Canghai Leng Leng, then low cry: "first slowly." "Good!" And ashore. The white night has come to the pavilion. Although he has not yet stepped into the pavilion, but the people inside have been aware of his arrival. "Who is it, sir? Why do you wear a mask when you come to your humble house? " From the inside, the endless sound comes out, the language is indifferent, but there is an invisible pressure. The white night did not dare to see the lake, because he knew that Xin was constantly looking at his whole body. In the face of experts, any movement, words and deeds, even eye breathing, would be captured by them and become a window for them to peep into their inner thoughts. "Come out." The white night took a deep breath and said faintly. "There''s a murderous air in your words!" "Worthy of being the vice president of the holy house." The white night is light. "But your strength is very weak, weak to the point that I don''t care to shoot at all. You are not my opponent. What drives you to stand here?" The sound of excitement came out again. "You won''t understand." "Is it?" The gate opened slowly, and Xin''s figure appeared in front of the door. White night hands on the waist, eyes become sharp up. Two people look at each other, eye contact, but it is only such a moment, white night has known the end. "Five moves!" Xin Duan suddenly nodded with satisfaction: "even though there are no five levels of Qi and soul state, you can walk through five moves in my hand. You are still proud of your death!" In this idea, Xin endless actually saw through his strength, and judged that white night would be defeated by him in five moves! "That''s just your imagination. No one is sure how many moves you can really make." He snorted in the dark at night and suddenly rushed away. "Then let me see what you really have." Xin continued to bear both hands behind, standing calmly, without the thought of moving. In the daytime, they were more than 30 meters apart, but in this distance, the breath of terror was like a wall, completely isolated, and he was struggling. "It''s almost the distance!" In the white night, his eyes coagulated, his strength burst out in an instant, his arms shook and his soft sword blew out. The strength of the sword broke ten thousand catties in an instant, and the terrible force made the air sparkle, and the body of the sword turned red instantly. "Interesting." Xin incessantly raised his fingers and grasped the handle of the sword easily. His cultivation is much better than that of the white night. Even if the strength of the white night is incomparable, it can not be countered. "This sword, interesting!" "The waves of the sea are stacked!" The white night drinks again, and the sword body suddenly shakes with a layer of terrible power. Bang! His fingers were shaken open. "You are really good at it. I''ll be here for the time being." The white night did not continue to attack. If he continued to fight, he would be killed after the five moves, and rushed to the distance. "Now that you''re here, don''t go in a hurry!" Xin endless light said, sight a cold, toward the pursuit, at the same time the mouth issued a drink cry."The curfews are coming. All the people in the holy yard nearby should stop the curfews as soon as possible!" "Yes There was a cry around. A large number of figures are pressing towards the white night. Several soul forces behind him locked his figure, and a large number of buildings around him also ran a lot of barriers, blocking his retreat. At night, his face is Su Ning and he is holding a soft sword. Yuan Li is infused into his feet. His pace is fast. Soon, people rushed to the martial arts field of the holy Academy. At the moment, there are only a few disciples in the martial arts field of the holy Academy. They stop at night and their sight falls on the entrance of the martial arts field. "Stop this man!" The masters of the holy yard coming from afar yelled at their disciples. Several disciples rushed to him. They carried their swords in the night. As soon as the blade touched his body, he was shocked to death. All of a sudden, the disciples were frightened and did not dare to move forward. "A bunch of rubbish, get out of here!" The masters of the holy yard rushed over, dozens of people, and in the rear, Xin endless also pressed over, the terror of the soul around the blockade of the white night. It''s a dead end! "You can''t fly. Surrender and tell me the purpose of your coming here. Maybe I can spare your life!" He never stops talking. "Is it?" In the white night, he stabbed the soft sword on the ground beside him, and the corners of his mouth suddenly raised, and his eyes under the mask were drenched with murderous air. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 He stepped forward and gently pressed his right hand on the handle of the simple sword at his waist. "Perhaps today, all can come to an end." He said faintly. Seeing this calm, Xin could not help but immediately drank: "kill this man!" "Kill!" All the masters of the sanctuary rush up. "Killed?" In the white night, Yuanli all gathered in the right arm, ignoring the master of the holy yard. The target pointed at the Xin incessantly, and the dead Dragon Sword trembled instantly. In the dark, it was as if you could hear a dragon chant... "that sword?" Xin incessant, eyes suddenly cool, suddenly aware of what, people crazy retreat. Sonorous! A golden awn cut through the sky and fell down. Bang! The earth trembled in an instant, and all the masters of the holy yard were submerged. The terrible sword swings to the four sides, countless holy courtyard buildings turn into fragments, the scene is earth shaking! The whole sanctuary was shaking. The violent noise seems to spread all over the king''s capital! Countless people look in the direction of the pilgrimage. Xin Duan was shocked by the sword. His face turned white and his mouth spat out blood. He stood firm and looked at the martial arts field, where it had turned into ruins... all the masters of the holy yard were dead, and the man wearing the mask... Had disappeared without a trace... "the dead Dragon..." for a long time, Xin Duan slowly spat out these two words. ... "people in the water, come out quickly!" Beside the calm lake, Long Yue shouts. Chen Canghai and others were stunned and their faces changed. "Don''t worry. Come out quickly. I''m a friend of white night." Seeing that there was no movement in the lake, Longyue said again. White night? Younger martial brother Bai? Hearing the sound, Chen Canghai rushed out of the lake with the crowd. Seeing that there was only a young girl on the shore, people were suspicious. "Who is the girl?" "No more? White night''s friends, you brainless people, almost killed Bai Ye, don''t you know? " Long Yue''s lovely little nose wrinkled and hummed. "Kill younger martial brother Bai?" Chen Canghai didn''t understand. What was the relationship between their actions and the white night? "Bai Ye joined the Tibetan dragon Academy. Today, the holy court challenged the Tibetan dragon Academy. Seeing that you did not go to war, he worried about whether you had any action, so he asked me to investigate. Unexpectedly, you were killed here! Who do you think Xin Chuan is? Can you kill all the wastes of Qi soul state alone? Even if there is a broken Dharma array at the bottom of the lake, it''s no use. At night, I wanted to stop you, but it''s too late , so I''ll try to lure Xin Duan away and let me dissuade you! " Long Yue tells the process. Chen Canghai was surprised and angry: "younger martial brother Bai, why are you so stupid? We are absolutely sure to get rid of the thief, why does he want to stop us? What''s more, I''m going to attract you in person? Isn''t this the way to kill yourself? " "I don''t know if he will die, but if you do, you will die! I think you don''t even know what your real strength is? " Long Yue hums coldly, suddenly the momentum is released! In a flash, Chen Canghai and others even stood unsteadily, as if a mountain was on everyone''s shoulder. "But you can''t stand the intensity of the first level of Jue Hun state. If you continue to release the soul pressure, I''m afraid you will all become meat sauce!" Long moon light road. Several people''s hair is cold, look at each other. Level 1 of Jue Hun state? We need to know that Wei Qinghou is the peak of juexingjing state, and he still can''t get a bargain in front of Xin Quan. Can you really kill him only by a few of them? "White night, let me tell you, wait quietly, concentrate on practice, do not forget the original intention!" Long Yue said. Several people were silent. Chen Canghai nodded his head and said, "it''s our recklessness. Miss, you said that younger martial brother Bai had led Xin endless away. Where is he now?" However, as soon as the words were said, a sudden explosion came from the distance... ... ... Br > after the sword of the dead dragon came out of its sheath, the white night immediately left the sanctuary. When they arrived at the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, the two talented men were in full swing. The white night breathed heavily and could not hold on any longer. He went to the back of the crowd and leaned against the wall to regulate his internal strength. And in the middle, the shadow of the sword appeared. Both of them are masters of using swords. One has no sword in his hand, but he is nicknamed crazy sword. The other is ordinary but has a supreme meaning. Mo Jian holds the sword and waves it gently. It is not fast, slow, amazing and plain. His sword, as if integrated into the heaven and earth, hidden between the invisible. The wind Xiaoyao is like a ghost, running around Mo Jian. He pinched his finger with one hand, and his soul power danced on his fingertips, like the sharpest sword, shuttling through the simple sword in Mo Jian''s hand. His purpose is to take the sword! For swordsmen, the sword is more important than life!If a swordsman loses his sword, he is defeated. However, Feng Xiaoyao''s swordsmanship is the opposite. His purpose is to seize the sword and to treat him with his own way. As long as he takes Mo Jian''s sword, he will win the match. Mo Jian''s expression is always indifferent, such as clouds and breeze. But the wind Xiaoyao is more and more fanatical, the soul force in his hand is more fierce, and he is facing the seat like a storm. In the middle of the sky, the soul power is surging, blooming flowers, and people around are amazed. "Seal!" Wind Xiaoyao a low drink, the whole body soul force suddenly into your thousands of silk, block Mo Jian. His body shape suddenly retreats innumerable, hands quickly knead the sword formula, behind him flickers a strange and ferocious spirit shadow. "Spirit of the sick wolf! From its halo, it shows that... It is the six heavenly spirits in the sky Exclamations exploded. Mo Jian looks indifferent, gazing at the breeze. However, he saw that Feng Xiaoyao''s body was swinging, his hands were palms, and they were all together. He raised them over his head, and then he gave a big drink. People rushed towards Mo Jian like a sharp sword. Roar! The roar of the sword resounded through the world. The fury of the sword seemed to tear the sky. All the people in the lower part of the army were forced to retreat by the terrible soul force and sword force! Wind carefree this move, actually faintly has the flavor of potential. White night immediately looks at Mo Jian. He didn''t break the soul power silk of wind and carefree, let alone that it took time and energy. Once he turned his attention to the spiritual silk, it would only leave a bigger flaw. He took a deep breath and took a sword flower. Suddenly, a large number of dark blue patterns flashed on the simple sword, which was like tortoise shell. Bang Dong! The wind is carefree and carefree, and it hits Mo Jian fiercely. The soul power is like a spatter of sparks. It spreads around. The fury of soul power is released. There is only destruction and silence that can swallow everything in the sky. The shock wave generated by the collision rolled to the four sides, and some buildings around it were directly destroyed, the crowd was overturned, and even the gate of the Tibetan dragon house was continuously cracked, which shows its fierce power. After a while, the soul gradually dissipated. People came from the panic and looked at the center in a hurry. People looked, the soul power gradually dissipated, and soon the cry of alarm sounded. Mo Jian held the sword in one hand and pressed the handle of the sword with the other hand. His spirit was released from his body like a flood. Yuan Li had already started. Behind him, a huge mysterious turtle''s soul seal was floating slowly. The tortoise was pale gold, and it was full of shock. The pupils are slightly tight in the light night. The soul of the mysterious turtle in the sky? The blade of the sword twinkles green and forms a huge tortoise shell centered on the sword, which perfectly blocks the soul power of the wind. Wind Xiaoyao, this terrible blow, was blocked! His eyes were tight, but he saw that Mo Jian suddenly reversed the edge of the sword. The simple and unsophisticated body of the sword trembled vigorously. The wind was carefree, and the sharp pen of the sword went straight. "Bad!" "Feng Xiaoyao is going to lose!" The voice rose. At this critical moment... Feng Xiaoyao suddenly raised his hand and blasted towards the sword tip. Want to block the war with flesh and blood? The expression of the white night is tight, and I feel it is not right. Not good! The wind is carefree, five fingers are tightly clasped, as if grasping something. Whoa. At this time, a strange sound came out, and a blood red mist exploded. Mo Jian is completely shrouded in the fog. The wind is carefree. The corners of his mouth are ferocious. He rushes in. The terrifying spirit moves at his fingertips and stabs the figure in the fog. "Is this the powder for trapping souls?" The white night turned pale. "Mean!" The people of the Tibetan dragon house were indignant and rushed to the front together. The wind does not hesitate to rush to the wind. In a fair fight, except for weapons, other pills, utensils and magic weapons are not allowed to be used. This is the rule. However, Feng Xiaoyao openly breaks the rules and hurts people secretly. How can people not be angry? But the public is slow in the end, the wind Xiaoyao launched a sneak attack is too sudden. Bang! At the same time, two figures burst out of the fog. Feng Xiaoyao takes the lead in landing, but he repeatedly retreats. His fingers have been bent and broken, and the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood. Mo Jian, on the other hand, is also hard to bear. His chest is cracked, his flesh and blood are blurred, and his soul Qi is collapsing. However, it is shocking that his soul power has a magical healing ability, which is rapidly healing his wounds. "Changing the spirit of heaven?" The white night looks tight. It''s no wonder that Mo Jian can become the top master in the Tibetan dragon Academy. How can he be a general person with seven heaven variations? However, since he used the sword, how could he be such an obvious defensive spirit?There was an uproar all around. As soon as the disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy rushed up, they were forced to retreat by the people of the holy courtyard. The two sides were tit for tat, and the scene was somewhat uncontrollable. "Stop it all!" The speech breeze light drinks a, walked out. "Dean Yan, it seems that the people in the Tibetan dragon house can''t afford to lose." Muzi suddenly opened his mouth. "Fair competition, unauthorized use of utensils, wind Xiaoyao seriously violated the rules of the duel, Mu Xianshi, shouldn''t you give me an account?" The wind of words is deep. There are so many people here. Even if Muqi doesn''t pay attention to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, he should also be afraid of the name of the holy courtyard. "Feng Xiaoyao, did you use anything just now?" Muqi turned his head and questioned the wind. "No, it was just a kind of soul skill I practiced just now." The wind is carefree. "Fart, what soul skill do you cultivate that can release the same effect as soul trapping powder?" There was an immediate rebuttal. But the wind Xiaoyao is sneering: "the frog at the bottom of the well, short-sighted, the whole world, all kinds of strange, you have not seen many." "In this case, please let the wind be carefree. You can do that again in public." "It''s hard. I can''t do it now because I''m injured." The wind shook his head. When they heard this, they were angry and angry. It''s a denial. "President Yan, you have also heard that Feng Xiaoyao has not violated any regulations. His skill just now is his soul skill." Muqi said with a smile. The white night shook his head. He had seen the face of the court man. The chill in Yan Feng''s eyes is getting thicker, and he has not spoken. "Teacher, it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about them. Let''s forget it." Mo Jian, who had been breathing for a moment, stood up and drank to the wind Xiaoyao: "fengxiaoyao, I thought you were an opponent who could fight first, but I didn''t expect you to be so mean. From now on, you don''t even have the qualification to be my opponent. In fact, even if you fail in this competition, I will not abolish your cultivation, but you are worried about failure. With this despicable method, your holy yard can If you turn black and white upside down, the eyes of the people around you are bright. If you win or lose, you will be clear at a glance. After today, you will lose your reputation! " The wind is carefree to listen, the eyes are cold, is about to speak, but is stopped by Muqi. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 "Our holy yard doesn''t try its best. The battle just now was a draw between the Tibetan Dragon Court and the holy court. The exchange between the two courts is not over yet." Muqi said, waving. In an instant, a figure jumped out of the crowd and landed in the center. It was a handsome young man in a robe with folding fan in his hand, elegant and calm. However, this dignity did not make people feel that he was just a rich man, but added a bit of uniqueness to him. Yes, it is unique. Although he is noble, his eyes contain a trace of killing and tyranny that is hard to detect. Taitianxiao! "General Tai''s son!" "I didn''t expect that the holy house would let him fight!" All of them were astonished. They didn''t expect that there was still a hand hidden in the holy yard... "now that even Mo Jian has fallen, who can resist Tai Tianxiao?" Since the last event of burying the original, Bai Ye also paid attention to Tai Tianxiao. There is no doubt that this person''s cultivation talent is no doubt, and his strength is equal to that of Feng Xiaoyao. However, he is very low-key, rarely involved in the affairs of the Academy, and even the master ranking battle has not participated. Therefore, he is not on the list. Many people think that even if he is not a holy yard, "you are not an opponent, if you go, you will be ruined by him." I drink with affection. Zhang Qicai''s face turned red. I don''t know how to refute it. "Teacher." Next to the voice of blood month read a low voice. The wind is silent. Mo Jian is injured, and Li buming is in the past. Li Muyun was defeated by Zhang Qinghong. Now, the only one who can resist Tai Tianxiao is yinxueyue. But Yan Feng frowns tightly, and does not immediately respond to the voice of blood month, it is obvious that he is also hesitant. You should know that this action of the holy yard is aimed at the talented people of the Tibetan dragon academy! Finally, he spoke. "Today''s exchange should be almost over. The saint yuan Jun really opened our eyes. Let''s do it for the time being. Please come back Yan Feng said slowly that he chose to avoid fighting. "Mr. Yan, I have already stood up. Is there any reason to retreat without fighting? There are so many talented people in the Tibetan dragon Academy. Isn''t there anyone who can compete with me? If this matter spreads out, others will think that the Tibetan dragon house is afraid. I am Tai Tianxiao refused to give up and said with a smile. The meaning of this is very obvious. If Yan Feng insists on avoiding the war, the reputation of the Tibetan dragon house will not be preserved. The people of the Tibetan dragon academy are gnashing their teeth, but no one dares to go up. Tai Tianxiao is also an expert in the field. How can he be so easily defeated? Yin blood moon dark took a breath, eyes show firm, step forward. The disciples all around looked at her. "Sister Yin." "Elder martial sister Yin..." people yelled and paid homage, mixed with admiration and expectation... however, at this moment, bursts of exclamations were heard in front of us. Looking forward, he saw a young man in the clothes of ordinary disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy stepped out of the crowd and stood in front of Tai Tianxiao. "White night" Exclamations and questions continue! "White night... To challenge Tai Tianxiao?" "It seems that he only has the second level of Qi and soul state? Tai Tianxiao is the eighth level of Qi soul state "He''s going to cross the six levels? This is... Impossible at all! " However, the situation is such that the white night has to stand up. If Yin XueYue really comes on the stage, it is just entering the holy yard. The purpose of the holy courtyard is to disintegrate the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Although Yin XueYue ranks third in the master list, Tai Tianxiao''s strength is not weaker than Feng Xiaoyao. She has no chance of winning. Once the cultivation of yinxueyue is abolished, the Tibetan dragon house will be in fear. Mo Jian, the first in the master ranking list, is seriously injured, the second Li buming dies, and the third yinxueyue is abolished. How desperate is this result? Yinxueyue can''t do anything, otherwise the Tibetan dragon house will be in panic, and the holy yard will have an opportunity to take advantage of it. Jump six steps to fight. Anyone who hears this kind of thing is joking. In the past, it is very difficult for a soul person to fight and fight. However, there are few people who can jump two or three steps. For example, in the white night, the six steps to the enemy can not be found any other suitable words besides the evaluation of "looking for death". But white night promised to break the tail wolf, can''t let the Tibetan Dragon House decline like this. What''s more, this man once wanted to kill him, and he didn''t intend to let off Tai Tianxiao! "Younger martial brother Bai, you are not his opponent. Step back and let me come." Voice blood month step forward, whispered. "Elder martial sister Yin, I haven''t practiced soul cultivation for a long time in the daytime, and I have experienced a lot of things. But I have always had a principle in my life, that is, to repay kindness and revenge." The white night''s gaze is fixed on the Tai Tianxiao over there. The people around me are full of fog. What kind of gratitude and hatred? Gratitude, white night refers to the gift of the wolf with broken tail. No one can understand this, but I''m afraid only Tai Tianxiao can understand."Brother Bai, long time no see. How are you? I didn''t expect that you and I would meet again. It''s really a pity to be in such a place. " Tai Tianxiao said hello with a smile. "I was so lucky to see you that night that you are very strong and powerful. I have been looking forward to having a discussion with you. I didn''t expect that today I realized my wish." The white night is light. Yinxueyue has made a decision to see the white night, so she has to give up. She has come to the stage and is hard to get off. "Teacher, what should I do now? Younger martial brother Bai just wants to buy us some time. " Voice blood moon low voice channel. "Let''s see." The style of speech is light. The strength of the white night, many people only stay in the second level of the spirit state and the concept of joining the Tibetan dragon house through the back door. However, many people unexpectedly realize that the seemingly chatting and laughing Tai Tianxiao unconsciously shows an alert look, especially his eyes are full of dignified. Bai Ye was not surprised. That night, in order to test the sword, he sacrificed the dragon sword and killed the thunder beast. Although Tai Tianxiao did not see it with his own eyes, he guessed that he had a card. "Tianxiao, let''s go. Don''t delay." Muqi light road behind. So far, Tai, how do you laugh "No eyes." White night returned four words. What do these four words mean? Everyone on the scene knows it! Tai Tian Xiao''s eyes flashed a trace of Li Mang, and his face was still warm: "in this case, please give me more advice." The voice fell, he suddenly ran out, the soul burst out, wrapped in a human into a lightning, hit the white night, lightning, is a snow-white slender sword. The white night stands to urge the startled Hong''s footwork, dodges unceasingly, does not produce the sword. Taitianxiao ignored it. His sword was swift and vicious, like lightning. The more he waved it, the faster Jinghong''s Footwork could not keep up with his rhythm. White night suddenly side open body, hand toward waist wipe. Draw the sword! Bang Dang! The terrible soft sword, which weighs nearly ten thousand jin, comes out of its scabbard and dances towards the lightning. The soft sword makes a heavy "whoosh" sound when it swings. Bang! The lightning was hit, and taitianxiao was shaken back, his feet retreated, but he glided backward, and cracks appeared on the floor. "What an amazing sword! Although the sword looks soft and incomparable, its weight is very different. Brother Bai, is this your weapon? " Tai Tian roars and laughs, but his sight falls on the dead dragon sword at his waist in the white night. White night did not speak, but closed his eyes. Close your eyes? In the fight, close your eyes, do you want to rely on your senses to judge the opponent''s offensive trajectory? Tai Tianxiao''s face was getting colder and rushed over. The soul force explodes and turns into a huge net of thunder and lightning. With the swing of the sword, it covers the white night. "It''s over, with this move!" The network of thunder and lightning constructed by soul power is sinking continuously, and the soul power of white night is like a collapsed mountain, rapidly disintegrating. The soul power of the second level spirit state can''t compete with the eighth level spirit power! Is the winner or loser going to be decided? In the ruins of the holy academy, Xin was alone, standing still and meditating. A large number of masters of the sanctuary came from afar. "Vice president!" "Vice president! Are you all right? " People vied for ceremony and asked with concern. "I''m fine. Clean up quickly." Xin incessantly came back from his thoughts and said faintly. "Vice president, what happened? Why the martial arts field... The martial arts meeting... "People look at the disordered martial arts field and are shocked and speechless. "It''s my fault that I ruined the martial arts field due to my carelessness in practicing martial arts. I try not to spread it out. When outsiders ask about it, they say it''s my practice. Don''t talk nonsense. Do you understand?" Xin non-stop light way, spin son turns around, toward own pavilion line. All the people in the holy yard are full of fog. ... the end of the Tibetan dragon house. The fighting continues. The thunder net of taitianxiao''s soul power has broken through the soul power of the white night, covering him completely. At this moment, I''m afraid that Mo Jian can''t return to heaven! However, at this critical moment, the sinking thunder net suddenly stopped, as if frozen, suspended in the place less than one meter in front of the body in the white night, motionless. "Well?" Taitianxiao''s face was slightly stunned. He immediately drove the spirit of heaven and pressed down the thunder net. However, he was surprised to find that the spirit power of sacrifice was cut off as soon as it was 10 meters away from the whole body of the white night. There, it seems, has become the domain of white night itself. "General trend!! This is the profound meaning of the general situation! " Yan Feng exclaimed in a low voice. Muzi opened his eyes wide. Ye Qian, Bai Zhi Xin, Feng Xiaoyao, Mo Jian and others are all shocked. General situation! It is the Qi of heaven and earth, the potential of all things, and the creation of heaven and earth. With the gate of heaven and earth, once we control the general situation, we can determine the success or failure of anything.White night dare to stand up and step six challenges, relying on not a soft sword, not a strong body, but the general situation that others do not have! "There are a lot of potential points, but in general, they are covered by the general trend. The profound meaning of the general trend needs a deep understanding of the potential of the heaven and the earth. I didn''t expect that it could be mastered by night." The wind whispers. This white night is so fierce! The people around me were impressed. Tai Tianxiao ignored all the people around him. He was still in a state of war. He concentrated his mind and ran into it. His terrible soul force was like two big hands, tearing away at the general situation surrounding the whole body of the white night. "Flash sword formula!" White night with a soft sword, a sword to split, sword light blooming everywhere, sword shadow nowhere to be found. Tai Tianxiao''s sword in his shoulder did not dodge. Instead, he stabbed at the heart of the white night with a sword of his backhand. The fierce soul power combined with the terrible speed produced a kind of whale swallowing potential. As soon as the white night''s face was tight, he immediately retreated. This retreat made Tai Tianxiao see the opportunity. His soul power converged and the yuan power bloomed. The soul of the seven thunder Eagle flashed behind him. The speed suddenly broke out, which increased by more than five times, and fell in front of the white night in an instant. How fast! In the general trend, ordinary people''s speed will be reduced to less than three times by the will of the day night. However, taitianxiao can still break out with such speed. Without the profound meaning of the general trend, I don''t know how fast he can be. The white night looks tense and retreats again. But the blade was too fast. When he retreated, a bloodstain appeared along with the bloodstain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 "Fortunately, the cultivation during this period of time has greatly improved my senses, and I have a timely response. Otherwise, this sword will kill me." Thinking in the dark at night, I look serious. The profound meaning of the general situation has already reached the second level, but this alone is not enough to make up for the six level gap between taitianxiao and taitianxiao. Moreover, taitianxiao''s sword is also powerful. White night can feel, that is not the general trend, but belongs to the taitianxiao sword power, a kind of wind power, fierce momentum. He stood still, with a soft sword in one hand and blood dripping from his chest, but he seemed to be unaffected. Taitianxiao succeeded with a sword and immediately pursued the victory. Crash. The general situation of the whole body rushed towards him crazily, but he forced to break through the general trend by virtue of his ruthless strength. With the sharp and sharp power, the sword stabbed at the heart of white night. Unstoppable! White night between the brows gradually ferocious, crazy suddenly, but the eyes are still incomparably calm! The power of the general trend is not enough! It also needs more potential Qi. His heart is like a stagnant water, without waves and waves. The soul and soul of heaven and soul are in critical juncture, but they are linked to heaven and earth. Potential! When it comes to everything. When everywhere. When indestructible. When everything is decided. The general situation is in hand, and the winning ticket is in hand. The white night suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly roared up to the sky with a surging breath. The stabbed Tai Tianxiao was startled, but he saw a terrible force burst out of his body in the white night, which shocked him away. "A breakthrough Tai Tianxiao was shocked. It''s time to enter the third stage! He gritted his teeth and killed him. When people approached the white night again, Tai Tianxiao found something wrong. The general situation at this moment is heavier and more violent than before. It is no longer just a time to slow down the intruder, but a blow to the intruder. He looked up at the white night, and the white night was staring at him. The eyes are full of ferocity and killing. Whoosh! The white night came. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to attack!! "Even if you break through, there are still five steps between you and me. You killed me?" Taitianxiao spins his body and Yuanli blooms. A lot of lightning swirls around him. The terrible Yuanli runs out like a sharp knife, and the whole person is like a hedgehog. In the white night, his eyes are cold, and he stares at the disordered and terrifying Yuan Li and stabs him with a sword. Taitianxiao''s Yuanli is domineering and terrifying, but his sword is extremely tricky at night and can catch any flaw. This sword, no turning back! But at the same time, the white night was also submerged by the terrible lightning power, and his clothes were immediately scorched and bloody. "You want to die!" Tai Tianxiao angrily thought that he could drive back the other party, but he didn''t want him to be so fierce. He ignored the attack of thunder and lightning, and rushed up... the countless thunder and lightning immediately turned into sharp swords and stabbed at the white night. All the bluestones on the ground were torn and the surrounding roads collapsed. The white night jacket was tattered and his long hair was tossed in disorder, but his face did not change. With a stride, his sword was like a dragon, which shocked and killed him. "Die!" Taitian roars. Thunder and lightning sword seems to be on the soft sword. But at this last moment. The terrible sword of thunder and lightning suddenly stopped. Tai Tianxiao''s heart is tight, and his back suddenly cools. It turns out that the profound meaning of the general situation of the white night has reached the third level at the time of breakthrough! He deliberately did not stop Tai Tianxiao''s attack, the purpose was to make him think that the general trend could not be stopped, but in fact, the three major trend profound meaning could have slowed down the attack of people in the eighth level of Qi and soul state! White night is waiting for this opportunity! He deliberately shows his flaws, lures the enemy in-depth, and counterattacks at the critical moment! This is what I learned from the black Italian wood man! "It''s over Taitianxiao''s pupil is enlarged. I didn''t expect to have a hand in the night! The white night cold hum, soft sword without any mercy, through the heavy thunder and lightning, stabbed at the center of Tai Tian Xiao. It''s over... the victory has been scored!! "Dare you At this critical juncture, a fury erupted from the crowd. In the white night, his chest was suddenly hit hard, and his mouth was full of blood. There was an uproar all around! "Release of soul power? Master of Jue soul state White night''s face was extremely pale. When he saw the crowd, he jumped out of a middle-aged man and rushed directly to the white night, with a palm toward his forehead. "Taidong!" White night gnashing teeth, eyes kill mang flash: "you want to die!"He immediately put his hand on the dead dragon sword on his waist. Cold and merciless immediately permeated Taidong''s body. Taidong''s brow tightened, but he didn''t leave his hand. He continued to blow away. However, a figure appears in front of the white night and blows directly to Taidong. Taidong''s face changed dramatically, and he immediately returned to his arm to resist. Bang! His arm was shaken, people fly back, it seems that people, it is dragon moon. Taidong fell to the ground, stepped back several steps, staring at the girl. The crowd was boiling. Unexpectedly, Taidong stopped the duel openly when the victory or defeat was about to be revealed! "That''s not true!" Yanfeng led a group of disciples to rush up, surrounded by the white night, glared at Taidong and the people of the holy yard. "Taidong! Fair play! Are you interfering? Don''t think you are a general of the dynasty, you can be unruly and unruly This time, Yanfeng was really angry. The man in the holy yard was strong and did not say that once he could not defeat him, he would take various measures. If he could bear it, he would chill the hearts of his disciples. "Mr. Yan, what do you mean? Tianxiao is my son. How can I watch him die? As for what you said, a fair fight? I''m sorry, I didn''t know. I just passed by and found Xiao''er in danger Taitung light road. Bite your teeth. The white night looks cold. Will Taidong just come? Who believes? Obviously, this game will be lost again, and Tai Tianxiao''s life has been saved. People around me point out, but no one dares to be held accountable. After all, the other party is a general of the Dynasty... "it is the so-called innocent that general Taidong interferes in the competition because he is eager to protect his son. I believe that the general is also guilty. I think it''s not better to be defeated in the white night and not to win in Tianxiao after the battle is over Muqi stood up and said with a smile. "Dean Mu said it well. I''m sorry to your court. Now both sides are injured, so it''s not convenient to compete. Let''s take another day for the contest." Taidong answers. Hearing this, the white night was infuriated. Taidong has been watching the war nearby. He realizes that taitianxiao has been defeated and even in danger of life, so he intervenes. From the very beginning, there was no justice in the contest between the holy yard and the Tibetan dragon yard! But what''s the use of just being angry? What can''t be done to Taidong? Don''t talk about Yanfeng. Even the Tibetan dragon house doesn''t dare to do anything about it. Today, the holy yard is here to pick things up. If something is done to Taidong, Taidong is bound to be in trouble, and the holy yard will have an excuse to attack the Tibetan dragon house. This result is what they want to see most. The speech wind has no words to refute, can only swallow this cavity resentment to the stomach. Sit down in the daytime, close your eyes and breathe. Long Yue stood aside to guard her. She retreated from Taidong and attracted many people''s attention. Even the people in the holy yard were guessing her identity. "Well, today''s exchange is over. There will be another chance in the future. Muqi will take the younger generation of the holy yard to have a discussion with your courtyard." Muqi smiles and hugs Yan Feng, but his sight turns on the white night and the Dragon moon. "If there is another time, I hope some people will not rely on these heresy." The wind whispered, then turned away. Muqi left with the holy yard people, and taitianxiao was taken away by Taidong. This is the end of the contest between the holy yard and the Tibetan dragon Academy. It''s hard to say who won or who lost, but what we can know is that the battle of Tibetan dragon house suffered heavy losses. Mo Jian was wounded and Li buming died in the battle. In contrast, the loss of the holy yard was not much. Benfeng Xiaoyao and taitianxiao could both be killed, but they were intervened by the holy yard. The reputation of Taidong and Muqi was affected more or less by this incident, but it did not affect them personally. On the contrary, it was white night. After this battle, it was famous. It crossed the six levels of challenge, and it was even better to fight with the opponent. This record is proud enough. In addition to the white night, the mysterious girl Longyue has also become a topic of discussion. How much strength does it need to be able to shake off the general Taidong? From this contest, people can see that the current Tibetan dragon house has lost the qualification to compete with the holy court. Br > , we have been waiting for the wind of the moon to keep up with the wind. Seeing this delicate girl like a porcelain doll, yinxueyue is in a trance. After the white moon night, the girl who didn''t wait for the white moon night stopped to wait for me? Who are you from the white night Long Yue looked at her, but did not speak. Yinxueyue is a little embarrassed. Before long, Yanfeng came to the training room to visit the white night. "Teacher." Sound blood moon as a gift. Yanfeng nodded. Seeing that the white night was still meditating, she did not disturb her. However, after seeing the Dragon moon, Yanfeng actually made a bow to her."Thank you very much for your help. If there is no girl, I''m afraid there will be an accident in the daytime." "He''s my friend. He said he''d buy me a drink, so I won''t let him die." Long Yue snorted and said. "Forehead..." voice blood month suddenly feel speechless. The language wind is to smile to open: "the girl pour good is straightforward." "Is that straightforward?" Long Yue murmured a voice, suddenly small face a turn, hum: "you don''t want to disturb the white night rest, all go out." I''m afraid only Longyue will do so. "Long Yue, thank you for your concern, but Mr. Yanfeng came here and said something to me." Just then, the white night opened his eyes and said. Yan Feng nodded with a smile and asked, "white night, are you ok?" "Not bad!" Light road in the white night. At least, he was shocked by Tai''s sword attack. In fact, he was attacked by Tai''s sword. It was a blow from juexingjing. However, in a short day, most of the injuries healed. Qianlong Jie is worthy of being a sacred object. It must be covered up, otherwise others will be doubted. "That''s good." Yan Feng nods. "The teacher has something to do, but it''s OK to say so." Said the white night. Yan Feng thought for a moment, and whispered, "do you know the purpose of the holy yard to challenge my Tibetan dragon house?" "Weaken the strength of the Tibetan dragon academy, and take the opportunity to carve up the academy when the Tibetan dragon academy is in civil strife." "Yes, but they didn''t succeed. After all, our Tibetan dragon house is also full of talents, but although they failed this time, it may not be the next time." "The Tibetan dragon house should take precautions as soon as possible." I''m afraid that they will not be able to enter the Academy for another time! This is the real test of the Tibetan dragon house. " "Don''t try on Yunshan mountain?" White night frowns. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 Seven hundred years ago, a mysterious organization appeared in the Daxia Dynasty. It is said that the worship of the moon came from a region outside the Xia Dynasty. This sect is very powerful. Almost every disciple has the ability to open mountains and break the sea. After investigation, people were shocked to find that they sneaked into the Xia Dynasty with the purpose of fleeing. But they did not escape from the pursuit of the enemy, less than a hundred years of effort, the enemy came to the door, God destroyed. Although Shenzong perished, he left a large amount of wealth in bieyun mountain. In order to explore these treasures, the king began to mobilize a large number of forces to find them. The site of the worship of the moon god was built on the bieyun mountain, which was just a humble hill in the Xia Dynasty. However, after the arrival of the worship of the moon god, the mountain had been refined into a magic weapon, and a terrible magic array was set up around the mountain. Because of the magic, the time and space around the mountain had changed. Anyone who entered the mountain could not only If you can''t find bieyun mountain, you will even lose your way in it. You can''t enter it at will. At the end of each year, the big array in bieyun mountain is temporarily weakened by the light of breaking the moon in the sky. The Dynasty will send several soul men to lock in the position of bieyun mountain and open the gate to it temporarily. This is the best time to enter bieyun mountain. The treasure of the moon worshiping God sect is very important. In addition to the Royal Army, all the Wangdu academies and some imperial clan forces will participate. We need to know that the worship of the moon is a foreign sect. Whether it''s soul skills, pills or methods of cultivation, they are all exotic skills, which are unimaginable. Countless people dream of it. "The dynasty hopes that we can find some useful technologies and publish them to strengthen our country''s strength, so it requires colleges to participate in treasure exploration. However, for us, this is also a good thing to be desired, because even if we really find the treasure, no one will hand it over to the Dynasty. We can use it privately and strengthen ourselves. However, bieyun mountain is unusual. It''s like an iron Tong filled with poisonous teeth. The mountain contains a mountain protection array, which has been activated for hundreds of years. People in the absolute soul state may activate the big array. Once the array is activated, it will clean the bieyun mountain. So this time, even the experts of the imperial court are like this Cloud, it doesn''t help. We can only rely on our colleges, and our college can rely on you excellent students. " Yan Feng said earnestly to the white night. "So, teacher, do you want me to take part in this treasure hunt in bieyun mountain?" The white night is light. "Bieyun mountain opens every year. If you are lucky, it will be of great help to the academy if you are lucky. This is the best time for Wangdu college to open up each other''s strength. Now the holy academy is powerful, and the Tibetan dragon academy is unable to compete. This is the only way to enhance the strength of the Tibetan dragon Academy. If you miss it, the Tibetan dragon academy will be destroyed after bieyun mountain The sanctuary is engulfed. " The speech wind is low. Thinking for a moment in the white night, he asked, "how to strengthen the strength of the Tibetan dragon academy?" "It''s easy, as long as you get stronger!" The saying goes: "if you can get an adventure in it and enhance your strength, we will have a solid foundation in the Tibetan dragon Academy. If we have this kind of challenge, we will be sure of it." Bai Ye understands the meaning of Yanfeng. Li buming is dead. There are few masters in the Tibetan dragon Academy. They can only rely on Mo Jian and Yin XueYue. Although Zhang Qicai and Li Muyun have some strength, they are still not as good as the masters of the holy Academy. In particular, the Shengyuan has annexed many colleges and greatly increased their strength, so they are not rivals. "I hope that you, Mo Jian and Yin XueYue will participate in the bieyun mountain operation. I only arrange 15 people to participate in this operation. The holy yard will definitely target the Tibetan dragon house, especially the three of you, which are the primary targets of their killing. If there are more people, the target is bigger. You can get into it and try to get some benefits. Don''t fight with the people of the holy yard if you meet him We''ll just step back and not be obsessed with war! " The wind whispered. The white night bowed his head and thought. "This is a very dangerous operation, you can choose not to participate, but I personally hope you can benefit from it." "I will attend." The white night is light. Yan Feng nodded: "in this case, you have a rest, I will prepare for your action." The voice falls down, and Yanfeng and yinxueyue quit the training room. "You shouldn''t have gone." Long Yue is sitting on the chair, holding a crisp chest in her small hand, looking like a drum. "Why?" White night laughs. "If the people of the sanctuary didn''t kill you in the contest, they will certainly get rid of you in this operation. I''m not good at that place. If you are in danger, no one can protect you." Long Yue hummed. White night a listen, can not help but smile: "moon, you are worried about me?" "I''m not worried about you. I''m just afraid that you''re dead and I''m not invited to drink." "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to bring some jars to the tavern. Let''s go to the woods." "That''s what you said." "That''s natural, but... You''re not all right. Even if I don''t participate, will the people of the sanctuary let me go?" White night light smile way.Long Yue hears the sound, looks at the white night, does not make a sound again. ... ... sanctuary. In a quiet bamboo forest, a beautiful woman is holding a sharp snow sword and dancing quickly. The blade is as smart as a spirit. The bamboo leaves fall down and are cut from the edge seam. It is extremely sharp. "Qian''er, you are more and more proficient in the" wind and snow sword technique ". This time, you will be able to shine brilliantly A man on the side said with a gentle smile. "Elder martial brother Feng, don''t make fun of me. I''m far behind you." Ye Qian''s cheek is red, say softly. "You just don''t practice as long as I do. You have a double heaven and soul, and you have a bright future. It will be sooner or later to surpass me. Unfortunately, you didn''t have a chance to fight outside the Tibetan dragon Academy. Otherwise, you would be famous as the capital of the king." Wind Xiaoyao said with a smile. "The master asked me to hide my strength, not to let me do it in that situation. Now nobody pays attention to me and will not be on guard against me. This is my bargaining chip." In Ye Qian''s eyes, there was a glimmer of luster. "White night, I will give you all the shame you gave me back sooner or later." "Oh, brother Feng, no wonder you can''t be found. I didn''t expect to accompany a beautiful woman in such a place." A hearty laugh spread over, then see Tai Tianxiao and Nangong enterprise into the bamboo forest. "Princess highness, Thai brother." They are busy saluting Nangong enterprise. "Don''t be so polite. We are all friends." The south palace enterprise light road. Feng Xiaoyao exclaimed two times, and said to Tai Tian Xiao, "what can I do for brother Tai?" "It''s about the bieyun mountain operation." Tai Tianxiao came up and said in a low voice: "we have got the news from the Tibetan dragon house. Both yin XueYue and Mo Jian will take part in this operation. Our task is to get rid of these two people in this operation. Once Yin XueYue and Mo Jian die, we will challenge again. No one in the Tibetan dragon house can defeat us. At that time, we will let the internal rumors spread and wait for the opportunity to divide the internal disciples, and the Tibetan dragon house will be defeated." "In this way, our holy college will become the strongest college in Wangdu." The wind is carefree. "Not the king is the strongest, but the great Xia Dynasty is the strongest." Tai Tianxiao laughs. "What''s the point of doing this?" At this time, the south palace enterprise cold not Ding asked. Taitianxiao''s eyes flashed a ray of light, but soon disappeared. He laughed and said, "I don''t know why I want to do this. Maybe it''s master''s plan. Let''s do it." "Do you dare to ask Prince Tai whether the white night of the Tibetan dragon house will participate in this operation?" At this time, ye Qian came and asked. "Yes." Taitianxiao''s voice became thick and heavy: "this person must also be removed, otherwise, it will become the disaster of our holy yard!" "He gave it to me!" Ye Qian whispered. "If it''s you, of course." Tai Tianxiao nodded. In Ye Qian''s eyes, the sense of war is getting stronger. ... bieyun mountain is about to open, and during this period, the holy yard has also been closed. White night spent the whole day in the woods, practicing the nine soul sword formula and the mysteries of the great momentum, and fought with Tai Tianxiao, which made him understand the incomparable advantages of the great power in fighting. He also discovered why the white broken tail wolf didn''t teach himself too many moves, but only taught him this. "Don''t worry, I won''t let the Tibetan dragon courtyard go down like this. The Shengyuan must pay for you and juehunzong." The white night gazed at the dead dragon sword on his waist and said slowly. The Dragon moon over there is holding a wine pot and filling her pink lips with wine. Although she usually behaves extremely naive, but once stained with wine, the whole person seems to change the same. "Brother ye, it''s boring to drink alone. Come and drink with me." Long Yue made a wine burp, eyes blurred smile way. White night ignored her words and continued to understand the sword. Long Yue laughs twice and continues to drink her wine. White night raised his hand to store his soul power, which floated in the palm of his hand, and quickly condensed into a small sword with his will. In the confrontation with Tai Tianxiao, he didn''t use the nine soul sword rhyme, not because he didn''t want to use it, but because he didn''t have a deep knowledge of the nine soul sword formula and could not exert much power. When the soul sword was successfully condensed, it was thrown in the white night, and a snowy light penetrated through several big trees and disappeared. The place that was pierced was extremely hot. "I just came into contact with the sword soul state, and I don''t know what the power of the later realm is." He murmured, closed his eyes, and felt the movement of the soul in his body. Zhentian dragon house is still not broken, but to the surprise of white night, there are seven cracks in longfu. When did this happen? The cracks are all over the place. It seems that it will break out at any time. "Elder martial brother Bai, is senior brother Bai here?" Just at this time, outside the woods, there was a voice of some childish weakness. White night frown, along the eyes look, but see a young looking boy to promise this way."Who are you?" Asked the white night. "Are you... Are you senior brother Bai?" The young man was very nervous. He stammered and trembled: "Hello, elder martial brother Bai. My name is Lu Xiaofei. I''m a disciple of the Tibetan dragon Academy. I''m... I''m here to give you the income of this month... " income? " White night is full of fog: "what income?" Lu Xiaofei quickly took out a bulging bag from the storage ring on his finger and handed it to Bai Ye. "Storage ring?" White night''s eyes flash with light. After taking the ring, they found that all the soul pills were in it... "are they all second class soul pills?" It''s a white night. "It used to be the first grade soul pill. I was worried that the elder martial brother was not easy to take, so I replaced it with the second grade. Elder martial brother, this is the income of soul fighting field that you are in charge of. Please take care of it." Lu Xiaofei took a deep breath and spoke smoothly. "Soul battle field revenue?" White night this just remembered, he cut Xiao Zhenjiang brothers two, took over the soul fighting field. "I didn''t expect that the income of soul fighting field in a month is so much. The two hands of Xiao Zhenjiang brothers have been in charge of soul fighting field for so many years, and I don''t know how much oil and water they have made." The white night whispers. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 "Elder martial brother Bai, you are wrong. Although the two brothers have been in charge of the soul fighting field for many years, they have to hand in the soul pill they earn. Xiao Zhenjiang ranks ninth. There are many senior brothers in the top. If he doesn''t show filial respect to these people, these elder martial brothers will make trouble for him. Besides these people, there are some teachers in the college. They can''t keep much of them Less. " "Then why do I have so many?" Asked the white night. "Because no one dares to tell elder martial brother Bai your soul pill." Lu Xiaofei shrunk his head, careful way. White night and Tai Tianxiao that war, has laid his strength ranking in the college, not to mention the students, teachers dare not share his benefits. "..." in the daytime, he took a deep breath and whispered: "the soul fighting field is the resource of the Tibetan dragon Academy. The academy does not charge any fees, but the students collect the fees themselves. This is not a good atmosphere. You can inform me that from today on, the soul fighting field is open for free, and any disciple can go in and practice at will." "Ah?" Lu Xiaofei was stunned. "However, the cultivation resources in the soul fighting field are limited, so there are still some restrictions. Each student can not practice more than two hours a day in the soul fighting field, otherwise other people will have no place. Make rational use of resources and strive to improve their strength." The white night continued. Lu Xiaofei''s head couldn''t turn. Is there anyone who doesn''t even want soul pills? This is money. "If the Tibetan dragon academy wants to be strong, it doesn''t depend on one or two people. The ethos of the academy needs to be rectified." White night light way: "you go to inform." Lu Xiaofei didn''t understand, but he didn''t dare to disrespect him, so he had to leave. "It''s stupid. I don''t want any money." The Dragon moon over there, full of wine, came over and said with a smile, "you haven''t been in the Tibetan dragon Academy for a long time. Why do you always hope that the Tibetan dragon academy can be strong?" "It''s not my hope, it''s my teacher''s hope." The white night is light. "Your teacher? The wind? " White night shook his head, looked at the big bag in his hand, and said with a smile: "since you have money, go to Wangxing to buy some utensils, so as to prepare for the other Yunshan party." "I''ll go too." "Not enough wine?" "It''s no fun just drinking. Go outside." Before the calm lake. "So, this white night was once a disciple of Jue Hun sect?" Xin kept facing the lake and asked slowly. Muqi in the rear bowed and said, "yes, I didn''t recruit this man into our holy yard at the beginning. It was my mistake." "It doesn''t matter whether to recruit this person or not. Since he has already stood at the side of the Tibetan dragon academy, his result is doomed. The Tibetan dragon academy is the most powerful one of the remaining colleges in Wangdu. After solving the Tibetan dragon academy, the rest is not a problem. The last time things were not done well, this bieyunshan action must not be messed up!" "The adult knew about the failure of the challenge, but he was extremely angry. Now the king is still studying the forbidden area and has no intention to take into account the situation of the capital. If we don''t act quickly, we will have no chance." "Don''t worry, Dean. This time, I have mastered all their movements. None of the people sent to bieyun mountain by the Tibetan dragon academy will come back." Muqi said respectfully. "That''s good." Xin nodded incessantly, his eyes twinkled with cold light. "Then, what is the whereabouts of the masked man?" "This..." his face was slightly stiff, and then he shook his head: "according to the report, this person appears to appear out of thin air, then disappears out of nowhere..." "that sword has appeared, the Dynasty... Will not be peaceful." Xin took a deep breath and said slowly. In the afternoon, Wang Xing was still crowded and prosperous. The white night led long Yue to walk inside. Along the way, Long Yue, with a wine pot on her face, was very easy to attract people''s attention. Her snow like skin, her rosy cheeks, her delicate cherry mouth, her blurred eyes seemed to have electric overflow. With her exquisite and delicate posture, many men stood and looked at her, and even some women were taken with a bit of charming posture I can''t believe it. The white night looked around and found that many of the people who came to Wang Xing today were from other colleges. "Are you all prepared to come here for other Yunshan and his party?" Day night thoughts. "Sir, I''m the shopping guide of Wang Xing. What can I do for you?" At this time, a man with sharp lips and monkey cheeks in Wang Xing''s uniform came to meet him with a smiling face. "Prepare some good healing medicine for me, and I''ll see if there is any suitable scroll utensil." The white night is light. That guide a listen, carefully asked: "dare to ask this adult is our Wangdu which college?" "Tibetan dragon house." "Oh, it''s the Lord of the Tibetan dragon house. Hehe, listen to what you need. I''m afraid it''s to prepare for the other Yunshan party? It''s not the right time for you to come. Almost all the supplies of our Wangxing have been emptied. Even this morning, the auction of our Wangxing is over. If you need the supply of healing medicine, you may have to wait for a few days. " The shopping guide apologized."Out of stock?" White night frowns. "Yes, it''s out of stock. Most people here come to buy supplies. They''re out of stock." Shopping guide helpless way. White night shook his head and turned to go. "Oh, my Lord, don''t buy something in a hurry." Shopping guide, busy way. "What way?" Stop at night. "Ha ha, you don''t know, we Wang Xing is going to hold two meetings today. The first auction has been held in the morning and ended successfully. The second exchange meeting is held in the afternoon. The exchange meeting is a free exchange meeting for your valuable things or soul pills. It is extremely free and does not charge any service fee If you are interested, you can have a cup of tea in the cabinet. In half an hour, the meeting will begin. " Shopping guide said with a smile. Trade fair? White night thought about it, nodded and said, "it''s interesting. I''ll go and have a look." "Well! Your honor, this way, please The shopping guide, with a smile on his face, led the white night to the king''s house. After several paths, the white night and the Dragon moon step into a huge ring-shaped building, which is square in shape, with rooms on the edge and a huge open platform in the middle. White night and dragon moon are arranged in a room in the northwest corner, where there are hundreds of rooms, and each room is only separated by a hanging curtain. Although the artistic conception is good, it is not strict. "Ha Long Yue took a big drink of the wine that the guide had just brought up. He called hard and said with a smile: "the wine here is really good. If you don''t have this wine, you will be suffocated." "What? Are you not interested in the exchange conference? " White night tasted a cup, also exclaimed, asked with a smile. "Exchange conference? How can you exchange things with other things? There are only two things I really care about. One is the Qianlong ring, and the second one... "Long Yue drops her eyes on the dead dragon sword on her waist in the white night, and her pink lips are slightly raised. "Don''t think about this sword. It''s very important to me." The white night is light. "Really?" A gust of fragrant wind came, and when he looked up at the night, he saw that long Yue was in front of him again. His delicate little face was only an inch away from him. He could feel the breath of each other. Her eyes were blurred, her soft tongue gently added pink lips, full of temptation: "is this sword important to me? If you give it to me... I will give myself to you, how... " the voice seems to be full of magic, and there is a kind of trance illusion in the white night. "Good..." he said, his eyes empty. "Very good... Then... Come to exchange..." Longyue smiles and Yingying extends her hand slowly towards the dead dragon sword, her eyes bent slightly and stares at the white night. The hand of white dragon suddenly touched her wrist. Long Yue was stunned. "My mental strength is not as fragile as you think." White night will move her hand, light said. "Disgusting!" Seeing the failure of the plot, Long Yue snorted and continued to drink wine. "This sword will be mine sooner or later." "Don''t think too much." White night shook his head. With the passage of time, the scene gradually lively, sitting in the room through the curtain of the white night can see a lot of people dressed in strange clothes into the meeting. "What? Is the room full? " Just then, there was a sound of anger at the gate of the venue. In the white night, he saw a group of disciples who were dressed in the robes of the holy courtyard and rushed in directly. "My Lord, even if you don''t have a room, you can attend the exchange meeting. Please feel aggrieved. We really can''t spare another room for you." Shopping guide said innocently. "No room? It doesn''t have to be, you boy. Don''t get in our way. " The leader''s disciple pushed aside the shopping guide, and he fell to the ground. These people of the holy yard then wobbled around in the meeting hall. After a while, they were standing in front of the white night room. White night was not surprised because he had seen several of them. Wang Hongtian! One of those people who helped the Ye family to suppress the white family. "People from the Tibetan dragon house? Ha ha, not bad, not bad... Oh, isn''t this white night childe? Farewell to Los Angeles. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that we would meet again in such a place. " Wang Hongtian lifted the curtain and walked in with a mocking smile. When you see the white night beside the face of a slightly drunk dragon moon, all eyes are shining. "Tut Tut, white night, you are lucky to have such a charming little beauty company! It''s a good day. " Wang Hongtian said with a smile. Longyue willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, did not speak. "Everyone is so familiar, you have such a big room, don''t you mind if we come in and sit down together?"Wang Hongtian smiles, a group of people directly crowded in. But they didn''t sit in a hurry. Instead, they released their soul power and all pressed toward the white night. "See how you make a fool of yourself!" Wang Hongtian said with a smile. However. The spirit of several people gathered in the past, and pressed toward the white night, but the white night, as if nothing had happened, kept on drinking. "Go away, and don''t disturb my drinking." The white night is light. "A little bit of skill." Wang Hongtian came back to his senses. He had heard of a battle between Bai Ye and Tai Tianxiao. He knew that he had some skills, but he didn''t expect that his strength was so extraordinary. However, Wang Hongtian is not afraid. Behind him, there are more than a dozen disciples of the holy yard. All of them have the strength above qihun state. The strongest Li Shu is, but he has the top five levels of Qi soul state and is very famous in the holy yard. It is impossible for one person to deal with so many people in the white night. "White night, do you remember what I said to you Wang Hongtian squinted: "to be a man, you can''t be too arrogant. You have to see how many jin you are. I can''t waste any strength to deal with you! Now, I''ll give you a choice, first kneel down and lick my shoes, and then roll out, remember, with the roll, so maybe I can make you not hurt... Oh, by the way, this woman will stay and serve me wine! Do you understand? " "Go away!" White night still light said, hands did not stop, continue to drink wine. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 "Ha ha, the attitude is very tough." Wang Hongtian was not angry, but he raised his hand and swept the wine pot on the table to the ground, bang! When the wine pot falls to the ground, makes a very clear sound. The action was stiff in the white night. However, Wang Hongtian said: "however, my patience is limited. You''d better not waste my patience..." however, just before he finished his words, a small white hand suddenly grasped his collar. Wang Hongtian was stunned and turned his head. He was facing his bright eyes full of anger. "Well?" He wanted to say something, but the little hand threw the man out in vain. Whoosh! Wang Hongtian''s body is like a broken kite, drawing an arc in the air and falling on the central platform. Bang! Wang Hongtian''s violent impact made Wang Hongtian''s seven meat and eight vegetarian dishes. The whole person was dazzled by Venus and made a great spectacle. People in the elegant rooms all around looked out at Wang Hongtian in the center. "You..." other people in the holy yard were surprised and angry, and the Qi Dynasty captured the Dragon moon. But they have not yet touched the Dragon moon, a terrible soul force blows out, just like a strong wind will blow all these people out and fall to the platform one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound is continuous. People fall straight spit blood, the spirit of heaven is damaged, the cultivation is reduced. Long Yue is merciless. She walked out of the room with a cold face, and people in countless rooms around her had their eyes on her. Seeing such a smart and wonderful girl, they all showed amazing colors. "Bastard, how dare you spill my wine!! Do you want to die? Hey, who is that... Give me another ten pots of wine, and get rid of all this mess, don''t disturb my drinking interest! " Long Yue snorted coldly. The shopping guide nodded and bowed and ran down in a hurry. However, such a scene of dragon moon has attracted a lot of attention. We need to know that many people from the holy yard have also come to this meeting. "The girl? It seems to follow the white night. It seems that the man in the room is white night. " In the elegant room in the northeast corner, ye Qian puts down her glass and stares at the distant room coldly. "Although the girl looks young, her strength is unfathomable. We should pay attention to it." The wind beside me is carefree. "I sent someone to investigate the girl, but there was no result. Now I don''t know whether she is a member of the Tibetan dragon Academy. It''s not easy for us to deal with this man when he is around at night." Tai Tianxiao said with a smile. "Well, no matter how strong she is, what can she do? If you can''t get into bieyun mountain, it''s useless, but the white night will end in bieyun mountain. " Ye Qian whispered. "Qian''er, you don''t have to worry too much. The night will be defeated by you." The wind is carefree and gentle. Ye Qian nodded, looking at the wind Xiaoyao that handsome face, a trace of blush on the cheek. At this time, on the platform outside the elegant room, there was a burst of shouting. "Everybody! Distinguished guests! Welcome to this exchange event held by Wang Xing. Now, please get ready and put the things you want to replace in front of you, because the exchange meeting is about to start soon! " The voice rang out, making Ben''s quiet meeting room boiling. "Today, in addition to the treasures you take out, we Wang Xing will also release a number of rare items. If you like it, you can exchange them at any time with the right price." Voice down, several staff carrying a piece of bizarre treasure onto the platform. After a while, the platform was occupied by the baby, shining and shining. Almost all the people''s attention was drawn to it. "Well, now I announce that the exchange conference, now begins!" A gong sounded, and some people came out of the elegant room one after another and began to look for other people''s treasures. The venue was noisy and lively. "Will you go and have a look?" White night face dew smile on the side of the Dragon moon road. Long Yue continued to look up and drink wine, slightly drunk: "I said, except Qianlong ring and the sword on your body, I despise everything else. Go ahead, I''ll have a drink here." "All right." White night nods and walks out of the elegant room. At the beginning of the exchange meeting, it became like a market. People were wandering around like buying vegetables, looking for attractive treasures. Some people were too lazy to look for things they didn''t use and put out what they didn''t use to see if anyone was right. In the daytime, he looks at the treasures at the door of every elegant room, but although many things look exquisite and extraordinary, they are not very important to him. "Well?" At this moment, the pace of the white night suddenly stopped. This is not the entrance of the elegant room, but a corner. An old man in ordinary clothes is leaning against the wall of the corner, dozing. In front of him is a cauldron furnace the size of a palm. The cauldron furnace is not made of bronze, but more like iron. It has been rusty for some years."Hello, old man, what kind of tripod is this A man approached and asked. "Zhuque Ding is used for alchemy." The old man opened his sunken eyes, read a sentence, and then closed it. "For alchemy? So small and so broken, can you make pills? " The man held it in his hand for a while and asked, "how to exchange it?" "100000 soul pills." The old leader didn''t open it and said slowly. "You''re crazy." The man snorted, a little angry, and shook his head and walked away. Seeing this in the white night, he crouched down, picked up the tripod and looked at it a few times. Then he said, "100000 soul pills, right? I''ll take it. " The old man opened his sunken eyes, looked at the white night and said, "young man, don''t you look at it more? So soon? " "Don''t have to look at it more. It''s a toy even if I can''t use it." Said the white night. The old man looked at him carefully and asked in a low voice, "are you from the Tibetan dragon house?" "Old man, do you want to trade?" White night did not answer. The old man''s eyes twinkled with a faint light and said, "trade it." White night took out the bag of soul pills from Qianlong ring, took out tens of thousands of second grade soul pills and handed them over. Don''t look at the untidy old man, but he also has a storage ring. After checking, these second level soul pills are converted into 100000 basic soul pills. Two people finished trading, white night will Zhu Que Ding put away, turned away. The white eyes of the old man, who is staring at the hollow cloth on the ground, are gradually leaving. Of course, the white night didn''t notice it. He was still wandering. In fact, he didn''t know what the cauldron was for. However, when he came into contact with the tripod, he felt an inexplicable heat in his body. This feeling of dryness and heat... Actually comes from the spirit of heaven and the soul house! Although I don''t know what connection there is between the two, but there is a reaction, it must be non mortal. There are many hundred thousand soul pills, but it is worth changing for a baby. White night took the remaining soul pills and ran to exchange for some healing pills to be used when going to bieyun mountain. Almost. After a circle, he came back satisfied. But when they were just close to Yajian, a large number of soul people gathered outside. White night eyebrow a frown, quickly rushed to the past, but see the soul force inside, seems to have a fight. The white night felt bad and rushed away from the crowd. There was a pale and thin young man sitting inside. The man looked at the Dragon moon opposite with a smile. His eyes were sunken, and his indulgence was excessive. He drank wine and enjoyed the dimple of Longyue. Beside him, there was an old man with white hair and dressed as a housekeeper. The old man did not smile, and his dim yellow eyes twinkled. At the moment, his whole body was full of spirit, which was like a big hand, wrapped around the dragon and moon. However, it is surprising that the powerful dragon moon can not release much soul gas at the moment. The spirit of the old man completely suppresses her breath. Her face is white and her delicate body is trembling. People can''t sit still. Her eyes are dim and her eyelids are trembling. Her pink lips are dry at the moment. "Asshole!" The white night rushed past, one hand toward the old man. The old man frowned and turned. Bang! Hand in hand with fist, both of them retreat. "Be bold! Who dares to be presumptuous in front of me The pale young man jumped up at once and yelled. "Who are you?" Standing in front of Long Yue in the white night, I stare at these people with cold eyes. The soul of the outside rushed in together, blocking the elegant room. The passers-by saw the old and the young, their faces changed greatly, and they left in a hurry. "You don''t even know who I am?" As soon as the pale young man''s face changed, he snorted coldly: "what a frog in the well! I''ll tell you what. I''m a compound surname of beixuan. I have a single name. I''m wang duxiao. Do you know that now? " "Beixuan?" White night whispered, and then cold hum: "never heard of it." "It''s a frog at the bottom of a well. I haven''t even heard of it! What a fool. " North Xuan every shook his head, staring at the white night: "what is the relationship between this girl and you?" "What is it to do with you?" It''s cold at night. Beixuan every smile, both hands embrace chest way: "forget it, no matter what relationship with you, today I see her, she is my, boy, if you know how to be funny, you will be obedient to me to get out, otherwise, the consequences will be conceited!" "Really?" It''s cold at night. "It''s true, of course." The North porch meets a facial expression suddenly a ferocious, the old man nearby immediately hand, toward white night to catch. Although his hands were old, they were like eagle''s claws. They were extremely terrifying. They took the head of the white night without mercy. In the white night, his expression was calm and his eyes were as fierce as a lone wolf. He raised his fist to urge his strength. The spirit of heaven in his body was moving. Yuan Li directly offered his sacrifice and hit the old man''s claws.Bang! The two fought again. The white night only feels the arm trembles fiercely, the bone has some numbness. But the old man was not well, and even stepped back a few steps. He gave a slight "Yi" sound, quite surprised. You know, he can see that the night is not the second level of Qi and soul state. Compared with him, he is a hundred thousand miles away. But such a guy can compete with him? "What''s the matter, Zibo? Get rid of this guy! So as not to disturb my young master''s interest. " The North porch sees the old man again did not take advantage of, immediately displeased. "Young master, it will be ready soon." The old man''s dry face suddenly became serious and said, "very interesting young man, if I were you, I would leave here obediently. If you can''t protect this girl, you''d better give up her, or you will lose your life." "I''m here to prove that I''m alive, and if I go out, I''m really dead." White night hands on the waist, light said. This is his principle! He was panting behind him, and the red cheeked dragon moon heard the sound, and her dim eyes suddenly showed a trace of waves. She raised her small face and looked at the broad back in front of him, and then she bit her pink lips. "Go She said in a very weak voice. "Are you hurt?" Asked the white night in a low voice. However, she feels impossible. The strength of Longyue is unfathomable. I''m afraid no one here can make her hurt. I''m afraid there are other secrets. However, in terms of the current situation, has it gone? "Are you sure you don''t leave?" His old eyes grew cold. "Go away!" Drinking in the daytime, he looks ferocious. "Die here, then." Qi Bo''s claw came again, and his claws were full of terrible soul power, and roared. Whoosh! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 A cold light suddenly rises. Qi Bo''s face was stiff, and he quickly closed his claws. Although the cold light was not fast, his strength and soul were extremely strong. Pooh. He stepped back a few steps and raised his hand. There was a deep bloodstain on his arm, and the burning feeling was all over his head. "This soul power... Changes the spirit of heaven?" Qi Bo''s eyes flashed through his deep surprise. His face remained calm and his voice became extremely dull: "you are from the Tibetan dragon house, aren''t you?" "Yes, get out of here!" White night has no patience to chat with these people. "Young master, this man has the spirit of changing mind, but he is only the second level of Qi and soul state. How amazing! There is no limit to his future. Since he has offended him, he must die here today! " Zeppel. "Then kill! Together Beixuan meets the light road, as if to say a very simple thing. The souls are coming. Longyue''s face was slightly cold, but her forehead was covered with sweat, as if she was enduring something. "White night, you go first!" She clenched her silver teeth. "Fart! Shut up The white night was cold and rushed up with a soft sword. "Looking for death!" Zibo was so angry that he hit him. It''s like howling, the wind of the palm shakes the earth. "King Kong never dies!" White night roar, with the force to resist the body riot, with the head to resist. Bang! He only felt his head shake, his brain was shaking, but the power accumulated in his head immediately rushed out. Zibo didn''t guard against it. He was shaking all over. The white night endured vertigo, carrying a soft sword to blast past. "Bad!" Zibo''s face fused and he stepped back. But the room is so small, where can we retreat? Pooh! Nearly ten thousand catties of soft sword fiercely tore open the skin of his chest, blood splashed in disorder, and Qibo''s face turned pale. Other souls rush in, and it seems that they are crazy at night. They carry their swords and shake their swords at random. At this juncture, startling Hong''s Footwork and flash sword formula are exerted incisively and vividly. The soul power of the other party is like countless Threads Cutting towards him. However, with his tricky body method, people have escaped most of the attack. However, there are too many people on the other side. There are dozens of people on the other side. It is impossible to avoid them completely in such a narrow place. Pooh! In the white night, he wields the sword fiercely. The soft sword with terrible weight will shatter a person''s body. But he himself was not good, ate several swords. People were awed by his severity. I didn''t expect that beixuan was so crazy. But the matter is now, there is no way back. "All in all, he must be killed today! I''ll reward anyone who takes his head! " The North porch roars at the low price. "Take my head? Let''s see who takes the head! " White night body bow, eyes such as wolves, staring at the North porch meet. A powerful momentum burst out of his body like a flower. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole venue was covered by this momentum. "General trend!" Zibo was very pale. This young man, however, is the second level strength of Qi and soul state, but he has mastered the general situation and profound meaning, and he also changes the spirit of heaven. If you give him time, he will be a big enemy in the future! Must die! Qi Bo thought coldly. He had served the beixuan family for three generations. He had seen all kinds of big waves. He also understood how a potential enemy would bring a terrible threat to the family. He still remembered that forty years ago, the northern Xuan family experienced a catastrophe. It was the son of an enemy who had been let go by the beixuan family. Only 20 years later, he went to the door to take revenge He killed more than 70 people in the beixuan family. If he hadn''t been helped by the imperial masters, I''m afraid the beixuan family would have been slaughtered overnight. At the thought of this, a pale gold breath floated around him. Yuan Li! He made a real move! The man at the top of the Ninth level of Qi soul state will fight to kill white night! In the general trend, white night can clearly feel the pressure from zibe, and he can control the trend. Although it is not the general trend, it also has some characteristics of potential. It seems that Qi Bo has torn a hole in the profound meaning of the triple trend. He walked with heavy steps towards the white night step by step. The other souls seem to have understood Zibo''s intention and, under the pressure of his attraction, force one after another to the white night. "No matter how strong you are, you are only one person." Zibo''s eyes were frozen. The power broke out. All the articles in the elegant room are broken and the walls are cracked. The North porch feels bad and immediately exits the elegant room. In the white night, his eyes were cold and his face was covered with frost, and he walked toward Qi Bo with his soft sword. He didn''t speak, but he told the other party with his actions. He was fearless."Arrogant!" Zibo was angry and roared. The wind blew out of his hand. The yuan force coiled in his palm turned into tens of millions of spider silk, wrapped in the white night, blocking all his way. Around the soul at the same time, the soul force flooded like the sea, the pressure of the earth smashed. White night is still standing there, eyes calm, a party of invisible force suddenly emerged, poured into his feet, his arms moved, killing the air. "Not good." Qi Bo suddenly felt wrong. He looked at the white night and his eyes were full of murders. However, the killing opportunity was not against him, but to the North Xuanfeng outside! His purpose has always been in the North Xuan meets on the body. "Young master, be careful!" But Qi Bo Li is furious. In the white night, a chill came to the corner of his mouth, and his soul power suddenly began to work again. The soft sword was chopped horizontally, and the heavy sword was immediately wrapped up by Yuan Li. The sword body was full of blazing heat, just like a sword in the scorching sun. "Well?" Zibo''s eyes trembled, and suddenly he became disordered. No! incorrect! This guy, the purpose seems not to be in the North Xuan young master, but to bait me to attack? Qi Bo had no choice but to retreat. His palm was wrapped in Yuanli, as hard as steel, and collided with the soft sword. However, his insolent strength again made him retreat again and again. When he looked at it, his palm was cracked by the soft sword. "That sword..." Qibo cried out. Around the soul of the people came, a sword wrapped by the soul of the intensive chopped to the white night. But the white night did not dodge, and raised his arm to resist those swords with flesh and blood. Dang! Dang! Dang... the sword fell on his arm, making a crisp sound, leaving a series of frightening blood stains on his arm. The blood dyed his robe red, but he did not change his face, so he took the sword and cut it off. With a sword sweeping, the five souls were immediately cut off, bleeding all over the ground, and the scene was ferocious. The powerful body, the terrible destructive power, this is the present white night. "If you want to kill, you have to be aware of being killed!" He didn''t know that his body was full of scars. He took a soft sword and chopped at the other soul. The soft sword hummed in the air, as if shattering the void. "Don''t be too crazy! Cut Huashan The one with a sharp blade can cut the soul. "Force? Do you deserve it White night eyes a Lin, soft sword boom. The huge knife was like a broken glass, which broke in an instant. The terrible blade fell on the soul and shattered his body. People''s eyes were frozen. That terrible soft sword, once touched, will die... "you also go up!" Qi Bo retreated to one side and said, "I didn''t expect that this man was so difficult... although the soul people were afraid, they still had the advantage in number. Thinking about the benefits promised by beixuan before meeting, he rushed to the front with his teeth clenched. "A sharp sword!" A cold light rises in front of the white night. A strong sword repair killed him. "Do you want to spell it hard?" The white night hummed, and the soft sword exploded again. But the sword suddenly soared in the air, and the edge of the sword deviated. It was actually a feint. The sword''s tip was like a poisonous snake and stabbed at the heart of the white night. "Idiot!" The swordsman sneered. "Is it?" Just as the sword Xiu thought he was about to succeed, a hand like lightning caught the sword that stabbed at the heart. The pupil of the sword suddenly enlarged. "How could it be?" The speed of his sword is not fast at night, but his palms move so fast? In fact, he didn''t know that the speed of the white night was no slower than that of any one here, but his sword was not fast, but it was because the soft sword weighed ten thousand jin, and it was very hard to carry it at the beginning. Now it is the result of his unremitting practice that he can maintain this speed. Without the soft sword, his speed should be at least several times faster than that in ordinary times. The soft sword fell down, and the body of the sword was fragmented, and there was no corpse. People were in a state of panic. "What happened?" Wang Xing''s bodyguard, under the leadership of Wang Tianxing, the general manager of Wangxing, came here quickly. Panic stricken shopping guides saw the big boss appear, one by one as if they were rescued. "President, there are... There are... The soul fighting! Many people have already died! " Shopping guide tongue knot. "Who dares to make trouble in Wang Xing? I don''t want to see where it is Wang Tianxing frowned and his face sank: "go, go and have a look." "Yes A group of people walked quickly. As a result, the exchange meeting could not continue. The crowd was evacuated, and a large number of Wang Xing''s guards approached here, and even the Wangdu guards came."President Wang, I have received news that someone dares to make trouble here. What happened?" Yu Gong, in charge of the garrison, arrived in a hurry. He was in black armor. His body was huge. He was very brave, but his small eyes were somewhat insidious. Wang Xing is the biggest trading center of Wangdu, so he should take care of some of them naturally. "Mr. Yu, it''s easy to handle when you come. I''m not very clear about the details. Please follow me and have a look." Wang Tianxing said. They nodded and led more than a hundred people to the elegant room where the spirits gathered. Beixuan outside was trembling. He saw that Qibo had been injured, so many people were besieged, and Qibo was also there. It was incredible that he would still be injured. Who the hell is this guy? Clearly only has the second level of Qi and soul state, but has such strength... Who is this guy? Beixuanfeng suddenly regretted, although the girl is really beautiful, but he as the master of the North Xuan family, what kind of woman can not get? However, it is difficult to get rid of the Tiger now. If he escapes like this, how can he be established in Wangdu in the future? But if you don''t run away and keep going, can you really kill that guy? "Mr. beixuan?" Just then, Wang Tianhua and Yu Gong trotted over. This sound in the ear of North Xuan meets is like the sounds of nature, he turns to look at two people, the face is ecstatic. "Lord Yu, Lord Wang! Here you are "Mr. beixuan, what happened? Are you? " Wang Tianxing looked puzzled. "Mr. Wang, Mr. Yu, this is Wangdu, Wangxing, and your place. But some thieves dare to ignore you. They are so fierce in this trip. The man and woman in it seem to be from the Tibetan dragon house. I just looked at the woman a little more, and the man would kill me! You two, make your own decisions for me Every time the North Xuan shouts. Hearing this, Wang Tianxing and Yu Gong looked at each other and understood everything. What do you want to see more? This beixuan knows that he is a well-known dandy. I''m afraid that it must be he who takes a fancy to the woman and wants to rob her openly. However, beixuan family is one of the four big families of Wangdu, and beixuanfeng is the most beloved grandson of the old man of beixuan family. No one can provoke him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 "How can you be so overbearing, a member of the Tibetan dragon academy? Well, let''s go and have a look Wang Tianxing is very cooperative, hum, a pair of indignant appearance. And the words fell, and they went to the broken house. However, as they approached, Yu Gong and Wang Tianxing slowed down. They smell a strong smell of blood. When beixuan stood outside, he didn''t pay much attention to the scene inside. When people walked in, they found that there was a river of blood and there were corpses on the ground. The scene was like Shura. White night with a soft sword, panting in the crowd, his yuan strength is little left, the general situation of the profound meaning is also gradually thinning up, the body is scarred. "The yuan force... The second level of Qi and soul state?" Wang Tianhua and Yu Gong were shocked. The people standing here have at least three levels of Qi and soul, but the people they are dealing with are only level two. What''s more, they haven''t captured this person after so many people have died? "I''m wang Tianxing, the person in charge of Wang Xing. Young man, are you from the Tibetan dragon academy?" Wang Tianxing stands out and stares at the white night coldly. "Not bad." "Since President Wang has arrived, the farce should be over," he said "It''s really time to end. I and Lord Yu Gong, who is in charge of the garrison, know the story. Young man, are you wrong when you ignore the rules of Wang Xing and destroy the order of Wangdu? If you know your mistake, put down your weapon immediately! Don''t fight again, or you will be killed on the spot. " Wang Tianxing is indifferent. He realized that the young man was not simple, but what could he do? Compared with beixuan family, it''s nothing at all. Hearing the white night, his face became more and more ferocious. He looked at the North porch next to him and burst out laughing. "So it is, so it is. I thought Wang Xing was the first chamber of Commerce in Wangdu and had its own principles. But I didn''t expect to rely on these high-ranking officials and be their dogleg in the end!" "Young man, don''t be too arrogant, you should know how to judge the situation!" Wang Tianxing looks ugly. "My time! It''s in my hands! " The white night sneers. "Then I will ruin your situation!" Zibo drinks. Kill him. The soul of the whole body of the white night takes the lead and forces it. The soul power is like the hands of two giants, constantly crushing the white night. They''re going to create opportunities for Zibo! Qi Bo''s old eyes were cold, and his whole body was squeezed toward the white night. His pace sank, the ground broke, and his movements became slow. Dong Dong! He took two palms, but ignored Zibo''s attack. With a roar, he took his sword and chopped at the three souls nearby. Crash. The edge of the sword destroyed the three men into fragments. The scene was so bloody that it was amazing. Both Wang Tianxing and Yu Gong were shocked. "Opportunity!" Zibo murmured, his hand pounding at the chest of the night. The palm of Yuanli is cold, like nine you dry ice, freezing everything. Bang! White night chest hit, body immediately covered by frost, clothes broken, skin became gray. But the next second, a hand was on Zibo''s head. "Be careful!" Wang Tianxing realized that it was wrong and called out in a hurry. But it''s too late. He saw five fingers move in the white night, and a force quickly gathered and turned into a soul sword the size of a finger, which penetrated his head in an instant. Nine soul sword rhyme!! Bang! Blood splashes. With an unbelievable face, he fell to the ground with an incredible look. "Ah?" The North porch over there stays. Wang Tianxing and Yu Gong are both stunned. Although Qi Bo was only the steward of beixuan family, he served three generations of beixuan family, and his status in beixuan family was extremely high. Today, he died in the hands of such a nobody. In particular, Wang Tianxing felt a tingle in his scalp. Today, the people of beixuan''s family had an accident in his Wangxing. His responsibility must be unavoidable. "Take him!" Wang Tianxing said in a deep voice that Yu Gong didn''t dare to look around idly. If he didn''t take this man today, the North porch would certainly turn the sky. Although Zibo fell, the danger of the white night did not lift. The guards of Wang Xing and the garrison of Wangdu swarmed in. The situation was even more embarrassing than before. And the situation of Long Yue behind her is getting worse. She even can''t stand steadily. Her face is full of cold sweat, as if she is suffering from some pain... staring at the white night and thinking about the way out, his sight falls on beixuanfeng''s body. This person is the central point of this matter, and he is the key to leave. White night made up his mind to make up his mind, and suddenly his arm was shocked. He carried a soft sword and flashed towards the wall behind him. The terrible sword body tore the wall. He held the Dragon moon with one hand and then retreated."Do you want to escape? You must save your life today. " Yu Gong snorted and rushed over. The terrifying spirit power of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state was immediately submerged, and all the sundries around were smashed open. In the white night, he held the sword with one hand, and his eyes were ferocious. He stared at Yu Gong, who had killed him. Suddenly, a sword fell into the void. "Well?" Yu Gong was stunned. However, the soft sword suddenly turned red, and then a red light disappeared, and a red breath burst out from the sword body. "Release of soul power?" Yu Gong was shocked and turned pale. He quickly dodged. However, several souls behind him did not dodge in time and were cut open by the breath. "How could it be? How do you know how to release the spirit of the second level Wang Tianxing is also sluggish. Even the people in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state are not easy to master this kind of soul skill. Only those in juehun state can easily control the soul power and let the soul Qi directly be used as a weapon to kill the enemy. However, they do not know that this is the terrible part of the nine soul sword formula. The white night gasped violently, and his sword carrying hands lost their strength. But at this critical moment, he did not dare to have any carelessness. His nerves were almost strained to death. "Asshole! You must die Gong Yu threw a pair of bells in the air, and then he threw a pair of bells into the air. "Horcrux?" His face suddenly changed in the white night. Dingdingdang... the bell immediately shook and the harsh sound came out. In the white night, he felt his soul tremble, his soul was agitated, his body was shocked, and his mouth immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. "Die!" Yu Gong keeps an eye on the opportunity and kills him. In the white night, his eyes are red and he doesn''t hide at all. He lifts his soft sword and shakes it away. Never die! Even if he is killed by Yu Gong Zhen, the power of terror on the soft sword is enough to tear him apart! However. In this critical moment, a small hand suddenly seized the arm of the white night, and made a slight force. White night body not by a spin, turned in the past, a delicate shadow appeared in front of him. "Longyue..." double pupils open in the daytime... bang! Yu Gong hits the back of Long Yue with one hand. Poof. Long Yue spits out a mouthful of blood, dyed the chest of white night red, and then the whole person fell in his arms. At night, his heart beat violently, as if he had been hit by his fist. Long Yue, unexpectedly, blocked this palm for him... that delicate little face, now as white as paper... "brute The white night was burning with anger. People seemed to be crazy. With a soft sword in one hand, he cut Yu Gong fiercely. The empty space was shaking wildly, and the soul power of Taotie changed to four directions and turned into fire, covering Yu Gong. Yu Gong was startled and retreated in a hurry. But at the moment when he retreated, the edge of the soft sword turned, and the body of the sword spat out a fire snake, and a fire light penetrated his chest. Yu Gong fell to the ground, convulsed twice and died. "Ah?" Wang Tianxing and beixuan were stunned. All the souls around him were awed. After Qi Bo, another nine level master of Qi and soul state died. However, the nine soul sword formula had already used all the strength of white night. He vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and tight. His hand holding the sword was unable to drop. The blade of the sword stabbed on the ground, supporting his rickety body. Don''t fall. If you fall, it''s over. He raised his ferocious and ferocious eyes, staring at the North Xuanfeng over there like a fierce wolf. "Kill him, kill him!" The North porch meets the whole body to shake violently, the mouth cries. All around the soul are exposed to kill. They have seen that the white night is the end of a strong arrow, and this is a good time to kill him. Click. At this time, a strange sound suddenly appeared in the bottom of my heart. As soon as he was nervous, he looked down and saw a strange dragon mark flickering on his chest, which had been dyed red with blood. Rolling like a flood of soul power suddenly rushed to all parts of the body, that weak body, immediately become strong. "Zhentianlong mansion... Is broken!" The white night was surprised. In this desperate situation, the town of Tianlong was forced to open. A white light rushed out of the top of the white night, flew to the sky, blooming a huge dragon mark. In the dark, there seems to be a dragon roaring in people''s ears... "what is this?" Wang Tianxing was stunned. But the next second, the strong wind suddenly rose, and the power of Zhentian Dragon Spirit covered the whole venue like steel. All the souls felt their bodies heavy, as if they had been suppressed and could not move any step.In the white night, his eyes are cold, and he rushes to the North porch at that end with a sword. "Master beixuan, be careful!" Wang Tianxing quickly stopped, a long sword pulled from the ring, intending to resist the white night. But as soon as his sword touched the soft one, it was shattered. White night invincible, unstoppable, beixuan every head a blank, has not had time to respond, was cut off the right arm, the whole person whoa fell to the ground. White night held Longyue in one hand and soft sword in the other hand. The sword body was against his neck and whispered: "who dares to act rashly again, I will kill him!" When the sound fell, those who rushed to the soul all stopped and did not dare to move forward for half a minute. "Beast, let go of master beixuan quickly!" Wang Tianxing cried out in a hurry. But his words just fell, the other arm that North Xuan meets is picked up by soft sword. "Ah The North porch every time tears heart crack lung''s cry, on the face bean big sweat drops unceasingly, the intense pain nearly lets him faint, the blood dye the earth under him all red. "Daddy." Wheezing in the white night, in a low voice. "You..." "no, I''ll let him die here." White night ferocious way. Wang Tianxing was stunned and clenched his teeth. His eyes twinkled with malice. He gave in and said, "Dad." "My son, you should slap yourself three times first! Dad said to you, you can''t talk nonsense in the future, or you''ll end up in a miserable situation. " It''s cold at night. "Don''t go too far!" Wang Tianxing was angry. "That beixuan meets the death, you also have a share." White night put the tip of soft sword against the head of beixuan Feng. Forced to do so, Wang Tianxing raised his hand and gave himself two ears of photons. PA, PA... people around him are staring at him. "Are you satisfied?" Wang Tianxing said angrily: "don''t hurry to release the North Xuan young master. If you let him go, I won''t embarrass you." "Are you my three-year-old?" White night hums a way: "today North Xuan young master, afraid is to return to the Tibetan dragon courtyard with me!" "If you hurt master beixuan, the Tibetan dragon house can''t protect you!" Wang Tianxing roared. "Even if I don''t harm him, you won''t let me go!" White night will long Yue back, a hand to seize the hair of the North Xuan Feng, the court to the layman. No one dares to stop on the road, and they give way to the road one after another. All the garrison troops of Wangdu were mobilized, and Wang Xing was suspended from business, and a large number of soul cultivation came. Wang Xing happened such a big event, I''m afraid that the whole king will be known. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 "Evil animal! Let go of my nephew! Otherwise, I want you to die without a grave! " At this time, a magnificent voice came from outside the venue, and then a wave of soul power rose in the air. All the places where the ripple passed were shaken and rattled to suppress the white night. Amazing soul power. In the white night, the dragon soul of Zhentian starts, and a dragon roars in his mind. The terrifying power of the dragon spirit is released everywhere, tearing the soul force like claws. However, the strength of the comer has surpassed the realm of Qi and soul. The wave of soul power has materialized. Even if the soul of the four towns of Tianlong can not be completely purified, the chest is hit hard in the daytime and retreats several steps in succession. Does juexingjing exist in the early stage? For the spirit of the state, this is an invincible strong! People all around show respect and fear in their eyes! "Die!" A shadow across the sky, kill to the white night, that shadow, is a terrible Iron Palm! The other side actually plans to kill the white night, saves the North Xuan to meet unexpectedly! "Beixuanfeng, don''t blame me!" White night cold eyes, a crash, will be the body of the North Xuan Feng toward the iron palm. The master of the iron palm is shocked and immediately palms his hand and catches the North porch. Beixuan Feng, who lost his arms, was in a coma due to excessive bleeding, but he was not dead yet. The man grabbed the collar of beixuan Feng and breathed a long breath. Then he looked at the white night with fierce eyes. "You break my nephew''s arms, you must leave your life today!" Then, with a wave of his hand, he let out his soul, like a thousand arrows, and fell into the white night. "Break his arms? Don''t make a mistake. I want you and his life The white night has a cold look and a little red in his eyes. The Taotie heavenly spirit and Zhentian dragon soul are driven at the same time. The two heavenly spirits rotate each other, blooming the rolling force, and rush towards the arm of the white night like a flood. The power of thick shake overflowed from every inch of his skin, flesh, blood and hair. Under the scorching sun, it was particularly shining. The white night seemed to be bathed in the flame light. "Well?" The man suddenly felt wrong, and his sight suddenly shifted to the simple sword on his waist in the white night. The plain sword suddenly trembled, and the complicated and wonderful carving patterns seemed to become bright and bright. "What is this sword?" His voice was hoarse and he didn''t dare to be careless any more. Before one hit, he hit again. His soul power was like a waterfall, falling towards the white night. All the ground and buildings around him were shattered. The guards and Wang Xing''s guards were forced to retreat. How strong!! Boom. The strong soul power makes the earth tremble! "Die!" As soon as he coagulates his eyes, his soul power suddenly speeds up, and he tries to crush it into meat sauce. "Dead?" In the white night, a soft sword is stabbed to the side. The soft sword falls to the ground with a loud bang. The force of nearly ten thousand jin falls on the ground and brings out a shock wave. But he stood still in the middle of the shock wave, and his hands filled with Yuan Li quickly pressed on the restless dead dragon sword on his waist. Soul power is approaching. White night felt as if his body was about to be torn apart. But his eyes at this moment become incomparably calm, the expression is no wave no LAN. Because, his hand, already pressed on the dead Dragon Sword... "dead dragon!" He drank and his arms shook. Yuan Li was released with his five fingers. The ancient and simple sword was shining in an instant. The gorgeous sword power was like a rainbow in the sky, reaching into the sky. Hum! It''s the sound of swords! Roar! It''s Dragon Ming! Everywhere! Ring through the sky! The terrifying soul power was instantly torn by the simple body of the dead dragon sword, and the sword Qi was oblique, cutting at the man with amazing speed. Unstoppable! Invincible! A sword startles Wang Du! People just feel that they can''t see anything clearly... chi!!! A crisp sound came from the air. The glory dissipated. The two men in the air fell down and broke into four pieces. The strong man''s magic weapon is just like a scrap before the death dragon sword. It can''t resist half an inch of sword spirit at all... this sword is earth shaking. This sword, mountains and rivers broken! The sword meaning that still remains in the air seems to destroy the heaven and the earth! In the white night, he spits out another mouthful of blood, and suddenly retracts the scalding dead dragon sword back to its scabbard. The man grabs the soft sword standing beside him, gasping for breath and blurring his consciousness. The sword seemed to have hollowed out his body. All the souls in the four directions, including Wang Tianxing, were shocked. Those who were strong in juexihun state were killed by a sword in the white night. Is there anything else he can''t do?What the hell is going on here? Wang Tianxing is a businessman. He believes in a principle and never offend the potential stocks, because no one knows what height the potential stocks will grow in the future. Today, he violates this principle... "what to do? Keep killing? Or stop here? " He''s struggling. However, how can we stop? But if you want to kill, you can succeed? He took a deep breath. Looking at the white night, he saw that he was at the end of a strong crossbow and was on the verge of falling. His wavering heart suddenly firmed down and once again drove the spirits around him to approach the white night step by step. "Stop it all!" At this time, a large group of soul practitioners rushed out from the end of the street, and the strong spirit spirit forced them back like a strong wind. A young man with a long sword stood beside the white night. Mo Jian! White night eyes slightly bright, see eye Mo sword. A large group of disciples of the Tibetan dragon''s Academy rushed to surround the white night, followed by the wind of words and the sound of blood moon! "Who dares to touch my disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy?" The pale face of the wind walked quickly, eyes cold staring at the souls around. The crowd stepped back and became nervous. "President Yan! You came just in time. This son killed the master of beixuan, and even the MINGYE of beixuan''s family also killed him. The crime is terrible. Even if you take him away today, the beixuan family will not let him go in the future! Dean Yan, if I were you, I''d better hand this son over so as not to cause trouble to the Tibetan dragon house in the future. " Wang Tianxing took a breath and said in a deep voice. "Kill beixuanming?" Yan Feng is shocked. He remembers that beixuanming is an expert in juexingjing. Unexpectedly, he was killed by the white night? No one could believe it. Yanfeng came back to his senses, stopped and said: "no matter what kind of crime he committed, it''s the people of our Tibetan dragon house. Even if he has to be punished, it''s my Tibetan dragon yard to punish him. Moreover, the matter has not been investigated clearly. If it''s the white night who actively causes trouble and kills beixuanming, it doesn''t need you to say that I will send him to beixuan house, but if he is the leader of beixuan house Make trouble with my Tibetan dragon house! Hum, beixuanming? If you kill them, what can you do? " It''s a bully. Even though the Tibetan dragon house is now in decline, the dead and thin camel is bigger than the horse. If the North Xuan family wants to move the Tibetan dragon house, it still has to weigh it. It''s just that the trouble, obviously, will not be less. "Since President Yan has said that, take him with you. I will report it to the North Xuan family. The young master of beixuan is the old man''s favorite grandson. He will not give up. You''d better prepare as soon as possible to meet the anger of the North Xuan family." Wang Tianxing snorted coldly. "You won''t have to worry about it!" Yan Feng said: "however, today, my disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy happened in your Wang Xing. I will be good at investigating. If you and Wang Xing interfere in the affairs, I don''t think you need to open the Wangxing any more." Wang Tianxing heard the sound, his face changed slightly, and he did not dare to make a voice. He is just a businessman. How dare he offend the Tibetan dragon house. "In the next ten days, Wang Xing is not allowed to open business. Pay attention to your words in the future. Even if you are standing at the North Xuan''s house, you have to see the face of my Tibetan dragon house!" The wind hums a way, takes the white night and the Dragon month to turn to leave. Wang Tianxing clenched his teeth in secret, and his eyes were angry at the speech wind leaving, but he did not dare to make a sound. "Boss, what to do..." next to a shopping guide carefully came over. "First... First suspend business, clean up the inside, and immediately send people to send the body of beixuan Feng and beixuanming to beixuan''s home!" Wang Tianxing said coldly, "I want the chicken and dog in the Tibetan dragon courtyard to be restless!" "Yes, boss." ... after returning to the Tibetan dragon house, Bai Ye and Long Yue lived in the training room together, and Yin XueYue took good care of her. This time, a disciple of the Tibetan dragon house who participated in the exchange meeting found the friction between Bai Ye and Bei Xuan, and then rushed back to the Tibetan dragon house to report the news. Bai Ye also knew Lu Xiaofei, who had given money to him in Xiaolin. Beixuanfeng''s reputation in Wangdu was not so good. He was worried that something would happen in the daytime. Yanfeng immediately led a group of elite disciples to Wang Xing, but he didn''t expect that things were out of control. However, after only one day''s work, Bai Ye recovered. She took care of him and was surprised. She asked why Bai Ye recovered so quickly. The secret of Qianlong ring can''t be disclosed casually, but it''s told that it''s the effect of cultivating body skill. Yin XueYue was suspicious and did not ask. She got up in the white night and looked at the bed opposite her. Long Yue did not lie down, but sat cross legged. Her small face was still very pale, and her forehead was covered with sweat. It seemed that she was extremely painful. Her whole body was emitting wisps of black smoke, which was very strange. "Is this your friend?" Yin XueYue takes over the medicine bowl that he drinks at night and puts it aside, looking at Long Yue. "Well." White night nods. "She''s very strange. She''s not hurt much, but she''s very weak. She should be very special. What''s wrong with her?" Voice blood moon murmured."When she''s recovered, you can ask." The white night took a breath, the front of the story turned: "elder martial sister, how is the situation outside?" "Outside?" Voice blood month eyebrow micro Cu, but soon spread, slightly shake his head: "nothing happened, everything is normal, you don''t have to worry." "Elder martial sister, you are not good at lying." The white night said with a bitter smile. Yin XueYue took a look at him, and her eyes showed some helplessness: "beixuan''s family came twice, but they were pushed away by the president. The Dean still needs to investigate this matter and keep them out of the door. But the North Xuan family... Threatened to hand you over within a month, otherwise, they will appeal to your majesty and ask your majesty to make decisions for them. " "Has it come to this point?" White night frowns. "You don''t have to worry about who beixuan meets. The whole Wang knows that this matter must have been initiated by him first. It''s just and unfair. How can beixuan''s family convict you at will?" Voice blood month smile way, this smile is very reluctantly, like deliberately squeeze out. But even so, it also gives people a sense of surprise, such as the bloom of brandy, intoxicating. "Elder martial sister, although you can''t laugh, you smile very well." The white night couldn''t help praising. Voice blood month Leng next, smile immediately astringent, return to elegant state again. White night touched his nose. "Hello, take a rest. Don''t leave the Yunshan mountain soon. You are the representative of our Tibetan dragon house. The Dean thought you were seriously injured and planned to cancel your qualification. But now you are recovering so quickly, you should be able to participate." Sound blood moon road. "Elder martial sister Yin, don''t disclose my recovery for the time being." At this time, the white night thought slightly and said suddenly. "Why?" "Unexpectedly, I will take part in the trip to bieyun mountain, but externally, you can announce that you are injured in the daytime and can''t participate!" "Sometimes the identity of the dark is better than that of the light. At least, we take the initiative." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 Yinxueyue nodded, understood its meaning, nodded: "I know, you first rest." "Thank you, elder martial sister." "You''re welcome." When the voice falls, people walk out of the training room. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately sat down on his knees and looked inside the soul house. At the time of conflict with beixuan, zhentianlong mansion in the body has been broken, and the soul of Zhentian dragon is circling around Taotie. Now, he is also a twin! Just Ye Qian, what''s the comparison? In the white night, he held his breath, concentrated, and connected with the soul of Zhentian dragon. His consciousness was blurred and his surroundings were illusory. In a short time, he came to Jiuchong heaven. White night opened his eyes, eyes and looked, stunned incomparably. Seven days! The soul of Zhentian dragon is actually the soul of the seventh heaven. That is to say, I now have two seven heaven spirits? This is simply incredible, the whole Xia Dynasty, I am afraid that there is no second person with such a spirit. The two heavenly spirits united, occupying most of the area of the seventh heaven and absorbing the soul power madly. Although the healing effect of the Qianlong ring is strong, the two heavenly spirits are also indispensable. The soul power they provide for each breath in the daytime is simply immeasurable. He felt the spirit of the white night and gave it back to him. "The soul of Taotie heaven can be mutated, and the soul of Tianlong in this town will certainly do. However, the variation needs an opportunity. It is better not to recast it into the soul house for the time being." The white night murmured. But just then, on the opposite bed, there was a slight groan. Looking up in the white night, the Dragon moon sitting there has slowly opened her eyes. Her face is slightly white, her forehead sweat is not dry, and her pink lips are dry and weak. White night took some soul pills from the storage ring and handed them over. Dragon month is not polite, grab and then toward the small mouth plug, a moment later, that pale face finally recovered a trace of ruddy. "Are you all right?" "Not bad." Long Yue breathed a breath, her eyes looked at the white night for a while, then lowered her cerebellar bag and said, "that... Thank you." "Thank me?" "White night Leng next, and then said with a smile:" a few soul pills, what is worthy of thanks? " "I''m not thanking this... I''m thanking you for saving me." Long Yue vomited a breath, and her eyes fell silent and flashed: "I didn''t expect to get sick at that time. If I didn''t get sick, maybe things would not evolve into this result." "Sick?" White night Leng: "are you sick?" "You are sick." The Dragon month breath breath way, returns to before that kind of innocence. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that." White night scratched his head and said with a smile, "but your strength is not bad. People like you are extremely powerful. How can you get sick?" "It''s not a common disease." Long Yue was silent for a moment and said, "you should have noticed it. Once I drink, my character will change greatly." "Yes, be bold." White night nods, can''t help but think of that night. Long Yue blushed, shyly said: "that''s not my original intention, but I... i... I have double personality." "Dual personality?" The white night was stunned. "Since I was born, that''s it. As long as my consciousness goes wrong, my other personality will appear." Long Yue murmured, her cheeks flushed. White night suddenly felt startled. He was so big that he had heard of such a thing for the first time. "So you like drinking because of another personality?" Asked the white night. "Yes, but my personality doesn''t like drinking." Dragon moon road. "So... Your illness..." "is related to this personality, but..." Long Yue hesitated, but her eyes were very dim, as if in memory of something, did not go on. "Don''t say it if you don''t want to say it. You can have a good rest and don''t think too much about it." White night comfort way. The mystery of Longyue made him very curious, but he respected her. Since she didn''t want to mention it, there was no need to ask. "I have an attack once a month. The duration of the attack is not fixed, and the intensity of the attack is unstable. But I have never had such a serious illness before. I may have to stay here during the day." Long Yue said. Nodding at night, he returned to his bed and sat down to recuperate the spirit of heaven. In the luxurious and noble beixuan mansion, a large number of servants come in and go out, and the bodyguards patrol the mansion. Beixuan, one of the four Wangdu families, has a long history. Its ancestors were the founding fathers of the great Xia Dynasty. In recent years, many of beixuan''s family members learned from literature and martial arts. The literati worshipped Marquises and worshipped each other. It is said that beixuan''s strength can rank first among the four families. In recent years, the strength of the beixuan family has become more and more powerful, and it has the flavor of deterring the royal power There is convergence.In a quiet courtyard of beixuan family, two old men with white hair sit in front of a stone table with chessboards on them. Each of them holds a chess piece, and their expressions are solemn and contemplative. Bata. Sunspots fall. "You''re going to lose." There was a faint smile on the face of the old man in the yellow robe. "I''ve been playing chess with my master for so many years. I''m used to losing more than winning less." The old man in brown robe said in a low voice. He had no expression on his face and his eyes were very calm, like two old wells. "Playing chess with you is most boring, but I like playing chess with you because it is real." The old man reorganized the chess game and said with a smile. The old man in the brown robe did not speak. But at this time, the Yellow robed old man''s movement was stiff, and his gray eyebrows wrinkled. "Come in when you come. Why hesitate outside the door?" He murmured. A moment later, a man came slowly outside the door. It is the current owner of beixuan family, beixuan proud!. "It''s arrogant. What happened? Look ugly as usual? Are those little bunnies making trouble again The old man in yellow robe said faintly. This old man was the former owner of the beixuan family. He was the genius of beixuan who was the king''s capital at that time. Beixuan arrogantly mumbled his lower lip, his eyes were dim, and his voice trembled: "Dad, every son is dead... Bata... several pieces of chess pieces slipped down from beixuan''s withered hands and fell on the chessboard. The old man''s eyes widened a little. "How did you die?" Beixuan Xuyang looks calm and reaches out his shaking hand. He picks up the pieces one by one and puts them into the box. "Those who were killed by the people of the Tibetan dragon house, the third younger brother went to rescue them and died." Bei Xuan Jiao choked. But the next second, a palm wind hit, severely fan in his face. PA. North Xuan arrogant body swayed a few times, the palm print appeared on the face, corners of the mouth spilled blood stains. "How can you be the master of your family?" North Xuan Xuyang is still sitting in front of the stone table, the voice has been incomparably gloomy. "If the child is guilty, please punish him." The North Xuan arrogant kneels down, low voice way. North Xuan Xuyang took a deep breath and opened his old eyes again. The whole person seemed to be a few years old. "When did it happen?" "Three days ago..." "what happened three days ago, are you telling me now?" "Feng''er is my father''s favorite child, but he has left now. The child is worried about his father. You are too sad and want to solve it by himself." "Who is the other party?" The North porch is slightly breathing. "Tibetan dragon house." "Tibetan dragon house? Good! Good... Good Beixuan Xuyang nodded repeatedly, and there were frequent murders in his old eyes: "how dare a dog with a broken breath dare to stroke the tiger whiskers of my beixuan family? Good! Good! Very good... " " because of the investigation, the Tibetan Dragon House delayed time, and the child did not dare to have a head-on collision with it. After all, other families were eyeing each other and suing his majesty, but they failed because of the lack of evidence. Therefore, the child had to bear with it temporarily. " "You can think about the future of the family, which proves that you have a little insight. The Tibetan dragon academy is not an ordinary college. It has a profound foundation. But even if it was him who provoked my beixuan family, it would not be peaceful." Looking at the old man in brown robe in front of him, Xu Yang of beixuan said, "go to the Tibetan dragon''s yard, cut off some dogs, and bring the man who killed feng''er here. I''ll try him myself!" Without saying a word, the old man in Brown left the white piece in his hand on the chessboard. PATA. The chess pieces fell and the man disappeared. The North porch arrogant facial expression is slightly tight, in the eye peeps out frightfully. ... ... ... the opening day of bieyun mountain is getting tighter and tighter, and the palace of Wangdu is scrambling to prepare. This time, it is not only a simple search for the secret treasures of the moon worship God sect, but also a contest between the house of Representatives. Long Yue stayed in the training room for less than a day, and then returned to the woods. She seemed to prefer the quiet woods to the boring training room. The white night did not stop for a moment, taking advantage of this Kung Fu to constantly explore the soul of Zhentian dragon and realize its soul power. The soul of Zhentian dragon is totally different from Taotie''s, and the two kinds of soul power have essential differences. After the variation of Taotie''s soul, the soul power tends to destroy, and the soul Qi is hot, which can easily destroy or even burn the target, while the Zhentian Dragon Spirit tends to suppress and sacrifice the great soul to frighten the mountains and rivers. Compared with the single soul, the twin souls have infinite potential, which is because the heaven soul has infinite possibilities. "These two kinds of spirits are extremely powerful. If they cooperate with each other, the power they exert will be extraordinary." The white night whispers. Whoosh! At this time, a gust of vigorous wind suddenly blew down from the sky, and the trees all around broke in an instant, and the opportunity to kill fell like a waterfall. White night eyes a Lin, hastily retreat.Bang! As soon as he retreated, the place where he was sitting exploded, and the terrible shock wave blew in all directions and hit him. Back again and again in the white night, body shaking. What a terrible soul power, just a wisp of breath contains such power. The white night, staring at the sky, cried out: "who? Come out "It''s a good reaction. It''s a pity." An indifferent voice came down from the air, and an old man in a gray robe fell from the air. The old man was chicken skin and hair, and he was dressed in simple clothes, but his whole body was full of terrible murderous spirit. In particular, he held several bloody heads in his hands. White night looked at the head, eyes instantly ferocious up. These heads are the heads of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy, and these people... When Wang Xing was in trouble, they all followed Yanfeng to help him. "Are you from beixuan family?" White night ferocious way. "If you know, just follow me." The old man threw those heads aside, one hand into a palm, a grasp in the air. A soul force into suction, pulling the body of the white night, and dragging him to the palm. White night did not resist, and directly put his hand on the dead dragon sword. However, it was not long before the last scabbard of the dead dragon sword. Although it could be pulled out, it was afraid that its power would not be as powerful as before, and even the soft sword could not be compared with... but now, there is only one battle! But at this time, a strong wind suddenly came from the side. As soon as the old man''s face changed, he withdrew immediately. The strong wind destroyed the withered and decayed, where the grass did not exist, and actually dragged the earth out of a long gully. Fixed eyes to look, Long Yue walked slowly over. Her delicate face was full of cold, her eyes were full of murders, her silver teeth clenched, staring at the old man in grey robe. "Are you from beixuan family? Then the bastard who dared to offend me was also a member of your family? " Long Yue''s cold question. "Who is it, sir?" As if feeling the unfathomable breath of Long Yue, the old man became cautious. "Who am I? Hum, when I was in Wangxing, I was the one to kill in beixuan! What, you don''t know? " The Dragon moon is cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 The old man frowned: "is there any misunderstanding between you and my beixuan family?" This man''s strength is unfathomable. Although the attack just now was in a hurry, it was extremely terrifying. I''m afraid that he was a strong man above Jue soul state. How could beixuan provoke such existence? What does she have to do with white night? "Misunderstanding? Yes, and it''s very big Long Yue didn''t want to talk nonsense. She ran to the sky and saw the shadow of the road in the air. She was so fast that she fell in front of the old man in brown robe and slapped her delicate little hands. Whoa! The strong wind in the palm was like a thousand knives, and the old man in the grey robe dodged in a hurry, but in the end he took a slow beat. His clothes and robes were torn to pieces by the arrogant spirit, and his body was even more bloody. Many wounds appeared, and the wounds were filled with black gas. White night eyebrows twitch. The old man in brown clothes probably didn''t expect that there was such a terrible girl beside him in the white night. He immediately turned around and jumped into the air. He wanted to run away. "Want to go? Since you have come to our Tibetan dragon house, you can stay here. " At this time, a sound of breaking the sky sounded. The magnificent soul Qi covered the sky like a big net. The old man''s hands shook toward the sky. With a thump, a large number of soul Qi waves appeared in the sky. The scene was extremely magnificent. However, the "soul net" was not broken, but kept pressing downward. The old man was forced to fall to the ground, but the wind suddenly rose in the woods, and a wonderful melody floated. This rhythm is very mysterious. Although we can hear it in the white night, there is no feeling. However, the old man''s face turns white and his eyes are gradually lax. A figure came and stood in front of the white night and the Dragon moon. "Speech style?" The old man in Brown said hoarsely. Yan Feng looked at the head on the ground, his eyes were angry, and his pale face turned red. He said, "has the North Xuan family been so arrogant? Dare to kill people in our Tibetan dragon yard "It''s just interest." The old man in brown robe said: "the master lost his son and was in a rage. If he came here in person, I''m afraid these heads on the ground would not belong to some ordinary disciples." "You can ask him to come to the Tibetan dragon house to have a try." The wind of words is deep. "If you don''t hand this man over, he will come here." The old man in brown robe said. "Hand over the white night? Hum, do you think anyone in our Tibetan dragon yard would do such a thing The wind is cold. Hand over the disciples? This is absolutely impossible. This is already the lowest bottom line for the head of a college. Once such a thing is done, the college will not be separated. This is not only because human life is crucial, but also because it is a matter of principle. Even if white night is not an amazing talent, Yanfeng will never hand him over. "Very good. It''s hard to say that there must be more going between the Tibetan dragon house and the North Xuan house." The old man in the brown robe said it, and then he turned his steps and decided to leave. "Don''t go!" Yanfeng drinks and draws a Guqin from the storage ring. The five fingers fluctuate rapidly, and a melody swings out. "Ha The old man in the brown robe roared, and the sound waves in his mouth scattered the rhythm. "Words! If I don''t go back to the beixuan house today, the Tibetan dragon house will surely be flooded with blood tomorrow. You should know my position in the beixuan family? " The old man said hoarsely. Yan Feng pupil a stiff, put on the string of the five fingers can not help but stop the wave. White night will see all this in the eyes, the heart ripples. Yanfeng is indeed very powerful, but it is not strong enough to be reckless. In Wangdu, there are many forces and even many people who can restrict him. Only the strong can have the absolute right to speak, and can control their own lives in their own hands in the true sense. However, as soon as the old man in brown robe had finished speaking, the spirit of terror, cold and craziness suddenly swung towards him. The old man in brown robes hastily stores his soul power to resist. Bang! The domineering spirit scattered all his soul Qi. He suffered a heavy blow to his chest and sank a little bit. He fell on a big stone not far away. The stone was smashed. Before the old man got up, he vomited out a big mouthful of blood. The blood was glowing, and it was obvious that the spirits of heaven had been hurt. Yan Feng''s face was stiff. He looked sideways, but he saw the little face of Long Yue not far away cold and staring at the old man. "He doesn''t dare to do anything to you, but I''m different! You villain, since you want to provoke me, leave your life behind! " After all, Long Yue rushed directly past. Her soul power was greatly opened. She was not small, but her strong spirit could not breathe. Yan Feng''s face turns pale. The strength of the Dragon moon is much stronger than him. In the white night, his eyes twinkled and he took a breath, which did not stop him. The old man''s indifferent look finally showed a trace of fear. "Speech style!" He yelled. "She is not from my Tibetan dragon house. She wants to kill you. It has nothing to do with my Tibetan dragon house." The style of speech is light. He won''t stop Longyue, and he can''t stop Longyue. When the old man heard the sound, his eyes were startled and angry. He roared, and his soul was sacrificed to the Dragon moon.However, the soul power of Longyue is extremely terrible, and there is a kind of decadent power. As soon as the other party''s soul power gets close, it is decomposed, disintegrated and dissipated... what kind of heaven soul power is this? Is it a mutant spirit? The white night stares at Long Yue''s posture, and her eyes are frozen. The old man in brown robe is the second level strength of Jue soul state. The soul power can be released to kill the target by means of shock. But Longyue''s soul power is even more terrifying. It seems that her spirit has spread all over her body. A breath, a random movement, or her hair being gently blown by the wind can overflow her soul power. However, her casual fist has a feeling of breaking mountains and shaking the earth. In front of the angry dragon moon, the old man has little strength to fight back. He wants to escape, but the retreat is blocked by the soul power of the Dragon moon, so he can''t fly. "Her strength is so terrible... White night, who is this girl?" Yan Feng asked in a low voice. "I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "Isn''t she your friend?" The style of speech is wonderful. "It''s a friend, but I don''t know her identity." The white night is light. The speech wind Zheng, a moment later if thoughtful nod. "The teacher didn''t stop her?" Asked the white night. "Why stop it?" "If this man died here, he would certainly bring trouble to the Tibetan dragon house." "This man will not die. The Tibetan dragon house and the beixuan family will fight each other. What''s the trouble? I didn''t do it before because I was worried that I couldn''t keep him. But I didn''t expect that your friend''s strength is so terrible. If you can kill him here, it will be a good thing. If there is a strong person in the North Xuan family, it will be a less threat to our Tibetan dragon house. " The style of speech is light. White night nodded. The matter has been so far, and there is no sentiment to talk about. People on both sides tear their faces and can only fight each other! Whoosh! At this time, the grey robed old man suddenly threw off the Dragon moon and rushed toward the white night. Look at its posture, is to die with the white night! "White night, be careful!" The Dragon moon whispered. Seeing this in the white night, his eyes suddenly grew cold: "since he is going to kill me, that''s good!" He put his hand on his waist, not only did not avoid it, but also walked steadily and steadily. The old man in grey robe saw the appearance, his pupils dilated, and his figure slowed down a bit. "White night, what do you do?" "Although I won''t win, I still want to do it. Long Yue, the head of this man, will be cut off by me to commemorate the dead senior brothers!" He said in a low voice, his voice cold. "Did you kill it?" Long Yue gave him a white look. White night does not speak, the old man is at least above the fifth level of Jue Hun state. Even if he is crushed by the Dragon moon and his whole body is scarred, the lean camel is bigger than the horse. It is impossible to cut off the head of this person. But when Long Yue saw the perseverance and fanaticism in his eyes, he swallowed what he wanted to say. "Be careful." Long Yue said, clapping at the old man. Her palm wind is very strong, covering the whole body of the old man, the old man was shaken back in an instant, his skin cracked, and his mouth spit blood again. Then, Long Yue retreated to one side. Hearing the words of the white night, the old man''s dim eyes flashed with light. "Heaven has a way. If you don''t go, hell has no door. You break in. I''ve never seen such a stupid person as you. After killing you, I can finish the master''s task. Since you want to help me, I''m not polite." The old man vomited blood from his mouth, and his cracked face was ferocious, like a mad lion rushing towards the white night. His whole body''s soul strength suddenly changed greatly, his body suddenly put on the golden light, the roaring strength tore the earth. "Be careful, he sacrificed Yuan Li!" Yan Feng''s face changed greatly, and he roared out and hurriedly offered sacrifices to the Qin to play. But at this time, a general trend spread out, covering the whole forest, and behind the white night, at the same time, two terrible and ferocious seal of heaven and soul twinkled. His skin was like a layer of gold, bright and dazzling, and human beings were like gods coming down to earth! No match! "Twin spirit of heaven!" Yan Feng''s face was stiff and then excited. How could it be? White night... It''s a twin soul!! Twin spirit! There are not many kings. This kind of genius, good student cultivation, has unlimited potential. Yan Feng never expected that the white night when he entered the holy yard by the back door would be a twin soul... "how terrible is his talent..." Yanfeng found his voice trembling. "Two souls are born!" The old man in brown froze, and his killing intention became more and more intense. The twin heaven soul has unlimited potential. Today, we must wipe him out here, otherwise, the beixuan family will surely be buried in this person''s hand! The old man in brown robe roared, and blood erupted from the cracks on his body. Yuan Li wrapped in blood and turned into a thousand sharp blades.The sword of the dead dragon trembled in an instant. It felt the power of the blow! However, the white night did not move, the hand still pressed on the waist, but did not touch the highest sword! His eyes are calm, like stagnant water, no waves and no waves, even in the face of the most crazy strong man in this life, it is still Mount Tai that collapses in front of him and his color remains unchanged! "Die!" The sharp blade transformed by the force of thousands of yuan has come before us. White night cold hum, suddenly arm a shock, double step out, people disappear in an instant. Wolf attack! A cold light is blooming in the air. With blood. The strong soul force that seems to be suffocating blooms like a lotus flower, blowing to the four sides and disappearing. Suddenly, his body trembled on the ground, but he did not step on the ground. "Good... Fast sword!" He opened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. As soon as the voice dropped, the body suddenly broke in two and died. The wound on his waist was not cut off by a sharp blade, but was torn apart by the force of tyranny. White night stood behind him, holding the sword in one hand. His body was covered with scars. The hand holding the soft sword was also overflowing with blood. He turned and looked at the old man in brown robe on the ground and took a deep breath. His eyes were shining with strange light. "Ask for trouble." Long Yue snorted and held her chest in her small hands. Language wind quietly looking at the white night, that pupil deep, a touch of blazing heat looms. ... beixuan family. In the quiet courtyard, an old man stood in front of the stone table, quietly looking at the chess pieces on the stone table. This game of chess is not finished. Although he is sure to win, he is not complacent and continues to analyze the possibility of the other party''s failure to reverse the situation. "Father." The North Xuan arrogant walked in, respectfully called the way. "Well, what''s the matter?" North porch sun hoarse road. He focused on the chessboard and tried to forget the fact that beixuan was dead. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 But this effect is not good, the frost white on the old head is a little bit more. Bei Xuan arrogant stammered his lower lip and said in a low voice: "Uncle Meng has been going for a short time, but there is no movement in the Tibetan dragon house. Is it possible that he has met with any trouble?" "What''s the trouble? Tibetan dragon house? Hum, although the name is Tibetan dragon, it''s just a group of insects! " North Xuan Xuyang light road, pinch son put down. But at the moment when the chess pieces fall on the chessboard... bang! The whole stone table burst open. North Xuan Xuyang is frozen. "Father, this..." Bei Xuan Jiao''s face suddenly changed. But see North Xuan Xuyang suddenly old tears, turbid eyes full of sadness. "This stone table is a magic weapon operated by Meng Hu with Qi. It is a special game between me and him. It is a keepsake for both of us! Now the stone table is broken and the Mongolian tiger is dead! Menghu is dead With a whine, he stood up, shaking all over. Beixuan arrogant gaped and couldn''t believe what he heard. The uncle Meng, who has followed his father for more than 70 years and watched himself grow up, is... Dead? "Uncle Meng has the fifth level strength of juexingjing. No one can kill him, even Yanfeng can''t do it... It''s impossible..." the sadness in beixuan Xuyang''s eyes is gradually replaced by anger. "Immediately... Send someone to the Tibetan dragon house and find Meng Hu''s body for me. If you live, you need to see a person. If you die, you need to see a corpse!! Let''s go He growled in a low voice, like the roar of a fierce beast. At the gate of beixuanjiao palace, the forbidden troops are arranged in order, such as iron walls. A long gun of senhan is shining in the sun. The spirit of the soldiers seems to completely isolate this place. The disciples were forced to breathe hard by this power and soul power, and they didn''t dare to get too close. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way At this time, a burst of noise and noise came from the end of the street, and the crowd separated automatically. A splendid frame came slowly towards this side. At the back of the frame, there were red BMW. On each BMW, there was a young man in a dark red and gold robe. "It''s the one who left home!" "Here comes the family of four "Look, it''s Luohe!" "The night has come. I heard that he has successfully broken through and entered the sixth level of Qi and soul state some time ago." "Six steps? So what? It''s a long way to go from home to home "Will it be replaced? By the way, where is it? " Only then did people think of it, but at the head of the home leaving team, a black horse was coming slowly. On the back of the black horse, there was a man sitting on the back of the black horse. The man had sword eyebrows and starry eyes. His skin was dark, and his whole body exuded a fierce temperament. It was just that he could not change. His arrival made a lot of outstanding people in the field frequently look at each other and show their fighting intention. At this time, the luxury frame slowly stopped in front of the palace, the servant next to him quickly opened the curtain, and a woman walked down inside. The woman''s hair is as long as ink, graceful and graceful. She is covered with a veil and her bright eyes are like gems. Under the veil, she looks fantastic. Her body is symmetrical and beautiful. She looks like a masterpiece of heaven. All the crowd gathered their eyes towards the woman, and their eyes froze. Even if a woman is veiled, her beauty cannot be concealed. "Who is this woman? How beautiful... " " don''t you know that? The only person who can have such temperament is Luo Xin, one of the three unique characteristics of Wangdu city! " Pang Ren. Luo Xin''s arrival, actually let the boiling scene quiet down, many people seem to only hear their own heart beating. "Miss Luo is worthy of being the three wonders of the city. The atmosphere outside the palace will be different after her appearance! At this time, a hearty laugh broke the strange silence. Another group of people came to the street. They were dressed in blue robes and did not ride horses. They came on foot. There were about 200 people. The people at the front had very unique temperament. Their long hair was flying and their eyes were full of crazy ideas. The wind! Nicknamed crazy! One of the most talented people in Feng family. And standing beside him is the first day of the holy yard of the famous Wangdu, the wind is carefree! Seeing the people of the wind family present, everyone''s eyes are tight. Wang Du has a saying that the wind family has produced talents since ancient times. No matter whether it is wind Xiaoyao or fengzhantian, they are rare talents in a hundred years. With these two people, it is already an ironclad matter for the Fengjia to become the head of the four big families. People think. "Wind Xiaoyao actually represents the wind family to fight, not the holy courtyard. It seems that the wind family is riveting enough strength this time!" "Mr. Zhan Tian is flattered." Luo Xin''s voice was soft, just like the sounds of nature. Next to the wind Xiaoyao, hot gaze at Luo Xin, but just say hello, no words. "The wind fights the sky." The horse that can''t be replaced came over. He opened his eyes and said faintly, but the war spirit in these three words is very obvious."No change, long time no see." Feng zhantian still laughs, but his eyes are crazy. Compared with the entrance of the ups and downs and the wind families, the beixuan family is much more low-key. Whether it is fengzhantian, fengxiaoyao or luobuchang and Luoxin, they are all geniuses at the level of evil spirits. On the other hand, the beixuan family only sent two outstanding posterity and a group of family children, led by beixuanjiao. Seeing that the people of beixuan''s family are dead and lifeless, many people have talked about the tit for tat between beixuan family and Tibetan dragon house. Muqi of the holy yard didn''t pay too much attention to the four families. He glanced at the head of the beixuan family, and then put his eyes on Shushan and mojian. "Didn''t the white night come?" Muqi asked the people beside him. "It''s said that he was injured and couldn''t take part in it." "Is it?" Muqi bowed his head and thought for a moment, then said, "forget it, these people are the pillars of the Tibetan dragon house. They are enough when they come." At this time, another line of people entered the palace gate. Most of them were women, and few were men. All of them were thin and delicate, and each wore white clothes and fair skin. Seeing these people, people just guess who they are. Yinjia! The most low-key family among the four Wangdu families, and yinxueyue, the third highest ranking master in the Tibetan dragon academy, comes from the Yin family. However, Yin XueYue did not help her family like wind Xiaoyao, but stood at the end of the Tibetan dragon house. In fact, it doesn''t matter who he represents. If he really gets the benefit, it''s his own. Neither the Academy nor the family will interfere. All the four families have arrived, and the Tibetan dragon and holy courtyard have been waiting for a long time. All forces, large and small, enter the palace one by one. But soon, a melodious bell rings from the palace, and all the people are shocked and look at the gate of the palace. On the outskirts of the crowded palace gate, beside an alley, a man in a black sword suit and a dark mask was staring at the head. The bell rang, and with the dull sound of kashaga, the magnificent and heavy gate of the palace was slowly pushed open. Two eunuchs trotted out, one of them holding a brown luxury brocade box. When they reached the gate, they stopped, opened the box, and picked up and opened the golden cloth inside. "Listen to the message!" The eunuch cleared his throat and screamed. All of them bowed down and bowed with their heads down. "Your Majesty has the intention to send Wang Chuan and Xihong to bieyun mountain to open up the mystery of bieyun mountain, help you to enter bieyun mountain, explore the secrets of the strong, and help me prosper in summer..." the eunuch said slowly, and his eyes were stealthily scanning the people present. When the will was announced, the people got up, and the leaders of the forces and colleges immediately gathered together to offer gifts and flattery, hoping to find some secrets about bieyun mountain that the imperial court learned from the eunuch''s mouth. The eunuch was very helpful. He took them one by one, with a face almost up to the sky. However, the people in the Tibetan Dragon House did not move. They assembled a team and prepared to start toward bieyun mountain. In the dark, the masked white night saw this and turned to the stable. He brought the horses that had been prepared in advance, turned over the horses directly, and galloped toward the royal capital. Wang Chuan was the general of the dynasty, while Xihong was the Shangshu. Both of them were senior officials of the imperial court, but their spiritual situation was different. They accepted the emperor''s instructions and took the lead to lead the imperial masters to bieyun mountain, preparing for the road to bieyun mountain. Not long after he left Wangdu in the white night, representatives of the major forces and colleges rushed to bieyun mountain. This is a national event. All the people in the holy yard have wild horses, which can only be produced by the army. Seeing the mount of the people in the holy yard, many people have already understood something. "Didn''t the white night come?" In the eyes of the horse, was Ye Qian scared "He didn''t have a conflict with the people of beixuan''s family in Wangxing a few days ago. He was besieged by beixuan experts. It''s good to be alive. How could he have participated in the trip to bieyun mountain?" Tai Tian Xiao beside me said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 "This time, your main goal is the Tibetan dragon Academy. If people from other colleges meet with each other, they don''t have to let it go. If you want to take the treasure, you should first solve those nails!" He walked in front of him with his eyes closed. "Yes, sir." Everyone should say. "In addition, beixuan family and Feng family will cooperate with you. Luojia and Yinjia have refused to cooperate with our holy yard for years. Since they can''t be friends, they are enemies, so don''t be polite!" Muqi said faintly: "beixuan family, Fengjia family and Wang Chaojun are the three strongest forces to cooperate with our holy yard. The whole bieyun mountain is already our territory. I want you to be hunters! Let me hunt and kill in this mountain Tai Tianxiao and others heard the sound, their eyes twinkled with heat. This is an opportunity given by heaven, and it will also be the last battle of the holy yard to end the hundreds of courtyards. The decline of the Tibetan dragon academy will begin from this! Half day Kung Fu, with the advantage of the horse, the holy yard "eh?" Mo Jian, who walked along the path, suddenly frowned and stopped. "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" Zhang Qicai came to ask. Mo Jian doesn''t speak and looks at the front calmly. Two figures appeared on the path ahead. "The wolf of beixuan and the maniac of beixuan?" "From the beixuan family? Hum, these guys are really haunting. Do you want to trouble younger martial brother Bai? " Li Muyun hummed. The crowd went over. "It''s a narrow road for enemies." North Xuan crazy face is gloomy, hum a. He is called beixuan maniac, and his character is also very wild. No matter whether he is facing the strong or the weak, he is always that rebellious attitude. And in his side of the North Xuan wolf is not a word, but in the eyes of fierce light does not reduce, like a wolf. "There are a lot of people from beixuan''s house. Why are you the only ones?" Yin XueYue stepped forward and asked questions. "What does this have to do with you?" "North Xuan crazy hum way:" here has been occupied by our North Xuan family, you change the way. " "Diversion?" The willow eyebrows wrinkled with the sound of blood. But a slight sound came from the end of the path, and the faces of the people were slightly tight. "What''s the right way to change it? This is not the site of the worship of the moon god. What are you doing here Zhang Qicai sneered: "can''t it be that you found something in the North Xuan house?" "If so, it''s for the beholder." Li Muyun chuckled. North Xuan crazy eyes coagulate. "I advise you not to mess around and change course quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us for being merciless!" The North Xuan wolf, who had been silent, suddenly made a sound, and his voice was cold. "Well, you two want to stop us?" Zhang Qicai disdained to say, and then waved and drank: "listen, the younger martial brothers and sisters of the Tibetan dragon academy, follow me to seize the treasure of the beixuan family! Come on "Colorful, wait a minute!" Mo Jian, in meditation, responds and drinks in a hurry. But it''s too late. Zhang Qicai rushes out, and the students of the Tibetan dragon academy rush out. Zhang Qicai and Li mubai face the wolf and the maniac of beixuan directly, and others rush to the path. "Blood moon, stop them!" Don''t jump in the air. Go after the disciples. Zhang Qicai, who fought with beixuan wolf, immediately cheered: "mubai, you go to help elder martial brother Mo and elder martial sister Yin. I''ll drag these two people." "You are no match for the two of them Li mubai was busy. "Don''t waste time, I have a way, you go quickly!" Zhang Qicai insists. Li Mu''s white face showed hesitation, but he still gnawed his teeth. He ran into the North porch and rushed to the path. And on the path... "all stop!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 Mo Jian and Yin XueYue rush over and stop in front of these disciples. "Elder martial brother!" "Elder martial brother, why stop? The beixuan family must have found the relic of the moon worshiping God sect. We should act quickly, or we will be taken away by the beixuan family, but it will be bad! " A disciple was busy. "There are many doubts about this matter, so don''t act rashly! If anyone disobeys my orders, he will be punished if he returns to the ancestral gate Mo Jian drinks hard and has a tough attitude. Hearing the sound, the disciples did not dare to disobey, nodded and turned. But at this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and then a light white like fog of gas blowing here. "Foggy?" "No, it''s poison gas! Let''s cut it off with soul power Someone noticed something was wrong and cried out. "We''re in ambush!" Mo Jian''s face changed greatly. He sacrificed his soul power and isolated the poisonous gas. The disciples fell to the ground one by one like their bones had been pulled off, and they could not move. Only a few highly skilled practitioners could still stand still. Yinxueyue looks pale and her delicate body is shaking, which makes her uncomfortable... "Zhang Qicai?" There is a trace of cold in the eyes of Yin Xue Yue. Mo Jian squints and looks at the people coming. "Colorful, you... What?" Li Muyun, who was also poisoned, opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Qicai standing with beixuan wolf and beixuan maniac. "Everything seems to be going well." Zhang Qicai said with a light smile. "They have been poisoned by the powder of the king moth. Their soul strength is solidified and their whole body is weak. They are like soft legged shrimps! Ha ha ha... "Bei Xuan laughed wildly. "Zhang Qicai, you betrayed us." The willow eyebrows are locked. "How can you say betrayal? It should be a person who knows the current situation for a hero! The holy yard will give me better cultivation resources and better pills and soul skills. Why should I stick to the Tibetan dragon house Zhang Qicai said with a faint smile. "Without you, in half a year''s time, no one will be able to fight in Tibet dragon academy, and its position in the capital of the king will also plummet. The holy academy will take advantage of the situation to split up, and the Tibetan dragon academy will become history." The voice of North Xuan wolf is cold and cold. "This is what happens when you fight against my beixuan family!" With a big wave of his hand, a large number of people on both sides of the crowd immediately rushed out. There were more than 30 people, all of whom were from the beixuan family, holding bright knives in their hands. "All the men are killed, and the women, you can do it yourself. Yinxueyue is reserved for me. I have long wanted to taste the taste of Yinjia women." The North Xuan crazily stares at the sound blood month, in the eye exudes the greedy light. "Beixuan crazy, do you really think you have the situation under control?" At this time, Mo Jian walked slowly, and his whole body was still full of soul power. The crowd was stunned. "It''s true that Mo Jian is the only one in the team of the Tibetan dragon academy, who is still capable of fighting. It''s absolutely hard to deal with beixuan wolf, beixuan maniac and Zhang Qicai, and there are so many experts of beixuan family around. But there is no way back. Mo Jian took a deep breath and planned to start. Dark white night will hand in the waist, carefully toward that side close. "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get rid of it. Take Mo Jian''s head and give it to Feng Xiaoyao. That boy has been thinking about it all the time." North porch wolf light road. The people of the North Xuan family no longer hesitated, raised the butcher''s knife, and then killed the paralyzed Tibetan dragon courtyard people on the ground. "Asshole!" Mo Jian drinks low, and he waves his sword to the people of beixuan. However, the wolf and maniac are already coming. "I personally cut down the Tibetan Dragon House" who? Dare to fight against my beixuan family? Get out of here The wolf of North Xuan drinks heavily. North Xuan crazy detection is not right, with a big knife back Mo Jian, vigilant looking around. "It''s all blocked by a sword. The one who started it is a master at using the sword!" Zhang Qicai glanced at the people who fell to the ground, and their voice sank. But there was no more movement. Quietly they killed the three of them, the strength of the other side is beyond doubt. The wolf in the North porch made a wink at the two people of the North Xuan family. The two nodded and quietly touched the rocks beside them. But a moment later, there was a scream in the rubble, and there was no more movement. People are nervous again... "this man is watching us all the time." "No matter who he is, time is running out. Kill the people of the Tibetan dragon house first! That man is out, I''ll deal with it! As for Mo Jian, crazy, you can solve it The wolf of the North porch drank, and had lost patience. His cruel eyes scanned both sides of the path. He did not know when he held two bright silver weapons like sickles in his hands. North Xuan crazy laugh, continue to rush toward Mo Jian. The rest of the beixuan family also began to chop at the people of the Tibetan dragon house. However, although they launched the attack, their sight was still on both sides, for fear that the man would appear again.But at this time, a wonderful feeling suddenly appeared in everyone. Everyone was surprised to find that their movements slowed down, the air pressure seemed to increase a lot, and an inexplicable resistance was restraining all their movements, including breathing. General situation! The wolf''s face was cold. However, a swift figure came out of the path, carrying a long sword, and stabbed at a person of the North Xuan family. Light and cold, sword like dragon! Pooh! The beixuan people have not yet responded, they were a sword to the throat, fell dead. Without any hesitation, the man cut at the other man with his sword clasped. His action was swift and clear. In a flash, several people from beixuan family fell down!. What a sharp sword! "Stop it for me!" The wolf of North porch is angry, double claw mercilessly split past, momentum is amazing. The man snorted and turned his sword. The wolf''s claws flashed past. His body is very fast, and his sword is very light, but amazingly, his sword doesn''t make people feel fast. Although it''s not fast, it''s powerful... CLICK! The two iron and steel claws of beixuan wolf suddenly broke, and the man was immediately shaken and thrown to a distance. The terrible strength still came from the broken claws. In the distance, Zhang Qicai looks stagnant. The masked man moved his sword and killed the beixuan people around him. His breath is not strong, but his footwork is flexible and elegant, and his swordsmanship is extremely tricky. What is more frightening is that his strength and spirit are beyond people''s imagination. However, any confrontation with him is either to destroy the soldiers or to be directly shocked by his life. That''s right! It''s shattering. That sword is more like a sledgehammer! However, this man''s terror is not only here, he is the most amazing spirit. It was as if there was an invisible wall of fire around him. "White night!" Finally, Zhang Qicai called out these two names suspiciously. The sword, the Qi, the shape... "he is white night!" On the pair of deep eyes, Zhang Qicai finally confirmed that this man is the new rising genius of the Tibetan dragon academy, white night! "What?" The disciples of the Tibetan dragon house were surprised. Only Mo Jian and Yin XueYue are not surprised. "Kill!" North Xuan wolf got up again, his eyes were full of anger, and rushed to the white night again. As soon as he stepped on his feet, his soul rolled, and he lifted his fist and blasted off. The wind and sand all around were shaken. The people of the North porch family saw this, and immediately forced the past toward the white night, intending to blockade it, creating opportunities for the attack of the northern Xuan wolf. "Epee Jue!" The white night hums, raises the soft sword, suddenly stabs at the earth suddenly. Through the soft power of the sword, it is like the soft force of the sword. All the people around beixuan people were tumbling around, and their center of gravity was unstable. The wolf''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and they jumped forward. A soul force locked the white night, and both fists came out together, like a fierce wolf. "The wolf eats the soul!" The wolf of North Xuan roars, the spirit is blooming, the momentum is magnificent. "Don''t insult the wolf!" The white night hummed, and suddenly his body bowed, and the man rushed out in an instant. The soft sword that pierced into the earth was pulled up, and the blade was cut horizontally. With the lightning figure, a shadow was drawn in the air. Wolf attack! "Die!" Beixuan wolf looks ferocious, fearless, soul force into yuan force, with its positive confrontation. The shadow of the sword roared, and the sword body carried the power of terror, which completely swept the whole soul power of beixuan wolf. "How could it be? Is my soul so fragile The wolf of North Xuan glares big eyes, can''t believe all this. Dong Dong... blood splashes. North Xuan wolf''s body trembled and fell on the ground. His chest was completely cut open, his internal organs were in a clear view, his blood was splashed, his heart was broken, and he convulsed on the ground twice, and then he lost his breath. A move! All around, the people of beixuan''s house were cold and shivering. "The North Xuan wolf in the sixth level of Qi soul state... Was killed by the white night move of the second level of Qi soul state?" "How could that be possible?" Zhang Qicai is stunned. The wolf of North Xuan died like this? "Ah The North Xuan over there was extremely angry, and his eyes immediately became red. A big sword flew towards Mo Jian like the wind. Mo Jian suddenly feels the pressure is doubled. The death of beixuan wolf makes beixuan crazy. His strength increases several times in vain. His spirit is stuck on his body like armor, and people are like the God of war.The people of beixuan''s family had no way out. They all went to kill the white night. Zhang Qicai, who was over there, realized that the situation was wrong. He stepped back two steps in secret, and suddenly turned around and wanted to run away. Bai Ye''s eyes were cold, and he wanted to go after him. But at this time, Yin XueYue stood up and cried, "white night, you deal with these people, Zhang Qicai is left for me!" After that, she''s dancing like a butterfly. White night is more relaxed. These beixuan people only have the level 2 to level 3 of Qi soul state, and the level is the same. Although they have advantages in number, they still have a big gap in strength. The current combat power of Bai Ye can match perfectly those of level 6 to level 7. For the upper level 8, they have the ability to fight with the variant spirit and soft sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 A moment later, the beixuan people were slaughtered by the white night, and the North Xuan maniac over there became more and more angry, just like a manic lion. He wanted to rush to the white night with a big knife, but he didn''t give him a chance. White night turned around, carrying a soft sword toward the North Xuan crazy walk. "Mo Jian, you''ve been poisoned by the powder of the king moth. I''ll take care of him for a while." The eyes under the mask of white night are blooming with cold light. Think about it, don''t look down on your sword And then he stepped aside. "Asshole North Xuan crazy eyes red, such as out of the cage, directly abandoned Mo Jian, toward the white night. With the sound of the sword, the soul seemed to split the void. But look at the white night vertical sword a horizontal. Bang! The big knife hit the soft sword, but the soft sword didn''t move. "Beixuan crazy? The momentum is crazy, but is that the only strength? " White night, one hand buckle sword, eyes calm way. North Xuan crazy eyes a stagnation, roar a sound, both hands holding a big knife, suddenly force, downward pressure. However, the soft sword did not move. Beixuan maniac found that although the sword was light and thin, it gave him a kind of thick shock and heaviness that did not belong to this sword... "how could this... How could it be like this?" North Xuan crazy Leng. "You are too weak!" The arm of the white night shakes, and the blade of the soft sword trembles. It hits the big knife, and the sword instantly turns into pieces and cracks. North Xuan crazy strong body was shocked to fall to the ground, people have not yet got up, they were stabbed in the chest by a sword at night. White night He was spouting blood, roaring and growling. "Since the beixuan family has regarded me as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh, then I will also regard me as the target of hunting and killing. I will not have any pity on you. If you are an enemy, you should not die!" White night cold way, sword edge a turn, North Xuan crazy heart is broken, head a tilt, die directly. After erasing the northern Xuan mania, Bai Ye did not immediately go to take care of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon house. Instead, he immediately sat down on his knees and urged his breath to regulate his breath. Li Muyun stares at the corpses all over the ground, and looks at the white night with a mask in disbelief. Like him, there are those disciples behind him. "Is this... This white night?" "It''s too strong for him..." "it turns out that the rumor that he was fighting with Tai Tianxiao was as good as that. It turned out to be true. I thought it was just a rumor." The disciples were amazed, but they were also secretly grateful for the white night. If it wasn''t for him, all the people here would have died under the conspiracy of the beixuan family and the holy yard... the effect of the king moth powder did not last long, and soon the disciples would rise up on their knees. Mo Jian and Li Muyun also cross their knees to recuperate. But before long, a ray of light suddenly shot out of the top of the white night, rushed to the sky, rolled to the four sides, the clouds on the sky would disperse. "Promoted?" The crowd opened their eyes and looked at the man in the mask. After fighting with the wolf and the maniac, he broke through his cultivation and entered the third level realm. At this time, two figures on the path were approaching. One is Yin XueYue. She is holding the Guqin with one hand and holding a transparent string in the other hand. The string is very long, and the other end is wrapped with Zhang Qicai. They come here one by one. "Past!" Yin XueYue is cold and drinks to the Zhang Qicai, whose face is pale all over. Zhang Qicai came to the people of the Tibetan dragon academy and looked at Mo Jian, the white night and Li Muyun, who was full of anger. Suddenly, he burst out and knelt on the ground and cried: "brothers and sisters, I was wrong. I was just confused for a moment. Please forgive me, I will never dare again." "who is the eyeliner of the holy courtyard in the hidden dragon courtyard?" Mo Jian asked lightly. "And Zhang Xin and Xuan Guang..." "who answered with you?" "Tai... Tai Tianxiao." The head of Mo Mo goes down again. Mo Jian took a deep breath and stopped speaking. "In this operation, did the holy house join hands with the Royal Army? What are the plans of Wang Chaojun, beixuan family and the holy yard for this trip to bieyun mountain? Tell me all you know. " "I... i... I don''t know much." Zhang Qicai''s face turned white. "Tell me what you know." "I said yes, but... Promise not to kill me!" Zhang Qicai clenches his teeth in secret and raises his head in a firm and resolute way. "Good!" White night almost no hesitation, straightforward nod. "Really?" Zhang Qicai doesn''t believe it. But in the next second of the white night, he stabbed the soft sword in front of him. When the soft sword went into the ground, the huge force shook the earth again, and the ground cracked and the momentum was terrible. Zhang Qicai was completely shocked by the flimsy but thick shaking sword."I told you nothing in the night. If I didn''t kill you, I wouldn''t kill you. Can''t you believe me?" The white night is cold. "And... What about them?" Zhang Qicai looks at Mo Jian and Yin XueYue. "We believe in white night." Sound blood moon pale way. Zhang Qicai took a deep breath and nodded: "since you all say so, I will tell you!" "In fact, the holy yard had a clear goal for this bieyun mountain operation. He combined with beixuan family, Fengjia family and Wang Chaojun to formulate a cleaning plan! Clean up all the potential clan forces that have entered bieyun mountain this time! " "Clean up?" The white night frowned. "Yes, just like beixuan wolf and beixuan maniac, it''s not bad that the holy yard will be here. Tai Tianxiao can''t trust Zhang Qicai like this. He turned his head and said to Yin XueYue, "elder martial sister, send him back to the Tibetan Dragon House secretly by several people, and give it to the elders." "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill me?" Zhang Qicai shudders. "I told you that I would not kill you if I didn''t kill you, but I didn''t say I would not hand you over to the college. Don''t worry about your life because all the teachers are not stupid and they won''t kill you either! The white night is light. Most of Zhang Qicai can''t kill, because he still has the value of utilization. He can be used as a double-sided spy in the holy yard to serve the Tibetan dragon Academy. After solving the problem of Zhang Qicai, he glanced at Mo Jian, Yin XueYue and Li Muyun at night and said, "elder martial brother and elder sister, I''ll leave for the time being. You should be careful all the way, and try not to take the main road. Wait until you get to the site of worship of the moon god to turn again!" "Well, you should be careful yourself. If the situation is bad, you can quit bieyun mountain. If it''s a big deal, you don''t want anything here!" Mo Jian whispered. White night nods, turns to leave. "White night, wait!" At this time, the sound blood month called. Standing in the daytime. "Elder martial sister Yin, what else can I do for you?" Yin XueYue takes out a small bottle from the storage ring and hands it to Bai Ye. "Here are some healing medicine, which I made myself. You can take it with you and it may be useful." The white night Leng next, looked at the eye sound blood month calm small face, also does not affectation, smile: "that many thanks Yin elder martial sister." Voice down, people instantly into the rubble, disappeared. The crowd looked at the direction of his departure, a little distracted. "Don''t you think it''s strange that we have not been here for a long time in the daytime, but our strength is strong, and we are all devoted to our Tibetan dragon yard?" Li Muyun takes back his sight and carefully faces Mo Jian and Yin XueYue Dao. "Do you suspect that he is also a spy of the sanctuary?" Voice blood moon light ask. "This... I don''t know." "No, don''t worry." At this time, Mo Jian opened his mouth. People looked at him. "Why is brother Mo so sure?" "I don''t know." Mo Jian thought about it and shook his head: "maybe it''s just intuition." "Well, it could be intuition." Yin XueYue nodded and seemed to agree with Mo Jian''s idea. The people of the Tibetan Dragon House rest for half an hour, and then they go back to the road after the effect of the king moth powder has completely disappeared. At the same time, fierce fighting is also staged everywhere in bieyun mountain. In the white night, he went up the mountain along the rubble. Instead of choosing the main road, he walked on the precipices. The reason why we don''t go up the mountain together with the people of the Tibetan dragon academy is that, on the one hand, there are many people and big goals, and it is easy to be watched by people. Secondly, we hope to investigate the current trends of Shengyuan and others. Kill! Kill! Killing people from the beginning to the end! What exactly does the sanctuary want to do? Is it necessary to kill all the experts and talents like Wangdu? If all these people are wiped out, even if the holy house becomes the first power of the dynasty, what can it do? This is to weaken the overall strength of Xia Dynasty. It is necessary to know that there were several countries around the Xia Dynasty who were covetous. I''m afraid there''s some kind of shocking plan here. Bang!! At this time, a loud noise suddenly came from the top of the mountain. The ground trembled. A mysterious soul power was released from the top of the mountain and quickly flooded the whole bieyun mountain. The white night looked stunned, and his face became tense immediately. It''s a wonderful soul power. It''s strong, magnificent, grand and mysterious. It''s not what people in the spirit state and the spirit state can have. I''m afraid, people who break the soul state can''t have this kind of soul power. It is impossible for the soul breaking state to enter bieyun mountain. That is to say, only some magic weapon or array can release this power. I''m afraid someone has opened the entrance to the site. The white night is pounding up the rugged mountain road. It''s just two steps. It''s not right. "It is said that there is a psychedelic array at the site of Beiyue Shenzong, and the entrance of the site will change every year. Therefore, the biggest problem for bieyun mountain and his party is to find the entrance of the site. How long will anyone find the entrance after entering bieyun mountain? Even if it''s not an entrance, but a sign of opening some other treasure mechanism, it''s too fast. We can''t even get into bieyun mountain for a day. If we can catch up with the top of bieyun mountain, we will be very quick, unless... This is also a trap! "The heart is tight at night. Maybe it has something to do with the sanctuary! His eyes twinkled, slowed down, and crept toward the top of the mountain. On the way to the top of the mountain, you can see many experts rushing towards the top of the mountain. They look anxious and obviously unwilling to fall behind others. Although Shengyuan, beixuan family, Fengjia and wangchaojun had long set traps to kill these unknown Wangdu hunxiu, they could not guarantee success every time, and not every road could be completely closed. But after this incident, I believe many people can see the true face of the sanctuary. Arriving at the top of the mountain, the eyes of the white night immediately tightened. On the top of the hill, where there are lots of rocks and weeds, there is a huge abandoned building. The building is black brick and green tiles. It is old and dusty. At the top of the building, there is a huge stone carving of the cold moon. Walking around the building, you can find that there is no entrance door around the huge building. This is the site of the worship of the moon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 The white night hides behind a rock and hides his body with the help of the Qianlong ring. He looks around and finds that there is no one here. The source of the flood of soul gas overflowing before is in this open space, but there is still no one. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... at this time, a large number of figures came to Daoyou, who was leading to the foot of the mountain. It''s from Hongcai college. They walked on a deep path in the northeast corner, which happened to have no pitfall set by the holy yard. All the more than 70 people of Hongcai college arrived here peacefully. "The breath seems to emanate from the opening of an ancient array. Someone must have taken the lead in opening the gate of the moon worshiping Shenzong site. Look for the entrance and see where the entrance is. If it is late, the treasure of moon worship will be robbed by others." Hong Bao, the leader, said in a deep voice. "Yes, elder martial brother!" The crowd nodded and immediately dispersed. But at this time, a light curtain suddenly burst out from the rubble everywhere, forming a huge square, surrounded all the people of Hongcai college. In the middle, a large number of Unicorn patterns were worn on the side of the robe. The white night in the dark, eyes tight. Camouflage array? However, it is not easy to make use of the breath of the surrounding body when you are in the invisible array. "What''s the matter? My soul power... How does my soul power solidify? " Surrounded by the light curtain, the people of Hongcai college suddenly panicked. They gathered together one by one. When they saw the people walking out of the holy yard in the dark, they were shocked and frightened. "Holy way College... Is this what you do? What are you going to do Hong Bao sharply questioned. "Hongcai college, ignorant and ignorant, didn''t belong to our holy yard early, but tried to fight against it. Today, I am ordered by President Xin Quan to bury you ignorant people here!" Among the masters of the holy yard, they are Feng Xiaoyao, ye Qian and Nangong enterprise. Behind them are Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong. They are all elite! The strength of these people in Hongcai college is not strong. Hong Bao, the leader, is afraid that he can''t even fight Nangong enterprise, let alone other talents. "Holy yard... It''s so vicious. It seems that the rumor is true. You are really helping the imperial court!" A disciple gnashing his teeth, but before he finished speaking, a cold sword ran through his neck. The disciple''s eyes were wide open, staring at the wind in front of him, and he was unwilling to fall. Feng Xiaoyao pulls out his arms and takes back the sword. The other disciples are frightened and angry. "All killed! Not one. " The wind is carefree. "All killed? Wasn''t the original intention of the sanctuary to recruit them? Why do you have to kill? " Zhang Qinghong Liu eyebrow light frown, can''t bear to say. "Sister Zhang, what do you see in their eyes? Yes, anger! They are dissatisfied with me and the holy house in their hearts. If they are recruited into the holy yard, it will only be a threat. Therefore, it is safer to kill them. " Wind Xiaoyao said with a smile. "That''s why?" Zhang Qinghong showed a rather surprised look. "What? Do you have any complaints? " Nandan asked. Zhang Qinghong wanted to say something, but was stopped by Chen Canghai. "No, we''ll do it right away." Chen Canghai murmured. "Then do it." Feng Xiaoyao smiles at them. Ye Qian has been watching with cold eyes. "Don''t... Don''t kill us..." the people of Hongcai college trembled and begged together. Zhang light red eye dew sad, Chen Canghai extremely can''t bear, but two people have nothing to do. Whoosh! At this time, a color light suddenly burst out from the building in the middle of the mountain top, and all the people''s eyes gathered there. "It''s the entrance! What the teacher said was true. When it was midnight, the entrance to the worship of the moon god sect would be a flash in the pan! Quick, quick, lock that position! " Seeing the light, Nangong immediately yelled. "Qian''er!" The wind is easy to drink. "I see!" Ye Qianxiu, with his sword clasped in his fingers, rushed towards the place, and his fierce Qi seemed to break through the void. But at this time, a shadow suddenly from the side of the rubble, straight toward the colorful light bloom of the ground! "Who?" Ye Qian''s face changed greatly. "The people of the holy yard are worthy of their reputation. They set ambush and harm people. They are ambitious. The young master of the wind family, the prince of the king Dynasty and the princess are actually involved in it. I have seen it! admire! I admire you This figure makes a mockery sound, the wind Xiaoyao and others look ugly. They didn''t even notice that someone was hiding. "Don''t go!" The wind is carefree, his face is heavy, and he will chase him immediately."Did you go?" Ye Qian''s face was cold, her feet touched the ground, and she ran to the shadow. The cold sword carried a terrible and murderous spirit and swayed to the shadow. "it''s not your turn to go, has the final say!" The white night hums, turns in vain, the soft sword shakes away. The sword body is buzzing. Ye Qian''s face was tight, but she did not shrink back. Her soul force urged her to collide with her head-on. She was more and more murderous. She seemed to be able to destroy everything around her! What a vicious sword! When the two swords collide, their strength is released. Bang! The soft sword seemed invincible. Ye Qian was shocked and fell on the ground. She felt numb. A look at the body of the sword, she was actually burst into a hole. "How could it be? The Yin yuan sword given to me by my teacher... Has been damaged? " Ye Qian''s eyes were shocked. "Sister ye, are you ok?" The wind is carefree. "How strong that man is Ye Qian clenched her teeth. "No matter how strong? It''s a dead end to fight against my holy yard. Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong will take care of the wastes from Hongcai college. Others will follow me to the entrance and catch the man as soon as possible! " The wind Xiaoyao shouts, and all the masters of the holy yard rush in. After a while, there are only a few Zhang Qinghong left here. They looked at each other and nodded in secret. Zhang Qinghong pointed at the holy courtyard behind him: "that person''s body method just now is very unique, and its strength is not vulgar. You guys go to support elder martial brother Feng. I''ll finish here and meet you right away!" "Elder martial sister, are you ok?" "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem with elder martial brother Chen, but the entrance is open. If we go late, elder martial brother Feng and elder sister ye will get the treasure. We''re afraid we can''t even drink the soup." Chen Canghai Road. After saying this, several disciples of the holy yard suddenly glowed, no longer hesitating, and whispered: "in that case, please follow me as soon as possible, elder martial brothers and sisters!" After that, he chased Xiangfeng Xiaoyao and others. Seeing this, they immediately whispered to these people: "leave quickly, the road you''ve come to, and leave bieyun mountain." "Are you going to let us go?" Despairing Hongcai college people were astonished. "Let''s go. Don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Qinghong drinks. And the people, who hesitated, immediately got up and left. "Great kindness, we Hongcai college will never forget it!" Several disciples kowtowed to them in a hurry. Soon, the people of Hongcai college disappeared. "Let''s catch up quickly!" Zhang Qinghong road. Chen Canghai nodded and they jumped forward. "Who was that man who broke out of the rubble just now?" Chen Canghai couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know." "If he rushed out in that situation, he would only expose himself. I feel that the man is trying to attract the attention of Feng Xiaoyao and ye Qian..." "let''s have a look first. At the moment, he is alone. I''m afraid he has been caught by ye Qian! This time, we will wait for the opportunity to go back alive. " Zhang Qinghong murmured. "Well!" ... after defeating Ye Qian, he is not fond of fighting in the white night. At present, he should not expose his identity, otherwise, the people of beixuan family and holy yard will surely pursue him with all their strength, which is not good for him. "Here it is!" The White Night Low shout, the line of sight falls in that color light produces the place. It was a large abandoned stone, falling in front of the remains of Shenzong, covered with moss. No one would associate it with the entrance. White night raised the soft sword and flashed towards the big stone. Dang!! The invincible ten thousand jin soft sword was bounced back after hitting the big stone... "it seems that the big stone can''t be broken by brute force." He moved, turned and ran forward, intending to hide. But at this moment, the spirit of the wind and lightning came towards this, and wrapped him up with amazing speed. The wind is carefree! The pace of the white night turns, store up the soul power and tear the soul Qi of the other party thoroughly. "You are a good man. You are not strong in breath, but you can easily break my spirit. I''m afraid that my strength is at least above the sixth level of Qi and soul state. What school are you from?" The wind is carefree, and does not rush forward to fight with the white night, but talks with a smile on his face. "You are only talking to me to delay time and wait for the rest of the sanctuary to arrive, so that we can encircle and suppress me." The white night hummed: "the wind is carefree, in vain you are the saint courtyard student first master, unexpectedly unexpectedly unexpectedly so cowardly, really lets a person be disappointed." Feng Xiaoyao''s face changed, and his anger flashed in his eyes. He put away his smile and said, "is your words too much? You and I have no injustice or hatred. Why should I attack you? " "What happened just now?" "It was a misunderstanding just now. I can''t catch up with you. I can only use some means!" Feng Xiaoyao said: "I believe that the purpose of your coming here is the same as ours. It is all for the treasure of the worship of the moon. Your strength is extraordinary, and our holy yard is short of manpower. So I hope you can cooperate with us to explore the secret treasures of Shenzong. How about it?""No! If you want the treasure, you can get it yourself White night is too lazy to talk nonsense again, a low drink, a little feet, the ground suddenly collapse, people like sharp arrows, fly back to the sky. "Why are you in such a hurry, sir?" The wind is carefree, the eyes are cold, and the soul force is caged to the white night again. White night heart anger, a stagnant pace. "Do you think I dare not kill you?" The domineering spirit is released, and the double heaven spirit is stimulated at the same time. The strong suffocating power instantly engulfs the wind Xiaoyao. What a horror! Feng Xiaoyao''s face changed greatly, and he retreated in a hurry. White night with sword ready to kill the general. But just then, bursts of roar came from behind. Feng Xiaoyao and the white night''s action are stiff. They separate and look along their eyes, but ye Qian, Zhang Qinghong and others are rushing towards this side. Everyone''s body is scarred, and the number of people is less than before. The air is filled with irascible spirit. "There''s an ambush!" The dishevelled Nangong enterprise roared heartrendingly. "Ambush?" Feng Xiaoyao''s face is extremely ugly. However, there are a lot of black shadows around bieyun mountain. These shadows are very fast, just like catching a net. They are coming towards this side quickly. The people of the holy yard hurried to the wind, and they gathered together and looked at the four sides nervously. White night with soft sword, back against the big stone, staring around. At a glance, these black figures are actually a terrifying black striped leopard! "The black striped leopard has at least the third level strength of Qi soul state. Generally, it only appears in the fierce animal forest. Why are there so many black striped leopards here?" Chen Canghai''s road to congsu. "There are no more than ten black striped leopards in the whole bieyun mountain, but there are hundreds here. There is no doubt that these black striped leopards were brought in by people, and there was only one force that could do this in the whole Daxia dynasty!" People looked behind the Panther, and a group of men and women in black striped robes came in. "Control beast gate!" My eyes are tight at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 "Those who control the beast gate, are you going to rebel?" Nangong''s hair is disorderly. She was attacked by the black striped leopard before. She was panic stricken. Now she sees the owners of these animals and her temper comes back. "disturb the princess''s highness and ask for forgiveness, but your highness says I''m waiting for rebellion? That''s a mistake. I waited! We have received news that your Highness has been kidnapped and came here specially to save your highness. " A man with long hair said faintly. "Wu beast, what do you mean? You mean we''re holding your highness? " Feng Xiaoyao asked. "Yes." "Joke, these are all my classmates. How can they hold me? I advise you to let these animals roll away and kneel down, otherwise when you get out of bieyun mountain, I will ask you to destroy the beast gate and follow the path of juehunzong! " Nangongzhou gnaws its teeth and incises its teeth. Hearing the three words of Jue Hun Zong, Bai Ye frowned. But the black beast was not afraid and said faintly: "it seems that your highness is not only held by these people, but also bewitched by them! Everyone is ready to wipe out these thieves and rescue the princess. " "Yes!" After that, the master of beasts and the hundreds of black striped leopards rushed to kill them. Why did these beast controlling men come to bieyun mountain not as a secret treasure of Shenzong, but to take Nangong enterprise? White night is suspicious. They also laid an ambush here with great efforts. They did not hesitate to tear up their faces with the holy yard, and even more wanted to offend the princess, for fear that there was something secret inside. If Nangong enterprise arrived in their hands, there would be no way to survive. Otherwise, he would not be able to escape the charge of offending the princess and conspiring against him when he got out of bieyun mountain and controlled the beast gate. White night eyes a cold, look around. "My friend! Now that the matter has come to an end, let''s not fight internally for the time being. How about dealing with the people who control the beast gate first? " Wind carefree low voice. "Good!" White night nods. "Good! I believe you. " Wind Xiaoyao said, sacrifice soul power, and kill the black striped leopard with the sword. Roar! The black leopard, a sword of the night. More than a dozen Panthers were staring at the masked man, and apparently they felt the threat of the man. Whoa! The Panthers opened their mouths and spewed out a lot of dark gas. The vision around them was blocked and people were covered with darkness. "Beast, die!" In the white night, the eyes of Li mang twinkle and startle Hong''s Footwork opens. In the dark, it is like an elf, dancing fast. The blade of the sword is like the scythe of the God of death. It harvests wildly. The whole body forms a vigorous spirit of soul force. All the Panthers touched by it are shocked to death. "How strong this man is Not far away, Feng Xiaoyao has been secretly observing the white night, and finds that he killed these Panthers without any effort. He is immediately alert. Wind Xiaoyao stares at the white night, and the white night looks at these people. naturally or half unconsciously, he found that all the people of the holy land were fighting around Nangong, perhaps to protect the princess''s highness. But even the men who were controlling the beast were fighting around Nangong. The central point of the battle was Nangong enterprise. White night eyes moved, carrying a sword a little bit back from the pilgrimage. "The sword of wind and gallop!" The wind is carefree, and the sword is like lightning. The black striped leopards around him fall to the ground and die one after another. There is a subtle sword mark on the neck, and the blood overflows, killing you with one blow! The first master of the holy house! It''s extraordinary! Four weeks of people thinking. However, what makes people pay more attention to is that the masked man, whether man or beast, as long as he gets close to him, he will die in pieces! And one strike will kill you! He is surrounded by meat mountain, blood flow, frightening, to the end, not to mention people, even the Panther dare not close! This is the God of killing... the master of beast gate is not an ordinary person. Up to now, they have only sent out a small team of people to cooperate with the attack of the black striped leopard, but none of the masters of the gate of beast control have made any moves. Obviously, they intend to use these fierce beasts to consume people''s soul power, and then harvest them easily. Feng Xiaoyao is obviously aware of this, but he has no good strategy. He can only be consumed by these annoying Panthers for no reason. "My friend! Please give me a hand The wind is carefree and shouting. But white night ignored him. He knew what these people were. Seeing that the people in the holy yard were tired, the people controlling the beast gate nodded to each other and walked towards here. Everyone''s murderous spirit was gradually revealed. "Be careful!" The wind is easy to drink. The white night stares at the front of the black beast. However, the black beast roared, and suddenly a kind of soul power sprang out all over his body. The soul force was like a python, stabbing into his back, and then it moved and bloomed with lacquer red light. The soul force immediately turned into a terrible Python and wriggled behind the black beast. Others roared, and their bodies gushed with soul power. Some of them wrapped their hands and turned into strong and ferocious bear claws. Some covered their legs and turned into slender deer feet. At this time, all the people who controlled the beast gate became half beast and gained the terrible ability of fierce beast."Is this the way to control the beast gate?" White night was a little surprised. He thought that the people who controlled the beast gate would only raise birds and play with eagles. "Feng Xiaoyao, the first master of the holy yard? Well, I''ll kill you today Black beast eyes filled with a thick sense of war, he behind the python spit apricot, eyes green, full of venom. "The beast gate can''t even rank in the king''s capital. Do you dare to be so arrogant in front of me The wind is carefree and the expression is chilly. He is polite to white night because he has the strength to make him polite, but not everyone can win his respect! Wu beast''s eyes are slightly coagulated. He is the first genius of the gate of controlling beasts. He has been able to achieve the beast like soul power. Since he entered the gate of beast control, he has been regarded as a genius and has been invincible. He had asked the master to participate in the contest of Wangdu University for several times. Fortunately, he got ahead of the competition and won the place in Wangdu for controlling beast gate. However, the master refused again and again. Yuhumen never participated in the ranking of Dabi, so he was unknown. "Anonymity does not mean no strength! Today, I will use your head to make my black beast famous! " The black beast bows and pours directly at the wind. The human is like a snake, twirling from side to side, flexible. The boa constrictor behind him is ready to go. When he gets close to the target, he suddenly jumps out. The snake''s mouth is wide open, his fangs are exposed, and he is carefree. "How fast Wind Xiaoyao stares at the snake''s head, and his body flashes like lightning. It revolves around the black beast, and the shadows appear. The python has no place to lower its mouth and can''t lock its target. At this time, a strong and dark green poisonous fog suddenly rose, and the disciples of the holy yard around were eroded by the poisonous fog, all of them were bloody and shrieking. It''s a black beast! His mouth was wide open, and he kept spraying poison gas around him. At once, a vacuum was formed around us, and people and animals did not dare to approach. Feng Xiaoyao was forced to retreat and could not get close to it, while the python was constantly attacking it in the poisonous gas, and Feng Xiaoyao fell into a passive position. When Youfeng Xiaoyao deals with the black beast, it''s natural and relaxed in the white night. He looks at nangongzhou over there, but he sees that almost all the people who control the beast are killing nangongzhou. Her face is white, her lips are trembling, and her eyes are full of fear. White night staring at a few black striped leopards, carrying a sword to kill, the body a little closer to Nangong enterprise. When he was about forty meters away, the white night suddenly rushed to him with a fierce look in his eyes. The brutal soul force wrapped his body like a wall, and all the soul repairs close to him were knocked down. "Well?" Feng Xiaoyao and Wu beast, who are still fighting fiercely, have stopped. Feng Xiaoyao''s face changed dramatically and he roared: "qian''er, stop this man quickly!" "Don''t worry, he can''t get close to the princess!" Ye Qian forced her to come with her sword. A smart sword force stirred up. The spirit of flower butterfly and the spirit of snow fox stimulated Qi together and turned into a thick wall to block the visitors. "Stop, you''re not my match!" Ye Qian drinks loudly, with two soul lines flashing behind her. Twin spirit! This! Is the sign of genius! Anyone who sees it will feel ashamed! This is what ye Qian is most proud of. Even if there are many talented people in the whole holy yard, there are few people who can have a double heaven. Even if someone owns it, it is only one or two days. Compared with her, it is still too poor. "Twin spirits? Do you think you''re the only one who''s a twin White night suddenly cold road, momentum a store, crash! A circle of air bloomed from his body, and then two huge and terrible prints appeared immediately behind him. The surging soul power wrapped his body like a rotten one and hit him hard in front. Bang! At night, he rushed to nangongzhou. The two gorgeous and magical soul lines flickered behind him! Ye Qian''s pupils contracted and her delicate body trembled. Twin spirit! He is also a twin spirit... And... His spirit, breath is so terrible, it seems that any one of them is... It''s all five times heaven?? Ye Qian is stunned! Her proudest thing, in front of this man, is so worthless! Bang! Ye Qian is knocked open. The white night rushed to nangongzhou, and several disciples of the holy yard immediately attacked him. The sword wind with the spirit of killing came, but the white night ignored all of them. The fusion of the second form of "King Kong does not extinguish" has perfectly defended his body, and the sword wind just blows his clothes. "princess, go with me!" In the white night. "Zhang Qinghong, Chen Canghai! Stop him Ye Qian was shocked and yelled. They rushed up, but they couldn''t catch up. White night eyes coagulate, with the skill of these two people, can''t come not to win, perhaps... Startled Hong''s pace exposed? "You, be bold!" Seeing the visitor, Nangong enterprise was furious and shook off. White night hums a, big hand to break open this palm, hold the neck of Nangong enterprise directly. Nangong''s face is red.People around me dare not get closer. "All out of the way!" Drink in the daytime. The master beast gate and the people of the holy yard retreated one after another. The two sides stopped fighting and looked at the white night in unison. "My friend, you should know that she is the current princess. If she has any accident, you may even escape to the ends of the earth, and you will not survive!" The wind is carefree, staring at the white night, the sound is like an ice cellar. "Do you know who I am?" Smile in the white night. The wind was carefree and his face was stiff. "It''s hidden, but rat." Black beast cold way. "Do you, those who ambush and kill people and do cunning things, have the right to speak of me?" White night road. The black beast snorted and did not speak. "All right! Now, it''s time to tell me the truth! " The white night slightly sends the strength, the neck of Nangong enterprise is tight, the whole person some cannot breathe. , "the holy house or the beast gate, your purpose seems to be your highness. Now, tell me, what is the secret of your royal highness? What is the connection with the bieyun mountain operation? " The light in my eyes twinkles. The black beast did not make a sound, as if thinking about something. "Let me tell you the truth." At this time, a laugh came from the mountain road mouth, followed by a number of figures, one by one, as fast as thunder, and fell on this end in an instant. The strong wind suddenly made a big impact, and the visitors were astounded. "Fengjia!" The road sank in the white night. The coming man is the master of wind family led by Feng zhantian. "Big brother!" The wind is carefree. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 Feng zhantian raised his hand and motioned to him not to be impatient, but looked at the white night and said with a smile: "this friend, what you hold in your hand is the key to the entrance to the site of worship of the moon." "Key?" In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen. "please tell your royal highness." The wind and the sky smile. The white night relaxed a little, and Nangong took a breath and said coldly: "the previous bieyun mountain tours have been attended by the dynasties, and they have mastered a lot of information about the worship of the moon god sect. This is not comparable to other schools. My father and Emperor knew that I was going to enter bieyun mountain, so he gave me the method to open the gate of the site. If you kill me, I promise you will be short You can''t enter the worship of the moon god within a period of time. The weakening time of the magic array is only one month. If you can''t leave bieyun mountain after one month, no one can go out until the next time it is opened! " It''s no wonder that these people are fighting for Nangong enterprise. The people who control the beast gate ambush here and ambush the holy yard. If you get Nangong enterprise, you can enter the worship of the moon god in the shortest time, and take the first chance! "in that case, please ask her to tell me the way to open the entrance to the God of the moon." The white night is light. "No way!" The cold road of Nangong enterprise. "You don''t want to die?" "I am dead, no one can enter, and you will be encircled and suppressed by these people. There is no doubt that you will die." Nangong enterprise was fearless. "You''re right. I''m not going to kill you, but if you take off one of your arms or disfigure you, it should be OK. They won''t care if they don''t hurt their lives. " White night said, deliberately scared the noble princess. Sure enough, Nangong''s face changed, and his eyes were filled with fear. "In fact, you don''t need to be like this. Everyone is looking for the secret treasures of Shenzong. The moon worshiping God sect is so huge that there are so many treasures left. It is impossible for one person to eat them completely. It is better for us to join hands and enter the Shenzong together to find the secret treasures." Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "That''s right. Although I have a way, it can only be done with the help of at least three people from the fifth level of spirit and spirit state to break the entrance. If you want to go in alone, it''s impossible." White night heard the sound, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, in that case, I want you to open the entrance now." "Now?" Nangong is a little surprised, but can''t refuse. , "I will help Princess highness open the entrance!" Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "No, I''ll order three." White night low voice way, line of sight fell on Zhang Qinghong, Chen Canghai and ye Qian three people, light way: "you three past, help princess." All three were stunned, but they could not refuse, so they went to the big stone. The princess took out a golden disc from the storage ring on her finger. The circle was printed with the array. I don''t know who made it. She dropped blood on the disc, closed her eyes and silently recited a few astringent pithy formulas. She sacrificed her soul power, penetrated into the disc, and then covered it on the big stone. "Three men from the East and the South attack each other! Come on Nangong enterprise drinks a lot. Hearing the sound, the three immediately drew their swords and stabbed at the big stone. Click. The big stone immediately appeared three cracks, the south palace enterprise hand presses the disc, slightly sends the force. †E†E... the big stone immediately broke, and a divine light rose into the sky. In the light, a golden step appeared, straight into the sky. Staring at the white night, I suddenly feel startled. It turns out that the seemingly massive building on the top of the mountain is not a real worship of the moon, but an independent small world accessible through this light! Pooh! At this time, the wind over there raised his hand and fiercely shook the black beast beside him! Bang! The black beast was caught off guard and flew out directly. It fell on the ground and spat out blood. "All but my family members, kill!" Feng zhantian laughs and shouts. All the people were in a daze. The wind is carefree, the eyes are cold and sharp, as if waiting for this moment, directly rush to the white night. "Don''t you care about the life of the princess?" White night held a soft sword and pressed it on Nangong''s neck. "All the people here will die, even if they are princesses." The wind is carefree and sneers. Hearing the sound of the white night, his face suddenly tightened. Fengjia, this is to swallow the treasure of Shenzong alone! Ye Qian was obviously in the dark, heard the wind carefree words, some people can not return to God. It is no wonder that Feng Xiaoyao did not represent the Feng family, but stood at the end of the holy yard, because he wanted to master the movement of Nangong enterprise and the shortcut to enter the worship of the moon god. Nangongzhou looks at the wind in disbelief. , "Feng brother, you..." , "Princess highness, don''t blame me. I have no choice for family and soul. If I follow you into the house of God, you can only return to the holy place if you get the benefit, but if I help the family enter, I will become the biggest beneficiary." The wind is carefree and cold. A sword stabs at the white night.This masked man is the biggest threat. "You want to kill me?" White night''s eyes are indifferent, staring at the people killed. "Do you think I have come to talk to you?" The killing air of the wind is like a hurricane. "Then prepare yourself to be killed." The cold hum of the white night makes the sword shake with one hand. The soft sword trembles wildly and hums. The shaking body of the sword stirs out a circle of thick shaking power. Feng Xiaoyao, with an awe inspiring mind, avoids the slow blade. He is about to stab into the white night. However, he is surprised to find that the strong soul power around him is like armor. The sword edge can only enter three inches, but can not touch his body. "Bad!" The wind Xiaoyao whispers that it''s not good. He immediately retreats, but the soft sword has come! Pooh! Feng Xiaoyao''s chest is cut open, and the remaining force on the soft sword makes his mouth spit blood. In the distance, ye Qian sees that her autumn eyes are tight, but she has not passed. She still doesn''t know how to plan for fengxiaoyao. She can only protect herself temporarily and wait for the opportunity to move. "Keep Nangong enterprise! Let''s go to God''s sect first The white night whispered to Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong not far away. The sound was wrapped by soul power, and only two people could hear it. The voice dropped and turned to rush toward the worship of the moon god. Wind Xiaoyao he is not in a hurry to kill, as long as Nangong enterprise does not die, the wind family will be in constant trouble! It is a shocking event for the whole country to murder the princess openly! As long as these people do not die, the holy yard will have one more enemy, and the situation of the Tibetan dragon yard will be much better. No one thought that the wind family would choose to kill the chicken and get the eggs at this crucial point. Two people secretly nod, toward south palace enterprise close. No one could stop him in the white night. He took the lead to climb the golden ladder. When he ran to the end of the ladder, he was suddenly in front of his eyes, and his step was empty, and he fell into a strange space. He opened his eyes, and the light was dim, but there was a huge cold moon floating overhead. "This is the interior of the worship of the moon god?" Looking around in the white night, there are a large number of dilapidated buildings around. Some of them are like a huge man, and some are like snakes. In the center of this building, there is a high pagoda, like a sword, straight into the sky. There was silence all around, and the smell of decay was in the air. With his soft sword in his hand, he walked forward, looking for things left over from the worship of the moon god. The moon worship God sect comes from outside the Kingdom, and its soul path, Dan Dao and soul skills surpass those of the soul practitioners in the Xia Dynasty. If you can get some inheritance from the worship of the moon god sect, it will be used for life! Scattered on the ground lay some dead bones, like the corpses of souls who had entered Shenzong before. Shua. Suddenly, a strange red light suddenly appeared on the road ahead. When the heart is tight at night, be alert. However, all the buildings and paths around him had red light and surrounded him with a square. "Battle?" Click. At this time, the dead bones on the ground got up one by one. They picked up the decayed swords on the ground and turned around. The red and overcast light flashed in the dark eye socket, and walked slowly towards the white night. "It''s a battle indeed. The soul power generated here controls the corpses on the ground. Is it left by the worship of the moon god? How could there be such a strange array? " Whoa! Skeletons and skeletons swarmed upon it with swords and swords. Although there are quite a number of skeletons, there are 40 or 50 skeletons, but they are only dead bones. They have no soul power. They can move only by relying on the soul power overflowing from the array. It is not difficult to deal with them. The white night hummed and chopped with his sword. But it was after the soft sword broke the first dead bone that he understood the power of these dead bones. PATA! The dead bone was chopped, and the bone immediately turned into powder and floated in the air. When I inhaled a little bit in the night, I suddenly felt that the whole body was in pain, especially the meridians, which were constantly twitching, which made it difficult for the soul to accumulate positive energy. "It turns out that these dead bones are not for the sake of encircling and killing people, but to induce them to destroy them. Their internal parts have been transformed into highly toxic things for many years. Once destroyed, the poisonous powder will spread, and the people in the array will be unable to resist. They will be wiped away by the dead bones, and the dead bones will be rebuilt after death. In this way, the array will never die." What a powerful array. Is this the way to worship the moon? The white night endured the sharp pain and wanted to evoke the soul power. But the soul power just poured into the meridians, and the pain instantly increased ten times. Rao was almost unable to stand still and could not use the soul force at all. The man bit his teeth and urged the brute force, and his sword shook towards the ground. Bang! The heavy soft sword made the earth tremble violently, the ground was full of cracks, and the dead bones were lifted to the ground. White night took advantage of this Kung Fu to rush out immediately. After the battle, the array dissipated immediately, the red light disappeared, the dead bones lay on the ground, motionless, and everything returned to strangeness and silence. The white night took a cold breath: "if I were not strong enough, I would die in this array. If I were to be another soul person, I would die in this situation."White night turned to move on, but after a few steps, he suddenly stopped. "Well, why is there such a strange array here? There''s no sign of half dot matrix in other places? What was the original intention of the formation He thought about it for a moment and looked around. He found that there was a big old house on the side of the array. The house was in the range covered by the array. The windows and doors were in tattered condition, and the roof was removed. It seemed that there had been a terrible fight. After thinking for a moment, he sat down on his knees and adjusted his body. When the toxin effect at the meridians gradually faded, he stood up again and his eyes fell on the dead bones in the array. "Without these dead bones, the big array will have no effect!" He stabbed the earth with his soft sword! Bang! The earth trembled again, and a shock wave struck the dead bones and lifted them all into the air. "General trend!" As soon as his eyes sank in the white night, he was absorbed, and the profound meaning was launched. The general situation spread in an instant, and those dead bones in the air were immediately covered by the general trend. With the idea of the white night, they flew out of the array range and scattered on the path outside. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately jumped into the array with a little feet. The array was activated again, flashing red light. However, it lost its dead bones. The soul power it overflowed had no effect on the white night. White night vomited and walked carefully towards the house. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 When the door was opened, the dust on it rose. The house was hazy and dark, but the smell of decay was stronger. The room is not big, but there are many corpses lying in it. These corpses are not completely rotten. Judging from the dust scattered above, they have been dead for a long time. To the surprise of the white night, the soul power overflowing from the array can not penetrate into these bodies, let alone control them. It can be seen that these corpses were strong men with great strength. The white night roughly looked down, the line of sight fell on the most central standing body. He was dressed in a black robe, a long sword stabbed on the ground, his hands supported the hilt of the sword, and maintained a standing posture. People had already died. Almost all the fallen bodies fell facing him. His body was not rotten, but there was a terrible hole in his heart. White night carefully close to, suddenly, cold light suddenly, kill mang burst out. White night hurriedly holding a sword to resist. Bang!! The sound of thunder appeared, and the night was shaken back and forth. Looking up, it was the standing corpse who launched the attack. "What''s the matter? This man is dead, but he can attack? " White night was shocked. The soul power of the array could never affect the man''s body. Either he was not dead, or there was something strange like this red light array that made the body move. "I have no intention of offending you. If you have offended the elder, please forgive me." White night staring at the corpse, carefully read a sentence. But the body didn''t respond. He leaned over carefully with his sword in his hand. But just five steps from the body, the body moved again. Hum! More terrible than before! The white night was shocked, raised a soft sword to resist. Bang! Soft sword seems to have withstood the attack of the stormy waves. Even the sword and his whole body burst out of the room and fell on the periphery. Just as he was about to get up in the white night, he found that his body was scarred by the blast of the other side''s sword, and the sword marks were all over the place. Looking at the corpse, after repelling the white night, he continued to support the sword with both hands and maintained the original position. "Organs? Dharma array? " The white night was completely lost. Crash... just at this moment, bursts of air breaking sound came from the distance, and several ghost figures were rushing towards this place on the roof. The white night immediately got up and avoided the side buildings. A few figures fall here. "Wait a minute!" The leader gave a low cry, and the crowd stopped. He glanced left and right, his nose wrinkled, and said, "the smell of soul power, there was a fight here just now!" "It seems that someone was earlier than us!" "Search the neighborhood for any clues." The leader whispered. "Yes." The ghostly figure immediately dispersed. Looking at those people at night, he found that their clothes were not from any of the forces or academies of Wangdu, and from their posture and means, their strength was around the Ninth level of Qi and soul state. This is already the top force for those involved in the bieyunshan operation. Where are these people sacred? The strange corpse in the room was immediately found by the group. They rushed into the room and looked at it in the daytime. However, he saw a man carefully approaching the body, but he just stepped on it. The corpse moved instantly, and the sword of terror swung open. The man quickly raised his sword to resist, but when the two swords collided, his sword broke like dry wood. The black sword of the corpse penetrated his throat, and he was unwilling to die. I see it in the white night and breathe in the cool air. It seems that if those two swords were not sharp and strong, I would have become one of those corpses on the ground. People were shocked. But the leader looked at the body for a moment and burst into laughter. "Sir, have you found anything?" Others asked. "Yes, yes! This must be one of the three parts of the former key! It must be! Ha ha, it''s really hard to find a place to get here! Hahaha... " my subordinates, look at me and I''ll see you, full of fog. However, the leader stepped back a few steps, staring at the corpse, and whispered: "all on!" "My Lord, it''s just a corpse!" "I know, I let you go, you give me, what? Are you going to disobey my orders? " The leader''s voice sank. All of them trembled. They clasped their fists and rushed to the body. Whoosh! The corpse lifted the sword again and waved it. The terrible sword force stirred up. The first two people who rushed up couldn''t bear the terrible attack and immediately destroyed the sword and killed people. The leader''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he rushed forward. When the corpse was chopping his hands, he blasted through the big hole in the heart of the corpse."It''s a tricky way." Dark white night eyes a tight. His whole hand went down into the chest of the corpse, and then he took out a gold nugget. When the gold left the body, the body immediately turned into dust and disappeared. White night''s eyes were fixed on the gold. This is what the man called the former Gong key? Although the leader has obtained the former Gong key, there are only six of the ten subordinates here. "My Lord, is this the former Gong key?" The six men looked at the corpse turned into dust and asked respectfully. "Yes, this is the former Gong key. It supports the body just now and does not decay. It uses the body as the carrier to give the body strength to protect itself. The former Gong key contains great power. It is an important item to open the secret collection of the moon worship God blood. In addition to this, there are also the middle Gong key and the back Gong key. Only by collecting these three things can we find the most precious moon worshipping treasure. Now, heaven helps me, and I will get it as soon as I enter Shenzong. With this thing, the other two will not be far away! " The leader laughed. "Congratulations, my Lord!" Cried the crowd. "Congratulations? Congratulations, but you don''t have to congratulate him, you can congratulate me A laugh rang out. The faces of these men tightened and they looked sideways. But at the end of the street came a large number of beetles. The leader was Tai Tianxiao. "Why did he come?" White night''s heart is suspicious, thought to come when the wind family. These beetles are quick and well-trained. They surround the house in an instant. A bright knife is facing these people. Tai Tianxiao shakes a paper fan and walks calmly. "Oh? Mr. Tai The leader was not in a hurry, and his countenance was free. "Do you know me?" "Of course I know you, but you certainly don''t know me." The leader said with a smile, "Prince Tai seems to have been lying in ambush for a long time? It seems that you have also received information about the three gongkeys from the palace? " "I work for that man, how can I not have this information?" Tai Tianxiao raised his mouth slightly, and then he called out, "OK, that friend in mask, you have been watching the play for a long time. Don''t you want to come out to say hello?" When I heard the sound in the dark, I frowned. If Tai Tianxiao had been ambushed here early in the morning, he would have been exposed. He came out, the eyes of the leader over there were tight. "The third level of Qi soul state? How dare a third-class person come here alone? " "I''m also surprised, but to be able to stand here alive, the strength must be more than the third level of Qi soul state." "Now, please give me the former Gong key. Maybe I will spare your life." "It depends on whether you have the ability." The leader laughed, and suddenly his hand roared to Tai Tian. The Ninth level peak of Qi soul state! How terrifying is the power of this palm. The spirit is almost condensed into a sword. Tai Tianxiao retreated in a hurry, and two warriors rushed to him. The leader resisted them. They were all of the nine ranks. Taitianxiao, here, is also elite all over! Seeing this in the white night, his eyes were slightly cold and he stepped back, but Tai Tianxiao exposed him, of course, he did not want him to continue to watch the drama. "Now that you''re here, don''t go in a hurry!" When the voice fell, a swordsman with a broadsword beheaded him towards the white night. He had six levels of strength in Qi and soul state. The sword fell like a mountain, and its power was so terrible. "Die The beetle roared. "Dead? With this strength? " The white night hummed, and his arms trembled. The soft sword was flying shuttle. Just after the sword was pasted on the big sword, it was shattered. The surging strength drove jiashizhen back several steps. "Well?" Tai Tianxiao''s face is stiff. Amazing power. "Your knife is broken, I will not bully you! Now let me see, what is your right to let me die! " In the white night, he stepped forward three steps, each step on the ground, would shake the earthquake. He put his sword into his waist and hit him with a fist. His strength was active in his fists. His soul was wrapped in his arms and turned it into a steel arm. The oracle was stunned, and then his face became ferocious. Insult! This is a great insult! "I''ll tear you to pieces!" The Oracle roared, and his soul seal flashed behind him. His whole body seemed to be burning with fire. His arms were even bigger. His strength destroyed the withered and decayed, shaking away towards the white night. The side of Tai Tianxiao opened his eyes, staring at this scene. All of them were elite warriors under his father Taidong. Their strength was above the eight levels of Qi and soul state. He was not an ordinary soldier, but a partial general, nicknamed "man general". He was incomparable in his power. He had nearly 10000 Jin of brute force. He could kill a long Xuan elephant with one blow, which was extremely powerful in the army Famous.But this mysterious young man with a mask dare to compete with him in strength? Who the hell is he? "No matter who it is, this time, even if you don''t waste it, it won''t feel good!" Tai laughs coldly. General man''s broadsword was shattered. He completely thought that was the advantage of this man''s weapon. If he fought with brute force, who could be the opponent of general man at this stage? Bang!!!!! In this period of his thinking, two vigorous fists have been pounded together. Bang Dong! The thunder burst. The astonishing brute force, like a wave, blows in all directions, shattering the whole house. Even the leader could not ignore the shock wave. Taitianxiao was shaken back dozens of steps by aftershocks. When he stopped, Bai Ye and man generals kept bombarding posture, and their fists still collided. "No difference?" Tai Tianxiao was stunned. But the next second, his pupils contract. But he saw a lot of cracks in general man''s body, and then his flesh and blood were broken, even his clothes. A moment later, the man was like rotten glass, falling to the ground and completely dead. Shocked to death!! Tai Tianxiao is dead. He stopped Boxing at night and his arms hurt, but it didn''t hurt. In this collision, the man General of the eighth level of Qi soul state was defeated. White night shook his arm and turned to walk toward Tai Tian Xiao. "You said you wanted me to stay?" His voice was cold. "It seems that I have lost sight." Tai Tian Xiao returned to his senses, his face was tight, and he immediately turned to escape. This man is the son of Taidong, and seems to be doing things for someone. However, he is now a member of the holy yard, which is a threat to the Tibetan dragon house. Moreover, he wants to kill me again and again, so he can''t let it go! White night heart dark thought, hum a, stride to rush past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 But in terms of speed, he did not have a great advantage. Taitianxiao was flying in the air, and his spirit was circling under his feet. People were like flying in the air, extremely fast. White night eyes a cold, suddenly pulled out the soft sword, toward the direction of Tai Tianxiao mercilessly threw in the past! Whoosh! The heavy soft sword passed by Tai Tianxiao''s side and fell on the ground in front of him. The earth shook and thundered like thunder. It was like a bomb exploded and the air waves were vented. Tai Tianxiao urged his soul force to resist. However, he was shaken back and nearly fell down. The white night came, a blow to his forehead. Taitian had no choice but to fight. "Damn it!" He clapped, but when the fist on the white night, to understand the man''s terrible place. Bang! He felt his arms were breaking. Power... Too powerful! He is at the top of the eight levels of Qi and soul state. He is much better than this man, but he has no advantage. Yes, in addition to soul power, he has no advantage. His strength, skill, artistic conception and potential are all above him. "Lightning and thunder!" Tai Tianxiao didn''t dare to fight with the white night. He stepped back a hundred steps with a little feet and moved his arms. A bright sword flew out. The body of the sword was thrown, and the thunder exploded from the body of the sword. It was like a group of snakes flying. The thunder hawk spirit in the sky is really very important. In the white night, the eyes congealed, and a cold flame lit up in the pupil, and the double heaven soul seal flickered behind. Even if it''s a thunder hawk, what should it be? I will kill you today! He lifted his arms back, and the general situation bloomed, and the thunder and lightning immediately slowed down. A stream of Yuan Li rushed into his arm, and the arm, which was not so strong, was immediately wrapped up like a flame of Yuanli. "Ridiculous, do you want to resist my thunder hawk''s electricity with flesh and blood?" Tai Tianxiao''s eyes are full of smile, but the next second, his vision is stiff. A flame gushed out with the fist of the white night, devouring the thunder and lightning completely... "what?" Whoosh! White night came, a punch hit Tai Tianxiao''s chest. Bang! Tai Tianxiao spits blood and flies upside down. His chest is sunken, and the flames are moving. "His spirit is powerful and has the intention of suppressing, but why can he have the power of fire? Unless... " " your... Is a mutant soul? " Tai Tianxiao''s eyes widened a few times, and finally cried out. White night did not speak, face cold toward Tai Tian Xiao walk. Looking at each other''s cold eyes, Tai Tianxiao was in a trance. "Twin heaven soul, mutation heaven soul, a whole body of divine power... Even if they only have the third level of Qi and soul state, they can easily cross the level to challenge. Although I have eight levels of strength, I am not unjustly defeated..." Tai Tianxiao got up from the ground. "Did you lose? It''s true that you lost. If your father hadn''t intervened before, you would have been my ghost under the sword. This time, I see who can save you! " It''s cold at night. "You!! Are you white night? " Tai Tian Xiao was startled and his face was pale. "It''s over!" The white night is light. "The end? no I will not die here! " Taitianxiao bit his teeth and put his hand into the storage ring "is that right?" The white night sped away. At this moment, his speed is amazing! Tai Tian screamed and trembled. At this moment, the speed of this person is more than ten times faster than before! He didn''t know that if the soft sword was thrown out, it would lose more than 8000 Jin of weight in the white night. How could the speed not be fast? Tai Tianxiao quickly took out a round bead from the ring and threw it to the ground. Bang! The beads were broken, and a small square array was born under his feet. The blue light turned into a barrier to protect him. White night yuan force like the flame, carrying the destructive force, severely hit the barrier. Click. The front of the fist falls and the barrier cracks immediately. Tai Tianxiao''s face turned white and he spat blood. He lost his mind and said, "has the protection magic weapon given to me by my father have no effect? Is God going to kill me Tai Tianxiao didn''t expect that the masked man was white night. No wonder he didn''t even want the former Gong key and ran to kill himself. Bang! Bang! Another two punches, the barrier has been fragmented, absolutely can not hold the next punch! The white night kills the heart already, completely does not have the slightest soft hand. "Stop it!" Just then, a group of people came running from the road in the distance. Looking up in the daytime, they are a group of warriors, and their breath is above the nine steps of the spirit state! When Tai Tianxiao heard this sound, he screamed wildly: "general Xing? general! Come and help me "Don''t worry! You can''t be hurt if you have subordinates here! " The nine level peak soul of general Xing roared: "go! Bold thief, do you know who he is? He is the son of Taidong, the general of this dynasty! If you dare to injure him half a hair, we will surely frustrate you"What I killed was the son of Taidong, not even Taidong! I''ll kill you too The white night hums coldly, a fist smashes, the barrier breaks instantly, his single fist becomes claw, Yuan force sweeps, turns into the flame, kills with the claw. "Ah Tai Tian roared and burst into a lot of lightning and ran to the white night. But just as lightning and claws were about to collide, the white night suddenly turned sideways and bypassed Tai Tianxiao. Amazing footwork! "What?" Tai Tian Xiao was empty and his eyes were trembling. However, he saw the white night fall behind him. He pulled up the soft sword on the ground, swept it with one sword, and Yuanli bloomed... bang!!!!! Taitianxiao''s body burst instantly, and the brute force even shattered the meat into powder... those soldiers who rushed to the scene were shocked... as soon as Tai Tianxiao died, the soldiers under Taidong''s command burst into rage and rushed toward the white night one by one. "Take him, catch him alive, and give it to the general! Or we''ll all be dead! " General Xing roared. White night hummed, feet back point, directly choose to leave. Soldiers are still chasing, white night suddenly force, a foot on the ground. Bang! The earthquake was like waves, and the other side was suddenly overturned. White night a flash, into the heart of the worship God, disappeared. However, in recent years, the imperial palace of the emperor of the Xia Dynasty was not even threatened by the rise of the imperial palace. This is a big taboo, but Taidong, who has mastered most of the troops of the Xia Dynasty, is fearless. Apart from the frontier guards guarding the border, only the imperial palace guards are not under his control. Even if his majesty wants to take back the military power for many times, he has no way to start. As for Taidong, once the military power is handed over, he will surely die. The tiger has no teeth, and will not be slaughtered? In front of the quiet Pavilion, several beautiful dancers are dancing with graceful and graceful body. In the pavilion, there are a young man and a middle-aged man. The young man was dressed in a golden robe. He was noble, elegant and luxurious. He wore a noble ring on his fingers. He looked cold and unsmiling. Although he was staring at the dancer, he seemed to be thinking something. Occasionally, he picked up the wine glass on the table and took a sip. On the other side is the master of the mansion, the famous tiger General of Xia Dynasty, Taidong! "Your Highness, although Wei Qinghou is dead, the Qianlong ring has not been found. I have turned the Mangshan Mountain to the sky, and still there is no sign of it." Taidong said in a respectful voice. The young man in the opposite side slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, "Qianlong ring is a treasure handed down from ancestors, and it is also the key to unlock the secret of the forbidden area. Wei Qinghou can''t destroy it. Qianlong ring must be handed over to someone by him." "The elite disciples of juehun sect have already arrested almost all of them, but they don''t have the Qianlong ring on them. Even though juehun sect is only a border school, there are a lot of people. If you go down blindly, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack!" Tedong shook his head. "We''re elected to do something else." The young man fell silent. "It''s time to focus on the ordinary disciples." The young man said hoarsely. Taidong heard the sound and nodded. But just then, there was a sudden click in his chest. When his heart was cold, he quickly opened his robe. Inside was a pendant inlaid with blood red stone, but now the blood red stone was already cracked. When Taidong saw this, he became old in an instant, his eyes twinkled and his face was sad. The young man raised his sword eyes and asked, "general, what happened?" "Dog Tianxiao... Tianxiao... Something happened to him..." Taidong took the pendant off and held it in his hand. He tried to hold back his tears: "this is made by extracting his original blood essence from Tianxiao when he was born. It can show his position and indicate his safety. But just now... The blood essence is broken, and people... Will die!" "Mourning, general." The young man said casually, and continued to drink wine, without much regret on his face. "As soon as Tianxiao dies, I''m afraid the matter of your highness will slow down a little." "My time is limited." The young man remained indifferent. "I need to arrange for someone else to take over Tianxiao. Your highness, don''t worry, it won''t delay you." Taidong took a deep breath. His voice was hoarse. He called out, "come on." At once a beetle came forward. "General." "Send someone to inform young master Tianqing and let him... Come back quickly..." "yes, general..." the Oracle ran away. The young man stood up and said faintly, "let''s talk about this today. We must speed up the progress of Qianlong ring. We must find out the whereabouts before the college big match. Don''t let this palace down!"The voice fell and the man turned away. Taidong got up and saluted: "farewell to your highness." ... ... ... after getting rid of the beetles, the white night did not go far, but waited on the road. According to Tai Tianxiao, the former Gong key seems to be an important thing to open the secret treasure of the worship of the moon. If you give up like this, will this trip to bieyun mountain come in vain? The warriors did not protect the master of Tai Tianxiao, and they would surely chase after those mysterious people who did not know their identity. Sure enough, there were fierce fighting sounds from the buildings in the distance, followed by several voices of breaking through the sky. Several figures turned up on the roof of the house, turning Yuan Li into a soul and rushing frantically. In this dark world, Yuan Li''s light was particularly dazzling. If they don''t catch a few people and can''t explain to the superior, they will die. And these mysterious people are only four people left. They are not rivals at all. It is very difficult to get rid of them. "You guys stay for me The leader glanced behind him, frowned, and whispered. "Yes The remaining three nodded and immediately turned to rush towards the oracle. The leader saw this and stepped forward. The white night touched it immediately. If there is a Qianlong ring in it, the spirit of his body will not overflow. As long as his body shape is not exposed, he will not know his existence. Yuan Li, the leader, poured all his feet into his feet. His feet were made of gold. He stepped on them crazily. In a blink of an eye, he was no longer in the inner part of Shenzong and disappeared. To be sure to get rid of those beetles, he stopped, sat in a hurry, took pills to rest. White night comes out from the dark, and the profound meaning of the general situation is released in an instant. The leader''s eyes widened in vain, rising from the ground and looking at him with vigilance. "You didn''t run?" "Why should I run?" White night said, the general situation of the profound meaning of the moment toward the crowd, Zhentian dragon soul launched, soul force into the mountains, the dynasty that person suppressed the past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 Bang! The ground cracked, and the man''s body trembled, his back bent, and he almost collapsed. "Stop it! Stop... Don''t kill me, I''ll give you the front key... " the man''s face turned red and he yelled in a hurry. But the white night turned a deaf ear and continued to suppress it with anger. His seven orifices immediately overflowed with blood, and his blood vessels burst... the leader instantly understood the mind of white night and killed him, could the former gongkey still run? "Wait! I... I will not only give you the former Gong key, I will tell you the secret of the moon worship God sect!! Please don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... " this roar is down, and the suppression of Zhentian dragon spirit is removed at night, leaving only the profound meaning of the general situation. "I might be interested in that." White night road. The man was lying on the ground, coughing violently and bleeding from his mouth. If it continued for a few more times, maybe he would be crushed to death by day and night. "Well, come on, I''ll give you 30 minutes. If you can''t finish, you don''t have to." White night doesn''t want to leave this man too much time, so that he doesn''t play any tricks. The man did not dare to neglect him and said, "my Lord, in fact, I am a member of the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty. This time I went to bieyun mountain, I came here under the imperial edict." The man took out a golden hand from his arms and gasped: "Your Majesty has appointed 30 military experts to participate in the bieyun mountain operation and obtain the secret treasure of the worship of the moon. If you don''t kill me, I can tell you all the secrets about bieyun mountain that your majesty told us!" "Tell me." "You don''t kill me?" "I won''t listen if you continue to make terms with me." "Don''t... Don''t, my Lord, I say, I say everything." The man said firmly: "the information about the worship of the moon is actually collected by all the people who have entered bieyun mountain. Not only that, but also his majesty has sent people abroad to investigate the information about the worship of the moon god sect. Finally, he learned an amazing thing. It turned out that there was something extraordinary about the worship of the moon god sect hundreds of years ago." "What?" "This... Your majesty doesn''t know. It''s said that the fall of the moon worshiping God sect was due to this thing. At the beginning, the people who destroyed the worship of the moon god family were looking for it, but they searched bieyun mountain all over and couldn''t find it, so they left. However, according to the investigation, it may still be in bieyun mountain, so your majesty sent us to look for it." "The Dynasty sent an army in. Why did your majesty secretly appoint you?" Asked the white night. You know, the Jiashi who chased these people are all imperial army. "This adult may not know? These warriors are basically tiger general Taidong''s, and few of them really obey his Majesty''s orders. Behind Taidong, there is the support of his royal highness. The prince is ready to move. He seems to have done something. The situation in the middle of the court is at stake. If you can get this thing, maybe your majesty can stabilize the situation in the middle of the court. " "Prince?" Thinking for a moment in the white night, when the juehunzong was destroyed, the royal court was able to invite Wang Chaojun and even Taidong to visit in person. I''m afraid it has nothing to do with the prince? I don''t know what is the connection between the holy yard and the prince? "Where is the secret treasure of the worship of the moon?" White night continued to ask. "Look at the sky, my Lord." When the white night rises, the cold moon in the sky becomes extremely huge. There is a little silver light shining in the crescent moon, and the light at that place is extremely dazzling. "Is this?" "This is where the worship of the moon is hidden." The leader is humane. Hearing the sound in the white night, I was shocked. The secret collection of the worship of the moon is actually hidden on the moon?? What kind of magical existence can create such a miracle? "The entrance is where the silver light twinkles. As time goes on, this cold moon will get bigger and bigger. We just need to run towards the cold moon, walk to the nearest place to the cold moon, climb into the sky and jump, and then we can touch the secret treasure!" The leader is humane. "What are the former, the middle and the latter White night continued to ask. "That''s the key to open the secret collection of worshiping the moon. They are divided into three sections, scattered here. I''m not sure where the specific location is. I can only take a chance, but... Anyone with a gong key on his body will emit a faint light from his fingernails." The leader raised his hand, and sure enough, his nails were shining. "I see." "My lord... That''s all I know." He took out the front key from the storage ring, dragged it with both hands, and handed it to Bai Ye: "Lord, can you let me go now?" White night took over, nodded: "since you cooperate with me like this, I can not kill you, you go." "Thank you very much... Thank you very much..." the man retreated in a hurry and ran on his way. But he has not run far, a red flame flew into the sky, and then bloom.Seeing this in the white night, his face suddenly changed. When he saw it, he actually sent it out. Is this... Signal? "Asshole!" The white night was furious, and the profound meaning of the general situation was immediately unfolded. The man was shocked before he escaped from the scope. The white night rushed up and chopped off with a sword, and his body was split into pieces in an instant. But just then, there was a lot of footwork around. The signal successfully attracted countless soul practitioners around him... in the daytime, his eyes were slightly frozen and he stepped back, only to find that the group of warriors had been forced to kill. In front of them, there are also a large number of souls. I can''t hide it. The white sword is waiting for me. However, the first people who arrived were actually the people of the holy house. Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong and Bai Zhixin rushed to this place with a large number of disciples of the holy yard. Nangong enterprise was the leader. All the disciples of the holy yard were injured, especially Zhang Qinghong. One arm was completely stained with blood, which was obviously not mild. At present, the only brothers who dare to fight against the holy yard are fengxiaoyao and fengzhantian. "Princess highness!" When the warriors saw Nangong enterprise, they all called out. Nangong enterprise didn''t care about the oracle. His eyes fell directly on the white night in the center. His face was grim and he drank: "take him down for me!" "Yes." The oracle and a large number of people in the sanctuary rushed toward the white night. The white night looks a congealed, the soul strength accumulates. But just then, there was a big shout. "Stop it!" After the sound, a group of people rushed to this side. Everyone goes along with the reputation. These people are actually from the Tibetan dragon academy! Yin XueYue and Mo Jian are the first to rush in. They fall in the center with great momentum. They shake off the people around them and come down like the superior. Nangong and his disciples were on guard. "People from the Tibetan dragon house?" "Are you going to protect him? Is this masked man from your Tibetan dragon house? " "We don''t know who this person is. Up to now, I hope we can get rid of the past and make progress together." Sound blood moon pale way. "Hand in hand?" "Now, a group of people are wantonly slaughtering in bieyun mountain. Among these people, there are people from your holy yard, people from the wind family, and people who control the beast gate. Although I don''t know what their purpose is, these people are very powerful. Obviously, they are prepared. If you want to continue fighting here, consume the strength of these holy yards behind you, and wait for those people to find you, How can you protect yourself The eye is cold and rebellious! When the princess returns to the capital, he will be killed by his family "Your Highness may have a big misunderstanding for me." A laugh came from a distance, and saw a large number of figures appeared in all directions, and several figures fell on the roof not far away. The wind is carefree! Wind and sky! The faces of the people changed greatly. Ye Qian in the crowd also a face confused, do not know the wind Xiaoyao exactly what plan. South palace enterprise anger burst out, gnashing teeth staring at those figures. Meanwhile, many disciples and experts from the holy yard who followed the wind and carefree all around immediately gathered around and killed nangongying, Tibetan dragon people and Bai Yebao. "Be bold! Does the Feng family want to rebel? " The group of beetles drank a lot and stopped in front of Nangong enterprise. The situation is at stake. Fengzhantian and fengxiaoyao jump over, and they fall down. Even yinxueyue and mojian feel pressure. Although Mo Jian can surpass Feng Xiaoyao, it has little advantage. However, if you fight against Feng zhantian, which is even more evil than Feng Xiaoyao, it will be hard to win. However, Feng Xiaoyao obviously needs to suppress the blood moon. No one can compete with them. The wind family masters are obviously prepared. There are a total of 300 wind family experts. In addition to the wind family members, there are also a large number of recruited experts. Looking at this end, there are only a few dozen people involved in the action of bieyun mountain in the Tibetan dragon Academy. Li mubai has brought a group of people, but it seems that they have not entered the land of Shenzong. Yin XueYue and Mo Jian are leading the team, and they are only about ten, There are less than 200 people in total. If we really want to fight, there is no chance of winning. "Rebellion? How? Our Feng family has always been loyal to the imperial court, and we will never do such things as rebellion. However, it is dangerous here and there are so many villains around. If there is something wrong with the princess, how can we explain it to your majesty? Therefore, please come here. I will protect the princess and let her not hurt at all. " Feng zhantian opened his mouth, his eyes twinkled with a strange awn, and his words were smooth and incomparable. They have already entered the inner part of the worship of the moon god. Why does the wind family still stare at Nangong enterprise? White night heart doubt, eyes turn, but see Nangong enterprise ten fingers overflow with weak halo, instantly understand. It turns out that Nangong enterprise got one of the three kinds of gongkeyi! He looked at the wind and the wind in his eyes.The fingers of the wind and the sky... Also produce a halo. His mind sank. Nangongzhou is a princess. He only has more information about the worship of the moon god than he does. The Feng family has been scheming for a long time and is loyal to the powerful man in the palace. I''m afraid he has got a lot of valuable information. It''s reasonable that they can get Gong key so quickly. I''m afraid even if the leader doesn''t subpoena, these people will find here. "So much, you just want the Gong key in my hand. Don''t deceive yourself. The wind fights the sky and the wind is carefree! I''m standing here. I don''t believe you can take me! " South palace enterprise Lenglie road. "Is it?" Feng zhantian said with a smile: "I suspect that these people are holding the princess, intending to rebel. Now, I want to save your highness, kill these people and get rid of traitors for the country." After that, he raised his hand, and all the people in the wind family gathered their soul power. The faces of the people were heavy. The spirit of the air is surging. War is on the verge of a war! "Stop it all!" At this moment, a voice called out. The crowd looked out, but saw the man with the mask coming out. "You again?" The wind is carefree, the corner of the mouth pan sneer: "do you have any high opinion?" "You don''t have to use those high sounding words to cover up your hypocrisy. You come here only for the sake of Shenzong''s secret hiding. Why do you talk around the Bush?" White night shook his head. Feng zhantian laughs: "ha ha, that''s right. I like your words, but sometimes the roundabout is not to cover up, just don''t want to cause trouble." "Since you have gong key in your hand, you should also know the place where the worship of the moon is hidden, right?" The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 "It seems that you are lucky. The former Gong key is in your hands." Fengzhantian squints at the ten fingers of the white night. "Although the strength of these people is not as strong as your Feng family, once they fight, even if they can win, they will surely win miserably. You and I do not know what the hiding place is and whether it is dangerous or not. So I suggest that you should not fight. If there is any unknown danger in the secret, you can''t get it, then you have to wait for more than a year." The white night is light. Feng zhantian still squints, but there is a flash in his eyes: "what''s your suggestion?" "Now, the first, the middle and the last three gongkeyes have been found. They are in the hands of me, nangongqi and fengzhantian. It''s not necessary for them to fight. Why don''t you and I work together to put the three gongkeyes together to open the secret key of the moon worship God sect." The white night whispered. The wind and the sky heard the sound and meditated. "Big brother, it''s not necessary. It''s just a group of mobs who can cut off all of them. Everything that happens here must be kept." Feng Xiaoyao said in a low voice: "if we let others know that our Feng family has been hidden, I''m afraid that there will be trouble in the future. Not only will countless soul practitioners peep at our Feng family, but also the imperial court... It''s not easy to explain." "I know, but this person is right. Although we have advantages in strength, once we fight, it doesn''t take advantage. It''s better to cooperate with them and open up the secret collection of worshipping the moon. If there is no accident, we can deal with these people. If there is any danger in it, someone will solve it for us, isn''t it?" The wind and the sky lowered his voice. The wind is carefree, thinking for a moment, nodding. And this white night, also toward the Tibetan dragon courtyard. "Later, I will help Feng zhantian open the secret collection of worshipping the moon. You can take the opportunity to leave bieyun mountain." "Give up the search for the secret?" Voice blood moon small vocal tract. "The situation is so complicated and dangerous that it is the king''s way to keep one''s life. What''s hidden is already a hot potato. Even if you get it, you will be watched by others when you leave bieyun mountain. You will not be able to defend it before it is handed over to the College!" "Younger martial brother Bai is right. It''s not wise to take the secret collection now. It''s better to take the opportunity to get out. There are not many people in our Tibetan dragon Academy. Now there are many forces involved here, and there are people from other colleges who have not arrived yet. If we come together, there will be a mixture of dragons and snakes, and no one can guarantee what will happen." Mo Jian agrees. "Would you please inform Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai of the Shengyuan for me, and ask them to leave with the princess as soon as possible, so as to keep the princess, and the Feng family will be in a lot of trouble." White night road. "Don''t worry, I know the words of rhythm, but I can tell them in secret." Yin XueYue nodded and asked, "but younger martial brother Bai, are you sure that the two brothers of fengzhantian agree to join hands with us?" "Feng Xiaoyao won''t, but he will fight against the sky. Don''t look at the careless and resourceless appearance of Feng zhanyao. In fact, he is much smarter than Feng Xiaoyao." "It''s true." Yin XueYue nods. At this time, the wind and the sky over there opened up. , "I agree with this brother''s words and join hands to collect the gods." now, we should not intrigue. We should dig up the wealth left by our predecessors and enjoy it. We just don''t know what your highness is. The wind and the sky smile. Nangong''s eyes are cold, but at present, she has no choice. "I agree!" "Good! Then, let''s go to the secret place of Shenzong now. " Feng zhantian made a big move, and the wind family followed him one after another, heading forward. The crowd went together, but each force maintained a distance and a sense of vigilance. The inner part of Shenzong said that it was big or not, and said that it was not small. At this time, countless forces had poured into the interior, and the people had not gone far. Fresh bodies had appeared on the ground, and the traces of fighting were just left behind. However, in addition to the human bodies, there are also a lot of ferocious animal bodies here. Everyone frowned. "The man who controls the beast gate." Chen Canghai murmured. "It looks like they''re going to get involved. I hope they don''t spoil our business." Wind Xiaoyao sneered. As the crowd moved on, it was obvious that fengzhantian and nangongzhou knew the location of the secret entrance, and headed for the highest tower in the center of Shenzong. At the bottom of the tower, he saw the wind of the sky and Nangong enterprise, nodded to Mo Jian and others in the dark, and then jumped to the top of the tower. Nangong enterprise and fengzhantian also went up. "Ready to evacuate." Mo Jian whispered to his disciples. Chen Canghai is also ready. When the three men climbed to the top of the tower, the cold moon immediately appeared to be huge and incomparable, and the sense of ice and cold was vented from above, as if the moon was carved from a piece of ice. "I don''t know where the God of worshiping the moon is actually sacred, and can create such a wonderful thing." Feng zhantian''s eyes are feverishly staring at the huge cold moon, and can''t help feeling. Nangong enterprise looks at the cold moon in a daze. The white night is also quite shocked. Standing near and seeing from afar are simply two kinds of feelings. This is not the real moon, but a sphere similar to the moon. There are some milky white patterns on the top of it. With the light, it is full of silk breath.People move their eyes to the barb where the light is released, but there is a tiny groove, about one meter in appearance, because the light nearby is stronger than the surrounding area, so the groove is easy to be covered up. "Everybody, do it." Feng Zhan Tian smiles. The three people took out the Gong key separately, and the three pieces of Gong key were put together in the shape of a key. The three men looked at the groove, jumped forward to the cold moon, the wind whistling like the cold air from the nine you cold pool, which made people shudder. In the daytime, the spirit of nangongzhou was weak and trembled, but it didn''t affect anything. The top of the tower is only a kilometer away from the cold moon, so they jump to get close to the huge cold moon. In the white night, he stares at the groove and murmurs: "up!" The three immediately threw the key into the groove! Keng! Keng! Keng! Three dove keys fall into the groove and fill them up. At this moment, the whole cold moon suddenly burst into light... the three people who were not in the spirit state could not stay in the air for a long time, so they returned to the top of the tower. Fixed eyes and look, that cold moon blooming dazzling light, like a gem, dazzling. All the people below looked up at the top, all gaping. All the people in the worship of the moon god were attracted by this magical scene, and their eyes were fixed and their attention could not be moved any more. When the light of the cold moon reaches a certain degree, and has already illuminated all the worshippers, the patterns on the surface of the moon worship deities will split. Then, the place with the mark as the boundary will continue to concave and convex. The whole cold moon begins to rotate and spread outward, just like a flower blooming. But before it is fully opened, some parts of it begin to decompose, recast and build. In the air, there was the sound of the wheels clicking, clicking and clicking. "Organs?" At night, my pupils closed, and I understood. It turns out that the whole cold moon is a huge magic weapon. The three gongkeys are the keys to open the magic weapon mechanism! The scene is extremely magnificent, and the whole worship God seems to be turning towards it. The whole cold moon has turned into a huge and magnificent palace with white jade as wall, jadeite as window, Golden Dragon standing and Phoenix as top. What a magnificent palace! "Is this the secret place of the worship of the moon?" Nangong enterprise looked at the shining palace and whispered. "So it is, so it is. Hahaha... The worshippers of the moon worshipping God are worthy of the heaven and man. Their ideas are so ingenious that they put the secret treasure of the Shenzong in the cold moon they most admire." Feng zhantian laughs. Look at the huge palace gate, suddenly slowly opened, overflow bursts of gold. All the people below saw this, their eyes were blazing and greedy. "It''s secret! It''s the secret collection of the worship of the moon There was a constant clamor. Finally, someone couldn''t help but rush to the palace. But the man did not jump on the tower, he was hit by several soul gas, shocked his heart and died. "I don''t know what to do! Is the secret collection of the divine lineage what you are greedy for? " The curse rang out. The crowd is already boiling. The white night did not look at the palace, directly rushed down. "What? My friend, don''t you want this treasure? " Looking at the white night leaving, the wind and the sky smile. "Here you are." "Give it to me? How can there be such a good thing in the world? I don''t like threats, so do potential threats. You don''t seem to be the kind of person who will give up easily. Since you are here, don''t go. Share the moon worship treasure with me The voice falls, the wind fights the day to rush below the wind carefree to nod. Wind Xiaoyao mouth raised a sneer, a low drink: "hands on!" In a flash, all the Feng family took out a black porcelain bottle and untied the lid. The pilgrimage yard and the Tibetan dragon academy lost their way. The porcelain bottle was broken and burst into purple. "It''s poison powder!" "Be careful! Hold your breath Some people drink it. "Go Cry out in the dark. "Go? Did you go? Kill The wind is carefree. Feng family took out a pill, swallowed it in the mouth, and immediately killed the two people. The pills they took were obviously immune to these poisonous powders. They were besieged by the wind family, and the people in the holy and Tibetan dragon gardens were unprepared. "This poisonous powder can make people listless. Please be careful and get out first." The white night called out and lifted the soft sword to the ground. Bang! The terrifying soft sword blooms with the force of ten thousand jin. The earth is shaken and shaken, and the formation of the wind family is immediately disrupted. In a daze, the spirit of the ten month old fan was quickly shaken out.A great war broke out between the two sides. "Voice blood month!" The wind is carefree, and her eyes are cold. She carries her sword and rushes to the beauty who is playing in the crowd. But before he got close, a figure stopped him. Mo Jian! Whoosh! When a sword was shaken, the seal of tortoise shell twinkled on his sword. The spirit of Mo Jian spilled over to Yin XueYue''s body and turned into transparent walls to protect him perfectly. With Mo Jian''s protection, the two wind carefree don''t want to get close to yinxueyue. "Asshole!" Wind Xiaoyao gnaws his teeth. "Fengzhantian, I advise you to stop quickly! Such a change has taken place here. If you insist on doing it, you will only lose both sides. When the people from other colleges come, you will be able to sit and collect fishermen! " The white night shouts to the wind on the tower. "Yes, but what about that?" Feng zhantian doesn''t care about it. He still sneers. His voice falls. Suddenly, he blows his hand towards the Nangong enterprise next to him. Nangong enterprise has long received Chen Canghai''s warning, but now the treasure is in front of her, how can she be willing to leave? Has been indecisive, but the wind battle day this palm, let her suddenly wake up. In this place, her identity as a princess has long been without any deterrence, and Feng zhantian has never paid attention to her Princess. After all, he was not the opponent of fengzhantian. With a sound of "Dong", he spat blood out of his shoulder and mouth, and the man fell down from the tower. Zhang Qinghong immediately jumped up and caught him in mid air. "Go www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 Chen Canghai stopped the wind family, and drank at Zhang Qinghong. Zhang Qinghong nodded and led the pilgrims to leave. "Let''s go, too!" Cried the white night. "What do you do?" Mo Jian stabbed a Feng master with a sword and asked in a loud voice. "Don''t worry about me. You leave first." Drink in the daytime. It is not difficult for him to leave. In fact, it is not too difficult for Mo Jian to leave, but yinxueyue is more difficult. If Feng Xiaoyao wants to stay, he will definitely choose yinxueyue. Mo Jian didn''t delay and turned to leave. However, at this time, a dark smoke suddenly blew from all around, and the breath spread to the Cold Moon Palace in the middle of the sky. The wind Xiaoyao, who intended to rush into the palace, was immediately blocked. His face was cold and he retreated. "Oh, my God!" The wind fights the sky, the voice is cold way. White night eyes a cold, take advantage of the situation to take people back. I saw a large number of figures rushed around, accompanied by the roar of fierce beasts, and forced here directly. Feng family quickly retreat, gather together, guard against these uninvited guests. After the dark smoke dispersed, a handsome man with a pale face in black robe stood in front of the tower, staring at the windy sky not far away. "This treasure, I want to control the beast gate, you leave at the same speed, otherwise, die!" Tianmoye''s voice is cold. It''s a bully. Feng zhantian sneered: "tianmoye is worthy of tianmoye. When I open my mouth, I will be so rude, but I promise that the heroes around me will not agree?" "If anyone doesn''t obey, kill!" Tianmoye continued to drink. The fall of this remark made countless people angry. Kill? Do they mean to kill and kill? But in such a short time, a large number of college people arrived. Purple Star College, Sancai college, jiaowu College... everyone gathered under the tower, and the scene was extremely chaotic. "Go Taking advantage of the situation to drink in the white night, the people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard immediately withdrew. Zhang Qinghong and others support Nangong enterprise and retreat a little bit. White night is not in a hurry to leave, he retreats to one side, quietly watching the development of things. Now thousands of people have gathered here, and all the talents of Wangdu have gathered here. Even if it''s the wind and the sky, you can''t be independent. In the face of tianmoye''s provocation, Feng zhantian didn''t respond, and the scene was rather stalemate. People were on guard against each other, as if to see who would be the first to press and resist and take the lead. Before long, Mo Jian came back again, and Chen Canghai came with him. "Why are you back?" White night is puzzled and asks. "The Tibetan dragon house is in danger now. If I can get the moon worship secret collection or help the Tibetan Dragon House survive the crisis, I''ll take a chance to see if I can get some benefits." Mo Jian said. Chen Canghai didn''t speak, but he understood his thoughts. People with hatred naturally want to be stronger. Hearing the sound of the white night, he took a deep breath, nodded and said, "in this case, the three of us will rush into the Palace first!" "The three of us? I''m afraid it''s hard! " Chen Canghai frowned: "even if we climb the tower, it is difficult to get close to the palace. Once we get close to it, we are afraid that we will be beaten into a sieve by the spiritual practitioners below." "Not necessarily. Isn''t there senior brother Mo?" Bai Ye said with a smile: "now our advantage is that no one pays attention to us. We can be surprised. No one can break brother Mo''s sword. With his sword, we can easily reach the palace." "The pressure may be great, but try it!" Mo Jian also nodded. Bai Ye and Chen Canghai are both from Jue Hun sect. No one will pay attention to it. Mo Jian may be different and will attract some attention. But now most people''s eyes are focused on Feng Zhan Tian and Tian Mo Ye. Who cares about them? Whoosh! All of a sudden, several figures came out and went straight to the tower. It''s the wind family! "Does the Feng family want to eat alone?" The man in charge of the beast gate immediately refused to accept it. The fierce beasts all around attacked these people one after another. One hand was dead. There was no room for discussion! However, the Feng family seemed to have expected that when the people controlling the beast gate moved, others would attack it one after another. At this moment, another figure rushed to the tower, and all the people around him opened a way to cover him. He ran to the top of the tower. Is the wind carefree! "It seems that you want two people to fight me one?" Tian moye''s eyes are permeated with a thick chill. "Why not?" Feng zhantian laughs. "Well, of course not!" Tianmoye was not flustered, but he saw a stream of soul gas not far away, which shook the wind Xiaoyao. Feng Xiaoyao''s face changed slightly, and he immediately raised his sword to resist it. However, the spirit was so terrible that he was shocked to the ground before he reached the top of the tower.At a glance, the colorful light dazzles, the soul power is surging, a group of elegant people step by step. The first man''s expression is deep and calm, his eyes are solemn, and the woman''s face beside him is veiled and gorgeous! Stay home! One of the four families of Wangdu arrived! "The wind and the sky, this God is hidden, see a share, why do you think about it alone?" Do not change the lane. "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you all to come! Good, good! It''s more and more interesting, ha ha ha... Feng zhantian laughs, but his eyes twinkle with malice. It''s really disappointing that the traps around bieyun mountain haven''t removed these people. However, the arrival of homelessness is not the end. The breeze is blowing slightly, the leaves are falling, and a light spirit is spreading towards this side. Not far away, another group of people appeared. Yinjia! "Ha ha, interesting, interesting! The four families of Wangdu have already come to three, and the first one in the gate of controlling beasts has arrived. There is also Mo Jian, the first in the Tibetan dragon house. Ha ha... Interesting! How interesting Feng zhantian is not angry but laughs. His eyes are full of rage. Strong enemies appear one by one, which makes him feel excited. "Don''t waste time! Take the treasure first Drop do not change a low drink, take home master rushed to the palace. "No change! You said before that you should join hands with me. Why do you want to eat alone now? " Tianmoye is cold. "You hold down the wind and fight the sky. When you get the treasure, I will divide you!" People have already jumped towards the tower. "Hum! Then none of you can go there! " Tianmoye directly to the fall do not change to kill, the home master to meet. Feng zhantian laughs wildly, and suddenly reaches out his hand and blows to the sky moye, killing all around. To get into the palace, you have to climb the tower, but now it''s a mess. The white night''s eyes were frozen tightly, staring at Mo Jian and Chen Canghai, and whispered, "let''s start!" "Good!" Mo Jian nods. The sword in his hand throws a sword flower. His fingers rub on the body of the sword. His spirit is surging. A circle is formed around the three people. Turtle shell patterns are all over the circle. Chen Canghai inspires his soul. Behind him, there is a huge fish. This fish is very different. He has a pair of wings on his back. He murmurs, and the spirit drags the feet of the three people, and flies to the palace. "Cut him off!" The chaotic crowd below noticed the change of the three people and immediately burst into a roar. A lot of soul Qi rushed in, but they were blocked by Mo Jian''s soul Qi shield. White night hands on the waist, cold eyes staring around. The intention of killing gradually overflowed... seeing that the three men were dragging their souls towards the palace, the fierce fighting on the top of the tower over there stopped immediately. "Want to fish in troubled waters?" Tianmoye snorted coldly and waved his sleeve. Two flashes of lightning, one yellow and one red, flew to the other three people. In the daytime, the two lightning bolts are two slender poisonous snakes. Two poisonous snakes, one red and one blue, were wrapped by soul power and attacked like sharp arrows. The soft sword was pulled out in the white night, and the sword was cut like lightning. However, the edge of the sword blew on the snake. Instead of cutting it off, it entangled itself in the body of the sword and climbed along the body of the sword. Dang! Mo Jian immediately transports the gas mask to resist the poisonous snake. Two snakes are stuck outside the gas mask. But the snake did not give up. They all opened their mouths and spewed at the air mask. WOW!!!! Cha!!!! A snake spits ice, a snake spits fire, and the mixture of ice and fire bombards the air mask. Mo Jian''s face was pale, and his face was sweating. Obviously, he was forced by the two snakes to tighten up. "These are the ice and fire snakes of tianmoye. They are all spiritual creatures. They have been domesticated by him for a long time and have extraordinary power!" Chen Canghai said. "Don''t worry, give it to me!" The white night faded away, and suddenly the soul turned into yuan power. The soft sword became hot in an instant, and then it was covered with flame. "The soul power? Flame? Is Bai Shidi''s spirit of flame? But why is his soul not only hot, but also extremely strong? Dual attribute? " Chen Canghai, next to him, was frightened. There is only one possibility of double attribute spirit, that is, it is changed! The red snake was fine and unaffected, but the blue snake immediately struggled and fell from the blade. The white night drives the red snake again, and the waves of the Cang wave come out. The sword body trembles wildly, and the strength shakes the red snake crazily. At the same time, the spirit of Zhentian dragon spirit was suppressed, and the tortured body of red snake ran around. Finally, she could not hold on and jumped down from the sword to escape. The hardness of the two snakes is incredible, so they can''t kill them... They are really spiritual creatures. Thinking in the dark at night. "Good!" Mo Jian breathed a sigh of relief: "so directly into the palace." "Good!" Chen Canghai nodded, increased the impetus of the soul force, the spirit of flying fish dragged the three people to the palace gate quickly."If we keep fighting, we will become snipe clams, and the cheap ones will be others!" Seeing the sky, Mo Ye couldn''t stop the three people. With a chuckle, he jumped and rushed to the palace gate. "When we get the treasure, we''ll fight again." Heaven moye hum Road, also no longer adhere to, follow it. If you don''t change, you won''t fall behind. The masters of music, wind and home also rushed to the palace gate. That huge palace is a huge treasure. If you go slowly, the benefits will be for others. How many fortunes are buried in it. Whoosh! The three men took the lead in rushing into the palace gate. Mo Jian pulled out a sword from the storage ring and stabbed it on the ground in front of the gate. At the same time, he slapped the sword on the handle. In a moment, a large number of tortoise shell patterns were spread all over the sword, and a layer of boundary appeared to seal the gate. "I hope I can buy some time, ladies and gentlemen, this palace is not small. Let''s go separately and look for opportunities." Mo Jian said. "Good!" White night nods. If three people together, even if they find opportunities, it is difficult to divide them equally. Everyone has gone through life and death to come to this step, and they are not willing to return empty handed. The three headed for the interior of the palace. The whole palace is magnificent, with gold brick and jade pillars. There are eight large pillars in the center, and a large number of bright beads are inlaid on the walls around. They were about to leave when Chen Canghai cried out. "The best soul pill! These ornaments on the wall are all excellent soul pills Hearing the sound, they immediately walked into the bright wall. On the top of a white flawless pearls, like pearls, continue to overflow pure and rich soul power. "It''s really the best soul pill!" Mo Jian can''t help showing his joy. "One man, one wall, quick!" Drink in the daytime. They nodded and began to act immediately. Even if there are more than ten thousand pieces of elixir, it''s not enough for a common people! It''s worth the harvest. "There''s more over there!" Chen Canghai points to the opposite wall road. "Get it Mo Jian is busy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 "Don''t go!" Drinking in the daytime, he looked at the gate and saw that Mo Jian''s barrier was about to be smashed by the wind and the sky. He immediately drank: "leave it to those people outside to rob us. Let''s go to other places to find opportunities." "Good!" They nodded and acted immediately. This time, the three men separated and walked along a passage behind the palace at night. The passageway is open and bright, both sides are decorated with relief paintings, and the walls are decorated with glazed treasure lamps. White night carefully toward the inside, nervous tension, step by step startled. The palace itself is a big organ. The worshippers put the treasure here and set up the organ to protect it. At the end of the passage was a gate, which he reached out and pushed open at night. But when the heavy gate opened slowly, his pupils shrank immediately. A strong stench came out of the gate. Inside, there were rotten corpses. These corpses were sitting on the ground in perfect order. Each of them was in a meditative posture. The degree of decay was different. But judging from their clothes which had not been rotten, these people were worshippers of the moon god sect. "They... Committed suicide here?" My heart trembled at night. From the entrance of the palace to here, there is no sign of fighting, and the objects are not damaged. That is to say, those enemies of the worship of the moon did not find it here. Then, why did they commit suicide? When he was puzzled by the white night, he was shocked to find that there was a groove behind each corpse. He walked quickly and found that there was a big hole in their spine. The hole was facing the groove, and there was a smell of blood in the groove. "Bloodletting?" The white night was shocked and looked ahead. There''s also a gate there... he walked through the body, quickly stepped over, pressed the door, and pushed it open. The door made a dull and depressing sound. When it was fully opened, a huge red ball was reflected in his sight. The ball is like a floating water ball, circling in the air. Around the ball are twelve statues. The blood of the corpses in the hall outside flows into the twelve statues along the groove. The huge blood cell must be the blood of these people outside. "Is this a ceremony?" White night is confused. At this time, he quickened his pace and went to the wall behind the blood cell. Looking at the wall, rows of small characters were carved with swords. "Nine days and nine places, blood splashing on eight wastelands, changing life against heaven, only my God blood..." "God blood? Blood of the moon god? " White night''s eyes were again on the huge blood cells. All of a sudden, the twelve statues all split open, and the rubble fell. The white night heart is startled, the hand immediately presses in the waist. However, of the 12 statues, 11 were hollow statues, only the last one appeared a cold corpse. The corpse was a handsome young man, wearing a light blue robe, holding his sword in both hands, standing still with his eyes closed. His body was not rotten, but there was a tiny hole between his forehead and his body lost blood. Who is this man? The white night went by and looked at it carefully, but he saw a red token hanging on his waist, with the word "worship the moon" carved on it. Is it possible that this man is the Lord of the worship of the moon god? He reached out to take off the token, but as soon as his finger touched the token, an electric current came from the token. The white night trembled and retreated in a hurry. However, the corpse turned into smoke in an instant, but it did not dissipate. Instead, it quickly condensed into a figure, which was the shadow of the corpse. "Who?" The shadow drinks. Looking at the shadow in the white night, he found that the shadow was similar to the one he met in the belly of the stone mountain. They were all spiritual bodies. However, his spirit body only existed in the corpse at first. After being released, it could not survive for a long time without any protection. "I''ve met you, master." White night boxing. "White night? You... Don''t seem to be from a clan? " The spirit body glanced around and doubted. "Group clan domain? Where is that? " White night does not understand. "You seem to be from this small country." After thinking for a while, the Spirit said in a condensed voice: "I really didn''t expect that those guys in the clan domain didn''t find it here, but they were found by the spiritual cultivation of your small country. If they were known by those dignified people in the clan area, they would not know what it would be like to feel." "I don''t understand what you said." White night shakes his head, what group clan domain, find what? I don''t understand at all. However, the spirit body laughed and said, "well, since you are here, it''s also fate. I''ll tell you about it. You should know that here is my worship of the moon god." "Yes, master?""Well." The spirit body nodded and floated in the air. His eyes fell into thoughts: "the worship of the moon god sect was originally a famous school in the Qunzhong area. It worshipped morality in all directions and was respected by thousands of people. However, all this was changed because a unique disciple worshipped Shenzong." "Unique disciple?" "Yes, I don''t know. Hundreds of years ago, this disciple joined the worship of the moon god sect and became an ordinary disciple of the kitchen fire. But his amazing talent soon attracted the attention of the high-level sect. The patriarch and all the elders devoted their efforts to cultivate him. In less than 20 years, he became a master of Juexin state." "Fifteen years?" The night was cold. If we start to enter the soul cultivation at the age of 12, that is to say, we will reach the state of absolute soul when we are less than 30 years old. Such a genius... In the Xia Dynasty, how many people were stuck in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state and were not allowed to enter, or for many years, or for the rest of their lives. "This man''s talent is amazing. It''s only the beginning that he has reached Jue Hun state in 15 years. In the next few years, his cultivation and strength will continue to improve. If he continues to do so, he will become the youngest elder of the worship of the moon." "However, this man does not know how to keep a low profile and is not familiar with the world affairs. He is too sharp and sharp, and is envied by countless people. Later, some people finally know why his talent is so evil. It all comes from his unique Constitution! Shen Xue Constitution "There are all kinds of strange things in the whole world. Some people are born stupid and doomed to be mediocre. Some people have amazing talent and are destined to climb to the summit. This person has the blood of evil spirits. He is gifted with demons and can learn everything quickly. It is because of his blood that he has attracted countless people''s peeping and the fall of the moon worshiping God sect." "The divine blood constitution is different from other constitutions and can be plundered. As long as you kill this person, take his blood and inject it into your body, you will have the same talent as this person. Therefore, a conspiracy against the moon worshiping God sect has been launched." "During that time, it was the darkest day for the moon worshiping God sect. Every day, some disciples were killed. Every day, there were rumors of slandering the moon worshiping God sect. Every day, strong enemies came to the door. The purpose was very simple. He demanded that the disciple with the blood constitution of God be handed over. However, when the master of worshiping the moon was determined to refuse to hand in, he threatened that this disciple would be the next leader! Unexpectedly, when this saying was said, the patriarch was assassinated immediately, and the hero''s soul returned to heaven. " When it comes to this, the spirit is sad. "During this period, the disciple was always afraid that someone could not resist the pressure to hand him over. If he was handed over, he would surely die. However, the patriarch did not want to. Even after the Lord died, the people in the clan did not hand him over, but held a grand ceremony for him to sit on the throne of the Lord! Therefore, he became the youngest patriarch of the worship of the moon god "A united sect." At night, my heart is filled with admiration. If we can still unite at the moment of life and death, Shenzong must have been very strong. "However, the peeping people are very angry. They can''t wait to get the blood of God, and they want to get amazing talent. In addition, the enemies of Shenzong are pushing the flames. So, a catastrophe of destroying Shenzong is coming." "At the time of crisis, the young Patriarch led all the people of the worship of the moon to flee all the way to Xia state, which is the nearest to Qunzhong area. He set up his clan here in the mountains, hoping to avoid the catastrophe. However, the disaster could not be avoided. Finally, the people from the clan area finally pursued them. The worshippers of the moon worshiping God were desperate to fight against each other!" "In that war, there was no earth shaking, no majestic mountains and rivers. There was only the determination to die!" "I don''t know why they are so stupid that they can live and survive, but most of them don''t. according to their words, don''t they want to bow to these greedy people? It''s so childish and ridiculous... " when it comes to this, the spirit body laughs, but its eyes are full of sorrow and pain... looking at the sadness in the spirit''s eyes, he asks in the night," is the master the man with the blood constitution? " "Yes." The spirit body took a deep breath and regretted: "I only regret now. If I had not been so afraid and left Shenzong alone, maybe Shenzong would still stand in the clan domain now, and the people of this sect will not die..." "I don''t think you are very important in their mind, and they may not be guarding you." White night shook his head and said, "what they guard must be their faith. Only for the sake of faith can one ignore his life and death." "You don''t understand." "How can I not understand?" "Because my experience is no different from that of my predecessors." Think of Jue Hun Zong, think of the broken tail wolf, which of them is not for the sake of their own heart and faith and abandon the life? The spirit is obviously surprised by the words of the night. He looked at the sound in the middle of the night and took a deep breath: "everything is over, the past has disappeared like clouds and smoke! You are not a member of the clan. Since you are here, it means that the blood of God should not die out "What you see now is my God''s blood, but it is different from before. The blood is refined and can''t be directly drawn into the body. If forced to exchange blood, it will undoubtedly die. It was originally intended to be left to the people of the clan. I want those greedy people to pay the price. However, you are from the Xia Dynasty, so you don''t have to do this. You just need to take this blood Inhale into the body and recast into the soul house. Then, you will have a brand new Shenyue blood mansion. "White night heard the sound, staring at the God blood for a while, and then a big mouth, will be inhaled into the body. The purpose of his coming here is to worship the moon. Now that the most precious treasure is in front of him, how can he let go of it? "Aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt you?" Asked the spirit. "Not afraid." "Why?" "Because you know me, and I know you too!" Said the white night. Although the cultivation of white night is not high, his experience makes his heart grow very fast. He can see the look of the wolf with broken tail in the eyes of this figure, so he believes it. Hearing the sound, the spirit fell into meditation. After a long time, he nodded: "we used to be on the same road, but now there are differences. I don''t know what your future road will be, but my road has come to an end." The body of the spirit gradually faded, and his time was running out. "This God blood, you should use it well, don''t forget what you always insist on." The voice fell, the spirit was very weak, and finally turned into nothingness and disappeared without a trace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 "Master, I will be easy to use!" The white night hugged the spirit and whispered. Sit down on your knees and work on the blood that you breathe in. God''s blood into the body, like red lightning, poured out and scurried in his meridians. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the side of the heavenly soul, sat down and turned into a painted red soul mansion. God moon blood mansion! The third one... Soul house!! In the daytime, I feel that my consciousness is in a trance, and I can''t believe it is true... soul house? That is to say, will this also give birth to the spirit of heaven? In the great Xia Dynasty, the twin heaven soul is a rare and precious talent. The third birth heaven soul... I''m afraid there is no record in the history books? The seat of Shenyue blood mansion is much more peaceful than that of zhentianlong mansion, but the place where Shenyue Xuefu is located is hot, which is somewhat scalding. When the blood was absorbed, the whole room suddenly began to crack, and the rotten corpses outside disappeared into dust. When he woke up from sitting in the dark, he immediately got up and ran out. But the scene outside is shocking. I don''t know when, a large number of soul pills suddenly spilled out of the hall outside. The lowest level of them is the medium level soul pills. They fall out of the holes on the wall. The people who rush into the hall are frantically picking up the soul pills on the ground. Only a few people continue to move towards the interior of the hall. After he enters the passage of the white night, the gate is always tight Shut up. People outside can''t get in. When the white night came out of the tunnel, some people immediately looked at him. "It''s the man in the mask!" "He was the first to come in. I''m afraid that he has gained some benefits!" "Kill him!" The crowd came. Whoosh! A flash of lightning suddenly struck, and one of them rushed to the white night. The hunxiu shivered and died. People''s hearts trembled and looked over there, but Chen Canghai came out with a long sword in his hand. "The treasure of Shenzong!" Someone exclaimed. People who are still seizing the soul pill in the hall raise their heads one after another, looking at Chen Canghai and seeing the sword in his hand. Everyone''s eyes are filled with greed. "Not bad, Canghai, it seems that you have a good harvest!" White night laughs. "Not bad!" Chen Canghai looked at the blue sword in his hand. The sword was printed with runes. A ray of thunder and lightning was intended to move the sword. A smile suddenly appeared on his face: "it''s just a lack of a good weapon!" "I don''t know what happened to Mo Jian." "Mo Jian is not very clear, but fengzhantian and tianmoye have not changed. They have entered the channel, and most of them can get benefits with their skills." Chen Canghai looked at the people in the hall and hummed: "the people who worship the moon god family really understand people''s hearts. If I still rob soul pills in the hall like them, I''m afraid that I will lose a lot because of small things. I''ll miss the treasure for a few soul pills. It''s really not worth it." When people in the hall heard the sound, they suddenly realized that they were jealous and resentful. "Brother Canghai is right. The worship of the moon is to test people''s hearts! If those who are greedy for small profits get the secret treasures of Shenzong, will they not be cruel to heaven A laugh came from another tunnel, and we could see that fengzhantian''s generous posture stepped out of the tunnel. There was no change in his body, but his eyes were bright and his spirit was circling between them. Obviously, the wind and the sky also benefit. Chen Canghai saw this, his face suddenly tightened up, holding the sword of thunder and lightning, watching the wind and the sky warily. At this time, there was movement in another tunnel. People looked at it, but there was a thump inside, an explosion, shaking the palace for several times, a heat wave spurted out, followed by a confused figure. "Heaven moye?" People see this figure clearly, all eyebrows are tight. "It seems that Shenzong doesn''t leave treasure for every road. Maybe it will be a trap." The wind and the sky chuckled. Tian moye''s eyes are cold and his eyes are gloomy and staring at the wind and the sky. After a while, there was movement in other tunnels. Some people came out one after another, including Mo Jian. "Mo Jian, what''s the harvest?" Asked the white night. "Generally, I got a soul lock armor. It''s just a foreign object." Mo Jian said with a smile. "All three of us have gained something. It seems that this trip is worthwhile." Chen Canghai laughs. "However, only a few people were present to receive the secret treasures of the moon worshiping God sect." A voice came. It doesn''t change. There was no movement in his tunnel. It can be inferred that there were no traps. Most of them got babies, but they didn''t know what they got. However, listening to his tone, it seemed that he was not satisfied. "Heaven moye, you have worked hard to come here, do you want to return empty handed?" Don''t you want to change your tune."What do you want to say?" Tianmoye is cold. "Some people don''t deserve to have the treasure of Shenzong. You and I jointly seized Mo Jian and Chen Canghai. The sword belongs to you and the soul lock belongs to me! How about it? " Do not replace the cooling channel. "Yes!" Tianmoye agreed immediately. The people who left the family and controlled the beast gate immediately came to Mo Jian and Chen Canghai. "Ha ha ha ha, people are not enough, snake swallows the elephant, like me! Like me Feng zhantian made a big move, and the wind family immediately rushed over and surrounded the people who came out of the tunnel. "If you don''t change it, God moye, these people will be given to you, and the others will be mine! How about if we don''t invade the river Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "Deal They immediately agreed that the current forces are the strongest in the wind family. There is no need to question the fighting power of the two brothers, Feng zhantian and Feng Xiaoyao. If they fight against each other, they will not get any benefits. When they heard these people''s words, they all looked ugly. "I knew that would happen." Chen Canghai hummed. "Don''t worry too much. Fengjia, Luojia and yuhumen are only three. There are as many as ten stocks here. They can''t eat them alone. Unite with those who have got the treasure, we will kill them together!" Low cry in the night. Mo Jian nods and scans his eyes to find a breakthrough. However, just as the swords were drawing, the center of the hall suddenly roared, and then the whole palace gate was suddenly closed. They all changed their faces and stopped holding them. They rushed to the gate, but they saw that the gate was closed tightly and there was no gap. Dang!!!! Several soul xiuti swords were slashed, but the swords were all broken and could not leave even a trace on the wall... "no, we are trapped in it!" The voice rang out. The crowd immediately panicked, and they were in a state of confusion... "what''s the matter?" Tian moye''s face was cold, and he rushed up a few steps and hit the gate with a fist. Bang! There was a dull noise, but the door did not move. How hard... wow. The strong wind in the palace suddenly raised a large array of gold in the center of the palace. The array is printed with the pattern of worshipping the moon. There are more than 100000 patterns on the top of the array. It is not an array that can be created overnight. However, after the appearance of the array, all people''s eyes were focused on the gorgeous sword in the middle of the array. The sword is incomparable. The sword has two dragons on its handle. The body of the sword is inlaid with colorful stones. Even if you stand outside the array, you can feel the magic power of the sword. Magic sword! Magic sword!! It can be inferred at a glance that this is a peerless sword! "This... Is this the secret treasure of the worship of the moon?" The people around looked at the sword in the array and cried out. All eyes were focused on the sword, and people even forgot that they were still trapped in the palace. Those who got the most precious treasure lost their minds when they saw the sword. Did they get some ordinary treasures? This sword is the real reason for the downfall of the worship of the moon god? Whoosh! At this time, a figure ran out, straight to the formation. Wind and sky!! "Since the wind fights the sky, I should leave this sword to me." Tianmoye immediately had a reaction. With a wave of both hands, the two poisonous snakes flew out from their cuffs. The wind and the sky are trapped. But the one on the other side killed it again. Chen Canghai''s eyes were cold, ready to rush, but he was stopped. "The sea, Mo sword, don''t act rashly, watch its change!" Low cry in the white night. "Don''t you want this sword?" Chen Canghai asked with consternation. "After all, we are still trapped in the palace and can''t leave at all." "That''s right. They want to rob. Let them do it. With this sword, we will be much easier." Mo Jian also nodded. Hearing this, Chen Canghai had to give up. In addition to Feng Zhan Tian, Luo Bu Chang and Tian Mo ye, Luo Xin also made a move. Although she is one of the three unique skills of the king''s capital, she has great strength. When four experts rush in, she immediately urges her soul to resist. With her presence, it is relatively easy to change. Liu Buchang rushes into the big array and pours directly at the magic sword. Ben always keeps cool eyes and is full of fanaticism... the wind Xiaoyao rushes out and doesn''t change to kill him. However, his strength is not as good as Feng Xiaoyao. In addition, he has been injured before, and now he is even weaker. He didn''t change his hand to shake the wind. Instead of pursuing the victory, he grabbed the sword handle with one hand. HoweverIn the middle of this electric Firestone, an iron chain suddenly tied the arm that could not be replaced. I don''t change my eyes. "This is..." "didn''t you think? This is the benefit I got from the worship of the moon god just now, soul chain! If you don''t want to change it, you can''t take this sword at home! " The wind Xiaoyao laughs, suddenly sends the force, falls not to change, the entire person was lifted out. That iron chain actually blocked most of the soul power in luobuchang''s body... "what?" Luo Xin and his family all turned pale. Feng Xiaoyao looks ferocious. He steps into the array, grabs the handle of the sword directly and pulls it out suddenly... click. The sword is pulled up. Everyone''s breathing is tight. There is still a shivering wind, and the sky moye immediately stops and looks at the wind. "Xiaoyao, good work! All the children of the wind family obey the order and keep the second young master. Anyone who dares to touch a hair of the second young master will be killed without mercy! " Feng zhantian laughs and gives a decisive order immediately. "The sword should not belong to the wind family!" Fall does not change the iron chain to pull open, gathered the home expert, the wind Xiaoyao forced. "should not belong to the wind, but you has the final say!" The spirit of the wind war blooms every day. The soul power is released, and the domineering soul force shakes back from all directions. Those who come towards the wind are forced to retreat immediately. Do not change eyebrows. Day moye looks overcast and cold. No one thought that it was the injured Feng Xiaoyao who pulled up the magic sword finally... "elder brother, I have obtained the secret treasure of Shenzong. Today, let me bury all these people. From now on, my Feng family will rise up because of me! Ha ha ha... "Feng Xiaoyao laughs more and more. He clasps the magic sword in his hand and turns his soul into yuan force. He pours it on the magic sword. He was unrivalled and overbearing, as if no one could match him between heaven and earth. But at this time, the gorgeous and noble sword suddenly turned into bubbles and disappeared in the hands of wind Xiaoyao. Feng Xiaoyao''s face, which was distorted by excitement, froze at once. "What''s the matter? How did the sword... Disappear? " "The wind is carefree! What have you done? " "Did you hide the sword?" People questioned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 Feng zhantian turns his head and looks at the wind Xiaoyao. Seeing the panic and confusion in his brother''s eyes, he suddenly understands that he does not know. At the same time when the sword disappeared, the big array was shining again, and a figure appeared in the light. The pupil shrinks in the daytime. It''s the Lord of the moon worship God! "Who is it?" Tianmoye and others are on guard against drinking. The people around him fell back and did not dare to go forward. "Are you from the clan?" The shadow in the light makes a sound. "Group clan domain?" People looked at each other in disbelief. However, it did not change his brow: "is it the territory beyond the dynasty that you said?" However, the figure did not seem to hear the words of falling and not changing, and continued to say to himself: "whether you are a group of people, since you choose to step into the land of my God, you have to pay for it." "It''s like just a video Someone yelled. "Is the image sealed in the array with soul force?" "What is the price he says?" People were shocked. Then he heard the figure say again: "when the treasures inside Shenzong are exhausted by you, Shenzong will open the big array in a stick of incense and close the door of the sect. If you leave in front of this pillar of incense and have nothing to do, if you continue to linger, this great array will appear!" "The sword on the array is fake! The purpose is to test whether those left behind are greedy. Once the sword is pulled out, it will prove that you are no different from those who are respectable in the clan domain! In this way, when punished, stay in my God forever The sound fell and the light and shadow faded away. "What?" People were completely shocked by this. It turns out that Dazhen is just a test of the people by the worship of the moon. Once the false sword in the center is pulled out, it will activate some mechanism of the worship of the moon god sect? "It seems that things are serious." Mo Jian sighed. "You don''t have to be so dead with your words, just act according to the circumstances." In the white night. "This is a big trap," he said in a low voice! We are all fooled by the worship of the moon god "If you had left earlier, there wouldn''t have been so many problems." The wind and the sky hum. "Don''t fight now, you''d better find a way out!" "Let''s all spread out and find out what way to leave!" The crowd roared. But now it seems too late to unite. The great array was full of strange light, and the whole palace was shaking. White night see potential is not right, toward Mo Jian and Chen Canghai drink: "retreat temporarily." All three retired. The wind and sky over there are the wind family members who are closest to the formation. Seeing that it is not good, they immediately rush to those tunnels. But at this time, the rushing wind Xiaoyao suddenly trembled all over his body. His face was pale, and he fell on the ground, constantly twitching. His pores frantically vented a strong spirit, and his mouth was spitting out a pool of golden liquid. "This is..." in the windy days, his face changed greatly. "What''s the matter, young master?" "Come on! Take the young master away Feng''s family immediately rushed to carry Feng Xiaoyao away, but Feng Xiaoyao''s body suddenly bloomed with golden light. At the same time, a large number of golden chains sprang out from the array to bind his body. Br > < Xiaofeng shouts for help. But even if Feng zhantian tried his best, he couldn''t do anything about it. The wind Xiaoyao''s body moved towards the array a little bit. Feng zhantian''s eyes are permeated with a strong sense of killing. He rushes forward step by step, and Yuan Li blooms. He is like the God of war, and he blows hard at the big array. Bang! The destructive power of terror stirred up, a roar bloomed, and the whole palace trembled! "No The wind Xiaoyao shouts bitterly, any action of the wind fighting day is futile. His whole person seems to be dragged into the dark place by countless ghost hands, and it is hard to turn back. After a while, people were dragged into the big array and were flooded by bursts of golden light... "carefree!" The wind fights the sky, both eyes grieve, low voice roars. At this time, bursts of click sound suddenly sounded in the large array, as if some mechanism had been activated, and then a terrible air pressure filled the whole palace. Roar!!! There was a shrill roar. Everyone was stunned. The tunnel is only so big that it is impossible to go deep into it. After searching for a circle, they did not find any exit. People looked at the huge circle array, but saw the halo of the circle array slowly faded down, and a huge gold giant appeared in the people''s sight. The giant is incomparably big, made of gold all over his body, and the lines are all over his body. Especially in his chest, there is a protruding human figure carving. From the outline, it is the wind Xiaoyao that was swallowed up before!Like a heart, he pressed on the golden giant''s chest, which was very frightening. "Is this the organ?" The eyes of the distant white night are deep. He still remembers that in Jue Hun sect, mujue started a huge wooden man and offered his body to the array. Now this wind Xiaoyao is used as a sacrifice for the mechanism. They are quite similar. However, compared with the original giant wooden man, the breath of the golden giant is more terrifying, and his body is harder. The golden giant opened his mouth and sucked forward. Whoa!!!!! Some of the frail souls near were immediately drawn to it. Its chest split open, inside is a terrible steel knife, like a meat grinder, the soul inhaled in it, the chest immediately closed, blood splashed, sad cry constantly sounded. People''s scalp numb, crazy retreat. But where can we retreat? "Beast!! Give back my brother''s life With a roar from the wind and the sky, he rushed to the golden giant first. There was black air in his arms, and his strength was terrible. But when he hit the golden giant on the chest, he just shook his body, and didn''t even fight back... "what?" The wind and the sky were startled. "Woo The golden giant roared and hit. Wind Xiaoyao immediately Dodge, rolling on the ground several times, good health embarrassment. The giant''s terrible golden fist fell on the ground, the dust splashed, the ground split, and the air of force was everywhere. What a horror! "Well?" What did the white night suddenly discover. "The giant''s destructive power seems to be able to destroy the buildings in the palace! Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t you tempt the giant to attack the gate? Maybe we can escape Cried the white night in a low voice. "This method works!" Don''t change your head. "No! I''m going to kill it Feng zhantian was extremely angry. Suddenly, he pulled out a dark long sword from the storage ring. The sword was extremely slender and exquisite. It is hard to imagine that such a three big and five thick man like Feng zhantian would use such a delicate sword. His arms moved and his sword shadow was so heavy that he completely covered the golden giant. However, although he was quick and powerful, he could not cut the golden giant by half an inch. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the clear sound is accompanied by the surging soul force. "Fengzhantian, I know it''s hard for your brother to die, but if you go on like this, you will only let everyone, including your Feng family, bury your brother with you. It''s not worth it!" Tianmoye also opened his mouth, his voice was still so cold. Feng zhantian was forced back by the iron fist of the golden giant, bit his teeth, and said angrily, "what do you say?" "Go and lead the monster away!" Do you want to change to the people around you. The family nodded and rushed at once. But as soon as he got close to the golden giant, the giant''s body suddenly cracked a lot of holes. Countless golden chains flew out of the giant, and tied dozens of soul monks around him, and then they dragged him crazy. "Let go of me, let go of me!" Those soul repair howled and struggled, but their strength was no match for the golden giant and was dragged away. The golden giant''s body is like a flower, completely split. The sword constantly twitching inside is like the executioner''s blade. The person who is pulled away is directly caught in the sword and smashed, which is extremely terrifying. Some bold people immediately broke their wrists and saved their lives. When they saw the fate of those people, they all took a chill. "Is this... Something designed by Shenzong?" Chen Canghai murmured. "It is supposed to be designed by the worship of the moon to deal with the people in the clan domain, but we don''t want to be activated by us. The soul people in the clan domain must be extremely powerful, and only by our strength, we will not be the opponent of this monster!" In the white night. "If you want to live, you must lead that monster to destroy the palace. It is just a mechanism, it can only kill, and human power will win it!" Mo Jian also opened a tune. Feng zhantian and others had to give up although they were angry. After all, in the period of their thinking, the golden giant is still killing the soul repair around them. Continue to let it go, and everyone here will be killed by it. "All the people who are watched by this monster run towards the gate of the palace. Quick Cried the white night. In the panic, people, no matter who gave the order, did it directly and ran to the gate. The golden giant immediately killed those people. The terror of the golden fist was swift and astonishing. When one hit, the soul could not dodge and was directly shocked into meat sauce. Bang! The gate was hit by the golden fist and immediately shook. A small dent and a crack appeared on the thick shaking door. "It works!" They were overjoyed.The giant is a few punches down, Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong... The door trembles unceasingly, the crack is more and more. People seem to see hope, but... The soul repair who is responsible for attracting the golden giant at the gate is dead, and can''t die any more. All of them were bombed into meat sauce by golden fist. It''s impossible to tell which meat sauce belongs to whose beach. The golden giant turned and walked this way. Don''t change the appearance, low drink: "quick, again to attract the monster''s attention, let it continue to bombard the gate!" But this time, no one came forward. The one who goes will die. The speed, strength and even the soul power overflowing from the giant are far more than the soul cultivation here. As long as you are staring at it, you can''t hold a breath... "what are you doing? Come on over there Don''t change to low roar. "Little... Young master, in the past, there is no doubt that you will die!" The family trembled. "Greedy for life and afraid of death?" When the wind and the sky were cold, they suddenly jumped up, grabbed the two soul practitioners and threw them over there. "Ah The two hunxiu couldn''t resist. They made a shrill cry and fell at the gate. The golden giant saw this and immediately turned around and roared towards it. Two people only two punches, then already miserably died, even have no room to avoid. Feng zhantian once again reached for the side. One soul monk after another was thrown at the gate. He took human life as bait. White night eyebrows tight hair, no matter who, see such a scene in the heart will be moved. "Is human life so worthless? If fengzhantian wants to attract gold monsters, they don''t have to sacrifice their lives. With their strength, they can escape the attack of the giant. " The white night whispered. "He won''t use his strength, because he will keep his strength against us, so he would rather sacrifice those soul cultivation which are inferior." Mo Jian said. Is this the way of wind and sky? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 In the twinkling of an eye, nearly a hundred people have died. People like to avoid the God of pestilence escape from the wind and the sky. But he is very fast, and he will throw them directly to whoever he is targeting. Fengjia, Luojia, yuhumen, Zixing Academy... No matter who they are, as long as they are targeted by him, they can''t escape the end of being thrown in the past. In a twinkling of an eye, the gate is covered with meat paste, and the ground on the wall is covered with flesh and blood, and the scene is terrible... "get ready to go!" White night line of sight takes back, facing Mo Jian and Chen Canghai Road beside him. "Well." They nodded, ready to move. Because of the ferocious means of the wind and the sky and the bait made by people, the gate of the palace has been cracked and will be broken. All the survivors are ready to escape. Looking at the broken gate, tianmoye suddenly whispered: "the rest don''t have to sacrifice others, I''ll break it!" After that, the man rushed over. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. When did tianmoye become so enthusiastic? White night will look at the sky moye, but see his hand tightly holding what. It''s a small brown disc... when I feel bad at night, I immediately drink: "come on, let''s catch up!" "What''s the matter?" Chen Canghai was puzzled. "Tianmoye, although I haven''t been in contact for a long time, he is selfish and cruel, and will never stand up at such a time. He must have other plans!" The road sank in the white night. "That''s right. Let''s go together!" Mo Jian also nodded. It''s not a fool that the wind and the sky can''t change. They all jump out and shout: "how can you make brother moye show off at this time? Zhan Tian helps you "It''s the same if you don''t change it!" Two people rushed up, the golden giant immediately roared, his whole body once again cracked countless black holes, a sharp blade flew out of the black hole, as if the heavenly maids scattered flowers around. White night, the three immediately raised their swords to resist, but the blades were too dense, and they were very hard. Roar! The giant of gold''s huge fist came and attacked the white night. Mo Jian and Chen Canghai changed their faces. "Jump up!" Yelling at night. They didn''t dare to hesitate and did it immediately. The white night took advantage of the situation and stepped aside. The spirit of Zhentian dragon urged and suppressed the soul to sweep all directions. The blade of the jet immediately sank. The three men jumped to the top of the blades and skilfully avoided them. "These blades are only released all over him. Above is a vacuum. Pass from above." Cried the white night. "Good!" Mo Jian and Chen Canghai immediately step forward. Bang! At this time, a startling sound started. Tian moye hit the gate with a fist, and the two poisonous snakes hidden in his sleeve flew out immediately. The two snakes were wrapped with Yuanli, their bodies began to twist, their skin cracked and their scales were blooming. In a short time, they turned into two jiaosnakes more than ten meters long! Whoa! A dragon snake spits ice, a dragon snake spits fire, ice and fire devastate, the gate is crumbling. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go first." Tianmoye snorted coldly and went out directly against the door. However, he just walked out of the gate, but he didn''t hurry away. Instead, he stood outside the door, holding the brown disc in his hand, reciting some pithy formula quickly with his eyes closed. The circle yuan force was injected into the disc with his words and gestures, and the disc was constantly rotating and growing bigger and bigger... "God, what is he going to do?" The people inside were surprised. "No, he''s going to seal the door!" Someone has an insight into his intention! "Does he want us to die here? There are still a lot of people who control the beast gate! " "He doesn''t care about the life and death of other beast controlling men!! Stop him People yelled wildly. Feng zhantian''s eyes were awe inspiring and rushed to the gate, but the two ice and fire snakes that had turned into Jiaoshe immediately attacked and forced them back! "You just stay here, and I''ll come to see you again next time you don''t open the cloud mountain!" Tianmoye sneered and laughed again and again. As soon as he pushed his hand, the disc immediately hit the gate. The two snakes in it immediately get out before the gate is closed. I don''t change my complexion. Now they have rushed to the front, how difficult it is to retreat from the golden giant. If they can''t get out at this time, they will surely die... as the disc gets closer, the hope for survival in people''s hearts is also a little bit shattered... whoosh! At this time, a snow shuttle went. Sonorous. Snow fall in front of the door, directly inserted on the ground, covered over the top of the disc in the snow, can not move forward, the door exposed a big hole.People were stunned and looked sideways. It was a sword!! Luo Buchang was astonished with the wind and the sky. Looking sideways, the master of the sword is the man wearing the mask! "Get out of here!" Drink in the daytime. The wind and the sky do not change understanding, immediately drill out of the gate. "What?" The sky outside was shocked. "My God! Die Fall not to change with the wind, the day extremely angry, a rush out of the palace, directly to the sky moye kill. "Everybody, get out of here Drink in the daytime and rush out. Tianmoye was chased and killed by the wind and the sky, and could not maintain the disc. When the disc slipped, people rushed out madly. At night, he pulled out the sword and rushed out with Mo Jian and Chen Canghai. Luoxin in the rear area was covered by the family members and rushed out. People from other sects rushed out. However, the golden giant did not stop killing because of the destruction of the gate. Instead, he was attracted to the gate because of the constant rush to the gate. People still suffered a lot when they gathered together. The golden giant could kill five to six people with one punch, and all of them could fight hard Life rushes to the door, no one will hold down the giant. For a moment, the gate was a mountain of corpses and a river of blood. Countless people were buried here forever... more than half of the people escaped from the palace. The golden giant in the gate did not keep up with it. It stood outside the gate and looked at the people quietly with a pair of golden gem like eyes. Whoa. At this time, the wind and the sky do not change back to meet their own family. People did not rush to leave, but in the periphery, leaving the palace at night, they sat under the palace to breathe. Mo Jian and Chen Canghai also sit down and swallow the pill. At last, they escaped from the dangerous palace of the cold moon, but I don''t know how many amazing talents stay there forever. It has to be said that this huge palace is a great test given by Shenzong to posterity. Only those who can stand the test can live and get more... however, just when everyone thought that they had escaped from the heaven, the roar began again. They looked up at the palace in shock. However, the giant gold giant at the gate of the palace suddenly flashed his hands towards the left and right sides of the gate, and his palms fell into the wall. Then, the lines on his body burst into a brilliant light, and the palace began to rotate. Click... Click click... the sound of gear and printing array rotation rings. Everyone was shocked. "Is this palace of the cold moon... Actually the body of that monster?" "No, it, together with the palace... Is a huge organ in itself!" Someone yelled. Countless people were surprised. The huge palace constantly twists and turns, with two huge gold feet stretching out from below, and then two horrible hands covering the sky. The golden giant at the gate becomes the heart. In a short time, the palace has become a giant supporting the sky! This is the organ? Is this the way to worship the moon? Staring at the giant in the white night, my heart sank. The change of the palace is similar to that of the golden giant swallowing the wind and carefree before, and using it as the heart! But this giant is obviously stronger and more terrifying than the golden giant. No wonder the outside of the palace looks so big, but there is only so much space inside... turn around in the daytime and want to withdraw. But by this time, the palace giant had already stretched out his horrible palm and photographed it here. "Get out of here!" Seeing this in the white night, he immediately roared. Mo Jian and Chen Canghai dodge immediately. However... Dong >!!!!! The palm blows on the earth, and the ground of the whole moon worshiping God sect is all cracked. The ground is shaking and the sky is breaking. The surrounding buildings are turned into dust. The air waves are blowing violently. The breath of destruction is surging out under this palm... throw the soft sword forward in the daytime. Without the soft sword, the speed increases rapidly. When you rush to the position of the soft sword, you can pull out the sword and throw it to speed up the forward speed. Mo Jian is more relaxed. His speed is not slow, but his body and defense are even more amazing. With the body covered by soul lock, even if he doesn''t escape, this attack can''t kill him. But Chen Canghai was much more unfortunate. When the white night was still on the front, there was a dull hum in the rear. At that time, he turned around and saw Chen Canghai''s chest pierced by a sharp sword, and he fell down from the air. His eyes were cold and he looked sideways. He could see that he could not change his position not far away. He waved one hand and released his soul power. The sword that was inserted on Chen Canghai''s shoulder immediately flew out. "No change!" The sound of the white night is chilly. Fall does not change to fly, straight grasp Chen Canghai''s lightning sword."This sword belongs to me!" "Go away!" In the white night, he jumped to Chen Canghai''s side. His soft sword roared fiercely, and his sword idea and strength burst out. I don''t change my eyes. My soul is accumulating. I want to block the sword. But he obviously did not know how terrible the power of the sword was... Dong! The amazing soft sword was directly cut into two parts. The amazing soft sword was cut directly into his abdomen and cut it into a huge hole. The blood splashed everywhere, and the body trembled even more. He was shocked by the aftereffect. The light on his body twinkled and the magic weapon of protection started by himself, so that people did not die by the power of the sword. He looked at the masked man in surprise, and immediately turned around and pulled out in great pain. White night did not go after, but stepped in the past, helped Chen Canghai escape. But at this moment, the giant over there raised his hand again and blew towards the ground. The hand of the palace giant is so huge that it seems to cover the sky. Countless people are still in the palm of the hand, including white night and Chen Canghai. "Get out of here Mo Jianfei rushes over and stands in front of Chen Canghai in the white night. He holds the sword in one hand and the finger formula in his hand. His soul turns into yuan force. A huge turtle shell surrounds his body. "I''ll help you block it. You go!" Mo Jian drinks. "Brother Mo, you can''t stop it!" "Just go away!" Mo Jian insists. "No! You go. I can''t leave now if I don''t change my sword. Don''t worry about me! Let''s go Chen Canghai yelled. "Why waste time?" Mo Jian clenches his teeth and stares at the tighter palm. The final result of such a stalemate among the three is that no one can escape. Chen Canghai''s eyes were red and his lips were bleeding. Suddenly, he raised the lightning sword in his hand and stabbed him hard at his chest. Yes! Suicide! Die!! Only dead! These two people will leave! So he thought. But before the sword of thunder and lightning penetrated his chest, he was shaken down by the palm of the white night. "White night..." Chen Canghai''s pupil shrinks. "Don''t give up, you still have unfinished things! Is your faith so vulnerable? " White night took off the mask, a slightly pale but resolute face exposed. Chen Canghai was stunned and looked at the man foolishly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 He stood up with heavy steps and walked forward, standing in front of Mo Jian. "White night..." Mo Jian saw this and said, "hide behind me quickly!" "No! Elder martial brother Mo, I''ll deal with this monster. You should step back for a while! " "What?" Mo Jian was stunned. But he suddenly reached out and grabbed them and threw them to the rear. Mo Jian focuses all his attention on the fallen hand. He is not prepared for the white night and is thrown out directly. They fell to the ground, but they did not care about the pain and quickly got up and looked over there. But I saw that terrible hand had fallen... Dong!!!!!!!! The earth trembled. The air waves are released in all directions, and the breath of destruction is like the surging waves. "Younger martial brother Bai..." Chen Canghai yelled. Mo Jian is stunned. White night... So dead? The giant''s hands were pressed down like steel plates, and the force bombarded the broken earth. The scene was magnificent. But... Those who have not yet escaped the palm of their hand suddenly find that the palm of the hand suddenly stops at a distance of less than one meter. What''s going on? Bang Dong! There was a huge earthquake. With the sound of a magnificent sword, the sword blossomed from a distance. A golden sword directly cut into the palace giant''s palm, and rushed towards the palace giant with incomparable power... the sword was so powerful that it seemed to run through the sky and blast upward. People only see this golden sword awn growing in this dark world, drawing a long and thin line from the palm of the palace giant to its head, and then disappeared. It''s just like in the dark, there is a peerless power in this life and death between the cleavage of a subversive way of life and death! As soon as the golden awn disappears, the palace giant is still, as if frozen, holding the posture of shooting down. After a while... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there were a lot of explosions on the palace giant, and his body was split up in all directions, and the golden awn penetrated the place where he was living and splitting apart... in the white night, he clung to the dead dragon sword and gasped for breath. The handle of the sword became hot again. It was as if he had evaporated all the power of the sword in his body. He quickly took the sword back to its scabbard. The man was unstable and nearly fell to the ground. Then he saw the palace giant, which had been completely destroyed by this sword, and his whole body was broken into pieces, a little bit broken... Collapsed... this is a sword that decides the victory or defeat. A sword beyond the limit! That''s what the dead dragon did! He turned around and followed the flying dust and the crumbling earth towards Chen Canghai and Mo Jian not far away. They are petrified, staring at the collapse of the palace giant, the dementia on their faces has explained the shock in their hearts. Looking at the coming white night, Chen Canghai trembled: "younger martial brother Bai... This... Is what you do?" "Hurry up... Get out of here..." white night holds the big stone by the side, standing some unsteadiness. Chen Canghai returned to his senses and did not dare to ask again. He got up to help the white night. Mo Jian, holding a man in one hand, makes a pilgrimage to the moon god. Many people have not responded to the collapse of the palace giant. They have given up escape. After all, the palace giant''s attack range is too wide, but the appearance of the amazing golden awn makes them hope again. He turned around and looked at the palace giant who collapsed in the distance. He was deeply shocked in his eyes. "What is that?" "It''s the smell again?" Feng zhantian, who was walking fast, also noticed something strange. He turned his head and looked away. However, the golden awn disappeared quickly, just like a flash in the pan. When the palace giant died, people''s threats were completely eliminated, and a feeling of survival rose in everyone''s heart. White night was taken by Mo Jian and Chen Canghai, and finally left Shenzong and returned to bieyun mountain. Chen Canghai was injured and his soul was exhausted at night. Mo Jian was in the best condition, but he was also very hard with them. They did not walk fast or slow. They deliberately avoided the crowd and walked along the path toward the mountain. "I don''t know how they are now! Now the treasure of the moon worship God sect has been carved up. I believe there will be no other trip to Yunshan in the future. " Mo Jian took a breath and faced the white night road beside him. In the white night, he lowered his head and closed his eyes, as if he was taking a rest. Suddenly, he whispered, "is there anyone at the entrance of bieyun mountain to meet us?" "A lot of elite students have come to the college, and Shushan teacher has been waiting outside." Mo kendo. "Canghai, don''t go out with us. Later, you stop by the road, put away your sword and leave with the people in the holy yard. Don''t tell others about your harvest, or there will be disaster!" Wheezing at night."I see. Be careful." Chen Canghai nodded. There are many treasures of the moon worship God sect, but in the final analysis, the strongest one is the moon worship God blood. This God blood gives the white night a blood mansion, which is also the fundamental reason for the collapse of the moon worship God family. Naturally, the white night can''t tell the story of his getting the blood, otherwise, it will lead to the disaster of killing himself. Mo Jian speeds up the pace, two people straight toward the outside of the mountain. At the entrance of bieyun mountain, the elite experts of Wangdu''s colleges and forces have gathered here. With the fall of the palace giant, people have to escape from the bieyun mountain, more and more people appear at the entrance. The number of people in the sanctuary is very large, and there are also a lot of them. At present, she is the leader of Ye Qian. She is pale and leads the people of the holy yard to walk out quickly. Muqi, who is attracted by the holy yard, immediately rushes up to inquire about the situation. With the help of Muqi and others, the people of the holy yard were finally relieved and seemed to have escaped from death. Then came Zixing college and Hongcai College... more than a dozen colleges came out one after another. Seeing these people come out at almost the same time, people have already noticed something. After a while, the news about the discovery of Shenzong''s Secret collection immediately spread to all people''s ears. "Is Shenzong''s Secret collection really coming into the world?" Exclamations came and went. This news is like a bomb, which instantly detonates the whole mountain gate. Those people who are upset by us suddenly come to the spirit and are excited. "There are people coming out again!" At this time, the cry rose again. Seeing that Feng zhantian leads the experts of the wind family to run out from the entrance, the wind family is very happy and immediately rushes up. "Big and little! Are you all right? " Feng''s family will immediately prepare the pills and magic weapons to heal and recover for fengzhantian. "I''m fine! This is a worthwhile trip! I''ve got the secret collection of the worship of the moon The wind and the sky whispered. This word falls, the wind family is overjoyed. Get the secret collection of Shenzong? What does this mean? All the people of the major forces here know it well! Wind family, perhaps will rise because of this! "How about young master Xiaoyao?" Someone found that Feng Xiaoyao was not in the team and asked immediately. Feng zhantian listens, his eyes are tight, and he shakes his head. People immediately scattered a little joy, understand that the wind Xiaoyao has encountered unexpected. , "Your Highness is out!" Suddenly, a burst of one after another voice sounded. Then see Nangong enterprise in the company of Zhang Qinghong and others, out of bieyun mountain. The man outside of immediately took action and shouted, "see your highness." General Wang Chuan and Shangshu Xihong immediately went forward to worship. However, Nangong''s face was chilly and her eyes were full of anger. She looked at Feng zhantian and others not far away from her eyes and said, "listen to me!" "My subordinates are here!" "I order you to wait, and take all the Feng family down for me right now!" "Well? Princess, what is this? Wang Chuan raised his head and asked. "Feng zhantian and Feng Xiaoyao, two brothers, intend to murder the princess. They are extremely guilty! You don''t want to take these traitors quickly? " Zhang Qinghong said lightly. All around us were shocked by this remark. Kill the princess? How dare you do such a thing? Feng''s family is very good. Why kill Nangong enterprise? What''s more, the relationship between Feng Xiaoyao and Nangong enterprise is not very good? How could such a thing be done? "Princess your highness, maybe I had a little misunderstanding with you in the Yunshan mountain, but please don''t mention it. My heart is loyal to the dynasty, and your respect for your highness is good. How can it hurt you?" The wind and the sky are light. "So you mean I''m slandering you?" Nangong is gnashing his teeth. "I just think your Highness has misunderstood us." Just the right answer. Nangong enterprise snorted coldly: "misunderstanding? There will be no misunderstanding! Wang Chuan, Xihong, you two quick start, take down the wind family! Come on "This..." they looked at each other, looking rather embarrassed. South palace enterprise facial expression changes slightly, two people are still hesitating unexpectedly? However, at this time, a melodious bugle came from the distance. People were shocked and went along with the reputation. However, a large number of warriors in silver armor came from the mountain road in the distance. The soul monks let the road open one after another, and they looked up in horror. These warriors are all strong breath, all of them are masters in the spirit state. They are neat in action and have cold eyes. They are all experienced veterans. When they arrive, an invisible air pressure diffuses. "It''s the flag of his highness... His highness is coming!" "Your Highness?" "See your royal highness!" "See your royal highness!" The voice is unceasing, most soul practice actually spontaneously kneel down, everyone''s face is blazing, words and deeds are excited, there is a little pious in the eyesIn the middle of the bright silver sergeant, a majestic jade chariot was walking slowly. The chariot was pulled by white and huge male Tigers with full style and dignity. Prince of the dynasty! People looked at the chariot quietly, their eyes burning. This man, who had been hidden in the palace for many years, but had great power, actually appeared in front of bieyun mountain today... Nangong enterprise''s face changed slightly. When he saw the visitor, he hesitated, walked over and bowed to the chariot over there. "I''ve seen your brother." With the Oracle standing down, the spirit of killing was stirring among the sergeants. When the chariot stopped, the two huge white tigers were lying in front of the chariot with a lazy look on their faces. They were incomparably dignified and did not need words. The whole messy Mountain Gate was completely shaken by the arrival of this man. "My sister doesn''t have to be polite." A clear voice came from the chariot. "Thank you." Nangongzhou has a low voice. "What? Listen to Huangmei''s tone, seems a little unhappy? Has anyone offended you? " "Don''t go to Yunshan mountain. Under the command of fengzhantian and fengxiaoyao, Fengjia intends to harm me. Please make decisions for me." Nangong enterprise angry road. "Oh? Is there such a thing? " The prince''s voice is not light or light: "zhantian, what the Royal sister said, but the fact?" , "Feng''s loyalty to his majesty has always been highly respected by the court. How can he do such a thing? I think your highness must have been shocked by what happened in the other mountains. This is why I misunderstand the wind. Besides, I feel sad when I feel uneasy. If this princess is going to get down, I will be very cold. Feng zhantian immediately said. "You..." Nangong enterprise gnawed his teeth and said angrily, "many people in the holy yard have seen it, and the people of the Tibetan dragon academy can also testify! How can I fall into a hole and lay a stone in it "Yes! Do you want to turn black and white into black? " Someone stood up and spoke for the princess. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 But fengzhantian coldly glanced at those who interrupted, and hummed: "human evidence is also evidence? If so, I can find as many witnesses as your highness wants. " "Asshole!" Nangong enterprise was extremely angry and wanted to say something. At this time, the prince''s voice came out again. "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s up to your brother to investigate. What do you think? I will give you a satisfactory answer Hearing this, Nangong suddenly understood something. His eyes trembled and his face turned pale. If she did not know that Feng zhantian was the prince''s person, it would be too simple. "Brother Huang, you..." "Huangmei, what''s the matter?" Asked the prince. Nangong Ying bit his lip bitterly and said in a low voice: "nothing... Nothing, let''s leave it to the Emperor..." from the beginning to the end, Nangong enterprise is just a chess piece of Fengjia, taitianxiao and even the holy yard... "send the Royal sister back to rest." The prince said. "Yes A small group of people were immediately separated out of the bright silver Jiashi, who gave up their horses and escorted Nangong to the king. Nangong''s face was extremely ugly. But at this time, another group of people rushed out from the entrance of bieyun mountain, accompanied by many fierce animals. "The man who controls the beast gate!" "Surround me!" Drink in the wind and in the sky. Feng''s family immediately rushed to the man who controlled the beast gate. The first day moye looked cold, and said in a low voice: "the wind fights the sky, are you going to fight?" "Fight? Although you don''t want to kill others in the school, you don''t want to kill me, princess The wind and the sky are cold. "Tut Tut, it''s obvious that you did all this. How did it happen to me? As soon as your brother Feng Xiaoyao and Tai Tianxiao lead the people of the holy yard into bieyun mountain, they set traps at each pass to kill those who enter the mountain! Now, I''m the one who controls the beast gate? It''s really a great way to smooth the world. " Tianmoye looked around, saw the crown prince''s frame, saluted the prince, and then said in a loud voice: "dear friends of Wangdu academy and zongmen, I don''t think you need to wait for your disciples here, because they have been killed in bieyun mountain by Tai Tianxiao and Feng Xiaoyao. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate, because their traps are not successful every time, Some of them have successfully escaped, but they have become the target of their pursuit. I wonder if they have come out now! " When this was said, the scene immediately became boiling. "I can testify! Just started to kill a group of people in the holy mountain! Fortunately, thanks to the help of all the experts in the Tibetan dragon academy, we were not killed. Otherwise, we would have been an unknown corpse in bieyun mountain Just then, a group of people came out. It''s Hong Bao of Hongcai college! "Damn it!" After understanding the situation, Hong Tian, vice president of Hongcai college, was infuriated: "no wonder the people of Hongcai college left bieyun mountain so early. It turns out that this is the case. Holy courtyard, Fengjia! You are so mean "Control beast gate! You can eat your meal at random, but you can''t talk nonsense! " A voice came. A large number of people came to this line, and the people who spoke were Muqi, the head of the twenty-four sages of the sanctuary! "There''s no evidence. You can say whatever you want. It''s not once or twice that our holy yard has been splashed with dirty water. If you can provide evidence, our holy house is willing to accept sanctions. If you can''t provide evidence, it will be slander." As soon as Muqi''s voice sank, his momentum blossomed. People all around feel cold and pressure doubled. Muqi was very satisfied when he saw this. He suddenly thought of something and quickly turned to salute the people in the chariot: "Muqi has offended you. Please forgive me." "No harm!" The prince''s voice sounded again, and then a hand stretched out from the curtain and lifted it open. A beautiful and beautiful man came out of the curtain. The man was dressed in a gold striped Bi robe, with beautiful features, sword eyebrows and stars. Many people saw him and praised him. He was a beautiful man. Is this the prince of the dynasty who is usually the first and the last? The prince stood in front of the chariot, glanced at the thousands of people present, and said slowly, "on the farewell trip to Yunshan mountain, everyone will do it for the benefit of others. How many grievances and disputes have occurred can not be sorted out. Although there are no rules and regulations, it can not be recovered. You will have anger and sorrow in your heart, and it will not help. Today''s gratitude and resentment will be suspended for the time being, the king of the future Is it better to solve the problem of gratitude and resentment, and to be superior to others The prince said so, and no one dares to investigate, otherwise it would be a slap on the face of the prince. "What the prince said is very true." The crowd exclaimed. In fact, it is true. Even if the holy house and the wind family do so, what can they do? The holy academy is powerful. How can a third rate college like Hongcai college take it? If you want to get revenge, you can only rely on the college competition.However, the prince''s words, also let people secretly guess what. Before long, more and more people came out of bieyun mountain. Yinjia, Luojia, beixuan and Tibetan dragon house. In bieyun mountain, people tear their faces and fight for each other. However, when they leave bieyun mountain, they dare not act rashly. After all, there are experts and elites of their own sects outside. Once they mess up, they will be out of control. The prince was also surprised that he didn''t make trouble for the gate. Even if the gate provoked the wind family, he seemed to ignore it. This makes people very curious. With the phenomenon that all people walk out of bieyun mountain in one day, people are more determined. The most precious treasure in bieyun mountain has been discovered. "What wonderful things can we get from fighting heaven?" The prince asked with a smile. "Nothing." Feng zhantian shrugged his shoulders, and then said in a loud voice, "it''s Mo Jian of the Tibetan dragon Academy. If you leave home, you can''t change it. If you find the secret treasure of Shenzong, you''ve got a chance." The words fall, fall can''t change and snow angry staring at the wind battle day, and all people''s eyes are also locked in the first time on two people, a pair of eyes release the light of greed. "No, what chance have you got?" The family was extremely excited, and the uncle who didn''t change asked in a hurry. "What I got is a set of skills called" seven moves of Shenzong ". This soul skill is extremely exquisite and full of fighting skills of materialized heaven and soul. After I go back, I will write the moves." Do not change the light way. "Good! Good!! Good! Hahaha... "Fall shake ground laughs. "Canghai, what have you gained?" Muqi walked to Chen Canghai, who was healing, and said faintly. Chen Canghai eyebrows move, low voice way: "it is a soul weapon sword." "Is it?" Muqi laughed, but did not speak, but there was a flash of light in his eyes. "Snow, and you?" Zitian, the president of Zixing college, asked. "Dean, what I got is just a magic weapon named rainstorm pear flower mirror. The grade has not been identified. I don''t know whether it is powerful or not." Said the snow. "The things of the worship of the moon god are not bad, not bad, not bad!" Purple sky nodded repeatedly. They will become heroes of their families. Piaoyue was extremely unconvinced. She stared at the windy day over there and said in a loud voice, "but fengzhantian lied. He also got benefits, and it was much better than us!" "Oh?" The prince''s eyes turned and looked at the wind and the sky. "It''s just a pair of eyes. Compared with theirs, it''s useless." The wind war day sees cannot hide, pour also does not change color of calm. "Pupil? Now that you have it, it''s yours! " The prince nodded and asked, "who else has the chance?" "Lin Fengxiang of the Soul Valley, Zhang Zhihe of the Sancai gate, and Lingfeng sect all benefited." Said the wind. "Good!" The prince nodded and said, "where are these people?" These people immediately stand out, Chen Canghai hesitated for a while, also walked out. "Mo Jian hasn''t come out yet." There is humanity. At this time, two figures came from the entrance. They were Mo Jian and Bai Ye. "The masked one?" The wind and the sky are cold. "Mo Jian is coming!" "Who is that man?" Someone asked. "I don''t know." The prince looked at the two people coming over there, nodded and said faintly, "since you are all here, it''s almost over! The purpose of my coming here today is very simple. I have come here under the order of my father and the emperor to present to your Majesty the secret treasures of Shenzong that you have found. Now that you have the treasures, please give them to me as soon as possible. " Everyone was shocked when this was said. It turns out that the prince is here to collect fishermen?? "The prince... This... This is what my elder martial brothers and younger brothers have bought with their lives, isn''t it..." Zixue was stunned. She still wanted to rely on this magic weapon to participate in the college contest, but now the prince asked them to hand in the things. Who can stand it? "Are you going to disobey the emperor The prince said. There is no doubt about the tone. When the words fell, they seemed to be on top of a mountain. To fight against the imperial court is to seek death! Those who got the baby resented it, but those who didn''t got it sneered and looked at the play. Originally they were very jealous, but now they are happy. There was no choice but to give up the baby one by one. However, those who have gained intensive skills will not suffer. For example, if they do not change their skills, they have already recorded the moves in their heads, and hand over is just a pithy formula, and their families can still practice them. "Mo Jian, I heard that you have got a soul lock armour. Hand it in." The prince said. Mo Jian clenched his fist, but he finally compromised.See in the white night, eyes cold. We all worked hard to get these treasures. Now this guy is enjoying the success with his mouth open! How shameless! "Your Highness, although you have these treasures, in my opinion, you have suffered a great loss. It is not a good deal!" At this time, the white night mouth, clear voice, it is very unique. "Oh?" The prince looked sideways at the white night: "how do you say that?" "If you lose your heart for some magic weapons and covet small profits, is this a good deal?" White night said, "after all, you will become the king of a country in the future. If this matter is publicized, will it not be good for your image and reputation? Even if we don''t say it now, we still feel uncomfortable. " He was wearing a mask and was not afraid to say that. No one knew his identity anyway. "Bold!" The next one was furious: "dare you talk to your royal highness like this? Take him! " " yes! " At once a beetle came forward. "Slow down!" The prince raised his hand, and the Oracle retreated immediately. He looked at the white night with great interest and asked, "who is your excellency?" "Wouldn''t it be foolish of me to give my name?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 "That''s right. You''ve offended me with that remark, and you can''t reveal your identity." The crown prince nodded: "but what you said is a big mistake. It is your majesty who wants these treasures, not me, so I am not greedy for small profits. In addition, the bieyun mountain operation was launched by the imperial court, and the entrance to the bieyun mountain was opened by the court. The purpose of this action is to investigate the secret of the worship of the moon, offer it to the court, and help Da Xia with the secret scriptures of Shenzong Why do you say that the dynasty is more prosperous? Is it right or wrong that I ask them to hand in the property now? " This prince is really not simple, a few words, put himself in the position of reason. "Your Highness, you can''t let him go! There are so many treasures in Shenzong. What you get is just some superficial things. It is this person who really gets the inheritance of Shenzong''s secret treasure! " At this moment, the wind and the sky opened up again. The words fall, the scene of people are quiet down, a pair of eyes brush at the white night. "Secret treasure inheritance?" The prince frowned: "Zhan Tian, what do you mean? Say it clearly Feng zhantian said in a loud voice: "I don''t know what this person has obtained, but when the Shenzong mechanism is triggered and a mechanism giant stronger than Jue Hun state appears, it is this person who uses the secret treasure of Shenzong to kill the giant with one move! There is no one like this. The prince thinks that what we get can be used to kill those who are strong in Jue Hun state The scene was in a state of uproar. "How could this masked man get such a good thing?" "There are many treasures in Shenzong, but there is only one treasure. I''m afraid this person has taken it!" People immediately whispered, and the greed in their eyes became stronger. The white night frowned again and again, and it was the wind and the sky. However, he obviously misunderstood and regarded the dead dragon sword as the secret treasure of Shenzong... "Sir, for the prosperity of the great Xia Dynasty, please give it up." The prince said. No words in the night? How? Will you hand over the dead dragon sword? "Your Highness, take it yourself." Feng Zhan Tian smiles. The prince''s brow moved and made a wink. A group of beetles rushed to the white night at once. This situation is not conducive to fighting! The white night looks chilly. He has just urged to use the dead dragon sword in Shenzong. If he fights again, he will fall into disadvantageous situation. However, the front road has been sealed off, and the only way back is bieyun mountain, unless it retreats into the mountain. "Stop it!" There was a sound at the Tibetan dragon courtyard. I saw the mountain out of the crowd, standing in front of the white night, the group of beetles stopped. "Mr. Shushan of the Tibetan dragon academy?" "Do you have any advice?" said the prince Shushan''s face was calm, his eyes were ancient, and he said slowly: "Your Highness, the secret treasure of worshipping the moon is the relic of the God clan. All of them are the relics of the God clan. They are not very important to the development of the dynasty. If it''s Danfa or array printing drawings, the Dynasty needs it. I believe that the heroes present will not hesitate to give away the treasures they got in bieyun mountain, but none of these people have What they get is just some high-level magic weapons and skills, and they have gone through life and death and paid blood and tears for it. Therefore, I urge the crown prince to give them these things to show their appreciation for their performance in the bieyun mountain. " After that, Shushan made a deep bow. Seeing this in the white night, he felt warm in his heart. He knew that Shushan stood up to protect him. He would not choose this way unless he had to. After all, he was the prince. Many people were quite surprised to hear Shushan''s words. In the face of the prince, Shushan dare to say so... the prince''s face is still very calm, even calmer than Shushan. For his words, the prince seems to have fallen into thinking. But this thinking did not last long. "The four masters of music, chess, calligraphy and painting in the Tibetan dragon academy have always been the most respected predecessors in this palace. Since the old master has opened his mouth, we will sell you more or less a face. We will give them the things they get. Your majesty, we will intercede for you." When the words fell, everyone was overjoyed. They knelt down and cried out, "thank you, your highness!" The prince nodded, but his words were obviously not finished. He turned his eyes and fell on the body of the white night. He continued: "however, this palace must take back this man''s property. If you can kill the existence above the soul state, how can it have no effect on the dynasty? Come on, take this man down! " The prince drank. "Your Highness, no!" Shushan also wanted to stop, but was surrounded by the Oracle, rescue can not be white night. Bai Ye was shocked. He didn''t expect that the prince gave up other people''s magic weapon and chose his own. After careful consideration, he realized the power of the prince. It was of course irrelevant to give up the magic weapon of these people. After all, he already knew what these people had in their hands. At best, it was something more advanced. But it was different on the white night. How could he be a general person who could kill the existence of Jue Hun state at one stroke, and the existence above Jue Hun state was just a blow I don''t know how terrifying its power is. The prince has begun to believe what Feng zhantian said. This masked man has indeed obtained the secret treasure of Shenzong.In the white night, his face is tight, and his steps are straight backward. The battle is extremely irrational. There are so many Jiashi and countless academy experts here. If they go on fighting, they will be captured alive. Once they are caught, they will not be able to protect the dead dragon sword. They are afraid that the Qianlong ring will also be discovered by the crown prince. He immediately stepped back into bieyun mountain with a little feet. "Run in!" The prince spoke lightly. The soldier armour was in pursuit. "What about the teacher?" Looking at a large number of Jiashi rushing into bieyun mountain, Mo Jian quickly walks to Shushan with a worried face. "If I try to help Bai Ye, I will only expose his identity. That will not only harm him, but also harm our Tibetan dragon house. Up to now, we can only see his own." Shushan shook his head and sighed, but said. At this time, no one can help him. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s so busy here. How about the old Taoist priest joining in?" Suddenly, there was a laugh. Whoa. A gust of strong wind blows, then see a gray figure swept down from the air and landed directly in front of the prince''s chariot. The man appeared, and the people around him rushed up. "Be bold! Who dares to be bold in front of the prince! " General Wang Chuan immediately cried out in anger. The prince immediately raised his hand and motioned to Wang Chuan to stop talking. When people looked at him, he was a dirty Taoist with rags and brown clothes. His hair was gray and messy, and his whole body was covered with dirt. He was more like a beggar. Many people at the scene changed their faces when they saw the man clearly. Crazy Taoist! He''s here! This man does not belong to any Force Academy. He is crazy and does whatever he wants. He is greedy for treasure and lust. It is said that even his majesty doesn''t pay attention to him. It is said that three years ago, the mad Taoist passed by a small town beside Wangdu and killed all 73 members of a rich family in the small town. It is said that the mad Taoist took a fancy to the young lady of the rich family. The whole country was shocked by this incident. However, because there was no evidence, the court could not arrest the mad Taoist. As many people know, this is what he did, because the mad Taoist had been in love with the young lady of the rich family There''s no shortage of such things. Many people scold secretly in their hearts, but dare not have any disrespect on their faces. After all, it is said that he has the strength above the spirit state... "ha ha ha, prince? You are also here. It''s fun!! But I heard that there are more interesting things in bieyun mountain today? Show me what it is? Get it out! Take it out The mad Taoist clapped his hands and danced like a child. Although his words were so rude, the Prince did not change his face. He motioned to the people not to move, and then calmly said, "is it for God''s family''s treasure, master? That''s a pity. The one who got the treasure has already fled to bieyun mountain. " "The one who got the baby is in bieyun mountain?" The mad Taoist opened his eyes and then laughed: "is it playing cat and mouse? Ha ha ha ha, interesting, so interesting After that, the man turned and leaped into a gray awn and darted into bieyun mountain. The prince''s eyes sparkled. At that end of the book mountain, the eyebrows are full of dignified. "Now... It''s troublesome!" ... in bieyun mountain, breathing heavily in the white night, he rushed to the top of the mountain again. There were nearly a hundred Jiashi in the back of the mountain. The beetles didn''t dare to chase after them in the thick fog. They ran to the middle of the mountain in the daytime, and then stopped. He took a pill from the Qianlong ring and had a little rest. Fortunately, there was Qianlong ring. His recovery speed was amazing, but after a while, people stopped breathing All over the body is covered with soul power. "It seems that I can''t leave bieyun mountain for the time being. It''s only a few days before the channel of bieyun mountain is closed. Can I wait here for a year?" The white night whispers. We must find a way to rush out, otherwise we will be trapped here. However, since the prince decided to capture himself, he was afraid that the heavy guard set by the pass would not be realistic. Take off the mask? What''s more, everyone thought that Bai Ye was seriously injured and did not take part in the trip to bieyun mountain. If he appeared, he would be doubted and people would guess that the masked man was actually white night. What to do now? The white night bows his head to meditate. "Ah Just then, there was a sad cry in the distance. White night heart a tight, close to the wall to look far away. It''s the Dynasty Warriors... they get together, shivering, and the ground is full of fragmented corpses. "You... Who are you?" The beetles yelled at a slovenly Taoist who came by, laughing and asking, "did the mouse who took the treasure of Shenzong run this way?" "What mouse... You... Who are you?" The slovenly old Taoist priest laughed again, but he clapped it with one hand, and the spirit of the palm collapsed and turned into several silk threads, which penetrated the eyes and hearts of these warriors.All the beetles froze and died at once. What a cruel means! What a powerful means! In the white night, the complexion was coagulated. Those who can easily kill Qi soul state must be at the level of absolute soul state. "For me?" He immediately turned and ran back. The slovenly Taoist priest licked the blood on his hands and walked forward on the dead bodies. However, after just a few steps, his face suddenly became ferocious and twisted, and people laughed wildly. "Smell! It''s the smell of living people again! Ha ha ha ha, it must be the smell of the mouse!!! You have to hide it! Here comes the cat! Ha ha ha... " he jumped into the air, released his spirit and flew in the sky. is a force of spirit and spirit. It can force the soul to exert itself, and the soul is possessed by the body. The gifted generation can understand the meaning of the soul and grasp the essence of the essence of the sky. The slovenly Taoist made a strong whistling sound when he walked against the sky. Naturally, he heard and understood clearly the white night when he was rushing towards the deep mountain of bieyun. "It''s true that he is a person in Jue Hun state, but now the dead dragon sword can no longer be used. There is no way to counter the person in Jue Hun state. Once caught by him, he will surely die!" His eyes are cold. Although the mountain road is rugged, there is no obstacle to the Taoist. Now, he can only hide inside the Shenzong and think about countermeasures! After thinking about it, I went straight to the entrance of Shenzong at night. "Oh? I found the mouse, ha ha At this time, behind the sound of the slovenly Taoist madness, accompanied by a terrible air blade. Bang! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 As fast as lightning, the blade of air fell on the side of the white night. I see it in the white night, and I have a cold sweat. The air blade directly penetrates the earth and hits the belly of the mountain. It''s a completely soul power air blade. It''s extremely sharp! "It''s crooked. I''m sorry. I''m sure I''ll hit you next time." Lao Dao laughed, waved again and attacked again. The white night stares at the golden steps, speeds up and steps up. Whoa. The man disappeared on the golden steps. "Oh? Interesting! Interesting The dirty old man''s eyes glittered with gold and ran away immediately. Whoa. A circle of golden halo wrapped his body tightly. When he opened his eyes again, he was already inside the worship of the moon god. But just at the moment when the Taoist priest just entered, a snowy awn was beheaded towards him! The murderous gas broke out. It''s white night! Buzz! The amazing blade whistled. Lao Dao is very fast. His hands are like lightning. He meets the sword. Click! White night amazing strength to go down, but feel like splitting on a ball of cotton, looking at a look, found that the old way actually with double fingers clip soft sword!! "Good strength! Is it a strong mouse? But it''s no use! " The Taoist priest laughed and flicked his finger. A terrible soul power swung from his finger to the sword. In the white night, the body trembled wildly and retreated again and again, feeling the blood in the body overflowing. People of level 9 of Qi soul state can fight with their full strength by virtue of the general situation and the soft sword white night. However, the opponent is not a Qi soul state person, but a Jue soul state person. If he has crossed a large level, his strength is too different. Moreover, the old Taoist priest may not exist in the early stage of Jue Hun state, but he should be a strong one at the fifth level or even higher level... he hummed and turned back with his soft sword. "Well, how can a mouse fight with a cat? You should run away, or I''ll catch you for nothing The slovenly old man laughed and continued to rush towards the white night. He deflated the blade in the back, and the white night kept dodging. Looking at the embarrassed and hasty appearance of the white night, the Taoist priest laughed more happily. "If it goes on like this, he will play to death! See if you can hold him down a little bit. " The white night looks cold, and suddenly the double heaven soul power breaks out in the body. The whole person is covered with a layer of golden light, and the marks of Taotie heaven soul and Zhentian dragon soul are all hovering behind him. Whoa. There was a lot of light all around. The momentum is blooming! The old Taoist priest was shocked and sank a little. "Town!" After drinking in the white night, the soft sword in his hand flew out directly and stabbed the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest was slightly surprised and raised his hand to catch the flying sword. However, he found that a general trend and a soul force were trying to suppress himself! "The profound meaning of the general trend? And twins? " The old Taoist priest was stunned and quickly dodged. The soft sword exploded on the ground and made a big hole in the earth. He looked at the white night stupidly, and suddenly burst out laughing, and his eyes would burst out of his eyes. "Good material! Good material!!! Hahaha, geniuses at the level of demons are the necessary materials for alchemy He seemed to have found the treasure, his muddy eyes were full of madness, and he didn''t seem to want to play any more. His face twisted and he rushed to the white night like crazy. "I''ll break your hands and feet, and then throw them into the cauldron and refine them! With such high-quality materials, I will be able to practice the elixir and help me to break through my cultivation again. Ha ha ha... " in the depths of Lao Dao''s hands, a stream of brown yellow gas was emitted under his robe. This gas actually solidified the air and went straight to the white night, as if to imprison him! White night eyes a cold, hands suddenly toward the ground mercilessly bombard past. Bang! His whole body''s strength poured into the earth, the earth trembled, the ground cracked, and with the gaps directly blasted out by the soft sword, the whole ground was smashed into a long and thin crack. The Taoist priest stepped into the air and threw it directly into the crack. However, the Taoist priest reacted very quickly and his soul force was urged out. People rose from the sky. White night rushed forward, grabbed the soft sword, and cleaved to Lao Dao, who stretched out his fingers and held the soft sword. "How dare mice fight cats?" Lao Dao was a little angry. "I''m not a mouse, and you''re not a cat!" White night light road, suddenly arm a shock. Cang Jue, heavy wave! Dong Dong... the soul power and brute force on the blade of the sword are pounding wildly. At first, the Taoist priest can resist, but later, his body begins to shake. With a loud drink, his other dirty hand went straight to the heart of the night. "The stinky mouse is dying!" "Dead?" White night waist back, extremely exaggerated to avoid this blow. Lao Dao''s claws sank at once, but at this time, the soft sword that he had caught was suddenly pumped vigorously by the white night, and then waved the stab, and the blade of the sword directly penetrated Lao Dao''s chest. Flash sword code! Lao Dao didn''t expect that white night could attack at such a time, and his anger was incomparable. However, he didn''t seem to be a big obstacle. Because of the powerful body of Jue Hun state, Bai Ye didn''t penetrate his heart, and his paw still sank to his body.The destructive power surging between his claws was so vast that he believed that after touching his body, he would be torn apart. , but at this moment! A cloud of Qi rose from the sky, and instantly penetrated the body of Lao Dao, cutting off his paws! "Ah Lao Dao screamed bitterly. He waved his eyes and saw that the other hand of the white night was also lifted up and kept the posture of pinching Jue! At his fingertips, there is also a terrible air sword! Nine soul sword rhyme!! Make sword with soul!! The Taoist priest did not expect that Bai Ye knew how to release the soul power which could only be achieved by the people in Jue soul state. Moreover, Bai Ye did not expect that his nine soul sword formula, which he had practiced for a long time, could break the body of Lao Dao. You should know that the soft sword hit was killed by soul power and brute force. The terror of strength was unimaginable, but it only pierced his flesh and blood. It seems that the power of the nine soul sword formula is far more than what I imagined! Lao Dao was chopped and fell into the crack with a cry. He wanted to pursue the victory in the white night, but he felt the terrible murderous spirit burst out from the crack. He immediately turned around and ran away. "Don''t go! Don''t go!!! Stinky mouse!! I will eat you alive The shrill cry of a slovenly old man rang out. Only to see the earth split, soul gas burst out from the cracks, a gray figure into the air. White night head does not return, continue to rush forward. But running, under the foot of the road is more and more difficult to walk, everywhere are collapsed boulders and cracks. At first glance, unconsciously, they have already rushed to the place where the palace giant fell... roaring! The earth trembled, and the rear rumbled. When he turned around, he saw that Lao Dao''s soul power was released. He dug out a big stone the size of a small hill. He lifted it up to the height of 1000 meters with his breath, and then threw it hard into the white night. Big rocks are like meteorites, falling this way. White night a brisk walk, step on the fallen palace giant body, directly toward the broken palace inside. Bang! The giant''s body can''t shake, but the giant''s body can''t shake, but the earth shakes. Huge palace giants crisscross, complex, white night followed by complex structures to avoid. He was a little far away from the sloppy Taoist. He could use the Qianlong ring to shield his breath. The old Taoist lost the sight of the white night. White night carefully touched the interior of the palace, and the dirty Taoist rushed to the palace, but did not immediately rush into the palace, but left and right to look for traces of the white night. Standing at the gate of the palace in the white night, seeing the future, he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ran inside. The huge palace was split in two by the dragon sword, so the palace is not a dead end. It is easy to escape in the daytime, but if you escape from the palace, there is no place to escape. "Well, how could you be chased by such a crazy old man? Is it from the prince? It should not be. If the prince is really a person who is afraid that he should fight at the mountain pass, how can he wait until he has escaped and then pursue him? Br > , the old man''s hands were still in the old man''s palace. On the ground are still broken bodies. These people came to bieyun mountain to look for treasure. They are buried here with the palace giant. Although the scene is terrible, it also reveals a trace of sadness and helplessness. This is the world of soul cultivation. For the benefit, treasure and soul skill, people can ignore their lives. Because everyone knows that in such a world, only strength is the best guarantee for survival. A man without strength will either linger on or live a life of his own... but before he has taken a few steps, a bright light suddenly comes into his sight. "That''s..." in the white night, he was stunned and ran away, only to see a crystal clear flag falling in the ruins there. The whole body of the flag is white, as if it was made of silver. It is only the size of a palm. If you look carefully, you can see that there are many thin red lines on the top of the flag, which twines the whole flag. "What is this?" White night picked up the flag and looked around. He found that this was the place where he had obtained the Shenyue blood mansion. However, this place has been destroyed and fragmented. It is difficult to see the original appearance. "Maybe it''s the magic weapon left by some soul monk." White night thought, will this small flag into the Qianlong ring. People continue to wipe out, while listening carefully to the movements of the Taoist priest in the distance. Now the Taoist can''t capture his position, but he can clearly lock his position. After all, the Taoist priest is careless and speaks to himself. He has no intention of hiding himself. We have to find a way out! White night thought. However, as soon as the man was walking forward, a sudden "bang Dong" was heard, and the white night was startled. Looking down, it turned out that there was a huge crack under his feet. A big stone fell into the crack."Ha ha, I found it!" The old Taoist over there was overjoyed at the sound and rushed to him. Not good! As soon as the white night''s heart was tight, he ran away immediately. His speed is not so fast. After all, with a soft sword, he can''t get anywhere. The Taoist priest over there quickly locked in the position of the white night. He flies against the sky at a very fast speed, and the terrible gas blade hits him fiercely. "Die! Die! Die! Die! "Death..." the Taoist priest cried crazily. He dodges in a hurry in the daytime, but the air blade hits the ground, which can set off a lot of soul ripples and hit him. It''s hard to live. After a while, the waist on both sides of the white night was cracked by the soul force, and the clothes were dyed red with blood. It''s amazing destructive power. Yu Wei alone is just like this. If you hit him head-on, you''ll be astonished at night. I''m afraid you''ll be killed on the spot. Those who break the soul state are really extraordinary... if they go on like this, they will surely die! My eyes are tight at night. All of a sudden, there is a simple gate ahead. Is it a palace building? He did not want to, a brisk step into the door, backhand closed the door. "Ha ha ha ha! The mouse''s burrowing? It''s like breaking away from the back. This time, you can see where you can run, ha ha ha... the old Taoist priest laughed, and raised his hand and blew it over. Bang! His only palm hit the gate hard, making a thunderbolt. The gate trembled, but it was not opened. Lao Dao was stunned. I don''t know that the sword is at the other end of the gate. Close the gate in the white night, and immediately remove the sword of the dead dragon and stand against the back of the gate. This kind of sword, which is strong when it is strong, can even be killed in seconds by the person in the state of soul breaking. How can it be damaged by the person in the state of absolute soul? The old Taoist was unwilling to accept it. After several rounds of bombing, there were only cracks in the gate, and there was no sign of being blown open at all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 "Cunning mouse, do you think you can get away with it? I don''t believe you can stay in it forever The slovenly old road outside was in a hurry and cried out angrily. But the white night turned a deaf ear. After all, it is the thing of the worship of the moon god, which is so easy to rot, it should be safe now. With a long sigh of relief, he looked at the room and found it extremely unusual. There are a lot of messy things in the room, and some exaggerated paintings are painted on the wall, with rows and rows of characters on the side. White night Leng Leng Leng, walked to carefully read. "Mechanism technique?" After half a ring, the night lost its voice. This place actually records the mechanism skill of the moon worship God sect, and from the description above, it seems that it is not an ordinary mechanism skill. Mechanism skill is a kind of side branch of array and soul skill, but it belongs to the heretical school. In the great Xia Dynasty, few people knew the mechanism skill. So far, only mujue was contacted by day night. Up to now, he has not forgotten the powerful black Italian wooden man. However, most of the mechanism techniques here are not made from ordinary wooden frames. Instead, a large number of visceral bones of spirit beasts and fierce beasts are used as the mechanism or power source. Some taboo mechanism techniques are human power sources, which are extremely cruel and evil. "Is this the art of worshipping the moon?" White night murmured in his heart. After looking around, he found that the building structure here was more like a secret chamber, perhaps hidden in the palace. Because of the dead dragon sword, it fell out of the broken palace. From the words of the patriarch, we can understand that the worship of the moon god sect is a principled sect. We don''t know whether the sect is strong or not, but we must be united. Such a sect will not be bad even if it is bad. But do they have such evil mechanism skills? Or where did you get it? The white night thought for a while, and suddenly a sudden fantasy, from the Qianlong ring to take out a few of the best soul Dan, with the materials in the secret room, according to the above drawings to make the mechanism. Outside the dirty old road is still bombarding the gate, one after another, endless, the gate was rocked rumbling, although there are cracks, but under easy, the old road also can not open. "Stinky mouse, come out quickly! You can''t hide in it all your life. " The slovenly old man yelled and bombarded the gate. After about half a column of incense, he stopped, as if tired. There are some doubts about the white night of making mechanism people. Can''t the old Taoist priest give up? It should not be... sure! Before long, a flame overflowed from the gap of the gate, and the blazing heat gradually filled the chamber. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, he has already guessed Lao Dao''s plan, Lao Dao uses soul power as fuel outside to bake the chamber of secrets, intending to steam him to death! The temperature of the fire was extremely high, even if the material of the chamber was special, it was also roasted red by him. After a while, the white night will be sweating, skin red. He ignored and continued to make wooden figures according to the pictures and characters on the wall. This lasted for half a day, and the Taoist finally stopped. Although he was powerful, he was still an individual. He couldn''t bear such a crazy urge to use his soul power. If it was a common wall, it would have been baked. But the wall of the secret room built by the worship of the moon god was not ordinary. He was a person in the absolute soul state and could not be easily destroyed. At this time, the night began to speak. "Waste! Why did it stop? Go on Cried the white night. "Stinky mouse!" As soon as he heard this, he was out of breath. He was a little out of breath. It''s not good for him to recover from the heat. The Taoist priest outside wanted to have a rest. Being stimulated by the white night, he stood up again and continued to urge his soul power to burn the chamber of secrets with fire. The little temperature that had just dropped rose again. At night, the whole person shakes up, even the strength of grasping materials is lost, and the sweat just overflows the skin and is evaporated to dryness. However, the Taoist priest was not very well, so he insisted that he could not get enough interest and stopped again. "What? Stopped again? So you''re so incompetent? It''s ridiculous... " the white night noticed that he stopped and immediately called off. He is not afraid of the Taoist priest''s baking. He hides his body with his soul power, which can offset part of the heat. Although the consumption of this kind of soul power may be greater than that of the Taoist priest, there are Qianlong Jie and Taotie spirit in the sky, so he is not afraid to consume soul power greatly. Looking back on the old way, he was not cheated this time, and immediately called out: "you... Stinky mouse! If there is seed, you will come out of it. If not, you will... Shut up "Hehe, you can''t even break the door, but you still have the face to kill me! A piece of rubbish The white night continued to sharpen his mouth, but his attention was focused on the mechanism man made of dark wood in front of him. He carefully placed a top-notch soul Pill on the chest of Xuanmu mechanism man, then took out a top-notch soul pill, crushed it and smeared it on all parts of the mechanism man''s body to make it full of soul power. Then he activated the soul pill. The power of the soul pill was released, and the Xuanmu mechanism man was activated and moved immediately.This kind of mechanism man is the simplest one of the characters on the wall. It is used to attack and kill. However, it is not equipped with a sword in the white night. The first time that the mechanism person was made, he did not know how to control it. After being urged, the mechanism man immediately jumped up and down, and was very angry. Seeing this in the white night, he quickly takes down the soul Pill on his chest. If the noise is too big, let the Taoist priest hear it, he must be suspicious. Xuanmu mechanism man immediately stopped. "It should be about." White night wiped the sweat on the forehead, took out the best soul pill from the Qianlong ring, swallowed it into the stomach, and continued to make. This kind of soul elixir is not the basic soul pill. Compared with the second level soul pill, the efficacy between them is simply different. When the pill is put into the abdomen, the soul of heaven can be immediately nourishing and produce surging soul power. White night shook his head, eyes fell on a chic mechanism above. This mechanism is like a lotus flower. It is small and delicate, but it has thousands of holes inside, which is extremely terrifying. In each hole, there is a simple array that is hard to see with the naked eye. These arrays can seal the soul power. If the snow of Purple Star College is here, she will be able to recognize that this thing is the rainstorm pear flower mirror she got! After a short rest, the Taoist priest slowed down. After all, the recovery ability of those who are strong in Jue Hun state is very imaginable. Knowing that it was useless to continue to bake with fire, he stood up and used his soul power to move some large stones from a distance to shatter them. Then he used the powder to set up the array around the chamber. "Well?" The white night in the room frowned. The surrounding temperature quickly disappears, and the soul force in the air is also attracted by something, overflowing along the gap. What strange means is Lao Dao using? In the daytime, he got up and walked to the gate and looked into the gap. However, Lao Dao drew a huge array of Dharma outside. People sat in the middle of the array, covered with incantations from nowhere. He was reading with his eyes closed. The magic array is extremely wonderful. There is a huge Taoist ghost in the center. The seal of the array has already stimulated and released the strong attraction to draw all the soul power around him into the array. The most terrifying thing is that Lao Dao was used as the source of the array, and all the soul power in his body was absorbed by the seal. In the blink of an eye, the entire array print has become glittering, extremely extraordinary. "What''s the old man doing?" White night murmur, feeling bad, thinking for a moment, quickly walk back to speed up the production of rainstorm pear flower Jian. The production method of rainstorm pear flower mirror is much more complicated than that of Xuanmu mechanism man. It is required to use refined iron as the lowest requirement. However, although there is refined iron in the secret room, there is not enough heat to make it. He can only continue to replace it with dark wood, which will naturally be much less powerful. The appearance of the rainstorm pear flower mirror is not difficult to make. The most difficult thing is its thousands of small holes and the internal magic array that stores the soul Qi. We must concentrate on this. In the white night, I kept my eyes fixed and was careful until two days later that the first storm pear flower was successfully made. He went to the second immediately. But the slovenly old man outside obviously didn''t intend to give him any more time, so he heard the hum, and the earth suddenly trembled, and the breath of terror and destruction stirred outside the chamber of secrets. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he immediately got up and looked out. However, the shaking of the ground became more and more serious, and the earth fell apart in general. The noisy voice was accompanied by the arrogant laughter of the slovenly old Taoist priest. "Ha ha ha ha, let''s turn into powder together with you! Hahaha... " when the sound fell, the white night was surprised to find that there was a little crack in the wall around. The breath of destruction rushed out of the array seal and covered the whole secret room. It was like the mouth of countless cruel and terrible beasts, tearing the secret room madly. "What a terrible battle, is this the dirty old way''s method?" His face changed dramatically in the white night. If it goes on like this, even if the secret room is built by God clan people, it will not last for half a day! Looking at the room which is gradually disintegrating around, the white night immediately takes out the best soul pill and rushes to the mysterious wood mechanism man. At the same time, he puts the made rainstorm pear flower certificate on its hand. Da. When the soul pill was placed on it, the Xuanmu mechanism man came to life immediately. He took off his coat and put it on for the Xuanmu mechanism man. Then he trotted to the front door with the dead dragon sword in one hand. The man took a hard breath. Bata. Dead dragon sword was taken down by him. The gate lost its support and was blown open by the wild breath outside. The white night immediately backed against the wall, and the manic dark wood mechanism man rushed toward the outside like crazy. "Ha ha ha ha, stinky mouse, you finally come out!" Looking for opportunities outside, the dirty old Taoist saw a figure rush out of the secret room, clapped his hands with joy, and immediately chased after him. However, as soon as the man approached, he found that it was not a white night, but an organ man... whoosh! At the moment when the Taoist priest was close to the mechanism man, he threw his finger at night, and the nine soul sword formula was put into practice. A soul sword flew out and hit the organ''s hands!Bang! The pear blossom mirror in the rainstorm immediately burst into bloom, and the thousand channels of soul gas sealed inside burst out like silver needles. Lao Dao was not able to guard against it. He ate countless soul Qi needles on his face and screamed miserably. The power of the rainstorm pear flower mirror can''t be avoided even those who have broken the soul state! It''s really amazing! White night eyes a cold, carrying the sword rushed past! The body of the sword shakes violently, and the double soul forces wrap the blade tightly, destroying the withered and decaying. The Taoist priest realized that he was in a trap and quickly flashed to his side. However, he was too hasty. He was ready to start at night. He had already planned. This sword was very sudden. Pooh! The blade of the sword failed to penetrate his vital point as expected by the white night, but it did not enter his right shoulder. White night heart micro like, arm a shock, Canglang superimposed out, domineering force lifted to the edge of the sword. Bang! Lao Dao was shaken back, his shoulder was covered with blood and flesh, his bones were shaken open, and his other active right hand became weak. If both hands are abandoned, even if they are in the spirit state, their combat power will be greatly reduced! This is a golden opportunity! White night immediately rushed to Yuan Li, he was like the God of war, soft sword crazy sensation. "The profound meaning of the general situation!" Whoa. The surrounding rocks slowed down immediately. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 "Coagulate!" The white night, with a solemn expression, looks like a sword, focuses on the dirty old man, and the general situation sweeps around him, intending to suppress it. But Lao Dao is also completely furious at the moment. His face is twisted and his eyes are protruding. It seems that he is going to jump out of the eye socket. His disordered hair swings disorderly, and his soul force turns into yuan force and erupts! What a terrible momentum! The white night was shaken by Yuanli, so that the soles of feet were rubbing against the ground and sliding backward. "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!! You don''t know what a stinky mouse you are! Today I''m going to beat you to pieces! In a big way Lao Dao roared and waved his big hand, and several Charms flew out of his robe, and roared into the white night. The white night dodges in a hurry, the charm falls to the ground and explodes like thunder. Lao Dao rushed over, like an angry lion. His killing intention exploded like the tide, turning into a roaring hurricane and slapping him hard on the white night. Da! Da! Da... the white night was shocked and his body was constantly fluctuating, but he did not retreat, and his intention of killing also burst out. His eyes were cold and staring at the old Taoist priest. Today either you die or I die! Between them, only one person can walk out of bieyun mountain alive! "You stinky mouse, you''re trying to fight the cat head-on? I want you dead! I want you to die without a burial place! " "Mouse? Cat! Even if you are a cat, but am I really a mouse? " Walking on the ground in the white night, he pulled up his body and flew into the air. The soft sword swept across, and Yuan Li suddenly split out with his sword wrapped in it. The bright sword is like a meteor in the dark sky! Bang! The blade of the sword split the killing intention of Lao Dao, and hit him fiercely on the yuan force overflowing all over his body. The crazy power shook his arms constantly in the white night. But he didn''t mean to flinch. He raised his other hand and pointed to Lao Dao. Nine soul sword rhyme! Whoosh! Sword light together, Lao Dao mouth issued a scream, his shoulder was pierced out of a blood hole. "Asshole!" Lao Dao''s facial features were twisted and almost squeezed into a piece, and his mouth was very open and growled. But at the moment, he was unable to exert the strength of a strong soul state. First, he forced the white night to escape, consuming most of his strength. Moreover, he was shadowed by the rainstorm of Xuanmu mechanism man. Later, he was attacked by the white night and ate a sword, resulting in his only arm injured and unable to use it. Now, he has been fighting hard in the white night, and he can''t even occupy the advantage. However, the Taoist priest neglected that his own soul power recovery could not keep up with the white night with Qianlong ring and variant Taotie soul! White night in the battle, recklessly urge the use of soul gas, and he can not! This is what makes Qianlong ring terrible! It can improve the recovery ability of a person in Qi and soul state to the point that it can compete with the person in Jue soul state! Two people''s Yuan Li crazy collision, creaking sound constantly sounded. After a short time, Lao Dao''s body began to shake. When the night is pale, I will not let go! "A soul breaker! I can''t even kill my spirit! You are a waste indeed In the middle of the standoff, the white night spoke again. Lao Dao''s heart pumping, and then roared: "ah!! You''re going to die "If I''m really a mouse, then you''re a cat that never catches a mouse!" The white night continued. "Die! Die! Death Lao Dao''s crazy urges Yuan Li. At night, his body trembled and he was short of breath. But he didn''t stop saying, "no, you''re not a cat that can''t catch a mouse forever. You''re a cat that''s going to be killed by a mouse!" "Ah Lao Dao was completely infuriated by the white night. His eyes were red and his whole body was blue. At the moment, he was in a state of disorder, but the white night was waiting for this moment. His eyes were cold, suddenly raised his hand and waved to the Taoist priest. Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! With the help of the nine soul sword formula, several Daoyuan turned into sharp swords and attacked Laodao. However, the Taoist priest was enraged by the white night and wanted to kill the white night. Yuan Li did his best to attack and was totally unprepared. Although the white night is constantly infuriated by words, the mood is not chaotic, but extremely calm. After all, Lao Dao''s mind is abnormal. His weakness is too obvious! "Kill!" The Taoist priest suddenly pounced on him. His strength seemed to cover the sky, and he attacked the white night without any dead corner. It''s absolutely impossible to be on guard. But at this moment, the old way is full of flaws! Opportunity! In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he saw the opportunity. Several soul swords came out of his fingers and ran through his head directly. Whew! His body trembled, and his strength was scattered, his pupils protruded, staring at the white night, and his hind body fell backward. Lao Dao, die! To see that slovenly figure finally fell down, white night a tight nerve also finally relaxed.He sat directly on the ground, gasping violently. After the battle, he found that his whole body was sore and sore. At first glance, most of his skin was cracked... "you want to kill me, but you don''t want to die here." Breathing heavily at night, he stood up and walked toward the old road. He raised his soft sword and cut off the finger of Lao Dao wearing the storage ring, and put it on his finger. This strong man of absolute soul level must have no less treasures. He took the ring and decided to leave at night, but he stopped suddenly after a few steps. The experts sent by the prince are still guarding. Once they go out, they will be besieged. He thought again and again, and his sight fell on the corpse of Lao Dao. "Perhaps, the only way to leave bieyun mountain is this old man..." the prince has not stayed at the entrance of bieyun mountain for a long time. After all, he is of noble status. How can he wait here? When the dingy old road entered bieyun mountain, he turned back to Wangdu and left a group of elite guards to report the situation to him at any time. On the contrary, the people from other colleges and schools did not leave. Instead, they constantly sent experts to the entrance of bieyun mountain and increased their manpower. The current home owner Luo Zhentian, the owner of beixuan''s family, beixuan''s arrogance, the holy courtyard''s Xin Quan, and so on, all arrived at the scene. For a time, there were many powerful people. The purpose of all of us is obvious, that is, the secret treasure of Shenzong in the hand of the nameless man with mask!! Even if the prince stares at this secret treasure, it still can''t stop the greed in these people''s hearts. The Tibetan dragon academy has also sent a large number of elite students and lecturers, attracting the attention of many colleges, and some people even sneer at it. "In the past, the Tibetan dragon house was proud of itself. Now, facing the secret treasure of Shenzong, isn''t it as nervous as us?" "The so-called people know the face but not the heart. Some people are good at hiding their true side. That''s what the people in the Tibetan dragon house are like." It was the men of the sanctuary who spoke. Yanfeng, vice president of the Tibetan dragon academy, thrush and Qifeng were all present. Thrush is a well-known graceful and beautiful woman. Her skin is like snow. There is a tear mole under her left eye. Her posture is convex and backward. She is wrapped in a gauze dress. She is gorgeous. As soon as she arrives, she attracts many men''s side eyes. Although Luo Xin is one of the three wonders of the imperial capital, her beauty is only the beauty of a girl, while the beauty of thrush is more inclined to the beauty and yearning of men for women. "Shushan, what you said is true? The mad Taoist went in, too? " The voice of the wind is deep, and asks about the book mountain in a low voice. "Yes." Shushan nodded, his face showed helpless: "I''m afraid this time, the white night will be more dangerous and less auspicious." "The mad Taoist has the strength of absolute soul state, and his grade is not low. Although he is crazy, his means are cruel and vicious. He has been staring at the white night, and there is no possibility that the white night will survive." Next to him, a handsome man in White said that he was a chess Phoenix. The dragon and Phoenix in chess could be regarded as a masterpiece. "Shushan, why don''t you go into bieyun mountain to save the white night? White night is fighting for our Tibetan dragon house. You should protect it Asked the thrush in a low voice. "I want to do something, but the prince here, I have no heart at all. If I openly protect the white night, I will expose his identity. In this way, it will only bring more trouble to him and the Tibetan dragon house." Shushan shook his head and sighed. "But why... Crazy Taoist has the strength of Jue soul state, but can enter bieyun mountain? If we enter it, we will trigger the hidden array in bieyun mountain, which will turn the whole bieyun mountain into Purgatory. However, the crazy Taoist can break into it at random. It''s amazing Then the thrush asked again. "Because the mad Taoist is not from Xia state, he has a treasure from Qunzhong. It is said that this treasure can tamper with the display of people''s spiritual cultivation. He can enter bieyun mountain mostly because of this magic weapon." Yan Feng shakes his head and says. "No wonder..." "no matter how much we say, today is the last day that bieyun mountain was opened. After today, bieyun mountain is closed, we will wait for the result. It depends on whether the mad Taoist comes out or comes out at night." The wind is deep. In spite of this, everyone is not optimistic. Mo Jian looked at the situation around him. Almost all the people''s eyes were fixed on the entrance of bieyun mountain, and his heart froze. Not to say whether the white night can survive under the strong of juexingjing, even if he does survive, what can he do if he escapes from bieyun mountain? Can he escape the siege of so many powerful experts? "And the white night?" Just then, a clear and pleasant voice of questioning came from the side. Yan Feng, Mo Jian, and thrushi were all in a daze. They saw two people walking towards this side. One of them was Lu Xiaofei, who was known by many disciples of the Tibetan dragon Academy. The other was very familiar. She was a young girl with red and white lines and robes. She was young, but she was full of water. Her eyes were like gems. She was a distant mountain with red and white lips and white teeth One of the Luo Xin compared with it, actually a little bit pale. Many people look at the girl, all fall into a trance, this girl Zhang two years... No, one year, I''m afraid her appearance is more amazing! Wangdu City three unique... Afraid to change four unique"Xiao Fei! You bastard, you have such a beautiful girlfriend "Damn it! Come on, what''s her name? Where are they? " Those disciples who had a good relationship with Lu Xiaofei immediately cried out in a low voice, some filled with righteous indignation and others with ridicule. The girl is also the Dragon moon willow eyebrow a wrinkle, hum a: "you talk really much!" "Ha ha, quite shy!" Some people laughed. "Shut up At this time, the wind suddenly drink. All of a sudden, the disciples were silent. We can see that Yanfeng and others step forward to the Dragon moon as a ritual force, and their actions are extremely standard. This scene shocked many disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy, including those from other forces. Shushan, thrushi, Qifeng, the vice president of the Tibetan dragon academy, and three top lecturers, Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng, all of them salute such a young girl. The etiquette is in place and the expression is so respectful. What is the matter? In particular, the former several disciples who teased Long Yue and Lu Xiaofei were even more stupid. Next to several senior brothers and sisters came over and patted these stupid disciples. "Don''t you think you were there that day? This elder, don''t look immature, but in fact, he is extremely powerful. He can even take on the moves of tiger general Taidong! You even dare to speak out in front of her. If it wasn''t for the good temper of the predecessors, you might have... " these people shivered and dare not speak any more. Longyue was naturally lazy to pay attention to these disciples. She swept her eyes and said, "where are the people in the white night?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 "He''s still in bieyun mountain." The wind hesitated. "I heard that today is the last day when the entrance of bieyun mountain is opened. Why is he still in bieyun mountain?" Dragon moon willow eyebrow is locked, complexion some not good-looking, hum way: "tell me quickly, what happened in the end." "This..." the language wind hesitates to rise, do not know how to answer. He doesn''t know long Yue very well, but the style of a person like this is always very strange. If he tells her the truth of the matter, there will be many changes... "look Just then, a big voice attracted everyone''s attention. Then look at that rugged hazy mountain pass, appeared a fuzzy dim figure, is coming towards this. The scene immediately quieted down, people stare at the figure with big eyes and short breath. After seeing the tattered and untidy figure, the voice of surprise rises again. "It''s the crazy Taoist!" "It seems that the guy with the mask is dead..." "how can we not die if we are overtaken by such a powerful man?" People said in secret. Yan Feng and others face slightly changed, and finally sighed. Lao Dao, with his head bowed and hobbled along, was full of the smell of blood, as if he had been injured. He said nothing, and even did not look at these people. He went out of the mountain pass and went forward. "Hold on, master!" Feng zhantian over there stood up and stopped in front of the Taoist priest and gave a salute. "Go away!" Lao Dao did not raise his head, his hoarse voice came out. Feng zhantian didn''t get angry, but said with a smile: "dare to ask elder, did you get the secret treasure of Shenzong from that maniac?" "I told you to go away, didn''t you hear me? Or do you want to die in my hands? " The old saying is ferocious. Fengzhantian''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t retreat. But at the moment, there was a sound of light drink: "the mad Taoist is indeed a mad Taoist. If you don''t agree, you will kill him. But this secret treasure of the worship of the moon god has been kept in our great Xia Dynasty for hundreds of years. Now it reappears. If you get it, why don''t you take it out and let us all have a look at it and broaden our horizons? We have been waiting here for more than a few days! The purpose is to have a look at the secret treasure of Shenzong! " The speaker is Xin endless. With the master of the holy yard, he comes straight to this place. This word falls, immediately caused the resonance of many masters around. "Well said! Crazy master, honey, you have to, but you should at least show us, don''t you? Otherwise, I''ll be busy for nothing. " Luozhen Tiandan road of falling home. "This is very reasonable. Master crazy, please bring out the secret treasure of Shenzong and let us admire it!" The North porch of the North Xuan home arrogant also opened a mouth. "Yes, please take it out." "It''s a matter of popular expectation." "Let''s just have a look..." there are many voices around, and people are constantly approaching the crazy Taoist. Although the mad Taoist is a strong person in Jue soul state level, we should know that there are strong people like Xin endless. In addition, the leaders of all the king''s colleges and the helmsmen of the clan and family, even if the mad Taoist is the absolute soul state person, I''m afraid he can''t leave easily today! Thousands of people''s eyes are all focused on the crazy Taoist. He lowered his head and said nothing, as if thinking of something. Suddenly, he spoke. "Since you want to see it, well, I''ll give it to you." Said the mad Taoist. When this was said, people''s hearts beat wildly. He lifted up the untidy clothes and robes, as if he was digging out something. People''s eyes were staring at him, and they didn''t move away. , but at this moment! A gust of strong wind swept by, then saw that dirty old road suddenly feet a stare, high jump over the top of the wind and sky, straight away to the distance! "No! He''s going to run away Fengzhantian was the first one to react and roar. Everyone was shocked. "Well, did you run?" Xin incessantly, the complexion is chilly, pursues directly to it. His speed is very fast, like lightning, straight into the distance. As soon as Xin continued to leave, a large number of experts immediately followed, and soul repair was like a locust, constantly rushing towards the dingy old road. "I''ll see it too!" The Dragon moon here yelled, a little bit of his feet, turned into a rainbow, and penetrated into the sky. His body method was even stronger than that of sinnon, which was amazing. At the moment, the old Taoist priest is flying all the way, pouring Yuan Li into his feet and galloping wildly. And the follow-up of Xin incessant has been aware of the wrong! "This yuan force... Is not a soul state person at all!" His face slightly changed, suddenly raised his head and drank: "who are you?" "Who? Never stop! Have you forgotten me so soon The old road in front of him suddenly stops and faces Xin incessantly. Xin continued to see the situation and stopped.The man looked up. Under his dirty hair, it was not the face of a slovenly old man, but a cold mask... this man is just a white night! "Is it you?" Seeing the familiar mask, Xin''s face changed greatly. "It''s me!" White night light way, in fact, it is not that he wants to stop, but with his footwork, it is not a fierce opponent at all. It is sooner or later that he can catch up with him. Now, he can only find a way to frighten him. He lifted up his robe. Under his robe, there was a simple sword. That''s just the dead dragon sword. It''s just that the remaining temperature of the dead Dragon Sword hasn''t dispersed, and it can''t be pulled out, but it''s enough. "I didn''t kill you last time. This time, you''re not so lucky!" White night hands on the hilt, voice cold. Xin''s face suddenly changed and his eyes flashed with fear. The sword that shook the capital of Wangdu still lingers in his mind until now... but he was not stupid. He said coldly: "this sword is very strong, I have to admit it, but I don''t believe you can still use it. The grade of this sword is far beyond the scope of Qi and soul state people. With your strength, you can''t use it continuously. If you can survive in the hands of Taoist priest, it must be this sword Why, you can''t urge the sword again now, otherwise why didn''t you use it when you came out of the mountain just now? You can''t escape before you choose to use it? " It''s not easy. The white night snorted coldly and said coldly, "do you want to have a try? See if I can cut you off? " His face was calm, but his heart was beating fast. Although his inference has certain possibility, but the inference is the inference in the end, which is a gamble with his life. "Judging from your words, you seem to know this sword, so you should understand the characteristics of this sword?" Asked the white night. "I only know it''s called dead dragon sword!" Xin continued to sink. "Then you should know that it will kill you easily." Xin kept on, and his eyes froze. "Back off!" The white night is light. "Do you think I''ll be fooled by you?" He would not let go. "It seems that you are going to try your sword with your body!" The white night gradually shows the intention of killing. Xin is always hesitating. But at this time, a figure fell from the air, with amazing momentum to this side of the Xin endless. "This man''s baby is mine. Get out of here!" And the sound of her voice rose. Xin incessantly, his eyes were tight, and he immediately flashed away, but the momentum of that man was extremely amazing, and he was lifted out of a hundred meters away! Dragon moon? I was stunned when I saw someone. Long Yue did not look at him, but continued to attack Xin. See this scene, white night instantly understand, dragon moon is aware of their own identity. He did not dare to hesitate, and immediately turned to attack. With the strength of Longyue, Xin can''t help her... after rushing for a distance in the daytime, she takes off her clothes and burns them with soul power. Then she takes off her mask and goes to the king. After entering Wangdu, everything is in peace, and everything is finally over. He breathed a sigh of relief and felt hollowed out. After returning to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, people would plunge into the training room and practice breathing. And don''t cloud mountain outside, at the moment still a boiling. Long Yue successfully trapped Xin endless, but also let go of the white night, others catch up with everything is already late. He ran away again at night, and Xin was full of anger. He wanted to spread his anger on Longyue. However, Yanfeng and others from the Tibetan dragon yard jumped out and stood at the end of Longyue, which made Xin endless helpless. The people of the holy yard can only watch the people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard leave. The whereabouts of Shenzong secret collection has become a mystery. Some people say that it was taken away by a mad Taoist, while others say that it was taken away by a mysterious young man wearing a mask. All kinds of rumors have arisen. In the end, the curtain of bieyun mountain will come to an end. After the Shenzong secret collection has been excavated, this place will not be disturbed again. Shushan, thrushu and other people are very disappointed to return to the Tibetan dragon house. In their view, the white night may have encountered an accident, but Yanfeng feels wrong. Long Yue''s sudden move made him feel that the white night might not have died. This confusion was soon solved. When the four men of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting and Long Yue came to the training room, they were meditating in the dark. Four people all show the color of surprise, language wind this just startle: "white night, originally that crazy Taoist who came out is you disguise?" "In a hurry, I have no choice. If I don''t leave bieyun mountain, I can''t really get out." White night opened his eyes and said with a bitter smile. "So you killed the mad Taoist?" Several others were shocked. Those who are strong in Jue Hun state are killed by the people in qihun state? Who will believe this? "Just a little lucky." The white night is light. Several people looked at each other. What kind of qi movement can make the Qi soul state people have the ability to kill the people of Juehui state? I''m afraid it''s just bad luck?In any case, it is a matter of great pride for any soul person to cut off a soul breaking soul state, which is enough to blow for a lifetime. When several people still want to say something, Long Yue snorted and stood in front of the white night, shouting: "all shut up, hurry up, don''t disturb the rest of the day!" What a bully. "You laugh at me later, but we are angry "A few teachers, walk slowly!" The white night immediately rose to salute. Yan Feng and others nodded and left. After the wind left, the white night just looked at the Dragon moon with a bitter smile: "moon, you are too overbearing! What they say is my teacher. Can''t a good student speak? " "No! They''re so bored Long Yue hummed. "Good, good." White night stroked the forehead, spin son grateful way: "thank you this time, if you don''t hand, I''m afraid I won''t be so easy to get out." "I''m not just saving you, it''s just that you still owe me a drink." Long Yue put her head aside and hummed. White night Leng next, do not know how to answer. I don''t know why, he felt that since the last Wang Xing, Long Yue has become very defensive. Is it because of gratitude? The Party of bieyun mountain has gained a lot in the daytime. After half a day''s dark insight in the training room, one can successfully break through and reach the fourth level of Qi and soul state. In the next few days, he stayed in the training room all night. As far as the wind didn''t disturb him, he didn''t ask all the disciples about the harvest of bieyun mountain. He had already said that all the opportunities in bieyun mountain belonged to the disciples, and the college would not ask to hand in or share them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 It''s hard to be free these days, but Wangdu is full of wind and clouds. Because of the news that the Shenzong secret collection was discovered, more and more experts of the Xia Dynasty swarmed into the Wangdu. The imperial court sent a large number of experts to investigate the matter. Once there were people related to Shenzong secret collection, they would disappear overnight and disappear. For a time, people in the capital were in panic. ... ... ... "can''t we find a trace?" The quiet lakeside, Xin incessantly looked at the lake in front of him like a mirror, and asked faintly. "The man is not high in cultivation, he is wearing a mask, he does not know his identity, and he is afraid that he has some magic weapon to hide his breath. We have searched all the places around bieyun mountain and Wangdu, but there is still no trace of the man. It''s like this man has disappeared out of thin air. " Behind him Muqi clasped his fist and said respectfully. "In this case, how can I account to the prince?" Xin continued to turn around and his words became cold. Muqi immediately knelt down on one knee and whispered, "my Lord, even so, the villain has analyzed a reliable target after investigating the whole thing." "Talk about it." Xin is endless and his face is expressionless. "Tibetan dragon courtyard!" "Who is it?" "White night!" Muzhi whispered. "The man in the mask is the white night of the Tibetan dragon house?" Xin Quantong is quite surprised. He has heard about this man named Bai Ye. It is said that he entered the Tibetan dragon academy by the back door, but his strength is not so good. He not only killed two brothers Xiao Zhenjiang on the list of experts in the Tibetan dragon academy, but also defeated Tai Tianxiao. If Taidong didn''t make a timely move, maybe taitianxiao would die in his hands, especially Wang Xing, who killed beixuanfeng and fought so many soul cultivation But he still retreated, which made him famous. "I remember that he was injured at night and didn''t take part in the bieyun mountain operation. Why should I suspect him?" Xin continued to pause for a moment. "Do you still remember beixuan''s third younger brother, beixuanming?" Muqi asked. "Yes, there are many talented people in beixuan family, and beixuanming is one of them. It is said that one year ago, he entered the juehun state and had the early cultivation of juehun state, but he seems to have died!" "My Lord, do you know how he died?" "It is said that he died in the struggle between Wang and Xing, and was killed by Yanfeng?" Xin continued to ponder for a moment. "Yanfeng can''t kill beixuanming, which is just a cover put out by the people of the Tibetan dragon academy to block people''s mouths. In fact, the person who killed beixuanming is white night! Wang Hang''s president Wang Tianxing said to me personally! White night killed beixuanming with his own hands, and... Only with one sword! " Wood Qi sink the road. "A sword?" Xin''s pupil dilated a few circles. "Yes, a sword! At the beginning, he killed beixuanming when he was no more than the second level of qihun state. This is just incredible. Looking back on a few days ago, the crazy Taoist went into the mountain, but came out the mask man who only had the strength of Qi soul state. What''s the matter? The guy with the mask is not strong, but the strength of the mad Taoist is not much better than that of the North xuanming. Why can''t he escape? The reason is that, like beixuanming, all of them were killed with one sword. The one who used the sword must have been in the white night. The martial arts field was destroyed before the month, and it must be the white night who did everything! " Muqi whispered and his words were firm. Xin kept hearing the sound and nodded: "you are good at analysis. We all focus on Yanfeng and mojian in the Tibetan dragon yard, but we ignore the white night!" With a big wave of his hand, he said, "send someone to investigate immediately. You''d better bring this person to me!" "My Lord, villains also want to take down white night, but now some people care more about white night than we do, and can''t wait to kill white night." Muqi road. "Who?" "Beixuan house." Muqi Gong said. "Beixuan?" Xin kept narrowing his eyes. "The old fox is in alliance with us on the surface, but secretly he has his own small abacus. Since he wants to find trouble in the white night, let him go. It''s just to let the North Xuan fight with the Tibetan dragon house, and we''ll sit and collect the fishermen! There is not much time in the palace. As soon as the college contest is over, we have to start to take action, and we can''t delay any more! " "Don''t worry, my Lord, whether it''s a white night or a Tibetan dragon house, it won''t last long." Muqi Gong said. ... ... in the small forest. White night is still as usual to understand the sword and repair the soul, and Long Yue is holding several jars of wine bought by white night sitting under the tree, gulping, full of wine gas, red face, she began to talk knot. "Boss, boss! Not good At this time, a burst of rapid voice from outside the forest, then see Lu Xiaofei that thin figure running towards this. "What''s in a hurry?" White night frowned. Lu Xiaofei didn''t know when to call himself boss. However, during this period, the vice president Yan Feng ran to XIAOLINZI when he had nothing to do. Although he didn''t care, in the eyes of some disciples, the meaning was different. Vice president''s attention, can this long night of practicing in XIAOLINZI be common? I''m afraid I''ll be the next mo sword or Yin blood moon.Lu Xiaofei ran a few steps, holding a big tree, out of breath: "boss, you... You should be more careful recently... I heard that beixuan family is going to attack you soon..." "beixuan family?" The white night looks calm. The matter of parting from Yunshan has come to an end. Beixuan should do something about it. Whether it is beixuanfeng, beixuanming or the old man in brown robe, they are all very important people in beixuan''s family. They all died in the hands of white night. How can beixuan family give up. However, the soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. What we should face is still to face. "I see." The white night recited a sentence, continued to close the eyes to realize the sword. During this period of time, he had a more profound understanding of the nine soul sword formula, especially Zhentian dragon soul. The advantage of Taotie heavenly soul lies in the continuous supply of soul power. Even if the soul power consumed by ordinary soul is several times stronger than that of ordinary soul, Taotie heaven soul can continue to supplement, so as not to exhaust the soul power in the white night. The advantage of Zhentian dragon soul lies in its suppression and toughness. The soul power it gives is domineering and tyrannical, which can impact and suppress everything. White night raised his hand and waved to the front like no one else. His soul turned into a sharp sword at his fingertips. Under the light of the light, it was brilliant and wonderful. Lu Xiaofei was stunned. After half a ring, the white night suddenly thought of something. Seeing Lu Xiaofei still beside him, he opened his mouth and asked, "Xiaofei, I just have something to trouble you with." "Boss, open your mouth and make sure you get the job done." Lu Xiaofei said solemnly. Bai Ye is now a figure on the list of masters. After Li buming died, Yin XueYue was promoted to the second place, and he was likely to be ranked third. For Lu Xiaofei, this is just a thigh. If you hold tight, you will walk horizontally in the Tibetan dragon house. "Thank you very much. I''m going to buy some materials. I''ll give you a list. You can buy them for me." The elixir said, "the spirit of the white dragon should be enough to pay for the cost of a soul." "The best soul pill?" Lu Xiaofei was stunned. "You seem to know?" "Yes, of course. My father used one. It''s very precious. It can''t be refined by the strong." Lu Xiaofei glared at the white night and asked, "I heard that elder martial brother mojian has made some in bieyun mountain. Boss, is this one from brother mojian?" White night for a while speechless, lazy to explain, directly wrote a list to Lu Xiaofei. Lu Xiaofei touched his nose and ran away with the list. But before long, people turned back. "So fast?" The white night was quite surprised. However, Lu Xiaofei touched his head and said with embarrassment: "boss, look at my memory, I forgot to tell you. A few days ago, Wang opened a new business firm with a large scale. I heard that one of the four big families invested in Yinjia. Yes, it''s the family of elder martial sister Yin. I think there are many materials in your list that I haven''t heard of, and I can''t guarantee that I can help you Why don''t we go and see the firm? It''s said that an auction party is being held now, so we can''t catch up with it! " At night, he nodded. These materials are used by him to prepare for making some organs. Many things are really not easily available. Lu Xiaofei will not be able to buy them all. He will go to the business house to have a look, and he is not allowed to find some substitutes. "Well, let''s go and have a look." White night said, with Lu Xiaofei to the forest layman, as for Long Yue, already half drunk not wake up, regardless of. After Wang Xing''s accident, under the pressure of Yanfeng, Wang Xing had to stop business. After all, beixuan died in Wang Xing. If the matter could not be solved, even if Yanfeng opened his mouth, the court would not let him open business. So, a businessman named Li Shui took advantage of this opportunity to attract the Yinjia family, one of the four big families, to inject capital. With the support of some powerful people in the imperial court, he built a larger business firm and dug up a group of experienced staff of Wang Xing. The scale grew bigger and bigger, and the king''s house was faintly extinguished like a candle in the wind. The business is officially opened. Within three days, there will be a feast for guests and an auction. All the items sold are rare treasures collected by Li Shui from all over the capital. The guests present can not only taste the delicious food and wine provided by the business, but also participate in the exciting auction. The atmosphere is very different. White night originally thought that the so-called auction banquet was open to everyone. Until he got close to the banquet door, he realized that all the people who participated in the auction banquet were rich or expensive, and were not accessible to ordinary people or soul cultivation. Lu Xiaofei coughed twice, his hands behind him, his head held high and his chest held high. "And your invitation, please." Standing at the door of a beautiful woman stopped Lu Xiaofei, voice soft said. Lu Xiaofei took out a red invitation from his arms and handed it to him. Seeing this, the woman''s eyes suddenly brightened and her dimples were like flowers. Her eyes were dark, and her eyes were dark: "it''s Master Lu! Come in, please Lu Xiaofei, full of pride, walked inside. "Mr. Lu? The boy seems to have a big head. " After the white night thought. The venue of the auction banquet was very large, and there were many people, but everyone sat in their own place, and they were regular. Even if they spoke, their voice was not loud, and the order was excellent.In the center of the meeting hall, there was a large grandstand. The jade base in Phnom Penh was extremely luxurious. Several beautiful maids were preparing something. "Boss, boss, there''s a place over there!" Looking around like a treasure, Lu Xiaofei pointed to an empty table in the corner and called out. They walked past, and as soon as they sat down, they were served with good food and wine. "Please use it slowly!" Said the valet respectfully. White night nods, also not polite, poured a cup of wine then drank. "Xiaofei? White night? " Just then, a question came. They went along with the reputation, only to see a graceful woman walking slowly in a beautiful light yarn. The woman''s eyes were bright and her teeth were bright, her eyebrows were far away from the mountain, and her appearance was so beautiful that people around her could not move their eyes. "Sister Yin!" Seeing the visitor, Lu Xiaofei immediately stood up and his voice stuttered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 Yin XueYue nodded to Lu Xiaofei, and her eyes fell on Bai Ye. She said, "I didn''t expect you to come, white night. I wanted to invite you, but you have been practicing all the time, so I didn''t disturb you." "Elder martial sister, don''t worry about it. I''m just going out for a walk." White night smile, continue to drink wine. "Blood moon, is this your friend?" A few more people came. In the white night, all of them were young men and women, dressed in gorgeous clothes. Although each of them was delicate, and their fingers were not stained with mud, there was a strong spirit in every inch of their flesh and hair. This kind of person can see at a glance that they were born with soul pills to improve their cultivation. They may not have strong talent, but with the help of a large number of natural materials and earth treasures At this age, he has also achieved amazing strength. "It''s my classmate!" Yin XueYue said. "Is it?" One of the men frowned slightly and looked at the white night with some wrong eyes. His name is Jiang Hao. He is the eldest son of the Wang Du Jiang family leader. Besides the four families, the most familiar one in Wangdu must be the Jiang family. Although the Jiang family was not included in the four families, its strength was not inferior to that of the four families. In particular, most of the people in the Jiang family were officials in the Dynasty and had great power. Rao Shiyin and XueYue had to give her a little face. White night swept the eyes of Jiang Hao, will be in the eyes of some hostility, vaguely understand what. "Why? Isn''t this our Master Lu? Why are you here? Don''t you want to hide and practice in seclusion for ten years, and avenge and avenge your shame? " At this time, the men and women behind Jiang Hao suddenly laughed and looked at Lu Xiaofei with ironic eyes one by one. "You... Cai Shi! Sihong! You... Don''t go too far! " Lu Xiaofei flushed and angry. When people saw this, they laughed more than ever. The white night continued to drink wine, and turned a deaf ear to these words. Yinxueyue probably realized that the atmosphere was not right, and whispered: "younger martial brother Bai, younger brother Lu, please wait and drink. If you have any requirements, you can let me know. Don''t disturb me." "Thank you very much, elder martial sister." The white night is light. Yin XueYue nods and leads Jiang Hao to leave. "Asshole!" Looking at Jiang Hao and his party walking away, Lu Xiaofei''s teeth itch and his eyes stare at those people. "Boss, you must want to ask me who these people are and why they know me, right?" For a while, Lu Xiaofei sighed. "I don''t want to." White night answered unexpectedly. Lu Xiaofei was dumb for a long time, and then said with a bitter smile: "the boss is really a man of character... But it doesn''t matter to talk to you about it!" "..." "the man named Jiang Hao is famous. You must have heard of him. I won''t introduce him. The other several, the eldest may not know, but all the families behind them are all interpretation families in Wangdu. Cai Shi and Cai family are big soldiers in Wangdu. They are specialized in selling armor and iron wares for the imperial court. Si Hong and Si family are proficient in array printing machines Guan, in Wang Du de Gao Wang Zhong, and Wang family, Liu family... These people are not simple. " "And you?" White night while drinking wine, asked: "can contact with these levels of people, you should not be simple." "Me?" Lu Xiaofei laughed bitterly: "I was born may not be bad... But I am too bad! I have no talent since I was a child, and I wake up late. When I''m in my twenties, I can only say that I''m mediocre. If it wasn''t for my father Lu Qingshu, who would know me Lu Xiaofei? " "Lu Qingshu?" White night smell sound, slightly a Leng. He has heard of Lu Qingshu. It''s not his gossiping, but Lu Qingshu''s name is too loud in Wangdu. Although Lu Qingshu was only a minister, his strength was extraordinary. It was said that Lu Qingshu could compete with tiger general Taidong, and they were known as the "double Jue" of the imperial court. I didn''t expect that Lu Xiaofei was Lu Qingshu''s son. However, it has nothing to do with him. For Lu Xiaofei, it is just an ordinary relationship with his disciples and brothers. Just after a round of wine, the auction began. A woman in red with a hot figure and charming mood stepped onto the stand. The woman''s mouth was smiling and her clothes were exposed. Her legs were directly exposed in the air, causing many people to swallow their saliva. "Red sister?" Some people recognize this woman. She was originally the deacon in charge of the auction of wanghang, but she didn''t want to be dug up by the business firm. It can be seen that the Yinjia still has some means. When Hong Jie appeared, she could not avoid some polite words of gratitude. Most people were appreciating her beautiful body. As for those polite words, who cares? "All right, everybody. Let''s start today''s auction." Hong Jie said with a smile. When the auction officially began, one treasure after another was moved up. Pearls with colorful light, rare gold and sharp sword with ten steps and one kill attracted the bidding of distinguished guests. The scene was boiling and the atmosphere was fried to the highest point. But there''s no interest in these things at night.At this time, a staff member with a brocade box in his hand stepped onto the grandstand. Inside the brocade box is a piece of snow-white jade. The stone does not have half soul power overflow, but exudes a sense of dryness and heat, like some kind of rare flint. "It has pure energy and sufficient reserves. It is a superior power source. It can be used to make mechanism people." Thinking in the white night. "This stone is called jiehuoshi, which can only be found in some volcanic craters that erupt all the year round. It is extremely precious. If you use this stone, you can increase the strength of the spirit and strengthen your muscles and bones. The starting price is 10000 pieces of second grade soul pills! Each increase in price shall not be less than 1000 second grade soul pills. " After a brief introduction, Hongjie began to quote. Only those who have fire spirit can use it? Many people immediately lost interest when they heard the introduction. "Eleven thousand!" The first one called out. "I remember that your spirit is very hot. Is it possible that your spirit is the spirit of fire?" Lu Xiaofei could not help asking when he saw that the white night was calling away. In fact, he didn''t know that the soul of the white night was a mutated one, and that he didn''t buy the Firestone for cultivation. Although 11000 second grade soul stones are not a big number, it is meaningless to buy a stone that has little effect on them. Many people shake their heads in secret and give up bidding. But just then, not far away, a table rang out. "I give 20000 soul stones!" Everyone went along with the reputation, and the one who called out was Jiang Hao. Jiang Hao''s voice dropped, but also toward this side of the eyes, the fun and provocation in the eyes is very obvious. "These bastards! None of them is the spirit of fire. It''s useless to ask for this stone! They bid on purpose Lu Xiaofei was very angry. "Thirty thousand." White night looks calm, light mouth. "Thirty thousand! This guest has paid 30000 yuan. I don''t know who else... " " 40000! " Jiang Hao over there opens his voice again. His voice rises by eight degrees. Every time he finishes bidding, he always looks at the end of the night. "One hundred thousand!" White night, almost without hesitation. The whole audience was shocked by this remark. The guests gaped at the white night. The red sister was even more stunned, but soon she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. If the auction price exceeded the expected price, she would get a commission. Although this piece of Firestone is rare, its effect is too small. It will last for thirty or forty thousand second grade soul stones. I didn''t expect that there would be a price of 100000 yuan. Jiang Hao was completely out of breath. 100000 second grade soul stones! This is not a small number. It is impossible for a person who is not a prominent person or a strong person to take out this number! "What did this guy come from?" Jiang Hao bit his teeth and asked the people beside him. "Miss Yin knows him! It should be from the Tibetan dragon house, but miss Yin has entered the inner hall! When she comes, ask again! " Pang Ren. "Brother Jiang, what shall we do? Or... Forget it? It''s not easy for us to take out a hundred thousand soul pills. " Cai Shi whispered beside him. Jiang Hao hears the voice and nods secretly. Although he is unwilling, Cai Shi''s words are reasonable and can''t be impulsive. But just then, there was a sound on the table over there. "No price increase? Are you so poor? " It was the white night when he drank wine, his sight was calm, but his words were very harsh. Jiang Hao, who was over there, was furious. He patted the table and yelled, "I''ll give you 100000... 100000 thousand..." "brother Jiang, you don''t seem to have so many soul pills." Si Hong, next to me, quickly reminds me. "Why?" Jiang Hao said: "even if not, I still have the magic weapon given by my father, which can be used as a mortgage. I''m not afraid!" "The 200000 soul pills." White night continues to light road, really is not surprising, die endlessly. The scene was almost silent, and no one made a sound. A pair of eyes were fixed on the white night and Jiang Hao, as if the auction banquet was specially opened for them. 200000! This is not a bid, but a fight! Otherwise, how could there be such a price increase? The white man began to guess his identity. "I said that if you want to ask for a higher price, it''s really petty. Are you short of money? How can you sit here without money? " White night again blocked a sentence, this is completely provocative, contemptuous! Jiang Haoqi''s face turned red, and he immediately clapped on the table: "bastard... Dare you say I don''t have money?" See Jiang Hao angry, some people immediately full of banter, those who look at the white night also show a playful attitude. Although the Jiang family is not as good as the four big families, it is also powerful and powerful in Wangdu. Jiang Hao is the son of the master of Jiang family. If he offends him, how can he be established in Wangdu? This person does not know what identity, may also be a high-ranking official, but compared with the Jiang family, it is not worth mentioning. "The boy is going to die. It seems that he doesn''t know Master Jiang at all!""It''s just young people." "There''s a good time to play." The guests chuckled. Jiang Hao could not control his mood. Seeing this, the red sister over there immediately called out: "two hundred and twenty thousand soul pills! I don''t know if there''s anyone else out there? If not, this piece of flint belongs to this young master "Slow down!" Jiang Hao suddenly turned his eyes and yelled. "Is Mr. Jiang going to bid?" Red sister asked. "No, I can''t afford a higher price, but I don''t believe that this man can come up with so many soul pills. If he just makes a random offer, it will destroy the auction feast?" Jiang Hao hummed, obviously not convinced. Some people were shocked at this. Even if the two hundred thousand people who are familiar with it don''t look like they want to make an auction, even if they are young, they don''t even want to be confused? In order to respect each guest, the property of each guest was not inspected at the auction feast. However, Hongjie believes that those invited are either rich or expensive. It''s just this person... for a while, Hongjie hesitated, but she was not good at speaking. After all, it was extremely impolite to question. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 "Jiang Hao, what do you mean? You are poor and ask my boss if he can take out the money? I tell you! Even if my boss can''t take it out, I can! What else do you worry about? " One side of Lu Xiaofei couldn''t look down. He patted the table and stood up. When they looked, they were surprised. Lu Xiaofei? Lu Qingshu''s son? This man was called boss by Lu Xiaofei? When Hong Jie heard this, she immediately laughed. Although this young man had never seen him, Lu Xiaofei was a famous man. He said so. What else did he worry about? "Mr. Jiang, if this guest is unable to pay the bidding price, we will negotiate with him. If you do not intend to bid, please sit down." Red sister Gong said. "Sit down and sit down, but I think you''re going to be in trouble this time. This guy obviously relies on knowing Lu Xiaofei to make such a random offer. When he can''t afford to pay the bidding price, you don''t dare to do anything about him with Lu Xiaofei''s support! I question him here, but for your auction house. " Jiang Hao said and sat down. But the white night over there opened up. "You can''t afford to bid, so you question me here? If you can''t afford it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t. If this is what you Jiang''s family has done, then I''ve seen it today. " White night said, a wave of palm, his side of the table immediately spilled a ray of light. People look at the light, pupil all enlarge a few circles. "That color... Halo... That''s the best soul pill?" "My God, the best soul pill?" The rich and noble people in Wangdu haven''t seen high-level soul pills, but there are very few people who have seen top-notch soul pills. It is necessary to know that the energy contained in a top-notch soul pill is enough to equal 10000 four level soul pills, while a four grade soul pill can reach a thousand third level soul pills, and a three grade soul pill can reach a thousand second level soul pills. Of course, this is only calculated according to the effect of normal soul pills, The real conversion depends on the quality of soul pill itself. But even if it''s the worst soul pill, it''s easy to pay for this small piece of flint! One after another, the voice of surprise came and went. Jiang Hao and others were stupid. Can the person who can produce the best soul pill be an ordinary person? Elder sister Jiang is also a person of insight and interest. She shouts, "since no one is bidding, the soul pill is the gentleman''s!" Seeing this, Jiang Hao was suddenly dumbfounded, and his face was even more hot. He felt the banter in his eyes around him, and he quickly lowered his head, sat down indignantly, and looked angry. "Wait a minute!" Just at this moment, a indifferent voice broke the noisy venue. People almost fell silent. But see the voice of blood month backstage, do not know when to walk out. People''s eyes are all focused on her body, that elegant and calm posture, unique and noble temperament, really let people move eyes. "Blood moon." Jiang Hao is busy greeting, the anger on his face disappears. But Yin XueYue just glanced at him, nodded slightly, and then said to Hongjie: "this piece of Firestone is provided by my music family. Now I am announcing that I will not sell it. I will pay the auction house and bidding guests the penalty for breach of contract later." "Not for sale?" Hongjie was stunned. It''s very bad to know that this is the time when the commercial bank just opened... "yes, it will not be sold." Yin XueYue looked at the white night and said calmly, "that''s my younger martial brother. I''m going to give it to him directly." When this was said, the audience was in a state of uproar. The white night was quite unexpected. How could yinxueyue make such a decision? "Elder martial sister, there is no need." The white night looked at the voice blood month coming and shook his head. "Since you like it, I''ll give it to you as a senior sister! You and I are all from the Tibetan dragon Academy. Why do you talk about this Sound blood moon light vocal tract. White night is extremely puzzled, but does not ask the reason deeply. This decision of yinxueyue pushed people''s curiosity to a new height and made Jiang Hao even more embarrassed. He wanted to humiliate this guy who had a very different relationship with yinxueyue by bidding, but he didn''t want to humiliate himself. Yinxueyue was still on his side... "hateful!" Jiang Haoqi gnaws his teeth. , brother has the final say, "let''s take a look at the blood and sister''s face. Let''s go out with the boy. Let''s check with this kid. This is Wang Dou. Whatever the boy is, is it not what we have to say?" Next to Cai Shi in a low voice. "Well said." Jiang Hao suppressed his anger and said in a low voice: "but my heart is miserable. You can arrange it right away. I want that guy to look good after this scene." "It''s up to you, sir." Cai Shi turned his head and said with a smile. Si Hong smile, a trace of cold in his eyes swept: "I work, you don''t worry!" ... the auction event did not end because of the sale of Bai Ye and Jiang Hao. However, Bai Ye couldn''t raise his desire to bid too much. However, after the auction was over, Bai Ye knew that Yin XueYue had taken away a lot of magic weapons similar to those of robbing flint and gave them directly to Bai Ye.Looking at the clear in the eyes of yinxueyue, she can''t think in a bad direction. Maybe she just cares about her younger brother. Of course, with a short hand, he gave a few excellent soul pills as a thank-you gift, and left the business directly. For the music family, white night is still quite favorable. After getting the materials, he went back to study the techniques of mechanism in the night. The forbidden skills of the mechanism obtained in the worship of the moon god were really superb. There were still many interesting things in them. Wearing the Qianlong ring in the daytime, you could learn everything quickly, and all the forbidden techniques were recorded in your mind. Just did not walk a few steps, a few bodyguards stopped him and Lu Xiaofei in front of. "Two young masters, please stay. My young master, please." "Who is your young master?" The white night is light. "You will know when you go." The bodyguard. "Is it Jiang Hao? You tell that idiot, my boss is he wants to see it? If he wants to see him, he will roll to the Tibetan dragon house! Go away Lu Xiaofei hummed. The faces of several guards changed suddenly. They didn''t know the white night. They couldn''t have known Lu Xiaofei. Lu Shangshu''s son couldn''t afford to offend him. But there are Jiang Hao and the princes and girls of Wangdu. If they don''t finish the job, they will not be able to do it. After thinking about it again and again, the bodyguard was extremely tangled. "Forget it, Xiaofei. Go and have a look. If this matter is not solved, it will be more troublesome in the future." The white night is light. "Boss, be careful. Don''t let Jiang Hao''s kid get off the hook." Lu Xiaofei was busy. "If you really want to trip, you can''t avoid it." White night light way: "you lead the way." The bodyguard was overjoyed and said, "please come here, young master." Fuxianju is a new restaurant opened by Wangdu. Its scale is not small, especially the Fuxian liquor produced by this restaurant alone. It is said that it is comparable to the Royal wine. After drinking for three days, it is mellow and intoxicating. It is the wine of immortals. Fuxianju only provides ten bottles of fuxianjiu every day, not for money, but for human relationship. There are five floors in fuxianju. The first floor is the Dazhong building, which receives the Wangdu people, the second floor is the rich and noble building, which only entertains the Wangdu officials and dignitaries. It is said that if you want to drink fuxianjiu, you only need to enter the third floor, but the ladder leading to the third floor seems to be bound It''s not enough to enter the soul. I was very interested in the white night. I didn''t expect that there was such a unique restaurant in Wangdu. "Hello! Brother Bai!! Ha ha, we are so predestined that we always meet in this kind of place, ha ha... just then, a burst of hearty laughter came. This laughter is quite familiar. Going along with the reputation, Shen Hong, who hasn''t been seen for a long time, comes riding on a horse. Her face is very dusty. As Yin XueYue said before, she seems to have left Wangdu for business recently, so that bieyunshan and his party have not been able to participate. "Sister Shen! Long time no see. " Smile at night. Seeing Shen Hong, Lu Xiaofei shivered and stammered: "Shen... Shen... Shen elder martial sister..." "yo! Xiaofei, you are here too Shen Hong tied up the horse and came over. A pair of Phoenix eyes looked at Lu Xiaofei. Lu Xiaofei seemed to be afraid, and his head shrank. "You seem to know each other well?" "Of course, his father is Shangshu, and my father is the prime minister. We have known each other since childhood." Shen Hong said with a smile. "I was bullied by you since I was a child..." Lu Xiaofei whispered. "What are you talking about?" Asked Shen Hong. "No... no... nothing..." Lu Xiaofei waved and his face was white. It seems that Lu Xiaofei has a bad past. White night shook his head. "White night, are you here to drink? Go, go, go! As soon as I got back to Wangdu, I went straight here. It is said that the fuxianniang here is just xianniang. Today, let''s have a drink or not Shen Hong, holding the arm of white night, went straight inside. But those bodyguards are busy blocking the sinking red. "Miss, please stop. This childe is our childe''s guest!" "Who is your son?" Asked Shen Hong. "Mr. Jiang Haojiang!" "Jiang Hao?" Shen Hong thought about it, and then remembered who was it. She snorted and said, "ask him to come and see me! Don''t disturb my drinking! Otherwise, I''ll break the bones of your childe After that, he went upstairs with the white night. Shen Hong can''t hold down Nangong Ying, Tai Tianxiao and others, but Jiang Hao and Cai Shi have no big problem. The white night is a bit helpless, but Shen Hong has said so. What''s more, he doesn''t care about a dandy like Jiang Hao. Compared with him, it''s better to drink wine here. Shen Hong didn''t want a box and sat down in the hall. According to her, drinking pays attention to the atmosphere. When you enter the private room, there is no atmosphere. Bai Ye also agreed with him, but when he called on the second, he found out that fuxianjiu was a special wine. If he didn''t enter the third floor, he would not drink it. "What? Isn''t it? " Shen Hong let out her breath and looked at the ornate staircase decorated and asked, "what is the standard configuration on the third floor, sophomore?""The eighth level of Qi and soul state may give you a try." Xiao er said with a smile. "Eight levels of Qi soul state?" She has just broken through a few days ago, but she is also gifted with the seven steps of spirit state. The eight steps are just a try, and they may not be able to pass. That is to say, she is out of action. "Forget it, go to some other bars and try all the good wines you have here." Shen Hong sighed and gave up. "OK, just a moment, sir." Xiao Er ran down immediately. "Hey, younger martial brother, I''m sorry, elder martial sister is useless, or I''ll take you to the third floor to have a taste." Deep red looking at a face indifferent white night, some embarrassed way. "It''s OK. It''s the same with other drinks." White night laughs. But at this time, a group of people came straight to this side, aggressive, attracted the guests around. All of them stood in front of the dark red table in the white night without saying a word. "Well?" She frowned and turned her head. These people were Jiang Hao and others. "Oh, I said you''re a little white face. It''s OK to hook up with Miss Yin. Even you''re a bitch like Shen Hong? Don''t you know she''s a wild animal? " Jiang Hao saw the deep red, immediately sneer repeatedly, not polite said. "What do you say?" Shen Hong got up in a rage. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 People are most afraid of being exposed, especially the direct temper of Shen Hong. When they met Chen Hong in that restaurant, they heard Nangong Ying say it. They didn''t know the truth at the beginning of the white night, but after staying in Wangdu for such a long time, they heard some wind and rain. At that time, Shen Xiang just became prime minister and opened a family dinner. He was too drunk to drink. Unexpectedly muddleheaded and a family servant girl had a relationship, this just had Shen Hong. Because of her face, Chen Hong''s name was not inscribed in the genealogy, and the maid was not included in his wife and concubine. After all, this happened when Chen Xiang became prime minister. Naturally, the servant girl was regarded as deliberately seducing the master in order to be rich and prosperous. However, Shen Hong''s mother was also a strong person. She left Chenfu and lived alone in the outskirts of the capital It was also a great stain on the prime minister. No one dares to mention it in front of Shen Xiang, but Chen Hong is different. Although the Chen family still treats her like a young lady, she is not included in the genealogy, which is the main reason why Jiang Hao and others dare not give Shen Hong face. Although her surname is Shen, she is not recognized by the Shen family! Shen Hong has a tough personality. Even if she doesn''t have a backstage, she won''t be afraid of these people. After all, she is in the top ten of the master list of Tibetan dragon Academy. "A wild species, also have ability? Your mother covets wealth and seduces Lord Shen Xiang. Who doesn''t know about this? Am I wrong? " Jiang Hao sneered. All the people behind him burst into laughter. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, the cold in the eyes. "Asshole!" Shen Hong finally couldn''t stand it. She roared and smashed Jiang Hao''s face with a fist. Although the fist was not big, its soul power was amazing, and all the people around him were shaken open. Jiang Hao''s face changed greatly. He could not pass the third level of Qi and soul state. At most, he had a fight with Lu Xiaofei. When he met Shen Hong, he was looking for death. But at this time, an old hand suddenly stretched out, directly shocked on the red fist. Bang! Shen Hong shivers all over her body, and she keeps stepping back. When she looks at Jiang Hao, she doesn''t know when an old man in housekeeper''s clothes is standing beside Jiang Hao. "The Ninth level of Qi soul state?" His face was red and his face was coagulated. "Miss CHENHONG, this is Wangdu. You can''t do anything about it. You can move your mouth, but don''t do it." The old man said faintly. "Asshole Shen Hong was furious. No wonder Jiang Hao dares to be so presumptuous. It turns out that people from the Jiang family have protected him. "Elder martial sister Shen, don''t worry about these idiots." Seeing that the situation is not right, Lu Xiaofei said in a hurry. Bai Ye also nodded, sat down straight and said, "elder martial sister Chen, this old man is right. This is Wangdu. You can move your mouth, but you can''t do it. I believe if anyone does, the old man will not let him go. Let''s continue to drink the bar." Hearing this, Shen Hong was filled with anger and suppressed. He glared at Jiang Hao and sat down directly. This time it was Jiang Hao''s turn to be embarrassed. He looked around and sneered: "wild seeds are wild seeds after all, but I''m too lazy to talk to you today. Hey, boy, didn''t you have a lot of ability before? Why are you silent now However, in the white night, he raised his glass of wine, gave him a cup of red wine, and drank himself without paying any attention to Jiang Hao. "Asshole, you dare to ignore me?" Jiang Hao was angry. White night is still ignored! "Damn it!" Jiang Hao couldn''t help it. He put his hand directly on the white night, trying to pull him out, but the white night did not move. He slightly sidetracked, looking at the old man, light way: "your young master started, you still don''t stop?" However, the old man''s dim old eyes were closed and turned a blind eye. He can see that the breath of white night is no better than the fourth level of Qi and soul state. Such a person is not in his eyes at all. Even if he is dark red, he can crush him with his nine level peak of Qi and soul state. This is partiality! Naked partiality, under the guise of justice. "Stop it Shen Hong suddenly stood up. But the white night is to raise the hand, the facial expression does not look at Jiang Hao. "It seems that your Jiang family doesn''t obey the rules. In this case, don''t blame me!" "Son of a bitch, are you tough? Weren''t you very arrogant at the auction party before? Now you are arrogant! I''ll see what else you can do Jiang Hao sneered and sneered. When his voice dropped, he even raised a slap in the face of the white night! There are so many Jiang family members and Jiang housekeeper watching. Although Jiang Hao may not be able to fight white night, he believes that under the gaze of this master, white night will not even have room to fight back. But at this time, a fierce momentum swept over the white night. People covered by potential feel stiff and difficult to move. "Is this the general trend?" Housekeeper Jiang''s face changed greatly. However, he saw a flash of snow, and the palm of Jiang Hao was cut off directly."Ah The shrill cry resounded through the restaurant. "Young master!" Jiang housekeeper''s face changed greatly. He quickly helped Jiang Hao and cried angrily, "kill him!" "Yes All the guards rushed over. Later, Cai Shi and Si Hong, who watched the play with a smile on their faces, had already stayed. Unexpectedly, Jiang Hao''s hand was cut off by the other party. "Stop it!" As the situation intensified, a voice rang through the restaurant. People follow the reputation, but see a group of people come quickly. Is the leader actually Luo Xin? Seeing Jiang Hao, who was covering his wrist and yelling bitterly, Luo Xin''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He glanced at the white night surrounded by bodyguards and said, "what''s going on?" "Isn''t that clear?" The white night is light. "Are you white night? I''ve heard of you. Although you''re not good at cultivation, you can''t even compete with taitianxiao! " Luo Xin looked at the white night and said. As soon as this remark fell, Jiang housekeeper, Jiang Hao, Cai Shi, and Si Hong were all shocked. "This man... Is white night?" "No wonder Miss Yin takes good care of him..." in particular, housekeeper Jiang''s face is red and sometimes white, and even Tai Tianxiao is not a match in white night. How can he subdue him? Jiang Hao secretly called bad luck. If he knew that this guy was white night, he would never touch his brow. "Is Miss Luo going to take care of this?" The white night asked. "I left this restaurant at home." "That''s to be done?" White night raised his head, eyes such as double swords, staring at Luo Xin. Luo Xin''s heart was suddenly empty, and those eyes were so sharp. "I don''t control where the word is. This is my restaurant. If you make trouble here and affect our business, you are against me!" "Before that, these people were making noises here. Why didn''t you do it?" The white night asked. "I didn''t see it before." Luo Xin frowned. In fact, she had been informed by the sophomore that it was the people of the Jiang family who were making trouble, so she didn''t want to show up. After all, Luojia intended to win over the people of the Jiang family. If she tried to stop it, it would blow the face of the Jiang family. But unexpectedly, this man suddenly cut off Jiang Hao''s hand. Even the steward Jiang had no time to stop it. It can be seen that these people are not ordinary people. Luo Xin is worried that things will become more and more serious, so she has to stand up and stop them. But she did not know that even if she stood up at this time, it was too late. "No?" "Miss Luo, do you think we are idiots? Or do you think you have a problem with your IQ? If there is such a big disturbance on the second floor, who else in this restaurant can not know? " Luo Xin''s face was so ugly that she didn''t know how to answer, so she was too lazy to explain. She yelled: "white night, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you! If you want to make trouble! Please go out "That will wait until I kill someone!" At the same time, the soul of Zhentian dragon suddenly appeared, and all the tables, chairs, cups and bowls on the second floor were all broken. Luo Xin''s face changed greatly. "White night! You are presumptuous Luo Xin was very angry. He is just a little disciple in the Tibetan dragon academy, but he dares to act wild here regardless of his disgrace? It''s like knocking down the face of the family! The bodyguards around were almost unable to move because of the suppression of the general trend and the spirit of Zhentian dragon. In the white night, they directly carried the soft sword and went to the housekeeper Najiang. "Your Excellency seemed to have said you were going to kill me?" The white night is light. There was a murderous air. Housekeeper Jiang is as dumb as a cucumber. This man has only four levels of Qi and soul state! Why is it possible to suppress so many guards from level 4 to level 5 of Qi soul state just by momentum? Why do you have the courage to show your intention to kill a person in the Ninth level of the spirit state! What the hell is he thinking? Steward Jiang''s heart trembled, but the behavior of the white night did not make him forget his current situation. His old face sank and he said in a low voice: "you are so bold that you don''t want to lose face, but you still want to kill people? Do you really have that ability? " "No?" White night arm a shock, cold light swept away. "Ridiculous!" Housekeeper Jiang shakes his head, direct soul force overflows, covering the whole body. How strong can a fourth level Qi soul state attack be? This son actually did not directly urge me to use Yuan Li, but still used soul force? only! Let him know how big the gap is! Jiang housekeeper thinks secretly. But when the soft sword approached his body, he was shocked and opened his eyes. No! Steward Jiang''s eyes were shocked and he was about to dodge. The terrible soft sword instantly cut his body, and the man was directly cut in half. Soul power dissipates! Jiang housekeeper died! In front of him, the defense of the Ninth level man in the spirit state is just like a kid''s playGeneral idea! Naked carelessness! LOH Hin was stunned. I was stunned. Lu Xiaofei was silly. Jiang Hao was petrified, staring at the dead Jiang housekeeper, while Cai Shi, Si Hong and others behind him looked at the scene pale and trembled uncontrollably... LUO Xin felt her brain tremble. She just remembered that not long ago, the man named Bai Ye killed beixuan''s favorite grandson, beixuanfeng Even his third son, beixuanming, was killed by him. If this is not a rumor, just JiangHao, just a Jiangfu housekeeper? What''s up? The white night did not close his sword, but put his eyes on Jiang Hao, who fell on the ground shaking. His sight was indifferent and his eyes were dead. "How... How could this happen?" , it seems that this young man is totally unexpected! A snow awn rises again, Jiang Hao''s other hand is also cut off. "Ah Jiang Hao uttered a shrill scream, and the whole person almost fainted in pain. He fell on the ground, and his blood ran wild. "You didn''t mean to kill me, so I won''t kill you either. But you insulted my elder martial sister just now, so you cut your two hands as punishment. If there is another time, this person will be your end, you know?" The white night is light. Jiang Hao was scared out of his wits, and the pain made him speechless The white night is light. It was like the sound of nature. Cai Shi and Si Hong and others hurriedly carry Jiang Hao to escape. "Restaurant owner, right? Put this away, and we''ll keep drinking. " White night as if nothing happened, continue to sit at the table drinking. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 Luo Xin''s silver teeth clenched, and she said in a cold voice, "white night, do you dare to continue drinking here? Jiang Hao''s hands are abandoned. Jiang''s family will find him soon. I advise you to go back to the Tibetan dragon house! So as not to ask for trouble later "Oh." White night casually should a, self-care to continue to drink, a pair of ignore Luoxin appearance. Luo Xin stomped her feet, hummed, and ran away. As soon as Luo Xin left, two people from the tavern came in to clean up. Someone informed the patrolman. However, the patrolman saw that the dead man was Jiang''s family, and the place was a restaurant opened by Luojia. He didn''t dare to take care of it. Although the bodies on the second floor were removed, there was still a smell of blood in the air. "Thank you, white night." Deep red face is still a little white, she bowed her head and whispered, and her voice was weak. "You''re welcome, elder martial sister. The Jiang family should die!" White night laughs. "But if you mess up with the Jiang family, it will be very troublesome in the future." Shen Hong said, thinking quickly in her mind. Although Bai Ye has some talent, he is still too radical in his work. Although he is not a member of the Jiang family, he has been a housekeeper in the Jiang family for decades, and his seniority is very old. Even if the Jiang family has an opinion, he has to shout his uncle. As a result, he is killed by white night for no reason. How can the Jiang family give up? It seems that I''m going to find the next person... Deep red and a little sigh, passing a trace of helplessness and bitterness in my eyes. "Elder martial sister Shen doesn''t have to filter. Soldiers will come to cover up the water and cover the earth." White night glanced at the empty eyes around, light way: "here has no atmosphere, let''s go upstairs." "Upstairs?" Red. Beside him, Lu Xiaofei, who was still frightened but could not return to God, was also surprised. He opened his eyes and looked at the white night: "elder martial brother, you can enter the fourth level of spiritual state... Can you go upstairs?" "You should be able to go upstairs in white night." Shen Hong took a breath, nodded and said, "he can kill the Ninth level steward Jiang of Qi soul state. It''s not a problem to enter the third floor, but it''s difficult to take us up..." she said with a smile: "white night, the fuxianniang in this restaurant is so famous. You can go to taste the fresh wine first, and then we can go to the third floor to have a good drink!" "Since today is here, we should have a good taste. Why wait until tomorrow?" The white night laughs, drinks up the wine in the cup, turns to walk toward the stairs on the third floor. "Come here "White night!" "Elder martial brother..." they both exclaimed in amazement. However, when he stood on the stairs in the white night, his momentum was released again and his soul power was released. The whole second floor was completely submerged by his soul power. He looked up with one hand, pointed to the ladder, and murmured, "get together!" Whoa. Ben will fill the second floor with soul power immediately gathered at his fingertips, amazing. Shen Hong and Lu Xiaofei stare at each other and dare not breathe. We can see the white night a drink, arms waving, that gathered in the fingertips of the soul suddenly changed, forming a slender sword! "The soul changes into reality? Isn''t this the only means possessed by the absolute soul state? How can the white night be... "Shen Hong Na Na way, at the moment, she has completely no knowledge of this Bai younger martial brother. The soul sword blooms and splits the array seal energy that permeates the steps. "Go up." The white night turned its course. The two of them came back to their senses. Looking at the white night, they felt their heart beating quickly. "This guy is... Hidden?" ... ... "what''s the matter, elder sister?" Falling night led a group of home leaving masters into the inner hall of the restaurant. Looking at Luo Xin, who was sitting in the inner hall, his face became heavy: "who dares to make trouble in our restaurant?" "It''s not a big deal. We''ll just wait and see the play." Luo Xin sneered: "did the people of Jiang family arrive?" "When I came over, there was something going on in the Jiang family. I think I should be healing Jiang Hao now, but Jiang Chen of the Jiang family can''t bear to come here in advance. I guess it''s coming soon." Falling night road. "Jiang Chen?" Luo Xin''s eyes flashed with light: "I heard that he had been shut up for several months, and his strength finally reached the eighth level of Qi and soul state. He was the first genius of the Jiang family. The college big match is about to be held. It seems that he wants to pass the big contest and make a great success!" "Even if he doesn''t change his elder brother, Jiang Chen is very talented. In time, he can fight with him. If he comes, these troublemakers will be in bad luck." "Oh." Luo Xin sneered and did not speak. At this time, a member of the class came in from a brisk pace and said respectfully, "Miss, a guest has entered the third floor!" "Oh?" Luo Xin was stunned. From the third floor to the fifth floor of the restaurant, all of them are unique ancient wine brewed by Luojia. Compared with the unusual wine, this mechanism is not only to make a stunt and earn fame, but more importantly, it is also to help Luojia to make friends with the four heroes. Those who can set foot on the third floor must be the eighth level strength of Qi and soul state. So soul cultivation is already a talent, and you can''t neglect it when you leave home. Luoxin is one of the three most famous restaurants in Wangdu. Most people come after her name when the restaurant opens. However, Luoxin''s real task is to receive guests from the third floor to the fifth floor."I didn''t see any breathtaking soul cultivation when I entered the door." The night frowned. "I''ll find out when I go to the meeting." Luoxin smile: "go to prepare some Fuxian wine and send it to the third floor. Since you are here, please follow me." "Good." Nod at night. They followed the staff down another road into the third floor. The decoration of the third floor is obviously more elegant and noble than that of the second floor. The screen paintings, glazed lanterns, and artistic conception are different from those on the second floor. In particular, there is a pleasant fragrance in the air. Two beautiful looking maids carrying two pots of Fuxian wine came along with Luoxin and luoye. When they saw three people sitting at the table on the third floor, Luo Xin''s smile was stiff. "How did you... Get up here?" "Miss Luo, how can I come to your restaurant for a drink? I''m always disturbed." The white night is a little unhappy. "I ask you something!" Luo Xin''s silver teeth clenched, and was irritated by the calm appearance of the white night. "From there White night points to the steps. "No way!" Without waiting for Luo Xin to speak, the night next to him called out: "Lu Xiaofei''s three levels of Qi and soul state, you are only the fourth level of Qi and soul state, and Shen Hong is also the seventh level of Qi and soul state. None of you can meet the standard conditions for passing through that ladder! How could you have come? It must have come in by other means, hasn''t it? " "Is this how you stay at home?" Shen Hong said angrily. "It''s very important that white night can defeat the people of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state, but how did you two get up?" Luo Xin sinks a way. In his opinion, the reason for killing Jiang''s housekeeper in the white night is more than his surprise and the result of the general situation. Most of the elements of the sneak attack. In addition, the housekeeper of the Jiang family was killed by him because he was not prepared at all. Even if he admitted that his strength was far beyond the fourth level of Qi and soul state, what happened to Lu Xiaofei and Shen Hong? Whoa. At this time, the white night stood up. Luo Xin eyebrows move, some vigilance. However, seeing the white night, she said: "elder martial sister Chen, let''s go. The owner of this restaurant has such a character. Even if the wine is good, it''s not delicious to drink in the mouth. Why should we force it?" "Yes! Let''s go. We''ll stop drinking her rotten wine Shen Hong is also holding back a stomach fire, directly got up a way. "Guest, you can go down to another passage without the seal." The maid next door was busy. "No, we can go down as we come up!" The white night was expressionless and went straight to the stairs. Seeing the white night walking towards the stairs, Luo Xin frowned: "did I misunderstand them?" "Elder sister, they are trying to get. If you stop them, you will fall into their trap! I don''t know that white night, but Shen Hong and Lu Xiaofei can''t cross the stairs. Let''s wait and see the joke. " The night laughs. Luo Xin didn''t make a sound, her eyes fell on the white night, her eyes did not blink, and she focused on looking. But see white night soul power release, gather fingertips, suddenly wave. An amazing soul sword spurted out from his fingertips, cutting the energy of the ladder again, and the three people walked down as if there were no one else. "Soul and strength turn into reality?" LOH Hin froze. "How could this be possible? Unless... Unless it''s possible for people above absolute soul level to do this, how can that boy... Do it? " Falling night also trembles, tongue knot. Luo Xin''s eyes were shocked. Suddenly, a terrible idea flashed through her mind. If you want to make all this clear, there is only one possibility... this white night is clearly the master of juehu state! But what kind of magic weapon he wore to disguise the realm was misunderstood! So... He''s been hiding himself? Luo Xin''s face was pale, and her mouth showed a bitter smile. It turned out that she had offended a juexingjing person for the sake of the Jiang family! Maybe Jue Hun state has not had a great impact on her family, but you should know that night is better than youth! What is the future of such a young master of Jue Hun state? "Miss, the Jiang family is here!" Just then, a servant came running from the side road and said in a panic. There was also a sound of boiling downstairs. Luoxin and luoye smell the sound and go to the first floor immediately. The three men, Shen Hong, Bai Ye and Lu Xiaofei, who have just come downstairs, are blocked at the gate by a group of Jiang family members. Cai Shi and Si Hong are the leaders. "Ha ha, I haven''t left yet! That''s good, lest we go to the Tibetan dragon house to ask for someone! " Cai Shi said with a sneer that all the Jiang family thugs were standing behind him. It was said that Jiang Hao''s hands were cut off by a disciple of the Tibetan dragon house in the restaurant, and even the accompanying Jiang housekeeper died there. The Jiang family was shocked. The first time he called in people to let Cai Shi lead the way to identify people, and blocked these people who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth."Oh? How dare you come? " White night light said, but the pace did not stop, continue to walk forward. Cai Shi and Si Hong''s faces changed slightly. Looking at the calm eyes of the man in front of him, he suddenly found that he could not look at the man in front of him with the eyes of the fourth level man in the spirit state. He stepped back a few steps, and his heart was empty. Even though there were many masters of Jiang family standing behind him, he could not give him much courage. His confidence seemed to be broken at the moment when this man killed the housekeeper Jiang... "Cai Shi! Hold on, this man has offended the Jiang family. He is already a dead man! " A low voice from the other side. "Yes As soon as Cai Chen comes, he will swallow his saliva After that, the bodyguards behind him all went forward and cut off the white night. "Get out of here!" Shen Hong and Lu Xiaofei head for the first stop. When the two men appeared, the guards immediately hesitated. A prime minister''s daughter, a son of the Secretary, how can they offend these thugs and bodyguards? For a moment, he hesitated. "What? How dare the Jiang family? Even I dare to stop it? " Lu Xiaofei rarely did not hide behind the people, emboldened to shout. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 "What are you afraid of him? Don''t you know the influence of our Cai family in the palace? His father is just a Shangshu. What can he be afraid of? Give it to me. If there is any problem, I''ll take it. " "That''s right. Shen Hong is just a wild species. If something happens, it has nothing to do with Lord Shen Xiang." Sihong sneered. This word falls, two popular whole body straight tremble. Beating people without slapping their faces, swearing without exposing their shortcomings, however, these people do not care at all. White night eyebrow frets, he does not like this kind of trouble one after another, but the other side is endless. "So you are going to stop me?" White night patted Shen Hong and Lu Xiaofei on the shoulder, walked forward, and looked at them calmly. "White night, I know you''re good, but what do you do alone? In Wangdu, you don''t have the power and power, and they make trouble everywhere. A beixuan family is enough for you to eat. Can you afford another Jiang family? " Cai Shi said coldly. "Trouble?" White night eyebrow a frown, every time seems to be the thing that provokes him to come up? Well, at this point, what else can be said? "I''ll give you five minutes to leave." He took a deep breath. "What do you want to do?" Cai Shi became alert. "I tell you, this is Wangdu. You have not finished killing housekeeper Jiang just now. Do you dare to kill? Are you... Aren''t you afraid of the law? " Sihong shuddered, too. "Royal law? Hehe, Wang Du Wang FA is only aimed at the common people. When does it work for the soul In this world, the strength is respected, the strong are above everything, the weak obey the rules and regulations, and the rules are made by the strong. There are many Wangdu academies, and there are numerous forces. Every day, there will be death incidents. As long as there is no big disturbance, the court will not take care of it. If the Jiang family depend on the imperial court, their face will be damaged. "You''re right. The king''s law does not work for the powerful soul. In this world, the strong are respected and the weak are dead! It''s dead! No sympathy at all! " Just then, a voice came from behind the crowd. When people opened the way, they saw a young man with bronze skin coming to the line. This man looks only twenty-four or five years old. He is dressed in brocade and has two swords on his waist. As soon as he comes, his eyes are staring at the white night, and his eyes are cold. What a tough man. The hearts of the people around him were beating. "Is this man Jiang Chen? The famous genius of the Jiang family "It is said that one year ago, he alone killed a five startled tiger in the Ninth level of Qi soul state! A man carrying the carcass of the beast walked into the Wangdu, which was very impressive "A year ago, we were able to jump the challenge?" "Isn''t the person who offended Jiang Chen dead?" The onlookers outside the door whispered. Although Jiang Chen''s momentum is full, but he from the door, he noticed that this person is not right. The people who can kill steward Jiang are only at the fourth level of Qi and soul state. This is a fantastic thing. We need to know that the soul fighting is the most difficult. Those who can cross the level Challenger must have extraordinary advantages in other places, such as strength, speed, sense, soul skills, etc. But the soul state is not as good as each other, how can these be stronger than each other? This requires years of cultivation and accumulation. Generally, the more level a soul can challenge, the more he can get, the more he can be called a genius, the more three or four level, can only be described as a monster. But like the white night directly over five levels... Jiang Chen has not heard of so far. "You are white night." Jiang Chen Shen road. "Who are you?" "Jiang Chen, a member of the Jiang family!" "Are you here to avenge Jiang Hao?" "Well, but not today!" Jiang Chen waved his hand, and the guards around him immediately dispersed. The white night looks calm. "White night, I know that although you are only a person of the fourth level of Qi and soul state, you can defeat Tai Tianxiao with great strength. Taitianxiao was the target of my challenge. It''s a pity that he never came back after he went to bieyun mountain." Jiang Chen turned around and said, "killing you now can''t wash away the shame you have brought to our Jiang family. I''ve heard about beixuan''s family. If the Tibetan dragon house refuses to hand you over, it must be your talent that protects you. So you can be unscrupulous with the support of the people of the Tibetan dragon house, right? No problem! Whether it''s you or the Tibetan dragon academy, I''ll step on my feet. I''ll look forward to your performance in the near future. Today''s gratitude and resentment will be double counted on you and the Tibetan dragon Academy on that day! " Having said that, Jiang Chen turns to leave. The Jiang family retreated one after another. Many of the spectators were deeply disappointed. Lu Xiaofei was also shocked. "And left?" "But it''s not over." Shen Hong shook her head. Darby? A lot of things are bigger than that."Go back." Said the white night, and went out. They quickly followed. ... the issue of tavern has become a hot topic, and many people are talking about it. However, Bai Ye didn''t care about all this. After returning to the Tibetan dragon academy, he ran to the training room alone and closed down. Of course, his mind is all on the body of the mechanism man. The mechanism skill of the moon worshiping God sect ranks No. 1 in the whole Daxia Dynasty, but in his opinion, it is mysterious and interesting. During this period of time, the white night was either a practice in the Tibetan dragon academy or a research institution. Although the production mechanism required a lot of materials, Lu Xiaofei, a runner, was there, and he did not need to go there in person. However, with the passage of time, the days of the college competition are getting closer and closer, and Wang Du has also poured in many experts. Every three or five days, the Dragon moon disappears for a period of time. She still remembers that the purpose of her entering the Tibetan dragon academy seems to be for Qianlong ring, but she still can''t guess that the real Qianlong ring is in the hands of white night. On this day, the white night produced a delicate small mechanism man, only half a meter in appearance. When the power source was put on the machine point, the mechanism person immediately started to move. "The maker can leave a soul imprint on the power source, and control the mechanism person while continuously stimulating the soul force mark! During this period of time, I have been practicing constantly, and I have a preliminary grasp of the common mechanism technique. Now, maybe I can try that mechanism. " White night thought, looked at the sky, night fell, and immediately turned to walk toward the depths of the forest... outside the quiet study, stood a heroic figure, but this figure lowered his head, the expression was particularly complex, the moonlight sprinkled, gave her a layer of silver gauze. It''s just dark red. "Come in." There was a husky voice in the room. Shen Hong steps into the study. In front of the desk in the room, sat a middle-aged man in official clothes. The man had white temples and a goatee beard. He looked serious and did not get angry. "Lord Shen Xiang." Deep red low voice. "I said, if you''re not in front of people, you can call me dad." The man put down his pen and sighed. "No, I know who I am." Shen Hong shook her head, her eyes flashed a trace of pain, a trace of reluctance, a trace of helplessness: "my mother knows that you don''t like her, and also knows that all this is not your fault. I am very grateful to you for providing us with food, clothing, housing and transportation for our mother and daughter over the years, which I will never forget." "You also know that it''s your aunt Fu''s great help that Dad can take the position of prime minister. Without them, how can I be today..." Shen Xiang sighed, and his words were helpless. "I understand." Shen Hong seems reluctant to listen more. Shen Xiang looked at the girl in front of her and gently shook her head: "you should have something to ask me?" "Well." "What happened today?" "Well." "Come on, if I can, I''ll try my best." Chenxiang road. "White night has offended the North Xuan family and the Jiang family. I hope you can... Reconcile and stop these two people''s revenge on the white night..." Shen Hong raised his head and said seriously. Shen Xiang was silent and then shook his head: "although the white night is your classmate, I hope you can stay away from him." The pupils are red and tight. "The people killed in the white night are all the direct relatives of these two families. How can they be solved by reconciliation? Wang Du didn''t send anyone to pick him up. It''s still for the sake of the Tibetan dragon yard. If I come out again, I''ll show my partiality to the Tibetan dragon yard. Now the situation of the Tibetan dragon house is in danger. If I stand there, I will be doomed! " Shen Xiang shakes his head. "Well, at least a little restraint." Shen Hong busy road. "Don''t mention this matter any more. In addition, I hope you can leave the Tibetan dragon house as soon as possible. It''s a place of right and wrong. Leave early and worry about it early." Shen Xiang said solemnly. "Dad..." deep red low head, silver teeth clenched, voice choked. Shen Xiang trembled, but closed his eyes, no voice. Deep red Zheng Zheng Zheng, eyes flash a touch of resentment and unwilling, take a deep breath, turn to run toward the door. Shen Xiang wanted to stop her, but he opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound. Just out of the study, a group of people came to this side. He was red and pale, and quickened his pace. When those people saw deep red, they all showed a playful attitude. "Oh, isn''t this the wild one?" "Bitch, is this where you can come? Get out of here! If my father hadn''t been confused, how could you have been such a bitch? " "Come on, or you''ll lose my face." These people are all descended from Shen family. Deep red teeth, suppress the anger of the heart, quickly toward the corner of the house line. ... ... ... deep in the forest, a large number of dark wood and gold were piled up. In the white night, he pulled out a huge drawing, on which was a complicated mechanism drawing.Looking at the drawings, I started to make them. The trees deep in the forest were cut off by night, and a day later, a huge dark wood shelf rose. "There is a great demand for the power source of this organ. Although the power source in my hand is enough, I have to set up a lot of organs, each of which needs a large amount of silver, which seems to be insufficient." In the white night, with half a thought, he walked out of the Tibetan dragon courtyard and went straight to a remote mansion in the southwest corner of Wangdu. The mansion is very old, with mottled walls on both sides and the rotten and closed gate, revealing a mysterious atmosphere. But on the opposite side of the gate, there are rows of prosperous shops, each of which is full of people. Soul building comes in and goes out, which makes life lively. These are all shops selling matrix seals, border and other materials. "Shopkeeper, prepare 100 yuan silver for me!" In the daytime, I picked a shop and walked into the road. "A hundred... Yuan silver?" Hearing this, several customers and shopkeepers in the shop were stunned. Yuan silver is different from Xuanmu and Xuanjin. It is specially used to make array points and boundary points. A large array can use up to five yuan silver, but the cost of the big array is basically in Yuan silver. Source silver is divided into different grades, the quality determines the price, but the cheapest source silver also needs 100 Sipin soul pills. One hundred, that''s ten thousand four grade soul pills. This is a huge business! "Guest... Wait a minute, wait a minute!" The shopkeeper shivered all over. Knowing that a big customer was coming, he quickly ordered the clerk to pick up the goods. After a while, the man was carrying a large box, struggling to come. The box was full of silver, but each one was dull and only as big as a thumb. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 White night picked up a, looked at a few eyes, shook his head: "the quality is too low, there is no better some." "This is already the best in our shop." The shopkeeper was surprised. "I''ll ask elsewhere." "Oh, my guest, don''t go." The shopkeeper ran out of the counter, held the white night, and said with a smile, "guest, to be honest, it''s useless for you to ask elsewhere. All the shops in this row sell this kind of silver." "Doesn''t the whole king have a better source of silver?" White night doesn''t believe it. "Yes! Of course, but you have to go to the other side and ask! " The shopkeeper pointed to the old and unsophisticated house on the opposite side, and said solemnly, "is it the first time that guests come to this place? In fact, all the shops here belong to the opposite Looking at the mansion at night, the sight fell on the golden plaque on the house and whispered: "Tianji gate?" "Yes, it''s tianjimen, the first organ of the great Xia Dynasty! All the shops here are tianjimen stores! The materials for sale are also provided by Tianji gate, and good things are naturally in Tianji gate. If customers need good source silver, small ones can be introduced! " The shopkeeper''s smile. See this, white night how also don''t know his meaning? From the Qianlong ring, he took out several four pin soul pills and threw them in the past: "I''ll reward you some more when I get the materials I want!" Thank you very much The shopkeeper was overjoyed and called out to the clerk, "Ah Fu, look at the shop. I''ll take this guest to the headquarters!" "Boss holler!" The voice falls, two people walk toward big house. Strange is, the white night and the shopkeeper just close to the door of the house, the door will slowly open, there is no one behind the door, very strange. "The guests don''t know. The whole house has been hit by the master of Tianji gate and created a huge organ fortress. We stand outside the door, and the people inside have actually seen us." The shopkeeper said triumphantly. White night nods. Two people entered the door, did not walk a few steps, a voice floated. "Liu Tielin, who did you bring?" "Oh, it''s senior brother Li! I have brought a guest. He is in urgent need of high-quality source silver. My shop is out of stock, so I want him to come to the headquarters to exchange some money. " The shopkeeper bowed in place, and his voice was respectful. "Is the gate of Tianji gate so random? Why not inform in advance? " The voice was a little unpleasant. White night stupefied, the feeling is you open the door? "Don''t be angry, elder martial brother. This guest needs a large amount of silver, which is enough to be 100 pieces. Isn''t Tielin afraid that he can''t provide the guest''s goods, which will damage our reputation of Tianji gate, so he brought him in." "A hundred?" The voice showed a trace of consternation, then coughed a few times, and then said, "well, that quantity is indeed quite a lot, but I have to say in advance, our Tianji gate''s source silver is the best in Wangdu, and the price is not cheap." Feelings are going to be slaughtered? Well, if you can''t buy it here, there''s no place to buy it. White night shakes his head, light way: "look at the goods first!" "Well, let Tielin bring you here." The sound faded away. The whole Tianji gate is like a dead house. It''s very quiet and frightening. After wandering around with the shopkeeper in the white night, he saw several disciples in yellow and brown robes walk out of the room. The shopkeeper led him to a row of flat rooms, which was like the storage room of Tianji gate. A tall and thin man was waiting in front of the house early. When they came, the man opened the door next to him. There was a big wooden box inside. When the lid of the box was lifted, a burst of silver light overflowed. A box full of source silver? The white night froze. Such a box, at least several thousand pieces... "how about the quality of these?" Tall and thin men are indifferent. White night nods, goes forward to weigh up. These yuan silver are much better than those in the shop outside, but in the eyes of white night, they are just ordinary. He has seen the top source silver, and his whole body is shining like snow. And that piece of silver was what he saw in the worship of the moon god. It was with that piece of silver that he was able to create the mysterious wood mechanism man and attract the attention of the mad Taoist. "Is there anything better?" Asked the white night. "Better? Yes, of course, but I''m afraid you can''t afford it! At least one thousand four level soul pills are required for one! Ten is one of the best soul pills. Can you afford it? " Tall and thin man disdains a way. "You have goods, I have money!" The white night is light. "Oh?" The two people''s eyes are shining with gold, and they are not changed. That''s a real gold Lord! They looked at each other secretly and nodded silently. "Well, follow me!" Said the tall and thin man, moving on. But after a few steps, suddenly, the ground trembled. Bang! A loud noise came out of the house far away, and then the exquisite house burst in an instant, and the vegetation around it was flattened, and the air waves rushed here. "That''s... Master Qi''s Lab!" The tall and thin man was stunned and ran to that place in a hurry.The shopkeeper is also a look of panic, rushed over. "Master Qi?" The white night murmured, puzzled. However, many disciples rushed around and planed in the ruins. Before long, an old man with small stature and gray hair was pulled out of it. The old man coughed and was not hurt. "Well?" The sight of the white night suddenly falls on the broken dark wood on the ruins. These dark trees are all branded with the pattern of the Dharma array, containing energy, which is quite like a mechanism? He went over, picked up a dark wood and looked at it. "Is this... Mechanism bone?" White night frowns. "Little brother, do you know this mechanism bone?" The old man over there came over and looked at the white night in surprise. "I''ve heard a little bit about it." White night put down the mechanism bone and said, "this is the most basic skeleton of the mechanism maker. This mechanism bone is so thick and long. It should be the" spine "supporting the human-machine point and power source of the mechanism. It''s just that the lines on the mechanism bone are so strange..." the old man''s eyes flashed suddenly, as if he had discovered a new continent. He was excited to hold Bai Ye''s hand and excitedly said, "little Brother, come on, let''s go inside and talk about it! " "Talk? I''m sorry, sir. I don''t have time to talk. I''m here to buy yuan silver. " White night shook his head and refused. "Sir, do you need source silver?" The old man was stunned and immediately clapped his hands: "if you are willing to discuss with me about the problem of the mechanism bone, I am willing to give you the top source silver!" White night double eyes shine: "a hundred!" "No problem!" The old man was glad to say that he hurriedly pulled the white night to the house not far away. The shopkeeper and the tall and thin disciple were speechless. They could not see that this guy was robbing by the fire... But master Qi had already regarded him as a guest. How dare they speak up. After entering the room, the servant poured the fragrant tea, drank it in the daytime, and looked at the old man. "Old man Qiluo lake is the chief elder of Tianji gate!" "I am a disciple of the Tibetan dragon Academy." Nodding in the daytime. "Disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy?" Master Qi was stunned and asked, "how can an ordinary disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy understand such a wonderful thing as mechanism bones?" "Mechanism bone is wonderful?" White night frowns. "Although there are many people who are good at mechanism technique in Xia Dynasty, they are not so many. The mechanism skills made by these people are tangible and have no bones. You know the mechanism bones, you must have a good knowledge of mechanism skills!" Master Qi said with a smile. No wonder the old man was so excited when he heard my words. Did he think that I had a good command of mechanism skills? "I''m only a little dabbling in mechanism technique. If the master thinks that I''m very accomplished in mechanism technique, you may be disappointed." The white night is light. "No matter how high or low, it doesn''t matter. If you can see that there is something wrong with the mechanism bone I made, you have a unique understanding of this aspect." Speaking of this, master Qi''s old face looked sad and sighed: "in fact, I''ve been working on this mechanism bone this month. It''s hard to draw bones by drawing tiger skin. The same is true for mechanism people. The pattern on the mechanism bone affects the energy transmission between the power source and each machine point. If the transmission is not smooth enough and the machine point is not activated sufficiently, the function of the whole mechanism person will be affected, However, the pattern brand I drew is not smooth at all. There are ten machine points, that is to say, ten stripes are needed. But the mechanism bone is only that big. Which cloth is under it? I really don''t know how to solve this problem... " Master Qi is full of distress. "Can''t you make double-layer mechanism bones?" Asked the white night. "Double mechanism bone?" Master Qi was stunned: "is space enough?" "The mechanism bone representing the" spine "is hollowed out and inserted into a solid and thin mechanism bone. The cloth on the outside is four stripes, and the inside is six layers. Isn''t that a solution?" Said the white night. "Ah... Can... Still do this?" Master Qi looked surprised. "No one has stipulated that the mechanism person can only have one mechanism bone." White night road. Master Qi stayed for a moment. He hugged Bai Ye and said excitedly, "thank you for your advice!" "How polite, master." White night shakes his head. The knowledge he has learned is only from the worship of the moon god. After all, it is something of our predecessors. "This problem has puzzled me for a month, and it is difficult to overcome it. Today, my little friend has solved these problems for me with a few words. I really appreciate it very much." Master Qi is obviously in a good mood. "What is master Qi making?" Asked the white night. "The gravity mechanism man is used to carry large objects. The Tianji gate needs a lot of hands to make arrays and mechanisms. It needs a lot of hands to transport materials, so I intend to replace it with mechanism people. As long as we are successfully developed, we can easily lift a weight of 2000 kg. Once we succeed, it will be a historic revolution." Master Qi was very excited. "Oh? Two thousand pounds. " The white night was expressionless and indifferent."You don''t seem to be interested in me as an official?" Master Qi was a little upset: "have you ever seen someone stronger than me?" The mechanism man who can lift a weight of 2000 kg must be very surprised to anyone who knows some mechanism skills. However, this young man is so elegant that master Qi can''t sit still. "If you lift a 2000 kg thing easily, it is much stronger than the fighter. How can I have any opinion? However, if I can''t make such a mechanism person, I don''t need to set it in the scope of people. Why not create four arms or six arms? In that way, it will be more abundant to tap out the potential of the organ people. " The white night is light. "Dobby? I have also considered that it is very difficult to solve the problem of the setting of the machine point and the supply of power source. With so much energy, how can the strength be enhanced with the increase of arms "Do you have drawings?" The white night asked. Master Qi quickly took out a drawing from his chest and spread it on the table. What he drew on it was the production scheme of the gravity mechanism man. "It''s like an original? Are you not afraid to steal your technology when you show it to me like this Asked the white night. "Why cover up when you and I negotiate? Academic discussions should be open and open. " Master Qi was open-minded. White night nodded: "the master said good, since so, then I will not cover up." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 While pointing to the pattern on the top, he said: "the strength of the mechanism man''s function is generally reflected in the material, and the most important parts are the machine point and power source. If the materials of these two places are improved, the performance of the mechanism personnel can be greatly improved. The higher the material is, the more the number of machine points and power sources can be arranged. The four arm or six arm one can be used Then, we should greatly increase the opportunity and add another source of power... we should use the knowledge we have learned from Shenzong and the experience we have learned from our understanding. Qiluo Lake stood aside to listen carefully, but the more I heard, the more frightened, the more trembling. The expression of an old face is also very rich. Most of what he said was the technology that he didn''t dare to think about, but it was possible to realize it. Such an explanation made qiluo Lake completely change his outlook. "That''s about it." White night talk about dry mouth, picked up the tea next to a drink. Qiluo Lake gazed at the drawing and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he went over and paid a solemn homage to the white night. "Master, what are you doing?" "Little friend... No, master, your words are like real gold to me! Every sentence is like a treasure. I''ve been confined to mechanism skills for so many years, but today I feel like stepping into a new door! " Master Qi looked very excited. White night words, actually helped him to realize the bottleneck for many years. "The master is too modest. I know how much ink I have in my stomach. Compared with you, it is still too far away." Shake your head at night. "Who did you learn from?" Qiluo Lake asked carefully. This can''t be nonsense, after all, the worship of the moon is too sensitive. "After reading some books and studying by myself, I got some advice from a mysterious expert." He thought for a moment. It was true and false. Qiluo lake also dare not ask, the world, there are few strange people, there are real people, why ask age? "Master, the top source silver is ready." At this time, a respectful disciple came. "Take it up." Master Qi was busy. "Yes." After a while, a wooden box was lifted up, and all the top-notch silver was placed inside. Any piece of silver was shining like snow. "Good." The white night looks happy. "It''s a great honor to have the master''s advice today. I''d like to pay homage to all of you. If you need anything else, you can say it." Qiluo Lake respectfully said. How can we not know the mind of Qiluo lake at night? In the words just now, Qiluo lake has already recognized that white night is an existence with high level of organization skills. Therefore, he wants to make use of the advantages to get some more advice and suggestions from white night. Thinking for a moment in the white night, the person who created the mechanism still needs a lot of materials. Tianji gate just can provide it, so he nodded and said, "if I need anything, I will come to the door in person." "It''s our honor of Tianji gate, but master... If there''s something unclear about Luohu''s mechanism, can we... Can you ask the master?" Chih Lok Lake Road. "It depends on whether I can. If I can, I will give you some advice." The white night is light. "Thank you, master." Happy at Qiluo lake. After leaving the Tianji gate, he took the top source silver back to the Tibetan dragon academy and continued to build his unfinished mechanism man. After a while, beixuan family finally came. They did not always go to the door provocation, but in advance sent a post notice, came to visit. This time, not only the beixuan family, but also the fengzhantian of the wind family, and a young man sent by Tiger general Taidong. This man and Tai Tianxiao are very imaginative, but they don''t have the typical smile of Tai Tianxiao. Yanfeng, with Shushan, thrushu and Qifeng, meets several people in the hall for the first time. After all, this time, the visitors from beixuan''s house are very important. Yanfeng and the other three were waiting in the hall early. The people of beixuan family, Fengjia family and Tai family were led into the inner hall by their disciples. "President Yanfeng, long time no see!" A deep, thick voice came from outside the door. Yan Feng''s eyes twinkled with strange light. He looked up at the passers-by, stood up and made a light salute: "it turns out that the elder Xuyang has come. We have lost our distance to welcome us. We hope to forgive you." "Don''t be so polite. I came to the Tibetan dragon house today to discuss something with you. Let''s not talk nonsense and go straight to the theme." Beixuan Xuyang was helped to come in, but he didn''t even look at the four people sitting inside. He directly sat on the side chair, slightly closed his old eyes, and said faintly. The arrogance and arrogance of this pose made people angry, but no one dared to say anything, even their expression did not dare to express their dissatisfaction. You should know, when the North Xuan Xuyang was famous all over the world, many people here may not have been born. Yan Feng looks the same, nodded his head and said, "what advice do you have, master Xuyang, but it''s all right. We are all ears." "In less than a month, Wangdu college will officially hold the Dabi. I hope that the Tibetan dragon academy will not participate in the Dabi, and will be officially dissolved and incorporated into the Shengdao college."North Xuan Xu Yang light says. As soon as this remark falls, Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng stare at beixuan Xuyang with anger in their eyes. "Is master Xuyang joking?" Yan Feng shook his head: "this is impossible." "Sometimes, people need to know how to adapt! If you look at these people standing in front of you today, you should understand the situation of the Tibetan dragon house! " North Xuan Xuyang opened up again. But this sentence, very cold. Hearing the voice, the pupil suddenly shrinks a few circles... beixuan family, Feng family, Tai family, and... Jiang family. North Xuan Xuyang here is not looking for Yan Feng to discuss, but a threat! The appearance of these people represents their position. If the Tibetan dragon house does not compromise, the enemy it will face will be the alliance of the most powerful families of these kings. Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng were suddenly surprised. "Is this a declaration of war?" The language wind is silent for a long time, light way. "It depends on your choice." North Xuan Xuyang slowly road. The three of Shushan are silent, but they are watching Yan Feng nervously. If all the four families stand at the side of the holy yard, the Tibetan dragon house is afraid to fall into an unprecedented crisis, but if they compromise, the Tibetan dragon house will no longer exist... this is a dilemma... "the Tibetan dragon house is the Tibetan dragon house, and the holy palace is the holy palace! I''m afraid you will be disappointed if you want to merge the Tibetan dragon courtyard into the holy courtyard... Master Xuyang. " Finally, Yan Feng opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse, but he did not hesitate. North Xuan Xuyang''s eyes twinkle with a ray of strange light, without the slightest annoyance, but hope that he makes this choice. He got up, turned straight out, but came to the door and stopped. "President Yanfeng, you have made all this by yourself! I hope you won''t regret it! " The sound fell and the man left. The rest of the family left one by one. "Vice president!" Several people came to Shushan, and their faces showed worried color. "Let''s go on and try not to go out in the future... I''ll see the president! Ask him for instructions. " Yanfeng got up and walked out of the hall with a heavy step. ... ... ... the fact that the beixuan family came to the Tibetan dragon house with several representatives did not spread, and he didn''t know it at night. He almost spent the past few days practicing in the Xiaolin, or building a mechanism person. Thinking of the palace giant that he had seen in Shenzong, his body couldn''t help getting hot. But let the white night quite feel strange is, these days unexpectedly did not see the figure of dragon moon. Where''s the girl? "Boss! boss!! The big thing is bad At this time, Lu Xiaofei''s voice sounded outside the forest. With a frown in the white night, he immediately walked out of the forest and patted the trunk of a big tree at the entrance of the forest. The open space in the deep forest immediately cracked, and a large number of giant trees extended out to cover the huge organ people who had begun to take shape. "What happened again? So flustered? " Sitting on the big stone in the forest at night. "Mo... mo... Mo elder martial brother has an accident..." Lu Xiaofei was out of breath and flustered. "Brother Mo? Brother Mo Jian? " "What''s wrong with him?" he said "He... He... He was cut off a hand..." Lu Xiaofei said, tears and sobbing. "What?" The white night fiercely stood up from the big stone, and his expression changed: "was a hand cut off? What''s going on here? " "Senior brother Mo went out of the city to carry out the task of the college, and was besieged by thieves. Except for senior brother Mo, all his disciples died miserably." Lu Xiaofei choked. "Elder martial brother Mo has the soul of xuangui heaven. He has great strength. He is protected by his soul. How difficult is it for ordinary people to hurt him and how can he be cut off?" "The other party... Each other is a soul cultivator with strong strength. Elder martial brother Mo said... He... He took down a man''s face towel while fighting, and the man... That man was actually the wind fighting day..." "the wind fighting day?" The white night turned cold. "Other people are the strength of fengzhantian, and even have a stronger existence. There is also a person from Jue Hun state who mingles with them... It is a miracle that senior brother Mo can escape back." "If that''s the case, it would be nice for brother Mo to keep his life." The white night suppressed his anger and thought for a moment, then he said: "the wind family... Will never rashly attack the Tibetan dragon Academy. If you want to, it should be the holy courtyard. Mo Jian is the first expert of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Now he has abandoned one hand, and his strength has greatly decreased. I''m afraid that the college competition will not be able to participate. Xiao Fei, try not to go out during this period. Stay in the college and wait for the arrangement of the teachers. " "Yes... But, boss, if you need any material... What should I do?" Lu Xiaofei asked. "I''ll have it delivered over there." The holy yard dare not fight against Tianji gate."Oh." Lu Xiaofei nodded and left sad. ... the wind and the sky attack Mo Jian? White night does not know what this means, is to prevent Mo Jian from participating in the college contest? Indeed, with the strength of wind fighting the sky, yinxueyue is slightly inferior to it. Only Mo Jian can fight against one of them in the Tibetan dragon yard. I thought it would come to an end, but in a few days, a more shocking news came that Mo Jian broke his hand. The white night in the forest received Lu Xiaofei''s news, and almost immediately rushed to the soul fighting field. At the moment, the soul fighting field is full of disciples. Some disciples have already informed the teacher, and the hospital doctors are coming here. In the recovery array of soul fighting field, there is a man who is dying of blood, and almost no one knows this person. Li Muyun! The fourth best master of the Tibetan dragon academy! He lay motionless in the array, and the array kept running, but he couldn''t cure his wounds. His eyes were wide open and his eyes were still active. He was not dead. But all over his body, he was dyed red with blood, especially his chest. His soul was broken and his cultivation was completely abandoned! Seeing this, countless people were shocked and angry. Break the spirit of heaven! This is worse than killing Li Muyun! "Here comes elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" There were shouts. The disciples stepped out of the way one after another. Although Bai Ye seldom takes part in the Tibetan dragon''s Academy on weekdays, the story that he killed beixuanfeng and defeated Tai Tianxiao has already been spread all over the hospital. Those who looked down on him in the past would respectfully call him "elder martial brother Bai". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 White night walked to the side of the array, looking solemnly at Li Muyun, who was still on the array. "Senior brother Li, what''s going on?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "It''s a white night... Ha ha... You can see, I''m a disabled man now..." Li Muyun smiles miserably, his eyes are empty and his face is pale. The spirit of heaven is gone, and he is disillusioned. "Who did it?" Asked the white night. "I don''t know. The other party is covered, but I remember my eyes very much. I can see their eyes... There is a person who looks like the wind and the sky..." Li Muyun said dryly. "It''s the wind and the sky again!" "It is said that elder martial brother Mo was also injured by him! What is he going to do The disciples exploded and whispered. A panic spread. "Well, let''s go! Here comes the hospital doctor At this time, the voice of the wind sounded outside the soul fight. Seeing the president''s arrival, they all saluted together and then retreated. Yanfeng leads Shushan, thrushu and Qifeng, and is accompanied by several soul masters of Qihuang. The souls went up and examined them. They all looked ugly. "The spirit of heaven has been abolished, and all the accomplishments have been lost!" A soul whispered. Li Muyun''s face became more pale. "Twilight, don''t be sad. The Tibetan dragon house will use the best medicine to help you recast the soul house and reopen the soul of heaven! With your talent, it''s easy to start all over again! " But his voice was hoarse. "Thank you, Vice President..." Li Muyun said empty. Yan Feng took a deep breath, turned around and stopped talking, but the pain and pain in his eyes could not be concealed. "Teacher, what''s going on here?" The night went by and asked in a deep voice. "Shengyuan, we have to force the Tibetan dragon courtyard to a dead end!" Yan fengsha said: "Mo Jian and Li Muyun are the elite seeds of our Tibetan dragon Academy. They should have participated in the college contest on behalf of our college in the near future, but now they are disabled one by one. They are unable to fight for our academy. I''m afraid that the Tibetan dragon Academy will not be able to participate in this big contest." "Now that people are unstable and Mo Jian is injured, many disciples have been shaken. Now that the twilight cloud is abolished, I am afraid that it will cause more fear among the disciples. If we can''t even participate in the Dabi, the disciples will leave one after another, and the holy yard will surely take advantage of the void. At that time, the hundred year college will fall apart." Shushan shook his head, his words were helpless. "Elder martial sister Yin and I can take part in it. If you add in Shen Hong, you may have a try." The white night is light. "You are bound to be targeted. We can''t resist these attacks against our Tibetan dragon house. This time, we can''t resist it. Let''s forget it. I don''t want you to follow the path of Mo Jian and Li Muyun. I''ll choose another strategy and go back first." The wind sighed again and again. In the white night, my eyes twinkle, and I can''t help but fall on the dead dragon sword on my waist. My eyes gradually become heavy. After the events of Mo Jian and Li Muyun, the people in the Tibetan dragon academy are in a state of panic. Many disciples have already chosen to quit the Academy. After all, the pressure from outside is too great, and they don''t know whether they will be the next target. As for the candidates for Dabi, the college has not decided on the candidates, so they are not prepared to participate. These days, the white night has been practicing in the woods, and he is no longer concerned about everything outside. No matter how Yan Feng arranges, at least he has decided to participate. This is a promise, a promise to the broken tail wolf. Even if he can''t get a good place, at least he has a clear conscience, and he has not failed to live up to it. Long Yue has not returned to the woods for nearly ten days, which makes Bai Ye worried. On the branches of the moon, the woods at night seem strangely calm. "Who?" Suddenly, the white night will drag the soft sword down in the hand, a low drink. But see a few figures passing by, quietly fell on the side of the white night. These people were all dressed in black and covered with face scarves. It can be inferred from their silent entry that these people are all strong in Qi and soul state. "Who are you?" White night is still sitting cross knee, face calm asked. "Are you white night? Hand over the dead dragon sword and hide it with the Shenzong. We can spare you from death and only abolish your cultivation One of them sneered. "The man of the sanctuary?" White night eyebrows a pick, eyes kill opportunity. "If you don''t comply, Mo Jian and Li Muyun will be your end!" "Then you can try it." The white night is light. "Ha ha, I really don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Since you don''t hand it in, we have to take it ourselves." A person said, eyes dew cold, a sword to stab, like lightning across the night sky, the wind rustling. Dang! A soft sword suddenly rises, accurate against the sharp point of the sword. "Well?" The man was stunned, but felt that the soft sword suddenly spread a force of brute force, and instantly shook it open."How dare you come here with this strength?" In the white night, he stood up and looked at the men in black. His voice was heavy and his killing intention was full: "who among you is the wind fighting the sky?" "Who among you is the wind and the sky?" White night asked again. "Kill him!" No one answered him, but a sharp sword was aimed at his heart. "Hum!" His face was cold at night, holding a sword in one hand, waiting for the opponent to attack. The terrible and astonishing profound meaning of the general situation gushed from his body. Three times of the general situation and profound righteousness with the unruly spirit of Zhen Tian Long, the whole forest in an instant into the field of white night! "Well?" These people in black suddenly felt that their steps were heavy, and they seemed to have a big mountain on their bodies. Even the urging of soul Qi became difficult. "It''s the general trend! Be careful Cried one. "No matter what the situation is, he must die here today!" The other one roared, the blade stabbed quickly, and the sword awned everywhere. The chill was amazing. "Dead? Interesting! " Dang! A crisp sound was heard. The seemingly swift sword suddenly was bombarded by a flash of lightning and instantly turned into pieces. "What?" The rest were shocked. However, he saw the footwork of the white night move, and suddenly fell in front of the man in black. He grabbed the man''s neck with one hand. The neck of the man was immediately locked. He loosened the handle of the sword and quickly grasped the arm of the white night. He constantly scratched and struggled, but it didn''t help. His face was red with pinching. The second form of "King Kong does not die" gives him unparalleled strength in his palm. In addition, he has been practicing with soft sword during this period of time, and his own strength growth is extremely terrible. This hand is like a pair of pliers! "Let me go! Let go of me The man screamed and lost his strength. The white night looks cold and stares at the man. "The sixth level of Qi soul state? Do you dare to die with this strength? " The voice fell, and his hand was driving. Click. The clear sound was particularly pleasant in the silent woods. The struggling man lost his strength in an instant, his limbs shrugged and his neck was broken completely. So relaxed, he killed a man of the sixth level in the spirit state! The rest of them were horrified. "It''s true that the rumor is true. It''s said that you have been able to fight against the people of the Ninth level of Qi soul state. I didn''t believe it. Now it seems that I was wrong." A man in black nodded in a low voice. "So, who is next to die?" Throwing the body away in the daytime is like throwing rubbish. Everyone''s eyes tightened. Walking in the daytime. "Set up The man in black, with a low drink, immediately backed away. The five people revolved around the white night in five directions. Each of them buckled a sword and knocked on the ground. The sword overflowed with a lot of soul Qi, which attracted each other. In the blink of an eye, an invisible array of soul Qi appeared. In the center of the array, it was the white night! "Sword array?" White night looked at the five people with great interest. "With foresight, this" five wasteland sword array "is performed by five people of eight levels of Qi and soul state at the same time. With a flick of one''s finger, one can kill people in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state, and even deal with those in the state of absolute soul! It''s your honor to die under this sword array! " The man sneered, and his soul urged him. The sword array immediately fell to the ground. The sound of "Dong" smashed the ground into a series of dents. These dents formed the five wasteland sword array! "Out!" The five people drank together, and the array imprinted with light. The spirit of the sword array almost instantly turned into sword Qi, and exploded into the white night. "The soul changes into reality? It''s interesting. Can people below Jue Hun state still use this method? But you are not the only one who can do this! " With a cold hum in the white night, he stabbed the soft sword on the ground. With a wave of both hands, the two surging soul forces converged in front of him, and quickly condensed into a huge soul sword several feet long. The sword body of soul sword actually blocks the sword spirit! "What?" The five were terrified. The white night looks ferocious, grabs the Qi sword, the arm fiercely swings: "breaks!" WOW!!!! The huge air sword fell down. Bang! The soul sword fell to the ground. The earth trembled and the cracks were numerous. The five wasteland sword array was immediately cut to pieces, and the five people were blown away by the burst of sword spirit. "Withdraw!" They got up again and realized that night was not easy to deal with. I''m afraid the Tibetan dragon house has been disturbed by such a move here! "Go The rest immediately agreed, a little bit on both feet, ready to evacuate. "I said, come to my place, don''t think about leaving." White night light road, but people stand in place, motionless, only single body overflow a little soul power, overflow to the rear dense forest."What''s going on?" Five people running away feel bad, did not chase after in the white night? "Maybe... There''s a problem. Let''s run separately!" The man in black. But as soon as he had finished speaking, a huge palm suddenly stretched out from the dense forest, caught five people directly and dragged it towards the forest. "This... What is this? What is this "Let me go!! Ah The five screamed bitterly. The palm of the hand was so powerful that it almost crushed them. PATA. When the palm of the hand was released, five people were thrown to the ground. Each person''s bones had been broken blue, his whole skin was cracked, and even his head was deformed. If it was not for soul repair, he would have died. The white night came, and the man in black tried to look up. But behind the white night, there was a pair of huge and bloody terror. The strange sound of Gacha Gacha came out, which was creepy. "This is... What is this?" The man in black trembled. "This is something you can''t look up to. Feel its horror." The white night stepped back half a step, behind the dark woods out of two huge terrible palms, these palms with dark gold as the bone, dark wood as the skin, thick shaking Cang Jin, a palm out, like a stone to grab the five people. "No!! no Let me go!! Let me go... " the five yelled, but the palm of the hand kept exerting force... Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... as if the water bag was pinched and burst, the five people''s miserable voice suddenly stopped. All five were killed! Peace returned to the woods. Blood ran down the cracks of the huge palm and dyed the earth red. The white night looked at this huge palm, stupefied for a long time. "I didn''t expect that the mechanism man created with the top-level materials of Tianji gate is so terrible. I''m afraid that this breath can fight with juexingjing people?" The man who fell to the ground was the secret mechanism man of the moon worship God sect. It was really different. Even the giant wooden man who mujue sacrificed himself at the beginning could not be compared. Whoosh, whoosh. At this time, the rapid pace of attack, a large number of Tibetan dragon academy disciples and lecturers rushed to here. "What''s the matter?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 "Elder martial brother Bai! Are you all right? " "What happened to those screams?" The noise sounded, and the white night quickly put away his big hands and hid them in the dense forest. When the crowd arrived, they saw the white night standing with their hands in front of a pool of terrifying meat sauce. Many of the disciples were very pale. Some female disciples even covered their mouths and did not dare to look directly at them. "White night, how are you?" Yan Feng walked quickly and asked with concern. "Teacher, I''m fine." White night shook his head and looked at the rotten meat on the ground and said, "however, the defense work of the Tibetan dragon house must be strengthened. It seems that anyone can come in." "I''ll go and supervise." Yan Feng took a deep breath and understood the meaning of the words in the white night. "Teacher, where''s sister yin?" The white night suddenly thought of something, quickly asked. "These days, I let her go back to the music home. We gave up Dabi. She went back to the music home. She was safer than in the college." The way of speaking. "Teacher, no matter what happens, you can''t give up. Once you give up, the Tibetan dragon house will be destroyed." "But who can take part in the big match? It''s hard to compete with other colleges on your own. " The language breeze murmured lower lip, in the eye is full of helpless. The voice was hoarse in the white night, and he said slowly: "one person can fight!" ... ... ... in a pavilion in the center of the sanctuary. "Oh? All dead? " Xin incessantly closed the book in his hand and squinted at the wooden Qi under his head. "Yes, no one came out alive. This white night is very complicated. If you want to take the dragon sword, you need to send out some experts!" Muqi said respectfully. "How can we get out of here? What kind of master do you need? Wind and sky? Taitianqing? Maybe they can easily kill the white night, but you should know that with the dead dragon sword in the white night, all the people in the absolute soul state can kill them in seconds! If they go, they will die in the dark "In this case, why did the Lord send these six men to die?" Muqi was shocked. "I recently got a little information about the dead dragon sword. This sword, an unusual sword, can''t be controlled by a person with low strength like white night. For example, in the holy academy martial arts field, if he could control the dead dragon sword at will, he would easily kill me, but why did he choose to escape? So I don''t think he can use the dead dragon sword for a long time. These six people are just the introduction I sent. As long as you force Bai Ye to use the dead dragon sword, he will lose his assassin''s mace. In this way, I will immediately send Feng zhantian to kill Bai Ye and capture the dragon sword. Isn''t it easy? " "But according to the spies, it seems that the white night is not injured!" Muqi frowned. "So I underestimated the man! It seems that people who are not in the Ninth level of Qi soul state can''t help him! " Xin kept shaking his head. "This son is no more than four levels of strength, but he can easily kill people of level eight. In time, let him grow up. How terrible is that?" Muqi road of sinking. "Master the profound meaning of the general situation! He is also a double born soul and deserves the sword of the dead dragon. With these things, no one in the territory of qihun is his opponent! However, his days are limited to this! After the big match, the Tibetan dragon''s courtyard was destroyed. He didn''t have the shelter of the Tibetan dragon''s courtyard. He killed it like a grinding mole ant! " Xin endless, the eyes twinkle to kill the awn. "My Lord, what shall we do next?" Muqi asked. "Hold on. If this kind of thing happened one after another in the Tibetan dragon house, we will step up our guard. However, judging from Yan Feng''s current action, it seems that he wants to give up Dabi. He can''t go back to heaven. I''m afraid he''s going to admit his life. You''ll send some people to pay attention to the trend of the Tibetan dragon house. In addition, inform the Jiang family, the Feng family and the Tai family to start preparing for the battle and prepare for the Dabi! " "Yes Muqi clasped his fist and retreated. With the passing of the day, with the arrival of the college big ratio, the whole Wangdu has become noisy. It turns out that Yan Feng thinks too much. Although the holy yard wants to attack the Tibetan dragon academy, it only targets elite disciples such as Li Muyun and Mo Jian. For example, ordinary disciples don''t do it. After all, if they want to divide the Tibetan dragon academy, they still need to leave some bottom line. Otherwise, it will chill the hearts of other disciples and only make the people of the Academy more united. There is no doubt that white night is one of the people who are targeted by the holy yard, followed by Yin XueYue, Shen Hong, yunluokong and huangmuxin, who are ranked fifth and huangmuxin, who are ranked the sixth. As for Mo Jian, his hand has been broken. Although there is a good pill and medicine given by the holy yard to recover, it is extremely difficult to fight again. "The people in the holy yard are lawless. If they are in the big competition, they are driving against the rules and tyrannical in the competition. What should they do?" Although the sword of dead dragon can be protected, it can only wield one sword, and this sword consumes a lot of its own, so it can not be used as a card. He looked deep into the forest and thought for a moment. He got up and went to the layman of the Tibetan dragon yard. ... a luxurious carriage drove to the ancient Tianji gate, and a beautiful and beautiful woman stepped down from the carriage. Beside the carriage, a heroic man riding a fine horse turned over and dismounted with a smile on his face and stretched out his hand to touch the woman to get out of the car."Thanks for the lack of wind." The woman smiles, facing the wind and the way of heaven. "Qian''er, you and I don''t have to be so polite. You are a saint''s genius, and you are also a lover of Xiaoyao. Now Xiaoyao is no longer there. It is my duty to take care of you." Feng Zhan Tian smiles, full of pride. Ye Qian''s cheeks were reddish, and she didn''t make a sound. "Elder martial sister Ye has twin heavenly spirits. She is endowed with extraordinary talent. She has been instructed by President Xin. She has been cultivated by the secret medicine of Shengyuan, and has made rapid progress. Now she has eight levels of peak strength of Qi and soul state. With Shuangsheng tianhun, she can fight with the Ninth level people! Feng Shao is the first genius of Wangdu. He has nine levels of peak strength at such an age. President Xin once said that in less than a year, you will enter the realm of Jue Hun and become the youngest person in the Jue Hun state of the great Xia Dynasty. Elder martial sister Ye walks with Feng Shao, which makes many people feel ashamed. " Next to a spirit of the ancient girl came over, laughing. The girl named Jiang Kexin is a young lady of the Jiang family. She joined the holy yard two years ago and achieved a mediocre career. She adored Ye Qian, who later entered the shrine but made a great success. "Kexin, don''t talk nonsense. I''m much worse than fengshao." Ye Qian low head light way. "Oh, elder martial sister, don''t belittle yourself. Look at our holy yard. Those guys used to be arrogant, but when they come to you, who can''t be respectful? Even the head of the hospital looks after you. " Jiang Kexin said with a smile. "Kexin is right. Qian''er, you will be famous in the Xia Dynasty. You may even step out of the Xia Dynasty and climb to a higher peak." Feng zhantian laughs. Ye Qian''s cheeks are even redder. "There is little wind. If we don''t talk about it, where are we going?" Ye Qian asked. "Tianji gate!" Feng zhantian said with a smile: "this place is the strongest organ sect of Xia Dynasty! The people inside are not only strong in cultivation, but also proficient in mechanism skills. When you go in later, you should be respectful. After all, they are asking for help. However, these mechanism masters are arrogant. Don''t offend them. " "Hum, this is Wangdu. How dare a small Tianji gate put on such a big airs? Even the prince princess will give a little face when she sees Feng Shao. What masters are those? Do you have such a big score Jiang Kexin hummed, a face of disdain. The servant knocked on the door. After a while, the gate of Tianji gate opened by itself. There was a disciple standing inside, who led several people into the main hall. In the main hall, Dong Wu, the five elders of Tianji gate, is waiting. A disciple offers tea. "Fengjiafengfengtian, I''m old enough to see him!" The wind and the sky laugh a big step forward to salute. "Ye Qian, the holy yard, have met elder Dong!" "Jiang Kexin, the holy courtyard, has met elder Dong." Jiang Kexin also learned to make rituals. The old eyes of Dong Wu at the head glanced at these people. Their eyes fell on Jiang Kexin and said, "don''t be too polite. You are here. What can I do for you?" "In the near future, the Wangdu Dabi will start soon. At that time, all the heroes will take part in the war. We dare to ask the masters of tianjimen to record the weapons array for our weapons, so as to help us get a good place in the contest!" The voice fell, Feng zhantian clapped his hands, and the servant immediately brought two boxes. The boxes were opened, and there were soul pills in them. Dong Wu just glanced briefly and said, "you may have picked the wrong place? How can a small Tianji gate have such a great ability? Are you right? Little girl Jiang After this, Jiang Kexin''s face suddenly turned white. Feng zhantian and ye Qian immediately understand the words of several people at the door, afraid that Dong Wu has been heard. Tianji gate is really extraordinary. The mechanism array is all over the sect. I''m afraid that all the plants inside and outside the sect will be controlled by them. "Ha ha, master, that''s just our unintentional words! There is no disrespect. If there is any offense, Zhan Tian will make amends to the master! " Feng zhantian once again made a ceremony, and his words were sincere. Dong Wu nodded: "in the end, it''s the wind and the sky, and the bearing is really different. It''s just that I''ll lose my reputation if I argue with a little girl! You should not only burn weapons and arrays, but also ask the elder to help. After all, he is an expert in this field. " At this time, when the disciple is in a hurry, he will get up and go. "Five elders, there is a guest!" "Who?" "The guest of the elder!" "The elder''s guest?" Dong Wu seemed to think of who it was. He was very happy and said, "hurry up! Please come in and serve my pot of Lingye tea "Yes The disciple stepped back with his fist clasped. The other three were puzzled. Who is here? Let Dong Wu treat each other so solemnly? "Please stay here for a moment. I''ll go in and invite the elder!" Dong Wu clasped his fist and then stepped back in a hurry. "Elder Dong, please!" Feng Zhan Tian smiles. Dong Wu left, three people look at each other, sit on the chair, all quietly waiting. Feng zhantian''s reputation in the capital of the king is not without reputation. As the first person in the holy yard, Feng Xiaoyao is only in the holy yard. However, fengzhantian is different. His reputation is the whole capital of the king. Masters are all temperamental. If Dong Wu doesn''t argue with Jiang Kexin, it''s for the sake of Feng Zhan Tian. After all, Jiang Kexin insults the whole Tianji gate.However, what is Dong Wu''s enthusiasm more important than the cold weather? "Mr. White, please come inside!" The disciple''s voice dropped, followed by a steady footstep. They all looked at the gate, but a figure came quickly. "White night?" Seeing the people coming, ye Qian, sitting on the chair, was stunned. "Is that the man that master Dong Wu is going to treat with Lingye tea?" Asked Jiang Kexin. "How? How can a fourth level waste of Qi soul state be valued by the masters of Tianji gate? I think other people should visit the master! " Ye Qian sneered. "The fourth level of Qi soul state? White night? Are you... Are you the white night that cut off my cousin Jiang Hao''s hands? " Jiang Kexin responded and asked angrily. White night ignored them and sat down. "White night, what are you doing here?" Ye Qian asked coldly. "What is it to do with you?" The white night is light. "Asshole!" Ye Qian patted the table and said coldly, "don''t think that there is a Tibetan dragon house protecting you, you can be arrogant, I want to kill you, easy!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 "The defeated general! How dare you say that to me? " White night half open eyes at Ye Qian. Ye Qian''s face suddenly became stiff. "Qian''er, this is the gate of heaven''s opportunity, you take your temper!" Feng Zhan Tian smiles. Ye Qian and Jiang Kexin hold back their words, but their eyes are still cold staring at the white night. "Brother Bai, long time no see. How are you? I didn''t expect that we would be here again. " Zhantian smiles. "Did you chop Mo Jian''s hand?" White night closed his eyes and asked lightly. "That''s right." Feng zhantian said with a low smile: "it''s not only Mo Jian, Li Muyun''s spirit, but also my waste." "Is that me the next target?" "If you are willing to leave the Tibetan dragon house and give everything you have to me, you will be safe and sound." The wind fights the sky to smile a way. "Otherwise, Mo Jian and Li Muyun will be your end!" Ye Qian over there also laughs, obviously she also participated in this incident. "I see." The night closed its eyes and stopped talking. "What? Want to keep fighting? It won''t last long. " Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "That may not be so!" "Is it? Then we''ll see! " Fengzhantian picked up the fragrant tea nearby and took a sip. At this time, a disciple came cautiously with a cup of tea in his tray. He went to the white night and carefully put down the cup. Then he pointed his finger on the lid of the cup. Suddenly, several colorful lights were spilled from the lid of the cup. It was a long time before it returned to normal. "Guest, this is Lingye tea prepared by elder Dong for you. Please The disciple looked relieved and said with a smile. The white night nodded and picked up the fragrant tea. Feng Zhan Tian, three people are all stunned. In particular, ye Qian''s bright eyes are dull, staring at the white night intoxicated with fragrant tea. It turns out that Mr. Dong''s guests are white nights? "This guy''s strength is not high. How can tianjimen value him? I''m afraid it''s because of his identity as a Tibetan dragon house! Elder martial sister, I heard that this person is highly valued by Yan Feng, vice president of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Maybe he just came here to talk about something on behalf of Yan Feng! If the identity of the people in the Tibetan dragon academy is removed, will the people of Tianji gate pay attention to him? " Jiang Kexin said in a low voice. Yes, ye Qian nodded. She still remembers that when she was fighting in Los Angeles, her accomplishments in white night were not much different from her own. But now, she has seven levels of peak strength of Qi and soul state, and it is just around the corner to reach the eighth level. On the contrary, in white night, she is still at the fourth level of Qi and soul state, and there is a three-level difference between them. It''s no surprise that the fourth level people of Qi and soul state have grasped a large number of them in Wangdu. Will the elders of Tianji gate care about him? Thinking of this, ye Qian has a solid foundation. "Here comes the elder!" At this time, a call sounded, then see Dong Wu and a small white haired old man into the main hall. "Master Qi is here!" Feng zhantian stood up with a smile and laughed at the thin old man: "fengjiafengzhantian, I''ve met master Qi!" "See Master Qi!" Ye Qian and Jiang Kexin also stood up and clasped their fists. However, the white night is still sitting on the chair, continue to taste the fragrant tea. It has to be said that this Lingye tea is really extraordinary. After entering the abdomen, it can warm the soul of heaven and nourish the meridians. If you go down one mouthful, the whole body will be warm and comfortable. In the face of the three people''s ceremony, Qiluo lake just nodded slightly, then walked quickly to the white night and said with a smile, "master Bai, how does this Lingye tea taste?" "Not bad." The white night opened his eyes and casually replied. "Master Bai is satisfied." Qiluo Lake laughs. Although it is just a few words, but in the eyes of Feng zhantian and ye Qian, it is amazing. Ye Qian is shocked to see the white night. Jiang Kexin is petrified. Even the calm wind and sky are frowning at the moment. There is no doubt that they all looked away. It seems that the relationship between this white night and Qiluo lake is excellent! Wait a minute... Qiluo lake called him a master? What''s going on? If only relying on the relationship between the Tibetan dragon house, does qiluo Lake need to be so polite to him? "Master Bai, you usually invite the childe of the Lu family to fetch things. Why do you come here in person today?" Qiluo Lake asked respectfully. During this period of time, Qiluo lake has overcome many problems in the mechanism, all thanks to Bai Ye. He doesn''t know where he learned from it. However, the young man''s understanding of mechanism technique is beyond his imagination. People in Tianji gate advocate the strong and the wise. In qiluo Lake''s view, Baiye is not only a young disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy, but also a person with profound knowledge of mechanism Master. White night eyebrow a pick, close eyes to come, light way: "here people are too noisy, not convenient to talk." "Dong Wu, take these three guests to the inner hall for a rest at once!" Qiluo Lake immediately said. "Well?" The three looked ugly. Jiang Kexin immediately said, "master Qi, it is clearly that we came first.""I know what happened to the three. Let''s talk later." Qiluo Lake waved, indifferent way, regardless of the three face gradually angry. "Master Qi, are you wrong. This person is not angry with the soul state of the fourth level. How can you honor him?" Ye Qian also can not be depressed gas, suppress the anger of the heart, resentment and way. When qiluo Lake heard, the old eyebrow twisted up and hum: "girl, don''t be rude to master Bai! If so, then don''t blame my God door to slow down! Come on, send off! " Ye Qian has a white face. "Ha ha, master Qi, misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Please be angry. I will wait in the inner hall when I wait! " The wind and the sky were busy playing the circle. He looked at the white night and walked towards the inner hall. Ye Qian and Jiang Kexin followed the past with indignation. Three people leave the scene, Qiluo lake this is busy boxing way: "master white, slow down, do not see blame." "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about business!" "The mechanism skill of Tianji gate was the first in the Xia Dynasty. I have built an organ man in recent days, but it is very large and inconvenient to carry. I want to ask you what can I carry?" "Big size? How big is it? " Qiluo Lake busy asked, the next Dong fog also raised ears. "A hundred meters." The two people were shocked. "High?" "Well." Nod in the night. "It is difficult to become the purchase of master Bai in recent days, all in order to create this organ person?" Qiluo Lake voice a little trembling way, suddenly, he seems to think of what, busy asked: "master, you seem to have bought five... Power source?" "Yes! The agency man, indeed, has five power sources! " When this statement falls, they are surprised to be human. The most common organ personnel only have two, which is a very special organ person. The more power source is configured, the stronger the strength of the mechanism is, but to configure multiple power sources, it requires not only exquisite skills, but also strong strength. The energy between power sources will be mutually exclusive. If there is not enough soul power to suppress this repulsive force, it cannot be installed. The two men did not know that the white night was just forced to hit with brute force, otherwise, it is obviously impossible to do it by virtue of his current soul power. "The master made such a huge organ man, I can''t imagine it, but such a huge organ man is really not easy to carry, such a word..." qiluo Lake thought, suddenly thought of what, a sharp clap: "yes!" The voice fell, and the man ran out in a hurry. In a moment, he walked quickly with a black box. The box is decorated with golden patterns, like symbols, which are very strange. "This is a gift from a former imperial court, named space box, which has a space of 1000 meters high and wide. It is similar to a storage ring. Although the person of 100 meters organ does not need to put it in the storage ring, it can be stored in this box. The old man gets the object and has not been used. You need it. You need it today. At that time, laoyong was the time when he was old He has given his Buddha with flowers. " "Chuckling in Qiluo lake. I heard the sound in the night, and the eyes were shining gold. I took the box and looked at it. Nodded: "thank you master Qi. In return, I will give you a set of tips on the integration of power sources." "Really... Really?" Not only Qiluo lake, but Dong fog are excited. The power source is independent. If it can be integrated, the energy generated is stronger. This is a problem that tianjimen has never solved, but does not want to understand the solution in the night. "Thank you, master Bai!" The two were busy boxing. "No more courtesy, there will be a lot of trouble in the future!" Qiluo Lake asked people to take paper and pen, write down the method, and then go ahead. Seeing the shadow of the white night, neither of them nodded. "Master Bai is young, but he is knowledgeable and talented, and he is not arrogant at all. He will be a high-ranking person who will be famous for his move in the future." "Hello," said Qiluo lake. "Yes!" Dong Wu nodded. Qiluo Lake picked up the way left by the white night, looked at it, and his face was full of excitement and joy, and hurriedly went out. "Elder, there are three guests waiting in the hall." Dong Wu is busy on the way forward. "Guest?" Qiluo Lake frowned and murmured: "I don''t know the etiquette, insult my Tianji door, even offend master Bai. What can I see about these three people? I said I was sick and let them go back and forth! " After all, people rushed into their own Pavilion. Dong Wu was stunned, shook his head and sighed, and headed for the cabinet. "What? Master Qi is ill? " The wind and the sky frown. "Sorry, guys, come back some day." Dong Wu helpless way, this broken reason he also does not believe. "Clearly, I don''t want to see us! Mixed accounts! The men of your heavenly gate look down on people too much! " Ye Qian clapped the table and shouted in anger. Just now, he was still in a good mood, but now he is ill. This is a clear excuse. He can not find a good reason for perfunctory work. Can the three people not be angry."Yes! What''s great about Tianji gate! I advise you to let the Qi family get out of here quickly, or we Jiang family will follow the wind and step on your Tianji gate Jiang Kexin can''t stand it anymore and yells. Dong Wu heard the voice, his face changed dramatically, and his voice sank: "are you really saying it?" "No, no! Master Dong, they are just girl films. They don''t understand things. They just talk nonsense when they are angry. Master, don''t blame them Seeing that the situation is not right, Feng Zhan Tian quickly gets up and says. "Let''s go. We don''t welcome you at Tianji gate." Dong Wu drinks. "Master, I''m going to leave." The wind war day also does not stay for a long time, toward two female hit a wink, leave in a hurry. "There is little wind. What are you afraid of that old man? Are we still afraid of them? " Out of the gate of Tianji gate, Jiang Kexin immediately ran up and questioned angrily. "Kexin, you don''t understand the horror of Tianji gate! Now the kings are so peaceful. Only Tianji gate is safe and independent from the outside world. This alone shows the strength of Tianji gate. " Feng zhantian said in a deep voice: "you should remember that it is not a college, but a sect, or a sect standing in the capital of the king! It''s not something that families or colleges can shake. " The two girls heard and looked at each other. "What happened to the white night?" Ye Qian asked in a low voice. "I will investigate" the wind and the sky sink. ....... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 After getting the space box, the second mechanism created by day night will no longer need to be hidden in the forest, but can be carried at will. Sure enough, going to Tianji gate is the right choice. However, just as he was about to return to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, a figure suddenly stopped him in the middle of the road. The girl in front of her was dressed in a very ordinary disciple''s uniform of the holy yard. Her face was a little white, her hair was like ink, her eyes were like stars, but her eyes were full of worries. "Brother The girl called. "Zhi Xin?" White night Leng Leng Leng, left and right and see, this street is extremely prosperous, two people standing in the crowd, but will not be noticeable. "I have something to say to you!" Angelica dahurica heart low vocal tract. She nodded her head at night. They ran into a quiet lane. "Brother, you won''t take part in the college contest, will you? If you don''t take part in it, leave the Wangdu as far as you can. It has been heard from the holy yard that you must be removed. You are very dangerous in Wangdu! " Angelica Heart worried way. "I know that the holy yard is not going to let me go, but how can the holy yard take me under the emperor''s feet?" Shake your head at night. "Brother, you have the Tibetan dragon house to protect you. Of course, you are not afraid, but the Tibetan dragon house will not last long! After the big match, several forces, including the holy courtyard, will immediately attack the Tibetan dragon academy and take the opportunity to divide the Tibetan dragon house! Once the Tibetan dragon courtyard collapses, you will have no help. What else can you do to challenge the holy court? You go quickly Angelica dahurica heart anxious way. "How does the sanctuary make trouble? Do you know? " Asked the white night in a low voice. "I''m not sure. But if the Tibetan dragon academy doesn''t participate in the Dabi competition, or get the benefits from the imperial court, even its reputation will rapidly decline. Then the holy yard will challenge the people and use the power to spread rumors, which will cause fear to the people of the Academy. Other family colleges will throw olive branches to attract the people of the Tibetan dragon Academy. In this way, the Tibetan dragon academy will fall apart!" "In that case, I will participate in the big contest, will not it be a problem?" White night road. "That''s even worse." Bai Zhi''s face turned white, and she called out in a hurry: "no matter who the people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard are, as long as they participate in the Dabi! Will be targeted, only afraid that... Will die in the big contest "For? It''s not sure if they can kill me Shake your head at night. "You... How can you be so brainless!"!!! I don''t care about you Baizhi stomped her feet, snorted, and ran away. "Zhi Xin!" White night busy cry, but Angelica Heart into the crowd, soon disappeared. The white night took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, Zhixin. I have to take part in Dabi. As for those who want to take my life... I will leave their lives in Dabi!" Bai Ye is still a little worried about Bai Zhi Xin, but she was told to ask about it. It turns out that Bai Zhi''s heart has been wandering outside the Tibetan dragon courtyard these days, and seems to want to bump into Bai Ye. With Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai in, Bai Ye doesn''t worry that Bai Zhi Xin will suffer losses in the holy yard. She is only afraid that what Bai Zhixin said is also heard from Chen Canghai and others. In the silent night sky, the moon is covered by dark clouds. White night on the blue stone path, toward the pavilion of the wind. "Why don''t you have a rest so late?" As soon as people got close to the pavilion, a sound came from inside. It''s the voice of the wind. "Please give me the order from the teacher!" The white night is light. "Tomorrow is the day for the election of Dabi personnel, and the decisive election of Dabi should be based on the token of power. Now you ask for the order of the court from me. Do you want to participate in the Dabi?" The voice of Yan Feng is dignified. "I promised a teacher that he must take part in the college contest. This is his wish. No matter what place I can win, I must take part in it." White night road. "Teacher?" Yan Feng was silent for a long time, and said, "is it because of the teacher that you joined the Tibetan dragon academy?" "Yes." White night did not deny it. "Good! Since you want the court order, I''ll give it to you. " The door of the pavilion was pushed open, and the pale Yan Feng came out with a golden token. This is the order of the Tibetan dragon Academy. There are only two pieces in the whole college, one is in Yanfeng''s place, and the other is in the hands of the dean. "In fact, I really want to join the Dabi. It''s not enough to intimidate the Tibetan dragon Academy. It''s just that I have to be responsible for the lives of the students. During this period of time, the holy academy has been annexing other colleges and recruiting strong people. If I send them on the stage, I will surely die. So I retreat. I would rather not participate in the Dabi, but also save the lives of the disciples. I will stay in the courtyard at night Before I give you the order, I would like to advise you to give up Dabi and save your life, OK The wind said hoarsely. Although it''s Dabi, it''s really a fight between life and death. Should such a good seedling die in Dabi? White night without saying a word, picked up the wind holding the hospital order, turned around and walked. "Teacher, this is not my own contest!" A husky voice came from the distance. Yan Feng''s eyes are full of complexity and sighs for a long time."I hope... Can come back alive..." ... ... there are five days to go before the college''s Dabi contest, and today is the day of Dabi''s nomination. Dabi is held by the royal family. It is just and strict. If you can win the place in the contest, you will not only be able to stand out and become famous everywhere, but also get the most precious treasure provided by the royal family. The main sects'' participation in Dabi was to win honor for the clan. To put it bluntly, this big contest determines the status ranking of various forces, colleges and families in the Xia Dynasty. Whether they are spiritualists or not, they will pay attention to it. This is the most grand and top-notch confrontation in the whole Xia Dynasty. Of course, the protagonist of Dabi is the younger generation. Anyone over 30 years old can not participate in the contest. It is said that the royal family will also be responsible for the follow-up training of the outstanding players of Dabi, and the benefits are numerous. In front of the gate of the palace, there were rows of soldiers in silver armour, like posts. In front of them were five men in brown robes. These five men were five pointed star fighting power, and in the center of them was a huge jade. Some characters have been printed on the jade. There are Sancai college, Zixing college, yuhumen, wanxiangzong and so on. A hundred meters away from the jade, there are a lot of figures. There are souls, there are people, people are looking at the jade, whispering, talking one after another. "What''s that, mom?" A child, looking at the beautiful jade among the five, couldn''t help crying. "My child, that''s Wanyin jade. It''s the treasure of our majesty. This stone is the pillar of your Majesty''s choice. If you want to be tested by your majesty, you must print your name on it." The woman next to me said gently. "Oh... Mom, when I grow up, I''ll print my name too!" The little boy said firmly. "Wait until you become a powerful soul cultivator." The woman said with a smile. Several people nearby also laughed. At this time, the crowd suddenly split, and a group of people in purple robes came quickly. The first one was a young woman with snow complexion and Phoenix eyes. She had some heroic intentions. Her eyes were firm and she walked towards the jade. "Zixing college requires to participate in the big contest! A hundred people! " The young women drank. "It''s the snow of Zixing college!" "Purple Star Academy first master?" "I heard that she had already broken through the seventh level of cultivation three months ago, and officially entered the eighth level of Qi and soul state. Her strength was extremely terrible. Moreover, during this trip to bieyun mountain, she not only came out alive, but also got the secret treasure of the moon worship God sect! It''s amazing "Although Purple Star College is not a powerful college, it has cultivated a master like piaoyue, which is rare. Maybe Zixing college will be famous for its flying snow!" People talk about it. Snow standing in front of the jade, jade in front of the five people in brown robe opened their eyes, one of them drank: "please show me the purple star academy power order!" A gold token appeared in the palm of her hand as her white hand turned. Those who have no right to order cannot represent the forces behind them and are not qualified to participate. "Seal!" That man drinks. Snow nodded and pressed the order on the jade. In an instant, the jade shines brilliantly, and attracts people around. "Purple Star Academy" appeared on the jade immediately, and the number of people was marked at the bottom: 100! "There are a hundred jade marks on the order. You can distribute them. You can only participate in the contest if you have to print a reporter!" The man in Brown said, and closed his eyes again. Piaoyue and others immediately clasped their fists and worshipped and turned away. "Wang Dujiang''s family, request to participate in Dabie, the number of people is 100!" The voice rang out from behind the crowd. Jiang Chen and Jiang Kexin walked quickly with a group of Jiang family members. Jiang Kexin is also a member of the holy house, but at this time of big competition, she obviously has to stand on the side of the family. After all, the number of people participating in Dabi is limited, and each clan can select at most 100 people to participate. "It''s the Jiang family!" "Although they are not members of the four major families, the Jiang family has become more powerful in recent years." "Wang Dufeng''s family, request to participate in Dabie, the number of people, 100 people!" Before the boiling of the Jiang family was over, a clear voice was heard. A figure came flying in front of the jade, and then a group of men and women of the wind family walked out of the crowd. These men and women are dressed in light blue robes, with straight waists, deep breath and bright eyes. They are not ordinary people at a glance. Wind family elite! People were shocked. The momentum of these people is... Terrible! Wind family this time is the potential in the inevitable! Especially the wind and the sky! Feng Xiaoyao, the most famous master of the holy courtyard, is just his younger brother. In the Feng family, the strongest young generation is Feng zhantian. Feng Xiaoyao is not his opponent at all.No one knows what kind of strength fengzhantian is and whether he has broken through the Ninth level of Qi soul state. If he enters the juehun state before the big match, he will be the first in the big competition. When Feng zhantian stood in front of the jade, countless souls who participated in Dabi looked at him one after another. A pair of eyes full of war. A pair of unwilling and envious eyes. Thousands of eyes, gathered in the body. But he didn''t care. He took out the power order and printed it on the jade! "Less wind!" Jiang Kexin came running happily. "Hello, Kexin!" Feng Zhan Tian smiles and then hugs Jiang Chen: "brother Jiang Chen, long time no see, how are you recently!" Jiang Chen nodded lightly, but did not answer. Feng zhantian didn''t feel embarrassed and talked to others. "It''s really elegant to be young and old! Talk about beauties before this jade, admire! I admire you A voice with a bit of banter floated over, and saw a man leading a black horse, walking leisurely towards this. Behind him, only a few people were followed, but the identity of these people could be seen from the signs on these people. "Beixuan house?" "What? Will the beixuan family join the war People ask. It should be noted that after the conflict between the beixuan family and the Tibetan dragon house, it can be said that there was a heavy loss. First, a dead beixuanming met with beixuan, and then beixuan maniac and beixuan wolf were broken in the bieyun mountain. It is said that there was an expert of the beixuan family who died in the hands of the people of the Tibetan dragon house, but the beixuan family was greatly damaged. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 The man glanced at the people around him and snorted, "my name is beixuan wall building! It''s the first day of beixuan family. You ordinary people are staring at me! I''m different from you. I''m not strong enough for you to understand. Beixuan''s house will not decline! Similarly, the Tibetan dragon house will also pay the price for fighting against the North Xuan family! All the people who provoke beixuan''s family will die! " How arrogant these words are, how arrogant the man is. The voice falls, immediately someone is not happy, angry voice and drink: "what North Xuan wall building, I have not heard of!" "How arrogant! Who do you think you are? High minded and low handed! " "Get the hell out of here!" There was more and more swearing in the crowd. The beixuan wall building narrowed his eyes and fell into the crowd. The people who scolded him most hated him suddenly hummed and jumped with great momentum. The crowded crowd was immediately scattered, and people fell down one after another. The crowd was in a riot. "The Ninth level of Qi soul state?" The wind and the snow here frowned. So young? Another demon genius! "Do you want me to roll down?" beixuan wall building grabbed the man''s head and looked ferocious: "I''ll see who will roll first!" After that, the palm of his hand shook and he split into his legs. Click. "Ah The man gave a shrill cry. "I''ll waste your legs. In the future, you can only use rolling ones when you are in Wangdu, you know? Ha ha ha ha ha North porch wall building laughs, throw that person directly. The man fell to the ground and rolled for two laps and fainted. Overbearing! Arrogant!! This is beixuan wall building?? When did beixuan family have such arrogant and powerful people? People looked in shock. And the Jiashi on Wangdu side did not move, and the brown robed man did not interfere. In this country where strength is respected, the strong have the right to speak, and the weak''s abuse and provocation to the strong deserve it! Deserve to be abandoned! "Ha ha ha ha ha..." seeing that the crowd was frightened, the beixuan wall building laughed more happily and strode towards the jade. The arrogance of beixuan wall building makes many people dare not to speak out. People are gnashing their teeth, but no one dares to come forward. After all, his strength is there. After getting the mark, the North porch wall building did not leave in a hurry, but stood not far away from the wind and the sky, leaning against the black horse, joking and looking, with a strong sense of war in his eyes. "Interesting." Feng zhantian felt the provocation of the other side, and his mouth also raised a strong smile. "The family is coming!" At this time, there was another voice. "No change!" Feng zhantian pronounced the name almost the first time. For beixuan wall building, Feng zhantian''s performance is just interesting and interesting. However, he cares more about whether he can''t change. His line of sight at the first time to come over there to the family cast. Around most people''s attention is not in the body that does not change, but focuses on the girl beside him, riding a snow-white horse, dressed in purple gauze. The girl''s face is covered with a veil. Her eyes are like jewels. Her hair is like ink. Her skin is like spring snow. She is delicate and white. She sits on the horse and walks slowly. She is like a person coming out of the painting. No matter men or women are looking at her. "Luoxin, one of the three wonders of the imperial city?" North porch wall building tongue licked, eyes full of a crazy desire. Luo Xin willow eyebrow a wrinkle, looked at the eye North Xuan wall building, did not make a sound. He didn''t say hello to anyone, let alone go to see anyone. His family just stopped outside the crowd, and no one went to the jade line. "Wang Du left home and asked to participate in the Dabi, with 100 people." If you don''t change your hand, a bright order appears in the palm and presses directly toward the jade. Soon, the word "home" appeared on the jade. "No, this time you and I may be able to decide." Zhantian smiles. "How dare you fight with me if you can''t even clean up the sky?" Fall not to change indifferent to say, turn to walk. "God moye? Ha ha ha... "Feng Zhan Tian Si is not angry, but laughs, full of sarcasm in his smile. "Is that day in the gate of controlling beasts? What is he? But you can''t change. If you have such a beautiful sister, tut Tut, is your sister going to participate in the contest? If such a beautiful person is hurt and damaged, it will be bad. Why not let her come to my beixuan house and protect her with my beixuan wall building? " The North porch wall building does not conceal, opens the mouth to smile the way. "Asshole, what are you talking about?" The family over there glared. "Don''t pay attention to it. I''ve heard of this beixuan wall building. He has a bad character and twisted personality. He looks like a madman, but he doesn''t look like a madman. Anyway, he''s not a normal person. Let''s go." Luo Xin gently opened her mouth to stop the angry family."When it comes to Dabi, if you don''t change it, you will certainly give it to him." The family hummed. "I don''t have to change hands. I''ll take care of him myself." Luo Xindan road. "Oh?" The eyes of the North porch wall tower are shining with gold, and the corner of his mouth is more crazy: "I hope you don''t beg for mercy from me then!" "Hum." Luo Xin didn''t say a word. Fall not to change light swept his one eye, pupil in different light twinkle. While Luoxin and beixuan wall building quarrel, there are a group of people coming. The arrival of this group of people was not too high-profile. People did not even know how they approached. They walked out of the crowd and quietly walked to the five Brown robed people not far away. They waited in front of the jade and saluted the brown robed people. "Oh? People from the music family? " There was a funny smile in their eyes. The most front sound blood month does not squint, directly takes the discharge order to go toward the jade. "Oh? Yinxueyue, don''t you take part in the war on behalf of the Tibetan dragon academy? " Another sound came from the distance. Then the whole crowd was boiling. A large number of men and women in Kirin pattern robes came to this place. The crowd was dispersed, and countless Qi soul state masters came to this line. The boiling crowd suddenly fell silent. It''s the Aura! The aura of the strong! From the shock and aura brought by the absolute power of the sanctuary! The people of the sanctuary are here. The scene has become different, people stare at these people, one by one look different. There are respected, worshipped, envious and hostile. But in the eyes of the common people, this group of people came from the strongest power of Wangdu. "Wang Du Sheng Yuan, request to participate in Dabi." People looked sideways at the pleasant sound. The leader let many people surprise, not many people know, it is the new into the holy courtyard of the twin genius, ye Qian! "Is this man the genius of the twin spirits of the sanctuary?" "It''s true that although there are some people in the king''s capital, most of them are two people who have the same soul every day, which is nothing. However, ye Qian is different. It is said that she has the double heaven and the triple heaven spirit. Not long ago, her double flower butterfly soul broke through the seal and entered the triple heaven, becoming a triple twin heaven soul person There is no limit to the future. " "I see. Ye Qiansheng''s is also beautiful. The jade bone is made in heaven. I''m afraid he will be a great figure in the future." "It''s no wonder that the sanctuary will send her on behalf." "Feng Xiaoyao is dead. Naturally, she is in the holy yard." There was a cautious discussion in the crowd. Ye Qian naturally heard that, her mouth slightly raised, showing a smile, put the court order on the jade. "As the champion of the last Dabi, the holy house has privileges, and the number of participants can be increased to 200." At this time, the front of the brown robed man slowly opened his mouth. When ye Qian heard the sound, the smile on her face was even worse. She took up the power order and went to the layman. Usually, the upper limit for other forces to run for election is 100, while the holy house has 200 candidates. Naturally, there are more opportunities and advantages than other forces. People looked up at these talented people standing beside the jade, and suddenly they were excited. Fengzhantian, luobuchang, yinxueyue, beixuanbilou, Jiangchen and yeqian are all talents that have been hard to come up with in a hundred years. But today they are gathering here to compete on the platform of Dabi. In addition to these people, there are also tianmoye, who controls the beast gate, and Tai Tianqing, the eldest son of general Taidong... people become excited and want to see the competition among these talents earlier than soon. This year''s contest will be full of wind and clouds! Whoosh! At this time, the jade array over there was dim. Several people in brown robes slightly closed their hands, as if they were ready to leave. "It seems that Dabi''s name is coming to an end." Someone said. "Yes, it''s almost time." "Why? Didn''t the people from the Tibetan dragon house come? Isn''t Mo Jian going to participate? " At this time, someone questioned. "Mo Jian heard that some time ago, he was seriously injured and his hand was cut off. How could he participate in Dabi?" "It''s a pity that such a thing happened... It''s a pity that Mo Jian is also a famous genius. It''s no worse than those present. If he also participated in the big contest, it would be more interesting." "Ha ha, Mo Jian won''t participate. Maybe the Tibetan dragon academy won''t participate! Don''t you see that yinxueyue only represents the Yin family to fight? " "Why?" "I don''t know? The spirit of the Tibetan dragon academy is exhausted! Against the holy courtyard, which is at the height of the sun, the Tibetan dragon house is a way to seek death. " Someone sneered. A group of people appeared suddenly. "Mo Jian doesn''t participate in the contest? It''s a pity. " Feng zhantian shakes his head and looks sorry."Tibetan dragon house? Ah, shrinking head turtles, it doesn''t matter whether they participate or not. They owe me beixuan family. I''ll get it back. " In the eyes of the wall building of the North porch, crazy ideas permeate the eyes. There is no attitude from home and music, but people are more disappointed. Even if the Tibetan dragon house does not participate in Dabi, I am afraid it will not escape this disaster. There ye Qian eyebrows move, left and right horizontal look, then low voice light way: "the people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard did not come?" "Elder martial sister back, most of them won''t come. During this period, the people of the Tibetan Dragon House seldom go out of the gate!" "A bunch of cowards!" Ye Qian cold way, heart dark hum: white night! Even if you don''t participate in Dabi, you can''t escape. When the Dabi is over, the Tibetan dragon house will fall apart. I will come to you personally and settle accounts with you. I will double back all the humiliations you gave me in Los Angeles! I want to let you know, I, never can you offend existence! As the campaign drew to an end, the people gradually dispersed. "Wangdu Tibetan dragon courtyard, request to participate in the Dabi, the number of people, one person!" Just then, a clear and firm voice came out. This sentence, like the treasure of the world, shocked all the people in front of the palace. All of them were still. When they looked up, they saw a man in a light black robe walking out of the crowd. The man is tall, with a silver belt around his waist and a long sword. He steps forward with heavy steps and firm eyes towards the jade! White night! Thousands of talents, he, turn a blind eye! Thousands of attention, he, alone! Tibetan dragon house? Participate in Dabi? Only one participant?? People were staring at the young man walking alone, and their heads were full of amazement and doubt. "Who is this man?" "Is he a representative of the Tibetan dragon academy?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 "Only one person is allowed to participate in the war in the Tibetan dragon house? What''s going on here? Every family college has sent a full number of people to participate. If not for the limited number of people, they would like to let everyone on the big competition arena. How can the Tibetan dragon academy take the stage alone? " "Is this man crazy?" There was a lot of discussion. "White night!" Ye Qian''s eyes were fixed on the man. He ignored the talents on both sides. His eyes were firm and his pace was steady. He didn''t stop until he was in front of the jade. "Can you order it?" The man in brown robe said. "The court order is here!" In the night, take out the jade. The jade is in full bloom. When it is taken down, there are three big characters on the bright jade. Tibetan dragon house! But the number of people who took part in the war only showed: 1. "Fighting alone? What''s the meaning of Tibetan dragon house "Is it said that the Tibetan dragon house has given up?" "If you give up, how can you send someone up? Is it to provoke me to wait? " There were sneers and questions from the sanctuary. Other colleges and family members also expressed dissatisfaction. "Are you mo Jian?" The North porch wall building over there has already come and looked at the white night for a circle with arrogance in the corner of his mouth. White night did not say a word, with the court order, to the outside world, ignoring all people. A second later, he pressed his arm hard, but his intention came from the next one. "I didn''t let you go!" The wall building of the North Pavilion is ferocious and smiling, with a banter in his eyes. When the pace stops at night, I look slightly. The beixuan family over there rushed up and pointed to the white night and yelled: "big little wall building, this person is white night! It''s him who killed master Ming and met young master! That''s him The voice fell, and the crowd around him sounded. "White night?" "Is that white night that caused a great disturbance to Wang Xing?" "This guy is not hiding in the Tibetan dragon yard, but he is running here! Hehe, I just don''t know how to write the dead word "Are you white night?" The eyes of beixuan wall building narrowed. "Let go The white night is light. "If you can break my hand, I will let you go." North porch wall building says with a smile, press the palm on the shoulder of white night however tight a few minutes. "That''s it?" The white night light way, the sound falls the moment, a force from his shoulder darts out, the palm of the North porch wall building shakes open. Bang! With a dull noise, the palm of the beixuan wall building was opened, and the person stepped back two steps. However, others thought that it was the North porch wall building that deliberately let go of the palm. They did not know what had happened. The white night clouds and breeze light forward, do not think. The North porch wall building heart slightly shakes, but the expression is not angry but laughs. "I still have some skills. It seems that Dabi won''t be too lonely. I''ve ordered your life, people of the Tibetan dragon house! You will die in my hand, ha ha... "The North porch wall building laughs wildly, the words are extremely arrogant. White night a listen, the pace did not listen, but the cold words followed. "In this case, I''ll kill one of the people from beixuan''s family on Dabi." "Speak up! Even Mo Jian doesn''t dare to be so arrogant? " "Who does he think he is?" "Ha ha, when the time comes to see how to clean up the beixuan wall building, this ignorant idiot!" The people around him showed disdain for words, and the man in the sanctuary laughed even more. "White night? I''ve heard of it, but it''s just a bit of a trick. It''s not a real expert. Even Mo Jian, the first ranked Tibetan dragon house, dare not release such words. This guy who doesn''t know who ranks in the Tibetan dragon yard dares to speak like this? " "There is also a reason why the Tibetan dragon academy sent him to die alone, because this guy doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, and he doesn''t have self-knowledge." There was a roar of laughter. Some family members also narrowed their eyes and looked at the left figure. Only a few people were nervous. After offending the Jiang family and the North Xuan family, the white night can still stand here safely. Is it really an incompetent person who does not know the height of heaven and earth? "I''m looking forward to it more and more." In the wind and the sky, the corners of my mouth rose slightly. "Don''t worry, I will make you look forward to it! A little white night can''t make me excited, but you are fighting against the sky. I hope you are as the rumor says, otherwise, there will be no fun! " Beixuan wall building laughed and turned away. He watched every one of them carefully. His eyes were calm, just like a snake in the dark. "Big brother, the jade is about to be put away, and those who have not come to mark will not be able to participate in the Dabie. These people should be sent by these college forces. Let''s go back." Luo Xin came over and whispered. "Well." Don''t change to nod, light way: "this session of Dabi, will be more dangerous than the past, go back, you immediately ask the family elders for your blessing.""Yes, big brother." Luo Xin nodded. The family members left, and other college families also left. After a while, the light of the jade disappeared, and all the five people in brown robes also stopped their work and went to the palace. Although Dabi''s imprint and inscription have not made waves, the geniuses who come to the scene are very interesting to talk about, especially fengzhantian and beixuan wall building. One is a long-time famous genius, the other is a arrogant evil spirit, and there have been cold-blooded observation of the change, a flash in the pan of tianmoye and so on, all of which have become the object of discussion of Wangdu people before Dabi The whole country pays close attention to it. Of course, white night can''t escape being talked about, but most of his remarks are much worse than those of other geniuses. In the woods. "Old... Boss, do you really want to join Dabie alone?" Lu Xiaofei stood in front of the big stone, staring at the people sitting on the stone. "What''s the problem?" The white night closed his eyes and asked while breathing. Lu Xiaofei lowered his head and bit his teeth. Suddenly he firmly said, "boss, I want to join in." "You?" White night looked at him, shook his head and said, "there is only one breath on the court order, that is to say, there is only one quota in the Tibetan dragon academy, you can''t participate." "But... Boss, Dabi is not only a duel of personal force, but also a collision between various forces. You are alone. It''s very dangerous to take part in it alone!" Lu Xiaofei''s face was full of anxiety. Besides, I don''t have to practice White night road. "Old... Boss... You... You are so stupid..." Lu Xiaofei was helpless. The night is silent. "Xiaofei is right. You are really stupid! Do you participate in Wangdu Dabie alone? This has never happened in history. You will become a joke in the history of Xia Dynasty! " At this time, a voice came from outside the forest. They went along with the reputation, but they saw Shen Hong, Yin XueYue and Mo Jian walking quickly. She stepped forward and looked angry: "white night, you are looking for death, do you know?" "Why does sister Shen say that?" White night looks the same. "Dabi is divided into three parts. The first part is to win the flag, which is a contest between groups. Every college, family and clan has sent 100 elite to participate in the contest, and you have only one person. You will not only fail to pass the first round, but also die in it! Do you know? " Deep red gnawing path. "I know." The tone of the white night is plain. "Are you going?" I''m worried. "To participate in the big contest is an agreement between me and a teacher. Even if I can''t get a good place, I have to stand on it. This is my promise!" "You..." heavy red gas can''t say a word. "What are your plans?" Next to Mo Jian, one of his hands was still wrapped in white cloth. In the white night, a trace of killing spirit flashed through the pupil bead, but it soon disappeared. "Fight as hard as you can!" "Is this your plan?" Hum. "Not bad." "I''ll try to cancel your place. I can''t let you lose your life in vain." Deep red gnawing path. "Younger martial sister Chen, since younger martial brother Bai has decided, he must have his plan. You should not persuade him." Mo Jian shook his head and said, "what''s more, even if younger martial brother Bai is invincible, he can abstain directly and lose his life." "White night, since you have made up your mind, we will give full support to you. In the first round, you will follow our team. I guarantee you are comprehensive." Voice blood month, who has been silent, speaks softly. White night nodded: "thank you very much, elder martial sister Yin." "Didn''t you come to persuade him?" Deep red angry. "So far, persuasion is useless." Mo kendo. "You... Really..." Shen Hong can only give up. She thinks about it and asks Yin XueYue: "elder martial sister Yin, can you add someone in now?" "Dabi is not a child''s play, and the rules can''t be changed arbitrarily. Even your majesty doesn''t have this power, otherwise, justice and authority will be lost." Yin XueYue shakes her head. "Why didn''t the Dean tell us about it?" Deep red, a dark look. "Vice President... Maybe he has his plan, but I can be sure." Yinxueyue looked at the white night and said: "even if it is him, he has not been able to persuade Bai younger martial brother." "Ha ha, you''re right." The white night burst into laughter and suddenly thought of something. She asked, "elder martial sister Chen, have you brought wine with you?" "How many bottles are there in the storage ring? Want to drink? " Deep red breath, eyes shine, to the spirit. "Since everyone is here, let''s have a good drink today." White night laughs. "Good! Think of it as congratulations on a good result. " Shen Hong takes out the wine jar from the ring. The white night sniffed it, and with a slight smile, he shook his head: "although this wine is good, it''s a bit out of tune with elder martial brother Mo and elder martial sister Yin. Wait here for a moment. I''ll go outside and buy some wine"This is already the best wine in Wangdu." Deep red Leng next. He got up in the white night and went to the forest. "Just a moment, everyone. I''ll be right there." Then he left. Deep red see, a face inexplicable. "It''s three aftertaste. Except for the special wine provided in the restaurant, other wines can''t be compared. Unless younger martial brother Bai is going to buy wine at home. " Deep red doubts way. "Home restaurant?" Yin XueYue and Mo Jian look at each other and see the astonishment and surprise in each other''s eyes... when the big competition is about to be held, the royal capital is flooded with many lonely streets. As one of the four major families of the capital, Luojia is more concerned by the majority of soul practitioners, especially the recently opened restaurant fuxianju. Many soul practitioners are very interested in it. It is said that the Fuxian wine on the third floor is comparable to the Royal wine. After drinking for three days, it is the wine of immortals. Every day, countless soul practitioners went to Fuxian residence to try whether they could step over the stairs from the second floor to the third floor and taste the immortal''s wine, but most of them failed. Of course, some of them had a hard time. Although they were exhausted, they felt that they could not make the trip when they drank the unique Fuxian wine. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 The third floor of fuxianju provides fuxianjiu, while the fourth floor provides Fushen wine, which can increase people''s cultivation. According to the report of the family, Fushen brew is a good wine that can only be produced at home for your majesty. It can only produce one jar a day, and half of it should be used by the king''s room. The other half is placed on the fourth floor. Anyone who enters the fourth floor can enjoy two jars of Fu for free God brew. Fushenniang is brewed with precious medicinal materials, which has magical curative effect on the soul of heaven. Long term drinking can strengthen the spirit of heaven. Even if it is occasionally drunk, it can make the spirit fresh, make the operation of soul power in the body more powerful, and make the circulation of soul Qi more smooth. Whether it''s Fuxian or Fushen, it''s not for sale. The highest level of Fuxian residence, that is, the fifth floor, is the dream of countless people. According to the rules posted in Fuxian residence, those who enter the fifth floor can taste fuxianniang, Fushen brew and all the drinks in the restaurant free of charge, and become the guest of residence. They can freely enter and leave the home and any industry under their command, and enjoy all the privileges of the home owner. Yes, as long as you step into the fifth floor, you will be honored as a guest of honor, whether it is fuxianjiu or Fushen brew, you can enjoy it at will. Everyone was shocked by the forthright of leaving home, but some people secretly admire the good calculation of home leaving. Generally speaking, as far as the experts in Wangdu are concerned, there are not many people who can step on the three Cen building. So far, no one has stepped into the fourth floor. As for those who have stepped on the fifth floor, many people dare not even think about it. If you can go up to the four floors, the soul is bound to be the same. How can you make friends when you are at home? And those who set foot on the fifth floor are determined to be great powers. Such people have no time to settle down and flatter their families. How can they care about these drinks or small profits? Whoa! A sound sounded on the second floor. The people who drank wine on the second floor of Fuxian residence stood up one after another and looked at the ladder. People''s eyes widened, and everyone''s heart jumped. "It''s Chen Guang!" "This boy is an elite disciple of the holy yard. Although he is quite old and nearly 40 years old, he has the seventh level peak strength of Qi soul state. It seems that he is determined to drink Fuxian wine today." "Seven peaks? It''s awful! Today, more than 50 people have broken through the ladder, but only three have succeeded. Without the eight steps of Qi and soul state, I''m afraid they can''t cross it! " "I think he can succeed. His spirit is a giant ant spirit in the sky. His strength can not be underestimated. Maybe he can be strong!" "I don''t think so." People were talking, but their eyes did not move, staring at the other end. The man on the stairs was sweating and panting, his face was red, and his clothes were strangely clinging to him, and his hair seemed to be wet with water. "Ha At this time, the man drank and took a step up. Bang! Dull sound produced, heavy step on the steps. "Good!" "Good job!" "Chen Guang! Come on, there are ten steps to go People at the bottom cheer up. "Don''t make a noise!" Chen Guang roared, his eyes tightened, he raised his voice, and was ready to lift his feet again. However, as soon as his steps were lifted, the whole man suddenly flew up and fell off the stairs, landing heavily on the stairs. Bang! There was a dull noise. People were stunned and sighed one after another. "What a pity!" "Still not "Damn it!" Chen Guang stood up, exasperated. "The steps ahead are OK, but the more you get to the last few steps, the greater the pressure." People sat down and continued to drink their own wine. The seventh level of Qi soul state has failed. That is to say, if you want to go to the third floor, it is at least the eighth level strength, and the eighth level may not be able to pass. Bata. At this time, the steps on the first floor sounded, and a young man in a milky white robe came up. The man glanced at the man who drank on the second floor. His sight fell on the stairs leading to the third floor and went straight. "Excuse me, please." The man is facing Chen Guangdao, who is still sitting at the entrance of the stairs. "The fourth level of Qi soul state?" Chen Guang glances at the young man in front of him. He doesn''t hide his soul and spirit state. Chen Guang can clearly feel it. "Can you get out of the way?" The man said again. "Boy, you''re not good at training and your brain is not good? This is the ladder leading to the third level. I can''t get through the seventh level of Qi and soul state. Do you want to go there? " Chen Guang is a little angry. What is his cultivation? How dare you talk to me in such a tone? However, the young man ignored Chen Guang and started to walk towards the stairs. "Look, look! Someone''s going to challenge three stairs again. " "Why? It seems that the fifth level of Qi and soul state has not arrived? " "This guy is so weak that he dare to challenge?""Must be the first time you''ve been here? Ha ha, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I''ll see how he makes a fool of himself later! " The guests on the second floor cast their eyes one after another, with banter in their eyes. However, when the young man stepped forward, the terrible pressure on the steps seemed to be pushed away by two invisible hands. The young man stepped on the stairs in a leisurely manner, without any pressure. In a short time, he disappeared at the entrance of the stairs. The second floor was quiet. All the guests were stunned. ... it is not difficult to break the boundary similar to the potential in the dark night. After all, the general situation is always stronger than the soul power to resist the potential. "Congratulations, guest. You are the fourth guest to enter the third floor today. You can taste our special wine fuxianjiu for free." On the third floor stood a sweet looking waitress. Seeing the white night coming up, she said with a smile. "Well, prepare the wine for me. I''ll take it." The white night is light. "Yes, guest." The maid left immediately. Obviously, there are not many people on the third floor. Before the night comes, three people have arrived here. They seem to know each other. They are sitting in the middle of the third floor and drinking a lot. Two men and one woman wear clothes of similar color, like the general clothes of a certain college or family. The two men are more ordinary, but their breath is restrained. Obviously, they are not ordinary people, but it is the woman who makes the white night care very much. The woman''s body is graceful, her skin is like snow, graceful and colorful, her hair is very long, down to the waist, and the front of the bangs is not short, covering most of her face, but only by the half of the face exposed, you can see that the woman must have a charming posture. If the half face under the woman''s hair is like this, her appearance is not inferior to that of Luo Xin. Day night thoughts. "Well?" The three people who were chatting obviously noticed that someone was coming up again, and they all cast their eyes in the past. "The fourth level of Qi soul state?" Liu Mei, a woman, said: "it''s amazing to be able to climb the third floor with only four levels of strength." "there should be some other special method. After carefully reading this method, it''s not profound." A man nearby answered. "Nature is nothing to heartlessness." Another man also hastened to speak, for fear that his words less let the other side get the limelight. The woman did not speak and kept drinking. Shaking his head in the daytime, he didn''t want to talk to him. He took a seat and sat down. Soon, several service personnel came to the jar. "Guest, this is your wine. Do you have a storage ring? If not, please give us your address and we will deliver the wine to the place you said The service staff said with a smile that their attitude was excellent. "No more." With a wave of a big hand in the white night, several jars of wine were collected in Qianlong ring. Seeing this, the waiter laughed and said respectfully, "do you have anything else for the guests?" "I ask you, if you get the wine on the third floor, if you go up again, will you still get the blessing God brew provided on the fourth floor?" Asked the white night. "The fourth floor?" The waiter was stunned and said, "yes, you can, my Lord!" At this moment, the waiters even changed their calling. She had no soul cultivation and could not see the depth of the white night. When she heard that, she should be a wonderful figure. But there came a cold hum. "Hum, when you come to the third floor, you can taste the wine on the third floor. The fourth floor? Up to now, no one has gone up there. There is a big obstacle between the third and the fourth floors. Even the people of the ninth grade may not be able to go there. You''d better save it! " White night eyebrow micro movement, along with the prestige, is left that leaves some beard dregs the man to open the cavity. "Fu Huang!" The woman next to her was immediately raised and drank. The man who called Fu Huang mumbled, but it didn''t happen. But the woman immediately got up and bowed to the white night, and said in a warm voice, "excuse me, this friend. This Fu Huang doesn''t speak very well. Please don''t take it to heart." "It''s OK." White night light way, since the other side has said so, all should not hear it. "Hey, Fu Huang, you said you are really. Although others only have the fourth level strength of Qi and soul state, they can''t tell what special means they can use. You see, he even went to the third floor. What''s so strange about going up to the fourth floor?" The man at the other end also laughed. The woman''s face was a little ugly. "Fu Hei, shut up both of you!" "Merciless, don''t be angry." Fu Hei saw that the beauty''s face was not right and said quickly. Fu mercilessly stares at two people one eye, and then makes amends to the white night again. The white night shook his head and was too lazy to talk with these people. He went straight to the stairs. Seeing the action of white night, all three people focused on him.Although Fu mercilessly made amends to the white night, she agreed with Fu Huang and Fu Hei. It''s an incredible thing for people who don''t have the five levels of strength to go to the third floor. Do you want to go to the fourth floor? If there is no special means, it is impossible to do it! The stairs leading to the fourth floor are indeed quite different from those on the third floor. Standing at the entrance of the stairs, an invisible pressure will be released. It seems that the stairway is just a painting hanging on the wall, which can only be seen, but can not enter the world in the painting. At night, he raised his hand and stretched out towards the entrance of the stairs. He found that his palm stopped at the moment when he entered the step. A heavy touch came from his fingers. This pressure is at least ten times higher than that on the third floor. "My Lord, the test leading to the fourth floor is nearly ten times more difficult than the test leading to the third floor. The boss has told us that if any guest wants to enter the fourth floor, he must have the strength of the Ninth level peak of the spirit state before he is allowed to try, otherwise he will be easily injured!" Next to the service staff busy introduction. The Ninth level peak of Qi and soul state... Is just an attempt, not a must. From this, this ladder is for those who are strong in Jue Hun state. "The realm of the soul is not everything." White night took a deep breath, raised his feet, and suddenly stepped on the stairs. However, as the pace approached, he slowed down, and the pressure came towards him, rejecting his raised foot crazily. When Fu''s mouth was full of laughter. After all, the Golden Rooster standing on one foot in white night looks extremely funny. His feet were wobbly, and his toes pointed at the steps, but he couldn''t move forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 "Even with my strength, I can only step up a few steps, and I can''t even reach one third of the whole ladder. Even if I can''t reach the fourth level of Qi and soul state, even these two steps are extremely difficult." The woman who was called Fu heartless whispered. But the next second, she was stunned. But look at the white night that wobbly toes suddenly forward a stab. "Poof" sound, as if something was hit, that foot directly stepped on the ladder. Fu Huang and Fu Black immediately stay, one by one as petrified looking at the white night. Although it is only a simple foot, but severely hit Fu Huang and Fu Black''s face. In the white night, his clothes and robes were rattling and his long hair was flying, as if standing in the wind. His eyes were shining and his skin was covered with blue silk lines. This foot is very stable, as if not affected by the pressure on the steps. But instead of stepping up, he closed his eyes and stood motionless like a statue. The three members of the Fu family and the female servant were all in a daze. What is this guy doing? The atmosphere on the third floor became very strange. Four pairs of eyes were staring at the statue like person, which lasted for a long time, but the man did not move. "Guest... Guest..." the waitress spoke carefully. "Merciless, what''s this... What''s going on?" Fu Hei nearby swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice. "I don''t know, but according to normal understanding, it''s much more difficult to put one foot there than to step on it directly. It''s not easy for this person... To keep such a full incense stick." "He''s only the fourth level of talent and soul state. That foot was put in the ladder for such a long time... How can it be done? He must have... He must have tampered with his accomplishments! " Fu Huang startled. "Possible!" Fu pitilessly nods. But the next second, the three face suddenly hot. The statue standing at the entrance of the stairs suddenly burst into full-bodied light, I saw the man''s breath burst, just like a flower in full bloom. After the breath was gone, his body stopped the release of the breath, which lasted for about five breaths. A new breath seeped out of his body, went straight through the house and rushed to the sky... "promoted?" Fu mercilessly froze. The fifth level of spirit state! This person takes this ladder as an opponent, and uses its pressure on himself to squeeze his potential and force himself to be promoted. If this person uses magic weapons to hide his accomplishments, what is the promotion like? Is there any magic weapon that can fake promotion? Is this magic weapon too boring? He opened his eyes again, but when the eyes opened, Fu Qingqing could clearly detect the change of this person, especially the momentum that he circled around, which was the gap between heaven and earth. No! He was promoted not only in spiritual cultivation, but also in other things. Fu merciless autumn eyes a tight, dark observation of the white night. She is very keen, and the promotion of white night is not only spiritual cultivation, but also the general situation! Today, he has four aspects of the general situation and profound meaning, which is much stronger than before. The purpose of coming here is not only to get wine, but also to pay more attention to the border set by high people on these stairs. This bond can squeeze out the potential of his general situation. The big match is about to begin. He must improve his strength before the big match. In the big contest, the experts are like clouds, and they have more strength and more security. He raised his hand and pinched it. His strength increased several times than before. In particular, the general trend has been able to easily spread to the whole restaurant and completely control it. As long as he is willing, he can tear up the boundary of stairs leading to the third floor through the general trend at any time, so that people on the second floor can easily reach the third floor. If he wants, he can easily block the stairs on the first floor and let anyone go No. This is the power of the four forces of the general trend, to power the people! With a wave of his hand, his strength diffuses, and the moment before him dissolves like a fog, which disappears without a trace. In the daytime, he walks leisurely and upward, with an extremely relaxed expression. Fu heartless three people were shocked. One by one staring at the people walking up, for a long time can not return to God. "The fifth level of Qi soul state? Just up the fourth floor? What the hell is this Fu Hei''s voice trembled. "Fu Huang, check this person''s identity later. I want to know all the information about this person." Fu heartlessly said. "It''s just a person of the fifth level of Qi and soul state. What can I do for you? Maybe it was by some other means that I went to the fourth floor. It''s heartless. You don''t have to care. " Fu Huang said with a smile. "If you don''t want to go, I''ll check later." Fu heartlessly hummed. Fu Huang listened, pulled a face and said with a bitter smile, "OK, OK, I''ll go. Can''t I go yet?" While these people were talking, the female service staff over there were already running fast and reporting to the family members.Those who can easily step into the fourth floor are of course extraordinary in strength. The family members must make friends with each other. However, if anyone enters the fourth floor, these responsible persons must inform the owner of the house as soon as possible. Stepping into the fourth floor, the decoration here is quite different from that on the third floor. The ground here is almost all made of jade, which is extremely luxurious. The lamp is made of glass and made of gold and silver, which is extremely noble. There is only one table on the fourth floor. There are four beautiful maids around the table. At the moment of stepping on the fourth floor in the daytime, the four women immediately kneel down on the ground, and respectfully call out: "see you, my Lord, Congratulations!" "My Lord, we are the special maid on the fourth floor. In spring, summer, autumn and winter, we will provide you with any service you need..." one of the beautiful women spoke respectfully and introduced the privileges of the fourth floor. Surprisingly, the people who entered the fourth floor could choose one of the four women to take away. "Wine?" White night looked at four people, motioned them to get up and asked. "Do you want to drink? The blessing God brew will be delivered immediately The woman named Chun said with a smile. "Set it up for me." White night light road, then turned around, looking toward the stairs. Four women froze. Does this guy want to challenge the stairs to the fifth floor? The truth is as they think. Walking step by step in the daytime, one foot settled down, gaze at the steps in front of you firmly. There are 50 steps leading to the fifth floor. There is no pressure on the first 45 steps. Only five steps are covered by the boundary. He stepped on the steps, step by step, up, to the last five steps, people stopped. The five steps in front of us are covered by mysterious and infinite boundary, which is so powerful that we can hardly see the scene of the fifth floor after the fifth step. "yes, that''s the feeling!" White night''s eyes twinkle with enthusiasm, even if he has not touched the boundary, but already can feel the boundless pressure of the boundary! He roared and stepped forward. Almost in an instant, the profound meaning of the four major trends condensed into a sharp sword and stabbed forward in front of him. The general situation wants to open the way for him, he wants to control the general situation and rush forward. Nothing in this world can resist! The strength of the border and the atmosphere of the general situation collide with each other, and no one will let anyone. The force of the border is so powerful that it can defend the enemy like a wall of iron. Standing in front of the last five steps in the daytime, he is still, but his clothes and clothes are dancing in disorder, like standing in the middle of a storm. But outside the restaurant, Luo Xin is rushing to the restaurant with a high-rise louting Hou. The crowd turned and dismounted, and the staff member was waiting in front of the gate early. "Miss, Third Master, you can count." The man accompanied by a smiling face, quickly stepped forward to help Luo Xin dismount. "Do you think a person with the fourth level of Qi and soul state not only passed the test and stepped into the fourth floor, but also promoted his strength when he passed?" Luo Xin got off the horse and immediately asked. Judging from the expression on her small face, she obviously didn''t believe it. "Miss, although the spirit of the villain is not high, I don''t know the depth of the man, but on the third floor at that time, several members of the Fu family were also present, especially Fu Qingqing. She was sure that the man had only the fourth level strength of Qi and soul state, and Duan was not high." The man was busy. "The fourth level strength is on the fourth floor. How can this be possible?" Luo Xin Ning eyebrow road. "Xin''er, don''t say more. The world is so big that there are all kinds of strange people and things. Don''t we know everything when we go to meet the expert?" Next to listen to Hou road. "Yes, uncle." Luo Xin nodded. The three people were about to go upstairs when a dull sound of "Dong" came from the top of the restaurant. All of them were stunned. Then the whole restaurant began to shake and scream. All the guests were frightened and ran out in a hurry. "What''s going on?" The person in charge ran in and asked loudly. "Boss, it''s like... It''s like someone''s breaking the border." Someone cried out in fear. "Break the border? Which floor of the border will have such a response? I''m afraid someone''s making trouble? " Luo Xin snorted and whispered: "call up your hands immediately and follow me to have a look. I''d like to know who is causing trouble in the restaurant where I left home this time." "Yes, yes, miss." The person in charge ran down in a hurry. However, at this moment... crash. A beautiful light blooms from the top of the restaurant, venting around. When Hou saw this, his face suddenly changed: "is this the light of breaking the boundary? Someone broke the border Luo Xinshun reputation to see when the floor, the whole person is numb. "The fifth floor... Someone has boarded the fifth floor!" "My God, who can climb the fifth floor of Fuxian residence?" "at least it should be the strength of juexingjing!" "The strong appeared!" The voice of surprise was heard.Listen to Hou hurriedly to still in a daze Luo Xin low drink: "quick, xiner, follow me to see that master, strive to make friends with it, Jue soul state, is not often a blade!" After that, he rushed to the restaurant. At the moment, the white night has been standing on the fifth floor. The decoration of the fifth floor is not luxurious, but it is more sincere. Visitors can see the meaning of staying at home at a glance. However, white night has no good feeling for staying at home. He only comes here to try wine. On the fifth floor, there is no longer a beautiful woman, but an old man dressed very clean. This old man is obviously an important person to stay at home, otherwise he will not stand here. "Congratulations to the guest on entering the fifth floor of Fuxian residence. The guest is my most important guest. Guest, please wait a moment. The third Lord and miss Xin''er are coming soon. They will pick up the guests and go to the Lord''s home for a gathering. " The old man said respectfully. "If you leave home, you can prepare the wine for me. I''m leaving." The white night is light. "Guest, this..." "I''ll see your family again, and soon." "Yes... Please leave a name. If you have any need for me to leave home, you can contact me at any time." The old man held a token in his hands and handed it to white night. Bai Ye is not polite. He takes the token, but does not leave his name. When four women in spring, summer, autumn and winter come with Fu Shen Niang in their hands, Bai Ye shakes off his hand and collects all the wine into Qianlong ring, and goes downstairs. The old man did not dare to stay. "Guests, take your time." A few salutes. White night nods and goes down quickly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 His face was a little pale, and there was still a little sweat on his forehead. The boundary on the fifth floor was really extraordinary. He had almost exhausted all the power of his soul in his body before breaking it. If he had changed to the three levels of general momentum and profound meaning, he would never have entered the fifth floor. I have to say that he is still quite lucky today. However, this time gave him a lot of insights, and he had to go back to digest it immediately. "Go away! Don''t get in the way of adults Just after walking into the second floor in the white night and preparing to walk down, several housekeepers rushed to the house and yelled at the white night. White night eyebrows a frown, lazy to pay attention to, side body to avoid. But just then, the voice rang out. "White night? Is it you? " Listen to the voice master, it is Luo Xin! "Why are you here?" Luo Xin willow eyebrow a wrinkle, strange way. "What? Don''t you welcome me at the restaurant where I''m staying The white night is light. "Since you open the door to do business, you will not enter with personal gratitude and resentment. What''s more, there is no so-called gratitude and resentment between you and me, so the restaurant certainly welcomes you." Luo Xin held her chest in her hands and said faintly, "but I don''t like you. I just don''t know how to live or die. I hate those people who can''t measure their own abilities. I advise you to give up big ratio quickly, so as not to lose your life." "It''s none of your business, Miss Luo?" The white night is light. "I don''t know the good people. Whatever you want." Luo Xin hums coldly. "Xin''er, are you a friend?" Next to listen to Hou asked. "Only guests." "Let''s talk later. Let''s go up first. Don''t let the adult wait." Listen to Hou Chen. "Yes, uncle." Luo Xin nodded and ran up at once. White night is also too lazy to talk with the family, shaking his head, to the outside world. When the family members ran up the fifth tower through another ladder, the old man and the four people in spring, summer, autumn and winter stood at the door early. "Housekeeper Wang, what about the distinguished guest?" Listen to Hou Lu''s move card type smile, and ask the question heartily. But the old man who called housekeeper Wang shook his head and clasped his fist and said, "Third Master, miss, the guest said that he had something to do. He left first and did not stay here for a long time." "Left?" Listen to Hou frown. "The guest didn''t come here to make friends with me. It was more like a deliberate challenge to the boundaries set by the owner." There was light in steward Wang''s eyes. Although he didn''t say a word to the man, he could see the purpose of the man. The young man had a strong sense of war in his eyes. "Challenge these barriers?" Luo listen Hou and Luo Xin are both stunned. It was the first time they had heard of such a strange person. "Well, can you leave a message about that man? Do you know who that man is? " Hou asked in a low voice. "The man didn''t leave his name, but I inquired about it at the first time. Fortunately, some people in the restaurant recognized him." "Who is it?" Luo Xin asked. "He is white night." Housekeeper Wang clapped his hands and said. "White night?" LOH Hin froze. "White night?" Fall listen to Hou murmured lower lip, frown way: "have never heard of this name, probably is from Wang Du outside of the expert?" "Steward Wang, are you sure that man''s name is white night? Are you not mistaken? " Luo Xin came back to God and couldn''t believe it. She asked again in a hurry. "Don''t worry, miss. I''m old, but my eyes and ears are not bad. There''s nothing wrong with them." Wang Guan''s family letter vowed to be an immortal. There was silence. "Xin''er, do you know this man?" Listen to Hou busy asked. "I know... But he should not be a great man..." Luo Xin regained his mind, clenched his lips and whispered: "uncle, that white night was the man I met on the second floor before. He was... He was from the Tibetan dragon academy!" "People from the Tibetan dragon house?" Listen to Hou Leng: "is the Tibetan dragon academy lecturer?" "It''s not... It''s a disciple!" "Disciple?" It''s unbelievable. "How can a disciple... Pass the boundary that requires at least a soul level person to be qualified to challenge? Xin''er, are you sure that the man is a disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy? " Listen to Hou''s voice sink. "This..." Luo Xin''s face changed. In fact, she couldn''t believe it, but the fact seemed to be in front of her. Hou nodded and understood something. He said in a low voice: "from today on, pay close attention to this person''s trend. He is good at investigating. If he can be a friend, he can be a friend. Even if he can''t be a friend, at least he can''t be an enemy." "This... This horror is hard." Luo Xin suddenly burst into a bitter smile: "not long ago, this person signed up for Wangdu Dabi on behalf of the Tibetan dragon Academy." "What?" After listening to Hou, the stagnant brain stopped for a long time and then turned again. "Go back immediately, and order someone to call back the young master who has gone out for trial. Hurry up!""Yes ... ... ... back in the woods, Yin XueYue, Shen Hong and Mo Jian were still chatting. Lu Xiaofei was excited to say something to them. Vaguely, he could hear the words "elder martial brother Bai". "Oh? The protagonist is back Shen Hong saw the white night staggering along and said with a smile. "Don''t make fun of me, elder martial sister!" White night laughs. "Well, don''t call me elder martial sister. They said that during the period when I left, you even defeated Tai Tianxiao. I can''t fight Tai Tianxiao. In the future, you''d better call me younger martial sister Shen, and I''ll call you elder martial brother Bai." Shen Hong busy road. "The strength of strength has nothing to do with the appellation between you and me. Changing the appellation because of the growth of strength makes people feel uncomfortable. In case my strength is not as good as you in the future, isn''t it necessary to change the appellation?" White night laughs. Shen Hong was stunned and laughed bitterly: "OK, whatever you want." The white night walked past, sat cross legged and took out the wine jars one by one from the Qianlong ring. "Why have you been there so long? Do you have any trouble on the way?" Mo Jian asked. The words fell, and people''s eyes were concerned. At present, the situation of the Tibetan dragon academy is special. If you are an ordinary disciple, you can''t go out. "Don''t worry. It''s no trouble. It''s just that I spent a lot of time taking wine." White night laughs. "What wine takes so long? Let me have a taste. " Shen Hong raised her hand to wipe the saliva at the corner of her mouth, and her heroic eyes were staring at those jars of wine. "Good wine is the best!" In the white night, the lid of the jar was uncovered, and the aroma of the wine was volatilized. "This is..." "fuxianniang" White night laughs. "The wine offered by the royal family? The wine fairy Voice blood month also difficult to keep silent, surprised at the white night. In such a short time of emotion, he ran to the restaurant, and passed the boundary of the house, completed the restaurant test, and got the wine? "I''ll try it!" Shen Hong immediately took out the wine cup from her own storage ring, poured it on and poured it down with a big mouth. Her smiling face was filled with happy looks. "Good wine Shen Hong gave a long sigh of relief. People are more excited, one by one busy to pour wine to taste. "I''m really fed up today!" Lu Xiaofei screamed. "But it''s just Fuxian wine, so you are? What will you look like when you drink this wine White night laughs. Shen Hong and others heard the sound and looked at the white night with big eyes and small eyes. "Younger martial brother Bai, do you have any better wine?" "Mo Jian asked. "This Fuxian wine has reached its peak, and there will be no better wine in the whole Xia Dynasty, unless it is..." Shen Hong suddenly thinks of something, and the whole person is very excited. He grabs the hand of white night, and his eyes are full of brilliance. "White night... You... How did you get it? Tell me! Can you tell me? " It looks like dark red has already guessed. White night once again takes out the blessing God brew from the ring. At that moment, Mo Jian and others look at him in different eyes. "Both fuxianniang and fushenniang are here, which proves that you can easily pass the test of leaving home. Are you deliberately going to get this wine to make us feel at ease?" Mo Jian asked. What else should people worry about if they can pass the test of fuxianju and participate in Dabi? "Yes, it''s not. After all, we need to drink the wine." Laughing at night. "That''s right. It''s over now. We''d better not think about those who are not happy. Come here, drink and drink!" Shen Hong exclaimed, her face full of excitement. The people laughed bitterly, but how could the wine be indifferent? For a moment, the fragrance of wine wafts in the forest... after a bowl of wine, my thoughts suddenly shake in the daytime. Not long ago, on the Mangshan Mountain, he and a man were pushing cups for cups in the forest. Times have changed. I don''t know whether the man was alive or dead... ... ... on the eve of Dabi, Wang Du suddenly and inexplicably calmed down. The group of people who were about to turn the king''s capital upside down because they were looking for the secret collection of Shenzong also settled down and waited in silence. It''s like the eve of a storm. The colleges of various forces have already started the mobilization meeting. After all, it is related to the honor and interests of the college, so we must not be careless. And those who were selected to be qualified for the competition were also very excited and began to prepare early. It''s a good chance to get ahead. It''s also a great opportunity to step up the ladder. Even if you can''t get the first place, as long as you can show your talent in the competition and attract the attention of the powerful and even the imperial court, it will be regarded as a success. It is said that many ancient hermits will also pay attention to the Dabi this time. If there is a talent and outstanding seedling, they will follow up and recruit that seedling into the family. The general college will not object to it, because once such a thing happens, it means that the college has the support of a hermit school.On the Dragon carving square of the holy yard, there are nearly 10000 disciples, each of whom is energetic and upright. There were more than a hundred unfathomable lecturers around them. In front of them, there were 24 people. Some of them were young, some were like children, some were handsome, some were sallow. These 24 people were almost all inclusive and had their own characteristics. But for these twenty-four people, the eyes of the disciples below were blazing and worshipping. Twenty four masters of the sanctuary. Besides the Dean! The best 24 in the sanctuary! "President Xin is here!" At this moment, a loud cry rang out. When people look up, they see a golden rainbow running through the sky and falling on the grandstand. When the Golden Rainbow disappears, everything suddenly returns to calm. People are in a trance. Looking at the person who appears in the stands, it suddenly feels that this person has been standing there and has never moved at all. Is this the endless aura? Can it affect the minds of the people around you? Worthy of the vice president of the holy house! "Is everyone here?" Xin incessantly opened his mouth slowly, and his voice was magnificent: "if people arrive together, then let''s start!" After that, a circle of huge array appeared under the feet of the people, and the light was blooming. All the people were staring at them in surprise. This big array actually covers the whole huge dragon carving square!! "With the help of this ancient array, your potential will be raised to the limit in a short time. Those who participate in the big match will be invincible in the big match!" His eyes were frozen, and a wisp of murderous intention swayed through his eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 Apart from the holy yard, all the major families and forces have provided top-notch magic weapons, array and other items for their seed players. There is no restriction on any means above the big match. As long as the opponent is unable to fight back or surrender, you can win. This is the purest competition. Sneak attack, poison and concealed weapons are allowed. Of course, Dabi also has the rules of Dabi, no matter what No one can intervene. The fight is a matter of two people. If a third person interferes, he will be killed by Dabi''s guard directly. He will not be merciful. Music family. In the main hall. "XueYue, you are the hope of our music family. Because of our excellent talent in temperament, the family sent you to the Tibetan dragon academy, but only hope that you can learn the best phonetic skills from Yanfeng. Now the situation of the Tibetan dragon house is special, you can only fight for my music family! This time, you must win a good place in the contest In the main hall, an old woman with white hair stood up and took out a zither from the exquisite jade box beside her. The zither is very simple, without any gorgeous decoration. It looks like something that has been used for a long time. But when Yin XueYue takes over the zither, she understands the extraordinary of the zither. "Grandma... XueYue will live up to the Yin family!" The voice blood month bows, the small face is full of solemnity. Stay at home. Several people are walking on the quiet path, Luoxin and Luobu change, etc. the younger generation of the family is walking slowly behind. "Beixuan wall building of beixuan house? This is a madman, but also a genius. He is more crazy than the wind and the sky, and he is also crazy. If you want to be the king''s capital, you must always keep an unsatisfied heart and keep moving forward! Feng zhantian will not be your biggest opponent in this life, but he must be your biggest opponent at present. Now he has a North Xuan wall building! And tianmoye, who controls the beast gate, will surely become your biggest stumbling block. " Walking in front of a middle-aged man said in a deep voice. "Father, don''t worry, these three people, I have countermeasures, they can''t stop me!" Do not change the light way. "You are characterized by calmness. The stronger the other party is, the more calm you will be. Although these three people are unique talents, I believe that you can defeat them. Later, I will take you to see the old ancestor in the family, and ask him to bless you and help you to reach the top in Dabi." The middle-aged man said. "Yes, father." If you don''t change, you''ll hold your fist. "Dad, what about the white night?" At this time, Luo Xin, who followed the crowd, suddenly opened his mouth and asked. "Yes, big brother, although the strength of this white night is not strong, it can easily break your border. It is not a general person. This person should be careful." "Has everything you''ve been asked to investigate come to a conclusion?" The middle-aged man said. "Yes, Bai Ye, who is only about 20 years old, comes from the border city of Los Angeles. He joined the Tibetan dragon academy a year ago. I heard that he came to the academy by the back door. He was not gifted and had a normal soul state. But he knew the profound meaning of the general situation and had great strength. He had fought with Taidong''s youngest son, taitianxiao, if he had not forced him to intervene, he would have died in the hands of Bai Ye. However, Tai Tianxiao didn''t come out again since he entered bieyun mountain. I''m afraid he died in bieyun mountain. " "Do you know it was done in the daytime?" "White night did not participate in the bieyun mountain operation." "Is it?" The middle-aged man bowed his head and remained silent for a moment. He said, "this son should be more careful. Tai Tianxiao has great strength. If you can defeat him, you will have some skills. If you don''t change, you will have a bumpy road ahead." "What if he had a thousand troops? These people are destined to be stepping stones for me to climb to the top Fall does not change light to say, but the self-confidence which reveals in the speech is extremely strong. In the magnificent palace. Two figures are moving forward with a eunuch dressed up. The surrounding is very quiet, but the buildings on the left and right are very solemn, giving people a feeling of depression. Entering the manor, the two came to a pavilion and saluted the handsome man drinking wine in the pavilion. "See the prince." They called. "General tiger? This, must be the Tai Tianqing you often say? As expected, the tiger father has no dog son! Good, good... "The man said as he drank the wine, but his eyes did not go to see them. "Thank you for your appreciation." Hold Tai''s fist. The prince put down the wine cup in his hand and stood up lazily. His eyes like a deep pool looked at Tai Tianqing. Suddenly, he walked out of the pavilion and stood in front of Tai Tianqing. "General tiger highly praised you. He said that you are the unique genius of Wangdu for a hundred years. Compared with you, you are like a bright moon and a firefly. Although I know that this kind of metaphor is exaggerated, I still want to know what makes you outstanding." "Let me see what you can do," he said Tai Tianqing hears the sound, and his eyes twinkle with a fiery sense of war. "In that case, your highness, I am offended." The sound of Tai Tianqing fell, and suddenly the soul power was accumulated. A turbulent wind suddenly stormed the manor.Tai Tianqing didn''t move, just like the prince, standing there.. On the other hand, Taidong''s tiger eyes opened and looked at the prince in shock. Potential! These are all potential! As Taidong''s eldest son, taitianqing is naturally familiar with the depth of his strength. Compared with Wang Du''s long-standing genius demons, taitianqing is not weak, but he fights with the crown prince... "er..." his face suddenly turns pale. The strong wind stopped all around, and everything calmed down as if the storm had ended. Tai Tianqing looked at the prince, and quickly clasped his hands and bowed his head: "thank you for your kindness." "The strength is good, it should be more than enough to win the big match, but I hope you can understand that I sent you to participate in the big match, the purpose is not to go to any big match first!" "What does your highness want Tianqing to do?" Gong Tai said. The prince turned and returned to the pavilion. He poured wine and said in a very calm tone. "Kill!" ... ... Br > under the clear sky, all the kings are very peaceful, but this place will never be quiet. There are more soul practitioners in the street than in the past. People sit in restaurants or stand on the street, and they are all worried. At this time, the whole king suddenly trembled, and a dull sound came from the direction of the palace. Everyone''s nerves are trembling. This sound represents the opening of the "forbidden area of tianque". Tianque forbidden area is located on the right side of the Royal Palace, which is connected with the palace. It is said that it existed since the founding of the Xia Dynasty and was closely related to the Royal forbidden area of the royal palace. The royal family will open the forbidden area as the venue of Dabi whenever the Wangdu Dabi is held. Now this roar sounds, which means that the place of heaven que has been opened. Those who had gathered early outside the tianque quickly moved towards the forbidden area. It is said that the place of tianque is not a fixed place. It is an illusory region. After the opening of each Dabi, people will see different attitudes. There are thousands of miles of yellow sand and ice and snow connecting the sky. I don''t know what the place of tianque looks like this time. One by one luxury frame is coming towards the sky. Beixuan family, Jiangjia, FUJIA, Zixing college, Hongcai college, Fengjia, Yinjia, Luojia... To the last Shengyuan. When these families, colleges and other powerful people rush to the place in front of tianque, it has been filled with crowded people. The royal family sent ten thousand forbidden troops to stand in front of the tianque, and there were also palace experts in charge. Anyone who dares to make trouble in the big match will be killed on the spot without mercy. Dabi is sacred and supreme. No one can desecrate it. People step on the green bricks and look at the huge and hazy gate in front of them. Beside the gate is the magnificent palace, and on the other side is the busy street. In the gate, however, there is a mysterious whirlpool. The whirlpool keeps turning, but with the passage of time, the speed of turning gradually slows down, and the hazy scene gradually becomes clear. Feng zhantian''s entrance attracted the attention of many soul practitioners. Some people who had made friends with him went up to talk with him. The leaders of the big family couldn''t help talking to him. Compared with the wind and the sky, it seems very low-key that he does not change. As soon as he arrives at the scene, he immediately sits down with his knees crossed and meditates with his eyes closed. Then there are the people who control the beast gate. This time, in addition to tianmoye, who controls the beast gate, there is also a delicate frame. All the people who control the beast gate stand around the frame, and Tian moye is constantly holding fists on the frame and saying something in a low voice. It seems that the one in the frame is the real person in charge of the gate. In addition to those famous seed players, many people at the scene paid more attention to another group of people. Fu family! Many people in wangduli feel very strange to the Fu family. The family is too low-key, so low-key that it hardly involves any struggle between forces. The children of the Fu family also study hard outside and rarely appear in the Wangdu. However, if people know that the Fu family''s son-in-law is the prime minister, Chen Xiang, they will certainly look at the Fu family with great respect. However, what really enabled the Fu family to gain a foothold in Wangdu was not because of the prime minister Shen Xiang, but because of the Kendo genius of the Fu family who was known as the sword God of the end of the earth, Fu Tianya! Around the eyes of a large number of men will fall in the Fu family crowd that long hair, dark hair covered half of the Jiaoyan woman. A woman''s figure is concave and convex, perfect, and her eyes are as bright as a gem, especially her skin, which can be broken by blowing bullets, which is better than snow. Even if half of her face is covered by ink hair, it can not hide her beauty. Fu merciless! It is said that her beauty is better than Luo Xin. She deliberately covers half of her face with her hair. It is said that she is too beautiful to cause trouble.But in addition to the title of Qing Cheng San Jue, Fu Wuqing''s most influential title should be the title given to her by Fu Tianya, the sword God of Tianya! Fu ruthless generally travel outside, this time the Fu family called her in, which shows the Fu family''s attention to the Dabi. People are constantly scanning those seeded players who will become the main characters of the contest. Those who failed to participate in the contest suddenly become extremely expectant. So many talents, they collide with each other, what kind of spark will be produced? Whoosh! At this time, a beam of light suddenly appeared in a very far away place, straight into the sky, and cracked a huge print in the sky. "Has anyone opened the spirit of heaven?" "It seems to be quite advanced." The soul Xiu around him raised his head and looked at the vision over there and whispered. But soon, people found out that it was wrong. It seems that the place where this vision was born seems to be the Tibetan dragon house? The Tibetan dragon academy is a college, and those who join the Academy must at least be famous soul practitioners. But what does it mean that such a scene is born in the Tibetan dragon academy? It means that someone has successfully opened the second heaven soul! Twin spirits? This is definitely the most interesting thing for Dabi. At present, there are two people known as twin spirits, one is Ye Qian from the holy yard, and the other is that those who have left their homes will not change. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 Ye Qian joined the holy yard by virtue of her twin heavenly spirits. It is said that before entering the holy yard, she had a double and a triple heavenly spirits. After entering the holy yard, she was vigorously cultivated in the holy yard. A few months ago, her double heavenly spirits successfully entered the triple heaven, and the triple heavenly spirits moved towards the four heavenly spirits. This speed is amazing. As for the immortal twin spirits, it''s just a rumor. It is said that luobuchang had already awakened to "deep red" a long time ago Those Jiang family members swept their eyes and flushed and chuckled. They didn''t seem to pay attention to it. "Hero? Ha ha, you are not qualified to say that to us, right? If you are really heroes, how can you shrink up one by one and let such a trash fight? " Jiang Hao came forward and sneered at Shen Hong and others. "Jiang Hao, isn''t it enough that you were cut off by my boss last time? I have the face to stand here. " Lu Xiaofei ran up and yelled. "Lu Xiaofei, you..." "to deal with your Jiang family, we only need my eldest brother to deal with you. It''s a waste to send so many people up." Lu Xiaofei replied. "Arrogant!" Jiang''s family became ugly and angry. "The people in the Tibetan dragon academy are really arrogant. Lu Xiaofei, do you mean that one person in the daytime is enough to deal with our colleges and families?" Just then, a sharp sneer rang out. When people went along with the prestige, they saw two young men in gorgeous clothes coming out of the crowd. People in the Tibetan dragon courtyard frowned. And the deep red next to the white night is a tight willow eyebrow, some ugly face. It''s the Fu family. It''s Fu Hei who I saw on the third floor of fuxianju that day! "How did you get here, you bitch? Get out of here! Don''t make a fool of yourself here At this time, there is a voice floating out, the sound is very harsh, quack noise, very unpleasant to hear. People looked, this time stood up and yelled at the sinking family! Sink home big and little sink a distance! Shen Xiang''s eldest son, Shen Hong should call him brother. However, it is known to all that Shen Yiyao is the son of the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. He was cultivated by Shen Xiang with great talent. He was young and was even granted an official post. Shen Yiyao attached great importance to fame and morality, and he was extremely disgusted with Shen Hong, who was born out of an affair between his father and his maid. Although Shen Hong has a strong character, she has always been patient with her family. When she sees Chen Yiyao standing up and abusing her in public, she turns pale and opens her mouth. She doesn''t know how to answer. As for Shen Hong, many of her colleagues in the Tibetan dragon house know that this woman is jealous of evil, straightforward and fearless of power and power, but she cares about her friends and relatives. Even though many people in the Chen family don''t like her or even insult her, she will endure silently as long as it is not too much. As long as her mother is not involved, she does not care about any abuse. She doesn''t like her father, Shen Xiang, and even many people in her family. But these people are her relatives. She doesn''t want to destroy the harmony of Shen family because of herself. She chose to be silent. "Just a wild species, dare to croak here? Don''t you feel ashamed? " "Hum, only the Tibetan dragon house will accept people of low status like you." Those in Shen''s family who used to abuse Shen Hong were not polite this time. They yelled one by one, as if they were laughing stock. Deep red face, white complexion, silver teeth clenched. Lu Xiaofei and others immediately rushed up and cried out, "you bastards, her name is Shen. You are too much!" "A group of big men bullying a woman, are you still a soul?" "Shameless!" "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the people of the Tibetan dragon house would protect you, this wild species. It''s interesting and interesting." Shen Yiyao sneered, the disdain in his eyes became more and more intense. "Xiao Fei, don''t quarrel with them." Shen Hong turned and whispered in a hoarse voice. "Elder martial sister." "I''m used to it. It''s OK. Although I don''t like the people who sink in the family, they give me food and clothing. My father is the owner of the sink family. I don''t want to add trouble to his family because of this." Shen Hong said bitterly. "But you can''t solve the problem by blindly escaping. Although you think about your father''s feelings, do you think about your mother''s feelings? What would your mother think if she knew you were being bullied here? " At this time, the white night of meditation with closed eyes suddenly opened his eyes and slowly opened his mouth. "White night..." deep red slightly a Leng. But he stood up in the white night and walked towards Shen Yi Yao over there. Shen''s family are all stunned and are busy on guard. Shen Yiyao raised his hand and motioned to the family members not to act rashly. He glanced at the white night and said, "do you want to stand out for him?" "Come out? With elder martial sister Shen''s strength, why should others take the lead? Don''t you know that elder martial sister Chen has the strength of eight levels of Qi and soul state now? " The white night is light."Eight levels of Qi soul state?" All the family members were shocked. Chen Hong has been working hard all the time. People around have seen this in their eyes. Especially since Li Muyun and Mo Jian were secretly plotted by the Shengyuan and their strength has been retrogressed, the Tibetan dragon academy has focused on Shen Hong and cultivated it vigorously. After she was promoted to the seventh level, she got the true story of Yanfeng and others, and quickly stepped into the eighth level of strength. If Yan Feng didn''t strongly dissuade her, Shen Hong would participate in the contest. "Eight steps?" Shen Yiyao didn''t expect that if what white night said was true, then the strength of Shen Hong was stronger than his seven level peak. "Did you think of her talent when you thought she was humble? Her efforts? Do you know her tolerance when you humiliate her here? If elder martial sister Shen really wants to attack you, do you think there is anyone in your family who is her opponent? " Said white night again. His words are true. In fact, it is not just him. Those who have reached the Ninth level of Qi and soul state have seen the change of Shen Hong. She is one of the top ten experts in the Tibetan dragon Academy. Is this spirit power false? Shen''s family''s faces were red and white, and they suddenly felt that they were slapped by Shen Hong. But Shen Yi Yao Leng hum repeatedly, disdain way: "even so, can change the fact of her low status?" "Mean? Because her mother was just a maid? And her father was a prime minister? So she was born humble? " The white night asked. "Of course, a maid, however, thinks that such a small and filthy thing should not exist in this world, and the wild species of deep red had better die." At this time, a few people from the other end of the Fu family stood beside Shen Yiyao. The relationship between the Fu family and the Shen family is well known to all in Wangdu. The eldest daughter of the Fu family is the main room of Chen Xiang, the head of the family, and Shen Yiyao is the son of Fu Xiang, Chen Xiang''s wife. Without the support of Fu family, Chen Xiang would not be able to sit on the position of prime minister. "Mean? People''s birth can''t decide their birth, but they can determine their future achievements. You think she is humble, just because her mother is just a maid. But even if she is a maid, shouldn''t she have her own human rights? Is it true that the descendants of maids should bear the name of lowliness all their lives? " "Isn''t it?" The Fu family were not at all hospitable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 "In that case, Lord Chenxiang is also the so-called bitch and wild seed in your mouth?" White night said: "as far as I know, Lord Chenxiang''s mother is also a maid of a rich family. Lord Chenxiang has been poor since childhood. If he had not practiced hard and cultivated hard, how could he have achieved today? You are insulting elder martial sister Chen now, are you not insulting Lord Chen Xiang? " "This..." Fu''s family was dumbfounded. Shen Yiyao and others look rather ugly. "White night, it''s none of your business. You''d better get out of the way." A deep drink. "Shen Hong is my elder martial sister. If you insult her here, you are insulting me. What''s more, elder martial sister Chen is a member of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Do you insult elder martial sister Shen in front of our people in the Tibetan dragon academy? How can it have nothing to do with us? Do you still think of us? " "Shen Yiyao, I want to challenge you for honor Shen Yiyao was stunned. Soon, his eyes were filled with anger, and he even coldly hummed: "challenge? Interesting! I know that although you only have the fifth level of Qi and soul state, your means are not general. But do you think I am the incompetent soul person defeated by you? I''ll kill you, easy! " Being provoked in public by the white night, Shen Yiyao suddenly feels his face is lost. If he refuses to fight, how can he stand in Wangdu in the future? "Then let me see how easy it is for you to kill me." Step forward in the white night, the voice is quiet. Shen Yiyao''s confidence does not come from his soul state, but comes from his unique heaven soul, the five floating heavenly soul! It is said that his spirit is unstable and agile. Many people fight with him, and even his skirt can''t be touched. "White night..." Shen Hong quickly stepped forward, took his arm, shook his head, and whispered: "forget it, I''ve been used to it these years. It''s like barking, we don''t care about it." "If the elder martial sister repeatedly forbearance, it will only make these people more arrogant. Sometimes silence can not solve the problem, but will encourage others'' arrogance." White night gently patted heavy red hand, light way: "elder martial sister, don''t worry, I will solve all this." "Can..." Shen Hong still wants to say something, but Shen Yiyao over there has already stepped out. "Get out of here!" A deep drink. All around the soul monks cast their eyes towards this one after another. People scattered themselves to make room for the two to fight. The situation seems to be out of control. "Stop it!" Just then, a clear voice came from behind the crowd. Along the sound, the speaker is actually one of the three unique Fu merciless! As she walked quickly, the half of her dimple was hung with a touch of anxiety. She clasped her fist at the white night and said respectfully, "elder martial brother Bai Ye, you don''t remember the villains. Please let my cousin sink away. On behalf of my aunt, I apologize to you and hope you can forgive his rudeness." The words fell into silence. A pair of eyes as if the cow''s eyes staring at Fu mercilessly, are dull. Fu Qingqing, a descendant of the world sword God and one of the three wonders of Wangdu, would say such a thing to the white night. It''s just incredible. "Ruthless cousin, what are you doing?" Shen Yiyao was anxious. His face was red and white. He could not understand Fu''s merciless words and actions. "Shut up." Fu''s heartless expression was slightly annoyed, and his pleasant voice was filled with deep disgust: "relying on some strength, he is arrogant. He doesn''t know the size of heaven and earth. There are so many strange people and scholars. Please apologize to elder martial brother Baiye quickly! Otherwise, no one can save you "Ah?" Shen Yiyao was stunned. How could her cousin ask her to apologize to a man who is just at the fifth level of Qi soul state? If he had not heard such things, would he have believed them? Don''t say sink a distance, all around hear Fu merciless words of people are stunned. It''s just... Is Fu heartless an idiot? How can a good man say such a thing? Shen Yiyao also guessed some of them. However, it would be shameless for him to apologize to the white night in public? "Well done, cousin. Why should I apologize to this trash? Don''t tell me more. It''s about me and him! " Shen Yiyao was even more angry and hummed: "if I can''t deal with such a nameless person, how can I get a foothold in Wangdu in the future?" On hearing this, Fu heartlessly realized that her cousin had made a mistake again. She knew Shen Yiyao, and she also knew that Shen Yiyao realized that the white night might be very powerful, but he wanted to face up and not step down... "cousin, you..." "Miss Fu, you don''t have to say more. Master Chen also said that it''s my business with him. Other people should not interfere." White night walked up, light said. "Can..." Fu heartless still want to say what, but look at Shen Yiyao in the eyes of the war and white night in the eyes of the indifference, she will understand that the war between the two, afraid is inevitable"I''ll let you do it first." White night hands after the negative, looking at Shen Yi Yao, light said: "if you lose, I will not embarrass you, go and apologize to my elder martial sister!" "But if you lose, what should you do?" Shen Yiyao asked. "What do you want?" "Oh, don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you. You just kneel down in front of me and learn three barks in public." Shen Yiyao said with a slight smile, and the smile in his eyes became more intense. "Three barks are too few. How about this? If I lose, I''ll roll directly to you as your dog. How about that?" The white night is light. "If you really want to, I won''t object." Shen Yiyao''s smile was slightly restrained. Seeing the calm look of the white night, something was wrong. "Do it." At night, his hands were still negative, and there was no defensive posture or offensive posture. He even didn''t motivate his soul. He just stood there. But he yelled to Shen Yiyao to do it? "Are you sure I''ll do it first?" Shen Yiyao frowns, but my heart is more worried. "If you don''t have confidence in your own strength, how about I give you another hand?" It''s the night again. Arrogant! It''s so arrogant that it''s gone! There was an uproar around! White night doesn''t pay attention to Shen Yiyao at all! Although Shen Yiyao is much worse than Feng zhantian and others, he can be regarded as a genius. He is not very old. He has seven levels of Qi and soul state, and even people with nine levels of Qi soul state dare not ignore it. Let him have a hand on this white night? "You look down on me?" A deep breath of teeth. "I always look down on those who bully others and look down on others." The white night is light. "Asshole!" Shen Yiyao is completely infuriated. He roars and shakes his soul. He rushes to the white night like a sharp arrow. An iron fist blows hard at the head of the white night. What a good punch. As soon as the eyes of the people around him brightened up, they all said that Shen Yiyao was a soul person with speed and sensitivity. But his hand also proved to the world that his strength was not small. The air was whirring. The power of the fist is powerful. PATA. Just then, a pleasant sound came out. People looked at the iron fist, but saw that the front of the fist had been lightly grasped by a palm. This palm is white night! "I advise you to use Yuanli to deal with me. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to use Yuanli later." In the daytime, his fist was thrown out and sank a long distance. The whole person was shaken back and forth. He managed to stabilize his body, looking at the white night with shock on his face, and the remaining force on his arm had not yet dissipated. Good... Amazing power. How can this guy be so powerful? Although he had been prepared for this, he didn''t expect that the white night was so terrible. But what? This man is only the fifth level of Qi and soul state. How strong can he be? Shen Yiyao bit his teeth and rushed again. This time, he chose to listen to the advice of the white night, and directly urged Yuan Li. In an instant, the whole person seemed to be wrapped in the light, as if the God had come, and his power was rising, which was frightening. The bricks and stones on the ground were "dada" clattered by him, and the iron fist was like a star, and the air was rubbed by it... but just as the iron fist approached the white night. "Go away!" With a roar in the white night, the momentum bloomed, and a pressure suddenly forced him to sink for a distance, shaking his seemingly unstoppable yuan force and overturning it to the ground with a surging and terrifying force. Potential? In the distance, the geniuses who looked at the night were frowning. It''s the potential to fight against the sinking at night! Shen Yiyao is two steps higher than him. It''s obviously irrational to fight against it with soul power, and there is no chance of winning, but the potential is different! White night has four major potential profound meaning, in the general situation, he crushed everything, he is almost God, no one can resist. Just rely on the strength of this momentum, will sink a long distance to lift off, this force in the end to how strong? The geniuses were deep in thought. But Shen Yiyao was also stunned. He sat on the ground and looked at the white night in disbelief. He didn''t understand why the other party didn''t even come out with his hands, so he knocked himself over with a drink?? "Your strength is worthless in my eyes. Admit defeat. For the sake of elder martial sister Shen, I won''t embarrass you. Come and apologize to elder martial sister Chen." The white night looked at Shen Yi Yao and said faintly. Shen Yiyao heard the voice. His face was red and white, but he still held on and refused to admit defeat. He roared: "don''t look down on people! I haven''t lost yet! " After that, we should rush forward. "Then I''ll be merciless White night cold hum a, completely lost patience, kill intended to penetrate his eyes, distant Fu mercilessly see, scaredWhen this sentence fell, the surrounding air instantly condensed, and an inexplicable cold current flowed around him, penetrating into his skin and blood vessels. Shen Yiyao''s whole body was shaking violently. He could not even stand still. He held on for a few seconds, and finally fell down. The whole person rolled up and trembled, as if he was about to be frozen to death. Around the pupil spread, gaping at this amazing scene. White night but even hands did not move, sink a long distance to fall down, this is what is going on? Chen family and Fu family''s clamoring generation are all shocked, even hands are not out, will Shen Yiyao defeat? Shen Yiyao, however, used the yuan force, without reservation! "Ah Shen Yiyao cried out in pain, but gradually his cry became weaker and weaker. His tumbling body also slowly stopped, and his whole body was venting cold. People close to him could feel the cold from his body. "Stop it! Stop it Shen''s family yelled. "How could that happen?" "What was the use of this white night? They beat Shen Yiyao in silence "No wonder he dares to come alone to participate in Dabi, so he has something to rely on!" "Maybe it was the Tibetan dragon house that gave him some powerful magic weapon to defeat Shen Yiyao so easily!" "It''s possible that although the river is declining in the Tibetan dragon house, the details are still there. There are still some powerful magic weapons in the door. Maybe the method of white night is given by the Tibetan dragon house." People have been talking about it, but not many people believe that this is a white night to rely on their own means to win, but all of it is attributed to the merits of the Tibetan dragon house. Cold hum in the white night, killing gradually revealed, want to go to understand Shen Yiyao, Shen red see the situation, quickly pull him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 "White night, don''t be impulsive. If you kill Shen Yiyao here, you will be in constant trouble and Dabi will not be able to participate! Spare him a dog''s life for the time being Deep red road. "You''re right. And if I kill him, you won''t look good at home. For your sake, I won''t kill him for the time being." White night nodded, then raised his eyes, pupil beads such as sword, scanning Shen family and Fu family. "Listen, Shen Hong is my elder martial sister. I don''t care about her birth and her status. I only know that she is a member of our Tibetan dragon Academy. If any of you dare to disrespect her, you will become enemies with me, or elder martial sister Xu Shen will not care about you, but I will not." White night light said, but the words have a cold meaning. When those Shen family members heard this, they were furious. Even if Shen Yiyao failed, what would happen? We should know that Shen''s family is the prime minister''s house, and Shen Xiang is the existence of more than ten thousand people under one person. How can a little soul Xiu insult him? But before the people from the Shen family had opened their mouth, the Fu family on the other side of the Fu family held their fists in a hurry and said to Bai Ye: "elder martial brother Bai Ye, don''t worry, Chen family and Fu family will never disrespect elder martial sister CHENHONG again!" White night nodded and waved lightly. The people around were shocked and could not accept the reality. Did the Fu family really bow to this man? Shen Yiyao recovered from the cold, but his whole body had no strength. He lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound. He was half faint and half awake. Fu mercilessly leads the Fu family away. The person in charge of the Shen family over there is completely unaware of Bai Fu''s ruthless practice. In this case, Shen Yiyao''s current state is obviously unable to participate in the Dabie. Two children of the Shen family help him return to the Shen family, and the person in charge of the Shen family hastens to catch up with Fu Wuqing. "Oh? Uncle Shen? Can I help you? " When he saw the man who was chasing him, Fu mercilessly moved his willow eyebrows, and his tone was not cold or hot. For Shen Yiyao''s misdeeds, he was actually watching the opera on the side. Fu Qingqing''s affection for him would not be much better. "Merciless, what do you mean? It''s just the shaft of a Tibetan dragon house! Should we bow to him? We have lost face with your Fu family today, do you know? " "Do you know face?" Fu mercilessly snorted: "since I know, why don''t you stop Shen Yiyao from being stupid? Do you know that you almost set up an enemy for the Chen family and the Fu family! " "The enemy? The little boy just now The person in charge of the sinking family was surprised: "can''t that boy have a deep background?" "You don''t have to ask more. I just hope you can restrain the arrogant descendants of a sinking family. Don''t think that with the support of your uncle, you can be lawless. You should know that the world is not only as big as the Xia Dynasty, and the future of anyone is limitless!" The voice falls, Fu mercilessly hums a, turn to leave. Not to mention the people who sink the family, the Fu family is also confused. They do not know Bai Fu''s ruthless intention. Only two people understand why Fu is merciless. They are Fu hei and Fu Huang. Fu Hei, in particular, had been hiding in the crowd after he saw that the white night was dark and red. He did not dare to make another sound. He saw that the white night glanced at him, but only one glance made him feel like falling into an ice cellar. Are those who can easily break the barriers set up by their owners? When the Fu family and the Shen family left, there was a lot of quiet around the white night. At least, no one dared to talk about it. Fu''s pitiless bow made many people speculate about the white night and covered it with a mysterious veil. Yanfeng has been watching from a distance, the leaders of other forces have not come forward, and naturally he will not interfere in the affairs between the students'' children. "White night, thank you..." Shen Hong comes to the white night road. "Elder martial sister, why are you so polite? If you and I change the situation, I think you will not stand by. " The white night laughed and said. Deep red eyes slightly lost consciousness, looking at the half ring of the white night, for a long time, talent smile, very relaxed smile. "I''ll buy you a drink some other time!" "Not another day, just now." The white night suddenly took out a few bottles of wine from Qianlong ring, and asked the disciples of the nearby Tibetan dragon courtyard to sit down. Mo Jian, Li Muyun and Lu Xiaofei at the end of the meeting rushed over. White night''s wine is extraordinary. Although it''s not from Fuxian Curie, it''s the spirit wine that Yanfeng gives him. Drinking it can enhance the soul pulse, strengthen the spirit of heaven, and slightly improve the cultivation. It''s great. According to the law, such things are generally enjoyed by the soul people themselves. How can they take them out to share with others? I''ve never seen anything so generous as white night. Yan Feng in the distance was almost stunned. Seeing that the soul wine that even he was quite distressed was so consumed by these students, he suddenly felt some convulsions in the corners of his mouth. "This kid..." Yan Feng is helpless and smiling, but suddenly coughs up, his face is very pale. "Are you all right, teacher?" Next to the students busy to help."Nothing, nothing..." Yanfeng gently waved his hand, and his sight fell on the gate of tianque, and he called out: "the gate will be open later. Please follow me to set up the array as soon as possible. Do you understand?" "Yes." After a series of twists and turns, the gate of tianque will not be too lonely. Soon there was a dull sound of the horn. Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, the huge gate of tianque moved away slowly, and the chaos disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by the fascinating way of Kangzhuang. "Those who take part in the contest are now officially admitted!" A loud and clear low voice came out from the gate of tianque. This voice reveals the thick soul strength, which must be issued by the dynasty master. People began to walk toward the gate of tianque one after another. "Let''s go!" he said Mo Jian and others looked at the gate of tianque. "Younger martial brother Bai, I wish you to pass the border and cut the general! Have a good journey Mo Jian raises his glass. "May you return safely." Yin XueYue also raised her glass. "Boss, I''m sure you can do it." Lu Xiaofei is simple and honest with a smile. "As long as you come back well, the ranking doesn''t matter!" With a serious red face, she took the lead in drinking the wine. At night, he stood up and looked at the people around him. He took a deep breath and drank the wine. Then he turned around and went to the gate of the sky palace alone. The Tibetan dragon courtyard followed. Behind the gate of tianque is a towering peak. The location of these peaks is very strange, such as a ring surrounded by a huge open space, surrounded by more than 70 peaks. The peaks are high and low. When people from the imperial court jump on a peak to set up a array, people from other colleges and families quickly occupy other mountains or peaks and start the canvas array. The white night takes the lead in occupying a peak which is closest to the open space, and Yanfeng and others come immediately. Seeing that it was the people of the Tibetan dragon house, those small families didn''t dare to fool around. However, it is quite surprising that the people of the holy yard are sitting on the adjacent mountain peaks. Shengyuan is very domineering. One courtyard owns two. One is occupied by Ye Qian and the other is occupied by Muqi. He even comes here. He sits on a peak with Muqi and looks at this end. "White night, this big match, you must be careful of the people in the holy yard. If you feel bad, you can quit immediately! The Yinjia side will cover your retreat. " Yan Feng took his sight back from the other end of the holy yard and said in a low voice. "Yes, Dean." White night light way, but perfunctory. Now that you are standing here, how can you give up? In addition to the Tibetan dragon academy and the Shengyuan, beixuan family, Fengjia family and Luojia family also entered. The Yinjia family was extremely low-key, followed by the Jiangjia family, Fu family, Chenjia family, Zixing college and Hongcai college. Numerous experts and talents of Xia Dynasty entered one after another. People looked at each other and looked for opponents who threatened them greatly. However, many people selectively ignored the white night. What kind of waves can people of the fifth level of Qi soul state turn out in this huge challenge arena? Although the white night defeats Shen Yiyao in front of tianque gate, Shen Yiyao is not a character, and defeating him does not represent anything. And... Only one person was sent to the court. Most of them couldn''t even win the flag in the first round. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... just then, several voices of breaking through the sky rang out from the sky. The crowd followed the sound and looked, but saw four figures over the top. A figure, shining with gold and luxury, fell from the sky on the highest mountain occupied by the imperial court. He landed on his feet, strode to the most noble chair and sat down. Prince of the dynasty! The other two lights are weak, but they are also very eye-catching. The two lights fall, showing the graceful posture of the two women. One of them is very familiar with Nangong enterprise, which has not been seen for a long time. The other person, to the surprise of the white night, is Nangong Mei. Since the last time Tai Tianxiao things, Nangong Mei has been missing, did not expect that she actually appeared today. , "meet your royal highness, meet your two Royal Highness!" The crowd knelt down and cried. "No gift." The prince waved his hand. The crowd rose. In addition to these three people, the other figure is a rickety old man. He did not fall on the top of the mountain, but flew directly to the front of the open space. His yellow palm looked into the air, and dozens of beams flew into the air. After a circle, they fell on the open space. When the light beams dissipated, people looked at them. They were actually flags. This man is the referee of Dabi! "The big contest is about to start. All the young people participating in the contest should get ready quickly!" The old man looked serious and drank loudly. "There are three rounds of Dabi, and all young people with Dabi qualification can participate. The ranking of Dabi will determine your achievements in the Xia Dynasty, and the final ranking of the families, colleges and sects behind you in the Xia Dynasty. The higher ranking ones will be given the imperial treasures according to the last instructions set by the ancestors of Xia Dynasty, and they will be qualified to enter the forbidden area of Xia Dynasty and get the blessing of ancestors, Your majesty will also reward a batch of pills, soul skills and soul weapons as encouragement, and will add officials and titles to outstanding people. I hope you will have a good life and work hard. "The old man said faintly, although the voice is not big, but everyone is clearly listening in the ear. Royal treasure? The blessing of ancestors? Your grace? Which one of these is the advantage of one step up to the sky!! At once, all eyes were excited. However, Wangdu Dabi is the most sacred and supreme duel in Xia Dynasty. Naturally, there are its rules, and no one can violate them. "In a big contest, there is no restriction on any means, as long as we can defeat the enemy." The strong, do not break the means! "In the big contest, you can withdraw at any time. Once you quit, you will be deemed to have abstained. If you refuse to quit and are killed by your opponent, Dabu will not be responsible." The weak deserve more than death! "Dabi is sacred and solemn. No one else, no matter who is, except Dabi''s people, can interfere in the Dabi fight. Once someone destroys the big match, he will be executed as treason. All those who are related to it will be merciless if they copy their families and destroy their families." The whole room was quiet. "The justice of Dabi should be decided by me. Anyone who is meaningful to me should not be interrupted openly, but should be played to your majesty after the contest..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 The old man called out with dignity. Every word was the rule of Dabi. People listened carefully, and there was no sound around. It was as if a needle fell to the ground, which would destroy heaven and earth. The old man fully talked about the rule of Dabi about half a column of incense, and then slowed down. He went to the center of the open space, looked around him, and suddenly raised his two yellow hands, and whispered, "up Whoa. Dozens of flags planted in the open space trembled instantly, and streamer array of streamers was raised on the flag surface, which was gorgeous and dazzling. "The first big match, the battle for the flag! If anyone can win the flag, he can be promoted to the next round of competition, and those without flag will be eliminated! " The old man''s voice dropped, his feet a little bit again, and he landed at the front of the open space, clapping his hands together. Bang! A blue border rose in the open space. There are only dozens of banners, and there are thousands of participants in the first round, so the elimination strength of the first round is terrible... People''s eyes are frozen. mighty wave crashing on a sandy shore, leaving only the essence. "Now I declare that the first battle for the flag of Dabi has officially begun! After ten! All those who have the qualification of big match will be sent to the competition field by the jade breath in your hands. Get ready "Ten breaths!" "Nine interest!" "Eight interest!" ... the old man drank and yelled, and every sound was sonorous and powerful. But those who listen to it are extremely oppressive. Fight for the flag! This is the most primitive and direct collision between colleges and forces. It is also a fundamental measure of team power. Except for the holy academy, the last champion, which has a team of 200 people, other colleges and families have no more than 100 people. As for the Tibetan dragon house? It''s been ignored. What we pay attention to is team strength. How can one person do? "Ye Qian, Zhang Qinghong, Chen Canghai, you three are the pillars of our holy yard. Don''t let the holy yard down, and perform well!" "Seize all the flags, one will not stay," Xin continued "Not one?" Chen Canghai was stunned and said in a low voice: "Dean, the beixuan family and the wind family are nominally allies of our holy house. Don''t you leave two flags for them? And the prince of the Thai family... " " ally? When do we need allies for the sanctuary? " Xin kept shaking his head and said, "we just need to prove our strength." Chen Canghai a listen, facial expression changes slightly, did not make a voice again. Indeed, to this point, what about beixuan and Fengjia? If all these forces are loyal to the crown prince, it''s even more impolite. Xin Quan just needs to prove his ability to the prince. How can the prince pay attention to these useless existence? "Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong, get up later. You take people to capture the flag. I''m going to deal with one person." Ye Qian whispers to two people. Zhang Qinghong''s Willow eyebrow picked up and asked in a low voice: "is it possible that ye is going to deal with the white night?" "Don''t mind! Just do your part. " Ye Qian hummed. The two looked at each other in secret, both showing a worried look. The end of the wind house. "Zhan Tian, now that the Tibetan dragon house has been abandoned, and the big families are fighting with each other, you must see the situation clearly. The holy yard is powerful, but it is for the crown prince, and we are also working for the crown prince. A butcher only needs a knife, and there is no need for other knives. This big competition not only lays the rank of our family in the dynasty, but also lays the foundation for us Family ranking in the hearts of future monarchs! You must do your best Behind the wind battle day, a middle-aged man with a Chinese character face said in a low voice. "Father, please don''t worry. This time, I will only take the first place!" The wind fights the day the corner of the mouth raises the self-confidence, stands up, a ray of light disappears, the person disappears. Stay at home. "Xin''er, if you don''t change, I''ll leave home and see you!" Luo Zhentian looks at these two brothers and sisters lightly, but the voice appears incomparably serious. They nodded silently, the light appeared, and disappeared when they disappeared. "Wall tower! Since our beixuan family met with great difficulties, our strength has been reduced. First, the Tibetan dragon house, then bieyun mountain. Now, the Wangdu Dabi, if my beixuan family has not made any achievements, let alone the four Wangdu families. I''m afraid that the whole Wangdu family will not have a foothold for our beixuan family! You must make it easy for my beixuan family Bei Xuan Jiao clenched his fist and bit his teeth. "Don''t worry, uncle. It''s just a mob. I''ll go and get some flags to play with." The wall building of the North porch roared with laughter. When the laughter fell, it turned into light and spread to the central open space. "Blood moon, this big match, there are many talents and strong people like a forest. It''s very difficult for us to capture the flag ourselves. I''m afraid it''s not easy to keep the white night when we set up countless enemies!" Yinjia''s voice flying flower is full of melancholy face at the side of yinxueyue road. Yin XueYue nods silently. The Tibetan dragon house itself was targeted by the holy court, which had a gap with the beixuan family. The white night itself offended the Jiang family and the Feng family, and made many enemies. It was extremely difficult for the Yin family to keep the white night."As long as you can keep him alive, I will let him back in the face of difficulties!" Voice blood moon low voice channel. Even she did not have much hope for white night. "Well!" Yinfeihua nodded: "you are the hope of our music family. We will try our best to win a flag for you and help you to be promoted. You can keep your physical strength as much as possible and wait for the second battle!" "I understand." The sound falls and the light rises. The candidates of the major colleges, clans and families were introduced into the open space one after another, even in the daytime. The light flashed, and the white night was standing in the corner of the open space. He stood alone, and there was no one around him. The place of transmission was random. At this time, the huge open space had been filled by thousands of people. All of them were stagnant, then went mad, and rushed to the nearest flag. White night is no exception. Just within 100 meters of him, a green flag is shining, and there is no one around him to rob him. In the white night. But as soon as people approached the flag, the ground suddenly shook. Then we can see that the whole flat open space suddenly rises one after another of the mountains, and some places break into the abyss. The strong wind blows here inexplicably. In the blink of an eye, the environment here becomes worse. The positions of some flags have changed, but this does not affect these gifted soul monks. White night jump, the first to fall on the green flag, is about to reach out to grab, suddenly the palm of his hand is frozen. If you win the flag, you can be promoted. The first rule is that only those who hold the flag can be promoted after the flag battle. This war lasts at least one hour. If we take the flag now, can we hold it? White night heart dark thinking, suddenly feet a little, back away. Another direction of the purple star academy rushed over. The leader was the snow who had won the storm pear flower mirror in bieyun mountain. She took down the flag and looked at the white night retreating to one side and laughed with pride: "smart! Even if you can''t keep the flag now, you''d better think about how to protect yourself. If I were you, I would quit now After that, Piaoxue led the people of Zixing college to set up the Dharma array in situ directly. It seems that she is going to guard the flag. At night, people from home and Hongcai college were forced to come here. Piaoyue see the fall of the home team does not change, the face suddenly looks ugly. "It''s better to let go of this flag as soon as possible. You can''t keep it for an hour." White night put his hand on the soft sword, turned the direction, and walked to the other end. Over there, a group of people are coming towards him. From the moment the battle for the flag was opened, several teams of people focused on him. And this group of people is closest to him, and also the team with the strongest eyes. Whether they take the flag or not, they will find him. People of beixuan family! "White night, I think it''s time for us to settle the private affairs between the Tibetan dragon house and the North Xuan house." Beixuan wall building with rampant laughter, stride forward, even if there is no one to pull the flag on both sides, he also turned a blind eye. "It''s not just the beixuan family today, but the Wangdu family. It''s going to be over." The white night light way, the hand slowly pulls out the soft sword in the waist, that slender sword gently vibrates, but brings out the heavy sound. Today, I will kill the earth! One sword is amazing!! Whoosh! The two children of beixuan family are the first to rush to the white night. Both of them have the seventh level peak strength of Qi and soul state, and their means are excellent. They are used to test the strength of white night in the plan. Although there was only one man in the white night, he was not careless. His achievements were amazing. It is said that the death of a strong person in beixuan''s family is also related to it. Is it true that such a person is a general person? However, this is only a white night in the eyes of those who have a mind. For such arrogant genius as beixuan pilou, even if he is emperor Laozi, he may not be afraid. "Come on, it''s time to pay off your debt to my beixuan family!" The craziness in the eyes of beixuan wall building is more and more intense. And the two children of beixuan family have been forced to kill. They attack at the same time. Two long swords of snow and cold come out from their storage rings, like two poisonous snakes, stabbing at the throat of the white night. A shot is a kill. No one will be soft hearted. The white night hummed, and the soft sword suddenly lifted. The body of the sword was thin, but it was like a vast mountain, hitting the air and attacking the two cold swords. Bang! The two cold swords were smashed by the terrible soft sword. The two disciples were affected by the strength of the sword, and their bodies were shaking and could not even stand firm. "Well?" Beixuan wall building smile slightly coagulation. They saw the sword sweeping in the white night, and the soft sword shocked them. The amazing power of the sword instantly tore their bodies, and the two corpses turned into flesh foam, and they all died.People around the scalp are numb. In a second moment, I killed two famous people of the seventh level of spirit state? This guy, really only has the fifth level strength? "Good and vicious means!" "They... Were killed alive? This man''s strength is not ordinary... "Br > be careful, young master of the wall building!" The person of the North Xuan family of the head of the back head whispers to remind. "Although the soul state is not high, but he has mastered the great momentum and infinite strength. His strength is afraid that he can crush the general nine level Qi soul state person. Naturally, it can not be greatly affected, but the more interesting it is, isn''t it?" Beixuan wall building laughed and flew over, and there was no fear on his face. His body was also a kind of scary soul force. This force wrapped around his body, like armor, and his fingers were tightly clasped, and a long sword appeared at his fingertips. "Come on, white night, give me some surprise!" The North Xuan wall building is ferocious in color, his eyes are full of excitement, his arms are waving, light and sharp, and the slender sword turns out a radian like a bright moon in the middle of the sky, splitting the spirit of the white night, and cutting it hard. The body was spinning in the white night, and the soft sword was killed. The North Xuan wall building drank. The soul power quickly condensed at the front of the soft sword. His soul power was extremely arrogant, and he did not want to stop the soft sword, but all gathered at the sword tip of the soft sword, and forced the track to change. This hit is hard by the North Xuan wall building soul power to play an empty, then, that light soft sword to kill! "Is it over so soon? It''s boring! " North Xuan wall building heart sneer, fine sword stab. This sword. It''s like a breeze through the grassland. End? CLICK! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 At this time, the clear sound spread. The arm of beixuan wall building is sluggish, and it is difficult for the thin sword to go in for half an inch. When I fixed my eyes, I found that the sword was firmly clamped by two fingers!! It''s the finger of the white night. "What?" The eyes of beixuan wall building are tight. If you want to resist an opponent''s attack, you need not only strength, but also excellent eyesight, judgment and courage. If these points are stronger than the other party, it is almost a victory. "You want a surprise? I''ll give it to you White night light way, finger a flick! Bang Dong! In an instant, the voice of thunder and lightning came from the thin sword, and then the surging force was like a mountain roaring toward the beixuan wall building. The body of beixuan wall tower retreated in succession, and the hand holding the sword trembled constantly, and the whole offensive was disintegrated. "Master pilou!" The people of beixuan''s family rushed around. White night with soft sword, take advantage of the situation to attack, nearly 100 people of beixuan''s family immediately to encircle it, for a trapped animal fight. Beixuan family sent to participate in the contest are the elite of the elite, and the worst strength is Qi soul state level 7 strength. But at the moment, the killing heart of the white night has risen, which cares so much? "Beixuan family, it''s time to have a good understanding of the gratitude and resentment with you today!" Raise the soft sword high in the white night. "Kill!" The people of beixuan''s family drank, and Qi rushed to the white night. The swords and swords fell in disorder, and countless attacks attacked them. One man alone against a hundred. All the people off the field focused on the white night, and countless people were stunned. Is this still human? It''s the God of war!! "Broken!" White night a low roar, the soft sword in the hand fiercely stabbed to the ground. Bang Dong! Just like the collapse of Tianzhu, the earth is attacked by a soft sword. At the moment when the sword body invades the dignity, the soul force and brute force attached to the sword are released around like a storm. The people of beixuan who have rushed up to the sword immediately fall back and forth, and the people are tumbling. Bai Ye took advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of the soft sword and rushed to kill it. The sword edge danced wildly, touching one person and killing one person. Taking advantage of the chaotic formation of beixuan family, Bai Ye killed more than ten children of beixuan instantly. Blood splashes, blood flies! Beixuanjiao in the periphery has been paying close attention to the war here. Seeing that all the elite members of beixuan''s house are carried by the beixuan wall building, they can''t help it. Their hands are pinched and their eyes are almost red. And there is a cold sweat on the other side of the Tibetan dragon house. This is just the beginning, was the North Xuan home to stare at, although there are some advantages, but the North Xuan wall building has not exhausted its strength, the crisis is still there. "You all step down. The strength gap between you and him can''t be made up by quantity!" The wall building of the North porch was relieved, and there was still no fear on his face. After drinking, he retreated from the crowd and came back again with a thin sword. "As if you could contend with me?" The white night is light. "Although I suffered some losses from you just now, it''s just the result of my carelessness. Now, I''ll try my best. White night, you''d better take some measures to counter me, otherwise, I''ll make you regret." The face of the North porch wall building is still waving that arrogant smile. White night hated him so much that he snorted and said coldly, "are you sure you want me to take out all my strength to deal with you?" "If you can''t kill me, I''m afraid you''ll be haunted by me in the first fight!" "That''s good!" He hummed in the dark in the white night with his sword in his hand. His sword body was hanging down on the ground and went straight to the wall building of beixuan. "In that case, try to bear it! All my strength "What''s your trend? Your power? I''ve been preparing! As for your soul state? I''m sorry, how strong can people of the fifth level of Qi soul state be, even if they all burst out? "The wall building of beixuan screamed wildly. As the voice dropped, his body suddenly burst out of the deep yellow breath of Dao Dao Dao, which attached to his skin and constantly moved, which was extremely mysterious. Yuan Li! Yuan Li of beixuan wall building! When the sword was waved away in the white night, the yuan force immediately overlapped and formed a thick wall of Yuanli. The soft sword of terrorist force was cut on the wall of Yuanli, which only printed a deep and not shallow impression. What an amazing defense! There is yuan power in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state! In the absolute soul state, it is already the strongest power! Beixuan wall building looked at the white night with satisfaction and said with a smile, "so, what about you? What about all your strength? " "Watch it!" White night will be soft sword back in the waist, according to the waist, step by step to the North Xuan wall building. "Take the sword?" The eyes of beixuan wall building are slightly coagulated. But see around the air suddenly stopped flowing, the body of the yuan force a little bit toward the sinking. "What is the meaning of the general trend? You''re finally going to use it? " The corner of the North porch wall building''s mouth was smiling, and he immediately urged his own potential to fight against the white night. However, when he acted, he realized that the situation was not what he had imagined.No, it''s not a trend! My power is more like being suppressed than being controlled?? The pupil of the building on the wall of beixuan is slightly shaken. It was found that not only his potential, but also the yuan force, soul force and air were all sinking down and all were suppressed! He wanted to move, and found that his body seemed to weigh ten thousand jin, which made it extremely difficult to move... "is this... Soul power?" What did beixuan wall tower suddenly realize. "Yes, it''s just the soul power of people in the fifth level of Qi and soul state." White night light road, in vain to increase the transport of soul power, in the body Zhen Tianlong soul power crazy catharsis. Click. The earth immediately cracked, and the feet of the North porch wall building fell deeply into the cracked green bricks. The endless pressure pressed on his body and made him unable to move. "Interesting! How interesting Although beixuan wall building is suppressed, it still laughs. The yuan force of his whole body suddenly trembled slightly, as if under the influence of its control, and went up like crazy. At this time, the children of the North Xuan family rushed to the front again. A sword was aimed at the white night. "I admit that you are really powerful. People of the fifth level of Qi soul state can easily suppress the existence of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state, but what can it do? You can only hold me down. It''s hard to kill me, and... You have only one person! What can a man do? " The North porch wall building laughs. The crowd has been killed. White night is full of crisis! "One man, no action?" The body suddenly bows in the white night, like a ready bow. The pupils of the building on the wall of the North porch are slightly tight, and suddenly I feel bad. At the same time, all the people around him were drowned by the flood. This momentum is completely different from that of Zhentian dragon spirit. It fills the place and controls it completely. Those who rush to the white night find that their pace suddenly becomes difficult, and people seem to run in the water. "General situation profound meaning..." the pupil of North Xuan wall building trembles. Whoosh! The white night over there moved. With the great power and profound righteousness and the spirit of Zhentian dragon, he completely suppressed all the people in beixuan''s house, and then he called on the wolf to attack and kill the wall building of beixuan. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the beixuan family members along the way were swept away by the great trend and profound righteousness. He was unstoppable and murderous all the way! All the people from the beixuan family and the Tibetan dragon house who are concerned about the war here all stand up and stare at this scene. White night, do you really want to kill beixuan wall building? "Get out of here!" The wall building of beixuan has cracked eyes and feels the killing intention and pressure from the white night. With a roar, Yuan Li splashes, intending to break through the oppression of Zhentian dragon spirit and break free. But as soon as the spirit of the dragon in Zhentian was loosened, the general situation was once again under control. Bang! The feet of the North porch wall building sank again, and the ground completely cracked. "Ah Looking at the increasingly approaching white night, the North Xuan wall building roars. The killing intention almost surrounded him. "It''s over! Beixuan wall building is finished! " Seeing that the white night was close to the North porch wall building, the hand was drawing away towards the waist soft sword. Everyone around him showed such an idea. Beixuan wall building is completely suppressed and has no strength to fight back. This time, it is definitely over. "Hehe, do you think you won?" The crazy North porch wall building suddenly stops, showing a strange smile on his face. White night didn''t care and continued to wave his sword. Bang Dang! However, the body of the North porch wall building suddenly rose a glittering armor like substance, which completely covered his whole body, and the whole person was like a golden man. "Magic weapon!" "Judging from the color, I''m afraid this magic weapon is no lower than Tibetan level!" "Tibetan Class"?? That''s... At least the magic weapon used by the people in Jue Hun state? There is such a magic weapon in beixuan wall building "It must be the people of beixuan''s family who gave him to deal with the white night. I didn''t expect that he used such treasures!" "I''ve got a plan in the white night!" "It''s over There was a cry of loss all around. North porch wall building arrogant laughter, immediately a hand into claws, toward the white night heart stab. "The victory has been won! White night, pay back! Ha ha ha... " " OK! " With a cold snort in the white night, the arm vibrates violently. The Epee Jue directly carries the soft sword, and the earth shaking brute force is surging on it. Bang! The soft sword directly cut into the waist of the beixuan wall building, but it was blocked by the golden material. The soft sword only entered half an inch, but did not hurt the North Pavilion. Tibetan level Horcrux is really a big deal! People were shocked. But at this time, a mysterious force suddenly swings at his fingertips.The face of beixuan wall building was stiff. Before he could react, the soft sword stuck in his waist suddenly darted out a sword shadow, and instantly penetrated his waist. The golden substance was directly cut into pieces... "nine soul sword formula!" With a low drink in the white night and a wave of his palm, a transparent and slender soul sword darted in his palm like a flame... Bang Dong! The body of beixuan wall building was cut into two pieces and fell on the ground. The blood splashed everywhere. His soul power was frantically volatilized around. A bright flower is blooming... the people of beixuan are stunned. North Xuan arrogant double pupil stare big, such as petrified looking at this scene. The people in the Tibetan dragon house are even more stunned. They seem to see ghosts one by one. "Tibetan level magic weapons... Have been chopped?" "What moves does the white night use? The spirit is released, and the soul is transformed into reality? This is clearly a move that can only be used by people at the level of absolute soul state! " "White night... So strong." The sound of shock came one after another. Half of the body of beixuan wall building struggled on the ground, and then stopped. His seven orifices were bleeding. His face was still that arrogant smile. He was panting violently, and his eyes were staring at the white night. "Fierce, powerful, even... Even can break the hidden utensils... White night, I... Underestimate you..." the beixuan wall building gasped, the voice gradually weakened, and finally his head tilted and died completely. The last hope of beixuan''s family... Just disappeared. "It''s not only you who look down on me, but your beixuan family despises me." White night with soft sword, cold face toward those people in the North Xuan home. A man slaughters a pig and a dog. If he goes down with a sword, he will take a man''s life. He wants to kill thoroughly, the death of beixuan wall building is not enough to calm down all this. Even the beixuan wall building was killed by the white night. All the beixuan family members were cold hearted and their fighting spirit was scattered. How dare they fight with the white night? "Give up! All give up big than! Get back! All back Beixuanjiao seems to be bleeding from his heart, his eyes are red, and he is shouting at the interior. However, there is a border guard in Dabi area. Let alone the sound, even the soul power can''t penetrate, and the command of beixuanjiao can''t be transmitted. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 Before and after that, only half of beixuan''s team was left, and the rest of them were still running around. In the white night, they were as bloody as men. Their soft swords were stained with blood, and their anger was very fierce. It was like a god of death standing there. "Younger martial brother Bai!" Shen Hong and others are excited. Kill, should kill simply and thoroughly! White night silk mercilessly, straight pursuit. After 200 interest, all the troops of beixuan family were killed, and all of them died by one hand. The audience was shocked. This guy from the Tibetan Dragon House... Is it a god of death? In the distance, the sound of a flag has just been captured, and the distant white night is like a bloody man. Suddenly, he laughs bitterly. "XueYue, does he really need the protection of our music family?" "Probably..." the voice blood month looked over there, to the throat of the words were forced to swallow down, over there by the white night, corpses everywhere. This needs the protection of the voice family? The house of North Xuan is completely destroyed, and the Jiang family who stare at the white night early also stops. "Young master in the morning, it seems that this white night is not easy to be provoked!" Others are looking at Jiangchen Road, which stops. In fact, the strength of beixuan wall building is even stronger than that of Jiang Chen. If even beixuan wall building can''t do anything in the daytime, why should he fight against the white night? Jiang Chen looks hesitant, not only he, but also the Jiang family in the periphery. The North Xuan family is so destroyed. If Jiang Chen still wants to make trouble for Jiang Hao, isn''t Jiang family going to be eliminated in the first round of this big competition? And Jiang Chen, the first genius of Jiang family, should not he follow the example of beixuan wall building? Don''t provoke white night! The people of the Jiang family outside recited silently one by one. But at this time, a figure finally stood in front of the white night. Countless pairs of eyes together in the past. This figure is graceful and beautiful, heroic and valiant. Although it can''t be compared with the three unique features of Qingcheng, it is not too bad. Most of the eyes of the people of the sanctuary were almost always on her until she stood in front of the white night. Ye Qian! The new genius of the sanctuary! "Dean, is that good?" Muqi looked at it with a calm face and asked in a low voice: "after all, white night... Has the dead Dragon Sword..." "if qian''er can force him to use the dead dragon sword, it would be better!" He never stops talking. Muqi is silent. The sight returns to Ye Qian''s body. In fact, after beixuan wall building was killed, the white night felt Ye Qian''s fighting intention. He noticed it from the moment he stepped into Dabi area. It seems that the friendship and resentment between them will be completely settled today! "I didn''t expect that you could grow to this point. I''m surprised." Ye Qianshan holds a bright sword with a red gem on its handle, which looks extraordinary. "You don''t seem to have grown much." White night shakes his head. "You''re still as arrogant as ever, but in my eyes, it''s like a child''s throwing." Ye Qian raised the sword in her hand, pointed the blade at the bridge of the nose of the white night, and said, "the people in the holy yard will not help me. Now, you and I will fight fairly. At the beginning, I was defeated by you in the arena of Los Angeles. Today, I will defeat you in this Wangdu contest. I am ashamed of you!" "You can''t wait to fight me in the first game?" "I''m afraid you won''t make it to the second scene!" Ye Qian said. "That''s good." White night nodded, but his eyes flashed: "but ye Qian, you have to know, Dabi above, can wantonly kill people. This time, no one will come to save you! You, don''t regret it "Ha ha ha..." ye QIANJIAO laughed, and the arrogance in her eyes did not diminish: "white night, you are really a frog at the bottom of a well! Save? Do you think I''m still who I was? Do you think you''re the only one who''s making great progress while I''m not? You''re wrong! There is a talent gap between you and me. After entering the holy yard, I got the true biography of Master Xin endless. Now I can kill you easily. " "In fact, I could have revenged my hatred for a long time ago, but I didn''t choose to challenge you immediately. That would not wash away the humiliation you have given me. I have been holding on and waiting. I am waiting for today. In front of all the top soul cultivation and talented soul practitioners in the Xia Dynasty, I will completely defeat and wipe you out!" "The Ninth level of Qi soul state? What is that? In my eyes, it''s just ants Ye Qian mouth Yang ferocious: "now, let me see how much you really have, ye Bai two families, also should do an end!" White night quietly looking at Ye Qian, looking at the confidence and Madness on her face, suddenly can''t help but smile. Ye Qian''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Ye Qian, you have lost." The white night stopped laughing, but suddenly said: "you have obsession in your heart. No matter what state you grow up to, if you do not get rid of the evil spirit, you will never defeat me!""Are you deceiving yourself "Yes, you can tell." The white night is light. Ye Qian''s eyes are cold, drink a sound, momentum bloom. Needless to say, today she and white night must be divided. The loser will not only die, but also the family will be destroyed with his failure. This war will determine who is the real master of Los Angeles! Since Tai Tianxiao and Feng Xiaoyao died one after another, the holy yard has poured all its resources and efforts into Ye Qian, the genius of twin heaven and soul. After leaving Yunshan mountain, ye Qian has made great progress. She will play as the main force of the holy yard in Dabi. During this period of time, the fame of the white night has spread widely in the capital of the king. Ye qian can hear it almost every day. She knows that although the spirit state of Bai Ye is not high, he has not been lazy at all. His great power, profound meaning and divine power are all symbols of strength. Even if the spirit state is not high, it can still compete with the people of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state. When the white night defeated Tai Tianxiao, ye Qian was already afraid, because at that time, she did not have the capital to compete with the nine level people in the spirit state. So, she went out of her way to seek Xin''s help. She knew that she was still no match in the day and night, and she wanted to go on the wrong side. Xin also accepted her request. Therefore, she specially taught her a set of unique sword techniques and a strange sword. The Xiu sword in Ye Qian''s hand looks plain, but the gem on the handle is very strange. There are ten tiny grooves on the surface of the gem. The grooves connect the sword body, but they are too subtle to detect. This is Ye Qian''s card. She doesn''t intend to use it later, because it is specially prepared for the white night. The people around them also surprisingly did not go to provoke two people, two people around a vacuum. Ye Qian takes a step forward, and a breath blows open. The earth shakes slightly, as if pushed by how. Ye Qian''s eyes and eyes are full of fighting spirit, and the killing heart has already started. Her flying ink method is stirring up and not only behind her. Keng! Ye Qian moves, but the person does not move, the sword goes ahead, the exciting blade swings the pleasant sound of the sword, and a soul power lingers on her sword. She kept dancing the sword, but did not mean to attack the white night, she was coagulating. "It is said that you have mastered the profound meaning of the triple general trend, and make up for the deficiency in the soul state with the help of the general situation. But I want to tell you that a soul cultivator is really powerful only in soul cultivation and only in heaven and soul. Both the divine power and the general trend are based on the soul power. Those with poor soul power are always weak, which can not be made up for in any case!" Ye Qian roared and her figure suddenly disappeared. How fast! "The dragon and the Phoenix sing together!" An English drink stirred in the air. Two huge soul Qi suddenly descended from the sky. These two spirits turned into dragon shaped and Phoenix shaped. They attacked together in the white night. The earth was shaken by the soul shape of dragon and Phoenix. It can be seen that its power is terrible. "Great!" People around him were amazed. Ye Qian, on the basis of her twin heavenly spirits, launched two heavenly spirits at the same time to control the two spirits. Each of them was perfectly exerted to the best of her ability. These two attacks almost surpassed the full strength of the top nine level of Qi soul state! Even if it is juexingjing people, they dare not ignore it. Is Ye Qian too strong, or does she dare not belittle the white night and go all out? "Flying flowers, let''s go." The voice, blood and moon over there looked ugly and drank in a low voice. "Wait a minute!" A low voice. Voice blood moon face flash across a quick color, but at this moment, a thick halo suddenly burst out. Fix your eyes and look. Yuan Li! The white night offered his Yuan Li. The strong and terrifying heaven soul yuan force suddenly enveloped his body tightly, which was like a flame, burning everything around him. The two fallen dragon and phoenix soul forces were instantly eroded by Yuan force and burned out. "Changing the spirit of heaven?" Ye Qian''s astonished voice rang out in the air. The white night is wrapped by Yuanli, which is more like being wrapped by fire. The earth around is red and people dare not get close to it. Each soul has its own characteristics. For example, ye Qian''s flower and butterfly spirit is flexible and light, while snow fox''s is cold. Although Ye Qian doesn''t know what''s in the white night, she has boldly speculated that white night is a kind of spirit that can provide him with soul power continuously. But now, the soul power of the white night can release the power like fire?? There is only one reason to explain it, that is, the soul of the white night has changed! It''s said that most of the souls can''t change their souls until they have entered the Ninth Heaven. However, they have already begun to change before they have entered the Ninth Heaven! How much chance does it take? "No wonder he can defeat Tai Tianxiao. It turns out that he not only mastered the profound meaning of the three major trends, but also changed the spirit of heaven! For those who are deviant in spirit, the increase of soul state will be much slower than that of ordinary soul, but their soul power is extremely terrible. "Ye Qian''s confident face finally moved a little. With her feet on the ground, she raised her sword and swung it. The sword again shot out a lot of soul Qi, which was like raindrops. The spirit quickly condensed and turned into a long sword in the air and chopped into the white night. But look at this hand, you can know ye Qian''s horror, her understanding and use of soul power has reached a very high level. The sword of spirit and Qi flew to the white night, but it suddenly exploded ten inches away from him and turned into a crisscross line of Qi, completely blocking the whole area around the white night. Ye Qian stepped out one step and waved his sword again. The thousand souls quickly gathered around the white night in the center, like the mouth of a devil. At last, the liquid, which is not hot, evaporates and disappears. "How could it be?" Ye Qian''s face changed slightly. She underestimated the power of white night''s mutated spirit. What''s more, Bai Ye sacrificed Yuan Li. It would be impossible for him to suppress his power without the power of more than seven heavenly spirits. Ye Qian''s eyes suddenly tightened, she stepped forward, people like projectiles, instant close to the white night, she gave up the use of soul power to consume the idea of white night, decided to use the most direct method, step on this man under the feet! Whoosh! In front of me, the sword is so hot that it can''t be broken. Dang! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 When the soft sword is pasted, the two swords collide, and the Epee Jue is opened, ye Qian is immediately pushed back several steps. But she had known for a long time that the magic power of the white night was amazing. At the moment of retreating, her sword edge swung out a few terrible spirits and attacked her. "Ye Qian, if you want to beat me by all this, it''s just fantastic." White night light road, rise again soft sword, sword front shock to the ground, hit the earth to pieces. Ye Qian is like a boat in a storm. Her body is dangling wildly. She stealthily bites her silver teeth and quickly whirls around the white night. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Ye Qiansu waved his hand quickly, and many slender and red objects flew out of his finger tips, and the speed was very fast. However, after a breath of Kung Fu, the whole body of Ye Qiansu was filled with such strange objects, which were full of 16. "Horcrux? Array? How about it? " White night step by step to rush, soft sword again force Ye Qian. Ye Qian didn''t dare to fight against it. She retreated and turned her soul into yuan power. The images of the two heavenly spirits behind her were exposed. But at the moment of Yuan Li''s sacrifice, a more powerful force burst out from ye Qian''s body! The corner of her mouth raised a trace of cold, that constantly avoid the show sword suddenly lifted, hard hit the white night. Bang! The soft sword of power terror is directly parried. "Well?" The white night stares at Ye Qian all over the Yuan Li, eyebrows a Zheng. "Double five heavenly spirits?" "I didn''t expect it, white night! Since joining the holy yard, my two heavenly spirits have stepped into the five fold heaven. It is rumored that I am no more than double four heavenly spirits, which is a big mistake!! I''m invincible with two five heavenly spirits! And you are destined to be my stepping stone Ye Qian drinks, and when the sword shakes, Yuan Li rushes into the body of the sword like a flood, and forcefully shakes the soft sword back. The situation turned around in an instant. People on the outskirts of the big game field stood up one after another. Yan Feng gaped at Ye Qian. Mo Jian''s face is dignified, and Li mubai''s whole body trembles, his eyes reveal a thick unwilling. "Double five heavenly spirits... This can''t be described by genius, it''s a demon!" A person at this age has five Heaven soul, has been considered quite excellent, and has a five Heaven soul, a heavy heaven soul, can be called a genius, but ye Qian... Is double five Heaven soul!! This has never happened in the whole capital! What are the so-called six and seven heavenly spirits in front of the double five heavenly spirits? How many talented people look up to Ye Qian, how many eyes are full of reluctance! Although she walked out of the border town and entered the capital as a person of the frontier family, with her proud talent, she made great achievements in this capital and became an immortal talent that thousands of people look forward to! This is real gold! When and where, can bloom bright light. "It''s a white night, please." Mo Jian took a deep breath and said slowly. "Twin heavenly spirits, and the two heavenly spirits are of five levels in the sky?" Yinxueyue was stunned and immediately started to intervene in the fight between them. She promised to protect the safety of the night. But at this time, yinfeihua yelled: "blood moon, what are you doing? Don''t help Yin XueYue was stunned. However, she saw a group of people coming towards this place. They were all people from the holy yard! "What do you do? You''ve already captured ten flags, and you''re not going to stop? " The Yin family resented and said. "The weak don''t deserve to have a flag, so let''s leave here." A person drinks, Chaoyin flying flowers attack. The Yinjia family is restrained and has no time to take care of the white night. At the moment, the white night seems to have been completely suppressed by Ye Qian in people''s eyes, with no chance of winning. It is true that the twin and the five spirits are so terrible that even those who are at the top of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state have little chance to win against Shang Ye Qian. "Is that your card?" The white night suddenly said, but there was not much shock on his face. Do you want to be tough Ye Qian hummed, Yuan Li killed, like a tiger claw, fly away. Whoosh! Soft sword dancing. Bang Dang! The emptiness seems to be cut open, and ye Qian''s strong Yuan Li, like paper paste, is chopped up again by the white night. Ye Qian''s pupil suddenly enlarged. How could this happen? I''ve done my best. Why am I still so vulnerable? But look at the white night a flash, the moment fell in front of Ye Qian, a punch hard hit in her abdomen. Bang! Ye Qian flew out and fell to the ground. Her face was pale and her chest heaved violently. Outside the big competition field... Quiet! It''s scary! Ye Qian''s heart is more crazy, confused. Why can''t we change the situation?"Ye Qian, let me ask you a question." White night did not rush to continue to attack, but stopped and asked calmly: "my elder martial brother Mo Jian was besieged by thieves and his hand was cut off. Have you ever participated in these thieves?" When ye Qian heard the voice, her face changed slightly. There was a trace of panic in her eyes, but it soon disappeared. She covered her chest and stood up, coughed twice, staring at the white night coldly: "what are you talking about? I don''t understand! Your Tibetan dragon house is just a bunch of rubbish. If something goes wrong, it will be on my head. " "So you participate?" The white night is light. "How can I answer your question? White night, you are not better than me Ye Qian hummed, a little feet, spinning around the white night at high speed. The sword in his hand was dancing constantly. In the dark, it seemed that there were red silk threads connecting the tip of the sword and dancing with it. This silk thread is actually the red material thrown by Ye Qian before. "Let me see if you can break my bloody battle!" Ye Qian suddenly bit the tip of her tongue and spewed out a mouthful of blood on the body of the sword. In an instant, the blood around her was filled with blood and the evil spirit was heavy. The surroundings became hazy. "Ye Qian, if you tell me everything you know, I will not spare your life, only abolish your cultivation. If you can''t say anything, then you will die! I will not be soft because you are a woman! You know, you thought you could have stood here in Los Angeles if it hadn''t been blocked by the people of the sanctuary many times? " The white night stands still in the array, does not hurry, sends out the cold sound. "White night, can''t you see the status quo? Now you are a turtle in my urn. " Ye Qian doesn''t mean to talk to her at all. In such a moment of speaking, her sharp sword has been attacked again. In this bloody battle, she has turned into a ghost shadow, and the show sword has become a blood sword, constantly wearing shuttle all over the body in the white night. Looking at the white night, he found that there were countless shadows of Ye Qian around him. The strong smell of blood made him unable to tell which was the real Ye Qian. His soul power and murderous spirit were all covered by the bloody smell. This is the means that Xin never gave her! "Die!" Ye Qian roared, and the bloody sword suddenly stabbed. All the shadows all over the body make the same action, and a dozen swords face the white night together. If you can''t tell which one is real, you can''t avoid this attack! This one! Enough for human life! Ye Qian has no past! "Is that all?" At this time, the hoarse voice of the white night sounded again... calm. Bang! The appalling pressure suddenly fell. The shadow of Ye Qian who killed to the white night suddenly froze, and then suddenly went down. Ye Qian is struggling! The body seems to have a mountain to suppress. "Ye Qian, do you really think you are good?" "Do you really think you''re a genius?" "Do you really think you can be arrogant? Don''t pay attention to other souls? " "You''re wrong. No matter how talented you are, you can''t be complacent! There are people outside, there are days outside. People can be arrogant, but they can never be arrogant all the time. Moreover, there is nothing worthy of your arrogance in your talent After a series of drinking in the daytime, every sound has a kind of repressive power, which slows down the battle of blood killing, and ye Qian''s attack and killing also slows down. "What do you say?" Ye Qian''s mood trembled wildly. Whoa. A gust of fury sprang out and entangled Ye Qian, just like the hand of a devil. General situation? Ye Qian clenched her silver teeth and flung her sword fiercely in her hand. The gem bloomed with terrible red light, just like the pupil of a devil. Roar! The mouth of the sword made a terrible sound like the roar of a fierce beast. The shadow of a bloody tiger flew out and rushed to the white night. "Is this a necromancy? Is there such an evil soul skill sealed in the sword that Xin incessantly gave you? But what about it? " White night fingers a swing, a cold light in the fingertips suddenly appear, like lightning, tearing the rushing tiger. There is no match for hegemony. He rushed to his feet and shook the earth with his feet. His momentum was irresistible. The soft sword shook to Ye Qian with his arms. "Asshole Ye Qian was completely angry, and her body burst out a light column, straight into the sky, the shadow of the two heavenly spirits rippled on her head, and Yuan Li was forced to the limit. Her eyes seem to have a flame, face ferocious incomparable, Xiu sword with the vibration of the arm, toward the white night stab. When a sword is sacrificed, all kinds of methods are extinguished. It seems that the general situation, Yuan Li and soul Qi of the whole body in the white night are all cut off. This sword, like a meteor in the night sky, is bright and gorgeous. It is not like a person in the spirit state who can use it. At this moment, all the peripheral people''s eyes are almost all focused on Ye Qian. Her sword, flashing red. Her sword was amazing. This is a sword at the cost of all the yuan power of the twin spirits. It is also a sword that must be killed. If you can''t take this sword at night, you will surely die!This is where the two spirits are born! Rustle! At the moment when everyone was nervous, a stronger strong wind was blowing up in this open space. This wind is like a sharp blade, which completely cuts off the sword power brought by Ye Qian, and the strong blood evil spirit surrounding it suddenly dissipates, and everything is purified. Ye Qian stares at the front with big eyes, and her pupils tremble violently. However, seeing the white night, his body suddenly burst into the sky with a column of light, and then the more terrifying and terrifying Yuan Li burst out. There were two huge and strange soul Shadows on his head. One was like a lion, but there was a big mouth of blood, which was terrible. The other was extremely magical. It was in the shape of a dragon. Although we don''t know what the two spirits are, we can know from their posture that they are by no means ordinary heavenly spirits. These two ghost shadows are even more amazing. Judging from the light, they are the seven heavenly spirits. "Double seven heaven soul?" Ye Qian gaped, heart and soul drama tremble, brain quickly become blank. "Double... Double seven spirits?" Outside the stadium, there was a lot of uproar, and countless people approached the stadium, staring at the white night. It''s just amazing! If it is not seen by all, no one can believe it! "Double seven heaven soul!! Double seven heaven soul!!! How to describe it? Not even a monster is worthy of him "It''s a genius that can''t be produced in a hundred years... No, not in a thousand or ten thousand years!" Although he knew that the white night was a twin, he did not know that his two heavenly spirits had the strength of seven heavens!! If such an evil spirit is in the holy yard, what else needs to worry about? "Do you think your twin spirit is very powerful? Can you be arrogant? Ye Qian, you are nothing in my eyes! Genius? You don''t deserve to boast about these two words www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 The white night hums, the momentum is full, ye Qian''s sword is directly shaken fly, the person falls to the rear. She got up in a hurry, and her shocked eyes had lost their former brilliance. She was staring at the two ghosts floating on the top of her head in the white night, and the whole person was numb. "You... You''re also a twin spirit?? You... You''re also a twin soul? " Ye Qian''s incredible trembling way. Her proudest thing is now compared with this man. She suddenly finds that she has become worthless in front of this man... her final confidence has already appeared cracks. "Twin spirits? Is it good? " The white night is light. "You!! You are shameless! It''s no wonder that you can easily defeat the people in the Ninth level of Qi soul state. It turns out that... You have so many cards! " Ye Qian''s hands trembled and her eyes were startled and angry. "Hidden? Why should I hide from you? " The white night suddenly gave a cold drink, suddenly stamped her feet, and the earth trembled violently. Her body spewed out a large amount of blood red breath, which was actually soul gas... Ye Qian was staring at the white night. All of a sudden, her whole person seemed to have been taken away. People looked at the white night foolishly, and her pupils gradually became empty. At the same moment, tens of thousands of people were petrified, staring at him. The prince rose from his chair. Nangong''s gently swaying fan also fell to the ground. Xin''s eyes were huge, and his eyes seemed to fall from his eyes. Yan Feng seems to forget who he is and his eyes are completely glued to the white night. Many people were shocked by this scene. In the distance, luobuchang, fengzhantian, taitianqing, tianmoye and others are all staring at this side. It seems that the events have stopped because of the changes here... just looking at the top of the white night, apart from the Taotie and Zhentian dragon soul, there is a soul shadow. The soul shadow is red in blood and looks like a cold moon. Once it appears, the whole body becomes extremely cold, like an ice cellar, and even the air is frozen. Its breath is obviously not as strong as Taotie and Zhentian dragon soul, but its significance after its appearance is as terrible as this... "the third... Heaven soul?" Ye Qianna says, she feels her brain has been split and her world outlook has been completely subverted. As for the pride and self-confidence of the twin spirit, she has been torn apart and no longer exists. She has been trampled on by the man in front of her... "Ye Qian, this time, do you understand the gap between you and me "When I could not awaken the spirit of heaven, you were already a twin. Although you had incomparable talent and strength, you bullied others and didn''t pay attention to anyone. At that time, did you ever think that you were just an ordinary and worthless person in the eyes of others?" "You can''t decide your birth, but you can decide your future. You can underestimate most people, but you can''t underestimate everyone, because you don''t know who will be stronger than you in the future." The white night is like the God of war. Step by step, the soft sword in his hand is rendered by the light of the moon and the soul, and turns into a bloody sword. Ye Qian is so numb that she has forgotten the battle and the resistance and is being slaughtered. Her thoughts whirled, and she recalled that she had been in Los Angeles, and was forced to despair by the white night. It turns out that her efforts in this period of time are so pale that the ending still remains unchanged. "Ye Qian, when you were in Los Angeles, you wanted to kill me, but you wanted to hurt my father more. Now in Wangdu, you unite with the thieves to cut off my elder martial brother Mo''s hand, and even more abolish my elder martial brother Li Muyun. You should forget this account! Today, I will kill you! " At a low drink in the white night, the three heavenly spirits bloom with halo, and they bloom with endless radiance. They are cut off with one sword, like the roar of a dragon. The earth suddenly cracked, and heaven and earth trembled. Ye Qian''s whole body trembles wildly, and her face is as gray as death. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... just at the critical moment, several beams of light hit this side bitterly. Fixed eyes look, is the wind battle day and so on, he carries a large number of wind family experts and the saint courtyard master recklessly toward this side. "Less wind, help me!" Ye Qian seems to have caught the straw and cried out. "Don''t worry, qian''er. He can''t kill you!" The wind and the sky sink, and the body comes like a cheetah. "Ye Qian, I said that no one can save you today!" When the night was cold, the general situation bloomed again. The general situation supported by the three heavenly spirits was so strong that the holy yard and the wind family together were nearly 100 people. However, they were very difficult to move forward any further. It''s completely under the control of white night. The three heavenly spirits are just like the three gods. They will completely block this place! "What?" Feng zhantian''s face immediately became ugly. In a crisis, he immediately opened the storage ring, took out a golden sword, and threw it recklessly into the white night."Golden feather sword! Isn''t it full of spice? You gave it to Feng zhantian! " Yan Feng pupil trembles, suddenly turn back, looking at the Xin non-stop over there. Once this sword comes out, it will not die but also hurt. The golden sword turned into a golden lightning, which ignored the general situation and rushed straight towards the white night. The small sword is not long, but it shows its invincible edge. Whoa! Just at this time, a figure rushed over recklessly, and a sword shook wildly, hitting the small sword. Although it was impossible to shoot down the sword, it changed the flying direction of the sword strongly. The golden feather sword deviated and penetrated a big stone not far from the ground. "Well?" Feng zhantian was stunned. He looked up and saw that he was wearing the clothes of the holy yard! The people of the holy yard actually stopped the wind fighting the sky to save Ye Qian. What''s going on? And just after the man appeared, a crisp sound sounded from the white night. I saw that terrible soft sword was like a meteor in the night, running through Ye Qian''s chest. She trembled a few times, and her skin cracked, and she fell down. White night will not be merciful because this is a woman, this sword is extremely decisive. Ye Qian opens her mouth and squeezes from her throat. "White night... I... I hate you... Why... Why do you appear in front of me... Why... You should appear in this world... Without you, I could have lived better and achieved higher, without you... Everything would not have been like this..." she was unwilling to roar, and blood came out of her mouth. Indeed, if there was no white night, how could ye Qian end up like this? It''s just, can all this blame the white night? He didn''t want to fight against Ye Qian, but ye Qian pressed her step by step, even to take his life. "Ye Qian, you think too highly of me and yourself. I didn''t mean to fight against you, but you forced me and suppressed me again and again! You forced me to your opposite position, and you forced me to kill you. If you were willing to be impartial when you and I met in Los Angeles, and you were willing to put down your face, how could there be a contest in the arena behind? On the challenge arena, if you are willing to accept defeat, will you have a death feud with Ye Bai? What is the disaster of today? All this is not what I gave you, but the bitter fruit of your own hand The white night said faintly, as soon as her arm was lifted, the soft sword was drawn out... Ye Qian''s body was permeated with reluctance in her eyes, and she slowly fell to the ground... the people in the holy yard were staring at Ye Qian who had fallen down, one by one, and they were all in a daze. Ye Qian... Failed? This twin spirit! The genius that the holy yard finally summoned... Actually fell in the first round... this guy of the Tibetan dragon academy! Why is it sacred? First cut the North Xuan wall building, then defeat Ye Qian! And on his own? Are all these so-called seed players releasing water? The white night turned around, staring at the distant wind zhantian, and said: "I will calculate the accounts of my elder martial brother one by one. I will not let go of anyone who participated in this incident. You will be the next one." "Is it? I''m really looking forward to it! " Feng zhantian''s face was cold, and he whispered: "kill the white night with all your strength, and kill it on the spot for me!" "Yes The people of the holy yard and Feng''s family went around together. But before he came near the white night, the man who had stopped the attack of the wind and the sky stood in front of the white night and stopped them. This man has an amazing momentum! "Who are you?" The wind and the sky are frozen. But the man did not answer the words of the day, but turned his head and said with a smile: "half of you, half of me, how about that?" How familiar is this sound? White night Leng next, suddenly think of what, the corner of the mouth can not help but raise the arc. "What about the wind and the sky?" "Look who he''s looking for." "Good!" White night nods, carries the sword to kill will pass. In addition, there are two outstanding people. Such a scene once again shocked the public. What makes people even more puzzled is that how could the man in the robe of the holy courtyard stand on the side of the white night and launch an attack on the people in the windwar sky? After all, everyone knows that the relationship between the wind family and the holy yard is still good. "Who is that man?" Xin incessantly stared at the disciple of the holy yard standing beside him in the white night and asked in a deep voice. "Lin Zhengtian." Muqi''s eyes were tight: "he was the first disciple of juehunzong longhubang, but after entering our holy yard, he kept a low-key cultivation. Recently, Dabi proposed to participate. We saw that he was very strong, so we allowed him. Unexpectedly, this man came to destroy us." "Is it because of the Death soul sect that we retaliate against our holy house? Well, it''s naive "Don''t worry, Mr. Dean. With these two people, nothing can be done." Muqi clasped his fist and said: "the strength of wind and sky can not be compared with Ye Qian. At present, the strength of our holy yard is still the strongest.""I know that, but can you promise me that Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai will not fall back on Lin Zhengtian?" Xin continued suddenly. Muqi was stunned. If that''s the case... It''s a problem. Pooh! In the white night, a sword cuts down a Feng family member, and three heavenly spirits move around his head. Yuan Li is wrapped in his body. He is like the God of war, and no one can stop him. The soul power of the three heavenly spirits is just like the absolute field, no one can break through! "Too... Too strong!" "It is clear that there are only five levels of Qi and soul state. How can it be so powerful?" "Idiot, his spirit... But there are three levels, two seven heaven spirits, the other six... Six heaven?" After killing several people in the white night, they did not spend any effort. Instead, the remaining people did not dare to go forward, but they did not stop to retreat. They were completely scared to death. He cut off a man with a sword, and easily took the flag from the man''s hand. Lin Zhengtian also successfully won one flag. At the end of the holy yard, he robbed ten flags, and the Feng family also had four. Two people took one, which would not have a great impact. Feng zhantian didn''t make a move. He just stood behind and watched. The people of the holy house and the wind house were completely killed and retreated. "Back!" Feng zhantian stares at the two men for half a sound. Suddenly, he murmurs, grabs a flag and retreats to the rear. Night dark hum a, is about to chase, at this time, the side spread a huge noise. Looking at it, they can see that not far away, the Yin family is besieged by Tai Tianqing and Jiang''s family. Yinxueyue and yinfeihua are holding a flag to resist the attack of 200 people around them. Some of them are falling down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 "I''ll take care of this side of the sanctuary!" Lin Zhengtian seemed to know the meaning of the white night and read it lightly. "Elder martial brother Lin, be careful." In the daytime, he murmured and rushed to the Yinjia. Taitianxiao represents the Tai family and leads the family soldiers of the Thai family. Although tiger general Taidong is a member of the imperial court, he has never missed out on the Dabi affair. He also specially trained a number of powerful family soldiers to participate in Dabi. At the beginning of seizing the flag, Tai Tianqing has been targeting its prey. Among the current forces, Shengyuan is the strongest. Beixuan, Fengjia and Jiangjia are all in alliance. They will not move with each other until they have to. Yinjia, Zixing college and Hongcai college are their primary targets. Especially the sound family. As the weakest of the four families, it is naturally watched by countless people. The music family has numerous resources and abundant financial resources, but the strength of the younger generation is not outstanding. The only one who can take the hand of the whole family is yinxueyue. Yinfeihua is still much worse than fengzhantian and taitianqing. It would be much easier to eliminate these posterity of Yinjia in Dabi, weaken the strength of Yinjia in disguise, and encroach on Yinjia by other forces in the future. "Kill first, then take the flag." Tai Tianqing whispers the order, and his heart breaks out. With a sword, he splits a member of the Yin family and his sword in two. "Damn it!" Yin XueYue''s eyes were cold and angry. She played the guzheng fast, and the sound of the loud and frightful zither played. The sound flies the flower originally wants to dance the piano together, but Tai Tian roars to force. The Yinjia family are good at phonology and suffer a lot from this kind of close combat. After several shocks, the Yinjia family has fallen one third. "You''re not my match. Die." The sword in Tai Tianqing''s hands was as fierce as an eagle. He killed from left to right. Yinfeihua clasped a thin sword and struggled to resist it. The two swords only collided four times, and yinfeihua''s sword body had burst out a lot of holes. Click! There was a piercing noise. The sound flies the flower whole body to shake, raises the eye to look, the hand thin sword actually has already broken. It''s over! Tai Tianqing crazy sword falls down. Yinfei''s face is like ashes. Dang! At this time, a bright red sword stretched out from the side, holding the crazy sword accurately. When the strength was urged, it was shaken back. Tai Tianqing steps back a few steps and stares at the visitor. "White night?" The sound flies and flowers are stunned. "Fengzhantian, that rubbish has not solved you yet?" Tai Tianqing murmured. "You take care of the elder martial sister. I''ll give it to me." White night said, straight to Tai Tianqing. "White night, you should be careful. This man is Tai Tianxiao''s brother. His strength is much stronger than that of Tai Tianqing, and he is only stronger than Feng zhantian! Be careful. " The sound flies the flower busy road. But the next second, she found that her worries were unnecessary. In the white night, there are three heavenly spirits on top of his head. Yuan Li catharsis. All the powerful people around him can''t get close to him. A sword blows past, and Tai Tianqing wants to force him to block it. However, as soon as the soft sword and his crazy sword touch each other, the soft sword breaks immediately. "Three heavenly spirits? What''s going on here The sound flies the flower stupidly, the heart with in front of the matter and crazy jump. "Sansheng tianhun! I''ve only seen it in history books. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes today. " Tai Tianqing stares at the shadow of the soul dancing on the top of his head in the white night. His face is dignified. His soul state is stronger than that of the white night, but his opponent''s yuan power is extremely terrible. These four levels of strength can be filled with the yuan power of the sky soul. Whoosh! A brisk walk in the white night, the fierce wolf attacks instantly, and the soft sword is like the wolf''s claw. Tai Tianqing suddenly retreated, and his speed was pushed to the limit, but he still suffered from the erosion of the sword Qi, leaving several sword marks on his body and dripping with blood. "Back!" Tai Tianqing no longer hesitates. He murmurs and retreats with his sword. There is a white night to protect the Yin family. Taitianqing can''t take advantage of it. If we fight with the Yin family, we will lose a lot, which is not conducive to the big ratio later. When Tai Tian Xiao withdraws, how dare the Jiang family come here? "Young master, what to do?" One asked Jiang Chen. "We all looked away. The strength of the white night is so strong, Sansheng tianhun? If he can survive Dabi, he will become a hot genius of Wangdu. But now he plays the card of Sansheng tianhun, which has become a thorn in the eye of many people. We don''t have to fight with him. Wait, there will be many people to clean him up! " The voice falls, Jiang Chen leads the person also to retreat temporarily. There is no pursuit in the white night. This is the scene of Dabi. It is in a state of chaos. There are battles everywhere. Holding the soft sword tightly, he sat down with his knees crossed. He adjusted his breath for a moment. He turned his head and asked Yin XueYue, "are you all right, elder martial sister?" "I''m fine, thank you, white night." Yinxueyue slowly breathes, puts down the guzheng and nods. "Thank you very much for keeping the flag." Yinfeihua is also grateful. Her eyes are burning at the white night. Just now, she thought that everything was over. When she was doomed, she saved her and gave her hope. For a while, her whole mind was on this man.However, when she saw the white night, her face was filled with a trace of guilt. Before that, the Yin family had planned to protect the white night, but after entering the Dabi meeting hall, the Yin family was immediately watched, and the pressure increased. She did not expect that she not only did not protect the white night, but was saved by the white night. Bai Ye didn''t pay attention to her eyes, nodded: "now we have won the flag, have the qualification to enter the second game, don''t take other flags for the moment, recover first, save our strength." "Well." Yin XueYue nods. "White night, you want to rest, but others may not let you rest." At this time, Lin Zhengtian leaned over. The Yin family immediately gathered towards yinxueyue. People held long swords and looked around with vigilance. It turned out that not long after Jiang Chen retreated, a large number of soul people approached this side, and the people''s eyes were permeated with killing intention, and all their eyes were focused on the body of the white night. "Sansheng tianhun is a great threat to them. With you, they will never get ahead. They will always be inferior to you in talent! Therefore, they must kill you here, and completely annihilate this bright star. " Lin Zhengtian said faintly. "It depends on whether they have the ability." White night took a step forward, killing in the eyes. Another book has been put on the shelves, and it''s the usual speech on the shelves. What should I say? This is the sixth book on the shelf in Lao Huo''s writing career. Yes, the sixth! Well, this is also the sixth time that we put on the shelves. In fact, I have already said what I want to say before. After talking about it, there is only one sentence. The appearance of Sansheng tianhun people made them share a common hatred against the enemy. No. The white night gazed at the men and found that most of them had one or two flags. Most of the people in the sanctuary joined the siege. Before the holy yard, they were killing these forces. How can they ignore the past and attack me together? Do you mean? The white night line of sight turns, looks at a group of people in the distance, the wind war day stands there quietly, the eyes sink to stare at oneself. The banner of the sanctuary was divided by him. If other forces have won the flag, they will not fight again. If the wind blows and the sky stirs up the flames, the white night will be the target of public criticism! Sansheng tianhun is beyond the existence of evil spirits. If it is not removed, the king will be ruled by him in the future! "Protect the white night!" Don''t wait for the sound blood month to open up, the sound flies the flower immediately to shout to come. Zhou''s family put up with the situation. "No! You are not in good condition. You can''t fight against so many people. Since they are for me, let them come! " The white night pushes away the person of sound family in front of him, the voice is cold and ferocious. "White night..." "senior brother Lin." White night turned his head and said to Lin Zhengtian: "help me to stare at the downwind and fight against them!" "What do you want to do?" Lin Zhengtian asked. "Clear the market!" The white night whispered. When the voice fell, the three heavenly spirits were sacrificed again, and the terrible yuan force was directly burned, and people rushed out like standing gods. Hundreds of people were forced to retreat by the terrible spirit force... three heavenly spirits! It''s really terrible! "How reckless! Even if you have three heavenly spirits, you can''t support such consumption! " Seeing the action of the white night, many people burst into laughter. Before the battle of beixuan wall building, he spent a lot of money in the white night. Later, he dealt with Ye Qian. The three spirits came out together and Yuan Li was sacrificed. After a while, he released all the yuan power of the three heavenly spirits. Even the God of war will certainly not be able to withstand such consumption. But the whole body of the white night is still full of vitality, he raised his hand, the force immediately covered the skin, people seem to be plated with gold. "Die!" One can''t help but take the lead to take the lead in throwing the soul skill, and the spirit is like flame. As if he had detonated the crowd, a large number of soul Qi rolled in, and more than ten soul people rushed with swords. The cold light flashed in front of my eyes in the white night, and thunder exploded in my ears. I don''t know how many swords are attacking him. "King Kong will never die!" With a big drink in the white night, his body was even more golden. Those sharp swords stabbed like steel, and it was hard to enter half an inch. "What?" People were shocked. "Chop!" When he drinks in the night, his arms are shaken open, and his soft sword is like a sickle of death. Puff and hiss... the blade of the sword turned into an arc, and the bloody heads flew into the air, blood like columns. "Cut again!" In the white night, his eyes were ferocious and his sword was roaring. The soft sword hit the air, and the body of the sword was blazing hot. Another row of people fell, blood splashing. He didn''t stop at all, stepping towards the crowd. Crazy! Crazy!! This guy is crazy! How dare you rush alone! Don''t he know how to write?"Die for me!" A big man with a machete cleaved here. In the white night, a sword fell. Bang! The blade of the sword touched the man, and the terrible power of the sword shattered it. Big brother The people behind saw the fall of the great man and cried out with grief and indignation. "Surround him Several other souls were angry and killed. "Zhentian dragon soul!" Drink in the daytime, and the power of the sky spreads. Whoosh! A cold light suddenly rose. Flash sword code! Several people are not close, suddenly stop, a look, there are scarlet sword marks on the neck... powerful disease! Pull out the mountain, as fast as lightning! What is the existence of the people in the Tibetan dragon house? It''s horrible! "How dare this guy use Yuan Li so much as he can? After this war, even if he is promoted successfully, will he still have the strength to deal with the second game?" The wind and the sky frown. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 "He has three heavenly spirits, of which the soul power released by the dragon shaped spirit is oppressive and can suppress everything. The moon like sky soul has a very heavy evil spirit, which attracts people''s heart and soul. The spirit is pervasive. Only the strange spirit like a lion seems to be a mutated one, but it has no other attributes except the hot spirit. If I guess correctly, this heavenly spirit will be the soul of heaven, It should be very fast recovery. " Next to Tai Tianqing came over, his voice was hoarse. "Is that why he dares to use Yuanli so wantonly? However, what kind of spirit can support such a high-intensity battle? Is the soul of the mutated heaven so rebellious? " Jiang Chen gnaws his teeth behind the wind. "The variation of the heaven soul is not so adverse to the heaven. It is necessary to know that the variation of the heaven soul is also divided into different classes. Generally, people''s heaven soul will automatically change after jumping over nine times, but there are also some heaven souls which are first mutated, and the variation of the heaven soul is only the first stage. After the transformation, it is the transformation of the yuan. After the transformation, the spirit can fly up. After flying up, the spirit of Datong is similar to that of human beings Human soul is not human soul, and soul can not be tempered, but heaven soul can be tempered. A soul is a powerful soul, and he is doomed to be extremely powerful himself! " Tai Tianqing talks and says that he has never heard of anything. "Brother Tianqing deserves to be a hero who travels around the world, much better than those frogs who only know how to stay in the Xia Dynasty." Feng zhantian laughs. "The people who stayed in the Xia Dynasty were not all frogs at the bottom of the well. At least there was a real strong man sitting there!" Tai Tianqing glanced at the mountain in the distance. On the top of the mountain there, the youth sitting on the chair was still looking at the head quietly. "How can the people we are loyal to be ordinary people?" The wind fights day wry smile way. "Ladies and gentlemen, the more we kill in the daytime, the more happy we are. Shall we not start?" Jiang Chen was staring at the white night of killing in the crowd. He could no longer keep calm. He was frightened and trembling. "He has a strong momentum. At this time, he may not be able to take advantage of it in the past. The time for the first match is about to end. Let''s wait for him to wear out a little bit, and then we''ll kill him with all our might." Tai Tianqing sinks. "This man''s three living spirits have become enemies with us. If we keep him alive, none of us will survive. Moreover, the family behind us will be destroyed in the near future. Therefore, he must die here!" The wind and the sky also opened a tune. The potential of Sansheng tianhun can''t be measured. If you give him some time, you can''t predict how far he will grow, so you must wipe it out. Give him some help With a flash of cold in his eyes, Jiang Chen suddenly stepped forward to the white night. He took several boxes from the storage ring and threw them directly into the crowd. A large amount of yellow dust spilled from the box, and the people around him inhaled the dust. Immediately, ah ah, ah, the whole body was covered with red spots, and the flow of soul power in the body stopped immediately. "Wolf poison powder?" "Jiang Chen, what do you do? If you don''t come to help, you''re still doing harm here? " The disciples of a holy yard yelled. "The person who inhales the dust will exit directly, that is, it can kill the spirit of heaven and paralyze the spirit of the soul. If you inhale this powder in the daytime, all the three heavenly spirits will be paralyzed, which is hard to urge. It will be easier for you to kill him!" Jiang Chen laughs. "If so, you are a great help!" Everyone was overjoyed. The dust covered the white night, but the white night did not stop, and his skin just spilled a very dim red dot. In the big contest, you can''t help anything. Naturally, no one will say anything. White night did not put away the soul of heaven. He took a pill from the storage ring and put it into his mouth. Then he urged Yuan Li to vent around with the general trend. That''s the best soul pill! Whoosh! The wind blew up. That drowned his wolf poison powder was blown away in an instant. "Ah?" Jiang Chen was stunned. "Jiang family, it''s time to make an end of it!" In the daytime, he jumps forward, and the general trend embraces Jiajiang morning. He wants to retreat back, but the momentum is like two iron hands, holding his body. "No!" Jiang Chen roared. The soft sword falls, and a sword splits from it, and Jiang Chen''s body falls into two pieces. "Morning brother!" In the distance, Jiang Kexin and others cried out. "Now it''s you!" The white night suddenly turned around and his heart was still killing. His whole body was completely dyed red with blood, and the three heavenly spirits danced with the general situation. There were nearly a hundred souls in front of him, but no one could do anything about him. He gasped and his eyes turned red. Dozens of people had died under his sword in the previous battle, but it also consumed most of his yuan. If these people continue to attack the white night fearlessly, it will be sooner or later. However, the cruelty of the white night is beyond their imagination. They are completely shocked. Who will go first, who will die first... "fierce!" Tai Tianqing takes back his sight from the white night and sighs heavily."Yes, this man is very clever at scheming." The wind and the sky also said lightly. Others are full of fog. How can I say that? Who''s good? " "Who else? Nature is white night! In fact, this man''s strength is not as strong as we imagined, but he is brave and fearless, and directly kills those soul repair with the strongest strength. Don''t you see? Those who were killed by him have only seven or eight levels of strength, and can hardly pass a few moves on the white night. " "What does that mean?" Others still don''t understand. "This shows that white night is deliberately killing them! From the sacrifice of the three heavenly spirits in the white night to the use of shangyuanli to kill people madly, he is brewing a kind of potential "Potential? The general trend? " "No, the general trend is the general trend, and the momentum is the momentum. His momentum is the real momentum and the shaking momentum! He slaughtered dozens of people by means of thunder, which has shocked the hearts of hundreds of people around him. Maybe he can''t kill all of them, but he has seized the opportunity. Now, no one is afraid of him among these hundreds of people. People have an indelible fear of him. He has won! " Wind and sky shake the head. "How could that happen?" The man was stunned, then turned his head and roared: "go on! This guy doesn''t have much strength anymore! Let''s move on and cut him off in one go However, no one moved. "It''s no use yelling at this time." Feng zhantian and Tai Tianqing looked at each other, nodded together and stepped forward. "Only by taking the lead can we regain our military spirit." The wind fights the day light way, the palm one pulls, a slender dark sword appears. Feng zhantian... Let''s go! In the white night, my eyes froze. Lin Zhengtian at this end, smiling at the corner of his mouth, walked out on foot. The eyes of the people on the periphery are tight. Between the various geniuses, is it finally going to collide? The crowd moved away automatically. Tai Tianqing and fengzhantian came together. The two spirits were released together. A strange spirit force came towards this side. The earth trembled and the cracks were bigger. People didn''t feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, they found that the profound meaning of the general situation emanating from the white night was a little weak. Two peerless Tianjiao at the same time! How can we fight against the white night? "That''s great. Master Tianqing and master Feng will die in the daytime!" People were excited and their morale was rising. "You can''t ignore us." Yin XueYue leads the Yin family to come. Lin Zhengtian did not say a word, standing beside the white night, his momentum was blooming... crash. The momentum of not losing to fengzhantian and taitianqing was released. The wind fights the sky, the eyes are frozen. This Lin Zhengtian, I don''t know how much stronger than ye Qian, this person is actually still the person of the holy yard? Why has he never heard of it? "My friend, you must be a member of the sanctuary, aren''t you? The holy yard and the Tibetan dragon courtyard are inextricably linked. As a person of the holy yard, how can you be associated with the people of the Tibetan dragon academy? " The wind and the sky ask. "I''ll help whoever I want. It''s none of your business." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "He is Lin Zhengtian of Jue Hun sect. Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian both came out of juehun sect. It is estimated that Bai Ye is due to juehun sect." "Our holy yard is kind enough to take Lin Zhengtian in, but I didn''t expect that the beast still thinks about that small mountain pie! It''s hopeless "I don''t know how to praise it." The people of the sanctuary cursed. After the big match, Lin Zhengtian was obviously unable to stay in the holy yard. Up to now, he is the enemy of the holy yard. "Your holy yard has destroyed my soul breaking sect. We haven''t settled this account with you yet. Do you have the face to say that we are? What a shame A line of people rushed over, full of dozens of people, directly stood in front of the white night! In the distance, the sight of Xin on the mountain peak was tense when he saw this scene. It is Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai, and Bai Zhi''s heart is also in it, staring at Feng zhantian and others with vigilance. "You..." Feng zhantian''s face became heavy. All the people in the holy yard were ugly. They looked at them carefully, and then they found that the people who followed Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai were the former disciples of juehun sect. "Do you want revenge?" One of the saints asked. "Revenge? Not really. But white night is my younger brother. I will not watch him persecuted by you. If you want to move him, you must pass my test first. " Chen Canghai said calmly. The people of juehun clan originally planned to endure in the holy yard, and then try to recover the juehun sect after their accomplishments in the future. However, they can no longer be silent. Although many Jue Hun Zong people have completely abandoned juehun sect, their love for Jue Hun sect is still there. They will not watch any of their disciples suffer persecution, which is against morality and morality. "Well, since you choose to fight against our holy house, then you should be prepared. Even if you can leave Dabi alive, you will not escape from the capital of kings."No one knows the status of the holy yard in the capital of the king. There are few people who openly fight against the holy yard except the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Who could have thought that these juehu masters dare to resist... "don''t talk nonsense, if you want to fight, then come!" Chen Cang Hai said. Feng zhantian and Tai Tianqing frowned. Now Lin Zhengtian intervenes, Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai step in. These three are all first-class masters, which are not easy to deal with. In addition to the Yin XueYue of the Yinjia family, the power of the white night side is definitely not weak. Now it is too difficult to kill Bai Ye. "Brother Tai, what should I do now?" The wind and the sky asked in a low voice. "If you fight hard, you will lose both sides. If you give up, you will enter the second round. In the second round, one-on-one, you will directly crush him!" Tai Tianqing sinks. "Brother Tai, are you confident to deal with people with three heavenly spirits? Moreover, he has mastered the profound meaning of the general situation! " The wind fights the way of heaven. "He''s exhausted now. He''s not going to be at his best until game two starts. I''ll arrange the rest. You just have to be prepared." Tai Tianqing said faintly. "Oh? It''s up to you, brother Tianqing. " Feng Zhan Tian smiles. The voice falls, the wind war day and Tai day Qing back. The first scene of Dabi is not much time, so it is of little significance to continue fighting. The forces gave up the siege of the white night and gradually retreated. White night held the sword and breathed hard. I didn''t expect so many things happened in the first scene of Dobby. I don''t know what kind of situation will be waiting for him in the second scene. There are only dozens of flags, which means that each family can only promote the seeded players after the first game, and the others must leave automatically. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 Chen Canghai used to represent the holy yard, and Zhang Qinghong and others were strong enough to seize several flags. No one dared to rob them, for fear of being revenged by the holy yard. Whoa!!!!! The scene of the fragmented Dabi suddenly heard a strange sound. The air hood covering the scene suddenly disappeared. The old man standing at the front yelled: "stop!" Most of the fighting stopped. But the few who were still fighting for the flag did not stop and continued to fight. The old man''s eyes were cold, and the man disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the two fighting men. "Hum!" Br > "in accordance with the rules, the two people who have been killed in the first place must stop fighting for the first time Is it meaningful for you to abolish your spirit? " The old man said to them coldly. They looked at the old man in a daze. "You old bastard!" One of them was so angry that he could not accept it? A roar rushed up, but he was not close, several guards suddenly rushed, long guns will be penetrating. "Be bold! How dare you attack the referee! I''ll kill you The commander of the forbidden army drank, and the man''s heart was pierced, convulsed, and died miserably. Seeing this, the family members were so quiet that they did not dare to say a word. They sent someone to collect the corpse, while the other one who had been abandoned shivered and left in a hurry. See this, other big than the players are cold sweat DC, secretly glad that their hand in time, otherwise it is the end of the field. Dabi rules, really can''t be broken. The old man fixed his eyes and waved again. In an instant, a large number of beams of light shot out of the center of the venue. People can see that these beams of light come from the flags in their hands. "The first match of the big match is over, and now the promotion list is announced!" "The promotion list of Shengyuan: Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong, Bai Zhixin, Lin Zhengtian, Wu Huanlong." "Tai family promotion list: Tai Tianqing." "The wind family promotion list: the wind fights the day, the wind is positive." "Home promotion list: Luo Xin, drop not change." "Purple Star Academy promotion list: piaoyue." "Master beast gate promotion list: Heaven moye." "Fu family promotion list: Fu heartless, Fu Hei." "The promotion list of Yinjia: yinxueyue, yinfeihua." "Promotion list of Tibetan dragon Academy: white night." ... "OK!" As soon as the promotion list was read out, bursts of cheers broke out inside and outside the field. Jiang family, beixuan family, Chenjia family, Hongcai college and other powerful families and forces were eliminated in the first round, especially the beixuan family. If the beixuan wall building was not killed in the white night, it would be more than enough to seize a flag with his strength. However, because of the fierce action of the white night, the beixuan family has no chance. "Asshole!" North Xuan arrogant gnash teeth, eyes with the intent of killing staring at that side of the white night. Several people who survived in the North Xuan family came to me lost and knelt in front of Bei Xuan''s pride. "Home owner..." "go back, don''t be shameful!" North porch arrogant anger hums a, shake hands to leave. The beixuan wall building is dead. The beixuan family is hopeless. The Jiang family here is not very well. Jiang Chen was killed by the white night, which almost completely cut off their hope. Jiang Kexin was also injured in the fight and did not take the flag. At the end of the river family, there was a cry of sadness. The Fu family is the luckiest in several families. Under the merciless leadership of Fu family, the Fu family actually killed a way of blood and forcibly seized two flags. Fu mercilessly led the team back to the Fu family, and their uncles were all smiling and excited. "Merciless, hard work, quick rest, prepare for the second round!" "Yes." Fu mercilessly nodded and sat down with his knees crossed. Since Shen Yiyao couldn''t join the war, there was no hope for the Chen family. Originally, Chen Xiang, the leader of the Shen family, planned to let Shen Hong take over Shen Yiyao''s position in Dabi, but his family members rejected it. As the illegitimate daughter of Chen Xiang, the Chen family is a hard nut for most of them. How can she be allowed to fight on behalf of the family? However, seeing that Bai Ye actually gave a flag to Yin XueYue, the Shen family suddenly regretted. If Shen Hong really went to war, with the relationship between Shen Hong and Bai Ye, could Shen Hong be promoted? It should be noted that in the past contests, the Shen family has never entered the second round of the Dabi... the team of the Yinjia family is walking towards a mountain. The yinsikong and other sound families there have been waiting early. The array has been set up, and the injured Yin family members are immediately arranged to enter the array for healing."Well done, XueYue, Feihua. I thought there was only one person in the second round of Dabie, but I didn''t expect you to get two flags. Great." Yinsikong said with a smile that she looked old and didn''t smile well, so she seldom laughed, but this time, she couldn''t help laughing. "Thanks to the white night of the Tibetan dragon house. Without him, we are afraid that we would not be able to get a flag. It is precisely because of him that Chen Canghai is willing to share another flag with us." The sound flies the flower to smile a way. "After the contest, thank you for the white night." In the past, many people in LIANLI think it''s best to get rid of the relationship between them and the family. How many people can''t ask for a friendly relationship with a Sansheng tianhun. "Yes, grandma." Stay home. "No change, Xin''er, good rest, your first performance was very good." Luo Zhentian, the head of the family, personally welcomed the two young people. The elixir magic instrument prepared in the family was immediately sent to him. Two people into the array, taking advantage of this Kung Fu to take pills to restore physical strength. "Now there are two people into the second round, as long as one person can hold on to the third round, I will not be low in the ranking of Wangdu!" There is a strange light in the eye of Luozhen. "Father, my goal is to be the first in Wangdu Open your eyes and keep your voice firm. Strong self-confidence overflowed from his body, and all the family members were looking forward to the change. Looking at the firmness in his eyes, for a time, the family fell into a trance. Perhaps, it is really possible to leave home because of this genius in the Wangdu Dabi... Climb to the top? When Feng zhantian returns to the other end of the Feng family, he is very indifferent. Feng Huangsha, the leader of the Feng family, sits in front of the battle and takes a rest with his eyes closed. Fengzhantian comes over and goes straight into the array and sits there without saying a word. After his promotion, Tai Tianqing went straight to the mountain where the prince was. His position was very obvious. As for the white night, there is a lot of excitement. Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong, Bai Zhixin and others have openly resisted the holy courtyard. Obviously, they can''t go back to the holy yard. In the eyes of Bai Ye, they represent Jue Hun sect, not the holy courtyard. After promotion, he leads people directly to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, and the array arranged by Yanfeng is immediately opened to them. People get together, take the recovery of the pill, then talk about the day, no sense of tension. The first round of the big match was safely passed, and the time for everyone to recover in two hours. Everyone knows that the first round of big competition is just to screen out those ordinary soul people in various colleges and families. The second round is the real elite competition. "Teacher, after the big match, can you help elder martial brother Chen provide them with accommodation and security?" Sitting in the white night, I opened my eyes and asked about the wind. "Don''t worry, the gate of the Tibetan dragon house will be open for them." The wind said with a smile. "Thank you very much, President Yan." Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong and others made a hasty ceremony. "Canghai, Qinghong, I have paid attention to you a long time ago. I''m very relieved about you, especially Qinghong. When you fought with mubai, you didn''t hurt his life or destroy his spirit. Then I could see that you were different from most people in the holy yard. You are good to rest and prepare for the second round. " The speech wind is pleased smile way. Li Muyun immediately went forward to thank Zhang Qinghong again. For Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong''s joining, Yanfeng is naturally happy. In terms of the current situation of the Tibetan dragon academy, their joining is just like a drought and a shower! Shen Hong, Mo Jian and others are walking quickly. Deep red face pan melancholy, hesitated for a moment and said: "younger martial brother Bai, this second scene... Or you give up?" After this, people looked at her. But listen to Mo Jian''s opening voice: "I didn''t expect that the white night actually awakened the three heavenly spirits. This is already a genius without one in a million! White night, you are in the first continuous battle. I''m afraid the consumption has reached the limit. You should have little soul power in your body now? The spirit of heaven is tired. Even if you use the best elixir in these short two hours, it can''t help you recover to the best state, so it''s better than... You''d better give up. " "Yes, white night, you should know that after you show your talent, how many people want to take your life on the scene. The trees show up in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. You have made many geniuses jealous. They must destroy you in the second round and leave the green hills behind. As long as you are safe and sound, within ten years, you can crush these talents." Li Muyun also spoke. Yanfeng looks at the white night without saying a word, but his meaning is also obvious. It suddenly dawned on everyone. Angelica dahurica stretched out her little hand and held the white night in a soft voice: "brother, if you want to win glory for the white family, don''t worry. There is me. In the first scene, I was taken care of by my senior brothers and sisters. I didn''t use much strength. In the second round, I played well, and certainly won''t lose the face of the white family." "Zhixin, although you are good at strength, you are still far from the great genius such as fengzhantian, taitianqing or tianmoye. This is Wangdu Dabi. Although it is a contest, it is a fight between life and death. Now you have openly stood on my side. Fengzhantian may not let you go. I suggest you not to continue to participate in it!" White night a face serious say."How can this work?" Angelica Heart small face a stiff, shook her head: "since I hit into Jue Hun Zong, I have not been afraid of anything, brother, I also have the martial arts I want to pursue, if the other side is too strong to fear, it will lose my martial arts." "White night, don''t worry. During the duel, if you are defeated, you can surrender and admit defeat. There is a rule in the competition." Mo Jian said. "Is it? So why did brother Mo ask me not to compete? " The white night asked. "That''s because I''m afraid... They won''t give you time to surrender." They don''t know how many of them don''t believe in the hand of the enemy, but they don''t know how many of them don''t trust me! If you meet them, it will be a battle of life and death "So you want me to give up before they kill me, right?" Mo Jian nods. The white night was silent. After a moment, he shook his head: "brother Mo, thank you for your reminding, but I promised one of my teachers that he must try his best to participate in this contest! If I give up like this, my efforts over the years will be wasted. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 "White waste is better than life." Mo Jian''s speech speed is fast, and everyone is stunned. He can see that Mo Jian is also a bit anxious. He is always calm. Mount Tai collapses in front of him, but his color does not change. But this time, he can''t sit still. White night got up, patted him on the shoulder, and then patted Li Muyun on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "two senior brothers, you don''t have to persuade me. I won''t give up. At least... I haven''t recovered justice for you and those dead brothers and sisters, have I?" People''s eyes are stagnant, looking at the simple smile, one by one silent. With this person in, the Tibetan dragon house will not decline! Yan Feng took a deep breath and his eyes flickered. ... Dong!!!!! A melodious bell rang across the sky. People fixed their eyes. The old judge held an old clock the size of a palm in his hand. He made a slight effort. The old clock whirled in the air and grew bigger and bigger in the air. It was not until the building was big that it suddenly fell from the sky. At the moment of falling to the ground, the fragmented land suddenly changed. Only a gray light flashed by, the ancient clock disappeared, and the broken earth disappeared, replaced by two huge white jade challenge arena. In one arena, there are carved dragons, and in the other, there are tigers lying on their backs. When the challenge arena appears, the border will rise again. Those who are not qualified to participate in the contest will not be able to pass the border. The old man stood in front of the challenge arena, glanced at the people on the surrounding mountains and said, "Wangdu is bigger than tiger arena, white night! Tianmoye against Zhang Xinghe, Li Jiandong against the white night! "It''s Li Jiandong of Sanyi school. How are you recovering in the white night?" Mo Jian takes his sight back from the curtain and says in a deep tone. "Not bad." Open your eyes at night. In fact, people don''t know the horror of his recovery ability. Let alone the amazing soul power output of the mutated Taotie heavenly soul, the Qianlong ring is enough to recover his state in a very short time at night. This is why he dares to sacrifice the three heavenly spirits. "If you are not in a good condition, don''t fight with Li Jiandong. This person is not easy to be provoked." Mo Jian Shen Dao. "What do you mean by that, senior brother Mo?" "The Sanyao sect is not a big school. It is a mountain sect hundreds of miles away from the Wangdu. In the past, this sect was unknown, and few people knew him. However, in recent years, the Sanyi school has become famous because of one person." "This is Li Jiandong?" "Yes Mo Jian nodded: "Li Jiandong should have the Ninth level strength of Qi and soul state now. His soul state is not better than that, but his heaven soul... Is extremely terrible." The white night coagulates the eyebrow: "what is his heavenly soul?" "Change the spirit of heaven!" "It seems that there is a heavenly soul in the white night, which is a variant one. Why fear Li Jiandong?" "You don''t understand. After Li Jiandong''s heaven soul mutation, it has two characteristics: one is paralysis! It''s said that once the opponent''s body is completely paralyzed by the sword''s flesh and soul, it can''t move the target''s body Hiss! Hearing this, the crowd gasped. "There is such a strange spirit." Li Mu Yun sank. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 "This is not the strongest characteristic of Li Jiandong." Mo Jian shook his head and said, "after Li Jiandong''s soul changes, he has a characteristic that can be called against the sky!" People were staring at him, nervous. "That''s to absorb!" Mo Jian said. "Chi? Take it "Yes, Li Jiandong''s soul power can be bridged with the soul power of the target as long as it covers the target, and then it can be madly absorbed and plundered! In other words, when fighting with him, he can constantly absorb your soul power for his use! This is the most terrible part of him When people heard it, they looked pale and incomparable. Why did Mo Jian worry? Everyone immediately understood. White night has three heavenly spirits, while Li Jiandong has the characteristic of absorbing. That is to say, the advantage of white night is not only useless in front of Li Jiandong, but also contributes to his strength. Li Jiandong can absorb the soul power of three heavenly spirits crazily. With the support of three heavenly spirits, Li Jiandong''s power will be unprecedentedly strong. "White night, give up!" Deep red low voice. "If it''s a spirit of heaven, or a spell, but you..." Li Muyun mumbled his lower lip, did not say. White night shook his head, but his eyes revealed self-confidence, light way: "brothers and sisters, the war has not been fought, how can we conclude that I will lose?" After that, he jumped down on the platform and fell down like a tiger. Few people pay attention to the confrontation between tianmoye and Zhang Xinghe. People with a clear eye can see that Zhang Xinghe is not tianmoye''s opponent. On the contrary, it is the tiger platform here, which attracts a lot of attention. "How dare you come to the stage? Hehe, although he has three heavenly spirits, he is an ancient genius. However, when he meets Jiandong, he is born to conquer him. Today, this ancient genius will become the stepping stone of Jiandong! " In the Sanyao sect over there, an old man with white hair was staring at the tiger platform with cold eyes and a strange smile on his mouth. "Our Sanyao sect will be carried forward in the hands of elder martial brother Jiandong. As long as elder martial brother Jiandong wins the first place in the big competition, we will be able to join the royal capital!" A disciple said excitedly. "Don''t worry. Let''s see that Jiandong has destroyed this boundless genius." The old man said with a playful smile. On the challenge arena, he stood still in the daytime, his hands behind him, and his eyes were sharp at the man in front of him. The man was in a brown robe, holding two daggers in both hands. His eye socket was very deep and his eyes were like hawks and falcons. Before he entered the tiger stage at night, his sight had already fallen on his body. "Sansheng tianhun? I have met several twin spirits before. One of them is a twin and four heavenly spirits, which is extremely powerful. But in front of my mutated spirit, he was like an unarmed man, and was easily defeated by me. At that time, I thought that the number of heavenly spirits did not affect personal strength. The real strong one should have various means. No matter what kind of enemy we are facing, there are ways to overcome them. " Li Jiandong said with his eyes fixed. Bai Ye nodded: "I agree with you. However, the number of souls in the sky is not a means?" "But your means are useless in front of me!" "Do something." The white night is light. Li Jiandong snorted, raised his hand and waved to the stone trough behind him. The surface of the stone trough was immediately covered with a burst of moss. "Defense magic weapon? Are you afraid that I will attack him directly? " White night mind, from the storage ring to take out a delicate jade box, placed on the stone trough behind. Seeing the jade box, many people were puzzled. What is this box? The magic weapon of white night? Whoosh! At this time, Li Jiandong rushed over. His soul power is very obvious, such as a group of light blue fog, after the overflow body, it directly covers the short sword of his hands, falls on the body of the sword and turns into lightning like material, which is terrifying. Whoosh! When Li Jiandong rushed to the white night, he suddenly raised his left hand, threw the dagger behind him, and attacked him with his right hand holding the dagger. "Well?" As soon as the white night''s complexion congeals, he first urges Taotie''s soul to bloom, and Li Jiandong''s action immediately slows down. Sonorous. A slender soft sword was offered. Bang! The short sword collides with the soft sword, and the blue ripples open. Li Jiandong is shaken back and forth. The short sword is not ordinary. It has not been damaged after competing with the soft sword. But the white night is also not good, a inexplicable sense of paralysis in the arm rippling, for a long time to disperse. "Bundle!" After drinking in the daytime, the general situation kept pressing toward Li Jiandong. Li Jiandong''s body swayed, as if in resistance, but at this time, a cold light suddenly from his side, straight to the white night. "Well?" White night frown, but listen to drink ring. "Bang!" Dong!!!! The chill burst. It''s the sword that Li Jiandong threw out before! The sword is full of soul power. After it is exploded, the blue and fog like soul power instantly covers the white night."Bad!" people such as Mo Jian in the periphery were shocked. "White night, run out!" It''s hard to get their voice into the arena because of the blocking of the boundary. "Sansheng tianhun, but so." Li Jiandong sneers and controls the soul power. He begins to absorb the soul power from white night, intending to drain it completely. Those who are covered by his soul air cage are just like the food in his plate, and they have been gnawed by him! "Is it?" At this time, a cold voice came out of the blue mist. "Well?" Li Jiandong''s face was slightly stunned. But see that blue fog suddenly burned up, the whole tiger platform was full of flames. It''s hot! The whole tiger platform seems to melt! Li Jiandong retreated and his face changed greatly. Suddenly, his body trembled, his skin became very red, people suddenly fell to the ground, constantly twitching. "What''s going on?" All the people around the summit stare. Jian Jian rushes to the stone at night. Li Jiandong, who fell to the ground, did not have the strength to stop the white night attacking the stone trough! Click. The stone trough was broken. Li Jiandong, defeated. What happened? There was no sound around for a long time. This is even more dramatic than the battle of Bai Zhixin... "the winner of Hutai, the night of Tibetan dragon house, will record a victory The old man announced the result aloud. White night hands after the negative: "yield." I''m going to get off the tiger platform. "Wait a minute..." Li Jiandong stood up from the ground with difficulty. His face was unwilling, and he gritted his teeth and glared at the white night: "what''s going on? Why is my body extremely painful for a moment, as if to be burned in general? Did you... Did you use any poison weapon secretly? " "Poison? Although Dabby doesn''t limit his means, I can''t use that dark thing at night "The reason why you are so miserable in a moment is that I ignited my soul power," he said "You light your soul? "Li Jiandong. Suddenly thought of something, pupil micro contraction. "You should be most aware of the weakness of your mutated spirit character." White night said: "although you can absorb the soul power of other souls, you can''t change the soul power characteristics of other souls. You transform and absorb my soul power, but those soul forces still have my characteristics, not your characteristics. I can''t understand the characteristics of my soul. I only need to control a small part of soul power, do some tricks, produce chain reaction, and directly ignite those spirits If the soul power enters your body, then you will be completely paralyzed. You should be glad that I didn''t intend to kill you. Otherwise, you may already be a burnt corpse. " White night said, turned off the challenge arena. Li Jiandong''s face was pale and incomparable, and his cold sweat constantly overflowed from his forehead. It turned out that white night had already seen the weakness of his soul, that is, he could not change the characteristics of his soul power. In this way, white night deliberately let him absorb part of the soul power, and then ignite the soul power of the mutated Taotie heaven soul, detonating those soul power absorbed by Li Jiandong. In this way, Li Jiandong will be defeated. Li Jiandong took a hard breath and found that the breath was full of blue smoke. He immediately realized that what he said was not true, so he walked down from the arena dejectedly. In the distance, all the people of Sanyao sect were petrified. Looking at Li Jiandong, especially the old man, his sunken eyes seemed to be stagnant. "Jiandong... How did you fail? Isn''t your soul a mutant? Don''t you have paralysis? How could it fail? " It''s hard for the old people to accept this fact. "I''m sorry, master. It''s my fault. The other party not only has three heavenly spirits, but also is a strong man with delicate mind. I''m not wronged if he is defeated by him." Li Jiandong said, can such a person be weak if he can discern the weakness of his soul in such a short period of time and make use of it? "Asshole!" The old man suddenly burst into abuse, his beard trembled and excited: "I have worked hard to educate you and teach you the unique skills of our Sanyao sect, and let you lead me to participate in Dabi. I didn''t choose so many senior disciples in my sect. But I chose you as a person who has only been a beginner for a few years. What''s the purpose? I don''t want you to shine on me, but you? I lost in the second round! What qualifications do you have to stay in my Sanyao sect, you trash? " Li Jiandong listened to this, but he didn''t refute. He knelt on one knee and lowered his head to say, "master, don''t be angry." "Calm down? How do you make me calm down? You rubbish The old man directly raised his foot and kicked him hard on Li Jiandong''s shoulder. Li Jiandong dare not resist, and his body is on the ground. People around him cast their eyes on this side. "Master, master, calm down!" "Master, don''t be angry. Elder martial brother Li doesn''t want to lose. It''s over. Please forgive him."The disciples of Sanzhen sect rushed up and quickly grabbed the angry old man. "Excuse me? This trash, really disgraces my three evil faction! Li Jiandong, listen to me. When you come back to zongmen, you can go to Sishui cliff for a year as a punishment! " Hearing the sound, Li Jiandong looked very ugly. Hearing the sound, the faces of the disciples of Sanyao sect also changed. Obviously, this si regret cliff is not a good thing. "Li Jiandong, don''t you kneel down and thank you, elder!" A disciple said. Li Jiandong secretly clenched his teeth and clasped his fists and said, "thank you... Elder." But just then, a voice came. "Li Jiandong! It seems that Sanyao people are biased against you. You are such a good child, but it is really cruel for you to stay in such a small mountain sect. It''s better to join our holy yard. I''ll take you as a direct disciple to help you soar into the sky. How about that? " From the sound of the voice, the speaker is full of enthusiasm! "Dean Xin, I know you love talents, but the number of talents in the holy yard is not clear. Can you manage so many good seedlings? Li Jiandong, I think you''d better come to my home. I''ll pass on the seven forms of Shenzong! " Luo Zhentian walked slowly, the sound was steady. However, this sentence, which I preached to you as the seven forms of God sect, has caused people around the world to exclaim incessantly. Shenzong''s seven moves, but it''s not to change the skills from the worship of the moon in bieyun mountain. It''s a special product. Li Jiandong was stunned. And the elder of Sanyao sect was already very angry. "Holy yard, home, what are you going to do? He Li Jiandong is a member of my three sects Exclaimed the old man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 "Zhang Zihong, you have been practicing Taoism all your life. When you are old, you are no more than one level of Jue soul state. Li Jiandong is very young. He not only has nine levels of Qi and soul, but also changes the mind of heaven and soul. He is gifted to stay in your Sanyi sect! You are not worthy to teach such a disciple. " Xin continuously light said, the language is full of domineering. Zhang Zihong, the great elder of Sanyao sect, was purple and gnashing his teeth when he heard it. But how dare he treat Xin incessantly? The strength is there, and the holy yard is very powerful. If you offend the holy yard, don''t mention him, the Sanyao sect will also suffer. Li Jiandong hesitated. In fact, he can see that some people in Sanyao sect don''t want to see him, even if he is just an ordinary disciple. However, the big elder always targets him everywhere in his daily life, and is always trying to make difficulties when he is carrying out the mission of the sect. Li Jiandong knows the reason. Although the elder is of high position and power, his cultivation is not strong. He envies Li Jiandong, a talented person with extraordinary talent, if Li Jiandong wins the competition It''s OK. If he loses, he must be angry. After thinking for a moment, Li Jiandong hugged Zhang Zihong and said, "elder elder, Jiandong feels that he has nothing to do with Sanyao sect. He hopes to leave Sanyi sect. Please approve." "Senior brother Li!" "Li Jiandong, how dare you betray your school?" The disciples were shocked. "Li Jiandong, do you really want to leave the school?" Zhang Zihong''s beard trembled, and he suddenly regretted that the Sanyao sect could participate in the Wangdu Dabi by relying on the strong man Li Jiandong. Otherwise, no one in this sect could compete with Feng zhantian and others. Li Jiandong did not speak. Seeing this, Zhang Zihong was flustered and quickly lowered his voice. His tone was kind: "Jiandong, don''t be angry. What I said before may be a little heavy. Don''t take it to heart. Let''s go back to the sect first. If there is anything, we''ll discuss with the Lord." Li Jiandong shook his head. Xin incessantly and Luo Zhentian immediately get in touch with each other. In addition to them, other members of the clan also came together. For a while, Li Jiandong was surrounded by people, which was very glorious. "Teacher, this person is a talented person. If you can join our Tibetan dragon academy, you will certainly be able to make it develop." Staring at Li Jiandong over there, he said slowly. "I know, but..." Yan Feng mumbled his lower lip and wanted to say something, but finally he sighed. Bai Ye knows Yan Feng''s concerns. The current situation of the Tibetan dragon''s Academy is in danger. The disciples will not win even if they run outside. Who else will choose to join? With a smile, the white night stood up and headed for Li Jiandong. "Li Jiandong, come to my Tibetan dragon house." The white night is light. Li Jiandong glanced at the night, his eyes were full of fighting spirit, but unexpectedly he said, "what benefits do you promise me?" "I can give you another chance to challenge me." The white night is light. What good is that? A lot of people laughed. "Are you looking for an opponent? Li Jiandong, there are many masters in our college, you can challenge! Better than white night Someone said with a smile. "Well, senior citizens, can you find a Sansheng tianhun man as Li Jiandong''s opponent in any college?" White night light said. As soon as this was said, the smile of those people was stiff. Sansheng tianhun? It''s impossible! Li Jiandong looked at me for a moment, but he nodded "Li Jiandong, do you think about it again?" The crowd was busy. Xin incessantly, his eyes coagulated and he was silent. He could not speak for half a day. "It''s stupid for you to join the Tibetan Academy." Someone advised. "But I am not willing to lose this game! I will challenge white night again until I defeat him Li Jiandong gritted his teeth and said, staring at the white night: "white night, I will join you in the Tibetan dragon house, but if I defeat you, I will leave the Tibetan dragon courtyard. You should consider it clearly." "No problem." The white night is light. Li Jiandong nodded and walked step by step. The people of the Tibetan dragon house were very happy. Yan Feng nodded again and again and met him. With Li Jiandong, the strength of the Tibetan dragon academy is undoubtedly greatly increased. Chen Hong, Mo Jian and others are very happy. Li Jiandong can join the Tibetan dragon Academy at this time, which also shows his character. The curtain turns again. "Long Tai, Tai Tianqing." "Hutai, yinxueyue." "Longtai: flying flowers." "Hu Tai, Fu Hei." The referee called out his name. The words on the curtain were white. Yinxueyue is OK with Fu Hei, but yinfeihua is on top of taitianqing... yinfeihua shivers all over, but she still goes up bravely. "Feihua, if you can''t beat it, you don''t have to support it." Yelled the family. Yinfeihua nodded and put on a posture.Taitianqing''s words are very few. When he goes to the challenge arena, he is full of fighting spirit. "The match begins!" The referee was drinking. The players on the dragon and tiger arena immediately stood up and filled the arena with spirit. Taitianqing is like a tiger. At the moment of the outbreak of the war, people rushed directly to the front of the sound flying flowers. The terrible spirit and Qi were released from all directions, and the whole arena was submerged. Yinfeihua''s face changed greatly, and she hastily urged her soul to fight back, but before she could move, her body suddenly became stiff and her soul was suppressed. Tai Tianqing rushed to her chest with a vigorous stride and slapped it hard on her chest. Pooh. Yinfeihua spits out blood and falls unconscious on the ground. Her chest is bloody and fleshy, and the spirit of heaven is directly abandoned. There is no sound flying flower! Yin family all stand up and stare at Tai Tianqing. He suppressed yinfeihua and was absolutely able to easily break the stone trough behind yinfeihua, but he did not do so, instead, he abandoned the cultivation of yinfeihua. His purpose is obvious. He''s not here to win! They''re here to kill! It was not easy for Yin XueYue to win. She could have dealt with Fu Hei easily. However, during the fight, her attention was completely attracted by the battle situation of Longtai, so that she ate Fu Hei''s sword and injured her arm. Although she finally won, it was not conducive to the battle in the next round. After getting off the tiger platform, Yin XueYue ran to the Dragon platform in a hurry. Several members of the family of Yin also came to carry yinfeihua from the Dragon platform. "Yinjia, is that all you have? It really disappoints me. " Tai Tianqing jumps off the Dragon platform and disdains to say. "Feihua didn''t offend you, and she was not from the Tibetan dragon Academy. Why did you abolish her cultivation?" Sound blood moon shell teeth clench. "Because of the waste, I don''t deserve to have the spirit of heaven." Tai Tianqing light road. "Tai Tianqing, you''re deceiving people too much!" The Yin family was furious. But Tai Tianqing turned a blind eye and went straight to the prince. Bai Ye takes back his sight from Tai Tianqing, takes a deep breath, and looks at Bai Zhi Xin and Chen Canghai who are beside him: "if you meet Tai Tianqing, just give up the game. Remember, you must give up the game, don''t try to fight him!" The crowd looked at each other and guessed the meaning of the white night. But just then, the screen flashes again. Fengzhantian, tianmoye, taitianqing and luobuchang have all fought one battle. They will not appear for the time being. Most of the names of the curtain come out of the first fight. Those who have already had a chance to adjust their breath temporarily. Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong were lucky enough to win a match against two people of eight levels of Qi soul state. But the more so, the more worried the night. Zhang Qinghong, Chen Canghai, yinxueyue and Bai Zhixin all won the competition. After a lot of competition, half of them have been eliminated. The rest are all masters, and... They are all masters with very strong means. Especially taitianqing and fengzhantian. These two people, along with the holy house, participated in the big competition, the purpose was not to get the big match ranking! I''m afraid there''s something else. I''m afraid I can''t avoid meeting them. Bang! The curtain turned again. People breathe tightly and stare blazing. When the curtain stopped, exclamation began. The referee took back his sight and yelled, "dragon stage: taitianqing!" "Hutai: the wind fights the sky!" "What?" The pupils contract in the daytime. When the curtain moved again, he was staring at the curtain, and his heart was disturbed. Soon, the curtain stopped turning... the referee yelled again. "Longtai: Angelica dahurica heart." "Hutai, Chen Canghai." People''s eyes almost brush, all gathered here. His face was tense at night. Angelica dahurica heart pale, double pupil slightly open, looking at the Dragon stage. Tai Tianqing stepped forward like an eagle flying on the Dragon platform. He held his chest in both hands and stood still with his eyes closed. A domineering momentum was released from his body. "Abstain!" He stood up at night and cried out. "If a player wants to abstain, he should stand on the ring and propose to abstain, otherwise it will not be true." The old judge looked at the white night and said faintly. Is there such a rule? People in the Tibetan dragon house look ugly. "Brother, don''t worry. I know I''m not the opponent of Tai Tianqing. I''m going to give up in the ring now." "Well, remember, you must abstain. Otherwise, taitianqing will treat you like yinfeihua." The night sank. Angelica Heart nodded, look serious, jump to the Dragon platform. It''s no surprise for everyone that Bai Zhixin wants to give up. Although Bai Zhixin has a good talent, it''s much different from Tai Tianqing. She''s lucky to enter the second round. It''s impossible to defeat Tai Tianqing.Fortunately, the heart of Angelica dahurica did not insist, and then directly on the Dragon platform. "The game begins!" Exclaimed the referee. On hearing this, Bai Zhi immediately exclaimed, "I give up..." however, before the word "Quan" was uttered, an amazing spirit suddenly came. White night suddenly stand up, eyes such as sword, face ferocious stare at the Dragon platform. "Quan..." Dong! When the right word of Angelica dahurica heart just came out of her mouth, the terrible soul force had already exploded on her body. Bang! There was a dull noise. The body of Baizhi heart flew out directly, and hit the border on the edge of the Dragon platform severely. When people turned down, they kept spitting blood. There was an uproar. "Tai Tianqing!" The people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard and the original Jue Hun sect stood up one after another and roared angrily. "Referee, he broke the rules!" "He has already given up, and he has even given up! Mean People yelled. However, the old referee shook his head and said: "player Tai Tianqing is an attack launched before the player''s heart has not given up, so it is not illegal! Now I declare that Bai Zhixin, a contestant in Longtai duel, gave up the competition, and taitianqing won. Taitianqing won two wins and was qualified for the final round of the contest! " The referee said without expression. The people were filled with indignation. The white night stares at Tai Tianqing. At the moment, Tai Tianqing also sweeps his eyes towards this side. They look at each other, and he can see the contempt in the eyes of Tai Tianqing. Yes, Tai Tianqing came here not to rank, but to kill! Bai Ye plunges down and rushes onto the challenge arena to hold Bai Zhi''s heart down. In the end, too hasty, Tai Tianqing''s blow only hurt the soul of heaven, but did not break it. But this injury is not light, not only will take a long time to recover, I am afraid that after recovery, the cultivation will also regress a little. "Brother... I''m ok... Don''t worry..." Angelica dahurica''s heart and mouth are still holding blood, and her voice is weak. "Don''t be afraid. Everything will be OK." The white night coagulates the voice way, rushes to the Tibetan dragon courtyard that side, says the wind early then vacates a fa array, for Bai Zhi heart to recover. "Immediately arrange someone to send her to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, please thrush, Qifeng for her treatment." Yan Feng cheered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 "No, I don''t go... I want to watch here... Watch my brother take the big than the first..." Bai Zhi heart weak shouts. White night quietly watching the heart of Baizhi that haggard face, suddenly from the Qianlong ring take out two pills, put into the heart of Angelica dahurica small mouth. "The best soul pill?" Others saw it and exclaimed. When the soul pill entered the abdomen, the gaunt face of Angelica dahurica immediately became ruddy, and the wounds on her body were also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. In particular, tianhun was moistened by the pure and surging soul power of the best soul pill, and it was even stronger than before. Li Muyun and others see that the flesh is aching. This is the best soul pill. It''s the treasure of the soul. I don''t know how good it is to practice. But at the same time, it''s still two... however, at this time, the white night seems to be not enough, so they take two more and put them into the mouth of Angelica dahurica. "Zhi Xin, how do you feel?" Asked the white night. "Good sweet..." Bai Zhi heart called tone, weak way: "feel the body warm, also don''t ache... Elder brother... What pill is this?" "It''s just some common pills. You should have a good rest and talk later." White night smiles. "Well." Angelica dahurica heart should road. Taitianqing! My hair is cold at night, and my eyes are cold. Mo Jian and others are twitching. They don''t know what to say. Although the best soul pill has healing effect, it is more suitable for cultivation, but it''s all taken for healing in the daytime... What should I say? bo tim tin mat? Angelica dahurica heart here temporarily stabilized, but the situation on the other side of the tiger platform is not over. At the moment, Chen Canghai and Fengzhan Tianzheng are in full swing. It is amazing that Chen Canghai did not fall behind under the fierce attack of wind and sky. The spirit of fengzhantian is extremely crazy. His soul power is like a flaming flame, which is continuously vented forward with his actions. The wind war angel has a long, dark sword. His arms shake away, and the shadow of the sword is heavy. However, what is more amazing is the spirit of Chen Canghai. He has a flying fish spirit. He can jump to the sky and the earth at will. He can jump thousands of meters high. There is no boundary on the top of the arena. He is totally unrestricted. With the advantage of high altitude, he has launched a seesaw battle with fengzhantian, and only uses his soul power to fight from a long distance. However, Feng zhantian did not give in. His feet sank, then he jumped up high and forced Chen Canghai. He waved the black sword in his hand, and a hundred sword shadows appeared. Chen Canghai''s eyes congealed, his hand swayed, and a ray of thunder flashed by. Bang! The wind and the sky fell from the sky, and the whole tiger platform was full of thunder. "It''s the Fu Wen Lei sword that Chen Canghai got from the worship of the moon god!" The cry of surprise rang out. But look at Chen Canghai''s long sword in his hand. The sword is like thunder and lightning, standing aloof in the sky and powerful as the God of war. He gazed at the windy day and waved again. The sword in his hand burst out several lightning strikes and hit the ground. Feng zhantian dodges quickly and the arena is smashed. The situation seems to be gradually mastered by Chen Canghai. "Elder martial brother Chen! Good job "Kill him in one breath!" "Come on, elder martial brother Chen!" The original juehunzong disciples cried out with excitement. But at this time, the windstorm day, which was constantly avoiding lightning strikes, suddenly stopped. "Chen Canghai, is this the treasure you got in bieyun mountain? Only these powers? " "Enough for you!" Chen Canghai hummed, continued to wave the sword of Rune thunder, lightning and thunder, again attacked the wind and the sky. "Is it?" This time, the wind and the sky did not dodge, he looked at the lightning, the black sword blew away. Bang! Lightning burst, and in this moment, a low roar burst out. "Let me show you what is the real secret treasure of the moon worship God sect!" As soon as the sound fell, two golden lights suddenly shot out from the scattered thunder and lightning and landed directly on Chen Canghai''s chest. This is the eyes of the wind and the sky!! Whoa. Chen Canghai suddenly fell from the sky like a broken kite and fell directly to the ground. The spirit of his whole body disappeared without a trace. "Why can''t my soul suddenly feel it? What have you done? " Chen Canghai roared. "This is the secret that I got in the worship of the moon god! Seal the soul pupil! Under my double pupils, any spirit will lose its efficacy. You are just mortals in front of me! " Feng zhantian laughs and stabs Chen Canghai''s heart with a sword. He does not attack stone trough, straight to the key, the purpose is the same as Tai Tianqing, obvious! "I give up!" Chen Canghai was in a hurry. But at the moment of his words, Feng zhantian released the handle of his sword and the black sword flew out. Chen Canghai''s face fused and he turned over quickly. The black sword stabbed him fiercely, and the surging soul power of the sword directly lifted it away. Chen Canghai fell on the border not far away, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and all his skin and flesh had cracked."The winner of Hutai is the wind and the sky." The referee announced loudly. Fengzhantian slowly walked down from the tiger platform, while Chen Canghai was carried down by the people of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Seeing Chen Canghai''s miserable appearance, people all understand the intention of Feng Zhan Tian and Tai Tianqing. Kill! Waste man! Is this their approach? Many people are angry, but they dare not speak. Cangdan, give her a deep breath of baipinhong and give it to her. There is no exception in the Tibetan dragon yard. All the losers are seriously injured. Now, only Bai Ye and Zhang Qinghong are left to fight. "Fengzhantian and taitianqing both won two victories. Elder martial Sister Zhang, you should not meet them, but we still don''t know who are with them. You should be careful." In the white night, the side head faces the light red road. "I have a sense of propriety." Zhang Qinghong nodded. Then the curtain flashed again. The list of Longtai and Hutai soon appeared. "Longtai: the wind is strong!" "Hutai: Fu merciless!" "Longtai: white night!" "Hutai: Zhang Qinghong!" Cried the old judge. As soon as this remark fell, people''s expressions became tense. Just back to the peak, Feng zhantian, who is talking with the wind and yellow sand, hears these names and immediately falls on the body of the white night. "I just hurt Chen Canghai. I''m afraid I''m not willing to accept it at night. Zhengdi, you should be careful. If you can''t fight this person, you should admit defeat directly. Don''t give him a chance!" Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "Don''t worry, my cousin. I will pay attention to the fact that although he has three heavenly spirits, his soul state is too poor. I will try to use my advantages to attack his weakness." The wind is humming a way, he is a big man of three big and five thick, the size is bigger than the wind and the sky, speak is also rude. Feng zhantian is quite confident in Fengzheng''s strength. Although Feng Zheng''s talent is not amazing, with the cultivation of his family and his efforts, he has also entered the Ninth level of Qi and soul state last month. Even if he can''t win the white night, at least he won''t let the other side win too easily. "Help me drain his strength. In the third round, I''ll kill him." The wind fights the way of heaven. "Cousin, look at me!" The wind is shouting, directly to the Dragon platform jump. At the moment of landing, there was a big bang, and the whole arena shook open. Feng Zheng''s feet smashed on the Dragon platform and looked at the white night of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. In the white night, he stood up and walked to the Dragon platform. There was no exaggeration of the stage and the breath was not revealed. After jumping on the Dragon platform, he stood still and waited for the duel to begin. He stood in the ring, motionless as the wind, a sense of self-confidence surging in his face. The two contestants in the tiger arena were also ready. The referee glanced at the two arena, raised his hand and drank: "the contest begins!" When the voice dropped, the white night went directly to the wind. His momentum was still not released, but his expression was extremely serious, especially his eyes, which were somewhat ferocious. "White night, are you angry? His younger sister was severely injured, and his soul was damaged. His elder martial brother was badly wounded and was carried down from the challenge arena! I know you won''t, but I''ll tell you, even if you don''t, it won''t help, because now you can''t even protect yourself. " The wind was laughing and raised his fist toward the forehead of the white night, and the brutal soul power swept over with his strength. Fengzheng''s heavenly soul is the five fold heavenly soul of the stone pig in the sky. He is not only physically powerful, but also amazingly incomparable in strength. In the face of the iron fist, the white night did not change his face, nor did he dodge. He raised his arm to meet him. Bang! The fist blows on the body of the white night. The King Kong is immortal. How terrible is the body of the white night? The wind is not using all its strength. This blow is ignored by the white night. "That''s all you have?" The white night is expressionless. "Ha ha, try again!" The wind is angry and laughs, so he stops his fist and blows again. The front of the fist fell like a bear''s paw. It was so terrible that it hit the chest of the white night. Bang! There was a dull sound again. But the night was still motionless, and the blow was painless. "Are the Feng family as incompetent as you?" White night shook his head. "Asshole!" The wind is completely angry and hits again. But at this time, the white night also moved, a palm to cover. The huge fist directly hits the palm of his left hand, and it is difficult to enter another half inch... "eh?" Feng Zheng frowned. I don''t want this guy''s strength to be so big. But it doesn''t matter. Even if strength doesn''t dominate, he''s definitely not my opponent in soul power. The wind is thinking, and immediately mobilize the spirit of heaven. But just at the moment of his action, a general trend diffused, and his soul power was controlled and hard to motivate. At night, the palm of the hand exerts force, directly grasps the Feng Zheng fist."Ah The wind was shrieking, and the hair of that fist was cracking. The bone was completely crushed. White night eyes a cold, taking advantage of the wind is opening mouth scream moment, hands such as lightning, suddenly into the wind Zheng''s mouth, and then a pull. Pooh! Feng Zheng''s eyes are protruding, and his mouth spits out meat and blood. Looking at the white night, he holds a bloody piece of meat in his right hand. "It''s the tongue!" "White night... Actually pulled out the tongue of Feng Zheng!" "In this way... Isn''t it... Feng Zheng can''t admit defeat?" People around were shocked to learn of the white night''s intention. This is revenge!! Naked revenge! White night to revenge for the heart of Angelica dahurica and Chen Canghai! "Give up!! referee!! Feng Zheng has given up his defeat Feng zhantian realized that he was not right and quickly called out. "To admit defeat, the contestants must admit defeat in person, and no one else can intervene." The referee said without expression. "Feng Zheng''s tongue was pulled out and he couldn''t speak. How did he admit defeat?" The wind and the sky roar. "He can smash his own trough and admit defeat The referee said. But just after saying this, a crisp sound came from the Dragon platform, and there was a wave of voices around. But looking at the blood splashing from Longtai, two bloody arms flew into the air. White night will be Feng Zheng''s arms to unload! Strong! Too strong! The wind of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state is facing the white night and has no strength to fight back. It''s unbelievable. Who would have believed all this without seeing it with his own eyes? Feng zhantian pinches his fists and stares at the people on the stage ferociously. He expected Fengzheng to consume the strength of white night. However, as soon as he came to power, he tried his best to suppress Fengzheng. He even pulled out his tongue and lifted his arm in front of the public. At the beginning of the fight, white night has decided to take revenge on the wind family. The wind is the arms are unloaded, people almost fainted in pain, can not stand up. White night quietly looking at the wind is, suddenly raised his feet, to his chest to trample on. Click. The spirit of heaven was shattered. The wind is spitting several mouthfuls of blood and faints. Fengzhantian knows that Fengzheng has been abandoned... the victory in the white night is extremely relaxed and bloody. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 He used his means and ruthlessness to announce to those who intended to attack him that he was not easy to provoke. Just when Feng zhantian thought all this was over, a sharp blade suddenly flashed in front of him. Pooh! Feng Zheng''s head was cut off directly. The white night actually has not stopped, directly kills Feng Zheng with the soft sword! Feng family all stand up, eyes contain murderous gas, glare at the person on the Dragon stage. This is provocation! Challenge to the wind family! "This guy is really a troublemaker Yin XueYue smiles bitterly. "Although he has a good talent, he is arrogant and arrogant by virtue of his ability, and his means are vicious! Such a person, if kept, may be a disaster to me in summer. " Nangong''s Willow eyebrows are a little tight. She is not happy with the white night. People all around us are talking about it, both admiration and disgust. "Long Tai, the white night victory of the Tibetan dragon house." Exclaimed the referee. "White night!" The wind fights the sky low voice to roar a way. He was angry and really moved. He never hated a man like he did now! He didn''t care about Fengzheng''s death, but he hated the attitude of Baiye, and hated that he used his means to beat Fengjia''s face and trample Fengzheng''s family under his feet. "The third round, I''ll wait for you!" When passing by fengzhantian, a cold word floated into his ears. "Oh." White night should a, return to Mo Jian and others. People looked at the white night, and their hearts filled with deep fear. Use the method of pulling out the tongue to prevent the other party from surrendering, thus killing the other party! It''s a lot more terrifying than taitianqing. This man... I''m afraid it''s a more dangerous existence than taitianqing and fengzhantian. "The third uncle is right. He really needs to pay attention to the white night. He has a delicate mind. He is calm and calm when fighting. He is good at analyzing the situation and seizing the weaknesses of his opponent. From his imagination to the method of pulling out his tongue, we can see that ordinary means have no effect on him. He is afraid that he has a response plan in advance." "I thought my opponents were Tai Tianqing, fengzhantian and tianmoye, but there was another white night..." Dong! At this time, the curtain was turbulent again, and people''s enthusiasm became a little lower. After all, taitianqing, luobuchang, fengzhantian and others had been promoted. Although the rest of them had good strength, they were still much worse than these evil geniuses. However, when the curtain stopped, the eyes of the white night suddenly tightened. Longtai: tianmoye. Longtai: Lin Zhengtian! "Elder martial brother Lin, maybe you can become famous in the first battle." The white night smiles. "Is tianmoye my stepping stone? Not bad. " Lin Zhengtian walked towards the Dragon platform with a smile on his face. "Elder martial brother Lin, be careful." Zhang Qinghong and others said. "Don''t worry, the big deal is defeat. I can see it With a free and easy smile, Lin Zhengtian jumped onto the Dragon platform. For Lin Zhengtian, many people are not familiar with it. Most of the battle was won by tianmoye, so people paid little attention to the battle of Longtai. Most people looked at Hutai. At the gate of controlling animals, everyone was relieved. If you fight against Shangfeng zhantian, taitianqing or white night, moye will not be relaxed that day. But I didn''t expect that Lin Zhengtian, who was unknown to the public, should be a saint from his clothes. It seems that he followed Chen Canghai and others, and he did not know where the villain appeared. "Senior brother, it''s great that I didn''t meet those seeded players. This time, he can keep his strength and advance smoothly." "Elder martial brother, we depend on you to control the beast gate." "Come on, big brother." The people who control the beast gate shout one after another. Tian moye nodded and looked at the prince and princess mountain, and then a little bit of his feet floated towards the Dragon platform like a leaf. "The match begins!" Cried the referee. But the voice dropped, the people on the Dragon stage did not rush to start. Day Mo Xie eyebrow a pick, the sight cold stare at Lin Zhengtian, light way: "you are not my opponent, roll down." "Not your opponent? Brother moye, you haven''t fought with me, how can you think so? And... Can''t you use the word "please"? Is it disrespectful to use "roll" Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. The day moye hums a voice, light way: "nobody, will only show the benefit of the tongue." "If you don''t fight me, how can you know if I''m a good talker?" Lin Zhengtian raised his hand with a pure spirit in his palm. This soul power is very pure. No matter in color or smell, it is superior. The general soul person is afraid that it can not be cultivated."This soul power..." day Mo Xie eyebrow tiny frown: "interesting, perhaps I can accompany you to play." "Well, your honor, please." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. Tianmoye snorted, but he was not a patient man. After he decided to take the move, all his soul power was released and he oppressed Lin Zhengtian. The momentum soars into the sky, and the challenge arena is instantly controlled by tianmoye! However, Lin Zhengtian did not move. "Well?" There is something wrong with Tian moye''s feeling. Standing in front of him clearly, why does he have a kind of illusory and ethereal feeling? Forget it! Nobody, die for me! Tian moye thought coldly and thought, and his hands were unambiguous. The terror spirit wrapped his palm and blasted toward Lin Zhengtian. The hand was still like a hand in the air, but when he got close to Lin Zhengtian, he quickly turned into an eagle''s claw, which was ferocious and terrifying. "It''s over." "It''s bad luck for that boy to meet Mo Ye." People on the periphery smile jokingly. Some people move their eyes to the tiger platform, as if they can''t bear to see Lin Zhengtian''s head in a different place. But just then... bam! A crisp sound came out. The motionless Lin Zhengtian suddenly raised his palms, one palm opened the sky moye''s claws, and the other hand became a palm, patting him in the abdomen. Tian moye''s body shook and fell to the side. His feet fell to the ground, but his body swayed and staggered back a few steps, almost falling down. "What?" There was an uproar all around. This guy not only took tianmoye''s move, but also took advantage of the situation to fight back. Tianmoye and other characters? It''s the same level as Feng zhantian. His soul power is unimaginable. But Lin Zhengtian dare to fight with his flesh and blood. How terrible is his soul power? "I look down on you." Tian moye''s face suddenly congealed. In the move just now, he was mostly careless, but it also made him understand that although the man in front of him was unknown, his strength was extraordinary. "Brother moye, now you see, am I qualified to fight with you?" Lin Zhengtian asked with a smile. "It''s OK. Let me see how deep you are." Tian moye suppressed his anger and rushed back again. His hands were flat, his fingers were close together, and his fingertips were facing Lin Zhengtian. His soul was wrapped in ten fingers, and his fingertips were extremely sharp. Lin Zhengtian waved his two palms. With each palm, the soul power burst from the palm, and ten palms in a row. The soul power around him was as strong as purple fog. "What kind of spirit is this guy?" Tianmoxie''s eyes became more and more deep. Lin Zhengtian''s body twists, as if to avoid the attack of tianmoye, but tianmoye''s body also writhes, his body is incredibly twisted like a rubber band, and the whole person is actually directly entangled with Lin Zhengtian, and his two hands are like swords, cutting hard at the neck and heart of the target... "you can''t escape! Under the shackles of my serpentine, anyone will become my prey, unable to escape, but will be destroyed by my fangs The light flashed in the eyes of tianmoye, and the thought was cruel in his heart. At this time, two swift palms suddenly hit his hands... PATA. Tian moye''s palm was fanned to one side again. "This?" Tianmoye''s pupil was enlarged once. Whoosh! At the moment of tianmoye''s stupefied spirit, Lin Zhengshu suddenly shrinks the soul power released and bombards tianmoye, who is entangled in him. Tianmoye couldn''t bear the attack of the soul force like a needle and broke away from Lin Zhengtian''s body. "I should admit that you are strong enough for me to do my best." Tianmoye''s voice sank. "Just going all out?" All of a sudden, Lin Zhengtian put on a strange posture with one hand facing forward and the other behind him. His smile converged. "I used to be a disciple of juehun sect. I learned a set of soul skill palms in juehun sect, which is called" Twelve moves of heaven and earth palm ". Since I entered the holy yard, I have been practicing this soul skill. Now, let me see if my efforts in this period of time have yielded any results." Lin Zhengtian murmured and rushed away. His hands were dancing fast, and his palms were all over the sky. As soon as tianmoye''s heart was tight, he immediately made a move. His body bent down, all his limbs landed on the ground, and his spirit gushed out and wrapped his body. He turned him into a huge rhinoceros. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the shadow of the palm blows on his body, making a burst sound. Those who pay attention to the tiger platform have to look at the Dragon platform, only to find the wonderful dragon platform. The giant rhinoceros, which was transformed by tianmoye, was constantly shaken. The rhinoceros dashed and hit Lin Zhengtian. However, Lin Zhengtian''s hands sank and hit the rhinoceros head. Bang! The whole dragon stage swayed, and the rhinoceros'' body trembled for a while, but it still stood up. "The first move of heaven and earth palm! Mountain and river Lin Zhengtian''s hands burst into yellow light with a big drink. His soul power seemed to come alive and quickly gathered and danced between his palmsBang! The palms hit the rhinoceros on top of their heads. "Moo!" Rhinoceros roar. "The second move of heaven and earth palm! The earth is shaking and the mountain is shaking! " Lin Zhengtian drank it again. He clapped his hands on both sides of the rhino''s neck, and then drove the rhinoceros to shake its huge body. "The third move of heaven and earth palm! Reverse Kunlun "The fourth move of heaven and earth palm! Broken mountains and rivers ... Lin Zhengtian clapped one hand after another, and the rhinoceros'' body was shaken one after another, and the giant was beaten and retreated again and again, unable to resist. There was a burst of exclamation from those on the periphery. "Broken!" Lin Zhengtian drank a lot, and the front of his hand suddenly turned, and all the power of rhinoceros was unloaded. Whoosh! Rhinoceros is back to the heaven moye God. He is panting and full of palm prints. He is in great distress. However, he does not give up. His feet are a little bit higher, and his soul power rearranges on him. In a blink of an eye, people turn into eagles. It''s really enviable that we can make full use of the advantages of the illusory things by using the soul power to free illusions. When the eagle pours on the food, the eagle''s claws attack, and the soul power on the claws splashes wildly, which is like an arrow. However, Lin Zhengtian raised his hands again, turned the shadow into a shadow, picked up the stars and searched for the moon, and looked like those soul arrows. He caught all those arrows and crushed them... people were shocked. Lin Zhengtian! It''s like a stove that can melt all moves! He seems to be able to crack any soul skill moves! "God moye... It''s hard." Whoosh! At this time, the eagle''s two claws suddenly ran out of two lightning, one red and one blue, mixed in the soul force, and roared to Lin Zhengtian. It''s the spirit beast ice fire twin snakes raised by tianmoye! Two snakes are extremely cunning. They climb into Lin Zhengtian''s arm. The snake''s mouth is wide open, and the ice and fire erupt from the left and right to Lin Zhengtian''s head. Bang! Ice and fire contact, immediately burst, a large number of fog submerged Lin Zhengtian''s body. "Senior brother Lin!" The disciples of juehun sect cried out nervously. Countless people looked in a hurry. Lin Zhengtian... Just hang up? "No!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 Tian moye, who has been transformed into a human, suddenly realizes that it is wrong and rushes to Lin Zhengtian. But as soon as he approached, he saw a fire and ice, and two spirits flew out of the fog. Tian moye dodged in a hurry. When the fog cleared up, he found that Lin Zhengtian was all right. Moreover, he grabbed the heads of the ice and fire snakes, forced them to control their head direction, and forced them to attack with soul power. "Brother moye, I didn''t expect you were a snake farmer." Lin Zhengtian smiles. "Asshole!" Tianmoye was very angry and rushed over. At this time, Lin Zhengtian suddenly threw the ice and fire snakes into the air. At the same time, his whole body was full of spirit and gas, and he roared fiercely at the two snakes. "These two snakes are not serious spirits. It''s better to destroy them!" Lin Zhengtian''s mouth is freezing and killing. "Not good!" Heaven Mo evil spirit, feeling a Lin, jump to jump, release the soul power, busy wrapped to the two spirit snakes. This spirit snake was cultivated by him with great energy. What a pity if it was destroyed like this? But at this critical juncture, Lin Zhengtian suddenly began to smile and stride forward. "No! He''s going to attack the trough There was shouting outside. Tianmoye suddenly turns around and sees Lin Zhengtian slapping the stone trough belonging to tianmoye with a slap in the face... Dong! The trough is attacked, cracks appear, and the liquid begins to overflow. "Tianmoye lost!" There is a pity in people''s eyes. Lin Zhengtian is so strong! Everyone looked down on him. But at this time, tianmoye suddenly showed a strange smile. Lin Zhengtian eyebrows move, raised his hand, but see his palm heart a pitch black. "Poison?" Lin Zhengtian suddenly realized. "Yes, I smeared poison on the stone trough. Lin Zhengtian, you have some skills, but you are so conceited that you don''t think I can see that you deliberately kill me and lead me away from the stone trough? Ha ha, now you have been poisoned by my ice cicada venom. If you don''t have my antidote, after a stick of incense, your body will turn into ice and die completely. I advise you to admit defeat, otherwise, you won''t get the antidote. " Tianmoye said with a cold smile. Lin Zhengtian was silent. People outside can''t hear the conversation between the two, and I don''t know why Lin Zhengtian stopped after attacking the stone trough. The atmosphere became very strange. "Give up." Tianmoye is staring at his own stone trough. There is not much liquid in it, and there is not much time left. "Is there no way to save it?" Lin Zhengtian sighed. "If you don''t admit defeat within three breaths, you''ll die." "Good!" Unexpectedly, Lin Zhengtian suddenly called out, then raised his hand, without hesitation toward the side of the stone trough. Bang! Tianmoye''s stone trough was completely broken, and Lin Zhengshu''s palm was once again contaminated with ice cicada venom. "You... You''re crazy! Are you going to die? " Tianmoye''s pupil is so huge that he looks at Lin Zhengtian in disbelief. "It doesn''t matter anymore." Lin Zhengtian shrugs and smiles. "Winner of Longtai, holy yard: Lin Zhengtian!" The referee announced the result immediately and the voice rang out. The people around were stunned. The people who control the beast gate are all petrified. They look at the sky moye on the Dragon platform. "Is this man really going to die?" Tianmoye was shocked. At this time, Lin Zhengtian suddenly took out a small golden bottle from the storage ring. He poured out a pill from the bottle, put it into his mouth, and then walked down. Tianmoye was stunned and looked at him in a hurry, but he saw the ice cicada venom in his palm... All disappeared. "No way!" The sky moye was struck by lightning, and the whole person was lost. He is most proud of the ice cicada venom... Unexpectedly, was this person instantly released? The battle between Lin Zhengtian and tianmoye was really ups and downs and wonderful. However, many people still couldn''t understand what they were talking about? Why can Lin Zhengtian break tianmoye''s stone trough so easily? "Brother Lin, Congratulations!! Now you''ve won two games in a row, and you can be promoted! " The disciples of Jue Hun sect rushed over one after another, rejoicing. No one thought that Lin Zhengtian could enter the third round, and... So smoothly. "It''s just luck." Lin Zhengtian came towards the white night with a smile. "What pill are you taking? Even the poison of heaven moye can be solved? " Asked the white night strangely. "You guess what''s going on inside?" Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "When I see the liquid on your hands, I guess one or two.""Ha ha, I''m lucky. I have a life prolonging pill given by my mother. It can neutralize all kinds of poisons. Although the animal poison developed by tianmoye is extraordinary, it is not worth mentioning before this life extending pill." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "Tianmoye is the first disciple of yushoumen. After getting the true story of yuhumen, the poisons he developed must be extraordinary. However, elder martial brother Lin is very confident that his pills can neutralize his poison. Thus, senior brother Lin''s pills are of higher grade." Said the white night. "I think so." Lin Zhengtian smiles, but doesn''t go on. White night also did not speak again, he knew that Lin Zhengtian must have concealed something, but he did not want to say, and it was not interesting to continue to ask. Zhang Qinghong did not have many accidents, but was defeated by Fu mercilessly. She returned to the mountain with a helpless face, and all rushed to comfort her. Fortunately, Zhang Qinghong''s state of mind is not bad, and she soon extricated herself from her depression. "Well, now that we have only you and me for promotion, get ready to participate in the third round." White night road. "Brother, come on..." sitting in the big array of Angelica Heart open eyes, weak said. "Don''t worry." "Elder martial brother Bai, look at you!" "Senior brother Lin, you must come back with a good place! And elder martial brother Bai! Never lose to those guys "Come on People were excited, especially the people in the Tibetan dragon house. They had no hope for Dabi at all. They were not willing to participate in the competition. They were angry and frightened because other forces could bully and humiliate the Tibetan dragon house at will, but they could only watch and fear the white night Safety, one person to participate in the war than, almost die. Now, however, they find that worry is totally unnecessary! Although there is only one person in the white night, he is strong in crushing and enters the third round with amazing strength. How can we do nothing about him! However, all the contestants who enter the third round are all favored by heaven and evil genius. Their names will also spread throughout the Xia Dynasty. But. The third round is the beginning of the big match. In this war, a large number of geniuses will be lost. With Lin Zhengtian''s promotion, the second round soon ended. One third of the talents in the second round of promotion die in the arena, and those who are defeated by the stone trough are lucky. When Liu Ming, the soul dispersant, won the last match of Dabi, the dragon and tiger platform that fell in the middle of the peaks gradually collapsed. The old man closed his eyes and remained silent for a moment, then called open. "The second round is officially over, and the final contest will start in two hours!" The old man said, and turned to the depths of the sky palace. The white night frowned and looked quietly. In the end, Dabi is carried out in the depth of the sky palace. The third round is not a one-on-one duel, but a real contest between the soul and the dead. Now the players who have been promoted to the third round are Feng zhantian, Tai Tianqing, luobuchang and Fu Wuqing. Yinxueyue, who represents the Yinjia family, also has two black horses, Zhengtian and Baiye. In addition to these people, what attracted people''s attention was the flying snow of Zixing University. I have to say that her luck was really good. Her opponents in the two wars were only the eighth level peak of Qi soul state, and did not meet a seed player of level 9, which made the people of Zixing college very happy. However, Liu Ming is more concerned than piaoyue. He is not a member of the academy or his family. He is a loose monk. According to the rules, the scattered soul person who does not belong to the influence can also participate in the war, but it is too difficult to fight alone. Basically, the first round can''t pass. However, before the war, the loose monk has a team of 30 people to help him, and the first pass is smooth After customs clearance, the opponents we met in the second round were not strong, and they were promoted smoothly. In addition to piaoyue and Liuming, there is another person who is quite eye-catching. The man was very big, with dark skin all over his body. His name was black tiger. In the second round, all those who fought against him were abandoned by him. Black tiger is with Tai Tianqing to participate in Dabi, but in the light of Tai Tianqing, many people did not notice him. But to be sure, he must have come from the general''s office. Many people don''t understand that beixuan family and tianmoye, who are favored, can''t even enter the third round. However, people like piaoyue, Liuming and Baiye break into the third round. It has to be said that the element of luck in the big match is also very important. After the cruel fighting, a total of 10 people were promoted in the third round. Tai Tianqing, fengzhantian, luobuchang, Lin Zhengtian, Baiye, piaoyue, Liuming, yinxueyue, Fu Qingqing, Heihu. These ten people have been listed as the top ten young masters of Wangdu, and they are well-known in the dynasty. There were countless cheers all around. A zunda Neng looks at these ten people with appreciative eyes. "Granddad, they know that my brother has achieved so much, and they don''t know how they will feel." Angelica dahurica heart open eyes, pale face looking at the Wei An''s back, whispering and way."If you don''t change it, it''s up to you." Luozhentian and luozhendi walk together. Luozhentian takes out a jade card and hands it to Luobu. Around the family see, all look tight. Fall not to change immediately kneel down on both knees, hands hold up, take the jade card seriously. "This is the imperial family order. If you hold this order, you will be the next owner. Don''t let us down and win the first place! It''s my home style Luo Zhentian cheered, full of momentum. "We will live up to the expectations of the family." It''s not for the sound of the response. Feng zhantian glances at the seed players of the big families and takes back his sight. At this time, a servant comes quickly. "Young master Feng, the prince has called for you." The servant said respectfully. Feng Zhan Tian looks at the mountain peak over the prince''s side, and Tai Tianqing is standing beside the prince. He went over and saluted. "Zhan Tian, you are here." The crown prince swept his eyes and said, "the third round is about to be held. Now I want you to do something with Tianqing. You have to finish this for me. Do you understand?" "What''s your Highness''s command? It''s all right. The battle will be finished." The wind and the sky are serious. The prince waved to the side, and the servant stepped forward with a mirror. The mirror was bronze, with eagle wings carved on both sides, and an eagle eye was printed on the top of the mirror. The eyes were sharp, and it made life cold just staring at it. "This is the eagle mirror. Besides you, Tianqing also has one!" "This thing?" Feng zhantian''s face was full of doubts. He tried to inject some soul power into it. In an instant, a strange scene appeared in the eagle mirror. It was a dark and terrifying depression. Everything in the depression could be seen clearly through the mirror, which was extremely magical. Feng zhantian''s face suddenly changed and he suddenly raised his head to look at the prince. But the prince raised his hand, indicating that he did not have to say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 "You, Tianqing, black tiger, three people will act together, and another person will take care of you!" The prince said. "Action?" "Rooting program." The prince simply read out four words. Feng zhantian''s eyes were tight. He didn''t speak any more. He just made a bow and retreated to one side. Not far away, Nangong Mei, who is chatting, looked at this, and her eyes twinkled with something. Whoa. At this time, a gust of wind rose suddenly, rippling in the sky palace. In the distance came the sound of trumpets, followed by a group of men and women in yellow robes flying towards this side. Looking up in the daytime, there is nothing wrong with flying. These people step on the air and shuttle in the air. There are hundreds of people under their feet. Only the people in Jue Hun state can resist Qi and soar into the air. Naturally, these more than 100 people can not be juehun people. Otherwise, how terrible would it be? However, the strength of these more than 100 people is at least above the fifth level of Qi and soul state. The reason why they can fly in the air lies in the huge sedan chair in their center. Under the sedan chair, there is a Dharma array, which is constantly rotating, releasing the soul power, and releasing all directions. Everything around, including the sedan chair, rises into the air. These people can ride on the air without leaving the sedan chair. Who arranged the array? So amazing? And who will be among the sedan chairs? The white night was puzzled, but all the people around stood up and saluted the luxurious sedan chair in the air. Even the prince and the princess were no exception. Except for the old judge, everyone saluted the man. Is it emperor? No, if it''s an emperor, it''s not like this. There should be guards around. "Who is this man?" Not far away from the heart of Angelica dahurica can not help, asked in a low voice. "National teacher." Next to the wind whispered. "Yuanhu Guoshi?" White night eyebrows twitch. Guoshi Yuanhu was well-known in the great Xia Dynasty. He once taught the emperor, the prince and the princess. He was very high in the imperial court. He did not ask about the imperial guidelines. He was dedicated to practice. He had high attainments in the Dan Road, and his strength was unfathomable. It is said that the heavenly soul of Yuanhu is the Golden Bell and sky soul of Jiuchong heaven. He is covered with copper, iron and steel. The King Kong is not bad and Yuan Li is Yuan Li Sacrifice is immortal. I don''t know how he came here. More than a hundred men and women with luxurious sedan chairs fell in front of the big competition field. The sedan chairs were lifted up, and an old man with white hair and yellow robes walked out of the stadium. "Don''t be too polite." The old man strayed around a circle, light said. "Thank you The crowd exclaimed. "Teacher, why are you here?" The crown prince took Nangong enterprise and Nangong Mei to the past and asked for a gift. "Your Majesty ordered me to watch the war and pick up some talented people to serve our country." Yuanhu Guoshi said. "That teacher, you are finished. It''s the third round. Everyone who enters the third round is talented." The prince said with a faint smile. "No harm." The master of Yuanhu waved his hand. The man behind him brought a chair. He sat down directly and asked the old judge over there, "how long will the third round start?" The old man glanced at the old man and said, "half an hour." "Good." Yuanhu nodded, then closed his eyes, and did not go to see the seeded players. The national master has arrived. Judging from his words, he clearly represents the present-day emperor. If he can perform better in this third round, he will surely fly into the sky. Everyone was excited. Those who were eliminated were jealous and sour. Many people sighed, while those who succeeded in promotion were eager to fight and their hearts were beating wildly. At this moment, all the family members will be able to give the baby all lost in the past, do the last fight. Yan Feng hesitated and walked towards the white night... "the white night is the sky. Come here. " The way of speaking. They walk. "The third round is extremely dangerous. The candidates will not have any more hands left. It is very difficult for you to come to this stage. I know you will not give up at this time. So, try your best and I will support you." Yanfeng takes out three flags from the storage ring and hands them to them. The three flags are red, yellow and blue, which are very bright. "What is this?" The white night looked at it. "Tricolor flag." "Magic weapon?" "Yes Yan Feng nodded: "this is specially made for you by the president, and the grade will not be inferior to the Tibetan utensil." "Not weaker than hidden vessels?" White night is slightly surprised. He is surprised not by the hidden utensils, but by the dean''s ability to create a treasure of Tibetan level. "What''s the use of this?" Lin Zhengtian asked. "You still have blood moon, three people each one. After entering the final competition venue, you will be scattered everywhere. You can find the position of other people through the flag you hold. This flag can make a short communication. Of course, if the situation is critical, you can quickly break the flag! When the flag is broken, the soul power of the seal inside will be released, and it will rush towards the flag you marked. You can quickly move to the place where the other two flags are located with the help of this soul force"According to President Yan, the tricolor flag is a communication device?" "Yes, you will use it." The style of speech is serious. When they heard the sound, they nodded. Lu Xiaofei took the red flag and ran to give it to yinxueyue at the end of the Yinjia family. If the three people in the third round were tied together, even if they could not get the first place, at least there would be no big problem. At this time, the whole place of tianque suddenly shook. The ground in the center began to crack, and a golden light overflowed from the crack, releasing all directions, covering the deep of the sky palace. People looked up at the magnificent scene. There seems to be something constantly changing in the place with golden light. Before long, the golden light disappeared, and the ground stopped shaking. Looking over there, the whole earth was split. Under the earth, there was a step full of dust... "it is said that when the Xia Dynasty was founded, the founder of the country once received a great gift. Before leaving, the great power left a land of opportunity and happiness in such a king''s capital for the future outstanding year of the Xia Dynasty Those who are light, gifted and capable can find opportunities to stay in this land of blessings. Now, the final arena should be the legendary land of good fortune Mo Jian said slowly. "Good! This treasure land is full of opportunities. However, it is not so easy to take. I believe your majesty is the same intention. If you want to get the chance, you must be prepared to go through the hardships and risks. Now your majesty chose this place as the final place of comparison, which is also the intention! It''s the will of God to get the chance. If they die in it, it can only be said that they are incompetent. " The style of speech is light. "It''s up to them now!" Li Muyun said. "Now, this ranking is enough to stabilize the hearts of our Tibetan dragon Academy. The reward can enrich the strength of our Tibetan dragon Academy. The strategies of the holy yard should not succeed. They can''t defeat our Tibetan dragon house. I would like to stop the white night at this time, but I know that calling off any player at this time is questioning and insulting his strength, but May the white night be in the big match... Nothing unexpected. " The wind whispered, and his eyes were full of worries. Finally, everyone''s assassin''s mace will appear. "The contestants come forward!" The old judge was drinking. Ten people marched to the front of the steps. Among the ten, there was a strong sense of war. "In the end, Dabi will win by touching the xuanming flag in the center of the land of fuze. Those who touch the flag will automatically pass away from the place of fuze. The ranking of Dabi will be determined according to the order of departure of the participants!" The old man fixed his eyes and glanced. His eyes fell on everyone. He took a breath and drank: "now I declare that Wang Dubi is in the final battle. From now on, all the contestants will enter the land of blessing!" The sound falls, the wind fights the sky, Tai Tianqing two people unexpectedly like a gust of wind, bumps into among them. Black tiger and Liu Ming followed. Fall do not change eyebrow a frown, also rush toward the inside. In fact, she was lucky enough to participate in the third round. Now the third round is a match between the strong and the strong, and there is absolutely no luck. All the people in it are masters. If they meet, they will die. However, it is a place of good fortune, with lots of opportunities. What''s more, retreat at this time will only become a laughing stock for others. When the snow bit her teeth, she ran into it. "Elder martial brother Lin, elder martial sister Yin, let''s go." I took a deep breath at night. "Go Lin Zhengtian drinks. The three rushed into the steps. Wangdu Dabie final field, officially opened! When the white night came down the steps, suddenly changed around, as if there was a wonderful air flow in the shuttle, the scene changed. Around the grass luxuriant, green trees Qinghe, flowers bloom, a good quiet forest scenery. Is this the land of blessing? He looks around, but he doesn''t see the figures of Lin Zhengtian and Yin XueYue. After entering here, everyone will be automatically transmitted to different positions. A land of good fortune? Dabi held for such a long time, I''m afraid that the opportunities here have been exhausted by the predecessors, and there is nothing left for the white night. The xuanming flag in the center of the land of fuze is the key to the final Dabi, but the route of the land of fuze is not fixed. It is said that every hundred interest, the land of fuze will be divided into 72 pieces, and it changes rapidly at a speed that ordinary people can''t respond to. It is difficult for people to identify the direction inside, and it is even more difficult to reach the center of the land of fuze. White night jump, high jump, found that the line of sight in front of 100 meters on the broken, the distance of a piece of white, nothing to see. We have to walk. But after a few steps, the night stopped. He moved his brow and closed his eyes to vent the profound meaning of the general situation. Whoosh... a faint movement was introduced into the ear. He was staring at the front, his expression was indifferent, but he saw a strong figure in front of him.Black tiger! "I noticed your movement when I was far away from you. You came to my direction without any hesitation. I think, this is not a coincidence?" The white night is light. "It''s not a coincidence." The black tiger''s face full of cross flesh showed a grim smile: "because from the beginning, you are one of the prey that we want to eliminate. If you don''t know where the prey is, how can you be a qualified hunter?" "Prey? Hunter? " White night eyebrows slightly frown: "you finally want to act?" The black tiger did not answer. His fierce eyes were staring at the white night. His black tongue licked his lips and stepped forward: "Sansheng tianhun, let me appreciate your power!" When the voice fell, the black tiger rushed forward, and behind him appeared a huge black tiger shadow. It was his heavenly soul. Its name was the same as his original name. They were all black tigers! And the black tiger is the soul of the eight heaven! No wonder the black tiger can be promoted to the final big ratio. The white night hums, one foot steps toward the ground. Bang! The surging brute force shook the ground like a wave. But the black tiger''s body is steady, the pace is swift, does not suffer the slightest influence to rush over. He raised his hand. His broad palm was wearing a fingertip. He heard only a "Ding" sound. Five long and thin steel claws, like fangs, sprang out of the fingertip. Wrapped with soul power, the steel claws were like tiger''s claws, and they beat hard at the forehead of the white night. "Die!" Black tiger grinned grimly. "So simple?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 White night raised his hand and directly grasped the steel claw. Forced by brute force, he grabbed it. However, the black tiger made a claw stab at him in an instant, which was too fast to imagine. Dang! A soft sword blows out and the sword collides with its claws. With the strength of the soft sword, it didn''t shatter the steel claw! The two faced each other. It is most surprising that the strength of the black tiger is not weaker than that of the white night. Black tiger face pan sneer, the whole body soul force continuously urges. "Come on, open your three heavenly spirits quickly, or you will not be my opponent with your five level power! Come on The black tiger grinned and yelled, his eyes full of madness. White night looks calm, staring at the twisted face in front of him, and says: "deal with you? No need. " The voice dropped and the general situation opened. Black tiger only felt a sense of being oppressed all over his body. It was hard for him to be oppressed. It seemed that someone was constantly squeezing him, and the operation of soul power in his body became difficult. "Is this your soul power?" The black tiger was not afraid. Instead, he roared, the roar of a tiger rippled, and his brow tightened in the white night. He found that his momentum had been impacted. Potential! This is also potential! Black tiger! You know how to get on with it! Although not strong, but enough to protect himself! But what can this do? At night, his face was chilly, his arms were shaking violently, and all his strength broke out. The black tiger immediately felt the pressure, but he did not dare to keep his hands. How terrible was the yuan power of the soul of the eighth heaven? It''s like stormy waves that cover the white night. Whoa! In the white night, a halo appeared on the top of his head, and a huge dragon shadow whirled out. "One!"!! Good. What about your second one? " The black tiger looks ferocious and laughs wildly. "You want me to sacrifice a second one? Good! I will satisfy you The night is dark hum, the soul of gluttonous heaven also catharsis. The terrifying soul force rushed to the four directions, and the oppressive force of the two heavenly spirits went directly to the town. In coordination with the general situation and profound righteousness, it gave the black tiger amazing pressure. He began to gasp, and his face was not as relaxed as before. "What? Do you want me to sacrifice the third heavenly spirit? " The white night is cold. Even if the black tiger is the Ninth level of strength, the eight heavenly spirits can''t compete with each other. After all, putting the three heavenly spirits together is not as simple as one plus one... "come on... Who is afraid of you!" The black tiger bit his teeth and gasped. "Good!" The white night silk showed no mercy, and the third God, the moon and the sky, was also released. The three soul Shadows were moving around his head, and the three colors reflected the sky. Bang! The black tiger''s body sank directly on the ground, bent his knees and knelt on the ground. It''s horrible! The power of the three heavenly spirits is unimaginable... "can''t hold on?" The white night looks cold at the black tiger. "Ha ha, so what? It''s not so easy for you to kill me! " The black tiger laughs. "Is it?" White night dark hum, suddenly all over the flame light, Yuan Li burst, blazing high temperature baking black tiger. "Ah The black tiger opened its mouth and made a sound like a tiger''s roar. The sound vibrated to the four sides. The sound was mixed with Yuan force. It was so terrible that it only felt that the eardrum seemed to be perforated at night. The black tiger took advantage of the situation to control the trend, and then broke away from the general situation and retreated. "Run away?" White night cold hum, carrying the sword to the black tiger. "I have to admit that your strength is much better than I thought, but even if I can''t kill you now, you will die in my hands soon!" The black tiger laughs. Why is he so confident? White night is puzzled. But at this time, his waist came a shudder, look down, is the tricolor flag! Someone''s in trouble? In the white night, the tricolor flag around the waist is glowing with faint red light. Is elder martial sister Yin in trouble? He closed his eyes slightly, felt the faint breath of the tricolor flag, and soon locked the position. Southwest corner. Can''t entangle with this person for too long! White night suddenly turned around and headed for the southwest corner. But just at the moment of his action, the black tiger over there rushed in front of him and forced him back with a fist. "You seem to have noticed something? Feng Shao is right. Your general situation can make you sensitive to all the movements around you. Should you feel that stinky girl of the Yin family? Want to save her? Unfortunately, you can''t get rid of me. " Black tiger mouth, eyes flash with pride and banter. At this moment, white night can understand why after he killed the seed masters such as beixuan pilou and ye Qian, this guy called black tiger still dares to challenge him!Because the basic purpose of the black tiger is not to kill the white night, but to hold him back. Black tiger''s companion, is killing Yin XueYue and Lin Zhengtian! "So it is, so it is... Fengzhantian, taitianqing, and you have already begun to wipe out the Dabi people?" White night closed his eyes, light said. "It''s not just the three of us, but there''s one more!" "It''s Liu Ming." The white night is light. "How do you know?" The black tiger frowned slightly. "All the casual practitioners who helped him into the second round were well-trained, but more than 30 of them beat a hundred of them to win the promotion banner for Liu Ming. Let alone the loose repair, the clan forces could not find such a group of people. Only in the army can there be such a master. Liu Ming is powerful, but as a loose repair, he is unknown. This is obviously impossible. So I decided that he should be a Tadong like you The white night is light. "Smart! Very smart. " Black tiger clapped his hands: "but even so, what can we do? The three of you may not be as firm as a rock. As long as each of you breaks down, you will be defeated. " "I''m curious about how you''re locking us in this ever-changing area." White night asked again. "Hahaha, if you can''t even do this, how can you do it?" The black tiger laughed. "You tell me the method, I can not kill you, just waste your cultivation." At this time, the white night suddenly said. "Don''t you kill me? Just abolish my accomplishments? " Black tiger Leng next, and then laugh more crazy more happy. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." only his laughter is left in the whole forest. "What makes you so confident that you want to kill me? Ha ha ha ha ha, don''t laugh to death! I admit, you are strong, but you want to kill me? Dream! I want to go, you can''t keep me for ten! " The black tiger is full of irony. The white night looked cold and said faintly, "is it?" He took out a box and threw it forward. And then they opened the box and let out a lot of it. "What? You want to get rid of me? It''s childish. " Looking at the more and more dense fog, the black tiger hums and laughs, dances its claws, rushes into the fog and runs to the white night. He thought the fog was the magic of the white night to escape. The white night did not move, the general trend and Zhen Tian Long soul suppressed the black tiger, and its action slowed down immediately. "Why should I run? Since you''re from Taidong, how can I go if I don''t kill you? " In the white night, his eyes were grim. "That''s a pity, because you can''t do it at all. Even if you have the ability to kill me, you can''t kill me in a short time. That stinky girl of the Yin family is going to die!" The black tiger laughed. "I''m afraid all this will disappoint you." At any time of the day. Whoosh! Whoosh! Several daoyuanli stirred at his fingertips, which turned into an inch long sword and stabbed the black tiger. "Release of soul power? This is a move that can only be possessed by people in Jue Hun state? " Black tiger face a tight, immediately dodge. Fortunately, the breath of these swords is not swift and violent, and it is light to dodge. The black tiger dodged calmly. The white night constantly urges Yuan Li, and the black tiger keeps dodging. He stares at the white night, and suddenly finds that the guy''s expression is very indifferent, and there is no sense of tension at all. Moreover, his moves look terrible, but there is no intention of killing... what is the matter with this guy? He knew that my purpose was to stop him from rescuing Yin XueYue and Lin Zhengtian. Why did he not waste time with me here? If he doesn''t kill me, is it possible that he wants Yinlin to die? Black tiger is confused. But the next second, a dark shadow suddenly covered his body. The black tiger was shocked all over. Looking up, he saw a huge palm suddenly falling from the air and patted him fiercely. "This is..." The black tiger''s pupils dilate and his whole body trembles violently. Fear and hesitation shrouded him for a moment. When he turned his head, he saw a huge and terrible shadow appeared in the fog... "it''s over!" White night light said, straight turn, toward the southwest direction. Dong!!!!! The whole land of happiness suddenly trembled, and all the people inside and outside were nervous and extremely nervous. ... "what happened?" The people on the periphery stare at the hazy land of happiness under the steps, and are terrified. And the people inside are terrified. But the noise lasted only once and then disappeared completely. In the white night, with a steady step, he flew towards the southwest corner. The air has been filled with a bloody smell, he sacrificed to the general situation, distributed around, people have faintly felt the war over there."It''s not far. It should be only a hundred miles from here." The white night vomited and rushed. But at this time, the whole land of blessing swayed again. This time the shaking is obviously not as strong as before. Looking around in the white night, I saw a lot of cracks on the ground, and the scene began to move rapidly. "The land of bliss begins to change?" White night face a tight, rushed forward. It''s too late. The scene almost stopped after three rest. When it stopped, the white night was surrounded by a yellow sand area, and the previously locked position of yinxueyue immediately disappeared. He jumped up in a hurry and moved the tricolor flag. "Northeast corner! There''s a faint movement. " The white night looks tight, after landing, the soul power infuses in the feet, starts to gallop. Hundreds of meters ahead, the speed of the white night slowed down, the air was filled with a faint smell of blood, along with this smell, but saw a bloody figure under a big tree. The snow of Purple Star Academy, her chest has been split, the spirit of the sky is completely broken, see the white night approaching, the motionless body trembled, she opened her mouth, wanted to shout what, but could not shout out. The white night walked quickly past and checked. "The wind and the sky?" White night took a healing pill from Qianlong ring and put it into her mouth. She asked in a low voice. "No... is... Is what Tai Tianqing did... White night, you have to be careful, Tai Tianqing is more dangerous than the wind and the sky..." piaoyue cried weakly. White night eyes tight, he took out a few pills from the ring, put in the hands of snow. "You''ve done nothing. Leave here quickly. If other people find out, I can''t guarantee that you will live." "Thank you..." there is a trace of moving in piaoyue''s eyes. She doesn''t have much communication with white night. In such a place, if white night kills her, no one will know. Even if someone knows, it will not help. The killing will not be investigated for any responsibility. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 But there was no white night, and even he could leave, but he still did not. Instead, he fed her and took pills. You need to know that the current state of piaoyue was unable to move. Even if no one killed her, she would die of excessive bleeding soon! Piaoyue felt his body recovered a trace of strength, blood also stopped, although still weak, but has been able to stand up. "White night, thank you... I... I will repay you." Piaoyue muttered lower lip, weak way. "Live first." White night light road, and then turn around a jump, to the distance. Piaoyue''s eyes twinkled with brilliance, his hands pinched tightly, and his silver teeth bit back toward the back. ... ... Dong! A cyclone is blooming. But look at a figure back. It''s yinxueyue. At the moment, she was covered with blood, and her arms had two deep sword marks, which were ferocious and terrifying. Her black hair had been wet by blood and sweat. She was panting violently, her eyes were quite dim, and she was looking ahead. In front of her, Tai Tianqing in black and fengzhantian in Chinese robes are coming here. Tai Tianqing is so murderous that a long sword in his hand is full of dark spirit. Yinxueyue holds Guqin with one hand and tricolor flag in the other hand. Her eyes are tight. "Yinxueyue, your soul skills are mostly zither skills. If you help you now, you two can play the strength of three top nine level people in spirit state. But if you are the only one, you can be wiped out by any one of them. In addition, don''t expect Bai Ye or Lin Zhengtian to save you. They are trapped now! If I were you, I would be caught with my hands tied! " Feng zhantian said with a smile. "Fengzhantian, are you not going to kill me?" Sound blood moon, willow eyebrows slightly frown. "You have a special constitution, and I am reluctant to kill you. If you are willing to make friends with me, let me acquire your constitution, and be my woman, and follow me wholeheartedly, I promise not only that I will not kill you, but also will lead the musicians to make a great progress in the Xia Dynasty." Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "Dirty!" Voice blood month cold hum a: "if I don''t promise you!" "Then you will die here today, and the music family will be removed from the royal capital in the near future." Beside Tai Tianqing said faintly. The moon is cold and speechless. "Yinxueyue, you should know that we all work for the crown prince. The prince is the future king of Xia Dynasty. If you fight against him, do you know what will happen?" Feng zhantian said with a smile, the fun in his eyes was more and more intense. Yin XueYue is completely silent. Yinxueyue is different from yinfeihua. Yinxueyue is a descendant cultivated by the Yinjia. She was sent to the Tibetan dragon academy to study. She is also a member of the Yinjia family. She hopes that she can gather the strengths of hundreds of schools, enhance her experience and temperament, and lead the music family to prosper in the future. Different from other families, the Yinjia always did not like to get involved in the disputes between Wangdu, but because of the Tibetan dragon house, the Yinjia was pushed into the ranks of the Tibetan dragon house. Yin XueYue is not afraid of death. She takes all these things lightly, but she is very concerned about the prosperity of the music family. In the end is to cultivate her family, how can we watch the Yin family sink into the fire? "Yinxueyue, you have no choice." Seeing the woman''s silence, Feng zhantian nodded with satisfaction. He knew that the woman in front of him had a heart of compromise. "Let go of the Tibetan dragon house!" At this time, the voice blood month suddenly whispered. "Well?" Feng zhantian stares at her and asks jokingly, "what do you say?" "The Tibetan dragon academy is my college after all. If you let go of the Tibetan dragon academy, if you promise that the wind family will no longer target the Tibetan dragon academy, and do not move the sound family, I can... I can be your woman." The voice blood month light way, the eye actually becomes more and more dim, even has some empty. "Is that all? I promise you The wind and the sky burst into laughter and cheerfully responded. "Don''t forget that you are just a dog of your royal highness. You are not qualified to make these decisions!" Tai Tianqing whispered. "Don''t worry, brother Tianqing, when I take control of this woman and the music family, everything will come naturally. What will I do then, not by my will? If you promise now, can''t you go back on it in the future? " Feng zhantian lowered his voice and said with a smile, "woman? This is the best deceptive creature. Why take her seriously Tai Tianqing eyebrows moved, no longer speak. "Since you have decided, I will quit Dabi..." Yin XueYue whispered. "Quit Dabi? That''s not true! " Feng zhantian suddenly raised his hand and hooked his finger at yinxueyue. He said with a strange smile: "we haven''t made contact with each other. I haven''t got your special constitution yet. How can I leave like this?" "What do you mean? Maybe you still want to be here... "Yin XueYue''s face changed greatly."Why not? There is no one here, and people outside can''t see the scene inside. It''s a good natural place and a perfect place to witness the combination of you and me Feng zhantian laughs. "Asshole!" Yin XueYue feels that her dignity has been completely trampled on. "It''s just a female dog. Don''t you care about face? You don''t have this kind of thing! " Tai Tianqing Leng hum: "come on, otherwise, we will cut your limbs, strip you naked and throw you outside, so that the whole Xia Dynasty people can see what the proud woman of Yinjia looks like!" "How wicked you are The voice blood moon eyes a tremor, the silver tooth clenches. She believes that Tai Tianqing dares to do so. This man is extremely dangerous. He and Feng zhantian have entered the big competition. He has not only wanted to take the first place, but also put pressure on these powerful families and colleges in wangduli with the help of Dabi, asking them to submit and submit to the prince! These people are clearly the prince''s sword! "All right, come on over here!" Feng zhantian opens his arms and smiles even more. This is the last warning. Yin XueYue clenched her fist, and her pink lip almost broke. She hates it! She hated her so much! She hated why she was so weak that she could not protect her family. She could only submit to such people. She hated why she was so weak and incompetent, and did not dare to make up her mind to fight these two people to the end... tick. She was stunned and found that her eyes were wet. There, there was blood and tears. "Are we going to waste our time?" Tai Tianqing is very impatient. "Brother Tianqing, don''t worry. Didn''t you find that the woman''s expression is very interesting now?" Feng zhantian said with a smile: "yinxueyue is the eldest lady of the Yin family and a famous figure in the Tibetan dragon house. Now she is like a female dog with mixed hair. What else in the world is more interesting than this scene?" "I''d rather see her face howling with pain when her hands and feet were broken." Tai Tianqing cold way. "If she dallies again, I can show you this." Tai Tianqing said with a smile. In the end, yinxueyue is a tough woman. Tai Tianqing''s request is too much. She would rather die with dignity than humiliate like this... "I''m sorry, Dad, mom, I''m sorry, teacher. I''m afraid XueYue will fail your expectations of me." "Feng zhantian, I used to think you were a character. I didn''t expect you to be so dirty and shameless. Compared with your brother Feng Xiaoyao, you are so poor! In addition, there are you, Tai Tianqing. Although Tai Tianxiao''s strength is not as strong as you, his intelligence quotient is much higher than you. When two big men deal with a woman like this, they will not be afraid to be ridiculed by others Just then, a voice floated across the distance. They turned to look, but not far away, a figure came towards this. "White night?" Seeing this figure, Yin XueYue''s dim eyes are shining. The flag in white night''s hand has been broken. "Oh? The black tiger didn''t stop you? " Feng zhantian asked with a smile. "Well, he let you down." "It doesn''t matter. Since you are here, come." Feng zhantian said with a smile to Tai Tianqing beside him: "brother Tianqing, it seems that I can''t enjoy it any more. I''ll help you drag the white night, and you can experience the beautiful sound of wailing when the woman''s hands and feet are broken. How about?" "No need!" Tai Tianqing stepped forward and said, "I''ll kill this man, you! Continue what you should do "Ha ha ha, brother Tianqing, this man is the third born soul of heaven. It''s not easy for you to deal with it?" "Sansheng tianhun? So what? " Tai Tianqing snorted coldly, suddenly burst out a burst of brilliance on the top of his head, and the surging soul power bloomed, just like a raging wave. Whoa. Two majestic souls hovered over his head. The whole body of one soul is crystal clear, its shape is like a snake, its eyes are cold, and it is very cautious. The whole body of one soul is huge, and its face is ferocious. It looks like a ghost and is so terrible. "Qi Chong Tian Bing she Tian Hun and Qi Chong Tian Ye Gui Tian hun?" The eyes of the wind and the sky are frozen. "These two heavenly spirits? White night, be careful The voice blood moon over there noticed something strange and immediately cried out. "Ice snake? Night ghost? These two heavenly spirits are composable common spirits! I didn''t expect that Tai Tianqing had such a spirit. " The white night breathed a little. The common spirit of heaven is very rare among the souls. Generally, those who possess the common spirit must satisfy one prerequisite, that is, they must possess two spirits. What is commonness? They complement each other, make up for each other''s deficiencies, and play a strong advantage beyond the single. The two heavenly spirits possessed by the common spirit can cooperate perfectly. The exertion of the characteristics between heaven and soul is not so simple as one plus one equals two, which is likely to be equal to three or even greater than three.That is to say, taitianqing, the twin of heaven and soul, has more strength than other twin spirits! "I didn''t expect to be so powerful? Good! All depends on brother Tianqing In the wind war sky eye burst bursts the brilliance, the corner of the mouth raises the grim smile, turns to walk toward the sound blood month. "Damn it!" The silver teeth of the moon are about to be broken. Now that the night is coming, she naturally intends to fight to the end. At least, she should be able to bear the rescue of the white night. "Feng Zhan Tian, you let Tai Tianqing deal with me alone?" At this time, the white night suddenly called out. Feng zhantian''s pace is stiff, and he turns his head and looks at him. "Don''t you think I''m not qualified enough?" Tai Tianqing frowned. "If you two fight together, it may give me some pressure, but you alone? Even if you''re a twin spirit... I''m afraid you''re not my match. " White night light said, suddenly the general situation blooms. At this moment, his general situation was pushed to the limit, and all the plants, trees, wind and water within the kilometer range around him were controlled by it. In this moment, he became the God of this area! "What a powerful general situation His face was tense in the wind. Tai Tianqing''s eyes also congealed: "it''s much stronger than the general situation you used before. It seems that you have completely reserved the previous battle. At least... It has reached the triple mystery!" "So, have you decided to go together?" The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 "Of course not, but the plan will change." Tai Tianqing coldly hummed: "fengzhantian, you are now trying your best to kill Yin XueYue. With the character of white night, he will try his best to save Yin XueYue, and then have no intention to fight with me. In this way, is not it easier than two people to encircle him?" "Ha ha ha, brother Tianqing said it well!" The wind and the sky laugh. All of a sudden, his body moved, almost at the speed of lightning toward the sound blood moon. "However, if you subdue yinxueyue and take it as the quality, it will be easier to coerce the white night?" Feng zhantian laughs, looks grim, hands like tiger''s claws, and probes into the past. Whoosh! At the moment of the action of the wind and the sky, the white night also moved. The general trend is all toward the wind and tiangai, intending to suppress his speed. At the same time, Sansheng tianhun is all sacrificed to attack taitianqing. Tai Tianqing did not dare to delay. The two ghosts of the night ghost of the ice snake started together. A cold and evil force rolled to the four sides. The earth was covered with dust, and the wind suddenly rose, and everything became depressed. Roar! In the underworld, it seems that there are fierce beasts roaring, which is the variation of Taotie heaven soul! A hot soul force rolled to the four sides, which completely offset the power of the evil spirit. If you can''t fight with Tai, you don''t want to fight with the wind. "Well?" Suddenly, the white night found that his general situation is full of wind and sky cover, he did not stop at all, the general situation... Does not work for him? No! The white night froze my eyes. The whole body of the wind war day, also set up a general trend! "Did you finally find out?" The wind and the sky are filled with a frenzy. "You are not the only one who owns the trend! White night, what I have is also the profound meaning of the triple trend! If you want to suppress me with this, I''m afraid it''s not enough! " Feng zhantian laughs, suddenly rolls up the general trend and suppresses the sound blood month not far away. The profound meaning of the triple trend! The wind and the sky are hidden so deep, in the end is the genius of Wangdu city!! So terrible! Yinxueyue plays the piano in a hurry, but it can''t resist the general trend. People are completely suppressed. "It''s over!" The wind fights the sky to shout. "Is it?" The white night suddenly calmed down and looked cold. In this area, the two general trends are pressing and colliding with each other. The originally silent world suddenly wrinkled with strong wind, and suddenly the earth moved and rocked. Suddenly, it rained heavily, and suddenly it was silent and cautious. Tai Tianqing has the common spirit of heaven, and the profound meaning of the triple trend of wind and sky. These two people, are Xia Dynasty thousand years not out of a peerless genius. For these two people, the Xia Dynasty is too small. They will go out of the Xia Dynasty and climb to a higher peak. The strength of their joint efforts is unimaginable. White night has no advantage in the soul state. Now when we meet Tai Tianqing, the advantage of Sansheng tianhun is not so obvious. But just then. The violent wind of the riot stopped suddenly. At the same time, the wind in the distance found his pace more and more slow and heavy. In the dark, it seemed that there was something heavy on him. "Is this?" The wind and the sky are tense. Whoa! When the strong wind rises again, it blows to the wind and fights the sky. "Brother Tianqing!" Drink in the wind and in the sky. "Be quiet!" Tai Tianqing hummed and ran into the white night with his two heavenly spirits. The ice snake was thrown in disorder, and the night devil was waving his teeth and claws. The two icy cold spirits were covering his body. But before the cold came near the white night, it was suppressed by the general situation and could not move forward. "Well?" Tai Tianqing looks chilly. But look at the white night with amazing speed through his body, toward the wind and the sky over there. "I was wrong! I misread it! The general trend of the white night is more than three fold! It''s four! I''m not his match! It''s been suppressed! In the general situation, he can make us slow, but he can make him faster. We are in a passive position, and the situation is not good! " The wind fights the sky to roar, dare not to rush toward the sound blood month again, hastily retreats to Tai Tianqing there! "The profound meaning of the four major trends?" Tai Tianqing''s face changed slightly. Although there is only one difference between triple and quadruple, there is a big difference between them! "In general, it is extremely difficult to suppress him! It seems that we have to work together to get rid of this man. " The wind and the sky are gripping their teeth. "He is not strong, but he is weaker than us in the general situation and the spirit. There is no need to worry about it. Now Yin XueYue is injured and can''t help him too much. Don''t waste time and attack him directly!" Tai Tianqing drinks and rushes first. "Frozen earth!" After a big drink, we can see that the two heavenly spirits circling over his head collide with each other and explode. A large number of ice and cold air blow around with the explosion. The surrounding temperature drops suddenly, and the earth is frozen again, and there is a snowstorm in the air."Broken!" Drink in the daytime. The four major trend of the profound meaning of heavy pressure, the storm stopped again. He jumped forward and killed him with his sword. The three heavenly spirits rippled on his head. His body was like a God in the light of his soul. "Wind, frost, snow and rain!" Tai Tianqing drinks once more, the sword edge attacks, the sword body bursts out ten thousand ice stabs, kills along with that little cold awn. "Taotie!" The whole body of the white night shakes open, the hot soul power catharsis, all those ice thorns are roasted. "Zhentian dragon soul!" Bang! The pressure in the air again pressed down, and the terrifying soul force turned into a mountain on the shoulders of fengzhantian and taitianqing, and severely suppressed them. Their feet immediately fell into the ground, which made them miserable. "Holy moon!" After drinking again in the white night, the third heaven soul power was launched, and a cold and Yin force rushed at them. They felt cold in their nerves and trembled in their hearts, as if their spirit had been thrown into the ice cellar, which made them feel miserable. Under the pressure of the three heavenly spirits in the white night, Tai Tianqing, the twin common spirit, was suppressed and had no strength to fight back. "I didn''t expect that his mutated spirit was fire property, which just conquered my common spirit!" Tai Tianqing looks cold and looks at the wind and the sky. Wind war day will, the corner of the mouth a Yang, high jump, the pair of pupils flashing strange luster. Seal the soul eye! The benefits of fengzhantian in the worship of the moon god! Just look at the twinkling pupil, a wonderful force to hit the body of the white night. This is the biggest killing move! It is also the biggest card in fengzhantian. How about a lot of ghosts in the white night? With this magic skill, no matter how many souls of heaven, they can not give full play to it! In a flash, the white night only felt that the speed of soul power flow in his body was much slower, and the bridge between the three spirits became extremely weak. "What can you do if you have a lot of spirits? Look, I''ll seal off all your souls. " The wind fights the day to laugh, the eyes fiercely stare, that wonderful power crazy catharsis. The white night frowned, and the spirit of heaven was sealed, and the general situation was much weaker. "Well done!" Tai Tianqing''s eyes were cold, and he rushed away with a sword. At night, a lot of ice and frost sprang up around him, and he even entangled his feet. In the dark of the night, he hummed and urged his soul power to break the ice and frost. The time was not allowed. The wind and the sky sealed the soul, and Tai Tianqing locked them. The cooperation between them was very strong. Seeing that the white night can''t break free from the ice and frost for a while, fengzhantian and taitianqing kill together. They are like tigers down the mountain, one black and one blue, two sharp swords straight to the heart of white night. Man Dang''s killing will drown it. "No way." White night quickly takes out a box from the Qianlong ring and intends to throw it. But just at this time, a pleasant sound came to my ears. The whole body of the white night was shocked, only felt that the effect of sealing the soul eye was much weaker, and the frost under his feet was also split layer by layer. It''s yinxueyue! Her hands struggling to support the guqin, quickly plucked, the strings rippling, wonderful sound out. White night takes advantage of the situation, a big drink, soft sword hard blow out to kill. "Bad!" The wind fights the sky to cry secretly not good, retreat immediately. Tai Tianqing''s fighting spirit is not reduced. He is fighting with his sword. Bang! When the two swords collide, the terrifying brute force directly acts on Tai Tianqing. His body trembles wildly, and the man flies back and falls in front of a big tree not far away. He is in a mess. "Voice blood month!" Tai Tianqing''s eyes are cold. "Fu miaozo, a song to the East!" Sound blood month ten fingers light move, as if dancing on the string, mouth is singing out. The melody rippled again and covered the body of Bai Ye. He was surprised to find that a strange warm current flowed into his body. The warm current passed through the blood to the soul of heaven, moistening the soul and making it comfortable. This song didn''t last long, and the melody changed again, and the pleasant voice became impassioned. "Gold and iron horse, one sword to conquer the world!" Whoa! With the sound of the wind, I found the blood boiling in my body at night, and my soul was surging wildly. "Think ahead and watch the changes." "Dancing on the moon, laughing at the life and death." ... yinxueyue constantly changes the rhythm, and the sound of those zither often swings on the body of the white night, which can make him get a wonderful feeling. Moreover, this feeling lasts for a long time. After several tunes, the white night finds that his blood is boiling and his soul is full of vitality. Even the cold and pain on his body disappear completely, and the whole body is full of strength! "Is this the way of temperament of the musicians?" White night clenched his fist and felt that his soul power level had risen to a higher level. Whoosh! Tai Tianqing killed me. The sword shakes away in the white night. Before the blade touches the man, the terrible pressure on the sword blows it away.Not even close! "It looks like trouble!" Feng zhantian''s smile was restrained, and his expression was deep: "you should kill Yin XueYue first! Otherwise, we will have no chance of winning "You hold the white night with your soul sealed eyes, and I will kill Yin XueYue!" Tai Tianqing calmed down and said coldly. "You can''t break through the protection of white night!" "Not necessarily!" Tai Tianqing Leng hum, rush up again. White night eyes a tight, low drink: "blood month, jump up!" "Well? Well Yin XueYue did it immediately. But look at the white night to raise the foot, toward the ground ruthlessly step. Bang! The earth shakes and the mountain shakes, and the body of Tai Tianqing immediately shakes. White night body bent down, the blade turned, eyes like a wolf, staring at Tai Tianqing. In a flash, Tai Tianqing had an illusion that his life was held by people. Whoosh! The shadow of the white night suddenly disappeared. At that moment, the fierce murderous spirit was like a big wave! Bang! Bang! Pooh! The white night is fast and shadowless. He appears in front of Tai Tianqing almost instantaneously. With a few fists and a sword, Tai Tianqing resists in a hurry. He has a deep sword mark on his arm, even his bones can be seen. He fell to the ground, and took advantage of the situation to attack again in the daytime. The wind and the sky immediately forced him to fight together. However, after fighting with the white night, Feng zhantian found that the white night was terrible! After being blessed by yinxueyue, the soul power, speed and power of the white night have been greatly improved. It is unimaginable that the combat power is strong. If we go on, we will surely lose! PATA! At this critical moment, Tai Tianqing over there suddenly threw a bright bead. "Fight the sky, retreat!" Wind war days hear sound, feet back a little. Poof! Hit the ground right away. Blow up the beads. Bang! In front of the white night, a large number of gold mechanism men immediately appeared. The soft sword hit the mechanism man and took a few steps back. However, the mechanism man was intact. They rushed together and surrounded the white night. "This is?? Twelve golden Arhats? Isn''t this the treasure that general Taidong got from the royal family of Qi when he was on a expedition to Qi? General Taidong gave it to brother Tianqing? " Feng zhantian was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 "My father was worried that I would suffer a loss in Dabi, so he asked me to take it with me. It is said that it was made by the founder of Tianji sect. All the twelve gold figures were made of pure gold. They are extremely strong and can withstand the force of ten thousand jin. With this restriction, what is a white night Hum, when the moon is cold, it''s time to rush to the sky. Yin XueYue looks pale, she didn''t expect Tai Tianqing to have such a powerful magic weapon. "Is it over?" The sound blood month retreats a few steps, pupil bead tiny quiver. White night is trapped, no one can save her, with her current state, want to live under Tai Tianqing, it''s just fantastic! "Die!" Tai Tianqing drinks, and the spirit around her rushes to yinxueyue. Three thick ice walls are raised around her to block her retreat. There''s no way out in heaven, no way in the earth! At this time, a jade box was suddenly thrown out in the white night, which was trapped by the golden man. The jade box staggered and fell in front of yinxueyue. It rolled several times in front of her heel and stopped. The sound of jade box is very loud. Tai Tianqing frowns and feels something is wrong. "Is this?" Sound blood month Leng. Bang! At this time, the jade box burst suddenly, and a lot of fog was released from it. "What is this? The fog that obscures the view? Ridiculous, white night, do you want to use this thing to save Yin XueYue? How naive Tai Tianqing snorted coldly. He took a breath suddenly, and then he blew it. His breath was mixed with his soul. It was like a snowstorm that all the strong fog was blown away. But when the fog dispersed, his legs could not help but stop... but in front of him, a giant appeared. Giant Xuan wood for the bone, crystal silk for the pulse, the whole body black, double pupil paint red, like two lanterns, it lies on the ground, two huge hands support the ground, that terrible pupil, is staring at Tai Tianqing. Standing behind it, yinxueyue looks at the huge object in front of her. "Is this the... Agent?" It is not that the huge organ people have never appeared in the history of Xia Dynasty. Although they are huge in size, they are flashy and have little combat power, and they just act as porters. The strength of the mechanism person is related to the power source and material, and of course, it is also closely related to the cultivation and technology of the manufacturer. To build a huge organ person, the nature is not general. What a powerful organization person needs is not just personal factors, but team cooperation and technology. Tai Tianqing has seen two large mechanism men, but he can break them with one punch. However, the mechanism man in front of him gives him a completely different feeling. There are five power sources in the dark wood center of the mechanism man, and there are a lot of them. What''s more surprising is that its momentum is not weaker than the Ninth level of Qi soul state! The whole mechanism is just like the work of heaven and the craftsman. It''s amazing. "Is that your way, white night?" The face of Tai''s face is bright. A sword will be in front of the gold mechanism people shake open the white night, turned his head to stare at the large mechanism person, drink: "kill!" Whoo!!!! The large-scale mechanism man actually made a sound like an ancient giant beast. The power source was running. It raised its huge palm and slapped it hard at Tai Tianqing. Whoosh! Tai Tianqing dodges in a hurry, and his huge hand blows on the earth. Bang Dong! The earth shakes violently, the ground cracks, the dust splashes, and the big rocks jump. Palm Qi blooms around like a flower, and Tai Tianqing is blown to the ground directly, in a state of confusion. Sound blood month is OK, hiding behind the giant, not affected by the palm wind. "This intensity, already can fight with the people of Jue soul state?" Tai Tianqing stood up, staring at the giant, cold drink: "white night, what did you use to create this monster?" Tai Tianqing naturally did not know that the materials used by this giant mechanism were top materials of Tianji gate. Qi Luo lake, the gate of heaven, has no reservation in order to get the best mechanism skills in the white night. He gives whatever materials he needs and gives them with the highest quality. In addition, the powerful mechanism divinity of the moon worshiping God sect is compatible with each other. With the stability of the two heavenly spirits in the white night, the mechanism giant is built. Its actual strength is far beyond the ordinary spirit The environmentalist, especially its power, combines the latest technology developed by qiluo Lake in the daytime to add a mechanism bone to each arm, so that it can obtain all the power of the five power sources at the same time each time it exerts force! Compared with this giant, the twelve golden giants trapped in the white night are just tough to fight. Bang! A cyclone burst out, and the night suddenly threw away the twelve golden statues. The general situation and the spirit of Zhentian dragon were launched at the same time. The twelve golden statues were immediately suppressed by the town and could not move forward.White night takes advantage of the situation to rush to this end. "Seal your soul eyes!" Fengzhantian is in trouble again. Hearing the sound and blood moon hiding behind the giant, she immediately played the piano. The sound of the instrument was rippling and permeated the whole body of the white night. The effect of sealing the soul eye immediately decreased by half. White night hums a sound, carrying the sword toward Tai Tianqing. The mechanism giant also started at this moment, two huge palms shook to Tai Tianqing, forcing him to move hard. "Ice wall!" Taitianqing, drink again. Bang Dang! The cold soul force converged, and the two sides rose like the ice walls of Optimus pillars, but the giant smashed it easily. Tai Tianqing''s eyes were tight, and he suddenly retreated. His sword was thrown in disorder, and a large number of ice thorns burst out of the sword. In the white night, the tiptoe rushes on the ground, and people seem to fly up. The soft sword kills Tai Tianqing. Chucking, chucking... taitianqing sacrificed his soul power, and the ice snake and night ghost activated the soul power again, and their body actually climbed up a layer of Ice Armor. He took a pill from the storage ring and quickly put it into his mouth. Gudong! When the pill enters the abdomen, Tai Tianqing''s eyes twinkle with a layer of monstrous luster, and he drops his sword. Dang! The two swords collided, but Tai Tianqing just stepped back a few steps this time, even his arm didn''t shake. That pill... Seems to have provided him with strong arm strength, and this ice armor has greatly improved his protection. The white night is cold, and the soft sword cleaves again. But this time, the soft sword swayed gently. Tai Tianqing also did not show weakness, once again raised the sword to welcome. Epee! Bang! Two swords collide. This time, Tai Tianqing''s step back is bigger, and there are cracks in his armor. This sword is more than three times as powerful as before. "Do you still have the strength?" Tai Tianqing showed an incredible face. "Of course, you can''t push all my strength out of me." White night light road, again longitudinal sword earthquake. "Is it?" Tai Tianqing bit his teeth, and suddenly his face was grim, and he went to the white night. The blue sword shook with his arm, but at this moment, the body of the blue sword suddenly burst into a dazzling light, and Tai Tianqing''s spirit all gathered on the sword body... cold! Yes, the sword is full of amazing chill? White night eyes a tight, lift the sword to shake. However, when the two swords met for the third time, Tai Tianqing was not shaken back as expected. On the contrary, the sword seemed to be stuck on the soft sword, and the blade had no separation at all. "Well?" The white night''s face sank. However, Tai Tianqing murmured: "seal!" click... there was a layer of terrible frost on the whole blue sword, which was like lightning, quickly sealed the soft sword and climbed towards the body of the white night along the handle of the soft sword... when the white night reacts, the palm of the hand has been frozen by the frost. It''s very hard to break away from the ice. Tai Tianqing is doing its best to launch this move! "The wind fights the sky!" He roared angrily. "I see!" Feng zhantian''s eyes sank and rushed to the heart of the white night with a sword. It turns out that from the beginning, Tai Tianqing didn''t plan to beat White Night head on. His real purpose is to test the white night! Trapped in the white night! To create opportunities for the wind and the sky. Fengzhantian''s body suddenly burst out colorful streamer, which quickly converged to the sword handle in his hand. For a time, the black sword turned into a fierce roaring angry dragon''s shadow, towering and magnificent. "White night, be careful!" Yin XueYue''s face changed greatly, and she played the string fiercely. However, she couldn''t lift the ice shackles for the white night. She bit her silver teeth and threw away the strings and rushed to the white night. She actually intended to block the move with her flesh and blood for him. Whoa. At this time, a big hand suddenly stretched out, directly grabbed the white night. "Well?" The wind and the sky are stunned. This big hand is actually that mechanism giant''s. It will be the white night and Tai Tianqing directly raised, wind battle day this is full of confidence in a blow Leng is a blank. "Not good!" The wind and the sky changed greatly. However, the giant who lifted up the white night and Tai Tianqing reached out again and pinched Tai Tianqing. Tai Tianqing wants to dodge, but in order to imprison the white night, he uses his body as a guide to force the white night not to leave. At this time, it takes time to contact the imprisonment, so he can''t escape at the first time. It''s over! Tai Tianqing struggles hard, but he can''t get rid of it. The giant of the mechanism is frantically exerting force, and the hand that pinches his body is constantly tightening."Ah Tai Tianqing gave out a shrill roar, and his mouth and nose began to gush blood. His pain was unbearable, and his huge power seemed to crush all of his things. "Tai Tianqing! Fengzhantian, you abandoned elder martial brother Li, hurt me senior brothers Mo and Chen, and injured my sister. Now you want to kill elder martial sister Yin. I will not let you go today! " White night breaks away from the confinement of Tai Tianqing and stands in front of the mechanism giant with a sword to block fengzhantian and prevent him from rescuing Tai Tianqing. "White night, let go of taitianqing! Do you know who he is? He is the son of tiger general Taidong. If you kill him, how can you account to general Taidong? Are you going to fight against the whole army of broken heaven? " The wind and the sky roar. "To Taidong?" White night sneered: "this is Dabi, don''t mention a taitianqing. Even if you are a member of the royal family, you can kill as long as you enter Dabi! What am I afraid of! It is even more impossible to fight against the army of breaking the sky "You..." the wind and the weather are fierce. "Tai Tianqing, do you know how your brother Tai Tianxiao died?" At this time, the white night suddenly said. Tai Tianqing''s face was stunned. "Yes, I killed it!" It''s cold at night. "White night!! I will kill you Tai Tianqing struggled wildly and roared bitterly. A frost filled the giant''s hands. "Kill me? Are you wrong? Today, I''m going to kill you! " White night face ferocious, suddenly raised his hand and waved back. Whoa. That plain hand, unexpectedly burst out seven or eight terrible Qi sword, and stabbed at Tai Tianqing. Pooh! Tai Tianqing''s chest is instantly penetrated by the air sword. "Release your spirit? This... Is not a means that can only be possessed by people in Juexin state? " Feng zhantian was stunned. Click... Click... the wounded Tai Tianqing can no longer resist the giant. His body sends out bursts of bone fracture sound, and the whole person''s skin is cracked and the seven holes are bleeding, which is terrible. White night wave again, soul gas into soul sword, flying toward Tai Tianqing. Feng zhantian was stunned. At the moment of the white night, awe has completely controlled the situation, Tai Tianqing... Has no help! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 I thought that Tai Tianqing had successfully imprisoned the white night, but I didn''t want him to be a turtle in a jar... the situation has reversed so much that it is impossible to prevent it! The chest of Tai Tianqing was once again penetrated by the soul sword, and his robe was dyed red with blood. "It''s over!" White night turned around and chopped his head with a sword. Tai Tianqing''s pupils suddenly contracted and roared at the top of his head. His body was full of frightful ice. The temperature of the air around him fell wildly. The two ghosts on his head collided with each other endlessly, making a sound of "Ba Cha Cha". A huge ice lotus blooms on top of Tai Tianqing. "White night! You can''t kill me, I''ll freeze you all!! I want to freeze all of you Tai Tianqing roared, eyes crazy, voice hoarse. The soul power has become the yuan force, and the power of the two heavenly spirits has reached the limit. He''s using all the power he has left to make this final strike! Click... Click... the speed of the ice cover on the giant''s palm is several times faster, and the thickness is also strengthened. And the ice lotus on the top of Tai Tianqing''s head also began to bloom rapidly. With its blooming, the temperature around it was also falling madly. On the white night when he rushed forward, he found that his body slowly slowed down. When he looked at him, a layer of frost had already filled his whole body... his eyes froze, and he ran away with all his strength, and his sword pointed at Tai Tianqing. Ice lotus blooming faster and faster, the speed of frost spread is also more and more intense. In the twinkling of an eye, half of the body of the mechanism giant has been frozen, and the body of the white night is put on a layer of Crystal Ice Armor, moving very slowly. "Great! Great In the distance, the wind and the sky saw this, and the heart of despair was filled with joy. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the white night will become an ice sculpture before it gets close to Tai Tianqing. In this way, white night can be easily killed. But in the wind war days think the situation can be reversed, the body of the white night suddenly burst out a lot of fire. The mutated Taotie heavenly soul on his head roared with anger, turning the soul into yuan force and venting madly. Whoa! The blazing soul gas overflows from the body of the white night like a flame, and the cold earth is instantly roasted! The blooming of ice lotus stopped immediately. "No Tai Tianqing cries out in despair. "Die!" White night cold hum, soft sword stab. Pooh! Tai Tianqing''s heart was pierced, and the crazy eyes immediately darkened. Tiger general Taidong did not go to the venue of Dabi. He waited quietly in the general''s house. He believed that his son would win a good place in the contest and that he would not let the master down. Taidong took the cup and took a sip. On the side sat a man with short hair. He was wearing a black robe with golden border. His breath was smooth. From the appearance, he was a member of the palace. "General, if everything has been done, then we just have to wait for the result of the contest." The short haired man said with a smile. "After the big match, we can start the battle against the Tibetan dragon house. We have all the men and horses ready. We only need an excuse." Taitung light road. "Don''t worry about that. If the prince wants to move the Tibetan dragon house, why don''t you have a reason to start? It''s just the crown prince''s hope that the white night of the Tibetan dragon house will not come back to it! " "I don''t have to worry about this. My son Tai Tianqing, a twin of heaven and soul, has got the help of our twelve organs and Jin people. There are few who can match it. In addition, he has been traveling outside all the year round. He has learned the true story of Liao Si, who has scattered the soul. He has used all kinds of means to kill a white night." "LIOUS?" The short haired man was stunned and asked, "but the so-called lone ghost of Liao Si?" "Not bad." Taidong had a smile on his face. The short haired man gasped: "as far as I''ve heard, Liao Si, the solitary ghost, has reached the seventh level of strength in Jue Hun state, which is a great power in the world! I didn''t expect that childe Tianqing could worship him as his master? " At this moment, the short haired man looked at general Taidong in the wrong way. After all, behind Tai Tianqing, there was a high-level Jue Hun state who supported him. In the Xia Dynasty, there was such a big man, even the royal family had to give a little thin face. "To tell you the truth, my son''s second heaven soul night ghost was opened with the help of master Liao Si." Taidong said with a smile. The short haired man nodded repeatedly and praised: "with the help of noble people, the future of Tianqing childe is limitless... Taidong took a sip of tea and took another sip. His eyes narrowed, but the pride permeated in his eyes could not be covered up. But just then... Taidong''s chest heaved for a while, and then his mouth opened... poop! A mouthful of blood! Seeing this, the man with short hair changed his face and said, "general, what''s the matter with you?" Taidong seems to have lost his soul. All of a sudden, his teacup fell to the ground, and he burst into tears."General..." the short haired man was completely confused. What''s going on? A second ago, Taidong was complacent. How could he cry? However, Tai Dong punched the table next to him. The table was torn apart and his spirit was splashed. The guards outside came in one after another. "The dog... Is dead!" For a long time, Taidong clenched his teeth and growled. "Tianqing childe?" the short haired man was stunned. However, seeing that Taidong suddenly stood up, he cried angrily: "gather all hands and go to the big competition field immediately! I want to know who killed Tianqing "General! According to the plan, you should lead people to the Tibetan dragon courtyard! " The man with short hair is busy. "Go away!" Taidong roared, ignoring the short haired man, and walked quickly to the layman. "General... General!" ... ... Pooh! White night will soft sword back, Tai Tianqing body a shudder, soft down. The wind in the distance was staring at this scene, but half a sound could not return to God. "Tai Tianqing and Tai Tianxiao died in your hands? Who the hell are you? " The wind fights the sky. Who is this guy who suddenly joined the Tibetan dragon academy and made a mess of Wang Du? Without him, all the plans would have been carried out smoothly. At first, the holy yard challenged the Tibetan dragon house, and there would have been no accident. However, now, everything is extravagant... the corpse of Tai Tianqing slipped from the huge palm of the mechanism giant, just like a crushed dead branch. The white night turns around and stares at the wind and the sky coldly. "Fengzhantian, before you said to me, you wanted me to wait for you in the third round. Now I stand in front of you. Why don''t you start?" "It seems that I have lost my eyes. I didn''t expect you to have so many cards!" Feng zhantian''s face was ugly and his eyes were tight. Instead of attacking, he retreated again and again. "It seems that this big match will not go as smoothly as planned! White night, we''ll fight again later Say, actually want to escape! "Gone?" Night dark hum, immediately catch up with. We must kill the wind and fight the sky at the time of big match, otherwise we will have endless troubles. "White night, don''t chase!" Just then, there was a shout in the distance. It''s Lin Zhengtian. In the fight with taitianqing and fengzhantian, he used the tricolor flag to send a message to Lin Zhengtian, asking him to come for support. However, seeing that he came late, he must have been hindered. "Elder martial brother Lin, are you ok?" Stop at night. "Fortunately, Liu Ming obstructed him. He was also one of them in fengzhantian." The way of heaven. "Senior brother, why did you stop me from pursuing Feng zhantian?" "Because of Liu Ming!" Lin Zhengtian said: "I knew that Liu Ming was a soul cultivation master of array. I was worried that Liu Ming would set up the array somewhere. If the wind and the sky lead you away, you will be in danger." "I see." The white night thought for a moment, put away the mechanism giant and flew toward the sound blood moon. "White night, did you make this giant?" Lin Zhengtian could not help but ask. "Well, let elder martial brother laugh." "Are you laughing? How do you laugh at the mechanism people who can resist the Ninth level peak of Qi soul state? If I dare to laugh, wouldn''t it insult all the organ masters of Xia Dynasty? I don''t have the guts. " Lin Zhengtian laughed bitterly. "Elder martial sister Yin, are you ok?" White night took out a soul pill and handed it over. "I''m fine..." Yin XueYue refused the pill, but took the healing medicine from his own storage ring. "It''s a pity that the soul pill is used for healing. You''d better keep it for practice. I have better healing medicine here." "Well." White night also does not insist, put away the soul pill, then cross the knee to sit for a while. Yin XueYue looks at him, and his heart trembles. The white night fights with fengzhantian and taitianqing. However, the three heavenly spirits have never been stopped from beginning to end. They have been stimulating the soul power. Why can he suppress Tai Tianqing and fengzhantian? It''s because he uses his soul power endlessly. But until the end of the battle, his soul power was not much weaker, and now, his soul power is recovering at an amazing speed. In a flash, his soul Qi has recovered steadily, enough to fight again! This guy is a monster! Lin Zhengtian was also quite shocked, but he didn''t show up on his face like Yin XueYue. "White night, what are you going to do now?" Lin Zhengtian asked. "Go to xuanming flag office first! Wait for the hare there. Since fengzhantian intends to kill us, we can''t wait to die. We should take the initiative to attack The night is cold."Good!" They nodded and headed for the day. At the moment, around Dabi, countless pairs of eyes are staring at the step deep in the sky palace. The picture has already appeared at the bottom of the steps, which is given by xuanming banner in the land of blessing. People can''t see the fighting in other places in the land of fuze, but everything around xuanming banner can be captured. It has been nearly a day, but there is no one around xuanming flag, which makes people nervous. "Teacher, elder martial brother Bai, they... Should be ok?" Lu Xiaofei looked over there and asked carefully. "Xiaofei, don''t worry, elder martial brother Bai, they will come back safely!" "And I''ll win the first prize in the contest Others were busy. "Of course, elder martial brother Bai is a genius who has come out of our Jue Hun sect. He will inherit the will of the patriarch and win the first prize." "Yes, and brother Lin!" The people swore. Yanfeng didn''t speak. He looked at the Yuanhu master in the distance. His eyes were full of anxiety. Whoa. At this time, a flash of light suddenly rose from the place of blessing. The whole audience stood up one after another, nervously looking at the flash of light. "Someone''s coming out!" The voice came and went. The silent scene instantly boils. Fixed a look, it is the snow of Zixing college! Purple Star College people rushed to the past. I saw snow covered with blood, scars, white face frightening. "Elder martial sister!" "Elder martial sister!" The voice rang out. "Purple Star Academy is snowing, has abstained!" At this point, the referee yelled. Piaoyue does not leave the land of fuze through xuanming banner, which is a waiver. Purple Star Institute of people''s face a stiff, purple Mu look ugly, quickly walk. "Snow, what''s the matter with you? Why abstain? " "Master, as soon as I entered the land of bliss, I was surrounded and killed by Tai Tianqing and Feng zhantian. If you hadn''t given me the heart guard mirror, I would have died in the land of fuze! The state of protecting my heart keeps my heart and makes me enter the state of suspended animation, which is the only way to escape the disaster. " "Feng Zhan Tian and Tai Tianqing?" Purple Mu face a tight. "Fortunately, there is a white night of the Tibetan dragon house to help. I''m afraid... I''m already a dead man." "Damn it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 "Fengzhantian and taitianqing are too arrogant "We can''t just let it go!" "Our Purple Star College is weak, how can we compete with them?" Purple Star College people are angry and helpless. The withdrawal of piaoyue surprised many people, but it was hard to imagine what kind of battle she had experienced when she was scarred. There are nine more people in the land of blessing. However, in addition to the dead black tiger and Tai Tianqing, there are only seven people. People were staring at the picture that appeared at the step. Who will be the first to approach xuanming flag?? Whoa. Suddenly, a gust of wind blows the xuanming flag. People nervous, eyes and look, but see that the home is not changed, actually appeared in the picture. "Great!" The family almost cheered. Luozhentian and luozhendi suddenly stand up from the chair and stare at the picture excitedly one by one. The first one close to the xuanming flag can''t be changed! Now, as long as he touches the flag, he will be the first. At the moment, luobuchang was ragged and ragged. It looked like he had experienced a cruel battle. He was full of blood and panting. He stared at the xuanming flag, his eyes were shining, and he rushed quickly. But just then, a breath of soul came. If you don''t want to change your nerves, you''ll have to step back. Next, a black lightning was surging around the xuanming flag. That''s sword spirit! The rest of the family looked stiff. Not far away, a beautiful figure appeared. The figure is graceful and moving, beautiful. "Fu Jia Fu is merciless!" Someone exclaimed. The Fu family is like a chicken blood, fierce look at that. "Fu family!" Luo Zhentian bit his teeth. Fall not to change, originally is by Fu mercilessly entangled. However, while searching for the xuanming flag, he mistakenly entered an area, which he thought was the chance of the land of blessing, but unexpectedly, it was the array set up by others. Escaping from the array consumed a lot of soul. However, he ran into Fu heartless and suffered a lot of losses. This is why he was so embarrassed. "Fu merciless! We don''t have to fight. It''s more important to see who touches the flag first and then he will get it. Why don''t you and I touch the flag at the same time and be the first Do not change, do not want to fight with it, then open a way. "My Kendo tells me, first, it must be unique!" Fu ruthlessly cold way, turned and then toward the xuanming Lingqi. Dabi No.1 is not just a name. It represents the supreme interests, glory and countless cultivation resources. How can it be handed over to others? Fall do not change eyes a tight, immediately rush to. They fight in front of the xuanming flag. And on the other end. White night with Lin Zhengtian and voice blood moon toward the xuanming flag. The area of Fukuzawa is constantly moving, which hinders the movement of the three. "Hold on!" Just then, Lin Zhengtian suddenly murmured. White night eyebrows a tight, immediately blooming momentum. In a flash, he sensed something. "Back!" Cried Lin Zhengtian. "No!" The momentum of the white night is full of momentum. Press it hard towards this area. All the arrays hidden in the area are crushed. It turns out that there is a trap array set here. Whoosh! There was a slight noise in the distance. The man hiding in the dark noticed something bad and left immediately. "Liu Ming!" Cried Lin Zhengtian. "Catch up! Don''t let him fight against the wind Cried the white night, and marched forward. He is very fast, with the help of the general trend, people are like meteors. Whoa. At this time, the land of blessing moved again. In the white night, his face was slightly stunned and he suddenly retreated, but the scene behind him changed in an instant. The area where Lin Zhengtian and yinxueyue were located had been moved to another place. "Caught in a trap?" My brows are frowning at night. It seems that Liu Ming knows the law of the movement of the 72 regions in the land of fuze! So deliberately attract me to come here, the purpose is to separate me and them two, good break! He thought deeply, but he heard the sound of fighting not far away. He walked in the past, but he could not change his mind. By mistake, the white night came to the xuanming flag place! Seeing the appearance of the white night, they immediately backed away and looked on with vigilance. "White night!" The eyes are tight. "Young master Bai!" Fu called mercilessly.White night holding a soft sword, the line of sight looks behind two people. There, it is the xuanming flag. "It''s elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai is OK!" "Great!" "There''s a chance! We have a chance White night appears in the picture, outside the Tibetan dragon courtyard and juehun master are all excited to shout, excited. But just then, a sound came from afar. "If you don''t change, you have no way out. You can''t even fight against Fu''s ruthlessness, let alone the white night with Sansheng tianhun! What''s more, even if you win the first match today, you will surely be crushed in the future by virtue of the three living spirits in the white night. Your number one will be nominal! " The voice fell and two figures came. It''s the wind fighting the sky and Liu Ming. Luo Buchang and Fu Wuqing immediately stepped back, and everyone looked at each other with vigilance, but no matter who it was, their attention was focused on the most central xuanming flag. However, if anyone dares to get close to the xuanming flag, he will be killed by several other people! "Wind and sky, what do you mean?" Don''t change for a low drink. "Do you need to ask? You two, join hands with us against the white night! He has three lives of heaven and soul, which has four levels of profound meaning. Only the fifth level of Qi soul state can compete with the top nine level of Qi soul state. If you don''t get rid of this person today, is it more meaningful than the first one? In the future, he will grow up to the Ninth level of Qi and soul state. He will kill us like killing a pig and killing a dog! " The wind and the sky are deep. This saying falls, falls does not change and Fu heartless are all frightened. Indeed. Today''s white night has three lives of heaven and soul, and the future is extremely terrible. In the whole dynasty of Daxia, he is the only one who has such terrible talent. In addition, he understands the general situation which is extremely difficult for ordinary people to master. Although his soul state is not as good as others, his strength has already crushed everyone here. Even if he wins the first place in the big match, as long as the white night is there, they will never Sit in the real position of Wangdu No.1. I don''t want to change. Fu was silent. Both of them are the geniuses of Wangdu, one is the genius of homelessness and the other is the descendant of Tianya sword God. Why don''t they want to prove themselves? Why don''t you want to be unique? But now, before the eyes of these geniuses, there is a big mountain, a white night for the third generation of heaven and soul! Shuangsheng is already a demon genius, how to describe Sansheng? "You don''t have to think about it. If you want to kill me, you''d better do it quickly!" White night will soft sword income belt, hands after negative, light said. "Crazy, but you don''t know what to do!" Liu Ming hums coldly. He raised his head and gazed at the white night. Gradually, his pupils were filled with a strong sense of war. Seeing this, white night understood his choice. But Fu heartless at this time chooses to retreat, obviously does not intend to involve in. "Fu heartless, do you want to be crushed by this man?" Seeing Fu''s merciless action, Feng Zhan Tian is extremely dissatisfied. "To become a strong man in the world, it is not achieved by this means, but through continuous efforts and practice. I admit that I am not as good as night, so I choose to quit, big than first, I give up!" After all, people fled out of the area, and the 72 areas of the land of happiness changed again, and Fu mercilessly disappeared. "Merciless?" The peripheral Fu family saw Fu ruthlessly left, and his face became stiff. "Hehe, it''s good to leave. She should be sent to other places. She can''t come to the xuanming flag office for the time being." Liu Ming''s eyes fell on the white night, and then he murmured: "the three of us are enough. Are you ready for death?" "Come on, let me see what you three are capable of." White night light road, and then step forward, toward the xuanming flag. At the moment of his action, Liu Ming, fengzhantian and Liuming moved. They all walked towards the white night, and their fighting spirit rose. The people on the periphery were stunned. What''s going on? Is it impossible for us to fight against three at night? How did this situation evolve into this? The Tibetan dragon house is in a hurry. Jealousy! Liu Ming was envious of Liu Ming. He who lives in heaven and soul must not stay. If we don''t do it today, we won''t have a chance. "White night, don''t blame me. I''ll take it! Whether it''s true or famous, this honor belongs to me! " When he came, his fists were filled with an inexplicable impatience. Liu Ming takes out several scrolls and throws them in the void, which magically float in the air. "I''ll take the battle for you!" Liu Ming drinks. "Before, I joined hands with Tianqing and failed to kill you. That''s because you have yinxueyue to help you. Now you are alone. What else can you do?"The wind fights the day to drink a low, take the lead to rush. He was staring at his eyes, and his eyes were directly activated. The spirit of the moon and the soul. Without the help of music and blood moon, the effect of sealing soul eyes can''t be relieved! "It''s not that simple." The white night burst into laughter. The corner of the mouth is waving ferocious smile. He stomped on the ground with one foot. Bang! The earth trembled wildly. At the same time, three huge soul Shadows appeared on the top of the head, each of which was burning like three scorching sun. "General trend!" With a roar of the white night, the profound meaning of the four major trends is instantly launched. Three people suddenly feel a stiff body, invisible, as if there are countless big hands to contain them. Whoosh! He didn''t use his weapon, but he blew away with his fist. The soul force collided fiercely at the front of the fist, producing a terrible atmosphere of destruction. White night ferocious eyes turn to drink. "Town!" Bang Dong! The soul of Zhentian dragon roared bitterly, and the force of suppression directly exploded on the body that could not be changed. Fall do not change a foot to stagger, nearly fell to the ground, the attack was interrupted instantly. White night step forward rush, body such as shadow, grazing to fall do not change. Wolf attack! Sonorous! When the soft sword comes out of its sheath, its shadow is like thunder. The pupil shrinks sharply, so he offers a magic weapon to protect his life. A crystal clear shield appears in his hand and quickly reaches forward. Bang! The shadow of the sword thundered upon the interruption, and the shield was immediately broken, and the man was blasted away for a hundred meters. "What?" The family members were shocked. Strong! Too strong! Is that the strength of white night? "Master, that''s the" xuanhun Dharma shield "you gave the young master! Is it really broken by the white night The guard trembled. "It''s impossible. Those who are not in Jue Hun state can''t break this shield at all, unless... The current destructive power of white night is comparable to that of those in absolute soul state!" Luo Zhentian whispered. Fall shake ground wait for a person''s complexion is very white. Compare with those who have no soul state? Is that not to say that if people like to fall in love with each other, they will die if they are attacked by the white night? "What''s the matter? Feng zhantian, why does your soul sealing eye have no effect on him?" Fall does not change to climb up from the ground, angry voice cries a way. "Don''t worry, the eye of sealing soul can''t work on his three heavenly spirits. Now the spirit of the moon above his head has been driven mad by me. I will seal off the other two spirits immediately. But I need a period of relaxation. You have to cover me!" Feng zhantian responded. Don''t change your brows. At this time, but see the white night took out a box, toward the end of the wind war days to throw. Feng Zhan Tian was stunned and his face suddenly changed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 "Liu Ming The wind fights the sky to shout in a hurry. Liu Ming''s expression moved slightly, and immediately leaned towards the box. But look at the box split, a lot of fog filled, gradually, the fog appeared in a huge figure. The audience on the periphery screamed. "Official" "Is this the agent of the white night? How... So big? " "Isn''t it something flashy?" "Most of such a huge mechanism person has no power." The people on the periphery saw this huge thing through the xuanming flag, and they all thought in secret. But the next second, that huge mechanism person''s one punch falls, completely overturns their thought. When the front of the fist fell to the ground, the ground seemed to be torn by a giant, and all of them were destroyed. The destructive power of terror was released everywhere. It''s horrible. The people watching from the outside were stunned. If they are here, they will not be able to control their emotions. "Be careful, the strength of this mechanism person is not weaker than the Ninth level of Qi soul state! Tai Tianqing is dead in its hands! Stop him Cried the wind. "Well, it''s just a dead thing. What can I fear?" Liu Ming says coldly, the hand stirs, in front of two scroll flies to the mechanism person. Bang! The scroll burst, and a purple cobweb suddenly appeared, leaping at the mechanism man and covering it. "Sleepy!" Liu Ming drank again, and another scroll exploded. The huge soul pillars on all sides condensed in the air, blocking the four corners of the giant in the southeast and northwest. Liu Ming leaped forward and fell in front of the giant. He put his hands together and poured soul power into the giant. Soon, he came back, but the four pillars were completely turned into cages, trapping the giant. "How could brother Liu have such a means?" The wind and the sky are full of joy. "Now we can kill white night together!" Liu Ming sneered. "Let''s go together!" I don''t want to change into a big drink, and then I rush. His fists again halo, soul power bloom, domineering force downward pressure. "Seven forms of Shenzong!" With a roar and roar, he could not change his right hand and beat him in the void. His soul power was shaken out from the palm of his hand and flew to the white night like a soul fire. Soul fire fission in the air, one change seven changes, exquisite infinite. "The seven forms of the moon worship God sect? Let me see, you get the seven strong style of Shenzong, or I get the strong of Shenyue soul house! " White night cold mouth, words between the right hand raised, a shock in the air. Under this earthquake, all the soul power rippling in the sky trembled, and the indescribable ice cold and Yin evil spirit suddenly released in this area. Although there was only a trace of this breath, it had a strong cold force different from that of taitianqing! As if this cold and cold, is a direct effect on the soul and the soul of heaven. His face turned pale in an instant, and his movements felt stiff and incomparable. The power of Shenzong''s seven moves was completely dissolved. "His soul house this month has been sealed by me, and most of his strength has been sealed by his soul eye. Why should he have such a terrible effect? I underestimated the power of his spirit Feng zhantian secretly gnaws his teeth, suddenly raises his head and displays his soul sealing eyes again. Whoa. The soul power of Zhentian dragon soul was weakened at once. In the white night, the soft sword is surging, and Yuan Li makes the sword''s edge look like a fire sword. "White night, you''re crazy!" Feng zhantian and Liu Ming did not dare to watch the drama again. They immediately joined the war. Once they were killed by the white night, their chips would be even lower. The wind and the sky are the first to take the lead, and the soul Qi bursts out. The surging soul power blooms all around. At the same time, the three major trends are used together. Feng zhantian controls the general situation and protects Liu Ming from falling. The three men attack the white night. A sword. A punch. A dagger. The three offensives were treacherous toward the heart, head and abdomen of the white night. The soft sword is raised in the white night. There is a force of repression at the edge of the sword. As soon as the three attacks are close, they are forced to deviate from the original attack track. "It''s not that simple." Liu Ming murmured and the dagger turned. Suddenly, the dagger burst into smoke. The seemingly sharp dagger turned into a strange scroll. Whoa. When the scroll was pulled apart, a large number of poisonous snakes, scorpions and centipedes flew out of it, like raindrops, towards the body of the white night. "Taotie!" Drinking in the daytime, Yuanli blooms, burning these poisons like a flame. Buzz! The wind and the sky will kill you. "How can you keep up with the three of us alone?" When the wind blows and the sky is cold, the sword edge swings away. White night has just destroyed Liu Ming''s attack, so he must not be able to catch his sword. Even if the white night reluctantly accepted the sword, his fist would have been killed. The destructive power of his fist was surging, which was the last form of Shenzong''s seven forms, and the method was thousands of!None of them kept their hands. All the moves were killing moves. "It''s over!" Don''t change for a low drink. Three decision-making geniuses at the same time, even if the white night for the Sansheng tianhun, also can not support a move. However, when the three men swore that they would die in the fierce and tricky attack, the people in front of them leaned down to avoid the sword of the wind and the sky, and then twisted his waist to avoid the sword that could not be changed. At the moment, he was like plasticine! "What?" The wind and the sky are not changed. Can anyone else dodge like this? "Interesting, but what can it do?" Liu Ming sneered and shook his hand again. The dagger appeared in his palm again. With a wave of his arm, the blade of the dagger fell. The body of the dagger spewed out a lot of spider silk, which entangled the body of the white night, making it unable to dodge! "Die!" The dagger fell to the heart of the white night. Pooh! There was a piercing noise. The dagger successfully cut through the flesh and blood of the white night, but... The dagger didn''t enter a quarter, and the rest didn''t go in at all. The wound was very simple. "Didn''t you eat?" Don''t change lanes. "This..." Liu Ming was also shocked. But at this time, the soft sword has been shaken open. "Stop talking nonsense, kill!" The wind fights the day to drink, the black sword meets the white night. Luo Buchang and Liu Ming immediately fought against the white night. The three people kept circling around him, splashing their soul and Qi, causing frequent killing moves and sacrificing all Yuan Li. However, fighting with the white night did not benefit him at all. Although the white night was besieged, he was calm and calm. A soft sword danced like the wind, which was extremely terrifying, and his flesh was even more amazing. He can''t resist every move without hesitation. However, neither the sword of fengzhantian nor the dagger of Liuming can pierce the white night, and it can only reach the depth of half a thumb. Although the injury is not light, but the night is ignored, his arms are full of sword marks and dagger marks, but he is not slow. The strength of this body is... Too terrible, isn''t it? "He must use yuan force to cover the flesh and blood to increase the strength of the flesh and blood, so as to resist our attack. Liu Ming, you and I are attacking each other in front and back! Disperse his power The wind and the sky seem to know something and drink a lot. "Good!" Liu Ming nods. Without changing his voice, he immediately danced his fists. For a moment, he appeared in front of him, smashing the body of the white night, trying to create opportunities for Feng zhantian and Liu Ming. The white night kept chopping the soft sword to avoid falling, but with this move, Feng zhantian and Liu Ming immediately attacked. Two people in front of one after another, Yuan Li crazy vent, for this blow pour all strength! Peripheral people see the thrill, nervous tension. The people of the Tibetan Dragon House cried out. Fengzhantian and Liuming attack before and after, it is inevitable that they can not defend at the same time. If they disperse their strength to defend, they will only be defeated one by one. It has to be said that this strategy is extremely effective. But at a time when everyone thought the night was about to fall. The white night burst into laughter. He let go of his hand. The soft sword falls directly. Seeing this scene, their pupils trembled wildly. Abandon the sword? How can I abandon my sword at this time? Did he give up? No! No! The wind and the sky are awe inspiring. I feel bad. White night''s body, suddenly rises the strong killing intention. He seems to have been waiting for the moment. "No, it''s a trick! Stop it, Liu Ming The wind fights the sky to shout. Liu Ming was stunned. Before he could react, he saw that the white night suddenly raised his hand, and Yuan Li at his fingertips made a "whoosh" sound, gathering frantically. "What?" Liu Ming''s heart beat wildly. A bright soul sword suddenly leaps over his dagger and pierces its head... nine soul sword formula! "Release of soul power?" All the people outside stood up and exclaimed in shock. "This is the way to do it "How could it be?" "The white night must have mastered some kind of soul skill, which is similar to this kind of means." Some people analyze it calmly. But the people at the scene couldn''t calm down. In the wind, my pupils trembled wildly, and my face turned pale. Liu Ming''s body slowly falls down, the deep hole in his head is still spraying blood. Kill with one blow! I was stunned and couldn''t change. I couldn''t believe looking at this scene... this move is too fierce! It''s impossible to prevent, especially in this kind of close fight, when suddenly, you can''t stop it.Taking advantage of their absence, they swept with swords at night. The wind and the sky do not change, and retreat quickly. Liu Ming died, two people pressure doubled. No one thought that under the siege of these three peerless geniuses, the white night could kill a man! "There is little wind. What should I do now?" His voice had already trembled a little. Feng zhantian was silent, but his pale face was hard to hide his shocked heart. Click... Click... at this time, bursts of sharp sound sounded. However, Liu Ming''s huge organ man, who was trapped by Liu Ming, has broken away from the prison. It strides a huge foot, toward two people, even if the action is slow, but the huge pressure is unimaginable. Liu Ming died, no one can suppress the giant mechanism. "Withdraw!" Wind war days, eyes shaking, immediately back. All of them can''t kill white night together, and now there''s no chance of winning. "Go?" Cold hum in the white night, rushed forward, the mechanism giant immediately raised his hands and blocked the retreat of the wind and the sky. The huge palm like a mountain landed in the front of the windy day, the moment of landing, the earth roared, the shock waves spread. The wind and the sky are lifted up and rushed forward in the white night with a sword. Feng zhantian pupil suddenly released, in a hurry, raised the black sword to resist. But as soon as the sword was lifted up, it was hit by the soft sword, and the edge of the sword fell with the trend... Pooh! Feng zhantian''s arm flew out directly. Blood splashed wildly. The sound of desolate and harsh sounds is swinging to heaven and earth. Outside, there was silence. Nearly 10000 pairs of eyes, shocked to see this scene. "The wind fights the sky, it''s over!" On the mountain peak of yuhumen, tianmoye looks at the virtual image quietly. "I didn''t expect that he would die in the hands of white night!" Mo Jian murmured. At that time, he also took his younger brother Feng Xiaoyao as his opponent. He did not dare to offend him. He had to know that the wind and the sky were like the sun in the middle of the sun. He was a legendary character. Today, he not only defeated him, but also killed him by crushing him. People were shocked by the scene for a long time but couldn''t return to God, and the wind home side, completely crazy. The wind Xiaoyao is dead. The wind fighting the sky is the hope of the wind family, and it must not fall on the Dabi. "Fengzhantian admit defeat!! Feng zhantian admits defeat A Feng family member immediately rushed out and yelled at the referee. But the referee turned a deaf ear, just staring at the virtual image, for the sound, did not care. "Master of the house!" Other wind family members put their eyes on the wind and yellow sand, weeping and crying. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 "We must keep the young master, otherwise... Otherwise, we will be ruined." An old man was kneeling on the ground with tears. The wind and sand stare at the virtual image, but say nothing. Guarantee? How to guarantee it? Not to say that the referee does not allow, even if the referee allows, it is too late! The wind and the sky fell to the ground, and the earth was dyed red with blood. He tried to get up, but at night he kicked it, and the wind and the sky fell to the ground. "You can''t kill me!" In the eyes of the wind and the sky, there is a strong fear, staring at the white night. "Why?" The white night is light. "I work for the crown prince. This is the xuanming flag office. The scene here will be reflected to the periphery. Everyone outside can see the battle here. The prince is no exception. If you kill me, you will be against the prince. The prince will not let you go." The wind and the sky whispered. "Answer me a few questions." The white night is light. "Answer your question, and you won''t kill me?" Feng zhantian asked. "I can think about it." "Then you won''t get any answers from me." "I won''t ask." The white night raises the sword, kills the idea to be awe inspiring. "I say, you ask!" Wind war days canghuang road. "Is it the crown prince who has recently come to challenge other academies and forces?" "Yes." "What is the purpose of the prince?" "This... I don''t know." "I''m not satisfied with your answer." It''s necessary to cut off the white night. Seeing the impetuous blade of the white night, Feng zhantian''s face became more and more pale, and he drank anxiously: "the prince intends to seize power!" "Seizing power?" White night brow a frown: "take what right?" "Imperial power!" "You think I''m three years old? Your majesty is old. Sooner or later, the Xia Dynasty belongs to the crown prince. Why should he do such superfluous things? " "That''s because your majesty will soon abolish the crown prince and make someone else inherit the throne." "There is only one son and two girls under your Majesty''s knees. If the crown prince does not have the throne, are they the two princesses?" The white night hums a way, obviously does not believe, but sees the wind war day''s look in the eye, he is silent. "How can you and I outsiders know about the affairs in the palace?" The wind and the sky suddenly burst into a bitter smile, with sadness in his eyes. Is it true that all this is like the wind and the sky said? Well done, your majesty, why do you want to do this? Moreover, even if your majesty does not pass the throne to the prince, who can compete with him with the prince''s ability? "White night, I know that even if I tell you all this, you will still kill me, because you have to keep the secret. Keeping Tai Tianqing is the secret of your killing. However, I want to tell you that Tai Tianqing is not as simple as you think. Since he died in your hands, you should be ready to bear the consequences of killing him. In addition, I tell you what you have to face It''s not just the Tai family! " "No matter how strong the enemy is, I will fight against it!" "By you? Maybe you are very talented, but you don''t have time. Many people will not watch you grow up. Now you have threatened them Feng Zhan Tian smiles. "Is it? Do you think those people can kill me? " "Where are you confident?" Feng zhantian''s smile is slightly stiff. I feel that the expression of white night is not right. But the white night raised his hand, and a ring flashed on that finger. "Storage ring? What''s the big deal? " Feng zhantian said, suddenly, he frowned slightly and felt wrong. On the ring, there was a strange dragon pattern on it... his eyes trembled wildly, and his soul and brain were shaking. Finally, he laughed, and the laughter was hoarse, but it rang through the world. It seemed that people were crazy. "I didn''t expect it. General Taidong destroyed juehunzong, and the crown prince sent someone to turn the king over. What was not found was actually in your hands. No wonder you can rise up suddenly. No wonder you dare to compete with so many people. No wonder you will inherit the legacy of juehunzong. It turns out that the Qianlong ring is in your hands! Ha ha ha... " the body of the soft sword is moved towards the neck of fengzhantian. "Do it! Since you let me see this thing, you won''t let me go! " The wind and the sky stop laughing, the more desolate eyes. "You will kill my elder martial brother Li, cut off my brother mojian''s hand, and you want to kill elder martial sister Yin and my sister. All these things are doomed to your death!" Press the sword down in the white night. Wind and sky close your eyes. Pooh. The cold blade cut his flesh and blood. Feng zhantian''s body trembled a few times, and finally lost consciousness and died. He has given up resistance completely. In the distance, he was almost out of his wits when he fought with the mechanism giant. He turned around and took a blow from the mechanism giant. However, he turned his head and ran away.White night to chase, the land of blessing changes again, no change has disappeared. This is the end of the war. The peripheral people are stunned and petrified. The wind fights the sky, falls does not change, Liu Ming! These three people are amazing talent, demon level characters, but, three people united to attack the white night, but ended up with two dead and one injured! And white night, just suffered some minor injuries, soul power consumption is excessive! This record is amazing! "This son can not be subdued if he is not in the state of absolute soul!" The Yuanhu Guoshi, who had been watching the war, opened his eyes and read aloud. Recognized by the national master, he must be extraordinary. How strong is the white night? The people around were terrified. "His brute force, general trend, sword skill and spirit are extraordinary. Although his spirit state is not strong, his spirit can make up for the deficiency of his soul state. How terrible are the three heavenly spirits? Can ordinary soul people understand it?" Yan Feng was surprised and pleased. At the most critical time of the Tibetan dragon house, a top talent like white night came out. Will Tibetan Dragon House rise because of him? Feng Huangsha looked at the cold corpse in the virtual image. His appearance almost aged more than ten years in an instant, as if in the twilight. "Tibetan dragon courtyard!" "Kill! Master, when he comes out at night, kill him to avenge the young master Feng''s family were angry. "This is Dabi. Don''t mess around. Otherwise, it will offend Huangwei and put my Feng family in a desperate situation." Wind yellow sand endure the sadness in the heart, voice hoarse way. "Master, don''t you just let it go?" "Of course not!" The wind and yellow sand gritted his teeth, and his eyes twinkled with malice. He turned and walked towards the mountain. The youth sitting in front of the peak obviously noticed him. "See the prince." The wind and yellow sand hold hands. "I''m sorry." The prince''s face was calm and revealed two words. "Ask the prince to make decisions for the villains." Wind yellow sand knelt down. "In the big match, no one''s life or death will be involved outside the competition. If Feng zhantian is killed in the daytime, he can only blame Feng zhantian for his lack of ability and skills. How can I make decisions for you?" The prince said. "Can..." "step down." Prince Road. What else does fenghuangsha want to say, you can see the look of the prince, and finally resist. The death of fengzhantian and his hasty escape from the battle of heaven announce that the final winner of Dabi has been born. White night! The name will spread throughout the capital in the near future. The era of the wind and the sky is over, and all the talents will be shrouded in the glory of this Sansheng tianhun. In the land of blessing. "Are you all right, white night?" Two figures running in the distance are Lin Zhengtian and yinxueyue. They were in a hurry and out of breath. "I''m fine." The white night smiles. Yin XueYue and Lin Zhengtian are stunned. When they see the corpse of Shangfeng zhantian, they turn pale and understand everything. "The big match is the first. You deserve it. Go and touch the xuanming flag." Lin Zhengshu relaxed his mouth. The white night nods, is also not polite, steps forward, will hand toward the Lingqi. Whoa. Almost at the moment his fingertips touched the flag, a halo covered his body. On the flag, the array is sealed. When the halo disappears, people have left the land of blessing and stood in the center of the heaven palace. "Number one People stand up and shout! After leaving at night, Lin Zhengshu and yinxueyue, who thinks that his strength is inferior to Lin Zhengshu, is willing to be the third. Second, third! Before long, there was a halo. It''s Fu Qingqing. Fourth! After she left, she immediately rushed to the xuanming flag. Naturally, she did not want to fight with the white night. Knowing that she was not the enemy of the white night, she planned to get the place. Unexpectedly, she had just approached the xuanming flag and could not change her appearance. Two people fight for some time, but not for heavy injuries, is not an opponent, then let Fu ruthlessly get fourth, fall not for fifth. Standing in the center of the five days, the people continued to wait. In addition to the dead fengzhantian and Liuming and the snow quitting, there should be Tai Tianqing and black tiger. Why are they not there? But just then, the referee came up and said in a loud voice, "it''s over! The winner is about to receive a reward. " "Is the big match over?" The crowd was stunned. "Tai Tianqing... Didn''t he die in it?" It''s hard for people to accept. The two most evil geniuses, Tai Tianqing and Feng zhantian, died in it?Piaoyue abstained, combined with the complete abolition of cultivation, not included in the ranking, this big comparison, the top five of the king''s capital was chosen. "Now I declare that the big match is won by the white night of the Tibetan dragon house!" The referee yelled. The sound was surging in all directions. Many people stood up and cheered for the white night. But all the family members were ugly. After today, the Tibetan Dragon House... I''m afraid that there will really be a dragon flying out... "the prince''s plan will be postponed." Xin kept closing his eyes and said. "I didn''t expect that Dabi was the first. It was not the wind and the sky, not the sky moye, not the beixuan wall tower, nor the Tai Tianqing, but this white night that was ignored by countless people! Things are changing. " Nangong Ji laughs bitterly. Although she doesn''t like the white night, she has to admire the white night for her ability to stand out from so many talents. In another place, Nangong Mei was silent, just smiling and smiling at the man standing in the center of tianque, her eyes twinkled with light. "Deep red!" Shen Wenshan, the person in charge of the Shen family, came towards the Tibetan dragon house and called out to Shen Hong. Deep red Leng next, doubt and ask: "is to ask mountain uncle? Can I help you? " "Shen Hong, you are my Shen family''s person, but you have no name in the Shen family''s genealogy. I have discussed with my elder brother and all members of my family. I have decided to hold a ceremony in the Chen family three days later and write your name in the genealogy." Shen asked the mountain. Deep red face doubts: "good end, how... Mention this matter?" "Elder martial sister Shen, can''t you see it? Elder martial brother Bai won the first place in the big competition. You are the elder martial sister of elder martial brother Bai. Naturally, they will treat you differently! " Beside Lu Xiaofei said. When she patted her head, she suddenly realized, but she kept shaking her head: "if uncle, you write my name in the genealogy because of this, it''s not necessary. I don''t care whether my name is in the genealogy, and the honor of the white night has nothing to do with me! Treat me as you have done to me. I don''t like hypocrisy and flattery www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 "Hong Er, there were some misunderstandings about you by family members before. Don''t take it to heart. They are all family members. You can sit down and have a good talk about anything." Shen asked Shan, thinking that Shen Hong was angry, he said quickly. Deep red sighed, too lazy to explain. At the other end of the music family, seeing Yin XueYue win the third place in the big competition, one by one was excited and excited, especially Yin Sikong, the grandmother of the Yin family, with a smile on her old face, like a chrysanthemum in full bloom. The contrast between the Yin family and the Shen family is panic. It is necessary to know whether it will change or not, but it has worked with fengzhantian and taitianqing to deal with the white night. In this way, it is the enemy, and I don''t know whether the white night will retaliate against his home in the future. People who make friends with the white night are very excited. The enemy of the white night was terrified. Those who have not yet communicated with the white night are glad that they have not joined in, let alone become enemies with this person. "Brother..." Baizhi heart excited want to stand up, but the body is weak she can''t get up, but even so, that pale face is also full of flush at this time. She is very proud, very proud, because she witnessed her brother ascend the peak of this dynasty, he crushed everything, became the first! "I didn''t expect him to do it." Sometimes he thought about his rash deeds, but he didn''t think about his rashness. "It''s a pity that this man is not loyal to me." On the mountain, the prince breathed a long breath, his eyes glistening. Master Yuanhu stood up, and his old hollow eyes were shining at several people. They all showed their expectation and desire. Naturally, they recognized master Yuanhu and understood the reason why he appeared here. If he was picked up by the master, he would be in his Majesty''s eyes, and he would not be out of the question. The referee nodded to the guards nearby. Soon, the guards split and a team of people came out carrying gold boxes. A gift! Top benefits provided by dynasty! Everyone''s eyes were straight. Even the boxes containing these treasures are made of pure gold. What is the rarity in them? Click. At this time, a lot of dull sound of armor shaking suddenly sounded outside the tianque place, the earth trembled slightly, and the sound of iron hooves trampling came from the distance. As soon as people''s nerves tightened, their sight was withdrawn and they looked into the distance. I saw a large number of wild horses galloping towards this side. On the wild horses, there were a lot of fresh and angry warriors! "It''s the sky breaking army!" The crowd was shocked. "The dynasty breaks the heavenly army? Aren''t they under the control of Taidong? Why are you all here? " "What are they going to do?" At the command of the commander of the forbidden army, the troops were arrayed and their spears were all together. The sky breaking army came rushing forward with momentum like a rainbow, the earth trembled in disorder, the sound of hissing and the sound of golden dagger interlaced. They stood just a hundred meters in front of the forbidden army, waiting for thousands of people to gather. Seeing the cold armor, many people turned pale and shivered all over. This is the strongest army in the Empire! The scene became solemn and tense. Those families and influential people retreated one after another and watched the changes. The prince stood up and frowned. I saw that the broken sky army separated automatically, and a middle-aged man with strong body and armor on a high horse came out. Tiger general Taidong! His eyes were cold and his expression was grim. "I''ve seen the national teacher!" Taidong swept his eyes round the National Guard, and said coldly. "General Taidong, please show me your Majesty''s edict." Round protect the National Teacher sink. "What decree?" "Well, general Taitung has no royal edict? Without your Majesty''s command, why did general Taidong bring so many broken heavenly troops here? What are you going to do? Is it possible that the general intends to rebel? " Yuanhu is cold and humming. "Yuanhu, although you are a national teacher, don''t talk nonsense! As a soldier of Xia Dynasty, Taidong took protecting his country as his duty and his life as his ambition. How could he do such a rebellious thing Taitung light road. "What did the general do here?" Taidong''s breath was shocked and his eyes were awe inspiring. Four words were squeezed out of his mouth: "eradicate the crooks!" People were shocked. "Cunning? Who are the sycophants? " Asked Yuanhu. "White night!" Taidong almost immediately pointed to the white night standing there. At this moment, everyone understood what Taidong meant! He came to revenge. There is no way for Thai to kill people in the sky, except for those who have no way to kill them. "White night, things are not so good! Taidong is very aggressive. I''m afraid he''s coming for revenge. You should be careful. " Lin Zhengtian murmured.The white night nods, since beat the sky army to appear, he guesses one or two. This is the place of tianque. Under the emperor''s feet, Taidong, as a general, would offend Huangwei if he dared to mess around here! He should know the consequences. Day night thoughts. However, the dog leaps over the wall, and now both Tai Tianxiao and Tai Tianqing have died miserably. No one can guarantee what Taidong will do. Yuanhu was furious: "nonsense, general Taidong! Let''s not say whether there are crooks here. Even if there are, you should not be in charge of it. Your majesty has his own judge! Now I order you to quickly lead the broken heavenly army out of the king''s capital and garrison outside the city. If you don''t listen, don''t blame me for the crime of treason and disobedience "Rebellion? Oh, it doesn''t matter. " Taidong showed a bleak smile. Although he was not good at heart, he was a general in the end, and there was blood in his body. Now that his two sons are dead, and they are not dead on the battlefield, how can he swallow this breath? Death is no greater than sorrow. "It seems that you are going to rebel!" Yuanhu national division sank, and the forbidden army marched forward. "I am doing away with evil for our country!" Taidong waved, breaking the sky army close. When the two armies confront each other, the crossbow is pulled out. "Hold on!" Just then, a shout came from the distance. It''s the prince. His pace is not slow, his hands behind the negative, step by step, handsome appearance, elegant clothing, plus that unique royal temperament, there is a natural aura. "See the prince." Taidong holds his fist. "Mourning, general." The prince nodded slightly. "Prince, Wei Chen found out that there were spies sent by neighboring countries in this big match. Please seize the spies and kill them in public, so as to promote the national prestige of Xia state." "Spies from neighboring countries?" The crown prince frowned. Several small countries next to the Xia Dynasty all attached themselves to the Xia Dynasty and paid tribute every year. How dare they rebel? Obviously, this is just a false accusation made up by Taidong. But the Prince did not ask why, but said, "who is the spy?" "White night!" Taidong drinks low. "Take it down!" The prince almost cried out in public. When this was said, there was an uproar around. Can''t Taidong, the obvious excuse, be distinguished by the prince? Not even trial, arrest people directly? But soon, people understood everything. Taidong is the prince''s man. Now Taidong is eager for revenge. If the crown prince stops Taidong at this time, there is no doubt that it will damage Taidong''s powerful arm. Therefore, the prince still chooses to take his side when Taidong is wise and makes mistakes. " The crown prince ordered that the army of broken heaven should start at once. "Stop it!" Yuanhu drinks. "Master, I will tell my father about it. Please get out of my way." The prince said. "This is Dabi. This man is the first in the competition. Everything has its own rules. Is he a sycophant and needs to be interrogated. How can you be so guilty? Prince, you can''t connive at Taidong "As I said, I will tell my father that no one should stop it, otherwise, I will be merciless." The prince drank low and then waved, questioning that he wanted to let the broken heavenly army rob people. It seems that not only does Taidong want to kill me, but also the prince wants to get rid of me... it''s also that I''m from the Tibetan dragon academy, and he naturally takes it as an eyesore. The white night thought, thinking of countermeasures. Yan Feng and others clattered towards the white night, and the whole Party surrounded them tightly. "Find a way to take the night away!" The speech wind drinks softly. "Yes, teacher!" Yin XueYue nods. "It''s not a way to escape, teacher. You''d better wait first. Now the master Yuanhu is on my side. With him, the prince dare not take any action against me. After all, if I have an accident, it will damage your Majesty''s face." White night refused the offer to leave. If he left like this, I''m afraid the prince will anger these people. "What are you going to do?" Mo Jian asked. White night''s eyes twinkled with an irresistible hatred. "The destruction of juehunzong was inspired by the crown prince. Now he wants to destroy our Tibetan dragon courtyard in the holy courtyard. I am in opposition to him. Why not fight with him?" "Fight the prince?" "If you break the sky army! The forbidden army will definitely act! As far as the two armies fight, we are not at a disadvantage. " "He is a prince. You can''t touch him?" "If it''s an accident, it''s hard to guarantee it!" Dark hum in the white night, straight ahead. See the back of the white night, people can not help a cool. Take advantage of the chaos? This man, it''s better to be decisive. Ooh!!!!! At this time, a melodious sound of the horn came from the distance, followed by the sound of drums and gongs. At the gate of the place of tianque, there were several dull and fierce animal howls."Your Majesty''s coming A sharp voice came to this side. Everyone was shocked and knelt down in unison. "Your Majesty is coming!" Yuanhu heard the sound, and the old face stretched slightly. Yan Feng and others also exhaled. When your majesty arrives, the scene is finally subdued. "General Tai, I can''t help you this time." The prince shook his head bitterly. Taidong was silent. "But you don''t have to worry about it. Since he is a member of the Tibetan dragon academy, he should be removed quickly. If you can''t get rid of him today, he will surely die in the future." Taidong a listen, hate the eye finally restore a few wisps of Qingming: "thank the crown prince." "Go and meet your majesty." Said the prince. A group of people went. The army scattered, and a magnificent chariot of Jasper came towards it. On the top of the carriage, there are white horses and steeds on their heads. The moon and the horse! Moreover, a chariot drawn by seven divine horses is worthy of being the monarch of Xia Dynasty, and his aura is indeed extraordinary. "See your majesty!" The voice was ringing. "No gift." From the chariot came an old voice. The curtain of the chariot slowly opened. An old man in a Dragon Robe, with white temples and a bloodless face came out. This man is the king of Xia Dynasty! "Father emperor!" Nangong and Nangong Meiqi went forward to help the old man. But the prince stood still. White night found that not only the palace maids and bodyguards, but also many ministers from the imperial court came, including Prime Minister Chen Xiang and Shangshu Lu Qingshu. When the old emperor stepped down from the chariot, the eunuch immediately brought the Dragon chair and placed it under him. The old emperor sat down, his sunken eyes looked at the people present, and said faintly, "who is the first big match?" "Reply to your majesty, the white night of the Tibetan dragon house has won the crown of great competition by pressing all the heroes!" The referee said respectfully. "Tibetan dragon house? White night? " The old emperor was stunned. He glanced around and said in astonishment: "is it not the wind that fights the sky or does not change these talents? Where did this white night come from www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 The white night took a deep breath, stepped forward, clasped his fist at the emperor and said, "see your majesty, the grass people white night is from Luocheng, they are the children of the white family in Luocheng!" "The children of the white family in Luocheng? White night? " The old emperor looked at it and nodded slightly: "it''s a good-looking talent. I didn''t expect that you could stand out from the big competition and become the first one in this contest! The posterity is formidable! Not bad, not bad! " People cast envious eyes towards the white night. It is doomed to be extraordinary if you can get your Majesty''s appreciation. "What about the other talents? Come up and let me have a good look. " The old emperor said. Yin XueYue, Lin Zhengtian, Fu Wuqing and luobuchang all came forward to make a ceremony. "Yes, your majesty." "Good! Good! Very good! " The old emperor nodded again and again. He was about to speak, but he coughed violently. "Your majesty!" Next to the eunuch quickly on a delicate censer. The old emperor took it and drew close to the censer and sucked it hard. His pale face finally showed a trace of ruddy. "Take care of the dragon, your majesty!" They said respectfully. "No harm." The old emperor nodded, his sight fell again on the army on both sides, and his voice sank gradually. "General Taidong!" "The end will be there!" Taidong stepped forward immediately. "Who gave you the courage to lead the army of heaven into the capital of the king The old emperor''s voice sank. "To your majesty, the last general has received news that there are crooks and sycophants on the Dabi area. The last general thinks that Dabi area is on the side of the Imperial Palace, and that the treacherous and sycophants are not good for your majesty. Then he leads the troops to exterminate the traitors and protect his majesty''s safety." "Who are you The old emperor''s eyebrows moved. "It''s white night!" "Asshole!" Almost as soon as Taidong made a sound, the old emperor was furious. Taidong immediately knelt down on one knee, bowed down and worshipped, not daring to make a sound. "What nonsense! White night is the best match. How can you be a sycophant? You think I''m a three-year-old? That''s so easy to fool? " The old emperor was furious and waved his hand: "as a general, you lead troops into the capital of the king without authorization, disturbing the court platform! Come on, take down Taidong, take down his tiger amulet! Into the prison, waiting for the fall "Yes The commander of the forbidden army immediately led the two soldiers to Taidong. But as soon as they got close to Taidong, they were kept away by a terrible atmosphere. "Bold!" The commander of the forbidden army drew his sword at once, but at the moment of drawing the sword, the broken heavenly army over there also pressed on one after another. "Revolt?" Seeing this, the old emperor trembled with anger. White night''s heart is slightly startled. Your majesty is here, how dare Taidong be so arrogant? "Taidong! How dare you Yuanhu Guoshi was also very angry and yelled: "Taidong intends to rebel. All the children of Xia Dynasty will immediately exterminate Taidong and kill the harm for your majesty!" The sound falls, the rear a large number of soul repair Hua cheerfully toward this side. Although the sky breaking army is fierce, it is obviously not the opponent of the forbidden army and the soul monks in terms of number. The situation immediately became tense. "Father, please forgive me. How dare general Taidong rebel? He did not dare to offend his majesty. The reason why he led the army in was because of his loyalty to your father. Please take back the order from your majesty. The general will immediately lead his troops out of the city to ensure the stability of our country in Xia Dynasty. " Just at this moment, the prince came forward and said. The old emperor''s face was slightly heavy, and he took a deep look at the prince. Several ministers also came forward. "Your Majesty, please forgive the general. The general has been fighting for our summer for many years without any merit or hard work. Although there is something wrong with this general, it is all from your loyalty to your majesty." "Your Majesty, please forgive general Taidong." "Your Majesty, if the neighboring countries invade at this moment, I will be in danger in summer. Please forgive general Taidong." Voices rise and fall. White night can see that these are the prince''s people. In the white night when he thought his majesty should be infuriated and even more angry, the old emperor opened his mouth and said, "since you all plead with Taidong, this time... Please forgive him. Taidong, take the army out of the city as soon as possible. Without my command, if there is a broken heavenly army entering the capital, there will be no amnesty!" "It''s your majesty. Thank you for your forgiveness." Taidong kneels on the ground, kowtows, then leads the troops to retreat. "Let Taidong off like this?" Lu Xiaofei was shocked. The king''s heart is really unpredictable... "it seems that there is a complicated relationship between the prince and his majesty." Mo Jian sighed. "Complex? Of course, it''s complicated. Don''t just see the thousands of broken sky troops in wangduli. You have to look further. In the south of Daxia, there are 30000 troops stationed in the northern border, and 100000 troops are stationed on the northern border. These troops are all trained by Taidong after more than ten years. They only recognize generals and don''t recognize orders. If your majesty takes general Taidong here, I''m afraid it will What a mutiny At this time, Lin Zhengtian said in a low voice.As soon as this remark fell, people suddenly realized. No wonder Taidong dare to be so arrogant. It turns out that he has mastered the military power! This moment, white night also understood the position of Taidong in the prince''s heart. Taidong led the retreat, and the deadlock was broken. The prince retreated to one side and did not leave in a hurry. However, many people who are interested in it gradually understand the situation in the DPRK and China. Taidong is so disobedient, but there is no crime. Moreover, the relationship between the prince and Taidong is too close. The old emperor did not pursue the responsibility in this respect, so he had some plans. "All right! Now it''s time to get down to business! " The old emperor took a breath, his face was dignified again, and he said, "now, let''s begin to award rewards." "Yes The old judge nodded and waved. The pure gold boxes were carried up one by one. Everyone was shocked and their attention was quickly diverted. Reward! That''s the most important thing. This is the purpose of all the hard work of participating in the contest! But the old man stepped forward, took a breath, and then yelled. "Give, Dabi the fifth place, drop not change, the best 30 soul pills, a set of yuan level skills, a piece of Yuan ware, the title of the Marquis, the" fall Hou. " Waiting? Marquis? All the family members were stunned, and soon they were excited. Luo Zhentian and Luo Zhendi look at each other and see the joy in each other''s eyes. Now, if you don''t want to be granted the title of knighthood, why should you be afraid to stay at home and rely on the imperial court? Thank you Fall do not change kneel on the ground to worship, eyes twinkle with satisfaction. "The future of Xia Dynasty can''t be separated from you, young men and talents. If you want to reach the peak in the future, don''t forget Xia Dynasty." The emperor''s face was slightly relaxed. "It''s not for the great Xia Dynasty to make every effort to die." "Well, get up." The emperor nodded. The referee continued to talk. "Give, Dabi fourth place, Fu Wuqing, top 50 soul pills, a set of yuan level top-level skills, a top-level yuan ware, a title of marquis and a" Fu Gui Ren "!" "Fu mercilessly thanks your majesty." Fu mercilessly came forward to thank him. Not far from the Fu family all exhaled, although Fu heartless failed to enter the top three, but can get this place, has been considered good. "Give, Dabi third place, Yin blood moon, top 100 soul pills, a set of Tibetan lower level skills, a lower level Tibetan utensil. To confer the title of marquis and the title of "Yin GUI Ren." One hundred best soul pills? Hiss! The souls around them were all frightened and breathless, even the family leaders were surprised. This is a huge amount of wealth, and compared with the soul pill, the Tibetan level skills and Tibetan utensils are more unexpected. Why is your majesty so generous in this contest? Countless souls were red in their eyes, staring at the gold boxes that had been carried up, and their breath became short. "Thank you." Sound blood month performance is very calm, Yingying salute, action is very in place. "It''s not bad. It''s a woman who can''t let a man down. You and that girl of Fu''s family have a good life. Try hard!" The old emperor laughed. He didn''t expect that the reward gap between the fifth and the third place was so big, especially the soul pill, which was the best soul pill! The third place actually awarded 100... He always thought that his 30 pieces were enough. Up to now, he should add 10 pieces to 10 pieces, but he didn''t expect that the number of Yinxue monthly was three times that of him. If so, what is the second and first place? The court is so rich? "Give, Dabi second place, Lin Zhengtian, top 150 soul pills, a set of Tibetan medium level skills, a medium level Tibetan utensil. To confer the title of marquis and the Marquis of the forest! " One hundred and fifty. People''s heart almost instantly jumped to the throat. One hundred and fifty excellent soul pills! Besides, there are also Tibetan art and soul weapon! It''s a huge benefit! "Thank you, your majesty." Lin Zhengtian came forward and said with fists. Lin Zhengtian, who was standing in front of his majesty, didn''t feel good when he saw Lin Zhengtian standing in front of his Majesty in the distance. He didn''t know that Lin Zhengtian was the first disciple of juehun sect since he joined the holy yard. When he was just an ordinary disciple, he was so low-key that even some juehun sect disciples didn''t know him very well Br > today, the emperor was more peaceful than ever. "Talent!" At last, he spat out the two words. These two words, in people''s eyes, but since they are different, we need to know that the three people before have not been so appreciated by your majesty! "Your Majesty''s praise is absurd!" Lin Zhengtian smiles. The old emperor nodded again and again, but the admiration in his eyes was very strong.Many people breathed in silence, but his majesty did not show such a look at the other three. In particular, it''s hard to change. Now I''m gnashing my teeth and resenting. Lin Zhengtian was rewarded and retreated to one side. Well, it''s the first one. All eyes on the white night. The old judge took a breath and yelled, "here, Wangdu is better than the first, white night! There are 300 soul pills, a set of lower level skills of Langya level, and a lower level Langya ware, which is granted to the king of different surnames and granted the title of "white king"! " Whoa! The words fell, and the audience was boiling. Langya level skill and soul weapon? A different surname Wang? This is something that has never happened before in all previous big games! The crowd was stunned and couldn''t believe what they had heard. If the reward is too high, that''s OK. Perhaps his majesty paid more attention to the white night and specially added a reward. But a different surname Wang... What''s going on? What is the point of your Majesty''s doing this? People''s minds are different. What does the old emperor mean? The most difficult to guess is the king''s heart. The prince raised his head slightly and looked at the old emperor with deep meaning. White night is also quite astonished, big than reward, although there is a reward for the Marquis, but just like Lin Zhengtian and Yin XueYue, a title is enough. Do you need to directly confer a king like this? He took a breath and saluted: "thank you "You said you were from Los Angeles? Well, I will reward you with the city of Los Angeles as your territory. " The old emperor said with a smile. White night again thanks, but the heart is not happy at all. The old emperor''s seemingly cordial smile seemed unnatural. The city government could not guess this man. "See the white king!" They saluted the white night. It''s hard to accept it for a while. At this time, the old emperor had spoken again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 "In addition to these rewards, I want to give you some other benefits! From now on, you five can go in and out of the palace at will. In addition, the land of happiness in the palace will be open to you. Five days later, the five of you will come to visit me in the main hall, and I have a task for you! " After that, the old emperor waved: "go back to the palace." "Your majesty The eunuch yelled. The old emperor boarded the chariot and drove straight to the palace. "Farewell to your majesty." People called again. Your majesty is leaving. The prince and the two princesses did not stay for a long time. Nangong Ying and the prince left first, but Nangong Mei didn''t rush to go, but walked in the daytime. "Congratulations, white night. From today on, you are the White King respected by all people." Nangong Mei said with a smile. "It''s a beautiful princess. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t dare to be respected by thousands of people. It''s just the love of your majesty." The white night is light. Are you still mad at me? At the beginning, I was also a member of the holy yard. Anyway, I should at least take into account the feelings of my brothers and sisters. But now that I have left the holy yard, can you forgive me Nangong Mei smiles bitterly. "I dare not." White night is still light words, but the heart is quite surprised, how Nangong Mei out of the holy yard? Maybe she should know that the sanctuary is actually backed by the prince? "White king, don''t say much. We''ll see you in five days." Nangong Mei also seems to see that Bai Ye doesn''t want to talk to herself too much, so she owes herself and leaves. The white night stares at the back of Nangong Mei''s leaving, and her eyebrows move slightly. He is not a stingy person. For that matter, he has not been angry with Nangong Mei for a long time. He said that they had experienced life and death in Shishan, and they had some friendship. Anyway, friends can still do it, but somehow, he can''t see through Nangong Mei''s feeling at night. Under her seemingly innocent appearance, she did not know what kind of heart she was hiding. As the royal family gradually left, the ministers also left. Shen Xiang gradually stood in place, looked at the white night for a moment, and left directly. Lu Xiaofei went to see Xia Lu Qingshu, and was called away by Lu Qingshu. This year''s big competition has come to an end. After returning to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, almost all the disciples in the courtyard ran out, and they lined up at the gate to welcome the arrival of the white night. No one can believe that the Tibetan dragon academy has won the first place. When they learned that the white night alone to participate in the Dabi, many people in the Tibetan dragon courtyard actually held a disdainful attitude. It''s just death. However, when the white night brought the title of "King" and came back full of glory, people were dumbfounded. In the first round, he went through the first round with one man alone against 100. He killed Feng Zheng in the second round and entered the final contest. In the final duel, he was the most powerful of the three. The wind fought the sky, the fall did not change and tianliuming. He also cut Tai Tianqing under the sword, which shocked the heroes and won the Dabi crown! This is a strong crush in the past, only a big comparison, as if it is just a stage to let him shine. What is even more shocking is the talent of white night. Sansheng tianhun! Sansheng! No one has ever heard of Sansheng tianhun in the whole Daxia dynasty! This is absolutely more shocking than anything else. When Yan Feng led Bai Ye, Mo Jian, Shen Hong, Li mubai and others back to the Tibetan dragon house, a large number of soul people had gathered at the gate, including those from the Tibetan dragon academy and others who had heard of the news. "I heard that white night won the first place in the contest?" "I heard that he was only the fifth level of Qi and soul state, so he won the first place. Is that true or false?" "Is it possible to use any means of cheating?" "You should be careful. My elder martial brother Bai is a man who has three lives! How can you talk here? " "Be polite to me when you speak. My elder martial brother Bai has been named king of different surnames by his majesty. If you dare to disrespect my elder martial brother Bai, you should be careful of your head!" "That''s it The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy are beating the sermon. When people heard the sound, they were silent and did not dare to talk nonsense. "Look, white night is coming!" At this time, someone called. "What? Where is the white night People stood on tiptoe, stretched out their necks and looked that way. White night a green robe, with the wind step by step, full of heroic spirit. This is the white night! People stare at the face and brand it in their hearts. This man, perhaps, will subvert the worldview of all souls. "President Yan! Elder martial brother Bai "Dean! Elder martial brother Bai The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy immediately welcomed them. At the moment, everyone''s face was full of pride. And those who could not bear the pressure to leave the Tibetan dragon house before could only stand outside the crowd and look at it bitterly.Who would have thought that the Tibetan dragon house would survive from extinction and win the first place in the competition? All kinds of congratulatory voices spread from all sides, and some people took the opportunity to come forward to congratulate and talk, hoping to get familiar with the white night. At this time, there was a commotion outside the crowd, and a group of gorgeous men and women came to this side. It''s from the music family. Yan Feng and others immediately went up. The first one is Yin Sikong, the grandmother of Yin family, followed by yinxueyue. "Congratulations, President Yan. Congratulations on your winning the first place in the big match. Now, the prestige of the Tibetan dragon house is irresistible. The future of the Tibetan dragon house is limitless." Yin Si Kong said with a smile. "Grandma Yin praised it wrongly. The honor of being the first in the contest is attributed to these posterity, which has nothing to do with me." The wind said with a smile. "If there is no word, how can these excellent posterity come from?" Granny Yin smiles and claps her hands, and the family members in the rear immediately come up with exquisite jade boxes. "Although these are not valuable things, they represent the wishes of my music family. Please accept them with a smile." Thinking of the sky with a smile. "Grandma Yin, you are welcome!" Yan Feng looks flattered. Yinsikong turned his eyes, looked at the white night and said with a smile, "I''ve seen the white king." "Grandma Yin, don''t be polite. It''s just an empty title." The white night said with a bitter smile. "In the history of Xia Dynasty, although there are not many kings of different surnames, every one of them is a wonderful figure. If the White King ascends to the top in the future, please take more care of my music family. Here are some small gifts. Please accept them." Yinsikong did not beat around the Bush and carried the gift prepared for the white night. "Granny Yin, how can he do it in the daytime?" "Take it, white king." Next to the sound blood moon light road. "Elder martial sister Yin, even you make fun of me." White night looks helpless. Nearby, the disciples of the Tibetan dragon house all laughed, and the atmosphere was especially cheerful. At this time, there was another commotion on the periphery. "The sinking family is here." The crowd was stunned. But looking at Shen Xiang, Shen Hong and Shen Jia''s high-rise buildings, they walk quickly towards this side. All of them were filled with emotion. When a man was promoted to heaven, he was canonized as a king of different surnames in the white night. All the Wangdu people came here in succession. Who would care about this nameless person in the Tibetan dragon house before? Naturally, white night''s heart also understands this truth. "Shen''s family is sinking into the sky. I wish the Tibetan dragon house the first place in the big match. I wish the white king a great summer." With a friendly smile, Shen Xiang stepped forward. Behind him, he was also a line of attendants carrying the gift box. The white night did not go to see Shen Xiang, but went towards Shen Hong. "Elder martial sister Chen, I was just saying where you went. It''s good if you come. We''ll find a better restaurant and have a good drink later." White night road. "Good." Shen Hong smiles and nods. Shen Xiang is embarrassed. "Elder martial sister Shen, teacher, let''s go in." Said the white night. "Well." Yan Feng nods. Shen Xiang is more and more embarrassed. White night, this is naked disregard. But the Shen family dare not speak up. Although Shen Xiang is the prime minister, he is a king of different surnames at night, and his status is not worse than that of Shen Xiang. Yanfeng is also aware of the temper of the white night. For the treatment of Shen Hong in Shen''s family, the white night is not happy. What he does is to vent his anger for Shen Hong. Shen hongben wanted to say something, but thinking of what he did in the white night, he swallowed his words into his stomach. The white night pulled Shen Hong into the Tibetan dragon courtyard, and those gifts were left outside the door. It seems that they are not ready to accept them. Yan Feng saw Shen Xiang standing in the same place with an embarrassed look on his face and coughed twice. He said, "Lord Shen, the white king has just fought. He consumes a lot and needs to rest urgently. If you have something to look for, you can come back another day. You can come and have a cup of tea first. Let''s have a chat." "Er... Thank you very much." Shen Xiang sighed and went in. After the arrival of the sinking family, Zixing college and Hongcai college vied to congratulate them. For a while, the Tibetan dragon Academy was full of people. After today, the Tibetan dragon house will no longer fear the holy courtyard. "White night, the son of Bai family in the border city of Los Angeles, is the son of Bai Chen of Bai family. He is only 20 years old. It is said that white night failed to awaken the spirit of heaven two years ago, which was the laughing stock of the city of Los Angeles. Later, it competed with Ye Qian, who came out of Los Angeles, in the arena. When they met, the white night showed six levels of heaven''s soul. Ye Qian, who was already a twin, was famous for the city of Los Angeles... " a servant in a black suit and a cap knelt on one knee and respectfully addressed the man on the upper Chinese chair ¡£ "I remember that the holy yard sent people to Los Angeles to solicit Ye Qian. Why didn''t they recruit the white night under the gate of the holy yard?" Asked the prince, sitting quietly above. "This..."The people below showed hesitation... "huh?" The prince''s slightly closed eyes opened gently. The man shuddered and said in a low voice: "at first, there was a conflict between Bai Ye and ye Qian. After the fierce battle, Shang long, who was in charge of recruiting the saint yuan, was hard to choose between them. Finally, he chose Ye Qian, who had greater potential. As for white night, he had to give up." "Shanglong, as a forerunner, went to recruit on behalf of the holy yard, but he made such mistakes, which was really incompetent." "Ye Bai and ye Bai have had many years of enmity and resentment. When it comes to the white night, ye qian can''t be spared. In addition, ye Qian''s talent is extraordinary, and she has a pair of heavenly spirits. Naturally, she won''t pay attention to the white night, let alone get along with her in the same hospital. It''s too difficult to recruit them into the holy yard. Inspired by Ye Qian, Shanglong wants to kill Bai Ye. Later, he is saved by Mo Qinghou, the leader of juehun sect. Shanglong is abandoned and runs away with Ye Qian. Bai Ye naturally joins juehun sect! " The man said again. "Is it?" The crown prince pondered for a moment and suddenly asked, "after the collapse of juehunzong, we have been searching for a long time, but we still don''t see the whereabouts of the Qianlong ring. Do you think the Qianlong ring... Is it in the hands of the white night?" The man thought for a while and nodded his head and said, "the elite disciples of juehun sect have been killed and injured, but none of them has the Qianlong ring. Only the inner and outer disciples have not been pursued. Our highness is not allowed to worry about it or be possible. Marquis Mo Qinghou will pass the ring to the disciples of the inner and outer schools." "This white night appears out of thin air, and he has Sansheng tianhun. What amazing genius is he? It can''t be because of the hidden ring! Send someone to investigate immediately! " "Yes." "Now that the situation has changed greatly, we can''t act according to the original plan. Let''s be calm for a while, and then we can make a decision after that." "Your Majesty is very vigilant to your highness. What happens after five days... I''m afraid we can''t join in." The man said carefully. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 "Don''t worry, I have arranged for 20 people to take part in the operation in five days'' time. Your majesty will select ten people from the big match, and the rest can only be selected from the palace. These ten places are our opportunity." The prince closed his eyes again. The people below were silent. "Step back. I''m going to practice." "I''m leaving." The man said goodbye and retreated slowly. "Hold on!" At this time, the prince called out. "What else can I do for you, your highness?" "Go to the holy yard, take down the head of Shanglong and send it to xinduanna. Tell him not to leave waste in the holy yard!" The prince said. The man tightened his eyes, clasped his fist and retreated. The biggest beneficiary of this big competition is the Tibetan dragon house. Bai Ye won the first place in the big competition and was named king of different surnames, which shocked countless people. Who dares to move? Compared with the Tibetan dragon courtyard, the most seriously damaged is the Shengyuan. Ye Qian, the twin genius of Shengyuan, fell down. Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong and other experts left the holy yard one after another, and worshipped the Tibetan dragon Academy. The reputation of the holy yard was damaged, but its strength was even worse. Especially Lin Zhengtian, who was the second largest in the holy yard, was of unknown origin, which was really chilling. Therefore, Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai left the holy yard, and many people speculated It was due to the unfair treatment of Lin Zhengtian in the holy yard, and some of the disciples who had just joined the holy yard also wavered. Beside the mirror lake and in front of the pavilion, Xin incessantly stares at the calm surface of the lake and frowns tightly. In this contest, he swore that 200 elite members of the holy house participated in the contest, and in the end, there was no one who entered the third round. He became the biggest loser. "Jue Hun Zong... Tibetan dragon courtyard... White night..." Xin incessantly murmured. "Dean Xin." At this time, behind the sound of a loose voice. Xin kept turning around, and two people were standing behind him. One was dressed in a black suit and a hat, and the other was dressed as a servant. There was a tray in his hand. The brocade box was placed on the plate and covered with black cloth. "Lord Zhang, did your highness send you?" "Your Highness asked me to deliver it to President Xin." That''s humane. "Who is the head?" He smelled the faint smell of blood in the box. "President Xin will know when he opens it." There was a smile in the man''s eyes. Xin unceasing, the face slightly coagulates, raises the black cloth, opens the jade box. Inside, it was the bloody head of a dying Dragon... Xin kept staring at the terrible head for a long time and closed the jade box. "Why do you want to take the life of Shanglong when you have lost everything?" "Your Highness is very dissatisfied with this big ratio. His Highness has explained that he does not raise waste, and he also hopes that there will be no waste people left in the holy yard." The man laughed and turned away. Xin incessantly looked at the back of the person who left, for a long time did not make a sound. ... in the Tibetan dragon courtyard, there was a lot of laughter. To celebrate his victory in the white night, Yanfeng contacted several restaurants and sent a group of cooks who were good at soul food to hold a grand banquet in the martial arts field of the Tibetan dragon academy, and invited Yinjia, Hongcai college and Zixing college. Bai Ye, Shen Hong, Lin Zhengtian, Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong, Yin XueYue, Li mubai, Mo Jian and others sit at a table, drink a world shaking, and return drunk. At night, Baizhi heart holds the white night back to the cultivation pavilion. If he always does, he must spend time in the woods, but the Dragon moon has disappeared for a period of time, and the forest has been empty. Although the white night before drinking less, but after knowing the deep red, the amount of alcohol increased, so a pass down, people are only slightly drunk. The two brothers and sisters were sitting in the cabinet and chatting. "Brother, Congratulations, now the whole summer, no one does not know the White King white night." Angelica Heart help him sit down, gentle said. "White king white night?" White night wryly smile: "I have no intention to be a king at all. Your majesty confers me a king of different surnames for no reason. I''m afraid it is for another purpose." "For what purpose?" Angelica Heart asked. White night shook his head: "five days later, you will know." Baizhi heart did not speak. The next morning, the palace came again, a series of canonization ceremony, the process is cumbersome. After the canonization, according to the Convention, the white night must go to the territory to show his face. Although he would go to the main hall to meet the emperor five days later, Yiman had enough time to go to Los Angeles. Now ye Qian is dead, afraid that the situation in Los Angeles will change. She worries about her father in the daytime, and she also considers going back first. As soon as the canonization ceremony was over, after the announcement with Yanfeng and others, Bai Ye and Bai Zhi heart were on their way to Los Angeles. Along the way, the heart of Angelica dahurica appears to be heavily worried, extremely uneasy, although she did not say, but the night to see out. "Zhi Xin, you don''t have to worry. For your sake, I won''t kill him, but he betrayed the white family, turned to the Ye family, colluded with the Ye family to persecute the white family. I can''t just leave it that way. I''ll give him to my grandfather and deal with it according to the rules of the white family.""Only ask elder brother to spare him a life..." Bai Zhi heart low voice way. White night nodded and whipped, and the horse galloped. And it''s as strong as a horse''s feet. Within half a day, the white night was approaching Los Angeles. Before the king was granted to Luocheng, the envoys were on their way. Compared with their feet, the white night was a little faster. After two years, they did not return to Los Angeles after two years. When they saw the ancient city, they felt a sense of warmth. Outside Los Angeles, there were crowds of mobile vendors, heavily armed psychics, and some playful children. Bai Ye and Bai Zhi Xin ride a horse near, attracting a lot of attention. The horse is big and strong. It''s a circle bigger than ordinary horse. It can''t be seen in small Los Angeles. "Why? Miss Zhixin? " At this time, a voice of surprise passed into their ears. White night Shun reputation to go, then see a few young soul Xiu toward this side. These people are gorgeous and well-dressed, like the children of a large family in Los Angeles. "It''s Mr. Qin Bian. Long time no see." Angelica dahurica heart to restore the past indifferent, slightly nodded. "Miss Zhixin, I heard that juehunzong is a spy of other countries. After being eradicated, the disciples of juehunzong fled everywhere. You don''t know where you are. Some people say that you are dead, but I didn''t expect that you are still alive. What a surprise." Next to a heavy make-up, body concave and convex woman with a sharp tone of laughter. Bai Zhi''s face changed slightly, and she hummed: "it''s Chu Zhen. I''m afraid I''ll let you down. I went to Wangdu and worshipped under the gate of the holy yard and participated in the Wangdu Dabie. Although there is no brilliant achievement, it is much better than in this small town. " "You mean we''ll only be in this little town?" The woman named Chu is Mao. "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no Qin Bian quickly grabbed Chu and acted as a peacemaker. "We haven''t seen Zhi Xin for a long time. We should say something happy. She is standing here peacefully now. We should be happy for her! What''s more, Zhi Xin joined the holy yard, which is a blessing from heaven. As her friends, we have light on our faces, isn''t it? " Qin Bian is good at speaking. But I think it''s also true that they know that Bai Zhi Xin is already a disciple of the holy yard, and they will be more or less afraid of it. Chu also did not expect that the heart of Angelica dahurica actually entered the holy courtyard, his face became ugly. "Zhi Xin, are you in the holy yard? How long has it been? " Asked a man next to him. "I''ve been in for more than a year, but now I''ve withdrawn from the holy yard and joined the Tibetan dragon Academy." Angelica dahurica heart road. After this, the faces of the people who had just become complicated froze. "You joined the Tibetan dragon house?" "The college that''s going to die?" "You gave up the sanctuary and went to the dead end college? Are you... Crazy? " Qin Bian Leng way. "Dead end?" Bai Ye and Bai Zhi heart looked at each other. "I heard that Mo Jian, the first person in the Tibetan dragon house, had his hand cut off. Li mubai was abandoned and cultivated. The talent of the Tibetan dragon Academy was withered and was about to be divided up. You were originally a member of the holy yard. Instead of staying in the holy yard, you joined the Tibetan dragon house instead. Didn''t you give up the big and take the small? It''s stupid. " Chu Chu sneered. Qin Bian laughs and is too lazy to talk? Although it was Wangdu college, he looked down on it in his heart. Even the people of Luocheng know the decline of the Tibetan dragon house. "Zhi Xin, go home." White night did not see these people, light said. But at this time, Baizhi heart hip of the horse suddenly neigh, restless and move. Someone hit the horse hard! Angelica dahurica was caught off guard and almost fell off the horse. "Ha ha ha ha..." seeing the embarrassed appearance of Bai Zhi''s heart, several people led by Chu Zhen burst out laughing. White night frowned, staring at several people of Chu, light way: "who did it?" "Do it? What do you do? Brother, what are you talking about? We don''t understand. " The men acted stupidly. White night pointed to the horse and said, "who hit the horse just now?" "Fighting a horse? Well done, what are we going to do with the horse? " A man with a moustache shrugged and looked innocent. "Angelica dahurica, you should have Qi soul state cultivation? It should be more than enough to control a wild horse. Why is it so careless? I almost fell off my horse. " Another man laughed. "If you can''t ride a horse, do you want to blame us? Ha ha, I really think that I can become a phoenix after walking in Wangdu? It''s ridiculous. " Chu Chu sneered. "Ha ha..." a group of people laughed. Qin Bian scratched his head beside him. He was smiling, but he didn''t speak. Obviously, he was going to see the play."Damn it!" Angelica''s whole body trembled, but there was no action to suppress anger: "brother, let''s go." But the white night did not move, and asked faintly, "who are they?" "Qin Bian, the childe of the Qin family in Luocheng, is Chu Zhen, the young lady of Chu family. I didn''t know her at all. But because there was a childe in Luocheng who liked me all the time, she turned her anger on me and opposed me everywhere. Although she was not as powerful as me, she didn''t even have Qi and soul state, but her uncle, Chu Hao, the first master of Chu family, was a nine level master of Qi and soul state She is very famous both inside and outside. The reason why I don''t care about her is that I don''t want to bring trouble to the family Angelica dahurica heart low vocal tract. For the people of Luocheng, the existence of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state is the supreme figure. This is not the capital of the king, but a small town on the border of Xia Dynasty. A person who has just entered the spirit state can make a foothold in the city, not to mention the person of the Ninth level. The Chu family was famous in Los Angeles, and was not excluded by Ye Bai''s family, but also because of Chu Hao. White night secretly nods, the line of sight falls on that thin man''s body, light says: "was your move hand just now?" In fact, the white night saw this man do it for a long time. He just wanted to give these people a chance. "Me? No, no, no, I won''t do such a boring thing The man was laughing, though he said so, the banter in his eyes was particularly strong. It''s just the next second... clang. A sword sounded. Blood splashed, one arm flying into the sky. Chuzhen, Qin Bian and others smile stiff, pupil immediately enlarged. "Ah The shrill cry broke through the sky, and the people who came and went in front of the gate of Los Angeles stopped one after another, looking at the people there in shock. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 Qin Bian looked at the young man who was riding on a horse. He was holding a sword in one hand and the blade was facing the air. The sharp sword was stained with blood. "You... How dare you cut off Li Jie''s arm?" Chu came back to his senses and shrieked. "Kneel down, apologize, to my sister." The white night is light. "Sister... Who are you?" Qin Bian noticed something wrong. "White night." The white night is light. "White night? You... You are the white night that defeated Ye Qian? " People were shocked. "Kneel down and apologize!" White night toward Chu, continue to drink. "No way!" Chu Chu was angry, pointing to Bai Ye and Bai Zhi''s heart and shouting: "you dare to ask me to apologize! Do you know who my uncle is? White night, don''t think you can break the law if you defeat Ye Qian. Now the white family is on the verge of being suppressed by the Ye family. You Bai family can''t protect yourself. Do you dare to be so rude to me? If I say to my father, let my Chu family fall to the Ye family, then your white family will be finished, and you will become the sinners of the white family! " Chu Zhen was like a shrew, yelling, and his face was twisted and frightening. Bang! A foot suddenly kicked in Chu''s abdomen. In an instant, her face turned white, and the whole person curled up on the ground, shaking. The owner of this foot is undoubtedly white night again... "too loud! I don''t want to repeat that The white night is light. "White night! You are too arrogant Qin Bian couldn''t see it any more, so he ran to help Chu Xuan up with a look of anger. "For the sake of her being a woman, I didn''t abandon her cultivation, let alone kill her. Since I don''t want to apologize, I have to suffer. Now, get out of here." The white night is light. "It''s lawless!" "You know, this is Los Angeles, but there''s no Bai here yet!" The other men couldn''t see, so they went straight to the white night. "Not Bai yet? From today on, the name of this city is Bai! " White night cold hum, casually mobilize the next big trend, those who rush to immediately fall on the ground, planted a head broken blood. Even if you don''t have Qi and soul state, how can you be an opponent at night? "How strong..." Qin Bian was stunned, staring at the white night and gritting his teeth, he asked, "what is your cultivation?" "The fifth level of Qi and soul state!" "Five steps, isn''t it? Good! Very good! " Qin Bian''s face was cold, and he helped Chu Chu to leave. "That''s not going to be the end of it!" As the crowd left, a voice came. The white night did not make a sound, but drove the horse to the city of Los Angeles. "Brother... Is that good?" Angelica Heart worried way. "Although the white king is only a false title, it can be regarded as the king of different surnames conferred by his majesty himself. Do you think I should be wary of even touching these cats and dogs?" The white night asked. "That''s true Bai Zhi heart nodded, suddenly found that her brother is the first Wang Du, why fear that Chu hao? "Go back." "Well." They stepped in. Along the way, pedestrians frequently look at each other, and before they arrive at the gate of the White House, the people of the white family have already gone out to meet them. "Night!" Bai Chen was almost the first to run out. He was very happy to see the white night riding a horse. "Dad White night nose a sour, urgent call a, turn over to dismount, quickly step over, kneel on the ground, kowtow to Bai Chen. "My father has been worried about these years! The child pleads guilty "Silly boy, dad knows your skills, and he will certainly be OK. Why worry?" Bai Chen helped up the white night, looked at him up and down, and gave a long sigh of relief: "my son has grown up... " Uncle Chen! " The heart of Angelica dahurica came over, facing the white Chen Ying Ying Ying as a gift. "It''s Zhi Xin." Bai Chen is pleased to nod: "for a long time no see, you are more and more beautiful." "Uncle Chen, don''t make fun of Zhi Xin." "What about their cheeks "Your grandfather and they are all in it. I''m afraid that they will learn about your return. Please follow me in." Bai Chen says with a smile. When they go back to the mansion, uncle Baihong learns that Bai Ye and Bai Zhi Xin have come back from Wang Du, and they also return to Bai''s home in a hurry, along with Bai Mu and other descendants. Although there were some prejudices in the past, it was a family. In addition, the situation of the Bai family was not very good recently, so some minor contradictions were put aside. "White night? Where is the white night? " Some white mountain leaders came from the White House. White night and Angelica Heart quickly welcome. "I''ve met the owner." "You two silly children."Bai Qingshan''s dignified old face stretched out and laughed: "come and come, all come here, let grandfather have a good look." Two people came forward, Bai Qingshan looked at them carefully, with a wisp of fine awn in their turbid eyes. "Good, good... You two... Have grown up..." their accomplishments can''t even see the White Castle Peak. How can he not be pleased? "I heard that Bai Ye and Zhi Xin have come back? Where is it? " Big uncle Baihong comes step by step. "Uncle." Angelica dahurica heart smile shout. White night nodded and said hello. Bai Mu looks at Bai Ye and Bai Zhi''s heart, and his expression seems a little bitter. He can feel the breath that they send out, which he can''t understand at all. A group of people chatted. "Buy a banquet quickly, I want to get rid of the dust for ye''er and Zhi Xin!" Cried Bai Qingshan. "Yes, master!" The servant ran down in a hurry. The white family here killed chickens and cattle, very lively, white Chen, Baihong, Bai Qingshan and other high-level Baijia drink. However, the banquet, Angelica dahurica heart is not high. "Zhi Xin, what''s wrong? Is there something on your mind? " Bai Chen is aware of this and asks. The white night thought for a moment and said slowly, "Dad, how is the second uncle Baihe now?" "Hum!" A cold hum came out of Bai Qingshan''s nose. The crowd was stunned. However, Bai Qingshan pressed his glass on the table, and his voice was cold: "night, don''t mention that beast! I get angry at the thought of that beast The old man''s anger was on his head. Everyone looked at each other and did not know what to say. The atmosphere suddenly became embarrassed. "Cough, Dad, don''t mention that. It''s a happy day for you and Zhixin to come back from Wangdu. Come on, let''s have a drink!" Bai Chen stands up and raises his glass in an attempt to save the atmosphere. Everyone raised their glasses, but Bai Zhi''s heart was powerless to lift up. Her face turned white and her pink lips clenched. It seemed that she was trying to suppress something. Everyone can see that she still cares about that father. Even if he does something wrong, how can the people who gave birth to her and raised her forget him in a few words? The white night thought for a moment, drank off the wine and asked, "Dad, what''s the situation in Los Angeles after I left? Is it not peaceful for ye Bai''s family? " "This..." Bai Chen uttered a stop. White night eyebrow micro movement, feel some wrong. "Dad, what happened? Tell me about it? " Ask again in the white night. In fact, he felt something wrong since he entered the gate of the Bai family. Although the city of Los Angeles is a border city, its population is not small. There are more than a dozen big and small families in the city. As a giant in Los Angeles, the Bai family is visited by people every day. It is the beginning of the month. Why is the gate of the white mansion so cold that no one visits? Bai Chen opened his mouth and looked at Bai Qingshan. Seeing that Bai Qingshan did not say a word, he just sat there drinking, then sighed and said in a low voice: "it''s just, ye''er, Zhi Xin, I''ll tell you about it. In fact, the current situation of our Bai family is not optimistic..." "you are in the Wangdu city. You don''t know about Luocheng. Baiye, since you left, Baihe has been the Ye family Keqing has always lived in the Ye family. Ye''s family has given Baihe a lot of benefits, providing him with food and clothing, soul pill cultivation, to ensure that he will not worry about food and clothing, and have endless enjoyment. The purpose is to get more information about Bai''s family from Baihe''s mouth. " as like as two peas, you know, our white house is based on two industries, and we are doing business. Most of the shops in the South Street of Los Angeles are our white houses. The items provided by the shops, the arms shops and the drugstores in these shops are not available elsewhere. However, a few months ago, ye family opened several shops in West Street, and the objects sold were exactly the same as ours. It was learned that Baihe told ye''s family all the formulas of our wine making and equipment making, which made us lose a lot of customers. " "In addition to this, there are also martial arts schools. The martial arts masters set up outside the family are all trained by the old man himself. There is no need to say much about loyalty. However, the Ye family somehow grasped the weakness of several martial arts masters and took advantage of the situation to threaten them. The martial arts masters left the martial arts field reluctantly, which delayed the teaching process of the martial arts field and lost many students. We wanted to recruit new ones Martial arts master, but I was stumbling by the other side. During this period of time, I went to the martial arts arena with your uncle Baihong. But how long can we hold on to the two of us? If the martial arts field goes on like this, it must be closed. " "Ye family disintegrated us from our industry, and then suppressed our white family from fame. Baihe provided information for them. We were very passive." Uncle Bai Hong sighed and looked helpless. "White night, the situation in Wangdu is not very good, is it?" "Wangdu?" Bai Ye and Bai Zhi heart looked at each other and asked, "which aspect does uncle mean?" "Tibetan dragon courtyard and holy courtyard." Bai Hong said: "I heard that the current situation of the Tibetan dragon academy is very unfavorable, and it is likely to be disintegrated at any time. However, the Shengyuan is so powerful that it has swallowed up several major colleges and expanded its number, strength and financial resources. It is the overlord of the capital.""This... Is it." Even after a big match, the strength of the holy yard was depleted, and the Tibetan dragon courtyard won a complete victory. Under the ebb and flow, the overall strength of the holy yard was still one notch lower than that of the Tibetan dragon Academy. "Looking at the Tibetan dragon house, I received a message not long ago that Mo Jian, the first expert of the Tibetan dragon academy, was cut off by someone, and Li mubai, who ranked fourth, was even ruined. In addition, other experts in the Tibetan dragon house were also attacked by people without any reason. Is that true?" "Yes." White night nodded: "but that''s all over." "That''s the problem." Bai Hong sighed: "you don''t know. The status of Ye Bai and ye Bai in Los Angeles has something to do with your achievements in Wangdu." "It''s about us?" "Yes! And it''s closely related to you! Ye Qian joined the Shengyuan. Because of the cultivation of the twin spirit, ye Qian is very famous in the holy yard. Many children who pass by Luocheng will visit Ye''s house. When people in Luocheng see that so many people with strong Qi and soul are making friends with Ye family, how can they not turn to ye family? And Wangdu side also constantly spread bad news about the Tibetan dragon Academy. Luocheng people all think that the Tibetan dragon academy will follow the fate of those colleges before, and be annexed by the holy Academy. Therefore, the status of our Bai family in Luocheng has plummeted. If Zhi Xin is not still in the holy yard, ye family also has some scruples. Otherwise, we Bai family may have been driven out of Luocheng. " Bai Hong''s voice sank. As soon as his words fell, he took another mouthful of wine. "It''s a pity that ye Qian''s twin spirit is too strong. Although Zhi Xin''s talent is good, she is pressed down by Ye Qian in the holy yard, so she is hard to get ahead." White Chen light road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 "I''m not in the holy yard any more. After participating in the Dabi, I quit the holy yard and joined the Tibetan dragon Academy." Bai Zhi heart said. The words fall, the entire banquet is very quiet, people brush their eyes to this side. The faces were stiff. Even Bai Qingshan was stunned, and his old yellow eyes looked at the heart of Angelica dahurica. "Zhi heart, how can you be so stupid..." Bai Hong came back to God, quite angry. Bai Chen shakes his head secretly. Angelica Heart see everyone''s face is not good-looking, just ready to explain, but at this time, a servant rushed over, mouth yelled: "master! Master! Not good! The big thing is bad "What''s the matter, flustered?" Bai Hong stood up and cheered. The servant turned pale, pointed to the gate, and said in panic: "outside... There are a lot of soul repair outside... It seems that they are going to beat our white house..." "asshole!" Bai Qingshan slapped the table and angrily cried, "call on the guard immediately and follow me to have a look!" "Yes People at the banquet rose in succession. After a while, the white family quickly gathered at the gate. There were more than a hundred people in the hustle and bustle, but all those who had fighting power came over. At the gate of the white mansion, there are a large number of warriors with swords and swords. They look like family guards. There is a huge token hanging around their waist, Chu! La Chu family! "Get out of the night!" A middle-aged man in a Chinese robe cheered coldly. And standing beside him was Chu Chu, who had met at the gate of Los Angeles. "Get out of the night!" "If we don''t let the night roll out, we''ll kill it!" The beetles yelled, murderous. "Dad, this time, you have to be very angry for me." Chu said indignantly. "The Bai family is in decline. The Chu family has not paid attention to them for a long time. I didn''t embarrass the Bai family. I didn''t expect that they would bully our Chu family this time. If the Bai family didn''t give us an account today! I promise to see the white family well! " Chu Tai, the head of the Chu family, roared. "Chu Tai, everything must be reasonable! As far as I know, it was you miss Chu who first provoked the people of the Bai family. I couldn''t see the white family at night, so I gave a lesson. We Bai family haven''t settled accounts with you Chu family. You Chu family is so angry that you come here and yell at us? " Bai Qingshan came out with a gloomy face. "Asshole!" Chu Tai was furious: "my Chu Zhen''s strength is not even Qi and soul state. How can you challenge the people of the white family? I think it''s the people of your white family who are so arrogant that they are already lawless in Los Angeles! If you don''t give me an account of the Chu family today! Bai family, we must pay for this "Account?" White night eyebrows a pick, light looking at chutai: "chutai, what do you want to explain?" "Who are you?" "I am white night!" "Hehe, hairy boy, when I was the head of the Chu family, you were not born. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?" Chu Tai hums coldly: "this matter rises because of you. If you want to calm down this matter, you should come to me immediately, kneel down in front of my daughter, kowtow and apologize, and then I will interrupt your hands and feet, and this matter will be ignored!" "No way!" Don''t wait for the white night to open his mouth, over there Bai Chen immediately opened his mouth, angrily said: "chutai, you don''t want to push forward, do you think our white family will be afraid of you? Want my son to kneel and kowtow? Don''t think about it "Very good, since you Bai family did not sincerely apologize, then we Chu family is not polite!" Chu Tai cold way, a wave of hand, behind the family guards have pulled out the sword. "To fight? Come on Bai Qingshan had a big drink and was full of domineering power. The white family guards came forward one after another. There are a lot of baijiawei, and they are powerful. If we really want to fight, the Chu family can''t take advantage of it. The Bai family naturally has no fear. But Chu Tai was totally fearless, not afraid of the white family. White night frown, feel something wrong. That''s not true. At the end of the street, there were a lot of rapid footsteps. When I fixed my eyes, it was Li Shaoshu, the Li family''s guard in Los Angeles. It was Li Shaoshu, the leader of the Li family. In addition to him, all the senior members of the Li family came. These people also had more than a hundred men, all armed. As soon as they rushed here, they immediately drew their swords and pointed their swords directly at the Bai family. "Li Shaoshu?" Bai Qingshan''s old face is stiff. "Brother Li, you are too slow." Chutai road. "I''m sorry, brother Chu, it took some time to gather people! This time, I have brought all the fresh troops of the Li family. " "Li Shaoshu, do you want to deal with our white family?" Bai Qingshan''s voice is low."Li Shaoshu, our white family didn''t treat you Li family badly. When you Li family was oppressed by Ye family, if we didn''t come forward, how could we have a foothold in Luocheng? Now you even bite the hand of the hand and join hands with the Chu family to deal with us? You son of a bitch Bai Hong scolded angrily. "Bite the hand that feeds you? Hum, our Li family has sent many things to your white family every year. They have already paid back your kindness. They don''t owe you anything at all. However, your white family is lawless and arrogant. On the white night of your family, you cut off my son Li Jie''s arm for no reason. What do you think of this account? " Li Shaoshu said angrily. "What? Li Jie''s arm was cut off in the white night? " White Chen and others are stunned, one by one looking at the white night. "I didn''t kill him. I''ve already made him cheap!" White night is calm, light said. "You see, you see!" Li Shaoshu was angry and gnashing his teeth: "this bastard, if I don''t revenge for my son, how can my Li family have the face to be based in Los Angeles in the future?" "Chen''er, why do you want to cut Li Jie''s arm?" Bai Chen asked. "Nature, like Chu, provokes us." The white night is light. "No matter what day night does, I believe our white family won''t take the initiative to cause trouble! Since the Li family and the Chu family are going to join hands to deal with our white family, the soldiers will block us, and the white family will take over! If you want to fight, do it without ink! Am I afraid of you Bai Qingshan cheered, the momentum bloomed, and the spirit of the eighth level of Qi soul state immediately diffused. Many souls trembled at the scene and were awed by this force. Although there is Li family support, but Chu Tai side still does not have too big advantage, really want to fight, the result is likely to be both lose. "Bai Qingshan, you are so powerful! Are you the Lord of this city?" Just then, a cold hum came from the distance. However, a figure flits across the sky and lands in front of the gate of the white mansion. The visitors have long hair and black robes, and exude a sense of domineering spirit all over the body. They have a strong power to suppress the spirit of Bai Qingshan. The Chu family were all overjoyed at the sight of this, and the guards were all embracing their fists and worshipping. "See you, Mr. Howe!" "Big brother!" Chu Tai also cried out. The man who came here is the first master of Chu family, Chu Hao, the Ninth level strong man of Qi and soul state! The arrival of Chu Hao finally made the Bai family feel the crisis. There are nine levels of Qi and soul state. Bai Qingshan, the strongest one in the Bai family, is not an opponent. If we really fight, only one Chu Hao will be enough to crush all the Bai family. The white family''s guards face hair congealed, high fighting spirit reduced by half. Bai Hong and Bai Chen stare at the man. Chu Hao! Didn''t he travel all the time? When are you back in Los Angeles? "Is this Chu Hao, the first master of the Chu family? Mr. Hao, nice to meet you. I''m Li Shaoshu, the leader of the Li family! If this is over, would you please come to our Li family for a small talk. Shaoshu got a jar of first-class soul wine not long ago. If the soul drinks it, it can strengthen the soul of heaven. I wonder if he is interested in it. " "Drink?" Chu Hao licked his tongue, and his eyes showed a strange light. He said with a smile, "how can we live up to the beauty of the master Li? We''ll have a good drink when we''re done with the white family. " "The wine will not disappoint him." Li Shaoshu was overjoyed. It''s hard for many people to get involved with people in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state. I didn''t expect that today, with the help of the Bai family, they could get on line with Chu Hao. It''s really profitable. See Li Chu two family relations become so hot, white family facial expression is not good-looking. Chuhao chuckled and turned to stare at Bai Qingshan and said, "Bai Qingshan! I see that you are old and give you a step. Now, you bring the little beast of white night to come here. You break his leg personally, kneel down in front of my niece and apologize to her. Then you Bai family will compensate us for three million basic soul pills to our Chu family. How about this matter "Bullying too much!" Bai Qingshan''s whole body trembled with anger. None of these conditions could be achieved. Once it was done, the white family would be finished. "So you don''t want to?" Chu Hao snorted, his spirit suddenly dropped, and a pressure rolled to the Bai family. The white family''s guards actually fell directly on the ground, and a man turned his horse upside down, which was very embarrassing. Bai Chen and Bai Hong''s body trembled, their faces turned white, and they were hard to hold on to. Is this the pressure of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state? Just momentum has been unbearable, if you really hand in, can you take his move? People''s hearts were shaking. See the white family one by one so embarrassed, Li Chu two people laugh. "White night, see? All this is caused by your arrogance Chu''s sneer continued. But at this time, she suddenly found out that it was wrong. Why were all people suppressed by Chu Hao''s momentum, but they were at peace in the daytime? "Enough!"At this time, the white night suddenly murmured, and the spirit of Chu Hao''s nine steps disappeared, as if it had been blown away by the wind. Chu Hao''s face was slightly stunned, and his eyes fell on the white night. "You did it?" "I''ll give you a chance! Get out of L.A. and never step into it. " The white night is light. Chu family heard the sound, Leng next, and then laugh, disdain voice one after another. "Is this guy crazy?" "You let us go? Is it up to you? " "What, who do you think you are? If you are the Lord of Los Angeles, I will listen to you "Then you can go away, because I am the Lord of Los Angeles!" Said the white night. A moment''s silence, like the silence of my family, you and my family exploded. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." everyone burst into laughter and tears were about to flow out. "I see. This guy is completely stupid." "Ha ha ha... It''s so funny!" The crowd laughed. When Baihong''s face was red and white, Bai Chen went over and said in a low voice: "night Son, you go back first. We will deal with the affairs here." "Dad, since the matter is caused by Yeer, it''s up to Yeer to solve it." The white night is light. Bai Chen was stunned, but he saw that his eyes were especially calm, and there was no sense of tension... in the depth of the pupil, there was a kind of indifference... Yes, indifference! It seems that for this famous Luocheng Chu Hao, he did not care at all. Do you have a way to deal with Chu hao? White Chen dark thinking, also no longer dissuade white night. He nodded to Bai Qingshan, and the old man seemed to feel the self-confidence from the white night. When he got to his throat, he swallowed it again. "You don''t want to take my advice, as you see it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 White night turned his eyes, staring at the Chu family said. "My patience is limited, Bai Qingshan. If you continue to waste time here, it will only ruin your last chance! If you don''t do what I say, I''ll have to let your white blood settle the account. " Chu Hao put up his smile and said in a cold voice. "I''ll give you five rest time!" White night as if did not hear Chu Hao''s words, closed his eyes, light said. "I''ll only give you three rest! If you don''t do what I say! I''ll cut this son myself Chu Hao hummed. "You still have four rest time!" The white night turned a deaf ear to it and continued to walk on. Seeing the confident smell of white night, Chu Hao''s face was irritated. "Is this guy an idiot?" "Two breaths!" Chu Hao hummed and began to count down. "Sanxi." "A breath." "Two breaths." "Time is up!" Chu Hao was too lazy to listen to Bai Ye''s childish remarks again. He snorted coldly and said to Bai Qingshan, "the people of Bai family, don''t blame us. If you want to blame yourself, you should blame yourself. I have given you an opportunity. You don''t know how to cherish it." "A breath." The white night still reads. "Asshole, you''re the first one to start with!" Chu Hao was angry. He murmured and raised his hand to catch the white night. Bata. The lightning like palm was suddenly pinched by a hand. The palm was frozen in the place less than three inches away from the neck of the white night, motionless... hundreds of people from the Chu family, Li family and Bai family, with hundreds of pairs of eyes, were all straight. It was a white night to hold Chu Hao''s hand. Chu Hao was also stunned. He looked at the palm of the white night''s outstretched hand. He suddenly drove and found that the white night''s hand was like a pair of steel tongs, and his arm couldn''t move at all. "How can this guy be so strong?" Chu haozhen thought. "Master Chu? Is that all it is? " The white night is light. "Asshole!" Chu Hao was angry, and raised his other hand and slapped it hard at the white night''s head. Soul force will wrap the palm tightly, and the breath of destruction is stirring between the soul forces. This palm is enough to bend the steel. "Night, be careful!" Bai Chen''s face changed greatly, and he went to stop him. But the next second, he stopped. I saw the white night casually raised another arm, across the forehead, that slap on his arm, in addition to a dull sound, not even a bit of movement, white night''s arm motionless. "What..." the crowd was stunned. "The Ninth level of Qi soul state? Just a little bit of strength? You should be forty years old, aren''t you? Maybe it took you a lot of effort to reach the Ninth level of Qi and soul state, but it''s much worse than fighting against them in the wind! " White night said, raised a palm, straight Bang Chu Hao chest. Chu Hao''s face changed greatly, and he quickly closed his palms to resist. His arms crossed over his chest, intending to resist the blow. Click. The palm of his hand banged on Chu Hao''s arm, making a clear sound. Chu Hao screamed "ah" and his body fell backward. His strong soul power was like a broken water bag, which was vented around him. He fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up for half a day. The faces of chutai, Chuzhen and Li Shaoshu all changed greatly. Chu Hao, who they held up as a God, just fell down? The Chu family in Los Angeles to stand firm, even ye, Bai two people do not dare to provoke the existence, so lying on the ground? "Deceitful?" "The white night... Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly... Put down the hero?" People whisper. Chu Tai took the lead in returning to the gods, and ran to help Chu Hao up. "You... What are your accomplishments?" Chu Hao''s arms shrugged and pulled, and his bones were broken. He almost fainted because of the severe pain. "The fifth level of Qi and soul state, you should be able to see it." The white night is light. "No way!" How can such a complex spirit scream? You!! You absolutely hide your accomplishments! " "Big brother, what to do now?" Chu Tai bit his teeth. He never thought that white night was so strong. "Kill! Kill me! Kill the white night and step down the White House Chu Hao was completely angry and yelled at the top of his lungs, regardless of the consequences. "Kill!" Under Chu Tai''s impatience, he didn''t dare to hesitate any more. At an order, the Chu family guard immediately jumped up. The Bai family has been offended to death today. The Chu and Bai families must make an end of it. "Help Li Shaoshu was busy. Hearing the sound, Li''s family also rushed in one after another. "Good! Good! Good!! It seems that today my white family doesn''t come up with some means. Everyone thinks that my white family is a soft persimmon! "Bai Qingshan was angry and cried out, "kill me! Don''t let go of any of the Li and Chu families! " "Yes! Master The guards rushed up. Bai Chen and Bai Hong took the lead. The guards of the three families fought at once. Although the number of the Bai family is not as large as that of the Li Chu family, the soul cultivation realm of the family guards is very strong, and the overall strength is not inferior to that of the Li Chu family. But these are their own people, how can the white night watch them be consumed by Li Chu''s family? "Stop it all!" With a big drink in the white night, the profound meaning of the four major trends was instantly sent out. In an instant, the hundreds of people were all frozen, as if they were frozen. In the white night, his eyes were chilly. He rushed forward, his body like a quick shadow, shuttling around dozens of Chu family guards. The general situation dissipated. These guards immediately fell to the ground, and a red paint bloodstain on their necks gradually revealed. In an instant, wipe out more than ten Chu family guards? The white family were almost stunned. How does white night do it? "Li Chu two family, since you want to deal with my Bai family, don''t blame me for my merciless white night. Today, it will be the end of your Li Chu family!" The cold road in the white night directly rushed to Chu Hao. The general situation was diffuse. Chu Hao''s nine level soul power could not be resisted. "Ah Chu Hao roared, his soul turned into yuan power, and his whole body was covered with gold. But the general situation of the white night was too strong. He broke through his Yuan Li blockade and suppressed his body. Sonorous. "How could it be so terrible?" Chu Hao couldn''t think of it. He of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state has the power to fight even if he meets the top of the Ninth level. Why is he so weak against the white night? Unless... He''s a soul breaker! No way! Jue Hun Jing people? For the people of Los Angeles, they are gods! Moreover, the white night is so young that it is impossible for the absolute soul state to exist... "no! no impossible! This guy is absolutely bluff, he just used what magic weapon, can have such effect, his strength! It''s not so strong! " Chu Hao''s proud self-esteem made him unable to accept the reality. His brain was full of anger and thoughts among the lightning and flint. His anger turned into impulse. He did not dodge, but flashed towards the white night, and his fists collided... Dong! There was a violent explosion of soul power. Bai Ye and Chu Hao''s body are standing still. A pair of eyes staring at Chu Hao, blinking eyelids dare not blink. A gust of wind blew. Chu Hao''s body suddenly trembled. Then he fell to the ground, his limbs twisted completely and his body sank. His bones were completely broken... "Chu Hao... Dead! Looking at Chu Hao''s miserable body, people feel that they are in a dream, and everything is not shown. The first master of Chu family, the pride of Chu family, Chu Hao! So dead? Die in the hands of a young man who is no more than 20 years old. He is so cowardly... So bent! People are in a trance and staring blankly. No one dares to come here again. The fighting of the three families stops unconsciously. Chu Zhen''s eyes were empty and her head was blank. She had come to the Bai family with her father to seek justice. She thought that the Bai family would look down on her uncle Chu Hao''s strength, and would be frightened by Chu Hao''s terror at night, and kowtow in front of her, even the annoying heart of Angelica dahurica Kneel down in front of yourself, but none of this... Happened. Instead, Chu Hao died. "How could that happen? How did it happen? " Chu Tai''s lips trembled. As soon as Chu Hao died, the Chu family lost its support and the right to compete with other families. Chu family, it''s over. Compared with the Chu family, the Li family was more shocked. Li Jie''s son Li Jie was cut off by the white night. Li Shaoshu was shocked and angry. Originally, he wanted to calm things down. Even though the white family was choked down by the Ye family and the river was getting worse, the lean camel was bigger than the horse. He didn''t want to tear his face with the Bai family. He knew that the white night also offended the miss of the Chu family, so he thought about joining hands with the Chu family to deal with the Bai family When it comes to revenge, even if it''s on the line with Ye''s family or with Chu Hao, it''s a lot of money. But I didn''t expect that the white night of Bai family was so terrible that he killed Chu Hao alive. "I will not investigate the responsibility of those who have left the Li family and the Chu family. I will directly obliterate anyone who still stays in these two families, mercilessly!" Cold night said, the words revealed a strong sense of killing. It''s not that he is cruel and merciless. If he doesn''t have the profound meaning of Sansheng tianhun and can''t stop Chu Hao, it will be his white family who will become the king and defeat the enemy today. Since the other party intends to eradicate the family, why should he be soft hearted?But seeing the white night, he waved and said, "kill Li Shaoshu and Chu Hao. Anyone who obstructs you will be the enemy of our white family. Kill!" "Kill!" There is a white night to speak, the white family''s guards morale, a knife rushed. "Stop them!" Chu Tai and Li Shaoshu were shocked and yelled. Several Chu family guards immediately stepped forward to stop. White night eyes cold light, rushed to the body, the general trend of suppression. The bodyguards couldn''t move, only to see the white night, a few people were beaten alive to death, the scene was bloody. Chu Tai''s pupil shrinks. These guards are first-class masters in the spirit state. They are hired by him with a lot of money. But in front of the white night, they can''t even take a move? The hand of white night completely shocked the other guards. They didn''t dare to go forward again. They trembled all over. The man was like a god of death. "As I said, the non Chu family and the Li family will continue to stay here and kill together. They will not be merciful." The white night is light. "What about the owner of the house?" Someone asked, trembling. "If you run away, I will not let you go!" Seeing that the guards began to waver, chutai drank. But this drink of him, can''t coerce these family guards, after all, he is now in a difficult position to protect himself. "It looks like we''ve lost today. It''s a mess." Li Shaoshu smiles bitterly. "We haven''t lost yet. We''ll fight them to death!" Chu Tai gnawed his teeth and was very unwilling. "If you have courage, come on." The white night is light. But at this time, the street again sounded the sound of rapid footsteps, there are a lot of hooves, the ground gently shaking, the sound gradually noisy. People raised their eyes and looked, but saw a large number of people coming towards this side, a strong force of soul rushed to this side. Chu Tai, Chu Zhen, Li Shaoshu and others looked up one after another. The pedestrians on both sides of the road had run out, and the shops were closed. In the middle of the road, an old man with a large number of figures came to this side. Ye family! "Ye Wujian!" Bai Qingshan''s beard trembles and his eyes are full of war. Ye family! Take advantage of the situation! "Master Ye!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 Chu Tai and Li Shaoshu seem to see the Savior, one by one rushed to the past, crying with joy. "Master of Chu family, master of Li family, how can you be so embarrassed Ye Wujian sinks. "Master ye, please make decisions for us!" Chu Tai called. "Master ye, the people of the Bai family are so arrogant. On a white night in the White House, they cut off a dog''s son for no reason, and even hurt Chu Zhen, the daughter of the Chu family leader. Not only that, they also killed people in public and killed Chu Hao, the elder brother of the Chu family master! It''s lawless!! Let''s ask the master ye to make decisions for us! " Li Shaoshu said excitedly. "What? Chuhao is dead? " Ye Wujian is quite surprised. When he sees the cold body of Chu Hao on the ground, he returns to his senses. "Chu Hao has nine levels of Qi and soul state. Even Bai Qingshan can''t kill him. Who did it?" The leaf tiger beside hums a way. "It''s me." White night a few steps forward, light looking at the Ye family, said: "Ye family, I come back this time, just want to make a break with you, my second uncle Baihe?" "Little beast! Do you have the face to call me second uncle? Would I have been wronged if you hadn''t given them ecstasy? So that he was driven out of the house? " Ye Wujian''s back burst out a sharp mouthed figure, pointing directly at the white night and swearing. "Dad..." when Bai Zhi heart saw the figure, her heart began to twitch and cry. She knows the strength of white night, and knows more about its current status. The city of Los Angeles is very small for him. "Zhi Xin?" Baihe noticed the Angelica Heart beside the white night, called a, suddenly excited, busy way: "Zhi heart, you will be good, come to Dad here! Dad has something to say to you. " "Dad, come back. If you admit your mistake to your grandfather, he will certainly forgive you." Angelica dahurica heartache heart road. "Zhi Xin, you are also bewildered by them at night?" Baihe was stunned. "Zhi Xin, what are you talking about? Do you know who he is? He''s your father. Come here quickly! There is no place for us in the Bai family. We can''t go back! " White Mo beside the White River yelled. "Brother! Don''t make mistakes again and again. As I know, dad wanted to be the master of the house and framed Uncle Chen and Bai Ye, so he was expelled from the family. However, people who are not sages will make mistakes. As long as they admit their mistakes, they will be forgiven. I also made mistakes before. Brother ye also forgives me. Can''t you summon up the courage to take this step? " Angelica dahurica heart language fast, eyes full of urgency, trying to save Baihe and Baimo. They are her father and brother. However, Baihe was shocked, raised his hand and pointed to Baizhi heart with trembling hands: "crazy! Crazy! You''re crazy, too! I... I don''t have your daughter! " "Dad..." "go away!" White River anger road. Angelica dahurica heart pale, delicate body shivering. The white night saw this, walked over and held her in her arms. The heart of Angelica dahurica lay on the chest of the white night, and could not help it any longer. She sobbed in a low voice, and the tears wet all his lapels. "Baihe, Zhi heart advise you, is I give you an opportunity, but you do not know how to cherish, that can not blame me!" White night took a deep breath and said, "do you think the Ye family can protect you? You are so naive. I come here today to clean up the Ye family! " "Arrogant!" Ye Hu was furious and hissed: "by you?" "He probably thought that if he killed a Chu Hao, he would despise the whole city of Los Angeles." Ye Hu sneered. "White night, I know you have joined the Tibetan dragon house. However, at present, the Tibetan dragon house is in danger and will be destroyed at any time. It can''t be your backer any more. Most of Chu Hao''s death was killed by some magic weapons you used. In the end, it came from Wangdu. I''ve seen some strange Horcruxes. I''ve guessed that you''ll come back in the near future, because you want to bring white The family left Los Angeles, right? " Ye Wujian''s old face showed a grim smile: "it''s a pity that you have made a wrong calculation! Even if the white family has been unable to compete with my Ye family, I do not intend to let go of the white family, I want to avenge my granddaughter Ye Qian! The humiliation you brought to her and the humiliation you brought to my Ye family, I want to make a clear calculation together. The gratitude and resentment of Ye Bai family must be solved! " After that, ye Wujian nodded behind him. Behind the crowd, out of two middle-aged men wearing a hat. They did not hide their breath. After they came out, they directly stimulated the soul gas, and the suffocating powerful soul gas was diffused again. This spirit does not belong to Chu Hao! "The Ninth level of Qi soul state?" Bai Qingshan looks stiff. "And... Two more?" Bai Chen murmured. "The Ye family has been prepared to deal with our white family." Bai Hong roared angrily: "a group of despicable people! Even so, we white family will not give in! " "You can''t help it!" Ye Wujian said coldly: "these two are the experts hired by our Ye family at a high price. Today, he will help me to kill you, Bai Qingshan! I know that you have a top-notch Tibetan vessel. With it, you can compete with the people in the Ninth level of Qi and soul state, but if there are two Qi soul state level nine people, you will not be able to fight back!! When you die, the white family will die. "The old face of Bai Qingshan is tight. "Baihe, you... You even told ye family the secret of the treasure of the family?" White Chen was angry. Baihe was also panicked. He turned his head and stared at Ye Wujian and said: "Ye family Lord, didn''t you say it? Only the white family will be expelled from Luocheng, and they will not be hurt. How do you... " Baihe, I will keep you and your son two dogs. It is very right to keep you! Do not advance in an inch, or my Ye family will take your life! " The leaves are sword free and cold. "Leaves without sword! You... "The White River Qi shivers. "River, you see it now? Are they outsiders, can they be intimate with you Bai Qingshan is heartbroken. "It''s too late to say that now!" Ye Wujian hum: "do it!" "Kill Bai Qingshan first, capture white night alive!" The face of the YeHu is ferocious. "Cooperate with Ye family friends and eliminate white family!" "Revenge for the hero! Revenge for the miss! " Lishaoshu and Chu Tai also responded in a hurry. As a master of Ye family, the soul repair here has broken through more than 500 people. There is a pressure on the Ninth level of two famous spirit realm. This momentum alone has made the white family breathless. White family guards shiver, fighting all, this, I am afraid will become a side of the massacre! Looking at the scene, Bai Chen took a deep breath. Maybe today, it will be the end of the white family. "Night, later you and Zhi heart and Bai Mu they, from the back door... Huh?" Bai Chen opened his mouth, just wanted to say to the white night, but saw the white night standing in front of the crowd, the look was calm, there was no slightest tension color. "How can''t you see it more and more, boy?" Bai Chen was shocked. At this time, the ground suddenly trembled and a large number of figures appeared again on the empty Luocheng street. People hurried to see, the heart suddenly thrilled, each face trembling. Only looking at the street, there are a large number of horse riding armour, they are like rainbow, straight to this side of the attack. "Who is this... This?" The leaf tiger lost its voice. There are hundreds of these armours. Although the number is not large, they are all high headed and wearing heavy armor, especially their spirit, strong and extremely fine, all of them are the five level masters of Qi soul realm! Ye family look ugly, Qi soul state level 5? For the people of Luocheng, it is an insurmountable mountain. Only those two famous soul state nine people look light and light, do not take these people seriously. Also, the Ninth level people kill the fifth level existence, like slaughtering pigs and killing dogs. Of course, white night is a special case. As soon as the Oracle came, he immediately surrounded the people of Ye family, Li family and Chu family, and the pressure of the three families increased. At this time, the back of the Oracle, suddenly came a few people in black clothes and official hats, who were panting and sweating. They were shocked by the people''s glancing at his clothes. "This is the official uniform of the court, these are the people of the court?" Ye Hu carefully faces the leaves without sword. Ye Wujian nodded, walked up and saluted at the men in official clothes: "where are you coming from? I don''t know what you can do to come to Luocheng. " "Come to your city? Is this Luocheng yours? Who are you? Get out of the way! " The man left his eyes and leaves without sword and hum. Ye Wujian was pale and embarrassed, but he dared not make a sound. The man pulled out a scroll from his sleeve. He coughed two times and then announced loudly, "white home, white night, take the message." "It''s white night." "The emperor Bai was given a great talent in the world. He now gave the border city Luocheng as the land of the king. He hoped that the king would be diligent and become the pillar of the country as soon as possible, and serve the country and take the message!" Go up in the white night and take the command. "Congratulations to the king." The man smiled and hurriedly picked up the jade box from the nearby man and handed it to the white night: "this is the order given by your majesty to you. The Lord''s mansion is under repair. Soon, the king Bai will be able to stay in the master''s palace!" "It''s hard." The night is light. "How dare I! How can you say hardship when you do things for the white king? " The man was in a state of fear. People around were dazzled, and there was silence around. "White... White king?" What''s the matter with this? White night... Was it king? "White king, these are the city guards your majesty has given you. They are transferred from the forbidden army of the palace. You can see your great love for you." The man said again. "So, these people are listening to me now?" "Yes." "Good!" Nodding in the night, he said: "Ye family, Chu family and Li family in Luocheng City, who openly assassinated the king, intended to counter, and so on, they cooperated with the Bai family quickly to clean up the three families, and they were directly related to their families and killed them without leaving a living mouth! Now start! Any rebel, there is no amnesty! ""Yes Come and kill all the people in the city. "White night! You have been made king of different surnames Ye Wujian was shocked. How could Ye''s family think that the white night would be a dragon in the sky? This is the end of the story. "Master ye, what should I do now? Since he is king, I dare not provoke him! Otherwise, it will be the enemy of the court. " The two men of the Ninth level of spirit and spirit hesitated. "If you two can kill Bai Ye and kill all the people here, I would like to give half of Ye''s assets to you, and all the property of the Bai family is yours!" Ye Wujian yelled at the top of his voice. Two people smell sound, look at one eye, incomparable heart! "Brother Liu, it''s just a small border town. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away. If we two join hands, we will be invincible in Los Angeles. It''s better to do nothing and not to stop..." "OK! This is the way of the soul road. The brave and the cowardly will die of starvation! Let''s finish this job and hide in the mountains and forests to cultivate ourselves. How can we be afraid of the soldiers of the imperial court? " After the discussion, they jumped up and rushed to the white night. The powerful spirit is like a big wave to the white night. "Do you know why I was made king of different surnames by your majesty?" White night hands after the negative, light looking at the two people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 "Hum, we are not interested to know, but just a fifth level person of Qi and soul state is qualified to be arrogant? Die One of them roared, and the palm wind blew out. In the strong wind, the soul power and the destructive force were wildly agitated, like an air bomb hitting the white night. "I''ll tell you the answer! Because even if I''m the fifth level of Qi soul state, killing you nine levels is like killing a pig and killing a dog! " White night that indifferent eyes in vain, pupil bead twinkle cold light, head crazy rush three beams, straight into the sky. An inexplicable momentum with him as the center erupted around! General situation! Whoa! The two men''s movements slowed down immediately. Looking at the white night, their ferocious faces gradually stiffened, and then they were completely shocked. On the top of the white night, three beams of light are constantly overflowing with brilliance, and three soul shadows are constantly flashing. The spirit of heaven? And... There are three! "Three, three, three lives?" Two people lost their voice and screamed. The audience was shocked. A pair of eyes as if attracted by a magnet, can no longer be moved. "You said you were going to kill me?" When the night was cold, the soul of Zhentian dragon opened and leaped forward. The soft sword was pulled out with a clang sound. The terrible force attached to the sword, and with his arms, he roared at the Ninth level man of the famous spirit and soul state. "Damn it! Even three days of life! I''m not afraid of you. You''re just a little person with five levels of Qi and soul state! " The man saw that the white night actually took the initiative to hand, extremely angry, offered a machete to block the soft sword. When the soft sword is cut off, the machete is broken like glass. The blade is cut vertically, and the blade takes people with it. Kill with one sword. The body of the Ninth level man of Qi soul state split into two and died directly. "What?" Ye Wujian is shocked. The rest of the famous spirit level nine people are scared out of their wits. How powerful is the brute force of this sword? He turned at once, did not like to fight at all, and ran away. "Run away?" The spirit of Zhentian dragon was launched. With the general situation, the force of suppression directly fell on the man. Before he had run a hundred meters, the man of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state was thrown to the ground and could not move. Walking in the daytime, he was set off like a God by three halos of the heavenly spirit. There was no one around him who dared to approach him. "That''s... Yeer''s strength?" Bai Chen murmured. "Don''t kill me... Please don''t kill me..." the man begged that he could not get up under the pressure of the general situation and the town''s dragon soul. "Will you spare me if you and I switch sides?" Cold road in the white night, a sword to chop down. The man got up in a hurry, turned his soul into Yuan Li, pulled out a slender sword and blocked it. Dang! The sword broke at once. "The flame of the soul strikes!" The soul lost his sword handle, bit his teeth, and his palms spewed out flames. The spirit was burning in the flames. In the white night, his pace turns and rushes forward. The spirit of the moon and the spirit of the moon drive him. The cold spirit directly invades the body of the man. His body is crazy. He looks pale. A frost covers his skin. He hastily urged Yuan Li to resist the cold air, but the next second, the surging spirit wrapped him. That is the soul power of Taotie''s soul! Whoa. The spirit suddenly ignited, and the man immediately fell into the sea of fire and was eroded by the fire. "Ah He uttered a shrill cry, and people rolled wildly. The soul power of gluttonous heaven soul was constantly surging towards him. Even if he used yuan force to put out the fire, the soul force flowing towards him would be ignited immediately. In the twinkling of an eye, the man''s strength had been exhausted. He stepped forward in the daytime, and his soft sword was like lightning, cutting his throat. The man''s miserable cry stopped abruptly. Then, the man slowly back to the back, whole body burnt black, fell to the ground motionless. Two people of the Ninth level of Qi and soul state died in this way... "how could this happen Ye Hu froze. "It''s over! The Ye family is finished! " Ye Wujian lost his mind and looked at the charred corpse on the ground. Even the Ninth level people in the spirit state are easily wiped out by the white night. What else can ye family take against the white family? Bai Qingshan recovered from his shock. Seeing the strength of the white night, he felt that the silent blood was boiling. "Kill! Kill Bai Qingshan yelled twice, and the Bai family roared out to fight with Li, ye and Chu. The city guards rode wild horses to break up the battle of the three family guards, and slaughtered them crazily. For the family guards, there are more than one hundred five levels of fame and soul state. For the family guards, they are just like gods. Most of them have just reached the first level of Qi and soul state, and they are not rivals at all. Soon, it became a one-sided massacre."I... I''m out of the Ye family!! Don''t kill me "Leave me, too!" "I have nothing to do with the Li family!" "Let us go!" Those family guards have no fighting spirit, one by one shout out. The Ye family''s last dependence all collapsed, no one can surrender the white night. The general situation of the Ye family is gone. Li Shaoshu was killed by a city guard in the chaos, and his body was lying on the spot. Chu Tai drags Chu Yao to escape, but is blocked, but runs down to Ye Wujian. But at the moment, the people of Ye''s family are like turtles in a jar, surrounded by groups and have no way to go. After the death of the three family guards, those who escaped were the only ones left. "Ye Wujian, it''s over Bai Qingshan is walking with cold voice. Ye Wujian took a deep breath, staring at the people around him and said, "yes, it''s all over. I didn''t expect that... Your white family has a dragon!" "We Bai Jiaben didn''t intend to fight with you ye family for the Lord of Los Angeles, but you ye family provoked us three times and two times, and even more wanted to force us to the end. It was not my wish that things had developed to this point." White Castle Peak light road. "Do it." Ye Wujian said coldly: "I know you will not let go of my Ye family, but I want to tell you that even if you kill my Ye family today, you white family will pay the price in the future! Ye Qian will come back strong and take revenge for us "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. Ye Qian is dead." Bai Zhi heart said. "What?" Ye Hu looked at Bai Zhi''s heart, his voice was dry and dumb, and then he looked ferocious: "you don''t cheat me! How can qian''er die easily? You must be lying to me "Ye Qian suffered for herself. He led people to kill Ye elder brother when he was in the capital of Wangdu. Later, he was wiped away by his elder brother Ye. Ye elder brother has won the first place in Dabie and is recognized as the first young master of Wangdu. Otherwise, why did your majesty name him a king of different surnames The heart of Angelica dahurica. As soon as the Ye family heard this, the last glimmer of hope in their hearts was completely wiped out, one by one their hearts turned to ashes... Ye Hu sat on the ground with tears in his eyes. Death is no greater than sorrow. Ye Qian''s death, ye family no longer have any chance of winning, the final chips also lost, with what to compete with the white family? "Just, just..." Ye Wujian closed his eyes and said slowly, "so far, we recognize that we have failed, but... I am not reconciled to it!" Ye Wujian suddenly opens his eyes and stares at the White Castle Peak. "You and I have been fighting for many years. In the family, I admit that I am defeated, but in terms of cultivation, I do not believe that I am still defeated! Bai Qingshan, do you have the courage to compete with me "Although you and I are rivals, we have known each other for so many years. Today, I will give you a ride." Bai Qingshan stepped forward. "Dad! No Bai Chen is busy shouting. "Chen''er, I have made up my mind. Don''t worry about me. If I have any mistakes... You are the next white master!" "Dad..." Bai Chen clenched his teeth. Bai Qingshan never looked back. Ye Wujian nodded: "if I die in your hands, it would be my best destination." "Do it!" Ye Wujian jumps off and the two fight together. Bai Qingshan and ye Wujian both have eight levels of peak strength. Although the fight between them is not earth shaking, it is hard to separate them. The two souls collided with each other, and several blasts were heard in the air, and the destructive power was continuously released from the air. Both sides spared no effort to make a move, but after several rounds of fighting, they were panting and bruised. "It''s time to end it!" Bai Qingshan took a deep breath. Suddenly, his whole body was cold and his fist burst out. It was the last move of frost white magic fist. It was cold for ten li. "A leaf knows the autumn!" Ye Wujian is also a big drink, a long sword light stab out, the blade broke the cold, straight into the chest of White Castle Peak. "Dad "Master of the house!" The people below cried out. However, a chill filled Ye Wujian''s body. His face was completely covered by frost, and his spirit was exhausted. All his internal organs were withered. His eyes fell from the sky and fell to the ground without moving. Ye Wujian, die. "Dad Ye Hu and others sob and cry, holding Ye Wujian''s body in tears. "Grandfather lost." I took a deep breath at night. "Yes." Bai Qingshan came back to his senses and said, "I can''t take the sword of Ye Wujian, but he moved it away at the last moment, and he gave up killing me!" Bai Qingshan looked at these people and suddenly felt a sense of emptiness. "There is no choice but to fight for the interests between the families. Many people are not willing to join in. Today''s disaster should not involve innocent people and pass on orders. Except for the main responsible persons of the three families, all the others are expelled from Los Angeles! Let it go. ""Yes, father." Bai Chen holds his fist. The rest is solved by Bai Hong and Bai Chen. After ye Wujian''s fall, ye Hu and other people in charge of the Bai family are not immune. Bai Qingshan will not connive at them. After the Ye, Chu, and Li families collapsed one after another, the other families in Luocheng were headed by the Bai family. In addition, Bai Ye was granted the title of king of different surnames. Luocheng was already the territory of the Bai family, and other families did not dare to have a voice. The matter of Los Angeles was settled, and the white night was relieved, but the matter was not solved. On the main hall of the Bai family, Baihe and Baimo are bound up in all kinds of ways, and they are carried up. Bai Qingshan is sitting on the top, while Bai Chen and Bai Hong are sitting on one side, watching quietly. "Father, what are you going to do with this beast?" Bai Hong asked in a coarse voice. "It''s a disaster to stay in the world with such things as eating inside and outside and being ambitious! Kill Bai Qingshan drinks heavily. Bai Mo''s face turned white with fright. However, Bai He had no light in his eyes. He looked crazy, as if he had not heard the verdict. Bai Chen didn''t speak and was reasonable. If it wasn''t for Baihe, the Bai family would not be so miserable. If there was no white night, the Bai family would not exist like the Ye family now. "Grandfather!! Spare my father my life At this time, a person rushed in, kneeling beside the Baihe River. It was the heart of Angelica dahurica. Her face was haggard and she was weeping in a low voice. "Zhi Xin..." both Bai Chen and Bai Hong showed their unbearable color. Although Bai Qingshan is very angry with Baihe, he will not really kill Baihe for the sake of Baizhi heart. "Discard their accomplishments, drive them out of Los Angeles, and never allow them to enter the city for half a step!" Bai Qingshan sighs and turns away. "Thank you, granddad." Bai Mo was overjoyed and kowtowed. On the same day, Baizhi heart will Baihe and Baimo sent out of Luocheng, she took some money, three people talked about the conversation, then separated. Baihe''s back is bleak, and her face looks particularly old. Bai Zhi knows that this farewell may not be able to see her father again, but he can still live, which is a great gift. After seeing off Baihe and Baimo, Bai Zhi''s heart immediately turns with Bai Ye. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 Angelica dahurica''s heart and eyes are slightly red, look rather haggard, obviously also more worried about Baihe and others, but it has been so far, she has tried her best to comfort two voices in the daytime, and they will move towards the Wangdu. Back to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, Bai Ye and Mo Jian and others said hello, and then rushed into the woods. He hasn''t looked at the reward Dabi has won. He will face the saint in a few days. He doesn''t know what task his majesty will give him. He still takes advantage of this time to practice. The Langya level skill awarded by the old emperor is extraordinary. It is called Fu Xin mantra. It is a top-level martial art. I believe it should be the best soul skill that the royal family of Xia Dynasty can take. "Fu Xin mantra" is not a soul skill with lethality. It is not powerful. Open the book at night and read it carefully. This soul skill focuses on the control and grasp of soul Qi. It connects the soul with the mind and accelerates the flow of soul power. As the speed of soul power flow increases, the application of soul skill will be more rapid. He pulled out his soft sword and flew in the air. A faint sword pattern swung from the sword like a ripple in the blue wave. However, the sword pattern on the outside is very weak, and the thickness and concentration of the sword pattern become stronger after the back. White night carefully read "Fu Xin mantra", according to the first chapter of the mantra, connect the mind and stimulate the spirit. Then wave the soft sword. Whoa. The sword pattern released by the sword body is more thick and thick, which is just like the sword spirit. After I think about it in the daytime, the soul Qi is immediately mobilized and reaches the body of the sword without breathing. "It''s terrible. I just try to use soul Qi according to the books. I don''t know what will happen after I fully master the Fu Xin mantra." The soul weapon of Langya level is quite wonderful. It is a emerald green round mirror. According to the officials in charge of sending rewards, this is a Xuanwu heart guard. It is a treasure handed down by the ancestors of Xia Dynasty. Wearing this, it can withstand a fatal attack. The treasure handed down by the ancestors of Xia Dynasty was granted the title of king of different surname and the soul skill of Langya level... all these things make the white night feel uneasy. "White night." At this time, a light call came from far away. It was a white night. The familiar voice? He turned his head and saw that under the big tree not far away, Long Yue was standing there vividly... "dragon moon?" The white night was stunned. "Long time no see." Dragon moon light road. "Where have you been during this time?" "Me? I seem to have left the Xia Dynasty? " "Like?" White night frowned, but looking at Long Yue''s hard memory, it seems that she can''t remember the things before. This girl is full of fans. "I want to drink." "Er... I have some." White night will Qianlong ring all the wine out, Long Yue carefully close, lovely nose sniff, and then picked up a jar, a small drink. Unexpectedly, her little white face turned red and her starry eyes became blurred. "Hey, hey... White night, drinking without company is a very boring thing. Come... Come and have a drink with me." The tongue of Longyue is a little knotty. "You''re a terrible drinker." "Who said that?" Long Yue was a little angry and continued to pour it. This time it was like drinking a cow. White night shakes his head and laughs bitterly. This looks like the Dragon moon he knows. "Elder martial brother Bai!" At this time, there was a cry outside the forest. The white night turned his head and saw Lu Xiaofei''s clothes disordered and dishevelled running towards this side. His eyes were red and his eyes were full of urgent colors. "Xiaofei? What happened? " He asked in a low voice. "Elder martial brother, hurry up... Go out and have a look." Lu Xiaofei''s voice was hoarse and he wanted to speak, but he was so anxious that he couldn''t even speak clearly. White night dare not neglect, immediately run to the outside. Bang! Bang! Two earth shaking explosions suddenly rang out from the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Vaguely, the white night seemed to hear the sound of screams and howls. There was a smell of blood in the air. He was so nervous that he rushed quickly, but when he approached the gate, he was shocked by the sight. I saw that the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard had been fragmented, the ground cracked, the houses collapsed, and the fire was raging into the sky. There were more than a dozen corpses lying on the ground, blood flowing like a stream. In front of them, a group of disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy are facing a middle-aged man in horror. The man has a goat beard. His pupils are cold. His spirit is released and he suppresses the four sides. He steps forward step by step with blood. The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy keep retreating and shivering. White night staring at the crowd, found that the rear of the deep red, covered with blood, was helped to retreat. "Who is white night! Get out of hereThe middle-aged man drank a lot and walked forward. The terrible air pressure made many disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy lose their standing. Suddenly, a hand on the shoulder of the white night. Looking from the side of his head, he turned out to be mo Jian. "White night, why are you here? step on it! That man is for you! Let''s go Mo Jian is in a hurry. "Who is he?" "I don''t know, but his strength is extremely terrible. The Qi soul state person can''t stop it. He must be a strong one at the level of Jue Hun state!" "And teacher Yan?" Asked the white night. "The teacher happened to go out to do business, but he has not come back. Now Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng are coming here." "Before the teacher comes, we must stop this person, otherwise more classmates will die in his hands." "It''s hard for us to fight against those who have no soul state. If we fight with them head-on, we are afraid that we can''t hold on to one move." Mo Jianning Su said: "just now, a few people from the seventh level of Qi and soul state went up. Before they got close to the man, they were shocked to death by his spirit. If you go up, you will never come back." "Not necessarily." White night serious way, suddenly raised his hand and threw a wooden box at the man. "The official?" Mo Jian''s eyes are bright. Bang Dong! As soon as the terror organ person appeared, he immediately stopped the powerful middle-aged man. The huge black palms of the mechanism people are photographed like a mountain. The middle-aged man snorted coldly and raised his hand. Bang! The palm of the mechanism collides with the flesh hand, and a terrifying ripple of soul gas breaks out, overturning the people around. The wind seemed to be shaking. The man stared at the huge mechanism man, and his eyes were filled with surprise: "did not expect that this small Tibetan dragon yard has such an interesting thing? Interesting! " The sound fell, his arm shook and his strength exploded. Dong! the huge palm of the mechanism giant was directly shaken open, and its huge body was like a boat in a storm, shaking from side to side. This palm was extremely terrifying. "Elder martial brother Bai!" When a disciple saw the mechanism man, he cried out. "Elder martial brother Bai?" The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed a trace of killing, eyes like eagles, staring at the white night. "Are you white night?" "You bastard, are you going to kill people? This time it''s bad. " The disciples nearby immediately reproached the disciples who called out elder martial brother Bai. Those people are extremely aggrieved. "Who are you?" The white night is light. "My name is Liao Si! The nickname of "lone ghost!" The middle-aged man hummed. "LIOUS the lone ghost?" Few of the people present had heard of him, including the white night. "LIOUS the lone ghost? Who are they? " White night does not understand, but the strength of the other side is strong, not careless. "It''s strange that Liao Si, a famous solitary ghost, came to our Tibetan dragon house. But you killed so many disciples of our academy when you came here. Don''t you think you are too arrogant?" At this time, a record of Lang''s voice sounded, in the air, suddenly appeared a huge "broken" word. The word "dragon flying and Phoenix dancing", the color of ink and wash, once appeared, severely hit Liao Si. "A little bit of work!" Liao Si drank and waved his hands into the air. His hands gave birth to blood shadow, which shattered the word "broken". But at the same time, the ghost''s week became illusory, and all the scenes became dreamlike. It''s the thrush''s soul skill. It''s like a painting, it''s like a real thing, it''s fascinating. "Look at me!" The chess Phoenix a long drink, palm high, holding a chess, in the air hard buckle. Chess seems to link something, a soul force from the chess, straight attack Liao Si. "General!" Bang! His body retreated and his heart burst. "Good!" The disciples cried out. However, Liao Si is in peace. His heart is just broken, and there is no great damage. The voice of the disciples stopped. Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng are all in a state of color. They are all united and can''t break this man''s flesh and blood? How terrifying is this man. "It''s worthy of being a lone ghost, Liao Si. His strength is really extraordinary. I admire him." Shushan said, secretly winking at the two people beside him. Now he can only find a way to delay time until the wind of words comes. "What do I want you to admire? I don''t look down on the people in this tiny place. I came here today to settle accounts. " "White night, do you know why Laozi came here today?" Liao Si yelled in a thick voice, without giving the three people face? Because Tai Tianqing, Laozi''s apprentice, was killed by you! You are so brave that you even dare to kill my disciples? Well, if I don''t pull your skin and tendons today, how can I get a foothold? " After that, Liao Si stepped towards the white night, and the souls on both sides were blind."Liao Si, this is the state of Xia and the Tibetan dragon house. Even if you are a soul breaking person, you can''t mess around." Shushan shouts. "I''ll make a mess. What can you do with me? A bunch of rubbish! Get away from me. If anyone dares to stop me from killing the white night, I''ll kill anyone! " Liao Si cheers, the tone is extremely arrogant, especially the expression, is the naked contempt. Many of the disciples were furious, but he was so powerful that they could not speak out. When Liao Si came, he ignored all the people around him. Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng all frowned. But in this moment, they did not retreat, wise, the other strong, they still stand out. "You three punks are not my match. Get out." Liao Si frowned and drank in a cold voice. "The three of us are not your opponents, but as the tutors of the Tibetan dragon academy, it''s our duty to protect the students. Do you want to spend the night? Pass us first. " Qifeng said. "Good!" Liao Si was angry, and his whole body was full of spirit and spirit, and his intention of killing was awe inspiring. "Three teachers, please step down and I''ll cut him off!" One side of the white night was already furious. His eyes were cold, and he stepped forward, with one hand directly clasped on the dead dragon sword on his waist. What about those who have lost their soul? Dead dragon in hand! Why fear his soul breaking state? "White night, don''t be impulsive!" Seeing the white night coming forward, the three teachers were all anxious. Narius was even more furious. "What an arrogant boy! Since you want to die soon, I will help you Liao Si drank a lot, and the spirit of his whole body moved around him. Then he exploded in a series, forcing the spirits around him and Shushan to retreat. Liao Si took advantage of the opportunity to get up and rush toward the white night. He was like an eagle pouncing on food. His movements were swift and fierce. In addition to his soul, there was a terrible cold that could make people tremble and not resist. The white night bites the tip of his tongue to expel the cold. The palm of the hand seizes the dead dragon sword, and the dead dragon starts to tremble. "Is it true that you are a soul breaker? You think I''m afraid? There are more than one person who died in my hands! " The voice of the white night is cold, like nine hell killing gods. Liao Si, a lonely ghost, frowned and said: "you are not only arrogant, but also do not know the height of heaven and earth. Do you have the strength to kill people in the absolute soul state? I''m going to laugh my teeth off! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 "Then try it!" The arms began to twitch at night. "Well?" Liao Si''s action is inexplicably stiff for a moment, his pupil slightly contract, heart a burst of crazy beat. "What''s the matter? Why does this guy who has only the fifth level of Qi and soul state give me a feeling of extreme danger? " In the realm of Leo, there is an intuitive sense of any potential threat. Cold! Cold! I don''t know why, the guy in front of him gave him an unprecedented cold. Even his master couldn''t bring him this feeling. "You can''t fight this guy head on!" An idea came to his mind. The idea of this appeared, and Liao Si was startled. How can you be afraid of the people of the fifth level of Qi and soul state? The strength gap between the two, even if described by the difference between heaven and earth, is not enough. In the midst of the electric light and flint, a figure suddenly came up and crossed in front of the white night. Liao Si Wei Leng, has not had time to respond, a slender palm toward him. Bang! Liao Si is defeated, he cries out: "who?" "Go away!" The response to him is a sonorous and powerful word. The white night tightly clasps the dead dragon sword''s hand slightly to loosen, looks at the visitor, is astonished unceasingly. "Dragon moon?" "Are you all right, white night?" "I''m fine, Long Yue. Why are you here? The strength of this man is not weak. Don''t mess around! " The white night whispered. "So what?" Long Yue stares at Liao Si coldly and says coldly: "if he wants to move you, I will kill him!" The sound falls, the Dragon moon path straight toward Liao Si. The terrifying spirit of the strong people in Jue Hun state crushed everything around them. The soul people did not dare to get close to it. The area centered on the Dragon moon directly formed a vacuum zone. Long Yue controls the sword with Qi. Her slender little hand holds two transparent long swords in the air and waves them constantly. The breath of destruction rippled wildly where the sword edge passes. Liao Si retreated again and again, and his spirit turned into more than ten shields in front of him. However, no matter how many soul Qi shields are, they can''t support the crazy chopping of Longyue. In a flash, more than a dozen soul gas shields are all broken, and the Dragon moon attack is killed. Not good. Liao Si dark road, double step a little, the body shape disappears instantly, as if shifting shape for shadow. What''s going on? How can a person in Jue soul state protect a fifth level waste of Qi soul state? "According to your body method, you should also be a member of the clan." Liao Si Shen road. "You don''t go! I''ll kill you Long Yue is too lazy to talk nonsense. She murmurs and rushes again. Liao Si repeatedly retreats, does not dare to contend with it, obviously Long Yue''s strength is not weaker than Liao Si. After several rounds of fighting, the whole gate of the Tibetan dragon house was crushed into powder by their terrible spirit. The people in the distance did not even have the courage to approach, one by one with frightened eyes, watching the two strong men fighting. "How can people from the clan area come to such a small place? Who the hell are you? " Liao Si asked. But long Yue still does not speak, but the offensive is more and more fierce. Whoosh! With a flick of his finger, the Dragon moon suddenly burst into a hundred Zhang long sword, as if to cut through the sky. Liao Si''s face fused and dodged in a hurry, but his body was a little slower. A large piece of meat was cut off from his waist, and his blood gushed wildly. His bones and internal organs were clearly seen. "Cough..." Liao Si falls to the ground, covering his waist, coughing violently, and his face suddenly turns white. "I''m careless. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful! Today''s business, for the time being, let''s forget it. However, in the white night, the Tibetan dragon house! And you, sir! I will not give up! I will avenge my disciple! We''ll see you later After that, Liao Si leaped forward, turned into a shadow and disappeared. The speed is too fast, the white night did not even see how the other side left. "Is the person of seven levels of Jue Hun state so powerful? It''s terrible. If there is no dragon sword, how can I compete with it? " White night heart dark thinking, body blood inexplicably boiling up, a yearning for the king''s road throbbing inexplicably in the heart. "Thank you for your help Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng came forward one after another to salute the Dragon moon. The disciples of the Tibetan dragon Academy were even more astonishing. They looked at Longyue one by one. They thought that Longyue was at most the early stage of Jue Hun state, but they didn''t expect that she would fight with Liao Si, who was at the seventh level of juehun state. Instead, they crushed him. It''s so terrible... for a while, people were both respectful and afraid of this young girl. However, Long Yue turned a blind eye to it, and the three people of Shushan went to the white night. "Are you all right?" Long Yue whispered softly. "It''s OK. Thank you, Long Yue." The white night smiles.Long Yue snorted softly and held her chest in her small hand: "don''t thank me. I will repay you for saving me in Wangxing last time." Speaking of this, Long Yue looks at the white night seriously and says in a low voice: "in addition, I have to warn you not to use this sword indiscriminately. Although this sword is powerful, it will also bring you a lot of trouble." "Dead dragon sword?" White night eyebrows move, understand the meaning of dragon moon. Wealth is not exposed, and treasure is easy to be seen. Gods like the dead dragon sword are hard to protect themselves. If their existence is exposed, they will be killed. "I understand that, but sometimes I have to." "It depends." Long Yue straightened up her petite body and said, "but that guy should come from qunzhongyu. You should be careful. Most of the people in qunzhongyu rely on zongmen. If that person is serious and starts the power of zongmen, this little Xia state can''t protect you." Then he went to the forest. The white night narrowed his eyes, eyes of war. "Group clan domain? Is that a bigger place than Xia? " After Liao Si, the lone ghost, was defeated by Longyue, people in Wangdu had a different view on the Tibetan dragon house. Even the lonely ghost didn''t make a bargain in the Tibetan dragon courtyard. How powerful is the Tibetan dragon courtyard? A mysterious veil hangs over the Tibetan dragon courtyard. With the popularity of the Tibetan dragon house at its zenith, the life of the holy yard is not so good. Even though the overall strength of the holy yard is still stronger than that of the Tibetan dragon academy, the popularity of the holy yard is still suppressed. In particular, he killed Ye Qian and fought against taitianqing with one enemy and three enemies. He fought against the wind and the sky alone. Liu Ming was defeated two times and won the title of Dabi. He became the most famous genius in Daxia. His fame has already shaken both inside and outside of Daxia, especially Sansheng tianhun. It is said that when the news was released, several powerful sects around the Daxia Dynasty were also shaken. Back in the forest, he continued to practice the nine soul sword rhyme and other soul skills. In a few days after the big match, his soul state finally broke through again and officially entered the sixth level of Qi and soul state. The Kung Fu of these days is very short. He has not yet finished the Fu Xin mantra, and then he comes to the day of face saint. Early in the morning, he was admitted into the palace by his father-in-law. On the resplendent temple, the Dragon chair stands upright. On both sides are the dignified and rigorous civil and military officials, a column of civil officials and a column of military officers. The first official is the prime minister, Shen Xiang, who stands aloof and has unparalleled character. The head of the military officer is the tiger general Taidong, the great Xia Guozhu, famous all over the world. The two men are the first in civil and military affairs, and have always been incompatible. When they arrived at the scene in the white night, there were many figures on the hall besides the civil and military officials. Big than the second Lin Zhengtian, big than the third sound of blood month, big than the fourth Fu merciless, big than the fifth fall do not change. In addition to these people, there are more than ten men and women. These people have very fresh faces, but everyone''s breath is particularly thick. Their strength is almost at the top of the Ninth level of Qi soul state. Moreover, they are young, and they are amazing talents. When did summer have so many talents? The white night just glanced at these people, and then moved away. Besides these people, there is one person who attracts attention. LIOUS the lone ghost! He''s here, too! At the moment, he is standing in front of tiger general Taidong, staring at himself coldly. Although Liao Si''s strength was terrible, there were not a few strong souls in the imperial court. As a king of different surnames in the white night, Liao Si did not dare to act here recklessly, otherwise it would be the face of the Xia kingdom. Before his majesty arrived, the crowd seemed quite casual. "White night?" In front of him, a man with an inch head and a light blue sword suit stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "are you the white night of Wangdu Dabi? Nice to meet you! My name is Qin Yijian! Nice to meet you. " "Hello." White night nods. "I heard that you have a Sansheng heavenly spirit? I have a chance to learn from each other. " Qin Yijian said with a smile, but a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. The night was silent. But a few voices came from the side. "Although it is Sansheng tianhun, it has only the fifth level strength of Qi and soul state. It is too weak and weak, and I don''t know how to get the first place in the big competition." "I have met two twin spirits before. Although they have two, their spirit is loose and their power is not pure. I''m not familiar with the control of them. Although the realm is only one level lower than me, I can''t hold on to a round. I really don''t know what people with more spirits should care about." A female swordsman with enchanting appearance and concave and convex figure sneered. "Although the soul depends on talent, it also depends on its own efforts. Those who think that their talent is superior to others will not achieve much. It''s a pity that we were not in the Xia Dynasty at that time. Otherwise, the ranking of this big ratio will change." Another man with hair over his shoulder said. Lin Zhengtian and yinxueyue looked at those people together. Some of these words are tactful and straightforward, but almost all of them are directed at the white night.Obviously, these people are not satisfied with the fact that the people of the fifth level of Qi and soul state can get much better than the first. White night turned a deaf ear. He didn''t care about the provocation of these people. What he really cared about was only Liao Si. "Well, are you white night?" A strong, burly man suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of the white night, staring down at him. "Who are you?" The white night is light. "You don''t deserve to know my name! I''m not happy to hear that you''ve won a big match. I''m going to challenge you. " Snorted the man. The white night indifferently takes back the sight, after a moment, the mouth vomits a way: "you do not deserve." "I don''t deserve it?" The strong man''s face was cold, and his copper bell like eyes were staring at the white night, just like wild animals. Ordinary people are afraid that they have been silent and dare not make a sound. Blind at night. In a hurry, the man held out his hand by the collar of the white night. "Bold!" Nearby Lin Zhengtian immediately drank and glared at the big man: "bastard, how dare you be rude to the white king? Come on, take this man down!" When they came in, their highness rushed to the hall one by one. The big man was stunned, and the hand holding the collar of the white night froze. The next second. Bang! The clear sound resounded in the hall. The civil and military ministers on both sides raised their heads and looked at the white night. The big man looked at him in shock. At the moment, his cheek was red, and a bright red palm mark was branded on his face. "Dare you hit me?" The big man was shocked. "The following crimes should be hit! The common people are so rude to me, the king of different surnames, who is personally appointed by his majesty. What should he do according to the law, Prime Minister Drink in the daytime. "Pull out your tongue and cut off your feet." Deep in the air. "Come on, drag him down and deal with him according to the law!" "Yes The guards will go down with the big man. "Who dares to do it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 Just as the bodyguards were about to act, more than ten men and women rushed to stop them in front of the big man. One by one, they urged their spirits to fight against the guards. These people are obviously together. "Bold!" The commander of the forbidden army outside immediately led a large number of bodyguards to rush in and surrounded the dozen men and women. "Above the temple, trample on the court platform, below offend, insult your majesty, intend to rebel, all take down!" He cried at night. Intent to rebel? Such words can be said in the daytime. The ministers on both sides were sweating. Naturally, the words of the forbidden army are fate, so they have to start. ¡±Who dares? We are the people appointed by your majesty. Who dares to come here to accept your Majesty''s holy will? "The man with long hair over his shoulder glared and yelled angrily. When the voice dropped, the spirit of heaven was directly sacrificed and the people around him were shaken away. ¡±Anyone who resists will be killed on the spot! " yelling at night. ¡±As the people of Xia Dynasty, we should kill traitors for our country! "Lin Zhengtian is just right to shout. After this, more than a dozen people became the target of public criticism. More and more forbidden troops gathered outside, and the civil and military ministers could not sit still. A dozen people can''t escape. The situation became fantastic. ¡±Stop it! " just then, a voice came from the gate. The crowd turned to look. ¡±Prince! " " here comes the prince! " " see your royal highness! " the generals headed by Tiger general Taidong made a ceremony one after another. In fact, Taidong knew for a long time that these ten people were the prince''s people, but he did not dare to speak up. After all, these ten people were too reckless, and the forbidden army was not his people. No matter whether the white night is a big match or not, and whether his accomplishments are high or low, at least he is a king of different surnames, who is personally appointed by his majesty. His status is not offensive. However, the matter has not developed to an irreversible level, and he has been calm. ¡±Your highness! " when the big man saw the prince appear, he cried out in a hurry. The crown prince raised his hand and motioned that he should not be impatient. Then he looked at the white night and said, "white king, these people are the pillars of our country in Xia Dynasty. They have been practicing outside all the year round and don''t know the etiquette of the court. So they offend the white king. Why don''t you forgive these rude people to show your magnanimity? " " magnanimous? " The white night said coldly, "here is the court hall. It is not only me but your majesty who offends me. It is not my forgiveness that can be forgiven. It is a capital crime to offend the Holy One! Does the prince still want to plead for these people? " The crown prince frowned slightly, but there was not much anger on his face. He said, "Xia state is in the time of employing people. These are the pillars of Xia state. Moreover, his majesty has summoned them to come here. Even if they have made any mistakes, it is up to your majesty to make a decision. Don''t you think it''s beyond your power for the white king to convict them?" "Is it possible that someone is rebellious? Shouldn''t our ministers deal with the thieves for your majesty?" The white night hummed. He did not give the prince face at all. He realized that the prince was just delaying time. He immediately said, "the forbidden army obeys orders, take all these people down and deal with them in accordance with the laws and regulations of the great Xia Dynasty. Anyone who dares to obstruct him will be executed in public according to the crime of rebellion. He will not tolerate it and carry it out immediately." "Yes The guards drank, and put their swords at the strong points of the men and women. "If anyone dares to resist, there will be no amnesty for killing!" The commander of the forbidden army is not ambiguous. They are the forbidden army. They do not obey the orders of the white night or the prince. They only obey the orders of his majesty. The reason why the words of the white night are meaningless is that these people do have contempt for the imperial power. All the masters of the Imperial Army urged the spirit together and pressed the man with long hair over his shoulder. The man felt dyspnea and turned red. "Prince..." several people are anxious to shout. The prince took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. Obviously, he had no idea at the moment. After all, he could not pay attention to him. After a while, all of them were detained and could not resist one by one. "Your Majesty is here!" Just then, a sharp voice came in from outside the hall door. All the forbidden soldiers knelt down on one knee, the civil and military ministers knelt down and saluted. The soul people present also applied the unique etiquette of the soul. Even the prince, who was so arrogant, had to bow his head at this moment. When your majesty arrives, it is impossible for the white night to hold on to these people. All saluted, and an old man in a Dragon Robe came over at the gate of the hall, relaxed and dignified. Seeing the forbidden army rushing into the palace, the old emperor''s face became obviously ugly. "What''s going on?" A majestic voice came out. The more than ten men and women were trembling, and they were obviously weak. "Tell your majesty, it''s just some misunderstanding, nothing serious." Said the prince. "If the following offenses are also misunderstandings, then dare to ask the prince, what is not a misunderstanding? Do you want to kill the monarch? To seek to usurp the throne? "At this time, the white night said faintly. It is true that the words are not surprising and will never stop. But his face is calm, indifferent to say the words. Since the prince has long regarded him as an eyesore, why be afraid? Above the hall, the atmosphere suddenly became wonderful. The prince took a deep look at the white night. At the moment, the old emperor was furious. He stepped onto the Dragon chair and sat down with a heavy voice. "What''s going on? White king, tell me White night told the whole story before, and none of the ministers on the scene refuted it. "That''s what happened?" The old emperor stared at the prince and asked. The prince hesitated, clasped his fist and said, "the white king said... It is indeed so." "Kill it!" Almost immediately, the old emperor said this. The faces of the dozen men and women turned pale in an instant. "If you come here, drag this person out and cut him off. The others will be punished with 30 big boards, which will be executed by the Ninth level people of Qi soul state!" The old emperor said. "Yes The commander of the forbidden army immediately dragged the men away. "Let me go!! Let me go! Prince, Prince, help me The old man who seized the collar of white night immediately struggled wildly, but he was bound by several forbidden troops and could not resist at all. The prince looked ugly and held his fist in a hurry: "father, these are the pillars of Xia state. They were sent to Quzong territory for training before. They came back here to respond to your call and serve for him. If you want to kill them because of this, isn''t it... Inappropriate..." "do you mean that I''m not doing a good job?" The old emperor''s eyebrows were raised. "I dare not." The prince whispered. "Even if they come from the clan domain? Did you go to Qun Zong area, you can not take me in the eye? I''m the emperor. Can''t I subdue these bastards? Don''t try to persuade me again. If you want to kill someone, you should be punished. If you want to do everything, wait until the punishment is over. " The old emperor was dignified and unquestionable. He was determined to deal with these people. But everyone knows that these people are specially trained by the prince. The old emperor did this not only to help the white night to vent his anger and maintain the image of the imperial court, but also to suppress and suppress the prince and give the prince a bad influence. Don''t you know the white night? The reason why he held on was to see the relationship between the prince and his majesty. Although he was not interested in the struggle for imperial power, the crown prince destroyed juehunzong and wanted to attack the Tibetan dragon house. He regarded him as a thorn in the eye. He must take precautions against it and work out countermeasures. Maybe the old emperor can become his shield. Without any accident, the big man was beheaded in public, and the more than ten men and women were stroked up. Their faces turned white and their waist and limbs were covered with cold sweat. It''s not a joke that the Ninth level people of Qi and soul state try their best to play the 30 boards. "Do you know the crime?" The old emperor snorted and stared at the people below. "Know the sin..." "know the sin..." the people are submissive. "I will not pursue you for your first offence. I hope you will live and serve your country." "Thank you..." "OK, let''s get down to business." The old emperor took a breath and looked down at the young people who were young but had reached the peak of Qi and soul state. The old face became very serious. "Do you know why I called you here?" "I don''t know." "Somebody." "Yes, your majesty." A eunuch stepped forward quickly, took out a piece of golden cloth from the ring in his finger, opened the cloth, and there were strange patterns on it, like maps. "There are forbidden areas in the state of Xia, which were set up by our royal ancestors. Among the forbidden areas, there are dragon veins and the most precious treasures left by our ancestors of the Xia Dynasty. The great Xia Dynasty has a history of hundreds of years since its founding. However, it has always regarded itself as a small country, bowing to Chen Chen Chen''s officials in the clan area. I know that the real dignity is based on absolute strength, and there is no reality Force, everything is like empty talk, but at the same time, our ancestors set down a lot of prohibitions. The strong can''t set foot in the forbidden areas. Only those who are below the absolute soul can enter. I will invite the winners of the past Dabi to enter the forbidden areas and explore the most precious treasures for me. However, over the years, the treasures left by our ancestors have not been heard. The map in your hand is the exploration of predecessors With this object in your hand, you will not lose your way in the forbidden area. Three days later, the forbidden area will open. I hope you will enter the forbidden area on behalf of me, take back the legacy left by our ancestors and contribute to my summer. No matter whether you can succeed or not, I will greatly reward you after you leave the forbidden area! " Said the old emperor. As soon as the words fell, people suddenly realized. It turns out that the Wangdu Dabi is not only a contest between the various forces in Daxia, but also a trial conducted by his majesty to select seeds."In the forbidden area, if you have the chance to get it, you don''t have to hand it over to the imperial court. It belongs to you." "You can ask the prime minister about the specific matters later. OK, that''s all. I''m a little tired. I''ll retire from the court." The old emperor waved. "Retreat." The eunuch yelled. The crowd saluted and retreated slowly. White night and others took the roll and walked out of the hall. "Royal forbidden area? Well done, your majesty, why do you want us to go to the treasure of the Royal ancestors for him? According to the law, your majesty wants to find a group of people from the Ninth level of Qi and soul state to take treasure. There are so many experts in this huge palace. There are people who are more suitable than us. " Once out of the palace, Lin Zhengtian immediately opened his mouth, full of doubts. "That''s right. Although Dabi was found at the time of the founding of the country, does your majesty rest assured of the people who use it? After all, it''s related to the treasure of the ancestors of the royal family. Your majesty doesn''t use the people around you, but uses us as new people. I''m afraid... There are other implications. " Next to the Fu heartless also came over, seriously said. Although her long hair covered half of her face, her beautiful face was hard to match even the sound and blood moon. She was in a trance at night. "It is said that Lord Chen Xiang is in charge of this matter. Shall we ask him?" Sound blood moon light road. "Ask about the situation, but before that, go back and ask the dean. Some people have entered the imperial forbidden area before. If you can find one or two people who have entered the forbidden area and ask about their process, maybe you will know more than from Shen Xiang''s mouth." Said the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 Four people gathered together, whispering, not far away, left alone, he looked at this side from time to time, do not know what is thinking. And the more than ten men and women have been following the prince since they retired. After retiring from the imperial court, Liao Si met with his majesty directly. He did not know what to say to his majesty. Although Liao Si was not an official in the imperial court, he came from the Qunzhong region and was backed by the great power of the clan. Even if he was an emperor, he had to give him face. Back to the Tibetan dragon house, Yanfeng just came back after finishing his work. "Royal forbidden area? At the end of each contest, your majesty will send the top ten people to the forbidden area to explore the treasures of our ancestors. However, those who seek the forbidden area will either stay in the imperial palace to serve for your majesty or be sent out of Xia to cultivate vigorously. If you want to find a person who has entered the forbidden area in China, I think it is impossible, most of them No longer active in the Xia Dynasty. " The speech wind ponders for a moment, sinks the way. "What else? Are we not ignorant of everything in the forbidden area except the information given by your majesty? " "In fact, it is." Yan Feng took a deep breath and thought: "the forbidden area of royal family is extraordinary. I mean, you can exit immediately after you go in. I''m afraid there will be any danger in it." "Why did your majesty choose Dabi to enter the forbidden area?" Asked the white night. "The king''s heart is unpredictable, no one knows." Yan Feng shakes his head. Several people''s faces were coagulated. Lin Zhengtian went to the prime minister''s office on purpose, but the information he got was not much, just some basic introductions and precautions. Perhaps the only one who really knows about the forbidden area of the royal family is the crown prince. The next morning, Shen Hong came to the woods early. "White night!" She said hello to the drunken dragon moon sitting under the tree and walked quickly. "Elder martial sister Shen, what''s the matter? In such a hurry early in the morning? " Asked the white night. "When my father had dinner this morning, he specially ordered someone to bring a breakfast to my room... There had never been such a thing before. I was thinking whether it was because of you that I found out later that there was something hidden in this breakfast." Deep red low voice. "Hidden?" White night eyebrows a pick. However, Shen Hong stretched out a folded piece of paper and printed four characters with soul force on it. "Wait, leave!" "What does that mean?" White night frowns. "This should be the information that Dad disclosed to you. Dad seems afraid to tell you something openly, so he uses this method." Deep red road. "Wait, leave? Did the prime minister want us to wait for time after entering the forbidden area, and then leave without going deep into it White night frowns. Now it''s on board. There''s no way out. Shen Hong is a little worried, but she obviously can''t help. Three days is not long. In the past two days, he spent almost all his time practicing in the forest. Vaguely, he felt that his general situation had made a new breakthrough in the game with several strong men. He gave up the cultivation of various soul skills and focused on the general situation, so that he forgot to eat or sleep. It''s a pity that he didn''t break through the magic boundary like Luojia restaurant. Wait. White night seems to think of something, an idea, a trace of war in the eyes. "General''s house? Maybe we can go and have a look. " He murmured and rose abruptly. In front of the silent and solemn mansion, a handsome man in white like snow came riding on a horse. At the gate of the mansion, two rows of young men and women stood neatly. Big brother "Big brother!" "Brother, you are here at last!" The men and women exclaimed, respectful and excited. Passers-by can not help but stop when they see the visitors. "This man is so familiar..." "isn''t this shaxue childe?" "He returned to Wangdu! Isn''t he traveling? Why did you come back all of a sudden. " "What does he want to do when he comes to the king at this time?" Passers-by whispered. "Who is shaxue?" One asked curiously. "You don''t even know Mr. Sha Xue?" Others stare at him as if they were looking at monsters. The man was confused and shook his head with a naive face. "It seems that you haven''t been in Wangdu for a long time. Seven years ago, he was a great genius in the capital of Wangdu. Even Liu piaoxiu was not his opponent. " "Liu Piaoyu? The one who took office first? " "It''s true that Liu piaoxiu lived in the palace and worked for his majesty since he won the first place in the Dabi competition. It is estimated that Liu piaoxiu has been cultivated by the royal family. However, Liu piaoxiu has participated in the Dabi twice. When he first participated in the Dabi, he met the shaxue childe in the second round. At the beginning, he was only angry The seventh level of soul state, but Liu piaoxiu, who has the Ninth level strength of Qi and soul state, has no power to fight back. Do you think the strength of Sha Xue is strong? ""What did you get in the contest "No place!" The man shook his head and said with regret: "in the third round of Dabi, Shixue fought with beicangxuan, the first of the big DIPI. He was reluctant to lose. So he directly withdrew from Dabi, gave up his place, left Wangdu, and went out for training. This experience lasted for seven years. Beicangxuan and Liu piaoxiu served the imperial court, but I believe that the current master Sha Xue is no longer the enemy of beicangxuan He was four years younger than beicangxuan. If he was the same age, beicangxuan would be crushed. All the players in that session were fierce and incomparable. I''m afraid that none of them can be compared with them. " "This year''s white night has three living souls, with infinite potential. Moreover, it has been named the white king by his majesty. It can be seen that his Majesty''s love and expectation towards him. Who is better than Mr. shaxue?" "What else? Of course, it''s Mr. shaxue. Although he''s not a Sansheng heavenly soul, he has a common twin spirit, which is no worse than Sansheng. Moreover, his talent is extremely terrifying. After seven years of experience, I don''t know where he''s grown. Although white night is good, it''s obviously much worse than Mr. shaxue. " "He actually came back at this time, but it''s a pity that the contest is over. If it''s not over, it''s going to be interesting." The crowd sighed. This head... after a dozen men and women finished the ceremony, they were telling something around shaxue. "Big brother, how are you recently?" "Brother, have you made a breakthrough?" "With elder brother''s power, I''m afraid the general trend has reached the fourth level." People are laughing. But shaxue childe was keen to notice the reluctance and resentment in the eyes of several people. He glanced at it and said, "where''s the fifth one?" The crowd was quiet, their heads lowered and their eyes dropped. No one answered. "Dead?" Sha Xue childe light way. "It was the white king who killed him." A woman was heartbroken. "White king? Where are the rats? " He asked. "The White King''s name is Bai Ye. He was originally a member of the Tibetan dragon''s Academy. He was lucky enough to win the first place in this Dabi, so he was named king of different surnames by his majesty." Next to a man with short hair. "White night? I''ve heard about him all the way. Sansheng is the soul of heaven. I''m afraid those forces outside the summer will get wind of it. But even Sansheng can be lawless? Think you''re invincible? Such a person is just a frog in the bottom of a well and arrogant at night. " Shaxue childe road. "Please avenge the fifth brother Cried the crowd. "Revenge, certainly will, but not now, I go to see your highness first!" He walked to the mansion. ... ... night is approaching. Outside the general''s office, a figure came out. White night staring at the figure, far away. The figure was no one else, it was LIOUS. Liao Si has seven levels of strength of juexingjing. Even if he is not the opponent of Longyue, he can be put in Xia Dynasty, which is almost invincible. If you take the seventh level of juexingjing as your opponent, your potential will be squeezed to the limit. White night did not want to let Long Yue or other experts in the Tibetan dragon academy as opponents. However, once these people fight with themselves, they must keep them everywhere. They can not bring a sense of oppression and crisis to themselves. The real breakthrough is felt between life and death. Liao Si practiced under the Silver Dragon Waterfall outside the capital city every night. This is his law. He knew that after Tai Tianqing died and entered the Xia state, Liao Si had been living in the general''s mansion. Although he was not familiar with tiger general Taidong, Taidong treated him with great respect. Taidong''s strength and status were not much worse than Liao''s, which made Liao si very useful. In fact, Liao Si didn''t care much about Tai Tianqing''s life and death. The reason why he insisted on revenge for Tai Tianqing was just to save his face. Otherwise, when the matter came out, others would only laugh at Liao Si''s incompetence. "Come out, you''ve been with me." Before arriving at the Yinlong waterfall, on a quiet deserted road, Liao Si stops his horse and says faintly. Although there is a hidden breath of Qianlong ring in the white night, it can''t hide the wind and grass around him. A little strange will immediately expose his identity. White night came out and looked at Liao Si indifferently. "Is it you?" Liao Si frowned and his eyes flashed with surprise. He didn''t expect that the guy who came all the way from the general''s office was the white night he wanted to kill. "I didn''t need to look for you, but you delivered it yourself. Why? Can''t wait to die in my hands? " Liao Si cold way, the heart but doubt, this guy how to run to? Is he not afraid of death? What''s the ambush? However, there was no one around except for two people, and there was no place to hide... Liao Si was puzzled, but he saw a strong sense of war in his eyes. "You want to kill me?" Liao said."I used to fight with two Juexin people. They gave me a feeling of incomparable strength. Yes, it was like an insurmountable mountain. Standing in front of them, I was like a mole ant. I only wanted to escape. Any of my means had no effect in front of the people in Jue Hun state. However, the more so, the more easily any of my strength would be squeezed out of the limit." When the sound falls, three bright heavenly spirits bloom on the top of the white night, and the soul transforms into the yuan force. At the same time, the four cardinal forces spread out in an instant, covering everything around them. He released all his strength! "Since you know that Jue Hun state is your insurmountable mountain, do you dare to stand in front of me?" Liao Si hums and laughs, and his soul is in full bloom. The general trend just formed in the white night is immediately suppressed. Yes, it''s simply suppressed by soul force. Any ray of his soul power can exert his power of ten thousand jin. The basis of the general trend is will. The general power of the night can be called invincible in the same level. Even if the step is used, it still occupies a very strong advantage. It can be compared with the seven steps of the absolute soul state... this has exceeded the gap of a whole step. One of the fingers of the seven levels of Jue Hun state is stronger than that of the sixth level. The general situation is on the verge of collapse under the oppression of its soul power. The cold light in the eyes of the white night is constantly flashing. The intention of killing and the fighting power are soaring wildly. There are faint signs of counterattack when the general trend is facing collapse. "Oh? Interesting Liao Si sneers, suddenly body movement, almost instantly appeared in front of the white night. Speed! It''s so fast, almost like a blink! Do you know the difference between man and God Liao Si grabs at the neck of the white night with one hand. "Coming!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 The speed of his sword toward the night is lightened, and the weight of his sword is lightened. But compared with the speed of Liao Si, his speed is still a little worse, and his neck is turned into a shallow blood mark by his hand. Before, in the Tibetan dragon house, Liao Si''s terrible speed when he left was still lingering in his mind. If the speed gap was too big, even if he had a dead dragon sword, it would not help. If he dared to come to Liao Si, he also measured the speed gap between them. It''s true that Liao Si is very fast, but his speed and reaction power trained by using soft sword these years also make his speed far surpass the sixth level of Qi and soul state, and even the Ninth level people can''t compare with him. Give up the soft sword, his speed will be used to the limit. Leo was surprised. "How can this speed appear on people in the spirit state? Boy, are you amazing The white night does not speak, does not attack, stands in place, again urges the general situation to cover Liao Si in the past. "As I said, there is a big gap between man and God. Your momentum is like a cloud in front of me, and it will be dispersed." Liao Si shakes his head and rushes towards the white night again. That terrible speed showed up again, and the amazing soul gas broke the momentum like a sledgehammer again. Destroy the withered and corrupt, invincible! The white night dodges in a hurry. Although every Dodge is dangerous, he is always scratched or patted by Liao Si. Fortunately, he had great power. If he didn''t, his spirit would be enough to crush his body into pieces. The white night was breathless and full of scars. He was extremely embarrassed, but his eyes were firm, without any evasion or fear. He was staring at Liao Si, which was very deep in the pupil, as if he wanted to see through Liao Si. "Well?" Liao Si is slightly stunned. Suddenly, he found it was wrong. "The boy''s situation... Is changing?" He was astonished, staring at the white night, some of which could not believe his conjecture. "Aren''t you... Practicing with me?" He asked, opening his mouth. White night did not speak, still staring at him, the deep eyes seemed to be immersed in meditation. "Asshole!" Liao Si felt that he had never been humiliated so much in his life. He was so angry that he let out a roar. His speed broke out to the limit and rushed to the white night. At the same time, the spirit burst out from him was more than several times strong, almost instantly smashed the general trend of the white night, and took it to his body. It was hard to move at once in the white night. "Qi soul state person provokes spirit state person? burning shame and humiliation! Today, I will bring you to the ashes Liao Si roared, one claw like a knife edge, buckled to the white night''s head... "challenge you? What''s up? I''m going to kill you today! " In the white night, his eyes suddenly opened, and a golden light twinkled in his pupils. In a flash, his whole body agitated the general trend, instant transformation, a blue light rose from the sky. "The profound meaning of the five major trends?" Leo was shocked. At this critical moment, the general trend of the white night broke through... it broke through the four fold trend before big comparison. After the big match, it broke through the five major trends. The speed of breaking through the general trend of the day night is incredible, but if you think about his means of breaking through the general trend, it is not surprising. It''s just a joke to take one''s life as a stepping stone to break through the trend. No one is crazier than him! Liao Si didn''t understand why the white night was so confident, but when he saw the eyes, his mood suddenly became empty. What''s going on? Liao Si can''t help but reflect. It doesn''t make sense. Will you be scared by this little spirit state person? No! He has to be killed! Kill! Kill!! Kill this kid, otherwise, how can I get a foothold in the future? My face must be ruined! Liao Si decided not to keep his hands. His spirit crushed him. The land left by the night was smashed in an instant. The vegetation around him was turned into dust, and all the surrounding destruction was full of power. This is the momentum of a strong person in juexingjing. An idea, the whole body turned to ashes. The white night was not spared. His clothes were close to his body, and his flesh and blood began to crack. But the body of the white night moved at this time. The profound meaning of the five major trends! The breakthrough of the general situation, so that the white night in the full pressure of Liao Si, there is a trace of room for action. Ba Da Ba Da Da... a jade box was left on the ground. Liao Si''s eyes were tight. There was a sound of "bang". The fog filled the air, and a huge mechanism man appeared, and then a small hand like a mountain stopped directly in front of the white night. "Is that the toy again? Well, what can we do? " Liao Si disdains, one paw blows away.Bang! The giant mechanism man was directly blasted off, and the white night was smashed away. The huge hand was cracked hard. "Woo!" The giant mechanism man got up, his huge body made a dull click, and the five power sources in his body started together. "Just a dead thing, still want to resist?" Liao Si once again takes the hand, that hand carries the strength which destroys everything to attack past. Boom! this time, the hand of the mechanism giant was smashed by Sheng Sheng, and Liao Si''s amazing and incomparable strength broke all the five power sources on the mechanism giant. The giant''s magnificent body trembled for several times, then froze in place and was completely destroyed. Too strong! The seventh level of Jue Hun state! It''s like a god! "Although the giant can resist the ordinary people in Juexin, he is still powerless to me." Liao Si bypasses the mechanism giant and goes to the white night. Every step, it seems that death is approaching to the white night... at the moment, the black and blue white night is standing in place, and his eyes are still firmly staring at him, but his hand is already on the strange sword on his waist. Before in the Tibetan dragon courtyard that kind of wonderful forest cold feeling again attacked Liao Si''s heart. "This sword?" Finally, it suddenly occurred to him that his pupils contracted a few times. "No, no, no, no, no..." Liao Si babbled, his brain spinning rapidly. "What kind of sword is this?" All of a sudden, Liao Si''s body was frozen in place, and he did not dare to move again. He could see the cold sweat on his cheek. "Do you know the sword?" The arm of the white night was shaking, and the hand with the dead dragon sword was red with the heat from the hilt. "This is the dragon sword! Your sword must be a dead dragon sword, isn''t it He swallowed his saliva and gnawed his teeth and said: "I didn''t expect that it was in your hands. No wonder you dare to stand in front of me. No wonder you dare to challenge me openly. It turns out that you have this kind of capital." As he spoke, he made a secret move. His fingers trembled quietly, and the spirit of his body was quietly turned into golden yellow, hidden in the earth. The strong wind was still, and the stars in the night sky suddenly became dim, and the air between heaven and earth was quietly solidified. But he suddenly pulled out his sword in the white night, and the terrible sword was drawn out by him in an instant. Roar!!!!!! A golden light cuts through the dark night sky, and a dragon shadow leaps over the nine days. The Golden Dragon appeared, and heaven and earth turned into the scene of doomsday. It''s a terrible storm. Death dragon sword! Swallow the mountains and rivers! "Night trip of ghosts!" With a roar, Liao Si''s hands went out together, and the accumulated yuan strength was like a torrent of water, and the flood of the river was cathartic towards the white night. In the night, when he had no intention of killing fan, he had no strength to kill him. But he also discovered the plan of the white night. This guy has been killing himself since the breakthrough of the general situation. He deliberately uses the mechanism giant to block himself. The purpose is to delay time and give him a chance to pull out the dragon sword. A trap! It''s all a trap! It''s a trap from the beginning. With this move of Liao Si, Yuan Li turns into dark blue, and each of them forms a miserable and terrible ghost. There are hundreds of them flying in the sky and rushing to the white night. It is very terrible. The cracked earth beside the white night suddenly becomes desolate, and the clothes on the body become ragged, and even the skin withers. The power of desolation? Liao Si this move, actually also covered the white night a kind of magic power that has never been touched. But I don''t care. In the white night, my pupils are bright red, my arms are shaking open, and I throw my sword into the air. The Dragon follows the sword, breaking the sky and moving the earth. Sonorous!! The sword is trembling! The overwhelming sword Qi is like lightning in the night sky, tearing everything apart. "Ah The ghosts screamed bitterly. They shook off with the sword, disappeared with the wind, and broke with one sword. Liao Si''s eyes cracked and his pupils trembled wildly. What else did he want to do, but at the moment when the ghosts disappeared... his body was frozen in place. The dead dragon sword was put into the scabbard. When he raised his hand, the skin of his right hand had been scalded, and his flesh was blurred. Gasping for breath, he walked towards LIOUS with a pale face. Like a statue, Liao Si is still standing in the same place, but the yuan force of his whole body is disintegrated. His spirit is directly broken, and all the soul veins in his body are turned into powder. Whew! Whew! Whew! ... after several golden lights, Liao Si stepped back and spat out a mouthful of golden blood. "Dead Dragon Sword... It''s really extraordinary!" Liao Si opened his mouth and laughed. His eyes were full of strange smile: "I didn''t expect that this sword would be in your hand. For this sword, how many people died in that war, how many souls fell, how many giant forces disintegrated, but they fought for the end, but it was in vain... Nature made people... Nature made people, ha ha ha..."Liao Si laughs and laughs wildly, but half of the time, his voice suddenly stops suddenly. A large number of cracks appear in his body, and then his body turns into countless pieces of flesh the size of a thumb, collapses and dies... a person of the seventh level of absolute soul state falls down! White night walked past, looking for in those rotten meat, soon, a finger was turned out by him, and on that finger, an antique ring was set on it. "I don''t know what good things are in the ring of Jue Hun state." The white night exhaled, opened the ring, there are many pills, materials, and some magic weapons. "Night trip of ghosts?" "One cold in a thousand rivers?" Several soul skills in it attract the attention of white night. The description of these skills is extremely numerous, and the secret script is thick. The soul skill cultivated by the soul breaking state is at least Tibetan level or above. "Liao Si, the solitary ghost, should be very famous in Xia state. Many of these soul skills are his signature soul skills. If they are used, they will cause a lot of trouble." White night mind, put away the soul skill. He counted them, took out some pills and put them into his mouth. He sat down and recovered. He put away the ring and led the horse to the king. ... ... "what? Is Lord LIOUS gone Taidong frowned, staring at the messenger in front of him, and said in a deep voice. "General, Lord Liao Si will leave at the end of the day to practice at Yinlong waterfall. He will come back in the middle of the night. However, it is already dawn and there is no sign of the adult. His subordinates will send someone to the Yinlong waterfall to check and see him." That''s humane. "It''s mostly temporary. Don''t worry." Taidong tiger eyes closed, light way: "Prince there are ready?" "The prince''s Royal Highness has arrived half an hour ago. Everything is ready. Mr. shaxue has arrived in the capital a few days ago." "Good!" Taidong''s eyes burst with brilliance. "Enter the palace!" ... today is the day to enter the imperial forbidden area. Early in the morning, Lin Zhengtian, Yin XueYue and Fu Wuqing wait at the gate of the Tibetan dragon house. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 Shen Hong, Lu Xiaofei, Mo Jian and Li mubai also came early. "What about elder martial brother Bai?" Lu Xiaofei looked left and right. He could not see the white night. He immediately asked. "It seems that the white night is still practicing. I can''t see him these days." Mo Jian said with a bitter smile. A few people heard the sound and thought silently. Compared with the white night, the difference is not only talent, but also diligence... "everyone, I''ve been waiting for a long time!" Just then, a sound came. A white night with white clothes on jade border walked out of the gate of the Tibetan dragon house. When they saw it, they saw it. Deep red Leng Leng Leng. Today''s white night, very handsome, deep eyes, sharp features, especially his temperament, even more than before a strange taste, let people look, they can not move the eye. Voice blood month performance is still calm, Fu mercilessly looked at a few more eyes, low head did not speak. "Well, let''s go." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. The party advanced towards the palace. Shen Hong takes out a small wine pot and distributes them one by one. "This is a hundred year old wine that I have entrusted to get from drunken town. Although there is no increase in the spirit after drinking, it will never be worse than the home brewed Fu Shen." Shen Hong said with a smile. The relationship between the Luojia and the Tibetan dragon house has been clearly defined since the fall of the army is not changed to be the enemy of Dabi and Baiye. The disciples of the Tibetan dragon house no longer visit the Fuxian residence. Several people take down the wine pot and get the big pot up. "Good wine!" Yelling at night. "Smooth and smooth." Shen Hong said with a smile. "The boss will come back safe and sound." Lu Xiaofei called. White night nodded, soon, several people arrived at the palace gate. Shen Hong and Mo Jian stopped. In the white night, the party turned over and dismounted and stepped into the palace city. On the palace, Xia Chaojun stood in a row, nearly 20 people, both men and women, are beautiful and beautiful, each dragon and Phoenix temperament highlights. White night, Lin Zhengtian and shaxue stood in the front, followed by Yin XueYue, Fu Wuqing and Luobu. Because of the last incident, this time the hall was not as noisy as last time. Everyone was extremely quiet, but countless pairs of eyes quietly fell on the body of the white night. However, after a long time, the old emperor did not come, but an old eunuch walked into the palace under the gaze of all. "Your Majesty has an order. Please move directly to the forbidden area of the royal family. At midnight, the forbidden area will be opened. You should come with the old slave as soon as possible!" The old eunuch said, and walked out of the palace gate, and all followed closely. Shen Hong and Lu Qingshu look at each other, and the prince leads Taidong and other generals to follow him. After leaping over several palaces and winding numerous jade brick paths, people came to a green hill guarded by nearly a thousand forbidden troops. The Castle Peak is not big. The whole palace was built around the mountain. On the green hill, there are two huge statues, one dragon and one tiger. The dragon and the tiger are standing there, and they are very impressive. Under the green hills, the holy chariot is located. The crowd hastened to worship. "See your majesty." "You are welcome The old emperor stood up from his chair and said with a smile, his majestic face showing a trace of kindness. "I have seen my father." The prince also made a ritual. However, it is unexpected that this time, in addition to the prince, nangongying and Nangong Mei have arrived early. Nangongyao and Nangong Mei sit quietly beside the old emperor, and the two girls stand beside each other. Next to Nangong enterprise was a white cream boy with a beautiful face and a smile. Many people are familiar with Nangong Mei. God moye! It is heaven moye who controls the beast gate!! "Two more people are needed to enter the forbidden area this time. Princess Zhou and Princess Mei have introduced two talented people to join you in the forbidden area. I have studied them. They are really outstanding. When you enter the forbidden area, you should join hands and support each other! Do you understand? " The old emperor said with a smile. day Mo Xie and the cream little son went down immediately, and salute the old emperor, "I will never bear the great expectation of your majesty and your highness." the white night in the crowd of condensed his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on Nangong Mei''s body. In a flash, he suddenly realized. It turns out that Nangong Mei is standing behind the beast gate? Oh! The bugle sounded and the people looked serious. The white night carefully looked around, but saw these people who were about to enter the forbidden area of the royal family. They all looked dignified, but at this time, a vision fell on him. The look was hostile and very bad. Looking down his eyes, he was a man in white like snow, with a handsome face and sharp eyes. The man''s expression is indifferent, his eyes are long and narrow, but his eyes are full of evil spirit.Who is this person? Bai Ye is puzzled, but he stands in front of the men and women who follow the prince, which shows his position. The old emperor stood up and bowed. "Our ancestors of Daxia left treasures in forbidden areas to better continue the prosperity and prosperity of our great Xia. However, our ancestors left tests. Only talented and talented talents can set foot in and challenge them. Only after passing the tests, can we obtain the treasures. Now we have selected you to get the gifts from our ancestors. There are many tests in them. If we can complete the tests given by our ancestors, I will greatly reward them!" The old emperor said with a smile, and then waved. On both sides came a large number of maids. These maids carried one tray after another, and there were scrolls, medicine bottles and exquisite magic weapons in the plates... the maids handed them out, almost one in each. "This is the Royal pill that I have prepared for you, as well as the scroll prepared by the best array printer of Daxia state. All these magic weapons have magical effects. With these things, you will be much more relaxed in it." The old emperor said. "Thank you, your majesty." All worshipped. After the ceremony, it was time to open the forbidden area. In the whole castle peak, a golden barrier suddenly appeared. The tortoise shell patterns of the barrier are all over the Castle Peak, which looks extremely strong. At the foot of the Castle Peak, a long and thin crack appears. The crack gradually opens, forming an entrance of three meters high and two meters wide. At the entrance, there is a guard of gold armor. It is said that this guard is the guardian of forbidden area appointed by the previous emperor, and has been waiting here for dozens of times In 1949, no one has ever seen him. He only appears when the forbidden area is opened. His strength has been superb. "Enter the forbidden area!" The old emperor gave a big drink. And they went in. Everyone''s heart is very uneasy, white night and Lin Zhengtian, Fu Qingqing, yinxueyue walk together, forward. "Will it be as dangerous as bieyun mountain this time?" Yin XueYue looked at the person in front of her eyes and asked in a low voice. "The problem we are facing now should be the so-called tests in the forbidden area. In addition, the Royal treasure has not been found for so many years. This time, we are only ordered by the emperor. As long as the treasure is not found, we will not have any problems." The way of heaven. "That may not be true. Outside, the white night is the white king, but in this forbidden area, the white night is still the white night. Not long ago, in the hall, he was the one who severely dealt with the princes. He was afraid that those people would retaliate in the forbidden area." Fu mercilessly came over and whispered softly. Obviously, I nodded before the forbidden night Voice down, voice blood month''s pace immediately stopped. Several people froze. "Elder martial sister Yin, what''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "White night, you can''t go in. Respond to your majesty immediately and refuse to participate in this operation." Voice blood moon hesitated under, said in a low voice. "Elder martial sister is worried about my suffering?" Asked the white night. "There are more than a dozen people on the other side, all of them are masters of the Ninth level of Qi soul state. If they join hands, they are afraid that... The situation will be worse than that of wangdudabei!" Sound blood moon road. "And they follow the prince. The prince has a lot of information about the forbidden area. That is to say, these people will be more familiar with the environment than we are. Neither the local people nor the people will occupy it. It is reasonable for Mr. Bai and miss Yin to think about it." Fu heartless way. Lin Zhengtian did not speak, quietly watching the white night. White night looked back at the side of the eye, the old emperor and the prince are looking at this head. "Can you go back now?" White night took a breath. Several people looked at each other, but did not speak. How can you disobey your orders? Otherwise, where is Regal? And once you quit, not only the white night club will offend your majesty, but even the Tibetan dragon house will be implicated. "Yes, there is no way to retreat. Soldiers will block it. Water and earth will cover it. Let''s go in." Lin Zhengtian said. The white night breathed a breath and took the lead to go inside. According to Chen Xiang''s suggestion, after entering the forbidden area, they will stand by and leave the forbidden area next time. As for the so-called Royal treasure, naturally, they will not look for it. However, just after stepping into the forbidden area, a large number of dazzling golden lights appeared around the white night, and the surrounding scenes changed rapidly. He immediately put his hand on the soft sword at his waist. But after Jin Guangyin was gone, his vigilance turned into sorrow. "Elder martial brother Lin, elder martial sister Yin, heartless miss?" The white night called and looked around. Everywhere... Empty. All the people came in through the entrance, but when they entered the entrance, they all disappeared. Moreover, it didn''t seem like the entrance to the forbidden area. He looked around him. The sky was gray, the ground was dark yellow, and the air was filled with a smell of decay, like another world. White night takes out the map given by the old emperor from the Qianlong ring and takes a look at it.The whole forbidden area is about the size of three cities, but because of the internal prohibition, there will be an illusion about people''s senses. It is said that the stronger the strength is, the more violent the prohibition will be. Those who break the soul state will directly lose their direction and even lose themselves. He can''t confirm his position on the map according to the environment of the scene. He can only take a step and look at it. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... just then, there was a piercing sound in the air. White night Leng next, then see not far from the void, out of a few halo shining shadow. Those shadows are all full armed warriors. There are fifty of them, with black armor on their faces and black knives in their hands. What''s more frightening is that the breath they exude is not the breath of Qi and soul people. "The breath of soul state?" "And... Fifty more?" Even if the white night killed more than one soul state, it is extremely shocking at the moment. These people close their eyes. When they appear, they stare at the white night, and then they rush towards it. There was a murderous air. "It''s a joke!" The white night immediately turned and ran away. These fifty soul - breaking people were like galloping wild horses, chasing after him. Whoa. On the way to running, there was another strange noise in the distance. Only a magma turned into a huge wave, lifted in the sky, and then fell. "Magma lake?" The white night suddenly opened the map and looked at it. Only lava lake can produce such terrible waves. If other people see this huge wave, they will surely gather together and have a look. The white night immediately turned its direction and rushed toward the magma lake. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 It''s gratifying that although these 50 masters have the spirit of Jue Hun state, they don''t show their soul skills, let alone deal with the white night by the means of Jue Hun state. They are just like the mechanism men who simply attack the white night. If they were like ordinary people in juexingjing, they would have been dismembered in the white night. Their speed is unimaginable. They rely on their spirit to drive on their way in the daytime. When they run to the magma lake, they are out of breath. However, when he got to the magma lake, he found that he was not the only one who was besieged by 50 powerful people of Juexin state. There were hundreds of Juexin people gathered here. They were standing by the edge of the lake, hovering with knives. In the middle of the lake, there was an empty Island on which many people were standing. They were the people who had entered here with him before. At first sight, I realized. It turns out that after entering the forbidden area, there will be 50 such organizations around everyone, and they will be pursued and killed by them. The best explanation is the hundreds of Jue Hun state masters. With a little bit of his feet, he flew towards the center of the magma lake like a light swan. It seems that the 50 strong people who chased him will not leap in the air, but just linger by the lake. "Here comes another man." The people on the island exclaimed. "It''s white night!" "Damn it, it''s him!" "Ha ha, there is no way for heaven to go. There is no way for hell. He breaks in. Big brother, we can avenge the fifth brother." The voice of banter came out. Staring at the people on those islands in the white night, I found that most of these guys were the prince''s people. In addition to them, they were only able to stay with the young man who participated in the forbidden area operation on behalf of Nangong enterprise. "Surround him first!" Sha Xue childe light way. Crash. The people on the island rushed towards the white night. As soon as the night fell, it was surrounded by more than ten people. "Looking for death!" The white night looks cold, and suddenly the general situation blooms, and the soul of Zhentian dragon comes out. Bang Dong! The souls who surrounded him sank their feet and bent their bodies, nearly crawling on the ground, standing extremely hard. "Hateful, the profound meaning of the general situation!" "The profound meaning of the four major trends is really terrible!" "And the strange spirit of heaven The crowd gnashed their teeth. Fall not to change with that handsome young man to watch from afar. Mr. shaxue frowned slightly and stepped forward. With the moment he came, the same astonishing general trend pervaded, directly breaking into the general trend of the white night, and counteracting it. "You are not the only one who owns the general trend." Sha snow childe light said, eyes full of strong contempt, standing in front of the white night. White night brow tight tight: "you also have four big potential profound meaning?" "It''s just a small trick. Now, please beg for mercy from me. Maybe I won''t kill you! Otherwise, I will throw you into this hot magma, and pay homage to my fifth brother with your howling. " Sha Xue childe light way. "Oh?" "Throw me into the magma? Do you think you have this ability? " "Stupidity." The night went on shaking his head to snow white. As he moved on, his momentum began to rise. "Peak! The top of the four major trends The distance does not change the feeling that the air around becomes compact. "Shixue, you are only one step away from the five fold trend! On the contrary, the general trend of the white night is only four fold and ordinary. In the general trend, he even loses half a step to Sha Xue "It''s worthy of being a master of shaxue. If you don''t bow your head in the white night, you''ll be damaged here." Handsome youth shakes his head way. The general situation has become more and more intense, and has risen to the four peaks. The magma around it seems to be boiling because of the general situation, and small waves of magma are constantly shooting at the island. People retreat one after another, looking at Sha Xue childe happily. Their eyes are full of worship. "This is the strength of big brother! What, white night, see that? " "Although you have the profound meaning of the four fold general trend, our elder brother has the four fold peak trend, only one step away from the five. What do you compare with our elder brother?" "Give in, or die!" A laugh of pride and banter floated over. However, the white night was calm. He raised his head and looked at the coming shaxue childe and said, "four peaks? Is it good? " "Well?" Shixue feels bad. Suddenly, a more violent trend broke out from the white night. His four peaks suddenly disappeared, and the whole island was controlled by a wonderful energy. And the origin of this energy is white night! "Five major trends?" Shixue''s pupils are tight."The profound meaning of the five major trends? It''s impossible! " Don''t change to gape, silly in general, staring at the white night. Who dares to believe that he has understood the profound meaning of the five major trends at such a young age? You know, the people who can master the general situation are already amazing talents. At that time, Feng zhantian, with his amazing talent, mastered the three major trends. He became the first person in the capital of the king, surpassing his younger brother Feng Xiaoyao. In addition, this shaxue childe, with his amazing four fold general situation, stabilized all previous Dabi talents and became the legend of Wangdu. But now, unexpectedly, there is a big trend of five people! What''s more, it still appears in a young man who is just over 20 years old. No one would have believed it if it hadn''t been seen. How high is his future achievement? "It''s impossible." Shixue''s shrinking pupil gradually loosened, and his surprised face returned to calm. His eyes were indifferent: "you must have used some kind of Horcrux to increase your general situation. Otherwise, with your strength, age, talent and experience, you can''t understand the fifth trend!" "I admit that I am not very old, my soul cultivation is not strong, and my talent can only be said to be average, but do you think my experience is very short?" Step by step in the white night, the pace is heavy, trample on the earth, the ground actually gently vibrates. Jue Hun Zong was destroyed. The wolf with broken tail died from the fall. Worshiping the moon makes a journey of life and death. Big than the tit for tat. All these are just experiences of a young man who has just come of age. I don''t know how I feel to be someone else. What''s more, he is a person with seven levels of Jue soul state to cultivate the general trend. Who has such capital and courage? "Well, even so, what? If you regard me as the wind and the sky, you are wrong! I want you to die, just for a moment The young master Sha Xue snorted coldly, revealing a strong confidence in his words. Whoa. A strong wind blowing out of thin air, carrying the four major potential toward the five major trend, intending to shake it. What is shocking is that the "absolute field" arranged by the white night is shaking gently and rippling a lot within the general situation. This is an unstable phenomenon. "Break it for me!" Mr. Sha Xue drank a lot. Roar! The roar of the tiger! His head, issued a deafening roar of a tiger. The crowd followed their eyes. Male tiger! The spirit of Shixue! It''s the soul of the tiger! What''s more, it''s a tiger in the sky! On that day, the soul bloomed with a faint seven color halo, just like a rainbow. It was sacred, mysterious and majestic. When the male tiger roared, the tiger''s power was shaken, and everything was subject to the four major trends. Its deterrent power was shocking. It''s hard for people to stand up when they find their feet shaking gently. He raised his eyes and looked at the white night not far away from shaxue. Suddenly, he felt tired. The gap between these talents and my age is not big, but now, I can''t bear their momentum. How can I fight for the first place in summer? How can I compete with these amazing talents? He felt a burst of weakness, and his heart was completely shaken by the genius of shaxue and white night. The young man looked at his eyes and shook his head slightly. His eyes were full of disappointment. Obviously, he saw that he had lost his heart. The strong, in this case, will only burn the fighting spirit and chase after the stronger. The weak, flinch, lose confidence, and finally lose ground. As the two fight, the island becomes a vacuum, and people dare not get close to it. With Huwei, Shixue Gongzi, based on the four major trends, walks towards the white night a little bit. Although powerful, the five fold trend can not be stopped. "Nine heavenly spirits? Huwei? How about trying Longwei? " White night eyes a ferocious, suddenly roar, the top of the head of the three Heaven soul together bloom. The three rays of light rotate with each other and bloom. Roar! A dragon song resounds through the world. Zhentian dragon soul launched, a huge dragon shadow in the body of the white night, the huge dragon head staring at the tiger shadow, filled with war spirit. The three heavenly spirits cooperated with each other, and based on the five major trends, they constantly squeezed the power of master Sha Xue. After a while, he was thrown out of the scope of the general trend and was unable to enter another half inch. "Three lives, one six, two or seven? And the mighty spirit? " Young master Sha Xue was quite surprised that the three heavenly spirits possessed were generally not of high grade. However, white night not only had three heavenly spirits, but also each of them was in the sixth heaven. Don''t say that in the great Xia Dynasty, even if put outside the Xia Dynasty, it is also very abnormal things. Seeing this, Mr. shaxue understood that relying on the general situation was not the opponent of the white night. He took a deep breath and stepped forward to rush forward. He swung over like a sharp arrow. Whoa. The soul power blooms, turns into the yuan force, and envelops it like a golden man. Just calm down the general trend of the region and boiling up, such as boulders fall into the pool, thousands of waves surging.The white night is fearless and rushes forward. "I heard that you also use swords. Let me appreciate your swordsmanship." Shaxue drank a lot, his arm shook, and a thin sword as bright as a white snake came out of his fingertips. Whoosh! The blade breaks through the air and stabs into the throat of the white night. The angle is sharp and the speed is too fast. When you turn the pace in the white night, startled Hong''s footwork is opened. You are like a shadow. You can avoid the back hand with a sword. The soft sword is buzzing and releasing its strength. "Snow covered mountains!" Shaxue boy''s feet a little bit, jump into the sky, thin sword a swing, Yuan Li as heavy snow fell. Click! Click! Click... Yuan Li is dense, falling on the body of the white night, its body immediately freezes. "A sword without a mark!" After drinking again, shaxue suddenly disappeared. The crowd raised their eyes in a hurry, but they could see that their bodies disappeared. There was only a shadow of streamer passing over the sky. When people react, the streamer has hit the white night... "is it over?" People were shocked. Too fast! Too strong! How invincible! Mr. Sha Xue, get serious. Is the battle over so soon? Is this the strength of the legendary man? "Are you doing this?" just as people were stunned, a voice came. The pupils of the crowd shrank and looked at him in a hurry, but he saw the young master Sha Xue who fell in front of the white night and was suddenly shaken out. His sword was actually held by one hand in the white night. The tip of the sword was against the heart of the white night. However, he could not enter it for half a minute. It just broke some flesh. "What a strong body Shaxue kept his body steady and stared at the white night. Once his move is offered, few people can accept it, but the white night not only catches it, but also picks up the blade empty handed. "This person''s speed and body can''t be understood by the sixth level cognition of Qi and soul state." Sha Xue, a young master, suddenly stabbed his sword to the ground. Click. The body of the sword flashed cold light, and the ground immediately froze. The island standing on the magma immediately turned into a big ice block. "Broken!" At night, he stomped hard on the ground. The brute force swung from the bottom of his feet, and the frost was broken. "The broken sword has no edge!" Shixue used his sword again, and his body became more and more hazy. Especially, the sword in his hand was split into several pieces, and he kept chopping around him. He didn''t know which side was real. White night held a soft sword and resisted it constantly. It seemed to others that the white night''s resistance was extremely hasty, as if unable to fight back. The dozen men and women cheered one after another, excitedly looking at Sha Xue childe. "Kill the white night, the elder brother is the king without crown!" One said excitedly. "Ah, killing a white night is not easy for elder brother. He is lucky to win the first place in the competition. Do you really think that you are invincible in the world? Do you dare to pay attention to me? Let him know today what it means to have someone out of people. " A enchanting woman sneered. The two men''s sharp swords kept hitting each other, making a clear sound. Yuan Li was surging in the air, which was extremely terrifying. "Is that all you have? What incompetent people are taking part in this contest? Did you win the first place Sha Xue said as he waved his sword. His contempt and disdain were very strong. "You don''t think I''m worthy of being the first?" It''s a white night. "If you can be the first big match by this means, the so-called Wangdu Dabi has lost its significance!" Shaxue childe road. The white night did not speak again, but the sharpness in his eyes gradually became rich. He was not angry at the words of the young master Sha Xue. During the fight, he could not be upset by the words of the other party. In this way, he would only put himself in danger. However, he didn''t like the arrogance of Shixue. Darby! It was a competition of blood and sweat between geniuses. Even if the strength of the participants was not good, at least, everyone worked hard! Honor belongs to everyone, you can not admit it, but you can''t insult this effort and honor! The white night coagulates the eyes, waving the arm of soft sword gradually speeds up the frequency. "I feel your emotions are fluctuating!" Finally, a smile came from the corner of his mouth. Once the mood of the opponent fluctuates, it means that he has a chance! Win! The secret way of shaxue. "No! What a mess At this time, the distance of the fall is not changed but continue to whisper. "Yes, that white king white night''s, finally will die, five elder brother''s revenge, finally revenged!" Next to a flat headed man said with a smile. "I''m not saying that white night is bad, I''m saying Shixue is bad!"He looked at him and said, "I''ve seen the look in the white night... I''ve seen it in Dabi!" "What are you talking about?" The people next to me can''t understand. "White night, seriously!" "The look in his eyes! In the last match of Dabie, when he showed his eyes like this, he fought against me, fengzhantian and Liuming! This is his all-out look. It''s a serious look. Mr. Sha Xue made white night serious "Seriously? Hum, even if this kind of rubbish is serious, it can''t be the opponent of big brother! " "What do you know?" "You don''t know white night at all! You don''t understand at all. You only know that he was granted the title of white king by his majesty. He won the first place in the big contest. You don''t know that he participated in the Dabi on behalf of the whole Tibetan dragon house! In the first round, he killed nearly a thousand people around him. He pulled out his tongue in the second round and asked any genius to pray silently not to run into him. In the third round, he became famous in the first World War, and made me a stepping stone for him, you know? You don''t know! " Fall not change is almost roaring out, this words, he held in the heart for a long time. At this moment, he found that the white night was a nightmare in his heart! Around the face of shock, staring at the change. "What you said is true?" The flat headed man shuddered. If you don''t change what you said is true, I''m afraid you won''t win so easily! Bang! At this time, a terrible explosion sounded. People looked at it in a hurry, only to see that the island was suddenly torn apart, and swords came from afar. Sword spirit? Isn''t this the only way to use it? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 Shaxue kept retreating. The disordered sword spirit in front of him confused his forced attack, so he could only defend. He danced the sword in his hand, and the edge of the sword broke the sword spirit. However, his arms trembled and became extremely numb. Shaxue''s face became tense and he did not dare to approach the white night any more. He just used yuan force to defend himself. In the distance, holding the sword with one hand in the white night, the whole body is glittering with gold, which is Yuanli. "What a strong yuan force!" Mr. Sha Xue''s slightly changed face was covered with heavy coagulation. There is no doubt about the strength of this man''s three heavenly spirits, and his soul power is very strong. You need to know that he can transform the soul power of the three heavenly spirits together in his body. How can ordinary soul cultivation treat him like this? "No wonder this man''s strength is no better than the sixth level of Qi and soul state, but he can challenge him by leaps and bounds. His soul power is thick and beyond imagination." However, it is not only because he can use the spirit of the white dragon to urge the soul, but also because he does not know how to use it. With a wave of his hand in the white night, Yuan Li at his side immediately spurted out, just like a burning arrow, burning with terror. Shaxue took a breath, and the sword edge rose again, and the cold broke out. But the white night madly urged the nine soul sword formula, and the sword spirit like an arrow was like a raindrop. Although master Sha Xue can also use the method of releasing soul Qi, it is much different from that of white night. After only ten rounds, he is out of breath. Under the attack of the storm on the white night, Mr. shaxue was already tired. "What''s the matter? Is that all you have? " The white night stopped and headed for it. "Is that all I have? You think too much. I haven''t tried my best. " Master Sha Xue shook his head, and there was no sign of panic on his face. He looked at the three heavenly spirits hovering at night and said, "you have used the power of three heavenly spirits, but I have only used one. Now, it''s time for you to see the power of my other one!" As soon as the voice fell, the light broke out again on shaxue childe. The light was so white that it seemed to shine through the dark sky in the forbidden area of the royal family. A high pitched howl burst out in the bright light. In the white night, I looked at her eyes and her eyes tightened. Another tiger shadow. Ice tiger! The second heaven soul of shaxue is also a tiger, and it is an ice tiger! Shuanghu! On top of his head, a male and an ice, two tiger spirits kept flying. The ferocious tiger eyes and terrible tiger teeth made people tremble at a glance. When the second spirit appeared, the temperature around him became colder, and the tiger power became stronger. People on the island felt like they wanted to kneel down in front of him and bow to Chen Chen Chen. Shaxue childe''s eyes were cold, staring at the white night, his body also gradually filled with a layer of Ice Armor. "For three years, no one has asked me to sacrifice two heavenly spirits at the same time! The person who let me go all out last time is the strong one of juexingjing level! You should be proud. " Shaxue childe light way, voice down, the momentum with the power of the two tigers, together to suppress the white night. At this moment, with the blessing of the twin spirit of heaven and the power of tiger, master shaxue''s four major trends and the five major trends of white night confront head-on. The advantage of the five fold trend is obviously much worse than before. "The common spirit of heaven is really good!" The beautiful young man in the distance is smiling and whispering. The common twin spirit is far from being comparable to ordinary twin spirit. It is natural that shaxue can fight against the white night until now. At the beginning of the wind war days, Tai Tianqing compared with the shaxue childe, it is just like a small wizard. White night step forward, Sha snow childe also did not shrink back, the halo between the two people''s five souls, on this island crazy attack and collision. The whole island was shaking, as if it were about to crumble at any time. In the white night, the sharp sword kept attacking, and the brute force on the edge of the sword was surging. Yuan Li vented all over him, like a torrent, which almost engulfed Shixue. The long sword of shaxue is like lightning. It jumps at his fingertips. Every time it is waved, the frost is diffused. If it was not for the hot power of Taotie''s soul, the white night would have been frozen into an ice sculpture. People looked at the young master Sha Xue. At the moment, he was like a God, covered with white halo. The sword was like an elf, spinning around him. The twin Tianhu rippled around its body, as if it were a startling dragon. At this moment, both men and women, looking at Mr. Sha Xue, fell into dementia. That man is so handsome. That man, good God. That man, so intoxicated. Is that Mr. shaxue? Evil white frost snow but partial childe, really live up to his name. Bang! Just when they were intoxicated by the fighting heroism of shaxue, a violent explosion woke them up. They trembled all over and looked along the sound, but saw that the sword was buckled in the white night, and they killed them fiercely.Cold? Hot? His whole body breath rippling is extremely wonderful, his Yuan Li is extremely hot, but his artistic conception is cold and piercing. Under the elegant and perfect attack of shaxue childe, this man, who is no more than the sixth level of Qi and soul state, bravely resisted. Not only that, but also his offensive became more and more intense. The seemingly soft sword burst out with unimaginable sharpness. Bang! Bang! Dong!!! The soft sword made a dull noise when it struck the silver and white sword of Shixue. It''s not the sound of the collision! The fight between the two is a strong match between Yuan and Li. But often after the confrontation, shaxue is always a burst of shaking. People stare at Sha Xue childe, only to find that his whole body''s yuan strength is not as strong as before. On the contrary, it is still full of energy. The soul power of this man is so terrible! "Big brother... Seems to have fallen behind?" "It''s cheating... It''s impossible" the men and women standing in the distance can''t believe it. Although Mr. shaxue looks free and easy, he''s not easy. White night''s sword moves are extremely tricky, and each move is terrifying. His stab, pick and cut all contain terrible soul power and brute force. In addition, he has practiced the flash sword formula so hard that his sword can be produced at any time. This makes the pressure of shaxue increases sharply. "Cold night on the moon!" Shaxue drank, and his sword blossomed. His light sword was like a carving knife in Tiangong''s hands. A thin ice like a cold moon appeared and covered the white night. "The waves of the sea are stacked!" Drink in the white night and attack the sword. Bang! The thin ice was shaken and cracks appeared. The second hit... click. The whole thin ice broke in an instant! Mr. Sha Xue''s face was heavy, and his eyes were no longer relaxed. All his offensives turned pale before the white night. "It seems that I have lost sight! It is possible for you to win the first place in the competition Mr. shaxue sank. "Possible?" White night shook his head: "your strength, but I''m sorry for your arrogance." "Is it?" A trace of resentment flashed in his eyes. He stepped back and suddenly held his sword high above his head. "In that case, I will let you know how ridiculous your idea is! Let''s show you what I really mean As the sound fell, the whole body Yuan Li of Sha Xue childe seemed to be absorbed by the magnet, and rushed towards the thin sword in his hand. "That''s..." all around, the faces of men and women changed greatly. The temperature drops suddenly, and the island turns into Iceland. The magma around it stops flowing and turns into rock... "yes, it''s a sword! It''s the heart sword that brother spent ten years cultivating "He... He wants to kill white night with his heart!" "Let''s get away from it quickly, and don''t be affected!" They all looked frightened and their voices trembled when they spoke. They rushed to the other end of the island. But the island is only so big that it can''t pull apart the distance. On the contrary, this move of shaxue made the temperature of the magma cool. A large number of strange people from Jue Hun state wandering on the shore stepped on the cooled magma and forced them to the island. "Not good!" The crowd cried out. "Big brother!" One yelled. Can Sha Xue childe''s heart sword has been out, will not accept the move? Today, we must kill the white night, otherwise, his cultivation will have mental barrier! "In the fifth year when I started the soul of heaven, my master forged a heart sword for me with his blood essence. The seeds of the heart sword were generated in my Yang Xue sword. For the next ten years, I would feed the heart sword with my own blood every day. Now the heart sword has been completed. Once sacrificed, the soul breaking state will also be the soul under my sword! White night, you can die under my heart sword, will be your best destination The voice falls, Sha Xue childe''s arm vibrates, and the Yang snow sword flies high. Click. Suddenly, the white light of the sword broke out. The whole imperial forbidden area seems to have fallen into the cold winter. A slender sword shadow the size of a thumb appears on the body of Yangxue sword. Staring at the sword shadow in the white night, his eyebrows suddenly moved, and he rushed to shaxue childe step by step. His speed is amazing. What''s more shocking is that he is not on guard at all. He doesn''t even go to see the heart sword and kill him recklessly. "Want to stop me before the heart sword starts? Naive! Go to hellShaxue drank and his fingers moved. The heart sword of Yangxue sword was like the bullet of a flying shuttle, and it was shot with astonishing momentum. That speed, fast as if to break the void. White night looks ferocious, a sword vertical chop, cut to Sha Xue childe. But his speed is more than one beat slower than heart sword! It was a terrible blow. "It''s over!" Sha Xue said lightly. The heart sword is near the white night, the heart... bang! At this time, several emerald lights suddenly appeared at the position where the body was hit by the heart sword, and then the harsh sound sounded. The heart sword, which should have penetrated the body of the white night, was suddenly bounced out. "What?" Mr. shaxue was shocked. "Yes, it''s over!" Drink in the night, and a sword falls. Puff... blood splashes into the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 Blood splashed, an arm flew into the air and landed on the ground in the petrified expressions of those men and women. Sha Xuezi retreated again and again, covering his broken arm. His face was twisted because of the pain. He stared at the white night with frightened eyes, and his pupils were filled with wonder. "How could it be? It''s impossible. I spent ten years cultivating my heart sword. Why can''t you break your body? It''s impossible! " Sha Xue''s voice was startled and his calmness could no longer be maintained. But see white night stretch out a hand, take out a broken copper mirror from underwear, throw on the ground. "Is this magic weapon to resist the attack of the heart sword?" Young master Sha Xue murmured. "This magic weapon is called Xuanwu heart guard. It is the first magic weapon your majesty bestows to Dabi. The soul weapon of Langya level should be more than enough to resist a heart sword attack. " The white night is light. When Mr. Sha Xue listened, his face was very wonderful. Big baby! White night actually beat him with the first prize. Although the Horcrux is a foreign object, isn''t his heart sword also a foreign object? Now, Shixue''s arm is broken, and the broken one is the hand holding the sword. There is no chance of winning against the white night. He has been defeated. To his surprise, he was defeated by Dabi Zhibao. "Langya level... The best treasure of Langya level? In the past, it was impossible to reward the most precious treasure of Langya level. Why did you give such a treasure to you? It''s impossible... "Shaxue''s lips trembled, and excessive blood loss has made his body overflow and weak. "So, it''s over!" Walking in the white night, the soft sword is flying, and the sharp blade is facing the neck of shaxue childe. "Big brother!" More than a dozen men and women over there rushed over, and they formed a direct formation and surrounded the white night. "Though I am defeated! But as long as you die here, no one will know what I lost to you. " The evil light suddenly flashed in the eyes of shaxue. As the legend of the capital of the king, he should not be defeated, otherwise his reputation would be destroyed. Therefore, we must destroy the evil genius of the three living spirits here. "Smart sword array! Kill this man Mr. Sha Xue drank a lot. "You want to kill me? I''m afraid you''ll have to pay a lot. " The white night light way, the expression does not have the slightest nervous, his feet a bit, flutters the soft sword in the air. Keng.... several records of sword Qi flew out of the soft sword and directly cut the crowd. The crowd immediately dispersed, and the sword gas exploded on the ground, and the terrible air wave overturned the crowd. Bai Ye has completely mastered the first form of the nine soul sword formula. Now it is the sword soul state. He understands the sword and practices the sword every day. He used to use the general situation to simulate the battle all the year round. The link between soul Qi and sword technique has reached a perfect level. "Stop it all!" Just at this time, the handsome young man standing at the same place as the old man in the distance gave a big drink. People stop, but feel a breath of terror swing towards this. Looking along the breath in the white night, I found that the hundreds of strange people with the breath of absolute soul state had boarded the island and rushed towards this side. "Master Sha Xue''s soul skills are really superb and cold. Even the magma is cooled by you. The monsters who exist in the forbidden area follow these cooled lava and kill here. Although they can''t use soul skills, their spirit is extremely terrible. Everyone is the strength of Jue soul state. If you still fight here, no one will be spared, and all of us will be killed They kill them Said the handsome man. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, did not speak. However, Shixue was a little ugly. He swallowed a pill to stop the blood. Then he looked at white night with hatred and said, "this brother is right. You and I are fighting for it now. It''s really unreasonable. We should make up for each other for a while. How do you like it "I don''t mind, but it''s not easy to solve them. I mean, it''s better to go first." The white night is light. "Go? How can it be so simple? These are the flesh and blood organs created by the ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty with the remains of the founding generals and soldiers. Their strength is terrible. With our strength, they are not their opponents at all. " A woman with long hair murmured. "You are the prince''s people. You are arranged to enter here by the prince. You should have countermeasures." White night road. "Of course, there are countermeasures, but now that you have cut off one arm, it''s not easy to deal with these flesh and blood organ people!" "So it''s my fault?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Go west! After this magma zone, there is a black mountain, where there is a magic array, which can sleep these flesh and blood organ people. " Said shaxue, heading west. No wonder these people will escape to this island. It turns out that they did not come to seek refuge, but passed through here.The spirit of ice tiger in the spirit of shaxue is extremely cold. It can cool the magma. He stimulates the spirit all the way, turns the magma into a broad road, and jumps directly over here. However, after he is injured, his speed is obviously much slower. People must stand behind and fight for time for him. Although it is a period of cooperation, but the white night from the eyes of these people such as shaxue noticed a trace of killing intention. I''m afraid that as soon as they get the chance, they will try to get rid of white night. White night is not only a person who cuts off the arm of master shaxue, but also a thorn in the crown prince''s eye. White night secretly left a mind, standing on the side of the sword to resist. He didn''t get too close to the flesh and blood mechanism man, but bombarded him with the nine soul sword formula from a distance. If the mechanism man approached, he would blow it away with brute force. At this time, two men with short hair touch the white night side, they pretend to resist the flesh and blood mechanism, quietly close to the white night. Whoosh! All of a sudden, a sword blade came towards this side. It''s very fast, like a viper. White night flashed a cold, dark hum, suddenly side of the body, arm a shock, quietly patted in the man''s waist. Bang! The man flew out directly and fell in front of the flesh and blood mechanism man. The mechanism man immediately rushed at him and divided it into two parts. "Ten brothers!" The other gave a shrill cry. "It''s too reckless to rush in alone. How could he be the opponent of the authorities? It''s no brain White night shook his head. The man gnawed his teeth and said angrily, "you bastard, you killed my ten brothers!" "I killed him? Are you blind? He rushed in by himself. What''s more, he stabbed me with his sword just now. Did your ten brothers want to kill me? " White night voice cold way. The man''s face was stiff, and he said in a panic, "what are you talking about? My ten younger brother is to help you beat back the flesh and blood mechanism person around you. How can I harm you? I have no evidence to prove it. Don''t talk nonsense. " "Yes, no evidence, no evidence. Don''t talk nonsense. Do you have evidence to prove that I killed your tenth brother?" The white night is light. "You..." "enough!" At this time, shaxue murmured. The people looked stiff. "Don''t mess around. Let''s get through this first." The young master Sha Xue said with deep meaning, as if he was persuading people to unite, but listening to white night''s ears was like telling other people to settle things here and settle accounts with white night. The atmosphere was awkward. The attack of the government officials was very fierce, and two more people were caught in the organization people carelessly and suffered a lot. After the last section of the magma road was cooled down, four people had been injured. He was exhausted and out of breath. The handsome man was smiling as if he had nothing to do, but stood still in the white night as if he were independent of the world. Sha Xue''s face was extremely ugly. He didn''t say much. He just murmured, "go!" The party ran to Heishan. Heishan is not big. It looks like a mountain. However, two people run out behind Sha Xue and throw out two wax yellow charms. The charm is pasted on the black mountain. The mountain splits directly and the golden light appears in it. This should be something the prince has prepared in advance for them. Without saying a word, Mr. Sha Xue jumped into the crack, and the others scrambled to drill inside. "Is this the Dharma array that can make the flesh and blood mechanism people sleep?" White night thinking, hiding in it. Sure enough, those people rushed to the crack one after another, but after being exposed to the body by the halo from the crack, they immediately fell to the ground, and in the blink of an eye, the whole black mountain was scattered by white bodies. People came out of the cracks and breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, these weirdos have been settled, and it''s time to put an end to our affairs?" Although he had just gone through a big war, Qianlong Jie had restored most of his soul Qi, which was enough to support him to fight again. Sha Xue''s face was not good-looking. He said in a low voice: "white night, I admit I lost. You really have the strength to be better than the first. If you cut my arm and kill my brother, I will settle with you. It''s not now. You should know that you and I are in the forbidden area of the imperial family of Daxia. If you take a wrong step here, you will fall into a place of irreparable doom. What we met just now is just the most insignificant one here, and there are still dangers you can''t imagine waiting for you £¡¡± "What do you want to say?" Asked the white night. "Cooperation." "Cooperation? Intriguing cooperation? Looking for opportunities to kill me everywhere? " "I will discipline my people." "Why should I cooperate with you?" "I need your strength, and you need my information, otherwise, everyone here can''t get out of the forbidden area." Shaxue childe said: "I tell you the truth, your majesty has deceived everyone. You so-called geniuses have become your Majesty''s chess pieces when you enter the forbidden area! In this forbidden area, there are not only the treasures left by the ancestors of Daxia, but also the bones of all previous Dabie Yingjie! Why many Dabi people disappeared after participating in the forbidden area? That''s because they all died here. ""What?" He was shocked. Even the handsome young man was surprised. White night is also quite shocked. "You must have heard that after a trip to the forbidden area, your majesty will select some excellent people to serve in the palace, or travel to other places outside the summer to seek a stronger soul path, right? In fact, they are very wrong. Those who leave the Xia Dynasty are exiled by his majesty. They are not dead, but they understand the cruelty of the forbidden area and what kind of person the emperor is today. Therefore, they must leave the Xia Dynasty forever and keep the secret for his majesty! " "I could have participated in this contest, but I refused. The purpose is not to be your Majesty''s chess piece! What''s more, it''s a chess piece that can be sacrificed at any time! " "Then, is your majesty sending someone into the forbidden area just to find the treasure?" Asked the white night. "Of course not!" Sha Xue said, just about to say something. But at this time, the distant sky, suddenly appeared a huge lotus. Everyone was surprised, but the young master Sha Xue suddenly changed his face and turned pale www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Lotus appeared, a terrible breath of destruction towards this side. As if he had seen a ghost, he trembled gently. He was stunned in the white night. At this time, he found that not only he, but also the men and women behind him showed such expressions. "What''s the matter?" Do not change eyebrows. "Is something bad going on?" Asked the handsome boy. "General! The general appears The voice of young master Sha Xue trembled: "the flesh and blood mechanism people guarding the forbidden area are all cast by the founding generals and soldiers, and the strongest one is the corpse of Chu Jiangshan, the founding God! Chu Jiangshan had the strength of level 8 of Jue Hun state at the beginning, but now he has been changed into a person of flesh and blood mechanism. He is afraid that he will have the peak strength of Jue Hun state, and he can''t fall into a deep sleep! When he wakes up, it''s over! Go! Don''t let him see it! " Shixue turned his head and ran. The crowd did not hesitate to follow. Roar! After the earth shaking, the corpse of general Chu Jiangshan has been awakened. It seems to be catching the breath of strangers here and running towards it immediately. The speed is amazing, far away, people can feel the chill on him. The only thing to be thankful for is that although he exudes the breath of the peak of Jue Hun state, he can''t use the soul power like the flesh and blood mechanism people before, and he is just an empty shell that can move. But even so, once caught by him, people will not be able to fight back and will be killed. However, the group did not run two steps, the surrounding scene suddenly distorted, and in a short time, the dark world turned into a yellow sand desert, boundless and boundless. "Magic array?" The handsome young man lost his voice. "Damn it, what bad luck!" Several people on the side of shaxue are swearing. "This is the magic array in the forbidden area?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Yes! In the forbidden area of the imperial family, the flesh and blood mechanism people are just the lowest level test. Here, there are traps, arrays and boundaries everywhere. If you are not careful, you may fall into the trap left by the ancestors of the Xia Dynasty. You will never be able to recover and die without a corpse! " Mr. shaxue sank. "What is the purpose of the ancestors of Daxia to create such a strange place?" Asked the white night. "Nature is to protect a treasure!" Shixue said with a sneer: "but this treasure is not for anyone, but to seal it. They can''t destroy it. They intend to bury it here forever, and no one can get it. But the descendants of the royal family are greedy, so they send people into the forbidden area to look for treasure." "I see." White night frowned: "then why doesn''t your majesty send the people around him to look for the baby? And send us, the big ones "Because he knows that you can''t find the treasure, he asked you to come here just to collect information about the forbidden area. When the information is complete and the time is ripe, he will send reliable and reliable people to search for treasure here. You so-called Dabi elite are just their bait!" "What you say is true?" It''s hard to accept the change and turns pale. "Absolutely! I am a prince, how can I not know the inside story? " Shaxue childe road. It''s time for silence. "Later on, the Chu River and mountains are approaching, so quickly find a way to break the magic array." The white night is light. "The magic array is easy to break, but the Chu River and mountain are not easy to avoid! We are in a bad situation. " Shaxue nodded to the others. The man took out a little red bead and crushed it. Whoa. The scene recovered immediately. "In order to deal with the illusory array, the prince specially sent people to collect ten magic beads for us to break the illusion, but one was less than the other." Broken magic bead? It''s a good thing, but it''s too few. Thinking in the dark at night, I''m running fast. Chu Jiangshan again forced, people''s speed simply can not compare with it, so go on, sooner or later will be caught up. "The prince didn''t say how to deal with such a thing?" Asked the white night. "Once said, there is only one way to avoid the Chu River and mountains, but if you use this method, it is no different from death." Shaxue shook his head and said hoarsely. "What can I do?" "Into the forbidden labyrinth!" "Where is that?" "The only place without any information in the forbidden area of the royal family, where the officials will not set foot in, but once you enter the forbidden area, it will be difficult to get out again! There will be one person entering the forbidden area for investigation in all previous Dabi cities, but he can never come out again! Looking at other places, one or two people will eventually survive, so the forbidden area maze is listed as the most dangerous place in the forbidden area When they heard it, they said nothing more. But the Chu River Mountain is approaching unceasingly, does not have any response strategy, can''t helplessly watch him destroy these people one by one? They ran wild, and met several magic arrays on the road. Sha Xue used the broken magic beads with pain in his flesh.Chu River mountain that terrible breath more and more thick, the ground also began to appear trembling, people look back and see a running figure in the distance. It''s Chu Jiangshan, the man of the flesh and blood organization! The ground was shaking because of his running. The terrible speed was frightening. Bang! The ground suddenly trembled, as if a giant was shaking the earth. The body of Chu River and mountain rushed into the air like a steel gun, and then fell towards this side. Everyone saw this, and their faces changed dramatically. The white night urged Yuan Li to cover the body, and quickly withdrew. Shixue, Junxiu and luobuchang also urged to use protective magic weapons. Bang Dong! Chu Jiangshan''s body fell to the ground, which immediately shattered the earthquake, and a wave of destruction broke out from its place of fall. "Ah The men and women who were with him had no time to dodge and were shaken to death. Some people who were close to the Chu River and mountain were shocked to death. After this blow, only two of the dozen men who followed him were still alive, but they were still in critical condition. "How terrible!" No doubt, if he was in the center, he would not be scared to death. Shaxue calmed down and looked at the broken bodies all over the ground. His face was extremely ugly. "Big brother... Help us..." the two people who were not dead screamed as hard as they could. But Sha Xue didn''t listen and ran away from him without hesitation. Fall not to change with handsome youth also have no hesitation, follow Sha snow childe in a hurry. As a prince, he must be very familiar with this place. It''s absolutely right to follow him. "Ha..." the corpse of Chu Jiangshan breathed deeply. His eyes were red with blood and his face was livid. He walked like a walking corpse to the two survivors on the ground. Terror and despair. They tried their best to stand up, divided into two directions, and ran with their spare strength. Chu Jiangshan looks at a man, and his body is like a meteorite. Pooh! The man was smashed into pieces at once. At the other end was a woman of enchanting stature. She saw that her companion''s death was so miserable that she was so frightened that she could not move. But at this time, a figure in front of her, a hug her. "White... White night?" The woman was stunned, her eyes burst into tears, and she looked forward to the cry: "help me!" Whoa. When the jade box is thrown out in the white night, there is a loud thump, and there is an amazing sound inside the jade box, and a huge giant of mechanism appears. The giant was damaged in the last fight with LIOUS. The white night didn''t have time to repair it. It only stabilized the next power source, and its power was not strong. White night embraces the back of the woman''s body and retreats to the rear. The giant of the mechanism tries his best to stop Chu Jiangshan. However, the physical strength of Chu Jiangshan is so strong that even Liao Si can''t compare with it. Before the white night escapes a kilometer, the mechanism giant is torn to pieces... too strong! Now, he''s still a little bit slower. If you go on like this, you''ll be caught up. "Did the prince tell you how to avoid the Chu River and mountain?" Asked the white night. "The prince said that there is no place to escape from its pursuit except the forbidden labyrinth!" Cried the woman weakly. "It seems that he is going to find a new target for him, and let others lead away the Chu River and mountain for me." White night frowns. "It''s no use." The woman''s voice trembled and she said in despair: "Chu Jiangshan is different from other flesh and blood organ people. His flesh is too strong, and his eyes and ears are extremely terrible. As long as the people he sees, he will remember the appearance and smell. Even if he is chasing us, he will immediately go after the elder brother and them as soon as he kills us. As long as they are still in the forbidden area, they will escape Don''t go after them "According to what you mean, Mr. Sha Xue, they should have fled to the maze now?" Asked the white night. "There''s no hiding place except the maze!" "Take me to the maze now!" He cried at night. "It''s not far from here, but... Can we escape?" The woman trembled. At the current speed of the white night, he is afraid that he will be overtaken by Chu Jiangshan. "Who says you can''t escape?" White night eyes a congealed, suddenly all over the yuan force burst, buckle soft sword, toward the ground mercilessly split in the past. Bang Dong! The astonishing brute force turned into shock wave and frantically tore the earth. Several holes were split on the ground in an instant. The running Chu Jiangshan jumped up in a hurry, but just as he got up, a sword burst into his chest. Nine soul sword rhyme! Bang! Chu Jiangshan''s body was shot down, the man fell from the air, fell into the crack in the ground, put down the woman in the white night, his hands suddenly stabbed into the ground, roared, and the ground was closed by his arms.The woman stood by, stunned. The earth has been moved by him? Is this the power of white night? Is this the strength of the big game? Chu Jiangshan is already a man of flesh and blood. He has only brute force and general brain. He can''t use soul skills. Using terrain to hinder his pursuit is the most effective means at present. When the earth closed, the Chu River and mountain were temporarily blocked, but the underground roared, and the ground trembled continuously. In the white night, they did not dare to neglect it and rushed forward again with the woman in his arms. After they ran for kilometers, the mountain of Chu River burst out of the ground again and again, and the white night kept repeating. Fortunately, Chu Jiangshan ate this set and was constantly blocked by the use of terrain in the white night. But several times down, the white night yuan power consumption is extremely terrible, even if there is Qianlong ring support, he is panting, his forehead is full of sweat. "It''s almost to the maze. Hold on." The woman yelled. In their eyes, a huge white jade palace has appeared www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 Bang Dang! The white night, holding the woman, bumped into the boundary of the palace, which produced ripples and then calmed down. Chu Jiangshan, who was chasing after him outside, stopped immediately when they entered the palace. They wandered around the gate of the palace like walking corpses for a while, and then walked slowly towards the distance. "He walked very slowly. It didn''t look like he was going to pursue a new target. It can be seen that big brother and they should all have entered the maze." The woman was weak. Although she escaped from death, she didn''t have any joy on her face, because this is the maze of forbidden areas. If you enter here, you can''t go out again. Maybe it''s no different from death, it''s just the length of time. Sure enough, standing at the gate of the palace in the white night, I found that the scene at the gate of the palace was gradually blurred, and the light around it was gradually dim. When the darkness reached a certain level, the light rose again, and everything was shining incomparably, and the surrounding scene had completely changed. "It''s over! We have entered the forbidden area and can''t go out any more! " The woman curled up, crouched on the ground, shivering, and her pale face, which had lost too much blood, was full of despair. "There is no way out of heaven. As long as you are alive, there will be hope." White night light road, look around, has turned into a thick wall, in front of only a straight two meters wide road, behind has no road. Hearing the words of the white night, the woman''s face was fixed a little. Her beautiful eyes looked at the white night and whispered: "thank you, white night, we... We are aiming at you everywhere, but you actually save me... You... Are you in love with me?" "You think too much, I will save you! I want to work with you. " The corners of his mouth slightly puffed at night. Although the woman''s figure is concave and convex, and her face is OK, it''s much worse than Yin XueYue or Fu Qingqing. It''s needless to say that long Yue is much better than her even if it''s deep red. The woman was stunned and laughed bitterly: "so you want to get information about the forbidden area from me." "We are enemies after all." "Not now?" "I have no intention of being against you." "Yes, we took the initiative to provoke you, but it can''t all be blamed on us. White night, you are so famous in the summer. As soon as we enter the summer, we can hear about you. The big match is the first, the third is the soul of heaven, and the other is the king! Which is not shocking news? Our group of people are elite selected by the crown prince from all over the country. They are trained by the prince all the year round. All of them have amazing talents. Their strength is between the eighth and the ninth. However, our eldest brother, Mr. shaxue, is different from us. He is a real strong man. Although there is no big difference between our soul States, we are quite different from him in strength. Many of us have arrogance And very proud, except big brother, no one is satisfied with it. You are the first to appear in front of us. Of course, we are not satisfied with it. It is inevitable that there will be conflicts. " Speaking of this, the woman showed a sad smile: "but today, the elder brother completely let me down. In terms of strength, he has been defeated to you, and you cut off an arm. In terms of personality, he is even more unattractive. He abandoned us and only cared about his own escape. From today on, I have nothing to do with shaxue Gongzi, nor with the prince." "People should live for themselves." "You''re right." The woman smile, eyes but some hot looking at the white night, light way: "re introduce it, my name is Li Ruoxin." "I won''t introduce it." White night took out a soul pill and handed it to her. Li Ruoxin saw this, and his eyes were full of amazement. "You... Heal me with this?" "Although it''s not the best healing medicine, it''s the quickest. Take it right away and stabilize the wound. We have to find a way to get out of here." The white night is light. Li Ruoxin hesitated, nodded, took the soul pill, sat cross knee, and recuperated. After half a column of incense, her face recovered. "Now, tell me everything you know about the forbidden area." White night see her open eyes, serious way. Li Ruoxin nodded: "the forbidden area treasure is actually a dragon ring handed down by the ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty." "Dragon ring?" "Yes, dragon ring! It is said that this dragon ring is the ring of a supreme sage, which somehow flows into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. Anyone who gains this ring will gain supreme power! It is said that there is a dragon spirit in this dragon ring. If you get this dragon spirit, even a mediocre soul person can become the most powerful person that people look up to! " "Is there such a magic ring? But if you say so, why did the ancestors of Daxia seal him into the forbidden area? Instead of giving it to the king? " White night questions. "This is a secret that concerns the royal family of the great Xia Dynasty. Generally speaking, no one will know about it, nor do the people around me. However, before I was selected by the crown prince, I was actually a maid in the palace. I had heard by accident that this dragon ring in the forbidden area was stolen from the Supreme God by a great thief, although I did not know the dragon ring Who stole the dragon ring? If the god man finds out that the dragon ring is in the summer, the god man will blame it, for fear that the great summer will be destroyed. Therefore, the ancestors of the great Xia would rather seal the dragon ring than let anyone use it, so as to ensure the great Xia''s national fortune and not be destroyed. "On hearing this, he was surprised: "what God man has such a means? Can it destroy the country "What is it to destroy the country? I grew up in the Imperial Palace and heard a lot of secrets. Before the founding of Daxia, there was a country called purple kingdom. Its strength was not bad compared with that of Daxia. However, because it offended a strong man passing by, the whole purple king was razed to the ground, and 100000 people were turned into corpses and buried with the king of purple! A country without a monarch, neighboring countries take advantage of the attack, the purple state is destroyed! A strong man is angry, a million corpses are buried. In his eyes, we are no different from ants on the ground Although it''s the first time to listen to this kind of thing. "Dragon ring can be used secretly, but if it shows traces and is found by the strong one, it will bring disaster to the summer. So the ancestors of Daxia prefer to seal it... So, the purpose of the prince and his majesty is to look for the Dragon Ring..." Bai Ye Nan said. "Yes." "Your Majesty should know the purpose of the prince. Why did he let you in?" "Because your majesty doesn''t believe that the crown prince can find the dragon ring. In fact, not only his majesty, but everyone knows that he will not find the dragon ring this time. His purpose is to investigate the information. However, we are the prince''s people. His majesty wants us to die in it, which is equivalent to weakening the power of the prince in disguise." Li Ruoxin said with a bitter smile: "you didn''t find that half of the people who entered the forbidden area were the prince''s people." The game between the prince and the old emperor is really incomprehensible. "Let''s talk about other things slowly. Let''s go first and find another way out." White night road. Li Ruoxin nodded, carefully followed the white night behind, toward the front. "Yes." After a few steps, the white night suddenly turned around. "What?" Li Ruoxin is stunned. But the white night looked serious and serious, and asked in a low voice, "do you know the Qianlong ring?" "Qianlong ring? The magic ring that came out of the sanctuary? " "Yes "It is said that the ring was in the hands of Wei Qinghou. The crown prince killed juehun sect in order to get the ring. However, the whereabouts of the ring are unknown. I know very little about this ring." Li Ruoxin said. He was silent at night. Jue Hun Zong made a lot of trouble in the whole summer, but there were few things about Qianlong ring. Obviously, the prince sent someone to block the news. Why does the prince attach so much importance to this ring? Does this ring have any magical effect? In the white night, thinking and advancing. The roads in the forbidden area labyrinth are straight and incomparable, but at the end, there will be different roads on the left and right. If you choose one to go to the end, there will be two forked roads. The white night stopped. "The forbidden area has no information." Li Ruoxin said with a bitter smile. White night took out the soft sword and gave it a hard chop against the wall. Dang! The soft sword was flicked open. When I looked at the wall, I couldn''t even leave a trace. It''s too hard! The walls can''t be broken. The road is endless. If you go on, you will lose your direction completely. "We''ll be stuck here... It''s over..." Li Ruoxin''s little confidence just now has disappeared in front of reality. White night did not speak, face calm, continue to move forward. After a stick of incense... the white night is still walking quietly, not slow or slow. "White night... What should we do?" Li Ruoxin asked urgently. White night did not speak, as if did not hear, continue to move forward. Another incense stick... "white night" Still ignored. Li Ruoxin walked powerless, her eyes were empty, and she no longer called the white night. "It seems that there is no way out even in the daytime." Br... Although Li Xin''s mind is full of despair for twenty years, it''s just that she can''t live in such a desperate situation How long? Although the soul soul''s demand for food is not great, there is a demand. Moreover, in this place, the soul''s biggest enemy is not food, but loneliness... in this dark place, if there is a heart demon, it will cause the soul to run away and the body will explode to death... "what to do... What to do..." Li Ruoxin murmured with pink lips, and his heart became more anxious. "I know how to get there!" Just then, walking in front of the white night suddenly raised his head and said. Li Ruoxin was stunned, as if some can''t believe it. He said, "what are you talking about?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 After walking for such a long time, Li Ruoxin didn''t see any difference. All the roads in front of her were thick soil flat walls, even if there was no bump. What clues can be seen in the white night? Li Ruoxin is incredible. But watch the white night suddenly run forward. Li Ruoxin a Leng, hurried to follow. The speed of the white night is very fast. It''s hard to stop after half a column of incense. But after he stopped, he didn''t pay attention to the four sides at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and meditated. "Do you really know where the exit is? You''re not lying to me, are you? " Li Ruoxin saw the action of white night, and the hope that had just been ignited was destroyed again. "I''m not sure. A labyrinth is a complicated array. I don''t know much about the array. Before entering the forbidden area, I read the information about the forbidden area given by your majesty. There is a map in it, which is a rough map drawn by the people who explored here. Among the descriptions of countless people, this map has been very detailed." The white night took out the roll of cloth and spread it out, staring at the map. "What do you think the map looks like?" Asked the white night. Li Ruoxin was stunned and looked at the white night''s roll cloth in a hurry. Then he took out a piece of embroidered cloth from the belt around his waist. It was the map that the prince had given them. When he opened the embroidered cloth, he found that the map drawn on the embroidered cloth was very similar to that of the scroll cloth in white night. These two maps are very similar to one word. Moreover, it is a unique word of the great Xia Dynasty. "This seems to be the font issued by the ancestors, like a... Xia character?" Li Ruoxin was surprised. "Yes! This is indeed a Xia style character. The whole forbidden area was actually constructed by the ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty according to the specific "Xia" character of the Xia state "What does that mean? It has nothing to do with the maze." Li Ruoxin was stunned. "It doesn''t matter how?" White night shook his head and said, "if Xin, you should have doubted for a long time? Why didn''t we meet Mr. shaxue after we entered the maze? We didn''t find any footprints about them even when we ran and ran all the way! You must be wondering if they got into the maze, right? " Li Ruoxin was stunned and nodded undeniably. Indeed, although the process of taking her into the maze in the white night is dangerous, it does not take much time. According to the truth, Mr. Sha Xue should not enter the forbidden area much faster than them. Even if he can''t see them, he should at least find some signs of their existence. But why can''t you see half a footprint along the way? "What do you want to say?" Li Ruoxin asked. "What I want to say is that you are absolutely right in your suspicions, but I also want to tell you the answer. Mr. Sha Xue, they have indeed entered here." "Then why don''t you see them?" Li Ruoxin asked. "Because they went into the maze in a different position from ours." "Where to get into the maze?" Li Ruoxin more listen to more confused: "what into the maze position?" "That''s where we started." The white night said, "when you and I entered the labyrinth, did the surroundings change, and then there was a dead end, and we had to go all the way to the present position, right?" "Yes." "That''s right." In the daytime, he squatted down, pointed to the picture on the roll cloth, and said, "in fact, this has a great connection with us, because when we enter the forbidden area, we are in this position. The whole forbidden area is the maze! And this maze is a miniature version of the forbidden area. The position where we enter the maze is like the position where we entered the forbidden area before! " "Oh, I see what you mean. Are you saying that the position where we enter the maze is like entering the forbidden area and randomly appearing? But you have to know, I entered the forbidden area with the elder brother and the elder brother. Why am I always with you after I enter the maze? " Li Ruoxin shook his head, obviously did not agree with the words of the white night, and then asked: "what''s more, if according to what you said, the maze is a reduced version of the forbidden area, then you tell me, where is the exit of the maze?" "Right here." White night stretched out his hand and pointed to the middle of the special word "Xia". "The reason why you are in the same position as me is very simple. After entering the maze, the array technique in the maze has no effect on you, because you are carried in by me, and your feet are not touched by the array technique in the maze. As for the question you asked about where this is, it is also very simple!" White night faint smile: "this place, is the forbidden area labyrinth location, is we saw before that palace." "What?" Li Ruoxin was completely stunned. "So you were just calculating your direction and distance?" "No White night shook his head: "I am calculating whether the structure of the forbidden area labyrinth is consistent with the forbidden area. Although I am not sure, I am sure that the forbidden area labyrinth is a reduced version of the forbidden area. If my guess is completely correct, the exit will not be far away from us!"Li Ruoxin looked at the handsome face of the white night, and felt the strong confidence in him. Suddenly, she found that the despair, hesitation and doubt that enveloped her were all gone and disappeared. This man, it looks so reliable. "Let''s make sure that my guess is correct." Said the white night. Li Ruoxin nodded seriously, and they walked forward in unison. White night with a map, determine the direction, directly forward to attack, met a fork in the road, he almost the first time to know which direction to go. "Near!" Low cry in the night. At this speed, they will be able to approach the exit of the maze in less than half an hour. But at this time, the white night suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" Li Ruoxin asked. White night did not speak, line of sight fell on the ground in front of a few blood stains, walked over, wiped with fingers. "Fresh blood, there is still soul power in the air. It seems that there was a fight not long ago. Be careful." The white night turned his head and murmured. Li Ruoxin nods. However, after a few steps, they stopped again. In front of them, a huge stone gate appeared. The white night hesitated, stretched out his hand and pushed the stone gate open. Roaring and rumbling... the stone gate makes a dull sound and opens slowly. But when the stone gate opens, the whole person is stunned at the moment. Behind the stone gate, there are nearly a hundred space doors! Each space door exudes a strong space power. No one knows where the back of the space door leads to. His pupils dilated slightly, and at this moment he understood the terrible place of the forbidden labyrinth. My position is the place where the forbidden area labyrinth is located and the only way to the exit of the maze. But now, there are nearly 100 space doors here, which is a very serious problem. Some of these space doors may let him get close to the entrance smoothly and let him escape from the heaven. Some of them may spread him to far and far places, making him lose his position instantly and lost in the maze forever. Once you lose your position, you can''t leave the forbidden area any more. White night I believe that some people must have seen the clue of the forbidden area labyrinth before, but why no one ever walked out of the maze, I''m afraid it is because of the hundreds of space doors here! However, in addition to the space door shocked the white night, several figures appeared in front of the space door also surprised the white night. Shaxue childe, handsome young people, as well as falling or not, are all there. In addition to them, there are several masters appointed by his majesty. They are also behind the space door. It seems that they also come to the maze. "White night? You''re in the maze, too? Ruoxin? You''re not dead? Why are you... With the white night? " Sha snow childe looked at two people appear, full Leng nearly ten breath just returned to God. "Shixue, from today on, I have nothing to do with you. You have a magic weapon to save us, but you don''t use it. You are not worthy to be my elder brother if you discard us for your life! As for why I am with white night, it is because it has saved my life. " Li Ruoxin hummed. "Oh?" Shaxue understood in a moment. He looked at the white night with deep meaning, and then said, "Ruoxin, he saved you because he wanted to get information about the forbidden area from you. Do you think he is so kind that he will save you?" "I know, he told me, and I understand." "Are you an idiot?" Seeing that the woman said this, shaxue snorted coldly: "I advise you to come over here and not to be associated with this man. This man is the thorn in the crown prince''s eye. It will be removed sooner or later. If you are with him, be careful to be implicated!" Li Ruoxin was stunned. Her face was a little ugly. However, she was still standing beside the white night with her head down and silent. Shixue is more angry. "Asshole!" "Shaxue, you''d better consider yourself." The white night looked at him and walked towards the space doors. He wandered in front of each space door for a while, as if searching for something. "White night, how did you get here?" Said the handsome young man with a smile. Bai Ye remembers that his name seems to be Zhuo Qingming, who represents Nangong enterprise in the forbidden area. "Walking in a blind way." In the daytime. "Walking around? I don''t believe it. You should also have a map of the maze from the royal family. " Zhuo Qingming road. "Maze map?" Li Ruoxin was stunned and realized that these people were able to come here only by virtue of the maze map given by his majesty or the crown prince. Apparently, his majesty and the prince also prepared for the maze, but they didn''t know that there was no maze map at all in the white night. They came here by virtue of their understanding of the forbidden area. "It''s just that the end of the maze map is right here. Among the nearly 100 space doors, one is the real exit, while the others will randomly send you to other places in the maze, and make you lose your current position, so that you will be trapped in the maze forever." Zhuo Qingming road.One percent chance to escape... it''s too small for everyone. White night eyebrows micro movement, while thinking about the strategy to leave, while continuing to explore the space door. They sat on the ground with their knees crossed, and they were also thinking hard. There are so many space doors here that they can''t risk it. Several people are in a stalemate. There is no way to deal with it. All space doors are the same, and the way out is in the hundreds of space doors. In this case, I''m afraid luck will determine everything. There is no skill to speak of! Poop! At this time, the white night suddenly trembled violently, the heart suddenly jumped, the whole body was pumping, there was an illusion that the soul was almost detached. His eyes trembled, he suddenly raised his hand and looked at the Qianlong ring on his finger. What''s going on with this ring? He raised his head, looked at the space door in front of him, and leaned over carefully. Poop! Poop! That wonderful feeling reappeared, and... Very strong! What''s going on with this door? . (the electricity has been cut off for most of the day, and I''m drunk. The next chapter may be later, so please don''t wait. Watch it in the daytime tomorrow, please forgive me) (the next chapter may be later.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 His pupils tremble at night, and he clearly feels the burning problem of Qianlong ring on his fingers. What does this space gate have to do with Qianlong ring? Wait? Why does Qianlong ring react? Can it be that the Qianlong ring comes from the forbidden area of the royal family? Qianlong ring... Dragon Ring... Is it said that the Qianlong ring is the dragon ring sealed by the ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty? White night pupil enlarges, was frightened by own this idea. It should not be. If the Qianlong commandment is really the Dragon precept, why do people come to this forbidden area? Why did the prince send so many people here to look for the treasures left by the ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty? He might as well investigate the whereabouts of Qianlong Jie directly. "I have a plan." At this time, the drop not to change suddenly opened the mouth. "If you don''t change your brother, please give me some advice." Zhuo Qingming is busy. Everyone looked at him with blazing eyes. "Heaven soul out of the body technique!" Don''t change for a low drink. "Heaven soul out of the body technique?" Shaxue childe frowned: "this kind of strange skill, do not change elder brother you also know?" "After all, I''m also Wangdu. How can I have no details? This day''s soul out of the body technique can temporarily separate the spirit of heaven from the body for a short time. It can exercise the spirit of heaven. I use the spirit of the day as a Pathfinder to enter the space gate, and try one by one! In this way, we will find an outlet. " "Great! Great! If you don''t want to change your brother, please use the technique of "Heaven soul out of the body" as soon as possible! Find the way for us. " Sha Xue said with a smile. "It''s extremely demanding to perform the technique of exorcising the spirit of heaven and soul. Every time I perform it, I have to rest for at least three days to recover. If I try one by one, it will take a year if I have bad luck." "All the recovery Pills We have will be used as supplies. If you use them, we will help you recover." Zhuo Qingming said. "Good." Do not change the nod, began to contribute soul pill. "White night, you don''t want to be independent. What soul pill do you have The snow boy over there said. "Tell me when you''re short of soul pills." The white night is light. "You..." shaxue was impatient, but he couldn''t take the white night. After all, now that he has broken his arm, his strength is greatly reduced, and he is not the opponent of white night at all. Other people may not help him deal with white night. I''m afraid that he will suffer a great loss. However, Shixue felt uneasy. Somehow, he always felt that his current situation was extremely bad, and it was the white night that gave him this sense of coercion. It''s very complicated. When it is used, the body overflows with light, and the shadow of the soul leaps down from the head, and is driven by him to crash into the space door. It takes about half an hour to detect and three hours to cast. People watched the fall closely, but in the daytime they sat down with their knees crossed and meditated with their eyes closed. Li Ruoxin is full of nervousness, neither sitting nor standing. Half a day later. "No He was pale and sweaty. He swallowed the pill from Zhuo Qingming to recover. With the help of good pills and medicines provided by these people, they can recover in a day and then continue to perform their magic arts. "No!" "It''s not even this one!" "None of them..." "they''re all doors to another part of the maze." After a few decades, despair again poured into the hearts of the people. However, half of the doors have been tested, and I believe the exit will be found soon. This day. People are used to sitting on the side, also did not deliberately pay attention to the fall does not change, and the fall does not change as usual to show the art of the body. This time, he came more slowly than usual, faster than an hour, did not come back. People feel wrong. Whoa. The soul of heaven returns to its place. Do not change to open his eyes, that pale face is full of bursts of excitement and excitement. "Yes! This door is the exit "At last Those who had been ordered by his majesty to enter the forbidden area were overjoyed and rushed to the gate. Whoosh. The two figures disappeared in the gate. "Great!" "I don''t want to stay in this place for a long time." Shaxue childe and Zhuo Qingming are also very excited. They stand up and walk towards the gate. But when they were halfway there, they suddenly stopped. "If you don''t change your brother, you will make the greatest contribution to get out of the labyrinth trap, so please." Sha Xue childe smiles and rushes down without changing lanes. "What do you mean? Afraid I''ll cheat you? ""No, no, no, I just want to express my gratitude to you." Shixue shook his head. "No, this is the door to the maze. You can get out of the maze if you go in it." "In that case, please don''t change your brother first." Zhuo Qingming road. However, he did not change his face. Seeing his move, people''s eyes seeped with murder. Obviously, this door is not an exit. "It looks like you lied to us." The voice of Sha Xue is cold. "So what, do you dare to touch me? If I die here, you will have no way out of the maze. " He said with a sneer. They were silent. The white night stood by with cold eyes. People, at any time, will fight with each other, even in trouble. "White night, what shall we do now?" Li Ruoxin asked in a low voice. "Wait." Read in the white night. Now, if you don''t change whether you enter the space door first, then people will not follow in. If you want to use this move to keep these people in the maze forever, your plan will be broken. Do not change deep take a breath, do not play tricks, continue to find the exit. Another month passed. His spirit came to the gate that could trigger the ring of the hidden dragon. Open your eyes in the white night, staring at the falling. The two people beside him didn''t pay much attention to him. After all, there was only one exit. If you can''t change the entrance, then they will follow in. When he came out of the space door, he was still quite calm, no different from usual, but the surprise in his eyes exposed him. It seems that there is another universe behind this space door. Pooh! In this moment, a cold dagger stabbed at once, but it can''t be changed. He turned his head and looked at the man behind him in shock. The blood was seeping from his mouth. "You..." fall do not change still want to say what, then cut off gas. "Zhuo Qingming, what are you doing?" Shaxue, who was sitting there, suddenly stood up and was shocked. "The exit has been found, so the man doesn''t have to keep it!" Zhuo Qingming is indifferent. It turns out that he is very loose on the surface. In fact, he has been staring at him. His eyes betrayed him! Zhuo Qingming already knew which gate to leave! It''s just unexpected that Zhuo Qingming, a handsome young man, has such cruel means, and his observation ability is also extremely terrible. He drew out his dagger, kicked the body to one side, turned around and went to the young master Sha Xue. "You want to kill all the people here?" Li Ruoxin looks at this scene in shock. "I was entrusted by the princess to come here to find the most precious treasure. Although I don''t know whether it can be found, at least you can''t leave alive." Zhuo Qingming smiles. The so-called biting dog doesn''t bark. He is not afraid of people who show their joy and anger like master Sha Xue. On the contrary, Zhuo Qingming, who has been smiling and seems harmless to human beings and animals, gives people a strong sense of crisis. Shaxue looks ugly. He has a broken arm. His strength is greatly reduced. Zhuo Qingming''s strength is unfathomable. He must not be his opponent. As soon as he bit his teeth, he got up and ran into the gate. "Want to go? It''s not that simple. " Zhuo Qingming chuckles, and suddenly appears in front of shaxue. He stabs his heart with one hand. "Frost and snow all over the sky!" Shaxue childe suddenly took out his sword with one hand, and the chill covered the whole stone hall, and the sword light flickered. But the sword has not been close to Zhuo Qingming, it is frozen in place. A look, Sha snow childe''s heart, by Zhuo Qingming single hand stab. He jerked his arm, his heart was dug out by life, fell to the ground and died miserably. "With such strength, I''m afraid it''s hard to accept my move even though I''m constantly armed. What a hero the prince is, how can he raise such a group of useless wastes?" Zhuo Qingming shakes his head. Luo Buchang and shaxue, the two famous talents of the royal capital, died in the forbidden area of the royal family. The end of the two is really sad. Zhuo Qingming turned around and looked at the white night with smiling eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be my opponent in the end." Zhuo Qingming said with a smile. "Who are you working for?" Asked the white night. "Didn''t I say that? I work for the princess "Nangong state is not deep, and there is no desire to fight for hegemony. How can she plot this secret treasure of the great Xia ancestors?" "Well, it''s no fun deceiving you. I''m not working for anyone, but for myself. I''m just using that silly woman to participate in this contest." Zhuo admitted that she was generous. "Sansheng tianhun! What a terror! If you exist like this, even if you don''t die in my hands today, you will die in other people''s hands in the future. Don''t you know the truth that the trees show in the forest and the wind will destroy them? If I were you, I would never be so conspicuous! "The voice falls, Zhuo Qingming''s body disappears instantly. What a fast speed! The white night looks tight, and the general trend comes. Whoosh! A vague shadow was discerned by him. Flash sword code! Sonorous! The soft sword splits out in an instant, and the terrible sword pressure seems to bring the life down. But even under the five fold trend, the speed of the man was still amazing and rapid. He held the dagger in his left hand, and his right hand suddenly waved, and a flash of light bloomed. It was a sword! "It''s a big match. It''s really interesting. However, you have the profound meaning of the general situation and control everything, but you don''t know if you can defeat the profound meaning of Kendo?" As a result, the sword''s powerful voice and the sword''s strong voice were in full swing. My heart is tight at night. The meaning of Kendo? "Die!" At this time, a figure next to him came and attacked Zhuo Qingming. White night stunned, this figure is Li Ruoxin! But even shaxue is not Zhuo Qingming''s opponent. Is Li Ruoxin? "Ridiculous!" With a wave of Zhuo Qingming''s dagger, the edge of the dagger swings out a breath of soul, which hits Li Ruoxin. He falls from the air and spits blood. Spirit and Qi are released, and the use of double martial arts, but also have the profound meaning of Kendo! This man, I don''t know how many generations of strong wind war, is a worthy genius. What''s more, we still don''t know what the soul of Zhuo Qingming is! "Are you all right?" Asked the white night. Li Ruoxin wants to stand up, but her whole body is soft and weak, and her injury is not light. Thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly picked up Li Ruoxin and ran into the gate. Zhuo Qingming seemed to be waiting for this moment. He pushed his speed to the limit and disappeared again. He gave up his dagger and sword and stabbed at the heart of the white night with one hand. He had to kill a blow. His action was the same as that of erasing Shixue. But... at the moment of his action, a slender soft sword stabbed him first. The white night actually hides the soft sword with Li Ruoxin''s body. He didn''t intend to escape at all. Instead, he took a retreat and lured Zhuo Qingming to come. Pooh. Zhuo Qingming''s waist was pierced, and the light burst out in his eyes at night. He immediately drove his strength to urge Qi, and his sword body trembled wildly, intending to shatter Zhuo Qingming''s waist completely. "White night, you are really good!" Zhuo Qingming''s face changed greatly. He grabbed the soft sword and retreated to the edge of the space door. "Great, but the fight between us is not over!" Zhuo Qingming said, his eyes narrowed and ran towards the space door... he saw it in the white night and rushed up, but just near the space door, the Qianlong ring on his finger suddenly became hot. Roar! A roar of dragon chanting burst out in my mind... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 It is impossible to detect the remaining space door because it is dead, and this door is the only way out. No longer hesitating, they immediately chase into the space door. Wow. The flashing light of the space door stimulates the eyes of the white night, and it is hard to open them. The sound of the wind is coming from the ear. After a while, it stopped. Open your eyes, this is not outside the maze, but a red melting place. The servants with high temperature are still sweating even if there are three heavenly spirits shelter in the white night. "Where is this?" White night heart doubt, look around, but do not see the figure of Li Ruoxin and Zhuo Qingming. Is it possible that this space door is not a door to leave the forbidden area, but a gate to other areas? After entering the gate, just like entering the forbidden area, is it randomly appearing in any corner of this area? White night heart hair doubt, to move forward, but just stepped out of a step, the finger suddenly spread severe pain. This time, the pain is very obvious, almost the heart of the pain! He raised his hand and found that the Qianlong ring on his finger was completely red, as if to melt. It seems that this place has something to do with Qianlong ring. It is red all around. There is no top at the top, and there is a lot of magma pool in the distance. The magma is rolling in the pool. It is more like a big stove. A few steps. Suddenly, a red iron chain into the line of sight. These iron chains crisscross through the sky and the earth. When they approached carefully in the daytime, they found a huge statue of a dragon. The statue was baked red. The statue has a huge dragon body and sits on it. A scale on its body is the size of an adult. What is surprising is that it has nine heads, and each head is like a hill. It is dignified in terror. The white night stares at the Nine Dragon carving, then raises his hand and looks at the Qianlong ring on his finger. The red Qianlong ring gradually cooled down, but its appearance changed dramatically. From the plain dark ring to the eye-catching ring with red lines, even the dragon pattern on the top became nine dragon patterns! "Is this the true appearance of Qianlong ring?" The white night was stunned. At the beginning, Wei Qing Hou Wei hid the Qianlong ring and refined it to make it look different. Unexpectedly, when he arrived here today, the Qianlong ring revealed its true face. Click... at this time, abnormal noise starts. The huge nine headed Dragon carving suddenly split apart. Then, the whole area swayed gently, and the magma in the magma pool kept rising, like an earthquake. The white night looked wary and looked carefully at the nine headed Dragon carving, but saw that the crack in the Dragon carving actually spilled a trace of blue breath. After the blue breath completely overflows, it condenses in the air and turns into a huge nine headed dragon soul. It keeps circling in the sky, which is extremely magical. The Dragon carving was completely broken, turned into dust, and fell on the ground. The magic scene appeared. The dust was completely absorbed by the earth. The land twinkled with bright green light, and then produced many wonderful flowers. "What a strong spirit." White night rushed forward, looking at these flowers, reaching out to touch gently, a cold sense gushed out, making people extremely comfortable. "With such a strong soul power, these strange flowers, I''m afraid of what kind of precious medicinal materials." White night is not polite, will be more than ten beautiful cold flowers all picked down, but in the time of picking, suddenly found a row of fuzzy handwriting on the ground. He was stupefied for a long time. He was busy picking up the dust and reading the handwriting. "There are two gates of precepts, one gate of form and one door of spirit. When the rings are blended, it is the time for the Dragon precepts to reappear. The descendants of the great Xia Dynasty should remember that if you want to use the dragon ring, you must not be known to the world, otherwise, the summer will die!" Ring shape and spirit? Does ring shape refer to Qianlong ring? Then the ring spirit... after thinking for a long time in the white night, he suddenly made a decision, looked at the huge nine dragon spirits in the sky, and suddenly jumped up, raised the Dragon Ring in his hand and ran against it. Whoa. The dragon ring is like an absorber, which instantly inhales the nine dragon spirits into the ring. At the same time, the whole Qianlong ring changed dramatically again. The whole ring turned into gold, with blood red as its edge and Jiulong as its relief. At the same time, the white night found its soul as if it had been bridged and something had entered its consciousness. Roar! The song of the Dragon rings. The spirit of the white night shakes, savor carefully. But I found a lot of memories in my mind. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, is this the magic ring of Qianlong emperor? I didn''t expect to get what I got today. It''s just God''s help to me! It''s a worthwhile trip to bury the sacred mountain! I will be proud of the whole clan, ha ha ha... "Wushuang blood Zun, I heard that you got a wonderful treasure in the burial mountain! Hand it in, and we may spare you from death! ""Mo Tian Lou! Night long river! Ouyang power! You''re taking people around me? Asshole! You think you can get my baby! Don''t think about it "You are so good! But even so, you don''t want to take it from me! See you later "Hey! well! Hateful... These guys are chasing after me. It seems that they will continue to chase them. Sooner or later, there is a village in front of them. It''s better to hide it in the village for the time being and wait to get rid of these guys. If the baby is not on me, these guys will not dare to take me! " "Just hide in this well... If you set the seal of the array, there will be breath. It''s better to cover the breath of the ring at will. Anyway, I''ll get it soon... Ha ha, everything is perfect..." "there''s a child in the well. Help, help..." "don''t worry, look at me!" "Well, it''s OK. You should take care of your children. It''s a good time to run around at this age. Fortunately, there''s no problem this time. If you meet a fierce beast next time, it will be over." "Thank you, thank you, benefactor... Wait a minute!" "What''s the matter?" "Benefactor, look at the child''s skin, he even took the benefactor''s ring to play, but he didn''t return it to the benefactor, benefactor, give it." "This ring..." "hiss... The ring, it is so terrible, and... The ring has sealed the whole process of the matchless blood Zun after he got him... Amazing!" "No, if you let the matchless blood Zun know that the ring is in my hand, I''m afraid that countless people will be involved. If he stares at me, I will have no way to live. Moreover, those strong men in the clan area seem to be looking for the whereabouts of the ring. In any case, they can''t know the existence of the ring." "If there is no such precept, I will not be able to create this prosperous age. It is just that this place has attracted the attention of the clans, so we can''t use this precept any more." "Order someone to build a forbidden area immediately! I want to leave a treasure for future generations. " "The Qianlong ring is so powerful, but I can''t control it. I can only leave it for future generations. No matter who you are, you should bear in mind that although this ring is strong, it has two sides. It can bring you endless benefits and endless killing opportunities. Before you can reach the highest level of soul, remember, don''t let people know the existence of this thing!" "The spirit of the ring and the form of the ring must be separated. Otherwise, if the strength accumulates for a long time, it will explode." "I didn''t expect that the separation of the spirit and the form of the ring cost all my life yuan... It seems that I have become a dragon ring, and I have died a dragon ring. It''s really fate that makes people... Whoops..." so far, it''s all over. White night opened his eyes again, looked at the Qianlong Shenjie in his hand, and understood everything in an instant. It turned out that the Qianlong ring came from the Qunzhong region and was obtained by a person named wushuangxuezun. After several turns, it was obtained by the ancestors of Daxia who passed by the Qunzhong area. The great Xia ancestors were reluctant to give up the treasure and dare not sit on the treasure. They established the forbidden area separate ring spirit ring form, hoping that one person in Daxia could appear a strong one to inherit the dragon ring. From the outflow of the Qianlong ring, we can see that the ring shape of the dragon ring has been discovered not long ago. However, a single ring shape is not enough to represent the full power of the Qianlong divine ring. Moreover, after several twists and turns, the ring finally came to the hands of white night. Now the white night has successfully absorbed the spirit of commandment, and the Qianlong God has become a monk! At this time, the Qianlong divine ring regenerates abnormally. Looking at the white night, the whole ring suddenly burst out a dazzling light, and then the whole area was immediately reflected by the light. The white night took a deep breath and controlled the Qianlong ring with his mind. The light disappeared. He thought for a moment, controlled his mind again, and entered into the Dharma. But I found that the door that I saw in Qianlong ring was opening slowly now. "Is this?" White night was shocked. But after watching the door, there appeared a figure as big as a God. The figure was five meters high. It was as big as a giant. It was staring at the white night with majestic eyes. "What? Has the Lord changed again? Ha ha, you ants fight for such a ring. How many people have died? It''s interesting, how interesting! " The huge figure issued a majestic but somewhat bantering voice, as if mocking the white night. White night frowned, staring at the figure, asked: "who are you?" "Who am I? Well, you don''t deserve to know, but you can''t control this ring without my permission "Are you the Qianlong ring?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Yes The man nodded and said, "if you want to use this ring and get the countless benefits of this ring, you must do what I say! If you can do the things I told you, then I will completely pass on the control of this ring to you, and let you soar into the sky with the help of this ring and become the master of the world! If you don''t do what I say, I promise you that this ring is in your hand. It''s just an ordinary ring! "White night a listen, frown. "All right! Now, bow down to me first to show your obedience and admiration to me The figure said with a smile. Staring at him dead in the white night, he saw the smile in the eyes of the figure gradually strong. For a long time... "get out An angry, low drink came out of the mouth of the white night. "What?" The figure froze. (the summer is coming to an end and the climax is coming) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 "Dare you humiliate me?" Obviously, the figure did not expect that the white night would dare to abuse himself and return to the gods. "Isn''t it just a broken ring? How dare you tell me what to do? It''s a big deal. Grandpa doesn''t need your ring! Want me to surrender? I''ll destroy the ring later! " After that, white night will take back the idea and leave Qianlong ring. "Wait! Wait a minute That figure sees appearance, immediately anxious, hastily cries out. "What?" The night is cold. "That... Surrender is not needed. Since you appear here and successfully release me, it proves that you and I are predestined. Since we are predestined, we should be honest with each other! Let''s forget those empty gifts. In this way, you can help me finish a few things first. After that, I will help you completely control the Qianlong divine ring. What do you think? " The figure''s tone slowed down a lot. "Tell me." The white night is light. "Don''t worry, it''s not a hard thing for you. Have you ever heard of monster forest? In this way, you take this ring and go to the monster forest to capture a poisonous dragon snake for me. It doesn''t matter whether you live or die. After you get the poisonous dragon snake, I will teach you a big array of canvas. At that time, you can put the canvas array and the Qianlong ring on it! It won''t be too much trouble. Although your strength is not enough for the other side''s poisonous Jiaoshe, I believe you can do it in the future. " "Poisonous snake? Canvas array? What do you want to do? " Asked the white night with a frown. "This... Is just to strengthen my strength. You know that I am the spirit of the Qianlong ring, but I have become extremely weak because of the experience before the Qianlong ring. I must strengthen myself, otherwise, the strength of the Qianlong ring will also be affected. So all this is for you The figure sighed. "Can you talk more about it?" At night, he held his chest in his hands and watched coldly. "Pull? What are you talking about? I''m telling the truth! Don''t you want the ring to be the most powerful? This is a divine commandment, and its power is beyond your imagination. " The figure was astonished. "The spirit of caution? Hehe, do you think I''m a three-year-old? What do you want the corpse of poisonous dragon snake to do? And the array you said! It''s ridiculous! What''s more, the ring spirit is the nine dragon spirits. What''s the matter with you The night was full of sneers. "I am the nine dragon spirits!" The man was busy. "Bang! If you are nine dragon spirits, can you tell me what these flowers do White night will be picked before a few flowers out, asked. "This is the thick spirit flower bred by the stone that seals me. After taking it, it can make your soul soar. It''s a treasure!" The man said with a smile, "this is the blessing I have given you, but I don''t intend to take it back. Use it yourself! One at a time, once every two days. Don''t overdo it at one time. " "Is it?" White night is not polite, put that flower in the mouth. "If you are deceiving me, I will destroy the Qianlong ring!" Chewing in the daytime. "Cut, it''s up to you? The body outside of you is the sixth level of Qi and soul state. Although you have Sansheng tianhun, you want to destroy the ring, which is no different from ascending to heaven. " "Is it? Oh, you said, I have Sansheng tianhun! I''m a genius. Even if I can''t destroy the Qianlong ring now, it''s easy to destroy it in the future! " "Oh? Then I''ll wait for you to be strong in the future The figure laughed. Unexpectedly, white night such a listen, suddenly frowned. "You are not the commandant, are you?" "You don''t believe me yet?" "If others hear that I am a Sansheng tianhun, they will be shocked, and you are so calm." "I''ve seen so many Sansheng spirits! Looking back on that time, Qianlong emperor had ten souls in his life, which shocked all around the world. He was named the great emperor with his powerful strength. Compared with the Qianlong emperor, you people are just like ants on the ground. If you blow past in one breath, you will have to fly. What''s my surprise about you The man hummed. "Don''t lie to me! The spirit of Qianlong emperor? It''s impossible. There is no such strong man in this world White night does not believe. "Smelly boy, I''ll tell you, but you don''t believe it. Qianlong emperor has two heavenly spirits since he stepped into the soul road! It''s not like you. It''s only when you''re so old that you can have a third life The man was a little angry. But the words fall, the white night suddenly strange smile. "You are not the spirit of commandment "You don''t believe me yet?" The man was stunned. "You are more powerful than I thought. You lie without blushing. First of all, I entered the Qianlong ring before the ring spirit returned to its position. At that time, the door existed, but it was blocked. In my opinion, the nine dragon spirits entering the Qianlong ring are just the completion of the Qianlong ring. A complete Qianlong ring can open the door, and this door is the gate You are the one who is sealed inside! So you have nothing to do with the nine dragon spirits! Second, if you are a ring spirit, it is naturally made by the Qianlong emperor. In this case, how can you know that the Qianlong emperor has just entered the soul road? Is it that you were made by him when he was a child? ""Can''t he... What he told me?" "You don''t talk to your ring on weekdays? Is the Qianlong emperor too lonely? " White night rolled his eyes. "He is a lonely man, can''t he?" Said the man, but at the moment his confidence was insufficient. "Not yet?" Hummed the white night. The man bit his teeth and knew he couldn''t hide it. He said angrily, "you little fox! It turns out that just now you were talking to me about it "You are indeed the great emperor of Qianlong!" White night smiles. "Well, even so! Although you want to talk to me, you are not on guard against me at all. Don''t you know that the flower you swallowed just now is poisonous? Although it is colorless, tasteless and imperceptible, the toxin has begun to permeate your whole body and rush towards your soul "Why don''t you give me the antidote White night is not flustered, light says. "No way! You are still the first one who dares to play tricks on the emperor for so many years. Do you want an antidote? No way, you wait to die The Emperor Qianlong said in a loud voice. "If I die, I will destroy the Qianlong ring and let you bury me with me!" The white night is cruel. "You can''t destroy it. Maybe you have a good talent. If you grow up later, you may destroy the ring. But with your current strength, you can''t do it. Don''t even think about it below Jue Hun state!" "What about the dead dragon sword?" Asked the white night. "Dead dragon sword? Damn it! You lucky bastard It seems that the Qianlong emperor also knows the existence of the dead dragon sword. It can kill the strong soul state in seconds, and its power has exceeded the imagination of the white night. "Antidote!" The white night is light. "The great emperor sighed, and obviously succumbed:" if you eat the earth on the ground, you can solve it! " "Do you want to get rid of me?" White night to restore consciousness, the ring fell to the ground, and then the idea into the ring, the internal shaking. "I lied to you! It''s true to eat soil. That thick spirit flower is vegetation. How can it grow without soil? But not the soil on the ground, but the soil on the ground where they grew before! If you eat a few mouthfuls, the soil will form an area to let the thick spiritual flowers that you swallowed fall root. In this way, you will produce spiritual flowers. These spiritual flowers will constantly absorb the soul power in your body. When you reach a certain level, you will be able to open the fourth heaven soul! " "The fourth heavenly spirit?" The white night froze. "Yes, that is to say, it can make you become a four living spirit!" The man said with a smile. The white night nods, also does not hesitate, went to fished a handful of soil. "If you lie to me, I will find a dog and seal you in according to the ceremony you said before." The road sank in the white night. "You are so poisonous, little rabbit!" The Emperor Qianlong yelled. White night lazy to pay attention to him, hesitated under, the soil toward the mouth to plug. "Delicious?" He chewed it and found that it was as easy to swallow as rice. "Of course, this soil absorbs the stone soil of stone carving. It''s not ordinary in itself. It tastes good of course." The man said with a smile. Under the soil, he sat down on his knees and meditated in the daytime. As expected, as the Emperor Qianlong said, the thick spiritual flowers that had been swallowed before began to change under the soil. Waves of warm spiritual power rippled back and forth in the abdomen, just like ripples. The spiritual forces collided with each other and were very happy. "Try to evoke the soul." Qianlong road. The white night nods, the soul force urges. Hissing... the soul power just aroused was immediately absorbed by those spiritual powers, and the spirit soil absorbed by the white night was also agglomerated next to the spirit of heaven and turned into a flat land, on which a green bud slowly sprouted. "The spirit of the heaven! If you can give birth to this kind of spirit, then you will not die, no one can do anything to you Qianlong said seriously. "Spirit flower?" The white night whispers, continues to stimulate the soul. The advantages of Sansheng tianhun enable him to continuously provide soul power for the spirit flower to absorb, and the tender bud grows faster and faster. However, one day, the first swallowed spirit flower has been completely absorbed by him. He immediately took out the second one and swallowed it. After repeated this process, the buds quickly formed and bloomed. When the spirit flower is in full bloom, the white night feels his body twitch, as if something is constantly rubbing and kneading everything in his body. This is the fragrance of the flower. "This son of a bitch, he has only ten days'' Kung Fu, and he has absorbed all these ten thick spirit flowers... His talent is not bad..." the great emperor of Qianlong whispered. But see the body of the white night overflow a large circle of black dirt, the whole person is dirty, the dirt sends out a stench, smell it retch. "Wash the essence and cut the marrow! Be reborn The white night was stunned and overjoyed. After the birth of this spirit flower, all the impurities and dirt in his body were removed!And in the moment after the transformation, the spirit flower fully blooms, a beam of light from the white night''s forehead, a fragrance diffuse everywhere. The soul of the heaven! Officially generated! If someone stands in front of the white night, he will be deeply attracted by his eyes. Even if he is covered with dirt, no one will care! Four lives the spirit of heaven! The white night breathed hard, and his heart was very excited. Four lives in heaven? If you put it in summer, I''m afraid it can''t be described by legend? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Although the level of soul level is much lower than that of Zhentian dragon soul and Taotie tianhun, we should know that this is "the white king is coming! Come, sit down The eunuch brought the chair. Thank you "White king, you are the sixth one to come out of the forbidden area. Only a few people have been able to come out of the forbidden area. Most of them may stay inside to accompany their ancestors." The old emperor spoke slowly and did not cover up. Before the opening of the forbidden area, he never told anyone that it might die. He only talked about some organs, but only when he entered the forbidden area, people would understand the danger. Now people leave the forbidden area safely, and the old emperor no longer conceals it. After all, they know what''s going on inside. "White king, tell me, what did you find in it?" The old emperor''s smile became more and more serious. "Nothing." Shake your head at night. "Nothing again?" The old emperor frowned. "In addition to the sinister organs and the array, we have nothing to gain. We are lucky to be able to walk out alive. As for the treasure left by the former Emperor... We have not found it." "Is it?" The old emperor suddenly stared at the white night''s eyes and stopped talking, as if to see through his whole person. The whole body of the white night is chilly in an instant, and an inexplicable pressure and fear surge from the bottom of my heart. This is... Soul skill? "I am the emperor! Is the master of this country, no one can deceive me, white night! Tell me the truth! What did you get in the forbidden area? What happened? What did you find? If there is any deception, I will surely frustrate you and make you suffer forever! " At this moment, the whole person of the old emperor changed. He became extremely domineering and supreme. His words had a natural tone of command, which made people have to obey and never dare to resist. The eyes of the white night were tight. I don''t know why, there was an impulse to tell the old emperor all the truth. No way! Once you say it, you will die! White night controls the mind, secretly bite the tongue, people immediately wake up a bit. In a low voice and hoarse voice, he said: "reply to your majesty... White night... What he said is true. During the forbidden area, the white night did not find anything about the treasures left by our ancestors! Your majesty, please... Be aware The old emperor frowned as soon as he heard it. After looking at the white night for a long time, he took up his power and said, "the white king has worked hard. Go back to have a good rest. I will give you some supplements later to help you recover quickly." Having said that, the old emperor sat in his chair with a sense of interest. Leave at once by night. Leaving the hall of nourishing the heart, he gasped heavily. This old emperor looks old on the surface, but in fact he is a terrible existence. I can''t bear his power... getting the Qianlong ring is a kind of creation. Maybe, the road in the future will be further than expected. After leaving the Imperial Palace, they went straight to the Tibetan dragon courtyard in the daytime. But when people just walked on the busy street, they saw a large number of Oracle soldiers rushing towards the Tibetan dragon courtyard... in the white night, their eyes were tight. These warriors... Seem to belong to general Taidong? "Didn''t your majesty forbid Taidong to lead troops into the city before? What is Taidong going to do A sense of foreboding came to Daye''s mind. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 These beetles ran to the Tibetan dragon house in order, and all the pedestrians on the road were knocked open. The white night looks chilly, mixed with the crowd to the Tibetan dragon courtyard. But just then, a small hand suddenly reached out from the crowd and grabbed him. "Brother!" A familiar low voice sounded. Bai Ye was stunned and turned her head, but she saw Bai Zhi Xin standing behind her. She was covered with a veil, dressed in ordinary clothes and mingled with the crowd. Her transparent eyes were like gemstones. Is this your heart White night watching her dress. Baizhi heart a pull him to the side of the alley, up and down to look at him. "Brother, you are all right! Great Angelica dahurica heart eyes with a little bit of tears, and cry and smile. "Zhi Xin, what happened? Why are you dressed up like this Asked the white night. "Elder brother, the prince has already started to attack the Tibetan dragon house. Now the Tibetan dragon house has entered the highest alert state. Except for the disciples who are going out to perform the task, all the other disciples have returned to the Tibetan dragon house. I was sent here by the teacher Yan. When you leave the palace, the teacher has explained that if you leave the palace, you can never go to the Tibetan dragon house! It is said that the prince''s action against the Tibetan dragon house is aimed at you! " "To me?" The white night froze. "Yes, but I don''t know why the prince is like this." "Did the prince name me?" Asked the white night with a frown. "No, he just sent a large number of soul cultivation masters and Jiashi around the Tibetan dragon yard. At present, there is no action, but Taidong''s participation must be related to you!" "The prince is going to rebel? Will your majesty tolerate him in the king''s capital like this? What''s more, I''m the white king. Although it''s just a nominal title, if the crown prince does this, it''s obvious that he wants to hit his Majesty''s face? " White night frowned. He didn''t know what he had done. The prince was so crazy that he made this incomprehensible act. But the more this time, the more unavoidable. "If they don''t show up, I''m afraid they''ll take the knife! In the beginning, he slaughtered the whole juehun sect for Qianlong commandment. Now that he has set his eyes on the Tibetan dragon house, how can he be soft hearted? Even if this is the capital of the king, you also know that there is a tit for tat between the crown prince and his majesty. As long as the prince has an excuse to attack the Tibetan dragon house, even his majesty can''t stop it. " The road sank in the white night. "Brother, you plan to... " I will go back to the Tibetan dragon house to check the situation. Zhixin, you are not going to the Tibetan dragon house for the time being! If in danger, leave Wangdu at any time. " Drink in the daytime and leave. "Brother Angelica dahurica heart called two, but the night run very fast, run into the crowd will disappear, she bit teeth, immediately followed up. ... the outside of the Tibetan dragon courtyard is already in a state of crisscrossing teeth. There are many great souls and warriors from Taidong gather outside to attack it at any time. Yanfeng sent people to report the situation to the palace at the beginning of the prince''s action. However, the emperor at the moment was only concerned about the forbidden area and didn''t care too much about the prince''s move. After all, in his opinion, the prince''s trouble in finding the Tibetan dragon house was just because of his previous gratitude and resentment. Moreover, even if the old emperor wants to intervene, it is extremely difficult. After all, the crown prince colludes with the powerful general. He can''t be deterred. If he really wants to get involved in it, he must mobilize the forbidden army. In this way, once the control is not good, it may lead to large-scale fighting and even bring chaos to the capital. This is not what the old emperor wanted to see. But for white night, it''s not what he wants to see. Is it necessary to repeat the tragedy of juehunzong? At the gate of the Tibetan dragon house. The prince fell lightly in a sedan chair, and the two sides were full of soul repair experts. The soul power was surging at the gate and kept pressing towards the door. Several boundaries arranged around the Tibetan dragon courtyard were directly broken, and the closed gate was crumbling. "How brave are the people of the Tibetan dragon house? The prince''s Highness has come to see you in person. How dare you close your door! Did you eat the bear heart leopard gall? How dare you offend the royal majesty? Open the door quickly, or we will enter the Tibetan dragon courtyard and take all of you into the prison! " Outside, a fleshy soul Xiu shouts at the gate. "Words! Come out and see the prince, or I will tear down your Tibetan dragon house Another yelled. These people are all level 9 masters of Qi and soul state, and even the strong ones of Juexin state are extremely terrifying. But the crowd called several times, and the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard was closed. "Pass on your orders. Anyone who comes out of the Tibetan dragon house will be taken down. No one can be let go! If there is a rebel, there will be no amnesty. " Sitting in the sedan chair, the prince lifted the curtain and said faintly. Then he took the fragrant tea and drank it leisurely. "Yes, your highness!" "A little fragrance!" The sound rises again in the car. A servant brought a basin of incense burner and put it in front of the gate of the Tibetan dragon house. "Listen to the people of the Tibetan dragon house. The prince gives you a time to burn incense. If you don''t open the door again, we will break into the door. The prince said that this time is to investigate the spy of the Empire. If you don''t cooperate, you will be punished with treason!" Then the man lit the incense on the censer.The prince was not in a hurry. The palace was full of his eyeliner. He learned the white night out of the forbidden place at the first time, and at that moment, he decided one thing. Qianlong ring, most likely in the hands of the white night. After all, the rise of white night is too fast. How can an ordinary disciple come out of juehun sect have such strong strength? If this man is Lin Zhengtian, perhaps he will not be so suspicious. But let him more angry things, Xin is not absolute his concealment, he has reason to believe that Xin did not detect the white night early! In any case, it is necessary to get Qianlong ring as soon as possible. As for those people who are full of Xin, it''s not too late to settle accounts later! In the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Yan Feng led Shushan, thrushu, Qifeng and other lecturers of the Tibetan dragon Academy. Behind them were a large number of Tibetan dragon academy disciples. "Arrange for them to leave at once!" The speech wind drinks softly. "We''ve asked them to leave before, but so far, no one wants to leave." Qifeng shook her head. "We have experienced many times of repression from the holy yard. Those who left during that time were all those with weak will. Those who still stay in the Tibetan dragon house are willing to share the prosperity and decline with the Tibetan dragon house. Even if you drive them away, they may not leave." Thrush. Frown, frown. "Haven''t the Dean left the customs yet?" Shushan asked. "This time, I have issued the highest police order. Even if the president is in the closed door, he will certainly leave the gate ahead of time. We will hold on and wait for the president to go out, and everything will be easy to say." The wind is deep. The crowd nodded. "Teacher, that stick of incense is almost finished!" A disciple came in a hurry from the gate. Yan Feng turns around and looks at thousands of disciples behind him. For a moment, he is filled with emotion, especially in his heart. "You could have left." He sighed in a hoarse voice. "But we can''t leave." The front of the elite college began to shout. It''s deep red. She doesn''t care about the identity of the prime minister''s daughter. What she cares about is the identity of the Tibetan dragon academy students. "When the Tibetan dragon house was strong and prosperous, it accepted me. When it was in danger, it asked me to leave? I don''t want to be such a person! " Cried another. That''s Mo Jian! Even if he is now one armed, still did not shrink back, still stand in the front. "Teacher, you asked us not to inform the senior brothers and sisters who are on duty outside, but I''m sorry, if I don''t tell them what happened here, once they come back, they will certainly make me guilty. I have sent all my father''s carrier pigeons. I believe that all the elder martial brothers and sisters will come back soon!" Lu Xiaofei scratched his head and said with a smile. "Good job, Xiao Fei!" "There will be no rats in our Tibetan dragon house! If the crown prince wants to destroy all of us today, he must at least take off his skin! " "Yes, don''t forget, we still have elder martial brother Bai!" "Yes, elder martial brother Bai hasn''t come yet! I don''t know if he came out of the forbidden area! " "Elder martial sister Yin and elder martial brother Lin both came out of the forbidden area safely. With elder martial brother Bai''s ability, how can they be in trouble?" "Elder martial brother and elder sister have come out several days ago, but elder martial brother Bai has not heard any news for such a long time. I''m afraid..." "I''m afraid you are big! Don''t talk to me! Who is senior brother Bai? That''s a big match! He''s going to be OK! " Before the man finished speaking, he was kicked by the people next to him. The mood of the crowd suddenly fell. White night as the white king, if he were there, how much could the town live here, but now he is life or death, people do not know. "Dong!" At this time, the gate suddenly broke, and a large number of beetles rushed in. The incense is burnt out! The faces of the people changed greatly. When all the people mention swords, the stronger ones are in front and the weaker ones are in the back. Yan Feng and others face tight hair, and many lecturers step forward, one by one brave and fearless. "Mr. Yan, what are you doing? I just came to visit your Tibetan dragon house. Why didn''t you see me behind closed doors? Yes? Is the Tibetan dragon house so arrogant that it doesn''t even pay attention to it? " The prince''s sedan chair was carried in, and the voice of indifference floated in it. "If the prince really just came to visit the Tibetan dragon house, why did he come to visit so many oracle? Why carry so many masters? " He asked. "Recently, there are many spies in Wangdu, and thieves are rampant. As the crown prince, we should take more people around. What''s wrong?" The prince lifted the curtain and walked out of the sedan chair. The handsome face of Zhang was reflected in the eyes of all. No one can believe that this seemingly weak scholar is the prince who makes people feel scared and can be called the strongest demon of summer! "Your Highness is right! Since the crown prince has come to visit us, I would like to treat each other in the Tibetan dragon house. If someone comes to visit, you should not neglect your highness Yan Feng said calmly."It''s not necessary to drink tea. I come here not only to visit, but also to hear that the spies of the enemy countries have been infiltrated into your Tibetan dragon house to do an investigation." With a wave of his hand, the prince didn''t eat it at all. The wind frowned. But the prince said, "where is the white night? I have something to ask him! " "The white night is still in the forbidden area and has not yet returned." Shushan road. "Not yet back? I learned from the palace that the white night has left the forbidden area! He is now in your Tibetan dragon courtyard. Hand it over as soon as possible! Otherwise, you will be a traitor in secret! " The prince said faintly, his face was not red and his breath was breathless, but the people were shocked. "Your Highness, do you mean that white night is a traitor? How can you slander without proof? The white night was given by his majesty to the king of a different surname. Are you not afraid to offend your majesty by speaking like this Next to the chess Phoenix loud voice. "If your father is confused by a traitor, he will be granted a king of different surnames. As for the evidence you said, it will be in our hands. If you hand over the evidence, I will show you the evidence!" "The white night is not in the Tibetan dragon house!" "Are you testing the patience of this house?" The prince raised his eyes and glanced at the people in front of him. The eyes were very calm, but they were killing. "I dare not, but what the wind says is true." The wind is deep. "Good!" The prince nodded, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand, waved it gently, and said in his mouth, "the secret agents of the enemy country are secretly hidden in the Tibetan dragon house. They should be punished as treason to the enemy. Now I give an order to take all the people in the Tibetan dragon house down. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on the spot and will never be tolerated!" "Yes Roar all the beetles. The faces of all the people in the Tibetan dragon house are tight. A war is imminent? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 "White night! Stop The white night just near the Tibetan dragon courtyard was stopped by a group of people, and a cold drink sounded. It''s yinxueyue and all the people of Yinjia. "Sure enough, just rely on Zhi heart, can''t dissuade you!" Voice blood month came over, with a bit of reprimand. "Elder martial sister, do you want to stop me White night frowned. "White night, things are worse than expected. You can''t go to the Tibetan dragon house, or you will die!" Yin XueYue said seriously. "Don''t persuade me, elder martial sister. I''m not greedy for life and death at night. What''s more, I don''t have to die when I go to the Tibetan dragon house." "Do you know who you''re dealing with? That''s the prince of the dynasty! The most powerful genius, he, is no longer the existence of Qi and soul state! " The voice blood month cries out. But the eyes were cold and the pace was firm. "Elder martial sister, if I don''t go today, I will regret it for the rest of my life! Don''t let me live with remorse. " He said in a deep voice and headed for the Tibetan dragon house. The voice blood month Zheng Zheng Zheng''s looking at that back, the pink lip tightly purses. You are so naive! You can''t deal with the prince! She sighed bitterly. ... bang! Bang! Bang... all kinds of violent explosion sound in the Tibetan dragon courtyard. The spirit is in the air. The cadets of the Tibetan dragon academy inspire their soul power and fight with Taidong''s army. But how can they compare with the Imperial Army under Taidong? Moreover, most of these troops are well-trained and have no doubt about their strength. On the contrary, most of the cadets do not have actual combat experience. The two sides only fight for dozens of interest, and the scene becomes a unilateral massacre. Looking at one disciple after another, Yan Fengxin is dripping blood, and his pale face is full of sadness. Helpless! Powerless! Helpless! This is the mood of communication in Yanfeng''s heart at the moment. "Stop it!" He yelled. The prince, who has been sitting there drinking tea, looked at Yan Feng, but there was no movement. He continued to drink tea. "Stop it! Your highness! Stop it The wind was hoarse and hoarse. The prince raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "stop first!" The sergeants cut down the students in front of them, and then they stopped and backed back. Because the prince didn''t stop in time, dozens of students fell to the ground, some seriously injured, some dead. There is a river of blood on the ground, most of them are the blood of the people in the Tibetan dragon house. Looking at the corpses all over the ground, the students who were brave and fearless were shocked. Most of them are just bloody young people who are easy to be impulsive. When they really face this horrible and bloody scene, despair and hesitation will extinguish their passion. Their eyes exuded fear, staring at the scene dully, had begun to shake, legs swinging, even sitting on the ground. The people who had just fought side by side and vowed to protect the Tibetan dragon house have fallen to the ground and turned into cold corpses. "Xiao He!" "Elder martial brother Zhang..." "elder martial sister..." some disciples were lying on the bodies and crying. The imperial army is indifferent to those crying young people. They are not soft at all. Soldiers should obey orders. "Take them away!" Yan Feng bit his teeth and whispered to the chess Phoenix beside him. Qifeng pinched her fist secretly and nodded her head. "Dean Yan, now you should know that this palace is not joking, are you? Hand in the white night. In this way, no one in your Tibetan dragon yard will die for it. If you still disobey me... Think about juehun sect. " "Your Highness, let''s not say that the white night is not in the Tibetan dragon Academy. Even if it is, I have no right to hand him over to you. He is him, and I am me. Even as the vice president of the Tibetan dragon academy, I can''t hand over any student in the academy!" The wind is deep. "So you''re still stubborn?" The prince''s eyes narrowed and his intention of killing became more and more intense. "Three breaths!" He held out his finger: "after three breaths, if you don''t hand in people... In the future, there will be no Tibetan dragon courtyard in the future." The prince''s patience is not good! He doesn''t have to get entangled with Yanfeng. Yan Feng''s face changed greatly. Many of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon house were trembling. "It seems that we have to account for it today!" Shushan took a breath. "I expected it to happen." Chess Phoenix light road. "Teacher... We... We will live and die together with the Tibetan dragon house!" Several students came forward and said, although their voices were shaking. "Let''s go. We''ll hold them down with premier Yan later. You can go through the secret road!"The thrush whispered, and she said to Mo Jian, "Mo Jian, as a senior brother, you must ensure the safety of these younger martial brothers and sisters. The teacher has given them to you. You must take them out of the Tibetan dragon academy! Leave Wangdu "Teacher, you change someone else. Mo Jian doesn''t intend to leave here today." Mo Jian drinks. Thrush a Leng, looking at his firm eyes, know that can not be dissuaded, then the line of sight falls on the deep red body. But without saying a word, Shen Hong stood directly beside Mo Jian. "Li mubai!" The thrush looked at Li mubai. Li mubai did not speak, but shook his head and took a step forward. "You..." thrush was anxious and angry. "Teacher! We''re scared! Who is not afraid of death? But we are even more afraid of losing the Tibetan dragon house. Many of us have stayed here for several or more years. It''s like our home. How can we say we can leave without leaving? " "The big deal is death!" Several disciples shout. These words have inspired many people who retreat. For a time, the momentum of the people in the Tibetan dragon courtyard has picked up. "You are going to die! I will help you The prince nodded, no longer hesitated: "kill, I don''t want to live!" "Yes The Imperial Army raised the butcher''s knife and rushed again. But just then, a small group of people rushed this way. It''s Lin Zhengtian and Jue Hun! "Your Highness, you have destroyed my juehun clan and slaughtered all the people in my family. Should we have a final account of this account today?" Lin Zhengtian drank a lot and led Chen Canghai, Zhang Qinghong and other disciples of juehun sect to attack the prince. They have been hiding aside, the purpose is the prince. Now, there is no way back, even if the other party is the crown prince, they are not afraid. It''s too late for summer. "You want to kill me, too?" The prince said indifferently. Suddenly, his body whirled, and a terrible aura began to shake in all directions. Except for Lin Zhengtian, all the others were shocked. Lin Zhengtian''s face was frozen, and his arm was shocked. A golden breath was surging on his arm. People were like meteors, and they were going to the prince. The crown prince frowned, raised his hand, and reached for Lin Zhengtian. Bang! Lin Zhengtian was shaken and the chair under the crown prince was shattered. The prince stood still, his eyes filled with a trace of disdain: "I didn''t expect that the little juehunzong would cultivate talents like you, but it''s a pity that you are going to die here today!" "The prince in the legend is just like this." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "To deal with you, this palace only used 10% strength, don''t regard the forbearance of this palace as your proud capital!" The voice fell, and the prince''s body suddenly moved. A shadow flew out of his body and attacked Lin Zhengtian. As soon as Lin Zhengtian''s face congealed, he immediately turned his soul into Yuan Li and blocked the shadow. But... bang! A loud noise produced, and Lin Zhengtian''s body flew out directly. The power of the shadow is terrible! It hit Lin Zhengtian and returned directly to the prince. Is this the prince''s means? "I can''t even bear a blow. Do you want to kill me? It''s just a great way to smooth the world. " The prince said. "Senior brother Lin!" "Are you all right?" The crowd hastily raised Lin Zhengtian. "The prince''s strength is really extraordinary. It is said that he has already possessed the strength of juexingjing. We are fighting against him. We are afraid that we can''t take advantage of him." Chen Canghai murmured. "But now we have no way back! Today, the prince is afraid that he is going to destroy the Tibetan dragon house. We can only fight with him The disciple of Yijue soul sect called out. "Good! We escaped before. This time, we can''t escape again! " Lin Zhengtian stood up and took a deep breath. His eyes were full of determination. The people of the Tibetan dragon academy can''t resist at all. Only Yanfeng and others can fight against it. However, the number of soul cultivation masters brought by the prince is to deal with the lecturers of the Tibetan dragon academy, such as Yanfeng. Even they can''t play an advantage. The situation will get worse. "Stop it At this time, a clear drink spread all over the Tibetan dragon courtyard. All people are shocked. The prince slowly turned around and looked at the gate, but there stood a man in a white robe. He had sword eyebrows and stars. He was brave and had a very resolute face. White night! Wangdu is bigger than the first. His Majesty gave the king a different surname. He came at last. But the screams of the white night did not stop them. The Imperial Army continues to fight! Even some people don''t care about his appearance! "Looking for death!"White night''s eyes are full of murderous spirit. He directly pulls out his soft sword and cleaves to the nearest imperial army. Pooh! Violent soft sword with the brute force shock to those soldiers, their bodies like broken ice, squashed into a mass. "If you don''t stop! Kill He roared in anger, and he was crazy with soft sword. He was so fast that he didn''t have spectrum. In the blink of an eye, dozens of Imperial troops were killed. Even if he is a person of nine levels in the spirit state, he can''t stand a move in front of him! "After the forbidden area, this man''s strength has increased a lot." The prince moved his mind, raised his hand and yelled, "stop first!" All the Imperial troops were shaken and moved back immediately. They looked at those who were killed by the white night, and they were all frightened and cold hearted. Especially those soul cultivation masters, see the white night means so cruel, everyone scalp numb. This man is the white king? The big one? "Elder martial brother Bai?" The people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard were staring at the young people standing in front of them, and were stunned one by one. "Elder martial brother Bai, you... You finally come!" "Elder martial brother Bai, revenge for elder martial brother Zhang!" "Elder martial brother Bai, senior Sister Li... Senior Sister Li, she..." these mentally vulnerable students, like children, surround the white night and wail. They see hope. The appearance of the white night brought hope to them. "White night, why are you... Here?" Yan Feng sighed hard. Although the white night is the white king, but he came, what can he do? I''m afraid it will make the situation worse. In the white night, his eyes were frozen and he said in a low voice: "teacher, I''m a member of the Tibetan dragon Academy. How can I avoid the difficulties at the gate? What''s more, today I''m going to make an end to the matter of juehunzong, and to seek justice for my patriarch, for my elders, and for the thousands of people who died in the death of juehunzong! " The voice falls, the white night vision is cold, straight attack prince. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 In the face of the hostile eyes of the white night, the Prince did not dodge at all. He said faintly, "white night, you finally appear." "Did you know I would come?" "Of course, otherwise, I would not bring people here myself." The crown prince said: "this palace and ask, that ring... Is in your hand?" "I said no, would you believe it?" In the dark. "That''s right. I don''t need to ask. I''ll take it by myself. It doesn''t matter whether it''s in your hands or not. You have to disappear." The prince moved his hands, and the two soul cultivation masters went to the night. "However, if you hand over the things, I can let go of these people in the Tibetan dragon courtyard, and you will not see the tragedy of Bu Jue Hun sect in the Tibetan dragon yard again." The prince said again. White night eyebrows tight hair. If you give the ring to the crown prince, how can he be worthy of all the people in Jue Hun sect? How to be worthy of the patriarch Wei Qinghou? "Are you really going to kill all the people in the Tibetan dragon house?" The white night took a deep breath and said in a low voice. "Do you think this palace dare not? Or do you think this is not the way to do it? " "If you don''t have the courage, how can you be as you are today? However, if you do move your hand, I promise that I will fight with the people of the Tibetan dragon academy to the end. Although you have great energy in Wangdu, I believe that none of the people here today can leave alive. The strength here is damaged. It should be a great blow to you? And... You destroyed the Tibetan dragon house! That one has an excuse! I''m afraid you''ll be at a disadvantage. " The white night is light. "What do you mean by that?" The prince frowned. "There''s so much noise here, but there''s nothing about that one. Don''t you understand? Why did he call me the white king? The purpose is to use my hand to weaken your strength, understand? " The white night is light. That, of course, refers to the old emperor. The old emperor granted Bai Ye a different surname for no reason. Bai Ye thought about it for a long time. He thought about it for a long time. There was only one possibility. He wanted to set up a new enemy for the crown prince, so as to take advantage of the opportunity to weaken the prince''s power. White night, supported by the Tibetan dragon house, the Yin family and the Shen family, is undoubtedly the best choice. "I''m sure I''ll get that ring today." A moment later, the prince said. "Doomed to fight?" His face was chilly at night. "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me!" "Is it?" "Since I''m here, I''m trying to catch a fish in the net! Your Highness Prince, if you know that the ring is in my hand, you should know that there are more than one Jue Hun state person who died in my hand. No one here can stop anyone who I want to kill! " The prince''s face changed slightly at the sound. Threat, this is a naked threat. Although the dead dragon sword is used to kill juexing people in the white night, few people know that the dead dragon sword is used. The prince naturally thinks that this is the effect of Qianlong ring. "Be bold! You dare to threaten the prince A soul beside the prince said angrily. "If I speak to the crown prince, how can you interrupt me? Get out of here It''s cold at night. "You son of a bitch, you just got a false title. How dare you be so arrogant? I''m a soul state person, how can I care about you, a little stingy soul state mole ant? " The man was so angry that he leapt forward and killed him in the white night. He clasped a long green knife in his hand. The edge of the knife was cold. There was a terrible spirit in the edge of the knife. Before the blade was waved, the breath of the blade had burst out. has a strong spirit and a strong spirit. It can put the soul out of the air, the soul and the body, master the meaning of the soul, and master the essence of the soul of heaven. Breath out of the blade, such as meteorite falling, the earth directly crushed below, extremely terrifying. White night, one hand holding the sword, one hand after the negative, staring at the blow to the breath, but with a flash. Bang! The breath passed by, smashed behind, and blasted the earth out of a deep hole. On the other hand, the white night is still, and the powerful pressure of Jue Hun state can''t make any influence on him. The people of the Tibetan dragon house are in a daze. Yan Feng and others are also extremely shocked. "The white night is no more than the sixth level of Qi and soul state. Can it compete with the first level people of Jue Hun state?" "The bigger the challenge! Throughout the history of the great Xia Dynasty, I have never seen anyone with such ability! " "If the white night is safe today, I don''t know how it will grow in the future." The thrush''s eyes were shining. Several people nodded in secret. "I have some skills. It''s not lucky to be the first, but you are far from me. I''m going to kill you. It''s no different from killing pigs and dogs!" The man from juehu state roared with great strength, covering his whole body and rushing towards the white night. Even if there is only one level in Jue Hun state, it''s easy to kill people at any level in Qi soul state. Jue soul and Qi soul are two concepts, just like heaven and earth, and the gap between them is hard to measure. But this person is not an ordinary one. "Slaughtering pigs and killing dogs? Is it up to you? " The white night suddenly raised his head, looked indifferent, raised his hand and grabbed at the soul state person, and his whole body spirit was released.But it''s just spirit. "What?" "Elder martial brother Bai, be careful!" The people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard exclaimed in surprise when they saw the action of the white night. He didn''t motivate Yuan Li. Not to dodge, but to face up to the people in juexingjing! Arrogant! This is just too arrogant! Even some people in the Tibetan dragon academy can''t help thinking like this. "Elder martial brother Bai... Why is he so reckless?" Zhang Qinghong looked at the white night standing with negative hands. Her eyes were lost and she murmured. "Reckless? That''s not true. You don''t know him at all! " Next to Lin Zhengtian Dao. Bang! As soon as the strong man in the absolute soul state approached the white night, a blue light suddenly burst out from the soft sword in the white night''s hand. The blue light was like a meteor to break through all momentum and shoot straight into the sky. Even the clouds in the sky have been dispersed! The man fell to the ground and did not move. Dead! Second kill! The scene is very quiet!!! People''s eyes are like cow''s eyes, staring at the corpses on the ground. In the white night, he held the sword in one hand and pointed at the sky with no expression on his face. But he was filled with emotion. The Qianlong emperor is indeed a god man. This skill of storing souls was learned from the Emperor Qianlong. The purpose of teaching white night was to accumulate enough soul power to activate the array. I didn''t expect that it would be so effective when defending the enemy. After he left the palace, he kept accumulating his soul all the time. His four heavenly spirits were charged with soft sword. How terrible, only for this sword. The destructive power of this sword is comparable to that of the people in juexingjing. He wants to frighten everyone with this sword! "Slaughtering pigs and killing dogs? You are just a dog and a pig in front of me The white night glanced at the people present, put away the soft sword, looked at the prince''s side, and said coldly, "who else is dissatisfied with me? You can stand up and I''ll take anyone''s challenge! " The words fall, the prince around those soul repair masters brush back. They were all stunned. White night is such a bully! The crown prince frowned slightly, and said faintly: "white night, this palace comes here today, not with you alone." As the words fell, the Imperial Army regrouped again, and the soul monks gathered around the prince and set out. War is inevitable. The faces of the people in the Tibetan dragon house are tight. "Prince, this is your choice." Step forward in the white night, the eyes sink, and the murderous spirit gradually overflows. "There is nothing wrong with the way I choose. This road will lead me to the highest peak. Anyone who dares to block my way will be trampled under my feet and crushed into powder." The prince also stepped forward, fighting high: "today, I want to personally cut big than the first!" "The whole army obeys orders and exterminates the rebellious party. It is our great Xia mountain and river." A roar broke out. The crown prince is in action. The army crushed the cadets. White night, eyes such as blood, people such as male tiger, toward the prince. "Looking for death!" A strong man of juexingjing was furious and attacked the white night. But before he got close to the white night, he was hit by a chess piece and fell from the air. It''s Qifeng. "Protect the white night!" Qifeng yelled. The lecturers of the Tibetan dragon academy rushed to this side. The two sides meet in one place. The lecturers cleared the way for the white night and went straight to the prince. Now he has no idea of his identity. Even if he is the crown prince of the Empire, there is no way. Only by killing him can we calm down all this. But the prince was not afraid, facing the white night, he suddenly drank. "Yes! On the white night, our palace is also looking forward to fighting with you, but you were too weak before and did not have the desire to let the palace fight. However, after the trip to the forbidden area, your strength has increased a lot. Maybe now, you can give the palace some fun. " After that, the prince waved his hands, and the spirit of heaven rushed out of his back. There were two dark dragon shadows. These two dragon shadows circled him constantly. The dragon power was released and all the people around him were forced back. Twin spirits? Yes, the prince is also a twin soul! But his twin spirits as like as two peas! Two! In the white night, the complexion was coagulated. If we say that the common spirit is a genius without one in all, how rare is it? On this day, I''m afraid there is no prince in the history! Unique. Now look at the dead Ye Qian, compared with these people, it is too mediocre. "Two dragons out to sea!" The prince roared, and the shadow of the two dragons circled his arm, flying out like two black meteors, crashing into the white night."God "General trend!" After drinking in the daytime, the shadow of the two dragons slowed down. He took the sword and cut it, and the Dragon shadow was forced to retreat. "General trend? Interesting, then look at my general situation The prince takes back the Dragon shadow and throws it into the air. Roar! The two dragons soared into the sky and kept dancing. "General trend!" "Longwei!" Whoa. A terrible situation broke out. It is the profound meaning of the four major trends, and it is matched by a cold and piercing dragon power! People around him feel that breathing becomes difficult, and even the people in the absolute soul state can''t ignore it. The four major trends collided with the five major potential of the white night, and with the cooperation of Long Wei, they had a subtle confrontation. However, the prince''s strength is far more than that. He is not a person of Qi and soul state, but the existence of Jue Hun state. According to the preliminary judgment, it is at least above the second level! You can''t keep pestering. At night, his face was heavy, his eyes were full of murderous spirit, and his palm involuntarily touched the dead dragon sword on his waist www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 Dead dragon sword? No, the Dragon moon has already reminded us not to show the dead dragon sword at will, otherwise it will only lead to more trouble. Put your hands down at night. Since the dead dragon sword can''t be used, it can only be forced to attack! The white night suddenly stepped forward, the three heavenly spirits bloomed together, the three brilliance constantly flickered, and the soul power was released. "Epee Jue!" The soft sword blows away, and the body is shining. The terrifying brute force and the soul force mix together and cut at the prince. Prince cold hum, palm move, a bronze halo in the palm. At first glance, it was a dark copper sword with a dragon head embossed on its handle. He buckled it off with his backhand and collided with a soft sword with amazing brutality. Bang! The two swords collide and the power erupts. They all stepped back together, and no one took advantage of it. But the leopard''s body was as fast as the leopard''s feet. Whoosh! With the sharp angle of his sword, the sword vibrates rapidly. At the same time, he uses startling Hong''s footwork to dodge, and at the same time, he confronts the prince with the flash sword formula. There was a complete vacuum around them. At the same time, the general situation and Longwei were fighting fiercely. The ground completely collapsed and the surrounding buildings were destroyed. The scene was especially fierce. "The sword technique is not bad, but I don''t know if I can take it!" The prince suddenly raised the bronze sword and waved it forward. Bang! The blade of the ancient copper sword exploded, and countless tiny soul Qi splashed out. The white night urges the spirit to resist, but it comes from the breath of the strong person in the absolute soul state. The terrible breath breaks his soul Qi and his body is hit hard. White night repeatedly back, the body hit a shallow blood hole, people also back a few steps. The spirit of Qi soul state can not compete with Jue Hun state. But the prince was more shocked than the white night. "What a powerful body! If it is an ordinary person, even if it is a person in the absolute soul state, it is impossible to have such a trace! " The prince''s secret way. Whoosh! At this time, a sword air splashed over. The prince immediately raised his sword to resist. Dang! The sword Qi was shaken away, but the next second, it was a fierce sword Qi. Third. Fourth. The fifth way... each is more fierce than the other and extremely fierce. The prince cut out a sword Qi, took advantage of the situation to retreat, fixed his eyes and looked, but saw the white night pinched fingers into a sword. At this moment, the prince understood that the man in front of him could no longer use the realm to look at his strength. Whether it is the spirit of heaven, the general trend, the soul skills or the body, he is far more than the sixth level of Qi and soul state. The prince took a sword flower in his hand and wiped the sword with his finger, which activated the array sealed on the sword. The bronze sword immediately became dazzling. "Dragon shadow sword technique!" The prince drank, and his head circled. The two dragons rushed down in unison, taking the sword as the pillar and circling constantly. Without Longwei, the crown prince is bound to be much worse in terms of potential. However, this is not the case. Although Longwei was withdrawn, it was just after the shadow of the two dragons was attached to the ancient bronze sword, and a more powerful force than Longwei came into being. Sword power! No! And the sword! Bang! When the prince blows his sword, the moment the blade touches the soft sword, it looks like a bomb explodes, and the white night is directly shaken open, which is very frightening. The Twin Dragons hovering on the blade of the sword kept roaring and full of power. "The worst soul skills I''ve cultivated are Tibetan level and above. You are not my opponent!" The prince''s light way came again. "The second formula of Epee, shaking mountains and rivers!" Drink in the night, soft sword comes out again. But. With a thump, man was once again shaken open by the bronze sword, and his body trembled violently with the power of terror. It''s too powerful. In terms of soul skills, white night is too poor. Even if he has reached the peak of cultivation, the power of the move is reflected in this moment. He took a deep breath, and suddenly his eyes were grim, his body bowed, his eyes like a wolf, and rushed to the prince. In this moment, the whole person in the white night is directly turned into a shadow. Wolf attack! "What a fast speed!" The prince''s mouth was slightly raised, and his expression was not in a hurry. He split the sword in the air, and the sword body was filled with a layer of fierce sword spirit, which was arranged in front of him into an air wall. It''s amazing how to control the soul Qi perfectly. But the gas is building in this moment! There was another explosion. The air wall was blown to pieces. The prince''s pupils were slightly tight, and he quickly crushed a ring on his finger.It''s a magic weapon! Whoosh! He disappeared in an instant and reappeared a hundred meters away. White night stopped, this blow, completely lost. But the prince felt that his heart was empty. It was chilly behind him. Where he stayed at night, he could feel the terrible sword spirit. If I didn''t respond in time just now, I''m afraid I''m dead. This man can''t be careless. After all, the prince is a prince. As a royal person, he was born with a golden key. His cultivation resources are rich. Not to mention, his magic weapon is also extremely amazing. The white night hums a sound, and rushes to the past, the soul gas catharsis, the sword edge cuts to the prince. The prince fought back with his sword, and the two swords fought again. Two people you come and I go, soul skills wild swing, but do not see gas exhaustion, if ordinary people, now already tired lying down. In the white night, the body is strong, protected by the spirit of flowers and the spirit of heaven. He also practiced the "King Kong does not die". Even if he takes the prince''s attack, it will not affect the combat effectiveness. However, the prince is not an ordinary person. The robe he wears is actually a magic weapon. If the sword blade does not hit him, he can not be hurt by the sword Qi alone. Opportunities must be created. In the white night, his heart sank. Suddenly, the fighting scene in juehunzong wooden man''s room appeared in his mind. At this moment, he gave up his defense and turned his soul into yuan force. All the yuan forces of the three heavenly spirits rushed towards the soft sword. For a moment, the soft sword was shining brightly, as if it could destroy the heaven and destroy the earth. "Good momentum! But compared with me, it''s still too far away The prince''s fighting spirit is high. He jumps up and splits in the air. Suddenly, the ancient copper sword suddenly bursts into a sword spirit of several tens of meters long and falls into the air. I raise my sword in the white night. Bang! People fall from the air, the two swords collide, sending out a startling thunder, the earth is shattered. But it''s not over! The prince opened his mouth and vomited into the white night. A breath from the mouth, into a sword stabbed at the heart of the white night. How vicious! The master of soul Qi and Yuan power of Jue Hun state is really superb. White night heart a cold, quickly raised his left hand, toward the gas blade block. Pooh. His palms are pierced. The prince''s eyes flashed cold, his arms sank, the bronze sword pressed the soft sword moved down slowly, and the body of the white night was also a little bit trapped in the soil. "It''s a pity that you don''t use it for me. Otherwise, your achievements will be higher than now, and your life will not end here." The crown prince shook his head and regretted, but the words fell down. Yuan Li, the ancient bronze sword edge, suddenly surged out of the sword and turned into a sharp sword to stab the head of the white night. "You said that too early!" Said the white night. The prince''s eyes tightened. However, the white night suddenly raised one hand and directly grasped the bronze sword. The other hand clasped the soft sword and stabbed the prince''s chest fiercely. "Flesh and blood against my blade? White night! You are too arrogant The prince was furious. It was a naked shame. He suddenly pressed down to split the night in two. But at this critical moment. On the top of the white night, a terrible light was emitted again. The light bloomed green and went straight into the sky. It was very unique among the halos of the other three heavenly spirits. When this halo appeared, the wounds on the body of the white night grew at an amazing speed, and the hand with the ancient copper blade was as hard as steel. "What?" The prince was stunned. The soft sword pierced his chest. All around were stunned. All the people stopped fighting and looked at the scene. This green light... Is it the light of the soul? The light of the fourth night? That is to say, white night has four heavenly spirits? Four!! Four spirits? Crazy! All crazy! All the people present, no matter who are in the spirit state or in the absolute soul state, have a blank brain and can''t think! Four living souls! I can''t even imagine it! Unique, the whole summer... No, even if it is outside the summer, it is unique! Shushan was stunned. The thrush is stupid. Chess Phoenix is like petrification. The speech wind is stiff in place, motionless. Shen Hong stood in the same place, her lips whispered, and I didn''t know what to say. Those soul cultivation masters were shocked by this scene. "This is genius..." Mo Jian sighed and suddenly lost interest. "He''s so dazzling!" Lin Zhengtian smiles bitterly. "His appearance will be the misfortune of the whole summer genius." Li Muyun shook his head.In the light of the white night, even the twin spirits will be dim! "What would it be like if he had grown up?" The thought flashed through Yan Feng''s brain. Suddenly, his face trembled. No way! We can''t let white night go wrong. We must keep him anyway! As long as he is still alive, the Tibetan dragon house will be prosperous!!! In the white night, a sword pierced the prince''s chest, twisted the hilt, and kicked the prince. The prince spurted out hot blood, fell on the ground, convulsed twice, was out of breath more, less intake. "Protect your highness!" Those soul cultivation and Imperial troops rushed to this place one after another, and several Jue Hun state people attacked and killed them in the white night. They were extremely crazy. People didn''t care too much about it before. After all, the prince has the second level of juexingjing. He is protected by magic weapons. Even if he can''t kill Bai Ye, he can at least protect himself. But no one thought that the prince was defeated by the sword of white night! White night eyes a fierce, rushed to the prince. But at this time, there was a lot of commotion at the gate, and countless figures came towards it. "White night, you dare to hurt the prince, then today is the end of your Tibetan dragon house!" There was a loud roar. It''s Xin Quan, the president of the holy house, and Taidong, the tiger general. They brought all the masters of the sanctuary and the army of broken heaven. Seeing this, he immediately put a sword against the crown prince''s neck, and whispered: "you dare to mess around, the prince must have a different head!" "Dare you A man of nine levels in the spirit and spirit realm roared. But as soon as his words fell, a sword suddenly pierced his brow, and he fell to the ground. Nine soul sword rhyme! It''s white night. The crowd trembled. White night to take back his left hand, cold and drink: "you can try I have this courage!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 "Don''t be impulsive!" Xin kept calling a low voice, and then looked at the white night. When people saw the four heavenly spirits floating on the top of the white night, all of them were in a daze. "Is this magic?" Tadong''s lips trembled, unbelievable. "Even the prince is defeated... It''s not magic." Xin is like seeing heaven and man, and his eyes are shining at the white night. Four lives in heaven? Crazy! I don''t know what kind of shock it will cause if the news goes out. Genius? The genius above the big comparison is now put together with the white night, which is the gap between the hard rock and the beautiful jade. "All back off!" Drink in the daytime. The crowd retreated. "White night, if you dare to hurt the prince half a hair, don''t say that all the people in the Tibetan dragon house will bury you today. Even the whole people in Luocheng will be implicated in you and killed by your majesty! Think about it yourself Tiger general Taidong drank heavily. "Now that the prince is going to kill me, do you think I have a way back?" It''s cold at night. "The prince didn''t intend to kill you from the beginning to the end. He just wanted that thing!" Tai Tung Road. "Taidong, do you think I''m a three-year-old? Or was I not there when you exterminated hunzong? " "White night cold way:" you are what kind of person, I know, so, put away your set to come, don''t let me look down on you Taidong''s face was ugly. "What do you want?" He asked. "All of you have to leave the Tibetan dragon house!" He cried at night. "No way. It''s a capital crime for you to hold the prince. We won''t give you any chance to escape." Hsin said immediately. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill him?" White night evil road. "If I leave, the prince will be more dangerous." Xin continued. However, there was no anxiety in his eyes from the beginning to the end, as if the prince''s death had nothing to do with him. "Sinnon... You bastard..." the prince cried weakly. He has long been aware that Xin Chuan has a rebellious heart. The purpose of killing Shang long was to shock him. Unexpectedly, he was so brave. It seems that the prince''s life can not be deterred. He fixed his eyes on Taidong, and found that Taidong''s eyes had changed, and the color in his eyes gradually faded. "Taidong, you..." "Your Highness, my two sons are dead now. My wish is no longer the so-called grand ambition and hegemony, but the supreme power. I hope to get the supreme power, and then try to revive my son. Now, nothing is more important to me." He said hoarsely. Taidong''s intention is obvious. He also wants Qianlong ring! "If I don''t die today, you''ll be cramped and skinned!" The prince''s pale face was red, and the blood on his chest spurted more fiercely. No one expected that these two people would betray the prince at a critical moment. But at this time, a large number of figures rushed towards this side, and the sound of Hawking sounded in the air. An eagle circled in the air and flew towards this side. The man who controls the beast gate! Why are they here? The situation seems to be getting more complicated. The Tibetan dragon house is not small, but it is crowded by these numerous forces. The master of the holy yard takes Xin Quan and Taidong as the center and looks out of the gate with vigilance. But seeing the master of beasts and the Yin family coming this way, Yin XueYue, baizhixin, yinfeihua, in addition to these people, there is another person. Let everyone unexpected people! Nangong Mei! "What happened? Why is it so noisy here? Eh? Brother, white king, what are you doing Nangong Mei walks into the door with a surprised face and looks at the white night and the prince. She is surprised immediately. However, the master of controlling beast gate and even Tian moye are all present. With a well prepared appearance, no one will believe that Nangong Mei accidentally passed by here. "See Princess Mei!" Xin Duan and Taidong led people to pay tribute to Nangong Mei in Qi Dynasty. Nangong Mei shook her head and looked at the white night: "white king, what is going on in the end? Why do you want to hold your royal highness?" "The prince''s highness led the crowd to break into the Tibetan dragon''s courtyard, and wanted to kill our people. I had no choice but to protect myself." In the daytime. "Is it?" Nangong Mei listened, showing a look of anger, pointing to the Prince: "brother, even if you are a prince, you can''t be so lawless!" "What do you want?" The prince raised his head and stared at Nangong Mei coldly. Nangong Mei''s harmless face suddenly rose, and a smile hung on her face. "Without any reason, my brother suddenly launched an attack on the Tibetan dragon house. His behavior is very suspicious. I wonder if he was bewitched by some treacherous person, or was he... Rebellious? No matter what, brother, this trip has seriously threatened the safety of my summer. The subjects of Daxia obey the orders and kill the thieves. Return the Tomb Sweeping Day of Da Xia. Kill Nangong Mei, however, is not as elegant as she was before. A word full of murderous spirit falls down, and the man who controls the beast gate immediately rushes up.The prince''s face melted. Everyone was startled. What''s going on? Nangong Mei wants to kill the prince? Those who followed him immediately rushed forward to resist the masters of the beast gate. However, after this fight, those soul cultivation masters found that there were a large number of powerful people in juexingmen. From the routine and soul skills of these strong men, they all come from the palace without exception... at this moment, white night understood everything. He let go of his hand, let go of the prince, and backed away. Chess pieces! From beginning to end, the Tibetan dragon house has always been a chess piece between the old emperor and Nangong Mei. The old emperor wanted to abolish the crown prince and set Nangong Mei as the ruler of the country. Therefore, he used the Tibetan dragon yard as bait to lure the prince to come here, and then gave Nangong Mei a large number of experts. After entangled with the Tibetan dragon house for a while, the prince would jump out to clean up the mess and wipe out the prince! The old emperor was not unable to control the prince, but from the very beginning, he planned it! I''m afraid that he knows a little about qianlongjie in the hands of Bai Ye. White night deeply looked at Nangong Mei, this seemingly innocent girl, the city is so deep. When the prince was lifted up, he looked at Xin and Tai Dong over there and said coldly, "if you two don''t stand on my side now, I promise this woman will turn the gun head to deal with you immediately after solving me!" Xin incessant and Taidong are also shocked by Nangong Mei, who suddenly kills them. When they hear the prince''s words, how can they not understand the truth? Immediately mobilize strength to deal with the people who control the beast gate. The two sides fought, and the scene was extremely fierce. In this way, there seems to be nothing wrong with the Tibetan dragon house. However, it is obviously impossible to win the crown prince by controlling the beast gate alone. With the help of Taidong and xinduan, Nangong Mei soon fell behind. People get together. "Teacher, what should we do now?" Yin XueYue asked in a low voice. "The fight in the palace has been put on the stage. Today we will decide whether the prince will die or not. We are not in a position to join in. We will leave the Tibetan dragon house first." The wind whispered. "Good!" The crowd nodded. "I can''t go!" At this time, the white night suddenly said. The crowd was stunned. The wind frowned. "Yes, I can''t go." Lin Zhengtian laughed bitterly: "since Princess Mei dares to attack the prince, she obviously has the support of her majesty. I''m afraid that now, a force stronger than the control of the beast gate has arrived. It''s obviously too late for us to retreat." "Greater power?" People were shocked. But listening to the sound of a large number of neat steps outside the Tibetan dragon courtyard, a strong spirit like a mountain pressing towards this side. "Forbidden army!" The crowd in the Tibetan Dragon House screamed. The prince over there turned pale at the sound. The old emperor... Finally broke his face. A wild horse jumped directly from the two meter high wall, and the heavy armour with a long gun shot into the gate, the ground was trampled on shaking. In the blink of an eye, the whole Tibetan dragon courtyard is full of imperial guards, a dark gun at everyone present. Including the people of the Tibetan dragon academy! "Father and Emperor..." the crown prince murmured. When the forbidden army was separated, a golden chariot drove into the gate. The curtain of the chariot was not lifted. There was an old man sitting inside. "Why... Why? I''ve done well enough. Why do you want to abolish me? Why did you replace me? I am the master of this country The prince''s expression is excited, the complexion is red to shout. "If you are willing to accept my arrangement, even if you can''t be the crown prince, at least I will protect you, but you secretly form a party for private gain, control the government, disobey the orders of the emperor, and intend to rebel! How can I tolerate you The old emperor''s cold voice came from the chariot. "What can''t I compare with Nangong Mei?" Cried the prince bitterly. "You are better than her at any point, but..." the old emperor closed his eyes and said slowly, "Meier, you have worshipped immortal xuansong as a teacher." "Immortal xuansong?" The prince''s face was pale, as if he had heard something incredible. He stared at Nangong Mei and his lips trembled: "so... That rumor is true. Nangong Mei, are you really a member of tianhongzong?" Tianhongzong? Which super clan does Da Xia depend on? The heart beat in the daytime. "I have already reminded you, but you still refuse to listen to the arrangement of my father. You can''t blame us for this step." Nangong meidan road. The prince stepped back a few steps, and suddenly he burst into laughter, and his voice was crazy. "My efforts, my talent... In the end, she was trampled on by her identity... It turned out that from the beginning, I was just a joke... Funny... Funny! Ha ha ha... ""Take it down!" The old emperor said. "Take it?" The prince suddenly stopped smiling and murmured at Taidong over there: "general Taidong, we have no way to go now. Leave Wangdu quickly!" "Go Taidong drinks, and suddenly takes out a magic weapon and smashes it to the ground. Bang! The ground immediately covered with a large amount of dust fog, obscuring everyone''s sight. "Langya level Horcrux?" Someone exclaimed. "We can''t let Taidong escape, otherwise they will integrate all the garrisons and counter attack the capital if they leave the capital." Someone yelled. "Chase!" The old emperor said. The forbidden army ran wild. White night''s eyes permeated with a strong sense of killing. He turned his head and said to Lin Zhengtian, "elder martial brother Lin, look at them here. I''ll go after the prince!" Lin Zhengtian nodded seriously: "be careful." "Well!" The white night jumped out of the sanctuary. Wei Qinghou, millet grass, fish long song, broken tail wolf... These people''s death, all related to the prince. Today, in any case, he has to be the prince. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 Whoa. A gust of wind swept by, and three figures fell on an unknown mountain outside the capital. Under the feet of the three, a large array of glittering and moistening is constantly turning. "I always thought I would not use this spirit riding spirit, but I didn''t expect to use it today." Taidong throws his discarded Horcrux on the ground with a sigh in his mouth. Running away is a disgrace to the general. "We could have done as planned, won the Qianlong ring and directly pulled the old thing from the throne, but you betrayed me. Now you have come to such an end. No one can blame you." The prince said coldly. "Your Highness, it''s not that we want to betray you, but you don''t meet our needs! What we want is not power, but the Supreme Soul way. I have stayed in the realm of juexingjing for too long! I need a breakthrough! Step into a higher level, otherwise, I will not even have the qualification to step into the clan domain. " It''s hard to say. Although he was the president of the holy house, he had a high status and incomparable strength, but he was already an old man. If he did not break through the cultivation and increase his longevity yuan, he would not have a chance. Although soul practitioners live longer than ordinary people, their life span is calculated according to their accomplishments. Jue Hun state is only about 200 years old. "I know what you think, but we haven''t succeeded yet. Everything is empty talk. When I sit in the position of king of Xia, I will give you what you want! Qianlong ring? Countless cultivation resources? I can give it to you! " The prince gasped heavily. They looked at each other and nodded. "With your Highness''s words, we can rest assured." "Your Highness, let''s go to the northwest camp. There are as many as 80000 troops stationed there. The leading general is my dry son. As long as we get there, we can make a comeback." Taidong sink road. "Now the old man has only the forbidden army and a few forces in Wangdu who can be mobilized. He is not our opponent! Go, northwest camp The prince said, and the three set out at once. But at this time, a fast shadow rushed over, and then a soft sword flew to this place and smashed into the earth. Bang Dong! The ground was cracked by the soft sword which seemed to be thin and soft! "White night!" The prince stares at the soft sword, gnashing his teeth. Not far away, the night stopped panting in place, in order to catch up with the three people, he was almost in the spirit of the road. "He alone?" Taidong frowned. "This man has four heavenly spirits, and his potential is beyond measure. If he does not remove them today, he will become a great disaster in the future." Said Xin. "Don''t waste time pestering with him. There must be a master of the forbidden army behind him. Let''s go!" Cried the prince. "Gone?" Drinking in the white night, the nine soul sword formula is stored and the sword spirit is thrown out. "A little bit of work!" Xin incessantly murmured, and the spirit was released. A gang Qi wall appeared all over the three people. The nine spirits sword Qi of the white night could not be pierced. "White night, recognize your own strength, although you can hurt the prince, but in front of me and general Taidong, you are not as good as ants. Get out of here, or I will kill you!" Xin never stops. "Kill me?" In the white night, his eyes were cold, but he didn''t flinch. Instead, he walked towards the three people. "Never stop! This sentence should be said by me! At first, when your holy master went to Los Angeles, he bullied others and bullied others. He tried to harm me even more. Later, he got the help of all the elders of juehun sect. Although I have been in juehun sect for a short time, the elders of juehun sect have taught me a lot. In my eyes, they are all my masters. However, juehun sect was destroyed by you. Today, I need to wait for you And avenge them "Revenge? Funny. If you think you have this ability, try it. " Taidong said with a smile. The pace didn''t stop at night, and went on. "Prince, Xin is endless. Do you still remember Jianlong immortal?" "Jianlong immortal?" All three were stunned. "When you come out of Los Angeles, how can you know Jianlong immortal?" Xin continued to sink. "One of my masters is a demon wolf sitting down by Jianlong immortal. He has taught me the profound meaning of the general situation. He wants me to revitalize the Tibetan dragon house. Although he didn''t say so, I know that he wants me to avenge Jianlong immortal! I will do it today. " At night, the palm of my hand touched the sword on my waist. Dead dragon sword? Xin''s pupils trembled wildly, and he cried in a hurry: "be careful of his sword! Get out of the way "I''ll take you to sacrifice the sword first." In the white night, he watched Xin incessantly and rushed forward step by step. Xin incessantly saw that there was no way to avoid it. He roared and waved his hands. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang... there were eight violent explosions in the area centered on the white night, and the violent yuan force shock made the whole body tremble and dizzy. He was busy urging the spirit of the flowers and the sky, and a continuous force of soul poured into his body, moistening the damaged flesh and blood."Eat me, cut the sky!" Xinchang has been forced to rush, crazy, extend a finger, fingers out of a red beam, beam condense growth sword, with his action from the sky, split to the white night head. The night was staring at the Xin, not dodging, a sword pulled out. "Dead dragon!" Roar! The Taidong near the prince was shocked and flew together. They only felt that there was a bleak and fierce roaring of dragon in their ears, shaking the soul. WOW! The wind blew up, and the whole mountain suddenly disappeared. All the sand and petrochemical were powder, and a golden light rushed up the sky like Golden Dragon. Xin endless soul sword instantly broke, people fell from the air, hit the ground convulsed two times, mouth directly wow spit out blood. Prince and Taidong fixed their eyes, only to find Xin endless body up and down, covered with long and thin blood seam, the man... Has died. "Dragon Sword... Is this the legendary Dragon Sword... Not worthy of... You are not worthy of him..." br > Xinchang screamed and cried out, suddenly, his body was broken and hundreds of pieces died directly. The night breathed and the dragon sword was collected into the sheath. The hand holding the sword had been scalded off a layer of skin. The dean of the holy house, who is said to have the greatest strength in the soul state, died in the hands of the white night. Taidong and Prince are both in a trance, and they can''t believe to see this scene. Two people and Xin continue to live with each other for a long time. For their strength, the two people know their stomach clearly, without doubt, but today, he died in this!! "What a terrible magic weapon! Dragon sword? I seem to have heard of this name! " The prince was pale. Suddenly, he sweat cold, if he used this magic weapon in the night before, then he would have been different? "Don''t panic, my highness. I think he is in a hurry to take the sword, and his breath becomes very weak after he leaves the sword. Therefore, he can not use the sword continuously! Otherwise, he would have swept us with this sword! " "Now is the best time to solve him, go ahead!" said Taidong After all, Taidong rushed first. He roared like a tiger roaring mountain forest, and his mouth spewed out his soul and gasped into a sound wave, and then he swayed to the four directions. I feel dizzy when I am shaken back a few steps in the night. "The spirit flower!" He drank a low, spirit of the flower heaven again launched, with the "auxiliary heart curse", a clear force to cover the brain. Adjust your posture in the white night. The strength consumed by the dead dragon sword is restored quickly under the stimulation of four heavenly spirits. He pulled up the soft sword on the ground and attacked Taidong. "Tiger power God palm!" Taidong came to the palm, and the palm seemed to have a vigorous wind rushing out, and the soft sword that was stabbed was born and bent. The white night shock arm, the momentum is urged to open, the soft sword is covered by the great momentum, hardness rise, the vigorous wind will be pierced. Dang! The sword tip collides with the palm, but Taidong''s body is like steel, and it is very hard. "I have been fighting for summer for many years, and I have been fighting for peace in summer. What a powerful man has never seen. You yellow mouthed child dare to fight against him? I don''t know how to live! " Taidong eyes cold, suddenly grasp the soft sword, the other hand into a knife, the soft sword body to the hard split past. Bang Dang! The soft sword was split into two pieces... broken in bare hands! And the broken is still this ten thousand jin sword! Tedong is so terrible! "Get out of here!" Taidong roars again, mouth. Blast waves, white night is all shocked. There are too many differences in strength. Taidong has at least eight levels of absolute soul state, one breath and one bullet finger, which can burst out the peak power of spirit state. If there are not four spirits, I''m afraid that roar just now will be enough to open the chest of the white night. "Xin is right. You have a great talent! It must be removed, or even if the prince sits in the position of the king of the great Xia, he will not be stable. " Taidong eyes flash through the murderous, no longer have any scruples, people rushed again, a roar, the sound wave burst open. "Nine soul sword trick!" The white night steps to turn, hands quickly release the sword Qi, soul metabolizing force, the whole person blooming a brilliant light, sword Qi like rain. But Taidong is like a tiger fearless of everything. His body is copper, skin and iron. The sword blows on him, but it can not cause him a little damage. The first general of the Empire, when real to the name. A blow came. White night hands interlaced, palm overlapping against that fist. Dong! Once again, the man flew out, hit the big stone not far away, the stone immediately smashed, and in the night, he felt that his palm seemed to be completely broken, and the severe pain made him almost unable to hold his finger. "It''s no shame that it''s general tiger!" The night was cold. But he was not panicked. He lifted his hand and grabbed it towards the spirit of heaven above his head. The Taidong, who was supposed to rush up, was in a big change."You want to sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" He cried out. As the name suggests, sacrificing the spirit of heaven, as its name implies, is to quickly refine a celestial soul as a sacrifice to extract all its strength. This is a means of breaking the net. After refining, the user will burst out with extremely terrifying power in a short period of time, but the spirit will disappear without trace after being sacrificed. Usually, the soul person will not do this. After all, it is a matter of self destruction of the soul road. However, the white night is different. He has four heavenly spirits. Even if one is sacrificed, there are three more. It is better than dying in the hands of these two people. "Boy, don''t be impulsive. It''s not easy to get the spirit of heaven. How can you waste so much?" At this time, the white night''s ears sounded an anxious voice. It''s the Qianlong emperor. "I have no way out." It''s cold at night. "Who said there was no way back? Isn''t it just a soul breaker? It''s easy to deal with. " "What can you do?" The road sank in the white night. Sacrificing the spirit of heaven is his card, which is why he dare to chase after him. If he doesn''t kill these three people, he is sorry for the ring in his hand. "It depends on your understanding! He has a strong soul and kills people with his breath. I can teach you a way to block his soul breath. If his soul is sealed, it will be your chance! " Qianlong Dadi road. "Say it." The white night looses the spirit of heaven and retreats. "The Qi seals the elixir field, the heavenly soul draws Qi, the Qi injects the yuan force, turns the flow ten fingers, points to condense a little..." the Qianlong emperor recited. This is the pithy formula of soul skill. But in this case, how can ordinary people learn? "This method is the next strategy. I think it''s better to set up an array. You should retreat first and strive for some time to set up the array. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to kill him." Emperor Qianlong thought about the next way. But the white night did not seem to hear, actually according to his formula, began to dance his hands, the spirit of the body flow like a flood. "Bravado? Think it''s useful? " Taidong saw that the white night released the soul of heaven, but he began to dance his arms, hummed and killed again. He roared to open, around the sand and stone, the earth split, the sky clouds were dispersed, good health powerful. "Luck is at your fingertips." "The soul moves in the heart." "Qi Chong Tianqi acupoint." "Soul Yang opens external acupoints." ... the white night turned a blind eye and continued to dance his hands. The Emperor Qianlong watched the action of the white night through the Qianlong ring, and the whole people were stunned. "This boy, just believe me? If what I said was to deceive him, he would surely die with such a big flaw now! " The Emperor Qianlong whispered. But suddenly, his eyes opened in the white night, his ten fingers glowed, and the light quickly condensed on his index finger... "die!" The tiger general slapped hard on the chest of the white night. But the finger of white night stabbed at his chest at this moment... Dong! The dull sound rises again. The white night was shaken off and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. However, Taidong was frozen in place, his body trembled twice, and he was shocked. "You made it out?" The Emperor Qianlong was stunned. Although the "Feng Jue Zhi" of the white night move was extremely ugly, he just exerted its power. Genius? At this moment, Rao is a Qianlong, and he can''t help admiring. He has been on the mainland for so many years. He has never seen anyone who can thoroughly understand a strange soul skill in such a short time. The white night spits out the blood in his mouth. He jumps up, buckles the broken soft sword and kills Taidong. "You''ve stopped my breath? But even that doesn''t change much! The soul force that blocks my breath is too weak. I can break it within ten breaths, but it''s you who can''t live for ten breaths! " Taidong roared, a punch to go, the brute force waved, fist tiger power. A murderous explosion! "Let''s see who dies first!" White night looks ferocious, suddenly left hand toward the waist of the dead Dragon Sword erase. "Can you draw your sword?" Taidong''s heart beat and his fist shook. But in this electric light and Firestone, the cold light in the eyes of the white night suddenly appears, and people disappear in an instant. Sonorous! A ripple shaking in the air is a ripple of element force! Taidong''s whole body is frozen, just like petrification. When the white night reappeared, it was already behind him. Wolf attack! In the distance, the prince''s pupil trembled. The broken sword in white night''s hand is still dripping with blood... the victory or defeat has been divided! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 Challenge of exceeding the level? In the summer, it''s nothing new. The more talented people beat their rivals in the first and second stages. However, the more third-order and fourth-order, it is very rare. Fifth, sixth? That is almost impossible. So... It''s a step 10? I''m afraid nobody can believe this kind of thing! But today. White night, actually more than the whole twelve! The prince opened his eyes, and if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe it at all. He found himself in a calm heart, unable to calm at the moment, as if to jump out of his throat. General tiger of the Imperial Hall was killed by a small Tibetan dragon academy student. The body of Taidong fell down slowly, his neck and neck were cracked and blood was spewed out, and people were unconscious. Prince has been watching, according to him, Taidong solves the problem of the night, but the reality has turned out to be a big reversal. Although this man is not as strong as Taidong, his grasp of the details of the battle is terrible. In the last confrontation with Taidong, he deliberately made the appearance of drawing the dragon sword. The prince swore that the sword of dead dragon could not be pulled out in the white night. But in the electric fire stone room, the action of white night immediately shocked Taidong. Even though Taidong himself knew, the sword that was killing Xin was too shocking. Taidong was frightened subconsciously. And this fear appeared in a moment, just by the night to seize, a sword wipe. In the evening, he threw the broken soft sword aside and turned to the prince. The prince was stabbed by his sword before, and he had lost his power of war, otherwise he would have been away. "I didn''t expect that... The dean of the hall holy house Xin Chang, tiger general Taidong... Died in your hands." The prince showed a bitter look, and the eyes of the book were full of British spirit, and now they were dim. "Is this a trick?" "No, it''s just a cocoon." "It''s just the consequences of your own fault," the white night said! If it wasn''t for you, the soul sect would not be defeated, and the patriarch would not give me the ring. If it wasn''t for you, real man Jianlong would not die, the tail broken wolf would not inherit my great power and righteousness, and I would not have won the first place in the world. You will not have today! " "So, we made the situation of today by ourselves?" The prince suddenly laughed, and his eyes became colder and colder. "Originally, I was a prince of high standing high, with the talent of the world. When I was less than 25, I reached the Ninth level peak of Qi soul state. Before 30, I stepped into the absolute soul state for cultivation. Who had such a talent in the summer?" "But, but!! Since Nangong Mei''s woman came back from the group of clans, everything has changed. The old thing began to alienate me, and gave me no more training resources, no longer gave me benefits, even my prince''s position, would be taken away! This summer, it should be mine! " "Nangong Mei is just a silly woman with nothing to do. Why does she get all this? So, I can only rely on myself, the dragon ring is my only chance to flip the plate, as long as there is it, I can defeat that old thing! It''s just unexpected, white night! You''re here, you''ve broken all my plans! You ruined me! " The prince was a little bit hissing. "I ruined you? You know, because of your interests, you destroyed countless people! " In the evening, I raised my hand and waved a sword at the fingertips. The prince took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes. "I have recognized that it is the end of this palace to die in the hands of the four born spirits. But on the night before I leave, I will warn you that your four life spirit will bring you endless troubles. If I were you, I would never show the four heavenly spirits in front of people! Otherwise, it will only lead to the scourge of killing! " I heard it in the night, and my eyebrows were very heavy. He knows what the prince means. "Thank you!" The night is light, sword Qi toward the prince''s forehead. Poop. The prince moved a few times, then fell to the ground and died completely. Looking up at the sky in the white night, I took a deep breath. "Master, Mr. cereal, elders, you can rest." ... br > the late arrival of the forbidden army was only after leaving the scene in the evening. At this time, the holy drive is still in the Tibetan dragon yard, and all the people in the Tibetan dragon yard stand by and wait. The prince, Taidong and some of the holy houses were suppressed. "Where is white king?" The old emperor saw that he was injured all over the night and walked into the Tibetan dragon house and said. "Go back to the throne and put out the rebellion." The night is light. "What about the prince?" Asked the old emperor. "I will tell your majesty that the prince has been killed by the king of white." "A nearby forbidden army stepped forward and said with a fist. "Taidong and Xin are killed by the white king?" The old emperor asked again."To your majesty, yes." That''s humane. It was a surprise to the audience. The white night one person, killed Xin unceasing and Taidong? How could that be possible? The yellow eyes of the old emperor twinkled with strange light. Even if the crown prince killed him, the matter did not end. White night already knew that the old emperor was not good at fighting. He wanted to leave directly, but he gave up the idea of leaving because of the fact that the Bai family in Luocheng still had a lot of colleagues in the Tibetan dragon house. "White king, how dare you At this time, the old emperor suddenly gave a big drink. The sound was startled and the surrounding people were stunned. What''s the matter, your majesty? But listen to the old emperor deep drink: "bold white night, when did I say let you kill the prince?"? I want to capture the prince and those rebellions. If I don''t say I want to kill him, even if the prince is wrong, he is my flesh and blood. How can you interfere here? Come on, bring me the white night! Enter the prison and wait for my fate "Yes Next to them, the guards clasped their fists and immediately went to night. Many people didn''t respond to the sudden change of attitude of the old emperor. Which song is this? But I see it through the night. Now the prince is dead, and he has no value to the old emperor. On the contrary, it is the treasure on the body, but the old emperor is thinking about it. The white night is calm and has a cold smile. "Stinky boy, you''re really on guard. This old thing is really not a thing. It''s going to hurt you." The voice of Qianlong emperor is remembered in Qianlong ring. "Old fox, can you save me?" White night heart asked. "Oh, I''ve seen a lot of this situation. I haven''t saved you for a minute?" Qianlong confidently said: "fortunately, you boy has made preparations in advance. Now as long as you activate the big array, it''s easy for you to leave this." "If I want to leave, I will not come back! If you do something, you have to do it absolutely. The prince threatened me. I killed him. Now that the emperor is threatening me, it''s a big deal to kill him all at once and twice! " The eyes of the white night flashed cruel. "You are so decisive. I like it. Ha ha." Emperor Qianlong said with a smile. "Father, is it not good to do this Nangong Mei saw that the old emperor was going to attack the white night. She quickly stood up and comforted him. "Meier, my father knows that this man has saved you, but he has violated the law and order and executed the prince without authorization. If he does so, does he have me in his eyes?" The old emperor hummed. Nangong Mei opened her mouth and could not speak. How could she not see that the old emperor did not want to punish the white night, but wanted to figure out the treasure of the white night. The killing of Taidong and Xin incessantly in the white night must be a treasure, and the only explanation is that the imperial forbidden area has gained incredible benefits in the forbidden area. "Your Majesty, think twice. It is a great achievement to eliminate evil for the country at night, and he should not bear this crime!" Yanfeng stood up and pleaded for the white night. "yes or no, I has the final say." The old emperor''s voice sank. "Your Majesty, the white night has no sin. The crown prince is in disorder. If he is allowed to escape, there will only be greater chaos. Killing the prince in the white night will benefit the summer!" Mo Jian also opened his mouth. "Your Majesty, the night is innocent. Please take back the order!" "Your Majesty, the white night is innocent." "Your Majesty..." the Tibetan dragon house, Lin Zhengtian and the Yin family pleaded for the white night, and they even knelt down. But there is no action in the white night, because there is no use in pleading now. Sure enough, the old emperor glared at the crowd and became furious. He patted the armrest of the chair and growled: "it''s the opposite! All in reverse? How dare you obstruct my decision? From now on, if I hear anyone pleading for the white night again, I will not let go! Come on, bring me the white night "Yes The two forbidden men rushed towards the white night. But they are not close, a figure in front of the white night. It''s Angelica dahurica. "If you want to move my brother, step over my body!" Baizhi heart silver teeth clenched, shouting. "Zhi heart... You quickly back away!" White night Leng next, hastily pull back the heart of Angelica dahurica. The next second, another figure stood in front of the white night. It''s Lin Zhengtian. "You want to move my younger brother? Do you agree with me Lin Zhengtian''s face is still that pair of elegant smile, even if the face is the master of this country, he is still not in a hurry, everything in the palm of his hand. "Elder martial brother Lin..." "Your Majesty, I always respect you very much. However, elder martial brother Bai is not wrong at all. Moreover, he also saved our whole Tibetan dragon house. Without him, we would have died in the hands of the prince. Without him, we would have been slaughtered by the holy yard. So, if you want to take white night away, please take us too!"Several hot blooded men from the Tibetan dragon house came forward and fought in a row, facing the old emperor fearlessly. "Your Majesty, and me!" "If you want to catch me, you should catch me first!" People came forward in unison. Shen Hong, Li Muyun, Yin XueYue, Lu Xiaofei... at this moment, none of them retreated. People turned into human walls and stood in front of the white night. Those forbidden soldiers looked around one by one, unable to start. "Chaos! It''s all chaos! It''s all party disorder The old emperor became more and more angry, and his whole body was shaking. He stood up and wanted to give orders. However, others stood up and stood in front of the white night. The appearance of this man surprised everyone. It''s Nangong Mei... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 "Meier, you''re going to plead for him, too?" The old emperor was angry. "Father, Meier knows that all you have done is for the sake of Meier''s good. But now that her brother has been killed, Meier doesn''t want to implicate more innocent people because of herself. Please take back the Edict and spare the night!" Nangong Mei pleads in a low voice and kneels down on her knees. The night is silent. Nangong Mei stands out, but the meaning is different. But the old emperor at the moment had already been completely infuriated by the people''s actions. "Asshole! A bunch of assholes! I am the emperor. How dare you disobey my meaning The old emperor walked over a few steps, and his yellow eyes were angry and ferocious at Nangong Mei: "do you know what my father did all this for? I''m not just for you! Also for our summer! In the white night, there will be a deity of my ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty. If you get it, you will be able to reach the summit in the future! I can also get rid of the tianhongzong and dominate the whole country! " "Father, Meier will work hard to cultivate and rejuvenate the summer, but Meier doesn''t want to do it in this way. In this way, Meier is uneasy." Nangong Mei Road. When they heard this, they nodded in secret. Although Nangong Mei is a woman with deep city government, she is not seduced by interests at this juncture. It can be seen that she is also a person of principle. "Don''t you want me to die?" The old emperor stamped his feet. Of course, he didn''t do all this for nangongmei. Nangong Mei knew that the old emperor liked tianhongzong after nangongmei. Although he didn''t like tianhongzong, there was no doubt that the huge energy of tianhongzong could not be compared with that of the small Xia state. The old emperor wanted to make use of nangongmei and use tianhongzong as a springboard for the great Xia to become a powerful country, As long as Nangong Mei gets the Qianlong ring and ascends the high-level position of tianhongzong by virtue of the ring, he can make full use of the resources of tianhongzong to strengthen the state of Xia. This is the prince can not do, so the old emperor resolutely abandoned it. "My father, white night is my summer man, and also my four living spirits. If he grows up, will he not be the blessing of summer? Such a person should be well trained! " Nangong Mei Road. "If he grows up, little summer can''t hold him at all." The old emperor said. "Although I don''t have a long relationship with white night, I can see that white night is not the kind of ungrateful person!" "You don''t have to say that again!" The old emperor seemed to have lost his patience and suppressed his anger in his heart. He said in a low voice: "pass on my will, take the white night, and kill anyone who obstructs or comforts me!" The old emperor was determined to have a white night! "I see who dares to move!" The wind suddenly stepped forward and the spirit was blooming. "Does the Tibetan Dragon House want to be a rebel?" The old Emperor didn''t care at all. He roared, "Yanfeng, I think you have cultivated many talents for the summer. I have to be patient again and again, but my patience is limited. Don''t think I dare to kill you! Do it "Yes All the guards rushed up. "No way!" Yan Feng took a deep breath and whispered, "ready to send the night away!" "Yes Next to Shushan, thrushi, Qifeng nodded together. The crowd immediately urged the spirit to prepare for the war. "Stop it!" Suddenly, a grand voice sounded from the center of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. The spirit of the crowd was shocked and they looked at the source of the sound. A gray light blooms from the top of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Above the gray light, there is an old figure. This figure stepped on the light, like a god man, supreme, his appearance, so that all the people on the scene were breathing tight. The old emperor, with a heavy complexion, stood up from his chair and stared coldly at the visitor. Many students of the Tibetan dragon academy looked at the old man with doubts. However, a group of lecturers headed by Yanfeng were busy bowing and bowing, shouting: "I''ve met the president!" Dean! Is this the real president of the Tibetan dragon academy? Although Yanfeng has been in charge of the Tibetan dragon academy, he is only a deputy, and the Lord is the old man. The god dragon can not see the end. "Is this the president of our Tibetan dragon academy?" "It is said that the president''s strength has reached the level of perfection! If he appears, we must be saved! " "Great!" The disciples of the Tibetan dragon house were ecstatic. "Guanglong! You''re here at last The old emperor said in a deep voice. "Yes, your majesty!" The old man walked up in the air and said slowly. "What? Are you going to be against me The old emperor asked coldly. "No, Guanglong is no more than a soul. How dare you fight against your majesty?" "Then get out of the way." "Your Majesty, Bai Ye is a disciple of our Tibetan dragon house and a member of our Tibetan dragon house. If he makes a mistake, I, as the president, will certainly punish him severely. However, if he is right and others are more and more at fault with him, I will not let him go, no matter who he is!" Guanglong road.On hearing this, the old emperor''s face suddenly changed: "do you think I slandered the white night?" "Right and wrong are just and free from the hearts of the people. Your Majesty''s decision-making is right or wrong. Everyone knows it clearly. It''s just because of the Majesty''s majesty that they dare not express themselves." "Asshole!" Suddenly, the old emperor''s body was shocked and his momentum was blooming. In a flash, President Guanglong''s momentum was shaken a bit. White night eyebrows a tight. The old emperor was also a master of soul cultivation, and his strength could not be lower than that of Xinquan and Taidong! "Guanglong, for the sake of our acquaintance, I can forgive the great disrespect of the Tibetan dragon house today, but I will not forgive you in the white night! Come on! Bring me the white night "If you want to become a battlefield today, your majesty said Guanglong stepped forward, and all the forbidden troops were frozen in place. My heart trembled at night. The strong! The real strong. And Wei Qinghou, Taidong, xinduan and other people brought him different feelings. "Dean, what is his cultivation?" The white night whispers. "What? Is the existence of this stage so surprising to you? If you know my real body, you will not be scared to death? " The Qianlong emperor seemed to hear the murmur of the white night and began to laugh. "Old fox, when is it? I''m still in the mood to joke. I''m going to die. If I die, Qianlong ring will surely fall into other people''s hands. I''m weak and can''t do anything to you. But if others know that there is a soul of the great emperor in this ring, it will be interesting." Dark road in the white night. "You little bastard!" The Qianlong emperor was very angry, but he still agreed: "I can save you, but you must promise me. After this, you will help me find a poisonous Jiao. It doesn''t matter whether it''s alive or dead." "What are you going to do?" "It''s none of your business. I''ll ask you if you''ll agree." "Yes White night nods. "Good!" The Qianlong emperor laughed and whispered: "you don''t know much about my ring. In fact, there is a hidden array in this ring. I''ll use my power to open the array temporarily. If there is any situation, you can activate this array. I''ll protect you from death!" "The situation is not clear, let''s take a look at it for the moment." The white night whispered. The appearance of Guanglong made it difficult for the old emperor. He never thought that the white night was so high in the heart of the people of the Tibetan dragon house. This is not surprising. At the beginning of the holy yard provocation, Mo Jian was wounded, and Li Muyun was pale. It was the night when he stepped forward to fight back the powerful enemies of the holy yard. At the beginning, the Tibetan dragon house was suppressed by all parties, and talent withered and no one could use it. It was one person who went forward in the daytime to participate in Dabi, and won the first prize for the Tibetan dragon house and saved it from fire and water. At the moment, the white night is not only a hero in the heart of the Tibetan dragon house, but also an idol. It''s their spiritual support. The forbidden army was shocked by Guanglong. Even if he was a court expert, he was afraid that he was not the enemy of Guanglong. Depending on the situation, I''m afraid the old emperor will have to do it himself. There was a strong sense of war in the eyes of the old emperor, and a unique momentum that only the emperor of 95 had released, which was daunting. "Come on! Guanglong, let me see if you have made any progress over the years! " As soon as the old emperor drank, his hands went out, and two heavenly spirits burst out of his head directly! One gold and one red. The red sky soul is the soul of the fire snake. The soul spits out the flame, which is so terrible that it is a mutated soul. The golden sky soul is actually a magnificent golden dragon spirit, which is the top ten Heavenly spirits in the sky. As soon as the soul of the day appeared, people had an impulse to worship. "Is that the spirit of the dragon in the ninth five year plan? It is said that this soul was passed down by the ancestors of the great Xia Dynasty. When the old emperor died, the spirit of heaven would be sealed in the jade seal and passed on to the next emperor. It is the representative of the emperor. " Lin Zhengtian murmured. "Offend, your majesty!" Guanglong didn''t show weakness. After a big drink, there were two heavenly spirits on top of his head, one male cow''s and one xuangui''s. Surrounded by two spirits, Guanglong''s body is strong and powerful, and its defense is amazing. The fire snake comes with the Golden Dragon and blows at Guanglong''s body, but it can''t make him step back. A fierce battle broke out between the two men in mid air, and the people around them retreated one after another. At this moment, no one dared to fight, even the fourth forbidden army did not dare to mess around. "Now, take advantage of the present, and take the night with you!" Yan Feng came back from the war and attacked Lin Zhengtian and Mo Jian. Several people returned to their senses and hurried to the day and night. But the commander of the forbidden army there refused. "Surround them!" The guards all rushed over. The people of the Tibetan dragon courtyard immediately rushed forward and the two sides fought. "White night, come with me!"Mo Jian grabs the arm of white night, Ning voice way. "I have prepared some wild horses in the East Street. In the white night, you will leave Wangdu on horseback. Don''t come back!" Deep red road. "No need, everyone. I will not leave. If I leave, your majesty will be angry with you. What''s more, my Bai family is in the summer. Where can I escape?" The white night raised his head and fixed his eyes on the old emperor above. "But now, I have only one way to go." "White night, I won''t let you hurt my father." Nangong Mei is aware of the intention of the white night and blocks him directly in front of him. The white night was stunned. Indeed, Nangong Mei asks for love. She is a princess in the end. How can she watch her father''s accident? But just then, a sound of breaking the sky suddenly rang out. Above the sky, there was a flash of light, which was like a meteor, hitting the chest of Guanglong. Bang! The explosion was deafening, like thunder. Guanglong was caught off guard and fell from the air. Everyone was shocked. "There''s a sneak attack!" White night eyes a red, gnashing teeth. However, seeing several shadows flying towards this side, a terrible momentum suppressed the whole Tibetan dragon house. All the people in the courtyard, no matter the spirit state or the absolute soul state, actually bent down. Some even lay on the ground and couldn''t stand up. How terrible! The white night bit his teeth and felt that his shoulders were suppressed by tens of thousands of Jin of force... this momentum seems to be better than Guanglong and the old emperor. Who is coming? "Boy, it seems that you are going to use my big battle soon!" At this time, the Qianlong emperor laughed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 Guanglong was not easy to eat this blow. His chest was concave. He was cautious and his mouth was covered with blood. At that time, the Qianlong ring exudes a cool air which sweeps over the whole body, and the pressure on his shoulders disappears immediately. "Thank you, old man." He breathed in the daytime. "Stinky boy, you are in trouble this time. There are some terrible beings. Although these are ants to my grandfather, they are all gods in this small country. You should be prepared!" Qianlong Dadi road. White night nods and stands by. A few figures fell from the air. When I looked at them, they were young men and women. Only the leader was quite old. After they fell down, they stood directly in front of the old emperor. As soon as the middle-aged man''s momentum was urged, he turned into a wall and blocked in front of Guanglong. Guanglong can''t move forward. He wants to tear the wall, but he can''t do anything about it. The strength of the other side is obviously stronger than him. "What is this man''s cultivation?" White night pupil dilates, murmur and way. "What is the cultivation above Jue Hun state?" The Emperor Qianlong asked. The white night was silent. In this small state of Xia, the peak of Jue Hun state is the existence of heaven, which can be called a God. Who is on the top of Jue Hun state? That can''t be described by God! That''s almost the master. Dominate this small country! The old emperor stepped back two steps and saluted the middle-aged man. "Meet the immortal xuansong!" "I''ve met immortal xuansong!" The voice came out. The king of a country should bow his head for this man! "Tianhongzong!" Guanglong clenched his teeth, his old eyes twinkled with anger and unwillingness. "Guanglong, how dare you move the king of Xia? Even if you don''t pay attention to him, what about Tian hongzong? Is it you who can afford to offend? " The man snorted coldly, and Guanglong was suppressed again, pale. Tianhongzong? Many people were puzzled. What sect is this? Does Da Xia have this school? Only a few people showed a look of fear and inexplicable, obviously heard of, such as Yan Feng and others. "Why did the people of tianhongzong come here?" Shushan Shuo way, the body is in a swing. Thrush and Qifeng can''t even stand, like a frightened cat, shaking constantly. Looking at these people in the daytime, whether they are the supreme old emperor, the elegant and unpredictable Guanglong, the respected lecturer, the general in charge of military power... At this moment, they all lowered their arrogant heads. As if they were facing their real master. Is this the superior? "Guanglong dare not." The Dean whispered. When he appeared, his aura was extremely terrifying, but as soon as these tianhongzong people arrived, his aura vanished. The people in the Tibetan dragon yard opened their mouths one by one and looked at the scene stupidly. They thought that the president''s appearance could turn the situation around and turn the corner, but they didn''t want the president to come, but there was nothing they could do about it... despair began to appear in the eyes of the public. "Yes, master." Nangong Mei walked over and called out. Immortal xuansong nodded, then looked at Guanglong and others, and said coldly, "Guanglong, this matter will be calculated with you later. I am here today, not for you!" After that, he swept around and said, "which of you is the white night?" "White night, they are for you, don''t talk, try to get out of here!" Lin Zhengtian immediately turned his head and headed for the white night road. Don''t you know the white night? But before he spoke, someone pointed him out. "Are you white night?" There was a twinkle in xuansong''s eyes, as if to see through him. "Master, is this man the one who owns the four immortals? It looks very weak "Ha ha, I can crush him with one hand!" In the eyes of a few men and women, he was obviously disdainful. In the face of these sarcasm, the disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy dare not to speak out. The weak ones are not even qualified to refute. "Who said you could crush me?" All of a sudden, my eyebrows were wrinkled. Those teasing men and women a Leng, stunned looking at the white night. How dare you talk back to me? Does he know who he''s facing? The people of the Tibetan dragon house are even more astonished. A strong man with a white face stood up and said with a smile, "it''s my grandfather. Why? Are you unconvinced? Do you want to fight with my grandfather "How many years have you practiced?" The white night asked. "Thirty years? Is there a problem? " It seems that although they are young, their longevity has increased because of their cultivation. These people who are almost 40 or 50 years old are just like those who are about 20 years old.White night a listen, smile, very disdainful smile. "What are you laughing at?" Asked the man, frowning. "I laugh at you for 30 years of cultivation, but you should also be a person of juehu state of mind? I''ve been in the soul path for only a few years. Now I''m in the spirit state. If you give me ten years, believe me or not, you can kill you! " White night laughs a way, but flash in the eye resolute. The man''s face was red and white when he heard it. He didn''t know that the time of practicing in the daytime was so short, but if the rumor was true that this man had four heavenly spirits, then giving him ten years of Kung Fu, his cultivation would be extremely terrible. The man was speechless for a moment and did not know how to refute it. On hearing the voice, a woman with a beautiful and cool face said, "even if you are gifted, how about it? You have such a talent that you think you can live to ten years? Be careful to die young! Like now, we''re going to kill you! Can you resist? Therefore, it is better to restrain your arrogant attitude, so as not to die here "If you want to kill me, I can''t resist it?" White night frowns. "Don''t you believe it?" The woman said angrily. "I don''t believe it." Shake your head at night. A few people listen, angry. Although what women say is not strange, but in the public ears, it is particularly ironic. White night is not ordinary people. Xin Duan and Taidong, who are strong in Jue Hun state, both died in his hands. If we really want to fight, I''m afraid this woman will not have a chance to win. "All right, shut up!" Obviously, immortal xuansong didn''t want to listen to these people''s bickering and stopped drinking. Several people stopped talking. Immortal xuansong stared at the white night and said, "I heard you have four heavenly spirits. Let me have a look." Thinking for a while in the white night, he sacrificed the four heavenly spirits. When four lights shot out of his head, the scene was silent again. Those tianhongzong people''s eyes were shining at the four heavenly spirits. Their eyes were blazing with envy and jealousy. "Good!" The immortal xuansong nodded: "white night, follow me! Follow me back to tianhongzong. From today on, you will be a disciple of tianhongzong! " The old emperor and the young men and women changed their faces. If the white night enters the tianhongzong, it will be a great threat to them. This is the fourth generation of tianhun, whose growth speed is bound to be extremely terrible, especially the old emperor. He also expected Nangong Mei to become famous in tianhongzong. If he joined tianhongzong at night, the old emperor''s plans would be all in vain! "Join tianhongzong?" White night shakes his head. He doesn''t like tianhongzong at all. After all, tianhongzong is so overbearing that he stealthily attacks Guanglong. Seeing that the white night was still hesitating, xuansong real man''s eyebrows twisted. "You have no room for consideration and no choice. Please follow me now!! Come on "I refuse!" At this time, the white night suddenly said. "What do you say?" Xuansong''s face was cold. "I said, I refused!" The white night is light. In any case, there is an old guy''s array. Why should he be afraid. "Asshole! Master, you are kind enough to accept you as an apprentice. Instead, you refuse. Do you want to die? " The white faced man immediately called open, but the light and smile in their eyes were clearly seen in the night. "I don''t know what''s good or bad, master. Let me teach him a lesson!" A man with hair over his shoulder said in a cold voice. The voice dropped down and pressed directly into the white night. The momentum was completely transformed by soul power. It was extremely terrifying, and the ground was split. White night eyebrows tight hair, feet a shock, the momentum spread, the other party''s spirit was immediately suppressed. "The profound meaning of the general trend? And... The fifth? " Immortal xuansong was surprised. Seeing the light clouds and light breeze on the white night, everyone was shocked. "Interesting!" "White night, I''ll give you two choices. You can either join our Tianhong sect or die here. A man with four heavenly spirits and five great powers can''t be obtained by Tianhong sect, and other sects will never get it! I''ll give you three rest time to answer. After three rest, if you don''t follow me to tianhongzong, today, I can only bury you here! " For nearly a hundred years, immortal xuansong has seen countless talents, and even a genius with unlimited potential. How terrible it is to grow up. If this son is not worshipped by our Tianhong sect, it must be destroyed, otherwise it will be a great threat. The eyes of the white night congealed and said in his heart, "old man, prepare to urge the big array." "No problem. I don''t think these guys are happy either. It''s the best to clean up all of them!" Emperor Qianlong laughed. But at this time, xuansong immortal''s face suddenly changed slightly. Looking at the gate of the Tibetan dragon house, he only saw a flash of light, and a lot of crackling sounds were heard in the air.The guards at the gate retreated in a hurry and saw a large group of people on horseback. The horses in these people''s crotch are not ordinary horses, but horses wrapped in lightning. "It''s ray Ma!" Someone exclaimed. Remy! It is said that living in a place where lightning is easy to fall, the blood is full of the power of thunder and lightning. Mastering the attribute of thunder and lightning is extremely fast. It is said that it is much better than a wild horse. Its strength is comparable to that of a famous spirit. It is almost impossible for the people of Daxia to subdue thunder horse. There is no thunder horse in the whole summer. But now, there are dozens of thunder horses! What matters more is the people on Leima. Can tame Leima, how can these people be ordinary people? "Immortal xuansong! How overbearing you are! As one of the seven real people of tianhongzong, how noble is his position, but he bullies the weak here. Is it not afraid that you tianhongzong will be criticized? " Leading a middle-aged man wearing a white waist with a sword said with a smile, the man has long hair over the shoulder, thin face, extremely sharp eyes. Seeing the visitor, xuansong''s face changed quickly. "Elder Jianxiang? Yes? How did you people from wanjianmen come to such a remote country "Don''t beat around the bush. You and I have the same purpose." Jianxiang''s eyes shifted and fell on Bai Ye. He said with a smile: "you are the white night. Hello, I''m the elder of wanjianmen. I''m a straightforward man. If you can help us with something, I hope you can do something for us. If you can help us finish this, I can guarantee your personal safety and protect you from the disturbance of Tianhong clan! What do you think? " As soon as he came, he made it clear that he liked wanjianmen more than tianhongzong. But he''s not a fool. "What do you want me to do?" "Go somewhere for us." "Where?" "Waste sea!" "Wild sea?" After thinking about it for a long time, he never heard of this place. He looked at the immortal xuansong and asked, "well, they want me to join tianhongzong. Is that what they want me to do?" "Almost." Sword Xiang says with a smile. "How about the wild sea?" "A life of death." This time, Jianxiang hesitated. "There are so many talented people in your family. Why do you choose me?" "To enter the wasteland, you don''t look at strength, you just look at talent. Your talent determines that you will be the best candidate." Jianxiang road. "Is it?" The white night was silent. "He won''t join any of your sects, and you, don''t waste time here, just get out of here, before I get angry!" Suddenly, a voice broke the mind of the white night. "How familiar is the sound?" White night Leng next, suddenly turned around, a familiar figure reflected in his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Dragon moon? The white night was surprised. Many people in the Tibetan dragon house are also in front of their eyes, looking at the girl walking in amazement. The girl is still that red dress, bright eyes and white teeth, extremely beautiful, but that pair of gem like eyes at the moment is very cold. "Ah? Is it... Is it the Dragon Spirit? " "Did the dragon master come?" Xuansong immortal and Jianxiang are surprised. Dragon Spirit master? It seems that these people know long Yue. Long Yue came over and stood in front of the white night and scanned the people in front of him. White night can clearly smell her wine. How much wine did you drink The white night couldn''t help asking. Long Yue''s face was red, and her tongue was a little knotted: "drink... Drink a little, just a little..." "..." if she didn''t drink, Longyue would not have this aura. She coughed, but she belched wine again. Some people couldn''t help laughing, but immortal xuansong and Jianxiang did not dare to show any disrespect. Instead, they looked at Longyue with extreme vigilance. "White night, the wild sea is extremely dangerous. It''s almost impossible to come back when you go. Don''t go. I won''t let them force you!" Long Yue said seriously. "Dragon spirit Master, what do you mean? Why don''t you want him to represent your goddess palace into the wasteland The immortal xuansong was sinking. "What I do has nothing to do with you? I''ll give you a choice now. Get out of here now, or else, don''t blame me for throwing you out of here Long Yue hummed. "Master, who is this woman? How arrogant "How arrogant! We dare to be arrogant and show her a bit of pride The white faced man stood up and yelled angrily. But as soon as he said this, Longyue''s body suddenly disappeared. "Be careful!" Immortal xuansong''s face changed greatly and he roared. But it was too late to see the man inexplicably fly out, fell on the ground, the person directly fainted, looked at his chest, actually appeared a blood red sunken palm print, extremely cautious. That position... Is the location of the spirit of heaven! The spirit of heaven is broken, and all accomplishments are abandoned! People were shocked. Xuansong immortal gnaws his teeth and stares at the Dragon moon over there. However, she sees that her clothes move and her hair is a little messy between her forehead. "Dragon master, what do you mean?" Xuansong, a real man with a cold face, asked in a loud voice. "It''s a gift to show disrespect to me and I won''t kill him. What else do you want?" The Dragon moon is cold. "You..." xuansong was very angry. "I told you to get out of here. If anyone doesn''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude!" Long Yue''s small face was cold, and she didn''t give any negotiation. Xuansong''s whole body was trembling, but he tried to suppress it, which made people laugh. Jianxiang stood aside with a smile on his face. He clasped his fist and said, "since the dragon master has opened his mouth, Jianxiang naturally follows his orders." Jian Xiang said, but he didn''t leave. With a smile on his face, he went on to say, "however, I think there are many talented posterity with good aptitude among the people present. They are all materials that can be made. Should dragon Zun not hinder Jianxiang from selecting these talents?" Long Yue frowned and turned her head to look at the white night. White night walked forward, looked at Jian Xiang and said, "if they want to, they won''t stop it!" "That''s good! Don''t worry, I won''t ask for it Sword Xiang smile way, the line of sight begins to sweep on Lin Zhengtian and others, after a circle, he already had the candidate. "What''s your name?" Jian Xiang faces Mo kendo. "Don''t sword, younger generation." "Would you like to enter our ten thousand sword gate?" "If you take part in the wasteland operation, I''m sorry that I can''t obey my orders." Long Yue says that the wild sea is extremely dangerous. Mo Jian doesn''t have to fight for it. "Ha ha ha ha, a waste sea frightens you all. Don''t worry. I''m just trying to recruit you into the wild sea. I will never force you to participate in the journey to the wild sea." Sword Xiang says with a smile. "It''s not that the younger generation is greedy for life and death. It''s just that I still have many unfinished wishes. If I die like this, I''m not willing to die! Please forgive me Mo Jian Baoquan Dao. "I understand that all soul practitioners have obsession. This is a good thing. You are a good material. I will teach you personally. I hope you will not let me down." Sword Xiang says with a smile. Thank you very much Mo Jian has a trace of excitement in his eyes. Jian Xiang nodded, his eyes turned to the voice blood moon over there and asked with a smile, "so, what''s your name?" Sword Xiang this word, let Yin family incomparably excited, ecstatic. "Younger generation voice blood month." Sound blood moon pale way. "It''s a good young man, but would you like to take Kendo?" "My younger generation is practicing temperament, but I don''t know kendo.""Rhythm? It''s not bad. I happen to know a music master. If you are interested, I can introduce her to guide you... Oh, her name is nine heart fairy. Have you heard of it "Nine heart fairy?" On hearing this, her eyes brightened, and her elegant face hung with a trace of amazement: "but the God of FEIHUANG pavilion?" "She really belongs to Feihuang Pavilion." Jian Xiang nods. The sound of blood moon was a little anxious: "if you can introduce me to XueYue, you will never forget your kindness." "Ha ha, don''t talk about gratitude. Although I don''t know the rhythm, I can see that you are a good seedling. The nine heart fairy is worried that there is no good successor. If you can get into her eye, it will be a good thing for her and me." Yinxueyue has also been settled here. I have to say, it''s a good thing. But Jian Xiang has not stopped, his sight turns again and falls on Lin Zhengtian. However, Lin Zhengtian shook his head and refused: "thank you for your kindness, but Zhengtian is tired of the clan fighting. After the Tibetan dragon house, Zhengtian wants to travel around the world and practice his own experience, so... Sorry." "It''s OK. Everyone has his own ambition. I don''t ask for it." Sword Xiang says with a smile. After the three people were recruited, Jianxiang began to absorb other talents with good qualifications and worth training. Both Yanfeng and Guanglong are very willing to see this. They will not prevent any of the students from leaving. Moreover, they believe that Mo Jian and others, even if they leave the Tibetan dragon academy, will also care about it. What''s more, they joined the wanjian gate, which means that the Tibetan dragon academy and the wanjian gate are linked, which is of great significance. If Yin XueYue is successfully worshipped by the nine heart fairy, the backing behind the Tibetan dragon yard will be more than one. Immortal xuansong has been watching with cold eyes. In fact, he has the intention to solicit. However, he has already offended the people of the Tibetan dragon academy to death before. If he goes to recruit again, how can his face be saved? "Master, what should we do now?" Asked the cold looking woman in a low voice. "The Dragon moon is here. I''m afraid I can''t take away the white night today! However, this person must not stay. If he is allowed to grow up, it will be a great threat in the future. Whether he joins the goddess palace or the wanjianmen gate, it will do us harm and no good! " Suddenly, the eyes of immortal xuansong were cold, and his body disappeared instantly. A murderous air almost like a storm rolled towards the white night. White night eyes a tight, step back. Immortal xuansong actually started directly! "Bastard! Today I will kill you all Long Yue was furious, and her petite body stopped directly in front of the white night. Her hands were looking into the air. A cloud like a cold moon quickly condensed in her palm, and then it went forward. "All things are broken!" The immortal xuansong roared, the cold moon cloud broke, and a hand exploded. Long yuesi is not afraid, small hands forward. Bang! The two palms touch, and the sound of thunder explodes. Everyone withdrew. Jian Xiang led the people of the gate of ten thousand swords to one side. Immortal xuansong wanted to kill Bai Ye, and the disciples who followed him were not polite. They rushed to the white night. "Protect the white night!" Guanglong drank, and some lecturers, such as Yanfeng, rushed to welcome him. The white night was furious. Didn''t he understand the plan of immortal xuansong? "Don''t protect me! Teachers, since he wants to kill me, he can''t blame me! " The cold way in the white night, the four spirits of the sky were opened again, the soul turned into yuan force, and one man was targeted and a blow was passed. "If you want to die, do you dare to compete with me? What do you think you are? " Seeing the white night coming, the man was very angry, and he also punched him in the past. Bang! The two fists collided and took a few steps back in the daytime, but the man was not very well either. The whole person was knocked to the ground and his arms were numb. "What terrible power!" Jian Xiang in the distance was surprised. "If the ordinary person of level 6 of Qi soul state is afraid that the whole person has been shattered, this guy not only has nothing to do, but also knocks the person of Juehui state to the ground... The strength of this guy is not only the sixth level of Qi soul state!" The person of ten thousand sword gate nearby is astonished. In the daytime, he stopped boxing and stared at the man who fell on the ground and snorted: "Jue Hun state? Hum, you want to kill me on this strength? Ridiculous "Asshole!" The man was so angry that he got up with a grunt and directly transformed his soul into yuan force. He blew into the white night with a terrifying momentum. He looked like a mad bear with manic signs. "Brother Mo, I''d like to borrow your sword!" In the white night, he pulled out the rune thunder sword from the waist of Mo Jian beside him, and rushed to him. Suddenly, a flash of lightning flashed through the whole person and ran to the man. Wolf attack! "Vigorous Qi protects the body!" The man noticed that he was not right, so he immediately withdrew his attack, sank his feet and roared. Yuan Li immediately circled around him and turned into a round air mask.Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... with a sword in the daytime, the blade cuts hard on the air mask, but it can''t be torn. "No! Although he is strong in body and amazing in strength, his soul power is only the sixth level of Qi and soul state. Ten of them are not the opponents of Jue Hun state people. " Jian Xiang couldn''t help saying. This move was completely blocked. The white night is full of flaws! "It''s over A man in the gate of ten thousand swords exclaimed. On that day, hongzong''s disciple grinned grimly, and almost instantly accepted the move. Before returning to the white night, he punched the white night behind him. Jian Xiang''s face hesitated. He seems to want to intervene, but considering his own identity, once he intervenes, it will be hard for him to explain. However, Mo Jian, Yan Feng and others were shocked and rushed to the white night. "White night, flash!" The roar broke out. "Flash? There is no doubt that he will die today! " The man laughed. "By you?" At this time, the white night suddenly drank, and then the body sank, with an incredible arc to avoid the killing blow. His body is almost 180 degrees curved... "what?" The man was shocked. But I saw the sword of Fu Wen Lei in the white night and stabbed it upward. Pooh! The sword pierced the man''s jaw and went straight out of his head www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Pooh! Blood sprinkled on the earth. That day, hongzong disciple''s body froze for a moment, and his eyes seemed to fall out of his eyes. He looked at the white night in disbelief, and then slowly fell to the ground. Jue Hun state people are killed by the white night? "This... How could this be possible?" The cold woman who mocked the white night before saw this scene. Ben''s pace immediately froze and looked at this scene with a dull face. The white night took the sword out of the man''s jaw and turned and walked towards the woman. Murderous! The woman trembled all over and couldn''t help but step back. Those who have broken the soul state are afraid of those in the spirit state! People can''t believe it. "Younger martial sister, what are you afraid of? Zhang Qing''s rubbish was only carelessness. It was successfully attacked by this guy. There is only a spirit state. We can kill as many as we want, and it''s the same now! " On the other side, a man with a long knife came quickly. His eyes were sharp and he was staring at the white night. "I''ll help too!" Another man full of muscles rushed over, laughing, waving his hands, two huge hammers appeared in his hands. All of them are strong in absolute soul state. However, most of the lecturers in the Tibetan dragon academy only have the Ninth level of Qi and soul state. They can''t cope with these masters from Tianhong sect. But it''s not over. Another figure came. He was a thin man with a dagger. His eyes were like hawks and falcons. He was very sharp. His body also exuded the breath of absolute soul. Three strong souls, plus the cold woman. Four masters of Jue soul state! Now it''s all towards the white night. The breath of the night was completely sealed off. For any spirit and soul existence, this is a hopeless situation! "Is there anything else you want to say now?" The cold woman looked at the white night scornfully and sneered. But the expression of the white night did not show any color of panic. He raised his hand, and his fingers twinkled with a wonderful luster. "That is..." the old emperor''s eyes flashed a burst of glory. However, at the foot of the white night, a wonderful array suddenly appeared. In the array, there was a fast dragon circling around him, and a heat wave rose. Seeing the vision, several people stopped. "What is this?" "It''s like a magic array! Does this kid want to fight back? " "Hum, dying struggle!" The big man holding the double hammers could not see, and rushed directly to the white night. Although the sledgehammer was big, he danced like the wind, and his powerful soul breaking force wrapped the sledgehammer, just like countless bombs tied to it... the terrible destructive force tore the past! "Broken!" The white night suddenly drinks a sound, the double pupil twinkles the golden light. A terrible breath suddenly rose. I saw that the array was shining. In the dark, people could hear countless angry dragons roaring, inspiring the deaf and enlightening. It was mysterious. Roar! A dragon shadow swept up from the side of the white night and hit the sledgehammer. Bang! The hammer burst instantly, and the Dragon shadow directly penetrated the big man''s chest. The big man spurted blood, his body retreated a few steps, and then fell back on his head and died. "What kind of array is this?" Those tianhongzong disciples were shocked. But I saw the white night step forward, under the feet of a large array of several dragon shadow, such as the death of the scythe rushed toward those people. "Damn it!" The man with the Dagger''s face changed greatly, his feet pounded on the ground fiercely, and his body suddenly retreated several hundred meters. But before the man was able to stand firm, the Dragon shadow rushed over and wrapped himself directly around him, tightening constantly. "Ah He roared bitterly, Jue Hun Yuan Li kept fighting against the Dragon shadow, but it had no effect at all. A moment later, the man was strangled by the Dragon shadow and his body was deformed. Another ghost master died. Even the yuan power of the strong soul state can not be countered! This is definitely not a means of white night!! The woman''s face trembled with fright. "So... What is that? Why does this guy have such a magic weapon? " The remaining man with a long sword has long lost the desire to fight. The white night is beyond the imagination of juexingjing people. Who dares to stay? He immediately turned and fled to the Tibetan dragon house. "Run away?" In the white night, he hummed coldly and jumped high. Several dragon shadows appeared at the foot of the array again, just like a poisonous snake attacking and directly biting the man. His magic weapon and Yuan Li were all like paper paste in front of the Dragon shadow. The whole person was bitten into several pieces and died. The scene was extremely bloody. "Ah..." the face of the woman was completely scared silly, mouth scream, a buttock on the ground, shivering."White night The immortal xuansong, who was shaking with the Dragon moon, saw that all of his disciples had died in the hands of the white night. He roared angrily and then turned to escape. People in Jue Hun state were killed easily by him. Everyone knows that there is a very terrible magic weapon in the hands of white night. Those in Jue soul state can not resist and can only choose to escape. The Dragon moon immediately chases after him, and the white night rushes forward to that place. With the help of this array seal of the Qianlong emperor, he can easily kill any strong person in Juexin state. The array print drags his body forward and flies forward, fast without spectrum. "What is this? The power is so terrible. I feel that there is something connected in my heart. It''s amazing to be able to activate this array at will... "Looking at the flying array seal under my feet, I can''t help feeling at night. "The array painted by the Emperor himself is called the Fu Long formation. Can it be weak? However, this array has been printed for a long time, and a lot of energy has been lost in it. But even so, all the existence in the Wu Hun state can be killed! "The great emperor of Qianlong said triumphantly. Hearing the sound in the white night, he said, "master! senior!! How is this array painted? Teach me? " "You son of a bitch, when you don''t ask for me, you are an old fox. When you ask me, you are a senior!" The Qianlong emperor despised him and said, "but it''s not so easy to arrange this array. It took me ten years to paint this array successfully. I used it to protect my life. Let''s not say that the soul state and soul power of cloth painting array are terrible. Just say the material, the worst material, you can''t get it even if you go through the whole summer, so you''d better die." When I listen to it in the white night, I wonder. "But..." at this time, the Emperor Qianlong added another sentence. White night came the spirit: "but what?" "However, if you can find poison Jiao for me, I can teach you how to arrange array! Even though you may not use it for the rest of your life. " "Not necessarily! It''s settled! " The white night laughs and speeds up the speed of the array seal. He stares at the immortal xuansong. Under the array seal, there are two dragon shadows, directly attacking the real man. The real man even urged Yuan Li to blow to the Dragon shadow. The terrible pressure made the Dragon shadow slow down a lot. However, it is not only the white night who pursues immortal xuansong. When the real person deals with the Dragon shadow, the Dragon moon rushes forward, and the seemingly delicate little hand turns into sharp claws, which instantly hits immortal xuansong''s chest. Pooh! Xuansong Zhenren vomited blood, fell down from the air, fell on the ground, twitched twice, and his eyelids gradually became heavy. The white night came with the array of seals. "You want to kill me, so you can''t blame me!" His face was full of killing intention, and a large number of dragon shadows overflowed the array seal and came to xuansong immortal. "This array... Can''t be possessed by you. It''s not only you, but also the people in Jue Hun state and Wu Hun state. Who are you? Who are you? " The real man xuansong went mad. "I am Bai Ye, a disciple of Jue Hun sect and a student of Tibetan dragon Academy." The white night is light. The Dragon shadow spreads towards the immortal xuansong. "You can''t kill me!" The immortal xuansong roared. "White night, if you kill him, it will be very troublesome!" At this time, the Dragon moon behind him stepped forward and said. "Why?" "Because I''m one of the seven real people of tianhongzong. If I die here, the whole summer will be buried for me! If you move me, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will die! So you can''t kill me! " Exclaimed the immortal xuansong. White night frowns. "Go away! What if you use the magic weapon of the strong? Your own strength is too weak! You have no ability to compete with tianhongzong. Ha ha ha ha... just as immortal xuansong was laughing wildly, a hand suddenly pierced into his heart and took out his heart. White night a Leng, side look, but see Long Yue hand holding blood red heart, cold looking at xuansong immortal. "He can''t kill, but I can!" As the voice dropped, she crushed her heart. "Dragon... Moon... Tianhongzong... Won''t let you go..." immortal xuansong died with reluctance. Long Yue Leng hum, on the surface seems not to care, but the white night inadvertently caught a trace of solemnity in her eyes. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it. I wanted to kill this guy for a long time." The Dragon moon Road, the words fall, then walk toward the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Looking at her petite figure, the white night looks deep. Back in the Tibetan dragon yard, Jian Xiang is ready to take people away. After all, he has received Mo Jian and other talents, which is a worthwhile trip. The rest of the tianhongzong people have also been subdued. The people of the Tibetan dragon academy dare not accept these people. Long Yue is escorted together. Looking at the strong people present, the old emperor was physically and mentally exhausted. He was nominally the master of the country, but in fact he was still under the control of countless people, especially those who came from the clans. Any one of them could decide his life or death.It also makes white night more aware of the importance of strength. "White night, where is my master?" Seeing the white night and Long Yue coming back, Nangong Mei hurriedly ran over and asked. "I''ve killed it!" Long moon light road. Nangong Mei''s face changed greatly. Long Yue pushed the detained tianhongzong disciples to Nangong Mei and said, "take these people back to tianhongzong. Help me to give a message to the people of Tianhong sect. You can say that I killed immortal xuansong. If you want to settle accounts, you can go to Longyue directly!" When the sound falls, the Dragon moon turns and goes to the deep of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Nangong Mei stays where she is and her eyes are lost. "Your Majesty, do you want to take the white night now?" Lin Zhengtian smiles and says to the old emperor. The old emperor opened his mouth and looked very ugly. He didn''t know that there was such a terrible master as Longyue behind the white night. How dare he provoke such a person to support him? Moreover, Longyue seems to be a member of the goddess palace. The goddess palace is located in the clan area. It is also a powerful sect. How dare you provoke it? "Your Majesty, although we have not made great contributions to the great Xia Dynasty, we have always abided by our duty, discipline and law. Please forgive your majesty for the crown prince." Guanglong came over and said with a fist. He also gave the old emperor a step down. Although people almost tore their faces, the emperor was the emperor after all, and they could not openly rebel. The old emperor snorted coldly, and without saying a word, turned and walked toward the chariot. "Back to the palace!" "Drive Cried the eunuch. The chariot team drove slowly out of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Nangong Mei led the people of tianhongzong to leave with the old emperor. She obviously didn''t expect things to turn into this situation. The prince lost, the old emperor lost, and tianhongzong also lost. Who is the real winner? No one can tell. Jianxiang rode Leima and was ready to leave, but before leaving, he went to the white night. "White night, can you ask me what the magic weapon you used to deal with xuansong just now Sword Xiang says with a smile, tone still has a trace of respect. The magic weapon that can kill the soul breaking people is the worst and the worst. It is also made by the people of the Wuhun state. If you can use this kind of thing in the daytime, it is very likely that you know a strong person in the level of the martial spirit state. Even if you don''t look at the Dragon moon, just look at this point, Jianxiang dare not disrespect it. "Royal forbidden area." White night said four words casually. "If Xia''s ancestors were able to explain it, they would have been powerful." Jian Xiang nodded and was ready to leave, but he did not take a few steps. He turned his head and said to the white night, "white night, before leaving, I will send you a word. If you listen to it, it will only be good for you." "The elder teaches." "The trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them." Sword Xiang smile way, and then cross the horse to leave. The trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them? The white night sank. Jian Xiang is not the first person to say this to him. He also understood the meaning of this sentence. The talent is so terrible that many people envy it, and many people envy it. The envious will seize, and the envious will destroy... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 Many of the students died in the battle with the forbidden army, and some of the lecturers lost their seats. If not, the Tibetan dragon academy would become history. Although the crown prince fell, white night suddenly emerged. The influence behind him was complicated, and even the emperor did not dare to come here. Because of Yin XueYue and mojian, the Tibetan dragon house was already a holy palace of stability because of its relationship with mojian and yinxueyue. But it didn''t end there. It has been reported that the white night has four living spirits. A large number of sects in the clan area sent people here to attract the white night. Meanwhile, young talents from all over the Xia state poured into the capital of the king, trying to be treated by those representatives, so as to step into the clan realm and ascend to the sky. In the woods, Long Yue was sitting on a big stone to recuperate. It took her a lot of strength to kill immortal xuansong. When she came in at night, she just finished her luck. "Who are you?" White night Sat aside, took out a jar of wine from Qianlong ring and threw it to Longyue. Long Yue took it, took a sip, wiped her rosy lips with her little hand, and said softly, "my name is Longyue. I''m from the goddess palace of qunzhongyu. You know my injuries are very complicated. If you don''t drink, you will be confused and don''t remember anything. So I didn''t tell you everything before." "You didn''t have to tell me before, but it''s different now." "Why did you come to the summer?" the white night said "Look for Qianlong ring." Longyue''s sight fell on the fingers of the white night and said, "it should be in your hands, right?" "Do you need the Qianlong ring?" "I wanted to, but now... For the sake of our meeting, forget it." Long Yue continued to drink wine. "Just give up?" "What? Feel sorry for me? If you don''t have to give me more good wine, I won''t care about it! " Long Yue licked and licked her pink lips, and her eyes blinked at the white night, which made her charming. Obviously is a girl film, but the strength is so terrible. White night will not be deceived by her appearance. He sat down and took several jars of wine from Qianlong ring and put them on the ground. "In that case, come on, let''s have a few drinks!" "You want to get me drunk?" Long Yue said with a bad smile. "You don''t have to drink at all because you''re such a bad drinker!" White night shrugs. "Well, who said that? I am very strong. I will never get drunk as long as I want to Long Yue''s small face showed a look of defiance. "Well, try it!" "Come on, who''s afraid of you!" With the strength of Longyue, it is impossible for her to get drunk. She can recover her soberness as long as she uses her soul force to force the wine out. However, soul drinkers usually don''t do this. If they can''t get drunk, what''s the fun? After a while, Long Yue ended her tongue and stammered. She was so drunk that she couldn''t look like she was drunk. White night will put down the wine jar, showing a bitter smile, sit on one side, began to practice. If it was not for the help of the Dragon moon and the Qianlong emperor, the white night might have only escaped. This time, his desire for power reached an unprecedented height. After fighting with those in Jue Hun state one after another, he had a lot of experience in the daytime. Soon after sitting down, his body became extremely hot. The four heavenly spirits trembled together, and their spirits were burning like fire. The heart beat in the white night, and I quickly realized that the soul veins and muscles in the body were suddenly wrapped up by the soul Qi. When the soul Qi dissipated, these soul veins and muscles and bones were immediately significantly increased, and the soul of heaven became strong. A beam of light shot out of the head like a flower blooming and scattered to all directions. Seven steps. Open your eyes at night. "You need the help of Qianlong ring and the blood of worshipping the moon. According to the principle, your training speed should be extremely fast. However, you are also the four heavenly spirits, and the progress of soul cultivation must be slow. You have to work harder than others in order to find your own way in the soul path." At this time, the voice of the Qianlong emperor sounded inside the Qianlong ring. "You''re right. I can feel this clearly after I get the spirit of the moon and the spirit of flowers. The consciousness of feeling the nine days has become very sufficient, but the area is very large, which is much larger than before. If you want to interpret the mystery of the soul of the nine days in detail, I don''t know how much more time and energy will be spent than before." The white night whispers. "You can understand it yourself. By the way, remember, don''t show your four heavenly spirits casually in the future. Although I am in the ring, I can clearly feel that there are a lot of strong breath around here. Most of them are for you. You have to find a way to leave the capital." "I know, when I recover from my injury, I''ll leave immediately." White night road. "Afraid of... Afraid of what... Master... Let me take care of you... With me, you will not... Will be ok..." at this time, Long Yue, who is sleeping over there, suddenly murmured, interrupting their words. The white night was stunned.Master? He frowned and looked at Long Yue. The girl''s face was red, and her pink little mouth had a little crystal liquid. It looked very attractive. "Who is the master?" the white night said carefully "The person who gave birth to you... You this big... Big fool..." Long Yue continued to say drunken words, the person fell on the stone, and the small mouth said other nonsense in disorder. But. Her words, but let the white night such as lightning, rigid in place, motionless. "Boy, is this girl film sent by your mother to protect you?" The Emperor Qianlong said with a smile. "She''s drunk now and she''s talking nonsense. Do you believe that?" White night shook his head. "Is it? Then why do you look surprised? " The white night hesitated and whispered, "I have some doubts." "What do you suspect?" Asked the Qianlong emperor. "How do you care about that?" White night scorned, but still said: "my father never told me about my mother, I still don''t know whether she is dead or alive. Moreover, when I first met Longyue, she knew Qianlong was on me, but she didn''t take it. Although I had frightened her with the dead dragon sword, I didn''t know that she had such terrible power. From today on, she and immortal xuansong are one In the war, we can see that she exists at least in the martial spirit realm. If such a person wants to attack me secretly, she can kill me before I pull out the dragon sword. However, she doesn''t do this, instead, she defends me everywhere. This is strange. " "Do you think what she said is true?" "Then ask her." "Moon, do you know where my mother is now?" "Master... Master... Of course... Of course, in the clan domain..." Longyue was not clear. "So, who is my mother?" Asked the white night. "The master is..." after that, Long Yue''s body suddenly took a puff, and the whole person woke up, and the wine that enveloped her body suddenly disappeared. "White night, what are you talking about?" Long Yue looks at him with some vigilance. "Moon, who is my mother? Are you from my mother? " The white night said solemnly. "I don''t know who your mother is, and I''m not sent by your mother. I just drank too much and said some nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." Long Yue tilted her small head to one side and whispered. White night frowned, no longer asked. Since she doesn''t say it, there must be her reason. But it makes white night more concerned. Long Yue deliberately makes herself calm down, but the confusion in her eyes can''t be covered up. "Boy, I don''t have much interest in your family affairs. If it''s all right, should I start looking for poisonous Jiaos for me?" The Emperor Qianlong yelled. "I''ll wait until I''m done with the business here." Said the white night. The Emperor Qianlong helped him a lot. Bai Ye is a man who will repay his kindness. Therefore, we should try our best to do this for Qianlong. However, the Tibetan dragon house has been unable to wait, as can be seen from the influx of so many powerful people in the capital. After the storm of the Tibetan dragon house, all the big families in the royal capital came to this place one after another. Lu family, Fu family, Shen family and Yin family replaced the former family of Luojia, Fengjia and beixuan, becoming four new families. After the fall of fengzhantian, Fengjia moved away from Wangdu without any excellent support. Even if such a family can stand on its feet now, when the older generation retires, it will be taken advantage of by other families. It is better to leave Wangdu early and choose other remote towns to take root, so as to continue the family. Xin is constantly falling behind, and Muqi is the leader of the holy yard. After leaving the forest, Lin Zhengtian and other disciples of juehunzong were waiting at the door early. Shen Hong prepared the horses and weapons. "Shall we help you?" Asked Shen Hong. "No, elder martial sister. It''s our Jue Hun sect''s business. It''s time to make an end of it today." White night shook his head. "Be careful." "Well!" The white night nods, drives the horse pilgrimage courtyard to rush. The news of Xin''s death almost immediately spread to the holy yard, which made people panic. You should know that although the holy academy is strong, it is the prince who conquers other academies by means of military force. Although the powerful are like clouds, there are many dragons and snakes in it, which are extremely chaotic. Before, there was Xin incessantly sitting in the town, but there was no trouble. Now, when Xin Quan died, some people could not sit still. In addition to the twenty-four teachers, there are also a large number of lecturers. More than half of these lecturers come from other colleges, among which there are some strong ones who are not weaker than their predecessors. These lecturers are often surrounded by a group of disciples, most of whom have followed these lecturers before, and their feelings are excellent. All the cadets are gathered in the arena to appease all the students."Listen to the disciples of the holy yard, we are also very distressed that President Xin has been persecuted. However, the holy yard does not exist by relying on President Xin alone. It relies on the efforts of all of us to stand in the Wangdu city. Even if President Xin is not here, our holy Academy is still the strongest college. Please be calm and don''t believe the rumors outside..." Muqi yelled, trying to pull him back Save. Some students are indeed appeased by it, but there are many who take advantage of it. "Muqi, President Xin is not here. We should choose a new president to lead the holy courtyard. Although you are the head of the twenty-four masters, are you not the president? When is it your turn to be here A middle-aged man stood out from the crowd and pointed to Muzi and said coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 "Lecturer Liu, what do you mean?" Muqi''s eyes were cold, and he drank at the lecturer. "What do I mean, master Mu knows that the top priority of the holy house is to solve the internal and external problems and stabilize the people''s hearts. But how to stabilize the people''s hearts? This is a problem. I think it''s time to elect a new president to lead all of you and take charge of the holy house again. The position of president has always been appointed by the former president. Now president Xin has suddenly passed away. In my opinion, it should be the able one. " Liu Miao said with a smile. "According to lecturer Liu, are you going to run for the presidency?" Muqi cold channel. "How dare you? Liu can''t do that. " Liu Miao waved his hands again and again. But the disciples beside him jumped out. "Teacher, you are too modest. You are the first lecturer of Jue Wu College, and you have the strength of Jue Hun state. You are highly respected. You are the president of the holy academy!" "That''s right, teacher. If you don''t sit, who will sit?" "Don''t be modest, teacher!" Cried the disciples. "Well, don''t say that. There are so many capable people here. How can I, Liu Miao and he de?" Liu Miao waved his hand, but his face was full of laughter. Muqi didn''t know what Liu Miao meant? However, none of the other lecturers spoke. Obviously, they were standing on Liu Miao''s side. It seems that these people are going to knock him down today! "Master mu, what should we do now?" Asked a teacher in a low voice. "Liu Miao and his gang have planned for a long time. If we suppress them by force, we will certainly face resistance. In this way, the holy yard will be in chaos and the situation will be out of control. Even if we really control the holy yard, we are afraid that we will have to pay a heavy price. We should stabilize Liu Miao and let him sit if he wants to. We will get rid of him when we have a chance in the future." Muzhi whispered. "Good!" The forefathers nodded. "Since lecturer Liu, well, please lead us to revive the holy house." Muqi light road. "Hahaha, in this case, I''m very grateful to you for your high expectations." Liu Miao jumped into the stands and stood directly in front of the more than 20 teachers. "Good!" The disciples of lecturer Liu cheered. Other lecturers exchanged eyes, and the situation seemed to be in their hands. Muqi looked on coldly. In terms of strength, Liu Miao is not as good as him. As long as we find the right opportunity to get rid of Liu Miao, the holy yard is still his. But at this time, the ground suddenly vibrated slightly, and there was a lot of sound of horses'' hooves in the distance. "It''s a horse!" Someone exclaimed. The disciples at the entrance of the martial arts field came running towards this side. People''s eyes shifted, looking to the door, but saw a group of young men and women riding horses towards this, the leader, it was a white night! "Why don''t you let me sit down at the head of this sanctuary?" White night horse rushed, standing in front of thousands of people, light drink. "White night!" "You killed our dean, how dare you come here!" "Surround him, don''t let him run away!" People drink a lot. As the voice fell, several students rushed out of the crowd and surrounded the white night. White night light swept these people a glance, can''t help but smile. "Even Xin Quan and Tai Dong all died in my hands. Do you want to take me if you exist in the spirit state?" When those few people heard of it, they suddenly realized that the man in front of him could not be looked at with the eyes of spirit state. Those who died in his hands, who were strong in Jue Hun state, did not know how many. These people flinch quickly, no one dares to come forward. The lecturers came forward. Muqi at the top kept silent and sneered. Now Liu Miao is the president. Naturally, Liu Miao has to deal with it. Liu Miao''s face was not good-looking. He had just won the position of president, and then he came into trouble. "White night, what are you doing here?" Liu Miao cried. "Reckon!" White night road. Jue Hun Zongren all stepped forward. "Reckon? What accounts for it? " Liu Miao Chen asked. "Count the account of your holy house for killing my juehun sect!" The white night is light. "Oh?" Liu Miao laughed: "so you come to revenge? White night, although I joined Jue Hun sect later, how do you want to settle the account with you? Have you slaughtered our sanctuary, too? " "Ha ha ha..." those students laughed. Although Bai Ye was granted the title of white king, it was only an empty title. No one would care. What''s more, Bai Ye''s quarrel with the old emperor is quite stiff now. White night did not speak, and nodded to Chen Canghai. Chen Canghai stood out and took out a piece of brown paper from the storage ring and read it according to the name above. "Li Hongguan!""What can I do for granddad?" A strong man full of flesh and blood came out of the crowd, staring at Chen Canghai Road. "Before that, I was also a member of the holy house. I investigated the actions of juehun sect in the holy yard, and the list of people who participated in the juehun sect incident was at the top of this list." Chen Canghai Road. "I know that at the beginning, Xin Quan took you to Jue Hun sect, and many people acted according to their orders. Now I will give you an opportunity. Apart from the main participants, other people will take the initiative to admit their mistakes. I can let bygones be bygones." White night road. "Ha ha..." the man named Li Hongguan burst into laughter. Many people also show a funny appearance, let bygones be bygones? Is it hard to rely on such people as white night to bow down the heads of thousands of people present? Laughter continued, sarcastic, contemptuous words also scattered out. "The white night is very strong indeed, but it is also very crazy. It killed our president by despicable means and made a tyranny here?" "Does he really think he is a man from Juexin? If we do it together, we are afraid that he will not have any bones left! " "White night, get out of here. We don''t have time to accompany you here." "If you don''t go away, be careful that we''ll wipe out the seedling of Jue Hun sect completely!" "Ha ha..." the harsh voice is constantly coming out. White night is not angry and nods to Chen Canghai again. Chen Canghai understood and continued to read. "Zhu Xutian." "Always open the bridge." "The word Yunxi." "Yang Qing." ... Names popped out of Chen Canghai''s mouth. Those people were still laughing at them, and those who were chanting their names didn''t care. At this moment, all the people in the holy house regarded these uninvited guests as a joke. When Chen Canghai finished reading the last name, there was still no one to stand up. Lin Zhengtian, Zhang Qinghong and others gradually became cold. "White night, we''ve given it a chance." Chen Cang handed over the kraft paper. The white night catches, indifferent looking at these people, cold way: "no one stands out? Good, do it The crowd nodded. Lin Zhengtian took the lead in shooting. He fixed his eyes on Li Hongguan. His hands were like lightning and stabbed at his neck. "White night, what are you going to do?" People were shocked. Li Hongguan Leng in situ, has not yet responded, the neck is Lin Zheng born born to pinch, people were raised. Lin Zhengtian''s strength is unfathomable. He drives his arms, and his brute force erupts. Li Hongguan''s neck makes a click, and people tilt their heads and die. Kill!! The people of Jue Hun sect want to kill people! "If you don''t admit your mistake, you''ll have to pay for it with blood!" It''s cold at night. "Asshole! What are you doing? " Several lecturers rushed out, trying to stop Lin Zhengtian and others. But listen to the white night a cold hum: "any obstruction, kill!" He jumped up from a horse and stared at a lecturer who attacked Lin Zhengtian. With one hand, he smashed the whole situation. The spirit of Zhentian dragon urged him to vent his terrible pressure. The instructor''s body fell to the ground in an instant. In the daytime, he rushed to his chest with a fist. The lecturer''s chest burst and died instantly. Although the lecturer''s strength is only nine levels of Qi and soul state, he is a soul person with deep experience and can''t even hold a move in front of the white night. "How powerful is white night?" Muqi was also shocked. One of the lecturers was killed by the wind and thunder of the night. The others did not dare to move at once. Chen Canghai, Lin Zhengtian and Zhang Qinghong led the rest of juehun masters into the crowd. However, all those who were read out of their names were cut off without mercy. There was a white night to frighten, and other people in the sanctuary did not dare to intervene. "Help! Lecturer Liu! Help me "Muxianshi!! Master Mu! Help me Those people could not defeat Lin Zheng and other experts. They were slaughtered one by one. Dozens of corpses fell on the ground in the blink of an eye, and the blood dyed the earth red. "Enough!" Muqi''s face was heavy, and he murmured. "Muqi, as the forerunner of the holy yard, when you attacked Mangshan, you also had a share. Therefore, you have to pay for what you did at the beginning." The road sank in the white night. "White night! You don''t take me seriously! Who do you think you are? Where do you think this is? Do you think no one in this world can cure you? " Muqi angrily drank: "all the disciples listen to the orders and protect the honor of our holy yard. At this moment, all of us will kill Bai Ye and avenge president Xin!" He took the lead in rushing to the white night. Muqi''s words are much more than Liu Miao Qiang''s, especially his bold and fearless act of killing at night, which has infected many people. "Follow muxianshi and kill white night!""Kill this maniac!" "Kill!" All of the disciples who were going to take action were killed by all of them. White night is the first big match. If you kill him, you will be famous for Daxia. Lin Zhengtian, Zhang Qinghong and others backed back, looking at the restless nearly a thousand people, the eyes of juehun clan were not good-looking. But the white night laughs: "good! Good! Good coming! Holy yard, it''s time for you and me to break up! " The four yuan night, as if he were surrounded by the spirit of the four yuan God, was like a God. "Kill!" With the roar of the sword, it''s like cutting the blade at his side. "Kill! For the sake of Jue Hun Zong! " Chen Canghai was boiling with blood and roared. "Revenge for the dead brothers and sisters!" "For elder gu!" "For the Lord!" Jue Hun Zongren were also infected, one by one held up their swords and rushed over. But the people of the holy yard had just fought with the master of juehun, and immediately found out that it was wrong. Although there are not many people in juehunzong, they are all brave and fearless. Especially in the white night, he pinches Yuanli in his hand and turns Yuanli into a terrifying Qi sword. After a sword, he is a corpse, invincible and unstoppable. Today, the sanctuary will be stained with blood! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 "White night, your opponent is me!" Muqi roared, his body whirled, and his fist was full of Yuan Li. The vigorous Qi at the front of the fist turned into countless swords, blowing and cutting towards the front, but it left only a little shallow mark on the white night. What a tough body. Muqi was shocked. The strength of this body does not belong to the Qi soul state. I''m afraid there are few such strong flesh bodies in Jue Hun state. What kind of Freak is this white night? He didn''t know that the immortal Vajra and the spirit of flowers and spirits in the white night had already transformed his body into a terrible one. It was not Muqi''s all-out strike, and it was good to leave a mark. "You deserve to be my opponent, too?" With a cold hum in the white night and a lift of the fingers, a Daoyuan force turned into a two meter long Qi sword, which was cut to the wood. "Yuan Qi shield!" Muqi drank, and the fiery red Yuan Li turned into a thick shield in front of him. With a bang, the big shield was not damaged. Muqi stretched out his hand and quickly painted something on the big shield. His fingertips spilled yuan force, just like ink on the tip of a pen. Soon, a large number of talismans appeared on the round shield. Muqi clap, bang Dong! The round shield flew towards the white night. On the way, a juehunzong disciple was caught off guard and was hit by the round shield. The whole body was hit by the round shield. His mouth vomited blood and his skin cracked, which made him feel terrible. White night eyes a heavy, dodge. "White night, you can''t escape! This is the magic weapon I made myself! Only when you smash your body will it stop! " Muqi laughs and releases Yuan Li to control the round shield and pursue the white night. At the moment, the shield is covered and squeezed by a lot of force, just like a tracking missile. At night, the pace is fast, like lightning, people are constantly forced to Muqi. "You want to lead me here? Ridiculous, think this can break my move? " Muqi Leng hum, suddenly spread his hands left and right, ten fingers open, the round shield suddenly burst into ten blocks, the speed increased sharply, and the white night was surrounded by ten blocks like a wall, and the white night was trapped in it. Muqi kneaded his hands and drank: "Yuanli blasting!" Bang Dong! There was an explosion. The air waves are blooming. All the people around were blown away, and the scene was in a mess. "Although you killed Xin Duan and Tai Dong, I believe that is all due to your luck. Your real strength is still only level 6 of Qi soul state, which is far from the first master of the holy yard, who is a strong one in Jue Hun state!" Muqi cried. If the white night is cut off, he will be able to sit on the throne of the abbot of the sanctuary. "Younger martial brother Bai!" Chen Canghai and Zhang Qinghong yelled. "Don''t be distracted. Don''t worry about the white night. He''ll be OK. Take care of yourself." Lin Zhengtian drank low. That''s not true. There the smoke gradually dispersed, a figure reflected in Muqi''s eyes. It''s white night! His clothes were ragged all over, but his body was not hurt much. There were only some red marks. Muqi''s move still didn''t break his body. His body is covered with four heavenly spirits! "It''s impossible!" Muzi was stunned. "What''s impossible?" Cold way in the white night, step forward, a move nine soul sword formula coagulation out, when the head cut to Muqi. Muqi quickly sacrificed yuan power to resist. Bang! The sword spirit is blocked. "In the final analysis, it''s still the soul power of Qi and soul state, which can''t break my yuan force at all." Seeing that his Yuan Li didn''t move, Muqi immediately sneered. "Even if I can''t break your flesh, it''s impossible for you to kill me." "Is it?" At this time, the white night suddenly snorted, followed by a flash of cold light. Muqi has a heart pumping. Click. His strength was broken in an instant, and the cold light went straight through his shoulder and out of his abdomen. Muqi tried his best to look at the cold light, but he saw that it was just an ordinary green sword, but the body of the sword was covered by extremely strong yuan forces. These yuan forces squeezed each other and were pressed almost completely against the edge of the sword. It was extremely terrible. This is the art of storing the soul of Qianlong emperor. From the time of preparing for revenge, white night began to store yuan power. Although the green sword is ordinary, the yuan power above is terrible and unimaginable. Muqi looked at the sword with dim eyes and finally fell down. "Ah?" Seeing this terrible scene, the people around the holy yard were scared out of their wits. How dare they fight against the white night again? As soon as Muqi died, Liu Miao alone could not lead these people. The people of the holy yard fled immediately, and the juehun clan watched the people on the list and killed them all.shed blood like water. The bodies are all over the place. Today is the holy yard! When the last person on the list dies, juehun clan gets together. Chen Canghai and others kowtowed several heads in the southeast direction, and said hoarsely, "patriarch, we have avenged you. You exchange your life for our integrity. We will uphold the will of the soul breaking and live up to your expectations of us." All of them were moved to tears and their eyes were red. "Brothers and sisters, let''s go back!" In the white night, there was a commotion at the gate of the sanctuary and took a deep breath. They nodded and rushed to the Tibetan dragon house. Although the white night killed Muqi and washed the holy yard with blood, the imperial court would not intervene. Everyone knew the purpose of his trip, and no one was willing to take the lead in the holy yard. After this event, the holy courtyard will inevitably decline, and the Tibetan dragon academy will rise suddenly because of the white night and others. Even now, the Tibetan dragon academy has shown the demeanor of the first Academy of Wangdu. On the way. Many powerful soul Xiu rode into Wangdu on strange and strange mount. It seemed that none of them were from the summer. "White night, what are your plans for the future? Will you stay in the Tibetan dragon house? " Lin Zhengtian asked. "I may travel like you." White night road. "It''s also true that you have four living heavenly spirits. It would be a waste to stay in the state of Xia." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "Elder martial brother Chen and Sister Zhang, what about you? What are your plans? " "We?" Zhang Qinghong smile: "now the big revenge has been revenged, we have no concern, naturally want to go out for a turn." "Where are you going?" "It''s said that the strong are like forests." Chen Canghai Road. "If you want to walk in the Qunzhong area, I suggest that you still worship a sect and have a guarantee. The clan area is not a country. It is very chaotic there. If the strong want to kill people, they can kill them! The weak can only look at people''s faces. " The way of heaven. "It seems that elder martial brother Lin has been to qunzhongyu." Next to a Jue soul, the same door joked. Lin Zhengtian laughed and didn''t answer. Back to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, the gate is red and Bai Zhi Xin is waiting for them. Seeing that all the people are back safely, Bai Zhi heart breathes a big breath and then moves forward quickly. "Brother, why don''t you take me with you?" Angelica dahurica Heart Qi angry way. "This operation is too dangerous. You were injured before. I''m afraid you will have an accident." The white night said with a bitter smile. "You clearly think I''m weak!" "How?" The white night was hustling. Angelica dahurica heart can not eat this set, the gills are puffy. "Elder martial brother Bai, elder martial brother Chen, elder martial brother Lin... president Guanglong, please go to the main hall to have a talk." At this time, a student came over and said respectfully to several people. White night nodded and led the crowd to the main hall. There are many people sitting in the main hall of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. In addition to the Fu family, the Yin family, the Lu family and the Shen family, there are also many soul people with strange clothes and restrained breath in the front position. Guanglong and Yanfeng did not sit, but stood at the door and walked back and forth. When they saw the arrival of the white night party, Yanfeng secretly winked at them, and then said, "Dean, they are coming at night!" The words dropped, and those inside who were still drinking tea immediately stood up and went to the day and night. "Are you white night?" "I heard that you have four heavenly spirits. Is it true or not? Let elder Ben have a look! If it''s true, I''d like to invite you into my Qingyi sect! " "It''s a good seedling. If you cultivate it well, you''ll make a great achievement." A few people looked at the white night with a light in their eyes. Listen to the white night, immediately understand the reason. "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m not interested in joining any sect in the daytime." White night refused. Fortunately, although these sectarian representatives were powerful, they were not bullies. They were much better than the real xuansong. After refusing, they left with a look of disappointment. However, as they left, the Fu family, the Shen family, the Yin family, and the Lu family recommended the talents of their own families to these clan representatives. Fu family Fu was mercilessly and smoothly worshipped into the first sect of the Qing Dynasty, and the people of the Fu family trembled with excitement. After sending off the batch, the white night was ready to leave. In addition to these people, more people will come to him. Some of them have fair attitude, but not every powerful soul monk has a good temper. In order to avoid trouble, daytime night must leave Wangdu as soon as possible. "What''s your plan to leave this time?" Yan Feng asked. "Go around the summer and come back if you don''t get much." White night road. "You are a good young man with unlimited future. Your future is beyond our imagination. Make great efforts. If you are tired one day, the gate of the Tibetan dragon house will always be opened for you." Guanglong road. "Thank you, Dean." White night laughs. "No, we should thank you. Without you, I''m afraid the Tibetan dragon house no longer exists." Guanglong shakes his head.Hearing the sound of the white night, the smile suddenly froze, as if thinking of something, to the public: "everyone, please follow me." Words fall, people go back to the mountain. People are full of doubt, followed by the white night has been to a cemetery in the mountains before stopping. White night went to Jianlong Zhenren''s tombstone, looked at a new grave standing beside it, and said in a low voice: "you should be grateful, it should be." ... say goodbye to Guanglong and others, clean up in the daytime, and then leave. When she comes to Xiaolin, Long Yue is waiting there early. "Are you leaving the Tibetan dragon house?" "Well." "I''m going back to the goddess''s palace, white night, let''s meet again." Long Yue showed a bitter smile, and also exuded a faint smell of wine. The white night was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Long Yue, are you really sent by my mother?" Long Yue a listen, small face that light smile stiff. She didn''t speak. White night took a deep breath, did not ask again, he already knew the answer. Long Yue turns around and is ready to leave. "Try not to come to Qunzhong." Before leaving, a light call came. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 After long Yue left, he left Wangdu on a horse provided by Shen Hong. Chen Hong, Lu Xiaofei, Lin Zhengtian, Chen Canghai and others all came to see him off. They would go back to Wangdu to find a way to join the sect. Wang Du, as a four born soul, has provided a unique opportunity for Xia''s talents. Riding a wild horse in the daytime, he galloped all the way and arrived in Los Angeles in half a day. After entering Los Angeles, they went straight to Bai Fu. Bai Chen, Bai Qingshan and others heard of the arrival of the white night. They immediately killed chickens and oxen and arranged a family dinner. After having a reunion dinner with the family members, Bai Chen was pulled into the small room where he once lived. "Dad, I want to ask you something." White night looks serious. "From the moment you come back, I''ve noticed something wrong with you. Tell me what''s on your mind. Dad will definitely be on your side." Bai Chen says with a smile. "Dad, I just want to ask... About my mother!" The white night whispered. "Your mother?" The white Chen Leng next, fell into the memory, the eye has spread the bursts of pain and helpless, still have a bit confused. "Dad, isn''t my mother dead?" Asked the white night. Bai Chen hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t know." "I don''t know?" "Your mother left Los Angeles after she gave birth to you, and has never been found." The white night was stunned and asked, "who is my mother?" "This... I don''t know." Bai Chen some embarrassed way. "..." "good night, how can you ask about this?" White Chen strange way. "It''s just a sudden thought." The white night hesitated and fell. As a child, Bai Chen always cheated Bai Ye, but now that Bai Ye has grown up, Bai Chen is embarrassed to continue to cheat. "Yeer, in fact... I haven''t known your mother for a long time, and the contact time is also very short. During the period of her pregnancy, she often disappears and her whereabouts are uncertain. She suddenly appears in Los Angeles and leaves suddenly. I don''t even know why she came to such a place. But I can tell you very seriously that your mother is definitely the most in the world Beautiful woman. " Bai Chen is intoxicated with the way, as if remembering the scene of meeting with the mother of white night. Hearing Bai Chen''s words, the white night is understood. Bai Chen doesn''t know his mother''s name, identity and so on! "How mysterious is mother?" The white night is a bit of a daze. "Your mother may be something extraordinary. She is willing to commit herself to such a useless person as me. There must be something she has to do. Yeer, did you hear about your mother from somewhere?" Bai Chen asked. Bai Ye hesitates for a moment and tells Bai Chen about the Dragon moon. Bai Chen is very surprised. For a long time, he laughs bitterly. "So it is. Your mother was a big person in the clan. No wonder her eyes were so indifferent and unattainable when I contacted her. She just glanced at the gifts I gave her, but she didn''t see what she really liked..." "Dad, do you like your mother?" "I don''t know, of course, but I don''t like it." The girl is busy, but she will not be able to protect you. She has been paying close attention to the trend of Luocheng and you. Longyue girl appeared after you entered the Tibetan dragon yard. Obviously, she was worried about your safety when she received the news about the fall of juehunzong and sent Longyue to come. " Bai Chen patted Bai Ye on the shoulder and said with profound meaning: "night Son, Father knows that you are not feeling well. You will certainly have some resistance to your mother if your mother left us father and son. But I hope you don''t hate your mother. She must have a hard time. If you have a chance to see your mother, remember, don''t have any complaints against her, understand?" Just because of his mother''s departure, Dad became depressed and abandoned the soul road. So far, he has not married. It can be seen that father is also a seed of infatuation. Night dark sigh, and then nodded: "children remember." "This time I came back to ask about this matter?" "Oh, one more thing." The white night thought for a moment: "Dad, I remember that my great grandfather once collected a strange monster corpse, which seems to be called poison Jiao, right?" "It is true that there is a corpse of a poisonous Jiao buried under your grandfather''s house by your great grandfather as a family envoy. However, I feel that it is just an ordinary monster corpse, and it can not be forced to be transported." "I want to see the body. I have a friend who needs a corpse of a poisonous dragon. It happens that I owe him a favor. If the corpse can be used, I want to give it to him. " White night road. "Yes, I''ll talk to your grandfather. It''s not a big problem." Bai Chen nods. Naturally, Bai Qingshan would not refuse. He immediately sent someone to dig up the house and take out the corpse of the poisonous Jiao buried under his head. Poison Jiao is a powerful monster with the most Yin and evil. Most of its strength is between the Ninth level of Qi soul state and the first level of juehun state. If a poisonous Jiao has practiced for more than 500 years, it is said that it can shed the skin of the dragon, become a dragon and fly into the nine heavens.But this is mostly a rumor. Although the corpse of the poisonous dragon at the bottom of the house has been buried for a long time, it is not yet completely rotten. It can be seen that its strength should have reached the level of juexingjing. "Old man, what do you think of the corpse?" The white night consciousness enters the Qianlong ring and shouts. "What? Did you find the corpse of the poisonous dragon The Emperor Qianlong seemed to be in a deep sleep. When he heard the cry, he immediately came back to his senses. It looked at the corpse of the poisonous Jiao outside through the ring. After a moment, he said, "check the heart and brain of the poisoned Jiao to see if it is in good condition." White night nods, jumps to poison Jiao''s side, takes out the ordinary green sword which hangs on the body, intending to cut the abdomen of poison Jiao. The poisonous Jiaomo is about four meters long. It is dark all over, covered with scales like steel, and has a horn on its head. Green sword cut past, issued a crisp jingle sound, look at a look, poison Jiao corpse actually has no scar. "What a hard body." Gather up the strength of the white night and cut away the sharp edge. Click. It''s like the sound of steel being cut. Bai Ye broke off the corpse of the poisonous Jiao and examined it. "The heart and brain are intact." White night to Qianlong emperor road. "If the heart is in good condition, you can help me destroy the brain of the poisonous dragon, and then prepare a tripod tripod, which is made of dark wood and ignited with Yuanli. I want to refine the corpse of the poisonous Jiao." The Emperor Qianlong said, "don''t let anyone disturb me during the refining period." "Good!" Nodding at night, he arranged for his servants to do it. Bai Qingshan and Bai Chen have no idea what to do in the daytime, but they don''t ask much. The tripod tripod was set up in the remote courtyard where the white night lived. The servant arranged the dark wood and ignited the tripod tripod by Yuanli, who was a mutant of Taotie. Then he put the body of poison Jiao and Qianlong Jie into it and sat down outside the courtyard. Soon, there was a strong smell in the courtyard. The breath is wonderful and infinite, like soul power, and image power, but not like it. Looking inside in the white night, you can see that the surface of the tripod cauldron is full of colorful light. In the dark, it seems that there are strange sounds floating. "What is this guy doing?" White night heart. It took two days for these visions to slow down. The whole white house was filled with this wonderful breath. The soul practitioners in the mansion absorbed the breath and found that their spirit was much stronger. The soul state was greatly improved. Even Bai Chen was promoted successfully and his longevity increased. In the afternoon of the next day, sitting at the gate of the courtyard in the daytime, I closed my eyes and practiced. At this time, a dull sound came from my ear. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the tripod tripod in the middle of the courtyard was completely broken, a cloud of smoke exploded, and a large amount of dark viscous liquid was splashed on the ground. White night watchful looking at the gate, eyebrows tight. This breath, good smell, the breath is full of a lot of impurities, those sticky things on the ground, are also filthy impurities. "White night!" At this time, a familiar voice sounded in the smoke. Then, a bright ring flew out of the smoke and reached for it at night. It was the Qianlong ring. When the smoke dispersed, there appeared a creature that looked like a dog and was one circle bigger than a dog. The creature was black all over, covered with scales, had a lizard head, and had long horns on its forehead. It was particularly ugly. It was only about one meter long, but it was a little bloated. Like a dog is not a dog, like a lizard is not a lizard. "What is this?" Look left and right at night. "It''s me! The invincible Qianlong emperor The guy snorted. "Qianlong emperor? Invincible White night looked at a few eyes, and then turned his head, holding back a smile. "Asshole! This is not my body. Most of the corpses of the poisonous Jiaos are rotten, and there are not many places to use. It has taken me a lot of effort to refine such a body. You still laugh, you don''t know anything at all! " The Emperor Qianlong said angrily. The white night held back for a long time, and then he restrained his smile: "so you asked me to find the corpse of the poisonous dragon to find a suitable body for yourself..." "I can''t stay in the Qianlong ring all my life. Although the body is very poor, it can at least bear the consciousness of this emperor!" "Then, the invincible Qianlong emperor, in order to shape a suitable body, shouldn''t you repay me?" It''s a white night. "What do you want to do?" The Emperor Qianlong stepped back a few steps and looked at the white night carefully: "didn''t I teach you a lot of things before? What else do you want? " "What I taught before is not enough. In addition to the array, you also taught me a move to store soul power." "You can''t chew too much, you can''t learn too much with your aptitude!" The Emperor Qianlong cried. "If you can''t learn too much, you can learn it slowly. You will learn it one day, isn''t it?" Bai Ye said with a smile: "soon I will go to qunzhongyu. I''m afraid that if I go there, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad if I go there. If there''s an elder accompanying me, I''m sure I''ll be at peace.""I can''t hold on to death now. I can''t keep my strength. How can I protect you?" The Emperor Qianlong was dissatisfied. "Are you really the emperor? Why are you so timid? " "Are you lying to me?" the white night scorned "Stinky boy, don''t use provocation! My ring has brought you many benefits. Do you still want to be dissatisfied? You want me to be your bodyguard? Keep dreaming. Now that I have a body, I must find a place to practice. I can''t waste my time around you. " The Emperor Qianlong hummed. The white night looked at it with a smile and didn''t speak. He just put his finger on the dead dragon sword on his waist. "You..." "master, what you use is the body of our poisonous Jiao! This is my grandfather''s, that is, mine, in other words, you are mine "Have you been thinking about it all the time?" Qianlong doesn''t feel good. Could it be that white night knew from the beginning what he was going to do? No, if you really want to keep yourself, isn''t it better to seal it in the ring? "Who do you think I am?" Seeing the anger flashed in the eyes of the Qianlong emperor, he put up his playful smile at night, took a breath and said seriously: "I didn''t want to keep you around from the beginning, but suddenly, I need your help." "Oh?" "Although I know you used to be a very powerful person, and I understand what it means to stay with you. But I am a person who will repay you for your kindness in the daytime. You are kind to me. I find you the corpse of poisonous Jiao and let you be reborn. It''s just that... I have to go to qunzhongyu, but I''m afraid I can''t go all the way to qunzhongyu depending on my current strength. If you can help me, or Xu Shengyuan can be higher. " White night sat on the stone beside him and whispered, "old man, if you help me this time and wait for the end of the matter, you can go anywhere you want, how about it?" Qianlong was stunned. Then he came up with his slippery tail. His ugly face showed a smile: "you still have to find your mother for your feelings." "I''m not looking for her. I just want to see her. Since she chose to leave me and my father, why should I go to her? Give her trouble? I just want to know what the woman who gave birth to me looks like, and what makes my father from the most famous genius in Los Angeles to a man who doesn''t care about food and tea. " Hoarse at night. I''ve never seen my mother''s white night since I was born. I don''t want to see it with my own eyes, even if it''s just a glance from afar. Emperor Qianlong looked at him for a long time, then sat on the ground. His two smooth, fat hands were interlaced in his chest, and he said with a smile, "OK, OK! Look at you such pitiful share, this great emperor is merciful, act as your bodyguard, send you to Qunzhong domain good "Besides being a bodyguard, teach me a few more hands." "It depends on my mood! If you serve the emperor well, maybe you will be rewarded! " "Go away!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 In the morning of the next day, Bai Chen rode a horse to leave Los Angeles. Although Bai Chen didn''t give up, he knew that youth Zhi should be in all directions. He sent a word of peace and went back to his house. Before leaving, white night can see father''s eyes not to give up, nose a sour, galloping horse. The Qunzhong area is located in the north of Daxia. Beyond the border of Daxia, there is a long and wide river. The river is turbulent and the climate on the river is unique. Only in November can the river water slow down. It is difficult for people and spirits below the juexing state to compete with the river water. They can''t stabilize their boats. They can only choose to cross the river by boat at this time. When the white night and Qianlong went to the river, the ferry was already full of people, about 20 of them were men, women, old and young. Looking at the costumes, they were all soul cultivation. White night and Qianlong sat on it. When the boatman saw that the people were full, he set out immediately. There was no wind on the river. It was a good time to cross the river. "What kind of creature is this? Is it a dog? How ugly you are At this time, a woman in a blue sword suit pointed to the Qianlong dragon beside the white night and rushed to the long haired man. "Maybe it''s some kind of monster, but it''s ugly enough!" The man was disgusted. On hearing this, he opened his eyes and scanned the Qianlong, but he didn''t care. His eyes were full of scorn and glared at the man and woman. "This dog seems to have human nature! How dare you stare at me The man clearly saw the eyes of Qianlong, and immediately became angry. He stretched out his hand and beat the head of Qianlong. Seeing this in the daytime, he immediately stopped and said, "what are you doing? Did I provoke you? Why move my pet? " Pets? The Qianlong emperor puffed at the corner of his mouth, and the fat paw quietly kicked the white night. The night was still. "Who are you?" The man raised his eyebrows and said haughtily. "It''s up to me to ask." The white night is light. "Stinky boy, there are only six levels of Qi soul state. You are so arrogant. Are you from Xia? People who come out of a small place, it''s better to keep a low profile. Don''t even know how to die at that time! " The man sneered. White night eyebrow a frown, just about to speak, the man opened his mouth again. "Do you know who I am?" White night happy: "who are you?" "I''m a disciple of tianhongzong. Your eyes are bright. You should throw this eyesore out of the boat. My younger martial sister looks sick!" The man said coldly. On hearing the man''s words, all the shipmates were surprised, and many people''s eyes were even filled with awe. "It''s a friend of tianhongzong. It''s disrespectful, disrespectful!" A man with a beautiful face is holding fist. "Your Excellency "I''m a disciple of Xiaqing sect." "It turns out to be a Taoist friend of the first emperor of Qing Dynasty. You are welcome." The man nodded triumphantly. Although the first sect of Qing Dynasty is not bad, it is still a little inferior to that of Tianhong sect. Tianhong sect is a famous school in the clan area! Who dares to provoke the people of this ship? The woman raised her head and looked at the white night with disgust on her face. She could see all the people on the boat, but she didn''t care about them. "My friend, your pet is really ugly. If you don''t want to throw it away, you should put it away." The man of the Qing Dynasty also advised. "If you think it''s eye-catching, you can sit in the bow of the boat. If you''re too far away, you can''t see." The white night is light. "What are you? How dare you talk to me like that The man in hongzong was cold that day. "Elder martial brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. I don''t just feel sick to throw this ugly animal into the river. Even if I smell something, I feel sick." The woman held her nose. When the man saw it, he was too lazy to talk nonsense with the white night. He directly reached out to catch the Emperor Qianlong. At that time, the words of Qianlong emperor suddenly rang out in my mind. "You don''t have to do this, son of a bitch!" The great emperor of the Qianlong said angrily that he raised his claws and patted the man directly. Looking at it in the white night, I found that there was a wonderful array on the Qianlong emperor''s paw. When the claw was raised, the array overflowed with halo. It was wonderful. Bang! Claws explode with amazing power! The man was blown away and fell into the river from the boat. He fainted and sank directly to the bottom of the river. He was afraid that he had no way to live. The woman was stunned and couldn''t return to God for a long time. A boat of people was also stunned. "Brute, how dare you hurt people?" The woman eased up and became angry. She stood up and kicked the Emperor Qianlong. But she did not know that this was not a beast, but a terrible old monster. The Emperor Qianlong was not polite. He hit the woman''s foot with his head. Click. There was a crisp sound. The woman gave out a shrill scream, and the foot was hard hit. The Emperor Qianlong took advantage of the opportunity to lift another claw and pat it in the past.Bang! The woman was stunned by the force of terror and fell into the river. All the people in the boat were petrified. The boatman forgot to ferry and looked at the Emperor Qianlong. What kind of monster is this? Two juexingjing people, are they just thrown into the river? Looking at the Emperor Qianlong in the white night, he came slowly and took a rest against the cabin. The white night only wanted to say three words. Good to pretend! "Brother, are you... What kind of PET are you?" The man of Qing Dynasty, who had been talking with the two men before, came to the side of the white night and asked in a low voice. "It''s none of your business, is it?" The white night is light. What else did the man want to say, but the emperor suddenly glared at him. He was scared out of his wits and shrank back. The Emperor Qianlong was so noisy that all the people in the boat were extremely nervous. White night came to the Qianlong emperor and looked at the array on his claws. The two Qianlong emperors just now had no soul power, but they were able to exert such terrifying power. He could feel that the men and women were at least the first level of the absolute soul state. How could the Qianlong emperor easily kill them with this soul state? "What are you looking at, boy?" The Emperor Qianlong glanced at him. "Old man, you seem to be very proficient in Dharma array?" The white night whispered. "This emperor is omnipotent." "Teach me some." "Why do you want to learn everything? Well, I''ll teach you, for the sake of the one we met. " The Qianlong emperor looked at the dead dragon sword on his waist in the white night and said, "since you have this sword, I''ll teach you a set of sword array. I''ll just say it once. It''s up to you whether you can remember it or not." "Please give me your advice." Busy in the daytime. "This sword array is called" silent Dragon Sword array ", which is used by a sword expert I know. This sword array should be based on the strong soul power. You have four heavenly spirits and the ring of the emperor. The soul power is certainly not a problem..." the silent Dragon Sword array pays attention to the use of soul Qi and the exertion of Yuan force. It turns the yuan force into a sharp sword and arranges it in eight directions to completely block the enemy Inside, the eight yuan forces danced wildly, chopping the enemy under the chaotic sword, which was extremely terrifying. Once in the array, even if it was stronger than the array executor, it could still erase it. It was very powerful. This sword array has a certain flavor of nine soul sword formula. All of them turn soul power into sword spirit. The difference is that this sword array needs to control multiple soul forces, which is the application of soul power by soul people. The white night was deep in thought, pondering on the essence of it until the ship came to shore. "This is the border of the clans." Looking around in the daytime. There are quite a lot of people on the riverside, almost all of them are souls. Here is not only the ferry to Xia state, but also the ferry to other big and small countries. Many soul people put some magic weapons that they can''t use on the ground for people to choose in exchange for pills. The white night looked at a few at random, saw a dark long sword, and immediately walked over. Top grade sword? This is a sword in summer. "How much is it?" White night picked up that sword, weigh way. "Ten Excellent soul pills." Stand on the main road. "Is it a little expensive? This one is worth dying for. " White night frowned. "If you can''t afford it, you can''t waste my time!" The man has no patience. White night shakes his head, turns around and goes. It''s not only this family that is expensive, but several other people who sell Horcruxes are offering exorbitant prices. It seems that they are going to kill those young soul practitioners who are not familiar with the world. Walk straight to the main road at night. "Here, boy, here you are At this time, the Qianlong emperor suddenly spit out a sword from his mouth, which is the best yuan level sword I saw before. "Did you steal it?" The white night froze. "Love or not!" Emperor Qianlong glanced at him. Thank you very much White night smile, wipe off the saliva on the head, hang in the waist. At this time, the ground suddenly sounded a slight tremor, the noise of the horse''s hooves came from behind. White night turned his head, but saw a group of men and women in blue long clothes riding horses rushed over, directly surrounded by a man and a beast. "Are you talking about these two men?" A fierce, short haired man asked a man in a long brown suit next to him. White night remembers that the guy in brown clothes seemed to be in the same boat with him before? "Yes, elder martial brother Liu, this is the man who threw your younger brother and Miss Fang Ru into the river. I''m afraid they are more or less unlucky." The man in Brown said calmly. "So you killed my brother?" Liu Yuanshan glared at the white night in a ferocious way. "I didn''t actually kill it." White night road. "You didn''t kill it, but the animal next to you killed it. What''s the difference between that and you?" The man in brown. "You can''t avoid the trouble of saying," no words? ""Pay for your life!" One hummed. "No, it''s too cheap to kill him! How can I be worthy of my brother if I don''t torture this guy Liu Yuanshan said coldly, "Zhang Xin, Wang Zhen! When you go to set up the array, I will use the array to kill this man! " "Yes, elder martial brother!" They nodded and immediately took out the material and drew the array on the spot. "Boy, your understanding is still careless. How about I teach you another set of array this time?" At this time, the Emperor Qianlong opened his mouth again. "What formation?" The white night asked. "Reverse Liangyi array!" Qianlong the great emperor''s leisurely way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 "Elder martial brother, the broken bones array is ready!" Cried Wang. "Throw him in the battle!" Liu Yuanshan cold road. Two men turn over and dismount, and directly drive the white night and Qianlong emperor into the array. Liu Yuanshan dismounted himself and went to the side of the array to activate the great array. "I want your bones to shatter, and let you taste the pain of broken bones!" Liu Yuanshan is ferocious. Seeing this in the white night, he pulled out the sword on his waist and ordered several times on the array. Liu Yuanshan several people see inexplicable, but also did not care. Whoa. Driven by the broken bones array, the soul gas like a knife is emitted from the array, and it is running in the array wantonly. "Hum!" "I''ll see how you die this time! Even elder martial brother Liu dares to offend Liu Yuanshan and others stood by on horseback, watching coldly. Seeing this scene, some passers-by did not dare to stay for a long time and left in a hurry. They recognized that this was the clothes of tianhongzong. Such a group of tianhongzong people gathered around a young man, who must be in bad luck. However. The spirit of the broken bones array is surging. Standing in the array at night, it seems that there is nothing wrong with him. Every time the terrible spirit passes by him, it immediately bypasses him and does not touch his body. Liu Yuanshan and others outside frowned. "Zhang Xin, Wang Li, are you wrong in your array?" Liu Yuanshan asked. "Elder martial brother, that''s right. We''ve finished this battle many times before. We can''t be wrong!" Wang Zhen was busy. "It must be that this guy has some magic weapon to crack the broken bones array!" Zhang Xin was also in a hurry. "No wonder this guy is so cooperative. It''s a late move." Naturally, Liu Yuanshan would not believe that it was the two men''s mistakes in array arrangement. He stared at the white night, urged the array to stop, turned over and dismounted, and directly pulled out the sword hanging from his waist and went to the white night. "Since the broken bones array can''t be used, I''ll dig out his bones and smash them myself. It''s the same thing!" Liu Yuanshan cold road. In the white night, a trace of anger flashed in my eyes. When Liu Yuanshan stepped into the broken bones array, the array seal suddenly aroused himself, and the terrible spirit was rampant. Liu Yuanshan''s face changed greatly, and his body was immediately invaded by several spirits. He fell directly on the ground, crazy and convulsed. His mouth was full of spitting blood, and then there were bursts of shrill screams. All his limbs were soft on the ground, and his bones were completely broken! "Elder martial brother!" A few people were surprised. Wang Zhen and Zhang Xin quickly dismounted from their horses, chopped the array seal with a sword, and the big array stopped urging. The intense pain made Liu Yuanshan faint. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" Wang Zhen was anxious. "Cut off the man''s hands and feet and take it back to the sect. When the elder martial brother is ready, he will send him down again!" Cried Zhang Xin. "Yes The other disciples went to the white night circle immediately. "It''s very powerful. Just by changing a few array points, I completely controlled the big array. This inverted Liangyi array is worthy of its reputation!" The white night saw this scene, already is exclamation repeatedly. With the soul power as the vein and the vein as the array pattern of the array, it covers the broken bone array. Almost instantly, the array is completely analyzed and connected, and the white night of the array is completely controlled. The efficacy of the broken bone array can be replaced by slightly tampering with the array points. Is this the power of the inverted Liangyi array? Although it is called array, it is changed. "It''s just a small means. If you encounter a complex array, you need to spend a lot of time to break and change the array with the reversed Liangyi array." The Emperor Qianlong said triumphantly, his fat face full of pride. Bai Ye has great admiration for Qianlong and knows that it must have existed before, but the situation is not so optimistic. All of the people present in tianhongzong are at the first level of juexingjing, which is not the soul cultivation ability comparison in the country of Daxia. See the other side to kill, the white night is not polite, carrying the sword to the front of a person to cut. "Looking for death!" The man was so angry that he could not tolerate the fact that he did not kneel down to beg for mercy in the face of so many powerful people in qihun state. "The mole ants in the spirit state dare to play tricks in front of us? Die to me The man clasped his sword with one hand, pushed down the edge of the sword, and was driven by brute force. In his opinion, there was no need for soul force to deal with the existence of white night. Bang! The shock of terror sounded. Seeing the three feet green front shaking away in the white night, the man''s body suddenly split, just like a watermelon smashed by a sledgehammer, split in all directions, splashed with blood, and died miserably. Those who rushed towards the white night froze at once, and their eyes were filled with terror. What''s going on? Will a sword shock people to death? "Is the body of juexingjing so fragile?" White night frowns. "This guy is so careless that he doesn''t need to protect his body with soul power, and only uses brute force to attack you. In addition, your strength exceeds the existence of Qi and soul state, which can cause such effect. If he does his best, he will be able to take some moves from you, even if he is at the first level of Jue Hun state. " Next to Qianlong Dadi road."I see." The white night nodded and looked at the others coldly: "you said you wanted to kill me, right? In that case, don''t blame me for being cruel. " The voice falls, the general trend opens, and the general will pass. "General trend?" "It''s so heavy. It''s stronger than elder martial Brother Yun''s A man was startled and roared. "If the spirit state exists, how can it have the five major trends? How can you kill the first level person of juexingjing? He... He hid his accomplishments! He must have hidden his accomplishments! " Wang Zhen cried out bitterly. Zhang Xin didn''t want to think about it, so he ran away. "Run away?" The white night was cold hum. He was merciless. He caught up with the sword and cut it. These people were completely frightened by the strange methods of the white night. They almost dare not resist. In the blink of an eye, three people were cut off. The man in Brown who had complained before could not escape the blade of the sword, and his throat was cut. The white night chased for a while, then stopped. "Several people in Jue Hun state were beaten and urinated by the guys in the spirit state. These guys are really useless." Hum. "I didn''t expect that there would be trouble out of the summer, but it''s OK. I don''t have to walk." White night smile, but there is a trace of dignified all over the eyes. He went to the horses left by the Tianhong clan, chose a good horse, turned over and ran wild. Along the road, about Mo Banzhu Xiang''s Kung Fu was attacked. In the sight of the forest, a quiet forest appeared. Even though he didn''t want to think about it in the daytime, he ran to the forest. The Qianlong emperor hung on the horse''s buttocks without saying a word. After entering the forest, he jumps into the dense bush nearby, starts the ring of Qianlong to shield the breath, and looks at the mouth of the forest carefully. Before long, Lin Kou quickly rushed to an old figure, this figure is very fast, silent step on the ground, if it is not to see its figure, we would not be aware of his existence. "This great emperor has a vast consciousness and can sense the existence of this guy, but how did you find it?" The Emperor Qianlong asked curiously. It turns out that when Bai Ye solved the disciples of Tianhong sect, he realized that he was being followed. "General trend!" The white night whispered, "I caught a trace of this man when I released the general situation. Although he was hidden for the first time, I still noticed him." "This man''s strength is not comparable to those small minions on the road." Qianlong road. "Are you afraid?" "Joke? There are a hundred ways for the emperor to kill him Qianlong despised the way. "That''s it White night white it one eye, take out the branches under the body quickly canvas a small array. The Dragon gazed and was slightly surprised. "Silent Dragon Sword array?" Although it seems awkward to say that the array pattern and the array point are not standard, you should know that it took only a few hours to teach it to the white night sword array? However, when the Dragon Sword array was finished, and the night was still on, he used the branches to wave at several positions on the sword array, and then injected yuan force into it. Reverse Liangyi sword array? Qianlong is silent. This guy, he''s fighting again on the big array! Just taught him two sets of array, he actually flexible use, just right fusion. But what is he going to do with the reversal Liangyi array in the Dragon Sword array? In this way, once the sword array is activated, the sword Qi will fly outward, leaving the source of the array, so that the power of the sword Qi will be greatly reduced. Out of array source? Qianlong suddenly thought of something, showing a little smile. "This son of a bitch!" "Hello, are you looking for me?" The white night jumped out of the Bush and called to the old man who was looking around. The old man''s face was frozen, staring at the white night: "so you found my existence." "You have been following me ever since you got off the ship. Who are you and why do you follow me?" Asked the white night. "I just want to ask you for something that doesn''t belong to you!" The old man sank. "Things?" Is it a dead dragon sword? Or Qianlong ring? "Do you still remember that you got a piece of ancient tripod at the Wangxing exchange meeting in the summer Wangdu?" "Zhuque Ding? Are you the old man who sells tripods In retrospect. "I sold that tripod to you on purpose. Otherwise, with your soul pill, you would not be able to get the Zhuque Ding!" The old man shook his head. "And you''ll trade with me?" "I just kept it with you. At that time, I was chased by a man, and I couldn''t protect myself. In order to prevent the Zhuque Ding from being taken away, I gave it to you. Now that person has been solved by me, then it''s time to take back the Zhuque Ding!"The old man''s eyes were killing. "White night frowned:" look at your appearance, as if I even give you the rosefinch tripod, you also want to kill me? " "The existence of Zhuque Ding is a secret. I want to keep this secret. The only one who can keep the secret in the world is the dead." Said the old man, coldly, stepping forward. But at the moment of his action, a large amount of sword spirit suddenly came out from the bushes nearby. As soon as the old man''s face sank, he leaned slightly to avoid it, and immediately retreated, but at this time, the white night moved. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 The sword Qi is suddenly released, which is unexpected. The old man was forced to retreat by the sword spirit, and the white night suddenly took the opportunity to attack when the old man was attracted by the sword spirit. Hum! The bronze long sword is full of cautious people''s sword, which directly attacks the other party''s heart. The old man immediately raised his hand to resist, his soul wrapped his hands, so that his hands hard into steel, vigorous Qi throughout the body. Dang! The blade of the sword fell away, but failed to break its body. His body is so hard that he is afraid to be at least above the fifth level of Jue Hun state. "Shock!" When the old man roared, his momentum was great! Bang! In the white night, when his feet sank, he suddenly took on the force of ten thousand jin, and it was difficult to move. The old man''s eyes were cold, and a murderous spirit burst out, piercing into the heart of the white night. "Qi soul state has such strength. If you can grow up, your future achievements will be no less than mine. It''s a pity that you know the treasure of Zhuque Ding, and you are doomed to die! I hope you don''t have such bad luck in your next life The old man said coldly, one hand toward the white night''s forehead. "Dead? I can''t die! " At night, a little banter rises from the corners of his mouth. He doesn''t think that he can really defeat the old man, and the sword of the dead dragon can''t come out. Such a powerful existence can only be defeated by luck. In the current situation, luck doesn''t seem to come to him, but... he has a helper! Sonorous! At this time, a large number of talismans flew out of the bushes. Above the talisman, there was a sharp and magical air sword. A total of 12, each of which is like a spirit, revolves around the old man. When the old man is unprepared, the air sword immediately stabs it, like a poisonous snake. "What is this?" The old man''s face was heavy. He leaped into the air, and his momentum was released. He intended to drive back these strange swords. However, these air swords completely locked him. No matter how the old man dodged, the air swords would follow him. For a moment, the old man was black and blue, and his body was covered with sword marks. In the daytime, I found that every Qi sword was pasted with a green leaf. On the green leaf was a rune with clay canvas. Is this the method of Qianlong emperor? Can you kill people with green leaves and mud? How powerful is it at its peak? White night with a sword to join in, the pressure of the old man increased. The white night took advantage of the situation, the four heavenly spirits were sacrificed together, and the four forces were in full bloom. The terror combined with the power of the four spirits suppressed the old people crazily. "Four Heavenly spirits?" The old man''s calm face finally showed a look of shock. "I''ve lived for most of my life. I''ve never seen a man with four heavenly spirits. I''ve lost my sight! You''ve lost your eyes! You are not an ordinary person with seven levels of Qi and soul state! " The old man''s heart trembled and he was no longer ready to fight. He offered a green porcelain bowl and smashed it. The bowl turned into fragments and whirled around him. The air sword killed him. The pieces of the porcelain bowl immediately stopped him, and people fought and retreated. "Gone?" A sword in the white night blocked his retreat. The old man''s face was cold and he growled, "don''t force me! Although you are good at your tactics, I am a person of the fifth level of Juehui state. If you force me to be anxious, you will not be able to catch me! " When the voice dropped, the old man made another move, and then he saw his body burst into a burst of brilliance. A huge bird appeared on his head. The bird was extremely dreamy. Once it appeared, it immediately burst into bright light and covered the whole forest. In an instant, it became dreamlike all around. The spirit of heaven with psychedelic ability? The white night felt that this force was eroding towards his own consciousness, and the spirit suddenly pricked up. What a powerful psychic spell! He hummed in the dark in the white night, concentrating all the yuan forces of the four heavenly spirits on the head, closing the connection between the mind and the outside world. The illusion could not erode the consciousness, and the human eyes immediately became clear. "There are four heavenly spirits, and one is a variant one. Even if it is the seventh level of Qi and soul state, it can also exert the power of extreme terror! How terrible The old man realized that he was not right, so he turned around and ran away, even though the Qi sword was added to his body. At that time, the Qianlong emperor saw the opportunity, and the twelve Qi swords all came out, and in an instant they fell to the ground. The white night took a leap, the tip of the sword went down and pierced the old man''s shoulder. "Ah There was a shrill cry. The old man is defeated! "Who are you, and what is this Zhuque Ding?" The white night is light. "Son of a bitch, if you want to kill me, do not dally!" The old man cried out angrily. "I''m sorry, I''m going to dally!" At night, he twisted the handle of the sword, and the body of the sword turned around on the old man''s shoulder, and the blood was splashed. His screams grew louder. "It looks like a tough guy." The Emperor Qianlong jumped out of the bushes beside him and looked at the old man with a smile. "Monster?" The old man was stunned, but he had never seen such a monster as the Qianlong emperor."Demon your mother, monster! Laozi is a noble emperor Qianlong slapped him in the face. The old man was confused. "White night, don''t talk nonsense with him. If he doesn''t, he will continue to harass you in the future. Just kill him!" Qianlong hummed. But at this time, the old man burst into laughter. The laughter was so arrogant that it rang through the whole forest. Then, his body suddenly swelled up, as if he were suddenly filled with gas. "Be careful!" The Emperor Qianlong cried out. As soon as his face changed in the white night, he pulled out his sword and retreated. One man and one beast rushed out of the forest like crazy. Boom! A great noise broke out. The smell of destruction gushed out of the old man''s body and flattened the forest. The white night immediately crouches down, accumulates all Yuan Li on the body. Bang! The force of destruction hit him fiercely, shaking people back and forth, and it was difficult to stand still. When it comes down, everything is gone. "What''s the trick?" In the white night, the complexion was coagulated. "Blow yourself up! What strange magic weapon is used to release the power of the spirit in the body instantly. I''ve seen a lot of this kind of thing! " The Emperor Qianlong came to the road. "I didn''t expect to commit suicide!" White night takes out the Zhuque Ding from Qianlong ring and looks at it. Qianlong seemed to have seen the tripod for the first time. He took a few eyes and said, "white night, bring me a look." "Well!" White night is a layman. His insight is certainly inferior to that of Qianlong emperor. But the emperor stretched out his fat claws, sat on the ground and played for a while, and suddenly laughed. "How come you are always so lucky?" "What?" It''s a foggy night. "This is a top-notch alchemy artifact..." "really?" "The remnant of." "... can''t you finish it all at once?" "It''s a joke." Qianlong said with a smile: "this tripod seems to be only a part of it. You can see that the array under the tripod is completely missing. If I guess correctly, it should have three other parts, which may be called Qinglong, Xuanwu and Baihu respectively." The great emperor of Qianlong laughed and threw it up. He quickly recited some pithy formula in his mouth. Then he opened his mouth and said, "ha Whoa! A white flame spurted out of the Qianlong emperor''s mouth and wrapped the cauldron in it. The whole tripod turned red instantly. Is this the true face of Zhuque Ding? "Although this tripod is only a remnant, its grade is not weak. Maybe the furnace of Langya class can not be compared with it." Qianlong road. Langya class is not as good as it? I''m thrilled to hear it in the daytime. The remnant alone has such power. If the cauldron furnace is complete, how powerful is it? "You can keep the cauldron furnace alive. You can''t use it in the future." Qianlong Dadi road. Nod at night and put it away. After solving the problem of Zhuque Ding, Bai Ye and Qianlong are back on the road. It never occurred to me that so many things had happened before a man entered the clan domain, and I did not know what was waiting for him after entering the clan domain. Half an hour later, a man and a beast entered a small town nearest to Qunzhong district. It was close to the wharf, and there were many soul cultivation and mixed fish and dragons. In the daytime, I found a tavern and planned to have a rest first. Then I entered the clan area. One man and one beast drank in front of the wine table. Don''t look at the Qianlong''s body at present, but it can never be ambiguous when drinking wine. When a large jar of wine goes down like pouring water, the people at the table who look directly at it exclaim and ask what kind of pet it is. "Well, don''t you say you want to see your mother? What are your plans now? " Emperor Qianlong buried his head in the wine jar and raised his head to ask after a long Gudong. "Go straight to the goddess palace. If you are quick, you can arrive in a month." Put down the wine bowl at night. "I''ve been to qunzhongyu before, but it''s too long to remember." Qianlong made a belch of wine. At this time, a group of people in yellow Sword Clothing walked into the tavern, and many people looked at it frequently. "It''s a man from the ten thousand sword gate!" "Why are the people of wanjianmen here? It should be a long way from wanjianmen! "? Look at the back of that man''s hand "Cross scar... This man looks only in his twenties. Is he... " he must be the first genius of wanjianmen, Xiao Shengjian! " "Xiao Shengjian? He''s here! It is said that his sword can cut off Chungang! How can such a genius appear in such a corner "Maybe it''s the one who wants to celebrate his birthday to the goddess palace!" One is humanity. Goddess palace?My ears moved on the white night when I was drinking. He was not interested in wanjianmen, and he just listened to people''s comments. But when he turned to the goddess palace, he served snacks. The one from the goddess palace? Who is it? What birthday wish? Xiao Shengjian led the ten thousand sword door around and sat at the next table in the white night. "Waiter, give me your best wine." Yelled the man of ten thousand swordsmen. "OK, sir, just a moment!" The waiter immediately served good wine and dishes. White night continues to drink wine, thinking about where to inquire for information. But at this time, he found a look on himself. Looking along his eyes, he found that his eyes came from Xiao Shengjian. "Who is it, sir?" Xiao Shengjian opened his mouth. White night did not pay attention to him. However, Xiao Shengjian suddenly got up and sat at the table in the white night. People stopped their glasses and looked at the end. "Who are you?" The white night is light. "Xiaosheng sword of wanjianmen." "Never heard of it." "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it, have you?" Xiao Shengjian''s tone is also indifferent, but his eyes are extremely fierce, like two sharp swords, trying to penetrate each other. "Something?" White night is still indifferent to drink wine, all of which are ignored. A ray of light flashed through Xiao Shengjian''s eyes, pointing to the dead dragon sword on his waist in the white night, he said, "your sword is so interesting. I''ve got a price for it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 "Buy my sword?" White night eyes a cold, low hum, pointing to Xiao Sheng sword waist sword way: "Sir, I also like this sword, you bid, I want it!" "Oh?" Xiao Shengjian looked the same and said, "do you like my sword? Interesting, I can sell you, but I''m afraid you can''t afford it! " "You think you can afford my sword Shake your head at night. "If you bid, I''ll pay for it, won''t it?" "Boy, do you know who this is? This is senior brother Xiao Sheng, the first genius of our ten thousand sword sect. He has taken a fancy to your sword. It''s your blessing. Give it to me so as not to ask for trouble! " A woman with light make-up beside her said coldly. "Liu Ling, don''t lose etiquette." Xiao Shengjian murmured and said to the white night, "brother, you are willing to give up your sword. I''d like to be a friend with you. As the saying goes, many friends are better than many enemies, isn''t it?" Xiao Shengjian said politely, but the threat was extremely obvious. "Well, you want me to make an offer? Then I''ll open it. 100 million of the best soul pills! One less, I won''t sell it! " The white night is light. "Stinky boy, you''re looking for trouble on purpose, don''t you?" The ten thousand sword men on the table all stood up and glared at the white night. Several people even urged the soul force and pressed them towards it. "How dare you be so arrogant as a garbage of Qi soul state?" "I don''t know which little character came out of which small place. I''m afraid I don''t even know how to write death characters!" "Elder martial brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. If you like his sword, just grab it. Who dares to say you are not?" Several people from wanjianmen yelled, arrogant. People in the tavern looked around frequently, but no one dared to speak out. After all, they were disciples of the wanjianmen sect. Even the shopkeeper was shrinking at the counter and did not dare to appear. "We are people of wanjianmen. Even if we have some strength, we can''t bully others. Otherwise, we will not only lose our own face, but also the face of the clan." Xiao Shengjian said lightly. "The elder martial brother said so." The men were busy. Xiao Shengjian''s eyes fell on the white night again, but his tone was already a little impatient: "I only produce 100 soul pills! You must sell it to me "If I don''t sell it!" The night went on drinking. "Then you must bear the consequences of all this." Xiao Shengjian''s voice has become incomparably cold. "In that case, get out of here!" The white night is light. "What do you say?" Xiao Shengjian''s eyes tightened. "I said, get out of here!" The voice of the white night rises a few degrees, cold drink a way. All the people in the tavern were stunned, staring at the white night. This man is called Xiao Shengjian, the first genius of wanjianmen? "This guy... Has his head broken?" "Even if he doesn''t know what kind of character we elder martial brother Xiao is, at least he should know his own situation. The seventh level of Qi and soul state, and tell people to get out of the spirit state?" The disciples of wanjianmen looked at each other, and then they were furious and surrounded the white night directly. "Get down on your knees and apologize!" Xiao Shengjian took a deep breath. He was not angry, but a little banter flashed in his eyes. "Before I didn''t move you, I was afraid that others would criticize me. Now you humiliate me in public, and the whole pub has heard about it. If I just let it go, how can I get a foothold in qunzhongyu in the future? Therefore, kneel down and offer the sword, and I will not care about your abusing me The crowd watched the white night quietly. But the welcome is still a low drink. "As I said, go away! Are you all deaf? " "Asshole Ten thousand Jianmen disciples finally couldn''t see it. They raised their hands in anger and slapped them fiercely toward the white night''s face. They scolded: "things that don''t know how to live or die!" But. This slap did not fan to the white night''s hand, but was caught in the air by a forceps like hand. The man was stunned and quickly drove his arm. He found that his strength could not resist the white night. The crowd was slightly surprised. "My younger martial brother is not very talented. He has a short time to learn, and his accomplishments are not high. But at least he has the strength of level 9 of Qi soul state. People of level 17 can easily resist people of level 9. It can be seen that you have something special about you. Only, you can deal with people of level 9 in spirit state, and you can deal with people in level 9 of spirit state? Except for my younger martial brother, there are absolute soul states. Do you really understand your own situation? " Xiao Shengjian stood up and looked down at the white night with a very proud and unquestionable tone. "I''ll give you three rest time. Do as I said before. After three rest, don''t blame me for being merciless." "What? The people of wanjianmen intend to have more people and less bullying? " The cold hum of the white night, a swing of the palm, the disciple was thrown back and forth again and again, and fell directly on the ground. "I''m enough to deal with you alone!" The whole wine table was broken when one person patted the table nearby.Qianlong, who was still drinking, was angry and glared at the man. "You?" White night squint at that person one eye, light way: "you are afraid even I hit all can''t hold up, how qualified to be my opponent?" "What do you say?" The man''s eyes widened two circles, and a group of people burst into laughter. "Did you hear that? The seven level idiot of Qi and soul state said that I couldn''t even hold a blow from him "Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s the best joke I''ve ever heard in my life!" "Come on, hit me. If you can beat me back, I will kneel down and kowtow to apologize." The man said with a smile. "If you can beat my younger brother back one step, we''ll write off the previous account!" Xiao Shengjian also said that although he didn''t smile, the smile and banter in his eyes could not be concealed. "Oh White night sneer, put down the glass, staring at the man: "in case I killed him, how to do?" "I wanjianmen will never investigate any responsibility of you!" Xiao Shengjian waved his hand. "Forget it. It''s not a deep hatred to have to be forgiven. Don''t kill or maim." White night light way, suddenly raised his hand, arm suddenly covered by a circle of Yuan force, a ray of light from his head. It is the soul of Taotie heaven. "Seven heavenly spirits? It''s not too low for your class! " Xiao Shengjian said lightly. "Ha ha, the momentum is good, I don''t know if it can make me feel a little bit!" The man said with a smile that he didn''t care. But I saw a blow in the white night. In an instant, the fist that seemed not powerful was like a bomb, which burst out with extremely terrible destructive power. All the people around wanjianmen retreat. The man froze. Xiao Shengjian was stunned in his eyes and his face changed greatly. He quickly reached out and pushed the man away. He roared, "be careful, get out of the way!" But just as his hand was about to be pushed away, the fist of the white night had arrived... bang! It''s like a bomb! With a loud noise, the man flew out directly, smashed several tables, fell on the street, threw up a few mouthfuls of blood, and passed out in a coma. As soon as people fixed their eyes, they saw a big hole in their chest, their flesh and blood were blurred, their soul power was overflowing, and their spirit was broken. This cultivation was so abandoned... the white night was merciless. As soon as they made a move, they used Yuan Li. After all, we are dealing with those who are strong in Juexin. Xiao Shengjian is stunned. The people in the pub stayed. All the people in wanjianmen are stunned. Passers-by outside looked into the pub. One blow will knock out the people in the level one of Jue Hun state? How terrible is this destructive power? "Now, can I go?" White night put away the soul of heaven, light said. Although these people are from Juexin state, he doesn''t worry. Let alone whether he can cope with it. Even if he can''t, the old monster behind him must be able to deal with it. With the shrewdness of this old monster, if you can''t deal with it, you must drag the night to escape. "You hurt my younger brother! Do you want me to go? " At this time, Xiao Shengjian suddenly turned around and yelled at the white night. "Well?" White night''s patience was also polished, and his anger flared up: "what? Have you broken your promise "Break your promise? What''s the break? Did I make any appointment with you just now Xiao Shengjian snorted coldly: "it''s you who hurt my younger martial brother for no reason, and even more, I have abandoned his cultivation. As a disciple of wanjianmen, I can''t ignore it!" "I shouldn''t have saved his life. It''s better to kill him directly!" Shake your head at night. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xiao Shengjian said coldly: "I will wash away the shame you have brought to us in wanjianmen! I will fight you "Duel? You deserve it! You said before, if I can beat back your useless younger martial brother, you will leave immediately. But I didn''t expect you to turn back and break your promise in public. Why? Is this your style of doing things Cold way in the white night, the voice is not small, let all the heads hear. The voice dropped and the hustle and bustle of the crowd were talking. It''s just one person in the daytime. Naturally, it''s impossible to make trouble. It''s obvious that the people of wanjianmen are after this guy. For a moment, all kinds of gossip floated into Xiao Shengjian''s ears. When Xiao Shengjian heard this, his indifferent face finally became angry. "You dare not?" Xiao Shengjian said coldly. "Jue Hun state exists. Do you dare to find a person of Qi and soul state to duel and ridicule each other? Only you Xiaosheng sword can make it The night is full of laughter. "Is this Xiao Sheng sword? I''m so bullied. " "It is said that he was the first day of wanjianmen! I think the gate of ten thousand swordsmen is really in decline. Such a person is also the first genius. " People are talking more.Xiao Shengjian and other popular people are red. But at this time, the white night opened up again. "But you say I dare not? You''re wrong, even if you''re a soul breaker? I''ll take it! But since we have to fight! It''s time to have a little bit of fun! " White night road. When Xiao Shengjian heard this, a trace of pride flashed in his eyes. He snorted coldly: "you have seed. What kind of lottery do you want?" "I know, you want my sword. If I lose, it belongs to you! But if you lose... " " what do you want? " Xiao Shengjian swallowed his saliva. "A man who seizes another''s sword at will is not worthy to be a swordsman! I want you to cut off your hands and not to use a sword in this life The white night is cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 "Do you want me to break my hands?" Xiao Shengjian frowned. "Dare not?" "Ridiculous, I dare not? You think I''m afraid of you Xiao Shengjian hummed, but there was a flurry in his eyes. This guy is so committed to duel with me. I''m afraid it''s a bad move. You must be careful. Xiao Shengjian suddenly had some regrets. He knew it was the result, so he didn''t get into trouble. He was naturally sensitive to swords. He could judge whether a sword was good or bad at a glance. However, he couldn''t see through the sword at night, so he wanted to seize it. White night is not wordy, and Xiao Shengjian goes out of the town directly. Hear someone duel, the soul of the town repair Hua la la ran around to watch. There is an open space outside the town. The two are in opposition. "Laolong, what strength is that guy?" white night whispered to the Qianlong emperor beside him. "The third level peak of Jue Hun state!" Qianlong road. "The third peak?" When I heard it in the white night, I thought in secret. How wonderful it is to have such accomplishments at this age. In the summer, the whole country will be shocked. It is also reasonable that Xiao Shengjian can be called the first genius of wanjianmen. "If I fight him head-on, I won''t win unless I expose the dead dragon sword! Or sacrifice the four living souls of heaven, but in this way, there will be constant trouble. " The white night whispered. "What are you going to do?" "Do me a favor!" "Well, I hate these rubbish, which disturb my drinking! How do you want me to help you? " Emperor Qianlong asked, "directly abolish him?" "You don''t have to worry about the duel. Even if I don''t have a good chance of winning, at least I still have a chance to win. Since I have come out to practice, I''ve seldom met such a powerful sword cultivation. This time I''ll try my best, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to fight again no matter whether I win or lose. As you''ve seen before, these people are not very honest. After fighting, I''m worried Other people from wanjianmen will attack me, so you just need to sweep the array for me White night''s eyes are full of war. "It''s a piece of cake!" Qianlong nodded and agreed. "Take it." White night took out two jars of wine from Qianlong ring, put them on the ground, and went to Xiao Shengjian. With a smile, the Qianlong emperor opened the wine jar and drank it. "Qi Hun level 7 vs. Jue Hun Level 3? Is the disparity too great? " "Who is this boy? No, he didn''t know that was Xiao Shengjian, the first genius of wanjianmen? How dare you provoke him? " "I''m afraid there is something extraordinary about it!" "Fart! Even if it is a genie level genius, it is impossible to overcome such a big opponent, right? I think he just wants to die Around the soul of the practitioners have a lot of discussion, there are doubts and disdain, looking at the eyes of the white night is like looking at an idiot. "I''ll let you do it first!" Xiao Shengjian held his chest in both hands and said faintly. "Let me do it again." White night shook his head: "but I have no objection." When the sound fell, he waved it and pulled out the bronze sword. Two beams of light came from his head. The soul of Taotie heaven and the soul of Zhentian dragon. "Oh, twin souls? It''s interesting, but in our ten thousand sword sect, there are so many twin spirits. You are nothing at all! " Xiao Shengjian said lightly. It may be sought after by everyone as a genius in the summer, but it is not uncommon in the Qunzhong area. However, the spirit of Sansheng is different. And four students... White night don''t want to cause trouble, don''t plan to show up for the time being. In the cross level battle, he directly urged Yuan Li, and the fiery Taotie Yuanli covered his whole body like a flame. "Since I do it first, be careful!" White night light road, step forward rush, brute force accumulation, Yuan force crazy into the hand of ancient sword. "Head on? Funny. Do you know what Kendo I practice? The Kendo I have practiced is indestructible destruction of kendo. My sword can cut off Chungang. Your weapons are just pieces of scrap iron in front of me Xiao Shengjian pulled out the sword on his waist. He didn''t use Yuan Li, but only used his soul stimulating power. The sword was shining like the sun. If you still use Yuanli to deal with the seven levels of Qi and soul state, will it not damage your face? "This is soul fixed sword technique!" Others exclaimed. "Almost all the people who fought against Mr. Xiao were broken by him in the first round, and this man is no exception!" People keep their eyes on Xiao Shengjian. At night, he stepped forward to Xiao Shengjian with his sword in front of him. His pace was natural and unrestrained, just like a dragonfly skimming the water. "Arrogant!" Xiao Shengjian raises his sword and cuts it. The white night does not dodge, but cleaves to Xiao Shengjian''s sword. Bang! When the two swords collide, they are like two mountains colliding together, sending out thunder. The air is blowing away. All the people around were forced back. All the plants and plants are reduced to ashes.Xiao Shengjian retreated three steps in the white night. Looking at the white night in shock, he felt numb in his arms and felt a little sour and soft. He looked at the sword in white night''s hand, but saw that the weapon, which was no more than Langya level, was still intact at the moment. Is it Yuanli? Xiao Shengjian suddenly feels shocked. This guy, wrap his sword with a lot of Yuan force, enhance the strength of his blade, and then fight with me with brute force! Although I took this sword! But if he does this, his yuan power consumption will be extremely terrible! Xiao Shengjian sneered in his heart: "see when you can hold on to it!" Having said that, Xiao Shengjian takes the initiative to attack, then raises the long sword, cuts to the white night. His sword fell in the air, whirring, so terrible. White night backhand a sword to blow away. "Epee Jue!" The second form of Epee rhyme shakes the mountain and river, and the sword edge trembles violently, like shaking mountains and rivers. Boom! It''s like the sky is falling apart. People just feel that the eardrum is going to be broken. There was a terrible smell of destruction in the air, which was strong enough to tear the earth apart. If we step back a few steps in the white night, Xiao Shengjian is no better. At this moment, all the people around me were shocked. This wild soul Xiu who jumped out of nowhere was not even as old as Xiao Sheng Jian, but he took two swords from Xiao Sheng Jian! He has only seven levels of Qi soul state, which is lower than Xiao Shengjian by many levels... now he has the capital to be proud whether he wins or loses. "So you hide your strength! It''s impossible for a person with seven levels of Qi and soul state to catch my two swords. You must have used the magic weapon to modify your own soul state breath Xiao Shengjian didn''t want to accept the fact and immediately cried out. When people heard the sound, they suddenly realized. It is possible. "I said I was arrogant, but now I take your sword moves and say that I hide my strength. I''m not a person of Qi and soul state. If I kill you, do you think I''m actually your father''s disguise? Don''t you dare to beat me? Afraid of violating filial piety The white night sneered. "You..." Xiao Shengjian was furious. He felt that his great name had been destroyed by this man today! "I swear to kill you!" He roared and rushed away, and the whole body''s soul power directly changed into yuan force. Xiao Shengjian is really moving. "It depends on whether you have this ability or not." White night cold hum, strong sense of war. Xiao Shengjian''s sword meaning is very heavy, which makes it difficult to move forward. But just at this time, Xiao Zhenjiang''s pace was shocked, a crash, a general trend spread out. "The profound meaning of the four major trends!" Someone exclaimed. Everything around him was suppressed and everything covered by the general situation was under his control. How strong! "Four major trends? What''s the big deal? " At the same time, the five major trends are released. Xiao Shengjian rushes forward and slows down immediately. "Five major trends?" Xiao Shengjian''s face changed greatly. "Wolf attack!" The shadow of the white night suddenly disappeared. Xiao Shengjian''s eyes are tight, holding the sword and stabbing at the ground. "Thousands of stones are surging!" Bang Dong! As a result, the thick wall of the wall could not be broken. "But I''m a little bit of a craftsman! Eat my sword and break the mountains and rivers Xiao Sheng''s sword turns into a sword. The fire is rippling in the sword. The sword is like a poisonous snake, like an apricot, stabbing at the white night. In the white night, the pace is twisted, and the backhand is a sword. But the sword went on, and the night was shaken back. In the past two swords, they all prepared and went all out to fight against Xiao Sheng Jian. However, they were not all the strength of Xiao Shengjian, but his ordinary strength. That is to say, to fight against the sword, you have to bear that kind of pressure all the time, and its all-out strength is even more powerful. After all, Xiao Shengjian is Xiao Shengjian. The title of the first genius of wanjianmen is not an empty name. When the sword was repulsed, Xiao Shengjian''s eyes burst out, and he stamped his step toward the ground, and the ground immediately cracked. In the white night, he was unstable and fell into the gap. Xiao Shengjian sneered and jumped high. The body of the sword erupted seven swords and cut it fiercely... his eyes tightened in the white night. His fingers snapped quickly, and several sword Qi flew out of his fingertips and hit them. Bang Bang Bang... the explosion sounds. However, the sword Qi did not stop the sword spirit. Although the nine soul sword formula is unusual, even if you have four heavenly spirits in the daytime, it is difficult to change the soul power attribute. The difference is too big. Hold your body in the white night and hold your sword against it. Bang! Bang! Bang! DongThe terrible sword Spirit fell on him, and a series of explosions sounded. The ground was cracked and people were covered by dust. People around were staring at this scene. For a long time, someone asked, "is it over?" "it should be over. The difference is too big. It is reasonable to lose to Mr. Xiao!" People say. But at this time, a cold light suddenly darted out of the dust. Xiao Shengjian, who had just relaxed his face, held up his sword to resist. "Wolf attack!" Drinking in the white night, the figure swung open, rolling out a shadow, where the shadow passed, the sword Qi was surging. "It''s no use!" Xiao Zhenjiang shakes off a few sword Qi and stabs his sword into the ground again. The earth wall rose again, perfectly protecting him. You didn''t expect to die! How interesting! It''s just that your spirit is too low. Maybe I made a wrong judgment before. You didn''t hide your strength, but even then, you can''t change the situation. You will be defeated! " Xiao Shengjian said coldly. "Wolf attack!" The white night, which had just stabilized, suddenly roared again. The figure turned into shadow again, and the sword spirit was surging. Xiao Shengjian''s face coagulated as soon as the wall had just gone, and he was busy sacrificing the excavated wall to resist it. But this time, the white night is totally unscrupulous, crazy urge soul skill. Wolf attack! Wolf attack! The wolf rushed to attack... his whole body seemed to disappear. He was running wildly in the area full of momentum. His bronze sword turned into hundreds of sword shadows and twisted wildly to Xiao Shengjian. Xiao Shengjian''s pupils are constantly shrinking and his heart is beating wildly. This guy is so unscrupulous to urge the use of soul power. Can his realm really support his consumption? If ordinary people, I''m afraid that the spirit of heaven will be tired and tired to lie on the ground? However, the white night is full of vigor and vitality. It constantly uses the fierce wolf attack to make a high-speed movement. The people in the periphery only see Xiao Shengjian. The whole person is surrounded by the sword spirit, so he can only defend blindly and can''t fight back at all. Xiao Shengjian, the third level of Jue Hun state, was suppressed by a person of Qi soul state level 7? People were shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 "Good! Boy, I want to see if you get down first or I get down first! " Xiao Shengjian clenched his teeth and kept offering sacrifices to the wall to resist the white night attack. He will not be afraid of it! Xiao Shengjian breathed a little, and the Yuan Li offered by the spirit of heaven in his body was in short supply, but he believed that the situation of the other party must be worse than himself! This guy must change the offensive, or he will be defeated! Xiao Shengjian looks grim and stares at the white night, ready to start when the other party changes his moves. But at this time, Xiao Sheng felt that his sword was wrong! At this time, the other side did not attack and kill with his sword, but kept spinning around himself at high speed. "What is this for? Hum, as I expected, I have already begun to lose strength, unable to make a sword? " Xiao Shengjian''s mouth is full of pride. This guy is bluffing! Xiao Shengjian suddenly removed the wall and threw his sword into the air. "Ah? That''s... " people call it. I saw that the sword was like the sun, shining brightly in the air. He kneaded the formula in his hands, and the sword whirled around, and the sword was powerful. "It''s the famous stunt of elder martial brother Xiao! Stone breaking sword technique! Get out of the way The disciples of the ten thousand sword sect knew the sword moves and quickly called out, and ran to the outer circle in a hurry. When people heard the sound, they retreated one after another. In the blink of an eye, there was only a Qianlong beast in the distance of kilometers around the duel! "No one can take my move, madman. As the first day of wanjianmen, I will shock you to death, so as to wash away the shame you have done to me!" Xiao Shengjian drinks loudly. The sword rotates on top of his head. He looks like a god of war. "Is it?" White night but not in a hurry, stop body, jump to the back. The eyes of the Qianlong standing not far away narrowed. Xiao Shengjian noticed that the original high-speed movement at night is not to confuse himself to find a chance to hand, but to use the sword to paint a large array on the ground canvas.. At this time, there was a dense array of Dharma with him as the center. "Array? Hum, it''s just an ugly painting. It takes not only time but also high-level materials to set up an array. What''s the use of making two random pictures like this? " Xiao Shengjian said contemptuously, and then with a roar, the sword on top of his head suddenly broke out and the sword fell down. "Let''s see what the real Kendo is! You don''t deserve a sword. Die for me Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sword fell, and every ray of light turned into a sword and stabbed down the head. "The array doesn''t have to rely on materials. The runes printed on the array and the soul power of the array are also very important! You are too narrow-minded. I will show you my latest moves! Silent Dragon Sword array In the white night, his eyes were ferocious. Suddenly, he roared, and then two rays of light flew over his head, straight into the sky. "What?" Xiao Shengjian is stunned and looks at the white night. Four lights? Four lives in heaven? This guy... Has four heavenly spirits? It''s impossible! As soon as the four heavenly spirits appeared, they immediately injected terrible yuan force into the lower array. The seemingly flat array immediately burst into golden light, and twelve terrible flying swords sprang out around the array, pouring into Xiao Shengjian like a meteor! Roar! It''s like a roaring dragon! Whoosh! The sword is gorgeous and beautiful! Xiao Shengjian was astonished. He felt the sharpness of the twelve swords. How terrible! No matter! I can''t lose here. Even if the twelve swords are enough to kill me, I will never let go! If you lose to this person, my reputation will be destroyed! Xiao Shengjian''s eyes were tight and he roared loudly. His sword fell towards the white night like raindrops. It was so terrible. "Boy, you can''t take this move. Get out of here!" The Qianlong''s face suddenly changed, and he immediately said. "Not necessarily!" The white night suddenly jumps into a stream of light and shoots at Xiao Shengjian. The 13th sword move! The white night looks ferocious. The sword stabbed in the body, immediately appeared a bloody hole, blood splashing. However, he did not retreat at all and attacked Xiao Shengjian without hesitation. The general trend, the sword spirit, the sword power and the sword awn all press towards the white night. He is indomitable and blows all his prestige upward. He resists fiercely. The four spirits of heaven tremble wildly. Yuan Li is like a flood. This is the most direct duel between swordsmen. Fight is momentum, who if at this time retreat, will lose no doubt! Xiao Shengjian''s pupil enlarges several circles and stares at the killing white night. He is shocked to find that his sword can''t penetrate the body of the white night.How could that be possible? Even people of the Ninth level of Qi soul state have been stabbed into a beehive by swords. But why is this person of level seven just pricking a hole in blood? And... Doesn''t he know the pain? The more he looked at Xiao Shengjian, the colder he felt. Especially the twelve sword Qi forced around him, he was even more frightened. This man! What a mystery! Finally... "no! You can''t die here. Living is better than dignity As soon as Xiao Shengjian gritted his teeth, he suddenly took up his sword and offered a sword shield to block it. Yes! White night eyes a cold, bear the pain crazy attack. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the twelve Qi swords stabbed the shield of Xiao Sheng sword fiercely and made a violent noise. The sword shield that was sacrificed in a hurry immediately cracked. "It''s over!" One sword in the white night, the thirteenth sword attack. Click. The sword and shield broke in an instant, and the tip of the sword directly pierced the chest of Xiao Shengjian. His soul was in a great disorder, and the man fell from the air. It''s up to you! When he fell on the ground in the white night, he almost fell to the ground. He lost blood all over his body and was in great distress. The soul of heaven became dim. "Elder martial brother..." those disciples of wanjianmen were staring at this scene, and their faces were all incredible!! "Xiao Shengjian... Lost?" "This... It''s impossible!" "This seventh level guy of Qi and soul state bravely resisted the attack of Xiao Shengjian. Xiao Shengjian is a genius famous for destroying kendo. How terrible is his sword? But this man hasn''t died under such a fierce attack... This is... Incredible! " "Who is this man?" "Where does he come from?" All around him, soulsaw was speechless. The white night breathed, his eyes cold, staring at the Xiao Sheng sword on the ground, pulled out the bronze sword in his hand, and wanted to cut it off. "Stop it!" Those wanjianmen people rushed crazy and cried out. "Asshole! Dare you? He is a disciple of elder Jianhong of wanjianmen! If you dare to touch him! We wanjianmen need you to die without a burial place "Well, if I fail, you will let me go? come to a bad end? It depends on whether you have this method in wanjianmen! " Cold way in the white night, regardless of the threat of these people, a sword cut. "Ah Sharp screams sounded, Xiao Shengjian''s body was crazy. Convulsion, two hands were directly cut down by the white night Sheng, blood gushing! "You don''t deserve a sword!" White night cold way, carrying the sword to turn to leave. "Asshole!" How willing are those disciples of wanjianmen? He drew his sword and rushed to the white night. "Leave me this life!" Kill me! "Die!" The Qianlong emperor broke out immediately. It jumped into the air and opened its mouth. There was a golden array in its mouth. The array released its terror attraction and directly sucked the disciples of the ten thousand sword sect into their mouths and swallowed them all. The spiritual monks around him were scared to death. What kind of monster is this? How could you eat so many Jue soul states in one bite? Isn''t it terrible? This man, one beast, is a devil! The people of wanjianmen are in bad luck this time! Xiao Shengjian fell on the ground and trembled continuously. His face was extremely pale and his eyes were lost. Soon, the event that the first master of wanjianmen was defeated by a Qi Hun state seventh level existence and his hands were cut off spread to most of the clan areas... ... solved the problem of Xiao Shengjian and left the town directly with Qianlong in the white night. "You are unique!" On the way, the long silent Qianlong suddenly speaks. "Unique? How do you say that? " Asked the white night. "You are a delicate man." "Delicate?" "Yes, I''m surprised by your vision of the fighting situation!" Qianlong said: "you know that you are not Xiao Shengjian''s opponent, but you know how to defeat him in momentum. The first two moves cost you a lot of yuan? If it wasn''t for the support of the Qianlong ring and the four heavenly spirits, you would have fallen down. But you still chose to do so. It''s not that you are reckless, but you know how to fight. You deliberately create an illusion to Xiao Shengjian that you can fight against him. Then, you start to attack crazily. You are letting him know that you are very strong, and your strength is far beyond the seven levels of Qi and soul state. In the last attack, you have accurately grasped Xiao Shengjian''s wavering heart and made a hard attack! Every step of your fighting style has great risks. If you are an ordinary person, you will not dare to fight like this. But you are different. You are bold. Moreover, you have succeeded... " Qianlong said that he had seen through the ring the fight in the daytime before. This young man had a thorough view of the situation."Luck is in the majority." White night light way, did not make much explanation, closed eyes, sit on horseback recuperate. During the battle with Xiao Shengjian, he felt a lot, especially the spirit of heaven. He was all agitated during the fight. This kind of feeling is like a sign of breakthrough... suddenly, a blue light comes out of the body at night. Seeing this, Qianlong emperor was shocked. Dong!!! At this time, a loud noise came out, the earth trembled violently, and the horse was startled. The white night and the Qianlong fell directly from the horse''s back. But in the white night, his eyes were closed and he fell on the ground. The blue light on his body became more and more intense... "how did this boy break through at this time?" The Emperor Qianlong has a headache. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 On the road in the distance, a carriage was surrounded by several souls in hats. The ground was full of broken bodies, and the blood flowed into a river. It was obvious that it had experienced a cruel battle. "Well?" The movement of the white night attracted the attention of these people wearing hats, and they moved their eyes one after another. "Is it the troublemaker?" "I don''t know. This is the main road. There are always soul cultivation. It''s better to solve the problem and leave quickly." One whispered. Several people nodded and chopped at the carriage. The ferocious sword bombarded the carriage, but there was a circle of golden light on the surface of the carriage. Looking carefully, there was a guard array with complicated lines on both sides of the carriage. No matter what the blade blows, the array seal will not be broken, and the carriage will not be damaged. It is impossible for an ordinary soul person to arrange such a array on a carriage. It can be seen that the identity of the people in the carriage is very high. The Qianlong ignored these things and dragged the white night to the grass nearby. "Stinky boy, you actually broke through at this time, and broke through two realms one after another. Do you know what you are doing?" Qianlong swore, but he was helpless. He sat aside and protected the Dharma for the white night. At this moment, the white night has been wandering in the nine days. In the battle with Xiao Shengjian, he felt so much that he even caught the bridge between the spirit of heaven and the nine heavens. Following this connection, people stood in the Ninth Heaven again, looked at the stars all over the sky, and bathed in the endless mysterious soul power. The soul of gluttonous heaven is like the blazing sun, standing beside, serene and peaceful. He raised his eyes and looked, and his heart was filled with fierce fighting spirit! Taotie tianhun seemed to feel a strong sense of war, roared and rushed towards the eighth heaven. Such as meteorite impact general, the huge body of hot bang in the eight heavy days on the boundary. In an instant, the border trembled like a raging sea. At night, my face is full of confidence. He believes in Taotie and himself. The soul of Taotie heaven roared and pounded wildly. The whole body was red, as if to melt itself, and the place where it hit also appeared a red color, as if it had been melted away. But at this time, a large number of soul power suddenly and violently instilled into the boundary, and the boundary that had been melted was consolidated again. The soul of Taotie is indomitable and continues to attack. But every time it wants to tear up the boundary and rush to the eight heaven, the soul power will immediately repair the broken boundary, and go round and round. White night staring at the border, suddenly, a general trend from his body. This general trend is like a stream of air that is about to solidify, covering this area. The soul gas gushes in and is immediately slowed down by him, and the speed of boundary recovery is also slowed down. But that''s not enough! When the eyes of the white night were tight, the pupils burst into light, and the surging momentum around suddenly became completely heavy. In a moment, the air, including the rippling boundary, was frozen. In an instant, all the soul Qi was frozen. It seemed that Taotie seized the opportunity and attacked crazily... roaring! A huge sound that rang through the nine days shook the boundary of the whole eight heaven. The soul of Taotie heaven is like breaking through the bamboo, straight into the eighth heaven. Whew! A beam of light shot from the top of the white night. The blue light on the body disappears and people open their eyes. "Boy, you can be regarded as a breakthrough. You dare to break through without any preparation. If you are seen by other Wilders, you will feel malicious and interrupt your breakthrough! I''ll see what you do with it Qianlong was angry. "Aren''t you by my side?" White night laughs. "Do you believe that?" Qianlong Leng asked. "Although you and I have not known each other for a long time, I can feel that you are a man worthy of heart." The white night smiles. Qianlong looked at him quietly for a moment. After a moment, he said with a smile: "that''s good. The more you trust me, the better I will sell you! I''m sure you won''t have any bones left "Cut!" The white night gave him a look. When one man and one beast returned to the road, the horses were scared away and could only walk. However, the bandits are still in the distance. "Take a detour!" White night doesn''t want to get into trouble, just turn around. But just then, there was an urgent voice in the frame. "Elder martial brother Li, you can count it! Come and save us "Is this man their accomplice?" As soon as those with hats heard the sound, they looked at the white night. Was it calculated? White night eyes a cold, straight back. But those who wear hats will not let go. "Solve it all, leave no one alive!" The two wearing bamboo hats rushed directly with their swords. "Old man, one by one, how about it?" White night road."Stinky boy, I can swallow them in one bite, but I don''t know if you can do it." Qianlong hummed. As soon as the sword is pulled out in the white night, the sword spirit is surging, and the weeds on both sides are bent. The Qianlong directly pounced on a man, opened his mouth, and activated the Dharma seal in his mouth. His head suddenly became large and ate the life raw. In the white night, a wild wolf attacks Shi Kai, and the man disappears in an instant. As soon as the man''s expression was tight, he immediately released the spirit of heaven, but before the spirit was sacrificed, he was completely crushed by three momentum. Sword power, general trend, Zhentian dragon spirit power! He was frozen in place, as if his body was frozen. He could only watch the white night sword pierce his throat... this is the first level person in juexingjing. Now, he can crush him at will. The man opened his mouth, and blood was spilling from his mouth, and his hand trembled up: "big... Big...". Dong! People fall down. That''s how they died. The rest of them were shocked. "What terrible strength!" "What to do?" "Deal with this person first!" After a quick discussion, those bamboo hat people rushed to the white night. "I don''t know these people! You''re going to kill them, it''s none of my business! " It''s cold at night. Not afraid of these people, but don''t want to be used by the people in the frame. "Don''t talk nonsense. Kill our people. Anyway, you''re going to keep this life!" The man in the hat cheered and surrounded the white night directly. "In that case, don''t blame me!" The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring, and the general trend is scattered. After the breakthrough, his general situation was extremely terrible. Once dispersed, it was as if countless big hands had caught these bamboo hat people. Most of them were first-class people in juexingjing. After being shaken by the general trend, he flashed away in the daytime, and then cut off several people in the blink of an eye. Only three people of the third level of Jue Hun state were not affected. "Asshole!" The three men were in a rage. One of them jumped up high and the sky spirit burst out on top of their heads. It was a kind of Eagle sky soul. The sky soul spread its wings, and its wings were red, as if it were burning. It puffed up the wings, and the red elements fell towards the white night like raindrops. "Nine soul sword rhyme!" When a long sword is waved in the white night, the edge of the sword trembles in disorder. Every time it quivers, there is a sword Qi. The battle with Xiao Shengjian made Bai Ye understand the essence of sword power and spirit. He has completely broken through the sword soul state of the nine soul sword rhyme. Now he has begun to enter the sword holy state, and has mastered the operation of the sword spirit and soul Qi. The sword spirit broke the falling flame and cracked the move. The man with a bamboo hat on the top changed his face slightly. He felt the sword Qi. It was the spirit of the seventh level people in the Qi soul state. But it was different from the spirit of the ordinary seven level people in the Qi soul state. It seemed that it was more pure, more profound and could not be analyzed! "Who are you?" The man drank low. "I said, I''m just a passer-by, I don''t know the people in the frame at all!" The white night is light. "It was a misunderstanding Obviously, the three bamboo hat men knew that it was difficult to deal with the white night, so they exchanged glances. One of them said, "in that case, I''ll apologize to you. Please leave. I have something to do!" Although the white night was very unhappy with these bamboo hat people, he didn''t want to be used by others, so he wanted to leave. However, at this time, several air breaking arrows were fired from afar, all of them were wrapped in soul gas and burst into green light... the faces of the three men changed greatly, and they immediately urged the magic weapon to resist. However, the arrow was too fast and sudden, and almost instantly penetrated the hearts of the three people. They fell from the air and fell to the ground and died directly. Three people of the third level of Jue Hun state died like this? Those arrows... Seem to be Horcruxes! In the white night, a group of men and women riding Leima and wearing blue shirts rushed towards this side. The leader was a young man wearing half a mask and holding a half moon bow. These people clattered over, surrounded the frame, and several other men and women stopped the night. "Younger martial sister, are you ok?" The man holding the bow rolled over and dismounted, shouting at the frame. "Is it a dead elder martial brother?" There was a cold female voice in the frame. "It must be the dead elder martial brother, that''s right!" Another joyful male voice rang out. Seeing that the array on both sides of the frame stopped turning, a man and a woman came out of the frame. The man was handsome and the female Demi was beautiful and moving. "Brother dead, it''s good that you came in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!" The man was laughing. "Qi Hong, why are you in the frame of junior sister?" The dead wood arrow frowned heavily. "The thief is strong. In case of emergency, I asked Qi Hong to hide in the frame with me. This frame is a magic weapon given to me by my father, which can resist the attack of thieves!" The cold woman used a cool tone.When the arrow heard the sound, he stopped talking and said, "as long as you''re OK, younger martial sister, you''ll be OK. We''ll go back to zongmen and report this to master." "Good!" The cold woman nodded. "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister Lin, what should I do with this man?" At this time, a distant disciple called out. Several people heard the sound and looked into the white night. "Seven levels of Qi soul state?" The arrow frowned. "Oh, if this man hadn''t come here to delay our time, I''m afraid we would not have escaped so easily." Qi Hong said with a smile. "But this man is not flattered, even let the thieves continue to attack us! I don''t like it at all. I''ll give it a good meal and leave! " The cold woman hummed. "Yes, sister!" The green shirt disciple standing beside the white night nods, turns around and smashes it on the white night''s face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 I don''t know good or bad? The white night was ablaze with anger. They were just passing by, but they were dragged into the crisis. If they did not have the ability to protect themselves, they might have been killed by these people. Now they are still complaining? White night raised his hand, steadily took down the fist of the man in green shirt, pushed hard, and the man directly fell to the ground. The white night cold way: "your door is very unruly! I was just passing by. It had nothing to do with it. But you pretended to be familiar with me and let those thieves deal with me! I help you, that''s my magnanimity, I don''t help you, I also have no mistake! " "Do you know who we are?" Qi Hong, a handsome man, sneers at the white night road. "Who are you and what do you have to do with me?" The white night is light. "Hehe, it seems that you don''t know. I''ll tell you that we are from tianhongzong! This one is the daughter of the emperor of Tianhong sect, sister Leng Shuang! Now do you know? " Qi Hong smiles. "Tianhongzong?" The white night frowned. On that day, hongzong was indeed a large number of clansmen. Where did the disciples meet. "It''s your honor that you can help elder martial sister Leng a little. Do you dare not cooperate? Be careful you look good Next to a woman mean way. "In view of your performance just now, we will not embarrass you! Go away! Don''t let us see you next time! " Qi Hong said with a smile, "remember, roll it!" In the white night, his eyes grew colder. He glanced at the people present coldly and snorted in his nose. "Tianhongzong? It''s really a big school. Even some disciples know how to bully others. It can be seen that this sect is not so good! " "What do you say?" Leng Shuang was angry: "you say it again if you have seeds." "Elder martial sister Leng, don''t cause more troubles. If there are thieves coming, the situation will get worse. Let''s go back to the doorkeeper quickly!" The arrow whispered. "Elder martial brother, didn''t you hear me? This man is insulting me! If we just let it go, would we not lose the face of Tianhong sect Leng Shuang''s eyes coldly stare at the white night, and says: "I want you to kneel down immediately, kowtow and admit your mistake! Otherwise, I will pull out your tongue "I don''t have a grudge against you. I don''t know each other. But you are angry with me because of your own mood. You are unreasonable and domineering. Now you want me to kneel down and admit my mistake? Ridiculous Hummed the white night. "Asshole, you dare to talk back!" Next to a blue shirt man angry, a slap on the face of the white night in the past. White night eyes a cold, killing gradually exposed. "Stop it!" At this time, the arrow immediately reached out and grabbed the palm of the white night. His face was heavy and he said, "stop it all!" "Dead elder martial brother..." "don''t say it again!" The dead Lin arrow''s eyes were serious and looked around him. The disciples of Tianhong sect did not dare to speak up. "This incident has nothing to do with this friend. Since he is passing by, naturally he can''t be involved in it." After that, the dead Lin arrow clasped his fist at the white night and said, "my friend, I''m sorry to have caused you any trouble. I''m sorry to accompany you." "You are welcome." The white night is light. People respect him a foot, he respect people a foot. "Elder martial brother, why are you so polite to him?" Qi Hong was dissatisfied: "but a person of seven levels in one spirit state is worth it?" "Qi Hong, when you do anything in the future, you should consider the consequences, and don''t look at this person with a person''s soul state. In this way, your eyes will be extremely narrow!" "But this man insulted our tianhongzong. If the elder martial brother let him go like this, others would think that we tianhongzong was afraid of this small person of Qi and soul state of seven levels!" Qi Hong said with a smile. "Not bad, elder martial brother! If you don''t protect my family dignity, how can you still face outsiders Leng Shuang also snorted, showing dissatisfaction. The arrow of the dead forest frowned and did not know how to refute it. "What happened to the seventh level of Qi and soul state? Do you look down on the seventh level of Qi and soul state? " At this time, the white night opened his mouth. He glanced at Qi Hong and said, "in my opinion, you are a person of the first level of Jue Hun state, and you are not so good! I can fight you with seven levels of Qi and soul "What do you say?" Qi Hong is stunned. Everyone is staring at the white night. "Do you want to challenge the level 7 waste of Yiqi soul state? Elder martial brother died said a few words for you, but you still put your nose on your face! " Cold frost hums: "don''t talk nonsense, give me to interrupt his hands and feet, throw out!" "Yes "What? Are you afraid of me The night was full of sneers. "Afraid?" Qi Hong stepped forward, his face was almost on the white night''s face, but he said with a smile: "in this case, why don''t I play with you?" "Elder martial brother Qi, are you too bullying?""Don''t scare the children!" "He''s a brainless idiot. Don''t compete with him, elder martial brother!" Other tianhongzong disciples laughed. "Ann, I''m teaching him to be a man!" Qi Hong said with a smile. The white night looked at the crowd lightly and said, "if it''s just a pure battle, it''s too boring. How about adding a bet?" "Bet?" Qi Hong said with a smile: "what qualifications do you have to bet with me? What''s in you that gets into my eyes "My life!" "If I lose, my life belongs to you, but if you lose..." "ha ha, it''s interesting, what do you want?" Qi Hong holds his chest in both hands and laughs. "I want that thing in your carriage!" "Oh?" Everyone was surprised. White night actually found a treasure on the frame. "You are so brave. This is the most precious treasure that Tianhong Zong dedicated to the goddess palace! Do you want what you want? " One angry way. "No harm! If you win, I''ll give it to you! " At this time, Leng Shuang opened her mouth and stared at the white night coldly: "the treasure on the bus is a gift presented by my father for the birthday of the elder in the goddess palace. Most of the people who attacked us this time came for this treasure. However, it is impossible for you, a person of seven ranks, to touch this treasure! If you win Qi Hong, why not give it to you? " "Good!" A ray of light flashed in the eyes of the white night and whispered, "what if you repent?" "Oh, we will repent? What''s more, do you think you can win? " "What if I win?" "Well, I swear to God, how about it?" "No, you just need to take a recording crystal and put the words into it." "What the hell are you doing?" The people of tianhongzong are impatient. "No? I don''t dare to forget it. Tianhongzong will be afraid of me, a man in the spirit realm White night chuckles. "Damn it! I''m afraid of you Cold frost autumn eyes with anger, directed at the surrounding humanity: "who has record speech crystal?" "Elder martial sister, I have!" A man took out a stone the size of a blue palm and handed it to the frost. "Younger martial sister! Don''t be impulsive, don''t cause more trouble! " The arrow of the dead forest frowned, intending to stop. But Leng Shuang is extremely stubborn, "elder martial brother, don''t say much. Today I must teach this maniac some lessons!" Cold voice hums a way, took the crystal, activate the crystal with soul gas, and then repeated the previous words to the crystal. "What? Are you satisfied? " After recording, she threw the crystal to the white night and hummed coldly. Take it in the white night and walk straight to the open space. "I don''t know what you''re going to waste so much energy on. Anyway, you''re going to die later!" Qi Hong smiles, his eyes twinkle with a vicious light. "There would not have been so many things, but because of your clever, you will regret what you said before!" White night hands after negative, light looking at Qi Hong: "I let you first hand!" "Well?" Everyone was stunned! Dead Lin Jian stares at the white night tightly. Seeing the man''s calm expression and indifferent eyes, he doesn''t feel flustered in the face of Qi Hong, who has the level of absolute soul state. "Younger martial brother Qi, younger martial sister Leng, don''t make trouble!" The arrow took a deep breath and walked down the road. "Dead elder martial brother!" Drink the frost. The arrow of the dead forest was stunned. However, Leng Shuang''s face looked at him coldly: "elder martial brother, if you obstruct again, protect that outsider, and stay back to the ancestral clan, don''t blame me to tell my father about it!" The arrow opened his mouth and sighed again and again. "Let''s go!" The white night is light. "Ha ha, not only arrogant, also have no brain, actually let me take the first move, ridiculous, well, in this case, then I will not give you the opportunity to move!" Qi Hong laughs and inspires his soul to wave at any time. Whoosh! Qi Hong''s palm is like a knife, which can cut off the trees and roar to the white night. But the white night did not move, standing in the same place like a statue... the wind from the palm just lifted his robe slightly, leaving no trace on him... quiet! It''s quiet all around! People are staring at the white night and can''t speak for a long time... Qi Hong is also stunned. He looks at the white night and his palm, and his expression is very wonderful! "What? Level 1 of Jue Hun state? That''s the strength? " The white night is light. He practiced the technique of Vajra not to destroy the soul, as well as the supplementary heart mantra, combined with the Qianlong ring and the four heavenly spirit shelter bodies. How powerful the body is!What''s more, the general trend of his body all the time has slowed down most of his killing moves! The first level man in Jue Hun state can not bring him much threat. "Qi Hong, what''s the matter with you? Don''t be merciful! Get rid of him! Come on One side of the frost dissatisfied way. Qi Hong took a breath and his expression became serious. "Don''t worry, younger martial sister! This kid won''t live long! I''m going to do my best! " After that, his whole body was full of soul power, and his hands clapped forward together. The two palms converged into one breath sword and ran into the white night... staring at the Qi sword in the white night, he still did not dodge. "Does he want to die?" Everyone was surprised. This time, Qi Hong didn''t leave any hands. This breath sword is his purest soul Qi. The first level people in Juehui state dare not ignore it. How can the guys in Qi soul state not dodge like this? But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand and waved to the flying Air Sword.. PA! The Qi sword is directly scattered by fans... the clouds are light and the wind is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 "Ah?" Seeing this scene, people were stunned... with one hand, they scattered the attack of the first level people in Juexin state. Is this a monster? Qi Hong is completely in place, people seem to have lost their soul. Leng Shuang also widened her eyes. After a long time, she called out: "Qi Hong, what are you doing? Didn''t you eat? Don''t settle the battle soon! " "What''s wrong with senior brother Qi? How can the offensive be so weak? " "Can you even break the spirit state? Is senior brother Qi Hong still playing with this guy? " "But the offensive just now... Didn''t seem to be merciful." People looked at each other and were confused. They could not tell whether the night was too strong or Qi Hong was releasing water. Only the dead wood arrow was holding the bow and arrow tightly, and looking at the white night with heavy face, his eyes were full of vigilance. "The first level of Jue Hun state? But so it is The white night is light. At this moment, Qi Hong finally understood that the people in front of him who seemed to be no more than seven levels of Qi soul state could not compete with him. His strength would certainly be comparable to that of a level!! No wonder the man dares to say such big words! It seems not that he is stupid, but that he has confidence in himself. This time it hit the iron plate. But what? I will kill you! Qi Hong thought coldly in his heart, and no longer made any reservation. He had only one heaven soul, but it was the soul of nine heaven dogs! Qi Hong was absorbed in the white night, his nose wrinkled, as if he was smelling. "Sacrifice Yuan Li?" Tianhongzong''s disciples were all stunned. Well done, Qi Hong sacrificed Yuan Li? Is it necessary to be so serious when dealing with a Qi soul state level 7 person? The present strength of white night can indeed match the level 1 of Jue Hun state. If you try your best to motivate the four heavenly spirits, cooperate with the general situation, and then use the Qianlong to protect the body, or even fight with the second level people of juehun state. However, this is not a reason for his carelessness. After Qi Hong''s soul changed into yuan power, a wonderful feeling suddenly appeared in his heart, as if all his own had been understood by the other party. He calmed his mind, linked the soul of heaven, and mutated the soul of Taotie. The soul of heaven jumped out of his head, and the red light spread everywhere. "The luster? The soul of eight heaven dare to compete with me Qi Hong hums coldly. "Younger martial brother Qi Hong, you should be careful. He is a mutated spirit!" Exclaimed the arrow. "Changing the spirit of heaven?" Qi Hong''s relaxed face immediately became dignified, but his arrogance still did not decrease: "so what? Watch me kill him Qi Hong rushed over. His body bows, the speed does not have the spectrum, the whole body encircles Yuan Li unexpectedly turns into two exquisite wings. "Devour mountains and rivers with anger!" Qi Hongda drinks, gulps a piece, spits out a terrible vitality. In the white night, one arm shakes and one sword is wielded. Bang Dang! The body of the sword trembles and the strength of the sword Qi splashes in disorder, which shatters the vitality of the sword. However, Qi Hong is in front of him. He opened his mouth wide, and his white teeth were suddenly covered by Yuan Li, and became extremely sharp. He bit away at the neck of the white night. That''s the trick! In the white night, his face did not change, but he bent over quickly and avoided it at 90 degrees, and then his feet were a little bit like a leaf floating backward. The body method is flexible and flexible, and the people of Tianhong clan marvel at it. Qi Hong bit an empty, his hands suddenly waved, his ten fingers were attached to Yuanli again, turned into the sharpest claws, and rotated his body to tear it away towards the white night. Claw front has yuan force overflow, can destroy everything, so terrible. But the white night does not attack, dodges unceasingly, the movement flows freely. "What''s the matter! What the hell are you doing? Kill him quickly! Kill him Seeing Qi Hong''s attack, even the edge of the white night, Leng Shuang was so angry that he called out. Qi Hong''s face overflowed with sweat, and his heart was extremely angry. But at night, like loach, he kept dodging and defending. He seemed not to attack at all. In fact, in the decision to fight Qi Hong, white night has made a good match strategy. Qi Hong is a disciple of the Tianhong sect. He is a first-class person in Jue Hun state. Although his strength is not high compared with those of the Tianhong clan present, he is much stronger than the white night. When he fights with him, the other party must want to crush himself, so he has to drag on. As long as a few moves, the other side can''t defeat himself, will be angry, lose his mind, coupled with other people''s urging, Qi Hong will only be in chaos. In this way, there will be opportunities! If not. Urged by Leng Shuang and others, Qi Hong bites his teeth and no longer makes any reservation. He attacks the white night with all his strength, and even abandons his defense. Before that, he still maintained a trace of vigilance, but he could see that the white night was not willing to fight back, and the last trace of vigilance disappeared. Opportunity! In the white night, his eyes were cold and he avoided Qi Hong''s terrifying claws. The ancient copper Sword Pierced Qi Hong''s shoulder in an instant. As soon as the sword was shaken, Qi Hong''s shoulder burst, and one arm was shaken. The man fell directly to the ground and howled in pain.This scene was like a bolt from the blue, and it was hard to crack in the heart of every disciple of Tianhong sect. Qi Hong... Actually lost? But also lost to a Qi soul state level 7 hand? They feel that the Three Outlooks have been overturned. At night, standing beside Qi Hong, he stepped back and said, "how about it? Did you give up? " Qi Hong was in agony. One hand was abandoned, and he lost his fighting power. Looking at the murderous eyes of the white night, Qi Hong said in a hurry: "I give up... I give up..." "very good!" White night nodded, facing the cold frost and other Humanitarianism: "according to the previous agreement, the baby in the frame belongs to me!" After that, he rushed forward, turned directly into the frame, and turned out a jade gift box placed inside. "No..." I was awakened by the pale frost in this scene. My lips trembled, pointed at the frame, and yelled: "no, no!! We can''t let him take away the ghost bead. It''s a birthday gift from my father to the goddess palace. If the ghost bead is lost, we will not only have no face to go back to see Dad, even the goddess palace can''t explain it. Stop him! " Leng Shuang was completely flustered, and those tianhongzong disciples also came back to their senses. One by one, they surrounded the frame like crazy, with swords and swords sacrificed together. Their soul power was like a wall, and they surrounded the frame tightly. Dragging the box in the daytime, he glanced at the disciples of tianhongzong coldly and said, "why? Are you going to renege? " "What''s wrong? Did I promise you anything before Cold frost hummed. "Lu Yan crystal is here. I just want to release the crystal, and the world knows it!" The white night is light. "Oh, but a record of words crystal, as long as grab to destroy it! You must know where you are now One day hongzong disciple sneered. Leng Shuang and others have an awe inspiring intention to kill, and have no intention to keep their hands. The arrow of the dead forest was still standing in the same place. Leng Shuang frowned and swept his autumn eyes. He said coldly, "elder martial brother, you don''t come here. Do you want this boy to run with the gift? In that case, how do you account to my father? " The arrow took a deep breath, took off the bow behind his back and said in a low voice, "brother, I''m sorry! You can''t take this gift! This is the treasure we give to the goddess palace "Tianhongzong? See it White night mouth slightly Yang, light said: "since you are ready to start, then don''t talk nonsense, come on!" "Kill!" Drink the frost. All the people of the Tianhong clan rushed over. Qianlong stood aside, squinting at the white night. "Five level-1 people of Jue soul state, three two levels, one level three, one level Four! Boy, what are you going to do with it Although white night''s real strength is far beyond the seventh level of Qi soul state and can cut off the first level of Jue Hun state, he has no chance of winning in terms of the current situation. Rao Shi Qianlong also thinks that white night can''t fight so many people. Whoa! The general situation is diffuse. All the people around him were heavy at once. As soon as he was ready to set up his bow and arrow, he realized the general situation and turned pale. "Six major trends?" The white night has already broken through to the six fold trend! Don''t look around the crowd, but under the control of the general situation, the speed is extremely slow. In the white night, a sword is leveled and stabbed at the nearest one of the level-1 beings in juehu state. The sword is as sharp as lightning. All of us didn''t expect that the white night had six major trends. One person was directly passed through his throat and fell to the ground dead. The pupils are dilated with cold frost. This time she realized that Bai Ye didn''t use all his strength to fight Qi Hong before. His sharp strike was enough to wipe out the strong one of juexingjing. However, other tianhongzong people are not idiots. When the sword comes out at night, all kinds of terrible soul power and offensive force have been killed. However, Bai Ye avoided the attack of Leng Shuang and the other two Jue Hun Jing masters to turn their backs on the first level disciples of Jue Hun state. Dong Dong! He took two hard blows behind his back and staggered forward. "Opportunity!" Lengshuang was overjoyed and immediately took a mouthful of autumn water and stabbed at the back of the white night''s head. But at this critical moment, the seemingly staggering body of the white night suddenly stabilized. One side of his head avoided the cold sword in autumn water. At the same time, he raised his left hand, clamped the tip of the sword steadily with his fingers, and then drove the brute force to pull it. "What?" Leng Shuang Leng, the body does not listen to the call of the front to fall. The white night suddenly turns around, one hand holds the cold frost neck, a sword mercilessly presses on her shoulder. Seeing this, the disciples of tianhongzong changed their faces. The frost is subdued! "Stop it! Don''t hurt the elder martial sister The crowd exclaimed. "Don''t act rashly, or you will be merciless under the arrow!" The arrow of the dead forest was also flustered. He immediately set up his bow and set his arrow at the white night."If you don''t want her to die, you just back off!" The white night is light. "Stinky boy, you have never planned to fight with them The Dragon next to him came up and yelled. He thought there was a way to deal with it. "Are you an idiot? I have seven levels of Qi and soul state. The worst is the first level of Jue Hun state. There are still some things that you can''t see clearly. How do you want me to fight them in this situation? " The white night slanted its eyes. The people around me were completely paralyzed. Feeling this ugly guy, is a monster? Qianlong''s ass bumped up to her and said with a low smile, "you don''t intend to take this woman away?" "Take a fart, think of a way. The arrow of the man who carried the bow seems to be a magic weapon specially made for him by the strong. He used this arrow to shoot three level three experts of Juexin state. If he joins the war, I have no chance of winning!" The white night whispered. "This..." Qianlong fell into his mind. It is true that these people in Jue Hun state are not terrible. The most terrible one is the dead forest arrow! This is the elder martial brother of tianhongzong''s disciples! It is said that his arrow has reached the point of chasing the wind and hunting the soul! Under the fourth level, anyone can shoot with one arrow! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 "If you are willing to let go of younger martial sister Leng and leave the ghost bead behind, the dead Lin Jian swears to heaven that he will let you go safely without hurting you!" The arrow of the dead forest is facing the white night road seriously. "I can put people, but things are already mine! Is it possible that the duel just now doesn''t count? Tianhongzong wants to renege? If I do not surpass that man, will you let me go? " It''s cold at night. The dead wood arrow is dumb. If the white night is defeated, it is hard for him to stop it. After all, he will not quarrel with these younger martial brothers and sisters for the sake of a stranger of level seven in the spirit state. "There''s a town dozens of miles away. Now all of you go back to the town. When you get into the town, I''ll let her go." White night again. "Don''t... Don''t leave me!" Cold frost finally can''t keep the cold and arrogant before, exclaimed. "We will not leave the elder martial sister for half a step!" The disciples of tianhongzong cried out. "Yes, we don''t know you, we don''t know what you will do. What should we do if you are unfavorable to younger martial sister?" Dead wood arrow also refused. "Well, then let this daughter of tianhongzong be buried with me." Hummed the white night. "No The arrow of the dead forest is in a hurry. "Then do as I say!" "This..." "elder martial brother, please help me Leng Shuang shivers all over her body. She feels her neck is cold, and the blade seems to cut her throat at any time... "elder martial brother, you can''t promise him! Otherwise, if he wants to hurt the elder martial sister, we will have no idea! " Several people were busy. "But..." it seems impossible to let them go. "If you don''t want to go back into town, just give me your bow! I can let her go, too At this time, the white night opened up again. On hearing the arrow, he frowned slightly, but the situation was pressing. Forced by helplessness, he nodded his head and said, "good!" After that, the arrow of the dead forest directly took off the big bow and threw it toward the white night. In the white night, the light in his eyes flashed away, one hand followed the big bow, and the other hand patted the cold frost. Bang! The frost flies to the dead arrow. White night feet a little bit, back away, Qianlong emperor quickly follow. "Chase!" The two Jue Hun state masters immediately chased after them. A terrible force directly pressed on the white night, like two big hands, tightly wrapped him. The arrow of the dead forest immediately chased after him. Although he did not have a bow, he was in the fourth level of Juexin state. His strength was terrible and his speed was too fast. Even if he retreated with his feet with soul power at night, he still could not pull away from it. "Old man, aren''t you the Qianlong emperor? Find a way to solve these people. " Cried the white night. "Stinky boy, it''s clearly the one you provoked. Why should I solve it?" The Qianlong emperor rolled his eyes. "They take the initiative to provoke me. Can''t I charge too much interest?" "But as far as the current situation is concerned, I can''t do anything about it. You know, I just refined my body, and it''s just like the strength of the level I of the soul state. I don''t have four heavenly spirits like you. How do you want me to deal with them?" "Aren''t you just a person from juezhun state?" "That''s my power to devour the Dharma seal. Now my seal has no energy. I need at least three hours to recover my energy!" Qianlong was helpless. Hearing this, he shook his head: "it seems that the dead dragon sword will be exposed!" "Not yet. Let''s see what''s going on." Qianlong road. One man and one beast did not run towards the road, but rushed to a wild forest with overgrown weeds beside the road. in the forest, the trees were dense, the leaves were luxuriant, and the light couldn''t shine in. It was extremely dark. The white night immediately urged the general trend to suppress the spirits of the dead forest arrow and others who were chasing after them. It is difficult for the eyes to see the scene in such a place. It can only be judged by the soul power. Once the soul force is suppressed, the action is not so easy. At night, he used the general situation as his eyes and ran forward. Most of the disciples of tianhongzong were left behind. However, the speed of the arrow of the dead forest was not slow. He was an expert at using arrows. His eyesight was extraordinary. In this dark place, he had no influence at all. Especially, his body method was so terrible that he could easily shuttle through the dense jungle. "You hand over the ghost beads! I will not embarrass your majesty! " The arrow of the dead forest yelled, and suddenly pulled out an arrow from the arrow barrel in his waist and threw it with the arrow. Whoosh! Sharp arrows, such as angry dragons, smashed more than ten big trees and attacked them fiercely. White night backhand a sword, bang at the sharp arrow. Bang! The wild force of the arrow directly shakes the night away. The arrow of the dead forest has the fourth level strength of juexingjing. All his arrows are magic weapons. Even if they are thrown by hand, their destructive power is extremely terrible. White night smashed a few trees, fell to the ground, staggered up, but saw the dead forest arrow has been killed!No more reservations! "Zhentian dragon soul!" Drinking in the white night, another beam of light comes out of the head. There was another force of repression around the situation. The dead wood arrow sank and slowed down. White night eyes a cold, carrying the sword boom. With a sword, Lin dances with a sword. His strength was so great that even the brute force of the white night was hard to resist. After several rounds, his arms trembled and numb. "The moon and the soul of heaven!" After drinking again in the daytime, another beam of light rushed out of the body, and a cold and overcast force directly diffused and penetrated into the body of the arrow of the dead forest. The arrow was excited all over his body. He felt that his soul power and blood flow became slow. "Three heavenly spirits? The three living souls? " He said hoarsely. With the general situation and the soul of Zhentian dragon and the penetration of Shenyue, it''s good that the arrow of the dead forest can play 70% of the normal combat power. The white night took advantage of the opportunity to strike with the sword, and the shadow of the sword darted. "Shaking mountains and rivers!" When the second formula of Epee was put into use, the ancient bronze sword broke out with terror, and the dead wood arrow quickly raised an arrow to resist it. Bang! The earth split, and the trees all around were smashed by the waves. But the dead wood arrow''s body did not move. "Your good strength, Qi soul state level 7 can have such terrible power! I will not believe that your Majesty must have hidden his strength! " The arrow of the dead forest hummed, and two beams of light came from the top of his head. A wolf and an eagle, a wolf has wings, an eagle has two horns! It''s the spirit of the flying wolf and the spirit of the horn eagle in the sky! The arrow''s arms swelled up, his eyes twinkled with golden light, and his face became ferocious. Especially after his soul power was transformed into yuan force, it was overflowing and stirring, and he was about to break through the general trend of the white night! "Meteor arrow rain!" Suddenly, the dead arrow raised his hand and threw the arrow into the air! Whoosh! The sharp arrow soared into the sky like a meteor. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately stabbed with his sword. However, the arrow of the dead forest did not dodge, but clasped the bronze sword with his hands clasped together. Hand to hand? My heart is tight at night. Joo! At this time, the sound of breaking the sky sounded, then saw the sky suddenly dropped countless air arrows, like meteors, like raindrops. The situation is terrible! "This move will hurt you, but it won''t cost you your life. I''m sorry, sir. If I lose the ghost pearl, I can''t explain it to master!" The arrow of the dead forest whispered in a low voice. If he didn''t abandon his sword in the daytime, he would be trapped. But if he abandoned his sword, he would lose his only advantage and would lose. Just at this critical moment, the top of the white night shines again. The pupil of the arrow was enlarged several times. But see a green light bloom, immediately all over the body of the white night, as if to put on a green armor for him. Dong Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong... the air arrow falls and blows on the body of the white night. The green light is broken, but the body is not damaged in the white night. "The four living heavenly spirits? How could this be possible? " The voice of the dead wood arrow trembled. Whoa! At this time, Bai Ye suddenly strikes a hand knife and slashes the arrow''s neck. The arrow is startled and subconsciously raises his hand to resist it. However, when he releases his hand, the sword is immediately pulled out of the white night, and the terrifying edge of the sword hits his chest. "Bad!" The arrow of the dead forest yelled at him. He immediately retreated and avoided the white night with a super-high body method. This sword must be killed. However, the sword''s edge has been covered with four elements of the spirit of heaven in the white night... roaring! Yuan Li exploded, and the arrow of the dead forest was shaken by the air wave and fell backward. White night took advantage of the situation to turn around, holding a short leg Qianlong emperor, toward the depths of the forest. ... "elder martial brother!" Tianhongzong''s disciples rushed over, but they saw that there was a mess. The dead wood arrow stood up in confusion, with some scars on his body. Leng Shuang and others are stunned. How can they not know the strength of the dead forest arrow? When he was less than 40 years old, the elder martial brother of tianhongzong had entered the fourth level of Juexin state. Looking at the whole clan domain, how many talents could he compare with him? He is the pride of tianhongzong and the representative of tianhongzong''s young talents. His reputation is very famous, and there are few people who can defeat him! But now it looks like he''s lost? Defeated by the young man who is no more than 20 years old in the seventh level of Qi soul state? "Elder martial brother, what about that bastard?" A Tianhong patriarch asked carefully. "He ran away!" The arrow sighed. "Run away?" People looked at each other. "You can''t keep him who is the fourth level of soul state?" Leng Shuang stepped forward and asked in a loud voice, "isn''t your arrow ten thousand meters killing the enemy, such as searching for things in the bag?"? How can he escape your arrow"Younger martial sister, you can see that he took my bow. How to shoot if there is an arrow but no bow?" The arrow shook his head. "You..." "younger martial sister, I told you for a long time that there should be no more trouble. How can I account for such a thing now?" The arrow of the dead forest sank. "Account? Naturally, you should consider this question. The fourth level people of Jue soul state can''t keep the seventh level people of Qi and soul state. What do you think if this kind of thing is spread out? " Cold frost suddenly said. On hearing the arrow, his face changed greatly. What do you think? It must be conjectured that the dead wood arrow and the seven level guy of Qi and soul state were together. They deliberately swallowed the congratulatory gift presented by Tianhong Zong to the goddess palace! "Younger martial sister, don''t talk nonsense! I don''t know that man at all. You can see the strength of that man. It''s very easy to kill the first level existence of Jue soul state! Besides, he is a strong man with four heavenly spirits The arrow of the dead forest is busy. "Four Heavenly spirits? Are the four living heavenly spirits? " The crowd burst into laughter. "When, what''s the mood?" "Four living souls? How can it be! " "Elder martial brother, it''s such a time. Do you think someone will believe your words? Since the birthday ceremony has been robbed! I don''t think it''s necessary to go to the goddess palace! Let''s go back and tell Dad about it. " Go back? According to Leng Shuang''s words, she intends to put all the blame on the dead Lin arrow. The dead Lin arrow bit his teeth and drank in a low voice: "younger martial sister Leng, go back first! I''ll go after the ghost pearl. You can rest assured that I will recover the treasure! " After all, he did not leave. Looking at the back of the dead forest arrow, Leng Shuang doesn''t chase after him, just keeps sneering. "Did you all see that? Dead wood arrow and the boy in the spirit state are a group! Now they''ve taken things. They''re going to share the spoils! Now we return to zongmen and report to my father that the dead linjian has betrayed zongmen "Yes! Elder martial sister People should say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 "How could that be true!" The Sanyu immortal, the head of the seven immortals of Tianhong sect, attacked the table, and the sandalwood table immediately turned into powder. The disciples of tianhongzong who were kneeling down all trembled, but Leng Shuang''s face was cold and said, "where''s my father, master Sanyu?" "The Lord is in seclusion!" Immortal Sanyu said coldly: "this matter is related to the reputation of our tianhongzong. It can''t be tolerated! Especially the dead wood arrow! Zong door hard cultivation, he actually on the soul of the beads have greed! It''s an unforgivable crime to guard against self theft and betray the family! Send me an order, issue a warrant to arrest Lin Jian! Recover the ghost bead "Yes The next disciple said. "Teacher, what about the goddess palace? What should we do? " Leng Shuang asked again. "The other side of Shennv palace..." immortal Sanyu thought for a moment and then said, "go or go. Choose another gift. This time, the goddess palace is just taking advantage of that birthday to do something else. If we don''t participate, we will not miss it?" "Something else? What does the goddess palace want to do? " Asked Leng Shuang. "Choose your parents!" Immortal Sanyu said in a deep voice: "the Lord asked the dead arrow to go with you. His purpose is to make him behave one or two. But I don''t want him to do such a rebellious thing. We are so disappointed! I will go to the goddess palace in person! Gather the elite and handsome disciples of the clan. I will choose one or two! See if you have a chance to get married with the goddess palace "Yes, teacher!" Leng Shuang nodded, but her mouth was light. For example, today hongzong has counted all her sins on the arrow of the dead forest. She is in peace with herself. Those disciples who come back with her dare not say much. After all, she is the only daughter of the patriarch. ... at the same time, wanjianmen. "Has the sword been abandoned? Who? Who is so bold? Do you dare to move even the people of my ten thousand sword gate? " In the hall, Xiahou Yingcai was flushed and glared at his kneeling disciples in anger. "Elder martial brother Xiao''s hands have been cut off. You can''t use the sword in this life. None of the brothers who accompanied him came back alive. Elder martial brother and patriarch should make decisions for elder martial brother Xiao." The disciple who reported the news from the bottom cried sadly. "Can we find out who moved the hand?" "Elder martial brother Xiao lost too much blood. When he was rescued, he was in a coma. However, the disciple made an investigation from Wufang town. The man looked like a loose monk. He didn''t wear the clothes of other sects. He was also a stranger, and..." speaking of this, the disciple hesitated. "Go on Xia Hou Yingcai said. "Yes." The disciple said in a low voice: "moreover, according to the witness, that man is no more than the seventh level of Qi and soul state!" When the sound fell, the whole hall was silent. "You... Say it again?" The voice of Xiahou Yingcai was hoarse. "Elder master Hui, I know you don''t believe it, but the result of my investigation is indeed the same. Elder martial brother Xiao was defeated and his hands were cut off by the other side! Many people have seen it with their own eyes! " The disciple lowered his head deeply and did not dare to look at Xiahou''s talents. "Qi soul state level 7... Defeat the famous genius Xiao Shengjian of wanjianmen? Defeated the most proud disciple of Xiahou elder? This kind of thing is impossible Next to an elder, he said, "most of the time, the man used some magic weapon to tamper with his accomplishments! Hidden strength! Otherwise, how can the raw sword be defeated by a person in the spirit state? " "Yes! What the five elders said is good! It must be the man who deliberately conceals his strength. Otherwise, how can this matter make sense? " Xiahou Yingcai was busy. If it is true, not only will Xiao Shengjian lose his reputation, but he will even become the laughing stock of other sects. How can he believe it? But, the disciple is low buries the head, wants to say but stops. "If you have anything to say, don''t hide it!" Xia Hou Yingcai frowned and said unhappily. "I dare not say so." "I order you to say it!" Xia Hou Yingcai drank a lot. The disciple was startled. He clasped his fist in a hurry, and said in a low voice, "elder, when I was investigating, I had such questions from you, but... Many witnesses on the scene said that the man did not hide his strength, and they could judge from the spirit of the man..." People''s faces were ugly. "So... Shengjian was really defeated by the seventh level people of Qi soul state?" Xia Hou Yingcai was stunned. I don''t speak. "It''s too early! Even if there is no hidden strength, what can it do? We have not seen with our own eyes, who can know what happened at that time, and who knows whether the match is fair? The urgent task now is to find out the murderer who persecuted Sheng Jian, not to talk about this meaningless question! " The five elders said. Xia Hou Yingcai nodded: "that''s right! We have to catch this maniac as soon as possible! The shame of wanjianmen must be washed away with his life "I will arrange it right away!" "Well!" Xiahou Yingcai nodded. "Elder Xia Hou, what should I do about the goddess palace?" At this time, the five elders spoke again. "Goddess palace? Of course, we can''t delay the affairs of Goddess palace! I will personally take people to the goddess palace to celebrate their birthday. ""When do you start?" "Today! It''s too late. " ... the event that Xiao Shengjian, the first genius of wanjianmen, was cut off his hands was like a wild fire, which spread throughout half the clan area. Although Xiao Shengjian is a genius, it is only compared with the younger generation. If it is compared with the real masters in the clan domain, it is obviously much worse. If he has an accident, people may be surprised, but never shocked. It''s just that Xiao Shengjian is really extraordinary! On the first day of wanjianmen, his hands were cut off by a man in the spirit realm. Who would believe that? Qi and soul state level 7, defeat the strong one of Jue soul state, how strange this kind of thing is? For a while, all powerful people began to inquire about the existence of this magical and powerful spirit state. On the way to the goddess palace. Panting in the white night, I ran to a big tree and sat down. I breathed my soul. I used Qianlong ring to recover my wounds. After half a column of incense, I took out the jade box. "Stinky boy, you''d better hit the snake The Qianlong nearby gave him a look. "You also said that I, thanks to what emperor you call yourself, have been doing it all the time. I asked you to accompany me to qunzhongyu, but I didn''t want you to be a spectator!" Strabismus at night. "Well, are some cats and dogs worth our efforts? I don''t want to do this kind of thing, and when I meet some experts you can''t deal with next time, I''ll see how I can make them flat and round! " Qianlong hummed. "Yes, yes, yes!" White night shook his head and opened the jade box. As soon as the lid of the box is opened, the warm glow overflows. Inside the box lies a perfect bead. It is difficult to move the eyes at a glance. "They call it a ghost pearl, and I don''t know what it''s for." White night took it out and studied it carefully for a while. "Show me, boy." Qianlong suddenly said. "Do you see anything?" Pass the beads in the white night. The thick palm of Qianlong couldn''t hold the bead at all, so he could only hold it with spirit. It stares at bean sized eyes, looks at it, and sniffs with its nose. Before long, it suddenly smiles. "You boy, you''re so lucky!" "What''s the matter?" "It''s a treasure. Although in the eyes of the emperor, it''s no different from garbage. It can be put in this area, but it''s a good thing for individuals to fight for. You can just use it!" "What does it do?" White night ignored Qianlong''s boastful words. "Let the soul of heaven mutate baby!" Qianlong said with a smile. "Can this thing directly change the spirit of heaven?" The heart beat in the daytime. "Yes, it contains a very strong force of the nine heavenly elements. It is a power directly absorbed from the nine heavens without the help of any heavenly spirits. You can use this power to make your two heavenly spirits have the power to change!" The Emperor Qianlong handed the beads. White night a listen, nodded, heart happy: "did not expect to be such a baby!" "Take it quickly and use it early, so that others will not forget it!" Qianlong handed the bead to him. When the beads entered the abdomen, it was like ice falling into the magma and immediately turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared without a trace. The spirit of Zhentian dragon and the spirit of Shenyue in the body immediately reacted, as if they were stimulated to the general, crazy and restless, and the spirit power of the two heavenly spirits overflowed was even more rampant. White night''s face is red and white. He sits on his knees and tries to calm his restless abdomen. However, his consciousness is led to nine days by this force. It is indeed the treasure of Tianhong Zong dedicated to the goddess palace. With this power, the white night wanders in the sky from one to nine! The scene of jiuchongtian is at a glance! Looking at the vast starry sky in the white night, the Zuntian soul is like a world, floating and evolving in front of you... "is this the soul of heaven?" The white night almost forgets myself and is drawn into a new world by the mysterious spirit. "The power of the spirit of heaven comes from the primitive power in the samsara. Even if the heaven and earth fall apart and all things wither, this power will not collapse. On the contrary, it can serve as the beginning of all things, lead to the catastrophe of heaven and earth, and can also lead to the recovery of all creatures... Compared with it, people do not know how far, but man can control this power, which is really a gift from God." The white night whispers. At this time, two beams of light suddenly came from the distance. These two beams are so sudden that they can''t even keep up with the naked eye. I don''t know where they come from, and they directly penetrate into the consciousness of the white night. In a flash, the whole body of Zhentian dragon soul and Shenyue sky soul bloomed with burning light, and the two heavenly spirits fell into silence instantly, one sleeping in the seventh heaven and the other in the sixth heaven. Meanwhile, the body of the white night immediately condensed two deep shaking soul houses! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 After the fall of the soul house, we can complete the transformation of the soul and heaven with only an opportunity. At the same time, it''s just like a dream to let the two spirits mutate at the same time? No one can believe such a thing. The two heavenly spirits recast the soul house, but they feel energetic at night. After a moment''s breathing, he set out again. After walking for a day and a night, we had no trouble all the way. On the road, we can see the soul people in a hurry, almost all of them are moving in the direction of the goddess palace. There are also many well-dressed souls escorting the limousines, which can attract a lot of attention. "Before that, those people in Tianhong sect said that the strange soul beads were a gift for the goddess palace, as if someone in the goddess palace was celebrating their birthday. If so, now there should be a lot of souls gathered in the goddess palace. We can just mix in, but I don''t know who my mother is. The first thing to do is to find the Dragon moon!" Said the white night. "As I said before, I''ve been to qunzhongyu, but don''t think that the two groups of people you met before are the overall strength of the people in qunzhongyu. They are only disciples of the clan, and their strength can only be regarded as the bottom. If you meet the elite or elders of the clan, you will not be able to escape." Qianlong said with a smile. "I know. Didn''t I bring you here?" The white night squints at the way: "if I have an accident, you certainly can''t run away." "Little fox!" "Old man!" One man, one beast, swearing all the way. Without a horse, I don''t know how many days it will take to walk to the goddess Palace on two feet. Now I don''t know when the birthday of the goddess palace will begin. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way At this time, a loud shout was heard behind him, accompanied by the rapid rolling sound of horses'' hooves and wheels. White night turned to look, but see a person a car toward this side, fierce. The white night quickly dodged away, but the carriage was not stable. The wheels of the cart hit a big stone on the side of the road and overturned to the ground. "Miss!" Riding in front of the middle-aged man immediately turned off the horse, the carriage opened, eager to shout. There was a girl in a long green dress. The girl''s skin could be broken by blowing bullets, frost and snow. Her eyes were like jewels and stars. She was very beautiful. Her lips were moist. Her hair was like a waterfall. There was no flaw in her whole body. What a beauty. White night''s heart is full of admiration. The girl, pale and flustered, climbed out of the frame and looked at the white night in fear. "Boy, did you do it?" The middle-aged man said angrily. "You can tell lies with your eyes open. How can you rely on me when the wheel turned over when it hit a stone?" The white night is not pleasant. "Uncle Yang, it''s not the big brother''s fault. It has nothing to do with him. It''s that I didn''t control the carriage well." The girl stood up and whispered. Her voice is very clear, spring Ding Dong, like the sounds of nature. The middle-aged man glanced at the white night and said nothing more. The girl frowned slightly, looking at the broken frame, her small face wrinkled. "Uncle Yang, what should I do now? If there is no carriage, the family will soon catch up with us! " "Miss, can you ride a horse?" Asked the middle-aged man. The girl shook her head. "If two people ride a horse together, the horse''s foot strength will be affected. In this way, it will not escape the thunder horse of the family!" The middle-aged man sank, suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at the white night. "Boy, you come to ride and take the lady away! I''m here to hold the family down! Buy time for you "Me?" The white night is about to leave. "Although it''s just the useless existence of Qi and soul state, riding a horse should not be difficult!" The middle-aged man hummed. "Useless existence?" White night was angry. "Uncle Yang, don''t say that. Everyone comes from nothing and practices step by step from Qi and soul state. Who can avoid these realms?" The girl said, and went forward to the white night light salute: "this brother, uncle Yang is frank, what offence, please forgive me, in fact, he is a very good person." "It''s OK. I''m just a passer-by. You can help yourself." White night shakes his head, ready to leave. But the middle-aged man stopped him. "Boy, Miss said a few polite words. That''s the lady''s business, but didn''t you hear my words? I want you to ride your horse and take the lady away! Otherwise, I want you to look good. " The middle-aged man hummed. "She''s absolutely a soul state person, can''t ride a horse?" "Miss, I''m hurt!" "What does this have to do with me? This is your business! " "Asshole!" The middle-aged man was angry and was about to attack. He was stopped by the girl immediately. "Where are you going, brother?" The girl turned her head and said with a smile."Where are you going?" White night did not answer in a hurry, but asked. "Wushan Pavilion!" "Wushan pavilion? What is that place? " "There is a peak beside the goddess palace. There is a pavilion on the peak. I have an appointment to meet with people there." The girl said. "Oh?" White night thought for a while, and suddenly said: "you go there to meet people, then you will not participate in this goddess palace birthday?" "Is brother going to the goddess palace?" The girl said with a smile. "Yes." White night nods. "We are on the same way, brother... You don''t have a horse. I don''t know how many days we have to go there. How about..." the girl said tactfully. White night thought for a moment, nodded: "OK, I''ll go with you." "Thank you, brother!" The girl is very happy, sweet smile way. They turned over and mounted the horse, and the Qianlong was hung on the horse''s buttocks. "Uncle Yang, you should be careful yourself!" The girl looked at the middle-aged man and said. "Don''t worry, miss. It''s the family members who won''t take me seriously. It''s you. Let''s go quickly." The middle-aged man said, and then glared at the white night: "boy, you should take good care of Miss, if Miss hurt half a hair, I only ask you!" The white night did not see the middle-aged man, straight light way: "we go!" "Uncle Yang, take care "Take care of yourself, miss." Voice down, white night galloping. When the middle-aged man and the broken carriage are getting smaller, the girl will take back her eyes. "Brother, thank you. My name is mu Qingqing. Brother can call me qinger." The girl said with a smile. "My name is white night." Nodding in the daytime. "Elder brother only has the strength of Qi and soul state, so he should not be a member of Qunzhong domain?" "Well, I''m from Xia." "Xia state? How could Xia people come to Qunzhong? Do you want to be a member of the clan "No White night has no explanation. The girl didn''t ask. "By the way, Miss Qingqing, do you know when the birthday of the goddess palace begins?" Asked the white night. The reason why she chose to take this girl is that she does not know the goddess palace and the clan area at all. She seems to be an expert. Maybe she can get some clues from her mouth. "Five days later." Clean the road. "Five days? That should be enough time. " The white night whispers. Mu Qingqing just wants to say what, suddenly acutely coughs up. "Cough... Cough..." the girl covered her mouth. White night turned around: "are you ok?" "No... nothing..." Mu Qingqing said with a smile, but her face was more ugly than before. Her small hand reached behind her quietly, but she could smell a little bloody smell at night. When I squint at it, the white and delicate hand is hung with some blood... "OK? I think you''re going to die. " At this time, the Qianlong emperor hanging on the horse''s buttocks suddenly uttered a word. "Ah Mu Qingqing was obviously startled, but it was a violent cough. The pink mouth spilled a little red blood stains, shocking. White night frowned and pulled the reins to stop. "What''s wrong with her, old man?" "Internal injury, not light." Qianlong closed his eyes. "Internal injury?" "No problem, brother. Let''s go." The girl forced a smile and looked at Qianlong strangely. Before feeling, she deliberately seeks words, is wants to cover up own injury. Although we met by chance, the white night has a good impression on the girl. "It''s not the way to get rid of the injury first." At night, he dismounted and led the horse to the side of the road. "Brother... Hurry up, I''m afraid uncle Yang won''t last long. If the family members come after me, the situation will be very bad..." the girl said in a flustered way. "If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll die before you get to Wushan Pavilion!" "But..." "it''s OK to stabilize the injury first." Insist in the daytime. "All right." The girl nodded her head. The girl told him about the goddess palace, and he assured her to arrive at Wushan Pavilion safely. The girl sat down and sat behind her in the daytime with her hands on her back. The moment the two palms touched the girl''s back, a cool and warm touch came. Even through the layers of clothing, you can feel the delicacy. The white night took a deep breath, offering a trace of soul power of the soul of the spirit flower, and penetrated into its body through the palm. Turn around, white night face slightly changed. "Internal organs are damaged, and there is still a soul force raging. It seems that someone is going to kill you?"The girl grinned bitterly and said nothing more. The soul of the spirit flower is the one with strong vitality. After entering the girl''s body, it immediately rushes towards the outrageous soul force. However, the soul force is extremely strong, and the power of the spirit flower can only be offset by a continuous flow of power. It lasted half a column before it stopped. The white night was full of sweat, and the girl''s face became ruddy. "Stable for the time being, but it still needs some time to recuperate!" He breathed in the daytime. The girl opened her bright eyes, blinked and looked at the white night strangely. "Do I have flowers on my face?" The white night said strangely. "No, I just think my brother is very good." The girl shook her head. "Great?" "Well, I know my injury. My soul power can''t purify the soul power, but my brother did, so I think my brother is very strong." The girl said with a smile. "The soul power also has mutual generation and mutual restraint. It happens that my power overcomes it. It should be like this." White night did not give much explanation, turned over and mounted: "let''s go!" "Well!" They galloped on their horses. However, after a short time, there was a strong vibration. "No, they''re coming!" Mu Qingqing''s face changed greatly. When you turn around in the daytime, you can see the lightning flickering behind you, and a large number of thunder horses are rushing towards this side... the wind is fast and the lightning is as fast as lightning! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 The horse under the white night is just the most common spirit horse. It is just ordinary in the Qunzhong area, which is better than the man horse. However, compared with Leima, the speed and endurance of the horse are much worse. In addition, the horse carries two people and one animal on its back, so it can''t run fast. "No, if you go on like this, we can''t run away. Brother, you should let me down quickly. You go first. Their target is me. As long as you catch me, you will be fine. If you continue to carry me to escape, once you are stopped, you will be implicated by me." Mu Qingqing small face is pale, urgent voice says. "Old man, think of a way." White night didn''t seem to hear her words, and yelled to the Qianlong hanging on the horse''s buttocks. "Don''t worry." Qianlong closed his eyes as if in meditation. Although it only said two words, but the white night is quiet, concentrate on driving the horse gallop. "Brother..." Mu Qingqing is more anxious. But the white night was ignored. Mu Qingqing pink lips clenched, suddenly eyes flashing firm, small hand supporting the horse''s back, will jump down, but at this time, a big hand tightly grasps her wrist. Mu Qingqing looked at him. "If you don''t believe me, you should believe it." White night turned his head and said seriously. "It?" Mu Qingqing looks at the Qianlong emperor in surprise. "Girl, what do you know? I am the emperor! It''s nothing to deal with these clowns! " The Qianlong emperor Douzi opened his eyes and glanced at her. "The great emperor?" Mu Qingqing sighs. Many people have never heard of the concept of the great emperor, but she has heard of it. It is said that the great emperor can break the sky and cut the earth, and has the power to dominate everything. She still reads from the family historical data. However, even the historical data, the records of the great emperor are extremely rare. Besides, there is no information about the great emperor except some historical materials of a long time The concept of "great emperor" is even weaker. Although Mu Qingqing doesn''t know where this monster with fat head and brain looks strange knows the word "great emperor", she obviously won''t believe it is really the great emperor. Leima is about to catch up, the air began to convey the meaning of lightning. When she looked back, she was frightened. Those people are only a hundred meters away from her... "stop!" "Miss, I advise you to stop and stop fighting. Your mother has been taken down and your father has given in. You''d better listen to the family''s arrangement! So you can be assured of food and clothing, honor and wealth! If you still insist on your own way and disobey the master''s will, there is only one dead end waiting for you A man with a scar on his face yelled. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly roared, and the sound burst out in the roar, which made the horse dizzy. White night a turn over, holding Mu Qingqing down. Qianlong''s fat body rolled around on the ground before standing firm. White night put down Mu Qingqing, look at the people who come after them indifferently. A total of 13 people with blood on their horses, but Lei was the first one with a bloody face. It turned out to be the middle-aged man before. "Uncle Yang!" Seeing this, the girl began to weep. "Yang Feng violates the family rules and takes the young lady to escape without permission. We will punish him according to the family law!" The scarred man grinned grimly. "How can you be so vicious?" Mu Qingqi gnashing teeth. "Miss... Let''s go..." the middle-aged man called feebly. "Go? Where to go? Miss, you''d better follow us back. Although you are capricious, you are the Mu family''s person and the one you like. The family won''t do anything to you! " Scar face male way. Mu Qingqing''s silver teeth clenched, but her eyes were dim. She said in a low voice, "I''ll go back with you. You must promise that you won''t hurt uncle Yang!" "Miss..." "hahaha, if Miss is willing to go back, everything is easy to discuss." Scar face man laughs. "Ma''am, mount up!" One said with a smile. Another man pointed to the white night and the Qianlong emperor and said, "steward, what should this man do?" "Kill!" Scar face does not look at, said straight. "Yes The man nodded and immediately walked towards the white night. "If you dare to touch him, I will never go back even if I die!" Mu Qingqing was in a hurry and immediately stopped in front of the white night and called out. "Miss, do you know him?" Scar face man frowned. "No, but this brother is a good man! I won''t allow you to touch him Mu Qingyi. Scar face sneered: "Miss, you are not suitable to live in this world. If people are too kind now, it''s easy to put yourself in it!" After that, he waved: "that''s all. Let''s spare this boy''s life. Let''s go!"Voice down, team ready to leave. "Well, did I say let you go?" At this time, a voice floated into the scar man''s ear. The team is stagnant. But listen to a sound of flesh and blood being pierced. The horse on mufei''s family is ready to be picked by MuQing. "Well?" Scar face is cold. "If you dare to make the emperor so embarrassed, you guys are good enough!" The Emperor Qianlong came forward. His fat head and fat brain, coupled with this cruel tone, could not give people a sense of dignity at all. On the contrary, it was full of funny flavor. "Monster?" Scar face man was stunned. "Demon your mother, I am the great emperor!" The dragon was completely angry, and suddenly rushed forward, with a big mouth like a black hole, and instantly swallowed the scar face into his belly. People were shocked. However, he saw the Qianlong turn back, and his body suddenly became as big as a hill and stood in front of the white night. Its body is very strong, covered with scales, with two horns on its head, eyes like copper bells, four powerful claws, and a big mouth full of tusks, which is extremely powerful. "What kind of soul art is this?" White night slightly a Leng. However, the Qianlong raised its claws and fanned to the nearest soul. Bang Dong! Just like a giant hitting the ground, the body of the second level master of juexingjing immediately exploded and died. Before it stopped, it jumped at another man. The man was numb by the violence of Qianlong. He forgot to escape and was put on the ground and was dismembered on the spot. Such bloody scenes make Mu Qingqing''s scalp numb with fright. Although she has the strength of absolute soul state, her children born in a big family rarely experience fighting and fighting. Her accomplishments are not given by the family. How ever have you seen such scenes? "What kind of monster is this?" The rest of Mu''s family were scared to death and pulled Leima to escape. "Run away? If you offend the emperor, I will die here! " The Qianlong roared, and all the thunder horses were shocked to death. Then he opened his mouth again and spewed out hot flames to devour all the people. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen powerful people in absolute soul state were all reduced to ashes. Mu Qingqing was stunned. The middle-aged man looked at this scene as if he had lost his soul. Is this monster so powerful? Isn''t that... the middle-aged man seemed to think of something, and looked at the white night with horror and surprise. What kind of strength should a man be able to control such a powerful monster? In the white night, he was stunned. When the Emperor Qianlong restored to his original state, he immediately gathered together. "Are you so good? Why didn''t you fight against the people of wanjianmen and tianhongzong just now "Boy, didn''t I say that? Don''t rely on me for what you can solve! This time, it was these guys who made the emperor feel unhappy, so he took out the fight. That''s all! " The Emperor Qianlong hummed. "Is it?" The white night touched his chin and looked suspiciously at the Qianlong. "What are you looking at?" The Qianlong emperor was not comfortable. "How do I feel that all of a sudden, your soul power disappears without a trace... And... Seems to have no energy?" White night suddenly said with a smile: "should not you just that kind of power can only last for a period of time?" "Little fox, I can''t hide it from you!" Qianlong sighed and said, "you guessed well. Those are all my strength. It will take a long time to recover after using up all my strength! So easy, I will not use, the next road, I can not protect you, on the contrary, you have to protect the emperor! " It''s no wonder that Qianlong has been reluctant to fight before. With its current energy, it can deal with this group of people at most. If it can deal with it in the daytime, it naturally wants to keep its cards. After solving the problem of Mu''s family, he turned his head and looked at Mu Qingqing, who was still in a daze, and said, "Mu girl, let''s go!" "Er... Um..." Mu Qingqing took a breath and calmed her heart. She wanted to ask who the white night was, but she didn''t dare to ask. Qianlong''s hand was so shocking that she was afraid of Bai Ye and the strange looking monster. "Uncle Yang, follow me to Wushan Pavilion." Clean the road. "I''m seriously injured. If I go with you, it will only drag you down, or not." "Then I''ll put you in the town next door. When I come back from Wushan Pavilion, you will come back to Mu''s home with me!" "Yes, miss!" Yang Feng deeply vomited a breath, full of deep meaning looked at the white night. Settled Yang Feng, white night with a few soul Dan bought a horse in the town, two people again on the road. On the way, Mu Qingqing looks like he wants to talk but stops. "If you have something to say, you don''t have to hide it in your heart." Said the white night. For mu Qingqing, he still has a good feeling, of course, not like, but appreciate her forthright character, can also think of others in times of crisis, in today''s world, such people are not many."Thank you for everything, brother." "No need. Take what you need. If you are taken back by them, it will take me a lot of effort to go to the goddess palace." "If my brother doesn''t dislike it, I can take you into the goddess palace. It happens that I have acquaintances in the goddess palace. I''m sure I have to take part in this birthday Clean the road. "That would be great." White night nods. "Brother, do you want to know why I escaped from the family?" Mu Qingqing hesitated and said. "It''s your own business. You can choose to say it or not." The girl nodded, and her eyes were full of sadness: "in fact, I was caught by the family because I escaped from marriage." "Qingqing doesn''t ask too much about his other half. He can be in a bad state of mind, in a bad family, or in a bad appearance. But he must be upright and not a traitor. Qingqing has always followed the family''s arrangement, but this time, I can''t stand it!" "Two years ago, my elder sister Ge Ye married master Changying. Unexpectedly, one year later, she left. Although people outside said that her sister died of a strange disease, I know that this is the reason why young master Changying killed her sister. It is said that childe Changying was extremely evil. He was reckless and practiced evil skills. He killed many people. When I saw her body, she died Son all dried up a circle, is it caused by a strange disease? But Mr. Changying''s family is so big that my Mu family can''t compete with it. Even though my parents are very curious about this matter, they can''t do anything about it. After all, Mr. Changying himself is one of the twelve earliest clans in the clan area. Even at the bottom of the list, no one can shake it! So the matter gradually faded. Unexpectedly, not long after my sister died, Mr. Changying sent someone to ask me to marry him. At first, my parents strongly opposed it, but the owner didn''t dare to offend him, so he agreed to the marriage. First of all, I would feel uneasy about my sister''s death and asked me to serve a murderer who killed my sister It''s worse than killing me. " Mu Qingqing whispered, and his voice was filled with grief and pain. "Mr. long eagle? The twelfth patriarchy? What is this? " White night looks puzzled. "Twelve Chu Zong is one of the twelve most likely genius souls in the clan area to become a master. Master Changying is one of them, and I''m going to meet with Wu Shan Pavilion." Clean the road. (if there is an emergency at home, I have to go to the hospital, and the other chapter is expected to leave at about 1:00 a.m., you can read it tomorrow, I''m sorry) < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 "Chuzong refers to those new souls who are very likely to enter the highest realm and set up the sect. The Vientiane Pavilion in the clan area will conduct an evaluation every two years according to the young soul people who have been active in the clan area in the past two years Some of them will only get a chance to see the world. " Mu Qingqing''s eyes twinkled with adoration: "although the family power of master Changying is stronger than that of the Mu family, it is still impossible to suppress the Mu family at will. Since the promotion of master Changying to the 12th chuzong, the Changying family has ascended to the sky and become a big family in the clan domain! Because there are several powerful clans standing behind him. They all want to attract him to their door. With the support of these gates, he will be unscrupulous in everything he does! " "So powerful?" White night road. "Qingqing''s talent is not good, but I also know that childe Changying is terrible. Although he is strong, he only ranks 11th. The man I see is gongyue, who ranks seventh. Gongyue is nicknamed" the soul of life and death sword ". His sword skill is far beyond his age. If he is willing to frighten him, I will have a way to live." Clean the road. "I see." White night nods. "Although my brother seems to have only seven levels of Qi and soul state, judging from the fact that you picked Li San with a sword just now, you must have hidden his strength. Moreover, your pet''s strength is even more terrifying. Monsters are extremely proud creatures. They usually only identify with spirits who are stronger than themselves. But my brother is so young, I''m afraid that my brother is also a character close to the original clan!" Mu Qingqing smiles. White night shook his head repeatedly: "you are wrong. First of all, this old guy is not my pet. Secondly, my friend is really a person of the seventh level of Qi and soul state. There is nothing to hide." "That''s right, girl. Don''t make a mistake. I''m not the pet of this little fox! Is he worthy of being a pet of the emperor? " The Dragon hummed. "Old man, are you good? Look at you now! Tut tut "Little fox! Hello, where do you want to go? If it had not been for Ben Da Di, you would have died into a dregs One man and one beast fought again. Mu Qingqing see, this time is to understand. This man, a beast, is also a teacher and a friend! Mu''s family will not send pursuers for the time being. They have a good journey and go straight to Wushan Pavilion. According to Mu Qingqing, Gong Yue, the soul of the sword of life and death, came to Shennv palace to pay homage to his birthday. She planned to meet gongyue first and ask him to come forward. Then she would follow gongyue into shennv Palace at night. Everything was just as it should be. White night has no objection. In less than a day, they arrived at Wushan, which is very wide and continuous. Looking at the pavilion from afar, the scenery is mysterious. Close to Wushan Pavilion, you can see several beautiful thunder horses. Outside the pavilion stand several soul bearers with uniform clothes. Inside the pavilion is a handsome and brave man with white skin and a graceful woman with red lips and jade skin. Two people sit quietly and enjoy the beautiful scenery of Wushan. "Brother gongyue!" Mu Qingqing and white night riding over, after dismounting, Mu Qingqing quickly step forward, sweet call way. "Oh, Qingqing is coming! It''s been a long time. Come and have a seat and have a cup of tea Gong Yue said with a smile. "Thank you, brother." Mu Qingqing took over the tea cup and sang a little. Gongyue glanced at the white night and didn''t care. In his opinion, the white night was mostly a guard accompanying Mu Qingqing to come here. After all, he came here with Mu Qingqing to get on the boat of gongyue and enter the goddess palace. He couldn''t get involved in Mu Qingqing''s affairs. "I received your letter and I waited here. Qing Qing, what happened?" Gongyue asked. Mu Qingqing listen, small face congealed, low voice will be the cause of the matter. Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, the woman drinking tea with her eyes closed suddenly snorted. Mu Qingqing Leng next, some at a loss. Gongyue said with a smile: "it turns out that this long eagle childe is too overbearing." "Elder brother gongyue, if I''m not desperate, I won''t bother you. Childe Changying is the murderer who killed my sister. Even if I die, I won''t follow him. Otherwise, my sister will not forgive me. I only hope to rely on you to help me this time." Mu Qingqing stood up and bowed to gongyue. Gongyue is her only hope. Up to now, only gongyue can save her. Although Changying was the first patriarch, he ranked at the bottom of the list. Gongyue ranked seventh. In terms of strength, Changying was not an opponent. In terms of power, those big groups also preferred gongyue. As long as gongyue is willing to take the horse, Changying will not embarrass Mu family. "Who do you think you are? Just because you want gongyue to be the first one for you While Mu Qingqing was waiting for gongyue''s reply, the woman next to him suddenly was a cold hum.Mu Qingqing looked at the woman in surprise, and her voice trembled: "this sister... This is... Why..." "what an idiot!" The woman hummed: "you mu family is just a small family, and you don''t see any talent coming out. It''s your acceptance that the long eagle takes a fancy to you. You don''t know how to appreciate it, but you still push three obstacles and four obstacles! What''s more, why do you think gongyue will offend Changying for your useless waste? Although you are born to make do with, but the talent is not high, the soul state is not high! What''s in you worth gongyue''s sacrifice for you? Do you deserve it? " The woman hums repeatedly, the tongue is extremely poisonous, a few words come down, Mu Qingqing is full of pale. Gongyue put down his teacup and said with a smile, "Qingqing, feng''er is a bit straight. Don''t go to your heart, but what she said is reasonable. You and I are not very sociable. Do you know why I went to your house and met you? That''s because Changying married your sister and I was invited to dinner. In fact, I''ve known Changying for a long time than you. If it turns me off with Changying, it''s not appropriate for me! " Mu Qingqing hears the sound, and his eyes are filled with despair. She never thought that gongyue and Changying were friends! Indeed, she did not have a deep communication with gongyue, but she had no choice. There were too few people who could help her. There would be no second person except gongyue. In fact, on the way, she considered whether gongyue would help her, but she didn''t expect that gongyue refused so simply. "Qingqing, don''t worry. If you marry Changying, I''ll tell him to treat you well. Don''t forget to invite me to the banquet for you two." Gong Yue said with a smile. Mu Qingqing''s body trembled violently. The woman looked at her playfully, and the attendants around her also showed funny laughter. Mu Qingqing suddenly found that he was like a helpless lamb. Funny clown... it''s all over. "Sorry, big brother, disturb..." Mu Qing showed a pale smile, once again owed the body, turned out of the pavilion. Standing on the horse''s side of the white night will naturally all this income. The moment the girl walked out of the pavilion, tears began to overflow from her eyes and couldn''t stop... the most painful thing in the world is this, and hope turns into despair in an instant. But mu Qingqing did not take a few steps, suddenly stopped. "Brother, can I ask you one more thing?" Mu Qingqing turned to smile. "What''s the matter?" Gongyue continued to drink tea. "My friend always wanted to visit the goddess palace. It happened that the goddess palace held a birthday banquet. You are also a distinguished guest of the goddess palace. Could you take him with you?" Ask for a clear way. Gong Yue looked at the white night with a trace of scorn in his eyes, but soon disappeared. "The waste of Qi soul state? Wouldn''t it be a shame to take him with you? No way Without waiting for gongyue to open his mouth, the woman beside him made a noise again. But the next second, what surprised white night happened. Mu Qingqing suddenly knelt down on his knees and clenched his pink lips. "Big brother, I beg you, will you?" Her voice choked. "You are..." Gong Yue quickly stepped forward to help it up, with a look of reproach: "OK, well, for your sake, I agree!" "Thank you." Mu Qingqing smiles pale. "Qingqing, won''t you follow me?" "Can''t..." Mu Qing shook his head: "I return to Mu home." "I''ll send you back!" Gongyue road. "No, I can go back myself." Mu Qingqing''s eyes twinkle with sadness. Although she has been forced to smile and hold back the despair in her heart, it can be seen in the white night that she will never return to Mu''s home. I''m afraid she''ll kill herself as soon as she goes down the mountain. "Why didn''t you kneel down and plead, but you did for me?" White night looked at the coming Mu Qingqing, asked lightly. "Qingqing doesn''t want to lose dignity for his own life." "Then why did you do it for me..." "my brother saved Qingqing. If I didn''t have you, I would have died. This kneeling is just to repay your kindness." Mu Qingqing smile way, that again pale smile is still pure and flawless. The white night was silent. She was just about to mount the horse, but was pulled by the night. Mu Qingqing was stunned. "Qingqing, don''t you say you have acquaintances in the goddess palace? Take me to the goddess palace The white night is light. "Brother gongyue will take you into the goddess palace." "He?" White night glanced at gongyue and shook his head: "forget it." "Stinky boy, what''s your attitude?" The bodyguard next to him was not happy immediately and cried out. "Attitude? My attitude has always been like this. Has anything offended you? " The white night face is expressionless way. "Bastard! How dare a guy of level seven in the spirit state dare to be so arrogant A man rushed over and directly raised his palm to the white night''s face, but there was still soul power on the palm. Once it was hit on the face, it would be enough to crack the skull.But the next second, a flash of light flickered around the white night, faintly heard the sound of the sword. The man''s palm slapped empty, he was stunned, but saw his hand suddenly fell off from the wrist, wrist that appeared a neat and smooth incision. The whole hand was cut off! Blood gushing! That flash is the sword light! "Ah The man gave a heart rending scream. "Asshole!" A group of people gathered around, murderous. "Stop it!" Gongyue in the pavilion gave a drink. The guards stepped down. Gongyue came over with a teacup and looked at the white night again. "It''s a fast sword. Although it has the elements of sneaking attack, you, a person of Qi soul level 7, can cut off the palms of level 1 people in Jue Hun state. This strength should be borne by my gongyue. It''s good, not bad!" Gongyue said with a smile. "What do you think you are? Are you in the eye? You are not qualified to look up to me! " White night is a cold hum, shocked all people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 Those bodyguards were staring at the white night. Did they ever see anyone dare to insult gongyue like this? Gongyue has shown a terrible talent since he entered the soul cultivation. Both his soul and sword skills are outstanding and incomparable in the world. Countless people have high hopes. Almost every week, some high-ranking people come to the door and hope to take Gong Yue as an apprentice. However, all of them are rejected by gongyue. After entering the 12th patriarchal sect, gongyue''s reputation has soared to the peak, which is one of the most important sects in several sects Throwing olive branches to gongyue shows the power of his position and talent. No matter who he is, as long as he is in the position of the first patriarch, that is the symbol of authority and identity. Such a person must not easily offend him. Behind him, there may be several terrorist beings. However, the man, who looked even younger than gongyue, humiliated him in front of him! Is this man crazy? Or is he an idiot? "You humiliate me?" Gong Yue said with a smile, as if he was not angry at all. "Is that humiliation?" "What are you? Do you know who you''re talking to? A waste of Qi and soul state, dare to speak out to chuzong! " The woman in the pavilion stood up and cursed fiercely. The white night turned a deaf ear and did not look at the woman. The woman was more angry. "No one dares to scold me in front of me!" Gongyue road. "Well, today." "What''s your name?" "White night!" You can''t change your name. "White night? Very good! " Gongyue nodded: "in this case, are you ready to pay the price for your arrogant words and deeds?" "Big brother!" Mu Qingqing was in a hurry and stopped him in front of the white night: "elder brother, my friend is a bit straight and can''t speak very well. Please forgive me. I''ll apologize to you on his behalf!" Then he bowed deeply. "Mu Qingqing, do you really think how much weight you have in my eyes? I call you Qingqing. It''s for brother Changying''s sake. Don''t push your luck. Get out of the way. " Gongyue light way, the smile on his face has been convergence. Mu Qingqing''s face changed slightly, and I was at a loss. "Well, it''s just a whore. I think you refuse the eagle. I''m afraid you like this trash?" The woman said coldly. "How can you... How can you be innocent?" Mu Qingqing powder lips clench, eyes pearls flash. "Otherwise, how could you kneel down and plead for the boy? Isn''t that obvious? " The woman held her chest in her hands and sneered. "You..." Mu Qing Qingqi is urgent, but I don''t know how to refute it. But see white night one hand to press her fragrant shoulder, light way: "Qing Qing, you first back, these people did not put you in the eye, you say again, beg again many, also just self humiliation." "But, brother..." "it''s OK, you should leave first." The white night is light. Mu Qingqing was very nervous, but he couldn''t live in the white night. He could only nod his head and retreat to Qianlong. "Girl, can''t you see it? The boy has itchy hands Qianlong sat on the ground, took out a wine gourd from nowhere and gulped it. "Itchy hands?" Mu Qingqing was stunned. "Just wait and see." Qianlong road. Mu Qingqing is silent. "Are you going to challenge me?" Seeing the strong sense of war in white night''s eyes, gongyue''s mouth Rose: "Qi Hun state challenges Jue Hun state. It''s interesting, too interesting!" "Don''t you dare to fight?" The white night is light. "Why not? If you insult me, I can''t let you go. Otherwise, will my gongyue not be reviled and criticized? " Gongyue pointed to the white night with a cold smile: "however, no cat or dog is qualified to challenge me. Since you want to fight me, you should pay a certain price!" "Is my life enough?" The white night is light. "How much is your life worth?" Next to the woman disdain sneer. White night turned her head and looked at her quietly. The woman''s Willow eyebrow moved and said coldly, "what do you think I''m doing? Believe it or not, I''ll dig your eyes out? " "Believe it or not, it''s easy for me to kill you?" The white night is light. "You?" As soon as the woman listened, she chuckled and looked at the idiot in her eyes: "by you? A little waste of Qi soul state level 7, kill me, a person of level 1 of absolute soul state? Are you dreaming? " "Ha ha ha ha..." the bodyguards around him laughed. Mu Qingqing''s face is a little red, but she has seen the white night before, and she also knows that white night must have hidden strength. There will be no problem in dealing with the first level of Jue Hun state. However, at present, the white night is facing gongyue! Chuzong ranked seventh genius, juexingjing fourth level peak Kendo genius! It is said that one sword decides life and death, and one sword ends the battle. White night on him, just afraid of bad luckBut at this time, the white night moved. A shadow swept out in an instant. With a chill in his eyes, Gong Yue rushed to the shadow, intending to stop it. But the shadow was so fast that it came to the woman almost instantly. Bang! The clear sound spread all over the Wushan Pavilion. The woman turned back several times and fell on the ground. After a while, she came back to her senses. The guards around her were shocked. She looked up and saw a bright red palm print on her face and blood spilled from the corners of her mouth. What stood in front of her was the white night that had just disappeared! Gongyue could not stop him. Mu Qingqing was surprised. "Dare you hit me?" The woman returned to her senses and was furious. "What is beating you? Can you believe that I can still kill you? " The eyes of the white night are like the ice cellar road. The woman trembled and was frightened. Gongyue couldn''t help laughing. "Interesting! How interesting! In front of me, and hit my people! White night, I admit, from this point of view, you do have a chance to fight against me, I give you this opportunity When the voice dropped, Gong Yue made a big move, and the guards immediately ran away and surrounded them. White night scan around, light way: "you want to kill me?" "No Gongyue shook his head: "I accept your challenge! You said that you take your life as the price, I agreed. You insult me first, then hurt feng''er and humiliate her. How can I spare you? After you are defeated by me, I will not be in a hurry to kill you. I will let you experience the most painful thing in the world, and let you understand the consequences of offending me! " "There''s too much nonsense!" White night light way: "attack!" "Come on! I''ll let you do it first! " Gongyue carried his hands behind him. White night a listen, eyebrows slightly frown: "how do you people who are better than me like to let me do it first? That makes you strong? " "I just don''t want to bully you!" Gongyue smiles. "Don''t you make a sword?" "Against you? Why draw a sword? My sword is drawn only for the strong. You are not qualified. " "Is it?" White night light way: "then I ask, if I beat you, what price should you pay?" "Win?" Gongyue did not really consider this question: "what do you want?" "I''ll gamble with my life, and you, of course, will gamble with your life!" "Are you so confident?" Gong Yue shook his head. "Are you so unsure?" The white night asked. "Oh, ridiculous, I promise you! If you win me, my life will be yours! " At night, his eyes were frozen, his steps were slightly open, and his hands were negative. "You just said you don''t need a sword to deal with me. Then, I will let you pull out the sword you are proud of at the first time!" He raised a hand, arched, and attacked. "A fool talks about dreams." Gongyue sneered. The guards all around looked at the white night with a playful smile. Qi soul state people challenge Juehui people? And is he a genius in seventh place? Isn''t that funny? But the next second, the night moved. It''s like a gust of wind, people move with the wind! The young man''s strong body immediately turned into a shadow, which made it hard to catch more than ten pairs of naked eyes around. Come on! Too fast! Gongyue''s heart is tight. However, he felt a chill in front of him, and the man who had been turned into a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him... sonorous and sonorous... a large group of sword Qi came along with it! Gongyue''s face changed greatly, and he quickly withdrew, but the shadow was pressing on him and his sword was raging. This sword spirit? What''s going on? How can people in the spirit of Qi control such terrible sword Qi? impossible! The release of soul Qi is clearly the exclusive possession of Jue Hun Jing people! The ferocity of the sword is so strong that it can''t be accepted by the body. What to do? If you pull out your sword, will you lose your face? If you don''t pull out the sword, you will be forced into a desperate situation by the sword spirit, and you will be defeated! No way! Gongyue''s eyes tightened, and he finally decided to... sonorous! A sword quiver like the cry of an eagle cuts through the sky, accompanied by disordered sword Qi. The sword spirit of the nine soul sword rhyme presented at the white night was instantly shaken by this domineering sword Qi. The two are separated. Gongyue held a long sword with dark yellow light in one hand and stood quietly. After the white night, his hands were negative, but he didn''t make a sword. "Didn''t you say you didn''t have to sacrifice my sword just now? And what is that? " Gong Yue''s face turned red and then white. He gritted his teeth and said, "I just want you to see the power of my life and death sword, so that you, a maniac, can understand what it means to have someone outside, and there is a heaven out of heaven!" "You don''t want to be shameless. You''re a genius? It''s funny! " "Let''s do it, I''ll stand here and watch it!" sneered the white night"Arrogant!" Gong Yue was completely enraged and stabbed with his sword. The sword, like a dragon, came crashing over with the roaring sound of the sword. In the daytime, the pace turns rapidly, and the startling step moves flexibly and dodges constantly. Without soft sword, white night''s body is more flexible, and the benefits of long-term use of Epee are also reflected in this moment. But gongyue is no ordinary person! It was only the result of his carelessness to force him to pull out his sword with the nine soul sword formula. Now, he has been completely infuriated. "The first move of life and death sword! The sword looks at life and death Gongyue obviously realized that the real strength of the white night was not the seventh level of Qi and soul state. He directly used the sword technique of life and death, which was not ambiguous! His sword flashed black and white light, sometimes black and white. Suddenly, the sword body burst out thousands of sword Qi, like heavenly maids scattered flowers. The nearest white night was instantly covered by countless sword Qi... his eyes were cold, and his feet stepped toward the ground. Bang! The earth trembled when he stepped on it, and a beam of light spilled over his head. The soul of the heaven! "King Kong will never die!" After a big drink in the white night, his body suddenly burst into a circle of golden light. The innumerable sword Qi blew on his body. It was like hitting on steel, and it was hard to enter half an inch! The strong hardness of Linghua tianhun and Vajra can instantly strengthen the body of white night! "What?" Gongyue''s eyes tightened. "Epee Jue!" He roared at night, raised his sword in both hands, and cut gongyue with all his strength. Gongyue quickly raised his sword. Bang! The swords collide and make a great noise. The Wushan Pavilion is shaking wildly. The mountains are split and the dust is flying. It was not easy for people to stand firm, but they saw that gongyue''s half body was trapped in the soil because of blocking the sword! The strength of the white night blew gongyue deep into the ground... the cool breath of the people around! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 What kind of Qi soul person can urge sword Qi without sword? What kind of spirit spirit person can possess the terror speed that can''t even be possessed by the level of absolute soul state? What kind of spirit soul can split the mountains and break the earth? Gongyue''s pupils dilated and his brain was shaking. Spirit realm! It''s impossible to do all this! Whoosh! The chill came. The shadow of the sword is heavy. At the moment when gongyue lost his mind, the sword of the white night flashed off. Like a Thunder Dragon across the night sky! Gongyue was sweating wildly, and quickly raised his sword to resist. Bang! People burst out of the ground again, in great distress. "Dead crow!" Gongyue roared, and the light and shadow of a crow hovered over his head. It was the soul of his fame, the dead crow''s spirit from Jiuchong heaven! "Raw sword!" As soon as gongyue drank, his sword was thrown away, and his sword Qi was surging in front of him. It''s hard to get in half an inch when he is blocked by the sword spirit. "Dead sword! The second form of life and death sword, the sword determines life and death! " Gongyue drank it again, and the sword Qi, like a wall of Qi, burst out in an instant, turning into a thousand sword blades and cutting into the white night. In the white night, the body retreated and kept dodging. The bronze sword roared, and a large amount of sword spirit flew out. The swords of the two sides collided, and the sound of firecrackers sounded in the air. The rampant soul force directly shocked the surrounding bodyguards. "How could that be possible?" Women in Fengmu stare at the white night. How can a person in the spirit state have such terrible strength? No matter how high or low he played with gongyue, who ranked seventh in chuzong? Yu Feng feels that her world outlook has been overturned. If she were to be her, she would not be able to take on gongyue''s so many sword moves, but she despised the trash to do it. Doesn''t it mean that her strength is not as good as that of white night? For a moment, Yu Feng was ashamed. "It seems that I underestimate you, you are worthy of my hand" gongyue took up the sword and swung it again. The spirit overflowed from the blade and wrote a huge dead word in the air. The dead word forms, overflows the destructive power, falls downward. As soon as his face changed in the white night, he withdrew immediately. Bang! The mountain was smashed into a huge hole, and the people around him almost fell to the ground. Qianlong and muqingqing kept retreating and couldn''t get close at all. The white night looks solemn and stares at gongyue. But he saw gongyue move again, sword dance in the sky, and a huge new word appeared! In a flash, I felt the spirit of the whole body was constantly flowing, and was absorbed by the huge new words on top of my head. As soon as you have accumulated your soul power, you will be sucked away. How can you display your soul skill? Gongyue, on the other hand, gradually became energetic. He absorbed all the soul power from the word "Sheng". Gongyue was a man of the first time. How could he be so easily defeated? "I''m going to be serious!" Gongyue cold road, before the awkward posture disappeared without a trace. White night is passive. Gongyue danced his sword again, and the spirit of the dead crow on his head was shining brightly. With a cry, the sky broke through the sky, and a fierce light appeared on the tip of his sword. He clasped the sword with one hand and formed a finger with one hand. His finger was against the body of the sword. The body of the sword twinkled with blue light, which was strange and changeable. "This is the last sword. After this sword, you will surely die. Unfortunately, although I wanted to save you a dog''s life to suffer for your arrogance, your tenacious resistance made you have to kill you!" Gongyue light road. White night clenched the sword in his hand and stabbed toward the ground. He did not look at gongyue. The blade of the sword pierced into the earth and waved. "Dying struggle!" Gongyue snorted coldly, and his soul power kept pouring towards the dark yellow blade in his hand. A strange light appeared on the surface of the sword, just like rosy clouds, beautiful, but with a lot of killing intention. "It''s the last form of the sword of life and death, a thread of life and death!" Yu Feng exclaimed. She remembered that Gong Yue had only used this sword to one person, Lin Sanpo, the seventh Kendo genius of chuzong. Lin Sanpo has been famous for ten years, and his swordsmanship has reached its peak in the younger generation. Even those masters who have achieved great success in swordsmanship appreciate Lin San''s swordsmanship. In particular, his famous sword skill, chanting three sounds to break the sword, is said to kill the enemy within three swords. However, when he went up to gongyue, the soul of the sword of life and death, he was defeated miserably on this line of life and death. Gongyue took Lin Sanpo''s life as a stepping stone and ascended to the seventh place of the first patriarchy. Since then, no one knows gongyue in the clan area, and Lin San breaks into dust. But I didn''t want to know that today, the man named white night let gongyue use this skill. Just like this, white night is enough to be proud! "Although he has only seven levels of Qi and soul, I''m afraid that he has already entered the twelve primary schools! In time, his achievements will not be inferior to any other in the twelve early schools. Unfortunately, he will die after this sword! " Yu Feng hums coldly.How about the talent of white night? You''re not going to die here? With this sword, heaven and earth lose color. Gongyue splits in the air, and a long gray line appears between them. This line is not the condensation of soul. It seems to separate heaven and earth and separate the world. The left and right sides of the line seem to be two worlds. Gong Yue raised his foot and stepped towards this side. Only one step, but produced a sense of astonishment, he got a new life, the body of the scars, mess all disappeared. He held the sword and continued to move forward, each step, shocking, amazing and shocking. All the people around him focused their eyes on Gong Yue. There was a magic power on him. If you drop your sight, you can''t move it any more! On the contrary, the spirit of his whole body has disappeared. Everything around him begins to wither and wither, his breath becomes short, and the spirit in his body is weak. In the past, the ferocious and gluttonous spirit in the past also calms down and looks listless. This is the power of life and death sword! Gongyue on the other side of the line stands for life. The white night on this side of the line has been marked as dead! The white night gasped and stopped the sword dance. He stabbed the earth with a sword, and then urged the soul of heaven. The light beam of the spirit flower and the spirit of heaven bloomed on the top of his head. "The soul of double life is just the first person to sell in front of my eyes. This sword will judge you to die!" Gongyue drank and stepped forward. People are about to get close to the line, but they suddenly overflow a lot of soul power and rush towards the sword in their hands. "It''s over!" Yu Fengdao. "Brother!" Mu Qingqing has a pale face and can''t help it any longer. She wants to rush to stop the sword for the white night. But as soon as she moves, she is pulled by the Qianlong. "Girl, don''t move, watch!" Qianlong sinks into the road. "But..." "in the duel between the soul and the soul, no one should intervene. Even if you go up, you can''t take gongyue''s sword. All you have to do is to see yourself at night!" Qianlong sinks into the road. Mu Qingqing''s eyes are complex, staring at the white night tightly. "My brother is fighting for me. If anything happens to him, I will follow him!" Mu Qingqing whispered. Sonorous! A crisp sound of sword suddenly shook the whole Wushan mountain. But I saw that the thread completely disappeared into gongyue''s sword. The sword was blooming with colorful rays, just like the immortal soldiers. Sword! The spirit of the people was shocked. "A sword!" Gongyue drinks, people disappear in an instant. In an instant, a colorful light fell from the sky, burning people''s eyes. God comes? All the people around could not open their eyes, only heard the buzzing sound of swords. "Life and death!" In the dark, drink again. The temperature dropped suddenly all around, like falling into an ice cellar. Is it over? Doubts arose in everyone''s heart. But at this time, a heavy drink came out. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" Clang!! It was like the dull sound of iron collision. The color light gradually weakened, and everyone''s breath stopped. "Prepare to collect the corpse of your lover." Yu Feng says with a cold smile. Shivering, the face of the dust, tears of the place. "Who said to collect the corpse?" At this time, Qianlong cried out coldly. "Well?" Yu Feng looks at the ugly monster, but at this time, the duel area in the center makes a strange noise. In Feng''s heart clutters for a moment, feels bad, and looks at the center in a hurry. She was stunned by the sight. Gongyue was standing next to the white night. His sword pierced the shoulder of white night and dyed his robe red. The sword of white night also pierced his shoulder. It seems that the situation is quite equal, but in fact it is not. The other hand of the white night has caught gongyue''s sword on his wrist. Gongyue''s sword is difficult to enter for half an inch. "It''s impossible!" Gongyue is dead. The next second, the bronze sword. Hua La, the soul force in disorder, hit gongyue''s body, he turned over in the air, fell heavily on the ground, his skin was full of cracks, the spirit of heaven was hit hard, instantly paralyzed, people were seriously injured! There was no sound around. "My life and death line... How... Why didn''t you pierce your heart... It''s impossible..." gongyue tried to open his eyes, unwilling to roar. "Sword, you should be confident, but your sword, overconfident, has become a defiant sword. You think I can''t take your sword, so you relax, waver, be at will and follow your heart! And I this array, can reverse everything! Reverse the situation! How can''t I take your sword? " The white night is light. Gongyue''s pupil dilated, and then he reflected. Just when he showed his life and death line, he clearly felt that his sword was like a heavy blow. It was like a sword in the white night?"This array?" Gongyue looked down and looked along the lines. His face was white and frightening. The front line of life and death is not a pure sword move, but also contains a lot of sword array power. When Gong Yue used this sword, he was accumulating his sword power. This is similar to painting array. In the daytime, he used the reversal of Liangyi sword array to connect it, and the Liangyi array was launched. The array force removed most of the power of the life and death line. In the daytime, he put all his eggs in one basket and stabbed the sword out, and the two sword tips collided , left and right, so they both hit the sword at the same time. But gongyue was too confident. Although he was shocked by his injury, he also believed that he would die in the daytime. But I don''t want the white night not only did not die, but continued to attack at the first time. "I don''t agree with my life and death with seven levels of my mind Gongyue roared, bleeding more blood from his body. His arrogance, his confidence and his dignity were completely shattered and trampled by the night at this moment... "you are my defeated general. From today on, your life is mine!" White night walked past, a foot on gongyue''s chest, cold said. "Let go, young master!" The bodyguards came at once. But he saw the Qianlong step by step and ate the guards one by one with a big mouth. Yu Feng was completely frightened, sitting on the ground, shaking violently all over, looking at all this in horror www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Obviously, it is only the seventh level of Qi and soul state. However, it can compete with gongyue, who is the seventh place in chuzong, and defeat it even more. Obviously, it is only the seventh level of Qi and soul state, but it is so powerful and so incredible. Yu Feng was shaking wildly, and she found herself as if she had been teased by someone. It''s white night! This guy! We can''t treat them with the eyes of people in the spirit state! White night a sword against gongyue''s neck, a light way: "you don''t say I am a waste, just a mere spirit of the people? What should I say now? " "You bastard Gongyue gnawed his teeth, and was extremely ashamed and indignant. "Now your life is mine." White night light way, but put the sword away. A strange light flashed in gongyue''s eyes: "don''t you kill me?" "If I don''t kill you for the time being, you still have some effect on me." White night light way: "you are invited to the goddess palace birthday banquet, I want you to take me into the goddess palace!" "Why? You think you can manipulate me without killing me? Who do you think my gongyue is? " Gongyue gnawed his teeth. White night did not speak, but quietly took out a crystal clear. Gongyue''s pupils were slightly dilated. "My brother asked me before that Mu Qingqing was surprised. "What I said to you just now has been recorded in this crystal. If you don''t listen to my arrangement, I will burn some of the crystal and disperse it. At that time, the whole clan will know that the seventh gongyue son of your family was defeated in the hands of a seventh level person of Qi and soul state. Your character will be exposed, and countless people will be disappointed with you, and you will lose it If you take a bad name, all your honor and status will disappear, and you will have nothing These words, like a needle, stuck in gongyue''s heart. "You... You even used the recording crystal? You are... So mean Gongyue gnawed his teeth. But the next second, the white night''s foot severely stepped on his abdomen. Gong Yue curled up and twitched in pain. "Mean?" "You people have the right to call me mean? What''s more, where am I mean? It has been said before that the fate of the loser belongs to the winner. As you look, is it possible that you want to repent? How can a renegade be entitled to say that others are mean? " Gongyue was stunned and recalled that he didn''t take the previous agreement seriously. However, it seems that he can''t escape from the palm of the hand of the white night. Otherwise, once the record word crystal is released, he will lose his reputation and have nothing. "I''ll take you to the goddess palace." Gong Yue gave in. "Good!" Bai Ye nodded, then turned around and walked toward Yu Feng with his sword. "What are you going to do?" Yu Feng trembled. "I only want gongyue alone." White night cold stare at Yu Feng, eyes pan kill meaning. Yu Feng was so scared that she fell to the ground and couldn''t move. Her heart was covered with fear. "White night... And so on... If she died, it would arouse suspicion of others..." gongyue over there hesitated and said in a hurry. "What?" "Yu Feng came with me to participate in the birthday banquet. She represents Yu''s family. If you kill her here, you will arouse suspicion. In this way, we can''t explain it." Gongyue whispered. Hearing the sound of the white night, he turned around and put the sword away. "Take care of her mouth. If anything happens to me in the goddess''s palace, I will send out the recording crystal immediately." The white night is light. Gongyue did not speak, but the fear in his eyes had betrayed his heart. After controlling gongyue, it''s very easy to enter the goddess Palace at night. Mu Qingqing couldn''t believe that things turned out to be like this. She looked at Gong Yue, who was dead behind the white night. Her brain was in a trance. The first gifted gongyue was subdued by this spirit state man... How could this happen? Who the hell is this man? "After the birthday banquet in the goddess palace, tell the eagle a word to let him be restrained. Do you understand?" On the way, the white night was cold, and added. Gong Yue trembled and nodded: "yes." "Thank you, brother white." Mu Qing eyes overflow with tears, grateful way. "I met by chance, but you helped me a lot. I should have done it." The white night is light. Mu Qingqing''s heart is even more fond of the white night. The influence of Goddess palace in Qunzhong area is obviously stronger than that of wanjianmen and tianhongzong. A birthday banquet has attracted many soul cultivation experts. "Who is the man who has lived a long life?" On the way, he asked gongyue in the daytime. "The Lord of the goddess palace, the old man descending to heaven, this birthday banquet is held for her 380th birthday." Gongyue replied honestly. "I''ve heard that this birthday is just ostentatious, but the goddess palace wants to do something else. What''s the matter?""It''s to choose a husband for Zihuan, the young master of shennu palace." Gongyue''s eyes flashed with Brilliance: "the young master of Shennv palace is one of the most beautiful women in the clan area. He has strong talent and special physique. He is a genius who lives in heaven and soul. His strength is so strong that he has noble status. If he can marry a beautiful woman, he will have no regrets in his life." "Sansheng tianhun..." the white night thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "I heard there is a dragon spirit in the goddess palace, isn''t it?" "Dragon spirit Master?" Gongyue''s face suddenly changed and he said in a low voice, "my Lord, how did you suddenly mention the dragon spirit Master?" "Just ask." The white night caught the change of gongyue''s face. Yu Feng, who followed gongyue, didn''t look good either, and seemed rather afraid. "The dragon spirit Master... Is indeed the goddess palace." Gongyue road. "Talk about it." Gong Yue hesitated for a moment and whispered, "I don''t know much about the dragon spirit Master, but I was once warned by the elders of my family not to provoke the dragon spirit Master. She is not a good kind. There are too many big people who died in her hands!" "Oh? Is she so violent? " Thinking of Long Yue''s lovely and delicate face, the white night can''t connect her with the two words of violence. "I don''t know very well, but I heard that whoever provokes the Dragon Spirit will kill you no matter who you are! The so-called power and power can''t frighten her at all! And... The goddess palace will be responsible for anything she does. Once she wants to kill anyone, it is basically equivalent to who she wants to kill, so this person is... Very dangerous! " Gong Yue inhaled. If it is as gongyue said, the status of Longyue in the goddess palace is extremely high. Near the goddess palace, there are many soul practitioners on the road. Although the attendants are dead, this does not affect gongyue''s aura. Along the way, many soul people recognize Gong Yue and come to greet him one after another. The white night winked at Mu Qingqing and followed gongyue. He''s here to see his mother. Naturally, he doesn''t want to get into trouble. It''s always right to keep a low profile. However, without taking a few steps, Mu Qingqing suddenly froze. "What''s the matter?" The white night asked. But see Mu Qingqing, staring at the front with dull eyes. In front of it was a slow moving motorcade. On both sides of the motorcade stood high headed bodyguards. All of them were breathtaking, and the flag behind the carriage was marked with two large gold characters. Long eagle. "It''s long eagle." Gongyue saw his eyes, and his eyes were clear and light. The motorcade at the front seemed to hear the news from the soul and stopped. A man and a woman stepped down from the frame. The man''s eyes were sunken and his nose was crooked. His eyes were full of evil spirits, which gave people a gloomy feeling. It was not good-looking. The woman was enchanting, with her figure concave and convex and charming. She was only wearing a light purple gauze, and her hot figure was looming, Although the guards around were serious, their eyes couldn''t stand looking at it quietly. "I didn''t believe that I saw brother gongyue just now, but I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect brother gongyue to come. It''s really fate that you and I can meet here. Ha ha..." childe Changying said with a smile. His eyes quickly swept around gongyue''s body, and his eyes fell on Mu Qingqing''s body. His sinister eyes coagulated, but his expression was still. "Brother Changying, you are all right." Gongyue light road. Young master long Ying laughed and pretended to be an accident. He said to the pale MuQing beside him: "eh? Qingqing, are you here? Yes? Do you know brother gongyue? " "He''s my sister." Gongyue looked at the white night in a low voice. "Sister?" A trace of congealment flashed in his eyes and his face was stunned: "brother gongyue, I don''t know what trouble you have with Miss Mu Qingqing. How did she become your sister?" "Qingqing has a pleasant personality and a strange spirit. I like it very much. So I think she is a sister." Gongyue light road. "Is it?" The long eagle''s face is not good. "What''s the matter, brother Changying?" "Nothing... Brother gongyue, since we met, we''d better go ahead together. How about talking while walking?" "Yes." Gongyue nodded. A group of people followed the motorcade. In the daytime, he rode a horse alone, closed his eyes, and kept up his energy. The horses moved along with the motorcade, but he didn''t have so many requirements for gongyue. The Qianlong emperor seemed to be taking a nap, hanging on the horse''s buttocks and motionless. Mu Qingqing looks uneasy, she didn''t expect to meet the person she dare not face. Gongyue and Changying are chatting happily. They seem to be the distinguished guests of this banquet. But when they are chatting, Changying suddenly turns his words and his sight falls on Mu Qingqing. "Brother gongyue, to tell you the truth, I want to be employed by Mu family and marry Qingqing girl. However, Qingqing girl doesn''t seem to have a good impression on me, but my heart to Qingqing girl is sincere. I hope brother gongyue will persuade Qingqing girl for me, so that she can accept me!" Long eagle smile way. If it was always the case, gongyue would gladly agree. Although Changying''s chuzong ranking was at the bottom and his position was quite different from that of gongyue, he was the person of chuzong, and the energy behind him should not be underestimated. I believe that every genius on the list of chuzong would not refuse. After all, many friends are better than many enemies.However, the next second, gongyue opened his mouth. "Brother Changying, if you want to combine, you should be happy. If Qingqing doesn''t like you, why do you insist? I advise you to give up Qingqing. There are many good girls in the world. Why cling to this Gong Yue said lightly. Those who refused were particularly straightforward. Long eagle smile a stiff. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 "Brother gongyue, are you refusing me?" The long eagle''s face is not very good-looking. "Since I have recognized Qingqing as my sister, I naturally want to think about her happiness. It''s really inappropriate for you two to be together. What''s more, I heard that your ex wife is Qingqing''s biological sister. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also consider Qingqing. More or less, you should avoid suspicion. Otherwise, Qing Qing Qing''s reputation will not be destroyed? Are you not afraid to be poked in the back? " Gong Yue said lightly. A trace of malice flashed in the long eagle''s eyes, but it soon hid. "Brother gongyue is wrong. I admire Miss Qingqing as much as anyone else. If I marry her and love her too late, how can I fail her? As for brother gongyue''s idea of avoiding suspicion, it is totally unnecessary. The strong want women and do what they want. Those who chew their tongue behind their backs are just incompetent and weak people. Why should we pay attention to them? Don''t pay any attention to gossip. " Gongyue frowned and looked at the white night secretly. However, he saw that the white night raised his head slightly and looked at him. Gongyue''s heart was cold and he snorted: "Changying, what I said is very clear. I won''t agree with your marriage with Qingqing. If you dare to mess around, don''t blame me for my impoliteness!" Changying looks surprised. He never thought that gongyue''s reaction was so great. By virtue of his relationship with gongyue, it should not be so! "Brother gongyue, don''t be angry. This kind of thing is not worth the red face between you and me. If there is something that the eagle has offended brother gongyue, he will accompany him here." The eagle saluted gongyue. Gongyue didn''t say anything. In fact, he didn''t want to fall out with Changying at all. However, there was a white night pressure behind him. He had no choice but to. After Mu Qingqing naturally heard two people''s conversation, her tight little face stretched a lot. Gongyue speaks for her. No matter Mu family or Changying family, they dare not speak. After all, gongyue''s energy is obviously stronger than Changying''s. "But, brother gongyue, I''m afraid you can''t intervene in the affairs between me and miss Qingqing." At this time, the long eagle suddenly added a sentence. The white night opened his eyes and looked at the eagle. "I have asked Mr. Qingyun to marry me. Brother Qingyun has said that he must drink the wedding wine between me and Qingqing. If brother Qingyun knows that you have stopped this, he will not be very happy." Gong Yue''s face changed a little: "Qingyun? He wants to interfere in this matter, too? " "Don''t worry, brother gongyue. I will never let Qingqing down. You can help us." "This..." Gong Yue hesitated. White night see, frown, young master Qingyun? Long eagle seems to have moved out a person who even gongyue dare not provoke? "Who is Qingyun?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "He is the sixth genius of chuzong. He is the direct descendant of Qianzhang peak master. He is regarded as a son by the leader of Qianzhang mountain. He is of outstanding status and is invincible. Even I dare not provoke him! If he intervenes, I''m afraid I can''t intervene. " Gongyue whispered. Seeing the white night whispering with gongyue, long eagle''s eyes congealed: "brother gongyue, who is this little friend?" In the white night, there is only the strength of Qi soul state. Chang Ying has doubts in his mind. How can a person of Qi soul state follow gongyue? You need to know that the guards around Chu Zong are the people of Jue Hun state. There are few Qi soul states in the whole clan area. This cruel region is not suitable for the survival of weak people. "He is a friend of mine." Gongyue didn''t explain much. "You only have the strength of Qi and soul state, but you can make friends with brother gongyue. I''m afraid there is something special about you." Long eagle laughs, but the contempt in the eye does not diminish. The white night turned a blind eye and did not speak. The eagle chuckled and went on. Gongyue deliberately slowed down his pace and kept pace with the white night. "My Lord, if Qingyun intervenes, I can''t help it. What should I do?" Gongyue certainly would not care about Mu Qingqing''s life and death. He was afraid that Mu Qingqing had not been done well. He was angry at night and released the recording crystal. As long as he had gongyue''s handle in his hand, gongyue could only listen to what he said. "Is Qingyun here?" The white night is light. "The representative of qianzhangfeng should be Mr. Qingyun. We will meet him at the birthday party." Gongyue''s face was covered with a trace of fear: "this Qingyun childe is not easy to provoke." "Oh? Talk about it. " "Qianzhangfeng is a famous school in the clan area. Over the years, the people of qianzhangfeng often challenge other sects. Everyone in the sect is very aggressive, and Qingyun is no exception. He killed several seed talents who might be promoted to chuzong before he was rated as chuzong. I rated the seventh one as a one-on-one fight with Lin Sanpo and won the victory, but Qingyun did not Different, he directly killed Xinhong''s rich family, who ranked sixth in chuzong''s family, and killed all his family members. Xin Hongfu got it. His cruel means shocked most of the clan areas. It is said that he has already targeted the fifth place, but in any case, it is better not to provoke such a person! " Gongyue is not a good man. What a terrible thing he is afraid of? "Let''s see." White night road.Gong Yue looked at the white night, but he was still calm. He was curious. Who is this man? The goddess palace is located on a peak which looks like a goddess. The palace is built on the mountain. The palace is magnificent, with gold bricks and jade tiles. The gate is paved with jade bricks. Peach blossom is planted on both sides of the mountain road. The scenery is picturesque, like the realm of immortals. When the souls came near the mountain gate, they dismounted one after another, and walked on foot. Only women were accepted in the goddess palace. Groups of female disciples in purple long clothes met all the way from the mountain gate to receive the coming people celebrating birthday. "It turns out that they were young master Changying and gongyue. They were the first geniuses to come to our goddess palace. It''s really a blessing for me! It''s very beautiful A middle-aged woman in a colorful dress stepped forward to receive the crowd. Her level was obviously higher than other disciples, and her face was always full of warm smile. Seeing this, Bai Ye also had to admire that Chu Zong''s position was much higher than he had imagined. Before entering the door, gifts are presented first. There are many delicately packed gift boxes placed at the gate. There are large and small gift boxes. The breath overflowing from the box is extraordinary. Of course, the real treasure will not be stacked here. The host will keep it to present it in public at the banquet and earn some face for the host. As Chu Zong, it is impossible for gongyue and Changying to give anything to him. They jump through this procedure and walk inside. Although all the people sitting inside were representatives of the major schools, they were immediately praised by the public as soon as they entered the stadium. Many representatives stepped over to talk with them. What they said was nothing more than the topic of absorbing them into the sect. "Take me to the dragon spirit Master!" The white night whispered. Gong Yue''s face was stiff and he said with a bitter smile, "my Lord, the dragon spirit Master is not what I want to see..." "then you can take good care of Mu Qingqing." White night light way, then drag Qianlong to leave the banquet scene. Gongyue looked at his back, his eyes twinkled. "Boy, are you going to find that girl movie yourself? This goddess palace is not small. If you look for it alone, who knows you will find the year of monkey? I think you might as well go straight to your mother. " Qianlong''s butt and butt followed the white night and said. "I don''t even know who my mother is." Out of the banquet hall, a door on the left leads to the inner palace of the goddess palace. In front of the gate, there are two brave women in sword clothing. They hesitate and walk in the daytime. "No one is allowed to approach the goddess palace. Please forgive me." The two women spoke politely. Bai Ye hugged his fist: "I want to ask where your dragon spirit Master is now?" "Venerable?" They looked at each other and said strangely, "are you?" "I''m a friend of the dragon master." "Friend?" Their eyes were filled with deep suspicion. "Seven levels of Qi soul state?" "How could it be a friend of the dragon master?" They talked in a low voice. Although the voice is small, but listen to a clear white night. "That... The Dragon worshiper did return to the palace not long ago, but we don''t know where she is now. Would you like to attend the birthday party first? We will let you know if there is any news about the dragon spirit. " A woman said politely with a smile. White night hesitated for a moment, turned to leave. "Give up?" Qianlong was busy following up. "Do you think I''m a quitter?" The corner of his mouth bent in the white night and walked to a deserted wall. Suddenly, he jumped up and turned in directly. Qianlong was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile, "Stinky boy." One man and one beast dived in. "Old man, aren''t you the emperor? Is there any magic to help me find someone? " After entering the inner palace, he looked around in the daytime. "Stinky boy, although I''m the emperor, I''m not a fairy. I have a lot of magic arts to find people, but I can''t perform many of them just like I am now! Even if I can, it''s useless. A clever woman can''t cook without rice, you know? " Qianlong gave him a blank look. "All right." The white night shrugged and walked down the path. The inner palace is beautifully constructed, with peach blossom on both sides, the breeze blowing, and the petals flying. It is fascinating. "Who?" Just then, a low drink suddenly rang out. In the past, the shadow of yingqianzi in the distance is gone. She is a girl with long pink hair. She is about 20 years old. She is wearing a sword around her waist. She is a girl with red lips and white teeth. She is beautiful. She is afraid that Mu Qingqing will be inferior to her. Are you a disciple of Goddess palace? Thinking in the dark at night. "The goddess palace does not allow outsiders to enter or leave at will, let alone men. How did you get in?" A few steps forward, her eyes staring at the white night, majestic, a head of pink long hair flying with peach petals. The eye of the girl, however, is funny"Dragon spirit Master?" As soon as the woman heard it, her eyebrows wrinkled and she snorted: "nonsense! Sister long has been closed since she came back to the palace. She hasn''t been out yet. You''re just lying with your eyes open! Who the hell are you? Say it After the words fall, the woman directly pulls out the sword from her waist. The snow light on the sword body twinkles, and the cold is pressing. "Don''t you believe it? Go to find the dragon spirit Master and confront him face to face. Will everything be clear? " Said the white night. As long as you find Long Yue, everything will be easy. "Shiying, what happened? Who is this man? " At this time, a handsome young man with a folding fan in white came over. "It''s nothing. It''s just a curfew who doesn''t know what to do with it!" Huan Shiying hums: "come on, break his legs and throw them out!" "Yes At once, the two maids came quickly, raised their fists and blasted at the knees of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 "Stop it!" "Even if you don''t believe it, you won''t be so vicious. I don''t mind if you want to drive me away, but you have to break my legs? Don''t you think it''s too much? " "Break into the inner palace, this is your punishment!" Huan poetry Yingying hum. "Can a small waste of Qi and soul environment be so noisy? Do you know exactly where this is? " The young man smiles and waves his hand, and his spirit blows towards the white night. Young people have the third level strength of juexingjing. Although the spirit Qi is random, it is like the most terrible hammer for the people in the spirit state. Once hit, they will either die or be injured. But the white night did not move, let the spirit attack. Whoa. His robe moved, but he was not hurt at all! "Well?" The blow was ignored? Huan Shiying and the youth are quite surprised. "It seems that the waste of Qi soul state has some ability! Not bad, not bad. " Young people are not angry. Those who can step into the Qi soul state of the clan should have some self-protection ability. Maybe this guy has some defensive magic weapon. "How dare you resist?" Huan poetry Yingying hum. "Revolt? I just stand here and don''t understand. When did you see me fighting? " It''s cold at night. "The waste of Qi soul state is becoming more and more arrogant. It seems that I will be despised by you if I don''t have some real skills." The young man said with a scornful smile, "boy, aren''t you very capable? What do you think of this? If you can catch my palm, I will plead with Shiying and let you go! How? " "Need you to let me go?" Smile in the white night. "I give you a chance, you don''t know how to cherish it." "Are you so confident in your own strength? Good! In that case, come on, and let me see what you can do The white night is light. "You may die if he takes it!" Huan Shiying said coldly, "I think it''s better to break your legs than to lose your life!" "I will neither break my leg nor lose my life, but if I take your hand, you will do something for me." The white night is light. "Don''t push your luck!" Huan poetry, cherry cold road. "I think it''s nonsense that you talk too much. If you let it go, you may say goodbye to the world forever." Youth road. "Dare not promise? Afraid I''ll take it "Oh, don''t use provocation. It''s no use to me, but what about promise?" The young man turned his head and said to Huan Shiying: "Shiying, what should he do? If we have settled this man earlier, we can continue to discuss the matter just now. " "Well." Huan Shiying nodded and said, "I promise you, if you can take the palm of Mr. Sun, I will personally go to sister long''s seclusion and ask her to leave the pass!" "Come on then." The white night is light. "I''ve seen a lot of people in the spirit and soul realm. It''s the first time I''ve seen a person like you." The young man came over with a smile. Even the maids and maids look at the white night with the eyes of idiots. Qi soul state level 7? Third level of Jue Hun state? How much difference is there between them? How big is the gap? Don''t give me a slap! Even if it is a finger, I''m afraid people in the spirit state can''t bear it. white night, with his hands behind him, he looks at this young man and soul, and controls the essence of the sky spirit. Although their strength is not much superior to that of the spirit, they destroy their soul force quite astonishing. However, the body of the white night is not the body of the ordinary spirit. More importantly, he has mastered the six major trends! Young people are not fools. They are not in a hurry when they see the white night. Is it possible that this boy really has something to rely on? Hum, even if there is, what can it do? I''ll break the rules with my own hand! The young man swears, and suddenly rushes away. At the moment of his action, the breath of heaven and earth seems to be drawn by his soul Qi and rushes to the palm of his right hand. Between the palms, the soul power is surging, the destructive power is rampant, and the withering and decaying are extremely terrible. "Die!" The young man murmured, his palms pounded hard at the chest of the white night. The speed was shocking. Boom!! The muffled sound spread, and the power between the palms was completely released. A raging wind was blowing around, and the rocks, peach blossoms and rockeries behind the white night all turned into powder. Those maids and servants gathered around Huan Shiying to resist the impact. "It''s over!" Huan Shiying closed her eyes and shook her head: "if this person can still keep his life if he listens to my words, he won''t be so. Come and collect his corpse." "Miss..." the servant girl next to me suddenly called out weakly. Huan Shiying opened her eyes and looked, and the whole person immediately froze. The young man''s hand, which she did not dare to ignore, was being held back by a fist.The master of the fist is the young man in grey clothes!! "This... It''s impossible!" The cherry eyes of Huan poetry trembled. All the maids around were in a daze. "What''s the matter? You actually... Actually took this palm of mine... "SUN Hao''s face was twisted, frightened and angry. "I won!" White night light road, boxing front a shock, brute force catharsis, SUN Hao was shocked back. SUN Hao''s palm is not simple. Although he is not different on the surface, in fact, he has accumulated all the yuan forces of Taotie and Linghua tianhun. No one knows that at the moment, the yuan power in his body is surging wildly at the moment. Seeing this, SUN Hao felt that his face was lost and he was angry. He growled in a low voice. His grace and composure disappeared without a trace. He even raised his hand and rushed towards the white night. The killing was intended to vent on him. "I''ve won. Do you want to do it?" The white night turned cold at once. "That doesn''t count! I haven''t tried my best yet SUN Hao said angrily. "Did you go back? Well, if you don''t trust me The white night is cold and cold, and the hand directly grabs toward the bronze sword. What about the third level of juexingjing? Although he has only seven levels of Qi and soul state, he has the power to fight against the third level people! "Stop it, Mr. Sun!" Just then, a clear call sounded. SUN Hao was stiff. "Mr. Sun, our goddess palace says that he should be punished for breaking into the inner palace without permission, but we have already agreed that if he can take your hand, he will not be held responsible! He has already taken a slap. Young master, we should keep our word Huan Shiying said. Although the voice is clear and crisp, it is loud. SUN Hao''s anger in his eyes did not decrease, but it was cleverly hidden. His face distorted by anger became calm. SUN Hao obviously didn''t want to lose grace in front of the beautiful woman. "Shiying, you are right. I am impulsive. We should keep our promise." Sun Haowen judo. Huan Shiying nodded, but there was not much expression on her face. She stared at the white night: "thief, although you are lucky enough to take the hand of sun Gongzi, the matter is not over. You said that you were brought in by sister long! Yes, I''m going to ask sister long to come out and confront you face to face. If sister long has never known you, then you will still be punished by my goddess palace. At that time, no one can save you! " Huan Shiying said coldly, then turned to leave. A group of maids surrounded him to prevent him from escaping. White night smile, simply sitting on the ground, cross knees waiting, sun Haoli not far away to watch. "Stinky boy, when the Dragon Spirit comes, as long as she says she doesn''t know you, I''ll kill you immediately!" SUN Hao thought coldly. Huan Shiying didn''t go there long before she turned back. With her, there was a little girl who looked no more than twelve or three years old. The girl was dressed in black, her skin was covered with snow, her hair was like ink, and her bright eyes were like two bright pearls. She was lovely and beautiful. As soon as she appeared, SUN Hao''s attention immediately threw toward it, and it was difficult to move his eyes again. "Is this the dragon spirit Master? Although it looks small, it is a rare beauty SUN Hao secretly thought, but unfortunately, the goal of this visit to the goddess palace is not very her. "You said a guy in the spirit state said he knew me? Where is he Dragon moon slightly tired voice floating out, line of sight random swing. Soon, her eyes fell on the body of the white night surrounded by the maid, and her eyes immediately enlarged a few circles. White night? Long Yue didn''t expect that the white night would appear here!! "Long time no see, dragon moon!" White night raised his head, face dew smile to the girl way. "You..." Longyue''s face suddenly became pale, and his lips were also shaking gently. Huan Shiying looks at Long Yue in doubt and says in a soft voice, "sister long, you really know this man..." "no, I don''t know him!" Long Yue suddenly said. Having said that, but judging from Long Yue''s reaction, she must have known Bai Ye. There is no question. But SUN Hao over there was angry. He sneered and said in a loud voice, "Stinky boy, do you hear me? The dragon spirit Master doesn''t know you at all! You are clearly the thief who steals in with bad intentions! People like you should be killed Having said that, SUN Hao directly rushed to the past, a palm of the knife, cleaved to the neck of the white night. This is a killing move! No mercy! But in this electric Firestone, a figure moved to SUN Hao in front of him. SUN Hao was stunned and fixed his eyes. It was dragon moon. I saw long Yue''s small face cold, a palm to pat. Bang! SUN Hao''s chest in the palm, the man flew out, fell heavily on the ground, spit blood, can not climb up.The people around were stunned. "Although I don''t know him, he must be a distinguished guest of our goddess palace. SUN Hao, what are you? How dare you fool around in my goddess palace? Do you understand the rules here? " Dragon moon cold road. SUN Hao''s anger erupted in his eyes, biting his teeth and staring at the Dragon moon. He also saw that long Yue and Bai Ye knew each other, but he didn''t know their relationship. He wanted to teach this man some lessons when Longyue didn''t recognize the white night, but he didn''t want Longyue to fight him for this man! "But even if he is a guest here and intrudes into the inner palace without permission, he is also guilty of a mistake. If someone comes, throw him out of the goddess palace and forbid him to enter the palace for half a step again!" Long moon light road. "Yes." The ladies came forward. The white night''s face was stagnant, and he called out, "dragon moon, what''s going on? Why are you driving me away? You know me! You remember me, why? " He called twice, but Longyue turned his back and said nothing. I saw it in the white night and understood it in an instant. He still remembers what Long Yue said to him when he left. Never come to the clan. Looks like... What''s the trouble with Longyue! "Wait a minute!" At this time, the white night suddenly called out. The maids froze. "Do you have anything else to say?" Long moon light road. "If you want me to leave the goddess palace, you have to answer me at least one question!" The white night whispered. "You ask!" "Who is she?" Hoarse at night. Longyue''s pupils burst slightly, and the pupils contracted several times. Finally, she turned around and walked towards the white night. "She still has a few days, can completely change her own destiny, no longer by the shackles of the past, you... Let her go." Long Yue murmured. Hearing the white night, the expression became ugly. "The goddess of purple Huan?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 Driven by the Dragon moon, the white night is driven out of the goddess palace. In the dark, there are two powerful men in the palace of goddess with excellent accomplishments. They are entrusted by the Dragon moon and stare at the white night to leave. At the moment, the white night is still in a dazzle. "What are you thinking, boy?" The Dragon swayed and followed him. "My mother... Is she the goddess of purple Huan? The young master of the goddess palace? " The white night returns to God, the voice hoarse says. "So what? You''re not allowed to see her like that Said Qianlong. "I''ve never seen my mother look like since I was born. Now that I''m here, should I give up?" The white night took a deep breath: "I just need to look up from a distance, she can''t recognize me, I remember her appearance." Although the white night from the urine will father and his abandoned woman does not have much deep feelings, but there is always such a fetter in the heart. At least, in this part of the mother, the heart should have a fixed image. "Whatever you want, but I don''t think you can even enter the mountain gate. How can you go to see your mother?" Qianlong said with a smile. "It''s hard to get into the gate yet?" The white night looked at Qianlong and said, "you can just come in and bring gongyue here! I''m waiting for you here "I''ll go?" "Ugly as you are, no one should pay attention to you." "You son of a bitch!" Qianlong raised his fat hoof and kicked the leg of the white night fiercely. He ran to the goddess palace. In the dark, the powerful one of the goddess palace was staring at the white night, but he didn''t pay attention to the Qianlong. The white night walked forward for a while and then rested on a big stone. There is a mask that he prepared early in Qianlong ring. When gongyue comes, he will wear the mask and enter as gongyue''s bodyguard. "Dad, when I see my mother, I''ll go back right away." The white night whispers. At this time, the sound of horses stepping on the ground sounded. White night opened his eyes, eyes look, a large group of men and women riding high horses towards this. Is this the person who comes to the goddess palace birthday banquet? Eyes closed at night, too lazy to pay attention to. But just then, the voice of exclamation came out. "Is it you?" The white night was stunned and went along with the reputation. However, a woman in the crowd pointed to the white night and roared: "it''s the thief who captured the ghost bead! It''s the thief! teacher! It''s the thief who ran through the dead forest arrow and captured the ghost bead of our clan It''s frost! "Oh?" The immortal Sanyu frowned tightly and waved. The disciples after him rushed forward and surrounded the white night. "Tianhongzong people?" The white night looks stiff. "Are you the one who robbed the most precious treasure of tianhongzong to the goddess palace?" An old man in a brown robe came riding a horse. His face was cold and his sunken eyes were killing. "Snatch? It''s ridiculous. It''s obviously your tianhongzong who lost to me. How did I rob it? " Shake your head at night. "Lost to you?" "What do you mean?" "It seems that your family members lied about the truth? I will tell you well that you tianhongzong was robbed in the middle of the way and was caught by me. After driving back the night owl, this woman was angry with me and blamed me for not helping her. This woman said in person that if I win, the ghost beads will be mine, but your tianhongzong''s trash is even a person of seven levels in my spirit state If I win, it will be mine! But this woman turned back on the spot, and let you tianhongzong people surround me! All this is recorded in the record crystal in my hand! There''s evidence here. Can''t we rely on it? As for what you said, the dead forest arrow and I have a chance to say? Where does this begin? " The white night points to the cold frost. Hearing this, the man turned his head and looked at Leng Shuang and drank: "Leng Shuang, what''s going on? You lost the ghost bead to him? What''s the matter with the dead arrow? Didn''t you say that he ran through the man and robbed the ghost bead? Why doesn''t he seem to know the dead wood arrow "This..." Leng Shuang was speechless. She wanted to talk back, but she couldn''t argue at all because she had a recording crystal in her hand. "So you are deceiving me?" Sanyu immortal sullen way. "I won the ghost pearl. The woman was afraid that she would be held responsible by the clan, so she put everything on the dead Lin arrow. It should be so!" White night saw the shadow of no dead arrow in the team, and immediately understood everything. The disciples all around suddenly realized. Is this how you lost the emotional ghost beads? Is not the dead arrow wronged by cold frost? This frost! How poisonous! Good plan! As the daughter of the patriarch, she must have been more inclined to her. She was forced to leave the clan because she was afraid that the dead Lin Jian was also desperate.Immortal Sanyu is so cold that he is his disciple, but he is wronged by Leng Shuang. For a moment, tianhongzong''s disciples looked at Lengshuang with different eyes. Leng Shuang''s face turned red and then white. She bit her teeth and said in a low voice: "teacher, don''t discuss this first. This man has robbed us of the treasure of Tianhong sect. The thief, please take the ghost bead back first." "When I return to the ancestral gate, I will report to the patriarch in person, but before that..." immortal Sanyu looked down on the white night and said in a deep voice: "I hope you can honestly hand over the strange soul beads!" "You tianhongzong has lost the ghost bead to me. There is a record of crystal as a witness. Do you want to repudiate the debt?" "How can you take it seriously? How can such treasures become bets because of a disciple''s words? Even if you publish the crystal, no one will take it seriously. " The rain man sank. "So you are bound to default on your debts?" The road sank in the white night. "Hand over the ghost beads!" Immortal Sanyu doesn''t want to talk nonsense. "I''m afraid it will be difficult!" "Kill!" The true man of scattered rain is cold. If you kill someone, you can take it yourself! "Yes Tianhongzong''s disciples rushed in, and Lengshuang was no exception. She hated Bai Ye deeply and wanted to kill him by herself. These disciples are the elite of Tianhong sect. They are all above the second level. There are three levels and four levels of juehun state. One person in white night is no match at all. What is more frightening is the real man of the scattered rain. He is not a disciple, but a mainstay. His strength is incomparably terrible. If he does, he will never survive in the daytime! Go! White night turned straight and ran behind him. "Don''t go!" The people of the Tianhong clan forced them to come. "Let me cut this man myself!" The cold frost drinks and jumps like a fairy flying out of the sky. With a sword approaching the white night, the terrifying soul force pours down like a waterfall. At night, all the vegetation and stones around him were crushed, and his body was oppressed by a pressure. His face was dazed, and he suddenly drew out his sword. His sword was filled with thousands of sword Qi and swept to the cold frost. As soon as Leng Shuang''s face changed, he immediately turned his attack into defense and was forced to retreat. The white night soars in the sky and cuts to the cold frost. "If you don''t believe what you say, you have to kill it!" He drank a lot, and his sword blade fell into the air. Leng Shuang quickly raised her long sword to block her, but her two swords collided. The brute force from the bronze sword shook her body and made her vomit blood directly. "What?" In the distance, the man''s face changed slightly. Can Qi soul state people vomit blood with one sword? How could that be possible? "Curfew, die!" Another man killed him. The edge of the sword flashed and exploded. The white night turned his back on his sword and banged it in the past, but the other end put out a punch and hit him hard on his back. Bang! The night was shaken back. Two fists are hard to beat four hands! No doubt, most of these people have the strength of the dead forest arrow. It''s too hard to deal with! The white night turns around, wants to continue to run. Once again, the people of Tianhong clan are in hot pursuit. But at this time, the real man of Sanyu jumped into a long rainbow and rushed to the sky and into the white night. "Step back and let me cut him off!" Immortal Sanyu drank, and the disciples of tianhongzong retreated one after another. He clawed at the white night from a hundred meters high. Whoa! A momentum fell from the sky. The body of the white night stopped at once. He looked down and saw that his waist bag was shrinking sharply. A transparent soul force turned into a big hand and stretched out from the air. He firmly grasped him and made him unable to move! It''s like a shackle... "come here!" Sanyu immortal drinks a lot, and flies directly in the daytime and flies towards him. His soul Qi directly turned into a big hand and suppressed all the soul power of the whole body of the white night. Even if the soul of the white night turned into the yuan force, it was impossible to break away from the soul power of the immortal Sanyu. Sanyu immortal is the first of the seven immortal persons in Tianhong sect, and has a high status. It is second only to the patriarch in Tianhong sect. One person is below ten thousand people! It''s impossible to fight him with such a person! "Hum, a mole ant, no matter how cunning you are, you will surely die in front of absolute strength!" The cold frost wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at the white night in the sky. He has been declared dead! "Since you refuse to hand over the ghost beads, you have to die! After you die, I will destroy your record crystal. As if it had not happened, my reputation of tianhongzong will also be preserved! " Scattered rain immortal cold cold said. "Do you really kill me?"At this time, the white night suddenly stopped struggling and said aloud. "Are you still dreaming?" The real man of Sanyu frowns. "Is this a dream?" The white night suddenly stopped struggling and turned around, holding the scabbard of the dead sword around his waist in one hand and the handle of the sword in the other hand. A violent breath rose on him. "Is this?" Immortal Sanyu was suddenly shocked, and a sense of crisis enveloped his whole body. His combat intuition over the years told him that he must let go of this man, or... He would die! However, how can a person in the spirit state bring me such a sense of crisis? The immortal Sanyu doesn''t believe it. Suddenly, a clear sound of swords was blowing away. Sonorous! Sanyu immortal suddenly felt everything withered and withered in front of him. A sword, out of its scabbard and blade, stabs straight at him... as soon as the dead dragon comes out, the world is dead! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 The dark golden sword Qi flies out from the simple blade, like the roar of an angry dragon. When the dead sword is offered, life and death are determined. The face of Sanyu real man fusion, this moment, the unprecedented sense of crisis covered his whole body. He has never had such a sense of crisis since he set foot on the path of soul. It is a sense of crisis of life and death! What is it that makes him feel that way? "The sword? Not good Sanyu immortal heart pumping, roaring, a huge lotus in full bloom at his feet. It was a magic weapon handed down to him by the master of immortal Sanyu. He had never used it or wanted to use it in the past 100 years. But today, in the face of a small spirit state person, he used it. In the dark, Sanyu immortal seems to have seen a wild dragon dancing in the sky and the earth. At that moment, his soul was trembling. Death dragon sword is strong when it is strong! The stronger the opponent, the more terrifying the power it plays. This sword is more than all before! White night used to wave the dead Dragon Sword more than once, but this sword, unprecedented terror. The lotus blossomed completely and then closed again. The gorgeous petals completely wrapped up the immortal Sanyu, and the sword Qi exploded to smash the gorgeous petals completely. The immortal Sanyu inside was directly penetrated by the sword spirit, and his shoulder was completely cut open to his abdomen. The man fell from the air and fell on the ground, trembling wildly, not knowing whether he was dead or alive. Everyone down there, including the frost, was shocked. A pair of eyes open round, fear and despair filled in the eyes. Sanyu immortal... The second leader of tianhongzong and the head of the seven immortal people... Was cut off by a sword... "teacher!" "Real man!" Tianhongzong''s disciples rushed over. In the white night, he quickly drew back his sword and pulled his tired body back. His pace is extremely heavy, the sword seems to empty his body, and the speed of running is not fast. Although the people of Tianhong clan were frightened by the sword, they did not dare to move forward, but the people in the goddess palace were afraid to detect the sword. More importantly... the experts of the goddess palace sent by Longyue to watch him in the dark have witnessed all this. "Is this?" I don''t know how long I ran, and the pale white night stopped panting. It''s a long way from the goddess palace. You must find a safe place to recover, and then contact the Qianlong. At the gate of the goddess palace, there must be a large number of soul cultivation masters. You can''t get close to it. Boom... suddenly. The whole goddess mountain suddenly shook. At night, he quickly stabilized his body, but the shaking frequency became more and more frequent, and the ground cracked, just like the earth breaking. He accidentally rowed down the slope. ... ... "what''s going on?" Long Yue led a group of shennu palace masters to rush out of the palace. Many people at the birthday party also flew out. They seemed to hear the roar of the angry dragon. "It''s the dragon spirit!" "Reverend, help the teacher!" "Save the real man!" The disciples of tianhongzong, who were rescued by straw, fell to their knees in front of Longyue and begged. In particular, many people are staring at the moon''s mouth, which is full of fear. But not far from the cold frost, there is a man whose shoulder has been completely cut off, his bones are clearly visible, and his blood is flowing all over the ground. If you take a closer look, he is actually the Sanyu immortal who is the first of the seven real people of Tianhong Zong. "So... Is that the real man of Sanyu?" "What''s the matter? San Yu immortal... Unexpectedly... Has become so like this? Who did it? " "Come on, come on!" The guests of the birthday party poured in one after another. All of them were representatives of various sects, and they had some friendship with Sanyu immortal. The people of Shennv palace immediately treated the wound of immortal Sanyu, and urged his soul Qi to stop bleeding and stabilize the wound. However, he was lucky to survive such a serious injury. I''m afraid that he will suffer serious damage. "What happened? Who did it? " Long Yue asked. "It''s... It''s a spirit state person... A spirit state guy." A disciple of tianhongzong called out in a trembling voice: "the real man... The real man was cut and wounded by a guy of the seventh level of Qi and soul state!" "It''s impossible!" Someone immediately jumped out to refute him. It was Chang Hou, the elder of Changsheng sect. He glared at the disciple, and his white beard trembled: "I have known immortal Sanyu for dozens of times. I know his strength well. He is a master of martial spirit state, and no one can match him in juehu state. It is just a spirit state. It is a mole like existence in the clan domain. How could it hurt Sanyu Zhen People? You are lyingNot only changhou, but also many people present. Qi soul state hurt martial spirit state? This is simply a great trick to slide the world! "Could it be that an expert concealed his own strength and made these disciples mistakenly think that he was a man of Qi and soul state, but actually he was not an expert?" Feihuang Pavilion of Yuan Lao Zhang Shanshui said. "Possible!" "It must be so." "That''s the only way to explain it!" People agreed. But the disciples lowered their heads and shook their heads. "It''s not... It''s not... The breath of that person... It''s true that he''s from the spirit realm, and he doesn''t pretend to be..." "it seems that these disciples are scared very much. Dragon master, can you prepare some pills for the disciples of Tianhong sect and cure them? They are all the seedlings of qunzhongzong, so we can''t give up like this." Zhang Shan Shan holds his fist. "Let''s not say that they happened in front of the goddess palace. Just say that they are the guests invited by the goddess palace. We will not sit back and ignore them. Don''t worry, I will arrange it." Long moon light road. But at this time, several people crowded out of the crowd and walked towards the disciples of Tianhong sect. The leader was Xia Hou, the elder of wanjianmen. He stepped forward three steps and stood in front of the disciples. His face was serious, and he said in a low voice: "do you think that immortal Sanyu was hurt by a person of seven levels of Qi and soul state? The man was about twenty years old with a sword on his waist? In grey brown robes? " "Yes..." the disciple nodded. When Xia Hou Yingcai listened, his face was red and white and changeable. "Elder Xia Hou, what''s the matter?" Zhang Shanshui asked. "I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that the hands of Sheng Jian were cut off by such a terrible opponent. If even the immortal Sanyu was defeated by his hands, it would be extremely difficult for us to avenge the immortal Sanjiu." Xia Hou Yingcai shook his head and sighed. People are increasingly suspicious. Now it is clear to everyone that there is a wonderful existence in the clan domain. A seventh level youth of Qi soul state with terror power! Long Yue was thoughtful, but he didn''t speak. "Do the investigation at once! Whether you are qualified to enter the first clan! " In the crowd, the representative scholar of the Vientiane gate whispered to the people beside him. "Yes." At this moment, the earth suddenly shakes, the whole Goddess Peak like a lonely boat in the storm, shaking. Long Yue looks around, inexplicably. "What''s going on?" "Who does it?" "I don''t feel any fluctuation of soul power. It seems that it''s not man-made. Could it be an earthquake?" The souls are bewildered. But the shock only lasted for less than ten minutes, then stopped, and there was no difference around, people naturally attributed to the earthquake. "Strengthen the guard at the mountain gate and search for the earthquake site. I''ll go to see the Lord of the lower palace. In addition, I''ll arrange accommodation for the guests of Tianhong sect to heal their wounds. I''ll send someone to tianhongzong to inform the master of the situation of Sanyu immortal! As for the birthday banquet, it can''t be interrupted. It should be carried out as scheduled. Remember, no more mistakes can be made. Otherwise, the palace master will be held responsible. " Long Yue is drinking to the maid beside her. Her voice is cold and serious. The maids nod in succession and dare not neglect. Among the crowd, gongyue, Yufeng and muqingqing stand together. Gongyue looks ugly and Qianlong is thoughtful. "Where is the Lord?" Gongyue turned his head and asked Qianlong in a low voice. "You go back and do your own business, and don''t pay attention to the rest." Qianlong walk alone. Gongyue''s eyes twinkled and left with the crowd. Soon, the Mountain Gate of Goddess palace was quiet. And the birthday party, also in the lively. ... but at the moment, in a mountain stream, lying in front of a big stone in the daytime, looking at a small mountain peak not far away with tired eyes. The violent vibration sent him down the hillside. After falling on the big stone, he understood why the vibration occurred. It turned out that there was a brass gate at the foot of the mountain. The reason for the vibration was that the gate was opened. The gate seemed to have been hidden here, but somehow it opened itself. The white night was puzzled. After resting half a column of incense, the man recovered his strength and went to the gate. But when near the gate, a familiar smell drifts into the nasal cavity. "It''s the smell of the dead sword." White night Leng, line of sight a turn, suddenly saw a deep sword mark on the gate. This sword mark... suddenly, I realized it in the daytime. Originally, when attacking Sanyu immortal directly, the sword Qi didn''t stop after cutting open the immortal Sanyu, and directly exploded on the gate.It''s a coincidence. No more coincidence. Is that a bit of a misnomer? The death sword broke the boundary of the gate and opened the gate itself, which made the earthquake tremble. "It''s also a chance, but I don''t know what''s in the gate. Is the head related to the goddess palace?" White night thought, careful to head inside. After a few steps, a stone tablet appeared in the sight with some vague characters carved on it. "What about ghosts and monsters? I can break a thousand tricks with one sword "How impressive! Which Kendo master left this White night praise way, staring at these words, the heart inexplicably surging up. These words are carved with swords, each stroke is vigorous and powerful! The material of the stone tablet is not ordinary stone. If you want to leave a mark on it, an unusual person can do it. The white night looked at it for a while, and suddenly felt that there was something in the font. "Who made this place?" In the daytime, I was more interested and went on my way. After walking for a while, he came to the end. There was an altar at the end. Around the altar, there were twelve swords, large or small, each of which was different. In the center of the altar, there was a dead bone, as if it had been dead for a long time. Is it possible that this dead bone is the owner of the altar? All of a sudden, the eyes of the white night were tight, and he stepped forward, staring at the dead bone in front of him. However, there is a jade card standing in front of the dead bone. On the jade card, there are a large number of villains on the canvas. Each villain is covered with red and blue lines and sits with different actions. The red line represents the muscles and collaterals, and the blue line seems to be the soul pulse. Is this a set of sword techniques? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 This is the so-called chance! Staring at the jade card in the white night, I thought in my heart. It seems that there are no traps here, and there is no boundary all over the place. You step on the altar at night and reach out to pick up the jade card. Looking at it in the white night, I found that the moves on the jade plate were carved in a hurry. Many strokes were open and close, not as steady as the words on the stone tablet. He looked at the dead bones sitting there, but he could not see any sharp blade on the edge of the dead bones. He was immediately lost in thought. "Judging from the sitting posture of this elder, he should have been practicing before he died. I''m afraid that when he was practicing, he felt that his time was running out, so he quickly engraved his famous sword technique for later generations." White night guessed. Staring at the action of the villain on the jade card, after a while, he was completely sucked into it and was deeply trapped in the sword formula. Sword is the king of soldiers. The sword is the soul of the sword. The sword is in the hand, as the world is in the hand. When the sword is pulled out of its sheath, it will be trampled under the feet of all souls. The sword is haughty and must not bow down. In the white night, he sat down with his knees crossed and tried to move the soul Qi according to the villain above. Suddenly, the spirit of the gluttonous heaven soul and the spirit flower heaven soul suddenly got up, and the rolling soul force was constantly overflowing along the tendons and soul veins. Like a cool wind blowing in the body, that kind of soft and transparent feeling, gives people a very subtle feeling. "It''s like running in?" Bai Ye was surprised and found the benefits of this method of luck. With the continuous trend of soul Qi blowing in all parts of the body, the soul veins and tendons are filled with soul Qi. The wall of each soul vein is smoothed and the impurities are ground to make the soul Qi flow everywhere. This is the same as washing semen and cutting marrow. Spent most of the day''s work, white night focused on the second villain. There are only two red and blue lines on the little man, one connecting the soul and the other connecting the palm. He stood up and danced his sword. When the spirit of heaven urged him, the blade of the sword was released, and his soul power splashed from the body of the sword, like a flying swallow on the moon. The third villain is still the same. He mainly uses Qi to cover his whole body. He can form a wall around his body. The wall can prevent and kill enemies. But this requires a good grasp of soul Qi. Day night dedicated to the study, a day later, has been fully mastered. "The moves on this jade plate are not profound, but they are particularly ingenious. It is not difficult to master them. If you want to use them skillfully, you need to practice them for a long time." White night mind, continue to study the following moves. However, after the third form, a few small characters appeared. "Read the sword rhyme." Read from the heart, the sword with the heart, a read out of the sword, the sword break ten thousand ideas. Heaven and earth collapse, life and death reincarnation, all in a sword, a read... taste carefully in the night, gradually absorbed, the words on the jade plate, whether from the meaning of the word, or the form of the word, are permeated with an unprecedented artistic conception. People are in a trance and dragged into a wonderful thinking. ... at this moment, the birthday banquet of Goddess palace has been officially launched. The life span of soul cultivation is different from that of ordinary people. The higher the soul cultivation is, the stronger the strength is, and the longer the life span is. It is extremely rare to extend the life span of soul cultivation. The purpose of longevity is not only to accept the blessing of younger generation, but also to announce strength to the four sides and raise eyebrows. After all, not all souls can live their lives. The master of shennu palace, the elder Jiangtian, is highly respected in the clan area. The status of Shennv palace depends on the strength and prestige of the old man. The old man, with silver hair and wrinkled skin, was sitting at the top of the palace with a festive robe and a cane in his hand. Under him were guests from all walks of life. The maids were shuttling around the wine tables, serving tea and drinking. "Three more fairies to pour..." Qianlong threw his wine jar to Gong Yue''s side, burping with wine and not clear. All the guests around looked at gongyue with curious eyes. Gongyue looked ugly, but he didn''t dare to attack. He nodded at Yu Feng. Yu Feng got up embarrassed and went to the maid. After a moment, three jars of sealed wine are served. The Dragon lifted the lid and gulped. Mu Qingqing sits aside, unable to laugh or cry. "Hehe, gongyue, what kind of demon pet are you? It''s the 17th jar. The immortal is the famous wine of the goddess palace. The first level people in Jue Hun state will pour one jar, and the second level people can have eight at most. This breath is seventeen jars. It''s amazing A young man came up and approached gongyue. "It is not human, how can man compare with it?" Gongyue was indifferent, but he was also curious about Qianlong. Before that, he saw Qianlong''s hand, and he was a level one person in Jue soul state. How terrible? Now this naive look, and before the appearance of cannibalism, it is a world of difference. Yu Feng is like this. Although the night is not there, the Qianlong is enough to frighten her. The Qianlong just looks at her and makes her lose her mind and makes her promise."Brother gongyue! Miss Qingqing, you are sitting here Just then, a scornful laugh came. Mu Qingshun reputation, small face white. The man who came to him was Prince Changying. Beside him, there were two people. One was a man and one was a woman. The woman was beautiful and attractive. However, her whole body was inlaid with gold and silver. Her robes were gorgeous and her headdress was dazzling. Even her fingers were full of rings. I think she was the rich and noble son of a big family. But the man is not the same, he came this way, along the way, I do not know how many pairs of eyes focused on him. The man was dressed in a blue sword suit, his hands were back loaded, his hair was shawl, his face was pale, his eyes were sunken, but his eyes were very sharp, just like two swords, as if he could penetrate the human heart! But he stood up and changed his face "Qingyun? Young master Qingyun Mu Qingqing shook his hand holding the glass, and the wine spilled out. His face was full of fear. This man is actually the adopted son of qianzhangfeng peak master, the sixth son of Qingyun in chuzong! "Gongyue, long time no see." Green cloud face is expressionless, nodded, the attention then put on Mu Qingqing body. "Good brother, is this woman Mu Qingqing? It''s a bit of a beauty. " Green cloud light road. "I''ve met Mr. Qingyun." Mu Qingqing low voice. "It''s your good fortune that my good brother has taken a fancy to you. Don''t put your position too high. You know, there are many people you can''t touch! Do you understand? " Qingyun stares at muqingdao. His voice is cold and his eyes are cautious. Mu Qingqing sat on the chair and couldn''t speak for a long time. Qingyun has no expression and turns to leave. The eagle laughed and left. As for gongyue, Qingyun didn''t say a word. But gongyue understood the purpose of Qingyun and Changying. Demonstration! Yes, Changying is demonstrating to gongyue. With Qingyun there, it is impossible for gongyue to interfere with him. What''s more, it''s useless even if he intervenes. Mu Qingqing also can calculate thoroughly understand, she also died of heart. There are green clouds in the whole clan. Who can save her? She had to accept her life! I''m afraid white night won''t save her. "Wait until the birthday party is over." Gong Yue took a breath and said in a low voice. Mu Qing counts and nods and sits down, but he is out of his wits. Only Qianlong was still drinking. "The young master of Changying family, Changying, presents a piece of precious jade to the old birthday star." At this time, a servant of the long eagle''s house stood up and yelled. The eagle got up and dragged a treasure box. The box was half open, and there was a jade in it. He walked towards the old man. "The eagle wishes the old man happiness as the East China Sea, longevity than Nanshan." The long eagle said with a smile. "The long eagle family has a heart!" The old man said with a smile. "On behalf of Feihuang Pavilion, Zhang Shanshui, the younger generation, presents a drop of colorful flower dew to the old birthday star. I wish the old birthday star a long way to go and reach the peak." Zhang Shanshui, the representative of Feihuang Pavilion, got up and presented a gift. His words came out, and shouts of surprise came and went at the birthday party. "Colorful flower dew? This is a treasure "It is said that the colorful flowers, the most precious treasure of Feihuang Pavilion, are immortals. Every 50 years they secrete a drop of flower dew. Every drop of flower dew has the effect of life and death, human flesh and bones. It is extremely precious. I don''t know how many people have broken through the mountain gate to seek the flower dew, but they have failed to return. I don''t want to present this treasure to the old birthday star." "The old man has a lot of face." The guests were talking. The old man was very happy and nodded: "good! Good!! Good!! Take it, Shanshui, say hello to cloud Pavilion master for me! Cai''er, prepare some spirit stones for me and give them to elder Zhang. It''s my wish for the cloud Pavilion Lord. " Zhang Shanshui heard the sound and immediately clasped his fist: "thank you for your birthday." Seeing Zhang Shanshui please the old man, others were not happy, so they got up one after another and contributed their treasures. This is not only to give face to the goddess palace, but also to win a good impression in the eyes of the old birthday star, so as to make a performance after the birthday banquet. Birthday? Who will come here sincerely to celebrate his birthday? There is only one purpose for everyone. That''s the young master of the goddess palace! After the birthday party, the old man will hold a marriage election! Choose a husband for the young master of the goddess palace! Please the old birthday, but to prepare some chips in the selection of parents. Although long eagle''s gift is also a treasure, but compared with other people''s, it is too poor, immediately indignant. Seeing that all the people were offering gifts, Mu Qingqing, who had been out of his wits, suddenly regained his mind. She raised her pale face and whispered to the Qianlong who was still drinking: "master... It''s almost time to record. My brother told me that it''s time to present.""What''s the hurry? I''ll start again when these guys have finished sending all the rags. Don''t you know what is the end of the shaft? That smelly boy, he never forgets to blackmail Laozi. It''s really... Disgusting... Qianlong burps with wine. On hearing this, Gong Yue sniffed. All the people who can come here are representatives of the big school, and every one of them gives a rare treasure. It''s ridiculous that the monster is so arrogant and says it''s ragged. I want to see what kind of treasure you can bring out! Gong Yue said in his heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Bai Ye doesn''t know why her mother abandoned her father and son, but from her father''s dictation, she guesses that it is the mother''s suffering. Maybe her mother didn''t love her father very much, but judging from her action of sending Long Yue to protect herself, she was more or less concerned about herself. Therefore, the white night came to Qunzhong. After knowing that her mother was the goddess of Zihuan, Bai Ye naturally had mixed feelings. As the mother of the goddess of Zihuan, the old man Jiangtian asked Qianlong to take a treasure for him, which was a birthday celebration. Of course, it is not without cost. This is the last time Qianlong helps. After offering gifts, Qianlong can leave on his own and will never be bound by anyone. And white night also made a plan, he and goddess palace, in the end is two world people, this side after meeting, they left on their own. "Where''s your brother?" Mu Qingqing looked around, still did not wait for the shadow of the white night, could not help asking. "He''s mostly healing." Qianlong road. "Healing?" "The one who was carried into the goddess palace is his masterpiece. This boy is really restless!" Qianlong shook his head. Mu Qingqing looks confused and can''t understand what Qianlong is saying. At this time, gongyue got up and exclaimed, "a gongyue of Qing Dynasty, on behalf of our sect, wish Laoshou Xinghun to reach the summit, realize the road early, and offer a Qingxin tripod specially!" Gongyue called out and carried a tripod furnace up. "Take it!" The old man was smiling and nodding his thanks. The atmosphere of the banquet was very high. "It''s hard to celebrate your birthday today, but you''ve offered some useless things. It''s really a disappointment. Can''t you even bring out a decent thing for so many big schools?" At this time, a harsh voice was heard all over the banquet hall. People were stunned and went along with the reputation. However, in front of the wine table not far away, Mr. Qingyun held the wine cup and said faintly. Gongyue''s face froze. Young master Qingyun opened his mouth at this time. Did he not know how to hit him in the face? "Mr. Qingyun, what do you mean by that?" Zhang Shan Shui frowned and asked. Many people are afraid of the name of chuzong, and even more afraid of young master Qingyun. Although he ranks sixth, his vicious means definitely rank first in the 12th chuzong. However, Zhang Shan Shui is not afraid. "Mr. Qingyun is a young man, and he ranks sixth in the first patriarchy. He will surely soar into the sky in the future. But you say that our gifts are useless. Why? What rare treasures can you bring out from qianzhangfeng? " Xia Hou Yingcai of wanjianmen also opened up. These are the pillars of the clan. How can you be afraid of this younger generation? "Well, you''ll have to keep your eyes open." Young master Qingyun put down the wine cup and suddenly got up. A brocade box appeared in the palm of his hand. The brocade box was plain and plain, and there was nothing special about it. However, young master Qingyun opened the lid of the box. In an instant, a burning light was shining in all directions. "Ah? This... This is? " "Is this smell... Cloud beads?" "Oh, my God, is it the ten thousand year old pearl, the floating cloud bead, from the heart of the East China Sea?" "It is said that wearing this bead can clear the heart and soul, and warm up the soul in the body. If the beads are ground into powder, refined and taken, they can break through the bottleneck and reach a new height. This is an invaluable treasure for soul people." The guests stood up one after another, staring at the brocade box in Qingyun''s hands with wide eyes. The plain brocade box, set off by the jewels, looks gorgeous and stunning. Even if it was the old man who had fallen to heaven, he could not sit still. This kind of treasure can''t be more suitable for her. Almost every stage of her cultivation is a bottleneck. As long as you break through the bottleneck, you can increase your longevity yuan and have more time to continue to practice and move towards a higher road. A breakthrough represents an opportunity! She hasn''t broken through for a long time. The old man''s eyes were shining and staring at the green clouds. It was hard to maintain his composure. "Good! Good! Good!! Very good The smile on the old man''s face was even more intense, and the joy in his eyes was even greater. All the guests saw this kind of treasure. Naturally, the old birthday star loved such a treasure, and the treasures contributed by other people might be completely compared. Qingyun hands holding the cloud beads, offered up. The old man was so lucky that he took it and looked at it carefully for a long time before he said, "Qingyun child, grandma has not made a breakthrough for 30 years. This baby is really like a drought when it comes to rain!" "If grandma likes it." The blue clouds are still. However, the change of address between the two shows that Qingyun has left a deep impression in the eyes of the old birthday star. "You have given such a treasure, which shows your sincerity to my goddess palace. I''m not a mean person. In the future, I''ll see you show it!"The old birthday star said with a faint smile. But this sentence, but let the whole room guest heart cool half. They are not fools. How can they not understand the meaning of the old man''s words? Qingyun''s indifferent face finally showed a smile. He saluted again and turned back to his position. But at this moment, he was quite different from the whole banquet. He seems to have been appointed! The gift of the young master Qingyun of qianzhangfeng seems to be the last word. No one stands up again. Even those who still hold the birthday gift will only pile it up in the birthday pool at the gate. Compared with Qingyun''s, the gap is too big, and it is only used as a foil! If you don''t say that if you lose your face, you will also contribute to the prestige of Qianzhang mountain. No one expected that qianzhangfeng''s handwriting was so big that even liuyunzhu was sent out. No matter tianhongzong, wanjianmen or qingyizong, all of them were compared by qianzhangfeng this time. "For the sake of the goddess of purple Huan, qianzhangfeng has done enough Kung Fu!" Zhang Shanshui of Feihuang Pavilion sighs. "He has taken the lead. It seems that in a few days'' time, we will lose the initiative." Xia Hou''s talents sink. People''s mood was heavy. It seems that the offering process is almost finished. The old man is very satisfied with these gifts, and his face is full of light. He is about to get up and propose a toast with a smile. But at this moment, a kind of trembling sweet voice comes out. "I wish the old longevity star a bright day and a bright future, and the pines and cranes in Changchun!" The birthday party immediately quieted down. Cloud beads have come out, who dares to present in public? People curiously looked at the past and saw the people who got up to open their mouth. They were all shocked. Gongyue, who was drinking, was stunned and looked at Mu Qingqing beside him in amazement. He saw that Mu Qingqing was holding a piece of rag torn from nowhere in his hand. He was stiff and flustered. "Stinky girl, what are you doing? Sit down quickly Gongyue emergency road. "Shut up." The Qianlong next to him poured a mouthful of wine. Gong Yue snorted. It''s not easy to attack. "Who is this girl?" "I haven''t seen it before, stranger!" "Which clan is it?" There was a lot of talk around. Long eagle a face to ponder, blue cloud cold hum repeatedly. However, someone recognized Mu Qingqing and said, "are you the second miss of Mu family? Why are you here? Are you presenting a gift on behalf of the Mu family? " "Mu family? Which Mu family? " "What else can there be? Naturally, it is the Mu family in the city! " "Oh? It turned out to be a young lady from a small family! I thought it was someone who could do it! " "What can you get out of the family? It''s ridiculous. " "Young master Qingyun has given up liuyunzhu. How could she come out to show her ugliness in such a shameless way?" "It''s ridiculous." "Sit down quickly, girl. Don''t be disgraced! The little action is right at the door. " One man advised. The guests burst into laughter. Even Zhang Shanshui and Xiahou Yingcai think it ridiculous. Ordinary birthday gifts can be placed at the gate. If you can take a hand and give it to the owner and the baby who can earn face, you can''t miss it. But she still does it. Either she is stupid, or the baby she takes out is better than liuyunzhu. But she came out of a small place, what rare treasures can she bring out? The old man''s eyebrows wrinkled. Seeing that she was a weak little girl, she also put up her sternness and said with a kind smile, "Nvwa, what good baby do you have for grandma?" "Report back to the palace master... This... This is not for you, this baby, is... My brother gave it to you by night, I just give it to you for him..." Mu Qingqing''s voice was weak. "White night?" Guests, you look at me, I look at you, all show doubts. Only a few turned pale. "White night? Who are they? " The old man asked curiously, but his eyes were tight. In memory, she never heard of this person, but her surname is Bai, which makes her quite unhappy. "It''s just that... He''s just a novice monk in Qunzhong. My brother said that he has great respect for the palace master. When he learned of your recent birthday, he specially asked me to offer a birthday gift for him to show his respect." Mu Qingqing said nervously. She is really just a young lady of the Mu family in the city, and her status is not noble. Even a young master with a long eagle can not hold up the Mu family''s head. How can she not be nervous when the leader of the big group, the old man Jiangtian, is in front of her? "Is it?" The old man held Mu Qingqing''s hand, like a kind-hearted grandmother, he said with a smile: "let Grandma see what kind of treasure your white brother dragged you to grandma, OK?" Seeing the benevolent face of the old man, she calmed down her nervous heart. She nodded gently and beat the rag open.There is nothing inside, only a wonderful array. The array image is temporarily painted. The array pattern is rough, and the array print is very random. It looks like a child''s doodle. Some guests in the front row stood up, stood on tiptoe, looked at the rotten cloth, saw the array diagram, and burst into laughter. "What is this! Can it also be a gift? " "Mujia girl, come down quickly, don''t disturb the old birthday girl''s interest!" "Take away your rag, and my dog''s tongue licks up hundreds of times more than you!" The guests yelled in discontent. There was a lot of ridicule and ridicule. People sitting at the table next to gongyue couldn''t help shouting at him. "Gongyue childe, Mu Qingqing seems to be brought in by you? You want to get her back soon? Don''t let her down. " Gongyue''s face turned red and then white, which was very ugly. He wanted to go up and drag Mu Qingqing back. He could see the Qianlong drinking leisurely beside him and finally resisted. "She''s her, it''s none of my business." Gongyue murmured and drank. Others shook their heads and looked at gongyue''s eyes. "What do you think of such a woman?" Young master Qingyun closed his eyes and said faintly. The long eagle nearby laughed and said, "her constitution!" "Constitution?" "Yes, most of her physique is as useful to me as her sister. Although this woman is like an idiot, in my eyes, the role of women is almost the same. After I play, she will be useless." The long eagle licked his lips and his eyes were cold. "This... This is..." at this moment, the old man suddenly grabbed the rag, and his eyes were staring at the array diagram above. The whole person stood up from the chair, and his expression was extremely excited. In a flash, the whole birthday party venue was quiet, a pair of double eyes staring at the top. The laughter stopped suddenly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 Seeing the old man''s expression, the guests who still laughed at MuQing froze. What''s going on? Is the old birthday star interested in this rag and the ghost symbol on it? People couldn''t believe it. They looked at the old man with consternation one by one. But he saw that if the old man who had fallen to heaven had got the treasure and held the rag tightly, his eyes, which had been dim and yellow, burst into bursts of brilliance at the moment. "What''s going on?" Young master Qingyun couldn''t sit still. He offered liuyunzhu by himself, and the old man showed no such expression... "is this thing your brother gave you in the daytime?" It took a long time for the old birthday star to return to his mind and stare at Mu Qingqing tightly. Mu Qingqing was very nervous. Seeing the old birthday girl like this, she didn''t know whether she was happy or angry. She said in a low voice: "yes... Yes." "Where is your brother''s ancestors?" The old man asked. "He... I... I don''t know where he is." Mu Qingqing murmur. "Oh..." the old birthday is quite disappointed, but it is holding Mu Qingqing''s small hand to the top of the chair. "Come on, girl, sit down and talk to grandma for a while." The old birthday star sat down with Mu Qingqing as if no one else was there. He looked very kind. Mu Qingqing was stunned. All the guests were stunned. That''s a birthday chair. How could you let such a girl sit? Young master Qingyun has no such treatment! "Where is your brother from?" "Back to grandma, my brother, he... Seems to be from Daxia..." "it turns out that he is a talented person in Daxia..." "my brother is a very good person. Without him, I would have died long ago." "Oh? What happened? " Asked the old man. Mu Qingqing sees the situation and thinks in his heart that if he can get the help of Jiangtian old man, it will be much better than gongyue. She bit her silver teeth and told her about the long eagle''s forced marriage. Seeing Mu Qingqing talking with the old birthday star very happily, many guests are not taste, long eagle is one. Gongyue was stunned. Is it difficult to become a piece of clean cloth, but also to please the old birthday? "Long eagle forced you to marry me? That''s not true. " The old man frowned and looked at the Eagle over there with deep meaning. The long eagle who has been paying close attention to this head was stunned and his face changed immediately. "This girl must have said something to the old man The eagle whispered, biting his teeth. "If there is an old man who comes forward, I''m afraid you won''t get him so easily." Young master Qingyun said. "Damn it!" The long eagle said fiercely. The guests were also extremely reluctant. Seeing that the old Shouxing asked Mu Qingqing to sit on the same level with her for a rag, Zhang Shanshui stood up, clasped his fists and said, "Lao Shouxing, I don''t know what gift this lady of Mu''s family has given you, which makes you so happy? Can I have a look and open my eyes? " "It''s just a mountain protection array." Old Shouxing said with a smile. "Mountain protection array?" People, you look at me, I see you, inexplicable. "A mountain protection array, so does the old birthday star like it? If the old longevity star does not dislike it, our sect''s array will be wonderful. " "Is there any difference between the mountain guarding array and the mountain guarding array of our clan?" "Of course not." The old Shouxing''s smile became serious. After staring at the rag for a long time, he said seriously: "this array is not something that we can draw on canvas. The creator of this array must be the generation who knows all about the array. His understanding of the array is beyond imagination. If we get this array, the luck of our goddess palace will never fade in a hundred years. This is much stronger than I can achieve by myself." "What?" People were shocked. What kind of mountain gate array must be used to improve the mood of soul and breath, and ensure that a clan''s Qi will not be reduced in a hundred years. How strong is it to protect the mountain array? A simple sentence tells everyone the importance of this array. Usually, the mountain protection array is just to protect the mountain gate. When there are foreign invaders, it acts as a defense system. However, the array for improving qi movement is totally different from other arrays. It enhances the strength of the whole clan, not defense, and has a completely different meaning. People''s eyes were burning at the rag in the hands of the old birthday star, and suddenly felt that it was not a rag, but a piece of jade that only appeared on the ninth day. At this moment, people have long forgotten the cloud beads offered by Qingyun and the flawless jade offered by the long eagle. Everyone''s topic, almost only this rag. Gongyue turned to himself, and his face was full of remorse. Just now he explained to the people at the next table that he had nothing to do with Mu Qingqing, but he didn''t want Mu Qingqing to be loved by the old birthday star because of this rag. "Those who can get this kind of array are afraid that they have many treasures. If grandma presents them with ordinary things, they will only make you laugh. If you have a chance, you can ask your brother to come to the goddess palace and grandma will treat him well. What do you think?" The old man said with a smile.Mu Qingqing repeatedly nodded: "OK, I will tell my brother." "As for you..." the old birthday star raised his head, looked at the Eagle over there, and then said, "girl, I think you have a good bone. You are a material for cultivating goddess''s Heart Sutra. Do you have any interest in practicing in grandma? Grandma must have passed on your most authentic goddess palace soul skill Mu Qingqing listen, Leng. The long eagle over there was completely gloomy. "What? Don''t you want to? " "No, no, no, I will! Yes Mu Qingqing nods his head. "Good! well! From today on, you are a member of the goddess palace The old man said with a smile. "Congratulations to the palace master." The guests were busy shouting. Mu Qingqing is now a member of the goddess palace. Not to mention Mu family and young master Changying, even childe Qingyun dare not force her to do anything, otherwise, she will be beaten in the face of the goddess palace. Long eagle clenched his fist and his face was full of hate. "Come on, let''s have a good drink." The old birthday star was in a good mood and held up his glass. The birthday party was a celebration. At the moment, a cave far away from the goddess palace. One person. A sword. Standing in the middle of the cave, the man was dressed in a gray brown robe with a beautiful face, sword eyebrows and stars, and a tall and strong body. His hands were back, his eyes closed, and he was motionless, like a statue. In front of him is a bronze long sword, the blade stabs into the earth, and does not move. At this time, a strong wind was blowing in the cave. The man did not move, but the sword moved. Buzzing... the sword body trembles gradually, the sound changes from slow to urgent, and the frequency changes from slow to fast. Suddenly, the sword soared to the sky and hung high in the cave. The sword was shining brightly against the whole cave. In the white night, his right hand looked into the air, and the bronze sword turned into a row of sword shadows, flying in his hand. His arm shook, as if he had done something, as if nothing had been moved, but he put the sword into the scabbard. The light of the cave disappears and the strong wind calms down. Everything is back to normal. Open your eyes again in the white night, there is a strange light in the pupil beads. "A sword rhyme, a sword... A thought... Really extraordinary!" He took a breath, and the breath out of his mouth had a heat wave. He seems calm, but the blood in his body is boiling. He turned around, and his eyes fell again on the altar. Holding an ancient sword in his hand, he went to the altar, bowed three times, and then stepped on the altar to remove the dead bone above. He sat in the middle of the altar. The sword. Understanding the soul. Understanding the Tao. This is the beginning and the final chapter of a sword rhyme. "Is this cave the burial place of the sword God Yinian? Why did the man who lived only in legend die here? " White night closed eyes, cross knees and sit, bronze sword stabbed in front, again light trembling. At the same time, the twelve swords around the altar trembled. The mottled rust on these swords began to peel off, revealing their golden bodies and their true colors. All of these twelve swords are extremely high. The decay of time cannot erode their swords. The sword is still eternal. They kept shaking and buzzing. The horror of sword filled the cave. "Master sword God, is this your test for future generations?" Open your eyes at night and look solemn. His face overflowed with sweat, and his sword sense was so strong that he could hardly breathe. But he didn''t escape, and he couldn''t retreat. Instead, he had a strong sense of war, rippling in his pupils. "Good!! Your test will be mine! I will fight once in the sky and on the earth, and I will never die! " In the white night, his eyes were condensed, and the bronze sword in front of him "clanged" and the shuttle came out in disorder. At the same time, twelve swords around the altar also flew out to the bronze sword. The terrible sound of swords rippled the whole mountain. ... the birthday banquet of Goddess palace was held for seven days, and Qianlong had a good drink and didn''t leave in a hurry. Although white night told it that after offering birthday gifts for his grandmother, they did not owe each other. "Where the hell has he gone? There is spirit flower and heaven soul and Qianlong ring. Even if he is hurt again, he should recover from it. " After watching the goddess palace, the Qianlong standing in front of the goddess palace murmured in his heart. "Is white night still in the future?" A sound came into the Qianlong''s ear. But Qianlong did not look at people. There was a trace of anger in gongyue''s eyes, but he didn''t dare to show it.He didn''t know what the ugly monster was, but he knew that it was wonderful. "Boy, I can see your mind at a glance. I advise you to be calm and don''t provoke me, or I will let you die." Qianlong said faintly. "Who is white night?" Gong Yue asked in a low voice. "What is it to do with you?" "You are the monster of the white night. You must know a lot about it? Including his means, the array in his hands? " Gongyue said again, his eyes were tight. Hearing this, Qianlong frowned. It swept around a circle, light way: "all come out, don''t hide, in front of Laozi hiding, there is a fart." The voice falls, around and inside the goddess palace out of a figure wearing yellow robes. These people all come from the first emperor of Qing Dynasty. "You have my idea?" Qianlong swept around, showing a funny smile. "I saw with my own eyes that you handed the rag to Mu Qingqing. Although the old man Jiangtian didn''t disclose the array on the rag, I believe it must be a wonderful thing. Those who can take out such a powerful array seal at will must have a lot of treasures in their hands. As his monster, you must know a lot of wonderful array, such as the mountain guarding array you handed over If you tell me everything you know, including the array, I can let you go. " Gongyue whispered. Since Mu Qingqing offered gifts, gongyue has always had a knot in his heart. He secretly asks Yu Feng to inform the people of Qing Yizong, his family and his family to send experts to Shennv palace. The purpose is to deal with Qianlong. Today''s white night has been said to be a god man with extraordinary skills. How powerful is that array? How could gongyue not have a plan for it? As a result, Qianlong became his target. Although it''s terrible for Qianlong to be a person in Jue soul state, gongyue believes that it is not invincible. It has gathered three elite, and Qianlong is definitely not an opponent! "It seems that you don''t know the value of life. It''s pathetic." The Qianlong shook his head again and again, and all the masters around him were ignored by him. "You are as hard as white night, and you don''t know how to live or die!" There was contempt in Gong Yue''s eyes. Qianlong sneered and was about to speak when a voice came from the distant path. "Is it?" People go along with the prestige, but they see a tall and straight figure coming towards this side www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 Gongyue''s pupil dilated several circles and looked at the visitor in astonishment. "White night?" "You''re not dead, son of a bitch?" Qianlong turned his eyes and said. "Old man, would you like me to die?" White night annoyed way. "Of course, it''s better to die soon." "That will disappoint you." One man and one beast fight and open their mouths. The apartment frowned, and his face was a little ugly, but behind him came a middle-aged man in yellow robes. His hands were back, and his whole body was releasing a strong aura, pressing this head. "Are you white night? When you are young, you can take out the most precious treasure of rolling liuyunzhu. It seems that you have any adventure. Hand it in! In this way, maybe you can make peace with each other. " "You old man, have you had a good drink these days? It''s still full of wine. " "It''s none of your business!" Qianlong counterattacks immediately. The man and beast continued to speak, but he did not pay attention to the people around him. People were upset. "Asshole!" "White night, it''s this time. Are you so arrogant? I admit that I''m not your opponent, but this one is the elder Fang zuolin of the first emperor of Qing Dynasty. You should have heard of his name. I advise you to hand over your magic weapon and the map of the mountain protection array. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. " Gongyue whispered. "Gongyue, aren''t you afraid that I will tell you about your defeat to me, a man in the spirit state? After all, I have a recording crystal in my hand White night road. Gong Yue''s face suddenly changed. "You beat gongyue by despicable means, and forged a record crystal. We all know that even if you publish this matter, no one will believe it. If we clear the case, both the public and Yu will testify. You are just a nameless person. Do you think people believe you in such a large number of clans? Or do you believe us? " Fang zuolin said. Ginger is still old and spicy. Fang zuolin doesn''t eat white night at all. In fact, Bai Ye also knew that only a record crystal could not completely control gongyue. He also planned to use every point to calculate every point. "So..." the white night looked around at the people around him and shook his head: "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. I don''t have any treasure on me. As for the array diagram, I don''t know. I just asked this guy to donate treasure for me. I don''t know what birthday gift it offered to the old man who came to heaven." "Do you have a hard word?" Gongyue hummed. "How dare a defeated general dare to behave in front of me?" White night road. "You can''t help it.". "It looks like you''re toasting and not eating or drinking!" Fang zuolin waved his hand gently, and the people around him gathered at once, and the spirit of terror was pressed toward the white night like a mountain. The people are as powerful as mountains and seas, and they are extremely terrifying. But... The white night is still, solid as a rock. Qianlong squints at the white night, and his pupils twinkle like snake eyes. "It''s kind of interesting." Fang zuolin glanced at the motionless white night and froze his eyes. However, he was quite surprised because he could not see through the depth of the young man in front of him. Looking at the approaching crowd, the white night was calm and the expression remained unchanged. Fang zuolin was a little curious. He remembered that Gong Yue had told him before that he had only seven levels of strength in Qi and soul state. Although he is hard to see and shallow now, he can judge from his breath that his soul skill will never be higher. Why does he feel so unpredictable? "Mr. Fang, why are you here? What are you doing? " At this time, a group of disciples from the goddess palace came over, and the leading female disciple obviously knew Fang zuolin. "Oh, it''s deacon Lee." Fang zuolin looks the same. "This is the goddess palace. Please don''t make trouble." Deacon Li frowned at the sight of the arrow drawing. "This man wants to rob me of a monster. If I don''t teach him a lesson, will my name of gongyue be damaged?" Gongyue opened his mouth. Because Qianlong has been at the same table with him, many people think that Qianlong is a monster of gongyue. "Oh?" When deacon Li heard the sound, his eyes fell on the white night. She had never seen the white night, so she immediately believed. But at this time, the crowd sounded a cry of surprise, and saw Mu Qingqing run out. "Brother?" Mu Qingqing calls directly. "Brother? Is it not clear that this man is white night Then deacon Li asked. "Yes." Mu Qingqing nods. When the words fell, the people in the goddess palace all around showed a look of surprise, and the cry of surprise continued. "So young is white night?" "But the strength is better than that." "It''s not bad. Maybe I can become the first patriarch with great efforts." People whispered. "It was Mr. Bai''s arrival. I''m sorry for my impoliteness." The people of the goddess palace made a ceremony in a hurry.At night, he was confused and looked at the Qianlong: "what''s going on?" "I gave you a useless array in your name. These people have become treasures and hold you as gods. Would you like to thank me?" The Dragon hummed. White night glanced at it, and then hugged deacon Li: "deacon Li is polite." Gongyue looks ugly. He didn''t expect that the people of the goddess Palace should pay so much attention to the white night. What kind of treasure is the Dharma array dedicated to the old man of heaven descending? Can let the always arrogant goddess palace people so respectful. "When I first came here, I just wanted to visit the goddess''s palace, but I didn''t want to see some so-called shameless people here. This is clearly my monster, but this gongyue childe is lying. It''s really ridiculous. I think your name is not worthy of the name." White night shook his head. Many people gathered outside the goddess palace, and some people from other sects came to hear the news. Naturally, everyone heard what they said in the daytime. "What do you say?" Gongyue was angry. "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me standing so close? " The white night is light. "You... You have seed!" Gong Yue''s whole body trembled. "Of course I have seed, but I don''t know if you have seed." White night suddenly flashed a chill in his eyes, staring at gongyue, and said coldly: "gongyue childe, chuzong ranks the seventh. Do you know if there is an elder of Vientiane gate present? If you are present, please stand up. " "I am the Deacon and scholar of the Vientiane gate. You are the white night. What can I do for you?" A clean looking man came out. "I don''t dare to teach, but I just want to ask the elder to witness. Today, I will challenge the seventh gongyue of chuzong in the white night, and fight for life and death!" The white night is light. As soon as he said this, Gong Yue''s face turned pale. Around him, there was an uproar... a pair of eyes were interested in looking at gongyue, including Changying and Qingyun. Gong Yue clenched his teeth, but he did not dare to make a sound. Fight? He had already played a game before. Although he didn''t even have Jue Hun state in white night, he was too strong to be an opponent at all. Although Fang zuolin didn''t hear from gongyue that he had been defeated by white night, he mentioned it just now and guessed more or less. "If you don''t want to be attacked by the master, I will not be able to carry out the task "Then I can wait for him to recover." Fang zuolin frowned. "The goddess palace is so big that there are countless healing medicines. If gongyue is injured, the goddess palace will help him recover?" At this time, the long eagle in the crowd called out. The fall of these words immediately aroused the agreement of some people who had the intention. "Yes, gongyue, if you are injured, you can wait for the wound to recover and fight again! Make an appointment. " "Are you afraid?" "Asshole, how can I be afraid?" Seeing that it was difficult to get off a tiger, Gong Yue bit his teeth and said in a low voice: "fight on the battlefield. I''m afraid you can''t make it!" "Good!" White night nods. "No, in the future, the goddess of purple Huan will choose her parents, so we will set the time there. What do you think?" Fang zuolin road. "Yes." White night nods. "You can''t disgrace chuzong. Every chuzong is the pillar of the future clan. I''ll make you regret it at night." Gongyue is cold. Fang zuolin took a deep look at the white night and led gongyue and Yufeng into the goddess palace. "Mr. white night, this way, please." Deacon Li called the white night into the goddess palace. At the moment, in the dark corner, Long Yue quietly looks at the youth who comes in. "You finally came... You shouldn''t have come. All this will not change because of you..." ... the rooms arranged by Fang zuolin, gongyue and Yu Feng are unified rooms. After entering the goddess palace, several people immediately return to the guest room. "Hateful!" Gongyue slapped the table, and his anger finally burst out. Yu Feng was startled. Fang zuolin sat on his chair and drank tea leisurely. "Master, help me!" Gongyue walked over and hugged kungfu. "Before the seventh level, you and I were not the only one who could compete with you in the fourth level of the world?" Fang zuolin said. "Although white night is the seventh level of Qi and soul state, his real strength can not be measured by Qi soul state for a long time. If I fight before, I will be frustrated. If I really fight, I am afraid I will lose." "If there is no fight, you are doomed to fail. If you are afraid before the war starts, you are doomed to lose." Fang zuolin said, "but you can rest assured that this matter is not only related to you, but also to the voice of Qingyi. I will not let you lose." "What can master do?" Gongyue asked. "There are so many ways. A young boy who is still in his infancy is trying to compete with me? It''s ridiculous. If you don''t have a big match in the future, I''ll let you show off! It''s very famous. " Fang zuolin said.Hearing the sound, gongyue knelt down immediately. "This time, I rely on my master." ... before the waste heat of the birthday party had dissipated, the old man Jiangtian announced that he would recruit for her only daughter, the goddess of Zihuan. The heroes from all sides were excited. Almost all the guests who participated in the birthday banquet were aiming at the goddess of Zihuan The goddess of Zihuan is a famous beauty in the clan area, and she is also a unique genius. As the only daughter of the old man who came to heaven, the little palace master of the goddess palace can marry her. What''s more maddening is that the goddess of Zihuan has a unique constitution. If she practices with her, the soul will get endless benefits. Those who came to ask for their parents had already broken through the threshold of the goddess palace, but they were all rejected by the goddess of Zihuan. But somehow, when the old man who came to heaven was about to hold a birthday banquet recently, he unintentionally revealed his intention of choosing a parent for the goddess of Zihuan. Therefore, the people who asked for their parents were like the Qing of the river. The white night of knowing this news also fell into deep meditation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 A fragrant peach blossom forest. Petals flying, flowers full of the forest, white night standing in the forest, eyes slightly closed. A figure did not know when appeared in the forest, looking at the white night, slowly opened his mouth, the voice was pleasant, but showed a cold. "You shouldn''t have come here. It''s still time to go." Long Yue''s voice is soft and soft. "Are you afraid I''ll learn about it?" The white night is light. "I''m afraid you''re going to ruin everything for her." Long moon light road. The white night was silent for a moment and took a deep breath. "She doesn''t know that you have entered the goddess palace. Let''s go while everything can be recovered." Long moon light road. "She''s my mother!" The white night suddenly turned around, the sight of ice cooling and complex looking at the girl behind her, hoarse voice said: "but now, she wants to marry! Do you want me to ignore all this? " "At that time, she was still young, so she ran to Daxia to escape marriage. In a fit of anger, she married Bai Chen, which was an accident." "It turns out that my birth was just an accident..." Bai Ye laughed at himself. "I didn''t mean that." Long Yue is busy. The white night raised her hand to indicate that she did not have to go on. They fell into a brief silence. "I know that she didn''t like my father, otherwise, I would not have left her at that time. On the contrary, I didn''t have much feelings for her. Although she had a lot of difficulties, but there was no news for so many years, did she ever consider the feelings of my father and me?" The white night hoarse way: "let me ask you a question, this time the marriage, does she agree?" "Of course she doesn''t agree. She doesn''t want to marry anyone, but even if she doesn''t agree, it''s useless, because it''s the decision of the palace master and the general trend of the goddess palace! She has no choice. " Long moon light road. The night closed its eyes. "I won''t leave until the recruitment is over." "You don''t want to disturb her. The people of qunzhongyu don''t know about it. If you tell her about it, it will destroy her." Long Yue murmured. I don''t know what I''m thinking. "During the period when I left the goddess palace, I had a relapse. During this period, my master was using medicine to heal my wounds. It was much better. If you want to leave after the marriage recruitment, you can wait until after the marriage. If you have any needs, you can let me know!" Long Yue takes a deep look at the white night and turns to leave. White night took a breath, heavy heart, turned to walk outside the peach blossom forest. I just want to take a look from afar, but I don''t want my mother to be the goddess of purple Huan. In the dark, the white night clenched his teeth, and his eyes froze. However, after a few steps, a figure stopped in front of the white night. "Are you Yingshi White night frowns. After entering the goddess palace, he also had some understanding of Huan Shiying. It is said that huanshiying is the goddess of Zihuan, that is, the adoptive daughter adopted by her mother. She is very popular with people because of her special physique and natural talent. Especially the old man who falls into heaven has high hopes for her. If the goddess of purple Huan doesn''t consider taking over the goddess Palace, Huan Shiying also has a chance. "What can I do for you?" The white night asked. "Do you really know sister long?" Huan Shiying looked up and down at the white night and asked, "who are you?" "It has nothing to do with Miss Huan?" The white night is light. "How can you get in touch with other people like me? White night, I advise you not to have any bad idea! Sister long is a fairy like person, not everyone can touch it. " Huan poetry Yingying hum. "Are you warning me?" The white night frowned. "If you think like that, then even if you think so, don''t think that if you defeat SUN Hao, you can be lawless. Who is sister long and who are you? You need to know who you are. " Huan poetry Yingying hum. When talking about the goddess palace, people think of the purple Huan goddess, the first one in the goddess palace. In many people''s eyes, the strength and means of the dragon spirit Master are even stronger than those of the purple Huan goddess. If it were not for her cold temperament, those who are afraid of asking for help will be enough to level down the goddess palace. The white night was indifferent. "All in all, is this something between me and Long Yue? What are you doing? " The white night asked. "You idiot, don''t you understand that I''m thinking about you? There are so many admirers of sister long. If you approach sister long like this again, you will offend those people''s brows. I don''t care if you fall into bad luck! " Huan poetry Yingying cold hum. White night shook his head, lazy to pay attention to Huan Shiying, straight to the outside. But at this time, a group of people came face to face. The leader, Bai Ye also knew, was Jiang Hao, who had been defeated by him. "Someone said you were here just now, but I didn''t expect it to be so!" Jiang Hao glared at the white night, walked quickly, his eyes full of hate. Huan Shiying frowned and looked at those soul cultivation masters behind Jiang Hao. Her small face congealed: "Mr. Jiang, what are you doing?""This person injured my family in Jiangjia. I''m here to make a statement." A man older than Jiang Hao stood up and pointed to the white night road. "Wounded? What happened last time? Last time, it was a fair contest. The victory or defeat only depends on the strength of both sides, and is not responsible for injuries. " Huan poetry yingdao. "Miss Huan, don''t worry about this matter. If I don''t have such a bad breath today, I won''t feel comfortable." JiangHao sink road. "This is the goddess palace. You can''t be presumptuous Huan poetry Yingying hum. "My brother, as a guest of your goddess palace, was beaten and injured in your goddess palace. Should you? You mean fair play? It should have been up to now, but my brother spat blood and almost fell into a coma. Is this the way to treat guests in the goddess palace? If I talk about it, what should the people of qunzhongyu think of my Jiangjia family? " River crane angry road. The poems of Huan are silent. "However, we will not go too far. After all, the relationship between the Jiang family and the goddess palace is good, and we will not embarrass the goddess palace." Pointing to the white night, Jianghe said coldly, "you let him come here, kowtow to my brother, admit his mistake, and then repair from the waste soul. This matter has been exposed for the time being." "Self abandoning soul cultivation? This is too much! If you admit your mistake, you will admit it. What kind of cultivation will you abolish? " "For the sake of Miss Huan''s face, he won''t abandon his accomplishments for the time being. Boy, you should come and kowtow and admit your mistakes." Yelled the river crane. The white night looked at these people indifferently. "White night, you have to bear the trouble you caused. If you admit your mistake in the past, it can be written off. If you still stubbornly refuse to bow down, we can protect you in the goddess palace and leave the goddess palace? What should you do? " In a low voice. "All right Drink in the daytime. Huan Shi Ying was stunned. But see white night cold stare at her one eye, sink a way: "I white night also turn to your goddess palace to protect." "You... Don''t be ignorant of good people!" The small face of Huan poetry is white. "Miss Huan, this trash is not worth your condescending to plead for him. Have you not seen it? He''s just an idiot who doesn''t know what''s going on He won''t stand on my side, and he won''t be punished Huan Shiying was so angry that she stamped her feet and stood on one side, too lazy to pay attention to the white night. "Five absolute soul States, one level, four second level, one third level, and one fourth level?" White night hands after the negative, light said: "you are planning to come one by one? Or together? " "Why do we have to work together to deal with you?" Jianghe waved, and a strong man came out of the crowd. His soul was very strong and his muscles were like a rock. "Elder brother, although he has no absolute soul state, his strength is not simple. Be careful." Jiang Hao whispered. "It''s just the people in the spirit realm. What''s to be afraid of? You lost to him, most of the reason you belittle the enemy! You''ll have a good look at Meng Chang''s way of defeating the enemy. Watch and learn from him! " After that, Jiang hechong nodded his head, and the great man understood. He took three steps and two steps, and set foot on the white night. "The second level of Jue Hun state?" "I think it''s better for you to go together," he said "Together? You''re the trash? You can beat Meng try first. " Jianghe sneers. But just then, the big man who was walking towards the white night suddenly stopped. "He''s lost." The white night is light. River crane frowned: "all this time, still playing tricks?" "White night, don''t try to be brave any more. You''ll suffer later and you''ll regret it." The poems of Huan are cold and cold. "Change, who''s next." White night again. "You can solve Meng try first." "He has lost, didn''t I say?" I can''t stand the white night. People heard the sound and laughed. Meng tasted still standing there, how could he fail? But with a smile, the voice gradually became smaller. People''s heart beat quickly, a pair of eyes gathered on Meng Chang. The big man, standing in front of the white night at the moment, was motionless, like a statue. "Meng taste, what are you doing? Come on The river crane shouts. However, Meng tried to turn a deaf ear and remained motionless. "Not good." Jiang Hao''s face fused. People finally feel wrong. But see a gust of wind blowing, Meng tasted the body to fall backward, mercilessly fell on the ground. People just passed out. "Ah?" The Jiang family was shocked. The second level people in Jue Hun state... Are they so defeated? They didn''t even see the white night! "I said it would be better for you to go together." White night toward Meng taste, eyes full of a trace of ruthless: "in addition, to challenge me, but need to pay the price, you should think twice before you do it!"The voice falls, he raises a foot, fiercely toward Meng taste''s arm to trample past. After a coma, people were stimulated by severe pain and woke up, and the screams of heart and lung were heard all over the peach blossom forest. Jianghaojiang crane''s face is extremely ugly, people are frozen in place. Huan Shiying is stupefied, staring at the white night. Qi soul state level 7? How is that possible? Which Qi soul state level 7 person can defeat Level 2 master of Jue soul state so easily? You can''t even see the movement of your hand. At this moment, she finally understood why white night was so confident. "No, his breath is not the breath of spirit and soul." Finally, Jianghe realized that something was wrong. In the white night, he had already made a breakthrough. "Together He looked like he was facing a big enemy. He drank a lot and led all the Jiang family members to rush over. One side of the Huan poem cherry cold hum repeatedly: "even if you are strong again and how? You can''t compete with so many masters of Jiang family "Jianghe, you just said that you wanted me to kneel down and abolish my cultivation. Now, if I break your legs and abolish your cultivation, do you have any objection?" Cried the white night. "Don''t be so arrogant! We Jiang family are not at your disposal! " The river crane roared and suddenly raised his hand. A cold light twinkled in his palm. A long slender knife. Soul power twinkles on the blade. "Die for me!" River crane angry, knife light fall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 "Dead? It depends on whether you or I die! " White night eyes a Lin, arm shake, a touch of cold light in his arm shaking. Sonorous. It''s the sound of swords. The river crane only felt its hair erect, and a chill suddenly covered his whole body. The chill hit the bottom of my heart. As soon as his eyes tightened, he immediately raised his knife to block, but at this moment... Pooh! The pain of his flesh and blood being torn instantly permeated his whole body. When he fixed his eyes, one arm of Jianghe was cut off. On the white night''s hand, I don''t know when a bronze sword appears. The sword is shining and shining. Although its body is simple, its halo makes it look like a magic sword. All the people of the Jiang family were shocked. What the hell is going on here? Why didn''t you see the white night when the river crane''s arm broke? And the Meng taste before! Is it all because of the white night? Even how the other side can''t detect how strong the strength of white night is? The Jiang family is afraid. White night with a sword, toward the river crane, every step, like death. This is the horror of a sword. Once read, the sword comes out. Read down, sword down. Although the sword technique, which is completely supported by soul power, is extremely terrifying to the consumption of soul power, he has four heavenly spirits to support him. The size of soul power is unimaginable. "Before, you asked me to kneel down, abandon my cultivation and apologize to Jiang Hao. Now, is it not too much for me to abolish your cultivation and cut your legs?" White night light said, eyes are full of violence. Jianghe is pale, and terror has pervaded his whole body. The sword has been raised. Jiang Hao and others are red in their eyes and rush toward the white night crazily. Jiang He is the most gifted descendant of the Jiang family, and the only one in the Jiang family who can take it out to attack the first patriarchal clan. He is not only the pride of the Jiang family, but also the pride of Jiang Hao. He suffered a loss in the white night before. Jiang Haoli explained this to his elder brother, hoping to find the place through his elder brother, but I don''t want the hope of the Jiang family, but I haven''t even held up a move in front of the white night. What''s more, the river crane will be abandoned in the white night! If Jianghe is abandoned, the Jiangs will be crazy! And Jiang Hao will also become the culprit of Jiang family! Never let Jianghe get into trouble! Jiang Hao gritted his teeth and thought. Just then, a cold hum came from afar. "Xiaowa, let''s not say that this is the goddess palace. Just talk about his identity as a substitute of the first clan. You can''t move it. Don''t stop! Otherwise, you will not be able to deal with it The voice fell, a soul force to the voice of the situation to this side. White night eyes a cold, busy to urge soul gas, but the soul force is extremely overbearing, instantly broke his soul gas, hard on the chest. White night back half step, frown, looking at the distance, saw an old man in huoyun robe flying quickly. The old man was red in clothes, and his hair was red, even his beard. His body was rickety and small, and his eyes were shining with bright light. When he fell here, the temperature around him immediately rose several minutes. His spirit was like a flame, and the attribute of heaven soul was probably fire. "It''s grandpa huoyun!" Jiang Hao was overjoyed to see the visitors. "Master huoyun!" "I''ve seen master huoyun!" Excited, the Jiang family made a ceremony. Even the Huan poem cherry here did not dare to neglect, and immediately leaned forward: "I have seen huoyun grandfather." "Well." Huoyun nodded his head, looked at the white night: "boy, do you know what you are doing?" The white night is silent, will take back the sight, suddenly the body moves again. Huoyun seemed to notice something, his face changed sharply: "upright son, do you dare?" Bang! The next second, white night''s fist has hit the river crane''s chest. River crane mouth directly spit out blood, the spirit of heaven is broken, the cultivation is directly abandoned. "Asshole!" Huoyun was furious, trembling all over his body, his arms suddenly trembled, and he jumped toward the white night. "I don''t know the sky and the earth. I dare to be bold in front of the old man! I will teach you a lesson Wedding day shrouded in the white night, the air around the white night suddenly burst out a large number of flames, wrapped in it. "Huoyun grandfather, don''t!" Huan Shiying saw this, her face changed greatly, and she called out in a hurry. But it''s too late. "When Jiang Hao and Jiang He asked me for trouble, I felt a burning air coming from a very far distance. This breath should be from you, right? You have noticed the situation here, but you didn''t stop it at that time. When the river crane was defeated, it could be seen that you were from the river crane side. In that case, why should I listen to you? Why should I let the crane cross the riverThe cold road in the white night, the ancient copper sword waved, the sword spirit catharsis, actually cut the flame to pieces. Jiang''s family was shocked. "The old man has been living in the community for so many years, and I have never seen you so arrogant. Today, your cultivation has been ruined." The cloud of fire was so angry that he caught it in the white night. Bai Ye is right. When Jiang He and Jiang Hao came to find trouble with Bai Ye, he saw it for a long time. He deliberately did not move. He wanted Jianghe to test the strength of white night. After all, the whole goddess palace spread the news that white night offered magic array. Even the cloud beads of young master Qingyun were compared. What a terrible array is that? How can fire cloud not be moved? But I didn''t expect that the man of seven levels of Qi and soul came out of gongyue''s mouth and defeated Jianghe with one move! As soon as the blade of the sword turns in the white night, an air shield swings out of the sword body to meet the sharp claws of huoyun. Bang! The shield was torn, the night was shaken back a few steps, and Mars rained on all sides. White night chest a burst of ups and downs, pale face, blood in the body, such as river and sea, good life uncomfortable. Seeing this, huoyun said softly, "you can catch me in the face, boy. It''s not easy for you, but... You are not the seventh level of Qi and soul State mentioned by gongyue. Your strength should have reached the first level of Juexin state?" Fire cloud a few steps forward, the whole body lit a raging fire, and even ignited the peach blossom on both sides, the momentum is extremely terrible. The white night was covered with sweat. Indeed, after an adventure in the cave, he was blessed by twelve magic swords in the daytime, greatly increased his accomplishments and learned a sword technique. But even if it is the sword God Yinian inheritance, it is impossible for him to instantly match the master like huoyun. In fact, the force has exceeded the level of absolute soul state. The gap between the two is too big. In the white night, his eyes were tight, and he was holding a bronze sword with one hand, but he could not see any sense of panic. "Help Grandpa huoyun!" Jiang Hao yelled. Jiang''s family wrapped up in the shape of a half moon, blocking the retreat in the daytime. "Stop it all!" Huan Shiying can''t help it any longer. Looking at huoyun and Jiang''s family, she is afraid that she will kill Bai Ye. If people are killed, the nature will be different. But as soon as she was about to rush over, she was stopped by two Jiang family members. "Everyone knows that the old man has a hot temper. Since you have provoked me, if you don''t keep your cultivation today, you don''t want to get rid of it. No one can save you!" The fire cloud drank heavily, and suddenly opened its mouth and roared. The whole body flame immediately passed on the breath, gasified the fire dragon, and roared into the white night. Whoa! The fire dragon roars like a raging dragon. In the white night, when one''s feet shake, a heavenly spirit comes out from the top of his head. The soul turns into yuan force and gathers on the bronze sword. "Roar!" In front of him, the huge shadow of Taotie heaven''s soul appears in an instant, and his body swings a terrible white flame. The terrible temperature actually offsets the high temperature of the fire cloud. "Changing the soul of Taotie heaven?" The fire cloud is slightly surprised. But see white night with the power of gluttonous, carrying the sword to cut the dragon. Bang! As soon as the blade touches the dragon, an amazing explosion rings out, and the terrible air waves blow directly to the four sides. The fire cloud retreated half a step and looked at the white night. The fire dragon was completely chopped up, but the white night was also repeatedly retreated by the impact of the air waves. His clothes and robes were burned and ragged, and his appearance was extremely embarrassed. This move, white night obviously suffered a big loss. But let huoyun incomparably shocked is, this young guy, actually accepted his move! How could that be possible? Huoyun''s heart is beating wildly. Huoyun knows the horror of this move. Can you survive in this attack? This son is by no means an ordinary person! No, if we don''t get rid of him today, we''ll become a powerful force in time. It''s a threat to me. We must kill him! Huoyun thought in his heart that he would not do anything to keep his hands. As soon as his soul power was released, a flame rushed into the sky, just like a fire cloud, covering the top of the white night. The momentum was startling, and the scene around him was like the end of the world. With a low roar, he rushed towards the white night. In an instant, it was like the sun, everything around the white night was burning, and the earth seemed to be baking... everything seemed to be purified. "The strength of this man is no worse than that of Sanyu immortal!" In the white night, his eyes are tight, and his eyes fall on the dead dragon sword on his waist. However, it is not long before the last launch of the dead dragon sword. Even if the sword is pulled out, its power is not enough. He took a breath, his eyes cold. Can''t it be... Do you want to turn the cards out? Forget it! Suddenly, the eyes of the white night suddenly burst out killing intention. But in this electric light and flint, a strong wind as cold as a steel knife suddenly blows, and instantly blows away the surrounding flame."Huoyun, how dare you burn my goddess palace and kill its guests? Do you still have our goddess palace in your eyes A cold sound of hard drink rings, followed by a swift figure like electricity. The momentum of the fire cloud was immediately suppressed. The figure went straight to the fire cloud. Huoyun took a few moves in a hurry, but the opponent''s speed and strength were too overbearing, and his palm was full of shadows. Huoyun immediately took a few moves on his chest and was shaken back and forth. His terrible momentum was completely defeated. The figure did not take advantage of the victory, turned back and fell in front of the white night. All of them were shocked, but they saw a girl who was no more than twelve or thirteen years old. Dragon moon! "Sister long!" Huan poetry Yingying suddenly happy. Huoyun''s face changed and slowed down. "I''ve seen the dragon spirit." People all around made a ceremony. "Dragon spirit Master!" Huoyun clenched his teeth, but did not dare to move. "Get out of here." Long Yue drinks cold. Huoyun changed his face and said angrily, "this man insulted me. I must teach him a lesson. Is it possible that Jackie Chan intends to intervene in this matter? Shelter this man? " "I told you to go away, didn''t you hear me? Or do you want me to repeat it? " Long Yue''s voice is as cold as an ice cellar, and a small face is extremely cold. Huoyun''s face was extremely ugly. "Dragon spirit Master, don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Huoyun felt the loss of face and the low roar of gnashing teeth. But long Yue pressed her step by step and refused: "are you afraid of me? Let me see what you can do with huoyun "You..." fire cloud face for pig liver color. Jiang Hao looks ugly. He never thought that the situation would turn into this. With the protection of the dragon spirit, even if the fire cloud is here, it can''t be a white night. He went over, clasped his fists and whispered, "Grandpa huoyun, give up for the time being. This is the goddess palace in the end." "If I flinch, will not my great name be ruined?" Fire clouds sink. "Huoyun grandfather, don''t worry. After a while, Zihuan''s marriage will be a shame." "The river crane is abandoned. Who in your family can fight the white night?" The fire cloud frowned. "Although there is no one in the Jiangjia family to be invincible, my elder brother Jianghe''s best friend is hanjiangling. Now that my eldest brother is cut off, will hanjiangling be indifferent?" "The first emperor of Hanjiang mausoleum?" The fire cloud brightened. If Hanjiang mausoleum is here, only white night, why worry? Huoyun turned his head, staring at the white night and said coldly, "boy, today, for the sake of the dragon spirit Master, I''ll let you go, but don''t think I''ll be afraid of you! In the future, someone will pick you up and remember his name, hanjiangling! " After that, huoyun waved and everyone left. But these three words, including long Yue, all people''s faces are ugly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 "It''s just that you provoked a gongyue, and now you''re provoking Shangjiang family. If huoyun says that they want to send hanjiangling to attack you, even if it''s me, I can''t interfere. It''s not summer, and there aren''t so many people who will protect you..." Long Yue takes a deep breath, her eyes droop slightly, and turns to leave. Huan Shiying looks at Long Yue and looks at the white night for a long time. She laughs coldly: "hanjiangling is not comparable to JiangHao and gongyue. If the Jiangs really ask hanjiangling to clean you up, most of the goddess palace dare not intervene. You can do it yourself!" Huan Shiying leaves. In the white night, he took out a piece of clothes from Qianlong ring and hung it up. He went to the residence arranged by the goddess palace. In the guest room of Tianhong clan. Immortal Sanyu has been sent back to zongmen for treatment. Immortal xuansong participated in the meeting on behalf of tianhongzong. "There must be no mistake. That man, the guy who cut the teacher, is the white night." A disciple was determined to face the crowd of xuansong Zhenren road. The story outside the peach forest has spread. "Even if this person is the first level of the teacher''s strength, how can he say that he can''t be the first-class teacher?" The frost whispered not far away. "Either he''s hiding his power, or he''s got a peerless Horcrux in his hand." The immortal xuansong said. "Peerless Horcrux?" Everyone was shocked. "White night can take out more precious than liuyunzhu, which is not a small possibility to have a peerless Horcrux." Cold frost road. After all, it''s time for the other person to ponder over it for a moment. After all, it''s time for the other person to ponder over the matter "Yes, sir." The crowd clasped hands. ... ... Br > the whole goddess palace is well known for its trouble on the white night. He didn''t really care, but the goddess palace couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened. On the night before Zihuan''s marriage, the old man sent caier to invite the white night for a talk. After thinking about it in the white night, he was invited to leave. In the side hall of the goddess palace, the old man descending to heaven held a banquet, and Mu Qingqing was also invited to participate. When Qianlong learned that there was a banquet to eat, he followed him shamelessly. He had no way to take it at night. "Is this Mr. white night? It looks so young. It''s true that heroes are young. " At the table, the old man said with a smile. "I''m flattered." The white night is light. The old man was polite and asked carefully, "I dare to ask you where you got the seal of the mountain protection array that Qingqing girl gave me to me when I was celebrating my birthday The white night looked at the Qianlong, who was drinking wine leisurely, and then said, "it was given to me by an elder." "Master? Can you tell me who it is? " "I''m sorry about this, senior." "So..." the old man was disappointed. She looked at the white night, before that the appreciation of the strength is also a little less. She can see that white night is only the first level strength of Jue Hun state, which is not strong. Moreover, it seems that the soul state has just broken through recently. The level 1 of Jue Hun state is placed in the clan domain, which is regarded as the bottom existence. Before that, she had been thinking about how high a man should be to be able to take out such a powerful mountain protection array, but she didn''t want to be just a newborn calf. "Young master Bai, do you know what the mountain guard array you gave to the old lady?" At this time, the old man suddenly asked. White night probably did not expect the other party to have this question, silent for a moment, shaking his head. "It''s so profound. Although young master Bai is young and promising, it''s not strange that he can''t understand it." Said the old man, at last she understood. This guy called white night didn''t understand the mountain protection battle at all, let alone its importance, so he gave it to himself in such a muddle headed way. "Are you satisfied with this array?" The white night asked. "Satisfaction, of course, is satisfaction, but I have never met Mr. Bai before. Why does Mr. White give me such a gift?" The old man asked again. She was so curious about the white night. "The elder is highly respected, but the younger generation is just out of respect. The goddess palace is a clan area and is a famous school. Both the master and the goddess of purple Huan have been respected for a long time. This thing should be a little bit of the younger generation''s mind." "I see." The old man had an idea in mind. I''m afraid this young man also came for Zihuan. He should have built up a great talent by chance. He presented the array to the mountain protection array, but he had no eyes. He didn''t know the value of the array. He brought the array to the banquet, hoping to please me, so as to recruit purple Huan. Although he was young, his cultivation was not strong, his talent was not high, and he was very capable of causing trouble. The twelve Chu Zong provoked two of them, and also infuriated huoyun. Such a young man has no future.The old man immediately made a judgment for the white night. White night is keen to capture the disappointment in the eyes of the old man. He is silent and does not refute. The banquet did not last long, and the old man left the banquet in advance with body feeling tired and let Mu Qingqing entertain the white night. In the daytime, I drank two cups alone and left the banquet. The next day, when it was light, all the powerful people gathered in the goddess palace began to walk towards the altar on the mountain behind the goddess palace. As early as before the birthday banquet, the goddess palace had already begun to prepare for marriage. A huge array is located at the edge of the altar. In front of the altar, there are a large number of tables and chairs. The spirit wine and fruit are delicious. They are all fruits and wine cultivated and brewed by the people of the goddess palace. They are prepared for the spectators. Each sect has its own division. No one knows how to arrange this marriage recruitment. So far, many people have not even seen the appearance of the goddess of purple Huan. In the antique room, sitting quietly in the daytime, the outside has become noisy. Qianlong was lying on his chair alone, staring at him with bean sized eyes. "Boy, those who dare to apply for marriage are all the best of all sects. At least they have the strength close to that of Chu Zong. Do you really want to confront them?" The white night nods silently. "But it seems that you have got some kind of adventure. Your cultivation has increased by three levels in an instant, and your spirit is... Ha ha, it''s a few times stronger than before." Qianlong said with a smile, "tell me about it. I like listening to stories best." "Old man, have you ever heard of the sword God?" "Sword God a thought?" Qianlong thought for a moment and shook his head. "Fame should be very small. I haven''t heard of it." "can you be called a dutiful sword. There was a knock on the door. "Brother, it''s me, Qingqing." "Come in." Said the white night. Mu Qingqing pushes the door to enter. "Brother, i... I asked someone to see the little palace master." Mu Qingqing slightly gasped and said in a hurry. "Well, what do you say?" The white night is light. "The little palace Master said that she didn''t intend to marry this time, but the old one insisted on her own way. She couldn''t resist. The little palace master also asked who you were, but Qingqing didn''t give in." Clean the road. White night nodded and stood up. "Old man, can you help me for the last time?" The white night is light. Qianlong squinted at him. However, I saw that the sword eyes were extremely sharp in the white night, especially cautious. "After this time, this dead Dragon Sword... Is yours." He said in a low, hoarse voice. Seeing this, Qianlong was stunned and burst into laughter. "You boy, you are just restless, but I like it, Cheng! In that case, I will help you again! I like to be lively, ha ha... nod in the daytime and walk outside. I''m in a fog. White night, what are you going to do? ... inside and outside the altar, there are many women with bright clothes, heroic and serious looks. These are elite disciples of the goddess palace. Each of them has the strength of Jue Hun state above three levels. They are arranged inside and outside the altar to control the formation and take charge of security. People from various sects began to enter the altar. Everyone''s expression is extremely excited, rubbing hands. "Here comes Mr. long eagle!" Suddenly, there was a cry. I saw Prince long Ying dressed in white, with a smile on his face. His face, which was originally sinister, was less fierce because of his disguise. People around him immediately came forward to talk. "The goddess of purple Huan has been famous for more than 20 years, and she has been strong in her cultivation. Although she is now at least 40 years old, according to her life span, she is in her prime years. Come on, young master!" "Ha ha, this time, we don''t want to have a beautiful woman. We just want to have a discussion with the talents and heroes from all over the world, so as to increase our knowledge." Long eagle laughs. "That''s right. People have self-knowledge. Although you and I know each other, I won''t let you." At this time, a voice of indifference floated. "Young master Qingyun!" "Young master Qingyun also came so early? I''m afraid I can''t wait to see the beauty! " There was a steady stream of compliments. The eagle''s face was stiff, but he did not dare to refute. Indeed, in terms of strength, how could he be the enemy of Qingyun? Qingyun was dressed in a blue robe, his face was cold and his eyes were full of confidence. He said with great ambition: "Purple Huan! It must be my woman. Anyone dares to peep! It''s against my green cloud People are cold, dare not refute. Qingyun, the sixth of the first generation, is far from being comparable to the long eagle. His talent is powerful, his soul is amazing, and his future is limitless. In addition, he is the son of Qianzhang Fengfeng doctrine, and he has been passed on by the leader of the peak. In the future, he will be a strong man.Such a person is the best match for the goddess of purple Huan! "You are worthy of the title of young master Qingyun, the sixth of the first emperor, and the future successor of qianzhangfeng. I believe the old peak master will not be disappointed, but I hope you don''t underestimate the people in the world!" A proud voice broke the compliment. People went along with the prestige, and a group of young soul people came to this side. The leader was known by all. They hastily saluted: "have seen the fire cloud elder generation." These people are huoyun and Jiang family. However, it is not these people who speak, but the handsome youth standing beside huoyun. Hanjiang mausoleum! Blue cloud eyebrow a sink, face cloth cold color. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 Hanjiangling, five years ago, he was the fourth of chuzong. At that time, the 12th chuzong was not the current 12 people. Five years later, the chuzong list was full of fierce competition. Five years later, how many people were pushed down and how many people crowded in. However, Han Jiangling has been there. No one knows what he is doing now. Even if it is this ranking, it should be moved forward. Fourth? Third? Second... Or do you want to challenge the Ling family? To be a lingjue person? Everyone felt cold in their hearts, and a sense of oppression shrouded in everyone''s heart. Young master Qingyun frowned, and the long eagle felt cold behind his back. Is this hanjiangling in junior high school? Just at a glance, there is a feeling of being completely seen through... "chuzong Changying, chuzong Qingyun, this one... Eh? Are you the first emperor of the Han River tomb All of a sudden, a gentle voice broke the strange embarrassment. Who? He spoke at will, knowing that these three were all Chu Zong, but he dared to talk to each other in such a tone? People looked along the sound, but saw a man in red sleeves and white clothes with long hair like a waterfall came over. The man is handsome and extraordinary. His face is like a knife and an axe. His water chestnut is divided into two parts. His sword eyebrows and stars are very heroic. However, his face is always hung with the smile of his relatives. "Who is this man?" It''s hard to understand. But what followed him was Zhang Shanshui and others from Feihuang Pavilion... "it seems that they are from Feihuang Pavilion." People talk carefully. Hanjiangling, Qingyun and other people put their eyes on the person who came there. After a look, Qingyun said indifferently: "who is your excellency?" "Hello, everyone. My name is Feng Qingyu. I come from Feihuang Pavilion." The man said with a brilliant smile and a sunny face. "Hum! Nobody. " Han Jiangling seems to be too lazy to talk to these people and goes straight away, very proud. But no one dares to say anything about him. After all, he has the strength. "The representative of FEIHUANG pavilion? It looks like a fool. " Qingyun doesn''t want to talk to Feng Qingyu any more, so he goes straight to the altar. Although Zhang Shan Shui is an elder of Feihuang Pavilion, he can not give him face at all. Zhang Shanshui stares at several chuzongs who have left, and says to Feng Qingyu, "they will pay for their arrogance. Qingyu, today is not only a good day for you to marry the goddess Zihuan and control the goddess palace, but also an opportunity for you to enter chuzong and achieve great glory! You should take good care of it "I''ll try my best." Feng Qingyu scratched the back of his head. In addition to Feng Qingyu, Zuo WanFei, the representative of wanjianmen, was also present. He was eight feet long in a purple sword suit with a large sword of wide weight. Then there is the God shadow of Tianying sect, whose long hair covers his face and looks ugly. He belongs to a role that is rarely noticed by people. The candidates of the first sect are of unknown strength. It is said that they have been able to compete for the position of chuzong. In this war, the scholars of Vientiane gate will pay attention to the whole process, involving the confrontation between the primary sects, which will certainly affect the ranking of the twelve primary sects in the Qunzhong area. Accompanied by Feng and Fang zuolin, gongyue of the first emperor of the Qing Dynasty, also arrived at the scene. Today''s gongyue temperament is quite different from before. He is more confident. He looks at the scene ruthlessly, but fails to see the shadow of the white night. "Master, do you think that guy will escape?" Gongyue road. "A man without a name can make trouble everywhere by some means. It''s not surprising if he escapes." Fang zuolin said. "It''s a pity that I''m looking forward to avenging my revenge at the marriage convention." Gongyue cold road. "Don''t worry, the white night is just a passing scene, and it''s not significant to defeat him. This time, there are a lot of first patriarchs, especially Qingyun and hanjiangling. If you can beat these two people, the ranking will certainly be higher, which is also good for you." Fang zuolin road. Gongyue nodded and his eyes fell on the two men in the distance, and their fighting spirit was rippling in their eyes. Whoa. At this time, a burst of air burst in the sky. I saw a rainbow running through here, several figures accompanied by the rainbow fell on the altar. The crowd was stunned, and the scene immediately quieted down and fixed their eyes on it. It turned out that it was the old man who had fallen to heaven. After that, many of them were forced to land. "See the Lord of the heavenly palace!" People salute and shout. The old man''s face was red and he said with a smile, "please take your seats, please." "Thank you People sat down. The old man sat on the chair in front of the altar, and the maid stood still. Cai''er and Mu Qingqing accompanied him. "You have come to my goddess palace after a long journey. I know that birthday celebration is one thing, but your real purpose is to be my precious daughter?" The old man with a smile on his face made his words clear. "This is not true. We are both sincere in congratulating the Lord on his birthday, and we are also sincere in seeing the elegant demeanor of the little palace master. There is no conflict between these two things. How can we distinguish between the two things Xia Hou Yingcai said with a smile.The old palace master is very happy. "It''s better to talk to the elders of Xiahou. Well, the old lady will not bend around. We don''t waste time. Let''s talk about the rules of marriage recruitment first." The old master of the palace is straightening up. "First of all, those who participate in the selection of parents should not be over 50 years old, and their age should not be too far away from that of my daughter. Secondly, if the dragon and Phoenix are among the people, their strength is incomparable. Although my daughter is not a great talent, she is also an unparalleled genius in the clan area, and her future is limitless! During the competition, you are not allowed to use any soul weapon, array, or mark. Of course, except for weapons, you should use your own soul power and soul skills to defeat all the powerful enemies. If you look down on the heroes, you will be the quick son-in-law of the goddess palace... the old palace Master said with the same heart. The old palace master clapped her hands, and a maid immediately came forward and used crisp and bright Voice calls out: "please Little Palace master." The voice dropped, and people around him breathed suddenly. Little Palace master? The goddess of the goddess palace? The fabled beauty? Many people were excited and their eyes were wide open. However, outside the altar, a group of brightly dressed women came. Among the women, there was a sedan chair suspended. The sedan chair was covered with a curtain. In the sedan chair, a graceful and graceful woman was sitting. The woman''s face was covered with gauze and her face could not be seen clearly. However, even so, the feeling was still beautiful. Countless people glared at the figure, and the heart jumped and breathed It becomes difficult. Just like this, countless people have been haunted by it. If the veil is removed, what will it be like? "The person in the sedan chair is the goddess of purple Huan?" "It''s really a person in the sky. Just like this, I feel my heart has been taken away by her." People whisper. The first people were all staring at the people in the sedan chair with hot eyes. There are two people in front of the sedan chair. One is Huan Shiying, the adoptive daughter of the goddess Zihuan. The other is very frightening. He is the famous Dragon Spirit master. The sedan chair fell on the edge of the altar, and the goddess of purple Huan came out. When the curtain was opened, a fragrant wind came on her face, and people were intoxicated with it. the face under the veil of Zihuan goddess had no expression, and her jewel like eyes also showed indifference. Even though there were many outstanding talents standing in front of her, she did not look at it. After saluting the old palace master, she sat down On the side chair. The old palace master frowned, but did not blame. However, the young master long Ying couldn''t help it. From the moment when the goddess of purple Huan appeared, he couldn''t suppress his heart. How could he miss this? "Young master Changying, I''ve met the little palace master. I didn''t expect that the little palace master was as beautiful as the legend... No, it''s more moving than the legend. Changying has opened his eyes today." The long eagle came forward and took the initiative to talk to the goddess of purple Huan. Her voice was trembling. But the goddess of purple Huan did not say a word, just closed her eyes, as if to ignore all this. Young master long Ying was stunned and embarrassed. "Long eagle, what is your identity? You''d better get down quickly, and don''t be disgraced. " Qingyun snorted coldly, extremely dissatisfied with the long eagle''s practice. The long eagle''s face changed and he came back resentfully. However, as soon as the eagle came down, Mr. Qingyun went up. "Zihuan, my name is Qingyun, the adopted son of qianzhangfeng peak master, and also your future man, please remember. Qingyun''s words are extremely overbearing, which makes people unhappy. But the goddess of purple Huan still said nothing and closed her eyes as if she didn''t hear. Qingyun hummed and said to the old palace master, "Lord, can you start choosing relatives?" "It''s almost time. Activate the formation and prepare for the meeting." Cried the old man. "Yes, Lord!" The ladies began to move. The goddess of purple Huan moved her eyebrows, lowered her head and lifted her spirit. She wrapped her voice with her soul power, and said to the Dragon moon beside her, "dragon moon, is everything arranged?" "Almost. I''ll make a mess when I choose my parents later. The master can flee directly from the back mountain." "It''s hard for you. Come with me then." The goddess of purple Huan whispered. "No, as soon as the master left, the old palace master was furious, and the face of the goddess palace was completely damaged. I must stay here to take the blame, so that I can save my face. You will have less pressure on your side, master." "Follow me." The voice of the goddess of purple Huan is firm and cannot be denied. "If there was no master, the old disease would have long been the death of Longyue." "I won''t repeat it." The fairy maiden of purple Huan has a light way. Long Yue no longer talks. At this time, a beam of light rose into the sky. The huge array seal in front of the altar has been activated. It''s time to get married! "I don''t know if I''m going to be cut off by the big girl. I don''t know if she''s going to be cut off from the outside. I don''t know if she''s going to be cut off from the outside. I don''t know if she''s going to be cut off from the outsideThe old man said with a smile. "Green clouds are here!" As soon as the old man''s voice dropped, young master Qingyun jumped up and fell into the big array. Just ready to move the long eagle saw the situation, immediately frozen body. A lot of people have a heavy heart. Young master Qingyun is so impatient? "Good! Qianzhangfeng is really a place of outstanding people and outstanding places. Young master Qingyun is even more talented. If you match my daughter, the old lady has nothing to say! " The old man nodded again and again. She was very satisfied with Qingyun. Whether it was talent or identity, she was extremely compatible with the goddess of Zihuan. "But I have something to say!" Zuo WanFei of wanjianmen gave a big drink and jumped into the array. "Zuo WanFei?" Qingyun sneered: "a waste, dare to challenge me?" "Qingyun, I will use you today to become a stepping stone for me to step on the list of the first patriarchs!" Zuo WanFei cheered and took out his sword. "It depends on whether you have this ability or not." Qingyun hummed, his body suddenly whirled, and his spirit overflowed like a cloud. Zuo WanFei''s heavy sword fell into the soul Qi, and became extremely slow. "Flying dragon explores clouds!" Qingyun drinks, one hand into a claw, like a dragon claw buckle left ten thousand fly chest. "The Epee is unparalleled!" Zuo WanFei roars, and the Epee stabs to the ground. The spirit of the Epee explodes from the body of the sword and turns into countless sharp blades, blooming around. "A little bit of work!" The green clouds are fearless, and their steps are fast. They are like illusions. They are actually shuttling back and forth in the dense air blades. "Cloud shadow lost step?" Someone screamed out. Zuo WanFei was shocked and quickly drew out his sword to meet him. However, Qingyun was close to him, and a big piece of meat was pulled down by Qingyun. Zuo WanFei uttered a cry of pain, but Qingyun did not stop. He punched him again and hit him on the chest, smashing the spirit of heaven. Zuo WanFei vomited blood from his mouth and fell on the ground, directly fainting. Qingyun wins! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 Qingyun, with his hands behind him, stands up arrogantly. Against Zuo WanFei, he doesn''t even sacrifice his weapons. "Green cloud!" Xia Hou Yingcai gnawed his teeth and glared at Qingyun childe with bloodshot eyes. If you lose, you will lose. If you lose, you will lose. If you are not good at skills, you will have nothing to say. But after you win, you will still abandon your cultivation. How vicious is the method? Which soul person''s cultivation is not from the hard work, so it''s more difficult to kill him. "I heard that not long ago, Xiao Shengjian, who ranked No. 12, had his hands cut off, and the person who defeated him was still a guy with much weaker strength than him. I always thought that it was the other side who concealed his strength, or that the other side had some unique means. Until today, I realized that it was not the other side who was too strong, but you wanjianmen... Too weak." Green cloud light road. Xia Hou Ying almost stamped his feet with talent. Zuo WanFei is the first senior brother of wanjianmen. Although he failed to enter chuzong, it was not bad. At least he was the substitute of chuzong. If he could defeat some chuzong in this war, he would be included in the list of the 12th chuzong by the Vientiane sect. But Xia Hou Yingcai never thought that Zuo WanFei was so easily crushed by Qingyun. Is Zuo WanFei too weak? No, it''s Qingyun. It''s too strong! Qingyun is so strong that gongyue, Changying, fengqingyu and others outside the array dare not come to the stage. Gongyue looks at Changying and hanjiangling, and chuckles: "are you just looking at Qingyun''s beauty?" "If you don''t like it, you can do it!" Snorted the long eagle. "I don''t plan to fight Qingyun yet. I''m waiting for someone!" Gongyue light road. "For whom? White night? " Long eagle sneered: "to deal with a garbage, need to wait? It''s just an excuse for your fear. " "If you say that, dare you?" "I''m not good at it." "Shut up then." Gongyue disdained it. The eagle''s mouth was silent, and his eyes were ablaze with anger. "Nobody? A young master of Qingyun can make people unable to lift their heads? " Feng Qingyu looks left and right, and finally falls on Zhang Shanshui. "For the time being, don''t act rashly. Here, the strong are like a forest. Watch its change." Zhangshan waterway. "Elder, I came here only to challenge chuzong. Now a chuzong is on the top. Why be afraid of hands and feet?" Feng Qingyu said with a smile that he would go up. But just then, a figure suddenly approached the big array. The figure is not Hanjiang mausoleum, not gongyue, nor Changying, nor Shenying, but a guy that many people have never seen. He had a calm look, and his breath was full of the first-class flavor of the soul state. He was calm and walked towards the array. The crowd on both sides looked at him in surprise and made way for him. "White night?" Someone exclaimed. "When did this guy arrive?" Gongyue frowned. "Everyone''s attention has been attracted by Qingyun, and no one will notice that this boy enters the conference site." "He''s going to challenge Qingyun? He is looking for death The eagle sneered. People talked about it, and their eyes focused on the young man who looked no more than twenty. Zong is a young man, but he has to be put into the challenge. "His name is white night?" The goddess of purple Huan, who was sitting there, suddenly opened her eyes and stared at the people walking into the array. "How young... Is it a coincidence?" She was a little dazzled. The young man''s face gave her a kind feeling. This inexplicable feeling made her extremely confused. She looked at the Dragon moon beside her, but she saw that the Dragon moon looked calm and had nothing unusual. The goddess of purple Huan frowns slightly and looks closely at the young man walking into the array. It should be a coincidence... "white night! Are you going to challenge me? " There is disdain and coldness in Qingyun''s eyes. "Well." The white night looks calm. "Get out of here. You are not qualified. You are just a level of absolute soul state. You don''t even have the qualification to be abandoned by me!" Green cloud arrogant way. "You''re so confident when you don''t even fight? Think you can beat me? " White night raised his head, eyes burning at the green cloud. Unexpectedly, the words fell, and there was silence outside. After a moment, bursts of laughter burst out. "This white night... Is the brain pumping?" "If it''s not for the brain problem, how can you send out the baby that is better than liuyunzhu? As far as his strength is concerned, I don''t know how much good the baby can bring him! " "I don''t know where he came from. He dares to challenge chuzong! It''s ridiculous. " The laughter kept on, even the old man who was sitting on his head shook his head. "This son is young but arrogant. Like a newborn calf, he has no idea who he is facing. Chu Zong should not be humiliated. If he does this, he will only ruin himself, cai''er.""Cai''er is here." The pretty maid next to me whispered. "For the sake of the mountain protection battle presented by the white night, when he is defeated in the war, you should take him and don''t let him die." The old man said. "Cai''er understands." "Hello, white night! What are you doing? Get out of here This side of Huan Shiying suddenly burst out. "Out?" White night looked at her strangely. "Do you know who this man is? He is young master Qingyun! Zuo WanFei, the sixth strong man in chuzong''s ranking, has been abolished by him before. You only have the level of juexingjing. How can you be his opponent? Get out of here Huan poetry yingdao. "Why do you think I''m going to lose? He''s just the fourth level peak of juexingjing. " White night frowned. Is it just the fourth level peak of juexingjing? "Just? As a first-class person, what else do you say? It''s a real laugh The people below were amused again by the words of the white night. The laughter seemed to stop. In the eyes of all, he was like a clown. The level of Jue Hun state, as far as Da Xia is concerned, is the top one, and the gap between each level is not small. For those with strong talent, it will take several years to get promoted to the first level, while those with mediocre talent can only be promoted for at least 10 years, and luck accounts for a large proportion. There is a difference of more than three levels of strength between white night and Qingyun. The gap is extremely huge. There is no need to fight at all. The victory or defeat is very clear. White night shook his head: "more said useless, move it!" "Do something? It''s up to you? You don''t want me to do anything. " Qingyun hummed and said, "I''ll give you three rest time and get out of here immediately. If you don''t roll after three rest, I''ll cut you in the array!" "Oh?" "You can''t insult Chu Zong. You dare to challenge me at the level of absolute soul state. If I don''t let you pay a painful price, will all kinds of cats and dogs challenge me in the future?" Qingyun held his chest in both hands, closed his eyes and began to count down: "one breath!" The night was still. "Two breaths!" All the people below were staring at the white night. However, he still did not move, there was no intention of leaving. "Brother! Don''t... " Mu Qingqing, who is extremely nervous, can''t help but cry out. But at this time, who can persuade him? "Three breaths!" Qingyun murmured, opened his eyes, and his face became cold gradually. White night, still standing in front of him, not even move step. It seems that white night is going to be the first person to die in this meeting. "It''s your choice!" The blue cloud sinks the road, the language already has the strong killing intention. "Since I stepped into this array, you began to talk nonsense. It''s too loud. You think I''m not worthy to fight with you, but we haven''t even met. You don''t know my strength. If you lose to me later, what should I do?" The white night is light. "Hahaha, do you think it''s possible?" "Why not?" The white night was full of spirit, and his eyes were full of killing intention, but his voice was extremely hoarse: "from now on, I will dig out his eyes for every person who enters this big array! Qingyun, I''ll start with you "How arrogant The words of white night annoyed many people below. "Young master Qingyun, hurry up and stop talking nonsense. Such a maniac should give him a painful lesson!" Zhang Shanshui sinks into the road. "You don''t have to say more!" Green cloud hums a way, extremely exasperated, walk directly toward the white night. He did not use any soul power, but simply oppressed the white night with momentum. I want you to kneel down in front of me. Qingyun''s heart roared, and his anger in his eyes was vented, and his momentum was suppressed. The fierce momentum of the ordinary people of Juehui state had already knelt down and trembled on his knees. However, the white night is still motionless. He''s like a mountain. It''s very stable. "You don''t even need soul gas. It seems that you really despise me! Well, then, I will White night light way, suddenly raised his fist, toward the green clouds near the past. The brute force erupts between the arms and rushes to the front like an electric current. Qingyun is stunned. He intended to ignore it, but his fist is close to him. The terrible brute force stimulates his nerves like a steel needle. "No, this blow..." Qingyun''s face changed greatly, so he reached out to block it. But it was too late for him to react. Even if he was on guard, he was in a hurry. His fist leaped directly over his hands and hit him hard on his chest. Bang! Qingyun flies out and falls on the edge of the array.In a flash, there was no sound around the whole array, and all the people were staring at the white night... "is this your strength?" It''s a white night. "Asshole!" Qingyun was in a rage and jumped up suddenly. His soul power was like hot magma. He stepped on it with a big momentum. The profound meaning of the four major trends! Like a mountain to the white night. "Get down on your knees!" Blue clouds roar. But the next second, his momentum was completely crushed by a more powerful trend! "Kneel? You can say that to me! Get down on your knees A drink in the daytime. The general trend presses down, like giant''s palm to press him down! Bang! The ground trembled. Qingyun''s knees sank and hit the floor heavily. He knelt in front of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 "Are you kidding?" The eagle gaped and felt his brain trembling. At this moment, Qingyun, who couldn''t lift his head, actually knelt down in front of a guy of the first level of Jue Hun state? "How could that happen?" Zhang Shanshui was also stunned. He thought that he would be beaten down by Qingyun in the daytime. He even couldn''t carry his momentum. He knelt down directly. But now... It seems that everything is reversed. People''s view of the world is subverted by this strange scene. I can''t believe it! "Elder, never judge a person''s strength by his soul state. Today, we have opened our eyes, haven''t we?" Feng Qingyu said with a smile. Zhang Shan Shan''s face was red and white. Before he had mocked the white night, he was now severely beaten by the reality. "How could this son have such a terrible situation?" The old man above was very surprised. She can feel the profound meaning of the four major trends of Qingyun, but she also feels the general trend of the white night. Five! Steady five fold trend! The direct pressure of the four major potential Qingyun disappeared! A level one person in juexingjing master the five major trends! This is extremely excellent. It is very difficult for the whole clan to find a second person who can master the five major trends in this kind of soul territory. What''s more, people can''t believe that his general situation has a very unique and pure power. It is this pure force that instantly disintegrates the four forces of Qingyun! It''s like... The white night has completely seen through the general situation between the two people. Only those who have a thorough understanding of the general trend can be able to see through the general trend! "Isn''t this son, as I imagined, that he might have his own real means?" But he quickly rejected the idea. Whether it was the fist or the general trend, it was the result of Qingyun''s carelessness. Even if Qingyun knelt down, it did not mean that he lost. If Qingyun is serious, I''m afraid the white night will not be so easy. Gongyue, who was at the bottom of his head, was staring at the white night all the time. He firmly believed that white night would not be defeated so soon. After all, he knew the strength of white night, but he never thought that Qingyun was directly kneeling down under the pressure of white night. Can the strength of white night increase again? "What a shame! What a shame! " Qingyun suddenly stood up, roared, one foot crushed the earth, the palm turned, a sword with green light appeared in his palm. "Die for me!" The sword shadow is divided into three parts, like three big waves. In the white night, his body leaped back. At the moment of leaping, he immediately gathered three sword Qi in front of him, and hit Qingyun with amazing momentum. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three swords smashed the shadow of the green cloud. His arm was shocked and his arm was numb by the terrible sword Qi. What a terrible soul power. The dark clouds were startled. Although the spirit of this person is not strong, he is really the first level of Jue Hun state, but his soul power seems to have no impurities and is extremely pure. Every soul power can play the peak level of level 1 of Jue soul state. I''m afraid his strength is enough to crush the second level people. But even so, what can he fight against? Green cloud looks grim, once again summon up the whole body soul strength, brew set in the hand that green sword. "The sword breaks the star river!" When the green cloud is drunk, the blade of the sword blooms with dazzling green light. The bright sword is intended to circulate. He took a step forward, with a little starlight at his feet, as if sublimating for the green sword. The four major trends are accumulated at the same time, which is full of prestige. Whoosh! Qingyun picks up his sword and splits it. A bright sword like a star river divides the whole battlefield. There is no place to dodge in the white night. All the people outside the array changed color. What a horrible move. Qingyun is a genius on the list of Chu Zong. This move is extremely terrifying. I''m afraid that the destructive power of this sword is enough to kill people of the fifth level of juexingjing. Can the white night stand? Whoosh! All of a sudden, a burst of air burst out. People were shocked. But the white night suddenly disappeared. That terrible move directly blew on the large array, which made the huge array humming. "What?" "Where is the man?" The voice of amazement went on and on. "Up there." I don''t know who called. Qingyun anxiously looked at the sky, but saw a figure leaping in the sky. It''s white night. His eyes twinkled with different lights, holding the sword in one hand and floating in the air. Those who break the soul state can urge the spirit to hold the body and stay in the air for a short time. But it''s just staying. If you fly, it will consume a lot of soul Qi, which is not enough to support the fight, and even escape is not suitable.So, what do you want to do in white night? Mole''s eyes, like the copper in his hands, gaze at the copper God. "Get out of here!" The green cloud roared and even waved the long sword. The sword roared and trembled. The body of the sword burst out the terrible sword spirit and rushed away like a crescent moon. "A sword!" Drinking in the white night, the spirit burst out, like a flood of ancient copper sword in front of him. The bronze sword is shining brilliantly. A strange barrier appears in front of the sword! Block all the sword Qi of Qingyun. "What a strong spirit, the barrier is completely condensed with spirit spirit! What is this for white night? " "No matter what his moves are, the soul Qi consumed is extremely terrible. With his first-class strength of soul breaking state, it is impossible to support it for too long!" "Even if he won the white night by chance, what about the next battle? How many rounds can he hold? " All the people below shook their heads. White night is such a move, it''s too unscrupulous. We don''t consider the endurance at all. If we use all our soul Qi ahead of time, will we be defeated? Suddenly. A cold light cut through the sky. Everyone''s mind is awe inspiring. White night suddenly stretched out his hand, grasped the ancient bronze sword which was already like a divine sword, and then chopped it down. "A thought!" He drank it again. A sword came from the air. These two words come out of the mouth, just like a judge''s pen, declaring victory or defeat! "Ah The unprecedented sense of crisis wrapped in the green cloud, he roared, the head of the head ran out of strange light, is the soul of heaven. The sky soul of cloud bird! The soul changes the yuan force, and the golden light is around, and the blue cloud is painted into the God of war. "I am chuzong! And you''re just a useless level one person in juexingjing!! You can''t beat me! " Green clouds roar, sword dance empty. The blade of the sword blooms into the sky, drawing countless clouds. Among the clouds, the shadow of the sword is everywhere, like a meat grinder, swinging towards the white night. "What about chuzong? Today, I''m going to cut off chuzong! " White night long drink, a sword blow down... sonorous! The sword of the ancient bronze sword erupted completely and bloomed like fireworks. A sword shadow of several tens of Zhangs darted out of the bronze sword and fell to the ground. Just like the sword of God! The clouds and fog were completely shaken away... the blue clouds were about to crack their eyes and danced wildly in the sky with their swords. But the shadow of the sword is like the top of Mount Tai.... Bang Dong! The violent sound swings all over the goddess palace, the earth shakes violently, that area which is surrounded by the big array, is cut into two parts!! Qingyun''s whole body was swallowed by the sword shadow! "What?" The crowd was boiling. Even the old man couldn''t sit still. He suddenly stood up and looked at the sword in shock. This gorgeous and magnificent sword. The earth is smashed, the dust is flying and the sword is rippling. White night, holding the bronze sword, fell from the sky and stood quietly in the middle of the array. The dust gradually fell, revealing the body of Qingyun. He was frozen in place, like a statue. The sword in his hand had already split in two! Puff, puff, puff, puff... all of a sudden, the sound of flesh and blood being cut sounded. Qingyun''s body cracked countless sword marks, and his clothes were torn in pieces. Blood overflowed from the sword marks, and the whole person became a blood man and fell into a pool of blood. "Childe The people of qianzhangfeng cried out. Qingyun... Failed? There was silence all around. However, the white night has not stopped, his pace a shock, people such as phantom, the moment fell in front of Qingyun. "As I said before, all those who come to power should leave their eyes behind." The white night ferocious way, reaches out the hand directly toward the green cloud childe''s double pupil buckle. "Ah The shrill screams were heard everywhere. The people under the stage felt numb on their scalp. "Stop it The old man couldn''t help but drink. Several maidens rushed into the array and carried away Qingyun. White night, holding a sword in one hand, holding two sticky pupil beads in the other hand, stood quietly in the array. At this moment, no one dares to laugh at him. No one dared to mock him again. He''s like a god of death, and he''s completely deterred everyone. How violent! However, before Qingyun abandoned Zuo WanFei, it''s not too much to buckle Qingyun''s eyes in the daytime. It''s just that Qingyun is the adopted son of qianzhangfeng peak master. If he died here, the old man would not be able to explain. "White night, do you know who he is? How dare you dig his eyes! Qianzhangfeng will not let you go! " The disciples of qianzhangfeng roared."So you''re going to avenge him?" In the eyes of the white night, the opportunity to kill suddenly rises. The disciples were stunned and were afraid to speak again. "A bunch of rubbish!" Hummed the white night. The people of qianzhangfeng immediately ran away with Qingyun. The old man nodded his head, and cai''er immediately stepped forward and cried. "White night wins!" The crowd was silent. At this time, another person came out of the crowd. He is a scholar of the Vientiane gate. He took out a token and threw it into the white night. At the same time, he took out his pen and paper and wrote something on a glowing book. "White night defeated Qingyun, the sixth in the chuzong list. On behalf of the Vientiane gate, I officially announced that white night was promoted to new chuzong, ranking sixth!" The sound fell, and there were shouts all around. The people of the first level of Jue Hun state are ranked sixth in the first sect! This is something that has never happened in the history of qunzhongyu!! The eagle was stunned. Gong Yue''s face turned white and gnawed his teeth. This war, the white night war to become famous! He will be famous everywhere! No one thought that he was defeated by Qingyun, and... With such a strong posture! "Gongyue! Get out of here. " At this time, the white night suddenly said. "You..." Gong Yue showed a fierce look. "Didn''t you say you were going to kill me? I''m standing here "Don''t be so arrogant, asshole!" Gongyue angrily said: "you and Qingyun battle, the consumption is huge, you are not my opponent at all!" "I only need a breath to deal with you! The defeated general, let me see what benefits you get from Fang zuolin. Get out of here White night said, but from the Qianlong ring took out a record of words crystal, and threw it on the ground. When the crystal exploded, the sealed image immediately appeared in front of everyone. "Oh? It turns out that gongyue was defeated by white night before "I''m afraid gongyue''s position as the first patriarch will be moved back." The discussion began. One by one, the eyes toward the white night are getting hotter and hotter. It turns out that this man was so good before. Gong Yue was embarrassed. He felt that his reputation had been destroyed. He looked at Fang zuolin, but he saw his opponent nodding: "go ahead, fight against Qingyun in the white night, which consumes a lot. Now he is just pretending. If you defeat him, you can be promoted to the sixth patriarchal clan! Don''t miss this opportunity! " "Good! I am ashamed to kill him Gongyue, filled with anger, jumped into the array. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 When gongyue stepped on the stage, he was not as powerful as Qingyun, and had no confidence of Qingyun. However, he had a wonderful steadiness in his eyes, as if he had no fear in the face of this violent devil. White night will record words crystal to the public, is to revenge gongyue and other treacherous. When people learned that gongyue had been defeated by Bai Ye once before, they did not hold much hope for him. After all, even Qingyun was defeated. How much chance can he win for the seventh place? "Lord of the heavenly palace!" At this time, gongyue saluted the old man with a fist: "I have a proposal, and I hope the palace master will approve it." "What proposal?" The old man is interested. "I hope to fight this man for life and death! To the death''s end, the loser''s belongings, including the body, belong to the winner Gongyue road. "Oh?" The old man frowned. "Even corpses? How can you not let go of a corpse? " "Gongyue, I''ve heard of a technique of refining corpses, which can temporarily revive the dead. Although the time for resurrection is very short, you can use this short time to extract the secret of his mouth. Don''t you want to refine the corpse of white night? This is a magic trick Zhang Shanshui sinks into the road. "I... how can I use magic? I just want to hang this man''s body at the gate of the mountain. It''s just a shame for me Gongyue''s eyes were slightly flustered and he said in a low voice. "Is it?" Some people looked at gongyue with different eyes. Although there was no point, many people had already thought about it. I''m afraid gongyue''s purpose is to fight for the mountain protection array mastered by the white night. "What do you think, young master white night?" The old man didn''t care and put his eyes on the white night. "I refuse. Although I don''t have many treasures in me, there are still a few, but gongyue is a ragged one. If I win him, I will only have a useless corpse and a pile of rags. What good can I do?" The white night is light. "Asshole! You dare say I''m all ragged? " Gongyue was furious. "What can you do with it?" The white night asked. "Of course, I have..." "at least equal to liuyunzhu." It''s a magic weapon of Bai Yuegang. In an instant, gongyue was silent. Cloud beads? Qingyun can take out liuyunzhu, all depends on his identity. He is the son of qianzhangfeng peak master. If his identity is there, what is gongyue? Although he was an excellent disciple of the first sect of Qing Dynasty, he could not be given such a treasure as liuyunzhu. After all, even a giant like Jiangtian old man was attracted by him. How could it be a general thing? Gongyue hesitated. "Can''t you take it out? Is it so shabby that the first and the seventh? In that case, take back what you said just now White night shook his head. "You..." Gong Yue''s face was red and white, and he didn''t know how to refute it. "Don''t worry about it. Gongyue will take out a baby that can rival liuyunzhu in this war." At this time, Fang zuolin opened his mouth. He reached for a moment, and a halo swung out between his hands. It was a disc like a lotus pattern. He threw it into the air and threw it to gongyue. Gongyue catches it and sees the magic weapon. He is stunned. "This is..." Gong Yue''s face changed greatly, and he quickly turned his head: "teacher... This is your magic weapon" Lotus seal treasure book ". You..." "ah, lotus seal treasure book?" There were shouts of surprise all around. "It is said that the lotus seal Scripture is the life magic weapon of the lotus seal sage. After the lotus seal sage fell, the treasure disappeared. Unexpectedly, it was on elder Fang." "The lotus seal has the effect of life and death, human flesh and bones. All the sealed power in the lotus seal treasure book can make a dying person recover to the best state instantly, and even the soul power consumed in the body can be fully recovered. It''s extremely terrible!" "The effect you''re talking about can only be achieved when the internal energy of the lotus seal treasure book is stored to 10 layers. If you want to charge the internal energy to level 10, you don''t know how many years it will take for people in Jue Hun state, or how many layers of energy are in this treasure book." Some hostages suspect. "Don''t worry, I have refined this lotus seal for seven years, and the internal energy has been fully filled." Fang zuolin said. This caused another stir. The lotus seal treasure book full of energy is almost the top-notch elixir in the whole clan domain... "teacher, such a precious thing, if..." Gong Yue stopped talking. Fang zuolin raised his hand and said, "don''t worry. You won''t lose. Let''s not say that there was a big war before the night. Even if he didn''t fight, he would not be your opponent! This war is sure to win! I''m not going to gamble on this stuff! " Hearing this, Gong Yue firmly grasped the seal of the next lotus and put it into the ring. His eyes were full of fierce fighting spirit and glared at the white night. "White night, can we fight now?" "Of course." White night nods."So white night agreed with gongyue''s proposal?" The old man nodded and said, "in that case, the rules of this round of marriage contest should be carried out according to the rules set by the two people! I declare that the recruitment will continue! " As soon as the voice fell, gongyue rushed over. He directly sacrificed the spirit of heaven and turned the soul into yuan power, and he did not dare to be slack! The body of the sword is like the drizzling rain in the evening. If the sword spirit of terror penetrates the void, it makes people''s scalp numb and shudder. White night''s heart was slightly surprised. How terrible was gongyue''s sword idea? This is only a few days, but it gives people a sense of being destroyed. He fixed his eyes and found that the sword in gongyue''s hand was quite different from the one used at the beginning. At the moment, there was a bright ruby on the handle of his sword, and the body of the sword was covered with a layer of complicated talisman. Rune sword? White night was shocked. This kind of sword he once heard from Long Yue when he talked to him. Fuwen sword is a kind of weapon which is refined on the basis of FA Yin and talisman. It is extremely difficult to refine it. First of all, it must be a person with strength above the level of martial spirit. Secondly, he must be proficient in talisman and seal, which must be in the master''s realm. The refining of runwen sword is extremely harsh, It can only be completed by a single person, but to find a martial spirit state strength Those who are proficient in runes and seals are extremely difficult in the clan area. However, the rune sword does not exist for a long time. After successful refining, an ordinary Rune sword can only last for about 50 days. After 50 days, the talisman and seal on the rune sword will be invalid, and the rune sword will become an ordinary weapon and need to be renewed. Therefore, the rune sword is extremely rare. I didn''t expect gongyue had one. Was it from Fang zuolin? Is Fang zuolin a master of runes? White night heart doubt, carry sword sacrifice gas, strong soul gas in front of the formation of a thick wall. Bang! The sword Qi directly hits the soul Qi wall, and Taotie''s soul power is directly smashed. The sword spirit is like a broken bamboo and blows towards the white night. The white night looks tight. He pulls out his sword and cuts it off. But when the blade just touched the sword spirit, a tingling sensation swept over. Zizizi... a lightning burst on the bronze sword. Boom! The white night was blown back directly, and his whole body was surrounded by lightning and suffered a great loss. This is the power of the rune sword! "Rune sword?" People outside the array finally recognized the sword of terror. "Lord of heaven descending palace, didn''t you say that the use of Horcrux magic weapons is not allowed? What is gongyue Feng Qingyu shouts. "Rune sword should not be included in the category of magic weapon soul weapon?" The old man said. Feng Qingyu is silent. Many people are unwilling to show their reluctance. Although the rune sword is a sword, it still holds the talisman of the array. In addition, it has a time limit, which is very similar to the magic weapon, so it should be included in the category of magic weapon. However, the old man said that he did not belong to the category. He was afraid that he fell in love with the rune sword in gongyue''s hand. A rune sword doesn''t mean much to Shennv palace, but you should know that there may be a rune master behind gongyue. If Shennv palace can make friends with it, it will be of constant benefits. It seems that starting from taking out this Rune sword from gongyue, Jiangtian old man has taken another heart. "What? White night, regret it? I have this Rune sword and will be invincible. You are not my opponent at all Once again, he stepped on the mountain and laughed coldly. Whoosh... two sword Qi flew out, and the sword Qi was mixed with lightning like a poisonous snake, which was so terrible. The white night raises the sword again to resist. Bang! Bang! When the sword blows, the man is repulsed again, until he reaches the edge of the array, and there is no place to retreat... "Oops!" "White night''s sword is just an ordinary sword, but gongyue has a terrible Rune sword, and the white night will suffer a lot!" "Originally, there were too many differences in soul States, but now there are so many differences in weapons. Even if the soul skills are amazing at night, I''m afraid they can''t make up for it!" People shook their heads. They never thought that gongyue''s fighting power surpassed Qingyun at this moment. "Death! Die for me Gongyue''s eyes were full of madness, and his sword body danced wildly. The terrible sword spirit and thunder and lightning flashed past, giving no chance to breathe in the daytime. The sword is fierce, and the people who press directly can''t breathe! "Nine soul sword rhyme!" In the white night, he gasped and raised his hand. Whoosh... a lot of sword gas blows out. However, he was defeated by gongyue''s sword spirit. It is necessary to know that gongyue not only launched the rune sword, but also used yuan power. He was fighting with all his strength against the white night. "It''s no use. Give up the resistance. I''ll leave you dead!" Gongyue laughs, and all the humiliation he felt before was released at this moment. "Give up resistance? To your degree? "White night suddenly cold hum, the ancient copper sword to the ground, the top of the head burst out a strange light, variation Taotie sky soul flying shuttle out. Whoa. The ancient copper sword was wrapped in the flames of gluttonous food. His arms vibrated and turned Yuan Li into a spirit. The yuan force wound around the body of the sword like a line and then waved. Whoosh! Suddenly, three strange swords came out of the body of the sword and blew past. Bang, bang, Bang... the rune sword spirit of gongyue was instantly disintegrated, and a dense explosion like firecrackers sounded in the array. "What?" Gongyue looks shocked. The sword spirit of white night can match his sword spirit at present? "What if you use it as a rune sword? You are still my defeated general After drinking in the white night, his eyes twinkled with gold, and a strong yuan force was formed behind him, which turned into seven swords with different shapes at a speed hard to distinguish with the naked eye. What kind of sword spirit is this? What kind of soul skill is this? All the people inside and outside the array glared at each other www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 These seven sword Qi circled around the white night and resonated with each other. "Is this spirituality? Or sword? How unique The old man widened his eyes. "What''s this? How could he divide his soul into seven completely different sword Qi? " Feng Qingyu exclaimed. "Although he has only one level of Jue Hun state, his understanding of soul power and soul Qi is probably higher than that of level 3 or even level 4 of Jue Hun state. Moreover, he has mastered a very magical sword skill! When did such a number one character appear in Qunzhong Hanjiang tomb sink road. "Brother Han, are you sure you can beat him?" Jiang Hao asked carefully. Hanjiangling has a good relationship with Jianghe. After learning that Jianghe was seriously injured and humiliated by the white night, he rushed to the goddess palace immediately. Naturally, his intention was not to marry the goddess of Zihuan, but to avenge the river crane! Huoyun is also very optimistic about hanjiangling. With his help, there will be no way to live in the daytime. "I only need ten moves to fight him. Within ten moves, he will be defeated. Within fifteen moves, I will win the first prize in his neck. I have seen him through completely. How can I not be sure to defeat him?" Hanjiang Lingdan road. Strong confidence permeates the language. Jiang Hao a listen, the heart is very happy, quickly clasp Fist: "that this time all depends on the cold elder brother." "Don''t worry, Jianghe is my brother, you are my brother, your business is my business!" Hanjiang Mausoleum Road. Jiang Hao nodded again and again, his face full of joy. At this time, the sound of breaking through the sky disturbed people''s minds. The seven swords behind the white night soared into the sky, flew into the sky, and then fell like a meteor toward the gongyue. Gongyue was frightened and quickly raised his sword to resist. But. The seven swords from the sky did not attack him, but fell all around him. "Not good!" Gongyue suddenly woke up. Seven sword Qi turns into seven points and splits directly, forming a magic array among them. The crowd exclaimed. "In the white night, they set up their array with sword spirit?" Feng Qingyu cried out. "How terrifying is the understanding of soul Qi and Dharma array The old man clasped the armrest and looked at the scene attentively. "Asshole! Bravado? " Gongyue became angry and rushed with his sword. But as soon as he moved, he suddenly wielded a few sword Qi and chopped it. Gongyue dodged in a hurry. However, the sword Qi penetrated into the array and activated the sword array. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... in the sword array, dozens of terrifying sword Qi sprang out and killed gongyue. Gongyue quickly resisted, but the sword spirit of the array was extremely strong. When he resisted it, his arm became numb and his strength was amazing. He had just broken a sword Qi. If the array urged again, it would produce new sword Qi. This is the silent Dragon Sword array taught by Qianlong emperor. This sword array is very simple, but it is also very clever. After enjoying the inheritance of the sword God idea in the daytime, he tried to arrange the array with the sword spirit. This bold idea is completely feasible. Gongyue was held back by the Dragon Sword array. Seizing the opportunity in the white night, gongyue rushed away immediately. The bronze sword was wrapped in Taotie Yuanli and cut his head fiercely. "Don''t look down on people! There''s a net Gongyue roared and stabbed the ground with a sword. The power of the rune sword broke out completely, and the earth was covered with terrible electric current as thick as a boa constrictor. White night eyes a tight, jump up. But at this time, gongyue''s eyes were cold, his mouth raised a trace of ferocity, the hand of the rune sword suddenly exploded, more than a dozen live blue snakes flew out of the broken sword, and fiercely rushed to the white night. This is a magic weapon sealed in the rune sword earlier! The white night was immediately entangled by the blue snake and fell from the air. "Ha ha ha, white night, you can''t fight me at last!" Gongyue laughs, murderous, and cuts his head into the white night. The force of terror is attached to the palm of the hand, enough to split the brain. "Mean!" All the people below scolded. Due to the particularity of the rune sword, there is no accurate judgment whether it is a weapon or a magic weapon. However, the blue snake inside the rune sword is obviously a magic weapon. Someone must use the magic weapon to seal up the poison blue snake, and then insert it into the rune sword. The old man frowned and was about to say something, but it was too late. Gongyue''s attack has come to the white night! "Die Gongyue yelled coldly and ferociously. Yes. At this critical moment, when everyone could not breathe, a hand suddenly crossed those blue snakes and firmly grasped the palm of gongyue. Gong Yue was stunned and started his brute force. He held this hand and continued to shoot his head toward the white night. But the next second... a cold light passed byPooh! In the white night, the hand wrapped by the blue snake suddenly twisted, and the sword on his wrist made an arc, which directly cut gongyue''s palm. Gongyue''s eyes widened and he looked steadily at his fallen palm and the blood gushing out. After a moment, he uttered a shrill scream. "Ah No one expected that the sword could be produced in the daytime under such circumstances! But I don''t know that the secret of shining sword, which was practiced hard in the daytime, has made great achievements in this situation!! These blue snakes can''t deprive white night of their fighting power! Gongyue held the broken arm and retreated. The white night took advantage of the opportunity to cut off the blue snake and untie the shackles. He took his sword and walked to gongyue with a cold face. "The game is over! I declare the game won by night At this time, the old man, who was sitting on the top, stood up and cried out. "What''s going on?" There are many questions. But listen to the old man said: "gongyue''s unauthorized use of magic weapons has violated the rules of marriage recruitment. I now declare that gongyue has lost the qualification to recruit parents! This contest is won by night The old man called out... However, she stopped the competition at this critical moment, and it was more or less like gongyue... just... The night didn''t stop. "Old palace master, this fight is in accordance with the rules set by gongyue and me, not by you. I and he are a fight of life and death. Only when one side is dead, the competition can be concluded, so the competition can''t be stopped!" White night light said, a sword hard toward gongyue to chop. "Stop it!" Fang zuolin, who has been paying close attention to the internal situation of the formation, finally can''t help it. He roars and rushes up, trying to stop the white night. Fang zuolin is an elder of the Qing Dynasty. He has been famous for a long time, and his strength is incomparable. As soon as he rushes into the array, his terrifying momentum immediately suppresses the sword edge in the white night. But at the moment when he rushed into the formation, a figure also rushed into the formation and shot at him like a sharp arrow. It''s Dragon moon!! "Fang zuolin! Do you think there is no one in my goddess palace? Get out of here When the cold sound of the Dragon moon sounded, he saw a thick soul breath blooming in the array. Fang zuolin''s face changed greatly, and his palms went out at the same time, but he failed to receive the breath. He took a move from his chest, spurted blood from his mouth, and flew out of the array, and fell heavily on the ground. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately beheaded gongyue. "White night, if you dare to hurt gongyue, I will kill you to pieces!" Fang zuolin yelled at the top of his voice. "The war between gongyue and me is a battle of life and death. Before the war, rules were made and many heroes and heroines heard that I killed him. It''s natural for you to retaliate against me because of this, it would be treacherous and immoral! If you don''t care about this, why should I fear your revenge and dare not kill gongyue? Can he only kill me, not me? Joke The cold way of the white night, the voice is extremely ferocious, a sword fiercely cleaves down. Gongyue, whose palm is cut off, has no power to fight back. The rune sword is broken. What else can he do? The shoulder was immediately split by the long sword, and the blade cut it to the abdomen, and then it was pulled out. Gongyue''s body trembled wildly, his eyes staring as if he were about to fall out of his socket, and finally fell to the ground and died. Gongyue, die! First seven, became the first person to die in this marriage! Fang zuolin was stunned and couldn''t get back to God for a long time. The scene was silent. However, seeing the white night, he put away his sword and took off gongyue''s ring. Inside, there are also the lotus seal treasures handed to him by Fang zuolin! Fang zuolin responded. Now the lotus seal Scripture is also taken away by the white night. This time, I really lost my wife and broke the army. Fang zuolin''s eyes were red and his hatred was overwhelming. He glared at the white night fiercely. His voice almost squeezed out from his throat: "white night!! You will regret what you have done today As the voice dropped, he stood up and jumped out of the place. "Mr. Fang Changlao!" Cried the old man in a hurry. But Fang zuolin didn''t seem to hear and left. The old man sighed and looked at the white night coldly. Gongyue died in the shennu palace. If this incident was reported, it would certainly have a bad reputation for the goddess palace. Moreover, this time, the Qing emperor was afraid to hate the goddess palace. White night noticed the resentment in the eyes of the old palace master and frowned. Others say that the old palace master is highly respected and doesn''t care about fame and wealth. When I see him today, it seems that I was wrong. I think in my heart in the white night. But hearing the old man snort, he said in a low voice: "Long Yue, come back, my palace master announced that this duel will win in the daytime, and the marriage recruitment will continue!" After hearing this, people came back from the fierce struggle just now. A pair of eyes are fixed on the youth in the array.He is so young, his soul is not high, but today, he has created amazing achievements. Chuzong ranked the sixth Qingyun and the seventh gongyue in chuzong''s ranking. One died and one was abandoned. All of them came from the hands of white night! This achievement is enough to shock the whole clan. Where does this person come from? I don''t know whether to join the clan? Why is it that there is only one level of absolute soul state, but it has such terrible strength? Those in charge of the large faction on the scene were secretly thinking about it, and had already moved their hearts to solicit. White night complexion some white, breathing also lightly gasped up. Gongyue and Qingyun are the first to be ranked first. Even if he is passed down by the sword God idea, his strength will not be against the sky. He has consumed a lot of money and felt tired after fighting with gongyue. Hanjiang mausoleum at the bottom of the river burst into a burst of brilliance in his eyes. He was about to rush into the array, but he met the eyes of the white night. Those eyes are full of killing intention! He thought of what he had said before, and looked at the cold corpse of gongyue which had been carried down. He hesitated. "Brother Han..." Jiang Hao called carefully. "Watch me kill him!" Han Jiangling took a deep breath and stepped into the array without hesitation. Third Chu Zong! Everyone''s spirit was shocked. The Hanjiang mausoleum that the white night will face is ranked the fifth in the list of the first emperor! The fifth, sixth and seventh Chu Zong were fought in one breath. This kind of fighting was not what any genius in chuzong list could bear. What''s more, it''s hanjiangling, which is stronger than Qingyun and gongyue! There is absolutely no chance of winning in white night! Hanjiangling still chooses to take action at this time. Can''t it be that... Really want to waste the white night? . (I have a bad cold. It took me a long time to complete a chapter. Let''s work together. I don''t know if the next chapter can be finished today. Please don''t wait. The second chapter will be filled by tomorrow noon. I''m sorry...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 "Hanjiangling, are you taking advantage of others'' danger?" Feihuang Pavilion, Zhang Shanshui can''t help it. Although he was not optimistic about the white night before, his strength and toughness greatly convinced him, and his heart also gave birth to the idea of protecting. "Take advantage of others'' danger? If he doesn''t dare to fight me, he can give up! " Hanjiang Lingdan road. The purpose of hanjiangling is not only to admit defeat in the daytime, but it is the goddess palace in the end, so he can''t do anything about it. "Don''t worry, I won''t give up!" The white night breathed a breath, staring at Han Jiangling coldly, and said, "as I said, I will dig out the eyes of anyone who enters this array. Hanjiangling, since you have decided to take part in the marriage recruitment challenge, are you ready to be dug out by me?" "Dig your eyes? Why do you cling to it? " Han Jiang Ling hum. "Because you are not worthy of the goddess of purple Huan!" It''s cold at night. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s as if you''re a good loser! In that case, let me see how capable you are Han Jiangling waved one hand, and a slender autumn water sword appeared on his palm. The blade is very thin, the blade is slightly curved, and the blade is cold and cold. It''s like ice. There is a small meditation Qi gathering array at the handle. Holding this sword, the whole person of hanjiangling is quite different from it. "Cold moon knife!" The old palace master couldn''t help shouting. "Yes, this Dao was handed down to me by my father. It was made by the iron of the cold moon god. Now there are 99 people who have died on this sword. You are very honored because you will become the 100th one!" Han Jiangling holds a knife and points to the white night. "If you want to fight, come on!" White night pulled out the ancient copper sword, light said. "Marriage recruitment continues!" The old man didn''t talk nonsense. When they stood still, he immediately called out. Whoa. The light beam soared to the sky, and a soul shadow appeared on the top of Hanjiang mausoleum. The soul shadow was not the image of a spirit animal, but a long river, which went straight into the nine days, shining brightly. Jiuhe heaven soul! Hanjiang mausoleum is unique to the rare spirit of heaven. There will never be a second person in the whole clan domain to possess such a soul. Han Jiangling is not a generation of gongyue and Qingyun. His strength is not only strong, but also his attitude towards the enemy is very serious. He can''t tolerate slightest neglect. Even if the other party''s weak and weak ants follow him, he will go all out. This attitude made him never suffer a loss in fighting against the enemy. "White night, you hurt my brother Jianghe. Today, I want to get justice for him. If you owe him, I want you to pay him back ten times!" Hanjiang mausoleum cold road, you are not polite, the pace moves, the head of the nine river sky soul unexpectedly like a big hand, toward this side of the boom. Soul pressure? In the daytime, the pace retreats, the pressure falls, and the fragmented earth instantly turns into dust. "Taotie." The white night sacrifices the spirit of heaven, and it also resists with the soul. The soul of the nine rivers in Hanjiang mausoleum is the nine fold heaven. Although it has not changed, it is only one step short. In addition, his soul state is powerful and his soul pressure is particularly terrible. He is not an enemy at all if he only eats a feast. The white night is not in a hurry, and then sacrifice the spirit of heaven. Whoa! The spirit of flowers and heaven appears. The energetic soul power, like the most nutritious spirit liquid, moistens Taotie. The power of Taotie soars, and immediately counterattacks. The soul of Hanjiang mausoleum cannot be defeated. "What a unique spirit of heaven People below see the second soul of the sky in the white night, and they all show interest. Spirits full of vitality like this are rare. "White night, that''s all you can do?" Han Jiangling suddenly said. White night frowns. But the spirit of the nine rivers moved. It is like a dam with a burst dike, pouring out a lot of soul power, like a flood, instantly submerges the soul power of Taotie and Linghua... in the white night, the spirit of heaven is stirred up, but the soul power that has just been sacrificed is immediately submerged by Jiuhe, and can no longer be felt. On the contrary, the prestige of Hanjiang mausoleum is increasing. Devour! White night understood immediately. The real power of Jiuhe heavenly soul is to devour. It''s no wonder that Han Jiangling forced me with soul pressure as soon as he made a move. Originally, he wanted me to use more soul power to counter pressure, so as to devour my soul power. Hanjiang mausoleum is Hanjiang mausoleum in the end. It is arrogant on the surface, practical and prudent. In the white night, I rushed with my sword. Brute force urged me. Now, no matter how much soul power I urge, I can only determine the victory or defeat with brute force. However, Han Jiangling''s mouth was lifted, as if waiting for this moment. He buckled the knife with one hand and cut the blade fiercely... Bang Dong! The edge of the sword. It makes a huge noise, and it cuts to the ancient copper sword fiercely. Dang! White night is directly shaken back by a knife, arm numbness, the strength of the other side is amazing. "Too weak!" Han Jiangling shakes his head, jumps up, cuts with a knife, the blade rippling, and dodges in the white night. The blade falls on the ground and ice the earth."Both Qingyun and gongyue are only three-year-old children in my eyes. The fight between you is just children''s fighting. If you think that if you defeat them, you will have the qualification to fight with me, then you are totally wrong. My low-key is not your arrogant capital!" The blade of Hanjiang mausoleum is rustling. In the white night, my eyes are cold, but I don''t dodge, and I fight with my sword. Bang! People were shaken back. "Hum! I think you can hold me back Han Jiangling is playing tricks. However, the white night is like a newborn calf, without the slightest fear, and does not dodge at all. Holding the sword, he bumps into the edge of the other side''s knife. Bang! Bang! Bang! The pounding sound made people outside the array tremble and beat back in the night. "White night, are you a fool? Hide Huan Shiying couldn''t help shouting. "Brother..." Mu Qingqing, beside the old man, covered his lips with tearful eyes. She wanted to stop it, but it was impossible to do so with her ability. "What is he doing?" The old man was puzzled. The previous two wars gave her a preliminary understanding of the white night. With the ability of white night, Han Jiangling decided that he could easily avoid these moves. But why did he have to pick up the other side''s knife? Finally, after a few moves against the white night, hanjiangling also found it wrong. He fixed his eyes and looked, but he saw that he would close his eyes and meditate after resisting his blade every night, and then he would gather his strength to kill again. This is... Wujian? The heart of Han Jiangling was startled. A sword? Understand the move with the move? Every time his sword is hard put, its strength will soar a lot. Is he analyzing the meaning of my sword? How dare you take my sword! Hanjiangling was furious and roared. The spirit of Jiuhe heaven started again. Yuan Li poured on his blade and dyed the cold knife like a magic weapon. "Frozen heaven and earth!" "Did you find out? Then try my sword? " The body spins in the white night, and the blade comes back lightly. The body of the sword is flat, soft and weak. But at the time of hitting the cold knife, it suddenly burst out a shocking momentum. Roar like a giant! "The third move of Epee! Hold the heaven and earth! drink in the daytime, the sword power breaks out, the heaven and earth reverses, and the force shakes the world. In a flash, everything around the body of the sword swayed wildly, even the air shook. Bang Dong! A thunderbolt burst through the sky. The dust is flying. The two figures retreated towards the back, which were white night and hanjiangling. Two people panting, staring at each other, this move, seems to win or lose! What a wonderful sword! There is no doubt that the sword of hanjiangling is extremely powerful! After all, chuzong ranked fifth among the top five in juexingjing. But the white night is different. He is just a person of the level of the absolute soul state. The first-order existence can fight with hanjiangling and win the battle even if it is defeated in the white night of the war, it is still glorious even if it is defeated! The eyes of countless elders of the clan burst into light, staring blazing at the white night. However, Han Jiangling felt ashamed that such a weak man could not be separated from him. He secretly looked at Jiang Hao and the fire cloud under his eyes, which was extremely angry. He had told Jiang Hao before that Bai Ye was defeated in ten moves, but he didn''t want to have more than 20 moves now, and the white night was not damaged at all. How does this make him face Jiang Hao? How to continue to be arrogant in front of these people? This is extremely intolerable to him! "I''m going to be serious!" Hanjiang mausoleum snorted coldly, and his eyes were as cold as iron. He lifted his knife and chopped in the air. Whew. There was a cold wind in the void, and the ice wall filled the place where the cold wind passed. In the white night, a sword cuts through the ice wall and rushes forward step by step. Hanjiang mausoleum buckled the sword and drew a shadow of it. It was several feet long. It cut through the cold wind and cut into the white night with an extremely fierce scream. Before the blade has arrived, the momentum has come in advance. The whole body of the white night instantly turned into debris and was destroyed. Even the protective array carefully arranged by the powerful men of the goddess palace began to shake. The strength of hanjiangling is not dependent on his spirit of Jiuhe heaven. His Sabre technique and posture are equally terrifying. "Vajra will not die, divine power will protect you!" At this time, the white night suddenly roared, and his body was like gold-plated. The sword of terror struck, but the white night did not lose a cent, and made no progress. "What?" Han Jiangling''s face changed greatly. But look at the white night. "Broken!"The shadow of the sword is blooming like a starry River in the sky. The sword''s Rainbow penetrates the sun and stabs at the Hanjiang mausoleum. It''s all broken! Whether it''s the sword''s posture or its shadow, it''s all broken by a sword! "No way! It''s impossible! " Han Jiangling''s heart trembled and roared. However, he saw that the bronze sword burst out a terrible awn and hit hanjiangling fiercely. Hanjiangling was angry and kept up yuan power to resist, but the sword was so powerful that he was shocked back one step. Although it is only one step, but it is significant! Everyone can see that this time, white night wins! And this is almost humiliating to hanjiangling! "I will tear you to pieces The body of Hanjiang mausoleum was shocked, and the spirit of heaven burst out again on top of his head. His second heavenly spirit, iceberg spirit. When the spirit of heaven was sacrificed, the temperature around it suddenly dropped by nearly Baidu. Everything around was frozen, and the interior of the array looked like a world of ice. Looking down at the white night, his feet were spread by frost. But that''s not enough. Hanjiangling knows that if it is still hidden, it will surely fail! If he doesn''t kill the white night today, he will be ruined! So... whoosh! It''s another light breaking the sky. Hanjiang mausoleum... Sacrifice his third heaven soul! Sansheng tianhun! The people outside the array are in an uproar! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 Qunzhongyu is different from Daxia, where there is a better cultivation environment, better guidance of the elderly, and more powerful elixir assistance. The soul people who practice here are far faster than those who come out of a small country like Daxia. Therefore, the grades of human, heaven and soul in Qunzhong are excellent, and those with double birth are not uncommon. However, Sansheng is different. Sansheng tianhun has not only amazing talent, but also unparalleled opportunities. It is by no means an achievement that can be achieved by one''s own efforts. The horror of Sansheng tianhun is beyond the imagination of ordinary soul people. When the third heavenly spirit appeared, the surrounding pressure suddenly dropped, and the whole array was completely filled with soul pressure and ice cold. Everything in this array was immediately controlled by Hanjiang mausoleum. Domain! A series of outbreaks of hanjiangling turned the battle into his field! "If at this time, Hanjiang mausoleum will exert a great momentum again! He will be able to dominate the contest completely Under the stage, Zhang Shan sank into the road. "Hanjiangling is so powerful that Qingyun and gongyue can''t compete. Maybe he should move forward to the fifth place in the list." Xuansong Zhenren in the crowd. The divine shadow of Tianying cult stands on the edge, and his eyes are burning at the Han Jiangling. The Phoenix green feather under the stage is also a smile. At this moment, no one has much chance of winning the white night. After all, he had been in the early days of Lian Zhan and consumed a lot. It was very rare for him to be able to fight with Han Jiangling. It was reasonable to lose. If he could win Han Jiangling, I''m afraid it would overturn everyone''s ideas. Whoa! At this time, the strong wind in the array rose again. Everyone''s pupils are tight. "Isn''t it?" "Is this the general trend?" "This momentum... Five major trends? Hanjiang mausoleum launched a five fold trend The cry of alarm rang out at once. In this situation, hanjiangling once again launched a five fold trend, and immediately gathered all the souls in the air and the ice and cold under their feet. "Domain! The real domain is formed! " Zhang Shanshui called. "There''s no chance of white night!" Immortal xuansong couldn''t help speaking. The situation is worse for white night! The victory or defeat has been divided... the general situation has fallen, and the fusion of soul pressure and ice cold has all taken place, which is more powerful than before. Hanjiangling is already the master here, and he can even make the night unable to breathe through soul pressure and ice cold! "You lost!" Hanjiangling opened his eyes, and his head was surrounded by three heavenly spirits. Yuan Li set him off like an immortal. In the domain, no one can defeat him! "Are you so confident?" White night standing in place, light said. "At this time, do you still try to be brave?" Han Jiang Ling hums, raises the cold knife, waves at any time. Whoa. It seems like a simple move, but it''s like a storm. The cold wind brings countless blades of ice skates. In the white night, he raised his sword and cut it off. He held the heaven and earth and opened it again. He broke the ice skate, but he was pushed back a few steps. "Look, you are not my match at all! Why don''t you keep your funny face? You are defeated! Kneel down and surrender Han Jiangling screamed and waved his sword again. At night, the feet were covered with ice immediately, frozen completely, and people couldn''t move. It looks like the situation is on one side! "Palace master, lost! White night lost! Let him go Mu Qingqing was in a great hurry and rushed to the main road of the old palace beside him. Even she could see that white night was extremely unfavourable. The old palace master hesitated and shook his head: "the initiative is in the hands of the white night. If he admits defeat, I will immediately send someone to save him. I can''t take the initiative to intervene!" "Can..." Mu Qingqing is eager to speak. But just then, the frost that was spreading towards the white night suddenly cracked. Han Jiangling eyebrows a lock. But see the whole body of the white night flow momentum. "What do you mean? Is it strong? Do you think I can''t break your domain? " The white night is light. "I have three lives, I have five major trends! I have your unmatched soul pressure. Now it''s time, do you think it''s possible to defeat me? Naive Hanjiang mausoleum hummed and waved his sword again, but in the wind and ice, a snow-white ice dragon burst out, rolling the endless pressure of soul and rolling toward the white night. How strong! In the dark, people can hear the sound of the Dragon chant! "Get out of the way!" Huan Shiying shouts anxiously. This powerful, murderous and full of a blow, just a look, it is shocking! Is this the whole strength of hanjiangling? But just then, a force of repression fell from the sky. The flying ice dragon suddenly disintegrated and fell to the ground and turned into dust.This move is directly broken. "Well?" Han Jiangling looks sluggish, but he can see a more terrible momentum circulating around him at night... this momentum instantly opened the ice covered earthquake around, and the ice turned into debris and scattered everywhere. "General trend?" Han Jiangling''s eyes were stunned, and then his face became fierce: "do you deserve to compare with me? Get down on your knees With a roar, the five major forces swayed wildly toward the white night, oppressing his shoulders. He wants to lie down in front of him in the daytime. "How dare you be arrogant In the white night, my eyes suddenly widened, my robes danced and my hair fluttered wildly. A fierce and bitter wind rose out of thin air, which seemed to purify the whole array of internal scythes and remove all the ice. The general situation of hanjiangling was even more overwhelmed by the general trend, and was instantly subdued and collapsed... Han Jiangling''s eyes widened, and his brain was suddenly blank. "Six fold... Six fold trend?" He murmured. Outside, there was an uproar. "Six major trends"?? It''s impossible The old man suddenly stood up from his chair with a pair of yellow old eyes staring like an ox''s. "You can understand the six major trends at the first level of Jue Hun state! Genius!! The genius of heaven The landscape is almost roaring. Jiang Hao and huoyun in the crowd looked as if they were dead and grey. "This... It''s impossible! How could he have the six cardinal principles? Grandpa fire, it''s impossible. Tell me it''s fake Jiang Hao trembled. "Face the reality." But in the eyes of this man, the fire is deep, but the fire is deep Jiang Hao Leng next, immediately understand the reason, dare not neglect, ran away. Mu Qingqing tightly covers his small mouth, and his eyes are huge. At that moment, she didn''t want to change the situation! "How fierce is the white night?" Although she was adopted by the goddess of Zihuan, she grew up in the goddess palace when she was a child. With the cultivation of the goddess Zihuan and the old man who came down to heaven, she thinks that her strength is far from that of unknown wild practitioners. But today, she is quite wrong. Thinking of the irony of the white night in the peach forest, Huan Shiying felt hot on her face. Now, even if the white night is defeated, no one will think that he is weaker than Han Jiangling! What''s more, he hasn''t lost yet. "How dare you be arrogant in front of me! What''s more, you think your three heavenly spirits are very powerful? " The white night hums a way, suddenly the head of a flash of light. A dragon shadow straight into the sky!! "Zhentian dragon soul Whoa! The crowd exclaimed! Sansheng tianhun! Another Sansheng tianhun!! "Why? Why did you, the trash, awaken the three heavenly spirits? Why Hanjiangling felt his soul pressure being forced back by the other side step by step, and immediately roared. His domain, gradually disintegrated! "Sansheng tianhun" is the profound meaning of the six major trends! have boundless prospects! There is a bright future Countless people are roaring in their hearts. This is the most dazzling piece of gold. "No matter where he comes from, and whether he joins the sect or not, this person must be pulled into my sect!" The elders of the clan roared in their hearts. However, the shock is not over. Just look at the top of the white night, and a ray of light, straight into the sky, it is a cold moon, suspended in the air, endless, brilliant. In a flash. Inside and outside the whole array, the whole goddess palace, there was silence... Four Heavenly spirits! Four born souls of heaven!!! On the top of the white night, four heavenly spirits are circling!! The old man froze. Zhang Shan Shan is like petrifaction. Xia Hou''s talents were stunned. The fire cloud looks cold. Even the goddess of purple Huan, who has always been indifferent, couldn''t sit still at this moment. She stood up and looked at the white night. "The sixth? no With the general situation of the white night and the spirit of heaven, with time, he can win the top three! " Exclaimed the scholar of the Vientiane gate. Everyone was so shocked by the scene that they almost forgot themselves. Including Hanjiang mausoleum. Taotie''s shadow, Zhentian dragon''s shadow, Shenyue''s shadow, Linghua''s shadow, the four heavenly spirits'' shadows continuously rotate and bloom with colorful light. The soul pressure is like a mountain, which instantly smashes the soul of Hanjiang mausoleum and pours on its body. Bang! Han Jiangling was caught off guard and knelt on the ground immediately."You think you are strong? You have the five major trends, three birth of the spirit of heaven, you can destroy everything? Apart from the fact that your soul state is stronger than mine, what is your pride? Who is the real waste between you and me The whole night, like a flood of water. "You deserve to be called domain? Let me teach you what the real domain is The terrifying spirit almost filled the place, and the Hanjiang mausoleum was instantly flooded. However, the large array was directly deformed by the surging soul gas, as if it would rush out of the formation at any time. "No! The great array can hardly withstand the pressure of the soul of the white night. " Caier exclaimed. This is a big array carefully arranged by the master of Shennv palace. It can''t support the means of white night! Han Jiangling kneels on the ground and is hard to get up. He walks in the daytime. Every step is thrilling. White night Han Jiangling''s eyes glowing red. "You said you wanted to kill me, so don''t blame me for being rude! What I said before, do what I say With no expression on his face, he suddenly reached out his hand and stabbed at the double pupils of hanjiangling. "Damn it!" Han Jiangling, gnawing at his teeth, suddenly pounced on him and let out his strength towards the white night. "Town!" Drink in the daytime. The soul of Zhentian dragon was pressed down together with the six major trends. Bang! Han Jiangling''s body was stuck on the ground and couldn''t get up again. White night eyes a cold, hands such as lightning, stabbing at its eyes. Puff... "ah The shrill cry resounded through the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 Qingyun was dug eyes, gongyue died directly. Now hanjiangling is following Qingyun''s footsteps and his double pupils are dug! Of the twelve first patriarchs, three were abolished by night. Long eagle cold sweat DC, standing outside the array, whole body swinging. He never thought that the white night was so fierce. Thinking of the indifferent eyes of the other party when he was fighting against the white night, he was sweating and shivering. Han Jiangling fell on the ground because of severe pain and kept twitching. He lost his fighting power completely. He was negative with one hand in the daytime, staring at hanjiangling coldly. His eyes were full of ferocity. "White night... White night wins." Seeing that the old man was still in a state of unconsciousness, cai''er called out in a hurry. This sentence finally wakes people up. Everyone looked at the Hanjiang mausoleum lying on the ground, and their hearts were horrified. Another chuzong was defeated! another chuzong was abolished! Is this man really the first level of juexingjing? How strong is he that even the fifth rank people are defeated by him? Hanjiangling is carried down by the Jiang family. Huoyun and Jiang Hao stare at the white night with anger. "It will not be over! White night, we''ll see! " The fire cloud is cold. "The trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. In the white night, your means are too cruel. I''m afraid you are too hard to break!" Zhang Shanshui took a deep look at the white night. How can he become famous even if he has abolished so many people and offended so many people? I''m afraid the front foot just walked out of the goddess palace, and the back foot will be killed! "What I have done, I will bear it all!" "Now, who else wants to challenge?" he said The sound of the drink rang away. But the crowd you look at me and I look at you, no one dares to come forward. Those zongmen Jun had already been frightened by the terror of white night, and the elders of zongmen did not dare to let their descendants take the risk. What should be done if there were still cards in the white night? "Qingyu, go! If you beat white night, you''ll get both fame and wealth Zhang Shanshui drinks low. "No Feng Qingyu smiles and shakes her head. Zhang Shan was stunned. However, Feng Qingyu stepped forward and did not enter the battle. Instead, he hugged the white night in the array. "Hello, brother white night." "Who are you?" The white night asked. "Not long ago, he was promoted to the fourth place of fire The scholar of the Vientiane gate spoke loudly. The words fell, and there were bursts of surprise all around. This green and astringent face, like the white night, is actually the fourth existence of chuzong. Hearing the sound in the white night, he nodded and looked at Feng Qingyu: "are you also aiming at the goddess of purple Huan?" "No, I''m here just to meet the mission of the clan." "If you want to fight me, come in." The white night is light. "War? I''m sure there will be a fight. It''s an honor for Qingyu to be able to fight against such talents as brother Baiye. However, brother Baiye''s three powerful chuzongs in LianZhan today consume a lot of money. If I do it at this time, I will take advantage of others'' danger. Qingyu will not do it. " Feng Qingyu shook his head. "Is it?" White night nods. If Feng Qingyu really thinks so, he is a man of good character and can make friends. "Qingyu just hopes to be taught by brother Baiye, and his state will recover in the future. Qingyu hopes to fight with you, regardless of the level, just for the purpose of competition." Feng Qingyu said with a smile. "Good! If we have time, we can talk about swords while drinking! " The white night laughs. "When the time comes, brother Baiye will let Qingyu go." Feng Qingyu laughs and retreats to one side. People around you see the mind is solemn. The conversation between the two made them understand that Feng Qingyu, the fourth first patriarch, had great admiration for the white night. Maybe fengqingyu can''t win against shangbaiye... if the fourth of chuzong can''t win the first three of chuzong? That represents the most talented strong man in the clan domain! "No one dares to fight?" White night asked again. But no one spoke. The old man''s old face was beaming with joy. She no longer hesitated and nodded to cai''er beside her. Cai''er will take the array away. "In this case, the marriage recruitment is over. Now I declare that the winner of this marriage invitation in my God''s palace is the first white night of Buddhism!" The old man said with a smile. When they heard this, they immediately clasped their fists: "congratulations to the palace master!" "The Lord of the heavenly palace, Bai chuzong, is endowed with extraordinary talent and extraordinary strength. He also has four heavenly spirits. After today, he will become famous in the clan domain! It''s really a blessing of the palace that you call him a good son-in-law. " An elder who intended to make friends with the goddess palace immediately agreed."Yes, with this man, the goddess palace will be prosperous." "He and the goddess of purple Huan are really a perfect match!" The crowd quickly flattered. Those big people, however, are looking at the white night with burning eyes and don''t know what they are thinking. "Ha ha, thank you very much. Thank you very much. I''m very satisfied, too! Thank you very much The old man was smiling and said with a smile. The disciples of the women''s palace of gods were also very happy. White night''s talent and strength, they have been deeply convinced. Before that, the old man had many criticisms of the white night. However, after seeing the extraordinary talent revealed by the white night, she had completely changed her outlook. The soul state of white night is not strong, but he has four heavenly spirits and six major trends. Each of them is the talent to startle the four sides. What else can she find fault with? What''s more, after defeating Han Jiangling in the white night, he became the fifth of the first patriarchal sect, and the future is even more limitless. If you can get this person, the goddess palace will surely shine on the whole clan territory in time! Nothing is more important than a seed with unlimited potential. "Lord, I don''t intend to marry the goddess of purple Huan!" Just then, a voice suddenly rang out. The old man''s face was stiff and looked at the white night in disbelief. "What do you say?" The old man thought he had heard wrong. "I''m sorry, Lord, I can''t marry the goddess of purple Huan, never will." The white night is light. "You..." the old man was stunned. The crowd also quieted down and looked at the young man in amazement. "If you don''t want to marry the goddess of purple Huan, why do you challenge The old man frowned and asked. "Because I don''t want others to desecrate the goddess of purple Huan." The white night is light. "No wonder you have to dig out the eyes of those who come on stage." Some people were surprised. "White night, if you want to think clearly, you will be the son-in-law of my goddess palace. Your benefits will be endless. I will personally pass on your supreme skills and give you endless resources for cultivation. These are all things that ordinary people dare not imagine." The old man whispered. "No, I still mean that. I won''t marry the goddess of purple Huan." Shake your head at night. However, the old man''s face was extremely ugly, just like ice covered: "are you playing with our goddess palace?" "I dare not at night." He had no expression. "Asshole!" The old man was very angry: "you are on the stage to challenge, but you don''t marry my daughter. What do you mean? Don''t you think you have some talent to despise me? Do you think my goddess palace is comparable to those of the first people? " As soon as the old man''s prestige was released, the whole goddess palace was immediately shrouded in terror, making it difficult for people to breathe. The white night did not change his face, took a deep breath and said, "even if the old palace master killed me, I would not marry the goddess of purple Huan. I said, I only come here to guard. This marriage recruitment is not necessary!" "What are you? Do you want to use your own power to prevent my goddess palace from recruiting? You''re delusional The old palace master was very angry, and his voice was full of soul capturing power. He was extremely dignified: "who are you in the end? Why do you want to destroy my goddess palace? Tell your purpose quickly, otherwise, you will never leave the goddess Palace today With a wave of her hand, a large number of figures came from all around and directly surrounded the white night. "Mother, stop it!" At this time, a cold and crisp voice sounded, and the goddess of purple Huan who was sitting there stood up and walked towards this side. The people of the goddess palace made way one after another. The cold eyes on the veil of the goddess Zihuan were staring at the white night as if to see him through. The old man looked at his daughter suspiciously and guessed something in his heart. However, the goddess of purple Huan looked at the white night quietly and did not make a sound for a long time. People from other sects looked at the goddess strangely and did not make a sound. The scene became quiet and the atmosphere was delicate. At this time, the goddess of purple Huan opened her voice. "Are you... Yeer? Right? " She said suddenly, with a tremor in her voice. "I do call it white night." The heart is beating wildly in the daytime, but the surface is still intact. "You know what I mean, you are white night! You are my son The goddess of purple Huan said again. But the words fell, and the whole altar was silent. People stare at the goddess of purple Huan. After a moment, people look at each other in a daze. "What is the goddess of purple Huan talking about?" "White night? This man is her son? Does the goddess of purple Huan have a son? " "What''s this... What''s going on here?" People were so surprised that they all focused their attention on the old man. The old man''s face changed slightly and his eyes were filled with anger. Unexpectedly, at this time, a big laugh rang out. I saw the white night suddenly laugh: "ha ha ha ha, purple Huan goddess, you don''t have to use this method to excuse yourself. I know you don''t want to marry me or anyone else. You don''t have to refuse me in this way of self destruction. Don''t worry, I won''t marry you."When they heard this, they realized that the feeling was that the goddess of purple Huan deliberately said this, so as to refuse to marry... on hearing this, the goddess of Zihuan stepped back two steps. Her eyes were shaking like a gem. She stretched out her hand and tried to reach out into the white night, but she turned around and coldly attacked many sects: "the marriage recruitment is over, please go back!" "White night, who do you think you are? This is about the goddess palace. Since you don''t want to marry my daughter, it''s you who should leave. " With a wave of his withered hand, the old man said in a loud voice, "dear friends of all clansmen, the winner of the marriage invitation has given up the qualification of marrying my daughter to be the son-in-law of my goddess palace. The old woman announces here that the marriage recruitment will start again!" "If you continue to recruit, I will continue to challenge!" The road sank in the white night. People are hesitant. "You are not qualified to take part in the challenge!" "White night, my goddess palace does not welcome you, you go!" The old man saw through the white night, and he wanted to make trouble. As for the relationship between him and the goddess of purple Huan, there must be some hidden relationship. She felt vaguely that the relationship between them would affect the whole goddess palace! "Go?" The white night frowned and said, "the old palace master is determined to marry the goddess of purple Huan?" "My goddess palace needs someone who can take over! It is obviously not enough to rely on Zihuan alone! If you are willing to marry Zihuan, the marriage recruitment will end immediately. If you don''t want to, it will naturally continue! " The old palace master hummed. "People who can take it?" "At least it''s the first time!" "I''m afraid it will be very difficult." The road sank in the white night. "In that case, let''s move on!" "I see who dares to challenge on stage!" Drinking in the daytime, my eyes are full of murderous spirit. However, there are always people who peep at the beauty of the goddess. "White night, although you are powerful, you are not invincible! Since you don''t want the goddess, you shouldn''t stop us! " A strong man with a beard sneered and jumped up with a big knife. "I won''t dig my eyes this time. I will kill anyone who dares to step on the stage." With a cold hum in the white night, the killing intention erupted, and the body suddenly disappeared. A wild wolf rushed to the strong man like lightning. Pooh! Before the strong man stood firm, a blood hole was directly pierced through his chest, and he fell to the ground and died. The people were shocked. What is white night defending? What is his purpose? "White night, you''re crazy!" "Take this man down for me!" "Yes Around the goddess palace people rushed past. "Stop it all!" The goddess of purple Huan drank again and stopped directly in front of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 "Purple Huan! What are you doing? " The old man''s face turned white and a little flustered in his eyes. Seeing his daughter''s move, he could not help worrying about what she had said before. Is that true? Is this person... Really her son? When does Zihuan have more sons? The old man''s heart became tense. He suddenly remembered that Zihuan had been hiding outside for a year in order to escape marriage more than 20 years ago. After she was caught back in the Shennv palace, the whole person changed a lot. She was no longer as impetuous as that, and became extremely stable. She had a bit of leadership spirit. Such a change naturally makes the old man happy. However, the goddess palace is inherited by hereditary system. No matter how excellent the goddess is, he must choose a mate. The man who matches the goddess is naturally the most outstanding talent in the clan. To tell you the truth, Jiangtian old man is 100 satisfied with the white night. If the white night is her grandson, she has nothing to say. It''s good to say that the goddess of Zihuan suddenly has such a big son. How can she explain it? The goddess palace is bound to lose face and be ridiculed. At that time, not only her reputation with the goddess of purple Huan will be destroyed, but I''m afraid that the goddess palace will raise its head again in the face of many heroes in the clan area. "Never let that happen!" The old man meditated. However, the goddess of purple Huan said: "my mother, it''s a long story about this man. I was against the marriage recruitment. It was you who insisted on it. You should stop the marriage recruitment and end the official post temporarily!" "Purple Huan, I''m your mother. You must obey my words. I don''t care who this boy is. Now he irritates me, and I have to take him down, otherwise, how can I face the sky?" The old man said angrily. "Mother, don''t force me!" There is determination in the eyes of the goddess of purple Huan. "Purple Huan!" The old man drank a lot. The sound was like thunder, which was very loud. But the goddess of purple Huan has firm eyes and looks straight at the sky. The old man also knew his daughter''s character. She nodded and said, "good! Good!! Good! In that case, don''t blame your mother! " After that, the old man suddenly waved. Whoa. Two beams of light darted out of her sleeve robe and wound around the goddess Zihuan like a rope. "Mother?" The goddess of purple Huan was so shocked that she couldn''t move after being tied by a rope. "Come here!" The old man drank low and pulled the purple Huan. "Grandma!" Huan Shi Ying is busy shouting. Long Yue frowns, I don''t know what to do. "Shut up, all of you!" The old man subdued the goddess of purple Huan, and then turned his head to the heroes of the clan and said, "the marriage recruitment begins! Now, old lady, I change the rules! Any one of you younger generation can conquer white night! I will marry my daughter to him, and he will become the son-in-law of my goddess palace "Really?" People were shocked. "As long as I don''t die, I don''t care about any means!" The old man is cold. People were overjoyed to hear that. Those who are not as powerful as the night are ecstatic. "Since the old palace Master said that! Then I''m not as good as obedience The shadow of Tianying sect finally walked out of the corner. Like a poisonous snake, he had been waiting for an opportunity. He married the goddess of Zihuan and killed the white night. Why didn''t he do it? Whoosh! God''s shadow, shadow heavy, to the white night. "Brother Shenying, don''t worry! This man is my most quiet Lord hanjiangling. This time, let me take revenge for him! " A thin man with eyes like hawk and Falcon stepped forward. His name was Li Zhenxi, a disciple of Sanlian sect. "Li Zhenxi, what are you? How dare you get involved here? Get out of here, the life of the white night is mine At the other end of the sound of evil, and then a black shadow swept toward the white night. "Elder!" The disciples of Tianhong sect focused their attention on the immortal xuansong one after another. Immortal xuansong''s eyes burst into a flash of brilliance, and he said in a low voice: "since this man has hurt immortal Sanyu, he has a feud with tianhongzong. His talent is so amazing that he can''t stay here! Kill Having said that, he led a group of disciples to rush. "Qingyu, what are you doing? Go and subdue the white night Zhang Shanshui rushes to fengqingyu Road, an ancient well beside him. "Elder Zhang, I said that I would not take advantage of others'' danger! On the contrary, the Lord of the palace of God sent his daughter as a bargaining chip and led the people to besiege the white night. Such shameless things should be regarded as shameless people. The Lord of the goddess palace is still like this. What else can I miss about the son-in-law of the goddess palace? " Feng Qingyu shakes her head and turns to leave. Although he admired the white night, he knew it very soon. Under such circumstances, it was enough to choose to leave, and it was impossible for him to help him. "Qingyu, you..." Zhang Shan''s water vapor was destroyed rapidly. The crowd was like a flood, almost drowning him. The white night''s face was calm, but there was a fever and anger in his eyes."White night, let''s go!" Just then, a hand was put on his shoulder and he was thrown behind him. It''s Dragon moon! "Get out of here!" As soon as the breath of the Dragon moon shakes, it blocks in front of the white night like a wall, and those who rush in are knocked open one after another. "Dragon spirit Master, do you want to protect this boy?" The immortal xuansong rushes over and stares at the Dragon moon road coldly. "Lord, what should I do about it?" Zhang Shanshui leads the disciples of FEIHUANG pavilion to the old man''s way. With the dragon spirit, they don''t dare to act rashly. "Long Ling, you come back!" The old man sank into the sky. "Palace master, you have done something wrong." Long Yue murmured. "I do things, but you can''t take care of it. Get out of my way now!" The old man drank a lot. "If the palace master insists on the white night! I''ll forgive Long Yue for being rude! " Dragon moon silver teeth a bite, small face hair cold, in front of a recent soul in the past. Bang! The soul force hit the man like a heavy hammer. The man flew out, vomited blood and fell to the ground and died directly. Longyue doesn''t leave any room at all! It''s killing. The others were shocked. The dragon spirit is worthy of its reputation! When the old man saw this, his eyes were cold. Suddenly, he threw the goddess of purple Huan toward cai''er behind him, turning him into a shadow and plundering him to the Dragon moon. Her speed is extremely fast, and her speed is even more terrifying. In the blink of an eye, she is close to Longyue. Long Yue''s face congealed, both palms came out together, and the old man fell into a rage: "I can''t help myself!" Put out your palms. Bang! Four palms hand in hand. Long Yue was shaken back and forth, and his Qi and blood flowed. Although she has great strength, she is still a lot worse than the leader of the old man. "Dragon moon, you come here, I will give you one last chance, otherwise, I will drive you out of the goddess palace!" The old man drank heavily. "I''m not a lady of God''s palace. I survived because of my master''s help. However, white night also saved my life. In any case, I won''t let him get anything wrong. If the palace master insists on moving white night, please step over the body of Long Yue first." Long Yue gnaws her teeth. "Good!! You asked for it. Don''t blame me The old man was so angry that he cried in a deep voice: "everyone listen to the orders. The dragon spirit Master has betrayed my goddess palace. From today on, she is no longer a goddess palace member. Now, take down the Dragon moon and the white night together. There must be no mistake!" "Yes Around the goddess palace experts drink together. "Palace master, this... This is not too appropriate..." Cai Er could not help but persuade a sentence. "Grandma..." Huan poem Yingying stopped. But now, the old man''s mind has been determined, she once again waved her dry hand to those people in the ancestral region and drank: "everybody, let''s go, and continue the marriage Recruitment! The dragon spirit Master will not hinder you Voice down, then toward the Dragon moon rushed. "Ha ha ha ha, if there is a master of the heavenly palace to clean up the dragon spirit, what are our worries?" A voice came from a distance. It was huoyun Zun who had left before. When he learned that the old man was ready to deal with the white night, he immediately led the Jiang family to come back. In such a chaotic situation, it was obvious that he, a famous master, could do something about it. Huoyun and the Jiang family planned to wait until the white night came out of the goddess''s palace, I didn''t expect that the goddess palace would have a chance to solve this person. Why didn''t he do it? "In the white night, the sky does evil, and you can''t live. If you don''t have a good way to go, you can''t blame us at this time and today." Another voice came from Fang zuolin of the first emperor of the Qing Dynasty. He will avenge gongyue! If the white night enters the goddess palace and becomes the son-in-law of the goddess palace, they will be more or less afraid. Even if they seek revenge, they will not dare to blatantly. If they offend the goddess palace, it will be difficult for the clan to explain. However, they do not want to refuse to marry the goddess Zihuan, which makes the old man in heaven more angry! How stupid is that? If we don''t kill white night today, they all feel sorry for the wonderful opportunity that God has given them. Even though the white face of the crowd retreats, the more intense his face will be released. "Night! Let''s go The goddess of purple Huan over there yelled heartrendingly, but she couldn''t open the magic rope of the old man, so she could only stay in place. "Shiying! Come on! Take your brother! Come on Seeing the white night, the goddess of purple Huan can only place all her hopes on Huan Shiying. "Brother... Brother?" Huan Shiying is at a loss. Her eyes look at the white night and the goddess of purple Huan. The whole person is already in a panic: "mother... I... what should I do?" "Back mountain, take him to the back mountain! Long Yue has set up a secret road there The goddess of purple Huan said in a hurry, and then began to urge the spirit of heaven to get rid of the rope, but it was of no help.In this rush of time, they can''t do so much at all. The old man will not give them a chance. And the heroes of Qunzhong will not give the white night a chance. "Qingyizong, tianhongzong, feihuangge, tianyingjiao, Sanlian sect, Gongjia, Yujia... Very good! Since you decided to kill me! Then, don''t blame me for being ruthless at night! " Suddenly said the white night. "Now it''s time for you to talk hard? be extremely cruel and merciless? You can do it? " Li Zhenxi sneers and rushes towards the white night with a knife. "I can''t do it? It depends on how I cut you off! " White night voice cold, eyes a cold, one hand toward the air a probe. "Qianlong The long howl tore the sky, and a laugh ran through the sky. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, boy, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Come on, let''s kill him and turn the world upside down!" Laughing and falling, the whole goddess palace suddenly burst into bursts of golden light, on the sky, there are a large number of strange runes. It''s a dragon Rune!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 All around, the golden light rises and the dragon symbol looms in the sky, which makes the people of the goddess palace and the heroes in the clan area astonish. Especially the sound of laughter, there is something frightening and thrilling. "Who?" The old man looked around. However, he saw a large number of dragon amulets rushing towards the white night. The Dragon amulets were transformed into knives, guns, swords, halberds and other weapons in the air. The hands of white night were also gathered by dozens of dragon charms, and a bright Dragon Sword appeared in the palm of his hand. "What kind of soul skill is this?" The people around stare big eyes, holding the sword out of thin air, heaven and Earth Dragon talisman? Is this the means of white night? How can he master so many strange and powerful soul skills? "Die for me!" Cold way in the white night, a sword to Li Zhenxi. Click. Li Zhenxi''s body is smashed in an instant. The man is not chopped by the sword blade, but crushed by the soul!! People were shocked. "Well, it''s time to play tricks and struggle with death. You still don''t know your current situation? Don''t you kneel down and beg for mercy? " A record of cold hum swing, then see the sky condense a fiery red cloud, falling into the white night, and at the same time, a disease shadow rushed, the surrounding temperature suddenly increased. It''s fire cloud! "Elder huoyun, don''t kill him!" Seeing the fire cloud out of his hand, they were shocked. If the white night died, they would not be able to get the goddess of purple Huan. "Don''t worry. I''ll only abolish his cultivation, and he''ll die." The fire cloud hums a way, a palm front probe, palm is immediately wrapped by the red flame, the temperature released by the raging fire seems to be able to melt everything. "Just you want to kill me?" In the white night, his eyes suddenly burst into a brilliant halo, like the pupil of a God. Suddenly, the blade of the sword on the sky suddenly turned, aimed at the fire cloud, and stabbed it like lightning. When the fire cloud saw this, his eyes were scornful: "white night, before I saw that I didn''t move you on the part of the goddess palace. You don''t really think that you are strong. We are not the first sect. We are the soul cultivation that has been famous for a long time in the clan area. My strength! It''s not something you can compare with, let alone you As soon as the sound fell, the fire cloud roared, and the whole body was ablaze. The soul repair around him retreated in a hurry. The surrounding 100 meters around it became a high temperature zone, and even the earth was burned. "So what? I killed chuzong! You and I can''t kill you! Today, I will kill him in the dark He cried at night. Br > , it was like a sword banging against a wall. Huoyun''s face became stiff. At this moment, he felt the power of these dragon Fu swords... "hateful!" The face of the fire cloud is grim, and the wind is in front of you. Forget it. Kill white night first. The terrible heat wave, like a burning blade, cuts into the white night. "Hum." White night with dragon sword, vertical sword cut. Whew! The flame was extinguished immediately. "What?" The face of the fire cloud was stiff. However, the sword outside the flame wall suddenly increased its strength and pressed down hard. The blade, blade and gun edge slowly penetrated into the barrier. The fire cloud clenched his teeth and supported the flame barrier, but the blade and blade were extremely sharp. No matter how strong the soul power he urged, he could not stop it. "Ah With a roar of the fire cloud, the spirit of heaven appears, and Yuan Li bursts out, and a flame turns into a white color. The temperature rose wildly, and all the palaces around the goddess palace burned. Those close to the white night retreated one after another, and no one dared to come forward. Seeing this, the old man''s face changed greatly. If it goes on like this, isn''t the goddess palace going to be burned down? "Huoyun, stop it But the rocket cloud is on its way, and it has to be launched. How can it stop? "White night! I will burn you to steam The cloud of fire roared, and the white flame rushed over like a big wave. "Can you do it?" After a cold drink at night, two golden dragons suddenly appear all over the body, which are particularly magnificent. The dragon is actually transformed by light and is completely molded by soul power. It is magical and powerful. "What is that?" The peripheral Xiahou Yingcai, Zhang Shanshui and others looked sluggish. They have never seen such a mysterious soul skill. "The first level people in Jue Hun state can master this power?" No one can believe it. However, the light Dragon flew quickly and smashed the big waves of the fire. The Dragon claws went forward and roared, tearing up the flame barrier of the fire cloud. Click. "What?" Huoyun''s eyes were cold and his face was pale. Looking up, after the flame barrier broke, the swords and swords fell down without any hindrance... poop, poo, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, poo.People opened their eyes and looked at the fire cloud, but he was covered with more than a dozen golden swords, spears and halberds, his blood splashed wildly, and his face was twisted and ferocious. He stares at the white night in disbelief, and his mouth is wide open: "I''m not reconciled to it!" Then he fell to the ground and died. Huoyun, pawn! All of them were silent and looked at the corpse on the ground in horror. Huoyun, who has been famous for a long time, is now dead in the hands of the first-class person in the Juexin state! "How... How could this happen?" "Lord huoyun died?" "The white night must have used some strange Horcrux. Don''t forget that he can even take out things that are comparable to liuyunzhu. I''m afraid he has something stronger than that array! Huoyun must have died in the hands of this Horcrux. The soul power of the night itself is certainly not so powerful! " At this time, Zhang Shan Shan stood up and said in a loud voice. Although he appreciates the white night, he has offended too many forces. Now he even offends the goddess palace. He is afraid that he will not be able to do so for a long time. Compared with the great opportunity of joining up with the goddess palace, he naturally chooses to give up the white night. "Elder Zhang is right! Bai Ye is only a level one person in Jue Hun state. Elder huoyun can''t kill him. He can do this because of his powerful Horcrux. However, as far as I know, to launch a powerful Horcrux must be driven by massive soul power. There are many battles in white night. Now I''m afraid there is not much soul power. Follow me and kill white night! Kill this maniac Fang zuolin also came forward to agree. When people heard the sound, they all nodded. For a while, their hearts were shocked and calmed down again. How strong is the white night? With so many people here, how can we deal with him? "White night, eat my move first, and make the world come true!" A big man killed with a knife. The shadow of the sword was several feet long. It seemed that it could crack the mountain and cut it in the past. "Looking for death!" In the white night, the shadow of the two dragons beside him rushed to the sword shadow and crushed it. The white night''s body moved, close to the big man, and cut it off with one sword. The big man was cut in two by the dragon sword. "It''s my turn!" The fanaticism of the white night''s eyes seemed to devour the reason. He rushed to Fang zuolin and others with his sword, and the shadow of the two dragons was roaring. The power broke out and the crowd was shocked. "Don''t be so crazy!" Fang zuolin snorted. His feet shook the ground. A wall sprang out of the ground to block the white night, but he cut it with a sword. "Landscape flow!" Zhang Shanshui drinks for a long time, and his soul power blooms, and a long river of soul force roars to the white night. "The waves of the sea are stacked!" In the white night, the Dragon Sword blows out the sword spirit, which is like a wave, and breaks the spirit of the river. Zhang Shan Shan looks ugly. "Don''t worry, look at my soul chain!" Xiahou Yingcai rushed over, his hands a probe, flying out of two soul power chains, directly tied the white night, white night body can not move. "Great! Great! Elder Xia Hou, give us the rest Other people see this, immediately happy, have rushed to the white night. The situation is getting more tense. Shen Ying, who has been preparing for the attack, finally finds a chance. He sticks to a dagger with poison, and scatters it to the white night like a poisonous snake. The blade of the dagger goes straight to the heart. Not to mention the goddess of purple Huan, say to cut off the white night, it will also be famous and popular, the benefits are endless. Die in the white night! "Yeer The goddess of purple Huan made a heartrending cry, and her rope was suddenly broken, and she rushed to the white night as if she were mad. Long Yue, who was still fighting with the old man, felt cold and turned to look at the white night. However, because of this short absence of consciousness, he directly ate the old man''s palm. The man fell from the air, and in a moment, the masters of the goddess palace around him were subdued. The old man''s eyes were cold, and his body turned into a shadow. He fell in front of the goddess of Zihuan and pressed her shoulder with one hand to make her unable to move. "Let go of my mother!! Let me go! He is Yeer, my son! It''s your grandson The goddess of purple Huan screamed madly. More than 20 years ago, in order to escape the marriage arranged by her mother, the goddess Zihuan ran away from the goddess palace and hid in the great Xia Dynasty. Later, she ran into Bai Chen. By chance, she committed herself to Bai Chen and gave birth to Bai Ye. Although she had no feelings for Bai Chen, how could she be indifferent to the white night? It was her son, after all. Zihuan didn''t recognize the white night, but she found that the young man gave him a very familiar feeling. It was not until the white night said those words that she suddenly responded that he was her son. There can be no mistake. Not only her self-consciousness, but also the feeling of being a mother! "Grandson? How can you have a son when you are not married? How could I have a grandson? Purple Huan, are you crazy? Don''t talk nonsense and ruin the reputation of my temple! " The old man drank with dignity. "Mother, I know you care about the reputation of the temple, but does it really matter to family?" The goddess of purple Huan cried with tears in her eyes."This man has nothing to do with my goddess palace. How can we have family relationship?" The old man is cold. "Mother "Enough!" "If I die here today, I will not live alone!" The goddess of purple Huan suddenly exclaimed. "You..." the old man was impatient. But it was too late for her to change her mind. Many powerful people in the clan area have been killed. At night, he was besieged on all sides. "White night..." Long Yue''s face was very pale. Mu Qingqing sits on the ground. There are six gods in Huan poetry. The goddess of purple Huan, as if she had lost her soul, looked at the young man who was gradually submerged by the crowd. It''s all over? In the crowd, the white night stood still. All around had been filled with murder, but he didn''t panic at all. "It''s about time!" In my mind, the sound of the Dragon rings. "Good!" White night raised his eyes, that enthusiasm, into endless killing. "Boy, are you really going to do this? Once you do it, I''m afraid you will become the enemy of the clan territory! " Asked Qianlong. "So what? Since these people want to be killed, they should be killed forever! Even if we are enemies of the world, I will not be afraid! " Roar in the white night and hold the Dragon Sword high. Roar! In an instant, the roar of the dragons was heard in the sky. It was a big boost for everyone. The sound of Qianlong''s laughter rang out again. "Good!! Good!! Ha ha ha... Boy, I like you! I like you more and more! Ha ha ha... I saw the light falling from the sky and turned into a series of terrible golden dragons. There were dozens of them filling the sky of the goddess palace. They lifted their huge claws and shot them fiercely towards the crowd below. The force of terror was like a mountain, destroying the heaven and the earth, and the mountains and rivers were all broken!! What a magnificent scene it is. Zhang Shan Shui, Xia Hou Yingcai, Fang zuolin, Shenying and others were all frozen in place, staring at this magnificent scene! "This is the grand array I have carefully arranged. It''s the" ten thousand dragons and gods array "guided by my three part spiritual power! I have only used three times in my life. Once, the emperors submit to me. Once, the saints fall down! This time, though it''s not the emperor or the saint, I want you to make the world shaking and the world powerful! " The Dragon roars! In the white night, his eyes glowed with fire, and seven dragon lines were found on his whole skin. On top of the four heavenly spirits, the fifth heaven spirit shadow appeared again. He scorned his surroundings and roared with dignity. "Good!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 When the Dragon shadow appears, the white night feels itself full of endless power! It''s a wonderful feeling. The scene is magnificent. People''s eyes trembled and looked at the youth in front of them in disbelief. Terror! Cold! Powerful! Fear! This is the feeling that the white night gives them! "No! incorrect! This is the phalanx... It''s the power of the phalanx. " Zhang Shan Shui suddenly shivered all over and noticed something strange. This is a terrible array. Maybe the one who does it is not strong, but the power of this array is extremely profound and tedious. Even the elder with great attainments in the array can''t see through it! "White night, are you playing tricks? How can you use this kind of power with your unique soul level? It''s mostly a shot in the air to deceive us! " Xia Hou Yingcai said contemptuously that even if he had a powerful Horcrux in his hand at night, he would not be afraid of it. The strength of the Horcrux is not determined by the Horcrux itself, but by the strength of the giver. An ant, even if given the most powerful Horcrux in the world, can only crawl around the Horcrux, but cannot activate it. Xia Hou Yingcai believed that there must be a supreme deity in his hands, but his own strength was too weak to exert his 100% strength. Therefore, there was nothing to be afraid of. "Trick you? Then I''ll show you if I''m cheating? " The white night is magnificent and drinks, suddenly jumps up, like the God hanging in the sky. Dozens of golden dragons at his side immediately poured down and smashed into the crowd. Whoa! The fall of dragons, like the last scene, is magnificent. People were shocked. Bang Dong! The earth was broken by dragons, the earth was shaking and the mountains and rivers were broken. Some souls who do not dodge in time are directly smashed into meat paste, regardless of the level 1 or level 4 of Jue soul state, all of them die. Xia Hou Yingcai was stunned. How terrible is this destructive power? "You said I was playing tricks, you said I was a fool, so Xia Hou''s talent, do you dare to accept my attack?" White night cold road, a wave of the dragon sword, the side of the Dragon darted out again, carrying invincible momentum, hit the ground. Xia Hou Yingcai felt an unprecedented air pressure approaching him. His Horcrux clothes were torn, his skin also had cracks, his hair was dancing, his body was shaking, and he was already unstable. What''s going on? Why is it so powerful? Is this the power of white night? It''s impossible! Xia Hou''s talents roared, offering Yuan Li and striking a huge yuan seal like a lion. "Big seal lion!" The lion roars, Yuan Li rushes! But as soon as the yuan seal appeared, it was torn up by the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon roared, opened its mouth, and instantly swallowed up Xia Hou''s talents. You can''t stop it! These golden dragons were all transformed by soul power. The Xia Hou heroes who swallowed them entered the Golden Dragon''s abdomen full of soul power, and were instantly torn into pieces and died miserably. Second kill! Xia Hou Yingcai is killed by seconds! The elder of wanjianmen is dead! The old man looked at the white night like the God of heaven, completely petrified. "How could that happen?" The spirits of all the people tremble. Who dares to question the strength of white night at this moment? One by one, they fled like crazy. "Run away? Can you escape? " The white night drives the Golden Dragon again and falls downward. The huge soul force of the Golden Dragon smashes people into meat paste. He is as high as God. All of them died, and no one could resist it. Even the elders and masters of the clan were hard to resist. White night crazy slaughter, the golden dragon like a sickle, constantly harvest, blink of an eye, the ground cracked, blood flow into a river. "White night! Stop it! Are you going to kill us all? Do you know what you''re doing? You are the enemy of the whole clan Zhang Shan Shan below roared. All the people here come from the powerful members of various sects in the Qun clan region. If they are killed in the daytime, they will offend most of the clan clans. This is no different from those who have become the target of public criticism. Once the white night slaughters all these people here, he will be attacked by even the whole clan domain. "What? Are you allowed to kill me? But I won''t allow me to kill you? " In the white night, the voice is cold and the eyes are clear. Then he waves the dragon sword and cuts the landscape. No scruples. "White night!! Dare you? " Zhang Shanshui was stunned, shaking and shouting. "What am I afraid of?" The white night looks ferocious. The Golden Dragon falls and falls to Zhang Shanshui. The resistance between him in a hurry can''t stop the falling Golden Dragon. Bang! The earth shaking explosion sounded again.Zhang Shan Shui followed the example of Xia Hou''s talents and died miserably. Fang zuolin''s eyes widened and his whole body trembled. Both Zhang Shanshui and Xia Hou''s talents were of the same generation with him. Their strength was equal to each other. However, in front of the white night, he couldn''t even stand a move! This person can''t be the first level of juexingjing. How strong is he? Fang zuolin''s face was cold, and no longer had any reservation. He offered a jade colored sickle and threw it away in the distance. This jade colored sickle is called Tongtian sickle. It is a special tool for escaping. However, Fang zuolin didn''t just want to escape. He wanted to take it as a signal to announce the war situation here to his colleagues thousands of miles away. Even the Tongtian sickle has been sacrificed. Naturally, the war situation is not optimistic. The disciples of the clan will surely come to the scene at the first time. Fang zuolin''s arms swung, and his sickle, like the light of dawn, shot into the distance. A beam of light was firmly held by him. He turned his head and looked at the white night. However, he saw that several wild dragons had fallen down and the air pressure rose. Fang zuolin''s eyes were shining, and he roared in a low voice: "white night, you can''t kill us! Can''t kill Whoosh! All of a sudden, a silver line came out of Fang zuolin''s body, and a silver figure appeared in front of him to resist the falling Golden Dragon. It''s a puppet official! This mechanism man is made of pure silver. The King Kong is not bad, and his body is strong. The Golden Dragon falls away, but he can''t tear it apart. What a powerful mechanism man, I''m afraid it''s more than dozens of times more powerful than the giant mechanism man once made in white night. Fang zuolin''s face was overjoyed and immediately urged the mechanism man to rush towards the white night. He believed that the power of white night depended on magic weapon, and he was not strong enough. The mechanism man gathered together a surging soul power, which turned into a long sword. It broke through the sky and killed in the white night. There was a sharp howl in the void. "Do you want to resist?" In the white night, his eyes were shining like a God. Lin Chong came from the imperial court. He clasped his dragon sword tightly. His body was like golden lightning, and almost instantly passed through the puppet mechanism man. The golden dragon can''t be broken, but the dragon sword in his hand, which represents the source of the array, is invincible. When the dragon sword is cut off, the body of the mechanism man immediately climbs up numerous cracks, and then turns into a large number of fragments, which are completely torn apart by the surrounding soul force. Another strike! What can hold up his second move? "Run away!" Seeing this, Fang zuolin didn''t dare to have any idea of resistance again. He urged the scythe to follow the lock of the sickle to escape for thousands of miles. "Chop!" A foot stomping in the white night, the shadow of the Dragon Sword burst out several Zhang long shadow light. When the shadow light appeared, the dragons roared in the void, as if they were all mad, and rose toward the chain and wound it to death. Fang zuolin, who was just about to fly away, stopped instantly and his face changed greatly. The function of Tongtian sickle was blocked by these golden dragons. "Not good!" Fang zuolin''s heart was trembling. He let go of the Tongtian sickle and ran away to the gate of the mountain. He was manic and knocked the souls running together. However, his every move was in the eyes of the white night. Several golden dragons rushed at him at once. The strong pressure of his soul made Fang zuolin''s feet difficult to walk, and he almost fell on the ground. "White night! Let me go!! How about sparing my life? I''ll give you all the magic pills on me. I promise you countless benefits. Can you let me go Seeing that he couldn''t escape, Fang Zuo Lin immediately called out. His heart was full of fear, and the power of the white night forced him to resist! It''s just incredible. "If I am not against you, will you let me go?" The white night was cold, but merciless. With a sword cut off, the Dragon roared. Fang zuolin''s body was immediately squeezed by the soul force and began to crack. "White night!!!! You must die!! You will be chased to the ends of the earth by the people of the clan domain!!! You must not die Seeing that there was no possibility of survival, Fang zuolin sent out the most vicious curse. "Don''t worry, I will live well!" The white night is cold and cold, and there is no softness in the hand, and then urge the dragon sword. Pooh! Fang zuolin was directly dismembered. All people''s hearts in the middle of the river like a sea of terror! White night is a reckless, crazy slaughter. These people who want to kill him or abandon him are now facing his most cruel revenge! The white night''s sight cruelly looks at those who rush to attack, under the strong soul pressure, they can''t escape from the goddess mountain. He raised the dragon sword and rushed again. Tianying sect, wanjianmen, tianhongzong, all of them were not spared. Except for the disciples of the Vientiane sect and some Feihuang Pavilion, the others were slaughtered. He seemed to remember all those who showed their intention of killing him. "How did he suddenly become so strong? What the hell is this The old man looked at the figure like a God, and his heart trembled. And the goddess of purple Huan is stupefiedThis is her son? Twenty years ago, he was just born. More than twenty years later, he killed everywhere? Who is your son? What did he go through? The goddess felt her head buzzing, but her heart fell into endless remorse. For white night, she is more guilty. Since she gave birth to white night, she has not done her duty of being a mother for even one day. However, today, white night fights for her and kills all the heroes... "ye''er." The goddess of purple Huan sat on the ground, tears gushed from her eyes, and her heart was full of flavors and complexity. The Dragon Sword kept waving and the dragons roared wildly. The people in the goddess palace did not dare to step forward to obstruct them. They could only stare at the one-sided massacre scene. When the last one of them fell under the claws of dragons, the white night finally stopped. Standing on the ferocious corpse mountain, the halo on his body gradually disappeared, the sky spirit on his head also slowly disappeared, and the Dragon disappeared with the clouds. Everything seems to be back to the beginning. The white night gasped, turned his head to stare at the old man, and said coldly: "from today on, anyone who dares to covet the goddess of purple Huan will be killed no matter who he is!" The voice fell, he jumped, a golden dragon did not know when to rise, carrying him to the distance. The old man''s heart trembled and finally came back to his mind. But when he looked at the figure far away from the sky, he felt lost. Missed it! She missed a real dragon! White night can have such means, even if he is really the illegitimate son of the goddess of purple Huan? If he has such means, he will be able to ascend to the top of qunzhongyu in the future and lead the goddess palace to the peak of qunzhongyu! But now she understood that there was a gap between her and the white night that could never be erased! "How did it happen?" Looking at the corpses all over the ground, the old man was very pale, and the people were getting old, just like those who were going to die. "Grandma..." Huan Shiying ran over and helped the old man who was falling into the sky. "How could this... How could this be?" the old man kept whispering. At this time, outside the mountain gate, a large number of soul people came. They raised their heads and looked at the dragon flying figure in the air. Their faces were startled and their hearts were terrified. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 Jinlong is no one else. It''s the Qianlong emperor. This towering posture lasted for less than 20 minutes, and then "bang" changed back to the original appearance of meat, one man and one animal fell down from a hundred meters high and fell into a depression. "Ouch." The Qianlong made a painful cry, and the white night directly pressed on it and made it a meat mat. "You boy! It''s sinking. Get up. " Cried the Qianlong. White night opened tired eyes, pale face, turned over, looked at the sky, wryly smile: "old guy, thank you this time." "What can I do for you? I''ve long been unhappy with those guys! One by one, they have no means, but they are more difficult than Laozi. When I was granted emperor, I was besieged by such a group of mercenary guys. Although they were all beaten down by the emperor, the emperor was naturally disgusted with such people! " Qianlong hummed. "The great emperor?" White night has no idea about the two characters. He even suspected that Qianlong was bragging. But judging from today''s event, Qianlong may have said all the truth, it may, really be the great emperor. "The one you showed just now is called the Dragon sky god array?" Asked the white night. "Yes, I set the array carefully with my three spiritual powers as the guide." Qianlong glanced at him and hummed, "boy, even if I teach you, you can''t learn it. This is not something that a soul can learn. It can only be activated by a specific heavenly spirit." "A certain spirit?" "Yes, everyone''s spirit is different. For example, you, your variant Taotie heavenly soul, variant Zhentian dragon soul, mutated Shenyue tianhun and Linghua tianhun have different attributes, different functions, and different functions. Although I have lost the heavenly soul, I still have the spirit energy in my spiritual power, so I can still use the" dragon heaven God array ". But it''s a pity that the spiritual power is too high It''s weak. I''m afraid the power of the big array is not even 1% of the original strength. " "Are you too good at blowing?" Bai Ye couldn''t help but retort: "after I was blessed by the array power, those who killed such martial spirit states as huoyun and Fang zuolin were like crushing ants. But you still said that the power of the Dragon array was only 1% of its original strength? How powerful is the real dragon array "To kill the emperor, to kill the emperor, to kill the gods, is nothing to say." Qianlong read. In a word, let white night''s heart tremble. How powerful is that? What attitude? He sat up with his knees crossed to recover his strength. Just now, he slaughtered all the heroes with the help of Qianlong. The Qianlong, guided by the "dragon heaven array", urged the dragon sword to be the source of the array, and gave it to the hand of the white night. He completely controlled the Dragon array and killed the four sides. Although the white night did not have the soul stirring power, his body also suffered a lot of pressure and consumed a lot. "Fortunately, your body is strong enough, and you have the spirit of the heaven and soul shelter. If you were someone else, you would have died." Qianlong road. If the body is not strong at night, I''m afraid it will not use this array. The white night smiles. After a while, with the help of Qianlong ring and Linghua tianhun, man recovers his strength. "Well, your mother, you have seen it, and the matter has been settled. With your awe today, I believe that no one will dare to attack your mother''s idea for the time being. What are your plans for the next?" "Write a letter and let the family members move to Wangdu quickly." Thinking about it for a while, he said, "I can''t go back for a while. I''ve offended so many people. They will investigate my identity. If they don''t go back, they will surely be in peace. I want to experience in qunzhongyu and return to the summer after things are settled down." Qianlong nodded: "in this case, you should be careful! The road of practice is full of ups and downs. It is impossible to have smooth sailing. You have to work hard "Old man, are you going at last?" White night turned his head, showing a relaxed look. Qianlong knew that he did it on purpose. "Wanlong Tianshen array" is an original Dharma array that I have been famous for a long time. Once this array comes out, I am afraid it will cause the idea of my former enemies. I have to leave and recover my previous strength quickly. Therefore, I have to leave first. " Qianlong said hoarse. White night looked at it for a long time, chuckled: "go, go, go early, good morning, you are too ugly, with you around, and you will cause trouble again!" "Stinky boy!" Qianlong raised his fat paw and slapped the white night hard. "Old man!" White night also stretched out his hand and bumped into its fat body. One man and one beast look at each other and smile, and they will separate. "Before I leave, I''ll give you a French seal." The Dragon said suddenly. "French seal?" "Yes! French seal Said the Qianlong, lifting its claws. On its thick claws, there is a shallow array pattern. It has a light evocative power, and the array pattern is launched. A blue light covers its body. Looking around the shape of the Qianlong, he turned into a fat old monk in a Taoist robe. White night Leng next, staring at the appearance of Qianlong for a long time, then said: "you can''t change a better look?" "What do you know? low-key! low-key! I don''t know how beautiful the emperor looks, but when I walk outside, I don''t want to be noticed! Do you know? " Qianlong glared at him and shook his hands to brush the dust: "do you want to learn?""Of course!" "This method requires soul force support. Depending on your current strength of soul power, the local features of your face are changed at most, which will help you travel all around!" Qianlong said, will mark the method, oral in the white night. Listen carefully in the night, but half a day of hard work, has been fully mastered. "OK, boy, I''m gone! You''re going to be a little bit more relaxed. " The diver was fat before he recovered, he said. "Go." "I''ll find you again when you have good wine!" "You must have good wine if you come." "Hum, don''t you take your word!" The snort of the buried Dragon said, suddenly, he jumped himself, and his body appeared on the mountain in the distance, and then it was a leap, disappeared. White night quietly watched it leave, for a while, before returning to God. The next way, it''s time for one person to go. The night caresses the Dragon Ring in his hand, and stands up and walks towards the distance. At this moment, the shrine. The support of numerous sects, such as Fei Yuge, tianhongzong, wanjianmen, Tianying sect and Qing Yi sect, arrived at the goddess palace. Looking at the scene of the broken gate and the blood flowing into the river, everyone stayed. The old man was pale and sat in a chair, looking at all of this with a loss of sight. "What happened to this, in the end?" Most of the bodies on the ground were completely different, the earth collapsed and most of the buildings around it were damaged. "What is this going on, Lord of the heaven palace?" The old man of Tianying sect steps forward and asks questions. The old man went back to God and looked at the crowd, and said, "are you here? It''s a pity that you are late. " "Who did this?" Asked the elder of the sword Xiang of Wan Jianmen in anger. The old man in heaven was silent and did not speak for a long time. "I am afraid it is a great power!" Tianhong Zong seven real person ranking the second breaking distance came, she is a black robe, the British and the magnificent. Suddenly, she looked cold in her eyes, saw a body, and immediately stepped up. It''s the frosty body! She was not spared. Seeing the frosty body, the face of the broken distance immediately cold. Cold frost is the daughter of the patriarch. When she dies, Tianhong Zong is afraid that she will not be peaceful. "Who did it?" Break the remote sinking road. "The fifth highest ranking of new promotion, white night!" Just as people are angry, a quiet voice breaks all people''s anger. It is the beauty of Vientiane gate! He was acting as an onlooker from the beginning to the end. He did not covet the white night, nor hurt him, and he witnessed it all. "Fifth in the list of the first Zong?" "White night?" "And who is that?" People looked at each other, and they were in a fog. "In the early period of the new Jin Dynasty, he defeated gongyue, ranked sixth in Qingyun, and ranked the fifth Han Jiang Ling, and fought three battles in a row, and the first emperor was worthy of it." The beauty is light. "A fifth first case, you told me that he killed the bodies on the ground? Do you think I can believe, my scholar? " "I am afraid I can''t do it even if the first Lingjia posterity of the first one can''t do it?" he said "He was the fifth place in his first reign because he won the victory over Hanjiang mausoleum. Before he had not challenged the top four, his ranking would not change, but I never said that he would not have the first strength!" The beauty suddenly opened his eyes and gave off the brilliant light. People were shocked. First of all? People standing in that position, even these sect elders dare not offend the existence! "Fire cloud! Zhang Shan! Xia Hou is a brilliant man! Make a forest! These, which is not the strong person above the martial spirit realm? Which is not a master of group clan? But they, all killed in the night! Although he was the fifth in the first clan, I think he should be king without crown! " The scholar added another sentence. This sentence, like a bomb, shakes the hearts of all the people present. Ling family, since he reached the age of the first emperor, has been ranked first. For so many years, many geniuses have been challenged, but they are defeated by the war, and even these geniuses can not lead to his full strength. Many of these elders of zongmen have seen the first evil doer of the first clan. For his strength, these people are not only recognized, but also admired. In time, this first ancestor will surely be in the group of Zong. But now, it is possible to have a stronger existence... this is impossible! Ling family, has been a genius difficult to come out for ten thousand years, how can there be a better person? It''s impossible! " Broken Yao heavy shake his head, do not believe at all. "Today, Vientiane gate will release a new list of primary schools. On the list of the first Zong, the twelve ranking xiaoshengjian is abandoned. The eagle ranking 11 is also unfortunately killed in this event. All the people ranking seventh, sixth and fifth are cleared, and the initial list is fragmented. Vientiane gate will conduct investigation and assessment to select a batch of new ones!"The scholar is light, turns away. People looked at each other, but in everyone''s mind wandering, there were only two words. White night! What kind of person is that? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 The matter is not over. People still need to give an explanation from the old man. After all, these dead people came to attend the marriage convention. Now they are killed by a white night bursting out of nowhere. How can they swallow this breath? It''s just that one person killed so many strong people in the white night. They want to revenge. Can they do it? So, all the people put their eyes on the old man and the goddess of purple Huan. "Lord, how can this be solved?" The broken voice sank. The old man''s eyes burst out with a cold hum: "I don''t know white night, how do you want me to solve it? If you want to settle accounts, go to the white night! " "Our people have an accident in the goddess palace. The goddess palace is not well protected. Shouldn''t the Lord of the heavenly palace give us an explanation?" Break the distance and sink the road. Leng Shuang is dead. I''m afraid there will be a mess there. If the goddess''s palace can''t give an account, she will go back and face the patriarch. "Yes, our headmaster Xia Hou Yingcai died in the goddess palace. If the goddess palace only put all the blame on that white night, it would be hard to say that you should also be responsible for these dead people!" Jianxiang road of wanjianmen. Unexpectedly, the words just fell, a sense of deterrence swept across the four sides. Broken Yao, dilapidated, Jianxiang and others all felt their bodies heavy and breathless. It''s the power of falling into the sky! The old man''s face was cold, and he snorted, "are you going to make a confession to me?" People cold sweat DC, sword Xiang bit teeth: "dare not." "If you don''t dare, shut up! Otherwise, I''ll let you know the power of the goddess palace. " The old man was cold and his momentum faded. They were relieved and did not dare to talk nonsense. After all, they are elders, and the heaven is a strong one. How dare they speak to the old man like this if they did not rely on the protection of the clan? "If you want to incriminate, let your patriarch come in person! You are not qualified to talk to me! Take the corpses of your disciples and leave the goddess palace quickly The old man''s way out. The people looked ugly and began to pack up and leave. "My mother..." the goddess of purple Huan came back to her senses and bit her teeth. "I know what you''re going to say! But I hope you can understand that you are the successor of the goddess palace in the future. You have to face a lot of things. Sometimes you have to give up some things you care about! If you want to be a master, you should have a long-term vision. " "The talent of the white night is really good, I admit it, but you can see that he killed the daughter of the leader of Tianhong sect, the elder of wanjianmen sect, and the elder of feihuangge. He even moved the Tianying sect''s people who were assassins. I heard that Shenying was the disciple of the leader of Tianying sect! How long do you think he can live? When he killed these people, I felt that what he relied on was only a big battle, and his own means were not strong. If these sects found him, he was afraid that he would not be able to escape. Maybe from now on, you will never see the white night again, but I hope you don''t get involved with him, which will even hurt my goddess palace! " Today''s white night is a hot potato. He will certainly not let go of these sects he provokes. If the goddess palace is related to him, there will be constant troubles. It''s just this, which makes the goddess of purple Huan feel very cold. "Mother, if you are afraid that ye''er will bring trouble to the goddess palace and refuse to recognize him, the daughter has nothing to say, and the daughter hopes to quit the goddess palace!" At this time, the goddess of purple Huan made an amazing decision. The old man looked at her in surprise: "what do you say?" "Mother, I hope to quit the goddess palace! Find ye''er. " The goddess of purple Huan whispered: "my mother can give up on him, but I can''t. I owe Yeer too much. Now he has offended so many powerful families for my sake. If I don''t care, how can I live in this world?" "Are you crazy? That''s not your son The old man lowered his voice and roared. "My intuition can''t be wrong!" "Crazy! You are completely crazy, cai''er, Qingqing, lock up the purple Huan for me The old man roared. Cai''er immediately stepped forward. But mu Qingqing stood still. "Qingqing?" The old man''s brow sank. However, Mu Qingqing took the token representing the goddess palace from his waist, held it in both hands and handed it to the old man. "Palace master, Qingqing... Intends to quit the goddess palace." Mu Qingqing''s voice trembled. "You..." the finger that falls day old popularity shivers, she how can know Mu Qing to quit what is the reason? Now, in order to avoid being implicated by the white night, the old man of Jiangtian has cast all the responsibility on the head of the white night. Naturally, it is uncomfortable to bathe in the pure heart. It is all thanks to the white night that she can enter the goddess palace. Now that the relationship between the white night and the goddess palace is so, she does not want to stay any longer. "Good! Good!! Go away! Get out of here! With your qualifications like you, it''s your blessing to receive you from my goddess palace. You don''t cherish it! Go away The old man grabbed the token and cried out angrily. Mu Qingqing made a salute to the old man, clenched his lips and walked toward the gate of the mountain."Clear." The goddess of purple Huan shouted, but was pulled by the color, unable to retain. Those who live in the door all look here, but no one makes a sound. After all, it is the matter of the goddess palace. But at this time, a few figures suddenly appeared at the gate of the mountain. The first person is the scholar who left before. These people are all Vientiane men, one in white and black, and one in long hats, and serious. "The scholar." The sword Xiang called. The scholar looked serious, stared at muqingqing and walked. People are in a fog. But see Xiucai standing in front of muqingqing, looked up and down, took out a writ arrow, delivered it to the past. The crowd was shocked. "This is..." Mu Qingqing is full of fog, but if some dare not take it. "Girl, take it!" "The sword Xiang beside him shouted. Muqingqing hesitated for a while before reaching out to catch it. The scholar said nothing, took out a writ arrow, threw it to the nearby Huan Shiying, and then turned away. The old man turned red and white when he was down. "What is this?" Muqingqing takes the arrow, and looks at it from the left to the right. But saw sword Xiang step forward, full of amiable: "wench, what is your name?" "Return to my predecessor. My name is muqingqing." "Muqingqing? Are you a Mujia? " "Do you know Mujia, my predecessor?" "Know something, Mu family afterlife ah? Good, Mu family is afraid to rise, girl, have you any interest in joining the ten thousand sword gate? " Muqingqing left a heart eye and asked, "what is this arrow?" "This is the qualification certificate of Vientiane gate assessment!" Jian Xiang also does not conceal: "if anyone receives this thing, he will be a year long and March in short. He can accept an assessment of Vientiane gate. If the assessment is successful, he can be promoted to the primary school. Even if the assessment fails, he will become the later mending primary school. Girl, you have good talent. Vientiane gate always looks at people very well. You are a piece of jade! But you are afraid that it is difficult to pass the examination of Vientiane gate. If you enter my ten thousand sword gate, I will grow you well. " Sword Xiang busy way. "This..." br > what is the best thing about the wanjianmen, Mujia girl? I have a huge influence, numerous powerful people, and there are no enough resources for cultivation. If you enter my Tianhong sect, I will recommend you to the patriarch! I can tell you that you have no skill. " The broken busy way over there. "How about entering my shadow teaching?" The broken is also immediately open. Because of the appearance of the talent, muqingqing immediately became the hot spot in the eyes of all people. After all, they saw the elderly people who had fallen into heaven to drive Mu Qingqing out of the mountain gate. The old man of heaven was not happy that the poem of Huan had a arrow. She was very angry at the moment, but she had already opened her mouth and could not recover muqingqing again. If muqingqing is still in, two women''s palace will be added to the original clan. What is the scenery? But now, she made a big joke. Muqingqing looked around for a week, and his eyes fell on the Fei Yuge people. "Elder, I want to join Fei Yuge, I wonder if I can?" , the elder of the Phoenix Huang Pavilion, who had been in Wutong for a long time, was then exulting, and busy, "sure, of course!" We are very welcome! " The people were disappointed. "Girl, Fei Yuge is not as good as my ten thousand sword gate. If you come, I will not treat you with any harm!" Sword Xiang busy way. "Elder Jian Xiang, what do you mean by this?" Fu Wu Tong displeased. The two began to argue. Mu Qingqing finally refused the gate of ten thousand swords. It would be of great benefit to her to be able to enter these sects. She also hoped to be stronger and help the white night later. Some people in Fei Yuge were not killed by the white night. Therefore, she chose this sect. And the gate of ten thousand swords, the hatred of the night is not small. Mu Qingqing went with the Fei Yuge people, and the goddess of purple Huan was also under the house arrest of the old man. When Longyue left without knowing when to leave, she was gone, and the Mountain Gate of the whole shrine became cold and clear. But it is not over, and soon, the palace of God and daughter will usher in a new wave. The soul cultivation of the group clan area is everywhere, and the master is like cloud. In the night, one man with two swords, hiked in the field. In the summer, many people want to enter the group clan area, but they cannot protect themselves because of their lack of strength. They can only stop the holy land of the soul. He chose a Fengshui treasure land, sitting on his knees, sitting on the mountain and looking at the river. After getting the inheritance of sword God, the two spirits sleeping in his body broke through the soul mansion and successfully changed. Now he has three different spirits. In addition, the first battle of the goddess palace has gained a lot of understanding. After half a month, people quickly enter the second level of absolute soul state. The sword of one thought, the sword in one thought, pays attention to the unity of form and spirit, soul and God, sword in hand, and also exists in the heart. In the white night, holding the ancient copper sword, sitting on the boulder, he practiced the secret of learning the sword.In his body, there is a twelve sword seal passed down by the sword God. The twelve seal can not increase his body and soul, but can give the sword Qi magical power, almost equivalent to enhancing the power of various sword techniques in disguise, including the nine soul sword formula. "Roar!" At this time, there was a sudden roar from the mountain. It''s like a fierce animal. The white night wakes up from the meditation and looks forward to the dense forest with a strong soul power. The fierce beasts in the clan area are all terrifying and extremely dangerous. They are quite different from those in the summer. They are more intelligent and some are extremely cunning. They even know how to design traps and ambush. Just for no reason, how can there be fierce beast roaring? Whoa. A flash of fire shot out of the woods. In a flash, the whole mountain was engulfed by flames, the fire soared into the sky, and endless soul power was roaring. Then a long song sounded, and a flaming bird rose to the sky and went straight into the sky. The pupil dilated several times in the daytime. But he saw the Flamingo floating in the sky, spinning, like the scorching sun, its body blooming a large number of flames, like raindrops, falling downward. "... the bird of heaven?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 After entering the qunzhongyu in the daytime, he also had some understanding of qunzhongyu. There are two kinds of animals in the clan area. One is spirit beast and the other is fierce beast. Fierce beast is cunning and likes to harm people. It often slaughters soul cultivation. It increases its own strength with corpse as nourishment. It is cruel and extremely dangerous. However, spirit beast is gentle and never provokes soul cultivation. If soul cultivation provokes it, the cruelty of spirit beast will never be worse than that of fierce beast. The Flamingo in the air is called "red bird". It is a spirit beast. Judging from its size, it should have the strength of the martial spirit state. It is extremely terrible! It''s a very famous move, which has been known to anyone who has been active in Qunzhong for a period of time. Red bird can only use this move when it is in great crisis. Once it is used, it will fall into a sea of fire and everything will be burned. These flames are soul fire, extremely terrible, but so close to the red bird, it is too late to escape. White night looked at the river in front of his eyes, jumped high and rushed to the head of the Firebird. Into the river? I''m kidding. If these fires fall, the whole river will be evaporated. Jumping in is a suicide. There is only one place to avoid, that is, under the Firebird, there will be no soul fire falling here. The white night wrapped the body with Yuanli to form a shelter. The soul of the spirit flower was directly sacrificed, and forced to tear out a road from the sea of fire and rushed to the bottom of the red bird. But just then... roar! The whole mountain was suddenly shaken by the roar of Jingtian. The flames were suddenly extinguished, and all the trees in the mountain were flying with debris. A shock wave came from the top of the mountain. The white night turned white and urged Yuan Li to resist, but the shock wave was so terrible that it directly smashed his Yuanli. Bang! The white night flies out, falls heavily on the ground, spits out the blood in the mouth, feels in the body the river overturns the sea in general, the viscera and six internal organs are going to be broken. What''s going on? What fierce beast is this, so terrible? The white night was busy urging Qianlong to give up his mind. He looked up, but he saw a huge figure on the mountain. The figure was like a heavenly dog. It was strong and strong. It was black in the eyes, and its claws were sharp and terrible. It opened its mouth full of tusks, jumped nine days, and attacked the red bird. The red bird gave out a sharp cry, and its neck was directly bitten by the fierce object, struggling wildly. But the fierce creature''s mouth was like a pair of steel tongs. It gnawed at the red bird and gave it no chance to break free. Finally. The red bird couldn''t hold on. It fell from the air, and the two giants fell directly into the mountain. The black light from the fierce object''s claws directly tore at the red bird. The red bird''s body was split into pieces and died miserably. Then the fierce object opened its mouth and ate it, swallowing the red bird alive. And big eyes across the river. What is this? Even such a terrible red bird can be easily killed. However, the eating of this fierce animal was not smooth sailing. At the same time, several fierce beasts approached. "Every leopard, thunder python, Tiger..." these fierce beasts can be recognized in the white night, but this fierce thing has never been heard of. "Wait!" The white night suddenly senses something. These fierce beasts gathered together, and they all attacked the fierce object with the same hatred. In the past, the natural enemies, at this time, all work hand in hand to bite at the fierce objects. Lei mang opened his mouth and spat out thunder and lightning. The tiger''s body was like the wind. The earth spider stabbed the ground with five horns and lifted layers of thick earth to smash the fierce object. The purpose of all the fierce beasts was the same, and they wanted to kill the beast. The whole mountain became their battlefield. The mountains swayed and the river stirred. The scene was very spectacular. In the daytime, he retreated and did not dare to get close to him. The worst beast here could make him breathless. However, to his great joy, the fighting between the fierce beasts inspired a magical breath. He felt the breath slightly, which made the blood boil inside his body and agitated the spirit of heaven. The breath was full of fighting spirit and courage, which was very powerful. It was just like the soldiers of the general gave endless courage to the soldiers behind him. At this moment, he found that he had nothing to do fear. "What is this smell, so magical?" The white night immediately sat down on his knees and quietly realized that he did not refuse the breath, but tried to introduce some into his body. In an instant, his body was as hot as a fire. But this burning feeling makes the white night have a pleasant feeling, and the four heavenly spirits become red. "Tempering?" All of a sudden, a statement came into my mind. It is said that the strength of the heaven soul is not only determined by the importance of heaven and the soul state. The strength of the same soul state, the same heavy heaven and even the same type of heaven soul may not be the same. Some people have a deep understanding of the spirit of heaven, and the power of the spirit is also extremely strong. Some people have a shallow understanding, and the strength of the soul will be higher. However, tempering the spirit of heaven is a main method to strengthen the spirit of heaven. Only opportunities are available but not available. Some people practice it with the intention of killing. Most of them are on the battlefield where there are mountains of bones and bones, and there are people who press and temper the spirit. Such people need the assistance of the supreme strong It is taught that ordinary soul cultivation does not have such treatment, but the fierce breath of fighting among these fierce beasts gives the condition of tempering.Sitting quietly in the white night, the soul of heaven has to be tempered, and the appearance becomes more and more red. This breath stimulates the spirits of the sky, making them more restless and heavy in the daytime. It''s time! He had a sudden change in consciousness and boldly put his consciousness into the Ninth Heaven. Success or failure is at stake. His mind moved open, and the four scarlet spirits of the sky flew to the top. The spirit of heaven breaks through, and four in one breath. Ordinary people can''t imagine it at all, but with this fierce atmosphere as a supplement, the four heavenly spirits seem to be crazy. Their fighting spirit soars and they rush towards it crazily. Bang! 6¡¢ Seven, eight, and nine heavens correspond to Linghua, Shenyue, Zhentian and Taotie. The four heavenly realms tremble continuously, and jiejie suffers a heavy blow. The white night is stimulated by this breath of madness, almost spare no effort, forget all the pressure on consciousness. Finally. Bang! The consciousness seems to explode, and the four heavenly spirits break through together and step up one layer. Great! I didn''t expect that this breath made the breakthrough of the spirit of heaven so easy. Happy in the daytime, but dare not taste the benefits brought by the promotion of the spirit of heaven in time. He opened his eyes suddenly. The top of the mountain over there had been completely razed to the ground. All the fierce animals fell to the ground, but the fierce thing still stood. What a fierce thing. What is this? The white night was terrified. Half of the body of the fierce object was bitten off, and its bones were exposed. Blood flowed out like a river. But it was not dead. It opened its mouth and devoured the bodies of the murderous creatures it had killed on the ground. Through the wound, it could be clearly seen that its internal organs were wriggling. Roar! All of a sudden, the fierce object turned his head, and a pair of cautious fierce eyes were staring at the head of the white night. Not good! When the spirit is promoted, the soul power overflows a little, which attracts its attention. White night eyebrows a tight. The fierce creature was fighting just now, and he didn''t notice the tiny breath of the white night at all. But now that all the fierce creatures are dead, the living creature of the white night immediately draws its vigilance. The fierce thing roared, dragging the broken body towards the white night. The mountain like body directly leaped across the river, flying, a strong soul pressure straight town this head. White night felt that his bones were almost broken. Even though the fierce object was covered with black and blue, he believed that the murderer needed only one breath to kill it. "Brute The white night clenched his teeth, and his eyes were full of fierce light. The breath made him not afraid at all. People directly pulled out the dead dragon sword and chopped at the fierce object. Whoa. A golden light splits the whole mountain, but the body of the murderous object is also fixed on the river, and the river water is broken by a sword... the sound of the sword of the dead dragon is dancing in the sky. The white night breathed heavily, and quickly put the dead dragon sword into the scabbard. The body of the fierce beast fell down and was cut in two. The dead dragon sword is worthy of being a precious sword. Without it, I would have died many times. The white night murmured and raised his hand. The skin of the palm had been burned away. The power of this sword was unprecedented, even surpassing the sword that killed immortal Sanyu. The soul power of the four heavenly spirits in his body was also emptied. He looked at the corpse, sat for a moment, and then ran over. The body of the murderer is too large to be washed away by the river, but it has dyed the whole river red. White night took the bronze sword and stepped on the body of the fierce object, and immediately dug out its heart, eyes and other important organs with the sword. Every inch of flesh and blood of such a powerful beast is a treasure. It is the dream of a soul cultivator. You can''t let it go. It took a whole day to deal with the body of the murderer. But he didn''t stop. The space of Qianlong ring was huge, and people''s eyes were focused on the bodies of the dead fierce beasts on the top of the mountain. Whether it is leimang or any leopard, they all exist in the sky, and one of their bones can sell at a sky high price. This time, white night is a big fortune! However, as we approached the bodies of the fierce beasts, a roar sounded in my ears. It''s a very low noise. It''s only heard near here. The white night was stunned and approached by the sound. However, there was a huge whirlpool gate in the deep of the mountain. There was a strong power of array and space at the door. "What is this?" Bai Ye was puzzled and looked around, but he found that there were many huge footprints on the ground, which were the footprints of the murderous object before. Did the murderer come out of this door? Just when he was in doubt, the door of the whirlpool gave birth to a vision, and several figures came out of it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 White night eyebrows slightly tight, vigilant staring at the whirlpool door. They were three men and two women. From the point of dress, two of the three men were servants. The other one was dressed in royal and jade clothes with folding fan in hand. The other was dressed as a handsome young man. The other two women were extremely beautiful and intoxicated. One woman looked like a lady with white teeth, long hair like ink, hanging on her waist and with a simple smile on her face, And the other girl is Jasper with bright eyes and bright teeth, and her cheeks are slightly red. She looks lively and cheerful. She holds the lady in her hand and seems to be saying something happily. After several people walked out of the whirlpool gate, they immediately looked around and found the white night standing in front of them. Now the white night is unkempt and shabby, quite in a mess. The young master''s eyes flashed a little disdain, but he quickly hid himself and nodded to the attendants beside him. A servant immediately came forward and called out to the white night, "boy, what''s this place?" You''re welcome. White night frowned and said, "I don''t know." In fact, he did not know where it was. "You don''t know? Son of a bitch, are you kidding me? Say it The servant had a vicious way. He was going to be rude. "I don''t know, I don''t know. What do you want me to say?" The white night is light. "How dare you talk back? As a second-class junior of Jue soul state, I can crush you with one finger! " The servant angrily said, and directly hit him. White night eyes a cold, raised his fist to fight back in the past. Bang! When the two fists were handed over, he stepped back several times in the daytime, while the servant fell backward and turned a somersault on the ground. As soon as the young ladies and gentlemen saw it, they were surprised. They can see clearly the second level strength of the white night Jue Hun state, but these two servants have the fourth level strength of Jue Hun state. When the second level hits the fourth level, the fourth level suffers a great loss? If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not believe it. "Interesting!" The young master chuckled and was about to speak, but the lively and lovely girl next to him came up and looked at the white night for a circle, and then hummed and said with a smile: "I can''t see that you are so weak, but you are so powerful..." poor? Maybe, the second level of juexingjing is not on the stage of Qunzhong. But who are these guys? Even the servants next to them have the strength of level 4 of Juehui state... it''s better not to provoke them. "Help yourself, everyone." White night light road, will leave. But as soon as he moved, the two servants stopped him like a gust of wind. White night eyebrows a tight. But after hearing this, the young master said with a smile, "I don''t seem to say you can go." He opened the folding fan and shook it gently with a charming smile on his face. The lady next to him looked at the man and said slowly, "elder martial brother Hua, don''t delay your time. Get rid of this man and go to find the beast quickly! If you don''t take the beast back, I''m afraid the master will blame us. " "The master has tamed the beast for so many days and failed to tame the animal successfully. In my opinion, it''s better to give up. It''s good that the beast even urged the master''s broken empty array and escaped. This time, it''s a waste basket!" The childe laughed bitterly. "What are you afraid of, elder martial brother Hua? You are the descendant of the Dahua family. No matter how severe the master is, he won''t blame you. It''s bitter on both of us. If the beast can''t be found, we will certainly be criticized. " The young lady of the little family spat out her tongue. "Don''t worry. I found out early. The beast can''t run far." Hua Qingfeng shook his fan and then put his eyes back on the white night: "boy, do you know who I am?" "Who are you? What do you have to do with me?" The white night is light. "I''m a despicable mole ant. Even if I say my name, you certainly don''t know it. Now, my young master asked you, why are you here and where is this? Have you ever seen a big dog with a mountain figure here? Answer me one by one. Otherwise, I will break your limbs as a punishment. " The childe said with a smile, as if to say a very common thing. White night was angry and said, "I don''t know you at all. Because of my character, I usually won''t refuse to do something like this, but you are arrogant and arrogant. So, I don''t need to answer your questions! When you know how to respect people, ask me again! " "Wanton!" The two servants were furious at the sound. "How dare a second-class waste of Jue soul state dare to talk to my childe and miss with such a tone? Get down on your knees now The servant who fought with the white night before was angry. "Kneel? Do you want to bully me because you are so numerous and powerful? I really don''t know who you are, but I don''t think you''re any big names in terms of your character! " Cold voice of the white night, no fear in the eyes. "You..." "a Niu! Kill himThe two servants roared and rushed directly to the white night. Their strength is great, and their soul power is also very amazing. Their soul power is like a shackle, which will completely lock the night. Two people of the fourth level of Jue Hun state are unimaginable in their soul power. The second level people are extremely difficult to break through. However, in the daytime, they have the variation of the heavenly spirit, which is amazing. After the training of the spirit of heaven, they not only attach great importance to the days, but also have a terrifying intensity of the spirit. They point their feet behind, pull out the bronze sword, and cut the sword front. Whew! Their soul power is directly torn apart. "Eh?" Hua Qingfeng was slightly surprised: "although this person''s soul power is not high, he is good at life and pure, and the soul power of a Niu and a Gou was easily broken by him..." "young master, don''t worry, we must clean up this thing that doesn''t know how to live or die!" The two servants felt shameless, so they cheered and rushed to the white night again. The other three watched the scene with great interest, and none of them stopped. However, after several times of fighting, he could not help breathing. After all, he had just killed the fierce object and sacrificed the dead dragon sword, which consumed a lot of soul power. At this time, there was no chance of winning against two fourth level people in juexingjing. It''s just a fight! In the white night, my eyes were cold, and there were two lights on my head. Taotie heaven soul and Zhentian dragon soul! The two spirits have changed. The gluttonous food is full of red light. The soul of Zhentian dragon is shining with dazzling blue light. The majestic spirit of the sky stands on the top of the head. It''s brilliant. The whole person becomes extraordinary in the white night. "Well?" At this moment, Hua Qingfeng and others were all shocked. "All the twin spirits are mutated?" He Liuyue, a very old woman, frowned. "Twin spirits are very common, but it''s not easy for them to mutate at the same time. Moreover, this guy doesn''t seem to have high strength, and he''s very young. He has such a talent... So powerful." The lively girl, he Liubing, opened her eyes and blinked at the white night. Taotie''s burning yuan power immediately devoured the soul power of the two servants, burning it to the end. "What?" They were shocked. However, a general trend prevails, sweeping the two people. The soul of Zhentian dragon urges them again, and the surging pressure is like a mountain to suppress them. Bang! They knelt on their knees directly, and the earth was cracked and sank. Cold eyes in the white night, the sword rushed to the two. But in this critical moment, a cold wind blowing inexplicably. Bang! The general trend of the white night was smashed in an instant. His heart was tight, and before he could react to it, the cold wind was pounding at his chest like a fist. Bang! White night flew out, smashed two big trees, people fell to the ground. A look, that huaqingfeng shot. "Bastard, how dare you resist? Make you three and you''ll get worse? What do you think you are? " Huaqing peak is cold hum. "Young master is very good." The two servants were busy. But Hua Qingfeng shook his hand and hit them hard on their chest. They also flew out and spat blood, but they didn''t dare to lie on the ground for too long. They quickly got up and knelt down and kowtowed: "young master, spare your life!" "Two wastes, one in two, or four in two, are still unbeaten. The dogs in our family are better than you!" Hua Qingfeng said coldly: "it''s OK today. It''s just that he Liuyue and miss he Liubing have seen it. If other people see it, once this matter comes out, we will lose all our face." "Rao... Spare your life, young master..." they were terrified. "Look at this man, both of you! I smell a little bit of that beast. I''ll go and have a look. I''ll interrogate the man when I come back. " Huaqingfeng shook hands and led the lotus willow moon and lotus ice down the mountain. Little white night, he did not care at all. After seeing this, they were relieved. After seeing huaqingfeng gone, they sat up in a hurry, swallowed a pill, and ran to the white night in a hurry. "This son of a bitch, we have a bad time! Pull him up and I''ll beat him up first! " "Anyway, it''s just an interrogation. The young master doesn''t care whether he is short of arms and legs. I''ll take off one of his arms first, which made me lose face just now." The other said and walked towards the white night. But just as he approached the white night, a cold light suddenly rose and ran through his throat. It''s a bronze sword! "Ah Niu!" Dog shouts. However, the white night on the ground suddenly jumped up and his arms moved, and a Niu''s head immediately flew into the sky. He didn''t stop at all. His sword blade turned again and chopped at dog''s head, which was extremely fast... at the moment, Hua Qingfeng, he Liuyue and he Liubing came to the river. On the river, the huge corpses of fierce creatures appeared naked in front of them. There was a strong smell of blood in the air. The corpses here attracted many murderers around.But Hua Qingfeng turned a blind eye. He looked at the fierce object with a dull face. The whole person was petrified. The two sisters of lotus, Liuyue, also stayed in place for a long time. The whole body of the murderer is cut off by a sword... "what should I do now? Elder martial brother, master... Master''s spirit animal is dead... What should I do? " Lotus willow ice voice some tremble to say. None of them expected that such a powerful creature would die in this place www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 "Don''t worry!" Hua Qingfeng returned to his senses, jumped up to the dead bone, examined it, and said, "the beast was cut in half by a sword, so he died. The man harvested many organs of the animal. I think it is to be used as material. But the beast has the highest strength of the martial spirit realm. I dare to capture it with the Horcrux given by my father. If there is no Horcrux, I am not it at all Hand, who has the ability to cut the beast with one sword? Is there any master of martial spirit level 8 or above in this kind of place Speaking of this, huaqingfeng jumped to the top of the sky several kilometers from the bottom, suspended in the air and looked around. There was a circle of breeze around him, and people flew in the air at will. A moment later he fell. "There is no one around! I''m afraid the one who killed the beast is gone Hua Qingfeng looks ugly. "Master had been preparing for months to capture this big dog. Several senior brothers and sisters in the clan were injured because of this. After the capture, the master sealed it with a magic array of 80% of its strength, but it still escaped. If the master knew that it not only escaped, but also died, we... We would be punished to sit in the kuregret peak and think of regret!" He Liubing said anxiously. Speaking of the three words of kuwufeng, he Liuyue and he Liubing are extremely ugly, but huaqingfeng is still better. He calmed down and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, I have a way." After that, he walked towards the whirlpool gate. The two followed closely. But just as Huaqing peak was close to the vortex gate, a fresh smell of blood spread. Hua Qingfeng three face a tight, quickly step forward, but see the ground lying on the body of a Niu and dog, two people have no breath. "That boy did it?" Hua Qingfeng''s face was cold. "How dare you! A waste man dare to kill people Lotus willow month angry way, looking around, but can not see the shadow of the white night. "He seems to have escaped!" "Don''t worry, he can''t escape. Since he killed people, it''s better to do it!" Hua Qingfeng sank down the road. He jumped into the sky again. His pupils burst into light and looked around. After a circle, he came back. He Liuyue asked, "elder martial brother Hua, can you find that crazy rebel?" Hua Qingfeng didn''t speak. His eyes were filled with a smile. Suddenly, his arm shook, and his folding fan opened completely with a crash and went to the front. Whoa! Strong wind blowing, the front of the woods all turned into debris, a figure from a big stone out. It was white night. After killing these two doggies, he wanted to leave directly at night. However, he saw huaqingfeng jumping high and shining with his eyes. The white night guessed that the other side must have some kind of skill of seeing thousands of miles, so he didn''t dare to escape directly to avoid exposure. He thought that the most dangerous place was the safest, so he hid nearby. Unexpectedly, he was found by Hua Qingfeng. What kind of soul skill is that? In the white night, I meditate. "You did it?" Hua Qingfeng pointed to the two corpses on the ground and asked coldly. "Is there anyone else here?" The night is cold. "You''re such a jerk, you killed a Niu and a Gou?" Hua Qingfeng was angry: "the weak should be like the weak, let the strong at their mercy, you are in front of me, there is no qualification to speak, climb down for me!" Huaqingfeng drank, and his whole body was full of momentum. A terrible wind came like a sword. The soul power of the whole body in the white night was cut off immediately. The momentum of Huaqing peak came, and the earth suddenly collapsed. At night, I felt that all the bones of my body were broken and my feet were hard to support. Too strong! Where the hell are these people? White night two eyes ferocious stare at Hua Qingfeng, but rather than bend. "Asshole!" Seeing that the white night was holding up, huaqingfeng was furious and rushed to kill the white night with one blow. "Stop it!" Just then, he Liuyue suddenly called out. Huaqingfeng steps slowly. "If this man killed your servant, how could he just kill him? It''s better to put the death of the animal on this man, so that we can take less responsibility! " Lotus moon road. Hua Qingfeng nodded: "younger martial sister and I think the same It seems that these people are going to scapegoat me! My heart was burning with anger at night. Whoosh! All of a sudden, his body burst out and rushed towards the door of the whirlpool. Three people saw this, their faces changed greatly. "He''s going to run away!" "Run away?" Hua Qingfeng''s face was cold, and immediately blocked to the white night. But at this time, a chill suddenly pierced his heart. Hua Qingfeng shivered all over, and stopped in a hurry. He then found that it was soul power. He was slightly stunned and looked at the white night, but saw a dazzling light on the top of the white night, and a bright moon flashed in the light."The third spirit?" "And... Is it also a mutant spirit? This man... Has three deviant spirits? " He Liuyue was silly. Rao is that they are well-informed and have never seen such a talented person! "I can''t imagine that any mountain soul Xiu has such amazing talent. What is this place?" He Liuyue''s pupils trembled. The strength of white night is really poor, so poor that they don''t even care about it. Even the servants in the family are better than him. But the talent is too terrible. Even they have to look up to them. And in Huaqing peak and lotus moon Leng God, the white night has been close to the vortex. "Bad!" Huaqingfeng all over the body, suddenly surprised, people rushed to the white night. His speed suddenly burst out, fast almost no spectrum, in the eyes of the white night, he seems to be moving over the same. "Get out of here!" At night, there is a roar on the white wave. White night spit out a mouthful of blood, but the pace did not stop, the eyes ferocious, toward the whirlpool door. "Your name is Hua Qingfeng, aren''t you?" The white night near the whirlpool gate suddenly turned around. "How dare you call me by my first name?" Huaqing peak angry way. "You say I''m useless, but I don''t know if you have the courage to face me when you face me again! My talent, you also see! Give me a few years, and I hope you remember today The cold channel in the white night directly bumps into the whirlpool door and disappears immediately. Hua Qingfeng, he Liuyue and he Liubing rushed in. The vortex gate devoured three people. After passing through the whirlpool gate, there is a wonderful place with jade bricks and cornices. Here is the Tianxia peak, one of the two strongest sects in the clan area! Hua Qingfeng, he Liuyue and he Liubing are all disciples of Tianxia peak. After they return to Tianxia peak through the whirlpool gate, they look around in a hurry, but they have already lost sight of the day. Hua Qingfeng''s face was extremely ugly, sometimes red and sometimes white. Three deviant spirits? This is indeed an extremely terrifying genius. For genius, most soul cultivation hearts have some fear psychology, especially Hua Qingfeng, who knows what a genius means. That It means infinite possibilities, because his Chinese family also made a great success. The ancestor of the Chinese family was persecuted and displaced. However, with his talent of terror, he grew up to be a powerful and powerful one in a few decades. He destroyed the enemy family, shocked the whole world with his own hands, and laid a solid foundation for the Chinese family''s current strength Solid foundation. Hua Qingfeng heard from the old man in his family that his ancestors started with three heavenly spirits. If the opponent is a genius, it must be eradicated; otherwise, the threat will be endless. "You can''t let this man go. He has passed through the broken sky array. He must be in the peak of our world. Look for him. He can''t hide his face for long!" Huaqingfeng cold channel. "I''m going to arrange for my brothers and sisters to help with the search." Lotus willow moon sink Road, and then walk away. He Liubing looks flustered and at a loss. At the moment, in a firewood room of Tianxia peak, sitting in a corner in the daytime, I close my eyes and adjust my breath. When people are in bad luck, they will plug their teeth when drinking cold water. Just after solving the unknown murderer, they immediately attract a group of terrifying strength. It''s just, where are those people? Where did the whirlpool gate take itself? After breathing for a long time, he sneaked out of the wood room and looked around. "It''s like a gate here?" White night frowned, thinking about leaving. But just then, a voice sounded from behind. "Who are you? Why in the match room? " White night heart hair tight, turned his head, but saw a dark skin, thin young man standing behind him. "Are you a guest of Tianxia peak? This is the match room. You can''t come in. Please leave quickly The tone of youth is simple. White night did not speak. At this time, but heard outside the door bursts of rapid footsteps, but also mixed with a lot of shouting. In the white night, his face was tight, his hand was holding an ancient bronze sword, and his eyes were sweeping. The boy seemed to understand something, and his black eyes were surprised. In the white night, my eyes congealed. "You hide in it, I''ll solve it here!" at this moment, the young man suddenly said. The white night was slightly stunned. But did not dare to hesitate, immediately turned around, and entered the match room. If it is in the room, the sword will be immediately set up in the white night. A small silent Dragon Sword array will be opened quickly. At the same time, people will be close to the window. If the situation is not right, they will break the window immediately. Bang Dang. The gate of the match room was pushed open roughly, and several disciples of tiantianfeng, who were of big stature and wore golden border and blue robes, came in."Hei, come here!" A disciple yelled. The young man trembled all over, and walked in the past. But the disciple slapped him directly in the face of the boy. The boy''s emaciated body turned around and fell to the ground dizzy. The crowd burst into laughter. How... You beat me Xiaohei came back to God, covered his face and gritted his teeth. Tears and anger were in his eyes. "Elder martial brother beat you that is to educate you, see elder martial brother still don''t salute, you still have reason?" The disciple said fiercely. Xiao Hei shrunk his neck and said in a low voice, "Xiao Hei, please meet all the senior brothers and sisters..." "Well!" Everyone nodded with satisfaction. "Well, elder martial brother, if you ask me something, please answer me honestly. Did you see any new faces not long ago?" The disciple said with a smile. "No... no..." Xiao Hei shook his head. "If you see it, you should report to elder martial brother in time, OK?" The disciple slapped Xiaohei on the head with a smile, then waved his hand, and the people left the match room. Vaguely, we can hear some words of laughing and scolding from the laughter of those disciples. "What a waste!" "His father and mother are bitches. I can''t understand why the elder left such rubbish in our world peak? Isn''t this our door "Oh, who knows, but this kind of rubbish can''t stay in our clan for a long time. After all, elder Zhang is dead, and this kind of cheap person is not covered. Sooner or later, he will get out of the peak of our world." The little black in the courtyard listened and looked dark. He sat on the ground for a long time and couldn''t get up. In the match room, everything that happens outside is captured in the daytime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 Little black face of the palm print has not disappeared, swelling more than half, he lowered his head into the wood room, sat on the firewood pile next to him, whispered: "they are gone, you also hurry to go." "Why are you helping me?" Asked the white night. "My parents once betrayed tiantianfeng and were executed by zongmen. They hate me very much and often bully me. I don''t like them. They are not good people. Most of the people they want to deal with are innocent, so I help you." Little gangster. The reason is simple. White night nodded: "thank you very much." "I have a set of tiantianfeng disciple''s clothes, which were left by the people who worked here before. It''s a bit broken. You can leave with it!" Little gangster. "As you can see, they are searching for me with all their strength. The guard at the mountain gate is extremely strict. Now is not the best time to leave. I want to wait for a day and leave until the wind outside is not so tight." The white night thought. "Yes, they won''t come to this place." Xiaohei stroked his cheek, lost mood for a moment, and asked with a smile, "by the way, how can you run to the world peak? What are they doing with you? " "Do you know huaqingfeng?" The white night asked. "Huaqingfeng? Elder martial brother Hua? " Xiaohei''s face was pale, and his eyes were filled with fear: "did you provoke him?" "Almost." "That would be bad." Xiao Hei''s voice trembled: "he is the elder''s favorite apprentice, and even got the advice of the peak master. What''s more, he is still a descendant of Dahua aristocratic family. If you offend him, I''m afraid you will not be able to stay in this group of clans!" "Is he so good?" The white night was slightly surprised. "It''s more than fierce. We can''t match it. Have you heard of Dahua family? That''s a famous family in the clan area. The power is so great that we should respect him a little bit! " "Oh..." "elder martial brother Hua''s strength has been able to enter the list of the first patriarchal clan, but he is not interested in other positions in the list. His purpose is only to be the first. I heard that he intends to challenge the Ling family''s one next month and directly win the first place of chuzong!" Xiao Hei said with wide eyes, and her face was full of admiration. "You worship your elder martial brother Hua very much." White night road. Unexpectedly, Xiaohei''s face suddenly disappeared, replaced by anger and fear. "Elder martial brother hates me very much. On the contrary, he doesn''t look at me like other people." Xiao Hei lowered his head and clenched his fists. "If you are weak, you will not be respected." The white night says that Xiaohei is only a member of the Qi soul realm. In the world peak, which is one of the top schools in the clan area, the Qi soul realm person will be despised even if he sweeps the floor. "I was born in Tianxia peak. I''m 18 years old this year, but I''m still in the sixth level of Qi and soul state." Xiaohei has a low voice. Eighteen? The heart beats slightly at night, and the soul soul judge his age without looking at his face. Like Hua Qingfeng before him, he looks like a young man in his early twenties. In fact, he must be in his thirties, or even nearly forty. However, Xiaohei is really 18 years old. He is 18 years old. He is a genius in Daxia. "What have you learned here?" "Learning?" Xiao Hei shook his head and said in dismay: "since elder Zhang died, no one has taught me the way of soul. I was arranged in this match room to cut firewood every day and practice alone. The growth rate of soul cultivation is slow. I can only learn by my own qualification." "In that case, you can leave Tianxia peak." "Leave?" Xiaohei lowered his head and said, "I was born in Tianxia peak since I was a child. Where can I go?" "The world is so big, where can we not go?" "Brother, you don''t understand. My parents are all disciples here. To me, Tianxia peak is of great significance." Little black sighed. The night is silent. Xiao Hei took the wood knife and went to cut wood again. On the peak of the world, the vegetation is spiritual, and the branches and stems of trees are very strong. Cutting firewood is also a hard work for the soul. Sitting in the wood room for recuperation in the daytime, his body has recovered to 7788 after constantly warming the soul of Linghua. Xiao Hei came back with heavy firewood on his back. After filling the wood room, he fell down and gasped, as if he were very tired. They chatted with each other and had a preliminary understanding of this place. In the clan area, whether it is the goddess palace, tianhongzong, wanjianmen and so on, all belong to the upper class sect. On top of these upper sect gates, there is also the sect gate of overlord level, that is Tianxia peak! Tianfeng is the earliest ancestor gate in the Zong Zong area. The Zong men has a long history of establishing, and the master of the gate is like clouds. There are many spiritual laws, and the resources of training are extremely rich. The residence of the Zong men is also exceptionally superior. The mountain peak is very high, and it can easily absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and the spirit is very abundant. Worshiping the world peak is the dream of countless souls in the clan area."The goddess palace is not far from here. One is in the South and the other is in the north. If you want to go to the goddess palace, even if you want to take Leima''s feet, it will take at least ten days and a half months." "But you are really good, elder brother. The second level strength of Jue Hun state can escape from elder martial brother Hua''s eyes. I''ve heard that he has at least the strength of martial spirit state. It takes only one finger to deal with people in Jue Hun state. I''m afraid I''ll die if I sneeze." Chatting and chatting, Xiaohei came to be interested and didn''t guard against the white night. He said everything he knew. Although the young man was in a difficult situation, he was extremely optimistic. He always put the bad things behind him very quickly, which made his heart warm. The next day soon arrived. Xiao Hei inspected the outside, ran in and said to the white night that had changed his clothes: "elder brother, they seem to have given up searching. You should go down the mountain at this time." "Well." White night nodded, hesitated under, took out a porcelain vase. There are some pills in the porcelain bottle. Although they are not very good pills, they are of great help to Xiaohei, who is at the level of qihun state. "Take it." "Big brother, this is... " for you. " White night road. "For me..." small black Leng next, and then repeatedly shook his head: "I can''t want." However, the young man''s eyes are still awe inspiring. Although Xiaohei''s strength is not strong, but because of his parents, many people in Tianxia peak know him, so they can''t lead daytime to leave Tianxia peak, which will only be more eye-catching. However, the white night had found out the route, disguised and left by himself. In the morning, most of the disciples in Tianxia peak are sleeping. They use the spirit array as their bed. Even if they sleep, they can increase their soul power and strengthen their physique. Day night all the way vigilance, soon near the Mountain Gate of Tianxia peak. There was only one disciple on duty in front of the gate. The disciple took a rest with his back against the gate post. When he came in the daytime, he just glanced at random and didn''t care. White night see, heart slightly loose, fast walk. Tianxia peak and his party are just an episode, and the white night did not intend to stay here for a long time. The Qunzhong area is so large that there must be countless places to increase soul cultivation. For the whole Qunzhong area, Bai Ye is still full of expectation and excitement. But at this time, a few people suddenly came face to face outside the mountain gate. White night fixed eyes a look, immediately face a tight. Hua Qingfeng! Lotus moon! It''s them! Isn''t it a coincidence? Don''t they know I''m leaving, and they''re here to stop me? Thinking in the white night. But after a look at it, the white night realized how much he thought. What these people were talking about was dignified, and no one noticed the man in shabby clothes. This is indeed a coincidence. White night around to one side, do not go to see these people, jump quickly. Unexpectedly, at this time, a burst of rapid footstep sound from the mountain gate. A vicious curse spread. "Son of a bitch, the deacon in the door has given an order to get rid of you, this useless waste. From today on, you are no longer the person of our world peak! Go away As soon as the voice fell, a thin figure flew out of the mountain gate and fell heavily on the ground. White night turned his head and saw that the figure was Xiaohei. He was black and blue, covered with bruises, and fell to the ground like he had been beaten severely. And behind him, it was yesterday''s tiantiantianfeng disciples. The white night looks cold. "Your father is a Cheap slave, and your mother is a bitch. If elder Zhang hadn''t been kind enough to leave you, how could you have been in our world for so long?" "Now that elder Zhang is gone, it''s time for you to get rid of our Tianxia peak. If we let other soul practitioners know that there is a rubbish in our world peak, wouldn''t we be disgraced?" "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way of Grandpa''s eyes!" Several people roared. Xiao Hei clenched his teeth and trembled slightly. He didn''t know whether he was afraid or angry. He struggled to get up, his body was wobbling, and suddenly, a man staggered, and fell forward. Thump. The man fell on the ground again, but now, he fell in front of huaqingfeng, half of his body just pressed the front foot of huaqingfeng... "huh?" Hua Qingfeng''s face was cold. Next to the lotus willow month also frowned, a face disgusted, at the moment of small black covered with mud, dirty like a mud ball. The disciples at the gate of the mountain changed their looks. "Elder martial brother Hua and elder sister he?" "Bastard, how dare you offend elder martial brother Hua!" Before that disciple rushed over and kicked Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei flew out like a ball and hit the lawn beside the white night.He faintly heard a click. This foot directly broke Xiao Hei''s bone. The thin and weak boy smashed on the lawn and passed out. He had less air intake and more air out. The white night stopped... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 Hua Qingfeng looked at his shoes, which had been dyed black by the mud of Xiaohei. He frowned and looked at the disciples and said, "what''s the matter?" "Tell elder martial brother Hua that we have been ordered by the deacon to drive him out of the mountain gate." The former disciple was busy with boxing, his head drooping and his voice frightened. "Who is this man?" Hua Qingfeng asked. "It''s Zong Yuanru''s kind of traitor!" The disciple said. "Zong Yuanru? The one who stole the secret and betrayed the clan? " Hua Qingfeng snorted. "It''s the traitor The disciple was busy. "Well, what I hate most in my life is such a ungrateful person who deceives his teacher and destroys his ancestors. He was nurtured by the patriarchal clan. He didn''t want to repay the kindness. Actually, he still feeds the hand that feeds him. Such a person doesn''t deserve to live in the world." Hua Qingfeng glanced at Xiaohei, who had fainted over there, and said coldly, "his parents are still like this. I''m afraid that he is no better. Such rubbish is not worthy of being left in the world." "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. We know what to do." Several disciples nodded and bowed. Huaqing peak face expressionless, led the lotus willow month and others toward the mountain gate. The disciples looked at each other and walked towards Xiaohei. What Hua Qingfeng means is clear to all present. For Xiaohei, such a despicable soul, Hua Qingfeng did not look at the existence in the past. If he did not bump into it today, he would not have looked at it at all. However, Xiaohei not only let him run into, but also polluted his shoes, which made his already bad mood even more uncomfortable. Therefore, he set Xiao Hei''s death penalty. "Stinky boy, don''t blame me, blame yourself, blame your useless parents!" The disciple said coldly, pinching his fist and coming over. Look at this posture, is to kill Xiao Hei alive. Such a poor soul, even if he died, no one would care. "He''s miserable enough. Won''t you let him go?" Just then, a voice rang out. Several people were stunned, and then noticed a man wearing a shabby disciple''s clothes not far away from Xiaohei. "Outside disciple? What''s your business "Go away quickly. Didn''t you hear the order of elder martial brother Hua?" Several people roared. "Hua Qingfeng doesn''t take human life seriously. He has a cruel temperament, so you should help the tyrant and become his dogleg?" "What are you? A layman is worthy to teach me? " The man was upset. The clothes he wore were the lowest level of the outer disciples'' clothes, and they had almost no place in the world. Bai Ye didn''t answer, but went to Xiaohei, picked him up and went down the mountain. He didn''t care about these people. This action completely angered the disciples of Tianxia peak. "Bastard! not to know chalk from cheese! In that case, don''t blame us! " Several people angry way, directly toward the white night. Terrible fists roared in. "If you want to protect this bastard, I will fight you together." The man cried. But the next second, a cold light went straight through his neck. Blood spatter. The man''s body was stiff, staring at the white night, his face was incredible. The rest of the people were also shocked. No one expected that the disciple of the outside school should pull out a sword and... Kill people directly? Everyone was not on guard. It was a big surprise. "You... How dare you kill?" "How dare you!" The crowd was terrified, and the mountain guard disciple was even more stunned and flustered. He ran to the Mountain Gate in a hurry. "An outside disciple, a second-class person in Jue Hun state, dares to kill an inner disciple! Are you, like this bitch, going to betray your school "Take him, don''t let him run away!" People were frightened and angry. At night, he raised the bronze sword to his disciples. "Arrogant!" "The second level of Jue Hun state, dare you be our enemy? Die "Kill!" A few people rushed in. Of course, they are the worst in the inner world. However, they don''t know that the second level of Juexin state is not an ordinary second level person. The white night looks cold, the top town dragon soul appears, the general situation diffuses. Bang! All the disciples of Tianxia peak all knelt on the ground. The big rocks cracked and the ground sank. The suppression was extremely terrifying. So many people of the fourth rank kneel down to a second-order soul? People who came here were shocked by the scene. Hua Qingfeng and he Liuyue, who had just left, also rushed to see this scene, showing a look of astonishment."Are you?" Lotus willow moon stares big eyes. Hua Qingfeng sneered: "I found you! I guess it''s true. You are still hiding in my world peak! " Words fall, huaqingfeng jump, momentum, kill to the white night. "Huaqingfeng, you are born rich and noble, and have this cultivation, but your ancestors gave you. If I were you, I should constantly improve, live up to the expectations of our ancestors, surpass our ancestors and step to a new height. However, you are arrogant and arrogant. You ignore life and death and kill people according to your own preference. Today, I will let you know that people can be proud, but never be crazy! ¡± when Xiaohei is put down in the daytime, bursts of golden light burst out from both pupils, and four halos burst out from the top of the head and straight into the sky. When Yuanli was sacrificed, a terrible momentum bloomed in all directions, and all the Tianxia peak disciples all over the body in the daytime were shaken off. "Four Heavenly spirits?" Huaqingfeng stays where it is. He Liuyue and others were stunned. All the people of Tianxia peak are in a daze. The four halos render the dawn like the day, and the four heavenly spirits are suspended in the sky as if the gods had come. Taotie, Shenlong, Lengyue and Linghua. He stood up with his sword in the white night. His face was calm and incomparable. "It turns out that you are not a Sansheng tianhun, you are a Sisheng tianhun!" Hua Qingfeng suddenly realized. Four living heavenly spirits? I''m afraid the whole clan can''t find such a terrible talent, right? His heart grew colder. The cultivation is so terrible, if we give him enough time and conditions, what will he grow up to? This man must not be let go, he must die here! Huaqingfeng heart cold thinking, step by step to rush. Seeing Hua Qingfeng''s hand, all the other disciples stopped. Although white night has four heavenly spirits, shaking people''s minds, but he is only a second-class person. Huaqingfeng has the existence of martial spirit state. How can he not deal with this guy? However, the next second, the terrible yuan force suddenly rushed to Hua Qingfeng. "You can''t fight back to me with this kind of means!" Huaqingfeng drank and waved the folding fan in his hand. The wind blew out ten thousand gusts of wind. The wind was like a sharp blade and cut it. Yuan Li is constantly arranged in front of the white night, forming a wall, trying to resist the sharp edge. But the wind blade is extremely terrible, and instantly tears Yuan Li into pieces. Hua Qingfeng''s killing heart broke out, and there was no room for him to leave his hands. He had to kill the white night here. White night can see that huaqingfeng is afraid of himself. What he is afraid of is not his present self, but his future self. Step forward in the white night, a sword sense pervaded. His eyes indifferently looked at the blade of the wind, his arms were shaking open, and the shadow of the sword was surging in front of him. What a gorgeous sword move! People''s minds. "Flowery but not substantial!" Huaqingfeng hummed, impelled by the power, the wind blade became more violent under the pressure of authority. , all the! Not one! "Well?" Hua Qingfeng was stunned. But see white night body shape suddenly disappear, in the dark, ring a thought. "A sword!" Whoosh! The sword is coming, and the cold is cold. People seem to fall into the ice cellar in an instant. "What kind of sword move is this?" Huaqingfeng cold sweat DC, immediately dance fan, spinning body, the blade of the wind toward the surrounding. But around at this time, there was also a terrible shadow of the sword, like a meat grinder, wrapping huaqingfeng. "Too bad! Too bad! Too bad Hua Qingfeng''s eyes were chilly: "you are a superb swordsman, but your yuan strength is too poor. You are not my opponent at all!" After that, he folded the fan in his hand and drank in his mouth: "broken!" Roar! Like the roar of the wind, a burst of air pressure opened. The white night was forced to retreat, fell on the ground, stabbed the sword into the ground with one hand to stabilize the body. Hua Qingfeng is huaqingfeng in the end. His strength is too terrible. He exists in Wu Hun state. In the daytime, there is only the second level of Jue Hun state. Even with the help of four heavenly spirits, it is difficult to gain an advantage. "I want to kill you. It''s as easy as a duck''s back. Where are you confident enough to fight me?" Hua Qingfeng said coldly, holding a folding fan and walking towards the white night. But as soon as he took a step, he realized that it was not right. However, he saw that the hair band on his head suddenly broke, and his long hair fell down and swayed with the wind, making him look disorderly. "What?" Hua Qingfeng''s face changed. People were also shocked. This time, huaqingfeng''s hair band was cut off. Isn''t that to say, if we continue to fight, we can even cut off huaqingfeng''s head in the daytime? He is the second level of soul state! Is there such a means? "Big brother..." the little black on the ground came back to God, looking at the white night not far away from him, stunned."Hei, are you ok?" White night side head, light asks a way. "I''m ok, big brother... You are..." Xiaohei froze. In the daytime, a man buckled his sword and stood in front of the world''s peaks. In front of him, there were hundreds of disciples of the sect. Everyone''s spiritual state was stronger than him. But he was calm and free, and Mount Tai collapsed in front of him and his color remained unchanged. "Can you move? If you can, run faster. " White night road. "Big brother, you... It''s not worth it!" Xiaohei is not a fool. He understands everything immediately. "I am a man of revenge and gratitude. You saved me once. This time, I will repay you! Go The white night is light. "Big brother..." little black clenched his teeth, but did not leave. Instead, he picked up a branch from the side and ran to the white night. "Big brother, you''re wrong about me. I''m not a man who is greedy for life and death. If it''s a big deal, I''ll fight with them!" His dark skin is full of fortitude. White night Leng Leng Leng, but to this thin young man more and more admiration. Over time, his achievements will surely surpass huaqingfeng! "Two rubbish, dare to shout here too!" "I will kill you here today." The disciples of Tianxia peak yelled, one by one angry, and felt bad about face. "You don''t have to do it. I''ll cut off these two wastes!" Huaqingfeng cold channel. If he does not kill the white night today, he will surely lose his prestige and face. This is a battle of face. He can''t tolerate anyone interfering! "Yes." The crowd immediately clasped their fists. But at this time, a magnificent voice spread from the interior of Tianxia peak. "Who is it? Dare to come to Tianxia peak and disturb the tranquility As soon as the sound fell, a long rainbow flew out from inside and went straight to the mountain gate. People looked at him as a white haired old man, dressed in a white robe, holding a withered cane in his hand, looked like a fairyland. "It''s sang Chang Lao!" All of them were surprised and made a ceremony in a hurry. "Meet the elder!" The voice rang out. Hua Qingfeng was stunned. He quickly closed the fan and said, "I''ll see you, master." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 Sang Dong, the great elder of Tianxia peak, is a well-known figure in the clan area. He has a very high spiritual state and a noble status, which is the general existence of heaven and man. In the past, apart from Huaqing peak, how could ordinary disciples admire elder sang? Seeing the elderly appear, no one dares to be presumptuous any more. Even huaqingfeng also retreats to one side at this time, and does not start any more at night. Since the name of the great elder sang Dong has appeared, even if the talent of the white night is evil again, it will not help. There are no people who can escape under sang Dongming''s eyes in the clan area. Sang Dongming beckoned, and the disciples on both sides stepped back. He raised his indifferent eyes and looked at the quiet young people there. His eyes could not help but appreciate a little. The second level of Jue Hun state, which is on the Tianxia peak, is probably only suitable for sweeping the floor. However, he is not afraid. He is single and single sword. He is as straight as a pole, and there is no panic or fear on his face. What makes sang Dong Ming more astonished is that there are four beams of light blooming on the top of this son''s head! Four lives in heaven? What a terrifying gift it is? Rao is sang Dongming, such a well-informed old man was also shocked. "Who is it, sir?" Sang Dong Ming put aside his arrogance and asked politely. The second level of Jue Hun state? He didn''t look at him, but he couldn''t turn a blind eye to a man with such demeanor and talent. "White night." "White night?" Sang Dong''s eyebrows moved, racking his brains, he could not remember that there was such a figure in qunzhongyu. The news of the goddess palace had not yet reached here. "Master, this man killed the beast you captured!" At this time, the nearby Hua Qingfeng opened his mouth and called out. "What?" Sang Dong turned his head, staring at Hua Qingfeng, he Liuyue and others, and said, "you said that crazy blood dog died?" "Yes... This man killed it." Hua Qingfeng Baoquan Dao. "Crazy blood dog was sealed in the array by me. How could it be killed by this man? What about the dog bones that day? " Sang Dong Ming is not a fool and asks again. Hua Qingfeng hesitated: "this... This... I don''t know what''s going on. The beast broke away from your array, and urged the broken empty array to go to an unknown place. As a result, he was killed by this man. The disciple wanted to capture the man and come back to plead with his master, but he didn''t want to be escaped. Master, don''t look at his small strength. In fact, he is very cunning ¡£¡± "Is it?" Sang Dongming didn''t have much anger on his face. He knew his apprentice like the palm of his hand. When such a thing happened, he could only listen to half of his words. At the same time, he had never heard of the name of Sang Dong. After all, he did not come to Qunzhong for a long time. However, the name of the great elder of Tianxia peak was enough to represent his status and strength. That is almost equivalent to the top three of Tianxia peak! If sang Dongming makes a move, I''m afraid there is no other move on his body that can stop him except the dead dragon sword. It''s just that the dead dragon sword has been used to kill the fierce object. It''s only in two days. It''s very difficult to pull it out. Even if you pull out the sword, I''m afraid its power will be greatly reduced, and it may not be able to deal with the sangdong name. The white night pondered the countermeasures. "Little white night friend, I''m the elder of the world peak, sang Dong. I don''t know why you''re making trouble in front of my mountain gate?" Sang Dongming said. "The white night has no intention of offending Tianxia peak, but you Tianxia peak is about to expel the disciples from the door. Why do you want to kill them? Is this too bad for the reputation of Tianxia peak? If it is spread out, how should the people of qunzhongyu treat Tianxia peak? " Said the white night. "Bastard, what is your identity? Is it right to speak to our elders like this? " "That is to say, you dare to teach us Tianxia peak even if you are a waste of soul state? I don''t know what to do with it Those disciples were so arrogant that almost no one could see the white night well. Even if his talent was amazing, what would happen? It''s just a second-class guy in juexingjing. In their eyes, I''m afraid one finger can crush him to death. But the white night is a cold hum: "the second level of Jue Hun state? What about second order? I''ll kill you like a pig and a dog! " As soon as this saying fell, the disciples of Tianxia peak suddenly exploded, and their hair turned upside down and became angry. "Crazy!! Crazy!! That''s crazy Those disciples couldn''t bear it. They wanted to rush up and shoot the night to death. I saw a few strong disciples stand up and hug their fists at sang Dongming: "elder elder, please allow me to teach this bastard who knows nothing about heaven and earth!" "Elder elder, this person insults me. As disciples of Tianxia peak, I will never sit idly by. Please let the disciples repair this maniac, and let them see the power of our Tianxia peak people!" The disciples roared. However, among these disciples, Hua Qingfeng and he Liuyue didn''t talk. Hua Qingfeng had a hand with Bai Ye, and he knew his strength. To tell the truth, with these disciples, he was not the opponent of white night. Sang Dongming frowned, but did not allow these disciples to start. "Be quiet, don''t be impatient! I''ve heard all his words. I haven''t figured out why you are so anxious? " Sang Dongming''s old eyes flashed a shrewd light and said, "white night, what did you mean by that remark just now? Is the door keeper expelled? Who was driven out of the gate by my world peakWhite night to see small black, slightly nodded. Xiao Hei understood and only if she came up. "Elder." "Are you?" It is impossible for sang Dongming to know the disciples of the match room. "The disciple''s name is Zong Xiaohei, and my father Zong Yuanru." "Zong Yuanru?" Sang Dong Ming''s face changed obviously. He looked at Xiao Hei, then turned his head and pointed to Hua Qingfeng and other humanitarians: "what did he do? Why should they be expelled from the mountain gate? " "I don''t know." "It was... It was the order of the Deacon." Next to a disciple to promise. "Deacon? A mere deacon has the right to expel his disciples from the mountain gate without authorization? In addition to the leader of the whole clan, no one has this right! Take the deacon to the penalty hall and wait for my fate Sangdong is famous for its deep road. Penalty hall? The disciples were frightened, but they did not dare to refute. They could only pray for the deacon in silence. "As for you, Zong Xiaohei, you don''t have to leave Tianxia peak. The Deacon''s orders can''t represent the leader. From now on, you can practice on my peak. If you don''t know anything about soul cultivation, you can ask me at any time!" Sang Dong is famous. Hearing the sound, Zong Xiaohei was overjoyed. He knelt down in a hurry and kowtowed to Sang Dong''s name: "thank you, elder elder!" "Elder?" "Oh, it''s... It''s master. Thank you very much." Zong Xiaohei''s head rarely turns around. Mulberry winter name smiles ha ha''s nod, light way: "come to see your several elder martial brothers and sisters." "Yes." Zong Xiaohei, agitated and hesitant, went to huaqingfeng and lotus willow moon and other people, and saluted one by one. Hua Qingfeng''s face was ugly and his eyes were filled with anger and reluctance. Who is Zong Xiaohei? A traitor''s son, with a humble status, is also a disciple of match room. He is a person passed down by the great elder and a genius who comes out of the Dahua family. What a glory! But now, he has to call this humble person brother... This is extremely intolerable by Hua Qingfeng. But this is the meaning of Sang Dong''s name. Rao did not dare to disobey him. He could only nod his head rigidly and look extremely ugly. White night did not expect things to develop to this extent. However, sang Dongming''s attitude is unbelievable. Why should such a strong man care about the feelings of the second level people in Jue Hun state? Not to mention the people in the spirit realm. White night swept mulberry winter name, as expected, after solving Zong Xiaohei, he immediately focused on the white night. "The matter of mad blood dog has passed away. It doesn''t matter whether you killed it or not. After all, it''s just a beast. It''s you. I''m very interested in you." Sang Dongming said with a smile: "white night, where are you from? What school did you learn from? " "Why do you ask?" "Ha ha, do you have a family?" "Yes." "What kind of door is it?" "It''s just a nameless clan. Even if he says his name, elder sang has never heard of it." White night road. Hearing this, sang Dong''s eyes were filled with joy, but he was still and said with a smile: "white night, you are gifted and have four heavenly spirits. I think you are very resilient. If you stay in an unknown family, you are really too humble. What do you think?" White night a listen, the heart confirmed just conjecture. It seems that the purpose of Sang Dong''s name is himself. "I will teach you the top-level soul method, and point out the way forward for you, so that you can climb to the top of the soul in a short period of time. As long as you take me as a teacher, I will make you a strong one that no one can imagine!" Sang Dong Ming said with a smile, and there was a sense of confidence in his words. No one can refuse Tianxia peak, and no one can refuse the invitation of the elder of Tianxia peak. This is a great honor and an opportunity to ascend to heaven step by step. Sang Dongming knew that he would soon receive a disciple with stronger talent than huaqingfeng, and he would step to a new height because of this disciple! Such a talented person should make good use of it. Sang Dongming thought secretly in his heart and was already thinking about the things after the white night. But at this time, Bai Ye suddenly clasped his fist and said to Sang Dong Ming: "thank you for your kindness, but everyone has his own ambition. In Bai Ye''s eyes, the size and strength of the clan are not the key factors that determine the growth of a soul person. If a soul wants to cultivate his soul, what can he do?" This simple sentence fell, but let everyone gape, the whole mountain gate, silence incomparable. "So you are rejecting me?" Mulberry winter name mouth way, the voice appears a little dry. White night slightly frown, vaguely feel wrong. But after listening to Sang Dong: "white night, today you broke into such a disaster in my Tianxia peak. I''m magnanimous and didn''t care about you. You know, you killed some of my disciples of Tianxia peak. I don''t settle accounts with you. Instead, I repay you with good. You don''t know good or bad?""Elder sang, that''s not true. I''m just defending myself. If they want to kill me, they won''t be defeated by me. According to the rules of the clan, I''m not going too far?" "I don''t want to talk to you too much." Sang Dongming shook his head and said, "if you come into my family, I will give you good. Otherwise, you must be responsible for today''s affairs. I will give you ten rest time to consider." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 I''m afraid this is the true face of Sang Dong''s name. The former kindness and kindness seem to be pretended. No wonder he didn''t care about Zong Xiaohei''s identity and put it under his command. It turned out that his real purpose was still white night. If you really care about Zong Xiaohei, how can you be unknown for so many years? The white night had no sense of the world peak, and sang Dong''s threatening tone made him unhappy. However, Bai Ye is not a brainless fool. If sang Dongming was angered at this time, his fate would be extremely miserable. Facing the giant tiantianfeng, he had no means of resistance. Sang Dongming was not Hua Qingfeng. As the elder of Tianxia peak, it would take only one finger to kill Bai Ye, even if there was a dragon sword People. The white night was silent. But just then, two figures in gray robes walked down the mountain road, one old and one young. The old man was thin and weak. He held a stick in his hand. He was very old. He was different from the name of mulberry and winter. His old age was like the setting sun, giving people a sense of sadness. His yellow eyes did not have any luster. Behind him, there is a little girl with long black hair and fair skin. Her eyes are black and she is very smart. Her face is slightly bulging and her pink lips are light. She is so lovely. It seems that she is under ten years old. Seeing the scene in front of the mountain gate, the old man raised his eyes and swept the people in front of him. His dry lips moved: "sang, are you here to meet us?" "Well?" Hearing this, sang Dongming looks away from her eyes. Seeing these two people, sang Dongming is somewhat surprised, but her eyes are still mixed with disdain. "Long Chang Lao, how did you come to my world peak?" Sang Dong Ming said with a smile, his eyes turned to the girl behind the old man, revealing a trace of doubt. "I came here to take the medicine according to the agreement I made with your school." The old man said slowly. "Take the medicine? What medicine should I take? " "I have an agreement with the leader of your sect. I will give Jingxue Bailian to your sect, and your sect will add Tianyun Baicao to our sect for elder Prajna''s healing. According to the original agreement, Tianyun herbs can be picked today, so we are here for the sake of herbs." The old man is not in a hurry. Unexpectedly, this word falls, the world peak people all show the color of astonishment. "Tian Yun Bai Cao?" The white night was also quite astonished. Long Yue once talked about this, but Longyue once said that it is an invaluable treasure, and it is a supreme divine object. If it is taken, it can make life and death, human flesh and bones, and can dissolve all toxicity and medicinal properties. If the body is not injured, refining the uniform can greatly increase the cultivation and make the number of functions unclear. I didn''t expect that this thing was produced from the peak of the world. "Oh? Is there such a thing? " Sang Dong''s face returned to calm. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly patted his head and showed an anxious look: "no! Oh, no, no The old man''s face slightly heavy, hoarse way: "mulberry long old, what''s wrong?" "That..." Sang Dong Ming''s face showed a difficult color, sighed: "I''m really sorry, Long Chang Lao, you... Afraid it''s a white trip!" "How do you say that?" The old man said. "A few days ago, an elder of our clan went out on a mission and met with a thousand year old beast. He suffered a great loss and was injured seriously. At that time, the patriarch was in seclusion, but we were helpless. In a hurry, in order to save people, I ordered people to pick up Tianyun herbs and let the elder take them. The patriarch doesn''t know about this, but elder ruolong wants to get Tianyun herbs I''m afraid it''s a waste of time. " Sang Dongming apologized. But is that really the case? Anyone who has a little insight can see that this is just a pretext. "How long does it take for the next plant to take shape?" The old man was silent for a moment and said faintly. "Fifty years later." Sang Dongming said: "when the next hundred grasses are formed, Dongming will pick them and send them to Longyuan sect in person! Please rest assured The old man was silent for a moment, and finally sighed. He didn''t argue with Sang Dongming and planned to leave. Sang Dong Ming''s mouth showed a faint smile, and then staring at the white night, said: "OK, white night, you should give me an answer, can''t you enter my family?" The white night is still silent. Although sang Dongming has not been in touch for a long time, he also has a general understanding of this person. It is not a good choice to join him. "Elder sang, isn''t this person from the peak of your world?" At this time, the old man who was ready to leave suddenly opened his mouth. "How can it not be?" Sang Dongming frowned. However, the old man turned to the white night, looked at the name of mulberry and winter, and said, "old man, when I was walking down the mountain, I saw four soul shadows appear on the hillside at the same time, and not long ago, the four soul Shadows disappeared at the same time. If I have not guessed wrong, this little friend should also be the four spirits Sang Dong''s face changed slightly when he heard his name. The night was silent. A ray of wisdom flashed in the old man''s eyes and looked around the scene for a week. He had already guessed the situation and said kindly, "little friend, if you don''t want to join Tianxia peak, you can follow me down the mountain. With me, the people of Tianxia peak will not embarrass you. What do you thinkAlthough the old man''s eyes are dim, the pupil is low, and the depth is particularly bright and clear, not as deep as sang Dong''s name. White night surged up a sense of inexplicable intimacy, to the old man made a gift: "white night willing to follow the elder down the mountain." "Well, let''s go." The old man nodded and headed down the hill. "Stop!" Sang Dongming''s anger overflowed in his eyes. "Do you have anything else to do with elder sang?" The old man stopped and asked. "Mr. long, what do you mean? This man is from the peak of our world. How can you take him away at will? If this matter spreads out, how can I save my face in the world? " "If this person is a peak person in the world, do you know where he comes from and who are his parents?" The old man asked. Sangdong is called dumb mouth. "Elder sang, you can''t be forced to do anything. To cultivate your soul and control the way, you should uphold the clear mind. You are too eager for quick success and instant benefit." The old man shook his head and left. But at this time, a figure ran out of the crowd, it was Zong Xiaohei before. "Brother, wait, I''ll go with you!" "Xiaohei..." the white night was quite stunned. "Brother, my life is saved by you. Since you don''t want to join Tianxia peak, I won''t stay here." He lived in a small underworld. "You''ll have a bright future here." White night advised. But little black face is full of perseverance, unshakable. Sang Dong became more angry when he saw his name. "Master, this..." "if you don''t want to stay here, you can leave. I also like to be in charge of my own business. Since I can''t get medicine, I should come here to do good." The old man didn''t talk nonsense and left. White night and Zong Xiaohei follow the little girl down the mountain road. Sang Dong''s face was cold and his eyes were cold. "Master!" Hua Qingfeng called low: "so let them go?" "What do you want?" Sang Dong suddenly said. Hua Qingfeng was stunned and didn''t know how to answer. "Do you know who they are?" Sang Dong asked. "I don''t know." They looked at each other, shaking their heads and clasping their fists. "Longyuan school." Sang Dong''s name is pronounced in three words. "The sect that was once as famous as the peak of the world?" Lotus willow moon consternation way. Sang Dong nodded. The crowd exclaimed. Hua Qingfeng sneered: "the feeling is a person of a declining sect. It is said that the Longyuan sect was extremely brilliant a hundred years ago. It can compete with the world''s peaks for the position of the overlord of the clan. However, at the time of a hundred years, the Longyuan sect encountered great difficulties, with countless deaths and injuries, the patriarch missing, and the sect withered. Now, even the upper level forces are inferior to each other. Why should teachers pay attention to the Longyuan sect?" "It''s not worth mentioning that the Longyuan sect is compared with the peak of our world. But this old dragon bone is not an ordinary person. If I fight with him here, I''m afraid it will damage the clan." Sang Dong said coldly: "but it will not end like this. I will inform you immediately. Zong Xiaohei, a disciple of the clan, is a spy of the Longyuan sect. You have witnessed Zong Xiaohei taken away by the elder of Longyuan sect! Issue the highest wanted order and take them back before they are out of the range of the world peak When they heard the sound, their eyes flashed, and they immediately clasped their fists: "yes, elder." The original name of mulberry It is deliberately to let several people leave. The purpose is to create an excuse. If he directly fights with the old man, he will get a bad reputation. Moreover, he may not be the opponent of the other party, but now his nature is different. As long as Zong Xiaohei is a spy of the Longyuan sect, he can be justified and mobilize zongmen''s strength to deal with long li. In this way, people''s mouths will be blocked and he and Tianxia peak will not be damaged Reputation. "The four living heavenly spirits? If you can''t enter the peak of our world, you must destroy it! " Sang Dongming''s warm eyes are gone, instead of cold and cruel. Under the peak of the world... "the four born heavenly spirits are too dazzling, my child, you should remember that you must not show your talent in front of others at will in the future, otherwise, you may be killed." On the way, long Laoyu said earnestly. White night nods: "younger generation remembers." "Grandfather, it''s not the elder brother who shows his talent deliberately. He only exposes his talent in order to save me." Next to Zong Xiaohei eyes a red, low head will be before all things said. The old man was surprised. "Did you compete with Hua Qingfeng and others for his sake? Don''t you know what Hua Qingfeng did? " "Yes, but Xiaohei has saved me. If I don''t help him in the face of death, I''ll feel uneasy." The white night is light. When the old man heard this, he nodded in secret: "the nature of the heart is commendable!" "The elder praised it falsely." "What if you can''t defeat them?" The old man asked again. Dead dragon sword? White night shakes his head, natural won''t say, the way: "did not consider." "It''s still too reckless, but now there are not many soul cultivation like you."The old man stopped talking and walked on. The night was silent. But at this time, a figure suddenly came up and held out his hand directly. White night Leng Leng Leng, side look, but see that the little girl is holding his finger with soft and cold hands, her small hands are very tight, as if not willing to release, a small face without any expression, actually showing a brilliant smile. Old dragon looked sideways, and suddenly his face was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 "What''s your name, little friend?" The Dragon asked, slowing down. "White night for the younger generation." "White night... Where are you from?" "Summer." "Big summer?" Old dragon thought for a while, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Sir, do you have any questions?" White night felt a little wrong. He looked at the little girl beside him, and then looked at the old dragon who looked at this from time to time. He always felt that he had something to say to himself. "Nothing..." Lao long shook his head. The crowd moved on. "Xiao Hei, what are your plans?" The white night inquired about the dark youth beside him. He can''t take Xiao Hei with him. He has to rely on himself in the future. Zong Xiaohei was stunned: "I don''t know." "If you don''t dislike it, you can join our Longyuan sect." Long Lao smiles. Although Zong Xiaohei is not high in cultivation and small in stature, how can he not discover the amazing talent of this son. "Longyuan school?" Xiaohei touched his head, obviously he had not heard of it. He looked at the white night, but he nodded: "although the Longyuan sect has never heard of it, old dragon is better than sang Dong in his name. Besides, there is long Lao, so you don''t have to worry about not learning good things." "In that case, I''ll listen to big brother." Xiao Hei nodded. "Little friend, are you interested in joining our Longyuan sect?" The old dragon hesitated and asked the white night tentatively. White night shook his head: "sorry, old dragon. I won''t stay in Qunzhong for too long. After a while, I will return to the summer." "Well." Old dragon looked disappointed and sighed: "everyone has his own ambition, and the old man doesn''t ask for it." Several people continued to move on, but did not take a few steps, the white night suddenly stopped. He frowned and looked around in secret. "I didn''t expect that Tianxia peak was famous in Qunzhong area, and its chief elder was such a despicable person. It''s really a pity." The old dragon suddenly sighed. Hearing the sound in the white night, I understood. However, several figures came along the road ahead. The leader was not others, but sang Dong''s name. "Dragon from, stop, follow me back to the world peak." Sang Dongming called out. "Why did Mr. sang stop me?" The dragon does not change its course. "Let me ask you, who is that young man beside you? What''s your name? " "His name is Zong Xiaohei. He used to be a peak person in your world!" "Was it? What is Zeng? He has always been a member of our Tianxia peak. If my disciples want to leave the sect, they can''t leave with any words. What does he think of my Tianxia peak? " Sang Dongming hummed: "it''s you. Why does he want to leave with you, the elder of Longyuan sect? Why are my disciples willing to follow you willingly? Isn''t it strange here? " "What do you mean by elder sang?" Long Li frowned. "What do you mean? Still playing garlic? This Zong Xiaohei is clearly the spy sent by you long yuan! " Hua Qingfeng nearby cheered. On hearing this, Zong Xiaohei turned pale. "I... when did I become a spy of the Longyuan sect?" He''s all over the place. "Just now." Shake your head at night. The old dragon closed his eyes slightly and said, "if you want to add a sin, why have you got it? Mr. sang, if I have not guessed wrong, your purpose is probably the little friend beside me who is also a four living spirit?" "If you want to deal with me, just look for me immediately. Mr. long, they have nothing to do with this matter." White night light way: "dragon old, later if you start, you take her to leave first, they should not chase you." "I sent people from Longyuan, are they greedy for life and afraid of death? What''s more, the purpose of Sang Dong''s name is not just you. My previous behavior has made him lose face. If he doesn''t clean me up, he will be upset. " Long Lao Dan Dao. Hearing the white night, Yi Yi looked at the old dragon. Suddenly, he was in a trance, and the figures in his mind flashed quickly. Jue Hun Zong, Gu Lao? "In that case, the white night will fight with the elder side by side, killing him to the ground." White night took a deep breath and said seriously. "No, we can''t fight for a long time Old dragon read in a low voice, and then stepped forward: "mulberry elder, what are you going to do?" "As I said, please follow me back to Tianxia peak and investigate this matter." Sangdong is famous for its short name. "After entering the Tianxia peak, we will have no way to live. Elder sang, we''d better order directly." Old dragon shakes his head. "I don''t think you''re going to give up your hands if you ask, so I''m going to use a more direct approach." Sang Dongming said, stepping forward to this end. There was a surge of momentum. Old dragon is also stepping forward. But there were so many people on Tianxia peak. Hua Qingfeng saw sang Dongming ready to start. He shook the folding fan and walked towards the end of the white night. "This time, I need you to die!" Huaqingfeng thought coldly and thought, facing the disciples of Tianxia peak beside him, he said, "give me this man, you go and catch that traitor!""Yes, elder martial brother!" After that, the crowd rushed. A big war is imminent. With a cold hum in the white night, he pulls out the bronze sword, and the blade quickly stabs into the ground and shakes. A small silent Dragon Sword array is formed. "How dare you teach me how to do it in front of me Hua Qingfeng disdained to say that he rushed forward and opened the folding fan in his hand. With a wave of his hand, there was a strong wind rippling. The wind was like a sharp blade, tearing apart everything here. The sword is quickly danced in the white night, and the big array is activated. The sword spirit flies out and hits the strong wind, but it can''t be stopped. The wind is everywhere. "General trend!" At the same time, four heavenly spirits bloom on the top of the head. The wind blade of huaqingfeng is controlled in an instant, and is dissolved by the general trend. "As I said, your means in front of me are trivial skills, which are not worth mentioning at all!" Huaqing peak, with two steps and one step, suddenly turns around the white night. At the same time, the body also blooms an extremely terrifying trend, which completely counteracts the six fold trend of the white night. In the daytime, I was calm and staring at the fast rotating huaqingfeng. It''s so fast that I can''t catch his position. Hua Qingfeng''s heavenly spirit seems to take wind as its attribute, and speed is his specialty. Even if he attacks and kills with the Dragon Sword array, he will only hide all of them. "It''s over! I will wash my shame with your head The cold voice of huaqingfeng seems to ring in the ear. It seems that his whole body has been killed by the same time. Is this? Look down in the white night. It turns out that in this high-speed rotation, huaqingfeng has also drawn an array with the wind blade as the guide. But different from the white night, huaqingfeng''s array is the purest killing array, and the center of the killing array is the white night. If you can''t break the battle, you''ll die in the night! Now, there can be no hiding. When he was cold at night, he stabbed the bronze sword into the ground beside him. He held the scabbard of the dead dragon with one hand and the handle of the sword with one hand. The power of the spirit on the top of his head broke out. Driven by the idea, he quickly injected the sword to the dead dragon. After two days of recovery, the dead Dragon Sword must not recover too much energy. At this moment, only by sacrificing it with soul can the sword come out of its sheath again. Ready to activate the killing array to wipe out the white night, Hua Qingfeng''s heart suddenly jumped. He stared at the sword and felt cold sweat all over his body. What''s going on? Obviously, this guy is dying. Why do I have a strong sense of crisis? Hua Qingfeng is in a mess, but at this moment, he can''t think about it. "Die!" Huaqingfeng roared, and the folding fan waved fiercely towards the ground. A wild wind of weathering was in the shape of a tornado and pierced into the ground. Whoa!! The whirlwind rose to the sky, with whirling blade storms hanging around the white night as the center, and all the sand and stone trees were torn apart... all the elements of the four heavenly spirits poured into the dead dragon sword like the river water. However, the huge energy for the white night could not stimulate the power of the dead dragon sword. He tried to drive his arms and pulled out the sword. The blade of the sword came out of the sheath a little bit. It''s too grudging. However, it is more than enough to kill huaqingfeng even though it is one percent of the power of the dead dragon sword! In the white night, the cold light of his pupils overflowed and he roared. But just then, a small figure suddenly stood in front of him. The white night froze. It''s the little girl. Her small face was cold, staring at the blade of the wind around her coldly, raised her tiny arm and waved it. Wow. A wonderful breath overflowed from her delicate fingers, like the spring breeze, calming all the violence around her. The killing array of huaqingfeng was broken immediately, and the wind blade disappeared without a trace. "What?" the eyes are stagnant at night. Huaqingfeng was even more shocked. "Die!" At this time, the little girl''s mouth spit out a crisp but cold voice, two like a vine like soul force flew out from behind her, directly wrapped around huaqingfeng. Hua Qingfeng dodged in a hurry, but the spirit vine seemed to lock him to death, directly hooked his feet, and then spread and bound his body. "Ah Huaqingfeng issued a shrill cry, and the vines were very tight, as if to strangle him. How wonderful! The night was full of terror. How can this little girl, who looks so young, have such a horrible smell? Her strength... I''m afraid she''s stronger than long Lao. All the disciples of Tianxia peak around were shocked. "Release elder martial brother Hua quickly!" He Liuyue and his disciples rushed over. "Go away!" The girl''s eyes were cold and raised her hand again.snoring. A burst of air waves rolled off, and all the disciples seemed to be fanned away by a big hand. All of them flew up and hit the rock wall not far away. He Liuyue vomited several mouthfuls of blood on the spot and was unconscious. In front of the little girl, these tiantianfeng disciples of juexingjing level can''t even take a move... "huh?" Sang Dongming, who is still fighting with the dragon, immediately retreats back, stares at the little girl over there, frowns and says, "who is this?" "The old man came to tianyunbaicao to tiantianfeng for healing." Long Lao Dan Dao. "Prajna elder of Longyuan sect?" Sang Dong''s name suddenly woke up. Elder? The white night was stunned. This little girl, who looks less than ten years old, is actually an elder of Longyuan sect? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 Prajna''s face was cold, and his delicate face seemed to be covered with frost. Hua Qingfeng struggled in pain, and his skin was almost split by his vine like soul force, and he was in agony. "Hua Qingfeng is a member of the Dahua family. Elder long, if you don''t want to cause a big trouble to your Longyuan sect, I suggest you let elder Prajna let go of huaqingfeng." Sangdong is famous for its short name. How the Dahua family exists and what it means to provoke the Dahua family? Sang Dongming believes that long Li understands it. When the Dragon left, his eyebrows wrinkled. But the next second, there was a sound of staggered flesh. At that time, he saw that huaqingfeng''s body was torn into several pieces by Prajna''s soul force. Blood fell from the air along with the internal organs, as if it were a blood rain. Sang Dong''s eyes dilated instantly and his face was shocked. Hua Qingfeng, die! "Elder Prajna spent too much yuan power to heal some elders in the sect. The spirit of heaven was damaged and she was bitten back by Yuan force, so that her mind and appearance returned to about ten years old. No one could interfere with her actions, even if I wanted to stop them." The Dragon left the sinking road. "You..." sang Dongming was angry and cold: "you Longyuan sect killed huaqingfeng, do you know the consequences? Hua Qingfeng is my beloved disciple and the seed of Dahua family! Once this is heard by the Dahua family, you Longyuan sect will come to an end The death of huaqingfeng means that Longyuan sect has already become enemies with Tianxia peak and Dahua aristocratic family. "What do you want us to do?" Long Lao Dan Dao. As for Prajna, escort her to my home immediately Sangdong is famous for its deep road. "It''s impossible!" Old dragon shook his head: "if you kill him, you will kill him. Hua Qingfeng is very serious about killing and thinks highly of himself. Even if he doesn''t die in the hands of Prajna elder today, he will die in other people''s hands in the future." "So you still won''t give in? Sang Dong''s name was frozen. After waiting for the time, the elder white dragon moved his eyebrows and left with the elder! I will rear you. " White night is not an idiot, pondering for a moment, nodding: "can the elder whole body and retreat?" "Sang Dongming is not my opponent. If I want to stay, unless the one from Tianxia peak makes a move!" That, afraid is the peak Lord? If he can suppress sang Dong''s name to the present, there is no doubt about the strength of the old dragon. He is not wordy at night. He holds a man in one hand and jumps towards the distance with a little feet. "Don''t go!" Sang Dong''s name was urgent, and he immediately chased for the white night. But as soon as he moved, he was stopped by the dragon. "Mr. sang, now, we should talk about how to solve this problem." Long Lao Shen Dao directly sacrificed Yuan Li and pressed down on Sang Dong''s name... Zong Xiaohei was totally stupid. Hua Qingfeng died like this. He never expected that things would evolve to this point. But it was the Prajna elder who didn''t look like a child, but he was holding the arm of the white night tightly with his small hand. The cold expression just now was replaced by a warm smile. White night just escaped to the foot of Tianxia peak, suddenly, a terrible soul pressure from the air suppressed. Bang! His feet fell to the ground, his back seemed to bear the force of ten thousand jin, and his bones were almost broken. Prajna''s delicate face was cold, and raised his hand and waved it away again. Wow. Soul pressure is dispelled immediately. Several long rainbow flies over and stands in front of the white night. These people are dressed in different clothes, men and women, but they all look very big. They are either middle-aged or old-age. They all have a token of Tianxia peak on their waists. I think they are all distinguished people of Tianxia peak. Of course, their power is equally terrifying. The support from Tianxia peak is really fast. White night dark thinking, will have been scared out of body Zong Xiaohei put down. "Three... Three elders, five elders... All the elders are here?" Zong Xiaohei saw the four people standing in front of him. His face was as white as paper. After all, it is the territory of Tianxia peak. How can it be so easy to go? Staring at the four people and four elders in front of him, tiantianfeng sent four elders... I''m afraid the Prajna elder is not easy to deal with. "Elder Prajna? It''s like this? " One of the four old women with sunken eyes looked at the white night and Prajna. "If elder Prajna is here, it''s really hard to deal with it alone! Elder Cai Yao, you and I will deal with elder Prajna and elder Qin Wen. You and elder grandson will take these two people back to the ancestral clan. " "Good." After the discussion, Qin Wen of Tianxia peak took the lead and rushed with Chang Sun Chao at night, while Yue Yan and Cai Yao rushed toward Prajna. The four men Yuan Li stood upright and oppressed them. At night, they felt that they could not move. They were completely suppressed by this force. Even Prajna became panic stricken. A small face changed, and he retreated in a hurry."Scared..." she said in a flustered way. "Elder Prajna, go ahead and take it." The two men attacked from both sides. The white night did not care about Prajna, because Qin Wen and his eldest grandson were close. Qin Wen seized Zong Xiaohei with one hand, just like a chicken. His soul power instantly sealed Zong Xiaohei''s body, making him unable to move, while his eldest grandson captured him in the daytime. But as soon as his hand was close to the white night, a cold light flashed by, and the terrible Yuan Li poured out. "Eh?" The eldest grandson''s face was surprised. He fixed his eyes and looked, and the whole face froze at once. "Four living heavenly spirits?" Qin Wen is also very surprised. "It seems that elder Sang''s words are true. He really has four heavenly spirits. Since he has a grudge against him today, we can''t let him go in any case. Otherwise, he will grow up to be one of the biggest enemies in the world." After that, the eldest grandson urged Yuan Li again and pressed him to Bai Ye. This time, instead of keeping his hand, he directly moved his killing heart. If Bai Ye continued to resist, he would not hesitate to cut this man down here. The strength of changsun is extremely terrible. The current means of white night are extremely difficult for Shanghua Qingfeng. It is not necessary to say how difficult it is for the elders of these top sects. Epee! In the white night, the ancient bronze sword is playing. But Chang sun turned a blind eye, one hand into a finger, a flick. Click. The edge of the bronze sword was broken directly. The night was shaken back a few steps. "I will abolish you first." The eldest grandson hums a way, the body turns the shadow to rush. As soon as the pupil is tight in the white night, he immediately buckles the dead dragon sword. But at the moment, the power of the dead dragon sword is too weak. I don''t know if I can kill my eldest grandson. Whoosh! At this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the white night. It''s Prajna. "Go away!" She called out in a hurry, her hand turned out a dazzling halo. Bang! The eldest grandson was directly ejected. The eldest grandson fell to the ground and nearly fell down. He glared at Prajna and his eyes were full of cold. "Together "Still dying?" All four of them are forced to conquer Prajna. "Brother, help me." Prajna yelled at the white night, tears in her eyes, but her little hand pressed directly on the dead dragon sword. White night Leng next, but see dead Dragon Sword instantly hot up. This is... Energy? The night was full of terror. How could Prajna infuse energy into the dragon sword? In an instant, the dead Dragon Sword trembled, and Prajna fainted directly. In the white night, his eyes were hot, holding the fallen Prajna with one hand, clasping the sword handle with the other, and staring at the four people who were coming, without hesitation, waving the long sword... roar! A roar of dragon resounded through the whole world peak. Sang Dongming, who is still fighting with the dragon, has a startled and inexplicable feeling in his heart. However, the dragon was pressing forward step by step, and he could not retreat at all. "Long Li, are you still fighting with me? Don''t think that if you have Prajna elder there, you can make peace. This is the peak of the world. When you fight with me, the elders like Qin Wen and others of our clan have subdued them Sang Dong''s name hummed coldly. Long Li''s face changed slightly. He stepped back and ran down the mountain. Mulberry winter name see, immediately chase. "Mr. long, since you have come to our world peak, don''t hurry! Come back with me Sang Dongming said that he would drag the Dragon away and wait for Qin Wen and others to turn back. However, after a chase, they suddenly stopped. Long Li stood in front of an open space, staring at the scene in front of him. Sang Dong was about to start, but he could see the scene in front of him from the corner of his eye, and he was stunned. Looking at the front of the mountain, completely flattened, the earth has been split in two, a deep gully appeared in their eyes, the land was flat cut, extremely smooth, the air seems to be rippling with a terrible breath. The Dragon left his eyes and rushed forward. Sang Dongming''s heart beat wildly, and he also leaned by. But the scene ahead made him shudder. Qin Wen, Chang sun, Yue Yan and Cai Yao all fell to the ground, all of them were killed at the waist and died directly. "Elder Qin! Elder grandson!! Old Yue! Elder Cai! " Sang Dongming called out. But the four were unconscious and covered with blood. "What the hell is going on here?" Sang Dong''s voice trembled. Four elders died in Tianxia peak. What a great blow to Tianxia peak. If this incident comes out, it will cause a great disturbance! "Long Li! You have to give me an account of Tianxia peak, otherwise, I Tianxia peak and your Longyuan sect will never die! " Sang Dongjiang roared like a wild animal."Do you think elder Prajna has the strength to kill these four people?" The Dragon leaves the pale road. "This..." "those who are not capable can not do it. If you Tianxia peak has the courage to face that great power, I will not say it!" Long Li said, jumping away. Sang Dong''s name stood in the same place, his face as dead as ashes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 After urging the dead dragon sword, Bai Ye seemed to be hollowed out without any strength. He was struggling with Prajna in his arms and ran out of the mountain with heavy steps. Zong Xiaohei was trembling behind him, stumbling and bumping along the way. He was covered with mud. Along the way, the heart beat wildly at night. Why does Prajna inject energy into the dragon sword? She should be aware of the existence of the dragon sword. The dead dragon sword is the biggest secret and the biggest card of Bai Ye. I''m afraid Prajna or old dragon are all people who know the dead dragon sword. "Big brother, where should we go now?" Zong Xiaohei''s voice trembled. "Let''s get out of here." The road sank in the white night. All the way to attack, about half a day of Kung Fu, finally left the scope of the world peak. However, at this time, the sky above, suddenly sounded a loud and clear call. In the white night, I looked up and saw a huge bird flying towards it. The bird is very much like a Phoenix, but it lacks the aura of the Phoenix. It has four wings and plump wings. It looks like some kind of advanced spirit animal. On the back of the bird, there are still several people, male and female, young in appearance, but their clothes are gray brown, which is very similar to the dress of old dragon and Prajna. They found the white night, the bird immediately sank, fell in front of the white night, the people running down in a hurry, directly surrounded the white night. "What''s wrong with Prajna elder?" First of all, a tall and thin man with white skin came running quickly, looking at Prajna held by the white night nervously and saying, "what''s wrong with her?" "Elder martial brother Zhao, don''t worry. The elder''s breath is still there. Everything will be OK. She looks like she''s just in a coma." Next to a Xiujing woman directly held Prajna and said. "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "Who are we? We haven''t asked you that yet. Who are you Zhao Yingyang''s eyes cold staring at the white night, there is a kind of unspeakable defiant in the voice. "How can you be a second level person in Juexin? How could elder Prajna be with them "Why don''t you see Elder Dragon?" Asked the rest of the night. "This friend, have you ever seen our dragon elder?" The woman came up and said, her voice not light or heavy, not urgent or slow. White night is not cold to these people, but thinking that old dragon may be in danger, these people should come to help him, so he opened his mouth: "tiantianfengren intercepted me, elder sang Dongming personally helped us escape. Old dragon should be at the foot of tianxiafeng mountain now after he died alone to let us escape safely." "What?" When they heard this, they were shocked. "Who are you? Do you know elder dragon Asked the woman. "It''s just that you can''t be helped by a famous man in the world." White night road. "Hum, old dragon is still so nosy." Zhao Yingyang hummed. "Eliminating the strong and supporting the weak, abiding by the original heart, and wholeheartedly pursuing the Tao are the doctrines of our Longyuan sect. How can elder long be called meddling in his own affairs?" The woman frowned. "Elder martial sister Miao, it''s because we are too busy with our own business that we set up enemies everywhere, and even our clan is beaten down and never recovered." Next to him, a strong man shook his head with a thick voice. His name was Shao Qiankun, an elite disciple of the Longyuan sect. "It''s not worth offending the big schools for these people, if they are all aristocratic families or great talents. But every time he helps ordinary people who have no strength to tie a chicken, or some rubbish with poor cultivation. It''s not worth offending the big schools for these people." Zhao Yingyang shook his head and said, "if something happens in the future, those aristocratic families or great powers can still help, but what about those wastes with low soul power? They can''t protect themselves. How can they control our Longyuan sect? Shao is right. If we continue like this, our Longyuan sect will be in bad luck again! " " Zhao Yingyang, Shao Qiankun, you... Are you still not the Longyuan Group? " Miao Fang was shaking. "Well, elder martial sister Miao, don''t get angry. We''d better go to see old dragon quickly." Others advised. Miao Zifang took a deep breath, glared at them, and then said, "send someone to send elder Prajna back, and the rest will follow me to look for Elder Dragon." "Good!" Several people nodded. But at this time, a fast shadow came over and fell directly here. It was the dragon that left. "The dragon grows old!" People like to shout. "What''s the matter with you?" The Dragon leaves the eyes. "We can''t rest assured that the two elders came here alone, so we followed them all the time, but we saw that the two elders did not come back, and there were signs of fighting on the peak of the world, so we came here." Zhao Yingyang made a ceremony. "There are some troubles indeed. Let''s go back to the ancestral home first." Long said.The crowd nodded. He turned his eyes and looked at the white night and Zong Xiaohei: "Xiaohei, you can go back with me." "Yes, elder." Zong Xiaohei was busy. "Little friend, although you don''t want to join our Longyuan sect, after today''s event, Tianxia peak will certainly track down and arrest you. You are in a bad situation. The old man thinks that you can return to the Longyuan sect with us. When this is over, you can leave by yourself. Of course, the decision is in your hands, and the old man will not force you to do so." "The old dragon is very kind. If he doesn''t accept it in the daytime, he will be regarded as a noble man." "Good! Good! In that case, let''s go back. " Old dragon said with a smile. Zhao Yingyang frowns and sweeps his eyes. White night and Zong Xiaohei, his nose is slightly humming. The Longyuan sect is a distance from Tianxia peak, but it takes only half a day to arrive with the giant bird there. The address of Longyuan sect is not like Tianxia peak, which is located on the magnificent peak. It just falls on a mountain head without any wonder, and there are many villages around the mountain. However, to the surprise of the white night, when the birds flew by, the people in the villages knelt down and worshipped the birds like the most devout believers. When the giant birds landed, they came to a group of ordinary buildings in the daytime. These buildings were just the most common low houses. One by one, there were no jade bricks and no Dharma array. In front of the low buildings, many souls with low accomplishments and even ordinary people could be seen going in and out. This scene surprised Bai Ye. You should know that strength is the capital to walk in the clan area. Poor strength will make people dislike. If most people here are placed in other sects, they will not even have the qualification to get close to them, let alone enter the door. Is this the Longyuan school? Although it doesn''t look so good, but when the white night entered the sect, it was immediately wrapped in a strong aura. His spirit shakes, and his exhausted body seems to be moistened by some kind of warm energy, which is extremely comfortable. Old dragon has a high prestige among the common people and the soul people with poor cultivation. When he comes, people almost embrace each other with enthusiasm and look pious and excited, which is a kind of respect from the heart. All of a sudden, he had an illusion. This Longyuan sect has a certain flavor of juehun sect. "Yifang, Yingyang, from today on, Xiaohei is your younger martial brother. I''ll take him to get a set of disciple''s clothes. Yifang, you should go and arrange a place for this white night friend. Don''t neglect it, OK?" Long said. "Yes." Miao Yifang nods. "Younger martial brother? Long Lao, he is talented and spiritual, and he can also join our Longyuan sect? " Zhao Yingyang looks surprised. "Our Longyuan sect receives money, regardless of strength." Long Li deeply looked at Zhao Yingyang, and then led Zong Xiaohei to leave. Prajna was given a rest, and I believe it won''t take long to recover. "Come with me, white night." Miao Yifang talks to Bai Yedao. "Thank you, sister Miao." White night nods. But at this time, a disciple suddenly rushed over and said to Miao Yifang, "elder martial sister Miao, where is long Chang?" "What''s the matter?" "There''s someone from the new faction." The disciple hesitated and said. "New school?" Miao Yifang''s face changed slightly. After thinking about it, he said to Bai Ye: "white night, you should wait here for a moment." He ran away. "New school? What is that? " It''s a foggy night. "Are you a new disciple?" The disciple looked at the white night and sighed, "don''t you know? Our Longyuan sect has been divided into two groups. " "What do you mean?" "Since the decline of the clan, there have been differences among the elders of the Longyuan sect. Many of the elders have questioned the religious righteousness of the Longyuan sect. They think that we should not continue to follow the old path, but the elder long adheres to the style of our Longyuan sect. Therefore, the elders are divided into two groups: one group sticks to the old place, and the other group is founded on the Lingxiu River 300 miles away With the new school as its tenet, many excellent disciples of the sect have gone. We call it the new school. " "If so, what is the difference between the old and the new? It''s already an independent sect, but it has nothing to do with the Longyuan sect. " White night road. "Well, what can we do between us, elder?" The man said with a bitter face. "Why didn''t you go there?" White night asked curiously. "I''ve become a teacher of dragon master. Where did I go? Did you not betray the master The man said helplessly. Judging from his appearance, he really wants to go to the new school. "This younger martial brother, if you have not joined the old school, I advise you to quit as soon as possible. The old school can''t compare with the new school in terms of resources, environment and tutor strength. If you want to learn all the skills, the new school is definitely much better than the old school!" "Is it?" A little doubt in the white night. How did this guy explain to himself so clearly?"White night, don''t listen to a Xiang''s nonsense! Ah Hsiang is just afraid that someone will divide his cultivation resources after he enters the sect! Our old school is no worse than the new one. " At this time, Miao Yifang came over and snorted. Seeing this, the disciple of ah Hsiang shrank his neck, laughed and ran away. After Miao Yifang came, he immediately dispersed the common people and the soul people in front of the clan. Before long, a group of people in luxurious robes came to the front of the Longyuan Sect on a snow-white cloud horse. These people... Should be the so-called new school people. "Come with me, white night. I''ll take you to rest." Miao Yifang talks to Bai Yedao. White night nods. But just then, among those of the new faction, there was a cry. "Mr. long, I heard that you offended Tianxia peak because of two inferior people today, and even brought them back? Is it true? " When I hear it in the white night, my pace is stiff. But seeing elder long leading Shao Qiankun, Zhao Yingyang and others out, he frowned tightly, staring at these new faction people, and said, "I just entered the sect with my front foot, and your new faction''s people and back feet will arrive. It''s so fast!" After that, he glanced at Zhao Yingyang and others beside him. Obviously, on the way, I''m afraid someone has informed the new faction. "Elder long, I heard that one of your disciples was once a disciple of Tianxia peak. Where is that man? Hand him over quickly, and I will send someone to take him back to Tianxia peak immediately! " "What do you mean?" Long Li''s face is slightly heavy. "What do you mean?" The speaker''s face was angry: "do you know that you are going to bury the Longyuan sect?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 "Bury?" Long Li frowned. "How powerful are the peaks in the world? How can the Longyuan sect compete? It''s true that our Longyuan sect and Tianxia peak were once the two strongest overlords in the clan area. But that was the past. Now we Longyuan sect has been in a state of decline. Only seven of the thirteen elders of the sect are left. Elder Prajna is still seriously injured and his mind is in decline! Now our Longyuan sect is in a dead end. If we are beaten down by another sect, we will have no way to live! At this time, do you still have to do these useless works? Sooner or later, the clan will be completely destroyed in your hands! " Exclaimed the man excitedly. "Fall?" The Dragon left the old face, which was always calm and self-contained, and finally changed. He stared at nearly a hundred new faction people in front of him, and cried out: "are you still sent by Longyuan?" This is like thunder. It''s hard to imagine that it comes from the mouth of an old man. The crowd was shocked. "What is the purpose of Longyuan school? What is the foundation of the establishment of schools by the ancestors? curb the violent and assist the weak! Uphold the heart and defend the way. If you lose the Zongyi, is it still the Longyuan school? What was the first time you joined the Longyuan sect? Do you remember what the LORD said to you? Pursuing fame and wealth, seeking survival, and being greedy and vain, disobeying the original intention, is it still considered that Longyuan sent people? If you don''t want to stay in the Longyuan sect, you can leave. I will not stop you! " The Dragon left the angry voice to shout, angry, an old face full of dignity. The crowd froze. The man who questioned Long Li couldn''t speak for a long time. "Elder long, what elder Tiequan said is entirely from the consideration of the Longyuan school. Your thought is too conservative to adapt to the current situation. You said that we violated the original intention and forgot the morality of the Longyuan school. But have you ever thought about the morality and morality of the Longyuan school if the Longyuan school is lost? What is the original intention? " At this time, the crowd split, an old man riding on a white horse and wearing a beautiful white robe came forward, looking at long Li faintly. The old man was well dressed, wearing many exquisite magic weapons, a state of wealth. This is mu Yan, the three elders of Longyuan sect. People from the old school all wear old brown and gray clothes, which are very ordinary clothes. On the contrary, the new school is rich in gold and silver. "Mr. mu, do you think so?" Longli''s eyes are filled with disappointment. "Yingyang informed me with a spirit pigeon before you came back. The two people you took in were the people who were wanted by Tianxia peak. You must hand them over, or Tianxia peak will be killed. Not to mention your old school, I''m afraid our new faction will also be implicated. Therefore, I advise you to hand over those two people and return them to Tianxia peak." Mu Yan light road. "If you''re here for this, I''m sorry, Mr. mu. I''m afraid you''ve gone to Longyuan sect for nothing. Zong Xiaohei has been admitted to the Longyuan sect. Everything is done according to the rules of the sect. Zong Yi of the Longyuan sect has said that under no circumstances should the disciples of the sect be handed over. I say so when you are here today. Lang Tianya of Tianxia peak is here, I will still say so." The dragon is expressionless. "Long Chang Lao, have you really considered the consequences?" "Mr. mu, do you really understand that if I really hand over these two people, the Longyuan sect will really die!" Long Li''s voice is hoarse. Mu Yan frowned and his face was full of displeasure. His eyes twinkled, and suddenly glanced at the people present. Finally, his eyes fell on the white night. "Is this man one of the two?" "Yes, Mr. mu, this man is white night!" Zhao Yingyang immediately said. "Yingyang, you go in!" Long Li Dun drinks. "Master, did I do anything wrong?" Zhao Yingyang pretended to be inexplicable. "Yingyang, I let you in, didn''t you hear me?" The Dragon left Li to shout. Zhao Yingyang Leng next, a smile, turned back to the Zong. "Is this your way to be a teacher?" Mu Yan lengheng: "long Changlao, since Zong Xiaohei has joined the zongmen sect, I won''t say anything. But on this white night, I heard that he didn''t join our Longyuan sect, but an outsider. Why do you protect him? Hand him in "He is a guest of my Longyuan sect!" The Dragon left the sinking road. "Long Chang Lao, I have given you a lot of face. Don''t let the relationship between the new school and the old school fall apart." Mu Yan has lost patience. The face of the dragon is stiff. "Master!" Shao Qiankun, who was next to him, was in a hurry and said in a low voice: "master, if the new faction and our old faction are divided into two parts, and a semi annual regional runoff election will be held, no one will take part in the war, and we won''t get any benefits. I''m afraid the sect will not be able to sustain itself!" The dragon is silent. Next to the white night frowned and asked Miao Yifang: "elder martial sister Miao, what is the final election of this domain?" "It''s a semiannual event in the northern area of Qunzhong. It''s jointly held by more than 70% of the northern clans. It''s meant to exchange ideas. Since the great calamity of a hundred years ago, the sect has been in a state of decline. The cultivation of its members depends on the rich resources obtained by the final election of this clan. Only the old school talents are withered, and only Zhao Yingyang can win With Shao Qiankun, in the past years, most of them rely on the new faction to take part in our old school. If the new school really gets rid of the relationship with our old school, I''m afraid that our final income will no longer exist, and the disciples can only rely on traveling to maintain their cultivation costs. " Miao Yifang murmured.When I heard it, I understood it immediately. He looked at Longli, but he saw that Longli was silent. Maybe the interests of a family are more important than the night? It is impossible for him to leave his family behind. People are watching long Lao and waiting for his reply. White night sighed slightly, ready to speak, but at this time, long Li took the lead in making a voice... "if you want to get rid of the relationship with my old school, I don''t object to it. After all, in my eyes, the new school can''t be called the Longyuan school at all!" The whole audience was shocked by this remark. Mu Yan is even bigger eyes, incredible looking at the dragon from. Long Li suddenly turned around and said to many disciples behind him: "the Longyuan sect is not as good as it used to be, and its training cost can''t be compared with that of other sects. But I firmly believe that the Longyuan sect will not decline at this time. However, I can''t apologize to you. Now, the new sect''s Muyan elder is here. If you want to focus on the soul Road, you can join the new sect, and I will set up here I swear that I will never hate you half a point because of you, nor will elder Mu Yan be slack to you at all "Elder!" "Master!" All the disciples sobbed and fell on their knees, even Miao Yifang. "Get up quickly." The Dragon ran away and helped people up. "The old school is really not suitable for you to practice. If you want to get a higher spiritual way, the new school is definitely better than the old school. Would you like to come to our new school? Revive the Longyuan school with me Mu Yan is not polite, directly open. "If you have no original intention, is it a long yuan? We won''t leave! " "Yes! We''re not going to leave here! " "The new faction is greedy and vain, and only for profit! That is not the Longyuan school at all. How to revive it? " The disciples cried out indignantly. However, not all the disciples were like them. Some of the crowd became loose. They walked out of the crowd, saluted Longli, and then went to Muyan. Even though some people scolded, long Li didn''t stop him. He just nodded and gave some advice. In a few words, the old school seems to be divided up by the new school... "the old school is conservative in thought, stubborn, and long gone. Now the number of the old school is less than 100, and there is no new entrant. I''d like to see how long you can sustain it!" Mu Yan hums coldly. "Don''t worry about the elder!" Long Li shook his head and sighed: "please treat these disciples kindly." "Hum!" Mu Yan pulls the reins and is ready to leave. But just then, a voice rang out. "The dragon grows old!" It was the sound of the white night, which seemed very abrupt at this moment. Old dragon turned and looked at him: "what can I do for you, little friend?" However, Bai Ye held his fist and made a respectful salute. He said, "Bai Ye wants to join the Longyuan sect. Please accept him!" As soon as he said this, long Li was stunned. But soon, he shook his head: "little friend, you can see the current situation of the Longyuan sect. You are gifted. Staying in the Longyuan sect will only delay your future." "It''s not about being big, it''s not about being strong. It''s about people. It''s about learning from a teacher. The moral character of a teacher is the most important thing." White night laughs. "You''ve got a lot of savvy to say that." Long Li nodded repeatedly, smiling all over his face, and the white night really made him extremely satisfied. "It''s just a waste of the second level absolute soul state. I don''t accept such people from the new school." At this time, there was a trace of disdain from the other end of the new school. "The old school pays no attention to strength but only to character, which is not comparable to some schools pursuing fame and fortune." The white night is light. How can Mu Yan and others not understand this insinuation? "Asshole, what are you talking about?" "Don''t think that you can talk wildly if you are protected by the Dragon elder! Believe it or not, I will abolish you at once "How dare you be so arrogant? Long Changlao, if this person is a member of the old school, I think the old school is really going to end! " The new school of people ridicule, more people curse. White night is a twist of eyes, staring at the man. "The second level of Jue Hun state? Is it weak? In my opinion, you, a person of the fourth level of absolute soul state, are the real waste. " "What do you say?" The man''s eyes were cold. "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" "You have the seed to say it again!" "I''m not interested in saying the same thing twice!" "Good!" The man was so angry that he got off the horse and rushed to him. Standing in front of the white night, he was very tall, nearly two meters. Overlooking the white night, he had a feeling of being condescending. "You call me a waste! Well, I''ll duel with you. I''ll see if it''s me, a fourth class person, or you, a second-class person, who will abolish it! " "Senior brother Li, aren''t you bullying people? He''s the second level of soul state! How can a man of your fourth rank challenge himMiao Yifang raised her eyebrows and immediately called out. "Elder martial sister Miao, you have also heard the words of a maniac! He insulted elder martial brother Li first. What''s wrong with him? " Cried a new man. "Did he insult elder martial brother Li first? How did I hear that you insulted him first, and then he turned back to him? " Miao Yifang was displeased: "if you want to fight, fight with me!" "Elder martial sister Miao, you are an elite disciple, we are not your opponent!" The elder martial brother, surnamed Li, gazed at the white night and hummed: "boy, if you have the ability, take my challenge. Don''t hide behind a woman! If you don''t dare, just roll to the back of Miao Yifang and don''t come out in disgrace!! Waste "Ha ha ha ha..." the crowd burst into laughter. Miao Yifang''s face is sometimes red and sometimes white. "Mr. mu, take someone away." The Dragon leaves the pale road. "What a hurry? It''s rare to come to the old school. I want to stay a little longer. Don''t you welcome me? At least we are in the same school. " Mu Yan sneered. Long Li congealed his eyes. "Good! I promise you At this moment, the white night began to speak. Senior brother Li''s smile was stiff. "But it doesn''t matter if you insult me, but you also insult elder martial sister Miao Yifang and my old school. So, if you lose later, I want you to kneel down and apologize to senior sister Miao in person!" Said the deep voice of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 Hearing the sound of the white night, the new school disciple''s face changed obviously. "The boy... Said so confidently, could he have something to rely on?" He looked at the white night carefully. However, he was so ordinary that he couldn''t find anything unique in his whole body. He seemed to be an ordinary second-class person in juexingjing. "Well, do you want to scare me? Good! Since you dare to fight, I promise you that if I lose, I will kowtow to senior sister Miao three times in public! " The man hummed. Don''t be impulsive Later someone advised. "Afraid? Is it possible that senior brother Duan will be defeated by a second-class trash? " "The second level doesn''t even have the qualification to enter our new school. The lowest level is the third level of soul state? It''s good for him to let elder martial brother Duan teach him a lesson for such a man who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth! " Later, the new school disciple laughed. Duan Xiao turned his head and said to the white night, "but boy, if I lose, I want to kowtow to elder martial sister Miao. What about you? What do you do if you lose? " "Whatever you want." The white night is light. "I don''t embarrass you. My shoes are a little dirty. If you lose, I just want you to lick all the mud on my shoes." Duan Xiao squints his eyes. This remark made the new school students laugh. Lick your shoes? It''s humiliating white night. "Mu Changlao, are the disciples of the new school all such frivolous and arrogant people? Can I send someone from Longyuan Long Li was extremely dissatisfied. "Frivolous and arrogant? A second-class person dares to challenge the fourth level. In terms of frivolity and arrogance, who can compare with this guy who doesn''t know the sky and the earth? " Mu Yan hummed. "Come on Duan Xiao shouts, walks forward, hands behind the negative, standing in the open space, white night see, also straight away. There is a great gap between the strength of the fourth level people and the second level people. According to common sense, the third level people''s soul power is multiple or even several times of the second level''s existence, and the fourth level is even more rebellious. The strength and intensity of the soul power is not comparable to that of the second level people. Who thinks it''s unfair to win in a white night. The disciples of the old and the new schools should only hold on in the daytime. "I''ll see what you''ll do later!" The disciples of the old school sneered. "Be careful, white night." The old dragon knew that he could not dissuade the white night, so he gave an advice. "Don''t worry, old dragon." White night nods. Long Li no longer makes a sound. The elders are all there. I believe that fighting will not hurt people''s lives. But I''m sure that I will suffer. I don''t know how many moves I can make in the daytime. "Let''s go, boy!" Duan Xiao said with a smile that all the brothers of the new school and the old school were there. Naturally, he wanted to make a good performance, so he pretended that he would defeat you in ten moves. So, while you can still stand in front of me, use all your special skills "Special skills?" White night gently smile: "I used to deal with several people of the fourth level of Jue Hun state. I only use 80% of my strength. What skills you said is not necessary." "Who can''t brag? You''re a class one or two and a fourth class? Hehe, doesn''t it mean that I can kill people in Wuhun state with one blow? " Duan Xiao laughs. "Well, then you take my fist first." White night is too lazy to talk nonsense, and goes directly to Duan Xiao. Duan Xiao shows disdain on his face and looks arrogantly at the white night. A second-class person can usually solve it with one hand. What''s to be afraid of? Duan Xiao is so proud that he will not exert all his strength against Bai Ye. A cold light flashed through his eyes and stepped forward to the limit of speed. He almost instantly approached Duan Xiao. Whoa! Fist mixed with a terrible wind, hard hit the past. The power of this blow seems to shake the mountain, so terrible! Duan Xiao''s rebellious face immediately showed a color of shock. He quickly raised his hand to resist, but the speed of the night was too fast to react. Bang! Duan Xiao took a punch in the chest, and the man flew out and fell heavily on the wall beside the gate of the sect... there were shouts of alarm around. People froze. "What? Is that all you have? The four level people I met in Jue Hun state before are much better than you! " The white night sneered. "Asshole!" Duan Xiao gets angry and gets up with a grunt. Her eyes are filled with anger and rushes over with a low roar. Pressure release. But the white night did not move at all, and was not affected by the pressure of the four levels. Mu Yan''s eyes staring at the white night overflow a little light. "That''s it?" The white night said indifferently, Duan Xiao''s pupils coagulated, but saw the young man moving again, not only did not flash, but rushed forward. "Arrogant! Too arrogant!!! I''m going to kill you today Duan Xiao had never been insulted like this in his life, and his anger almost filled his chest.In front of him, an iron like soul gas quickly generated, turned into a terrible fist, quietly and invisibly, smashed into the white night. No one else was aware of the terrible blow. "Kill!" Duan Xiao''s eyes sank, regardless of everything. However, just as his fist was about to hit the white night, a terrible momentum rose all over the body in the white night, and the invisible fist was instantly disintegrated. He felt that his whole body was shaking violently, and his sprint body suddenly stopped, as if there was a wall in front of him, which made it difficult for him to move. Is this the general trend? It''s a great trend. It''s at least five times. Duan Xiao''s heart beat wildly, and he retreated in a hurry, intending to change his strategy. "Want to go?" The white night sneered and the general situation covered the past. His soul power was shining. A bright sword spirit was moving on his fingertips. The sword was awe inspiring, like a cold wind ice cellar, which made people shiver. "No!" Duan Xiao felt the rising momentum, and saw the sword spirit of the finger in the white night. He was frightened. This guy''s method, it''s terrible! Is this what the second level people of Jue soul state should have? He turned around in a hurry, trying to escape, but the momentum was like a claw. He pinched his limbs fiercely and started to walk like a jog. "Stop it!" At this time, Mu Yan opened his mouth. But when he said this, his eyes were cold at night, and he threw out his sword spirit directly. Whoosh! The bright sword is shining like lightning, which penetrates Duan Xiao''s shoulder in an instant. "Ah Duan Xiao uttered a miserable cry and fell directly on the ground. Blood gushed from his shoulder. His teeth trembled with pain. The disciples of the new school were shocked and dazzled. "Asshole!" Mu Yan was angry and immediately let out his prestige and suppressed it in the daytime. But as soon as he moved, he was blocked by another force. It''s long li. "Elder Mu Yan, as an elder, how can you attack the younger generation? If you forget the righteousness of the Longyuan sect, do you forget the morality of the soul The Dragon left the sinking road. "It''s unforgivable that this man hurt others even when he''s in a contest of martial arts." Moyan cold channel. "But no one can avoid this kind of thing. What''s more, when Duan Xiao used the killing move just now, didn''t elder Mu Yan stop him?" How can the elders not see Duan Xiao''s killing move? But no one has broken it. "When has long Chang become so sophisticated?" Mu Yan''s anger was growing in his eyes. "It''s just the truth." The Dragon leaves the pale road. But that''s not the end of the story. Looking at Duan Xiao who fell on the ground, he said coldly, "Duan Xiao, you lost. Come on, kowtow to my elder martial sister Miao and apologize!" "White night, don''t push your luck!" The disciples of the new school were discontented. "You''re just lucky to hit the Middle Elder martial brother. It''s not a glorious means." "That is, elder martial brother Duan cultivates vigorous boxing and is good at close combat, but you are proficient in sword Qi. You can take advantage of elder martial brother Duan by taking advantage of the enemy for a while! Don''t think you can win if you win! " The disciples continued to shout, most of them focused on Duan Xiao and cheered: "elder martial brother Duan, get up and fix this boy hard!" "This injury is nothing to senior brother Duan! Get up Hearing the crowd shouting, Duan Xiao''s heart was like ten thousand wild horses running wildly. He wanted to beat those who gave him encouragement. He is the party, naturally the most understanding of white night''s means of terror. But now when he drives the duck to the shelf, elder Mu Yan and his master Tiequan are watching. If he shrinks down, what face will he have to stand in the sect in the future? Duan Xiao stood up again, and the new school students cheered. "Duan Xiao, with the thirty-six days Gang boxing taught to you by my master, end this boring competition!" Tiequan also opened his mouth. He was the same as everyone else. Duan Xiao suffered such a big loss because he belittled the enemy. However, Duan Xiao''s fighting power is still there, and the fourth level has the advantage over the second level, and the chance of winning is still great. "Yes, master!" Duan Xiao nods. "Well, in this case, I''ll fight with you. I don''t have to be a swordsman!" White night hums a way: "Duan Xiao, you hand, let me see what 36 days Gang boxing in the end is how powerful." "Don''t be crazy." Duan Xiao bit his teeth, put all his eggs in one basket and ran to the past. He withstood the pain and danced wildly with his fists. The shadow of his fist filled the sky like stars, rolling his soul. It''s so fierce. White night laughed: "this is just like the move of the fourth level people, but in my opinion, it is still too weak. Do you want to defeat me with this kind of means? arabian nights! You have not practiced your Boxing at all After that, he made a stab in his chest.Brute force was transmitted to his arm like an electric current, and the ordinary blow turned into a blow to destroy the heaven and the earth between the lightning and the flint. Duan Xiao dashed his fist to resist, but he even gave thirty-six fists. The fist hit the front of the white night, but he couldn''t stop it! This fist is unstoppable!! He dilated his pupils several times and watched the terrible fist hit him. Bang! Duan Xiao suffered a heavy blow to his chest. He spat out blood and flew back to the rear. He fell on the ground and convulsed twice. Then he fainted... for a moment, the scene was silent... in a flash, the scene was quiet www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 If it was Duan Xiao''s carelessness before, what should I say now? The fourth level man of Jue soul state was knocked out by a second-class man. Is this still the result of carelessness? People gaped, staring at the white night, unable to believe the scene. In the new and old schools, those with good eyesight saw the clue from Duan Xiao''s exquisite 36 Tiangang boxing. All the 36 boxing shadows were on the front of Bai Ye''s fist. However, the strength of Bai Ye''s fist did not decrease at all. Instead, it was as powerful as a broken bamboo. There is absolutely no skill here. The only reason to explain it is one. White night''s strength... Too terrible, 36 days Gang fist can''t shake him half of the fist! "Fainted?" White night shook his head: "Jue Hun state level 4 is nothing but a waste. Since I have fainted, let''s talk about kneeling later." As the voice fell, he swept a circle at the new faction and said, "well, who else is not satisfied? I can take on any of you in the white night! " Crazy! Crazy no more!! People were indignant and glared at him one by one. But the white night looks calm and calm. "I''m just a second-class person. My soul state is not as high as any of you. But you have no one to fight. Is it... Afraid?" The white night makes a light smile. Even his face was flushed with anger. But the strength of white night, they have a new understanding, even if they have confidence in their own strength will not go up casually, let alone that white night is not easy to deal with, even if they win, what can they do? That''s right. If you lose... It''s over. "It seems that this little friend has mastered some powerful soul skills, but even if so, what? You have to know, if you can''t defeat you, it''s Duan Xiao''s incompetence, not that we have no talent in our family. Don''t underestimate our new school of Longyuan! " The elder of iron fist goes to Duan Xiao and pulls him up. He throws him to the disciples beside him and asks them to take him down. "Genius?" "Yes! My genius of the new school is an existence you will never touch! " Iron fists sink. "Elder Tiequan is right. Tianye, our elder martial brother, is the ninth most outstanding genius of chuzong. If he is here, how can you be arrogant "It''s a pity that elder brother Tianshi didn''t come. Otherwise, how could he be presumptuous?" Those new school disciples immediately joined in, shaking their heads and sighing or jumping up and shouting. "Oh? Tian Ye yuan? Chuzong? " White night a listen, chuckle repeatedly: "so you mean that only what Tianye yuan can subdue me? None of you... Dare to fight me? " On hearing this, all the disciples lost their temper. Yes, isn''t it an admission that they are afraid of the white night? Tiequan is also a little speechless. He wanted to warn Bai ye not to look down on the new school, but he was completely changed by Bai Ye''s saying. "Oh, if you really think that Tianye could defeat me! I''ll wait for him here in the daytime! " At this time, white night added another sentence. This sentence instantly angered all the new faction. "This son is crazy!" Iron fist is completely angry. "In the white night, the soul road is long and endless. On the soul Road, there are many talents and strong people like a forest. Although you have good means, your soul state is not high. I advise you to be restrained and not to be too arrogant!" Another veteran. "Tianye yuan, a disciple of our sect, was No. 9 in the first Zong list. It was only a few years ago. Now his strength may reach a higher level. Moreover, he is by no means comparable to that of Tianye yuan, but he is an immortal genius with three heavenly spirits. Do you understand?" Mu Yan also opened a cavity, the voice was heavy, for the arrogance of the white night, he could not see down. "Three heavenly spirits?" The dragon''s dim eyes burst into light. The disciples of the old and the new schools were stunned. "When is the soul of Mu Yan? Isn''t he a ghost without twins? " Iron fist also Leng next, urgent ask a way. "Not long ago, I helped him open the third heaven spirit successfully!" Mu Yan said slowly, flashing thick pride and pride in his eyes. The whole audience was in a state of uproar. The disciples of the new school were shocked. It was obvious that Mu Yan had not announced the news. "It seems that there are no strong souls in the first three days?" "I don''t know, but there are too few Sansheng tianhun in the whole clan area. Every Sansheng heavenly soul is a wonderful character." "It seems that our Longyuan sect will rise in the hands of elder martial brother Tian!" The disciples were excited, some were elated, some envied, and many others were envious. The elders were relieved. With such a genius, why worry about the prosperity of the Longyuan school? "Sansheng tianhun? Oh, is it great? " At this moment, a scornful laugh came.The boiling crowd suddenly stopped, all looking towards the source of the sound. It''s white night. "What do you say?" The iron fist elder''s voice was deep. "I said," what about Sansheng tianhun? He deserves to be called a genius? " The white night is light. "Genius, too? You''re a waste to be called "How many heavenly spirits do you have? Three? Or four? " "I don''t think he''s a single heavenly soul. It''s sour for our Tianye elder martial brother!" "This man is so crazy that he can win Duan Xiao. If he really wins Tianye yuan, doesn''t he say that he is the first of chuzong?" Those of the new school are cynical. This time, even the old people did not speak up. Bai Ye looked down on Duan Xiao, and no one dared to say anything. After all, he knocked Duan Xiao unconscious with one blow. This is obvious to all. But at night, even Tianye despised Duan Xiao? Is that too proud? If so, what about them? Isn''t even an ant better than a white night? "Bai Ye, don''t talk about it. Tianye yuan, I''ve heard that when he was only 25 years old, he had already entered chuzong. It is said that he is the strongest genius of our Longyuan sect in nearly 100 years, and his strength is far beyond the elite disciples. It''s not good to provoke him." Miao Yifang, next to him, came up and whispered. Even Miao Yifang is very afraid of Tianye yuan. It can be seen that Tianye yuan''s strength is not made by these people. However, the white night did not say another word, but stepped forward, and there was a brilliant light on top of his head. Jiuchongtian changes the soul of Taotie heaven. As soon as the hot shadow appeared, the whole clan was covered by a heat wave. "The halo of the nine heavens." There was a cry around. Everyone is shocked. Tiequan''s face is stagnant. Mu Yan''s eyes squint. Miao Yifang is surprised. "It''s no wonder that you have the ability to be proud. You can be called a genius just by the spirit of this day. However, compared with yehara, you are still much worse. Although the eight heavenly spirits possessed by yehara are not mutated, he has a seven variable heavenly spirit. In addition, he has a third heaven soul, and you are a heaven soul The advantages of the three heavenly spirits can never make up for the strong gap between the three spirits. " Tiequan took back his surprised face and snorted. "Is it?" White night light road, head again flushes the halo. Whoa! The whole cloud seems to be broken away by the halo. A thundering dragon roar seems to ring in everyone''s heart. A vigorous and majestic dragon appears beside Taotie, complementing and shining with it. In an instant, there was silence. "The halo of the eightfold sky?" "And... Another mutant spirit?" People''s eyes seem to be attracted by the magnet, and they can''t move it any more. Tiequan''s eyes are dull and staring at this scene. It turns out that the white night is a twin soul... but... This is not over! Another halo went up into the sky. It was a cold moon with snow on its body. It''s freezing. Seven days! Mutation! Variation again! Sansheng tianhun, Sansheng variant tianhun! All the people of the Longyuan sect are crazy. Iron fist eyes seem to fall out of the eye socket. Miao Yifang shivers all over. Muyan is like petrifaction. Even the old dragon couldn''t stand up. After a few steps, his dim eyes were shining. He not only knew that white night had three heavenly spirits, but also knew that he actually had one. However, he never thought that all the heavenly spirits possessed by white night were mutated... it is absolutely no easier to change the heavenly spirits than to awaken them. A mutated soul can crush the non mutated soul of the same level, because the variation represents the depth of the soul''s understanding of the spirit Shallow, can change the soul of heaven, is a soul master. The three heavenly spirits are all mutated. What should be called? The evildoer? I''m afraid the demons are not enough to describe... looking at the dull people, he snorted in the daytime: "you say I''m a waste. Now, who is a waste? If you can''t fight me, you can take a Tianye to suppress me. Is it glorious? What''s more, the first day in your mouth can hold me down After that, he took a token from the Qianlong ring. The token glowed in the sun, dazzling. People looked and were shocked again. "Chu Zong Ling!" "You... You are the first time?" Iron fist opened his mouth and said in astonishment. "I am the fifth newly promoted patriarch, white night!" White night after the negative hands, cold said, the proud eyes show no doubt. People can''t be crazy, but they can be proud. He has this kind of strength, why fear others to know? Tiequan was stunned and didn''t know what to say to refute it.There is no doubt that compared with Tianye yuan, white night is much better. Mu Yan is also silent. The second level of Jue Hun state... This man has reached this point, and even killed the fifth place of the first clan. So, what kind of height will he reach in the future? The people were terrified, and those old school disciples were even more breathless and looked at the white night with blazing eyes. However, Bai Ye turned around and saluted the Dragon again. He said in a loud voice: "dare me, please agree to let me join the Longyuan school!" With Zhang Qinghong and Chen Canghai, the juehun sect will definitely have a revival, but the morality of juehun sect still needs to be passed on by countless people. On the other hand, Jiuyuan saw his moral violation. The true soul is worthy of heaven and earth. It adheres to the spirit way and goes forward without fear of danger. The old and new disciples all looked at the white night. At this moment, no one dared to disobey it. In the dark, Zhao Yingyang, who had returned before, also looked at the white night in dismay. It never occurred to him that this trash, which he despised, was such a brilliant genius... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Mu Yan looks at the white night deeply, with regret in his heart. If he had known that this person had such a talent, he would not have said that before. He must have tried his best to bring him into the new school. But now it''s too late for him to join the new faction. "Let''s go back." Mu Yan said in a deep voice, turning the cloud horse, straight away. People often look at the white night, some people''s eyes show a strange light. Such a genius, what kind of Brilliance will bloom in the future? Long Li, waiting for the new school to leave, waved his hand and asked his disciples to clean up the mess of the clan. "White night, follow me." Leave Longkou Road. "Yes." White night nods and goes with it. The address of the old school is indeed not gorgeous, but it is extremely simple. This is the root of the Longyuan school. The wealth left by the ancestors of the Longyuan sect is still there, and this is what the new school most cares about. In the mountains, the scenery is not as bright as the trees. The lingzong''s charm is more than that of the white mountain. "The ancestors of the Longyuan sect left us a lot of wealth, including the" dragon flying array. " The old dragon removed the dust from the ground, and a golden line appeared in his sight. It turns out that there is a Dharma array at the bottom of the Longyuan sect. It is this array that gives the Longyuan sect a steady stream of aura and turns it into a land of blessing. "Do you know why our Longyuan sect is different from the old one?" Long asked. "I don''t know." "The Longyuan sect takes the right path, but in this world where the weak eat the strong and the interests are supreme, the right path has long been disintegrated. The soul people only consider how to make their own soul strong, and never consider the laws of nature. The Longyuan school has always been committed to maintaining the true right path. However, this road is extremely difficult, and it also offends many soul cultivation whose interests are supreme. One hundred years ago, our Longyuan sect suffered from one The biggest catastrophe since the founding of the sect. In that catastrophe, the patriarch died in battle, and the elders survived. There were countless deaths and injuries among the disciples. Although the Longyuan sect survived, it was no longer the original one. Those who adhere to morality become old school elements, while those who are dissatisfied with the status quo and pursue interests go to the new school. " Speaking of this, the old dragon sighed sadly. The night is silent. "Since you choose to join our Longyuan sect, I''d like to warn you in advance. If you join our sect, you will lose a lot, such as cultivation resources. As you can see, the people of my old sect have no good pills and magic tools. The only thing that can be used is those left by the ancestors." "In fact, the reason why Peiyuan can''t join in the soul training school is that he can''t understand the soul of the old generation, but also can''t understand the soul of the old generation through the heart training school." White night road. "It''s not easy for you to see that. Your achievements in the future will be above me." Old Dragon nodded and said with a smile, "in this case, I''ll take you." After that, he waved again and led the white night to the back of the mountain. One of them, through the dense forest, appears. The tombstones on this cemetery are all made of wood, very simple, but the tombstone in the center is made of a black stone, very solemn. Old dragon went to the tombstone, made three rites, and then stretched out his hand slightly, the tombstone opened. "You have four living heavenly spirits. You are a genius in heaven. Since you choose to join our Longyuan sect, I will not waste your precious jade. White night is the secret place of Longyuan sect. Usually, I only let the elite disciples in the sect come in. If you are just a beginner, you would not be treated like this, but I will grant it to you in special circumstances." The tombstone cracked itself, and a long ladder appeared behind it. Walking into the stairs, there is an open secret room at the bottom. The chamber is very large and square. There are many animal reliefs on the walls. There is a huge Dharma array printed on the open space. Inside the Dharma array, there are characters carved with swords. Standing in the array at night, watching the words. "Is this a mental formula?" I read silently in the daytime and said. "It''s the secret of a pure heart and few desires left by our ancestors." Dragon road. "Pure heart and little desire?" "This array is the rising of soul. When you enter into the array to cultivate your soul, you must be attentive and calm. Reading this formula can make people have a clear mind and few desires, have nothing to worry about, and focus on soul cultivation." "These reliefs on the walls are also unusual. They were carved by the ancestors of the Chuang School of Longyuan school. A hundred people can understand each other in a hundred ways. You can observe them here for three days. After three days, I will give you some advice." Old dragon said, and then turned to leave. All the outstanding disciples of Jackie Chan yuan sect will be sent here for three days. After three days, old dragon will come to give advice. The depth of meditation and the amount of understanding depend on one''s talent.Sitting in the big array at night, I recited the secret of clearing heart and few desires, and suddenly felt that the whole body was clear and clear, and there was no desire or desire. However, both the grand array and the pitiful formula are just auxiliary. What we really need to understand is the relief of animals on the wall. The relief is lifelike, and there is an indescribable flexibility in the circulation of the week. The white night looked at the eagle as if it had taken off in the sky. He looked at the leopard as if it were galloping in the field. He looked at the fish as if it were swimming in the deep sea. Each animal gives a totally different feeling, but the feeling of seeing the first eye is quite different from that of looking at the second eye. It seems to be one world, as if it were countless. All of a sudden, the eyes of the white night tightened, staring at the eyes of the soaring eagle. Sharp eyes, is this hunting? He turned his eyes again, the thick boa constrictor perched on the branches, and his scarlet eyes also revealed endless ferocity, as if he had fixed his eyes on the prey. Tigers, wolves, leopards, and Jiaos... these beasts that are naturally hunted have the same vision. The white night congealed and looked at those docile animal reliefs. However, the next second, his heart beat. The eyes of rabbits, deer, elephants, cats... These animals have become fierce at the moment. It was a strong sense of fighting, as if the hidden in the bottom of my heart suddenly burst out. The whole space is filled with this sense of war, and the white night is also instantly submerged by it... ... ... the river is like jade, and the spirit is stirring. This is the address of the clan of the new school of Longyuan. It is a treasure land of blessing. The new school of Longyuan accepted sacrifices from the four sides and provided shelter for the souls of the four sides. Therefore, the clan was rich in resources and atmosphere, and its disciples were fresh and angry. Riverside. A young man in a golden border yellow dress was sitting in front of the river, closing his eyes and meditating. Behind him, there was a man of small stature and sharp cheeks. "How crazy is this white night? To humiliate our new faction in the presence of Mu Yan and other elders? " Tianye yuan slightly opened his eyes, looking at the turbulent River, slowly opened his mouth. "Yes, elder martial brother, the day night madness is no longer possible. He not only severely injured elder martial brother Duan Xiao, but also said that there was no one in my new school. If it wasn''t for the old coffin named dragon of the old school, we would have to go up and teach him a lesson!" The sharp nosed man was busy. "I don''t know where the nobody comes out, dare to be so arrogant? This group of patriarchs came forth in large numbers, and so did the brainless people. " Tienohara shook his head. "Elder martial brother, don''t look down upon this man. It is said that he is the newly promoted fifth patriarch, and he is also a Sansheng tianhun! What''s more, his three heavenly spirits are all mutated spirits "Three deviant spirits? The fifth of the first Hearing this, Tianye yuan''s eyes immediately opened completely. He stood up, turned his head and looked at the man with a sharp mouth: "Kou Fang. Don''t talk nonsense. The three heavenly spirits are all mutated. It''s impossible for a young soul like him to do it. Moreover, he has also killed the fifth place of chuzong. I have never heard of the change of chuzong list "Recently, the Vientiane gate has been quite calm. Maybe some news will be released soon. However, we have seen the three mutated spirits in the white night with our own eyes Kou Fang said seriously. "Is it?" Tianye yuan fell into thoughts. "Elder martial brother, although this person has three mutated heavenly spirits, he claims to be the fifth Chu Zong. The Kou can''t believe this. Maybe he forged some fake Chu Zong order to deceive us." "This is not necessary at all." Tianye yuan shook his head and said: "forging the first order is a very serious matter. It will affect the reputation of the Vientiane gate. The Vientiane gate will mobilize all forces to punish the forgers. As long as the people with normal minds do not do so! It is very likely that the first decree in the hands of white night is true. " "What should we do, elder martial brother?" Kou Fang was shocked. If the white night is really the fifth patriarch, is there any hope that yehara will surpass him that day? "Don''t worry!" Tianye Yuan said with a faint smile: "the fifth Chu Zong is just, what can I fear? What''s more, it''s not sure whether he has the fifth strength or not! Just second level, how can the spirit of heaven be stronger? The old school is exhausted. The real Longyuan school will be revived in our hands. This white night may bring some hope to them, but it is of no use. Let''s see how I can put out the fire of hope of the old school! " Tian Ye yuan''s eyes are full of confidence. "Elder martial brother..." Kou Fangyi Xi. Tianye yuan raised his hand: "I want to close down for a month. After a month, I will go to the old school and challenge the white night in person." "Shut up?" Kou Fang was stunned. "Well, I feel like my bottleneck is about to break through." Tianye yuan light road, sit down again.Kou Fang was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he was overjoyed and left again and again. The fight between the dragon and the tiger in January will be the beginning of the struggle between the old and the new. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 With a clear mind and few desires, the perception of the white night becomes very clear. In the eyes of a thousand people, there are a thousand circles; in the eyes of diners, they are cakes; in the eyes of merchants, they are copper coins; in the eyes of children, they are playthings. The same is true of this relief. What you see is what you see. Gentle heart, even the most ferocious beast, also like a hare, heart with fighting spirit, even if it is a worm, there is a momentum of swallowing heaven and earth. The white night closed his eyes and meditated. The relief around him seemed to live in his heart. I don''t know how long after that, he stood up, put up a sword of spirit and Qi, and danced gently. The sword is like a rabbit or a snake. It moves slowly and quickly. It is as fast as electricity. It can''t be understood. But there is a clear and surging fighting spirit in the sword of soul Qi. "This relief of beasts is really a thing of heaven and man. My nine soul sword formula and one thought of sword technique have been sublimated after understanding the relief of beasts." After a round of dancing in the white night, I sigh in my heart. He raised his hand and stored his soul Qi. However, he saw that the soul Qi was surging in the palm of his hand, which changed into the shape of fierce wolf and the shape of swimming fish. "Each beast has its own merits and strengths. Even though they have the same fighting spirit, their fighting methods are quite different." The white night whispered, suddenly thought of something, bent down the body, a foot forward. This is the attack move of the wolf. However, compared with the previous fierce wolf attack, this time his body bent lower, and the blade pressure was lower, like a bent bow, ready to eject. He stares at the fierce wolf relief, and feels the fighting intention seen in his pupil. The four heavenly spirits in his body jump at the same time, and the surging power surges. Whoosh! The feet of the white night eject out, the person disappears instantly. But the whole room is not a bit strong wind blowing open, can only see the fuzzy shadow in shuttle. White night eyes a Lin, hands open, turned into an eagle, soul power in the arms of the surge, the body instantly light many, but the fierce killing intention does not reduce. The vast open area, nearly kilometers away from the front and back, is only from the south to the north in a moment. Step on the ground at the end of the night. Bang! The soul force rushes to the feet quickly, the terrible feet send out the earth shaking sound, such as giant trampling. This is the fighting power given by the giant elephant. Cheetah, wild snake, white crane, and wild ox... he constantly observed the advantages of all kinds of animals and imitated them with soul power and body. The soul sword in his hand became strange, sometimes slow and fast, sometimes heavy and light, without any rules. In front of the ancestral hall of the old school, long Li closed the dusty gate, swept the tablets in his eyes through the crack of the door, sighed, and turned to his house. "Elder master, people from Tianxia peak are waiting in the hall. Elder martial sister Miao is entertaining you, but they name you." Zhao Yingyang came over and said with courtesy. "Tianxia peak?" The Dragon frowned from his old brow. "They''re here for people." A smile flashed in Zhao Yingyang''s eyes, but he didn''t dare to show any disrespect: "elder, I think most of the world''s peaks come for the sake of day and night. The world''s peaks are powerful. We''d better not fight against them, or we''ll be unable to bear once the Tianxia peak is in trouble." "Well?" Long Li frowned, glanced at Zhao Yingyang, and then hummed: "let Yifang get rid of it. I sent people from Longyuan in the white night. He came to our important people of Longyuan sect. How can this be true?" "But... Elder, Tianxia peak is not a joke this time, don''t you know? Tianxia peak has been a riot these days. Since you came back from Tianxia peak last time, news came out from there that four elders of Tianxia peak died suddenly, and... It may be related to the white night. This matter is not simple. White night is a disaster. Staying in our Longyuan sect will only bring disaster to us! " Zhao Yingyang said quickly. "So what?" Long Li Leng said: "if I hand over the white night today, it will only chill the hearts of the disciples, but also violate the clan rules left by our ancestors and hand them over to others? No way "Elder, why are you so stubborn? If you do this, you will not only harm the old school! It will even bring the new faction into trouble. " Zhao Yingyang is in a hurry. "What is your attitude?" The old dragon was angry, and his momentum was released. Zhao Yingyang trembled all over. He woke up and knelt down in a hurry. "Eagle Yang is rude. Please forgive me." Lao long sighed, drew back his momentum, and lifted Zhao Yingyang up. He sighed: "the Longyuan school does not distinguish between the old and the new. Here is the Longyuan school. Those built on the edge of the Lingjiang River have lost their morality and are only for profit. How can they be called Longyuan besides their names? Yingyang, don''t talk about it. I won''t hand it over to me. Go tell the people of Tianfeng that if they want people, let Lang Tianya come in person. " After that, Mr. long left. "Elder! Elder Zhao Yingyang urgently called out a few, but fruitless, gas straight bite teeth. The gate of the training ground opened slowly, and the old dragon came in.But as soon as he stepped in, his face changed. Is this? Long Li looked at the center in a hurry, but he saw the young man standing in the array, closed his eyes and meditated. Twelve long swords, condensed by soul power, were rippling around him. The long swords whirled around him, and each sword was as bright as stars. It seems to be aware that someone is coming. The night opens his eyes and sees the dragon coming in. He immediately makes a ceremony. "Elder." "Well." Dragon from a happy smile: "it seems that you understand things beyond my imagination." "It''s a pity that what I understand is too one-sided." White night shook his head and looked at the relief on the wall: "a thousand people can understand a thousand different artistic conception from it. My perception is too narrow, which can only represent my own thinking... I really want to know what kind of artistic conception the master who carved and cast this piece of relief was..." "that one is called the great emperor." Long Li did not say much, only in one sentence. "The great emperor?" White night Leng Leng Leng, in the mind immediately rings a wretched ugly appearance. "Yes, the emperor! On the road of soul Road, there are countless emperors respected. There are saints above the emperor, and the emperor is called emperor above the sage. Every great emperor is a god man existence. They only appear in legends. Few people know what kind of existence the great emperor is Long Li fell into the recollection. The night is silent. Looking at the broken soul swords beside the white night, long Li said, "what you understand is the artistic conception of fighting based on fighting and meaning as the heart, isn''t it?" "Yes." White night nods. "Fighting is not fighting, killing is not killing. Your fighting is just unyielding, not pure killing. It''s rare and precious..." Long Li said with a smile. He was surprised by the talent of white night. "But if you fight, you should stand up to the sky and be fearless. You still lack a spirit in your fight." "Spirit and spirit?" "Yes, it''s your soul!" The Dragon left the road. Listening to it in the white night, I was lost in thought. The dragon is not in a hurry to leave. He stands by and looks at the white night. But see the white night again close eyes, the spirit of the whole body gently wriggle up, such as gurgling streams. A burst of light appeared in the dragon''s eyes. However, the stream suddenly accelerated its flow and turned into a torrent of river water, constantly flowing around the white night. In this way, after half a day''s hard work, the stirring soul force suddenly disappeared and collapsed. "Genius." In the eyes of the dragon, the light explodes and whispers. "The spirit of fighting will not be understood overnight, but it needs to be deepened." Open your eyes slowly at night. "It''s up to you." Long Li nodded and laughed. "Elder, can I stay here longer?" Long Li thought about it and said, "in addition to fighting, do you have other feelings?" "No "What are you doing here?" Long Li shook his head: "every elite disciple who enters here has some understanding on the first day, understands and implements it on the second day. By the third day, he has achieved nothing, and staying here is just a waste of time." "But since you want to stay, I won''t stop you. It''s not a forbidden area. You can come at any time." Thank you very much Boxing in the daytime. "If you need anything, you can go to the north yard to find Yifang." Long Li laughs and leaves. The white night makes another ceremony, then stands in the array, continues to ponder. After the Dragon left the mountain, he planned to go back to the house. However, as soon as he passed the hall, a angry drink came from inside. "How can this be true? You Longyuan sect, just a tiny place, dare to disobey the wishes of our Tianxia peak? Good!! Wait, I will go back to the sect and report this to the elders and the patriarchs. We will see. " After the sound fell, a man dressed in Tianxia peak disciple clothes ran out angrily. Long Li Leng hum, momentum shock, the man directly fell a somersault, rolled to the front of the long li. Miao Yifang and Zhao Yingyang, who were chasing after him, said in a hurry: "the dragon grows old!" "You... Are you the Dragon elder?" That day, the disciples of xiafeng quickly got up and scolded angrily: "good, you Longyuan sect! Stubborn, not listen to advice! You have offended me, and you will not live long! " "Whether we live or not is not your peak management! Go back and tell Lang Tianya that if he has the ability to take all the people from Tianfeng to kill him, I''d like to see if he has the courage! " The dragon is very angry and aggressive. The man trembled all over, one finger pointing at the dragon, left "you, you, you" for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word. He could only run away. In the distance, Zhao Yingyang saw this, and a trace of strange light flashed in his eyes. "Things between the new and the old are not over, and the trouble of Tianxia peak is coming again." Miao Yifang sighed: "I''m afraid the Longyuan sect... Will experience another catastrophe.""The Long Yuan school and the world peak have had hundreds of years of enmity, but how can they avoid disaster because of a white night?" Long Li shakes his head, but his eyes are filled with anxiety. He did not want to hand over the white night at all, but he had to consider the consequences of not handing in the white night. He should be responsible for the white night, and he should also be responsible for this case. "It seems that the treasure left by our ancestors... Can''t be preserved." Long Li sighed bitterly, and his heart was sad www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 After the people of Tianxia peak returned, the old school ushered in a short period of calm. The white night was closed in secret for half a month before coming out. His breath did not change much. From the beginning to the end, just like when he entered the secret place, his only eyes became more and more bright, as if he could see through everything. The disciples of the Longyuan sect all practice their own practices. The Presbyterian Church teaches at noon every day. However, there are not many disciples in the old school. There are only two elders. Long Li can''t leave it. Another elder Prajna is hurt and his heart is like a child, so teaching is even more impossible. Out of the secret place, he sits in the martial arts field at night and practices quietly. There were many disciples in the martial arts field, but none of them came forward to talk to the white night. "Elder Dragon is not sure what he is busy with during this period of time, and he has rarely taught us any lessons." Miao Yifang came over, sighed slightly, and said to the white night. "Sister Miao." White night nods. "White night, you are also the three heavenly spirits, and all of them are abnormal spirits. To tell you the truth, it''s too wasteful for you to stay in the Longyuan sect." Miao Yifang stares at him for a while. "Elder martial sister doesn''t think I should stay here?" "I don''t mean that. I''m just talking about it. The only one who can teach the spirit is elder long. Elder Prajna is like this. It''s impossible for us to preach and teach. Our sect is short of cultivation resources, and there is no soul skill to take. You can''t learn anything here." Miao Yifang shakes her head. "I joined the Longyuan sect, not to value the cultivation resources of the Longyuan sect." Open your eyes at night and smile. "Why did you join Longyuan?" Miao Yifang doubts. "Heart." White night laughs. "Heart?" Miao Yifang is at a loss. "Yes, original intention!" At night, he stood up and looked at the distance: "in Lao long, I saw Chu Xin. Maybe some of his actions made people feel stupid. But now, no one else is like him. I have only one purpose to enter Longyuan, that is, to cultivate one''s mind." Miao Yifang hears the sound, the doubt in the eye still does not reduce. At this time, a group of disciples came to this end. The leader was not others, but Zhao Yingyang. Miao Yifang frowns and sweeps at these people. However, he sees that all the disciples are staring at the white night with bad eyes. The white night looked at these people lightly, closed his eyes, and continued to sit. However, Miao Yifang could not hold her breath and said angrily, "Zhao Yingyang, what are you going to do?" "Elder martial sister, you should know the situation of our Longyuan sect. What else do you want me to do?" Zhao Yingyang hummed and waved his hand. His disciples came one after another and surrounded the white night. "Do you have any advice?" The white night is light. "Brother Zhao? I, Zhao Yingyang, don''t have you as a younger martial brother! " Zhao Yingyang snorted coldly: "white night, I advise you to get out of the Longyuan sect obediently, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you." "Want me to get out of the Longyuan school?" White night eyebrows twitch. "Don''t you know that you have offended the new faction and the Tianxia peak? Some time ago, Tianxia peak sent someone to warn us and asked Longyuan sect to hand over this evil to us. However, Long Chang refused to do so. The people of Tianxia peak would settle accounts with us sooner or later. How could we be the opponent of Tianxia peak in the daytime? If you don''t leave, our Longyuan sect will be in danger sooner or later, so! You have to go! Don''t let us down Zhao Yingyang shouts. "Yes "Yes, white night, go quickly!" "You have three heavenly spirits. Where can you go? Why do you have to stay in our Longyuan sect "White night, you''d better get out of here quickly, otherwise, we won''t agree!" The disciples exclaimed. Although Bai Ye has a good talent, he is only a second-class person in juexingjing. There are dozens of disciples of Longyuan sect here. All of them are stronger than him. Naturally, they are not afraid of him. The white night was silent. "Asshole!" Hearing this, Miao Yifang was furious and exclaimed: "do you guys have any elders in their eyes? The elder is desperate to leave the white night, and you are here to say such words! How terrible She turned her head and said to Bai Ye: "white night, don''t listen to these bastards. You don''t have to worry about tiantianfeng. The elder will solve it. You just need to practice in the sect." White night silent, eyes flashing, as if thinking about something. However, Zhao Yingyang was still reluctant: "elder martial sister, how can you protect this boy like this? You don''t like him, do you? " "You... What are you talking about?" Miao Yifang blushes and says nervously. "Ha ha, elder martial sister, the situation of our Longyuan sect is not good. Now there is such a disaster. If you don''t believe it, we will certainly face a catastrophe soon." Zhao Yingyang sneered. "If I stay here, it will do harm to the Longyuan sect. I am willing to leave."It was at this time, and the night was open. "White night!" Miao Yifang is in a hurry. "Elder martial sister, although I am very upset with zhaoyingyang, I have to admit that his words are reasonable. I offended Tianfeng and stayed here will only lead to revenge from Tianfeng." "Smile in the night. Miaoyiang pupil eyes trembled, open mouth to say what, but I do not know what to say. Zhao Yingyang''s eyes flashed through the color of the interest, the corner of the mouth up, sneering. "Brother, I will go if you want to go. You don''t have to go!" At this time, a figure ran over, it was a long time not see the small black. Xiaohei is much stronger than he met for the first time, but his skin is getting darker. His soul power has also risen a class in this period, and the progress is great. "Little black?" "Your cultivation is fast and good," he said with a smile in the evening But I saw Xiaohei stride forward, stopped in front of the white night, staring at zhaoyingyang and other humanitarian: "elder martial brother Zhao, I know what you are making. During this period, I often see you leave the school and secretly meet a person outside zongmen. I know who the person is, like a new school person, elder brother Zhao, do you want to drive away the elder brother, is there any attempt?" "What are you... You talking about?" Zhao Yingyang listened to it and immediately became nervous: "who is sneaking, who contacts new people? Don''t talk nonsense! " "Oh?" Miao Yifang heard and lenghum: "last time, elder Mu Yan came to the trouble. It is said that it was you who informed him. Zhao Yingyang, are you the one of our Longyuan sect? How do you elbow out? " "What is an elbow to go out? The old school of the new school is together. I have a communication with the new school teachers and brothers about soul learning. Is there any mistake Zhao Yingyang busy way. "Do you need to be sneaky in exchange for martial arts? And... Can you tell me which elder martial brother you are talking to Asked Miao Yifang. "This..." Zhao Yingyang can not speak, face embarrassed very. The disciples also looked at zhaoyingyang. They were not fools. They had heard that Zhao Yingyang had some contacts with new people in the ordinary days. Although they didn''t know what Zhao Yingyang had made, they would still be able to talk to each other. Just as the two sides were holding up, a tender voice suddenly sounded at the back of the crowd. "Go away!" This voice is very unique, people are all a daze, Qi Qi turned around, but see that looks like a child of Prajna elder, is a small face cold standing behind the crowd. "It''s Prajna elder!" People smile on their faces. Prajna elder was hurt, and his heart was like a child. Although he was an elder, these people would not really treat her as an elder. In the ordinary days, some female disciples will tease Prajna and take the sugar gourd, she will be very happy, but she must not be angry with her. After all, her strength is extremely terrifying, and it is never under the elder of dragon. This time, Prajna''s face was very cold. People are in a strong heart. Zhao Yingyang hum, but no action. Seeing that the public ignored her words, Prajna suddenly went up and hit zhaoyingyang with a fist. Bang! Zhao Yingyang was suddenly out of the blue. People flew out and threw blood on the ground, so they were miserable. The people were horrified. What is Prajna elder doing? "Let you go, you don''t listen, I''ll fight!" Prajna waved his little fist. The disciples saw the appearance, scared out of their hearts and ran away. Prajna makes a noise, and the crowd is scattered. As for Zhao Yingyang, no one has to manage it. Miao Yifang is intolerant and asks two disciples to send him to the room for rest. Seeing this little girl coming towards her, she was curious in the heart of the night. If she had not injected herself into the dragon sword with all her strength, I''m afraid that she could not escape the peak of the world safely. "Brother?" The little girl, with a smile, came and jumped, holding her arm in the white night. "It seems that elder Prajna likes you very much, and I have never seen her so close to." Miao Yifang couldn''t help laughing. "Is it?" Frown slightly in the night, but see Prajna loose open hand, looking at the dead dragon sword in the waist, quite amazing. Prajna knows the dragon sword, I''m afraid... Dragon old knows a little about the dragon sword, but why doesn''t the Dragon old say it? He didn''t recognize the Dragon Sword yet? I am suspicious in my heart in the night. At first, the wolf said to him that the dragon sword was picked up by him, although he thought it was not credible in the night. "Elder sister! Sister Miao, it''s not good! " Just then, a disciple rushed to this side. Miao Yifang looked at it, and found that it was not others who had run over, just the a Xiang who had been wandering the white night. "What''s wrong? What''s so flustered? " Miao Yifang frowned. "New school... New school is coming!" Xiang tongue knot road."Somebody? Who''s here? " Miao Yifang asked. "Tian Ye yuan!" Ah Xiang''s voice trembled. Miao Yifang''s face changed greatly. At this time, a voice that resounded through the whole old school of Longyuan rose. "Where is the white night? Get out of here www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 This roar made the whole Longyuan sect boil. The disciples who had just left rushed to the sect. On hearing this, he took Prajna and put it aside. He said to Miao Yifang, "elder martial sister, let''s go and have a look." "White night, although you have three mutated heavenly spirits, Tianye is not a general person. You''d better not fight with him. It''s not good to suffer a loss." Miao Yifang''s eyes are filled with worry. "Since I said that at the beginning, I would not shrink back. What''s more, the new faction kept suppressing the old faction, but the old faction never fought back. If I didn''t do something to protect me, it would be useless if I didn''t do something about it." White night road. "You have to do what you can." Miao Yifang said in a hurry. "That''s what we can do." The white night smiles, and then goes to the gate of the sect. Prajna''s lovely eyes turn around and jump with him. Seeing this, Zong Xiaohei turned around in a hurry and asked Miao Yifang, "what about elder martial sister Miao? Let''s invite the elder quickly! " "Long Chang has been missing for a long time. I seldom see him." Miao Yifang said helplessly. "Well, what should I do now? If the elder is not here, who can hold down tianyeyuan in our old school? " Zong Xiaohei was extremely anxious. After joining the Longyuan sect, he also had some understanding of the old and the new schools. He knew the name of tianyeyuan like thunder. Sansheng tianhun is a rare genius in a hundred years. He is also a master of the first sect. Although Bai Ye also has Sansheng tianhun, he also has the advantage of variation. However, Tianye was not Duan''s, and his soul state and strength were not comparable by others... if the situation continues, I''m afraid that the white night will suffer a great loss in Tianye yuan''s hands. "You big brother, everything is good, but you are too proud!! He doesn''t know the power of tianohara at all! " Miao Yifang stamped her foot. "Let''s go and have a look. If it''s really not possible, I''ll beat them away with a large array of protectors." As soon as she gritted her teeth, she ran quickly towards the zongmen. At the moment, there was silence in front of the sect gate. With the gate as the boundary, there were a group of people standing outside and a group of people inside. There are more than 200 people outside, bustling and very crowded. What''s more remarkable is that these two hundred people ride Yunma, which is very spacious. In front of these people, is a man in white, with his back and head, and his facial features are handsome. The man has a cold look, and his eyes are full of rebellious and contemptuous looking at the people in the door. There are more than 100 old school disciples standing in the sect. Most of them have come. Even Zhao Yingyang, who was helped in before, has also come here. Seeing that he has recovered a lot, it can be seen that Prajna''s fist has left room. Shao Qiankun also ran over, but they were not as resistant as other disciples, but with a smile on their faces. "Brother Tianshi, are you here? Why are you standing outside? Why don''t you come in and have a seat Shao Qiankun''s face was warm. "Sit?" Duan Xiao in the crowd rode up to him on a cloud horse and hummed, "this kind of shabby place is not as good as the toilet of my family. What''s so good to sit on?" "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the crowd roared with laughter. Shao Qiankun and others looked ugly. "Elder martial brother Duan, the old and the new schools are both the Longyuan school. Isn''t it inappropriate for you to say so?" Zhao Yingyang''s face is not very good-looking. Although he doesn''t like the old school, he is still a member of the old school. It''s a pity that you don''t have the talent to speak to the old hawk school, but I don''t have the talent to speak with you When Zhao Yingyang heard this, his ugly face immediately filled with ecstasy and made a hasty salute: "thank you very much, brother Tianshi." Shao Qiankun looked envious. "Zhao Yingyang, do you want to betray your family?" The other disciples immediately asked. "Sentence?" Hearing this, Zhao Yingyang said strangely, "why use treason? Did I do something sorry for my family? I don''t want to stay in the old school. Can''t I leave? " "That''s right. Are you the old gangster''s nest? You''re not going to let anyone go The new faction immediately got into a ruckus. The old school was furious. "Zhao Yingyang, you can go, but you should leave according to the rules of the clan, not just if you say you can go. The elder trusts you and orders you to manage the repair work of the sect''s array. You know your own array like the palm of your hand. If you want to leave, you must leave after the modification of the sect''s array is completed." Several people walked towards this side quickly. It was Miao Yifang who was talking. "Sister Miao!" "Here comes sister Miao!" The crowd was overjoyed and hastened to open the way. However, when the old school disciples saw that the people who followed Miao Yifang were ugly. "White night, haven''t you left yet?" "Look, Tianye is here for you. If you don''t leave, we will not be at peace with Longyuan sect."The disciples were sarcastic. White night glanced at them, shook his head and said: "no wonder the old school will be suppressed by the new faction. At this time, they don''t think about how to deal with foreign enemies, but they all point their spearheads at the people of the same sect. I''m afraid only the people of the old school of Longyuan will be like this." "White night, what do you say?" The disciples were so angry that a few of them rolled up their sleeves and wanted to fight. "To fight? Yes, I''ll be with you any time! " The night is cold. Those people were stunned and didn''t dare to start. After all, at that time, even Duan Xiao was easily defeated in the white night. He was not the second level of ordinary Jue Hun state. "Bully the soft and fear the hard?" The disdain of the corner of the mouth is more intense. A group of people turned red. "Enough!" Miao Yifang was very angry and drank. Everyone was shocked. "When is it? Are you still making trouble here? Do you want to let the new school people see jokes?" Miao Yifang hummed, turning her head and staring at Tianye yuan and others, she said, "Tianye yuan, why do you bring so many people here?" "Some time ago, the elders of our sect came with their disciples to comfort you. Don''t accept the disaster of white night. Instead, you connive at Bai Ye''s beating up Duan Xiao, a disciple of our sect, and insulting our new Longyuan sect. How can we not report such a great disgrace?" Tianye yuan''s eyes moved, staring at the white night, and said, "don''t roll out yet!" "Go away?" The white night frowned. Miao Yifang immediately stopped the white night and whispered, "white night, don''t be impulsive. Tianye is not easy to deal with. Don''t fight with him." "If you win, you can send him away. If you lose, you will have no loss to the clan. What are you worried about?" "Tianye is so cruel and cruel. If you fight against him, he will surely abolish you even if you don''t die. If you have three heavenly spirits, you will not be worth the loss." Miao Yifang said in a hurry. "The road of cultivation is rough and hard. If I dare not face difficulties because of my good talent, then my whole talent will be wasted." White night walked forward, staring at Tianye yuan, but there was no panic. "Really crazy!" Tianye yuan jumped from his horse, but saw him swing one hand into the air. He jumped into the sky with great momentum. Then he quickly fell to the gate of the old school of Longyuan. Bang Dong! The gate was immediately powdered. What a terrible move. People of the old school all turn pale. Miao Yifang was also shocked. The legendary Tianye yuan has such strength? It''s much scarier than I thought. "Good!" The new disciples yelled. White night frowned and said faintly, "this must be counted on the head of your new people. Before leaving, you should leave a few cloud horses as the cost of repairing the gate." "If you can beat me, I can give you more than 200 cloud horses here." Tianye yuan Ao ran road. "Oh?" Interest came in the white night. "I hear you are the fifth of the first patriarch? I don''t know what method you use to get chuzong''s fifth place, but it doesn''t matter, because soon the fifth position will change. I haven''t played with chuzong for a long time. Originally, I planned to challenge gongyue first, then fight Qingyun, and kill all the way. However, since you are the fifth in front of me, you can save a lot of effort. " "In that case, don''t talk nonsense and do it." A drink in the daytime. "Well, if you''re in such a hurry, I''ll help you!" Tianye yuan jumps again, the atmosphere blooms, condenses a vigorous momentum in the air, and presses down hard toward the bottom. The disciples of the two schools retreated one after another. Miao Yifang''s face changed greatly: "this momentum... Five steps? no Six steps!! Tianye yuan has reached the sixth level cultivation of Jue Hun state Six steps? The crowd was shaking. Isn''t Tianye the fifth level strength? When did it become the sixth order? There is a big difference between the fifth and the sixth steps! Although the spirit of the sky dominates, the second level is invincible against the fifth level. If yehara carries the sixth level of prestige today, the white night can''t be an opponent at all. "It''s over "This maniac, let Tianye yuan take care of him!" Those old school disciples hum. "Brother Tianshi, I''ll abolish him! Let him know what will happen if he insults my new Longyuan faction. " Duan clamored. "I won''t be merciful Tian Ye yuan''s voice was cold and pressed in the past. However, the white night is still, his hands behind the negative, quietly looking at the Tianye yuan from the sky. What''s going on? This man looks fearless. Does he have any backhand? Tian Ye yuan''s heart is awe inspiring, and his eyes are slightly disordered. At this time, the white night moved. He raised one hand, held out a finger, pointed to Tianye yuan, at the same time, closed his eyes. "Close your eyes?"People were shocked. Close your eyes at this time. Are you looking for death? "Play tricks!" "Pretending to be calm, in fact, I''m already afraid of it!" But the next second, a wisp of breath from the fingers of the white night, like a sword, shot down the Tianye yuan. "What a sharp breath!" Tianye yuan was shocked. In the end, he was a genius of the new school and a master of the new school. In the face of such a sudden situation, he did not have the slightest panic. He clenched his teeth and gathered his breath quickly, turning into a long gun to stab down. It seems that the soul gas spear can pierce the earth with great momentum. Bang! The breath collided with the spear, and they froze for a while, and were finally scattered by the spear. "But so it is." Tianye yuan slightly relieved and snorted coldly. "Is it?" Suddenly, a voice rings in the ear, Tianye yuan''s heart suddenly cools, turns to look, but sees the white night does not know when to appear beside him. No sound, no shadow, as if in a flash. When did he approach me? Tianye yuan was shocked. Whoosh! One punch at night. Bang! Tianye yuan''s abdominal fist, a puff on his face, fell directly from the air... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 Bang! Tiannoyuan happened to fall in the group of new school disciples. The disciples were disheartened one by one, and the people who were smashed were turned upside down. The scene was extremely funny. But no one dares to laugh. They look at Tianye yuan in shock, and look at the white night in the sky, their hearts beating wildly. When did white night appear beside Tianye yuan? The white night fell from the air, his hands were back loaded, and he looked at Tianye yuan, who was climbing up: "didn''t you say you want to defeat me and take the fifth place of chuzong? Yes? That''s what you do? If so, I advise you to give up! " "You don''t have to disturb my mood with words. If you can easily defeat Duan Xiao, you must have some strength. I didn''t want to defeat you easily, but don''t think that''s all my strength. I haven''t been serious yet." Tianye yuan''s eyes are filled with a trace of fanaticism. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, a soul force strikes the white night like lightning. The soul power is extremely stimulating. When he is close to the white night, his hair will stand up all over his body, and a chill will attack his heart. The white night''s face moved and the pace retreated. Tiannohara sees the right time, rises again, and leaps into the sky. His fists roared down. Every time he went down, there was a terrible air wave from his hands. Bang! Bang! Dong... the earth is bombarded by air waves, just like a shell exploding, and the ground trembles violently. Every air wave can make a big hole. Blinking your eyes, the old school is in a mess, and the air is full of destructive power. The crowd scattered in panic. This destructive force... It''s terrible! Is this the strength of tianyehara? The white night dodges unceasingly, as if suppressed, the Tianye original sees, the fist blows fiercer, does not give him the opportunity to breathe. "Who is this villain? Why bully my brother Miao Yifang''s Prajna face was suddenly cold, and some of her breath was raw. When Miao Yifang hears this, she quickly pulls Prajna. Prajna does not know whether it is important or not. If she accidentally kills tianyeyuan, it will be bad. "Don''t move, elder. It will be fine in the daytime." Miao Yifang said as he took out a string of sugar gourd from the storage ring and handed it over. Prajna immediately took it, smiling like a crescent moon, stretched out lilac tongue and licked it. Miao Yifang breathed a sigh of relief. But the situation still worried her. "White night, this is the only way you can do it? Evasive, also worthy of the first? Do you dare to compete head-on with me? " Tianye yuan cried. "Good!" "In this case, I will not hide. Do you want to compete with me? I will help you As the voice fell, his step sank, and he clapped his hands toward the air wave. The palm of the hand is flat and plain, but at the moment of fan out, it is suddenly wrapped by a lot of soul power, just like zongzi, wrapped in a circle, tight and solid, and the soul force is actually shaped like a bear''s paw. "Is that?" Tianye yuan was shocked. Bang! A violent explosion sounded, and a circle of soul ripples rippled around. Only to see that the air wave was smashed by the white night life! "Hard connected!" Exclamations continued all around. How could you smash the soul force with a slap! Is this white night still human? People''s hearts are pumping. At night, his feet are a little bit more, and his hands are raised horizontally to make an eagle spreading his wings. The man disappears in the same place in an instant. Tian Ye yuan opened his eyes, but saw a shadow passing in mid air. It''s white night! What a fast speed, and... He sprinted over, there was no trace of wind, and he couldn''t even hear the sound... What''s the method? Tianye yuan hastens to urge the soul force, arranges in front of, turns into a thick wall. "Broken!" Drinking in the daytime, he turned into Eagle claws and smashed the air wall. Bang Dang! The air wall burst. But Tianye yuan behind the air wall seemed to be waiting for this moment. He suddenly opened his mouth and ejected a sword of Qi, which stabbed at the white night. This offensive is not only strange, but also extremely sudden, ordinary people simply can not respond to it. "It''s over!" Tian Ye yuan sneers. Da! At this time, a crisp sound came out. Tianye yuan''s expression was stagnant, looked up, but saw the white night one hand to raise, unexpectedly held his breath sword tightly in the hand. "It''s impossible!" Tian Ye yuan lost his mind and whispered. "To Qi sword, to mouth, this move is a Yin move, but also to have a special understanding of soul power and skilled to master!" White night said, kill directly to Tianye yuan. Tian Ye yuan was suddenly cold, and quickly raised his fist to attack the white night. Although he resisted in a hurry, the soul power of Tianye yuan seemed to be endowed with consciousness by him. Almost instantaneously, it gathered on his fist, and the soul Qi whirled like a storm and smashed to the front.The power of destroying the withered and decadent forces all the surrounding clouds to disperse directly... "tianzongshenquan" Tiannohara roared. When the fist is close to the white night, the power of the fist is at least ten times stronger than that of the fist just wielded. "This blow, I want you to die!" "Colossus!" The white night did not hide at all, roared, and the Vajra immortal Dharma formula was launched, and his arms burst out with a heavy and incomparable strength, which severely hit the fist. The two fight in empty space. Boom! Violent ripples burst out from the air, and the soul power bloomed, just like a lotus flower in full bloom. The white night and tianyeyuan retreated back at the same time. This is a good shot. White night arms numb, but the heart is filled with a kind of free and dripping feeling. Just now, he displayed the fighting intention of the giant elephant in the relief sculpture of all animals, and his strength increased sharply. With his second-class strength, even with the blessing of King Kong, it was absolutely impossible to pit Tianye yuan. However, under the power of this giant elephant, he fought with Tianye yuan fiercely. But Tianye yuan was extremely shocked. Looking at the white night in disbelief, he knew the power of the blow just now. Ordinary second-class people had already been beaten to pieces, half dead, but this man... Not only had nothing to do, but he took it. "I was wrong!" Tian Ye yuan took a deep breath, his face was arrogant and indifferent, but the ferocity in his eyes was constantly strong. "I shouldn''t have despised you from the beginning. Think about it. Who is the most brilliant person who can enter the first religion? You can''t see through Chu Zong from a worldly point of view! " He seemed to be talking about the white night, but more like talking about himself. When the words fell, his head burst into the sky with three rays of light. At the same time, a golden halo covered his body, which was his purest strength... Yuanli! "Brother Tianshi, sacrifice the spirit of heaven!" "There are three in a row. Brother Tianshi is not going to keep his hand." The disciples of the new school below were astonished and asked Tianye yuan to release three heavenly spirits at the same time. What''s the method? People are even more surprised that the white night can make Tianye yuan sacrifice three heavenly spirits so quickly. They thought that Tianye yuan could defeat Bai Ye without sacrificing the spirit of heaven. However, from the current point of view, they are very wrong... the first genius of the Longyuan school, who is called by them, has to go all out to face the white night. "Sacrifice it, your three deviant spirits. Let me see how far you understand them!" Tianye yuan shouts, the soul power covers, the soul light blooms, the man stands in the sky, just like the nine heaven God of war. At the same time, he shook his head: "it''s boring to sacrifice three heavenly spirits to fight with you. I only need one!" The voice falls, and the shadow of the soul of the dragon in the sky flies out of the head of the white night. One? This is naked contempt! "Asshole! How dare you look down on me Tianye yuan was furious and rushed again. The spirit of heaven on his head is very unique. One is as huge as a bear. When it moves, the yuan force is released and the impact is amazing. The other is the spirit of a bee. The overflowing yuan force is extremely sharp and seems to be unbreakable. For example, the spirit of the bear is the spirit of the bear, and the giant brute force, combined with the spirit of the wild bee, is extremely terrifying, and the destructive power is far beyond the sixth level of the absolute soul state. The soul power just sacrificed in the white night is almost torn into pieces by the other party, mercilessly. As for Tianye yuan''s third heaven soul, the white night was frozen. The shape of that day''s soul is like a long scarf. You can''t see what it is. Tianye yuan doesn''t urge the soul, but surrounds itself with it. Is it some kind of protective spirit? Tianye yuan wave, force bear bees move together, two yuan force converged into a stream, brute force invincible, pressure to the white night. "Zhentian dragon soul!" As soon as he drank in the white night, Zhentian dragon''s soul let out Yuan Li and wrapped his body. He drank in a low voice, and the power of Tianye Yuanji was immediately suppressed by the town. "Hum!" Tianye yuan drinks coldly, and the force that has just been suppressed immediately becomes agitated, and forcefully impacts the general situation of the white night and the yuan force of Zhentian dragon soul. However, it still can''t stop tianyeyuan''s fierce attack. "You are so crazy. You are four steps lower than me. At this time, you still don''t go all out. Do you think you can really beat me? Now I''ll show you how big the gap is between you and me. " Tianye yuan''s voice was cold. Suddenly, the third heaven soul trembled and Yuan Li burst out. Click, click, click... above the sky, a large ice cloud suddenly appeared and spread to the white night. Ice spirit! Tian Ye yuan''s third heaven soul! Although there are only three days, but its power is extremely terrible, as if to freeze the sky. The strength of tianhun does not depend on chongtian, and its own quality is also extremely important. Undoubtedly, this heavenly soul is Tianye yuan''s assassin''s mace!The body of the white night was frozen directly and could not move. Tianye yuan''s eyes are cold, a touch of killing is stirring, people like sharp arrows, rushed past. "Are you going to kill me?" White night seems to be aware of something, eyes a cold. "Your talent is so strong, for me, it is the best thing for you to die!" Tianye yuan is cold hum, crazy in his eyes. White night is so much younger than him, but he has such talent. If he is not eliminated, he must be a dazzling new star. In that case, who can remember him? Jealousy! This man''s Tianye yuan is jealous of the white night! Therefore, he moved to kill heart! Even if you don''t kill white night, you''ll kill him! "Good! In that case, I don''t have to keep my hands. " The voice of the white night became chilly at this moment, and the frost all cracked. With a wave of one hand, Yuan Li is surging around like a hurricane, and a sword transformed by Yuan Li appears in his hand. "This is my new sword formula for fighting beasts. I didn''t intend to use it, but since you have already moved your heart, I''ll try your sword with you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 "Try my sword with me? Ridiculous! You keep yourself first! Eat me and break the world Tianye yuan roars, and the impregnable Yuan Li turns into a long gun, which wants to break the sky and stabs it in the past. "Beasts! Eagle Drinking in the daytime, the air sword danced, and Yuan Li seemed to spread his wings and carry him to move. Whoosh! Shadow rippling, people almost instantly appeared behind Tianye yuan. "What?" Tianye yuan was shocked. It''s the terrible speed again! "Beasts! Thunder Tiger attack Drink again in the white night, the Qi sword is cut off, Yuan Li falls, and the pressure is released. "Mountains and rivers are all broken!" Tiannoyuan hit back, Yuan Li burst, and pushed the terrible Qi sword away. However, he did not retreat at night. When he wielded the sword again, the shadow of the sword was so heavy that the naked eye could hardly catch its specific position. "Beasts! Wind leopard, lightning Whoosh! Tianye yuan seems to be able to see a cold light passing in front of his eyes, and then a pain in his chest, looking down, there is a bloody sword mark on his chest. "Ice everything!" He endured the pain and roared, and the spirit of the glacier started up again. The temperature around him was suddenly approaching. The white clouds were frozen, the air was condensed, and even the rippling force was blocked. In the daytime, his body was covered with a lot of ice. Tianye yuan''s eyes are burning with jealousy, and his killing intention is getting stronger and stronger. This man is only in his early twenties and has only second-order cultivation. But he has mastered three mutated heavenly spirits and mastered this terrible sword skill! What''s more shocking is that he has only activated the yuan power of the spirit of heaven. If he is defeated today, he will become his stepping stone and help him to become famous and soar into the sky. This can never happen. I will bury this genius with my own hands! Tianye yuan danced his hands again, and a long shadow appeared in the palm of his hand. It was a long black spear. There were a lot of runes on the spear. After Yuan Li was activated, the runes flashed with light, mysterious and magical. "It''s the soul weapon given to elder martial brother Tian by elder Mu!" There was a scream below. "This is a soul weapon of primary heaven and earth! Is the Heavenly Master forced to sacrifice such treasures by night? " The disciples of the old school and the new school dare not look down on Bai Ye any more. First of all, he made Tianye yuan extremely embarrassed. If he was defeated, he would not be disgraced. As soon as the Horcrux came out, Tianye yuan''s soul power was endowed with a sense of heaviness. He held the gun in both hands and split it in the air. A gun shadow several feet long appeared out of thin air and smashed into the white night. "Beasts, the power of a bull!" In the white night, hold the Qi sword and resist with the horizontal sword. Bang! The shadow of the gun hit the air sword, and the sound of shocking impact broke out again. However, the Qi sword was shaking. After sacrificing the Horcrux, Tianye yuan''s attack became more serious. "A hundred birds approach the Phoenix!" As soon as the shadow of Tianye yuan''s gun is collected, he stabs the white night with the terror Yuan Li. The gun turns into thousands of gun shadows, which are vented under Yuanli''s package. Each gun shadow is so terrible that it covers the sky, as if half of the sky is his gun shadow. "Beasts, mysterious tortoise sword wall!" When he wields the sword again in the white night, the sword body hums and stands up, and the sword Qi spreads like a ripple, forming a circle of air wall like tortoise shell in front of him. The gun shadow shakes, but it can''t pierce the air wall. Can''t be stabbed? Is this barrier so hard? Obviously, even the Horcrux is used. Why is it so? The disciples are also shocked! This is a runic Horcrux! How could it be that night? "No way! impossible!! Why can''t I break his second-order meta force! It''s impossible... "The more Tianye yuan looks, the colder he feels, the more he looks, the more he trembles. All of a sudden, he seemed to catch something and feel it carefully. His face suddenly changed greatly. "Six major trends?" At this age, you still master the six major trends? He... Is he going against the weather? The six major trends directly made up for the deficiency of Baiye Yuanli, so that he could resist the Yuanli of Tianye yuan. However, he almost does not know how to integrate taeuchi and Daiichi, and he does not know how to integrate them. How did he do it? To what extent did he understand the general situation? Tian Ye yuan''s heart is beating wildly. However, he suddenly stepped back half a step in the white night and abandoned the air sword in his hand. The air sword rose into the sky and kept circling. As it circled, a large number of the same Qi Jian appeared around it. One, two, three, four... after ten breaths, thousands of Qi swords appeared. "All animals, all birds in a thousand mountains!" White night eyes a Lin, a big drink. Thousands of Qi swords all rush to Tianye yuan."A hundred birds approach the Phoenix!" Tian Ye yuan''s pressure doubled, and then roared with a stiff scalp, and a thousand guns shot out. Thousands of swords against thousands of guns, the vast sky turned into a battlefield for two people, and all the people below raised their eyes together, all of them lost their consciousness. When the sword and the gun touch the moment, the violent explosion sounds, thousands of terrible explosions wave a lot of Yuan Li ripples, almost instantly engulf the white night and Tiano yuan. "White night!" "Heavenly Master" People are crying out. The power of destruction continues to ripple. I do not know how long, Yuan Li gradually scattered, but saw a figure fall from the sky, directly fell on the ground. Miao Yifang was so worried that he ran over. However, the man is not a white night, but Tianye yuan!! His body was full of sword wounds, and he was in a state of distress. This positive confrontation, he, the man of six ranks, was defeated by white night! But soon another figure came down. It''s white night. Although he had the upper hand, he was also in a mess. Several ferocious bullet holes were very dazzling. However, he deliberately avoided the key points and did not endanger his life. Landing in the white night, he did not breathe. He stood up and waved a sword of Qi in his hand. Fight him again? The disciples of the old and the new schools were terrified. "I lost!" Tianye yuan looked at the coming white night, his heart was cold and he cried anxiously. He saw the killing intention in the eyes of white night, and knew that this man would never let him go! "White night, what do you want to do? I said I''ve lost!! The contest is over Tianye yuan called. But the night did not stop. "Didn''t you say you were going to kill me? Since you have a killing heart to me, there is no fight between you and me. There is no one to admit defeat! Who will surrender? The real loser is death White night cold road, suddenly feet a pedal, toward the Tianye yuan rushed. "White night, dare you?" "Stop him!" The new school disciple was shocked and yelled in a hurry. "Beasts! The wolf is attacking The white night was full of rage, and his body suddenly disappeared. However, a thin line sprang up and killed Tianye yuan. Tianye was just about to get up and run away, but the thin thread ran through his body. He shivered and froze in place. Looking at the white night, he did not know when he appeared behind the crowd. What a fierce move! What a terrible killing! They were stunned. They are staring at Tianye yuan. "White night, you..." Tianye yuan''s lips trembled twice, and fell down with reluctance. There was a big bloody hole in his chest. Tienohara, die! If the people of Vientiane gate are here, they will cry out with grief. It was a chuzong who died in the hands of the white night. Counting Tianye yuan, he killed six chuzong and twelve chuzong by him! It''s crazy. "You... You killed brother Tianshi?" Duan Xiao looks pale and shivering at the white night. People are still confused, can''t believe this scene. The first day of Long Yuan''s new faction, so dead? "If he wants to kill me, he should be prepared to be killed by me." White night slowly turned around, light said. "Asshole!" "Surround him Duan Xiao roared. Two hundred new school disciples immediately blocked the whole of baiyewei. "How dare you! Do you know who elder martial brother Tian is? He is the first genius of my new school and the most beloved disciple of Mu Changlao! But you killed him? " Duan Xiao is surprised and angry. He seems to have seen the anger of the elders. "Take him down, take him back to the ancestral gate and give it to the elder." Someone yelled angrily. "Take him!" The disciples of the new school will start. "Who dare I see?" At this time, a yell sounded, and then see Miao Yifang lead Zong Xiaohei and other old school disciples rush to. "Miao Yifang, don''t be shameless! Brother Tianshi was killed by this man. If you help this person, you will help the tyranny! " Zhao Yingyang said in a deep voice that his face was extremely ugly. He could have entered the new faction through Tianye yuan''s relationship, but he didn''t expect that Tianye yuan would die here. Once Tianye yuan died, he would like to join the new faction. I''m afraid he will have to wait for some time. "Tianye suffered for himself. If he defeated white night, he would never let go of white night, so he can''t blame white night for this matter!" Miao Yifang hummed. "No nonsense! Who dares to save white night today is to fight against our new faction! " Duan clamored. "Yes They all cried out."Interesting, Duan Xiao, you are so arrogant even if you are defeated. Then I will kill you first." The white night hums coldly. Duan Xiao''s whole body was excited, and his eyes flashed with panic. But when he saw so many new school disciples around him, he was also brave. Don''t try your best! What else? Brothers, take this man! " The new school''s disciples swarmed on. But at this time, a group of people rushed over and directly dispersed the new faction. White night slightly a Leng, look up, these people are the old school disciples. Miao Yifang is also stunned. "White night is a member of my old school. No matter what he has done, it is our old school''s business. What''s the matter with your new faction? If you want to take someone, it depends on whether we agree or not! " A man cried out, white night still remember that this man was the most fierce one in the martial arts field. "Liu Yuan, what are you doing? He killed Tianye yuan. If new people want to take him, let them take it! What are you involved in? Come here quickly Zhao Yingyang shouts. But Liu Yuan turned a deaf ear. At this time, the remaining disciples of the old school also walked over and stood in front of the white night and turned into a wall of people to confront the new school. Although the strength of the new faction is twice that of the old school, the old school''s disciples are not afraid. "It seems that there will be a big war between the old and the new today." Duan''s voice is cold. "If you want to fight, come on. What are you talking about?" Miao Yifang also has a solid foundation. In terms of strength, the old school''s disciples can never be the opponents of the new ones, and they do not have an advantage in number. However, these disciples will not turn back at this time. White night a little confused, these people did not think that they would bring trouble to them? But why do you start for yourself now? "White night is a murderer whose crime is unforgivable. I will not forgive him. You guys are also helping the tyrants. It is not advisable! I, Zhao Yingyang, don''t want to get involved with you Zhao Yingyang said. "Elder martial brother Duan, you are so appreciative of me. I am looking forward to him! Please let me contribute to the new one "Good!" Duan Xiao nodded: "this is over, you will follow us to the new school!" Zhao Yingyang was overjoyed. "And me Shao Qiankun also called out. "You traitors Miao Yifang gnaws her teeth. Duan Xiao sneered: "the elder of zongmen has always tolerated you who are pedantic because of his old love. But today you have done such things to our new school. The elders will not tolerate it any more. Let me clean up your rubbish today!" After that, Duan Xiao drank: "catch the white night, anyone of the old school dare to resist, kill!" "Yes, elder martial brother!" The disciples rushed. "Kill me?" White night eyes a Lin, suddenly the body burst up, the top of the head of the three spirits of heaven, people straight to Duan Xiao. Duan Xiao was shocked: "stop him!" However, those three level and four level disciples had no time to react. The white night was like a bull, and they ran rampant all the way. They almost instantly appeared in front of Duan Xiao. One hand was like steel pliers, and they suddenly seized Duan''s neck and subdued him in an instant!! "Just you want to kill me?" In the white night, my eyes are like knives, and my words are cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 "Ah?" The new disciples were shocked. Is white night too strong? "Let go of senior brother Duan Xiao!" One of the disciples called and rushed over. At that time, the body of the disciple was frozen in place and could not move. "Get down!" Drinking in the daytime, the six forces of the general situation were wantonly impelled, and Zhentian dragon soul roared wildly. Yuan Li fell down like a downpour. All the 200 new school disciples were crawling on the ground, unable to move. The disciples of the old school gaped at the scene. That''s what white night does? None of the people here are weaker than him. Most of them are from the third to the fourth level. But in front of him, they have no strength to raise their heads. Miao Yifang is in a trance. She has always regarded Bai Ye as her younger brother. She has always believed that Bai Ye joined the Longyuan sect only to appreciate long Lao. His strength is not strong. Miao Yifang once thought about how to improve his strength so that he would not be bullied by his peers. But now... She finds out that she is wrong, totally wrong. Such a person, still need her protection? Those old school disciples were even more shocked. People who used to abuse the white night before now have a cold back and a cold sweat. How can they provoke such a powerful night? White night stood proud among the crowd, just like a God. He pinched Duan Xiao with one hand and said coldly, "don''t you say you want to take me? Why does it seem to be reversed now? " "White night, let me go! You''ve committed a terrible crime now. If you kill tianyeyuan, our new faction will not let you go. If you dare to touch me, I promise... The elder of my new sect will come here tomorrow and settle with you! " Duan Xiao roared. "You said that I killed tianyeyuan, and your new faction will not let me go. Then I will kill you again, and the result will be the same?" My eyes are cold at night. Hearing this, Duan Xiao trembled and said in a hurry: "if you let me go, I can plead with the elders of the clan. I am a disciple of the elder Tiequan. Besides the elder mu Changlao, the elder Tiequan is the most powerful elder in my new school. If he talks, you will be ok..." " The white night showed a scornful smile. But at this time, Duan Xiao suddenly took out a poisoned dagger and stabbed it at the chest of the white night without any sign. Miao Yifang and others were startled. Nobody expected Duan Xiao to hide a dagger in his sleeve!! "Die!" Duan''s face is ferocious. In fact, he planned to do so from the very beginning. If he killed Tianye, he could avenge Tianye yuan and make a great contribution. Moreover, Bai Ye is the fifth of the first sect. If he killed Bai Ye, he might be judged by the Vientiane sect and squeezed into chuzong. How could he not be moved by such a thing as making a fortune and achieving fame and fortune? But Duan Xiao obviously underestimated the determination of the white night. When the dagger was pulled out, the palm of the white night suddenly became powerful. Click... the clear sound swings to all directions. The poisoned dagger fell before it was close to the chest of the white night. Around Qi Qi Qi, the new school disciples, saw Duan Xiao''s limbs hanging down, his head tilted, his neck directly cut off by night, and he lost his breath. How powerful is this brute force? The disciples of the new school were completely surrounded by fear and their teeth were trembling. At any time in the white night, Duan Xiao''s body is thrown aside, and his expression is cold and incomparable. People looked at the strange scene in disbelief. The scene was extremely silent. Miao Yifang, Zhao Yingyang, Shao Qiankun and others seemed to be able to hear their own heartbeat. "What''s the matter?" At this time, a magnificent voice sounded in the zongmen, and then a figure jumped out and stood between the people on both sides. "Old dragon?" Miao Yifang saw the visitor and was very happy. He quickly led his disciples to the ceremony: "I''ve seen Elder Dragon." "Old dragon, you can count it!" Those new school disciples saw long Li, one by one, as if they had been rescued, and cried out in a hurry. "Old dragon, quick!! Take the murderer now "The devil! This is a devil!! He killed elder martial brother Tianye yuan! He also killed senior brother Duan Xiao! White night is a devil People cried out in horror. Long Li looked around, looked at the two corpses on the ground and the new school disciples crawling. His sight fell on Bai Ye and said, "white night, what''s going on?" "Report back to the elder, Tianye yuan led many disciples to challenge and destroy the gate of our sect. He had a bad attitude. He fought in the daytime. Tianye wanted to kill him, so I cut him off. His fellow Duan Xiao and others didn''t agree with him and wanted to hurt me, so I killed him too..." Bai Ye explained the truth and waited for long Li to judge. The dragon was silent when he heard it. Those disciples of the new school dare not talk about it. After all, what Baiye said is true. Tianye didn''t talk about it. Duan Xiao wanted to kill Bai Ye. Duan Xiao still took the form of sneak attack. If this incident spread out, I''m afraid the new faction would have no face."Is this the case?" Long Li asks Miao Yifang. "Reply to the elder, what the white night said is true." Miao Yifang nodded. "Well." Long Li nodded and said, "white night, you come here." "Yes." Day and night. The Dragon looked him up and down and said kindly, "are you ok?" "The soul power consumes a lot, but it doesn''t get in the way. These injuries don''t hurt the vital points." The white night smiles. "That''s good." Long Li nodded: "Yifang, take the white night to rest, good health care." Miao Yifang is stunned. "Yifang?" "It''s... Elder." Miao Yifang hurriedly answers the way and leads the white night to leave. "Long Chang Lao, what are you doing The disciples of the new school were stunned. As soon as the white night left, the general situation dissipated. They stood up one after another, unwilling and angry: "white night killed people. Why did you let him go like this?" "Murder? In our Longyuan sect, there are only two kinds of killing: one should be killed and the other should not be killed. Your new faction is too arrogant. Do you really think we are easy to bully? Tianye yuan came to challenge him and killed him. What if he killed him in the daytime? " Long Li hum said: "go back and tell them that the white night is innocent, Duan Xiao and Tianye yuan should die! If he doesn''t accept it, let him take all the people of your new faction and come here for justice. I''ll be with you anytime, old man! " After that, the Dragon waved and turned away. On hearing this, all the disciples of the new school turned red and dared not speak. In the end, they all bite their teeth and leave. But at this time, Zong Xiaohei suddenly ran out. "Wait a minute!" "What else do you want?" The disciples of the new school glared angrily at Zong Xiaohei. "My elder brother said that you can go, but all these Yunma must stay. This is the bet between the elder brother and your Tianye yuan. The elder brother said that if you don''t want to stay, you can do it. If things get out in the future, the new school of Longyuan can''t afford to lose. If they are willing to gamble or not, it will affect your reputation, so he doesn''t matter." Zong Xiaohei said with pride that his nostrils were facing the sky. When they heard it, they clucked their teeth, but they had no choice but to leave more than 200 Yunma on foot. The disciples of the old school were stupefied. After a while, they came back to their senses. They cheered one by one and led Yunma into the sect. Zhao Yingyang and Shao Qiankun stand at the gate, looking at this scene awkwardly. Now Duan Xiao and Tian Ye yuan are dead, and it is impossible for them to join the new faction. "Zhao Yingyang, Shao Qiankun, the elder just gave an order to allow you two to leave my sect." Zong Xiaohei looked at them and said, "but you can''t leave until the change of the zongmen guard array is completed. During this period, please stay at the zongmen gate and do not walk around at will." Zhao and Shao turned pale. This is clearly house arrest. But since they have made this decision, they can not resist. Although they know that long Li will let them go, the length of the house arrest is unknown. In fact, to let them leave is to throw them out of the house. Now Duan Xiao and Tianye yuan are dead. Whether they can enter the new school is still unknown... ... ... ... "how unreasonable!" In the new school of Longyuan, iron fist stood up fiercely, and all the tables and chairs beside him were crushed into powder by the anger that erupted on him. With his eyes wide open, Tiequan glared at the more than 200 disciples kneeling on the ground, and roared: "how can you two hundred of you be held down by a second-class person in Juexin? You still have the face to go back? You''re a bunch of rubbish The face of Mu Yan above is cold and silent. Iron fist roared twice, then suddenly he roared again. His eyes were full of sadness. "Duan Xiao is a genius of my clan, and Tianye yuan is the seed of the first sect, which is the hope of our new school. However, they were all killed by Bai Ye, who killed them mercilessly while knowing their identities. It can be seen that there is no new school in his eyes!" "What''s more, long Li also covers up the white night and indulges himself. It''s also extremely hateful and unforgivable." "Mr. mu, if this matter is settled, will the new faction lose face and never raise its head in front of the old faction once it spreads out?" The other elders said in succession. "Mu Changlao, Duan Xiao is my apprentice in the end. Now that he has been humiliated and killed, if I am indifferent to iron fist, how can I live in this world? Please allow me to go to the old school and seek justice for my apprentice Duan Xiao! " Tiequan turns around and hugs his fist in a thick voice. "Please avenge elder martial brother Tianye yuan and senior brother Duan Xiao!" All the disciples below called out. Mu Yan''s face is cold and his pupils are deep. It seems that he wants to see through everyone''s mind. He did not rush to make a decision. He took a deep breath and said to an old man beside him: "elder Lin, is there news coming from Tianxia peak?""Sang Dongming has already set out with a hundred elite followers. I believe that he will arrive at the old school in the future." "Before sang Dong''s name, he couldn''t stay away from the dragon. Did he have a way to ask for people when he came to the old school?" Mu Yan shook his head. "That, too." Elder Lin added a sentence. Mu Yan that cold eyes, immediately out of a Jingguang. "There''s one in the old school. I can''t save it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 With the help of Linghua tianhun and Qianlong ring, the recovery speed of white night can be called terror. However, in one day, the wound on her body has been scarred and healed... Miao Yifang is amazing. White night did not continue to rest, but got up to clean up, folded the zongmen costumes and handed them to Miao Yifang. Miao Yifang is stunned, as if to guess the mind of the white night, immediately find the dragon to leave. "White night, what are you doing?" Seeing that Bai Ye took off his old school disciple''s clothes, long Li asked strangely. "Before the white night, I provoked the Tianxia peak, and now I have provoked the new faction. If I stay here, I will bring disaster to the sect and bring trouble to the people. For today''s plan, I can only leave the clan alone." Said the white night. He thought about it from the beginning. No matter what happens to Tianye peak, as for Tianye yuan, it''s unavoidable. If the other party wants to kill him, he can''t save the other party''s life. From the perspective of the attitude of the new party to the old school, even if Tianye yuan does not die, the new faction will not let go of the old school. This is the fundamental contradiction between the old school and the old school. It is not one person who can control the old school. In this case, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. He can take all these things around and share some pressure from the old school, which is also the kindness of Long Li. "If it''s because of this, you don''t have to leave, because even without you, Tianxia peak and Muyan will still regard our Longyuan sect as a thorn in the flesh!" Long Li sighed, put his hands behind him, and slowly said, "a hundred years ago, my Longyuan sect was established and prosperous. At that time, there were thousands of Longyuan sect disciples, and the experts were like clouds and rain. At that time, the only one who could compete with Longyuan sect was Tianxia peak. But a hundred years ago, the leader of Longyuan sect suddenly disappeared. During the period when the leader disappeared, I The Longyuan sect was frequently provoked by the four sects. Tianxia peak made several unjust and false cases, and held the charges against our Longyuan sect. For a time, our sect''s reputation was frustrated. All the experts in the sect also had problems at this critical point. Ten elder Lin Shaodong suddenly announced that he would leave the Longyuan sect and take away some elite disciples of the sect before leaving. Other elders advised him However, the nine elder and the vice patriarch suffered from a conspiracy at this crucial point, and they all died. The clan was in chaos, and their strength was greatly reduced. At this time, Tianxia peak finally got into trouble. They launched a fierce attack on our Longyuan Sect on the basis of the death of the elder Hou yuekong! Hou yuekong died suddenly. According to our investigation, he was too eager for success in his practice, and even died of being possessed by demons. However, Tianxia peak put this matter on the head of our Longyuan faction, claiming that it was our dragon Yuan who sent people to assassinate Hou yuekong to avenge him. Therefore, the war broke out in an all-round way. " "However, at that time, our Longyuan school had already disintegrated, and there was a great chaos. How could we be the enemy of the generation of the world''s peak tigers and wolves? The elder, who has not returned for many years, rushed back to zongmen and presided over the overall situation. The Tianxia peak was pressed step by step and the attack was fierce. The elder tried his best to beat it back. At the same time, he activated the zongmen array left by his ancestors, which dispelled the idea of killing all the people in Tianxia peak. " Speaking of this, the Dragon left for a moment, pointed to the golden lines on the ground, and said, "the zongmen array is the Dharma array on the ground It not only provides the aura for our sect, but also protects the integrity of our sect. With this array, tiantianfeng dares to invade. Unfortunately, our dragon Yuan sent an internal ghost. Lin Shaodong, the ten elder who left at the beginning, was in charge of the zongmen array seal. He closed the big array quietly when he was about to leave. However, the deputy leader died and the patriarch disappeared. We didn''t know how to activate the array, so that Tianxia peak took advantage of it. " He sighed deeply, and there were more wrinkles on his forehead: "after the elder retired from Tianxia mountain, tiger and wolf, he began to heal our wounds. At that time, I, Muyan and Tiequan were all seriously injured and almost died. But the elder himself was exhausted and it was difficult to cure us. But just when we thought it was possible to live without life, the elder sacrificed the spirit of heaven and forced us to continue our lives. Only then did we survive He survived, but the elder was also bitten back, and his body and mind were reduced to under ten years old So the elder is Prajna... Is that girl so great? The white night thought with consternation. After Prajna was injured, the position of the great elder was replaced by long li. "According to Mr. long, the lives of the new sect elders such as Muyan and Tiequan were saved by Prajna elders. Why do they want to create a new school and not be at peace with you?" Asked the white night. "People of the new school have long forgotten Zongyi." Long Li shook his head and said, "the eldest elder gave his order to save them, but they thought it was right. Instead, they blamed the elder for not returning for many years, even the clan. They thought that if the elder was here, they would not be hurt. So it is also proper for the elder to save them." "And that logic?" White night couldn''t help laughing: "this kind of excuse is too far fetched! As elders, they should not say such childish words. " "These excuses are indeed far fetched and naive. They say so. In fact, they want to take the opportunity to reverse the Long Yuan school and establish their own sect. Those words are just excuses." Long Li shook his head and sighed. "Founding a school?" "After the catastrophe, many people realized that only real strength is the king''s way, can they become masters. That''s what Mu Yan thought. Although he was not aloof from the world before, he didn''t attach too much importance to fame and wealth. However, after the catastrophe, his disciples His wife and son almost died out, including his wife and son. Because of this, he changed his temperament, became mercenary and ungrateful, as if he had changed a person. He started an innovative Longyuan school with Tiequan and other people. He recruited disciples in a large scale under the name of the Longyuan school, and absorbed training resources for self-cultivation. They have completely violated the sect''s tenet, but they are not They are willing to be satisfied. Although they call themselves the new school, they are just a fake. He has always wanted to annex the old school. After all, there are a lot of things left in the old school. Only by swallowing the old school can they be a complete Longyuan school, and their cultivation resources will be more abundant. Therefore, he constantly makes troubles to me and wants to take the old school as his own. "Hearing this, the white night finally realized. It turns out that there is so much involvement between the old and the new of Longyuan and the peak of the world? "Do you understand now? It doesn''t matter what you do before you leave Long Li said. Bai Ye nodded and took the disciple''s clothes from Miao Yifang and said, "the Longyuan sect is the time for employing people. In this case, I will stay." "The Longyuan school is now in decline. I''m old and I''m afraid that I don''t have much time. Whether the Longyuan school can rise in the future depends on you posterity!" Longli''s hollow eyes filled with reminiscences, shook his head and sighed, turned to leave. The white night immediately saluted. ... ... in the morning of the next day, I went to the secret place alone in the daytime and continued to understand in front of the relief sculptures of animals. The sword formula of "fighting against all beasts" is a secret that he learned from the relief sculpture of all animals. The sword formula is just as powerful as Langya level skill when he fights with Tianye yuan. However, Tianye yuan''s moves also give the white night a lot of insights, that is, the perception of the spirit. Tianye yuan''s moves are more inclined to control the soul power, with the soul as the main body and the body as the supplement. It can be waved at any time, and the soul power can attack and defend at any time. If you master a sword rhyme in the daytime, you will never lose control of your soul power. If you meditate carefully, you will go to a higher level. These days, she stayed in the secret place almost every day. Occasionally, Prajna would come to play with her. When Prajna came here, she would stop practicing and play with her. Not to mention that Prajna has repeatedly rescued her, just on the basis of the fact that she sacrificed her life to save many people and save the fire of Longyuan, Bai Ye has great admiration for her. "Brother... Sword..." frolic for a while, Prajna stopped and suddenly pointed to the dead dragon sword on his waist in the white night, and Nuo Nuo read a sentence. "Do you know what sword it is?" White night''s mind moved, gently asked. "Sugar gourd!" Prajna''s tiny mouth sucks. With her little finger, she thinks hard for a long time and shouts. "Sugar gourd?" "Sugar gourd sword! Sugar gourd sword Prajna suddenly clapped her little hand and jumped and jumped. See the situation in the white night, but a sigh. Boom! At this time, the secret door was suddenly opened. Miao Yifang comes in in in a hurry. "White night, are you there? White night Miao Yifang cried out anxiously. White night slightly frowned, looked at the running Miao Yifang, asked: "sister Miao, what''s the matter?" "White night, come with me!" Miao Yifang called out in a hurry. He immediately grasped the hand of the white night, turned his head and ran outside. "Go? Where are you going? " The white night looks puzzled. "Leave the door!" Miao Yifang cut the railway. "Leave?" White night heart suddenly feel bad, a few days ago, the dragon is not allowed to leave the door? Why are you leaving now? White night with a head full of fog, with Miao Yifang came to the back mountain path. When he arrived here, he was stunned to find that not only he, but most of the disciples of the sect had come. In a flash, the white night understood everything. "How old is the dragon?" The deep voice of the white night said to Miao Yifang. "This..." Miao Yifang stammered and stammered for a long time before he said: "Elder Dragon elder... Elder Dragon will be here later. This time, I will lead the team. We should take the first step and leave here. Let''s go quickly." "In this case, sister Miao, take them first. I won''t take part in this training." Then he turned around and went to Longyuan. "White night!" Miao Yifang shouts. "It turns out that elder martial sister Miao thought we were fools!" The other disciples burst into laughter. "So hastily gathered us here, it must be something happened at the clan gate!" "The elder martial sister Miao didn''t want us to suffer, so he asked us to leave and stay alone. Elder martial sister Miao, is that right?" "We are not Zhao Yingyang''s, not to mention those who muddle along and live. If so, we would have left the Longyuan school long ago!" There was no fear in them. Miao Yifang was shocked. However, these disciples also raised their feet and returned to the Longyuan sect, and no one stayed here... Miao Yifang looked at these fellow students in a daze, and his eyes were gradually moist www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 Under easy circumstances, the dragon will never let his disciples leave at will. After all, all the disciples have gone, and the clan will be dead in name only. Long Li once said that there was a big protective array left by the ancestors of the Longyuan sect, which was enough to resist strong enemies. However, he sent these disciples out of the sect. It can be seen that the disciples are so powerful that they are beyond imagination. Even the zongmen array can not protect them. "These disciples turn back, I''m afraid it won''t help." White night is not a fool. It''s mostly self seeking to run around like this. Anyway, find out who the other person is first! White night mind, step a twist, turn the direction, Rao to the right side of the door. There is the only way to the Longyuan sect. Before that, let''s see who is coming. There was silence in front of the clan, and the Longyuan sect was at peace. But there was no one in the Longyuan sect. There was only a rickety figure standing in front of the gate. That''s exactly what the Dragon left. With his hands behind him, his old eyes closed and motionless like a stone carving. At this time, a noisy and disorderly sound of horse''s hooves sounded on the outer path of zongwai. The sound was extremely dense from small to large, and a steady breath of soul came over to this side. In the white night, he opened his eyes and looked toward the path, where he gradually appeared one by one on a cloud horse. When he saw the people in front of him, his eyes suddenly became dignified, and his heart beat wildly. He doesn''t know a few people from Tianxia peak, but sang Dongming, the great elder of Tianxia peak, still knows it. But now, the elder is riding a cloud horse and following a middle-aged man with a serious and dignified look. His expression and action are extremely respectful. Can let mulberry winter name such awe, in the world peak in addition to the peak Lord Lang Tianya, who has this ability? Lang Tianya is here in person!! If the leader of the peak arrived, it would be impossible for him to rely on the dragon to leave alone. It is no wonder that long Li would let Miao Yifang lead his disciples away. In the daytime, his eyes coagulated and continued to stare. He was surprised to find that in addition to Lang Tianya and sang Dongming, people from the new school of Longyuan had arrived! In the back of Tianxia peak, there are hundreds of well-dressed people. The first one is Muyan!! "Master Mu!" Lang Tianya called out. Muyan immediately drove his horse to pass. "Master Lang Feng, what can I do for you?" Mu Yan asked. "It''s about to arrive at the Longyuan sect. You''re ready to prepare. I''ll give you the big formation of protecting the Longyuan sect!" Lang Tianya''s light way. Mu Yan nodded: "master Lang Feng, don''t worry. Over the past few years, I have thoroughly understood the grand array of protecting the patriarchal clan left by my ancestors. It''s no surprise to crack the array!" "Good!" Lang Tianya closed his eyes and stopped talking. But not far away in the white night to hear this, eyes tight. No wonder Lang Tianya personally sent out, no wonder Long Li gave up resistance. It turns out that... Muyan has become the running dog of the world peak. Muyan used to be an elder of Longyuan sect. He must know something about the big guard array of Longyuan sect. It is not impossible for him to break it! "If the old dragon goes on like this, it will be more dangerous and less auspicious." Bai Ye''s heart sank, holding the dead Dragon Sword tightly, turned and rushed to the super dragon Yuan sect. However, as soon as people got close to the Longyuan sect, they were isolated by an invisible barrier, which made it difficult for people to enter another half inch. This is... the pupils are slightly enlarged at night. He looked sideways, but not far away, Miao Yifang, Zong Xiaohei and other disciples were also isolated by this barrier, and could not enter the sect at all. "You don''t have to come back. I''ve decided to live with the Longyuan sect. Even if you come, I won''t leave. So, go!" At this time, the sound of Long Li rang out in people''s ears. "Elder!" People cry. "I expected such a day, but I really didn''t expect that Mu Yan would choose to collude with Lang Tianya and be the running dog of Tianfeng. When things get to this point, we can''t go back to heaven. If you still remember the love of Long Yuan''s party, then go! Go as far as you can, you come in, just die! You can''t do anything at all. On the contrary, if you leave, there will be a revival of our Longyuan school! " The sound of Long Li is like roaring and pleading again. The disciples knelt on the ground one after another, beating the insurmountable boundary, crying and crying bitterly. "Elder, do you want us to watch you killed by the beasts of Tianxia peak and Muyan?" A strong man with red eyes and a loud roar. "Then you want to avenge me and go quickly!! If you don''t leave, no one will avenge me or the Longyuan sect! If you live, you will have everything. If you die, it will be over! " Muyan sink road. "No! Now it can be recovered. Why should we give up? " Miao Yifang exclaimed, she did not know that the zongmen had reached the point of extinction. Otherwise, how could she leave in accordance with the words of the dragon? "Yes! Elder martial sister Miao is right. It can be recovered now. We will not leave. We will save you. In the end, we will live and die with the clan. We will die together"Yes! Elder, let us in quickly "Why do you have to go in? Stop the front gate of the world and help the animals "Let''s go!" The disciples were excited and yelled, as if they were ready to die. "That''s enough Just then, a low roar came from the side. The disciples were shocked one after another, looked along the sound, but saw the white night red eyes standing in front of the barrier, he lowered his head, trying to breathe, the barrier in front of him was beaten rippling, as if it would break at any time. "What if you stay? The people who come here are the elite of the world peak and the new school. Not to mention the elite, any elder is enough to crush you. Even if you go, you will die!! So, listen to the elder''s words and go quickly! " He cried. The disciples were stunned, and the strong man said, "white night! You have no right to tell us to go! " "Let''s go? And you? " Others question it. "I''ll stay." "You? You are really strong, and your talent is terrible, but you can kill Duan Xiao and Tianye yuan, but can you kill Muyan and sangdong? Why do you stay? " A woman with long hair questioned. "I did kill them!" "It''s not just them. Do you believe that I''ll even show you Lang Tianya?" If the death Dragon Sword really has the infinite possibility of meeting strong, then it does have the possibility of killing Lang Tianya. But this is only possible. Lang Tianya is the peak leader of the world and the famous overlord of the clan. He is better than Bai Ye in his cultivation. His mood, experience, soul skills, spirit and even his soul utensils are almost crushed. White night can''t guarantee that Lang Tianya has no soul weapon stronger than the dead dragon sword. For Lang Tianya, it is very likely that he can''t pull out the dead dragon sword, and then he will be killed by the other party Kill. Hearing the words of white night, the people were shocked. "Bragging, since you have the means to kill Lang Tianya, why do you want us to go? We can stay and drive these animals away! " The strong man hummed. "Run away? Is it up to you? " White night sneered: "in my eyes, you are just a group of rubbish. Do you want to kill Lang Tianya? What do you think you are? Don''t you take a good look at your tactics? Did you go to the third level of juexingjing? Fourth order? You can''t even beat me. If you go, you''ll just send some heads! If you kill Lang Tianya, I will be famous in the daytime. If you want to stay, can''t you want to touch my light? Some reputation? If this is the case, I advise you to get out of here quickly, lest I get upset and have an operation on you first "White night, you..." people were so angry that they didn''t expect to say such words in white night. "White night, you''re too arrogant!" "Who do you think you are? You want to kill Lang Tianya? Dream "You''d better apologize to us, or we won''t let you go!" The crowd roared. But the next second, a general trend diffused over, directly to the people. Bang! As soon as their feet sank, their bodies almost fell into the soil, making it difficult for them to stand. "You cut off your teeth, you bastards...". "You can''t even bear my situation. What qualifications do you have to say to me like this? You are not qualified to stay here. You are a group of waste. It will only get in the way! It doesn''t work at all. I''ll give you one last chance to get out of here, or I''ll kill you! " White night voice cold said, the eyes, cold piercing. "Asshole The crazy roar of strong man''s spirit wants to break away from the general trend of the white night, but the pressure of the general situation weighs tens of thousands of Jin. How can we easily get rid of it? Strong men and other popular people are almost crazy, but Miao Yifang in the crowd is deeply looking at the white night, eyes full of complexity. "Big brother, do you mean to urge us to leave?" At this time, the naive Zong Xiaohei suddenly opened his mouth. As soon as the words fell, the Han people were stunned. "What are you talking about?" The road sank in the white night. "Although I haven''t known big brother for a long time, I know that he will never say such a thing in his life, unless he wants to encourage us to leave, doesn''t he?" Zong Xiaohei looks serious. On hearing this, Han and others suddenly realized. Indeed, although they didn''t know much about the white night, from the performance of the new faction such as Tianye yuan, he was very supportive of the Longyuan school. Moreover, during this period of time in the clan, Bai Ye had always been very low-key and was not such a arrogant person at all. People are worried by the current situation, but they are almost cheated by white night. The white night frowned and said nothing. Long Li''s sigh also came. He had already seen the intention of Bai Ye, and he hoped that Bai Ye could persuade them away. But now it seems that Bai Ye has failed.At this time, a golden beam of light from the distance, like a meteor, hit the rampart of the door. Bang Dang. The barrier that blocked the people was broken like glass, and then a great sound was heard. "The world peak Lang Tianya, come to Longyuan sect to pay a visit to Longli elder!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 It''s too late! His eyes tightened in the white night. He took a glance at Chaozong''s gate, then turned his head and said, "since you don''t want to leave, you''d better stay. But you should obey my command. Now we''ll try to take Elder Dragon away. How about that?" Bai Ye is powerful and the fifth best master of chuzong. He killed Duan Xiao and destroyed Tianye yuan. Although he was an extreme beginner, his reputation was unmatched. Everyone nodded immediately and no one dared to disobey him. "white night, we all listen to you, whatever you say!" The big man was busy. He learned that white night was just deliberately provoking them. He also had an earth shaking change in his view of white night, and he admired him even more. "I have just inquired outside. This time, not only the people from Tianxia peak, but also the people from the new school are coming here. Mu Yan himself arrived here with Tiequan and Lin Shaodong." "Even Lin Shaodong is here?" "This traitor "You can''t bite him without proof or evidence!" "Lin Shaodong is not the main problem, the problem is the world peak." White night shakes his head, sink way: "this time, in addition to Sang Dong''s name, there are Lang Tianya." Many people''s faces changed slightly, but there were some disciples who had never heard of the name. "Who is Lang Tianya? Is he better than sang Dong Obviously, the big man didn''t know, so he immediately asked. "The world''s peak master." The white night is light. "Master of the world''s peaks?" The man''s face suddenly changed. "The world''s peak even the peak master has been sent out... We Longyuan sect... I''m afraid it''s hard to win." "No wonder the old dragon asked me to leave. It seems that the Elder Dragon can do nothing this time." People suddenly understand the reason why the Dragon left. The white night glanced at the crowd, although everyone said that it was difficult to win, but no one backed back, and their eyes were firm. The Longyuan school has been confronted with great changes, but there are still people who have not left. Their mood is very firm. These people are not comparable to Zhao Yingyang''s. "With our current strength, it''s impossible for us to do anything about them. I''m afraid we will be wiped out if one of them meets us! So we can only do it from the side and find the right time! " The road sank in the white night. "Find the right time to kill Lang Tianya?" A disciple asked in a low voice. "Er..." in the daytime. Is Lang Tianya a minion? Kill as you say? "Even if elder martial brother Bai has the means to deal with Lang Tianya, what about the others? What about Muyan? What about sangdong? These are all peerless experts and famous figures in the clan area. Any one of them is enough to clean up all of us, so we''d better not fight them head-on! " Miao Yifang said. "What shall we do?" Zong Xiaohei asked. "For the present, we can only find a way to take the old dragon away and withdraw from here!" "It''s just that the old dragon doesn''t want to leave, which is the most troublesome thing for us." If long Li was willing to leave, he would not drag him to the present. He was deeply attached to the Longyuan sect and was unwilling to give up the Longyuan sect. He vowed to live with Longyuan, but he didn''t want to drag down his disciples, so he used this method to send his disciples away. But he clearly undercut the determination of these people. "Let''s all breathe back and follow me!" Drink in the daytime. They followed the white night to the top of the mountain. At the moment, a large number of Tianxia peaks and new people have arrived. They stand in front of the gate and look at the isolated old man inside. Lang Tianya riding a strong cloud horse, standing in the center, quietly watching the Dragon leave. I saw the dragon from slowly open dark eyes, light way: "you still come after all." "If so many people have died, if they are still indifferent, there will be a riot in the clan." Lang Tianya''s light way. "Why do you deceive yourself? Lord Lang Feng is here only to make a statement for your family members? I''m afraid not? The result of the matter has not been investigated clearly. The death of the four elders has nothing to do with our Longyuan sect. You personally lead people to come here. Is this the style of master Lang Feng The Dragon leaves the pale road. "Only you and elder Prajna are left in that line. Even elder Mu and others can only be regarded as the younger generation." Lang Tianya took a deep breath and said, "since you know my character, you should also understand the consequences of your persistence. I come here today for two things. One is to hand over the dragon Yuan statue; the other is to hand over the white night to Zong Xiaohei. If the elder Longli cooperates with me, the Longyuan sect can survive!" Lang Tianya imitates if is issued the ultimatum, the voice falls down, then closed his eyes, waiting for the reply of Long Li. He won''t wait too long. He planned to attack the Long Yuan faction from the beginning, but there has been no opportunity. This time, the time is ripe. "I am the only one of the Longyuan sect so far, and the Longyuan divine carving you mentioned is no longer there. Let''s not say that I can''t do what you say. Even if I can, what''s the difference between the result and now? Once I hand them over, long yuan, in name only After the Dragon left his hands, he said calmly. "You are challenging your own bottom line." Lang Tianya''s light way."Lang Tianya, a hundred years ago, you Tianxia peak did a lot of despicable things and crimes to our Longyuan sect, but today, you have to intensify your efforts and kill them all. It is just as the saying goes that people are doing what heaven sees. What you do today will surely bear the responsibility for the evil things you do today!" When the Dragon opened his eyes, the golden light came out, and a spirit of heaven came out of his head. As a great elder of the Longyuan sect, Longli is not a man of extraordinary talent. In addition to the accumulation of his daily accomplishments, he also has a tough mood and hard work. His soul is bright, which is as beautiful as the sun. You can see that it is a huge beast with two wings. It has four eyes and eight feet, and is extremely magnificent. "You are stupid!" Lang Tianya hums. "I know, but I don''t regret it." Long Li''s voice was hoarse: "this is my reply to you. Let''s do it! Make a break "You''re not worth it yet!" Lang Tianya waved his hand and sang Dongming came up behind him. "What? Are you fighting with me Long Li Dan said: "mulberry elder one, I''m afraid it''s not enough!" "Elder sang, maybe it''s hard to deal with you. What about me?" At this time, the crowd out of a person, is the curtain rock!! Mu Yan and sang Dongming should join hands to deal with long li. Long Li''s eyes twinkle with regret and helplessness. He looks at Mu Yan and other new school people and sighs heavily. The wrinkles on his face are more and more. "Long Li, you are pedantic and selfish. For your own selfish desires, you hinder the development of the Longyuan sect, and even connive at the cruelty of our disciples. Today, I will not only seek justice for our sect''s disciples, but also kill you, the traitor of your clan, inherit the righteousness of the ancestors of Longyuan and carry forward the Longyuan sect forward!" Mu Yan''s words are correct and forward. The mulberry and winter names over there also came forward. "So far, it''s useless to say more. Even if the dragon Yuan is doomed, the dragon will not leave. Today, let me fight for the clan for the last time." The Dragon left the hoarse Road, and then raised its feet to shake. Bang! The land of the old school of Longyuan suddenly burst into a bright golden light, and then a line of lines flickered like an electric current. The current flowed towards the Dragon Li standing in the center, like a number of energy, frantically rushed into his body. In the blink of an eye, the golden light of Longli''s whole body was shining, just like the God of war. He snorted in silence, and his body exploded. A Golden Shadow swept through the air. His old body became extremely strong. People were staring at Mu Yan and sang Dong Ming, and both fists came out. "No, it''s the great power of protecting the emperor!" Mu Yan exclaimed and resisted in a hurry. Two people even urge soul force, against that terrible fist. Bang! Bang! After the sound of the two records, the figures of Muyan and sang Dongming suddenly recede, and a circle of golden soul patterns blooms in front of them. The pressure of the soul lines is extremely terrible. After they are blown away, the people of Tianxia peak and the old school retreat wildly and can''t get close at all. Only Lang Tianya stands in the same place as if nothing happened. Long Li looked at the end of the world, eyes dignified incomparable. "The power of the divine array is worthy of its reputation. Who dares to offend the dragon Yuan with this array? It''s a pity that it''s too wasteful to stay in Longyuan. If you enter the peak of our world, it will shine brilliantly! " Lang Tianya''s light way. "This is the ancestor of the wolf yuan, if you are the ancestor of my humble ambition!" Long Li hummed. "The crystallization of wisdom?" Lang Tianya burst out laughing: "I give you some thin noodles, do you think you are right? It''s a good array, but it''s not difficult to break it! " "Break the battle?" The Dragon leaped from the heart. But see cloud immediately Lang Tianya body shape suddenly illusory. Long Li''s face changed greatly, and he even urged the divine array''s divine power. Hundreds of soul lines broke out around it. The pressure generated by the mutual agitation of soul lines directly shocked half of the Longyuan sect into powder. People changed their faces. But at this time, a vague shadow suddenly appeared in front of the dragon. That''s Lang Tianya! "The reason why I don''t move the Longyuan sect is not that I''m afraid of you. You must not be wrong about it!" Lang Tianya light way, a raised hand, fingers to the lung from the chest, in an instant, the dragon from like being thrown to the iron ball, to fall back. The divine power can''t help Lang Tianya! This is a big shock. "Master Mu!" Sang Dong''s name appeared and immediately drank. "Understand!" There''s a scene of reaction. Come and drink. They both stare at the dragon, and the killing intention breaks out. On the mountain in the distance, the disciples of the old school who saw this scene all had a crack in their eyes. White night also a cold heart, he thought again and again, voice deep way: "it''s too late, you continue to set up the array, I''ll help you!" "White night, you can see the strength of Lang Tianya. You are not his opponent at all!"Miao Yifang said in a hurry. Before white night said he could kill Lang Tianya, she didn''t believe it. Now Lang Tianya, like a god man, would not believe that white night could defeat him. "One point is a point." In the white night, hold down the dead dragon sword, step forward and jump down the hill. But at this time, a figure faster than him, the first step to rush past. It''s Prajna... looking at the figure, I suddenly feel cold in my eyes and have an idea! The middle-aged man''s gaze was as straight as the front door. The overlord of the clan! His heart a Lin, made a bold decision!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 In the white night, his eyes were cold and his eyes were awe inspiring. His pupils were staring at the middle-aged man standing in front of the gate of longyuanzong, and his whole body burst out with killing intention. The other side also seems to feel the approaching of the white night, his face changed greatly, and he turned in a hurry, and the terrible yuan force burst out in an instant. Bang Dong! In a flash, the mountains and the earth broke and the earth moved and rocked. The whole Longyuan sect was suddenly covered by collapsed rubble and terrible waves. In the blink of an eye, this place has turned into an eschatological scene. "Who are you coming from?" Lang Tianya drinks, Yuan Li turns into a gorgeous God Huang, and beats out! But the next second, a more terrifying dragon appeared out of thin air, instantly smashed the shenhuang, and rushed to Lang Tianya. Collapse!!!!! The wild dragon, as if to destroy everything, killed Xiang Lang Tianya. Lang Tianya''s face was extremely ugly, and he retreated madly. With a flick of his finger, there were more than 70 round and thick terror shield walls in front of him, but without exception, they were all broken by the wild dragon. The spirit of destruction on the dragon is not reduced at all, and it continues to rush. "This is the dead dragon sword!" Lang Tianya''s pupils trembled and finally recognized the terrible blow. It doesn''t work at all! "Little impression formula!" He roared again, and a large number of waves appeared in the void behind him. Then people jumped back and jumped into the waves. The ripples immediately blurred his body. However, the wild dragon hit the waves and smashed them. Lang Tianya flew out and fell heavily on the ground. However, ripple counteracts most of the power. The people around were knocked upside down by the sudden explosion, one by one panicked. When people stand still and see Lang Tianya on the ground, they are all confused. The overlord of the clan, the leader of Tianxia peak, has been knocked down? Compared with the shock of the public, the white night was more astonished. Lang Tianya fell on the ground for a few seconds, his body twitched, and then slowly stood up, his mouth brimming with blood, obviously injured, but... Before the death of dragon sword, he was only injured, but not killed! What is the strength of Lang Tianya? How could it be so terrible? Miao Yifang and others on the mountain top in the distance have been stunned, just like petrifaction. "Is this... This... Deceptive?" "White night beat Lang Tianya down?" The big man felt his heart jump out of his throat. In their eyes, this man is only the second level of Juexin state, and he even blows the overlord of the clan domain? Standing still in the daytime, he quickly took back the dead dragon sword. The skin of his palm was scalded directly. The power of the dead dragon sword in front of Lang Tianya was almost beyond his physical load. The whole body was boiling hot at the moment, as if it would melt at any time. Sangdongming and Muyan, who are preparing to launch a disaster for Chaolong, were stopped by Prajna. At the moment, they jumped out of the white night and stirred together. They did not dare to act rashly and immediately backed away. "It''s you Mu Yan''s eyes are cold. Sang Dong''s name is crazy, and his eyes are locked on the strange sword in the hands of the white night. White night did not pay attention to them, quickly back, until Prajna next to stop. "Prajna." Drink in the daytime. "Big brother, you are coming!" Prajna smiles and holds Bai Ye''s arm, but Bai Ye is a hand that grabs her tender hand and presses it on the dead dragon sword. "Infuse energy into the dragon sword." The white night whispered. "What? Big brother, what''s the matter with you? " Prajna looks puzzled. "No way." The white night frowned. Prajna''s heart was too low to communicate at all... but at this time, an old hand suddenly pressed on the dead dragon sword, and the rolling yuan force flowed like a river. "Old dragon?" The white night was stunned. However, the Dragon left closed his eyes, and the great array of protecting the emperor''s clan was shining. The divine power of the divine array was rushing towards the dead dragon sword. In a blink of an eye, the mysterious and infinite power of the dead dragon sword was captured again by the white night. "Dead dragon sword!! It''s a dead dragon sword Regardless of his injury, Lang Tianya stepped forward and stared at the sword hanging on his waist in the daytime with extreme excitement. His enthusiasm in his eyes could hardly be concealed. "Dead dragon sword? The legendary sword Mu Yan was stunned. "Is it in the hands of the white night?" Sang Dongming was also shocked. "The sword of the dead dragon has disappeared for so many years, and now it has finally come to light again! Good!! Good!! I didn''t expect that this trip of Longyuan sect had such an unexpected harvest! Great!! That''s great!! Ha ha ha ha... "Lang Tianya seems to be unable to keep calm any longer, showing a crazy smile. "White night, you are so stupid. If you leave, nothing will happen. Now, you have been watched by the people of Tianxia peak. If Lang Tianya does not die for a day, you will not be able to live peacefully." Long Li showed a bitter smile and sighed repeatedly."If I leave directly, I won''t be able to live peacefully in this life. Old dragon will save me. How can I refuse to rescue him when I see death? I am a man in the daytime, and I will be rewarded by the spring when I am dripping water! I stand here today, believing in my own principles. " The road sank in the white night. "Good!" Long Li shows a happy smile, but the helplessness in his eyes is still not scattered. Even so, can white night change things? His smile was bitterness. "Are you white night?" Lang Tianya gazed at the old man for a long time and said, "where did you get this sword?" "My teacher gave it to me!" The white night is light. This is indeed given to him by the broken tail wolf. "Your teacher?" Lang Tianya frowned and said carefully, "who is your teacher?" "It''s none of your business." White night light way, naturally want to leave an idea, let Lang Tianya have scruples. However, Lang Tianya is a sneer: "do not say that your master is a great power, even if it is, how can it be? If I kill you here, how can your master know? No one knows that I killed you "The master of the world''s peaks? It''s just like this. What kind of overlord in the clan domain is just a villain who is only for profit. " White night shakes his head. "Do you dare to criticize me? How ridiculous Lang Tianya lightly shakes his head: "don''t talk to you much! I''ve heard of the reputation of the dead dragon sword. It''s just that the dead dragon sword has been missing for many years. How many people have stopped thinking about it. Today I''m lucky to meet it. It''s a gift from heaven! White night, you have only second-class strength. You can only use one sword to hold on to death. So, are you going to hand over the dead dragon sword to me, or will I take it myself? " "Who said I could only use one sword?" Cold hum in the white night, holding the sword in hand, the scabbard of the dead dragon overflows with halo. Long Li sat on the side panting, his old face was more old, and the big protective Zong array under his body was paralyzed, and his energy was completely drained. Mu Yan''s face suddenly changed: "the energy of the big array of protecting Zong is gone!" He and Lang Tianya came here, and their duty was to break the big formation of protecting the patriarchal clan. But they didn''t expect a more troublesome existence than the big formation of protecting Zong. "Can dead Dragon Sword absorb energy?" Lang Tianya''s eyes are shining. "The sword just now can''t kill you, but I believe that your current state is certainly not enough to take my next sword. If you are confident in yourself, come on. Maybe I can''t keep this sword today, but I believe you will die in this sword hand." White night light way, eyes full of determination. "Not necessarily." With a faint smile, Lang Tianya suddenly waved: "elder sang, I order you to go now and seize the dead dragon sword in white night''s hand!" "If anyone dares to go forward, I will cut him off!" Drink in the daytime. Sang Dong''s face changed greatly when he heard his name. The ruthlessness of the white night, he has seen, dare not dare to attack Lang Tianya on this critical point? Dare to attack the overlord of the clan? "Don''t worry, Mr. sang. He doesn''t dare to attack you. I''m sure that the energy given by huzong formation is only enough for him to make another sword. After a sword, he will lose his strength. If he dares to kill you, he will surely die if he loses the dragon sword. So I''m sure he will not dare to act rashly." Lang Tianya''s light way. "Elder sang, do you hear me? Lang Tianya is going to sell you. If you move your hand, you will die in my hand. At most, he will avenge you and then sit on the dragon sword. As for you, you are just a ghost beside Lang Tianya! " White night sneers. As a great elder, sang Dongming could not understand this truth. He took a deep breath and clasped his fists, saying, "Lord Feng, this is... " I understand. " Lang Tianya closed his eyes, raised his hand and said, "since you don''t want to do it, let others take it for me." "Good!" Sang Dong is very happy. But when I saw it in the white night, it suddenly occurred to me. Lang Tianya is worthy of being Lang Tianya. His mind is really deep! In fact, from the beginning, he didn''t really intend to ask sang Dongming to take the dragon sword to replace the dead ghost. He just said it deliberately. Which sect leader would let the elder of Zong clan do such a thing? However, Lang Tianya said this intentionally. His purpose is to show these elite disciples that he treats everyone equally. In this way, he will not lose the prestige of the peak leader. At the same time, he will throw the black pot to Sang Dongming. If any unfortunate person is killed by white night when he seizes the dead dragon sword, it is also sang Dongming It has nothing to do with him. He not only took the sword, but also protected his reputation, which can be called perfect! Lang Tianya, the city is so deep! "Chen Rong! You go Sang Dong''s name turned his head directly towards an elite disciple. "Elder, the disciple is definitely not the enemy of the dead dragon sword!" Chen Rong''s disciple shivered and said in a hurry. "If you don''t go, you will violate the rules of the clan. I have the right to abolish you!" The tone of Sang Dong''s name is cold. Chen Rong listened, the face pan bitter, hesitated repeatedly, out of the crowd.The white night quietly watched the man coming out, and his expression gradually solidified. He looked down at the distant mountain, but saw that there was already a faint light, so he took a half step back and said to the dragon, "elder, can you walk around?" "White night, what are you going to do?" Long Li asked with a breath. "I''ll hold them back. You''ll take Prajna first! Meet with elder martial sister Miao "I''m afraid we can''t run far with our feet." "There is no choice. I have set up an array to buy us some time. If we can go, we can go. If we can stay, we can only die!" The road sank in the white night. The Dragon left his old eyes bleak and shook his head: "son, old man, I have never thought of leaving. This is the place where I was born and raised. It is my ancestral home. The old man''s wish is to be buried with this land. That''s all. If you want to go, you should go!" "Does long Lao really think so?" The voice is hoarse at night. "The clan''s name is in existence, but its spirit will remain forever. Only if you can inherit it and live up to Longyuan!" The old dragon suddenly stood up and stood directly in front of the white night and said in a deep voice, "you have a dead dragon sword. If you want to retreat, how dare they pursue it? Take elder Prajna with you! Come on "Chen Rong, do it Sang Dong''s name roared. The disciple who called Chen Rong bit his teeth, made a fierce cry and rushed over. But in the next second, the just cooled divine array''s divine power surges to Longli again, and Longli turns into the God of war again. Yuan Li is agitated and punches Chen Rong. Bang! Chen Rong flew out. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Lang Tianya eyes a cold, suddenly turned into a shadow, grazing away from the dragon. A murderous explosion! "Elder!" The white night roars, the arm instantaneous vibration. The second sword of the dead dragon cuts through the sky again! Roar!!! The deafening sound of the dragon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 to be sonorous! The sword of the dead dragon! The power of the first sword is not as powerful as the first sword, but it is like the power of the gods. No one can stop it. Lang Tianya''s nerves are tense and he urges Yuan Li in an instant. This time, he has made preparations, and the hundreds of elite disciples behind him can''t control themselves. They are like kites Flying towards him, he was directly absorbed by the halo and arranged in front of him into a wall of people. "What?" The white night looked at the scene in disbelief. When the sword of the dead dragon fell and the fierce dragon attacked, the hundreds of elite disciples were directly torn to pieces by the sword power, and the blood was flying all over the sky. Lang Tianya used the flesh and blood of his disciples as a shield! Take the strike of the dead dragon sword. After the disciples were killed, the remaining strength was still there. Lang Tianya immediately activated the soul weapon. A colorful lotus leaf appeared in his palm. The lotus leaf stood up to meet the sword spirit of the dead dragon. People were pushed out of the distance by the sword Qi with the lotus leaf. When the person stopped, the lotus leaf was completely broken. Lang Tianya covered his chest and spat three mouthfuls of blood. His face was very pale. Lang Tianya... Survived under the sword of the dead dragon. The price is the world peak hundreds of elite. Sang Dongming was stunned. Mu Yan looked at this scene in disbelief. All the new disciples'' brains were blank, as if they had stopped thinking. "Lang Tianya!" Long Li almost roared: "in your eyes, the life of the disciples of the clan is not as good as a dead thing?" "If I get the death dragon sword, I will dominate the clan territory in the near future. How can some disciples compare with the dead dragon sword?" Lang Tianya''s face was crazy and hot, panting and sneering. White night eyes congealed up, jump forward, hold Prajna by the side, hold the arm of Long Li with one hand, and withdraw crazily. The last card of dead dragon sword is gone. He has no capital to go down with Tianxia peak. If he doesn''t go, it will be too late. "Can we go?" Lang Tianya sneered: "chase!" Sang Dongming and others are still in the middle of the stupefied God, and they quickly turn over the cloud horse and rush towards the white night. White night only rely on feet, but also hold two people, the speed is not fast. It''s only a few hundred meters away. It''s convenient. But at this time, a large amount of sword, knife and blade Qi suddenly flew from the top of the mountain and hit here like raindrops. It''s Miao Yifang and others. All the people in the world were in a panic. Mu Yan fixed his eyes and said, "a group of yellow mouthed children are trying to stop us? Look for death He dropped his words, patted the horses, jumped up and flew to the peak. But just at the moment when he just jumped up, strong blue light sprang up from the peak, and a large number of flying swords darted out of the blue light and stabbed at Muyan with amazing potential. "Is this?" Mu Yan''s face suddenly changed. He quickly offered Yuan Li to cover his whole body and strengthen his defense. The flying sword hit him. The terrible impact force made him advance without half a minute. "This is the spirit of sword array! What a wonderful array of swords. Is there any such array in Longyuan sect? " Lang Tianya, who came slowly from afar, sighed. Although he took the second sword of the dead dragon sword, his state was also hit to the lowest point, which was a blessing in the dark night. Looking at those sword Qi successfully blocked Mu Yan, the white night breathed heavily. The old fox is really extraordinary. This silent Dragon Sword array is equipped with high-quality materials and huge manpower. Its power has been enhanced so much that it can be stopped by the spirits in the martial spirit state like Muyan! However, the Dragon Sword array can''t last too long. It''s not realistic to hold these people by the sword array. In the white night, my eyes froze and I continued to run. Prajna did not move, but long Lao broke away from his arm at this time. "White night, you take them away, I stay to cover your evacuation!" The old dragon sank. "Elder..." "if it goes on like this, none of us want to leave! Although you didn''t kill Lang Tianya with that sword just now, he was definitely hit hard, but the soul state of Lang Tianya is really terrible! His recovery ability is also very amazing, while he has not recovered now, you go quickly, I can stop Mu Yan and sang Dong Ming! Go The Dragon left the sinking road. "Elder!" Miao Yifang and others rushed over, one by one. "Today''s situation is irretrievable, but we must not give up until the last moment!" White night deep voice way, but don''t care about the dragon from the words, once again frame him to run away. "White night, you..." Long Li was stunned. He has injected energy into the dead dragon sword before, and his soul power has almost been exhausted. Looking at the white night, although he even urges the two swords, the consumption is extremely amazing, but his recovery ability can not even be compared with that of the dragon from the white night. At this time, the strength of the dragon is not even better than that of the white night!"Everybody follow me!" The white night roared and ran back to the mountain. "Ridiculous!" Sang Dongming shook his head, offered a flying sword, and rushed to the top of the mountain. Bang Dong! The whole mountain was flattened, and the Dragon Sword array was broken. The people of Tianxia peak are not hindered. They immediately control Yunma and continue to pursue. "White night, go to PI valley. It''s a fantastic place. It''s a forbidden area for my family. If you enter there, people from Tianxia peak will not find us so easily." Cried Miao Yifang. "I see!" White night bit his teeth and increased his strength. Prajna is like a koala hanging on the body of the white night, while long Li is carried by him. The white night is panting, his face is full of sweat, but his eyes are firm. He also heard about the magical place. It is said that it was the first residence of the Longyuan sect. Later, an accident happened to the ancestors of the Longyuan school in refining pills, which caused the effect of the pills to evaporate, and the sect was polluted by Dan Qi. Therefore, he had to move the sect to its present position, which was also listed as a forbidden area, Don''t say that the people sent by Longyuan can''t get close to it. Even the soul people outside dare not enter at will. It''s said that Dan Qi is very effective. If you take a small breath, you will block your soul Qi and paralyze your soul. If anyone approaches, you will lose your soul temporarily. Moreover, Dan Qi also reacts to the spirit. Once you confuse the spirit, you will have hallucinations. Let''s take a look at it. It is indeed the best place for survival. Whoa! At this time, a long golden scarf suddenly passed through the air and closed in front of the disciples, blocking the crowd directly. Miao Yifang, with a look in his eyes, pulls out his long sword and cuts at the long towel. Bang Dang! The long towel is like dark iron without any damage! "Is this?" At the sight of the dragon, his face suddenly changed. "Lin Shaodong!" "Elder Lin?" People are looking sideways. But see a white hair in black and white soul came out, indifferent to look at the people. "This is Lin Shaodong''s hard line! Only those with stronger soul power can break through this array and escape to heaven The Dragon left the road. On hearing this, he put down Long Li and Prajna. As soon as his fingers congealed, a sword Qi congealed on his fingertips, and his arms were shocked. Bang! The sword Qi smashed on the long towel, but it just shook a little, still can''t break open! His current soul power is too thin. "Let''s go for it!" Lin Shaodong cold road. "That may not be so!" In the white night, his nose snorted, and four heavenly spirits sprang out of his head. The essence was blooming, and the four forces were released. On his fingers, a long and golden brilliant sword came out. He took a step and the edge of the sword was about to fall. "Four lives of heaven" Lin Shaodong was shocked. But the next second, the shadow of the sword suddenly appeared in front of him. Lin Shaodong''s soul trembled and he quickly withdrew. But there was no time to react. What a fast sword! A sword rhyme, a sword read! At this juncture, the white night exerts the final soul power, and the power released by the yuan force of the four heavenly spirits can not be ignored, even those in the martial spirit realm such as Lin Shaodong can not be ignored. A hole is cut directly into his chest, and blood gushes out. Lin Shaodong is injured and the soul power output of the trapped Ling array is obstructed. Miao Yifang and others take advantage of the situation to attack and immediately cut it off. "Take old dragon and Prajna, go!" White Night Low roar, carrying the air sword toward Lin Shaodong. "White night!" Big brother Miao Yifang, Zong Xiaohei and others cried out. "Come on Howling in the white night. The crowd clenched their teeth, but if there was further delay, Mu Yan and others would come after him. So far, there is no way to go. Miao Yifang immediately holds Prajna in her arms. Zong Xiaohei and the man before him leave with a dragon and turn around to go. At this moment, however, a sudden flash of knife light swept into the crowd like the wind. Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... several disciples were directly stabbed by knives and fell to the ground and died on the spot. Miao Yifang''s face changed greatly. He fixed the tree and looked at it. He saw a large number of clouds and horses running wildly and surrounded the people directly. "Go? Where else can you go? Let''s go for it Sang Dongming said, riding a cloud horse. My eyes are cold at night. The crowd seemed to have reached an impasse. The crowd scattered, Lang Tianya came slowly. "Get out of here!" At this time, the big man suddenly roared, and rushed directly to the Tianxia peak and the elite group of the new faction, fighting for a while. The crowd rioted again, but although the big man was brave, his strength was too great. He was dismembered when he rushed in less than ten minutes."Brother Lu!" The crowd cried out. "Tianxia peak! Muyan Miao Yifang and others cried out with grief and indignation. "Lang Tianya, the dead dragon sword, longyuanzong array and Longyuan divine carving are all given to you. Can you choose to let these disciples go?" Long Li pushed away the people who supported him and opened his mouth to Lang Tianya. "Can you take out these things?" Lang Tianya asked. The dragon does not speak. "What''s more, even if you take it out, why should I let you go? You have no capital to negotiate terms with me. If you kill you, you will be less threatening. " Lang Tianya''s light way. As a superior member of the clan, he was always resolute and ruthless in his work, otherwise he would not have been able to climb to such a high position. "It seems that I will die today!" The Dragon left the sinking road. "We live and die with the elder!" "Live and die with the elder!" Miao Yifang and others lamented. "No! There is hope! " Longli suddenly said, and the spirit of the sky rises from the top of his head. As soon as the soul appears that day, it splits around like a blooming flower. Then Longli''s whole body is filled with terrible Yuan Li, and people seem to be completely new. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" The names of Muyan and sangdong changed. "Kill me out of here!" Long Li roared, and a fist went to the nearest disciple of Tianxia peak. Before the fist arrived, the fist had already arrived. The disciple and Ma Qiqi were shocked to pieces and died miserably! What a horror! People were shocked. Lang Tianya whispered. The white night looks cold. After the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven, man will gain all the power beyond his life, but the price is that after the soul is burned out, he will become an ordinary man without any soul power. When the dragon is so old, once the soul is dyed out, his life will also end. He is using his life to open the way for all! White night clenched his teeth and said nothing. He gathered his sword spirit and killed him with the old dragon. For a moment, the sword was shaking, and Longyuan sent people to be excited! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 When Longli sacrificed the spirit of heaven, his power broke out and his strength increased to a state of extreme terror. He could wipe out one person with one punch, which was full of prestige. The people of Tianxia peak and the new school are not dead men. They just obey the orders of zongmen. Who will do something like this? The dragon from the awe of the crowd, the world peak people have retreated, dare not go forward. Mu Yan and sang Dongming look tight, they both bite their teeth, and rush to go together. Two people join hands, left and right attack, leave no leeway, finally can slightly hold back the dragon from. "Elder Lin, kill the white night and take back the dead dragon sword!" Lang Tianya drinks. "Master Feng, don''t worry. I''ll give it to me." Lin Shaodong cheered. He leaped forward and leaped over. His terrifying soul power went towards white night town like Mount Tai. Bang! White night feet immediately fell into the ground, the body as if to bear the force of ten thousand jin, the pressure is towering. He clenched his teeth, and the four heavenly spirits were constantly turbulent on his head. Yuan Li vented himself and resisted Lin Shaodong''s pressure. "The four born heavenly spirits are really the talents of heaven. However, you are standing in the opposite position with my Tianxia peak. For the sake of Tianxia peak, I have to erase you. I can''t blame me!" Lang Tianya''s eyes were shining at the white night, and his pupils flashed with regret. So young, with four heavenly spirits, I''m afraid that I can''t even think of a bright future. However, there are a lot of talents in the clan area, but few of them have climbed to the top and become the overlord. Most of them fall into this cruel world, and the white night will be one of them. Whoosh! Suddenly, a figure passed by and stopped directly in front of the white night. "Don''t bully my brother!" A tender voice came out, followed by a delicate white hand, gently hit Lin Shaodong... bang!!!!! Lin Shaodong was caught off guard, and the whole person flew out and ran into the mountain wall not far away. He was dizzy and his skin was cracked. It''s Prajna. "Prajna elder!" Lang Tianya frowned. "Although the heart is declining, the strength of Prajna elder is still there. Elder Lin is not the opponent of Prajna elder at all!" The iron fist in the crowd rushed out and attacked Prajna. At the same time, he called out: "elder Lin, elder Prajna, let me restrain you. Go and kill the white night! Take the dragon sword Prajna is led away by iron fist, and no one can fight against Lin Shaodong. On hearing this, Lin Shaodong spits out his breath. His eyes twinkle with bitterness. First, he sweeps the night, but his eyes are on Prajna. "When I was in the Longyuan sect, this Prajna was against me everywhere. Now that she has become a fool, she has to fight against me? What is white night? It''s easy to kill him, but Prajna... I''ll never let him go! " After that, Lin Shaodong raised his hand, and a bloody flying sword appeared in his palm. His pace moved rapidly, and people like a whirlwind attacked Prajna directly. Although Prajna''s heart declined, the fighting consciousness was not weakened at all. Although the hand seemed to be weak, it could be lifted up, the strong wind was rustling, and the fist shadow was completely broken, which was particularly terrifying. However, with Lin Shaodong''s participation, Prajna becomes extremely hard. Her small face is tight, her eyes are anxious, her small hand twists her soul power, and she constantly resists the iron fist, but Lin Shaodong''s sword is killed from behind her. "Mean!" White night pupils red, low roar to kill. Lin Shaodong is dismissive. Even if the white night has four souls? He is just a weak man in the second level of Jue Hun state. What''s more, he even urged two swords to die, and his soul power had been exhausted for a long time. Even if he used the strength of sucking milk, he might not be able to cause much threat to Lin Shaodong. But when Lin Shaodong ignored the white night, a cold light suddenly came and penetrated his shoulder armor. Pooh! Lin Shaodong is in pain and retreats, covering his shoulder. Sword spirit? He raised his eyes and looked at the opposite side. The sword Qi was sent out in the daytime. What a fierce sword! "What kind of soul art is this?" Lin Shaodong was shocked. "Don''t worry about soul skills. It''s enough to kill you!" In the daytime, he pinched his finger with one hand and urged him to read the sword formula again. The fierce sword spirit burst out from his fingers. But just now Lin Shaodong was unprepared and suffered a loss. If he was face-to-face, he could easily avoid it. "Though the sword spirit is fierce, you are at the end of your strength. I''d like to see how much more sword spirit you can use!" Lin Shaodong sneers. Sure enough, after the four nine soul sword rhymes in the white night, he opened his mouth and spat out blood directly. The spirit of heaven in the body is almost drained, and people''s consciousness becomes blurred. "Can''t stay long, go!" The Dragon roars. But the disciples were surrounded by groups, even if old dragon dragged Mu Yan and sang Dong Ming at the same time, the situation could not be changed. The disciples were slaughtered one by one and fell down one by one.He stares at Lin Shaodong. But just then, a scream rang out. He turned his head and saw Zong Xiaohei''s chest pierced by a long cold sword. His body twitched a few times, looking at the sky in despair, and then slowly fell down. "Little black!" The night roared. "Big brother..." Zong Xiaohei groaned, but his eyes were dim, and he lost his consciousness... he felt that his heart was cut by the sword in the white night, so painful! He clenched his teeth, and his body was full of blood. "White night! step on it! Take Prajna elder to go! " Miao Yifang yelled, but rushed to Lin Shaodong! "Sister Miao!" White night madly rushed past, intending to stop Miao Yifang. But Miao Yifang''s speed is too fast and too sudden. Even Lin Shaodong didn''t expect that this woman would dare to rush to her. "You want to die? I will help you Lin Shaodong snorted coldly. His sword was raised and stabbed like a rainbow. The sharp sword slaps Miao Yifang on the cheek. But she did not show any fear. She opened her hands and held Lin Shaodong in her arms! But in this critical moment, the white night one acceleration, one will Miao Yifang. Pooh! White night shoulder sword, blood rampant. "White night!" Miao Yifang looks pale. But Lin Shaodong obviously didn''t want to let him go. He pulled out the blade and cut it to Miao Yifang. Pooh. Miao Yifang''s arm was also cut off, and the severe pain almost made her faint. "Ha ha ha ha..." Lin Shaodong gave out an excited and crazy smile. Looking at the expression of these weak people struggling in front of him, his heart is incomparably manic and palpitating. Blood and limbs flying in front of his eyes, this is the most enjoyable moment for Lin Shaodong! "Elder Lin, have you had enough? If you play enough, kill the white night and give me the dragon sword! " Lang Tianya drinks, already impatient. He knows Lin Shaodong. He is a soul person who thinks on the surface but is extremely abnormal in his heart. Such a person is very dangerous. "Don''t worry, peak master. The dead dragon sword is already in your bag!" Lin Shaodong grinned ferociously and knew that business was important. He directly raised his arm and chopped his head with a sword. A random sword, but enough to kill the white night. But at this time, the fallen blood red sword was suddenly blocked, and the whole body was frozen in place, as if blocked by some invisible wall. "Well?" Lin Shaodong was stunned. He fixed his eyes and looked. Suddenly, a torrent of unruly water came to him. He could not stand, but retreated. What''s going on? Lin Shaodong was surprised. But the next second, he felt his arm ache, and a sound of "click" came from his ear. When he saw that the bloody sword that had been following him for decades, it actually broke into two pieces... "what?" Lin Shaodong was shocked. It''s white night! The white night broke his sword! "No way. You have no strength. How could you have such a means?" Lin Shaodong''s face changed wildly and kept murmuring. But the next second, he understood. The four heavenly spirits on the top of the white night changed again. Four blood scarlet flowers bloomed, as if to dye the sky red. A frenzied fighting spirit was released like a flood. The temperature dropped suddenly, as if the world had fallen into an ice river. I saw that the four heavenly spirits all lit up blood fire, Yuan Li such as Hong, pouring into the white night. The skin of the white night instantly turned red, as if it would be ignited at any time. The blood vessels in the body were clearly visible, and the human breath was also rapidly gasping. A layer of fierce blood fire covered the whole body. At this moment, he was transformed into the God of war of nine days, and his divine power was boundless. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" Lin Shaodong was stunned. And... Four in a row?? Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Crazy!! White night is crazy!! "You... Do you understand what you''re doing? White night!! Stop it! Stop it Lin Shaodong reacts and growls like crazy. Miao Yifang is stunned. The old and new disciples of the two schools are all stupid... this is a desperate battle!! "I know what I''m doing, and I understand that you''ll be like your sword right away!" In the white night, his pupils are burning with blood. He raises his hand and grabs it in the air. His palm swings out a force of absorption. Lin Shaodong couldn''t hold on. He was directly sucked in. His five fingers bent at night and held Lin Shaodong''s neck directly. Lin Shaodong''s neck was pinched directly and his face turned red. Lin Shaodong was directly lifted by driving his arms at night. "Let''s go! Let me goLin Shaodong shouts at the top of his voice. His hands are raised and he thumps hard on his chest in the white night. Bang! Dull sound, soul power in the chest of the white night bloom. But he did not move. The blood fire was like the hardest armor, protecting his body. "This... Can''t... Possibly..." Lin Shaodong''s eyes trembled and panic filled his face. "Go to hell!" White night five fingers again force, Lin Shaodong crazy struggle, neck seems to be about to be cut off. "Let me go... Please... Let go... click. A crisp sound came out. Lin Shaodong''s neck was crooked, and his struggling body suddenly came to a standstill. Kill! In the white night, Shengsheng killed the people in Wuhun state! Four weeks of people are shocked! At the same time, he sacrificed four heavenly spirits, which made this low-level soul cultivation with only the second level of absolute soul state become the most powerful one! Although the time given to sacrifice the spirit of heaven is small, it is... Enough. In the white night, Lin Shaodong''s body is thrown aside, and his intention to kill breaks out. He carries the general trend and rushes towards the iron fist... today, it is bound to be a river of blood! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 After Lin Shaodong was led away by Miao Yifang and Bai Ye, Tiequan was once again alone against Prajna. The power of Prajna''s petite body was so terrible that every fist could shatter the earth, and each palm could split the sea. The real name of Tiequan was tie Yuesong, and Tiequan was its nickname. He was famous for his fists comparable to King Kong, so he was called "iron fist". His fist could break everything, but it was right On Prajna, however, it has been failing and has no advantage at all. "Damn it, Lin Shaodong''s waste has not been solved yet? It''s just a few generations, but it''s going to take so long. " Tiequan took another slap on his chest. The man flew out and tried his best to stabilize himself. His chest was hot and his flesh was knocked out. He looked at Lin Shaodong viciously. However, a shocking scene came into his eyes. The famous elder Lin was thrown to the ground at any time by that young man like a dead dog... Lin Shaodong, dead? "How could that be possible?" Iron fist''s eyes stare like copper bells. How can the white night kill Lin Shaodong? Level 2 of Jue Hun state, kill the strong one of Wu Hun state? Who would believe such a thing? But soon, he understood! His spirit trembled wildly, and his sight was completely filled with the four heavenly spirits wrapped by blood and fire on the top of his head in the white night. It was unbelievable. Consecutively sacrifice four heavenly spirits! This is self destruction! "You have such a gift, so waste it? Waste The iron fist roared at the top of his voice. Genius extremely cherish life, but also cherish their own talent, such a peerless talent, how many amazing talent envy envy, but today, the white night will be burned! In the white night, his eyes were cold, and his killing intention burst out. He carried the mountain of Yuan Li towards the iron fist. His clothes and robes trembled wildly, and his body kept retreating. He could not bear the momentum alone. "You want Lin Shaodong to kill me. Now that he is dead, what about you?" The magnificent sound of the white night is like a bloody God of war, with one punch. "White night!"!!! You... Don''t be arrogant! You have killed my disciples and trampled on my new school of Longyuan. Today I will wash my shame with your blood! " The iron fist saw that he could not retreat. He gritted his teeth and blasted off. Roar! The front of the fist rushed out the shadow of a dark yellow lion. The fist turned into lion power and hit it hard. But as soon as the fist touched the force of the white night, it broke into pieces, and its arms were smashed directly. "Ah Iron fist made a sad cry. "Die for me!" White Night Fury, overbearing attack, a palm press iron fist head, hard crushing. Poof! The head of iron fist is like a watermelon, and it dies directly. Another Wuhun people died in the hands of the white night! The names of Muyan and sangdong are astonishing. All around us all step back, dare not approach this evil spirit half step! "It''s unique to burn four heavenly spirits at the same time. The burning sacrifice of one heavenly soul gives Longli the means to fight against the names of Muyan and sangdong. However, the increase of strength of the four is extremely terrifying. The current means of white night is at least as good as that of the nine levels of martial spirit realm!" The voice of Lang Tianya in the distance is deep. In the white night, his pupils were red with blood and leaped in the air. His hand grabbed the sky, and a lightsaber with a length of several feet was generated in his palm. "Die!" He roared angrily and his lightsaber fell. The lower disciples couldn''t dodge. They were all engulfed by the lightsaber. The earth trembled and the earth rocked. A long abyss was torn out of the ground. The sword was intended to stir between heaven and earth. The new faction of Tianxia peak and Longyuan was almost destroyed. Few of the disciples survived, and the rest lost their fighting spirit. People looked pale at the white night and were all frightened by the madness of the old people. The people of the old school were completely crazy. The night was so fierce that their fighting spirit and blood were completely ignited. People fought madly. No matter whether they had fought or not, they all fought to death. Unexpectedly, people forget the time. On the contrary, it was the people of Tianxia peak and the new faction who fought and retreated. They did not dare to pursue again, but began to flee! Between the pursuers and the pursuers, they shifted their positions in the white night hands. He has led the fight! "Back first!" Sang Dongming drinks to Mu Yan. They withdrew immediately. The rest of the disciples also turned back one after another. "Peak master!" Sang Dongming is a boxer. He is injured and in a mess. The crazy Longli and tianhun sacrifice make Rao the two of them not rivals. "Withdraw first! They sacrificed the spirit of heaven, but there is no way to die. When their spirit is burned out, we will fight back. " Lang Tianya''s light way. Whether it''s dragon or white night, it''s only at the cost of the spirit of heaven that they have such magic power, and this is only a short time. After time, they will let the flesh of mermaid!"Good!" The crowd nodded and they had to leave. But at this time, the soul pressure of the whole body of the people suddenly increased, and a stream of evil spirit came. Mu Yan''s face changed greatly, but he saw a blood red figure rushing towards this side. It''s white night! "You little ant! How dare you come here? " Mu Yan shouts. "No one of you is going to leave today." The white night is ferocious. The lightsaber rises again and cuts again! Boom! The bright body of the sword seems to separate the heaven and the earth. The power of the sword is no less than that of the dead dragon sword. Mu Yan and sang Dongming''s faces changed greatly, and the elite disciples of Tianxia peak trembled and did not dare to resist. "You waste people are scared by this man. He is just a mole ant who is about to die." Lang Tianya hummed, and suddenly turned out a Horcrux and threw it toward the air. Bang! A copper mirror appeared on the top of the people''s heads. The mirror kept rotating, and the mirror flashed blue light. When the lightsaber was cut off, the bronze mirror was immediately moved to block it. The body of the white night was instantly bounced off and fell on the ground. There was a deep sword mark on his body, and blood was constantly overflowing. "Is this?" The crowd looked surprised. "Double diamond mirror?" Mu Yan exclaimed. "Yes! Even if there is no way for him to sacrifice himself to the mirror, he will sacrifice himself in the sky Lang Tianya''s light way. "The peak master is wise!" Mu Yan and others are very happy. "Really wise?" Stand up in the daytime and look at these people coldly. He didn''t launch any more attacks, just staring at these people coldly. If his eyes could kill people, they would have been pierced by his sharp eyes. "What? White night, do you still want to stare at us A disciple of Tianxia peak said with a smile that their fear had long disappeared since the peak master was there. "If you have the seed, you will kill grandfather!" "Waste! I''ll see how you died later! " The crowd roared. "Go Long Li began to breathe and yelled at the white night. His spirit was about to burn out. However, the white night did not move. Suddenly, his eyes burst into a light, and then a momentum burst out of his body. Bang Dong! All around the earth suddenly cracked and turned into powder. All the people of Tianxia peak and the new faction who were standing over there exploded and died. Blood flowers blossomed behind Lang Tianya, Mu Yan and sang Dongming! Potential! Lang Tianya''s face changed dramatically. Sang Dongming and Mu Yan knelt down one after another. They felt as if there were countless mountains on their shoulders, so they couldn''t stand up!! The soul of the town dragon on the top of the white night is releasing the final glory of birth hit at its own cost. "No Moyan roared and his skin cracked. The oppressive force of terror ravaged their bodies. The elite of the new school and the elite of Tianxia peak are all dead. Only Lang Tianya, Muyan and sang Dongming are left to pursue the old school! "Today I want you to bury the dead of Longyuan sect!" White night sound like a bell, hissing everywhere! "White night!" Lang Tianya roared, no longer do any reservation, the last of their own strength burst out. A colorful lotus flies out of Lang Tianya''s eyebrows and flies towards the white night. Where the lotus flower passes, it produces a mysterious and infinite force, which constantly stirs up the general situation. But the general situation of the white night is too strong. It is not only a six fold trend, but also the ultimate strength of Zhentian dragon soul. Even Lang Tianya''s means are suppressed, and the lotus card can''t move forward in the middle. White night raised his feet and took a step forward. Bang! With only one step, Lang Tianya''s body suddenly sank down a few inches, while Mu Yan and sang Dongming were lying on the ground directly, and their bodies were hard to move. The skin of the white night also cracked, and his body was extremely restless because of the sacrifice power of the four heavenly spirits, but he did not stop, and the blood fire on his body became more and more intense, and the man took another step... Dong! The sky is falling apart! This time, Lang Tianya could not stand, his waist bent and his legs began to shake. The pressure is... Too strong. If he was at his peak, Lang Tianya would not be afraid, but now he is at the end of his strength to eat two swords and die a dragon. It is very hard for him to resist this crazy night. The seven holes in the white night began to bleed, and the spirits around him continued to rush into his body madly, but his body had already reached the limit and could not support it. However, he did not stop. If you don''t kill Lang Tianya, the old school of Longyuan will have no way to go! Now that we''ve done everything, we have to root it out?"White night, once you do this, you will not only lose four heavenly spirits, but also your outstanding talent! And lose your life! Is that worth it? " Lang Tianya raised his head and his voice sank. The overlord of the clan was forced to such a field by a young man in his twenties! "So what?" White night did not hesitate to take the third step. The general trend has strengthened again. Heaven and earth seem to be reversed! Bang! Lang Tianya knelt down on his knees! The overlord of the clan domain knelt down to this young man!!! Those surviving disciples of the old school were staring at the scene, forgetting fear, killing, sadness and pain. This is a scene they will never forget!! "Sister Miao, are you ok?" White night turned his head and drank after him. He was bleeding from seven holes and his clothes were cracked, which was particularly ferocious. However, he didn''t seem to feel the pain on his body... "I... I''m ok..." Miao Yifang stood up with difficulty, her face pale as paper, but her eyes glowing like fire. "You take Prajna and other people... Go, I break up with old dragon." Hoarse at night. "White night..." Miao Yifang cried. "Old dragon and I have sacrificed the spirit of heaven. Once the spirit is burned out, there will be no way to live. So, go! Don''t look at your original heart White night turned his head, eyes are still firm. "White night!" All the disciples knelt down and sobbed. White night staring at Lang Tianya, the last light burst out of his eyes, and suddenly a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Then, he raised his feet with great difficulty. Step 4?? At last, Lang Tianya''s eyes were completely opened, and his pupils were filled with horror www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Boom! Lang Tianya climbed directly on the ground, unable to move. With this foot, he exhausted all the strength of the white night. The four heavenly spirits on his head seemed to have burned out their last remaining strength, stopped slowly, and finally turned into four halos, which poured into the body of the white night and disappeared. The power of sacrificing the spirit of heaven is broken. White night mouth spit out blood again, firm eyes become very dim, but he stood still, quietly standing there, eyes slowly closed. After Miao Yifang and other disciples of the old school left, the fire of the Longyuan sect was saved, but the cost was extremely painful. The crazy situation can not suppress Lang Tianya for how long, but in this period of time, enough Miao Yifang and others to leave. "White night!" The old dragon looks at the young man. "Mr. long, I''m sorry. I''ve tried my best." White night felt as if his body no longer belonged to himself, almost lost consciousness. I can''t feel any soul power any more. The blood fire produced by sacrificing the spirit of heaven disappeared like smoke in this moment. "Is it finally over?" Lang Tianya difficult to stand up, at the moment he is covered with dust, there are cracks on his body, in a mess. But his strength and soul are still there. "To be able to force me to this point, young man, you are proud enough to die without regret. In the clan area, no one has been able to force me to such a field." Lang Tianya looks at the white night coldly and walks slowly. Although Lang Tianya''s current state is also very poor, but now the white night is already meat on the chopping board. If you want to kill, you have to cut it according to his mood. "Now, it''s time to change the owner of the dead dragon sword!" Lang Tianya mouth raised arrogant smile. "If the dead dragon sword is in your hand, it will be a disaster to the whole clan area!" At this time, the dragon from suddenly stepped forward. He coughed violently, his old face was very pale, his hair was completely detached, his skin became very dry, but he was very energetic. Back in time? Lang Tianya eyebrows move, suddenly aware of the wrong. But see the dragon from a few steps to rush, a press white night''s shoulder, toward behind fierce handsome, and then try their best, toward Lang Tianya rushed. "Old dragon..." the white night flying back called out exhaustively before his consciousness was blurred. But the old figure took out a sphere shaped Horcrux and injected its last soul power into it. Bang! A violent explosion rippled. The shock wave again hit the body of the white night. His consciousness was completely dim... Miao Yifang and others who fled to the distance suddenly stopped and looked at the explosion place with tears on their clothes. "Elder martial sister Miao... White night... Old dragon, they..." "don''t say..." Miao Yifang clenched her silver teeth and whispered, "we must live, not for others, even for the sake of white night and long Changlao. We must rebuild the Longyuan sect and never let them down!" "We pledge to rebuild the Longyuan school!" The crowd cried out. "Go Miao Yifang held back tears and said sadly. This war was hidden in the mountains and forests, and few people knew about it. But after a few days, the soul people who passed by saw the fragmented forest and the broken limbs on the ground, and finally transmitted the war. Long Yuan faction Long Li died in the battle, while Tianxia peak and a large number of elite new faction fell. As for Lang Tianya, there is no body, even the bodies of Muyan and sangdong. Of course, the white night didn''t know it. After the old dragon threw him out, the white night flew back with the help of the aftershock of the explosion, and fell into a flowing river and survived. Although they are immortal, how can they survive in this dangerous group? I don''t know how long it took. White night hard to open his eyes, but feel his body no pain, instead of two feelings. A kind of burning, a kind of freezing. He tried to move his body, only to find that he was still floating in the river, but the body immersed in the water was freezing cold, and the exposed body was burning abnormally, which seemed to be burning at any time. "Am I not dead yet?" Thinking hard at night, I looked around. But... all around is a vast expanse of white! There were no flowers, trees, birds and animals, and even the wind, he could not feel it... he climbed onto the bank with a fierce gasp, trying to operate his soul power, but he found that the stone sank into the sea, and no ripples were produced in his body. "Waste? Genius? waste material? Am I back to the beginning again? It turns out that genius and waste are just between the lines. "The white night smiles bitterly. "That''s right. You''re a waste, and I''m the first genius in the world." Just then, a cold voice sounded. A glance at the white night, his face suddenly changed. "Ye Qian?" He said in silence. Not far away from him, he was a woman in a sword suit with a cold face. The woman held a long sword, her eyes were cold and she was staring at him fiercely. "Aren''t you dead?" "White night! Kill you, I will be the first day of Los Angeles! " Ye Qian seems to be unable to hear his words, carrying a sword rushed over. The white night immediately raised his hand to urge the sword rhyme, but the fingers rose, but there was no ripple. Whoosh! Ye Qian''s sword was cut down, and his arm was cut in an instant. The blood splashed wildly, and the intense pain stimulated his nerves. "Why is Ye Qian here? Why hasn''t she died yet? " White night endure the pain, the brain crazy rotation. All of a sudden, his expression calmed down, as if he had thought of something, staring at Ye Qian''s shadow. Before long, ye Qian, who attacked him crazily, suddenly disappeared. And the arm that was cut off in the white night was restored to its original state. It turns out that all this is just an illusion. "It''s an illusion indeed!" The white night frowned and looked around. "Here, it should be the original address of the Longyuan sect. It''s so white that you can''t see anything. It''s obviously the Dan Qi that leaked out! Dan Qi can affect people''s spirit, and then hallucinations will appear White night thought. Even though he lost his soul power, he was still alive. It was a great fortune in misfortune. He looked around, looking for direction. But at this time, not far away, a huge cauldron furnace appeared in the sight. The white night walked quickly past. But when close to the cauldron furnace, the body suddenly surges a dry heat. White night was surprised and wrinkled his nose. "What''s in the cauldron? The breath it sends out seems to catch up with the little soul Qi left in my body. It''s amazing As he approached carefully, the breath from the cauldron became more and more intense, and the heat in his body became stronger. He carefully lifted the lid of the cauldron. Although he lost his soul power, his brute strength was still there, and his physical strength was still there. The cover of the cauldron stove was nearly a kilogram, which was still easily removed. When the lid is removed, a strong spirit gas gushes out from the inside, and the night is directly engulfed by the spirit gas. At the moment of being swallowed, the hot and dry feeling in the body becomes stronger and stronger! There is no pill in the cauldron stove. It must have been taken away by others. But what is the Dan Qi? With the help of this Dan Qi, the white night found that he could feel the soul again. He thought for a moment and made a decision. He climbed directly into the cauldron, covered the lid and sat down on his knees. After the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven, people lose the spirit of heaven and become ordinary people. In the eyes of the soul people, they are useless people. However, this does not mean that people will die. Even if the spirit of heaven is sacrificed and lost, it is still possible to become a soul again, and the steps are just like the first, to awaken the soul again! However, it is extremely difficult to reawaken the spirit of heaven. It is the best time for a soul person to open the spirit before he is 15 years old, but after 15 years old, he can only see the chance. Maybe, this is the chance. Maybe the Dan Qi can help me to re open the soul of heaven! White night thinking, quietly feeling this wonderful Dan Qi. The cauldron furnace is empty, but these Dan Qi seems to be endless, constantly overflowing. Entering the cauldron at night, it is more like a huge sponge falling into the water and absorbing crazily. Gradually, these Dan Qi condensed layers of thick membrane on his body, and slowly hardened. Before long, he became a huge cocoon and pupa... ... on the peak of the world. A figure stands on the edge of the cliff that rushes into the sky and looks at the vast sea of clouds quietly. "Peak master!" The people at the back stepped forward and saluted respectfully. "Have you found anyone?" Lang Tianya''s light way. "Report back to the leader of the peak, we have turned over all the hills within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, but we still don''t see the boy. Maybe he is dead and eaten by the fierce animals nearby." "Will the fierce beast eat the dragon sword?" Lang Tianya voice gradually cold, eyes dew Jingguang. "This..." "increase hands and continue to look for people to live and corpses to die. If they are really eaten by fierce animals, they will gouge the belly of fierce beasts and dig out their flesh to see me!" Lang Tianya is cold. The man trembled all over the body, and was busy clasping his fist: "yes, peak Lord.""What''s more, we can''t divulge half a point about the dead dragon sword! If not, you will come to me with your head up! " On hearing this, the man was sweating and said, "yes... Yes... Lang Tianya turned his head and continued to stare at the vast sea of clouds. "How''s old sang?" "Like Muyan, the spirit of heaven has been crushed. Although the recovery is very good, the strength must be reduced a lot." The man said carefully, "Lord Feng, now all the sects are probing into us and asking about the Longyuan sect. How should we explain to them?" "It''s said that long Li killed four elders of Tianxia peak. We''ll take revenge on him. That''s all! Tell them that after today, there will be no Longyuan school, and the new Longyuan school will be merged into Tianxia peak in three days! Send someone to the Vientiane gate and tell them that the Longyuan sect is officially removed from the Qun clan area! " "Yes, master Feng!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 Dan Qi into the body, giving people a feeling of crispy numbness, and constantly affect the residual soul power in the body. In any case, the spirit of heaven is abandoned, and the white night is broken. He tried to contact jiuchongzhi again with the help of this sense of soul force, but at this moment, his nerves suddenly trembled and several foreign bodies appeared in his body. He went to his body in a hurry, only to find that there was still a trace of residue in the body of the four burnt out heavenly spirits. Although the remains of the four heavenly spirits can no longer produce any soul power, when the Dan Qi approaches, they all jump together, just like the heart. White night look nervous, carefully lead Dan Qi toward the four have been abandoned the spirit of the sky close. I remember Miao Yifang said that this place was polluted by the Danqi that was leaked out when the ancestors of Longyuan were refining pills. This Dan Qi will not only give people hallucinations, but also paralyze the soul of the soul, making the soul temporarily lose its soul power. If this is true, then there is a point to prove. This Dan Qi acts directly on the spirit of heaven. From the current effect of Dan Qi, its function is not only to paralyze the spirit of heaven, but also has other effects. The white night tries to increase the stimulation of Dan Qi to the four heavenly spirits. Gradually, the four heavenly spirits gradually feel a layer of dry heat, and then, Dan Qi tightly covers them, and covers the four heavenly spirits with a thick sticky film, which is also wrapped into a silkworm chrysalis. Is this? The heart beat slightly in the daytime. These silkworm chrysalis, like the soul house, slowly moisten the four heavenly spirits. At the moment of pupa formation, he immediately sensed the weak reaction of the four heavenly spirits. Is it difficult? Are these spirits still alive? White night ecstasy. Even if the reaction is weak and almost imperceptible... if so, isn''t it possible to say that his four heavenly spirits may be revived? The ups and downs of life, is it? White night dare not have the slightest distraction, continue to absorb Dan Qi. But after learning for a while, he found the terrible place of Dan Qi. In addition to the four heavenly spirits, Dan Qi actually began to penetrate into the flesh and blood, which can be called everywhere. His face changed and it was too late to stop. I don''t know what these Dan Qi is made of and whether it is harmful to human body. If you lose your soul power, you can''t get rid of it. You can only settle your destiny. The white night took a deep breath. Ten days later. The cauldron stopped the overflow of Danqi, and the white night into the cauldron was like a vegetation that could absorb nourishment infinitely. It was crazily absorbing Dan gas, and the cauldron was actually squeezed dry by life. He pushed on the cauldron and turned out of it. After checking the spirit of heaven in the lower body, it is still weak, and the cocoon and pupa are still wrapped. For a while, I''m afraid it''s hard to change. However, the changes given by Dan Qi are more than these. He went to the river not far away and took a picture. At the moment, the changes can be described as earth shaking, the skin is extremely white, long hair droops over the shoulder, sword eyebrows and stars, face shape, knife and axe chopping, especially a pair of pupil, there is a kind of fascinating monster. He raised his hand and shook it out of thin air. Bang! There was a burst of anger in the palm. "The power seems to have increased a lot." The white night whispered, secretly exerting force and waving forward. Boom! The front of the fist directly erupted a strong spirit that destroyed the withered and decayed. It exploded to the front, and the ground was pulled out with a deep impression. It was so terrible. "What do you mean? King Kong is not bad. It seems that he has been promoted ahead of time and has entered the "general trend of heaven and earth" that can only be understood after entering the martial spirit realm The white night murmured. He still did not feel any soul power, but his senses, strength and so on had been improved significantly. "This strength alone is enough to match the five levels of Jue Hun state!" Unfortunately, the current soul power is not there, and I don''t know how much strength he still has. Click. At this time, a strange noise began. When he turned around, he saw that the huge cauldron furnace suddenly cracked, and a slender round green sword appeared from the crack in the cauldron furnace. The sword is plain and dull. However, the body of the sword is full of marks. There are male tiger reliefs on the handle of the sword, which seems to be extraordinary. White night walked quickly and pulled out the green sword. Whoa. All around the white fog disappeared in an instant. "Eyes My heart trembled at night. This green sword seems to be the eye of array! Otherwise, there will be no such scene. In fact, this place is a huge array of Dharma. His eyes shake, suddenly squat down, stretch out his hand to wipe on the ground, sure enough, three inches underground, there are a dark line. It turns out that this place is really a magic array. In other words, sister Miao said that there was an accident in alchemy, and the Dan gas was leaked and polluted here. I''m afraid that it was also some people''s words to confuse people.But why is such a statement coming out? Is it hard to do that? Is it to hide the sword? What happened to the cauldron? White night''s mind became more and more confused. He looked at the sword in his hand. Maybe, everything is because of this sword? "Forget it! Now that you have nothing, it''s better to have this sword to defend yourself. If you encounter a fierce beast, you won''t be unarmed! " White night shook his head, breathed, and went out. So far, there is nothing left for qunzhongyu. Go back to Daxia as soon as possible and get together with my father. The white night made up his mind to walk out of this desolate land and set foot on the path to the East. But as soon as the man came out of here, he stopped, and there was a mess in front of him. Here is the place where the Longyuan sect fought with Tianxia peak. The corpses of the disciples of Tianxia peak were taken away, but the bodies of the disciples of Longyuan sect were destroyed in the wilderness, where fierce animals gathered and were eating. White night red eyes, rushed to the past, a blow to a black body, such as the size of a bull Black Panther. Bang! One blow down, the panther was directly exploded, blood bloom. Other fierce animals were scared away. White night clenched his teeth and looked at the corpses all over the ground. For a long time, he picked up the corpses on the ground, dug out large pits and buried them with a green sword. Most of Zong Xiaohei''s body was eaten, and his eyes were complicated. He sighed and was buried together. After putting up the wooden card, the man made three salutes and turned away. There are a lot of soul people around here. Some of them are from Tianxia peak, and others are from other sects. They want to fight in Longyuan, which has attracted many people''s attention. How can a well behaved Longyuan be destroyed by Tianxia peak? What does Tianxia peak want to do? In order to find out the truth, various forces sent a large number of soul people to investigate. "Elder martial sister Miao, they may still be alive. Let''s find a way to meet her first and see each other." The white night thought and walked to the main road. He changed greatly. Although his clothes were sloppy, he looked beautiful, and the female spirits on the road frequently looked at him. On the main road. "Go away! Get out of here At this time, a thunder like roar rippled up, accompanied by the rapid sound of the horse''s hooves and the panic of the crowd. White night turned to see, but saw a group of people riding cloud horse, dressed luxuriantly toward this side. The souls on the road could not dodge and were knocked over. "Asshole!" A soulman was very angry and immediately decided to teach these guys a lesson. But the next second, he pulled out several sharp swords and chopped at the soul man. Puff, puff, puff, puff, hiss... before the spirit of the soul was sacrificed, he was dismembered, and his death was miserable. People were shocked. How overbearing this man is to kill as soon as he says so? "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The man in the lead laughed wildly, and his face was full of joy. White night eyebrows fret, do not want to cause trouble, they lean on the side. Unexpectedly, at this time, the man seems not to feel addicted, took up the whip in his hand and threw it at the souls on both sides. Bang! Bang! Bang! The whip is blessed by the soul power. It''s extremely terrifying. If the whip goes down, the soul will be torn to pieces! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha... Happy! Happy The man laughed more wildly, the whip waved to the white night. White night eyes a cold, body slightly side. "Asshole!" The man was angry, and immediately took the reins, stopped, staring at the white night, the whip fell again. White night step slightly, people such as light leaves, and hide away. "How dare you hide?" The rest of them were very angry, and they were surrounded by Yunma one by one. "Stand up for me!" The man, carrying a whip, yelled at the white night. "Stand up? Let you do it? " The white night frowned. "If you don''t stand up, do you believe that I will beat you to death today?" The man drank ferociously. After saying that, he waved the whip again. This time, the man did not keep his hand, even Yuan Li was sacrificed. If he ate this blow, he was afraid that his body would be split. White night eyes a cold, cold hum, arm a shock, hands such as lightning, directly grasp the whip. "Well?" The man was stunned. The terrible Yuan Li on the whip can''t tear the flesh and blood of the white night? He made a sudden effort, but he couldn''t fight the white night, and the whip didn''t move... "asshole! How dare you resist? " The people next to him rushed up and took out their swords and chopped at the arms of the white night. "You are so lawless The white night sink a way, suddenly force, forcefully pull the man from the cloud horse, the man has not fallen to the ground, it was a white night to seize the hair, toward those cleaved sword against the past."Ah?" They were shocked and quickly took back the sword. The white night takes advantage of the situation to smash the man towards those cloud horses. Bang! Yunma was frightened and ran wildly. The people on Yunma jumped down one after another, but had no time to deal with the white night. He rushed to the man who was thrown out by the white night. "Young master! Young master, are you all right? " There was a lot of tension. "Give it to me... Give it to me!" The man scrambled up from the ground and growled angrily. "Yes They were so angry that they all went to kill the white night. "Stop it!" At this time, a clear and delicate drink sounded. They were stunned, but they saw a group of people rushing towards this side. A girl on a white horse rushed directly to the white night and yelled at them: "full of people! You are so arrogant! The Manchu family is so domineering that it will only destroy itself! " "It''s you again, bitch!" Man sun came over with a sinister look in his eyes. "You bully ordinary people who don''t even have soul power! Do you still know shame? " The girl hummed. Ordinary people? White night slightly a Leng. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 Indeed, white night has no half soul power but brute force. In the eyes of these soul people, it is indeed an ordinary person. "What about ordinary people? This bastard pissed me off! He''s going to die! How dare a useless trash be so rampant? " Man Sun said angrily. "Although he has no soul power, his brutality is amazing. It''s far fetched to say that he is an ordinary person! What''s more, this person is bold and reckless, dare to offend my young master, damn it! Miss Yue, you''d better not get involved in this muddy water, or... The head of my family will not be happy when he knows it! " A thin man with a goatee stood up with a sharp smile. When the girl heard this, her pretty face turned red and white, and she didn''t know what to do. "Miss, you are very kind! Since these people want to make trouble for the white night, the girl doesn''t have to look at the faces of these people Said the white night. "My friend, don''t worry. With me here, they don''t dare to do anything to you. The people I hate most are those who bully the weak with their strong strength. The man sun''s strength is not so strong, but he uses his family power to bully men and women. I can''t see him in the past. Now that I''m interested in this, I will never stand by Look Yue Qingwu and Qiong nose snorted. This girl doesn''t look big. Her heart is full of heat. People in the clan area are all based on the idea of the jungle. There are not many people like this. Yue Qingwu obviously has a long history. When he hears her words, man sun looks extremely ugly. After that, you don''t think you''re going to make a bad decision with him! I''ll let you know that I''m a great family! Your wife''s family! Arrogance will not last long! And you will kneel down in front of me sooner or later After that, man sun turned on his horse and left. "People in law, enjoy the present. It won''t be long before you say goodbye to the comfortable life now." Those thugs in the whole family were looking at the girls greedily, then left with wild laughter. Yue Qingwu''s face was ugly, his silver teeth clenched, and he glared angrily at man sun and others, but he said nothing. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, looking at these people in law, found that everyone''s face is very pale, eyes seeping with panic. "Zongming runoff? What is that? " Asked the white night. "It''s a competition set up by the Vientiane gate for the preliminary election. It''s said that there have been great fluctuations in the preliminary ranking recently. Among the twelve primary schools, gongyue ranked seventh died miserably, childe Qingyun of the sixth was dug out, childe Changying of the eleventh died miserably, and Xiao Shengjian, the twelfth, had his hands cut off. They have no longer the strength of chuzong. The Vientiane gate has issued a notice that it will be heavy At the beginning of the new election, the purpose of this runoff election is to select some potential substitutes and give them a trial order. " Yueqing dance road. "The first trial order?" "Yes, if you get the first order, you will have a chance to accept the test given by Vientiane gate in the future. Once passed, you can be evaluated and elected as the first patriarch!" Yue Qingwu said with a smile. "Is chuzong that good?" "You don''t understand, chuzong is not only a representative of identity, but also a deterrent. Once you become a chuzong, you will have an unlimited future and become a great power in the future. The relatives and friends around chuzong will also be protected by this chuzong. Everyone in this world can offend, but never offend genius, because you never know how high they will stand in the future ¡£¡± Yue Qingwu said seriously. "Er..." the white night touched his waist, and the token of the fifth patriarch was still hanging. However, the spirit of heaven was abolished, and perhaps the position of the first patriarch could not be preserved. "By the way, my friend, I haven''t consulted yet!" Yue Qingwu said with a smile. "Oh, my name is Bai Ye! Thank you very much, miss White night hesitated, decided to hide his name, after all, he offended too many people, or less exposure, save trouble. "Leaves of leaves? White leaves and white nights? Your name is very similar to the recently rising genius of daynight "Rising genius?" "Yes! It''s said that there is a genius who can be called a monster level on the chuzong list recently. He only has the second level of juexingjing state, but he has killed several chuzong names. This time, the chuzong list can be called the biggest catastrophe in history, which is caused by this person! Now it''s all over the place about him! " Yue Qingwu said, his eyes blurred and his face full of worship: "I have heard of gongyue and hanjiangling. They are all people who think highly of themselves. They are very domineering on weekdays, but they are not afraid at all on this white night. They cut alone and make a big fuss in the goddess Palace. He must be a brave and brave man!" "..." "Oh, by the way, Bai Ye, how can you have no soul power? There are too few people like you who have no soul power in the clan area. Even the vendors outside have awakened the spirit of heaven. Moreover, you have no soul power and dare to provoke man sun. Are you not afraid of him? " Yue Qingwu asked. What she admires most is this kind of person who is not afraid of power. The white night naturally has a strong appetite for her. "Me? My soul was abandoned... "The white night also did not hide, wry smile."What?" Yue Qingwu was stunned and then apologized: "I''m sorry..." "it''s OK. If it''s abandoned, it will be abandoned. I can see it open." Free and easy way in the white night. "It''s a pity that your brute power is so amazing. If you have a heavenly soul, your strength must be terrible. But now that you lose your soul, it''s useless to have brute force in the air..." Yue Qingwu sighed. White night did not speak. "Yes Yue Qingwu suddenly thought of something and said, "Bai Ye, I heard that the Vientiane gate has set up a special prize to encourage people to participate in the contest. The third prize is a herbal medicine named moistening the soul. If you get it... No, it can''t be done. Your soul will be abandoned. Now it''s time to find a way to re awaken the spirit of heaven, no... the third prize is a kind of herbal medicine that can nourish the soul of the heaven, which is called the five color flower of moistening the soul Yue lightly danced and murmured, looking distressed. White night to see the Heart funny, but feel that the girl is lovely tight, a pair of warm-hearted people really feel very warm. But what she said about the five color flowers of moistening the soul... This is indeed a good thing. If there is such a thing, it may be helpful to the recovery of the four heavenly spirits in the body. White night thought. "Miss, he didn''t have a soul. How could he have participated in the final election? What''s more, the third place to win the prize Next to a person can''t help but say. "Yes, miss, it''s getting late now, and we''re still on our way! If we don''t hurry up and miss the opportunity, we will be punished by the master when we go back. " Another said, in a rather hasty voice. It seems that the eldest lady delayed a lot of things along the way. "In a hurry?" Yue Qingwu''s face changed slightly and he drank in a low voice. People don''t know what to say. The white night moved her eyebrows and asked, "is there anything difficult for Miss Yue?" "It''s nothing. I''m just going to Wanyuan town to select some soul people to represent our Yue family in this election." Yue Qingwu said with a smile. "Oh? Is Miss Yue''s family planning to join in? " "Of course, it''s not only me, but also the whole family. All the nearby clans and families will participate. If we get the place, it will be a symbol of honor, which will be of great benefit to the family. However, there are few people in my wife''s family, and there is no talent. In this run-off, we can only choose some soul people to help." Yue Qingwu sighed. Although the white night lost her soul, she still had a keen sense of the soul power of the outer world. She could clearly catch Yue Qingwu''s body rippling with the flavor of the fourth level of Jue Hun state. Judging from her age, it''s rare, and it''s not difficult to fight for a new sect. "I see... Dare to ask, where is the Zongming runoff held?" "What? Do you want to participate? " Yue Qingwu asked. "It''s just a competition, and it won''t hurt my life. Although I lost my soul, my skills and brute force are still there. It may be helpful for me to exchange ideas with talents from all walks of life. What''s more, it''s also a good opportunity to broaden my horizons, isn''t it?" White night laughs. "Just you? No soul power! How dare you participate in the Zongming contest? Do you know how many talents there will be in that contest? You''re looking for death Hearing the words of the white night, a servant of the Yue family immediately disdained to hum. "Young man, you have offended man sun and survived. That''s because our young lady is here. If you''re not lucky enough to meet our young lady this time, maybe you''ve already died here. What''s wrong with saving your life? Why do you want to die? " "You don''t have any soul power. Once you go to the stage, you will surely anger those arrogant talents. If they do, you will suffer a lot." The rest were cynical. After hearing the dance, Yue''s eyebrows fell and he said, "what''s the matter with you? What is Mr. Bai going to do? What are you doing? Shut up "Yes, miss..." people see Miss unhappy, immediately stop. Yue Qingwu saw this, and the willow eyebrows stretched slightly. He said to the white night, "Bai Ye, your idea is very good, but you don''t have soul power. I''m afraid it''s even difficult to sign up. How about you taking part in the war on behalf of our Yue family? If you really get the place, all the benefits are your own! " Yue Qingwu naturally does not believe that white night can win the place. However, she is willing to help others. In addition, she is not afraid of man sun, such as a devil, and is not afraid of power. She appreciates it very much, so she says. White night a listen, embrace a fist: "in this case, that white leaf thank Miss first." "Well, let''s go. You''ll follow me to Wanyuan town first." Yue Qingwu said with a smile, and then he turned over and mounted his horse and headed for the front. The Yues all frowned at the white night. "A person who doesn''t even have soul power has been recruited by the young lady. If the master knows, how should he explain it?" One asked in a low voice. "No matter what, we can''t refute the decision made by the young lady. When we come to the master, we report truthfully that it has nothing to do with us." Another humanity. The crowd nodded. The Yues are back on the road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 Wanyuan town is an important town in this area. It extends in all directions, and all souls from south to North will pass through it, and it is extremely prosperous. On the same horse with a bodyguard of Yue''s family, they quickly step into the town and head for the biggest restaurant in the center of the town. People come and go outside the restaurant, which is full of excitement and noise. In the main hall, almost every table is full of spirits. Only in front of the most central table is a man with a beard. The man takes a wine jar and drinks a tiger. Then he grabs the leg of sheep on the table and chews it as if no one else is there. Yue Qingwu came in and looked at the big man without any discomfort. She bowed over to the man and said in a soft voice, "is your honor a flat sword?" "Oh?" The big man, who was eating and drinking at sea, raised his eyes and saw Yue Qingwu, a beautiful girl. His eyes were shining and he said with a smile, "it''s me. What can I do for you, little girl?" "Hello, Yueping, my daughter! The light dance is to meet you here according to the appointment. " Yue Qingwu''s attitude towards the guest way. "Are you Yue Qingwu?" The big man was stunned and laughed: "good! Good!! Good!! She''s really a beauty! I like it Yue Qingwu frowned. "It''s said that your wife''s family is recruiting people from all over the country, and they are going to take part in the Zongming runoff, right?" The big man asked. "Yes, young Xia Ping, are you interested in entering my wife''s house?" Yue Qingwu asked. "Yuejia?" Pingyidao''s smile gradually became disdainful: "there are only a few famous families in qunzhongyu. If you put it 30 years ago, the Yue family could be called a big family, and it could be equal to the number one big family like Manjia! But now... The second master of the Yue family has been dead for decades. There is no master in the Yue family. The river is declining, which has offended a large family like the man family. The Yue family is now in a state of decline and has a dim future. Why should I help you? Maybe I''ll have to get into a lot of trouble Yue Qingwu, Liu eyebrows frown tightly, silent. "But..." Ping Yidao slightly licked his greasy lips, and his eyes exuded greedy light. He glanced at Yue Qingwu. His eyes were fixed on the girl''s full chest and said with a smile, "if Miss Yue promised me that she would marry me, then I would agree to stay in your Yue''s house and take part in the election for your wife''s family name!" "Wanton!" Later several masters Wei Dun was angry, one by one, glared at Ping Yidao: "what identity are you? How dare you speak to my lady like this "My young lady! How can it be that you, the mud leg, can dye your fingers The voice was stern. "Mud legs?" As soon as ping Yidao listened, his smile gradually narrowed. He stood up and stared at the famous guard. Suddenly, the wine jar in his hand flew... bang! The wine jar smashed hard on the head of the guard. The guard fell back and fainted directly. His forehead was smashed and sunken. The spirits of drinking all around looked sideways, but when they saw the people who had made the move, they pretended not to see them. "What are you doing?" Yue Qingwu looks ugly. "Miss Yue, what did I say before? The Yue family is going to be finished! Look! Even a small family guard is so ignorant of etiquette, what is the system? Now I can help you to manage the servants who don''t know the etiquette. Who will take care of them in the future? So, miss, you''d better marry me. I''m alone. I can be your son-in-law. With me, my wife''s family will be much better than now! " Pingyidao said with a smile: "at least these family guards will understand etiquette!" "It seems that I have nothing to do with you!" Yue Qingwu suppresses his anger, hums and turns away. But just as she was about to lift her feet, two guards stopped her. These two people are the family guards around the master of Yue''s family, and they are coming with them. "Miss, the master of the house has ordered that no matter what the other party asks for, he must promise. This is the last chance for my wife''s family." A guard whispered. Yue Qingwu''s face changed. "If the Yues want to turn over, they have to rely on the first clan. If they are awed by the first clan, even the full family will not dare to act rashly. Although this runoff election is only to select some of the first three, then the first three will be sure. Miss Yue, you are the Savior of the Yue family. Are you going to give up Ping Yidao said with a smile. Although he looks like three big five thick, but the mind is careful, has long been targeted at the soft rib of Yue Qingwu. "This little girl is really a water spirit. Fortunately, I met her at the invitation of my wife''s family, otherwise I would miss the beauty!" Even a knife heart hey hey straight smile. Yue Qingwu clenched his silver teeth, pondered over and over again, and said in a low voice, "the conditions you have put forward are too much. I want to change them." "How to change it?" Ping Yidao asked. "If you can get into the top three, I will marry you! What do you think? " Yueqing dance road. "Yes!" Ping Yidao patted the table and said, "it''s just a top three. What''s the difficulty?"If other people say such things, people will certainly despise it, but it comes from Ping Yidao''s mouth. Pingyi Dao, a disciple of Xiyue Dao, is a disciple of the emperor. His Sabre technique is exquisite. It breaks the mountain with one knife. What a prestige. The agreement has been reached temporarily, but we can''t interfere with it. After all, this is a matter for the Yues. "Lang Xin!" Yue Qingwu gave a light drink. "Miss." A guard came forward. "If the notice goes on, if anyone is willing to take the place of my wife''s family to participate in the final election of the patriarchal name and enters the first three, Yue Qingwu will promise to marry him down!" "Yes." The guard nodded immediately. Yue Qingwu sighs slightly, turns around and walks out of the restaurant with complicated and confused eyes. The guards didn''t stop them. Instead, they took a breath. Miss made such a decision, maybe the family in law can be saved. ... br > Yue Qingwu took a wine jar and rode out of town on a cloud horse. He found a deserted stream and poured it on his head. However, just drink a small mouthful, small face then red, cough ceaselessly. "Since you can''t drink, don''t drink it." White night came and took the wine jar. Br > "do you believe in the flow of your hands "Believe it or not." The white night is light. "What do you mean?" "When you get lucky and fly into the sky, you will certainly not believe in your destiny. You will always feel that you should take it for granted and rely on your own efforts. However, when you are in a low ebb and have nothing, you will feel that fate makes people, and fate treats you unfairly. Human beings are a very complex and contradictory existence, and there will be no standard answer for anything." The white night is still. Why does he look so dazzled at her? What did he go through? She turned her head and gazed at the stream for a long time. Suddenly she stood up and squeezed out a smile: "white leaf, you are right. No matter what fate, I have to go down by myself." "I don''t seem to say anything." White night shrugs. "It''s useful to me anyway." Yue Qingwu looked at the wine in the white night''s hand, and suddenly said with a smile, "will you accompany me to drink?" "You can''t drink at all." "Teach me Yue Qingwu blinked, with a trace of playfulness in his smile. Thinking for a moment in the daytime, he nodded: "that''s good!" After that, he took a sip. The young man''s skin was white and his hair was elegant. His face was like a knife and an axe. The wine overflowed from the corner of his lips. The sunlight was shining and crystal clear, which added a bit of brilliance. Yue Qingwu was stupefied and flushed. He moved his face away. "It''s your turn!" White night wiped his lips and handed them over. "Is it wine? At least I have the fourth level of juexingjing Yue Qingwu is not convinced and takes over the wine and drinks. However, she obviously underestimated the wine. Ordinary wine will certainly not affect the people of the fourth level of Jue Hun state, but this wine is made by the soul. How can it be so powerful? After a few mouthfuls, Yue Qingwu was unconscious. White night shook her head, put her back and went to the restaurant. The family guards have already recruited several souls with good strength. However, without exception, they are all dancing for Yue. After all, Yue Qingwu is the only daughter of the master of the family. If she can be married, how can a large family be easily obtained? But when people saw the white night carrying Miss Yue coming, one by one, they were furious. "What''s wrong with Miss?" The guards rushed to the house and ordered a maid to help Yue dance into the room, and then surrounded the white night one by one. "You bastard, what have you done to the young lady?" The guard glared. "Your lady has drunk too much, but I will send her back." The white night is light. "Miss, you are very kind to you. Don''t push your luck!" "You have to know your identity. A person like you who has no soul power can never be a lady in your life! I warn you to stay away from the lady in the future, or I will break your leg The guards warned. White night light smile, silent. However, the bodyguards had already begun to guard against him. Although the young man who seemed harmless to human beings and animals had no soul power, the young lady seemed to trust him very much... the Yues did not stay in Wanyuan town for a long time, so they went back the next day. In the middle of the town of Wanyuan, a man dressed in splendid clothes quietly looked at the direction of the departure of the Yue family, and said in a light way: "did people go?" "Gone After a thin old man respectfully said. "People are arranged to go in?" "Don''t worry, everything will go according to the plan! This time, the Yue family will surely die. " "Swallowing up the Yue family is only the first step. There can be no mistakes in the following plans!" The man took out a folding fan and opened it slightly. On the folding fan, a huge word appeared slowly.Jan! Jens! The first of the three clans in qunzhongyu! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Yuejia is located in Tianhua City, not far from Wanyuan town. It takes an hour to ride Yunma. Tianhua city is an important city in the clan area. The city is managed by several people in the city. There is no city owner. The guards for patrolling in the city are also provided by these big families. However, there are no two tigers in one mountain, not to mention the management mode of multiple forces. In the current world of the jungle, this mode is obviously to be eliminated, and the fighting in Tianhua city is becoming increasingly fierce. Just entering Tianhua City, a group of people dressed in luxurious clothes were waiting at the gate early. When they saw Yue Qingwu and others coming, the first man with a moustache looked heavy and said, "light dance, look at what you''ve done! How can you provoke the whole family "Third uncle?" Yue Qingwu Liu eyebrow frown: "what are you doing here?" "What am I doing here? I will be here waiting for you!! Come back with me, your father wants to see you The middle-aged man drank harshly, and then glanced at those souls behind Yue Qingwu. When he saw Ping Yidao and others, the middle-aged man was stunned. Then he stepped forward quickly, clasped his fist and laughed: "is this young Xia Ping? As expected, he is outstanding. I''m the third in xiayue. I''m glad to meet you! " "Oh? Is it Yue San ye? I didn''t expect that there are still people who can speak in the Yue family! Ha ha, I like you Pingyidao is obviously very useful, laughing. "If you come to my family, my family will not neglect it! Please come with me. The third one has prepared a banquet for you Yue Laosan laughs, and then leads the crowd to go. Yue Laosan didn''t notice the white night behind the crowd. When they entered Yuefu, Yue Qingwu was called away, and they were arranged in the hall. There were eight tables for each of them. The elegant maids stood at the table to serve them. Yue Laosan is the first to call the soul, and Yue Qingwu is taken to lecture by the owner. "Ah ah? What''s the matter with you? Go out, go out, go on In the white night also ready to enter the hall to eat, guard at the door of the house suddenly stopped him. But this Wei is obviously aware that the white night is a soulless person, when it is about to stop. His voice immediately attracted the souls in the hall. "Ha ha!" Ping Yidao and others don''t make a sound and look at the white night. Naturally, they knew the white night, but they had a good time chatting with him. They said that they didn''t envy it. Some people had long thought that he was not happy. "I''m the one who was invited by your miss to represent the Yue family to participate in the Zong Ming runoff election. Why can''t I go in?" The white night is light. "Just you? On behalf of our family in the runoff election? Unless my lady is blind The guard glared and hummed. White night frowns. At this time, a family guard came up and said, "this young master Bai Ye was indeed invited by the young lady. He will represent our Yue family to participate in the election. Let him go in quickly. If the young lady knows, I''m afraid it will be difficult to explain." The guard seemed to be speaking for the white night, but when the words came out, they kept winking at the man. His meaning is very clear, this is Miss''s business, don''t get involved in it, otherwise the young lady will blame, then they will have bad luck, regardless of it, the matter is none of their own, if there is anything really, it is the young lady''s responsibility, it has nothing to do with them. The Wei Leng next, also immediately understand this truth, coughed twice, indifferent way: "originally is the young lady invited guests, sorry, small eyes do not know Mount Tai, white childe in." Having said that, the disdain in the eyes is particularly obvious. White night light swept that Wei one eye, silent, toward the inside. In the main hall, the Third Master of Yue kept staring at the door. He saw that the white night, which had no soul power, walked in as if nothing had happened. He sat directly in front of the wine table. He ate and drank like this, and immediately frowned. "Is this friend also the guest who was attracted by the light dance?" Yue asked. "Yes." Bai Ye nodded: "my name is Bai Ye." "White leaf?" The crowd frowned, and the rising and famous Genie genius sounded. "It turns out to be Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai. You should know what our Yuejia asked you for this time. The contest was set up for the purpose of the first candidate of the final election. The competition is directly in charge of the Vientiane gate. How many talents have gathered? What are you going to do if you have no soul power Yue San ye asked. "Go up and fight!" One man joked. "I think he''s just getting impatient." Ping Yidao was contemptuous. "I guess he''s out of his mind." "Can you do this with a normal mind?" People speak one word and another, sneer, scorn, and laugh all over the hall. At this moment, the white night seems to have become a clown and a joke for these people. "Miss Yue and I met by chance, and the reason why I said I wanted to participate in the Zongming runoff competition on behalf of the Yue family was just to exchange views with talents from all walks of life. I didn''t want to win any place at all. It''s not so much that I was recruited by miss Yue, as it was Miss Yue''s help to participate in the Zongming runoff contest!" At this time, the white night light mouth, not for the people''s words and angry, but a calm face."So, Mr. Bai came to the stage just to learn from each other. Besides, you are not sure what good place you can get?" Yue San Ye''s eyes narrowed. "Of course." The white night is calm. "Ha ha, young master Bai, what do you think of our Yue family?" Yue San Yeh suddenly snorted, and his politeness was swept away. Instead, his cold face said, "when I am a Shantang? Or a teahouse? Those who can sit here are all famous talents in the clan area. They are all people who may become the first patriarch in the future. But you, who have no soul power, are qualified to sit here? " "Third Master Yue is right! I didn''t say anything about Miss Yue''s face before, but it doesn''t mean that I can tolerate you. You, who have no soul power, should stay outside and wait for us. How can you sit inside? " Now, smile at me and get out of here! Wait outside. Do you hear me? " "Get out of here! You rubbish "Or I will throw you out myself!" The other souls also clamored. For them, can the ordinary people who don''t even have soul power be equal to them? It was a great insult. The white night frowned and coldly glanced at the souls present and said with a sneer, "I thought all the people sitting here are talented people, but I didn''t expect that Miss Yue''s solicitation is just a group of low-level wine bags! Ridiculous "What do you say?" A soul immediately clapped the table and stood up. The people were furious. "Are you insulting us?" Ping Yidao laughs playfully. "Is that insulting?" White night shook his head and said, "it''s just a fact." "Asshole!" The Third Master of Yue was completely infuriated and pointed to the white night and roared, "Jiawei! Get this guy out of here "Boom? No need! I have hands and feet! Since I''m not welcome here, I''ll go! " Hummed the white night. "Go? You scold us and we want to go? What do you think of us A soul soul suddenly jumped up, turned to the white night, directly blocked his way, sneered: "you must kneel down for me at least, kowtow to admit that you can go, otherwise, don''t want to step out of here half step!" "Yes! Kneel down and kowtow for us now! Or you can''t go! " The rest of the souls drank too. "Kowtow? To you idiots? " White night shook his head and said coldly, "in this world, apart from my parents, even the master, you are not only worthy of kowtow, but also worthy of kowtow?" "Looking for death!" The soul man was so angry that he slapped the white night''s face. But the next second, a crisp drink sounded. "Stop it!" It''s Yue Qingwu! She seemed to hear the noise in the main hall and almost trotted over. The soul soul obviously heard Yue Qingwu''s voice, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. Call first and then apologize later! So thought the soul. Yue Qingwu saw this and was extremely angry. But at this time, there is no way to stop the soul. The crowd laughs with playfulness. At the critical moment... PA! One hand, like a pair of tongs, firmly grasped the soul''s wrist, and the palm stopped abruptly at a distance of two inches from the white night''s cheek. "Well?" Ping Yidao opened his eyes slightly. This hand, it is white night! However, the arm that holds the other party''s wrist suddenly drives, and the palm twists... click. The sound of broken bones reverberated in the hall. "Ah The sound of heartrending screams spread. The wrists of the soul man were forced to bend... people were shocked... "what a great strength Third master Yue was surprised. No one expected that the white night reaction was so fast, and the strength was still so great... "without any soul power, you can break the flesh of the third level people in Juehui state out of thin air. Your brute force is terrible, but if you really want to fight, you are absolutely not his opponent. After all, no matter how strong your brute power is, how can you fight against it? He underestimated the enemy just now. If he went all out, you would not be able to hold on to a breath! " Ping Yidao took a sip of wine and said with a smile. The crowd nodded, and their surprise gradually subsided. Hearing the sound of the white night, he shook his head lightly and was too lazy to argue with these people. "Pull them away!" Yue Qingwu is busy. The guards rushed forward and separated them. "Take this man!" Third master Yue stood up and drank at the house guard.When the two families went to the white night, Yue Qingwu stopped in front of the white night, and the guards stopped immediately. "Uncle, what are you doing? Bai Ye is an important guest I invited to participate in the final election of the religious name. How can you be rude? " Yue Qingwu is in a hurry. "Such a waste without soul power is worthy to fight on behalf of my wife''s family? If it gets out, where do you put my in law''s face? " Third master Yue was angry. "But..." "Qingwu, don''t forget that your name is Yue, and you are the daughter of the eldest brother. You should be considerate of the Yue family. The current situation of our Yue family is not better than before. This time, this election is the only chance for our family to turn over. If we can''t get a good place, do you think about the situation of our Yue family?" Yue San Yeh clapped at the table and cried out in a loud voice. He directly moved out the future of the family and danced to the mountains like a mountain, making the girl breathless. Yue Qingwu''s face was pale and her lips trembled. She didn''t know how to refute it. Seeing this in the daytime, he shook his head slightly and said, "Miss Yue, thank you for your help before. Since I have no relationship with my family, I''ll let it go and leave for the night." With that, he turned straight and walked out of the house. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 When Yue Qingwu comes forward, pingyidao will not find it boring to continue to embarrass white night. After all, from Yue Qingwu''s attitude, she still appreciates the white night very much. It is enough to have Yue Laosan come forward. If he is embarrassed again, it will only reduce the beauty''s favor for him. "White leaf, wait a minute!" At this time, Yue Qingwu suddenly called out. "Miss Yue, do you have any advice?" Yue Qingwu quickly took out a delicate pendant from the storage ring and put it into Bai Ye''s hand. He said in a low voice: "Qingwu has many shortcomings. One of them is that she likes to meddle in her own affairs. Although she has made many enemies, she has made many friends. In the white night, the family strongly opposes this matter. I can''t do anything about it. I''m sorry, but it doesn''t mean that the family doesn''t say you don''t Since I have decided to help you, I will definitely help you get on the competition field! This pendant is my keepsake. There is a person named Qiaofeng in the Vientiane gate, who is my good friend. I heard that she also participated in the competition. You can find her with this pendant and sign up in her hand. There will be no problem! " "Miss Yue, you don''t have to..." white night was just about to refuse, but he couldn''t help feeling soft with the guilty and apologetic look in his eyes. The girl, who clearly does not owe me anything, is so enthusiastic and self reproachful... in the daytime, she appreciates Yue Qingwu more and more. "Well, I''ll take it. Thank you very much, Miss Yue." Thinking about it in the daytime, he also wanted to open up. He put away the pendant and made a serious ceremony to express his thanks to Yue Qingwu. "White night, I wish you to awaken the spirit of heaven as soon as possible, and revive the way of the soul." Yue Qingwu''s apologetic face finally showed a smile. "Thank you." White night smiles and turns away. But when he got to the door, he suddenly stopped. "Miss Yue, I want to ask you something." "White leaf, just say it." Yueqing dance road. The white night did not turn around, but quietly asked, "I ask you, do you have a favorite among the souls you solicit?" Good. How do you ask this question? Yue Qingwu was stunned and then shook his head with a wry smile: "there is no one in Qingwu''s favor at present. The reason why we recruit these people is just to solve the family''s danger." "So, do you want them to get a good place and solve the family crisis, or do you want none of them to be promoted so as to avoid being committed to them?" White night asked again. Yue Qingwu is completely confused, and she tries to think about it. In fact, this is her most tangled problem at the moment. If some of these people squeeze into the top three, then the current crisis of the Yue family will be solved. If there is a new clan, which family in Tianhua City dares to attack the Yue family? But if so, she must marry down to that man. But there is no one here After a long silence, she finally laughed bitterly, her face was helpless, and she whispered: "I don''t know... Bai Ye, I can''t answer your question... Fish and bear''s paw, can''t have both..." after a long silence, she suddenly said, "I''ll let you have fish and bear''s paw together." The sound fell and the man stepped out of the gate. Yue lightly danced in the mist, and did not understand the meaning of the white night. Fish and bear''s paw together? What do you mean by "white night"? "Play tricks." "Make a mystery!" The souls in the hall scoffed one by one. Third master Yue snorted, his face a little heavy. The reason why he let go of the white night lies in the face of Yue Qingwu. After all, most of the talented soul people who live in the Yue family come for Yue Qingwu. Now Yue Qingwu is the Savior of the Yue family. Naturally, he doesn''t give a lot of facial expression He can only endure. If he dares to offend him, how can he go out peacefully? "I don''t know which one of us is interested in." Third master Yue adjusted his mind, squeezed out a smiling face and stood up with his glass. "All of you, please fill this glass!" "Thank you ... ... in Tianhua city. A competition platform is being set up in the central division. And in front of a pavilion on the right, the soul is in and out, a sea of people. This is the scene of the application for the Zong Ming competition. The Vientiane gate is responsible for the registration of the competition. The information and information of the applicants will be recorded by the Vientiane gate, and the comprehensive evaluation will be made according to their performance in the competition. "I''m going to sign up for the competition." Line up, white night to a Vientiane door disciple said. "Name, where is the person, the level of heaven soul, the level of soul state, and the school of learning." The Vientiane disciple said mechanically while holding a pen to write something on the paper."In the white night, the people of Daxia had practiced in juehun sect, Tibetan dragon academy and Longyuan sect. They had no spirit of heaven and no rank." White night road. "No spirit, no grade?" The disciple was stunned. He suddenly raised his head and looked around the white night. The people behind were also stunned. "No soul?" "No wonder I can''t feel the soul power of this guy. Emotion is a waste without awakening the spirit of heaven." "What are you doing here? Get out of here Exclaimed the souls behind. The disciple regained his mind and snorted: "this friend, the Zongming runoff is not a house keeper. If you don''t wake up the spirit of heaven, don''t make trouble. All the contestants are talents. You don''t have soul power. If there is something wrong, don''t blame me!" "What are the requirements for participating in the runoff election?" Asked the white night. "Of course, the elder of zongmen has told us that those with poor soul power are not allowed to enter the competition! After all, this is the elite runoff, we don''t have so much time to arrange the duel between the inferior souls! The minimum standard for registration is three-level strength. " The disciple sneered. "Does the Vientiane gate only regard a person''s strength with the spirit state?" The white night frowned. "What do you mean? I need you to teach me a lesson? " The disciple was not happy and his eyes were full of anger. White night shook his head, did not say much, ready to leave. Seeing this, the disciple was even more angry. This guy is so arrogant!! He stood up straight up and cried, "stop for me!" "What else?" The white night asked. "What you said just now, you seem to think that people without soul power are stronger than those with soul power?" The disciple hummed. "I just think that a person''s strength is not determined by the soul state." White night light response. "I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Since you are going to participate in the Zongming runoff, I will let you participate! I''d like to see how ridiculous your arrogance is in front of real genius. " The disciple said, and then took out a piece of paper with halo, pushed it to the table and said, "this is life and death!" "Life and death?" "Yes, only you can sign this contest! If your opponent accidentally confiscates and kills you, you can''t blame me, so if you want to participate in the competition, you must sign this! " The disciple said fiercely. The white night hears the sound, also does not hesitate, picks up the pen to sign the name. "Crazy! I hope you don''t regret what you did today The disciple immediately put away the statement of life and death, then took up his pen and wrote as he wrote: "now I want to fill in the power you represent. I guess you are free cultivation? On behalf of individuals? " "No, I''m not representing myself." "Oh?" The disciple was stunned: "which force can you represent like this?" "It''s not a force." Bai Ye took out the pendant given by Yue Qingwu from Qianlong ring and handed it to the disciple. He said, "I only represent Miss Yue Qingwu of the Yue family. It has nothing to do with the Yue family. Besides, I will give it to Qiaofeng of the Vientiane gate for me and tell her to return it to its original owner." Then he turned and left. The disciple looked at the free and easy figure who left, for a long time did not return to God. "This guy... Strange... Whatever, he wants to die, that can''t blame me." The disciple murmured and took up his pen to draw what was written on the paper... ... ... as the day of the final election of the name of the sect was drawing closer and closer, there were more and more soul people in Tianhua city. In addition to the soul, a large number of clan representatives also entered Tianhua city at this very moment. Their purpose is very simple, to attract talents and draw fresh blood for the clan. The purpose of the final election is to find the seeds that can be promoted to the first clan. However, the selection of these seeds by the Vientiane gate will not determine their development. The Vientiane gate will only give them titles and honors, and they need to go their own way in the future. It is the best choice for a beginner to join the sect. On the third day after the final election of Zong Ming, Zhang Haisheng, the great elder of Luoyun Pavilion, arrived with the elite of zongmen. His arrival has been closely watched by many souls. Luoyun Pavilion is a famous sect in the clan area. Although it can''t be compared with such a huge thing as tiantianfeng, there are many experts in Luoyun Pavilion. The school has a long history and rich heritage, and it has trained many excellent talents. If you can join in, you will never waste anyone''s Tianfu. After the arrival of Luoyun Pavilion, Guan Jian, the great elder of meihualing, who is famous for his sword cultivation, also arrived. Plum blossom mountain''s seven unique swords are famous all over the world. All the disciples of Meihua Mountain are gifted in kendo. They are very knowledgeable in kendo. Some people say that plum blossom hears a sword and has practiced it for ten years. The soul of cultivating sword is to worship plum blossom mountain. However, the recruitment of plum blossom mountain is held once every three years, and there are no more than 1000 people each time. The entry conditions are extremely harsh. No one thought that this time The people from meihualing have also arrived.In addition to the first time, representatives of Feiquan gate, Fuhu Pavilion and Qinshan hall all settled in one after another. Until the day before the Zongming runoff, a strong news ignited the whole Tianhua city. Qin Xinhong, the ten elder of Tianxia peak, led his disciples to settle down! The overlord of the clan area is coming! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 On the street of Tianhua City, the souls on both sides stopped and looked at the people riding Yunma. They whispered and talked one after another. "The people of Tianxia peak really come... Is that Qin Xinhong, the ten elder of Tianxia peak? How young "She is a beautiful woman. I heard that Qin Xinhong was only in her thirties, so she took the position of ten elders of Tianxia peak. She is really young and promising!" "Tiantianfeng sent her here, and she must have cultivated her on purpose." The passers-by murmured. This kind of elder who is sent to recruit disciples, even if they enter the sect, most of them follow the elder who solicits them. In this way, the elder''s position and power in the sect will be strengthened in disguise. No matter who he is, no matter how big the school he enters, he will be grateful to the person who introduced him. Qin Xinhong entered the venue, but not in a hurry to go to the venue of the Vientiane gate. Instead, he went straight to the biggest restaurant and laid down ten banquets. All the big families in Tianhua city were invited here. In addition, there were also famous young talents in Tianhua city. The scene was very dazzling. People inexplicably very, Qin Xinhong what is this to do? However, when the guests arrive at the restaurant, people suddenly see. Qin Xinhong is to select a good candidate in advance! The man sun of the man family led a flower and Huang Fei Jian to the banquet. Yuejiayue''s light dance is with pingyidao and Luohe. Besides the first time, famous young talents such as gusuyue and Xiao Mobai in Tianhua city were invited and arrived at the restaurant one after another. In addition, the most powerful family in Tianhua City, the Zhan family, also sent people. However, there are only two representatives of the Zhan family, Zhan Feiyan and Mingjian sake. Zhan Feiyan is a low-key person. There are few news about him in Tianhua city. Many people feel strange to him, but sake is not so common. It is said that sake once learned the exquisite drunken sword formula from jiujianxian. When he was 20 years old, he picked out people of the same age in the same situation. When he was 22 years old, he entered the first level of Jue soul state, and easily defeated the second-class strong people, who were called Jue The famous sword will become a powerful sword in the future. Now that he has passed twenty-five, he does not know how terrible his strength is. Zhan Feiyan leads him to the banquet with obvious intention, which is deterrence. Although there are not many people in the Zhan family school, the sake alone is enough to make these heroes unable to hold their heads up. After leaving at night, Yue Qingwu seems absent-minded these days. Although pingyidao, Luohe and other people around her try their best to be attentive to her, she can see that what these people are trying to do is just a huge family in law, and they hardly treat her sincerely. At the banquet, Yue Qingwu sits with the Yues and stares at the wine in the cup. "Why? Is this the representative sent by your family in law? " A scornful laugh came. The Yues looked at it one after another, and saw man sun leading a group of people towards this side. The first two were the famous Huang Fei Jian and a flower. Huang Feijian is a yellow robe with a long sword pinned around his waist. He is heroic and fierce. But a flower looks enchanting, the figure is convex and backward, any man can''t move his sight, but don''t look at a flower like this, but it''s very cold. If anyone''s eyes stay on her body for more than ten breaths, he will surely suffer. Although it is a delicate flower, it has thorns. "Oh? Isn''t this the dandy of the whole family? What? Do you have any advice? " When pingyidao heard man sun''s disdain, he frowned and made a voice immediately. "Ping Yi Dao? You are also a talented person. How did you become a lackey of the family of Yue? " Man sun sneered. "What do you say?" Ping Yidao frowned. "The dog will choose a good master. The wife''s family is not a good master. Why don''t you come and follow me?" Mansun said with a chuckle. "Asshole!" Ping Yidao hit the table and stood up. But the next second, a figure stood in front of him. Huang Fei Jian! Ping Yidao''s face changed. "Three years ago, you fought me with a sword and lost 18 moves. Two years ago, you fought me with a sword and lost 19 moves. What about this year? Ping Yidao, shall we have another fight in the Zongming runoff? Let me see how far back you can go? " Huang Fei Jian said. "You..." Ping Yidao was shivering. Huang Feijian is a talented swordsman with a high reputation. Pingyidao has a great reputation. He once challenged him, but he failed twice in succession. This is the biggest knot in his mind. "Does the Yue family depend on such a group of bread and drink bags? It seems that after the death of the second master of the Yue family, the Yue family has indeed declined, and the generation is not as good as the next generation! " A flower also opened a cavity, the voice is cold, some sharp. Yue Qingwu''s face rose red and her eyes were full of anger, but she was silent. "This time, no one from the Yue family will be qualified for the final election, and the last chance is lost. My family will exert great pressure. With your current strength, you will not be my opponent. Then I will force the Yue family to marry you to me. Yue Qingwu, Yue Qingwu! Aren''t you arrogant? Soon, I''ll make you kneel down in front of me and let me control you! " Mansun thought maliciously in his heart, and his eyes swept greedily at the girl.Yue Man''s two families are facing each other again, and people around them throw their eyes towards this side. "What''s the matter?" Just then, the host of the party came. It''s Qin Xinhong. She was wearing a feather collar coat with long hair falling down on her shoulders. She was very beautiful with red lips and white teeth. Her appearance was no worse than that of a flower and Yue dance. People were very bright and sighed in their hearts: what a beautiful woman. "See elder Qin!" It took a long time for people to remember that this seemingly very young woman was the elder of Tianxia peak, so she made a ceremony immediately. "If you can come to the banquet, you are all friends of Xinhong, so don''t be too polite." Qin Xinhong said with a smile. "Elder Xie." Qin Xinhong smiles, her eyes are like the moon, and she looks at man sun around. "Are you the representative of the whole family?" "I have met the elder." Man sun was busy. "It''s good. It''s good. There are many talented people in the river. I believe you won''t let me down." Qin Xinhong said with a smile. Man Sun Yi Xi, another ceremony: "the elder flatters." Qin Xinhong looks at Yue Qingwu and others. When she sees Yue Qingwu, she also nods gently: "are you the miss of Yue family?" "I''ve seen the elder in Qingwu." "Good performance, at that time, the second master of the Yue family was called the God of war in Tianhua City, and he was the most outstanding genius in Tianhua city. However, it is a pity that the second master of the Yue family died young. However, I believe that there will be more outstanding people in the Yue family! Don''t let me down. " "I will try my best to perform well in the Zongming runoff." Yue danced in a low voice. "Performance? How to behave? Your wife''s family has already reached the stage of relying on foreign aid to compete. Even if it shows, it''s not your family''s strength. What''s the point? " Man Sun said suddenly. "It''s none of your business, is it? Are you all born in your family? " The Yue''s side immediately refuted. Man sun laughed and said nothing. Qin Xinhong''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, obviously guessed one or two. She was about to say something when a disciple of tiantianfeng came in a hurry and whispered in her ear. Qin Xinhong''s face sank and said to the disciple, "take me to have a look right away." "Yes, elder." "Everybody, you wait a moment. Xinhong still has some things to deal with, so I won''t be with you." Qin Xinhong smiles and walks away with the disciple. It''s not clear. The status of the Yue family in this banquet is extremely low. Although the Yues attach great importance to pingyidao, compared with the genius of walking around at the banquet, pingyidao is not excellent, and the future of the Yue family is still dim. Outside the banquet, Qin Xinhong, who just walked out of the venue, almost immediately turned over and ran out of Tianhua city. Soon, the people of Tianxia peak came to a waterfall outside the city. At this time, there were three people standing in front of the waterfall. Two men and one woman. One of them was a man and a woman standing together. The man was injured and bleeding from the corner of his mouth. He was lying on the ground panting for breath. Obviously, he was injured. The woman stood beside him and looked at the young man in plain white clothes with long hair and incomparable beauty. Seeing this young man, Qin Xinhong couldn''t help blinking: who is this man? How can''t you feel a little soul power? "Elder!" Seeing the people who came after her, the woman seemed to be rescued by straw. She cried out and ran away sobbing. "What happened?" Qin Xinhong asked. "Elder martial brother Lin and I were practicing martial arts here. Suddenly, this man came out and hurt him. He also wanted to kill me. Elder brother, make decisions for us." The woman was busy shouting. "Here to practice martial arts?" Qin Xinhong frowned, how can you believe it? Unexpectedly, the man on the other side snorted: "Tianxia peak people are really mean, cunning and full of nonsense. I have been practicing here these days, and you will stop later. However, relying on the identity of Tianxia peak people, you want to drive me away. You are so domineering, and now you are talking nonsense here? What a shame! I don''t want to tell you more, Tianxia Fengren, leave my sight quickly! Don''t get in my way. " The man walked away, then turned around and meditated in front of the waterfall. He didn''t even look at this group of people from Tianxia peak. "Damn it! This is Qin Xinhong, the ten elder of Tianxia peak. What do you think you are? Do you dare to talk to us like this Screamed the woman. The other disciples also looked at the white night in exasperation. Only Qin Xinhong looks at the white night with great interest. She can feel that there is no soul power in the white night, and the smell of the soul is not revealed. According to common sense, this person should be an ordinary person who has not awakened the soul of heaven. However, such a person has hurt Lin Han? This Lin Han is a disciple of her. Although he is not very talented, he still has the third level of juexingjing. How can a person who can''t feel a little soul power defeat the third level existence of Jue soul state?It''s impossible... Qin Xinhong stepped forward and actually made a salute. She said politely: "these two are my disciples. If you have offended you in any way, please forgive me." "Not yet?" What ushered in was a cold question. "I have no soul power, but I can defeat my disciple. I am a god man. I don''t know your identity. Can you tell me?" Qin Xinhong smile, lips light, Qingcheng smile. But the man turned his back to her and turned a deaf ear. This man is a white night. He has always had a bad impression on the people of the world''s peaks. Perhaps the actions of Lang Tianya and sang Dongming can not be blamed on these disciples, but their bullying attitude has aroused his strong resentment. "Elder, this man is too arrogant! You have condescended to speak to him, and he turns his back to you "It''s crazy!" The disciples couldn''t look down, and they cried out one after another. "Don''t be rude!" Qin Xinhong''s eyebrows are up and down. She doesn''t know the depth of this person, so she doesn''t dare to act rashly. However, the female disciple stood up and yelled, "elder, this man hurt the people of Tianxia peak first and humiliated you so much here. If you don''t teach this person a lesson, I will not be disgraced when things come out? When we return to the sect, the elder martial brothers and sisters who sit down with other elders laugh at the incompetence of our disciples "Yan Yan is right! Don''t let it go like this, elder. Stay here and see how I can teach this bastard a lesson A strong disciple ran out in anger, with his feet on the ground, like a wild bull rushing toward the white night. "Stop it!" Qin Xinhong shouts. But the disciple was close to the white night. At this time, the white night began to speak again. "As an elder, you have a deep spiritual state. How can you stop this disciple? Did you deliberately let him out to test me? Well, I''ll do what you want After drinking in the white night, his body did not move. He just raised his hand and grabbed to the side. Bata. The strong man''s fist was suddenly firmly held by the white night. Good reaction. What terrible power! Qin Xin''s red eyes and eyes are stagnant. However, this is obviously not enough. After all, this person is facing a soul person, a soul person at the level of absolute soul state. It is easy to break mountains and rocks with soul power. How strong is brute force to achieve this? But the next second, Qin Xinhong found himself very wrong! Just look at the white night suddenly drive the arm, a fierce force to swing, the strong man flew out like a sharp arrow, toward the waterfall. The great man''s soul power was completely suppressed, and he could not exert half of his power at all... "what?" Qin Xin''s face was stiff. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Bang! The strong man bumps into the rock wall, and the rock wall is cracked. The man inlays in the crack and faints directly, just like a mural. Before and after this, it''s just three rest Kung Fu. People''s eyes widened and their minds were blank. The strong man has the strength of the fourth level of juexingjing!! This man... How could he be knocked down with one move? If not for what you see with your own eyes, who believes? Even Qin Xinhong was shocked. Just now, this man didn''t use any soul power. But why could he easily throw out the person of the fourth level of Jue Hun state? Who the hell is he? In fact, the white night was also very surprised at the moment. What he has not only discovered in his body is a force of brutality. Yes, this is Yuanli. White night confirmed it again and again these two days. At the beginning, the power produced by sacrificing the spirit of heaven was inexplicably attached to the body. Although we could not feel the smell of Yuan Li''s soul power, it was true that this power existed. It was as if a part of the sacrificial power was perfectly preserved in the body after sacrificing the spirit of heaven. This power is attached to the body. In addition to the ability to activate the soul, the agility, strength and sense organs of the white night are the same as those of the days before. Moreover, the physical body is more powerful and terrifying. And this force is still slowly increasing, which is incredible. Maybe it''s the advantage of the cauldron stove. I try my best to exercise my body in the daytime, but I dare not touch the four sealed spirits in my body, for fear of any accident. However, this physical body alone is enough to fight against juexingjing people. After the world peak people gaped, for a long time did not make a sound. Qin Xinhong returned to her senses ahead of time, and her face was inconceivable. She slightly inhaled her breath: "your good power. This seemingly random wave of power is more than 50000 kg at least! In Xinhong''s memory, only Taishi, king of power, can do this in Qunzhong''s domain. What is the relationship between you and Taishi? " Qin Xinhong road. However, the white night was silent. This time, the people of Tianxia peak didn''t dare to shout again. The disciples were nervous and looked at the man with vigilance. Especially the previous woman, shivering, hiding behind the crowd. "Excuse me." Seeing that the white night did not do anything, Qin Xinhong sighed slightly and made a ceremony to save the strong man on the cliff and leave. "Wait a minute." At this time, the white night made a sound again. "What is your advice?" Qin Xinhong busy road. "Tianxia peak people, do not obey the rules, do not know etiquette, you start with me, now want to leave?" The white night is light. "What do you want?" Qin Xinhong frowned slightly. "What are you going to do with those two men who are overbearing, bullying and blatant Ask first in the white night. "I will take these two people back to good health control, and you won''t have to worry about that." "That won''t do." The white night suddenly gets up and walks towards Qin Xinhong. Qin Xinhong''s face was slightly tight. Although this man has no soul power, he can bring himself a kind of oppressive force. What''s going on? But see white night eyes a Lin, step a step, people disappear instantly. What a terrible speed! Qin Xinhong was so shocked that she rushed to the woman. But the next second... PA! There was a dull noise. Then see that woman''s face appeared a huge bright red palm print, the person flew out, fell on the ground directly fainted. The disciples around were shocked. "What are you doing?" Qin Xinhong was furious. "This disciple is overbearing and unruly. I''ll help you teach her a lesson, so that you can''t bear to teach her." The white night is light. "That''s my Tianxia peak business. Don''t you think you''ve taken too much care of it?" Qin Xinhong said angrily. "If I am not equal to both of them, will you think of my end?" Asked the white night. Qin Xinhong was stunned. She remembered that a year ago, the two men had done similar things. In a restaurant, they went to drink together. However, the restaurant business was so hot that there was no seat. So they drove one out and occupied the man''s desk. She gathered friends to discuss the matter. Unexpectedly, he and he were together All of the five friends'' friends were abandoned by the two disciples, Lin and Yan. However, when the disciples came to deal with the matter, they framed the five people for their trouble and bit them back. At first, Qin Xinhong thought that this was the case, but only after the disciples investigated the truth did they know it. However, Qin Xinhong did not investigate the matter because it was harmful to the face of the world. Now it''s very similar to what happened a year ago. If this person''s strength is not good, I''m afraid they will also be abandoned? Qin Xin, with a heavy heart, decided to go back and teach them a good lesson, but at this moment, she still has to take care of zongmen''s face. "No matter what you say, they are the people of my Tianxia peak. I was not there before. It''s easy to say. But now you hurt my disciples in front of me. You are challenging me!""Provocation? Is it possible for me to think that you are provoking me when that man started at me? " White night points to the strong man who is also inlaid in the rock wall and asks. Qin Xinhong''s face was slightly stiff. It''s easy to stop a strong man with her strength, but she hopes to understand the strength of white night through the strong man, so she doesn''t make a move. I don''t want to be seen through by the night. What do you want? Do you want Xinhong to apologize? " Qin Xinhong suppressed her anger and murmured. "That''s not necessary. I''m not interested in your insincere apology. However, since long Qin of tiantianfeng is old, it''s hard to say. Bai will ask you for advice." The white night is light. Qin Xinhong is the ten elders of the world peak. Her strength is definitely not comparable to those disciples. She can just try her means. Qin Xinhong''s face was surprised: "you don''t have a soul at all. Although you are powerful, if you really want to fight, you can only compete with my disciples, but you want to challenge me? Are you sure? " "Mr. Qin seems to be very confident in his own strength?" "I don''t have confidence in you..." Qin Xinhong shook her head: "forget it, since you want to fight with me, come on, I will pay attention to the discretion, deal with a person who has no soul power, I can''t do anything, you want to fight, I hope you can do your best." "Oh? Pay attention, elder Qin. " White night light road, suddenly body shape again. Boom! A ring of air burst from the place where he had disappeared, and the ground seemed to be pushed by the giant''s hand and suddenly shook. The disciples of Tianxia peak turned up their horses and fell to the ground, which made them feel embarrassed. Qin Xinhong''s face changed greatly. Wrong! Totally wrong! This man was more powerful than she could have imagined. She quickly raised her hand, ten fingers like flowers, constantly swaying, a thread of soul power from the fingers swing open, winding around the four sides. These spiritual forces are arranged like spider silk and have strong stickiness. Anyone who is entangled by the soul force will be immediately pulled, and even those who are more mobile can not escape this suppression. However, the white night a blow, the fist actually burst out a strong boxing style, this boxing style is so terrible, strong and domineering, actually began to shake the soul of Qin Xinhong! Qin Xinhong''s face changed dramatically, and his assessment of the strength of white night changed again. Brute force alone can counter my soul power? Who is this man? "You are distracted!" A low drink rings in Qin Xinhong''s ear. Qin Xinhong suddenly comes back to her senses and gives birth to a flower print at her feet. Bang! Soul power toward the surrounding sputtering, pressure swing open, just close to the white night was immediately bounced out. But when he was shot, he forced his body to precipitate with brute force, and his body, which was nearly out of balance, was stabilized again. Qin Xinhong did not dare to be careless. Her light body immediately flew over. Before the white night fell, she rose again. A burst of palm print was like a petal in full bloom, wrapped in the white night. The white night saw this, a big drink, the fist attack, actually like a storm general, hard to break these petals. What a fierce offensive. Qin Xinhong stamped his feet, the general situation broke out, and the storm generally rolled away. For a time, the earth was flying with sand and rocks, and the strong wind made the sky gloomy. "Elder Qin, if you don''t have to use your real skills, I''m afraid you will continue to lose." White night while dancing fist, while opening a way. "Really? Isn''t that my real ability? " Qin Xinhong opened the white night with one hand and said in a deep voice. "Of course." White night light way: "after all, you Yuan Li has not yet sacrificed." "Sacrifice Yuan Li?" Qin Xinhong felt that her ideas were almost refreshed. Such a guy who has no soul power wants to sacrifice Yuan Li to fight with him. However, this man has such strength. Where on earth is this monster coming out of? "No, no! I have enough soul power to deal with you... "Qin Xinhong''s silver teeth bit, and rush to the white night again. Use the upper force? Once she did this, Qin Xinhong would lose face. Although she didn''t pay much attention to face, as an elder, she had to maintain her prestige in front of her disciples. With so many disciples behind her, Yuan Li offered her sacrifice and won the white night. If she failed, she would be ruined. How could she do it? However, the white night is repeatedly shaking his head, the pace of a turn, people such as phantom, quickly swing away. "A net in the sky!" Qin xinhongjiao drinks, and the soul net spreads again. "Broken!" With a dull, low drink. Suddenly burst out a oppressive and heavy brute force in the void, forcefully tearing apart the soul power of Qin Xinhong. "Knot!" Qin Xinhong''s face changed greatly. She kept working on her soul power to fill the torn place. At the same time, she used other soul power to wrap the body of white night, intending to lock it.However, this brute force is so powerful that it is like a machete. It is as powerful as a machete. Qin Xinhong''s heart was beating wildly and her eyes were enlarged several times. Finally... the brute force completely tore her soul force apart, and a fist came close to her cheek. The strength of the soul suddenly dissipated. Brute force also disappeared in an instant. Qin Xinhong gasped violently, her cheeks flushed and her eyes widened. Staring at the young man standing in front of her, her plump chest rose and fell... however, the disciples of Tianxia peak in the distance had been stunned for a long time. At this moment, even a fool can see that elder Qin... Is defeated! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 White night will put down the fist, a hearty feeling full of all over the body. Have fun! That''s great! Although the soul force did not urge at all, but this kind of power filled every pore feeling, it is too intoxicating. Bai Ye feels that his body seems to be beyond the level 6 of Jue Hun state. Although he doesn''t know how many levels he can match, he is no worse than the elder Qin in front of him. Just for the precise control of strength, there is still a little lack, it seems that blindly sitting down and epiphany can''t help. The physical body still focuses on exercise. White night thought, put his fist back, said: "you can go." "You..." Qin Xinhong''s face was red and white. Lost to a man without soul power? This is a shame, but now that it is, she will not say anything. After all, she is Qin Xinhong, not sang Dong. "What''s your name?" Qin Xinhong took a deep breath and asked. "What? Do you want revenge? " The white night asked. "Yes, not at all." Qin Xinhong shakes her head: "although Xinhong''s strength is not good, it''s still the elder of Tianxia peak. I''m still unwilling to lose to you. I''ll challenge you in the future." White night a listen, nodded: "I will accept your challenge, you can call me white leaf?" "White night?" Qin Xinhong''s heart pounded: was it the white night that slaughtered the first Zongbang? Is that white night that killed elder Sang''s practice retrogressive? Impossible. It''s said that the talent of heaven and longitude has been erased by the peak master. How powerful is the peak master? Even if Chu Zong first stood in front of the peak Lord, he could not leave easily. He seems to be very young. If there is a soul in heaven, it may be that night. But he has no soul power. It is rare that he can have this means now, and he will not be able to make progress in the future. Qin Xinhong sighed slightly, a trace of regret flashed in her eyes. She corrected her color and said, "Bai Ye, I hope you can do your best to fight in the future." "What? Do you think I didn''t do my best? " "Of course." Qin Xinhong pointed to the two swords hanging on his waist in the white night: "you should be a swordsman, but you fight with me. Can you do your best?" In a daze, Bai Ye looks down at the dead dragon sword and the green sword, shakes his head and laughs bitterly. He turned around and continued to sit in front of the waterfall, no longer talking to Qin Xinhong. Qin Xinhong made a salute to the white night and turned over to leave. In the eyes of those disciples of Tianxia peak, the pride has disappeared without trace, and only admiration and respect are left to look at the white night. In this world, the strong are respected, and the strong will always be supported by others. Although Qin Xinhong is the worst one among the elders of Tianxia peak, she is an elder after all! However, this young man failed Qin Xinhong without soul power... how powerful is this man? "How young this man is! It is estimated that he is less than 25 years old, but he has such strength. Why don''t you recruit him into the peak of my world? " A disciple finally moved his sight back from the white night and said. "Now is not the time. If you have just offended others, how can you open such a mouth?" Qin Xinhong shook her head, then her eyes fell on Lin and Yan. "Yan Yan! Linhan! Come here Qin Xinhong Su cheered. Two people face a change, Yan Yan is busy accompany smiling face, way: "elder, have... What matter?" "You two are recklessly making trouble, violating the rules of the gate, and even more deceiving the elder. I have tolerated you in every way before, but this time, I can''t indulge you any more! After returning to zongmen this time, you can go to Kuri peak to practice. " Dry sun peak? When the disciples were cold in their hearts, it was a dead peak. Only those disciples who made big mistakes in the sect would be punished into Kuri peak. The miasma on the peak would be filled with pain. Moreover, the peak stone was strange, burning unbearably in the daytime and freezing at night. It was hard to live on the first day above. It was simply not a place for human beings to stay. Hearing this, Lin and Yan were scared out of their wits. They knelt down on the ground in a hurry, crying and shouting, "thank you, elder! Thank you!!! We know it''s wrong! " "If you know it wrong, you will not repeat it again and again! My world peak is because there are too many people like you, will be misunderstood by outsiders! This time I will not tolerate it Qin Xinhong snorted coldly and drank to the disciples beside him: "Liu Tao, you''re going to send them back to the sect immediately! If I go back to the ancestral gate and find that they are not in the peak, you will punish them instead! " On hearing this, the disciple''s face changed dramatically, and he quickly clasped his fist: "yes, elder!" ... ... in the war with Qin Xinhong, Bai Ye felt that his body was completely activated. Before that, he was dead, but now he is vigorous. He sat on the big stone, facing the waterfall, and urged the King Kong to be immortal. "Vajra Bu Mie" is a Dharma formula practiced by Bai Ye before he opened the spirit of heaven. The purpose of this dharma formula is to refine the body to the realm of immortality and immortality. However, it is only the basic chapter that does not require the soul power, while the later chapters such as power soul, Qi soul and Jue Hun all have corresponding soul state requirements. However, Bai Ye is surprised to find that the current Vajra immortal strength he operates It has reached the realm of "the general trend of heaven and earth" which can only be learned from the martial spirit state. This general trend of heaven and earth is not the profound meaning of the general trend of the day and night, but a magic method to increase the physical strength with the help of the potential between the heaven and the earth.The general trend of heaven and earth is continuous, and the strength of the body can always be maintained, which is extremely magical. "By the way, Qin Xinhong has also said that I am a swordsman. Now that I have lost my soul power, can I still use my sword skill only by my brute force?" Standing up in the white night, he pulled out the green sword from his waist and silently urged the nine soul sword formula. But the result was disappointing. After reading the nine soul sword formula, there was no reaction in the body. After all, it is a method based on soul power position. It doesn''t work to try to urge the sword technique again at night. The auxiliary heart mantra, silent Dragon Sword array and reversal Liangyi array are not available. At present, there are only two kinds of swordsmanship mastered by white night. Epee and flash sword. He gazed at the waterfall like a white dragon in front of him. He took a deep breath. His arm shook. The blue light splashed out in his hand, like a crescent moon, and cut towards the waterfall. Whoa! Shake the void and go away. Whoa. The long white Dragon Waterfall was split into two parts by the life. The power of the blue light violently separated it, and it was unmatched. "Epee is based on force, and its power is no worse than that based on spirit and Qi! Although it is not the right way to take strength as the ultimate goal, the power given by power must not be underestimated. " White night jump, jump to the height of more than ten meters, all the power to start, carrying the green sword, ruthlessly cut down. Buzzing... the green sword fell, and its strength was amazing. The sword''s body was ignited by the violent friction with the air. Bang! This sword, cut in the mountain stream, the mountain wall is broken, the earth trembles wildly. ... ... the day of the final election of the name of the clan finally came. The heroes gathered in Tianhua city had been impatient for a long time and were ready to perform well in front of the representatives of various sects and the people of Vientiane. The venue of the competition is located in the center of Tianhua city. Today, the bustling Tianhua city is full of people. All the people gather around the stadium and look up on tiptoe. All the big families in Tianhua city and the famous clan around them were represented. Yue Qingwu sits in front of the Yue family seat with her head down and sighs. She has no sense of expectation for the competition, because she is the biggest loser whether she wins or loses. "Qingwu, I heard that your attitude towards young master Ping is very bad recently. Is that true?" a middle-aged man came over and looked at Yue Qingwu with dignity, and his voice sank. "Dad?" Yue Qingwu was stunned: "how did you come?" "Today''s affairs concern whether my wife''s family can turn over. How can I not come?" Yueyang Hao, a middle-aged man, snorted coldly: "it''s you. You''re not young. Are you still sensible? Young and promising, he is a gifted man. This time, he will be able to win the position of alternate of chuzong in the final election of Zongming, and win the honor for my family in law! And why do you always avoid him? Evasive? " Yueyang Hao almost questioned, how could he not know what he meant by Yue Qingwu? After Yue Yang Hao, he was followed by Ping Yidao and Yue Laosan. Ping Yidao''s shaggy face showed a smile, and he stepped forward and hugged Yue: "Miss Yue, I don''t know what I did wrong with Yidao. Why do you hate Yidao so much? If there is anything wrong with a knife, please point out that it will try its best to correct it. " "Young master Ping, you have been worried about Qingwu. It''s just that Qingwu is not healthy these days and can''t be with you. That''s all." Yueqing dance light way. "Look at you. You''re still like this. Are you going to piss dad off?" Yueyang Hao became more and more angry: "I''ve heard of it. A few days ago, you went to Wanyuan town to invite Deping son. You even recruited a soulless waste to settle in my wife''s house. Fortunately, your third uncle drove the man away. If this happened, wouldn''t my wife''s face be completely disgraced by you? You are more and more wayward "Dad, how can you say that?" Yue Qingwu is extremely aggrieved. "I can''t continue to leave you alone. I will arrange a good family for you when the Zongming runoff is over." Yueyang Hao is very deep to see an eye flat knife, straight let him surprise. Although pingyidao is not a member of a large family, he is still famous and is the favored son of heaven. If he can be introduced to the Yue family, the current precarious situation of the Yue family will be alleviated. However, with the strength of pingyidao, it is still quite large to seize the place of a candidate for the first clan. This time Yueyang Hao put all his bets on Ping Yidao. "Mr. Ping, you have to behave well. My elder brother and I are optimistic about you." Yue Laosan pats the shoulder way that pats a knife even. "Ha ha ha ha, don''t worry, master Yue, Third Master Yue! Let''s see how I can get the first batch of candidates! " Pingyidao is forthright. "May I have miss Yue Jiayue in?" Just then, a voice came. Yuejia people have to look at the source of the sound, all of a sudden, Yueyang Hao eyebrows slightly tight.The people who came, dressed in the clothes of disciples of Vientiane, were actually the disciples of Vientiane. Depressed and pale, Yue Qingwu, hearing the sound, raised his head in a hurry and ran to the disciple. "Sister Qiao Feng!" Yue Qingwu was overjoyed. "Sister Qingwu, long time no see. How are you doing?" The woman smiles. "Thanks to my sister, it''s OK." Yue Qingwu forced his face to laugh. "If there is any difficulty, you must tell your sister." Qiao Feng saw that Yue Qingwu was wrong, but because Yue''s family were there, she couldn''t ask more. She took a pendant from the storage ring and handed it over: "here, take it." Yue Qingwu has a look, and the pendant is the one she put into the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 "The disciple in charge of recruiting said that someone asked me to give this to you, but didn''t say the purpose. I remember that you had worn this pendant, so it was returned to its original owner. Oh, the man''s name is Bai Ye... I read the materials and found that he was a person with no soul power. He even signed up. It''s really puzzling." Qiao Feng fragmentary Dao Dao Dao read. Yue Qingwu couldn''t help but smile. "It seems that Bai Ye has successfully signed up and is worthy of him." Yue Qingwu is in the mood. "Is this Mr. Yue? I''ve met Mr. Yue. " Qiao Feng walked over and began to show courtesy. "This is it?" "Dad, this is a sister I met in Vientiane gate, Qiao Feng." Yue Qingwu introduced. "Oh, it turns out to be a distinguished guest of the Vientiane gate. Come here and sit here. Third, let the servants serve tea." Yue yanghao was busy. As a member of the Vientiane sect, that''s great. Although Qiao Feng is only a disciple, if you can get on with the people of Vientiane, it will definitely benefit the family. The information of the Vientiane gate covers the whole world. The people who live in the gate have little contact with the outside world. Yueyang Haowan didn''t expect that his daughter knew the people of the Vientiane gate. Lianping Yidao and Yue Laosan are greatly surprised. "Sister Qingwu is beautiful and warm-hearted. I think that master Yue is also a man of high moral integrity." Qiao Feng smile, and then do a ceremony: "tea will not drink, the competition is about to start, Qiao Feng still have a lot of things to deal with, leave for the moment." "This..." Yueyang Hao wanted to stay, but Qiao Feng obviously did not intend to stay. "Qingwu, is that white leaf your friend?" Before leaving, Qiao Feng asked. "Well, sister Qiao Feng, he took part in the Zong Ming runoff just to exchange views with talents from all walks of life. You can arrange some gentle opponents for him. I''m afraid that he will make some mistakes..." Yue Qingwu was busy. "You''re such a fool, friend." Qiao Feng even shook her head: "obviously, I didn''t have any soul power. I actually took part in the race. When I found out, the list had already been announced. If I had known about it, I would not have allowed him to enter for the competition." "Elder sister..." "ah, ANN, since he has already participated in the competition, let it go, but I can''t influence his opponent. If this thing is spread out, it will have a very bad impact on our Vientiane gate. I promise you to terminate the competition when his life is at stake and judge him to lose in advance." Qiao Feng said with a smile. "That''s fine." Yue light dance nods, Qiao smile Yan Ran: "thank you sister." Bai Ye just came to fight, and he thought it was not important for him to win or lose. "You and my sister, why are you polite?" Qiao Feng pulls the hand of the light dance of La Yue and turns to leave. Yue Qingwu looks at the figure of Qiao Feng leaving, and her pink lips clench. She would like to tell Qiao Feng about her sufferings, but she knows that she is afraid that Qiaofeng can''t do anything about it. How can outsiders intervene in the family strife in Tianhua city? However, Qiao Feng just left, a group of people came to this side again. Yue Qingwu''s face suddenly changed. Yue yanghao and other Yue family members all showed an ugly look. Full family! Man sun came with Huang Fei Jian and a flower, but in front of them, there was a man with a good look. The man was dressed in splendid clothes and was eight feet long. In the eyes of swordsmen and eyebrows, he was heroic and extraordinary. He stepped forward and saluted Yueyang Hao: "Honglong has met uncle Yue!" "It''s Honglong! I didn''t expect you went back to Tianhua city. " Yueyang Hao closed his eyes in surprise, not slow. But no matter who knows, at this time, Yueyang Hao''s heart has already been agitated, it is difficult to calm down. Man Honglong, the elder brother of man sun, the eldest and youngest of man''s family, is also the dependence of the whole family. Tianhua city is another shining star after the second master of Yue''s family. It is said that he has already possessed the strength of level 4 of Jue Hun mirror at the age of 24, and has surpassed a level 5 man. Now he is 26, no one knows what terrible strength he has now Supplement? He has already appointed a quota! I''m afraid there will be a place for him on the first list! "After receiving the family''s notice, he rushed back to Tianhua city. His family was busy and could not go to Yuefu to see my uncle in person. Please forgive me." Man Honglong is polite. Yueyang Hao''s mouth twitched slightly and squeezed out a smile: "you''re welcome, my nephew..." although man Honglong''s tone and manners are extremely good, and he treats Yue''s family with courtesy, those who have heard of man Honglong''s rumor know that this man is warm on the surface but cruel in fact, which is really terrible. The biggest reason why the Yue family is oppressed by the whole family is man Honglong His talent, his city, his intelligence and his ability to judge the situation are not comparable to those of ordinary people. Yueyang Hao sighed in his heart, if only this person was a member of my family? However, God does not have an eye, but let such a genius be born in man''s family... "uncle, Hong Long came here not only to visit my uncle, but also to ask for his permission." Man Honglong said again. People''s heart beat, feeling bad."Good nephew, go ahead." Yueyang Hao said with a stiff smile. "My brother man sun has been admiring Miss Yue Qingwu all the time. He has been thinking about her all day long, but she has not thought about tea and food. This time, I happened to be back. I asked Hong long to propose a marriage. I hope that uncle can complete the friendship between Yu Di and miss Qingwu, man Yue''s family and Qin and Jin." Man Honglong said quietly. Yueyang Hao frowned as soon as he heard it. "I hope my uncle will succeed." As if he didn''t want to give Yueyang Hao time to think about it, man Honglong immediately called out again. Later, man sun and others grinned at the embarrassed Yueyang Hao. All the Yues were furious. This is forcing! If he refuses in person, man Honglong will be angry, and his family will have an excuse to attack the Yue family, which will make the situation worse. But if you don''t refuse, will the Yue''s family go to the tiger''s mouth? "Young Xia Ping, can you bear this time?" Yue San Ye whispered to Ping Yi Dao. All of them looked at pingyidao one after another. Pingyidao is the son-in-law ordered by Haoqin of Yueyang. If he doesn''t stand up and speak at this time, he will surely lose face. Pingyidao had no choice but to bite his teeth and came forward and said, "man Dashao, this is the Zongming contest field. Now the Yue family is preparing for the final race. What''s the matter? Will it be better to talk about it after the event?" On hearing this, man Honglong glanced at his eyebrows and leveled his knife. He said, "what are you?" It''s naked contempt. Pingyidao was also a stubborn temper, and said angrily, "my name is Ping Yidao." "No, nobody. Get out of here." Man Honglong hummed. "You..." Ping Yidao was completely infuriated. He stepped forward and said angrily, "I tell you the truth, Yue Qingwu is the woman I like. This time, the family promised that if I can get the candidate qualification of the first patriarch, Yue Qingwu will marry me! I don''t care who you are! Are you looking for a marriage proposal? There are no doors "Oh?" On hearing this, man Honglong was not angry at all. Instead, he laughed and looked at Yueyang Hao with a light smile: "uncle, is there such a thing?" Yue yanghao wants to use pingyidao to fight against man Honglong. Although there is a gap between pingyidao and man Honglong, she believes that under her own cultivation, pingyidao will surely make great progress. Even if it is not as strong as man Honglong, it should not be difficult to restrain him and make the Yue family invincible. He nodded: "my family in law believe that the strong are respected, and those who are powerful can have everything. If Mr. Ping really shows extraordinary strength, why not marry my little girl to him?" "In this case, it''s easy to do!" Man Honglong seemed to be waiting for Yueyang Hao. He laughed: "since the Yues believe in the strong, my family can''t show any strength. Uncle Yue, in Hong Long''s opinion, this flat knife is ordinary, which is not worthy of Miss Yue Qingwu. In this way, if my brother man sun wins the qualification of the first patriarch, would you like to marry the young lady to my brother? ¡± does man sun have this strength? Yue yanghao frowned and hesitated. "What? Why don''t the Yues look down on my family? " Man sun snorted coldly. "Of course not." Third master Yue was busy. "There''s no need to say more, uncle. Let''s see what I''m doing." Man Honglong smiles and leads people away. The Yue family members were in a fit of anger, and pingyidao''s face was heavy and his whole body was trembling with anger. Man Honglong''s move not only forced the Yue family, but also hit him in the face of pingyidao. However, the most helpless is not Yueyang Hao or Ping Yidao, but Yue Qingwu sitting in the corner. From the beginning to the end, she has no voice. All she can do is to listen to these people''s arrangements. Yue Qingwu suddenly felt very tired. She felt that she was living like an object. If she had some value, she would compete with each other. If there was no value, she might be discarded at will. "Is this my life?" Yue Qingwu''s bitter murmur. Suddenly, a figure darted into her sight. He was a handsome young man in white and with long hair like ink. He did not know when he entered the competition field. People sat in the audience and closed their eyes. The young man was handsome and handsome, and his face was like a knife and an axe. He was heroic. "White leaf?" Yue Qingwu''s heart beat wildly for a few times, just wanted to get up, but gave up again. Bai Ye just came here to compete in martial arts. He can''t help me, so don''t disturb him. Yue Qingwu recalls what Bai Ye said when he left and sighs heavily. Dang! At this time, a sound like a Hong Zhong spread all over the city. All the people around the stadium were shocked, and Qi rushed to the arena, and the huge arena in the center of the arena also swept the border. A group of men and women in red stripes and white robes walked into the arena and sat down in front of a row of tables arranged in front of the competition table. The spirit of the people around him was shocked. Judges of Vientiane gate! Whether they can obtain the qualification of the first clan is up to them!Qiao Feng stands aside. She is actually the referee of the contest. She walked onto the stage, looked around, and said solemnly, "the final selection of Zong Ming is about to start. Now all the competitors will enter the contest!" As soon as the sound falls, it boils all around. The final election of Zongming has begun! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 Sitting quietly in the audience at night, the noisy crowd has players and spectators. People are very excited, noisy and cheering, waiting for the fierce collision of talents. After the judges of the Vientiane gate sat down, they saw a group of well-dressed attendants coming. They carried large and exquisite gift boxes and walked to the arena and put down the gift boxes. The audience around them opened their eyes to the gift boxes. Just packaging boxes are emitting halo, what kind of baby will be inside? "What are these?" "These are the rewards of Vientiane gate to those excellent talents! The people of the Vientiane school pay attention to the cultivation of talents, but they don''t take in their own use. They will focus on and support anyone with extraordinary talent. This time, they have brought out a lot of good treasures that are helpful to the cultivation of soul promoters. If they can stand out in the competition and get some rewards, they will benefit in this lifetime. " "Is there such a good thing?" Qiaofeng came on the stage again and said, "the competition is about to start. The competition rules are based on the rules of duel in Qunzhong district. It is forbidden to hurt people''s lives or destroy the spirit of heaven. Those who violate the rules will be disqualified from the final election. Now the number will be counted. If the number appears, they will fight on their own!" The voice falls, Qiao Feng nods to the judges below. The judges put their hands on a Dharma array on the table. In an instant, the border around the competition platform flashed with light, and then two match numbers appeared. "One hundred and thirty-one! He has no power to repair Chen Miao "Seven! It''s no power to repair Qianyuan in a loose way! " As soon as the race number appeared, two people flew out of the seats around them and boarded the competition platform to fight. "How to make a runoff with this rule? It is necessary to fight freely. Who is strong and who is not up to the challenge? Isn''t that more efficient? " Some of the audience asked. "You''re stupid. Last time, this method was used in the final election. As a result, an expert came to the stage and lost 40 people in a row. No one dared to fight. Many of the materials that could be made were buried and there was no chance. Vientiane gate is to choose potential stocks, but not the first master. It''s definitely impossible to use that method! " "Well..." the audience gradually quieted down. The first battle was quite boring. The two sides were very different in strength. However, after three moves, No. 131 was knocked out of the arena. On the 7th, Qianyuan looked at the judges with expectation, but the judges were calm and had no reaction at all. Not enough. Qianyuan''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he yelled: "come again!" Whoa! The race number flashed on the border again. Eleven! "No. 11 player Luo He, the third level of Jue Hun state, represents Tianhua Yuejia to fight!" Cried Qiao Feng. People''s eyes brightened when LOH came to power. "I''ll give you a few moves." LOH''s hands are behind him. "Arrogant." With a low roar, Qianyuan rushed to the front, and even made several fists, but they were easily caught by Luohe. Qianyuan also has three levels of strength, but the speed difference is too much, even the soul power is inferior to lohe, ten moves can not be, Luohe a flying foot will kick it dizzy. "Good!" The people of Yue''s family yelled excitedly. Yueyang Hao nodded again and again with a smile on his face. In the first few battles, the winners and losers were all within 100% interest. There were too many people participating in the runoff election, and their strength was uneven. There were often people with different soul levels. Although the audience was in high spirits, it was not boiling. LOH almost went through all the way and was invincible. Since he came to power, he has been defeated by six people without any injury. The audience has been talking about it, and the audience has been cheering for it. Yue Yang Hao''s smile on his face became more and more intense. LOH was outstanding and famous. He represented the Yue family and made such achievements, so the reputation of the Yue family would naturally follow. "No. 33, man sun, Jue Hun mirror four steps, representing Tianhua man family to fight!" Just after LOH knocked one person down, Qiao Feng called out again. As soon as this fell, LOH''s face changed. The crowd below was also a riot. "Man sun? The fourth level of soul breaking mirror? When is he on the fourth step? " Yue Yang Hao''s eyebrows sank, and turned to ask Yue Laosan: "is man sun only promoted to the third rank? What''s going on here? " "Big brother, I don''t know. Maybe... It has something to do with man Honglong." Yue Lao said in a deep voice. Man Honglong did not return to Tianhua for a long time, but this time, the final election of Zong Ming suddenly appeared, which must have its purpose. With a playful smile, man sun jumps onto the stage and looks at lohe with a white face. Fourth order? LOH didn''t expect man sun to have this kind of strength. "Player LOH, you''ve played several games in a row. Now you have a chance to rest. If you want to rest, we will suspend the game temporarily." Said Qiao Feng. "No need!" LOH took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "let''s go." "Ha ha, have courage, but you will regret it later." Man sun laughs and doesn''t pay any attention to LOH.Loherton was annoyed: "mansun, I remember that you are only level 3 of Juexin state, but now you are suddenly promoted to level 4. You must use some method to force your promotion. You must be down-to-earth in the road of cultivation. Pulling out the seedlings will only harm you. Even if you are at level 4, what will happen? Watch me beat you Luohe put all his eggs in one basket, and the spirit of heaven bloomed, and Yuan Li was directly sacrificed. "Defeat me? It''s up to you? What a dream Man sun sneers at him, but he doesn''t sacrifice the spirit of heaven. Instead, he holds his chest in his hands and looks at LOH with relish. "The duel begins!" Qiao Feng drinks. At the beginning of the fight, LOH rushes forward. His soul is a huge mouse, which gives him a light and flexible soul. Therefore, LOH''s body method is extremely fast and his movements are particularly agile. He can suddenly change his moves during the fight. He has both attack and defense, and can be easily retracted and released. Luohe rushed, and the man fell in front of man sun like a gust of wind. The terrible Yuan Li, like a blazing flame, thundered at man sun''s face. The audience can hardly keep up with Loch''s speed! How fast! The fist was close to man sun''s face. But... ! A strange voice sounded from the stage. Man sun raised his hand and grasped LOH''s fist in no hurry. The funny smile on his face was even worse. Blocked! People''s hearts beat. Such a swift and violent blow has been dissolved by man and sun? "Punk, you call this attack? Look at mine With a sneer, man sun suddenly raised his other hand and slammed into LOH''s chest. Bang! A heavy punch and a dull sound broke out. LOH flew out like a broken kite and fell heavily on the ground. He vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, then closed his eyes and passed out. His chest sank, and his soul power collapsed. This blow was wonderful. LOH''s spirit must have been seriously damaged. Although it was not abandoned, it was not much different from being abandoned. If he recovered, it would be the reality of Jue soul mirror No force... a punch! People are shouting. Is there such a big gap between LOH and man sun? "When did this man sun become so powerful?" Even Yue Qingwu was surprised. She and man sun had known each other for a long time. Man sun was a dandy. He did many evil things in Tianhua city under the protection of his family. She hated him very much. Can man sun have the level 3 strength of juexingjing by eating, drinking and playing, or can he break through to level 4 so quickly because of the Tiancai and Dibao provided by his family? It''s impossible on his own! "Are the representatives of the Yue family so powerful? He fell down before I tried. It''s boring. It''s so boring! " Man sun turned his head and looked at the man in law over there. He laughed. Yueyang Hao''s face was ugly, and his family''s popularity was trembling. The representatives of other big families looked at Yueyang Hao, and their faces flashed with laughter. "Mr. Ping, are you confident to defeat man sun?" Yueyang Hao asked in a low voice. "Although man sun has four levels of strength, it is not difficult to defeat him, but I am worried about one person..." "who?" "Full of dragons." Ping Yi Dao coagulates the heavy road. "Man Honglong? Did he take part in the runoff? " Yueyang Hao Leng: "with his strength and talent, the first candidate is destined to be, why should he make such a fuss?" "The master of the family should know better than me that this so-called Zong Ming contest is actually a fight between the big families in Tianhua city. Why can''t he take part in it?" Pingyi Dao coagulates his voice. Yueyang Hao looks ugly. Defeating LOH is just the beginning. The strength of man sun is more shocking. Luohe has won six games in a row, which has already made people admire him. However, man sun won the next 22 games with overwhelming momentum. Each battle only took about 100 interest. It is hard to imagine that this man is man sun, the famous dandy in Tianhua city. "How did it become a monopoly again?" "Man sun''s strength, it should not be difficult to be a candidate of Chu Zong!" "Look, the judges seem very satisfied." "There is a man Honglong in the Manchu Family, and now man sun is rising again. I''m afraid the Tianhua city will be named man in the future!" People whispered and whispered. Man sun''s performance was extraordinary. Man sun was elated and proud. He looked around him and said, "can''t one fight?" Many soul people rubbed their hands and were so angry that they wanted to teach this maniac a lesson immediately. However, the competition is conducted in the order of the number of matches, and they can''t think about it. "Player man sun, you have a chance to suspend the match. Do you want to rest?" Qiao Feng looked at sun and asked. "No, what''s the break for a bunch of sacks? It''s better to let them come together, one by one. It''s too boring! " Man sun laughs.He was so crazy that Qiao Feng frowned. She ignored man sun''s arrogance and continued to draw the number of the match. Soon, a number appeared on the border. "566 player, white leaf, no soul? On behalf of... Individuals? Yueqing dance Qiao Feng some incredible looking at the hand of this information table, tongue some knot read out. If there is no soul, who does he represent? Yueqing dance? People looked at Qiao Feng strangely. The soul people here represent the clan, the family, themselves and others? And this person... Seems to be a young lady of the Yue family? "Master Qiao Feng, are you wrong? No soul? What does that mean? " "Did he represent Yue Qingwu? Isn''t Yue Qingwu the first lady of Yue family? Is he representing the Yue family in the competition? " The voice of questioning kept on, and they all thought that the information of Qiaofeng communique was flawed. At this time, a quiet young man in white stood up from the audience and walked quietly to the stage. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 "White leaf?" Yue Qingwu''s pretty face is stiff. "Is it you?" Man sun on the challenge arena is also stunned. He still remembers the lengtouqing who has no soul power. In Qunzhong area, no soul power means no status. In the past, those who have no soul power have no fear and promise? But this guy is not only not afraid of him, but also dare to humiliate him! "Why are you here?" Man sun asked in amazement. "Why can''t I be here?" The white night looks calm. He steps onto the challenge arena and moves nimbly. He doesn''t look like a person without soul power. But as soon as he was on the stage, it was boiling all around him. "Master Qiao Feng, what''s going on? This guy has no soul power. How can he be here? " "Is there a mistake?" "Can a man who has no soul power come to participate in the final election of the patriarchal name?" "Who the hell is this guy?" People even stood up and looked at the judges at the Vientiane gate, waiting for answers. Qiao Feng took a breath slightly, and her expression remained unchanged. She said: "strictly speaking, according to the rules of the competition, there is no requirement for soul power in the final contest. Our Vientiane gate assesses chuzong according to its performance during the competition. As long as there is strength, it is not important whether the spirit awakens or not." "Can you have strength without awakening the spirit of heaven?" "Master Qiao Feng, are you kidding?" Some people laughed, and the questioning voice continued to rise. Qiao Feng''s forehead is slightly sweating, I don''t know how to answer. The scene became very noisy. "Silence!" Just then, a heavy drink rang out. The voice was strong and powerful, and it was loud. When the field was quiet, he looked at the source of the sound in unison and saw an old man with white hair sitting in the front standing up with a pair of yellow eyes full of fierce color. "Elder Huai!" "He has a bad temper Some people shrunk their heads and kept silent. This old man is an elder of the Vientiane gate. He is honest and upright. He is involved in the evaluation of the first patriarch and has a great say. "If you don''t look at the soul state, you can take part in the final if you don''t look at the soul state, you can take part in the final if you don''t have the soul state, or you don''t have the soul state! People should not say more, affect the talent match, if anyone who is noisy affects the order of the game, then please leave the game Elder Huai said solemnly, then he sat down. At this time, in the audience not far from the judges, people from Tianxia peak sat down in turn. At the moment, however, their faces are the same. It''s all jaw dropping. Qin Xinhong has already stood up at the moment, gaping at the young man who stepped onto the challenge arena. His face was full of amazement. "Elder, why did this guy participate in the runoff election?" Later disciples were shocked. "Do your friends of Tianxia peak know this man?" The young master of Zhan''s family came to Qin Xinhong with a smile on his face and spoke softly. "Yes." Qin Xinhong said casually, but her eyes were fixed on the white night. "A man who has no soul power can get into the eyes of elder Qin. I think there is something special about this man. However, his appearance on the stage is really unfortunate for man sun. I heard that man Honglong''s return has given him many advantages. Most of man Honglong''s contribution to man sun''s strength today is due to man Honglong''s help. If man sun is assisted by man Honglong, he will surely lose." Zhan Feiyan said with a smile. "Not necessarily." Qinxin red light road. Zhan Feiyan''s smile was stiff. At this time, a young girl on the other side of the Yue family has already stood up and walked quickly towards the challenge arena. It''s Yue Qingwu. "Sister Qiao Feng!! Sister Yue Qingwu is anxious. "What''s the matter, sister? Now it''s the game. Let''s talk about it later Qiao Feng murmured. "Give up!! Bai Ye gives up! " Yue Qingwu was in a hurry. "Give up?" Qiao Feng was stunned. "Bai Ye, you must admit defeat, or man sun will certainly do harm to you." Yue Qingwu is extremely anxious. She never expected that Bai Ye met man sun in the first scene. With man sun''s ruthless and ruthless character, Bai Ye is bound to be in danger. It is better to surrender early than to be persecuted by man sun. "Light dance, I told you before that you should have both fish and bear''s paw. Now it''s time for me to pay for what I said. Please step back." The white night smiles. "White leaf!" Yue Qingwu was almost pissed off by the man on the stage. "Light dance, you come back to me!" Yueyang Hao can''t afford to lose this man. He stands up and drinks heavily. At this time, two disciples of the Vientiane sect came to maintain order. "Girl, please don''t affect the competition. Please step down first." "White leaf..." Yue Qingwu was ready to say something, and was driven away by the two disciples.Back at his seat, Yue''s face swelled, but his eyes were filled with anxiety. Now the arrow is on the string, so I have to send it. I can only see Bai Ye himself. Yue Qingwu closed his eyes and prayed silently. Qiao Feng stood on the stage, looked at the two men, and then said to man sun, "player man sun, it''s the same sentence. You''ve won a lot of battles before, and you have the right to have a half-time rest. If you ask for the recovery of meditation and medication, I can suspend the competition temporarily." "No need." With a big wave of his hand, man sun had a funny smile on his face: "do you still need a rest to deal with this kind of waste without soul power? You''re making fun of me? I only need one finger and I can kill him! " The night was silent. Qiao Feng eyebrows move, open a way: "two prepare!" Man sun raised his hand, stretched out a finger, and said with a smile, "if you use one finger, you can use one." The white night was still silent. "Run off begins!" After drinking, Qiao Feng retired from the competition. The fight begins. People stare with bated breath. Is this guy with no soul power really come here to die? "Stinky boy, I didn''t move you last time when you were protected by the cunt of the Yue family. But this time, on this stage, I want to see who dares to protect you with the face of the Vientiane gate! If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, maybe I''ll be merciful and let you lose better. " "Are you only good at your mouth?" The white night is light. "Ha ha, that''s good. I''ll show you how powerful I am!" Man sun sneered: "come on, I''ll let you do it first." "Good!" In the white night, with two swords pinned on his waist, he strides straight forward. Every step is very steady, like Mount Tai. Man sun''s eyebrows moved slightly, feeling a little bad. I saw the white night raised his fist, directly to his face. No soul power! Even sun can''t feel the half silk soul power, but... Hoo!!! A strong wind that destroyed the withered and decayed was directly released. The wind was like a knife cutting, as if to tear him apart. Why is this punch so fierce? "What?" Man sun''s face changed greatly and he quickly raised his hand to resist. Bang! The fist is in the palm. Click... a clear and harsh sound burst out. Man sun''s arm broke directly, and he was thrown back like a kite. "Ah He fell heavily to the ground, covered his broken hand and screamed like a pig. It was quiet... people were staring at the scene on the stage in disbelief. White night one hand after negative, slowly put down his fist, quietly looked at the ground man Sun: "you said a finger can kill me? Why can''t you hold on to me "Asshole... Asshole!" Man sun yelled and scolded. However, the next second, his cry is more miserable, he opened his eyes to see his other hand, now was a foot severely trampled on the ground. "What do you say about me?" Asked the white night. "I said you were a jerk!!! I''m going to kill you At this moment, man sun seems to be crazy. A spirit of heaven comes out of his head. Yuan Li is so big that he suddenly jumps up and smashes his head into the white night. But as soon as the head was close to the white night, it was blocked by a hand. "Are you going to kill me? Good! In this case, I will not be soft hearted! " Say, white night suddenly force, five fingers even directly grasp man sun''s head, he pulled up the whole person. Whoa! The audience was shocked. That''s the fourth level person who opened Yuanli''s absolute soul state! I was caught by a hand. "Die for me!" Mansun roared, and, regardless of the injury on his hand, forced to reinforce it with Yuanli and hit him at the chest of the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the sound was dull, but there was no feeling in the white night. The blessing of King Kong''s immortality and the magical changes in his physical body have made his current physical strength reach a terrible level. Man sun''s offensive was ignored by him. Yue Qingwu, who is full of worries, is stunned. Her mouth grows up and her eyes are round. She looks at the competition stage. Yue Yang Hao was also stupefied, and his face was stunned. Yue Laosan and pingyidao are even more shocked and unbelievable. "What''s the matter with him? How can there be such power without soul power? " Zhan Feiyan was also surprised. His eyes were wild and staring at the white night. It''s no wonder that Qin Xinhong, the elder of Tianxia peak, knows this man. It turns out that he has such ability. After several bombardments, there was no effect. Man sun was completely in despair. His eyes were frightened and his hands stopped unconsciously."Is that your strength?" The corner of his mouth showed a scornful smile at night. "You... Who are you? Why... Why so powerful? " Man sun''s voice trembled. "My name is white night. I''m just a waste man whose spirit has been abandoned." White night light way, arm drive force, seize man sun mercilessly toward the ground to shake. Bang! The whole stage was shaking, and the power of terror shook man sun wildly. His skin and flesh were directly split, and the spirit of heaven was completely broken. Although it was not abandoned, it was good to have the cultivation of Qi and soul state, and people even fainted. Completely killed by seconds! People were shocked. The whole family was in a state of rage. Man Honglong suddenly stands up from his chair and stares at the white night on the challenge arena. "Who is this man?" "I don''t know." The attendants nearby were busy. "No matter who he is, if he dares to do this to my brother, I will kill him!" Man Honglong''s voice reveals ferocity. "Big or little, there are rules in the runoff election. You can''t hurt your life!" "Intentional killing is definitely not allowed by the Vientiane gate, but what if you kill someone by mistake? No one can guard against this, and no one can do anything about it! " Man Honglong cold road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 Hearing man Honglong''s words, the people next to him feel cold. It seems that man Honglong is really angry this time, but I don''t know if this white leaf can hold on to man Honglong. Mansun was completely crushed, which made many people scared. How can a man with no soul power be so powerful? It really subverted people''s world outlook. "At the end of the game, Bai Yesheng." Seeing man sun''s miserable ending, Qiao Feng came back to his senses and cried out in a hurry. The judges looked serious and focused on the youth on the stage. However, they did not immediately open their mouth, obviously still want to continue to wait and see. The border flashed again. Soon, the game number appeared. "No. 177 player, Zhan Yao, is the fourth level of juexingjing, representing Tianhua Zhan''s family." Cried Qiao Feng. When Zhan Feiyan hears the sound, he immediately goes to Zhan Yao. "Five younger brothers, be careful and test the strength of this man!" "Don''t worry, elder brother. How can a man without soul power be so powerful? I''m not man sun''s loser who takes the shortcut to the fourth level. Let''s see how I defeat this guy. " Having said that, Zhan Yao leaped forward and landed on the stage with his feet on the ground, shaking the table. Amazing power. Zhan Yao is full of momentum and strong sense of war. He takes the stage arrogantly and looks at the white night haughtily. The provocation in his eyes is particularly obvious. People are in high spirits. Seeing Zhan Yao''s momentum, maybe they are sure to lose Bai Ye! "Your name is Bai Ye, right?" Zhan yaohun said with a smile: "you dare to come here without soul power. Although you have some strength, it is obviously not enough. No matter how strong his brute force is, it will not help. The spirit of heaven is the source of all forces. I will show you what the strongest strength is." The words are full of pride. This kind of arrogant clown is always too lazy to refute, shaking his head slightly, silent and waiting quietly. "Both sides are ready." Qiao Feng drank and raised her hand: "the competition begins!" As soon as the voice fell, Zhan Yao''s head was shining brightly. His arms were driven and his soul was wrapped around his fists, just like two boxers. White night looked at his soul, which is a bear in the form of heaven soul, and its soul power is mostly domineering. "You have great power, but I don''t know how many moves you can hold up in front of my strength?" Zhan Yao chuckled, a punch, fist mang suddenly appeared, that strength is strong, breaking steel and iron will be easy. Seeing this is like a giant bear''s killing blow, white night can''t help but think of the bear attack in the relief sculpture of animals. However, he realized that the giant bear was tyrannical and ferocious, and had a strong sense of fighting, which Zhan Yao could compare with. I don''t know if the spirit of heaven has been lost. Can we continue to use the fighting spirit of the relief sculpture? At that time, he raised his fist at will and hit Zhan Yaozhi. Fighting is not soul force. It is a kind of artistic conception, just like killing, cold and crazy. This kind of artistic conception is extremely subtle. It can not be seen or touched, but it can be felt by people. It is not a physical feeling, but a spiritual means. For example, the strong intention of killing is like countless needles and swords. It stimulates the opponent instantly and makes his heart tremble and fear. However, the opponent can''t see it, touch it, as if it doesn''t exist, but he can feel it clearly. The same is true of fighting spirit. However, it does not act on the opponent, but directly on itself. A strong fighting spirit can make you full of fighting spirit. If you go down with one punch, the power can often reach the extreme peak, which is extremely terrifying. The understanding of fighting spirit can definitely make the soul''s strength undergo an unimaginable sublimation. However, it is very difficult to understand the fighting spirit as the general trend, and the soul people who can contact it are extremely rare. The fist shakes the front, and Bai Ye and Zhan Yao retreat one after another. The white night savored the ingenious power contained in the fist just now, analyzed the mystery of his urge to fight, and did not care about Zhan Yao. However, Zhan Yao spit and sneered: "Stinky boy, strength is not easy indeed! But the next step is not so simple. Let''s try my thirteen crazy bear moves After that, he roared and his fists burst into a golden flame and danced toward the white night. The flames burst out in disorder, and the golden light suddenly appeared. The terrifying fist strength and the chilling soul power interweave together, and the whole competition platform seems to be controlled by this force. However. White night is immersed in this soul force, but without any influence. He dodges from the left and right to avoid the opponent''s fist, but his sword eyes are slightly lowered, as if thinking about something. However, people under the stage thought Zhan Yao had the upper hand. "It''s terrible. Are the people of the Zhan family so powerful? But a Zhan Yao has such a means. " "That guy dodges blindly, can''t attack any more, Zhan Yao has occupied the initiative, the victory or defeat has been divided!" People were talking about it, but Zhan Yao was more and more angry. His fists and fists were empty. His strength seemed to hit cotton, which was useless at all. "Don''t you have any other skill but to dodge? There is a kind of confrontation with meZhan Yao''s angry roar is like a Hong Zhong. Still thinking of the white night Leng, eyes back to God. "What do you say?" "I said you have the kind to fight me head-on, punk. You can only dodge! What a skill Zhan Yao''s airway. "Front?" White night raised his head, looked at Zhan Yao and said, "since you ask, I will fulfill you!" After that, he raised his hand and moved his fist. Whoosh! It''s like a flash of lightning on the stage. The people below hardly paid attention to what happened, so they saw Zhan Yao leave the ground with his feet directly, flew out of the competition platform, fell heavily on the ground, and fainted. A blow... the crowd just boiling is like a flame covered by ice water and completely extinguished. The game... Ends in an instant? "Although the boxing technique is domineering, it has no skills, its soul power is powerful, but it has no essence. If you understand it, you can''t understand much." The white night whispers. Qiao Feng and the people under the stage are still in a daze. The victory and defeat of this moment left many people''s brains still in a state of downtime. It took a while for people to come back to their senses, and the sound of rustling came up one after another. "What happened just now?" "Did you see Bai Ye punch?" "No... I didn''t see anything, I just saw Zhan Yao fly out suddenly!" "What''s going on here? Is this the way to fight in the white night? Show the enemy to be weak, and then sneak in? " People were arguing and the scene was boiling. They were puzzled by this magical battle. Most of them didn''t even see Bai Ye punching! "How about this one?" Judges, huaicaiyu first opened his squinted eyes, staring at a middle-aged man beside him. "Amazing talent!" The middle-aged man has a low voice. "Unfortunately, there is no soul." The old woman at the other end sighed slightly, and her dark eyes were filled with helplessness: "there is no soul of heaven. This is the biggest disadvantage. I have heard that those people who can''t wake up to heaven and soul try to exercise their bodies and take the path of physical training. But these are all heretical. The space for development of physical training is too small. Once the strength of the back body reaches the bottleneck, it will be difficult to advance half a minute He is a strong man who has practiced for more than 50 years. Maybe this white leaf will have a better future than that one. But compared with the soul person, he is really in short supply. " "What elder Chen said is very true. It is undeniable that Bai Ye is very strong, but he is a physical cultivation. We have chosen the substitute of Chu Zong. He is a genius with unlimited future. Bai Ye''s future is not ideal. Even if he is strong now, what will happen in the future? Either man sun or Zhan Yao can surpass Bai Ye. Let''s see who will win and who will be weak ten years later. " The middle-aged man shook his head, his face also hung with regret. Naturally, Bai Ye did not hear the comments of these Vientiane disciples. He closed his eyes and was still thinking about the fighting intention he had urged before. He was surprised to find that the fighting idea had nothing to do with soul power. It was a magical artistic conception that could exist alone. However, Qiao Feng was close to the judges area. She also heard some of these words. She was surprised and disappointed. She deeply looked at the white night and sighed. Without the spirit of heaven, even if the brute force is strong, what can it do? The real genius in the future should make you understand this? Bai Ye was defeated again, and the judges began to talk about it. This action completely made the audience crazy. Isn''t it possible that the first new substitute will be born? However... The judges finally settled down and did not announce any results. Jingle! Flash again at the border. The game number came back. The representative of the Wang family of Tianhua, the majority and the youngest of the Wangs are on the stage. But now the night is completely closed eyes. You don''t have to fight with your eyes? What does that mean? Arrogant? Arrogance? As for the white night, these people of the third and fourth level of Jue Hun mirror simply do not arouse his desire to fight. He just uses these people to explore the mystery of fighting. Wang''s family is good at skillful and powerful, but he is very fast in the daytime. He makes several moves and is finally shot down with one punch. Shake the game again. Fengshan sent the elder martial brother to the stage. He was still knocked out of the ring by the fist of white night. The representative of Qiyue Pavilion came on the stage, but still couldn''t hold on to one move. The white night was like a stable mountain. It was set on the challenge arena and could not come down. Anyone who went up to challenge would come back resentfully. Fifty five people have been defeated by the hand of white night, and all of them use one punch. The audience was already speechless. The judges also changed their expression of regret to surprise and amazement. "We seem to have miscalculated his strength?" The middle-aged man wiped the sweat passage between his forehead. "He seems to be... Practicing with these people?" Huaicai met the fierce eyes, and finally realized that it was wrong."Elder Huai, you must change the rules of the competition, or the final race will be held by one person just like the previous one!" The old woman, mother Chen, hurried. "Look again." Only when I meet the deep road. Yue light dance is now shocked to say nothing, her lips are slightly open, small hands tightly clenched, silly looking at the young people on the arena. "This man... It turned out to be so powerful? No wonder he would say that to me, let me have both fish and bear palm... "Br > just, the front is impurities, the real master has not yet stepped on the stage, now impurities are removed, and the rest who are not called the top ones are all the talented people with strong strength. The audience at the scene quieted down, and the line of sight was brushing at the junction. Ding long! The race number reappears. Ninety eight. People brush their eyes toward the Yue''s home. A flat knife. He looked at the number in his hand with a stiff face. "Son of peace, have confidence to beat this man?" Yueyanghao asked Ping a knife, his most worried thing still happened. "Of course." Ping snorted and stood up. Bai Ye was first blown out by his wife. Although this matter was not large, it was also spread. If Bai Ye defeated Ping Dao on the stage today, wouldn''t he have beaten his father-in-law''s face? Where should his face go? Even a knife is also so, after all, he was humiliated at the beginning of the night. "Judge, I have words!" Just then, all the time, I opened my eyes all night and shouted to the judge. The whole scene was a daze. What does this man do? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 "Player Bai Ye, do you have any questions?" Huaicaiyu took the lead in opening his mouth. Although there was no soul in the white night, according to his current performance, this son can be said to be impeccable. "It''s just a waste of time. I hope I can take the challenge way for the next game." The night opened slowly. "Challenge?" The bosom just met frown. "Yes! I can challenge others and others can challenge me. As long as I have strength and confidence, I can take the stage. " "We don''t choose the first one, but the first candidate. We are talented! You have to figure out the purpose of this runoff Huaicaiyu said. "It''s your business, and we just have to fight." The white night is light. Even if it is defeated, as long as the talent shown is strong enough, it can still move the judges, so it is not terrible to lose. Huaicai met his thoughts for a moment, exchanged his eyes with the other judges, and finally nodded, saying, "well, then temporarily change the rules of the competition. Instead of drawing the number of the competition, continue the competition with the challenge system." Feng made a decision at once. No one can understand why white night did this, but a slight change in this way will not affect it. The white night turned his head and cried to Ping Yidao: "Ping Yidao, start with you first, come up!" The rules of the game were changed temporarily. Ping Yidao was thinking about whether to fight against the white night. Although he did not use all his strength in the previous dozens of battles, he could see that the boy with no soul power was not bad. If he won him, he deserved it. If he lost to him, he would lose his face and lose his reputation. But if the other side calls for a fight, how can he retreat with a flat sword. Ping Yidao snorted, jumped up and landed on the stage. White night hands behind the negative, eyes indifferent to look at him. "Ping Yidao, do you know why I will take the place of Miss Yue Qingwu in this competition?" White night slowly road. "Why?" Ping Yidao asked. The audience also pricked up their ears. "A few days ago, I went through Wanyuan town and met man sun. Man sun wanted to harm me even more. At that time, Miss Yue passed by and helped him to shake him off. I Bai Ye is a man of clear gratitude and hatred. I will surely repay you with kindness. The Yue family is now in a state of decline. The Yue family leader wants to use Miss Yue as a bargaining chip to attract you, the most favored sons of heaven, to participate in the selection of the clan name , to win the laurel crown, to help the Yue family''s prestige. It''s really shameless. Since Miss Yue is reluctant to do this, Bai Ye won''t stand by. So I''ll defeat you one by one and let Yueyang Hao''s plan go to nothing! " White night light said. The words fell on everyone. No wonder the white night will take part in the name of Yue Qingwu. It turns out that this is the case. Yue Yang Hao''s face was red and white, which was very ugly. All around are different vision, Yue family people are on pins and needles. "You''re crazy. You''re just a man without a soul. What can you do with brute force? If Miss Yue hadn''t interceded for you, you would have been a dead man. Now that you can live, do not want to hide and spend the rest of your life, how dare you still jump in front of me? It''s ridiculous Ping Yidao stepped on the challenge arena with sharp eyes and said coldly. "Hop?" White night sneers repeatedly: "although I have no soul, but to defeat you, easy!" "Arrogant!" Pingyidao was angry and generous, and two rays of light came from his head. Twin heaven soul, double seven heaven! This kind of spirit of heaven, placed in Tianhua City, is amazing enough! There was a roar under the stage. When the spirit of heaven is sacrificed, it directly transforms the soul into the yuan force. The surging pressure of the two heavenly spirits rolls toward the white night like a storm. "The momentum is enough, but the foundation is not enough!" White night light road, but solid as a mountain, motionless. Ping Yidao''s face was cold. When Qiaofeng drank it, people rushed to him, just like a rhinoceros running wildly. All the competition platforms were shaken up. Whoosh! The terrible fist front shakes the void like a meteor in the night. But the white night let the fist fight, not hide or dodge. Bang! At the moment of the fist approaching, one hand wrapped the fist front of pingyidao! The unstoppable fist could hardly enter half an inch. "What?" Ping Yidao''s face changed dramatically. "It''s said that you are skilled in swordsmanship and become famous with one knife. If you fight with me, don''t you give up your greatest advantage?" White night light said, arm a shock, the overwhelming force of catharsis in the past, flat a knife to retreat several steps. He looked at the white night in surprise, and his face was heavy: "how can I make a sword if you don''t have a sword?" "You don''t deserve my sword. You''d better do it!" White night road. As soon as the words fell, there was a lot of noise around. "How crazy! How dare you say that to Ping Yidao "It''s arrogant! Mr. Ping, get rid of this man quickly. Don''t let him continue to be arrogant! " The audience roared.Even if he was a talented man, he was not a talented man in the eyes of many people. However, he had no talent in the eyes of many people. But how can they bear the white night when they don''t even pay attention to it? Pingyidao was even more angry than the people under the stage. His eyes were covered with ferocity, and he was extremely angry: "I don''t deserve your sword? Asshole! Do you really think you''re good? " "For you? I''m really good! " White night is not polite. "Asshole Ping Yidao roared, and the front of his fist attacked again. This time, he almost used his whole body''s strength. His fist seemed to produce a flame under the friction of the air. It was so terrible. But the next second, a stronger iron fist came. Bang! White night is another blow on the opponent''s fist front. Ping Yi Dao retreats several steps. "Too slow! Too weak! " Shake your head at night. "Die for me!" Pingyidao is unwilling to rush again. The sharp blade of the knife suddenly turned to be flat in the past. "Ah?" The audience exclaimed. Pingyidao is a sneak attack. In fact, he didn''t underestimate the white night from the beginning. He knew that it was impossible to defeat the opponent with his fist. However, the white night caused such a great humiliation to him. If he didn''t kill Bai Ye today, his shame would not be washed away! So, even if it''s a sneak attack! This man must die!! Pingyidao thought ferociously. , but at this moment! The white night in front of me suddenly disappeared. His pupils were slightly enlarged, and the terrible black knife suddenly froze in the air, and the man stopped. Then a strong wind blew out of thin air. Sonorous! Vaguely, it seems that there is the impact of iron, and the people on the stage can only see a blue light, and they don''t know when they stand behind pingyidao. Pingyidao seemed petrified and motionless, while in the white night, his eyes were closed and he did not move. The picture is very strange. But the judge, such as granny Chen over there, suddenly stood up. "What''s the matter?" The crowd was talking. "Bai Ye, you have violated the rules! How can you kill people in public? " The middle-aged man, the elder of the alchemist, drank in a hurry, and his eyes flashed with anger. "Killing in public? Who did you kill? " The audience was at a loss. But soon, they understood. Pingyidao, who was frozen, suddenly fell down. There was a red thread like hair on his neck. Blood gushed from it slowly. Pingyidao''s body twitched twice, his eyes glared and he died. Whoa!!! It''s boiling! Ping Yidao is dead?? White leaf, actually killed!! How did he kill it? When did he kill it? The audience were confused and shocked! "There are strict regulations in the final election of Zong Ming. You can''t destroy the soul of heaven or hurt your life. Bai Ye, you violate the rules! You have lost your qualification to continue to run in the runoff election! " The third brother-in-law didn''t see when to take action in the daytime, but he couldn''t control so much. He almost stood up for the first time and yelled. "Yes, you are disqualified. Get out of here!" Some of the full family also clamored. But before they could shout a few more words, there was a dull clap on the table. It''s elder Huai again. The field is getting quiet. Focus on the old man. "Bai Ye didn''t violate the rules. He committed self-defense and negligent homicide." Huaicai said in a deep voice: "pingyidao uses sneak attack to kill Bai Ye. I see this in my eyes. In that case, if Bai Ye doesn''t fight back, he will be killed. Although his means of counterattack is too much, according to the rules of the runoff, he has not violated the rules." Everyone was shocked. It''s okay. "Elder Huai!" The priest was busy. Huaicaiyu raised his hand and said, "have a look again!" Then he sat down. People spit... "the game continues!" The voice rang out. Qiao Feng was at a loss. She looked at the corpse of pingyidao on the ground, and the young man with a calm face. Suddenly, her heart beat wildly. She looked at Yue Qingyue dance quietly. At the moment, Yue Qingwu seemed to have lost her soul, staring at the white night. Yue Qingwu knows that the night is deliberately dead, the purpose is to completely break the idea of Yueyang Hao."Did he repay me?" Yue Qingwu clenches her pink lips and her eyes are moist. Somehow, she hopes that Bai Ye''s original intention is not just to repay her... "Qingwu!! Look at what you''ve done Yueyang Hao was almost in a rage, and his majestic eyes were occupied by anger. As soon as ping Yidao died, the Yue family would have no hope of turning over, and his plans were all in vain. "Dad..." Yue Qingwu opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "If it wasn''t for you, how could this guy have killed Ping Yidao? You''ll be a sinner to your family! Yuejia could have reappeared brilliance and rose again in Tianhua City, but because of you! It''s all over! " Yue Laosan also complained. Yue Qingwu''s face turned pale and her hands trembled slightly. She is very grateful for what Bai Ye has done for her, but... Bai Ye killed Ping Yidao and prevented her from marrying these recruited people. How can she not let her family lose the chance to turn over? Now... What to do? Yue Qingwu trembled. At this time, the voice came again from the challenge arena. "Wang he! Come up Wang he? Another representative of the Yue family in the war? Yueyang Hao''s pupils are round. Does Bai Ye really want to eliminate all the representatives of the Yue family? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 When Wang he heard the words of the white night, his face became stiff and his lips trembled. All around, thousands of eyes converged on him. "Wang He, are you sure to defeat this man?" Yueyang Hao asked. "This... I... I''ll try!" Wang He bit his teeth, stood up and walked towards the arena. He is also a little well-known person. Under the attention of all the people, if he doesn''t even have the courage to take the stage, how can he meet people in the future? Although Wang he tried his best to keep calm, his eyes were flustered. After all, they just killed people. "Run off begins!" Qiao Feng swept Wang he''s eyes and said. People with a clear eye already know the result. Wang Hezhan trembled, staring at the white night for a long time, his voice trembled: "come on, white night, let me see your means!" The white night shook his head and went straight to fight. Seeing this, Wang he was scared out of his wits. He resisted in a hurry, and the attack was in chaos. His strong calm immediately disintegrated and his original appearance was revealed. Bang! The man was knocked down from the ring with a blow. People shaking their heads. Wang he has been scared out of courage by the white night and has no fighting spirit. He is not an opponent at all. "White leaf wins!" She had forgotten the first scene. "Yuejia yuelou!" The white night pointed to the representative of Yue''s family and spoke again. Yuelou''s face sank. The family of Yue panicked. This is for the White House. At the moment, Yueyang Hao had already regretted incomparably. He turned his head and glared at Yue Laosan. He wanted to slap his incompetent brother to death. "The one who had driven away the ghost was Bai Ye, wasn''t he?" "Big brother... This..." Yue Laosan lowered his head. "Look at what you have done. If Bai Ye took part in the war on behalf of my wife''s family, would the situation be like this?" Compared with Yue Qingwu, Yueyang Hao is obviously more angry with Yue Laosan. If Bai Ye fought for the Yue family, the Yue family would be full of glory at the moment! However, based on what Yue Laosan did to the white night before, how could he not hate his wife''s family? "Big brother, it''s useless for you to be angry with me, but we still have a chance." Yue Laosan glanced at Yue Qingwu and said in a low voice: "this boy represents the challenge of light dance. Most of them like to dance lightly. Although he broke a flat knife, if we could bring Bai Ye to our Yuejia camp, we would still take advantage of it." Hearing this, Yueyang''s eyes brightened when he heard this. Yes, Bai Ye is fighting for the light dance. Maybe... There is a turning point. Bang! In the process of speaking, Bai Ye has already defeated four of her parents in law. Look at me and I look at you. They all stand up and shout, "we abstain." In any case, you can''t beat Bai Ye. It''s better to abstain, so as not to lose face on the stage. In this way, the Yue family was completely destroyed. People around him scoffed at Yueyang''s wanton desire for his third son. Only one person, the pressure on the Yues can not lift their heads, this time the Yue family is really disgraceful. Yueyang, however, thought of Yueyang''s mockery of the camp, will remain at home. All the Yue family members were defeated in the battle. They walked to the edge of the challenge arena in the daytime and planned to leave. At this time, the judge huaicai Yu stood up. People''s eyes brush toward him. "White leaf, alternate for the first time!" Huaicaiyu said, throwing a white token at him directly. It was a test order. Once it passed the test, it would be on the first sect. White night passed the review of the judges! Numerous people present looked at the token flying to the white night with envious eyes. Many soul people were extremely envious. It''s a symbol of honor. The white night reached out to grab the token, but glanced at it. Then he met him and lost it: "I''m not interested in this thing. Keep it yourself." "What?" Huai just met Leng. The people were even more astonished. This man refused to become a first patriarch? "Bai Ye, how could you refuse?" Huaicai died to buy a letter. Since the establishment of chuzong list, becoming chuzong has been the dream of countless souls. However, throughout the history of chuzong, no one has ever refused this test order... "chuzong is only a nominal name, and the real strong rely not on fame, but on strength! It doesn''t matter whether you want it or not. " The white night is light. "This son is too crazy. Elder Huai, we are still reluctant to give him the first patriarchal test, but he is good enough to refuse it!" Mrs. Chen hummed that she was strongly opposed to the idea that a man without the spirit of heaven would become the candidate of the first patriarch, but huaicaiyu insisted on giving him a test order."You don''t want to. It''s your choice. I will never force you to! However, we will rank according to your strength. If your strength reaches the standard, you will still be included in the first twelve divisions. We in Vientiane are obliged to keep the list rigorous and just. " Huaicai meets Tao. "At will." The white night is light. He was about to step off the challenge arena when a figure suddenly darted in front of him. It''s man Honglong! "Where are you going?" He looked cold and said grimly, "you abandoned my brother, you want to leave? You haven''t dueled with me yet The crowd was shocked. Man Honglong is going to do it! "Fight with you?" White night eyebrows a pick: "on this stage, there is damage, what''s more, your brother wants to abolish me first, I abolish him, it''s just and proper." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Man Honglong drinks coldly, jumps on the challenge arena, roars: "roll up!" "You want revenge for your brother?" The white night is light. "Moved my whole family, if you let you swagger away, how can I still stand in Tianhua?" Man Honglong turned around and said to the judges, "please make a witness. I will set up a life and death battle with Bai Ye. This battle will not only determine who I and he will stay on the stage, but also decide who I and he will live! Who will die! " "It''s not very rational to fight and fight for this kind of thing. It''s better to make peace with others." Huaicaiyu said. "The elder doesn''t have to persuade!" Man Honglong turns his head and stares at the white night coldly: "don''t you dare?" "You don''t have to use provocation. I don''t intend to escape. Even if I don''t fight you, I''m afraid you will still come to me. In this case, you and I will solve this matter on this stage." The road sank in the white night. "It''s quite pleasant!" Man Honglong hummed, his palm raised, and a sword, as thin as autumn water and as cold as winter snow, appeared in his palm. The people around him held their breath and breathed. The battle of life and death! Man Honglong is really angry. "Fool, you are still fighting! What on earth is he thinking? " Yue Qingwu jumped up from the chair. Man Honglong is not man sun and Zhan Yao. Even Ping Yidao can''t compare with him. Man Honglong is a super genius who has been famous for a long time in Tianhua city. From the moment he opened the soul of heaven, his name began to spread in Tianhua City, and the man family became more and more powerful because of the rise of man Honglong, a genius An existing strong person is more likely to frighten the enemy. Whoa! Heaven soul overflows, soul pressure is released. The whole arena sank a few inches in an instant. Whoa! The crowd is boiling! Six steps! Level 6 of Jue Hun state! Man Honglong has the strength of the sixth level of Jue Hun mirror! Huaicaiyu, Granny Chen and the alchemist were all wide eyed. All the time, my dear heart, who had been looking quietly, stood up. This man Honglong, only 30 years old, has already possessed the sixth level of juexingjing! What a terror! Rao is Qin Xinhong, the youngest elder of the world peak. He also thinks that he may lose the other side in talent. "With this soul state alone, man Honglong already has the qualification to be the candidate of the first patriarch." Mrs. Chen said. The priest nodded. Such as plum blossom ridge, Luoyun Pavilion and other sects, they can''t bear to send people to inquire about man Honglong. Although the performance of Bai Ye is strong, the ideas of the representatives of other sects are consistent with those of grandma Chen and others. In the end, he is just a person without the spirit of heaven. Maybe now his physical skills are powerful. But in a few years, can Bai Ye still be an opponent of these people? The growth of physique is slow, far from being compared with the spirit of heaven. Man Honglong''s move immediately ignited the audience. People are looking forward to looking at man Honglong, and there are more shouting. "This time, white leaf is more dangerous than lucky!" Yueyang Hao frowned. Yue Qingwu keeps winking at Qiao Feng, hoping that Qiao Feng can save her life in the critical moment. Qiao Feng sighs repeatedly, a face helpless, the strength of these two is not inferior to her, even if she also intervenes, afraid also extremely difficult. Two people stand still. "Run off begins!" Qiao Feng took a breath and called out. Man Honglong is not polite. He kills him directly with his cold sword. His murderous spirit is like thousands of troops and horses. At night, his eyes opened and his fighting spirit was high. He was like a fierce tiger and rushed towards the dragon. "No sword?" Manhong longan is full of cold, so he can cut it with one sword. Ding Dong! The soul power on the sword is like a drop of water falling into the pool and into the air. A large number of ripples are immediately stirred in the air. When the ripples burst into the four directions, they destroyed everything around them. There was no grass in the place where they passed. The terror was like this... one shot is a killing move!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Man Honglong''s sword looks sharp and cold, but it is more like the autumn water. It''s all pervasive and invisible. In the white night, his body suddenly moved like a gust of wind and whirled around man Honglong. A series of horrible fist shadows kept hitting him. What a fast speed! Although white night had already shown great speed against those people before, man Honglong realized that he was terrible only when he was against those people. His physical body seems to have exceeded the limit of Jue Hun Jing people. One step can reach the speed of sound, and one punch can break the mountains and rivers. He has completely achieved the level that Jue Hun state man can barely reach with his soul power. What a terrible opponent! How did this person''s physical body exercise to become so powerful? But even so, what? You hurt my brother and humiliate my family. If I don''t kill you today, I will never give up! No matter how strong the body skill is, can it be stronger than the soul power? Man Honglong''s heart is ferocious, and he resists a few fists in a hurry. Suddenly, the sword''s edge swings and his body whirls wildly. Buzzing... the body of the sword is constantly trembling, and the soul power of the upper part is leaking out, just like the river water, spreading the whole arena. What a wonderful soul power. The white night felt as if he had fallen into the water, his body was blocked, and his movement was much slower. Man Honglong''s soul power is really amazing. However, the strength of his soul power is not as terrible as he imagined. Although he is a sixth level, he is a newcomer to the sixth level. The use of his soul power is not stable. The white night hums a sound, a fierce urge, the fist burst out a gust of wind, actually tear the soul force, like a fist cut off water. Man Honglong is shocked. Only when he leaped into the sky at night, his speed broke out and became faster than before. At this moment, he really used the strength of his body. It seemed that man Honglong''s soul power had no effect on him. "Yuanli When man Honglong''s cold sword turns, the sky soul on top of his head is burning with green fire. A breath of frost breaks out from his body. The cold feeling spreads around and the earth is frozen. However, the body of the white night is like a piece of red iron. As soon as the chill comes, it is melted into steam. He is high spirited and fearless. His fists come out again. The breath of tyranny blooms in the air, and dissipates the strength of man Honglong. Man Honglong throws seven swords, but the body of the sword is just close to the white night, and then he is swept away by the strength of his whole body. It seems that he has an Invincible Iron garment, which is hard to enter half an inch! Man Honglong''s heart is tight, and he hastens to take the move. It''s too late! Bang! His fist smashed on man Honglong''s chest. With a sound of wow, man Honglong''s mouth directly spurted out a mouthful of red blood. Energy? Huaicaiyu was completely shocked this time. Many powerful people, including the alchemist, Granny Chen and Qin Xinhong, can no longer calm down! This is a powerful blow! A kind of powerful power that can be compared with spirit spirit! "It takes at least 50 years of physical training to achieve strength, which can not be achieved without great success! How can Bai Ye have strength when he is young? " Granny Chen murmured. "He is only over 20 years old. If he is good at cultivation, he will not be able to walk the soul Road, or he may be able to reach a new height in physical cultivation." The priest''s eyes twinkled, full of prospects for the white night. If people''s evaluation of the white night was just a wait-and-see attitude, now they can''t wait to pull the white night into the sect. Yes, just pull into the Vientiane gate! The people of Vientiane seldom recruit new people. Even if they evaluate chuzong, they seldom throw out olive branches to chuzong. But now, no matter Huai Cai Yu or Fang Shi, they all have the idea of absorbing the white night. They found that their understanding of white night was too one-sided! "You lost!" White night, hands behind the negative. "Only when I''m dead will I lose!" Man Honglong spat out blood and burst into a smile. His eyes were filled with pride: "white leaf, I didn''t expect your strength to be so terrible. It''s just a pity that you can never defeat me! Now you are my plaything in my hand, ha ha... "what''s the meaning of this?" Asked the white night. "This is Tianhua City, the territory of my whole family. How dare you promise to fight with me? Ha ha, although you are very strong, your brain is obviously not very good. If you dare to kill me here, you will certainly not get out of Tianhua city. Therefore, you can''t kill me, you can''t win me! Or you will die! So, you have to lose! " Man Honglong sneered. "If I refuse to duel with you and I go out of the field, will your whole family let me go?" The white night asked. "Of course not." Man Honglong said with a smile. "If I don''t kill you, will I wait for you to kill me?" White night eyes permeated with a strong sense of killing! "I can promise you that I will only waste your hands and save your life. What do you think?" Man Honglong''s mouth is flying. Anyone would choose to save his life in this dilemma. He believed that white night was a wise man. "I don''t think you understand your situation at all."White night shook his head, put his hand on the green sword on his waist and walked towards man Honglong. Man Honglong''s smile is stiff and his heart beats fast. "White leaf, what do you want to do?" "Do you think I dare not kill you?" The corners of his mouth rose in the white night, but he was more ferocious than the dragon. "You can''t kill me! If you kill me, the whole family will not let you go! You will die in Tianhua city Man Honglong is biting his teeth. "Just a full house can scare me? Even if it''s the peak of the world, I''m not afraid of your family? " The white night hummed, and suddenly his body fell down. The green sword clanged all over, and an inch of the sword body broke away from the scabbard. Kill! Burst out of the night like a flood. Man Honglong''s face is frozen. At this moment, his real strength is revealed in the white night exhibition. Only then can he understand the horror of the other party. Sixth order man! I was forced to such a state by a soul less man! People on the stage opened their eyes in disbelief. "White leaf! You think it over? You may not die Man Honglong roars. "But I want you dead!" The white night is cold and cold. "The world is full of swords!" Man Honglong didn''t dare to be slack any more. He stabbed his sword into the arena, and his body trembled like a plucked string. Every time he trembled, a terrible sense of sword flew out. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi.... when the sword moves, it is like cutting the edge of the sword. The ring becomes full of sword marks immediately, and the border around the arena is even more turbulent and crumbling! "White leaf!" Man Honglong roars, and all his sword ideas seem to come alive and rush towards him. As soon as his eyes were frozen in the white night, he felt the killing intention at the moment when the sword idea appeared. His body was like a strong wind and retreated backward. "Can you return it? Die for me Man Honglong is crazy to urge yuan, and his sword body trembles wildly. The sword will lock it and kill it like a dragon. He will be close to him in an instant. "I need a refund?" In the white night, his face was cold, and he suddenly hummed. The green sword in his hand was strong enough to destroy the withered and decadent. He chopped it down like thunder and lightning. Boom! In the dark, people around the stage seem to hear the thunder. Bang!! The sword idea is completely torn by strength, pure strength, complete brute force and domineering Qi force! No soul power! That flash of lightning ran through the arena and hit the bounder. Bang Dang! The boundary is broken instantly. Whoa! People around the stage got up in a hurry and stepped back... the judges stood up. The arena is quiet. Man Honglong is motionless for a moment. People seem to forget the breath, staring at the challenge arena. In the white night, he held a long sword with blue light in one hand. The edge of the sword was facing the sky, and there was still a trace of red on the tip of the sword... man hung long lowered his head and looked at his chest. There was a blood hole the size of a finger. Although it was not big, it just ran through the heart. "How dare you... Kill me?" Man Honglong raises his head in disbelief. "There are countless great people who died in my hands. I dare to kill even the elders of tianxiafeng. What are you?" Put away the green sword in the white night. Elder of Tianxia peak? How dare he kill? Who is he? Who the hell is he? Man Honglong opens his mouth, his eyes full of regret, and finally falls down, motionless. Die! Man Honglong was killed by the white night! The whole family gaped and their eyes were huge. No one spoke for a long time. "This man is powerful and has a good personality." Zhan Feiyan took a deep look at Bai Ye. He used to take man Honglong as the biggest opponent in this runoff, but now it seems that he is wrong. This big match is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. "To find a way to inhale this man into my world peak!" Qin Xinhong said secretly. "With such strength, can you think he can enter the first place?" Huaicai meets the woman beside her and asks. The competition field gradually noisy, indistinctly, as if can hear a voice slowly rings, slowly becomes big. "White leaf!" "White leaf!" "This man''s name is Bai Ye, isn''t he?" People began to shout open, surprised and cheered... Yue Qingwu opened his mouth slightly, and his eyes twinkled with tears. This man is fighting for her. "Light dance!" Yueyang Hao came over with kindness and concern on his face. "What''s wrong with dad?" Yue Qingwu seldom saw his father show such an expression. He asked carefully. "You... You have to find a way to keep this man in law''s house!" Yueyang''s words are just and righteous. "Bai Ye is fighting for you. He must like you. I think Bai Ye is also a good-looking talent. He has such a strong strength. When he is young, he beats man Honglong. His talent is incomparable! Qingwu, the third uncle misunderstood Bai Ye before. Later, you can tell him for me. Don''t hurt the harmony Yue Laosan also ran over with a thick face and said softly."This..." Yue Qingwu blushed and said in a low voice: "these are just the conjectures of father and third uncle. What''s Bai Ye''s real mind like... How can I know?" "He must like you! As long as you like, after the runoff, I''ll arrange the marriage for you! " Yueyang has a voice. "Dad... You..." Yue Qingwu was anxious and angry. When they saw this scene, they could not know Yue Qingwu''s mind. They looked at each other and nodded in secret. "Dad, Bai Ye killed man Honglong. The man family will certainly not let him go. You have to think of a way!" Yue Qingwu seemed to think of something and said in a hurry. "Don''t worry, if Bai Ye is willing to enter my wife''s house, how can I let him have something to do?" Yue Yang Hao got up and said. "White leaf!" At this time, the Manchu family got up one after another and walked towards the challenge arena. Man Honglong''s body was carried down. You have seed!! You are ready to take on the anger of your family A full of Deacons'' eyes are cold to the white night road on the challenge arena. "If he wants to kill me, I can''t kill him? You are a bully! If there is any means, let it come out, and I will follow No fear of the night. "Do you really think you are invincible? This contest is just a contest between talents, but genius is not a strong one. You can fight against Jue Hun state people. Can you fight against martial spirit people? " The Deacon said coldly. "Wu Hun state? Do you think I haven''t killed people in Wuhun state? " The white night looks cold. "Brag! Even if you can kill the people in Wuhun state! " The man certainly didn''t believe it. People around me also think that white night is too boastful. The martial spirit state is not comparable to the absolute soul state. Which one is the heaven and the other is the earth. How can it be the same? "Anyone who dares to do harm to Baiye because of the competition is against the people of the peak in the world!" Just then, a voice came out. People follow their eyes and see Qin Xinhong and other people from all over the world stand up and walk towards this place. The people of the peak of the world are all over the world. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 The deacon of the full family is stunned and looks at Qin Xinhong and others who are coming. "Elder Qin, you..." "Bai Ye and I are friends. If you embarrass my friend, you are against me! Although Xinhong is young, she is also the elder of Tianxia peak. If you want to brush my face, even if Xinhong ignores me, I''m afraid that Tianxia peak will not turn a blind eye to me! " Qin Xinhong said with a solemn expression. "This..." the whole family was silent. There is a world peak for the support of the day, not to mention the killing of the whole family, even if the master of the family is beheaded, how dare the Manchu Family? Just full of family, placed in front of the world peak, it is like an ant in front of a giant. "Why did elder Qin stand up for the white night?" The white night stares at Qin Xinhong and asks. "I don''t know you and I don''t know each other. We are friends. How can I stand by when friends are in trouble?" Qin Xinhong said with a smile. "But I have a grudge against Tianxia peak." The white night is light. Qin Xinhong was stunned. "Elder Qin''s good intentions, white night''s heart, white night''s affairs with the whole family, elder Qin doesn''t need to intervene, and white night will solve it. White night''s this is just the kindness of Miss Yue. Bai Ye has no interest in this famous runoff election!" Qin Xinhong is the elder in the end, how can the city be shallow? After all, what''s the good purpose of going to Baifeng? "Elder Qin, you have heard that it is the boy who is ungrateful. Why do you have to stick your hot face on his cold ass?" The deacon of man''s family said grimly, "white leaf, you are looking for death by yourself this time. Don''t blame us!" "What moves do you have in your family? Why bother Hummed the white night. Although he lost his soul power, he believed that he could use the sword of the dead dragon with his fighting intention. The people in the martial spirit realm could not keep him. "What do you depend on? How dare you talk to me like this? If you have the ability, leave the field now! The masters of the whole family are coming here! I''ll see how arrogant you are The whole family said coldly. "Dependence?" White night eyes a Lin. But just then someone came out. "White leaf, if you enter my plum blossom mountain, I''ll guarantee that you are comprehensive. The whole family will never dare to take any action against you!" The elder Guan Jian of Meihua Mountain said. The whole family looked sluggish. "White leaf, what is a mere plum blossom mountain? If you join my Luoyun Pavilion, I recommend the master of the pavilion to teach you and respect your teachers. Don''t say that a full family is not a problem. With your talent, I can let you cross the Tianhua city in ten years! " Zhang Haisheng of Luoyun Pavilion also stepped forward. "You..." the Deacon''s face of the full family rose to the color of pig''s liver. Unexpectedly, man Honglong has become the stepping stone of the white night, which makes him become the sweet cake in the eyes of these big people. Is this the dependence of white night? Obviously not! Facing the olive branch thrown out by many forces, Bai Ye still shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but Bai Ye doesn''t want to join any sect." People shook their heads and sighed, and their eyes showed longing. But just then, bursts of laughter came. "Ha ha ha, of course Bai Ye will not join your family. After all, he is my son-in-law! All elders, it''s better to give up Yueyang Hao led the Yue family, and all of them were proud and proud. White night frowns. "Master in law, what do you mean?" Guan Jianshen asked. "Is it not obvious that Bai Ye participated in the Zong Ming runoff for my daughter Yue Qingwu?" Yue Yang Hao laughed, then turned to the white night and said, "white leaf, before, it was uncle who misunderstood you. Don''t go to your heart. In this way, you go to the Vientiane school to ask for the candidate qualification order of Chu Zong, and then follow me back to the house of Yue. You and Qingwu are a pair of jade. Uncle will personally preside over the wedding ceremony for you and fulfill the good things of both of you People suddenly realize that the feelings are like this! "Master in law, you have found a good son-in-law!" "White leaf young hero, with the light dance miss, is really made by nature!" "Lord in law, please don''t refuse to ask for a cup of wedding wine." People around have begun to be eager to congratulate, if there is white leaf in the Yue family, the rise is sooner or later. But Yue Qingwu''s face turned red. She rushed forward and said, "Dad, don''t say it! Don''t say... " " don''t say anything, it''s a good thing. You should be happy when you dance. " Yue Yang Hao said with a smile. "Miss light dance is mostly shy." "Ha ha, it''s normal. Young master Bai is a good-looking man. I believe there are many girls who like him!" People laugh. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. I don''t feel anything about Miss Qingwu." At this time, the silence of the white night suddenly opened. Yueyang Hao''s smile froze."This..." Yue Laosan also looked at a loss. People were stunned and looked at the white night. "As I said before, I took part in the runoff just to repay Miss Yue. That''s all! Miss Yue and I are friends, but it doesn''t mean that I have something to do with your wife''s family. Whether your wife''s family is dead or alive, it has nothing to do with me! If you want to rely on Miss Yue to tie me up, I''m afraid you have made a wrong calculation. " It''s cold at night. Yueyang Hao''s lips trembled and looked at the white night in disbelief. Yue Qingwu was also stunned and lost. "In addition, I hope you in law will not force Miss Yue to marry someone she doesn''t like. Otherwise, you will be at your own risk! Don''t think that I will look at the face of the light dance and let go of your wife''s family. You are nothing in my eyes! " Cold road in the white night, turn straight, no matter whether the event can continue, directly to the layman. The crowd looked in dismay. Yueyang was so arrogant that he raised his hand and pointed to the back of the white night with trembling hands: "you... You..." the deacons of the whole family exchanged their eyes with the people around them, and they understood each other and left quietly. "Bai Ye left and the event reopened in the form of number selection." Huaicaiyu sighed and said. But many people are already absent-minded, attracted by the youth who left. Yue Qingwu steps forward and pursues the white night. Hearing the words of the white night, she felt empty in her heart, but after a careful consideration, she was relieved. After all, she did not know Bai Ye for a long time. It is worthy of her to be able to do this. Qin Xinhong''s eyes are shining at the white night, I don''t know what to think. "The elder... Let him go like this?" "You guys stay, and others follow me. Bai ye should know that the Manchu family will deal with him, but he is so insistent that he is afraid that he can rely on him, and go and see what he has to do." Qin Xinhong said it and kept up. Other people who live in the gate also have such an idea, and they come out of the game. It seems that everyone is attracted by this young man who doesn''t know where to go. At the moment, a group of people from Vientiane gate are entering Tianhua city. "Deacon, elder Huai, they are going to have a runoff election in the middle of the city. Let''s meet them first and then go to the Longyuan sect." Next to the scholar, a disciple of the Vientiane sect said. "Well!" Scholar nodded: "this time to determine whether chuzong Baiye really died, if he died, we have to reschedule the fifth candidate, careless." "I think it''s best for him to die. It''s said that half of them died in his hands. Without him, we would not be so tired!" A disciple murmured. But the words just fell, was the scholar ruthlessly stare at one eye: "shut up!" The disciple shivered all over and quickly clasped his fist: "please forgive me, deacon." "You can belittle an expert, but you must not belittle a genius. This kind of words can''t be said in the future. If it reaches the ears of white night, it will lead to disaster for our Vientiane gate!" The scholar is deep. "Although our Vientiane sect is different from other sects, its strength is not weak. Why should the Deacon worry about the future generations? Even if it is the first patriarch, what can it do? " The disciple on the other side couldn''t help saying. "What do you know?" The scholar shook his head and hummed, "do you know the calamity I experienced in the Vientiane gate 80 years ago?" "The calamity of 80 years ago?" The disciples looked at each other and shook their heads. "Well, that''s what the older generation has gone through. You don''t know for sure, but I can tell you about it." "Eighty years ago, our Vientiane sect provoked a peerless strong man. The strong man''s means were all powerful. At that time, the headmaster was not in the sect. Several elders of the sect united to fight against the strong one, but they were defeated by the strong one. In that war, hundreds of people were killed and injured in the Vientiane sect, and four respects were damaged by the elder, but the strong man was not hair No damage! With his strength, it will be easy to step down the gate of Vientiane. Even if the master of the gate returns, he will not be able to do anything about him! " On hearing the sound, the disciples exclaimed. Damage to the four elders? What kind of disaster will it take to have such a tragic loss? "How did the family survive the disaster?" A disciple asked. "It''s a former patriarch." The scholar said: "a chuzong, who once ranked ninth in the list of chuzong, happened to pass through Qunzhong area and pass by our Vientiane gate. He specially came to visit him! That chuzong is not just the first time of its number. However, as soon as he appeared, he killed the strong one with one move. Even if I look back now, I don''t know how strong the power of chuzong is! " The scholar took a deep breath, and his eyes were still shaking. At that time, he was just an ordinary disciple of the sect. Hearing this, all the disciples in Vientiane were shocked... "deacon, what you said is true?" "Do you think I''ll cheat you?" The scholar hummed: "when the man was judged as the first patriarch, there were so many people in my Vientiane gate who could kill him. But today, he is afraid that one finger can destroy me. This is the power of genius. All those who can go to the first sect are all geniuses. Now you are disrespectful to him because you are stronger than him, but can you always be stronger than him? One year later, ten years later? How can you be responsible for your disrespect to himAs soon as the disciples stopped, they were silent and did not dare to speak again. "Therefore, all my disciples in Vientiane are respectful to chuzong and dare not slack off at all. Do you understand?" "I understand!" The crowd moved on. But just then, a large crowd suddenly passed by them. "It''s a full family in Tianhua city!" A disciple recognized the clothes of these people and said immediately. "It seems that their direction is the meeting hall?" The scholar frowned quickly and looked down The crowd quickened their pace. At the moment, the white night alone just stepped out of the stadium, was surrounded by a large number of full family members. A luxury frame is coming this way, and many Ghost riders with cloud horse breath have arrived. These are all elite members of the family. All people''s eyes are focused on the young people who come out of the stadium! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Out of the field, suddenly stand in the white night, eyes closed. The turbulent soul power and killing intention blow on him like a knife. Half of the masters in the whole family almost all appeared! As the first genius of man family, man Honglong is the future and hope of his family. However, today, he is strangled here by the night. How can the Manchu Family swallow this breath? The whole family rushed to the place in a semicircle and pulled out the bright sword. "Bai Ye, give back my son''s life!" Angry roar in the crowd, that luxury frame jumped out of a man dressed in gorgeous red eyes, the man''s face is ferocious, out of the frame, he quickly rushed to the white night, his strength is terrible, sacrifice soul crush white night, intended to let the district clothes. But the white night does not move, like a mountain, stable and incomparable. "Get down on your knees!" The whole river and mountain roared. "Kneel down!" All around the house, experts have been cheering, the sound waves shaking the sky. However, he was still motionless and did not show any fear in the face of the heroes. "Why should I kneel?" White night opened his eyes, light said. "Because my family is the first family in Tianhua City, and I have the means to erase you at will!" The voice of man Jiangshan is gloomy, and his eyes are fierce. "Since I came out of summer, I have met countless strong people, but even those who are powerful, I can''t make me surrender! If your son wants to kill me, I will kill him. If you want to avenge them, there is only one way to do it right away. Everything else is unnecessary. " In the white night, my eyes are sinking and my mouth is full of ferocity. "Are you toasting and not eating or drinking?" Man Jiangshan''s face sank and he roared: "break his leg for me!" "Yes A soul immediately rushed forward and kicked the white night''s knee. But before the sole of the foot was near, the night flew a foot, like lightning, to the man''s head. Bang! The man flew 360 degrees into the air and whirled, then fell heavily on the ground without any groan. He passed out directly. Looking at the place where he had been kicked, a large part of it had sunk, and people did not know whether it was life or death... man Jiangshan was furious, and he yelled: "don''t do it! Let me cut this man myself! " The voice fell, and the whole family retreated. Man Jiangshan is really angry this time. If he does it himself, it is obvious that he will torture the white night and then kill him. People around him cast sympathetic eyes towards the white night, offending the whole family. Who can save him in such a big Tianhua city? "Stop it!" At this time, a Jiao drink rings. People look along the sound, then see Yue Qingwu leading several trusted family guards running. Yue Qingwu ran, and knelt down in front of man Jiangshan without hesitation. He begged: "Uncle man, this is all caused by Qingwu. Man Honglong''s death is also caused by Qingwu. It has nothing to do with the white night. If Uncle man needs to explain, Qingwu is willing to bear all his strength, and please let uncle man let the white night go!" Then she bowed down. The white night froze. This girl is so stupid. White night shook his head and sighed. However, man Jiangshan was ungrateful and said coldly, "the girl of the Yue family pleads for mercy? Who do you think I am? Stinky girl, go away. Don''t say you came here to plead. Even if your father Yueyang Hao is here, he can''t keep Bai Ye! " Yue Qingwu looks pale. But soon, she was pulled up by the night. "White night, you kneel down quickly and beg uncle man''s forgiveness." Yue Qingwu still refuses to give up, busy way. "Beg his forgiveness?" The white night froze. "You are too impulsive. Why did you kill man Honglong? Man Honglong is the hope of the man family. If you kill him, the man family will never let you go. Now, no matter what kind of dignity or face, kneel down quickly! " Yue Qingwu is very anxious. In fact, she is even more angry that the white night has refused the invitation of those big trends. If there is the protection of those families, how can a full family do with the white night? "No need." White night shook his head and said with a smile: "only relying on a man of the martial spirit realm can''t keep me!" "You don''t even have a soul. How can you be so confident?" Yue Qingwu was so angry that he said in a hurry: "you may be able to defeat juehun people, but Wuhun people are different from Jue Hun realm. They can move mountains and fill the sea, open the earth, and blow down the house in one breath. You only have brute force, and you can''t be his opponent. White night, you have such a good gift. If you die here, would you not hate for thousands of years? If you are willing to bow down and save your life, why not take revenge when you are strong? " "Light dance, you''re wrong." White night shook his head and said, "I killed man Honglong, and I was given the order of waiting for the first emperor. Do you think that even if I kneel down, the Manchu family will let me go?" "That''s right. Don''t say you kneel down. Even if you apologize and commit suicide in front of me, I''ll cut your body into pieces to vent my hatred!" Manjiangshan said coldly.Yue Qingwu is stunned. The situation is not something she can change. At this time, a group of people ran out. Guan Jian of Meihua Mountain, Zhang Haisheng of Luoyun Pavilion, Qin Xinhong of Tianxia peak, and even Yueyang Hao of Yue family have arrived. In addition, there are several disciples of the Vientiane sect. Seeing these people coming, man Jiangshan''s face is not good-looking. However, these people did not express their attitude, which proved that they did not protect the white night. They did not dare to procrastinate any more. They drank a lot, and their soul power was like thunder. Then they jumped up and took pictures towards the white night! "Die for me!" The mountains and rivers roared, the palms fell, the earth cracked, and the destructive power of soul power directly shattered everything around the white night. "White night, watch out!" Yue Qingwu shouts. "No! What about martial spirit? If he wants to fight, then fight! " White night cheers, jump up, a punch toward the full Jiangshan fight. At this moment, all the muscles and bones of the whole body were stretched out, and the fight was crazy. The man was like a sword, and his fist hit the front of man Jiangshan. Bang! One blow and one palm burst out an air ring, and the destructive force exploded. The two are separated. The body of the white night immediately fell backward. However, man Jiangshan''s body also slightly swayed back, and was repelled by the white night? In the white night, when the feet touch the earth, the power of the body will immediately spread to the ground. Boom! The whole ground sank a few inches, and the whole city of Tianhua was shaken. The body trembled wildly in the white night, but after a moment, he was stable. This scene falls into the eyes of Qin Xinhong, Guan Jian, Zhang Haisheng and others, and suddenly feels startled. "How could this man... Fight with the people in the martial spirit realm?" Guan Jian murmured. Although the white night''s hand was very reluctant, and even suffered a little loss, it may be that he received the attack from man Jiangshan, which is enough to prove his capital. It turns out that he not only has amazing talent, but also terrible strength! People think in their hearts. Manjiangshan is even more shocked. He felt the strength of the fist very clearly. Even though there were few people in juehun state who could have such power, this guy without the spirit of heaven had... "no wonder Long''er will die in his hands, and this man is really a big deal!" Man Jiangshan bit his teeth, but his heart is more determined to erase the idea of white night, such a person, if not removed today, will become a great trouble in the future, at all costs, will erase him here! "What happened?" At this time, a group of people came to this place. The first middle-aged man with a small moustache glanced at the angry family around him, frowned and asked. When they saw this man coming, they were all puzzled, but when they saw the clothes of the Vientiane gate they were wearing, they all suddenly woke up. It turned out to be a member of the Vientiane sect. At this time, why did the Vientiane gate come again? Moreover, this man is a stranger, and few people have seen him. Although Qin Xinhong is the elder of Tianxia peak, she has not seen this person for a short time. However, some of the disciples of the Vientiane sect came here in a hurry. They were respectful and anxious. They saluted the middle-aged man and said, "I have seen the Deacon!" "Oh, it turns out to be a deacon of Vientiane gate." It doesn''t matter if Guan Jian is indifferent. In many families and even clan forces, deacons are just errands. They are a little higher than their disciples and have no status to speak of. However, the man turned and dismounted, and walked towards the white night. "It''s Bai chuzong! That''s great, Bai chuzong. You''ll be fine if you''re OK! " When the middle-aged man saw the white night, his eyes lit up, and he went with a smile and made a gift to the white night. White night eyebrow a pick, turn head and look, doubt way: "scholar?" "It''s me." The scholar said with a smile that Bai Ye was not dead. He was not only happy, but also shocked. According to his intelligence, the object of the conflict was Tianfeng langtianya, the overlord of the clan. However, how amazing is the talent of this person who can still live under Lang Tianya''s hand? The scholar looked around and saw the scene of the sword drawing and frowned: "Bai chuzong, these people..." "you friend of the Vientiane gate, I advise you to stay away from this person, or I will cut this person and hurt you later. Please don''t complain!" At this time, man Jiangshan came over and said in a deep voice. All around, the whole family came. Unexpectedly, man Jiangshan had just finished speaking, and the disciples of the Vientiane sect immediately drank. "Bold, how dare you be rude to the Deacon!" The whole river and mountain are stunned. But I saw that the disciples of the Vientiane sect glared at man Jiangshan, as if their bottom line had been infuriated. At the sight, everyone was dumbfounded.It''s just a deacon. How can the Vientiane disciples react so strongly? At this time, at the gate of the stadium, huaicaiyu, Granny Chen and other elders of the Vientiane gate went out one after another, heading for the scholar. They were in a hurry and did not dare to neglect. "See the Deacon!" All the elders saluted the scholar one after another. When people saw this, they were astonished. Could it be that the scholar had a higher status in the Vientiane gate than the elder? "All elders, please get up." But he turned his head and looked at the white night and asked, "Bai chuzong, what''s the matter with you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 Huaicaiyu and others are so respectful to this scholar, which shows how superior he is in the Vientiane gate. However, this extraordinary scholar has such respect for Bai Ye. For a time, all the people around him are confused. Who is this white leaf? The final election was suspended because of the fighting outside. The Yues and other Tianhua City family members walked out one after another. When he saw the scene of huaicaiyu and Xiucai, his eyes almost jumped out of his eyes. This boy of unknown origin has no soul. Is he a big man who came out of there? "Thank you for your concern. It''s just a private matter in the daytime." The white night embraces the fist, in the Vientiane gate, he is still quite good at the scholar. "If these people want to be disadvantageous to Bai chuzong, the scholar will certainly do his best to help them." The scholar said that under certain circumstances, the Vientiane gate is obliged to protect the safety of chuzong, but it will not take excessive protection. After all, the road of soul cultivation is extremely difficult and dangerous. Chuzong grew up in constant training. If the Vientiane gate takes excessive care of it, it will harm chuzong. However, in view of the current situation, the scholar does not think that this is the difficulty that should be encountered on the road of cultivating the soul. Hearing the scholar''s mouth, man Jiangshan''s face is as ugly as pig''s liver. "Why don''t you want to protect this man?" Manjiangshan clenched his teeth. "Elder Huai, what happened?" The scholar didn''t answer in a hurry, but asked him to meet a crowd. Huaicai was treated as a courtesy and told the story through the original without taking sides. When the scholar heard the sound, he nodded: "man Honglong''s skills are not as good as human beings. He was killed by Bai chuzong. What can be said about this? But what makes the scholar strange is that Bai chuzong is already the fifth of the first class. Why do you want to participate in the competition of this competition? " "The fifth of Chu Zong?" When people heard this, their ears pricked up. Yue Yang Hao was stunned. Qin Xinhong''s face changed dramatically. Man Jiangshan frowned tightly, staring at the scholar and said, "deacon, what do you say? This man... Fifth in the list of beginners? " "When Bai chuzong was defeated and took office as the fifth Prince of Hanjiang mausoleum, I was on the spot. Can there be any falsehood in this matter?" Said the scholar. "This... This is impossible..." man Jiangshan was shocked. "Seventeen representatives of the clan have come to our Vientiane gate to ask about Bai chuzong''s information, and they intend to absorb Bai chuzong. These 17 sects have already regarded Bai chuzong as their followers. If you dare to be disadvantageous to baichuzong, I can guarantee that there will be no more full families in Tianhua city tomorrow." Those who have been on the list are all talented people, but most of them have their own families. Those who have entered the top five and have no clan, such as white night, are already the hot cakes in the eyes of the senior officials of various sects. They will get white night at all costs and remove some pitfalls for white night. Naturally, they will not spare their efforts. Man Jiangshan''s face changed dramatically. He had heard of chuzong''s fame, but he never expected that this young man was the fifth Chu Zong. "No way. You say this man is a white night, but why does he have no spirit? As far as I know, the fifth white night has four heavenly spirits. His talent is shocking to the world, but he has no soul power. Are you wrong, scholar? " At this time, Guan Jian stood up and questioned. "This..." the scholar did not know how to answer. Indeed, as soon as he got close to the white night, he found this. The white night should have four heavenly spirits, and his soul power was very strong, but now he could not feel any soul power at all. "Because of the sacrifice of the four heavenly spirits, none of them have been preserved. Now I have no soul power and can no longer be called a soul maker." White night light said. When this remark fell, the audience was in a state of uproar. Sacrifice four heavenly spirits? It''s more vicious than suicide! "Bai chuzong, you have a great future. How can you destroy it like this?" The scholar was deeply distressed. "Scholar, the soul of the white night has been abandoned, and he is no longer qualified to be included in the list of Chu Zong. I believe that no one will protect him any more?" Man Jiangshan said with a smile that it''s really a turning point. If the man in the white night is really the fifth of chuzong, I''m afraid he can''t help him. But now that he''s lost his soul, is it possible to continue to stay on the chuzong list? "Elder, this person... Must be the white night when elder Sang was injured. I didn''t expect that this person was still alive. What should I do? Shall we take him? " A disciple came to Qin Xinhong and said carefully. "Take it? How to take it? " Qin Xinhong turned to question: "there are so many people here, what reason do you want to take the white night? The white night had a big battle with my peak master, and he retreated all over his body and injured the great elder of my clan? If this matter spreads out, what will others think of my world peak? How can we get a foothold in Qunzhong "This..." "watch the change, don''t act rashly!" Qinxin Hongshen road. The disciples nodded. "The matter has come to this point, and the scholar has nothing to say. However, although the white night Lord has lost his soul, you can kill man Honglong, a man of six levels in the soul state. You can see that you still have some strength. Before others challenge you, you are still the fifth patriarch." The scholar took a deep breath and said seriously.Man Jiangshan''s face was heavy again. The scholar''s words undoubtedly continued to recognize the status of white night. As long as he had this identity, he could not deal with the white night. "Mr. scholar, you know your kindness in the daytime. Thank you in advance. But in the daytime, you only want to be clean and tidy. Today you can shelter me. What about the future? As the saying goes, cutting grass does not remove roots, and spring wind blows again. Today''s affairs should be thoroughly solved. " "Man Jiangshan, since you want to avenge your son, then I will satisfy you. I will be one-on-one with you. If you can defeat me, I will die without regret! No regrets! The people of the Vientiane gate will never blame you. What do you think? " There was another crash around. How dare you challenge the people of Wuhun state? "White night, that''s what you said Man Jiangshan instant excitement, a step forward, in a hurry to answer the way. "White night!" "Bai chuzong!" Yueyue and Xiucai quickly advised others. There is no soul in the white night, but you have to challenge the people in the martial spirit realm. Isn''t that for death? "No harm." Raise your hand in the white night. "White night, although the master of man''s family has only the first level of martial spirit state, he is actually a person of martial spirit state. Even if he is a new person, he is by no means comparable to juehu people. You have to think about it clearly!" Huaicaiyu over there can''t help speaking. Although the white night lost his soul, he showed the strength to convince these judges. If this person falls here, it is really a pity. "No need." White night light way, on the face of the ancient well, but the eyes are permeated with a solemn and serious, he stares at man Jiangshan, deep drink: "come on, man Jiangshan, let''s go!" "Oh, you asked for it ManJiang shanzui corner Yang ferocious: "heaven has a way, you don''t go, there is no door for you to break in, the scholar adult is kind to protect you, but you don''t know how to live or die. Do you really think that if you lose a few posterity, you will be invincible in the world? I will show you how terrible the real strong are "I should also let you understand how I have grown up after losing my soul." The white night is light. "If you lose your soul, you will be a waste man. How can you grow up?" With a sneer, manjiangshan jumped up and shot at the white night like a cannon ball. The overwhelming soul power was released from all directions, and the people around him were forced back directly. One blow will destroy the sky and the earth. Here we go! And so suddenly, so unkind! A shot is a killing move. "Good come!" The white night a big drink, but did not dodge, but raised the fist front to meet the manjiangshan. Bang! The two fists collided, and the two fought head-on again, but this time, the white night even retreated ten steps, and manjiangshan also retreated ten steps. No distinction? Everyone was shocked. "The man without the spirit of heaven has just caught a blow from the people in the martial spirit realm! How strong is the body of the man in white night? " Qin Xinhong murmured and his eyes were stagnant. "Is that all you have?" The white night continues to stimulate the whole country. "Yellow mouth child, die!" Manjiangshan was furious and forced to kill again. He punched again, but this time, his fist edge carried the surging soul force of tearing everything, as if the blow was no longer a fist, but a steel sword. Man Jiangshan has no hand left! "White night, get out of the way. If you pick it up, you''ll be torn up!" Huaicaiyu realized that it was wrong and called out in a hurry. But the white night is a laugh, the body gush out a fighting idea, the whole body skin actually swings out a golden light. King Kong is immortal! He raised his fist and attacked manjiangshan again. Go ahead without fear. Bang! The ring of destruction blows open. Manjiangshan and the white night were shaken back by each other again. But this time, his body trembled violently at night, and his skin cracked, and he obviously suffered a great loss. You''re not my match. There was a chill in the eyes of ManJiang mountain. The corner of his mouth was raised and he jumped again. His arm opened, and a hot sword appeared in his palm. It fell like a meteor and chopped into the white night. "The first head? In memory of my dead dragon The whole river and mountain roared and the killing intention burst out. "In my eyes, you are the same as man Honglong, just a tool for me to practice." White night a cold smile, a brush sleeve, a blue light from the sky, such as crescent like rotation to the fireknife. Even though he suffered a loss in the white night, he seemed not to be affected by it at all. The green sword attacked him, and the sword''s intention was strong and his breath was terrible. Dang! Swords collide. But this time, the white night was not shaken by the other side''s power at all. One sword was blocked. He immediately resumed his strength, pulled out the second sword again, and slashed towards ManJiang mountain fiercely. How fierce! "Broken!" After drinking, the soul turns into Yuanli. A large amount of Yuanli gushes out in front of him and turns into an air shield to resist the green sword.Dang! Green sword is blocked again. And the crowd was shocked. Man Jiangshan was forced out of Yuanli by the night. However, Yuanli is the last card of a soul, and it is also the strongest power of the soul. If Yuan Li is sacrificed, it means that the battle has reached the point of death and death. Man Jiangshan covered the body with Yuan force, just like the God of war. He cut it off with a knife, and the blade burst out like a big wave, tearing the air and almost burning the sky. The body is retreating again, and the soul is burning all around. But just as the storm approached the white night, it was cut off by a sword. "It''s impossible!" Man Jiangshan''s pupils are wide, and he can''t understand him at all. Why can he have such a terrible strength when he clearly has no soul? "The sword is full of sun and moon!" After drinking again, he jumped up and held up his long sword. The shadow of the sword, which was several feet long, leaped out and chopped hard. Bang Dong! A knife down, Tianhua City shaking, the earth split. The dust was flying and the crowd was in a hurry to disperse. However, in the white night, he stood alone, holding the sword. The body of the sword was held high above his head, and he took the knife in front of him. Manjiangshan is totally stupid www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 No... no... no!! Definitely not! The scholar who has been watching the battle nearby suddenly murmured. He almost did not blink his eyelids in the white night''s duel with manjiangshan. He focused on the whole process, and finally, he found the clue! "What white night uses is not only pure power, but also a kind of artistic conception." Cried the scholar. "Artistic conception?" Huaicai meets and the elder is stunned. "It''s fighting!" Qin Xinhong exclaimed, obviously only to find this magical artistic conception. "Fighting? The white night lost the soul of heaven, but realized this will power? This kind of power is more difficult to understand than the general situation Guan Jian of plum blossom mountain is shocked. Fighting spirit is the sublimation of a kind of strength, which is based on the strong will of human spirit. If the fighting spirit is high, the power can be multiplied. The people who understand the fighting spirit can not only easily make themselves have the high fighting spirit that never retreats, but also can destroy the fighting spirit of the other party with their own fighting spirit. It is a way to win by defeating the enemy psychologically, not moving the sword and fighting and subduing everything. "No wonder he is so confident. No wonder he dares to challenge people in the martial spirit realm. In fact, he has such power?" Qin murmured in her eyes. It''s a pity that such a talented man has a great hatred with our school. If he can enter the Tianxia peak, he will be able to break out of the clan territory in a hundred years... "he didn''t have this power to challenge the martial spirit realm." At this time, the scholar opened his mouth. He was staring at the white night, and his voice was heavy: "his fighting spirit seems to have just been understood. The reason why he wants to fight all over the country is not his arrogance, but that he wants to train his fighting spirit with the full river and mountain!" "Practice?" Huaicaiyu and others are astonished. The first time I heard that such a crazy thing is to practice with a strong person who is stronger than himself? Isn''t this something only a madman can do? Genius, however, is often a madman. What the scholar said is right. The white night is really training. No matter man Honglong or man Jiangshan, who has the first-class martial spirit state, is a person worthy of challenge in the eyes of Bai Ye. In addition to the strength of the cauldron, the power he gave was not only the power of fighting. However, he was not familiar with this power and did not know whether it could exist in the body for a long time. Therefore, he still focused on cultivating the fighting spirit. The eyes of the white night are frozen and the green sword is swinging. "The sword of beasts! Warhawk People jump up high, sword body down, power bloom, impact the earth, like a Warhawk attack! Man Jiangshan is not a fool. After several rounds of fighting, he immediately understood the man''s intention. His expression was furious and his intention to kill was surging. His whole body''s strength interweaved in front of him into a bright catalogue, and the strong destructive power stirred in the atlas. What kind of magic is this? People were shocked. However, man Honglong raised his sword and chopped at the catalogue. "Arrogant, today I will show you the true power! Cut Roar! A wild dragon''s shadow roars, darts out of the catalogue and rushes into the white night like lightning. At night, he held up his sword to resist the sound of "Dong". The man was knocked back, and the green sword trembled in disorder. However, his fighting spirit did not decrease, but he rose. As soon as he stabilized, he rushed to ManJiang mountain again. "What a strong fighting spirit, you look at the eyes of the white night. It seems that you will never give up if you don''t cut down the whole country in the white night today!" "On the whole, white night''s strength is still weaker than man Jiangshan''s, and his physical strength can''t narrow the gap between him and the people in Wuhun state. The physical body of Wuhun state is also powerful and terrifying. The reason why there is such a balanced war situation is that Bai Ye''s fighting spirit makes him explode several times more powerful than himself, which is also the reason why his fighting intention is so terrible." Man Honglong snorted coldly. The blade was flattened and pasted on the catalogue. As soon as Yuan Li urged him, the catalogue stirred up a skyrocketing screen with ripples on the screen. In an instant, several wild dragons sprang out and roared away towards the white night. This is the purest martial spirit state yuan force, enough to level off the mountain. All around us were shocked and scattered. Besides Xiucai, Qin Xinhong, huaicaiyu and others, they all stepped back by nearly 1000 meters, almost leaving the central area of Tianhua city. The Dragon rushed, the air waves opened, and all the buildings around were torn. This destructive force, compared with those in the finals, can not even describe the difference between heaven and earth. Whoa! The wild dragon rolled away, and there was no place to dodge in the white night. It was directly covered by several dragons and submerged by the destructive force. "White night!" The Yue Qingwu in the distance was shocked. She rushed to the place, but was caught by Qiao Feng. "Light dance, don''t mess! By your means, you can''t save the night! " "But..." Yue Qingwu''s eyes were full of tears: "do I want to watch him die "He''s not dead." Not far away, Zhang Haisheng suddenly called.Yue Qingwu was stunned and looked over there. But he saw the Dragon break up, the destructive power gradually disappeared, and a figure appeared in front of everyone. It''s white night. At the moment, his whole body was emitting bursts of red light, as if the whole person was burning. His long hair was flying, his robe was shaking, and a raging flame was flickering in his pupils. "The meaning of fighting, the first level?" Man Jiangshan is stunned. He actually broke through under the stormy attack of ManJiang mountain!! "Thank you for letting me understand the profound meaning of fighting! Without you, I may not be able to see the door White night road. "Asshole Man Jiangshan canthus cracked, gas hair exploded, both hands holding a machete, Yuanli do urge, face-to-face cut. When the arm shakes in the white night, the green sword spins up and the body of the sword moves towards the whole river and mountain. Block! Once again, swords intertwined. But this time, the white night is still, and the domineering yuan force of man Jiangshan can''t shake the half of the night!! "The meaning of fighting!! The profound meaning of fighting!! Such a mysterious and rare mystery has been comprehended by night. If the spirit of heaven is not wasted, what kind of height will he climb in the future? " The scholar looked up to the sky and sighed. "Ah Man Jiangshan roared and pressed down with his hands clasped on the hilt. But, the white night still does not move, he still clasps the sword with one hand, the fighting will last forever, the strength will be endless forever! "Martial spirit level one? So what? You''ve lost! " The white night said coldly, suddenly buckle the sword to press, the overwhelming force suppressed the man Jiangshan to retreat repeatedly, the arm trembles, but at this time, the white night rises another hand, pinches toward man Jiangshan''s neck. Man Jiangshan opens his mouth in a hurry and spits out a sword like force. But see the white night that hand into the palm, toward the yuan force fan. Bata! Yuan Li was slapped by him! People were shocked. Does the fighting mystery strengthen the physical body of white night to the point that it is not afraid of the first level human yuan power in the martial spirit realm? Bang! White night one hand pinched man Jiangshan''s neck, suddenly urged, man Jiangshan''s face immediately rose red, the body can not make strength. The green sword follows the trend and smashes the machete into manjiangshan''s chest. His body trembled, his mouth was full of blood, his eyes protruded, staring at the white night... "you and I had no hatred of life and death, but your young son man sun was overbearing and tried to abolish me. As the eldest son man Honglong thought highly of himself, he wanted to kill me to avenge man sun, but he was still killed by me! So it''s natural for you to be killed by me, right? " Come on, white night sword. Click. Man Jiangshan''s body was directly cut in half, blood gushing. Man Jiangshan, die! It was quiet all around. All the family members are stupid. "Kill the people in the martial spirit realm!" Who can do it except those two in the twelve early Zong? People can''t believe it. Yue''s family members are even more frightened, especially Yue Laosan. He only has the nine level strength of Jue Hun Jing, which can''t compare with man Jiangshan. However, he himself drove the white night out of the Yue family. "You son of a bitch!" Yueyang Hao only slapped him on the head of Yue Laosan. "Big brother..." Yue Laosan looks aggrieved. "Don''t call me big brother! You bastard, you drove away a chuzong, a dragon! What you drive away is the brilliant future of the Yue family! " Yueyang is very ambitious. If white night does fight for the Yues, even if there is a little relationship between them, it will be enough for them to dominate in Tianhua city. However, such a good opportunity was ruined by Yue Laosan''s arrogance and contempt. How can Yueyang Hao not be angry? Yue''s family also sighed, one by one with a strange look at Yue Laosan, Yue Laosan at the moment is really inside and outside, a stomach of bitterness. Cut off the whole river and mountains, cold look at the full family at night, suddenly turned around, toward the full family line. In the crowd, man sun shivered all over her body and hurried back, but before she ran a few steps, she was pressed on her shoulder by the white night and threw it out. "White night, what are you going to do?" Man sun trembled wildly and said with trembling. "Your brother and your father want to kill me because of the result of your instigation. I am a man who eradicates the roots in the white night. What do you say I want to do?" White night pulled out the green sword and cut it straight at man sun''s head. "Help me..." man sun roared with grief. However, both the Manchu Family and the powerful people around them were indifferent. Man sun''s neck was directly cut open and fell on the ground. The blood flowed all over the place. All the Manchu family members were shocked and no one dared to go forward. Mansun''s death represents the complete destruction of the Manchu family. After today, the Manchu family will be removed from the city of Tianhua, but all this is just because they provoked a first patriarch! "Inform the zongmen that the ranking of the white night remains unchanged in the list of twelve early zongmen! Even if he doesn''t have a soul now, I believe his strength is enough to hold the fifth place The scholar took a breath and said to his disciples."Yes, deacon." "I just don''t know how far this evil spirit can grow in the future... He is a genius with amazing talent and amazing growth. He has no soul. Can he keep up with other geniuses?" The scholar whispered, looking at the eyes of the white night, flickering with worry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 Cut off man Jiangshan, white night straight away, Yue Qingwu want to stop, but in the end did not call white night. She knew that in the eyes of white night, she was just a passer-by. "But I''m sure we''ll meet again." Yue Qingwu''s small hand clenched tightly, and a trace of firmness flashed in her eyes. "Miss Yue." At this time, a warm voice came. Yue Qingwu turns his head and sees that it is Zhan Feiyan, the eldest young master of the Zhan family. The power of the Zhan family in Tianhua city can''t be compared with that of the Manchu family. Zhan Feiyan is gifted, and his first trial must have its share. His future is limitless. However, the successor of the giant family talks to him, and Yue Qingwu feels flattered. "It''s master Zhan. How do you do?" Yue Qingwu nodded his head slightly as a salute. "Miss Yue, don''t be so polite. Just call me Feiyan." Zhan Feiyan said with a smile, "where did miss Yue know Bai chuzong? Bai chuzong is gifted and powerful, and Feiyan worships him, but Bai chuzong leaves in a hurry. Feiyan hopes that Miss Yue can recommend Fei Yan to meet Bai chuzong in the future... Zhan Feiyan is polite and polite. Yue Qingwu talked a few words before he knew Zhan Feiyan because of his acquaintance with the white night. I think it''s the same thing. I''m so qualified and ordinary. How can Zhan Feiyan make friends with me? Yue Qingwu sighs. However, the Yueyang Hao over there saw this scene, and his eyes full of regret immediately burst into bursts of brilliance. He hurried forward and said with a smile, "isn''t this the wise nephew of Feiyan? What can I do for you? Yes, you are the same age as Qingwu and have the same seniority. There should be a lot of topics between you. You should walk around more when you are free! " "Master in law, I don''t have any affection for your family. Among the family members, I only admire Miss Qingwu. Don''t be mistaken. I don''t mean to be friendly with your family!" Zhan Feiyan said faintly. Yue yanghao was stunned. "Feiyan also heard that some time ago, the Third Master of the Yue family couldn''t look at Bai chuzong, who had no soul in heaven, and drove him out of the Yue family... Hum, what a fool! What a character Bai chuzong is! It''s a great blessing for you to enter your Yue family, but you don''t know how to cherish it! The Yue family is so, even if they have to meet the fate, they will not be strong! " Zhan Feiyan says coldly, then embraces a fist to Yue Qingwu and turns to leave. Yueyang Hao stupidly stood in place, for a long time no voice. People are close to Yue Qingwu, and avoid hating Yue''s family. All this is because of the white night. "Elder, I have asked Yang Mei and them to track down the white night. I didn''t expect that the strength of white night is so terrible that even the people in Wuhun state can be killed! If you let it go, he will grow up in the future, and I''m afraid it will do harm to our world. " A disciple came to Qin xinhongdao, worried. Qin Xinhong frowned and thought hard. Finally she shook her head and said, "do you think I can keep him? He has the power to kill the people in the Wuhun area. I''m afraid his current means can match those of the people in the martial spirit realm. It''s impossible to capture him back to tianxiafeng by myself alone! He wants to go, he can''t stay! " "What should I do?" Asked the disciples. Qin Xinhong thought again and again, sighed, and said in a low voice: "report this matter to zongmen. Remember, only report to the elder sang Dongming and tell him that he is not dead at night!" "Yes The disciples should say. Qin Xinhong looked into the distance deeply and sighed: "if you could enter the Tianxia peak, it would be nice... But it''s a pity that you are standing in the hostile position of Tianxia peak. For the sake of the clan, I have to report it to you. Sorry, white night..." knowing that the white night is not dead, the task of the scholar is completed, and he leaves directly, and the bustle of Tianhua city gradually subsides ¡£ However, this war attracted the attention of all quarters, and there was a small wave in the area of Qunzhong. There was a lot of discussion among the souls of all parties. And in a small city near Tianxia peak. "Senior sister, senior sister!" A man rushed into the yard, shouting. Several figures appeared in the courtyard, and one of them was Miao Yifang. Miao Yifang is more mature and stable than she was at the beginning. She has long hair and a long skirt with broken flowers. She is graceful and quiet, but her arm is empty and pitiful. "Liu Tao, what are you barking about A disciple of Longyuan sect drank in a low voice. Liu Tao awkwardly scratched the back of his head, and then said excitedly, "senior brothers, senior sister Miao, guess what I just inquired about outside?" "If you get any news, you can tell us quickly. If you sell the key again, you will be punished by elder martial sister!" "That''s it." Several disciples of the Longyuan sect hummed. Liu Tao chuckled and said, "I have found out the whereabouts of the white night." "White night?" "Younger brother Bai?" They all looked tight and hurried to come over, especially Miao Yifang, whose eyes overflowed with brilliance and said in a hurry: "younger martial brother Liu! What did you get? White night... Not dead? ""Of course not." Liu Tao took a breath and said with a smile, "not only is he not dead, but he has also done a great thing." "Big event? What''s the big deal People asked. "In Tianhua City, he killed a man from Wu Hun state, which was a great shock to all sides." Liu Tao said triumphantly, as if it was he who cut off the whole country. "How can he be so powerful?" People are more shocked. The people in Wu Hun state are not absolute soul states. The terror of strength is beyond the imagination of these disciples. "At the beginning of the white night, he only had the strength of Jue Hun state. I didn''t expect that it would take long for him to grow up to such a level. It''s really wonderful." Miao Yifang said with a slight smile. The gravity in her eyes for a long time disappeared immediately. "The white night must have been lucky." Others were smiling and happy. However, Liu Tao seemed to have thought of something and lost his smile. "The white night younger martial brother seems to have lost the soul of heaven..." as soon as this remark fell, everyone was shocked. "Younger martial brother Bai Ye sacrificed four heavenly spirits in order to protect us. Today, he is already a ghost free man. I don''t know what means he used to kill people in Wuhun area, but according to the information I got, he did not have the spirit of heaven." Liu Tao said in a low voice. People are silent... "let''s go and find the day night. He is still alive now. I''m afraid that the people of Tianxia peak will not let him go!" One said. "No Miao Yifang shook his head and said, "he has lost his soul. Now he is just an ordinary person. Tiantianfeng may not care about him. If we go to him, we will only attract the idea of Tianxia peak and let him suffer. We can''t implicate him any more. We should go our own way in the future! We should take revenge on the elders and the clan! " Miao Yifang has determination in her eyes. "Elder martial sister!" People cry. ... after leaving Tianhua City, the white night did not go far away. Instead, he went back to the waterfall and sat cross legged. This is a full 30 days. In fact, whether it is Xiucai, Qin Xinhong, huaicaiyu or even the dead man Jiangshan, they are all wrong. The white night is not without the spirit of heaven. His spirit is just special. The spies who followed him stayed here for more than a month, but there was no movement in the night. He was like a stone, standing still. Gradually, people retreat, in their view, the white night may just be in the cultivation of the body. Until the night of the 37th day, when the full moon was in the sky, four rays of light broke through the clouds and tore the night sky, covering the stars and the moon with dazzling light. Change the yuan! The second stage of the transformation of heaven and soul. The variation of the heavenly spirit is only the beginning, not the end, and this transformation is the further result of the change. However, there are very few people who have changed the spirit of heaven in the vast number of clans, and those who have changed the soul in the second place can only be described as rare. The white night gathers the soul light and leaves the waterfall. "I''m making a scene in Tianhua city. I''m afraid tiantianfeng people already know that I''m still alive. Although I''ve lost the soul of heaven, Tianxia peak will certainly not let me go by virtue of the struggle." Day night thought again and again, and finally decided to go down the peak. In front of a hill hundreds of miles away from Tianxia peak, he sat down with his green sword standing beside him. But two hours later, there was a footstep approaching this side. The four elite disciples of Tianxia peak all have the seven level strength of juexingjing, with heavy breath and cold eyes. "White night, please come with us." The first disciple said in a cold voice, with disdain in his eyes. "Your parents are old? Who? " White night eyes cloth open, light asks a way. "Naturally, he is a famous elder of sangdong!" Another disciple hummed. "White night, your spirit was abandoned and you survived. You dare to come to the peak of our world. You are tired of living! Come with us! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude! " The disciple exclaimed. "You''re welcome? What are you going to do to me White night light asks a way, the eye has not yet opened. "I''m not polite to you like this!" A disciple directly raised his foot and kicked hard at the chest of the white night. But when his feet were close to his chest at night, he was blocked by an invisible breath, and his feet were hard to enter. The white night slowly opened his eyes and looked at the embarrassment of the disciple carrying his feet. And the next second... Dong! The disciple''s feet directly burst, his shrill scream broke through the sky, and he fell on the ground and rolled wildly. "The elder said that if the white night refused to come over, he would be directly abolished. He would live to see people and die to see a corpse." The other disciples bit their teeth, winked at each other, and rushed toward the white night. "I don''t know how to live or die!" The white night hummed, and the palm of the hand suddenly raised. The green sword came out of its sheath and turned into blue lightning. In an instant, it shuttled around several people. The lightning was like a poisonous snake. It circled around their necks, and then flew back to the scabbard.In an instant, the three were frozen in place, as if frozen. "Sang Dongming? If Lang Tianya was not here, he would have died in my hands. Go back and tell sang Dongming that if you want to invite me to tiantianfeng, you should at least send some stronger guys. If it''s not good, let him come by himself! " White night said, the three heads fell down together, blood rushed to the sky, the broken leg disciple eyes protruded in fear, shrieking www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 Goddess palace. "What you say is true?" The goddess of purple Huan suddenly stood up and looked at the maid who bowed down in front of her, and asked in an urgent voice. "Yes, young palace master, I just learned from sister cai''er that childe Bai appeared in Tianhua city recently, and he should still be alive." The maid was busy. "Great... The night is still alive, great..." Purple Huan goddess eyes moist, a pale beautiful face is crying and laughing. "Just..." the maid seemed to think of something and stopped talking. "Just what?" The goddess of purple Huan asked. "It''s just that the spirit of Childe is gone." The maid lowered her head and said carefully. "All gone?" The goddess of purple Huan, who had just recovered, turned pale again. She said in a quick voice, "how can the soul of heaven be lost? Did you... Did you get the information wrong? " "Sister cai''er is the servant girl of the palace master. Her news is always accurate. According to the servant, the young master of the Palace found that the young master had a conflict with the Tianxia peak because of Longyuan''s dispatch. It''s very rare that the young master survived. It''s not an accident that he lost the soul of heaven. He didn''t know how to restrain himself. He killed one in Tianhua city by some means He is a famous martial spirit man. He''s known all over the world. I''m worried that if people from all over the world know about the childe, they''ll send someone to take him. It''s not good for him! " The maid said, and her eyes were a little flustered: "moreover, in this group of families, if there is no soul in heaven, it is a waste man. If you meet other souls, what should we do?" The goddess of purple Huan clenched her pink lips, and her eyes were shining. She turned and whispered, "I''m going to see the palace master." Then he went out. But before a few steps, a figure stopped her. It''s Dragon moon. "Do you want to ask the palace master to come forward and keep the white night?" Long Yue seems to have guessed everything. "Although Shennv palace is not as powerful as Tianxia peak, it is all the sects of qunzhongyu, and Tianxia peak will give some thin noodles. If ye''er''s soul is abandoned today, there is no threat to Tianxia peak. I believe that Tianxia peak people will sell Shennv palace face and let Yeer live." The goddess of purple Huan said. "Maybe the world summit will give the goddess Palace this face, but... Will the goddess palace come out this face for the sake of white night?" Long Yue asked. The goddess of purple Huan raised her eyebrows at once... "yes, young master, the last time the young master made a big scene in my goddess palace, which led to his downfall. Is the Lord willing to come forward?" The maid next to her could not help worrying. What happened last time was a painful experience for Shennv palace. Especially for the old master, his prestige was greatly reduced and his face was lost. The goddess palace was under a lot of pressure. After all, there were not a few people who died in the Shennv palace. Fortunately, the old master had a rich background and was powerful. If he was the general head of the sect, he would have been under pressure and would have been killed ¡£ "If white night still has the status of the first patriarch and the strength of the four living heavenly spirits, I guarantee that the old palace master will not hesitate to stand up to protect the white night. However, now that the white night is a disabled person, she will not offend Tianxia peak for a white night which has no effect Master, even if you go to kneel down and beg the old palace master to come forward, it''s useless. You''d better save it... "Long Yue is not a guest at all. The willow eyebrows of the goddess Zihuan are locked up. "You can''t let me be indifferent, can you?" "What you can do is limited! You just have to stay here. " Long Yue took a deep breath and said, "as for the white night, I''ll go!" "You go? What are you going to do? " "I''ll go and take him away!" "To where?" "Bring out the clan domain! We can''t let him stay in the summer! There are too many things he''s provoked. " Long Yue sighs, that pair of lovely eyes is also full of helplessness at the moment. "No problem!" The goddess of Zihuan nodded: "I don''t ask him to climb to the top of the mountain, I just want him to be safe and secure all his life..." without saying a word, Longyue made a salute to the goddess of Zihuan and turned away. The goddess of purple Huan looks at the direction of Longyue''s departure, and takes a long time to take back her eyes. "Cui''er, follow me to see the old palace master." "Ah?" The maid was stunned: "Little Palace master, didn''t the dragon spirit Master say it''s useless to look for the old master?" "Although Longling has great strength, she is facing the world''s giant tiantianfeng. I''m afraid that she alone is not enough! I have to do something! " The goddess of purple Huan looks pale and walks out of the gate quickly. ... ... at this moment, outside the peak of the world. On the hillside of Baili place, he sat quietly on the top of the mountain in the daytime, with the green sword beside him. All over his body, there were dead bodies and blood all over the ground. He sat quietly with his eyes closed, his robe stained with blood, and his intention of killing was accompanied by the clamor of the whole body. This is the fourth day. A figure jumps to this place and stops on a big tree thousands of meters away. The man is walking on the ground with his feet on the leaves, which is miraculously tight. He looked at the white night on the top of the mountain, and his eyes were filled with astonishment."Is white night so terrible? How dare you challenge the world peak alone? Does he know what he''s doing? " "Of course he knows what he''s doing, and he knows the consequences, but we can''t figure out what his mind is at all!" Another voice came. The man looked back. I don''t know when a man was lying on the side of the branch behind him. He was looking at the other end happily. He was wearing a green robe and holding a folding fan. "It''s brother Qingyu!" Huang Zhiyuan''s heart is dark startled. Feng Qingyu comes to his back, but he doesn''t know. "Far away, although you are rated as the seventh patriarch of the new term, you should not be complacent. If you keep going, the road of soul road is just like this. If you stay where you are, others will be ahead of you. If I am your enemy, you may have died just now!" Feng Qingyu said with a smile. "Brother Qingyu is right, but I''m just a casual practitioner. The cultivation conditions can''t be compared with that of Feihuang Pavilion." Huang Zhiyuan shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "there are talented people in Feihuang Pavilion. You are the fourth newly promoted person in chuzong list. However, she doesn''t want to have another month of sound and blood recently. It is said that she has got the test order of chuzong and will pass the examination of Vientiane gate in the near future. If she passes, you will have two first patriarchs in Feihuang Pavilion, which is very rare in the clan area. " "Younger martial sister Yin is very talented, and her training speed is also very fast. I''m not as good as her. She must have a place in the list of the first patriarchs. However, it is not only FEIHUANG pavilion that produces talents, but also talents from other sects! I heard that Qing Yizong recently received disciple Fu Qingyu, who has excellent swordsmanship and incomparable talent. He is a genius without any one in the world. He also got the test order of the first sect. In addition, there is a young man named Lin, who is just like you. He has the same terrible talent and is concerned by the Vientiane sect... "Feng Qingyu said with a burst of light in his eyes:" the world is too big, and there are endless talents, If we don''t work hard, we will be eliminated sooner or later! " "Yes Huang Zhiyuan breathed a breath, feeling the pressure doubled. "However, what makes me very concerned is that most of these talents come from Xia state." Feng Qingyu suddenly said. "Xia state? The small country next to it "Yes, and the white night!" Feng Qingyu whispered. When they looked, their eyes were shining on the young man. There are many geniuses, but this one is the most evil genius. At the moment, another group of people came towards the top of the mountain. These people ride cloud horse, fierce, soul power, one by one full of killing intent staring at the people sitting on the top of the mountain. People of the world peak! There are 70 elite disciples, and the leader, Bai Ye, also knows him. It is Qin Xinhong that he met not long ago. Qin Xinhong looked at the corpse on the top of the mountain. Her face was a little pale. She endured the discomfort and anger in her heart and rode to her horse and asked in a loud voice, "white night, why do you want to do this?" "In order to take the wealth left by the ancestors of the Longyuan sect, Tianxia peak attacked the Longyuan sect wantonly. As a result, the Longyuan sect was destroyed. I killed these people just to ask for some interest from you Tianxia peak." White night eyes do not open, slowly said. These are the elite of Tianxia peak. The elder is directly responsible for them. Sitting here in the daytime, he only introduces the elite. He never kills the disciples who have just joined the sect, because he knows the plot of Tianxia peak and has nothing to do with these disciples. "I''ve heard about the Longyuan sect, but it''s a group of clans. It''s natural selection. It''s not the original Longyuan sect. It''s sooner or later that it''s destroyed. If you want to avenge the Longyuan sect, you''re afraid you''re thinking too much. You can''t compete with the world peak by yourself! Therefore, I advise you to leave early, otherwise, I can only fight with you and capture you back to the world peak! " Qin Xinhong is quite impatient. She is reluctant to fight with white night. She is not afraid of the white night. She just doesn''t want any loss from such a good seedling. It is a great loss for the whole clan area. "Qin Xinhong, how did you become an elder in such a place as Tianxia peak?" Bai Ye is quite curious. Compared with Sang Dongming and others, Qin Xinhong is much better than others. Bai Ye has heard about the youngest elder of Tianxia peak. Although she is an elder, she is approachable and loves talents. Of course, she does not dislike those ordinary people. Bai Ye once heard about Qin Xinhong in Zong Xiaohei''s mouth. She has a high prestige among her disciples. "The elder is just a position. He only works for the sect. Apart from this level, Xinhong is just an ordinary soul soul soul person like these disciples. However, we elders have to stand up. In the white night, all the people who come to take you from our sect are killed by you, but you don''t go away. Do you want to lead my Lord to appear?" If Lang Tianya makes a move, there will be no chance of winning in the daytime. "As long as Tianxia peak gives me something, I will leave." The white night is light. "What?" "The relic of Longli elder! The statue of Longyuan In the white night. When Lang Tianya went to Longyuan sect, it was also for this thing. Once the Dragon died, it would be acquired by Tianxia peak. This is the treasure of the town of Longyuan sect. It was handed down by the ancestors, and it was also a keepsake of the patriarch. It must be taken back in the daytime."I haven''t heard of it. What''s more, even if it''s in the Lord''s hands, I won''t go back." Qin Xinhong shakes his head. Even if she is an elder, she can''t ask for something from Lang Tianya. "I know you don''t want to come back. You just need to take a message for me. You go back. I don''t want to fight with you." The white night is light. "As a peak person in the world, Xinhong can''t sit back and ignore it!" Qin Xinhong took a deep breath and raised her hand. Seventy disciples of Tianxia peak separated from each other and surrounded the white night. "I''ll give you one last chance to leave immediately, otherwise... Xinhong can only be sorry!" This is Qin Xinhong''s ultimatum. "I have clear gratitude and resentment in the white night. These corpses on the ground are people who have shown their murderous spirit to me. If they want to kill me, I will cut them. Qin Xinhong, you don''t want to kill me, and I won''t kill you either. But Longyuan relief, the elder from the dragon, has not been handed over to him until his death. Now it''s in the hands of Tianxia peak. If I don''t take it back, I''m sorry to Elder Dragon! I''m even more ashamed of those dead senior brothers and sisters White night opened his eyes, stood up, in an instant, a fight from the body poured down, swing to the four sides. All the horses were startled, and all of them trembled. "The game between Longyuan and Tianxia peak is not over yet!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 Qin Xinhong''s face was cold, and her eyes revealed her determination. She drew up her sword and walked toward the white night. "White night, this is the last situation I want to see. If you can forget about Longyuan, everything will be better. Tianxia peak will not take you seriously. I can even recommend you to Tianxia peak. With your amazing talent, the sect must focus on training. Your future is very good. Why should you give up your future life for the people and things that have passed away?" "Mr. Qin can say such words, which shows that you don''t know me. I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. In fact, if it had not been for the help of Mr. long, I would have died in the hands of Fengren in your world. Lao long fought against all kinds of differences and protected me under the pressure of two people from inside and outside. I remember this love in white night. Now the Longyuan sect no longer exists, and Lao long has gone back to his soul for nine days. If he can''t take back the only keepsake of Longyuan sect, how can he be worthy of him? How can I be worthy of the dead Longyuan White night stood up, eyes full of perseverance: "no need to say more, do it!" "Well... Don''t blame me!" Qin Xinhong read a low, and immediately issued a fierce drink: "five Jue closed array!" "Come on A disciple of Tianxia peak immediately roared. People from all over the world move quickly and revolve around the white night. They hold their swords and stand with their swords pointed down into the earth. The soul force pours down into the earth like a flood. The earth suddenly glows with blue light. However, in this dazzling halo, there are terrible and terrifying sword meanings everywhere. They lock in the white night. It seems that as long as the master orders them, they will be killed Will tear up the white night. In the distance, Huang Zhiyuan saw this, and his face suddenly changed: "started?" "One man in the white night wants to fight against the 70 elites of Tianxia peak and an elder? How can he be so young? He''s looking for death Feng Qingyu can''t sit still. "I have received a message that the spirit of the white night sky is no longer in use. He should be no more powerful than ordinary people, but why..." "I have also received this news, but I heard another rumor that the white night may have understood the profound meaning of fighting!" Phoenix green feather condensation road. "The mystery of fighting?" Huang Zhiyuan exclaimed: "my master once said to me that this kind of profound meaning is one of the highest profound meanings, and it is impossible for evil spirits who are not martial arts to see half of them!" "It''s not only necessary to have the talent of evil spirits, but also to have experienced many battles and life and death to understand these mysteries. It''s a pity that although he had to fight in the dark night, his spirit was lost, and he had no connection with the spirit road. If he had four living heavenly spirits, he would certainly set off a storm in the clan area. However, he only had the struggle and the martial arts road, How far can it go? " Feng Qingyu sighed. Huang Zhiyuan did not speak for a long time. Their eyes are shining, and they are focused on the increasingly fierce situation there. "Battle?" Feeling the crazy rising array power around me, he sneered at him in the daytime, pulled out the green sword beside him, and quickly drew it under his body. The sword point is a dragon and tiger step, which is extremely exquisite. It is also an array. "What is this?" Qin Xinhong''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly, but look at the white night''s array, flat and unexplained, the tunnel is not put in mind. "The battle is complete!" I drank a lot. The strength of the five Jue closed array was wantonly expressed in the body of the white night, just like countless ghost claws, restraining all parts of his body and blocking all the strength in his body. It was like an invisible chain that locked him up and down. "Capture the white night!" Former Qin Xinhong said. "Come out!" The power of the great array starts! The body of the white night is directly incarcerated and turns into flesh on the chopping board in an instant. "The five Jue closed array is a closed array created by my teacher''s father. Once trapped in the array, there is no road to heaven and no door to the earth. The whole body strength and soul power are all imprisoned. In addition to being arrested, it is a dead end. You can''t escape from the big array at night. You''d better give up." Qin Xinhong took a deep breath and said faintly. "In the world, there are ways to break the array. Even if it is a real closed array, it can be broken!" The white night is light. "But you can''t!" Qin Xinhong shook her head: "this array can only be broken by at least seven people from nine levels of Jue Hun state attacking seven disciples from different directions at the same time. You have only one person. Unless you have the peak of the martial spirit realm and attack with strength, you can''t take this array at all!" "I don''t know." White night laughs. "Then I''ll let you know how powerful this array is!" Qin Xinhong is a little angry. The five Jue closed array is her most confident array, but the white night says it can be broken. How can she not be angry? Although she enjoyed the white night, she was also arrogant. "Take it back Qin Xinhong drank it with great courage. "Capture!" All the disciples drank together. The sword in the array quickly retracted and squeezed toward the white night. The white night was motionless, like a statue, as if it had given up. Qin Xinhong snorted and said, "don''t hurt him. Take him back to the ancestral gate." "Yes, elder!" The disciples said, a few people into the array, want to capture the white night. But just then... Hoo!A halo rose from the sky, and the sword marks at the foot of the white night were shining. Qin Xinhong''s pupils shrunk. This is also a battle? In the wonderful trace marks, there are several quick and electric breath. These breath quickly shuttles through the array, and several disciples who have just entered the array are forced out immediately. "Be careful!" Qin Xinhong busy road. But it''s too late. The breath was divided into eight directions and stabbed hard around the five Jue closed array. Poof! Poof! Poof! Puff... the breath entered the ground and disappeared without a trace. However, this wonderful power was not defeated, but stirred up in the array. "This breath is actually isolating the force of the five Jue closed array?" Qin Xinhong finally realized that it was not right. She immediately rushed forward and took a palm to the chest of white night. But before her hand was on the other side''s chest, she was firmly grasped by a big hand. Qin Xinhong Jiao''s body trembled, raised her eyes, and saw that the white night was looking at her indifferently. "I broke your battle, didn''t I?" White night gently waves her hand, but this wave seems soft and powerless, and even swings out a terrible force. Qin Xinhong is thrown back again and again, almost standing unsteadily. "Elder!" The disciples cried out nervously. "I''m fine." Qin Xinhong raised her hand, but the shock in her eyes could not disperse. It''s broken? She was staring at the scene. "The elder of tiantianfeng mountain was pushed away by a move in the daytime?" In the distance, Huang Zhiyuan was stunned and his expression on his face was completely frozen. "This is the key point of Qin Ye''s breaking the white array." Phoenix green feather condensation road. There is no doubt that the power of white night is huge and terrifying. However, as an elder, Qin Xinhong''s strength is not weak, and her strength is not much different from that of white night. However, she is aware that the power that has just pushed her away is not only her own strength, but also an alternative force. Array force? Qin Xinhong suddenly noticed that she was shocked. At this time, the 70 disciples of Tianxia peak had already rushed into the array. "Take this man!" "Kill!" Seventy swords, seventy sharp swords, converged into a sword net and shrouded the past. Strong soul power, no place to hide! "Come back!" Qin Xinhong shouts in a hurry. But it''s too late. In the white night, the indifferent eyes suddenly burst into bursts of light. The green sword in his hand swayed towards the ground like an elf, and the sword tip swam on the array seal. Where the blade cuts, there is power into it. Qin Xinhong looks white, staring at the place where the shadow of the sword shakes heavily, suddenly in a trance. Fighting? incorrect! In addition to fighting, there is another kind of power that white night infuses into this array of India! What''s more, it''s a familiar force... these strokes of his sword just like the finishing point. The whole "five Jue closed array" has been completely transformed and changed! It has become a large array dominated by him, and the pattern on it has changed beyond recognition. "Shock With a sharp drink in the white night, the blade of the sword stabbed to the ground, and the green sword bloomed with brilliant light, just like ripples blooming around. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the big array exploded immediately, and the explosion of the air waves spread to all directions. Before the 70 elite disciples of Tianxia peak were close to the white night, they were knocked to the ground by the air waves, crying constantly. It''s still a white night. If he decides to kill, there will be another 70 corpses on this mountain. "Come back! Come back Qin Xinhong drinks anxiously. This array is no longer a closed five Jue array! The disciples got up one after another and ran back, looking very embarrassed. In the white night, one man stands with a sword. His long hair and long robe swing lightly, just like a sword God. Seventy elite men were defeated by him. Qin Xinhong looked at the white night and took a deep breath: "it seems that I have always underestimated your strength. It''s not easy for those who can defeat the elder of our sect and survive under the leader of the peak. White night, you''re the fifth junior high school student. I''m afraid it''s unfair to you..." "I''m not interested in chuzong. Elder Qin, I think it''s your share I have left my hand, but next time, I will never die. " Said the white night. "Don''t worry, I Qin Xinhong is not one of those people who don''t know how to praise you. Since you let my disciples go, I won''t embarrass you any more." Qin Xinhong road. Although she suffered a loss in Bai Ye''s hands, if she went all out to cooperate with the 70 disciples, Bai Ye would surely fall into a bitter battle, and her victory or defeat was hard to predict. However, she was more concerned about the life of her disciples. Just now, if Bai Ye did not keep her hands and took the opportunity to take out the sword, with his speed, she could at least take the lives of more than ten disciples. However, Bai Ye did not do so, Qin Xinhong owed more than a dozen Life.So she chose to give up. "Elder." Some of the students were not willing to accept it. "You have seen the strength of white night. What can be said?" Qin Xinhong shakes her head. Obviously, it has been blocked by the big array, but it can easily counterattack and turn defeat into victory. This method is really amazing. The disciples looked at each other, bit their teeth, and had to give up. White night a hand, showed his strength, the disciples understand that this person, is not a soft persimmon, at least these people, temporarily take him no way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 "White night, can you tell me what''s going on here?" Qin Xinhong asked. "What do you want to ask? This big battle? " "Yes! Their array is indeed my closed array. Why do you turn my array into yours just a few times at will? It seems that what you have drawn is also an array. Although it is simple, it is exquisite. What kind of array is that? " Qin Xinhong asked. Although it''s forbidden to ask other people about soul art, she can''t help it. This magical way of transforming into big array is crazy. "Reverse Liangyi array! It''s from an old bastard! " The white night smiles. "Reverse Liangyi array?" Qin Xinhong murmured. "If you want to learn, I can teach you if you have a chance." "No need." Qin Xinhong shook her head and said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but how powerful this array is. Although the elder passed you on, you can''t spread it without his consent, can you?" "Yes, although that guy is a jerk, he has taught me a lot. If I want to spread it, I still need to ask his permission." This is a kind of basic respect for people. What''s more, the educator is the teacher. Although the white night scolds the bastard on the mouth, but in the heart head to that fellow is actually another kind of emotion. Asshole? Qin Xinhong took a puff at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t know what the relationship was between the white night and the people he described. Was it an enemy or a friend? What is the person who can teach the array? "Well, white night, although you defeated me, I can''t represent Tianxia peak at all. I am the youngest elder of Tianxia peak, and I can sit in the elder position not by strength, but by the ability to handle affairs. To be frank, I am not much different from these elite disciples. It''s you who kill here wantonly. If you don''t leave early, you will be killed by Tianxia peak I can''t persuade you. I can only give you a warning. It''s up to you whether you listen or not. " Qin Xinhong said, to the white night owe body, turned away. Qin Xinhong was defeated. In the distance, Feng Qingyu and Huang were silent for a long time. They stood still in the treetop, only to feel that everything seemed suddenly. Although the fight between the two sides is not fierce, but between these moves, the strength of the white night has revealed one or two. "How does he compare with the first few on the list?" For a long time, Huang Zhiyuan asked. "Maybe a war!" Feng Qingyu thought for a moment. "Is this still a war? What is the strength of those men? " Huang Zhiyuan has a dark tongue. "If you are lucky enough to see him, you will know that white night''s strength is indeed very strong, but he has no soul in the end, and his disadvantage is too great. He may not have much chance to win against those few men, but he can still fight... In the war." Phoenix green feather road. Huang Zhiyuan is lost in thought. They did not leave. After waiting here for a long time, many souls came. Obviously, they were attracted by the crazy action of the white night and came to watch the battle. Qin Xinhong''s departure does not mean the compromise of Tianxia peak. In this day night, the people of Tianxia peak are wantonly slaughtered and the dignity of the clan is trampled. If they don''t kill the white night, how can Tianxia peak be established in the clan territory in the future? It''s getting dark. People watching from afar were impatient. But at this time, a figure came at the foot of the mountain, and the roar of clouds and horses stepping on the ground gradually came. The world peak is coming again! This time, not many people came. There were only three people in total, but the first one shocked all the four sides. Mulberry winter name! Tianxia peak elder! He came in person! Sang Dong''s face was haggard than at the beginning, but the murderous expression in his eyes did not diminish, and his face was even more ferocious. Especially after seeing the white night, his eyes were almost on fire! "I thought you would send some more disciples to die at the world summit, and then come to you, but I didn''t expect you to be so impatient." White night opened his eyes and said slowly. "White night, if you don''t hide and live a life, you dare to go to my peak to challenge? Do you really think I have no one in the world? " Mulberry winter name anger way. "Hand over the Longyuan relief." White night shakes his head. "Hahaha, Longyuan relief? Do you mean the Dragon left the things on that stupid idiot? It seems to have been obtained by my Lord. After all, the dragon is dead. Everything in him belongs to my world peak! If you want to go back, you must not ask my Lord. " Sang Dong said with a smile, "it''s a pity that you don''t have to go back to the relief. The dead dragon sword on your body also belongs to my world peak." "To you? Do you think you can take this dragon sword? " Asked the white night. "You have no soul power. How can you activate the dragon sword?" Sangdongming''s eyes were filled with fanaticism: "white night, last time you took the four heavenly spirits as the guide, and at the same time offered the supreme power, this just fortunately escaped in the hands of my tiantianfeng like a bereaved dog. Now you have no heavenly soul. What can you do with fighting? Qin Xinhong has nothing to do with you. Do you think I don''t know why? The brainless man must have been seduced by you and deliberately let you go. But I''m different. If you don''t bend your knees and fail and give in to me, I will let you die here. " Sang Dongming''s voice gradually became cold. When he spoke, his momentum was blooming and he pressed the white night.After a while, he sneered and said, "I really thought you dare to fight with me head-on, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. Sang Dongming, the great elder of Tianxia peak, was so scared by me. It''s really funny." Sang Dong Ming''s face changed slightly: "what are you talking about?" Why cover up? I am surrounded by experts from all over the world, right? " Sang Dong couldn''t hide his name and laughed: "that''s right! It seems that you have lost your soul and you still have some strength. I don''t care what you say. Soon, you will be a dead man! " "That may not be... But what makes me curious is that my senses are not simple, but why didn''t I notice them in advance?" These people are close to his kilometer distance, he found these existence, now to leave, afraid it is too late. "That''s because they started to decorate as early as you entered the Tianxia peak." Sang Dongming sneered: "your life is worthless, but your dead dragon sword is priceless. In order to capture the dead dragon sword, my Tianxia peak disciples have been in action for a long time. These disciples who died in your hands are just bait, the purpose is to hold you back. Now all the roads around you have been blocked, and you are hard to fly." "Are you serious at last?" White night not flustered, still calm, but the corners of the mouth slightly up: "I wait so long, finally wait for!" "Are you still hard spoken?" Sang Dongming''s eyes flashed a little doubt, but now there is no need to ask. With a wave of his hand, two people came to him like lightning. Two people of five levels in the martial spirit realm! In the face of such existence, even if the spirit of the day is still there, it is impossible to be an opponent, and to urge the sacrifice of the dead dragon sword can only kill one person. In the white night, with a light smile on his face, he picked up the green sword and threw it forward. The two swords flew out. Two people rush to, shatter sword Qi, fixed eyes a look, but see white night feet a bit, toward the back of the jump. Behind him, there was a green forest. "Signal! Inform all the elite, start to close the net and capture the white night! " Mulberry and winter are famous for drinking. A beam of light shot into the sky and cut through the night. Yu Yifeng and others are startled in the distance. Sang Dongming made a move, and people in the Wuhun state made a lot of troubles. White night, can you hold on? A person''s ability is limited in the end. Even if he is a monster, he can''t grow up to be the master of everything in a few years. Although he realizes the profound meaning of fighting in the white night and gets the second variation of the spirit of heaven, even if he goes all out to kill sang Dongming and the two powerful people in the martial spirit realm, it is just like a arabian night. "Go Feng Qingyu and others jump up and chase in the direction of white night retreat. Around those who pay attention to this fight, their eyes burst into light, followed by. Fight! This is the most important thing for everyone. After the four heavenly spirits, the immortal demon showed the supreme power to the public after the four heavenly spirits. The most direct way is to speculate and understand... light your feet in the white night, and the person jumps back like a tree leaf, but at the same time, there is a terrible soul pressure behind. At least ten level seven experts of Jue Hun state are coming towards us. Is the world peak elite. White night eyebrows move, suddenly the body heavy, feet landing. Bang Dong! It''s like a shell hitting the ground, and the whole earth is shaking. But those people were not affected at all. They walked like flies on the shaking ground and went straight to the white night. "How dare you make a fool of yourself? Ridiculous! Die Cried one of the disciples. "How can you do that? Do you see it clearly? " The white night sneers. The man frowned and didn''t respond to it... bang! The ground suddenly exploded, and a breath came out of the ground and hit him directly on his abdomen. Oh! The man snorted, flew up, fell heavily on the ground, and passed out. It turned out that the foot of the white night was actually stepping into the bottom of the earth! What a wonderful means! As soon as the man fell, the rest of them stopped and did not dare to step forward. White night body a reverse, carrying the green sword head-on. "Stop him!" The two people from Jue Hun state who were killed later drank, and their soul strength was like a rushing flood rushing towards this side. As soon as this force of soul approached, it was blocked by a more powerful force and moved forward very slowly. "Soul power?" "This son should have no soul power!" Two people''s faces are stagnant. I saw the white night three steps forward, a sword to the disciple. "Get back to me!"The disciple clenched his teeth and held his sword in both hands. The edge of the sword fell down. Pooh! The momentum is overwhelming, bang! The crisp sound comes out, the sword breaks, and people die! The people of Tianxia peak all around changed their faces. A sword in the white night is so terrible that it even cuts down all the people and swords! "Sacrifice your life! Kill this man The two martial spirit people were extremely angry, one yelled and the other ran after him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 This forest is not big, called the forest under the peak, surrounded by the peak of the world. People in the world peak for some years are not unfamiliar with the forest. The disciple in front of him was shocked by a sword in the night, and the martial spirit behind him was also fierce. Then he saw a palm roll with the destructive force of sadness and beat it hard on his back. The eyes of the night are set, and King Kong is not quenched and moved. With the back to it, the muscles behind it are immediately covered by the horror of fighting. Dong! People eat a palm, but they are in peace, and the trend is flying down the forest. "Run away? This forest is full of numerous fierce animals, but it is the natural cultivation field used by the disciples of the world. No one knows this forest better than us. " Li Yu, the martial spirit state, hum and connect. "Don''t be careless, let the disciples surround here. This time, he can no longer escape!" Sang Dong Ming rushed over. "Elder, rest assured, he will not fly even if he is cutting wings this time." Zhuoming hum, and Li Yu rushed in together, two people in the martial spirit realm were greatly released, where they passed, destroyed and decayed, and the trees were turned into powder, and nothing could escape. Hundreds of disciples from the world surrounded by the mountain blocked the forest into a bucket. They pulled out the sword, the sword front stabbed into the ground, poked the finger, dropped blood on the hilt, poured blood into the earth, and the soul force wrapped the blood and wriggled rapidly in the earth. A blood red pattern appeared around the forest. "These elite disciples are all masters who are proficient in the absolute life array. Jueying array is one of the three great skills of the peak in the world. The specific number of cast arrays in this array is only 80. But this time, the peak Lord gave me 300 people to show this array. How terrible is the power. Even if you are a fairy, you can not escape from the life Sang Dong is smiling in his eyes. The spirit of Phoenix, Qingyu and huangzhiyuan came to see the rising blood red array, all of which showed cold feeling. "Sangchang, are you?" Phoenix green feather quickly step up to ask. "This time, it will be dead this time. If you come to him, I have seen it for a while, and you can take his body directly." Sang Dong is a smiley. With his strength, how can we not detect these distant visitors, but these people don''t intervene in this matter, and he doesn''t have to provoke. "It is a bold job to kill so many people at the peak of the world in the night. This time, the peak of the world killed him with absolute life, and he was dead and dead!" Huang sighs at the airway. Phoenix green feather deeply looked at the forest, and the eyes also showed regret. He did not understand why the white night to provoke the peak of the world, but that is not important, this time, even the big luojinxian also can not save him! In the forest. White night, he ran forward with the branches, and he was not fast, and the peak of the world was very sharp and kept up. "Leave!" One shouted. Thinking about it in the night, he stopped suddenly and cut off the disciple with a sword. Whoops! The sword body is flat and has no wonder, and there is no soul power rippling. But when the disciple arrived with the sword, he found it horrible. Bang Dang! Only to see that disciple''s sword almost instantly turned into powder, the terrible brute force through the sword shock to the body of the man, he puffed, spit out blood, crack all over, and fall down. Next second, another disciple''s sword front was near the night. "Dead!" He roared and howled, and the sword burst out the ring Yuan Li. The eyes were cold in the night, left hand raised, two fingers pop up, and firmly grip the body of the sword, and the sword can not enter half an inch. "What?" The disciple was shocked and out of the question. This force is really horrible, isn''t it? You need to know that they are all people with the seventh level of juehun state. Can they not be the man who has no use for the spirit of heaven. They can crush the seventh level people of juehun state at will? Then I saw the double finger in the white night. The front of the sword was buzzing and trembling. The sword shook with a frenzy. The sword took advantage of the situation and cut it back. Poop. The disciple''s head was cut down directly and the blood column rushed into the sky. Bang Dong! A flash of lightning suddenly split the tree and came to the white night. He immediately mentioned the green sword to resist, lightning hit the sword, and the man went back again. "I will kill you!" Li Yu roared angrily, holding a Fuwen sword in his hand. He lifted and waved his sword. His body made a loud noise, and then dozens of thunder snakes burst out, covering it like a fishing net. "The sword trick!" When drinking in the night, the sword front rose, the terrible force tore up the thunder and lightning, and the man leaped into the forest. "Chase!" Zhuoming cold way. "Urge to use the absolute life array, and make him nowhere to escape!" Li Yu Road. "OK!" Zhuoming nodded and signaled. A fireworks blew up in the sky. Lin Wai disciple received a message and immediately launched the absolute life array. In a moment, Lin Wai raised a blood fire to flush the sky. The blood fire was like a curtain, covering the forest. In the four directions of southeast and northwest, the blood fire was gradually gathering, and four terrible and huge blood Swords gradually condensed. "Is this the absolute life array?"Feng Qingyu''s eyes congealed. "Once in this array, I control life and death!" Sang Dongming suddenly exclaimed, his palm in the air, and a bloody lightning bolt fell from the dark sky, hitting his palm. Bang! The lightning disappears and a bloody sword appears. Feng Qingyu, Huang Zhiyuan and other souls suddenly exclaimed. "This is the eye? The eye of the desperate array Someone recognized the method. Seeing sangdongming holding the blood sword, he looked at the forest. There was a halo in the east of the forest and went straight into the sky. He immediately raised the Blood Sword and cut it to the East. In an instant, the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. The huge blood sword on the curtain suddenly fell into the air and cut hard to the east of the forest. The blood sword was huge and incomparable. A sword fell down and destroyed the heaven and earth. The earth was cut open, the big trees turned into dust, and the terrible sword on the Blood Sword tore everything here, killing people and animals. "What a terror!" People were shocked. With the fall of the blood sword, the eastern area is completely destroyed, just like the divine punishment. Sang Dong Ming held his breath and lifted the sword in his hand. The huge Blood Sword in the distance also slowly lifted up and returned to the curtain. "This array of eyes can easily control these four blood swords. Is this the Jue Ming array?" Feng Qingyu was surprised. If this array is well ambushed in advance, it can kill thousands of troops and resist thousands of enemies. In order to deal with a white night, Tianxia peak even used this array! "White night, dead?" The souls came back and asked. Sang Dong didn''t know his name. He looked at the forest, but he didn''t get the recovery from the forest. His brow was wrinkled immediately. "He seems to be alive." Feng Qingyu was surprised. It''s not easy to be alive under such terrible attacks. And the eastern part of the forest. White night walked back to the place where the blood sword had been chopped. He looked at the blood sword like the pillar of heaven, but his eyes were filled with endless excitement. "I didn''t expect that there was such a divine array on the Tianxia peak. It seems that I didn''t run in vain this time! You, as a stepping stone for my cultivation Dark road in the white night. Li Yu and Zhuo Ming, who are grey in the distance, come back again. Seeing the peaceful night, they are both stunned. They saw the white night engulfed by the blood sword. Why did he ignore it. But I don''t know that at the moment of the fall of the blood sword, the white night splits the earth with the intention of fighting and hides in it. However, the earth could not completely isolate the power of the blood sword. The sword spirit penetrated into his body, which still caused him terrible pain. If the Blood Sword hits white night from the front, no matter how strong his body is, it will be torn. Seeing Zhuo Ming and Li Yu, they are not fond of fighting in the daytime, so they continue to retreat. On the way, he killed all the elite peaks in the world with one sword. Although these disciples are elite, most of them are from level 6 to level 7 of Jue Hun state. Even the stronger level 8, they can''t support several of them. Li Yu and Zhuo Ming are the strength of the martial spirit state, and their footwork speed is extremely terrible. However, they are surprised to find that they can hardly catch up with each other no matter how hard they try. Day night running, has begun to urge the use of fighting! "It''s no way to go on like this! Li Yu, I will drive him to the West. If you go to the west to intercept him, the time is ripe. You and I will attack each other before and after, and then let the elder master launch the life killing array. Three attacks will force him to kill him. He will surely die! " Chuo Ming sank. "How can we avoid the killing?" Li Yu frowned. This killing is not for fun. They left in advance in the previous attack, which made them escape by chance. If they forced to kill the white night, they would certainly have no time to withdraw from the killing area, and they would be affected. "Lingshui Rune with the escape spirit from the peak Lord!" "It''s something you and I got for meritorious service. It''s gone if you use it!" "If you kill this man and take back the dead dragon sword for the leader of the peak, what''s the value of two Lingshui runes? At that time, the peak master will return and give us many rewards! " Zhuo Ming hummed. Li Yu nodded: "well, then do as you say!" They made up their minds and immediately separated. Li Yu took a short cut around the front, intending to intercept the white night. However, the white night was not long after Li Jue left, and suddenly turned around and killed Zhuoming. "Do you think you can beat me if Li Yu leaves?" Zhuo Ming''s eyes flashed with anger, and a palm print came. "Broken!" The white night cheers, the fighting intention congeals the sharp sword, stabs the palm print. "Subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger!" Zhuo Ming flashed over, the dragon fist and the tiger''s palm, the crazy bombardment, the fist shadow is heavy, like the Dragon leaping and the Tiger Leaping! In fact, the speed of Yu Ming''s swords is outstanding. "What kind of Freak is this guy? Why can he have such a terrible speed? Is it possible that all this is the benefit of fighting Zhuo Ming was very frightened.But just then, the white night laughed. "Li Yu is gone. It''s much easier for me to kill you." "What do you say?" Zhuo Ming''s eyes were tight, but the next second, he froze. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul and was frozen in place. Just look at the four lines on his face, the marks are flashing like flames, and a terrible soul force overflows from him. "You... Have the spirit of heaven?" Zhuoming could hardly believe his eyes. In fact, the white night still has the soul of heaven? And this phenomenon... It seems that only the second mutation of the spirit of heaven! Secondary mutation? Four? Whoosh! Green sword cut again, but at this moment, green sword burst out colorful light, roaring. The void is broken, and the sword will overturn the universe! When Zhuoming''s eyes are dark, he suddenly loses consciousness www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 "Zhuoming!! Zhuoming Li Yu yelled a few words, but did not get any echo. The sudden silence made him feel bad. "There''s no movement ahead. It''s not like someone''s going this way. Why don''t you come here at night? There was an accident? " Li Yu is careful to turn back to the original road. However, after a few steps, a cold and murderous idea came out from the trees on both sides. He saw a figure jump in front of him in an instant, and hit him in the face with a fist. The surging strength was like a roaring wave, beating Li Yu''s face. "White night?" Li Yu was so angry that he turned his soul into yuan force and shocked his fist with the most terrifying force. Bang! When the two fists collide, the strength of both sides will shake back one hundred steps. "What''s wrong with Zhuoming?" Li Yu stood still, staring at the white night. "He is dead!" White night road. "Kill him?" Li Yu''s face was filled with wonder. "You don''t think I can kill him?" "How dare you kill him?" Li Yu was filled with grief and anger, and the yuan strength of his Qi was surging. With a low roar, he pulled out the runic sword and stabbed it toward the white night. The sword explodes ten thousand thunder snakes. It''s extremely terrifying. It''s like a disaster. At the same time, they sacrifice to fight against the terrible thunder and lightning. "Die! Die!! Die for me Li Yu roared, wildly wielding his sword. The terrible thunder and lightning sword power danced in all directions. The trees were smashed and the ground was blackened. The white night shuttles in the thunder and lightning continuously, the eyes coagulate Su, the expression is incomparably serious. "Thunder robbery sword technique!" Li Yu saw how sensitive he was to escape in the white night. He finally urged the sword to fall down with a roar. The sword broke out seven sword shadows, and the sword shadow was divided into seven thunder snakes, just like a net covering the white night. Everything around him was blocked and there was no place to escape. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he suddenly raised a fist and roared, and there were four lines of heaven and soul floating on his face. Roar! In the dark, it seems that there are ancient fierce beasts roaring in their ears. With the drive of his arms, the fist strength shakes away. Bang! The thunder and lightning were smashed in an instant, and the fists were raging, and everything in front of me was shattered like a decadent. Li Yu''s eyes were wide open, and the fists were pounding on his chest. He was shocked to step back a hundred steps. When he stopped, the corners of his mouth were covered with blood. He looked up and his mind was shocked. On the white night''s face, there are four patterns of shadows bothered by blood light. The soul power is rippling between the lines and shadows. They are beautiful, such as gold inlaid jade carvings. They are just the shadow of heaven and soul. Li Yu remembers that there are records in the book Pavilion of tiantianfeng. The changes of heaven and soul are double, and the shadow of the soul is faded. The soul force is completely combined with the body. The soul force driven by the spirit will go through the body, not blood vessels, and spread all over the body. It will be revealed by soul lines, such as the seal of God. That''s probably it! The four heavenly spirits of the white night were not abolished. On the contrary, his heavenly spirits changed again. Therefore, people did not notice his heavenly spirits. They all thought that his spirits were abandoned. "So you''ve been hiding your strength?" Li Yu shocked way. The secondary variation of the heaven soul results in a multiple increase in the strength of the heaven soul, which can fill the level of the heaven soul realm. Even if he has only the first level strength of the juehun state, he can also resist the sixth or even the seventh level. Now he can resist the fifth level people in the martial spirit state. Isn''t it said that his soul state is approaching the martial spirit state? "Hidden? When did I hide my strength? I never said I didn''t have a soul? It''s all your own conjecture. " The white night is light. "In that case, why are you barehanded instead of sword?" Li Yu clenched his teeth. "With a sword, I can''t achieve my purpose!" "Purpose?" Li Yu stares at the white night with a trace of doubt in his eyes, but soon, he suddenly realizes. "Are you... For the soul tattoo? For secondary mutation? " He said in silence. "Yes, my spirit has changed twice, but it is still unstable. I need some powerful opponents to stabilize the spirit of heaven for me. I want to raise my fighting mystery with their fighting spirit and killing intention. Therefore, I came to the front of the world peak." Said the white night. From the beginning to the end, he had always regarded tiantianfeng as a Taoist ground for his cultivation. In his eyes, these people were just some powerful opponents. Li Yu was in a daze. Who ever heard of such a ridiculous thing? Is this man crazy or stupid? Do you know what he''s doing? "You are so arrogant! How crazy Li Yu''s eyes were full of killing and resentment, gnashing teeth and staring at the young man. Tianxia peak is the overlord of the clan, and all the souls in the four directions respect it. But this young man despises zongmen so much and takes it as a stepping stone for his cultivation road! How can he not be angry? "Asshole!! Give it to me Li Yuyuan was crazy. Xie, the rune sword trembled wildly. The rune on the top overflowed the dark blue light, and released a bright light in the dark. The thunder and lightning idea swept around and submerged all around, and the terrible killing intention devoured the white night."Good! Good! Good coming At this moment, the profound meaning of fighting rose to the extreme. At the same time, the soul lines on the face were more obvious, and a general trend of terror also spread. Li Yu only saw that the surging thunder and lightning that he had vented was directly suppressed, and slowly fell to the ground. He completely lost the power to control the thunder and lightning. "The profound meaning of the seven major trends?" He gazed at the breath covered with the power of thunder and lightning, and his eyes were stagnant and he murmured. General situation! It has reached seven levels!! Can this be described as a monster? Seven major trends, with the four two changes of the spirit of heaven, and then with the profound meaning of fighting! Crazy!! Li Yu feels totally crazy! Who is this man? Is it a monster?? He''s a monster!! "The two changes of heaven and soul, change the yuan! The power of gluttony In the white night, with one foot on one foot, the body bowed up, and the man shot at Li Yu. In the air, a huge gluttonous soul shadow suddenly appeared, and a big mouth like a black hole went to Li Yu swallow. Li Yu''s mind trembled, and he cut his sword in disorder. The thunder and lightning power was like the rushing sea water. However, under the general situation and the profound meaning of the war of terror, all these forces of agitation were blocked in the area around Li Yu, and there was no more than half a point. "Under the master of martial spirit, this person is afraid to be invincible. Those who are not martial spirit worshippers can''t suppress him!" Li Yu lost his mind and looked at the fist that stretched out in the white night, and fell into despair... click. A crisp sound was heard in the forest... under the peak, the name of mulberry and winter outside the forest was staring at the thunder and frowning. "What''s wrong with Li Yu and Zhuo Ming? Why is there no signal? " Sang Dongming thought for a moment, and then he hummed. He could not control so much. He held the Blood Sword and waved it downward. Roaring... the huge blood sword fell again, with the amazing power of destroying everything. Bang! Once again, the earth was cut open and plunged into a violent earthquake. The horror of blood filled the forest under the peak. "Is elder sang not afraid to hurt his disciples by mistake?" Feng Qingyu frowned slightly and came to ask. "All the disciples of the array are very familiar with this array. Naturally, they know how to avoid it." Sangdong is famous for its short name. But Feng Qingyu and others obviously don''t believe it. The fall of the bloody sword is extremely terrifying and has a wide range of influence. Unless they are people from the martial spirit realm, they can''t easily seize it. However, only Zhuo Ming and Li Yu are the only ones who enter it. If others don''t leave in advance, they will be affected. However, sang Dongming was eager to kill Bai Ye, so they could not say anything. After waiting for a long time, there is still no news from the forest under the peak. Sang Dongming''s face gradually became heavy, and he felt something was wrong. "Zhuoming! Li Yu! Kill the white night Sang Dong''s name was prompted by soul force and roared. The sound wave covered the whole forest under the peak. However, there was still no sound coming out of the forest, let alone a signal. "Is something wrong? It''s impossible. It''s awed by the Jue Ming array. In the white night, he only wants to escape. Then he is surrounded by two people from the martial spirit realm and hundreds of elite. He can''t fly "But the forest is very dense, the trees are tall and the terrain is complicated. In this kind of place, people may not have an advantage!" Green feather said. "Do you mean that white night defeated Zhuo Ming and Li Yu, the two martial spirit people, and escaped?" Sang Dong turned his head and asked Feng Qingyu in a sharp voice. Feng Qingyu congealed his eyes and shook his head: "it should not be possible. No matter how strong the white night is, it is impossible to kill two people in the martial spirit realm... This is absolutely impossible for him." "That''s it Sang Dongming''s cold face soothed a little bit: "maybe Zhuoming and they met with some small troubles, I believe that they will die in the daytime!" Other souls nodded, and some shook their heads and sighed. Under such circumstances, the possibility of white night''s survival is really too small. If it can escape from the sky, white night will surely become famous in the first World War. How brilliant is the battle achievement when it can escape from the sky under the encirclement and suppression of two people from Wuhun territory and the elite of hundreds of Tianxia peaks? What''s more, it''s still under the cover of Jue Ming array. "Someone''s coming!" At this time, Huang Zhiyuan yelled. Everyone looked down at the forest under the peak. I saw a figure staggering towards this side. Sang Dong Ming''s eyes were tight and he hurried forward. When they saw it clearly, people were shocked. This man... Is actually a disciple of Tianxia peak. He was covered in blood, his clothes were tattered, he was in a state of confusion and his face was as gray as death. "What''s the situation? And the white night man? " Sang Dong''s name was condensed and angry. "Elder! White night... White night didn''t catch it. Elder martial brother Zhuo and elder martial brother li... Died... "The disciple cried, his eyes seeping with fear. "What?" People were shocked."One man in white night killed Zhuo Ming and Li Yu? How could that be possible? " Huang Zhiyuan lost his voice. "Do you dare to cheat elder Ben?" Sang Dongming certainly didn''t believe it. He picked up the disciple and roared. But the disciple still cried and cried: "elder... It''s true. White night is too strong!! At least we have to kill him. We just can''t kill him "Impossible!" Sang Dongming pushed the disciple away with anger in his eyes. Although he didn''t admit it, no one would believe that he was pretending. Maybe, white night really killed Zhuo Ming and Li Yu. Kill the people in Wuhun district! And kill two in a row! Feng Qingyu and Huang Zhiyuan looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Many souls who came to watch were silent. How many people can fight the spirit of martial arts? How many people can kill the soul? And there were two people killed at the same time? Suddenly, sang Dong''s face was ferocious, staring at the forest under the peak coldly and waving the Blood Sword wildly! "Elder sang, don''t do it!" Feng Qingyu shouts in a hurry. But it''s too late. The array source''s Blood Sword shakes, and four huge blood swords, which are as vast as mountains, move together on the four sides of the curtain, and cut them fiercely toward the forest under the peak with the posture of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth. The whole forest under the peak is trapped in endless sword spirit... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 Four bloody swords like Tianzhu slashed the forest under the peak wildly. The whole forest fell into the end of the world. The bright red sword meaning was like a raging sea and raging waves filled the forest. Everything in the forest has been destroyed and turned into dust, and all vegetation and living creatures have been destroyed. Even the earth has been chopped up by life. The scene is extremely terrifying. Feng Qingyu and other dozens of soul people look at this scene with dull eyes, and their expressions are stagnant and unbelievable. "Elder sang! Your Tianxia peak disciple is still among them. You... You are... "Huang Zhiyuan''s voice trembled. Although Bai Ye killed Zhuo Ming and Li Yu, he would never have killed all the hundreds of Tianxia peak disciples. If sang Dongming did so, would he not bury all these hundreds of disciples? "In the white night, even the people in Wuhun state can be killed. How can those disciples escape his poison?" Sang Dongming''s eyes were full of madness, and he danced the Blood Sword: "Jue Ming array can definitely kill the white night. The white night has killed so many people in Tianxia peak. If he is allowed to run away again, how can I explain to zongmen? So kill him at all costs! Kill!! Kill Hearing sang Dong''s roar, all the souls sighed. The elder of Tianxia peak has been shadowed by the white night. I''m afraid he knows that there must be living disciples in the forest under the peak. However, in order to kill the white night, he has already begun to take measures. The lives of these disciples are nothing in his eyes. Dong Dong... the blood sword is pounding wildly, and the huge shadow of the sword is chopping like vegetables. The souls feel that the earth under their feet is fluctuating and shaking. The strength of Jue Ming array gradually weakens after nearly a hundred breath of Kung Fu. Sangdongming gasped, the blood sword in his hand cracked, and Jue Ming array stopped running. "Is it finally over?" A soul person looks pale at the forest under the peak. At the moment, where there is any forest under the peak, has been completely destroyed, nothing exists, only a huge black hole. "Is this the power of Jue Ming array?" Huang Zhiyuan trembled. "The power of Jue Ming array is determined by the power of the array caster. This is not the real power of Jue Ming array. However, the destructive power is amazing enough." Feng Qingyu murmured. "The white night should have died?" Huang Zhiyuan sighed: "it''s a pity that a genius. If he keeps a low profile and doesn''t want to be so publicized and devote himself to practice, he will be famous all over the world in the future. How can he have the disaster of today?" Feng Qingyu did not speak, her eyes twinkled with doubts. In fact, he still does not understand, why the white night to challenge the world peak. He is a man without the spirit of heaven. Although he can defeat the people in Juehui state by fighting the profound righteousness and brute force, there are so many masters in the world. How can he fight against them alone? To challenge Tianxia peak is to seek death. "It''s over at last!" Sang Dongming''s eyes that long hanging dignified finally dispersed, he stepped forward, toward the other side. No one can survive in this terrible attack! No one will believe that the white night is still alive. At this moment, I''m afraid even a fly can''t live in the forest under the peak! The night is dead, sang Dongming''s nightmare in his heart dissipates, and people are relaxed a lot. Now you just need to get back the dead dragon sword, and you can report to the leader of the peak. If you get the dead dragon sword, it is worth it even if you are afraid to die these hundreds of elite disciples! Wait! Sang Dongming''s eyes suddenly solidified, staring at the black hole, his expression showed strong unbelievable. A tiny red dot appeared in the middle of the dark hole, which looked like a person... "has anyone survived?" The soul also saw the red dot and cried out. All of them were attracted and looked at it one after another. "No? No way Feng Qingyu''s eyes also trembled a few times, incredibly accelerated the pace to go there. He did not believe that under this terrible intensity, the white night could still live. Sure enough, when the crowd approached, they were surprised to find that the red dot was indeed an individual and indeed a white night. He floats in the air with his knees crossed, and his body still has the rolling sword meaning released by Jue Ming array. These sword ideas flow around his skin and squeeze into his body a little bit. Sang Dong''s name was frozen immediately, and he could not take another step! White night... Not dead? "Is he absorbing the sword?" Someone cried out. People finally understand why the night can survive in this terrible chop! He has absorbed all the exciting sword ideas! His skin was so red that it seemed to burn at any moment. "It''s amazing!" "This is terrible! He can absorb the sword "Was it an accident?" The souls were astonished. Feng Qingyu is staring at the white night with her eyes fixed. Accident? He didn''t think it was an accident. He always felt that it was controlled by the night.And mulberry winter name is already angry, full of killing intention toward the white night. "Why are you still alive? Go to hell With one hand in his hand, he tore it off in the air, and the vast force rolled out the air and patted it. But in the middle of the sky, like the white night of the king of Ming Dynasty, his eyes suddenly opened, and a surge of fighting spirit burst out from the depths of his pupil. Seeing this pair of pupils, sang Dong''s mind trembled. His fighting spirit was more like a sword, which forced his heart to move. His fighting intention is stronger than before!! "Broken!" After drinking in the white night, the fighting spirit is released, such as the impact of sound waves, which instantly breaks the attack of Sang Dong Ming. Sang Dongming hit again, fighting head-on with his fists in the white night. With a thump, his fists and palms were separated. In the daytime, sang Dongming only shakes his body. He is the elder of the world peak. Without sacrificing four heavenly spirits in the daytime, how can he be his opponent? "Thank you very much for your old age Standing still in the daytime, he looked at sang Dongming and said with a smile: "without the power of your life-threatening array, my fighting mystery could not have broken through to the second level so quickly. Without the help of elder sang, I''m afraid I''m still fighting with you. How can I cultivate so quietly?" "Asshole Sang Dongming was almost mad with anger. He killed Bai Ye at all costs. As a result, Bai Ye was not dead, and all the elite people in the world were killed by him. He will be ruined by the news! Whoa! The amazing Yuanli is released from sang Dongming''s body, which is like a fire. The surrounding fengqingyu and others are forced to retreat by the Furious sangdongming. "White night! I must kill you today. No one can save you in the sky and on the earth. Anyone who obstructs me from behaving you will die!! I''m going to use your head to wash away the humiliation I''ve suffered! " Sang Dong''s name roared and hit the white night with one hand. Yuan Li is surging and stirring, tearing the past. White night mouth slightly raised, back leaping. "Run?" Sang Dong''s name roared and frantically opened his hands. Yuan Li''s palm prints burst out between his palms. Hundreds of breaths flew out of his hands. They were extremely dense and terrifying. With a wave of both hands in the white night, the fighting power is released and the palm print is hit like sand and stone. But the power of fighting can not completely block sang Dongming in his rage. He is like a mountain, crashing over and destroying everything. Day night does not stop to retreat, the speed is not slow, and sang Dongming is chasing after, killing the release. "Die!! Die!! Die!! Die for me Sang Dongming roared as he clapped his hands. The shadow of his palms fell on the side of the white night and burst out at once. The air waves were constantly impacting his body. The white night is like a boat in a storm. The body is shaking, but it doesn''t stop rushing. Two people speed to the limit, soon will Feng Qingyu and others. But just then, the night suddenly stopped. "Give up? Yes, no matter how strong your feet are and how fast you are, how can you run past me Sang Dongming drinks and throws off his sleeve robe. Yuan Li, who is venting all over his body, quickly encircles him. In a few breaths, he turns into a red iron chain, blocking his retreat. "No more resistance! I''m not Zhuo Ming or Li Yu. I''m sang Dongming, the elder of tianfengfeng. If you have four heavenly spirits and sacrifice them at the same time, maybe you can fight against me. But if you lose the soul, you are a waste man. Even if you understand the meaning of fighting, in my eyes, it''s just like a mole ant! " Suddenly, the sun and the earth are crushed. However, the whole body does not move in the white night, eyes such as stagnant water, no waves and no waves, that terrible pressure seems to hit cotton, no effect. "Well?" Sang Dongming''s eyebrows moved slightly, feeling bad. I can only see my hand touching the hilt on my waist at night. It''s a dead dragon sword. Sangdongming''s heart beat quickly, but soon recovered. "Ridiculous, the dead dragon sword and other magical objects can''t be moved by non soul people. You have no soul power. To you, the dead dragon sword is just a sword that can''t be pulled out. Do you still want to use it to kill me?" "No soul power? Sang Dong''s name, from the beginning to the end, do you think so? " Suddenly said the white night. Sang Dong''s face sank: "what do you mean?" White night did not say, but gradually the face of a bloody soul. Sang Dong Ming stares at the soul shadow that gradually appears, and his eyes suddenly show the color of horror. He knows the soul print! The soul changes into yuan, and the soul pattern will appear only after the second variation!! "No way. Your spirit has been sacrificed? Once the spirit of heaven is sacrificed, it will burn out and no longer exist. You are a waste man. Why... Why do you still have the spirit of heaven? What''s more, it''s the soul of the second change? " Sang Dong''s name trembled. "Thank you very much White night eyes a Lin, palm clasped dead dragon sword, straight pull out."No Sang Dong''s name gave out a hoarse roar. A golden light rose from the sky, tearing the night sky. Feng Qingyu''s pace is stiff. The crowd stared at the place where the golden light broke out and rushed quickly. But there was a headless figure standing there. That''s the name of Sang Dong, the great elder of Tianxia peak. His head was broken, and the earth behind him was cut off by a sword, and an endless abyss appeared www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 The blood is still hot, the atmosphere of destruction in the air has not yet dispersed, the expression of the head on the ground still shows unwilling and shocked. The souls opened their eyes and fixed their eyes on the headless corpse. For a long time, no one spoke. "Qingyu, is this... Made in white night?" Huang Zhiyuan takes back his stiff eyes from the corpse, and his voice becomes dry. Feng Qingyu felt that her throat was blocked by something, so she couldn''t make a sound. She sighed for a long time: "maybe... It''s him..." "elder sang Dong is a martial spirit Master! How could he kill sang? Fengchuzong! Don''t talk nonsense A soul is in a hurry. They didn''t believe that sang Dongming''s death was the result of the white night. They hoped that the people around them could tell them that it was all fake. After all, it''s too hard to accept! "In the white night, even elder sang, a martial spirit worshiper, can be obliterated. What is the level of his strength? Should not, he also has the strength of the warrior soul venerable? " Huang Zhiyuan''s voice trembled. Their faces changed. "If so, he should move forward to the fifth place of the first patriarch." Phoenix green feather light way. People are in a mixed mood. A man without a soul, but so strong? Soon, the news that sang Dongming was killed by the white night spread all over the whole clan area. For a time, the white night was famous and powerful. At the beginning of the reign, the scholar came out again to look for the white night. He urgently needs to understand the real strength of white night in order to make a new assessment of its strength ranking. After sang Dongming''s death, Tianxia peak was completely silent. The whole peak issued the highest alert to prohibit disciples from going down the mountain. The white night also disappeared after killing sang Dong Ming. But everyone knows that the matter between him and the world peak is not over. Killing sang Dongming is only a part of the white night plan. His real purpose is actually to lead to Lang Tianya. But Lang Tianya is more cautious than he is. "Now others don''t know that I have soul power. The soul of the second change is more difficult to be detected. This is my card." White night mind, toward the distance. And in a small town not far from Tianxia peak. "Elder martial sister!" Several disciples rushed to open the door and burst in. Miao Yifang and others, who were in a meeting to discuss the plan, suddenly frowned. "What are you doing? What''s so flustered? What''s the system? Don''t you know we''re talking about big things A strong man hummed. His name is Hu Hong. He is an elite disciple of the Longyuan sect. He was sent to the sect before, but he escaped a disaster. When he learned that the Longyuan sect had been destroyed, he quickly returned and contacted Miao Yifang and others to join him. "Let''s talk about it later." Miao Yifang waved his hand and motioned for them to step down first, and then said to Hu Hong: "younger martial brother Hu, your suggestion is very good. The leader of wanjianmen sect has made friends with elder long before. In addition, you have a close relationship with Shi Jinsheng, the chief disciple of wanjianmen sect. If we rely on this relationship, we may have a chance, as long as we can invite Wan Jianmen to come forward and put pressure on Tianxia peak, For us to uphold justice, perhaps the grievances of the elders and the humiliation of our Longyuan sect can be washed away. " "Everyone in the wanjianmen sect cultivates swords. The people of the clan are frank and tenacious, especially when the Shennv palace was in chaos a while ago, the wanjianmen sect was affected. Xiahou, the sect''s elder, has fallen down. Zuo WanFei, an outstanding disciple, has also suffered misfortune. Now, in the wanjian sect, the elders are headed by Jianxiang, while the disciples only watch Shi Jinsheng. Both of them have great influence in wanjian sect. We just need to climb up to them , wanjianmen will certainly come forward, and the injustice of zongmen will be vindicated! " Hu Hong insisted. When they heard this, they were overjoyed. "Good! We''ll leave for the ten thousand sword gate at once Miao Yifang makes a decision. "Master... Elder martial sister..." the disciples standing next to them couldn''t help calling out. Miao Yifang''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "what''s the matter with you?" "Yes... Yes..." "urgent? What''s so urgent? Don''t you see we''re talking about family affairs? What can be more urgent than ours? " Hu Hong hummed and said, "no matter how big things are, you must abide by etiquette. If you are so reckless next time, you will be punished." Several people heard, scared pale, busy boxing way: "yes, senior brother Hu." "Well, younger martial brother Hong, don''t scare them." Miao Yifang swept Hu Hong''s eyes and turned her eyes. Her tone slowed down: "tell me what it is." "It''s about Tianxia peak." "Tianxia peak? What are their movements? Have you sent another man after us People were shocked. After the war, Miao Yuanfang and others suddenly stopped chasing after Miao Yuanfeng.The disciple shook his head: "it''s not that they have any action, but something happened to Tianxia peak." "What can happen to Tianxia peak?" Hu Hong hums: "the world peak is the overlord of the clan. Who dares to provoke him?" "There is... Someone provoked..." that disciple some aggrieved way. "Who?" "Teacher... Younger brother..." the disciple whispered. "Younger martial brother? What younger martial brother? " Hu Hong felt that he didn''t hear clearly. "Elder martial brother, it is the younger martial brother who provoked the world peak!" The disciple was busy repeating it. "Do you mean someone in our family has provoked Tianxia peak? My people sent by Longyuan have gone to challenge Tianxia peak Hu Hong''s eyes glared and his voice raised to eight degrees. "Yes... Yes..." the disciple was very frightened and retreated. Hu Hong was furious and yelled at the people beside him: "pull him down and discipline him well. What''s crazy about him?" "We have no time to hide from Tianxia peak now, and we still provoke him? Is there something wrong with your head "It''s nonsense!" Several elite disciples nearby could not help shaking their heads. "Elder martial brother Hu..." the disciple trembled. Nearby, several people from the Longyuan sect came to the room and left the house with them. "Wait a minute." Suddenly, Miao Yifang called out. All eyes were on her. Miao Yifang asked, "the younger martial brother you mentioned... Should not be a white night?" "Yes, younger martial brother Bai Ye!" The disciple was busy. Hearing these two words, a room of people''s ears stand up. "White night?" Hu Hong frowned. Miao Yifang''s expression was immediately full of concern and asked, "what''s wrong with the white night? How is he now? Are you ok? " "Bai... Younger martial brother Bai killed sang Dongming, the great elder of Tianxia peak!" Said the disciple. When the words fell, the whole room was silent, and no one spoke for a long time. I don''t know how long it took for Hu Hong to recover and hum: "I said that this guy''s head has been broken. Take him down quickly!" "Younger martial brother Wang is not crazy. What he said is true. The white night really killed sang Dongming! It''s been spread, and the souls of this town know it! Not only that, the people of Tianxia peak who died in the hands of Bai Ye are very few. During this period of time, the white night has been challenging the Tianxia peak. As many people as the Tianxia peak has gone, so many people will die. No one can do anything about him! " Another disciple said. "Impossible!" Hu Hong couldn''t believe it: "it''s said that the spirit of the sky has been lost in the daytime. You all saw him sacrifice the spirit of heaven. It''s lucky for him to survive. How could he have killed sang Dongming? Do you know who sang Dong is? He is the world peak elder, can pressure the old dragon can''t raise the head of the figure!! White night... How can it be done? " Don''t say Hu Hong doesn''t believe it. Miao Yifang is also hard to accept. "What you say is true?" "Elder martial sister Miao, I know you don''t believe it. Don''t say it''s you. In fact, we don''t believe it. But it''s spread all over the place, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not." "Is the white night so fierce?" "He killed sang Dongming. He must have avenged elder long!" "How could that be possible? It must be a rumor... " the people of the Longyuan school have a lot of discussions, some believe it or not. "Where is he now?" Miao Yifang asked again. "I don''t know." "Elder martial sister, what should we do? Do you want to contact white night? " "Let''s get in touch first, but this wanjianmen... Is also going to go. Even if this is true, we can''t solve our current predicament by relying on one person at night." Miao Yifang pondered. Several people nodded. But at this time, a small and thin disciple rushed in. "Elder martial sister! Not good! Something''s wrong Everyone was nervous. "What happened again?" Miao Yifang rubbed his temple and asked wearily. "It''s... It''s the elder who has an accident." The disciple gasped. "Elder Prajna?" The spirit of the shock, all rushed out of the room. This small town is not big, but there are many soul people flowing. There are disputes in the town every day. However, it is close to the Tianxia peak after all, and things are generally not big. Under the guidance of that disciple, a group of people came to the main street in a hurry. At the moment, there are many people around here. A group of spirituals riding on cloud horse toes are standing in the crowd, overlooking the worn-out souls in front of them. These people are all disciples of the Longyuan sect, and behind them is the elder Prajna. "How can she be bullied by Prajna Miao Yifang frowned and crowded into the crowd. "Oh? To help? "The man on the cloud horse smiles, his eyes are full of fun, looking at the people. "What happened?" Miao Yifang asked the disciples standing at the scene. "Elder martial sister." Several people saluted, and one of them told the whole story immediately. "We are playing here with Prajna elder as usual. It was good originally. Unexpectedly, these passers-by suddenly came to ask for trouble. The older person said that elder Prajna has special characteristics. If we want to take her back as a child bride, how can we agree? This makes trouble, but we can''t beat them. The older guys in that year have high accomplishments, and even elder Prajna is not an opponent! " "This is robbing people!" "In broad daylight, these people are so lawless!" The disciples of Longyuan sect were filled with indignation. Miao Yifang looks down and looks around in secret. However, she finds that the souls passing by are looking at this side carefully. They are whispering, but their voices are very low. It seems that they are afraid that these people riding Yunma will hear them. I''m afraid many of the souls here know this group. "I see." Miao Yifang took a deep breath, went to the group, saluted and said, "I''m Miao Yifang, do you know your friends'' names? Have I offended you? " "Miao Yifang? I haven''t heard of it. How dare a disabled man with a broken hand say something to me? Get out of the way and hand over that little girl quickly! My young master''s patience is limited. If you don''t obey, you will be at your own risk! " The young man in the white leather brocade at the front laughed contemptuously, and said without ceremony. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 "Don''t you think it''s too much, sir?" Miao Yifang snorted. Although she guessed that the origin of these people might be extraordinary, she was quite strong in character and could not bear it at all. Other people were so humiliated. If she was still tolerant, she would look down upon the law more and more. "Too much? Do you know who you are talking to? " Without waiting for the young master to open his mouth, a guard came forward and said haughtily, "this is the second young master of Mo family, master Mo Chen! What is your identity? Is it right to challenge master Chen? " "Mo family?" Miao Yifang''s face changed dramatically. "But... The Mo family in wufangcheng?" One asked carefully. "Is there a second Mo family in this group?" Don''t let the dust fade away. People were in a state of panic. "This time the problem is serious." Hu Hong''s look is not good-looking, there is a strange light in his eyes. "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister, what is the Mo family? Is it good? " A young disciple nearby asked in a low voice. "The last clan is the most famous family in the world. We are the most famous family in the world. If we can''t wait for the top five families, we can''t be more famous than other families." Hu Hong whispered. As soon as this remark fell, people''s faces turned pale. "Not only that, but I also heard that the number three Chu Zong Mo Daoyuan came from this Mo family! If you offend the first three, the consequences will be extremely terrible! " The disciple on the other side also took a sentence. Several disciples were in a panic. "Elder martial sister... How... How to do?" Miao Yifang was silent and engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. "Are you sent by Longyuan?" Just then, the old man beside Mo Chen suddenly opened his mouth. The old man had a hawk nose with sunken eyes and a hard light. He was not good at judging his appearance. "How do you know?" Miao Yifang is alert. "Jade Dragon barb, travel in the clouds, although the Longyuan sect has declined, but I still recognize the lines of your clothes." The most dangerous place for you to be chased by Yifeng sect is that you are far away from Yifeng? In this way, the people of Longyuan sect can enter wufangcheng. Our Mo family provides shelter for you. As a condition, you must give us this little girl! What do you think? " "No way!" Miao Yifang bit her silver teeth in a low voice. "What do you say?" Mo dust face a cold, cold hum way: "you had better consider clearly, don''t make a decision casually, otherwise, I''m afraid you will regret it!" "In fact, this is not an ordinary child, but a Prajna elder of Longyuan sect. The reason why she became like this is because she was injured and now her family is in a low position. If I hand over the last elder, what should I insist on?" "So you won''t hand it over?" Mo Chen''s eyes are full of anger, and no one dares to refuse him like this! "This kind of thing, absolutely not!" Miao Yifang is resolute. If you really hand over people, how can you face these younger martial brothers and sisters in the future? "Good!" Mo Chen sneered: "since you don''t give me Mo''s face, don''t blame me for bullying you! Come on "Yes After Mo Chen''s death, the guards of the Mo family come forward one after another. These people all have the five level strength of Jue Hun state and are full of momentum. Longyuan''s disciples turn pale and rush toward Miao Yifang. "Take the man! Anyone who dares to resist, kill Mo Chen hummed. "Yes A group of people rushed up. The scene was on the trigger. "Everyone, protect the elders!" Miao Yifang gritted her teeth and pulled out her sword. "War!" Although the hearts of the people tremble, but now, there is no way back, can only fight to death. The souls in the street retreated one after another, afraid to approach, lest they would be affected. This small town is under the jurisdiction of Tianxia peak. However, the Mo family started. Unless the main person in charge of Tianxia peak was present, only some disciples would dare not meddle. "Stop it!" Just then, a shout came from the crowd. The crowd was stunned. Mo Chen eyebrows a twist, not quick way: "who? Do you dare to take charge of the affairs of the Mo family? " The crowd split, and a handsome man in white and long hair came out. The man had two swords hanging around his waist. His expression was cold and his eyes were sharp, but he had no soul power. He didn''t look like a soul person. As soon as he appeared, people around him were all in admiration. What a handsome young man. "No soul power? A piece of rubbish Mo Chen hums coldly: "this young master is not interested in you this kind of cat and dog, go away immediately!"The man glanced at Mo Chen in his eyes, and then looked at Miao Yifang and others. He said, "let''s do it! You''ll leave at once "Are you talking to me?" Mo dust Leng next, eyes cloth a wisp of cold. The old Yu beside him was staring at the young man, his eyes shining and thoughtful. Miao Yifang and others looked at him curiously. Who is this person? Why is there a sense of deja vu? Her eyes moved and suddenly she saw a sword hanging from the youth''s waist. It''s like... Dead dragon sword? Can''t he be... No, his change, how suddenly so big? Miao Yifang couldn''t believe it. But Prajna, who was hiding behind the disciple, suddenly broke away from the disciple''s hand and ran to the youth. "Big brother..." Prajna cheered. The young man smiles and touches Prajna''s head: "be obedient, don''t run around, you know?" "Well, Prajna has always been very obedient." Prajna chick nodded like pecking rice, eyes bent into crescent. The disciples of the Longyuan sect were stunned. "Why does elder Prajna seem to know this man?" Hu Hong frowned. The crowd watched the situation. Mo Chen has shown his impatience. Since he left the family, no one dares to ignore him like this. "Boy, who are you?" Don''t be cold. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is whether you hear what I just said? I will not repeat it for the third time The youth is indifferent, the voice is indifferent. "Good! Good! Crazy! I like it Mo Chen angrily responded with a smile: "a waste without the soul of heaven dare to be so arrogant! I''ve seen it today, but I don''t know if you can be arrogant later He waved his hand and glared at the young man fiercely and said, "break his leg for me and let him kneel in front of me!" "Yes The two bodyguards stormed to the youth''s footwall. This soul force is enough to break steel, to hit people without soul power, and to blow through everything. "Looking for death!" The young man''s sharp eyes suddenly turned cold and raised his fist to counterattack, and then he made two punches. Bang! The seemingly small fist instantly pierced the chest of the two bodyguards. The action was sharp, as fast as lightning, and the power was even more amazing. Two people tremble, look down, chest has been transparent, blood spray to the outside, and then unwilling to fall. There was an uproar around. "One shot, second kill!" A person who has no spirit of heaven has killed two people in Jue Hun state with two fists! "What?" Don''t be shocked. The young man closed his fist, his eyes seeping with killing intention, and went straight to Mo Chen. Mo Chen''s heart pounded wildly and yelled: "kill! Kill! All of them, kill him for me "Yes Cried the guards, and they all came. "Wait a minute!" At this time, a big drink sounded. It''s old Yu. The Mo family stopped and looked at him in unison. "Mr. Yu, what are you doing? Go on, kill this man Don''t worry. "Young master, don''t be impatient! This person may not be simple. " Old Yu whispered to Mo Chen. "What if it''s not simple? Is there anyone else my family is afraid of? " Mo Chen hums coldly. "The Mo family is indeed powerful, but if this person comes from an unusual background, the young master will be offended. When he comes back to the family, the master learns about this and is afraid that the young master will be punished." Yu Laoshen road. Mo Chen was dumbfounded immediately. Mr. Yu came forward and saluted the youth, saying, "I''m Yu Wenqing, a guest of Mo''s family. I don''t know your name!" "White night!" Young people are indifferent. "Younger martial brother Bai?" The people of the later Longyuan sect were stupefied. "White night?" Yu Wenqing sipped his mouth and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he was shocked: "are you the fifth white first patriarch in the first class list?" "Chuzong? The Vientiane gate has indeed given me a decree of the first time! " Thinking about cableway in the daytime. When Yu Wenqing heard the sound, he immediately clasped his fist and worshipped: "it''s Bai chuzong! Wen Qing''s eyes are dim. Please forgive me for offending Chu Zong. " Old Yu''s action made Mo chenche completely dumbfounded. He was stunned and said, "what are you doing, Mr. Yu? What about this man, even if he was the first patriarch? You are a man of the martial spirit realm! You''re afraid he won''t? Why kowtow to him? " "Young master, shut up!" Yu Wenqing''s face changed dramatically. He drank quickly, and then he bowed to the white night: "my young master is young and frivolous, and his mouth is not covered up. Please forgive Bai chuzong." "Nothing else. Leave now." The white night is light. "Yes, I''d like to follow the advice of chuzong." Yu Wenqing is busy. He keeps winking at Mo Chen in the dark, and his whole body trembles. He doesn''t know what Yu Wenqing is up to. However, Yu Wenqing is in a special position. He can only walk away with a cold face.Out of the town, Mo Chen almost instantly turned off his horse, walked a few steps to Yu Wenqing, and angrily said, "old Yu! Do you know what you''re doing? I flinch from this, my mo family face how to save? Have you thought about it? " "Young master, you have saved your life, so please be glad. As for the face of the Mo family... You don''t have to worry about it, because it''s not disgraceful for you to leave here!" Yu Wenqing said. Mo Chen eyebrow a twist: "Why say so." Yu Wenqing shakes his head and sighs. The young master only wants to eat, drink and have fun every day. He is not diligent in his practice. He does not know anything about the affairs in the clan area. He knows nothing about what happened recently. "Young master, you don''t understand. This white night is not afraid of our Mo family! Don''t make a good deal of it Yu Wenqing sighed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 "Not afraid of our Mo family? Well, isn''t it a big night? " Mo Chen is not satisfied. The Mo family is located in wufangcheng, with its guests all over the world. There are so many experts and rich wealth in the family. All the powerful sects in the whole clan area have to sell their face to the Mo family. Where did they come out of the night? What is the right to challenge the Mo family? Yu Wenqing didn''t know Mo Chen''s mind. He shook his head and said, "young master, maybe you should pay attention to the trends in this group of clans. This white night is not as simple as you think. He is the fifth newly promoted patriarch!" "The fifth of Chu Zong? So what? My elder brother is the third of chuzong. Apart from the two, which chuzong can''t respectfully call my elder brother Mo chuzong? Is a fifth so arrogant? " "Young master, didn''t I? Is he the first to be promoted? " Yu Wenqing shook his head. "New promotion? Is there anything wrong? " "Do you know about the exchange of blood in the first place recently?" "Yes, I heard that half of the people in chuzong list died and were disabled. During this period, the Vientiane clan broke their hearts for this matter. They had to hold a final election for the names of chuzong in various places in the clan area to select a new chuzong. Two members of the Mo family also got the test order of the first patriarchy. If it goes well, we will have two more chuzong!" Mo Chen said triumphantly. "Do you know why chuzong suddenly lost so many chuzong Yu Wenqing''s face was still calm and asked in a low voice. Mo Chen''s face was stiff, and his mouth twitched: "can''t it be that... It''s because of the white night... " yes, the original number five, sixth, seventh... Until the twelfth, all of which are related to the white night! These first because of the dispute with the white night, death, injury, almost no good end! At that time, white night was not the first time! " Yu Wenqing said in a deep voice. "What?" Mo Chen has a dull face. Kill half of the original list by one person? How magnificent and magnificent this is? "But... But even so, what? Although the initial list is a list of talents, it is not a list of the strong. It is just a white night. How powerful can it be against our Mo family? " Mo Chen took a deep breath and snorted. "Mo''s family is really powerful. Let''s not talk about white night. No one can compete with Mo''s family in the whole list. But young master, it doesn''t mean that we can fight against white night!" Yu Wenqing shook his head: "you know in a short time, the world peak out of a big event!" World peak? In terms of strength, Tianxia peak is no worse than Mo Chen. It is a super school inherited for hundreds of years. It is the overlord of the clan, especially Lang Tianya, the leader of the peak. Unless Tianxia peak takes the initiative to provoke it, the Mo family will never brush the beard of Tianxia peak. "What''s wrong with Tianxia peak?" Mo Chen asked. "Not long ago, sang Dongming, the great elder of Tianxia peak, was killed by the white night. Along with him, hundreds of elite disciples of Tianxia peak died. All of them died in the hands of one man at night!" Yu Wenqing said. "No way!" Mo Chen roared out: "I can''t feel that man has any soul power at all. What''s more, elder sang is the great elder of Tianxia peak. On the list of chuzong, who can compete except my brother and those two? Lao Yu! Don''t deceive me "This matter is true, young master. It has been spread out. I believe that the family will also receive this news soon." A bodyguard could not help but say. Mo Chen a listen, the heart and mind are trembling. Is that young man so terrible? "White night is not afraid of death. If he offends him, he will not care who you are, Tianxia peak? Compared with the world peak, where can the Mo family be stronger? If we continue to fight with the white night, maybe we all have to live in different places. If he wants to kill me, will he care about Mo''s family? Although I have some strength, I''m not as good as sang. I can''t promise to subdue him for such a variable as white night! Therefore, I let the young master give up. " Yu Wenqing shook his head. Mo Chen''s face is red and white. "So, Mr. Yu, do you mean to say that even big brother is no match in the white night?" "Of course not." Yu Wenqing sneered: "white night is stronger than us. Didn''t I say it before? Compared with the huge Mo family, he is just a drop in the ocean, which is not worth mentioning. If we don''t care about him this time, we''ll just wait and see. " "Wait? What are you waiting for? " Mo Chen asked. "Wait for the support of Tianxia peak!" Yu Wenqing said: "that girl has a special constitution, good strength and talent, so it''s best to be with young master. However, with her serving young master, Mo''s family will have a new star who will stand side by side with big and young in the future. This is an opportunity given to me by heaven. How can we let go of it? Immediately send someone to Tianxia peak for a trip, and let Tianxia peak dispatch experts to encircle and suppress the white night. We can delay the white night! Anyone who resists will be killed without mercy! " "I see. Is it better to retreat? It''s good! " Mo dust eyes out of Jingguang: "Tianxia peak and Mo family together, there is no place to hide in the night!" ... ... ... in the tavern, the disciples of the white night and the Longyuan sect sat at two tables, and all drank and enjoyed themselves."Elder martial sister, senior brothers, long time no see!" Put down the wine glass in the daytime and smile on your face. "White night, you have changed so much that we can hardly recognize you." Miao Yifang''s eyes filled with joy, holding up the glass again: "come on, let''s have another drink." "Yes All the disciples were in high spirits. After drinking a lot, he stopped at night, thought for a moment and said, "elder martial sister, during this period of time, you''d better hide and leave here." "White night, did you really kill sang Dong Ming?" Slightly drunk Miao Yifang wakes up and asks carefully. All the disciples raised their ears. "I killed it." White night nods. People were shocked. "Tiantianfeng will certainly search for me now and will not let you go, so you must leave here first." White night road. "I know, but... White night, didn''t you sacrifice the spirit of heaven? It''s reasonable to say that you should have no soul at all. Why can you kill sang Dongming? Did you use any other means? " Even after hearing Bai Ye''s own admission, Miao Yifang still finds it hard to accept. "It''s something else." Bai Ye is too lazy to explain. In fact, it is very difficult to kill sang Dong''s name from the perspective of the power of his four statues and two changing souls. All this should be attributed to the dead dragon sword. "Hum, white night, although you are the first patriarch and have good strength, I have to warn you that you should not make trouble everywhere by relying on your own strength. There are many stronger people in the world than you." Just then, a cold hum came from the side. The white night frowned and went along with the reputation. He looked at the speaker and asked, "elder martial sister, who is this person?" "I''m your senior brother, Hu Hong!" Hu Hong said angrily. "Hu Hong? Never heard of it The white night is light. "You..." Hu Hong was about to break out, but he was immediately pulled by his disciples. "Elder martial brother, we are all of the same school. Don''t argue. Now we should think about what to do next." Miao Yifang got up and said. "What else can I do? To wanjianmen, of course! Can one white night avenge the elders? Can you send someone to avenge me Hu Hong hummed. The white night was silent and continued to drink. People look at Hu Hong and white night with some embarrassment. They don''t know how Hu Hong is on the bar with white night. "Elder martial brother Hu, don''t say a word. He killed sang Dongming in the white night to avenge Elder Dragon. He is a meritorious official of Longyuan sect. Why do you always target him?" A female disciple couldn''t help saying. "That is, if there is no white night to fight today, we and the Mo family will certainly have an accident, if so, we don''t know how many people will die!" Another female disciple also interposed. "Mo family? If you don''t say it''s OK, I will be angry when you say it! Do you know that the white night has set up a great enemy for us Hu Hong clapped at the table. "Hu Hong, you drink too much! Please help elder martial brother Hu down Miao Yifang frowned. "I''m not drunk." Hu Hong hummed: "white night, who do you think the Mo family is? Can they really sell you face? They don''t start with you now. They must have some other ideas. You''d better talk to them in that tone. If master Mo Chen is angry, how should we deal with it? " Hu Hong breathed a sigh of silence and snorted repeatedly. "What do you think we should do in that situation?" The white night asked. "We can... Try to let Prajna elder go with them..." Hu Hongsi measured for a moment and said, "anyway, the elder Prajna has been injured and his mind is not complete. If she enters the Mo family, the Mo family will not be allowed to cure her injury. We can also get on with the Mo family through the Prajna elder. Please ask the Mo family to make decisions for our Longyuan sect. The Mo family is much better than wanjianmen sect From my point of view, this is an opportunity, but this one is spoiled by the white night! " "Hu Hong! What are you talking about? " Miao Yifang hears the sound, suddenly stands up and stares at him angrily. "Senior brother Hu! Prajna is always a meritorious official of our Longyuan sect. Without her, our Longyuan sect would have died! Is that how you treat meritorious officials? " The other disciples were also unbelievable. "What do you know? This should be done in accordance with the situation. Up to now, there are still meritorious officials who are not meritorious. If you do not find a way out, sooner or later, you will be engulfed by the world''s peaks! " Hu Hongshen said. "So, for your own future and interests, do you choose to sacrifice Prajna elder?" The silent night suddenly asked. Hu Hong frowned and said coldly, "white night, you are a later man. You should also call me elder martial brother respectfully. Do you talk to elder martial brother like this? Apologize to me right now! Come on The white night was untouched. Huhoughton''s psychic power, oppresses it. "Senior brother Hu!! You... How can you bully people like that? " A disciple immediately stopped in front of the white night. But his soul power is weak, he can''t bear Hu Hong''s soul power, and is directly overturned to the ground."Younger martial brother!" "Hu Hong, you''re making such a mess!" The tavern was in chaos, and people gathered around. "White night, didn''t you hear me? Come on Hu Hong, regardless of people''s eyes, drank hard again. "Come on? Just you? " The voice of the white night suddenly turned cold, and suddenly got up and kicked Hu Hong. Bang! Caught off guard, Hu Hong flew out of the tavern and fell on the street. He got up in a hurry and glared angrily at the white night: "white night, you bastard! Do you dare to kick me? " But the next second, the white night body suddenly disappeared, appeared again, has fallen in front of Hu Hong. Bang! A crisp sound came out. Hu Hong''s face appeared a blood red palm print, people in the same place to turn a few circles to stop, the corners of the mouth have blood exposed. "I hate ungrateful people most in my life. You have forgotten all the Zongyi of Longyuan school! You are not qualified to stay in the Longyuan sect! For the sake of elder martial sister Miao, I won''t move you. Go away. " White night cold road, turned to the wine table, sat down again, pour wine alone. Hu Hong was obviously unable to fight the white night. He covered his face, nodded repeatedly, and gritted his teeth: "good! Good!! White night, you have enough seed. Let''s see. " "What do you say?" White night eyes a cold, killing all over. Hu Hong''s whole body trembled, his face turned white, and he didn''t dare to do it again. "Go away!" Hummed the white night. Hu Hong bit his teeth and ran away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 "Oh? Did the white night drive you out of the Longyuan sect? " In the room of the small town Inn, Yu Wenqing closes the window and faces Hu Hongdao, who is sitting at the table with a light smile. "In the daytime, the thoughts of Longyuan people are extremely pedantic. It is reasonable that the Longyuan school is destroyed by the world''s peaks. However, those ignorant people still don''t understand this truth! This is ridiculous! Originally, I wanted Miao Yifang to climb the big tree of wanjianmen, but she agreed, but she didn''t want to jump out of the night. In fact, compared with wanjianmen, the Mo family, the overlord of the clan, is obviously more powerful. I also intend to guide Long Yuan to send people to work for the Mo family. But without waiting to speak, Bai Ye did something about it without authorization! What a nuisance Hu Hong was angry. "So you came to me?" Yu Wenqing''s eyes twinkled with light and said, "Hu Hong, what do you want from me?" "Before that, let Hu ask if the Mo family is really interested in our Prajna elder?" Hu Hong put down his glass and asked in a deep voice. "Of course, and my mo family is sure to win Yu Wenqing road. "But white night is not easy to deal with. If he can kill sang Dongming, he can be regarded as invincible in the martial spirit realm. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with him only by Yu Lao!" "It''s not easy to deal with now, but once the master of Mo''s family arrives, he will have to be obedient and subdued. In front of the Mo family, if it is a dragon, it''s a tiger. He is not invincible in the world at night." Yu Wenqing sneered. Hu Hong frowned and thought for a moment: "so, Mo family doesn''t need Hu?" "This matter can be big or small. If you help Hu Hong, it will certainly be a small matter. I am also a person afraid of trouble. Since you come to the door in person, how can I refuse? It''s just... What do you want from my mo family? " Yu Wenqing''s old eyes are vicious, and he can see through Hu Hong''s personality at a glance. How can he not know his thoughtfulness? "Good cultivation resources!" Hu Hong said almost immediately. "Oh?" "I used to send people for Longyuan. However, the Longyuan sect was so poor that there was nothing in the clan. Although Hu Hong was not the first one, I became a genius. Staying in the Longyuan sect would only delay my good future. So I want to enter a better force and obtain more superior cultivation resources. Before, I wanted to enter the wanjian sect. Now that you have appeared, then Then try to enter Mo''s house! " Hu hongtan said. "Ha ha, if it''s just like this, it''s too simple! My mo family has everything, and there are countless cultivation resources. There is absolutely no problem with your requirement! If you know you want to play for the Mo family, you will be very happy Yu Wenqing laughed. Hu Hong still has some qualifications, how can Mo family not? "I need very superior cultivation resources. I hope you don''t misinterpret my meaning." Hu Hong added another sentence. "Superior? What is superiority? " "There must be at least 100 soul pills to supply every day, and a newly made spirit gathering array for me to practice. The tea I drink, the wine I drink, and the food I eat must be top-quality things for cultivation..." Hu Hong said. In this way, it is indeed a big expense, which can not be borne by the non small faction. But it''s not the same with the Mo family. After pondering for a while, Mr. Yu nodded his head and said, "if you can get Prajna, your condition is nothing. I can promise you for the time being." "Thank you very much, old Yu!" Hu Hong''s eyes were beaming with joy and clasping fists. "Then, when will Prajna be handed over to my mo family?" "Do you have the confidence to deal with the white night?" Hu Hong asked. "I don''t know how to kill the name of mulberry and winter in the daytime, but I have secretly sent someone to contact Tianxia peak. Now the experts of Tianxia peak are coming here, and I will be able to arrive here tomorrow!" "Tianxia peak and Mo family work together to deal with the white night. There is no way to live in the daytime!" Hu Hong''s eyes beamed with joy and said: "although I was driven out by the white night, there are still some people in the Longyuan sect who can trust me. I send messages to them and let them pay attention to the trail of Bai Ye and Miao Yifang. With me, I can easily find them even if they go to the ends of the earth." "Good! Then when the world peak master arrives, we will start to move. We only need two people, Prajna and white night! Bai Ye is the fifth Chu Zong and has a lot of achievements in the war. I want master Mo Chen to kill him. Once he is killed, master Mo Chen will surely become famous. Maybe he will be named the first patriarch by the Vientiane gate. If both of them are obtained by our Mo family, Hu Hong, the glory and wealth you want and the endless cultivation resources you want, my mo family will be fully satisfied with you! " "Thank you very much for that." Hu Hong got up again and saluted respectfully. ... ... ... Longyuan sent people to live in a secluded courtyard in the northwest of the town. At the moment, Miao Yifang is telling everyone to pack up. She accepts the suggestion of daynight and plans to leave here first to avoid the storm. The survivors of the Longyuan sect have no strength to compete with Tianxia peak. It is not safe to stay here. She can only find another way out.However, Hu Hong left, and no one could go to the sword gate. Miao Yi Fang thought about flying to Huang Ge to seek help. She had once been with the Phoenix Phoenix Pavilion''s Wutong tree, and saw whether the Phoenix Huang Ge could take him in. When talking about taking off from Huangge Pavilion, I think of yinxueyue in the daytime and wonder if I should go to FEIHUANG pavilion to meet the elder martial sister who has not been seen for a long time. "Almost! Let''s go. " Cried Miao Yifang. The crowd came out of the house, gathered together and walked out of town. "Elder martial sister, what about Li Fu and Deng Xian?" "Where have they gone Several people said strangely. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Miao Yifang said. One ran out at once. White night eyebrow micro motion, close eyes, and then light way: "do not look for, come back, they come." "White night, how do you know?" Miao Yifang did not understand. But the next second, a soul pressure came towards this side. Miao Yifang''s face changed dramatically, and he took the crowd back and forth again and again. However, the gate of the courtyard suddenly collapsed and a large number of people rushed towards it. "White night, put your hands together. Maybe I can save you a dog''s life!" When a big drink was heard, a white haired old man suddenly rushed into the courtyard and fell in front of the crowd. The old man landed with a wild manner. Miao Yifang and others retreated and their looks changed greatly. "Elder martial sister! Not good! We are surrounded "It''s the peak of the world!" "And the Mo family! Their men are here "Deng Xian! Li Fu! How are you with Hu Hong? You... " the students'' panic sounds rang out. Miao Yifang''s eyes trembled, pale looking at the countless experts who suddenly came, a burst of despair surged into her heart. Do you want to reappear the original disaster of Longyuan today? The people of Tianxia peak came first. These people unified the white border and black robe, held the long sword, and had sharp eyes. All of them were the elite of Tianxia peak. There were 100 people who surrounded the courtyard. The second is the Mo family, with a small number of only 23 or 30 people. With Mo Chen, Yu Wenqing, Hu Hong and others coming in. They stood behind the old man with white hair. Although the old man looked old, he was tall, and his muscles were swollen. He was very strong and vigorous. Old age is not old! Miao Yifang pupil Mou tiny tremble: "this is... Giant rock respect person?" "The girl is good. Do you know me? A little discerning. " The old man was laughing. "Juyan Zun? It is said that there is an elder in Tianxia peak. Although he is old, he has great strength. His body is amazing. He is called King Kong not bad. Is that the man? " YILONGYUAN''s disciple was stunned. "Ha ha ha ha, that''s the old man." The giant rock master laughed. The dragon''s face was as dead as a man. "This time the venerable comes here in person, how dare you resist it? Be obedient and be captured, or you will not be able to keep the spirits of the venerable Mo Chen grinned grimly. Miao Yifang''s silver teeth clenched, her eyes sweeping around the strong, and her heart held back her anger and unwillingness. If you really make a move, there will be a giant rock Zun sitting in the town, just afraid that the white night can not compete, all people have only one way to die. "Yifang, you don''t want to leave now. I''ve talked to master Mo Chen. Master Mo Chen has promised that as long as you hand over Prajna and night, others can belong to the Mo family. Once you enter the Mo family, the people of tiantianfeng will not embarrass you! You can practice in the Mo family and have a bright future. " Hu Hong stood out and said. "Shut up!" Miao Yifang said angrily, "do you think I am the same as you? Greedy for wealth and power? Want me to hand over the elder and white night? Dream "Miao Yifang, don''t toast or eat or drink! How long has white night been introduced to you? That''s how you protect him? Do you have a crush on him? And this Prajna, like a mentally retarded person, has a lot of accomplishments, but she is not mentally complete. The Mo family has been blessed to see her in her last life. What are you doing Hu hongleng hum. "You..." Miao Yifang is all over trembling. The disciples of the Longyuan sect were also very angry. "Hu Hong! You traitor "Elder martial sister Miao, what do you say to these people? Kill them Cried the disciple of the Longyuan sect. "Kill?" Juyan Zun suddenly opened his eyes and his momentum dropped. Bang! All the disciples of the Longyuan sect sank in succession, their feet sank into the soil, and they were able to bear the force of ten thousand catties, as if the top of Mount Tai was under pressure. "All on my knees!" The giant rock worshiper cheered. The pressure goes up again. A few disciples plopped and knelt on the ground. Other people are not much better, struggling to support, legs trembling. "Ha ha ha ha..." the Mo family is laughing wildly."You asked for it Hu Hong and Li Fu sneered. "Reverend, don''t waste time. White night belongs to you, Prajna belongs to me. Kill all the others!" Mo Chen chuckled. "If you play again, it''s hard to come across such a thing. Besides, isn''t it a pity that some people here are killed like this?" Juyan Zun''s eyes greedily scanned Miao Yifang and other beautiful female disciples, and the fire of desire was burning. Mo Chen saw the situation and laughed: "the venerable is very interested. Since the venerable likes it, these people will be disposed of with the venerable." After that, he rushed to Yu Wenqing beside him and said, "old Yu, go get that girl." "Yes Yu''s eyes were shining, and he rushed to the crowd with a confused face and naive eyes. "Protect the elder!" Miao Yifang shouts and rushes to Prajna. But how can she be Yu Wenqing''s opponent? Before people got close, they were shaken apart. "Elder martial sister!" People are crying out. "Come here, girl!" Yu laolengdao, a palm to Prajna''s shoulder. "You bad man again?" Prajna''s tender voice called out and slapped. Bang! After a while, Yu Qingdi sits back on his butt. "Is this the legendary Prajna elder? It seems that there is some strength, but this power is not enough! Yu Wenqing, let me help you! " Juyan Zun laughed and jumped forward to suppress Prajna. But in the moment of his action, a cold light suddenly hit, like lightning to his heart. Juyan Zun''s heart beat slightly. He immediately stepped back and fixed his eyes. He had long hair in white, with one hand behind him. He stroked a blue sword around his waist with one hand, and looked at the crowd with indifference. It''s white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 "This white night is indeed a soul free man!" Juyan Zun''s eyes were shining, looking at the white night, but his face showed disdain. If there is no soul in heaven, only brute force is left. Brute force to soul power is just like a firefly compared with a bright moon, which is not worth mentioning! "How dare you do it to the venerable Mo Chen sneered: "Reverend, this man is the murderer of elder sang Dong. Some time ago, he did not know how many disciples of Tianxia peak had been slaughtered. If you killed him, you would be a great meritorious official of Tianxia peak!" "You always kill sang Chang?" "Are you kidding? You can kill elder sang, who has no soul? I think you''ve played some tricks. Elder Sang was careless for a while, and then the boat capsized in the gutter! Right or wrong? " "Your breath is weaker than sang Dong''s name. If I''m right, you should only have the fourth level strength of Wuhun state." The white night stares at the giant rock Zun for a moment and says slowly. "Only?" Juyan Zun''s eyebrows moved: "what a big tone!" "If I can kill sang Dongming, I can kill you!" Words are cold at night. "Ridiculous! I''m afraid I can''t even take a hand from you, such as you Juyan Zun said sullenly. He raised his hand and grasped it in the air. A suction burst out of his claw: "come here to me!" Whoa! The suction swayed wildly, and the sand, stone, grass and trees all rolled towards him. "Ridiculous!" Stand still in the daytime. "Eh?" The giant rock master showed a trace of surprise. "You say I can''t even take your hand? Then I want to know, can you stop me? " White night suddenly said, and then the body scurrying, people like lightning, again rushed to the rock Zun. "Arrogant! How arrogant!! Today I will tear your bones and tear your flesh Juyan Zun is very angry. A waste who has no spirit of heaven dare to speak out. Is he really made of clay? Juyan Zun''s palm blows with one hand, and the wind blows. The breath is sharp as a knife. It can easily tear steel plate, and the palm strength is afraid to break the mountain. However, he did not dodge in the white night. He hit the face-to-face with a clean and smooth hand, but at the moment when the two palms were about to collide, a streamer was surging in his palm. Fight the mystery! Bang! One hand shakes open, the giant rock venerable only feels a terrible and incomparable power to pass on his body along his palm. His body trembled violently, and he retreated in a great fright. "This son''s power... So amazing?" And the next second, the white night forced to come over, a palm again, attack in its heart. "Asshole!" Juyan Zun felt humiliated and roared. His soul power burst out, and the flood like power burst out with his palm waving. At night, when the eyes were cold, the soul lines on his face flickered and flickered, and four surging soul forces suddenly came. "Soul?" The giant rock master caught the terrible power in an instant. He raised his astonished eyes to the white night, but it was too late. Bang! This palm burst out a more terrifying force, shock to the rock Zun, the whole person blasted out. Four weeks of people in an uproar, the heart is more concussion, brain blank, almost unable to think. The giant rock master of Tianxia peak was blown away by the hand of the white night? Juyan Zun fell heavily on the ground, so embarrassed. Mo Chen was stunned: "how can this be possible?" "Soul power? I feel the soul power!! There is soul power overflowing in the white night Yu Wenqing''s face changed, his eyes were full of horror, staring at the white night. "He hid his strength! He is not a soul without heaven. He has always had one. " Hu Hong yelled. However, seeing the white night jump up, the hand holding the hilt suddenly waved. Sonorous. The blue light burst out, and the lightning like sword shadow suddenly cut to the rock Zun. "Copper and iron!" Juyan Zun suddenly jumped up and roared. His soul power quickly adhered to his body. It was like putting on a layer of armor that could not be pierced. The blue light was cut on his body, and it was hard to enter. "Taotie!" Drinking in the white night, the power of two changes of gluttonous food instantly covers the body of green sword, and a flame bursts out. Whoa. The body of Juyan Zun was immediately ignited by the fire of Taotie. "Ah He uttered a shrill scream, urging his soul to put out the fire. When the white night comes again, the green sword turns around him like a poisonous snake. The fire of gluttonous food burns the soul power that covers him. The soul power is burned out, and the blade of green sword immediately cuts through the flesh of giant rock. Juyan Zun screamed wildly, his eyes turned red, and suddenly opened his mouth, spitting out a breath of essence, which was like a cannon ball. It hit the white night and exploded out of thin air. Bang! The violent explosion produced an air ring, which crushed all the buildings in the courtyard. The two people retreated, and the people around them were overturned and affected by their fighting. Yu Wenqing saw that Juyan Zun couldn''t do anything at night. He frowned and gave up the fight with Prajna.Mo dust see this situation, before that the face of fun has been frozen. Miao Yifang and others were stunned. How could the white night fight with Juyan Zun for such a long time, even repel each other? Has his power become so terrifying? "Reverend, what''s the matter? Can''t you fight the white night? " Mo Chen is a little anxious. Hu Hong, Li Fu and others nearby are also flustered. If they can''t deal with the white night, they will be completely finished. "What do you know? This white night is not easy The giant rock master took a breath and said angrily: "this boy is hiding his strength. When I fight with him, I clearly feel that he has soul power flowing. He doesn''t have the spirit like the rumors outside. On the contrary, he has not only, but also more than one spirit!" "Does that man have a way to subdue him?" Mo Chen is in a hurry. If he can''t kill the white night, it will be a big trouble. Although his family is not afraid of the white night, if the family members know that he has provoked such a big enemy for the family, he will suffer a lot when he comes back to the family. "Hum!! Don''t worry. It was my carelessness just now, and I suffered from the loss of the white night. Although he has the spirit of heaven, he has little difference in my eyes. In the end, he is just a yellow mouthed child. If he has talent, where can he go? " The giant rock master hummed coldly and came again. At this moment, Juyan Zun''s momentum was completely different from before. With his constant approach to the white night, his skin gradually showed blue tendons. These tendons were full of soul power. With his roar, the soul turned into yuan power, and the tendons were as bright as gold, and people were more like gods. "Is this the real strength of Juyan Zun?" People were shocked. "Younger martial brother Bai, be careful!" Miao Yifang shouts. "Don''t panic, elder martial sister. Don''t act rashly until I cut the rock." White night light said, suddenly closed his eyes. "You''re just a piece of rubbish. If you get some luck, you will be lawless? I don''t know how you killed sang, but I know that soon you will become a piece of rotten meat on the ground When the rock roared, his body suddenly jumped up and leaped to the sky, and then he fell like a golden meteorite to the white night. "Back off!" Seeing this, Yu Wenqing was shocked and cried out in a hurry. The souls retreated one after another. Before the meteorite falls, the pressure has come. The earth centered on the white night collapses in an instant, and the destructive force cuts off like a blade, tearing everything apart, just like the last strike. "Die!" Juyan red eyes, hands into a fist, from the sky. "You think too much!" The night with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, his whole body was full of momentum, and a sound of dragon chanting sounded out of thin air. Then, dark waves suddenly swept around the body, beating upward like waves... "the general trend... Seven times?" Rock face a stiff, suddenly found that his fall speed slowed down countless. "Is that all?" The white night hum, long sleeve a swing, green sword swing open, sword edge has bright light burst out, like lotus blossom around. "The second important thing is to fight and fight the profound meaning!" Sonorous. Along with it, there is the terrible soul of Zhentian dragon! The three forces are covering the falling rock. Bang! Bang! Bang! If the body of the giant rock Zun was hit by three heavy blows, the falling speed became more and more slow. "Ah The giant rock venerable person is about to crack, sends out the unwilling roar. As the elder of the world peak, he was given the title of venerable by the peak Lord. Because he has a unique divine power, his body is indestructible, and his power can move mountains and fill the sea. But today, he was knocked down by such a young man! He doesn''t want to!! Not willing!! Juyan Zun roared three times in succession, and his muscles swelled wildly. On his face, legs, arms and abdomen, the whole person was suddenly enlarged, and the yuan strength around him became stronger and stronger. He fell a little bit, intending to break through the three shackles. "Read the sword rhyme! Be smart At this time, the white night suddenly drank, and the green sword in his hand turned into a sword light, and flew out from his fingers and stabbed at the giant rock Zun. Green sword with thunder, can not resist, rock Zun Tong Tong stiff, quickly raised his arm to resist. Pooh! The arm is instantly penetrated. "No way! My body... Has been broken? " Juyan Zun''s face is unbelievable. His body is so strong that he can be called a rock, but under the attack of this man, he was pierced... "you are defeated!" The white night was cold and fierce. With a wave of his hand, the green sword whirled around. He jumped up and cut down with the green sword. It was irresistible"Kill! Kill them all He roared and roared. Around the world peak people immediately rushed to him, galloping to kill will swallow him. "Juyan, if you are not hostile to us, will you let people besiege me? It''s just the same for those who have the highest respect in the world! " The white night roared, fearless, his eyes red, and a surging sense of war rose from him. "Kill? Good! Today, I will kill the whole world in the white night and never die Yu Wenqing in the distance was shocked. "No! The more fierce the battle, the more powerful the opponent, will only constantly stimulate the fight in the white night of the profound meaning!! His struggle will break through! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 The profound meaning of fighting is the supreme law power learned in the cruel battle. The people who have the profound meaning of fighting are the least afraid of cruel fighting. The stronger the enemy is, the higher their fighting spirit will be. In this kind of battle, they can maintain their fighting spirit to the peak through the struggle and exert their strength several times higher than their normal level. Moreover, with the continuous change of the battle, their fighting will will will also be enhanced It will continue to rise. There is no upper limit. A strong sense of war can even affect the enemy''s spirit. This is the terrible part of the struggle. Don''t say that white night is as good as Juyan Zun. It has the power of World War I. even if the giant rock master can crush white night, white night will not be afraid. Around the world peak masters have rushed to, people such as the tide, soul power surging, crazy pressure rising. "Stop them!" Miao Yifang drank a lot, then turned her head and yelled at the white night: "white night! Let''s get out of here and kill a way out of here "No need!" In the daytime, his face was expressionless and his eyes were like frost. He jumped straight and chopped at the nearest disciple of Tianxia peak with a sword. Sonorous. The blade of the sword was shining with terror and fell straight down. Bang Dang! The disciple''s sword edge just wanted to resist, but even people and swords were all cut off! One sword in two! In the white night, his eyes were ferocious and murderous. His eyes flashed fiercely in the depths of his pupils. He turned around with his sword, and his shadow splashed like an explosion of fireworks at the people who were coming. Pooh! Pooh! Puff... with one sword, ten people fell to the ground and died, all their necks were cut off, and they were killed on the spot. The fresh blood splashed on the sky, which was terrible! "Ah?" People were shocked. "Don''t be afraid! Give it all to me. He has only one person. The rest of the Longyuan sect don''t need your care With a roar from the giant rock master, he pounced on the white night, and the soul power of steel was like a huge stone. The crazy fighting mystery surged up, tearing up the soul power of the rock worshiper in an instant. He held his green sword for a long time, and the general situation was diffused. All the existence that rushed towards him slowed down. "You take Prajna! Others, kill Yu Wenqing saw this, and finally did not dare to stand idly by and immediately said to the guards of the Mo family. "Yes The crowd rushed. "Kill!" Miao Yifang drinks. So far, there is no way out. The forces of all sides have been boiling up, and the crowd has been fighting together. The situation was very critical, even if the Tianxia peak people did not participate in the encirclement and suppression of them, their situation was extremely bad. However, after a few rounds of fighting, two disciples died at the hands of the Mo family. "Come to me!" White night, eyes cold, shout. "Lean towards the white night!" Miao Yifang clenched her silver teeth and yelled. The crowd moved slowly towards the white night. "Kill, I''ll kill them all. No matter it''s the white night or the people of the Longyuan sect, kill them all, and no one will survive!" Mo Chen cried. The Mo family danced wildly with swords, and the murderous spirit was forced to the sky. The giant rock master roared, and his hands pounded the earth. His copper skin and iron bone burst out with amazing power. Circles of power waves spread along the earth, and the ground trembled and cracked. The people standing on the ground immediately lost their balance and fell to the ground. However, the white night is as stable as Mount Tai, like walking on the ground. A green sword is like a scythe of death, reaping wildly. The sword blade carries the four heavenly spirits, and the spirit of terror annihilates and erodes the surrounding people. These elite disciples only have the sixth level strength of Jue Hun state. They have no strength to fight back against the white night when they understand the profound meaning of fighting and carry the seven major trends. His second change of heaven soul is extremely crazy. When the soul power is opened, these elite spirits are depressed and their soul power is hard to urge. What a terrible spirit! Is this the intensity of the second variation of the spirit? White night is really worthy of the first genius, only the fifth? Obviously, he was wronged. Maybe he could compete with the top three! Yu Wenqing thought with horror. "The earth is shaking and the mountain is shaking!" Juyan Zun roared, his hands pierced into the ground, the power to start, the earth was immediately lifted by him, a huge rock layer like a big wave toward the white night. "Broken!" White night mouth only spit a word, green sword flying in the sky, fighting spirit burst out, the general situation is not extinguished, the sword fell, hard to split the rock into two sections. Juyan Zun''s face was ugly. He stepped forward and jumped up. His mouth roared and his voice was like a flood. Under the impact of the sound wave, the disciples were dizzy and dazzled immediately, and their soul power was not as good as that of the rock master. This hand is absolutely impossible to defend! "Destruction!" The giant rock master jumped up again, and his whole body rolled out an unstoppable force of destruction, which was like a storm to kill the white night side. The dizzy disciples looked at the storm with astonishment. The storm was almost indiscriminate attack. Several tiantianfeng disciples just touched the storm and were torn to pieces."It''s over..." Miao Yifang murmured and her pupils trembled. "White night, they can''t escape my attack. If you want to save them, you must bear the attack. I want to see what you can do to save them!" Juyan Zun sneered. "Is that all you can do?" A cold and disdainful words floated out. Juyan Zun''s face was stunned, staring at the white night: "maniac! Can you take it "It''s just a small skill. What''s the difficulty?" White night shook his head, body did not move, a terrible momentum rolling out, hit the storm. But the storm went on, and it swept through everything, tearing everything apart. The giant rock master laughed: "ha ha ha, ridiculous, even if you have seven major trends? This alone can''t do anything for my Yuanli storm! " "Is it?" Cold drink a white night, suddenly a palm in the air. Poof!!! There was a strange noise in the storm. Juyan Zun''s expression was stiff. Suddenly he thought of something, and his look changed greatly. "The power of heaven and soul?" Boom!!! The whole storm burst into flames and turned into a terrible dragon. My Yuan Li was ignited! Juyan Zun looked at the flame storm with gaping eyes. All his elements were ignited and uncontrollable, and the terrible whirling storm also stopped at the same place, just like a dragon pillar, which was extremely terrible. Two changes of Taotie and transformation of Yuan''s divine power can ignite all the soul power. This kind of pure move is like a pile of firewood in the eyes of the white night. "Let me teach you what real destruction is!" In the white night, his eyes burst out fierce light, and suddenly jumped up. With a sword, he struck the fighting intention and cleaved toward the flame storm. Whoa. The flame storm grew out of thin air, and began to move. It was like an angry fire dragon, which was swallowed up by the people on the mountain. "Ah The people of Tianxia peak were involved in it and immediately turned into a fire man, and made a miserable cry. This kind of flame is mixed with fighting spirit and Yuan force. The extraordinary soul power can be put out. Once ignited, it will be burned. Standing in the sky at night, with the sword as the guide, dancing this terrible dragon, the crowd below is in chaos, people are only busy running for their lives, how dare they be enemies? Mo Chen, Hu Hong and other people are trembling, pale face. How terrible is the white night? The fire dragon devoured crazily, half of the people in Tianxia peak were killed in it. They were scared to death by the means of white night. They did not dare to go forward. Some people began to retreat and wanted to leave. The giant rock master was so angry that he slapped a disciple who wanted to escape to death and roared: "go! Give me all. Whoever dares to retreat will die! " "Elder, he''s... He''s so strong... We''re not rivals at all." A disciple was frightened. "After all, even elder sang died in his hands." In the past, these disciples did not believe that Bai Ye could kill sang Dongming. This time, they were full of confidence when they were brought by Juyan to suppress the white night. However, at this moment, only fear remained in everyone''s mind. White night, unexpectedly hard and hard to fight with rock to such a situation, his strength, can really be evaluated with Chu Zong? "He just used magic weapon and luck! How strong can he be so young? Don''t be afraid Cried the rock. "You told them not to be afraid, then why are you still standing there?" The white night in the sky said coldly, "giant rock, don''t you say I can''t even take your palm? Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me? Don''t you say I''m just an incompetent trash? So, what about you? Shrink behind the disciples? Dare not fight? Hum, you are not as good as these disciples in my eyes. You are just a arrogant waste! " "Damn it! White night!! I will kill you The whole body of giant rock gas trembled wildly, roared to rush past. "Reverend, don''t, he is deliberately provoking you!" Yu Wenqing roared at the back. But it''s too late. "Good come!" White night fighting idea again high, a volume of fire dragon, toward the rock swallow. "Open it for me!" Juyan''s arms pierce into the fire dragon, crazy driving force, and the golden light of both arms appears. It is like a broken void, and the fire dragon is pulled into two sections by him. But the fire dragon''s terrible flame also ignited his body, his arms were engulfed by the flame, burning constantly. Whoosh! At this time, a green thorn came. Giant rock eyes a stagnant, regardless of the fire burning, quickly raised two palms, caught green awn. The meaning of the green mang Dou suddenly appears and is extremely sharp. Juyan has to urge Yuan Li to strengthen his two palms, otherwise his ten fingers will be cut off. But the next second, a palm suddenly stabbed into his chest, forcefully pinched his heart. Juyan shuddered all over, his face turned white, staring at the youth in front of him.I saw the young man''s arm move, his heart was immediately taken out, the heart like a huge peach, constantly beating. "My... My body... Is so strong, how could you... Break my body?" Huge rock voice trembles way. "The strength of your body is due to the soul power in you. But now that all the soul power in your body has been ignited by me, where can you be stronger without the protection of the soul power?" White night light way, a palm, rock heart was immediately crushed. The rock with a thick unwillingness, fell from the air, heavily fell on the ground, no consciousness. Rock, die. The head of the group was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 The world''s peak reverence, known as King Kong is not bad rock, was killed by the people of the first patriarch? Who would have believed it if it had not been seen? Moreover, the white night is the whole process of suppressing the huge rock and killing it. In fact, the terror of its power has exceeded everyone''s imagination. "It''s no wonder that he can make Chu Zong havoc and lose half of chuzong in a row. It turns out that his strength is so terrible..." Mo Chen looks at the man like the God of war in the long sky and can''t help but murmur. "I''m afraid that only those three can be awed by this strength and the whole initial list." Yu Wenqing''s face turned white and his eyes were flustered. Looking at Bai Fang''s dead soul. Even the venerable can be killed. What else can''t be done in white night? I''m afraid Long Li is still alive. It''s impossible to defeat the rock so easily, right? "It''s over! It''s all over! Even the rock master can''t subdue the white night, we''re finished Hu Hong''s lips trembled and his eyes were numb. He thought that today was the fate of these uncivilized people, but he didn''t want the rock to come in a bluster, but he directly lost his life here. "Elder martial brother, what shall we do?" Li Fu shuddered. "Don''t... Don''t worry. Mo''s family is still there, master Mo Chen is still there, and old Yu is here. As long as we hold the big tree of Mo''s family, we can''t help us even in the daytime." Hu Hong calmed down and said in a deep voice. When they heard it, they were relieved. Yes, the giant pillar like Mo family is still there. Why should they worry? After the fall of a huge rock, the elite disciples of Tianxia peak were killed and wounded seriously, and their formation was in chaos. The people of Tianxia peak had no fighting spirit and fled everywhere, and no one dared to fight. White night falls from the sky, carrying the green sword to Mo Chen. Mo''s family came forward one after another and pulled out their swords. The spirit of heaven urged them to stare at the white night in a tense and dignified manner. "Bai chuzong really deserves its reputation!" Yu Wenqing sighed with regret. He knew that white night was so strong that he would not provoke him in any case. However, things had been done and there was no turning back. "White night, you are so vicious that you killed the respected giant rock master! You''re a vicious man, everyone should be punished Don''t bite your teeth. "When the rock is dead, do you start splashing dirty water on me?" White night shook his head and said, "what''s more, don''t you feel childish when you say this? I and the world peak originally is not dead endlessly, how can care about you to help me pull the world peak hatred? What is a huge rock in my eyes? " Even sang Dongming was killed by the white night. What about a huge rock? Mo Chen''s face changed slightly and bit his teeth: "now, what do you want?" "I have given you a chance before. You don''t know how to cherish it. Now, don''t blame me." White night said, continue to walk toward the Mo family. "Do you dare to kill me?" Mo Chen''s eyes widened. Although he was not a direct descendant of the Mo family, he belonged to a branch of the family. He was once unpopular in his master''s family. However, since his elder brother Mo Daoyuan was promoted to the third place of the first patriarchal clan and showed amazing talent, his position in the Mo family began to rise. Mo Daoyuan has become a rising star of the Mo family. No one can compare with him. If something happens to him, Mo Daoyuan will surely be shocked Anger, the master, for Mo Daoyuan''s sake, will never ignore this matter. "Do you think I dare not kill you?" Cold road in the white night, green sword at one stroke. Sonorous. A ten meter long sword Qi flew past the blade. The bodyguards of the Mo family all sacrifice soul power to resist. Bang! The sword Qi broke open, and the bodyguards retreated one after another. The weak ones vomited blood, turned pale, and the spirit of heaven was damaged. The blood of the strong was surging, and the soul power was hard to gather, and could not hold on. With just one blow, they broke down. Their strength is not even as good as those disciples of Tianxia peak. It''s terrible! Everyone underestimated his strength! The white night kills the idea to burst, the instant rushes, the green awn suddenly appears. Pooh. A sword cut off, several heads fly, blood light soared to the sky. Mo Chen was so scared that he retreated again and again and quickly called out to Yu Wenqing: "old Yu... Quick! Find a way to subdue this man. " "Even the giant rock master was killed by this man. What can I do? For today''s plan, we can only find a way to delay the white night and take the opportunity to retreat. " Yu said in a low voice and came forward. "White night! Listen to me. " He yelled. White night pace does not stop, continue to move forward, eyes to kill determined. Old Yu''s heart was beating wildly. He took a breath and said in a deep voice: "Mo Chen is the young master of the Mo family, and his brother is the third in the family. There is no deep hatred between us. Why don''t we stop talking about peace? What do you think?" "Do you think I''ll still believe you?" It''s cold at night. "If you really attack us today, you will be against the Mo family. You have already provoked a peak in the world, and then another Mo family. Don''t say that this group of regions, even the nine soul land, you will have no way to live! You have to think it out! " Yu Laoshen road.Tiantianfeng and Mojia are the two pillars of Qunzhong. If these two forces join hands, no one in Qunzhong can compete with it, let alone individuals. "White night!" Later Miao Yifang couldn''t help but persuade him: "white night, let it go. After all, they didn''t do anything to us. If we continue, we will never die. We are already very difficult to face the peak of the world. If we don''t have family members to fight again, we will be in a desperate situation." "Elder martial sister, do you think they will let you go?" White night shook his head and said, "the Mo family is very powerful, but you and I are just some casual practitioners who have no backing. Even if we let these people go today, when they return to the Mo family, we will only lead the experts to continue to pursue us. They don''t have to worry about us. Even if we break our promise, we have no way to deal with them." "You can rest assured that we will never hate this incident. If this is done, you will be friends of my family. How can we harm our friends?" Old Yu was busy. Mo Chen wants to say what, but see Yu old dark make eye. "Young master, no matter what, leave first. Even if you want revenge, you must go back to Mo''s first!" Mr. Yu communicated with his soul. Mo Chen listens, nods secretly. "To show our sincerity, Hu Hong and Li Fu, these traitors, can be handed over to you first!" Yu said. "Old Yu!" Hu Hong was so shocked that he caught hold of old Yu''s sleeve: "old Yu, you can''t be like this. Didn''t you promise to let us enter the Mo family and get the protection of the Mo family? You... " " even if you can betray your own family, how can my family accept such people? " Old Yu hummed. "That''s right. Raising a few of you is no different from having a few dogs." Mo Chen hums and laughs. Hu Hong and others were completely at a loss. Only then did they find that they were worthless in front of this huge family, so they abandoned them. "Come here." The white night is light. Hu Hong trembled all over, suddenly turned around and knelt in front of the white night. "White night! Younger martial brother Bai, it''s me who lost my mind for a while. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Let me go!! Let me go "Elder martial sister Miao, younger martial brother Bai, we... We know that we are wrong, please forgive us!" Li Fu and others quickly knelt down and kowtowed for mercy. Miao Yifang turned her head to one side and clenched her silver teeth, as if in a struggle. But the next second... Pooh... a cold light passed by, and the three heads flew up, and the blood rushed to the sky. Miao Yifang is stunned. Mo Chen''s heart is pounding, Yu Wenqing''s eyes are tight. The white night pulls out the green sword, one sword cuts three. "White night, you..." Miao Yifang tongue knot... "senior sister Miao, I ask you." White night, carrying a sword, continued to walk toward Mo Chen and others. The voice in his mouth was extremely cold: "if I can''t fight the giant rock master, what do you think of our fate?" "This..." Miao Yifang did not know how to answer. But everyone knew that all the people present, except Prajna, would have their heads in different places, and the female disciples of Longyuan sect were afraid that they would be insulted by huge rocks. "I see." Miao Yifang understood the mind of white night. In any case, the Mo family has offended, Hu Hong and others, as traitors of the clan, do not need to stay any longer. So far, they should do nothing. "White night, do you dare to do it?" Mo dust see the cold face of the white night, suddenly flustered. "Even if you are released with the energy of the family of IMOs, you will surely come to your door again. In this case, why should I keep your life?" "I swear, as long as you let me go, I will never trouble you in any way." Don''t worry. "I don''t believe it." Shaking his head in the white night, his eyes were cold, and he jumped like a stream of light to Mo dust. But before he got close to Mo Chen, a figure rushed in front of him. With a wave of his hand, a long sword appears and hits the green sword. The surging fighting will support the green sword. It''s Yu Wenqing. After he landed on the ground, he stepped back a few steps until Mo Chen was next to him. "White night, you are gifted and powerful. You will have a bright future and a brilliant future. Why do you have to fight with my mo family? You are young and full of vigor. Don''t lose your mind because of this. Think about it carefully and consider the gain and loss is the most important thing! " Old Yu said in a deep voice, but he kept his soul in secret, and his eyes were fixed on the white night. "No need!" White night shook his head, killing intention does not reduce, people suddenly rushed up. "The Mo family will never allow a potential threat with four heavenly spirits. As soon as you leave today, the master of Mo''s family will surely arrive in the future. It''s better to kill them first and then quickly." After that, the shadow of the sword is gone. Yu Wenqing''s face changed greatly and he quickly waved a crazy knife to resist. However, after a great war, Yu Wenqing, who had experienced a great battle in the white night, had high fighting spirit, and was also the four heavenly spirits. With the green sword cut, his strength was astonishing and unmatched, and Yu Wenqing, who had been shocked, fell back again and again."Withdraw, take the young master away!" Yu Wenqing yelled at the rest of the Mo family. Mo Chen immediately turned the cloud horse and wanted to run away, but he saw that the white night rushed forward, and the four soul lines on his face were blooming with strong blood light and momentum. "Stop it for me!" Yu Wenqing clenched his teeth and rushed to stop the white night. However, as soon as he approached, he was shaken away by the momentum of the white night. He turned into a shadow, swept to Mo Chen''s face and chopped with a sword. Pooh. Mo Chen, even a man and a horse, was cut in two... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 "White night, you..." Yu Wenqing''s eyes stare huge, incredible looking at this scene. White night actually dare to kill Mo Chen. "Next you are!" In the daytime, the pace turns again and rushes towards Yu Wenqing. The temperature dropped suddenly. Yu Wenqing''s hair stood erect, scared to turn around and run away. At the moment, his heart has long been regretful, think carefully, white night but even sang Dong name dare to kill people, how can fear a small Mo dust? We should know that Mo Chen''s status in the Mo family can all depend on its elder brother Mo Daoyuan. Unless Mo Daoyuan comes forward, the Mo family will not spend a lot of time on Mo Chen''s affairs. Yu Wenqing runs away like a madness, and his soul force is thrown back in disorder, intending to stop him. "Run away?" The white night has decided to kill. He jumps forward, and the sword Qi penetrates the sky and attacks Yu Wenqing. Yu Wenqing had long since subsided in his fighting spirit and had no fighting spirit against the white night. He even forgot to urge his magic weapon, so he was caught up by the white night and forced to fight. Sonorous! The green sword turns into many shadows, like a beast''s mouth, swallowing Yu Wenqing. Yu Wenqing clenches his teeth and inspires his soul. His long knife seems to be able to cut through the void. Bang! The green sword was smashed open, but the blade of the sword threw a burning flame into the air and went towards Yu Wenqing. Yu Wenqing dodged in a hurry. However, the next second, a general trend hit his body, making his dodge speed become extremely slow... "white night! I don''t believe you are so strong! " Yu Wenqing let out a grudging roar and cut at the fire with a long knife. His soul state is absolutely stronger than the white night, but in the sky and soul, the gap between him and the white night is too big! But even so, can only rely on the spirit of heaven, can reduce the gap between the two? Whoa. The fire of Taotie was dispelled by his whole body. Yu Wenqing was overjoyed when he saw this. "I said, you are not so strong! Look! Look at it Yu Wenqing yelled. But the next second, the green sword, which had been shaken back before, came like a poisonous snake and penetrated his heart in an instant. Yu Wenqing shivered all over his body... he lowered his head unbelievably. Too soon. His attention has been attracted by the terrible spirit of the white night and the profound meaning of fighting, but he has forgotten the speed of the white night, which is also incredible... "I am not willing to..." Yu Wenqing cried out and fell down. Yu Wenqing died. All the remaining members of the Mo family were slaughtered. Miao Yifang and others looked at the fragmented earth and the messy corpses, and fell into silence one by one. All this is done by night. Many people here are better than them, such as Yu Wenqing and Juyan. They may not even use a finger to kill them. However, the people they can only look up to now lie on the ground and turn into cold corpses. White night, has become like a giant, long ago and they are no longer on the same level of people. People looked at the young man with blood and disordered breath, and their eyes were filled with awe and worship. Miao Yifang''s worry flashed in her eyes. She sighed slightly and said, "thank you, younger martial brother Bai..." such a powerful and terrifying existence is actually her younger martial brother. Miao Yifang is in a trance. "Elder martial sister, why did you say that?" "If it were not for you, we would not have survived today. Just... You killed Mo Chen and killed Yu Wenqing. I''m afraid that Mo''s family has already formed a deep blood feud with us! Now tiantianfeng has regarded us as a thorn in the eye, and another Mo family has come. How should we go in the future Miao Yifang sighs. Hearing this, other disciples also fell into a state of sadness and helplessness. Yes, the Mo family is rich and powerful, and its students are all over the whole clan area. Now they have killed Mo Chen in the daytime. Once the Mo family is investigated, they will not escape the pursuit. "You don''t have to worry about killing Yu Wenqing or Mo Chen. It''s all done by me. From today on, I''m no longer a Longyuan person. If you meet someone from the Mo family in the future, you can say the same thing." The white night is light. "Younger martial brother Bai, what are you talking about? Am I Miao Yifang that kind of person? " Miao Yifang''s expression suddenly became a little excited, and said in a hurry: "no matter who you have offended, I will not make a clear relationship with you. What''s more, if you are not for us, how can you offend the Mo family? If the Mo family really wants revenge, let''s face it together! " "And me "Elder martial sister, younger martial brother, and me "Me too!" The disciples came one after another, and all of them were united. Seeing this in the white night, my heart is not warm. "You..." "younger martial brother, no matter what, we will be on your side!" A disciple was honest and honest with a smile, although his body was full of cracks, blood flowed from the wound and wet his clothes.The white night laughed bitterly, then nodded and said in a loud voice, "well, since this is the case, then we must work hard and rebuild the Longyuan school!" "Good!" The crowd exclaimed. The Longyuan people who have experienced countless hardships have regarded the people around them as their relatives and can not give up, even in the daytime. He quietly glanced at every face on the scene. Although their strength was not strong, they would not hesitate to stand up for everyone in the Longyuan sect in times of crisis. "Before that, we have to take refuge." Bai Ye turned to Miao Yifang and said, "although you offend the Mo family, you don''t have to be too afraid. In this group of clan areas, the Mo family is not the only one. They also have people or things to worry about. Elder martial sister Miao, you can take you to Feihuang Pavilion for the time being. When you enter Feihuang Pavilion, you dare not act rashly, whether it is tianxiafeng or the Mo family! At least for the time being "Good." Miao Yifang nodded, but she was still worried: "just... I''m afraid that Feihuang Pavilion may not accept us. If you accept us, you will offend tiantianfeng and Mojia. Most of them will refuse." "if you don''t want to accept you, you will find a way to contact someone in the flying Phoenix Pavilion who is called the blood and moon, and see if she has any way to help you enter the Phoenix Pavilion!" White night added. Yinxueyue is just a disciple recruited by Feihuang Pavilion, but Bai Ye believes that with Yin XueYue''s intelligence, there must be a way to let Miao Yifang and others enter the gate of Feihuang Pavilion. "Good... Younger martial brother Bai, listen to your words, you don''t seem to go with us?" Miao Yifang finally realized that there was something wrong with the words at night. "I have something else to deal with. I will not go with you for the time being. When I have settled the matter, I will have a round with you." White night road. Miao Yifang''s eyes twinkled and thoughtful, but in the end, he didn''t persuade anything. He just whispered: "be careful. If you have anything, please contact us as soon as possible. We will wait for you in Feihuang Pavilion." "Farewell now." The white night smiles. "Younger martial brother Bai, you must come back safely." Miao Yifang is reluctant to give up in her eyes. The group parted. ... ... ... the fighting here quickly spread to most of the clan areas. Mo Chen died miserably, Yu Wenqing was killed, and even the giant rock Zun of Tianxia peak was killed on the spot. This news instantly ignited numerous forces. The silence of the Mo family immediately boiling, Mo Daoyuan rushed back from the outside, saw the body of his brother Mo dust. "Who did it?" Mo Daoyuan looks calm and looks at the corpse calmly. There is no anger on his face. But people who know Mo Daoyuan well know that the calmer he is, the stronger his anger will be. "White night!" Next to a bodyguard tight open way. "White night?" Mo Daoyuan squinted: "is the new fifth Chu Zong which is in the ascendant recently?" "Tell the young master, it is this man. This time, not only master Mo Chen was killed, but also old Yu failed to escape the vicious hand of the night. In addition, the rock Zun of Tianxia peak also died on the spot, and none of the elite of Tianxia peak was spared." The guard said again. At first, Mo Daoyuan''s squinting eyes gradually opened. When he heard that Juyan was also killed, his eyes had been completely opened. After listening to the whole sentence, his eyes were already very huge. "All these... Were made by one man in the daytime?" Mo Daoyuan looked at the bodyguard with consternation. "No one escaped. We just judged it based on the situation at the scene." "That is to say, it may be the night when someone helps?" Mo Daoyuan said in a deep voice that if it was done by one person in the daytime, it would be too terrible. Rao is also impossible for him to fight against so many strong men at the same time. "Yes, at that time, there was a group of Longyuan sect nearby at that time. Maybe some experts of Longyuan sect could help us." The guard thought for a moment. "That''s right! It is inconceivable that only a fifth patriarch can surpass Yu Lao, but there is no chance of winning the grand rock master! I heard that this man had a conflict with Tianxia peak in the daytime, and the spirit of heaven was abandoned. He was lucky enough to survive. How could he fight against tianxiafeng Don''t go far and hum cold. "Big and little, what should we do now? What happened to master Mo Chen... " " find me the white night! " Mo Daoyuan said coldly: "no matter who this person is, no matter what means this person has, if he kills my brother, he will have to pay blood debts and blood!" "Yes, I will arrange it immediately." The guard nodded, but he didn''t. Mo Daoyuan brow a frown: "you still Leng to do what?" "Big little, there is a sentence I don''t know whether to say..." the bodyguard hesitated. "Say it." "No matter whether Juyan Zun''s death is a white night, but throughout the white night''s achievements, the people of the martial spirit are afraid that it is difficult to subdue the white night." Indeed, sang Dongming was killed by the white night, which shocked the whole clan. At the same time, countless people were also wondering whether there was any magic weapon in Bai Ye, which killed sang Dong Ming. Otherwise, with his personal strength, he might not be able to match one finger of sangdong name. This time, it is more certain that Bai Ye has the means to kill people in the martial spirit realm."What do you suggest?" Don''t ask. "Wu Hun Zun!" The guard simply said four words. These four words, but let Mo Daoyuan look dramatic change. He was silent for a long time and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to see the owner of the house." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 On Tianxia peak, in front of the palace in the fog, an old man with white hair and dark robe walked slowly to the gate of the palace and knelt down respectfully. "Cut the sky and kowtow to the peak master." The voice floated. "Dead dragon sword can be brought back?" Inside the palace, there was a thick sound. "Report back to the leader of the peak, the giant rock master has been killed in the white night, and the dead dragon sword has not been retrieved! The mission failed. " Cut off the old man''s face and look pious. The whole peak of the world was suddenly shrouded in a terrible chill. The disciples on the peak did not tremble, but shivered with cold. Cut empty and bury your head lower. "Isn''t the white night sacrificing the spirit of heaven? According to the law, he should have no soul, just like a waste. I know the strength of Juyan. Only by using the dead dragon sword in the white night, can he erase the rock! But the dead dragon has no soul power and can''t be moved. Giant rock is like a God in front of the white night. How can it be killed? What''s going on here? " Lang Tianya''s voice came again. "All the disciples who went to take part in the encirclement and suppression of the white night were all killed, and none of them survived. At that time, we only relied on conjecture. Maybe we don''t know what cards white night had." Cut out the low voice. "Where is he now?" "The disciple has been sent to search for it. The exact location has not been locked, but it can be known that he has not left the area of Tianxia peak." "The man in the white night is a strange man. Since he has acquired the dead dragon sword, he can''t survive for a long time. He will take back the dead dragon sword at all costs and erase it." Lang Tianya said slowly. "I''m afraid that ordinary disciples are not opponents in the daytime. It''s useless for us elders to go there. Even the strongest elder sang died at his hands. If we go, we''re just going to die." Cut out the low voice. The words just fell, the palace gate suddenly slowly opened. There was a dull noise all over the summit, and then a golden breath came out of it. Cut hollow God micro Li, head buried lower, dare not see the figure out of the door. He was full of gold, just like a God, and his eyes were full of fire. A breakthrough! After the first World War of the Longyuan sect, Lang Tianya suffered several sword slashes from the dead dragon, and was injured. He took advantage of this injury and forced his kung fu to break through his cultivation! When he appeared at that moment, it was like a scorching sun was born on the top of the world peak, and the world peak was full of gold. "Congratulations to the peak master, breaking through the big picture and reaching the peak! Long live, long live! " Cut empty eyes full of excitement, and quickly five body and worship, shouting. "After I claimed to dominate Qun Zong domain, I seldom took any action. Maybe there are too few people in Qun clan area who can be my opponent. I don''t know how many years I haven''t been injured. However, this first white night of my life has made me feel painful again. I grope along this taste, and finally I can see the heaven and reach the peak. I have no rival in Qunzhong territory." Lang Tianya''s hands are back loaded, a little higher in the air. There are layers of steps in the void, each of which is transformed into a beautiful spirit. He stepped up as if to the sky, and the scene was magnificent. The elders and disciples in the peak looked into the sky one after another. When they saw the majestic shadow, they knelt down one after another, shouting. "Congratulations to the peak master!" "Congratulations to the peak master!" The voice rippled the world. Lang Tianya stood at the highest point, overlooking the people below. At this moment, he seemed to trample the whole world under his feet. "In the early days of white night, he killed sang Dongming, the great elder of our peak. He also killed Juyan Zun and nearly 100 disciples of our peak. This man is the most important criminal of our peak in the world. From now on, we will chase white night for me at all costs. Anyone who finds the position of white night and reports it to the master will be given the elder''s power." "Yes The disciples cried out. "When you find the whereabouts of the white night, it is the time for me to do it in person." Lang Tianya said faintly. With a wave of his hand, people turn into golden light again, and then sit in the emptiness of Lingkong, and Practice on the vast sky, just like the scorching sun. The eyes of the people below were filled with fanatical worship. This is the strongman of the clan domain, which is the supreme existence. And more people have been shocked by Lang Tianya. Is Lang Tianya going to do it in person? I''m afraid that no one in this group can save white night... ... ... ... separated from Miao Yifang and others, Bai Ye did not leave in a hurry. He is also a dead dragon sword, and Lang Tianya''s purpose is to kill him. As long as he still wears this sword, no matter if he escapes to the ends of the earth, people from all over the world will pursue him. Sitting on a big stone in the daytime, you can keep your eyes closed. In front of you, the place far away is the highest mountain peak of the famous group, Tianxia peak! And when he sat down, the world peak, golden eyes, magnificent voice fell into his ears. White night eyes burst into a strong sense of war, suddenly stood up.His hearing has been able to easily capture everything thousands of miles away. In addition, Lang Tianya''s voice is so grand that he can''t escape his ears. "I have changed my soul. My soul is not exposed. It is not easy to detect my soul. Lang Tianya can''t find me for the time being. But since he intends to use the people of the whole peak to capture me, even if I escape from the clan, I will not be at peace." Time is running out. Judging from Lang Tianya''s strong voice, his accomplishments have broken through and taken a big step. Qualitative changes will only be more difficult to deal with than before. The white night sat down again, looking at the four heavenly spirits that had broken cocoons and reborn. After the second mutation, the four heavenly spirits broke through to the Ninth Heaven and occupied a large area. The soul power provided by each heaven soul was dozens of times higher than before. With this strong supply of soul power, the white night spirit state has broken through continuously. Now, it has eight levels of strength. However, the increase of the four masters and two changes of the heaven soul and the understanding of the fighting mystery are enough to let him easily crush the people of the third level in the martial spirit state, and the fourth level existence can also fight. Although the soul state is important, the strength of the soul is also important to the soul. Over the years, the white night has been leaping over the level to challenge, and the most important reliance comes from the spirit of the day. However, Lang Tianya is by no means an ordinary person in Wu Hun state. Wu Hun person is different from Qi soul state and Jue Hun state. At the seventh level, there will be qualitative changes. Above the seventh level, the difference between Wu Hun Zun and Wu Hun Zun is just like heaven and earth. However, Lang Tianya is afraid that he has surpassed Wu Hun Zun and reached a peak. His understanding of soul power is beyond the imagination of the people of the clan. The four souls of the white night are mutated, which can kill the martial spirits. However, against shanglang Tianya, only the dead dragon can fight. Tianxia peak is the overlord of the group. There are only a few schools that can compete with tiantianfeng. Such sects as tianhongzong, Shennv palace and wanjianmen have to bow down to tiantianfeng and yield three points. It''s not to say that these sects have no capital to compete with Tianxia peak, but once they are on the top, their chances of winning are very small. They are the leaders of this super school The cultivation of Lang Tianya is almost the representative of the existence of the peak of qunzhongyu. Tianxia peak has reached the peak state of Qunzhong realm, which is inseparable from Tianxia peak''s rich cultivation resources and unique cultivation mind method. "So far, there is only one way to go!" White night took a deep breath, the line of sight fell on the world peak. Tianxia peak has been inherited for hundreds of years and has a long history. This clan named the peak after this peak, you can know that the peak is also unusual. It is said that there is a forbidden area in Tianxia peak, which is the burial place of the peak owners of all dynasties. The secrets of Tianxia peak are buried in it. When he killed sang Dong Ming, Bai Ye found a thing on him, which recorded the cultivation experience of Sang Dong Ming. With the help of this thing, the soul state of white night has already shown signs of breaking through. However, in addition to these cultivation experiences, there are also some secrets about forbidden areas on the last page of the experience. "I have a dragon sword. Lang Tianya can''t break the confinement. Maybe I can try." Get up in the white night and go down the peak. ... the elder is the pillar of a sect. In addition to the existence of the highest power outside the palm gate, tiantianfeng is one of the most powerful sects in the clan. The position of the elder of this sect represents not only power, but also countless cultivation resources. There is an incomparable cultivation environment. Even a soul with ordinary qualifications can only sit in this position and practice The speed is comparable to that of a genius. After Lang Tianya issued the order, the whole world peak immediately agitated. A large number of disciples left the mountain and spread around to search for the whereabouts of the white night. And the news of Tianxia peak''s all-out search for the white night spread all over the earth like wildfire. A mountain stream without people. A clean young man in cloth is packing his bags quickly and putting them into the storage ring. Behind him, a lame old man came with a cane. "Stinky boy, are you going to leave?" The lame old man asked curiously. "Well, something has happened to my friend. It''s time for me to go and see. If he can help me, I''ll have to do my best." The young man smiles. "Friend?" "A confidant." "You son of a bitch, you have so many friends. Are you busy coming here?" The lame old man murmured that he was reluctant to leave the youth. "Ha ha, this is not the same as before." The young man laughed for a while, and his eyes twinkled with a ray of light: "this one, can communicate with each other." "Then you go." The lame old man hummed twice and walked towards the room behind him. "Bring me some good wine when you come back." "If I have a chance, I''ll bring my friend to see you. He''s a good drinker." "How much? How about a good drink? What about talent? How about you? If it''s too bad, don''t bring it. " Snorted the lame old man. "Talent?" The young man thought for a while, and his face showed a smile: "I and he, such as the firefly than the moon, his talent... Should be the first in the clan domain..." "how could there be such a person?" The lame old man obviously didn''t believe it. He shook his head and said, "you boy, you are so glib all day. You like to fool the old man and me!"But the youth has turned and headed for a long journey. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 Feihuang Pavilion. Located on the green plains, in the middle of the sea of flowers, exquisite pavilions, such as flying birds, stand up. The sound of Qin comes from Feihuang Pavilion. The animals and birds around are attracted to it. The plants and trees around FEIHUANG pavilion are flourishing and full of spirituality. It is like heaven on earth. In front of a building. Miao Yifang and others stood in front of them, holding fists. A beautiful looking woman came out of the room. She was dressed in light red clothes, with long hair like ink, hanging down on the willow waist, and her eyes like stars, looking at the people outside. "You don''t have to be too polite. You are my friends even if you are the same door in the daytime and night." Yin XueYue spoke slowly, and her voice was like Huang Ying: "I will ask the master about this matter later. If the master agrees, you will certainly be able to stay in Feihuang Pavilion and be protected by my Pavilion." "If nine heart fairies are willing to show up, we will naturally rest assured. However, elder Fu has already said that tiantianfeng and the Mo family are looking for us. If we stay here, it will only bring trouble to Feihuang Pavilion, and most of the nine heart fairies will not accept us." In fact, if Huang Fang doesn''t want to get in touch with Miaoyuan, she doesn''t want to be in touch with her family. The strength of feihuangge is definitely a strong sect in the clan area, but even the most powerful sect can not face the two super forces of tiantianfeng and Mojia at the same time. "The master has a high status in Feihuang Pavilion, and has great influence in the clan area. If she is willing to come forward, you need not worry at all." Yinxueyue smiles and comforts everyone. People nodded, still worried. Yin XueYue doesn''t explain much. She looks at Miao Yifang and asks, "this Miao girl, is my younger martial brother Bai Ye, a member of your Longyuan sect?" "Yes, although it''s not long since I joined the school..." Miao Yifang nodded. "Where is he now? How is it going? Is it OK? " Yin XueYue asked three questions. Miao Yifang looked at yinxueyue with some consternation. In terms of her appearance, yinxueyue was impeccable. In addition, she was transformed by nine heart fairies after she joined Feihuang Pavilion. Her appearance was even more outstanding. She was like a jade man made in heaven, beautiful and beautiful, just like a fairy. When yinxueyue first appeared, she looked like she didn''t eat people''s fireworks. But when it came to the white night, she couldn''t help showing a trace of eagerness that ordinary people have. Even though it''s urgent to hide it. Miao Yifang is not young. Although he does not involve men and women, he knows more or less about this aspect. She was a little lost in her heart, but her face did not show much. She said with a gentle smile: "younger martial brother Bai is not in any big trouble now. He should be hiding somewhere. After all, tiantianfeng and the Mo family are all trying to hunt him down." "During this period of time, I have devoted myself to practice and have little knowledge of external affairs. However, after I left the Customs a few days ago, I heard something about younger martial brother Bai. Is his spirit... Abandoned?" The voice of the voice of blood month appears a little hoarse. "This... We don''t know very well." Miao Yifang hesitated and shook her head. She saw with her own eyes that four heavenly spirits were sacrificed in the white night. According to the principle, the spirit of the white night would be destroyed. After the sacrifice, she was just an ordinary person. However, during the war with Juyan, he seemed to have inspired the soul power. According to Juyan, white night seemed to have possessed the two changeable spirits. The soul of the second heaven? Miao Yifang couldn''t help laughing at herself. How could that be possible? At this age, the soul of heaven can be changed, and he has already got the great creation. Can he change the soul of heaven again? It''s just a arabian night. You know, even for the elders like sang Dongming and Juyan, the spirit of heaven is only a change. What kind of chance should the two changers go through? Yin XueYue didn''t ask any more questions. After thinking for a moment, she nodded slightly and said in a soft voice: "before the master''s decision comes out, you should have a rest in my Pavilion for a while, Xiaohong, you can lead them in and have a rest." "Yes, miss." Next to a maid came forward, bowed and said, "Miss Miao, please follow me." "Thank you." Miao Yifang nods and leads them away. Many male disciples of the Longyuan sect reluctantly moved away from Yin XueYue. Such a beautiful and beautiful woman is rare in the world... ... Vientiane gate. The scholar who just came back from the outside didn''t care to drink a cup of hot tea, so he was met by the elder huaicai. "Something?" The scholar rubbed his temple. After the catastrophe of chuzong bang, he almost broke his legs and launched a race around to pick out the seeded players who could be promoted to chuzong. He stepped over most of these areas, and it was the person who worried him most. "Well." Huaicaiyu nods. "Whose." He asked casually, harmonizing the breath in his lower body. "White night." "White night?" The scholar''s eyes widened as soon as he squinted. The Vientiane gate, as a special sect in the clan area, has always been well informed."Yes, white night. Not long ago, in a small town outside the Tianxia peak, he killed two people in Wuhun state, one was mo Jiayu Wenqing, the other was the rock, the one was the world''s highest peak." Huaicaiyu took out a piece of paper and handed it up. The scholar''s face was stiff and his eyes were shocked. He took the roll of paper and opened it. Gradually, the sense of shock in his eyes became stronger and his facial expression became more and more wonderful. "A hundred famous peaks in the world." "Twenty masters of the Mo family." "Giant rock! Yu Wenqing! No dust! All chopped After a long time, he raised his head and asked, "these are all killed by one man in the daytime?" "Our people sent the news back to zongmen as soon as possible after the investigation. According to the investigation results, these people were indeed killed in the daytime!" Huaicai meets sink road. "Can you defeat the people in Wuhun? Can we defeat so many strong men? " The scholar said in a deep voice. Although he knew that huaicaiyu would not cheat him, he couldn''t make him accept so much amazing amount of information at once. "Fighting is a mystery. If you encounter a strong one, you will be stronger. If you are in a high battle, you will be able to double your strength. However, this obviously can''t make up for the gap between white night and these people. According to our investigation, these people''s sword marks and other wounds are very smooth, which are not caused by brute force. I guess... White night can awaken the spirit of heaven again." Huaicai meets Tao. "Awaken the spirit of heaven?" This time, the scholar stood up directly from the chair. "This son... Has incomparable talent!" Huaicai met a deep voice. On hearing this, the scholar fell into meditation. He paced back and forth and stopped after half a column of incense. "Take me to see the headmaster right now. I want to apply for the order from the Lord!" "Prime minister?" Huaicai met a stagnant complexion and said in dismay, "is it for the white night?" "Yes The scholar drank and ran straight out of the door. Huaicaiyu''s eyes twinkled at the leaving scholar, and his eyes changed. As an elder of the Vientiane gate, he knew exactly what qingtianling meant. "After all these years, there will finally be a master of the sky..." ... qianzhangfeng. Although this peak is not as majestic as the world''s peak, it also belongs to a majestic and famous peak in Qunzhong area. And at the summit hall. "Summon all the disciples immediately and rush to Tianxia peak!" A roar of domineering cheers spread all over the hall. All the people below were shocked. "Peak Lord, why?" The elders of Qianzhang peak were puzzled. All the disciples went to Tianxia peak? Is it difficult to fight against Tianxia peak? Although qianzhangfeng is powerful, it is still not as good as the world peak. Once a war starts, Qianzhang peak has no chance of winning. What''s more, between the two peaks, the well water never invades the river. On the hall, the middle-aged man in yellow robes got up, and his voice sounded like thunder. "In the early days of the white night, they conspired against tiger and Qingyun. How can such a big revenge not be revenged? Now we are wanted by the world peak in the daytime. How can we be indifferent? This time I will avenge my tiger son and wash away my humiliation of qianzhangfeng! " The host of Qianzhang mountain said. People did not dare to refute, Qi Qi saluted: "yes." Midtown, public. Gongshan, the leader of the public family, called a secret order of the family. A well armed family guard set out from Zhongcheng and went straight to Tianxia peak. They had only one purpose, that is, to live in the daytime. Gongyue was killed by the hand of the white night. It has been spread all over the clan area. The government has never had a chance to revenge. But now the opportunity comes, with the help of the people from all over the world, there is no place to hide in the daytime. And when the government moved out, the Qing Dynasty also became boiling. Liu Gensheng, an elder of the first sect of the Qing Dynasty, called in the disciples with excellent talent and powerful strength. "Tianxia peak has already started the encirclement and suppression of chuzong Baiye. Although he has talent, he is arrogant and even killed gongyue, an excellent disciple of our clan. This time, I call you to wait for one purpose, that is, I hope you can participate in the campaign of Tianxia peak''s encirclement and suppression of white night. If you kill Baiye, you will be able to squeeze into chuzong! At the same time, it can wash away the shame for the clan and kill two birds with one stone! " Liu Gensheng said. When they heard this, they were very excited. "Elder, I refuse this operation." Just then, a cold voice sounded from the corner. Liu Gensheng frowned, fixed his eyes and looked, and his tight brow stretched out again. "Merciless, you were originally seeded by the Vientiane gate. It will be sooner or later for you to be promoted to the first clan. I''m not surprised that you will refuse." Liu Gensheng nodded. He was surprised by the new man who had been dug up from the summer. Not only did he, but also the elders and even the patriarchs of the first emperor of the Qing Dynasty, loved her and placed great hopes on her. "Elder, you are wrong. I refuse not because I have been appointed as the candidate of the first sect by the Vientiane gate, but because I am a close friend with Bai Ye. If anyone wants to kill Bai Ye, please defeat him first." The woman whispered.The audience was shocked. Ruthless younger martial sister and white night? Liu Gensheng''s eyes were full of amazement. Looking at the woman''s firm eyes, Liu Gensheng finally sighed... . (it broke out three days later today and tomorrow, asking for a monthly ticket and reward!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 The wind and clouds are surging everywhere, and all the heroes gather. In Tianxia peak, it is peaceful and peaceful. The disciples have left the peak to look for the man who is regarded as a thorn in the eye of the peak master. On the peak of the world, on the contrary, there are few disciples and incomparable seclusion. Touch the peak of the world in the daytime, and sneak in carefully. The soul power of the soul of the two changes can hardly be seen. As long as the soul power is not stimulated, even if an expert stands in front of him, he can not see whether the white night is also the soul of heaven. Just be careful to hide your body, you can do it without being aware of the ghost. After walking through the winding mountain road and avoiding the border and patrol disciples, people came to the waist of the peak. At the end of a forked road, there is a huge cave. The entrance of the cave is closed by the boundary. Four disciples are standing in front of the cave to guard. "This should be the entrance to the forbidden area of Tianxia peak." After hiding in a big mossy stone, he took the pamphlet from the Qianlong ring and turned it to the last page. The last page is full of information about forbidden areas. It can be seen that sang Dongming is also thinking about forbidden areas. "The boundary of the cave entrance is arranged by Lang Tianya himself. Those who are not in the martial spirit state can''t break it. Even if the martial spirit state comes, it will take at least half a column of incense to break the boundary by force. Half a column of incense is enough time for people from all over the world to get rid of the boundary. However, sang Dongming has found a way to break the boundary." At night, his sight fell on the four disciples and went straight. "Ah, everyone has gone to catch the idiot in white night, but we are still here to guard the forbidden area. What a bad luck!" "Don''t say it. I''m lucky that night. If I go to catch him, he will kneel down in front of me and cry for his father and mother." "Just you? You blow, white night is the first time! What are you? Fight alone, afraid that the night can beat you all over the ground looking for teeth! However, this guy doesn''t have a long brain. He dares to provoke us all over the world. This time, the leader of the peak personally ordered that he should be killed at all costs. Even if he ran to the ends of the earth, he would have nowhere to hide himself! " "It''s a pity that if I go there, I''m sure the elder''s position will be mine." The four complained and cursed. "You are so powerful, if the white night really appears in front of you, what are you going to do?" Just then, a voice came. "Well, I''d like to say, of course... Hmm? Who! Who is talking? " The four suddenly react and look around, but they don''t see it. What they see is a cold sword... Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! The four fell to the ground with sword marks on their necks. In the white night, he put away the green sword and hid the body. Then he ran to the front of the border and sacrificed Yuan Li. He quickly started from five places in the southeast and northwest of the border. Yuan Li pressed into the boundary with his great efforts. Every time he pressed it, the boundary would ripple. It was very mysterious. The whole border was like a pool of water. When the last point is injected with Yuanli by night, the light of the whole border suddenly darkens, the boundary force collapses, the breath disperses, and the hole of forbidden area is completely opened. Seeing this in the white night, he rushed in at once. The entrance of the cave leads directly to the interior of Tianxia peak. It is very spacious and tens of meters high, but it is dark. You can''t see five fingers. You can see everything here only when you cover your eyes with soul power at night. The cave is flat and empty. Walking down the cave, you can enter a huge room. The room is completely made of soul stone. When you enter the room, you will feel happy and comfortable. "What a strong soul power!" Crouch down in the white night and make a little inspection. "These are the best soul stones?" The pupils are slightly enlarged at night. This room is as big as four living rooms. However, each brick and stone here is made of soul stone, which is extremely terrible. Just the size of a thumb is enough for a famous soul state person to practice without worry for five years. Tianxia peak is so rich and powerful that it uses soul stone to build forbidden area? Wait. The white night suddenly realized that there was something wrong. He looked at the floor of the room for a moment, and suddenly found the clue. There are long and thin cracks on the ground, only the size of hair. If you don''t look carefully, it''s easy to ignore it. After observing along the cracks for a while, the white night finally understands. It turns out that this room is the burial ground of the previous peak owners of Tianxia peak. These slits can be opened. There are six existing bones buried inside. Each slit is rectangular, which is exactly the length of the coffin. However, from sang Dongming''s pamphlet, it can be seen that the peak master of Tianxia peak is just six. Why are there already six hidden coffins here? Is it possible that Lang Tianya is still ready for himself? The dark coffins were opened one by one in the white night, and the bodies in them were skeletons, but each skeleton was like a white jade, beautiful and full of powerful spiritual power. At the sight of these skeletons, the white night suddenly realized."No wonder these skeletons are made of soul stones. These skeletons have absorbed the abundant soul power here over the years, and have become a kind of unparalleled material. The soul power of every inch of these skeletons is unimaginable. In addition, the strength of the master before his death is extraordinary. Now these five skeletons may have become the world''s peak Is this forbidden area built to make this kind of equipment from the bones of the past peak masters for their use? " My eyes are shining in the white night, and I suddenly think of the puppet mechanism skill that I have learned. The worship of the moon also came from Qunzhong. Among the puppet techniques learned at the beginning, there were many puppet divinities performed through the media of living people. White night naturally shames this kind of evil technique, but these five jade bones are natural props. If they are used, they may have another kind of magic effect. After thinking about it, the white night is not polite. All the jade bones are put into Qianlong ring. When the sixth coffin was opened, there was no body in it, only a chaotic boundary. This border sealed the opening of the dark coffin. Through the border, the white night vaguely saw a step extending downward. After reading the pamphlet of Sang Dong''s name and reading it, he realized that this gap was the obstacle to Sang Dong''s name and even Lang Tianya. The former five dark coffins were excavated by Tianxia peak people. In fact, the sixth dark coffin is the first one, which was arranged by the founder of Tianxia peak. However, the bones of the founder of the creation school were not buried in the sixth dark coffin, but buried beside it. What and who are there in the sixth dark coffin I don''t know. Standing in front of the dark coffin in the white night, he took a hard breath, and his expression became serious. His palm pressed directly on the dead dragon sword on his waist. Suddenly, his expression was grim. Four soul patterns were printed on his face, and Yuan Li urged him to express himself. "Dead dragon!" Sonorous! The sword of the dead dragon comes out and roars in the forbidden area. With the sword blade cut off, the earth shaking power is like Pangu splitting the heaven and earth. Bang! The sword fell off and the golden light was cut off. The gorgeous light flooded the forbidden area, and the dark coffin was turbulent for a long time, and finally... Chucha. In the dark coffin, there was a crack in the junction, and then the whole thing cracked. White night hastily put the scalding dead dragon sword into the scabbard, while the man seemed to be hollowed out and nearly fell to the ground. The strength of the dark coffin was beyond his imagination. He sacrificed the dead dragon sword at the cost of his whole body strength, but it seemed that he just managed to cut it open. "How powerful are the pioneers of Tianxia peak?" The white night whispers. When the coffin was broken, people jumped into it. Unexpectedly, the person just fell into, the line of sight suddenly a pitch black, even Yuan Li cover eyes can not see the scene in front of you. White night hurriedly put his hand on the green sword on his waist again, and was alert to all around. But soon, the light rose slowly around, fixed a look, it turned out that there were two huge steles in front of me. Since the entrance of the people, the continuous overflow of the breath on the stele, like being ignited, all became active and lit up here. "The tomb of brother Tianhe." "I love the tomb of Xuannu." The white night looked at the strong and powerful characters above, and his mind was in a trance. Is there only one hidden tomb in the sixth dark coffin? Who is Tianhe? Who is Xuannu? What''s the relationship between them? Bai Ye was puzzled and found a man sitting in front of the two huge steles. He was startled and murmured, "who?" But the man was still, like a statue. When the white night approached carefully, he found that he had no trace of life. He was dead, but his body was not destroyed. Looking at this man, he was full of life, a hair, like ink dye pen hook, an inch of flesh and blood, all like jade, just like heaven and man! And a token hung around his waist made his mind tremble. "The order of the great emperor of the world!" The white night exclaimed. The great emperor? The first person in the world? Zhang Tianxia? . for tickets, please give a reward www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 Although we don''t know much about Tianxia peak in the daytime, we also know a lot from people''s chatting after tea. It is said that the founder of tiantianfeng was a great emperor. Few people know what the great emperor means in the clan area. There is no exact statement about Zhang Tianxia''s strength at the beginning. However, only Zhang Tianxia, the founder of the school, was qualified to wear the signboard engraved with the order of the great emperor. It is said that this token contains Zhang Tianxia''s famous unique skill of Tianyun palm. In those years, Zhang Tianxia became famous with this palm. Zhang Tianxia was worshipped by all the heroes with one hand. He lived in Tianxia peak and established a sect. However, thirty years later, Zhang Tianxia disappeared mysteriously, and Tianyun palm became a mystery. "In fact, the fifth corpse in the world should be buried in the world. It''s not a corpse to be buried in the world." At night, he took the order of the great emperor, pulled out the green sword and cut off the token. Joo! The golden light burst out, and rows of large gold characters emerged from the golden light. "Tianyun palm pithy formula!" Happy at night, I remember the pithy formula in my heart. Tianyun palm, although it is a soul skill, is more inclined to the array. It is a combination of Yuan forces, which exerts extraordinary power. It does not waste a trace of yuan power, and exerts the power to the limit. The Yuanli arrangement of Tianyun palm is divided into five layers. Each layer is more delicate and complicated, and its power is constantly improving. "The sky cloud palm array takes the nine palaces as a picture. Yuanli first converges into the Qiangong palace, and then moves to the ridge. When it reaches gen, it becomes more powerful. When it passes through the palace shaking, its power rises and there is a strange sight..." murmurs in the white night and waves his hands with the pithy formula. The first layer of Tianyun palm is the simplest. After counting the array of the nine palaces, Yuan Li walks through it and understands it thoroughly. A palm in the air, the palm wind bursts, the golden light explodes, the palm spreads out to blow, destroys the withered and decayed, frightening people. Only the first layer has such destructive power. What about the second layer? White night can''t wait to start the second level. The four heavenly spirits provide him with a steady stream of soul power. With the increase of Qianlong ring, he can learn everything quickly in the daytime. And now. The disciples who have been handed over have already arrived at the gate of the forbidden area. "Why? Where are the people? " "Why not? Mother, is it difficult to sneak away where is natural and unrestrained "You''re a bastard. The forbidden area is the most important peak in our world. The leader of the peak told us to take strict care of it. If there is any disturbance, you should report it to the superior. How are these guys! How dare you run away "I guess most of these guys heard about the capture of Bai Ye, and they ran down the mountain. After all, they killed Bai Ye, but they were able to rise to the elder!" "Well, so what? Even if they do big things, they can''t leave their posts without permission! You several watch here first, I will report this matter to the elder! When they come back, let the elder punish them severely! " "Well, you go." After saying that, three people stay, one person in a hurry to see the beheader. Zakoun was not assigned to leave. The elder of zongmen was seriously injured. He had to stay and sit in the town. "See the elder!" The disciple stepped into the hall and bowed down. "What can I do for you?" Cut empty to put down the cup in hand, ask slowly. "Report to the elder that the four disciples, Yan Li, Zhang Mao, Cai Guang and Chen Zhixin, who are guarding the forbidden area, have left their duties without permission. They have disappeared during the period of duty. I hope the elder will severely punish some of them." The disciple said. "Absent without permission?" Chopping up his eyes, bursts of light burst out of his pupils. He asked in a deep voice, "are these people guarding the forbidden area today?" "Yes, elder. When I went to take over the shift, I found that some people had disappeared. Most of them had fled down the mountain!" "Bring the patrolling disciples." Cut empty and drink. The disciple was at a loss. He did it immediately. Soon, the mountain patrol disciples came to see him. "Yan Li, Zhang Mao and others, can they go down the mountain?" He asked. "Yan Li, Zhang Mao?" The patrolling disciples looked at each other and shook their heads: "reply to the elder, recently Tianxia peak has been on high alert and no disciples are allowed to go down the mountain. Even if they leave Tianxia peak and arrest the disciples in the daytime, they are strictly approved. How can these people leave the mountain to observe the day today?" "So they didn''t leave Tianxia peak?" He suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice: "call all the elders right now and meet the LORD with me. This matter... Can''t be leaked out." "Yes ... WOW! A gust of palm wind stirred in the dark coffin. A gust of wind is blowing around the coffin. It is as if the wind from the wind is not blowing.But when the palm wind blows on the wall, it makes a big hole in an instant. The walls here are all made of the hardest spirit rock, which can''t be easily damaged by the martial spirit state. But under the palm wind, it''s like dust. "What a terrible move! Quietly, the enemy will not be on guard at all. Is this the second layer of sky cloud palm? " The third layer continued to practice. The third level of learning is extremely difficult. "The operation of the yuan force converges in the palm, and the yuan force is used as the medium to regenerate the nine palace seal on the basis of the nine palaces." Read here, the white night heart will jump a few times. It''s not trivial to say that the nine palace atlas is complicated, but it should be noted that the demand for Yuanli is very large. The one with single heaven soul must be able to do it above the fifth level of the martial spirit state, and the double heaven soul must be at least above the martial spirit state. Although the white night did not reach the level of martial spirit, it possessed four heavenly spirits. Combined with the terror resilience brought by the spirit flower heaven soul and the Qianlong ring, it is not difficult to condense a nine palace atlas. He sat down with his knees crossed, the soul lines on his face appeared, and Yuan Li began to rush towards the palm of his hand. After being abandoned and reborn after nirvana, he is extremely sensitive to the soul power and has an extremely accurate grasp of it. After a whole day, the white night slowly opened his eyes. "The sky cloud palm is really broad and profound. Although the first two layers are not too difficult, the third layer is already a qualitative change. The yuan and Li levels are closely linked. It is reasonable that the emperor of the world could use this palm to control the world." White night dare not neglect, continue to cross the knee practice. I don''t know how long it took. When he opened his eyes again, he was covered with dust. The mountains do not know the years, since no one disturb him, he is also the heart of the loan, continue to understand the Dharma. At last, his mind flashed in the white night, and Yuan Li burst out in his palm like a blooming flower. He waved in the air, and a light wind blew by and hit the rock wall over there. But for a moment. The rock wall became rotten and full of holes, like a piece of barren stone. Break the years! This is the third layer of Tianyun palm? Heart pounding at night. It''s really powerful. I don''t know what kind of power the fourth layer can have. He was so hungry and thirsty that he didn''t want to stop for almost a moment. He wanted to eat it thoroughly. Click. At this time, the noise spread in the dark coffin. White night fixed eyes to look, but saw that the two stone tablets suddenly split, road halo from the inside out. He fixed his eyes and found that at the bottom of the two steles, there were two spirit beads, which were very bright, just like the stars in the sky. At the same time, the corpse of Zhang Tianxia, who was sitting in front of the stone tablet, disappeared in an instant, leaving only clothes and tokens. The stone tablet connects the body? He went to take out the Pearl, but found that the Pearl was full of strong soul power. However, one or four heavenly spirits in his body were restless. Most of the beads are used to enhance the spirit of heaven. White night mind, just do not know how to use, directly swallow it? Can your body bear the strength of the bead? Just when he was suspicious, he found a row of small characters behind the broken stone tablet. "I was originally devoted to cultivation, indifferent to fame and wealth, far away from the rivers and lakes, and indifferent to disputes. How could fate make people? My brother Tianhe, my teacher and father, and my Xuannu, my love. Only in this life, my fate was unjust, and my brother and his beloved were fulfilled. However, I gave up here, and my heart was cut like a knife. I fell into the abyss, whined and died! Breaking my heart to make a coffin, looking forward... " reading it in the daytime, I gradually clarified the reason of the matter. The great emperor of the world and Tianhe in the name of the stone tablet were brothers. However, the one woman they fell in love with at the same time was the Xuannu. What Xuannu loved was not the emperor of the world, but Tianhe. They loved each other. The emperor of the world did not set foot in it. He hid his love in the bottom of his heart. He was far away from the two people and came to the Tianxia peak. However, he had a deep love for Xuannu, which was never seen for many years, I miss you so much that my heart is broken. When I know that my life is not long, I make these two empty coffins, bury myself here and die. Those who can be brothers with the great emperor must also be a great emperor, and the Xuannu is mostly the same. "Then these two beads are the heart of the emperor?" Heart pounding at night. The soul state is high, a hair on the body is full of aura, refining, comparable to the first-class pills, and this pearl is the heart of the emperor, the Emperor... How far away is that? No. The Pearl seems to have been refined. Can refine this thing, afraid only the world emperor? At this time, the line of sight jumped into a row of words. These words are on the low stone tablet, as if added temporarily. "The younger generation takes it and takes it, which can increase the strength of the spirit of heaven. I hope it can be used well."The handwriting is consistent with the words behind the stone tablet, and they are all written by Zhang Tianxia. It seems that he is going to pass on these things to the people of Tianxia peak. "It''s a pity that the first person to enter here is not your disciple of Tianxia peak, but your enemy of Tianxia peak. Can you still remember your original intention The white night was filled with emotion, and then he got up and worshipped the clothes, and then swallowed the spirit beads into his stomach... . (no tickets www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 When the beads enter the abdomen, the four heavenly spirits seem to be covered by the fire. They are extremely hot, and their skin turns red instantly. The white night endured this burning feeling, and quickly sat down on his knees, operating the soul power, trying to digest the spirit bead as soon as possible. However, there is no sign that the spirit beads inside the abdomen are getting smaller. As soon as they enter the abdomen, they whirl wildly, and constantly give birth to a terrifying spirit, which is extremely terrible, such as the outbreak of a flood. "Oh, if it goes on like this, I will be broken by the soul force and die of my body!" His face suddenly changed in the white night. He never thought that the power of the spirit bead was so terrible. He was not clear about the concept of the heart of a great emperor, and he was in a hurry. The white night bit his teeth and suddenly opens the four heavenly spirits to absorb the soul power of the spirit beads. The four heavenly spirits are like black holes. They are madly absorbed and rolling. Their soul power is so terrible that if they are all released, they will be enough to cover the whole world peak. However, there is an upper limit for the spirit of heaven. Even if the power of the spirit is returned to jiuchongtian in the daytime, it is still not enough to use the soul power overflowed by the spirit beads to fill the sky soul. The spirit bead seems to contain the soul power of the whole universe! At night, my eyes turned red and my body almost burst. Wait! Suddenly, he found that there was a place in his body that was not eroded by soul power. He looked inside, which was located at the bottom of his abdomen. His soul filled every hair of his body in the white night, but there was no entry. He explored with his heart and found that there was a strange smell that had been absorbed in the cauldron of Longyuan''s original address. This breath seems to be able to isolate soul power. White night mind, do not dare to neglect, immediately use the soul force to promote this wisp of breath, wriggle the viscera, the breath a little bit toward the beads. He clenched his teeth and slowly covered the bead with breath. When the bead was completely wrapped, the whole bead immediately stopped releasing its soul power. The two beads are tightly wrapped, but the released spirit is still impacting the breath, intending to push it away. Concentrate on the day night, drive all the soul force, hold the breath and isolate it. Gradually, this wisp of breath slowly adhered to the Pearl, wrapped it tightly, floating in the abdomen. The pupil of a white night shakes. It''s like a cocoon? Before Taotie, Linghua and other four heavenly spirits were mutated twice, isn''t it the same? "How could it be? This pearl will not give birth to the spirit again. " The night laughs at itself. If you have a soul again, it will be too bad. He slowly moved the spirit away, and the beads floated in his abdomen, completely silent. The white night was relieved. Although it can''t be absorbed, the pure soul power it gives does bring great benefits to the four heavenly spirits. The soul power absorbed by the heaven soul begins to increase the strength of the heavenly soul, moistens every soul pattern of the sky soul, and the heat and dryness in the body can not be extinguished. At night, he feels that there is a sign of breakthrough in his body, and he immediately sits around and realizes. It wasn''t long before the halo was high. The soul state has reached a new high, and the nine levels of the absolute soul state! "At my speed, if I get the chance, I will be able to enter the realm of martial spirit within a year!" The white night is full of joy. Bang! At this time, a terrible shock suddenly bombarded the whole dark coffin chamber. At night, he stood up and looked at the exit. After he came in, the border had covered the coffin again, and outside the opening, a large number of experts from Tianxia peak were fighting inward. Fortunately, the strength of the border is extraordinary, even if the attack is dense like rain, it is still motionless. "The breath of the dead dragon sword!" The voice of the whole Tianya peak spread all over the world. "I didn''t expect that he was so bold that he sneaked into the peak of our world, even into the forbidden area of our clan, and peeped at the remains of our ancestors! It''s an unforgivable crime. You''ll listen to the order, rush into the forbidden area and capture the white night alive. I''ll cramp him! be turned to dust! Hang it in front of the world''s peak, for the world to cast aside The voice is surging inside and outside the mountain, and the faces of those who come to Tianxia peak change greatly. Dare to enter the world at night! On a path just a hundred miles away from the peak, a young man in a black cloak riding a cloud horse stopped, his handsome face showing a trace of amazement, and then bursts of bitter smile. "This guy is really restless." In front of the world peak, the elder of qianzhangfeng leaped to worship the mountain. Hearing this, he burst into laughter. "White night, white night, it''s heaven. You don''t go. Hell has no door. You break in. Now all around the peak are people who want to kill you. I''d like to see how you deal with this time." "Elder, what should we do now?" A disciple came forward and asked. "I worship the mountain alone. I wait at the foot of the mountain. When the Lord Lang Feng cuts down the white night, I ask him to take down the head of the white night and take it back to him." Yue Bai Fang throws his long sleeves and steps into the mountain.In addition, representatives from the government and the Mo family are pouring in. There are also a large number of young talents who hope to be able to kill Bai Ye and rush into the list of the first patriarchs. For a time, all the heroes gathered in the world peak, and there were souls everywhere. They surrounded here like iron barrels. At this moment, a group of people from the goddess Palace also arrived here. The first one was the adopted daughter of the goddess of Zihuan, Huan Shiying! "Miss, it''s not good. The young master broke into the world peak. What should I do this time?" Next to cai''er, her face turned white, and her voice trembled at Huan Shiying Dao. Huan Shiying''s small face coagulated and her silver teeth bit: "this dead man! Isn''t he worried about his mother? What can I do this time? " "The palace master sent me to wait, hoping to negotiate with Tianxia peak and save the night. But this guy was so reckless that he ran into Tianxia peak. Now he has been caught by the people of Tianxia peak. I''m afraid that even if the goddess palace has great face, he will not be able to protect him." There is a sense of urgency in her eyes. If you sell face, tiantianfeng may not pay attention to Shennv palace. You need to know that sangdongming and Juyan are the pillars of Tianxia peak. Even if the old man Jiangtian, the leader of Shennv palace, is present in person, he may not be able to persuade him to succeed. However, this time, huanshiying has brought several treasures that can move the people of Tianxia peak. However, at this moment, Baiye has been captured, and she has no time to go Save white night! "So... What should we do?" "No matter what, go up the mountain first and see if there is a chance. How can we go back to the mansion when we are all here?" Huan Shiying hummed: "if I really saved that bastard, I must teach him a good lesson!! Help him to have a long memory Cai''er and others are silent. In this case, the possibility of surviving in the daytime is too small. Huan Shiying continues to move forward, but her heart is filled with deep worry. Her feelings about the white night are very complex. When the white night was making a big fuss in the goddess palace, the goddess of purple Huan recognized that white night was her own son. However, Bai Ye''s words made people not believe the startling information of the goddess Zihuan. Bai Ye would rather not recognize the mother than receive a trace of it No harm and grievance, Huan Shiying was also kept in the dark at the beginning, thinking it was true as the white night said. The goddess of Zihuan said that the white night was her son just to let the people die to marry her. But after the disaster of the goddess palace was over, the goddess Zihuan lived in a trance every day, listless, her eyes were listless, and she was gradually haggard. Huan Shiying believed that the white night was indeed her child. For the choice of white night, Huan Shiying sincerely admired. Huan Shiying has no parents since she was a child. She has already regarded the goddess of Zihuan as her own mother. In order not to make her mother sad, she must take the white night back intact. Huan Shiying''s eyes gradually firmed up, and her steps could not help speeding up... in addition to Huan Shiying, in the back mountain of Tianxia peak, a strong and fast figure was running up the cliff. "Who is coming?" When the patrolling disciples saw the unexpected guest, they immediately drank. But as soon as he finished speaking, a cold light came through his neck, and the disciple''s eyes glared, and he fell down. This figure rushed all the way, and all the disciples encountered were killed, and none of them survived. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the terrible impact sounded in the forbidden area, and the whole forbidden area was shaking like an earthquake. However, the boundary of the sixth dark coffin was still, without any damage. Several masters of the sect were sweating and panting, and most of them were driven away by their soul power. "No, this border is set by our ancestors. It has a strong self-healing ability. Even if the boundary is broken, it will recover in a short time. Our destruction of the border is not as fast as it can recover. If it goes on like this, we will never break this barrier." "I can only ask the venerable to do it in person." Cut through the crowd to drink. The spirit of the people was shocked. But listen to cut empty to wave sleeve big to drink: "under the elite disciple all retreat, salute the venerable!" "Welcome to the venerable!" The voice was surging in the forbidden area. The crowd knelt down and bowed. Soon, the light went through the cave, illuminating the forbidden area. A figure like a God appears in the light, and the words like immortal sound seem to whisper in everyone''s ears: "this array was set by our ancestors and written by the great emperor. You can''t break it. It''s reasonable that you should retreat and break it by secret method!" All of them withdrew from the forbidden area, leaving only Lang Tianya alone in the forbidden area. Lang Tianya stares at the chaotic boundary of the dark coffin, and bursts of brilliance burst out in the golden pupil. "Dead dragon sword! The unique dragon sword is under my feet! And the secret collection left by our ancestors! White night, thank you, if not for you, these things I can not touch! You brought these babies to me! Before, I was just a man of martial spirit, and I couldn''t break this barrier. However, last time I even ate the Dragon Sword power and was seriously injured. The long-time injury made me break through my cultivation and reach a new height. Now, it will be no longer difficult for me to break this barrier by secret method! "Lang Tianya said calmly, but the fanaticism in the words is hard to cover up. At the end of the border, I sit quietly with my eyes closed at night, as if I had not moved the king of Ming Dynasty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "Spirit of heaven!" Lang Tianya roared, and three heavenly spirits came out of his head, all of which were mutated. One soul is like an elephant. It is extremely huge. The whole body is dark. One soul is like an eagle. It has four wings. It is full of fighting spirit. One soul is a wolf. It has two heads. It is very ferocious. The three spirits came out at once, and the whole forbidden area was forced out of the forbidden area. One of the people waiting outside was not prevented, but was hit by the sudden pressure, and people were turned upside down for a time. "The venerable has begun!" Cut open your eyes. Not far away, Qin Xinhong is the last elder to arrive at the scene. When she knew that the white night might be in the forbidden area, she almost immediately went back to the ancestral gate. At this moment, she was in a very complicated mood. How she hoped that the white night would not stand in the opposite position of the world''s peaks White night is the people of Tianxia peak. If you can cultivate such a talented person, Tianxia peak will be lucky, and Qunzhong will be lucky. However... Today he will die here, heaven and earth, no one can save him. "This time, the leader of the peak will not be able to run away in the daytime!" "There is no doubt that he will die!" "The disciples outside have begun to return to the ancestral gate. The Tianxia peak is like an iron bucket, and even a fly can''t fly out! This time, there is no way out of heaven and no way out of the earth! " People are thinking about it. In the forbidden area, the brilliant light shines, and the yuan power is rippling. Here, the power of Lang Tianya has filled the place. The scene is beautiful, just like another world. Lang Tianya raised his hand, a finger stretched out, and his fingertips swung out a circle of wandering patterns. Yuan Li ran into the prints crazily, but he couldn''t get rid of them all the time. But Lang Tianya is still sacrificing Yuan Li, and the three heavenly spirits are trembling wildly. Yuan Li gushes out from his fingertips and instills them into the patterns and seals. But after ten breaths, the print was as hot as the sun. "Next, you should show up!" Lang Tianya said indifferently, pointing to the chaotic border. Whoa. The print melted into a streamer and injected into the boundary... chi!! As if the boundary was ignited, it burned directly and gave out the sound of nourishing. The hot temperature instantly roasted all the soul stones in the forbidden area... "open it to me!" Lang Tianya drinks a lot, and the stone in the forbidden area collapses in an instant, and the secret room below is at a glance. "White night! Come out Lang Tianya''s golden eyes stare at the lower part of the cave, and the whole cave is filled with killing intention. His killing intention, almost congealed into substance, was enough to make people''s blood coagulate, so terrible. But there was no movement below. "Eh?" Lang Tianya eyebrows move, but see white night face with four terrible soul lines. On the surface of the soul pattern, there was a red flame and flickering. However, the surging Yuan Li burst out from him and rushed to Lang Tianya like a whirlwind. "Soul power?" Lang Tianya''s face changed greatly and he withdrew immediately. The white night slowly opened his eyes, his pupils were filled with Yuanli, and his skin became golden, just like the God of war. He jumped into the air, rushed out of the dark coffin and stood in front of Lang Tianya. "Lang Tianya, what courage do you have to stand in front of me?" White night, said light. Lang Tianya''s eyes are full of killing intention, and his eyes are golden red. "White night, you are just relying on the dead dragon sword. If there is no dead dragon sword, you have no body, how dare you be so arrogant? Nine levels of Jue Hun state? You can''t even compare your strength with one of my fingers Since the white night has soul power, it means that he can urge the dead dragon sword. As long as there is a dead dragon sword, Lang Tianya is absolutely afraid to deal with the white night. What makes Lang Tianya even more frightened is that he not only has the spirit of heaven, but also has four heavenly spirits, four secondary variation of Huayuan heaven soul. What''s going on? Didn''t his spirit have been sacrificed? Why does it still exist? And into a second mutation? The soul of the second change! What kind of chance does it take to have such a soul? "The last time he met, he only had Level 3 of Jue Hun state, but now he has stepped over level 6 and step into level 9. The spirit of heaven is a secondary mutation, and his strength has been greatly increased. If he tries his best to activate the dead dragon sword, it will threaten my life." Lang Tianya was shocked. "The dead dragon sword is in my hand, which is my strength. If you say that I rely only on the dead dragon sword, don''t you rely on your time? You were born in this world earlier than me. You practiced earlier than me. You got the chance earlier than me. Only in this way can you have the strength of your body. To be fair, when you are like me, can you have the nine level strength of my four heavenly spirits? This world is the world of the jungle. What people value is means. If you want to fight me fairly, you can! If you abolish your cultivation to the Ninth level of juehu state, I don''t need the dead dragon sword. " The white night is light. "Do you think it''s possible?" Lang Tianya frowned. "If it''s impossible, get out of here!"Hummed the white night. Lang Tianya''s face suddenly changed, but the anger in his eyes soon dispersed and nodded: "good! Good! White night, I would like to know if you have the ability to walk out of the world peak! " After that, Lang Tianya jumped into a golden light and ran out of the cave. White night took a deep breath, one hand behind the negative, the other on the handle of the green sword, step by step toward the outside of the cave. Whoa. The light of the hole is dazzling. Walk out on foot at night. "Kill!" A roar like a huge wave suddenly sounded. Standing outside the cave in the white night, he looks old and unshakable, and looks quietly. Outside, all over the mountains and fields are people from all over the world. A knife and sword are all facing him, and the surging soul force is pressing towards him, and there are cold killing intention and manic anger... Lang Tianya stands on the sky like a god of heaven, overlooking the white night, a pair of golden pupils twinkling with a smile. "Dead dragon sword? It''s unparalleled in the world, but you! Too weak! With your strength, how many swords can the dead Dragon Sword produce? And there are thousands of people from all over the world. Can you defeat them? Can you use the dragon sword to kill all of them? " "In my eyes, these are just some grass roots. It''s a pity, Lang Tianya, you let them come to die in vain for your own interests, but they don''t know you are using them. It''s really sad." "The sad thing is you." A disciple roared, his eyes full of greed. If you kill the white night, you will be promoted to the elder, and you will have a better chance to join the ranks of the first patriarchs. This is a great opportunity to ascend to heaven step by step. "White night, you must die today!" "Let''s go for it!" "I can keep your whole body!" All around the disciples yelled, each face rippling with uncivilized madness. "That''s good!" In the white night, the coldness in his eyes gradually intensified. His arm shook, a blue light crossed the sky, whirled in the air, and fell in front of him. The blade of the green sword entered the ground, and its body trembled in the wind. The white night looks at Lang Tianya and says coldly: "in this case, then I will let you see if I can defeat you, the peak person in the world!" "Arrogant!! You''re just a waste of spirit A disciple spat on the ground and rushed to the ground with a roar. This man is a symbol of supreme glory and power. If you kill him, you can get all the things you want. But he just rushed up, a green awn suddenly swept up, a perfect arc in the void a gorgeous. The man who had rushed forward, however, took about ten steps, and then stopped at the same place, motionless. Other people who were ready to move saw the scene and were shocked. White night? Did you do anything? Pooh! At this time, a burst of blood burst out from the neck of the man who stopped, and then his whole body began to twitch. At a glance, his whole neck was cut off. Maybe the speed of the incision was so fast that the gushing of blood was delayed. He tightly covered his neck, his eyes protruded, staring at the white night, his mouth wide open, but he could not say a word, and finally fell to the ground. People were shocked. "Kill the white night, give a jade pill! Give the elder the post Lang Tianya in the void suddenly opens his mouth. The words fell, and everyone''s eyes were red. "Kill!" A group of people finally couldn''t resist the temptation and rushed over. "Good coming!" The battle spirit is strong in the white night, and the profound meaning of fighting gushes out. When the palm of the hand is swung, the green sword shuttles out like lightning. "Read it! A sword Sonorous! The Green Mansions burst out like poisonous snakes and meteors. However, in the blink of an eye, the disciples of tiantianfeng who rushed to tiantianfeng once again followed the footsteps of the former disciple, and were frozen in place and motionless. Seventeen of them were still, just like statues. The rest of the people''s pupils contract, watching this incredible scene! Need to know! These people are all people of the sixth level of Jue Hun state. Even if they meet those in Wuhun state, they can pass several rounds. However, people can''t see how they died even if they don''t have the ability to fight back on this white night. Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... blood spurt again. One by one, the figures fell down and turned into cold corpses. White night with a green sword in one hand and calm eyes, he walked forward. All the people in the peak of the world retreated together and looked at the man in horror. "If you kill this man, give him a jade pill! Give a piece of Kungfu! Give the elder the post At this time, Lang Tianya opened his mouth again. Heaven and earth skill? Those who are afraid of a hot brain, red eyes. "Kill!"People rush again. But the results remain the same. Before the man came near, he froze in place and fell down, blood flowing into a stream. Under the martial spirit realm, the white night actually kills at will! However, in Lang Tianya''s eyes, the death of these disciples had nothing to do with him. He continued to add chips and entice these people with huge interests, and let them die one after another. And the white night is fearless, all the way, fighting spirit is high. "Lang Tianya, if you want to force me to sacrifice the dead dragon sword through these disciples, you will have made a wrong calculation." The white night is light. "Oh? Is your strength so strong? Don''t sacrifice the dead dragon sword and ignore me, the elite of all the peaks in the world? " Lang Tianya smiles. "You can see it." White night goes on. People continue to come to die. Along the way, the bodies were all over the place. He killed the earth shaking, the world peak people see the fear. This man is the God of death! "Stop it! White night Finally, at this time, hoarse and hoarse screams spread all over the corner. A man stood out, standing in front of the white night in pain. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Qin Xinhong? . (it''s time to spit up blood. What about the monthly pass? It''s going to break out at 5:00 tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 "White night... Stop! Don''t go on! " Qin Xinhong cried out in pain. How can she not know what Lang Tianya has done? But she can''t stop Lang Tianya, but can stop white night. Br > Qin Feng''s disciples don''t want to be tempted by the world, but some of them will not be able to resist the temptation of the world, but some of them will not be able to resist. "So, am I to die?" White night smile, the irony in the smile is very obvious. "Of course not." Qin Xinhong busy road, want to explain what, but for a moment the language. She wanted to save white night, but in this case, she couldn''t do anything at all. But looking at the disciples one by one died under the sword of the white night, she was heartbroken. "Elder Qin, you are very kind, but in this world of the jungle, your kindness is just naive. Do you want me to stand here and let them kill you? Since they want to exchange my life for glory and wealth, they should be prepared to be killed by me. Anyone who wants to ascend the sky step by step must bear the corresponding risk, and their risk is death! " White night cold said, green light again, such as the mouth of the beast, one mouthful after another devouring those who rush to the disciples. People were so frightened that they didn''t dare to go forward. Lang Tianya spoke again and promised a heavier reward. People were inspired and red eyes rushed up. In the white night, it will be cut all the way with the force of thunder. The scene was littered with corpses, and the blood flowed into a stream. Qin Xinhong looked at the scene, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul... Yes, these disciples died for fame and wealth. How can we blame the white night? She should have been very clear about this, she should also know that the source of all this is not white night, but... Lang Tianya! Qin Xinhong''s delicate body trembled gently. For the first time, she hated her own insignificance and powerlessness. White night passed by her side, but the pace did not stop, a clear and hoarse voice floated into her ears. "You are not fit to stay in Tianxia peak." This is the words of white night''s heart, and also his most direct advice. This kind of character of Qin Xinhong is not suitable for survival in this cruel world of the jungle. If she really wants to uphold the belief she has always had in her heart, she must leave tianxiafeng and look for a suitable sect, because the beliefs of the top officials of Tianxia peak are totally different from her. Qin Xinhong turned her head slowly, her bright eyes staring at the far away figure. Her pink lips clenched and her pupils were full of complexity. Finally, she turned around and headed down the mountain. She chose to escape. "After all, elder Qin is too young to be bewitched by thieves! But it doesn''t matter. Even if the elder Qin doesn''t make a move, the thief can''t escape from the peak of our world! " He stared at the coming white night and drank again: "where are the disciples of Lianyun cave?" "The disciple is here!" A line of elite disciples dressed in green robes and holding long swords rushed out one after another, standing in a row in front of them, staring sharply at the coming white night. "Lianyun array! Open Cut the air and roar. These elite disciples immediately dispersed, one by one, whirled around the white night, and their soul power overflowed. They surrounded the white night like clouds. A total of 72 disciples stood in the position of 72 Tiangang stars. 72 disciples danced swords at the same time, and the sword body radiated yuan force. All around immediately became like a sea of clouds and misty. Hum! Suddenly, a cold light came out of the sea of clouds, which was a sword blade. White night eyes a Lin, one hand to pinch. PA. The blade of the sword was directly pinched by his fingers, and then the force was exerted. Bang! The blade of the sword was shaken, and the disciple with the blade immediately shook, his body trembled violently, and his internal organs were shattered and died. "Kill!" The roar of anger broke out again in the clouds. The disciples were enraged, and the sword blades were like poisonous snakes. In the white night, his eyes are sharp, and his fingers are constantly running out. Once the blade of the sword is caught by him, it will be a shock and the sword will be destroyed and people will die. However, after a few breaths, a dozen disciples died miserably. However, in the distance, the top officials of Tianxia peak, such as Jiankong, had no expression. They did not even blink their eyelids for the death of their disciples. "The time should be about the same, peak master, should be able to start." Cut the sky to think for a moment, facing the Lang Tianya road standing like a God above. "Let''s start. Today, no matter what, we should kill white night at all costs." Lang Tianya''s light way. "If the peak master comes forward in person, there is no doubt that he will die in the daytime. If the people of this peak can''t even subdue the white night, how can we have the face to stand on the clan territory?" Cut the air, bow his head, and then wave the sleeve robe.Whoa! A blue light rose into the sky and went straight into the sky. When the last Lianyun cave disciple is killed in the white night, Lianyun''s array has been defeated. The clouds and fog melted by Yuanli gradually dissipated and walked out on foot in the daytime. When the people around saw the scene after the clouds dispersed, their expressions had become extremely wonderful. All of the 72 disciples, without exception, were shocked to death by brute force in the daytime. Most of their bodies were like flowers in full bloom. Their internal organs and bones were clearly seen. It was extremely terrifying. The scene was bloody and could explode people''s scalp. But in the eyes of the young man, these feelings have long gone. "Can''t even... Even the cloud array hold this man''s step?" "The elder martial brothers of Lianyun cave were taught by the elder master of chopping air. They are... Dead?" "We ordinary disciples can''t stop the pace of the white night... Back! Go back People were completely awed by the night, shivering one by one and retreating wildly. At the moment, what magic weapon, what pill, what position, have no attraction for them for a long time. What they really care about is their own life. This man is a devil! Snore! The blue light that rushed into the sky suddenly dispersed and turned into a barrier to cover the sky. The retreating disciples found themselves cut off by barriers and could not run down the mountain. White night frowned, staring at the barrier, eyes twinkled with the idea of fighting. When he came out of the cave, he felt a subtle fluctuation of Yuan force. The fluctuation of the silk element force is extremely small. If the sense organ is weaker, it may not be noticed. When the yuan force is surging, it would not have been noticed in the daytime, but its fluctuation frequency is extremely strange. When a normal soul worships Yuan Li, he must be in the presence of a great enemy. The urging of Yuan Li will be very unstable, like a wave of panic. However, the force of the silk element is very stable and does not produce half a ripple. Even if the soul state is higher, it is impossible to keep the state of mind as calm as water after sacrificing Yuan Li. There is only one answer that can explain this phenomenon! Someone set up a force array. The yuan force array is different from the ordinary array. Most of the array take the soul force as the kinetic energy, and arrange the array eyes to complete the large array. The yuan force array uses the stronger and more irascible element force as the kinetic energy, which is powerful but difficult to control. Judging from the intensity of the blue light, it should be a large array jointly launched by the elders of Tianxia peak. Its power is afraid that it can easily kill all the existence below the warrior soul worshiper. "Elder! elders! What''s going on? Let me out of here Those fleeing disciples couldn''t get through the green light barrier and beat each other like crazy, but they were all just people from Jue Hun state. Could they break the barrier laid by Wu Hun state? "Your mission is to kill the white night. How can you escape without authorization if the mission of zongmen is not completed? Go back to me right now. Kill white night! Come on Standing behind the barrier, he exclaimed in an irrefutable tone. "The strength of the white night is invincible to those who are not in the absolute soul state. He can even kill the martial spirit state. How can we defeat him? Elder, we are going to die Cried one disciple. After hearing this, he was furious: "bastard, are you going to disobey the order of the clan and betray the clan? Kill Whoa! In the blue light, he stretched out a huge soul hand and patted the disciple fiercely. Bang! The earth shakes. The soul hand dissipated, and the disciple was turned into a pool of rotten flesh and blood. All the disciples were trembling with fear in their eyes and retreating madly. "Listen to your orders and kill the white night. If anyone escapes, he will die!" The sound of the chopping was heard. The crowd has been cornered. "No matter, everybody, fight for one time!" Several disciples bit their teeth, drew out their swords and ran towards the white night. But they were only met by a few green awns. "He can kill you, but I can''t kill you?" The white night said coldly and mercilessly, and the green sword offered sacrifices again. The frightful blade of the sword was like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, and almost brought up a row of heads back and forth. Once you read the sword formula, you can only make it out in a moment. The people outside saw the scene, and their eyes were calm and incomparable. White night compared with the original, and powerful countless! "It''s a pity that such a genius will fall here today." Lang Tianya light way, but the eyes have no regret, on the contrary, a trace of jealousy and hatred emerge. Yes, Rao Shi Lang Tianya has to admit that the talent of white night is even better than him, but since he is in the position opposite to Lang Tianya, he must die. "Today, let you have a taste of the Jue array handed down from the world''s peak, Qingming chopping soul array!" The blue light curtain immediately wriggled, as if something had been sealed in the light curtain.All around the disciples were scared to retreat, but the elders looked at the array with pride. This is their masterpiece, and also the most powerful means of killing white night. Roar! A roar of breaking through the clouds sounded from the big array. Looking at the white night, the green sword is rising gradually. With the continuous changes of the battle of the green sky, a struggle of profound meaning rises. He raised his sword, and a savage force rippled on the edge of the sword. "I have four heavenly spirits, and all of them have changed twice. The soul state has leaped thousands of miles and reached the Ninth level of the absolute soul state. The final form of Epee is" breaking the heaven and earth "easily. This is the first time I use this move. Let''s see how powerful it is to break the heaven and earth!" As he walked, he held his sword aslant. The tip of the sword was in the air, and the body of the sword trembled in the air. The violent force of panic was surging from the body of the sword like a ripple. The dust of the trees is very big. "What does white night want to do? Is it against my Qingming soul cutting array? " An elder frowned. "Ridiculous!" "The one who is not a warrior soul master can''t be defeated! Death in the night "It''s just a dying struggle!" "See how he deals with it." These people stare at the young people inside with a playful smile. At this time, the Qingming soul cutting array finally showed its terrible appearance... (the fifth watch starts to ask for tickets and rewards) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 The smooth and smooth Qingming soul chopping array, like the mirror lake pool, suddenly ripples, followed by seven ferocious devil''s eyes, 13 huge and extremely ferocious palms, 19 strong and powerful soles of feet, and 18 big mouths covered with tusks... the whole Qingming soul cutting array is like a huge body, connecting various kinds of things Limbs, organs. But that is not the end. At this moment, before the soul cutting battle, the blue light is surging, and a sword appears out of thin air. Those palms clenched huge swords, which were tens of meters long, and slashed wildly at the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!! When the huge sword falls, the world''s peaks are shaking, the earth is shaking, the earth is shaking and the earth is breaking! The white night was instantly drowned by the terrible sword. "Ha ha ha..." the elders watching outside laughed. "This time he will die!" The eyes of the beheader are full of rage. "Newspaper At this time, a disciple rushed over, worshipped his fist and called out: "report to the leader of the peak, report to the elder, the elder of qianzhangfeng jumps to Baifang to worship the mountain!" "Cut the air and leave it to you." Lang Tianya said faintly, and he sat down with his knees crossed. He is not interested in anything now. He only cares about the life and death of the white night and the existence of the dragon sword. "Yes, master Feng." Then he said to his disciples, "bring him here." "Yes, elder!" The disciple ran down. The crowd continued to wait and see. The power of Qingming soul cutting array is very powerful. The huge hands are holding swords and slashing wildly. The mouths full of tusks grow huge, and the hot flames and cold air come out. All the soles of the feet stretch out and trample on it like crazy. Even those horrible eyes also shoot the light of destruction and hit here. The whole hillside is completely in a mess, the dust is flying, the earth is cracked, the sky is dark, the sun and the moon are dark. The disciples were terrified. In this terrible offensive, I''m afraid the warrior soul master... Will also become meat sauce? If you put it in the middle of the mountain, you may not even have any residue left... "ha ha ha ha, Bai Fang looks at the gorgeous scene here at the foot of the mountain. If Bai Fang doesn''t guess wrong, it will be a white night there?" A joyful laugh came. Chopping empty and other people look back, but see Yue Bai Fang come quickly, with a smile on his face and salute to the people. "Yuebai Fang has seen all the elders." "It''s the arrival of elder Yue. Don''t be polite." Cut empty and nod. Although Tianxia peak and qianzhangfeng seldom communicate with each other and have no grudges, everyone knows that the master of qianzhangfeng peak, Mr. Qingyun, has been abandoned by the white night. Qianzhangfeng is eager to cramp the white night, and Yuebai Fang''s arrival is expected. "It''s a white night indeed, but it''s a pity that the white night you''ll see later may not recognize it." Cut the empty path. "Ha ha ha, that''s what you want!" Yue Bai Fang laughs more than once, and then clasps his fist again: "cut empty elder, white side has a thing to ask for, also please chop empty elder not to refuse." "Tell me." Cut the empty road. "When he dies in the white night, can Bai Fang cut off his head and take it back to Qianzhang peak?" Yuebai Fang clasped his fist and said: "Bai Ye is a man who harms the peak doctrine. The leader of the peak hates him to the bone. This sect is coming here to help everyone from Tianxia peak to surround him. Now that the world''s peak powers have trapped the white night, we just need to watch on the wall. But if we can ask him to be the leader and bring him back to the sect to vent his hatred, I will write down your kindness!" "What is a mere head Cut empty face dew sneer: "later cut white night, you take the head to walk is!" "So, thank you very much for beheading the elder!" Yue Bai Fang was overjoyed. "Since elder Yue wants to get the head of the white night, it is not too much for me to take his heart and get his trunk?" Just then, another line of people came up. It''s from the Mo family. They didn''t come alone like Yue Baifang, but led a team of guards. The people of Tianxia peak on the road dodged one after another. The leader was not others. It was mo Daoyuan, the third most outstanding genius in the list of Chu Zong. The power of the Mo family is equal to that of the Tianxia peak. Mo Daoyuan is not only the most potential genius of the Mo family, but also the third person in the initial ranking list. He is sheltered by many big people. If he stops here, he will have to give him face even if he is defeated. "I don''t want to go far away. I''ll see you, master Lang!" Mo Daoyuan first salutes Lang Tianya, who sits in the void in the middle of the sky. "Well!" Lang Tianya nodded lightly, but did not make a sound. People looked at the body like a God, and their hearts filled with endless worship.Mo Daoyuan''s eyes are hot, looking at Lang Tianya for a long time, and then his sight falls again in front of Qingming''s soul cutting battle. "The white night is dead?" Mo Daoyuan asked. "It should be dead." Cut the empty road. What a pity Mo Daoyuan''s eyes twinkled with anger: "I didn''t kill this person personally and avenge my brother! What a pity!! If this man is still alive, I will take out his bones, cut off his flesh and tear him to pieces With that, he turned to chop Kong and other people: "later, the corpse of the white night will be taken out and sent to qianzhangfeng, and his trunk will be sent to wufangcheng, OK?" "Mo chuzong''s needs will be met by cutting empty." He said. Mo Daoyuan nodded, turned his eyes and looked at the dusty and messy place there. "I don''t know if my family can take his arms?" "I want legs for the eagles!" "And my poor family!" At this time, all kinds of forces ascended the peak one after another and gathered in front of the Qingming soul cutting battle. The public family, the Changying family, the cold family and so on, all the people who had deep blood feuds with the white night came. People''s words revealed anger, but also revealed the flattery of making friends with the world peak. Yue Bai Fang laughed: "it seems that today''s white night will be dismembered! This son is arrogant. He can''t have a whole body after death! " "That''s what makes you happy!" Don''t go far, cold hum. Bang! The sky shaking explosion rings from the Qingming soul cutting array. I saw that the crazy sword dance, trying to kill the big array, suddenly stopped running. The ferocious hands and feet on the array gradually disappeared, and the devil''s eyes and fangs were all gone. The big array was darkened and finally collapsed. The strength of the array is exhausted. And where the white night is, the earth is cracked and the dust is flying, and there is not even a complete stone to be found. Innumerable double line of sight brush''s concentrated over there, one heart beats slightly, waiting for the scene over there. It was very quiet, and there was no anger at all, only a violent and destructive atmosphere. White night... Dead? "Go in and carry out the body of the white night." Cut empty light wave. "Yes The two disciples immediately went over. But when they first stepped into the dusty land... suddenly appeared! A blue light suddenly burst out, smashing the rich dust, instantly through the two heads. They fell to the ground and died. "Well?" Cut the sky and look stagnant. People were shocked. The dust gradually dispersed, and a handsome young man in a white robe accompanied by two swords stood still in place. His whole body rippled with a circle of golden light, not even dust. Under that kind of attack, he was unhurt!! "White night didn''t die?" "My God, he''s not dead under such a fierce attack? How terrible it is "What''s the matter with this guy? How could it be so terrible? " The elders of Tianxia peak were completely shocked. Such a terrible soul killing array can''t kill the white night? Is this guy copper and iron? "Is this the great array you are proud of? Even my skin and flesh can''t be broken. It''s just like this Shaking my head in the white night. People''s expectation turned into disappointment in an instant! This white night, what is sacred!! "Crazy!" Cut the air and get angry. "Do you think you are invincible?" An elder of Tianxia peak roared and sacrificed the soul of heaven. Yuan Li played it and turned it into a long golden sword and cut it into white night. "Well, I''ll start with you! Kill will go out The white night looks awe inspiring. He buckles his green sword upside down. The blade turns into crescent shape and cuts it toward the elder. "You broke my flesh?" The elder ignored the blade and fell. But he underestimated the intensity of the white night. Everyone can realize that the spirit state of the white night is no more than the Ninth level of Jue soul state, but its real strength is far from that. Pooh. The blade of the green sword was cold, and it was like cutting bean curd. It cut the elder''s body apart. Looking back on the elder''s attack, he slashed his head in the white night with a "jingle" sound, but it didn''t cut open half a minute. King Kong is immortal! The body is like steel in the white night. "How can this be... the elder''s lips trembled, his pupils trembled, and he fell down. An elder just fell like this. People watched in shock. Is this man really the fifth of the first patriarch? "It''s true that the man who can kill elder sang Dong and the great rock master has some skills. However, you are doomed to die here today. Since you have not been obliterated by Qingming soul cutting array, I will kill you and avenge my dead brother!"Mo Daoyuan did not show the color of disappointment. On the contrary, bursts of joy filled his eyes, and his fighting spirit broke out. He stepped on the white night and expressed his pure soul power. "Who are you?" White night stares at Mo Daoyuan one eye, light says. "Ignorant man, this is the third genius on the list of the first patriarch. Don''t go far, master Mo! Mr. Mo came here today to take your dog''s life! You killed Mr. Mo''s younger brother Mo Chen. Even if my Tianxia peak is willing to let you go, Mr. Mo will not spare you! White night, if you can die in the hands of master Mo, you deserve to die! " One of the peak people in the world yelled. "Don''t go far?" White night glanced at each other, and suddenly a sneer of disdain appeared in the corner of his mouth: "on this point of soul power, you are also qualified to rank third?" "What do you say?" Mo Daoyuan was angry, and three heavenly spirits flew out of his head, straight into the sky. Sansheng tianhun! Sansheng genius! And there are two variations! People around him exclaimed. "Don''t insult Chu Zong! Little white night! This time, you should know what it means to have someone out of the world and have a heaven out of the sky Cut empty sneer ceaselessly. Qingming soul cutting array can''t kill the white night, but a Mo Dao Yuan is enough to solve the white night! Mo Daoyuan is the real first patriarch! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 Mo Daoyuan is the most outstanding genius of the Mo family. In Wufang City, the Mo family has been the king of Wufang city for hundreds of years. With the efforts of several generations, the influence of Mo family in the whole clan area is no less than that of those sects. The Mo family relies on the endless talents and countless visitors. The Mo family is good at keeping its guests. As long as there are some talented people, they can enter the Mo family and get the support of the Mo family. Of course, they should also contribute to the work of the Mo family. With this way of management, the status of the Mo family has risen. In the area of wufangcheng, the Mo family almost dominates the country and has no rivals. Every new year or festival, representatives of all sects will send to offer tribute gifts, just like the emperors of a dynasty. However, the most important reason for the rise of the Mo family is not so, but the emergence of several first generation talents of the Mo family. After these talents were squeezed into Chu Zong, they soared all the way and turned into great powers. They led the Mo family to continue to prosper and become strong, which made the Mo family have today''s status. However, in the past 100 years, the Mo family has not produced a new talent, which makes the senior members of the Mo family very anxious. If a large family can not produce decent talents, even if this generation is still prosperous, what about the next generation? It''s all a bag of wine and rice. No one is in charge of it. Don''t you want to be invaded by tigers and wolves? But just when Mo''s Qinghuang didn''t show up without any talent, Mo Daoyuan suddenly emerged and ranked third in the list of chuzong. The whole Mo family was shocked, and the first patriarch in the history of Mo family was no more than fourth! However, Mo Daoyuan has stepped into the third position and his influence can be imagined. As a result, Mo Daoyuan''s position in the Mo family has risen, and he is almost the next leader of the Mo family. Because of him, Mo Daoyuan was directly involved in the family line and was promoted to heaven. Mo Daoyuan''s talent is amazing, and his training speed is extremely fast. Some people say that his strength has already entered the realm of martial spirit, and he can''t stand up to him!! But those are just rumors, Mo Daoyuan, the evil genius, what strength in the end, who has no idea. "Hee, I finally caught up and almost missed the wonderful match." At this time, a fiery red figure suddenly appeared on a big stone in front of the crowd. These people in the peak of the world are stunned, fixed eyes and a look, one by one into a state of infatuation. That is a woman, a beautiful woman who makes people feel very unreal. She has a head of reddish short hair, with delicate facial features, white skin and jade fingers. She has a smile and her eyes are bent into crescent moon and looks at the front. The tender and full-bodied crisp chest with the upturned buttocks makes her reverie linger. "Who is this man?" He had never seen this woman before. He had read so many people that he had to admit that the woman''s appearance was worthy of the four words of "great power". But then, a group of people coming from the rear made the pupils shrink. People of Vientiane gate! It was a scholar. He led several disciples of the Vientiane sect to come quickly. "Elder Jian, wait for me!" The scholar cried out breathlessly. As soon as the scholar appeared, the whole audience was in an uproar. The public family, the Changying family, the Mo family and the Tianxia peak people were all boiling. Here comes the Vientiane gate! Vientiane gate! The first person to be identified by the list. Many people wonder why the first sect list set by the Vientiane gate has such an authority, but none of the strong people in the clan area has questioned the list. With the arrival of the disciples of Vientiane, there is no doubt that today''s war will give birth to a new ancestor! A pair of hot eyes looking at the scholar, if you can get into the scholar''s eye, even if you are criticized by him, once it comes out, you will certainly have a great reputation and gain both fame and wealth. "Sir, but the giant elder of Vientiane gate?" At this time, Lang Tianya, who has been hanging in the sky like the scorching sun, suddenly opens his eyes and stares at the beautiful woman on the big stone below. "Elder giant?" Cut the sky and your face will change! The face of Gongshan, the head of the public house, was stunned. On behalf of the long eagle family, the eagle swept across the sky, stunned and looked at the girl in disbelief. In the crowd of Mo family, an old man clapped his hands and laughed. "Good! Good! Great!! Elder Optimus!! Elder Optimus is born He was staring at Mo Daoyuan, who was walking towards the white night. His muddy eyes were so bright that he seemed to be a few decades younger: "elder Optimus must have come for the sake of the young master! It must be! " The performance of these powerful people makes people confused. Who is this woman? "Elder Optimus? Steward, what is elder Qingtian? Why is it that even the master of Lang Feng cares about it? " Yimo''s family couldn''t help asking. Mo Daoyuan is the first patriarch with excellent talent. He is more likely to be the next leader of the Mo family. However, Mo Daoyuan comes here and takes the initiative to say hello to Lang Tianya. Lang Tianya is just indifferent. But when this woman comes, Lang Tianya is not calm. In addition, the big people on the scene were shocked when they heard the identity of women, and they were more curious."She is the elder of the Vientiane gate who is responsible for issuing the order of giant heaven!" The old management of the Mo family. "Prime minister? What is that? " People, you look at me, I look at you, I''m confused. "That''s what imperial genius means!" Mo''s housekeeper said with a smile. "Imperial genius?" "Yes! It is the genius appointed by the imperial court. The list of the first patriarch represents the twelve most gifted people in the clan domain. However, these twelve people are only concerned by the Vientiane gate, but rarely get the protection of the Vientiane gate! But Qingtian is different! The giant order is issued by the Vientiane gate. Those who have obtained the order will be protected by the gate before they step into the heaven soul master. Anyone who does anything that endangers the life or cultivation of the owner of the order will be killed by the elder. Even if the other party has a huge background! The giant elder of the Vientiane gate, every one is a peerless master! Once you have the giant order, it is equivalent to backing up the Vientiane gate. The Vientiane gate keeper will help the owner of the giant order to reach the summit at all costs, and will be the best! This is Qingtian chuzong Mo''s housekeeper stroked his beard with a long smile: "the Vientiane gate will only give out the order of giant heaven to those with unparalleled talent. They don''t look at the ranking of Chu Zong, but only consider their personal potential! My childe just showed his soul, and then he attracted people from all walks of life. The order of heaven must belong to my son! " Once this was said, the hearts of the various forces were startled. Don''t go far? Is it possible that the prime minister has come for Mo''s sake? Although the white night is also the first time, we should know that his spirit was abandoned. No one would believe that the order of heaven was given to him. People look at the back of the tall and straight, handsome young people, a heart full of mixed feelings. Don''t go far! He is like a bright new star in the sky, and the whole Mo family may have to step into a new height in his hands. "With this man in, the Mo family will surpass the world peak and become the unique overlord in the clan domain within a hundred years." Gongshan closed his eyes and whispered. "In the daytime, he killed sang Dongming, killed Juyan Zun, and even killed 100 elite disciples of Tianxia peak. He was domineering and had great influence in all directions. However, today, he is destined to become a stepping stone for Mo Daoyuan and help him reach a new height." The eagle swayed in the air and sighed. "I didn''t expect to come here today, not only to witness the death of the white night, but also to witness the birth of a Qingtian chuzong... Are these communities going to usher in the era of Mo Daoyuan?" Yue Bai Fang took a deep breath and was filled with emotion. For a time, he thought of Qingyun, the son of fengism. If Qingyun didn''t go wrong, he might be able to make a name in this era of talented people. However, compared with Mo Daoyuan, Qingyun is still too poor. "I dare to ask elder Jian that you are here in person today, but for Mo Daoyuan and Mo chuzong?" Instead of people''s random conjecture, he directly clasped his fist and asked. What he said caught everyone''s attention. But. The woman''s hands hold the straight chest, crescent like eyes quietly looking at the two people in the distance, silent, as if did not hear the words cut empty. The face changed slightly, but did not dare to attack. After all, the other side is the elder giant! Every giant elder''s temperament is very strange, and no matter who you are, don''t say cut empty, I''m afraid this woman even won''t sell Lang Tianya''s face! The scholar did not make a sound, but looked at the front. At the moment, Mo Daoyuan has gone to the place less than 100 meters away from the white night. Mo Daoyuan has heard of him in the daytime. He is the genius of Mo family and the elder brother of Mo Chen. The reason why Mo Chen dare to be arrogant and domineering is to rely on the support of this elder brother. "It''s said that your spirit has been abandoned. You''re a waste man! Killing you will only stain my hands! I''ll give you a choice. You''ll kill yourself Mo Daoyuan closed his eyes and said faintly. "It seems that you didn''t hear what I said just now?" White night shook his head: "you this strength, is not my opponent at all, you let me commit suicide, do not think ridiculous?" "The world says that you are so arrogant that I can see it today! If you don''t go, you will be satisfied if I torture you to death slowly? " Mo Daoyuan''s eyes opened violently and his anger burst out. The meaning of killing began to overflow, and the surroundings were extremely cold. His power is even stronger than that of the giant rock. "This momentum... Mo Daoyuan will certainly enter the realm of martial spirit!" Someone exclaimed. Wu Hun state? The audience was shocked! "Such a young man in Wu Hun state! It''s really amazing. It''s unparalleled in the world Cut empty whisper, sight toward the scholar and other Vientiane door. No wonder the people of Vientiane will rush to here. They must come for the sake of not going far! Wait! Cut out the pupil and suddenly shrink. Scholar adult''s sight... He didn''t see Mo Daoyuan? He was stunned and quickly followed the scholar''s eyes. White night? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "How could it be?" He shook his head, and his eyes were full of coldness: "the spirit of the white night was abandoned. Although he still stood on the list of chuzong relying on the profound meaning of fighting and brute force, he was eliminated by chuzong master sooner or later. He has no soul, no future, and low potential. It is impossible for qingtianling to have fate with him!" Unless the people of Vientiane gate are blind. "Lord Jian!" The scholar mumbled his lower lip and called for the moon. "Don''t worry. Let them have a look first. After all, I''m also curious about what kind of strength he has to make you care so much. You can apply for the order of giant heaven from the sect head in person. What you say about this person is all your one-sided words, and I have to make an actual investigation." Jian Yue laughs and laughs, although very playful, but the face is still beautiful and suffocating. The scholar does not speak. By this time, the battle over there was about to start. The arrogance of the white night makes Mo Daoyuan angry. Since he was promoted to the third chuzong, no one dares to speak to Mo Daoyuan in this tone for a long time. He feels that his dignity has been completely trampled on! If you don''t kill this person, you will never give up. "I will make you pay for your arrogance!" Mo Daoyuan grabs his palm in the air, and a blue light comes out of the storage ring. A sword cast like ice appears in the palm of his hand. "I''m not in a hurry to kill you! It''s too cheap to kill you like this! I will make you suffer! Die slowly! Let you understand that living is more difficult than death Mo Daoyuan''s eyes are ferocious. "As I said, you are not my match! You call me arrogant? That''s because you don''t know me at all At any time in the white night, the green sword trembles, and the sound of the sword is clear and resounding through the sky. "I don''t know what means you used to kill elder sang Dong, but if you think that killing elder sang can ignore everything, then you are totally wrong! Sang Chang Lao? If he is in front of me, I can also lose to you "Oh?" White night slightly stunned, why is mo Daoyuan so confident? "You''re No. 5 in the first round, but I''m in the third place. You never know how difficult it is to move forward to another place. You will never know that my strength is far beyond the third place!" Don''t drink too much, just step on it! Let''s go! Everyone''s pupils are constricted. This is the most talented duel in recent years. In the moment of Mo Daoyuan''s action, his body disappeared in an instant, leaving a row of sword shadow slowly disappeared. "Mo''s sword technique! The secret of cutting the sky with the moon Gongshan, the Lord of the family, exclaimed. Sonorous. Suddenly, the sound of swords sounded in the void, and a huge cold moon suddenly appeared behind the white night. The cold moon was like a fierce beast''s mouth and swallowed it directly. Those with sharp eyes fixed their eyes. It was a sword shadow. And this sword shadow aims not at the key of the white night, but at his limbs. Mo Daoyuan to cut off the limbs of the white night, and then slowly torture! "It''s a decision!" Mo''s housekeeper chuckled. Dang! At this time, a clear sound rose. A burst of fire burst out behind the white night, and then disappeared. The housekeeper of Mo''s family has a stiff smile. Such a swift and violent move, caught by the white night? But see the empty space suddenly sounded disorderly mixed impact sound, can see two shadows in crisscross. It''s white night and Mo Daoyuan! "Is white night so powerful?" There was a cry of alarm. Look at the situation, the white night seems to be on par with Mo Daoyuan? "This man is really not simple! Think about it. How can those who can survive in the Qingming soul cutting array be ordinary people? " Gongshan sink road. "So what? Mo Daoyuan has stepped into the realm of martial spirit. It is impossible for a man without a soul in the daytime to be his opponent! There is no doubt that he will die! " The long eagle swept through the air and the road was cold. "I hope, there''s no one here who doesn''t want him to die!" Gongshan road. On the one hand, they hate the white night, but they have not hated it to the point that they want to die suddenly. If the government and the Changying family hate the white night, how can they delay it until now? The main reason is that the talent revealed by the white night is so amazing that they are afraid that the day and night will become a great power and threaten their family. Therefore, they take the opportunity of Tianxia peak to get rid of this person. In the void, the two figures crisscross for a while, and finally they are separated by force under the outbreak of a circle of soul strength ring. White night back three steps, and Mo Daoyuan is the body shaking, even back a dozen steps, the body will be stable. He raised his shocked eyes, his face full of amazement, and said in a grim voice: "you have such strength? Is this the power of the struggle "The meaning of fighting? I haven''t used the profound meaning of fighting yet. I just used body skills to fight against you. " The white night is light.Mo Daoyuan a listen, pupil slightly enlarged a few circles, complexion becomes more ferocious: "maniac!! You are so arrogant! Do you think I''ll believe you? It''s impossible to fight with me to this level by brute force alone! You must have used the meaning of fighting "In this case, I''ll use the meaning of fighting to show you what the power of fighting is." White night shook his head, and suddenly his eyes opened. A strong sense of war stirred in his eyes, and a strong wind of terror rose around him. The strong wind whirled around him like the blade of a sword. Mo Daoyuan''s pupil is stagnant. The white night at this moment has become quite different from that before. Even if he is a fool, he should understand that this time, the white night is really used for fighting. "Do you want to kill me when you come here with Mo''s family? In this case, good! I don''t have to go to the Mo family. You are the biggest dependence of the Mo family. Today, you will die here. " White night eyes a Lin, suddenly body movement. Whoa. Like a mountain moving, that momentum straight blowing Mo road far, clothes rippling. "White night, I am the third patriarch and a genius of the Mo family. How can you be an enemy to me if you are just a man without a soul? Even if you have the profound meaning of fighting, I will cut you under the sword Mo Daoyuan roared, the sword in his hand was cold, and the three spirits on his head burst out yuan force, and the terrible destructive power was immediately vented. Roaring... the sword transformed by a Daoyuan force is formed on the top of Mo Daoyuan''s head. This is the second form of the "crazy moon cutting the sky" formula. The sword cuts the sky. Mo Daoyuan danced the cold sword, and the big sword on top of his head also waved it and chopped into the white night. The magnificent sword seems to break the whole world peak. "Epee Jue, break the world!" A drink in the white night, green sword long wave. Sonorous. A terrible sword, the body of the green sword is rippling with the sword force against the sky, which shocks the sword of Yuan force transformed by Mo Daoyuan! Bang! The green sword is as powerful as the bamboo. It directly splits the Yuanli sword, and the whole Yuanli sword explodes immediately. At the same time, the fierce fighting aoyi attack killed the past, hitting Mo Daoyuan''s chest continuously. Mo Daoyuan repeatedly retreated, spit out a mouthful of blood, flew out and fell heavily on the ground. People were stunned... especially the Mo family, which was completely petrified. The symbol of invincibility in their minds, Mo Daoyuan, the most gifted genius in the history of the Mo family, was defeated by the white night move? "This... How could this be possible?" Mo''s housekeeper''s voice trembled and his eyes trembled wildly at the fallen Mo Daoyuan. "Ranking third, Mo Daoyuan, who has entered the martial spirit realm, is so embarrassed to be beaten by the white night. What''s going on?" Gongshan was also stupid. "Is the meaning of fighting so powerful?" The eagle lost its voice. No one wants to believe the scene in front of them, but everything in front of them is naked. "White night... It''s not as simple as you think." He took a breath and his eyes were heavy. "The meaning of fighting? Brute force? How can it be... My three heavenly spirits are all in the eightfold heaven, and even Yuan Li has been sacrificed, but I can''t resist the power of other sects like you... How can this be possible? " Mo Daoyuan tried his best to stand up and his eyes were crazy. He can''t accept it all. He did not believe that he would be defeated by this nameless white night! "I am the strongest, I am a genius, I am the hope of the Mo family, I am the third patriarch... How can I fail here? I still have a mutant soul Mo Daoyuan murmured, and gradually screamed out, the battle intention in his eyes was gradually strong, and his expression was like a lion about to go crazy! "The power of heresy? Ridiculous, what power is orthodox? The spirit of heaven? Soul power? " Just then, the cold voice of the white night came out again. Mo Daoyuan pupil slightly enlarged. "If you want to see the power of orthodoxy! Good! I will satisfy you But see white night walking slowly, his face... Gradually appeared four marks. The mark is burning with fire, beautiful, but like the trace carved by gods, it is extremely sacred... gluttonous. It''s a dragon in the sky. Linghua. Holy moon! Four shapes twinkled on his face, just like four magic lights and four miracles! Mo Daoyuan was stunned. He lost his soul in an instant and looked at the four rays of light. And the whole Tianxia peak is quiet. Even those who don''t understand can feel the vigorous and powerful soul power from the light! "Two changes... The soul of heaven..." Mo Daoyuan murmured, the voice incomparably interfered. On the contrary, his spirit is superior to all the geniuses!The second variation of the spirit of heaven! Change the yuan! (I''m almost vomiting blood, all the characters are in the current code, please ask for the monthly pass ~) the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 Four gods and two spirits! Four of them! What''s more, all the secondary mutation! The soul of heaven? Mo Daoyuan in the heart of the crazy cry, how he hoped that what he saw was false! How I wish it didn''t exist. But the four lines on his face were like sharp knives. "You are only three heavenly spirits, and you think you are superior, and none of them is in the world? Do you think you can look down on everything and all living beings when you are only one level of the martial spirit state? This is the most cruel battlefield. No one will care about your first place or your identity. If you want to avenge your brother, you should show enough strength. Now, your strength is obviously not enough! " Walking in the white night, his eyes were cold: "you said I have no soul, despise me and insult me! Now, what about you? " White night words sharp, tit for tat. Mo Daoyuan only felt hot on his face and was beaten in public. White night Mo Daoyuan roared like a wild animal and his eyes were red with blood. And everyone around him has been petrified. Four heavenly spirits! Four soul variation, and for two changes! This is simply a genius!! It''s a star in the sky! People''s hearts are roaring, jealousy, envy, resentment and so on, are surging in everyone''s heart. This son today out of the world peak, must be famous dynamic group domain! Crush all the geniuses! Why did not God hate him so much when he was so jealous. And the representatives of the big faction shuddered. "He has four heavenly spirits, or two Heaven spirits... He is immortal! I can''t live for another day! " Gongshan shuddered. The representatives of several big families exchanged their eyes and could see the determination in each other''s eyes! White night will show the bottom card, this moment, no one feel his previous behavior arrogant, white night, there is arrogant capital! "I said you are not my opponent, you don''t believe it! In fact, from the beginning to now, you do not understand me, not because I am arrogant, but because you are too weak in my eyes! " White night light said. "Ah Mo Daoyuan strides forward, and the cold sword swings with cold light, turning into a new moon and cutting to the earth. The ground cracked, and the light of the sword burst out from the crack. In the white night, the pace turns rapidly. People are like ghosts. The shadows are heavy. The sword light strikes, and he can''t be touched. Mo Daoyuan''s pupil is in a frenzy, and he hastens to raise his sword to urge the method again. But a blue light came at this time. The light was like lightning. It was a sword, but the shadow of the sword could not be seen. "Yueyangjia!" In the crisis, Mo Daoyuan roared, and a piece of armor with the halo of the moon flew out of his chest immediately, which covered him perfectly. Bang! The blade of the sword stabbed Mo Daoyuan back a hundred steps, but failed to cut through the armor. What hard armor. White night eyebrows a frown: "heaven and earth top class soul device?" "This is the soul protector given to me by my ancestors. I have been hiding it and never used it. I didn''t expect to be forced out by you today!" Mo Daoyuan took a breath and said coldly. He just remembered that he was a member of the Mo family. He had magic elixir that ordinary people could not touch. Even though his soul power talent was no better than that of white night, he had countless magic weapons that could easily resist this person. Mo Daoyuan stabbed the cold sword on the ground beside him. His eyes opened violently, and his hand turned. A flag appeared in his palm. "Killing flags!" Gongshan, still in a daze, exclaimed. "Killing flags? What is that, brother Gongshan? " The eagle asked in a hurry. "Forty years ago, Mo Huangjiang, the leader of the Mo family, used this flag to kill 170 wild animals. He successfully killed the mob that attacked wufangcheng. He became famous in the first World War, and then he became the leader of the Mo family. In that war, the banner also became famous. When I passed by Wufang city and was forced into the city by the animal tide, I saw the flag with my own eyes!" Gong Shan said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that this flag would be passed on to Mo Daoyuan. This time, the white night is over!" Although Gongshan didn''t explain what the killing flags really did, what he said was enough to make people tremble. One flag kills all animals! Is the flag so powerful? The scholar''s eyes tightened. If you win the duel by relying on the Horcrux, the duel will not be recognized and meaningless. However, Mo Daoyuan can''t control so much now. He must get rid of the white night, otherwise his third position in the first sect will not be guaranteed, but will be ridiculed by the people all over the world, and will leave a nightmare in his heart. What''s more, if he doesn''t kill white night, he will be obliterated by white night! It''s a battle of life and death. "Let''s show you the most powerful Horcrux of our Mo family, the killing flag!" Mo Daoyuan shouts and raises the banner. The three heavenly spirits immediately revolve around the banner and continuously injects Yuanli inward.Whoa. The halo of banners was put into full play, and a sense of killing was materialized in an instant. White night eyes slightly coagulation, staring at the flag, but see the flag inside the breath overflow, around Mo Dao Yuan, wantonly rippling. Murderous! The meaning of killing? White night light Yi, suddenly opened. In the original killing banner, there is a strong meaning of killing. When the owner urges the Horcrux, he can temporarily control the meaning of killing sealed in the Horcrux, and greatly improve his own strength. "What is the meaning of killing?" The eagle came out of the sky. "These high-level mysteries can be sealed in Horcruxes. Where on earth did these Horcruxes come from?" People were shocked. The original meaning of killing is the same as that of fighting. It is one of the supreme mysteries. Fighting is to constantly improve one''s fighting spirit and increase strength in constant struggle. It is a kind of profound meaning to control the situation of a war. And the meaning of killing is the simplest and purest, which is to force the acceptor''s killing heart, weaken his emotion and reason, temporarily turn it into a killing machine, and then enhance the combat effectiveness. When the profound meaning of killing invaded Mo Daoyuan''s body, a circle of blood red weapons appeared at his feet. His skin became red, his eyes were red, and his muscles and veins were clearly visible, and his expression was extremely ferocious. A chill came out of him, and the frost was freezing around him. It was extremely cold. The profound meaning of killing is to understand the ultimate way of killing, and to die. White night is the first time to face the meaning of killing. I don''t even know how many levels of the meaning of killing given by the killing banner to Mo Daoyuan. "Feel the killing!" Mo Daoyuan roared, his blood red eyes suddenly flashed cold. A sudden attack of killing like lightning, instantly into the heart of the white night. White night eyebrows tight hair, only feel the heart of the emergence of bursts of cold, and can not help but shudder up. "Surrender!" Don''t yell. This cold burst out in an instant, attacking all over the body. People could not help but shudder and fear, which gave rise to an impulse to bow down and submit to Mo Daoyuan. "The profound meaning of killing is worthy of being the top one. The murderous spirit alone is enough to subdue the opponent." Day night thoughts. "At the beginning, the mohuangjiang family covered all the animals with a murderous spirit, subdued them, and then killed them with one sword. They reaped the animals and wiped out the danger of the five cities. What a prestige. Today, this white night, they must follow the footsteps of those fierce beasts and be wiped away by Mo Daoyuan." Gongshan said coldly. He had experienced the horror of killing. No one could stand in front of the unstoppable killing force. Sure enough, the face of the white night turned pale, and the atmosphere of fighting was weakened. Mo Daoyuan raised his steps, grabbed the cold sword beside him and walked towards the white night. With each step, his intention to kill rises by one point, while the momentum of the white night drops by one point. In the twinkling of an eye, the white night has been completely suppressed. "It seems that white night can''t hold on to this murderous spirit." The long eagle swept through the air with a long sigh of relief. There is a murderous spirit, unless the white night can get rid of it, otherwise, in front of Mo Daoyuan at the moment, he can''t make any resistance action at all! "Lord Jian!" The scholar saw this and couldn''t help shouting at the moon. If the white night is defeated, he will be killed. It is a pity that such talented people will die like this. "Since you have obtained the order of Prime Minister for him, he should be tested to prove that he is really qualified to receive this token and be protected by me. If he can''t solve this difficulty, how can he afford this token?" Jianyue laughs. The scholar was silent and stopped speaking. Countless people''s eyes are full of expectations, looking at Mo Daoyuan. Although Mo Daoyuan won''t win, as long as you can kill Bai Ye, it''s enough. Even if the current strength of Bai Ye can''t threaten these big families, his potential is really terrible. Four heavenly spirits! Moreover, he is still the soul of the four gods and two changes. I''m afraid that within ten years, he will be able to crush the public family, the Changying family, and even half of the clan area! Such a genius can''t stay! White night still, as if completely lost the ability to resist! "Good! Good!! If Mo chuzong had this method, why should we fear the white night? " The eagle swept the air and clapped. The people of the poor family and the public are all relaxed. White night, it''s over! Mo Daoyuan has gone to the front of the white night, looking at the face in front of the white face, stand unsteadily, his ferocious eyes are full of hearty pleasure. "You really have amazing talent and powerful strength, but you don''t have a good family background. You are just a casual practitioner. Even if I can''t fight you, I can still erase you with my supreme soul weapon. I will always be your untouchable existence." Mo Daoyuan said coldly, holding up the cold sword, facing the head mercilessly cut down. Bang! Just then, a burst of fighting spirit broke out.The cold sword was shaken back before it fell. "Can you resist?" Mo Daoyuan''s intention to kill is more serious. He urges the flag again. The profound meaning of killing is like the top of Mount Tai pinned on the head of the white night. But the white night was breathless and his face was filled with strange smile. "Not enough!! Mo Daoyuan, it''s not enough to just rely on the profound meaning of killing. Ha ha ha... "let''s have a look at this again!" Mo Daoyuan was angry, and all the yuan forces of the three heavenly spirits were injected into the banner. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the white night, his feet sank down again and again, killing aoyi madly pressed down, almost freezing his heart and tearing up his body. But... The white night still laughs wildly. "Not enough!! Ha ha ha, Mo Daoyuan, is that all you have? Ha ha ha ha... " " asshole! " Mo Daoyuan was so angry that he almost burned his body and continued to urge the flags. He wants to make the white night completely surrender with the meaning of killing! But... in the distance, Gongshan can see the clue. "Not good!" Gongshan''s face suddenly changed, and he quickly roared, "Mo chuzong! Stop it! Don''t put pressure on white night!! Stop it "What?" Don''t worry about it. Boom! A storm of fighting mysteries broke out from the body of the white night, spinning to the four sides. The pressure of terror pushes Mo Daoyuan. He even retreats and nearly falls to the ground. The killing flag is blown down. He suddenly raised his eyes, staring at the white night, but the whole person was stunned. The whole body of the white night is red with blood, and the pupils are covered with golden light. "Breakthrough?" Mo Daoyuan whispered. (after the fifth watch, spit blood, ask for everything, and continue the fifth shift tomorrow, OK www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 Fight! The symbol of unyielding! Those who fight are not afraid of heaven and earth. The stronger the opponent is, the stronger the fighter is. The fighting spirit is high. Even the god Buddha, don''t let the fighter bow his head. However, Mo Daoyuan did not know the true essence of the meaning of fighting. He tried to suppress the white night with the meaning of killing and let him surrender. But this intention has greatly stimulated the profound meaning of fighting. A fighter can be defeated, but never yield! Under the suppression of Mo Daoyuan''s madness, aoyi revolted madly, so that the power of aoyi was exhausted, and his will suddenly changed and he was promoted again. The third layer of the struggle! The profound meaning suddenly changes, the power is multiplied and soars! White night in the heart of that killing righteousness was instantly expelled! The sudden increase of prestige and the momentum of sudden change make the whole person a new look. "No way! It''s impossible! How can you break through at such a time? " Mo Daoyuan kept whispering, the shock in his eyes showed no doubt. Although he is known as a genius, he is not omniscient. He constantly oppresses the white night with the profound meaning of killing, but he does not know this oppression. Instead, he encourages the white night and makes him successful. White night with three layers of fighting mystery, step by step, proud of the battle spirit pressure Mo road far, almost breathless. "Damn it!" Mo Daoyuan''s heart is filled with despair. Driven by the profound meaning of killing, this despair is thoroughly turned into power. People do not think about it any more and rush to the past like crazy. Whoosh! The shadow of the sword came. Rolling around the sky sword meaning, now Mo Daoyuan has abandoned everything. Bai Ye raises a sword to meet him. The two fight together. The profound meaning of fighting is the meaning of bombing and killing. The yuan power of the four heavenly spirits constantly attacks the other three heavenly spirits. At this moment, Bai Ye''s seven major potential mysteries do not stop, directly blocking Mo Daoyuan''s whole body. His movement slows down in an instant. Seven major trends. Three levels of fighting. Four gods and two spirits! The people on the periphery widened their eyes, and the heart almost jumped out of the throat. This is the power of white night! This is his talent! All of a sudden, gongyue, Changying swept the sky, and the cold family all looked at the moon, and their brains trembled! All of you understand! Jianyue! The supreme elder of Vientiane gate! It''s not for a long time! She came for the white night!! For this evil genius born in the sky! "The glory of my family is to be buried in this man''s hand?" Mo housekeeper seems to have lost the spirit in general, dull looking at that side completely suppress Mo Daoyuan''s white night, dementia said. Cut empty, eyes deep, face hanging frost. Mo Daoyuan... Is no longer a white night opponent! Bang! A green light pierces Mo Daoyuan''s armor. Mo Daoyuan''s eyes tremble, but he doesn''t flinch under the urging of the killing mystery. Killing blinds his brain and blocks his reason. Now he just wants to kill the white night and never die. Even if the sword is in charge, he will not shrink back. This is the advantage and disadvantage of killing aoyi! However, the more crazy Mo Daoyuan is, the higher the fighting spirit of the white night is, and the momentum is not lost at all. In a twinkling of an eye, Mo Daoyuan''s body has been hung with seven sword marks! "No, if you go on like this, master Mo will be killed by the white night!" One exclaimed. "Come on, come on, kill the white night!" Mo housekeeper no longer hesitated, roared at the guards behind him. "Kill!" Mo''s family, full of killing intention, rushed to the white night. At this time, a sword light fell from the sky and was chopped among the guards. The dust is flying and the earth is trembling. A figure stands out from the sword light and shuttles quickly among the guards. Pooh! Pooh! The guards froze in place and did not move. On a closer look, they all have a hairy red sword mark on their necks. Mo family guard, all destroyed! People were shocked. In the dust, a man in blue sword suit and long hair stood in front of Mo Daoyuan and the white night. The man''s face is smiling. He looks bright and handsome. He holds the sword in one hand and looks at thousands of souls in front of him. "It''s a great spectacle of the duel between the first patriarchs, which has been destroyed. Don''t you think it''s a disappointment?" Who is this person? People were surprised and suspicious. Only the scholar exhaled: "Lin Zhengtian?" "Lin Zhengtian?" "Who is it?" "Never heard of it!" People look at me and I look at you, shaking their heads. Mo''s housekeeper''s face sank and said angrily, "I don''t care who you are. This is my mo family''s business. If you don''t get away immediately, you will be against my mo family. Don''t blame me for being merciless.""Come on, then." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "Ignorant child!" The housekeeper was furious and jumped. However, Lin Zhengtian laughed, and the sword light soared into the sky and covered it like a light curtain. The housekeeper was so shocked that he gathered his strength to resist. But... Pooh! The light curtain directly smashed his spirit, smashed it hard, and passed through his body. The housekeeper did not move. People were frightened and looked at the housekeeper. A breeze blew, and the Butler''s body suddenly turned into thousands of pieces and collapsed on the ground... dead! There was an uproar all around. The housekeeper of the Mo family is a first-class person in the martial spirit realm! He was killed by this young man! "Who the hell is this man?" "How can such a young man have such terrible strength?" People were surprised. And those big family and powerful people are even more shining at Lin Zhengtian. "This man is the alternate of chuzong, Lin Zhengtian! When he has completed the Vientiane gate test, he will be able to enter the preliminary list. " At this time, the scholar began to speak. First division candidate? Just from Lin Zhengtian''s hand just now, we can see that he will certainly become the first patriarch. "We should not talk about the first time, but we must continue this battle." Lin Zhengtian doesn''t seem to be interested in people. He looks at the white night and Mo Daoyuan with a smile. Mo''s family died and injured, but they couldn''t help Mo Daoyuan. Mo Daoyuan was completely suppressed by the white night. Even the killing banners could not change the situation for him. At the moment, Mo Daoyuan is covered with sword wounds all over his body, panting... "white night!" Mo Daoyuan roared like a beast and continued to wave his sword. But every time his sword was blasted out, it was intercepted by the green sword. It was as if it was blasted on a copper wall and iron wall, which was hard to exceed half an inch. But at this time, the green light suddenly rises, the cold light riot, the green shadow which moves one after another, shakes Mo Daoyuan''s arms numb, is difficult to resist. Keng! The strength of the sword increases instantly, shaking open the long sword and cutting the killing flag in his hand. He was totally unprepared. The flag was covered by the light of the sword and cut into two sections. The man staggered back and nearly fell to the ground. Bang! The profound meaning of killing that Mo Daoyuan was surrounded by immediately collapsed... "it''s over." White night light said. Without the profound meaning of killing, Mo Daoyuan is not the opponent of the three-tier struggle. And at the moment, his heart finally gushed out of fear. He shuddered, retreated, and looked at the white night in horror. "Lost!" People thought bitterly. Even Mo Daoyuan, the third of the first emperor, is not a white night opponent! However, it''s not strange. It''s just that the white night is too evil. At this age, they can appreciate so many terrible meanings and momentum. Any one of these talents can make a soul person into a genius. Ordinary soul people even dare not think about it! Now, however, they are all concentrated on one person. "Back!" Mo Daoyuan has only one thought in his heart. Even if you can''t beat the white night, there are still masters like chopping the sky and Gongshan. The overlord Lang Tianya is even more pressing on the top of his head. Is there a way to live in the white night? Mo Daoyuan lost the control of the meaning of killing. He regained his reason and immediately jumped back to evacuate. "Go?" The white night suddenly urged the general trend, an invisible wall instantly blocked his retreat. "Master Lang Feng, help me!" Don''t yell. Chopping empty and others may not be able to save him in the general situation of the white night, but Lang Tianya can certainly! However. Lang Tianya was indifferent. Mo Daoyuan hastily looks at the beheaded and others. However, it is the same with the chopping. Even Gongshan, Changying and others have not made any action. They seem to have not seen the situation here. They just look on coldly! Mo Daoyuan see shape, pupil contraction, sudden heart death. He got it, he got it, he got it! These people want to die by night, but they also want him to die. It is mediocre not to be envied. He is not only a genius of the Mo family, but also the next leader of the Mo family. If he grows up and succeeds the master, the power of the Mo family will only grow stronger and become the strong enemy of the world peak. He killed Mo Daoyuan by the hand of Bai Ye, and then killed Bai Ye. This result is the most desired outcome except for Mo''s family. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it, but I didn''t count it!" Mo Daoyuan laughed at himself, his eyes filled with hate. "Do you see the heart now?"White night suddenly appeared beside him, and a green sword pierced his heart. Mo Daoyuan didn''t resist, let alone resist. He knew that he was doomed to die, so he had better be happy. Now, it''s better for you to breathe in your mouth. The night is silent. Mo Daoyuan''s eyes were full of light: "white night, I lost to you, I am convinced that I can die in the hands of such a genius as you, I am not unjust... I believe that you can kill me, you can certainly kill all the people here! Kill! Kill them, kill all the animals in human skin... " he yelled at the top of his voice. In his most desperate time, these people fell into the well and fell into stone. Mo Daoyuan hated these people more than he did on the white night. "Don''t worry, if he wants to kill me, I won''t let him go. You... Go..." pull out the green sword with your arm in the daytime. Mo Daoyuan fell down, no trace. Don''t go far, die! There was silence. White night, the third patriarchy! Are you soft? I can come again! Ask for a monthly ticket to give you a reward www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 Mo Daoyuan is dead! Another new genius fell into the hands of the white night. And this is the first three in the list! "The first killer, he is the first killer!" Roaring in the hearts of countless people! White night turned around and looked at Lin Zhengtian, who was smiling. The cold on his face gradually melted, replaced by a gentle smile, which was out of tune with the previous murderous posture. "Elder martial brother Lin, why are you here?" Senior brother Lin? Lin Zhengtian, a genius, is actually the elder martial brother of the white night! Wait, elder martial brother... Where did these two evil geniuses come from? People were shocked. "Didn''t you hear something happened to you? I ran out from my cheap master to see if you need any help here Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "Thank you very much, elder martial brother." A warm heart at night. No one knows the current situation better than him. However, when Lin Zhengtian heard of the news, he did not hesitate to enter the peak of the world alone and commit a personal danger. "Why thank you, my brother?" Lin Zhengtian took out a wine pot from the storage ring, poured it fiercely, and threw it toward the white night: "here it is White night one hand grasps the wine pot, heartily drinks, the liquor is fragrant, the aftertaste is infinite. "Good wine!" The white night exclaimed. "Ha ha, you and I haven''t seen each other for so long. How can elder martial brother fool you with inferior wine?" Lin Zhengtian was laughing. White night and fierce pouring a few, the gourd back to Lin Zhengtian, carrying the green sword, walked forward. "The elder martial brother comes, the white night naturally does not fear, but today''s situation, the elder martial brother should also know, you should not come." "I''m just doing my part!" Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. Within minutes? The white night took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with fighting spirit: "elder martial brother, I guarantee you are comprehensive, you leave first." "Since someone in my Lin has come, I will never leave without my younger brother." Lin Zhengtian said freely. Knowing Lin Zhengtian''s temperament, Bai Ye smiles bitterly, but the fighting spirit in his eyes is even higher. "In this case, today you and my brothers will fight here!" "Good!" Lin Zhengtian nodded. The eyes of the beheader and others flickered, especially those of Gongshan. The killing intention in their eyes became more and more intense. "This son is also the four heavenly spirits, and all of them are two changeable heavenly spirits. He understands the profound meaning of the general situation, the profound meaning of fighting, and his talent is incomparable. He is still under 30 years old. If you don''t kill this person today, there will be no public family, cold family, Mo family, Changying family, or even tianxiafeng family in this group! So today, we must kill the white night at all costs! To avoid future trouble Cried Gongshan. Don''t people understand this? "Where is the Imperial Guard?" Gongshan has a drink. A group of soul people with long robes rushed out with knives and surrounded Lin Zhengtian and Baiye. "Long eagle guard!" The long eagle swept the sky and called away. A group of men in Eagle sword clothing also rushed. "Kill!" The cold family drank it. "All the disciples of Tianxia peak will obey the orders and exterminate the white night. Anyone who is with him will be hanged, and none of them will be left behind!" Cut into the air. "Yes The disciples of Tianxia peak all over the mountain yelled. The sound of killing is just like the sky. "Kill!" Cut empty to drink. All the souls launched an attack together, and countless soul forces rolled into the white night like a big wave. Thousands of forces were like raindrops, and there was no place to escape. But just as these forces were about to cover the white night and Lin Zhengtian, a bright red light suddenly appeared on their heads, like a black hole, sucking in all the attacks. People froze. But see that has been standing on the big stone to watch the war, has moved. Quiet as a virgin, dynamic as a rabbit! She appeared in the air, flying in the air, mysterious infinite, as if the world in the moment of her action, all affected. With her white, plain hand, all the attacks were broken down. Elder Optimus, let''s go! The wind and cloud change color! Cut off a crowd of heart beating. Jianyue didn''t say a word to these people, but turned around directly, staring at the white night with a pair of gem like eyes. "White night, take orders!" Jianyue smiles and throws a perfect token made of pure jade. On the token, only two characters are engraved. Optimus. "The order of heaven!" People''s minds were trembling and their eyes were dull. "White night, give Qing Tian order, get the protection of giant elder!" The scholar yelled and announced the result to the world! White night, became the first emperor of Qingtian!Qingtian chuzong! Born! Jianyue''s body was in a flash, and people disappeared in an instant. However, anyone who knows about the elder Qingtian will know that Jianyue is hidden by the white night. She will follow the white night like a shadow and protect the white night until the white night grows into the heaven soul master. See the white night holding the sky order clap, those high-level people of the clan door one by one look like dead ash. They can''t compete with a prime minister! Because they can''t compete with a giant elder and a Vientiane gate. But they are more aware that today has offended the white night, the next day white night grows up, is their doomsday. So. Gongshan, Changying swept the sky, the only remaining Mo family, Han family and so on, all put their eyes on the lofty posture above the sky. Lang Tianya! At present, only Lang Tianya is able to compete with elder Qingtian! As long as Lang Tianya is willing to take the lead, even if the giant elder, they can fight! "Qingtian chuzong?" The white night looks suspicious. He glances at the token, hangs it on his waist, and then walks forward. The people who were besieged by the front immediately retreated and scattered. Who dares to move the white night under the protection of the elder of the Vientiane gate? "You don''t have to be too careful. Elder Optimus can only do it under one circumstance, that is, when it threatens the life of the white night, as long as you don''t hurt his life, abolish his cultivation and cut his hands and feet, it is completely allowed!" At this time, the Lang Tianya standing on the sky suddenly made a sound. "Peak master!" People shout. I saw Lang Tianya slowly open his eyes, that is full of deterrent pupil quietly looking at the white night. His purpose is to urge Bai Ye to use the dead dragon sword through many experts in Tianxia peak. As long as the dead dragon sword is released, and the white night is unable to use the second sword, he can easily take down the white night''s head level and recapture the dead dragon sword without worrying about the threat of the dead dragon sword. But the method of white night is beyond his imagination, and his talent is even more amazing. Even the elder of Optimus hears the wind! "I miscalculated." Langtianya sighed in his heart. There are so many people who can''t make the dragon sword! He raised his head and looked at the other side of the white night and spoke slowly again. His voice was like a divine voice. There was a kind of enchanting magic power. "The white night man killed many old people and disciples of all the peaks in the world. He even despised me. He was rampant and lawless. I wanted to destroy him here. Elder Qingtian really wanted to protect him?" "The talent of giant heaven can be the pillar! No death There was only one voice in the void. "So the Vientiane gate is against my will?" The voice of Lang Tianya is becoming colder and colder. The scholar frowned and felt that the situation was getting worse. There was no sound of the moon stream. But a cold cold, has covered the whole mountain. "I understand." The voice of Lang Tianya becomes more and more deep, and the killing intention in the golden pupil becomes more and more conspicuous. He waved his hand and drank loudly: "everyone will listen to orders." "Cut the sky!" "All the disciples are here!" "Gongjiagongshan, willing to listen to the mobilization of Lord Lang Feng!" "The long eagle swept the sky, and I would like to see the leader of Lang peak "The Mo family is willing to listen to the peak master''s mobilization!" "My humble family is also..." everyone responded. At the moment, the hearts of all the families want to die at once. However, with the help of elder Qingtian, they dare not touch the half of the night. Only Lang Tianya has the capital to make a move. "Good!" Lang Tianya''s eyes were full of light and his eyes were staring at the white night. "White night''s crime is so heinous that it can''t be forgiven. All the members of the Vientiane clan were blinded and exploited by him. We are all righteous people in the clan. When we see the injustice, we should draw a sword to help us. We should listen to orders and kill Bai Ye! Remove the evil, anyone who dares to help the day night has been confused by its mind, killed! Mercilessly, kill!! Kill Said, Lang Tianya a roar, body into streamer, from the sky and fall. The prestige of Lang Tianya is not comparable to that of Mo Daoyuan. As soon as he makes a move, everyone feels that the world is falling apart, just like the destruction of the world. His every move, a breath, are involved in the whole world. It''s terrible. In front of Lang Tianya, they could not bring up any sense of war. "Above the martial spirit! A strong soul Lin Zhengtian stares at Lang Tianya, who makes a bold move, and reads out such a sentence. The soul of heaven! Lang Tianya''s real strength! At night, his eyes opened and his fighting spirit broke out. The soul of heaven? He didn''t even enter the realm of martial spirit. Even if the struggle was strong, he would never be able to win. But the profound meaning of the three-level battle made him not afraid of the spirit of heaven."Die!" In the void, suddenly burst out a cold word. In the white night, the red shadow flashed before her eyes, and the disappeared moon reappeared again, like a ghost, flashing to Lang Tianya. However, her seemingly soft and delicate body rolled out the earth shaking crazy momentum, directly shaking Lang Tianya! "Elder master Qingtian, the strength is incomparable. If she drags Lang Tianya, Lang Tianya will not pose a threat to us for the time being. Younger martial brother, let''s kill out first and leave here!" Lin Zhengtian returns to his mind and talks to Bai Yedao. "Good!" White night nods. He is not a man who does not know how to advance or retreat. It is extremely difficult for him to kill him. Although there is a dead dragon, he can''t be sure to wipe it out. We need to know that at the beginning of the day, two swords failed to succeed. "I have four heavenly spirits, all of which are changed in two ways. If I devote myself to practice, how can I be afraid of him after several years?" Although Lin Zhengtian rushes out in the daytime. However. Although Lang Tianya is restrained by Jianyue, it is the peak of the world. Thousands of disciples are still blocking the road. Chopping the sky, Gongshan, long eagle plundering the air and other experts are still there. There are so many strong soul builders, such as iron walls, blocking the way... . (there will be three shifts later, don''t worry, old fire will do what he says, and spit blood too!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 "Younger martial brother, I''m going to open the way for you. You can find a way to withdraw first!" Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "Elder martial brother, this is not kind. They are coming for me. How can you leave you alone?" White night shook his head and went straight to the path. "What''s more, the road is spacious, so why hurry?" After that, the soul lines on the white night''s face burst out a burst of Yuan fire, and the green sword in his hand was covered by Yuan fire. The flame turned white and Yuan was full of energy. The profound meaning of fighting rises. The general situation is diffuse. Brute force. The power of Vajra''s immortality surges all over the body, making the skin golden as if it were made of gold. White night robes dance, long hair flutter, a sword, set foot on the soul of the road. Lin Zhengtian stares at him, the pupil of that pair of Yingqi is slightly absent-minded. "Elder martial brother!" White night side head, light way: "go!" After that, he moved his steps. Whoosh! People disappear in an instant. The intention of killing is like gold, gold and iron horse, rushing to attack! "Kill!" Cut off the pupil, shrink, tear heart roar. The soul is restless. Countless swords and swords cut towards the shadow of the white night. He danced the green sword wildly, and there were many sword shadows in the void. The shadow of the sword is like the sickle of the God of death. It goes through the necks of those souls, and colorful blood flowers bloom on the rugged mountain road... "white night The icy cold in his eyes almost sealed his pupils. He reached out and grabbed it. A piece of magic wood inlaid with dragon and snake pattern was taken out. Cut into the air, shake your hands and wave. Several Qi blades fly out of the magic wood and kill them. In the white night, the green sword stabbed at the ground. "Broken mountains and rivers!" Dong!!!! The earth was cut in two at once, trembling wildly, and the people who attacked the white night suddenly turned upside down. His eyes were awe inspiring, and he waved his hand towards the blades. "King Kong will never die!" Dang! Dang! The arm smashed the air blade. The man then buckles the green sword and rushes towards the sky. "What?" He was shocked. "Flesh body hard connecting Qi blade?" Gongshan was stunned. "Well done! Younger martial brother, your body is comparable to gang rock! Ha ha... Lin Zhengtian laughed, pulled out his sword and chopped at the eagle not far away. Long eagle plundered the sky in a rage. Whether it was white night or Lin Zhengtian, he was his younger generation. If he didn''t say that, his talent was so evil that he couldn''t fight. But Lin Zhengtian, who came out of nowhere, dared to challenge him. How could he not be angry? However, after the battle, the long eagle swept the air and was terrified. Lin Zhengtian''s swordsmanship can be called perfect. With a single sword, the strength, track and soul power of the sword are just right and perfect. More points are not more than one point is less! He is the purest Kendo genius! What''s more, Lin Zhengtian''s sword also reveals a kind of mysterious power. The meaning of Kendo? When the eagle swept the air, he felt the pressure suddenly increased and the cold sweat flowed through. This man, has understood the profound meaning of Kendo? This is the profound meaning that many sword practitioners dream of! Long eagle swept the sky by Lin Zhengtian, chopping the sky, Gongshan at the same time toward the white night. It looks like wood, but it is as hard as iron. When it collides with the green sword, it makes a clanging sound, and Yuan''s strength ring swings away at the place where the two tools collide. Cut empty is shaken back, the opponent''s brute force makes his arm numb. "I have six levels of martial spirit level strength, but I can''t compete with him in brute force?" Cut the heart and shake the mind. "Take my move and cut the mountain!" Gongshan took advantage of the situation to cut off the back of the white night, and the sword thrust into the sky. At this juncture, there is no one to evoke the soul, but to use the most terrifying Yuan Li. "A thought!" In the white night, his body suddenly turns and drinks in his mouth. The green sword comes out of his hand and draws a strange arc in the air. "A sword!" When the green sword turns, the blade suddenly splits. Dang! The armed forces collided again. However, Gongshan''s strength was obviously not as strong as that of the white night, and was forced to retreat. "Don''t fight him! Win with soul skill He cut the air and roared, and clasped his hands with the Dharma stick. The dragon and snake pattern on the Dharma stick came alive. He kept wriggling on the Dharma stick. He drank again, clapped several palms on the Dharma stick, and then threw it away. Click. The Dharma stick changes in the air and turns into a slender and slender mechanism snake. The dragon snake pattern seal seems to be the soul, driving the mechanism snake everywhere. It is like lightning, constantly shuttle, forced to kill.The white night dances wildly, but the speed of the mechanism snake is so fast that it keeps up with the sword shadow of the white night. "Mechanism technique?" The white night hum, Yuan Li sacrifice, into a curtain, covering the past. "White night, although you have four mutated heavenly spirits, how can you be my adversary in terms of Yuanli grade?" Cut the air disdain to say, crazy sacrifice Yuan Li, that mechanism snake surface immediately lit up a layer of flame, directly hit the white night Yuan Li. But when the two forces touch each other, a more hot flame will be ignited! Yuan is ignited! "Is this the power to mutate the spirit of heaven?" Cut empty eyes tight, a low drink, a gust of wind from the mechanism snake swing out, will ignite the yuan force tear. There are two heavenly spirits in the sky, and one of them is also a variation of the heaven soul, which has the power of strong wind. "Eat me again! Dragon flash bombardment The snake suddenly darted into the sky and kept spinning in the thick cloud. The cloud was stirred by it immediately, and the cloud became dark. A series of terrible lightning darted out. The white night looked up at the sky. This is the soul skill that draws the power of heaven and earth with the power of Yuan force. It requires a high amount of soul for the caster! "Down!" Cut the air and raise your hand. Bang Dong! The mechanism snake fell from the air, but along with it fell dozens of terrible lightning. The soul person below saw this, and was shocked. The long eagle and Lin Zhengtian, who were fighting hard together, immediately avoided. Gongshan, who was about to kill the white night, was stunned and retreated in a hurry. Lightning falls, bombards the earth, those who do not dodge in time are immediately hit by lightning, and instantly turn into debris and die. This is the real power of heaven and earth! There is no distinction between the enemy and the enemy. In the white night, he took a sharp turn to avoid the thunder and lightning. After a round, the rugged mountain road has been devastated, and the disciples of Tianxia peak trembled with fear and retreated again and again. No one dared to go forward. White night in the thunder and lightning bombardment in a hurry to dodge, people seem to be in a hurry. But the next second, he seemed to think of something, and suddenly rushed to the general situation. Whoa! Everything slowed down. The splashing rubble slowly curved in the air. The wild wind became soft. The falling lightning became very slow, and it was very easy to dodge in the daytime. "The profound meaning of the seven major trends?" He was shocked. He knew that there was a big trend in the white night, but he had never noticed that the general trend of the white night had reached the terrible state of seven levels. "Do you know?" White night eyes a Lin, suddenly with the momentum close. "Not good!" Beheaded, his face changed greatly, and he retreated in a hurry to recall the mechanism snake. But the speed of the white night is not spectrum, with the momentum of the rush, the seven fold trend immediately swallow it up. I feel that I was held down by countless hands in an instant. It is very difficult to move my body! White night holding the green sword, the blade of the sword is cut horizontally and directly attacking its neck! "White night... Let me go..." chopped empty eyes filled with despair, legs trembling. ! The piercing sound came out, and the head was cut off and flew straight into the air. The blood column soared to the sky. The snake, which had become the magic stick, fell down from the air and fell to the ground with the decapitated headless corpse. "Ah?" Gongshan in the back was shocked. "Beheader... Died?" The long eagle swept the sky, and his pupils trembled wildly. "Where are you looking?" A light smile was heard in his ear. The eagle suddenly turned back, but he saw a sudden attack of killing. It was a cold light flashing in his eyes. His eyes were suddenly black and he lost consciousness. The eagle flies in the air and dies! Between the electric light and the flint, the sky is cut and the eagle is swept away! All out! White night, carrying the green sword, stepped over the decapitated body and walked forward. "White night!" In the middle of the sky, rang Lang Tianya''s furious roar. He was so powerful that the mountains broke and the earth cracked, and all the souls below were crawling on the ground. Lang Tianya was completely angry. Mulberry winter name! Giant rock! Today''s chopping, these pillars of the world''s peak, were all killed by night! This is to destroy the world!! He opened the moon, as if mad, recklessly rushed toward the white night. "I will kill you Roar tears the world! "Lang Tianya, can you really kill me?" The white night suddenly turns around, the green sword stabs into the ground, the fighting spirit in the eyes is high. He pressed his palm on the sword of the dead dragon, and the four soul lines on his face rippled wildly."Dead dragon?" Lang Tianya trembled all over. "Even if the dragon does not destroy you! Have you ever thought how powerful it will be if I sacrifice four souls of heaven and two? Do you really think, what can you do to me? " White night evil road. As soon as this word falls, Lang Tianya is like falling into an ice cellar! If other people say this, Lang Tianya will not believe it? What talent? People with this talent would rather die than sacrifice the spirit of heaven. But white night is different! It''s a lesson for him! He can destroy the other side without breaking the means, regardless of the consequences, even if he gives up the supreme talent! He''s a madman! White night, there is already a positive confrontation with his capital! Even if it doesn''t depend on the dragon sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 Bang! When Lang Tianya is lost in his mind, Jianyue flies over and hits Lang Tianya''s back with a fist. Joo! Lang Tianya fell straight down and hit a mountain. The whole mountain turned into powder, and the power of destruction scattered the clouds in the sky. "Kill! Kill!! Kill white night! Who killed white night! I share the world peak with him Lang Tianya, like a mad lion, roared through the whole mountain. All souls are crazy! Tiantianfeng, the overlord of the clan, is an inexhaustible treasure and cultivation resource. But now, Lang Tianya, the peak master, is willing to share the world peak with others for the sake of one''s life! Divide half of the wealth! This is a great opportunity to step up to the sky! No one can stand the temptation. People in the world are crazy. Those who come to Tianxia peak are also crazy! Kill white night, World War I fame, more countless wealth, this is what many people dream of. "Kill! Kill Panting for breath, the souls walked down the mountain road toward the white night, and everyone''s eyes were filled with greed... seventy Jue Hun state masters forced them to rush forward and line up in line. At the same time, they did not give the white night any space to avoid. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, come on!! Come on! The more, the better!! The people who want to kill me in the white night will be! " The white night laughs, fighting the profound meaning in this moment ascended to the extreme. As soon as he swung his green sword, Yuan Li urged him to fly away from the sword! Pooh! The sword spirit penetrates these soul people in an instant. One sword fell, and seventy corpses splashed from the air with turbid blood. "Kill!" Seventy people died and seventy more rushed forward. In the face of great interests, the soul of the people one after another, regardless of life and death. White night eyes firm, no fear, a step, a sword, a chop, a kill, fresh blood spatter, meat to heaven. No one can stand a sword. In the distance, Gongshan''s eyes were terrified, and he didn''t dare to go forward. The people in juexingjing, like the tide of water, were killed by one person in the night. Lin Zhengtian only carried a sword and swept back the array! "White night! I''m so big that I can''t even subdue you, a little soul state person? If you want to go down the mountain, you should kill the elder first A group of souls in green robes rushed over and scattered straight away, turning into a large array, blocking the white night. "Wu Hun state? There are more than 30 people? " Lin Zhengtian''s pupils trembled, and he said in a low voice: "be careful, younger martial brother. This must be the top disciple of the world peak! Their strength is no less than the realm of martial spirit! I''ll help you! " As the words fell, Lin Zhengtian attacked one of them with a sword, trying to break the array first. But before he got close to him, he was blocked by a rising force of Yuanli, which could not be broken and hurt. "Those who join the battle must die!" An old soul said grimly. Thirty martial soul players simultaneously use a kind of soul skill. Yuan Li rolls in the array like a storm, holding up a breath of heaven and earth. People dance in unison. With the change of gestures, the yuan force overflowing from the body also begins to change. The storm force turns into a destructive force, just like a sword, and its power increases exponentially! "Defend Lin Zhengtian''s face became dignified and immediately called out. "Don''t panic, elder martial brother. Come to me quickly!" In the white night, the body spins up, and the green sword in the hand, like a dancing spirit, stabs on the ground and paddles continuously. "To break this kind of array, only the martial spirit Master can do it! It''s necessary to break through the defense set by these 30 people with the force of arrogance. Younger martial brother, your soul state is not enough. You can''t break it by relying on the spirit of heaven. Don''t say that you have four two changeable heavenly spirits. Even if you have 40, it''s useless! " For the first time, Lin Zhengtian showed such a heavy look, but he did not doubt the words of the white night. He said it, but walked backward and fell beside the white night. "What the master of martial spirit can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it!" After drinking in the white night, the green sword stopped rowing and stabbed at the ground. "The battle is complete!" Whoa! Two people''s feet immediately overflow bursts of gold. A simple, but not simple, strange array appears. The element force is injected into the array, and the array pattern is brilliant. "Kill!" The thirty drank together and killed them with the breath of destruction. Yuanli barrier, this array is like a closed iron bucket, the destruction storm is like a meat grinder! There''s no escape! There is no doubt that you will die! "Die!" Hold down the handle of the sword and kill it again. Yuan Li is released again. Big array Zhiwei rises again! Bang! In an instant, the destructive storm that rolled toward the center of the array suddenly turned and rolled around like crazy. "What?" Thirty souls were shocked, but they had no time to dodge and were engulfed by the storm of destructionWhew. The storm stopped. Thirty people turned into blood fog and all died miserably. In the white night, one man buckled his sword and stood in the array, intact! Quiet! Complete silence. Everyone''s fight is frozen. Everyone''s expectations are shattered! Seeing this, the soul in the distance was scared out of his wits and ran away. Kill 30 people in a burst! What means did white night use? These 30 people are all from the martial spirit realm! They''re all dead! Is he still human? "What magic array is this?" Lin Zhengtian looked at the gradually dim light under his eyes, and he was stupefied. "Reverse Liangyi array!" White night pulled out the green sword and walked forward. ... ... at the foot of the mountain. "Please pass on a word, goddess palace, Huanshi Ying, please see the peak leader of your school!" Huan Shiying rushes at the gate of the mountain. The disciples cast their eyes on Huan Shiying, and a greedy desire flashed in their eyes, but they soon stopped. One disciple said haughtily: "the elder has already ordered that if you of the goddess palace come, you should go to pianfeng to rest first and meet later, so please go to pianfeng to wait!" "Off peak?" Huan poem Yingying Leng. "We have clearly seen many forces on the peak before, why do we have to go to the peak of the goddess palace?" Caier frowned. This is to look down on people! "Ah, this is the elder''s order, and we must do it. If you are not satisfied, you can complain to the elder when the elder is killed." The disciple sneered. The crowd was angry. "It''s mostly because of the last Shennv palace incident that tiantianfeng thought that the white night had something to do with us." The willow eyebrows are frowning. "Miss, what should I do now? There''s a lot of movement from the top. I''m afraid the young master is in crisis. If we don''t go up earlier, we won''t have time to save people! " Cai''er whispered in an urgent way. "No matter!" Huan Shi Ying pupil flashed a trace of determination and said in a low voice: "order to go down, ready to rush up! Save the night first "Miss, this... This is a mess!" "Do it!" Huan Shiying drinks. Cai''er saw the situation and was helpless, so she had to go on secretly. But at this time, on the rugged road leading to the mountain, a few people with blood on their faces suddenly ran down. They rushed over and talked to the disciples. Several disciples'' faces changed greatly and ran to the peak immediately. Seeing this, the people in the goddess palace were stunned immediately. "Miss, what''s going on here?" "Is there something big up there?" Several female disciples murmured. "There are a lot of forces gathered at the top, and all the heroes are gathering. I''m afraid that there will be friction and riots among these forces." Huan Shiying guessed and said, "let''s go with me! Go up first! The more chaos, the better for us! " After that, he took the lead in rushing towards the mountain. Cai''er and others are worried. They can see that Huan Shiying is going to take advantage of the chaos to take away the white night, but there are countless people on the top, and the overlord Lang Tianya is there. With Huan Shiying and others, can they take away the white night? At this moment, however, there is no more time to think. Shennv palace a group of female warblers, yingying and Yanyan, rush to the peak. But as she walked, Huan Shiying noticed that it was wrong. Bloody smell! Yes, it has a very strong smell of blood. It spreads down from the peak, which is disgusting enough. She endured her discomfort and went on. However, a gurgling stream flowed down the path. The stream is completely gathered with blood... the faces of the people in the goddess palace have changed greatly, and some of the disciples who have not been involved in the world even gave a Whoa, vomiting... Dong! Suddenly, the mountain rocked. From the mountain came a piercing scream, followed by a large number of souls running madly down. "Be careful!" Huan Shiying shouts that all of them stick to the wall in a hurry to avoid falling into the mountain stream by the crazy crowd. People only see fear and despair... what happened? Huan poetry Ying Fang heart crazy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 Bang! Bang! Bang! From time to time, there was a deafening roar from the top of the mountain. The mountain rocked, as if a giant was beating and attacking the whole world peak with a sledgehammer. "What a terror!" The disciples of Shennv palace were all white and shivering. The breath of destruction from above made it difficult for them to breathe. "Little Miss... Something must have happened up there. I can''t say that there is a great power fighting... We... Are we really going to go up there?" Cai''er said with trembling voice. She has been serving the old man of heaven all the year round, and she has never experienced any big battle at all. For the first time, she felt very excited. The same is true of Huan Shiying, whose pink lips and bright eyes show firmness. "Maybe the white night is my mother''s son. He was willing to bear all the hatred and abuse for his mother''s reputation in the last rebellion of the goddess palace. He even committed danger with his own body, and even killed the first emperor to protect his mother''s safety. That''s why he had the disaster today. If I retreat because of the dangerous future, can I be worthy of my mother?" "But miss... We are here to negotiate. I''m afraid that the strength of these disciples can''t influence the top battle situation..." cai''er worries. "No matter how much, go up first!" Huan Shiying gnaws her teeth and rushes up first. The mountain road ahead is rugged and graceful. The more you walk forward, the more blood there will be on the road. The more bloody the smell is, the more signs of collapse appear on the mountain walls, rocks and roads, as if they were broken by brute force. Huan Shiying is more and more frightened. This is the world peak, is the territory of the overlord Lang Tianya. Who dares to be wild here? Finally, Huan Shiying rushed to the summit with a group of disciples of Goddess palace. But in her eyes, it was an extremely shocking scene. Corpse mountain. That''s corpse mountain. The road leading to the summit was completely piled up with broken bodies. The river of blood flowed down from these corpses. It was killing and bloody. Many corpses have just died, and the soul power of their bodies has not been dissipated. The soul power indicates the strength of the master. Most of them are strong in the absolute soul state, and those in the martial spirit state are not uncommon! And in front of these bodies, there are a lot of soul cultivation masters. They are nervously staring at the front, one by one as if facing a big enemy. On the sky, it was like a battle of gods. Lang Tianya, the super strong man in Qunzhong domain, wields Yuanli to fight against Qingtian elder Jianyue. The strength between the two forces makes the people below breathe tight and faint several times. "How could that happen?" Huan Shiying looks very pale. When did she see this scene of Shura? What kind of devil would do such a thing? Huan Shiying raised her eyes and saw two people standing in front of them. A man in a sword suit, with a sword in his hand and a smile on his face. And the other person is no one else, it''s white night. "White night?" Huan Shiying''s pupil shrinks sharply. She seems to notice something. She immediately leads a group of disciples from the goddess palace to rush over. "White night! Be careful Huan Shiying shouts. Is ready to continue to kill will go out of the white night Leng next. However, Huan Shiying and a group of disciples of the goddess palace, yingying and Yanyan, came running over. A thin sword was directly aimed at Lin Zhengtian. At night, Huan Shiying grabbed her arm and retreated to the back. "White night, come with me. Be careful of this man!" Huan Shi Ying''s eyes firmly look at Lin Zhengtian. It''s a foggy night. You can see the expression on Huan Shiying''s small face, and suddenly you can see it. Feeling this wench think the people here are all killed by Lin Zheng? Lin Zhengtian is also a face of amazement, looking around so many girl films, the whole person is also silly. "Is that the goddess palace "Miss Huan! Come back and be careful "She... She was with the devil..." the voices of stunned and trembling sounded from the souls around. Huan Shiying was stunned and felt a little wrong. But heard a white night smile: "how did you come?" "My mother worried about you, so she asked me to save you!" It''s not so good. As soon as she said it, she didn''t get angry. She snorted and said, "you man, why don''t you know what you''re doing? You have offended so many forces. Now even the Mo family and the world peak dare to offend. Do you really think you are great? If you are the fifth patriarch, so what? Do you know the most talented Mo Daoyuan is the first one? " "I remember being third." "Before? He''s always been third! Do you know how terrible Mo Daoyuan''s talent is? Even Grandma is quite afraid of him, but you''re good. Even Mo Daoyuan''s younger brother Mo Chen dare to kill him. He completely offends Mo Daoyuan to death! Now more than a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, come to this world peak, mother knows this matter, every day tea does not want to eat, worry into a disease, more ask grandma to come forward, send us to negotiate, hope to save your life! Don''t say anything now, just follow meHuan Shiying bites the silver tooth Road, pulls the white night and rushes to the outside. "Protect me She had a good drink. The disciples of Shennv palace immediately surrounded the white night and went outside. Lin Zhengtian stayed where he was. "Hello... Teacher... Younger brother..." Lin Zhengtian followed him. "Be careful!" Huan Shiying is eager to drink. The disciples of Shennv palace quickly turned their swords and aimed at Lin Zhengtian. They were extremely vigilant. Lin Zhengtian''s pace suddenly froze. "Well..." the white night was dumb. "Step back." In a low voice. The crowd retreated toward the mountain road under cover of the white night. The countless souls blocked by the mountain road didn''t feel funny when they saw this scene. They looked at the white night in horror, and did not stop to retreat. When the white night took a step towards this, they stepped back ten steps. The disciples of the goddess palace were very surprised. "Miss Huan... What are you doing? Why are you protecting this demon? " Finally, someone couldn''t accept it. He yelled at the top of his voice. "Do you want to ask? Huan Shiying is with him! " "No wonder this man is so confident. It turns out that the goddess palace is protecting him!" The sound of panic was lost. Still on guard against Lin Zhengtian''s Huanshi Yingying, suddenly confused. She turned her head and saw a gentle smile on the white night''s face. "OK, Shiying, don''t make trouble. That one over there is my senior brother Lin Zhengtian!" "Elder martial brother?" Huan Shiying looked at the white night, but saw the young man''s smile gentle and brilliant, very handsome, straight against the heart, people can not help but be intoxicated. "Well, this girl, are you mistaken? I''m a good man. That one over there is the devil who kills people without blinking an eye. " Lin Zhengtian shrugged his shoulders. "What?" Huan Shiying felt that her head was blank, and some could not turn. But watch the white night turn around and head for the mountain road. "Shennv palace disciple, follow me." White night light road, holding three feet of green peak, a sword, to the foot of the mountain. Never mind. Thousands of soul cultivation as if in the face of the enemy, but no one dare to hinder, constantly retreat. When someone finally couldn''t bear the pressure and rushed up, it was a flash of green light, and the sword fell and the people died. Quick kill. All the people in the goddess palace were shocked. The man was in the eight levels of juexingjing and was killed by a sword? "What''s this... What''s going on here?" Huan Shiying looks at the back of the front and whispers. "Miss, you are totally mistaken. All the people on the ground were killed by younger martial brothers. It has nothing to do with me." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "He... He killed it?" "Yes, in addition, what you said is not far away... There it is!" Lin Zhengtian pointed to a cold corpse not far away. Huan Shiying is busy looking at it. The pupil shrinks a few times, and people seem to be petrified. No wonder he said that Mo Daoyuan was the third patriarch before. Before... That''s what he meant? "Bai chuzong is now ranked third in the list of chuzong, and he has been successfully promoted to Qingtian chuzong! Is it possible that Miss Huan is here to save Bai chuzong The scholar led the disciples of Vientiane and said slowly. Naturally, he knew this girl. After all, Huan Shiying also had an alternate qualification order. Scholars and other people of the Vientiane sect have always been on the sidelines as spectators. They never intervene in the disputes in the clan domain, unless the incident involves the principles of the Vientiane gate, such as Lang Tianya''s intention to kill qingtianchuzong. However, only the elder Qingtian can cope with this level of fighting, and they are powerless. Save? If so, does white night need rescue? "The scholar." Huan Shiying''s face was burning and her heart was in a mess. "Let''s go." Said the scholar. Huan Shiying bit her teeth and followed the past closely. One man and one sword at night set foot on the peak of the world. Thousands of souls can not resist. Lang Tianya is hoarse and roaring to get rid of Jianyue. But Jianyue is extremely difficult to deal with. She can play the power of profound righteousness with one fist and one palm. Even if she can''t defeat Lang Tianya, she can at least restrain his action. Lang Tianya knows that white night is not the one he can kill. Whether it''s the dead dragon sword or the four spirits of the two changes that can be sacrificed, they all indicate that white night has the ability to fight against him. In particular, it is more inaccessible under the protection of the elder giant. "White night! Even if you don''t die today, you will live in my fear. " Lang Tianya looks grim and wants to run away. "Lang Tianya, do you want to escape? You seem to be mistaken. From the beginning, I was not ready to let you go! "Just at this time, the sound of long drink resounded through the whole world peak. Lang Tianya looks stunned and looks down, but he suddenly stops at the rugged mountain road under him at night. His position is just below Lang Tianya. "What do you want to do?" Lang Tianya is frightened. He hummed in the night, jumped up and clasped the dead dragon sword in his palm. "Interesting." Jianyue sends out a funny smile, and her slender palms suddenly wave out countless threads of thin thread, which seems to entangle Lang Tianya''s limbs like a spider web. "White night, dare you?" Lang Tianya was shocked. White night didn''t plan to run at all. He just pretended to leave and deliberately let Lang Tianya relax his vigilance. From the beginning, he had already killed Lang Tianya! Now, with the help of elder Qingtian, the dead dragon sword will not be missed! "Why dare I?" The white night looks ferocious. It is thousands of kilometers away from Lang Tianya, and the sword has risen to the sky. Roar!!!! A fierce dragon broke through the clouds and hit the sky. The destructive power of terror is unleashed across the sky. Jianyue looks slightly changed, and quickly let go, but Lang Tianya can''t dodge and is instantly submerged by the dragon. Is this the means of white night? Countless eyes were shocked to see that gorgeous scene... . (stop for a while and continue to find a day, how about? In addition, please continue to ask for tickets and rewards, don''t stop, brothers) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 "White night! Dare you? " Lang Tianya roared at the top of his voice. He is the overlord of the clan and the supreme power. Even if the warrior soul worshiper sees him, he has to kneel down and submit. But now, the one who doesn''t even have the martial spirit realm dares to attack himself! This is a great shame! His eyes were red with blood, and his whole body was like a torrent of death. The air around him seemed to be frozen. The sword of white night is too sudden. He seems to have been brewing for a long time. Waiting for Lang Tianya can''t wait to keep the white night. When the elder Qingtian seizes the opportunity to suppress it, he makes a sword in an instant... with a perfect strike, he completely grasps the opportunity! The sword of the dead dragon roared and broke through the sky. The terrible meaning of the sword opened the ice and cold in the end of the Lang world. It purified everything like a ripple. Lang Tianya has no possibility of dodging. Jianyue''s suppression makes him unable to break free temporarily. "The profound meaning of the general situation!" Lang Tianya roars, a raging power of profound righteousness blooms. Eight power of profound righteousness! Even better than the general situation of the white night. However, this does not stop the sword''s power. It is almost immune to the rules of the profound meaning. It does not even slow down its speed by half a minute, and it runs like crazy. Go ahead, the momentum is irresistible! "The sky is full of clouds!" Lang Tianya roared again, his soul skills opened, and a surging force of Yuan rushed out of his body, turning into layers of thick clouds around him. As soon as his eyes opened, the power flew out of his pupils. Those clouds turned into a solid wall and surrounded him tightly. But everyone knows that ordinary soul skills will not have any effect. If Lang Tianya doesn''t use his real skills, he will die under this sword. Lang Tianya himself is obviously aware of it. As soon as he opened his mouth, a stream of pure and incredible Yuan Li flew out and hit the thick walls. A large number of complicated fire cloud patterns appeared on the thick walls. These patterns were like poisonous snakes, climbing and spreading. In a blink of an eye, they covered the whole thick wall, emitting a golden red light. The people below were terrified. What a powerful light it was? I''m afraid that those in the martial spirit realm will not be able to defeat it with all their strength. But... this time, Lang Tianya is facing the death dragon sword, which is the supreme attack. Anyone who knows the Dragon Sword knows that the power of this sword is strong when it is strong! The more powerful Lang Tianya is, the more terrifying his sword power is. When the dead Dragon Sword power approached the thick cloud wall covered by divine light, a large number of cracks immediately appeared in the thick wall, and then quickly collapsed and broken with the speed visible to the naked eye. Lang Tianya''s pupil shrinks, he waves his hands fiercely, and he shouts angrily in his mouth. "Never die, never die!" "Hunyuan gold body!" "Yuan Li is strong!" "Baizhan Yuanjia!" "Diamond bone!" "Invincible!" ... the defensive soul skills were used by Lang Tianya crazily. At this moment, his body burst out colorful brilliant light, and the strong yuan force erupted outward one after another. However, when the sword power hit, all the elements seemed to be absorbed by the black hole, and all of them were taken back... this kind of defense can be called the strongest in Quzong domain at present Defense! But... Dong!! The sword power of the dead dragon penetrates Lang Tianya''s body in an instant. All his yuan strength was crushed, and he could hardly stop half of his sword power. Lang Tianya trembled all over, and all the Yuan Li that he sacrificed all over his body was blown to pieces. People seemed petrified and frozen in place. The white night urges Qi to stand in the air, indifferent to watch this scene. All the soul people below, even the scholars of the Vientiane gate, have all been frozen. People seem to forget to breathe, and their eyelids can''t blink, staring at the sky. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Dead Dragon Sword... Dead Dragon Sword... This sword of wind and cloud killed me today. In the future, it will shake countless strong men. You can''t keep this sword..." the stiff face of Lang Tianya slowly appears crazy and ferocious smile. He lost! Very thorough... "it''s enough to kill you." White night took a sword flower and put the scalding dead dragon sword into the scabbard, and said faintly. "White night, I hate you so much. I should have done it earlier, I should have wiped you out earlier! I have always kept a careless attitude towards you and never put you in the eye. I didn''t expect that you have grown up to the prime minister in such a short period of time! How could you kill me earlier Lang Tianya suddenly got excited and roared. Every word was covered with Yuan force, which made the eardrum rupture and dizzy. "I had no enmity with Tianxia peak. I just wanted to leave Qunzhong earlier and return to the place where I was born, but I was pressed by you from Tianxia peak people step by step. It is not just because I am alone in the daytime."White night light said. "Do you mean that I have done what I have done and dug my own grave?" Lang Tianya laughed at himself. White night no language, turn to leave. But at this time, Lang Tianya''s body suddenly swings a terrible yuan force storm, the pressure suddenly drops! The souls below are lying on the ground, difficult to get up, even if the strength is a little stronger, but also legs tremble, extremely difficult to stand firm. In the white night, his body swayed, his eyebrows tightened, and he turned his head, but he could see that Lang Tianya''s eyes burst out with thick halo, and a full of vitality burst out in his body which was about to fall. "What?" White night eyebrows tight hair. The sword of the dead dragon passes through your heart. Even if you are a fairy, you can never save Lang Tianya! Is there any other Horcrux means for him to be reborn? People suddenly turn around, pull out the green sword, the blade is close to Lang Tianya. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Lang Tianya suddenly burst out laughing, and the arrogant laughter spread all over the world. Murderous! It''s rising again. Isn''t it that he didn''t give up? The eyes of the white night are calm, but the green sword is taken away, and the palm of the hand grabs the dead dragon sword which has just been silent. the scalding dead dragon sword did not cool down at all, and the skin of the palm was scalded instantly. But he didn''t seem to feel anything. "Do you still have the ability to make a second sword?" Lang Tianya''s eyes are full of enthusiasm. "Of course "If you use up all your strength, these spirits will take advantage of this opportunity to break you into pieces! White night, you can never be the last one to laugh at "Then I will sacrifice the spirit of heaven. Anyone who wants to kill me should consider his own life first. In a big deal, both jade and stone will be burned!" White night calm said, but the determination in the eyes is very rich. Lang Tianya tightly staring at the face of the white night, suddenly the crazy face is more obvious. "Four lives and two changes of the spirit of heaven! Fight the mystery! The profound meaning of the general situation! In addition to this, you still have an unswerving heart, with the perseverance of King Kong! Why? Why are you born in this world He raised a hand, a heart size diamond appeared in the palm of his hand, and then suddenly pressed, inlaid into the damaged heart. So, is that his card? The diamond broke, and the fragments quickly repaired his heart. Poop! The dead heart beat at once. People live again? "Never die, no time to drill!" The scholar exclaimed. "What is that?" Immediately someone asked. "The most precious treasure from outside of Qunzhong is a magic weapon brought by the great power of the outside world! Because it is shaped like a diamond, it is called a "flawless diamond..." "can Lang Tianya use this thing to regenerate "That''s not true." The scholar shook his head and said, "the things that can lead to life and death, human flesh and bones in this world are all things that change their lives against the heaven. Each of them can cause a catastrophe and will not appear easily. It''s not something that can change your life, but... It can last "Life extension?" The crowd was stunned. "It is said that the flawless drill can temporarily replace any part of the body, such as the head, such as the heart! You see, the flawless diamond has repaired Lang Tianya''s injury. He will not die for the time being, and he can still continue to fight. However, Lang Tianya''s strength is not low, and he can only maintain a fight for a long time! " The scholar is deep. When they heard this, they were in a state of panic. Is it so magical that you can''t get rid of it? Forced to continue life for Lang Tianya? The goddess palace people are extremely worried. "White night, run away!" Huantou''s poem is in a hurry. "Run away? It''s late Lang Tianya is covered with diamonds, and the whole person becomes a crystal God of war. "Although it can''t make me really live, and even can''t make me insist on one day, I''ll kill you enough in the next time." Lang Tianya shouts loudly, and his intention of killing becomes more and more intense, and then turns into a torrent, killing at night. Destruction! He must be destroyed! Lang Tianya knows that he can''t live long, but he still wants to be destroyed! He was jealous of white night, of this amazing genius! He knows that even if he can suppress white night now, what about ten years later? What about 20 years later? Such talents as white night will surely achieve the highest power! "You are very talented indeed, but if you meet me, I will kill you even if I die!" Lang Tianya roared, rolling with the murderous spirit, exciting the sky color, thunder clouds, lightning thunder. "Ah Lang Tianya roared, like a meteor pulling a bright tail on the sky. He raised his fist front and smashed it downward. The destruction storm was raging in the front of the fist. At the moment, no one was standing on the ground, all of them were lying on the ground, bearing the terrible pressure.Click... Click... the Tianxia peak is split, the buildings on the peak are all cracked, the vegetation turns into powder, and the five internal organs of life are broken and died. Without soul power, everything will be destroyed under the pressure of this momentum. The whole world peak is shrouded in the destructive power, as if in the end. There is no way out! "Dead dragon!" In the daytime, my heart recites silently. When my eyes are cold, I will pull out my sword. Whoosh! Just then, a piercing sound of breaking the air suddenly rang out. The white night was stunned. However, a phantom fire appeared in the air. Lang Tianya''s pupils trembled, but he saw a fire running through his heart, directly breaking the heart repaired by flawless diamonds... Bang Dang. The crackle came out. Lang Tianya all over the body, with unwilling eyes to fall. "Do you dare to be presumptuous? Die A cold voice rippling in the ears of the white night and Lang Tianya. . (I''m really helpless. Last night I''ve opened a leaflet for leave in the related works. I had been infused with liquid for half a day in the hospital yesterday, my head was burning, and I was not in a state to write a book. I plan to rest early and fill it up today, but I found that no one seems to have seen that leaflet, ah... I will make up for yesterday''s one today) in the future, I will make up for it today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 "Who?" Lang Tianya called weakly, but he saw a vague shadow in his sight. The shadow looked like a dragon snake, covered with hard scales all over his body, and his pupil was like a golden bell. When seeing this empty shadow, Lang Tianya scalp suddenly explodes, in a trance. But his heart broke, and his breath was getting weaker and weaker. "How strong the breath is... Who are you? Are you the card of... White night? " Lang Tianya weak said, eyes are still filled with unwilling, but at this time he, has been like a candle in the wind, halo is becoming weaker and weaker. Such a strong breath, such a fierce means, even the indestructible diamond can be easily broken, it must be beyond the existence of the spirit of heaven. The soul of heaven! The soul of heaven! People in heaven and soul state master the power of law, communicate wantonly with jiuchongtian and get the essence of heaven and soul. But in front of this attack, they are as fragile as paper... "white night..." Lang Tianya sends out the final roar. Finally... Dong. The body fell heavily to the ground. The pressure of those oppressed souls who could not lift their heads suddenly disappeared. People raised their heads in a hurry, but saw that there was only one person standing proud in the vast sky. White night! Langtianya, die! There was silence below. They are too pressed to hold their heads up. They don''t know how to kill langtianya, who has no time to drill. "Once used, it can not only prolong life temporarily, but also strengthen the body, but also break Lang Tianya''s heart. What''s the matter?" The scholar was shocked, and his eyes on the white night changed. "Maybe... He will be able to compete with the first two in the list!" And in the bottom of that piece of moss covered stone, Jianyue raised his head, quietly looked at the figure, pupil flickering. Lin Zhengtian did not lie on the ground. His body trembled under the terrible pressure of Lang Tianya, but he would rather not bend. Even if there were cracks in his bones, he still had no sign of falling down. He looked up again and saw the scene, and people fell into a trance. "The breath? old fox? Is it you? " White night raised his head, looked around, and cried in a low voice. "Stinky boy, don''t look. I''m outside the mountain." A familiar voice was heard again. The white night froze and fell from the air. "Outside the mountain?" "Otherwise? For your sake, I spent a whole day outside the Tianxia peak before I finished arranging the array. Otherwise, you would have to bleed again just now The laughter of the Qianlong emperor was floating. "Dharma array?" White night to listen to the clouds, but think carefully, suddenly guess one or two. "I''ve heard about it, you boy! Oh, it''s the worst guy I''ve ever seen! I heard that you consecutively sacrificed four heavenly spirits before, and the heavenly spirits were abandoned. If I don''t do it in time, I''m afraid that your hard won four heavenly spirits will be abolished again! It''s true that how much other people cherish your talent. You''re very careful in practice all the way. You don''t care. Do you understand how terrible your talent is now? " the Qianlong emperor scolded and complained:" when I heard that Tianxia peak was going to deal with you, I rushed to the Tianxia peak immediately, and built a ring phase star killing array around the peak! All the materials collected in this period of time have been used. Only by using this array can Lang Tianya be killed! If I''m a little late, will you sacrifice the spirit of heaven again? " "No, my strength now is enough for my second sword." White night laughs. "After you take out the sword, your strength is exhausted, and your spirit is withered. Those who are in the bottom of the sword take the opportunity to kill you. What should you do?" "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven." ".... " I''m kidding. I won''t do this until the last step. After all, senior brother Lin is still here. He can protect me well! " "Brother Lin?" "That one over there." "Oh? That man. " The Emperor Qianlong seems to be observing Lin Zhengtian, and then he doesn''t make any comments. Instead, he says, "boy, I''m communicating with you with my ideas. This thing consumes a lot of soul power. You come out of the mountain, and I''ll wait for you on the east side of the mountain." "Good!" White night nods. The voice of Qianlong emperor faded away. He looked at the cold corpse of Lang Tianya, stepped forward and took off the ring. There must be many treasures in the storage ring of the overlord of the clan. No one dares to dispute the killing of Lang Tianya in the daytime. He turned around and went to Lin Zhengtian and Huan Shiying. Lin Zhengtian took a deep look at him with a faint smile on his face. But Huan Shiying is still in a daze. She was staring at the white night, her brain was in a trance.Negotiation? Saving people? Is it really necessary? Even Lang Tianya was killed by him. Does he really need to be saved? Huan Shiying took a few deep breaths, and her full chest was constantly fluctuating. However, no matter what she did, she could not calm the excitement and complexity in her heart. Is this man really his mother''s son? My brother? "Elder martial brother, Shiying girl, let''s go." The white night called out and went forward. Lin Zhengtian immediately followed. "Miss." Cai''er shouts in a low voice, but Huan Shiying doesn''t move. Cai''er sees the situation and calls a few more times. Then she suddenly turns to her senses. "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Caier asked. "Me? What can I do for you Huan Shiying conceals her inner confusion and follows the past. Jianyue has disappeared, but everyone knows that she is not far away from the white night, secretly guarding. If there is a great power that threatens the life of the white night, Jianyue will surely appear. Of course, if the white night kills himself, Jianyue will only see the death. At this time, the pace of the white night stagnated and stopped. The people''s hearts beat. But he turned around, and his eyes fell on the public not far away. Gongshan was shocked and his face was white. White night came, around the soul people have to step aside, deeply afraid. He did not speak, but put his hand on the handle of the green sword and slowly pulled it out. The idea of killing rises. "White night, what do you want to do?" Gongshan''s eyes were full of confusion and he murmured. "I said before, if people want to kill me, I will kill people! Now that you''ve done it before, you can''t do that. " "White night, you don''t have to do so much, right? The reason why I want to revenge on you is that you have done harm to my son gongyue. You owe me my family first. How about this? Since today''s Tianya is dead, it''s better to let this matter go. In the future, you can write off all the gratitude and resentment between you and my father-in-law. What do you think? " Gongshan tried to calm down and said in a low voice. "Not so much." White night hums: "Lang Tianya died, you will start to say such words, if the defeat is me rather than Lang Tianya, will you and I cancel the gratitude and resentment?" Gongshan is dumb. White night draw out the green sword, step forward. Gongshan looks ugly, and people of the public come forward one after another, staring at the white night with vigilance. The fighting seems to continue. But the white night one sword cuts the sky, exterminates Lang Tianya, nobody can block, how can small public family be an opponent? "White night, no!" Huan Shiying rushes to stop her. "White night, the public family is also a well-known family in the clan area. Gongshan, as the head of the clan, is closely related to other family forces in the clan area. You can kill Lang Tianya. If you even kill Gongshan, it will only cause endless trouble! The gain is not worth the loss. Let him go! " When Gongshan heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "white night, your talent is really very strong. I have to admit that, but you are only alone. If you kill Lang Tianya, you can''t change the situation! Even if you kill me and destroy the government, what? Those close friends and relatives of the public will take revenge on you. Can you kill them all? " Hearing this, the face of the public became relaxed. Indeed, the government has been rooted in the clan territory for such a long time. There are many branches and leaves, and all parties have contact. If there is an accident, it can be said that it is a move that moves the whole body. "Is it?" At this time, the white night suddenly sneered. Gongshan eyebrows move, feel bad. However, he suddenly raised his sword, and a green light flashed over Gongshan''s neck like lightning. Gongshan, who had been injured, had no time to defend against the sudden attack. The whole man retreated, then covered his neck tightly, and blood oozed from his fingers.. "you..." he opened his eyes in disbelief. "Gongshan, you seem to have forgotten my present identity. What can you do to destroy your public family?" White night a long sword, green mans splashed red blood. His words, like a world shaking alarm, awakened all the people present. Qingtian chuzong! White night, but the newly promoted Qingtian chuzong, is a super genius superior to chuzong. "Even if you are a big master, you are afraid of everything! As long as Bai chuzong is willing, he can worship any force in the Qunzhong area, and any force in the Qunzhong area will destroy the public house for a giant chuzong without hesitation! " The scholar not far away spoke coldly. Gongshan''s words are totally unknown. He doesn''t understand the horror of a giant Chu Zong. After all, this one is protected by the elder giant. Gongshan opened his mouth and fell down with reluctance, bleeding all over the ground.The father-in-law fled in all directions. "Do you want to go after offending my younger brother?" Lin Zhengtian chuckled and turned into a thunderbolt. His sword blade came out frequently. In the blink of an eye, all his family members were destroyed. Four weeks later, the human nerves trembled. The elder martial brother of chuzong is not a master to be provoked! In the white night, I put away my sword and stepped down the mountain. All the way, all the people look up to you. Lang Tianya wanted to kill him, but he killed him on the world peak. The long eagle plundered the sky to destroy him, but he was buried here forever. In a prosperous age, the emperor should not be arrogant, but die with hatred. Now, Gongshan, the leader of the public family, has become the soul of his sword. Who else dares to resist? "Qunzhongyu is going to usher in the era of white night!" The scholar looked at the upright figure and whispered. . (after taking the medicine and taking a rest, there are two shifts) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 On the peak of the world, there is a river of blood and a mountain of bones. The overlord langtianya falls, shaking the whole clan domain. The scholars left with the disciples of Vientiane, and the geniuses who wanted to come to bump into luck left one after another, leaving in a hurry. If white night is only the first time, they may have a chance to defeat it and replace it, and make it into the list of the first patriarchs. However, the strength of the white night is so strong that it is beyond the reach of ordinary people. They can only look up to it. How dare they plot? Lang Tianya, the leader of Tianxia peak, has fallen down, and the elder sang Dongming and duankong have died one after another. The high-level has been fragmented. To such a point, the only one in the clan who can take charge of the overall situation is Qin Xinhong, who has just left. When Bai Ye and others left Tianxia peak, some disciples immediately rushed to chase back Qin Xinhong, who was not long after the peak. The disciples knelt down and begged hard to let Qin Xinhong preside over the overall situation of Tianxia peak and avenge Lang Tianya. However, Qin Xinhong is not the extreme person of Lang Tianya. What''s more, judging from her subjective impression, the main source of this incident is not in the white night, but in Lang Tianya. If it was not for the interests of Lang Tianya and others, how could it have caused today''s disaster? Qin Xinhong agreed to take the post of the leader of the peak, but she meant to put aside all the previous enmities and devote herself to practice. Her views were supported by many disciples. During the disaster of Tianxia peak, a large number of main members of the peak, especially the elite disciples, were left. Qin Xinhong was close to the bottom disciples and supported by his younger brothers and sons. There was no dispute that Qin Xinhong took the position of the world peak leader, although the Tianxia peak was real However, people believe that under the leadership of Qin Xinhong, Tianxia peak will recover its former prosperity sooner or later. Tianxia peak is under the control of Qin Xinhong, so he can rest assured that if Tianxia peak seeks him again to cause trouble, he doesn''t mind killing all the people of this peak. Out of the mountain. "Younger martial brother, it''s over. It''s time for you to go back? Come with me if you have time. I''ve got a new cheap master. It''s interesting! " Lin Zhengtian said with a relaxed smile. "Cheap master?" "I like to drink and boast. I have good strength." "If you have a chance, you must know something. But you can''t go with elder martial brother this time. Younger martial brother still has some things to deal with." White night helpless way. "It''s OK. Let''s have a good drink when we have a chance." Lin Zhengtian did not talk nonsense and affectation. He turned and waved his hand and walked towards the distance. He didn''t even leave his contact information. But Bai Ye knows that it is not difficult for Lin Zheng to find him. "White night, follow us back to the palace of women! The mother... The adoptive mother miss you very much... "Huan Shiying hesitated and said in a low voice. "Adoptive mother?" The white night was silent for a moment and shook his head lightly: "I have nothing to do with the goddess of purple Huan. Don''t make any mistake. If it comes out, it will have a great impact on the reputation of the goddess. As the adoptive daughter of the goddess, you should take this into consideration." "White night, I know! You said it on purpose, for the sake of your mother''s reputation Huan Shiying was suddenly excited. Her eyes were covered with mist and said, "I know everything you have done, and my mother knows that you don''t have to do this. Come back with me at night. My mother really miss you..." the white night looks at her quietly, and suddenly a smile rises from the corners of her mouth. It was a helpless smile, and Huan Shiying was stunned. "Shiying, you are a very smart girl. In fact, with you around my mother, I am already very relieved, but... I also have my difficulties. After this event, I will leave qunzhongyu and my mother. Please pay more attention for me!" On hearing this, Huan Shiying stopped talking. She looked at the white night and whispered: "I know... White night, take care... " thank you, Shiying. " White night laughs. Although he didn''t have much contact with Huan Shiying, this time Huan Shiying came here to help despite the difficulties and dangers. He would bear this love anyway. Other people, even if the power is greater than Huan Shiying, I am afraid they will not break into the peak of the world and commit danger by themselves. "Don''t thank me, my mother sent me." In a low voice. The white night sighed slightly and turned to walk far away. Huan Shiying quietly looks at the back of his leaving, but he can''t move for a long time. "Miss, did you just leave like this?" Cai Er reluctantly looks at the white night leaving, but her eyes are still full of worship. "I didn''t expect that the young master boarded Qingtian chuzong and was protected by the elder giant!" "But why didn''t you follow us back to the palace? Although we don''t accept male disciples in Shennv palace, as the first emperor of Qingtian, the master of the palace will surely try his best to teach him the way of Supreme Soul. He may even pass on the goddess palace to him. Maybe his future is very good, but why did he leave? " "That''s right. With the childe here, our goddess palace will surely soar to the sky." The female disciples, Yingying, Yanyan, chirping, don''t know why they left at night.Huan Shiying sighed deeply and said in a low voice: "you can talk about it here. When you get out of here, don''t say that the white night is the mother''s son..." when the goddess palace heard it, they were shocked one after another, understood its meaning, and whispered: "yes." Huan Shiying''s eyes drooped slightly, quite tired, and sighed: "white night, although you are for your mother''s good, but... Does your mother really hope you can do this?" Just, the goddess palace and his party left one after another. ... br > not long after the peak of the world appeared in the daytime, another figure stopped him. The figure is delicate and delicate, but it is a small beauty with fair skin, long hair and delicate facial features. This man is dragon moon. White night is keenly aware that there is a lot of blood on her skirt, like a sign of fighting... "dragon moon?" White night slightly suspicious, eyes also overflow with joy. "Congratulations on the white night. Now you are the Prime Minister of Qingtian. On the list of chuzong, except for those two, you have no rival. The whole clan will be crazy because of you." Long Yue shows a slight smile. It''s kind of like being squeezed out. "Yue''er, I miss you very much when you were injured. At that time, you were not so worried and carefree as you are now. You are much happier than now." White night took out the wine pot and handed it over. Dragon moon hesitated, or took over. She poured a mouthful, as if pouring out all her heart and bitter water, but these still returned to her stomach. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she did not use soul power to resist the wine force, and her eyes were also somewhat blurred. "Isn''t there a saying like that? A fool has a good fortune. I lost most of my memory when I was injured, so I was carefree. Now I think about many things, and I am not as happy as before. " "What are you still worried about? Say it, maybe I can help you White night road. Different from Huan Shiying, Longyue is more important in the heart of the white night. She opened her pink lips and stopped talking. She sighed and shook her head. Instead of speaking, she turned and was ready to leave. "At the beginning of next month, will you have time?" Suddenly, she hesitated and asked. "Early next month? What''s the matter? " White night questions. "At the beginning of next month, zongmen City, you will have a walk!" After that, Longyue''s body suddenly disappeared, I don''t know where to go. White night did not go after, Long Yue left in a great hurry, afraid that it could not be said clearly, worried about their own questioning. But at the beginning of next month, why should we go there? What''s going to happen there? He was at a loss, but he didn''t want to think so much. He quickened his pace and went to the peak. East of the mountain. "Where are you, old man?" The white night looked around and called out. "You son of a bitch, can''t you call me emperor? Or honor the emperor? It''s good to call on the elder. " A lazy and loose voice floated over, only to see a fat and big ear species lying lazily on the boulder next to it, like a dog rather than a dog. It was very strange. "Then you have to act like an elder." White night shrugged and said with a smile, "you''re fat again!" "Go away, I call it low key." Qianlong glared at him and hummed, "you are such a boy. You always know how to make trouble every day. The trees show up in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. Don''t you understand this truth?" "Low key?" The white night sighed and his sight fell on the dead dragon sword on his waist. How can peace be achieved with the sword of the dead dragon? Qianlong also understood the meaning of white night, and said with a bitter smile: "this sword is indeed very strong. It is a dream of a swordsman, but its disadvantages are also very obvious. You should be careful." "I know, but without this sword, I might have been dead." Bai Ye nodded his head and glanced at the eye Qianlong: "old fox, where have you been recently? Why are you getting fatter? Can''t you just hide and enjoy it? " "Am I that kind of person?" Qianlong rolled his eyes and said, "naturally, the emperor has gone to practice with great concentration! By the way, I have collected some useful things, but because of your boy''s business, all the things I have collected hard in this period of time have been put on you. " It raised its fat claws and pointed to the land under its body, where there were the patterns of the ring phase star killing array. When you look closely at the white night, the lines are like hair and laughter, but there are 360 lines in a small inch, which is very terrible. How difficult is it to arrange a large array around the mountain peak? White night thought, and then a smile: "so to say, or I am sorry for you?" "Of course, if you invite me to have a drink, I won''t care about you." "What are you talking about? Let''s go White night hand a Yang, stride forward. One man and one beast went down the mountain road to the nearest town. However, on the way, the Qianlong emperor suddenly opened his voice again."You''ve got four mutated spirits, and your talent has reached the peak. Then, it''s time for you to link heaven and soul again!" "Heaven soul link?" White night slightly a Leng. What is that? . (in poor condition, the fourth is more likely to be late, or it may be tomorrow morning. Let''s watch it tomorrow. I''m sorry, I''m dizzy...) I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 "You boy, you are lucky." The bean sized eyes of Qianlong emperor scanned the white night up and down, and he almost left the big mouth of the Lama to utter a tut tut voice: "not bad, not bad. It''s actually four ghosts of heaven and two changes!" "I promise you never had my gift when you were my age." "Who said that? Don''t think that your four mutated spirits are very powerful. Compared with the emperor, it''s still too poor! This great emperor is a genius in the world, otherwise he would not have achieved the emperor''s realm! " The Qianlong emperor immediately refused to accept it and hummed. "Good, good, you are the most powerful, or first explain to me what is the soul of heaven link!" White night chuckles. The great emperor of Qianlong glanced at him and said, "the link between heaven and soul is to integrate and connect the many spirits born by one person." "Integration? The four heavenly spirits become one? " "That''s not true, but the form is not the same, but it is like one." Emperor Qianlong said with a smile: "the heaven soul bridge is not a kind of magic, but a unique soul cultivation magic created by the Emperor himself." "You created it?" "Yes, it''s just one family. There''s no other place to learn." The Qianlong emperor raised his head and said with pride, "you should feel lucky. You have awakened the four heavenly spirits and met the greatest emperor in the land of nine spirits. You are doomed that this life will not be ordinary." "How can you boast so much?" "Brag? It''s you who are ignorant, stinky boy. You will know whether the emperor is bragging in a moment The Qianlong emperor hummed: "first, you should stabilize your mind and mind, and temporarily close the four heavenly spirits. You can''t overflow any soul power." Although the white night was skeptical, he knew that the Qianlong would not harm himself, so he did what he said to stabilize his mind and seal the spirit of heaven. "Let go of your soul power." In the daytime, a large amount of pure soul power overflows from the pores of his body. However, there is no continuous supply of soul power. After the soul power is dissipated, the whole body of white night has no soul power, just like an ordinary person without soul cultivation. "Empty the sky and soul, classify them as the beginning, find common ground, try to integrate these coexistence, and achieve the purpose of linking heaven and soul..." the white night expression becomes serious, and do it step by step. It''s really easy to find common ground after the spirit is empty. However, the four heavenly spirits have different characteristics and each has its own advantages. Even if they find common ground, they are very common. Most of them have. "How do I connect?" Ask in the daytime. "Try to use the first spirit to stimulate the second spirit." "The soul pulse of each heaven soul is different. If you do this, the soul power of the second heaven soul will not appear." Shake your head at night. "You try to do it." Seeing Qianlong''s insistence, the white night did not refute it, and acted on it. But soon, he shook his head: "useless." "If it''s useless, go on and do it all the time. Use the first day''s spirit to stimulate the second day''s soul, and then the second day''s spirit to urge the third day''s soul, the third day''s soul to urge the fourth day''s soul, and the fourth day''s soul to urge the first day''s soul! Do you understand? " White night nods, although do not know the intention, but still patiently follow. Obviously, the link between heaven and soul can not be completed overnight. One person and one beast enter the town pub, but they don''t drink wine at night, and continue to urge them. However, none of the four heavenly spirits respond, and there is not a trace of soul power surging in the soul pulse. At night, he closed his eyes and continued to search for the law, while the Emperor Qianlong kept pouring wine on the side and drank it happily. This is a three-day effort. Three days later, the brain flash, the white night seems to capture something, into the deep exploration. A heaven soul is like a world. In the past, the white night simply thought that the sky soul was just a thread connecting Jiuchong heaven and the body. Through this thread, the soul master the power of the heaven soul and see the mystery and divine meaning of the heaven. However, the so-called line is far less simple than the soul person imagined. All the laws that the Dragon seeks are taught by the soul. Jiuchongtian? Suddenly, the whole body of the white night was shocked, and the spirit suddenly wandered in Jiuchong heaven. Yes, it''s soul power. Even though the method of generating soul power is different and the attribute of soul Qi of each soul is different, all the soul power of heaven soul comes from the Ninth Heaven. This is a common feature and a common feature. "A chopstick is easy to break, but a chopstick is hard and unbreakable." The Qianlong emperor said casually as he drank and belched. Hearing the sound in the white night, it seems that there is something open in my heart. Seven days later, even when the tavern was closed, he did not leave at night. The spirits who often came to drink in the tavern pointed and talked. "Who do you think this guy is? I''ve been sitting here for seven days. I''m as still as dead. " "What''s the ugliness next to me? I can really drink it. One day, I see at least 100 jars of cinnamon seed, just like a barrel!""The owner of the tavern has made a lot of money. I don''t know how much money I''ve got for seven days." Until the eighth day, the light halo overflowed on the body of the white night, and a ray of golden light rose to the sky, which made the spirits of the tavern tremble. A breakthrough? This halo is a martial spirit state! "Almost?" The emperor of Qianlong, who was drinking in the dark, said with a smile. "Well." Nodding in the white night, I opened my eyes, and the aura in my pupils was constantly stirring. "What''s next?" "Go to Feihuang Pavilion. Some of my elder martial sisters are there. How about you?" "Keep practicing." "That''s good." White night wave: "boss, pay the bill." "Hey, my guest, there are 172 soul stones." "More than 100 excellent soul stones?" The corners of his mouth twitched in the white night and turned to stare at Qianlong. "Boy, I''ve taught you so much, can''t I have a drink?" "Not too much!" White night mouth slightly Yang, take out a ring. When the Emperor Qianlong saw it, his eyes were straight. That is Lang Tianya''s storage ring. As the overlord of the clan and the leader of Tianxia peak, his ring is a golden mountain. White night took out 200 soul stones, and then got up to leave. Emperor Qianlong saw this and immediately pasted it over, laughing. "Although Lang Tianya is no different from a mole ant in the eyes of this emperor, there is no good thing in his ring. Let me have a look." "What''s good about ants? As the emperor, are you so spineless? " The white night glared. "What is spineless? I''m just looking. " The Emperor Qianlong hummed. White night heart hair smile, shake his head, take out a pile of materials from the ring, throw in the past. "Take it." "Oh? So fresh? " "I''ve left some materials for making mechanism people. The others are useless. You can use them to compensate for the loss of saving me by using the array." "Oh, you have a little conscience." Qianlong said, happily put it away. ... ... feihuangge. The colorful world is like a fairyland on earth. Every disciple of Feihuang Pavilion is dressed brightly. He has been moistened by the sounds of nature for a long time, and his appearance is constantly rising. All of them are beautiful men and women. On the southeast side of Feihuang Pavilion, in front of a waterfall, several well-dressed disciples are sitting in front of the waterfall like a silver dragon, playing tea. All of them have extraordinary temperament and are like immortals. Bursts of fairy sound floated to the four sides, attracting pianpianpian soul butterfly, the scene is beautiful. A handsome man with white clothes and red sleeves and long hair standing on a big stone, facing the waterfall, was playing a jasper flute. The sound of the flute was like the orchid in an empty valley, and everyone was intoxicated. After a song was finished, the disciples around him were still intoxicated and could not return to their senses for a long time. "This song has a mysterious artistic conception, profound melody and endless aftertaste! Wonderful "Senior brother Lian''s music level is getting higher and higher." The disciples around Feihuang Pavilion immediately praised them. "The younger martial brothers and sisters praise me falsely. Compared with the brothers and sisters of the same school, it is still much worse." Even canghuang put away his flute and showed a smile on his face. Although he said so, his pride and pride did not diminish. "You are so modest! In your temperament, there are not only profound soul state that is difficult to analyze, but also spirit and spirit. Just listening to it, people can escape into the artistic conception, which is hard to extricate themselves from. " "Don''t make fun of me." Even pale yellow smile, eyes more and more prosperous. "Who?" At this time, a female disciple suddenly murmured, and they all looked at the intersection. But see a group of strange figures carefully from the roadside trees out. "Oh?" The female disciple swept her eyes and snorted, "who am I? It''s you? Didn''t I tell you? Just stay in the room arranged for you. Don''t run around. If you disturb the cultivation of the senior brothers and sisters in the clan, can you afford it The faces of those people were a little ugly, speechless. These are the disciples of the Longyuan sect. With the help of yinxueyue, they successfully entered the Feihuang Pavilion and got the protection of Feihuang Pavilion. Originally, people wanted to calm down to cultivate themselves and wait for the news of tiantianfeng and the Mo family. Unexpectedly, the sounds of nature that the disciples of Feihuang Pavilion made during their practice were constantly coming from all over the place. They could not control it and were always attracted by these wonderful sounds. "I''m sorry... The flute sound was so good just now. We can''t help it..." the disciple of YILONGYUAN sect whispered. "Do you mean people know how to sing?"Even pale yellow sneered. "Humble man?" The disciples of the Longyuan sect turned pale. "Isn''t it?" Even a pale brow was raised, and without waiting for him to speak, the disciple of Feihuang Pavilion said: "your Longyuan sect has been destroyed by the world''s peaks. One of the sect elders is not here. The Longyuan sect is in name. What are you not a mean person? If not for the kindness of younger martial sister Yin and nine hearted adults to take you in, how can you enter my holy land "Without our Feihuang Pavilion, you would have died a long time ago!" "We say you are mean, you are!" The disciples of Feihuang Pavilion yelled, all of them were high spirited. The faces of the people were white and their eyes were red. "What? You want to do it? " Even yellow eyes a Lin, in the hands of the flute a flower, a mysterious momentum swing from the flute. "Do you want to fight with senior brother Lian? Do you know what kind of status is senior brother Lian? Not long ago, he was a genius who got the waiting order of the first emperor of the Vientiane gate! If you go up together, you can''t defeat even one finger of elder martial brother! " A disciple hummed. "You''ve been deceiving too much!" YILONGYUAN''s disciple couldn''t help it any longer, so he ran away and ran into it. But the next second, a hand was on his shoulder. "Younger martial brother Chen, don''t be impulsive!" A husky voice sounded. As soon as people turned their heads, Miao Yifang led the remaining disciples of the Longyuan sect to arrive... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 "Sister Miao!" "Here comes sister Miao!" "Elder martial sister Miao, do justice for us The disciples of the Longyuan sect asked for enlightenment one after another and cheered. "Sister Miao, here you are! The people in FEIHUANG pavilion are really humiliating! We were just attracted by the sound of their flute. We couldn''t help listening to them more, and they insulted me! What a nuisance A disciple said angrily. "That is to say, since we entered the Feihuang Pavilion, we have not been treated by them! They don''t treat us as people at all! Always think we are inferior to them "After we get here, we can''t go to any other places except the room they arranged for us. If we take a step, we will be beaten and scolded by them. Even the servants of Feihuang Pavilion will not be treated like this!" "Isn''t that what happened to younger brother Zhang before? I was attracted by the music played by a person from Feihuang Pavilion. I couldn''t help but listen to it. I was found by the disciple and broke my leg "Feihuang Pavilion is so hateful. Elder martial sister, we Longyuan sect members can not be humiliated. The people of Feihuang Pavilion despise us. If we leave, we can''t find a place for us to send people to live in such a big world?" "Yes, elder martial sister, let''s go! Leave Feihuang Pavilion "If we go on like this, something will happen sooner or later." The disciples said one after another, their eyes full of anger and hatred. Miao Yifang sighs, and there is a trace of weariness in her eyes. Feihuang Pavilion is rich and everyone in the family is well-off. They are born with a kind of pride. Long Yuan''s people are so down and down, they naturally look down on them. She nodded slightly, but she said, "well, let''s leave. I''ll go and say goodbye to the nine heart adults. You can wait at the gate of Feihuang Pavilion." "Yes." All the disciples said, indignantly glared at those people in Feihuang Pavilion, and they would leave. Unexpectedly, even canghuang Lang drank: "wait a minute!" "This is senior brother Lian Cang and Huanglian. What can I do for you?" Miao Yifang asked. "Advice? Oh, what shall I teach you? It''s you. I don''t know how to behave. When I''m in Feihuang Pavilion, is it your home Lian canghuang sneered and said, "my master Jiuxin is kind enough to take you in, protect you, and drive away Mo family and Tianxia peak people. Do you treat me like this? Come and go if you want to? " "I''ll explain this matter to nine heart adults in person." Miao Yifang frowned and then turned away. However, she did not take a few steps. Several disciples over there immediately rushed over. A female disciple was more impolite. She raised her hand and slapped Miao Yifang''s face. Her mouth was even more arrogant: "bastard, who do you think you are? Get the hell out of here! Make a good apology to senior brother Lian! " The faces of the people changed greatly. Miao Yifang looks tight and immediately raises her hand to resist. But she had only one hand, and her slender arm had just held the female disciple. The female disciple suddenly lifted the other hand and hit her cheek. "Damn it!" The disciples of the Longyuan sect nearby were furious, and one of them directly rushed over and grabbed the female disciple''s hand with the other. As soon as the female disciple was in a hurry, she immediately let out her soul power and shook around. However, the strength of the Longyuan sect''s disciples is not weak, and they are busy urging souls to fight back. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the retreat, Lian Hun''s face explodes. There''s nothing wrong with Lian Hun''s face. However, Lian canghuang and others saw that the anger was incomparable. "Long Yuan sent people, ungrateful, I feihuangge people kindly accept you! But you wait for the hand to bite the hand, bully me, and even hurt the younger martial sister of man dance!! What a crime Lian canghuang yelled: "listen to the orders of all the disciples!" "Follow the orders of senior brother The disciples of Feihuang Pavilion drink around. "Take them all down, rebel, kill them!" "Yes The disciples of Feihuang Pavilion rushed over. "Damn it!" The disciples of the Longyuan sect were in a hurry and yelled: "everybody, fight!" "Good!" "No!" Miao Yifang shouts, "stop it all!" But who in feihuangge will pay attention to her? Later, several people took out their musical instruments and played them. The sound of killing was blowing. Everyone felt that the soul power in their bodies was tumultuous. "You bastards of Longyuan sect, what do you really think you are? Get down on your knees for me The people of FEIHUANG pavilion are shouting, and their soul power is blooming. "A group of incompetent people dare to run wild in my FEIHUANG pavilion? Today I will let you know what gap is. How can you, these filthy bedbugs, compare with me in FEIHUANG pavilion Lian canghuang hummed coldly, and suddenly his body moved. A shadow shuttled between these disciples. The disciples were shocked and quickly resisted, but found that Lian canghuang just slapped them with one hand and did not cause any harm. However, this did not end. Even the Yellow palm left a perfect breath of time and bomb on everyone. He stepped back and took up the piccolo to blow.Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... as if the spirit was detonated by the flute sound, all the people''s chests were blown open, and even Miao Yifang could not be spared. She retreated, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood. All the disciples of the Longyuan sect were wounded and their combat power was greatly reduced. "Vulnerable!" Even canghuang sneered. "Asshole!" Several disciples of the Longyuan sect had yellow eyes and stood up despite the injuries, but they were kicked over by the nearby disciples. "Be honest with me!" Feihuang Pavilion people sneer. The scene was immediately controlled. The number of feihuangge people was far more than that of Longyuan sect, so they were not rivals. "Clean up, throw them out of the clan, and then send someone to go to the Lord Jiuxin and say that Longyuan sent someone to leave without saying goodbye!" Even pale yellow road. "Yes, elder martial brother!" Man dance and others nodded, the smile in their eyes was very obvious. "I didn''t expect the famous Feihuang Pavilion people to be like this." Miao Yifang shakes her head and sighs, her eyes like ashes. If she had sound arms, she would not have been bullied and humiliated by Lian canghuang. However, her strength is weak at the moment, and she is not even her opponent at all, let alone the others. Just then, a disciple came in a hurry. When he saw a man sent by Long Yuan lying on the ground, the disciple was shocked and rushed to help Miao Yifang and others up. "Senior sister Miao, are you all right?" The disciple was in a hurry. "Nothing..." "don''t touch me!" Long Yuan sent people angry. The disciple was stunned. He glanced at Lian canghuang and others who were standing around and asked, "elder martial brother Lian, younger martial sister man, what''s going on here? Who is responsible for the injuries of the senior brothers and brothers of the Longyuan sect "I did it. What''s the matter?" Lian canghuang frowned and stared at the man: "younger martial brother Liu Gang, what''s the matter with you? How can you be so polite to these mean people? I remember you told me some time ago that these people are just homeless waste. What are you doing? " "Ah?" As soon as Liu Gang heard this, he waved his hand and said, "elder martial brother Lian, don''t talk nonsense. When did I say such a thing?" "You seem afraid of them?" Even canghuang finally realized that something was wrong and said in a low voice: "a group of wastes, what are you so afraid of doing?" "This... This..." Liu Gang''s face was flustered. He took a few deep breaths and turned to salute Miao Yifang and others. He respectfully asked, "elder martial sister Miao, would you like to ask if there is a person in your Longyuan sect whose name is Bai Ye?" "That''s our younger brother. Why do you ask younger martial brother Bai?" The strong man of the YILONGYUAN sect hummed: "our younger martial brother Bai is so powerful! Your elder martial brother Lian is just a candidate for the first patriarchy. Our younger martial brother Bai is a serious first patriarch! You have nothing to be proud of! " "Yes, it''s a pity that younger martial brother Bai is not here. Otherwise, you can''t be arrogant." The disciples of the Longyuan sect yelled. "Chuzong?" Lian canghuang sneered: "so what? It''s just a first time. I just don''t have a chance. If I have a chance, I''m also a master now! That white what night, you''d better let him roll quickly, I''ll use him to stand on tiptoe to get on the list of the first clan! " "You..." people were very angry. Only Liu Gang was so frightened that he called out: "brother Lian, stop talking! Don''t say that again! " "Well?" Even canghuang feels that Liu Gang today is very wrong. But the man Fei over there yelled: "Liu Gang, are you the person of my FEIHUANG pavilion? How to elbow out? After all, what can we do? How can the garbage of the Longyuan sect take us "That''s it "Elder martial brother Lian, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get rid of these people quickly. What an elegant and sacred place I am in Feihuang Pavilion. Standing here, these humble people will pollute the sanctity of my Feihuang Pavilion." Man dances again. "Throw them out Even canghuang was too lazy to waste time and hummed. "Yes The other disciples came over laughing. "You don''t have to do it!" Miao Yifang drinks it. Stop. She stood up, eyes with cold and helpless, voice more hoarse: "you do not need to start! Since Feihuang Pavilion doesn''t welcome us, we can go by ourselves! " "Hold on!" At this time, Mambo called out. Long Yuan sent people to a standstill. "You insulted my senior brother Lian just now, so you want to leave? Well, if you don''t apologize, you can''t leave Man dance cheered. "You..." the Longyuan sect is very popular. "Don''t mess around." Miao Yifang yelled. "Elder martial sister Miao..." "it''s just an apology. It''s all right. It''s all right with you. I don''t care what I do." Miao Yifang said."Elder martial sister The crowd cried out. Miao Yifang walked up to Lian canghuang and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, senior brother Lian, we were wrong just now." "Beasts of Feihuang Pavilion, I''ll fight with you!" Long Yuan sent people almost to bite a tooth, roared. "Stop! Who dares to move around and drive out the Longyuan sect!" Miao Yifang drinks. His eyes were wet and his eyes were wet. "A bunch of rubbish! Go away Even canghuang despised a circle and snorted coldly. "Go away!" Feihuang Pavilion roared. The faces of the Longyuan faction are red. Miao Yifang left without saying a word. But at this time, another disciple came running with a look of panic. "Brother Lian! Senior brother Lian! Not good!! The elder calls you to go! Someone has come to pay homage to the mountain. Let''s have a talk with that man! " "Oh? Let me exchange views? " Lian canghuang hummed: "who can fight with me? Chu Zong? If it''s not for the first time, I won''t be polite! " "Yes... It''s a new religion, and it''s not simple..." "who?" Lian canghuang asked. "White night!" The disciple trembled. "White... White night?" Liu Gang next to him was so scared that he could hardly stand still. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 In the main hall of Feihuang Pavilion, sitting quietly in the daytime. Next to was a student who sent him to receive the invitation. He learned that Wutong came to worship the mountain. The elders asked him to come to settle the white night for almost the first time. She did not know much about the world''s peak, but he had heard a lot. The world''s peak had fallen, and his fall seemed to have something to do with the White Emperor. white night as the first time, a representative of what the first time, the Wutong know, so she quickly let the young men in the Zong door came, if we can arrange these handsome and white night to learn, maybe there is hope that these gentlemen will go further and jump to a higher platform. , Fu Wutong, is not worried about white nights. She knows Miao Yifang and others are still in Fei Huang Pavilion. "Bai chuzong, please wait a moment. The elder master has sent someone to Youlin courtyard to invite elder martial sister Miao and her to come. You will meet soon." The disciple said with a smile. "Thank you." The white night nodded slightly. There are many disciples of Feihuang Pavilion outside the gate who have heard of the wind. There are more women in Feihuang Pavilion. It is said that the fifth chuzong is coming in the daytime. Many young disciples come to see what this new emperor of the early Jin Dynasty looks like. "I didn''t expect to be so pretty in the daytime." "I heard that he was nicknamed chuzong killer, and half of the people on the list were defeated by him! I thought that he should be three big five rough, evil looking, did not expect to be so good-looking "Is he really the first patriarch? It looks very weak. " "I want to ask him for some advice..." the disciples outside murmured. "The elder is here!" At this time, a voice sounded from the door. The disciples immediately dispersed. only saw the four young disciples quickly walking into the purple caresses. He smiled and said, "White Emperor came to visit me." "I''m very kind to ask the elder. I came here uninvited at night. I''m sorry to disturb you." White night rose and nodded. "Bai chuzong is polite. Please take your seat first. If there is anything, we can sit down and speak slowly." Fu Wutong laughed. Bai Ye sat down and said, "if you are so straightforward, you will not beat around the bush. I want to..." "younger martial brother!" Just then, a sob came out of the door. The white night frowned and looked around, but a disciple of the Longyuan sect rushed in, and two feihuangge disciples were struggling to drag him away. The disciple was in rags, covered with wounds, covered with dust, in a mess and miserable. Seeing this, the white night suddenly stood up and yelled: "let go of him!" However, the two disciples were not moved. Instead, they dragged the disciple of the Longyuan sect to the outside, and swore: "bastard, get out of here, get out of here!" "Looking for death!" In the white night, his eyes were cold and his killing intention overflowed, so he had to start. But the next second, a figure appeared in front of him faster than that, and yelled at the two disciples: "stop it!" is the phoenix tree. She deliberately stood in front of the white night, is worried about the white night. My brows are frowning at night. The two disciples were stunned and stopped immediately. The people around were shocked. I saw the dragon Yuan disciple break free, stagger and rush towards this, almost kneeling in front of the white night, crying: "younger martial brother, make decisions for us!" "Elder martial brother Yu! What''s the matter The road sank in the white night. "Feihuang Pavilion people, deceiving people too much! Not only hurt us for no reason, but also humiliated elder martial sister Miao and forced us out of Feihuang Pavilion. When we learned that you were here, we wanted to seek you, but they blocked us all the more! Younger martial brother! The feihuangge people don''t treat me as people at all Yelled the dragon, his face full of tears. "Stand up for me!" In the daytime, the sound was like thunder, which made the eardrum tremble inside and outside the hall. The Longyuan disciple was stunned, wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, and immediately stood up with a straight back. White night examined him around and said with dignity: "you must remember that you are sent by Longyuan. Even if you die standing, you can never live on your knees! Do you understand? " "I... I understand!" The disciple bit his teeth. "Good!" nodded in the night, and looked at the cold shoulder, and looked at the Wutong tree. Shen said, "if you are a elders, if you don''t want to accept my elder sister, can you say this directly, do you need to treat it like this?" "Bai chuzong, this must be a misunderstanding. I will investigate this matter clearly." Wutong Tong frowned, busy said. "Needless to say, for the sake of elder martial sister Yin, I will not embarrass you. I will hand over those who have bullied and humiliated my elder martial brothers and sisters. After I dispose of them, I will take Longyuan people away." The road sank in the white night. "Bai chuzong, this..." "white night, where do you really think this is? Longyuan school? Wrong! This is Feihuang Pavilion. This is not a place where you can be wild. Do you think you can be lawless and arrogant if you are the first emperor? I''m not even afraid of youAt this time, a long drink from outside the hall sounded, and then a group of disciples clattered towards this. It was even canghuang. "Here comes elder martial brother Lian!" "Senior brother Lian!" "Senior brother Lian..." there were many voices of surprise. Lian canghuang''s talent is very high, and he has a great reputation among the disciples of Feihuang Pavilion. His master is the great elder of Feihuang Pavilion, and he is the song of everlasting regret! The cold eyes of the white night fall directly on even the yellow body. "Younger martial brother, this is the man!" Next to the dragon Yuan disciple low voice urgent way. White night silent, quiet closed eyes, light way: "Fu elder, you should give me an account." "White night, we still need to investigate this matter!" Fu Wutong hesitated the next road. "How do you investigate?" "We don''t know the cause and the course of the matter. All these are just one side of your Longyuan sect. We still need to investigate and collect evidence." "What is the meaning of Longyuan sect? No one knows about it in the whole clan. Isn''t it ridiculous to ask the elder to say such a thing? What''s more, I sent Longyuan here to take refuge, not to make trouble. My elder martial brothers and sisters are not fools. How can they deliberately provoke people from feihuangge? What''s more, even if they have offended Feihuang Pavilion, does Feihuang Pavilion need to treat them like this? If we don''t want us to deposit in Longyuan, let''s be frank. How can we insist on not going It''s cold at night. "What do you want, Bai chuzong?" Fu Wu Tong was somewhat annoyed. She was an elders. Respecting the early ancestor was standing at the perspective of Zong men, but there was also a bottom line. In terms of status, white night remained her younger generation. "I''d like to apologize first. As for those people, if they hit my elder martial brothers and sisters a few punches, they''ll let my elder martial brothers and sisters fight back. This shouldn''t be too much." White night road. Fu Wu Tung has a cold face. "Oh, white night, I didn''t expect you to be so naive!" did not wait for Wutong to open up, and the other people, who were there, immediately laughed. "You''re just a beginner. Do you want me to bow down? It''s ridiculous "You don''t see what you are? How dare you be so arrogant? There is elder Fu here. If the elder is not happy, he can knock you down with one hand. Even if the elder doesn''t, can you fight against my elder martial brother? " "Arrogance requires capital, but you don''t have it at night." Wutong Tong did not speak, kept silent, the attitude was already obvious, to fly the Phoenix Pavilion to bow, obviously not possible. If the matter spreads out, do not say the face of Fei Huang Ge, her face will definitely be lost. "I see." Bai Ye took a deep breath and said, "elder martial brother Yu Qiang, who moved his hand?" "Lian canghuang dances with man! There are those over there who have broken younger martial brother Zhang''s legs! " The dragon Yuan disciple gnawed his teeth. White night hands after the negative, light looking at Lian canghuang and others, light way: "since so, then start it!" "Start!" "In his own way, return to him!" The white night is light. "White night, dare you?" "This is Feihuang Pavilion. You can''t be presumptuous The disciples cheered. "Even the elder has not spoken. How can you speak here?" Hummed the white night. from a to Z, he immediately looked at the Wutong tree, and found that she kept calm from beginning to end, and did not intervene in this matter at all. white night lightly shook her head: "actually, the thought of Wutong is very simple. She does not stop me from taking off. It is hoping that I will fight against you. If any of you can defeat me, it will arouse the attention of Vientiane gate and then promote it to the beginning." "I see." All the disciples of Feihuang Pavilion were excited. , the color of the Chinese parasol tree is still changing. At this time, Lian canghuang took a step forward. "Step down! Today, watch me enter chuzong! " Cheering and fighting. "Challenge me?" he snorted? It''s not enough for you to be alone. All of you can give me some pressure. " "Ha ha, ridiculous, white night, do you really think you are invincible? See how I defeat you Even yellow disdain and drink, raised his hand, toward the white night hook hook fingers: "I let you first hand! Come on "Are you sure you want to challenge me?" Asked the white night. "You are destined to be my stepping stone today!" Even yellow mouth up, eyes flash disdain. "I''ll tell you in advance that if you want to challenge me, it''s the battle of life and death. You and I will never die. Do you think clearly?" It''s cold at night. "Never die? Are you in such a hurry to die? Well, I''ll help you Even canghuang doesn''t seem to care at all. "Good!" White night nodded, straight to even yellow. He doesn''t have any soul power overflowing on his body, and the whole person looks no different from ordinary people.Even canghuang''s soul worship power, a flick of the palm, a jasper flute appears... "it seems that a new ancestor will be born in Feihuang Pavilion today!" "Baiyechuzong ranks the fifth. If elder martial brother Lian loses the white night sect, the fourth and fifth place in the list of twelve primary schools are all people from Feihuang Pavilion!" "Ha ha, see how the white night dies!" All the disciples around him said with a smile. "Stop it!" Just at this moment, an urgent drink rang out. A figure rushed in with thunder. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 Hearing this drink, everyone looked at the rushing figure. When they saw the people, all the disciples around them almost worshipped with boxing. "Meet elder brother Feng!" Originally, this person is actually Phoenix green feather. "Elder brother Feng is here! Great! " "The fifth day of the first emperor was so arrogant in the night. Now elder martial brother Feng is here to see how arrogant he is!" "Elder brother Feng is my elder martial brother of Fei Yuge. He is very talented and powerful. He is not only favored by elder elder, but also attached great importance to him by the Lord of the pavilion. He is expected to be the next leader! Elder brother Feng will be a big man in the group of clans in the future! " People whispered, a pair of people always look at the eyes full of reverence and admiration. In front of Phoenix green feather, even yellow has to bow down, after all, on talent, Phoenix green feather is unique. "It was elder brother Feng. Elder martial brother, you don''t have to dissuade. Today I will kill this person and step into the ranks of the first class!" Even the Yellow hum smile. He has been dissatisfied with fengqingyu, because fengqingyu successfully challenges the fourth initial Zong in office, and became famous in the first World War and has the powerful influence on all sides. He thinks that if he is doing it, he can achieve it. But fengqingyu is a senior brother and is the same door. If he wants to challenge, zongmen must not allow it, so he has been grudged. However, today''s white night makes him ecstatic. This is an opportunity. If I crush the white night with strong strength and kill it, the people of zongmen will be very impressed with me, and all people will not turn around the Phoenix green feather again. Even the Yellow mind. But Phoenix green feather seems to have not heard the words of the yellow, and quickly walked to the white night, and then joined in a bow: "Bai Chu Zong! My younger brother is unreasonable. He is too reckless to offend you. Please forgive me saw the action of Feng Qing Yu, and heard the words that came out in his mouth. Everyone present, even including the Wutong Tong, was stunned. Fengqingyu was the fourth primary school. It is necessary to be so respectful to the white night, because it is more reasonable to rank in the position than in the white night? Wutong Tong did not understand. Although the white night was making a scene at the goddess palace, Wei Zhen was a little bit, but she was there at the beginning. She also realized that white nights had relied on the power of magic and FA. Although their strength was also there, they were not strong enough, at least not to be against the sky. This is the flying Phoenix Pavilion, the master is like clouds, not the original goddess palace, but even if there is more ability in the white night, it can not be here. How big the waves are in. "Phoenix green feather, you appear now, it is late." White night light said, continue to go to the yellow. "Bai Chu Zong, really have no room for discussion?" The Phoenix and the green feather are anxious. "No." Cold road on white night. The face of Phoenix green feather is white. "Elder brother Feng, what are you doing? Please? You are growing up with other people''s ambition to destroy your prestige! " Even canghuang hum: "look like you know this person, can not you to let me fight with him, deliberately find him step down?" "Younger martial brother, you don''t know the truth of the matter. Kneel down quickly and beg for the forgiveness of Bai Zong, otherwise... I can''t protect you!" Feng Qingyu turns his head and drinks in a low voice. This one drop, even yellow Leng down, then laugh. Other disciples are also a face inexplicable, how can Phoenix Qingyu say such a word? only Wutong eyebrows locked. But listen to a low drink, Feng Qingyu, look rather angry: "you all shut up!" The crowd was in a daze. They have never seen Phoenix green feather be so angry. Even a pale smile, also feel a bit wrong. But see Phoenix Qingyu turn around, cold said: "you do not understand, Bai Chu Zong now is expensive prime! Far from what I can compare, not long ago, he personally cut the third first Zong Mo Daoyuan, promoted to third, and killed the world peak Lord Lang Tianya, decapitation, and other super existence of a group of experts! You are disrespectful to him, even the zongmen will never protect you! " The words fell and the people were stunned. Lang Tianya? Cut the air? Don''t go far? All the heroes in these clans were killed in the night? How could this be possible? Even the yellow yellow also stayed, looked at him, looked at the white night, and then shook his head and said: "elder brother Feng, what are you talking about? The Lord of Lang Tianya peak is the leader of the group of patriarchs. But there is a presence with my lord Fei Yuge. Can it be killed by such a person in the night? " "What''s the point of saying so much?" White night did not stop at all, continue to go to the yellow. Kill intention, gradually rise up, the temperature of the whole hall suddenly reduced, people seem to fall into the ice cellar. Even the yellow body trembled, feeling bad. Although the soul power of the night did not overflow half a minute, but in this moment, the whole person seems to be as if he was completely different from the previous clouds! "Bai Chu Zong, my younger martial brother is too reckless to understand things, please...""Fengqingyu, since he injured my elder martial brothers and sisters, this matter will not be so. I have given him a chance before. He doesn''t know how to cherish it. Don''t blame me!" Without waiting for Feng Qingyu to open his mouth, the white night interrupted his words. Feng Qingyu looked at the eyes, full of determination, opened his mouth, didn''t speak, and sighed hard. "Fengqingyu, don''t say any more. You are afraid of the white night, but I''m not afraid. I know what you are thinking. You are worried that I will become the first patriarch and have an impact on your position in the door. That''s why you deliberately boast about the white night! Hum, this is it. It''s useless for you to do anything! I will cut the white night today, and I will be on the list of the first patriarchs Lian canghuang Lenghun Lianlian, has completely ignored fengqingyu''s words, he turned his head and roared at the white night: "white night, do it, let me see what means you are the first patriarch!" "That''s what you said Drinking in the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, and the general situation suddenly bloomed. The profound meaning of the seven major trends is like a collapsed mountain, which is suppressed by even canghuang in an instant. Bang! Almost instantly, even canghuang immediately knelt on the ground, the knee impact of the ground immediately split, the whole person directly can not stand up. Whoa! The people inside and outside the hall were boiling at once. People were stunned and yelled in disbelief. Even canghuang was stunned. When he returned to his senses and struggled madly, he found that no matter how much he urged his soul power, he could not break away from the general trend. White night did not start at all, but the general situation, even canghuang was subdued! Is it true what Feng Qingyu said? "The profound meaning of the seven major trends! What a wonderful talent! I''m afraid I''ll give up soul cultivation to focus on the general situation, and I can''t understand this important situation at this age. " Feng Qingyu shakes her head and sighs. "No Even canghuang roared angrily, his whole body was shining with gold, and the light was like fire. The soul changes the yuan force! The terrible yuan pressure forced the disciples around to retreat and withdraw from the hall. But... Lian canghuang was still motionless and was suppressed by the general situation. "White night... Is it really Qingtian chuzong?" The Wutong, who had been silent for , woke up at last and couldn''t believe it. "After killing Mo Daoyuan, he has been rated as Qingtian chuzong. The news has reached our gate a few days ago. But elder Fu, you have been closed, so you don''t know about it!" Feng Qingyu hums coldly. puppet Tung trembles. Sonorous. At this time, the sword sounded. I saw a green light running out. The sword was drawn in the white night. The intention of killing is awe inspiring. Feng Qingyu closed his eyes and did not speak. He did not move or see. Wutong, however, be frightened and change color. rushed to the front, blocking the white night, and put the soul into full play. "White night, what do you want to do?" "Kill!" White night light way: "before even pale yellow said? Fight with me forever! Now I''m going to end this fight! " "Lian canghuang is not only the elder''s disciple of Changhengge, but also the excellent disciple of Feihuang Pavilion! How dare you cut him off? " Fu Wu Tong said, "where are the disciples?" "The disciple is here!" Outside the disciples have to sacrifice soul power, rushed in, surrounded by the white night. The white night looked around him, and his killing intention became more and more intense: "Feihuang Pavilion is going to fight with our Longyuan sect? War with me in the daytime? " "White night, this is Feihuang Pavilion. You can''t be presumptuous! I don''t think it happened before. You take your people from Longyuan sect to leave immediately! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! " Fu Wutong drinks low. "Three rest, three rest, who stopped me, I killed who!" The white night is light. "White night, you are so lawless Fu Wutong was very angry. She is also an elder of feihuangge. Even if the white night is the first sect and strictly calculated, it is no more than a disciple. Let alone the decline of Longyuan sect, even in its heyday, the disciples of YILONGYUAN sect can not treat the elder of feihuangge with this attitude. "A breath." In the daytime, he turned a deaf ear and closed his eyes. "Elder, leave quickly, even pale yellow, can''t keep it." Feng Qingyu shouts. "Fengqingyu, are you a disciple of Longyuan or Feihuang?" "Two breaths!" "Listen to the orders, take the white night!" Drink Wutong again. "All the disciples, if you act rashly, don''t wait for the night! Who shall I cut first? " Feng Qingyu also immediately drank, he was completely anxious. Around Feihuang Pavilion disciples, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know what to do. "you..." caress the Indus. "Elder, cut him off!" The one over there yells. "Three breaths!" White night suddenly opened his eyes and continued to walk.In a flash, his eyes seemed to have a fire burning, high morale, strong will! "White night, I can''t allow you to be presumptuous! Back off for me punched Wutong, and now she can only play the part of white night. "This is your punch! Compared with giant rock and chopping empty, there is too much difference! " white night cold road, a palm out, directly wrapped the Wutong fist, arm tremor, strength urged, even boxing with people to throw aside. the terrible power that burst out of the palm of his heart shook the Wutong, and it was impossible to resist. Bang! body of the Wutong tree was thrown out, and hit the column of the hall nearby, and the hall pillar was smashed immediately. "Ah?" People were shocked. Even canghuang was stunned and frightened. "Elder fu... Was thrown out with one hand?" Who would have believed it if it hadn''t been seen? "Lian canghuang, the duel is over!" A cold sound floating, is a green awn, through the yellow heart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 Pooh! The sound of flesh and blood being punctured at this moment is extremely harsh. Even canghuang kneels on the ground all the way, even though it is pierced by Green Mansions, he still keeps the posture of kneeling and has no ability to resist at all. Even canghuang was relieved when the general situation was removed, but this time he was completely relieved. The flute that could not be urged to use dropped off and fell on the ground, making a crisp sound. "How... How could that be? What is your... Strength? " Even canghuang tried to raise his head, hoarse voice, weak and unwilling to cry. "Martial spirit level one." The white night is light. "Impossible!" Even yellow eyes burst out golden light and roared: "I''m also a martial spirit person! Why! Why don''t you even have a chance to do something in front of you? you deceived me!! You''re lying to me "It''s none of my business whether you believe it or not!" White night cold hum, green awn pull out. Even yellow, trembling all over, eyes dim, fell dead. The famous talent of FEIHUANG pavilion was just like this. The disciples around him seemed petrified, and their mind was like a boat in a storm. At this moment, they finally understood why Feng Qingyu wanted to say that, and even threatened them with their lives to stop them from fighting against the white night. Once they did, they would all be killed by white night. This chuzong! It''s terrible! Wutong climbed up and saw that he had fallen into the pool of blood, even the yellow, the whole people were stupid. "How could that happen?" She murmured. "Elder Fu, do you really have no idea of Qingtian chuzong?" Feng Qingyu shook his head and sighed: "don''t say it''s you. Even if the Lord of the pavilion came here in person, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it! He is guarded by the elder giant "Elder giant?" Fu Wutong has changed more than ever. She is very vague about the concept of Qingtian chuzong. On top of chuzong, there is Qingtian chuzong. Qingtian chuzong is recognized as a demon genius. The appearance of Qingtian chuzong is not in accordance with the region, but according to the time. In a region, there will be several chuzong, but in the history of this area, there may be a Qingtian chuzong. Fu Wu Tong believes that the emperor of the early days of the Qing Dynasty was the super genius who was astonishing the world. But they had not grown up yet. It was nothing to be feared. The failure of genius is a common occurrence. But the strong men are different. These strong men are all from the Vientiane gate. not to mention the strength of the emperor, but to say that the emperor was guarded by the elders in the early days of the Qing Dynasty. White night, carrying the green sword, turned around and said to the Longyuan disciple, "elder martial brother Yu, who else are there?" That Longyuan disciple is still in a daze, and the strength of white night completely subverts his thinking. He knows that white night is very strong. As the first patriarch, how can he not have strength? But he never thought that Bai Ye could even ignore the elder!! "Elder martial brother Yu?" The white night called again. Yu Yong''s whole body was shocked, and immediately ran over. He looked at these feihuangge people, raised his finger to Manfei and others, and called out: "younger martial brother, these are the guys!" As soon as those people in Feihuang Pavilion changed their faces, Manfei retreated again and again, and quickly hid behind the crowd. His mouth was even more shouting: "please elder! Please elder! Help us "white night..." Wutong bite, but dare not move, just now that white night that hand let her instantly understand that he is still somewhat different from him. If it really moves, it may not be its opponent. "I won''t embarrass you either. Come here and apologize to my elder martial brothers and sisters. If you do anything to my elder martial brothers and sisters, my elder martial brothers and sisters can give them back in double." "This... So we will be killed by them!" A disciple trembled. "Go and invite elder martial sister Miao and them! Who dares to stop, kill The white night is cold. "OK!" Yu Yongxi immediately turned and ran away. The disciples of Feihuang Pavilion on the road dodged away like a plague. Miao Yifang and others are still trapped outside the hall. Knowing that the white night is coming, they can''t wait to meet with the white night, but they are blocked outside by even pale people and can''t come in. "Sister Miao!" Yu Yong came running quickly, panting. "Elder martial sister Miao, it''s Yu Yong! Yu Yong is back! " "What about younger martial brother Bai?" Those who are still in confrontation with Feihuang Pavilion send people immediately excited and shout. "Yu Yong came back safely. He must have seen younger martial brother Bai!" Miao Yifang was relieved and thought. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way Yu Yong rushed over and said excitedly to Miao Yifang and others: "elder martial sister Miao, it''s all right. Younger martial brother Bai is here, we''re all right!" "You should call in younger martial brother Bai quickly and leave here with us." Cried Miao Yifang. Now she can''t avoid Feihuang Pavilion. She wants to leave immediately. If she didn''t know that the white night is coming, she would not be like this.However, Yu Yong burst out laughing: "elder martial sister Miao, don''t worry. Younger martial brother Bai specially asked me to call you to wait for revenge in the past! Let''s get in quickly "Revenge, what revenge?" "Naturally, it''s revenge for the people of feihuangge who humiliated us!" Yu Yong glanced at the several people in Feihuang Pavilion and hummed: "Lian canghuang is dead!" "Dead?" Miao Yifang and others are shocked! "I don''t think you have a brain problem? Senior brother Lian has just entered. How could he die? " "You Longyuan sent people not only to waste, but also to be stupid! Well, since you want to go in, we will let you in, but I want to see what revenge you can take Those people in Feihuang Pavilion disdained to hum. "Elder martial sister Miao, let''s go!" Yu Yong is too lazy to pay attention to those people. Miao Yifang hesitated and nodded: "well, let''s go in and have a look. Let''s meet younger martial brother Bai first." Long yuan and his party sent people to walk quickly towards the hall. "If you go to inform the other elders, you will say that Longyuan has sent someone to do harm to my Feihuang Pavilion. Please help them quickly and others will follow me in! According to the order of action The disciple said in a low voice. "Good!" The crowd nodded. The crowd dared to go into the hall. Miao Yifang and others were in a state of panic. However, just near the hall door, the smell of blood came. In front of the hall, there were many disciples of Feihuang Pavilion. Their faces were covered with fear and their bodies were shaking. They looked like they wanted to go but did not dare to go. Miao Yifang is stunned. She speeds up her pace and pushes away the crowd. She sees Lian canghuang, who has already died on the ground. She was shocked and her party seemed petrified. "White night!" Miao Yifang looks forward in a hurry. When she sees the young man standing upright, surprise appears on her tight and dignified face. "Younger martial brother Bai!" "Younger martial brother Bai is here. Great!" "This company is pale yellow. Did you really kill it, younger martial brother Bai?" "Well done!" Long Yuan sent people to come here one after another, surrounded by the white night, overjoyed. Although they were injured, the joy of meeting again after a long time made them forget the pain. The feelings in these eyes are the most real. The Longyuan sect suffered a lot and went through many difficulties and dangers. Everyone in the clan regarded each other as their relatives, and the white night was no exception. This is something that the big groups can''t match at all. "All the senior brothers and sisters are quite well, so you can rest assured at night." The white night smiles and looks at the man dance and others over there. He looks cold and says in a low voice: "my senior brothers and sisters, Lian canghuang has been killed by me, but these people have not been disposed of. I will give them to you. You can take revenge at will if they dare to resist! Kill it "This side of Feihuang Pavilion..." "if Feihuang Pavilion is not benevolent, how can we be blamed for our injustice?" Hummed the white night. Not to mention the relationship between Yin, blood and moon, we can only say that they are the same clan. When the dragon Yuan sect is in trouble, Feihuang Pavilion can choose to help or stand on the sidelines. After all, Feihuang Pavilion should consider the interests of the clan. Accepting Longyuan''s personnel will offend Mo''s family and tianxiafeng. Other people will certainly refuse. This is reasonable and can''t blame anyone. However, since feihuangge has chosen to accept it, he should be responsible for it. He doesn''t expect feihuangge people to take good care of them at night. At least their life safety should be guaranteed. However, these Longyuan people have stayed in feihuangge for only one month. Almost none of them are complete. Even Miao Yifang''s face is much more haggard than when he just came in. If Feihuang Pavilion doesn''t want to take it in and drive it away, he will never complain about it in the daytime, but Feihuang Pavilion is tortured by all means. How can he not be angry? The man dance and others were so frightened that they could hardly stand up. A person stealthily touches the back and wants to run away. His eyes are cold at night. He raises his hand a little, and a touch of soul gas swings out from his fingers. It hits the man''s chest like thunder, and directly breaks his spirit. Pooh! The man vomited blood, fell to the ground, his chest was bloody and fleshy, and his soul was abandoned and his cultivation was lost. People were shocked. White night is cruel! "Those who escape will be abolished, those who resist will be killed without mercy." It''s cold at night. The whole place was shaken. at this moment, no one was not afraid of the first emperor, including Fu Wu Tong. Feng Qingyu closed his eyes all the way, but he didn''t care. Even if he had to, he couldn''t! "Younger martial brother Bai, this is the matter. Even if we kill these people, what can we do? Gratitude and resentment should be solved rather than settled! It''s not interesting to continue to investigate! Forget it Miao Yifang shakes her head and sighs. Miao Yifang has her consideration. When things get to this point, it is enough. If you continue to kill them, you will only set up another enemy for the Longyuan sect. The gain is not worth the loss. Others nodded and agreed with Miao Yifang''s decision."Since sister Miao said so, let''s do it like this." Bai Ye is not a fool. He understands Miao Yifang''s scruples. However, if Miao Yifang and others really want to continue investigating, he doesn''t care. At this time, however, a great voice came from the outside. And then a terrible momentum came towards it. "Who on earth is making trouble in my FEIHUANG pavilion?" The voice fell, a figure came, a general trend immediately diffused. The meaning of the eight major trend? White night eyebrows move. . (the third watch is expected to be very late, let''s see it tomorrow) (the third watch is expected to be very late.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 The voice fell to the ground, and a dignified middle-aged man with white hair appeared in front of the hall. No one knows when he appeared. When the voice rang, he was already standing there. The middle-aged man has a strong and resolute face and a black robe with yellow edges. His fingers are wrapped in a layer of gauze. His whole body exudes a profound atmosphere. When the disciples of Feihuang Pavilion around saw the visitors, they were stunned and their eyes were shining. They clasped their fists and cried out. "See the elder!" Great elder of Feihuang Pavilion, song of everlasting regret! The eyes of the white night are frozen. "It''s all free." The song of everlasting regret said faintly, and his sight soon fell on the pale yellow corpse not far away, and his double sword eyes immediately tightened up. "seen the elder, Wutong incompetent, unable to protect the face of Zong men, but also killed the disciples in the gate, and let the little night run rampant. Please come up with the elders and clear up the night, and I am flying the Phoenix Pavilion!" Fu Wutong immediately ran over and made grief. "Please come forward and clean up the curfews. It''s my flying Phoenix Pavilion!" Other disciples, especially Manwu and other disciples, almost chanted for eternal regret. Miao Yifang and others are pale and at a loss. The song of everlasting regret appears. It seems that this matter will not be as simple as this... the song of everlasting regret turns her head and stares at the white night: "people, did you kill them?" "Yes." The white night is light. "Are you white night?" "Yes." "I see." Changhengge''s eyes flashed with murders, and looked up and down: "I don''t know how you killed the leader of langtianya peak by any means. However, as far as you are the first level of martial spirit, you are like ants on the ground. You can easily crush them. What courage do you have to kill people in my FEIHUANG pavilion?" "Yin harm?" White night shook his head and said, "it''s a fair duel between Lian canghuang and me. He launched a duel to me. I told him that once the fight starts, he will never die. He agreed. Now he is killed by me. It''s natural for you. Are you dissatisfied? Or are you questioning the duel rules of the clans? " Although most of the rules in the clan area are made by the soul, they are guarded by the Vientiane gate. Once the rules are broken, the Vientiane gate will come forward to maintain them. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. This is Feihuang Pavilion. If you kill people here, don''t think about leaving safely!" "If you don''t leave anything, you don''t want to step out of here today." "I''ve just come out of the world peak. Will I have a big fight in FEIHUANG pavilion? Good White night sneers, but there is no fear. However, Miao Yifang and all of them were shocked. "Master!" Just then, there was an urgent cry. It''s fengqingyu. He quickly ran to the song of eternal regret, saluted him and said, "master, the fault of this matter can not be entirely attributed to Bai chuzong. Younger martial brother Lian is arrogant. He always treats friends of Longyuan sect with different eyes and even insults them, which leads to Bai chuzong''s door-to-door inquiry. It is my Feihuang Pavilion who is not in the first place. When Lian''s younger brother is held accountable, he not only refuses to admit his mistakes, but also makes many provocations and even sends them to Bai chuzong Bai chuzong has already shown mercy. Please find out the matter and make a final conclusion. " Changhengge''s face was shocked, but his anger did not abate. He said in a deep voice: "Lian canghuang is a member of Feihuang Pavilion. Even if he is wrong, he should be dealt with by my Feihuang Pavilion. If he kills people here at night, how can I bear it if I don''t have face?" "This..." Feng Qingyu is speechless. "Fengchuzong, you don''t have to say much. Your good intentions and your heart are good at night. It''s useless to say more. I''m weak in Longyuan sect and will naturally be bullied by Feihuang Pavilion. If it''s just a little humiliation, I''m sure all my elder martial brothers and sisters of Longyuan sect will bear it. It won''t make a big fuss, but it''s not a small matter to break people''s legs and hurt them seriously. If I don''t know about it If you don''t ask, I''m afraid it will kill you! " in the white night, the line of sight turned, and there was a glimpse of the cold: "but the Phoenix Phoenix elders are here. She does not obstruct and indulges even in the duel of the yellow and yellow. Do I have to complain on my white night''s head?" Wutong Tong listened, his face changed. everlasting regret, the line of vision is turning around, looking at the Wutong. "Elder, white night and even pale yellow are young talents. I just want them to have a duel. There is no other intention." Fu Wutong explains it hurriedly. Changhengge''s face sank and said in a low voice: "even the masters like sang Dongming and Juyan can''t kill white night. Instead, they kill them. You even let canghuang fight with him?" Wutong has been closed since returning from the goddess palace, and has little knowledge of the outside world. "Wutong tree has a low head and a slight trembling body. She knows that this time she was in trouble. "I''ll report it to the chief cabinet later." Long hate song hum, but look at the eyes of the white night is still reluctant. "White night, I still say that. Even if the people of Feihuang Pavilion do something wrong, it should be handled by my feihuangge people. You can explain the situation to me, and I will severely punish them. But you are reckless and trample on me. I can''t bear it!""Is it useful to explain the situation to you? We can''t even see you, what do you say? " The disciple of YILONGYUAN sect retorted. Changhengge frowned and did not speak. "Hate song elder, you also heard it! It''s not my fault. I think if I don''t kill Lian canghuang, maybe you still won''t know what happened today? " The white night asked. The song of everlasting regret is silent. Indeed, there are more than a dozen sect elders. As the chief elder, he only practiced in the past, and only came out when he met with extremely important matters. He almost ignored the friction among some disciples. "I''m not a person who is afraid of things. Since things have been done, I won''t escape. What do you plan to do with FEIHUANG pavilion? You can do it. But before you move me, you should see if you have this method!" The white night is light. "How arrogant The song of everlasting regret makes you angry. A group of disciples are also excited, one by one rushed to block it. It''s so arrogant in front of the white Phoenix Pavilion! "I didn''t expect the famous FEIHUANG pavilion to be so unbearable. It''s really disappointing." Miao Yifang sighs and then waves. Long Yuan sends people to approach the white night and surround it. "Everybody, let''s go out and get out of this filthy place!" "Yes Long Yuan sent people to shout. "In that case, I don''t have to be polite." Changhengge''s big hand waved away, and the feihuangge disciples gathered outside immediately offered their soul power and prepared to start. "Listen to the orders of all the disciples and take down these curfews. Anyone who resists will be killed without mercy." "Yes The voice rang out. The scene was on the trigger. White night vision cold, staring at the song of eternal regret, a wisp of killing rippling open. Although Changhengge is the chief elder, with his current means, he has enough capital to fight with one of them! Whoa. The song of everlasting regret directly offered sacrifices to the general situation and wanted to suppress the people of the Longyuan sect. However, the white night was not willing to be outdone. It was the same with the general trend, and the seven major trend and the eight general trend converged together, causing a storm in the whole hall. People were in the storm, and their bodies were shaking violently, and their soul power was hard to store. But at this critical moment, a gentle sound of the piano came from the distance. The music is gentle, quiet and elegant, refreshing. Everyone who hears it calms down and extinguishes his anger in his heart. Qi level. The soul stops. Changhengge action a stiff, turned to look out, whispered: "nine heart?" The disciples stopped. The hall, which was about to explode, died at once. The soul power of people is destroyed and the intention of killing disappears. Even the white night was affected. I felt that my fighting spirit was much weaker. "The sound of the piano... It''s so powerful The one who plays the piano must be a master of melody. "Elder elder, Bai chuzong is a distinguished guest of Feihuang Pavilion, and Longyuan sect is the sincere alliance of Feihuang Pavilion. This is all a misunderstanding. Why don''t you two step back and have a broad future?" The graceful and soft voice floated in. It''s like the sounds of nature, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. Then, a girl came in. The girl was dressed in a long white dress, with pink patterns embroidered on her wide hem, and her arms were full of Yanluo purple light gauze. She had a slender waist and was tied with a purple belt inlaid with emerald brocade. The black hair is tied up with a lavender ribbon, and a few strands of hair fall down the shoulders mischievously. The skin that can be broken by finger flick is more white. The face is fresh and moving without powder and Dai. What a beautiful woman! White night''s heart says. The people of the Longyuan sect all looked straight. Many disciples of Feihuang Pavilion also saw dementia. Both men and women were impressed by the girl''s unique and flexible temperament. But let white night care more about a woman standing beside the girl. Her skin is like snow, her eyes are like stars, her hair is long and dark, and she looks soft and beautiful. She smiles and smiles and touches everyone''s heart. "Sister yin?" The white night called. "White night?" Voice blood month eyes shine, that looks like ten thousand years of cold looks immediately show intoxicating smile, like brandy bloom. Some disciples who knew yinxueyue were surprised. This frost beauty, how could she look today? It''s like melting glaciers. She ran over and looked up and down at the white night. The joy in her eyes was almost hard to hide, but before long, her face was bitter. "White night, I didn''t expect that we should meet in such an occasion..." Yin XueYue said with a bitter smile. "I don''t want to." "It''s because I didn''t take good care of them. I''m the one to blame this time." The voice of blood moon sighs."Elder martial sister, don''t blame yourself. If such a thing happens, you can''t stop it." "White night, don''t worry. I''ll give you an account." Yin XueYue''s eyes were firm, then she turned her head and looked at the girl over there. She said respectfully, "master, all of you are good friends of XueYue. When you join our family, you are bullied by even canghuang. Please make your own decisions for me!" "Master?" The white night was stunned. Is it possible that this girl... Is the famous nine heart fairy? . (ask for a wave of monthly tickets ~) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 At that time, in the summer, the talent competition in the college attracted the attention of all quarters. Many forces in the clan area also sent representatives to recruit new students. Yinxueyue was proficient in music and was immediately attracted by the people of Feihuang Pavilion and recommended to nine heart fairies. How many people were envied. Today, I can see that yinxueyue is really practicing under the famous nine heart fairy, and I don''t know how good the temperament is. Nine heart fairy is a famous figure in Qunzhong area. Her music has reached the peak. Once her strings are plucked, the wind stops and the water stops, and the world is quiet. Her music is said to be the real sounds of nature. No one can keep calm under her strings, even if she is a great soul state winner. Her status in FEIHUANG pavilion was even equal to that of the cabinet leader. The former old cabinet leader intended to pass on the throne to her, but she refused, which made the current leader sit in a high position. "I didn''t expect that the master of music was so young." I think in the dark at night. The voice of the blood moon attracted the attention of the disciples around him. Although Yin XueYue was a late comer to Feihuang Pavilion, she followed a good master, and her position in the family was not low. Nine heart fairy a pair of stars like bright eyes gently glanced, and then pink lips gently opened, like the sweet voice of the valley orchid floating out, this sound straight hit the heart, heard the heart beat faster, was completely convinced by her. "The Longyuan sect has always been committed to cultivating the heart and defending the way of morality and righteousness. It''s a pity that such a religious righteousness is not suitable for the place where people are greedy for the weak and the strong are the strong. If Longyuan can be today, we are all doomed. However, even if Longyuan has already declined, we should not be punished. I once met with Prajna elder of Longyuan sect, Now elder Prajna is still healing in my building. I don''t know what happened between you, but I hope that this matter will be settled and there will be no further investigation. " The voice of nine heart fairy is like the spring breeze, blowing in everyone''s heart, and like a mother''s catkin, caressing on the cheek. This voice clearly does not have a little soul power, but let life out of a do not want to resist the idea. Nine heart fairy is really powerful. Thinking in the dark at night. "Yes, fairy." The disciples responded with fists. Even Miao Yifang and others showed admiration. However, the song of eternal regret did not stop. He was highly cultivated and was a great elder. How could he be so easily influenced by the voice of nine heart fairies? "Lord Jiuxin, I''ve heard of the loyalty of the Longyuan sect before, and I admire them very much. However, one yard goes back to the other. That kind of Longyuan is the former Longyuan. The present Longyuan is really ugly. You can see the white night. You are violent and can''t distinguish right from wrong. If you don''t agree, you can kill people! What''s more, what''s more, I''m going to kill Yan Huangge The song of everlasting regret kept shouting. Many of the disciples secretly agreed with this, but did not dare to say it openly. Nine heart fairy looked at him gently, and then her bright eyes fell on the white night, and said, "even the death of canghuang should be borne by oneself. How can we blame white night? If even canghuang doesn''t make a provocation, how can he die?? According to the elder elder, do you not agree with Jiuxin''s suggestion? " Changhengge looks stiff and does not speak. Obviously, he did not dare to fight with the nine heart fairy directly. "Good! Since the elder elder disagrees with my proposal just now, how about this? Elder elder, I allow you to have a one-on-one duel with white night! If you are better than the white night, the dragon Yuan will send you to deal with it at will, but if you are defeated, even if you are killed by the white night, I will never pursue you! How are you? " Long regret song frowns. "Master, no, you are not the opponent of white night." One side of the Phoenix green feather urgent cry. "What do you say?" Changhengge''s face was angry: "Qingyu, how can you grow others'' ambition and destroy your own prestige? Little white night, but a first time, how can this seat not be defeated "Even Lang Tianya died in the hands of white night! And master, the white night is not the ordinary first patriarch, but Qingtian chuzong! There is elder Qingtian to guard it "What can Qingtian chuzong do?" Changhengge glanced around, as if looking for the giant elder who was hiding nearby. He hummed: "if Qingtian chuzong had a life and death duel with others, if he was defeated and killed by the other party, the elder would not help me. So if I fight with the white night, even if I killed him, elder Optimus would just stand by. What''s my fear?" Changhengge knows that he is not equal to the elder Qingtian, but he is not afraid of Qingtian chuzong. Qingtian chuzong is also chuzong. He is just a genius who has not yet fully grown up. As an elder, how can he be afraid? "Well, since the elder has decided, I will not stop it!" Nine heart fairy Zhen head light shift, looking at the white night, light way: "Bai Chu Zong have objection? If you don''t agree to fight with elder Changhengge, I will protect you and wait for you to leave. I will guarantee that these people will not hurt you half a point! " "Thank you for your kindness, but it is related to the reputation of Longyuan. If you escape in the daytime, Longyuan will be despised even more!" The white night stares at the song of everlasting regret and says coldly, "I didn''t mean to kill people in Feihuang Pavilion, but if you are aggressive, don''t blame me!""The upright son is arrogant! When I was practicing Taoism and refining my soul, you didn''t know whether you were in this world or not, and you dare to say such arrogant words to me? See how I teach you Long hate song angry way, will go to the outside. It seems that the battle between the white night and the song of everlasting regret is inevitable. "White night, don''t be impulsive. Forget about it. Changhengge is the elder of Feihuang Pavilion. Its strength is extremely high. We can''t compare it with ourselves. We can endure the wind and calm waves for a while. Take a step back. The nine heart fairy will protect us comprehensively. Let''s do it!" Miao Yifang, full of worry, said in a hurry. "White night, don''t do this. The master will protect you well. It is said that the elder has become a martial spirit Master. It''s extremely terrible. Once you do it, the heaven and earth will change. Don''t be impulsive." Voice blood month also came over, anxiously said. She didn''t expect to be able to fight in the daytime. However, compared with Yin XueYue and Miao Yifang, the most anxious person is fengqingyu. During this period, he has been paying attention to the white night, and he is far more aware of the strength of the white night than the people present. The white night man must not be treated with the same eye as chuzong. No, not even as ordinary. He was terrifying and frightening. Those who know his terrible deeds will only stay away from them, such as worshipping gods. "How could such a terrible genius appear in the realm of Qunzhong?" Feng Qingyu''s heart suddenly burst out a burst of sadness, and such a person''s contemporaries, will only be the sorrow of countless talents. The war is about to break out, and people''s eyes are full of expectation. White night, do you really have the strength to fight against the song of everlasting regret? "Bai chuzong! I can''t stand up to the Longyuan sect in Feihuang Pavilion. On behalf of Feihuang Pavilion, I apologize to Bai chuzong and all the friends of Longyuan sect. I don''t know if I''ll let it go? " At this time, there was another magnificent sound. This sound is clear and loud, just like the sound of the nine clouds, which is shocking. Then, a figure fell into the hall and stood in the middle of the crowd. He was dressed in white, with long hair and a young appearance. He looked like a little cream eater. Especially his body, he was very thin and seemed to fall back when the wind blows. As soon as he appeared, the disciples of Feihuang Pavilion were all shocked. All of them knelt down on the ground and cried out in a loud voice, "see the master of the Pavilion!" "See the master of the Pavilion!" The voice is like a wave. Master of FEIHUANG pavilion? My eyes are tight at night. Although the momentum of Feihuang Pavilion master is almost the same as the nine heart fairy, he is better than the nine heart fairy in momentum. Here comes the master of Feihuang Pavilion! No one dares to be presumptuous. However, the words just now, but let the long yuan and even Changhengge and other people completely stunned. "Are you... What you said just now true?" Changhengge didn''t believe his ears and asked in a surprised voice. "Of course, elder, what you have heard is true." The master of Feihuang Pavilion bowed to the white night and said in a respectful voice: "Bai chuzong, I have offended many times before. Feihuang Pavilion apologizes to you. Please forgive me!" Then he bowed deeply. As soon as this was done, there was silence. Miao Yifang is stunned. Yinxueyue also stayed. Feng Qingyu, Manwu and Longyuan were all stupid. The master of Feihuang Pavilion, the Supreme Master of the main sect in the clan area, bowed to a first patriarch? This is the whole clan domain has never had a thing! Although the early school was appreciated by many people, it was only appreciation! Don''t look down! Changhengge''s brain is blank. I can''t believe what I saw. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. Why does Feihuang Pavilion master do this? Seeing that there was no sound in the white night, the head of Feihuang Pavilion immediately drank: "elder, make an apology to Bai chuzong quickly, otherwise, I will punish you severely!" "This..." Changhengge''s eyes almost stare out. He said such a thing to himself! "Quick." The master of Feihuang Pavilion drank again, and his expression became extremely serious. Changhengge clenched his teeth and his fists trembled. As soon as he closed his eyes and endured a cavity of doubt and anger, he bowed to the white night and said, "Bai chuzong, I''m very sorry, just now... It''s the hate song impulse." As soon as the words fell, the disciples of Feihuang Pavilion were stunned... the great elder and the leader of Feihuang Pavilion apologized to the first patriarch... once this incident was spread, how great an impact would it have? Yinxueyue is the most shocking. She had known that the white night had become the first patriarch a month ago. However, she was not surprised by the fact that it was a strange thing if she could not have the first time with her talent against the sky. But... A first patriarch made a pillar so condescending. What the hell is going on here? "You are welcome. Since you are like this, you have nothing to say in the white night! Let it go! "White night light way, and then nod to Miao Yifang, leading Miao Yifang to leave. Yinxueyue is still in Feihuang Pavilion. Even if you don''t look at the nine heart fairies or the master of Feihuang Pavilion, you have to take yinxueyue''s position into consideration. A group of people looked at the white night led long yuan to send people away, and felt that the scene in front of them was extremely untrue. The atmosphere is especially wonderful. Who is this young man? Is it really just the first time? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 White night a crowd left, nine heart fairy also did not stay for a long time, to the pavilion master owed body, turned to leave. "Get out of here, all of you." Changhengge bit his teeth and said to Manwu and other disciples. "No need." The master of Feihuang Pavilion raised his hand and motioned to all the disciples to stay. Then he said, "elder elder, I know what you want to ask. Since everyone is here, I''ll talk to you about it." He walked back and forth in the hall. The hall was silent. People looked at the master of Feihuang Pavilion. "White night man, you don''t know much about him. After all, he is a rising star of the first sect. It''s normal that you don''t understand him!" The master of Feihuang Pavilion stopped, looked out of the window, lost in thought. "The disaster of the goddess palace has spread all over the whole clan area. You should have heard of it. He is an expert in killing several sects in public. He is very close to the fifth of chuzong. The chuzong who is defeated by him is either dead or disabled. No one is good. Therefore, he is called Chu Zong''s killer." "I''ve heard of this, but what can I do, master? Is it because of this that I am afraid of him The song of everlasting regret is unwilling to say. "If that''s all, I don''t have to bow down to him, but do you know that the decline of Tianxia peak is due to the white night!" Feihuang Pavilion is the main sink road. "Tianxia peak?" Long regret song eyes congealed: "does the pavilion master also believe that Lang Tianya''s death is really done by the white night?" The story of Tianxia peak has been spread, but the battle achievements caused by the white night are so amazing that many people don''t believe it at all. What''s more, how can Lang Tianya, the overlord of the clans, die in the hands of a younger generation? It''s impossible. "Of course I believe it, and I believe it!" The head of Feihuang Pavilion directly said: "no matter whether it is mo Daoyuan, Jiankong, Juyan, or Gongshan, Changying''s plundering the sky, their deaths are all caused by white night alone, or in other words, it is white night''s own hands that killed them!" "No way!" Changhengge waved his hands and said firmly: "this is absolutely impossible. He only has the level of martial spirit! Which soul state of the people listed by the cabinet master is not higher than him? Which is not the one who is amazing or famous, how can they die in the hands of the white night? It must have been some despicable means used by the white night to kill these people! " "Even if white night uses despicable means, it is also his ability. If he can kill a crowd, he can''t kill you?" The master of the pavilion hums coldly. The song of everlasting regret is a little startled. "What''s more, white night is not a mean means, but a complete crush with strength!" The owner of the pavilion took a deep breath and said hoarse: "you don''t believe it, because you didn''t see it with your own eyes. The reason I believe it is because I put in the eye liner of the world peak and told me the original scene personally. One man in the white night, killing all the heroes, invincible! Don''t think that he has only seven major trends. In addition, he also has three aspects of fighting, and he also has four masters and two changing spirits. In less than ten years, qunzhongyu will surely usher in his era... " the words are clear, and the hall is silent. Both the disciples and the elders were silent. "The white night skill is mysterious, and the spirit of heaven is even more powerful and incomparable. How terrible is it for those who are born with four heavenly spirits? How many talents are there in the whole clan? More and more two changes of posture, and then with the supreme righteousness fight aoyi! Elder, to be fair, I don''t think you are the enemy of the white night. " Feihuang Pavilion is the main light road. Changhengge''s face changed, but he didn''t dare to say anything. If the words of the Lord of FEIHUANG pavilion are true, and even the people who have been killed by the white night, then he is really not the enemy of the white night. When the disciples around him heard the sound, they were all frightened and had a sharp tongue in the dark. It comes from other people, so all the disciples will not believe it, but this is from the mouth of the leader of his own Pavilion, which is too convincing. No one could believe that the handsome and slender young man was so terrible. "The reason I tell you this is that I hope you will not provoke him! In fact, such amazing genius, do not understand convergence, the possibility of premature death is very great, there is no need to worry about it, but I fear that he has become the prime minister! It''s very difficult for me to do anything even if it''s me! As long as we spend the next ten years in peace, at that time, all his enemies will come to an end! " Feihuang Pavilion master closed his eyes. Changhengge seems to be slapped on the head and awakens in an instant. This makes him understand why the leader of the imperial court would rather condescend and condescend to the white night. He was so frightened that he shivered for a moment and quickly clasped his fist: "Henge almost made a fierce enemy for Feihuang Pavilion and became a criminal of Feihuang Pavilion! Please punish me "It''s not too late. You don''t have to blame yourself." FEIHUANG pavilion''s main eye glowed and said in a low voice: "however, there are many enemies at present in the white night. He killed Mo Daoyuan of the Mo family. Obviously, the Mo family will not give up. I expect that the Mo family has already started. If the Mo family moves out, I''m afraid the elder Qingtian will have a headache. Let''s see if the white night can survive." "Mo family?" The song of everlasting regret falls into thoughts. "to find out where the dragon Yuan school is, to send more materials for training, and to re establish relations with Longyuan people. I also passed the orders, and I heard the sound of blood and blood to take over tenth elders." the Wutong was indirectly killed by disciple Lian Canghuang because of improper disposal.The Wutong tree in the crowd of the pavilion Lord shouted. , "Wutong, this may be a grievance to you, but this is what we have to do." The main Pavilion is light road. "Must it be done?" Long regret song Leng next, suddenly realized, in a low voice: "Pavilion Lord is to please white night?" "Yes! Bai Ye''s Longyuan sect is in name only. These disciples can''t revive the Longyuan sect. If we can inhale the white night into the Feihuang Pavilion, we will be able to ascend to the top of the clan territory in the near future. " There is such a prime minister, why not worry? Changhengge''s eyes lit up and clasped his fist again: "the master of the pavilion is wise." "Step back." Feihuang Pavilion is the main light road. The party bowed down. ... ... "younger brother Bai!" White night a crowd just out of the Feihuang Pavilion, after the sound of a pleasant voice. See sound blood month trot to come. "Sister yin?" Stop at night. "White night, I''m really sorry about this incident. During this time, the master has been urging me to practice, so that I neglected all the elder martial brothers and sisters of Longyuan sect. XueYue confessed to you here." Yin XueYue bowed to everyone seriously. "Blood moon girl, you don''t have to apologize because you''re not the one to blame this time." "Yes, younger martial sister Yin, if it were not for you, we would not even be able to enter the gate of Feihuang Pavilion. How could we blame you?" "The whole Feihuang Pavilion, I think only Yin girl is the best Long yuan all around to express their gratitude. Miao Yifang also nodded, smiling: "Miss Yin, you have done a lot for us, Yifang is very grateful, this feeling must be remembered in mind, as for this matter, it is not your fault, please do not blame yourself." "Elder martial sister, you also heard it!" The white night smiles. "But I didn''t do my duty. I still have a responsibility." Voice blood moon sighs. "Elder martial sister, don''t feel guilty. The past is over." White night road. "White night, don''t you think it''s strange?" Voice blood month is silent for a while way. "Do you mean that the cabinet leader apologized to me?" "Yes Sound blood month nods, but did not say much. I believe that it is not only her, but also the people sent by Longyuan. "You don''t have to guess. You''ll understand later." With a calm smile at night, pie will not fall from the sky, and others will not show kindness to you for no reason. The Lord of Feihuang Pavilion will bow down in public, and he will surely have some plans. Yin XueYue nodded and asked, "younger martial brother Bai, what are your plans for the future?" "After dealing with the affairs of qunzhongyu, I will go back to Daxia. There is no long-term plan for the time being." "So..." "where is elder martial sister yin?" "Me? I''ll go to zongmen city with my master for a while. I''ll stay in FEIHUANG pavilion to practice after I come back. Master''s musical attainments are very high. I still have a lot to learn. " "Zongmen city?" In the eyes of the white moon, what the Dragon said immediately appeared. "Why did you go to zongmen city?" "It seems that there was a big man who got married. The master went to congratulate him as the representative of the clan. What''s the matter, younger martial brother Bai? " Yin XueYue is aware of something wrong. "No... nothing." White night shakes his head and turns his eyes to Miao Yifang. "How about you, sister Miao?" "Since Lang Tianya and sang Dongming have been killed by younger martial brother, Tianxia peak should no longer target our Longyuan sect. I intend to return to the former site of Longyuan to establish a new sect and rebuild Longyuan." Miao Yifang said. The crowd seemed quite excited. "It''s OK, but I can''t be with you. I''ve killed the Mo family. Mo''s family will come to me. We have to part." White night road. "Younger martial brother, if you have any difficulties, please contact us in time." Miao Yifang said with concern. "Don''t worry, I have the guardian of giant elder. Even Mo''s family can''t help me." White night laughs. When they heard this, they were relieved. A group of people shudder cold for a while, then each separate. With a turn of the pace in the white night, the city moves forward in the direction of zongmen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 In front of the quiet courtyard, there stands a woman in plain clothes. She is a woman with dark eyebrows. Her skin is like snow and her hair is like ink. She is beautiful and beautiful. Gradually, she passed the bridge quietly and looked out of the water. "Miss." Cai''er comes in with a set of clothes with moistening blue light. The clothes are full of soul power. It is a treasure of concentration and tranquility. However gorgeous the clothes are, they can''t compete with women. "Miss, please change your clothes. The people over there are coming." Caier whispered. The goddess of Zihuan seems to be in a trance. "Miss? Miss... "Color son calls several times, she just suddenly wakes up. "It''s cai''er. What can I do for you?" The goddess of Zihuan calmed down and said nothing. "Miss, please change your clothes and get ready to go." Cai''er is careful. The goddess of purple Huan looks at the gorgeous and beautiful treasure clothes quietly. She has no choice but to sigh. "Mother, do you really want to go to zongmen city?" At this time, a quick figure broke into the courtyard and yelled. It''s huanshiying. Her small face was quite pale, her eyes were moist and her tears were shining. "My child, my mother has promised my grandmother. Of course, I can''t break my promise." The goddess of purple Huan sighed. "But... But... I heard that the man is domineering and lawless. He has married thirteen rooms. As the young master of the goddess palace, how can you marry that man?" Huan poetry Yingying silver teeth bite road. "Goddess palace is on the decline. Your grandmother needs a strong ally to support the goddess palace. Although I don''t think it is advisable, this time, I have to go to zongmen City, since she has sent you as a representative to Tianxia peak." "But..." Huan Shiying lowered her head and thought, and suddenly said, "Niang, if there is a big person to stop you, can you not go to zongmen city?" "Hard." The goddess Zihuan shook her head: "unless it is the top figures in the clan domain, who is willing to offend those big people for me?" "My brother will The poem of Huan suddenly came to pass. "Elder brother..." the purple Huan goddess''s pupil slightly shrinks, then slightly side Zhen head, light way: "what brother? Shiying, what are you talking about "My mother doesn''t admit it, but I know that the white night is my brother..." Huan Shiying said in a hurry: "Niang, my brother is already Qingtian chuzong, and his strength is strong. Even Lang Tianya is not his opponent. If he comes forward, he will certainly be able to stop it!" "Yes, miss. If you inform the young master, you will certainly do something. It''s impossible that the young master can stop this marriage. After all, the young master has become the first patriarch of heaven, and all forces will sell his face." The cai''er nearby was also in a hurry. Unexpectedly, the goddess of purple Huan suddenly changed her face and drank in a low voice: "you all shut up." They were stunned. "I don''t care what you think, I just want you to remember, white night! It has nothing to do with me! I don''t want you to tell white night about this, let alone tell anyone about my relationship with white night! " The goddess''s face was cold and her tone was irresistible. They were afraid and said, "yes." Seeing this, the goddess of purple Huan was relieved. She looked at the front and sighed slightly: "you don''t know, the family that lived in the gate city... Is very important. Even if Qingtian first lived there, she might not be able to frighten them..." Huan Shiying looked gloomy. The goddess of purple Huan didn''t want to involve the white night... ... ... when she left Feihuang Pavilion, she bought a cloud horse in a nearby town and went to zongmen city. Zongmen city is located in the north of Quzong area. It is the north gate of Quzong area and the central city of northern region. It extends in all directions, and the souls from all over the world will gather here. The master of zongmen city is the famous Zong family in qunzhongyu, which is as famous as the Mo family. However, in recent years, the influence of the Zong family has become more and more high. It has completely suppressed the Mo family and become the largest family in the clan area. No matter what else, it is enough to surpass Mo Daoyuan with the smile of his adopted son. Zixiao ranked second on the list of the first emperor, and what the four people admire and admire more is that he is still a prime minister who is protected by Qingtian elder. In addition to Zixiao, the one who ranked first was also a prime minister who was protected by the Vientiane gate. After white night was promoted to Qingtian chuzong, the news immediately spread like a prairie fire. The third Qingtian chuzong came out, which was of great significance. The white night walked very slowly all the way. On the way, I inquired about the information about the zongmen city. However, after finding out the specific things, the white night''s look became more dignified than ever before. The Zong family is going to marry the goddess palace! From the last marriage recruitment, it is not difficult to judge who will be selected for marriage this time. "The old man? Goddess palace? I have given you a chance. Since you still choose to do so, don''t call me merciless at night. " White night slightly closed eyes, but face as cold as ice cellar.However, just as Yunma has just stepped into a quiet small forest, a wisp of murderous air suddenly blows, followed by a sword like a poisonous snake. The white night opened his eyes fiercely, and the sword light slowed down in an instant. Sonorous. The green sword comes out of the body, and the blade flies along the sword. Pooh! The master of the sword was pierced by the green sword directly. "Kill!" Around the forest rushed out of a large number of figures, such as tigers pounced on sheep, forced to rush. "Mo family?" White night cold hum, the hand of the green sword out of a sword flower, and then like a big wave boom. Epee! Boom! Recently, a soul soul was hit by a sword, and all the people and swords were shattered and died. "Read it! A sword The blade of the sword turns again in the white night. It is strange and dexterous. The green sword comes out and flies around like lightning. Whew! Whew! Chi... the shadow of the sword disappeared, and several bodies fell to the ground. "Is this guy really the first level of martial spirit? Is it like killing a third-class person like killing a pig or killing a dog? " The remaining one was staring, trembling with fear, and turned around and ran away. "Run away?" A cold snort was heard in the white night. The seal of the soul of Zhentian dragon floated on his face. The man who ran away immediately "thumped" and fell on the ground, unable to get up and was completely suppressed. "Let go... Let me go..." the man cried in a trembling voice. "Are you from the Mo family?" White night riding cloud horse came, cold asked. "Please... Let me go. As long as you don''t kill me, I will tell you anything you ask me." The man was so afraid that he was trembling. "When did the Mo family send you?" Asked the white night. "After the change of the world peak... The master sent three teams of elite to arrest you." White night frowns. As long as you don''t hurt your life, elder Qingtian won''t do anything. That is to say, the Mo family just need to catch the white night and not hurt his life. Even the Vientiane gate won''t interfere. Elder Qingtian can''t protect Qingtian chuzong just like protecting a baby. That will only kill the genius. Genius can grow up in training and hardship. "Are you the first team?" "Yes, the second team and the third team should be not far away. We have been wandering outside the Feihuang Pavilion, looking for opportunities after you have entered the Feihuang Pavilion." The man said respectfully and fearfully. Even if it is the Mo family, they dare not go to the Feihuang Pavilion openly. "I see!" White night green sword a shake, a head of the air, and then turn cloud horse, continue to rush forward. He opened up the general situation, diffused to the four sides, and rose like a fog. He mastered the wind and grass movement around him for hundreds of miles, and soon found the two teams of Mojia who were wandering not far away. The white night ran at once. "Who?" The Mo family was shocked. "People who want your lives!" White night cold voice said, green sword crazy turn, such as dancing snake, shuttle in the crowd. But half a column of incense, Mo family team all destroyed. White night with blood stained green sword, scanning the corpses all over the ground, cold eyes. "Since Mo''s family has already started, he must never die. He will target me now. When he finds out that he can''t do anything about me, he will target the people around me, and even go to Daxia." White night eyes a congealed, turned over the horse, changed direction, toward the five square city. Before going to zongmen City, the matter of Mo''s family should be settled first. ... ... wufangcheng. This city, which is only the size of a small town, has more than 100000 souls, and nearly one million souls enter and leave the city every day. It is one of the most important cities in the clan area, and it is also the economic trading hub city, extending in all directions. There are three business firms and seven trading points in the city. The daily turnover of soul pill is astronomical. The Mo family, which is in charge of the five square city, is located in the center of the city, just like the city master''s house. A soul soul with strong breath walks in and out at the gate. White night riding cloud horse, wearing an iron face came in. He can''t attract other people''s attention when he is at the first level of Wu Hun state. In addition, he will not overflow his soul power. As long as he walks quietly, he is almost the same as ordinary people. At this time, a group of Leima suddenly rushed from the street. On Leima, there were several young men and women and bodyguards, all the way around. The passers-by were all shocked and gave way one after another, such as avoiding the God of pestilence. "Oh The first woman with short hair staring at the white night, suddenly showed a sneer. She suddenly picked up the whip and whipped the thunder horse under her body. The thunder horse neighs unceasingly, suddenly opens its mouth, spits out a flash of lightning toward the cloud horse which is fast falling in the white night.Zizi... Yunma immediately shuddered twice, fell on the ground, foaming at the mouth, and was directly electrocuted to death. The young men and women burst into laughter. Variant Remy? With a light cry in the white night, he turned over, jumped down from the cloud horse and stopped them from going. "Don''t you look convinced?" Next to a man sneer repeatedly, do not slow down at all, driving Leima hard toward the white night. The night was closed, motionless, like a statue. "This boy, bad luck..." "is it his first time to come to wufangcheng? I don''t even know the people of the Mo family! " "How can you wring your arm over your thigh when you are bullied? Ah... " the passers-by shook his head and sighed. Leima is coming. Bang! There was a dull noise. One by one thunder horse rose from the sky and fell to the ground, and the people on the horse''s back flew high and fell heavily on the ground... but in the white night, the thunder horses bumped into him, just like hitting a mountain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 "Young master! miss! Are you all right? " "Come on, help the young master and the ladies up! Come on When the guards turned up and saw the young men and women lying on the ground wailing and wailing, their faces suddenly changed and they roared. A group of people helped them in a hurry. The scene was very chaotic. "You abandoned my cloud horse, I take your variant thunder horse as Mount, isn''t it too much?" White night will be the first very strong thunder horse pulled up, light said, will leave. Stop him The woman who drove Leima to knock down the white night mount cried out. This woman has short hair, silk and satin. She has a lot of soul equipment for cultivating her body and soul. She is colorful, luxurious and noble. Anyone who has been in wufangcheng for a period of time will know this arrogant and overbearing young lady, Mo Xiaoxiao! Mo Xiaoxiao''s face is like frost, and her eyes are full of malice. She stands up and pats off the dust on her body. Her eyes are like eating people and staring at the white night. No one dares to treat her like this, especially in wufangcheng, where she is the princess here and the heaven here! But today, some people dare to insult her! The bodyguards rushed in and surrounded the white night, killing each other. "How dare you, do you know who we are?" Li Changshu, the young man next to him, is full of twisted face and stares at the white night with murderous intent: "this is the big miss of Mo family, Mo Xiaoxiao. What identity do you dare to offend Miss Mo?" The passers-by stopped and looked around one after another, and these young men and women suddenly felt embarrassed. "Kneel down!" Mo Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and drank coldly. "Did you hear Miss Mo? Get down on your knees Li Changshu said grimly. "What do you say?" The white night asked. "I said you kneel down for me!" Li Changshu directly rushed over, and his soul power was stored up. He kicked his knee fiercely towards the white night. Dang! A strange noise came out. "Ah Li Changshu only felt that his feet seemed to be on the steel, and his strength rebounded. The whole person fell backward. The sole of his foot was extremely painful, and people howled. "It turns out that he is a soul who cultivates his body!" In Mo Xiaoxiao''s eyes, there is a trace of sharp light. "Miss, this person may have some means. Do you want to transfer some experts from the family?" A guard stepped forward and whispered. "No, he is so young. Where can he be? What do I feed you on weekdays? You want support to clean up this guy? It''s not going to get rid of the dead? " Mo Xiaoxiao turned her small face and became angry. A few bodyguards trembled, and did not dare to talk nonsense, and rushed to the white night immediately. "Take it." Cheered the captain of the guard. "Wait a minute!" At this time, Yilang drinks. Then, a group of people came towards this side. Mo Xiaoxiao and others followed the sound and saw a group of people in brown and yellow armour coming. The leaders were several young men and women. Their clothes were also luxurious. They were inlaid with bright jewels on their robes. The sunlight was shining and dazzling. Judging from their costumes, these people were either rich or expensive. What attracted people''s attention was the words on the sign hanging on their waists. Zong! The family There was a cry of alarm in the crowd nearby. "Zongmen, Chengzong, Zongjia? How did they get to wufangcheng? " "The Zong family and the Mo family have been fighting each other openly and secretly. How can the Zong family appear in wufangcheng?" "I heard that in a short time, most of the families will get married. I''m afraid that today''s things are mostly related to this." "Zong Yuanhai got married? The young man married many women. What''s so strange about this kind of thing Others wonder. "What do you know? Zong Dashao married a different woman this time!" "Who?" People all around came to me. Seeing this, the speaker was quite proud and snorted, and said haughtily, "naturally, it''s the young master of the goddess palace, the goddess of Zihuan!" There was an uproar all around. "What? Zong Dashao wants to marry the goddess of Zihuan? " "Really? Don''t cheat One asked. "Why did I lie to you? My eldest cousin lives in the town south of the goddess palace. During this time, the goddess palace is shopping for gifts everywhere. The news has already spread, and you guys are ignorant and ignorant The man''s face turned red. Others shook their heads and sighed: "the goddess of purple Huan is one of the most beautiful women in our group. How could she marry Zong Yuanhai?" Don''t you see? Naturally, it is a marriage of forces "Pity the goddess of purple Huan." People are sorry, but no one knows why the family members are here. Mo Xiaoxiao is also greatly surprised. Li Changshu immediately retreats. The bodyguards are busy gathering with Mo Xiaoxiao and others. They all look as if they are facing a big enemy. "Are you zongluo of the family?" Li Changshu raised his eyebrows."Oh? Isn''t this the Li family? How did you come to these five cities Zongluo hugged his chest and sneered. "I''m invited by Miss Xiaoxiao to visit here, can''t I? It''s your family. It''s shameless to come here uninvited! " Li Changshu hummed. "Come uninvited? When did the five square cities become a clan? Is this city built by the family? Or do people in this city admit that the patriarch''s family is the Lord of the five cities? " Zongluo said with a smile. "You..." "brother Changshu, what can I say to my family?" Mo Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, she was staring at zongluo coldly: "is this guy with you?" "I don''t know this man, but at the invitation of Miss Yue, I''m going to do it!" Zongluo sneered. The white night looked sideways and kept silent. The woman standing beside zongluo was actually Yue Qingwu. He looked at Yue Qingwu at the same time, Yue Qingwu also looked at him, and his eyes were full of doubts. "The man in the mask feels familiar... Like big brother Bai... Can it be him? But this is wufangcheng, the territory of the Mo family. Big brother Bai killed Mo Daoyuan. How could he come here? It should just look like it... "Yue Qingwu thought:" I''d better ask and see later. " Mo Xiaoxiao over there frowned: "Yue Qingwu? The lady of the Yue family in Tianhua city? How about zongluo? Your elder brother wants to marry the goddess of Zihuan. Do you want to join in the fun? You are obviously inferior to your elder brother. Although Yue Qingwu is a good student, it''s a pity that the family of Yue is small. However, it''s a perfect match for you to live in Luoyang. " "What do you say?" After death, the family became angry. Zongluo raised his hand and motioned to the people not to act rashly. He said with a smile: "Mo Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to satirize me here. My father and the master-in-law are friends. I specially invite Miss Yue to accompany me to zongmen city. Miss Yue is a broad-minded person, and she will not be angry because of this. We are here today, not to waste time with you, I am here to deliver Invitation After that, zongluo and his men planned to leave. But Mo Xiaoxiao is ugly face, a wave of hand, the bodyguards immediately stop people. At the same time, a large number of bodyguards from Wuhun state came around the street, blocking the whole family. "Can''t the Mo family fight against my family?" Zongluo squinted. "It''s your business to send the invitation, but I can''t let go of this person!" Mo Xiaoxiao sneered: "what''s more, why should I sell you face? You said protect this person, protect this person? Don''t forget where this is Zongluo''s squinted eyes opened slightly, turned his head and looked at Yue Qingwu beside him. He said in a low voice: "light dance, this person has never met. Since I can''t protect him, after all, I have no reason to protect him. Once we start, we will suffer." Yue Qingwu understood this truth, and was very embarrassed. Seeing the young man who was not nervous, he bit his teeth and got up his courage to run. She stood in front of the youth, a pair of bright eyes did not dodge, straight looking at the iron face behind the resolute eyes, suddenly, she seemed to notice something. Yue Qingwu was about to speak, but he heard a voice of Indifference: "light dance, you go, don''t worry about me." It''s really big brother Bai! Yue Qingwu was surprised and pleased. When he heard the words of the white night, he felt more anxious. "Brother Bai, why are you here? This is a five square city! It''s the territory of the Mo family! Now the Mo family is chasing you everywhere because of Mo Daoyuan''s affairs. How can you get into the tiger''s mouth? You go quickly. I''ll let Mr. zongluo hold Mo Xiaoxiao. " Yue Qingwu was in a hurry. He suddenly thought of something and explained in a hurry: "brother Bai, I have nothing to do with Zong Gongzi. Just as Zong Gongzi passed by Tianhua City, my father just met the owner of Zong''s family. So Zong Gongzi invited me to attend the wedding of master Zong Yuanhai... There was nothing between us." This girl! Bai Ye is funny. He shakes his head, but he doesn''t speak. He knows Yue Qingwu. This girl is very warm-hearted. I''m afraid she doesn''t know her. She will probably take care of her. Zongluo over there frowned, and his face was impatient, but he saw Yue Qingwu coming and bowed to zongluo: "master Zong, I''ve met this young master a few times. I''m a friend. Please come forward and mediate for Qingwu. Qingwu will be very grateful." "Oh?" Zongluo was not happy, but he did not show it. He glanced at the white night over there and said, "from now on, this man is my family guest! Whoever dares to move him is against my family! " "You..." Mo Xiaoxiao was furious. Although she is the Mo family, zongluo is the representative of the family, she dare not offend too much. "Let''s go!" Zongluotan road. The family is ready to leave. Mo Xiaoxiao''s silver teeth clenched her teeth and hated the sky. At this moment, she not only wanted to tear the white night into pieces, but also wanted to tear up the family members. At this time, the crowd at the end of the street suddenly stirred up, a large number of Mo''s bodyguards came towards this, and in the middle was a luxurious sedan.The car drove straight to here and stopped, and a pale faced youth came out of it. Seeing the visitor, Mo Xiaoxiao''s bright eyes lit up and ran over in a hurry. She was coquettish and said, "third brother! You are here. That''s great Third brother? Zongluo''s face suddenly changed. Mo Jia San Shao, Mo Jian Yi! Kendo genius, alternate for the first time? "It''s hard this time." Zongluo looked at the Yue Qingwu beside him. At this time, Yue Qingwu was pale and ugly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 "Don''t be afraid of it!" People around him exclaimed. "Since Mo Daoyuan and Mo Chen were killed by Bai Yebai chuzong, the Mo family began to support the third young master Mo Jianyi! It is said that this Mo Jian is the illegitimate son of the Mo family leader. He was born in disgrace. However, he has great talent, especially his knowledge of kendo, which can be regarded as the highest level. He is highly valued by Mo Huangjiang, the master of the Mo family. He has received the waiting order of the first sect of the Vientiane gate. After completing the test, he will be a new cultivation object of the Mo family. I don''t know who is better than Mo Daoyuan. " Some people talk about Tao. Zongluo''s face was very ugly. As soon as Mo Jian arrived, the scene was obviously beyond his control. "What''s the matter, little sister? Why are there family members here? " Mo Jian glanced at zongluo and asked. "Three elder brothers, these family members are so arrogant that they want to harm me in my five square city. Third brother, let out your anger for me!" Don''t shout. "Harm you?" Mo Jian is not a fool. I don''t know that Mo Xiaoxiao is talking nonsense. This is wufangcheng. Only she bullies others. Who dares to step on her head. "Yes! It was this bastard who wanted to kill me, and then zongluo took the lead for him. Even Mr. Li was persecuted by them! It''s hateful, third brother. If we don''t settle this account with them today, once the matter spreads out, how can we face the Mo family? " Mo Xiaoxiao, how can I know Mo Jian? However, he just replaced Mo Daoyuan and became the seed of Mo family. When he established his prestige, he nodded and said, "don''t worry, my little sister. The third brother will deal with this matter." He waved his hand, and the bodyguards around the family let it go. Zongluo see can not hide, then show a smile, meet the past. "I''m zongluo, a member of my family. This is the famous Kendo genius Mo Jian of Mo family, right? Brother Jian, I''ve heard a lot about you Although zongluo came to send the post on behalf of the Zong family, Mo Jianyi was the seed of the Mo family, with the whole Mo family behind him. Far from being comparable to Mo Xiaoxiao, Rao was forced to bow his head. "Little sister, Mr. Li, who moved you?" Mo Jianyi didn''t seem to hear zongluo''s words and turned to ask. Zongluo''s face was stiff. "It''s this guy!" Mo Xiaoxiao immediately pointed to the white night. "Zongluo, do you want to protect this man?" Mo Jian stares at zongluo, with a trace of fierce light in his eyes. Zongluo shivered all over, and some couldn''t answer. Just on the gas field, the Zong family lost a mess. "This..." zongluo hesitated. "I have met with all members of the Zong family, and I know the character of the clan. Such an arrogant and lawless person is definitely not a member of the clan family. Moreover, this person does not wear a token. It can be seen that he has nothing to do with your family, right?" Mo Jianyi said. "Yes, he is not my family." Zongluo busy road. Since we can''t protect it at this time, we should get rid of the relationship naturally. "Zong Gongzi..." Yue Qingwu hastily said. "Shut up Zongluo roared: "Mo Jian Yi is not Mo Xiaoxiao. If he gets angry, none of us can walk out of the five square city!" Yue Qingwu shivered all over and looked pale. "Since it''s not your family, it''s easy." Mo Jian nodded and said to the bodyguard beside him: "take that man down and put him into the dungeon. I''ll give it to the young lady later." "Yes The guards nodded and walked towards the white night. The scene is completely controlled by Mo Jian. His power and his aura are incomparable. It is not luck that mojian can become the new seed of Mo family. Mo Jianyi is too lazy to see the white night, and his sight is still on zongluo. "What can I do for you when you come to wufangcheng "On behalf of his elder brother Zong Yuanhai, Zong Luo specially invited all members of the Mo family to participate in the elder brother''s wedding banquet. I hope you will appreciate it." Zong Luo waved the invitation. Mo Jian took the invitation, looked a few times, frowned and said, "I will give the invitation to the owner. As for whether to go or not, it''s up to my father to decide! No gift... " as soon as zongluo''s face was dark, he did not dare to attack and did not make a gift, so he left. But just then... Dong! A few muffled sounds were heard. Then see a few bodyguards such as broken kite, suddenly flew out, fell heavily on the street, the body did not struggle for a while, directly fell to the ground dead. The crowd was boiling all around. "Well?" Mo Jian turned his head, but saw that the man wearing the mask was still standing there, even without any scar on his body. Zong Luo also Leng, looking at the man, but not in a hurry to go. "Your name is mo Jianyi, right?" White night will take off the mask on his face, revealing a handsome and extraordinary face, a pair of sword eyes light looking at Mo Jian one, in the pupil, a wisp of killing awn passes by. "Just start with you." A calm voice came out of his mouth. "Who are you?" Mo Jian feels a little bad.But I see the white night coming this way. "Kill him." Mo Jian a light way. "Yes The bodyguards all around rushed over, and more than a dozen experts of the first level of the martial spirit realm crushed the past. The momentum was amazing. "I hear you''re the first division candidate? I''d like to know what the strength of the first batch of candidates is! " White night came, the guards approached, waving their hands, the momentum of the party, those aggressive bodyguards move slowly. With a little bit of his feet, he turned into lightning and quickly shuttled between the guards. After a moment, people return to their original place, and the general trend is closed. Bang! Bang! Dong! Dong... Dong... the bodyguards all had a palm print on their chest. The palm print exploded and soul force passed through their hearts. All the more than a dozen people in the martial spirit state were not angry. "What?" Zongluo and his family were shocked. Mo''s family is even more frightened. Mo Jian''s eyes were tight, and he urged the soul of heaven. Two bright lights came from the top of his head. "Who are you?" Mo Jian roars and turns his soul into yuan force, pressing towards the white night. "Too weak! Get down on your knees The white night hums a way, the general situation urges again, but actually gathers together, directly toward Mo Jian one''s double shoulder to go. Bang! Mo Jianyi''s Yuanshi all sprang up, the earth was in a row under his feet, his knees bent, and he almost fell to his knees. His body trembled wildly, and he was trying to support the terrible situation. Li Changshu and Mo Xiaoxiao in the rear were scared to be silly. Is this man... So terrible? Bang! Finally, Mo Jian couldn''t hold on. His knees were soft, and he hit the ground hard. The dust was flying and the earth was shaking. It can be seen that Mo Jian''s pressure was so terrible. "Go... Tell your father, tell the master! Call up the experts! Come on Mo Xiaoxiao finally came back to his senses and cried to the bodyguards beside him. "You don''t have to go. Kneel down here." The general trend of the white night is more and more diffuse, which instantly submerges Mo Xiaoxiao and Li Changshu. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the people knelt down on the street. It was like a mountain on everyone''s body, so it was difficult to get up. All the souls around were shocked. Who was this man? Did he really understand what he was doing? What a crazy scene! What a shock! It''s just pulling teeth out of the tiger''s mouth! "Miss Yue... Qingwu, do you really know this man? Who the hell is this man? " Zongluo came back to God and asked in a hurry. "This... This person... Is... The enemy of Mo family..." Yue Qingwu''s voice trembled. At the moment, she can''t understand what the white night is doing! This is a provocation! Revenge! Does he really know what he''s doing? This is wufangcheng, the territory of the Mo family. Once something goes wrong, all the masters of the Mo family will surround them! Did he... Deal with it alone? Yue Qingwu''s heart trembled and trembled. But at this time, even she could not stop the white night. Not only Yue Qingwu, but also the soul watchers around him speculated about the identity of the white night, and even made such a move to the Mo family in the five square city. What kind of amazing power is it? The whole wufangcheng is boiling because of this... and at the moment, in Mo Fu. Mo Huangjiang is entertaining distinguished guests from the Li family. "Master! Master! Not good! It''s a big deal A bodyguard rushed over and yelled in panic. "What happened? Noisy, don''t you know I''m entertaining guests? What is the standard? " Mo Huangjiang''s face was cold and he murmured. The bodyguard trembled all over his body and quickly confessed his guilt. Then he said in great fear: "master, something has happened. Someone... Someone has provoked my mo family!" "Provocation?" Li Hongshi, sitting on the right, snorted: "who is it? How dare you dare to challenge the Mo family? Is it possible that you are a member of the clan? " "The people of the clan dare not be so bold!" "Most of them are brainless people who don''t know how to live or die," Mo Huangjiang said coldly "I don''t know... I don''t know..." the bodyguard said in great fear: "the man put young master Mo Jian, Miss Mo Xiaoxiao and master Li Changshu in Wufang street, and let them all kneel down there! Can''t move "What? Kneel down? " As soon as the words fell, the whole hall stood up! "How bold!! How arrogant!! This is to hit my mo family in the face? That''s unreasonable! " Mo Huangjiang''s anger is incomparable. "Brother Mo, don''t be angry. He is so bold and makes trouble in Wufang city. I''m afraid he has something to rely on! It''s better to be careful. " Li Hongshi murmured."I know, but let sword one and their kneel down in public, this is clearly insulting my mo family! How can I bear it? " Mo Huangjiang looks cold. He looks sideways at an old man beside him. His eyes are killing: "go and take that man''s head off for me, and bring the young master and Lady back!" "Yes The old man''s yellow eyes burst into bursts of light, and his body suddenly disappeared. The Li family in the hall were shocked. When the old man left, he didn''t even produce the fluctuation of his breath. At least... The strong man with five levels of martial spirit? "If steward Shao comes forward, the man will die!" Li Hongshi was relieved and said with a smile. "Anyone who provokes my mo family must die!" Mo Huangjiang looks ferocious. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 Sitting on the frame of Mo Jianyi in the white night, he took out the wine from Qianlong ring and drank it while waiting. Yue Qingwu is almost dying of anxiety, while zongluo and other Zong family members are standing by and waiting quietly. The enemy of Mo''s family is the friend of his family. Zongluo is naturally the happiest when such a thing happens. Around the soul of the people are talking, all pointing, whispering. "Who is this man? It seems that he is not old enough to kneel down "Is it not chuzong?" "Even if it''s chuzong? Does he not know this is the five square city? Don''t you know the identities of these people? In front of Mo''s family, chuzong has to bow his head. He dare to do such a thing "The Mo family is not a small family. It has been dominating the five square city for so many years. Even if Mo''s path is broken, there are still a lot of talents in the family. It''s not that any cat and dog can challenge him. This boy is going to finish it!" The crowd talked. At this time, a low drink sounded. "Do you have any problems with my family? Why should I be so hard on my children of Mo family? Please let go and turn back! " Old voice diffuse open, then see the crowd out of a plain clothes, chicken skin and hair of the old man. The old man looked solemn, his eyes shining, staring at the white night. "Mo family, just send you here?" White night wiped off the wine stains on his mouth and asked lightly. "You will let people go immediately, and then follow me to the Mo family. In this way, the old man will not embarrass you!" Shao housekeeper said in a low voice. "Go?" White night shook his head, light way: "let Mo Huangjiang come to want people, you are not qualified!" "The upright son is arrogant!" Shao housekeeper was angry, and his soul burst. His rickety body suddenly stood up straight, like a sharp sword out of his sheath. The man was quite different from the previous one, and the change was so great. He jumped up, and his soul turned into a tiger shadow. The crowd around him was frightened and retreated again and again. "Be careful!" Yue Qingwu exclaimed. White night eyes a Lin, staring at Shao housekeeper, cold hum: "martial spirit level six, very strong? Get down on your knees As soon as the voice falls, a soul force comes out of his body, mingles with the general situation, and pounces on the housekeeper Shao. Steward Shao suddenly felt that he was under the force of ten thousand jin, which was like the top of Mount Tai. He fell down from the air in an instant and hit the ground severely. Bang! The ground was directly cracked by steward Shao. He tried his best to get up, but his body was shaking. He could not stand upright and was forced to press on the ground. The pressure formed by the combination of the general situation and the soul force is simply formidable and frightening. "You... Who are you?" Shao housekeeper yelled at the top of his voice. "Kneel down." White night cold hum, continue to drink wine. The people who saw this scene were stunned. How can they not know who the old man is? That''s Shao Xinhua, the housekeeper who follows Mo Huangjiang all the year round! But now, he kneels down here with Mo Jianyi... Yue Qingwu is totally stupid. Even people of the sixth level in the martial spirit realm can''t bear the momentum of the white night. How strong is he now? Mo Fu. "What?" Mo Huangjiang, who was still chatting and laughing with the Li family in the hall, suddenly stood up from his chair and looked down at the bodyguard. "Master, as soon as the steward Shao was over, he was suppressed by that man and knelt on the ground. He couldn''t do anything about the man. Please come forward and save the young master and them!" The guard''s voice was terrified. "No way! Steward Shao is a master of the sixth level of Wuhun state. Even if the martial spirit master comes, he can''t be easily subdued! Who can be so capable? " Li Hongshi was shocked. "Can''t it be that this is the warrior soul worshiper?" Mo Huangjiang stood up and said in a low voice: "pass on your orders. Immediately gather all the soul soldiers of the master''s family and prepare to fight against the enemy. Others will follow me to meet this man. No matter whether he is a warrior soul master or not, since he has come to wufangcheng, he can''t leave so easily!" Mo Huangjiang was angry. The real power of the Mo family will be presented to the public. White night drinking wine, without the slightest panic, calm incomparable. More and more soul people gathered around, and things spread. Many soul people came to watch the excitement. More and more people gathered at the scene. Yue Qingwu is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He turns around in circles and doesn''t know what to do. "The Mo family is here!" I don''t know who called. The hustle and bustle of the crowd split open, a group of servants riding Leima, Yunma rushed over, surrounded the place, a large number of strong breath of soul people stepped into the air, the soul pressure dropped suddenly, the surrounding crowd retreated again and again, did not dare to approach. All the fresh troops of the Mo family have come here, and they are tightly encircled here. A glazed gold chariot came by. It was extremely luxurious and full of style, just like the arrival of the emperor.White night still drink wine, regardless of. The people in the golden car have already burst into cheers. "Which friend came to wufangcheng? I don''t know where my mo family offended my friends, so I need to embarrass my mo family like this? " When the sound falls, the frame has stopped and Mo Huangjiang comes out of it. He has a Chinese character face, a serious look, not angry from the prestige, a strong atmosphere. "Master Mo is so forgetful, aren''t you thinking about how to kill me? Why did I come to your home, but none of you knew me? How else would you kill me? " White night will put down the wine pot, light said. On hearing this, Mo Huangjiang and others suddenly changed their faces: "white night?" "Bai chuzong" All around the crowd instantly boiling, as if fried. "The first killer white night?" "It''s said that he killed Mo Daoyuan and entered the third Chu Zong in Jin Dynasty, and even entered the list of the first emperor of Qingtian, who was protected by elder Qingtian and backed by the gate of Vientiane!" "He is so young, but he has achieved so much. There will be no limit to it in the future." Mo''s family all look ugly, this they wish to get rid of the people, unexpectedly also ran to the five square city. "So he is white night?" Zongluo''s eyes were shining with joy. "Yes." Yue Qingwu is powerless. Now he admits his identity at night, and things are out of control. "Qingwu, can you bridge the wiring for me? If you can make friends with my family, I will make a great contribution to my family!" Zongluo busy road. "This..." Yue Qingwu was in a dilemma. He hesitated and said in a low voice: "first solve the problems in front of you. No matter how strong the night is, you can''t compete with the whole Mo family..." "it''s true..." Zong Luo thought for a moment and said with a smile: "don''t worry, dance lightly, my family will do our best to protect him!" Guarantee? The white night over there sneered and rose straight up. As soon as the identity of the white night shows, all Mo''s family members are full of strong murderous spirit. Mo Huangjiang''s face was even colder. "White night, you are so bold. If I don''t look for you, you dare come to my five square city!" Mo Jianyi and Mo Xiaoxiao, who were kneeling under the pressure of the general trend, were even more astonished. Is this man white night? "Mr. Mo, since this person has come, isn''t it better? Save us looking for him everywhere Li Hongshi, who followed him, sneered: "Bai Ye, as the first emperor of Qingtian, ran to Wufang city even though he knew he had a grudge against the Mo family. This is his deliberate provocation. According to the regulations of the Vientiane gate, even if we kill Bai Ye, elder Qingtian will never intervene! It''s better to take this opportunity to subdue the white night! Then let the first master of sword kill the white night. In this way, the first master of sword will ascend to the position of the first patriarch! Isn''t it beautiful? " When Mo Huangjiang heard this, he burst into bursts of brilliance and said, "good! It''s a good plan! " He raised his head, staring at the white night and said, "white night, you killed my two sons. I have a feud with you. Since you have come here today, you and I will never die. Are you ready to meet the anger of my mo family?" "White night, my father has arrived! Let''s go! You are already in a dilemma, otherwise my father will be in a bit of a mess Mo Xiaoxiao called out. "That is, white night, do you think you are the first emperor of Qingtian and you are lawless? We didn''t look for you. You delivered it yourself! I''ll see how you die this time Li Changshu also called out. Seeing so many masters of the family present, their nervous and afraid heart has long been calmed down, and their arrogance once again occupies the heart. "Is it?" White night suddenly raised his hand and flashed to the nearest housekeeper Shao. Bang! Shao housekeeper''s chest immediately burst open, a transparent palm print appeared, he trembled a few times, fell on the ground, directly died. Li Changshu and Mo Xiaoxiao saw this, and their scalp cracked and their whole body trembled violently. "White night!" Mo Huangjiang roars. "It was mo Chen who provoked me at first. If I was not strong in the daytime, I was afraid that I would be killed by Mo Chen, and then Mo Daoyuan. Your Mo family didn''t intend to let me go from the beginning to the end. Why should I talk to you in the daytime?" In the white night, Mo Xiaoxiao, Mo Jianyi and Li Changshu walk towards each other, and their eyes are full of killing intention. "Besides, don''t make a mistake. I''m here today, but it''s not so-called a sheep''s mouth! I''m here to kill people! " Say it, bang under the palm! Bang! Bang! Bang! Three palms fell to the ground, and the three bodies lay directly on the ground. There is a trace of blood and madness in the eyes of the white night. There is no pity, and there is no need to pity. If his strength is not enough, he would have died in the hands of these three people, and even suffered torture before he died. Everyone stayed. Zongluo was silly. Yue Qingwu is petrified. The souls on both sides were stunned.At one time, they thought that suppressing these people in the daytime was just to discuss terms with the Mo family, but now it seems that they are totally wrong. These people are no different from ants in the eyes of white night. They can kill them if they want to!! "White night! I swear to kill you Mo Huangjiang and Li Hongshi saw this, their eyes were red with blood and roared like wild animals. "Kill me!" Mo Huangjiang almost yelled at the top of his voice. All the people of Mo''s family rushed over. "My white night is because the prestige is too low, will let the people around me suffer unceasingly, today, I will take you mo Jia Li Wei!" White night eyes open, killing burst out, fighting spirit burning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 It is said that the spirits of the Mo family are inherited from the family. Most of the awakened spirits of the Mo family come from the Red Bull heavenly spirits in the five fold sky, which has infinite power and can burn everything. Once the Mo family wakes up, it is at least more than five times of heaven. Compared with ordinary soul people, the steps are unknown. The same is true of these family guards from Mo''s family. Once they rush in, the fiery soul force blocks up in front of the white night like a wall, and several sharp blades directly attack his head. "Good come!" A big drink in the white night, but ignore the blade, even a few palms. Sky cloud palm! Bang! Bang! Bang! The power of the soul in the palm burst out, like a flowing cloud, which pierced through the Mo family''s Red Bull''s heaven soul power, and hit the people''s chest, and passed through their hearts. During the three rest period, Mo''s family fell to the ground and died one after another. In such a short time, seven people were killed by the white night. What a terrible hand Later, Mo Huangjiang''s scalp was numb, and Li Hongshi was even more frightened to shiver. Rao was unable to exert such terrible palm power. It''s hard to break the cloud like soul power from the palm. When you touch other soul forces, it''s just like a hammer hitting tofu and breaking instantly. It''s horrifying. In a twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen of Mo''s bodyguards fell to the ground. All of them were killed with a blow, and the blood gurgled out and dyed the earth under their feet. The rest of the guards were all around the white night, shivering but afraid to go forward. Everybody''s scared! In front of him, people at the first level of Wuhun state are like pigs and dogs. They can be killed at will. They can''t do anything by relying on the guards of Mo family! "What are you all doing? Kill! Kill this man for me! If anyone hesitates to move forward, the family law will deal with it! " Mo Huangjiang looked at the bodyguard who didn''t dare to go forward. He was furious and roared. The guards couldn''t resist the pressure of Mo Huangjiang and rushed up again. "Well, I wish you die!" The white night hums a way, suddenly hands wave, a lot of soul Qi from palm diffuse. This spirit is like a line of Mars, touching the soul power of those bodyguards, and immediately ignited it and burned it out. The guards were shocked. White night rushed forward, body like lightning, in the dozens of bodyguards around the rapid movement, after five rest, people return to the original place, and the guards have been frozen in place, motionless. Their anger dissipated quickly. Mo Huangjiang''s pupil shrinks, and he sees the bodyguards falling to the ground, all dead! White night! So terrible! "His soul breath... Clearly only has the level of martial spirit state. Why can he easily kill the people who are the same level?" Li Hongshi looked ugly and said in a deep voice. "Asshole!" Mo Huangjiang was angry. But this is not the end! "Where is eagle guard?" In front of his mouth, the shadow of the Yellow River came out of his mouth in an instant. "Warrior soul worshiper?" White night eyebrows slightly pick. The Mo family finally sent the master! As a super family that can stand side by side with the Tianxia peak, if Mo family only relies on these first-class family guards in the martial spirit realm to support the scene, it is impossible for the Mo family to have a foothold in the Qunzhong domain. "Huwei!" Mo Huangjiang drinks again. "Huwei is in the air A roar like a tiger exploded from the crowd, and the crowd suddenly turned upside down. An old man with swollen muscles and a strong figure rushed out. He was as old as the eagle guard, but his breath was terrible. He was also a warrior soul venerable. People in the martial spirit state can kill people by understanding the divine power of the heaven and soul, blowing, sucking, breathing and absorbing. One blow can break the mountains and control the Qi to travel around the world. When the soul state reaches the seventh level, they can pry into the mysteries of jiuchongtian wantonly. With the help of the power of law and righteousness, these people are called venerable ones. The eagle guard and tiger guard have been hiding around the mohuang River to protect its safety and protect it for 50 years. However, they have to stand up today. The elder of Tianxia peak is no more than this strength. As soon as they appear, they shock everyone around. Li Hongshi''s eyes brightened and he was overjoyed: "two martial spirit masters, great! Death in the night "This pair of Eagle tiger guards was prepared for me by my father. They have been guarding my mo family for decades. In the past, I would not use them. If they were not in front of the enemy, they would not show up. It has been more than ten years since they started fighting. I didn''t expect that when they did it again, they would be for the younger generation." Mo Huangjiang hummed. "White night is Qingtian chuzong. If you kill him, Mo''s family won''t lose." Li Hongshi said with a smile. Mo Huangjiang nodded: "today, the night must die!" Yue Qingwu was completely flustered when she saw these scenes. She could not see the strength of the two old men who suddenly appeared. However, the word "reverence" spread from time to time in the crowd around her made her tremble."Wu Hun Zun, white night, difficult..." Zong Luo also frowned. "Master Zong, is there any way to save the white night?" Yue Qingwu asked. "How can I prevent the venerable from interfering? None of the people I''ve brought is a superior opponent. If you ask me to send them together, you''re just going to die. " Zongluo shook his head. Yue Qingwu''s face turned white. Yingwei and Huwei didn''t say a word, but their eyes showed a fierce sense of war and rushed straight. Whoa! The general situation is in full swing! It''s actually two kinds of profound meaning of animal power! Eagle power, rebellious eagle, fierce and sharp, beast like a sword, throughout the world. Tiger power, domineering bear tiger, awe inspiring everywhere, all souls submit, do not dare not to obey. As if one turned into an eagle and the other into a tiger, they rushed towards the white night, and the eagle''s and tiger''s spirits leaped out of their heads. Their souls turned into yuan power, rendering their bodies as if they were wrapped in flames, which was terrifying and incomparable. As soon as they came up, Yingwei and Huwei tried their best. Obviously, they knew that this Qingtian chuzong was not an ordinary person. "Eagle! Tiger power? Good! Good!! Although the profound meaning of animal power is not the top one, it is also exquisite! But, compared with the top trend, can you hold up? " At night, his eyes burst into brilliance, and the general trend opened to the limit. Sensational! The ground of the whole street directly split, the surrounding houses were squeezed and deformed, and the surrounding crowd retreated crazily and couldn''t get close at all. Open the seven fold trend! But this is not enough to stop them from charging. "Zhentian dragon soul!" White night eyebrows a lift, face flash soul lines. Roar! In the dark, it seems that there is a dragon flying around the world, suppressing heaven and earth. The spirit power of Zhentian dragon soul is mixed with the general situation, and the force of suppression rises wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... with each step, the rushing eagle and tiger guards trampled out a deep pit on the ground, and the ground was almost cracked to pieces. It can be seen how strong the pressure they were under. The eagle guard is the fastest. It takes the lead to force it. One hand becomes a claw. The yuan blade, like a crescent moon, bursts out between the claws and tears it hard. "Sky cloud palm!" Step back a little bit in the white night and clap it out with your palm. Whoa! The terrible palm Qi shattered those yuan blades like the withering and decaying. Tianyun palm is a unique skill of Zhang Tianxia, the ancestor of Tianxia peak. Even Lang Tianya could not get the essence of Tianyun palm. It was used for the first time in daytime. Its power was so amazing that it exceeded his expectation. Yingwei didn''t expect that this young man with only one level of martial spirit realm had such terrible soul power. With a little feet on his feet, he jumped up high, drank a lot and clapped his hands wildly. It was like an eagle spreading his wings and forming a storm of element force. "The world of tiger roars!" Huwei raised his neck and roared angrily. A terrible sound wave came. "Taotie!" The eyes of the white night congealed, a low drink, the variation of the gluttonous force released, burning the sound wave, the sound wave near the white night, instantly burned up, and then annihilated. The fierce and terrible attacks of the two men are all defused by the white night. Seeing here, Mo Huangjiang''s mind is already flustered. "It''s not easy. It seems that we have to do something." The eagle guard drank and closed his hands, and Yuanli storm turned into a seven foot long Yuanli eagle, crashing into the white night. "Burn again!" The white night hums, Taotie Yuan Li attacks again. The eagle burns, but does not extinguish. It turns out that the eagle guards are constantly injecting yuan force into the eagle to keep it alive! "You only have the level of martial spirit state. How can you be more powerful than me?" Hawk guard said coldly. In the daytime, the eagle hit the ground and the whole street turned into ruins. The fierce air wave spread to the whole wufangcheng. "Black tiger takes heart!" In the white night before landing, a swift and violent figure quickly came, the terrible claws directly attacked the heart of the white night, cold and cruel. The white night raises the hand directly, grasps to the sharp claw, is the tiger Wei''s palm. But the palm of his hand was full of fierce spirit like a sword, constantly tearing the flesh of the white night. "I see how long you can hold it up!" Huwei sank. "How long? You''re not powerful enough Suddenly, the night opened, and the sound was full of heat. Huwei frowned, but on a pair of blazing eyes. "The mystery of fighting?" Huwei''s heart is cold. Bang! White night hit him hard on the chest. Sky cloud palm! Pooh! Huwei was hit directly, with a bloody palm print on his chest! I''ve lost a lot! How fierce the boy is! "Is this son really as rumored to understand the supreme mystery of fighting?" The eagle guards in the air were also shocked."He must be killed with one blow, and can not be consumed with him. Otherwise, the longer the battle time is, the more active his struggle will be and the stronger his strength will be." Huwei got up and said in a deep voice. "Tiger brother, use that move!" "Good!" Huwei''s eyes were shining, and he turned to Mo Huangjiang and other humanitarians: "please return to your master''s home as soon as possible!" "Return to home!" Hawk guard also called. Mo Huangjiang''s face changed, knowing that the situation was wrong, he immediately waved: "everyone retreat, return to the master''s home!" "Yes The crowd retreated in a hurry. "No, let''s go!" Zongluo also felt something wrong. She drank it in a hurry. Yue Qingwu was not a fool. She knew that the two guards of the eagle and tiger were going to do their best. Although she was worried, she couldn''t do anything, so she had to leave. Zongluo and her party went out of the city directly. The crowd fled around. We can see the tiger guards jump up, the eagle and tiger two guards, stand in the sky, overlooking the white night, the two people power burning, actually blend together, as if to merge into one. Two people''s yuan force blend together, the potential pressure produced is more than several times stronger than one person, this is not one plus one equals two. At night, he stood still and calm, but the fighting in his eyes became stronger and stronger. The stronger the opponent is, the more powerful the struggle will be, and the more fearless people will be. "The eagle flies and the tiger bites!" They roared together. On the sky, a pair of eyes appeared, but they were quite different. One eye was like an eagle, the other was like a tiger, staring at the white night. The Qi field is soaring wildly, and Yuanli is wantonly venting. This move, nowhere to avoid, can only face-to-face. The white night took a deep breath and closed his eyes. However, four soul lines gradually appeared on his face. The soul lines were burning the yuan fire, which seemed to burn Yin and Yang and invade heaven and earth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 The eagle''s eye and tiger''s eye are inlaid in the sky, just like the eye of the sky, which is awe inspiring. This is the strength of the animal power, but the attack of the eagle tiger two guards is far from that. The yuan force of the two people is like a whirlpool. It keeps turning in front of the body, and the more it spins, the greater it becomes, the more it surges to the extreme. The sky darkened and the wind blew. "Boom!" A muffled sound rolled down, lightning darted out of the whirlpool, as if tearing the sky. A kind of heavenly power suddenly fell, and it was close to the white night. The pressure was far more powerful than that of the eagle and the tiger, and even stronger than his seven major potential. "Is this the combination of the two?" The white night was full of light. "White night, if you can die in the hands of both of us, you will live up to your status as the first emperor of heaven! Because we die in this move of the martial spirit venerable, do not know how many! You should be proud! " The two guards of the eagle and tiger chanted at the same time, and raised their hands at the same time, dragging a lotus seal with a blade like a sword in their palms, and threw them into the white night at the same time. They are already connected! The combination of form and spirit seems to be a whole! The lotus seal is not fast, but it converges quickly when it leaves the hands of the two people and turns into a huge lotus flower of Yuanli. It grows bigger and bigger as it hovers in the air. In the blink of an eye, it has become a body shape several meters wide. It is hard to breathe with the strong Yuanli! It is absolutely easy for the lotus flower to avoid the Daoyuan force, but the terrible power overflowing from it is enough to destroy all the four sides. Even if it avoids its noumenon, it is absolutely impossible to avoid the terrorist force that is about to explode. This move is enough to kill the warrior soul worshiper. They looked down at the youth, no joy or sorrow in their eyes, as if they were looking at a mole ant that was about to be crushed! In the extreme distance, there are countless people looking at it. Mo Huangjiang, who withdrew from his master''s home, almost immediately opened the boundary of the canvas on the wall of the master''s house. The whole home is as if it was covered by a transparent turtle shell, which is indestructible. When I saw the huge lotus slowly falling down, the cry of surprise almost rang through the whole five square city. This magnificent strike will be remembered in the history of wufangcheng! "It''s over at last!" He said slowly. "Can this move kill the white night?" Li Hongshi is somewhat unbelievable. "My mo family can''t live without the family experts who have been fighting for me for many years. I remember that 20 years ago, my mo family and another family fought for a soul stone mining area. The family was unscrupulous because of two martial spirit masters. I sent the eagle and tiger guards to kill them. They directly sacrificed this move and buried the two venerable masters and hundreds of soul repair on the spot Therefore, the name of the whole clan domain, no one dare to fight with my mo family again! With this move, no one can live in the heaven soul state. Unless the white night reaches the heaven soul state, he will surely die! " Mo Huangjiang River sank. When Li Hongshi heard this, he burst out laughing: "the heaven soul state is enough to cross the whole clan territory. Although the white night is the first emperor of Qingtian, it is impossible to have the strength of the heaven soul state." "He can''t stand up to death but one level of martial spirit. He has such fighting power because he has got good luck and awakened four heavenly spirits. This son was originally a gifted generation and was favored by heaven, but he didn''t know what it was. He was bold and reckless. Even my family dares to provoke him. It is doomed to have this day!" Mo Huangjiang said coldly: "if he knows how to endure, devote himself to practice and wait for things to happen, he will be a giant in time!" Li Hongshi nodded again and again. Li Changshu''s death made him hate the white night. Although he had many children, Li Changshu was the seed he had carefully cultivated. He wanted to let Li Changshu get close to Mo Xiaoxiao and take advantage of the situation to get married with Mo family. However, he didn''t want to have such a thing, but it didn''t matter. After this, he had a closer relationship with the Mo family Step, the goal has been achieved! the lotus falls on the ground, and a wave of destruction rises in an instant. All the buildings are destroyed and the earth is broken. The air wave spreads across the whole Wufang city like a ripple. The ground trembles like the last. Most of the buildings in wufangcheng are built with soul power, and their strength is amazing. However, in front of the destroyed lotus, they are extremely fragile. Soul people tremble, the whole five square city like rain hit duckweed. "White night this time, it''s too late!" The family members who had just left wufangcheng looked back and looked at the discolored world. Their faces were pale. "Big brother Bai..." Yue Qingwu''s eyes were moist and her pink lips were clenched. Zong Luo scolded: "this white night, how useless, this young master still hopes to bring him back to Zong''s home, raise eyebrows for me! Dead here! Waste This earth shaking strike, no one can think that the white night can escape. Only the eagle and tiger, independent of the sky, felt worried. When the terrible lotus flower of Yuanli falls down, they can clearly feel a more terrible yuan force burst out of their bodies in the white night. This force is extremely complex, like multiple forces converging together. If it is one, they don''t care at all, but these several strands are mixed together, but they are extremely thick and fierce. The ground has been smashed into a huge pit, dust flying and devastated. The breath of agitation gradually subsided.They gazed down, looking extremely nervous. "Should be dead!" Both of them thought that the white night was not from tianhun state, and even if they were tianhun people, they couldn''t stand such a blow from the front... but at this time, a dark red halo flickered in the dust. Their hearts beat wildly. When the dust dispersed, the pupils of the eagle and tiger guards shrank sharply. "The mystery of fighting?" Ascend to the top! The two people were shocked. The white night unexpectedly in this blow, ascended own fighting spirit to the extreme. At the moment, his whole body is full of tearing marks, like a bloody man. He withstood the attack with the ultimate strength of four heavenly spirits and the powerful body of King Kong. Although the terrible attack of tiger and Eagle double guards made the white night black and blue, he skillfully absorbed the terrible power and increased the mystery of fighting. The essence of fighting is indeed the top one. It is unbelievable that it can absorb the opponent''s attack and transform it into fighting power. The white night took a breath and looked up at the two old figures on the sky. Although he was wounded all over, his fighting spirit was high and his fighting spirit was strong. Whoosh! With a little bit of feet, the ground suddenly sank for several people, and the people, like shells, rushed toward them. "Are we really old?" There is sadness in the eyes of tiger guard and Eagle guard. Such a powerful blow failed to kill the younger generation. However, they did not give up. They roared together. They clapped their hands together, just like an eagle pouncing on a rabbit and a hungry tiger pouncing on food! The white night urged the four souls, and the soul power of the second change day was like a rushing flood, gathering in his palm. "The third move of Tianyun palm: horizontal and vertical arrangement of clouds!" In the white night, the eyes are fixed, the palms blow up, and the surging soul power flies out, and it is arranged into a huge palm print, which directly attacks the sky. The eyes of the eagle and the tiger are frozen. Bang!!! The three forces converged in the air, and a startling explosion sounded above the five square city. People only saw a huge mushroom cloud rising, and then a terrible wave of air broke the clouds and swung to the four sides. Just ready to return to the house, waiting for the eagle guard and tiger guard to come to reply, Mo Huangjiang''s pace suddenly became stiff, turned his head and looked into the distance. "What''s the matter? Is it possible that the night is still alive? " Li Hongshi shivered all over. "No way! The eagle guards and the tiger guards are all masters of the martial spirit. How can they not deal with a person of the first rank in the martial spirit realm? No matter how talented they are, they will never be able to deal with them! " Mo Huangjiang also appears quite anxious. "Master Mo, haven''t you heard about the peak of the world? It is said that Lang Tianya was killed by him when he entered the world peak in the daytime Li Hongshi trembled. "Would you believe that?" Mo Huangjiang turned his head and roared: "he went to Tianxia peak alone, killed so many experts of Tianxia peak, and even killed Lang Tianya. Do you really believe that?" "This... This..." Li Hongshi was dumb. "Li family leader, there are rumors all over the world about Tianxia peak. There are all kinds of rumors. Some even say that God and man help us in the white night, which makes Tianxia peak fall to the altar, makes Lang Tianya fall and other experts perish, and makes Qin Xinhong ascend to the top. Although we don''t know what the truth is, even if we are idiots, we should know that this is not white Night means, he can fight Lang Tianya? Is he not able to overlook the clan territory? " Next to a small middle-aged man whispered. This man''s breath is plain, like an ordinary person, but he has been following Mo Huangjiang, which shows his status in the Mo family. "My Lord said so." Li Hongshi stopped talking. "What do you think should be done?" Mo Huangjiang turned to look at the man. "The tiger guard and the eagle guard will win. Let''s wait for the news inside. If we go back ten thousand steps, we will not be afraid if they encounter any accident. You know, this is the five square city, the home of the Mo family, and there is only one person in the white night, and there is no one to accompany him. If he is only one person, what can we fear?" The man said with a smile. Mo Huangjiang nodded and his dignified eyes relaxed. "Go back!" Then the man went inside. But just then, the strong wind over there seemed to calm down. "Master, it seems that Huwei and Yingwei have solved the fight!" A man came running and said respectfully. "Good!! Bring the body of the white night! I''m going to bone him raw! " Mo Huangjiang is ferocious. "Yes The servant nodded, and immediately sent a team of guards to meet the tiger and Eagle guards, and to carry the bones of the white night... all the people in the five square city retreated to the periphery of the city. When the blow was calmed down, people put out their heads and looked at the other end. The earth shaking battle led to heavy rain. The ground was wet. It had been completely destroyed. Even an ant could not live.A large number of guards of the Mo family rushed toward him. Apparently, Mo Huangjiang was not at ease. He sent several experts from the fifth level of Wuhun state to go there. The scene was magnificent. But when everyone arrived at the battle center, the scene in front of them shocked everyone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Yingwei and Huwei stood in front of the big stone not far from the white night. They helped each other, and their old bodies were shaking. They were covered with blood and flesh everywhere. There were big holes in their chest and their internal organs were clearly visible. Huwei is strong and in good condition. The hawk guard is obviously much worse, panting violently, and his turbid eyes are already unconscious. "Cough... I didn''t expect that you, who are only at the level of martial spirit state, could have such terrible destructive power. What kind of palm was that palm just now? Powerful... So powerful? " Yingwei vomited the blood from his mouth and asked weakly. Although the soul state is weak, if you have powerful soul skills, it can still make the weak break out with amazing destructive power. "Sky cloud palm!" The white night is light. "Sky cloud palm?" Two people at the same time a shock, dim eye burst out bursts of brilliance. "Is it Tianyun palm, the famous and unique skill of Zhang Tianxia, the founder of Tianxia Fengchuang school?" Huwei said in a deep voice. "Not bad." White night road. With the blessing of the four masters and two changes of the spirit of heaven, it is almost impeccable, and the power of the explosion is incomparable. "Ha ha ha ha..." two people laugh at the same time, the unwilling on the face actually desalinates. "At the beginning, Master Zhang Tianxia defeated so many famous heroes and powerful people by leaping over the level to challenge him. What a prestige! We really deserve our life if we could die under this soul skill. Ha ha ha..." "I didn''t expect that these unique skills would fall into the hands of the mortal enemy of tianxiafeng, but the enemy was also gifted. If Zhang Tianxia was still alive, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad! " They both laughed and sighed. "Lord Huwei, Lord Yingwei, what are you doing? Can we fight again? Do you want to solve this person quickly? " Surrounded by Mo''s bodyguards, a guard captain came out and yelled. "It''s over!" Yingwei shook his head, his eyes fell on the white night, and his old face was full of desolation: "everything is very prosperous, but it will decline. When the Mo family is strong and powerful to a certain extent, it is impossible to escape this reincarnation... In the white night, I lost two defeats in your hands, and there is nothing to say..." as Yingwei said, his voice gradually weakened, and his visible heart slowly stopped. The bodyguards of the Mo family all around were stunned. Yingwei... Is dead... "brother Huwei issued a shrill roar, a roar like tiger roar spread all over the city. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... his body burst out a lot of blood columns, and his chest was pierced by a force of yuan. The white night was watching, still. Huwei broke his heart with Yuanli, holding the shoulder of Yingwei tightly, breathing rapidly, and his mouth was covered with blood. "Brother... Don''t worry... I... I''ll go with you..." as Hu Wei said, his eyelids gradually fell down and finally there was no sound. Mo family tiger guard, Eagle guard, both fall. The guards were all blind. Did white night defeat two martial spirit masters? "You''re with the wrong man." White night shook his head, pulled out the green sword, and walked towards the guards. His whole body was more and more murderous. The bodyguards looked at the young man in horror. They had lost their fighting spirit for a long time. After all, even the warrior soul worshippers died in his hands. What can they do about them? "Stop me, die!" Cold road in the white night, the body like lightning darts away. If the sword is thunderous, the blade is splashed with blood, and several people will fall to the ground in the blink of an eye. The rest of them were terrified. They just turned around and ran away. They were only the guards provided by the Mo family, but they had no obligation to work for the Mo family. After the guards were scared to escape, white night with dyed blood green sword, walked toward Mo house. ... Mo Fu. Mo Jiang is still waiting for the news. "It is estimated that the corpse of the white night will be put in front of you soon. What is the Mo''s plan to do? After all, the white night is the first emperor of heaven Li Hongshi murmured. "Now almost all the seeds of my mo family have died in the hands of the white night. How can I make the night better? After his death, I will tear him into pieces and take his soul alive. As for the first incident, I will try to block this matter and announce to the public that it is my mo family''s younger brother who killed him and used this incident to cultivate a chuzong! " Mo Huangjiang river is deep. "Wonderful." Li Hongshi clapped his hands and said with a smile. "Master, they are back!" At this time, the steward quickly stepped in and hugged his fist. "Go and have a look!" Mo Huangjiang put down his tea cup, hummed and got up to go out. A group of people came to the gate of the mansion and looked at the distance, but they saw a group of loose figures at the end of the street. They ran towards this place staggeringly and quickly, and their expression was extremely flustered."It''s not right!" Li Hongshi''s face suddenly changed. "These seem to be our guards, but aren''t they riding Leima when they go out? Why are you hiking? " That doesn''t feel good. "Master, things seem to be getting worse!" Mo Huangjiang behind the thin middle-aged man''s voice deep way. After Mo Huangjiang saw the guards clearly, his face was as white as paper. All the guards were wounded and frightened, as if they had seen something terrible. "It seems that Huwei and Yingwei are also defeated!" Mo Huangjiang took a deep breath, and his eyes flashed a trace of panic. He looked at the thin middle-aged man and said in a low voice: "I don''t know... I see you!" "Don''t worry about it. The tiger guard and the eagle guard are just two wastes in my eyes. If they fail, they can''t stand for the ability of day night! What''s more, even if he comes, it will be easy to kill him even if he comes! " Thin man inexplicably smile way. "Really?" At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded from the air. Inexplicable heart a congealing, turn head to look, half air shoots a green awn. His palms whirled up, and the eight trigrams shield, which was condensed by his soul force, came into being in the palm of his hand and made a sudden move in the air. Bang! Green mans directly broke the eight trigrams shield and hit him. Inexplicably, he retreated again and again, his chest clothes were broken, his skin was raw and his flesh was frail, so ferocious. Mo Huangjiang''s face changed dramatically. "How could it be?" Inexplicably, he raised his head and looked at the white night that appeared in front of the public. His face was startled. Suddenly, his pupils contracted. Fight the mystery! "The battle between Huwei and Yingwei has raised your fighting righteousness to such a terrible level. It seems that they have not weakened your fighting power, but encouraged you!" Inexplicably shocked. Mo Huangjiang''s eyes trembled, his heart suddenly. No wonder this man''s soul is not high, but he dares to break into the five square city alone. It turns out that he does not rely on the status of Qingtian chuzong, nor the four living spirits that astonish the world, but his supreme fighting mystery. Vietnam War is stronger! This is the essence of the essence of fighting. In the face of those who have the profound meaning of fighting, only by fighting quickly can we defeat the enemy. If we continue to procrastinate, our opponents will only become more and more powerful and their fighting spirit will be higher and higher! However, Mo Huangjiang has always despised this profound meaning. It has been rated as the highest profound meaning by people, not just casually. "Help Mo Huangjiang bit his teeth and called out to the bodyguards beside him. Then he went back to the mansion secretly. Li Hongshi saw this and hurried to follow him. The white night looks at this inexplicable quietly. His breath is not much better than that of Yingwei and Huwei. He is also a warrior soul worshiper. However, he has no advantage over the white night, which is full of fighting and profound righteousness. The white night is too lazy to talk nonsense, and rushes forward step by step. The green sword is like a rainbow, attacking the inexplicable neck directly. "Even if you understand the meaning of fighting? I don''t believe I can''t kill you Inexplicably, his face was ferocious, his hands were in the air, and he grabbed two knives from the void. It''s a blade offered by Yuan Li. "Eh?" White night is quite surprised. What a soul skill it is. It''s amazing. "All on!" He yelled and ran to kill him. The surrounding guards also attacked and killed. The terrible yuan pressure crazy bombards the white night, but the next second, the terrible trend spreads again, and all the guards who rush to the scene are suppressed, and Rao is inexplicably affected. "Epee Jue!" In the daytime, a sword was cut off and hit the blade of vitality. Somehow, his arms trembled. With a low roar and a shudder in his mouth, the yuan force on the edge of the vitality immediately splashed out and exploded on the white night. Da... Da... Da... the body of the white night immediately appeared several blood holes, very ferocious. "You are flesh and blood." Inexplicably low smile, kill again. But the next second, the sharp edge of vitality suddenly ignited a fierce flame, and then a slap directly passed through the blade and shocked his chest... Taotie fire! Sky cloud palm! Pooh! Inexplicably, his body trembled. Looking down, his chest was directly pierced by the terrible sky cloud palm... inexplicable, dead! In the white night, he turned his body and chopped the guards around him with his sword. For a moment, there was a river of blood at the gate of Mo''s house, with corpses all over the place, just like purgatory. In the dark, a pair of bright eyes staring at this scene. "It seems that he has to reevaluate his strength... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 "Master... Master!! No... no! White night comes in! " A servant rushed into the hall in a hurry and shivered in front of Mo Huang Jiang, who was pacing back and forth in the hall. "What? Why can''t I stop the night? " Li Hongshi exclaimed. "The soul skill of white night is too strange. After more than 20 moves, he was killed..." the servant trembled. "What?" Mo Huangjiang was startled and angry: "I don''t know how strong he is and how terrible his yuan soul blade is. But he has only 20 moves against such a young man! This bastard "Master Mo, I''m dead now. It''s useless to say anything. We''d better think about countermeasures." Li Hongshi said anxiously: "so far, I think we should withdraw from wufangcheng as soon as possible, let the active forces in the mansion drag down the white night, buy time for us, and after leaving wufangcheng, we can think of a plan to deal with him!" "No need!" Mo Huangjiang looked ferocious and said in a cold voice, "the purpose of coming here in the night is me. If I run away like this, my great reputation of Mo Huangjiang I will be destroyed, and my mo family will also be defeated. Don''t look up any more. In any case, we can''t just go like this!" "Keep the green hills, don''t worry about firewood burning! Master Mo, what strength can Mo family have to fight against the white night? If you don''t leave, you will die! " Li Hongshi was very anxious. "Don''t worry! I have another way Mo Huangjiang''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and said in a deep voice: "if the order goes down, all the Mo family members will enter the main place!" "Lord land?" People''s faces changed. "Master, do you really want to enter the main land? It''s unbreakable, but... What''s the use of that? " The steward couldn''t help saying. "Hum!" Mo Huangjiang did not speak, but walked out of the hall, took out a reel and uncovered the plug on it. Chirp... a colorful beam of light rises into the sky and then explodes, like fireworks, but the range is very large. In a small town hundreds of miles away from wufangcheng, the Mo family, who saw the fireworks, immediately took out the reel, uncovered the plug and released colorful beams of light. One after another fireworks bloom in the clan area, with the five square city as the center, spread around, in an instant, the whole five square city is boiling. The Mo family, as the top family in the clan domain, relies not only on the experts in the inner circle of the family, but also on the guests! There are tens of thousands of soul people who have received Mo family''s favor. There are ordinary soul people, but they also have great ability. When they get the Mo family''s favor, they are asked by the Mo family. Once the Mo family is in trouble, they use colorful light as a signal to help them. In this case, Mo Huangjiang has not considered too much. The signals for help are all over the whole clan domain. He wants to let all the people related to the Mo family come here. "This time, even Dara Jinxian can''t save you!" Mo Huangjiang''s eyes were sinister, and then he turned and ran with them to the master of Mo''s family. Pooh! In the white night, one sword cuts the bodyguards beside him, and then advances towards the last one. Bang! At this time, the seven color fireworks exploded on top of his head attracted his attention. "What is this?" White night eyebrows a tight, immediately will that bodyguard capture come to coerce to ask: "this is mo Huangjiang''s means?" "This... This... I... I don''t know..." the guard trembled. "If you tell me the truth, I will not kill you." It''s cold at night. "Really?" Asked the guard. "I do what I say." "Well... I said!" The bodyguard hesitated and gritted his teeth and said, "this is the highest call for help from my mo family! Since the founding of wufangcheng, the Mo family has been relying on the support of its family members in captivity. The family members and officials of the Mo family are all over the clan area. Tens of thousands of soul spirits are involved in the Mo family. The ancestors of the Mo family set up a network in the clan area. This network is the signal network. As long as the support signals in the hands of the owners are sent out, the Mo family in the towns around the five square city will send them immediately after they receive it When people around see the signal, they will send the signal again, and spread out layer by layer. Within an hour, all the Mo family members in the clan area will receive the signal and come here. Three days later, the wufangcheng will be completely surrounded by the power of the Mo family! " "Mo Huangjiang still has this card!" In the white night, my eyes congealed. "My lord... You can let me go?" The guard trembled. "Not yet!" Thinking for a moment in the white night, he said: "since Mo Huangjiang has done this, he must have expected that I will not be able to deal with him. He is now in this mansion. If he escapes directly, he will not be able to escape from my pursuit. If I capture him, even if there are thousands of troops, there will be no help. So I guess he will have some means to ensure that he is safe and sound before the arrival of Mo''s family guests! Most of the Horcruxes can''t be done. Maybe it''s a magic array or a secret chamber that is hard to break. Do you know? " The guard looked stiff, then hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "most of the owners are going to hide in the master''s place!""Home land?" White night frowned and asked, "where is that?" "It''s the forbidden area of the Mo family! Except for the people of Mo''s family, other people can''t even get close to the place! " The bodyguard said: "there are many branches of the Mo family. In addition to the master family, there are 18 branch families. However, the 18 branch families follow the master''s lead, and there is no other place. It is because the master family has mastered the master''s land! And the home, hiding the ancestors left behind a lot of wealth and benefits! The best Horcruxes, soul pills, soul skills and so on of the Mo family are all in the master''s home, and the strongest border seal of the Mo family is also in the master''s home. With these seals, the master''s land is absolutely the most unbreakable place of the Mo family! So I think most of the owners are hiding in the master''s place, hiding, using the thick and fierce border there, waiting for the arrival of numerous Mo family guests, and then encircle and suppress you. At that time, I''m afraid that your... It''s very difficult for you to return to heaven! " The guard''s voice began to tremble at this. "I see!" "Where is the home of Mo''s family?" he said in a deep voice "There is a dreamland in the master''s house. Once we get close to it, we will be expelled immediately. But when we get closer to the original place, the home is no longer in that position. Therefore, no one knows the exact location except the owner and his family members..." the bodyguard trembled, shaking all over. The white night''s expression coagulated, bowed his head and thought for a moment, and then said, "who else is the most gifted Mo family besides Mo Daoyuan and Mo Jianyi?" "Master Mo Chen!" "Is mo Chen dead?" "Mo... Mo Zhizhen!" The guard trembled. "Take me to find Mo Zhizhen immediately!" The white night immediately cheered. "Yes, yes, my Lord, I will take you right away!" The guard trembled. The bodyguard leads the way ahead, holding the green sword in the white night, and follows closely. After a while, they came to the courtyard of Mo Zhizhen. At the moment, the courtyard, gathered Mo''s servants, these servants are busy, help Mo Zhizhen carry the valuables in the house. Mo Zhizhen stood at the gate of the courtyard, looking angry and shouting, "hurry up, all of them are transported to the forbidden area for me. If that boy takes away these treasures in the daytime, I will lose a lot! All of them are easy to learn! " After that, he raised his foot and kicked him hard. The servants did not dare to refute, so they had to do it. They were in a hurry. "Well?" Mo Zhizhen saw a man walking towards this side with a sword, and a bodyguard was in front of him. His face changed immediately, and he said nervously, "who are you? Why haven''t you seen it "You should have guessed who I am, but I''m not interested in your stuff. You don''t have to waste Mo''s manpower!" White night sneers. Mo Zhizhen trembled all over: "white night?" When the words fell, the green sword moved directly from the guard''s neck and fell on Mo Zhizhen''s heart. "Come with me!" The white night is light. Mo Zhizhen was shocked and trembled with cold sweat on his face. However, he had heard that Huwei and Yingwei were both dead in the hands of the white night. He did not dare to resist. He had to tremble and say, "Bai... Bai chuzong, where are we going?" "Your home land!" The white night is cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 Mo Zhizhen''s talent in the Mo family can only be said to be ordinary, especially his personality, greedy for life and death, only for profit, so Mo Huangjiang basically did not consider training him. However, the seeds of the Mo family had to die one by one. At this time, Mo Huangjiang had no choice. The land of Mo''s family is a paradise. It is built in the back mountain of his family. It is the lifeblood of wufangcheng and the gathering place of Qi. If you look down here from the top of Wufang City, you will be shocked by cold sweat. How can you dare to build a family life mansion in the place where the five elements meet and mingle with Yin and Yang? The ancestors of the Mo family hid all their wealth here. Except for Mo Huangjiang, the owner of the family, no one else was allowed to get close to his home, let alone enter it. However, today''s situation is critical, and Mo Huangjiang can''t care so much. "Big brother, is this the home of the master? Aren''t we not allowed to come in? Why did you bring us here? " "Second uncle, don''t you know? White night is coming! " "White night? The kid who doesn''t know what''s going on? How dare he come to my five square city? " "He is not as simple as we think. He killed all the hawk guards and tiger guards, and there are a lot of inexplicable experts. Our Mo family can''t stop him and have to hide in the master''s house! Otherwise, he will kill him The steward sighed. When they heard this, they were in great fear. "How can white night do?" "You don''t have to worry. Just stand here and wait." Mo Huangjiang stared at a man with a sword beside him and said in a low voice: "you go and keep your mouth open." "Yes, sir The man nods and flies in the air. The distance of 100 meters is like a blink. This is a master again. Li Hongshi and other Li family members also hid in. Although Mo Huangjiang was reluctant, Li Hongshi and he were grasshoppers on the same rope. They could not run away, so they could only let him in. "You don''t have to worry. I have issued the highest order for help. In less than three days, the visitors of the Mo family will surround the five cities. If they don''t leave at night, they will be hard to fly. Once he leaves, I will have enough time to mobilize all the forces of the Mo family to deal with him. Let him escape to the ends of the earth and never run out of my hand." Mo Huangjiang River sank. Everyone was overjoyed. "This man is so hateful. If you take him down, don''t rush to kill him! When you torture Yi Mo''s family is vicious. "Of course! I will invite the master to draw out his soul and refine his life and death. Then he will take his soul and make pills. He has killed so many people in Mo''s family. I want him to live better than to die! " Mo Huangjiang''s face was almost distorted, and the fire of hatred in his eyes was extremely vigorous. "If master Mo needs my Li family in any place, please speak up, and Li Hongshi will follow your orders." Li Hongshi made a hasty statement. This is the best time to bring the relationship between the two countries closer! "Good!" How can Mo Huangjiang not know his mind, but he is glad to accept it. Now is the time to employ people. "To perfection? Why hasn''t he come yet? " Mo Huangjiang looked around and found that Mo Zhizhen had not yet arrived, so he immediately asked. "I''ll send someone to pick up master Zhizhen at the first time. He should be coming soon." The steward was busy. And at this time, a figure hesitated to come towards this. People fixed their eyes and saw that it was mo Zhizhen. "Open the border!" Mo Huangjiang drank, and then said to Mo Zhizhen coldly, "don''t hurry in, there''s not much time! Do you want to die? " "Yes... Yes, Dad..." Mo Zhizhen''s voice trembled. "Yes?" Mo Huangjiang''s heart sank, feeling bad. He looked around and found that Mo Zhizhen''s whole body was not even followed by a servant. He immediately changed his face and drank, "don''t open the border!" But it''s late. Several guards at the entrance have opened the border. At the moment of the opening of the border, a figure came in like lightning. "It''s white night!" There was a shrill roar. "Master, don''t worry. I''ll kill him!" Before that, the man with the sword flew up, drank a lot and took out his sword. "The profound meaning of Kendo?" White night light Yi, holding up the green sword and the man to fight. The man''s sword technique is extremely fierce and tricky. He has no fancy moves, but only the will to kill. His sword seems to be the sword of death. The blade of the sword passes, and the wind blows in all directions, destroying everything. The Mo family is really worthy of being a top family. There are almost endless masters. This is the master who appears in the case of sudden killing in the white night. If the Mo family is prepared, how many experts will be prepared to welcome the white night. "Do you have a sword? Die for me!! Sword dance reincarnation The man who held the sword gave a big drink. The sword''s edge swung out of the glass cold light, and a sword fell. There was a picture of reincarnation flickering. At night, he only felt that his body''s yuan strength was rapidly regressing, and there was a phenomenon of returning to the spirit of heaven."With sword?" Cold hum in the white night, suddenly the blade stabbed the ground. Bang! The terrifying force waves spread all over the sword. There was a tremor and a tumult. He retreated, his eyes closed, and suddenly he seemed to be in the world. The man with the sword looked stiff. "How dare you say such a thing? Your sword is just the most boring killing sword. Today, I''ll show you what a real sword is After the white night, the breeze suddenly came out of his hand and kept circling about three inches away from his palm. The surging sword like a spring water was swinging towards the distance. The man with the sword changed his face and rushed immediately. Sonorous! Suddenly, my eyes opened in the white night, and a blue light ran through it like a rainbow. The man quickly raised his sword to resist, and exploded thousands of sword shadows, like flowers wrapped in the blue light. But at this time, the green light suddenly disappeared and disappeared. Even the sword''s intention disappeared. The shadow of the sword fell into the air, and the man with the sword was even more frightened. "Gone? Is it... Magic? " "You''re wrong, but I''m just taking my sword back!" The white night is light, and suddenly I wave my hand again, and the blue light reappears, but there are three... "what?" The men were shocked. "Read the sword rhyme!" Pooh! The Three Green Mansions run through the body of the man holding the sword in an instant, which is like running thunder. When you read the formula, the sword will come out at will. The sword is like hands and feet, and the meaning is like the mind. When you move your mind, the sword will come out of its sheath. On a white night with four heavenly spirits, it is very easy to urge you to read the sword formula. Once you read it, the sword will attack at once, and the speed of terror can''t be reflected at all. Green mang chopped several huge statues on the site, huge stones fell one after another, killing a large number of Mo family people. This Kendo master, who was relied on by Mo Huangjiang, was easily killed by white night! At this moment, those Mojia people understood the terror of white night. The mysterious chuzong and chuzong killer circulated in people''s mouth, his real strength was so terrible... Mo Huangjiang looked angry and stared at white night. He had no way out at all. "White night!" Mo Huangjiang roared, full of resentment all over the body of every flesh and blood. "Mo Huangjiang, it''s time to put an end to it." White night came with a sword. "Do you really think you won?" Mo Huangjiang clenched his teeth. His eyes were cold and his killing intention was diffuse. He is the leader of the Mo family, and his own strength is not low. He has never made a move, which does not mean that he is a weak one. When facing the white night again, his breath is not weaker than that of Huwei and Yingwei, and he is also a martial spirit Master. "Eh?" The white night was slightly surprised. "White night, don''t you understand where you are? Now you are actually a turtle in a jar! It''s ridiculous that you don''t realize it. " Mo Huangjiang continues to speak. At this moment, his eyes have changed quietly, which is a change that everything is under control. "A turtle in a jar?" The white night slightly a Leng, turned to look behind the eye. But see that the border has been closed. Mo Huangjiang waves one hand, and the ring is directly crushed, and a large number of Horcruxes appear in front of him. Each artifact has an amazing breath and a gorgeous color. It is extremely wonderful. "White night, I have thought of many ways to kill you. You are just a child in my eyes. It''s easy for me to get rid of you! For example, to launch the power of Mo''s family to destroy you, for example, to kill you with my Horcruxes, which have been treasured for many years! This is the boundary under xianzubu. If you don''t know how, it will never be opened. Now you are trapped here. If I kill you, you will have no way to escape! " Mo Huangjiang roared and pointed a little. Yuan Li splashed on those Horcruxes. In a flash, all the Horcruxes were shining and all were activated. How much power is needed to activate 13 Horcruxes in a row? "To be the master of the Mo family depends not only on the mind, but also on the powerful strength. Do you really think I am afraid of you? You really think I can''t take you? You''re wrong! I give in to you again and again, but I disdain to fight with you. Don''t treat my repeated tolerance as my weakness. Today, I will kill you! " Having said that, Mo Huangjiang grabs a soul weapon like a dust in the air and dances quickly. A terrible destructive force is surging from above. Mo''s family is rich, and there are countless treasures. Don''t say it''s white night. Even if it''s the people in the heaven and soul realm, there are ways to kill them!! Mo Huangjiang''s face is cold, carrying a whisk. Boom! The void is wide open, and a transparent giant''s fist comes. The white night can''t avoid dodging. The body is suddenly bombarded and bumped into the border.As soon as he landed, he immediately waved his green sword in the air, and the sword spirit flew out. But when he was close to the mohuang River, he was perfectly countered by one of the magic weapons that looked like a bronze mirror. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The Mo family laughed. "No use! This "seven hanging mirror" is the soul weapon of heaven and earth. If the attack of heaven soul state can be resisted, don''t say you! " Mo Huangjiang disdains Tao. "That''s it In the white night, he stabbed the green sword to the ground, pressed his palm on another sword on his waist, and pulled it out without hesitation. The golden sword light fills the whole home. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 The sword of the dead dragon is roaring, and it is as powerful as a broken bamboo. It blows at the past with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying. Mo Huangjiang consecutively sacrificed 13 pieces of heaven and earth soul vessels were all swallowed up, grunt, turned into ashes, even he himself was unable to escape the disaster, was blown through the body. Mo Huangjiang retreated several steps and fell on the ground, covered with blood and bruises. Only one sword! The master of the Mo family, the top figure of the clan, and the master of the martial spirit realm, fell to the ground and was very angry... his soul skill, his dependence, all his capital were chopped by this sword! What a fierce sword! Everyone was stunned, staring at the scene, no one could believe it was true. The method of white night is so terrible... "master of the house!" "Master The people of Mo''s family rushed to me and cried out bitterly. "This... Is this the dead dragon sword?" Mo Huangjiang opened his dark eyes and yelled hoarsely. "Yes White night put the hot sword back into its scabbard, pulled up the green sword again, and walked towards the Mo family, which was full of murderous spirit. "White night... White night! Stop it Mo Huangjiang''s eyes are full of fright, the corners of his mouth are overflowing with blood, and he cries weakly. "Stop it? You''re hopeless. Even if I don''t kill you, you won''t survive. Do you want to beg for mercy from me The white night is light. Mo Huangjiang didn''t escape from the sword of the dragon. His heart was completely destroyed. He didn''t die at once. He only relied on his strong cultivation, but this obviously can''t last long. "I know I have no way to live... But... I want to tell you, you can''t kill these people!" Mo Huangjiang is hoarse. "Oh?" White night looked at him with interest. "Do you know that I have issued the highest order for help from the Mo family, and the whole clan knows that something happened to my mo family!" "So what? Far water can''t save the near fire. Even if all the people in the clan area come to save you, no one can stop me now. " "Is it? But... Can you get out of this barrier? " Mo Huangjiang suddenly laughed. "So?" White night raised a smile, but did not speak. "If you kill us, you are not allowed to go out. When the countless guests of the Mo family arrive, you will break through the land of the master''s house, tear up the boundary, and tear you into pieces. On the contrary, if you leave my mo family alive, I will tell you the way to leave here, so that you can escape from life. Do you think so?" Mo Huangjiang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light. The rest of the Mo family are also closely watching the white night. "White night, you have no choice, unless you want to die with us!" Yimo''s family cried. "If you dare to touch us, you will surely die without a burial place!" Another threatened. The crowd clamored. "If the white night agrees, after three days, when the guests arrive, they will lead them to encircle the white night and avenge the master of the house." Mo''s family whispered grimly. "Of course." The other nodded. "I refuse!" Just then, the white night suddenly began to speak. Everyone was stunned. Mo Huangjiang''s more dim eyes revealed unwilling and shocked: "white night, you..." "do you really want to die with us?" The people of Mo''s family were astonished and their faces were full of disbelief. "Die together? Of course not. Although the strength of this enchantment is really amazing, I can''t break ten of my strength, but I have my own way to break it! " White night laughs. "Dead dragon sword?" Mo Huangjiang is on the way. White night nods. "Just a short time, can you recover your strength Mo Huangjiang is not willing to believe it. Obviously, he had known about the dead dragon sword, but he never thought that the power of the dead dragon sword was so terrible. From the sword he had just made, he could tell that his energy consumption in the night was almost the same, and destroyed so many powerful soul devices. After the death dragon sword was put out of the sword, it had no energy and breath. He was afraid that it would have exhausted its power. "Don''t worry about it." The white night looked awe inspiring and rushed over with his sword. Seeing this, Mo Huangjiang''s eyelids gradually closed. "Mo''s family is finished..." he breathed out his last breath, and his last words came out. He was unable to return to heaven, and his life was completely lost. "Master of the house!" "Master "Dad..." crying and grief rippled in the land of their master''s home. The Mo family were extremely angry and staring at the white night. "Kill! Kill!! Kill this asshole The Mo family roared and rushed over. White night mercilessly, a sword cut off, several heads fly, blood soared to the sky. People panicked and screamed and howled.Only by looking at the fallen bodies did they understand their position. They have been lambs to be slaughtered for a long time, but their rich life for so many years makes them feel no sense of crisis at all. Most people of the Mo family are not strong. Even if they use a sword to kill the dragon in the daytime and consume a lot, these people are still not their opponents. In a flash, all the Mo family members are destroyed. Li Hongshi led several guards to hide in the corner, trembling. White night with a green sword, cold eyes, killing the cold. "Bai chuzong... Don''t kill me... Please let me go! We are not the Mo family! We''re just the Li family invited by the Mo family to have a look at it! " Li Hongshi said in horror. The white night did not speak, but raised the green sword and cut off the bodyguards beside Li Hongshi. Li Hongshi''s body was splashed with blood, which made people more afraid. "White night! Bai chuzong!! wait! wait!! I... I have one thing to tell you At this time, Li Hongshi suddenly tore and yelled, and was in great fear. "What''s the matter?" Green sword stops. "It''s just... It''s the home of the Mo family. This place is really not simple... It''s a big treasure!" Li Hongshi flustered. "And then." "Then... And then this home is a place where the five elements converge and Yin and Yang blend. If Bai chuzong can find that point and practice in that point, you will surely get supreme benefits." Li Hongshi said in a trembling voice. But the next second, green sword slit his throat. "Now countless soul masters are coming here. Can I practice here?" Said white night, shaking his head. Li Hongshi fell down with a reluctant expression. There was no way to live except in the white night. The man turned around and turned around Mo Huangjiang, but he didn''t find anything that could open the border. "The boundary is mostly opened by Yuan force. If you don''t know how to activate it, it will not open! It''s no use looking for it! " After thinking, he gave up in the daytime and went to the depth of his home. If this is really the treasure of the Mo family, there should be many good pills and medicines in it. If you can use these pills to recover Yuanli in advance, and then sacrifice the dead dragon sword to break the boundary, it is also a way to leave. "It should not be too late." White night thought, quickened the pace. After walking through this secluded path, people come to a low-lying area surrounded by mountains. In the middle of this area, there is an altar made entirely of gold. There are several boxes on the altar, each of which is full of bright halo. The soul power is very strong. After a breath, you will feel energetic. The white night is bright, and steps forward immediately. Beside the altar stands a tombstone with several powerful characters on it. "You are not allowed to enter here unless you are a Morse genius!" "It seems that this place was prepared by the ancestors of the Mo family for the talents of the Mo family!" The white night whispered, ignoring the words of the stone tablet, and went to the altar. And when he just stepped on the altar, a magnificent voice exploded in his ears like thunder. "Descendants of the Mo family, please visit our ancestors as soon as possible!" The white night was startled. He pulled out his green sword and looked at him. He saw a vague figure standing on the edge of the challenge arena. He was a bright old man with white beard. The old man looked majestic, staring at the white night coldly, but his eyes were blank and his expression was very stiff. He didn''t look like a living man. When the white night approached carefully, I found that it was just a virtual image reflected by the array. He thought for a moment, but he did not salute. He waited quietly. After a while, the old man opened his mouth. "Good! Etiquette is done, start practicing! " The old man nodded. It''s just a mechanism. After all, a golden array appeared on the altar, and kept circling, and a surprising surge of Yuan force broke out from above. In the white night, I just feel as if I am standing at the mouth of a pure Yuanli storm. My whole body and mind are wrapped in warm Yuanli. My body is extremely comfortable. The four heavenly spirits in my body are nourishing and comfortable. What makes the white night even more unexpected is that the body has been in a state of tranquility, that cocoon, also itching up, ready to move. White night dare not neglect, sitting in the big array, the big array of light is even more powerful, surging power straight into the body, that dry body is directly nourishing. What a wonderful array, it directly acts on the soul of heaven. How strong is this array? Staring at the formation in the daytime, he found that the golden altar was also consumed while the array was constantly rotating. According to this consumption rate, the whole array could only last for seven days... he opened the box on the altar and put several brilliant pills in it. "The master''s pill can''t be touched without the master of Mo''s family! Those who disobey the order will be expelled from the family The old man drank.Open the other boxes at night. "Taizu''s pill! Mo''s Taizu''s Dan is forbidden to be seen by other Mo''s children! " The old man drinks again. Open the other boxes. "Genius Dan! If you are not Mo''s amazing genius, don''t touch this pill! " The old man drank one after another. The Mo family is worthy of being the master of the clan. The hierarchy is so strict and the division of the East and the west is so delicate that even the benefits left by the ancestors are clearly distributed. However, these rules are useless now. White night straight to take pills, one by one swallow, sitting in this big array began to practice. The surging power was instantly broken down from the pill and turned into a divine light, which wrapped the body tightly. The whole person seemed to be plated with a layer of gold, just like the God of heaven. The land of Mo''s master''s house is full of glory! At this moment, countless experts from all over the clan area have been rushing to the five square city, surrounded here. The line of sight of group clan domain fell from zongmen city to Wufang city. Attention! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Outside Wufang city. Zongluo''s motorcade stopped at the side of the road and paced back and forth. Outside Wufang City, there was a lot of silence. The people in Wufang city had already withdrawn. The Mo family was in great trouble. People didn''t know who did it. They thought it was great power, so they didn''t dare to stay. However, zongluo knew that the wufangcheng would soon be lively because he saw the signal of the highest family support order held by the Mo family leader. Is the Mo family forced by white night? He can''t believe that the guy, most likely died in the five square city, after all, the Mo family even the venerable. "Young master!! Young master At this time, a man came from Wufang City panting. The family members were shocked and looked at the man in a hurry. "Ah Huang!! What''s going on! What''s going on inside? " Zongluo rushed to ask. "Quiet... Too quiet!" Let Huang''s servant breathe. "Quiet?" Zongluo frowned: "this young master is to let you in to check the situation, what is quiet not quiet? What''s going on inside! " "There are bodies everywhere!" "Corpse... Body..." "yes, they are all the bodies of the Mo family. I saw that the five level masters of Wuhun State mentioned by the young master were all dead! All around Mo''s house have been hurt! It''s a mess. It''s potholes on the ground. It''s terrible. " The servant had a look of lingering fear. "Can you see the body of the white night?" Yue Qingwu, who has been worried for a long time, comes up in a hurry and asks anxiously. "Bai chuzong?" The servant shook his head. "I haven''t seen it." Hearing the sound, Yue Qingwu breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes were anxious. "Where is Mo''s house? Didn''t you go in? " Zongluo asked again. On hearing this, the servant quickly lowered his head and said in fear: "young master, the gate of Mo''s mansion is full of blood and corpses. The small ones dare not enter..." "you useless waste!" Zongluo directly slapped the past. With a bang, a bright red palm print appeared on the servant''s face, and the whole person turned around in the same place, and was directly confused. "Master Zong, why don''t we go into Mo''s house and have a look." Yue Qingwu suggested. "This..." this still angry zongluo a listen, immediately dumb fire. The situation is so complicated that there are corpses everywhere. How dare he enter Mo''s residence? "Not in a hurry... Not in a hurry..." zongluo squeezed out a smile, then looked at the bodyguard beside him and made a serious statement: "how long does the master of the family still have?" "Most of the family members have been transferred. Master Zixiao has arranged for some people to come here. They are already on the road. They may arrive after dark." The bodyguard is holding fist. "It''s been almost two days since the signal was sent out. After dark, I''m afraid it''s not only our people who are here, but other people... Too." Zongluo''s eyes were fixed on the five square city, and a ray of greedy light flickered in his eyes. ... ... within the city. Mo Fu Zhong. The white night counter offer sits on the altar. The array at the altar is constantly rotating, and he is also rotating with the array. A whirlpool of air flows over the head of the people. All the soul power of the array is absorbed by the vortex. The blood in the body is vigorous and the spirit is strong. After swallowing the pill, the strength of bones and flesh soared, and the sense organs improved rapidly. It was extremely terrifying. However, the improvement of the soul state was not obvious. After sitting for two days, he had just entered the second level of martial spirit state. But even so, it is enough to shock the world, we need to know that the current age of white night is only 25. His fearsome flesh body and powerful spirit of heaven make him far more powerful than the people of level 3 or even level 4 in the martial spirit realm. The strength of each heaven soul can be comparable to that of the people at level 5. All of the four spirits are powerful and powerful. Below the fifth level, he can crush and kill with little effort. Whoa!!!! At this time, a divine light rose to the sky, penetrated the boundary of the host''s home, and went straight into the sky. In the white night, my eyes burst out with golden light. "This array is really magical. At the same time of absorbing it, it is actually transforming my physical body, especially the round bead which is transformed by the heart of the whole world in my body. Under the stimulation of this magic array, it gradually splits." In the white night, a large amount of pure spirit is released after the bead like cocoon is cracked. What''s in this cocoon? His heart was beating wildly, but he could smell the familiar breath. "Hard or not..." the brain is a little confused at night... Bang Dong! All the cocoons burst, and a brilliant light blooms in the body of the white night, and then seeps through the skin and blooms in all directions. And inside, as if the universe formed, a little man actually sat there. Soul of heaven! It''s another soul of heaven!! White night shock! This little man is like a doll, sitting motionless, but the lines and soul of his body are the same as ordinary spirits. It''s holding jiuchongtian! Attract the power of nine days! Transform into soul power, provide soul power for white night!!White night a little identification, shock no match. The Ninth Heaven of the soul! Although it has not changed, it is the soul of the nine heaven in one''s life. How shocking is this? Five heavenly spirits! The five born souls of heaven! I feel incredible at night! The four heavenly spirits have shaken the whole clan. If the five heavenly spirits appear, what kind of disturbance will it lead to? The altar has been completely flattened, the array has stopped rotating, and the energy has been exhausted. Tiancai Dibao has been consumed by night. He took a deep breath and calmed down the effects of the magic pills in his lower body. The man stood up and squeezed his fist. Bang! But with a gentle grip, the void between the fingers vibrates. "The Mo family is worthy of being a member of the world. Each of these pills is valuable. The ancestors of the Mo family wanted to leave these pills to the able people of the Mo family to help them ascend the heights, but all of them were obtained by me. These pills have strengthened my body several times and greatly increased the strength of the spirit of heaven. Now, even if three martial spirit masters attack me at the same time, I am not afraid." White night thought, looking around. However, around the altar, there are still a large number of luxurious boxes. Open them one by one. In every box, there are wonderful materials and soul weapons... this is really the treasure house of the Mo family! Dong!!! At this time, the earth shaking explosion suddenly sounded from outside Mo''s house, and then the whole ground trembled for a moment. The white night frowned and looked towards the direction of the border, but heard a roar. "Master Mo Huangjiang, are you ok? In Xiawan Changbiao! Come and help me He was a strong man with swelling muscles and boundless strength. He got news from the surviving bodyguards of Mo''s residence and rushed to the home of his master. However, he could not break the barrier. He could only shout at the periphery. The white night ignored them and continued to examine them. All of a sudden, he thought of something. He took out the five jade bones from Tianxia peak and arranged them one by one. And then... boom! The explosion came again from the border. "Master Mo! Liu''s Jinghe is here! Please don''t panic. The Jinghe River will break the boundary and kill the villain immediately "Master Mo! Zhang Kui Lai, too "Break the border quickly and save the master Mo quickly!" The noise grew louder and louder, as if more and more people were gathering here. The white night bows his head to meditate. Is it not possible that three days have passed since I sit down? It''s a snap! The white night ignored the outside that bombardment and the shouting all over the sky, continued to focus on their own things. It has to be said that the border set by the ancestors of the Mo family is really shocking. The experts gathered outside bombarded it for a full five days, but still could not break it. People were in despair, and thought that the border was made by night. Only when someone came out of the secret, did they know that this was the home of the Mo family. The border was painted by the ancestors of the Mo family. On the sixth day, the whole wufangcheng was full of people. In addition to most of the reinforcements recruited by the Mo family, there were still a few monks from all sides. They received the news that Da Neng attacked the Mo family. The Mo family was in danger, so they came to check the situation. Many people know that at least half of these souls who should be helped by the Mo family did not really come, but came with the mentality that once the Mo family was destroyed, they would seize the opportunity to plunder and get a share of the benefits. Outside the city, the impatient zongluo finally ushered in the master who came from Zong''s family. Zongluo hardly hesitated, and under the protection of the master, he went straight to Mo''s house. Yue Qingwu follows. She knows that she can''t stop these people, but her anxiety makes her rush in. "Big brother Bai!! Don''t worry about it Yue Qingwu prayed in his heart. Mo''s house has been completely surrounded by soulmates. On the street, on the roof, and even in the air, there are souls floating. The soul force is like a wave, which is released again and again in the air of wufangcheng. And at this time, the sky, the pressure, landing. All the souls were trembling, and they raised their heads to see a rainbow coming from the vast sky. As the rainbow approaches, the greater the pressure. Some people are anxious to stare at the falling rainbow. When they see the figure in the rainbow, their looks change greatly. They are shocked. They bow down to the ground and shout loudly. "Meet Xu Hong real man!" "I''d like to meet Mr. Xu Hong!" The voice rose and people seemed to see the gods. Those who did not know who they were were were shocked to hear this. Xuhong real person? The one sitting in Xuhong Taoist temple? Did he even come? Mo family has great ability! Even he can move? "Ha ha ha ha, you''re here too, Xu Hong? How can I be spared? "At this time, another record of laughter came, only to see a dark cloud floating on the sky, a cold atmosphere enveloped the five square city. People were stunned and trembled again. They only heard the laughter of Jie Jie in the dark cloud, and the audience was horrified. The clouds spread and a man in a black robe flew down slowly. The man''s hair is messy, his skin is wrinkled, he can''t see his face clearly, his figure is rickety, and he looks very old. But on his hand, he holds a stick with nine skulls hanging on it, which is ferocious and terrifying... "old ghost father!" There was a cry of alarm. This is another great power! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 "Old ghost? Why are you here? I remember that Mo''s family and you have always been well water, do not invade the river? If you come here for no reason, can you also benefit from the Mo family? " Xu Hong real face shows a smile, elegant said. He and the old ghost are old acquaintances, on the surface still pretends to be enthusiastic. "Ha ha, I don''t have contact with the Mo family. That was before and after. Who can tell? What''s more, I helped the Mo family today. How can the Mo family stand by when I''m in trouble in the future? " Lonely ghost ancestor laughs. "I think you''re mostly for the good." Xuhong is not a stranger. "Ha ha, if Mo''s family gives me some treasures, I won''t refuse it, too!" The old ghost continued to laugh. "Well, don''t talk about it now. Mo Huangjiang has been with me for many years. He is in trouble today. I won''t stand by and wait until the thief is cut off and my friend is saved. Let''s have a drink!" "Yes, I haven''t had a drink with you for a long time!" They laughed and went down. The souls give way one after another and look respectful. Both of them are masters of martial spirit, but they are not ordinary ones, but superior ones. In other words, they are only one step away from the heaven and soul realm, and they have arbitrarily determined the existence of these souls. People, like the host, respectfully opened the way for them. They came to the border until they stopped. Around the border, the strong destructive power left by soul art has not dissipated. A group of soul people are exhausted and fall beside the border, full of sweat, and the spirit of heaven is overdrawn. "Ah? It''s master Xuhong "My God, who is the ancestor of ghost?? Why did he come? " The cry of surprise rang out. People worship in a hurry and dare not neglect. They nodded, and they all got up. Immortal Xuhong stood in front of the border, staring at the thick and fierce border, and said with a deep look: "this is the boundary set by the ancestors of the Mo family for three years with one body of strength. Don''t say it''s you. Even if it''s the real God of heaven and soul, it can''t be broken easily. It''s just a waste of time for you to bombard it like this." "The master of Mo''s family is now in the hands of thieves. He is in danger. Let''s ask Master Xu Hong to break the border and save him!" A man immediately came forward, clasped his fists and called out. "Master Xu Hong, please "Please kill the ghost master!" The voice is getting louder and louder. If even the people in the heaven and soul realm can''t easily break through, then these people have no way to use this enchantment. Xu Hong real man frowned and thought half loud. His sight fell on the ghost ancestor and asked, "ancestor, do you have a way?" "Jie Jie Jie Jie... There must be a way, but... I need a few hearts..." a pair of cold eyes flashed under the disordered hair of the lonely ghost ancestor, with a sinister smile. They all turned pale and stepped back one after another. This ghost ancestor is not a good person. His methods are all against humanity and extremely vicious. It is said that he once smoked the brain of a baby to practice evil skills. Some righteous people want to investigate this matter, but they can''t take it for lack of evidence. However, most people know that this is mostly true. After all, the spirit of the ghost ancestor is an evil spirit! "What are you afraid of? Since ancestor wants heart, give it! There are so many corpses outside, can''t we just dig a few? Do you think the old man will take your heart Xuhong immortal hums. The crowd was relieved, a few people a clever, busy ran out, a moment later, some red heart was taken. "Any of you who is good at array technique and whose accomplishments are above the fourth level of Wu Hun state, all stand up. I need 100 people to cooperate!" The old father of ghost said again. After all, this is a good opportunity to get close to magnanimity. The 100 level-4 to level-5 masters of Wuhun state are a pillar like force for any force in the clan area. However, due to the relationship of the Mo family, this team has come together in less than half a day. All people follow the example of their ancestors. The ancestor put those hearts into his mouth and chewed them. Then he spat out a large amount of blood with meat scraps towards the border. He stretched out his yellow hand and dipped the blood on the canvas on the border. The people around him were frightened and his scalp was numb. "Three people in the southeast stand on the track of the Big Dipper, and make Tiangang seal with their soul power!" "Eight people in the northwest stand by the traces of the eight gates, and their soul force is the seal of the Heavenly Master!" "There are 11 people in the South Railway Station, with..." the old ancestor of the ghost was painting and reading, and his face was full of excitement and excitement. Xuhong real person stands on one side to watch, in the eye twinkles a faint cold meaning. After half a day''s hard work, a ferocious and terrifying catalogue of evil spirits was put on the canvas of the silent ghost ancestor on this huge border, which was completely constructed by heart and blood. It was ferocious and terrifying at a glance.The five square city is still a lot. But whether it is a real person or a father of the ghost, they are aware of their own heart and the dark. There must be strong people who peep at the wealth of Mo family... suddenly, a strong air pressure is like a God''s hand, and it is forced down. The people outside the border suddenly felt heavy. "The face of the real person Xu Hong changed dramatically, and asked:" how long can I open the boundary, my father? " "An hour!" The silent ghost ancestor sinks, looks up to the sky: "it is too late!" The real person nodded secretly and looked serious. At this time, a laugh came to me. "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect zongmen city to be lively, and these five square cities are more lively! The ghost! Virtual Hong! it''s been a long time!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... "Br > say, several figures come here and fall here. The first to land is a muscular middle-aged man, a man bareheaded, full of flesh, but his eyes are golden and yellow, and he is full of a tyrannical momentum. The other two are quite young, one male and one female, with a huge mouth and a flat appearance. But they are all thundering. The girl''s life is quite elegant, holding a red sword, her eyes are sharp, and her look is cold. As soon as they appeared, they detonated the souls around them again. "Is that a man of divine power? The power is infinite, but only the hand shakes the mountain, raises the huge wave, is the superior martial spirit reverence! " "The big mouth should not be the lion roar of the famous Li rang? It is said that he had a voice, changed the weather and thundered. He had killed two lower martial spirits worshippers alive. It was terrible! " "The sword in the woman''s hand... Not a flower sword? Sword is not flower!! She is a sword or a flower! Has double sword Dao aoyi, twin variation of heaven soul! It is said that she was the top five genius of Chu Zong. She was later older than her age and quit the list of Chu Zong. Now she has achieved great sword skills. She has the strength of the middle martial spirit Master, and she is the sword everyone! " "Why are so many masters here?" "Are they all for the sake of Mo family? Mo family is really worthy of being a group of people in the clan area! " The soul around us talked about, a pair of eyes wide open, staring at these strong people. The real person of Xu Hong stared at these people with cold eyes, and his voice was deep: "Xu Hong remembers that you and Mo family are not deeply connected. Why are you here?" "If you are on a rough road, help with your knife!" "That big mouth rang, ha ha ha, laughing. "I am not coming for Mo''s house, but for the night!" Sword is not flower cold road. "Is it necessary to have something to do with Mo''s family when you come here? Can''t I turn around here? Can''t you see the excitement? Xu Hong, you are still so cold! " The gods laughed. "God, you don''t have to hide your mind! You must know that you have been hiding in the home of Mo family in the night. You want to get into the home by random. Do you want to get a pen The smile of the old father of the silent ghost was measured by Yin, and he uncovering it politely. "Hahahaha, I was going to attend the wedding party of Zongjia. I came here from a long way to see if I could help Mo family. You see, I have all my strength. I should not go too far to get some gift from Mo family when I leave here?" The gods laughed. He frowned and said nothing. The sword over there is no flower opening: "silent ghost ancestor, how long does the boundary still open?" "Sorry, I have a break in this way, I may have to wait for a while!" The old father of the silent ghost sneered. Sword is not a flower, eyes cold. "We have been in this broken world, how can you just look at it? If you really come to save Mo family, you will have to work hard, otherwise, this is only by us two, I''m afraid that will not be able to open up in your life! " "Xu Hong said immediately. The eyes of the three narrowed at the same time. "It''s a little interesting!" The divine power scattered people step by step past, facing that thick and fierce junction, is a fist. It was like thunder burst, the sky collapsed, and the terrible explosion broke everyone''s eardrum. But, the boundary trembles a while, but is not bad. "Useless. Although you have the power of superior martial spirit reverence, it is not enough to break this boundary. Even those in the heaven soul realm need to spend time! Save your strength. " "The old father of the ghost sneered. "What do you want us to do, old man?" The gods and the other people laugh at the fist. "You don''t have to do anything complicated. I need too much Yuan Li in my set of evil spirits array. You can lend me some Yuan Li!" The old father of the ghost laughed. When they heard, they didn''t know what he meant. The ghost and the Xu Hong were worried that they would consume a lot of money. However, they would like to spend their fighting power in disguise if they turn their faces over and do not work well. The three people did not respond to the sight, and they had different minds. "What? be unwilling? If so, we can''t get rid of the boundary. We don''t want to save people! " "The real man of Xu Hong hum. "Xu Hong, don''t worry. Am I thinking about countermeasures?" The divine power is a smile, but he does not do it."The old devil has plenty of time to wait!" Jie Jie, the ancestor of the ghost, laughed and sat down, and no longer urged him to fight. The scene fell into a stalemate, and each side had its own plot. In fact, everyone''s intention is very simple. The so-called saving people is just a cover. No one can say what will happen in this chaotic situation. In any era, once there is chaos, it represents opportunity! But at this time, a light of Chong Tian sword swings from the border, and falls into the boundary with the momentum of thunder. The whole border trembles, then cracks appear, and finally it breaks like glass. Everyone was shocked. "You don''t have to calculate! You don''t have to think about saving people, because Mo Huangjiang has already died! " At this time, a voice of indifference came out from the home, and then a figure came out of the border. He was a young man who looked weak and green. His eyes were slightly open, his breath was weak, and he had two swords in his waist. However, in the depths of his pupils, there was a fatal chill. "Are so many people here to kill me? Good! Good! Today, I will let this blood dye the sky! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 "What a big voice!" People were upset. Shenlishan narrowed his eyes, looked up and down, and a fine light came out of his pupil: "are you the white night? It''s said that you have four heavenly spirits. It''s said that all of your four spirits have changed two times. Although you are new to the martial spirit realm, you are capable of fighting for respect. You can be called a genius in the world! Evil people "Since you know about me, you should know that I am the first emperor of Qingtian! I take the initiative to come to wufangcheng to fight with the Mo family. Elder Qingtian will just stand by, but when you come, you will take the initiative to fight with me. Elder Optimus won''t ignore this. Don''t you think about this? " He said in the white night. The words fell, and the faces of the people suddenly changed. Elder Optimus? Even if it is the overlord of the clan domain, it dare not provoke it! "Are you really the prime minister?" Xu Hong''s real face is suspicious. He also heard about this news, but Qingtian chuzong is a wizard in a hundred years. There are two excellent talents in chuzong''s list, and another one? What a shock! "Come out!" A drink in the white night. In the dark, a figure was shaking. Then, a beautiful woman with bright eyes and teeth, short hair and a long robe stood in front of the white night. See this person, a lot of people are suspicious, such a delicate woman, is that really make people change the sky elder? However, the scattered people were shocked. They could not feel the breath of the woman, nor could they see her depth. She was like a cloud of fog, which was close at hand, but blurred. However, the sight of the experts such as Shenli Sanren and Xuhong immortal swept to the woman''s Willow like waist with a gold token hanging on it. Vientiane giant order! They all looked stiff, and immediately went forward, clasping fists and bowing to the woman: "I''ve seen elder Qingtian!" There was an uproar among the souls around. Is this the legendary elder giant? All the people with divine power were ugly. For a time, they didn''t believe that white night was the elder of giant heaven, and thought that it was just a rumor. However, it was true. If the elder giant was there to protect him, they could not take the white night. "Bai chuzong, if you take the initiative to attack these people, I will not interfere. If you want to leave here, I can protect you." Jianyue turns to face the white night. "I let you show up, not to frighten them, but to tell you that you don''t have to do it later. Relying on your deterrent is not a real means. Sooner or later, you will leave. The real deterrent should come from my own means!" White night light road, green sword pulled out. "Arrogant!" The power was furious. "Upright son is ignorant, young and vigorous!" The old ghost grinned grimly. Jianyue ignored their shouts, staring at the white night, hesitated for a moment and asked, "are you serious?" "You can leave, wait for me outside the city, or watch the war here!" White night, carrying a green sword, went to these people. "Five martial spirit masters, there are countless souls around, white night, your talent is very good, strength is good, you don''t have to be here to commit danger, you can bear it for a while, and when you reach the peak in the future, you can do whatever you like! You can trample on this crowd after a few years Jianyue light road. Rao Shi also felt that there was no chance of winning the day night. It would be a pity to die here. "Years? No, today, I can trample on it at will The sound of the white night grew colder. On hearing this, Jianyue shakes her head, steps a little, and her figure disappears. "Elder Optimus advised you, but you didn''t listen. White night, you have talent, but you are arrogant. You don''t understand what you are facing. Since you are going to die, we have to help you!" Xuhong real man stepped forward three steps, his palm raised, and a Dao sword appeared in his palm. "Ray Xuhong real person a drink, Dao sword thunder and lightning, soul force splash. "Everyone, elder Qingtian will not do anything. We don''t have to worry about anything. It is said that this man has a strange treasure. He came out of the land of master Mo with a treasure house. I know the purpose of your coming here. Why don''t you kill this man first, and then divide the treasure afterwards?" The old ancestor of the ghost was smiling. The gods all nodded: "OK, just as the ancestor said." The divine power is acute. The voice falls down and rushes directly to it. The fist blows and makes a loud sound. A gust of wind blows out of the whole host''s house. White night raised his hand and hit him with a fist. Bang! Fists collide, but the night is still motionless. "Your strength is so big?" "Wu Hun Zun? But so it is In the daytime, you can stop boxing. "Hehe, are you irritating me? Interesting, you will regret this sentence for youThe magic muscle suddenly swelled, and the soul power of the body quickly poured into the arms, and then another punch was made. The front of the fist shot directly, and the continuous force exploded, which was terrible and unmatched. The night hummed and attacked again. Bang! The fists meet again. The surging power shakes the body of the white night. This is a serious blow from Shenli Sanren. His strength is extremely amazing. After decades of hard training, he has won the title of divine power. In the whole clan area, there are only a few people who can compete with him in strength. "What? Can''t stand it? Give me another punch The magic power laughed, and another punch went. The destructive power of this fist was more terrible than the previous two fists, and the fist awn even sent out a bright halo, which was frightening. The eyes of the white night twinkle and suddenly open his mouth: "your power is not real power!" "What are you talking about?" Shenli San man frowned. Bang Dong! The two men''s fists collided for the third time. But at the moment of collision, the fist of Shenli Sanren was suddenly covered by a fierce flame, and the spirit in the fist was burned to ashes like dry wood. "Ah Shenli Sanren sent out a sad cry and quickly retreated, but the flame was extremely difficult to extinguish. It was enough to urge half of his soul power to extinguish it. Shenli Sanren was defeated in strength! People around him were stunned. "Your strength is indeed very strong, but it is based on the soul power, rather than pure physical strength. Once you target the soul force, your strength will be much smaller!" In the white night, one can see the blood. "You bastard Shenli San people gnash their teeth. The others looked at the power of their eyes contemptuously. Xuhong real person drinks: "well, scattered person, don''t waste time, let''s go together, quickly solve this person!" "Good!" The crowd nodded and forced to the white night. The pressure of soul rises suddenly. The sword of Xuhong Zhendao was cut off, and the lightning flashed and thundered. The bright electric light rushed towards the white night like a big net. "Soul power is not pure enough!" The white night hums, the sword edge raises again. Whew. The green sword cuts out a sword like crescent moon and bumps into the power grid, tearing it apart. "What?" Xu Hong''s face was stiff. "If this son is really Qingtian chuzong, it is said that he is It''s true that there are four ghosts of the two changes. I''m afraid none of you here has ever seen them. The strength of the soul fighting power with him is just a way to seek his own death. It''s better to fight with him in skills and means. Although he has good strength, he is just an upright and a posterity. This killing skill is far from our opponent! " The old ancestor of the lonely ghost came over, and he was smiling. "Means?" White night staring at the ghost ancestor, disdain a smile: "that let me see, you have what means good." "Lizi was so arrogant that he sat down to observe the sky and thought he was very great?" The old ancestor of the ghost hums and laughs, and suddenly a cold light passes through his ferocious eyes under his disordered hair, and then two figures suddenly appear behind him, full of killing intention, and rush to the white night. When I look at them, they are two mechanism men with dark body, made of dark wood and gold and iron. There are still some pieces of meat on their heads. They look terrible. What''s more, there is a blood hole in the chest of these two organs, and there is a beating heart in the hole. Living heart! The spirits around him were terrified. "Ha ha ha ha, this is the secret device man that I have found and carefully made. Let it tear you up for me!" The old ghost laughed. "Just these two broken pieces of iron?" White night shakes his head and looks scornful. "What do you say?" With a stiff smile, he snorted, "you arrogant and ignorant person, don''t you have problems with your head? This kind of mechanism person is enough to match the lower martial spirit Master. It''s easy to kill you! " "Coincidentally, I also have a few organ people, let''s see who is more powerful!" White night light road, suddenly wave, fingers of the Qianlong ring light suddenly, five figures from the inside. The five figures were all dressed in black robes and cloaks. They could not see clearly, nor could they feel the breath. The hearts of the people were stunned. The old ancestor of the ghost kept humming: "yellow mouth child, do you know the secret arts of mechanism? Ridiculous! Take them down for me When the voice fell, the two evil mechanism men, like fierce ghosts, directly fell on the five cloaks beside the white night. However, just as the two mechanisms were approaching, a soul power suddenly emanated from one of the cloaked mechanism men. The two evil mechanism men stood motionless in the air as if they were frozen. The white night light looks at, the expression is calm, but the killing intention in the eye is extremely strong. These five organs are all made of the bones of the former masters of Tianxia peak and the highest material of Mo family. Cross cha.After a short period of time, the two organs suddenly split apart, as if they were torn apart by life and directly scrapped. The old ancestor''s face was stiff and his dark eyes were wide open: "how could this be possible?" "Next you are!" As soon as his eyes opened in the white night, his pace suddenly darted, and the five mechanism men immediately jumped up, such as five black lightning, and ran to the ancestor of the ghost. "Do it!" Xu Hong real man was shocked and cried out in a hurry. Shenli Sanren, jianfeihua and Lixiang all rushed past, and the terrible pressure of soul constantly forced the white night. "I said that today I want to take advantage of you. Since you choose to kill me, don''t leave any of you!" Drinking cold in the white night, the sound is like the sound of death. The green sword falls off, and the blade of the sword rises a terrible flame. "Yellow mouth child, dare to kill me?" The old ancestor of the ghost was very angry. He opened his mouth and roared, spitting out a black substance. But the next second, a black figure stood in front of the white night, directly put the material at the moment, without any loss. "What?" The old ghost''s eyes were stiff. At this time, another cloaked mechanism man quietly fell behind the ghost ancestor, holding his back hand and strangling his neck. The old ancestor of the ghost stuck out his tongue and struggled wildly, but his hand was like a pair of tongs and couldn''t get rid of it! "Why not kill you?" When the night comes, a sword goes straight into his heart. Puff... fresh blood splashed out. His body trembled wildly for a few times, then fell to the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 A superior martial spirit venerable, so easily killed by the white night? Xuhong immortal, Shenli Sanren, Lixiang, jianfeihua and other experts were shocked to see the ghost ancestor lying on the ground. He almost didn''t fight back. He was totally resisting, and his famous mechanism skill was completely crushed by day night. "What kind of monsters are these secret agents?" There is only one thought in everyone''s mind. However, the current situation does not allow them to think more. After killing the ancestor of the ghost, the white night sword turned and rushed to these experts again. Five fearsome people in black followed them with great momentum. "I deal with the mechanism person, Xuhong, sword is not flower, you kill white night!" Shenli Sanren roared. "Good!" The crowd nodded and separated. The double fists of Shenli Sanren are shining with gold. The ten fingers are plated with gold. It seems that they are made of pure gold. They are very thick and fierce. His eyes are like a tiger, and he is aiming at a mechanism man. The terrible fist front smashes the past. "Break it for me!" Bang! The front of the fist blows on the person who takes the mechanism, and bursts out a terrible air wave. Everything around is shaken back, including the soul. The terrifying destructive force shakes the void. The body of the black robe was exposed. Shenli Sanren looks at it carefully and his pupils shrink. At the bottom of the black robe, there is a white and flawless jade bone. It looks like a beautiful jade! It turns out that all the organ people are just a skeleton, but these bones are constructed by a large number of complicated array and machinery, and the chest has an array source that looks like a heart. Mechanism? The official? It''s the first time that Shenli Sanren, as a sanxiu, walks in the clan area. It''s the first time that we''ve seen any mechanism and divinity. After eating the fist of Shenli Sanren, the mechanism man did not move, just like Mount Tai. Safe? Shenlishan was completely shocked. The next second. Pooh! The mechanism man raised his hand and stabbed the body of Shenli Sanren directly. Shenli Sanren cried out in pain and retreated again and again. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the man in disbelief. "What kind of mechanism bone is this? After eating my all-out fist, I can''t help it. Why is it so powerful? " The secret device person pounces on again, the divine power scattered person hastily withdraws, actually dares not face to face to fight hard. In fact, he did not know that the heart like things he saw were not array sources. On the contrary, none of the five mechanism men had array sources, because their array sources were themselves and their mechanism bones. What is the source of the soul of the immortal peak? With just a little activation, they can move freely, and the soul power they stimulate is the soul power of the heaven soul before their life. It is extremely terrifying. Any one can crush the martial spirit Master. "If I use my own strength to fight against these martial spirit worshippers, it is obviously very difficult. Fortunately, the fighting power of these mechanism people is amazing. Today, I will use the blood of these five square cities to frighten the zongmen city." White night thought, carrying the green sword toward the most fierce Xuhong cut. "Thunder snake!" Xuhong immortal was not afraid. He drank a lot, and the sword in his hand flashed thunder and lightning again, which turned into a snake to attack. In the white night, however, he does not hide or dodge, and the sword blade directly cuts Xuhong immortal. "Even if you are gifted, you can''t be strong in your body! Die Hongxu is a real person. But I do not know a figure quickly rushed to hit the snake. Poof! The thunder snake was smashed and scattered, and its figure darted away again. In the white night, it rushed in three steps and stabbed with a sword. Xu Hong, a real man, was shocked and raised his sword to resist. There was a scuffle between them, but Xuhong was good at soul method. Dao Jian was just a tool to urge the method. When he put together his sword, he fell into the wind. In the twinkling of an eye, Xu Hong was covered with black and blue. He gasped and looked at the figure who had blocked the gun for the white night just now. It was the machine maker. These mechanism people are not bad bodies of King Kong! "All back!" Xuhong immortal drank a lot. Jianfeihua, Lixiang and Shenli Sanren, who were held back by the government officials, retreated one after another. "White night, these people are strange. We don''t have to fight with him for the moment! Go first After all, people jump first. The sword is not a flower. Obviously, they also felt bad when they met just now. Without any doubt, they immediately turned around and left. "Go?" White night hums a light, strides to jump, five black robed mechanism people follow. However, when he rushed out of his home, he was shocked by the scene. Outside the master''s home, the sky and the earth are dense, all of them are souls. Inside and outside the whole Mo house, all of them are full of souls.The soul force surges into the sky, and the sound of boiling is like a big wave, beating all around. The scene was magnificent. Xuhong real people, standing in the crowd. "Everybody! Listen to me Xuhong real man drank a lot, and the boiling crowd stopped immediately and looked at him in unison. The immortal Xuhong raised his hand and glared at the white night: "you don''t have to go to rescue the master of Mo Huangjiang. The master of Mo''s family and all the people of Mo''s family have been killed by this man. He is a genius who has become famous recently. Although Bai Ye has talent, he has vicious means and violent temperament. He once killed sang Dongming, a respected elder of Tianxia peak. Later, he killed giant rock and cut empty space He killed many of his predecessors, even Mo Daoyuan, a great genius of the Mo family. In addition, half of the outstanding talents on the list of Chu Zong, who have been hard to produce in a hundred years, have been killed by this man. Now, he has killed all the Mo family! It''s a terrible crime. Everyone should be punished! Since you have come to wufangcheng today, you must save the Mo family and even avenge the Mo family! everybody! What are you waiting for? Kill this man and avenge the Mo family With the voice of Xuhong real man, the souls around him were immediately boiling, and those who were confident of their own soul state rushed forward without hesitation. "Kill!" People like locusts, one after another! But there are many soul people watching, and not in a hurry to die, after all, Xuhong a crowd did not act. "Ladies and gentlemen, white night just came out of the master''s house. He killed the master of Mo''s family and captured all the treasures of his home! Hateful, kill the white night and take the treasure back!! Avenge the master Mo! " Xuhong real person seems to feel the heat is not enough, and added a voice. This sentence completely ignited all souls. Even those who want to wait and see can''t help it. If it is true that Xu Hong said that the whole family of Mo was killed in the daytime, the huge assets of the Mo family would be ownerless, especially the treasures of the Mo family. It is said that the ancestors of the Mo family hid all the treasures of the Mo family in the master''s place, and the successive owners of the Mo family would also put some treasures among them. If you get the benefits of the master''s land, it is almost sitting on the golden mountain and cultivating resources Enjoy it endlessly! Crazy! Everybody''s crazy! "White night, the master of the Mo family treated me with great kindness. I will never allow you to touch anything in the Mo family. All the things you have seized will be handed over to the Mo family. I will find other descendants of the Mo family and return them to the Mo family! Take it out A soul thunders and drinks, cuts down with a knife, and cleaves the brain of the white night. "Looking for death!" The white night didn''t move, and the five mechanism people all together reached out. Their bone claws, like fine steel, stretched out from the dark robe. They grabbed the man''s hands and feet like lightning, and then pulled them... chi!!! The man had not been close to the white night, he was divided into five parts by the mechanism man in black! The people around him were appalled. Some people who wanted to kill immediately stopped. But they stopped, but the night did not stop. His face was like frost, and he took his sword and cut it off. Pooh! Puff and hiss... the bloody heads soared into the sky. "The second level people in Wu Hun state have such terrible strength?" Those people were shocked. The reason why they dare to rush over is that they feel the weak soul power from the white night. Martial spirit level 2! The real second-class strength is not worth mentioning for those who have three or four levels. But when we really fought with them, people found that these so-called third-order and fourth-order people could not even take a move in the daytime. In particular, the five cloaks around the white night can not see the shape of the figure, they are just like a wall of iron, no matter how many people rushed over, they will be torn alive! It''s rotten! However, after a hundred breaths, more than a hundred people died at the side of the white night. There was a river of blood and rotten meat almost piled up on the ground. This is the first killer? This is Qingtian chuzong? " The crowd breathed in air, and their eyes were filled with horror. And the family members, who were crowded towards this side, also stopped at the moment. "Young master! It''s hard to deal with the white night The master of Zong''s family looked at the figure like a murderous God with a deep voice to the zongluo road beside him. "This white night is so terrible! But it doesn''t matter. There are thousands of souls here. The white night is flesh and blood. I don''t believe he can erase all the people here! Let''s watch them and let them go first. I''d like to see how long he can hold on to the white night! " Zongluo sneered. "Master Zong, can''t you... Also attack the white night?" On the other side, Yue Qingwu was shocked to hear the sound. "White night got the Mo family''s treasure. It''s meaningless for us to go to Mo''s house again. If you want to save Bai Ye, let him give me the benefits he got in Mo''s house! In this way, I can protect him from all kinds of problems Zongluo sank the road. "You..." Yue Qingwu was very angry. This time she could see zongluo clearly. She bit her silver teeth and left alone, pushing towards the crowd."Stupid woman, are you still trying to save white night at this time? Surrounded by so many experts in the clan domain, Dara Jinxian can''t save Bai Ye. What can you do to save Bai Ye Zongluo said with a sneer. Yue Qingwu shivered, but did not look back. At the moment, the white night has already been surrounded by countless souls. However, his whole body, a vacuum, within three feet, no one dares to enter. Blood paves the way, flesh and blood are mud. His eyes were indifferent, and he walked toward the Xuhong crowd ahead of him... (I wish a happy New Year''s day in advance, and I will continue to write, and the next year is more likely to be this year, or next year) in advance www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 "Up! Come on! He has only one person. He is only a weak person in the second level of the martial spirit realm. What he is good at is only those magic weapons. It is not difficult to kill him! But once you let the white night escape, not to mention the Mo family treasure is taken away, your reputation will certainly be damaged. At that time, the whole group of people will laugh at us so many people, even the second-class descendants of the martial spirit realm can''t stop! Will make you laugh! How can you raise your head and be a man in the future Xuhong real man shouts, looking at the approaching white night, people seem extremely anxious. "You''ve been yelling for them to come and die. Why don''t you do it yourself? As a warrior soul worshiper, but crouching behind the crowd, do you use these people as Gunners? " Cried the cold white night. As soon as this word fell, the crowd was like a slap in the head, and suddenly woke up. Those who followed one after another stopped, and their eyes turned to Xu Hong and other people. "Master Xuhong, although the thief''s strength is weak, but his magic weapon is strong, and we can''t get close to him. Master Xuhong, please help us kill Bai Ye by restraining the several organs of Bai Ye!" "Let''s go, master Xu Hong!" The souls around him cried. Xuhong real man''s face was extremely ugly, and his eyes were even more sinister staring at the white night. How can he not know the means of those organ holders? Even if they are martial spirit masters, they will not be able to get a cheap price. However, he couldn''t back down at all, otherwise he would lose his reputation, be questioned and lost his prestige. However, when Xu Hong was entangled, the white night over there suddenly stepped forward and rushed towards it. "Crazy!" Immortal Xuhong took advantage of the situation and roared: "everyone, the white night man is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to us at all. We will kill Bai Ye with me. If anyone kills white night, I guarantee that the best treasure of Mo''s family will belong to him!" Xuhong Zhenren is a superior martial spirit Master. In terms of the current situation, his words are the most authoritative. In fact, many soul people are feeling empty. If they fight hard with white night, even if they lose the white night, they will consume too much and can''t keep their treasure. Therefore, they dare not do their best. But the words of Xuhong real man give them protection. People have no scruples, eyes red, rushed to the white night. Xuhong is no exception. Seeing the venerable''s hand, all the soul soldiers were shocked and killed like crazy one by one, which was even more fierce. But the white night is like a meat grinder. The five mechanism men revolve around him. The bone hands that look like sharp claws crazily tug at the soul throwers. They have great strength. The bone claws directly pierce into the soul person''s body, and then pull, often can tear the corpse into pieces. The white night was overwhelming, and no one could do it. He came straight to Xuhong immortal. "Are you going to kill me?" White night with green sword. Xu Hong''s eyes were tight and his heart was shaking. If he knew that this man was so difficult to deal with, he would not show up at all. There was no way out. "Children! Don''t be too crazy. I''ll let you know what it means to have someone out of the world and have a day out of the world Xuhong real man roared, and the Dao sword was chopped off. The yuan force attached to the sword exploded like fireworks and turned into thunder and lightning, attacking the white night. "Taotie!" Drinking in the white night, Taotie Yuanli catharsis. Before the thunder and lightning comes, it is ignited by Taotie Yuanli and burned out. Xuhong real man squeezed out a charm with one hand and threw it in the air. Bang Dong! The spell suddenly disappeared, and a dark cloud quickly formed in the sky, and then a thick thunder and lightning fell from the sky and split into the white night. In the white night, he raised his green sword to resist. Bang Dong! The thunder and lightning fell and exploded at once, shaking the body in the white night. Seeing this, the immortal Xuhong was very happy and cried out: "Sanren! Li Xiang! Let''s kill this man quickly. I''ll trap him with thunder and lightning! " After that, immortal Xuhong threw another spell, but this time he threw five charms in a row, and five lightning bolts fell from the sky at the same time. They were accurately stuck between the white night and the five mechanism men, locking the white night to death like a cage. "Ha ha, white night, taste my five thunder prison!" The immortal Xuhong laughed and waved his sword again. The five strong thunder and lightning actually separated out a large number of thunder and lightning like iron wires, which mingled with each other and sealed all the body of the white night. It was as if he was covered by a thunder net. Seeing the power of the back, jianfeihua and Lixiang, their eyes burst out with pure light, and they were overjoyed. "Good job, real man! Look at me The sword is not a cold hum of flowers. The long sword rises straight and stabs at the white night like a poisonous snake. Whoosh... the five mechanism men gave up the souls coming from all around and rushed to the sword non flower. "Li Xiang!" The sword is not a flower. Li Xiang immediately opened his mouth and roared. "Ah The sound wave shakes open, but cleverly avoids the sword non flower, attacks toward the white night. White night suddenly feel dizzy, a few want to faint.In this voice, there is a strong soul force! "Go!" Shenli Sanren also rushed to the ground, a blow to the earth, the terrain changed, the five organs were directly separated. The sword is not a flower! The white night hums a sound, immediately urges the spirit flower sky soul. The power of soul came, the mind was clear, and he recovered immediately. But at this time, the sword of non flower had already stabbed. The immortal Xuhong opens the thunder prison in an instant, and the sword is not flower. The enchanting non flower sword flies past like a meteor, and the sword is blooming like a flower. "Big brother Bai!" Yue Qingwu, who had just squeezed in, saw the terrible scene immediately. She cried out in silence, but it didn''t help. The sword is not a flower. It''s too fast and too close. With the perfect cooperation of Li Xiang and Xu Hong, this sword can''t be avoided!! "Go to hell!" The sword is not a flower. All her yuan power broke out without reservation. The sword was very swift and violent. Unless the white night was a soul state person, she could never escape the attack. In fact, it''s true. At this time, even if you have practiced the flash sword formula and startling Hong''s Footwork in the daytime, it will not help. However, this move is not insurmountable. Thunder prison made his range of activities extremely narrow, but in the end, he opened slightly, and the cruel non foil sword directly fell into his shoulder. "Oh?" Jian Feihua was stunned, but soon, a sneer appeared on her face: "are you funny? Think it''s all right if you miss the key? Ridiculous, as long as you bear my sword, you will die After that, her eyes flashed a cold light, and suddenly and sharply said: "romantic flowers and snow moon!" Whoa! On the non foil sword, there is a sense of cold penetrating the soul, and the place with the non foil sword as the point immediately spreads out layers of frost, covering the body of the white night. In an instant, the person becomes an ice sculpture. Sealed by such cold soul force, no one can move, just like the meat on the chopping board, to be slaughtered! "Great!! Great Xuhong, a real man, is very happy! Crazy ha laughs, like crazy general rush past, in the hand road sword burst out terrible kill awn, straight attack white night head. "Chop!" Roaring sound, Dao sword kill intention vertical and horizontal. But at this critical moment, the ice on the white night suddenly melted. "No, my Yuan Li is ignited!" Jian Feihua''s face changed dramatically. It''s the special spirit of the white night! The immortal Xu Hong suddenly remembered the special soul power of the white night, and hastily accepted the move and retreated. But at this time, five figures around him. "Xuhong, as I said earlier, none of you can escape today!" The white night said coldly, the five organ people are like a wall, forcing towards this side. Seeing this, immortal Xu Hong understood immediately. White night is just trying to lure him to come here. He deliberately shows the enemy to be weak, lures and forces him to kill. The sword was not the means of Hua and Xuhong. He could have broken it, but he did not break it, but drew them close. Xuhong Zhenren wants to retire, but he is not as good as him. The five organ people are close to him... "white night Xu Hong roared, as if he had lost his mind and rushed to the white night. Even if he died, he would pull the white night on his back. Although the five agents blocked him, he was still in the prison of thunder and lightning, and there was no retreat in the daytime. The sword is not a fancy leading God''s meeting. They are all blocked by the mechanism man. If they don''t work hard at this time, they will die. They immediately shake off the long sword in their hands, and the blade of the sword rustles and cuts off towards the white night. The body of the sword bursts out thousands of Yuan force, as if heaven and women scatter flowers. "Even if we die, you will never live!" The sword is not a flower. "That may not be so!" Suddenly, the night faded away. The five strong thunder and lightning cages suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared directly, while the body of the white night retreated back, just like a floating leaf... they threw themselves into the air. "What?" Jianfeihua and Xuhong real man opened his eyes, unbelievable. "You know that my heavenly soul is a variant one, but you don''t know that my mutated soul can burn soul power and Yuan power." Said the white night. "Ah They roared with reluctance. However, in the next second, they were knocked down and torn apart by the five mechanism men... two martial spirit worshippers fell down! After seeing Li Xiang and Shenli Sanren, his soul trembled and his eyes glared. "It''s your turn!" The white night never stops, just cut off the sword Feihua and Xuhong immortal, and immediately rush to the Shenli Sanren and Li Xiang. Shenli Sanren was shocked, and his feet were full of strength. He wanted to jump out of here, but he saw that he raised his hand and waved it into the air at night."The clouds are all over the place!" As soon as the voice fell, the huge palm Qi flew out of his palm and exploded on the Shenli Sanren. Bang! Shenli Sanren was engulfed by palm Qi, and his body was instantly exploded, and the sky began to rain with blood. "Ah The spirits around them screamed bitterly. That''s the warrior soul master! That''s a martial spirit Master! Was killed by the white night!! White night, is it really the second level person in Wu Hun state? "It''s over! It''s all over! " Li Xiang looked at the scene stupidly and almost forgot to run away. Until the mechanism man forced him to come, he suddenly realized that he didn''t escape directly like the Shenli Sanren. Instead, he went into the crowd and blocked the mechanism people with the crowd. White night with the mechanism man all the way to kill, all blocked by it cut to pieces, the body flowed all the way. Yue Qingwu and zongluo, who is not far away, is totally stupid when he sees this scene. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 In the white night, he crushed and killed three martial spirit worshippers and chased Li Xiang everywhere. This scene completely shocked all the soul men in Wufang city. This is the first time! Chuzong represents the descendants of qunzhongyu, but this younger generation has no place to escape from the long-standing existence of these famous clans! No one can believe it unless they see it with their own eyes. The strong men hiding in the dark waiting for the opportunity also hesitated at the moment. Especially, it was unbelievable to beat the divine power Sanren to death with one hand. Although shenlisan was a free cultivation, he was a respected one. What''s more, he was a venerable person who cultivated the body. His physical strength was amazing, but he could beat him to death with one hand. So, what is the strength of white night? Now, no one can believe that this young man is only a second-class person in Wu Hun state. Even the venerable is like a pig and a dog in front of him. I''m afraid that no one can subdue him in the heaven soul state. "White night, let me go! You and I will never invade the river in the future Li Xiang opens his mouth and shouts. "No more." In the white night, he chases with his green sword, and the mechanism man cuts around him to the soul of the whole body. Li Xiang bit his teeth, suddenly turned around and roared at the white night again. The terrible sound wave lifted the soul all the way, and turned his back on his horse, dizzy. In the night, the spirit of the white wave is ignored. Li Xiang''s poor speed is his biggest shortcoming. After a while, he is blocked by the white night. Poop! Seeing nowhere to escape, Li Xiang knelt down without hesitation and cried out: "white night! Please don''t kill me! As long as you don''t kill me, I can help you to leave wufangcheng! " "No need!" White night hum, green sword straight down. Chi. The blood column soared to the sky, and Li Xiang''s head flew into the air. All of the four heroes of martial spirit fell down. Seeing this, the soul soldiers around them were frightened and retreated together. Too strong! You can''t treat this person with the attitude towards the second level person in the martial spirit realm. You should treat this person with the attitude of treating the devil! The white night still did not stop, he carried the green sword, began to kill crazily. Shock! He needs to be intimidated. He wants to make the whole clan understand that he is not easy to be provoked in the daytime! The five mechanism men almost had no enemy. They were so powerful that they crushed and killed them all the way. The soul people couldn''t catch them. "Don''t be afraid. We can drown the night with our soul skill. We can drown the night with one spit." A soul man ascends the heights and shouts. When others heard the sound, they all felt that they were reasonable, and they smashed the white night with soul skill. Under the ingenious use of the soul men, the mysterious and infinite soul Qi turns into a series of terrifying and magical materials, and flies towards the white night. Some of them turn into a cheetah, flying in the air with the wind and lightning. That is the soul skill "shadow leopard attack.". Some soul power turns into several transparent throwing knives, which are like spirits, flying across the sky. That is the soul skill "Yuan Hun Throwing Knife". There are also divine birds condensed by fire, sharp swords made of ice, etc. The colorful and gorgeous soul power is full of terrible destructive power. Even the earth is torn by the soul. People stare at the center of the fall of soul skill and the youth surrounded by the five mechanism men. Their eyes are full of hearty. "This time, he will surely die!" "There are so many martial spirits that even the venerable can''t bear it!" People''s minds. However, at this moment, the five government officials suddenly rushed to the scene and surrounded the white night with their bodies as shields... Bang Dong!!! The explosion rocked, and all kinds of soul skills gathered together. The destructive power produced was like a hand full of brute force, which twisted the surrounding space severely. The earth collapsed completely, and the surrounding buildings were fragmented. Some souls who were close to each other were directly lifted away. The scene was dark and the mountains and rivers were broken. Many people sacrifice to defend against the wave of destruction. After about 15 minutes, the wave of destruction gradually dissipated. People stand up again, staring at the dusty place nervously, with expectation in their eyes. "White night, dead?" "It should be dead..." I don''t know who said that. In an instant, the soul soldiers on the periphery rushed toward this crazily. The white night is full of treasure, and he has the treasure of Mo''s family. If he dies, these things are ownerless things! These people attack and kill the white night one after another in order to take his treasure. If the white night is dead, it does not mean the end of the fight! More cruel killing is still waiting for the thousands of soul soldiers in wufangcheng. A soul warrior bravely approached the dusty place. When the dust fell, the scene over there gradually emerged, but in the eyes of the four souls, there were tall and strong figures."Not good!" The faces of the souls who were close by suddenly changed. Those figures are the officials! However, seeing that five mechanism men rushed out again, the sharp claws directly seized the heads of these souls and held them high. These soul players are struggling like animals, but they can''t break away from them no matter whether they use soul skills or fight with brute force, and they can''t leave any trace on these mechanism people. Whew! Whew! Chi... the sound of bone and flesh being crushed is heard. The souls who had their heads pinched stopped struggling, and their heads were all twisted and blasted, and they lost their vitality. White night stands behind the five mechanism people, his eyes are full of madness, he swept in front of the thousands of soul soldiers, carrying the green sword rushed past. "It''s impossible... It''s impossible!" Everyone was shocked. Under that terrible attack, the white night was not damaged. In fact, they don''t know that the strength of these five mechanism men is not what they can imagine. They can''t hurt half of them by using them as shields at night. "Kill! Kill! Kill... " the night roars, the green sword dances wildly, the blade is like the death scythe, one sword is cut off, and the sky is bloodstained. People below the fifth level of Wuhun state can''t hold a sword in the white night. Even if they can fight with the white night, they will soon be torn apart by the mechanism people. The souls are afraid! I''m so scared! The whole city was scared out of their wits by this man, and they were defeated again and again. "Young master... Let''s... Let''s either forget it? I''m afraid that no less than 500 people have been killed in the white night! If we go on like this, we will also be affected! " The master from Zong''s family glared at the demon like youth, and his voice trembled. "Go... Is that it?" Zongluo''s eyes were filled with reluctance. "Young master, even the venerable is not the opponent of the white night. I''m afraid we can''t do anything about it. What''s more, the people who work in the organs around the white night are too terrible. Moreover, according to my judgment, the white night itself... May have reached the strength of the martial spirit Master." "Warrior soul worshiper?" Zongluo took a cold breath and looked at the young man whose age seemed to be less than twenty-five. He was envious and envious in his pupils. "Fortunately, master Zixiao''s talent is excellent, and he can still suppress him. Otherwise, my family will not be able to raise his head in this white night." A master of Zong family said: "today''s treasure can''t be drawn, but it doesn''t mean that there will be no chance in the future. As long as the white night is still in the clan domain, we will have a way!" "Well... Get out first!" Zongluo gritted his teeth, reluctantly looked at the white night, turned to leave. The cruelty and cruelty of the white night has shocked countless people. Some of them have been completely frightened and left wufangcheng one after another. However, there are still some people who are greedy for the treasure of Mo family and refuse to leave. From Mo''s house to the gate of wufangcheng, there are corpses everywhere, and few of them are complete. Blood flows into a river from the city to the outside. The scene is extremely frightening and frightening. A small figure watched all this in the dark, silent and motionless, until a group of people dressed in the Vientiane gate came. Since they entered the five square city, they were shocked by the terrible sight along the way. Everyone''s face was replaced by astonishment and disbelief. Especially the scholar, his eyes are so big that his heart almost jumps out of his throat. I don''t know why, looking at the corpses all over the ground, he always has a strange sense of familiarity. "See the elder!" The scholar led his disciples to find Jianyue standing at the city platform. Jianyue''s eyes have been watching the streets in the city, where the crowd is slowly moving backward, the scene is particularly strange. All the scholars looked at Jianyue strangely, especially the scholar. He had never seen the elder show such a serious expression. Several people follow the Jianyue''s eyes to look at that end, a moment later, the scholar also froze. Through the fallen souls, he saw the familiar figure. "White night?" The scholar trembled. "I want you to come here to reassess the talent and potential of white night." The moon light mouth. "Dare you ask the elder, these people were killed in the daytime?" A Vientiane disciple was hoarse and asked in disbelief. "Not bad." Jianyue nodded her head gently, and her eyes fell on the white night. She did not leave: "four martial spirit masters, eight martial spirits of the sixth level, thirty-two martial spirits of the fifth level, ninety-one of the fourth level, 273 of the third level, 326 of the second level of the martial spirit realm... All of them were killed by him!" Jianyue a word, so that a scholar for a long time can not speak. The Mo family''s order for help attracted a large number of martial spirit masters in the clan area. However, today, these powerful warriors have been buried here, and countless forces have been seriously weakened. This place has become the battlefield, the tomb of the people in the martial spirit realm, and the undertaker is the young man."White night... Has grown to such a point?" The scholar was the most shocked. Thinking about the goddess palace, he never thought that the night would grow into such a terrible state. "I didn''t expect that so many souls could not stop him. What kind of situation will this man reach in the future?" One sighed. "I don''t know, but you can''t say that. The night is tired, and the real strong should come out." The moon is on the way. Voice down, the crowd below burst out of two streamers, straight into the white night. I''m ready to kill you. That''s the strong man hiding in the crowd! They have been waiting for the opportunity, looking for a flaw, one hit must kill! "Not good!" The scholar''s face changed greatly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 See that suddenly burst out to kill, all people suddenly color. "Not good!" The scholar walked quickly past, but he was held down by Jianyue. "Don''t move! Wait and see Jianyue light road. The scholar was stupefied, and saw that there was another vision. I saw a strange divine pattern burst out, like a huge cage, cage to the two people. Whew! The bodies of the two people were directly and evenly chopped into thirty-two neat pieces, which fell on the ground. What a bully! This soul power? The white night is not at all! The scholar was stupid. "This is..." "the power of the organ people." Jian yuedan said: "the white night is actually much smarter than you think. Everyone knows that there are potential strong men in the dark who want to take the opportunity to kill him. So he has been guarding against those people. These mechanism people are his cards. The five mechanisms are very complicated. They are not bad. Their power is amazing. Even their soul power is terrible. I have observed it It''s the soul power of the white night, like the power of the mechanism man himself! The only way that they can release the spirit pattern is by using the technique of hand pattern! " "Can we say that... White night is not only a genie genius with outstanding talent, but also a master of organs?" The scholar lost his voice. If so, that white night is too evil! He is so young that he can find a second person who is so terrible? The people of Vientiane gate were silent. "Very likely! I don''t know what materials his five organs were made of. When he entered the land of the master Mo''s house, the border was closed too fast for me to follow. I''m afraid he wanted me to stay outside. " Jianyue road. Although Qingtian elder is the guardian of Qingtian chuzong, he doesn''t believe in the elder when he looks at the white night. "According to the elder, the ability of white night really needs to be evaluated! Maybe we can lead him to the Lord! It seems that he has been wronged to stay here The scholar recovered and nodded solemnly. "No hurry. Let''s have a look. I want to know how much surprise he can bring me." Jianyue light road. The scholar nodded. The killing of the white night is not over. After the two suddenly violent strong men were killed instantly, the souls were completely cold. For this man, they only had fear, only fear. The white night was completely dyed red with blood, and his body, hair, hands and feet were all covered with blood. Even the robes of the five mechanism men turned red from black. No one can stop him. The soul soldiers of wufangcheng have retreated. People only dare to look far away and dare not close to them. Their eyes are trembling. The white night walked to the gate of the five square city, looked up at the front, buckled the Horcrux, trembled, and said to the soul soldiers holding their own: "what? No one else? " People look at me, I look at you, but no one dares to come forward. "That''s good!" White night nods, the corner of the mouth raises a trace ferocious smile: "since you do not go up, that I go up!" After that, with a wave of the green sword, the spirit of the sword burst out, and the man, like a sharp knife, inserted into the crowd. In an instant, the blood was shining and the meat was flying. "Run!! Run Finally, someone couldn''t stand it. They screamed and ran away. Those who have a stronger soul state can only turn around and flee. No one in the whole city can do anything to him! "Elder!" The scholar couldn''t help but call. "I can''t stop him. Since these people want to kill him, it''s natural for them to be killed. However, I care more about those people." Jianyue light road. "Who?" "Here he is!" Jianyue suddenly threw her eyes into the air. See a gorgeous rainbow through the sky, straight down this head, and then a gentle and moist breath to the five cities. "Stop it!" A loud drink sways in the void. White night holding a sword and standing, quietly looking at the landing of the rainbow. The rainbow dissipated, and an old man with white hair appeared in the sight. The old man was dressed in a white robe, holding the dust in his hand. He was kind-hearted and had a Tai Chi pattern on his chest. He looked like a man who was practicing Taoism. He did not show any soul power on his body. At night, he fixed his eyes and looked deeply at him, but he couldn''t see through the man. This old man gave him a feeling that even Xuhong could not compare with. Does it mean that people from that realm have come? The white night murmured, and his palm pressed on the dead dragon sword on his waist. The old man was obviously aware of Bai Ye''s action and immediately said, "Bai chuzong doesn''t have to be like this. I didn''t come here to fight with Bai chuzong." "What are you doing here?" In the daytime, the vigilance is not reduced."I came here to dissuade Bai chuzong from committing crimes of killing again!" The old man saluted the white night respectfully, and then said, "I haven''t introduced the old man of yin and Yang. He was born in the area of Qun Zong. He is a free practice. Maybe Bai chuzong has never heard of Laozi." "Yin Yang Taoist?" My eyes narrowed at night. He has been in qunzhongyu for some time. How could he not have heard of these hermit experts? Apart from the overlords on the surface, there are also many outstanding people who have not been exposed to the water in the Qunzhong area. They moved around the clan domain decades ago. But they were tired of the disputes and left the sect to experience and Practice on their own. This yin-yang Taoist is a wonderful existence. It is said that he was already a powerful warrior soul worshiper 40 years ago. After 40 years, he He is still alive, so it can be concluded that he must have broken through and his longevity has increased. Perhaps he has entered the ranks of the heaven soul realm. People in tianhun state... this small five square city can be trampled on at will! Even the whole clan can only look up to him! When those soul soldiers heard the Taoist priest Yin and Yang come forward, they rushed to him and threw themselves at him. They cried and cried: "Taoist priest, help us, kill the white night!" "Taoist priest, please avenge my elder martial brother!" "Taoist priest, he committed a terrible killing in the daytime. Please kill this man to eliminate our clan territory!" People yelled with resentment, and the clamor rose again. White night''s eyes were cold and his mouth was grim: "Taoist priest, you have heard that I am not cruel in the daytime, but these people are greedy and intend to kill me. If I let them go today, they will take the strong one to kill me in the future!" "Bai chuzong is very reasonable. However, when is the time for injustice? All gratitude and resentment can not be solved by killing! How about Bai chuzong? I immediately dissuade these people and ask them to promise that they will not attack baichuzong any more, but Bai chuzong will stop. How about that? " Yin and Yang Taoist said. "Of course not!" White night shook his head and looked at Yin and Yang Taoist: "first of all, I don''t need to give you face. Secondly, these people want to run away. I don''t stop. It''s just to get rid of the roots. What''s the use of their guarantee to me?" "White night, you are so arrogant! Even if you can defeat the venerable, can you defeat the power of heaven and soul state? " "Don''t you even pay attention to the strong spirits?" The souls cried out at once. With the support of yin and Yang Taoist, the strong man of heaven and soul state, these soul men don''t seem so afraid. However, their actions have aggravated the killing heart of the white night on them. "Do you think he will keep you?" White night shook his head and went straight to the souls. "When I cut Lang Tianya, he was also a person in tianhun state. Don''t you think I didn''t have the means to kill people in tianhun state in the daytime?" It is true that the heaven soul state is quite different from the people in the Wu soul state, which is almost the difference between the heaven and the earth. However, the five organ people in his hand are enough to make him have the capital to compete with the people in the heaven soul state. With the dead Dragon sword, he has the power to fight. The five mechanism men walked with the night, and those soul people saw the situation and quickly retreated. People looked at the white night in horror, and heard his words, terrified. "How dare he come here?" "Is that true? Does he have the means to fight against the spirit of heaven? " People shudder. If they can''t live in the heaven, who can protect them? Countless people regret and dare not have greed to provoke such a god of killing. The Taoist priest of yin and Yang took a deep look at the five organs and said, "Bai chuzong, please stop! Lao Dao came here not to fight with Chu Zong, but sincerely wanted to stop this disaster that should not have happened! " "The Taoist priest, do you think I should let these people go?" The white night asked. "Since these people have said what they said just now, they have indicated their intention to be enemies with chuzong. Even if I want to dissuade you from letting them go, you will never agree. What''s more, if Lao Dao abolished their cultivation for chuzong, could chuzong save his life?" Yin and Yang Taoist said. People were shocked when the words fell. "Taoist priest... You..." "if it wasn''t for greed, you wouldn''t have the difficulties today. I abandoned you to save you! Don''t blame me Taoist Yin and Yang sighed. "Taoist priest, you are a man from the heaven soul realm. Why can''t you even spend the night?" One man asked with wide eyes. "Me?" Yin and Yang Taoist showed a bitter smile: "if I could easily subdue the white night, it would not be like this! This man is far from as simple as you can see... " after all, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang shook the dust and splashed thousands of soul gas like snowflakes in the dust, quietly hitting nearly a thousand soul people around. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! The soul people''s bodies trembled wildly, and the heavenly spirits were directly smashed. One by one, their faces were pale, their mouths spat blood, and their accomplishments were directly abandoned. The scene was extremely magnificent. People fell to the ground, not to stop crying, some people are on the spot collapse, directly crazy!All abandoned! No one survived! This is the means of heaven and soul state, but also the awe of youth terror! The scholar in the distance was stunned. Those who are in heaven and soul state are forced to bow down by the white night! Is it that Qingtian chuzong can''t explain his identity? Taoist Yin and Yang gathered up the dust, turned around and said bitterly with a smile: "Bai chuzong, how do you like this?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 In the eyes of these people, the courtship of Taoist Yin and Yang is even more terrible than the thunder means of the white night, because it represents the concession of a celestial soul. What terrible means does it take to make a strong man give in? Hearing the words of Taoist Yin and Yang, Bai Ye gently shook his head and grinned: "Taoist Yin and Yang, why do you insist on preventing me from killing these people? Do you have anything to do with these people? " "It doesn''t matter, but heaven has a good life, that''s all!" The Taoist of yin and Yang waved the dust road. "If the Taoist priest has cultivated to such a high level, has he never killed evil?" The white night asked. "Of course not. I have been angry in my heart before, but everything has a cause and effect cycle. What''s more, the old way is not to prohibit killing, but to see whether to kill or not to kill. Those who are stubborn and hopeless should be killed. But those who have lost themselves for a while and can''t find their direction, why not let them go?" Yin and Yang Taoist said. "Then, why should I let them go?" White night shook his head and said, "Taoist priest just abolished these soul people, but I didn''t seem to agree with Taoist priest! Everything is just the wishful thinking of the Taoist priest. " Taoist Yin and Yang were stunned and laughed bitterly: "Bai chuzong, do you have to kill these people today?" The night closed his eyes and did not speak. How clever the Taoist of yin and Yang is, Bai Ye has already shown such a way. How can he not know that he sighed and shook his head: "well, Bai chuzong, you are a smart man. Since you have seen the clue, I will confess it! It''s true that my purpose is to save these people. " The white night opened her eyes slightly. Although he had heard of the name of yin and Yang Taoist, he never knew that he was a man of great mercy. This time he came here all the way to stop the killing at night. He always said that he was out of kindness, and naturally he did not believe it. "In fact, I had no other purpose, but I had an agreement with one person that I had to save 7200 people''s lives! And these people here can just help me to complete this agreement. If Bai chuzong is willing to help me to complete this Agreement and let these people go, the Taoist priest is willing to promise Bai chuzong something in return "Can you tell me who you have an agreement with and why you have it?" Ask in the daytime. "Who is a Buddhist practitioner? I''m sorry to say that he saved Lao Dao and told him that he must achieve 7200 causalities before he can repay his kindness for saving Laodao. Otherwise, he will take back this favor and end the cause and effect." Yin and Yang Taoist said. End the cause and effect? How does it end? Although the Taoist Yin and Yang did not reveal his identity, he could not forget the agreement. It is enough to show that the strength of the Buddhist practitioner is also extremely terrible. The white night thought for a moment and said, "if you want me not to kill these people, it''s very easy. As long as you promise me to accompany me to a place, I will spare the lives of these people." "Where to go?" The Taoist of yin and Yang asked. "Zongmen city." Slow down the road in the white night. "When?" "Just recently." "Oh?" Yin and Yang Taoist thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, I promise you!" "Ten days later, you will find me in the city of zongmen." "Good!" Yin and Yang Taoist is also a happy person. Once you agree, you will never break the appointment. The white night nodded and glanced at the soul soldiers who were scared to death and went straight to the outside of the five square city. Those outside the souls, like the God of plague, retreated one after another. At this moment, no one dares to stop him. I don''t know why she is standing in the back of the city. "After today, the era of white night will be ushered in within the Qunzhong area!" The scholar took a deep breath and looked at the person who left with deep meaning in his eyes. Jianyue steps micro motion, jump forward, escape into the void, disappear. Soon, the story of wufangcheng spread all over the clan area. Mo''s family was destroyed, wufangcheng was slaughtered, and all this was what one person called. White night! This name, after the Tianxia peak incident, once again spread throughout the whole region. The whole world is shocked by the incident of wufangcheng! Mo''s family, like Tianxia peak, is the overlord of the clan. This time, Bai Ye''s reputation is more prominent than before. After issuing the highest order for help in the Mo family, he killed several martial spirit masters, slaughtered countless martial spirit people, and forcibly killed generals from Wufang city. What an ability it is!! The gate of Vientiane is located in the border area of Qunzhong region, where there is a broad road connecting the inner and outer parts of Qunzhong domain, which is called the way of soul and heaven. The soul people walking on this road come from all over the world, from the small border country of Daxia, and from the vast and powerful soul cultivation area. They all walk through this road from all over the world. On this road, there stands a huge stone tablet, which is the symbol of the way of soul and heaven!This stone tablet is a stone tablet composed of spirit and rhyme. It was set up by the head of the Vientiane sect. There are three large golden characters on the top, solemn and solemn. Chu Zong bang! This stone tablet is a famous list of the first and the most talented people in the clan area. There are twelve different names on the stone tablet, and each character is shining with golden color, which is extremely sacred. However, in the side of these names, there is a row of smaller characters, which is a secondary list, which can be changed by themselves. The stone tablet is a magic weapon. When the people of Vientiane sect infuse the stone tablet with the current strength, achievements and other information of each chuzong, the vice list will be changed, and the ranking will be rearranged according to the latest information of each chuzong. It can be said that the main list is the status ranking of each chuzong in the chuzong list, while the vice ranking is the current strength ranking of each chuzong. In order to keep the ranking position and gain more benefits, many beginners tend to avoid fighting against the newcomers. Therefore, the ranking on the initial ranking list has been inaccurate after several years or even ten years, but this does not affect the evaluation of them by Vientiane. In this case, most people will focus on the vice list! "Look, chuzong list has changed!" A cry sounded from the prosperous soul of heaven. The soul soldiers who walk on the path of soul and heaven are like frying pans, rushing towards the stone tablet one after another. Even some powerful people with terrible breath also came. On the vice list, the word "white night", which ranked the third, suddenly moved forward. It turned over the second ranked Zixiao and stood next to Ling zhantian, who ranked first. Tied for first? All of them were stupid. "Who is this white night?" Some people who have just entered the clan can''t help asking. They only heard of Zixiao and Ling zhantian, who had become famous for a long time, but they didn''t know it. "You don''t even know white night? That''s the famous first killer, the evil genius of the four born heavenly spirits The person next to him sighed. "The first killer? Four living heavenly spirits? " Some people were shocked. "Chuzong''s list is from the fourth to the twelfth. Because this person has been cleaned, he is either disabled or abandoned. Therefore, this person is called chuzong killer. It is said that no new chuzong is not afraid of this person!" "Now on this pair of lists, Bai Ye''s ranking has surpassed Zixiao''s and juxtaposed with Ling''s family. Has Bai Ye''s strength taken another big step?" "Haven''t you heard the news from wufangcheng recently? Alone in the white night, he slaughtered the Mo family. Moreover, in Wufang City, he fought thousands of soul soldiers alone. He even killed the martial spirit worshippers and killed the four sides. He was invincible Said a middle-aged man with a goatee. As soon as the words fell, the people around him pricked up their ears. "What''s the matter? I beg your pardon? The white night destroyed the Mo family? Even the one who killed the revered? Fighting thousands of souls alone? " "You don''t have to be such a big mouth! This can only be done by the spirit of heaven. White night is just a chuzong. Even if he is named Qingtian chuzong, he can''t be so rebellious. Elder Qingtian will only protect him and will never help him to kill other souls! " "Yes, you can do it!" "Who the hell believe it!" Four weeks people smile to question, for this matter, simply disdain. Who would believe such a thing? "It''s true!" Just then, a deep voice came out. They followed the reputation, but saw a white haired old man drinking wine in front of a wine shop not far from the road. Seeing the old man, everyone looked solemn and respectful. "Who is this?" A green looking soul Xiu whispered to the people around him. "Boy, you don''t know this one? This is a great man of the Vientiane gate "Big man?" "Yes, I don''t know his name, but even if the elder of the Vientiane gate comes, he must bow his head and salute him obediently." "So powerful?" The green soul was shocked. He is still clear about what the elders of the Vientiane gate represent. Even if they are super powers in the clan domain, they have to be polite to the elders of the Vientiane gate. "This old man is known as the stele keeper. It is said that he has been guarding here for nearly a hundred years. No one who has been active in the way of soul and heaven all year round knows him! What he said is hard evidence That''s humane. The green and astringent soul Xiu showed a sudden color and looked at the old man''s eyes with respect. A hundred years? Vientiane disciples? What qualifications and strength should that be? After hearing the words of the stele keeper, they immediately showed a color of surprise. There is no doubt that this matter is nailed to the iron plate. It can''t be wrong. "White night... Has become so terrible?" "How long did he show up? Has been able to stand side by side with Ling zhantian, the number one player in the initial ranking "Where did this man come from?"People were shocked and talked about. In the crowd, those powerful people also secretly recorded this change of the first Zong vice list, and quickly passed the situation here to the zongmen. White night has become a hot figure in the eyes of major forces. But now the white night, is on the way to zongmen city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 Zong Men City, the prosperous city pool managed by the sect family, is backed by Castle Peak, facing the sea and the superior geography. It is also an extremely high place. It is the best place for the soul to practice by absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon. Zongjia, an ancient family of more than ten generations, has been standing in zongmen city for nearly a thousand years. Whether it is Tianxia peak or Mo family, the details are not as good as the Zong family. And in recent days, a grand wedding event affecting the pattern of the clan area will be held here. The representatives of numerous large families in Qunzhong area rushed towards this side, witnessing the performance of this scene. The eldest son of the patriarch''s family will marry the most beautiful woman in the goddess palace! Perhaps it should not be called the most beautiful woman in the goddess palace, but one of the most beautiful women in the imperial clan. The goddess of purple Huan! This woman, who is unforgettable even after meeting each other, will officially step into the door of the patriarchal family, and her entry will also announce the formal marriage between the family and the goddess palace. The combination of these two groups will announce the overlord of the clan and a super giant will appear! Once the two forces are combined, the interests of countless people will inevitably be touched. Those who once did not pay attention to the ancestral family or the goddess palace will have to reexamine these two forces! Countless powerful overlords are paying attention to this marriage, and countless eyes are casting towards it. Outside the city of zongmen, the crowd is surging, and there are gorgeous motorcades everywhere, and the spirits and beasts pulling the motorcade are also extraordinary. "Sister cai''er, please be slow and wait for me." Several disciples of the goddess palace trotted all the way to the gate with cai''er. The disciples of Shennv palace have always been famous for their beauty and beauty. The soul skills practiced by the disciples in the palace are all women''s specialties. Years of practice can not only increase the soul power, but also moisturize the face. Therefore, it is said that most of the beauties in the clan area are concentrated in the goddess palace. As soon as the disciples of the goddess palace appeared, they immediately attracted many soul people around them, especially cai''er, who was walking in front of them. Some people who were not strong in mind stopped at the same place and their eyes fell on cai''er, so they could hardly leave. "You move faster. We don''t have much time. We have to be busy arranging honor guards to greet miss zongmen in the evening." Caier road. "I see!" A group of disciples were laughing. This group of disciples of the goddess palace formed a unique scenery in the zongmen city. When they went to the street, there was a luxurious frame, with a blue eyed ox lying on the ground, waiting for the master''s order. And its master, is a man in yellow robe and jade crown. With a smile on his face and a folding fan in his hand, he looked at the coming cai''er group with gentleness and politeness and said, "I''ve met Miss cai''er and all the girls!" "Nice little brother." "But it''s not as handsome as our childe!" Later, several disciples of the goddess palace murmured, but the beautiful eyes frequently fell on an Yisheng. Cai''er made a slight salute and said with a smile: "it''s a good thing for us to meet such a talented person as Mr. an. I''m not familiar with this city, so I''d like to trouble you to lead us to see the elegant demeanor of zhizong Gate City." "Miss cai''er has lived in the goddess''s palace for a long time. She has devoted herself to practice. She knows little about the world of flowers and flowers outside. This can be understood. Let''s lead you to have a good time in this city! Come on, girls, get in the car, please An Yisheng said with a smile, free and easy, gentle and elegant, which attracted a burst of favor from the public, and several people''s hearts jumped secretly. Thank you very much Cai''er is leisurely, nods and smiles, picks up the skirt, raises the foot to step on, after the disciples chirp to squeeze up. Ann Yisheng drove down the street. Because it faces the sea, it is necessary to cross the mountains to enter the city. There were a lot of motorcycles to present gifts to zongmen City, and some robbers were also rampant. Of course, the bandits who dare to hunt at this point are not ordinary people. Alone in the white night, riding the cloud horse on the mountain path, leisurely forward. The convoy of Goddess palace hasn''t arrived yet. The wedding banquet will be held tomorrow. It''s time to figure out how to solve this problem. Dangdang... a few crackles of iron impact came from the front, and a pungent smell of blood floated in the air. He rode on a cloud horse and walked quietly. He saw the two sides fighting on the mountain road not far away. It was a group of strong bandits who robbed the car. "Here comes another one!" "Kill!" The two bandits left for the white night and realized that he had no soul power, so they rushed to him and the sword fell. "Looking for death?" He snorted in the dark at night and hit two palms at will. His palm Qi burst out and ran through their chests and fell to the ground directly. "Asshole!" The rest of the bandits were very angry and surrounded by the white night, and the sharp knives stained with blood fiercely chopped his head. White night face a cold, not polite, even a few palms, the palm wind destroyed the withered, pierced their chestBlink of an eye, several bodies fell to the ground again. Seeing this scene, the bandit leader who was still fighting with the motorcade over there, his face sank, and he murmured: "withdraw!" "Withdraw!" A group of thieves fled in a hurry and disappeared into the mountains. "Chase!" A young man with a morbid white complexion drank heavily. "Mr. Liu, don''t! As for the bandits, we will send them to the mountain to kill them. We will send them to cure the bandits On the frame, a girl with short hair and ears said. Young girl''s bright eyes and white teeth, snow skin and jade bone, very smart, let people first see a bright feeling in front of them. The young master, surnamed Liu, heard the sound, looked at the girl, and then nodded: "that''s good! Just do what you say The people in the surrounding motorcade immediately rectified and evacuated in a hurry. But before withdrawing, the girl on the frame suddenly got out of the carriage and walked towards the white night. "This childe, thank you for your help just now, young woman Zhan Ruyu, this is Liu Changqing, and Liu Gongzi. Thanks to the childe''s help, otherwise these thieves would not withdraw so easily." Zhan Rouyu said with a smile and bowed to the white night. "Zhan Ruyu?" White night eyebrows moved: "but the Zhan family in Tianhua city? What is the relationship between you and Zhan Yan "Zhan Feiyan is Ruoyu''s elder brother. Is it possible that this young master knows his elder brother Zhan Ruoyu''s eyes brightened and said happily. "I don''t have any intersection with Zhan Feiyan. I''ve only met a few times. I don''t know each other." Shake your head at night. "That''s also true. He is weak in spirit. He is so young that his accomplishments are not high. Zhan Dashao is also the one who is admired by the Vientiane gate. It is very likely that he will be included in the list of the first patriarchs and be respected by thousands of people. How can this guy know Zhan Dashao At this time, Liu Changqing hummed. "Mr. Liu, how can you talk like that?" Zhan Ruoyu locked his eyebrows and turned around in a hurry. He bowed to the white night again: "I''m sorry, Mr. Liu is so straight-minded that he can''t speak to you. Please don''t take it to heart." White night light swept an eye Liu Changqing, nodded: "see in your share, I don''t care." "Hum." The disdain in Liu Changqing''s eyes became more and more serious. White night is not bloodthirsty. If you kill a lot because of the other party''s insults, you will be too small. He saw many such people, so he did not go to his heart. "Where are you going, young master?" "Zongmen city!" "Are we in the same way? Is it possible that this childe also came to attend the wedding of the goddess of purple Huan and Zong Dashao? Not yet consulted... " " white night. " "White night?" After this, Zhan Ruoyu thought for a moment and whispered: "where did you hear the name... " of course, you have heard of it. Isn''t white night the first killer with strong momentum recently? That''s a wonderful genius. Even the martial spirit Master can kill him. He must be a star like figure in the sky! But this man... Looks weak. Just now those bandits were all injured and were killed by him. I think he mostly has the same name and surname as Bai Ye! " Liu Changqing snorted. "So..." Zhan Rouyu laughed. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he agreed with Liu Changqing and said, "Mr. Bai, let''s not be polite. The mountain road here is rugged and steep. Let''s go to zongmen city earlier. If there are thieves, it will be troublesome!" "Let''s go." White night light road, riding cloud horse, alone toward the front. The frame of Zhan''s family quickly followed. Before long, the party arrived at zongmen city. Zhan''s family was invited to give gifts, and they were free from obstruction. After submitting the invitation, the host received the gift, and Zhan Ruoyu would tell the story about the mountain road. However, the Zong family had already known that the team for exterminating the bandits had already left. However, most of the family members were preparing for the wedding banquet. The strength that could be spared to exterminate the bandits was limited. In the past, most of the troops were just pretending. After arranging for Zhan''s injury treatment, Liu Changqing ran over in a hurry. "Soft rain, come on, follow me! My brother has arranged a grand party. Let''s open our eyes quickly "Banquet?" Zhan Rouyu, who had just rested his feet, asked wearily, "what banquet is it?" "Many young people were invited to the banquet hosted by Zong''s family! Come with me, gentle rain? " Liu Changqing can''t wait. Zhan Rouyu knew what he meant. His face changed, but his refusal was not very good. When he was in a dilemma, he suddenly saw that he was looking around and was planning to leave. He immediately got up and walked over. "Young master Bai, are you interested in following us to the Zong''s party?""My family?" White night eyes flash a little light, light way: "can." "Great!" Zhan Ruyu cheered. However, Liu Changqing, with a cold face, stares at the white night, but dare not attack. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 The venue of the banquet is located in lotian restaurant, the largest in zongmen city. The host of the banquet is also quite original. It is Zongbao, the third young master of the host family. Although Zongbao''s name is very rough, he is an extremely delicate person. Zongbao''s strength and talent are not bad, and he has been given many instructions by zongzi. Now he has stepped into the level of martial spirit. In addition to zongmen city''s industry, Zongbao''s family also has business in the surrounding towns. Zongbao has been arranged to take over the restaurant business of the two towns, so he has the ability to take charge of his own. "I know young master Yang of Yangmu River, and young master Yang and Zongbao are intimate friends, so we can go in and out of the party at will." Liu Changqing said with a smile. Zhan Ruoyu smile response, eyes began to look around the people. "Lotte restaurant" is a family business. Today, Zongbao held a banquet to entertain the heroes from all directions. Naturally, it has been closed. There are guards outside the restaurant, so those who are not invited can not come in. The only people who can come here are those who are able to come here, whether it is a great power rebuilt into a powerful one, or a very famous hero. It can be seen from the luxurious and precious frame placed at the door of the restaurant. Liu Changqing had a lot of face. After he showed his identity, he immediately came out with a sword eyebrow star. He had a long sword on his waist and was very brave. Liu Qing''s eyes suddenly disappeared from his face! it''s been a long time! How are you doing "Drag the elder brother''s blessing, Changqing is all right!" Liu Changqing said with a smile. Seeing that the other party''s sight fell on Zhan Ruoyu from time to time, she immediately squeezed out a smile and said, "brother, I''d like to introduce you to this girl Zhan Ruoyu, from Zhan''s family in Tianhua city! This is Muyang river! Young master Yang is not only a close friend of master Zongbao, but also a descendant of a hermit. He has a bright future. " Liu Changqing introduces with a smile that white night is naturally ignored. "I''ve met Mr. Yang." Zhan Rouyu bowed slightly. "Zhan''s family in Tianhua city? Who is Zhan Feiyan? " Yangmu river is interested in asking. "Feiyan is the elder brother of Rouyu." "Oh?" Yangmu River laughed: "I have admired brother Feiyan for a long time. You are his sister. When you come to this city, Muhe will take care of him more!" "Thank you very much for Ruoyu." Zhan Rouyu bowed again. "Well, everybody, come in and talk. Changqing, let''s have a good drink. I''ll introduce you to some big people later." Yangmu River smiles and goes inside. Liu Changqing hears the sound, his face shows a happy look, quite proud of Zhan Rouyu, and then walks in. As soon as I entered the restaurant, there were quite a lot of soul men dressed in gold, silver and elegant clothes. Most of them were quite young, such as the children of aristocratic families or the heroes of the clan. The purpose of Zhan Rou Yu''s coming here is to meet the heroes of these clans, so as to open up more contacts for the family. Without saying a word in the white night, he found a place to sit down and drink wine alone. Zhan Ruoyu is quite nervous. Although Zhan Feiyan is quite famous, as far as the whole Zhan family is concerned, compared with the powerful people here, it is still a lot worse, and people seem to have no confidence. Yangmu River chatted with several dignitaries, and then came to find Zhan Ruoyu, intending to introduce several noble people to her so as to show his connections. However, seeing Zhan Ruoyu sitting next to him on a leisurely drinking night, he frowned and couldn''t help but drink: "you''re just a follower. How dare you sit down? Don''t get up quickly and roll to the side and wait! " This man came in with Zhan Ruoyu. Most of them were servants of Zhan family, or guards of Zhan Ruoyu. How could he not understand etiquette? Yangmu River mind. White night slightly frown, looking at the Yangmu river. Zhan Ruyu was also stunned. After a while, he came back to his senses and said in a hurry: "young master Yang, you misunderstood me. This is not Rouyu''s guard. He is a friend of Rouyu. He forgot to introduce him to Mr. Yang before. Please forgive me." "Oh?" There was a trace of unhappiness in the eyes of Yangmu river. "What friend? It''s just a waste with the same name as Bai Ye Bai Chu Zong! I don''t know what it''s called. I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know if he came to this city empty handed. He certainly didn''t come to attend the wedding ceremony between the Zong family and the goddess palace. I guess he mostly came here to climb the dragon and the Phoenix to meet all the talents! This is not enterprising, only understand opportunistic generation, rou Yu, why do you go so close to him? " At this time, Liu Changqing came over, sarcastic. On hearing this, Yangmu river suddenly realized that he was dressed in plain clothes, and his soul power was very weak. He did not wear the identity card of his clan or family, and he did not know where he came from. "I see!" Yangmu River snorted coldly. "Mr. Liu, how can you talk like that? Mr. White has saved us before Zhan Rouyu is in a hurry, even busy way. "What can''t be saved? It''s like you can''t solve those thieves without him!" Liu Changqing said coldly. "You..." Zhan Feiyan was angry. All around the guests cast their eyes towards this one after another, looking at it with great interest.Yangmu river is a smart man. Naturally, he saw why Liu Changqing aimed at the white night like this. He glanced at Liu Changqing contemptuously, sneered and said, "Miss Zhan, you should know what occasion is here. Changqing is my brother. I can only encourage it to bring you in. This is a great face, but this person is definitely not good, even if this person is really miss Zhan''s friend Friend, there''s nothing to do. After all, this is not the place of Mu river. How about letting him wait outside first, and when the banquet is over, Mu river will hold another banquet to entertain you "This... This..." Zhan Rouyu''s face was extremely ugly. Let the white night wait outside? This is a naked shame! When everyone else is drinking and having fun at the party, he is waiting outside. Isn''t he a doorkeeper? "Yes, Ruyu, brother Mu He said it well. Hello, boy, you go out and wait! After all, it''s the Zong''s party. You don''t have an invitation. It''s not suitable to come in. Go out! " Liu Changqing joked. "Mr. Liu, Mr. Yang... You..." Zhan Ruoyu''s teeth itched, but there was nothing to do. Finally, she snorted and said in a low voice: "since two young masters say so, Rouyu has nothing to say! You can''t accompany me in this banquet. Let''s go Then he left with the white night. Hearing this, Yangmu River and Liu Changqing were suddenly nervous. "Miss Rouyu, don''t be angry. We don''t mean that!" "We''re not aiming at this young master. It''s just that this is a family banquet. You should also consider our difficulties." Yangmu River frowns. "Yes! I can bring you in, or rely on brother Mu He''s big face, but it''s very hard to bring you in. If you come in another day night, even if the family doesn''t say it, other people will have their own words! Even if you don''t think about me, you should consider it for brother Mu He! " Liu Changqing also said. He expected to rely on this banquet to further his relationship with Zhan Ruoyu. If Zhan Ruoyu left, it would be meaningless. Zhan Ruoyu immediately fell into a dilemma. In fact, she also wanted to stay, but if they drove the night away, she couldn''t bear it. For a moment, people hesitated. "What do you two have to do with me drinking here? Go away. " Just then, a cold hum came out. Yangmu River and Liu Changqing are both stunned. They look forward to the sound. They are not talking about other people. It is the white night. "What do you say?" Yangmu River thought he had heard something wrong. He frowned and asked in a deep voice. "I said," let''s go! " White night is still light road, continue to drink wine, look old well, no sense of panic. "Bastard! What kind of identity do you dare to talk to us with this attitude? Look for death Liu Changqing was completely angry. He had already seen the white night as an eyesore. Taking advantage of this, he directly raised his hand and slapped the white night''s face fiercely. But the next second, a hand grabbed Liu Changqing''s palm from behind. White night eyebrows slightly raised, looked at the eye, but saw behind Liu Changqing, standing a tall man, man''s breath steady, like a mountain, he firmly grasp Liu Changqing''s wrist, make it unable to move. "Who dares to make trouble here? Don''t you know where this is? " A lazy voice came. The guests were stunned and saw the visitors clearly. The hall was quiet. The voice... Zongbao! The host of the party, appeared! "Who invited this guest? How can you be so polite? This is the banquet hall of zongmen city. Whoever comes here should abide by the rules. If you don''t know the etiquette and don''t understand the rules, it''s OK to teach someone! " Behind the tall man, a thin and pale man came out. The man shook the glass with one hand, and with the other hand, he stepped forward with a casual look. "Ah? It''s leopard Seeing this, Liu Changqing quickly clasped his fists as a salute. "Bao Shao, this brother''s name is Liu Changqing. I brought him here. If you offend me, please forgive me! Excuse me Yangmu river came out of the road. "Oh? It''s brother Mu He When Zongbao saw Yangmu River, his displeasure disappeared immediately. He nodded and said, "since he is a friend of brother Mu He, that is my friend of Zongbao. However, even if he is a friend, he should be restrained in this situation. Don''t make it difficult for me to do it!" "Bao Shao said, but it was not started by us, but by this unknown guy. He dared to insult brother Mu He. If we don''t teach him a lesson, we can''t swallow this tone of voice!" Liu Changqing snorted coldly and glared at the white night. "Oh?" Zongbao''s eyes fell on the white night, but he saw that the young man was still drinking wine as if nothing had happened. He seemed not to care about these people at all. He immediately frowned and asked, "who is your excellency?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 "Who is your excellency?" Asked Zongbao. "He? I don''t know where a country monk came out. She stuck to Ruoyu girl and came here bravely to get to know all the heroes and heroines present. " Next to Liu Changqing hummed. As soon as people heard it, it suddenly occurred to them. Who is not a powerful person who can come to such an occasion? If you can get to know one and get the help of it, you can make a great success in the future. Therefore, many wild soul people will try their best to mix in and get to know the noble people. This kind of thing is common in the high-level occasions of Qunzhong. "So it is?" Zongbao a listen, sneer a, this kind of person he sees many, also most disgust this kind of person. "Bao Shao, it''s not like this, he is..." "Ruoyu, forget it, we didn''t know him before, his origin and so on, we don''t know, you don''t owe him anything, there''s no need to speak for him. Besides, you can''t insult brother Mu He. At the end of the day, he brought you in. If you have something to do with him, where do you put him? You have to see what the occasion is! " Just when Zhan Ruoyu was still about to speak, Liu Changqing, next to her, hurriedly stepped forward and interrupted her. "Can... But..." "Rou Yu, you and I have known each other for so many years, can''t you compare with such a person who has only met for one day?" Liu Changqing asked again. Zhan Ruyu was speechless. "Little leopard, who can come to such an occasion is not a person of noble status. A country monk like this should be sent out quickly, so as not to pollute our eyes." A man nearby said with a smile. "That''s to say, it''s not surprising to see this man dressed up, so he has no reason to come!" There is also humanity. His eyes were filled with disgust, banter and ridicule. Zongbao didn''t want to delay this kind of thing, so he nodded and said, "iron stone, throw him out. Later, there will be a big man coming. You can''t let that person see such a guy appear on such an occasion, or it will be too humiliating for me." "Yes, young master." The tall and strong man behind Zongbao nodded and walked straight towards the white night. White night is still leisurely drinking wine, only eyes in the light of these people. "Wait a minute!" At this time, the Yangmu river suddenly came forward to stop iron and stone. "Brother Mu He, do you have any objection?" Zongbao asked. "There is no objection. There is one proposal. This man has spoken well before and insulted me. I will abolish his spirit, break his legs, and throw him out again!" Yangmu River sinking road. Zongbao was silent for a moment, nodded his head and said, "whatever you want." After that, people will leave. With the master''s permission, Yangmu river mouth Yang sneer, straight to the white night. "I have always believed in a principle, that is, I will never die with anyone who is hostile to me. Once you start, you and I will be enemies of life and death! Think about it Said the white night, drinking wine. This word falls, let the person of four weeks all is a Leng. At this time, why can this person still maintain such a calm posture? "Just pretend! The enemy of life and death? It''s up to you? Brother Mu He can crush you to death with only one finger! " Liu Changqing said coldly, "brother Mu He, don''t be fooled by this man. People like him who want to climb the dragon and the Phoenix like him like to play tricks! It''s just a waste! " Yangmu River nodded, and there were so many pairs of eyes around him that it was impossible for him to stop his hand, otherwise others would not laugh at him. "Master Xin Yuanzi, who lived in the clans more than ten years ago, is now a hermit, but his deterrence is not reduced. As his disciple, how can I be afraid of you? You humiliate me, if I don''t teach you a lesson today! If things come out, if I don''t have face, my master''s face will certainly be greatly damaged! " After that, the hand of Yangmu river is like lightning, and he looks at the chest of the white night in an instant, intending to smash the soul of heaven. But. The white night was still motionless. "Stop it!" Zhan Ruyu was in a hurry and called. But the speed of Yangmu river was too fast for her to stop it. It''s just that... just as the hand of Yangmu river is close to the chest of white night, it suddenly stops. Liu Changqing, with a sneer on her face, saw this, and her smile was stiff. Around the guests also showed doubts. "Brother Mu He, what are you doing? Get rid of this man and drink with me There''s Zong Bao Dan Road. "Young master, something is wrong." The iron stone nearby suddenly opened. As soon as this remark fell, Zongbao''s face became stagnant. Yangmu River''s expression suddenly became twisted, gnashing his teeth, a very hard look, and in his body, also began to shake gently, as if holding on to something, very painful. "Brother Mu He?" Zongbao sank. "Kneel down!" At this time, the white night received a sentence.Bang! The domineering Yangmu River instantly sank his knees and knelt heavily on the floor. Silence! A pair of eyes looked at the scene in amazement. What''s going on? Yangmu River''s obedience to the white night? But I saw the white night stand up, raised his feet, and stepped on the head of Yangmu river. From the beginning to the end, the Yangmu river did not resist. It''s not that he doesn''t want to resist, but he can''t resist! "Brother Mu He..." Liu Changqing was dumbfounded. Zongbao also widened his eyes and was surprised. Zhan Ruoyu has long been petrified. The scene in front of her makes her brain blank: what''s going on? Why does Muhe suddenly kneel down? Why is this person so strong? What the hell is going on here? "General trend?" At this time, the iron stone standing next to Zongbao suddenly opened his voice and said in a deep voice to the Zongbao beside him: "leopard, this man made master Mu He kneel down with great momentum. It''s not easy. Be careful!" "I''ve lost sight of my feelings!" Zongbao secretly hummed and said in a low voice, "can you solve this person?" "This person''s soul cultivation is not high. He should be a master of the general situation. It is not difficult to solve it!" Iron stone road. "That''s it. Even if you can''t solve it, this is the zongmen city. If he is a dragon, he has to be coiled for me, and a tiger is for me to lie down. What can I fear?" Zongbao hums a way, walked past, indifferent looking at the white night: "release people!" "Are you talking to me?" White night raised his head and glanced at Zongbao. "Yes, I want you to let go, and then kneel down immediately, kowtow to me and brother Muhe to admit your mistake! Otherwise, you can''t walk out of the city of zongmen! " Zongbao''s voice became cold. This voice falls, around the guests out of a few gifted youth, indifferent to the white night. Since they have come to the Zong family''s banquet, they naturally want to make friends with the Zong family. This is an opportunity for them to show off their own means in front of the powerful people. "You are not qualified to speak to me yet!" The white night is light. "Qualifications? Good! I''d like to see what you can do to say that! " Zong leopard hum way, big hand a wave, behind the iron stone immediately toward the white night to walk past. He is tall and strong, huge, and the spirit of heaven is nine. The spirit of the sky is the spirit of vigorous stone in the sky, which makes people feel more oppressive. "Let go!" Iron stone coarse voice low roar, one hand toward the white night''s head to grab over. But the next second, a finger suddenly points on the iron stone''s palm. It was the finger of the white night. It was touched like a dragonfly. In an instant, iron stone''s whole face changed dramatically, and his skin became red. The whole person fell to the ground directly. Zongbao was stunned... the whole restaurant was quiet, except for the howl of iron stone. "Come here, too!" The white night turned his head and stared at Liu Changqing not far away. With a cold hum, the general situation fell. Liu Changqing''s body was staggered a few steps forward and fell on the ground. Then, he saw sitting quietly in the middle of the restaurant in the daytime, drinking as if no one else was drinking. In front of him, two people were kneeling and one was lying on his stomach. The scene was very strange. "You... Who are you?" Zongbao was shocked. "I''m just a mountain monk." White night is not slow, not urgent. "Zongbao shudders. Can a mountain monk have such a means? You need to know that iron stone is a person who has the third level peak of martial spirit state. In front of this person, he can''t even hold a finger? What strength should this man be? The guests who had intended to see the bustle of the white night were also afraid at the moment, and their banter expression was hastily withdrawn, leaving only awe and doubt. "Childe?" At this time, there were shouts behind the crowd. White night along the eyes to look, but see the color son and his party toward this side. When they saw these people kneeling on the ground, cai''er was very surprised. "Childe, what''s going on? Why are you... Here? " Cai''er was shocked. "It''s nothing. I just heard that the wine in zongmen city is better, so I''ll try it." White night continues to taste wine, calm expression. However, cai''er''s group was extremely anxious and urged around the white night. "Childe, cai''er knows your strength is very strong, but this is zongmen city! It is the territory of the Zong family. At the moment, there are many soul cultivation experts from all over the world in zongmen city. Their relationship with Zong family is extraordinary. You can''t make trouble here "Yes, young master, please leave quickly." "Childe..." the disciples of shennv Palace also looked worried. The white night slightly opened his sword eyes, looked at the color of her eyes, and asked, "well, who gave the idea to let the goddess of purple Huan marry the patriarchal family?" "This..." Cai Er is dumb. Just then, a servant rushed in at the door."Young master! a young master!! coming!! Here comes the Taoist priest When Zongbao heard this, his eyes lit up: "but the Taoist priest of yin and Yang?" "Yes! yes! It''s him. The Taoist priest of yin and Yang has arrived! " The servant was busy. "Ha ha, great!" Zongbao swept away the haze before, staring at the white night in high spirits, and said with a smile: "boy, you may have a good strength, but I don''t know if you can sit here calmly later!" After that, Zongbao waved his hand. "Go, welcome the Taoist priest in! It''s a good host. You can''t neglect it. Taoist priest is a distinguished guest of my family "Yes The guards ran down. The guests were excited and stunned. Taoist priest of yin and Yang? The legendary heaven soul state power? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 There are only a few overlords in the clan area, and every overlord must at least have the means to fight against the people in the heaven soul realm. The simplest way to fight against the heaven soul realm is to have a strong man in his hand and know a strong one. In the clan domain, almost no one dares to provoke him. After all, such a person has already represented the strongest combat power in the clan area. Yin and Yang Daoists have been in the realm of Taoism for decades. They are very famous and well-known. In order to impact on higher level, he resolutely gave up his current property, retired from the mountains and forests, and devoted himself to cultivation. In the clan domain, there are not many souls like him who have gone into seclusion in order to impact the heaven soul state. However, there are only a few people who have successfully promoted to the heaven soul state, which requires not only a huge amount of cultivation In order to refine resources, one must have good luck, good fortune and chance. A few days ago, Taoist Yin and Yang wrote a letter and wanted to visit zongmen city. The Zong family was almost ecstatic and immediately arranged for someone to receive him. Zongbao, who has outstanding ability, naturally got the job. His talent and qualifications are not bad. With Zixiao''s training, his accomplishments are excellent among the younger generation. If he can be accepted by the Taoist Yin and Yang, he will be brought under his command, In the future, life will not be simple. Zongbao''s family has high hopes for Zongbao. Therefore, Zongbao held a banquet today to entertain all sides. But the most important thing is for the Taoist priests of yin and Yang. Among these guests, there are many people who have a good relationship with Zongbao. Zongbao has arranged for them. When the children are in a good mood, they will first boast about Zongbao and then encourage Yin and Yang The Taoist took Zongbao as his disciple. In front of so many guests, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang will not embarrass the Zong family. Once Zongbao was under the command of yin and Yang Daoists, its status would rise in the Zongjia River, even surpass Zong Yuanhai. Zongbao went out in person to meet the Taoist who came to the door. "Zongbao meets Taoist priest!" Seeing the visitors, Zongbao was overjoyed and bowed. "Mr. Zong, you''re welcome, you''re welcome!" The Taoist priest said with a smile that he was obviously very satisfied with what Zongbao had done. But the next second, Zongbao suddenly knelt down, bowed to his head and called out: "please make the decision for Zongbao, Taoist priest!" "The master? What''s going on? " Taoist Yin and Yang were slightly surprised and frowned. "In order to entertain the Taoist priest, Zong Bao personally ordered people to take over the" lotian restaurant "and set up a banquet, and invited all the heroes to receive the Taoist priest. Unexpectedly, a maniac suddenly broke into the banquet. He was so arrogant and lawless that he not only hurt my guests at the banquet, but also insulted Taoist priest. My subordinates could do nothing but him... He also asked the Taoist priest to make decisions for me and subdue him..." Zong Leopard sad way. "This is the city of zongmen and the territory of Zong family. Who dares to be so bold?" The Taoist priest of yin and Yang frowned and said that he was not a fool. Naturally, he could only listen to half of the leopard''s words. This is zongmen city. Who dares to make trouble here? If it''s just an ordinary person, how can he do it? What''s more, Zongbao doesn''t let master master come forward to solve this problem. How can he intervene in this matter? "The other side is a mountain monk, but his soul power is not so good. Although there are some experts in Zongbao''s family who can subdue this person, I''m afraid this banquet is set up by Taoist priest. If things come into my master''s house, I''m afraid..." Zongbao stops talking, but the meaning is very obvious. Once Zongbao''s family makes a move, not to mention Zongbao''s disgrace, even Taoist priest Yin and Yang''s reputation will be damaged. After all, Zongbao''s banquet is for him And set up. "I understand!" Yin and Yang Taoist nodded: "and lead me to see who is coming!" "Good!! Good!! Taoist, this way, please Zongbao was so happy that he quickly led the way. All the people were excited. The Taoist priest of yin and Yang gave his hand, and even the emperor and Laozi had to submit to him. After all, this is a heaven soul state person! "Here comes Taoist Yin and Yang!" "Taoist priest! It''s really the Taoist priest! " The guests at the door saw Zongbao and his party coming towards this side and immediately called open. The room was boiling. Cai''er''s face suddenly changed after hearing the sound. Heaven and soul state is coming! "Yin Yang Taoist? I''ve heard that this man has been living in the realm of clans several decades ago. He is a very famous strong man. Recently, he has stepped over the natural moat and stepped into the ranks of the heaven soul realm... Childe, if this man makes a move, you have no chance of winning! let''s go! Let''s go now "Young master, don''t be stubborn! Hurry up, or it will be too late Several female disciples of the goddess palace almost cried. Cai''er''s face is even tighter and her eyes are shaking. She is thinking about the countermeasures. People in tianhun state can''t be light. What''s more, they can''t be punished for what they have done. They are the most powerful fighting force in Qunzhong! But the white night is still slowly tasting wine, eyes slightly open, light said: "Yin and Yang Taoist? Don''t worry. When he comes, he''ll have to stand by me. " "What is the boy talking about?" "Ha ha, it''s really an idiot with abnormal brain!" "I''ll see how he lies on the ground later." Next to the guests sneer at the white night, a pair of eyes again full of fun. Cai''er stroked her forehead and sighed. This young master is good at everything, but he is too stubborn. Does he understand what he is facing?"Taoist priest!" "Lin Jia, Lin Xi River, see the Taoist priest!" "Gongsun family, Gongsun Qiang, see Taoist priest Yin and Yang!" "Chen Qingzhi, a younger generation, has met with the Taoist priest. The master mentioned the Taoist priest more than once, praising him as a man of heaven. When I see him today, it is true!" "See you, Taoist priest!" ... at this time, the restaurant burst into a pot, and the guests rushed towards the gate like locusts. The Taoist priest Yin and Yang has entered the restaurant. Yin and Yang Taoist people should drink around at will, under the guidance of Zongbao, walk towards the white night. The crowd followed with great deference. "Ignorant maniac, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang is here! Don''t kneel down and kowtow The guests around were shouting. Zongbao''s face was sneering and staring at the white night jokingly. At this time, I see how you still pretend! Yin and Yang Taoist came over. When he saw the white night sitting in the center, he was stunned. "Master Yin and Yang!" Cai''er bit her silver teeth and hastened to offer a gift. She said softly, "master Yin and Yang, this is all a misunderstanding..." "is it a misunderstanding that you can''t tell me! Go away Hum, the leopard. "Miss cai''er, let''s not get involved in this matter! We can''t take care of it An Yisheng over there came and whispered. Cai''er''s face was pale and at a loss. She is just a maid next to the old man. Although she is the maid close to the palace master, her status is still not high. Compared with the people like Zongbao, she has a low status and is not worth mentioning. What should I do this time? The young master of the palace agreed to marry into the zongmen city for the sake of the young master. But now the young master has offended his family. What should we do? What should I do? Cai''er is so anxious and anxious. But up to now, there is no way to stop all this unless there is a great ability to come forward. However, the team of Goddess palace has not yet arrived, and has never heard of the backing of the white night... etc., the original identity! Yes! Maybe chuzong''s identity can be awe inspiring, but just... Zong''s family laughs, is also chuzong, even like the young master! It is also Qingtian chuzong, and the ranking seems to be higher than that of the young master... thinking of this, cai''er is desperate again. "Oh? The first white sect?? Taoist Yin and Yang have met Bai chuzong Just then, a calm voice spread all over the restaurant. The sound fell and the restaurant was silent. People can hardly believe their ears and eyes when they look at Yin and Yang Daoists with shocked eyes. However, Taoist Yin and Yang bowed slightly, clasped fists and laughed, and his attitude was somewhat respectful. Zongbao was totally stupid... the most shocking thing was Zhan Rouyu and Liu Changqing. Zhan Rouyu looked at the white night foolishly, and Ben''s trembling mood seemed to set off a storm... white night? Bai chuzong? Is he really the first patriarch? Liu Changqing''s face changed dramatically, and she exclaimed in horror: "you... Are you really the white night on the list of the first emperor?" "I''m just a mountain monk!" White night stepped on Liu Changqing''s face and continued to drink wine. Liu Changqing''s whole body trembled wildly and her head drooped. She didn''t dare to make a word. At this time, even if he didn''t believe it again, it was impossible. Only the white night on the list of the first emperor could have such a means! In the rumor, it''s cruel and cruel! If he wants to kill, he will not care who is around him. Even if the Taoist of yin and Yang stand here, it will not help. What''s more, Taoist Yin and Yang seem to know white night? "Taoist priest... This... This..." Zongbao was silly. "Master Zong, what''s going on? Is there any misunderstanding between you and Bai chuzong? " The Taoist of yin and Yang asked with a frown. "This..." Zongbao was flustered. Looking at the words and deeds of Taoist Yin and Yang, I''m afraid the Taoist priest came here for the white night! "If there is a misunderstanding, just talk about it. Don''t hurt the harmony because of some small things." Yin and Yang Taoist said again, and then step around, standing beside the white night. Seeing the Taoist priest''s move, the guests on the scene were shocked and speechless. "Yes, yes, yes, this is a misunderstanding! It''s a misunderstanding Zongbao at the moment, which dare to investigate again, said in a hurry, accompanied by a smiling face. But the next second, white night kick. Bang! Yangmu River''s chest was directly kicked open, and the man flew out and fell heavily on the ground, unconscious in the past. People fixed their eyes and looked, the spirit of heaven was broken, the skin was torn, and the cultivation was directly abandoned. "Misunderstanding? Did I say it was a misunderstanding? " White night slightly open eyes, cold staring at Zongbao road. Zongbao''s scalp was suddenly numb, and he was shocked to see the white night.With the character of vindictive in the white night, he will definitely not let Zongbao go! None of the guests dared to speak out. The disciples of the goddess palace, such as cai''er, were so surprised that they couldn''t speak. They opened their beautiful eyes one by one and looked at the white night in surprise. Heaven and soul? Is there a heaven soul state person standing beside the childe? What the hell is going on here? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 This is not the end. The Yangmu River, which fell on the ground, had not been lifted up. Suddenly, his skin cracked, and his mouth spat out blood. Then he fell to the ground and trembled a few times, and the breath of life quickly dissipated. The general situation of terror, actually directly tore his heart! Dead hand under the white night!! The audience was shocked! "As I said before, to fight against me is to never die. I will do what I say in the daytime." Said the white night. People looked in horror. Yang Muhe is a disciple of the recluse Master Xin Yuanzi. He is very famous. It''s impossible for him not to know about it, but he still started it recklessly! Is he not afraid of Xin Yuanzi''s revenge? "Next you are!" At this time, the white night made a sound again, and then made a sentence, and got a foot again. The iron stone''s body, which can be called copper skin and iron bone, was directly cracked, and the spirit of the chest was broken, and the soul power was wasted! Iron stone that can be called the perfect body in front of it, as fragile as paper paste! Zongbao''s nerves trembled wildly. He was frightened and cold. Facing this scene, he didn''t dare to say a word. Tieshi was a bodyguard who had been with him for many years. Now, he felt like a drop of blood in his heart. However, he had heard of the spleen of the white night. If he continued to provoke him, he would not be much better. What''s more, he seems to be standing on his side . the guests were silent. In the blink of an eye, the white night has already abandoned two people! This is an evil spirit! No provocation! "And then you!" White night vision shifted to Liu Changqing. He wants to account one by one! This person, really is the revenge! "White... White night... White chuzong... Let me go... Let me go... I don''t know Taishan!! Please let me go... "Liu Changqing''s voice and body trembled together, begging. "White night..." Zhan Rouyu bit his silver teeth and stopped talking. Finally, he whispered: "Bai chuzong... Please let go of Childe Changqing, he... He was also unintentional..." "is it unintentional? I know it well. Zhan Ruyu, if I''m just a monk in the mountains, what do you think will happen to me now?" The white night asked. "This..." Zhan Ruoyu was dumb. Seeing that there was no way for help, Liu Changqing called out to the Zongbao over there: "Prince leopard! Help me!! Save me Zongbao lowered his head, but did not speak. Save? How to save it? Even if this is the territory of the Zong family, we have to wait for the master of the Zong family to come. Now he has no capital to negotiate with day night! The next second. Bang! Liu Changqing''s chest cracked, and the spirit of heaven was abandoned. The man rolled on the ground for several times and passed out. The abolition of the spirit of heaven is more painful than death in this stronghold of the weak. Zongbao''s whole body trembled and her brain trembled. The attendants behind her were also frightened. Several servants slipped out quietly and hurriedly informed the main family. And all the guests were awed. What makes people even more frightened is that the Taoist priest of yin and Yang is still standing by the side of the white night. For all he has done, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang has just turned a blind eye, as if he did not see... before, in wufangcheng, he came to save people, but because of the agreement, now the agreement has been reached, he does not need to wade into muddy water. The story of lotian restaurant soon spread to the master''s home. Knowing that the white night and the arrival of yin and Yang Daoists, the whole family immediately became boiling. Zong Yuanhai and his brother-in-law Zixiao are still in charge of the wedding. This marriage is equally important to the Zong family. Although the Shennv palace has been in a weak state recently, if they can marry the young master of the Shennv palace and get the support of the Shennv palace, the strength of the Zong family will surely reach a higher level. Zong Yuanhai was very satisfied with the marriage. After all, he was a famous beauty in the clan area. "Yuanhai, I''ve arranged everything. You just need to marry the goddess of Zihuan. The family will support you. When the master retires, you will be the new patriarch." In the courtyard, standing by the bridge, looking at the flowing water, Zixiao turned his head and looked at Zong Yuanhai who came out of the house. "Brother, don''t laugh at me. It''s your care that I can have today." Zong Yuanhai gently smiles, but the pride in his eyes is no doubt. Son smile a face is indifferent, slightly nod head, did not make a voice again. "Brother, you are not young, have you ever considered marrying a woman?" Zong Yuanhai suddenly said. It is said that this son is arrogant and arrogant. He has been led into the family by his father. For so many years, he seems to be a master who has seen through the world. He has no joy or sorrow. He won''t show any joy when he gets good. He won''t shed tears when he is in distress. Zong Yuanhai and Zixiao grew up, but they couldn''t see through this person. "In the road of cultivation, you should have no desire or desire. I am not you, Yuanhai. Sooner or later, you will inherit such a big family, and I just need to protect the family." Zi said with a smile."It''s no wonder that this guy can enter Qingtian chuzong. It''s hard to compare the ancient state of mind." Zong Yuanhai''s mind. "Young master! a young master!! Not good At this time, the urgent call sounded, a servant rushed to the inside. When they looked together, they saw a servant kneeling down in front of them and called out, "master Zixiao, master Yuanhai, it''s not good! Someone... Someone is making trouble in Lotte restaurant!! Young master Yang is dead "What? Is the Yamu River dead? " Zongyuan Haydn was shocked. "Lotte restaurant? Don''t you hold a banquet there today Zixiao asked with a frown. "Who dares to be so bold and make trouble in my city?" Zong Yuanhai was angry: "don''t they know that I will get married tomorrow?" It is very likely that the trouble at this juncture is aimed at his Zong Yuanhai. How can Zong Yuanhai tolerate it? "The new servant of Jin Dynasty" was called "the white servant". "White night?" They lost their voices at the same time. Zong Yuanhai looked at the son smile, and the son smile is also a face at the moment. "Brother, why did he... Come in the white night?" Zong Yuanhai was shocked. If you want to say who is the most famous person in Qunzhong territory recently, it is the white night. The news that the goddess palace is making a big fuss and fighting against Tianhua city is the only one in the world. The news that wufangcheng was slaughtered a few days ago has already spread to every corner of Qunzhong territory. Anyone who pays attention to the trend of Qunzhong will know. For the vast majority of people, white night is an evil star. Where he goes, he must have an accident! "I haven''t seen him before, but I know a lot about him! No matter Tianxia peak or wufangcheng, all the things are not caused by day night. Bai Ye once joined the Longyuan sect. There was a deep hatred between Tianxia peak and Longyuan sect. Bai Ye was involved in it and was chased by Tianxia peak, which led to white night entering the peak. However, the affairs of wufangcheng were all caused by Mo family''s relentless pursuit of white night, which led white night to take the initiative Look, there must be a reason for that. He won''t come to live in our city for no reason Son smile light way. "Elder brother, our family and the white night are always well water and do not invade the river. What can we provoke him to?" Zong Yuanhai frowned. "Who said that?" The son laughs and shakes his head: "do you still remember the rebellion of the goddess palace?" "Goddess palace?" Zong Yuanhai''s feeling was stagnant: "is it true that the white night is related to the goddess palace? It''s just that the goddess palace never accepts male disciples... "maybe the white night is for the goddess of purple Huan." Son smile turned around and walked down the bridge: "now it''s useless to say these things. Let me go and meet this person!" ... ... in Lotte restaurant. Zongbao is now in a dilemma, neither to walk nor not to walk. Standing in front of the white night, he looks like a punished disciple, standing uneasy. All the guests were shocked, and no one dared to speak out after knowing the identity of the evil spirit. The Taoist of yin and Yang stood beside the white night, like a door god, while the white night itself was drinking the wine one mouthful at a time, without speaking, as if waiting for something. After a while, a large number of soul worshippers came to this side, along with many soul practitioners from other forces. They surrounded this place. The soul was thick and fierce, and it was hard to breathe. The master of Zong family is coming! The guests breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s said that the White Emperor came to our gate city on a white night. It''s impolite to welcome Yuanhai! How rude!! At this time, Zong Yuanhai''s bold and forthright voice came from outside the door, and he walked in with many masters of Zong family, such as Zixiao. "Big brother, brother Zixiao! Here you are Zongbao was overjoyed and saw the son smile. The tight face finally stretched out. "Leopard, are you ok?" Zong Yuanhai glanced at the corpse on the ground. When he saw the Yangmu River, his face changed. "I''m ok, but brother Mu He was killed by the white night. There are also iron and stone. Their cultivation is directly abolished, elder brother! Brother Zixiao, these are all made in the daytime. The white night doesn''t pay much attention to our family! " Zongbao said angrily. Zixiao, the first emperor of giant sky, came to the scene, and he had the confidence to speak. "In that case, what are you going to do with me?" At this time, have been drinking the night suddenly opened. "Hum, if you offend my family, you won''t leave the city so easily!" Zongbao said angrily. "So you want to kill me?" White night that slightly open eyes suddenly opened. The son smiles to see the appearance, facial expression suddenly a change, hastily low drink: "leopard younger brother, careful!" Bang! Before Zongbao''s reaction, the body was suddenly seized by an invisible hand and pressed directly in front of the heel of the white night. Bang! Zongbao''s body is hard to move and half to the ground! White night a foot on his head, slightly force.Zongbao''s head immediately cracked, as if it would be broken at any time. "White night, dare you!" Zong Yuanhai was extremely angry and roared. "Are you doubting that I dare not?" White night eyes a cold, anti voice question. Zong Yuanhai was dumb. "Yuanhai, don''t talk!" Zixiao turned his head in a hurry, and then went forward. First, he respectfully saluted the white night. Then he said in a hurry: "Bai chuzong, what''s the matter, we can discuss it well! If you have any request, we will try our best to satisfy you. If we have offended you, I''d like to apologize to you. Please hold your hand high and release brother leopard! " "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "I''m laughing." "Zixiao?" The son of Zong family, Qingtian chuzong, the second in the list? . (at present, the website is conducting year-end inventory. Friends who are bound to mobile phones will have five free tickets on hand every day, and app users will have seven, which can vote for authors or works. Thank you very much. In addition, friends who have run out of tickets can exchange one 100 crossbar coin, which should have no upper limit...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 "Zixiao hears that Bai chuzong is not only a newly promoted chuzong with extraordinary talent, but also promoted to Qingtian chuzong not long ago. Although Zixiao is also Qingtian chuzong, he obviously can''t compare with Bai chuzong. Today''s affairs are mostly misunderstandings. Please hold up your hand and don''t have a common understanding with my two brothers!" Zixiao opened his mouth again, especially respectful. His behavior, let the people around him very surprised, listen to son laugh this words, is it not to bow to the white night? "Brother, why condescend to this man? Even if he is Qingtian chuzong, are you afraid of him? If you bow down to him, what is the face of my family? " Zong Yuanhai frowned and was extremely dissatisfied. "Face? If face can save a person, what is face? What''s more, have you ever thought about wufangcheng? If the white night has the means to kill the Mo family, what is my family in front of him? You have to see who is standing beside you at night Zixiao whispered. As soon as he said this, Zong Yuanhai''s spirit trembled. He fixed his eyes and his heart beat wildly. Yin Yang Taoist! This legendary strong man of heaven and soul is standing beside the white night!! What''s going on? Is there any subtle relationship between Yin Yang Taoist and white night? For a time, Zong Yuanhai''s heart also had no bottom. If there are yin and Yang Daoists to help, then the white night has the capital to have a direct dialogue with the patriarchal family. "I''m not interested in the life and death of Zongbao. If I come here at night, I have something to ask!" White night raised his head, light looking at the person in front of him, but did not speak in a hurry. His sight swept slightly to the figure outside the window and outside the door, and a trace of killing awn passed in the depth of pupil. "Order immediately to disperse the crowd around Lotte restaurant. No one is allowed to approach." Zixiao immediately realized the meaning and immediately drank. The attendants ran away, and the souls outside soon dispersed. The sight of the white night just closed a little bit. "What does Bai chuzong want to ask?" Zixiao hugs his fist. "Who put forward the marriage between the patriarchal family and the goddess palace?" The white night is not anxious to ask. As soon as this word fell, Zong Yuanhai''s heart thumped and cooled. White night is really for the goddess of purple Huan... "Bai chuzong''s words... Can''t it be that you came to our gate city for the marriage between the goddess Zihuan and my brother Yuanhai?" Zi asked with a smile. "Answer my question first." The white night is light. "The person who proposed the marriage was the master of Shennv palace, who came to heaven. My family also intended to marry with shennu palace, so it happened naturally." Zi said with a smile. "The marriage is invalid and the wedding is cancelled. From now on, the goddess palace has nothing to do with zongmen city." Said the white night. After this, Zongyuan Haydn was angry: "white night, what do you mean? Can you make a decision on the marriage of our two great forces? Who do you really think of yourself "So the Zong family is going to refuse?" Eyes narrowed at night. "Bai chuzong, I can''t take charge of this matter. We need to discuss it with the owner. Why don''t you release brother Bao first? I''ll inform my adoptive father. Later, I''ll order you to arrange accommodation for you. You should have a rest. In the evening, we''ll discuss this matter and then inform you. What do you think?" Zixiao is not humble or arrogant. White night shook his head: "things can''t be delayed. Since you can''t decide this matter, let the master of the family come here. I''ll wait for him here!" "White night! What is your identity? My father deserves to see you too Zong Yuanhai couldn''t hold his breath any longer. The man in front of him was even younger than him, but he was rude and arrogant. In particular, his attitude made Zong Yuanhai feel that his self-esteem had been seriously trampled on. He was the youngest of the Zong family and the candidate for the next head of the family. No matter who he was, he was respectful to him. However, he felt the humiliation of being despised for the first time. "You have no right to talk to me! Go away I heard a cold word from your mouth, if you would kill me "You..." Zong Yuan was in a hurry. "Don''t talk, Haiyuan." The son laughs to sink a way. "Brother!" Zong Yuanhai turned his head and looked at his son with a smile: "he is Qingtian chuzong, and you are also Qingtian chuzong. Do you want to watch him insult my family and defeat my family''s reputation?" "Yuanhai, don''t be impulsive "Brother, if you don''t do it today, my family will surely laugh and be generous. All the guests will spread out the humiliation that my family has suffered today. At that time, the family will be finished!" Zong Yuanhai complained. "Yuanhai, if I do, it will be irretrievable!" Zi smiles and sighs. "Brother, are you afraid? This is the city of zongmen. No matter how strong it is at night, can we destroy our city? " Zong Yuanhai hummed. "Have you forgotten the five square city?" Zi Xiao reminds way. Zong Yuanhai trembled. All the guests were shaking, and the temperature suddenly dropped. Yes, wufangcheng! At that time, the scenery of the Mo family is infinite, now it is not sunset, into clouds?"That''s different!" Zong Yuanhai pondered for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "elder brother, you are Qingtian chuzong. You are in the dark. There is a giant elder who is comparable to the heaven soul state. What are you afraid of, elder brother? Have you forgotten the kindness of the family to you over the years Zong Yuanhai said that this share, is clearly in forcing son to smile. Zixiao chuzong ranked higher than the white night, and everyone also thought that maybe only Zixiao could suppress the white night. Zixiao shook his head and sighed, knowing that this war was inevitable. This matter had already related to the reputation of the family. He could not retreat but fight with all his might. Looking at Zong Yuanhai''s eager eyes, Zixiao thought for a long time, but finally gave up. He nodded, not in a hurry to start directly, but looking sideways at Yin and Yang Taoist, holding fists as a salute. "The Taoist priest stands beside Bai chuzong. I don''t know what the relationship is with Bai chuzong?" "I have an agreement with Bai chuzong to accompany him to the city of zongmen. That''s all." Yin Yang Daoists are indifferent. "It turns out that the Taoist priest suddenly came to my ancestral city for the sake of Bai chuzong?" The son laughs, the heart is tight for a while, loosen. It seems that the relationship between white night and Taoist Yin and Yang is not as close as expected. However, it can be concluded that yin and Yang Daoists will definitely help Bai Ye this time. The direction of this matter can only be determined through fair struggle. Zixiao took a deep breath and again made a salute to the white night and said, "Bai chuzong, about what you said before, Zixiao has a proposal. Can Bai chuzong accept it?" "Go ahead." The white night is light. "Tomorrow is the wedding day of Yuanhai, and Bai chuzong''s coming here is to prevent this marriage. It is hard to choose. If it is not handled properly, there will be estrangement between our family and Bai chuzong. This is something that my family does not want to see. Before tomorrow''s wedding, Zixiao Braves to have a one-to-one fair confrontation with Bai chuzong. If Bai chuzong can defeat Zixiao, So, Zixiao agreed to cancel the marriage between Shennv palace and zongmen city. What do you think? " Engagement! Everyone''s spirit was shocked. Even the Taoist of yin and Yang was moved. Chu Zong battle! It''s still the battle between Qingtian chuzong. At the moment of Zixiao''s words falling, there is a flutter in the white night and Zixiao''s side. Even the prime ministers guarding the two prime ministers can''t sit still! Qingtian chuzong, there are not many in history. The collision of Qingtian chuzong can be said to be extremely rare, and the records in the history books are also very unclear, even more precious than the duel between the great powers. But now, the two Qingtian chuzongs are going to collide! The scene was boiling instantly. The peeping people outside the restaurant are also excited, a pair of eyes blazing at the white night. "Yes!" In the eyes of the public, the white night nodded. In a flash, all the flames in everyone''s heart were ignited! "Good!" The son smiles to nod, flashed in the eye a silk strong fire of war. "Wait, white night, you haven''t said you''re defeated, what should you do?" At this time, Zong Yuanhai suddenly called out. "What do you want me to do?" The white night asked. "Well, what else? You insult me to live in the city, you are defeated! It''s natural that you should pay for your life Zong Yuanhai hummed. "So?" The white night suddenly looked cold, and said, "what do you think of this contest? Let''s not talk about any conditions. Let''s have a fight between life and death. What do you think? I win, he dies, he wins, I die! How? " When this was said, the whole audience was shocked. Zong Yuanhai was stunned. "If I defeat him and kill him, I can prevent you from marrying the goddess palace. Why should I use this as a bet?" Snorted the cold voice of the white night. Everyone heard, scalp numb. The cognition of the arrogance of the white night has also reached an unprecedented height. Does he think he must win? Zixiao is the second Qingtian chuzong in chuzong''s list. He has been famous for a long time, and his ranking is even higher than that of white night. How can such self-confidence come from white night? But in some people''s eyes, the white night is not arrogant, perhaps from the beginning to the end, he did not put the son smile in the eye! People who are familiar with the white night will never think that he is arrogant if they know his battle achievements like the palm of his hand. You know, there are countless people who are defeated in the hands of white night, even those in heaven and soul state exist! Zixiao may not be able to do it. "Bai chuzong, my younger brother is still young. Please forgive me. This duel is mainly based on exchange. If Zixiao fails, the marriage will be cancelled. If Zixiao wins, Zixiao doesn''t ask for anything else. Just hope Bai chuzong can hold a stage, sit down and drink a glass of water and watch the wedding go on Zi said with a smile. "Brother." "Shut up!" The son laughs and drinks. His voice, which had always been plain and elegant, contained some anger. Zong Yuanhai was stunned. He had never seen Zixiao like this. The night, just no wine."It''s time for tomorrow, outside the city!" "I''ll wait for you!" Zixiao nodded and clasped his fist again. Contract generation. The news spread throughout the whole zongmen city in less than a single stick of incense. That night, it burned through half of the clan areas. Countless soul like crazy Chaozong gate city came. They can''t wait to witness the rumored battle of Qingtian chuzong! This war is bound to go down in history! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 In Vientiane gate, the scholar is only a few days back, and is dealing with the accumulated affairs during this period. As the deacon of Vientiane gate, he needs to be responsible for much more than those elders. During this period, Xiucai is a broken leg, first Tianhua City, then the peak of the world, and finally wufangcheng. He found that he had been chasing the footprints of the white night for a long time. He had to get there when he arrived at the white night. "This kid, first confused the first Zong list, then made trouble everywhere. I was in a state of peace. Without him, I would have lived ten years more." The scholar has a headache. "Chief, please, disciple!" Just then, a sound came out of the house. "It''s Zhang Ze. Come in." The scholar is dealing with the matter at hand, and he is not in the mood. Click. The door was pushed open. "I have seen the Deacon!" A young Vientiane disciple came in and saluted with boxing. "What''s the matter?" Asked the scholar. "Return to the deacon, the elder of zongmen city sent an order in the year of the eve. Please go to zongmen city at once." Disciple Tao. "Elder of the year of the eve? To zongmen city? " The show is stiff. That is elder Optimus. The elder who guards the smile of Qingtian''s early son. How can he ask himself to go to zongmen city? The scholar looked up and looked at the disciple with a dismay: "what happened to zongmen city?" "Prime prime is about to fight." The disciple whispered and solemnly. As soon as the words fell, Xiucai immediately rose from the chair. "Prime prime? "A confrontation?" He said in a loss of voice. "Prime prime''s first son laughs and makes a war on prime prime''s first white night, and it''s time for tomorrow." "And white night?" Xiucai helped his forehead, and he looked out of the window, shaking his head and sighing: "zongmen city is not close to this place. I am leaving now, and I may not be able to arrive at zongmen city at that time. You can use the spirit pigeon to send information quickly to the nearest disciple to record the crystal records. I will be here later." "Yes, my Lord." "The battle of Optimus Prime must not be missed." The scholar thought for a moment, ran out immediately and ran to the door master. The fastest beast in the gate of Vientiane is the mount of the Lord. ... in the mountain stream. "Little Palace Lord, the front is zongmen city! We''re almost there. " "Said a disciple of the goddess Palace at the man who was sitting in the car of Huagui. The car is like a huge petal, with seven array of methods under it, colorful and gorgeous. The animals around the petals are all vivid animals, Linghu, lingbird, Lingyang, etc., and move forward with the car. At the back of the car, it is a delicate frame, on which a large number of gold boxes are placed, tied with red silk, and the maid holds the staff curtain and moves slowly. The passing souls saw the convoy and stood in their eyes. There is no doubt that this is the convoy of the Palais! With the car in the poem of the Huan Dynasty Ying in the car looked at, eyes full of helplessness. Soon, the high wall of zongmen city reflected in the eyes of the team, looking at the thick wall, the high rising flag, Huan Shiying couldn''t help but sigh heavily. "Strange, how can''t I see Zong family coming to meet the car?" At this time, the disciple walking in front of him could not help but express his voice. When this word fell, the people also showed a confused color. "Zong family will be very likely to put on the shelf! Knowing that we arrived at zongmen city at this point, they should send people ten miles ahead of time to meet each other, and then set up guard of honor at the gate to meet them. How can not even Zong family people see it now! " The elder Chu is beautiful and the willow eyebrows tighten their wrinkling way. "Yes, Zong family is so chilling!" "Are people so kind before they have married?" The other elders were not very good-looking. "Don''t say more. Let''s go and talk about it." When people complained, the voice of the goddess of purple Huan came out in the car. The people made a hasty ceremony, and they stopped making a voice. The frame continues to move forward. When they arrived outside the city of zongmen, people found that the guard of honor of Zong family was still arranged in full swing. The servants of Zong family were sweating and busy. When they saw the convoy of the goddess palace coming, all people were panicked and knelt on the ground. Zong family in charge of the honor guard is not others, it is zongluo. This kind of thing is not under his control. However, after the incident of Letian restaurant, he was pulled here and was unable to host the reception. Zongluo is sitting at the gate of the city drinking wine, staring at the servants around him, and swearing: "hurry up, who dare to be lazy, my young master will not let him go!" "Master, the sending off team of the goddess palace is here!" A servant ran over and said in a hurry. "It''s here?" Zongluo slightly opened his eyes slightly, looked at it lazily, and smiled softly: "when it comes, they come, my young master is still relaxed, at least not to be busy living this rotten thing!"With a wave of his hand, he exclaimed, "don''t do it! That''s it. You can go over and greet them and let them enter the city! " "Young master, how can it be done? If you neglect me, if you don''t say that the owner of the house is not easy to explain, I''m afraid that the people of the goddess palace will be angry with me and wait!" The servant pressed his way. The most basic etiquette has not been achieved, this kind of thing spreads out, has the influence to the Zong family more or less, what''s more, the goddess Palace won''t agree. "Vent your anger?" Zongluo snorted, and his eyes flitted in disdain: "what is the goddess palace? Compared with my family, it''s not worth mentioning! Do they dare to be angry with us? Don''t pay attention to it. They can enter the gate city if they want, but if they don''t want to, I will not welcome them! " "This..." the servant was rather difficult, sighed and ran down. Soon, the servants stopped what they were doing and lined up at the door to greet him. There was no spirit animal blessing, no music battle team, and even Zong''s house, there were no people. They could only see zongluo sitting not far away, shaking the wine jar in his hand and looking at this head with a smile. Looking at this simple way of greeting, the goddess palace people were all angry. "This is how the family received them?" Huan Shiying is very angry. The pageantry of the wedding party is related to the problem of face. The larger the pageant, the more natural the face. This is the custom of the clan. Even if it is not luxurious, at least the most basic ostentation should be prepared. However, at present, the reception team of the clan is simply simple and can not be any more simple. Maybe it can not be said that it is just casual Perfunctory! If you look at the attitude of Zong''s family, the goddess palace is full of anger. "Who are you in charge of? Let him come out and see me soon Chu Lilian stepped forward and said to the servants of the family. The servant was startled and did not know how to answer. "What? Do you have any complaints about the goddess palace? " Over there, zongluo walked slowly with wine. "Who are you?" "I''m sorry to be in charge of the guard of honor in the city. I''m sorry we didn''t have a good time to wait for the guard of honor in the city. I''m sorry we didn''t have a good time to wait at the gate of the city." Zongluo said with a smile. "You..." the goddess palace was in a hurry. If this is the case, will it not make people laugh when things come out? "Is that the attitude of the Zong family? I look down upon people too much. It seems that the Zong family is not sincere enough to marry my goddess palace Chu colorful deep voice. "What? Are you still going to leave? " Zong Luo narrowed his eyes: "the goddess palace and my family have been married, and no one knows about it. If you leave openly, you will pigeon my family. Once my family is disgraced, who do you think my family will throw its anger on?" Threat! A naked threat! The meaning of zongluo''s words can''t be obvious any more. Once the goddess palace leaves, zongluo will report to the master immediately. The master will be very angry and will lead the family experts to the Shennv palace to make trouble in the future. The goddess palace is now in decline, how can it be the rival of the clan? For a moment, the goddess palace was in a great dilemma. If you don''t, the consequences will be even more serious. "Is this the way your family treats guests?" At this time, a figure appeared at the gate of the city, and the cold voice floated out. "Brother?" When Huan Shiying, who was angry, saw the man and cried out of his voice, the man ran towards the end with ecstasy. "Brother?" Zongluo was stunned. He knew Huan Shiying, but he had never heard of her brother. Looking along the direction of huanshiying''s trot, zongluo was stunned at the spot. White night!! The man who slaughtered the wufangcheng and let the Mo family go to the downfall! That evil spirit! Standing just a hundred meters away from me. How did he come here? Wait a minute. It seems that this guy made up the business of Lotte restaurant today? Zongluo''s heart trembled. White night swept the eyes of the women''s palace motorcade, the line of sight fell on the body of zongluo. At that time, zongluo saw the scene of killing the four sides and exterminating the heroes with his own eyes. For the white night, he had already had an indelible fear. "Who is responsible for the reception here?" In the white night, she nodded and asked. "Reply to Bai chuzong... It''s... It''s me..." Zong Luo hurriedly went and said with a fist. "Although I am opposed to the marriage between the goddess palace and the zongmen City, you are a respectable clan. Why don''t you understand this etiquette?" The white night asked. Zongluoleng, and then busy way: "Lord, that... Originally this matter is by Zongbao, lotian restaurant, delayed a lot of time, so... So did not have time to decorate the honor guard.""So why are you drinking here?" He stared at zongluo in the night, and said in a cold voice. Can he hide his nose from the night? Zongluo was scared to sweat. "The thing about the Letian restaurant is just your excuse. Tell the son to laugh and meet zongyuanhai, or they come out to meet them personally or the shennu palace team will fight directly to return to the mansion! Let him choose it himself! If Zong family wants to calculate the account, first look for me for a white night! I''d like to see what your family can do! " "Hum cold in the night. "My brother is right! You are so bullied! " Huan poem cherry also busy said, small powder fist tight pinch, indignant way. "This... This..." br > zongluo was sweating, and he was afraid to refute it and rushed into the city. The goddess palace a public relaxed tone, one after another looked at the white night, the eyes are hot. If they go into the city like this, the face of the goddess palace will be completely lost. "What''s wrong?" In the car, the voice of the goddess of purple Huan came out. "It seems that the night boy is negotiating with his family." "The night boy?" The goddess of purple Huan was stunned, and she hurriedly lifted up the curtain and looked out. When she saw the white night, her look was immediately excited. "Night... Er..." br > not long after, Zixiao led zongyuanhai, zongluo, Zongbao and Zongjia senior level, and walked out of the city door to meet the team. I didn''t stay in the night, and left quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 All the people of the goddess palace were arranged in the courtyard on the west side of zongmen city. The disciples guarded the courtyard and no one was allowed to get close to it. In the courtyard, the goddess of Zihuan sits in front of the court with the accompanying elders, and is hard to sleep. Moonlight sprinkles, shine on her perfect dimple, set off as if heaven and man. "The little palace master, it has been found out that the white night arrived in the zongmen city today and asked the Zong family to cancel the marriage with our goddess palace. The Zong family disagreed. Bai Ye and Zong jiazixiao will have a duel tomorrow to decide whether the marriage will be carried out." "The white night childe is Qingtian chuzong, and the Zong family''s son Xiao is also Qingtian chuzong. Can''t it be a duel tomorrow, but a duel against heaven?" Chu Cailan asked with a frown. "Yes, tomorrow''s duel is just a duel between the sky and the sky. I believe the news has spread. Countless souls should be on their way here. Tomorrow, it will be very lively." The old way. The crowd was silent. How grand and influential the duel is! The goddess of purple Huan is even more in deep thought. She looks at the stone table with her eyes, but she doesn''t know what she is thinking. "What''s the relationship between you and white night? Why does the white night not hesitate to conflict with the Zong family, or even fight with Zixiao, to prevent you from marrying into the Zong family? In the meantime... "Chu Shanlian stopped. But everyone knew what she meant. There have been rumors outside that the white night is closely related to the goddess of purple Huan, but I don''t know what the relationship is. It is reasonable for people to have doubts. These elders are not disciples. Even if there are rumors, they will not believe it. They will only believe it by themselves. "This..." Purple Huan goddess murmured under the pink lips, but did not say again. It is impossible for her to confess her relationship with the white night. In that case, not only her reputation will be ruined, but also the goddess palace will lose its reputation and face. After all, as the young master of the goddess palace, she needs to consider for the clan. "The white night has nothing to do with her mother... The white night is just... It''s just the relationship with Shiying as the righteous brother and sister. You don''t have to ask questions. This is Shiying. Please come here. That''s all. Please don''t ask your mother!" At this time, Huan Shiying began to speak. "Is that so?" Chu''s eyebrows frown slightly, obviously not quite believe. What else does the goddess Zihuan want to say, but she is interrupted by a look in Huan Shiying''s eyes. Obviously, if you confess directly, there may not be any good results, it will only make things more troublesome. The goddess of purple Huan sighs slightly, her eyes twinkle constantly, thinking about how to deal with things. "I don''t want to talk about the relationship between Bai Ye and me. Now I should talk about how to solve the problem of Bai Ye. He came to zongmen city to prevent me from marrying Zong Yuanhai. He knew that I didn''t want to marry Zong Yuanhai, so he came alone. We can know that Bai Ye and our goddess Palace are friends and not enemies. We should not let him have any accident here, otherwise It''s also a big loss to my goddess palace. " The fairy maiden of purple Huan has a light way. Chu Qianlan nodded: "the little palace master is right. We can see that the white night is protecting us. If Miss Shiying says that she and Bai chuzong are brothers and sisters, then we should stand at the end of the white night. If we can pull the white night into our goddess palace, by virtue of Qingtian chuzong''s identity, our goddess palace will be able to greatly in a short time It can even become a super power like zongmen city. " When they heard of it, their eyes were shining. Qingtian chuzong is not just chuzong. He has the super powerful elder Qingtian who can reach the heaven soul state to protect him. He also has an unlimited future. If he can get a Qingtian chuzong, he will be supported by half of the Vientiane gate. In addition, Qingtian chuzong can also attract countless great powers to protect him. The soul people firmly believe that the benefits of dripping water are reciprocated with each other. Those powerful people hope that they can give the favor and make friends at this time. When Qingtian chuzong grows to the highest level, it will be full of glory. If you don''t make friends at this time, you may not get a look at you when you reach the summit in the future. "Then we should stop this contest! At least, it''s time to leave the night! " Chu colorful road. "Why?" Huan Shiying asked. "Why should we ask?" Chu Cailan shook her head and sighed: "although I know that the young palace master has no feeling for Zong Yuanhai, it will be of great benefit to my goddess palace if he can get married with zongmen city. What''s more, Zixiao is not the general Qingtian chuzong. He is the second Qingtian chuzong. He was promoted to Qingtian chuzong much earlier than the white night. In fact, his strength is far beyond imagination Strength, can even compete with Ling family for the first place! Maybe you''ll have a baby calf "So... Elder Chu, what should we do?" Huan Shi Ying is in a hurry. "The white night is defeated. Although it won''t win or lose, I''m afraid that the Zong family will take advantage of the opportunity to do harm to it. I''ve heard about the white night in lotian restaurant today. If the Zong family holds a grudge, they will attack white night tomorrow." Chu is beautiful and deep. "White night is guarded by elder Qingtian. How can the family be so easy to deal with?" Asked an elder."You look down on the Zong family." Chu Cailan took a breath, her eyes seeping with some complexity: "Zong family... May not be able to invite people out of the heaven and soul state, come out and kill them!" This remark made people tremble. The eyes of the goddess of Zihuan were wide open... ... in the night, the heroes swarmed to the zongmen city to fight against the sky, which shocked the whole clan territory. Countless powerful men rushed to this place for a glimpse of the talent duel. Sitting in the courtyard drinking in the daytime, the plum blossom planted in the courtyard is in full bloom, fragrant and intoxicating. "Mr. chuzong, are you really going to have a fight with Zixiao chuzong?" At this time, a voice floated in the air. It was the Taoist of yin and Yang. "Do you think I''m kidding?" The white night is light. "Lord chuzong, there is a saying that I don''t know how to say it or not!" The Taoist of yin and Yang hesitated. "You say so." "This war... Can''t be done." "Why?" "Because you are not the enemy of Zixiao chuzong. Once you are defeated, it will not be good for your future. If you lose too miserably, you will leave the heart demon. For Qingtian chuzong, the heart demon is the biggest enemy, and the big heart devil is enough to destroy Qingtian chuzong! Therefore, this war cannot be fought. " Yin and Yang Taoist said. He is a strong one in the heaven and soul realm. Naturally, we can see the depth of the strength of the white night. The second level of the Wu Hun state is placed in the zongmen City, which can only be said to be the golden mean. On the contrary, Zixiao is quite different. He has entered into the martial spirit respect. The difference between the two is too big. In the end, it is just like the heaven and the earth. It is no wonder that Taoist of yin and Yang don''t value white night. "Since I said I would fight in the white night, I would never shrink back from the battle. What''s more, if I ran away, would I not have a demon in my heart?" The white night asked. "This... Bai chuzong, what is the reason why you have to stop the marriage between the Zong family and the goddess palace? Can it be true, as the outside world has said... silent in the daytime, continue to drink wine. In fact, he didn''t care about the eyes of the outside world, so he admitted his relationship with the goddess Zihuan. After all, it was his mother. However, considering the situation and feelings of the goddess, he chose to be silent at night. If she really doesn''t like her father, why should I insist? If Long Yue had not told this, the white night would not have come. "It seems that the old man has said a lot." Taoist Yin and Yang chuckled bitterly. Tomorrow is bound to be a wonderful day, as well as an important day. At night, a large number of powerful people came to the small court where they lived in the white night and asked for a visit. The endless stream of soul people almost made the market here, but they were all rejected by the white night. In the morning of the next day, powerful and powerful people rushed to the city of zongmen. And Zong''s team arrived outside the city half an hour ago. This time, not only zongluo, Zongbao and other descendants of the Zong family, but also Zong Xiao, the leader of the Zong family, and the senior leaders of the Zong family also came here. This war is also of great significance to the Zong family, and it must be won. In front of the statue, it''s funny to walk to the front of the city. Around tens of thousands of pairs of eyes, all concentrated on his body, as long as the body with some soul power, all ran over. For a moment, the public attention. "This war is bound to go down in the annals of history." A middle-aged man wearing a gold edged dragon pattern robe said leisurely. When they looked, they were shocked. "My God, is it ZuLong sword master? He''s here, too? " ZuLong Jiansheng is the leader of the loose cultivation alliance of qunzhongyu. He has a high status and strong cultivation. There are numerous forces in the clan area. However, some people like the way of cultivation like idle clouds, wild cranes. This kind of people are usually called loose cultivation, but they have no power and are often regarded as prey by other soul people. In order to protect the interests of free cultivation, a group of soul people set up loose cultivation alliance However, if there is any unfair treatment, the alliance will mediate. Of course, when the alliance encounters difficulties, countless members will come to help themselves. Although the alliance is only a form, but in terms of influence, it can be compared with the overlord of the clan. "Not long ago, white night had just slaughtered wufangcheng and killed all the people of the Mo family. Now he comes to zongmen city. I don''t know what kind of storm he will cause here." Another said. This person is Zhan Feiyan, the genius of Zhan family in Tianhua city. After receiving Zhan Ruyu''s letter, Zhan Feiyan almost came all night, unable to breathe. "Why should the white night prevent the marriage between the patriarchal family and the goddess palace? Did you fall in love with the goddess of purple Huan at night? " Another question was raised. "It''s mostly what kind of friction he had with his family." "Who knows?" In the past, those who did not show the existence of water and mountain, this moment all gathered outside the city of zongmen. There was more and more discussion around, but at this time, a large number of spirit animals came to this side. In the long sky, a spirit beast like a dragon was flying in the clouds and flying towards this side. People looked up and their faces changed."Is this a candle dragon? How can these animals appear here? " "Look, there is someone on the candle dragon." He exclaimed again, fixed his eyes and looked. This man was no other than a scholar of the Vientiane gate. "Thanks to the master''s Mount, I finally caught up with the war. Fortunately, fortunately, ha ha..." the scholar was in a good mood and fell laughing. The son laughs a public to see the situation, immediately meets. "I''ve met the scholar!" "The deacon of the Vientiane gate has come to our city. We will drink more in the city when the fight is over." Zongxiao came with a bold smile. There were a lot of powerful people around him, but he didn''t pay attention to anyone. Only the scholar personally met him. It was not important for the scholar, but the strength that the scholar represented behind him. The scholar nodded slightly, swept his four eyes, frowned and asked, "where is the white patriarch at night? Where is it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 "Bai chuzong hasn''t arrived yet. Does the Deacon have something to look for Bai chuzong?" Zongxiao asked, a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. What a smart scholar, he naturally saw zongxiao''s displeasure, but he completely ignored it and shook his head and said, "things are nothing. If you really want to talk about things, it''s your business! This war is the battle of giant heaven. According to the Convention, our Vientiane goalkeeper will record all the causes and consequences of this war and pass it on to future generations. Therefore, I want to investigate the causes of this war and so on. " After saying that, the scholar smiles at his son and worships the void beside him. The void gradually moves, and then a thin man appears. The man is only about 30 years old. He has long hair, bright eyes and white robes. He is free and unrestrained. He has an inexplicable temperament all over his body. When he looks at it gently, he gives people a feeling of seeing flowers in the mist. The moment he appeared, everyone in the four directions was shocked. Elder Optimus! This is the giant elder guarding beside Zi Xiao! "The scholar pays a visit to Xi Nian elder!" The scholar saluted respectfully. "Zhan''s family, Zhan Feiyan, please see Xi Nian elder!" "Zhang Haisheng of Luoyun pavilion has met Xi Nian elder!" "Zongjia Zongyuan haibai meets Xi Nian elder!" "Zong Xiao, the master of Zong family, has met the elder Xi Nian!" As soon as he appeared, he worshipped from all directions. No matter the master of the clan, the elder of the clan, and even the leader of the Sanshou alliance, ZuLong Jiansheng, all clasped hands and saluted. No one dared to neglect him. We need to know that the elder giant will not show up, unless the people they protect are persecuted by others, they will not show up at all. "You don''t have to be polite." Xi Nian calls the way, and then nods to the scholar, two people walk toward the distance. The scholar followed respectfully until he came to the place where no one was there. The scholar bowed his head and said something. Soon, the scholar turned back and disappeared. "Scholar adult, you are..." Zong Xiao asked carefully. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that some trivial matters of the clan should be reported to Xi Nian. That''s all." The scholar said with a smile, and then stood on the side, waiting quietly. Soon, there are many powerful people who can come, people greet each other, exchange greetings, the scene is very lively. The duel was decided yesterday. The people who can get here are either the nearby forces, or the mounts that travel thousands of miles every day, and the souls like the tide are heading for this. But it is clear that they have not been able to catch up with this unprecedented duel. "Yuchu, I''ll see you in the sky." At this time, there is a voice sounded, several handsome and brave men riding Leima came. "Phoenix green feather? Who is the fourth in the Zong list at the beginning of the new Jin Dynasty? The genius of Feihuang Pavilion "I didn''t expect him to come too!" People suddenly burst into a pot. "The strength of Feihuang Pavilion is no longer what it used to be. There are two schools in one school. In addition to Feng Qingyu, the newly recruited disciple Yin XueYue is also gifted. It is amazing." "But yinxueyue doesn''t seem to come." At the same time, a monk beside Feng Qingyu also speaks. "Huang Zhiyuan, meet the leader of ZuLong! I''ve seen the emperor Qingtian chuzongzi, laughing The crowd was startled again. Huang Zhiyuan, the first emperor of the new Jin Dynasty, ranked eighth. "Good! Good! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you have been promoted to the first Zong list. Good! Hahaha... "ZuLong sword master Dayue, Huang Zhiyuan is a member of his loose cultivation alliance. When he was promoted to chuzong, he also had face. There was a commotion in the crowd, and a woman riding a huge fox came running. The spirit fox was white and as smart as a calf. On her back was a woman wearing a black sword suit and carrying a long sword. The woman''s face was cold, but her eyes were bright and her teeth were bright. She attracted the young people''s hearts. She glanced at the people present, turned over the Linghu, saluted and called: "Qing Yizong Fu is merciless. You have met your predecessors, and you have seen zixiaochu Zong! " "Fu merciless? A genius in the Qing Dynasty, the first in the new Jin Dynasty, ranked sixth! " "I didn''t expect that today''s war has attracted so many original talents!" People sigh. At present, there are a lot of talents. Outside the courtyard where the white night is located, there are many soul monks. They gather together in twos and threes and whisper. "It''s almost time! Why hasn''t the night come out yet "Isn''t he afraid?" One joked. "That''s really not sure. Although white night is also Qingtian chuzong, Zixiao is not lower than him in terms of ranking. Moreover, Zixiao is an old junior. Where can his strength be worse?" Another beautiful looking female soul xiuhun said that she often went to and out of zongmen city and knew more about Zixiao. Naturally, she was closer to Zixiao. But some of the others disagreed. "You say that Bai Ye can''t fight with Zixiao. That''s because you don''t know Bai Ye. Bai Ye is not an ordinary chuzong, but he is known as chuzong''s killer. Chuzong who fights with him is either dead or disabled. Why does this list exchange blood? Isn''t it because of the white night? " Another said.The fall of the words caused the crowd to gasp. Indeed, the turbulence of chuzong Bang is caused by the white night. How weak can it be if the head of chuzong Bang can be killed? This kind of thing can never happen. "What''s more, I heard that the death of Tianya, the peak of the world, was the result of the white night. Moreover, there are rumors that he can easily kill the warrior soul worshiper. He is also the cause of the five square city disaster. He is a evil star. How can he not fight back when he comes back to zongmen city? You see, I see this smile, most of the time, it''s more or less ominous! " "You fart, Zixiao can lose to white night? Do you know the strength of Zixiao chuzong? " One hummed. "What do you know? Ignorance "You are ignorant The more noise people make, the more they get. But at this time, the courtyard gate suddenly opened, and a figure came out of it. As soon as people breathed, they looked. White night! "He appeared!" The voice rang out. Countless eyes rested on him. Yin and Yang Daoists also went out one after another and followed them behind. The white night glanced at these people lightly, and then moved on. The souls immediately followed, whispering. In the white night, he was dressed in a white dress with brown edges and two swords pinned to his waist. His appearance was very free and easy. However, his soul power was very weak, which could not make people think that he was an enigmatic big man. "Jianyue." Walking along, the white night suddenly called. But there was no reaction around. He didn''t care. He said with a smile, "do you think I can win this time?" "Stupid!" After I don''t know how long, in the void floated a sound. "You don''t think I should fight Zixiao?" Asked the white night. Jianyue is silent. "According to what you mean, Zixiao''s strength should be extraordinary, right?" "The Vientiane gate knows more about Zixiao than you believe. Judging from the current situation and spiritual state of the two of you, your chances of winning Zixiao are not very good." The dim voice of the stream moon rings again. "That''s what you said to me when I went into wufangcheng." White night shrugged. "I did make a mistake at the beginning, but this time, judging from a series of detailed information such as the means and cards between you two, this time, it will probably not be wrong!" "Oh?" The white night answered and asked with a smile: "elder Jianyue, why don''t you like this? I''ll make a bet with you, and I''ll bet on the outcome of the giant sky contest. What do you think?" "Bai chuzong, my duty is to guard you. Anything else has nothing to do with me." "Don''t you think it''s boring to follow me like a ghost all day?" "Even if it looks lonely? If you miss something, I can''t explain it to zongmen. " "It''s just a bet. It doesn''t affect your protection." White night said with a smile, "why don''t you have any capital? Or dare not? " "Bai chuzong doesn''t have to use the method of arousal to me..." Jianyue was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "what do you want to bet on?" "If I win, I want you to take the initiative to do something for me. What do you think?" Said the white night. Although Qingtian elder is to protect Qingtian chuzong, but Qingtian chuzong does not take the initiative to control the power of Qingtian elder. "If you lose, what conditions can you promise that will make my heart beat?" Jianyue asked. "Dead dragon sword." The night whispered three words. Jianyue has been guarding him all the time. The secret of the dead dragon sword can''t be kept at all. What''s more, Jianyue already knew about this magic weapon when he killed Lang Tianya. "Oh?" Jianyue hears the sound, slightly a Leng, in the void, gradually appears her figure. Seeing a girl with short hair and petite appearance beside the white night, all the soul people behind are stunned and wonder who this person is. Only the Taoist Yin and Yang coagulates their eyes and stares at it. "Do you really want to gamble on this sword?" Jianyue pointed to the waist of the white night and asked in an incredible way. Rao is the soul of heaven, and he has to be moved by this sword. "The elder Jianyue has been with me for many days. Who am I in the white night? The elder Jianyue should be clear about it!" White night smiles. Jianyue nodded: "in this case, I promise you that if you lose, the dead dragon sword will belong to me. If you win, I promise to do something for you, but I want to state in advance that this matter can''t violate my principles!" "Don''t worry, it won''t be difficult for you." White night''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning, out of the zongmen city. At the moment, outside the gate, there are a sea of people, when he stepped out of the gate of the moment, the attention of all. "Look, the white night is coming out!" The voice rang out. "Is that the Taoist of yin and Yang?" "It is said that he has gone through the ups and downs and stepped into the realm of heaven and soul!""Heaven soul state person, I didn''t expect to see a strong one today!" "Who is that girl beside the white night? Good face, how to walk side by side with the white night? And Yin and yang are still following her? " "Strange?" People talk a lot. However, he saw the scholar step forward and made a ceremony from afar. "See elder Jianyue!" Elder Optimus! There was an uproar around. By the side of the white night, there are two strong spirits! How terrible? On one side, the family members are still. Only the only son laughs, that Zhang Xiujing''s face gradually spread a strong sense of war. "White night, you are here at last!" I laugh and whisper. Step by step in the white night, standing in front of the son''s smile. People around him immediately backed away. War is about to break out! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 Seeing the two beginners standing still, people''s hearts beat for a while. "White night!" Fu Wuqing''s face, which looks like the ice of ten thousand years, shows a trace of excitement and joy. Her eyes are like stars. She hasn''t seen the white night for several years since they left the summer and went to practice in Qunzhong. Compared with the original, the change of white night is huge, people become more upright, and more handsome, but she can still recognize through the familiar contour. "It''s said that both Fu chuzong and Bai chuzong are from Daxia. Fu chuzong and Bai chuzong should know each other, right?" Feng Qingyu beside her couldn''t help asking. "I have known him for a long time, but I haven''t seen him for a long time. He is like man and nature, but I still can''t move forward." Fu heartless and bitter smile. Since she joined the Qing Dynasty, she has heard most about outsiders in the door every day, that is, white night. Tiantianfeng, Tianhua City, shennu palace, wufangcheng, these things are so shocking that they shock the world. Even if she wants to avoid it, she can''t concentrate on cultivation. After all, these things are too shocking. In particular, after white night was promoted to Qingtian chuzong, various sects were thinking about how to bring the white night together, and the first emperor of the Qing Dynasty held several meetings to discuss this issue. "In this war, did Fu chuzong want Bai chuzong to win or Zixiao chuzong to win?" At this time, Feng Qingyu asked again. "Naturally, it''s day night." Fu mercilessly does not think about cableway. "Is it?" Feng Qingyu shook his head and sighed slightly: "I hope you can win with a smile." "Why?" Asked the other. "Because Bai chuzong is so dazzling." Feng Qingyu''s eyes seeped with fatigue: "he entered the first Zong list within two years, then all the way through the general, killed to the third position, and promoted to Qingtian chuzong... Don''t you think it''s terrible? What about the talent, talent, talent? Are we worthy of being called genius in front of him? " People are lost in thought. "If Bai Ye is defeated here, it will prove that he is not invincible, not the most powerful genius. We can practice under him, and even have the opportunity to surpass him in the future. But if even Zixiao chuzong can''t stop him, then... We are so sad!" Feng Qingyu sighed. "It is the tragedy of the genius of the whole era to coexist with such amazing and unparalleled genius in this era." Fu pitilessly sighed and understood the meaning of Feng Qingyu, but her eyes were filled with firmness: "however, this does not change my mind, I still hope to win by night, even if the talent is worse than him? Is talent really that important? As long as any soul is willing to practice in a down-to-earth way, talent is only a secondary thing in the end. " Feng Qingyu Leng next, toward Fu mercilessly embrace Fist: "taught." The white night is quiet, and the Taoist Yin and Yang stand not far away from Jianyue for the array. The soul power overflowing from him is extremely weak. As long as the soul reaches the third level of martial spirit state, he can easily see through the soul state of white night. But Zixiao, however, is already the middle martial spirit venerable. What a disparity in strength! "Is this white night? It doesn''t seem like a big deal. " A young man sneered. "It is said that he slaughtered wufangcheng alone, but some people said that it was because of the help of yin and Yang Daoists. However, in terms of the strength of white night, he killed the Mo family alone, which is just a fantasy!" Another middle-aged man said. "Let''s wait and see. If white night is just bluffing, he''ll show himself later." An old woman sneered. This is Li Shuyu, an elder from Meihua Mountain. She came to attend the marriage between zongmen city and goddess palace. Li Shuyu is not the only one with a skeptical attitude. More people on the scene are also skeptical about the strength of white night. Although there is Qingtian chuzong''s identity certificate, the soul state of white night is really too low. "Father, can brother really fight through the night?" Zong Yuanhai looked at Zixiao and found that Zixiao''s expression remained serious from the beginning to the end. His confident heart also became a little uneasy. He and Zixiao grew up from childhood, never seen Zixiao show such an expression. Zixiao, very serious! "Don''t worry, Zixiao has never let me down for so many years! Today, he will shine for my family Zong Xiaoshen road. I saw son smile forward a few steps, to the white night made a salute, Lang Sheng way: "Bai chuzong, today''s war, power when you and I fight, no matter who you and I win or lose, I hope you and I, there is no gap, any resentment." "I won''t take the initiative to provoke anyone, unless the other party touches my bottom line. I hope zixiaochuzong can remember the agreement we made before and don''t break the promise." The white night is light. "Of course." Son smile raised his hand, Lang drink: "white chuzong, don''t waste time, move it!" At night, his eyes were frozen, and he stepped forward, and his momentum changed instantly. But at this critical moment, a voice rang out. "Stop it!" The whole audience was shocked, but they saw the goddess palace coming towards this side."Purple Huan?" Zong Yuanhai was stunned. "Here comes the goddess palace!" People called. The cause of the battle between Bai Ye and Zi Xiao is the goddess palace. Some people say that Bai Ye Chong Guan becomes a beauty. Today, it seems that it is true. The goddess of purple Huan came running on foot with a look of great anxiety, and her beautiful face was so charming that people were fascinated. White night indifferently looked at the woman over there, eyes no joy and no sorrow. Zixiao was slightly suspicious. He saw the white night in a very clear eyes. It seemed that he did not have much love for the goddess of purple Huan. If the white night did not interfere with the marriage because of his admiration for the goddess of purple Huan, what was the purpose of his coming here? "What are you doing? Get out of here Zongxiao drank. "Yes, purple Huan, it has nothing to do with you. Go back and prepare quickly. When the elder brother wins the white night, it will be when you and I get married!" Zong Yuanhai also called out. "Patriarch, master Yuanhai, please forgive me. I came here for me in the white night. Let Zihuan persuade him to leave. The battle is over..." the goddess of Zihuan made a salute to the family members, drooping her eyes. "You don''t have to persuade me. I only ask you one question. You need to answer me truthfully." The white night turns around and stares at the goddess of purple Huan. The goddess of purple Huan trembled, her eyes slightly moist and her pink lips clenched. "Ye Er, what do you want to ask..." her voice was shaking. "Do you really want to marry a family?" The night sank. The heart of the goddess of purple Huan was pounding, and her pupils contracted slightly. "This..." "I hope you don''t cheat me!" The white night was fixed on her eyes without blinking. If the goddess Zihuan said yes, she would leave on the spot because it was his mother''s choice. After a long time, she covered her chest and whispered, "I... I don''t want to... But..." "that''s enough!" White night seems to get the answer, directly interrupted her words, light way: "in this case, I will not let you marry them!" "Purple Huan! What do you say Zong Yuanhai heard the sound, but she felt ashamed. With so many people here, the goddess of Zihuan said that she didn''t want to marry Zong''s family. He felt extremely humiliated. Moreover, before the wedding started, Zihuan appeared in public, which made Zong''s family feel shameless. "Purple Huan, go back now! You will be my family member right away. You should understand the rules of my family and don''t be disgraced here! " Zongxiao also drank furiously. The performance of the goddess of purple Huan made him extremely unhappy. "What do you say?" In a flash, the eyes of the white night were red, and the murderous spirit broke out. His pupils were staring at zongxiao and others like a fierce beast. He said grimly, "do you dare to insult her again? Do you believe that I step on the Zong family today?" There was a tremor all around. The family was shocked. Zong Xiaoqi''s whole body trembled and said angrily: "white night! You''re crazy "I will not repeat it the second time. From now on, anyone who dares to insult the goddess of purple Huan will be killed on the spot. Even if it is a martial spirit Master, I will not be merciful!" The white night is domineering and cold. As soon as this remark fell, the whole audience was shocked. What does that mean? Is white night sure to kill the warrior soul worshiper? "Bai chuzong! You and I duel, or continue as usual! Don''t waste your time! " Zixiao frowns slightly and feels that the development of tense will only get worse and worse. "Are you the hope and sustenance of the family? Good! I''ll defeat you first and let the Zong family die completely! " As soon as the sound falls, a light comes out of the head of the white night and goes straight into the sky. The soul of heaven! Jiuchong heaven soul of the heaven! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, is there only one heaven soul? White night, is this your dependence? " Zong Yuanhai laughed. But soon, his smile became stiff, and there was only endless shaking in his pupils... he saw four lines on his face that looked like a God''s canvas, and the four lines flickered like flame burning on his face. Four gods and two spirits! Plus the Jiuchong heaven soul! The spirit of five lives! There was no sound outside the city. All the people opened their mouths and eyes, staring at the young man, and no one spoke for a long time. Against the sky! This is almost against the weather! This! Is the white night''s dependence! The five born souls of heaven! The whole clan! Unique, unparalleled in the world!! White night face cold, eyes full of ferocity, step toward the son smile to walk. At that moment, Zixiao felt as if his shoulders were pressed by the mountains, and even his breathing became difficult. "No, no, no, no, No? What a talent this is... Bai chuzong!! Is that what you depend on? "The son laughs to return to God, bitterly smiles repeatedly. The five born souls of heaven! Even if his soul is poor? With this talent against heaven! He''s enough to level down the warrior spirit Master! This moment! No one dares to question the white night again!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 Whoosh! The white night moved, like a falling meteorite, rushed to Zixiao with fire light, and the terror of the soul pressed down three times. Bang! Bang! Bang! Zixiao''s feet suddenly sank for several inches, and the ground cracked. His face was heavy and his eyes were more focused than ever before. "The profound meaning of the general situation!" Zi laughs and drinks, and a terrible trend rolls off like a wave. The profound meaning of the six major trends was like a tide, which submerged the land of ten miles. But as soon as the general trend spread, it was torn apart by a stronger and sharper trend. "The general trend of the white night is a seven fold trend, which is even more terrifying." Someone cried out, it was Zhang Haisheng from Luoyun Pavilion. Zixiao''s face changed dramatically, and his general situation was torn to pieces by the white night in an instant, and spread to himself. His body immediately became sluggish and incomparable, as if falling into the mud. "Xiaoer, don''t keep it, just use the spirit of heaven directly!" In the distance, zongxiao''s face was heavy and he cried out. The son smiles to nod, long howl, the head darts out three bright lights. The three lives of heaven soul, three respects and one change of heaven soul. The three colors of red, yellow and blue interweave on the top of Zixiao''s head, shining brilliantly and incomparably. In the light, are a Phoenix, a tiger, a blue fish. They are nimble and dance, and constantly revolve around Zixiao, and the soul force like the sea water gushes down. In an instant, the general trend was forced back by the terrible spirit. "Seal!" The son laughs and drinks, the blue fish falls, and the power of the mutated heaven and soul pours out. In an instant, the earth is covered with dust, and the cold force spreads rapidly towards the white night. "Melt!" Cold hum in the white night, gluttonous variation power also diffuses, baking blue fish variation power into ash. "Just enough to restrain my strength?" Zixiao was stunned. "Town!" Drink it in the daytime. The divine dragon dances wildly, and the suppressing force is like the Buddha''s palm, falling down. Bang Dong! Zixiao''s body sank and his feet fell directly into the soil. "Sword With a roar of the white night, the green front cuts through the sky and falls into his hands. He holds the sword in one hand and points to the sky. The terrible sword and cold sense interweave and converge, forming a wave of terror that cannot be turned into a wave of terror and smiles at him. Zixiao looks very white. "Not good!" With a low cry, the three heavenly spirits on his head suddenly condensed into three spheres, which were integrated into a whole. "Read it! A sword Eyes closed and opened at night! When he reappeared, he had already fallen in front of Zixiao, and the green sword fell... Dong! The sword breaks the earth like terror and destruction, but it happens to be blocked by the ball of Zixiao''s three heavenly spirits. Whoa! Zixiao''s body was directly hit and flew, and fell heavily in a hundred meters away, extremely embarrassed. At this moment, the family members were completely silent. Zi Xiao... Was hit by the whole white night!! But white night knew that the battle was not over. Zixiao can be rated as Qingtian chuzong, protected by Qingtian elder, how can there be no means? That''s not true. See son smile stand up, that face more and more serious, and the ball on his head also changed again, unexpectedly like a blooming flower, slowly blooming. "Symbiotic spirit? Is this? " Feng Qingyu breathed out. "Zixiao''s three heavenly spirits are symbiotic spirits. They can perfectly integrate and produce a brand-new one!" ZuLong sword sage sinks. "Fusion produces a new spirit? Is it hard for Chengzi to laugh that chuzong has become a soul of single heaven Someone asked. "Of course not. It''s just a feature of symbiotic spirit, which can be temporarily merged to generate a new powerful spirit. Usually, after the integration of ordinary heaven and soul, the level of heaven soul will change. It is possible that the heaven soul produced may be one variant of the heaven soul, or it may be a two change yuan heaven soul, and Zi Xiao''s three spirits will merge into one. Most of the heaven spirits produced are..." "three changes of heaven soul" ! Channeling Fu ruthlessly condenses the voice way. Boom! A wave of soul power burst out from Zixiao''s body, and the people around him were shaken back. Even the wall of zongmen city was cracked by this wave. White night body shaking, but not back, Ning Su staring at the son smile. However, a dark dot appeared in the center of his forehead and eyebrow. The dot slowly melted into a serpentine like pattern, which slowly climbed on his face and spread to his body. This is the unique embodiment of the soul changing! And the spirit of heaven and soul, will reach the point of human soul integration! The soul of heaven is like a soul, as you please! "Is that your card?" White night eyes Ning open, looking at son smile way. "Yes, although there is only one change in my three heavenly spirits, which is far inferior to that of Bai chuzong, my three heavenly spirits are common ones and can be merged into higher ones at any time. For this reason, the Vientiane gate has given me the status of the first emperor of heaven." The son laughs light way, at this moment he, every word each breath, all contain the rich soul power, the life is endless."I see!" The pupil of white night rises, unexpectedly again toward son smile stride. "But what about that? Today, I will take away the goddess of purple Huan, and the Zong family can''t even touch her! " Voice down, the five heavenly spirits burst out a strong light, soul force dazzling like five suns! "Bai chuzong! What makes you care so much about the goddess of purple Huan? I can''t see any admiration in your eyes. The goddess of purple Huan is not the one you like. Why do you work so hard? " Zi asked with a smile. "She''s a very important person to me. You won''t understand that!" Cold road in the white night, the body suddenly disappeared. Wolf attack! "Bai chuzong, you don''t understand the horror of the three changes of heaven and soul!" Zi smiles and shakes his head. The lines on his face suddenly flash with a strange cold light. A soul force bursts out from him, like a rope to the white night. The white night was immediately contained. "Bai chuzong, offended!" Zixiao''s body shape moved open, suddenly opened his mouth, and a stream of soul fire actually spewed out from his mouth. The fire engulfs the white night, and burns his soul completely. White night can''t resist! The power of the soul of the three changes contains several terrible attributes, even such attributes as the fire of gluttonous food. Moreover, Zixiao spits out and releases at will. How terrible... "OK! Great Seeing this, the Zong family clapped their hands and cried out. "Good job, smile!" Zongxiao laughed and looked at the white night in a sinister way: "Huang Kou Xiao, I don''t know the sky and the earth. I think that if I get a giant sky, Chu Zong will be lawless? But I don''t know that there is someone out there, and there is a heaven out of heaven! " "I don''t know how many years earlier than he was promoted to Qingtian chuzong. In terms of seniority, my elder brother is his elder, but in front of him, he is still so arrogant that he just doesn''t know whether to die or not." Zong Yuanhai sneered. "Since Zixiao has won, it''s not so meaningless that it should not have won!" A glimmer of brilliance flashed in zongxiao''s eyes and said in a low voice: "to be fair, this man''s talent is much better than Zixiao, but now he can''t compete with Zixiao. It''s hard to say in the future... It''s not a good thing for our family... If he''s abandoned here today, it''s a wonderful thing!" The words fell, and everyone''s heart beat. "Master, there are two strong spirits guarding him behind him. If we want to do harm to the white night, I''m afraid those two... Won''t agree..." whispered the first family member. "Only two heavenly spirits! What to fear? But the status of elder Optimus will be a little tricky. " At this time, a low voice sounded behind zongxiao. When people looked at zongxiao, they saw a figure in a black robe standing behind zongxiao. The figure raised his hand slightly, revealing a face full of withered tree bark. There was no soul power flowing on him. Standing there, he was not very impressive. However, when the senior officials of the Zong family saw this person, they were all shocked and even made a ceremony. "Yes, Lord Black!" "Yes, Lord Black!" They didn''t notice him before! "Don''t be too polite!" The black robed old man nodded slightly, and his eyes fell on the white night over there. The essence of his pupils twinkled: "this son has five heavenly spirits. He is really a natural talent. If he can be used by me, maybe I can extract one or two heavenly spirits from him for my use! But... This man is Qingtian chuzong, with his back to the Vientiane gate. If we really want to move him, we need to consider how to explain to the Vientiane gate! " "Don''t worry at the Vientiane gate! Even if my family really killed white night, what? Can he avenge my family Zongxiao sneered: "black lord, I give you the town star sword, to help you deal with the sky elder of the white night, you wait for the opportunity to wipe out the white night, you know?" "Yes, master!" The crowd whispered. Zong''s family has made a decision. Zong Yuanhai sneers and stares at the white night: "you are a wizard this day, but you want to fight against me. Soon you will know what will happen to me." Bang! Just then, a dull sound came from the other end. Everyone''s spirit was shocked, and they looked up, but they could see that there was a circle of flame like gas around the whole body in the daytime. This gas directly ignited Zixiao''s soul power, which was burned with Zixiao''s soul power. Zi smiles and looks stunned. The next second, a more surging force erupted from the body of the white night, which was like a torrent of meteorite, unstoppable, and directly shook his three changeable spirits. Bang! The five heavenly spirits in the white night are like five bulls that can''t be pulled back. They laugh at their sons with their soul power. Zixiao looks pale and shocked at the white night. "This is the mystery of fighting?" Boom! That originally was completely suppressed by Zixiao''s soul power broke out completely, and a strong force that refused to give in gushed out. "Burn!!! Burn Zixiao grinned his teeth and drank. The soul changes the yuan power, burning the power of the white night.However, the Yuan Li of white night is really terrible. The amount of the five heavenly spirits almost makes the son laugh and gasp. However, seeing the white night raise his hand and smile at him, Yuan Li seems to be absorbed by a black hole, and rushes toward the palm of white night. With two breathless Kung Fu, the palm of white night gathers the terrible yuan power that a martial spirit venerable should have. Son smile pupil crazy tremble, immediately retreat. "Sky cloud palm! The clouds are all over the place A low drink, a palm fall. Bang Dong! Yuan force surging out, into a destructive force, toward the foreshock. Son smile pupil tremble, retreat can not retreat, a bite teeth, double palms held high, low voice again drink: "heaven and Earth Shield!" Whoa. One dimensional force shield is formed. But the next second, the sky cloud palm attacks, the shield breaks into empty. "Smile, use magic weapon!" The zongxiao over there saw it and roared in a hurry. The sky cloud palm is partly removed by the heaven and Earth Shield. If you use the magic weapon again, you will be able to defend it. But Zixiao did not make any action to urge the magic weapon. On the contrary, he raised his hands again, intending to resist with soul skill. But it''s too late. Bang! The sky cloud palm strikes. Zixiao''s body was directly shaken, spit blood, fell heavily on the ground. At the sight, there was silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 "The son laughs defeat?" Seeing this, Huang Zhiyuan lost his voice. "Not yet!" Phoenix green feather sink way. However, looking at the blood stained son''s smile, a carp stood up and jumped up. The soul lines on his face urged Yuan Li again. A continuous stream of Yuan force revolved around him like the spring wind, and his chest collapsed by the sky cloud palm immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. "This resilience is... Terrible! Three changes of the soul of heaven, how powerful? It can be cured and can resist the enemy. How can ordinary spirits do this Fu heartless can not help but say. Many of the people present did not even have a change in the spirit of heaven. The variation of the spirit depends on one''s own understanding and integration of the spirit of heaven, as well as opportunities. It is not the ability of strong talent to mutate. However, it is even more difficult to connect and integrate the heaven spirits. If the soul person does not understand the two heavenly spirits of his own slightly, and forcibly merges the heaven soul, the end will be extremely miserable. If the spirit is light, the soul will be broken, and the heavy soul will be destroyed. But Zixiao not only integrates the three heavenly spirits, but also achieves the perfect integration. The best proof is that the three spirits change one by one and become the three ones. "Bai chuzong, you are really extraordinary. I have the strength of a middle level martial spirit Master. I have nine levels and three changes to integrate the heaven soul protection body. My strength is enough to compete with the upper level martial spirit Master. But in front of you, I am not only not getting half the benefit, but I am in a mess. I admire your strength." "But zongxiao is my adoptive father, and Yuanhai is my younger brother. Today you want to stir up Yuanhai''s marriage, I won''t agree. Bai chuzong, once you and I do our best, let''s fight with all our strength! I want to know whether you are qualified to be the first emperor of giant heaven Voice down, he screamed, temperament suddenly changed! And before the elegant indifferent, become bold and domineering up! At night, his eyes were covered with golden light, and his whole body seemed to be wrapped by the light of God, which was a strong struggle. Son smile words, let him fight high! "Zixiao, you don''t understand that even if you die in the white night today, you will not let the goddess of purple Huan enter your ancestral home. As long as she is not willing, even if the gods force me, I will set foot on the sky and kill the gods!" He screamed, the top of his head broke out with a burning light. "Resonate!" ZuLong swordman cried out. "The will of the white night resonates with the spirit of heaven!" Zhan Feiyan''s brow was frowning, unbelievable. "Big brother, what does it mean Next to Zhan Rouyu a face puzzled asked. "The resonance between the soul and the soul is the perfect connection between the soul and the soul. Once the resonance occurs, the soul can fully exert the power of the soul, just like digging out the potential of the soul! It''s very difficult to resonate with your soul. First of all, you need to be firm! The heart of the white night makes his soul willingly use it Zhan Feiyan said: "the white night is worthy of being a genius." "So powerful?" Zhan Ruyu covers her mouth. "So what? I''m sure you won''t lose white night Zong Yuanhai angrily yelled: "brother, quickly solve the white night, raise eyebrows for my family!" Son smile face a heavy, step by step to rush. The soul of the three changes blooms with divine light, and those around him only feel a halo in front of him, which makes him unable to open his eyes. When the God came to Kong Ning, he turned out a sword several feet long and cut it in the sky. Bang! The earth roars, a deep crack is hard to crack. People were shaken back and forth by the sword. They stood still and looked for the posture of the white night. However, at the end of the crack, there was a man standing steadily. It was white night. There was a figure like a bright moon on his head, holding the Yuan Li sword steadily. The moon, the sky, and the soul? Take the attack with the spirit of heaven! People can''t believe it. "Ye''er..." the eyes of the goddess Zihuan were soaked with tears. She clenched her pink lips and drooped her eyes. All this is my fault. In any case, we can''t let ye''er suffer any harm... the goddess of purple Huan thought bitterly that she could not help but fall on the two Heaven soul state people over there... the white night is physically strong. With the help of Vajra''s unquenchable force, she can''t let ye''er suffer any harm at all... the goddess of purple Huan can''t help but fall on the two Heaven soul state people over there... the white night is physically strong. With the help of Vajra. Cloud control! Zixiao''s pupils were tight, and her heart suddenly accelerated. The palm technique of white night is extremely terrifying. It seems that the palm with light clouds and gentle breeze has the power to break mountains and rivers. The Qiankun shield is Zixiao''s strongest defense soul skill. Even if it''s the top martial spirit Master''s all-out strike, it can''t be completely broken, but white night has done it! That slap still scares him. The son laughs at the body like the shadow, dodges in a hurry, dodges well, dodges without danger, but does not stop, directly shrinks the whole body all yuan strength, stops all offensive and oppressive. "Well?" White night frowns. However, Zixiao kept retreating and pulling away from him. At the same time, the soul seal on his face began to wriggle, which was the illusion of rapid flow and overflow of Yuan force.Zixiao is trying to urge Yuan Li. There was an uproar all around. What is he going to do? The wind suddenly rose, the sky was dark, and a chill rose inexplicably. "Not good!" Some people in the Zong family cried out: "Zixiao is going to use that move! Everybody, step back "Back!" Zongxiao immediately ordered. The family members of the clan were retreating, and they were about to withdraw into the city of zongmen. And other souls see the situation, also immediately react to come over, quickly retreat away. In the twinkling of an eye, outside the zongmen City, a vast expanse is left, only the roaring wind, and Yuan Li, who is constantly rushing towards the son''s smile. "Bai chuzong, it has been delayed long enough. Let''s have a winner or loser with this move." Zi chuckled and drank, then opened his mouth, and a slender sword flew out of his mouth. The sword was golden all over, like a perfect ornament made by Tiangong. But as soon as it appeared, the strong yuan force rushed to the Xiaojian. The sword whirled at once, and the speed of the whirl rose wildly, and the intention of destroying the sword began to explode from the small sword. "Such a pure heaven soul force, this is... Raise sword?" There is a light cry in the white night. "Yes, this is the soul yuan sword I raised with the purest Yuan Li of three heavenly spirits in ten years! Although I don''t use the sword, I kill the enemy with it. I only sacrificed this soul yuan sword twice. This is the third time. The first two sacrifices have defeated the martial spirit Master. Today, I will defeat you with it! " Zixiao pondered, the faster and sharper the Hunyuan sword spins. Although it has no intention of sword, its terrifying destructive power is enough to suffocate. "Is it? Then you can try and see if it can defeat me The night is cold. "Be careful of Bai chuzong With a big laugh, Zixiao suddenly jumped up to tens of feet high, and the soul yuan sword flew up like the scorching sun, illuminating the dark world. The four souls exclaimed. What pure soul power! Rao is the superior martial spirit Master, and it is difficult to urge out the pure soul power! Ten years to raise a sword! It''s extraordinary. The threat of this move is even greater than that given by Xuhong. The pressure he gives to the white night alone is far more than that of several middle level martial spirit masters! Zixiao, worthy of Qingtian chuzong! "Sword With a long cry in the white night, the green sword leaped high and circled overhead. "Taotie! God! Holy moon! Spirit flower! "No heart He drank five times in a row, and all the five heavenly spirits were in full bloom. The four soul lines on his face were better, as if to melt. The souls exclaimed again. But not far away from the Yin and Yang Taoist and Jianyue are at the same time. "This halo of heaven and soul... Has Bai chuzong understood that state?" Yin Yang Taoist asked deeply. "I don''t know, maybe, maybe..." Jianyue whispered. Taoist Yin and Yang mumbled his lower lip and fell into meditation. At this moment, the wind and cloud color changes, as in the last world, between heaven and earth, as if only the power of Zixiao and Baiye were left! "If you keep a sword for ten years, you will be defeated by the white night!" Zong Yuan Hai Ning road. "Today is the day when we were defeated in the daytime, and my family is shining everywhere!" Zongbao cried. "This pure soul power alone is not comparable to that of night. We have won Zongxiao laughed. Zixiao in the sky, overlooking the white night, his face like a snake like soul lines have turned into a golden color, people like the gods, overlooking the white night. He raised his hand and grabbed at the golden sword. When his skin touched it... chirp! This fast spinning golden sword instantly ejects out, like a dragon hitting the water, directly attacking the white night. The air rubbed against the golden sword, and all of them were ignited. This sword is like a sword from outside the sky. It is gorgeous! The whole city was stunned. It''s like a miracle. But the more terrible destructive force is wantonly venting down. Bang Dong! The city wall of zongmen was directly split, the earth was smashed, and the surrounding was in a mess. The golden sword had not fallen, and the destructive force had crushed everything below. All the soul people around the scene were turned upside down and all of them were lifted or forced back! But the white night is like a rock in a storm, motionless and stable as a mountain. "Seal!" The white night suddenly drinks, the green sword trembles wildly, neighs unceasingly, seems to have come to life in general! Sonorous. At this time, the golden sword changes. In the middle of the flight, the sword suddenly disappeared. In the white night, my eyes were frozen. Boom! In the middle of the sky, a ripple of Yuanli suddenly burst out, and thousands of golden swords fell like raindrops.Blockade! This one! Completely blocked the direction to avoid the white night!! The whole sky seems to be covered by the golden sword! Where to escape? "Night!" The goddess of purple Huan was shocked and rushed to the other side like crazy. "Stop the little palace master Chu gorgeous and other elders cried out in a hurry. Goddess palace immediately cut off the goddess of purple Huan. "These moves... The white night is defeated!" In the distance, ZuLong Jiansheng sighed. Feng Qingyu''s face turned pale. They didn''t even dare to think about these terrible moves. "Is this Zixiao''s strength? This is the power of Qingtian chuzong? The gap between Qingtian chuzong and chuzong is too big. What is Qingtian? Is that what you mean Huang Zhiyuan murmured. Fu was merciless, his eyes tightened and he said nothing. Zhan Ruoyu''s face is very nervous, the atmosphere dare not breathe for a while, tightly watching the white night. "Is white night going to be defeated here?" "If this attack goes on, it will not only fail, but also the white night. If it is broken, it will be a pity. Such a good seedling, ah..." countless soul people sigh. The bright stars, will fall at last? However, at this critical moment, a golden light tore up the divine light and splashed into the sky... People''s expressions were stunned. I saw the white night jump, a sword in one hand, jump up high, smash all the gold swords in front of me, and kill the sky with one sword! This is with son smile face to face hard Yuan Li! "With Yuan Li Ding? He only has the second level of martial spirit realm, even if there are many spirits in heaven? Others are the soul of three changes! How thick and fierce Yuan Li is! What a mess the night is The scholar who has been silent and does not do evaluation, this moment can''t help but cry out. At the beginning, he hoped that the white night could win. After all, this boy can surprise him so much. Who doesn''t love such an amazing generation? The scholar once thought that white night was a very clever and cautious man, but now he found himself wrong. In this case, with Yuan''s full strength to resist, there may be a ray of vitality in the future, but the white night is not only not top, but also against the current, breaking the golden sword, killing Xiangzi smile. Once he can''t catch him, he must have a golden sword to blow through his body and die. Then the operator laughs and he can''t take the move. Isn''t it chaotic? People all call the night stupid. However, the Taoist of yin and Yang, Jianyue and Xinnian are staring at the white night at the same time, without blinking their eyes. They look very serious. People see, slightly stunned. Looking at it, you can see the green peak in the hand of dancing in the daytime. Yuan Li is surging on the sword. His whole body rushes to the sky with a sharp arrow. His momentum is irresistible! And that Yuan force, is the vent can''t stop, all the soul yuan sword that tears up the son smile! Not at all! "What?" Everyone was shocked. White night is better than Zixiao in Yuan Li? Dang! A crisp sound of swords sounded in the sky. One sword in the white night broke the last soul yuan sword, completely breaking through the block of soul yuan sword. One sword rose straight and stabbed at Zixiao. Sword like lightning, nowhere to avoid! That is the most gorgeous sword in the sky! Zixiao was shocked and wanted to urge Yuan Li, but he found that his soul had already dried up and was unable to fight again. With a bitter smile, he closed his eyes and sighed, "I... Lost... in the end, he said," I have lost... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 "Zixiao... Failed?" The crowd was stunned and looked at the two people who were falling slowly in disbelief. Zixiao''s voice is not big, but everyone can hear clearly. "Zixiao chuzong just so admit defeat?" Huang Zhiyuan was shocked. "He urged to use Hunyuan sword, and had sacrificed all his soul power. However, white night broke through the blockade of Hunyuan sword, but there was still soul power. Zixiao had no soul power. Any soul skill in white night could kill it, and he was unable to resist, so Zixiao admitted defeat." Zhan Feiyan''s eyes shine. "How can the soul of the white night be so powerful? Is it because he has five heavenly spirits? " Zhan Rouyu asked in dismay. "The whole sect of the five heavenly spirits must be unique, but even if the five heavenly spirits are added together, they will only be as powerful as the three changeable spirits. What''s the matter?" Feng Qingyu also showed doubts. You should know that the five heavenly spirits in the white night are only four, one change and one ordinary nine heavenly spirits. Compared with the three changes, there is a big gap between the one change and the three changes, and the supply gap of soul power is not small, and the five are the most equal. Zhan Feiyan was puzzled and silent. However, people don''t know that after getting the forbidden area of Longyuan sect to transform the body, the storage and distribution of soul power have been greatly improved. In addition, the spirit of heaven was abandoned and broken before it was erected. Moreover, when the soul yuan sword was broken, the Qianlong ring also urged itself to provide a continuous stream of soul power for the white night. ZuLong Jiansheng, plum blossom mountain Li Shuyu and others were all stunned. Such a result is something many people never expected. "White night, I know you can!" Fu mercilessly pinches the powder fist tightly, that looks like the frost small face to show a trace of smile, looks like Yang xuechu melts, the plum blossom blooms. "Great! You won! That''s great, Little Palace master. You won Choi''er and other goddess palace people were jubilant and jubilant. Huan Shiying is more relieved and hugs the goddess of purple Huan with tears in her eyes. If the white night defeats Zixiao, the marriage between the family and the goddess palace is doomed to fail. Most of the people in the shennu palace have no good feelings for the Zong family. After all, the shennu palace is weak. Since it entered the zongmen City, the clan family has not paid attention to the shennu palace people. On the contrary, many men in the family are looking at the elite disciples and even the elders of the Shennv palace with lustful eyes. How can the people of Shennv palace stand it? However, the old man hopes to consolidate the power of the goddess palace with the help of the patriarchal family. Even if people have complaints in their hearts, they dare not violate the intention of the ancestral clan. There is nothing they can do. But the white night appeared at this time, and defeated the most respected genius. "Brother... Failed?" Zong Yuanhai''s voice was dry and dumb, and his eyes seemed to be staring out of his eyes. "It''s impossible! Xiao''er has been raising sword for ten years, but has been broken by night? Is it possible that the white night has the strength of a superior martial spirit Master? " Zongxiao was also surprised. Zixiao was raised by him. He knew the strength of Zixiao. He didn''t use any skills at all. Instead, he used the power of the spirit of heaven to shake it. There was only one explanation! The strength of white night, suppressed the son to smile! To be exact, the soul power of the white night crushed Zixiao! "How could that be possible?" "How could this happen..." the family members were completely flustered, and their heads could not be turned because of the sudden failure. The scene became silent. People were staring at the two youths over there. No one spoke for a long time. "Bai chuzong, I am defeated! Zong Chu, you are worthy of great strength! The son smile is willing to bow to the wind! From today on, you will be the second largest prime minister on the list. " Son smile bitter smile way. "I don''t care about the number one in the list. What I care about is the agreement between us. According to the agreement, the marriage between the goddess palace and the Zong family will be cancelled! I hope you don''t break your promise. " The white night is light. "Don''t worry, my son laughs! The adoptive father should also follow my advice. As for my brother, I will try to persuade him Zi said with a smile. "That''s good!" The white night nods and turns to the goddess of purple Huan. The son smiles to make a ceremony, raises a step to zongxiao and others. "Brother..." seeing the white night coming, Huan Shiying''s eyes were moist and her small face was red. She was very excited. "The matter has been settled. Leave the city as soon as possible." Said the white night. "This... Childe, although you have successfully prevented our marriage with the Zong family, if we leave like this, how can we explain to the palace master?" Chu Shanlan came over and sighed. "Account?" "I haven''t found the goddess palace to settle this matter! Did she forget what I said when I left the goddess palace? " Chu was stunned and her face was a little ugly: "childe, this..." "you go back first. As for the old man who came down to heaven, you tell her that I will go to the goddess palace to look for her in the future! If she wants to explain it, I will do it to her! " Hummed the white night.Chu gorgeous and other elders changed their faces. As the first emperor of Qingtian, Bai Ye lost Zixiao in the battle today. She is famous and powerful. If the goddess palace can get the white night, she will become the overlord of the clan. However, in this situation, the goddess palace is likely to lose the white night... "if the palace master knows that the young master has defeated Zixiao and becomes the second Qingtian chuzong, he will not investigate this matter, Let''s go back first and report it to the palace master. " Chu gorgeous and several other elders exchanged opinions, then nodded ready to leave. "Elder brother..." "childe..." Huan Shiying and cai''er looked anxious, and they did not know what to say when they saw the white night. "Take good care of the little palace master and send her back!" Said the white night. "Yes..." Huan Shiying and cai''er nodded, and a trace of silence flashed in the eyes of the two girls. At this time, the powers and representatives of various forces have come forward to congratulate the white night. "Congratulations, Bai chuzong, you have defeated Zixiao chuzong, and now you are ranked second in chuzong list! The future of Bai chuzong must be brilliant ZuLong Jiansheng Baoquan Dao. "Bai chuzong, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you again. I''ll see you later today. Bai chuzong''s strength has increased so much. Your talent is really terrible!" Feng Qingyu sighed. "Bai chuzong, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful! Please forgive me for being rude before soft rain. " "Bai chuzong, my sister has to be taken care of by you. Fei Yan is here to thank you. If Bai chuzong comes to Tianhua city every day, he must inform Fei Yan, and Fei Yan will treat Bai chuzong well!" Zhan Feiyan stepped forward and said with a smile. "Bai chuzong, come to my Luoyun Pavilion when you have time. My Pavilion owner appreciates chuzong very much. I always hope to meet you. Please come and have a look." "Bai chuzong, and meihualing mountain..." "Bai chuzong..." heroes and heroines swarmed in and almost made dumplings. Fu mercilessly stood behind the crowd, watching quietly with a smile on his mouth. Nodding slightly at night is a response. The goddess of purple Huan has been watching silently beside her, but she dare not open her mouth and say more words to the white night. She feels guilty and dare not go to see the white night, nor dare to say a word with it. "This son in the future... It''s amazing..." the Taoist priest of yin and Yang said slowly. But Jianyue did not speak, but turned her eyes. Chaozongxiao looked at her and her eyes twinkled... the matter is over and the goddess palace is about to leave. "The people in the goddess palace can''t go!" Just then, a loud voice came out. People were stunned. Ready to leave the pace of a stagnant white night, turned around to look, but saw a large group of master of the city of zongmen surrounded, stopped the frame of the goddess palace. People from other forces frowned. What is Zongjia going to do? "Adoptive father..." what does the son smile to say. "Shut up." Zongxiao was cold. When Zixiao was defeated, the attitude of Zong''s family immediately turned 180 degrees. Zixiao was also cynical. Zixiao sighed again and again. Before he was defeated, he was the favored son of the family and was respected by thousands of people. But now, he seems to be in the cold. "What? Do you want to go back on your word? " White night turned around and asked in a deep voice. "Repentance? Of course not. Since my family members have said their words, they will do what they say. However, Bai chuzong, don''t make a mistake. The bet made by you and my son during the decisive battle is that if you win, the marriage between Zihuan goddess and Yuanhai will be cancelled. Now, as the head of the clan, zongxiao announces that the marriage between Zong Yuanhai and the goddess of Zihuan palace will be cancelled! However, Bai chuzong didn''t say before that. Can''t my family propose another marriage? " After that, zongxiao waved. At once, a large number of servants carrying various gift boxes came out of the gate of zongmen city. They moved the betrothal gifts to the public in large boxes and small boxes. Zongxiao sneered: "now, my family proposes marriage to the goddess palace. My family''s descendants, Zongbao, hope to marry the goddess Zihuan, and the two families will make a good relationship between Qin and Jin Dynasty together!" How could you propose again? This word falls, everybody in the heart all secretly scolds zongxiao shameless. But the strength of the Zong family is strong, and here is the zongmen city. Who dares to refute it. "Adoptive father!! How can you do that? " It''s hard to stop laughing. "Shut up! Zixiao! Are you still a man living in the city? Because you lost to the white night, so that my family can not marry with the goddess palace, the reputation is damaged, the face does not exist! If the goddess of purple Huan doesn''t enter the gate of my family, how can I stay in the clan territory in the future? " Next to a family high-level drink. "Does this make the family have a face?" Zi laughs and sighs. "It''s not up to you to tell us what we''re going to do! Get out of the way, trash At this time, Zongyuan Haibing said coldly. Zixiao''s face turned pale. At last, he gave a bitter smile, shook his head and stopped talking.At the end of the day, there was no blood from his family. White night raised his head, staring at the family, light mouth: "Zong family? Is it challenging my bottom line? " "What does Bai chuzong mean by this? You are not from the goddess palace. This matter has nothing to do with Bai chuzong. " Zong Yuanhai hummed coldly. "Brother, don''t talk to them Huan Shiying hummed: "listen to the family, we will not agree to this marriage! So, you''d better give up! " "no, not you has the final say!" Zongxiao closed his eyes. "who has the final say?" The goddess palace alone hums. "of course, this seat has the final say!" At this time, a hoarse voice came from the distant sky. I saw a huge bird carrying a few figures flying towards this, the big bird a green feather, smart unmatched, wings spread out, blocking the sky and the sun. Green bird? The goddess of purple Huan trembled and looked up. This is... Old man of heaven! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 "Is that the spirit animal qinglingniao of my goddess palace? Is this... The palace Master arrived? " Chu gorgeous raised her eyes and immediately called out. "Here comes the palace master!" "Go to meet the palace master The people of the goddess palace rushed to the place where the green bird landed. When the old man fell down, they all saluted and cried, "welcome to the palace master!" "Mother?" The goddess of Zihuan also returned to her deity, and with a whisper, she eagerly led Huan Shi Ying and cai''er to make a ceremony. "The child sees his mother." "Shiying has met grandma." It''s a big surprise to all of you. Why did the old man come? "No gifts!" The old man waved his hand lightly, and everyone got up. Zongxiao led his family to meet them. "The Lord of the heavenly palace has come to our gate city. It really makes me live in the gate city! This time it was too sudden. Please come by yourself. I''m really sorry. I''m sorry... "Zongxiao said with a smile. As soon as people heard it, it suddenly occurred to them. It turned out that the old man was invited by zongxiao. Judging from this posture, zongxiao must have ordered someone to send a message to inform the old man to come quickly. With the speed of qinglingniao, the goddess palace can arrive in less than half a day. When the old man comes, it''s easy for this city to propose marriage again. "Zongxiao is worthy of being the head of the clan. He is really cunning. Although he is full of confidence in Zixiao, he still keeps it. Now that the old man comes, she won''t refuse the Zong family. Even if the white night defeats Zixiao, it''s meaningless. The Zong family has great strength, and Zixiao has such talents. Although the white night is equally excellent, he is obviously worse than the Zong family." Phoenix green feather road. "Let''s see how to deal with the white night." There is humanity. The old man swept the scene lightly, then went to zongxiao, holding his crutch and nodding slightly: "patriarch zongxiao, you''re welcome. Soon we will be a family. What do you care about these etiquette?" "The palace master, the marriage between Yuanhai and Zihuan will not go on. The first white night intervenes in this matter, and Zixiao is defeated by the white night. I''m afraid the marriage will be broken." Zongxiao shook his head. "Broken? What''s the reason? Why don''t you live in the gate city and don''t you want to marry with my goddess palace The old man asked. "Of course not." "Does Zong Yuanhai not want to marry my daughter Zihuan?" The old man with a cold eye turned his head and stared at Zong Yuanhai. "Yuan Hai always wanted to marry the young palace master of Zihuan, but would he not like it?" Zong Yuanhai is busy. "No way?" "When is it his turn to intervene in the affairs of Goddess palace and zongmen city? It doesn''t matter who wins or loses in the duel between Bai Ye and Zi Xiao, even if Bai Ye wins? He doesn''t represent my goddess palace When the words fell, the old man''s eyes had already stayed on the white night, and his yellow eyes were full of dignity. The white night looked at the old man, his face did not change, his pupil was a bit lost, but soon, his eyes became firm, a very overbearing words fell out of his mouth. "Lord of the heavenly palace! You are her mother, so I won''t embarrass you, but the next sentence of the white night today is that anyone who dares to force the goddess of purple Huan will be beheaded! Don''t think there is no such means in the daytime! You can do it as you please As the voice fell, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang walked towards the white night. The soul of heaven! The pupils are tight. This! Is the representative of strength! At the side of the white night, however, there are two Heaven soul state guardians. Rao is the patriarch''s family, and he has to be afraid of three points! "White night! You are too arrogant! Yes, you are strong, but you are not invincible! Can our family and the goddess palace be afraid of you alone Zongbao jumped out and roared. "Lizi is so crazy! Last time you made a big fuss in my goddess palace. The old lady hasn''t settled accounts with you. Today, you make a big fuss in zongmen city! Do you really think no one can control you? " The old man hummed. "At least, you are not my match!" It''s cold at night. Although Jiangtian old man is the master of a palace, her current strength can''t even fight Zixiao. How can she defeat the white night? "Is it? What about me? " Zongxiao stood out, the breath was released, and everyone was shocked. Superior martial spirit Master! Can do this big clan''s long, more teaches the son to smile such Qingtian early Zong, zongxiao''s strength can be poor? In front of the second, the white man stood in front of the white. "Taoist priest, we have always lived in the gate city and you have never violated the river water. You and I have met each other before. Do you really want to fight against our gate city for the sake of white night?" Zongxiao''s face was cold. "Please calm down, clan leader. It''s not that Lao Dao wants to be enemies with Zong family. It''s because Lao Dao owes Bai chuzong a favor and has to do it. Lao Dao promised Bai chuzong that he would be well protected in zongmen City, so... I''m sorry!" Yin and Yang Taoist sighed.Zongxiao''s face was cold, but soon, his mouth showed a sneer. "Heaven soul state person? So what? White night! Our family is not Mo''s! Do you think that a person in heaven and soul state can make my family unable to raise his head? " After the voice dropped, an old man in a black robe came out from behind the Zong''s crowd. The old man''s hands were back loaded and his face was gloomy. His hands and feet under the robe were extremely thin, just like rotten wood. However, when he went to that station, he immediately changed the look of the Taoist priest of yin and Yang and the four masters. The soul of heaven! I didn''t expect that there was also a strong soul in the family! "Yin Yang veteran, long time no see!" The old man slowly raised his head to reveal his face under his black robe. Seeing this, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang was astonished: "are you... Black Jue? You... Aren''t you dead? " "Dead? How? In the battle against the ferocious flying tiger that day, Lao Tzu not only was not swallowed by the flying tiger, but also killed the flying tiger by chance. He swallowed the internal alchemy, chewed its flesh and blood, and successfully entered the realm of heaven and soul. This is the fate of Laozi. How can you people who are scurrying with each other know? " "Did you devour the flying tiger''s elixir?" The appearance of Taoist Yin and Yang changed greatly. There was an uproar all around. "Feihu Neidan?" White night eyebrow a frown, ask nearby standing Jian Yue: "this is how to return a responsibility?" "Thirty years ago, flying tiger, the king of fierce beasts, appeared on Chuanyun mountain. Flying tiger is the God of the world. Its bones, skin and even a hair and a blood are gods. Countless experts went to kill the flying tiger and were defeated by him. They died on Chuanyun mountain and became the food of the flying tiger. If the soul could not attack for a long time, he had to give up. However, it was not long after that that that the flying tiger disappeared. Some people said that the flying tiger left Open the clan domain, today just know, was killed by black Jue! Black Jue swallows the flying tiger, and his strength will certainly soar. I''m afraid that yin and Yang Daoists are not his opponents. " The moon opened her mouth slowly. "Is it?" The white night bows his head to meditate. "In the white night, the Zong family has a lot of cards. If you insist on fighting against the Zong family and the goddess palace, you will suffer a lot." Jianyue hesitated and said. "Before I had a fight with Zixiao, who said I would lose?" "I''ll keep the bet between you and me!" A trace of anger flashed through Jianyue''s eyes, but soon recovered to calm. "That''s good!" "As for the matter of Goddess palace, I have already said it, and I will not change my intention." "Is the goddess of purple Huan so important to you?" "I''m just doing my job." The white night took a deep breath. When heijue appeared, the aura of Taoist Yin and Yang was much weaker. It''s no wonder that Zong Xiao dared to repent in public and used shameless means to promote marriage again, forcing the goddess Zihuan to marry into Zong''s family. It turns out that there are still powerful experts like heijue behind him. With the black Jue in, plus the family of masters, only relying on the Yin and Yang Taoist one person, is obviously not frightening! "Bai chuzong..." the Taoist priest of yin and Yang hesitated for a moment and called Bai Ye in a low voice. He wanted to say something but Bai Ye already knew his meaning. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if the family asks people out of heaven and soul." White night walked out, quietly looking at zongxiao, light said: "zongxiao, this person, is your biggest dependence?" "Huang Kou Xiao, do you still want to show your arrogance that day in front of me?" He snorted scornfully. Even if it is the duel between Qingtian chuzong and tianhun state, it is just like this for him. "Arrogant? Heaven and soul realm? " White night shook his head: "do you think the heaven soul state can frighten me? Maybe you think, I haven''t killed the spirit state person? " It was like a wake-up call. Many people just remember that the white night was on the peak of the world and cut Lang Tianya. And Lang Tianya! The soul of goods is the real one. The faces of the family members were a little ugly. But just then, the white night moved! Like a flash of lightning, he rushed to heijue in an instant, and five heavenly spirits poured out together. "How arrogant The crowd cried out. Did the white night start to the heaven soul realm? "Presumptuous! sucking child! I want you dead Black Jue was very angry, and made a direct move. "White night provokes Lord Black. According to the rules, elder Optimus will not attack! He is so reckless and mindless that he will die here today! " Zongxiao laughed. But the next second, five terrible figures suddenly appeared beside the white night, and they bumped into black Jue like five iron walls. The five eyes were close to each other. Each palm is the power of splitting mountains and rivers by clapping, but the five figures are still! "How could it be?" Black lord was shocked. All of a sudden, five palms shook black Jue''s chest. Bang! Black Jue flew out, fell to the ground and staggered back. Every step back, the ground trembled, which showed the horror of this power.As a result, he was in a mess. All of them were stunned and looked at the scene as if they had lost their soul. White night... Forced black Jue back? The old man''s yellow eyes were wide open. Zongxiao''s smile froze. Zong Yuanhai and Zongbao stood in place like stone carvings. And all the heroes around him looked at him with disbelief. Black Jue breathed heavily and looked at his steps, but he saw five figures in black cloaks standing behind him in the white night. He could not see people clearly, nor could he detect any breath... who are these five people? Black Jue was frightened. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 These five figures appear, not to say that it is the black lord, even the distant Eve, ZuLong sword saint and a group of clan powerful were shocked. Yin Yang Taoist looks at the five figures behind the white night. He still remembers that the five square cities were killed in the white night, which was the person who relied on these five terrible organs! Is this the official made by night? It''s terrible! Looking at these five upright figures, yin and Yang Taoist people can not help but think of a long time ago a fallen super power. Worship the moon! "At the beginning, the peak of the world was surrounded and combated by hundreds of elite and several martial spirits. Lang Tianya personally tried to cut me off the peak of the world, but it was still killed by me. Black lord, do you really think you can overlook me? Beat me down? I can kill Lang Tianya and frighten the peak of the world. Today I can kill you and frighten the family! " The night was cold and said, and they rushed again. The five organs rushed towards the black lord like five black lightning. "White night!" The black lord was angry. Since he was promoted to heaven soul realm, no one dared to speak to him like this. Even if he was the same as heaven soul state, he was also respectful to him. As far as the strength of the white night is concerned, the black lord is not afraid at all, but the five organs suddenly appear to give him the pressure like a mountain. The five organs are made of copper, iron and iron, and the speed is amazing and the destructive force is appalling. What is more frightening is that the soul force that the five organs urge is stronger than that of the black lord! "What is the matter with this? Are these five people the strength of heaven soul state? " The black lord has guessed that these five people may be organ people, but five institutional persons with the strength of heaven soul state... They can''t be found just thinking about it... however, he doesn''t know that these five organs are made from jade bones of the previous leaders of Tianfeng. They have sealed up the soul power of the five peak masters before their lives. Will their strength be weak? The green sword came. The black lord stepped on the ground with his feet, and the ground protruded from a large rock, and shook to the white night. But the rock has not touched the body of the white night, and a man of the organ is coming to the side, and the rock is smashed with a blow. Next second, the four organs had been close to the black lord, eight hands like eight pliers, and they were killed and killed to hold the body of the Lord, so that they could not escape. "The flesh is not broken!" The black lord has a congealing eye and a big drink. His soul Qi becomes the color of gold and covers him quickly. Dang! The green sword stabs, but it can not be broken! "Shock! The black lord drinks again. The spirit of the sword was shaking, the green sword was shaken and the white night was shaken. "You are far from here! I can defeat you even if I don''t do it! Ants! " The black lord was humming cold, and his pupils burst out like a fire like flame, and hit the white night. The people in the heaven soul state have reached the point of integration of human soul. The spirit of heaven is human, and man is the spirit of heaven. Even if we don''t use the hand and foot formula, they can easily control the soul force, and reach the existence of this state. The soul force is only between their thoughts. This is the terrible place of the people in the heaven soul state. They can use their soul power which is wider than the sea. Wow. The soul power of five heavenly spirits quickly condenses into a big shield in front of them, but the flame gas strikes, but dissolves it easily. White night, step in and down and drink: "gluttony!" Second, the heaven soul of the change of gluttonous immediately urged the fire of gluttony, and went to the black lord. But the strength of the soul power of the black lord is shocking, and the burning speed of the gluttony fire is very slow. "Eh?" The black lord doubted, and then he smiled contemptuously: "it is just a yellow tongue child who doesn''t know the sky. You are a good talent, but there is a big difference between you and me. On the night, you think you have two different spirits? Funny! I will let you know what is the real strength! " The voice fell, black lord eyes were black, and gradually a black print like a vicious ghost fangs appeared on his face. The print is full of the print, only to see clearly, like scorpion, with black light, cold and cold. "Two changes Scorpio spirit?" Someone called out in a voice. Yuan Li shocked and attacked the white night. The Yuan Li of the black lord showed a dark color, which was extremely terrifying and corrosive. The earth was covered and immediately eroded. The Yuan Li was sacrificed in the white night, which could not stop half of the damage. Rao was King Kong, and could not bear the terrible corrosiveness. Is this the meta force of the spirit of heaven? What a bully! The eyes of the night were cold, and the palm of the hand was directly pressed on the sword of the dead dragon. At the same time, the green sword was sacrificed, and hit the black lord like lightning. "Don''t you know the situation yet?" The black lord snorted cold, opened his mouth to spit, and a dark Yuan Li sword hit the past. But next second, the organ man stood in front of the white night, blocking this Yuan Li sword. The people around were horrified and inexplicable. "What are these five guys? Why can even Lord black lord''s attack be easily blocked? Is this really an organ? " "What kind of agency can be so scary?" "I''m afraid only the worship of the moon god of that year can we bring out such a horrible organ."There was a sound of shock all around. White night cooperates with the five authorities to fight fiercely with black Jue. Black Jue has nothing to do with white night, but it is not easy for white night to kill black Jue. However, when the stalemate goes on, the night has begun to breathe. The energy consumption in the body seems to reach the critical point, and the breath is also rapid. Whew! A wisp of Yuan force was not blocked in time, the chest of the white night was directly corroded out of a hole, bloody. "Night, stop! No more fighting! " The goddess of purple Huan was so frightened that she cried out. She was just about to come forward, but she was stopped by the old man. Zongxiao''s eyes congealed and fell on the old man''s body. The old man held down the goddess of purple Huan, but his eyes twinkled and seemed to be thinking about something. "Is it possible that the Lord of the heavenly palace is considering who is better to choose between my family and the white night?" Zongxiao with the soul force wrapped in the voice, to the sky old man. "What do you mean, master? White night''s son is arrogant and arrogant. He has made a big fuss over our goddess palace. As a result, the strength of our goddess palace has declined, and the river has been in decline. This time, white night has hindered him. Even if he has a good talent, what can he do? The old lady is not made of clay. How can he be allowed to do anything about it The old man came back to his senses and said coldly. "If the Lord of the heavenly palace says so, then you can rest assured. As you can see, the five born heavenly spirits are unique in the whole clan domain. Even if such talents are put outside the Qunzhong territory, they are unparalleled in the world. Today, maybe he can''t dominate everything, but what about the future? What about five or ten years later? Have you ever thought about it? " Zong asked. The old man was silent. Although she said she didn''t think about it, she had already regretted it in her heart. If she had known that white night had five souls, she would not have married the goddess of Zihuan against Bai Ye''s original intention. However, the matter has already been done, and the white night has already offended, so there is no possibility of retreating. "Clan leader means..." "today, kill white night! Don''t let him leave the city of zongmen, or the next day will be the end of the family and the goddess palace Zongxiao''s eyes twinkled with cold light. "Can you bear the anger of the Vientiane gate? What''s more, the strength of white night is not weak, even the heaven and soul state can fight against it. What can we do to eliminate him? " The old man sank into the sky. Yin Yang Taoist and Jianyue are still standing by. They are two Heaven soul states. The goddess palace has no strength to compete with each other. It''s hard to say about the ancestral home. "Taoist Yin and Yang don''t have to worry. Although he is helping white night now, he seems to be out of a certain obligation. Once the white night dies, how can he fight with my family? As for elder Qingtian and the gate of Vientiane, there is no need to worry about it. Once the white night dies, there are you, me and the black lord. What are you afraid of against a giant elder? As for the Vientiane gate, my son is laughing at it. The Vientiane gate will sell some face more or less. If people die, they will not be able to live again. What can they do with me? " Zongxiao''s eyes are permeated with fierce light like poisonous snakes. The old man was silent. After a moment. "When are you going to do it?" The old man sank into the sky. "Now!" Zongxiao was cold. "Sneak attack?" The old man frowned. "White night to deal with black Jue, this time, is a good opportunity, time is not waiting for me!" Zongxiao said hoarsely. The old man fell silent again. "Don''t waste your time, palace master. I''ll take care of it later. You can try to stop elder Qingtian! Kill the white night with one breath! " Zongxiao''s voice dropped, and immediately arranged for the people beside him. There has been watching the battle of Jianyue slightly side head, swept the first circle of the Zong family. The battle between the white night and the black lord continued, and all of them retreated a kilometer away, leaving enough space for them to fight. All people''s attention was focused on the white night and black Jue, breathless gaze, no one spoke. The eyes of the white night are more and more fierce, and the intention of killing is gradually revealed. The five organ people are constantly shuttling around the body of heijue, constantly restraining his terrible soul skills. Without these five organs, white night would have been beaten to death by black Jue, how could he hold on to the present day. White night also knows that it is extremely difficult to wipe out black Jue only by these five dead objects. Heijue is not Zixiao, and the pressure he brings is even more terrifying. However, the battle with Zixiao before the white night consumed a lot of money and did not recover at all. Now, he can only rely on the death dragon sword to make a quick decision. His eyes were calm and calm, looking for opportunities. Black Jue was more and more frightened during the Vietnam War. He felt the killing intention overflowing from the white night. Seeing the boy''s expression more and more calm, his heart beat more and more fiercely. This kid? What''s the deal? No, it''s got to be quick! Erase it, or you''ll be afraid of trouble. Black Jue Si, a bite of teeth, the body suddenly burst out colorful light. Wow. The five black robed mechanism men were forced to retreat, as if there were countless invisible hands to force them apart.The white night frowned. "Is this black lord''s soul skill?" The soul power of the five organ people is not weaker than that of the black Jue, but in the final analysis, they are only dead objects, not living people, and they do not know the soul skills. Even if you want to urge the soul skills, they are controlled by night. Their power is much worse than that of the real heaven soul state people. It seems that black lord wants to end the battle soon. White night eyes a Lin, step forward, press on the dead dragon sword handle of the hand will be a draw. But at this critical juncture, the crowd at the other end of the family suddenly ran out of several dark shadows, and rushed to the white night with lightning speed. The killing will break out! The master of Zong family has made a move! Whoa! Thousands of souls were shocked. Zong family... Dare to attack white night in front of Qingtian chuzong and Wanxiang disciples! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 These figures have been hiding behind zongxiao. They are all masters of Zong family. Every one of them has the strength of a middle martial spirit Master! They are like snakes in the dark. They wait for the opportunity, and zongxiao orders them to move out in an instant. Their speed is so fast that it is impossible to prevent them. It is beyond everyone''s expectation. Direct attack white night, a hand, is a lethal move! In a flash, the temperature outside the whole zongmen City dropped to below zero. The earth was frozen, and the strong wind suddenly made, like the end of the world! "Four middle martial spirit masters!" Someone exclaimed. "Watch out for the white night!" "Night!" The goddess of Zihuan and Fu Wuqing, all of them trembled and cried out. The Taoist of yin and Yang and the moon of Jianyue immediately took their hands and turned into two streamers to drive towards the white night. But it''s too late. The black Jue at the other end understood it, and suddenly aroused his soul skill. His terrible light haunted the white night like a spider silk. He also restrained the five organ people to prevent them from protecting the white night. "White night! It''s over! You will die here in the end Black Jue sneered. This is not a duel. No one says that others can''t fight against the white night. Everyone''s eyes widened, staring at this scene nervously! The master of Zong family sneaks in? There is no doubt that after this move, even if the Zong family killed the white night, his reputation will also plummet and be reviled by the heroes of the four sides. However, the talent of white night is so terrible that if it is not eliminated, the patriarchal family will face a terrible and powerful existence in the future. The threat of such talent is extremely terrible and people can understand it. No one thought that the Zong family would dare to fight under the tiger''s eye of the heaven soul state. It was a killing game. Even if the master of the Zong family was wiped out by the strong one of the heaven soul state, it would be worth killing the white night. From behind came bursts of killing intention, as well as surging wave like soul pressure, white night expression suddenly cold up. "Zong family, since you have made such a decision, don''t blame me for being merciless at night!" At night, when his eyes opened, he no longer kept his hands. His arms were drawn, and the sword roared in the sky. A golden light instantly tore up all the yuan power of black Jue, invincible, and irresistible. Black Jue''s hair stood up in an instant, and the panic in his eyes was no doubt. "That sword..." heijue''s intuition told him that the sword was extraordinary, and he hurried away, madly trying to dodge. But at this moment, he was shocked to find that the five organs that he tried to restrain were actually restraining him at this time! "Damn it!" Black Jue opened his mouth again and roared three times! Yuan Li is like a sound wave. But this is obviously not enough. Black Jue blinks his eyes fiercely, and Yuan Li keeps flying out, trying to oppress the sword Qi with the horrible Yuan Li. However, when the sword Qi passed by, the strength of black Jue''s Yuan Li was like paper paste, and went through it directly! Bang Dang! A black iron shield appears! The shield is two meters high, and there is a huge and ferocious scorpion pattern on the top, which is full of Yuan Li rippling! Heijue''s Horcrux! However, as soon as the sword Qi approached, the black shield immediately deformed and was torn before supporting a breath. Black Jue vomited a mouthful of blood, his pupils contracted, staring at the attacking sword Qi, and his whole heart seemed to jump out of his throat! The sword Qi directly penetrated heijue''s chest, such as a rainbow running through the sun. He opened a huge transparent opening in his chest, blood splashed before and after, and his internal organs burst out. Black Jue''s body trembled, his face stiff looking at the transparent hole in his chest. "This... How can... How can..." black Jue cried, blood gushing from his mouth. "Die!" White night step by step, a green sword cut again. Black Jue''s head was cut off directly! Black lord! Fall! Another heaven soul realm person, dies in the white night hand! Whoosh! At this time, the five organ people immediately ran again, fell behind the white night, and fiercely killed the four superior martial spirit masters who attacked. The four men''s offensive was directly disintegrated and surrounded by five fearsome mechanism men to fight fiercely. There was silence. People''s eyeballs seem to fall from their eyes and gather together on the body of the white night. A sword! Only one sword in the white night! Kill the black lord? This scene deeply shocked people''s hearts... Zong Xiao stood in place like a statue and looked at this scene in disbelief. The man in heaven and soul state was wiped out by this son. "What''s going on? What''s the matter with that sword in white night? " ZuLong sword Saint frowned. "It''s so terrible that even the people in the heaven soul state can''t bear it. Is that the power of magic weapon or the power of white night itself?" Li Shuyu asked in dismay."Today, it seems that Lang Tianya''s death was really the result of the white night. It''s just a sword! Those in heaven and soul should also be afraid of it Zhan Feiyan sinks. Fengqingyu a group of silent, the world peak things, they know the most. Some powerful souls frequently fall on the dead dragon sword and are lost in thought. At this time, Jianyue and Yinyang daoren also rushed to the four martial spirit worshippers. Jianyue''s face was icy and cold, and his killing moves broke out. People like ghosts shuttled around the four martial spirit worshippers, and then came out. A touch of blood appeared on the delicate plain hands, and the four martial spirit masters were also frozen in place, motionless. After a closer look, they all had a hairy thin gap in their neck. Four, all dead! Powerful! The family was shocked. "How brave the Zong family is! How dare you attack Qingtian chuzong! Don''t you pay attention to our Vientiane gate? " The scholar was in a rage and stood up to question. Zongxiao looks ugly. I wanted to kill Bai Ye, but I didn''t want to kill Bai Ye. Instead, all the five masters on whom the family relied were killed. The old man looked at all this with consternation. Is this the energy of white night? "It seems that it will not end so easily." White night turned around, eyes cold looking at the family, killing gradually. Five mechanism people came to this side, five cold bodies overflowed with terrible soul power. "Bai chuzong! Don''t get me wrong. These four people didn''t order them to do it! I didn''t give them orders! " Zongxiao''s face changed slightly, and he said in a hurry. But his words were not believed. "I come to zongmen City, but I don''t want the goddess of purple Huan to marry into zongmen city. I just want to terminate this marriage through my way. I have no injustice and no hatred with my family. But this time, it''s your family''s injustice first, so don''t blame me for being merciless at night!" After that, he pulled out the green sword again, and the Chaozong family went away. It''s killing. Do you plan to start with the family members in the white night?? "White night! You are so presumptuous! Are you going to kill us? I am so big family, how can be you one person pressure bow head Zong Yuanhai was angry. When the sound fell down, a large number of soul people rushed out of the city, like the army, and in a blink of an eye, hundreds of soul people stood in front of the white night. "You have to understand what you are facing!" Zongxiao was cold. "Of course I understand. It''s just a mob!" The white night looks cold and fearless. At this time, a figure came. It''s Fu merciless! "White night, since you want to do it, I will help you!" Fu mercilessly held the sword in one hand and cheered loudly. "Fu heartless, you Qing Yi and the white night originally are not the way, how do you stand on his side?" It''s hard to see the strength of Fu Xiao? "One yard to one yard, gongyue''s affairs belong to the clan and the white night. Mercilessly, today''s actions are all based on the heartless and white night''s fellow countrymen''s feelings. Mercilessly, we met with white night before entering the Qing Dynasty. We are all from the great summer. Since you have to deal with the white night, can''t you stand by and watch it Fu is merciless and cold. Some people who are interested in it are shocked. "Is Fu heartless from the summer? Many of the new Jin''s early clans on this list come from Daxia. How could this small country come out of so many evil genius during this period of time? First of all, Lin Zhengtian, then yinxueyue, and now there is a ruthless Fu. It''s not necessary to say much about the perversion of the white night. " Zhan Yan frowned. Whoosh! A few more figures came, and it was the goddess of purple Huan. Without hesitation, Huan Shiying quickly followed up and stood behind the white night. "Brother!" "Night son..." the goddess of purple Huan stopped. "You go, I''ll take care of everything here. You don''t have to do it." The white night is facing the goddess of purple Huan. "Ye''er, my mother owes you a lot. My mother knows that she can''t pay you back in this life, but she won''t deny you anyway! No matter what you do, your mother will support you Her eyes were wet with tears, and her voice began to choke. She can be indifferent to everything, even Bai Chen can be indifferent, but only white night, she is most unable to give up, that is, after all, a piece of meat from her body. "Purple Huan!! What are you doing? come here! What do you do for fun The old man was furious and cried out. "Now, mother, it''s time for me to confess! You can''t let the farce go on! " The goddess of purple Huan turned around, and the sweet dimple with pear flowers and rain was full of bitter and pale smile. "Frankly? Confess what? " The old man''s face changed slightly. He seemed to have guessed something. He said in a hurry: "don''t talk nonsense. Come here quickly!" "Mother, in fact, you already know that. Why don''t you believe it?" Purple Huan goddess voice hoarse, eyes red: "white night, it''s my child!"When the words fell, everyone froze. A pair of eyes staring at the goddess of purple Huan. ZuLong Jiansheng, Li Shuyu, Zhan Feiyan, zongxiao and even a lot of scholars were all fooled. Zong Yuanhai seemed to have lost his soul. After a while, he asked in a trembling voice, "what do you mean, the little master of the purple Huan palace "More than 20 years ago, Zihuan was young and yearning for life outside. In order to escape the marriage arranged by her mother, Zihuan quietly escaped from the goddess palace and went far away. Unconsciously, she wandered into the summer, where she met a man surnamed Bai and had a white night. I had been lying about it for more than 20 years. I knew that my mother''s character would not forgive me for this kind of behavior It''s... Zihuan really doesn''t know what to do... the goddess of Zihuan sobs bitterly, looks pale and haggard. She has decided to give up everything in the moment when she takes everything publicly... she looks at the white night with a deep complexion. All of us, all our brains. A figure flickers in the distance. Seeing all this, she sighs faintly and her eyes are full of fatigue. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 Hearing the words of the goddess of Zihuan, the souls were shocked and speechless for a long time. People''s eyes seemed to be frozen and fell on the goddess of purple Huan. They could not move it any more. Their hearts were shocked and almost stopped. The goddess of purple Huan, a beautiful woman in the clan area, has committed herself to other men. What''s more, her son is so old? How shocking is the news? What a ridiculous thing? What''s more incredible is that this terrible genius white night who killed the first patriarch list by means of thunder! Is it the son of the goddess Zihuan? "The goddess of purple Huan... Are you... Are you true?" "She''s crazy!! The goddess of purple Huan must be crazy! " "How could such a thing be possible?" Gradually, people relaxed, surrounded by chaos, a voice of doubt. Those who adore the goddess are heartbroken. "I''m not crazy. This is true. Otherwise, why did ye''er make such a fuss in the goddess palace? Why do you want to stop the marriage? Just because I said I would not listen to my mother''s arrangement! Remarry. " The goddess of purple Huan said in a hoarse voice, but the man breathed a long breath, as if the boulder in the heart finally fell. "How could that happen?" Zong Yuanhai stared at the goddess of purple Huan in disbelief. "Mother..." Huan Shiying clenched her pink lips and whispered. "Purple Huan! shut your mouth! Come on, come on! Don''t be shameful again Jiang Tianlao''s face turned red and his whole body trembled and roared. The goddess of purple Huan looks at the old man with a pale face and walks over with her head down. Many soul people stare at the goddess of purple Huan with big eyes. Soon, the whispering voice is surging again. "I didn''t expect the goddess of purple Huan to be such a casual person!" "She is so holy! I don''t want her to be such a whore "Well, just pretend to be lofty." Several souls whispered. But as soon as the voice dropped, the five mechanism men rushed away like black lightning, and the palm wind shook away, and the three people were directly blasted to death. The people were greatly shocked and fixed their eyes on it. It was white night. "Whoever dares to humiliate her is to humiliate me, kill!" White night ferocious way. In an instant, there was no sound around me, and I didn''t dare to say another word. Many people present may not be afraid of the goddess palace, but they are extremely afraid of this white night. White night lightly turned around and looked at the goddess of purple Huan. For a long time, she sighed: "I know that you don''t have much feelings for father. I also know that you and father are not the same kind of people. You choose to leave because you have your hardship. I don''t blame you, because you sent the Dragon moon, which made me have the impulse to see you! In fact, I don''t care about the so-called reputation, but I don''t want to harm you. You are the noble head of the goddess palace. However, I''m a child of a small country and a small family. No one can connect us. However, I don''t care, but I don''t want to ruin all of you because of my existence. I don''t want to ruin your reputation, so I haven''t recognized you Now that you''ve made everything public, there''s nothing to hide. But what''s good for you? Why... if the goddess of Zihuan did not send Longyue to protect him, he would not have come to find the goddess of Zihuan. When the goddess heard the sound, her body froze, and two lines of clear tears slid down her face. At this moment, she realized that the white night had been bearing all these things in silence. He would rather suffer injustice than let her bear all this. She covered her lips and looked at the white night with pain and sorrow. The whole person sat on the ground and sobbed: "Yeer... I''m sorry... It''s my mother''s fault, everything is my fault... I''m sorry for you..." the white night looked calm and walked over, lifted up the goddess Zihuan, wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said hoarsely, "my father misses you very much. If you really want to, go Let''s have a look at him... " the goddess of purple Huan was stunned, sighed faintly, and her eyes drooped with tears:" I will go... " " I will deal with the affairs here first. " The white night turned around and went on the pilgrimage. If the Zong family wants to kill him, he will not let him go! "Night son..." Purple Huan was in a hurry. How can a man in the white night be the opponent of many masters in the clan family? But the next second, the night moved. His eyes are like blood, staring at Zong Yuanhai, the sword blows away. Dang Dang! Several long swords came and blocked the green peak. "What a wild day night!" Zongxiao was completely angry and roared: "kill him. Anyone who dares to help the white night is the enemy of our family. Kill!" "Yes The masters of Zong family poured out one after another, like locusts rushing towards the white night. "Want to move the white night? Pass me first Fu mercilessly drinks and kills her sword bravely. Her sword is so fast and incomparable that it turns out to be thousands of sword shadows, which is frightening."Brother Bai Ye, Feng Qingyu helps you!" Feng Qingyu drinks and rushes in. The goddess of purple Huan bit her silver teeth, but she did not neglect them. The family members of the imperial clan killed them. Zong Yuanhai looked at the figure in disbelief and said, "Zihuan, you..." "Mr. Zong, I have made it very clear that I am a married woman and can not marry into your family. What''s more, if you want to kill my child, you are my enemy. Don''t say more! Do it The purple Huan cheered, and the plain palm beat out, and the palm wind was like a fierce attack. "Bitch!" Zong Yuanhai was very angry. He fought against Zhang Feng and fought with Zihuan. "Come on! Go and help the young master Cai''er and Huan Shiying shout in a hurry, and the disciples of the goddess palace rush to the front one after another. "You..." the old man was angry and opened his mouth and yelled, "come back to me!! How dare you act without your orders? " "Palace master, if the white night is really a member of our goddess palace, then we should be more careful about it. If the clan wants to kill him, how can we stand by?" Chu said. "In the daytime, we can''t help but fight against the patriarchal family. Do we want to mess with him?" The old man snorted. "For the white night, the little palace master certainly will not stand idly by. Up to now, there is no choice, unless the palace master wants to watch the little palace master and the white night being persecuted by the family members. If that happens, the goddess palace will not be affected, and the people in the palace will be cold hearted? Why not let the world laugh at it Chu colorful deep road, said, Chaozong home over there rushed. The old man was stunned. Things can''t be mediated, and the Zong''s family doesn''t accept mediation. In front of so many eyes, Bai Ye dare to challenge Zong family openly. If Bai Ye is not killed today, how can the Zong family stand in the clan territory? "Kill! Kill me! Whoever dares to stand on the side of the white night, kill me Zongxiao roared, and several horrible figures burst out of the city. Wu Hun Zun! Moreover, they are all superior martial spirits, and there are three. The number of martial spirit worshippers owned by the Zong family is far more than that of the Mo family. "Taoist priest Yin and Yang! Destroy those martial spirit worshippers The night was cold and cold. "When things get to this point, the Taoist priest has no choice, clan leader, I''m sorry!" Yin and Yang heaved a long sigh and jumped to the three men. As soon as the person in the heaven soul state made a move, the man who killed the white night was immediately forced to stop and fight with Taoist Yin and Yang. "The Taoist priest of yin and Yang is entangled. I see who can save you!" Zong Xiaosi didn''t care. Staring at the white night, she sneered and murmured: "Xiaoer, kill the white night with me! He took the initiative to kill my family. Elder Optimus will not help him! Kill me "Adoptive father, you can''t be wrong again and again! You attack the white night secretly. This is my family. It''s not right. You can''t go on like this again! " Son smile hesitated under, mercilessly a sigh way. "Rebellious son! Are you against my will Zongxiao was furious and slapped at the son. PA. A bright red palm print appeared on his smiling face, but he didn''t dare to say more and bowed his head. "If you still remember who raised you up and taught you the supreme way of soul, you can go to me and kill this man! Otherwise! I''ll kill you first Zongxiao roared. Zi Xiao bit his teeth and had no choice but to throw a fist at the white night: "Bai chuzong, offended!" The voice dropped and people rushed to come. "If I join hands with Xiaoer, even if you are the superior martial spirit Master, you will be able to kill. No one can save you in the white night!" With a cold smile, Zong Xiao offered a roll of paper and spread it out. The paper was covered with soul lines. With a soul stirring force, the soul lines were surging, and countless thunder and lightning flew out from the inside, such as tens of millions of thunder snakes, locking up the white night and attacking it. "Die!" Zongxiao roared. "Is it?" White night cold hum, five souls again urge, strong soul power covered on the body. "King Kong will never die!" He murmured, his soul clinging to the body, as if plated with gold. When thunder and lightning struck, the body was unbroken and undamaged. It is difficult to break his body by ordinary means. To kill him, at least one must have the means of destruction that can rival those in the heaven and soul state. Zongxiao''s eyes congealed. But at this time, the white night suddenly moved, and directly abandoned him. He turned his head and rushed to Zong Yuanhai, who was still shaking with the goddess of purple Huan. With a move of Tianyun palm, he shot and killed him. Puff! Zong Yuan Haigen was unable to respond. He was directly exposed by the palm wind. He fell on the ground, trembled twice, and died directly. "Yuanhai Zongxiao made a shrill roar. Zixiao was also stunned. Kill the leopard again! Bang! Zongbao died. Bang! Bang!The terrible sky cloud palm wantonly reaps the lives of Zong''s family. Zong Xiao is completely crazy and his eyes are red with blood, as if to drip blood! "Asshole! Asshole! White night, I will not kill you today, I will not be a man Zongxiao roared, I don''t know where to turn out a golden pill, and put it directly into his mouth. Click. A strange crisp sound came out of his body. In an instant, zongxiao''s whole body breath soared at an extremely terrible speed. In a few breaths, people broke through and stepped into the state of heaven and soul! The people around me are appalled! Another heaven soul state strong person was born! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 This pill is full of energy. Zongxiao takes it and changes immediately. Although it can''t last long, Zong Xiao achieved the strength of the heaven soul state for a short time. It was much easier to kill white night than before. In the white night, the loser laughs first, and then kills the black Jue. Although he is also the five heavenly spirits, the spirit of heaven is too weak to be consumed after many wars. It will be very hard to fight with zongxiao again. However, he was still fearless and prepared to fight again. At this point, if he showed a trace of timidity, he would be doomed. Moreover, if he really arrived at a desperate place, he would not mind sacrificing a heavenly soul in exchange for his powerful strength to kill the enemy. Who makes the spirit more. "Patriarch, it''s not kind of the family members to do this. If I just stand by and ignore it, it would be against the purpose of the Alliance for free repair!" At this time, a figure rushed over and fell on the side of the white night. With a sword drawn out, it was like a black dragon roaring. Zongxiao, who was ready to be forced to kill, stopped immediately. At a glance, he is the master of ZuLong sword! "ZuLong! What do you mean Zongxiao was frightened and angry. "If you''re wrong, you still have room to save the patriarch." ZuLong Dan Road. "You are... Hateful!! Loose repair alliance? Good!! Good!! I''ll settle the account with you after I''ve solved the white night Zong Xiao Qi''s whole body trembled, roared and rushed over. "The sword breaks the dragon!" The ZuLong sword master murmured, and the sword stabbed like a startled goose. It dazzled the beauty and domineering, and stopped zongxiao. ZuLong Jiansheng is the master of martial spirit! Even if not against zongxiao, it is no problem to hold him down. However, at this time, a cold soul Qi attacked and killed it. It was like the frost on winter night, which was chilling, and it was also domineering, which directly shook Zong Xiao. It''s plum blossom mountain elder Li Shuyu! The next martial spirit Master! "Meihualing also wants to fight against my family?" Zongxiao was shocked. "The old lady only stands on the side of justice. White night is just a young man. It''s rare and precious to challenge heijue''s long-standing ability. But I don''t want your family to stab people secretly and send people to attack them secretly. It''s really shameless to fight more and fight less! The old lady can''t see it anymore! " Li Shuyu hummed. "Well said! We also support Bai chuzong! The Zong family''s action is really too ungrateful! We are willing to do our best to help Bai chuzong! " Another group of souls came out and stood beside the white night. "And my water covering school!" "So is my Xinyun Pavilion!" "If we don''t help Bai chuzong, we will violate the morality and morality of Qunzhong, or we will bow down and apologize to Bai chuzong! Or, the clan is our enemy! " More and more soul people came forward to support the white night, and the scene was huge. In a flash, the Zong family has become the target of public criticism. Zongxiao was stunned, staring at the countless souls around the white night, his eyes were full of disbelief. "How could this... How could this be..." he was shaking and murmuring. The masters of the Zong family were also countered by many soul people. The oppressed goddess palace people immediately eased down. People launched a siege. The Zong family was outnumbered. Suddenly, a large number of masters fell, and the Zong family''s advantage was reversed immediately. "What''s going on? Why do they help out at night? " The old man was completely stunned. At the moment, the white night is like a bright bright moon surrounded by stars... "because of two points, firstly, what Zong''s family has done is indeed despised by others. Secondly, Bai chuzong has five heavenly spirits, and the powerful power to defeat them. His potential is amazing, and his future is limitless. How can these souls not make advances to Bai chuzong? If they help Bai chuzong now and become the greatest power of the world in the future, they will surely have countless benefits! " A indifferent voice came from the side, the old man looked down, he was a scholar! She was staring at the scholar for a long time, unable to speak. Indeed, white night is already Qingtian chuzong, and his own strength is extremely strong. Even if he doesn''t ask Zong''s family for trouble, his family can''t take him for granted! "If the white night is really the son of the goddess of purple Huan, it will be your grandson, the old man of heaven. I really don''t understand that a family member with infinite potential and a group of outsiders who have a lot of evil intentions should choose those outsiders! The potential energy of white night, I don''t know how much stronger than the Zong family! You are stupid in my eyes The scholar shook his head, snorted and left. The old man''s face was pale and his lips were trembling. She stepped back two steps. People were a little unstable. She trembled. Her brain was blank. Then she looked at the white night. Her dark eyes were very complicated. Bang Dong! At this time, the sky fell two thunder, straight split zongxiao. Zong Xiao roared, his palms flying towards the sky, and a Dharma shield like a flat mirror appeared. However, when the thunder and lightning struck, the Dharma shield trembled a few times, and there was a direct crack."This is not a soul skill that can only be displayed by a warrior soul master!" Zongxiao''s pupils trembled and looked not far away, but saw that the moon, which had been standing not far from the white night, was slowly coming towards this side. "Elder Optimus?? You... You did it? " Without saying a word, Jianyue raised her slender hand and waved it again. Her soul power was released in the sky. The sky was dark and the earth was dark. The clouds condensed. There was a roar, and several thunder and lightning fell. Clang!! Thunder and lightning directly tore the Dharma shield and hit Zong Xiao. Zongxiao''s body was immediately blackened, and his skin was raw and raw. It was miserable. "Ah He screamed in pain, retreated hundreds of steps and watched in disbelief. The only way to look at her is to walk to the moon. "Elder Optimus... Why do you want to fight? It is clear that it is the white night that gives me the hand of my family. Why? " Zongxiao exclaimed in disbelief. If Jianyue gives him a hand, he will have no way to live! However, Jianyue obviously didn''t intend to explain it, so zongxiao, who was oppressed by the thick and fierce yuan force, could hardly breathe. He gritted his teeth and could not retreat. He roared and forced to fight. Jianyue snorted coldly, lifted her hands again, and danced softly in the air. That Yuan Li was like a spirit, following the track of her catkin dancing. In the blink of an eye, two new moons appeared, and fiercely cut to zongxiao. "Tiger roaring mountain forest!" Zongxiao roared, and behind him appeared a huge tiger''s shadow, Yuan Hua sound wave, shock to the four sides. The heroes were shaken back and dizzy, but the new moon could not be broken. It''s so hard that it can kill everything. At night, his eyes are cold, and he rushes forward with the moon. Zongxiao''s eyes were awe inspiring and roared, staring at the white night. Obviously, zongxiao wanted to die with the white night. "Want to kill me?" With a cold snort in the white night, the five authorities rushed to him directly and surrounded him like a wall of iron. Zongxiao attacked several moves, but could not break through the barrier, directly into despair. Go? Zongxiao had this idea in his brain. All the masters of the four weeks clan were in a desperate situation, and it was difficult to get away from it. The Zong family was gone. He twisted his steps and leaped to open the ghost behind him with Yuan force and rushed out madly. "Want to run?" Cold hum in the white night, the five organs directly rushed to block its retreat. "Go away!" Zong Xiao''s claws out, such as the male tiger''s attack, the power is frightening. He blows on the mechanism man, and directly shocks it back. "Die!" The moon came, ferocious and drinking, a hand to bang, like lightning. Zongxiao immediately raised his palms to meet him, but the two palms touched each other, but they did not separate. Zongxiao''s eyes widened, and he found that his palm was actually absorbed by Jianyue''s Yuanli, which was hard to pull away. And the next second, the yuan force in his body was like a dam that had been opened, and the benefits that the pill had given him disappeared instantly. This is the means of Jianyue! This giant elder is not polite, Yuan Li instantly oppresses Xiang zongxiao. Zongxiao''s body trembled several times, fell downward, hit the ground severely, shook several times, and directly ejected blood from his mouth. Jianyue slaps down again with one hand, and the killing intention bursts out. "Master, stop it!" There is still a lot of soul of the son smile turned to see, shouting. But it''s too late! "No Zongxiao roared. Bang! Jianyue''s palm broke the soul of his chest in an instant, his chest was sunken, and his eyes were full of anger... Jianyue''s palm stepped back a few steps, and the man disappeared. Completely crushed? Is this the thunder method of elder Optimus? Although zongxiao used pills to enter the heaven and soul state, he was just a newborn in front of Jianyue, and Jianyue was a strong man in the heaven and soul state for a long time. The people around were terrified. The next second, the vision rises again. Seeing the owner''s token on zongxiao''s waist, it suddenly disintegrates, and a streamer flies into the sky and disappears. "That was..." someone exclaimed. "Signal?" In the white night, my eyes froze. Zongxiao''s death declared the complete defeat of the Zong family. But there is no room for the white night. With his sword in his hand, he walked towards the rest of the family, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes. "White night, the patriarch is dead. Will you not keep your hand?" One family member asked. "Zong Xiao is not the only one who wants to kill me. His death doesn''t mean that you are in peace." The cold way in the white night, carrying the sword to rush, the five mechanism people like a sickle toward the crazy harvest. One body after another fell down... people looked at this scene and sighed.After today, there will be no more families in Qunzhong. Zixiao looked at this scene, and could not do anything about it. If he dealt with the white night, elder Qingtian would not help him half a cent. With the help of the five organs of the white night, he could not do anything about it. Soon, outside the city of zongmen, there was a river of blood. Today was supposed to be the day of great joy in zongmen City, but it was the end of the day. "Tianxia peak, wufangcheng, now, is the ancestral home again... This young man, too terrible..." the scholar quietly looked at the young man who was dyed red by blood, but the shock in his eyes could not stop. After today, no one in the whole clan area dares to provoke the white night. Countless forces will respect them! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 His family was slaughtered and destroyed. The white night once again declared his authority and terror to the world by his bloody and cruel means. The souls looked at him numbly with respect and fear in their eyes. This is the case in this world. The weak eat the strong. Whoever has a big fist will have the right to live. The Zong family not only humiliated the goddess of purple Huan, but also wanted to kill the white night pain. If they were soft on the Zong family, they would not even persecute their relatives in the future. What''s more, the white night should be awed by the blood of the family. People around him are hurt, which is the most intolerable. The white night put away the green sword and spit out his breath. His sight turned and he scanned the souls around him. The soul of the head here, except for Fu Qingyu and Feng Qingyu, who were the first to stand up, how about the intentions of others? These people are totally mercenary. If there are fewer people who stand out to help the white night, they will only watch the opera. There are more people standing on the side of the white night. They think that the family has no chance of winning, so they come out to pick up a bargain and sell their personal feelings. After all, it is a business with no capital. "White night is not an idiot. Those who sincerely help white night will first say thanks here. Your feelings will be remembered by white night. However, those who take the helm in the wind and have ulterior thoughts have nothing to do with white night! If you offend me in the future, I will surely kill you! " The night is cold and humming, the sound is like ice wind. Many souls around him trembled. The white night nods to Fu mercilessly, and then goes towards the goddess palace. The goddess palace people gather together and look at the white night with fear and reverence. This young man with lofty spirit is the son of the young palace master and their childe. Some disciples of the goddess Palace are very complicated. The old man trembled all over and came back to himself. His dark pupils looked at the white night, and his expression changed. "Lord of the heavenly palace, have you forgotten what I said before?" White night light mouth, eyes but incomparably firm. "White night, what are you? How dare you talk to me like that The old man was biting his teeth. "He is the second white chuzong in chuzong''s list, and he is also the first emperor of Qingtian! Is his identity not enough? " Fu ruthlessly came and hummed. How many people look forward to the existence of Qingtian chuzong, and Qingtian chuzong, which ranks second, will be the overlord in time, and can be compared with the supreme of the great sect. "Even if it''s Qingtian chuzong, what? You are not in charge of my goddess palace The old man said in a deep voice. "Well said!" White night nodded and said faintly: "in this case, the goddess palace and I are enemies. In the eyes of white night, the enemy is not necessary to exist!" "What do you say?" The old man''s face changed. "I can kill Lang Tianya, I can kill Mo family in wufangcheng, I can kill Zong family, but I can''t deal with you, a little goddess palace?" "From now on, I formally declare war on the goddess palace. Anyone who retreats from the goddess palace is my white night friend. Anyone who continues to stay in the goddess palace to help the old man down to heaven is my enemy of white night. I have only one principle to deal with the enemy. Kill!" The sound is like a sword, piercing the heart. The disciples of the goddess palace turned pale and looked at the goddess of purple Huan. "Night Son, this..." the goddess of purple Huan wanted to say something, but was immediately interrupted by the white night. "Niang, you don''t have to interrupt or discuss this matter. She doesn''t recognize her father or me. She wants to marry you to someone else for the benefit of the goddess palace. In this case, I will destroy the goddess Palace by myself, so that she will never get all this again!" The white night is cold. The old man was very angry and pale. He pointed to the white night and trembled, but he could not speak. "The palace master, gorgeous thinks that you have done something wrong. Although our goddess palace is declining, it is not the best policy to marry with the patriarchal family. What''s more, Bai chuzong''s strength is strong, and his back relies on the gate of Vientiane, and he has the power to kill people in tianhun state. We can''t compete with him. If he really wants to destroy the goddess palace, we''ll only You can quit. " At this time, Chu gorgeous stood out and hesitated to say. The old man listened and looked at her in disbelief: "gorgeous, what are you talking about?" "Palace master, the prosperity of the goddess palace can not be achieved by the little palace master. What''s more, the young master doesn''t want to harm my goddess palace, but only for the happiness of the little palace master. I don''t think he is wrong. Therefore, I seconded the colorful elder to withdraw from the goddess palace for the time being, without helping each other." "I agree too!" "Seconded!" Several other elders also spoke. When the elder made a decision, the disciples immediately stepped back and made a superficial stand. The old man widened his eyes and looked at the people around her in disbelief. She was isolated. "You..." "Niang, white night is your grandson after all. Are you not willing to admit him at this stage The goddess of purple Huan bowed her head and said hoarsely, with tears flashing in her eyes."I don''t admit it! I don''t approve!! The white night persecutes my goddess palace to this extent! in any case! I won''t forgive him! He''s not my grandson!! My daughter is not married, how can she have children? I don''t believe it The old man roared as if he were mad. However, Chu''s colorful people are sighing. If the goddess of Zihuan has a son before marriage, she will lose face and reputation of the goddess palace. However, the child of the goddess of Zihuan is the first patriarch of Qingtian. She is also a powerful person who sweeps the Tianxia peak, wufangcheng and zongmen city. She is also protected by the gate of Vientiane. She is also the profound meaning of the general situation, fighting and fighting, as well as the five heavenly spirits against heaven. Now, the white night will only bring to the goddess palace Shame? No, once the old man admits the identity of white night, she will only enjoy the supreme honor. But she couldn''t let go of this barrier! "If you don''t believe me, father, I won''t believe it, but you won''t believe me! Do you really think you can have weight in my heart now? I''ll give you three days. After three days, either you take off your position as the head of the goddess palace and retire to the second line, or I will kill the goddess palace myself and destroy your palace! You have no choice! Because, in my eyes, you are like ants on the ground! " The white night said coldly, turning straight away. "You... You..." she almost sat on the ground, but she had nothing to do. Bai Ye was right. Even black Jue died in his hands. What did she fight against white night? What''s more, white night as the prime minister, she can''t do anything about him. No one feels arrogant because he does have the capital. "Lord of the heavenly palace! You are so stupid, the five born soul of heaven, Qingtian chuzong! If he is your grandson, your goddess palace will be brilliant in the future. In the future, your strength will only be higher than that of the Mo family. However, you are so stubborn that you can''t afford to lose face and even touch the scale of Bai chuzong. What a stupid thing Li Shuyu of plum blossom ridge came over, shaking her head and sneering. "Pray for your blessings Luoyun Pavilion people also hum and smile. "Qunzhong has ushered in the era of Bai chuzong. If you offend Bai chuzong, most of you can''t continue to exist. Either do as Bai chuzong says or be destroyed. You should consider carefully and take a long-term view." ZuLong sword master also can''t help but say. For a moment, the goddess palace has become the target of public criticism. At first, the old man also retorted, but gradually more people ridiculed her, and she was silent. She knew that she had completely lost her power, or lost her heart... the goddess of purple Huan was extremely complicated. She sighed and said in a low voice, "mother, let''s go." "Palace master..." color son also comforts. Huan, the sound of the song, some of the missing. "It seems that I am still old." Finally, the old man made a noise. She looked at the white night deeply, her face was already in the twilight, her hair gradually turned white, she turned tired, whispered, and then said hoarsely, "go back... " well. " The goddess of purple Huan nodded and looked at the white night, but the white night stopped at this time and turned her back to them. "Yeer... If you go back to the summer... Tell your father for me... When the affairs of the goddess Palace are over... I will go back and greet him..." the goddess murmured her lower lip and whispered. White night''s heart trembled, holding back the complex emotions in her heart, she nodded and said, "I know..." "then I''ll go first... You... Take care..." the goddess of purple Huan is reluctant to give up. With the help of Huan Shiying, she gets on the Qingling bird... the big bird spreads its wings and is about to fly. "Mother..." at this time, the voice fell out. The goddess of purple Huan trembled violently. It was a white night. He still did not turn, but his voice was unusually low. "Take care all the way..." four heavy words appeared. However, it fell in the ears of the goddess of purple Huan, just like the sounds of nature. Her sad face finally showed a happy smile, and she exclaimed excitedly: "your mother knows, son, you should take care of yourself..." the Qingling bird rises into the sky, and the goddess palace leaves. People are staring at the giant things leaving, one by one into meditation. If Jiangtian old man compromises to the white night, then the goddess palace will change its owner soon. Once the master of the goddess palace takes over the purple Huan goddess, then the clan domain will welcome a new master... of course, the Shennv palace people return to Shennv palace within a few days, and the news of the change of master will spread all over the clan domain. The old man will be exhausted and fall ill when he returns to the palace and will have everything in the palace Ten days later, Jiangtian old man recovered from a serious illness, and held a change of Lord hall. The goddess of purple Huan took over, and the goddess palace ushered in a new era, while the old man in heaven entered the forbidden area of the palace and never came out again.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 "Bai chuzong!" Just as the white night was about to leave, a low voice rang out. White night slightly turned around, but saw Zixiao step by step, his face pale, before the war, he was entangled by many experts, unable to support Zong Xiao and Zong Yuanhai, his heart was filled with regret, he hated his inability to do anything. "Does Zixiao chuzong want to avenge his family?" The white night asked. "Xiao Zong''s revenge will be done by me, no matter what I want to do, it''s up to him to take revenge." Zixiao gnawed his teeth. "I''ll give you a chance, and you can do it now." Calm way of white night. "Zixiao has self-knowledge. I''m not your opponent. Zixiao is not Zongbao zongluo. I always do things in an open and aboveboard way. Although I can''t defeat Bai chuzong today, Zixiao doesn''t believe I''ll never be your opponent. Zixiao is willing to study hard for three years. After three years, Zixiao hopes to compete with Bai chuzong one-on-one. Zixiao doesn''t want to kill Bai chuzong Forget to win a little fame for their adoptive father The son laughs the righteousness to say. The white night was silent for a moment and nodded: "OK, I will accept your challenge in three years. After three years, I will be here and I will wait for you." "Goodbye!" Zixiao hugquan, resolutely turned away. Although most of the Zong family are evil and shameless, Zixiao is different. He is indeed a man of open and aboveboard. From the previous fight with the white night, the white night can see clearly. Moreover, Zixiao strongly opposes the Zong family to attack the white night. However, he can not do much. Bai Ye believes that Zixiao can only revenge through proper means. His future achievements will certainly be extraordinary, because he never forgets his original intention. Son smile a leave, Fu heartless then walked over. "White night, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you again today. Your strength has grown to such a terrible level. If you go back to the summer now, I don''t know how those people in the summer should treat you." Fu mercilessly said with a bitter smile. When she first got to know Bai Ye, Fu was confident that she could compete with Bai Ye. However, after she entered the Qun Zong, she was lucky enough to join the famous Qing Yi sect. She also got the cultivation of Qing Yi Zong and made great progress in her cultivation. Last month, she was helped by the patriarch with secret methods and stepped into the realm of martial spirit. She once thought that meeting white night again would surprise him, but not today At first sight, it was not the white night that surprised her. "Merciless, whether I become stronger or weaker, I am still the same person, this will not change." The white night smiles. "Five heavenly spirits, I can''t imagine, white night... After a few years, you will grow to what extent... Really let people look forward to ah!" Fu heartless smile way. "The road of cultivation is hard and dangerous. No one can predict what will happen in the future." Fu mercilessly looked at his resolute face. His eyes were slightly lost, and then his mouth was light. He asked, "white night, do you plan to go back to summer?" "Well." "When will you go back?" "I''m not sure. Maybe in the near future. Why? Heartless, are you going back too? " "Not for the time being. When I came to zongmen City, I learned that you had a decisive battle with Zixiao. I came here to see Qingtian yingzi. The battle between you has given me a lot of inspiration. After I return to zongmen, I will be closed for a period of time. Although I am not as talented as you, I can''t be worse than you. I can''t be pulled down too much by you. Otherwise, I dare not claim to be your friend in the future ¡± with a heartless smile, Fu''s starry eyes were slightly bent, like crescent moon. When he said goodbye, he stepped on Leima and returned to qingyizong. "Bai chuzong is really lucky. This heartless girl is also a gorgeous beauty in Qunzhong. She has never laughed at anyone since she entered the first emperor of Qing Dynasty. She looks cold all day, even in front of the first patriarch of Qing Dynasty. She has amazing talent and is promoted to Qingtian chuzong. Fengyu hears that the first leader of Qing Dynasty intends to treat her There is no limit to the future of cultivating a successor to the first emperor of the Qing Dynasty. Since she was promoted to chuzong, countless young men have come to propose marriage and want to get this beautiful and beautiful flower. But everyone came back with a brush of dust. I don''t want to see today''s ruthless girl smiling at you. It can be seen that ruthless girl has always been attracted to you and really envied us! " Feng Qingyu came over and joked. White night heard the sound and shook his head: "brother Qingyu, don''t make fun of white night!" "This is not a joke. If Bai chuzong is interested in a heartless girl, Qingyu guarantees that as soon as you open your mouth, the heartless girl will surely throw herself into her arms." Feng Qingyu said seriously. The white night revealed a wry smile: "men and women''s affairs, pay attention to the natural course, if I really have fate with heartless, will come together, also do not have to force." "Yes." Feng Qingyu nodded. Feng Qingyu and Huang Zhiyuan all leave. ZuLong Jiansheng, Li Shuyu and other representatives of great forces came to exchange greetings. He should send them away with a few voices at night. He never liked the leaders of these big sects. After all, such people only think about problems from the perspective of interests. They are willing to help Bai Ye because of the infinite potential of the white night. If the white night fails to defeat the patriarchs, They will stand by.Zhan''s brother and sister are also ready to leave. When they leave, they say hello and invite them to come to Tianhua city for a talk. White night nodded and agreed. When he went out of wufangcheng, he saw Yue Qingwu''s girl. She was mostly worried about where she was going to rescue the soldiers. After the story of zongmencheng spread, she should also settle down and go back to Tianhua city. After going to Tianhua City, she should go and have a good look at the girl. "Bai chuzong!" Just as the souls continued to disperse, scholars, yin-yang Taoist and Jianyue came to this side. The scholar''s face is not good-looking, there are some worries in his eyes. White night side: "scholar, what can I do for you?" "Bai chuzong!" The scholar hugged his fist and said, "the family affairs are over. You''d better leave here as soon as possible, and leave Qunzhong as soon as possible." "Listen to the tone of the scholar, it seems that I have encountered some trouble?" Asked the white night with a frown. The scholar hesitated, but the Taoist Yin and Yang beside him sighed and nodded: "Bai chuzong, your current situation is not very optimistic indeed!" "Why?" The white night asked. However, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang raised his hand and held a pile of broken wood in the palm of his hand. After a closer look, the broken wood was the clan leader''s token of zongxiao. After his death, the clan leader''s token split itself, and a signal flew from inside to shoot into the sky, as if announcing something. The white night stares at the token and asks, "what does this represent?" "The order of the patriarch is not from the clan, but from the people of Lin''s family. It is made by the senior people of Lin''s clan." The Taoist Yin and Yang pointed to several pieces of debris, on which the lines of a Dharma array can be seen. Although the array is small, it is very fine, and emits a golden halo. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to spread it. "Lin''s pulse?" "Three hundred years ago, a super family in the clans declared their seclusion and no longer participated in any disputes within the clans." The Taoist Yin and Yang said: "this family is rich in financial resources. The experts in the family are like clouds. Their strength is terrible. Rao is today''s xiafeng, Mo''s and Zong''s families. They can''t compete with them. This family is the Lin family!" "In the Lin family, there are dozens of martial spirit worshippers alone, and there are three in the heaven soul realm. They dominate the clan territory and overlook the world. With their strong strength, they occupied most of the famous cultivation areas in the clan area, and forced all sects to bow down to them by force of force. The Lin family had almost become the leader of this group. At that time, no one dared to cooperate with them They are competing for supremacy. Even the Tianxia peak, which was at its peak, also avoided its edge. However, the extreme will decline, and the extreme will reverse. The tyranny of the Lin family has infuriated many soul cultivation. When the Lin family oppressed many sects by means of iron and blood, they killed many people in the clan domain. There are more than a dozen families that have been destroyed by the Lin family alone, which is the rage of heaven and people! When the family was about to become the king, a rebellious force sprang up to fight against the family. This resistance force was composed of tianhongzong, wanjianmen, Shennv palace, meihualing, luoyunge, and qingyizong. These forces were unable to be enslaved by the Lin family and resisted one after another. The leader of them was called "jianzun" at that time Liancheng river is the most powerful one in China "Liancheng river?" The white night frowned. This is a real sword master. There are countless people who are good at using swords in the clan area. However, there are very few people who are good at using swords. Besides the one in wanjianmen, he belongs to the ZuLong sword master of sanxiu alliance. However, the sword of ZuLong Jiansheng has not reached the level of perfection. The reason why he is called the swordsman is just a nickname, which is similar to his ZuLong sword formula However, if you really want to be called a saint, neither the master of wanjianmen nor the master of ZuLong sword is qualified. However, lianchengxi''s swordsmanship has already become a saint 300 years ago, and no one dares to compete with him. "Three hundred years ago, Lin SHENGFEI, the unique genius of the Lin family, led nearly ten thousand masters of the Lin family to wave their swords to the South and killed all those who disobeyed the Lin family until they met Liancheng river. Lin SHENGFEI and Liancheng River fought a decisive battle on the Guyun mountain for three days and three nights. Finally, Lin SHENGFEI was defeated and fled with others. Liancheng River led people to the north to wipe out the Lin family Because of their influence, the Lin family could not bear to be oppressed. Only then did they declare their retirement and no longer intervene in the disputes among the clans. In this way, the era of the Lin family was over. " The scholar said slowly. "At that time, did the Vientiane gate not intervene in this matter?" Asked the white night. "At any time, the Vientiane gate will not get involved in the struggle between the major forces." A scholar. "Is it?" White night was frowning: "listen to the scholar said like this, then Lin SHENGFEI is only the first in the list of chuzong. Logically speaking, he is not very old, but can fight with jianzun Liancheng River... Lin SHENGFEI''s strength and talent must not be compared with that of the current chuzong?" "It''s true that the first emperor of that year can be called crouching tiger, hidden dragon. To tell you the truth, except for the three of you who hold the sky, if the first ancestor is put in the same year, I''m afraid it will not even be able to make up for the first time." The scholar said. The white night was lost in thought. Only Qingtian chuzong can be on the list. How terrible is the first Zong list? "From this token, we can infer that the Zong family may be the spokesperson of the Lin family. Perhaps, the Lin family has never settled down in seclusion, but has been paying attention to the trend of the clan area. They may have the intention to leave the mountain!" Yin and Yang Daoists sink.Once the Lin family comes out of the mountain, the first thing to do is to find revenge in the daytime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 The order of the patriarch of the Zong family was made by the master Lin, and connected with zongxiao''s life. Once zongxiao died, the Lin family would get the news. If this matter was so serious, the Lin family would naturally know that the fall of the Zong family was done in the daytime. "Before the Lin family retired, there was still tianhun Jing, and Lin SHENGFEI was not dead. If he stepped into the upper level of the heavenly spirit Master, his longevity increased, and he might still be alive now. With Lin SHENGFEI''s strength, I''m afraid elder Qingtian will be hard to deal with. Bai chuzong, I''ll report this to zongmen. I hope that zongmen can transfer another elder to protect you for your safety I hope you can leave Qunzhong as soon as possible and stay away for a while. " Said the scholar. "I can avoid it. What about the goddess palace? What about summer? By the means of the Lin family, it is easy to find out the details of me. If I hide, the people around me will be poisoned. " White night shook his head and snorted coldly: "if I run away, I will only let the people around me bear all this for me. I can''t do such a thing in white night. What''s more, why should I avoid it? If the Lin family wants to do something to me, let them come. I also want to see their methods! " "Bai chuzong... This... Alas..." the scholar sighed bitterly. The Taoist of yin and Yang shook his head again and again. His talent at night was no worse than that of Lin SHENGFEI. If he was willing to practice steadily, he would climb a high position and overlook all living beings. However, if he offended the Lin family, he would die young. "If you do something, you will never regret it. If you do it, you will bear it." The white night is light. It''s hard to persuade people when they see this. What''s more, what they say in the night is reasonable. If they really want to escape, where can they escape? "Bai chuzong, it''s over to live in the gate city. It''s time for Lao Dao to leave." Yin Yang Daoists hold fist. "Thank you, Taoist priest." White night nods. "You''re welcome. Goodbye." "Goodbye." After that, the Taoist priest of yin and Yang leaped forward and turned into a streamer to leave. The scholar said goodbye to the white night and left with the people of the Vientiane gate. The white night did not leave in a hurry, but turned around and walked inside the city. Jianyue frowned, said nothing, sneaked into the dark to follow. The reason why Jianyue will make a move is entirely out of gambling. From now on, she will not pay attention to anyone who is actively provoked by the white night. Zongxiao was dead and his family was destroyed. The whole city of zongmen was in chaos. The soul people rushed into Zongfu and robbed them wantonly. Meanwhile, the servants of Zong family also seized the wealth of Zong family. In an instant, it turned into a chaotic city. In order to capture the treasure, the souls even fight, fighting everywhere, and people die everywhere. White night eyes cold staring at all this, suddenly jump up, high fall on the city tower, urge the spirit of the sky to shout: "stop it all!" Sound like red thunder, rolling to the four sides. But a lot of people just looked at him and continued to plunder the family belongings. White night eyes a Lin, a palm toward the Zong''s gate to shoot. Bang Dong! The sky cloud palm came down from the sky with a terrible wave, which instantly broke the gate, and dozens of soul people at the gate were directly patted into meat paste, and the blood was all over the ground. All souls are shocked. "White night... You... How do you kill people indiscriminately?" The one with soul is shocked. "The family is destroyed by me. I should take over the property of the family. Anyone dares to take my things and kill them!" It''s cold at night. As soon as this saying fell, all souls were shocked. This is a master who kills people without blinking an eye. Who dares to offend him? For a moment, the souls stopped and retreated one after another, and did not dare to touch the evil star''s brow, and the whole residence became silent gradually. As the overlord of the clan, the Zong family has abundant internal resources. It is impossible to give these things away in the daytime. If the Lin family really wants revenge, the current cultivation is still necessary. After sweeping around the Zongfu, he waved his hand, and the five black robed mechanism men immediately fell in the four directions of the Zongfu''s southeast, northwest, and middle directions. They entered the residence, stepped into the forbidden area, and collected all the natural materials and treasures of the Zongfu. He had a deep understanding of the continuous battle. There was a faint sign of breakthrough in the mystery of the fight. Maybe the next time we fight, we can take advantage of the luck to reach a new high. The white night in this mansion is seven days, five black robed mechanism people like statues outside the mansion, outside there are many soul people on tiptoe. The matter of zongmen city has been spread all over the whole clan area. For the powerful people, they are concerned about the future pattern and trend of the clan area. For ordinary soul people, when the ancestral home is destroyed, who should hold the countless cultivation resources and wealth? As a result, the city was once again gathered by a large number of souls, and more and more powerful people entered the city. People surrounded the residence outside and looked inside, but they didn''t dare to enter. After all, they knew that the white night was inside. Today''s white night is so powerful that anyone who knows it well knows that it is a place that can''t be provoked. If one word doesn''t agree, it will kill people. First the Tianxia peak, then the five square city, and then this gate city, which is not washed by its blood. "Can a man monopolize the family''s wealth at night? Can he eat it?""It''s been the seventh day, and he hasn''t come out. Maybe he wants to stay in it all his life?" The souls whispered. "Ladies and gentlemen, with so many of us, why don''t we rush in and try to make some profit? We have come all the way to this gate city, but we can''t go back empty handed? " One of the souls suggested loudly. "Did you fight through the night? It is said that he can even kill the soul of heaven! How many powerful men encircle and suppress him in Wufang city! But all of us were killed by him. How could we have been killed? " Someone asked. "Most of the things about wufangcheng are rumors! White night is just a person in the early stage of Wu Hun state. Can he have such great ability? Who believes it "That''s it Cried the crowd. "There is only one person in the white night. Although he destroyed the family, why did he occupy the family''s wealth? The elder brother''s daughter of my third aunt married Zong Yuanhai''s cousin. I have a close relationship with the Zong family. The Zong family was destroyed by the white night. I should inherit the family''s wealth. How can we let the white night occupy it? Is there any royal law? " "Why didn''t you kill white night? If you inherit the wealth of your family, who dares to say no? " "Why do you always argue with me..." the man hummed. "Don''t talk nonsense. Since you are here, you can''t just do it outside, can''t you? We drink and eat meat in the daytime. We are greedy here. Are you willing? Although white night has the means to kill the heaven and soul state, there are many powerful people here who have the strength of the martial spirit worshiper. Everyone rushes in and takes the treasure first. Besides, if the white night resists, we will join hands to drive him away. He is only one person and can''t be our opponent! " The soul of the people, a voice. When the words fell, they immediately attracted the other souls. "That''s right. We have so many people here, and we have gathered the strong people from all over the world. We have to rely on the ancestral gate. How can we fear a white night?" "Come on, everybody!" "Get ready to rush in!" The voice was growing louder and louder. People have made a decision. But at this time, a halo rushed out of the Zongfu and went straight into the sky. Is this a sign of a breakthrough? In the white night, he broke through the cultivation and entered the third level of Wu Hun state. "The white night is really enjoying the family''s natural materials and treasures!" People can''t bear to see this anymore. A big man with a big body roared and started to run like crazy chaozongfu. That is a treasure, an inexhaustible gold mountain! In the face of huge wealth, how many people can really restrain themselves? However, just as the strong man approached the gate of Zongfu, a dark shadow suddenly came. Puff!! The big man''s body was like a ball that had been blown open, and the blood and viscera were splashing around. Those who followed the souls who came to the scene were stunned and stood staring at them. It''s a black robed statue at the gate. People only see it move, but they don''t see how it works! What a horror! "It is said that the strength of these statues is extremely terrible. Even the Lord heijue, who is strong in the heaven and soul realm, died in their hands. If we take this as the boundary in the white night, we will not be able to break through, let alone enter the Zongfu!" Cried one of the souls. "Damn it!" The crowd was furious. These black robed mechanism men are like an iron wall. Anyone close to them will be killed by them. Moreover, they are extremely domineering. They don''t do anything to keep hands! People''s heart shudders and they dare not go forward. But at this time, the sky suddenly jumped a rainbow, the rainbow split out a terrible halo, hit this head. Bang! The black robe on the statue of black robe was severely bombarded by Qi halo. The black robe on the statue immediately burst and exposed the jade bone inside. The body retreated again and again, hitting the wall of Zongfu, smashing the heavy wall into pieces... everyone was shocked. When I looked at the place where I was dizzy, I saw an old man with red hair and red beard standing on the lofty sky. The old man''s hands were back loaded, his eyes were full of anger, and he was staring at this head fiercely. "This is... Master xingyuanzi?" "Lucky Yuanzi? Lucky Yuanzi is the one with strong soul state? Didn''t he live in seclusion for decades? Why are you here? " The sound of alarm was constantly falling, and the whole Zongfu immediately became boiling. However, fortunately yuan Zi was staring at the Zong mansion and suddenly sent out a thunder roar. The people below felt that their eardrums were about to crack. "Li Zi white night!! Come out and see me! Otherwise! I''ll kill you in Zongfu, and I''ll make you worse than death! " The sound was full of hatred and anger, and the hearts of those who listened to it beat wildly. Soon, someone understood why xingyuanzi came back here. Fortunately, Yang Mu River, the proud master of Yuanzi, was killed by the white night. He came here today to settle accounts! "Fortunately, master Yuanzi! Bai Ye killed innocent people in vain. He was tyrannical and tyrannical. He not only slaughtered the whole family of Zong family, but also occupied Zong''s property. Please be grateful to Yuanzi to kill Bai Ye quickly and to return the unjust soul of Zong''s family Cried the souls."You surround Zongfu! Don''t let the white night escape! Today, watch me kill this man! " Xingyuanzi''s voice of anger almost spread throughout the whole zongmen city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 Fortunately, Yuanzi''s roar was very loud, but even after several shouts, there was still no movement in Zongfu, and the white night inside seemed not to be heard. "Asshole!" Fortunately, Yuanzi was angry, and his hand was raised. A diamond shaped bronze mirror appeared in his palm. The bronze mirror was held high, and Yuan Li poured in. A blue light reflected into the sky. In an instant, dark clouds converged. Several thunder and lightning with the size of bowl mouth fell from the air and hit the Zongfu, just like the thunder and punishment of God. But. When the lightning falls, a dark figure rushes out from below, hitting the lightning. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... dozens of lightning were smashed. "The official?" Xingyuanzi frowned. "Fortunately, master Yuanzi, Bai Ye has five extremely terrible mechanism people in his hand. Each of them can rival the superior martial spirit Master. It is extremely difficult to deal with them. If we don''t solve these mechanism people, we can''t do anything about it!" Cried the soul. "Hum, they''re just a couple of organ people. They''re all dead things. What can we fear?" Fortunately, Yuanzi didn''t like it. He drank it coldly and rushed down to kill the emperor''s residence. The soul fell down like a mountain, and all the buildings under it turned into ruins and collapsed completely. Almost instantaneously stimulated, the five mechanism men ejected together and rushed towards xingyuanzi. "A group of dead things want to stop me? Give it to me Fortunately, from the mirror to the mirror, the color of the bronze mirror blows out again. In a flash, the body of the five organs was covered with snow, and the limbs became extremely stiff. Fortunately, Yuan Zi directly leaped over the five organs, and the emperor''s house flew. The soul people below see this, also react to come over, crazy like chaozongfu rush. Without the guard of the mechanism man, the treasure is almost close at hand. All people''s brains are boiling hot, their eyes are red, and they are panting for breath to run inside. But at this time, a shadow rushed out of the Zong''s house and attacked xingyuanzi like lightning. Xingyuanzi''s face changed greatly and he immediately raised his mirror to resist. Bang! The bronze mirror suffered a heavy blow and trembled wildly. Fortunately, Yuanzi was directly shocked back. The five mechanism men in the air also moved again. They broke the ice on their bodies and turned around. The four directions of Chaozong mansion fell apart. After landing, the mechanism men waved their fists and rushed around like fierce beasts. Poof! Poof! Puff... the mechanism man''s fist is rustling, and the wind of destruction is surging. Any soul who takes the opportunity to close a punch, all the body burst to death, even the martial spirit venerable can not bear a punch. Like a tiger in the sheep, the five government officials began to slaughter wantonly, with blood and flesh flying everywhere and their bones splashing. Those who were still ready to snatch them were momentarily confused and quickly retreated. For a time, the scene was in chaos and the crowd was tumultuous. The mechanism person does not do anything to keep hands, just like killing machine, wantonly harvesting life. The soul people thought that they had withdrawn from the surrounding area of the Zongfu, so they were in peace. However, these organ people even rushed out of the Zongfu area and launched a crazy killing to the soul people. Soon, the surrounding area of Zongfu turned into a bloody hell. The ground was full of broken limbs and arms. The blood of the dead souls dyed the streets around the whole Zongfu red. These souls gave out a miserable cry and ran outside, one by one, as if they had lost their souls. In the middle of the sky, xingyuanzi is not very well. This figure is just a beautiful and young woman. However, the strength of this woman is amazing. She can shake the void with one hand, and dim the sun and moon with one punch. In fact, her strength is higher than that of xingyuanzi. The two sides fought several moves. Fortunately, Yuanzi suffered a great loss. With the bronze mirror as the shield, he blocked the other side''s several killing moves. Then he drew back again and again, opened his distance, looked at the woman and asked, "you are a good man. Fortunately, Yuanzi admires him. But why do you want to obstruct him? Is it possible that you and the white night stand together "White night is the first emperor of Qingtian. You can''t kill him because he is protected by the gate of Vientiane." Jianyue light road. The words fell, but fortunately yuan Zi''s face suddenly changed. "Qingtian chuzong? Are you... Elder Optimus? " Xing Yuanzi asked with consternation. Jianyue did not speak, standing quietly in the distance, looking at him indifferently. Fortunately, Yuanzi''s face changed for a while, and he gritted his teeth and said, "kill my lover at night. If you are really elder Qingtian, why don''t you stop him from doing evil? Do you, the Vientiane gate, let the geniuses act in order to protect them? " "As far as I can see, white night is not a person who acts recklessly, but your apprentice. Relying on your identity, he is reckless and reckless. This time, it is Yangmu river who actively provokes Bai Ye. Even if he is not killed by Bai Ye, he will die by others in the future." Jianyue light road. "You..." lucky yuan son gnawed his teeth, but the anger in his eyes did not decrease. He snorted repeatedly: "kill my beloved apprentice in the white night. He has you to guard him. I can''t avenge him! However, the relatives and friends around him are not protected by your Vientiane disciples! I went to kill some of my closest relatives in the white night, and let him get angry and take the initiative to attack me. Qingtian chuzong had rules. Chuzong took the initiative, and elder Qingtian would not and could not do it! I''d like to see how long he can hide under your protectionAfter all, lucky yuan Zi turns and goes. "Hide? Do I need to hide? " At this time, a cold hum burst out of the Zongfu. Then, the five organs who were killed in a crazy way jumped up, like five Changhong rushed to the lucky yuan Zi. "White night!" Lucky yuan Zi big joy: "you dare to give me a hand? Elder Optimus will not help you! " "I don''t need elder Optimus to help you to kill you? It''s simple! " The voice of deep anger came out, and a figure jumped out of the Zongfu, which was the white night! "OK! Good!! Come on!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... Lucky yuan Zi is very happy. White night unexpectedly initiative to hand, is really arrogant, think oneself is prime prime early Zong, can ignore all? Fortunately yuan Zi is cold and thinking, and wants to kill this person directly. But next second, his look was stiff, and the five organs were locked like five tongs, locking his hands and feet. His body was hard to move for half a minute, which was restrained by the terror. "Seal!" Fortunately, Yuan Zi drank, and the bronze mirror was revived. Several golden chains flew out of the inside and wrapped them to the organ. But suddenly, the white night over there drew the sword, a more brilliant golden light flashing the eyes of lucky yuan Zi... lucky yuan Zi stared at the golden sword Qi, and he forgot his breath in a moment. His brain was blank... br > chi!! The golden sword spirit penetrated his neck. Fortunately, the whole head of lucky yuan Zi flew up and died directly! The soul below was horrified. The soul of heaven, so easy to be killed by the night? Fortunately, Yuan Zi has no room for struggle. Jianyue looks at the white night with a solemn look. In his hand, it is the dragon sword that is dead. With the strength of the night, his control of the dragon sword is becoming more and more relaxed. The sword of the dead dragon entered the sheath, and went on his steps at night, and took a palm to turn his claw and stabbed it towards the chest of lucky yuan Zi. Click. A dark blue ball was dug out. Is lucky yuan son of the sky soul! "If you dare to move my family, I will cut your head! Your spirit is just used for my cultivation! " The night said cold, straight down, five organs with the people falling. "White night, what else do you have to do?" The moon frowned and asked. "Kill!" The white night is ferocious. The moon is still looking. But I saw the people who took the organ to the soul who fled under the night, and cut off the sword, and the heads of the killing rolled and screamed constantly. The whole city of zongmen is like hell. Jian moon frown, silent. It lasted for half a column of incense, until there was no one in zongmen City, and it stopped in the night. There were bones everywhere on the ground, and the blood was flowing, which was extremely frightening. Where we passed, it was a mess. He will declare to the world, in their lives, his unchallenged authority. In the evening, he gathered the green front, turned around and went to the imperial palace. Fortunately, Yuan Zi fell, countless souls died in zongmen city. After this, everyone knows that Bai Chu Zong, can not provoke! Lucky yuan son words, white night naturally heard a clear and clear, when lucky yuan son said to threaten him to take the initiative with relatives, white night kill heart has been determined. This is the most intolerable thing in this world! Entered the Zongfu, white night straight to the Zong forbidden area, here placed all the treasures of the Zong family! He took out all the treasures of the heaven and earth for his cultivation. "The momentum has reached the bottle strength, is missing a spirit of energy to help, did not expect lucky yuan son to send to the door!" In the night, I will drive a person of the organ and drive the soul of this day into the chest of the organ man. Bang Dong! The organ person becomes irritable instantly, the surging soul force like tide to release, directly forces the white night. Dong! The body sinks immediately on a white night, as if it were in a storm, and it was miserable and unwell. "The big picture!" Drink low in the night, and the big trend is blooming. But it can''t resist it. Fortunately, the yuan Zi is a person in the heaven soul realm. The energy possessed by the spirit is extremely terrible. In the night, the spirit of heaven is released completely by the help of the organ person. The violent soul force seems to tear him apart. The forbidden area of Zong became a mess immediately, the walls were torn, the earth trembled, and the violent breath was filled with all directions. The night is clenched, the death is supported, the general situation can not be against the strength of the strong soul. But the general situation is so. Only in adversity can we grow. The stronger the pressure and momentum force, the more potential of the situation can be exploited. When the potential is completely released, there is an opportunity to dig out the hidden force, complete transformation and make breakthroughs! In the storm, the body was shaking in the white night, but his heart was calm and calm. He was still motionless and in the dark, it seemed that something was pulling his spiritFinally. The white night suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had grasped something. His whole body suddenly emptied, and even the soul of heaven fell into an empty state... Hoo! The seven forces around the whole body of the white night suddenly disappeared without a trace, replaced by a terrifying aura, directly attacking the four sides. Bang! Fortunately, Yuanzi''s heavenly spirit power was stopped in an instant, and the surrounding became light, as if the storm had passed... breakthrough! Eight major trend profound meaning! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 Vientiane gate. In front of the Jade Gate of the Golden Pavilion, a figure walks in slowly. There are dozens of Dharma arrays outside the gate. The aura is cathartic and the immortal spirit is ethereal. The vegetation around is full of business, just like living creatures. Here is like a fairyland on earth. Entering the gate, you can see a huge statue. The statue is magnificent and magnificent. It is a general wearing battle armor and holding a big sword. In front of the statue, there is a figure with his back to the gate. "The scholar visited the headmaster." The scholar clasped his fist and said respectfully. "I have been informed by you that you propose to add a giant elder to the white night, and protect it thoroughly, right?" The figure did not turn around, slowly opened his mouth, the voice was very magnetic. "Yes." The scholar nodded: "the talent of Bai chuzong is really beyond my imagination. If we can cultivate it carefully, we may recommend to enter the main hall. We have not sent talents to the main hall for a long time. I don''t know how many white eyes have been suffered by other side branches. Maybe this time, we can raise our heads." "In history, there has never been an example of a prime minister being guarded by two giant elders. In addition, if you do this, it will also be an insult to the elder. Jianyue is the best giant elder in our Vientiane gate, and she will never agree." The figure was silent for a moment and spoke faintly. "This matter has been considered by scholars, but it is the Lin family who offended the white night. If the Lin family makes a move, he is afraid that there will be no way for him to survive. The elder Jianyue alone can''t resist the huge Lin family. Lin''s lineage is different from the Mo family and the Zong family. At that time, almost the overlord of the clan''s territory is unknown." The scholar was worried and sighed. White night, the troublemaker, really broke my heart. The scholar had no choice but to think. "Lin''s pulse?" The figure was silent for a moment and then said, "don''t worry. You can take this immediately, find the white night and give it to him. In addition, it is announced to the public that the top three chuzongs on the list are all protected by our Vientiane gate. Anyone who touches us will be regarded as the enemy of our Vientiane gate. If Lin is stupid and wants to move, he should also consider whether he can bear the anger of our Vientiane gate." After that, the figure waved his sleeve and a wooden token flew out. The scholar took it and looked at it with astonishment: "is this the order of the disciples of the Vientiane sect? Master, do you want to enroll white night "White night has five living heavenly spirits, and his talent is too outstanding. Even if you don''t say so, I''d like to recommend him to the main hall. However, the five living heavenly spirits, not to mention the whole clan domain, are extremely rare talents even if they are put into the main hall. I''m afraid that if the matter spreads to the outside world, it will attract many strong people. If you have this token, it will represent your identity If you see the token, you''ll have to sell me the face of the Vientiane gate! " The shadow is light. "The master is wise." The scholar is busy making gifts. "Where is the white night?" "It is said that after the family affair, he has been staying in zongmen city for more than a month, as if he had left recently." The scholar said. "Haosheng stares at Bai chuzong to ensure his safety. Qunzhongyu has been silent for a long time. If he finally comes up with such an amazing talent, he must not be allowed to fall." "Yes, master!" The scholar bowed his head and retreated slowly. ... ... on the thirteenth day, I walked out of zongmen city by night. At the moment, the soul of the city has been extremely rare, the corpses on the street have been rotten, except for some strong spirituals who are still stationed, it is difficult to see other soul people. "Bai chuzong!" "Bai chuzong!" Seeing the white night walk out of Zongfu, the soul people on the street are holding fists in awe. Today''s white night, who dares to provoke? Wu Hun Zun can easily kill, and no one can compete with it! White night nodded, jumped, Ling step empty, thick and fierce soul force drag the body forward. Zongmen is worthy of being the overlord of the clan. He has no idea of the nature, materials and treasures, and has been absorbed by the night. This understanding not only makes the soul state and the general situation step forward, but also enables him to find the secret of the integration of heaven and soul. Zixiao melts a three changeable spirit into a three changeable one. His strength is soaring and unstoppable. If I can combine four spirits with two spirits, how terrible will my strength be? White night thought, he still remembered that the Qianlong emperor had told him about the bridge between heaven and soul, which was one of the preconditions for the harmony of heaven and soul. The heaven soul bridge or the heaven soul fusion. The heaven soul must be the common heaven soul. However, the so-called common heaven soul is actually the common place of the heaven soul. All the heaven soul come from the nine heaven, that is to say, all the heaven soul have something in common. Once the common place is found, all the heaven soul can become the common one. However, it is necessary to have a thorough understanding of one''s own spirit. If one is not careful, it is very likely to merge the two spirits, leading to the disappearance of the spirit and the loss of the soul state. Therefore, we must be extremely careful to bridge the soul of heaven. If we are not careful, the consequences will be extremely serious. At present, there are only two similarities between the heavenly spirits discovered in the white night, namely, the Taotie heavenly spirits and the Shenyue heavenly spirits. The soul of Taotie belongs to fire, and its soul power is hot and can burn the spirit of heaven, while the spirit of the moon belongs to Yin, which is extremely cold and can slow down or even solidify other people''s soul force and soul Qi. Although the attributes of the two heavenly spirits are opposite, they run counter to each other, but there is a natural connection between water and fire. Water can extinguish fire, but fire can also control water. All things are complementary to each other, but they complement each other If you open the wine into the fire, the fire will burn more and more vigorously. If you heat the water, you can make the water boil to the extreme. This is the combination of power. This is the case with Taotie and Shenyue. If you change the operation mode of Taotie, you can multiply the power of the spirit of the moon and the spirit of heaven. Or you can make the spirit of the moon and the spirit of heaven as a supplement to enhance the power of Taotie. This is a kind of link.If it''s a combination of ten or even ten days, it''s a perfect combination. The power of the spirit of heaven is endless. No matter whether it is the soul or the soul, it is just a drop in the ocean, just like a mole ant. White night believes that there are connections between the five heavenly spirits. Only by continuous cultivation and study, can we dig out more powerful power of the heaven soul! However, at present, Juexin heavenly soul has just been opened and has not yet changed. It is too different from the other four heavenly spirits. It is not easy to find the law of link. However, there is no way to find the variation of heaven and soul. Only with the help of natural materials and earth treasures, the white night originally thought that a huge clan would have such a treasure. After all, Zixiao changed three heavenly spirits in a row. He certainly did not want to search for a circle, and there was no treasure to find. It seems that we have to find a way to get some other places similar to the ghost beads. As he walked, he was thinking. A figure stopped him in front of him. The white night looked up, and immediately his face was stunned. "Dragon moon?" "White night, long time no see." Long moon light road. "Why are you here?" The white night is very unexpected. According to law, Longyue should return to the goddess palace with Zihuan. "I''m waiting for you." Dragon moon road. "Wait for me?" "Yes." Long Yue looked at the white night, sighed and said, "you are good at everything, but you are too easy to cause trouble. As soon as you have settled down a family, you immediately get into trouble with the Lin family. What should I say about you?" "Lin family? It''s not my fault. I don''t know that there will be a connection between the Zong family and the Lin family... "Bai Ye was helpless. "I have to remind you that the Lin family is not the opponents you have met before. Even if Tianya is a clown in front of the Lin family, Tianya is just a clown. I advise you to leave Qunzhong district and hide outside in the near future." "Even you do? If the Lin family really has that ability, do you think I can hide The white night asked. Long Yue murmured her lower lip, sighed, and shook her head: "in that case, you should be more comfortable recently. I will leave Qunzhong domain for some time. I can''t remind you all the time." "Leave the clan domain? Where to go? " Asked the white night with consternation. "Go home." "Go home?" At night, she was in a fog. However, Long Yue did not seem to be a woman in the palace. "I was injured before and was saved by the master of Shao palace, so I stayed in the goddess palace. Now my injury is basically stable. I want to take advantage of this time to go home and cure my injury completely." Dragon moon road. Although the goddess palace does not represent the top power of the clan, it is absolutely worthy of being called. Even her mother can''t cure Longyue''s injury, but her family can cure it. It can be seen that Longyue''s family is not an ordinary family. "I''ll go with you." White night thought for a while. "No, I just came to say goodbye." "What should you do if your injury recurred on the way?" White night asked with a smile. Long Yue pursed her lips and said nothing. "When to leave?" "Next month." "Next month?" The white night took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go back to the summer first. When I come back from the summer, I''ll go to the goddess palace to find you." "White night, really don''t need..." Long Yue still wanted to say something, but on the white night that pair of strict and resolute eyes, to the throat of words and forcefully swallow back. The white night glanced around, turned the direction, and went forward. "Before you go back, let''s go to Qianzhang mountain first. Some accounts still need to be calculated." Squint at night. "Qianzhangfeng?" Long Yue was stunned and stared at the white night strangely: "recently, I heard that Huang Qianzhang, the leader of Qianzhang peak, has successfully broken through to the upper level martial spirit Master, successfully opened the family treasure left by his ancestors and inherited it. When you go to Qianzhang peak, don''t you want to ask for this treasure?" "When I was chased and killed by Tianxia peak, qianzhangfeng didn''t do much behind his back. This account should be calculated." White night sneer, gaze at the distance. Qianzhangfeng is not far away from here. In this zongmencheng incident, qianzhangfeng did not appear. It can be seen that qianzhangfeng has been hiding. "Well, it''s going to be bad luck for qianzhangfeng this time." Long Yue smiles bitterly, but her eyes bend into crescent moon. She steps forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 It has been spread that the master of qianzhangfeng has been promoted to the top martial spirit Master and won the treasure of his ancestors. Heroes from all sects and sects have flocked here to congratulate him. At the foot of Qianzhang peak, there are a lot of luxury frames, which are pulled by all kinds of spirit animals. It is easy to see that the owner of this frame must be extraordinary. The white night and the Dragon moon walk away, and the peak is bustling and crowded. The disciples of qianzhangfeng meet at the foot of the mountain. The peak master''s soul state breaks through and obtains the treasure of the ancestors. Qianzhangfeng''s strength is greatly increased. The banquet is not only for celebration, but also to highlight the strength of qianzhangfeng and consolidate its position in the clan domain. This is the tradition of each sect. "Are you the dragon spirit Master?" At this time, a exclamation rings from the ear. Long Ling slightly side head, only saw a group of luxurious frame walk down two people, one is wearing a blue long shirt, gentle as jade, is a handsome childe, and the other is a lovely girl in pink clothes with silk ribbon on her head. It was the man who spoke. Long Yue frowned and looked at the man strangely: "who is your excellency? Have we met? " "I''m very ordinary. I''m a fairyland like a fairy in the sky. Naturally, I don''t remember you. But I''ve seen one. When my father took me down to the goddess palace to visit the old master, I had the honor to see her face, which is still fresh in my memory." The young man said with a smile. The Dragon Spirit does not speak, the eyes are indifferent. "In the lower Wei Chang, my father, Wei Bowen, met the dragon spirit Master." Wei Chang clasped his fist and said with a smile. "Wei Chang? Wei Bowen? Are you from the Wei family of shuangxigu? " When Long Yue heard this, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. "It''s me." Wei Chang smiles and blooms on his face. White night light swept that Wei Chang one eye, did not think. "Long Zun, let me introduce you. This is Qingxi girl, the beloved daughter of Qingyang Pavilion master in Luoyun Pavilion." Wei Chang said with a smile. "Qingxi?" Long Ling is quite surprised that this lovely and playful girl is actually the famous daughter of Qingyang? "Mr. Wei, who is this girl film?" Qingxi was not polite, but asked. "The lady of the dragon river, the lady of the dragon river, always smiles. "People of the goddess palace." Qingxi''s small face showed disdain, swept the long moon in his eyes, and then looked at the white night beside him and said, "who is this man?" "This..." "this is my friend." Long Yue looked at two people, indifferent way. "Oh? No introduction? " Qingxi joked. Wei Changsheng is tall, handsome, talented and young. He is already a nine level master of Juexin. With his ability, he is not allowed to enter chuzong. Qingxi is not deep in the world, and he is full of affection for Wei Chang. Now, seeing Wei Chang''s eyes eagerly looking at Long Ling, he naturally has no good face, and he is thinking of ridiculing them. "Long Yue, let''s go." At this time, the white night suddenly said, as if did not hear Qingxi''s words. Long Yue nods and goes up the mountain. Seeing this, Qingxi was furious and ran to stop them immediately. "Damn it, you two bastards! You haven''t answered me yet! How dare you ignore me? Do you know who miss Ben is? " Qingxi was extremely angry. "Didn''t the man named Wei Chang say that? Qingxi, the daughter of Qingyang. " The white night is light. "Do you know how to treat me like this?" Qingxi Nu road. "Why not?" White night eyes a Lin, cold hum way: "immediately roll away!" "You..." Qingxi''s face rose into pig liver. She was born with a golden spoon. From childhood to adulthood, no one dares to treat her like this!! "Brother, you are not right to speak like that! Everyone is polite. How can you hurt others Wei often came to persuade him. "Who was the first to shout out that stupid thing just now?" The white night asked. "Miss Qingxi is young and ignorant. How can you haggle with a woman?" Wei often frowns. "So I told her to go away? Also, you also go away, don''t croak in my ear! Like a fly The white night is light. "You..." Wei Chang''s face suddenly changed and his eyes filled with anger. "What''s the matter? What happened? It''s under the Qianzhang peak. Why don''t you go up the mountain? " Just then, a hearty laugh came. People looked along, but saw a group of young men and women coming towards this. These men and women are all well-dressed and wear various kinds of shining magic tools. They are all dignitaries. Even the qianzhangfeng disciples who lead the way are one by one. The guests on both sides looked at the men and women in surprise. When Wei Chang looked at the visitor, he was suddenly bright. "It''s Pang He Da Shao! Brother Li is here, too? Great Qingxi''s face was beaming with joy, and immediately jumped over to greet them and saluted them one by one. "It''s Qingxi sister! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that we would meet here. " With a friendly smile, the oldest man took out a gift box from the storage ring and handed it to him: "sister Qingxi hasn''t seen you for a long time. Brother Pang has nothing to give. This small gift right should be a little bit of brother Pang''s heart. Take it.""Thank you, brother Pang." Qingxi''s face was filled with joy. "Big and small. How are you these days." Wei Chang also got close to the past, holding fists to the guest''s airway. "Wei Chang, long time no see." Pang he nods and smiles. "However, the biggest change is still big brother Li Zhan. After three days of separation, we are still the same, but he has already entered the first Zong list and ranked No. 11! It''s really good! " Wei Chang said with a smile. "You''re welcome. It''s just a fluke." The young man called Li Zhan gave a faint smile, but the pride in his eyes was very strong. Chu Zong? This is a symbol of his status. He doesn''t have to rely on the sect just because he can rely on the whole Vientiane gate! The most special clan force in the clan area! People cast envious and reverent eyes. White night did not look at these people, straight ahead, simply lazy to pay attention to. "Stop!" Seeing that the white night and the Dragon moon were going again, Qingxi immediately gave a drink, stopped them and said with a sneer: "what? Want to slip away "What''s the matter?" Pang he comes with a smile, and a group of people are looking at the white night and Long Yue. These young masters and young ladies are the children of powerful people with noble status. Who dares to provoke them? "Brother Pang, brother Li, you are going to decide for me! How dare you insult me and brother Wei! " Qingxi''s coquettish way. "Oh? Wei Chang, is there such a thing? " Asked panghe. "It''s true." Wei often said with a smile. There was a dragon spirit Master before, and he didn''t dare to embarrass this guy. But now Pang he and Li Zhan are here. Why should we pay attention to such a person? "Is it?" "Brother Pang, elder brother Li, this is the dragon spirit Master of the goddess palace. As for this one, she is her friend." Wei Chang added another sentence to reveal their identities. This identity falls out, everybody then did not have scruples. "What am I supposed to be? Is it just a little Shennv palace person, or just a shennu palace thug? How dare you be so rampant? " Pang he behind a woman cold hum. "How can the little goddess palace, which is a dozen or so sectarian forces, be presumptuous?" Another humanity. "It is said that the old master of the goddess palace has abdicated recently. The new master of the palace is not very high. I don''t know if there is any future in this palace." "At least it can''t compete with tianhongzong." He snorted. Pang he ignored the people''s words, narrowed his eyes, staring at the white night: "this brother, Qingxi is my sister, she has something to do, I will naturally be a brother, I don''t embarrass you. You kneel down and apologize to my sister. This matter is exposed. What do you think?" "You make me kneel?" White night raised his head and looked at the crowd indifferently. Pang he''s eyes are stagnant, the other side''s eyes are very calm, without the slightest fluster and anger. He treats himself as if he were a clown. Panghe felt something was wrong. But after death these friends are looking at, the doubt in the heart is also indifferent. Even if it''s a dozen big people, even if it''s a big guy! What are you afraid of? After thinking about it, Pang he said indifferently: "this friend, don''t make it difficult for us to do it. We can''t afford to offend you! Don''t think the dragon spirit can protect you! You, get down on your knees. " The tone seemed to be persuading people to drink. "Many people asked me to kneel down before, but unfortunately, they all died." Said the white night, shaking her head. "Do you know who you''re dealing with?" Pang he squinted. "Just a bunch of rubbish." In the daytime. "Asshole, what are you talking about?" The crowd was furious. Pang he even nodded and laughed angrily: "good! Good! Friend, you are very good!! Dare to say such a thing in front of us! You have a lot of talent All the princes gathered here are the princes of qunzhongyu, who dare to be so rude. Even if the leader of Qianzhang peak comes, he has to treat him politely. He is really not afraid of death. "Pang Shao, don''t talk nonsense with this ignorant bastard! Let the little one take care of him At this time, a man beside Li Zhan snorted coldly. Then he ran out of the crowd like lightning and rushed to the white night. When it was near, he kicked it and hit his knees hard. Pang he was smiling, and Li Zhan and others did not stop him, but looked at him jokingly. We all know the identity of this person. This is the bodyguard of lizhan. From childhood to adulthood, he has been accompanied by the cultivation of fierce battle. The strength of this bodyguard is no less than that of chuzong. With the strength of the bodyguard, this man can''t escape! If this foot goes down, the knees must be crushed. Even if people don''t want to kneel, they have to kneel. "Hum, do you dare to offend me!" Qingxi''s small hand was in his haughty waist, and he hummed with pride, just like a princess. His face was full of smiles. She enjoyed the moment.But at this time, there was a vision. I saw a sudden stretch of white night hand, like lightning toward the bodyguard to pinch. Bang! The guard froze before he could kick his foot. Everyone looked at it. But saw the bodyguard''s neck is firmly pinched by the white night, the white night arm a lift, that bodyguard was lifted up as a whole. Such as carrying chickens. "What?" Pang he frowned. His eyes were cold. "Let me go..." the bodyguard kept struggling, and his face suddenly turned pig liver color. But the next second, everyone''s eyes were frozen. See the white night suddenly force, the palm suddenly a grip. Click... the bodyguard''s neck was instantly cut off, all the bones were broken, his head was crooked, his anger dissipated, and he died directly... in a word, the bodyguard''s neck was cut off, his bones were broken, his head was crooked, his anger dissipated and he died directly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 The body of the bodyguard fell directly on the rock wall not far away, motionless and completely dead. People around him widened their eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief. Pang he, Li Zhan, Qingxi and Wei Chang were all stunned. This should be a second kill! How terrible this man is! Not only the strength is powerful, but also the courage to kill people in front of so many young masters and young ladies! The fierce battle eyes suddenly cold, the killing intention burst out, like an enraged lion, staring at the white night. "Kill him?" Fierce battle went up, his voice was hoarse. "It''s just killing a dog. What do you think?" The white night asked. "You are... Very kind!" The fierce battle spirit of the scalp almost burst, straight wave, low drink: "you all get out of the way, I will personally revenge for Shaoqiang!" When the word fell, the crowd immediately dispersed. Pang he regained consciousness, took a breath, shook his head and said, "it seems that we are careless. Fight hard. You can handle this person at will." Li Zhan''s face was gloomy, and he strode towards the white night with a murderous look. "Have you figured out how to die?" "I never thought about it." The white night is light. "You are a brainless person, but I suggest you think about it now, because even if you kneel down and kowtow for mercy, I will never forgive you again!" Fight the cold way. "Hum, this kind of idiot who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth will die when he dies. If the dragon or other venerable person nearby wants to trouble you, I''ll let my father deal with it!" Cried the green brook. Li Zhan and other people started this kind of thing for him, so she naturally wanted to stand up and speak. "No, Qingxi, I''m not incompetent enough to let a woman come out for me! I will kill this man and avenge my brother He fought hard, drank low, stepped forward, and hit the shoulder of the white night directly. Yes, he doesn''t attack the key points. He has to abolish the limbs of this man first, and then break his soul. He wants to make this life worse than death. However, the white night did not move, standing in place like a statue. People saw this, slightly surprised. Is this man... Stupid? But the next second, a startling scene appeared. The fierce and ferocious fist hit the shoulder of white night without any politeness. However, the white night was not injured at all. The whole person stood still. The blow was like hitting cotton, which did not hurt him at all... "what?" Li Zhan raised his astonished eyes and looked at the people in front of him in disbelief. He felt that his fist seemed to be pounding on an impregnable vigorous stone. He could not move forward half a minute. His strength was even more back and shaking his arms. "Is that all you have to do?" Asked the white night. "You..." the nerves of fierce fighting Qi trembled, clenched their teeth, and suddenly waved their fists again. With one blow, seven soul rings were blasted out, which was extremely destructive and shocking to the heart of white night. But the fist fell, and the night remained motionless. There was a scream all around. Is this a total disregard for the fierce attack? What a horrible body! Who is this man? "I hear you''re the 11th place first? It doesn''t look like that. " White night light way, and then a fist raised, toward the fierce fight to beat. He was shocked by the fierce fight, and his hair stood up in an instant. The blow looked ordinary, but it gave him a sense of breaking down. He slammed his fists back and forth, hitting his arm directly. Click... a crisp sound came out. "Ah The fierce battle sent out a shrill scream. The whole man flew backward and tumbled to the ground. He stopped several times. He got up with difficulty, and his arms were pulled, but he was broken. The crowd was appalled. How can such a thing be possible? "How can this young man have such strength? I''m clear about the means of fierce fighting. Even if it''s the first few in the list, he can fight one or two. Who is this person? " Pang he squinted and thought. "Brother Pang, it must be that Slut surnamed long secretly helped this guy. This guy doesn''t seem to have a fierce fight with elder brother. How can he have such strength? It must be that she secretly attacked big brother Li Zhan, and that''s how it turned out! " At this time, Qingxi screamed, and the noise was harsh. "Yes, I saw that long Yue was accumulating soul power just now. It seemed that she was going to make a move! She must be playing tricks in secret Another said. Pang he looked suspiciously at Long Yue. After thinking for a moment, Pang he said in a deep voice: "no matter what he did or what the dragon spirit Master did, it would not have been that way! Everybody, get ready to do it. First subdue these two men"Good!" The crowd drank. "Big little, can I help you?" "It''s disgusting that Li chuzong was injured by others! I''ll wait for the road to be rough, so we can help each other! " "Miss Qingxi, don''t panic. If anyone provokes you, I will teach him a lesson for you." The guests who passed by one after another stood up and said that they were the princesses and princesses of qunzhongyu. They were princesses and princesses of qunzhongyu. They could do little things for them. It would be convenient to get to know the people above. Naturally, such opportunities should not be missed. Pang he didn''t change his face, but his eyes were still full of joy. He raised his hands and clasped his fist: "thank you very much. If you can help me, you will be the culprit." Qingxi and Weichang were all overjoyed. "How arrogant he is Qingxi hums coldly. Li Zhan was lifted up, his mouth was covered with blood, and his eyes were ferocious staring at the white night: "kill him! Kill him for me "Don''t worry. If you fight hard, you will die." Panghe''s eyes were cold. Looking at these people indifferently in the white night, the expression is ancient and undisturbed. Dragon month is cold voice repeatedly, sink way: "I pour want to see, you who dare to start!" "Dragon spirit Master, although you are quite powerful and back to the goddess palace, in our eyes, your means are far from enough. If this person has little contact with you, I advise you not to take care of this matter, so as not to make it difficult for us to do it." Wei Chang said with a smile. Long Yue''s brow sank. Surrounded by the people around them, they have become the target of public criticism. They have no way to go to heaven or anywhere. "What''s the matter? Who dares to make trouble in qianzhangfeng At this time, a group of qianzhangfeng disciples ran down the mountain road, and the leader was the deacon of qianzhangfeng. When he saw Pang he, Li Zhan and others, the deacon was obviously in front of his eyes and ran over. "Wang Ao has met Pang Shao and miss Qingxi... Eh? Li chuzong, what''s wrong with you? You are the first patriarch. Who has the courage to attack you? " Wang Ao''s face suddenly changed and he pretended to be anxious. "Are you wang Ao, the deacon of qianzhangfeng?" Qingxi stood up and pointed to the white night over there and hummed: "these two bastards not only insulted us, but also killed brother Li''s bodyguard, and sneaked him to the wound. The crime is unforgivable! You''re going to lock these two up for me right now, do you hear me? " "These two men?" Wang Ao looked at the white night and the dragon spirit. When he saw the token on the waist of the dragon spirit, he immediately realized: "it''s a friend of the goddess palace..." "this is the dragon spirit Master of the goddess palace!" Pang he said. As soon as Wang Ao heard this, his face suddenly changed. "Dragon spirit Master?" "Deacon Wang, are you afraid? Don''t say she''s just a thug in the goddess palace. Even if the master of the goddess palace is here, why should we be afraid? " Qingxi hums. Deacon Wang was stupefied, and he was immediately surprised. Yes, the backstage of these young masters and ladies is rigid. It''s just a goddess palace. What can I fear? "According to miss Qingxi''s opinion, what do you think should be done about it?" Wang Ao asked. "Didn''t miss Ben say that? Take this man! I''ll cut off his hands and feet first. When the banquet is over, I''ll let my sister and elder brother Li clean up. As for the dragon, if she doesn''t care about it, I won''t embarrass her. If she is stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude. " Qingxi hums. "Deacon Wang, do you know what to do?" Pang Ho said. Wang Ao was in a state of fear, and then nodded: "please rest assured, Wang Ao understood." "Well, you''re a smart man. I''ll leave it to you." After the banquet, we will visit him in the prison of qianzhangfeng, hoping that he will be as honest as we think. Pang he said, then waved: "everyone, let''s go up first, and the banquet will be held soon." The sound fell, and a crowd went to the Qianzhang peak. "Hold on!" At this time, the light drink rings. Pang he, with his feet slightly stagnant, turned his head and looked at the white night. "What? You want to beg for mercy? It''s late A man in the group sneered. "Beg for mercy? You think too much, I just want to say, did I say let you go? " The white night shakes his head. "Bastard! You''re not here to talk! Take him Wang Ao drank a lot and called out directly. The people of Qianzhang mountain rushed to him one after another. But in the next second, the Dragon Spirit leaps forward, and the spirit Qi comes out. The spirit is like a soul blade and cuts the neck of these people. In a short time, all of these people of qianzhangfeng are in different places. Wang Ao was stunned. "This is Qianzhang peak. Do you dare to kill Qianzhang people at the foot of Qianzhang peak?" Wang Ao trembled. People around him were also shocked. Is the dragon spirit Master crazy? "How about killing you here? Even if the leader of Qianzhang peak is here, I dare to kill him! Let the people above roll down, I am too lazy to go up! Start with youWhite night light way, with a wave, a soul gas quietly bombarded in the body of Wang Ao. Bang! Wang Ao Dan Dao''s body was like a broken glass, which broke into pieces in an instant, and his flesh and blood were flying everywhere... all the people were stupid... the Deacon qianzhangfeng died like this? Pang he and others were even more astonished. With a wave of the white night, five dark flashes of lightning shot out of his palm and fell on the front and back of the mountain road. There were five figures in black, blocking all the people here. "Qianzhang peak, huangqianzhang! Roll down The white night opened his eyes and roared. The sound is like thunder, shaking the sky. Pang he and Qingxi changed their faces. How dare this person call the name of Qianzhang peak Lord openly? But look at Qianzhang peak, a commotion, followed by a large number of figures pouring down, straight here. "Who dares to make trouble in my Qianzhang peak if you don''t give me face?" A deep drink fell, Huang Qianzhang led the banquet guests, toward this. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 Looking at the sky indifferently in the white night, a large number of figures fell down on the rugged mountain road on the Qianzhang peak. The guests all over the road fixed their eyes and looked at the visitors, and they all clasped their fists to salute. "See the peak Lord!" "I''ve seen the peak master!" The voice is continuous, like a wave, one layer after another. Huang Qianzhang nodded and grinned: "don''t be polite. If you come, you''re welcome! At will!! Later on the peak, into the table, but also drink more "Certainly!" The crowd got up to be polite. The scene was very lively. In addition to Huang Qianzhang, all the masters of other sects also came, including those from Tianhong sect, wanjian sect, Sanyao sect, Shenying sect, and half of the major clans in Qun Zong area have arrived, and great people have come bravely. Hearing the white night drink, all the people are angry, have followed the peak Lord down the peak. Which reckless thing dare to challenge qianzhangfeng like this? You know! Today''s Tianxia peak is not what it used to be. Huang Qianzhang''s realm has broken through and its strength has increased. Even Shou yuan has increased a lot. In a hundred years, Qianzhang peak will not decline! With the breakthrough of his realm and stepping into the upper level of Wu Hun Zun, no one dares to compete with him. In addition, the most precious treasure of his ancestors has been found, which can directly compete with those in the heaven soul realm. Qianzhangfeng can directly compete with the overlord of the clan by virtue of Huang Qianzhang. Who dares to compete? However, at this juncture, there are still people who dare to challenge, simply do not know what to do. Huang Qianzhang landed in a crowd, staring directly at the white night. The threat of terror went straight to the cover, but the night was still, as steady as Mount Tai. Huang Qianzhang''s eyes are slightly frozen. "Who is the Taoist friend? Is there anything that Huang has offended Tao you?" Huang Qianzhang sank. He will not be stupid enough to think that the other party is an idiot. If he dares to publicly insult and challenge himself at this juncture, the other party will have to rely on. "Master Huang Feng! He not only insulted us openly, but also hurt li chuzong. He also asked Lord Huang Feng to be the master of Li chuzong! " Pang he came up and said, clasping his fist. "Oh?" Huang Qianzhang''s sight congealed and fell on the body of the fierce battle. His eyes suddenly became cold. These people are the descendants of the leaders of the major forces in Qunzhong region. They are the prince Party of qunzhongyu. They can come to qianzhangfeng and represent the forces behind them. They must be good at entertaining them. If they don''t deal with any unhappiness here, it will be a loss to qianzhangfeng. "It''s Mr. Pang! How are you doing, master Pang? " Huang Qianzhang asked kindly with a smile on his face. "With the blessing of the Lord, my father is in good health." Pang he clasped his fist and laughed. "That''s good." Huang Qianzhang nodded and put his eyes on Qingxi: "is this Qingxi niece? Last time I saw you, I was still a baby in swaddling clothes. I didn''t expect that it was so big in a flash. Is your father OK? " "Thanks for uncle Huang''s concern. My father is all right." Qingxi road. After a round of greetings, Huang Qianzhang put his eyes on the white night and asked, "who are you? Why do you want to make trouble in my qianzhangfeng? Where did I go wrong? Or did you neglect your excellency As for the one of his friends, he is the one who is the God of heaven and earth At this time, Qingxi opened his voice and said angrily: "Uncle Huang, this man is really arrogant. He not only killed brother lizhan''s brother, but also killed deacon Wang and a number of disciples of qianzhangfeng! It''s a terrible crime. Please take this man down and punish him severely! " "Is it?" Huang Qianzhang looked cold and staring at the white night: "Sir, what Qingxi girl said is true?" If this person really killed the people of qianzhangfeng, he could not calm down, otherwise his prestige would be greatly reduced. "Is it true? Huang Qianzhang, I''m here to settle accounts with you The white night is light. "How crazy! Master Huang Feng is here. How dare you be so arrogant? Don''t kneel down quickly and beg for the forgiveness of the Lord Huang Feng! Otherwise, you will regret it One yelled. "Huang Qianzhang? What is it? " The white night asked. "What do you say?" The crowd was furious. Huang Qianzhang''s face is not good-looking, so many people, he is still so arrogant! He didn''t care about his face. "Don''t you think you are too arrogant?" Huang Qianzhang hums coldly. "I should have come to your qianzhangfeng for a long time, but I was delayed by some trifles. Fortunately, it''s not too late to come here today. Huang Qianzhang, what you owe me should be paid back." White night road. "You don''t know who you are. How can you say that Qianzhang owes you something?" Huang Qianzhang cold road. "If you don''t remember, then forget it. I''m here to settle accounts, not to remind you." "Then you have to figure out whether you have the capital to settle accounts with me at Qianzhang peak." Huang Qianzhang sank. As soon as the voice fell, a large number of fearsome qianzhangfeng masters ran down the mountain, and the company commander came to three and looked at the white night covetously."Interesting!" White night mouth Yang cold smile: "in this case, then I don''t mind playing with you qianzhangfeng." "What a big voice!" Huang Qianzhang hummed: "even if the heaven soul state person is here, you have to sell me Huang''s face a little bit. Are you a heaven soul state person?" "It''s ridiculous!" "If he is a heaven soul state person, I am still a Yang soul state person!" "Laozi is still the creator God." "Bullshit!" "It''s ridiculous!" People roared with laughter and sarcasm. But the next second, a voice suddenly came. "May I ask you... But the White Emperor?" The speaker was a middle-aged man in a yellow robe. When people looked at him, he came from meihualing mountain... he inquired carefully, and his expression was firm. White night? Bai chuzong? The evil spirit that no one dares to provoke in recent years? Huang Qianzhang''s face suddenly changed. Panghe''s faces froze. "Do you know me?" The white night looked at the man indifferently. However, the man rushed forward to pay homage to the white night. His action was very serious without any slack. He then said, "I went to zongmen city with Li Shuyu, the elder of our sect. Fortunately, I saw Bai chuzong''s heroic posture. Bai chuzong defeated the second Qingtian chuzong''s smile. He even killed Wu Hun Zun and wiped out the people in tianhun state in public, which was unprecedented in the world How can I not know Bai chuzong The man said seriously. The night is silent. But four weeks later, people were completely stunned. This man... Is it white night? Pang he, in particular, looked at the white night in disbelief with dull eyes. The word "white night" in Qunzhong area is like thunder passing through the sun recently. One person killed in the white night changed the owner of the world peak. The killed five square cities were flooded with blood. Even more, all the families were destroyed. This is an evil star. Who dares to provoke it? Compared with white night, what are the descendants of these great powers? He is a force by himself in the daytime! A great power that can''t be provoked! Huang Qianzhang''s face was extremely ugly, and the whole man was looking at the visitors. How could it be? The white night has come to qianzhangfeng?? . (Calvin, it''s a little less. I''ll make it up at the third watch tomorrow. Please forgive me.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 The change of ownership of Tianxia peak, the collapse of Mo family in Wufang City, and the massacre of zongmen city are like steel needles that pierce people''s hearts. These things happened, and all of them were related to the white night. They were all created by this terrible first patriarch. If we say which one is the strongest, people will be hesitant. After all, no one can say what strength the first one has now. But if we want to say which initial sect has the most terrifying influence, it must be white night! Because of him, chuzong Bang directly came to a great exchange of blood, because of him, the pattern of the whole clan was forced to change. Even if the first person on the list is here, I''m afraid it can''t hold him down. You know, on the chuzong Zi list of the soul and heaven, this man is already the first! Huang Qianzhang has never seen a white night. Since his son, Mr. Qingyun, was defeated by white night''s hand, he has been sending clan experts to capture and kill him. However, almost all the people sent out have failed, and even most of them have never come back. This makes him feel more and more surprised. With the news about white night coming from all over the clan area, he feels more and more Uneasy, until Tianxia peak encircles and suppresses the white night, he immediately sends Yuebai Fang and Qianzhang peak elite to support Tianxia peak, intending to completely extinguish the day night, so as to get rid of the big trouble in his heart. However, the result is Lang Tianya''s death, the world peak change of ownership, the whole situation completely out of control! The pattern of clan domain has changed! Knowing this news, Huang Qianzhang was silent. He quickly integrated all the strength of qianzhangfeng, and built a large array to protect the peak every day. He practiced madly every day. Yes, he has felt the threat, the threat from the white night! In addition to practicing, he begged the evil spirit not to come to him, hoping that time would dilute everything. Qianzhang peak and the world peak, I do not know how much difference, even the world peak can not extinguish white night, he Qianzhang peak can do? The Tianxia peak incident has been missing for so long. Huang Qianzhang is relieved that the white night has not been found. He even thinks whether the white night has forgotten this incident. He is in a relaxed state of mind. In addition, he has to meet the fate and break through the soul state, which can open up the treasure of his ancestors. Huang Qianzhang, who has always been frightened, has the bottom gas. Huang Qianzhang took a deep breath to calm his shock. Although he had not seen the white night, he had heard a little about the description of the white night. "It turns out that you are Bai chuzong. I''ve heard that Bai chuzong is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Today I see him, he deserves his reputation." Huang Qianzhang sank. "Huang Qianzhang, we have met each other for a long time? At the beginning, young master Qingyun was so arrogant that he tried to kill me in a demonstration. As a result, I was defeated. You chased me everywhere and cooperated with Lang Tianya to encircle me on the Tianxia peak. However, Lang Tianya couldn''t do anything about me. I couldn''t have killed me at that time. I couldn''t have done nothing about it! Today I come here to calculate this matter! Huang Qianzhang, have you figured out how to explain it to me? " White night light said. Huang Qianzhang''s face suddenly changed. "Are you white night? Well, it doesn''t look so good either At this time, Qingxi stood out, glanced at the white night and hummed: "others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you! There are so many elders in the clan. What can you do alone? Apologize to me quickly! Otherwise, I don''t care who you are, I won''t let you off "No wonder I will be defeated by you! I''m not unjust to be defeated by Qingtian chuzong. It''s just that you killed the people of my Li family and humiliated me more. This will not be the end of the matter! " He snorted. Panghe did not say a word. He looked at the white night in his eyes. He did not know what he was thinking. White night indifferent to look at these people, the line of sight directly falls on the fierce battle body, light asks: "how do you want to be rude to me?" He looked with cold eyes and did not speak. However, he suddenly raised his hand in the white night and caught him in a fierce fight. A terrible spirit splashed out in an instant and wrapped the fierce battle like a rope and caught him. The people around him were pale. "Brother Li, be careful!" Panghe exclaimed. But it''s not as good as it is. The fierce battle is directly caught by the white night, subdued! "White night! Let go of the fight "Let go brother Li! Otherwise, I''ll wait until I need you to look good! " Pang he, a group of people immediately called out, all of them were very nervous. But Huang Qianzhang didn''t dare to move. He just watched quietly. How can Bai ye not know his intention? If the white night fights fiercely and even provokes Pang he, he will continuously offend more than a dozen major forces. For qianzhangfeng, this is a good thing. White night, if he didn''t hear Pang he''s words, looked at the fierce battle with indifference: "what I don''t like most is that others threaten me. Since you threaten me, that''s my enemy. To treat the enemy, I have only one choice, that is to kill!" The indifferent voice seemed to be the verdict for the fierce battle. Li Zhan shivered, but soon he calmed down. He stopped struggling and said, "white night, I know you are very good, but do you know who I am? Do you know who is standing behind me? If something happens to me, you won''t be OK. ""Oh? Who are you? " The white night asked. "I''m a member of the Tianhong clan, and the master''s disciple! As for the young lady Qingxi behind me, she is the daughter of Qingyang, the master of Luoyun Pavilion, and master Pang he comes from Zhongcheng. Where is Zhongcheng? Do you know clearly at night? " He said in a deep voice. Midtown? All the people present had a heart beat. That''s the territory of Ling family! And Ling zhantian, the most recognized genius in qunzhongyu, is from Zhongcheng! There are many families in Zhongcheng, but they are all led by the Ling family. Like Pang he''s family, Pang family is attached to the Ling family. "Bai chuzong, the previous things are all misunderstandings. Please let Li chuzong go first. If there is anything, we should have a good talk. Don''t make it difficult for us all." Panghe thought for a moment, and finally made a voice. White night indifferent swept his one eye: "how should you do hard?" Pang he''s face was slightly coagulated. But see the white night look cold, light look at the fierce war: "I pour is very looking forward to, you will take me how!" "White night, what are you going to do?" The fierce battle turned pale. But the next second, his neck was suddenly attacked by a terrible pressure. Before people could react, his neck was twisted off, and his breath was instantly cut off. Click. He died with a crooked neck. That''s it! First of all, first of all! Life is wiped out like this! And look at the white night, his face did not change, as if crushed to death a mosquito. All of you are surprised! This man, however, has a loud and cruel nickname. Chuzong killer!! White night casually throw away, the body of fierce battle falls to the ground powerlessly. People looked at the dead body, and there was no voice for a long time... even Huang Qianzhang was stunned and looked at the fallen body in disbelief. This white night, how dare you? "Tianhongzong and I are not on the right path. How dare you coerce me when two of you tianhongzong''s seven real people died in my hands?" White night cold hum, line of sight fell on Pang he and Wei Chang and others, light way: "roll over." "You... What are you going to do?" These people felt numb and shivered. "I don''t like to be threatened in the daytime. Since you say you want to show me a good look, it''s better for me to do everything absolutely. As for what you call Luoyun Pavilion and Zhongcheng, I will visit one family at a time!" Said the white night slowly. People were astonished at this. Is white night going to confront these forces? "White night... Bai chuzong, please don''t be impulsive. It''s just a little misunderstanding between us. If we have something that has offended you before, please forgive... Excuse me..." Pang he finally woke up and quickly stood up and clasped his fist. No one here can stop the white night. Even if Huang Qianzhang comes, he can''t subdue white night. That is to say, if he wants to kill them, he will kill them at will, but they can''t do anything with him. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Even if the energy in the hands of the people is stronger than that in the white night, they have no way to use the night. "Misunderstanding? Can a misunderstanding be solved? Just now you said you were going to cut our hands and feet! Do you have to do that now? "Long Yue Leng hum. Qingxi looks pale. "Roll over first." White night did not seem to hear Pang he''s words, continue to say. People dare not move. "White night, don''t be too arrogant! Do you really think that no one in the clan can subdue you? " Pang he, a young master, gnawed his teeth. "Where are you from?" The white night looked up and asked. "Pucheng road home!" The young man hummed. But the next second, a spirit of the moment on his body, Chi La, he was split, blood and meat scattered. The boys around them turned blue, and the young ladies screamed, and fear spread around them. Dead! If you don''t even fight, you can kill if you say so!! "After Qianzhang peak, Bai will go to Pucheng in person! You can inform Pucheng Lujia in advance. I want to see if the people of Lujia can control me! " White night scattered the soul power of palm, continued to stare at Pang he, and said: "do you want me to repeat it?" Kill decisively, kill as you say! Human life seemed worthless in his eyes! All of them were trembling, tongue tied and afraid to speak. Pang he is under great pressure. He has never faced such a thing. As a big and young Pang family, he is backed by Ling family in Zhongcheng. Even a strong man like Huang Qianzhang, he has to sell some face. However, the man in front of him does not pay attention to the Ling family at all... "Bai chuzong... This is my mistake. Please forgive me for waiting!" Panghe bit his teeth and finally bowed his head.Pang he bowed his head and damaged the dignity of the Pang family and the Ling family. It would be hard for him to return to the family, but at least it was better than losing his life now! "You''re wrong. What''s the matter with me? Do I have to apologize? " The white night asked. "What does Bai chuzong want?" "If you do something wrong, you should pay the price." A cold voice came out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Hearing this, everyone''s scalp trembled. The price, what else can it cost? What is the cost of the dead on the ground. "Bai chuzong, don''t force us!" Pang he gnawed his teeth. "Naturally, I won''t force you. You kneel down, destroy the spirit of heaven and roll away. In this case, it''s all over." The white night is light. "What''s the difference between killing us?" Wei Chang immediately roared. "You wanted to cut my hands and feet before, but now what am I doing to abolish your spirit? I''ll give you five rest time to do things. After five rest, if you don''t do it, I''ll help you do it. But at that time, it was not so simple as to waste the spirit of heaven. " The white night is indifferent, but the voice is full of coldness. People''s hearts were beating wildly. Finally, Qingxi can''t help it any longer. As a princess of Luoyun Pavilion, she was praised by many stars since she was a child. When did she receive such treatment? She has always been the only one to bully others. How could she be so humiliated? "White night! You have crossed the line! If you want to abolish our spirit, just kill us! However, if you dare to kill us, we have more than a dozen family forces will certainly not let you go! I don''t believe you can level them all!! You''ll kill us if you have the seed This word falls, panghe, Wei Chang brain a blank. Is it white night? White night quietly looking at Qingxi, but see her eyes permeated with madness. "Qingxi is right. In the daytime, you can either do it, or you will not put on airs here! I don''t believe you dare to offend more than a dozen family forces! You know, the power of the Lin family was so powerful that it was not defeated by these sectarian forces in the end. Can you be as powerful as the Lin family in those days "Well said! White night, if you let us go, this matter will be so, we will not pursue your responsibility, you and we will not offend the river after the well water! You''ll never mess with me again As people drank, the more they talked, the more excited they became. Even some of the guests around couldn''t help but follow. The situation seems to be going to panghe and others. However, the white night was still, indifferent to look at these people, he shook his head, turned around, and sat on a big stone next to him. "Moon." "What''s the matter?" Long Yue turned her head and asked. "Help me count the forces behind these people." The white night is light. Long Yue was stunned, then nodded, glanced at the token on their waist and said, "I already know." "That''s good." White night straight toward Pang he, the murderous spirit gradually revealed. Qingxi, panghe, Weichang and others stare at the white night in disbelief. "You... What do you want to do?" But the next second, the white night has begun. Obviously, he didn''t intend to talk nonsense. As soon as he lifted his hand, his domineering spirit would go to the front Wei Chang. Bang! Wei Chang''s chest is directly pierced, people tremble a few times, eyes open round, incredible looking at the white night. "Next, it''s you!" White night again wave palm, the soul force is like the death god sickle, shuttles between those childe and young lady. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! ... the blood was shining in the sky, and the scream came out. In a flash, several people fell to the ground, blood rolling. Pang Leng. Qingxi is stupid. Only this time did she understand the horror of the man in front of her! He is not a person who can be oppressed by the big forces, and he doesn''t pay attention to the power behind these people! "Bai chuzong! I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong!! Please let me go Suddenly, a young man in the crowd knelt down on the ground, crying and begging with fear. "It''s late now." White night light way, again wave palm. Bang! Bang! Bang! All of them were killed. None of them remained. Only panghe and Qingxi were left. And they don''t change their faces, they don''t care about the power behind them! The two trembled fiercely, especially Qingxi. They were extremely regretful. If they knew that the white night was so terrible, how dare she provoke them? But it''s too late to say anything. "Uncle Huang... Uncle Huang, help me!! Help me Qingxi suddenly turned his head and yelled at Huang Qianzhang. If Huang Qianzhang doesn''t act, he can''t escape the responsibility when he comes to the sunset cloud pavilion to investigate Qingxi''s death. After thinking for a moment, Huang Qianzhang stands up and says in a deep voice: "Bai chuzong, you have killed so many people. These two... Let them live!" White night slowly turned around, staring at Huang Qianzhang with awe inspiring eyes. Huang Qianzhang''s nerves trembled, and he could not breathe under the pressure.How is that possible? I am a master of martial spirit! Is it so embarrassing to be oppressed by a younger generation? Huang Qianzhang''s heart was shaking, and he was more and more alert to the white night. This man, after all, is Qingtian chuzong! "Why do you plead for them?" At this time, the white night opened his mouth to ask. What a bully! Huang Qianzhang is the leader of Qianzhang peak. He is the supreme one! However, in front of the white night, he was so despised. "White night! You''re crazy The elder of qianzhangfeng couldn''t see it, and cried angrily. "If you abandon your accomplishments, you will die." White night to see also did not see that person one eye, light says. "You..." the elder was very angry. "Three rest time." White night again. "I don''t waste it. I see what you can do!" "There''s two more!" "I don''t believe you dare to do it on the Qianzhang mountain! Once you start, I will hang you The elder yelled. "A breath!" The white night looked at the elder indifferently. Several experts of qianzhangfeng are nervous and staring at the white night. The next second, a dark shadow came and attacked the elder. "Elder Liu! Be careful Huang Qianzhang''s face changed dramatically and he rushed to it. But the black shadow breath is incredibly overbearing. Rao is his superior martial spirit Master, and he can''t force him to stop. Bang! The shadow came close to the elder. With a fist on the head, he fell down. The elder was like broken glass. His body was broken into countless pieces of thumb size, and he died directly. Huang Qianzhang is stupid. The shadow was no one else. It was the agent of the white night. And there are four such horrors! The people of qianzhangfeng are all changed. Even the surrounding guests, also incomparably shocked. Huang Qianzhang''s heart beat wildly as he gazed at these mechanism men. He could feel the dangerous breath from these mechanism people. Judging from the attack just now, each of these mechanism people has the strength to compete with the superior martial spirit Master! If the five organs of the people at the same time... Rao is he himself certainly can not fight. Seeing that Bai Ye killed the elder of qianzhangfeng so strongly, all the guests knew that the people of qianzhangfeng had no right to speak at all. You know, Bai Ye came here to settle accounts with Huang Qianzhang. How could he sell Huang Qianzhang''s face? Huang Qianzhang''s face was ugly, Pang he''s face was white, and Qingxi''s legs were weak and could not stand upright. "Bai chuzong, this yellow peak Lord has a grudge with you. If you don''t sell his face, can you sell him one?" At this time, a light laugh came out, and then an old man in a white robe stepped out of the crowd. In addition to him, there were several young men and women in the crowd. These men were handsome and the women were beautiful. They were smart and unique, and they were extraordinary temperament. They didn''t seem to be the soul of an ordinary family. When panghe saw the visitor, his pale face showed a color of ecstasy, as if he had caught the straw. He hurried past, clasped his fist and said, "Pang he has met old Xu!" "Grandfather Xu?" When Qingxi saw the visitor, he was also very happy. He ran away, excited and happy, and said, "Grandpa Xu, it''s good that you''re here! Excellent! That''s great... " " you two children are too impulsive. Don''t worry, I''ll solve this matter. " The old man laughed. And Huang Qianzhang over there also recognized this man, and they came in a hurry and saluted one after another. "Meet Mr. Xu!" "Meet Mr. Xu!" The voice came and went. Can let Huang Qianzhang bow his head as a gift, how can their strength and status be poor? Looking at the old man at night, his breath is no less than that of Huang Qianzhang. He should also be a master of martial spirit, but what people care about is the token on his waist and his descendants. Ling! On the token made of jade, there is a big word carved on it! Zhongcheng Ling family! The biggest supporter of Pang family, the first one in the list, and Ling zhantian''s home! "It''s Xu Zhen, Xu Lao! How did he come to the peak? " "Old Xu is one of the three masters of Ling zhantian and lingchuzong. He has a very high status in the Ling family. Even if Ling zhantian saw him, he had to respectfully call for a teacher! Although the Qianzhang peak is not small, compared with the Ling family, it is not in the eye of the law. How can the Ling family send Xu Zhen here? " The guests whispered. However, those who are interested in it understand that Xu Zhen came here mostly for the treasure left by the ancestors of qianzhangfeng. Huang Qianzhang is not a fool. How can I know? But now it is difficult for him to control the situation. Xu Zhen is willing to take the lead, so he is naturally happy. Xu Zhen casually beckoned, his eyes fell on Bai Ye, and said with a smile: "Bai chuzong''s name has already spread in Zhongcheng. My disciple zhantian mentioned Bai chuzong more than once in my ear, claiming that if there is a chance, he would like to have a good discussion with Bai chuzong and study his soul state. If he has time, he can come to Zhongcheng to sit down.""Who are you?" he asked Xu Zhen''s smile was stiff and embarrassed. He suppressed his anger and said in a low voice: "old Xu Zhen, master of lingzhantian and lingchuzong! Have you never heard of Bai chuzong? " "No! I''m not interested in listening. " In the white night. "You..." later Ling family suddenly angry. Xu Zhen frowned. "If you''re here to make friends, wait until I''ve dealt with things here." White night casually said, straight toward panghe and Qingxi. Ignore! Naked disregard! Xu Zhen''s smile shrank and his anger replaced him. "Do you know what you are doing? Do you want to fight against the Ling family? " Against Ling family? Who has the strength to compete with it in the whole clan domain? Even if Lang Tianya and zongxiao are standing here, they will surely bow their heads and dare not compete! "If you want to interfere with my affairs, even if you are against the Ling family, how about that?" The white night was still, cold said. People were stunned. White night... Not even Ling family? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 Within the clan area, the hegemonic force is not one. The world peak is unparalleled, and Lang Tianya is famous everywhere. In the five square cities all over the world, Mo''s family is king and dominating. The profound zongmen city and Zongjia are established in the world. And the Lin family, who retired from the forest and did not care about the world, was still frightening. However, neither the Tianxia peak nor the Zongjia can be compared with the Ling family. Zhongcheng is located in the center of qunzhongyu, and the Lingjia in Zhongcheng is the top hegemonic force in Qunzhong, which is comparable to that of the Lin family. After the Lin family retired, their strength will inevitably decline. Most of them can''t compete with the Ling family. There are many Lingjia masters. It is said that there are several masters in the heaven soul state. What''s more, the evil genius possessed by the Ling family has already deterred the whole clan! Ling zhantian! Qingtian chuzong! The first super existence on the list of Chu Zong is the immortal demon appointed by the Vientiane gate. It is said that Ling zhantian has stepped into the position of superior martial spirit Master. He has been closed for the past two years to prepare for the future impact on the heaven soul state. Once he succeeds, he will become the youngest person in the history of Qunzhong. And the Ling family will surpass the former Lin family and become an incomparable super existence. For nothing else, just because Ling zhantian''s achievements in the future will certainly not only be those in the heaven and soul realm, but also with their back to the Vientiane gate, they will only leap into new heights and be watched by future generations. Who dares to provoke this potential force? Xu Zhen is also obviously surprised. He thinks that even if a genius like daynight has a dependency, he will not be reckless to cause trouble everywhere. But now it seems that he is wrong. "Do you really understand what you''re doing? White night, I admit that your talent is amazing. Five living souls? The whole clan is unparalleled in the world! I''m afraid it will be very difficult for anyone to have such a talent, but I have to tell you, my disciple Ling zhantian! It is also a strong spirit of four living days! Although worse than you a soul, but he is the first in the list, strength recognized outstanding! Good, you killed Lang Tianya! Kill heijue! In the realm of heaven and soul, you can erase them at will, but I want to remind you that there are people outside of people, and there are days outside of heaven. What you have done is nothing to my disciples! " Xu Zhen hummed. He has seen a lot of crazy people. He is still a young man. He is the first time to see such a crazy person. Let alone that he is the master of Ling zhantian, who will not give him face in the whole clan? But how can he bear to humiliate him in public and ignore him? "Who are you going to protect?" White night did not continue to refute Xu Zhen''s words, and suddenly asked. "You can''t move panghe and Qingxi when I''m with the old man today. I''d like to see if you have the courage in the daytime!" Xu zhenleng hum, standing directly in front of Pang he, arrogant. No one dares to challenge the Ling family. As the mentor of Ling zhantian, he is worshipped by the Ling family. If he is moved, the Ling family will not be lenient. If he can''t protect these two younger generation today, will he not be ridiculed? Lingjia there must be words! "Is it?" In the white night, a cold smile rose from the corner of his mouth and went directly to panghe. Panghe''s pupils are tight. "White night, dare you?" Xu Dazhen. "Croak!" White night wave, two dark figures rushed. Xu Zhen''s eyes tightened, and he quickly raised his hand to resist. But the breath of these two figures was extremely overbearing, which instantly cracked his body protecting spirit, and his fists pounded fiercely on his chest. Bang! Xu Zhen''s body flew out directly and hit the big stone not far away. The stone cracked and was in a mess. Xu Zhen coughed hard and was helped up by the flustered Ling family. He looked at the white night in disbelief and was surprised and angry: "you... How dare you?" "What am I afraid of?" The white night had come to panghe''s face and held down panghe''s shoulder. Pang he''s eyes were full of panic, and his whole body trembled violently, but he had forgotten to resist... "white night... Bai chuzong... Please forgive me... I... I''m wrong! It''s all my fault... "Pang he has become incoherent, his identity, his power and his backers are all forgotten by him at this moment, because these can''t save him now!! "If you had listened to me and abandoned your cultivation, maybe you still have a life." White night light road, straight a hand. Cross cha. The heart of the palm burst out a terrible spirit, like thunder and lightning spread throughout panghe''s body. Panghe seemed to have been hit by the electric current. The whole person trembled for a few times, and then he fell to the ground slowly. White night indifferent to look at this scene, the face of the ancient well. He has decided to attack the road and have five heavenly spirits. He is destined to reach the summit. In the road of cultivation, he should not have any worries, thoughts or regrets. Since he has done it, he will not regret it. "Ah Xu Zhen roared angrily and rushed directly. "White night! I want you to die "It depends on whether you have the ability to do it or not." The five black robed mechanism men rushed straight to encircle them. Xu Zhen''s soul power was sacrificed, and the power of the soul element was released in disorder. However, he could not break through the encirclement of the mechanism man. After several fists, Xu Zhen couldn''t resist. His body even accepted several fists, directly spitting blood and retreating."I''ve got gratitude and revenge in the white night. If someone wants me to die, I won''t let him live. No matter Wei Chang, panghe or Qingxi, I would have to cut off my limbs and waste my soul. If I didn''t do well in my cultivation, I should be the one asking for mercy. But now that I have the means, why should I spare you? Xu Zhen, don''t say you are here, even if Ling zhantian is here! I should kill too!! Kill The white night is sonorous and roaring. With a voice coming down, the five mechanism men seem to be infuriated and send out a shrill roar, and the five fists fall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Xu Zhen''s chest was directly penetrated by five iron fists. His body was frozen. He looked at the white night in disbelief. His eyes were filled with fear and regret, and finally he softened. The rest of Ling''s family were shocked and lost. If you say you want to kill, you don''t have any weakness. Even if you are as strong as Ling''s family, you can''t make him bow his head... this is the first killer! This is the genius of the first sub list! This is the evil spirit that kills the heaven soul realm! The scene was silent, only the sound of blood drops. Xu Zhen was killed, Pang he was killed, and Huang Qianzhang and others were completely shocked. So far, no one can save Qingxi. She kept retreating, looking at the man with horror in her eyes. Her body trembled and her tears could not stop falling. But in the eyes of white night, her beautiful and moving posture has no effect at all. Suddenly, Qingxi seemed to think of something. He took out a piece of emerald green mantra on his chest and crushed it. In an instant, the charm burst out a green light. In the blue light, there was a figure flashing. "Bai chuzong! Wait a minute As soon as the blue light appeared, there was a sound inside. "Who?" white night asked. This blue light contains a strong spiritual atmosphere, like some kind of spiritual soul art. "I am the father of Qingxi, the Lord of Luoyun Pavilion, and Bai chuzong. Please listen to me." It turns out that this charm is a magic weapon given by Qingyang to Qingxi. Once Qingxi is in trouble, Qingyang can know the location of Qingxi by this mantra, and even protect Qingxi through the charm. "Qingyang? What are you going to say The white night asked. "Bai chuzong, I have heard something about this matter through this mantra. It has been known by Qingyang. Qingyang is here to make amends to you. Please let go of the little girl, who is young and young. In addition, Qingyang has indulged in such a character. Please hold your hand high and let the little girl die." "If I don''t have the strength to be captured by her, cut off my limbs and discard the spirit of heaven, will you save me through this charm?" The white night asked. Qingyang is dumb. "Since you can''t, there''s nothing to say." The white night is light. "Wait a minute." Qingyang''s speech is quite urgent. "My patience is limited." "Bai chuzong, if you are willing to let go of the little girl and wait for her to return to Luoyun Pavilion, Qingyang is willing to abandon her cultivation. Besides the first time, Qingyang is willing to give one ghost pearl, 50000 soul pills, 100 magic weapons and 12 ginseng fruits in exchange for her life. Recently, Qingyang heard that Bai chuzong is the son of Zihuan, the young master of shennu palace, and the goddess of Zihuan is big Recently, I succeeded to the throne and officially became the head of the goddess palace. However, the spirit of the palace master of Zihuan has not been broken through for a long time. If Bai chuzong is willing to forgive her, Qingyang is willing to offer another drop of "Luoyun Shenshui" for the master of Zihuan Palace to break through the cultivation of the palace When these words were dropped, the whole audience was in an uproar! Ghost beads? Cloud falling water? Luoyun pavilion has lost its blood this time! Huang Qianzhang''s eyes were stunned. Qingyang is not making amends at all, but buying again! How can a mere Qingxi be worth the price? He just took the opportunity to make love to the white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 In the face of Qingyang''s offer, no one is afraid to refuse. After all, Qingxi is just a weak girl with low accomplishments and bad talent. Even if she is not killed, it is impossible to find revenge in the daytime by virtue of her talent. If you can exchange her for these priceless treasures, it''s a good thing that you can''t find with a lantern, and you can''t pay for your blood. People''s eyes fell on the white night. If white night agrees, these treasures will be enough for him to raise his soul level again, and the strange soul beads given by Qingyang are more like drought and rain for him! You should know that the ghost beads are the dream treasure of countless soul people in the clan area. The ordinary soul of the soul person can directly mutate into a changing situation by using the common soul bead. If there are surplus ghost beads, the one change soul will have the opportunity to move towards the second change. If the heaven soul is promoted to the Ninth Heaven, it can only increase the intensity by the heaven soul variation! The white night has five heavenly spirits, and the demand for the ghost beads is very high. This one is undoubtedly very important to him. "I refuse!" Just when everyone thought that the white night would be full of promises, the white night suddenly made a sound. The crowd was stunned and unbelievable. Refuse? Some people don''t believe their ears. "Does Bai chuzong hate my daughter so strongly?" The words of Qingyang can''t be believed. "Hate? No, it''s not just Qingxi, even Pang he, Wei Chang and even Xu Zhen. I don''t hate them. The reason why I kill them is that they want to kill me. I just do things according to my principles. " Shake your head at night. "Bai chuzong was afraid that my daughter would threaten you when she grew up in the future, so you refused?" Qingyang asked again. "Do you think I''m worried about this?" White night shakes his head and smiles. "Why did Bai chuzong refuse?" Qingyang is puzzled. In this case, the white night also refuses, is it possible that there is something wrong with the brain? If you change to anyone else, I''m afraid I''ll be full of answers. "The reason is very simple, because you give things, less, I want two strange soul beads, two drops of Luoyun Shenshui, everything else, to double." The white night is straightforward. It''s a lion''s mouth! The guests around were astonished. One of these treasures was wonderful, but there were still too few white nights, and they had to double them. However, Qingyang was silent for a while and said, "OK! I promise you "Dad Qingxi is in a hurry. If you take it like this, Luoyun Pavilion will surely hurt your muscles and bones! "Xi''er, would you like to thank Bai chuzong for not killing him?" Drink the green sun. Qingxi opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. At last, he gave in and turned around. He looked at the white night with his pink lips clenched and bowed. His voice was hoarse and said, "thank you for not killing Bai chuzong." The white night glanced at her, and then said to the charm, "things will be sent to the goddess palace within ten days, and I will go and get them." "Bai chuzong is relieved that Qingyang will personally deliver it to the goddess palace and hand it to the goddess of Zihuan." White night nods. The charm was put away. Qingxi held the charm tightly and walked out of the mountain. As soon as Qingxi left, things here ended, but the night did not stop. Instead, he turned around and looked at Huang Qianzhang. Huang Qianzhang''s whole body trembled, and qianzhangfeng people were even more like facing the enemy, staring at the white night with vigilance. However, those who can''t stand up to the black robes are not the ones who can''t stand up to the black robes. "Qianzhang offended Bai chuzong before. Please forgive him. Qianzhang is willing to use all the treasures of Qianzhang peak to calm down the misunderstanding between us! Please let Bai chuzong raise your hand Huang Qianzhang said with fear. "You want to surrender to me?" The white night asked. "If Bai chuzong is willing to spare more than 1000 Zhang, Qian Zhang is willing to be an ox and a horse for Bai chuzong." Busy way. It''s no use if he doesn''t submit. He heard about wufangcheng and zongmen city. If he doesn''t say far away, he says that Tianxia peak and Lang Tianya are all dead in the hands of the white night. Even if Huang Qianzhang is promoted to a superior martial spirit Master, what''s the use? The other party is a person who can even kill people in the heaven and soul state. "That''s good!" With a wave of white night, a red bead was taken out, and he patted it directly. The bead pressed on Huang Qianzhang''s forehead, turned into powder and penetrated into his forehead. Huang Qianzhang''s face suddenly turned red, but soon returned to normal. His face suddenly changed, and his eyes were shocked: "this is... " Xuewen Dan! " The white night is light. "Ah?" Huang Qianzhang''s face was as pale as death, and the people around him were even more astonished. Blood pattern pill is said to be a curse pill that can only be refined by the elixir. With this pill, blood veins can be planted and controlled in other people''s bodies. Once the planter shows disobedience, the grower can use the blood pattern to erase the person at will. Such a curse pill has long been lost, how can there be a white night? Huang Qianzhang didn''t know that the pill was found in the secret place of Mo''s house at night. Not only was it a finished pill, but also the formula for refining the pill had been written down by him."From today on, qianzhangfeng belongs to my white night command. If you don''t accept it, kill it!" It''s cold at night. "Yes..." Huang chizhang was busy. The white night glanced at the people present, and his sight fell again on Huang Qianzhang''s body: "I heard that you recently obtained the treasure left by the ancestors of qianzhangfeng? Is it true? " "Ah? This... "Huang Qianzhang became nervous. The most precious treasure was placed in the forbidden area by the ancestors. Before the peak master reached the upper level of the martial spirit Master, he could not enter the forbidden area. As soon as he broke through, others naturally knew that he had got the treasure. "I have always admired the ancestors of qianzhangfeng. I''m also very interested in their things. Master Huang Feng, bring them!" The white night is light. Respect me! This is clearly an excuse! It''s robbery! But Huang Qianzhang didn''t dare to refute. He took a ring from his finger and handed it to him. The white night accepted the ring, led the Dragon moon straight away, no one dares to stop. The crowd looked at the figure of the white night leaving, filled with indignation. "Peak Lord, we... We just let the night bully?" "What else? We are no match for white night Huang Qianzhang shook his head. "He has only one person. Why should we fear him?" "Alone?" Huang Qianzhang looked askance at the elder who was talking and hummed: "when he was alone, he was able to destroy Lang Tianya, and he could step down the five square cities. Now, he is not alone. There is the gate of all things behind him! There is goddess palace! Who told you he was alone "This..." the man was dumb. "Are we really going to obey the orders of the white night?" Asked the elder with consternation. "People have to bow under the eaves." Huang Qianzhang sighed, his expression was helpless: "this group of ancestral domain, this is a place where the weak eat the strong." People are silent. "Don''t worry too much. Maybe we''ll be free soon. White night killed Xu Zhen. Xu Zhen is Ling zhantian''s mentor. Ling family will not let him go. Look, soon, the era of white night will be over! He? It''s just a meteor in the sky of Qunzhong. It''s fleeting Huang Qianzhang sank. It''s not Huang Qianzhang who is greedy for life and afraid of death, but he knows that he has offended the Ling family in the white night. He will not be able to jump for long. He will bear the humiliation and have a long way to go! ... br > after leaving Qianzhang peak, they head for the goddess Palace at night. "Although Qianzhang peak is not as powerful as the world peak, it is also a powerful force in the clan area. I didn''t expect that the leader of Qianzhang peak would yield to your majesty like this." On the way, Long Yue turned her eyes and laughed at the night. "Is that strange?" White night took out the wine and handed it to Longyue. Dragon moon hesitated under, opened the lid, drank a mouthful, small face slightly red. "But I''m curious, why do you dare to ask Qingyang twice as much as you dare? And... He promised? " "Because Qingyang made an apology to me, not only in exchange for his daughter Qingxi''s life, but also to please me and show me favor." The white night is light. "Courtship?" "Yes, it''s courtship." Bai Ye said with a smile: "Qingyang is a smart man. He wants to be attached to me, so he bribes me with a lot of money." "Buy you? Yes? Does anyone want to deal with Luoyun pavilion? " Long Yue is puzzled and asks. "Yes." "Who?" "Me "You?" Long Yue is more and more confused. "Yes, it''s me." White night put down the wine pot, looking at the front: "because now not only Qingyang, many powerful people, are afraid of me!" "What are you afraid of? You don''t provoke them for no reason, do you? In that case, you will be the enemy of the clan. " "It''s impossible for no reason. There''s always a reason. But if the word" Li "is with me, even if I destroy his family, the people in the clan will not say anything to me, let alone stand out for them. Before the Tianxia peak, it is the gratitude and resentment between Tianxia peak and Longyuan school. It is reasonable for me to send people for Longyuan to destroy the Tianxia peak. No one has any complaint. The five square city is the Mo family leader It''s my mother''s business to provoke me. The whole family is destroyed, and no one stands up to speak for the family. Qingyang is afraid of me, not that I kill Luoyun Pavilion for no reason, but that I find an excuse to deal with him. Qingxi may become an excuse for me to deal with Luoyun Pavilion! " Said the white night. When Long Yue heard this, she immediately understood. At present, the white night is no longer a person, but a force. Whether it is the frightening black robed mechanism man around him or the Vientiane gate behind him, it is hard to be underestimated. After all, he is guarded by the elder giant of heaven. If he is followed by him, he can only recognize his bad luck. It is better to show his kindness. Bang! Just as they walked forward, a violent explosion suddenly rang out from the mountain depression. The Dragon moon looks tense. The white night follows my eyes. In the direction of the depression, a huge mushroom cloud rose slowly. The terrible wave of destruction was vented, and a large number of human figures were flying in the sky and escaping from the ground. The soul skill was colorful and shot everywhere."Fighting?" Long Yue''s face is tight. "This place... Is it puyun mountain?" Looking around in the daytime, I asked. "Yes." Long Yue swept around and nodded. The white night looked at the sky and the mountains in the distance. His eyes narrowed. "It''s better to come early than to come at the right time. Since you have come to puyun mountain, you can''t miss the chance given by God!" "White night, do you think that the legend of" the supreme treasure "of puyun mountain is true Some confused dragon moon suddenly thought of something, suddenly and way. "We have no way to judge whether it is true or not. We can only know if it is true or not. What''s more, puyun mountain is right in front of us. Should we turn around?" The white night asked. Juexin tianhun has just awakened. Because it has not yet changed, it is extremely difficult to bridge with the other four heavenly spirits. Even if Qingyang sends two different soul beads, it can only guarantee the change of the heaven soul. If we can find any chance in this puyun mountain and realize the integration of the Five Spirits, we can greatly improve the strength and soul state of the heaven soul. "You are really restless... Well! I''ll go with you. " Long Yue vomited a breath and said helplessly. "Yue''er, it''s not necessary. You go back first. I can go alone." White night shook his head: "goddess palace there still need to be someone to watch, Qingyang will arrive in the goddess palace in the future, if you are not there, things will become very troublesome." "But you... " don''t worry, I found some information about the supreme treasure of puyun mountain in the forbidden area of Zong''s family. The Zong family has been studying this hidden treasure. If I go alone, I will be safe. In fact, I am not going there alone. " White night laughs. Dragon month a listen, delicate body tiny quiver, toward the void looked at, if thinking of nodding: "well, you must be careful." "Well." White night nods. Long Yue left and walked away looking at the turbulent puyun mountain in the daytime. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 It is said that seven hundred years ago, two supreme souls crossed the clan territory. They were enemies of life and death. One fled and the other pursued. On the mountain of puyun, the chaser caught up with the fugitive, and a battle of life and death broke out between the two sides. The outcome of the war was the influence of Yu Wei, which led to the destruction of puyun sect, a hundred year old sect located on puyun mountain without any reason. Puyun peak was born and leveled, leaving only the top of the mountain. Many towns around it were turned into ashes. It is said that the martial Arts secrets and unused magic treasures of the Supreme Master were buried here with their fall. If they can get one or two, they will be used for life. However, no one has seen the supreme secret treasure. As a rumor of the clan area, it has spread to this day. However, some people say that in recent years, there have been frequent visions on puyun mountain. It seems that there is a great opportunity to come out. Once the news is spread, it immediately attracts the attention of all quarters. When the white night was still in zongmen City, the news had already spread. When he got the news, he also thought about the chance to bump into puyun mountain. The chaos of puyunshan in this period of time is beyond the imagination of many people. All sects and sects have come to puyunshan, and a large number of sects are also on their way to this place. As soon as Huang Qianzhang''s birthday banquet is over, he will immediately gather his strength to come to puyun mountain. Qianzhang peak is not far away from here, and it can be reached in half a day. Huang Qianzhang does not rush to come here. He expected that there must be some chaos here, and it will be different from his predecessors To be consumed, it is better to conserve one''s strength and wait for the time to move. "There are many visions on puyun mountain. I''m afraid someone has really discovered the supreme treasure and touched something." White night thought, a move, five black robe mechanism behind, people toward puyun mountain. "White night, you should know that elder Qingtian is not going to save those Qingtian chuzong who want to die. Puyun mountain is in chaos and there are many experts. If there is a supreme secret hiding, even those in the heaven and soul state will be attracted. So I advise you not to go. In case something happens, I will not do it." At this time, the sound of the moon in the void. "That''s the best. I don''t intend to use your strength to say a word from my heart. I won''t mind if you leave now and return to Vientiane gate." The white night is light. Jianyue is silent and silent. In the white night, they step inside. The two small clans were fighting, and the elders of both sides were fighting. The strength of the strongest one was close to that of the lower martial spirit Master. It was extremely terrible. Although Bai Ye got the information about the supreme secret of puyun mountain in Zong family, it was incomplete. Some of the information was taken away by the servants of zongmen city during the turmoil. "The entrance of puyun mountain is unknown. It is said that at the bottom of puyun mountain, these people are fighting. I''m afraid that the entrance has been exposed, we have to find someone to guide us." "Who?" At this time, the next big stone sounded a burst of low drink. Looking sideways, several men and women in different clothes come out behind the big stone, all of whom have the strength of martial spirit state. One of them is covered with a veil and her eyes are like a bright gem. Her figure is graceful and concave and convex, which makes people dream. The woman held a dagger and looked at the white night with vigilance. "Alone? It looks like a wild monk who knows nothing about life and death again Next to a handsome young man in a long black shirt hummed. "After a while, there will only be more and more soul people here. We must find the supreme secret before other souls arrive!" The woman glanced at the night and asked, "who is it, sir? Where did it come from? " "Why do you ask this?" The white night asked. "Are you interested in working with us?" The woman shows a smile, although the veil is covered, the faint smile is still intoxicating. "Cooperation?" White night a little doubt. "I''m sure you don''t come here to play. Most of the time, just like us, are hiding for the supreme, right? You are alone. If you want to win the supreme secret under the eyes of so many experts, it''s very difficult. Why don''t you cooperate with us? When we find the secret, we can share your share The woman said with a smile. The white night thought about it, but now I don''t know where the entrance of the supreme secret is. It''s very convenient to have these people. Just as he was about to speak, a group of friars came towards him. The woman''s face suddenly changed, and the man and other souls pulled out their swords and watched the falling people with vigilance. However, waiting to see clearly the visitor, the woman immediately showed a happy face, quite excited to call the way. "Brother Yao?" "Sister Xianxu?" Leading a tall soul with a sword eyebrow and star eyes, his eyes lit up and went forward immediately. Is it a friendly army? The taut strings on both sides loosened. It turns out that these people are reinforcements invited by Xian Xu, a woman with a veil on her face. These souls are a group of loose menders, and half of them come from the loose repair alliance. However, Xianxu and Yao Zhaoming are from big families and have a very high status. Although they have no explicit explanation, they can understand one or two from their conversation. Moreover, Yao Zhaoming and Xiao Sheng, a young man with black shirt, have a kind of superior language Arrogance and innate nobility made them look down upon these independent and helpless wild practices. In the daytime, he reported his family, but no one would connect such a weak looking man with the rolling heads of the clan and ignore him.After all, it''s just a good excuse for the lazy people to guide them. "These people are all my good recruits outside the city center. We are sure to get them when we have the highest secret." Xiao Sheng, a man in black, is quite in awe of Yao Zhaoming and speaks with a certain awe. "Brother Xiao Sheng is here. Naturally, I feel at ease." Yao Zhaoming nodded, his eyes turned at will, white night, eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "The third level of Wu Hun state? The strength is weaker. Will you go ahead and explore the way later? " "Exploring the way?" Isn''t it just death? White night sneered, did not refute. A group of people went through the disordered mountain road where the soul forces were fighting, and rushed directly to the mountain depression. The mountain depression is broken and covered with corpses. It is obvious that there has been a great war here. "It''s the intersection ahead." Xiao Sheng looked forward and suddenly called out. The spirit of the people shocked, speed up the pace to run forward. But the next second, a terrible force of soul was pressing down on this side. All of them were shocked by the terrible pressure on their shoulders. They could not stand up straight, their bodies were shaking, and some people with poor strength directly fell on the ground. "Who are you? Show up quickly Yao Zhaoming clenched his teeth. When the spirit of heaven was urged, the twin spirits of heaven, the two spirits and the nine heavenly spirits, were domineering. They shook the spirit and stood upright. White night light looking at this scene, but as if nothing happened in general. "This place belongs to our iron sword gate. Others, get out! Otherwise, there is no amnesty for killing! " In the distance, there was a cold voice in the depression, and then a man with an iron mask and a long sword on his back jumped over. One step, the man strides over 100 meters. His breath is despotic and terrifying, and his strength has reached the level of the middle level martial spirit venerable. "Are you... Faceless sword Zun?" Someone cried out. "No real face! I didn''t expect to see the first day of the iron sword gate here today! We are really lucky to be here! " Yao Zhaoming holds his fist. Wumianjian Zun? Bai Ye also heard that the first genius of tiejianmen, who was once a master of Chu Zong, was no more than 50 years old, but he had entered the middle level of the martial spirit Master. Although he was in the middle position, he had the terror strength comparable to the superior martial spirit Master! Superior martial spirit Master? Among these people, only Yao Zhaoming and Xian Xu have the strength of the next martial spirit Master. Although the number is not bad, the difference in strength is more than one hundred and eight thousand li. To know that the gap between the lower level and the middle position is the difference between heaven and earth. The strength of wumianjian Zun is more powerful and the gap is even greater. If there is no face sword Zun blocking the way, people are afraid that they can''t advance half an inch. "Reverend!" At this time, several disciples of the iron sword sect jumped out of the mountain and bowed to the faceless sword Zun: "Reverend, the master of the sect has ordered that anyone who intends to enter the place where the supreme one is hidden will be killed." Wumianjian Zun nodded, and his cold eyes under his mask gazed at these people and said coldly, "you all hear me? Go away now They were in a dilemma. How can people move forward with such an obstacle? "Brother Yao, what to do?" Xian asked. "All here, do you want to give up?" Yao Zhaoming''s eyes turned and his eyes suddenly fell on the white night. He said in a low voice: "the people of the iron sword gate are afraid that they have already entered it. Let''s ask one person to lead away the faceless sword Zun, and others will rush in with me, OK?" "Good!" People are not willing to give up, greedy, full of response. Yao Zhaoming nodded and directly pointed at the white night and said: "boy, you go over there, draw away the guy with the mask. We rush in. When we come in, you will follow us and join us, OK?" "Do you want me to make bait?" Asked the white night slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 "What bait? So bad? With elder brother Yao in, what will happen to you? Do you want to do it soon? " Xiao Sheng next to him snorted coldly. "That is, since you join our team, everyone has to contribute and get the supreme secret. Don''t you want to share a share? Why don''t you want to pick up the ready-made ones? " The rest of us started. "Well, since you want me to explore the way, then I will go!" After that, the white night went straight forward. "Ready to go!" Yao Zhaoming drank low. People are ready to go. In their eyes, the act of "white night" is undoubtedly a way of seeking death. You should know that wumianjian Zun is not a good stubble. As the first expert of the iron sword sect, there are few people who die under his sword. Especially in such matters involving interests, wumianjian Zun will not be merciful. Xian Xian hesitated to look at the white night, is about to speak, but was stopped by Xiao Sheng. Xian Xu sighed and had to give up. "Who are you?" Wumianjian Zun stares at the people who come out with some doubts in his eyes. This man looks tall and thin. His face is pretty, but he looks very green. Especially, he has two swords on his waist. It''s strange. Is he also a master of sword? Wait a moment... the faceless sword Zun''s eyes suddenly congealed. The dress of this man is very similar to that described in the rumor... "white night." The white night is light. "White night?" The face less sword Zun was shocked. "What are they talking about?" "I don''t know!" The people on Yao Zhaoming''s side were puzzled, and they went quietly along the side of the mountain road. When he was near wumianjian Zun, Yao Zhaoming suddenly made a blunder and rushed out directly, and several spirits burst through him. Wumianjian Zun was caught off guard, and was shocked by the spirit Qi to retreat again and again, and his body was unstable. "Boy, hold him, and the others will follow me!" Yao Zhaoming roared and rushed inside. The crowd turned into shadows and ran. "Stop them!" Wumianjian Zun roared, and immediately flew up, but he did not chase Yao Zhaoming in person, because there was a more terrible person in front of him. However, to Yao Zhaoming''s disbelief, at the entrance, there were dozens of experts of iron sword gate, two of them respected, directly intercepted this group of soul cultivation team that you want to fish in troubled waters. The two sides immediately exchanged hands and fell into a big war. Yao Zhaoming''s fighting power is strong, and the people she brings are all elite, but Xianxu is not able to do it. In addition, the people she hired temporarily are all for the benefits and money. There are few people who really work for their lives. Soon, they are defeated and defeated by the people of the iron sword sect and have to return. "Oh? Are you back? " The white night couldn''t help laughing. "There are too many people in the iron sword gate. They must move with their nests!" Yao Zhaoming gnawed his teeth. "Isn''t that nonsense? Even if the head of the gate has come, how can we move without pouring our nests The white night laughs. "Son of a bitch, what tone of voice do you dare to speak to elder brother Yao like this?" Nearby a person annoys to drink a way. White night eyes a Lin. And the face less sword Zun nearby has already drunk. "Bai chuzong, these people have nothing to do with you?" "Bai chuzong?" Yao Zhaoming and Xian Xu looked stunned. Is this man the first patriarch? And... White? There seems to be only one Chu Zong of the Bai surname on the whole list, right? The crowd seemed to think of something, their faces suddenly changed, and they looked at the white night in horror. "Do you know me?" The white night asked. "Although tiejianmen is not a big school, it is still very concerned about the situation of the clan area. During this period of time, most of the rumors about chuzong killer and peerless demon baiyebai chuzong were heard. He was only over 20 years old. He attacked a sword and gun with two swords on his body. The killed Tianxia peak changed its owner. Zongmen city and Wufang city were destroyed, and countless powerful men bowed their heads. I didn''t dare to confirm that you had nothing to do with these people before, but knowing that you had nothing to do with these people, you can confirm that you have no connection with these people. If you come here alone, you will either have problems with your head, or you will have unique skills! Wumian is more willing to believe in the latter, so meimian concludes that you should be Bai chuzong! " Wumianjian Zun said slowly, the analysis of the article is to. Yao Zhaoming and his people are shaking, especially those who used to abuse white night before. They have heard that the first killer of white night exists without blinking an eye. Bai Ye didn''t pay attention to Yao Zhaoming''s attitude. Then he looked at the faceless sword Zun and said faintly, "since I know my identity, don''t you leave?" "Bai chuzong, there should be more than one of these treasures. You alone can''t swallow these things. What''s worse, Bai chuzong joined hands with me in tiejianmen, and we''ll divide them into two parts. How about you, three and seven?" The face less sword respects the deep way.White night smiles and shakes his head. The eyes under the mask of Wumian sword master congealed: "Bai chuzong, although you are backed by the Vientiane gate, the Vientiane gate will not help you in everything. For example, if you really want to intervene, you are only one person, and my master of iron sword sect is like clouds. You really have to calculate your strength. You can''t do more than us. Do you want me to step back, how about you four, me and six?" White night still shakes his head. "What are you going to do?" Wumianjian Zun was completely angry. "I''m not going to share it equally." Said the white night. On hearing this, Wumian jianzun''s eyes burst out with murderous spirit. "If you get out of the way, I won''t kill you." Said the white night, and went straight ahead. The pace was very slow, but it was very heavy when it fell into the ears of the faceless sword master. The people of tiejianmen and Yao Zhaoming all had a heart beating. "White night, I know that although your soul state is not high, but the method is amazing. The superior martial spirit masters are not your opponents, but I don''t believe that you also use the sword, and I also use the sword. I don''t believe that your sword will definitely surpass mine!" Wumianjian Zun drank a little, and a cold light suddenly appeared. A heavy iron sword was pulled out by him. The light of the sword was like electricity, which struck the eyes of the white night in an instant. But the next second, a shadow hit the lightning. Wumianjian Zun is the former chuzong, but what he wants to challenge is Qingtian chuzong, and now it ranks second. How terrible? Dang! The iron sword was blasted away, and Wumian sword Zun was clinging to the sword and retreated again and again, his arms trembling. Great power. "Since you want to compete with me, I will help you!" White night light road, jump up, Qingfeng sword pulled out, sword strong, like the mouth of a fierce beast bite Wumian sword Zun. Wu Mian Jian Zun has a dignified look in his eyes and hurls his iron sword quickly. His speed is not fast, but his strength is amazing. Every sword has the power of breaking mountains and stones. He once split a sword of a lower martial spirit venerable in two, directly cutting the opponent''s body protecting spirit and Qi, and the other party has no room to react. This brilliant achievement also makes him famous everywhere. But today, he was deeply shocked. This famous Qingtian chuzong, although his soul is not strong, but his power... Terrible incredible. Every time he resists a blow, the faceless sword Zun feels that his bones are pounded by a sledgehammer, shaking and shaking. How could it be? So young? Is the soul state so inferior? Why is there such terrible strength? Wumianjianzun felt that his world outlook was about to be overturned. "Is this your sword? Soft and weak! " White night a record of cold hum, suddenly Qingfeng fierce cut. No face sword zuntong bead trembles, quickly raises the sword to welcome. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out, the face less sword Zun fell back, the iron sword in his hand was directly divided into two and fell on the ground. Lost? What a clean defeat? Wumian Jian Zun never thought that he would have such a day. Since he practiced soul cultivation, he ran over and killed people in the same place at will, and those who were higher than him were also defeated by him. His sword was arrogant, and his heart was also arrogant. However, he had never dreamed of being defeated by a man of three or four ranks lower than himself. He closed his eyes and gnawed his teeth: "Bai chuzong really deserves his reputation. I''m defeated. You can kill me!" He''s a tough guy who doesn''t fear death! White night admires such people most. They are responsible and bloody. Most of the soul people have reached the highest level, but they have crept up step by step. After all, once they die, a hundred years of cultivation will be destroyed. Wu Mian Jian Zun knows the identity of Bai Ye and his deeds of killing the people in the heaven and soul state, but he still dares to challenge. It can be seen that he has great courage. "You answer me a few questions, I won''t kill you!" "If you want to betray your family, you are willing to die!" No face sword Zun cut the railway. "Do you think that if you don''t say the iron sword gate will be safe and sound?" You can kill the cold gate Hearing this, his pupils trembled, and his face under the mask became extremely pale. Yes, it''s easy to destroy the iron sword gate by means of white night. How can those who can kill the heaven soul state not step down such a small clan gate? "What''s wrong with Bai chuzong... But it''s OK to ask..." Wumian jianzun compromised. "Who discovered the entrance to the supreme secret?" White night staring at the faceless eyes. "We arrived here two days ago. At that time, there were not many souls here. There was smoke in the depression. The master of the gate led me to find the place where the green smoke was. We found that the smoke was coming from a crack in the stone. After digging, it was the entrance." "Is there any other entrance?" "Not found." Wumianjian Zun shakes his head. In this way, there is only one possibility that there may be some change at the bottom of puyun mountain, which can attract other souls, rather than someone deliberately causing such a phenomenon.Wumianjian Zun looks at the white night curiously. According to the reason, the location of the white night is very close to the entrance, but he is not in a hurry to look for the supreme treasure. If he were an ordinary person, he would have rushed to the entrance to seize the treasure. What is he thinking? "I see." White night turned around and looked at Yao Zhaoming indifferently. "Bai chuzong..." Yao Zhaoming shivered all over and his face was extremely ugly. Especially the souls behind him, the most difficult thing to talk about on the road are them. "Bai chuzong, elder brother Yao, they didn''t know your identity before. They were so offended. Please don''t remember the villain." Xian Xu came forward to make a courtesy request. "To forgive you? It''s simple! You follow me to the entrance, and you explore the way. " The white night is light. When they heard this, they were ecstatic and nodded. "Yes, chuzong!" These people are willing not to be killed and have access to the treasure. Wumianjian Zun was defeated. No one in the iron sword gate dared to stop the God of killing. Everyone was near the entrance. White night staring at the entrance for a long time, there is a rotten stench and a strong evil spirit. He thought for a moment and said to Yao Zhaoming, "go down." "This..." looking at the dark entrance, everyone has no idea. But there is a murderer standing beside, who dares to resist? Thinking twice and again, the party jumped down. White night is also ready to enter, but at this time, a familiar breath rippled over, followed by a voice in the mind. "Stinky boy, get out of here now!" Qianlong! The whole body of the white night was shocked and looked around, but there was no Qianlong. Qianlong won''t hurt me. Is it a trap? After thinking about it again and again, I would jump in a little bit in the daytime and rush directly to the outside of puyun mountain along with this breath. "Bai chuzong?" Wumianjian Zun was shocked. What kind of person left? The gate of iron sword and Xian Xu, who have not yet entered the mouth, are stunned. Don''t you want the treasure in the white night? The source of the breath is not far away from here. The white night follows the trail and soon finds the hidden dragon outside the mountain. Today''s it is still that pair of naive appearance, like a fat dog, but at the moment it, look very serious, eyes full of dignified. "Old fox! Why are you here? Are you interested in the secret treasure? " Asked the white night in surprise. Qianlong is different from ordinary soul people. It is not attractive to Qiankun level magic weapon or the top-notch elixir of Qunzhong domain, but it appears. It can be seen that the two supreme masters who fell here are not simple! "Boy, since we have caught up, we can''t miss it. This is an opportunity. It depends on nature that you and I can get from it." Said Qianlong. "Chance?" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. But at this time, the ground suddenly shook. Boom! A great noise broke out from the depths of puyun mountain... people inside and outside the mountain all changed color. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 "What happened?" Also ready to turn back to block Yao Zhaoming''s many faceless sword Zun''s face was astonished, looking at the man who rushed out of the room, he immediately asked. "Reverend! The master is dead! There seems to be a monster in it An old man of iron sword gate cried out in panic. "Monster?" No face face dunzheng, suddenly ring before the white night of leaving, as if thinking of something, hurried to drink: "all people follow me!" The voice fell, and the party ran out of the mountain with the faceless worshipper. Yao Zhaoming and Xian Xu all rushed out. They just went in according to the order of the white night, and soon they were shocked by the terrible explosion. Several of the monks in front of them were directly crushed to pieces and died. All of them suffered injuries, big or small. They all ran out in dismay, and before they knew the situation, the ground was shaking again. "Brother Yao, what''s going on?" "What shall we do?" A group of people asked in panic. Xiao Sheng was shocked to spit blood, and his chest was smashed by a big stone splashed. It was so miserable that he walked with people''s support. "Withdraw first..." Yao Zhaoming bit his teeth and whispered. The crowd scurried away. The whole puyun mountain changed suddenly, and the dark souls who were fighting stopped and looked up. The sudden turbulence made them fear and retreat one after another. If there is no soul in the whole puyun mountain, or it will stay in the mountain forever. The white night withdrew his sight from Yao Zhaoming, who fled from the distance in a hurry. He whispered to the fat dog beside him and said, "Qianlong, what''s going on here?" "I think it''s mostly the variation of corpses!" Qianlong congeals the heavy road. "What do you mean?" It''s a foggy night. Qianlong glanced at him and explained, "it''s the things that have died that have survived." "Feign corpse?" "That''s almost what it means, but not exactly." Looking at the depth of puyun mountain, Qianlong said in a low voice: "I believe you also know that two strong men have fallen from the top of the mountain. According to my guess, these two people should be two people with the highest level. The farther you go along the road of heaven and soul, the more difficult the road will be. The higher you go, the more difficult it will be to break through. The more you step into the supreme realm, not only Shouyuan can be controlled by thousands of years The power of giant earthquakes and landslides can be imagined by the very strong. They can hold the power of the sun and the moon, control the essence of the world, and burst the mountains and rivers, and the world is truly humane. After all the souls have entered the ranks of the Supreme People, every inch of flesh and blood is the essence. Even a hair contains infinite soul power. If we can extract this power and draw for ourselves, the spiritual environment will be progressed by leaps and bounds. Today, it is mostly the day when these two supreme powers are transformed and sublimated, just like flowers blooming. Stinky boy, I want you to come back. That''s because there is no less than a strong man who can''t be thought about coming here. Although I''m surprised by the strength of your boy now, it''s not enough to see your strength in the face of those strong people. " "The strong?" The white night looks faint. With his insight, the old fox should know that the people in the heaven and soul realm can not threaten me, but it still shows such a look, which is enough to show that it is not only the people in the heaven and soul state who come here. The existence above the realm of heaven and soul? Yanghunjing people? It''s called... Supreme? The heart beat wildly at night. There are only a few people in tianhun realm in the whole group. There are no people in yanghun realm, unless they go to Outland! For the strong in Outland, the group clan domain is not attractive to them at all, and there is a set of restriction rules in the nine soul land. The strong can''t act recklessly, at least on the surface. At the foot of Qianlong, there is a neat line with dim gray light at the foot of Qianlong. The corners of his mouth can''t help but smile: "are you setting up a battle again?" "Can you use some nice words to speak to me? What is a Yin man Qianlong complained. "Isn''t it?" The white night hums and laughs. Whoa. At this time, a terrible strong wind blows from the distance, the dust everywhere is blown away immediately, the vegetation is bent, and the terrible spirit comes in an instant. The soul of heaven! His face was tight at night. This peak, which is hidden in all parts of the clan, appears here! A large number of figures rushed in, and there were dozens of them. At night, they all wore purple robes with Phnom Penh, and their breath was full. Except for the first one who could not see it, others had the strength of the warrior soul worshiper. What kind of force is this? Why never? The white night is full of doubts. What''s more, it''s impossible to get so many powerful people in qunzhongyu, unless it''s Ling family? But they don''t hang identity tokens around their waists. As soon as these people arrived, one of them walked out and yelled at the soul of the lower part: "everyone should leave puyun mountain immediately, otherwise, there will be no amnesty to kill them!" It''s a bully. Those souls were filled with righteous indignation, but when they saw dozens of fearsome and incomparable martial spirit worshippers, they suddenly lost their fire and left obediently.The souls looked around, and the first man mumbled his lower lip. They did not know what they were saying. They rushed to the entrance where the supreme man had fallen. But at this time, a burst of laughter came down from the sky, and then a powerful force that did not belong to the strong man in the heaven and soul state came down from the sky and pressed this head. Dozens of people suddenly changed their faces and stopped. But seeing the cloud break away, a man fell from behind the cloud and fell to the ground. Bang! The earth trembles again, like a giant falling, the ground has become fragmented, this force... If it hits a person, I''m afraid the spirit will not be able to hold on! He is also a soul state man! The eyes of the white night congealed: "when did the powerful people in the heaven and soul realm become so many?" "How can I know?" Qianlong shook his head. "I didn''t ask you." White night white eyes it, the line of sight moved to the void not far away. "Girl, what about you! It''s not out yet. It''s time. " Qianlong murmured. The void trembled slightly, and then a figure gradually revealed, it was Jianyue. "These people are not from my group, they should be strong in other regions." Jianyue looked at the eye Qianlong suspiciously and said slowly. "The strong in Outland?" "Judging from their costumes and costumes, as well as the unique smell of soul power, they should be people coming from the soul land." "Into the soul land? The adjacent continent? " The night is deep in thought. "You should know that our continent is called Qingge continent, and the so-called nine soul continent is a general term. Both Qingge continent and jinhun continent are included in it." "Oh? People from that continent. " The Emperor Qianlong appeared suddenly. "Do you know these people?" "I don''t know. In the peripheral continent like you, the resources are scarce, the experts are Lingding, and they are all ants. The emperor has been to a small number of people. Naturally, there are few people who know him." The Emperor Qianlong said haughtily. "Get out of here The white night glared at it, and then put his eyes on Jianyue''s body: "I have heard that every continent has its own rules of being subordinate to the mainland. The strong people of other continents can''t set foot in it casually. How can these people come here?" "Rules are dead, people are alive. If you really want to come in, you can sneak in as soon as you want. As long as you don''t make a big noise, nobody can control it." Jianyue shook her head. "Are they all attracted by this supreme secret?" White night eyebrows heavy hair. Later, those who landed in tianhun state seemed to know this group of soul people. They laughed and said, "I can''t imagine meeting old acquaintances in such a remote country! Fate, ha ha ha... "mountains and rivers? I didn''t expect you to come here too! " The leader of the group of souls spoke in a deep voice. "White crane, you can come, why can''t I come? What''s more, this is the place where the supreme one is buried. I don''t know how many benefits it has. Do you want me to miss it Let the strong man of mountain and river laugh. Two people in heaven and soul? The dark white night narrowed. It seems that they are ready to fight. If they are both defeated, they can pick up a bargain. However, this terrible and supreme secret attracted not only the two people in the heaven and soul realm, but also a group of people ran towards here. Their bodies were half a meter above the ground, but they rushed towards this place like a rocket. The air wave broke the grass, trees, sand and stones nearby, which was very shocking. The mountain river and the white crane, the two heavenly spirits, looked sideways, and both showed the color of condensation. "Long day? Are the people from the myth gate coming? " The white crane sank. "Interesting! How interesting! It seems that I can relax my strength and feet today! " Mountain river grinned. These people rushed to this place, formed a line, and looked at them at night. They all wore leather armour, all their clothes were magic weapons, and their waists were equipped with long swords. Like the white crane''s team, the leader is the people in the heaven soul realm, and the people in the rear are all worshippers, with strong strength. "Three spirits in a row..." Rao is a white night, also feel a lot of pressure. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as we expected. "It''s not over." Qianlong read another sentence. Crash. The storm surged again! There was a lot of lightning around. Is there another day when people from the spiritual realm come? What is buried in puyun mountain? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 All around the world surging, the sky and earth color change, the earth trembles, the strong like a flood of beasts, fierce, many masters in the clan domain all retreat, it is difficult to resist its momentum. One was dressed in a sword suit, and his eyes were very sharp. He seemed to be able to penetrate everything. He was carrying two thin and soft swords behind him. When he walked, the body of the sword could shake. His name is fast sword. His two soft swords are as fast as the wind, as fast as lightning. They are extremely terrible. He is a second level person in the heaven soul realm. A man is dressed in a shabby Taoist uniform, with dust in his hand, his hair is gray and his eyes are muddy. However, no one who knows him dares to despise him. He comes from a famous Taoist school in the soul land. The Taoist priest practices Taoism, while the real person of kudao advocates learning the hard way and pursuing the way of true soul. The soul method is changeable and the strength is daunting. But a woman who came later can not be underestimated. She is dressed in green clothes and her hands are empty. It seems that she will not use weapons. But when she enters here, the clouds stop and the wind stops, and the dust falls to the ground. The broken earth sprouts more, as if all things are reviving. A wonderful momentum hovers around her. Her name is lvyao. She is a master of great momentum and also a person of heaven and soul state. In addition to these, there are many martial spirit worshippers who have heard of the news. However, seeing several tianhun people who have arrived at the scene, no one dares to be bold and watch the changes. "Six people from heaven and soul! No wonder old fox, you let me evacuate quickly The white night whispered. Although with the help of the five mechanism men, he can fight against the people of the heaven soul realm in the daytime, even if he uses the dead dragon sword, he can kill at most two people in the heaven soul realm, and if he has another one, he may not even have the chance to escape. "Bang! Boy, I don''t want you to run because of these six useless people in the heaven soul realm! If the emperor wants to, these people will kill you every minute! " Qianlong said contemptuously, "what I fear is not these hairy boys, but that one there!" In the white night, he followed the sight of Qianlong emperor, but he could see that the ground over there was rumbling and the earth was bulging, as if something was moving under the ground. "When I peered at the entrance, I smelled a rotten smell. I was very angry. After hearing what you said just now, are the two supreme masters who died in those years come back to life?" The white night sank into the road. "Two dead, one alive!" Qianlong said with a smile. There is a vision in the earth, and all souls are on guard. , "a year ago, all the flowers on Pun Yunshan were released and all of them withered overnight. There was only one possibility for these anomalies to happen. That is, when there was a dummy corpse, and when we thought about the fall of the emperor''s heroes, we could guess that the corpse of the venerable corpse had changed, producing the essence energy, manipulating the corpse to produce a fake corpse, and waiting for a year to see it today." The mythical gate looked at the trembling earth and said slowly. Some people are confused, others suddenly realize. It turns out that these people got the news a year ago that there would be a fake corpse here. Hearing the words of Chang Tian, it seems that the power sealed in the supreme body has changed. It is not uncommon for the supreme body to remain unchanged for a hundred years. It is mainly because of the thick and fierce soul power in his body. If the soul power is dissipated, the body can only remain unchanged for a hundred days. "Both of them are from the heavenly king''s palace. Their strength is extremely terrible. I don''t know what kind of strength the fake corpses produced by their combined strength will be!" Ji Jian''s eyes were shining on the creeping earth, and his eyes were frozen. everyone is coming to the essence of the fake corpse. If you can absorb that power, you will be equivalent to the highest half inheritance. It''s a step-by-step nature! How can the souls of the clan know this? But listen to long Tian''s words, immediately eyes dew. They thought that this time was the supreme treasure, but now it seems that they are quite wrong. Compared with the supreme inheritance, the supreme treasure is only an accessory. Green Yao glanced around the group of monks with blazing eyes and said, "Lord Changtian, do you want to create chaos by stimulating these people like this?" "What kind of chaos can a group of country monks create?" Long day disdains the way. Monk at the foot of the mountain? Indeed, the soul land is not comparable to the mainland of Qingge. It has more abundant cultivation resources, higher level of cultivation, and stronger than the mainland of Qingge. If there is civilization in soul cultivation, jinhun mainland is at least 100 years advanced than Qingge mainland. Strictly speaking, Qingge mainland is indeed a rural place. "We are fighting for good fortune here. Do these rats dare to fish in troubled waters? It''s ridiculous. Don''t you pay attention to me? " The strong man called mountain and river sneered, staring at the powerful people in the clan area, and suddenly let out the roar of thunder, and his eardrum almost cracked. "The rats in the clan area listen, get out of here now, otherwise! Die This word falls, everybody eardrum crazy trembles, facial expression is ugly. "You are welcome! Although you are not a member of the clan, please respect us. As a monk, why should you be so arrogant? Even if there is any chance here, I can''t wait to see if it''s not possible? " A disciple of tianhongzong couldn''t help saying. "That''s it "It''s too much of a bully!" Others echoed. Hearing the sound of mountains and rivers, a cold smile, suddenly a palm in the air to shoot, a domineering force spurted out.Bang Dong! After several times of repeated explosions in the void, the disciple''s face changed dramatically, and he quickly dodged, but it was not as good as that. The terrifying energy instantly tore up half of his body, and he fell to the ground and died miserably. The scene was ferocious and unbelievable. The faces of the people changed dramatically. "Elder martial brother!" The face of Tianhong clan changed dramatically, and he cried out with grief. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." those venerable people who entered the soul land roared with laughter. The people of the tribe gnawed their teeth. But no one dared to move. Even the elder of tianhongzong didn''t want to save the disciple, but he didn''t dare. After all, he was just a lower martial spirit Master. , "boy, now we have to find a way to take two things. It''s the essence of the resurrected corpse. It''s the two most important relics after death. The relics are definitely under the ground, and the essence of the corpse is seen on the dead body. The fake corpse is coming up. If we want to own everything, we can only do it separately! " "Yes." White night nodded: "then you go to the top of the fallen place to take the relic, and I will seize the essence of the fake corpse!" "You?" Qianlong was worried, but when he saw the moon beside him, he suddenly realized that he had a smile: "be careful." "Well." "If you are not the enemy, you can hold them back. When I take the relics, I will come to help you!" Qianlong said again. "Go, old fox!" "Be careful!" Qian Long said, and his fat body turned around and disappeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 Jianyue, with her eyes shining in autumn, looked at the place where Qianlong left and asked, "is this your spirit animal?" "Do you think so?" "Unlike..." Jianyue thought for a moment and shook his head: "it gives me a profound feeling." Bai Ye smiles and doesn''t explain it. After all, Qianlong''s affairs are too complicated to explain for a while. "in advance, I will not help you to seize the essence of the dead body. Here, six master of heaven and soul, plus hundreds of respectable persons, I can not protect you! If you want to fight, you are going to kill yourself! " Jianyue said in a hurry. "The supreme inheritance is your share." White night temptation way. "This..." Jianyue hesitated. The supreme inheritance is a fatal temptation to the people in the heaven soul realm. "Don''t you want to hit a higher level?" Jianyue was silent for a long time and whispered, "if the situation is not right, I hope you can evacuate immediately." "Don''t worry, I''m here to get the baby, not to die." White night laughs. The banishment of the mainland people into the soul made the people in the clan domain extremely unhappy, but this time it was a great opportunity and people were unwilling to leave. Shan he frowned, and his face was cold. Seeing that these people did not move, he got angry from his heart and said, "don''t you go? Good! Then I will kill you until you go! " After that, we should start. The people in the clan domain were flustered, and the crowd became agitated and frightened. They can''t resist at all. But at this time, the earth suddenly burst, a blood red figure rushed out of the ground. All of us are nervous and look forward to it. It was a rotten body, whose face had long been destroyed. Its internal organs were blackened and bones were indistinctly visible. There were many red lines like poisonous snakes on his body, which were full of rich and pure energy. "Fake corpse!" There was a voice startled out. A fake corpse formed by the power of two supreme masters! Essence energy carrier! People''s nerves seemed to be twitched, the mountain and river instantly turned the direction, recklessly rushed towards the fake corpse. But the next second, two soft long swords, rubbing the strong wind, hit it. It''s a fast sword! Shanhe''s face suddenly changed, his fist was withdrawn, and his heart was obeyed. "This fake corpse! It''s mine The sharp sword hummed. The blade turned again and turned to the strong neck of the corpse. However, in the room of electric light and flint, Changtian, lvyao, white crane and a large number of martial spirit worshippers all acted. All of them rushed forward like bees. Before the soft sword of the fast sword touched the neck of the fake corpse, it was blown away by the spirit of Changtian. The masters who entered the soul land were in a group. The soul power was stirring, and the scene was extremely fierce and chaotic. However, Bai Ye noticed that the immortal Ku Dao did not take any action from the beginning to the end. He turned his eyes and looked at the group of clan domain experts over there. Suddenly, he shook the dust and walked towards him with awe inspiring intent. "Well?" White night eyebrows a wrinkle, bitter Road real person actually ignore the fake corpse? But directly to these people in the clan? What does he mean? Poop! The harsh sound sounded, but the snow-white dusts, like tens of thousands of steel needles, penetrated the heart of a soul soul. The heart was like a sieve, which broke in an instant, and people fell dead. Whisk was dyed red by blood, but soon, the blood suddenly fell into the dust silk, disappeared, and the dust turned to snow white again. The eyes of kudao immortal flashed a little red light, and the spirit gas overflowing all over his body rose slightly. His expression was a little excited, and he continued to walk towards other souls. "Master, what do you want to do The souls were flustered. "I am different from those barbarians. They are selfish and only care about themselves. They want to monopolize the chance of fake corpses. They are not benevolent and love each other. I am willing to share the opportunity with you. If you are willing to help me, treat me to get the benefits of the fake corpse, I will share some of them with you, so that you can enjoy the great opportunity and great fortune with me." Kudao immortal walked slowly, and strange words came out of his mouth. "What do you want us to do One man asked. "It''s very simple. Just wait for you to lend me something." "What?" "Your lives!" Kudao immortal suddenly laughed, and the dust in his hand reappeared. The snow-white brush silk hit like a poisonous snake. The man was caught off guard, his chest was penetrated, and a large amount of blood flowed to Fusi. He suddenly became thin and thin and fell to the ground and died. People were shocked. But after kudao immortal killed another person, his momentum rose one point. "Blood sacrifice?" With the white night hidden in the dark stream Moon said. "What do you mean?" The white night asked. "Kudao immortal is sacrificing the lives of these souls! Every time he kills a person, his own soul power will be improved by a small margin! If he kills all the hundreds of people here, I''m afraid no one can subdue himThe moon whispered. It''s no wonder that immortal kudao didn''t rush to snatch the fake corpses with those masters who entered the soul land. Instead, he chose to attack these soul people. As long as he killed all these soul people and sacrificed them, his strength soared. No one in the heaven and soul realm would be his opponent, and he would dominate all this! "Although the soul states are powerful, they are blinded by interests. At this point, they can''t be delayed any longer. If you let Ku Dao immortal continue, the consequences will be irremediable." The white night sinks the way, jumps up, the person immediately falls in front of the bitter Road real person. The souls who wanted to flee in a hurry were surprised to see the people who appeared. Xian Xu, Yao Zhaoming, Xiao Sheng and others in the crowd were all shocked to see this man. "Bai... Bai chuzong?" "White night?" There was a cry of alarm. "What about white night? This kudao immortal is a master of entering the soul land. Even if he is Qingtian chuzong, he still has to die! Run away Someone yelled. "Brother Yao, what to do?" Xiao Sheng asked weakly. "Look first." Yao Zhaoming, greedy and immortal, whispered. "Brother Yao, we can''t covet the chance of the fake corpse. We''d better leave quickly." Xian Xian showed worry. "If you want to go, then you will go. This kind of opportunity is rare in a hundred years. If you can get benefits, you will surely fly into the sky! Whether or not Yao Zhaoming can step into the ranks of the first clan and the famous earthquake group depends on the present day Yao Zhaoming said coldly. Naturally, people like Yao Zhaoming are not in the minority. The immortal Ku Dao squinted and swept the white night, and a cold hum came out of his nose: "the third level of Wu Hun state? Ignorant child! It''s ridiculous Words down, with a swing, whisk up again, with the intention of killing stab. But the next second, five dark figures lined up in front of the white night. The sharp dust like a steel needle stabbed the figure, which was hard to enter half an inch, and even left no trace. Black robed mechanism man! "What?" The real man kudao is quite astonished. And the soul monks of the group clan region who still wanted to escape stopped. White night... Can it not block the master who enters the soul land? Kudao immortal slightly Yi: "this is the mechanism person? Interesting! " "It''s really cruel to sacrifice human life, and you should also cultivate Taoism? What a shame Shake your head at night. "Huang kou''er, when I was practicing, you were not born yet. How dare you make a mistake in front of me? Looking for death Bitter road immortal cold hum. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 In the end, the immortal kudao is a person in the heaven soul realm. The people in the heaven soul realm are the people who connect with the heaven. They can be called the God of heaven. They should bow down and worship. How dare they challenge them? But now, not only are some people challenging, and the other party is only a second-level guy in the martial spirit realm. How can immortal kudao endure this? "I will not let anyone who provokes me take the initiative to let him go. Huang kou''er, your spirit and spirit will be sealed into the gourd of soul refining in my waist. I will let you slowly taste the taste of cup refining and give it to me!" Kudao immortal drank a lot, and the dust was thrown to the sky. A white spirit turned into a mountain and fell from the sky. "Sky cloud palm!" The white night drinks a low, toward the sky a palm, full of destructive power of the palm wind instantly tore the mountain. "Why? The strength of this soul force is far beyond the third level of martial spirit state! I look down on you The immortal Ku Dao sees that it''s not right. I think so. If it''s really the third level of martial spirit state, I''m afraid I can''t hold a move in front of myself. "Interesting!" With a faint smile, kudao immortal threw the dust and blew the silk. The soul power in it poured out one after another, turning into bright light. It was actually a series of twelve soul techniques. Bang Dang! Terrible thunder and lightning, like a boa constrictor. Whoa! The blazing fire, like a Phoenix, pounced on it. Whoa! The strong wind, as sharp as a sword, rushes here. In a flash, the white night seems to be facing the doomsday catastrophe. All the souls around him turn pale. "The night is over!" Yao Zhaoming lost his voice. But the next second, the five organs suddenly turned around, rushed to the white night, was wrapped in the body, surrounded by water.. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the twelve shocking soul skills hit the mechanism man severely. The earth was torn, the thunder and lightning were raging, the fire was burning, and the wind was blowing. There, it became a chaos, and the dust was flying. People could not see the shadow of the white night any more. It''s horrible! Such a dense offensive is enough to kill any existence in the spirit state. Even if they just look at them, they feel scared and scared. "Is it over?" "A king of heaven was wiped out like this?" Xian Xu and others are staring at the chaotic place and thinking about the glory of the night before. But now, facing the strong soul state, he still can''t escape the end of being killed. Qingtian chuzong is only a young genius after all. Facing such strong people who have been fighting and climbing in the soul world for many years, they have no advantage at all. In this world, they only pay attention to strength. Although talent is a kind of strength, it is not a means to protect life. "It''s beyond our ability to challenge the strong man in the heaven and soul state. He deserves to be killed. He''s dead. We can''t stay here for a long time. Withdraw!" Yao Zhaoming drank, turned and ran. Xian Xu sighed and turned to leave. But at this time, there was a sudden explosion in the chaos. All of them were stunned, fixed their eyes and looked, and saw five dark lightning flash out of the dust, and surrounded kudao immortal in five directions. "It''s the agent of the white night!" Xianxu cried out. The souls stop and look at the other side. Not dead at night? Bang! The five mechanism men surrounded kudao immortal directly, but they did not attack directly. Instead, they kept rotating and their palms flipped rapidly, as if accumulating some magic formula. "Not dead?" Kudao immortal frowned slightly. When he saw the movements of the five mechanism men, he immediately sneered: "the mechanism people rely on the operation of the moving source. They are not living people. If you let them move like this, can you expect them to do something? It''s ridiculous After saying that, he would break it with a swing. However, at this time, a strong soul force suddenly wrapped kudao real man like a cobweb. His movement slowed down and his face showed astonishment. "Who told you that I, the mechanism man, could not urge the Dharma formula?" White night comes out from the dust, carrying the green peak, stepping on the bitter road immortal. Kudao immortal stupefied, suddenly his face suddenly changed: "you use living people to refine mechanism people!" "These five mechanism people are the bones of the previous leaders of Tianxia peak. Before I refined them, they had been transformed into magic weapons in Tianxia peak. They were all the people in the heaven and soul state before they were alive, and their soul power was not worse than you!" When the sword edge is swung in the white night, the mechanism man will sacrifice his soul power again. Bang! Kudao immortal was completely blocked, especially the one he was facing. His soul power was extremely strong. He found that his soul power was just unbearable in front of him. And this organ person is the skeleton of Zhang Tianxia, the famous founder of Tianxia peak! "Damn it! Huang Kou Xiao Er, don''t think you can be lawless if you get a few organs! The strength of this real person is not what you can fight against! " The immortal Ku Dao knows that this time he has a thorn in his head. If he doesn''t take it seriously, maybe he will capsize in the gutter.He made three loud noises, and the dusts in his hands suddenly burst open, and thousands of thin silk threads were blooming all around. They entangled the fast-moving mechanism people, and held them one after another, and pulled them outwards, trying to tear them away from the kudao immortal. White night eyes a cold, jump up, Qingfeng sword straight toward kudao immortal''s neck stab. "Lizi, dare you!" Kudao real man suddenly roared, a powerful diffuse, white night only feel cold sweat DC, scalp numbness, heart crazy. Fear! Yes! This roar down, the white night thoroughly scared! "Go away!" When the real man shouts again, his face turns white at night. The fear is stronger! What kind of magic can be mixed with the voice and directly attack people''s mood! Psychic magic? And it''s so superb that it''s almost impossible to guard against it. "After all, it''s just a hairy boy. It can solve you with little skills." Bitter road immortal see white night fixed in place, sneer a, then want to pull a voice again, thoroughly rout white night to his killing heart. But the next moment, a terrible trend suddenly acted on him, which made him extremely painful, and his whole body continued to sink towards the land. "The profound meaning of the general trend?" Kudao real man''s face changed dramatically and looked up to the white night. However, his pale face had recovered its color. At the same time, his eyes were filled with endless fighting spirit. His eyes seemed to be burning. "The meaning of fighting? My God, you have two top-notch Mysteries: fighting and general situation Kudao is almost unbelievable. Even in the soul land, there are few people who can master the two top mysteries at the same time. How can such a yellow haired boy who is not even 30 years old master this method? However, the reality does not allow the real Ku Dao to think more about it. Fighting the profound righteousness banishes the fear in Bai Ye''s heart. He kills again, and Qingfeng turns into a shadow and cuts the neck of kudao immortal. Before the edge of the sword has arrived, the flesh of the real man kudao has already felt the chill! "White fish!" With a roar, he finally sacrificed the spirit of heaven and let out the terrible Yuan Li. Soul power is like countless strong and powerful hands, trying to force open the white night, but then, a more thick and fierce soul power fiercely attacks the soul power of kudao immortal. The immortal kudao widened his eyes, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul. He was staring at the man in front of him... there was a halo on his head, which was the halo of the spirit of heaven. Jiuchong heaven soul, can not see what is unique, but... In this person''s face, there are four dazzling color mysterious soul lines. That''s a sign of the second change of the spirit. In other words, this person has five heavenly spirits? "How could this... Be possible?" Kudao immortal murmured. The momentary absence of his mind made the white night see the opportunity. The five mechanism men grabbed the silk brush and jerked it. The real man kudao was deeply moved by the five forces and immediately lost his balance. At the next moment, the terrible green peak sword had been cut over, and the action was neat... poop! A head flew into the air, and the fresh blood splashed into the sky... the body of kudao immortal trembled, and his anger quickly disappeared, and then he fell to the ground powerlessly. In the distance, the soul people of the clan domain stare at this scene in disbelief. "The white night killed the heaven soul state?" "That''s a strong man from the soul land! He... He can even kill such an expert? " "This is the strength of Qingtian chuzong?" People said in astonishment. "Is the white night so terrible?" Yao Zhaoming looked at that end in disbelief and forgot to run away. Although he knew that Qingtian chuzong was powerful, he didn''t expect to be so powerful as to reach this level... this is the first tianhun state person who was killed by the white night. People are in a trance, while Yao Zhaoming and Xiao Sheng tremble. White night is so fierce that they used to humiliate and ridicule them. What should we do if after this event, the white night accounts? For a moment, people were terrified. Bang! Bang! At this time, bursts of desolate explosion sound, but look at the air appeared a huge fire lotus, fire lotus is the size of a small room, straight bloom, and when it is fully in full bloom, a terrible breath of destruction gushed out from inside, straight to the four sides. The atmosphere of destruction destroyed the withered and decayed, and the plants and plants became ashes. In the white night, his face froze and he suddenly waved his hand. The five authorities immediately lined up in front of him. And who to look for, Xian Xu a crowd, crazy like to flee. But it''s useless. The souls were engulfed by this breath, and the weak ones were directly decayed into bones, and those with stronger strength were also engulfed in limbs, seriously injured and not far from death. Xian Xu and Yao Zhaoming survived temporarily by using magic weapons, but they exhausted their soul power to urge Qi. Xiao Sheng died miserably. Only a part of the body was left, and the ground was covered with blood and water.This is the best attack of the people in the heaven soul state. Except for the kudao real man, the remaining powerful people of the heaven soul state are in a frenzy. Those martial spirit masters from the soul land are killed and injured more than half, and the scene is extremely hot. "White night, prepare!" At this time, the ear rings a Qianlong to drink. Did the old fox finish everything? The white night breathed a breath, the eye takes out the fine awn, toward the stream month not far away to drink: "Jianyue, act immediately! Follow me After that, the man rushed to the fake corpse with his sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 "Old man, what good thing have you got?" At the same time, the white night runs towards the fake corpse, while following the subtle breath of Qianlong deliberately spilling out, and transmits the voice with soul power. "Good thing? It''s rubbish! However, although I don''t like these things, they still have some effects on him at present. " Qianlong snorted. I can''t help rolling my eyes at night. "Well, boy, the next battle is enough for the emperor. You can try to take advantage of the fake corpse!" Qianlong drank. White night eyes a coagulation, staring at the fake corpse surrounded by many sky soul masters, clinging to the green sword, the five spirits are released together, and the surging soul power is released. Although there are many experts around the fake corpse, the experts fight to kill them, and they don''t do much harm to them. On the contrary, the fake corpses have great strength. They come here and there from time to time, and people in raoshi heaven soul state can''t bear it. "White night, just like this, will be torn into pieces by those people in the heaven and soul realm, waiting for the opportunity to move on!" Jianyue sees the white night and rushes up like this. She frowns and shouts in a hurry. "No, I believe in the old man!" White night light smile, straight attack fake corpse. The martial spirit worshippers on the periphery don''t dare to get too close. The fighting inside is no longer what they can control. Even if they get involved in the big scuffle of the strong in the heaven and soul state, they are only killed. It''s better to act by chance here. "Where is that rubbish? Get out of here Seeing the white night coming, an eagle eyed warrior soul worshiper looked grim and patted it with one hand. Bang Dong! At the same time, the white night was suddenly attacked by the same hand. The terrible sky cloud palm suddenly smashed the Qi of the master''s palm, and then hit him. Pooh! The venerable body was instantly torn into pieces the size of a palm, like scattered flower rain, floating to the four sides. "What?" Other dignitaries see, all color change. "This breath... But the third level of Wu Hun state, how can it have such terrible strength?" "The comer is not good, everyone, cut this man first, we enter the soul of the mainland people want to take things here, but we can''t reach the number of people in the clan domain!" Several people agreed to rush towards the white night. "Kill!" The sound was cold. "By you?" White night cold hum, palm a Yang, five organs from behind the moment rushed out, like a roaring shell, rushed past. The power is unstoppable! Several people were terrified and urged Yuan Li to resist. But in front of these officials, Yuan Li was as fragile as paper paste and was immediately broken. Their faces were ugly, and before they could react, they were knocked down by the mechanism man on his shoulder, and their chest cracked and died. "Ah?" The rest of the venerable ones were scared out of their wits. A few people are just like porcelain people. They just hit each other and die directly. How can these people do this with their terrible strength? People''s eyes are round and unbelievable. Without mercy in the white night, he rushed into the group of worshippers and slaughtered them crazily. Dozens of worshippers were killed by a third-class person in the martial spirit realm and fled in confusion. The people in the outer area were almost stunned. Is this true? There is only one thought in everyone''s mind. What a crazy scene? It''s subverting people''s minds. I''m afraid that Ling zhantian, the first person in the list, can''t do such feats? "Lord Changtian, help... Help!" Finally, a warrior soul venerable couldn''t stand such a cruel massacre. He turned around and ran away, shouting at the long sky entangled with the white crane. Long day heard the sound, dare not be careless, and white crane fight a palm, straight back away. "What happened?" The long day coagulates the road. "Someone... Someone''s killed in here!" The venerable exclaimed. All the venerable faces were stunned. At this time, people found that kudao immortal had fallen. "Is it difficult for me to enter the soul of the mainland, and who is the master?" Green Yao glances around and speaks softly. If you want to kill people in the heaven soul state, you should at least have the strength of the heaven soul state. "If you want to take this opportunity, you have to show your ability and hide in the side stealthily. What kind of hero are you?" The sword screamed. No one around here has the breath of heaven and soul state. "I have been in front of you all the time, but your eyes are bad and you have not seen me." At this time, the white night came with the green sword. "Well?" Shanhe, Baihe and Changtian stop and look at the white night strangely. "You?" The long day looks puzzled. "Where did the bedbug come out? Get away from me Mountain and river spit, called curse: "don''t roll, I''ll take your bone apart!" Do you dare to stand here? Even if the superior martial spirit Master stands here, he has to admit it.After listening to it in the night, the body suddenly moved. The five spirits of heaven and soul were all urging. The fighting and fighting of the Olympic righteousness, the great momentum and the yuan power were all transported out. A sword was like the hand of God of heaven, dazzling the eyes, and hurled towards the mountains and rivers at an amazing speed. "Dog, find death!" The mountain and river were furious, and the thunder roared, and his arm set out a soul force, which was like steel to cover his body, and hit the green sword. Dang!!! The green sword and arm are touching each other, and they make deafening explosion. The body trembles wildly at night, but it does not retreat. Instead, it is the strong body of mountain and river, which trembles a few times. White crane a crowd stared at the scene in amazement. How dare this third-level person in the martial spirit realm fight against the mountains and rivers? And... Not yet? "Five heavenly spirits?" At this time, the crane sensed something and cried out. People have doubts, but when they see the terrible soul lines on each other''s face, everyone is as dull as a chicken. The soul line, horizontal and horizontal arrangement, burning the soul halo! Five Spirits of heaven! Five lives of heaven soul! In this small group of clans, there is a genie genius of five life spirit! People came back to God and their eyes were brilliant. This person, perhaps also a baby... miscalculation At this time, the mountain river, anger is about to break his chest, think of his hall, soul state people, with the ability to cultivate the way, the force is endless, can pull the mountain river, but today actually with a younger generation to fight, or in front of so many people, if not kill this person, face where? His strong arm suddenly climbed up the way like earthworm, and his soul force was fierce, and the force broke out, and he hit the brain in the white night. "I want you to bloom!" Whoops! The fist wind is like a thunder roaring, with infinite power and roaring. But welcome him, but a hand print! "The palm of the sky clouds make the clouds startle!" A low drink in the night, five spirits move together, and the Yuan Li is remitted, and erupts from the palm. The power of destruction poured out, and the withered and decadent torn the arm of the mountain and river. Dong! The body of the mountain river flew directly backward and fell heavily on the ground. All people looked at it in a hurry. They saw that one arm of the mountain river was completely split, and the bones were all broken, and they dropped on the ground, and they were totally abandoned. This is also thanks to the strong body of the mountain and river. If anyone else on the scene eats this blow, I''m afraid that there is no shadow in hand. In a moment, the surroundings were silent! The mountain river... Lost? "You mean to take my bones apart? Whose bone is now removed? " White night palm, light said. The face of mountain and river Qi rose red and trembled all over, but I didn''t know what to refute. He was so humiliated by such a person with such a poor soul state that he could not lift his head even after returning to the soul continent. "Your hand is so magical... There is a little taste of Yunhai immortal sect, young man, who are you?" The crane looked at the white night and asked. "White night." He replied softly. This kind of thing can not be hidden at all. If these people really want to investigate and grasp the soul of a group of clans to cross examine, they can be clear. "White night?" The crane thought for a moment, shaking his head: "this name has never been heard." "Boy, although you have good strength, you should make sure who are all standing here. If you want to covet this supreme opportunity, I advise you to save your province, otherwise, you will never be able to recover!" It''s cold for a long time. How can so many strong people here fear a man who is not known? "Is it? Then I''ll see how you can make me a disaster! " White night but not afraid of color, body again move, directly toward the supreme opportunity to rush. It''s a total sight! "Madness!" "Everyone, you and I will put one side first, first destroy this crazy man who knows the heaven and earth, and then seize the most precious opportunity. What The sword cried out in anger. "No problem!" Green Yao nodded. The behavior of the night is so arrogant that in the spirit of heaven, who sees them is not sincere, sincere and respectful, but the madman, not only shows a little fear, but also dare to fight them, even dare to take a hand in their eyes. It''s absolutely unforgivable! This is the pride and face of the superior! But when five people in the world of heaven and soul were all fighting for the white night, a figure rushed to the white night and stopped five people. "Who?" Drink a lot for a long time. "On a white night, you go to work, I will help you to fight for time." Jianyue ignored the five people and said, turning his head. "Be careful yourself." Drink low in the night and fly towards the fake corpse. "You can stand in my five by yourself?" The mountain river stood up, although an arm was abandoned, but he still had the strength.The willow eyebrows of Jianyue are tightened. She has never dealt with this situation. "Can you stop it? How can you stop the rats like you? I want to kill you, but I''ll blow ashes and snap my fingers! " At this time, a magnificent voice sounded in the ears of the people in the heaven and soul realm. Then, a huge soul pattern rises from the void, which is like the curtain of the sky, covering the heaven and earth like a miracle. All of the five heavenly spirits stopped and looked up in horror, only to see a huge dragon head appeared in the curtain. Octagonal long whiskers, eyes like copper bells, majestic, invisible, showing a kind of awe inspiring majesty, especially those golden pupil, no one dare to look directly... "is this the prototype of Qianlong dragon?" My heart trembled at night. But the stream month a crowd, already dull. As the dignity grew stronger, the heroes even lost the courage to stand up. All of them trembled, and the weak even crawled on the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 "What is this?" Long day a group of open eyes, looking at the emergence of the curtain, full of shock. The images inside the curtain are amazing, and even more frightening is the prestige it radiates. Dragon elephant? This majesty? Isn''t it Longwei? Everyone''s heart couldn''t help but twitch. Dragon? This is in the land of nine souls, and even high spirits. "Who are you, elder?" The white crane asked carefully. "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important that you get out of here right now. This is not something you can covet!" The majestic voice of the Qianlong came out. How arrogant! It''s just deceiving people! The people were angry and looked at the curtain with indignation. "Everybody, don''t be afraid. If this guy is really good, he won''t talk to us at all, but he will do it directly. Judging from his appearance, I''m afraid he is afraid. Maybe he''s just playing tricks. We all come from the soul land. We should be together now. It''s not so good. Let''s join hands to kill all these people who don''t know how to live or die How about deciding the ownership of the supreme opportunity Said the white crane. "Good!" "Listen to the white crane!" The others immediately nodded in response. Although the white crane''s voice was very small, the Qianlong could still hear it clearly. It sent out a heart shaking cold hum. The voice became loud but suppressed again, as if the dull thunder was ringing frequently. "It seems that the kindness of the emperor has become weak in your eyes. How can mole ants know the vision and thoughts of the giant? Since you don''t want to go, stay here! " After that, the huge and majestic dragon head in the curtain cracked its mouth and let out a shrill roar of the dragon. The roar resounded through the heaven and earth, and an air wave spread to all directions. Roar!!!!!! The sound of the earth shaking, the four hundred miles of the earth directly split, the clouds on the sky burst, the sky was dark, the wind was strong, the mountains and the earth cracked. "Ah The souls covered their ears and let out a miserable cry. One by one, they fell to the ground. Some weak people''s skin cracked directly and their blood flowed all over their bodies. This is dragon roar! Roar of one of the dragons! The gods and Demons trembled. However, his body was not affected by the roar of the white moon at night, but he was not even affected by the sound of the roaring sword. But only a superficial trace is left. The flesh and blood of the fake corpse is the supreme flesh and blood. And those who are strong in the heaven and soul state are confused by this voice at this time. They find that the soul power in their bodies is like a storm at this moment, which is unstable and unstable. Not only that, but also the spirit of heaven is trembling and their mood can not be calmed down. There is no doubt that the existence in this curtain is real, and if its voice is just a random roar, its strength must be extremely strong. But when people came here all the way, how could they shrink back? Changtian and others resist the sound wave with their soul power. Although they are barely able to hold on, their bodies are still like rivers and seas. They are not uncomfortable. , "everyone, no matter what, the maniac is already dealing with the false corpse. If it is subdued by the fake corpse, the essence of the false corpse will be taken away by him. We have to be quick. " Mountain and river gnaw teeth road. "The four of us are going to arrest this strange guy, Shanhe. You go and kill that maniac!" Green remote road. "This..." mountains and rivers hesitated. Green Yao clearly means killing people with a knife. If you know that Shanhe is fighting against Bai Ye, Leng doesn''t take any advantage. Instead, he breaks his hand. If he wants him to deal with Bai Ye, can he win the white night? "What? Mountain and river, are you afraid of such a small third-order waste of Wu soul state? Well, if you dare not, I will go! " The wind disdains the road. "Don''t chew your tongue, I''ll go!" Mountain and river gnaw teeth road. He can''t let Ji Jian or other people go. After all, other people are not at ease. If the white night is cut off, the benefits of the fake corpse will fall into the hands of others. "You''re the only one here. We can rest assured. Let''s go." The white crane drank, and offered sacrifices directly to the spirit of heaven. Yuan Li poured out. Everyone in the heaven soul state here has two heavenly spirits. The long heaven is also the third heaven soul. The soul power is surging, just like the tide pressing on the other side. Jianyue felt the pressure doubled and her breathing was a little tight. "It seems that you are not listening to my advice! Well, in that case, I don''t blame the merciless emperor! " After that, the head of Qianlong moved back, and the gorgeous curtain suddenly ripples. "Be careful!" Long day roar. The four retreated, and they were all exhilarating. Seeing what the white crane was saying quickly, a snow-white bird rushed out with a clap of its palm. The bird''s interior compressed its terrible destructive power and ran into it. "Little skills! Do you dare to teach your family how to use your axe in front of the emperor? " The Qianlong disdained to drink, and a huge dragon''s claw was stretched out from the ripples. The dragon''s claw was fully opened, which was 10 meters long and wide. You can imagine its huge body.The dragon claw pinched the white bird and shook it fiercely. Bang! The white bird explodes. "Bundle!" Green Yao''s eyes flash through the essence, the soul force is urgent, the ground wriggles, and the thick vines stretch out quickly and entangle the Dragon claws. "Well done!" The quick sword roared and pulled out the two swords behind. The body of the sword sprang out two swords with a length of tens of Zhang long. They slashed at the Dragon claws. "I see how many dragon claws you have!" "Is it?" Qianlong hums and laughs, and the curtain ripples again. Another terrible dragon claw appears and grabs at the sword. Ji Jian''s face changed slightly. It''s too late to recruit now. However, at this time, a figure appeared in front of the dragon claw, pressed the claw with both hands, and tried to urge it up, blocking it in mid air. It''s Changtian! "Well done, my Lord!" The disease sword is joyful, does not have the worry, all strength sacrifices. Although all of us are mortal enemies, their cooperation is especially tacit. "Old man!" The white night turned to look at the scene over there, his face changed slightly, his eyes flashed with killing intention, and he would come over. , "don''t worry about me, kid, get the essence of the bogus quickly. They can''t help me, you know, I''m the emperor With a fierce roar, the Qianlong opened its mouth and let out a shrill roar again. Then, his claws suddenly ignited a terrible white flame. "Not good!" Changtian''s face changed dramatically, so he quickly drew back his hands. The flame ignited his clothes and robes, but his spirit was trapped, but could not be extinguished. Changtian pulled out his clothes and robes and directly naked. However, the vines of lvyao were burned and destroyed directly. The two dragon claws were not bound. The Qianlong had a strong killing intention and directly patted the quick sword. Dragon claws wrapped in fire, like a huge mountain of fire, pressing, there is no place to escape! "It''s over Ji Jian''s pupils tremble, staring at the Dragon claws taken from me... boom!!! The dragon''s claws overlapped, the void trembled, the clouds dispersed, the earth burst, and the sword turned into a pile of meat paste, baked in the fire of Qianlong, and died completely. Heaven soul realm people! Just being shot alive! The remaining three were shocked. Is that the strength of this man? "You... Are you really the emperor?" The white crane suddenly thought of something, all over the violent swing, shaking asked. "I still need to cheat you ants? Die The Emperor Qianlong raised his claws again and took pictures of them. The three men ran away in a hurry and did not dare to accept the move. "Withdraw!" Long day shouts, straight naked body turn head then escape. It is true that only the great emperor can do it. If it is really the great emperor, it is impossible to deal with them alone. I am afraid that another 30 or even 300 will be useless. The emperor! The emperor! The king of souls, who is superior to all the people? Who dares to go to the enemy? There is a great emperor in this small clan area. If things come out, it will shake the nine soul land. Withdraw, is the best choice! "Stop them!" The Dragon roared. Jianyue immediately rushed away, and the surging Yuan Li was sealed in front of the three people like a chain. "Die!" Qianlong takes another hand and smashes it hard. Changtian wants to dodge, but Jianyue launches an attack at this time, forcing him to retreat and retreat into the coverage of dragon claws. "I hate it!" Long day roars, Dong a sound, the dragon claw falls, covers his body. When the dragon claw is raised, a lump of flesh and blood meat paste appears. Another heaven soul state person falls. Green Yao and white crane are scared out of their wits. Run away. And the mountains and rivers forced to the white night here were also completely awed. But at this point, he can not escape this state. "If I can devour the corpse and get the supreme chance, I will certainly increase my strength. Maybe at that time, there will be a possibility of escape!" Mountain and river thought, a grim face, fingers move, the treasures in the storage room have fallen out. A gold armor, a dark stone, and a slender iron bar. "Come on The mountain and river roared, and the golden armor immediately flew towards him, perfectly covering his body. "Give it to me!" The mountain and river seized the iron bar in the air, and roared at the stone again. The dark stone immediately hit the white night. But the white night did not look back, the five organ people all rushed to hit the stone. He didn''t care about mountains and rivers. Qianlong and Jianyue are dealing with those spirits in front of him. He can only quickly get the essence of this corpse to be clean enough to be able to afford them.But. The strength of the fake corpse is not simple. Although it is only a walking corpse, its body is solidified by the supreme body. The soul power is the Supreme Soul power, which is extremely terrifying. Its fist is far more powerful than anyone on the scene. Even if several swords are cut on the corpse''s body in the daytime, it still can''t cause much damage to him. In the dark of the night, he put the green sword away and pressed his palm on the dead dragon sword. This kind of moment, must race against time. Boom! Death dragon sword! The mountains and rivers that have been forced to kill are stunned. At the end of the white night, suddenly burst out a golden light, penetrating the fake corpse, straight into the sky. The light seemed to cut the heaven and earth in two, and the manic and angry corpse was silent. A sword... Subdue the corpse? Mountain and river''s brain is confused. You know, this fake corpse is still not inferior among the five Heaven soul realm people, and there is no damage at all! Its body is the supreme body! But he was killed by such a third-level martial spirit man with a sword... the great emperor? The spirit of five lives? A sword of terror... who are these guys? Mountain and river thought in a daze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 They''re cut into two pieces of blood. White night eyes out of the essence of light, stretched out his hands, hard stabbed into the body of the fake corpse, urge the five heavenly spirits. The spirit of heaven seems to be stimulated by something, and immediately produces a strong adsorption force, and the strange veins on the fake corpse also start to move. A large number of pure yuan forces are sealed in the vein like a flame, constantly jumping. With the adsorption of the five heavenly spirits, the force of the yuan surges toward the palm of the white night along the vein. "This power is so mysterious! There is a general trend and law in it! It is indeed a supreme power, which is unexpected indeed The whole body is warm and excited like blood flowing through the heart. "No Mountain and river come back to God, see this scene, issued a roar sound, crazy general toward this side. All the people of the five organs came together and turned into iron walls to block the mountain and river. although the mountains and rivers fight to death, and sacrifice a magic weapon, but he was not injured five organs of the opponent, even under the bombardment, can not be broken, can only watch the white night draw the essence of a fake corpse. "You can''t stop me!" As soon as Shanhe gritted his teeth, he opened the storage ring again, and a black iron bowl appeared and threw it away at the five authorities. Only five dead things, how can he deal with it? The black bowl flies in the air, suddenly and rapidly expands into the size of a small city, and directly swallows the five organ people into it. The black bowl was like a black hole. The mechanism man fell into it and was immediately pulled by a terrible adsorption force. No matter what, it could not be washed out. There was a space array circling inside, just like a world. In the twinkling of an eye, all the five organs were restrained! Mountain river is obviously not at ease, driving the black bowl, again toward the white night and the fake corpse cover. "White night!" On the other side, the moon turned her head and looked cold. She immediately shook off the white crane and chased for the white night. "Girl! Protect the white boy. If something goes wrong with him, I''ll only ask you! " The Dragon roared, and the claws of the Dragon roared toward the green distance and the white crane. "If you don''t let us go, we will never let you live! That maniac, must die The white crane roared in his thick voice, his eyes were red, and he tried his best to hit the moon, and Yuan Li turned into a sharp sword. Jianyue is forced to stop to resist. Green Yao and white crane have no way to go back. They have no way to live. It is impossible to escape. So they plan to fight with Qianlong and Baiye. The moon was blocked, mountains and rivers can not be stopped, directly the white night into the bowl. "although you have absorbed the essence of the fake corpse, you have the best chance, but it does not matter. I will take you back, and I will put you in the furnace and give birth to the refinery. All the benefits of you are still mine!" Mountain and river face ferocious, buckle iron bowl, turn and then run. "Ah Qianlong roared angrily, a dragon claw down hard pat, instantly shocked to death the white crane trembling in the stream moon, and then killed to the green distance.. "Master..." Jianyue shouts. "I''m not here. It''s very difficult to chase that person. If you go after him, I''ll kill him, or my identity will be exposed." Cried the dragon. Jianyue understood that the great emperor did not appear out of thin air, but he did not dare to show his dignity. He was afraid that he was worried, so he nodded and pursued in the direction of mountains and rivers. ... entering the soul land and Qingge land are separated by a sea, so it is not easy to cross the sea. The sea water is very special, showing a dark color, so it is called the Black Sea. The water of the Black Sea contains terrible evil spirit. Any substance falling into the water will be separated by evil Qi. Even if a stone falls into it, it will not leave ash. Except for the magic weapons made by great powers, no other means can cross the sea. Instead, they can fly across the sea with soul power, which is impossible for others unless they are supreme. Each clan had two powerful tools to cross the sea. As a loose repair, there was no clan to support him. Fifty years ago, he had betrayed the sect that taught him soul cultivation. In order to do this, he sold almost half of his property and bought a boat to cross the sea. "As long as you get on the boat, you will be safe. When you enter the soul land, even the great emperor can''t help me!" Mountain river heart hate hate thinking, the pace has also accelerated a lot. But at this time, a dark palm suddenly flew out of the dark, hate hit the chest of the mountain and river. Poof! The mountain and river spit out a mouthful of red blood and fell directly from the air and fell on a big stone below. "Who?" He struggled to get up and looked around warily. But not far away from a small forest, out of a group of men and women in fire line robes. Some of these people are terrified of their strength, and some of them are not powerful, but judging from their clothes, these people are a group."Who are you?" Shan he held the iron bar tightly and asked carefully. "Have you ever heard of qunzhongyu Lingjia?" A man snorted coldly. "Ling family?" Mountain and river''s face changed slightly. Although he looked down on qunzhongyu, which is a low level of soul state, the name of Ling family is like thunder. Even in the soul land, the name is still loud. For nothing else, it is enough to attract the attention of the soul land that the Ling family killed qunzhongyu. This ancient family, which has been inherited for many years, must have more than one powerful person in the heaven and soul realm. It is far from that he can be provoked by this kind of loose cultivation. To say who dares not to provoke in the clan, there are only two forces, one is the Vientiane gate, and the other is the Ling family! As for other forces, even Sanshu who entered the soul land despised it. "It turns out that it''s a friend of Ling family. It''s disrespectful... Disrespectful... In Xiashan River, from the soul land, I haven''t met with you, and I don''t know why you hurt me?" Mountain river patience, polite way. Although the Ling family has a strong foundation, he is a strong one in the heaven and soul. Even the Ling family should be polite to him, but in order to survive, he has to bow his head. However, this word falls, Ling family''s person actually did not have a voice. The mountains and rivers are extremely embarrassed. However, out of the crowd came a man who was nearly 30 years old. He had a sword eyebrow and starry eyes. His skin was pale and his pupils were extremely calm. His breath was as deep as an ancient well. He could not understand what his cultivation was. Who is this person? I''m so young that I can''t do much to be required. Mountains and rivers. The man walked slowly with a look of pride, looking down at the mountains and rivers. Shan he frowned and did not like the momentum. "Your name is Shanhe?" Men''s indifference. "Your Excellency "You don''t deserve to know my name." The man swept his arm and said, "you''ve got the chance, haven''t you?" How crazy! Mountain river sullen, bear not to attack, low voice way: "you are also for the supreme opportunity to come?" "I''ll ask you, right?" The man asked. "No... I didn''t get the supreme chance..." but the next second, a sword light came down and the murderous spirit burst out. The mountain and river''s face suddenly changed, and he raised a long stick to resist. Dang! The long stick is very hard. It collides with the sword light, and sparks ripple. The mountains and rivers urged the arms, and the muscles swelled, but the sword light was not weak, and it was hard to shake with it. What''s going on? How can the younger generation in the clan area be more abnormal? Can this man''s strength compete with himself? Shan he was shocked. He was angry and wanted to open the sword light. At this moment, two terrible breath came. It''s the people from the heaven soul realm who have done it! Oops! The mountains and rivers were shocked, and they quickly collected their sticks to resist. But the owner of sword light seizes this opportunity precisely and cuts it with one sword. Zizi... the sword light covered mountains and rivers like thunder and lightning. The mountains and rivers trembled and were completely paralyzed. He widened his eyes and looked at the calm man in front of him, only to see the man waving his sword. Pooh. The palm of the mountain and river was cut off directly. But the paralyzed current made him feel no pain, only felt as if there were millions of ants gnawing. The man took off the ring on his palm, opened it and took out all the treasures inside. "Which one is loaded with opportunity?" The man asked. The mountains and rivers are silent. "If you tell me, I won''t kill you, I''ll just ask for chance." The man did not squint, staring at the mountains and rivers, whispered. "It''s... it''s this." Mountain river answers. The other side has several powerful spirits. He has no chance to escape. The supreme chance must not be saved. At this time, he can only choose to save his life. But the voice just dropped, the sword light attacked again. Chi!! The blood column soared to the sky. The head of Shanhe was cut off directly. Mountain and river meteorite. The man tossed the body of the sword, and then collected the scabbard from his waist. He picked up the dark bowl on the ground and opened it. "Is there a prohibition?" The man frowned and threw the black bowl into the hands of a man in heaven and soul. That day, the soul state man took the bowl and looked around, and said, "it''s a ban imposed by the heavenly spirit Master. It''s not difficult to open it, but it will take some time." "How long will it take?" The man asked. "About ten days..." "well, let''s go back first and slowly lift the ban." Said the man.The party is ready to leave. But just then, a figure came. "Stop!" The figure drinks, is the Jianyue. She looked at the corpses of the mountains and rivers on the ground, and was slightly surprised, but when she saw the clothes of these people, she immediately suddenly noticed. People of Ling family? She settled down and said, "where is the white night? What''s the chance? Have you been taken away? " "White night? I''ve never seen him, and I don''t have the chance you''re talking about. " Men''s indifference. "Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" The moon in the stream is frowning. "You are elder Qingtian, and you are backed by the Vientiane gate. However, no matter who you are, you have to speak with evidence. I say that the chance is not with me. If you choose to start at the Vientiane gate, I don''t mind playing with you." The man said indifferently, the voice fell, turned and then walked, did not look at the stream moon at all. In the whole clan area, only Ling family dares to challenge the Vientiane gate like this. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 Ling family left like this, how can Jianyue be reconciled? He immediately chased the past and stopped it again. "It seems that elder Jian didn''t give up." The young man frowned and said faintly. "Give me the chance and I''ll leave." Jianyue road. "Elder Jianyue is also elder Qingtian, why is he so naive? We are in a hurry to get back to Ling''s house. Don''t let elder Jianyue stop us. If you continue to tangle like this, don''t blame me for being rude! " A Ling woman hummed, even if Jianyue is a giant elder, but her eyes are still full of disdain. The willows frown on the moon. "Xinyu, don''t be so rude. After all, Jianyue elder is a member of the Vientiane sect. He doesn''t look at the faces of monks and Buddhists." Men drink low. The woman nodded respectfully. Don''t you look at Buddhist faces? That is to say, the reason why men don''t care about Jianyue is because of the Vientiane gate, and Jianyue himself is not taken seriously by these people. Jianyue''s anger swept through her eyes. She had never been ignored by anyone. However, the man called out to the void not far away: "you go and persuade her, after all, they are all people of the Vientiane sect. If she continues to do so, I have to take measures. If there is any contradiction between the Ling family and the Vientiane gate, it will not be very good." There was silence for a while, then the void was rippling, and a tall and straight man with short hair came out. This is a giant elder. It turns out that this man is Ling zhantian, the famous Ling family, and the first patriarch list of the famous clan area: "don''t talk to me about the broken rules and regulations of your Vientiane gate!! Nvwa, do you really think your Vientiane gate is great? Don''t talk about the sub Hall of qunzhongyu. Even if it''s the Vientiane ancestor in your main hall, you should respectfully call me emperor! What is your headmaster The Dragon roared. This voice, directly will Jianyue shout muddled. The ancestor of Vientiane? She had heard the name vaguely when she was talking to the master of the gate. It was just that the head of the gate mentioned it by chance when she talked about the main hall. It seems that this is a wonderful figure in the Vientiane door. However, such a character was completely ignored by the guy in front of him, and it didn''t look like a hoax... Jianyue had no idea. "Master, let Jianyue inform zongmen." The moon whispered. "Can the emperor really rely on you who are incompetent? Well, I''ll do it myself Qianlong hummed coldly, turned his head and left, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Jianyue heart crazy, thinking again and again, turned away. On the puyun mountain, the supreme chance came into the world, which caused a lot of turbulence in the Qunzhong area, and the news that the mainland people who entered the soul intervened in the clan domain also spread. However, although these masters from the land of souls crossed the sea by boat, none of them could go back, and their tracks disappeared. Obviously, they were all dead. For a moment, everyone was wondering who killed these strong men from other lands? Is there anyone else who has the ability to communicate with heaven? The mythical gate is located in the southwest of the land of entering the soul. The mountain is honored as the holy mountain by the local people, and the mythical disciples are also called the living immortals. They are not only highly skilled in soul state, but also skillful in means. They also wear a golden border white dress all the year round, just like a fairy. However, no matter what the folklore is, there is no doubt about the strength of the mythical disciples. "What?" On the main hall, a man with gold robes inlaid with gold and silver glared at the kneeling people below and growled in a low voice: "you say it again!" "It''s true that the Lord and the disciples have been cut off." The lower part of the legend of the Lord of Luo. "How dare you harm my disciples? No revenge! My God takes heaven''s oath not to be a man The man in the gold robe above sent out a roar to the sky. A golden light rose from his head like a scorching sun. It whirled over the hall, shining in all directions. The whole mythical mountain was covered with halo. All the spirits around him raised their eyes. God... Angry? ... an old man with a hat and a Taoist robe is sitting on a huge tortoise, holding a fishing rod and fishing quietly at the edge of a clear water stream. The pool is as calm as a mirror, and the old man is like a statue. Then a footstep approached. The old man half opened his eyes. "See the leader." Here comes a respectful gift. "What''s the matter?" The old man said. "Bitter Road, meteorite..." the man hesitated, slowly opened his mouth. As soon as this word falls, the blue pond like the stagnant water ripples violently. The old man still did not move, but after a long time, he took a hard breath, stood up and said, "is it in qunzhongyu?" "Well." "Send someone to go and do two things. One is to take back the body of kudao, and the other is to ask for justice." The old man said, his eyes flashed a little strange light."Yes." The man nodded and immediately turned away. ... br > in front of the towering and majestic high wall, countless souls in and out of gorgeous clothes, one by one luxurious frame driving in the middle of the street. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way At this time, a young man in light armour and a strong horse galloped forward, and pedestrians on both sides retreated and did not dare to approach. "Newspaper!" The man approached a luxurious mansion, shouting. The gate of the mansion opened immediately, and a bodyguard rushed out of it. "I have an urgent report!" The man held the letter in his hands. The bodyguard immediately took it and rushed in. Before long, a roar of anger came from the mansion, and then a tall and strong figure flew up into the air. All the people in the city were shocked and knelt down in a hurry. No one is allowed to fly in this city, except one person. That''s the city Lord. "Count the men and horses at once, and go to the clan area! I''d like to see who it is and dare to kill my son! " The city Lord asked Tianxing to roar. Roaring all over the city, countless people out of the house, looking at the sky. Who is so bold? How dare you provoke the song city? The matter of supreme chance is also a hot topic in the soul land, because none of the souls who went to Qingge land returned. That is to say, they were all killed by the clan people. In the eyes of those who enter the soul land, whether it is qunzhongyu or Qingge mainland, they are inferior and inferior existence, and their provocation is the most intolerable. The soul is arrogant, and the weak will not be taken seriously by the strong. However, if the weak challenge the strong, even if the strong have no loss, they will be extremely angry. Because the dignity of the strong can not be provoked. This is an eternal rule. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 Lingjia is located in Zhongcheng city. The city is prosperous and the location is superior. The flow of people in and out of the city is the largest in the whole clan area. There is an endless stream of soul people going in and out of this place every day. After all, it is close to the sea, and the other side of the sea is jinhun continent. The Ling family is one of the few forces in Qunzhong''s domain that have connections with the soul entering mainland. Therefore, the status of Ling family in Qunzhong is extremely superior. It''s very calm to ride on the white horse. All the souls in and out of midtown, seeing this group of people, retreated. Others are nothing, but Ling zhantian, who is at the forefront, is extraordinary. The white horse under his crotch has scales on its tail, golden pupils and dragon horns on its head. It is a dragon horse. In the whole clan area, only one person has this kind of spirit animal with extremely high intelligence, which is no different from ordinary people, that is Ling zhantian! First in the list of the first patriarch, the evil genius of the group clan domain. "Hello, young master Ling!" "I''ve seen Mr. Ling!" "It''s really a blessing for me to be able to produce such an extraordinary genius as master Ling in Zhongcheng." People say hello and flatter to go up to talk. But Ling zhantian looks indifferent, no matter who speaks, he doesn''t say a word. "Young master, I didn''t expect that the supreme chance would be so effortless. With this opportunity, it should be easy for you to impact on the Yang soul state?" Next to a Ling family soul slightly smile way. "The whole Ling family, only our young master has the opportunity to step into the realm of Yang soul and become the supreme one. There will be no second person with such talent in the whole clan domain. Under the leadership of Ling Shao, the Ling family will reach a new height." Next to a woman said with a smile, a pair of beautiful eyes are frequently falling on Ling zhantian. However, lingzhantian is like a stone Buddha, staring at the front, still speechless. People are used to it. Although Ling zhantian is gifted, he has a strange temperament. He only shows his emotions to the things he is interested in. He is not even willing to say a word about those things that are not in the eye. Just at this time, a servant dressed in Ling Fu''s clothes came in a hurry and followed by the dragon and horse. "Ling Shao, someone is coming from the Lin family." Murmured the servant. "Lin family?" "Did he come?" Ling Zhan''s eye burst "The Lin family hasn''t arrived yet." Family servant way. "Didn''t you come?" The blazing heat in Ling Zhan''s sky eyes immediately faded away, a dull look. "The Lin family came here for the supreme chance. It seems that the Lin family knew that you would go for the supreme chance in person, so they sent someone to Zhongcheng to wait for a while. The master told you to stay in Zhongcheng and not to return to your residence for the time being. It will not be too late for the young master to come back again after you have sent the Lin family." Family servant way. When Ling zhantian heard this, he snorted: "just a Lin family, what can I fear? Do you still need me, Ling zhantian, to hide? I''ll go back to my house. I''ll see what the Lin family can do! " "Young master, this..." the housemaid was shocked, but could not stop it. Ling zhantian and his followers galloped toward Ling mansion. When they arrived at the mansion, they turned over and dismounted and walked toward the mansion. The weather of lingzhan is fierce and the face is cold. People on the road say hello, but they don''t pay attention to it. In the mansion, Ling Hu, the leader of the Ling family, is still entertaining guests from the Lin family. The atmosphere in the living room is serious and the people on both sides are well behaved. It''s no wonder that although the Ling family is powerful, occupying the central city and looking at the world, the Lin family of the hermit family is not weak. After all, they almost swallowed up the whole clan domain and became the master of this place. "Young master... Young master..." the maid''s voice sounded outside the hall, and then Ling zhantian and his party directly entered the hall. The Lin family frowned. It''s the head of Ling''s family. Everyone looks happy. "My son is back? Is everything going well? " Ling Hu didn''t show any dissatisfaction with Ling zhantian''s reckless behavior, let alone reprimand him. Instead, he looked happy and laughed. "I''ve met my father. I''ve met my uncles." Ling Zhan God is serious and does not hesitate to salute the elders of Ling family. "Good, good!" "In the days of war, my Ling family will be prosperous forever!" The elders said with a smile, relieved. Ling zhantian nodded to Ling Hu: "reply to my father, everything is going well, but I don''t know what guests you are entertaining here?" "Oh, these are all distinguished guests from the Lin family. Zhan Tian, let me introduce you..." Ling Hu still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ling zhantian. "Father, don''t introduce me, Lin family? I just need to know their surname is Lin Ling zhantian raised his hand and said. "Son of a bitch, what are you talking about?" The Lin family were furious. They all stood up and glared at each other. Some of the Lin family members sacrificed their soul power and wanted to do something about it. The Ling family will not wait to die. All the people will sacrifice their soul power. The guards outside will draw their swords and rush in, with the blade facing the Lin family.The scene of the sword, like a war, is ready to start. Linghu is calm and smiling, and he doesn''t think it. It was the representative of Lin family, a middle-aged man with a goatee, who looked at all this quietly, and opened his mouth slowly. "Ling family is going to fight against my forest family?" "What did you say about Lin Shan? I Ling family and Lin family have always made good friends, you and I Lin Ling, have a long acquaintance, this is a friend, how can we rough friends? As for these people... They are afraid of the spirit of your forest family. If you take up the moves, they will not be so nervous. " Linghu smiled. Lin Shan snorted coldly, raised his hand, and Lin family gathered their spirits. But looking at Ling family, they were angry and hostile. "If the Lingjia wants to fight with my forest family, my Lin family doesn''t mind at all. Although my Lin family has been living in the hidden world for a long time, there are still several stars of the world. Of course, we really want to fight against which sect or power our forest family really wants to fight, and will not rely on the descendants. Even if the holy ancestor is still there, we will not be able to make a decision by the younger generation." Lin Shan Dan Dao. The words fell, and the Lings were all looking ugly. "The father? Is it the elder of Lin SHENGFEI? " Linghu asked carefully. "Nature." Lin Shan Dan Dao. He hasn''t died yet? Ling family all show the color of error and consternation. Lin SHENGFEI was named as the group of people in the same year. He fought with sword Zun Liancheng River on the ancient cloud mountain. The war was truly amazing and recorded in the historical records. Now lianchengxi is gone, but Lin SHENGFEI still lives in the world. How terrible is his strength to grow hundreds of years later? All the hearts of the people tremble. "Ha ha, Linglin family, this is a close friend. If you have time, Linghu should go to meet Lin Laozi." Ling Hu smiled, and the cold light twinkled in his eyes. As long as Lin family has Lin SHENGFEI in one day, Ling family will not want to press on the head of Lin family. "How about Lin SHENGFEI? It''s your Lin family. It''s none of our business. It''s you. What are you doing when you are OK?" Ling was still arrogant in the war days, even calling Lin SHENGFEI''s name. His eyes were very obvious, and he did not put them in his eyes at all. The Lin family was angry. "Lingzhantian, don''t be too crazy! Even if you are the first in the first place, what? My forest family is not afraid of you! " A young man from Lin''s family stood up and shouted. "You''re not afraid of me? So you fight me, dare you? " Lingzhantian is light. As soon as this came down, the man immediately became dumb. Fighting against Ling? Joking, ten of them are not rivals, are they? "Since I dare not, just roll away." Lingzhan is cold. The man was ugly and did not know how to refute. Lin Shan saw the appearance, immediately open: "lingjiajun, really different from the general, got a bit of luck, so nobody in the eyes, to guide." "By the time?" Ling Zhan Tian looks cold. "Linghu, I will not be able to speak with you when I wait. I hear that your family has sent someone to puyun mountain to get back the most precious opportunity, but I don''t know where the supreme chance is now? Is it used? " Lin Shan Dan Dao. Linghu eyes are slightly congealing. If this supreme opportunity is seen by Lin SHENGFEI, he can not be careless. "Chance..." br > the chance is here for me When Ling Hu intends to die and refuses to admit, Ling suddenly opens his mouth. "Battle day..." Linghu frowns. But seeing Ling shaking his head in the war day, he said: "father, I have to be the most privileged and opportunistic thing, and I can''t hide it at all. Instead of hiding it, I can''t hide it, I''d better admit it quickly." The Linghu eyes shake. Lin Shan laughed: "Ling Chu Zong, you are a straight temperament, but I love it very much. Since the things are with you, I would like to ask Ling Chu Zong to borrow them in my forest house. My father Lin has urgent use. Please do not refuse to refuse. " Who dare to refuse Lin SHENGFEI wants something? Lingzhantian readily admitted that if Lingjia does not give it, it will usher in Lin SHENGFEI''s anger. At that time, the Ling family will face a catastrophe. "Brother, what do you do? War day is so reckless, so admitted, we will not be easy to refuse. " Ling Bao, the brother of Ling Hu, couldn''t help but help. "Although Zhan Tian seems reckless, he has always been able to follow the law. He has more than one plan. We don''t speak first, and then we will see it." Linghu drinks low. As a result, Ling zhantian did not treat others to open the cavity, and took the lead in making a sound. "I don''t care who you want this supreme opportunity. This is my thing. No one wants it, who can take it." "Is Ling really going to reply like this?" Lin Shan squints his eyes. "You are here, I say that, even if Lin SHENGFEI is here, I dare to say that." Lingzhan is cold. "OK!" Lin Shan was completely angry: "let''s take a look." He does not put these people in the eyes of lingzhantian. It doesn''t matter. After all, Ling zhantian is also four heavenly spirits. The first one in the first Zong list, Qingtian Chu Zong, the pride of heaven, is proud of himself, and everyone is relieved.But, this person unexpectedly even Lin family Saint ancestor does not put in the eye, this is simply crazy to have no spectrum! "Wait a minute." Ling zhantian stopped the crowd. "What else can I do for you?" Asked Lin Shan. But Ling zhantian took out a black iron bowl and held it in his hand. He said, "this is the supreme chance. Don''t you Lin family want the supreme chance? I can give it to you. " "Really?" All the Lin family are stunned. "Of course, but it depends on your Lin family''s ability! Ten days later, I''ll set up a challenge in Zhongcheng to challenge your Lin family. If he wins, you''ll be the Lin family! " "Who are you going to fight?" "Lin family! Lin breaks the army www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 The news of the decisive battle between Ling zhantian and Lin broke the army spread quickly throughout the whole clan area, and the spirits from all directions came to Zhongcheng. Ling zhantian! This name can''t be more familiar to the people in the clan area. Qingtian chuzong, the first of the first and the fourth generation of tianhun, was an extraordinary genius. At the age of 20, he went out of Zhongcheng alone and traveled to Qunzhong. At the age of 22, he lost the people of Wuhun realm, and at the age of 26, he was defeated by fate. In addition, with the support of Ling family and his family, he formally stepped into the ranks of superior martial spirit worshippers and became the youngest upper martial spirit Master in Qunzhong. However, his actual combat power is far beyond the ranks of Wu Hun Zun, and has been able to compete with the people in the heaven soul realm. Now what he lacks is an opportunity, an opportunity to step into the realm of heaven and soul. Many people have speculated that the reason why Ling zhantian wants to challenge Lin Po Tian is that he hopes to step into the ranks of heaven soul state with the help of Lin Chuang Jun? Most people are unfamiliar with the name of Lin Chuanjun. After all, the Lin family has disappeared, and the new generation of soul people have never heard of it. However, those old doggies who have been living in the clan for a long time are shocked and excited. You know, Lin Chuanjun is a new generation of genius trained by Lin SHENGFEI himself. It is said that he has reached the strength of the heaven soul state! Heaven and soul! As a genius of the new generation, Lin''s age is about 30. When he breaks into the ranks of heaven and soul, he is destined to be the supreme candidate in the future. Everyone is speculating about his position if Lin breaks the army and challenges the preliminary list? This question has been discussed by the powerful people from all over the world, and it is difficult to make a decision. But this time, people can finally know the answer. The day when the answer is revealed is the time when the two fight. Now in the black bowl. After being drawn into the black bowl, the white night did not take any means of resistance, because after swallowing the supreme chance, he found that all the spirits in his body were rapidly sublimating, and the human beings were in an unprecedented state of emptiness. The top priority is to absorb this pure force. What struck him even more was that after the supreme chance to enter the body, the heavenly spirits were all silent. They could clearly feel the existence of the heavenly spirits, but they could not control them. It seemed that at this moment, they were all necrotic and had nothing to do with themselves. But soon, the white night found that he could slowly feel them and analyze them. Every soul pulse linked by each heaven soul could transmit their own unique voice. Cocoon! I do not know how long, the white night suddenly surprised. The five heavenly spirits are all cocooned. Only one phenomenon can be explained. Mutation! Are the five heavenly spirits going to change again? the big night of the night, quiet and digest the advantages of the best opportunity. The essence of the essence contained in the fake corpse is not only to transform the flesh, but also to the human mind. Through the absorption of those pure energy, white night felt that his mind appeared countless magnificent pictures. A vast mountain, straight into the sky, but in the breath, suddenly broke, a small black dot burst out of the mountain, it was a venerable. A vast boundless sea area, very calm, but in the blink of an eye, set off the waves, in the sea, standing a small figure, is also a supreme, this is just his breath. It''s like picking up a bag to get something. Are these all supreme thoughts? It''s no wonder that countless people want to seize the supreme opportunity. It turns out that this opportunity contains the supreme memory thinking. If the soul can get these, he will not know how many detours he can take in his cultivation. In the white night, my mind is still and my breath changes rapidly. As soon as I close my eyes and open my eyes, my realm jumps two steps, and I directly enter the fifth level of Wu Hun state. However, the cocoon of the five heavenly spirits is extremely unstable. The energy of supreme chance is so pure and surging that the speed of mutation becomes extremely terrible. This is the magic weapon of mountains and rivers. There is a border around it which is used by a powerful man with terrible strength. If it is easy, it can''t be broken easily. Let''s practice here. The white night made up his mind to arrange the five organ people around him, greedily absorbing energy. Outside the black bowl, a group of experts from the Ling family have gathered around. "Young master, do you want to open this magic weapon now? Don''t you want to take this as a bet and fight with Lin Jialin? In case you... " " what are you talking about? Do you think the young master will lose? Get out of here. " The man has not finished speaking, immediately by others severely patted the head, curse way. "Yes... How could you lose? Is the small nonsense, the small nonsense, the small Palmer... "That person hastily gave oneself several big mouth son. Ling zhantian looked at those people indifferently and said, "what do you know? First of all, I can''t lose. Secondly, even if I lose, what''s his Lin family? As long as I get the supreme chance, I will break through and enter the heaven soul realm. At that time, no one else in the Lin family will be my opponent except Lin SHENGFEI! So you don''t have to worry about any of these. ""Young master, you are brave." People praise one after another. "Ling Shao, there''s a little problem." At this time, the Ling family master who is responsible for opening the black bowl raised his head and said in a deep voice. "What''s the problem?" Ling zhantian frowned. "Somehow, the array in the black bowl has been strengthened inexplicably. It will take at least half a month to open the array." The man whispered. "Reinforced?" Ling zhantian''s face changed slightly: "how can this be possible? Is this black bowl a spiritual instrument Spirituals are spiritualized Horcruxes, which are at least of the highest level. This black bowl looks like it''s heaven and earth level. How can it be a supreme level Horcrux? You should know that the inner boundary is only arranged by the heavenly soul master. If it is made by the supreme one, why do you need the boundary? "Half a month is half a month. Even if there is no supreme chance, it is not difficult for me to defeat Lin and break the army." Ling zhantian hummed, how overbearing his words are. Seeing the young master''s self-confidence, Ling''s family members are also fighting high. "Young master!" At this time, a bodyguard flew to come. "What''s the matter?" Ling zhantian asked. "There''s someone coming to the mainland of the soul... The master wants you to pass quickly." The guard gasped. Into the soul land? All Ling family members were shocked. "I know, I''m in the past now" then, the man walked out of the room. Jinhun continent is different from Qingge continent. It is said that the birthplace of hundao is from the center of jiuhun continent, while Qingge continent is located at the periphery. The history and civilization of hundao are the weakest, and the more inside, the stronger it is. Although entering the soul continent does not represent the nine soul continent, it is much better than Qingge continent. When Ling zhantian came to the hall, the hall was full of people. All the senior members of the Ling family came, but only three people came to the soul land. One old and two young. The old man was in a black robe, with white hair and rickets. He was very old. His eyes were muddy like mud, and his breath was deep. He could not predict his strength. The two boys are a man and a woman. The man is handsome and extraordinary, with a sword robe and a long sword behind him. His temperament is fierce and his eyes are sharp. But the woman is extremely outstanding, let a person look, then can''t move the eyes again, she is veiled, the eyes are like the stars, like the ancient well deep, the face is fuzzy, but even this fuzzy appearance, also can make countless people infatuated. What a wonderful person. "I''ve met my father, I''ve met all my uncles, and I''ve met my elder song. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been Ling zhantian made a ceremony one by one, and finally his eyes fell on the woman, looking concerned. "Thanks for brother Zhan Tian''s concern. Yan''er is doing well recently." The woman nodded gently, and the sounds of nature came out. "The last time I met Yan''er, it was four years ago. Although it was four years ago, it was like four generations. Zhan Tian missed it so much. Seeing Yan''er again today can be regarded as relieving the pain of missing in Zhan Tian''s heart." Ling zhantian did not shy away, said directly. All the people present can see what Ling zhantian means to Xiao Yan''er. In fact, it''s not that Ling zhantian is so beautiful. Who doesn''t love her? Moreover, it is said that Xiao Yan''er has a special constitution, which is the ice spirit physique that has never been seen in ten thousand years. If anyone can get her, her accomplishments will surely soar and her future will be limitless. "What are you? Dare to make Yan''er''s idea? Get out of the way Just then, the harsh voice came. Ling zhantian eyebrows move, cold toward the source of the sound, is the man in the sword suit. "Where are you from Ling zhantian hummed. "What do you say?" The man got angry. Ling zhantian looks at him fearlessly. The two fought against each other. "Zhan Tian, don''t lose etiquette!" At this time, the top of the Linghu a drink. "Liu''er, it''s someone else''s place. Don''t be presumptuous." The old man looked sideways in a low voice. They looked at each other coldly and retreated. "Zhantian, it''s not the first time you''ve met Miss Yan''er in Tianwang palace with Mr. Song. I won''t introduce you. The Jun next to Yan''er is Xiao Liu from Tianwang palace. You are the same age. You should have more exchanges. You can have a good exchange of soul experience in private. Don''t hurt the harmony because of trifles." Ling Hu showed a smile and said: "Zhan Tian, this time I come here, I want you to make a decision. I can''t make up my mind for my father. Moreover, the things are in your place, so I sent someone to let you come and see your opinions." "Song Lao and Yan''er come here for the supreme chance?" Ling zhantian asked. "The two fallen emperors are the ancestors of our Heavenly King Palace, Dahong supreme and Dayan supreme. According to the reason, the chance of their fake corpses is from our Heavenly King Palace, so we come to ask for it, but it''s just returning to the original owner." Song Lao said slowly. "I can''t say that. First of all, I can''t prove the identities of the two supreme masters. I''m not interested in proving whether they are members of the heavenly king palace. They are just your words. Secondly, the supreme chance I got through painstaking efforts can''t be taken away by you in a word. What''s more, it''s also very important to me, which is related to my impact on the supreme in the future Whether the state is smooth or not, I will not give it to you. " Ling zhantian hummed."If lingchuzong is willing to take out the supreme opportunity, my Xiao family is willing to marry Ling family." At this time, song Laodao again. This word falls, Ling zhantian''s face color immediately congeals. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 "Marriage? With whom? " Ling zhantian immediately asked. "Xiao Hong, Xiao Xi, Xiao..." "enough!" Without waiting for senior general song''s marriage candidates to say one by one, Ling zhantian directly interrupted with a wave: "your heavenly king palace, I only see one woman, Yan''er, other people, I''m not interested." Hearing the sound, song Lao frowned. Xiao Yan''er looks the same. However, Xiao Liu, the man beside her, was immediately angry. She stood up from the chair and said angrily, "do you want to marry Yan''er sister? Do your spring and autumn dream! It''s impossible! " "If it''s impossible, you won''t be given the supreme chance, and we don''t have to talk about it anymore!" Ling Zhan and Tian Leng Dao. "You..." Xiao Liu was speechless. Old song frowned and looked at Ling Hu lightly. Ling Hu''s face was slightly tight. To be honest, although the Ling family can be regarded as a bully in the clan territory, it is afraid that even if it is placed in the soul land, it is impossible to compete with the heavenly king palace. If the Ling family offends the heavenly king palace, the Ling family must suffer a lot. Because of his overbearing character, Ling zhantian is not afraid of the heavenly king palace, and will not compromise with the heavenly king palace. If it continues like this, it will only make the Ling family and the heavenly king palace knot Resentment. "Zhan Tian, we''d better discuss this matter. After all, those people in Tianwang Palace also appreciate you very much. If our two families get married, you will have a chance to enter Tianwang palace and get more cultivation from them. Even if there is no supreme chance, you will have a great chance to impact on the supreme realm in the future..." "father, I don''t need to say much. I''ll say nothing but Xiao Yan Er, other people do not deserve to be my Ling zhantian''s woman! If the heavenly king''s palace refuses to marry Xiao Yan''er to me, then this matter is over! " Ling zhantian hummed. "This..." Ling Hu and others were speechless. However, the old song couldn''t help it. He nodded repeatedly, got up and said angrily: "Ling family? Good! Qingtian chuzong is really extraordinary. The old man has learned that since his words are not opportunistic, there is no need to say more. Let''s go "No!" Ling zhantian hummed. The Ling family were all in a state of panic. This is to offend the heavenly king palace to death... "wait Just at this time, Xiao Yan''er suddenly opened her mouth. The crowd was stunned. Ling zhantian looks at the woman quietly. But see the woman light mumble pink lips, sounds of nature like voice again. "There is also chuzong in the soul land, but Yan''er is not the first one. Even so, Yan''er thinks that she has some talent. Brother Zhan Tian''s talent is beyond doubt. The four born heavenly spirits are the first in the first sect, and there is no rival in the clan domain. However, in Yan''er''s eyes, it is obviously not enough. Since brother Zhan Tian is so fond of Yan''er, Yan''er is not a man of amorous feelings, Yan''er and brother Zhan Tian have a bet, how about that? " "How to bet?" Ling Zhan''s eyes are bright. "Soon after hearing that brother zhantian will have a duel with Lin''s genius Lin Chuanjun in this central city. Yan''er believes that brother zhantian will defeat Lin''s army. If brother zhantian wins the battle and then fights with Yan''er and can defeat Yan''er, then Yan''er agrees to marry him to brother Zhan Tian?" Xiao Yan''er said lightly. As soon as this speech fell, Ling Zhan''s eye burst into light, and immediately he said, "good The Ling family was also excited. Xiao Yan''er is different from other women in the Xiao family. Her status in Tianwang palace is so noble. If Ling zhantian can marry Xiao Yan''er, the Ling family will surely soar to the sky and surpass the Lin family at that time. "But if brother Zhan Tian loses, Yan''er will not only marry brother Zhan Tian, but also return the supreme opportunity in brother Zhan Tian''s hands to the original owner and return it to our heavenly king palace. How about that?" At this time, Xiao Yan''er added another sentence. "No problem." Ling zhantian hummed. "Well, these days, I''m going to disturb you all." Xiao Yan''er bowed gently. Ling Hu was so happy that he ordered people to arrange the residence of the heavenly king palace. He believed in Ling zhantian''s strength. In the whole clan area, no one in the same generation can defeat Ling zhantian. Even if Lin breaks the army! But this Xiao Yan''er, completely is oneself delivers the door! This kind of good thing, should be the lingjiatianda happy event, all applauded. The bets between Ling zhantian and Xiao Yan''er soon spread all over the world. Many people sigh, this time Ling zhantian is going to hold the beauty home, Xiao Yan''er? They have never heard of this man. How can they compare with Qingtian chuzong? And it''s rumored that Lin''s family has fallen into the family. After a while, the Lin family also sent people to the Ling mansion for one purpose. If Lin breaks the army and defeats Ling zhantian, does he have a chance to challenge Xiao Yan''er and marry her? The answer is yes. Xiao Yaner''s original words: if Lin breaks the army and defeats Ling zhantian, according to the agreement, the supreme chance belongs to Lin''s army; if Yan''er succeeds in the challenge, the supreme opportunity belongs to Yan''er; if she fails, Yan''er will naturally marry into the Lin family. The Lin family was silent when they got a reply. But everyone knows that the Lin family will help Lin break the army and defeat them.Because, this is an opportunity, an opportunity for the Lin family to return to the arena of the clan overlord. The wind and clouds are surging outside, and now the white night is still practicing in the black bowl. Bang! Bang! In the black bowl, the sound of hammers pounding from the boundary of heaven soul venerable is madly hitting the boundary. This is the force from the outside of the black bowl, which is trying to break through the border and open the black bowl. The white night did not pay attention to it, but let the five authorities to increase the strength of the border, so that it will not be broken easily. The variation speed of the five heavenly spirits was so fast that he could not imagine. During this period of silence in the black bowl, it took only a few days for the spirit to break from cocoon. Is this the advantage of supreme opportunity? Bang Dong! A loud noise suddenly spread from the body. When his eyes open at night, there are hot lines on his face, like a snake crawling along his face. Three changes of the spirit of heaven! My eyes are wide open at night. When the five heavenly spirits in the body are urged at will, the surging soul power will pour out. When they come out, they will instantly fill the whole body''s meridians. Bloated! Full of distending pain from each vein, it is painful. White night, but at this time, fingers suddenly spread a warm current, as if the current spread throughout the body, in an instant, all the veins of swelling pain disappeared without trace. Qianlong ring? White night slightly a Leng, and then show a smile: "that old fox''s ring, there are such magical effects, it seems that it is really not simple." Qianlong ring is like a clear spring, which swings all over the body and stabilizes the irascible soul power. White night quietly absorbed, Bata sound, a new world opened, the strange feeling of new life emerged, all the souls of heaven were transformed. The soul of gluttonous heaven, three changes. There are three changes in the soul of the dragon. The moon, the soul, three changes. The spirit of flowers and heaven, three changes. The soul of the heaven and the soul of the heaven, two changes. The patterns of the five heavenly spirits turn into golden soul patterns, and climb to all parts of the body along the face of the white night, as if covered with a layer of gold armor, which is very powerful. Three changes of the spirit of heaven! The ordinary soul can get one, it is enough to fly into the sky, and the white night not only has four three changes, but also has one two changes! It''s terrible. At present, not only is the spirit of heaven changing over the level, but also the soul state is flying into the sky, directly stepping into the seventh level stage and becoming the next martial spirit Master. This is the advantage of supreme opportunity. The white night took a deep breath and pressed the excitement in his heart. The sudden rise in strength of is a good thing for the soul. It can be happy and worrying. It is a question whether the body can bear the sudden strength. We should know that white nights are the direct absorption of the energy of the fake corpses and get the best chance. This is the ultimate strength of the two elite. I''m afraid I''m still in the tearing pain and suffering. He meditates and meditates quietly. He explores, stabilizes, and understands the power he has gained. Man is like a statue sitting in it. Bang Dang! At this time, a bang in the black bowl. Finally, the boundary set by the heaven soul master was smashed. The white night still does not move, and after the border is broken, the black bowl has no change, it seems that no one has opened it. White night did not know, at the moment the black bowl, has been placed in the center of the city by Ling family, a jade platform made by Ling family. And in front of the jade platform, a tall and straight figure, holding his chest in both hands, stood haughtily. That is Ling zhantian. He stood on the ring, closed his eyes and waited quietly. Around the challenge arena, there are all souls. The crowd is dense and rushing towards it. There are also figures on the surrounding buildings. On the roofs and stone carvings, some people even use Qi to control their bodies and float in the air. For nothing else, just for Qingtian chuzong, chuzong the first name, four powerful will never miss. If we say that the battle between the city of zongmen and the battle of white night shocked the whole clan region according to the time, today''s war will be recorded in the annals of history. On the one hand, the first one is the first one, while the other is the descendant of the hermit family. On the other hand, she is a talented woman who has entered the heavenly king palace of the mainland. How wonderful is the fight between these three people? Among the people present, almost all of them were from Wu Hun state, and there were not a few venerable ones. Even a few people with deep breath were hiding in the crowd. Most of them were from the heaven soul state. This kind of battle is also beneficial to the people in tianhun state. The Ling family sat under the stage and waited quietly. Ling Hu, the leader of the Ling family, sat in front of him. Behind him were the senior officials and elders of the Ling family. All the descendants of the Ling family also came to witness the war. "Tianhongzong arrived, and Leng Hantian, the leader of Tianhong sect, personally led Tianhong immortal to visit him!" At this time, the voice came out.There was an uproar all around. Are both the master of Tianhong and the master of Tianhong sect coming? Tian hongzong is pouring out his nest! If only the elders of Tianhong sect came, Ling Hu Li would not pay attention to it, but the masters of other schools came. Even if the Ling family''s strength crushed tianhongzong, Linghu could not ignore it. After all, this is the face of Tianda. "Brother Leng, why are you here?" Ling Hu gets up and greets with a smile. "Today''s World War I will affect the pattern of clans and change the history. How can Leng Mou not come? Please excuse me for disturbing brother Ling Cold days smile way. Change history? The souls all around felt that they were making a fuss. However, those who have a long-term vision agree with it secretly. Cold weather is right to say that this war will indeed make history turbulent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 Linghu here has not yet exchanged greetings with Leng Han Tian, but also has a voice. "When we arrive at wanjian gate, the leader of Dingfeng sect orders Jianxiang elder and several elite disciples to pay a visit to Ling family." The sound was loud and clear, and it spread everywhere. In an instant, there was an uproar all around. Wanjianmen people also come? And the same as tianhongzong! It''s not a little person of unknown origin, but the master and elite of the clan. Dingfeng! The leader of wanjianmen sect is a master of kendo. Although wanjianmen can only be regarded as the upper middle power in Qunzhong area, which is far from that of Ling family, no one dares to underestimate the strength of Dingfeng. It is said that his sword has reached the point of perfection. It is as simple as breathing that Ding Feng comes to Zhongcheng to witness the fight between Lin Chuanjun and Ling zhantian The decision. Ling Hu hears the sound and greets him in a hurry. "The leader of Dingfeng gate has come to our city, which really makes our city shine! Come, set up a table and set your seat. Mao''er, go to the mansion and fetch my spiritual Valley! " "Linggu? Isn''t that your father''s first-class spirit tea that you have kept for many years? " Ling Mao was stunned. "When entertaining distinguished guests, you should use good tea. Go quickly!" Linghu said with a smile: "come on, Ding Feng sect leader, cold patriarch, please come here!" "Welcome, master Ling." A few people took their seats. But before the three men''s buttocks were hot, the commotion rose again. "Yunlu, the master of Feihuang Pavilion, brings the nine heart fairies to meet the Ling family master!" When the voice rang out, the crowd began to boil again. Then a group of men and women dressed in feihuangge clothes came along. Most of the people''s eyes fell on the people of feihuangge. Although the power of feihuangge was not strong, it must be feihuangge, because people of feihuangge lived all day long Nurtured by the first-class music, all of them are beautiful and moving. "The people from FEIHUANG pavilion are here, too?" Ling Hu was quite surprised. He never thought that all the people from the clan were leaders. Little did you know that the news of the battle between Lin and Ling zhantian spread, and the major forces in the clan region were already ready to watch the war. This time, Lianyin XueYue was brought by the nine heart fairy. "The first emperor of Qing Dynasty, the leader of the Qing Dynasty, brought elder Liu Gensheng and the elite of the clan to pay a visit to the master Ling!" "Qianzhang peak yellow Qianzhang peak master with the elite of the clan to pay a visit to lingjiazhu." "Qinxinhongfeng, the leader of Tianxia peak, brings the elite of the clan to pay a visit to the master Ling!" "Miao Yifang of Longyuan school, with the elite of the clan, pays a visit to the master Ling!" ... almost a morning, the boiling crowd did not calm down. A large number of sectarian forces poured into Zhongcheng, and the representatives of each clan force were the leader of the school. It''s not that they really came to sell the Ling family''s face, but because the duel, even for them, benefited a lot. We should know that the leaders of many forces have no strength even in the heaven soul state. No matter Lin Chuanjun or Ling zhantian, their strength is above them. If you observe one or two and get a glimpse of the truth, you can''t find a way to enter the heaven soul state. It is unexpected that both tiantianfeng and Longyuan have sent people to Zhongcheng. After the struggle, the strength of the two factions has declined greatly, which is much weaker than before. Compared with the Qing Yizong and Feihuang Pavilion, they are much weaker. However, to our surprise, today''s Longyuan sect and Tianxia peak are very closely related. The two sent to Zhongcheng and exchanged greetings with Ling Hu, then they got together What are you talking about. Seeing that the relationship between the two groups is so close, many people can''t help but think of one person. I''m afraid it is because of that man that the relationship between the two factions has changed completely. Luoyun Pavilion, meihualing, Zhan family, sanxiu alliance, etc. all the major forces came bravely, and even Zixiao came. His appearance once again ignited the scene. Although the Zong family had already declined, no one dared to despise this Qingtian chuzong. He was a real character. Ling Hu has been setting up tables around the challenge arena. These clan forces alone are as many as a thousand people. If you include the scattered repairs gathered in Zhongcheng, there may be tens of thousands of people, which is very powerful. Seeing the powerful forces gathered around him, Ling zhantian opened his closed eyes slightly and swept his eyes at will. "Brother Ling, long time no see. How are you doing Zixiao walks to the front of the stage and worships Ling zhantian. "Zixiao?" Ling zhantian hummed: "I heard you lost to a little boy. It''s really a shame." "Do you mean Bai chuzong?" Zixiao sighed and shook his head: "although Zixiao is also Qingtian chuzong, there is still a big gap compared with Bai chuzong. If brother Ling thinks that Bai chuzong is unknown and despises him, he will suffer a lot." "Don''t make excuses for your incompetence." Ling zhantian disdains cold hum and turns his sight again, falling on Miao Yifang of Longyuan sect. "Are you sent by Longyuan?" "I''ve met Ling chuzong." Miao Yifang made a ceremony. "I heard that white night is a member of the Longyuan sect?" Ling zhantian was indifferent."If there is no younger martial brother Bai, there will be no Longyuan sect. He is already the deputy leader of our Longyuan sect. Naturally, he belongs to my Longyuan faction." Miao Yifang said. The old generation of Longyuan people who followed Miao Yifang are now the elders of the Longyuan sect. Since the Tianxia peak incident, the name of the white night has almost blazed through the whole clan territory. As the sect of the white night, the Longyuan sect has naturally received countless advantages. First of all, the soul people came in admiration because they learned that the white night was from the Longyuan sect and asked to join the sect one by one. However, in a few years, the number of Longyuan sect has risen to 3000, completely crushing the original old school. Miao Yifang took advantage of the situation to win over the original new school''s disciples. Now, the Longyuan school is merged into one again, regardless of the old and the new. Then there was the great support of Tianxia peak. Qin Xinhong is different from Lang Tianya. She has no interest in striving for hegemony in the world. Her only consideration is how to ensure the interests of the clan members and how to be a leader of the sect. A year ago, she sent her disciples to negotiate with the Longyuan sect. Both sides reached a consensus and developed together. In this world of the jungle, the weakness of the clan represents annexation and extinction, The two sects complement each other and support each other, resulting in a strong friendship. And with the care of the goddess palace, which was instructed by the white night, the comprehensive forces of the Longyuan sect are thriving, and everything has entered the normal. When Ling zhantian talks about the white night, all the people of the Longyuan sect are proud. This is the first sect of Qingtian from their Longyuan sect. Although the strength of the Longyuan sect can not keep up with other sects, as long as the white night is in the Longyuan sect, the Longyuan sect will not be underestimated by anyone. Unexpectedly, after hearing Miao Yifang''s reply, Ling zhantian showed disdain: "it''s reasonable that what kind of clan should be matched with what kind of people, and that waste like white night should be matched with a third rate wild sect like you." After this, Miao Yifang and others all changed their faces. "Ling chuzong, what do you mean?" Miao Yifang gnaws her teeth. "Damn it, Ling zhantian, you are too arrogant!" "You may abuse me, but you are not allowed to insult our clan, let alone master Bai!" People of the Longyuan sect came forward one after another and were furious. But as soon as they squeezed out, the guards of the Ling family over there came over and confronted each other. "Everyone, this is Zhongcheng, the place of Ling family. Please follow the rules of Ling family." Linghu came over and said with a smile: "if you are dissatisfied with my Ling family, you can put forward on the spot that I Ling someone must be taught with an open mind." On hearing this, Miao Yifang and others frowned, and the disciples trembled with anger. From the beginning to the end, the Ling family despised the Longyuan people. "Master Miao, forget it. We came here today not for the Ling family, but for this duel. This talent duel, once in a hundred years, is to endure. After the confrontation, we leave Zhongcheng, and we will not offend the river." Qin Xinhong comes and whispers to Miao Yifang. "Lord Qin Feng is right." Miao Fang was angry. At this time, bursts of exclamation came from the gate of Zhongcheng, and the crowd split again, followed by a high pitched voice. "The Lord of Zihuan, the goddess palace, led the Dragon Spirit masters and the elite of the clan to visit the Ling family leader." The people from the goddess palace were also present. People quickly stood on tiptoe and looked at the other end. The beauty of the goddess of Zihuan is obvious to all. In addition to her, her adoptive daughter, Huan Shiying, is also famous for its unique beauty. I don''t know how many people went to Shennv palace to pick this beautiful flower, but they all came back disappointed. "Oh? The cheap old lady of the white night Ling zhantian heard the sound, showing a cold smile. "Ling chuzong, this is what you say here. Don''t say in front of Bai chuzong that Bai chuzong cares about his mother very much. If you let him know who slanders the goddess Zihuan, his anger will come to Zhongcheng." A soul person under the stage couldn''t help saying. But his words just fell, Ling zhantian suddenly turned his head, staring at the soul. "The fury of the white night? This kind of waste, with anger? " The soul of Ling zhantian''s ferocious eyes stare at the whole body trembling, shaking all over, and finally legs a soft, fell to the ground. "Waste!" Ling zhantian snorted and said: "although the white night has failed, Zixiao, in my eyes, he is still just an incompetent waste. People like him are not qualified to fight with me. The only people who let me fight are Lin Jialin who breaks the army! In today''s war, I will defeat all Lin''s troops. As for the white night, he should not provoke me. Otherwise, I will let him know what is the real Qingtian chuzong www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 In the black bowl of practice in the white night suddenly open eyes, in the pupil rippling with a trace of killing. Since the boundary between heaven and soul was broken, he could hear some voices from the outside, especially Ling zhantian, who was closest to the black bowl. He could hear all his words. "Ling zhantian?" White night looks chilly, close your eyes again, the last point of supreme chance convergence. He''s a man who will report his revenge. Outside the black bowl. The goddess of Zihuan came with grace and grace. Her face was quite pale, and she was obviously unable to get out of the storm of the goddess palace. Originally, she did not intend to come to Zhongcheng, but the duel was too shocking. Considering the future of the disciples in the palace, she had to select a group of elite to come here to watch and observe, hoping that they could benefit from the war. As soon as the Shennv palace people appeared, Ling Hu was surprised that many disciples immediately met with each other, greeting and chatting with the goddess of Zihuan. It seemed that the goddess of Zihuan was the master of the city. The goddess of Zihuan was also a little unexpected. She had thought that she would be inundated by public opinions and rumors after she made the matter known to the public. The soul people in the clan domain would only sneer at themselves, uphold the disdain of contempt, or at least despise it. But later, she found out that she was wrong. Her children are not incompetent people, but killed by the group of people in panic, head rolling first killer white night! Most of the clan forces in the clan area had long been convinced by him. Knowing that his future was limitless, who would dare to offend the goddess palace? But the Ling family is different. Just as the goddess of purple Huan was treated by the powerful people from all directions, Ling zhantian opened his voice again. "Goddess of purple Huan, dare to ask, who gave birth to the white night with? Who is Bai chuzong''s father As soon as the words fell, there was silence. All the people looked at Ling zhantian in a daze. They didn''t expect Ling zhantian to say such words at such a critical moment... it''s just the so-called beating people without striking faces and exposing people without exposing their shortcomings. There is no doubt that the story of the goddess of purple Huan is not a glorious thing. She got a son without marriage. Moreover, her sons are so old, although many nuns in the clan don''t pay attention to them In order to gain strength, many nuns even practice with those powerful souls in order to gain benefits. However, the high-ranking nuns like the goddess of purple Huan are different from others. She represents the face of the whole goddess palace, so chastity is very important. What''s more, it is said that the man of the goddess of purple Huan seems to be a man with extremely poor accomplishments. If the man of the goddess of purple Huan is extremely powerful, it can be said that in the past, the weak obey the strong, and the weak eat the strong. But the strong obey the weak, isn''t it funny? The reason why these clans surround the goddess of purple Huan like stars and the moon is just for the sake of the face of the white night. After all, the deeds of the white night are so shocking that no one dares to provoke them. But Ling zhantian is different. He was originally Qingtian chuzong, and he was the first one in the first sect. He was backed by the Vientiane gate and Ling family. His talent was not much worse than that of the white night. Naturally, he did not need to give the white night face. But no one expected that Ling zhantian said such a thing in public. This is not only to give the white night face, but also to completely despise the goddess palace! "Ling chuzong, how can you say such a thing?" Huan Shiying immediately stood up and called out with gnashing teeth. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with what I asked? " Ling zhantian said with a smile: "I admire Bai chuzong, and I also care about what kind of person can cultivate such talents. Although Zhan Tian doesn''t pay attention to the nature of the goddess of purple Huan, he also knows one or two things: immorality and immorality. As for her man, I naturally care about it." As soon as this was said, the crowd was silent. Crazy! Domineering! I don''t know! This is people''s evaluation of Ling zhantian. However, Ling zhantian has the capital to say such words, because even if he stands here in the daytime, he has to bow to him. After all, he is the first in the first patriarchal clan and the first genius recognized by qunzhongyu! Who is he afraid of? The goddess of purple Huan looks pale and her eyes tremble. She didn''t feel for Bai Chen. What happened at the beginning was just a young impulse. This matter has always been a knot in her heart. However, if this matter is said in public, it will not be happy. What''s more, Ling zhantian is a naked shame, humiliating her, and also humiliating the goddess palace!! However, she had no way. "Ling chuzong... It''s not what you think. It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding about my goddess palace... Zihuan doesn''t want to talk about this matter, so let it go..." the goddess took a deep breath and forced her to calm down. But a lot of Goddess palace people can''t stand it. "Palace master, the people of Ling family are so hateful! If we just let it go, how can we get a foothold in the goddess palace in the future A disciple gnawed his teeth. "Well said, mother, he openly humiliated you, don''t you get justice?" Huan Shiying is also filled with righteous indignation.The goddess of purple Huan sighed repeatedly and glanced around her. All the forces around her were watching, and no one said anything. Obviously, they were going to see the opera, and they couldn''t take care of it. The goddess of Zihuan was helpless and just? Can you get it back? You know, there is no comparison between the goddess palace and Ling family. Genius? What kind of genius does Shennv palace compare with the Ling family, and its strength... Shennv palace is far from the rival of Ling family... when things get to this point, she can only give in. "Since lingchuzong said that, Zihuan has nothing to defend. We can''t speculate. Today... Goddess palace is temporarily..." "lingchuzong, the Lord of Zihuan palace is your elder. Don''t you think it''s losing the etiquette of your Ling family to humiliate her like this? I hope you can apologize to the Lord of the Purple Palace in public! " At this time, a group of people crowded over, and Miao Yifang was the speaker. Ling zhantian''s eyes narrowed and his mouth was full of fun. "That''s right. Ling chuzong, a real chuzong, is not only because of his great talent and strength, but also his character is very important. You can''t compare with Bai chuzong." At the same time, Qin Xinhong from Tianxia peak also came and stood at the head of shennu palace. "Ha ha, a group of rubbish, nestling together to keep warm? In my eyes, you are no different from the ants on the ground! Get out of midtown while I''m not angry. Otherwise, I''ll do it later, and you''ll be sorry Ling zhantian said with a smile. He wants to move, these three sects, no one can stop, after all, he can shake the existence of the heaven soul state, unless the world peak Lang Tianya is still alive. Three of them changed color at the same time. If the people of the three sects leave Zhongcheng today, they will not be looked upon by any soul in the clan area in the future. This is a complete insult! The goddess was silent and pale. Miao Yifang was trembling. Huan Shiying is holding her hands tightly and staring at Ling zhantian fiercely, while Qin Xinhong sighs and feels helpless. Fists are not as big as others. All the words are actually pale. But just then, a voice came out. "Ling chuzong, you are a bully www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 The sound fell and immediately drew away thousands of pairs of eyes. The crowd split again and made way for the road. But this time, the crowd was far less boisterous and agitated than before. People could hear the sound of drums and the roar of spirit beasts. Looking from the sound source, a team of people in golden robes came towards this place. What a show! There are nearly a hundred people in the team. All of them ride dragon horses. In the center of the dragon horse, there is a huge spirit beast like a bull, dragging a pair of luxurious frame, and there is a big gilded character on the edge of the frame. Lin. The Lin family is here! Passers-by on both sides of the road looked sideways one after another, with shock in their eyes. Dragon horse! Everyone is riding a dragon horse!!! As you know, the number of dragons and horses in the whole clan is very few. At present, Ling zhantian is the only one who owns dragon horses. However, Lin family has so many such horses. Is the Lin family so rich? The sound comes from the frame. Ling zhantian looks at the frame indifferently and snorts coldly in his nose. The Ling family are all staring at the visitors. There is no doubt that the biggest enemy of the Ling family is this hermit. "My God, there are so many dragons and horses, and that spirit animal is like a Four Eyed bull? It is said that this kind of spirit beast feeds on the stone full of soul power. How many soul pills does it cost to raise one? The Lin family has raised such a spirit beast "It''s worthy of being the overlord of the clan. It''s really rich. I''m afraid the strength of the Lin family is still beyond our ability." "It is said that this time the Lin family came for the supreme chance. It seems that they have the intention to be born." "It''s not a good sign." Many of the people in the discussion changed their faces. There is no lack of records in the history handed down that year. In order to conquer the Qun clan area, the Lin family destroyed a large number of clan clans, killing a river of blood and rolling heads. If it was not finally defeated by lianchengxi and the alliance of zongmen, I am afraid that the whole clan area would have been given the surname of Lin and was brutally ruled by it. It''s a pity that the current strength of the Lin family is not easy to provoke. Otherwise, many people in the crowd will have to work now to solve these potential threats. For the Lin family, the soul of the clan is mixed. When the frame stopped, a tall and strong man in a gold robe stepped out of it. The man held a golden sword in his hand. He was like a God and his temperament was unique. Lin breaks the army! The unique genius of the Lin family. As soon as he landed, people around him could not help but step back. This is a kind of atmosphere! Ling Zhan snorted coldly and looked at the visitor indifferently: "what? Lin Bangjun, do you want to do something for them "Come out?" Lin Bangjun shook his head: "I''ve never been interested in incompetent people. Why should I come out? What''s more, I don''t know anything about these people. If I don''t understand them, how can I get ahead? " "In that case, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Ling zhantian was indifferent. "Ha ha, don''t worry, Ling zhantian. There are still some people who haven''t come. You and I have to fight slowly." Lin broke the army light smile way, in the eye has a glimmer of light. "Don''t wait. We''re here." There was another sound in the crowd. Xiao family. Into the soul of the mainland heavenly king palace! Xiao Yan''er and song Lao came in a low-key manner. They were not as loud as other sects until they were close to the arena. "Song Lao, Yan''er, hurry up, sit here and sit here!" Ling Hu immediately got up and met with a smile. "You are welcome." Xiao Yan''er said faintly that there was a layer of indescribable resistance in her speech. Obviously, she didn''t want to get too close to Ling''s family. However, Ling Hu doesn''t care. As long as Ling zhantian defeats them, the Ling family and the heavenly king palace will become relatives, and Xiao Yan''er will not be able to resist. Xiao Yan''er''s appearance immediately took away half of the Lin family''s demeanor. Although she was covered with a veil, the hazy Qingcheng appearance under the veil was still unforgettable. For the sake of all the forces, Xiao and Fanggua came to fight earlier than the other two. "Today is a real spectacle." Cloud foot bitter toward the side of the nine heart fairy road. Nine heart fairy nodded lightly and said nothing. "Since miss Yan''er has arrived, let''s start." Although Xiao Yan''er''s eyes on Lin Yan''er''s body are impeccable, she can''t stop Xiao Yan''er''s appearance. "I have long been eager to compete with you. In the whole clan area, I don''t see anyone in my eyes. Zixiao is also the same. You are the only one who deserves my fight." Ling zhantian hums and laughs. He sweeps around Zihuan goddess, Miao Yifang and Qin Xinhong, and says, "throw these people out, and then start a duel.""Yes." Ling family nodded and went to the goddess palace immediately. With the status of the Ling family, there is no need to sell the face of these three forces. Ling zhantian is the pride of the Ling family, and Ling Hu is the most proud son. Since Ling zhantian does not like these forces, Ling Hu will not force them. What''s more, if Ling zhantian defeats Lin Chuanjun and marries Xiao Yan''er, these clans are no different from ants on the ground in their eyes. "Since you don''t welcome us, we''ll leave without you." The goddess took a deep breath and said pale. Her strength is not as good as others, and she can only endure this humiliation. She hoped to improve her understanding of the soul way through this duel, but she didn''t want that thing to be affected here. "Don''t we? This is Zhongcheng. Can you decide whether we should do it or not? " Ling zhantian hummed. "What do you mean?" "Just now you people in the goddess palace dare to insult me, but now you want to leave? Ridiculous, come on, beat them out of Zhongcheng. Who dares to resist and abolish their accomplishments! " Ling zhantian said lightly. All the people around him were shocked. "You..." the goddess of purple Huan was stunned. The crowd was in a hurry. "Zhan Tian, it''s not good to be a man and stay on the line?" Ling family can not help but persuade. The goddess of Zihuan is the leader of the school. This is a total humiliation. It is not just a matter of offending. "So what? In my eyes, the goddess palace is just a group of rubbish. Since you dare to contradict me, you should be prepared to bear my anger. " Ling zhantian disdains the way. "..." "get them out." Ling Hu waved, unwilling to waste time. Ling''s family flocked to the place. "I see who dares to do it!" A cold drink rings. Power burst, Ling family attendants under pressure attack, difficult to advance half a point, around the soul of the people have been forced back. "It''s the dragon spirit!" Someone exhaled. "Ling zhantian, you are as arrogant as the rumor says, but don''t you think you are too ridiculous? Our goddess palace and your Ling family have no injustice or hatred. Why do you have to make such a decision? " The Dragon moon sank. "Because two, one, you contradict me, ants, trash, is not qualified to contradict others! 2¡¢ I don''t like that garbage called white night, so you have to get out of here. " Ling zhantian holds his chest in both hands and smiles at the corners of his mouth. The willow eyebrows of the Dragon moon sink. "Ha ha ha, Ling zhantian, I like you very much." Lin burst out laughing. "Long Yue, don''t mess around. We slowly withdraw. This is Zhongcheng. We can''t have conflicts with Ling''s family, otherwise it will be difficult to clean up the situation." The goddess of purple Huan clenched her silver teeth in a low voice. "But what can we do now?" Long Yue asked. The goddess of Zihuan was speechless. No one expected that the Ling family''s attitude towards the goddess palace was like this, perhaps it was Ling zhantian''s. In the end, it''s still because of the weak power... Purple Huan sighed. The weak are either bullied or succumbed. Bang! At this time, a burst sound suddenly rang from the arena. The air wave generated by the explosion directly shocked Ling zhantian and Lin Chuanjun on the challenge arena. People around the challenge arena got up and looked at it nervously. "What happened?" "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " The crowd seemed a little flustered when the voice rang. Ling zhantian frowns and stares at the black bowl. But see the place full of dust, slowly out of a figure. He was a young man with sword eyebrows and stars in a sword robe. He had long hair and a shawl. He was very handsome. His expression was a bit cold, especially with his eyes. It was like a sharp sword and could penetrate people''s heart. "Who are you?" Ling zhantian is quite astonished. Where did this person come from? And what was the source of the explosion? The black bowl? Ling Hu quickly drives the bodyguard to guard the arena. Old song frowned, staring at the stage, a glimmer of cold in his eyes. "Who was calling them rubbish? To humiliate the goddess of purple Huan The man did not answer Ling zhantian''s question, but pointed to a group of Goddess palace under the stage, and spoke lightly. "Me." Ling zhantian holds his chest in both hands, smiles and admits without hesitation. "You?" The man swept his eyes at will, Ling zhantian and said, "kneel down and apologize." "Ha ha ha ha ha..." as soon as this word came out, there was a thunderous burst of laughter around the whole arena. People laugh and roll on the ground with their stomachs covered. A pair of eyes as if looking at an idiot, looking at the man.Let Ling Zhan, the first emperor of Chu Zong, kneel down to apologize? Is this man crazy? Only a few people looked at the challenge arena with ugly faces. They''ve met this man, and... They''re impressed. Lin broke the army to look at this scene with great interest, also did not say a word. But Ling zhantian has already widened his eyes and looked at the man. After returning to God, he also gave out the sound of laughter. "Do you know who I am?" He asked with interest. "Ling zhantian." The man said. Ling zhantian was stunned and surprised: "you know my name, but dare to speak out?" "Blasphemy?" The man shook his head, and his eyes were filled with thick disdain: "even if you are Ling zhantian, how about that? It''s just a waste! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 As soon as this sentence fell, people''s smile became smaller, and their eyes toward that person were more sympathetic, mocking and disdaining. Some people suddenly. "Feelings, is this an idiot?" "How dare you speak in front of Ling chuzong? Does he know what he is facing? That''s the first genius of the clan "What''s dead or alive, roll down!" The curse began to rise, but most of them were scattered, and those high-level forces were thinking about how this person appeared in the challenge arena? What happened to the explosion just now? The explosion, it seems, came from the grandstand with the supreme opportunity. "What about the supreme chance?" Ling Hu naturally cares about this. When the clouds cleared, he was relieved. The black bowl, which converged on the supreme chance, was still in the stands. Although it exploded, it seemed to be intact. Although this person is very close to the black bowl, to take the supreme opportunity is like searching for things, but even if he takes the supreme opportunity, what? This is Zhongcheng, which is the territory of Ling family. Even if the Lin family and Tianwang palace people come here, they have to be polite. What kind of storm can such a young man under 30 years old on the stage set off? Even if he had the chance, he couldn''t get out of midtown! "Night? How could he be here? " The goddess of purple Huan on this side of the goddess palace saw the visitor, her pretty face was very pale, and her whole body was shaking. "Why is my brother here?" Huan Shiying is also stunned. "Bad." Long Yue''s eyes droop slightly, dignified very much. "Ye''er must be taken away from here. Otherwise, with his temperament, something will happen. Moreover, I heard that he killed Xu Zhen, the master of Ling zhantian. If the Ling family knew his identity, they would not let him go." The goddess of purple Huan gnawed her teeth, and her eyes were full of panic. Even if Ling zhantian wanted to humiliate her, she never showed such an expression. "It''s too late." Long Yue shakes her head and she looks around. There is only one way to get out of trouble. That''s the Vientiane gate. I don''t know if the people of Vientiane come here? White night is Qingtian chuzong, and the Vientiane gate will certainly not watch him fall. And on the challenge arena, Ling zhantian again issued a sound of hearty laughter. "Ha ha ha ha, no one can make me laugh so much, boy. You are very interesting. I''ll give you a chance. As long as you kneel down and kowtow to me now, and then lick up the mud on my shoes, I won''t kill you and spare your life. What do you think?" Ling zhantian said with a smile. "Ling zhantian? First of all? Qing Tian Chu Zong? Why behave like a child? " The man shook his head, his eyes set off contempt and disdain, and two words came out of his mouth: "no brain." "Dare you abuse me?" Ling zhantian''s eyes are tight. But he saw the young man pacing slowly. "The Ling family is also a big family in the clan area. Since it is a family with a good reputation, it is not only the talents born in the family, but also the business and communication of the family. Many people in the Ling family do better than you, and you Ling zhantian! He thinks that his talent is amazing, and he thinks that he is unique in the world, so he is arrogant and doesn''t understand the world! The Ling family can''t be prosperous forever. Maybe tomorrow, the goddess palace will become more powerful than the Ling family. But because you look down on the goddess Palace today and the two sides have a feud, the Ling family will have to be responsible for your words and deeds today, even facing the disaster of extinction. Do you understand? I''m not saying this to mediate the relationship between the Ling family and the goddess palace, because in my opinion, it''s totally unnecessary. I just want to tell you that you are just a brainless trash with eyes higher than the top, but with poor strength. That''s all. " Said the young man. Every word and every sentence is very clear. But these words fall in Ling zhantian''s ear, but especially prick ear. From childhood to adulthood, his soul cultivation has been beyond ordinary people. From childhood to adulthood, no one dares to humiliate him like this. Even his father, he never dare to blame him. But today, in this public, this peer dare to humiliate him like this and reprimand him in the way of preaching, which he can''t tolerate! "I''d like to know how you want to die later." Ling zhantian took a deep breath, and his intention of killing was already in his eyes. "Angry? It''s best. " The man nodded in disapproval. "Go up and take that man down." Ling Hu drinks. He didn''t want anyone to destroy the duel. After all, it was related to the future of the Ling family. But as soon as the bodyguard approached, he was stopped by Ling zhantian. "Father, you don''t have to intervene. Since this person humiliates me, naturally I want me to solve this person in person. Otherwise, how can I get a foothold in the Qunzhong domain?" Ling zhantian has decided to solve this maniac by himself. The souls of the lower part also clamored. "Ling chuzong, take this man''s bone and skin! If you don''t deal with him properly, you will be offended by countless stupid people who don''t know how to live or die in the future! " "Ling Shao, take off all his hands and feet!""You bastard, how dare you challenge the first day of qunzhongyu? Do you know how to write the word" dead " There''s no stopping the noise and shouting. But the white night is still indifferent. Ling zhantian''s mouth cocked slightly and walked towards the white night, while his prestige was vented. General situation! The profound meaning of the seven major trend! In a flash, the strong wind around suddenly stopped, and the spirit power overflowed by countless soul players was eliminated from the challenge arena. Even Lin''s spirit could not be released. Lin burst army slightly opened his eyes and looked at Ling zhantian. "The profound meaning of the seven major trends? It''s amazing Rao is he also had to admire. The whole arena has become the domain of Ling zhantian. And below, it''s boiling. "Seven... Seven major trends? Oh, my God. Did Ling zhantian understand the profound meaning of the seven major trends? " "Genius!! What a well deserved genius Countless people trembled. Even those powerful and powerful masters of the clan could not help but sigh and sigh. So young, they understood the seven major trends. How many of them had such means? In this era of talented people, the older generation will be eliminated in the end... "don''t you understand the gap between you and me? Then I''ll let you understand, now, what I want you to do, you can''t refuse! " Ling zhantian, with seven major trends, approached step by step. His eyes were full of heartiness and pleasure, and his temperament of giving up one''s own emerged. He looked down at the white night and laughed indifferently: "kneel down!" This is like a decree, in his general situation, no one can disobey his orders! In the general situation, he is the master! However, when everyone thought that the youth would kneel down on the ground without hesitation, the young man was still! He didn''t seem to hear Ling zhantian''s words, let alone half of the influence of the general situation. People were slightly surprised. Ling zhantian is also a bit stunned. His eyes are frozen, and the general situation rushes towards the shoulders of the youth like a tide, oppressing crazily. "Kneel down!" When Ling zhantian drinks again, he shouts. Ling''s family also raised their hands and yelled: "kneel down!" The voice rang out. But the young man remained motionless. "The profound meaning of the general trend?" The young man raised his eyebrows and disdained his mouth: "only seven?" "What do you mean?" Ling zhantian looks stunned. At this time, a thunderbolt like voice trembled in his ear. "Kneel down!" Bang Dong! In an instant, the general situation of the whole challenge arena was expelled in an instant, and a more terrifying and domineering trend spread. The dove occupied the magpie''s nest and pushed Ling zhantian out of the way. Click! Almost for a moment, Ling zhantian''s feet trembled, and people bent down, as if they would kneel down at any time! Quiet! Silence! And this kind of static lasted less than three, an uproar spread! Everyone looked at the ring in disbelief. At the cloud foot of Feihuang Pavilion, the clear scar of Qing Yizong, and the Qingyang crowd of Luoyun Pavilion, they all opened their eyes and their pupils burst out with pure light. "The profound meaning of the eight major trends!" I don''t know who was there to drink. Although the voice is not big, it deeply shocked everyone! Eight! There are people who are more powerful than Ling zhantian, and this person seems to be younger than Ling zhantian? Ling zhantian also looked at the youth in shock. In an instant, he understood what he had learned and said: "are you... White night?" "You say you have a unique talent! But you don''t know. In my eyes, you''re nothing to do with a trash. Four living souls? Seven major trends? What is it? You are a waste in my eyes The white night hummed, and a terrible soul power burst out, just like a bomb exploded, the whole arena was filled with soul power again, and five terrible soul lines were crawling on his face! The spirit of five lives! People''s shock wave after wave, for a long time did not make a sound. The spirit of five lives! What an extraordinary talent, Rao is lingzhantian''s four lives, and the spirit of heaven has to bow down!! Waste!! If it was just now, everyone thought that this person was just making a lot of remarks. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. But now, no one dares to say so, because those who insult Ling zhantian''s rubbish have this capital! Ling zhantian''s heart beat wildly. At this moment, he suddenly realized why Qingtian elder Jianyue wanted to stop him, and why he reacted so much to the people of the goddess palace. It turns out that this man is white night! Ling zhantian''s whole body trembled slightly. The power of the eight fold trend was much stronger than that of the seven fold trend. Under the crazy oppression of the white night, Ling zhantian could not support it.How could this happen? How can white night have eight major trends? Ling Zhan''s heart roared, he should be the world''s unparalleled genius, is the existence of no one else, why there is a more evil than him? Go on, Ling zhantian will collapse! Ling Hu''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly made a move, like a cold light to the challenge arena. "Stop it!" Linghu drink, hand into claws, straight to the throat of the white night. "Looking for death?" White night eyes a Lin, but do not move, behind the moment out of five terrible dark figure, straight to Ling Hu, killing intention burst out. "Father, be careful!" Ling zhantian drinks and rushes to the figure, shaking down five figures with the general trend. But the next second, a more rebellious force of repression falls down and suppresses Ling zhantian. Zhentian dragon soul! Bang! Ling zhantian''s whole body immediately lies on the ground, hard to move. Around the arena, including the Ling family, the Lin family and the Tianwang palace people, all their mouths were wide open, as if they could jam eggs. Ling zhantian, the first emperor of Qingtian, was actually suppressed by the white night... . (the new year is coming soon. I wish you a happy new year, and everything goes well, um, Ruyi!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 There is no doubt that Ling zhantian''s talent is unknown to all present. The four born heavenly spirits, the superior martial spirits, and the first emperor of Qingtian should be worthy of his name. However, such a man of heaven was oppressed by the white night and was hard to get up. No one would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes. "Ah Ling zhantian roared bitterly and tried his best to stand up. However, the pressure on him was so thick and fierce that he immediately offered up four heavenly spirits and opened them with Yuan force. All of them could not resist the force of repression. The five heavenly spirits of the white night are also sacrificed. He stares at Ling zhantian coldly, and his eyes twinkle with awe inspiring coldness. "The first of the first? Qing Tian Chu Zong? I don''t know what you can be proud of! You humiliated my mother? Ah, in my eyes, what are you, Ling family? Waste? " White night raised his feet and trampled on Ling zhantian''s head. Ling zhantian humiliated the goddess Palace by virtue of his incomparable talent and terrible strength. Now, Bai Ye uses his means to fight back and insult Ling family in public. The Ling family was very angry, but no one dared to move. You know, this one on stage is not a good one. "White night! I swear to kill you The wild animal''s eyes are as red as the battle. The people below are in a trance. The proud man of heaven, who had occupied the first place in the first patriarchal list for a long time, was trampled under the feet of a peer today... "kill!! Kill me Ling Hu is crazy! Ling''s family is crazy too! White night humiliated Ling zhantian, is to destroy him completely! If we don''t kill the white night today, the face of Ling''s family will not be small, and Ling zhantian will have a heart demon, which is the worst. Those who practice Taoism are most averse to heart demons. Any remorse or chagrin will turn into heart demons. Once the heart demons are generated, they will be like a wall between the hearts. A ridge on the road of cultivation is extremely difficult to cross, and the cultivation will stop. Therefore, we must kill the white night, and help Ling Zhan Tian kill the white night. In this way, Ling Zhan''s genius will restore his dignity and prevent the generation of demons. With the roar of Linghu, a large number of experts rushed out of the crowd around. Like two sharp swords, the two Heaven soul people rush to the arena in an instant. But in the light of electricity and firestones, a cold light was stirring all over the body in the white night. The cold light overflowed the sharp soul lines, as if it could cut through the void. The two figures who had just rushed into the arena were immediately forced back. "Elder giant?" There were shouts of surprise all around. Just look at the side of the white night, the moon standing pretty. It''s hard to imagine that this young girl, who seems to be young, is actually the famous giant elder in the Vientiane gate... "hateful! White night is also Qingtian chuzong. If we want to hurt him, we have to deal with elder Qingtian first. What should we do Yiling''s family yelled. Ling Hu''s eyebrows were frosted, and he called out to Ling zhantian: "Chen Tianying! As elder giant, why don''t you come forward to stop it "Ling chuzong took the lead in fighting, which was regarded as a provocation. Elder Qingtian would not take the initiative to challenge others." Ling zhantian''s side comes the voice of elder Chen Tianying. Bite the teeth of the family. "Up! Even if it''s elder Optimus, what? She has only one person. What else can she do in midtown? Kill the elder giant and wipe out the white night!! Do it Ling Hu can''t stand it any longer and sends out the final order. This is an open declaration of war with Vientiane gate! There was an uproar all around. But Ling Hu can''t control so much. As long as he kills the white night and marries the heavenly king palace smoothly, he doesn''t care! "Master Ling, you should be responsible for your behavior." Jianyue hears Ling Hu''s order and looks cold. Linghu doesn''t care at all, and the tide of Lingjia experts rushes to the arena. Although Jianyue is powerful, it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. Moreover, there is more than one master of Ling family. Whoa. The two people in the heaven soul state who had been defeated before made a move again. However, this is not the end, at the same time, the crowd burst out of two terrible breath, like a wave, beating in all directions. All the heroes around him were shocked. It''s the soul master again. A Ling family has four strong spirits? "Zhan Tian! Don''t lose yourself. Although the other party has five heavenly spirits, his soul state is not as good as you, and his soul potential is even worse than you. You should develop your strengths and avoid weaknesses, and attack the enemy''s weaknesses with your own strengths! He will fight with you in general situation and soul power, and you will fight with him in soul state and Yuan force! " A cry came out. It''s Qinghe, one of Ling zhantian''s three mentors! Although he said that, he didn''t go to control ling zhantian, but rushed to Jianyue. Qinghe was also a member of tianhun state. The three tianhun people put pressure on Jianyue at the same time, and Jianyue suddenly felt the pressure increased sharply and retreated again and again."Teacher, you are right!" Ling zhantian immediately withdrew the general trend, poured all his strength into the four heavenly spirits, and the pure yuan force began to gush out from his body. He did not consider shaking off the general trend of the white night, but directly attacked the physical body of white night with Yuan force, intending to drive him back. However, even Ling zhantian''s Yuanli is still struggling in the eight fold trend. "Zhan Tian, don''t panic. I''ll help you!" At this time, there was a big drink, and then a dark figure like electricity appeared on the challenge arena in an instant, and it blew away towards the white night with the speed of thunder. Dragon! Ling zhantian''s last tutor, and he is also a person from the heaven soul realm! In the white night, his face froze and he hummed. He pulled out his sword. He read the sword formula and urged him out. The sword body ran into the figure like a flash. Bang! They were hit and flew. Ling zhantian immediately had to get out of the way and rushed to the white night. "Teacher, help me kill this man!" Ling zhantian roared. "Ling''s family are so despicable that they send out four people from tianhunjing to suppress the white night!" Long Yue shouts, and immediately kills to the challenge arena. The people of shennu palace and Longyuan sect are not willing to watch on the side. They join the war and fight against the Ling family. "On the contrary! On the contrary! Do you dare to brush the beard of Ling family? Kill Ling Hu was angry and cried out. There are not many people in the Longyuan school and the goddess palace. This power is much different from that of the Ling family. However, for the sake of the white night, both the goddess of purple Huan and Miao Yifang are duty bound. The scene was in chaos. Those who had nothing to do with themselves retreated. "Master, please help white night!" Not far away from the end of Feihuang Pavilion, yinxueyue suddenly kneels down and pleads with the nine heart fairy. Nine heart fairy silent for a moment, the line of sight turned away, fell on the cloud foot body. With a bitter smile, Yunlu said, "XueYue, I know you have a good relationship with Bai Ye, but this time you have to consider the overall situation. The influence of Ling family in Qunzhong area need not be said much. If we blindly stand on the side of white night, we are afraid that it will cause a big trouble to Feihuang Pavilion." "Since the pavilion Lord said so, the blood moon has no way to refute it." Yinxueyue nods, jumps straight and rushes towards that end. She doesn''t blame Yunlu. After all, Yunlu is the leader of the school and has to consider the overall situation. However, she is different. She won''t watch the white night in such a tight encirclement. "XueYue is my favorite disciple. Please allow me to protect XueYue and keep it comprehensive." Nine heart fairy also opened a mouth, sound like spring water Ding Dong, very nice to hear. Yunlu''s face was stunned. The nine heart fairy took out the zither and began to play it. Every melody full of soul power swung open. "Feihuang Pavilion, do you also stand here in the white night?" When Linghu heard the sound, it was actually a piece of music to increase the soul strength. It was only effective for the shennu palace and Longyuan to send people, and he immediately said angrily. At the sight of Yunlu, he sighed and sighed again and again. This time, he had to do something if he didn''t. "Help the goddess palace." "Yes, master!" Feihuangge people hand, goddess palace, dragon Yuan sent people suddenly feel the pressure greatly reduced. "Master Feng, what should we do?" At the end of Tianxia peak, a disciple asked Qin Xinhong. The relationship between the Longyuan sect and the Tianxia peak has been growing. Many of the disciples of the two schools have excellent contacts. When they see each other in danger, they can''t stand it. "At the beginning, Bai chuzong was merciful to my Tianxia peak and let it continue. Today he is in trouble. We have to help him." Qin Xinhong thought deeply for a while, opened her eyes again, and her determination covered her face: "hands on." "Yes People from all over the world rushed to the peak immediately. For a moment, the four clans joined hands to suppress the Ling family. However, there are people to help on the white night side, and the Ling family is not alone in fighting. "Master Ling, don''t panic. Capture the tiger gate to help you!" "Feiye Pavilion is willing to help Ling''s master eradicate the gangsters!" "And my Tianhe hall!" The roar was frequent, and several martial spirit worshippers were involved in the battle. The whole city was in a mess. The Fu of Qing Yizong is merciless, his eyes are tight, he wants to go up, but he is stopped by the same door immediately. "You are not allowed to act rashly without my command!" The trail of the clear arm sank. "But, patriarch..." Fu is heartless and anxious. "The white night killed gongyue, and I have a grudge against the Qing clan. If he can die in the hands of Ling family today, it will be good for us." Next to Liu Gensheng''s deep road. "You..." Fu heartless expression amazes. This end of Luoyun Pavilion. "What shall we do, master?" Zhang Haisheng asked Qingyang in a low voice: "is it sitting on a mountain to watch a tiger? Or a hand in? " "Ling''s family is not easy to be provoked, and it''s not easy to be provoked in the daytime. If you win the bet, you can make zongmen fly into the sky, but if you lose, you will be doomed. I can''t see who will win and who will lose. Moreover, I don''t want to bet on the future of zongmen. So, I choose to give up and watch first." Qingyang light road.Zhang Haisheng nodded and stopped speaking. But there will be no winner in the play. On the contrary, after today, it is possible that qunzhongyu will fall a unique genius. Or white night, or Ling zhantian... crash! At this time, a figure appeared on the challenge arena, standing beside Jianyue. Ling family''s heaven soul state master was immediately forced back, and even the Xiao Long who attacked the white night was blasted to the edge of the challenge arena. People looked at it in a hurry, all in amazement. Chen Tianying? He''s helping white night? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 Ling zhantian hit three soul patterns with one fist. The soul patterns were like fierce beast fangs and tore to the four sides. He suddenly retreated. His face was unbelievably staring at the man standing beside Jianyue, and he said in astonishment: "Chen Tianying, what are you doing? You help white night? " "Ling chuzong, Tianying is not helping the white night, but helping the Vientiane gate! The Ling family has openly attacked elder Qingtian and has become the enemy of the Vientiane gate. From now on, the general of the Vientiane clan will carry out a comprehensive attack on the Ling family. If the Ling family is willing to go to the Vientiane gate to admit their mistakes and accept punishment, the attack of the Vientiane clan against the Ling family will stop immediately. " Chen Tianying said lightly. "Fart, you are my guardian elder. If you want to kill me at night, you will forget it if you don''t help me, and stop my family from protecting me! Have you forgotten the rule of elder Qingtian Ling zhantian yelled and scolded. "Ling chuzong didn''t attack you first, but because you took the lead in crushing Bai chuzong with the general situation, it led to Bai chuzong''s resistance. Chen Tianying could tell who was the first to move his hand and whether he violated the rules and regulations." Chen Tianying shook his head. Ling Zhan weather straight teeth, he will be waist of the prime minister pull down, mercilessly fell on the ground. "Vientiane gate? Good! From now on, my Ling family declared war on you. This is the order of Qingtian Chu Zong. I don''t want it! " Bata! The token fell to the ground and split. Chen Tianying frowned. "Listen to all the Lings. It''s just a Vientiane gate. My Ling family doesn''t pay any attention to it. From now on, everyone will keep an eye on these three people! Jianyue! Chen Tianying! And white night! If anyone kills them, he will give them strange soul beads and excellent soul tools, which will bring countless benefits! " Ling zhantian roared in a low voice. "The master... If it goes on like this, our Ling family will become the target of public criticism. Do you want to persuade the young master down..." housekeeper Ling murmured. "At this point, we have no choice but to die at night. His talent is better than Zhan Tian. If we leave it alone, we will suffer a lot in the future. As long as we don''t kill these two Qingtian chuzongs, we will come to our door to admit that we have made a mistake. With the temperament of the people of Vientiane sect, we won''t go into it. We won''t have any big problems. You tell us to keep them under control The first emperor of heaven, and then with the young master, kill the white night Ling Hu''s eyes twinkled with cold light: "go, take the shaking hammer!" The housekeeper trembled: "master, do you really want to use that? Shake the sky hammer again three times, it will be like waste. " "The white night man is not ordinary. I have heard of his achievements in war. It is not easy to kill him without using some capital. You know, he is a man who has killed heaven and soul state!" Ling Hu''s eyes are cold. The housekeeper nodded and ran away. With Chen Tianying''s hand, Ling''s master can''t help but spend the night. However, Chen Tianying would not attack Ling zhantian. After all, Ling zhantian did not attack Jianyue, and Chen Tianying would not deny his identity as the first emperor of Qingtian because Ling zhantian abandoned his token. The situation is becoming more and more complicated. "Zhan Tian, go on!" At this time, Ling Hu threw out a delicate hammer with a length of only a few inches. The hammer was made of gold with complex green lines on the top. The soul power was rippling on the hammer body like ripples. It should be a wonderful soul weapon. "Shaking the sky hammer?" Ling zhantian was stunned. "If you want to take back the honor you lost, we will try our best to hold down the two giant elders. As for white night! It''s up to you. Don''t let your father down! " Ling Hu sank. "Yes Ling Zhan''s eyes rekindled the flame and rushed toward the white night with a hammer. "That''s... Supreme magic weapon?" Long Yue''s face changed greatly. "Is this the famous shaking hammer of Ling family? Ling Hu even took this thing out! " "The night is over!" They can''t help but exclaim. The name of the shaking hammer is like thunder. It can be used five times, and this hammer has been used twice. The first time was in Ling Hu''s hands. At that time, a man from tianhun state challenged the Ling family. He was just outside Zhongcheng. The tianhunjing man killed 20 Zhongcheng soul practitioners and attracted the Ling family to attack and retaliate against the Ling family. But Ling Hu appeared, without saying a word. He called straight to the past with a shaking hammer, which burst the soul veins of the soul people that day, which made it difficult to transport the soul. Later, Ling Hu was abandoned by the Ling family. So far, he is still in the Ling family''s dungeon, suffering a lot. The second time was used by Ling zhantian. When Ling zhantian went out to practice and was surrounded and killed by the enemies of Ling family and had no way out, he smashed the mountain behind him with a shaking hammer and hammered out a road to escape from the heaven. Because of this, Zhentian hammer is famous. Although the strength of the white night is powerful, it must be very dangerous to have this thing in it. "Ling zhantian, you rely on magic weapon. Even if you defeat white night, you will not get back the honor that belongs to you. You will never be the opponent of white night." Long Yue shouts, hoping to rely on words to make Ling zhantian give up using this weapon. But at the moment, Ling zhantian''s hatred for the white night is beyond the ordinary. He has only one idea in his mind, that is, to kill Bai Ye!"Honor belongs to the winner. As long as I kill white night, I will defeat white night! Even with the magic weapon, what? Magic weapon is also a kind of strength After that, Ling zhantian took three steps forward and suddenly raised the sledgehammer and smashed it toward the white night. Bang bang! The golden hammer suddenly becomes big and falls from the sky like a mountain. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before the hammer surface falls, the terrible pressure on the hammer has already been shaken down. The ground shakes three times at the foot of the white night, and the challenge arena collapses directly, and people''s feet fall into the soil. The hammer pressure alone is so terrible... "white night!" Long Yue shouts. "Brother..." Huan Shiying is stunned. The goddess of purple Huan fainted. In front of the supreme level Horcruxes, the power of the people below the heaven soul state is too small. Moreover, the sky shaking hammer is the best among the Supreme Soul devices. The white night was staring at the falling hammer face. The pressure brought by the fall of the sledgehammer made him feel heavy. There is no doubt that this hammer is even more terrible than the fall of a real mountain, "sky cloud palm!" Raise your hand in the daytime. Whoa! The amazing palm wind, like a god ox shaking the ground, rises from the ground and hits the sledgehammer. Clang! The sledgehammer made a piercing explosion. But it didn''t stop falling. "How dare you stop the shaking hammer? Even heaven, under the hammer, must shake! Die Ling zhantian roared, the sledgehammer fell suddenly and burst down. At the critical moment, the white night fiercely swings the palm, the Qianlong ring radiates the light, five dark shadows rush out, straight toward the sky shaking hammer. "It''s the agent of the white night." Someone yelled away. Bang! The five mechanism men raised their hands together to support the sky shaking hammer, and the power of the array source was greatly expanded. However, the terror of shaking the sky hammer is extraordinary, and raoshi government officials are also somewhat incompetent. "The previous leaders of Tianxia peak have only the heaven soul state, and only Zhang Tianxia has stepped into the heaven soul reverence. If this shaking hammer is really the supreme thing, it will be very difficult to rely on the mechanism person alone." White night staring at the slow down mechanism man, suddenly arm a Yang, green sword like lightning in the air rotation. His mind moved, and the green sword disappeared in an instant. When he approached, he had already approached Ling zhantian''s arm. "I can''t stop the hammer, but I can cut off your arm." The white night is cold and drink, driving Yuan Li to cut off the green sword. Ling zhantian''s face changed greatly. His eyes were awe inspiring, and his left hand fiercely explored. He even grasped the body of green sword directly. "Well?" The white night was a little surprised. How fierce the sword is when you read the code of sword? Ling zhantian grabs the sword with the palm of his hand. What kind of strong eyesight and reaction is needed? It is worthy of being the first patriarch. But this sword also bought time for the white night. With a little bit of his feet, he stepped back and left the scope of the shaking hammer. At the same time, the five mechanism men were removed. Dong!!!! Shaking the sky hammer to the ground, the whole city of the ground directly jumped up. The earth was torn apart, the surrounding buildings collapsed, and the city was in a mess. Countless souls were thrown into the air by the shock wave brought by the shaking hammer, all of them were thrown into the air, and were shocked to spit blood. Rao is white night to avoid shaking the front of the hammer bombardment, is still not good, shaking the sky hammer terrible shock wave like countless fists, crazy shaking his body. "Have you dodged?" Ling zhantian shakes off the green sword and looks ferocious: "but the next attack, you can''t avoid it!" Once the voice falls, shake the sky hammer again. All the souls around him turn pale. With this hammer, this area will be completely destroyed! Zhongcheng is a city built by the soul. Its walls are high, but under the hammer of shaking the sky, it is like paper paste. However, the white night is aware of a fatal weakness of the rock hammer! "Sky cloud palm!" He raised his hand and hit Ling zhantian. The power of the sky cloud palm is not comparable to that of a sword formula. It injects all the yuan power of the five heavenly spirits into the palm of the palm at night. It is shot directly, and the howling palm wind tears the terrible soul power around. This time it''s not the hammer, it''s the people. If Ling zhantian doesn''t avoid it, he will be torn by the palm wind. Although the shaking hammer is strong, it does not have the ability to protect users. As long as the hammer is attacked, the attack can be restrained. His eyes trembled, and he had to put the hammer away, and he was crazy to retreat. "No, even if there is a shaking hammer, we can''t subdue the white night! This person''s means are also many... " under the stage, Ling Hu''s eyes are frozen, and his eyebrows are wrinkled, and his thoughts and countermeasures are put forward. But at this time, a figure appeared beside Ling zhantian.The white night squinted. Lin breaks the army! "Brother Zhan Tian, put aside your and my duels for the time being. This man, I will help you to kill. What do you think?" Lin broke the army to smile a way. "Why are you helping me?" Ling zhantian was alert. "Because, he is a real genius!" Lin broke the army in a low voice, and his intention of killing appeared frequently in his eyes: "this man has five heavenly spirits, and he is a terrible genius. If such amazing people don''t die, will there be any days when you and I will come out of this group?" The mediocre is not envied! Genius is both pleasing and hateful. Lin broke the army and the white night without injustice and hatred, but he envied the talent revealed by white night, also hated such people, so he decided to move. "Ha ha ha ha, Lin broke the army. You are clever. If you don''t die in the daytime, you and I will suffer greatly! Now that you and I join hands, he will surely die! " Ling zhantian laughs. Two people at the same time, forced to white night. Two of the most powerful talents in the clan area started at the same time. There was an uproar all around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Ling zhantian''s offensive is extremely domineering. With one hand and one fist, he has the power of destroying the withered and decaying. He is indomitable and fearless. Once he takes a hand, he will never die. Lin Chuanjun and Ling zhantian run counter to each other. His attack is quick and tricky, and his strength is not overbearing. He is mainly skillful. He can break mountains and rivers in a single finger. His moves are not big, but his spirit can communicate with heaven and earth. They are worthy of being the top talents in the clan area. They both urge the spirit of heaven. The light of eight heavenly spirits shines everywhere, just like the light of God. Those who sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight are staring. "Ling zhantian and Lin broke the army together... White night, difficult." The first leader of the Qing Dynasty had a low voice. "Lord!" What else did Fu Wuqing want to say, but he was stopped by the first patriarch of Qing Dynasty. "Merciless, I know what you''re thinking, but since you''ve been in my qingzong, you''re my qingzong''s person! Everything should be based on the interests of Qing Yi Zong. Bai Ye is in a standoff with the Ling family now, and the Lin family wants to kill him. We can''t help Bai Ye in any case. Just wait and see. Do you still want me to help the Ling family? " The trail of the clear arm sank. Fu ruthless micro Leng, glanced at the scene, the face became extremely ugly. Because of Lin''s intervention, many forces on the scene have joined the Ling family''s camp. People from shennu palace, Longyuan sect and Tianxia peak have already begun to retreat. If Qing Yizong joins the war and helps white night, it will only become the target of public criticism! As for the master Yunlu of Feihuang Pavilion, he is remorseful at the moment. "Since you choose to fight against my Ling family, then you have to plan to bear my Ling family''s anger. Today you all have to die!! Not only that, after killing you, your clan will also be burned by the anger of my Ling family! " Ling Hu roared with anger. Today is supposed to be the time when the Ling family ascends to the sky. At a time of great attention, the white night dare to disturb and humiliate the Ling family in public. As the leader of the Ling family, he wants to prove the strength of the Ling family to the world. Whoosh... several beams of light directly penetrated the chests of the two Feihuang Pavilion disciples. They trembled and fell to the ground with no sound. There was blood all over the floor. Seeing this, Yunlu looked tight in his eyes and whispered, "the man of Feihuang Pavilion, withdraw!" The people of feihuangge retreated one after another and evacuated at the gate of Zhongcheng. "Jiuxin, what are you still doing there? Get out of here Seeing that nine heart fairies have not left yet, Yunlu shouts. "Lord, didn''t you hear what Ling Hu said just now? Even if we withdraw now, the Ling family will patronize our Feihuang Pavilion in the future. With the strength of Feihuang Pavilion, we are not rivals of Ling family. " "What are you going to do? Stay here and be slaughtered by them? " Cloud foot sink road. "No!" Lingling shook her head and said, "if the tiger shakes her head, she will shake her head Yunlu frowned and said in a low voice: "Jiuxin, don''t be impulsive. There''s still room for recovery. Let''s go first. After this calms down, I''ll ask the three elders to bow down to Ling''s family with heavy gifts. Now Linghu is just angry, and we haven''t done too much. If you do, you''ll make a big mistake!" "Lord, have you not seen it clearly?" Nine heart fairy shook her head: "FEIHUANG pavilion has no strength to fight against Ling family. Do you think you can be safe and sound if you bow down? The Ling family has been annexing the small forces around them. The reason why they didn''t do anything to us was that they had no excuse. They were afraid that they would become the target of public criticism like the original Lin family. Now that he has an excuse, how can he not be sure? If you do, you will be doomed. " "Stupid!" Yunlu gave a low scolding, and no longer comforted the nine heart fairies. He called out, "what the nine heart fairies of our school have done today is up to her own wishful thinking. It has nothing to do with my Feihuang Pavilion!" Words down, a wave of hand, take people away. The souls all around showed their dismay. "I didn''t expect Yunlu to be such a short-sighted person." Not far away, Qingyang of Luoyun Pavilion shook his head: "since you have offended Ling family, you should stand firm. Feihuang Pavilion is in the hands of Yunlu. Sooner or later, it will fall silent." "Dad, what about us? Do you want to help Ling family and kill that bastard in white night Qingxi beside him glared indignantly at the figure on the challenge arena, gritted his teeth and said, "if we kill him, we can''t take back those things we gave before." "Xi''er, you are not gifted, but I hope you can have a higher vision. I feel different from others. He is a guy who can create miracles. After all, what he has done before is too shocking. In this case, don''t stand in line. If you stand in the wrong line, you will die without a grave. We just need to watch." Qingyang murmured. People in Luoyun Pavilion nodded one after another. The goddess palace has been losing ground, and the battle situation on the challenge arena is not optimistic. In the white night, he clasped his sword with one hand and kept fighting. The shadow of the sword flashed. The five mechanism men shuttled among the three. However, Lin Chuanjun also sacrificed a mechanism man. The mechanism man was transparent and seemed to be made of crystal. Its speed was extremely fast and terrifying. It was like a guardian spirit, protecting Lin''s whole body.On the strong neck of the crystal, there is a waxy yellow Rune paper pasted on it. There is an array seal on the rune paper, and the breath from it is extremely terrible. Bang! The three authorities rushed to Lin''s breaking army, but before they got close to Lin''s, they were intercepted by the crystal mechanism man. Lin breaks the army to take advantage of the situation to hand, an arm is raised, a sword with a reddish blade appears in an instant, and directly attacks the right shoulder of the white night. Ling zhantian, who was entangled by the two mechanism men, also responded with a roar, bumping the machine and closing the person. With a flash in his hand, he was also a long sword and killed the left shoulder of the white night. "Sky cloud palm!" At the same time, the white night retreats and blows out his palms. But as soon as the palm Qi was hit, it was blocked by an invisible wall. It''s a magic weapon from Ling zhantian. They almost used the method of pressing the bottom of the box, without any reservation. If you can''t kill white night, it will be a great shame! Buzz!! The two swords, like the fangs of the God of death, were forced to go straight away. They had no choice but to retreat and no way to go! "Die!" Ling zhantian''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his eyes flashed with pleasure. "Dead? Really? " At this moment, the white night suddenly stood still. "Well?" Their hearts were beating at the same time. However, the sky soul pattern on the white night''s face suddenly wriggles like small snakes. Although the color of the soul pattern is very light, it is very obvious to wriggle. The pattern which represents the soul of Taotie and the seal representing the spirit of the moon and the soul of heaven are rapidly integrated. "Heaven soul bridge? The fusion of heaven and soul Lin Po Jun was shocked. In an instant, the soul power of the whole body of the white night changes qualitatively. He clasped the green sword and cut it across. Sonorous! The green sword threw out a blue flame like a wall of fire. The two men were startled and retreated in a hurry. Ling zhantian was close to him, and his body was stained with fire. His robe was immediately ignited. He quickly pulled out the robe and threw it aside. The robe was burned to ashes in two breaths. That''s the heaven and earth level magic robe! Ling zhantian looks pale. "I didn''t expect that the man named white night even understood the fusion of heaven and soul! It''s very serious. " In the palace of heavenly king below, Xiao Yan''er''s eyes twinkled with strange light and whispered. "This white night is indeed a genius of the day. It''s not surprising that Lin and Ling zhantian want to kill him. With this man, these two peerless talents can only be ranked second." Song Lao sighed: "it''s a pity that such a talent will die here today." "Old song wants to put him in the palace of heavenly king?" Xiao Yan''er asked. "Of course, who doesn''t love such talents? It is a pity that the current situation can no longer be controlled by us. This person has become a target of public criticism. He must die here today. We can do nothing about it. " Song Lao had no choice but to say. Xiao Yan''er''s eyes are shining, I don''t know what she is thinking. However, the fighting on the stage did not stop. Ling zhantian murmured, his eyes still filled with pride. "White night, I didn''t expect that you also understood the integration of heaven and soul. However, you are not the only one in the world who knows this method! You''re nothing at all. " After all, when the weather of lingzhan was shaken, the soul lines on his face and the ghost shadow on his head were shaking rapidly, and they were also merging. Ling zhantian fused a soul of one change and a soul of two changes. After fusion, it turned into a flying tiger soul pattern with flame, which was majestic. This is the soul of three changes. And Lin Chuanjun is not simple. He has two one changeable souls and two two two changeable spirits. The two spirits are fused, and the yuan power changes and soars wildly. After the two spirits are quickly combined, a breath of death fills the whole arena. His face, there are a lot of lines, and in the middle of the lines, is a skeleton Eagle! "Four changes dead Eagle sky soul!" Song Lao lost his voice below. "Four changes in the spirit of heaven?" Beside Xiao Liu, Xiao Yan''er is all pale. "Four changes in the spirit of heaven?" Linghu in the distance saw, the face color Dunning. Lin family''s genius, actually can fuse four changes the heaven soul... Too terrible. Exclamations were heard all around. There are many difficulties in the variation of heaven and soul, and the integration of heaven and soul is even more difficult. As soon as Lin broke the army''s four changes, the heaven soul strength rose wildly. Rao Shi had five heavenly spirits in the daytime, which he was afraid to shake. "Wait!" At this time, old song suddenly realized that it was wrong. He was staring at the white night. His old face suddenly twisted and his mouth was huge. "Mr. Song, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yan''er frowns. "No! incorrect!! White night... It''s not finished yet Song Laohu. His heart leaped wildly as he gazed at the shallow soul lines on his face at night.See the soul lines gradually become clear. Three changes? That''s the soul of the white night! The heavenly spirit he possessed was actually the spirit of the psychic level, which had been mutated three times. However, the three changes of the heaven soul Taotie and the three changes of the heaven soul God moon have not yet completed the integration... could he not have done his best? . (on New Year''s Eve, everyone has a happy new year. Lao Huo doesn''t know what to say, so I wish you all a good year of the rooster www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 In the past, people didn''t pay much attention to the white night''s evocation of the spirit of heaven. They were only shocked by his five life spirit, but did not pay attention to the variation grade of the spirit. Nowadays, the soul pattern is very obvious when the sky and soul merge in the daytime. It is like a poisonous snake climbing on the face. That is the sign of the three changes of the heaven and soul. Moreover, the fusion of Taotie heaven soul and Shenyue heaven soul has not been completed yet... the higher the variation level of heaven soul, the slower the fusion speed of heaven soul. Lin broke the army and Ling zhantian are stunned, eyes hair coagulation, heavy looking at the white night. Whoa. At this time, a golden light fell from the sky, as if from the nine days, and fell on the forehead of the white night. When it did not enter the forehead, a strong yuan force storm broke out from the whole body of the white night, just like flowers blooming and beautiful. This force is like a hand, shaking the heart of the whole Zhongcheng soul repair. People stopped fighting and raised their eyes to the challenge arena. It''s like a miracle there. The whole sky is changing color. People forget the breath, thinking is still at this moment, only the gorgeous scenery is left in the mind. However, the famous young man in sword costume in the middle of the challenge arena opened his closed eyes slowly, and his temperament changed dramatically in this moment, completely transformed and completely new. Between his forehead, there is a flickering glass shining divine pattern, which is a howling Unicorn pattern. Five changes in the spirit of heaven - Tianlin! Lin was stunned. Ling zhantian is full of fanaticism and unwillingness. heaven God Lin, highly cherished, has absorbed the essence of nine heavenly days. After several times of variation, no one can match the spirit of heaven. The whole place was silent. The goddess of purple Huan has huge eyes. Huan Shiying covers her mouth tightly and is very excited. Long Yue''s face is complicated. Fu is merciless and dull. Ling Hu was indignant. People''s mood at this moment with the change of the white night and drastic changes. Five changes in the spirit of heaven! This unparalleled spirit of heaven appeared in a young man who was no more than 30 years old. "When was the last time the spirit of five changes appeared in the clan domain?" Qingyang came back to God and asked. "This... I can''t remember... Maybe... A long time ago..." the people next to him made a dry mute voice. Qingxi''s eyes are complicated and her face is pale. She suddenly feels cold on her back. If such a terrible person doesn''t die today, what kind of achievement will it be in the future? For a moment, she suddenly felt that her father''s action was extremely correct. If her father really went to help Ling family as she said, but was not killed by Ling family in the white night, I am afraid the whole Luoyun pavilion would be doomed. Those disciples who helped kill the white night to please the Ling family, such as chuhumen, feiye Pavilion and Tianhe hall, were pale and shivering. The talent of white night is so terrible. "Kill him, kill him!" The master of Tianhe Temple murmured in a low voice, but the fear in his voice was hard to hide. Soul halo gradually scattered, but the white night on the forehead of the glass God pattern is so clear. With his eyes open, his pupils are crystal clear, and the Yuan Li overflowing from his body gives people a feeling of supreme and unique. This is the effect of the spirit of heaven. "White night!" Ling zhantian roared. "I didn''t expect that your talent was so strong as this..." Lin broke the army''s eyes, and the killing intention flashed in the pupil. "Are you going to kill me?" White night raised his hand and held it slightly. A force of Yuan exploded in the palm. In an instant, all the yuan forces surrounding Ling zhantian and Lin Chuanjun broke up. Taotie heaven soul has the power to burn other people''s soul power, while Shenyue spirit has the ability to slow down the soul power. After the fusion of these two kinds of spirits, the spirit of Tianlin can easily tear apart other people''s soul power and Yuan power, and completely control everything around them. Their looks changed. "Lin broke the army. By this time, we have no way back! Together! Fight first. " Ling zhantian sinks. "Good!" As soon as they were close to the white night, Lin broke the army''s fusion spirit and let it out. Everything around him began to rot and wither, and even Yuanli became depressed. Bang! When this force was just approaching the white night, it suddenly burst out, and all the yuan forces of the sky soul of the skeleton Eagle were shattered. "Burn!" Ling zhantian chopped his sword, and the fire waves sprang out on the sword. The three changes made the flying tiger''s spirit become powerful. The fire wave covered the white night fiercely. "Just like that?" Cold hum in the white night, he did not dodge, but rushed to Ling zhantian. As soon as the fire wave approached, it once again stepped into the dead breath of the skeleton eagle. As a result, it was directly torn apart. The breath around him is just like the invincible armor of fire and water. Any element near him will be torn."To destroy this man, we can only use other forces." Lin broke his teeth. "Shake the sky hammer!" Ling zhantian roared and waved out the last blow of the shaking hammer. The terrible hammer pressure came again and fell in the head. But this time, the white night did not dodge. His cold gaze at the falling sledgehammer, suddenly his eyes filled with enthusiasm. "Crack me!" White Night Low roar, the body''s Tianlin yuan force is like a steel knife, rushed to the sky, directly hit the sky hammer. Bang! The surface of the shaking hammer shook several times directly, and then a visible crack appeared. "It''s impossible..." Ling zhantian''s pupils trembled wildly. "Can white night tear up the supreme Horcrux?" Ling Hu was even more shocked. The crack is getting bigger and bigger, and the shaking hammer is shaking more and more intense. However, he jumps up in the daytime, and Tianlin Yuanli completely covers the hammer. Straddle! There was a bang in the air. But see that huge shaking the sky hammer, directly into countless pieces, was torn by life. "No way! This is impossible... "Ling zhantian''s lips whispered, trembling and crying. "Ling zhantian, is this your way? You humiliate my mother with your arrogance. Do you know that you are like an ant on the ground in my eyes, and you can crush it at will The white night is approaching step by step, and the momentum is high. The two people''s clothes and robes are blowing and their hair is disordered. Sonorous! A sharp light suddenly appears, and you can see the shadow of a sky covering sword falling from the sky. Lin broke the army again. Li mangfeng is extremely cold, and the ground has been torn. "Read a sword!" At a low reading in the night, the green sword dashed into the air, and the sword shadow was severely shaken. Lin broke the army was forced back, looking at the white night. "Ah Ling zhantian also forced him to come. But at this time, the light of the spirit of the sky between Ling Yan''s forehead exploded, and the sky flashed brightly. It seemed that the power of heaven and earth covered his body. When he shook his sword, his sword trembled wildly, and his humming body shook in his heart. Whoosh! The green sword comes out and flies to Ling zhantian. "Get out of here!" Ling zhantian roared like a lion in his mouth, and his whole body was ablaze with fierce flames. All those flames were Yuanli. As soon as the green sword approached, he was shaken open. He raised his sword and thrust it straight into the white night. "Sky cloud palm!" White night raised his hand and waved it away. All the forces of heaven and earth gather in the palm. Bang Dong! The terrible palm force tears to Ling zhantian. "Reverse the universe!" Ling zhantian spins his sword, and the blade draws a huge circle. In the circle, the majestic tiger''s shadow flickers. The male tiger opens his mouth and swallows the sky cloud palm power directly. However, the palm force does not dissipate, but rushes into the tiger''s belly, and the tiger''s shadow is twisted and out of shape. Ling zhantian clenched his teeth and insisted on the attack with a sword against the tiger shadow. But at this time, Lin broke the army''s face to change greatly and roared: "Ling zhantian, retreat quickly!" "What?" Ling zhantian was slightly stunned. Poof! At this time, a green awn from the chest through, a transparent hole appeared. Ling zhantian shivered all over and his eyes widened to see that the green mans was the green sword before. The green sword has hidden its breath and sound since it was separated from the palm of the white night. It seems to have been integrated into the air, like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, and suddenly attacks. Through the green sword, nearly a hundred terrible sword shadows are split in the sky. Each sword shadow is condensed by Yuan force, and it attacks Ling zhantian like a storm. Nine soul sword rhyme! "Chop!" In the white night, he drinks furiously and drives his sword down. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the shadow of the sword falls and cannot be resisted. Ling zhantian''s pupil shrinks and he wants to accumulate strength to resist, but it is not enough. When the sword shadow disappears, his body is full of nearly 100 holes, and even his face has two terrible blood holes. Fresh blood splashes all over the ground, and the man stands shivering in front of the white night with his sword. Under the stage Ling family staring at, all people are silly eyes. Ling Hu''s face is pale, and people are ten years old in an instant. With a dull sound, Ling zhantian fell to the ground, motionless and lifeless. Ling zhantian, defeated! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 The body fell cold on the ground, blood seeped into the broken stone, and all the fighting people stopped and looked at the corpse with wide eyes. Chuzong first, Qingtian chuzong lingzhantian, so dead. No one can believe it. Ling Hu staggered back a few steps, pupil trembling, look very old, finally unable to sit on the ground, the heart in this moment as if into countless pieces. "Young master... Young master... Dead?" The housekeeper''s voice rustled. "How could this be... " white night... Killed young master? " "Young master and Lin broke the army together... Can''t even deal with the white night?" "White night... Too strong..." the Ling family retreated one after another, their faces were terrified and their lips were trembling. When Ling zhantian died, they had no fighting spirit. Especially the lineage of Ling family, their eyes had been replaced by despair. Ling zhantian was their hope. As long as Ling zhantian did not die, even in the face of the Vientiane gate, they were not afraid. With Ling zhantian''s talent, his future achievements were doomed He will surpass the genius in the history of Qunzhong. But all of this, all became smoke, gradually dispersed. Their hope, completely disappeared, the light of the future of the moment gray, how not to let people cold? "Young master defeated Ling zhantian! You won! Ling zhantian is dead! " Seeing this scene, the disciples of shennu palace were in a state of desperation and immediately became excited. There''s nothing more shocking than this. "How could white night have such a means?" Qing Yizong''s face was shocked and shocked. "It seems that we have lost our eyes, Lord." Elder Liu Gensheng murmured. "Nothing." "We didn''t get involved. We didn''t offend the Ling family or the white night. Instead, those who fell in love with each other should be frightened. If today''s white night goes out of the middle city, they will be in trouble." Liu Gensheng nods. On the side of Luoyun Pavilion... Qingyang looks slightly heavy, but there are no accidents in his eyes. Only Qingxi and others behind him have been completely shocked by this scene, and people are like stones, standing still. Qingxi stares at the white night, then turns his head and sweeps his eyes at Qingyang. He feels relieved. If Qingyang really according to what she said to help Ling family kill white night, I am afraid things will be out of control. However, the people of zhuohumen, Tianhe hall, etc. have complicated expressions and fear in their eyes. I don''t know if we should go on fighting. "The strength of white night is really admirable!" Lin broke the army did not rush to start. He looked at the soul lines between his white eyes and forehead. He felt a ray of pressure in his heart, but his face was calm and calm. He did not panic or hurry and said, "I joined hands with Ling zhantian, but I can''t defeat you. Moreover, Ling zhantian was killed by you. It can be seen that your strength has passed the realm of heaven and soul. Before Lin broke the army, he had an accident and didn''t try his best, so he didn''t defeat you, But as far as I''m concerned, there''s no need for this war to continue. It''s... Over! " "Give up?" White night''s eyes narrowed slightly: "you want to kill me, now you are not against me, but said to me to give up, do you think it is possible?" "White night, don''t you know who I am?" Lin broke the army calmly and gently laughed. "Lin broke the army." "Since you know that I am Lin Chuanjun, you should also know where I came from!" Lin broke Jun''s eyes narrowed: "I know, white night, you are Qingtian chuzong, protected by Qingtian elder, and you are leaning against the Vientiane gate behind you. But you should know that our Lin family was once a big family that dominated Qunzhong area. It''s not Ling family, let alone you. Let''s just let it go. Understand? I''ll give you some face. You don''t have to push your luck! " How, even if it''s Lin''s family. If other people, even if their strength is stronger than Lin''s, they will have to bow down. After all, Lin''s family is the first genius to cultivate Lin SHENGFEI. If something happens to him, will Lin SHENGFEI not go crazy? "Is it? How about your Lin family? What''s to do with me? If you want to kill me, don''t you allow me to kill you? " The white night is cold and cold. "Well?" Lin broke the army''s brows, and it seemed that he did not give up when he saw the white night. He was a little angry: "white night, don''t you want to let go? Do you know what you''re doing? " "I know, but you don''t know what kind of person I am. If people don''t attack me, I don''t commit crimes. If people attack me, they will never die." "I''ve heard of your achievements in the war, such as cutting Lang Tianya, slaughtering wufangcheng, and destroying zongmen city. But you should know that these forces are just ants on the ground in front of our Lin family, especially the zongmencheng clan family. If you kill a dog, you will feel invincible in the world? I advise you not to do that, or you will only hate for thousands of years Lin broke the army''s sneer. "So I can''t kill you?" The white night asked. "Of course, don''t talk about you. No one here can kill me. Otherwise, there will be endless suffering and pain for them! In the clan area, no one can compete with our Lin family. If I don''t give you face, you can still have tomorrow? " Lin burst into a smile.It has to be said that Lin broke the army''s arrogance, but as far as his Lin family is concerned, he does have this arrogant capital! "Oh?" White night squint eyes slowly open, killing overflow, people carrying green sword, toward the forest to break the army. Lin broke the army''s smile slightly stiff, eyes also tight a few minutes. Several figures burst out of the stage and stood in front of Lin Chuanjun. "Go away!" A Lin family member yelled. "By you?" The cold hum of the white night, suddenly double pupil a bloom, Zhentian dragon soul and the general situation fall together. Bang! The yeller''s knees sank and fell heavily on the ground. The green sword came. Pooh! A head flew into the air with blood. "You have a lot of guts Instead of suffering for the death of the Lin family member, Lin Bangjun''s face was full of fun. He laughed and said, "since you want to die, there is no place to bury yourself. I will help you! Let''s go! Kill this man and let him know what it means to have someone out of man and heaven out of heaven! " "Yes Lin''s people rushed to. Seven martial spirit worshippers, and one heavenly soul venerable one, are like a fishing net, which is covered by the imperial court. Lin Chuanjun sits on the edge of the challenge arena, swallows a pill, closes his eyes to regulate his breath, and restores his lost soul power. An old man stood beside him, his spirit was not overflowing, he was unpredictable, and his strength was obviously extraordinary. "Young master, this son''s strength is amazing. We must eliminate it today. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble for the Lin family." The old man whispered. "Are you sure you can solve him?" Lin broke the army to smile a way. The old man hesitated and said in a low voice, "only 50% is sure." "Enough." Lin broke the army with a smile: "do three things today. After three things are done, we will go. First, take the supreme chance. Second, defeat Xiao Yan''er and marry him back to the Lin family. Third, kill Bai Ye!" The old man bowed his head and said nothing. But just at this time, the shadow of the sword flies in the arena. saw several figures as like as two peas and flew up and fell to the ground. Every corpse had dozens of hundreds of holes, just like the death of Ling Ying. Lin broke the army''s eyes and looked at the white night. However, all of the Wu Hun zuns who were sent have fallen, leaving only one tianhun state person still supporting. However, the spirit of the sky changes five times in the white night. The level of the spirit of heaven is too bad. Rao is a person in the heaven soul environment. He can''t get any cheap money. He has many sword injuries on his body. If he continues, he will fall. "Let''s go, Xu!" Lin broke the army some anxiety, obviously did not expect the strength of the white night so terrible, immediately whispered. The old man didn''t dare to hesitate. He jumped up and grabbed the dead hand in the air, and a huge tiger knife appeared. On the Tiger Blade, there was a black light. The old man''s knife was facing down. The knife cut its head like a tiger pounced on it, and its power was greatly expanded. In the white night, he raised his sword and blocked it. When the swords collide, a terrible brute force spreads all over the body of the sword. At night, the ground breaks and people step back. A great success? My eyes are cold at night. Moreover, he is also a man from the heaven soul realm. His strength is so terrible that it is hard to imagine. I''m afraid that he is close to the strength of the spirit worshiper. "Old Xu!" Another tianhun state person who fights with the white night immediately makes a low salute. "There''s no need to be too polite. Cut the man first." The old man drank low and cut again. The body of the sword seems to be alive. It makes a shape of a month and a half in the air, and then ripples. All the places where the ripples pass are cut into two parts. Several souls around the challenge arena are cut off and die before they can dodge. Around the soul of the great shock, crazy retreat. The strong ones are out. "Can''t the Lin family sit still?" Not far away, Xiao Yan''er''s eyes are slightly bright, staring at the white night on the challenge arena: "this time, I want to see if he can survive." After many battles in the daytime, Yuan Li consumed a lot. It was impossible to subdue these two people in the heaven and soul realm for a while. He looked awe inspiring, and his eyes fell on Lin Chuanjun in the rear. Suddenly, the five organs were transformed into a wall and were facing forward. "You want to move young master? Look at the knife The old man drank so much that the body of the sword burst out tens of feet of shadow, and chopped directly at a mechanism man. Dang! A mechanism man was shaken back a few steps, and a clear knife mark appeared on his body, which shows the horror of the knife. In the dark of the night, he gave up the four organ people and rushed forward with the sword. Only the mechanism people of Zhang Tianxia resisted in front of him. The old man raised his knife again and cut him down. It''s like splitting the earth in two. But look at Zhang Tianxia''s mechanism man''s hands into palms, facing the blade. "Chop!" The old man roared, and the blade of the sword was shining. Dang!! It sounds crisp. As soon as the knife edge was shocked, he was stopped by Zhang Tianxia''s secret agent.The old man''s face was stunned, and immediately understood that the mechanism man was different from the previous ones. He could not shake it back. He turned around and rushed to Lin to stop the white night. However, a figure appeared on Lin Chuanjun''s body, and went to kill him without any sign www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Voice blood month! How could she appear on the arena? The face was a surprise on the white night. But the night is even more shocked, the breath of the blood and blood at this moment is very terrible, but there is a surge of glory with the sun and the moon. With the strength of the voice blood month, she can never have such breath. Obviously... She forged her own breath intensity with the sound rhythm? The white night was immediately in a flash. She did it deliberately to make a fighter plane. Obviously, she knew that she could not break the army for a long time in the white night. In this electric light fire stone, Lin broke the army at all did not have time to distinguish the true and false breath of the sound blood month, subconsciously behind the hand. The soul expediting device of Yin Xue month, a red long towel turned into steel, blocking this palm, but the strength of Yinxue month is too different from Lin breaking army. Even if the soul weapon is urged, it can not stop the strike. Dong! The napkin was broken, the palm wind penetrated, and the sound blood month was severely bombarded on the shoulder. The voice blood month is backward, mouth corner spills some blood, people fall on the ground, pale. His eyes were red in the night. A green sword was like a dragon. He attacked the dragon. All the five spirits were sacrificed. The spirit was pressed to a mountain and river, and it was no match. Xu Laogang was going to rush to block it. Before he was near, he was held down by the soul. It''s too late! Xu Lao''s yellow eyes burst out a burst of sharp light. Lin broke the army and trembled even more. "Chop!!!" Roar in the night, the sword is like a rainbow! This sword, can not hide! The people were so stagnant that the Quartet could only sigh. Yin Xue Yue uses the flesh as bait to create a war plane for the white night. Lin broke the army and failed in this move, no injustice! Poop! Green sword, like a paper stick, is unstoppable, and it is easy to enter the body of Lin''s breaking army. Lin broke the army and shivered, and then he remained motionless, and was stunned in the place like a petrochemical. The white night again urged, the green sword into a few inches, half of the sword through the chest. The Lin family looked at it with a dull look. It is just that a strange phenomenon appears. Although half of the green swords were not in the body of Lin Jiejun, they did not come out from behind them... br > at the same time, the wounds that Lin Jiejun was pierced... There was no blood spilling out. It was strange as if the green sword had not been stabbed into his body... br > the soul protector The white night immediately understood. Clang! A violent trembling sound suddenly sounded from the place where the green sword was not entered, and then the golden light was released, and the whole green sword was opened violently, and people were shaken back. The body was steady in the night, looking at the shaking green sword, and frowned. How powerful and profound is this force that he can''t resist, even to control? "Who is it? How dare you murder my forest family? " At the same time, a grand sound sounded, directly shaking the eardrum, shaking the heart, as if someone stood in the heart shouting. "The sound?" Linghu was stunned. The four sect worshipers showed their astonishment, and they looked at Lin to break the army in a hurry. Their eyes were still a little bit afraid. At this time, but saw people kneel down, to the forest break army worship the first shout: "see the holy ancestor!" The father? Xiao Yan''er was slightly surprised, suddenly thought of what, hurried up to the front, and bowed to make a salute: "king of heaven Xiao Yan Er to see Lin SHENGFEI elder." Lin SHENGFEI? Isn''t this Lin breaking army? How can it be Lin SHENGFEI? People were full of fog and water, but they saw Lin break army eyes burst out of gold, all over the skin printed a large number of strange characters, face no expression, motionless, in an instant, everyone suddenly realized. This is a snatch! Although Lin broke the army, in fact, Lin SHENGFEI was the inner one. He gave Lin the treasure of protecting the army. When there is a fatal danger, the magic weapon will be self-propelled. Meanwhile, Lin SHENGFEI, who is in the forest family, will know for the first time. He will take the house temporarily through the magic weapon to shake off the enemy and bandits with boundless majesty. "I have seen the elder of Lin SHENGFEI!" The four directions soul cultivation, whether it is involved in chaos or standing by the sidelines, will bow to the head with fist and shout out. Everyone''s looks are very devout. They dare not disrespect the strong! "Get up." Lin SHENGFEI mixed the sound fell out: "Xiao''s girl also came? Good! Xiao family girl, I ordered the army to break down to this middle city, and take the most precious opportunity. I want to compete with you. I heard that you said that if he can win you, you will marry him. You can not repent about this matter! " "This matter Yan Er really said personally, naturally will not regret, please Saint fly elder generation is assured." Xiao Yan ordered the lead. "OK." Lin nodded, and the golden pupils fell on the white night: "your duel with the broken army will start later. Before that, I will clean up the curfew."If Lin SHENGFEI can force out the body protection magic weapon given by Lin SHENGFEI, his strength is certainly not comparable to that of Lin''s army. In order to avoid the Lin family''s face, Lin SHENGFEI must kill this person. Xiao Yan''er bowed her head and did not dare to speak. And Ling family side, very happy, especially Ling Hu, eyes full of fanaticism. If you have Lin SHENGFEI, you will die in the daytime! Ling zhantian is dead. If he doesn''t die at night, the Ling family will no longer exist. "Master Lin! This is a misunderstanding... "The goddess of purple Huan suddenly changed her face and rushed up and yelled. "Master Lin, this man killed several members of the Lin family. He was extremely guilty. He even insulted him. If you don''t kill this person, how can the prestige of the Lin family survive?" At this time, the master of Tianhe Temple immediately interrupted the words of the goddess Zihuan and yelled. "Is it?" Lin SHENGFEI said slowly, his eyes were awe inspiring. "Master Lin..." what else did she want to say, she was interrupted by others. "Master Lin, the goddess palace, the Longyuan sect, and the people of Tianxia peak have helped the tyrants and killed the heroes of our clan. Everyone and God are indignant. Please kill this man, eradicate these crooks and gangsters, and return our clan to eternal purity and brightness." The master of the capture tiger gate also opened his mouth. In addition, feiye Pavilion and other people who are inclined to Ling and Lin also came forward to criticize and curse the goddess palace. "Do you know the sin?" Lin SHENGFEI''s eyes were cold, staring at the goddess of purple Huan. All of them trembled wildly. They were staring at Lin SHENGFEI''s eyes and could not even stand still. The goddess of Zihuan wants to refute, but she can''t do anything. She just can''t say anything to the public. Because of Lin SHENGFEI''s appearance, many people who just keep a wait-and-see attitude have expressed their attitude, standing at the end of the two families. The goddess palace, Tianxia peak and Longyuan sect were immediately targeted by the public. The spirits around them gathered around, and there was a faint tendency to surround and kill them. Lin SHENGFEI drove Lin to break the army''s hand, raised it, motioned for silence. Then his eyes shifted and looked at the white night. But soon, the anger, hatred and resentment in his eyes disappeared. He stepped over. Lin, who was temporarily taken over by Lin SHENGFEI, is as powerful as a God, far from being comparable before. Rao is the spirit of five changes, and it is not easy to compete with it. Is this the strongest person in the clan and the greatest genius in the history of the Lin family? My eyes are tight at night. "Who are you?" Asked Lin SHENGFEI. "White night." "Are you white night?" Lin SHENGFEI showed a rather unexpected look, and then nodded: "yes, yes, I didn''t expect that you should give me such a big surprise." He made a little silence, then said: "white night, you come, kneel in front of the ancestors, kowtow to the ancestors, the ancestors promise not to kill you, on the contrary, will cultivate you, give you superior magic tools, give you superior soul skills, what do you think?" As soon as this remark fell, people around him were stunned. Lin SHENGFEI did not care about the means before the white night, but also wanted to recruit them into the Lin family... This is just incredible. However, many people understand that it is not because Lin SHENGFEI is broad-minded and has a large number of adults, but because he has taken a fancy to the talent of white night. He can see what the soul lines on his face represent. The five living heavenly spirits, all variation, the most second change, the strongest five changes, and the fusion of heaven and soul! The spirit of white night is invincible among his contemporaries. Even the incomparable talent of Lin Chuanjun is far from that of Bai Ye. Therefore, Lin Sheng''s idea of recruitment is aroused. If the talent is mediocre at night, he will be killed. White night a listen, eyes narrowed: "you don''t kill me, will you let my mother and these people?" "They have insulted the Lin family and killed my family members. I will forgive you, but I have not said I will forgive them." Lin SHENGFEI shook his head and said, "these gifts are better than heaven. Don''t be ignorant of your blessings." "It''s a pity that I don''t feel anything about you Lin family. On the contrary, you Lin family people want to kill me, to harm my mother and my friends. I don''t ask for glory and wealth, and I won''t pay homage to your Lin family, so you don''t have to waste your lips and tongues." "A toast without a penalty?" There was a trace of anger in Lin SHENGFEI''s words: "I''ll give you one last chance. If you kneel down now and bow down to me, I promise that you will only kill those who have insulted our Lin family and whose hands are stained with the blood of our Lin family. If you refuse, I will not let go of any of the Shennv palace, Longyuan sect and Tianxia peak. Don''t question the dignity of our ancestors! I will kill you and so on, such as slaughtering pigs and dogs! " The voice exploded like thunder, hitting the ears of the white night as if warning him. But the white night still does not panic, carrying the green sword, indifferent and looking. "In that case, you don''t have to say more." Lin SHENGFEI is not a magnanimous person. Even if he submits to him in the daytime, he will not forgive all the Shennv palace. If several forces unite, they will not be rivals of the Lin family. There is no negotiation capital in the daytime. If they bow down to the Lin family, the initiative will be completely lost, and several clans will let the Lin family fish and meat at will.It''s better to fight like hell. His eyes fell on a group of people in the goddess palace. Lin SHENGFEI just came from the house. He is not here. His strength should not be able to exert all his strength. With the help of the dead dragon sword, he must have the power to fight a war. Up to now, he must fight his way to help people leave. "It seems that you refused!" Lin SHENGFEI snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "since you don''t receive the gift from our ancestors, then, under the nine springs, you regret going!" After that, people stepped forward. The white night stretched out his hand and pressed the dead Dragon Sword tightly. His eyes were firm and incomparable. "Surrender!" There was a roar. The whole arena was instantly shocked to ashes, and the terrible pressure was like the hands of the ancient giant, which pressed down the body of the white night fiercely! Bang! In the daytime, the body sank violently, the feet sank, and the ground stayed... "not good!" "White night!" Fu heartless and voice blood month all cry out, toward that crazy. Huan Shiying and Zihuan goddess also began to kill, intending to help the white night. But there are souls all around. Lin SHENGFEI is powerful and boundless, just like a wall, which makes them advance without half a minute. The white night will fall! The hearts of countless people wail. It''s a pity that he''s such a genius. But just then, a great voice came from the sky. "What kind of pig and dog dare to bully here? Get down on your knees The sound falls, the general situation presses down, permeates the entire Midtown! . (new year, come on) (new year, come on) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Bang! A muffled sound exploded above Midtown. When Lin SHENGFEI arrived, a pressure barrier that was released by his hand exploded directly. Then he fell in response to the roar. Zhongcheng soul Xiu all trembled and trembled. Great power! Here comes the power! People roar in their hearts. This sound is like a thunderbolt, which directly shakes the momentum of Lin SHENGFEI. Lin SHENGFEI shivered all over, stopped putting pressure on the white night, raised his head, staring at the sky in astonishment, and exclaimed, "who is it?" "Kneel down!" The roar rises again. At the moment of the sound, an invisible big hand falls from the air, pressing Lin SHENGFEI''s body. Bang! Lin SHENGFEI''s body seems to have no bones. He kneels directly on the ground without any resistance. "Ah?" The people below are astonished and inexplicable! The ancestors of the Lin family were kneeling on the ground with a roar? What kind of strength should this man be? Is it supreme? Think of this, countless people even the soul is shaking. In the realm of clans, there appeared the supreme? In this kind of place, the supreme is the God, who controls the life and death of all things! "It''s impossible... Impossible. The ancestor was forced to kneel on the ground? It''s impossible! " The Lin family roared. But the scene in front of them had to recognize this fact! Lin SHENGFEI is the hope of the rise of the Lin family, and also the dependence of the Lin family to stand on the clan territory and become the overlord. But now, their reliance and belief have been wantonly crushed by people... "ah Lin SHENGFEI gave a shrill roar, and a flash of light burst out from Lin''s body, trying to resist the force of repression. However, he was shocked to find that his power was extremely fragile in front of this surging power... "ignorant mole ant! Don''t you know what you''re facing? " The terrible sound fell again, and it was frightening. Then, I saw a huge vortex above the city. The vortex was chaotic and mysterious, and the terrible breath was vented from the inside. People below trembled. The scene is like a miracle. The whirlpool suddenly opened, and a huge dragon claw full of scales came out from inside, and it shook down fiercely. "Dragon? Is it a dragon Trembling voices burst forth. Dragon! In the clan domain, there is no such spirit thing! Moreover, all dragons have spirits. They can cultivate by themselves. Their talents are many times stronger than human beings. Each dragon has its own strength. "Who are you?" Lin SHENGFEI roared and his eyes were red with blood. The other is not from the existence of the clan domain, he can conclude. "You don''t deserve to know this emperor''s title!" In the whirlpool, the roar rises again. The dragon claw suddenly grabs Lin''s body and starts to exert force. "Every continent has its own rules and regulations. People from high-level continents must not be rampant in low-level continents. Your actions have violated the laws and regulations set by the guardians. You will be the target of public criticism, and you will be wiped out by them!" Lin SHENGFEI roared. Guardian? The heart beat slightly in the daytime. What is that existence? "Hum! So what? Who is to be killed by the emperor still needs their consent? Don''t say they are not here today. Even if they are here, they can''t save you! Kill Su drink ring, claw force burst. "No Lin SHENGFEI yelled at the top of his voice. The corpse of Lin''s army breaking broke out with heavy light, intending to shake off the dragon''s claws and escape. However, the Dragon claws were solid and powerful, and they were slowly pressed in. Lin''s body was slowly deformed, and finally burst into pieces. Lin breaks the army! Dead! Lin family genius, famous Lin broken army, just like this died. All the Lin people are in a trance and feel unreal. A brilliant light splashed out from Lin''s tattered corpse and disappeared into the sky. This is the yuan seal that Lin SHENGFEI left in his body. "No matter who you are, you will bear my anger! Today''s revenge, I, Lin SHENGFEI, must repay! You will die without a burial place The sound of roar resounds through the sky, this is from the deepest curse of Lin SHENGFEI! "Arrogant!" In the whirlpool, there was also a roar of anger. A blazing light flew out, hitting the seal of yuan and smashing it to pieces! Lin SHENGFEI lost his voice. The Lin family was defeated. "Old man!" The white night gazed at the whirlpool on the sky and called out. "Boy, revenge, revenge, no need to worry! Even if the Lord of this group comes! This emperor also carries for you In the whirlpool, the voice of Qianlong emperor came.White night nodded, his eyes blazing, carrying a green sword, turned to stare at the Lin family. "Dare you? You have only destroyed the seal of my holy ancestor, and the holy ancestor has not been damaged at all. If you touch my Lin family again today, he will not let you go! " Old Xu and other Lin family members were shaking and shouting. "Now that it''s over, don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to say that? I work in the daytime and never think about the consequences. I only think about one point. If a person offends me, I will be a prisoner and you will kill me! Then you must die first After that, he stored up the spirit of heaven again, and an astonishing scene appeared. The soul seal on his face, which represented the soul of Zhentian dragon and the soul of Linghua heaven, began to wriggle and move towards each other. The scene was very strange. Roar! In the dark, a roar of the angry dragon sounded in people''s hearts. The soul around the white night changed dramatically. A wind, a cloud, a grass, a wood, a sand, a stone, at this moment, they all stood still. White night closed his eyes, the whole body yuan force constantly toss, but not overflow, as if attracted by something. The Qianlong emperor in the whirlpool uttered a startled voice and said, "boy, I didn''t expect... Did you really understand the fusion of heaven and soul?" "But, of course, genius White night mouth slightly raised, open eyes again. Joo! A glass light rushed to the sky, and the pupils became transparent, just like the eyes of God and man. His arms, flashing a large number of dragon scales, and then disappeared, and in his forehead, the holy sky Lin soul seal side, another soul seal. Linglong! Five changes of the heaven soul, spirit dragon! The highest heaven soul is formed by the mutual fusion of Zhentian dragon soul and Linghua tianhun. In the white night, there are two spirits of five changes. The four sides were shocked and the heroes were shocked. "Genius! Genius!! Genius Song Lao opened his eyes wide and gaped. His dry mouth trembled and repeated two words. Xiao Yan''er''s small mouth is slightly open, and her bulging chest fluctuates violently. "He''s such a brilliant man... Is he white night?" Two statues and five changes! It is enough to shock the world to put them in the soul land, but such people appear in the Qunzhong area! "Miss, we must find a way to pull this man into our heavenly palace!" Old song whispered his way. Xiao Yan''er''s beautiful eyes twinkle and her head is silent. She seems to be thinking about something. As for the temple of Tianhe and feiye Pavilion, this is no less than a thunderbolt from the blue. Ling Hu, in particular, has been sitting on the ground, shaking and looking, as if people lost their spirits. The double five changes the soul of heaven, which can be called the adverse weather. Such people are their enemies. How can they not be shocked? "If we had known this person''s strength, how could we help the Ling family?" Those who are powerful cry. When the sword is cut off in the white night, the body of the sword actually releases a gray black luster. It is not only extremely sharp, but also powerful. As soon as the sword body is close, people are shocked to the ground, unable to move and completely suppressed. "Asshole!" Xu Laoyi clenched his teeth, opened his mouth to bite his fingers, and then stabbed his chest and peeled off the flesh on his chest. "Forbidden surgery?" someone called out. When the flesh was peeled away, the soul of Xu heaven was exposed. He urged the spirit of heaven. The soul "whooped" that day, and it burst into a terrible force. The whole person directly stepped into the realm of heaven soul worshiper. Sacrifice to the spirit of heaven! Everyone''s scalp is numb. "White night, you forced me. Since you don''t want us to live, you should die with us." Old Xu roared, and his whole body burst out like fire like strength. He was like a mad bull, attacking and bumping into the night. Along the way, the sand and gravel, broken bodies, touch its half, immediately evaporated into air, and with his approach, the temperature is also getting higher and higher. As the white night approaches, Xu laolingkong grabs it, pulls out a huge long flame knife, and slashes the white night head on. It''s like the void is torn. "Town!" At this time, the white night double pupil is transparent, sends out the sound of tremulous ear. Bang! Xu''s body sank a few minutes at once. But he did not stop, gripping his teeth and continuing to rush forward. "Town!" "Town!" "Town!" ... drinking constantly in the daytime, every word blurted out, and Xu''s body was sinking. His body became bent, his skin cracked, and his walking became difficult. The power of repression is too terrible, and the power of repression is purely from the power of the spirit of heaven, not the general trend of the day. Is this the power of the spirit of the five changes? He saw the white night jump, while old Xu can not move forward, a sword to cut off, the blade of the sword fell.Whew! Old Xu was cut into two sections with one sword! The blood splashes wildly, all around the soul person scalp numbness, teeth chatter. "The boy''s talent is really amazing. If he can be cultivated easily, I don''t know how far he will be in the future." The Emperor Qianlong in the whirlpool peeped into the scene and showed surprise. When Xu died, the big tree of the Lin family collapsed. In the daytime, he drove five organ people to kill them with five changing spirits. No one could stop him. In a short period of ten minutes, the Lin family team was completely destroyed! However, this is only the beginning. He held the green sword and turned his head, staring at Ling Hu coldly. "Now, it''s time to settle with you!" "Kill!! Kill!! Kill me Ling Hu roared. But the Ling family had already been frightened. Even Xu, who had sacrificed his soul to heaven, had already died. Who could be the enemy in the daytime? For a time, Ling family ran away like crazy, no one dares to fight white night. "Die!" The white night is cold and drunk, and the shadow of the sword has swung. Ling Hu''s arms were directly cut off, blood gushed wildly, and the man fell on the ground, shaking constantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 "You... You don''t come here... Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me!" Looking at the pressing white night, Ling Hu''s voice trembled and his eyes were filled with thick fear. But his words are powerless in the eyes of the white night. Ling Hu felt the killing intention of the white night, and was desperate. He bit his teeth and said in a low voice: "white night, if you don''t kill me, I can give everything to you! What do you think? " "If you die, everything in Ling''s family is already mine." The shadow of the sword trembles. Pooh! Ling Hu''s neck shrank, then the whole head fell down, blood gushing, straight to death. Ling zhantian died, Ling Hu died, Ling family tree collapsed, no one can stop the white night. At that time, the five authorities slaughtered wantonly, and in the white night, they carried their swords to the clan forces at the end of Ling''s family, such as Tianhe hall, feiye Pavilion and chuhumen. Seeing that the evil star of the white night is approaching his side, all the people who have not yet evacuated from the temple are all pale. "Master of Tianhe temple, what should I do now? White night is coming! " Feiye pavilion main leaf baifei pale face, teeth chattering way. Yang Qiuhu, the head of the tiger catching sect, is driving his disciples to stop Bai Ye. But the disciple is not an idiot. When he sees that the martial spirit Master is slaughtered in the daytime, such as slaughtering a pig and killing a dog, the people in tianhun kingdom can''t get a bargain from him. If he goes up, he will die. Who dares to listen? "It''s no use escaping now! There is a mysterious power in the sky to protect him. There is no way for us to survive. We can only beg for the mercy of the white night! " Ye baifei sinks into the road. The master of Tianhe hall was slightly heavy, and obviously some resisted, but they had no choice but to yield. Pooh. A sword Qi attacked, and several disciples offered magic weapons to resist it. However, the sword Qi was like a sickle, which chopped all the disciples to pieces, and the internal organs were sprinkled all over the ground with blood. White night is like reincarnation. Bang Dong! At this time, Yang quhu, the most advanced one, could not bear the fear any more. He knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to the coming white night. "Bai chuzong! Lord Bai!! Catch the tiger and know the crime! Catch the tiger! Please let go of the tiger and spare it In the middle of the tiger, he kept knocking down his fingers and even took off the tiger''s waist. "If you had asked for mercy before, I would have spared your life. But now that the situation of the Lin and Ling families is gone, it is no use asking for mercy at this time." The white night said coldly, and the green sword fell directly. Pooh. Yang chuhu''s body was directly cut in two. "Ah?" Those who are also ready to follow Yang quhu''s kneeling to beg for mercy see this scene, they are scared to death and run back like crazy. White night with five organs, tiger into the sheep, crazy kill. Ye baifei, Tianhe hall master and others were immediately crushed and killed. All the high-level members of each sect died. There was no mercy in the white night. The iron and blood methods awed the heroes. However, he did not attack the ordinary disciples. Instead, he took the orders from the leaders of various schools and yelled: "from today on, all of you are loyal to me. Whether it is Tianhe hall, feiye Pavilion, or capture tiger gate, it belongs to my white night. Anyone who dares not obey my orders, kill me!" They were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say more. They knelt down and cried, "see you!" Seeing this in the white night, he threw all the tokens to Miao Yifang. "Elder martial sister Miao, there are a lot of resources in these clans. Take them and have a good life." "Er... OK, younger martial brother." Miao Yifang is still in a daze. Her eyes are wide open. She can''t believe what happened in front of her. Don''t say her, beside Qin Xinhong and tianxiafeng disciples are also a face confused. Since Qin Xinhong said that he wanted to help in the white night, many of the disciples of Tianxia peak were not willing to help him. Moreover, when the war progressed to a later stage and Tianxia peak became the target of public criticism, the disciples were besieged and many of them wanted to retreat. They felt that Qin Xinhong''s decision was extremely stupid. But now, in their hearts, Qin Xinhong is in great admiration. They found out how ridiculous their ideas were and how wise the decision-making of Feng Zhu was. Who has the final say after Lin family and Lin family fall down? Nature is white night! White night has such strength, how can it be defeated? Maybe the peak master knew the strength of white night, so he would take a stand. After the war, white night was the first of the first patriarchs, and even the new overlord of the clan area. Who dares to provoke? After cleaning up all those who stand at the head of Ling''s house and the enemy of white night, the white night puts his eyes on the bystanders around him. He glanced at the crowd lightly, but did not make a sound. There was a trace of coldness in his eyes. Then he turned and walked towards Qin Xinhong. "Lord Qin Feng." "Bai chuzong, you are all right." Qin Xinhong smiles."Thank you for your help." "Bai chuzong is polite. You and I know each other. I won''t watch you suffer persecution by Ling family." Qin Xinhong said with a smile. White night smile, heart slightly moved. Qin Xinhong is a person who doesn''t care about interests. What she values is morality and the spirit of the road pursued by soul people all the time. He killed more than a dozen clan leaders and took over all the resources of these sects. His influence must be overwhelming. After today, I''m afraid that no one in the clan will dare to provoke him. The white night took a breath and headed for the goddess palace. Twelve disciples died and thirty-seven were injured. Even Huan Shiying was seriously injured. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately ran away. Before the spirit of the spirit dragon was dispersed, he immediately offered Yuan Li to cover the wound of Huan Shi Ying. The soul of the spirit dragon is composed of the soul of the spirit flower and the soul of the Zhentian dragon. It is full of spirituality and has a surging life energy. When Yuanli is sacrificed, it immediately rushes into Huan Shiying''s body, calms the turbulent breath in her body, and quickly moistens her body and repairs the damaged parts. Huan Shiying''s pale face immediately regained a few run red color. "The elder brother''s eyes opened slightly, and her voice was slightly open. "Is it OK?" White night stroked her head, mind can not help but think of Angelica Heart. "It''s OK. My brother is here. How can Shiying be in trouble?" The autumn eyes of Huanshi Yingying twinkled with brilliance, and her little hand could not help holding the arm of the white night as if she were playing coquetry. The white night smiles bitterly and does not refuse. "My mother and elders, some of the pills I use to cure my wounds are obtained from the secret places of my ancestral home. They are very effective. Take them and use them. I will cure those who are seriously injured." White night takes out several jade bottles from the Qianlong ring and distributes them to the people of several sects one by one. The disciples of several sects happily took the pill, sat down and swallowed it. These are the pills used by the patriarch of the clan. Their effects are so amazing. As soon as these disciples take them, they are shocked. They find that their wounds are not only healing at an amazing speed, but also their spirit and heaven have been increased several times. The body is strengthened and the benefits are endless. Is this a blessing in disguise? The disciples were stunned and looked at the white night with more admiration. If there is no such manpower, Wang furiously turns the situation around, I am afraid these people will have to be buried here. "Yeer..." the goddess of purple Huan opened her arms and held the white night tightly. The white night was stupefied and breathed, embracing the goddess of purple Huan. This is the first time he hugged his mother, and his mood is naturally complicated. After hugging for a while, the goddess of purple Huan looked around the white night and looked at the scar on his body. Tears fell from her eyes. "Let''s get out of here quickly, and get back to our wounds soon!" The goddess of purple Huan was distressed. White night nods. At this time, the vortex in the sky suddenly twisted, and then gradually smaller, until disappeared. "Old fox?" In the white night, my heart moved. "Boy, it seems that the matter is not over. I feel a few unusual forces, which should not belong to the people of the clan domain. I''ll go and have a look. You can handle the affairs here by yourself." The Emperor Qianlong whispered. "Good." Soon, the breath of the Qianlong disappeared. Luoyun Pavilion, plum blossom mountain, a crowd of onlookers, seeing that the white night has its potential, have come forward to congratulate. "Bai chuzong, Congratulations, you are the first of the first, prestige covers the world!" Qingyang said with a smile. The white night looked at them indifferently, hum asked: "Qingyang, why don''t you come to the cloud pavilion to help me?" "This..." "I know what you are afraid of. However, since you choose not to fight, you Luoyun Pavilion should have nothing to do with me, not only you, but also other sects! I have no interest in you White night cold road, and these people directly draw a clear relationship. The crowd was stunned. I never thought that white night would be so resolute... although this is the way to deal with people, others dare not help Bai Ye for the benefit of the clan, but Bai Ye is also a very concerned person. Since they don''t help themselves, now that they are in a good position, they can ignore them. He ignored these flatterers and went to the nine heart fairy. "Thank you for your help. If there is no fairy, mother will suffer." "You don''t have to thank me. I just did it for the sake of blood month." Nine heart Fairy Light way. "Thank you very much, elder martial sister Yin." The white night couldn''t help laughing. "What are you polite to me for?" Yinxueyue couldn''t help but stare at the white night, and didn''t have a good airway: "it''s your temper. It should be changed. How can you make trouble everywhere? In the summer time is like this, now to the Qunzhong domain, you have become more and more intense? What a worryWhite night Leng next, but found that the tone of the voice of blood month than before significantly changed a lot. "The blood moon is right, white night, you are too troublesome." Nine heart Fairy Light way. White night grinned bitterly and did not refute. "White night, I''m sorry." At this time, a hoarse voice came out. White night turned to see, the talk is Fu heartless. Her eyes drooped, pink lips clenched, bright eyes, full of guilt and remorse. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 "Merciless, what''s the matter? Why apologize to me? " The white night smiles. "You''re in danger, but I''m just standing by, I''m sorry..." Fu ruthlessly whispered, his voice dry. "Bai chuzong, you should understand our difficulties. In that case, no one can guarantee that you can fight against the encirclement and suppression of the Lin and Ling families. It''s good that we don''t help the Lin and Ling families. After all, we should also consider for the clan." Qinglianwen came with his disciples and said. "I know, so I don''t blame you, otherwise, do you think you can still stand here and talk to me?" When he heard the sound, his face changed slightly. Bai Ye smiles at Fu mercilessly and says, "merciless, although you are not from the Tibetan dragon academy, I understand you. With your character, how can you stand by? You don''t have to apologize. I don''t blame you. " Fu mercilessly breathed a tone and untied the mustard in his heart. She knew that white night would not blame her, but her guilt could not be dispelled. Bai Ye, Fu Wuqing and yinxueyue started chatting. As for qingweiwen and Liu Gensheng, Bai Ye didn''t look at him at all. Qing Zhao scar murmured, his face was displeased, but he did not dare to be angry. He said faintly, "merciless, we should go back." "I''m talking to heartless. What are you talking about here? Wait here White night raised his head and said coldly. Qing''s scar was stunned and said in dismay: "white night, you... " do you have any dissatisfaction? " Asked the white night with a frown. His frown made all the people of Qing Dynasty tremble a little. Qingzhao opened his mouth, but his anger didn''t dare to vent half of it. Finally, he had to clench his teeth and hum, but he didn''t speak. "Fu Wuqing is my friend, the leader of Qing Dynasty. You should take good care of her. If I know what kind of injustice she has suffered in your Qingyi sect, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness in the daytime!" It''s cold at night. Qing''s face changed dramatically. His hands were pinched to death. His anger could not stop. He said, "Bai chuzong, this is my Qing Yi''s business, has nothing to do with you? Don''t you think it''s too long? " The white night light looks at the clear drawing mark, that in the eye ancient well has no wave, does not have any ripples. Qing''s scar was frightened by the white night. "Lord Qing, you seem to be a little wrong." "What?" Clear draw mark a Leng. "In my eyes, you Qing Yi is nothing. My white night always adheres to the attitude that people don''t offend me and I don''t commit crimes. Originally, I have nothing to do with you. But since my friend is in Qingyi, you have to flatter me. If my friend is not happy, it is to provoke me to Baiye. For my enemy, Ling Jia is the end! ¡±The white night is light. "You''re overbearing!" "This world is the world of the jungle!" If his strength is strong, he can control the Qing Dynasty. If he is weak, he will not stand by the side of the Qing Dynasty to watch the war. He must stand at the end of the Ling family to help the Ling family kill Bai Ye. It was the amazing achievements before the white night that made many people take a wait-and-see attitude and dare not stand at the end of the Ling family. If the wufangcheng and zongmen cities were not slaughtered before the white night, perhaps the whole city would have killed him today. Although Qing''s heart is angry, but after listening to the words of the white night, he sighs and embraces his fists in the direction: "the trace... I know. Please rest assured that baichuzong will not let the merciless suffer any injustice." White night, shake your sleeves and walk away. In the future, she will not be so heartless. Knowing the attitude of the white night, those who wait and see do not dare to get close to them. They look at the white night one by one. They know that they have missed a great opportunity to make friends with the new overlords of this clan. The Ling family has been defeated, and plans to receive the Ling family''s resources at night, and then returns with the goddess palace. At this time, however, the voice rang out. "Bai chuzong." White night turned around, but saw Xiao Yan''er waiting for the heavenly king palace people to come. "Who are you?" Asked the white night with a frown. The breath of these people is very strong, especially the old man behind the girl, which can be said to be profound, even stronger than Ling Hu. When did the group clan domain have so many great powers? What kind of hermit family is it? "Xiao Yan''er, a little girl, comes from the heavenly king palace in the mainland. She has met Bai chuzong." Xiao Yan''er bowed down to make a ceremony. "Into the soul land?" White night eyebrow tiny frown, look at a few people: "what?" "It seems that Bai chuzong didn''t know the rules before Yan''er." Xiao Yan''er raised her lips slightly and asked, "dare to ask Bai chuzong, is it in your hands that the supreme chance appeared at puyun mountain before?" "It''s in my hands." The white night said that he could not hide the matter, because the black bowl had been included in the Qianlong ring. The magic weapon of Shanhe was not an ordinary magic weapon, and the white night would not let it go."In this case, please let Bai chuzong fight with me." Xiao Yan''er said seriously. "To fight with you?" The white night was a little surprised. "Yes, fight with me. If Bai chuzong is defeated by me, I will ask Bai chuzong to give Yan''er the supreme chance. If Bai chuzong wins me, Yan''er will marry Bai chuzong!" Xiao Yan''er said. "What... What..." the white night was stunned. "If you lose, you marry your brother? What are your conditions? " Huan Shiying, who had ears up over there, ran up to me in a huff and said, "who is my brother? You don''t know. If you lose, you want to marry my brother? Beautiful you! I don''t know how many people want to marry my brother. They can''t get you! " "Oh?" Xiao Yan''er blinked her beautiful eyes, looked at Huan Shiying and said with a smile, "what about you, sister?" "What are you talking about? I... my brother and I are brothers and sisters... "Huan Shiying''s cheek is red, some flustered way. "Ha ha, I know, and I also know that, with Bai chuzong''s ability, women will never be lacking. Although Yan''er thinks she has some beauty, Yan''er knows that her beauty is not enough to reverse the whole world, but Bai chuzong may not know Yan''er''s identity." Xiao Yan''er said with a smile. After death, old song immediately came forward and said, "my lady is the daughter of the new Lord of the heavenly palace." "The daughter of the Lord of the heavenly palace?" People around were shocked when they heard the news. No wonder Xiao Yan''er is so fearless. No wonder the Lin family and Ling family are fighting for Xiao Yan''er so desperately. It turns out that her identity is so noble. If you can marry Xiao Yan''er, then you will rely on the whole Tianwang palace and ascend to heaven step by step. Who doesn''t want to? What''s more, Xiao Yan''er''s appearance is even more beautiful. Even compared with Huan Shiying, she is a little inferior. In particular, her unique temperament makes many people feel excited. People don''t say it, but their eyes can''t help but throw them at her. "Yan''er is gifted with ordinary talent, and this identity is only given by her father. In terms of ability, Yan''er has no ability, but this supreme chance is the property of our heavenly king palace. Yan''er came to the clan area to retrieve it. I hope Bai chuzong can understand it." Xiao Yan''er bowed over again with gentle and respectful voice. "I''m not interested in marrying you." The white night thought for a moment and shook his head. Xiao Yan''er was stunned and showed a bitter smile: "if you were to break the army or Ling zhantian, it would be different." "So I''m not them. I''m white night." "What does Bai chuzong want?" "Not for the time being." "This..." "however, since you want to fight me, I will give you a chance and save the people in the heavenly king palace from bothering me in the future." White night waved. "This time, we should have a contest. As a matter of fact, Yan''er doesn''t think she can defeat Bai chuzong. The reason is that when she goes back, she can have a speech to explain to her father." Xiao Yan''er said and nodded to the people behind him, and the people of the heavenly king palace retreated one after another. White night hands after the negative, light looking at her, soul force does not urge, posture does not swing. "Do it." Xiao Yan''er''s beautiful eyes exuded a trace of congsu, and she drank in a low voice: "so, Bai chuzong, offended!" As soon as the voice fell, she whirled gently in catkin, and a force like heat burst out. Two soul lines appeared on her white and delicate face. While the soul lines wriggled on her face, they provided her with surging force. The soft catkin whirled away, and a huge palm shadow of several tens of meters appeared and hit the white night hard. Good momentum! I don''t want Xiao Yan''er to look like a weak woman, but she can use such terrible moves. The white night sword eyebrow moves, raises the hand, the hand knife cuts off. Cross rub. Yuan Li overflows, as sharp as a sword, abruptly splits the palm into two parts. Xiao Yan''er spins again, her little feet move quickly on the ground, a beautiful lotus appears, and the person also gradually becomes blurred. Looking around in the white night. Whoosh! At this time, a burst of air burst. There, he reached for a shadow. It''s just that the palm of my hand just pokes out, but it''s empty. The illusion? In the white night, I can see twelve shadows of Xiao Yan''er in all directions. All the shadows come out in one hand, and the breath around them instantly solidifies like a tight screw. The twelve shadows are all destructive. Only one of them is noumenon, while the other eleven are all gathered by Yuanli. What kind of soul art is this? I don''t know how much better than the ordinary separation! It comes from the existence of the soul land. White night in the heart of doubt, but do not stop, toward the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The walls of the four elements rose and surrounded him tightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! PaThe twelve remnant shadows were blasted on the wall of Yuanli, but they were not broken by half. This mysterious move was blocked directly! The shadow disappears and Xiao Yan''er appears. She looked at the wall of Daoyuan force in front of her. She was stunned. Her mouth was full of bitterness and astringency. She also retreated. "I lost." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 "Give up?" Huan Shiying and yinxueyue gathered around and were surprised. Xiao Yan''er and Bai Ye are just right in a few moves, and they are even. Why did Xiao Yan''er admit defeat like this? "Miss..." Xiao Liu several people a face to be astonished, hastily goes forward to call a way: "you... You are OK?" "I''m fine. I don''t have to worry." Xiao Yan''er raises her catkin and smiles, but her eyes are helpless. "So why do you give up?" Xiao asked. He knows Xiao Yan''er''s strength, absolutely can still fight with the white night, but why admit defeat so straightforward? "The reason is very simple, because I already know that I am not a match for the night." Xiao Yan''er shook her head and said, "I felt the strength of Bai chuzong''s Yuanli just now. With my current strength, it''s impossible to break through the yuan force, and even the other party''s yuan force can''t be broken. How can I defeat the other party? It''s better to save some energy and admit defeat. " "Yan''er, didn''t the palace master give you some body protecting magic weapons? With that magic weapon, even if you are a soul worshiper, you have the ability to fight. How can you fear his white night? " Xiao Liu is unwilling to say. It''s no wonder that Xiao Yan''er is not only a twin of the heavenly spirit, but also dares to take on the challenge from Ling zhantian and Lin Po Tian. It turns out that she has a soul device that is comparable to the spirit worshiper. I think Xiao Yan''er is noble and the daughter of the Lord of the heavenly king palace. How can she have fewer magic weapons? However, Xiao Yan''er still shakes her head: "if I use Horcrux, I won''t win. We need to know that Bai chuzong had been fighting for many times before he fought with me. I believe that his spirit is only 20% of the normal level, but I can''t even compare the two. Even if I win, it''s not worthy of the name. It will only insult the majesty of my heavenly palace." "This..." Xiao Liu was speechless. "Bai chuzong, you win. According to the agreement, the supreme chance belongs to you. As for the conditions... If you want to have a good idea, you can come to Tianwang palace to look for me at any time. Of course, if you want to marry Yan''er, Yan''er will not refuse. Yan''er is also very happy if her husband is a peerless genius of the fifth heaven soul." Xiao Yan''er smiles and says softly. This girl is very straightforward and frank. White night can''t help but feel good about it and smile gently: "I know, if I really have a need, I will go to the heavenly palace to find you." "My brother won''t marry you as long as you know." Huan Shiying rushed forward and added a sentence. "Why do you care so much about your brother''s marrying me? Do you really like him? Hehe, brother and sister are confused. Lun is not good. " Xiao Yan''er blinked her eyes. "My brother and I are not brothers and sisters. I am the adoptive daughter of my mother." Huan Shiying complacently said: "so even if I really marry my brother, it''s reasonable!" "Cough..." the white night coughed several times, the old face turned red. Not far away, Fu heartless and yinxueyue look at the white night, they seem to notice each other''s line of sight, look at each other, helpless and smile. Xiao Yan''er glanced at the white night and Huan Shiying. A shrewd twinkled in her pupil, but she did not tease Huan Shiying. She said with a smile, "OK, let''s not talk about this. Bai chuzong, we''ll see you later." "Well." White night nods. Xiao Yan''er leads the Tianwang palace to leave. The goddess of Zihuan covers her lips and smiles. Looking at Huan Shiying, she has a trace of fun on her face. Huan Shiying blushed and did not dare to speak. She shrank behind the goddess of Zihuan and did not go to see the white night. This girl, should not really like me? The white night thought with consternation. In fact, he has some good feelings for every girl around him, but this feeling is not strong, at least not strong enough to fall in love with them. Yin XueYue, Fu Wuqing and others came. "White night, entering the soul land is different from our Qingge land. The soul people there are more powerful and have more strange temperament. We can not provoke them and try not to provoke them." Fu mercilessly whispered. "Don''t worry, merciless. I have discretion." Bai Ye laughs and looks around. There is no one to see the opera. The Ling family is defeated and the whole city has been taken over by white night. "The Ling family is the dominant force in the clan area. Now the Ling family has been wiped out by me, and the resources of this huge family belong to me! Follow me. " White night big hand a wave, into a beam of light, toward the Ling family''s residence. People follow. At present, the white night can integrate two spirits of the five changes. In the final analysis, it is the advantage given by the supreme chance and the family secret collection. The Ling family is able to compete with the Lin family. Naturally, there are many treasures. If you want to integrate the remaining soul, you need a lot of natural materials and earth treasures. In the white night, he opened the treasure house of Ling family, took out a large amount of materials, gave some to Yin XueYue and Fu Wuqing, and then gave some to Miao Yifang and Qin Xinhong. Naturally, there were not less Shennv palace. Everyone took what they needed. Many soul people saw that these people of lingjiatianda got great benefits, one by one, they were very envious, and were upset why they did not help white night before. If they helped white night, they would be able to share the benefits.The disciples of Shennv palace, tiantianfeng and Longyuan sect are all very happy. They may never touch these treasures in their whole life, but today they have a bowl full of them, and their hands are all soft. Fu Wuqing and yinxueyue are not polite. When they get rich at night, they don''t mind taking some advantages to increase their accomplishments. In fact, their hearts are not the taste, it is not the envy of white night that benefits them, but his talent for terror and amazing speed of cultivation. They find that the gap between them and the white night is getting bigger and bigger, so their desire for strength is also growing. These two days, white night stayed in Ling Fu again, digesting these benefits. The strength of the mechanism man has been unable to keep up with it. It is OK to deal with the spirit of heaven. However, if the spirit of heaven is respected, only the mechanism person in Zhang Tianxia can fight. There are a lot of materials in Ling''s mansion. In the white night, he recalled the skill of the mechanism of worshipping the moon, and planned to transform the five organ people. The bone strength of the five peak masters of Tianxia peak is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary celestial spirits, and their potential can still be exploited. ... ... Bang Dong! A loud noise broke out over the Black Hills. All the Lin people around Heishan died, but in the middle of the black mountain, a fire rose to the sky, and then a figure like a God rose to the sky. Holy Father! Lin SHENGFEI! All the people of the Lin family were shocked and knelt down one after another, shouting: "welcome to the holy ancestor!" "Welcome the Holy Father!" The voice rippled around Heishan. The owners of the Lin family and the senior members of the Lin family rushed to the top of the black mountain. Lin ya, the owner of the family, leads a group of elders such as Lin Shan to kneel down and worship. "Welcome Shengzu to go out." Lin Ya shouts. "Get up." The shadow of God was falling, and a deep voice came out. The crowd rose. Lin Ya stooped down and respectfully said, "holy ancestor, have you succeeded in breaking through?" "No Lin SHENGFEI said faintly, the white robe and beard move with the wind, and the whole person looks like a fairy. "Then... Why did you go out?" Lin Ya''s face changed slightly: "what''s wrong "We will immediately recall all the people in the family who are outside. In addition, we will strengthen the family''s vigilance, strengthen the array of Dharma, and prepare to meet the enemy." Lin SHENGFEI said. As soon as this statement fell, everyone''s heart beat wildly. "Holy Father, what are you doing? Is it possible that... A great enemy is coming? " "Indeed, the enemy has come! The broken army is dead, and old Xu and others, who were sent to Zhongcheng, are dead. " Lin SHENGFEI closed his eyes and said hoarsely. After a while, Lin Ya was furious and roared: "the Ling family are so bold that they dare to fight against our Lin family!! Kill! Kill!! We have to get revenge "Not Ling zhantian Lin SHENGFEI hummed: "it''s just the Ling family. There''s another person who killed the army. Besides, that man has a very strong backing. I don''t know its strength. Maybe it''s the spirit worshiper. Maybe they will find Heishan. In case of emergency, the whole family is on the highest alert. No one can leave Heishan without my command!" It''s not Ling family. But even Lin SHENGFEI is afraid of incomparable existence? Lin Ya''s face was pale, his pupils trembled, and he quickly clasped his fist: "yes, holy ancestor." "Patriarch At this time, a Lin family member rushed to Heishan. When he saw the shadow of God standing in front of the forest cliff, his whole body trembled, and he quickly knelt down on the ground and said excitedly, "see the holy ancestor." "What''s the matter?" Asked Lin SHENGFEI. "Return... Report to the patriarch, people have come to the soul land... They... They just crossed the sea." "Is it a loose repair?" "No... no, a lot of people, dozens of people, all wearing Daofu, like... Like people of Taoism." That''s humane. "Are you here, too?" Lin Ya was stunned. "Also?" Lin SHENGFEI opened his eyes slightly: "what? Did anyone else come to the land of souls before "People from wengecheng also came. Wentianxing personally led nearly 100 elite members of wengecheng into the clan territory. The strength of the people who entered the soul land was generally high. I arranged a tianhun state person to monitor their movements to avoid being detected by them." Lin Ya said. "Well done, how did the people from daomen come to Qunzhong Lin SHENGFEI thought. "Is it for the supreme chance?" Asked Lin Shan. "For the sake of a supreme opportunity, do you need them to mobilize people like this? If you make a big fuss and attract those guardians, even if it''s asking heaven, you''ll have to bear it! It''s not worth the loss Lin SHENGFEI hummed. "The grandfather... What did they do?" "First watch and send out all the people in the heaven and soul realm of the clan. Although I don''t know what their real purpose is, my ancestor thinks that it has something to do with the supreme chance. In addition, we will send some people to watch the Vientiane gate. These people who enter the soul land mobilize people to cross the sea, and the people of the Vientiane gate will not be able to sit still!" A chill flashed in Lin SHENGFEI''s eyes: "if they stir up the whole clan territory, then my Lin family... Will have a chance!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 Tianhongzong is the closest to the Black Sea, and it is not far from Heishan. From tianhongzong to heishanlin''s house, we can arrive in one day based on the speed of Yunma. During this period, tianhongzong suffered a lot of calamities and ups and downs. At first, immortal xuansong and immortal Sanyu fell down one after another, and then they finally got out of their first sect, but they died again. Even the daughter of the patriarchal clan also met with misfortune. It was really a series of misfortunes and misfortunes. Even in the cold and cold days, they all doubted whether their life was composed of so many ups and downs ? Cold days sitting alone in front of the courtyard, looking at the dim moon, eyes dangling silk tired. In the past, he thought about how to dominate the world and jump to the top of the clan. But now, he only thinks about how to spend his life peacefully, and even the idea of pursuing the soul path is much less. "This era, after all, does not belong to me." Cold days whispered, deep breath, the figure more melancholy. At this time, a rush of footsteps sounded from outside the court, accompanied by an anxious voice. "Patriarch!" in the cold weather, his face was frozen: "is it broken? What''s the matter? " "There''s a visitor!" "Guest? Where are the guests from? " It''s cold. Since tianhongzong''s frequent disasters, his relationship with various sects has weakened a lot. Break Yao silence for a moment: "into the soul of the mainland." The words fell, and his face became a little stiff in the cold weather. "Into the soul land?" "Is into the soul of the mainland to ask the song city people, ask heaven line city Lord... Also came..." broken remote low voice way. Cold days hear the sound, heart crazy. It''s not uncommon for people from mainland China to come to the ancestral region, but it''s rare that a group of people come across the sea. In particular, how can he be arrogant and arrogant, like the song of heaven and earth? What''s more, there''s tianhongzong? In the cold weather, my heart was suddenly tight. After thinking for a moment, I whispered, "let''s go and have a look first." Two people, head to the main hall. Into the main hall. At the top, a man in a yellow robe with a horizontal eyebrow is sitting upright on the chair which should be cold and cold, looking coldly at the high-level of tianhongzong. In spite of his unhappiness, he did not dare to show his displeasure in the cold and cold weather. He put out a smile on his face and bowed to him: "asking the city Lord to come to tianhongzong, I really let my family shine. Come on, I will serve you with the best tea. If you neglect the guests who enter the soul land, I will never forgive you!" "Yes The disciples were busy responding to the way. "Lord Leng, you are welcome." Ask Tianxing light wave. The seats were all asked. When people from Gecheng were full of seats, they could only sit down when they came here. Everyone was angry, but no one dared to speak. After all, the people here had the worst strength. They were far from being able to compete with them. "I don''t know why the city Lord came to our Han clan?" Asked the cold weather carefully. "My adoptive son Baihe came to qunzhongyu a few days ago, but he was killed. What do you think I came here for?" Ask the sky line cold hum way. The face changes slightly in cold weather. Who dares to ask the people of Gecheng? It''s really bold! After a pause, he showed a look of indignation: "dare to ask the city Lord, who killed the white crane? Please also tell me that Tianhong Zong will help the city master to capture the murderer, and give the young master justice to eliminate the clan domain! " He asked Tian Xing to look at the cold sky and hum, "don''t worry, this is not the work of your Tianhong clan. The reason why I come here is to hope that you Tianhong Zongren can fight for me and capture that man!" The cold heart sniffs. In the final analysis, Wen Tianxing is still afraid of the guardians of the clan domain. After all, he is a soul person from the mainland. How can he not attract people''s attention when he comes here with so many people? Therefore, it is obviously the most appropriate way to solve this problem. "I ask the city master is a wise master who has entered the soul. The people respect you. I will try my best to help you in cold weather. How dare you not respect it?" Cold days Gong voice. "You know the time." He nodded with satisfaction: "I want you to start investigating this matter, about the supreme chance of puyun mountain, the list of participants in this matter, the person who belongs to the supreme chance... All of them should be reported to me. I will give you seven days. After seven days, you must present the list in front of me." "This... Obeys..." cold day heart a sigh, embrace fist should. Even the masters who enter the soul land can crush and kill. How can they be ordinary people? He can''t afford to offend. Asking Tian Xing seemed to see his concern and said again, "I will send 30 disciples to join you in tianhongzong temporarily to assist you in investigating this matter. Anyone who dares to obstruct you, kill!" Cold days heard the sound, Leng next, the flame of the extinction of the flame again. Ask the people in the city of songs, the worst strength is the martial spirit Master. A sect suddenly gets the support of the martial spirit Master and even the heaven soul person. There is no doubt that the sect general has become the overlord of the clan. Even the powerful forces such as Ling family and Zong family can not produce so many experts.Perhaps this event can make Tianhong Zong stride a step and stand at a different height. Cold days secretly clench fist, feel the blood in the body are boiling up. "Please don''t worry about it. In cold weather, we will do our best to solve this problem for the city Lord." In cold weather, he made a ceremony again, but he was willing to do it. "Good." Ask the sky line to nod, eyes twinkle with strange light. ... boom! A loud sound rings from the residence of Ling family in Zhongcheng. A figure rises from the sky and goes straight into the sky. The figure emits strange light, like the posture of a God. It is gorgeous and powerful. All the people who are in the spirit of Zhongcheng raise their eyes and look up. The disciples of Shennv palace around the residence look up. They are excited. When the figure falls down, all salute and shout. "Congratulations on your breakthrough." When I heard the sound and opened my eyes, I found that nearly 100 disciples of the goddess palace were all around the mansion. Obviously, it was the goddess of purple Huan who was worried that someone would disturb the practice of the white night, so she specially arranged the staff. The eyes of cai''er at the gate are bright, looking at the white night with joy. That''s great, young master. Cai''er has adoration in her eyes. Since she saw the white night, she has always felt unusual about the white night. She has always thought that this man is not mortal. However, the frequent achievements of white night have subverted her three outlooks, so that she now has some blind worship of the white night. "White night, did you break through?" Long Yue came with a smile on her face. "Well, it just consolidated the previous spirit state." White night laughs. In fact, with the advantages of the Ling family, his soul state can be increased by two levels. However, everything has a gradual cycle. If you want to speed up, you will not be able to keep up with the state of mind and the body. Just using external things to improve the soul state has no use at all. On the contrary, it will cause many disadvantages. Therefore, the white night is mainly to cultivate the body and mind. With a series of advantages of the Ling family, King Kong bumie has fully understood, and his state of mind has also realized the state of emptiness and brightness, far from being comparable before. Long Yue also found that the temperament of the white night had changed dramatically before and after the closure. Now, he has some mysterious signs. She has never seen such signs in the people of quzongyu. Even the terrible Lin SHENGFEI has never had such a feeling. Only the great power in the whirlpool has such temperament. "How long have I been closed?" Asked the white night. "Ten days." Long Yue said: "they received the benefits and chose to close down. However, there are many people in Zhongcheng city who are full of good people and good people. Many people of dragon and snake come to Zhongcheng. I will persuade them to leave and let them return to their ancestral home to practice." "You''re right. It''s not safe here. Thank you for your care during this time White night laughs. "Don''t be... Polite..." Long Yue twisted her head to one side and said in a low voice. "Where''s my mother?" "The palace master has already set out." "Departure?" "Yes." Long Yue laughed: "she said she wanted to go back to the summer to have a look, and she left yesterday." "Is it?" White night Leng next, heart a warm, smile way: "she go back, calculate, I also haven''t been back for a long time, also should go to see the teacher and each elder martial brother and younger brother." "Are you going back to summer? When do you leave? " "Today, there''s nothing wrong with it. Elder martial sister Miao is in Longyuan sect. I don''t have to worry about it. There are Shiying in the goddess palace. I don''t have to worry about anything." "Through this incident, I believe that no one in the Qunzhong area dares to fight against the goddess palace any more. As long as you don''t fall down for a day, the goddess palace will be able to cross the clan territory." Long Yue said seriously. A faint smile in the white night can not be denied. He turned and his heart moved. But at this time, two figures appear quietly beside the white night. "Who?" Cai''er, such as the frightened cat, immediately drank and ran to the white night. "Don''t worry, choi''er, is my elder giant." White night smile slightly, press hand on Cai Er''s shoulder, signal its retreat. Cai''er''s body trembled slightly, and her cheek was red. She was busy lowering her head to say yes, but there was a flash of joy in her eyes. "Qingtian chuzong?" On hearing this, the disciples of Shennv palace showed their reverence. Elder Optimus? That is the existence of heaven and soul! "What can I do for you?" Asked the white night. Jianyue usually only hides in one side, nothing will be active, she suddenly appears, there must be a reason. "Bai chuzong, I''ve just received the notice from the head that from today on, you should have a giant elder around you!" Jianyue said to Chen Tianying, a man beside him, "from today on, the Tianying elder will be responsible for your safety together with me. I hope you can cooperate more." "Two elder giant guardians?" Everyone was stunned. Long Yue immediately felt something wrong and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?""According to the latest news from the Vientiane gate, a group of mainland Chinese who entered the soul entered the clan domain without authorization. The headmaster was worried that these people would be unfavorable to the Baichu sect, so he sent elder Chen Tianying to guard them together." Jianyue swept the white night and said slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 The white night strides the dragon horse, does not slow walk on the road to the summer, the Dragon month holds the wine gourd in the back to follow. Burp! Burp! ... a lovely wine burp came out of her mouth, she shook the wine gourd in her hand, her red face slightly bulged, and her pink lips burst out dissatisfaction. "Wine? White... White night... Wine... No wine... Burp... " " Longyue, you are drunk. " "Hu... Nonsense!! I''m not drunk! Take... Bring wine... I... I can still drink it "All right, all right..." a gourd was lost, and Longyue''s lovely little hand caught it steadily, but he didn''t rush to drink it. Instead, he jumped to the dragon horse in front of him in the white night, leaning back on the white night, uncovering the wine stopper and gulping. Looking at the lovely drunken state of this little girl in my arms, I can''t help laughing at night. "I didn''t expect Bai chuzong to like this kind of girl who looks like a child." Chen Tianying, who followed him later, saw this scene and could not help but face Jianyue road. They did not hide in the dark, but each rode a dragon horse. After all, it was troublesome to follow the white night on foot after a long journey. Moreover, they had never sat on such a mount, so they should be stained with the light of the white night. After defeating Lin Chuanjun and Ling Zhan, Bai Ye changed his mind and became a well-known prince in the clan area. Long Ma gained a lot, and his back was close to the goddess palace. Tianxia peak and Longyuan sect also became his backup. Several clans were raided by the white night, and their strength increased sharply. There was a trend of crowding into the ranks of overlords. "You''re wrong." Jianyue shook her head gently, her eyes flashed a glimmer of brilliance, and her mouth slightly raised: "white night is a person who likes more than this type of woman." "Oh? What does Jianyue elder know Chen Tianying couldn''t help asking. Although he is elder Qingtian, he is the most idle person who has nothing to do. Don''t look at Chen Tianying''s enigmatic appearance. He likes to chat with others on weekdays. Jianyue couldn''t help laughing: "the man in the white night is very lecherous. Do you know how many women are around him? It''s hard to count, not to mention the distance. It''s impossible to count the whole goddess palace alone "Has the white night dealt with all these women?" Chen Tianying looks shocked. Rabbits don''t eat grass on the edge of their nests! There are thousands of people in the goddess palace alone. Are they all killed at night? "That''s not true." "Did he do it to the women around him?" "This... Is not there." "Did he do it to you?" Chen Tianying asked carefully. Jianyue hears the sound, Qiao rongdun annoyed: "elder Chen, what do you mean?" "Er... Since there is no such thing, why do you say that this man is lustful at night?" "With a woman''s sixth sense!" Jianyue hummed: "the man of white night must be a heartbreaker in the future. If you look at it, the women around him will definitely hate him in the future." "Oh..." Chen Tianying took a meaningful look at her. The roar of the front has subsided. Long Yue sleeps, holding her in her arms in the white night, and moves on quietly. Wangdu is closest to Qunzhong. "Stop!" As we approached the capital, a great shout suddenly rang out. The white night frowned and looked at the man who was talking, but he saw that the man was a armour in armor. Now he was also glaring, obviously speaking to himself. "What can I do for you?" The white night asked. "Leave your mount and give up all your belongings before entering the city." Exclaimed the beetle. "Why?" "That''s the rule." "The rules? Who made it? " "What the hell are you talking about? Do as Laozi says The beetle angrily said, one foot directly toward the dragon horse to kick. The dragon horse is frightened, immediately cries out, the horse hoof kicks back. Bang! The beetle spat blood from his mouth, fell to the ground motionless, and died directly. The strength of the top vehicle in Qunzhong is equivalent to that of a person in Wuhun state. How can these warriors of qihun realm compare with each other? It''s impossible to find any hooves. White night shakes his head, he does not kill the heart, but this man killed himself. "There''s a situation!" "Somebody Seeing this, the other warriors rushed over one after another, holding spears against the white night. "Captain, he''s dead!" A beetle examined the body on the ground and exclaimed in a trembling voice. "What?" The head of the armour was cold and said, "how dare you be so bold in the royal capital?" "Presumptuous? I didn''t do anything, but you, why do other people stop me The white night asked. "Stop you, that''s because you are a member of the Tibetan dragon Academy. According to the rules of Wang Du Xin Chu Tai, the Tibetan dragon academy disciples are not allowed to bring any soul weapon into the Tibetan dragon Academy." The captain sneered.On hearing the white night, his brows wrinkled immediately. He planned to go back to the Tibetan dragon house and then to Luocheng, so he changed into a disciple''s suit of the Tibetan dragon academy, but he didn''t expect that the clothes would bring disaster to him. "Bai chuzong, can I help you?" Chen Tianying asked in a low voice. "It''s my business. You don''t have to interfere." White night light way, and then staring at the several Oracle, asked: "this order, is the emperor personally issued?" "What''s this to do with you? You''ll have to obey the court''s orders, or you''ll obey me Cried the captain. But the next second, several beetles suddenly kneeling on the ground, knees severely hit the ground, issued a thumping sound. The passers-by looked sideways in surprise. Why are all these soldiers on their knees? "My patience has always been limited, and I ask you, who gave this order?" The white night asked. Several of them felt as if their knees had been broken, and they were completely unconscious. They were staring at the white night in a daze. Soon, they were excited and understood the man''s ability. They quickly trembled and said, "the order is... From Prime Minister Deng Yizhi, your majesty... Your majesty also agreed... " prime minister Deng Yizhi? When did the Prime Minister of Daxia become Deng Yizhi White night questions. "It was his Majesty''s personal promotion." The commander trembled: "Lu Qingshu, Lord Lu, the taste of Hubu, and so on, have been replaced by his majesty, small... Small is just a doorkeeper, Lord... If there is something that offends adults, please forgive me." Said the captain of the Oracle, full of tears. "You are making a tyranny here by the order of the imperial court. It is unforgivable for you to poison the disciples of the Tibetan dragon house. If you kill you, you will be punished to kneel here." The white night light road, finger a flick, a few soul gas fly out, fall on the shoulders of these beetles, the spirit of the weight of tens of thousands of Jin, the spirit of the spirit is not extinguished, these beetles can not get up. White night riding a dragon horse, straight into the, those beetles howl constantly, constantly struggling, but can do nothing. The pedestrians on the road point. In front of me, I saw a figure. "Are you from the Tibetan dragon house? Why are you still riding in? Hurry up, if you are seen by the people in the palace, you will be miserable! " That figure is no more than 18 or 9-year-old girl, the appearance is incomparably beautiful, very lovely, let a person look, is fascinated, but at the moment, she is a look of anxiety, Liu Mei countdown, constantly looking around, like something on guard. White night slightly a Leng. This man was actually Luo Xin, one of the three unique features of the original King''s capital. She has not changed much. She is still so beautiful and moving. However, in the white night, she has changed a lot after recasting the soul of heaven. Her body is straight and strong, and her skin has turned white a lot, especially her eyes are bright. No wonder Luo Xin can''t distinguish her. How is your new year www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 Luo Xin''s voice surprised the white night. "Wine? The smell of wine At this time, the Dragon moon in her arms seemed to smell something, jumped up and ran to the pub not far away. "Moon..." the white night called out, turned over and dismounted, was about to chase, but saw a gentle catkin''s small hand suddenly grasped the wrist, dragged him to the crowd beside him, accompanied by a cry of Luo Xin. "A bodyguard is coming. Come with me!" Looking at the white night, he saw a group of beetles running towards this side. It was obvious that the movement at the gate of the capital had spread. "Go and stare at Long Yue." I drink in the moon at night. Jianyue''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but she didn''t want to, but after thinking about it for a moment, she said to Chen Tianying, "although Bai chuzong''s strength won''t do anything in the summer, I still need to be more careful. I''ll look at the girl. You follow Bai chuzong, what''s the matter, contact with the doorman." "OK, elder Jian, be careful." Chen Tianying nodded. White night can be protected by two elder giant. There is no doubt that the Vientiane sect attaches great importance to him. If other prime ministers give orders, elder Qingtian will not pay any attention to it. However, white night is different. The five living heavenly spirits, the profound meaning of fighting and the profound meaning of the general trend, and the variation and integration of the heaven soul are also included in the white night. This kind of talent can be said to be unprecedented in history. In fact, Bai Ye doesn''t know that the Vientiane gate is considering whether to send another Qingtian chuzong to guard him. Chen Tianying disappeared in one side, following the white night in the dark. But Luo Xin didn''t know, and ran into an alley with the white night. White night thought for a moment, decided to cross examine Luo Xin, ask the context, then there is no resistance. In the lane, Luo Xin pressed down the white night with one hand, while poking her head out of the wall to peep at the beetles outside. After the beetles ran away in unison, she was relieved. Luojia was originally one of the four big families of Wangdu. It was very powerful and famous for its brilliant talent. However, in the final election of Wangdu, Luojia even damaged the pillars of talents and greatly weakened its strength. Compared with the later rising Yinjia and Lujia, Luojia was far from being able to participate in the power struggle for hegemony in the capital. However, it was still a problem to survive. Luo Xin was originally one of the three wonders of the Qing City. Although she was not gifted, she was not bad. In addition to her beautiful appearance, she was also famous as the capital of the king. However, after the dramatic change of the former capital, she disappeared from people''s sight and was rarely active in the activities of the capital. Although the Tibetan dragon house became the first force of the royal capital after the white night, Luo Xin did not choose to join it. She hated the man and the man who let her brother fall. Although the talent competition, there will be someone eliminated, but she thinks that if there is no one, it will be No. 1 in Wangdu, at least her family can be carried forward. She does not hate those innocent people. Since the decline of her family, her temperament has changed greatly. For those who have been wronged and treated unfairly, she has a little pity in her heart. Therefore, at some time, she is willing to lend a helping hand to those people. After the Royal Palace issued an order against the Tibetan dragon house, she would see the "armed" people of the Tibetan dragon house every day. Occasionally, she would rescue one or two of them, so as not to let them be stripped off or even beaten. Some time ago, she saw a brother of the Tibetan Dragon House who resisted the imperial army was killed alive in the street. This incident also closed the house and locked the door. Now the news of Wangdu has become very strange. "They''re gone." Luo Xin called out a tone, twisted his neck, a pair of bright eyes staring at the white night: "you this person, did not receive the news of Wang Du? Now your majesty is targeting at the Tibetan dragon house. None of its disciples can return to the Wangdu. Leave the Wangdu quickly. Don''t go to the Tibetan dragon house. Otherwise, the Tibetan dragon house will encounter great difficulties and you will not escape. " "Your Majesty wants to target the Tibetan dragon house?" The white night squinted and asked, "what''s going on? When did it start? " "Two months ago, the prime minister and prime minister were found out to have formed a clique and attempted to rebel and was sent to prison. Now his life and death are unknown. His majesty is furious and has appointed Deng Yizhi as the new prime minister. Deng Yizhi investigates the matter, puts a group of people in the central court into prison, and reports to his majesty that some of the people who intend to rebel are from the Tibetan dragon house, but because of the lack of evidence, your majesty They did not dare to send people directly to the Tibetan dragon house, so they issued several orders to block it. " "Who is this dengyizhi Asked the white night. "I don''t know, but it should be your Majesty''s confidant." "Do you know the whereabouts of Shen Hong in the Tibetan dragon house? Is she well? " White night asked again. Although the relationship between Chen Xiang and Chen Hong is not good, they are father and daughter. She is strong in appearance and weak in heart. She doesn''t want her to be hurt at night. "After Chen Xiang was put into prison, she wanted to redress her father''s injustice and meet the emperor. But her majesty refused to see her, so she knelt down in front of the palace gate and begged for mercy. However, her majesty still refused to meet her for ten days and ten nights. Shen Hong was exhausted and fell into a coma. Now she should recuperate in Chenfu." I heard the white light in my eyes.Luo Xin blinked her autumn eyes and looked at the white night: "it''s useless for you to ask so many questions. I advise you to leave. The situation in Wangdu is very complicated, especially the Tibetan dragon house. As a member of the Tibetan dragon academy, you are the first target of these warriors to arrest. Now your majesty has no evidence to prove that the Tibetan dragon house was involved in the rebellion. Once this is confirmed, the Tibetan dragon house will be washed with blood!" With the old emperor''s temperament, such a thing is possible. Dark thoughts in the white night. "Miss Luo?" Just then, a low drink rang out. Luo Xin Jiao body a shudder, side eyes look, but see a few men and women in gorgeous clothes standing at the entrance of the lane, looking at Luo Xin unexpectedly. The first young man with a folding fan and a white tooth robe was the first to take the brunt and saw the white night next to him. His unexpected look immediately turned into a sneer. "People from the Tibetan dragon house? Miss Luo, what''s going on? Why is this guy in the Tibetan dragon yard wearing two swords? Isn''t it said that people from the Tibetan dragon academy are not allowed to wear swords and weapons when they enter Wangdu? Miss Luo, can you explain it to us? " "This..." Luo Xin''s face is slightly white. "At present, there are royal troops guarding the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard. Anyone who comes out of the gate of the Tibetan dragon yard has to hand over his weapons, but he is wearing military weapons. He must have sneaked into the capital of the king! I''m not sure where the spy came from! Ladies and gentlemen, take this man and Luo Xin. I''m afraid we have also participated in this matter. We can''t let it go! " The young man shook the folding fan and said with a smile. "Dong Shaobai! You are obviously bloody! " Luo Xin said angrily. "Bloody? How do you explain this? Miss Lok Hin, now it''s both stolen and stolen. How can you argue it? " A man with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek beside him giggled. "I... how could I have been involved in a rebellion?" Luo Xin retreated two steps in fear. The men and women gathered around. "Hum, are you still the best? I don''t think so. " A woman glanced at Luo Xin''s pretty face and sneered, but her eyes were full of bitterness and jealousy. "Luoxin, you collude with the Tibetan dragon house to conspire against your majesty. Your crime is unforgivable. Today, we and others have taken the stolen goods together. You can''t rely on it!" Cried another. "Bloody, black and white!" Luo Xin is surprised and angry, but these people rely on her head, even if she is eloquent, that also does not help. "Amin, how did you talk? It may have nothing to do with Miss LOH Hin, and I can''t tell. " Just when Luo Xin was in despair, Dong Shaobai suddenly opened his mouth again. Several people are amused to smile. As soon as Dong Shaobai''s eyes turned, he seemed to think of something. He whispered to Luo Xin: "miss Luoxin, Shaobai has admired you for a long time, and he knows your character and character very well. Shaobai believes that you must have nothing to do with it. Shaobai is willing to testify for miss Luo. You don''t know this person at all. As long as you nod your head, Shaobai will take you away now, As for this person... Shaobai can not be investigated. " With that, Dong Shaobai reached out his hand to Luoxin. Luo Xin heard the sound and suddenly realized. It turns out that this is what Dong Shaobai, a group of people, has spared no effort to frame themselves. Dong Xin doesn''t mean to be extravagant, but she doesn''t mean to be extravagant? However, although the Dong family is not as good as the Yin family and Lu family, it is easy to suppress the falling of the tiger and the Pingyang family. What is the reason for the decline of Luoxin? At the foot of the emperor, Dong Shaobai does not dare to mess around, but now he has grasped the handle, and it is difficult to get away from it. Luo Xin''s silver teeth clenched, a pair of water Ling autumn eyes fiercely glared at Dong Shaobai and squeezed two words out of his mouth. "Mean!" "It seems that Miss Luo disagrees." Dong Shaobai sneered: "in this case, no wonder Shaobai is merciless. For the sake of the peace of Wangdu, Shaobai has to offend! You guys, go to inform Lord Qi. The others are looking at them. " "Yes." The men and women laughed. "Wait!" At this time, Luo Xin was crying out again. "What?" Ready to leave a few people smile to stop. Luo Xin''s face changed, bit her teeth and whispered, "can we discuss this matter again... " no discussion... Miss Luo, your and my time are very precious. " Dong Shaobai licked his cracked lips, and his eyes exuded a lust of lust. There was silence. She wants to save this person. Once Dong Shaobai takes this person to Qi, most of them will die. But if she wants to save this person, she has to commit herself to Dong Shaobai. Is it worth it? This is just a stranger. Luo Xin is very painful, tears come from her eyes. The banter on Dong Shaobai''s faces seems to enjoy Luo Xin''s expression. "I''ll go with you to the Lord Qi." Just then, a voice came from the side. . (it''s the fifth day of the first day of the lunar new year, and I don''t feel it any morewww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 Everyone was stunned and went along with the reputation. It was not other people who were talking. It was the man in the clothes of the disciple of the Tibetan dragon Academy... "shut up, there is no part of you talking here!" A smartly dressed woman complained. "Idiot, do you know who Mr. Qi is? That''s an officer of the Ministry of punishment. He was ordered by his majesty to interrogate this matter. Lord Qi has many means. If you fall into the hands of Lord Qi, even if you don''t commit a crime, you have to commit a crime! " Dong Shaobai said coldly. "Make a fool of yourself?" "So what?" Dong Shaobai laughed back. "Don''t be impulsive. I''ll try to save you. Don''t talk." Luo Xin some anxious, busy low voice way. But when she looked at the man, she found that he was indifferent, and there was no fear on his face. Do you know what you are facing? Luo Xin is very tired. But listen to this man again. "There''s no need to say more. Take me to the Lord Qi quickly." White night wave, look a little chilly. "Are you commanding us?" One asked angrily. "Ah Dong Shaobai raised his hand and sneered in a low voice: "don''t be angry with a dead man. He doesn''t know what he is facing! Well, since he wants to die, we don''t have to stop him. " After that, a group of people gathered around the white night and Luoxin and took to the street. The Ministry of punishment was set up not far from the royal palace. The buildings of the Ministry of punishment were very imposing. Behind the building, there was a courtyard with high walls, which could not be seen inside. There were many Jiashi garrisoned around, which was very strict. The white night line is very eye-catching. The Tibetan dragon house is now at the top of the storm. Wang can''t see half of the people in the Tibetan dragon academy, and the people wearing weapons are even more invisible. White night''s anger is self-evident. Old emperor, since you choose to attack the Academy, you should be prepared to bear my anger. However, Bai Ye doesn''t want to take such blind revenge. The context of the matter needs to be found out clearly. Moreover, there may be disciples of the Tibetan dragon Academy in this punishment department. "Mr. Dong, is that the man?" As soon as they arrived at the Ministry of punishment, the two warriors rushed out and drew their swords to fight against the white night. "Yes, besides, I suspect that Miss Loewen knew this man, and perhaps she had something to hide from him." Dong Shaobai sneered. When Luo Xin heard the voice, she trembled and looked at Dong Shaobai in disbelief: "Dong Shaobo, you..." "Miss Luo Xin, your innocent Qi Lord has his own judgment, I''m just the fact." Dong Shaobai looked narrow and his voice was low: "Luo Xin, do you think it''s ok if you don''t agree? Lord Qi has a very good relationship with my father. As long as I look a little bit in the hall, he will know what I mean. If you are sentenced to prison, no one will pay attention to you. At that time, I will do what I want to do with you! You son of a bitch, do you really think you have a few pounds? Don''t you like to pretend to be noble when I''m done with you and then throw you to those jails? I''ll let you be noble later "You..." Luo Xin Qi several want to faint. "Ha ha..." Dong Shaobai and his party laughed. "Stop talking nonsense, you two, get in here quickly." The two beetles drank so much that they came to escort Bai Ye and Luo Xin. But the next second, a strange sound sounded. Poof! Poof! The two beetles trembled and froze in place. "Let''s go in." The white night leaped over them and went inside. "Aren''t you afraid?" Luo Xin looked at the white night with a complex look, but he was walking towards the inside without hesitation. The originally scared heart also became brave and more curious. Who the hell is this man? She bit her teeth and eventually followed. "Well, are you two stupid? What are you doing here? " Dong Shaobai looked at the two beetles with a look of displeasure. However, when both the white night and Luo Xin went in, he was too lazy to take care of them and led the men to run inside. However, as soon as they entered the door, the two beetles slowly fell to the ground. A thin red line appeared on their necks, and their heads were cut off directly... passers-by screamed loudly and were agitated. ... Lord Qi was not very happy. Originally, he was immersed in the pleasure of interrogating the prisoners. However, his subordinates gave orders and said that he had caught a new spy in the Tibetan dragon house. What he hated most was that he was disturbed by others. Although he had new toys, he was already disgusted with the rigid minded people in the Tibetan dragon house. They could not get any extra words out of their mouths. However, when Mr. Qi came to the court with great displeasure, he saw the pure and beautiful Luoxin at first sight. One of the three wonders of Wangdu? Qi felt that his pores were all blooming. If you can interrogate such a beautiful woman, it''s worth living a few years!"You are guilty!" Mr. Qi''s first sentence was to shout at Luoxin, almost lost his voice. "My Lord, do you... Do not you interrogate?" Luo Xin Leng next, astonished way. "How much more interrogation is needed? Isn''t it clear at a glance? You collude with this man and intend to rebel. What else do you have to say, as evidenced by the son of the Dong family? " Lord Qi sneered. He received news that Luo Xin was with a man from the Tibetan dragon''s Academy wearing weapons. Now that they are in court, he already knows how to deal with it. "Relying on Dong Shaobai''s conjecture? With his one-sided words? " Lok Hin can''t believe it. "That''s enough. Come on, take them down. I''ll have a good interrogation." Qi''s mouth slightly raised. "Mr. Dong Shaobai called out. "Don''t worry, Mr. Dong. I know what to do." Mr. Qi showed a knowing smile. Dong Shaobai was very happy when he saw him. It''s fun this time. At the moment, only despair is left in my eyes. Yes, she had no idea that today''s summer, now the Wangdu, is so dark. A case is completely based on speculation. The process of interrogation and adjudication is just a few words, and there is no evidence to talk about... "my Lord! It''s a wrong girl Just at this time, a group of people rushed into the penalty hall, the excited high voice sounded. Luo Xin looked sideways and her eyes were moist. "Dad I saw Luo Zhentian and other people who had left home rushed over and surrounded Luo Xin. Lord Qi of the Luozhen Dynasty repeatedly saluted him and said in a loud voice, "my Lord, the little girl is wronged. She has nothing to do with the people of the Tibetan dragon house. Please be aware of it!" At the moment of the fall shaking day, white temples, compared with the original more old, has not entered the twilight age, has the image of old state. "Dad! It''s Xin''er who got you in trouble. " Luo Xin''s eyes were wet, kneeling on the ground, crying sadly. "Xin''er, you don''t have to blame yourself, you don''t have to say, dad will deal with it." Luo Zhentian''s voice was hoarse. "Processing? How do you deal with Luozhentian? Your daughter Luoxin colludes with the people of the Tibetan dragon Academy. The evidence is conclusive. Can you turn black and white into black? " Mr. Qi above sneered. Even if the sky came, he would not be afraid. Today''s home is no longer what it used to be. What is he afraid of? What''s more, what''s more, it''s the Dong family who''s standing here. Why should we pay attention to it? At this time, but see fall shake day, two knees a soft, kneel directly on the ground. "Luo Zhentian is willing to pay half of the family property for the little girl innocent." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 I was dizzy and miserable when I went to my relatives yesterday. I asked for a day off and I will make up for it in these days. Please forgive me... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 Half of the property? Qi''s eyelids jumped and his heart seemed to come out of his throat. Although the family has declined, but in the end is a family, half of the family property, what is the number? Luo Zhentian has many children, but he doesn''t want him to value Luo Xin so much. He is willing to give up half of his property for Luoxin. If so, it''s worth it. After all, half of the family''s property is not small. Mr. Qi pondered for a moment, nodded in secret, and was about to answer. However, Dong Shaobai kept winking. "My Lord, this is a bribe. Luo Zhentian''s daring to bribe officials in public is a total contempt of the king''s law. The villain suggests that the family members of the family should be severely punished. Otherwise, once this incident is heard by your majesty, it will have a bad impact on the adults. The people will be very cold hearted when they know about it." Dong Shaobai said carefully. "Are you threatening my lord?" Lord Qi''s face changed and he said in a low voice. Although he turned to Dong Shaobai, Dong Shaobai was his younger generation. In this way, would he not be ignored? When Dong Shaobai heard this, he immediately made a look of panic and fear, and said, "my Lord, you are wronging Shaobai. Shaobai is not a threat, but advice. What''s more, if you just leave home, what can you do even if you give up half of your property? If he is willing to give half of his family property to protect the courtiers of this dynasty, then Shaobai is willing to pay the same price for a clear and bright dynasty! " What Dong Shaobai said was true. What he said on the surface was actually saying that he was willing to bribe Lord Qi at the same price. Lord Qi glanced at his family and narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he drank: "Luo Zhentian, how dare you openly bribe! Do you know the sin? " Luo Zhentian''s face suddenly changed: "my Lord, this is not the case. Zhentian just wants to seek the innocence of the little girl." "So you mean I framed your daughter?" Mr. Qi said. "This... Zhentian doesn''t mean that, it''s just..." "the matter has come to an end, and the truth has been revealed. After settling down, Luo Xin colludes with the Tibetan dragon house and intends to rebel. The evidence is conclusive. Come and take Luo Xin to prison! In addition, Luo Zhentian intended to bribe him, but his heart was not right. He was sent to prison together. I will make a decision after I report to the emperor! " When Mr. Qi finished the case, he cried out. "My lord... Wronged!" The family cried. His eyes were red and his fists clenched during the earthquake. He is not only the master of his family, but also a master in Wangdu. How can he be humiliated? And Luo Xin is already a small face white, eyes lost, delicate body light trembling, a tottering appearance. She never thought that her kindness had brought such a great disaster to the family and dragged the family into a dangerous situation. The Oracle came towards this. "Big brother!" "Master, don''t be impulsive!" Luo Xin''s several uncles, aware of Luo Zhentian''s Secret accumulation of soul power, immediately realized his intention and pressed his shoulder. "You..." "brother, don''t be impulsive! So far, it is irreparable. We can''t save Xin''er, we can only give up, otherwise the whole family will bury her with her. " The road is falling and shaking. "Give up, how could that be possible?" How unwilling in the heart of the earthquake. "No! This is Xin''er''s own disaster! Why should we clean up for her? After we left home, we were ostracized in Wangdu and our strength was declining. Now it''s hard to protect ourselves. How can we become the enemy of imperial officials "That is to say, Luoxin is so stupid that she always causes trouble. This time, the basket is bigger and even has something to do with the people in the Tibetan dragon house. Now we''d better draw a line with her, otherwise this matter will come to your Majesty''s ears and we will all be finished!" "Master, do you want to fall into your hands? Are you worthy of your ancestors? " People are questioning. Luo Zhentian was speechless, suddenly felt the pressure doubled, not uncomfortable. If only I were alive? By virtue of his unique talent, I am afraid even his majesty will have to give some face to his family. Luo Zhentian spits out his breath and feels extremely bent in his heart. "Dad, give up." Just then, Luoxin spoke. Her eyes drooped, and her face was as if she had given up everything. In the depth of her pupils, she did not see any splendor. "Xin''er..." Luo Zhentian opened his mouth. "One should do what one does. Since it is Xin''er who caused the trouble, it should be borne by Xin''er." Luo Xin murmured, turned around, looked at Dong Shaobai, Zhen head lowered: "Dong Gongzi... Xin''er... Xiner is willing to listen to you, please don''t embarrass my father..." "ha ha ha ha..." Dong Shaobai laughed, his eyes were narrow, and he was extremely proud. He looked at Luo Xin and lowered his voice: "Luo Xin, Luo Xin, although you are one of the three unique places in the capital of the king." 1¡¢ But in the end is not in my hands, in front of me? But... Lok Hin, don''t make a mistake. I just want to play with you. When things get to this point, do you think you have room for repentance? ""Dong Shaobo, what do you mean?" Luo Xin looks ugly. "What do you mean?" Dong Shaobai sneered: "is the meaning not clear enough? It''s too late for you to promise to be my plaything! Even if I agree, Mr. Qi will not agree. If you want to leave home, you will be finished, and no one can save you. " "You..." Luo Xin Qi several want to faint. "Come on, I will send someone to blockade Luofu immediately. I will report to the emperor and investigate this matter thoroughly." Qi Da Ren drinks it. "Adults..." Luo Zhentian''s faces changed greatly, and they cried out in a hurry. "Needless to say, if you are really innocent, I will naturally return you. If not, hum, there are many kinds of punishments in our criminal department, which are enough for you to enjoy." Mr. Qi sneered: "take it down!" "Yes The Oracle comes forward. Luo Xin''s feet are soft, sitting on the ground, her face is full of despair. The greedy look in Qi''s eyes can be clearly discerned. She could imagine what was to greet her next, and she believed that Lord Qi would enjoy her painful groan very much. But there was nothing she could do about it. "All stop." At this time, a voice of indifference sounded. Qi Da''s face was displeased, and he looked at the man in the Tibetan dragon yard who was talking: "is it your part to talk here? Break his leg, pull it down Just a man from the Tibetan dragon house, he is too lazy to ask. After all, he is not interested in the people of the Tibetan dragon Academy. "Yes The beetle comes. "How many people from the Tibetan dragon house are being held in this Ministry of punishment? Let them go at once, and tell me everything you know. " The man ignored the oracle and said faintly. As soon as the words fell, the whole hall was quiet. Even those beetles, one by one, also stayed in place, staring at the white night. Luo Xin is also stupid. Is it a fool that I tried to save? She laughs, laughs extremely pale powerless, she feels as if destiny had made a joke with her. One paid for his father''s joke. "How could that happen?" She cried powerless, as if her whole body had been hollowed out, and she could no longer find any reason to live. Why don''t you just die like this. Luo Xin thought bitterly. "Miss Luo, do you regret it? Is it painful? Is this the person you want to save? Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. You''ve saved an idiot with abnormal brain... Ha ha ha... "Dong Shaobai laughed. Looking at Luo Xin''s desperate and painful expression, his body will emerge a inexplicable restlessness and pleasure. "It''s one of the three wonders of Wangdu. It''s killing me to make such a big oolong." "Bitches don''t have brains. It''s normal." Other men and women vied with each other to ridicule, banter and laugh. This is what they like most. "I don''t know what to do." Lord Qi snorted coldly: "if you come, break all his hands and feet and put him in prison. Later, he will be sent to the palace to see his majesty." "Yes." The beetles walked quickly towards the night, one by one ferocious. But the next second, all of a sudden, all of these warriors are still in place. In the white night, he walked up with an air of indifference, but with a kind of natural tyranny. "Well, what are you doing there? Do you want to take this man down? " Lord Qi yelled. But the beetles did not hear. "Asshole! Are you all stupid? Get this man for me Mr. Qi raised his eyebrows and felt a little bad. This man seems to be a little evil. But the beetles remained motionless. Dong Shaobai''s eyes narrowed and suddenly he felt wrong. However, the necks of those warriors were oozing with blood, and then they fell on the ground one by one and died directly. Everyone''s eyes widened. Soon, the whole lobby was in a mess. Dong Shaobai''s scalp was numb, and Lord Qi fell out of his chair in terror. Countless warriors came around him again. They were alert and astonished at the white night... the family members were also stunned. "Did you do it?" "Who are you? Who are you?" Qi asked tremblingly "Go down first." In the light of the white night, he saw that Lord Qi''s body suddenly flew up, and then he fell down on the hall. The floor was cracked with a thump, and his mouth was filled with blood, which made him miserable. The warriors rushed in one after another and stabbed the white night with swords and guns in their hands. However, as soon as the beetles approached, their swords and guns immediately became complete. With a few thumping noises, they all flew out and fell on the ground, spitting blood and Howling incessantly. All of them lost their combat effectiveness.The next person looked stunned, especially Luo Xin, with an unbelievable face. These warriors are all masters of Qi soul state, but in his eyes, they are so vulnerable that he can''t even get out of his hand, and he has been defeated by his back. What kind of state can we have such a means? Who the hell is he? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 "It seems that a master has come!" Dong Shaobai''s face changed sharply, and he murmured to the people beside him: "I think this man should be an expert of the Tibetan dragon Academy. It is obviously impossible for us to fight against them alone. Please send someone to meet your majesty and gather experts from the royal palace to capture him!" "Good, young master!" One person answers in a low voice, glances at the night, and then runs away. "Go for help?" White night looked at the man, indifferent way: "good, I will give you a chance, let you go to call that old emperor, I want to see, he can Nai me?" Dong Shaobai and others trembled. This man didn''t even pay attention to the old emperor? Is he really that tough? No way! In the Tibetan dragon courtyard, no one can have such a means! This guy is just a dead duck. "Who do you want to ask?" Dong Shaobai took a deep breath and asked respectfully. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Get down on your knees." White night is too lazy to talk nonsense with Dong Shaobai. With a move of his hand, Dong Shaobai and all of them kneel on the ground. Dong Shaobai was stunned. Looking at his knees on the floor, he resisted in a hurry. However, he found that his shoulders seemed to be held down by others and could not get up at all. "I... why can''t I get up?" "Who are you, exactly?" Dong Shaobai all cried out in panic. All the family members trembled and looked at the white night above in disbelief. "Is he so good?" Luo Xin''s eyes trembled slightly, but in the end he sighed: "how can he be more powerful? When the palace master arrives, he will still die. " "Look up." White night indifferently looked at the head of Qi adults, slowly said. Mr. Qi was so rude that he raised his head in a hurry and did not dare to be slighted. "From now on, I will ask you a question and you will answer it. If you dare not, I will behead you." White night road. "Mr. Big... Please tell me, Qi Gang must know everything!" Lord Qi was busy shouting. "Good." White night nods, light says: "this period of time, how many Tibetan dragon courtyard people have you arrested altogether?" "One... A total of 76..." Qi adults hesitated under, voice trembling said. "How many are closed here?" White night asked again. "Two... Twenty seven..." Qi dahen. "What about the rest?" "Put... All let go..." Qi adults trembled and whispered. But the next second, a strong wind swept by, puffed, and saw an arm fly, and then blood gushed, splashing the floor of the lobby. The white night was cold and cold. With a big wave of his hand, he pointed to the trembling Jia Shi on both sides and said, "let out the people of the Tibetan dragon Academy who are being held up by your penal department immediately, and bring them here!" "Yes... Yes, my lord..." the warriors did not dare to resist and ran down immediately. Soon, a group of emaciated and scarred disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy, who had been tortured, were led into the hall. Both men and women have them. Their eyes are blank and their faces are gray. They seem to have no desire for survival. They are dishevelled and walk slowly. The scars on the body, even pus and sores, are panting when walking. Seeing this in the white night, he suddenly stood up from his chair, and his eyes almost burst into flames. He took out a bottle from the storage ring, smashed the bottle, and spilled dozens of pills. Then, with a wave of his hand, the pills flew out like bullets and ran into the mouths of these disciples. Gudong. Gudong. The disciples swallowed the pills one after another, and they were quite astonished. "What did you give us to eat?" Someone cried out. But listening to the deep way of the white night: "sit down immediately and adjust your breath! Come on "Who are you One raised his dim eyes and asked weakly. "I am your senior brother! White night A voice full of anger and tension spread all over the hall. This voice falls, everybody''s double pupil all dilated several minutes! "White night..." Luo Xin was silly. "Are you white night?" Luo Zhentian was also stunned and his family members were shocked. And those disciples of the Tibetan dragon house were also surprised. They stood in the same place, as if they could not accept the fact in front of them, but they heard a thunderbolt. "Why don''t you sit down and breathe and recover?" "Yes, yes! Senior brother People came back to their senses, and they all sat cross legged. Soon, everyone''s body emerged a strange dry heat, people''s skin gradually turned red, and the body''s wounds were scarring and healing at an amazing speed... "what kind of pill is this? It''s amazing. " Yan Zhenfeng, a disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy, was in a frenzy of heart, thinking in secret.This pill not only drives away the cold and hunger in the body, but also moistens the viscera, flesh and bones. In the blink of an eye, it drives away all the discomfort in the body, and... The depressed spirit of the sky is immediately alive. In a flash, all of the 20 or so people in the Tibetan dragon house were all up, and their faces were as fresh as ashes. "This pill... Is several times stronger than the Huoluo pill given to me by the President... No, it''s not only several times, but also dozens of times..." "my God, elder martial brother Bai took out dozens of pills at once!" "It''s amazing!" The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy opened their eyes and exclaimed. But there are also new students who are still puzzled. "Brothers and sisters, who is this white elder martial brother?" "He was the first one in Wangdu college last time. I was the most talented man in my Tibetan dragon academy! He is also the first person in Wangdu. However, after the big match, elder martial brother Bai went out to travel, and there was no news. I didn''t expect to see elder martial brother Bai again in this penalty hall. " Yan Zhenfeng vomited the turbid gas, the sentiment is extremely heavy and the way. On hearing this, the new disciples showed their admiration. "White night! White night!! You are white night! I didn''t expect that Luo Xin saved the most hated person, and even got the whole home... " LUO Xin laughed at herself, her body trembled violently, and her eyes were full of tears. At this time, many of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy suddenly held their heads and worshipped, crying and shouting: "elder martial brother Bai, please make decisions for us!" "The Tibetan dragon house is over!" "Many of our fellow brothers have been killed!" "Help us! Wuwu... " the people of the Tibetan dragon house began to cry and howl, and they all looked miserable. The white night took a deep breath, looked down at the person below, and asked in a deep voice: "Qi Gang of the penalty Hall said that he had arrested 76 people in all, but now there are only a few of you. Tell me, where are the others?" "Seventy six? No way! As far as I can see, there are no less than a hundred! Those who are missing are tortured to death by Qi Gangsheng! Their bones are still piled up under the prison cells of the penalty hall Yan Zhenfeng stood up and yelled at the top of his voice. "Ah?" Qi Gang, who was shivering with pain in his arm, was frightened to feel soft and tremble. The white night closed his eyes and looked very calm, but people who knew him knew that the more he was, the more angry he was. "Qi Gang, how can I kill you?" White night light said. "You... You can''t kill me, I''m the life officer of the dynasty! You are a member of the Tibetan dragon house. If you kill me, the Tibetan dragon house will be doomed. Now your majesty has blocked the Tibetan dragon house. The reason why you don''t do it is because there is no evidence. But if you kill me, your majesty will have evidence to prove that the Tibetan Dragon House intends to rebel. In this way, the whole Tibetan dragon house will suffer because of you! You will be a sinner in the Tibetan dragon house Qi Gang yelled. Yan Zhenfeng, Luo Xin and other people naturally hate Qi Gang, but they are all depressed when they hear his words. Qi Gang said well, although the strength of white night is strong, can he compete against the summer? Once you start, you will become the enemy of the summer, and the Tibetan dragon house will also be implicated. "Elder martial brother Bai... It''s better not to be impulsive. Let''s go back to the Tibetan dragon house first and discuss this matter with the President..." Yan Zhenfeng sighed, his voice tired. "No need." The white night snorted coldly, and the disciples who were staring at Qi Gang and were eager to strip him alive said, "do you hate this man?" "Hate! How not to hate! My younger brother and I went to the Tibetan dragon house at the same time. We spent a year in the courtyard and instructed each other to practice. When we went out that day, we were both arrested by this man. He was fond of tormenting others, abusing public power, and abusing power for personal gain. He had seen him torture my brother to death. How can I not hate him? " A strong man roared. "And you?" Ask others by night. "Hate!" "Elder martial brother Bai, I wish I could tear every piece of meat off his body!" Several other people clenched their teeth. "That''s good!" White night stood up and said, "then I will give him to you and kill him! Kill me in the cruelest way you think you are! " "White night!! Dare you? " Qi Gang was scared out of his wits and roared. "Why not?" "I tell you, I''m here to rebel today!" the white night said angrily The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy listened with great enthusiasm. The disciples with the deepest resentment glared at Qi Gang one by one with red eyes. Finally, someone could not hold his breath and roared. He rushed up and opened his mouth and pulled off Qi Gang''s ears. "AhQi Gang screamed with sadness. "Have you ever kicked me with this foot?" Bang! Qi Gang''s call was smashed. He fainted from the pain. The white night throws a pill and throws it away. "This Dan can refresh him and make him not faint!" "Thank you very much, elder martial brother." Da Xi, a disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy, put the pill into Qi Gang''s mouth. Qi Gang, who was about to faint, was in high spirits, but the pain was more obvious. Lok Hin watched the scene in disbelief. Crazy! White night is really crazy! He will drag the whole Tibetan dragon courtyard into the eternal disaster... "white night, stop it!! Even if you were a big match, what can you do? You can''t deal with the Royal Army! If you don''t stop, these people will be buried for you! " Luo Xin couldn''t help it any more and cried out. "Buried with him?" White night face heavy cold, looking at Luo Xin: "He Xia Emperor... Buried me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 Qi Gang''s howl was heard all over the hall. The family members and the warriors around looked at the startling scene, and their faces turned pale and did not dare to make a sound. However, Qi Gang was no longer a man after more than a dozen breaths. Qi Gang was dying, his blood was streaming all over the ground, and his limbs were completely broken. The hatred of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon Academy was bestowed on him like swords, which completely destroyed his body. In the end, Yan Zhenfeng couldn''t look down. He raised his hand and offered a soul force to his fingers, which pierced his throat. Qi Gang''s eyes kicked, hissed a few times, and finally died. "This son of a bitch, dead at last!" "It''s bad for the wicked!" Several disciples of the Tibetan Dragon House spat at the corpse, and their anger rose again at the thought of their relatives and relatives being tortured to death by this life. "It''s over! finished! This time, the Tibetan dragon house is really over! " Seeing Qi Gang''s cold body, Luo Zhentian showed a bitter smile. Luo Xin''s eyes were lost and she looked at the scene in disbelief. It''s the same as the crime of rebellion to kill the imperial officials in public. Moreover, the Tibetan dragon house is now in the forefront of the storm. The old emperor is worried that he can''t find a handle on it. Now that Qi Gang is killed in the daytime, how can the old emperor let go of the Tibetan dragon house? I''m afraid that once this incident is introduced into the palace, the forbidden army of the palace will directly break through the Tibetan dragon house and slaughter wantonly. Luo Xin seems to have seen the scene of blood flowing in the Tibetan dragon house. "White night, you''ve made a big mistake!" Luo Xin hesitated, and finally said with his head down. Although she hated the white night very much, but the white night was for her, she couldn''t let go. "Trouble?" "If you kill Qi Gang, if the old emperor has a handle, he will immediately attack the Tibetan dragon house. The Tibetan dragon house will be removed from the royal capital because of you. You will kill many people right away, do you know?" Luo Xin said with a complicated face. "Killed a lot of people?" The white night shook his head and said, "it may not be true. Although I didn''t intend to kill people when I went back to the summer, I would not sit back and ignore the old emperor. What''s more, if I don''t kill him, more and more brothers will be tortured to death by him. This place, I will be destroyed!" "Wake up, white night!" Luo Xin was almost mad by this man. She yelled: "I know that you are the first in the world. I also know that you are gifted. However strong you are, how can you be? You are a man after all, how can you fight against the dynasty? In the dynasty, I don''t know how many masters, and your Majesty''s strength is not simple, you killed Qi Gang, you killed those masters? Did you kill your majesty? Can we destroy thousands of troops? " Hearing Luo Xin''s words, the faces of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon house were also very ugly. Yes, even if we come back at night, I''m afraid it can''t change the situation. The current Tibetan dragon house has become a thorn in your Majesty''s eye and flesh, which must be removed. However, with the strength of the Tibetan dragon house, it is impossible to resist the power of the dynasty. What should the Tibetan dragon house do? "Elder martial brother, let''s go back to the Tibetan dragon house and ask the dean to leave Wangdu as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late." Yan Zhenfeng stood up and said. "No, I''ll take care of it." The white night is light. Not to mention the current strength, on the basis of the several groups of clan forces standing behind the white night, they are not able to resist. Why should he worry? "White night, don''t try to be brave!" Luo Xin again advised, she covered her forehead, some uncomfortable. And Luo Zhentian over there also said: "Xin''er, enough, you have done so much for this person, why continue to meddle? Now that things have happened and can''t be retrieved, the Tibetan dragon house will be seriously robbed. Don''t have anything to do with this person. Go back with me as soon as possible. I will order people to clean up immediately. We will leave Wangdu immediately after we leave home! " "Dad..." "go!" Luo Zhentian is serious and drinks. He grabs Luo Xin''s arm and pulls it out. The white night did not stop, eyes fell on those kneeling Dong Shaobai a crowd, ready to attack these people. But at this time, a force of soul was released towards this side, blowing directly into the lobby. Those who were just about to leave the hall were immediately forced to retreat by this force. There''s a master coming. Luo Xin, Luo Zhentian and others face a change. But see a large group of beetles clattered into the hall, followed by a sound of loud shouts. "Night of thieves in the Tibetan dragon house! Surrender quickly and be subdued, otherwise, I need you to die without a burial place! " A middle-aged man in a gold edged red stripe robe stepped in. Beside the man was an old man in a black robe. The old man''s eyes were narrow, his hands were back, and his expression was lazy, as if he were indifferent to everything. The group rushed into the hall and immediately surrounded them. Dong Shaobai and his predecessors were immediately overjoyed. "Is it grandfather Qing? Why are you here, Grandpa Qing? Excellent! Great Dong Shaobai was very excited. If it was not for the general situation of the white night that he could not move, he would have jumped at those people."Young master, are you all right?" A middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper walked out of the crowd and asked with concern. "I''m fine, housekeeper. Where''s my father? Come and help me Dong Shaobai shouts. "Master, they are already on the way. Don''t worry. If you have your help, you will be all right." Said the housekeeper. "Shaobo, are you ok?" Qing Lao glanced at Dong Shaobai and said with a smile. Qing is the elder brother of the Dong family leader. He has strong cultivation and amazing strength. He is one of the top soul cultivation experts in summer. He has been practicing outside all year round. He often travels around in summer and contacts with other soul cultivation masters. It is said that now he has nine levels of strength in soul state. It is hard for the Dong family to meet opponents in summer. It is because of the support of the elder Qing that the Dong family can quickly replace the family It is a famous Grand trend family. Dong Shaobai did not expect that, at this time, the old Qing appeared. It was really a great drought when the rain came. It is not only Dong Shaobai, but also shocked at the moment, especially Luo Zhentian. The whole person is stupefied, standing in the same place and looking at the old man in disbelief. "How could it be so coincidental that at this time, he came..." Luo Zhentian whispered. "Who? Dad, is that old man very good Luo Xin''s voice trembled. "It''s not just fierce! When he was in the summer, it was hard for him to meet an opponent. Before you were born, he was already famous. Compared with him, what are we worth? " Luo Zhentian sighed. Luo Xin''s pupils trembled. When such a powerful figure appears here, doesn''t it mean that people still have no way to live... "Grandpa Qing, please help me and kill the thief!" Cried Dong Shaobai. "Don''t worry, your grandfather Qing, after I received the news, I quickly contacted the Du Wei army of Wangdu. Now the whole punishment Department has been surrounded by Du Wei army. Grandfather Qing has sent someone to inform his majesty. This time, the people of the Tibetan dragon house have no place to hide!" Qing Lao laughs. "With my grandfather here, we will be all right." Dong Shaobai turned his head and sneered at the white night above him and said, "white night, how strong you are, can you surpass the nine level power of Jue Hun state? Don''t let us go quickly, otherwise don''t blame my grandfather Qing for taking your dog''s life later, so that you regret it "Can the nine levels of Jue Hun state be called great powers?" I shake my head in the white night. If they were placed in the Qunzhong area, they could only be called the most inferior group. When they first stepped into the Qunzhong area in the white night, they met only this group of people in the outer part. When they got to the martial spirit realm, they could still make their mark in the sect. Old Qing''s squinting eyes opened slightly. Looking at the white night sitting above him, he saw that his expression was still very calm. He immediately laughed: "young man, according to what you said, what strength can be called great power?" "The real great power is not a person who has the skills of thousands of changes by means, but a person who has the heart of the world and controls the reincarnation. It can contain the sun and the moon and make decisions on life and death, rather than relying on the strength of means to kill thousands of creatures. You are not worthy of these two words." The white night is indifferent. "How crazy! What''s your strength? How dare you speak to Mr. Qing in this tone? " The middle-aged man nearby hummed. "On strength? Even so, he is no different from you in my eyes. " Shake your head at night. Old Qing''s squinted eyes opened again for a few minutes. He looked at the white night carefully, and then his eyes fell on Dong Shaobai''s group. He walked over to sacrifice his soul power and waved it casually. But the soul force swings away, but as if bumps on the wall, directly is hit scattered. "It''s like... The general trend?" Qing always has a funny smile. "Grandfather Qing, this is the white night. He has understood the profound meaning of the great trend." Cried Dong Shaobai. "It''s OK. It''s not a big deal. He''s so old. At most, he''s a double power. I''ve got four. It''s like crushing ants!" After that, Qing Laozhi urged the general situation and ran into it. "Break it for me!" He drank so much that he flew at the cheetah. The momentum was like a rainbow, and people around him were startled. But the next second, Qing Lao''s momentum was broken up again, like a cloud of smoke. "Well?" Qing old eyebrows pick again. Everyone was stunned. "The man of summer? Just a little bit of strength? Dong Shaobo, you Dong family, can''t you hire any decent people? I''ll give you another chance. You can still go out and ask for help. I hope you can find someone who can arouse my interest. As for the man named Qing, whose strength is too weak, let him go. I''m not interested in killing him. " "Of course, if he is determined to stay here and die, I don''t mind taking his dog''s life!" he squinted As soon as he said this, the hall was silent. Luo Xin stares at the white night. Dong Shaobai''s heart beat wildly. Qing Lao, who is famous for his great summer, is so despised? It''s the first time they''ve seen a guy like thiswww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 "Arrogant!" Old Qing''s eyes narrowed again, and a wisp of killing was intended to ripple between his eyes: "it has been a long time since no one dares to speak to me in this tone. Young man, you are very kind. Do you think about how to die?" "Dead?" White night eyebrow a pick: "depend on you?" "Ridiculous!" The old Qing couldn''t help it, and the general situation rose again, but instead of facing Dong Shaobai and others, he went straight to the white night. Whoa! Like a tornado, the four forces smashed the tables and chairs in the hall and roared away towards the white night. He believed that the general trend of imprisoning Dong Shaobai and others in the daytime was not his own, but was mostly caused by some magic weapon. How could he be so young as to have more than four times the general trend? "This time, you must lie on the ground!" Qing Lao thought contemptuously in his heart. All the people in the hall turned pale and felt the terrible situation. Many even trembled slightly. Yes. When this amazing trend comes to the head of the white night... the whole person in the white night is still motionless, just like Mount Tai, sitting on top of it, and it is extremely stable. "What?" Qing Lao Leng Leng. The four major trends are useless. "What magic weapon did you use?" Qing Lao opened his mouth in disbelief. "Why do you need that kind of thing?" "White night light way:" you are only four fold general trend, still offend to use magic weapon? I''ll show you what the general trend is After all, my eyes rose slightly in the white night, and a surging trend as vast as the sky came in an instant, and the mountain roared like a tsunami toward the old lady. Qing old whole body trembles, complexion is very white, looks at the scene in front of disbelief. Soon, his body trembled, not only his body, but also his soul. "What is the general trend? This is the general trend! " It''s so powerful, so powerful, so amazing... compared with the four major trends, I don''t know how small. How many major trends can create such a terrible power? "It''s just eight major trends." Light mouth in the white night. At this moment, all those who heard this had an impulse to worship. Eight major trends... is that enough? Throughout the summer, no one has such a terrible trend. This is white night? "It''s impossible!" Qing Lao roared: "you are so young, how can you have such a big trend? you deceived me! You''re lying to me "Don''t you believe it? Then get down White night raised his hand again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... old Qing and the warriors of the guards were all kneeling on the ground, unable to move. With all their actions, nearly a hundred Wangdu masters were suppressed, and even the famous old Qing of Daxia was suppressed. Is this still something people can do? Luo Xin tightly covers her mouth, her eyes are wide open, and she looks at this scene in disbelief... how is this possible? Even Qing Lao is not the opponent of white night? How strong is this man? "I am a person who has revenge and revenge. If you want to kill me, I will not let you go!" The white night walked down from the chair above and went to qinglao''s face. At the moment, the old Qing looked at the man in front of him with fear and trembled wildly. He wanted to break through the general trend of suppressing him, but no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. But the white night raised his hand and gently touched his head. Pooh! Qinglao''s head blooms instantly, and the red and white liquid splashes to the four sides, and the person dies directly. Dong Shaobai was in a trance and looked at the scene. The biggest dependence of the Dong family collapsed like a pig or a dog in front of him. Suddenly, Dong Shaobai trembled wildly. This white night, is not arrogant at all, he may really have great strength, maybe... He really wants to change all this. "Did I attract a great enemy for my family?" Dong Shaobai''s lips trembled. When old Qing died, all the guards were scared out of their wits. How dare they resist? White night a wave, before the man immediately stood up from the ground, his body trembling, almost unsteadiness. "I''ll give you another chance to call the best expert you think you are, or go to the palace to inform the old emperor and ask him to call up the forbidden army." The white night is light. The man looked at the white night in horror, and did not know if he had heard his words and ran out like crazy. Luo Xin, Luo Zhentian and others look at the white night.And the disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy, looking at his eyes at the moment, are left with reverence. Has white night grown to this point? He turned to the middle-aged man and the housekeeper of the Dong family. "Lord... You can''t kill me. I''m the general of Duwei appointed by your majesty. If you kill me..." the middle-aged man''s voice trembled, but before he finished speaking, the night interrupted. "See the body over there?" White night points to Qi Gang''s body. The pupil of general Duwei trembled. "Die!" White night waves again. The head of the Duwei general also exploded. The door was opened again. A large group of well-dressed people rushed in, and the leader was the head of the Dong family. "Who dares to offend the Dong family? Let me go The head of the Dong family yelled. White night turned his head, in front of the body of general Duwei slowly fell to the ground. When the Dong family looked, they were all in the same place... ... "bastard On the palace of splendor, the old emperor was furious and roared. "Your Majesty, calm down!" In the Manchu Dynasty, civil and military Qi knelt down and called. "Your Majesty, the bandits in the Tibetan Dragon House attacked the Xingbu and killed the senior Qi of the Xingbu. The minister thought that if these huge thieves were not eliminated, there would be endless troubles. Please send your Majesty''s troops to break the Tibetan dragon house, exterminate the thieves, clean up the remaining evils, and return peace to the king!" First of all, Deng Yizhi said. This life a pair of Phoenix eyes, with a goat beard, thin body, but in the pupil flashing bursts of brilliance, the city is very deep. "The prime minister said so! The intention of the people of the Tibetan dragon academy to rebel is Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows it. If your majesty doesn''t take any measures, it will only encourage the thief''s heart! At that time, I''m afraid it will be out of control! " "I pray your majesty to wipe out the thieves and return the king''s Tomb Sweeping Day!" "I pray your majesty to wipe out the thieves and return the king''s Tomb Sweeping Day!" All the ministers cried out. "This is my world. How can others be presumptuous?" The old emperor''s eyes were angry and said in a deep voice, "enjoy the book!" "I''m here!" General Shuxin stood up. "I''ll send you to lead the 3000 King''s army to the penalty hall to kill the thieves, and then lead the troops to attack the Tibetan dragon''s courtyard, and exterminate all the thieves and evils in the Tibetan dragon''s courtyard, leaving no survivors!" "Holy will!" Enjoy the book, embrace the fist, turn to leave. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 Dong Taiqing''s heart shuddered. He opened his eyes wide and confirmed again and again that the body of the fallen man was indeed the body of the general of Duwei, and the body of Qi Gang not far away fell into Dong Taiqing''s eyes. How could this happen? Who in the end dare to kill these imperial officials? Dong Taiqing raised his eyes and looked at the young man standing there. His voice trembled: "who are you?" "Dad!! Help me!! Help me!!! Help me Dong Shaobai''s hoarse shouts came. He seemed to be crazy. He kept crying. His actions in the white night had completely frightened his courage. Dong Taiqing ignored Dong Shaobai because he saw a familiar corpse. When the body was reflected in his eyes, he had already regretted coming here. The corpse, no one else, is the corpse of his brother Qing! Qing Lao! The famous soul master and one of the top figures in the summer, even his majesty has to give him a little bit of thin surface existence. The Dong family has such a position in the king, all depends on the protection of old Qing. However, such an invincible existence has fallen here today and turned into a cold corpse... it is hard for Dong Taiqing to accept it. What is the ability of those who can kill him? It was supposed to be that Mr. Qing ran over the brainless maniac who provoked the Dong family with the force of thunder. Then he came to take Dong Shaobai back and scolded him. But the scene before him was completely contrary to what he thought... "my name is white night. Maybe Mr. Dong has never heard of this name." The night turned and returned to the chair above. White night? Dong Taiqing''s brow sank. This name is very familiar. He looked to the side, but he saw a lot of people standing beside them. They were on pins and needles, fidgety, and even Luo Zhentian, the owner of the house, was also there. "Master, white night is the first dynasty in the past few years. It''s a unique genius coming out of the Tibetan dragon house!" At this time, someone behind me whispered a reminder. "Is it just that the college is bigger than the first?" Dong Taiqing doesn''t believe it. Even if he is a genius who is bigger than the first, he can''t grow up to be able to fight with Qing and Lao in these short years, right? "Has he been in the Tibetan dragon house all these years?" "No, I''m not. I''m proud of being the first. Many experts have arrived in our Wangdu to dig up talents. I guess I went to Qunzhong by night." There is humanity. "Group clan domain?" Dong Taiqing''s heart beat wildly for several times. All the people from the clan area are powerful. However, even in the Qunzhong area, it is impossible to be promoted to the level of being able to compete with Qing Lao in these short years. Dong Taiqing''s eyes turned a little bit, and then he clasped his fist: "it''s the white king. Dong Taiqing visited the white king. I don''t know what misunderstanding exists between our Dong family and the white king. Where did my son Shaobai offend the white king? Do you want to punish him like this?" "There is no misunderstanding, but it varies from person to person. What''s more, there is no misunderstanding between him and me. Some of them are just wishful suppression." Smile in the white night. "Suppression?" "If I don''t have enough strength, it''s me, not him, who kneels on the ground to beg for mercy. So, what is this not wishful thinking? The misunderstanding you say is just an excuse to solve this wishful thinking. " On hearing this, Dong Taiqing was stunned. He understood this sentence. He would not give him a step at night. It seemed that Dong Shaobai had offended him to death. "White king, it''s better to settle the enemy than to make a knot. Taiqing admitted that it was the fault of our Dong family, and asked the white king to give up Shaobai. As long as the white king was willing to let go of Shaobai, Taiqing was willing to offer 30000 soul pills, linghuancao, colorful lotus, Mo Qinghua and other materials. As a gift, I hope the white king will not remember the villain''s fault. This has been revealed ¡± "master, this..." the person behind couldn''t help calling in a low voice. These are the treasures of the Dong family at the bottom of the box. Just take them out? "Save Shaobai first, and then, as long as you keep Shaobai, the rest will not be in a hurry." Dong Taiqing whispered. As soon as later generations heard of it, they suddenly realized. White night is here. Even if he is given something, he can''t run away. What''s more, if the hostages can be cheated over, the Dong family''s revenge will be unscrupulous. However, what worries Dong Taiqing is whether he killed him in the daytime. If so, what should the Dong family do to deal with the white night? "I don''t look up to your Dong family''s broken iron." White night waved and refused. Dong Taiqing frowned and said in a low voice: "white king, I know that you come from the area of Qunzhong. You''ve got a great fortune. Your strength is not the same as that of the same day. Naturally, you don''t like these things of our Dong family. But Bai Wang, what''s the benefit of killing my son Shaobai? On the contrary, you will offend our Dong family, and you will never die with our Dong family. Perhaps Bai Wang, you do not know that during the period when you left the Wangdu City, our Dong family has already replaced the family of Laijia and Fengjia, and has become one of the famous families in the Wangdu city. Our Dong family, from the palace to the field, has great influence. Why do you want to kill for one does not matter to you To offend a man of great strength? ""Can I take that as a threat?" The white night squinted. "It depends on what you think of the white king." Dong Taiqing said. "In that case... I''ll think you''re threatening me." The white night raises the finger, waves at will. Whoa! A vigorous wind suddenly appeared, blowing Dong Shaobai directly. Pooh! Dong Shaobai''s arms were instantly cut off, and blood gushed. "Ah The shrill cry spread all over the hall. People were shocked. "White night, you!" Dong Taiqing was furious. "If you doubt my means, I have to do something to show you the situation between you and me." The white night is light. "If you dare to hurt Shaobai any more, I, Dong Taiqing, need you to die without a burial place!" Dong Taiqing roared. "Is it a threat again? Good! You warned me not to touch him? Well, I''ll cut him to pieces when he was born in front of you, so that you can know how powerless your deterrent is in front of me White night eyes a Lin, then want to rise again kill move. But at this time, the gate of the Ministry of punishment was directly opened, and a large number of figures were turned down from the surrounding walls. The ground trembled slightly, and countless footfalls came to this side. Along with it, there was a terrible intention to kill. "Here comes the king''s army!"!! Here comes the Royal Army When a disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy saw the man coming, he was in a panic and yelled. "Royal Army?" The whole family turned pale. Yan Zhenfeng a crowd also showed fear. On the contrary, it was the head of the Dong family. Dong Taiqing laughed, stroked his beard and looked: "white king, this time, how arrogant you are!" The beetles rushed in like locusts and surrounded the hall inside and outside. The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy quickly retreated to the side of the white night, watching the four directions of the Oracle with vigilance. "The bandits in the Tibetan dragon yard are not quick to be subdued!" A raw man with a strong back and a strong back stepped forward and rushed to the white night of his head with a strong voice and said. "The general appreciates Shu Xin?" Someone lost his voice. "Dong Taiqing and his family, old and young, meet and admire the general!" Dong Taiqing made a hasty ceremony with a respectful look. "I''ve seen admiral!" Luo Zhentian also had to make a ceremony. Since the exchange of blood and the downfall of Chen Xiang, the power of the imperial court has been basically controlled by Deng Yizhi and Shang Shuxin except for his majesty. How many people have offended this person, the whole summer? No one thought that this time it was actually a Book appreciation. Xinqin brought her own people to take people. It seems that your majesty is really angry. "The strength of appreciating books is no less than that of old Qing. What should we do this time?" Yan Zhenfeng lost his voice. "Elder martial brother, we have to find a way to rush out of here, or we will all die." Someone said in a tight voice. "It seems that we are doomed." Someone is crying out. Luo Zhentian and Luo Xin both sigh. White night alone is still too hard. "I have reminded him, but he didn''t listen. I can''t blame me for this." Luo Xin sighed again and again. But Dong Taiqing at the other end sneered: "white night, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you break in, this time, what else can you say?" The white night glanced at these people, but there was no tension in his expression. He stared at the book Appreciation under his head indifferently and said, "did the old emperor just send you?" "Be bold! How dare you speak to general Ben in this tone? Do you want to die? " "Give him a cold reward "Yes Several beetles drank and rushed to the white night. But as soon as they got close to the white night, they were directly torn apart by a strange breath, and fell to the ground. People were shocked. Appreciation Book Xin eyebrow also frowned. "Kill!" He murmured, no longer hesitating. He had seen the corpses on the ground for a long time, and guessed that this man''s strength was excellent, but he didn''t expect that his strength was so terrible. At his command, the beetles rushed over like locusts. But the fate of these beetles is still the same as the previous ones. Just near the white night, they are cut into several pieces by an invisible gas. There is an invisible wall around them, which ordinary people can''t break through. "Is this the strength of white night?" It was a shock. The disciples of the Tibetan dragon house were also stunned. After killing so many beetles, he didn''t even come out with his hands... the rest of the beetles stopped immediately, trembling all over, and did not dare to move forward. This is death! "General Shuxin? These beetles are terrified. Maybe it''s your turn. " The white night stares at appreciation Book Xin, light says. Appreciation Book Xin''s face changed, but there was no action.At the beginning, white night had the strength to compete with the strong ones in juexingjing. Now, I don''t know where it has grown. "You don''t move?" White night hummed: "since you don''t move, I''ll come!" After that, a strong wind blows up and the intention of killing is awe inspiring. The body shape of the white night shakes, rolling out a trail of shadows, and bumps into Shuxin with astonishing momentum. Appreciating the book, Xin was shocked and quickly raised her hand to resist. But the next second, he felt that his neck was empty, and then his eyes flew quickly. In the white night, he quickly returned to his chair, and his sight also stayed on the table top. The head of appreciation Book Xin, unexpectedly was picked up directly by the white night, put on the desk!! There was a shock. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 Poop! The body of appreciation Book Xin falls down, the blood gurgles to leave. Die! So she died! Dong Taiqing''s complacency, which had not yet been fully revealed, has now solidified completely, as if frozen. The great general of the imperial dynasty rewarded Shuxin, but he couldn''t hold on to a move. His head was so easily taken off by the white night... what is the strength of the white night? The warriors were shocked. In the whole hall, there was no one to speak, only a sharp gasp and heartbeat. The pungent smell of blood mixed in the air, drilling into people''s nasal cavity, like a steel needle, in people''s hearts. But he got up in the white night and went to Dong Shaobai. At the moment, Dong Shaobai has already been scared out of control. He looks pale at the white night, and his pupils are full of fear. He thought that the arrival of xushuxin was enough to suppress the bastard, but he didn''t expect that, like old Qing, she was not even as good as a pig or a dog in front of the white night. He said he would kill him! "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." Dong Shaobai cried out. "White king, no! Don''t kill him! I was wrong! Too clear wrong!! Please spare his life Dong Taiqing crazy shouts, a pair of old eyes full of regret. He underestimated the strength of the white night, perhaps said that the strength of the white night completely exceeded his imagination, even the great general of the dynasty in front of the white night, all but one move... How terrible is this? With such strength, how can we dare not move Dong Shaobai? If he had known that the white night was so terrible, how dare he be so arrogant? That''s not true. "Now beg for mercy? It''s too late. I said, "if you threaten me, I''ll kill you!" The white night hand slightly shakes. Bang! A breath of breath instantly tore Dong Shaobai. Dong Shaobai''s body, like a flower, fell to the ground and died without a whole body. Dong Taiqing lost his mind. Luo Xin covered her eyes and did not dare to look. The man who had been pestering her for many years, the one who forced her to leave home and was in danger, finally died. But let her incomparably entangled is, let this person die, actually is the white night. In other words, white night dragged her home from the dangerous situation... white night... White night... Why you? Luo Xin clenched her pink lips, and her mood was extremely complicated. The man who forced his family to die, who dragged his family from the prosperous family of Wangdu to the declining place, why did he have to rescue his family today? "White night, white night!! Do you really want to stay with my Dong family? " Dong Taiqing came back to his senses and saw the dead Dong Shaobai. He felt that he was going crazy. "You dong''s family is not worthy to be the enemy of my white night!" Hummed the white night. "You..." "as the head of the Dong family, at this time, you still don''t know the status quo. It''s really sad, not to mention you. Even the emperor of Daxia is not worthy of being the enemy of me! Today, the board of directors will not be destroyed by others. " It''s cold at night. "You... Kill! Kill!! Kill me Dong Taiqing''s lips trembled, and his eyes, looking at the white night, were filled with anger and hatred. However, everyone has seen the thunder of the day. Who dares to do it when the hall is full of people? "Kill? What do you mean? Did you kill me? " The body moved in the white night, like a wind of death, blowing to the Dong family. "Be careful!" The Dong family was shocked and quickly urged the spirit of heaven to resist the past. But the wind of death is almost everywhere, directly through the people, unstoppable. It''s just a gale. When he returned to his original place in the white night, Dong Taiqing shivered and looked around, but he saw that the masters of the Dong family fell to the ground one after another. There was a blood hole the size of a finger in his neck. All of them were killed by one blow, and no one survived... the beams and columns supporting the Dong family were destroyed by the white night. But in the blink of an eye, they were all killed. Dong Taiqing sat on the ground with sweat on his face. At this moment, he finally understood that the man in front of him was not what he could fight against. Maybe he had no position in the summer, but his strength was strong enough to be arrogant. What was the status? Status is also established under the protection of strength, with strong strength as the foundation, what kind of position can not be obtained? "How could that happen? How could this happen... " Dong Shaobai''s face turned white and his lips could not stop murmuring. Dong Jiachao has fallen into such a situation that he has never lost. White night patted Dong Taiqing''s head, Dong Taiqing shivered and fell to the ground.Dong Taiqing, dead. The Dong family was completely destroyed. Luo Zhentian looked at the back of the hall, suddenly a shock, the whole person rushed forward, to the white night boxing. "From today on, I would like to take the order of the white king as your order and follow the direction of the white king! Go through fire and water The white night light looked at the eye falls the sky, looked again to see Luo Xin, pondered. This time, he came with the mentality of subverting the whole Xia Dynasty. Since he has strength, why can''t he be emperor? However, to conquer the world only by force is not satisfied. As an old family of Wangdu, Luojia has some connections. He nodded and said, "since you are so knowledgeable about the current affairs at home, I will accept it. Since you choose to follow me, you should do things according to my principles. If I find out that you have a little bit of betrayal of my mind, even if it is heaven and earth, I will certainly frustrate your bones and ashes!" "Yes, my Lord!" Luo Zhentian knelt down directly. Luo''s family is still at a loss, but no one dares to hesitate and kneels down one after another. Rao is Luoxin who has to follow his father''s actions. "Get up." The white night is light. "Thank you." "Younger martial brother Yan." There was a cry from the white night. "Elder martial brother." Yan Zhenfeng ran in a hurry, holding fists in response to the way, and his expression was extremely respectful. At the moment, the white night has become their leader, not to mention his identity, just drink strength, has conquered these disciples of the Tibetan dragon Academy. "Follow me back to college. It''s time to make a break with the Xia Dynasty." White night light road, outward bound. "Yes Yan Zhenfeng a spirit of a shock, shout out, Qi Qi to follow. The family members looked at the departure of the crowd, a complex look. "Dad, why do you follow white night?" Luo Xin saw people leave, and finally couldn''t help asking. "Follow?" Luo Zhentian shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "this is not a simple follow, but a bet." "Gambling?" "Yes, bet my eyes are right." Looking at the gate, Luo Zhentian said slowly: "Xin''er, I know you hate the white night, but in fact, the reason why our family has declined is not the fault of white night. You should know that in the competition of talents, there are always some people who stand out, and some people will leave. If they don''t exchange their strength, they will be defeated by the hands of the white night. Of course, it can''t be blamed for the white night. Of course, it can''t be blamed for not changing. This is the way in the world, the survival of the fittest and natural selection, However, it is impossible that the decline of my home has nothing to do with white night. This time, I put all the lives of our family members on the white night to see if he can subvert the dynasty. If he wins, I will rise again. If he fails, I will disappear and everyone will die without a burial place! " "Is it a white night for success and a white night for failure?" Luo Xin murmured. "Not bad." The family is silent. "Xin''er, what do you think of the white night man?" At this time, Luozhentian suddenly and again. Luo Xin was stunned, obviously confused by his father''s question. "Dad, what do you mean by that..." "The white night is full of strength and talent. In just a few years, I have grown to such a level. If you can marry him, it will be a great fortune for me to leave home." The earth shakes heaven. "Dad, how can this kind of thing be... LUO Xin has some incoherent words, and her face is red. She admitted that the white night had changed a lot, at least more handsome than before. When she met for the first time, she was a bit excited, but she couldn''t accept the thought that this man was the man she hated for countless days and nights. "If white night is defeated, Da Xia can''t help him with his skills. If you become his woman, you can at least get a comfortable life. This is the way for Dad to prepare for you." Luo Zhentian sighed and said in a low voice. "Dad..." Luo Xin cried sadly. "With your looks, even if you can''t be his wife, it''s enough to be a concubine... Now it''s too early to say that. Let''s go and see if the man of white night can overthrow this great dynasty." Luo Zhentian sinks down the road and goes outside. However, at the same time, the troops stationed around the city received orders and rushed to the Tibetan dragon house. Although Wangdu is still as prosperous as usual, the frequent appearance of Jiashi in the street makes the Wangdu people panic. Yinjia, Chenjia, Lujia, Zixing college and so on, have received some news. Especially the sinking family. When the white night led Yan Zhenfeng and his party to the Tibetan dragon courtyard, the sinking family also ran to this. They are not the direct relatives of the Shen family, but the servant girls of Shen Hong''s side. The servant girl did not see much with the white night, but by virtue of his disciple clothes and the familiar outline, she boldly guessed."Young master Bai? Is it Mr. White? " In the white night, I saw a girl in green dress and ponytail. She knelt down in front of her, crying and crying: "young master Bai, please help Miss Bai, miss... It''s almost impossible." "Are you the servant girl of sister CHENHONG?" The white night frowned and asked. "Yes... Young master Bai, please go to Shen Fu as soon as possible. Someone... Someone wants to hurt miss... Wuwu..." the servant girl sobbed. Thinking in the white night, he frowned and said, "younger martial brother Yan." "Elder martial brother." "You go first." "But... Elder martial brother..." "don''t worry, it won''t take long for me to go to sink the mansion. In addition, no one will dare to offend the Tibetan dragon house during this period of time." Hearing this, Yan Zhenfeng hesitated, and finally nodded to the Tibetan dragon courtyard. But as soon as they got close, they stopped. In front of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, there were nearly a thousand Jiashi gathered, and the whole street was blocked. "Disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy, kill!" Those beetles found Yan Zhenfeng and others who had come by and drank at once. Yan Zhenfeng, a crowd of pale faces, will turn to run. But the next second, day and night. "You don''t have to run." White night light way, but the eyes are full of killing intention. This place is the Tibetan dragon house. Why do you want to escape? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 The Oracle surged in like a tide. Yan Zhenfeng and his disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy turned pale and retreated in a hurry. They looked at these Oracle warriors nervously, and they were all flustered. "Aren''t these beetles just blocking the Tibetan dragon house? Why kill us so much? " "Has your majesty changed his order?" Yan Zhenfeng trembled. "The matter of the Ministry of punishment must have been handed down to the imperial palace. If the old emperor has the iron evidence, why should he put on airs again?" White night light road, suddenly wave, five figures from his side, the five figures in a row, as if the wall hit forward. Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof! All the warriors were smashed, and the dark wall had no idea how terrible its power was. The people who touched it burst directly, and the artifacts on them were all turned into fragments. When the wall washed away, the long road was filled with flesh and blood, as if it were paved with blood and mud. It was extremely terrifying. And the other beetles who came to see this scene were scared out of their wits and did not dare to go forward. With a wave of the white night, five organ people stand on both sides of the gate, standing like statues. Yan Zhenfeng was stunned. These soldiers of the dynasty, in front of the white night, are like pigs and dogs? "Yan Zhenfeng, you go." It''s cold at night. Yan Zhenfeng and other people just came back to their senses and saw the hundreds of Jiashi disappear in the blink of an eye. All of them are still in shock. They looked at those organs in horror, their hearts beating wildly: what is this? Yan Zhenfeng and others rushed to the gate, while the white night led the servant girl and went directly to Shen Fu. "Now you should tell me what''s going on here, elder martial sister Shen? Who wants to hurt her? " Asked the cold night. "Yes... It''s ladies. Now that the master is locked up in the prison, his life or death is unknown. The sinking family has been in chaos. Some slaves often steal their property and escape. But those immediate relatives of the Shen family are worried about being implicated, and they are also scrambling to escape. Because the master''s case involves the Tibetan dragon house, and is also a big crime. Once convicted, it will be a crime of copying the family and destroying the family. So... So we all want to escape Before they get married, they have to be prepared to take advantage of the family, but they have to be prepared to be buried in the family The rest of Shen''s family, that person is miss... " " Shen Xiang is also an honest man, but he married such a group of wives and concubines with a heart of snakes and scorpions. " "I have nothing to do with your family''s death. This time, I will only protect senior sister CHENHONG." "Young master, what about me?" "Take you with you." "Thank you, young master." The servant girl was relieved. The gate of the house was closed, and the streets around it were rare. As soon as the servant girl led the white night to the gate, she was stopped by two figures who ran out of nowhere. "Who?" The servant girl was frightened and retreated. "The house of sinking has been sealed off. No one can get close to it. Get out of here!" The two figures were drinking, and they went straight to the maid and the white night. The servant girl was so frightened that she fell on the ground directly, and her eyes were creepy. "Go away!" Two people just approached, the night suddenly a drink, sound waves like a dragon, will be close to the two people directly shake open. Bang! Bang! Two people fly out, hard hit the wall of the house, will crack the wall. White night a fierce wave, soul force sacrifice, like iron and steel hit on the two people, two body path into meat mud. Has servant girl ever seen such a bloody scene? Almost fainted. "Lead the way." Hummed the white night. "Is... Is the childe..." the servant girl shivering said, difficult to get up, push open the door. At the moment, the sinking mansion is extremely depressed. When you enter the mansion, you still can''t see any people. However, the mansion is a mess with scattered sundries and many blood footprints. Obviously, it is not safe here. "Originally, the maidservant wanted to send the young lady to the Tibetan dragon yard, but the young lady said that if she went back to the Tibetan dragon house at this time, she would have settled down and colluded with the Tibetan dragon house, so she insisted on staying here." The servant girl whispered. I''m afraid it''s not only this, but the Tibetan dragon house is also blocked. At the moment, Shen Hong can''t even go back. Silent in the white night, her face was cold, and she walked towards the courtyard where Shen Hong was. After the Big Dipper, Chen Hong''s status in the Chens rose because of the white night. The courtyard also changed from a side angle to a middle court, but somehow, her courtyard returned to the side angle. "Since the master''s accident, the lady''s middle court has been occupied by the ladies, and many of the benefits the master has given to her have been taken away." The servant girl sobbed.I heard the sound in the white night, and I was burning with anger. When they came to the side yard, they saw that the gate was closed. Through the gap, they could see a figure standing nervously at the door, peeping out quietly. "Xiaolan, it''s me." The servant girl whispered to the inside. "Is it sister Cuihong?" The servant girl inside opened the door in a hurry. Seeing Cui Hong, the maid standing outside, she immediately burst into tears: "sister Cuihong, you are finally here. Wuwu... If you don''t come, Xiaolan doesn''t know what to do... Wuwu... " how is Miss? " Cui Hong asked. "Miss... Miss is dying..." Xiaolan sobbed. "What?" Emerald red as if struck by lightning. "Go and show me your lady." The night sank. "This childe is..." Xiaolan looks confused. "Take me quickly!" Drink in the daytime. Xiaolan was so frightened that she didn''t dare to ask more questions and turned her head and ran away. The side yard is not big, and there are only two rooms. One is for the maid and the other is for Shen Hong. Most of the items in the dark red are put in the shed beside the courtyard, so the side yard is extremely crowded. Walking to the front of the house at night, only the mottled and mended traces are reflected in the eyes. Although the place is tidied up by Cuihong and Xiaolan, it can not cover up the dilapidation here. White night raised his hand and slowly pushed the door open. The old door creaked melodiously. "Cough..." a slight cough came, accompanied by a weak and hoarse nonsense: "is... Xiaolan... I... My father... Back?" "Dad... Dad... Are you ok?" "Younger martial brother... Younger martial brother is also here, isn''t he?" "Is everyone here?" Weak talk from time to time. Cui Hong sighs. "Miss is talking nonsense again..." at night, her eyes tightened and she walked towards the bed. The woman was lying on the bed, looking extremely haggard. She closed her eyes and was already in a state of half faintness and half awakening. Reaching out to touch her red forehead, she found that her forehead was extremely hot, and there was little soul power left in her body. White night swept the medicine bowl beside the eye, eyebrow a sink: "what medicine do you usually take for your family miss?" When the two maids heard this, they all knelt down and cried: "childe, we just have enough money to buy yingqingcao..." "is there really only yingqingcao?" It''s cold at night. They trembled, looked at each other, and then lowered their heads. Cuihong began to talk. She sobbed and whispered: "you don''t understand, young master. After the chaos in our family, the medical materials for the young lady''s treatment were also cut off. We had to rely on our little money to go to the drugstore to buy some of the simplest green grass. Later, the ladies came to us and asked us to feed the young lady with" return fragrant leaves " I still know it. If you take it for a long time, it will do great harm to your soul. However, it can cure most of the patients. The maid thinks that the young lady''s life is hard to be saved. What should the soul do? Br > in the past, it would not be regarded as a medicine to cure the soul of the diseased people, but it would not be regarded as a medicine to cure the spirit of the sky But there is no existence. The intention of these ladies is very obvious. Before returning fragrant leaf to cure the disease of deep red, it is enough to kill the deep red sky soul. If they lose the soul, they will surely die. They dare not directly deal with Shen Hong, otherwise they will fall behind. Once it comes out, they will lose their reputation. Therefore, they can only use this method. When Shen Hong dies, it is natural for such a big family It''s in their hands. White night takes out a soul pill from Qianlong ring and chews it in his mouth. Then he holds a small red mouth and sends it in with soul Qi. Next to the two servant girls look stunned. "Childe... You..." however, as soon as the pill entered his abdomen, his dark red and haggard face immediately became ruddy, and the weak breath was even. The white night stretched out his hand and pressed it on the deep red abdomen. The spirit of the spirit of the flower and the spirit of the heaven immediately appeared on his face. Waves of energetic soul power rippled in the room. Cui Hong and Xiao Lan felt that the room was warm in the blink of an eye. I don''t know how long it took. Shen Hong opened her eyes gently. She felt her body warm, comfortable and tight, especially in the spirit of heaven, as if she was gently covered by a pair of big hands, and a strong sense of security and satisfaction welled up. And when the eyes open the moment, deep red feel their brain are shaking, a pair of pupils staring at the person in front of them, can no longer be moved away. She was staring at the person in front of her, and for a while, she suddenly laughed bitterly. "No wonder it''s getting better all of a sudden. No wonder it''s warm all of a sudden. It turns out that... I saw younger martial brother Bai... After all, I still can''t cheat myself. At the last moment of my life, what I see is still younger martial brother Bai..."She stopped and said with a wry smile: "younger martial brother Bai... Do you know that I have always liked you very much, but... You are a genius without one in a million, and I am... With ordinary qualifications, how can I be worthy of you?" Shen Hong raised her hand and laughed dryly. She stroked her serious face in the white night. However, she could see that the corners of her mouth were constantly twitching. She looked lovely. Shen Hong couldn''t help chuckling, then extended a hand and stroked the handsome face with sharp edges and corners. She was quite unable to put down her hand. "This dream is so real..." Shen Hong said. And the servant girl next to her has been stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "Why? How does it feel like it''s true? And body temperature... "Deep red caresses, the eyes in the pan doubts:" I should have been dying just right, all these are illusions, why do I feel my spirit is getting better and better? " "Little... Miss..." Cui Hong over there couldn''t help shouting. Shen Hong turned her head and looked at the two servant girls kneeling on the ground. Her pupil suddenly trembled, as if she had thought of something very bad. The big melon seed face immediately shuddered. She opened her eyes, carefully moved over, looking at the man sitting beside the bed, a small mouth gently opened, a face of disbelief. "Elder martial sister, are you ok?" The white night breathed a breath, some can''t laugh and cry, opened his mouth to ask. "I... i... I''m still... Ok..." looking at the white night, I murmured, and suddenly screamed. Suddenly, I grabbed the quilt and covered my head. The whole person curled up in the quilt and did not dare to show his head again. Cui Hong and Xiao Lan look at each other, then cover their lips and smile. At a loss, he never thought that Shen Hong would show his love to him at such a time. In Bai Ye''s heart, Shen Hong''s position is very important. His love for Shen Hong is not much. It is not too much to say that it is friendship, and he will not think about it. Shen Hongsheng is not ugly. On the contrary, she is very attractive. Maybe her face is not the best, but her figure is the most perfect. Tight skin, concave and convex chest and buttocks, the perfect curve is enough to make any man crazy. If such a woman can marry home, it is natural to enjoy the happiness and live in a dream. However, for the white night, the real partner needs to be both sides of the agreement, rather than wishful thinking. However, no matter whether there is love or not, it doesn''t matter. At least in the heart of the white night, Shen Hong is an irreplaceable person and worthy of his protection. "Elder martial sister... Are you really OK?" The white night hesitated and asked in a low voice. "I... I''m ok... How can I have something... White night, just now... I was a little delirious, so you don''t take it to heart, you know?" Deep red faint voice through the quilt, although very slight, but the white night can still hear the shyness. White night sighed and said: "elder martial sister, I have stabilized your body''s injury. You wanted to break through, but at the time of breakthrough, you suffered a great blow, which led to confusion in mood and almost possessed by the devil. Therefore, I have combed the soul power in the internal context for you, and stabilized your mood. You should not think wildly and have a good rest." The words fell, and the quilt suddenly opened. Her face was still red, but there was less shyness in her eyes. She asked eagerly, "what about my father, younger martial brother Bai?" "Mr. Chen Xiang? It should still be in prison now. " White night road. With a deep red eye and a dry voice, he said: "although my father and I are not compatible for many years, my father has changed a lot in recent years. Although he is not good at handling family affairs, he is dedicated to his duties to the people and the country. He should be called a good official. Unfortunately, I am so useless. My father was wronged and sent to prison, but I can''t do anything about it..." "elder martial sister, you have I''ve tried my best. I''ll take the rest. " White night touched the heavy red head, a smile. She looked at the white night and asked, "when did you go back to Wangdu?" "Today." "How many people have you brought?" "Strictly speaking, three." "Only three people?" "If you do, maybe there is only one. If that one drinks wine, there should be none." White night road. If white night takes the initiative to the dynasty, giant elder will be indifferent. "This..." deep red dumb mouth, eyes seeping a trace of fatigue. She also hopes to bring some large troops back to Wangdu to help her. Now, it seems that she thinks a lot. Shen Hong laughs at herself, and suddenly feels that her idea is really naive: "how long has younger martial brother Bai left the summer and placed everything on him? Shen Hong, when did you become so incompetent? " She sat up and got out of bed: "Cui Hong, serve me to change clothes..." "Miss, you are..." "thank you, younger martial brother Bai. But since I am well, I can''t continue to lie here. I want to save my father." Deep red low voice. But as soon as she got up, she was pressed down by the night and fell on the bed. Shen Hong''s eyes widened again, and his towering chest was constantly fluctuating. He was surprised to see the white night. A glimmer of expectation flashed through his pupils. But the white night is up, light said: "elder martial sister, I did not say it? Leave it all to me, and you just need to rest assured. " A faint disappointment flashed in her red eyes. She stood up and said, "younger martial brother Bai, what are you talking about? Do you want me to leave you alone"Dangerous? Not really? " White night shaking his head, is about to say something, suddenly the line of sight a turn, look to the outside of the house. However, a burst of footsteps spread, and then the door was roughly kicked open. Several family guards accompanied by knives walked into the house. Behind these guards, there were three women dressed in enchanting clothes. "It''s said that someone has sneaked into my house with bad intentions? I didn''t expect the man to hide here! Eh? Hong Er, your face is much better. What''s going on? Didn''t you look sick the other day? Is it because of this man A woman glanced at the white night. When she saw the beautiful appearance of the white night, her eyes were shining, her eyebrows were full of spring, and her words were charming. "Well, I''ll be cured. Is this man your lover? A lover in private meeting can cure his illness without remedy? Before you''re out of the cabinet, you''re meeting with a lover? If this incident comes out, I will be disgraced and will not be saved? " Another woman hummed. "We can''t tolerate this happening. Someone will take down Shen Hong and punish him according to the family law. As for this man, we will interrogate him in person if we put him in the cell." The rest of the woman said with a smile, eyes constantly on the white night. Some of the guards were not happy. During this period of time, they didn''t spend less time with the three hungry and thirsty women, enjoying themselves wantonly. Unexpectedly, the three men saw this man and immediately kicked them away. If the former Shen Hong had been punished by family rules, she would have died, but even if she were now, she would not have survived with the three poisonous women''s thoughts. "Miao Yue! Zhang Hua! Chen Xiaoyan! You three poisonous women, my father is blind, will marry you! I know what you are thinking. You want to kill me and take over everything in the sink family. But I want to tell you three that although dad has been sent to prison, it is not up to you to tell me what to do! " After that, Shen Hong said, "you guys, take them down at once." Home guard hears the sound, but is not moved. "Do you... Dare not listen to my orders?" Red and angry. "Miss, if the master is not here, we naturally want to listen to the madam. You have violated the family rules. You should deal with them according to the family rules. Please don''t embarrass us." Several families defend the road. Deep red gas gnashing teeth, will hand. But as soon as she raised her arm, she was held down by a big hand, which was the hand of the night! "Didn''t I tell you to have a good rest?" White night smiles and says softly. He was stunned. However, he suddenly turned around and waved, and a strong wind blew away. The bodies of those guards immediately turned into fragments, turbid with blood, and hit the three poisonous women. The three became blood men, still stained with shredded meat. The three poisonous women were stunned, and their eyes were dull. Some of them couldn''t return to God. The strength of these guards is excellent in the Shen family. They all have seven levels of strength in Qi soul state. It takes her a lot of effort to deal with them. But these family guards are so dead? But soon, Shen Hong understood that this was the method of white night. What is his current strength? Deep red heart surprised to think. "Ah Three poisonous women screamed. Deep red a anger, rush up is a few slaps, hit three cheek swelling. "Elder martial sister, under normal circumstances, I don''t kill women. I''ll leave it to you." Walk straight out of the house. "Good." Deep red nods, eyes full of gratitude. The door was closed, and soon there was a woman''s scream and a groan of pain. And this sound lasted for a short time, then weakened, until disappeared. After a while, the door was pushed open, Cui Hong and Xiao Lan rushed out pale, ran to one side to retch, deep red slightly gasped, walked out, but the look was incomparably tired. "Younger martial brother..." she called. White night opens her arms and holds her in his arms. At this time, for Shen Hong, nothing is more irreplaceable than a hug. Deep red Fu in the white night chest, gently sobbing. For a while, they separated. "You go to integrate you and sink your home. I''m going back to the college. The college suffered from this disaster and is in turmoil. If you don''t go early, you are afraid of accidents." The white night is light. "Younger martial brother, I''ll go with you. If Dad leaves, the family is already a piece of loose sand. We can either seize the interests or run for their lives. What can I integrate?" Deep red road. For her, the white night at the moment is her day. Thinking for a moment in the daytime, he didn''t refuse: "well, you go back to college with me! With all the teachers here, at least safety is not a problem. " "Well." Br > , when it comes to the cold scene of the Tibetan dragon. The periphery of the Tibetan dragon courtyard was once again surrounded by a large number of Jiashi, four to five times as many as before, and a large number of spirit beasts for siege had already been drawn.Obviously, the old emperor wanted to attack the Tibetan dragon house! Several generals of Daxia were standing in the middle of the army on horseback, arranging their positions. Step by step in the white night and shout: "stop it all!" The soldiers turned their heads one after another, and the generals frowned and stared at the visitors. "Bold, who are you? Name it as soon as possible!" A group of beetles came straight in. As soon as his face was cold at night, he raised his hand and patted it. The sky cloud palm fell and hit the ground. The whole earth trembled in an instant, such as the earthquake of magnitude 9, and the soldiers and soldiers around him were tumbling. And those beetles became meat sauce, and those who died could not die again. At the sight of the generals, their scalp was numb and their faces were pale. When they looked at the coming white night, there was only one word left in their minds. Great power! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 When a strong man is angry, a million corpses are buried. This idea is deeply rooted in the mind of every soul. The generals are well aware of the strength of these warriors. Even if they face so many warriors, they have to work hard to solve them. However, the seemingly young existence in front of them can be seen by waving their fingers and destroying them all. "Who are you?" Exclaimed a general. "Immediately lead the troops to leave the Tibetan dragon courtyard. I will not die. If I refuse to listen, I will kill you!" Said the cold night. The generals were all pale. "The Tibetan Dragon House intends to rebel. It is heinous. We are ordered by your majesty to wipe out the chaotic party in the Tibetan dragon house. If you are not from the Tibetan dragon academy, please leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will not be merciless if we meet each other." A general said. The white night looked cold and took a few steps forward. The surrounding Oracle retreated one after another, his face tense. "What do you think I''m wearing?" Asked the cold night. Several people were dumb. How can they not know what clothes are on them at night? This is the clothes of the disciples of the Tibetan dragon Academy. It is obvious that this person is a member of the Tibetan dragon Academy. But judging from the hands just now, he is certainly a strong man. These generals are tacit and do not want to provoke them. However, judging from the man''s behavior, I''m afraid he can''t be driven away. "Do you have a clear idea? If you choose to intervene, you will be the enemy of the whole Daxia dynasty! It''s treason, you know? " The general sank. "The monarch of the great Xia Dynasty has no distinction between right and wrong. His loyalty and treachery are not clear. I will go to the palace and take off his head. If you are willing to give up allegiance to him and choose to submit to me, I will not kill you. This is the last warning. If you are still stubborn, today, we will dye it with your blood." It''s cold at night. "You are so crazy. Do you really think Wang Chaojun will be afraid of you?" A general couldn''t help but snorted: "don''t rush to attack the Tibetan dragon house. Chop this boy into meat sauce for me first!" "Kill!" The warriors rushed to kill them, and their eyes were hurt by the bright swords. But the next second, several terrible figures came crashing from the rear of the beetles. The impact of these figures was extremely terrible. When they touched the scarab, they split up directly and their blood splashed to death. It''s the official. "If you choose this, don''t blame me!" White night looks a Lin, palm high. "Sky cloud palm!" Bang! The terrible palm Qi fell from the sky and fell into the crowd. The dense crowd was immediately cleared out of a vacuum, and a blood palm print made of blood and mud also appeared. People were shocked. At night, he was determined to kill himself. Like a dragon on the sea, he ran into the beetle. He was so fast that he ran through the crowd crazily. With his palm raised at random, he hit him. The beetle was immediately shocked to death, and there was no possibility of struggling. The power of the white night is enough to tear up this land. How can these warriors who are not in the spirit state be rivals? In the twinkling of an eye, the warriors were slaughtered on one side. "Kill! Kill! Kill them all The generals were crazy. They were shocked and frightened to see the white night. The enemy is so powerful that if they are not eliminated, they will have no way to go. A signal shot into the air. Numerous Royal troops responded, and all the Jiashi around the Tibetan dragon courtyard all came towards this side. The crowd is like the sea water, the soul force is like a big hand, and the pinching people are almost suffocating. But watch the white night jump in the air, the general trend spread. All around the fierce rush of the warriors fell to the ground, unable to move. This area is just like his territory. Anyone who enters the area must kneel down and submit. Several people in the rear, staring at the white night of killing the four sides, swallowed their saliva one by one. "Little... Miss... White... Childe Bai... Who is it? Why... So powerful? " Cui Hong asked in a trembling voice. "He must still be my younger brother, but what strength he has at present... I don''t know..." Shen Hong showed a bitter smile. In the Tibetan dragon courtyard. All the disciples gathered in front of the president''s pavilion. Shushan, thrushi and Qifeng gather here under the leadership of Yanfeng. Everyone''s face is dignified, everyone''s eyebrows are covered with melancholy. The disciples whispered and talked about something in a low voice, but no matter who it was, what they said had a sense of fear. Because they know that the Tibetan dragon house is in danger. After the Tibetan dragon Academy was blocked by his majesty, more and more people withdrew from the Tibetan dragon Academy. After the college competition, it became the most powerful college in Wangdu. Now, there are less than 3000 people. "The teacher... The students see that your majesty is sending more troops to our Tibetan dragon house, and there are also some big spirit beasts pulling over. Look at this posture, your majesty seems to be trying to attack our Tibetan dragon yard!""With us, we can''t be the opponent of the Royal Army. What can we do now?" "It''s better to issue the order of Tibetan dragon to recall those senior brothers and sisters outside. After so many years of establishment, the Tibetan dragon academy has gone out of the unknown number of powerful talents. If they know that the academy is in trouble, they will come to help." Someone said. "Well, your proposal has been mentioned by my senior brother, but it has been rejected by the teachers. The teacher thinks that it is not easy for those senior brothers and sisters to have such accomplishments. They are not willing to let them participate in the disputes of the dynasty. What''s more, even if they come, they may not be able to compete with the Royal Army. It''s better to forget about it. " One sighed. When other disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy heard the sound, they all sighed. How can many teachers above not hear the students'' discussion, but at this moment, they can do nothing. "Have you not yet gone through the customs?" The thrush asked anxiously. "The flag has been lit. The president must have known about it. I believe he will be out of the customs soon." Shushan road. "The college has reached such a level, why does the Dean still close down? Is there any way for him to deal with it The thrush was quick and windy. "Thrush, you don''t have to worry. The Dean has his reason to do anything. I believe that this time is also a countermeasure. We should be calm and not be impatient. We will make a decision after the president leaves the customs." The speech wind is light, the voice falls, but a burst of violent cough, the face also becomes pale. Yan Feng''s body has been bad, arrogant than after, every situation day, the situation is not optimistic. He coughs so that the students all banned the discussion, one by one looked at him in horror. If the wind blows down at this time, the people in the Tibetan dragon house will be in chaos. Yanfeng coughed for 15 minutes, then stopped. He took a breath and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that I am cold, and I''m not good yet..." "ah... Ha ha..." the thrush chuckled a few times. Students are quietly looking at the wind, it is clear that they will not believe that this is just the wind occasionally dyed by the wind. "Vice president, are we... Going to die?" Then a voice came out of the crowd. It was a girl who didn''t look sixteen or seventeen. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her body trembled as if frightened. Yan Feng was stupefied, as if something had been touched. He was silent for a moment and said in a voice: "you can rest assured that we will be all right. I promise that every one of you will be in peace." "Really?" "Great." "But there are so many royal troops outside, how should we deal with them?" "Yes..." the crowd was rioting. Yan Feng''s expression is so deep that I don''t know how to answer it. But just then, the gate of the pavilion opened and a figure came out. Guanglong! President of Tibetan dragon academy! His hair was gray, but his body was straight. He was in a brown robe and looked very heavy. "Here comes the Dean!" The crowd was in a commotion, and their faces became agitated. "See the Dean!" "See the Dean!" The voice rang out. Guang long glanced around and nodded: "don''t be too polite." "President Xie!" People stood still, a pair of eyes all gathered on him, full of expectation. "Today is the time of the life and death of the Tibetan dragon house. However, you alone can not save the Tibetan dragon house. Therefore, I have decided to send you away from the Tibetan dragon house for the time being. You can leave for the time being. There is no need for you to get involved in the affairs here!" "What?" There was an uproar in the crowd. All the lecturers have their eyes on Guanglong, but he is resolute. "During the period of my seclusion, I have opened a short space channel by using the astrological chart left by my ancestors. You can use this channel to transmit to the periphery of Wangdu. This passage will not last for a long time. You can enter the cabinet with me at the same speed and leave from the channel." Guanglong said again. As soon as this remark fell, it suddenly occurred to everyone. Guanglong... Give up the Tibetan dragon house? "Dean The wind cries. Guanglong raised his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry. I will stay here. I won''t give up, but these students... I don''t want to give up..." the confrontation between the people of the Tibetan dragon academy and the king''s army is to shoot stones with eggs. If only these students are to guard the Tibetan dragon academy, he will die. Yan Feng and others sigh. They understand Guanglong''s intention. So far, there is no other way to go. "The space channel opened by the magic weapon left by the ancestors can only last for a single stick of incense. Please listen to the order, quickly enter the cabinet, quickly!" Guanglong drinks.The students looked at each other. Some students understand the intention of the teachers and have made a secret determination not to leave, but more students have not yet understood what this represents. It''s hard for everyone to choose... Bang Dong! There was a loud noise, and the whole Tibetan dragon house trembled. "What''s going on?" Panic calls spread. I saw a disciple of the Tibetan dragon''s Academy running towards this side in a hurry. "Teacher!! President!!! coming!! Someone has come to support our Tibetan dragon house "Who?" Yan Feng asked. But Yan Zhenfeng and his party rushed towards this. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 "Elder martial brother Yan?" "Isn''t he captured in the penal department? Why is it here? And elder martial brothers Zhang and Li... Are they all here? " They were stunned. Yan Zhenfeng and his party came to worship Guanglong and Yanfeng. "See the dean." "Zhenfeng, are you ok? Good, great! " Shushan looks happy. Yan Zhenfeng is his most proud disciple. However, not long ago, he was sent to prison by the people of the Ministry of punishment for an unwarranted crime. Shushan tried to enter the Ministry of punishment to save people, but all failed. Feng and others refused to help Shushan. It was not their heart of iron, but during that time, the old emperor kept an eye on the Tibetan dragon house, and if there was anything unusual, he would be content If Yan Zhenfeng leaves a handle on the crime of rebellion in the Tibetan dragon academy, the whole Tibetan dragon house will surely fall into a fire of fire and disaster. Yan Feng must be considerate of the safety of other disciples and can only refuse it mercilessly. Shushan has repeatedly failed, and the defense of the Ministry of punishment is becoming more and more strict. However, he can only give up. But do not want this time, Yan Zhenfeng unexpectedly intact back. "Teacher." Yan Zhenfeng salutes the book mountain. Shushan''s expression was excited, but his face was full of helplessness and melancholy: "Zhenfeng... Teacher... I''m sorry for you." "Teacher, don''t say that. Zhenfeng knows the teacher''s hardship. Zhenfeng doesn''t blame the teacher. Teacher, now It''s better not to say that. The Ministry of punishment has been broken by elder martial brother Bai. His majesty is very angry. He has sent the forbidden army and the Royal Army to besiege our Tibetan dragon courtyard. They are now setting up their forces outside. I believe it will not be long before they will break through the gate and kill in. We must think about the countermeasures. " Yan Zhenfeng is busy. "What? The Ministry of punishment has been broken? " There was an uproar all around. "How did you get in?" "Elder martial brother Bai sent us in." "Elder martial brother Bai? Which elder martial brother Bai is it Yan Feng asked in dismay. "Of course, it''s elder martial brother Bai Yebai." Yan Zhenfeng road. "White night?" "The big one?" "My God, he''s here! Great "It is said that elder martial brother Bai''s strength is extremely terrible. Even the master of Jue Hun state is not his opponent. You can kill him at will." "It''s just, can he resist the Royal Army? It is said that it is not in accordance with his majesty. " The disciples talked about it. "White night is the most outstanding genius in the history of our hospital. I didn''t expect that when the Tibetan dragon Academy was alive and dead, he even appeared. Just... What can we do with him alone?" Guanglong sighed. "How many people did you bring with you during the white night trip?" "I only see elder martial brother Bai." "One... Person..." the crowd was silent. One person? What can be done? "Where is the white night?" Guanglong opened his eyes and asked again. "This... Zhenfeng did not know. Elder martial brother Bai sent Zhenfeng to come here first to let Zhenfeng report to us. Senior brother Bai said that he would solve these Royal troops." Yan Zhenfeng said. "He?" The crowd looked at each other. "Is it possible that there is no way to do it in the daytime?" "Maybe he made some great power outside, and he could use the power to frighten the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, but it was only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure." "Anyway, let the white night go back to the Tibetan dragon house first. Now your majesty has regarded our Tibetan dragon house as a thorn in the eye. It is certainly not safe to be alone in the white night." The wind whispered. "Good." "Wait for me, elder martial brother." Several students said. "You''re not enough. I''ll go with you." Shushan road. "Well, be careful." Yan Feng reminds me. "Well." Shushan nodded and led the disciples to the laymen of the Tibetan dragon Academy. The Tibetan dragon house is blocked, but fortunately, these are just ordinary warriors with low soul power. It is easy to send several people out by means of Shushan. But a few people had just approached the gate of the Tibetan dragon house, and a strong, almost nauseous smell of blood came out from outside. Shushan''s pupils trembled. Looking at the gate, he saw that the walls on both sides of the gate were all cracked. At the moment, the gate was also crumbling. Through the gap, it was a world of blood red. What happened? Shushan looked stunned and approached carefully. He took a deep breath, carefully scattered the border at the gate, gently pushed the gate open. But as the door slowly opened, his heart began to beat wildly. Corpses... there are bodies everywhere, everywhere, and every corpse is dilapidated and almost incomplete. The blood flowing from the corpse merged into a river, flowing along the wall corner of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, and the blood was full of bones and meat."Ah Subsequently, several disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy made shrill calls, and their faces were full of panic. This is hell. "This is the body of the Royal Army." Shushan settled his mind and said in a deep voice. He looked around his eyes. There were thousands of bodies here. Who is it! Who did it? "Come on, go and report to the dean. Come on!" Shushan shouts. Several disciples immediately turned their heads and ran. After a while, Guanglong and Yanfeng led the people of the Tibetan dragon academy rushing towards this place. When they saw the scene, everyone was shocked. One mouth open as if to be able to plug eggs. Some disciples directly support the wall and vomit. "These are the Royal Army, and there are many forbidden troops... What''s the matter? Who on earth did it? " Qi Feng trembled. Such a sight is really appalling. "Is it possible that there is an expert who can help me in the Tibetan dragon house?" Yan Feng frowned. Bang! Bang! Now. There were more loud noises coming from the end of the street. When people looked up, they saw a large number of the forbidden troops rushing towards this place like crazy. There were nearly 100 people, all covered with blood. Some even lacked arms and legs, and their expressions were ferocious and exaggerated. "Be careful!" A disciple yelled. "Ready to fight." The chess Phoenix drinks high, sacrifices the heaven soul. The disciples of the Tibetan dragon academy urged their soul power to prepare for the battle. "No, they don''t seem to be coming to attack and kill us." At this time, thrush found the clue. However, before the guards rushed to the gate of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, a terrible palm Qi suddenly fell from the sky and covered the forbidden soldiers. Boom! All the forbidden troops were patted into flesh mud, and a bloody palm print appeared on the ground, which was extremely huge and frightening. Dead! The Tibetan dragon was stunned. Hundreds of forbidden men, just like this?? People look at it foolishly. "Great power!" Guanglong looks at the distance and opens his mouth slowly. Simple two words, severely attacked the minds of people. Who is Guanglong? There is no doubt that the dean of Wangdu No.1 college has no doubt about his strength. If it was not for his guarding, the Tibetan dragon academy would have been flattened by the Royal Army. The reason why the old emperor did not dare to attack the Tibetan dragon academy secretly was also afraid of the old Dean. But I didn''t expect to hear these two words from the old Dean''s mouth today. Who on earth can be called by the old Dean? "Dean, teacher!" At this time, several figures came to the end. The people fixed their eyes and found that this man was no one else, but a deep red that had not been seen for a long time. "Deep red?" "Sister Chen?" "Aren''t you sick at home? Why are you here? " "Elder martial sister Shen, did you do all this People were all talking and hugging. "Teacher, I didn''t do it here, and I was seriously ill, but... Younger martial brother Bai came, he cured my soldiers, and... Killed all the Royal troops here!" Shen Hong took a deep breath, and her eyes were full of determination. People are quiet. A moment later. "With whom did white night kill the royal army here?" Guanglong asked. "With whom?" Shen Hong shook her head: "no one helped younger martial brother Bai. It was he who killed all these people alone!" At this moment, everyone was completely silent... no one spoke, with a pair of eyes, staring at deep red. "Shen Hong, didn''t you lie to me?" For a long time, Yan Feng breathed a breath and looked at Shen Hong seriously. "Can Shen Hong deceive his teacher?" Shen Hong shook her head. "It''s impossible..." Yan Feng startled. "Why not?" Guanglong shook his head: "the real power, one anger kills thousands of troops, the strong crush the weak, such as grinding a group of ants." "But it''s only a few years since he left the Tibetan dragon house at night. In a few years, he has been able to kill thousands of Royal troops? Well, he must be at least above the level of martial spirit. In a few years, no matter how strong the talent is, he can''t grow to this level, right? " The wind of speech lost his voice and cried. Everyone nodded. No one would believe the words of Shen Hong unless he had seen it with his own eyes. One man killed thousands? What a terror? Guanglong closed his eyes and remained silent for a moment. Then he asked, "where is the body of the white night?" "He''s gone to the palace alone." "Dear teachers, please go and help younger martial brother Bai. Although he is not as powerful as he used to be, he is too risky to rush into the palace alone!""The boy is still acting like this!" Yan Feng sighed. "Qifeng, you lead all the disciples to leave Wangdu and wait outside the city. The rest of you will follow me to Wangdu to meet the white night." Guanglong Su drinks. "Good!" Qifeng nods. "Dean, elder martial brother Bai came alone for the sake of our Tibetan dragon house. We want to fight side by side with elder martial brother Bai. We don''t want to leave like this!" At this time, a disciple stood up and yelled. "That''s right. Dean, we stay to protect the Tibetan dragon house. If we want to leave, we have left before. Why wait until now?" Someone came out again, throwing the floor with a voice. "If the Dean planned to send us out of Wangdu at the beginning, you are wrong. We are not greedy for life and death. If the college is in trouble, we will never shrink back and pledge to live with the college." Another said. When Guanglong heard the sound, he sighed and raised his spirit. A trace of warmth passed through his sunken eyes. He didn''t say any more inspiring words, because now, it''s useless. "Let''s go!" Guanglong simply called out three words and went to the palace. All of them went in unison. Now. In front of the palace gate. White night hands back, step forward. He waved his hand. Bang Dong. The gate of the palace, guarded by dozens of Jiashi, was directly blasted through. "How dare you break into the palace An existence dressed in black armor rushed out from nowhere. He had a good cultivation and had the strength of juexingjing. As soon as he rushed over, his breath came towards this end. But the white night did not move, or even looked at the man, and continued to move forward. "Arrogant!" The man was so angry that he cut it off. "Die!" White night cold hum, at any time a wave, strong wind swing open, tear that person''s body. "You have a good method, you can easily crush and kill people in Jue Hun state. It seems that no one is your enemy in the whole summer." An old voice came from the side door of the palace. The white night was indifferent and looked, but saw a white bearded old man in a white robe came out with a pestle and stick. "Let him get out of it himself, so that I don''t get into trouble." The white night is light. "Do you really want to be the peak of the great Xia Dynasty?" Asked the old man. "Since he wants to destroy us, why can''t we resist?" "But you have to understand that he represents more than just the great Xia Dynasty." The old man said with a smile: "behind him, there are forces you don''t know. You are young, but you have such strength. I believe that the talent will be outstanding. If you lose it because of this, it will not be worth the loss." "The power behind him? Is it good? " Hummed the white night. "I''ve heard about you. I''ve heard that you are the number one in Wangdu Dabi. A few years ago, I left the Tibetan dragon yard and went to qunzhongyu. Since you are in Qunzhong District, you should understand what kind of place qunzhongyu is! You may not know that there are several forces hidden behind him. If you really move the emperor of Daxia, you will not only betray the whole kingdom of Daxia, but also offend those super sects in qunzhongyu, which are not ordinary people can provoke. Do you understand The old man said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 "It turns out that the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty was supported by the clan forces in the clan area?" The white night was quite unexpected. He didn''t expect such a relationship. However, there are quite a few countries in Qingge mainland, such as the Daxia Dynasty. However, although it is a country, there are very few resources available for the strong in the Qunzhong area to cultivate. The things are too low-level, and the experts in the Qunzhong domain can''t look down on them. In fact, the efficiency of controlling these countries is not high, and it is very easy to attract hatred for their own sects. Therefore, most of the forces in Qunzhong domain will not introduce them Into these countries. However, Daye did not expect that Daxia was intervened by other forces. "So if I kill the old emperor, then I will be killed by those masters in the clan area behind him?" The white night asked. "It''s not only you, but all those who are involved in you will be implicated because of your reckless actions. They will not live. You are very powerful. You have such accomplishments at a young age. You are gifted. It is not worth it to bury your future because of a small Tibetan dragon yard. You should leave the Tibetan dragon house immediately and submit to your majesty, Your majesty will certainly give you the best training environment to help you climb to the top. Isn''t that beautiful? " Said the old man slowly. "Help me to the heights?" White night gently a smile, light said: "with the old emperor, I''m afraid you can''t do it?" "Don''t you think you are too arrogant? If you die, you will break the peak of the soul state. Even if you are a person in the martial spirit realm, what can you do? The people of Wuhun realm are just ordinary disciples in the Qunzhong area. Even if you can go to and fro here and become an expert in Qunzhong domain, what can you do? " "Do you really think I can''t cross and cross in the clan domain?" White night shook his head: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Either, you go and let the old emperor roll out to see me, or I will kill you." "It seems that you are determined to take this crooked road." The old man snorted coldly: "in this case, well, the road is your own choice. If you regret it, it''s your own business." After that, the old man stepped back a few steps. Behind the palace buildings on both sides, a large number of figures appeared. Each figure had a terrible smell and was incomparably powerful, which was much better than those ordinary warriors. Palace master? But the white night turned a blind eye and went straight ahead without looking at those killed. "Well?" The old man was quite surprised and thought: this man is really arrogant! However, it was not long before his idea came into being. Five dark figures appeared on the whole body of the white night, and then moved forward. When these court masters rushed over, those figures, like the stimulated poisonous snakes, instantly attacked, smashed the people directly, and then returned to their original position. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Several strange sounds accompanied by the fall of blood rain, these court masters can not even touch the body of the white night, and they die miserably. These five figures directly turn the whole body of the white night into a vacuum zone. No one is allowed to enter. The old man also walked along with the white night. He could see that so many court masters could not even touch them. He was shocked and his face was stunned. "No wonder this man is unscrupulous. There are still five such terrible beings around him. Are they organ people? But even so, what can it do? Your majesty has been prepared, and you will know that you regret it later. " The old man''s mind. The whole outer palace was stained red with blood and water. White night through the corridor, line to the main hall of the palace, and at the entrance of the main palace, a figure standing there light. Nangong Mei. She is still innocent, but her eyes are not as deep and complex as they were at the moment. She has grown up from the Royal struggle. "Long time no see." Nangong Mei shows a soft smile, but this smile contains too much. She has grown up a lot, but she still can''t change it. "Long time no see." Said the white night indifferently. "Are you... Really going in?" Nangong Mei sighs again when she sees the determination in his eyes. "You want to stop me?" "To stop is not to say, but to advise." Nangong Mei shook her head and said, "because you don''t know what kind of people are inside. I don''t know where you''ve grown up and what kind of adventures you''ve got. But you have to understand that the position of the king of the great Xia is not so easy to sit on. What energy does it represent from the back to the bottom is not what you can understand." Nangong Mei sighed. In fact, she had been thinking about this position, not only she, but also the prince. At that time, she fought with the prince openly and secretly, and even got the support of his majesty. However, after the prince fell, she found out how ridiculous the struggle between her and the prince was. Whether she wins or the crown prince wins, it will not help. The old emperor is still the old emperor, and his position will not be shaken, because the people behind him only recognize him."You also said that you don''t know where I''ve grown up and what adventures I''ve had over the years, so you don''t know what I have at all." White night light road, through the south palace Mei. Nangong Mei was stunned, sighed again and again, and kept up with her step by step: "you are still the kind of temperament you used to have, but do you really understand your majesty? Well, in times of crisis, I will plead for you to see if I can save your life, though it is very slim. " Nangong Mei''s mind is delicate, and she knows the temperament of the white night very well. She knows that this person can''t be persuaded. So far, she can only go with it. Outside the palace, the seven masters in front of the palace are dressed in different styles. These seven people used swords, guns and concealed weapons. They had all kinds of weapons. Each of them had a terrible momentum. Even two of them still mastered the profound meaning of the general situation. "The seven martial arts in the palace are the strongest seven people around my father. They live in the palace and practice hard. Few people have seen their trace. These seven people have been guarding the palace for 20 years. During these 20 years, I don''t know how many thieves who broke into the palace died in their hands. If you give up now, turn around and go, I can guarantee that they will not touch you." Nangong Mei''s eyes drooped slightly and said in a low voice. "The seven people of nine levels of Jue Hun state are indeed transcendent when they are put in the summer. However, this is not enough for me to see." White night light road, continue to walk forward. "Well, you will pay for your arrogance." A man with a sledgehammer and swollen muscles sent out a thunderbolt. His pace leaped like Mount Tai, and a hammer smashed hard at the head of the white night. "Take a hammer from me and shake the sky and earth!" The soul power is wrapped with a sledgehammer, and it is like lighting it. Nangong Mei frowned upside down, lost his voice and said, "white night, flash away." But the man still did not even look at it, and continued to move forward. He did not care about the attack of the strong man at all. The strong man was even more angry, and the sledgehammer went down with all his strength. But as soon as the hammer was close to the white night, a soul pressure suddenly enveloped him. BR, The big man screamed bitterly. The man was held in the air. The pressure of the soul made him hard to break free. The soul pressure is more and more terrible, the strength is more and more strong, the body of the big man is deformed, the skin is split, the bone is broken, and the blood splashes out. The people below opened their eyes and looked at them. Nangong Mei''s small face is completely frozen, staring at the big man. The old man''s pupils were trembling, and his body couldn''t stand. As for the remaining six masters, they were shocked. Click. There was no sound. His body was completely squeezed into a fist sized blood cell by the pressure of the soul. The pressure of the soul is removed, and the blood cell falls to the ground with a click. The crowd swallowed their saliva in silence. Is this the strength of white night? If you don''t do it at all, you can crush and kill the seven martial arts of the Royal Palace just by pressing your soul. White night shook his head: "but mole ant just." The remaining six people looked at each other, nodded in secret, and rushed to the white night. Everyone used the most frightening moves, everyone''s face is full of dignified and serious. In the air, the images of the eagle, the spirit rabbit, the tiger and the bull were transformed. Formation! However, seven people have lost one person. This array is full of loopholes for the white night. "Broken!" White night casually read, at the side of a mechanism man, a man, hard hit. The man had been prepared to protect himself with twelve magic weapons, and a large number of fences and shields were discharged before him. However, these so-called defenses are like paper paste in front of the mechanism man, and they will be broken when they touch them, and the body of that person is also in the wake of these magic weapons and is smashed into pieces. The strength of the mechanism people is all the strength of the spirit of heaven. It is so small that it can''t even compare with one finger. "Kill!" Drink it in the daytime. Each of the five organs was staring at one person, and they all made a move. The surging soul pressure directly suppressed these five people from the air. Their faces were terrified and they attacked the mechanism people like crazy. However, their soul power moves were so soft and weak that they could not do any damage to the mechanism people. Puff, puff, puff... in a twinkling of an eye, all of the seven martial arts fell down, all of them must be killed with one strike, and their physical bodies seem to become extremely fragile. If these mechanism men touch their bodies a little, they will be torn apart and not human. "Seven martial arts in the palace, just this kind of strength?" White night turned his head, looking at Nangong Mei, who was completely stupid, then turned around and went to the main hall. Nangong Mei is completely sluggish.And the old man stood in the same place, and his mouth kept whispering: "how can this be so? What kind of strength is this man In the main hall, there are all civil and military officials. The old emperor was deliberating on matters at the top of the hall. In addition to the officials, there were several strange faces, but different from the officials, all of them were sitting at the bottom of the hall, arrogant and somewhat arrogant. Even the prime minister Deng Yizhi is standing, but no one dares to be angry and willing, because these people are from the existence of the great forces of the clan. Click. The bright footstep sound of the white night was introduced into the main hall, which stopped the discussion of the old emperor. Dozens of pairs of eyes, looking at the gate. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 All the civil and military officials were stunned. Perhaps no one expected that someone would dare to break into the temple. For a moment, the officials were nervous and on guard against those who came in. The old emperor raised his eyes slightly and looked at the visitor. He felt familiar, but he was not sure that this man was the first big match and was granted the title of white king by him. "White night?" The old emperor spoke lightly. "Long time no see." "I''m surprised at your growth." The old emperor showed a look of astonishment: "it''s worthy that you are the first in comparison. Your talent is so amazing. In these short years, you have grown up to the point that you can kill at will. I''m very glad to have talents like you in summer." He looked at him around in the daytime, but the old emperor did not change. He still looked like an old man. However, his look was more dignified than before, and his eyes were more divine and cold. "Why destroy the Tibetan dragon house?" The white night is light. "The Tibetan Dragon House disobeys my instructions, refuses to be incorporated into the holy court, obeys my arrangement, deceives the monarch, disobeys the imperial edict, and even acts of rebellion. Shouldn''t these treacherous forces be eradicated?" The old emperor said. "You just see that the Tibetan dragon house is becoming more and more powerful and out of control, so you have the intention of eradicating it. As for what disobeys the imperial edict and intends to rebel, it''s just an unwarranted accusation that you impose on the Tibetan dragon Academy. How can the people of the Tibetan Dragon Academy covet the power of the royal court if they are dedicated to cultivating Taoism?" Shake your head at night. "Be bold! White night, you openly broke into the palace, intending to offend your majesty. It is a capital crime. Do you have the courage to speak to your majesty like this? Do you want to get down on your knees? Beg your Majesty''s forgiveness? " Next to Deng Yizhi stood out, shouting: "come on!" Crash. A large number of Oracle soldiers rushed into the temple. "Take it down!" "Yes The Oracle wanted to rush into the temple. "Slow down!" At this time, the old emperor raised his hand: "don''t move, I still have something to ask white night." "Your Majesty..." "don''t worry, there are several national teachers here. What can happen?" The old emperor said with a smile. On hearing this, Deng Yizhi trembled all over, and saluted the great powers who were sitting there, and then winked at the commander of the forbidden army. The Oracle retreated from the temple. "National teacher?" White night looks at the people sitting on both sides. The breath of these people is different from other people. Their breath is very weak, but the feeling of white night is very clear. These people are in the great power of the clan. Most of them can be elders or deacons, and their strength is not low. They are all at the level of level 4 to level 5 of the martial spirit realm, but they are not far away from the martial spirit Master Summer, this strength is enough vertical and horizontal. White night is not interested in these people, his purpose is the old emperor. Without this person, the threat of the Tibetan dragon house will not subside, and the Bai family in Luocheng will also be threatened. The old emperor looked at the white night with great interest, and his smile rose again. "White night, although you have made great progress, you should understand where you are standing and who you are facing. How strong can a person be? In fact, I like your talent very much, and I always hope to be able to attract you over. If you are willing to submit to me, I promise that I will ignore the past and pay more attention to you. What do you think? " "Do you solicit me?" White night gently smile: "for me, perhaps the Dragon chair under your buttocks can also make me interested." "Bold!" "You are insulting the king "I don''t know the height of the earth!" Both sides of the civil and military heard the sound, some can not sit still, have to drink and shout. The old emperor laughed: "interesting! significant!! White night! You are more and more brave! It''s not in vain that I am so optimistic about you, but you are not qualified to sit in this position. " "Oh? Why? " "Because we don''t allow you to sit." Do not wait for the old emperor to speak, the left side of the middle-aged man sitting with closed eyes slowly opened his mouth. "Who are you?" The white night is light. "You don''t deserve to know who we are." The middle-aged man still did not open his eyes, as if disdained to look at it, light said: "if you have nothing to do, kneel down on your own, and then from the abolition of cultivation, get out of here, our time is very precious, you can''t afford to delay." "Oh?" White night showed a smile: "so, so big palace, you are the Lord?" "You can understand that." The man said. The old emperor''s face changed slightly, but he did not speak. And those civil and military officials also held back their faces and did not dare to speak. "Well, it''s not enough for me to kill the old emperor. I have to kill you? Maybe we can''t kill you, but we have to wipe out the forces behind you, and we''ll be all right? " White night suddenly, said with a smile. Hearing this, the man couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked at the white night in front of him. When he saw that this man was only a young boy who was no more than 30 years old, he looked impatient: "it''s really young, frivolous, ignorant and fearless. Do you know what you''re talking about?""Elder Xing, there is no need to talk nonsense with him. Let''s get rid of this man quickly. Let''s continue to talk about things." A middle-aged woman sitting opposite said. "Your Majesty, do it." Elder Xing didn''t bother to spend more time with the white night. He closed his eyes again and opened his mouth slowly. When the old emperor nodded, he would wink at Deng Yizhi. Outside the temple, nangongmei and the old man were still watching, especially Nangong Mei, who was very nervous at the moment. She doesn''t know whether white night can deal with these strong people, but she knows that the current white night is not weak. But at this time, a strong and inexplicable breath suddenly came to the temple, covering it with water, and then a shout came from the outside. "The holy envoy has arrived!" When the voice came out, all the people in the hall were shocked. Especially those who sit upright open their eyes and stand up. "Is the envoy coming so soon?" Nangong Mei was slightly stunned. She looked sideways and stared at the people standing there. She sighed: "when the saint envoy arrives, the white night will be even more useless. The saint emissary is the strong one sent over there to deal with the matter of the Tibetan dragon house. Its means are all over the world. People in the martial spirit realm can compare with each other. I''m afraid that this time, the night will be more dangerous." "Are these lunatics finally facing the end?" The old man also laughed. The old emperor had a complicated look and didn''t know what he was thinking, but he stepped down from the Dragon chair and was ready to meet him. White night did not pay attention to, just back to the door, quietly waiting. Soon, a group of men and women in white robes came in, and the leader was also a young man. Although he looked young, he had a strong breath, a solemn and steady expression, and his temperament was very different from his age. "See the holy envoy." The voice came out. This group of people walked straight, while the saint envoy went all the way to the Dragon chair. But when he saw the white night standing in the middle with his back to himself, his brow immediately frowned. "Who is this man? Why not be polite? " The envoy asked. "But a madman, please forgive me. I''ll let people drag him down and punish him!" The old emperor is holding fist. "Hurry up, and clean up the bodies outside. The intestines on the ground are disgusting. I don''t know what happened to you." The emissary shook his head and went straight across the white night towards the Dragon chair. "Somebody." The old emperor waved. Outside, the Oracle rushed up. The saint sat on the Dragon chair and looked at the scene in all kinds of boredom. But when he saw the appearance of the white night, he was suddenly struck by lightning. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... before the beetles came near the white night, they all fell to their knees one by one, unable to move. "General trend?" The man who was called elder punishment suddenly stood up and snorted at the white night: "bastard, the saints are sitting here. How dare you do it? Do you think that if Wang Chaojun can''t cure you, we can''t cure you? " Having said that, the elder punishment will start, and other people have also got up to subdue the white night. But just then, the voice came out. "Stop it all!" Everyone was shocked. Looking aside, it was the holy envoy who spoke. However, seeing him stand up from the Dragon chair, his eyes were round and he looked at the people below him. He ran down in a hurry. Then he bent down and clasped his fist. He said in fear: "villain, see Bai chuzong..." all the people in the hall were dumbfounded. "Bai chuzong?" Nangong Mei looks puzzled. "What''s this... What''s going on?" The old emperor was so stunned that he could not believe what he saw. And the old man was completely petrified. "What are you doing? What is Bai chuzong Elder Xing was astonished. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His face gradually showed a look of panic. He looked at the white night: "do you say that this person is... That person? Impossible... Impossible!! Isn''t he a disciple of the Tibetan dragon academy? In a small country like Xia, what kind of talents can there be in colleges? How could he have come out of the Tibetan dragon courtyard? It''s impossible, my Lord. You''re not mistaken, are you? " "How can I admit my mistake? I once had the honor to meet Bai chuzong in zongmen city. I won''t admit that I am wrong. Please kneel down and meet chuzong! Otherwise, when the adults are angry, no one can protect you from the sky and the earth! " The emissary cried out. After hearing this, they were stunned. Elder Xing was stunned, but others did not dare to hesitate. The middle-aged woman was the first to get up and kneel down and kowtow to the white night. The old emperor widened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. The vicissitudes in his pupils had been replaced by shock.Bai Chu Zong? White man? Behind the white night... What energy is there? Can you make the Lord so frightened? All the officials of civil and military are all stupid. But the holy envoy, who even the elders of the punishment, had to look up to, now bow to the white night? "Xing Rong has no eyes on Mount Tai, offended Bai... Bai Chu Zong, also ask Bai Chu Zong to forgive." The elder thought twice, finally soft, pooped, knelt on the ground, his head kowtowing to the ground, and cried out in panic. However, he went up straight up and sat on the Dragon chair without looking at him in the white night. He looked at the people under him with interest and asked softly: which door are you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Hearing this, elder Xing and the middle-aged woman were so scared that they knelt on the ground and trembled. "Bai chuzong, these people don''t know your Huwei and have offended you. Please forgive me." The saint is not an idiot. Seeing the expression of the white night and the people, he has already guessed one or two and begged quickly. Now the white night is the synonym of the evil spirit and the God of killing in the clan domain. No matter who it is, they dare not provoke it, otherwise it will be a great disaster. The white night glanced at him faintly, and then looked at the dull old emperor over there. He continued to open his mouth: "you haven''t answered my question. Which sect are you from "Back to... Reply to chuzong, we are... People from the flying eagle Pavilion..." the holy envoy said cautiously. "Flying Eagle pavilion?" The white night frowned, but had not heard of this door. There were more than a hundred big and small sects in the clan area, which he could not remember. "I am a man of vengeance and gratitude in the white night. I will deal with others twice as much as others do to me." White night''s eyes shifted and fell on the elder Xing. He said, "just now you asked me to get rid of my cultivation. Now, I also use this method to treat you. You should have no objection. I''ll give up my cultivation and get out of here. " The voice was not light or heavy, but it spread throughout the temple. Elder Xing''s face turned white, and he looked like a helpless man. He trembled: "Bai chuzong... I don''t know Mount Tai. I''ve offended chuzong. Please forgive me... Forgive me!" After that, people kowtow constantly. "If I''m not the first patriarch and I don''t have strong strength, then I kowtow to you. Will you let me go?" The white night asked. Elder Xing was stunned, his expression was a little flustered, and his tongue knotted: "I... I will... Definitely..." "do you think I will believe you?" White night shook his head, light way: "my patience is limited, you quickly make a choice." "The spirit of heaven is abandoned, and the soul cultivation is lost. For the soul, it is more painful than death." Elder Xing cried. "Why didn''t you take that into consideration when you asked me so much?" The white night asked. "This..." elder Xing looks very ugly. "Since you can''t make a choice, I''ll help you to make a choice. Since you say that being abandoned is more painful than death, I''ll give you a good heart and give you a death!" White night is not a good man. When his expression is cold, he will take action. Seeing that the situation was not right, the elder criminal called out in a hurry: "Lord... Lord chuzong, I am willing to abolish my cultivation, I will!! Please spare my life The white night looked at him indifferently. However, elder Xing stood up slowly, and his expression was extremely tangled. For the soul, the abandonment of the soul is equivalent to breaking the future. However, if the soul is abandoned, at least his life is still there, leaving the green hills to be burned without firewood. Elder Xing slowly raised his hand and accumulated his soul power, so he would smash it at his chest. None of the people around dare to make a voice to stop them. Their eyes were stunned and they were watching closely. However, at this critical moment, the elder Xing suddenly had a cold look in his eyes, turned his soul into yuan force, and slapped his head hard at the white night. But at the moment when the palm was about to touch the head of the white night, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the white night, blocking the palm down. The saints were shocked. Elder Xing''s whole body trembled. He wanted to kill the white night to avoid future trouble and protect himself, but he didn''t want to be blocked by his pledge. "I don''t know? Qing Tian Chu Zong is guarded by elder Qingtian. Elder Xing, do you think your ability can beat elder Qingtian The white night asked. Elder Xing suddenly came back to God. He was not an ordinary chuzong, but a giant chuzong. Beside him, he was waiting for elder Qingtian! Elder Optimus? For the eagle Pavilion people, that is the existence of God. I''m afraid that the presence of the pavilion master can not compete with it? "Asshole!" All of a sudden, a terrible Qi blade was tearing at elder Xing. It''s a surprise to see the elder. He sacrificed his magic weapon and attacked the elder punishment. "Kill him, quick!" The emissary cried out. The others came back to their gods and surrounded the elder. "No The elder criminal screamed at the top of his voice. But it didn''t help. The holy envoys were determined to kill, and they attacked in groups. The elder criminal was unwilling and helpless, and was crushed by the holy envoy and other life, and fell to the ground and died miserably. As soon as the elder criminal died, the holy envoys quickly knelt down and cried out, "return to chuzong, Xing Rong has already passed the law! Please forgive me When the voice fell, the saint knocked his head to the ground, his face was covered with sweat and his teeth were biting. But the white night was silent.His heart beat so much that he didn''t know what to do next. At the moment, the saint had already scolded Xing Rong ten thousand times in his heart. If he abandoned his cultivation, maybe things would not be as complicated as that, but he never thought that Xing Rong would be naive enough to attack an Optimus chuzong. Didn''t he know that Qingtian chuzong was guarded by Qingtian elder? With his strength, how can it be done? Now, Xing Rong not only lost his life, but also had to drag the eagle Pavilion into the water, completely offending the white night. I don''t know what to do with the eagle Pavilion now. "Is this the attitude of your Eagle pavilion?" Asked the cold night. "Bai chuzong... This..." "from now on, the flying eagle Pavilion will be dissolved immediately, and all the materials in the clan will be filled in the goddess palace. Do you understand?" Said the white night. "What?" On hearing this, he was shocked: "Bai chuzong, would you like me to completely destroy the eagle pavilion?" "Bai chuzong, this request is too much!" "Please spare me, Bai chuzong." Others said. "This is a world where the weak eat the strong. I am not a good man at night. I will give you seven days, seven days, enough for you to spread the news to the eagle Pavilion. Then, I will immediately dissolve the eagle Pavilion. If you do not follow, it will be the day when I will wash the eagle pavilion with blood. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance." White night waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "in addition, all the people here will immediately abandon their accomplishments, otherwise, they will die." "Bai chuzong, you..." people were shocked. They didn''t even think that they would waste the night. "What? Shall I do it? " The white night is light. "White night, you deceive too much!" Before that, the middle-aged woman suddenly stood up and called out angrily, "we all made such concessions, and our heads have been knocked. Why do you still refuse to let us go?" "That is to say, the chief criminal has died of old age. It should be over if you have any hatred. Why should you be aggressive?" Another one stood up and cried. "This man is just insane. Everyone, he is just a man. What if he is Qingtian chuzong? Why don''t we join hands and kill him here "Yes, white night, do you really think we are afraid of you? We respect you, that is to see in the face of the Vientiane gate and giant elder. What do you really think you are? Take your time "If you make us anxious, we will be burned with you!" The people of the flying eagle Pavilion yelled one after another. At this time, they no longer care about the identity of the white night. They can let Xing Rong abandon the spirit of heaven, or even kill him. But if this happens to them, they will stand up and resist. After all, the past is none of their own. Now that it is different, how can they not jump when the fire has burned to their bodies? "Since you are going to die, well, you are going to die." White night cold hum, suddenly wave, a general situation enveloped the whole hall. Eight major trends. Even a saint can''t fight against it. "White night, dare you?" The men screamed and howled. "Why dare I? Go to hell Drink in the daytime. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... People''s heads are directly crushed and blasted, just like a cracked watermelon, which explodes one by one and splashes red and white things everywhere. In the blink of an eye, most of the people in the eagle Pavilion died miserably, leaving only one saint. The saint knelt on the ground and looked at the scene in disbelief. But the old emperor, Deng Yizhi and all the civil and military officials had long been foolish. Nangong Mei at the gate is also like a statue, standing still in place, a pair of autumn eyes locked on the body of the white night, it is difficult to remove. All of them are killed at will, such as those who are killed by Zhuhuang Pavilion. The envoy finally saw how big the gap was between the eagle Pavilion and the white night, and finally understood why this man could easily destroy the Zong family. He was an invincible existence! The emissary raised his hand and without hesitation, patted hard at his chest. The soul of heaven is broken. The emissary vomited a mouthful of blood with a painful look, but soon he got up and knelt on the ground again. He kowtowed to the white night, trembling all over his body. Before all the people in the white night, but he did not say a word, judging the situation. It is obvious that if you are a saint, you should have a long-term vision. "Good." I lost a pill in the white night. He was very pleased to find it. Tianhua pill? With this pill, it is easy for him to recast the soul of heaven. If the spirit of heaven is abandoned and recast again, he may have a chance to cultivate a variant one. Is this the reward of the night?The white night did not pay attention to the holy envoy, but put his eyes on the old emperor. "I didn''t expect... You''ve grown up to this point... Lost, we lost." The old emperor slowly closed his eyes and spoke faintly. What kind of means is needed to force the flying eagle Pavilion people he looks up to into such fields? How can he fight against such a man? Believe that with the energy of the white night, destroy the summer, but also just a moment. "However, white night, although you are very strong, I can not defeat you, but you should not be complacent too early, I did not give up." Suddenly, the old emperor took several tokens from his waist and crushed them all. Whoa. In each token, a beam of light flew out of the hall and into the sky. The envoy''s face changed suddenly when he saw it. "Nangong, you have already killed my flying eagle Pavilion. Don''t you let go of the other sects?" When I heard it in the white night, I suddenly realized. These are signals. The old emperor intended to summon the strong men of other clans to fight against the white night. But in the eyes of Saint, this is suicide. This man is invincible! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 "Now that I have arrived here, it is natural to solve the problem together. The signal has been sent out. I believe that they will gather here soon. Well, I will wait here to see what kind of strong man you can summon to deal with me." The white night said indifferently. "You will regret it." Said the old emperor in a low voice. All the civil and military officials knelt on the ground, their heads bowed, and they did not dare to speak. Deng Yizhi was pale and swayed all over. He had heard of Bai Ye for a long time. He knew that the relationship between Bai Ye and Shen Hong was good, and Shen Hong was Shen Xiang''s daughter. Now he framed Chen Xiang and won the position of prime minister. He did not know whether Bai Ye would deal with him. "Are you Deng Yizhi At this time, the night opened. Deng Yizhi shivered all over, and quickly kowtowed: "Deng Yizhi meets Bai chuzong..." "where is Shen Xiang The white night asked. "In... In the dungeon." Deng Yizhi shuddered. "Bring it right away." "Yes... Yes..." Deng Yizhi was busy, and soon, a few of the beetles ran down. After a while, the shawled and skinny Shen Xiang was put up by people. "My Lord, Shen Xiang brings it here." Deng Yizhi shuddered. Shen Xiang was put down, and he was crawling on the ground, haggard and haggard, his body was full of whiplash marks, and he was obviously suffering from inhuman torture, and he was dying. White night took out a pill and put it into Shen Xiang''s mouth. Shen Xiang swallowed hard. After a while, his pale and haggard face recovered a little. He opened his sunken eyes and looked up powerlessly. When he saw a young man sitting above, his eyes flashed an accident. "Who are you? Am I not dead yet "My name is white night. The prime minister should remember me." The white night is light. "White night... Are you honger''s younger brother? The big one Shen Xiang immediately remembered. Seeing the present appearance and sitting position of the white night, he felt that his head couldn''t turn. What''s going on? Why do you sit on a dragon chair at night? What''s more, you look like you''re afraid of him? The old emperor stood at the bottom, and all the officials knelt down. Deng Yizhi was terrified. The corpses on the ground seemed to be those people of terrible forces standing behind the summer... numerous questions made Chen Xiang feel that everything was extremely untrue. "Prime minister Xia, how many problems will happen to you in the prison? Tell me everything you know. " The white night is light. He didn''t have time to get the news from the old emperor or even from Deng Yizhi''s mouth. He had to distinguish the truth from the false. It was very troublesome. He would rather call Shen Xiang directly for questioning. Shen Xiang didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He said everything he knew. After the big match, white night defeated many talents and won the crown, which made it famous all over the country. As the representative force of white night, the Tibetan dragon academy has a great reputation, and the holy academy has been in name. All the people in the academies of various forces in Wangdu all broke away from their forces and joined the Tibetan dragon Academy. As a result, the Tibetan dragon academy became more and more powerful, which aroused the concern of the old emperor. The Tibetan dragon house is not under the control of the old emperor. Now the momentum is so strong, let alone the old emperor. Any other king will choose to attack the Tibetan dragon house. However, it was obviously impossible for the old emperor to deal with the Tibetan dragon house alone. After the big match, many talented talents in the Academy had gone to the clan area. The old emperor was worried, so he invited three powerful experts, namely Feiying Pavilion, Xuri gate and Cangshan sect, to help them and make great profits. Most of the people in xiazong are unique. That is talent. The old emperor promised that the three clans would hand in a batch of excellent talents every year. For these three sects, talents were obviously very important. Therefore, he should intervene in the affairs of the summer at the request of the old emperor. With the help of these experts, is the Tibetan dragon academy an opponent? The successive bloody repression led to the disintegration of the Tibetan dragon house and people''s panic. Only in this way can we create today''s situation. "Who are involved in the suppression of the Tibetan dragon house?" The white night asked. On hearing this, Deng Yizhi quickly clasped her fist and said, "reply to your excellency, there is... " did I ask you to speak? " Turn your head in the white night and drink it coldly. Deng Yizhi''s mouth closed quickly in fear. Shen Xiang glanced at Deng Yizhi and said, "the first one is Deng. Since his majesty used him, he has been fully responsible for suppressing the Tibetan dragon house. " "This... This..." Deng Yizhi immediately lost control. "Who else?" White night did not directly blame Deng Yizhi, and then Chong Chenxiang asked questions. "Zhang Xiao, the official department.""What else?" "Chen Shouchun." "What else?" "Li Jian, Wang Zhuan, Liu Xihe..." Shen Xiang read their names one after another, while the white night was listening. When he finished reading all the names, he waved his hand at night and ordered the oracle to go to get the man. In the daytime, the means were thunderous, and the warriors would not dare to disobey them. Soon, those who had read their names by Shen Xiang were captured in the hall. "Lord Bai, there are many people here who are forced to deal with the Tibetan dragon house. If you want to punish these people severely, please treat those who are forced to do so lightly." Shen Xiang seemed to have guessed something, and said in a hurry. "I have my own judgment." White night light way, but did not immediately do the sentence. Soon, outside the hall came the sound of noise. The people of the palace, who were very nervous, looked at the door one after another, but saw that Shen Hong, Yan Feng and thrush all rushed towards the door one after another. It''s from the Tibetan dragon house. The warriors subconsciously pulled out their swords and tried to stop them from coming in. But the next second, a general trend will lift them. Yan Feng rushed in, and when he saw the white night sitting high above, all of them showed the appearance that they couldn''t believe. White night alone, even subdued the whole dynasty? "Teachers and brothers, you are here at the right time." White night showed a faint smile, pointing to these people kneeling on the ground, and asked, "among you, who are persecuted here? Tell me. " "Deng Yizhi!" "He is a traitor "Many of our brothers died in his hands!" "Yes, he is a cunning man." People were filled with indignation. Even deep red is a sad and angry face. Hearing the sound in the daytime, he nodded, and his sight fell on Deng Yizhi. Deng Yizhi shivered like grass in the wind and rain. She was wet and incontinent. At night, Bai Zhi reaches out her hand. Whoa. It''s like someone blew a breath at denyizhi. Deng Yizhi shuddered and looked sideways. However, she saw that her arms suddenly turned into countless pieces. The broken meat and bones were directly scattered on the ground, and blood gushed out. "Ah He let out a sad cry. The people around are even more scalp numb and frightening. Poof! There was another noise. Deng Yizhi vomited several mouthfuls of blood, and the spirit of heaven on her chest was shattered. Move your fingers again at night. Deng Yizhi was shaking on the ground in pain. People looked at him and found that all his muscles and veins were crushed by spirit. At night, my fingers moved a few more times. Deng Yizhi''s body gradually quieted down, but his facial features were extremely exaggerated, and his eyes almost popped out of his eyes. Dengyizhi, die. No one saw the white night evoking the spirit of heaven. And I didn''t feel any of his spirit. He only moved a few fingers, Deng Yizhi such a living person, then with the most miserable way of death. All of them were terrified. Especially the emissary, whose face was white as paper. "Next, who is it?" White night asked again. All the people were nervous, and then all the civil and military officials were crying and kowtowing. "My Lord, forgive me! Forgive me, my Lord The cry was earth shaking. And the people of the Tibetan dragon house are all sluggish, looking at the white night foolishly. White night... Too strong! Although the white night is extremely cruel to the enemy, he has always had a set of principles of his own, such as Deng Yizhi, a wicked person, naturally uses the most cruel means to kill him. However, some people were forced by the old emperor to deal with the Tibetan dragon house. Although they did, they provided convenience for the Tibetan dragon house everywhere. They did it openly, but they did not help them secretly. Naturally, they would not persecute them in the daytime. After a trial, the whole palace was once again filled with blood. The old emperor sat on the ground with his eyes vacant. He knew that the situation was over. Chirp... just then, the sound of breaking the air sounded. The top of the hall was suddenly lifted. Countless figures appear in the sky. People were shocked. Looking at it in the daytime, dozens of spirits at the peak of juehu state and Wuhun level fell from the sky and fell into the hall. "Who is it? Who dares to move my sunrise gate? " "Dare to challenge the Cangshan school? It''s a dead end! " All of them fell down, and their domineering spirit leaked to the side, and the soul pressure was scattered. It was difficult for the Tibetan dragon courtyard and others to stand upright. Those officials were overjoyed at the sight."Great, the adults are here at last!" "We are saved!" There was a constant clamor. The old emperor also raised his eyes and looked at the experts coming. This is his only hope. Those people fell to the ground and looked around. A middle-aged man looked at the white night, raised his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, "are these people on the ground killed by you?" "It''s me." White night cold hum, and then raised his hand, toward the man in the air a pat. Bang! A palm Qi falls. The man, like paper paste, was shot into meat sauce and died miserably. Both the Xuri gate and Cangshan people were stunned. The old emperor''s expression was sluggish, and the heart that had just risen sank to the bottom again. "I''m Qingtian chuzong white night, which is the first in the list of the first patriarchs in the Qunzhong area. Now I order you to surrender quickly. If you are sincere, I will not destroy you. If you are stubborn, you will be destroyed!" Cried the white night. The sound shakes everywhere. "First in the first time?" The rising sun gate and Cangshan sent people to hear the sound and were shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 "The first of the first? Are you... Are you Bai chuzong Another beautiful woman asked tremblingly. "How could that be possible? How could Bai chuzong live in such a small country "But... Elder Liu has the fourth level peak of Wu Hun state. If you are not a respected person, you can''t kill him with one move. It''s said that Bai chuzong has the power of respecting one. It''s easy to kill elder Liu by raising his hand. Do other people have this kind of means besides him?" The words fell silent, but they all believed. If it wasn''t for the first killer of chuzong, who could kill elder Liu so easily? "I wait... I''m willing to surrender." They knelt down in a hurry, kowtowed and worshipped. "You..." the old emperor opened his mouth and could not speak. Looking at the indifferent expression of the white night and the arrogance of his pupils, he finally realized that the general situation was gone and that the whole summer was no longer his. "Is the time over?" The old emperor closed his eyes and sighed. The white night turned and walked outside the hall. He doesn''t need to deal with the rest. The Tibetan dragon house will solve everything. As long as the white night stands on the side of the Tibetan dragon courtyard, even if the old emperor has a flying eagle Pavilion and Cangshan sect as the backers, it still doesn''t help. "I didn''t expect that you had grown up to such a terrible state. I always thought that if I could sit on the throne of Daxia, I might be able to make you such a genius look up to me. It turns out that my idea is so ridiculous." Nangong Mei said bitterly as she stood at the door. "This is not ridiculous, you have your ideas, no one can stop, like me, revenge, resentment." White night side eyes, looking at kneeling at the door of the old man. "Rao... Spare my life..." the old man shuddered and shivered. "The strong cannot be humiliated, especially the weak." White night light way, at any time a pat, the old man''s whole body trembled, spit out blood, a body of cultivation was abandoned, people are half dead. He swung his sleeve and went out, leaving a mess of the palace. "From today on, the summer will be taken over by the Tibetan dragon house." The sound of the white night came. Although it is the Tibetan dragon house, everyone knows that the master of the summer is already a white night. Nangong Mei bitterly looked at the back of the departure, and could not speak for a long time. Soon, the palace upheaval spread throughout the summer. Countless people were in uproar. In the white night, he went into the palace alone, and his blood flowed like a river. His head was rolling, and the old emperor was forced to bow down to Chen Chen Chen. When the old emperor was captured, all the civil and military officials were sentenced to death. However, the Tibetan dragon academy is just a college, and Guanglong has no interest in ruling the summer. Therefore, she can only let Yanfeng and others act as agents for government affairs, and Nangong Mei is also recruited to manage. After all, she knows more about these things than anyone else. As for the old emperor, because he killed a large number of people in the Tibetan dragon academy, he was put into the prison, and his life and death were unknown. However, his life and death were no longer important. For him, it was more painful to live than to die. After finishing the Imperial Palace, Bai Ye met with Shen Hong and Lu Xiaofei, and then rode to Los Angeles. Take the drunken dragon moon in the pub before leaving. Wang Du changed dramatically, and the news spread quickly, but Luocheng was far away. When they arrived in Luocheng at night, no news was received here. But near Los Angeles, several spirituals on the avenue attract the attention of the white night. The souls looked young, about thirty years old, and the horse they were riding was Leima. This kind of horse has never been seen in the summer. It only appears in the Qunzhong area. In addition, the strength of these people is above the martial spirit realm. White night concludes that these people are all from the Qunzhong region. Well done, why do people from the clan area appear here? White night heart meditation, quiet in the following. However, the situation was far beyond his expectation. The closer you get to Los Angeles, the more souls you will find in the daytime. After a few steps, even the warrior soul worshiper saw it. "Jianyue, Chen Tianying." The white night called. Two giant elders immediately appeared beside him. "They don''t look like they''re coming for you. Bai chuzong, you can rest assured." Jianyue said faintly. "I know they didn''t come to me, but you are well-informed in the Vientiane gate. You should have some eyes and ears about this. This is my hometown. How can I be relieved when so many experts suddenly appear?" White night laughs. "How can we know that we have been with you all the time? In my opinion, you might as well ask Jianyue road. Thinking for a moment in the white night, he did not rush to ask, but rode his horse toward the city of Los Angeles. The white family has become the largest family in Los Angeles because of the white night. All the potential families in the four directions worship each other and no one dares to provoke them. Meanwhile, Bai Chen smoothly takes over the work of Bai Qingshan and becomes the new family of the Bai family.Obviously, the White House has been renovated, and it is much richer than before. "The young master is back! The young master is back When the white night stepped into the gate of the white mansion, the excited voice spread all over the residence. Soon, the whole white house was boiling. Bai Chen leads the white family to walk out quickly. When they see the white night, everyone''s face is full of excitement and joy. If there is no white night, the white family can not have today. The descendants of the Bai family also showed reverence. This is the patron saint of the white family. The most popular story in Los Angeles is about the story of the white night. Zhan yeqian, who entered the capital of the king, competed for the first place, and shocked the summer. Nobody could compare it. "Father." See that familiar figure, white night heart a warm, fast step past, and white Chen embrace. "You can come back, boy. You can come back." Bai Chen patted the back of the white night, rejoicing repeatedly. The white night laughed, said hello to other relatives, exchanged greetings, and then walked toward the inner hall. "Is this Bai chuzong''s home? It seems so ordinary. Why can such a place come out of such a terrible evil genius Chen Tianying in the dark looked around and couldn''t help saying. Jianyue does not speak, but her doubts are consistent with Chen Tianying. "Is this the white family?" Long Yue''s wine also wakes up, with the white night walking, a pair of watery everywhere. Is this the place where the goddess of purple Huan has been? Bai Qingshan sat in the inner hall drinking tea. Seeing the white night coming in, he immediately got up. "Grandson, see grandfather." White night as a gift. "Ha ha ha, don''t be polite. Come here, night, let grandfather have a good look at you." Bai Qingshan laughed and stroked his beard. Since Bai Ye left, the city of Los Angeles is relatively calm. However, there are occasionally some souls who have never seen Bai Chen or Bai Qingshan to visit. Bai Qingshan speculates that they may be from the clan area of Qun. Although they have not been slighted, Bai Chen and others are still worried about the safety of Bai Ye. After all, others are in Qunzhong area. Now that Bai Ye is back safely, how can everyone not be happy. "Is this girl?" Seeing Long Yue come in with the white night, Bai Qingshan''s eyes shine and ask. "Her name is long Yue and she is my friend." White night laughs. "I''ve seen grandfather Bai." The Dragon moon bowed slightly. "Pretty girl, you''re not old enough to be a good match for my grandson." Bai Qingshan said with a smile. "Yes, ye''er is old enough to marry. Ye''er, you don''t want to marry at home when you come back with this girl?" Bai Chen says with a smile. When the words fell, Long Yue''s face "Shua" immediately turned red and completely bewildered. White night is also quite embarrassed, smile, said: "Dad, grandfather, you misunderstood, Yueer just accompany me back, not as you think." "Is it?" Bai Chen looks at the white night with a smile. "You son of a bitch, don''t you understand? If someone else is willing to come back with you, it must be interesting to you. How can you act like a fool? " Bai Qingshan approached the whisper. "This..." white night did not know how to answer. But long Yue has already buried her head in front of her chest. Bai Ye is too lazy to explain to them. However, for Long Yue, Bai Ye does not have a clear idea. If Bai Chen and others really want to marry Longyue, Bai Ye will not refuse. Now he has no deep-rooted lover. If he marries a wife and has children according to the family tradition, he does not mind, but long Yue''s consent is required. "Master, too old, there is an honor guard outside and it stops in front of our house." At this time, a servant rushed over and yelled. "Guard of honor?" Bai Qingshan was stunned. "Do you know the name?" Bai Chen asked. "I can''t see, but all of them are women, and they are very beautiful women." The servant''s eyes were full of obsession. "Woman?" Bai Chen looked at the white night: "boy, should not be you attracted?" "Not me." White night mysterious smile: "but with dad you." "It''s about me?" Bai Chen frowns. He has not left Bai''s family for so many years, so he can''t have sex with others outside. How can it be related to him. "Don''t try to guess here. Go out and meet the guests as soon as possible. You will know when you see it." White Castle Peak Road. Bai Chen nods, a crowd goes out. In front of the house stood a team of dozens of people. A snow-white dragon horse pulled a delicate frame. All the people in Los Angeles looked sideways. There were women beside the frame, and everyone was very beautiful and moving, which made the soul monks moving. Who is the owner of this frame? Where do these women come from?Bai Chen and others come to the gate of the mansion. "I don''t know where my friends come to my white house? Not yet consulted? " Bai Chen opened his mouth and said. However, there was no sound from the frame, but the curtain was lifted and a beautiful figure came out of it. Bai Chen looks at the figure that goes out, the expression gradually solidifies, the whole person is like be struck by lightning, lose one''s soul. Bai Qingshan was also lost in his mind. What a beautiful woman. Almost all people who saw this figure had such an idea in their minds. "Bai Chen, long time no see." The figure stepped out of the carriage, looked at Bai Chen, said faintly. The voice is clear and crisp, just like the sounds of nature. "Purple Huan?" Bai Chen returned to God and whispered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 Bai Chen opened his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be locked in the figure''s body, and could not be moved any more. Gradually, the pupil trembled, and two lines of tiger tears overflowed from his eyes. The man has tears, but not to the sad place. He moved forward a few steps, but soon stopped. He did not blink, even if his eyes were dry. He was afraid that in the blink of an eye, people would disappear, or the dream would wake up. I don''t know how long after that, he showed a dry smile: "I... I''m not dreaming, am I? Purple Huan, is it really you? " "It''s me." The goddess of purple Huan has complicated eyes and sighs: "this farewell has been more than 20 years. You are much more mature than before." "But you''re still as beautiful." The corner of Bai Chen''s mouth is full of bitterness. Purple Huan bowed her head and was silent for a moment, then said, "I''m sorry, I left without saying goodbye..." "I don''t blame you, you don''t have to apologize to me." Bai Chen quickly interrupts Zihuan''s remorse and shakes her head. Her voice is extremely hoarse: "Zihuan, I know that you chose to leave at the beginning because of your hardship. I also know that your identity is special, and I am not in the same world as me, so I don''t blame you. On the contrary, I want to thank you for letting me meet you. I have no regrets in my whole life... "You..." Purple Huan opened her mouth and her eyes were slightly red. She did not look over her head and seemed to be holding on to something. She murmured her lower lip and said in a low voice: "go in and talk." "Well, come in." Bai Chen returned to God and said with a smile. "Come on, come on in and talk." Bai Qingshan greets with a smile. Standing aside in the daytime, smiling. It is undoubtedly the best thing for parents to reunite, but it is difficult for him to interfere. The rest depends on his father''s ability. "Young master!" At this time, a group of young and beautiful disciples of the goddess palace came together, and the first one was Huan Shiying. "It''s really a young master!" "I didn''t expect to see the young master here. It''s great. This trip didn''t come in vain." "Young master, you are thin!" The disciples of Shennv palace, yingying and Yanyan, gathered together and surrounded the white night. A pair of white hands kept rubbing and pinching on the white night. The white night froze. He did not know that he was now an idol of the goddess palace, but also the golden tortoise son-in-law in the eyes of the disciples of the goddess palace. Next to the Dragon moon face immediately pull a huge long, silent drag white night''s arm, toward the mansion. "Sister long?" Huan poetry Ying Leng Leng Leng. White night feel inexplicable, good end, how long month a face is sullen appearance. He inquired about it, but Longyue didn''t say anything. It was really strange. In the evening, Bai Chen and Zi Huan come out of the house. Although the old man doesn''t admit it, the goddess of Zihuan and Bai Chen have paid homage to the hall. Both in name and in essence, they are husband and wife. I just don''t know what Bai Chen is talking about. "Father, mother." White night led long Yue and Huan Shiying to go up, made a ceremony, and winked at Bai Chen. Bai Chen coughed and didn''t speak, but he was elated. The goddess of Zihuan was calm until she saw the white night, and then a smile appeared on her face: "ye''er, you''re here..." although Zihuan returns to the white mansion. But she didn''t feel much about Bai Chen. At the beginning, it was only her impulse that brought about this evil fate. Although now they meet again, Zihuan still can''t accept Bai Chen immediately. Love this kind of thing, since not born in love at first sight, must take time to nurture. Bai Ye doesn''t worry. Seeing Bai Chen''s appearance, although Zihuan didn''t accept him immediately, he obviously won''t give up. For the sake of Zihuan, since he was born in the white night, Bai Chen has never married, let alone touch any other woman. After so many years of guarding, how can he give up here? "Ye''er, chen''er, Zi Huan, come here. I have something to discuss with you." At this time, Bai Qingshan stepped forward, and his expression was rather solemn. "Dad, what happened?" Bai Chen asked. "You can come." White Castle Peak Road. The party came to the main hall. On the one hand, most of them dare not stand up at home, and most of them are serious at home. Hunxiu''s attitude towards the strong has always been like this. Even though white night is their younger generation, their strength is much stronger than them, and they still dare not regard themselves as elders. But white night doesn''t care. All sat down. Bai Qingshan made a wink, and a bodyguard came forward. "I''d like to inform you, master, and young master that a week ago, many foreign souls came to our city. These souls are very powerful. We can''t detect their specific strength, but we can be sure that these people are not Daxia people.""They all come from Qunzhong, which I have known for a long time." The fairy maiden of purple Huan has a light way. "We were aware of them as we entered Los Angeles." Huan Shi Ying added a sentence. "Our Luocheng is just a small place. Qunzhongyu is the central area of Qingge continent and the gathering place of powerful soul cultivation. How can the experts of qunzhongyu come to our Luocheng Bai Chen frowned. This kind of place where birds don''t poop has not been seen for decades. Why do so many people gather here? "Mother, is it because of my brother?" Huan Shiying said carefully. "It should not be possible." The goddess of purple Huan shook her head: "relying on the strength of Yeer, only relying on these people, is to die." The words made the white family tremble. "Purple Huan, Yeer''s strength... Is it strong?" Bai Chen can''t help asking. "Very strong." The goddess of purple Huan nodded and looked at the white night with some relief in her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was God''s arrangement that made her son so excellent. If there was no white night, she would be more miserable now... "ha ha, how can night not be so bad? After all, it''s bigger than the first. " Bai Qingshan asked with a smile. "Bigger than the first? Are you from Xia? What''s this? Ye''er is now the first in the clan area. " The goddess of purple Huan shook her head. As soon as he said this, the hall was silent. Bai Qingshan, Bai Chen and Bai Hong all looked at the goddess of Zihuan. After a long time, Bai Chen laughed and said, "Zihuan, don''t be kidding. What''s the place of Qunzhong... How can you... people don''t believe it. "My adoptive father, what my mother said is true. My brother is now the number one in Qunzhong. He defeated Ling zhantian and became the first one in chuzong list. He put more pressure on the Ling family. Even the people in the heaven soul realm can be killed. There is no elder brother''s opponent in the whole clan area." Huan Shiying said with pride. "The first one in the list? Heaven and soul It was a dream to hear. Those younger generation still don''t know Chu Zong bang and Tian Hun Jing, but Bai Qingshan and Bai Chen have heard of it. The first time? That''s the list of the most talented people in the clan area, and the heaven soul state... For the people of Daxia, it''s the existence of the gods. Can only look up, never blaspheme... can''t my son become a God? Bai Chen feels as if everything is dreaming. Bai Qingshan was stunned and then burst into laughter. His manner was full of pride. "My Bai family, I''m afraid it''s going to reach the peak and remain famous in history. Ha ha ha..." "I''ve left some pills and high-quality cultivation methods. From tomorrow, my family will specialize in these Dharma formulas." Said the white night. When they heard this, they were all excited. "As for the sudden emergence of so many powerful souls in Los Angeles, I guess most of them came for the colorful nepheline." The goddess of purple Huan thought for a moment and said faintly. "Multicolored nepheline?" "What is that?" People are confused. "Has the night sky in Los Angeles been colorful and colorful, as if a miracle had come?" Asked the goddess. "It''s true." Bai Chen immediately nods. "That''s right." "When I stepped into the summer, I saw a phoenix cloud in the west, and a red rain came down on the way. After calculating the next season and location, I could see that there would be colorful nepheline in this generation, but I didn''t expect so many people in the clan area to get news." "What is the multicolored nepheline The younger generation of Bai family asked. "The top deity is a kind of material." The goddess of purple Huan bowed her head and thought for a moment, and then said, "you''d better move out of Luocheng during this period of time. The signs of the formation of colorful nepheline have appeared, and only more powerful souls will gather here. On the day of the birth of the colorful nepheline, there will inevitably be a terrifying war. It is absolutely impossible for the people of Luocheng to get involved in the war or even be affected So you''d better leave Los Angeles quickly and stay in other places. You can come back when the nepheline is taken away. " "How can this work?" Bai Qingshan frowned and immediately said, "my Bai family''s ancestors are all in Los Angeles, and the foundation is here. How can we leave like this?" "If you don''t go, you will suffer more losses if you are affected." "I brought too few people this time. Maybe I won''t participate in the competition for colorful nepheline, let alone you?" Bai Chen frowned and said nothing. "Then I won''t go." At this time, the white night snorted coldly. "Night, don''t be impulsive." "My mother, you also said that this colorful nepheline is a top-level deity. However, this is Los Angeles and my family. Since those people come to my white night site, they have to do things according to my rules. If I leave like this, the ancestral property of the Bai family will be damaged or even destroyed. I work in the white night, and I will repay my gratitude and resentment. If I can''t keep my ancestral property, how can I talk about cultivating Taoism?" White night hummed, and then waved: "Dad, you quickly send someone to keep an eye on every soul who enters Los Angeles. If anyone dares to act recklessly here, destroy it!"Ferocious words resounded from inside and outside the hall. Bai Qingshan and Bai Chen were all shocked. The rest of the Bai family were even more frightened. White night... Good life and tyranny... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 Although the words of the goddess of Zihuan are astonishing, Bai Qingshan and Bai Chen are still a little uncertain. After all, it''s hard to accept the first place in Qunzhong. What''s more, it''s a legendary realm. How big is the white night? It''s good to live under its hands. Do you want to fight with it? Even wipe it out? No way! Absolutely impossible! "Perhaps there is something in it that I don''t know about?" Bai Chen''s mind is like this. The situation in Los Angeles is becoming more and more complex. More and more Quzong area soul monks enter the city, and even the powerful people of other neighboring countries are also involved in it. For a time, the city of Los Angeles was full of people, and all the inns and pubs were contracted. During this period, I didn''t wander around in the white night, almost all of them practiced in the White House. Now, I have five heavenly spirits. If I want to improve my soul state, I have to practice constantly to catch up with ordinary soul people. These two days, the letter from Bai Zhixin was also sent to Bai''s home. Bai Zhixin is also in Qunzhong domain now. She can''t return for a while. When Bai Ye returns to Qunzhong, she wants to go to the goddess palace to see Bai Ye. After all, she is her sister, and she is more or less concerned about her. "Night brother." At this time, there was a soft and careful voice outside the house. White night opened his eyes and walked out of the house, but saw an eight or nine year old girl with short hair standing behind the rockery. The little girl has a round face and a small group of flowers. Her white legs are exposed in the air. She is very cute. She holds the rockery in her small hands and looks at the white night with watery eyes. This is Bai xiaorou, the youngest sister of Bai Ye. It is said that she was born with soul bone. After awakening, she must be gifted. She has been set as a key cultivation target by the Bai family. "Xiaorou, what''s the matter?" White night face dew smile, although he and Bai xiaorou have not seen a few times, but Bai xiaorou accidentally very sticky to him. For this smart sister, white night is also very fond of. "That... Ye elder brother, xiaorou... Xiaorou has several places that she doesn''t quite understand. She wants to ask her brother ye for advice." White small Rou some fear, small hand holding a soul road ceremony, soft said. "Well, you have any questions, but it''s OK to say so." White night said, while taking a few pills from the Qianlong ring, handed it over: "you take it first." Bai xiaorou did not ask more questions. She opened her small mouth and chewed the pills like beans. She asked questions that she did not understand in the soul book. It has to be said that even if Bai xiaorou has not awakened to the spirit of heaven, her understanding of the spirit of heaven has been terrible. You know, when the white night was as big as her, she was still out in the wild. How could she want to cultivate her soul? And she also showed an amazing interest and understanding of soul. White night seems to have seen the future summer out of the world again genius. Maybe xiaorou will surpass me in the future. The night dark thought, but also slightly exhaled breath, quite gratified. Since returning to Bai''s home, Bai xiaorou comes here every day to consult Bai Ye. Of course, Bai xiaorou won''t be too long. Although she is young, she is very sensible, intelligent and smart. She knows that she is busy practicing in the daytime. Therefore, she only stays for half an hour every day and will leave. When he returned to Los Angeles this time, he just came to visit his relatives and arranged the affairs between his parents. He didn''t intend to stay too long. After all, Luocheng is too small, and Daxia is too small. Now the Lin family has not solved this problem. He can''t stay in Los Angeles all the time. Otherwise, he will only lead a strong enemy like the Lin family to Los Angeles. The Lin family will not be relieved at night. Multicolored nepheline is about to be born. Since it has been hit, it will catch up with the party. It is said that multicolored nepheline is an excellent material for making magic weapons. In the white night, he wondered whether he could strengthen the five organ people with colorful nepheline. However, the mechanism skill of the moon worshiping God sect has come to an end. The mechanism people who can create the strength of the heaven soul state are extremely terrible. If you go further, you can only rely on the forbidden technique. Most of the forbidden techniques are based on powerful spirit animals or living people. It goes against humanity and is extremely troublesome for the white night. ... ... ... before the new settlement of the Longyuan sect, a large number of soul people came in and out of the city. These are the disciples of the Longyuan sect. They go down the mountain to practice once every three days according to the rules of the sect, cultivate their mind, and then cultivate themselves. Miao Yifang got the support of white night, revived the Longyuan school, and gained the inheritance of the old dragon. His accomplishments increased rapidly. He also got a number of cultivation secrets from Ling family and Zong family, which were much higher than those of the previous Longyuan sect. However, soul cultivation alone was not enough. After experiencing that catastrophe, Miao Yifang understood the essence of the Longyuan sect more clearly, if there was no one in the same school If we stick to it, the Longyuan school will be destroyed. Inside the hall of Longyuan. Miao Yifang sits cross legged. Opposite her is a beautiful girl who looks like a porcelain doll. She has delicate facial features, long hair, a pair of eyes like stars and a smile on her mouth. Miao Yifang put her hands on her knees and closed her eyes gently. The spirit of heaven urged her. Yuan Li leaned out of her body like a river and poured it into the array at the bottom of her body.The array immediately gave birth to glittering and translucent light, which was magical and mysterious. These lights, like living creatures, enter into the girl''s body, and the girl gives out a moan like a cat''s bark, enjoying on her face. After about half a column of incense, Miao Yifang stopped, panting. "So comfortable... Is that over? I also want... " the girl, that is, Prajna, with her watery eyes open and her voice quite coquettish. "Elder... Elder... Yifang... Yifang really can''t do it. You still have to let younger martial brother Bai come..." Miao Yifang gasped. "Brother white? Where is brother Bai? I want him to take me to buy sugar gourd... "Prajna yelled. Since the last white night, Prajna''s mind has recovered a small part. Although it has only increased by a few years, it is a good omen. However, in the eyes of white night, Prajna''s injury should not be as simple as everyone knows. Otherwise, it will not be too difficult to cure the injuries caused by Tianxia peak people with the spirit of the white night. "Master, the leader is not good." At this time, there was a rush outside. Miao Yifang frowned and immediately got up and walked out. But the new deacon came anxiously. "What happened?" "A group of Taoists suddenly came to see the white palm sect. When we said that leader Bai was not there, they... Directly closed the mountain." The Deacon said in a hurry. "Closed mountain?" Miao Yifang was stunned and asked, "which clan are they?" "They claim to be Taoist." "Daomen? When did this sect appear in my clan Miao Yifang frowned and said in a deep voice, "follow me out to meet them." "Yes." The senior leaders of the Longyuan sect immediately gathered and set foot on the mountain gate. At the moment, at the mountain gate, a group of people in Taoist robes and hand dusts are standing on the mountain road. They are like statues, motionless, with their eyes closed, as if feeling something. When Miao Yifang and others came to see these Taoists, their hearts sank and their eyebrows wrinkled. Although these people stand on the mountain road, they have a feeling of being integrated into the world. "Master!" "See the leader." The disciples cried out one after another. "Don''t be too polite." Miao Yifang walked up to the crowd, looked at the first few Taoist priests in dark Taoist costumes and said, "I''m Miao Yifang. I don''t know if you Taoist Masters come to our Longyuan sect. What can I do for you?" "I heard that white night was sent by Longyuan. I don''t know where he is? Please take him out as soon as possible. I''ll ask you something. " A middle-aged Taoist made a faint voice. Miao Yifang frowned. These people don''t know how to be polite. She shows her identity, but these people not only don''t show their identity, they don''t even do the minimum etiquette. "Who is it, sir?" Miao Yifang took a deep breath and asked. "We come from the Taoist gate of entering the soul land. This one is our Taoist master." The Taoist said sideways. Behind him, there was an old man riding a giant tortoise. The mysterious turtle is huge and its shell is like a rock. It is also unknown how long it has lived. On top of it is an old man in a gray and white Taoist robe. The old man sits carefully with his eyes closed. Although the tortoise is conspicuous, he just sits so casually that everyone can''t pay attention to him. Return to nature? Miao Yifang thought of this legendary realm inexplicably. "I have seen the Lord." Miao Yifang made a ceremony again. She has never heard of daomen, but she has not heard of them, not because they are not well-known, but because they do not know much about entering the soul land. But one thing can be sure that all the people who come from the soul land are super powerful. At least, they can''t compete with them here. Well done, why do these people who enter the soul land seek younger martial brother Bai? Even the Taoist is here? Miao Yifang feels bad. "I have a limited waiting time. I hope that headmaster Miao will send out the white night as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will not be blamed for my rudeness." At this time, the middle-aged Taoist priest spoke again. I''m not at all polite. It''s not nice of you! The faces of the people of the Longyuan show their color. Miao Yifang also settled down and looked at these people with dignity. But at this time, an upsurge of the general trend towards this pressure. The old man on the turtle opened his eyes and looked at the sky. "I always thought it was fast enough for us to ask the song city. I didn''t expect that the Taoist Master arrived here a step ahead of time. Ha ha, although the Taoist master rode the Xuan tortoise, the strength of his feet is beyond our comparison. I admire and admire him." A voice full of a bit of irony fell, followed by a large group of horrible strong men came here. Miao Yifang and other long yuan sent people to face fusion.However, a group of people came from the mountain and fell in front of the gate of the Longyuan sect. These people have the same deep breath, and they can''t feel any soul power overflowing. Everyone is as deep as an old well, and it''s terrible. It''s a group of great masters again. Miao Yifang''s face was covered with sweat. What''s going on today? Why do so many strong people gather in the Longyuan school? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 This period of time in Luocheng is very peaceful. Bai Chen almost accompanies Zihuan every day. Although Zihuan still has such a indifferent attitude, it is enough for Bai Chen. He believes that if Jin Cheng goes to the place where gold and stone are opened, Zihuan will be moved sooner or later. On the other hand, they practice in the house every day and seldom go out. Huanshiying, Longyue and a group of people visit around the city. Although Luocheng is a remote city, it has developed very fast in recent years, and the city has become more and more prosperous. There are more than ten restaurants in the city. In addition, some of the authentic characteristics of Luocheng make these girls who have been practicing in the cold palace of Qing Dynasty very interested. Zihuan didn''t take care of it, so it''s natural to have a leisurely time at night. On this day, Bai xiaorou unexpectedly did not come to him. With Bai xiaorou''s seriousness and preciseness, Bai Ye doesn''t think she is deliberately not coming. Maybe something''s delayed. The white night thought, then also did not put in the heart. After a while, however, a quick footstep sounded. "Young master! a young master! Not good The voice was a little shrill. White night frowned, opened the door, but saw a servant kneeling on the ground, hurriedly and called: "young master, something has happened, something has happened." "Why are you so flustered?" The road sank in the white night. "The master... Something happened to the master..." the voice was in a hurry. At night, his face sank. "Take me." "Yes." The servant got up and ran out. Although this is the city of Los Angeles, the fame of white night in the clan area can not be said to be unwelcome. If someone with a heart makes an investigation, they should know that the white night comes from the great Xia Luo city, and the city of Los Angeles is such a white family. How can those soul people not give white night face? However, knowing that Bai Chen is the father of Bai Ye, he still dares to attack Bai Ye. Either the other party is arrogant and deliberately provocative, or the other party has another purpose. My eyes are cold at night. No matter what the other party thinks, as long as it touches his head, it must be destroyed. The location of the incident is not Bai Fu, but in front of zuixiang building, which is only three blocks away from Baifu. This restaurant is owned by Wangdu people. It is also the largest restaurant in Los Angeles. Recently, due to the colorful nepheline, a large number of foreign spirits have flooded into the city. Zuixiang restaurant is almost full every day. When the goddess of Zihuan comes to Baifu, Baichen is naturally courteous. The most famous wine in zuixiang building is qiannianzui. It is said that this wine is comparable to the good wine that had been left at home. It is limited every day, and it is hard to find a thousand dollars. As the most powerful patriarch in Los Angeles, it is easy for Bai Chen to win an altar. Unexpectedly, this wine is really delicious, which makes those soul people who drink wine as water in Qunzhong district so infatuated that the Millennium drunkenness of zuixiang tower is taken over by the powerful people of qunzhonglou every day. Bai Chen doesn''t come here to drink wine on weekdays, but it''s rare to have a talk with Zihuan today. Naturally, she wants her to taste this unique wine. The boss knew that these foreign strongmen could not afford to offend them, but the master of Los Angeles, he could not offend him, so he divided a jar out to let Bai Chen taste fresh food. However, it was this jar of wine that caused disaster. In front of the restaurant, all the guests ran away, leaving only a dozen men and women in luxurious clothes sitting in it, drinking leisurely. At the door, it was Bai Chen. Bai Chen has a clear palm print on his chest, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and his expression is angry. Behind him, there are a large number of White House guards, and the whole restaurant is completely surrounded by people. "Boss, what did I tell you before? This millennium drunk, only need to provide us, other people can not touch a drop, do you forget my words? How dare you sell this delicious food to others? Can you believe that I''ll tear down your restaurant and chop you up for drinks In front of the wine table, a strong man with three big and five thick legs was on his feet and yelled in a thick voice. The boss, who was shrinking in front of the counter, poked out his head and was embarrassed: "this adult, that... But the master of the White House, I only do small business, and I dare not offend..." "you are really a good wine for thousands of years, but it''s a pity that there is not enough for us to drink. How can we give it to him? As for the White House or something? Go away and don''t disturb my wine Another man also opened a cavity, words fall, also tiger drink a thousand years drunk. "You are deceiving people too much!" Bai Chen''s eyes were full of anger and said in a deep voice: "I know you are very strong. You are all from the clan area. But I want to tell you that this is Los Angeles. You can''t be presumptuous!" "Well, we''re going to be reckless here. What can you do with us?" A woman said with a smile. "Then you have to pay the price." Next to the goddess of purple Huan light mouth. "Ha ha, beauty, it''s really outrageous for you to be so beautiful with such a useless person. Why don''t you come here to drink with me, and I''ll reward you for drinking for thousands of years?" The man said with a smile. "Asshole!" The people in the goddess palace were furious."Do you know who this is? How dare you insult me! Get down on your knees and apologize, or no one can save you! " One goddess palace disciple shouts. "If I guess right, you should be the goddess palace. This one is probably the famous goddess of purple Huan." The man glanced at several people and said faintly. People around him were surprised. "Now that I know my name, why do you dare to speak so disrespectfully?" The goddess of purple Huan raised her eyebrows and asked in secret. No one knows that the son of the goddess of purple Huan is the white night of the evil god. Provoking the white night is no different from looking for death. How dare ordinary people dare to provoke it? But since these people know her status as the goddess of purple Huan, why do they dare to be so bold? "Even if you are the goddess of purple Huan? Don''t say it''s you. Even if the night is here, I''m not afraid. " The man''s mouth was cold, staring at the goddess of purple Huan, sneering: "this time, I came here for the colorful nepheline, but if I can kill the white night, by the way, I can get the first place in the first sect! It''s really killing two birds with one stone. " "Ha ha..." a crowd laughed. The purple goddess''s brow sank. Bai Chen secretly gnaws his teeth, but there is no impulse. He knows his own strength and is definitely not the opponent of these people. But let alone him, even the whole Bai family, I''m afraid they can''t do anything about them. What should we do now? Bai Chen thought hard. But at this time, the crowd separated, a handsome and tall young man came. "Since you want to kill me, well, I''ll give you this chance! I''d like to see if you have this kind of means in the end The voice dropped and the youth stood in front of the crowd. No one else, it''s white night!! In an instant, the crowd was in an uproar. The more than a dozen people who drank wine raised their heads and stared at the youth. In the crowd, there are many groups of local people. They have long been thunderous about the name of the white night. As for the local people in Los Angeles, they have received some news from Wang Du. How can such a man of the day not attract people''s attention? "Are you white night?" The man put down his glass, with a smile on his lips, and his expression was not a bit flustered. "Do it while you are still alive." The white night is light. "No hurry. I haven''t introduced myself yet." The man said with a smile that he was about to speak when he was interrupted by the white night. "I''m not interested in the name of a dead man. I''ll give you three rest time. If you don''t, I''ll do it." White night line of sight from Bai Chen''s chest takes back, the expression turns cold, the words show the intention of killing. "How crazy! No one dares to talk to elder martial brother like that Think you''re the first in the world The strong man and woman on the other tables sneered. "Elder martial brother, you sit aside. I''ll fight with this boy." The strong man threw his wine jar on the ground, stood up and said in a rough voice. "Two breaths." The white night turned a deaf ear and continued. "Are you so anxious to die? Well, in that case, I''ll do it. " The man disdained to smile, but his sight was not slack. He took a deep breath, and suddenly his head flashed. Three heavenly spirits sprang out of his head. The soul transformed into yuan force, and the top of the tavern was lifted. "What a terror!" Barking outside the tavern, the crowd suddenly retreated, even Bai Chen couldn''t resist the surging yuan force. People fixed their eyes and exclaimed. Sansheng tianhun? It''s the genius of Sansheng tianhun! And look at this day''s soul grade, like the first mutation! "That''s it?" The white night is light. "Of course not. The world knows the terror of your spirit. How dare I challenge you with this alone?" The man sneered and suddenly started again. He took out a bottle from nowhere, opened it and swallowed several pills poured out of it. In an instant, his spirit and heaven began to fuse. Three souls in one! Three one change, but a synthesis of four heaven soul! This is the ultimate fusion! The white night narrowed slightly. It''s very difficult to merge heaven and soul. It''s more difficult to merge two heavenly spirits into one, and it''s not necessary to say that three heavenly spirits merge into one. What''s more, when the integration of three heavenly spirits is completed, they will change three times when they die. However, they don''t want this person to merge into a four variable spirit. This person''s talent is not high. Is it because of the pills in the bottle? Day night thoughts. Four changes of the spirit, the soul pressure came, the whole city of Los Angeles seems to be covered by this pressure, all the people outside the restaurant crouched on the ground, shusu Shuo, even Bai Chen can not stand. The goddess of purple Huan was pale and could not help but step back. Four changes of the spirit of heaven! Rao is her hand, afraid also not to deal with."What? Are you afraid of white night The strong man sneered. "Although you have many spirits, can you cope with the four changes?" "White night, it''s too late to regret now. Kneel down. Maybe the elder martial brother will be soft hearted for a while and will only waste you but not kill you!" One man chuckled. "Ha ha, white night is Qingtian chuzong. There is elder Qingtian guarding him. But I don''t know how elder Qingtian feels when he sees white night trampled on by us." "Hahaha..." the restaurant roared with laughter and jeers. "Three breaths are over." But the white night seems to have not heard a word, self-care opening, a word interrupted everyone. "Well?" The man''s face sank. But listen to the white night. "After three breaths, you haven''t done it yet. In that case, I''ll do it first." As the words fell, he stepped forward. Bang Dong! The thunderbolt exploded in everyone''s ears in an instant. Then the whole restaurant disappeared in an instant, all the tiles and door posts turned into fragments, flying in the air, a general trend like the sky falling, straight at the man. Bang! The man''s pupil bead a congeals, hastily urges the yuan force, but is not in time at all, the person is caught off guard, double knee instantaneous bend down, heavy kneeling on the ground. General situation! Soul power! Momentum! The man was terrified. This is the power of white night? A hand, the world is trembling, everything into dust. Those laughing men and women also solidified one by one. "Get down!" Cold again at night. Pressure again! Boom! It''s like the sky is falling apart. The man''s body fell directly on the ground, the ground trembled and the dust was flying, but he could not even lift his head... inside and outside the tavern... There was silence. Around a pair of eyes, almost staring out. White night hands behind the negative look indifferent, step by step toward the kneeling man. His eyes are full of killing intention. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 The most prosperous restaurant in Los Angeles turned into sand and disappeared with the wind. However, the man who was so arrogant and powerful that he could not even lift his head on the ground was now throwing himself into the ground. People looked at the scene in disbelief with their eyes wide open. You can''t even look up. Do you want to challenge others? It''s just a great way to slide the world! No one expected that the strength of the white night was so terrible that he completely crushed the man. White night walked past, indifferent to look at the man lying on the ground, suddenly raised his feet, directly stepped on his head. "Challenge me? Kill me? Is that it? " The white night is light. "White night..." the man let out a low roar. However, compared with the general momentum and soul power of the white night, he had no strength at all. No matter how he resisted, he could not get rid of the suppression of the white night. What a shock in the man''s heart. Never thought that the legend of the first patriarch, strength should be so terrible. "Is this your senior brother? It''s too weak. You''re not my opponent. It''s unnecessary to challenge? " The white night shook his head, and his feet began to work. "Ah The man uttered a miserable cry, and his head gradually deformed. If he went on like this, his head would be crushed. "Stop it!" Seeing this, the dozen people all turned to fusion and rushed together to surround the white night. "White night, you can''t kill elder martial brother. We are from qingjianmen. If you kill elder martial brother, our clan will not forgive you!" Cried the strong man. "Green sword gate?" White night hums: "but a mediocre school! What''s the big deal? Die The sound falls, the white night feet a force. Poof! The man''s head was crushed like a watermelon. Red and white slime mixed together and splashed in all directions. The crowd was stunned. "How dare you The strong man couldn''t believe: "do you know what will happen if you offend us in qingjianmen?" "Just like qingjianmen, you can''t even rank among the top 20 in the clan area. Do you dare to act wild in front of us? What is it to kill one of your disciples? " The goddess of purple Huan frowns upside down and says coldly. With the current momentum of the goddess palace, ten green sword gates can also be destroyed. What''s the fear of killing one of its disciples? "Top 20? What is that? Some time ago, we qingjianmen have completed the handover with the main faction in the soul land! This qingjianmen sect in Qunzhong is just a branch of qingjianmen in the soul land. Compared with our main sect, the goddess palace is no more than a clown. White night, if you kill the elder martial brother and offend our qingjianmen sect, you will offend the main faction that enters the soul land. Can you deal with our qingjianmen sect? What about our main sect? You can handle it? " The strong man screamed. As soon as this remark fell, people''s expression was stagnant. No wonder these people are so rampant. It turns out that qingjianmen is just a distribution! "Hum, how can you care about you? Don''t be sentimental One goddess palace disciple hum. "What do you know? The man who was killed by you just now is the seed genius that I assigned to the Lord''s sect. Senior brother Wei Xian sends talents to the Lord''s sect every three years. But this time, the genius is killed by night. How can the Lord''s sect not pursue it? " The strong man sneered. People were shocked. I didn''t expect that Wei Xian was a genius about to enter the main school. "So what?" The white night did not move, the expression is still cold. "Since you have moved my father, don''t say that you are not members of the Lord''s sect. Even if you are really disciples of the Lord''s sect, I will kill you!" "White night, are you... Are you crazy?" The big man was shocked. However, his eyes sank in the white night, and his killing heart burst out. He grabbed his hand and clasped it to the big man. Pooh. The strong neck of the big man was immediately torn. The man fell on the ground and convulsed. The blood gushed and soon he was unconscious. "It''s time to pay!" Drink in the daytime and raise your palms again. The men and women were bound by an invisible hand. He raised his hand, and the crowd immediately rose into the air. His method was mysterious and magical, just like a divine casting. The howl of the night, half of the force of the howling, was completely subdued in the air. This time, people finally understood the man''s horror. How can the titles of chuzong killer, chuzong No.1 and Qingtian chuzong be lucky? His real strength is not what these people can imagine! He put down another person and looked at him indifferently. "Didn''t you shout for a one-on-one duel with me? I''ll give you a chance now. Let''s go The man was so scared that he knelt down on the ground, kowtowed and said, "Bai chuzong! Chuzong, is... Small arrogance, small arrogance, small eyes do not know Taishan, please forgive me. ""From the moment you provoked me, there is no one between you and me who has spared anyone!" White night light way, finger a flick, an air sword fly out from the fingers, directly into the man''s eyebrows. The man''s body shook, fell to the ground, shaking a few times, then no consciousness. Others were terrified. We all know the strength of several people. There is only one reason why it is so easy to be erased... the strength of white night is far beyond their imagination. "It''s over... We''re done!" "Help!" More than a dozen people cried in public. The previous arrogance was gone. All the souls around him sighed. A white night, like playing in general, killed the talents of these clans... How strong is the man of white night? White night looks cold, palm again. Bang! The terrible spirit began to roar like a gale, and rushed at the dozen men and women, trying to kill all of them. "Ye''er, you have to be forgiven." Bai Chen is aware of wrong, hastily says. "Dad, if I let them go today and someone else will threaten me with you in the future? In that case, it''s better to make an example of others! " The voice of the white night is cold, so we should start. The goddess of Zihuan didn''t say anything. She didn''t object to the white night. Of course, she didn''t agree. Bai Chen had never wandered outside. Her understanding of people''s hearts might not be as good as that of white night. Especially in this world where the strong are respected, if you don''t show extremely strong and cruel means to frighten the four sides, then countless souls will provoke you and murder you again and again. In this world, fists are more persuasive than mouths. "Stop it." Just then, a voice came. In the white night, I saw two souls coming out of the crowd. The two souls, a man and a woman, seem to be in their thirties. The man has a flat head and is dressed in strong clothes. The woman is plain and dressed in brown. Both of them hold long swords and their swords are cold. Seeing these two people appear, the more than ten people are like straw to save their lives. They cry out in a hurry: "two elder martial brothers and sisters, help! Help me Hearing these people''s cry, white night immediately understood the identity of these two people. "We are disciples of qingjianmen sect in the soul land. We have met Bai chuzong. Bai chuzong, my younger martial brothers, are ignorant and ignorant. We dare to offend Bai chuzong. We also ask Bai chuzong to let them go for the sake of qingjianmen. I would like to thank Bai chuzong first." They hold fist. "You want me to let them go?" White night frowns. "Bai chuzong is the first of the first generation. He has extraordinary talent and unparalleled strength. How can he compare with those who are poor in talent and short-sighted? If you kill them, won''t it hurt your dignity? " The man of the green sword gate said with a smile. "They hurt my father and abused my mother. Why do you want me to do that?" The white night asked. Parents are more important than heaven. If these people insult him at night, it will be fine. But if these guys hurt Bai Chen first, they will humiliate the goddess Zihuan. How can he be indifferent? The man frowned as soon as he heard it. In fact, he knew the matter like the palm of his hand. When something happened, he stood by and looked at it. The reason why he didn''t do it was to know what kind of strength the demon genius Daye, the first one in the list of Chu Zong, had. Unexpectedly, it was shocking. Turning over his hands and covering the rain, in the blink of an eye, he subdued all the elite disciples assigned by qingjianmen sect. Two people marvel, if do not hand, I am afraid these ten people will be wiped out by the night. Qingjianmen is one of the most important sects in the soul land. It has a large number of distribution. Every three years, these branches will send a large number of excellent seed talents to the main school. The purpose of distribution is to dig seeds. Although almost all the people of the main sect despise the assigned people, if they don''t, they will only criticize them if they don''t do it. Moreover, if they are killed by these clan members, the reputation of qingjianmen will be damaged. "What Bai chuzong said is very true, but as you can see, your father and mother are safe and sound. In my opinion, this matter might as well be settled like this. If it continues, it will only make you and I qingjianmen unhappy. If we get to that point, we should not lose our money." The man said it tactfully. But the meaning of his words is understood by everyone. He is warning white night not to offend qingjianmen for such a small matter! This is a naked threat. The eyes of the white night congealed, light way: "want me to just so calculate?" "Bai chuzong, if you kill them, you won''t get anything, will you?" "But I can warn the world that this is the end of the day that dares to provoke me to white night." White night said, direct wave, the soul into a sharp knife, directly on those souls of the neck.The man''s face sank: "Bai chuzong, do you really want to kill them? This is the life of more than ten qingjianmen disciples! Don''t say to assign, the Lord will shake. If you do, it will be irreparable! " "Well, do you think I''m bluffing?" White night expression is still cold, but ignore the man''s words, the palm again waved. Puff and hiss... the sound of flesh and blood being torn is raised. Blood is pouring into the sky. A dozen bodies fell from the air. The tavern was silent and terrified. . (I went home for a Lantern Festival yesterday and got together with my family. Please don''t worry about the two chapters you owe. The old fire will surely make up for it.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 White night is killing! Or in front of the soul of the mainland people... Kill these people? Everyone was stunned. Even the goddess of purple Huan was stunned. When she heard the man''s words, she also wanted to persuade Bai Ye. After all, she didn''t want to let Bai Ye offend qingjianmen because of her. This is a huge thing to enter the soul land. How can it be compared with other people in the clan area? However, the speed of the white night attack is much faster than she imagined, and there is no time to stop it. Looking at the headless bodies that had fallen, the man and the woman were stupefied. All around was the sound of cold air sucking backward. I don''t know how long after, the man came back to his mind, his eyes were maliciously staring at the white night, angry. "Good! Good!! Good!! Bai chuzong, you are brave enough indeed "It''s just killing some animals. How dare you talk about it?" The white night is light. "Bai chuzong, I attach great importance to the issue of colorful nepheline. The general nine elder generals will arrive in Los Angeles tonight. I believe the nine elders will have his views on this matter. I hope Bai chuzong can be in Luocheng at that time, but I don''t know who to talk to if I can''t find anyone from nine elders." The man said coldly. "Let him come. I''ll wait for him in the White House." White night shook his sleeve and said coldly, "don''t say you nine elders, anyone in the green sword gate is coming. I''ll wait here in the white night!" "Good! There''s a seed!! It is worthy of being the first in the first patriarchy. I admire you The man hums a way, embraces the fist, angrily turns around to walk. Waiting for people to leave, white night just turned around and walked quickly toward Bai Chen. "How are you, dad?" The white night eagerly said, a continuous concern. "I don''t have a big problem..." Bai Chen smiles a way, but the facial expression is a green, the corner of the mouth overflows to bleed again. "What are you doing? You''re not their match at all. " One side of the goddess of purple Huan lowered her eyes and said, "if I don''t defeat them, at least I won''t get hurt..." "how can I do that? Men should protect women! Even if I''m not good at it, as long as I''m next to you, I won''t be able to do it! " White Chen overbearing said, a look of arrogance. The white night was stunned and looked sideways. However, the goddess of purple Huan looked at him with shining eyes, and her heart suddenly thumped. Dad is using his life to get girls. "Cough..." coughed twice in the daytime and handed several pills. Bai Chen sees the situation and is glad to take it. The pills given by day night are not ordinary products. He had swallowed several pills before, and he jumped into the peak of Qi and soul state and was about to break through the whole world. He thought he was dreaming. "Ye''er, how many pills do you have Bai Chen swallows, while adjusting breath, side asks a way. "There are a lot more, Dad. I will choose a group of pills and skills that are suitable for you. If you practice according to my choice, the soul state will be improved quickly." Bai Ye has five heavenly spirits. His understanding of the spirit and soul power is far better than that of Bai Chen and others. He also knows what these people are suitable for. "Come on, let''s go back and talk about something. It''s just that you''re out for a stroll, but if you don''t get there in time, I don''t know how you''ll end up." The goddess of purple Huan snorted and said in a rather reproachful way. Bai Chen smiles awkwardly, but does not refute. What the goddess of purple Huan said is true. If it had not come out in the daytime, the situation would not have been solved at all. Now the restaurant is destroyed by the white night. Bai Chen and others can''t drink, so they can only go back home. And countless people from all over the world who pay attention to the white night have also taken their eyes back, turning their heads and reporting the matter to the person in charge. It''s only three days before the colorful nepheline appeared, but the small city of Los Angeles is full of wind and clouds. When she returned to Baifu, the goddess of Zihuan summoned a group of people to the hall directly. Even baiqingshan was called by the goddess of Zihuan. She changed her indifferent attitude on the way and replaced it with heaviness and anxiety. "Purple Huan, what are you worried about?" Bai Chen frowned and asked. "According to the words of the two disciples of qingjianmen, the elder of qingjianmen will arrive at the Bai family soon. I have never communicated with the mainland people who enter the soul. Now we should think about how to solve this problem." The goddess of purple Huan sinks. "The soldiers will block the water and cover up the land. This is the end of the matter. We can only take one step at a time." Bai Chen is not without self-knowledge. On the contrary, he is very aware of the current situation. Some disciples of Lianqun sect, Bai Jia, can''t deal with them, let alone the strong ones who enter the soul land. "Is the other side strong?" Bai Qingshan walked into the hall and asked. "At least it is the strength of the leader level of the clan, maybe even higher." The goddess thought for a moment. "Equal to you?" "I took over the post of the Lord of the goddess palace directly because of Yeer. In fact, I can only be regarded as the middle and lower level among the various worshippers in the clan domain." The goddess Zihuan shook her head and sighed. "Palace master, you and I may be able to fight together." At this time, one side of the Dragon moon sound."What about night? His strength... Should not be weak? " Bai Qingshan frowned. Although the Bai family has not yet made clear the specific strength of white night, from the performance of white night, he can only be stronger than the goddess of Zihuan. "Ye''er can''t do it. He must preserve his strength." The goddess of purple Huan said: "there are a lot of fish and dragons in Luocheng now. As the first one in the first time, ye''er has destroyed the Ling family and the Zong family. There are many coveted treasures in his body. I don''t know how many people are watching him in the dark. Therefore, he can''t be trapped by the mainland people who enter the soul. Otherwise, if he is consumed too much strength by the green sword sect and leads to a small mob, it will be more than worth the loss." "This..." Bai Qingshan is full of melancholy. Although this is the territory of the white family, but for the white night, these masters of the white family simply do not work. "I''ve sent people back to qunzhongyu to gather experts from shennu palace and Longyuan sect. They should rush to qunzhongyu as soon as possible." The goddess of purple Huan looked back on the white night: "what''s more, things are not as bad as that. You know, Yeer''s side is guarded by Qingtian chuzong. If the mainland people want to attack ye''er, they have to look at the gate of Vientiane instead of looking at my goddess palace." "Elder giant?" People don''t know the word. "I understand what my mother meant. In a word, during the period when the colorful nepheline appeared, you should be very careful. The Bai family should be on full alert. During this period, we should try not to go out and wait until the people of the clan area leave." At this time, the white night got up and made a gift to the elders: "father, mother, grandfather, I go to have a rest first." "Well, you can keep your energy up and deal with changes in the future." Bai Qingshan nodded. I''m going to leave now. But at this time, a colorful light suddenly rushed into the sky from the deflection angle of the White House. The white night was stunned, staring at the halo, but saw that the glow rapidly changed into a phoenix shape in the sky, and then disappeared immediately. A mysterious and infinite soul rippled between heaven and earth. Although it was extremely thin, it was like a sharp needle, stimulating the heart of the white night. "Has someone awakened the spirit of heaven? And it''s... Seven heaven? " The white night whispers. There was an uproar in the White House. "Go and have a look!" People rushed forward. How terrible is it to awaken the spirit of the seven heaven at one time? You know, even the white night didn''t wake up such a rebellious spirit. The crowd rushed along the slanting angle of the halo, and immediately came to a quiet and elegant Pavilion. "This is... Xiaorou''s training ground?" The white night was stunned. The two maids at the door were still dozing, but they could not wake them up. The white night is too lazy to pay attention to two people, just push the door and enter. But in the room, Bai xiaorou sits on the bed, motionless like a porcelain doll, but on her delicate face, there are a lot of sweat drops, and her expression seems to be extremely painful. "Out of control of soul power?" White night eyes a tight, immediately rushed to the past, sacrifice the spirit of the sky, a hand into a palm, covering white xiaorou''s forehead. "Hoo!" Bai xiaorou immediately vomited out a large group of smoke, the pain on her face also subsided. Seeing the scene, the goddess of purple Huan, who was about to come in, stopped the excited crowd immediately. "What''s the matter?" Bai Chen asked. "When something goes wrong with xiaorou''s practice, don''t make any noise. Ye''er is guiding xiaorou''s chaotic power in her body." Purple Huan whispered. People immediately shut up. In the white night, the palm of the palm constantly blooms with aura, and the halo spreads like a ripple, spreading all over Bai xiaorou''s body, which is wonderful. This continued for about half a column of incense, the halo dissipated, and the light of the sky soul on Bai xiaorou''s head disappeared, and everything returned to calm. She slowly opened her watery eyes with a trace of grievance on her small face. She reached out and grabbed the lapel of the white night, and sobbed in a low voice: "brother ye... It''s so hard... It''s hard just now..." "xiaorou doesn''t cry, it''s over." The white night comforts a way, but in the heart the head set off the stormy waves. Bai xiaorou has awakened the spirit of the seven heaven Fire Phoenix. She''s only nine years old! How terrible! Compared with Ye Qian in those years, she was not even worthy of raising her shoes... "ye''er, did you feed xiaorou a lot of pills?" The goddess of purple Huan came over and said. "Does her mother think that xiaorou''s awakening to the spirit of heaven so early is due to pills?" "Yes, everything has a gradual cycle. Xiaorou is young, and her body has not yet opened up. So she has a strong spirit. Naturally, she can''t support it. Today is you, and one day your soul will recover. If you don''t have these, xiaorou will die on the spot." Said the goddess of purple Huan. When they heard it, they were in a cold sweat. "Xiao Rou will be fine with her brother at night."Bai xiaorou gently shook her head, stopped crying, and whispered: "moreover, xiaorou will certainly protect Ye elder brother." "Silly girl." White night smiles and slips on Bai xiaorou''s lovely nose. "Xiaorou, come here and let Grandpa have a look." Bai Qingshan looks excited and walks in with Bai Chen and others. "Grandfather..." Bai xiaorou walked right past. "Good! Good Bai Qingshan''s face was full of joy, and his eyes were shining: "such an outstanding genius is unique in the world. God has given night Son to my white family. Now, if you give me rouer, will my Bai family rush out of Qingge land and go to the nine soul land?" "Congratulations, Congratulations!" The servants were saluting and shouting. Bai Qingshan laughed. However, Bai Chen frowned: "Dad, xiaorou is not the child of the fifth younger brother and younger sister-in-law. This was put at the gate of my white mansion that year, but the fifth younger brother and younger sister-in-law were not allowed to have children, which made xiaorou their child. Now xiaorou shows such talent. I am worried..." "are you worried that her biological parents will come to find her?" Bai Qingshan stopped laughing and asked. Bai Chen nods. "In those days, they abandoned xiaorou, but now xiaorou has become a talent, but they want to go back? Hum, no way! I don''t care so much. Xiaorou is my granddaughter. " Bai Qingshan hummed. "Grandfather..." the little girl threw herself into Bai Qingshan''s arms. White night secretly called out, but the heart is not calm. Such a genius of the Bai family will surely attract the attention of countless great powers. Bai family, maybe it won''t be peaceful. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 Bai xiaorou got the help of white night and opened the soul ahead of time. She became the most talented person in the history of Xia Dynasty. However, as the saying goes, the more gifted people are, the more people will be targeted. White night immediately ordered that this matter should not be exposed, at least to ensure Bai xiaorou''s safety. The goddess of Zihuan proposed that Bai xiaorou should be worshipped by a hermit, and she would live up to her accomplishments. At the same time, the goddess Palace also recognized several outstanding hermit strongmen. They could be recommended by the old man who had fallen to heaven. The white night did not object to it. When the matter was over, she took Bai xiaorou to Qunzhong. Bai xiaorou''s incident is an episode. What the Bai family really needs to deal with is the people from the soul land. As soon as night fell, the sound of horses'' hooves sounded outside the gate of the white mansion. After a while, the servants passed the news, and Zhang Quxing, the nine elder of qingjianmen, visited him. The goddess of Zihuan, baiqingshan, Baichen, Longyue and Baiye gather in the palace. Huan Shiying leads the goddess palace and the white family bodyguard to wait outside. The crowd looked nervously at these green sword men entering the hall. Zhang Quxing is a middle-aged man with a goat beard. His eyes are quiet and deep, and his temperament is very stable. Behind him were two rows of disciples, ten of whom were equipped with long swords. Their eyes were sharp and their breath was heavy. Bai Qingshan took the lead to greet him. "Elder Zhang of qingjianmen came to my white house. It really makes my white family shine. Elder Zhang, please sit down quickly. Come and serve tea." Bai Qingshan said. "Mr. White is very kind." Elder Zhang nodded slightly, then sat aside. Bai Chen and others are fretting. They saw the two men and women among the disciples, Liyang and Lihong. They thought that Zhang Quxing should know what happened in the pub during the day. Judging from his appearance, he did not seem to be angry. After drinking tea, Zhang Quxing opened his mouth first. "Master Bai, master Bai Chen, Bai chuzong, don''t be nervous. Zhang came here for the sake of the disputes in the pub during the day. But Zhang thinks that this should be handled peacefully, and that force can''t solve the problem. How about you and me talk quietly and resolve this matter?" "That''s good." Bai Qingshan nodded, naturally happy in his heart. I thought that this matter would be solved by force, but I didn''t want the other party to be a reasonable person. When the Bai family heard this, they all relaxed. The stars are moving in the night. "Bai chuzong." Zhang Quxing''s eyes fell on the white night and said faintly: "Zhang has already known the cause and effect of the matter. It should be that we are wrong in qingjianmen, and our qingjianmen believers are not good at it. It is the fault of our qingjianmen that Wei Xian and other tyrannical people appear in the gate. Zhang has to admit this." Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment and then said, "if you want to say something wrong, the white family can''t be excused. Let''s talk about the head of the white Chen family. I heard that the bailchen family''s bodyguards surrounded the tavern with the intention of doing harm to our disciples and causing our disciples to attack. For this reason, the white family''s sin cannot be taken away. Although the white family''s strength is not strong, but out of subconsciousness, our disciples can''t resist The second is Bai chuzong. Although our disciples act rashly, you should not kill them all. They have already realized their mistakes. Why don''t you let them live? " Zhang Quxing seriously said that his words had a certain sense of righteousness. This is really fierce, the white family outside, are ashamed. Bai Qingshan''s old eyebrow moved: "elder Zhang is right. I can''t absolve the white family of responsibility for this matter. We won''t clear the responsibility for ourselves. We will bear all the responsibilities that should be borne." "Mr. White is worthy of the great summer, I admire him." Zhang Quxing clasped his fist slightly, and his face was smiling: "however, Zhang Mou''s coming here is not to have a bad relationship with the Bai family. In fact, there is no hatred between us, but there are some misunderstandings. Zhang hopes that our two families can solve this misunderstanding today." "In that case, it would be the best." Bai Qingshan laughed and nodded again and again: "elder Zhang is so generous, Qingshan is also admired. Someone, please give me the gift I have prepared for elder Zhang, in order to cultivate the friendship between my Bai family and qingjianmen." "Yes, sir." The servant ran away, and after a while, a large box of luxury was carried over. "Here are some small gifts that I have prepared, which may be difficult for you to follow. Please accept them with a smile." Bai Qingshan said with a smile. "It''s very kind of you, Mr. White." Zhang Quxing smiles, but remains unmoved. Even if the Bai family is more powerful, there is a big difference compared with the mainland people who enter the soul. Maybe the best treasure they bring out is just a vulgar thing in the eyes of the soul entering mainland people. However, the ceremony is light and the affection is heavy. Bai Qingshan''s action represents his intention, and Zhang Quxing will not break it. "If there is a misunderstanding, just untie it. But you may not know that the Wei Xian killed by Bai chuzong is not ordinary. He was assigned by the clan to join the main sect. He is also a seed valued by the leader of our school. The leader wants to cultivate him into the pillar of our green sword sect. Now Wei Xian is dead in Luocheng. If the leader of our sect knows about it, he will be very prosperous However, if he commits a crime, even if I don''t investigate the white family''s guilt, it will not help. The leader''s will is not Zhang Mou''s Zhang Quxing shook his head and said.Hearing this, people''s hearts are in suspense. It seems that this is the real purpose of Zhang Quxing. "What does elder Yizhang mean... How to solve this matter?" Bai Chen frowned and asked. Zhang Quxing pondered for a moment. His sight fell directly on Bai Ye and said in a low voice: "if Bai chuzong joined us in qingjianmen, this matter can be solved perfectly. The leader can also explain it." "Let ye''er enter qingjianmen?" They were shocked. "Not bad." Zhang Quxing nodded: "Bai chuzong is far more talented than Wei Xian. If you can join our qingjianmen sect, you must join the master. I will meet the headmaster in person. Please teach Bai Ye in person and accept him as his direct disciple. He will replace Wei Xian with Bai chuzong. The leader will be very happy and treat the Bai family well. In this way, we can have the best of both worlds." Speaking of this, Zhang Quxing''s eyes twinkle with a trace of blazing and strange light. Winding around for so long, emotional Zhang Quxing is facing the white night. The words fell into silence in the hall. The goddess of purple Huan bowed her head and did not speak. Bai Chen frowned. Bai Qingshan thought for a moment and looked at the white night. It is obvious that he can''t make decisions on such matters. It depends on the attitude of the white night. The power of qingjianmen is far beyond people''s imagination, and it is also a great school to enter the soul land. If you can practice in it, it is not a bad thing for white night. For qingjianmen, apart from this matter, the Bai family and even the white night did not have too much communication with it. Although Zhang Quxing came here with a purpose, he showed a moderate manner. "If you refuse, then qingjianmen will fight against the Bai family?" At this time, the white night suddenly asked. "Zhang doesn''t want to have a grudge with Bai chuzong because of this, but qingjianmen is not ZhangMou''s qingjianmen. Even if Zhang wants to dilute the matter, I''m afraid other people in zongmen will not give up." Zhang Quxing shakes his head. "Elder Zhang, are you threatening me?" Eyes narrowed at night. Zhang Quxing frowned, but did not reveal it, just shook his head: "Bai chuzong''s words are wrong, Zhang Mou is sincere to talk about, will not threaten you?" "According to what you said, I have to enter qingjianmen, right?" Asked the white night. "Does Bai chuzong have any misunderstanding about my qingjianmen?" Zhang Quxing asked. "No misunderstanding. It''s just that I join any Sect on my own volition." "I see." Zhang Quxing thought. But at this time, a figure came out of the void nearby. "Bai chuzong has been recommended by the head of the Vientiane sect to join the sect. No one can force him to enter any sect until he has made a decision." They were shocked. Zhang Quxing squinted in his eyes, turned his head and looked at the speaker. Then he got up and saluted the speaker. "Zhang Quxing meets elder Qingtian." "Don''t be too polite. It''s just a small matter. It''s not as serious as elder Zhang said. Bai chuzong is already valued as qingtianchuzong. If he doesn''t want to join qingjianmen, the head of qingjianmen will be angry with Bai chuzong. At least, it depends on our Vientiane sect, isn''t it?" Jianyue light road. Zhang Quxing understood. What stands behind the white night is not the White House, but also the Vientiane gate. Maybe the Vientiane gate in Qunzhong is not powerful, but we should know that the Vientiane gate there is just a branch just like qingjianmen... and he is very clear about what the real Vientiane gate represents. Tweet!!! At this time, the dark night sky suddenly burst out a sound of breaking the sky. People look out of the door, but see the night sky above, a gorgeous glow across, like a river of stars, the night sky is divided into two. "Night glow appears? The multicolored nepheline will be born soon Zhang Quxing lost his voice. Has the miracle of colorful nepheline appeared? "How can it be so fast? It doesn''t seem to be the same as expected. " The goddess of Zihuan asked. "Bai chuzong, Zhang''s suggestion, I hope you can consider it carefully. If you really want to join our qingjianmen sect, please contact us. As for elder Jianyue''s words, don''t worry. The Vientiane gate will not affect the will of qingtianchuzong. That''s all for today. Everyone, goodbye first!" After that, Zhang Quxing led his disciples to leave in a hurry. And the whole city of Los Angeles has been boiling with this sudden vision. "Master, what shall we do?" Yibai''s family asked. "Those who fight for the colorful nepheline are the powerful people in the clan area. We can''t help if we go there. We''ll close the door immediately, forbid anyone to go in and out, and guard our Bai family." Bai Chen murmured. "Yes." "But sometimes it doesn''t help just to escape. Some troubles are not something you can avoid if you want to The fairy maiden of purple Huan has a light way. "Purple Huan, what does this mean?" Bai Chen is surprised to ask. At this time, however, a large number of figures came to this place and directly turned into the courtyard. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they began to kill people wantonly. The terror of soul pressure covered the whole white house."At last?" With his eyes open in the white night, his face gradually climbs up with his soul seal. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 The multicolored nepheline is about to be born. All the powerful people in Luocheng are gathering at the place where the nepheline was born. However, many soul people gathered in the city not only came for the nepheline, but also for the white night. Supreme chance? The treasure of Zong family and Ling family? Peerless secret code? For the soul, these are all fortunes against heaven, but these may be all in the night. Which of these things is worse than the colorful nepheline? What''s more, the white night kills countless people in the clan area. People who want to take their lives are like a river crossing Qing. Naturally, there are many people who want to take advantage of the chaos to kill Bai Ye. Looking at these people swarmed in, unscrupulously turned into their own courtyard, the eyes of the white night immediately cooled down. The crowd surrounded it. "Let''s say first, I want the supreme chance. Whoever wants to seize the supreme chance will be the enemy of me!" A bearded man with a tiger''s head and a huge sword in his hand called out in a loud voice. "I''m here to get the peerless secret code. It''s said that white night has a set of astonishing palms. I don''t want anything else." "Then I want something handed down from Mo, Zong and Ling family!" "I want his weapon!" "I want his life!" ... people around him yelled, but with more than a dozen breaths, the day night was divided up. "Finished?" White night see people do not speak, light said. "White night, if you don''t resist, I will make you die more comfortable." "At least you will be left with a whole body," hummed the old man "It''s a pity that I don''t want to keep your whole body!" in the daytime, the general situation will cover up. Whoa. The eight forces tied the big man tightly like a rope. His arm moved at night and pulled him all over. "Ah The big man struggled, but in vain. He was totally out of control and flew over. In the approach of the white night, he grabbed in the air and squeezed his palms into fists. Click. The whole body of the Han was directly exploded, and the flesh and bones were directly turned into fragments and splashed to the four sides. This is the third level of martial spirit. He died like this, with no half the strength to fight back. People around him trembled and his face changed. "Heaven and soul realm, I can fight with one of them. I regard Wu Hun Zun as a pig and dog. What gives you courage to challenge me?" It''s cold at night. The morale of the Bai family was greatly improved. This saw so many masters come down from the sky, the white family''s heart was desperate and frightened, but the domineering power shown by the white night was too frightening. "I didn''t expect that the young master was so strong." People are excited and thinking. Bai Chen and Bai Qingshan have been stunned for a long time. A powerful man who can''t even analyze his breath dies in this way... "how strong is Yeer His mind was full of mist. But the curfews around didn''t flinch. "White night, you are really strong. We have all heard that you can kill people in tianhun state. But today, there are dozens of powerful soul people here, and there are nearly 100 strong people in the periphery. They all want to take your life. Even if you are strong enough, you can kill one person, ten people, can you kill a hundred people and a thousand people? I advise you to be obedient, or I can''t wait to kill you, even your family, we won''t let it go! " Exclaimed one of the sharp nosed souls. This word falls, the white night kills the heart to break out, one eye is in vain blood red. "What do you say?" He growled coldly. "You''d better surrender yourself, or you''ll die!" There was a blast all around. "Good!! Good White night repeatedly nodded, but no more nonsense. He turned and kowtowed to Bai Chen and said in a deep voice, "Dad, grandfather, mother and Long Yue, you... Go back to the house first." "Ye''er, what are you going to do?" Bai Chen asked. "It''s time to clean up." With a wave of his hand in the white night, five mechanism men immediately appeared behind him. However, they did not rush into the crowd and killed all directions. Instead, they arranged around the house and surrounded the house. "These five mechanism people will protect the safety of the hall. When the children finish handling the affairs here, you will quickly call the white family and the goddess palace people into this place. The heaven soul state can''t get out, and other soul people can''t break through the defense line of the mechanism people." The white night is light. "Ye Er, you... You should not..." the goddess of purple Huan is aware of something. "I have a bottom line in white night. These people can come to Los Angeles, but they can''t touch my bottom line." The white night suddenly turns around and shouts at Huan Shiying. "Shiying." "What''s wrong with brother?" The voice of Huan Shiying is shaking."Identify for me what kind of sect these people come from." "Yes." Huan Shiying nods, glances at everyone''s waist tag, and then reads out the names one by one. "Cangqing sect, banchao sect, Xiangyun mountain, wuhongmen..." close your eyes to listen in the daytime, and then wave: "you go in." Bai Chen wants to persuade, but Bai Ye''s eyes are firm and has made a decision. He took a deep breath and whispered, "you want to come back safely." "Yes, father." The white night said, reaching out to pull out the green sword from his waist. Jianyue and Chen Tianying in the dark are quite frightened. In the period of time after the white night made a decision, his murderous spirit spread like a flame, and in the blink of an eye, he submerged the whole white house. "Shock The moment the sword comes out, the white night murmurs. Bang! Standing in the yard, the soul of the instant bone fracture, people like mud was pressed on the ground, directly tragic death, not even cry out. Zhentian dragon soul! His face was covered with soul lines, and his eyes were red with blood. People moved like ghosts, and a cold light ran away. "Kill!" The outer soul people see the white night hand, one by one issued thunder roar, soul into the yuan force, dance in the past. The splendor of Yuanli lights up the sky and dyes the night like day. At the foot step of the white night, the five heavenly spirits are not polite to all urge, people seem to put on a piece of flame armor, those yuan forces hit, directly absorbed by the armor. The power of variation of Taotie! He cut them down with one sword, and these souls had no resistance and were directly split in two. One person killed, people step more, turn to another place, the blade attack. It''s only a few breaths to kill. The people in the courtyard are constantly falling down, and the blood is filled with the broken meat, and the disgusting smell of blood rises. Not a long time. The whole courtyard was turned into Purgatory, and all the souls who crossed the wall were killed, and none of them remained. White Chen all face is pale, cloth is frightened in the eye. The goddess of Zihuan gasped. She could not bear the sight. "When you come to Los Angeles, you should abide by my rules, but you are the first to break the rules. Don''t blame me for being merciless in the daytime. Although the city of Los Angeles is small, you have to see who is the master!" Cold road in the white night, jump into the sky and rush to the place where the colorful nepheline is about to be born. Since these strong men from all walks of life dare to rush into the White House, there is no doubt that they are all supported by the sects. Otherwise, how dare they be so bold? But these people obviously underestimate white night. With the advantage of many people, it is impossible to kill the white night. You know, even if white night''s own strength is not strong, he can still have two dreadful Qingtian chuzong''s guard. His soul power bloomed, and the five terrible heavenly spirits seemed to split the sky. "He is worthy of being Bai chuzong. He is really gifted. He is decisive and admirable! admire! However, since we dare to come to Los Angeles and attack you, we are certainly well prepared At this time, a voice suddenly sounded. He saw the ripples in the air, and three cold swords flew out in an instant, like the fangs of evil spirits, stabbing the chest of white night. Bang! The cold sword hasn''t touched it, but it is shocked by two lights. The three figures retreated and fixed their eyes, and two figures appeared beside them in the white night. Jianyue, Chen Tianying! "Sure enough, they are two giant elders." Their eyes were frozen. These three people are the strength of the superior martial spirit worshipers. They are at least the leader of one school. They are extraordinary. But today they are gathered here for the purpose of white night. "Just the three of you? It''s too far to kill me. " Said the white night indifferently. "What if I wait?" At this time, the void came out of a large number of figures. A man in a red robe, long hair, holding a black and strong iron chain in his hand, Yuanli is hot. This is the ancestor of Cangqing school, the ancestor of red chain. Another figure is a young man with water blue sword robe. The man''s hands are back loaded, and he carries seven long swords behind his back. His face is clear and his eyes are firm. He is the peerless expert Jian Hualun from Jianhua school. On the right side is a woman with hot body, protruding and backward warping. Her long hair is pulled up, her mouth has moles, her eyes are hot, her pupils are enchanting, and Yuanli has a sense of stickiness. On the edge is an old man with white hair, holding a pestle and stick. His eyes are narrowed, and he looks like a fairy. His breath is deep. He has reached the peak of the martial spirit Master, and is only a step away from the heaven soul state. However, judging from their stature, they are actually a man and a woman. Each of them holds a cold moon ring. Yuanli is cold and light green, which is very strange.Nine martial spirit masters! This power is enough to subvert the whole summer. It is still a peak force that no clan forces dare to fight against in the clan domain! But white night still shook his head: "not enough, kill me? You are not qualified yet! " "Bai chuzong is really crazy The enchanting woman snorted, her eyes were wide, and she couldn''t stop a large number of white nights. "you are just entering the realm of martial spirit masters, but you don''t pay attention to us, the top martial spirit masters. Ha ha, maybe you will lose here today." The old man said with a smile, his squint eyes opened slightly, and the chill shot out. "You do it. I don''t want to do it. I want to see if you can deal with the two Heaven soul state people around me." Said the white night. "We don''t need us to deal with these two people." Said the old man. My brow sank in the white night. But two figures came out of the crowd. "Heaven soul realm people?" His face sank in the white night, but when he saw the two men clearly, his face showed a color of surprise. He did not know the other one, but one of them was Zhang Quxing, who had just left www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 "Zhang Quxing?" "White night look indifferent:" before in the White House, you are with me in the empty "What''s wrong? Bai chuzong misunderstood me. Before that, I really sincerely invited you into my green sword gate. If you had promised immediately, I would not have stood here. " Zhang Quxing shook his head. "Oh? Are you so eager for me to enter qingjianmen? Or are you worried that I won''t be in qingjianmen? Investing in other sects is a threat to you, so you''re going to root me out here? " The white night squinted and asked with a smile. "Bai chuzong, you think too much. I don''t worry that you will join other sects and deal with me. Because the strength of qingjianmen is beyond your imagination. Even if you agreed to join me on the spot, you would not be able to join the sect. Therefore, I don''t think about this, so I only want to invite you to see your spirit of five lives and the supreme opportunity you bring That''s it Zhang Quxing''s light way. The white night is expressionless. "You are indeed an excellent talent. You will become a pillar if you join our green sword sect. But if I can get your benefits, I will be able to make my strength soar and become a great power. Instead of making you an elite of the sect, let me do it myself! Isn''t that better? " Speaking of this, Zhang Quxing couldn''t help laughing. "What would you do if I had promised you before?" The white night squints and asks. "When you enter the soul land, I have a hundred ways to make you live and die. It''s easy to kill you. But you didn''t agree immediately. That''s all. Zhang''s patience is limited. It''s better to be happy. Before you enter the soul land, you can take it here." Zhang Quxing said, with a big wave of his hand: "this man''s body and supreme chance are all due to me, the rest, you take it!" "Elder Zhang, if you want his body, can''t you... Do you want to take away his soul?" Another one of the people in the heaven and soul state revealed an unexpected color and asked. "Not bad." Zhang Quxing freely admitted that, looking at the white night, he said: "the failure rate of seizing the spirit of heaven is extremely high, and the requirements are also extremely harsh. It is said that only those who have three lives can be captured, and the probability is not even one Chengdu. However, if it is a four born heavenly soul, the probability can be increased to 10%. For such a rare five born soul, it is afraid that there will be a 20% to 30% chance." Although 20% to 30% is very low, once successful, it can be called a great opportunity. "As far as I know, seizing other people''s souls is forbidden in the land of nine spirits. And even if you succeed in seizing them, you will only have one more heavenly soul, not all of them." The white night is light. "Even one is enough. Now I am only a third heaven soul. If I can succeed in seizing one of you, I will be a four born heavenly spirit. In this way, my soul state will surely have more room to improve. Why not do it?" Zhang Quxing said with a smile, and his eyes were gradually proud. "Since Zhang wants to take this man''s soul, I''ll take the sword on his waist." This day, the soul state person said. He also came from the land of entering the soul. He was a monk, named Shan Xiong. This time he came to Qunzhong for the supreme chance. After many inquiries, Shan Xiong knew that the supreme chance might be in the hands of the white night. He rushed to the city of Da Xialuo to seize it. However, he found that Zhang Quxing was also coming. Shan Xiong knew that he was not Zhang Quxing''s opponent, so he wanted to give up. Unexpectedly, Zhang Quxing took the initiative Come to the door and invite them to deal with the white night and promise the benefits. Shan Xiong has been on the mainland for many years and has a keen perception of the baby. He finds that the two swords on his waist in the white night are extraordinary. In particular, the simple dark gold sword has a unique temperament that attracts people''s attention although it is not so impressive. Sword. Shan Xiong secretly praised in his heart: I didn''t expect that such a small town could encounter this kind of magic sword. Even if he didn''t take the supreme chance, it was worth the trip! "If you can get rid of this man, it''s not a problem for brother Shan to want anything. However, there are two elder Qingtian guarding him. Both of them should have the strength of heaven soul state. It''s a little tricky. Brother Shan, you can lead one person, and others will deal with the girl. As for the white night, just give it to me." Zhang Quxing said. "Good." All should drink. The people dispersed and surrounded the white night. These are not ordinary souls, but powerful ones who respect and dominate. The worst of all are the eight level masters of Wuhun state. The soul pressure released by people is a white night, and it can''t hold on. The white night glanced at these people, showing a grim smile. "Can you still laugh at this time?" The woman with hot figure and mole around her mouth gave a charming laugh: "it''s a pity that such a handsome brother will die here today. If she doesn''t die, I''d like to do some happy things with brother Jun!" "Token of the ban Chao sect." White night swept the woman''s waist and said with a smile. "What?" The snake''s smile was stiff. "Seventy nine people from the banchao sect have entered the city of Los Angeles. In addition to you, there are two experts. After I kill you, I will go to the colorful nepheline personally to solve the problem of sending people from the general Dynasty." Said the white night without delay. The snake''s face changed slightly. "Too arrogant, young man, don''t you understand your situation?" Nan Yi An, the old man holding the pestle and staff, shook his head and came to him and said, "although we all made it temporarily, the experts gathered here are invincible even if they are placed in the clan area. Where do you get the confidence that you can live in our hands at night?""Stop your hands, we''ll make you die better." "Surrender now, we won''t make your death too painful." The twins cried out. "Looking for Tianzong." "Wuhongmen..." "I have written them down." White night took a deep breath, squinting eyes gradually opened, but did not open posture, indifferent to these people. "Whether you can kill me depends on your own means. You can do it without saying more." "Bai chuzong, my suggestion is to leave here immediately and return to the clan territory. Although we can still deal with these enemies in front of us, we can not guarantee whether there are other potential threats in the dark." Chen Tianying stood beside the white night, looking directly at Zhang Quxing and others, and whispered. Obviously, he didn''t like white night. "Don''t tell me. I''ve been with this guy for such a long time, but I know his temperament very well. He won''t leave." Jianyue shrugged her shoulders. "You''re wrong. If the opponent is really strong, I won''t die, but these people... Obviously will not let me escape." White night laughs. "Is it?" Zhang Quxing''s eyes flashed with anger and snapped his fingers. A halo appeared on his head and two soul lines appeared on his face. Don''t you want to kill me? Then we''ll kill your family and let them bury you for you! " Zhang Quxing murmured, and suddenly a halo of soul lines flickered on his face, and then the whole person disappeared. "Kill!" Shan Xiong responds immediately. He pulls out a huge and incomparable cold knife from nowhere and rushes towards Chen Tianying. And those martial spirit worshippers rush to Jianyue. "Hum! When I am a soft persimmon The moon was sullen, and with a simple hand, a terrible strong wind swept around her, and the soul skills that came from it hit the strong wind and disappeared directly. "Dragon subduing chain!" The ancestor of red chain took the lead in fighting against the moon. "Pick the moon!" The moon in the stream calls softly. A strange image like a bright moon appears in plain hands. When the image appeared, the red chain was frozen directly, the flame was extinguished and frozen in the air. "What?" The red chain ancestor was stunned. "Broken!" Jianyue drinks, the ice on the red chain shakes itself. Bang! Along the iron chain, the earthquake hit the red chain ancestor''s body. The old man flew back and fell on the ground, spitting blood. Hands do not touch people, but hit a person! Is the moon so terrible? "You are all wrong." Chen Tianying, who was fighting with Shan Xiong, retreated unhurriedly. He looked at Jianyue and said, "Jianyue elder is a member of the rank of zhangqu in the Vientiane gate of the clan. Before he arrived, his soul came first. With him, there was a terrible trend. White night hands after the negative, sacrifice eight major trend and Zhen Tian Long soul, easy to resist. Although Zhang Quxing is the elder of soul land, his general situation is no more than eight. However, there is Zhentian dragon soul to help him in the daytime, which has great advantages. Zhang Quxing failed in the general situation, but the offensive did not end. His whole body disappeared, his body seemed to be wrapped in the soul force, into the air, and no trace was found. Suddenly. In the void, shoots out a green awn. It''s a green sword. White night eyes a cold, immediately pull out the waist sword, hit the past. But the green sword suddenly disappeared, and the next void was shaking again. The green light rose again, and it was the green sword. He turned his sword and parried it. But when the sword is about to hold the opponent''s green sword, the green sword will immediately disappear, and then change its position and attack again. It''s hard to catch the green sword. However, after two breaths, the green sword has been shaken by 187 strokes. If ordinary people''s reaction is not enough, there will be flaws. White night dark urge King Kong not to die, intention to retreat. But at this time, a blue light suddenly appeared in the sky, which was like a gap, and then suddenly split. A blue sword covering the sky fell from the sky, intending to split the earth and cut into the white night. Before that, the green awns were all empty, which was the real killing move? The green sword is more than ten Zhang long. It covers the sky with great power. It is like the sword of God. It is extremely terrifying. The meaning of the sword, swing all over the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 Seeing the majestic attack from the sky, people fighting on both sides retreated to avoid being affected by it. Jianyue and Chen Tianying are both pale. They rush up to resist the terrible attack for the white night. However, Nan Yi''an and Shan Xiong immediately stop them and block them. The green sword is huge and can be seen by all people in Los Angeles. The terrible sword power is like the roaring wind, blowing and cutting the body of the white night. The amazing sword idea is mixed with the soul power, which is enough to tear people apart. Zhang Quxing is the nine elder of qingjianmen in the soul land. Although the elder ranks very low and belongs to the younger generation of elders, there is no doubt that his strength is even better than Lin SHENGFEI''s all-out strike. "Sky cloud palm!" "Sky cloud palm!" "Sky cloud palm!" In the daytime, three palms were shot at the body of the sword. However, it only weakened part of the sword''s power, and the overall power was not affected at all. "How dare you teach me how to do it in front of me? Die Zhang Quxing, standing behind the green sword, has a fanatical smile in his eyes. But the next second, the green sword suddenly broke. The huge sword body is directly torn by a palm Qi. Zhang Quxing was stunned. He fixed his eyes and looked at it, and his pupils dilated immediately. "The profound meaning of fighting!" He was staring at the white night with a shudder in his heart. How terrifying is this son''s cultivation of great power and profound righteousness to eight levels, but I don''t think he also has the profound meaning of fighting and fighting... It''s terrible. The profound meaning of fighting is even more strange than that of the general trend. Ordinary people are extremely difficult to understand. He can hardly see a few people who have such profound meaning in the soul land, but he doesn''t want to see it here. In an instant, Zhang Quxing understood. The reason why the white night did not evade the attack just now was that he chose to fight head-on. It was precisely because of the profound meaning of the fight that he was using the power and pressure of this sword to enhance his fighting spirit. "We can improve our fighting spirit through cruel fighting. The stronger our fighting spirit is, the more terrifying our strength will be. It is possible that the peak fighting spirit can exert ten times and a hundred times more power than ourselves. No wonder this son is so arrogant. It turns out that he has this card." Zhang Quxing''s carelessness gradually disappeared. Is it Chu Zong''s sword collection? Do you want to fight me barehanded? However, the fact is not what Zhang Quxing thought. After putting away the sword at night, the palm of my hand pressed on another primitive sword. "The sword?" Zhang Quxing''s heart sank slightly. Somehow, he felt an inexplicable panic. But see white night closed his eyes, the whole body temperament crazy change, and the spirit of the sky on the face, also began to move. "Fusion of heaven and soul?" Zhang Quxing''s expression was tight and he let out a low roar: "you won''t succeed! The green peak is here Boom! The formation of the sword is like a green peak which is suppressed by the white night. "Holy moon!" The night closed his eyes and drank. Whoa. A bright moon appeared on his head, holding the green peak. On a closer look, the bright moon is actually solidified by the power of the moon and the spirit. Zhang Quxing''s body shape moved open and disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the white night. He held fast to the edge of his sword and cut into the white night. At the moment of the sword cutting, nearly a hundred ripples appeared on the whole body of the white night, each of which was filled with a terrible sword. A drink in the white night. Five heavenly spirits move together. The strong soul force turns into the yuan force, which protects the body of the white night like armor. And this one breath nearly 1000 attacks, bombards the yuan force unceasingly, the yuan force of the white night is consumed with astonishing speed. "How long can you sustain such an offensive? You are defeated Zhang Quxing drinks, his sword shadow roars, and his gorgeous sword skills amaze the whole world. Even a glance at the words around him will cause him to lose his mind. Rao is the distant Jianyue and Chen Tianying meet, the heart has to admire Zhang Quxing, but also for the white night deeply worried. The attack is too fierce, and the white night does not fight back, but only defends with Yuan strength. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that Zhang Quxing will completely destroy Yuan Li and kill him. "Elder Chen, help Bai chuzong!" Jianyue can''t see it anymore. She shouts, intending to rush to stop shanxiong. Chen Tianying''s face is tight. He throws out several soul blades and forces Shan Xiong to rush toward the white night. But the snake and Warren rushed to stop Chen Tianying. "Bad." Chen Tianying couldn''t go to support the white night. His heart thumped and yelled, "Bai chuzong, evacuate quickly!" "Evacuation? Why? " But when he heard the cold hum of the white night, the gluttonous spirit on his face and the spirit of the moon and heaven were instantly integrated into one. Heaven soul fusion, complete! A terrible kylin soul seal appeared between his eyebrows.The kylin soul seal is in full bloom, resplendent and dazzling, just like the sun and the moon. Five changes in the spirit of heaven! God Lin! As soon as the spirit of the five changes appeared, all the people''s spirits lost their color inexplicably, as if the whole heaven and Earth took it as the leading role. "Under my fierce attack, can you still merge the spirit of heaven?" Zhang Quxing looked at the miraculous spirit in disbelief. "This is the advantage of supreme opportunity." In the white night, the corner of his mouth raised a grim smile, and suddenly the momentum was shocked, and the divine forest heaven soul force broke out. Bang! Zhang Quxing was nearly 100 meters away. All of them were shocked. The power of the spirit of the five changes is too terrible, it has nothing to do with the realm. The profound meaning, mysterious meaning and soul potential contained in it are not comprehensible by ordinary people. "Damn it!" Zhang Quxing clenched his teeth and put his palm into the storage ring to get the magic weapon. In the white night, however, he urged the God Lin to store it in his arms and pull out the dragon sword from his waist. Sonorous. A sword slashes the sky and cuts to Zhang Quxing. The whole city of Los Angeles is completely illuminated. Countless people were attracted by the sword. "What is that?" "Is the multicolored nepheline born ahead of time?" "No... this is not a vision produced by nepheline when it was born, it is a powerful means!" "What a terrible destructive force. Is this city going to be destroyed?" "If it can compete with us for the colorful nepheline by such means, how should we deal with it?" In an instant, the whole city of Los Angeles was terrified. Countless people trembled and were completely shocked by this sword. Zhang Quxing''s eyes widened and his mind trembled. All of a sudden, his brain was buzzing, and suddenly he was enlightened. "This power... This sword power... This is not your strength!" He found it. After many years, he finally found out. He roared like crazy: "dead dragon! This is the dead dragon sword!! White night!! You have such a baby!! I don''t like it!! Not reconciled to it The sword is flying. Zhang Quxing was directly engulfed. His magic weapon and Yuan Li were like paper paste, which was torn in an instant. His body was smashed, and his viscera and flesh were scattered from the air, just like blooming flowers. Hua Lun, the ancestor of red chain, Nan Yi''an and Shan Xiong, who are still fighting, are all frozen. The nine elders of qingjianmen are dead like this? White night will be dead dragon sword back, the palm of the red. As his killer mace, the dead dragon sword is usually not sacrificed. However, there are too many people to deal with today. Zhang Quxing is the most difficult one. If you don''t kill him with the dead dragon sword, most of his strength will be consumed, which is not conducive to the next battle. Therefore, this mace is offered directly. After fusing the spirit of the divine forest and offering a sword, the body hollowed out in the white night immediately begins to get nourishment, and the soul power is quickly filled. Zhang Quxing was killed by thunder, and everyone''s spirits trembled. White night turned around, looked at Shan Xiong, and went straight. "Next, it''s your turn." "Although Zhang Quxing is the nine elder of qingjianmen, he is a bully. It is a shame that he was killed by a lower martial spirit Master." Shan Xiong murmured and turned his head to escape. "Want to go?" In the white night, he jumps forward in front of Shan Xiong and blows off with one hand. "Sky cloud palm!" "Get out of here Shan Xiong''s Sabre was thrown away, and he chopped Tianyun''s palm power. But the palm strength was just broken by it, and a silent but brute force startling soul force exploded on his body. Shan Xiong''s body fell directly to the ground, and kept swinging, and his mouth also sent out bursts of howling. "My soul power... Why is my soul power so hot? It''s hot Shan Xiong howled. The spirit of Shenlin is a fusion of Taotie and Shenyue, which combines the performance of the two kinds of spirits. The soul fire of Shenlin heavenly soul is more terrifying than Taotie, and even the soul power of people in the heaven soul state can be easily ignited and burned. Chen Tianying falls over and surrounds Shan Xiong with the white night. Shan Xiong had nowhere to escape. He got up in a hurry and kowtowed to the white night. "Bai chuzong... Bai chuzong... Spare your life, Shan Xiong will be against you only after listening to Zhang Quxing''s words, please forgive me..." Shan Xiong''s howling and begging for mercy is extremely harsh. Nan Yi''an, who is still circling with Jianyue, looks pale and despairing. People in the heaven soul state... Beg for mercy from the white night? . (thanks to book friend 84910 for their support, thank you) thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 As a free monk, Shan Xiong is carefree and carefree. If you have treasure, you can find it. If you can save your life, the so-called dignity is worthless in his eyes. In fact, this kind of person is easy to control. If you kill Shan Xiong, you can''t get anything. If you say, Zhang Quxing, who died before, can already frighten the whole city of Los Angeles. Killing this person again is of little significance. "Swallow it." Bai Ye takes a pill from Qianlong ring and throws it away. "This is..." "poison." "Ah?" Shan Xiong suddenly changed color. "After eating, take the pills I made within three months, which can slow down the drug''s properties. Otherwise, even if you are from the heaven soul realm, you will die suddenly." "You want to control me?" Shan Xiong immediately understood the intention of the white night. "If you don''t want to, that''s all." White night''s eyes seep with murderous spirit, so he must start. It''s easy to kill Shan Xiong. "No! I do! I eat!! I eat Shan Xiong seems to have beaten chicken blood. He quickly picks up the pill and fills it in his mouth. Then he kneels on the ground, lowers his head and waits for the night to fall. "From today on, I want you to go east. You are not allowed to go west. Now, go and kill all the people there." Said the cold night. Shan Xiong clenches his teeth in secret, stands up, accumulates Yuanli, and rushes to Hualun, Nan Yi''an and others. The crowd was startled and quickly withdrew. But just about to move, they are surrounded by white night and Chen Tianying. "Elder Optimus, will you kill us Red chain ancestor hissed: "we didn''t fight with Bai chuzong. You took the initiative to kill me, but you violated the rules of the Vientiane gate. How dare you?" "You have violated the regulations in attacking elder Optimus. According to the rules of the Vientiane gate, we have the right to kill you and others." Chen Tianying said indifferently. "It''s true that you dare to attack elder Qingtian on your own initiative. Not to mention you, even your clan can''t escape the responsibility." Jianyue hummed. Several of them looked ugly. "As I said before, I will ask you to settle accounts with your family after erasing you, so even if you escape, it will not help." The white night is light. When this was said, people were in despair. Zhang Quxing died in battle, and Shan Xiong surrendered. How could he do with these venerable men alone? All of us are afraid that we can''t even deal with a single moon. How can we deal with the four strong spirits? "Bai chuzong... I... I surrender to you, please forgive me, Rao I will not die! I am willing to exchange anything for your forgiveness At this time, the red chain ancestor suddenly knelt down and yelled in a hurry. His head was pounding on the ground. When she saw this, she quickly knelt down and cried, "Bai chuzong, she doesn''t know what''s good or bad. She''s trying to make an enemy of you. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I hope you don''t remember the villain. Let go of the snake. As long as you are willing to let go of the snake, she is willing to serve the adult all his life until death." "Hua... Warren is willing to. Please let Warren go." Seeing this, the twins looked at each other and knelt down. Nan Yi''an is holding a pestle and stick. His face is changeable. He can''t believe what he is seeing. So many masters encircle and suppress a white night, but they are defeated in such a short time. They are dead and fall. The other side is a guy who only has the seventh level of martial spirit realm. He is just a lower level martial spirit Master. There is no one here whose soul state is not better than him. How did things turn out like this... Nan Yi''an took a deep breath of air and shook his head and sighed. "What? Do you want to go down too? " The white night asked. "No, I''d rather die than surrender." Nan Yi''an, holding a pestle and staff, fiercely went to the ground and said, "Bai chuzong, this time, I was defeated. I didn''t expect that your strength was totally inconsistent with your soul state. You can easily break this situation... I''m convinced." "Do you want to die if you don''t go down?" The white night asked. "Who wants to die?" Nan Yi An shook his head: "but I''m willing to exchange my life with the highest treasure. I don''t know Bai chuzong is willing to." "Of course not." White night still does not listen to Nan Yi An finish saying, then straight open. Nan Yi''an''s words were stunned. "Your life is now in my hands. You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. Everything you have belongs to me. Your so-called supreme treasure is also mine." The white night turns around, but the expression is incomparably cold. "But I don''t intend to forgive you, because you showed a murderous heart to me and even more wanted to destroy my family. Now you are defeated, but you bow down to me and beg for mercy. Do you think I will forgive you for waiting? You are just yielding to my force, and you have no sincere acceptance of me. I''m afraid you hate me a lot? Today I spared you from waiting. In the future, if you are free from my bondage, you will surely retaliate against me again! " This word falls, white night big hand a wave, sink a voice and drink: "kill!" "YesShan Xiong starts at once, and the surging Yuan Li is wrapped around the people, and the opportunity of killing is full of air. "White night!" The crowd roared with dismay. The twins were the first to react, turning their heads and running away. White night eyes a cold, momentum Dunman, two people''s movements slow down. His body was like lightning, and he rushed over and pulled out his green sword from his waist. Sonorous. Like lightning across the night sky. Their bodies were stiff, and then their heads landed together. The wolf stormed. "White night, we all kneel down to you and beg for mercy. Are you willing to let me wait? Are you really going to put us in a corner? " Warren roared. "If I am not defeated, will you let me go?" White night, holding the green sword, turned his head and asked. Warren''s language is prosaic. "If I don''t want to, why should I let you go? Kill After that, he attacked Shan Xiong. Warren gritted his teeth and rushed with his sword. However, his Yuanli is not the opponent of Shan Xiong. In order to win the favor of the white night, Shan Xiong kills more and more hard. He has nothing to do with these people, and his attack will not be soft. Soon, Hua Lun is completely run over by Shan Xiong, his sword is broken, and Yuan Li is broken. He is cut off by Shan Xiong and dies on the spot. Nan Yi''an has long heard of white night''s ruthlessness, but he never thought he was so cruel. There are so many people in the heaven and soul state here. He is a top martial spirit Master who has no use. He immediately turns his head and sacrifices a magic weapon, intending to flee. But just as he moved, a dragon roared in his ear. Nan Yi''an''s eardrum broke instantly and lost his voice. But in the next second, his shoulders seemed to be pressed with a force of ten thousand jin. He felt unbearable, and his feet immediately fell into the ground, making it difficult to move. The soul of the dragon. Nan Yi''an looks frightened and raises his head, but sees that the green sword of the white night has been killed. "Can... Evil..." Nan Yi''an opened his mouth and just spit out the words, his head flew up. The stick broke into two pieces and fell to the ground. Nan Yi An, die. Those who took part in the encirclement and suppression campaign were left with only snakes. She curled up, with a big stone on her back. She could not help but swing her whole body. Her charming and beautiful face was already pale, and her big eyes were full of fear and despair. In the mouth, such a woman licked the skin of her hands, and then she looked at her "Don''t... Don''t kill me... I... I..." the snake was so scared that she stammered. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She quickly knelt down and took out a red box from the storage ring and presented it. "Bai chuzong... If you are willing to let me go, I will serve you all my life and make a cow and a horse for you, and... And this miraculous fruit belongs to you..." she said anxiously. "Miraculous fruit?" White night walked over, took the box and opened it. "Taking this fruit can strengthen the soul of heaven. Although it can''t compare with the spirit pearl, it''s also a rare treasure." Shan Xiong, who was next to him, looked at it more and frowned: "but the color of the fruit... Is not right..." "the normal fruit is yellow, and the fruit is a little shriveled. The fruit is bright red and round, just like a red pearl. This is not a miraculous fruit, but a king of miraculous fruit." White night side said, while weighing, the mind can not help but think of the book, immediately happy. The effect of these fruits is not comparable to that of miraculous fruits. After taking these fruits, the strength of the soul can be increased by more than three times, and the reserves of soul power in the body can be quantified into a vast ocean, which is inexhaustible, and makes the soul change qualitatively. It is the best in the world. For those who have many heavenly spirits, this is the supreme treasure. Because the number of heavenly spirits exceeds that of ordinary spirits, the cultivation speed of them is also extremely slow. However, with the fruit transformation, the strength of each heavenly soul reaches the perfect index, and then breaking through the heaven soul will be no different from that of the ordinary soul. I didn''t expect to get this treasure today. Open your mouth at night and swallow the fruit. In an instant, the body''s spirit began to warm and react. The soul power consumed by using the dead dragon sword before has been increased to 7788, and there is a faint sign of breakthrough in the soul state. Watching the white night close his eyes and breathing, the single male next to him swallowed his saliva, a face of desire. A moment later, the white night opened its eyes again, but the temperament and the overflowing soul power had changed compared with before. Whoa. A burst of light from the top of its head, into the clouds, in the dark gave birth to a strange scene, beautiful. The cultivation has broken through. Seeing this, Shan Xiong quickly clasped his fist: "Congratulations, my Lord." "This boy, he got such a good thing."One side of the stream moon can not help but mutter. "Bai chuzong''s success today is inseparable from his efforts. There is nothing to envy." Chen Tianying said. "You are an honest man." Jianyue took a look at him. "Jianyue is not bad." Chen Tianying said with a smile. After eating the king of miraculous fruits, the sight of the white night fell on the snake again. "Baichuzong, if you don''t kill me, I can tell you a secret, it''s about the king of miraculous fruits!" "This fruit can not grow in a blessed and precious land. I believe that the secret you want to tell me is also related to the treasure land. However, if you intended to kill me before, how can I keep you?" The white night is light. "Why don''t you kill Mr. Shan Xiong?" Asked the snake. "Because he is a soul state person, I can still use it." "I... I''m about to enter the realm of heaven and soul." "I''m the one who lives in heaven and soul, and I''ve got the chance of blessing and treasure land. If you can give me a few years, I''ll be able to enter the heaven and soul realm." "Since you have a chance, why don''t you practice well and come here to harm me?" Asked the white night. The snake immediately withered, sighed and whispered, "I want to jump into the Supreme... So, I want the supreme chance." It''s a big tone, but I still want to impact the supreme realm. Looking at the tone of the snake, I think she has a story, but white night is not interested in it. "Is that all?" "Bai chuzong, if you don''t kill me, I have a big secret, which is about entering the soul land!" "You must listen to it. It''s definitely good for you!" White night heard the sound, to interest: "say to listen." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 "Bai chuzong, as you know, I come from the banchao sect, but you certainly don''t know. Actually, I joined the banchao sect the year before last, and now I am the deputy leader of the sect." The snake stopped and said carefully. "What does that mean? With your strength, the vice Lord will not aggrieve you. " Winding snake has the strength of the highest martial spirit worshiper. In the Qunzhong area, it is not aggrieved to be the leader of a school. It must also be a big school. The general school is only a middle school, and its strength is slightly weaker than that of the Tianhong sect. It is not surprising that the snake can have such a position. "That said, before joining the ban Chao sect, the snake was not in the clan domain." "Not in the clan domain?" There was a little whine in the white night. "Are you also from the soul land?" Shan Xiong asked immediately. "Yes." The snake nodded, but did not take this message. Instead, he went straight to the point: "winding the snake before entering the colony, it has been living in the mainland of the soul. The snake is actually a real soul in the mainland. There are also some eye liner there, and just a few days ago, the snake wrapped up the information. There were big movements in the song, the gate and the fairy gate of the mainland. Enter the clan domain! Does Bai chuzong want to know what they are doing here? " "It''s not for me, is it?" The road sank in the white night. "Yes." And this is the beginning of the snake The white night frowned and understood that many of the souls who had robbed the supreme chance some time ago were from these clans. Obviously, they came to seek revenge. Although the supreme chance is precious, it falls into the hands of the white night, and most of them can''t get it. However, for the mainland people who enter the soul, the supreme chance is rare enough to make the leader of this faction make a move. "What do you want to say?" The white night asked. "With Bai chuzong''s current strength, it''s like hitting the stone with an egg. Of course, Bai chuzong is gifted, but no matter how strong you are, you can''t deal with so many powerful people in the soul land. What can you do to get rid of these people at present?" Snake a pair of peach blossom big eyes look at the white night. "No White night shook his head and said indifferently, "but if it is a sect, I can destroy it." This is not a boast. With the help of the dead dragon sword and the current strength of the white night, it will not be too difficult to kill both Taoist and mythological leaders with the dead dragon sword. But after the death Dragon Sword sacrifice, there will be a gap, during which he has no means to deal with those terrible existence. Hearing the words of white night, the snake and Shan Xiong are both cold in their hearts. Even the leaders of the group who enter the soul of the mainland can be killed. These people even try to kill the white night. They are just ignorant. Those people died in vain. Shan Xiong and entwine the snake in the same way. "Bai chuzong is indeed a man of heaven." "Then, according to Bai chuzong''s words, you have no chance of winning at the same time, are you?" "Yes." White night also does not support face, generous admission. "How about a snake that gives you a way to get rid of them?" The snake is busy. "What way?" "I told you, will you spare my life?" "If I want to kill you or not, you can say it." "All right." The snake sighed, knowing that he had no initiative, he said quietly: "Bai chuzong, if those strong men come to the door with their elite, you only need to escape to a place, then you can be at peace." "Where?" "Vientiane gate." The snake looks at the moon and Chen Tianying. "Vientiane gate?" The white night was stunned. "You may not know that there is not only the Vientiane gate in the Qunzhong area, but also the Vientiane gate in the soul land. Like the qingjianmen, the group sect is just a branch, but the Vientiane sect is different from the qingjianmen. The general school of the qingjianmen is in the soul land, and the general school of the Vientiane gate is... I don''t know where it is, but both the entrance to the soul land and the Vientiane gate in the Qunzhong domain are just the points Zhi, if you hide in the gate of Vientiane and ask the gate of song and mythology about the gate of Vientiane entering the land of souls, you will not dare to provoke them. Once they offend the gate of Vientiane, their sect will be severely punished by entering the gate. " Said the snake. I didn''t expect the Vientiane gate to be so powerful. White night slightly a Leng. If there is a Vientiane gate in the soul land, will it not be due to the first patriarchy? "What kind of existence is the Vientiane gate?" White night turned his eyes and asked in a low voice. The snake looked at the white night''s face, blinked, lowered his head and said, "it''s not very clear to entwine the snake. However, whether it''s a group of ancestral regions or into the soul land, they call the Vientiane gate as the guardian and order maker." "Guard? Order? " "The Vientiane gate has formulated a series of restrictions to protect those weak souls. Like those who enter the soul land, they are powerful. If any ordinary soul person is placed in the Qunzhong domain, they are all living in the heaven, and can easily crush any person in the clan domain. In order to prevent these soul people from doing wrong, the Vientiane gate has made rules that those who enter the soul land must not open and kill in the group clan domain If there is any gratitude or resentment, you need to show it. Otherwise, it will violate the rules of the Vientiane gate and the morality of the nine soul mainlanders. At that time, not only will he be attacked by the Vientiane gate, but the Vientiane gate will also launch the great power of entering the soul continent to jointly suppress it. ""The starting point of Vientiane gate is very good." "So the rules they made were popular with a lot of people. Although this time the mythical gate and the Wangge city come to you in the name of revenge, you are the first of the first patriarchs, and you have to be guarded by two giant elders. The Vientiane gate will mostly protect you. Moreover, it is normal for the soul person to die in the land of nine souls. There is no need to make a big fuss because of this. So as long as you enter the Vientiane gate, you will be safe and sound. " Said the snake. "What about my relatives and friends?" "The Vientiane gate can''t hold so many people." "In that case, what is the use of my escape?" "I''m not afraid there''s no firewood to burn." The snake is busy. The white night was lost in thought. The snake''s eyes twinkled at him, his breath was a little short, his towering chest was constantly fluctuating, and he was extremely nervous, waiting for the judgment of the white night. At this time, I saw that white night took out a bottle from Qianlong ring, poured out a pill and threw it in the past. "Take it, and you will be my man." "This is..." "poison. I will give you an antidote every three months to protect you from death." White night road. The snake''s body trembled and looked at the pill. After a moment, he picked it up and put it into his mouth. "My Lord." The snake got up and saluted the white night. "When did the people who entered the soul land enter into the clan domain?" "I received a message the day before yesterday that they should have arrived in the clan domain by now." Snakeway. The white night began to think. The supreme chance is taken from Ling zhantian. According to the law, the first target of the people entering the soul land will not be locked on his head, but the paper can''t cover the fire. The Ling family is destroyed by the white night, and the people who enter the soul land will find him sooner or later. "There''s still some time to deal with Los Angeles first." The white night turns around and flies towards the direction of the strange light of the colorful nepheline in the distance. "You wait, follow me!" "Yes Shan Xiong and the snake quickly follow. "It seems that the boy is going to kill again." Jianyue said wearily. "The soul cultivator should have a clear conscience and live up to his whole life. Although Bai chuzong has killed countless people, he never takes the initiative to kill a person. He is different from those who are bloodthirsty. They are all people who guard his side. If he can have such a mentality, his future accomplishments will be unimaginable. However, his path of soul cultivation is bound to be more dangerous than ordinary people." Chen Tianying said. "Yes, but isn''t the soul growing up in danger?" Jianyue looks at the far away figure of the back, flashing light in the eyes, a little feet, followed the past. The fighting in the distance attracted the souls who guarded the colorful nepheline. This is on a hillside, ten miles away from Los Angeles. However, thousands of souls are gathered around the hillside. Seeing the distant Jingtian movement calm down, everyone''s heart can''t help but feel uneasy. Qingjianmen is the most nervous. "Are the people sent back? Can I receive the nine elder? " Liyang turned to his disciples and asked. "Back to Liyang, I haven''t come back yet." The disciple said. "Although the white night is famous in the Qunzhong area, how strong can it be? Elder nine, I''m the best one to enter the soul land. It''s not easy to kill a country boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth? Brother, you will wait patiently to see the nine elder come back with the son of a bitch Li Hong said with a smile. "I''m not worried that elder nine will not be able to kill the white night. I''m just worried that elder nine will be delayed and will not be able to catch up with the birth of colorful nepheline. There are also some people from the soul land who will fight later. Our main opponents are these people." Sunken road in Liyang. "Who dares to move my green sword gate? He must not be able to bear it "That''s it The disciples of qingjianmen drew their swords one after another, shouting arrogantly. People around him looked sideways. More people are indignant, rubbing their hands. Whoa! At this time, the hillside was shining brightly, and the night was shining with snow. The whole hillside split in an instant, and the rays of sunlight shot out, like a lotus blossom, the scene is incomparably dazzling. "Colorful nepheline is born!" I don''t know who it is. In a flash, the surrounding immediately boiled, the solidified atmosphere was instantly broken, all the souls of the heart suddenly raised to the throat, a day soul was also sacrificed. "The colorful nepheline is my wuhongmen''s!" A group of people rushed first. "Do you want to die? Dare to touch the things in Huangcheng? Kill Another group of souls gathered around. How can the rest of the souls be indifferent when they see others do it? One by one, they rushed to the hillside. The killing intention broke out. "Do it!" Liyang''s eyes were cold and he drank in a low voice.Qi Qi, a disciple of qingjianmen, held up his sword. His sword was icy and he killed him on the hillside. But just then, a general trend came down from the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the people near the hillside knelt on the ground. People fall to the ground on both knees, hard to move the body, as if the shoulders were pressed by invisible big hands! Those who want to rush to the hillside of the soul people see such a strange scene, all look stunned, and stop in a hurry. But see a few figures fall from the sky, a magnificent and cold voice swing open. "You wait for me in Los Angeles! But so rude and insolent, can put me in the eye!! Who dares to come here today! Cut The last sound, carrying the Supreme Soul power, hit people''s heart. People just feel their ears buzzing and their brains shudder. Who is it? So powerful? Listen to the tone, this Los Angeles is like his? What can be done with such a small country''s border town? People were shocked. For a moment, all eyes were on the falling shadow. Who is that? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 It was a white night, with Jianyue, Chen Tianying, Shan Xiong and winding snake following. Liyang and Lihong of qingjianmen all changed their faces when they saw the people coming. "White night!" Liyang cried out. Li Hong looks shocked. She looks around, but she doesn''t find Zhang Quxing. "What about elder nine?" Li Hong asked. "I didn''t see the nine elders coming." "Difficult or not..." "impossible!" Before a disciple had finished his guess, he was carried back by the side Liyang. He yelled in a low voice: "elder nine can''t be killed by the white night. What''s the white night? However, it is just a local villain in the clan domain. How can it be my opponent to the mainland people? Don''t talk nonsense here "But the so-called strong dragon does not oppress the local snake..." "shut up." Liyang drinks low. The disciple did not dare to speak. A man nearby opened his mouth and asked, "elder martial brother Liyang, what should we do now?" "Try to get rid of this repression first!" Liyang bowed his head and gritted his teeth. He wanted to get up, but it was extremely difficult. All people are shrouded in the general trend of the white night, how can they escape so easily? The white night looked around him. There were countless souls around him, all over the mountains and fields, and all the people''s eyes were focused on him. He turned his head and looked at the hillside behind him. At the moment, the whole hillside was split, like a lotus blossom. In the middle of the crack, there was a piece of jade with rosy color, which was beautiful and looked like a divine object. Just looking at it, it made people feel excited. Multicolored nepheline? Shan Xiong and winding snake and others are staring at him. White night will look back, not in a hurry to get. Because the souls are already around. "Who are you?" Cried the one soul, holding a sword. "White night!" "White night? Are you the first of the first When people learned the identity of the visitor, they screamed. But more is disdain and disdain. All the people in qunzhongyu were surprised and dignified. After all, what the white night did in qunzhongyu was so sensational. However, even if the white night poked the sky out of the hole, they couldn''t get into their eyes. The overall strength of those who enter the soul land do not know how many strong clan regions there are. If it is not guarded by the gate of Vientiane, it would be easy for the soul entering mainland to control the clan domain. And the soul seekers who enter the soul land naturally despise the soul cultivation of Qingge mainland. "By the way, this is the city of Los Angeles. It is said that the white night is from the city of Los Angeles." "I didn''t expect that he also came to Los Angeles, is it for the colorful nepheline?" "If he does it, we''re afraid it won''t work." Those who live in clans communicate in a low voice and are extremely wary of it. But just then, some people came out of the crowd. These people have deep breath, and their clothes are also very bright, especially those magic weapons hanging on them. They are colorful and dazzling, and they are not ordinary products. They were noticed in the crowd, and now they come out and become the focus. Soul cultivation into the soul land! "White night? Where''s nobody from? I''m going to take the colorful nepheline. Get out of here quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. " Exclaimed a man with a pointed beard. "Go away." The white night is indifferent. "Oh, the scum of the clan." The eight character Hu Nan snored coldly and rushed forward first. He can see the strength of white night. The eight levels of Wu Hun Zun have some strength in Qunzhong. It''s a genius to be able to obtain this kind of soul state at such a young age. However, in the soul land, there are many middle level martial spirit masters. What''s so strange? He killed a number of middle martial spirit masters. "You don''t know the sky and the earth, I want you to regret it!" The eight character hu man drank in a low voice, and the heaven soul was sacrificed. The soul force wrapped around the body and stepped onto the hillside. But when he broke into the area of eight forces released by the white night, his speed slowed down immediately. He felt as if he was running in the water, with infinite resistance, but he didn''t run as fast as he could? "Kill!" The white night is light. Next to Shan Xiong immediately rushed up, the terrible sword like a fallen silver dragon, Sheng Sheng split the eight character Hu Nan in two. A superior martial spirit Master was slaughtered in this way... "younger martial brother!" Hu Nan''s companions cried out in pain. The people around are scared and scared, looking at Shan Xiong in fear. "That''s a crazy tiger sword... Are you... Crazy tiger single male?" Some people who entered the soul land recognized Shan Xiong and questioned in silence. "Yes, it''s my uncle!" Shan Xiong hums and laughs. "Crazy tiger, Shan Xiong, you are a little famous. How can you help the scum of this clan? Do you think he''s in charge? " Asked the man, who gnawed his teeth."This... This..." Shan Xiong''s face changed slightly, and he felt his face lost. Although it was expedient to surrender to the white night, in order to survive, he had to give up his dignity. Now he has been controlled by the white night, and even if he is unwilling, he has to admit it. "Shan Xiong crazy tiger, I didn''t expect that you had come to such an end. It''s ridiculous." "No wonder this man is so arrogant. It turns out that he is protected by a crazy tiger." "If there is no wild tiger, it will not be easy for us to kill him!" "What if Shan Xiong protected him? With so many people here, can''t we deal with them? Lin Xiang, you several go to drag crazy tiger, other people follow me, except that scum! Take off the colorful nepheline A dark skin, ferocious face "good!" Everyone should go down and work together. These are the strong ones who enter the soul land. The people of the surrounding clan regions choose to retreat, observe the changes and wait for the opportunity. "So many masters in the soul land besiege the white night, and the white night will be over!" "He asked for it. Does he think these people are still from the clan? I''m so arrogant in front of these people that I die! " The spirits of the clan domain gloated. "Damn it!" Seeing so many people rushing to come, Shan Xiong''s face showed congealing color. "Your honor... Please step back one after another, and let Lord Jianyue and Lord Chen Tianying protect you. There are too many experts here. Although I can deal with them alone, I''m afraid I can''t protect you in time. You should be careful." Single male low voice channel. "You step back, here, I''ll take care of it." At this time, the white night suddenly a low drink, step forward. "Adult... You..." Shan Xiong was stunned. "This is Los Angeles. It''s my place, and since they''re here, they''re supposed to follow my rules. If they don''t want to, it''s up to me." The white night said indifferently, but the eyes were cold and incomparable. Shan Xiong is worried and looks at the white night nervously. Although he knows that the strength of white night is not vulgar, but so many strong, white night to deal with? If he died, Shan Xiong and the Snake must be buried with him. White night hands after the negative, quietly looking at the people on the hillside, look like an ancient well, no waves and no waves. When the first person rushed into his general situation, Zhentian Dragon Spirit immediately urged. Bang! The force of repression rose again, and those who had knelt on the ground immediately sank into the soil, and some even broke their knees directly. However, those who rush into the general trend find that the general trend is terrible. Rao is the warrior soul worshiper, and he also starts to swing, and some of them can''t stand up. "Is this the general trend of Shan Xiong? Is this trend at least eight fold? When did he have such a terrible situation? " Some people were surprised. "No, this is not the general trend of Shan Xiong, this is the trend of... White night!" At last someone recognized the status quo. "It seems that we underestimated the white night!" "But he''s just a middle-level martial spirit Master. He can''t be our opponent. Everyone, we''ll use the general situation to smash him!" One yelled. "Good!" The response of the four sides, countless rising momentum, squeezing the white night. There are three, four and five, but the highest trend is no more than six, which is far from the eight fold trend. Even if all the people work together, they are not enemies at night. It''s terrible! The people were terrified. Is this really just the strength that a middle martial spirit venerable can possess? Liyang and other members of the green sword sect suddenly felt that the pressure on their shoulders had been alleviated after they fought against the white night with great momentum, and they stood up one by one. "Kill white night first!" Liyang roared angrily. How humiliating is it to kneel on the ground when the whole clan of qingjianmen is suppressed? Can they not hate the white night? For a time, the green sword clan took the lead in approaching the white night. Countless terrible green swords are like poisonous snakes. "Sky cloud palm!" The white night is not in a hurry, and gives a slap. "Barehanded and not drawn? You want to die Liyang roared. The green sword was like green lightning, rubbing against the air and stabbing it. Quick as thunder! But when the sword has not yet touched the white night, the palm of the white night will produce a change. In a flash, Liyang understood the horror of this palm. As soon as the palm is waved, the palm immediately explodes the earth shaking crack sound. This breath of palm Qi actually destroyed the withered and decayed, passing like the wind, while those who were attacked by palm Qi directly broke their bodies and died miserably. At the front of Liyang Chong, his arm was blown by the wind and disappeared. He even stepped back and looked at his arm and the mess behind him. The whole person was stunned. There are nearly a hundred people in qingjianmen. Now there are less than ten left. The rest of them are killed by the hand of the white night. Quiet! The sudden silence made everyone nervous.Those mainland people who intend to kill the white night all stop to see this scene, and everyone''s eyes are only shocked... one hand... Kill more than 80 people? In the white night, he raised his hand indifferently and once again threw out a hand at Liyang and others. "Die!" Liyang and Lihong fled to the side like crazy. But the palm wind comes too fast, and as wide as a high wall, it can''t avoid at all. Whew. Liyang and Lihong''s bodies are like falling into the meat grinder, and their bodies are instantly torn up and directly killed. The people of the Qingjian sect who entered the clan domain were completely destroyed. People feel that the brain has been thumped, blank. "Next, who is it? Are you? " The white night turned and looked at the companions of the eight character Hu men. Those people saw this, as if falling into the ice cellar, cold all over, swinging. Is this the strength of the Lord of Los Angeles? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 "We... We... We don''t mean to offend..." seeing that the white night is so powerful, how dare these people take revenge? They retreated one after another. Their faces were white and frightening, and only fear was left in their eyes. "That... Our younger brother offended Bai chuzong. He should die! Damn it "Yes, yes, yes, he deserves to die!" Several people said in a hurry, leaving the relationship. In the face of death, people will always show some ugliness, but this is human nature, even in the daytime, he is still low in soul cultivation, although he has strength, but his mood is still not great. When his mood is really mature and dares to ignore life and death, he can ride the sun and the moon and jump out of the five elements. "And you?" The white night looks at the other souls. Most of them are silent, but no one dares to stand up against the white night. Obviously, the hand revealed by the white night shocked the world. "This is Los Angeles. It''s my place. Colorful nepheline is born here. Have you ever asked me if you want to capture it?" The white night is light. "Ask?" Everyone in the heart of the head inexplicably funny. A small country, a small city, out of the peerless treasure, people to seize, still need to consult the master here? Who here can''t level the town? But soon people were startled. It seems that the owner of this small town is not ordinary. White night is not to prove his hegemony, but to let the world know his existence, let them pay attention to Xia state, pay attention to Los Angeles, let them understand who this place is covered, let them not dare to do wrong to everyone here, every beast! Today, he will announce to the world by means of iron and blood that no one can be provoked in Los Angeles! "Bai chuzong, this day''s material and land treasure, everyone can get it! Even if it comes from Los Angeles, it doesn''t belong to people in Los Angeles! Otherwise, if we capture the city of Los Angeles and become the Lord of the city, will not this treasure be ours? " At this time, an old soul person stood up and said in a cold voice. This man has the strength of the next martial spirit Master. He has good means. In addition, there are several worshippers behind him, so he has the courage to stand up and speak. "Are you from wuhongmen?" The white night narrowed his eyes, staring at the token on the man''s waist and spoke faintly. "Not bad!" That person hums a way: "Bai chuzong, your strength is really strong and incomparable, but you don''t want to be too overbearing, many lines of injustice will kill themselves!" "I have to give it back to you!" But before the white mansions attacked my eyes, I asked "Bai chuzong, what are you talking about? I don''t understand! " The man''s face changed slightly, and he said with his head sideways. "Don''t pretend to be stupid. I have killed all the disciples of the five Hong sect who you sent to intercept me." Now, the white desert should find me "Don''t be so bloody. We don''t have a grudge against you... How can we kill you for no reason?" The man was in a hurry. "For the best chance, isn''t it?" "In addition to you, Cangqing sect, Xiangyun mountain, banchao sect... The bodies of your disciples are still lying in the white mansion. If you want evidence, there are witnesses here!" The white night looked at the snake. Entwine snake understanding, nod forward. "This one is the vice head of the banchao sect. I think the people of the banchao sect should have noticed it for a long time." The white night is light. All the people of the banchao sect looked ugly. Seeing that the snake was standing behind the white night, they had already burst into a pot. No one knew what was going on, so they did not dare to act rashly. The snake went up and glanced at the PAI Chao sect''s people and said, "before, our style Chao sect did discuss with wuhongmen, Cangqing sect, Xiangyun mountain and several sects. It is true that we intend to get rid of chuzong Baiye here and seize the supreme chance. However, Bai chuzong''s strength is beyond our imagination. Not only the hundreds of disciples who attacked him were killed, but also responsible Zhang Quxing, the nine elder of qingjianmen sect, who intercepted the white night, together with several top dignitaries, were also killed by the white night! This matter is not Bai chuzong''s first hand, but ours. " It was like a bolt from the blue, which blew up all the people present. The original white night attack, is this provoked? And... Even Zhang Quxing, the nine elder of qingjianmen in the soul land, was killed by the white night? The strength of the white night is so powerful, it is the soul of heaven! People were scared. "And you? Master of the snake sect! Why are you still alive? Why are you still standing at the end of the white night? You''re not going to be together, are you? " It seems that the people of wuhongmen are not convinced. Although they admit that they are enslaved by the white night, it will be different. "I stopped at the precipice in time. Bai chuzong was kind-hearted, so I spared my life. In order to repay him, I came here with him to clarify this matter face to face!" She said with righteous words. When I hear it in the white night, the corners of my mouth twitch.And a group of people''s faces changed, and their hearts were very strange. White night? kind? How kind of a guy who kills so many people? This is probably the funniest joke of the whole clan. She is not an ordinary person. Although the ban Chao school is not well-known in Qunzhong, it has strong strength. She has also won a lot of fame in Qunzhong in the past two years. Her words are still of high credibility. What''s more, people are all aware of it. After knowing that white night has returned to Los Angeles, many people are interested in the supreme opportunity. These sects will send people to encircle the white night, which is also expected by all. The white night waved, and the snake retreated. The white night swept around the people, cold eyes. "I am not a person who likes to cause trouble, but I am a person who has revenge and gratitude! Since so many people are here today, I will warn you with this skill! I welcome you to Los Angeles at any time in the daytime, but when you arrive in Los Angeles, you must abide by the rules of Los Angeles. You can go shopping, drink and even practice here, but you can''t do it here, especially with my white family! Or die Silence. "White night, what do you mean? You want to settle with us? Or do you want to capture the colorful nepheline? If you want to draw this colorful nepheline, don''t bend around. In any case, we won''t give this baby to you! " At this time, another person stood up and yelled. "Yes, white night, you talk so much, don''t you just want stones? What is a gentleman The people nearby drank too. These words are very harsh, but they have caused a lot of people who do not like to see the resonance. "Is it?" The white night looked at that person, indifferent way: "that you think, get this thing, need what condition?" "Of course, those who can do it will live there." The man said haughtily. "Capable? Is it up to you? " White night shook his head: "you are not qualified." "Dare you humiliate me?" The man who was very popular gritted his teeth and said, "I''m a mainland soul man! Do you dare to humiliate me with a group of things from your ancestry? " "Did you not see that when I killed the soul land people just now?" "How can those wastes compare with me?" "Are you strong?" White night doubt, this person''s strength is also only the peak martial spirit, put in the soul of the mainland, not a master. "What do you know? This is the son of the master of lion tiger gate, elder martial brother Shaoyang! With noble status and high status, how can they be compared with those garbage in qingjianmen "His strength is inferior to Zhang Quxing!" Shake your head at night. "So what? If you dare to hurt me, my father will not let you go! White night, this colorful nepheline, I will decide, who dares to rob with me, my lion and tiger gate will destroy his whole door Shaoyang ferocious said, then stepped forward, eyes cold staring at the white night: "you''d better be more interesting, don''t let me do it hard, otherwise, I''m sure there is no tomorrow in Los Angeles!" It''s just. Shaoyang was not close to the white night, but suddenly his arms were cut off by a sword. "Ah Shaoyang''s heartrending cry. The people of the lion and tiger gate were even more stunned and looked at the scene, and then they all surrounded. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" "White night, how dare you?" "Are you not afraid of our revenge from lion and tiger gate?" The lion and tiger men rebuked angrily. "You don''t have to revenge on the lion and tiger gate. When you go to the clan area at night, you will commit suicide on the lion and tiger gate!" The white night is light. The face of the lion and tiger gate is extremely ugly. "Asshole!" The man who helped Shaoyang clenched his teeth and looked into the crowd. It was the deacon of lion and tiger gate who led the people to come to Qunzhong. "Elder deacon, what should we do? It seems that white night is not afraid of our family. We are not threatened at all. But we are afraid that we are not the enemy of white night. But there is elder Qingtian behind him. " The disciple said. "Don''t panic. I have a way." The Deacon''s eyes flashed with a strange light, and suddenly stood up and called out in a loud voice: "everybody, this man in the white night is so rampant! He is only a martial spirit Master, but he regards us as pigs and dogs! Can you bear it? No matter how strong he is in the white night, there are only a few people here. We have thousands of people here. It''s better for us to fight together and attack them. We will certainly be able to kill him. But he has a supreme chance. If you kill him, you can get the supreme chance and attack the supreme! " Hearing this, all the people seemed to be fighting chicken blood, one by one stopped retreating, eyes full of greed staring at the white night. The supreme chance is no worse than the colorful nepheline. If we can extinguish the white night and get the supreme chance, the future will certainly be limitless. Gradually, the silent crowd sounded a small voice, and the voice, slowly increased... "kill!" "Kill the white night!" "Kill the white night, wash the city of Los Angeles with blood, seize the supreme opportunity and colorful nepheline!""Do you dare to be enemies with us? Kill Soon, the voice became arrogant and cruel, and the crowd gradually became excited. "You don''t seem to listen well to what I said before. Since you don''t listen to my advice, I''ll tell you what I mean in another way." White night shook his head and said: "wuhongmen, banchao sect, Cangqing sect, Xiangyun mountain, lion and Tiger Gate... Everyone, kill them all! Besides, those who dare to do it will also be killed together! " "White night, don''t you know where you are now?" The Deacon elder murmured: "you are not the opponent of so many of us, but you dare to be arrogant? Today, this is your burial place. Kill "Kill!" All the people of the lion and tiger clan rushed over. But in the next second, two sharp lights bloomed in front of the white night, and the lion tiger gate disciple who was the first to rush was chopped to pieces. It''s Jianyue and Chen Tianying. However, the two people''s hand, can not frighten people. The words of the deacon of lion and tiger gate are like a fire guide, which completely ignites everyone. "Kill!" The crowd rushed in, and all the souls sacrificed their souls and killed them in the white night. White night, single male and snake were immediately besieged. There are many strong people in the crowd, and the single male is still comfortable, but it is quite difficult to entangle the snake. "It''s no way to go on like this, my Lord. We can''t deal with so many people. We should retreat quickly!" Cried the serpent. Originally, the white night was aimed at those who participated in the encirclement and suppression of him. However, with the encouragement of some people, almost all of them took part in the campaign. There were only a few people on the white night side. Are they enemies? "You can protect yourself. I will kill these people myself." In the white night, his pupils suddenly became black and white. Several soul prints appeared on his face, and the whole body''s breath began to soar wildly. "The fusion of two spirits" Chen Tianying and Jianyue are shocked. Is this the killer of white night? The soul of Taotie is madly close to the spirit of the moon. The soul of Zhentian dragon and the spirit of Linghua are constantly blended. Bang Dong! A golden beam of light burst out from the body of the white night and burst into the sky. In a flash, there are two bright and miraculous marks on the forehead of the white night. Tianlin! Linglong! Double five change the soul of heaven! It''s powerful. The world is appalled! At this moment, thousands of people''s spirits were shocked and became listless! Five changes of the soul of heaven, the world''s unparalleled! "Today, this border town in your mouth will become your graveyard!" The white night kills the intention to break out, sound like Sanskrit. He raised his hand and waved it down. The fourth move of sky cloud palm, cloud covers the world!! Grunt!!!! On the dark night sky, the thick dark cloud that covered the stars and the moon immediately split, and a huge golden hand fell from the sky and hit the hillside. People raised their eyes and looked as if they were dead. Is this a God strike? Jianyue''s heart flutters. Is it possible that the white night is to kill all the people here? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 Since I got the light soul, I could get a better understanding of the heaven and the heaven. The double five change of the heaven soul, with a two change of the heaven soul, such terrible changes, even if put in the soul of the mainland, is extremely rare, there is no one on the scene can compete with the spirit of the night. The huge hand fell from the sky and fell directly into the crowd. Bang Dong! The earth sank a few inches, and a shock wave was generated from the falling direction of palm Qi and swung around. Zhang Qi made a deep mark in the crowd, and among the marks, there were nearly a hundred corpses, none of them survived! How terrible! The souls around them were so frightened that they could hardly believe their eyes. Kill hundreds of soul cultivation with one hand? Is this white night still human? "No way! White night is just a middle-level warrior soul venerable, can''t be so strong? " People murmured and looked frightened. People in lion and tiger gate are even more crazy. The horror of this man was beyond their imagination. People''s hearts were shaken and shaken by this blow. Some people who want to be blinded by interests suddenly feel shocked: do you really have the destiny to seize this supreme opportunity? "Don''t panic, everyone. What he is strong about is just the spirit of heaven, but his soul state is inferior. If the soul state is not high, the light sky soul can be powerful. How strong can it be? Maybe his soul Qi is constantly flowing, but his soul strength is extremely low, and the power of the moves he urges is limited to this! If you follow my siege, you will be able to wipe out the white night! " A superior martial spirit Master roared and waved his finger, and thirteen halos burst out around him. People fixed their eyes and saw that there were thirteen bright and miserable long swords. Their bodies trembled and their swords roared into the sky. They had the momentum to pierce the heaven and earth. All of them were so powerful that they could rely on it. "White night, can you catch my wind and cloud thirteen swords?" The great energy quickly danced the sword rhyme, raised his fingers, and the thirteen swords rushed together. The shadow of the sword fills the night sky. The terrible sword power forced the spirits around to retreat one after another, afraid to approach. "Wind and cloud thirteen swords?" White night dark hum a body, palm a Yang, waist green sword flies out. The green sword turned a sword flower in the air, as if the blue lightning was dancing, and then steadily fell on his hand. "I also have a sword skill. I wonder if you can take it!" As soon as the voice fell, his eyes closed in the white night, and two golden lightning bolts came from the sky soul between his forehead, hitting the green sword. What pure soul power it is! The spirits around looked at the lightning, and the spirits trembled. The spirit of five changes is enough to crush thousands of souls here. A wisp of soul power in the white night can offset the power of all the soul power of a newly changed soul. However, these two pure soul forces are infused into the green sword. The green sword is surprisingly calm. It does not overflow the meaning of the sword and does not reveal the light of the sword. Although it does not return to the sheath, it seems to enter the sheath. The great energy is not good, but the sword has been sacrificed. Is there any reason to take it back? "Die!" With a roar, thirteen swords whirled, forming a terrible cage of swords, hanging around the night. There is no way to escape at night! People breathed hard, staring at the white night. "My Lord, danger!" Shan Xiong roars and wants to rush. But at the same time, the nearby people immediately blocked him and hindered him from going to help the white night. Snake, Jianyue and Chen Tianying were all obstructed. In the end, it is outnumbered and hard to beat four hands with two fists. In this case, no one can save white night! White night, dead! "Read the sword rhyme!" At this critical moment, a low drink sounded. The green sword in the white night disappeared. When it reappeared, it turned into a green awn and chopped around with the track of half a moon. Bang! The seven sharp swords of strangling the white night burst in an instant and turned into several inches broken. "Chop!" White night is a big drink, green awn again, broken the other eight. Only two swords, and it is so unhurried, they will be able to break the promise of a move. "What?" His eyes trembled and could not believe what he had seen. "Although your sword technique seems fierce, it is tangible and godless. You don''t understand the essence of the sword, but it''s just some fancy!" The white night urges the double soul again, holds the green sword to throw casually. Whoa. The blade of the sword blew out an inch of blue awn. The blue awn floated in the air like a spirit. Then it moved quickly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a sword Qi of three inches long. The sword spirit did not collide with each other, but floated in the air, echoing the stars in the sky. The strong sword spirit almost suffocated the oppressed people."What kind of soul art is this?" The great master asked. "Nine soul sword rhyme!" White night light road, and then raise the green sword. Whoosh! All soul swords disappear immediately. Da Neng retreats in fear and looks around, but he fails to find half of the sword shadow around him. Can these soul swords be invisible? How weird! He hastily urged the spirit of heaven, and a thick wall of soul rose around him to resist it. But at this time, he suddenly found a chill on his head. Looking up, I only saw countless blue halos falling from the sky, smashing over, like stars falling. Bang! Bang! Bang! Halo severely bombards the soul wall, but seven times, it will tear the soul wall, the remaining halo will be completely engulfed. By the end of the halo, Daneng has become flesh and blood, and the dead can''t die again. People were almost dazzled and frightened. White night a gorgeous magic, that upper martial spirit Zun blow to slag, who can do with him? "No one can kill you, white night! Run, run Finally, someone couldn''t stand it. He screamed miserably and ran away. There''s one, there''s a second! As the crowd fled, fewer and fewer people attacked the white night. But the white night did not give up. "Now that you''ve started, do you want to leave so easily? Kill In the white night, the killing heart explodes, jumping high, and the palms constantly blow down. Boom! Boom! Many terrible sky cloud palms fall from the sky and smash into the crowd. People on the ground, like ants, are constantly being beaten down. The crowd is slaughtered crazily, and the hillside is quickly dyed red with blood. "White night! Stop it!! Almost all the people here are from all the major sects of our group and the strong ones who enter into the soul land. If you kill all of them, you will become enemies of the whole clan territory. If you enter the soul land, you will also encounter strong enemies! Can you afford it? " Seeing that there was no way out, a soul monk immediately raised his head and yelled. "When you want to kill me, you are already my enemy. What can you say that you can''t bear it? If the whole clan wants to deal with me! What if I were the public enemy at night? " Drink in the white night, and take the lead again. Bang! The trembling earth cracked. The whole city of Los Angeles has been affected, constantly shaking, people in Los Angeles closed their doors and windows, holding their heads and shaking, thinking that ghosts and gods came. And this whole hillside, has turned into Purgatory, all people are under the sanction of the white night! "White night, you are too crazy, really think that the world is powerful, can not lower you?" At this time, a sound of laughter came from afar. The laughter was thick and dull, shaking people''s mind like a sledgehammer. All the people who heard the sound spat out blood and turned pale. "Who is it?" The white night is light. "The king of thunder! White night, this group of large, you can''t imagine, although you have some talent, but don''t be too arrogant, you have to understand the truth that there are people outside people, there is heaven outside the world! Now, give me the supreme chance and colorful nepheline, maybe I can leave you a whole corpse! " A pale blue skin, face full of stripes on the soul of the flying over, his feet actually is a lightning, terrible. "Heaven soul realm people?" The white night glanced at the eagle and found that the marks on his face were signs of changing the spirit of heaven. "You can''t kill me!" "After all, Chu Zong is the first, and it is said that you are guarded by two giant elders. It is very difficult to kill you by myself. However, you should know where this is and where colorful nepheline will be produced. How many powerful people come here? The ghosts you killed are just clowns and rubbish. You can deal with the real power?" The eagle laughed and yelled: "elder brother! Brother Yu! Since you are here, why hide? Come out. " Voice down, there in the night, out of a few fuzzy figures. "Is it Chang sun Ao?" "Chang sun Ao? 60 years ago, who lived in Zong Zong? Isn''t he retired? " "And Yu Beiming! He''s here, too Those souls who were killed by the white night, leaving their armor and armor and fleeing around, saw several strong men who suddenly appeared, and immediately exclaimed, as if holding the straw to help them, and leaning towards them. "Soul concealment?" The moon sank in the stream. "Concealing oneself with soul power is extremely harsh to control the soul power. It seems that those who come here are not good at it." Chen Tianying coagulates the way. To be able to hide in the eyes of the two giant elders without being detected, the strength of these existence is indeed not to be underestimated. But now, there is no way out for the night. This is Los Angeles. Where can we retreat? "Young man, your strength is very strong, and your talent is also very good. I have heard a lot about you. If you can practice safely, in less than 20 years, you will be in control of the clan domain. If I were you, I would not choose to fight against so many strong people. I would turn around and never turn back!" Said Yu Beiming, whose beard was white."Of course, the supreme opportunity in you must be kept." Next to the long sun Ao hum a way. "If you don''t die, I will die." Li Ying said with a smile. The words fall, white night eyes immediately become blood red. "Are you going to kill Los Angeles?" The white night asked. "You don''t think I can do it?" The eagle squinted. "Try it." "Good!" With a smile, the eagle suddenly raised his hands, and a ray of soul power soared into the sky. "Ray Boom! In the dark night sky, there is lightning in the sky... he has the ability to resist thunder! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 No matter Li Ying, Yu Beiming or Chang sun Ao, they are not famous in today''s Qun Zong domain. However, decades ago, they were all powerful people in the world, and they are now called hermit masters. But now, these hermit masters have come out of the mountain to compete for the colorful nepheline. "Ray, down!" The eagle gazed at the white night, and with a loud drink, two strong thunder and lightning fell down. White night body shape a turn, avoid. However, the thunder fell on the ground and blew out a big hole on the ground. The falling thunder was even more like tens of millions of thin thunder ideas, which spread all over the country. The white night retreats again, but can''t avoid, be attacked by thunder, suddenly feel a sense of crispy numbness all over the body. "Bai chuzong, do you think that I can kill this small city of Luo?" Seeing the embarrassment of the white night, Li Ying said with a smile in his eyes. White night pondered for a moment and shook his head: "not enough! Your ray, too weak. " "Weak, why do you want to hide? Do you dare to beat me in the face? " Li Ying was a little angry. "Now that you want me to take it head-on, well, do it." Said the white night. When he said this, everyone was shocked. "White night, don''t be impulsive. Fifty years ago, Li Ying was famous in the area of Qunzhong. It is said that his thunder can destroy all armies and is irresistible! You mustn''t mess around. " After the stream month hastened to advise the way. "Bai chuzong, you can''t fight him head-on. We should watch the change." Chen Tianying couldn''t help interrupting. White night mouth slightly Yang, looked at the eye stream moon and Chen Tianying, said: "the two elders are not at ease, as we play a bet, how about?" "Bet?" Chen Tianying is slightly stunned. And Jian Yue''s face changed: "gamble again?" "What? Don''t you dare White night laughs. "You don''t have to be aggressive. I won''t gamble with you this time." Jianyue hummed and said to Chen Tianying, "elder Chen, you don''t have to worry about him. Most of the stinky boy has some bad mace. We don''t have to worry about it!" Chen Tianying nodded, but his eyes were still full of worries. "After all, this son is too arrogant. After all, he is young and full of vigor. I don''t know the height of heaven and the earth. You can get rid of him. As for the fate of the supreme chance, we will make an agreement after we have solved this person." Yu Beiming said faintly. "Good!" Li Ying nodded, his palm was facing the sky, and his palm was overflowing with soul power, and then he soared into the sky. The sky is full of lightning and thunder, and several terrible thunder dragons interweave and fall from the sky to attack the white night. Roar! In the dark, the Thunder Dragon seems to send out the roar of the dragon, which is frightening and frightening. "My Lord!" Winding snake and single male heart beating wildly, staring at this scene. If the white night died, the poison on their bodies could not be solved, they could only be buried with them. "Die!" Li Ying seemed to think that the Thunder Dragon was not enough. At the moment when he was about to touch the white night, he roared again and turned into a golden dragon. Gorgeous strike, shocked the whole city of Los Angeles! Can white night really take over? Everyone was nervous. But it was just then. The white night suddenly opened his mouth and breathed at the Golden Dragon. Whoa! The whole Thunder Dragon burns instantly. The white flame swallowed up the whole Thunder Dragon in an instant. Then he saw the white night open his mouth again and suddenly inhaled. The flaming Thunder Dragon was directly swallowed by it. This is the fire of the heavenly forest. The Thunder Dragon is burned by the fire of Tianlin, and the rest is absorbed to replenish the soul power lost in the body. The eagle looked at it with astonishment. His superior means were eaten raw. He has been living in the territory for such a long time, and has dealt with countless enemies, but he has never seen such a method... even Yu Beiming and Chang sun Ao show an incredible look. Soul swallowing? Is this what the soul can do? "Is that your card?" Jianyue came back to her mind, and her small face was incredible. "It''s just a little magic." White night laughs. "Good! Good Li Ying nodded again and again, and a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes: "it seems that I''m going to take it seriously! White night, you eat me again Say, the hands dance again, the sky is lightning and thunder. With a crash, twelve thunder dragons fell down again and thundered at the white night. But these twelve thunder dragons, though fierce, were just near the white night and were ignited and swallowed by them all. "Ah?" The eagle was shocked. His confident means were dissolved by the night. In fact, he did not know that his soul skill, which was completely condensed by his soul power, was of no help in front of the fire of the heavenly forest. All things were mutually generated and mutually restrained, and the fire of the heavenly forest at night just restrained his soul skill."It seems that Li Ying has no way to take the white night." The eldest sun Ao murmured: "this fierce Eagle usually can only boast, now even a yellow mouth child can''t clean up, incompetent!" "Changsun, let''s do it." Yu Beiming light road. "There are three Heaven soul people here. How do you deal with it?" "You and the eagle will drag the elder giant, and I will kill the white night." Yu Beiming light road. "There is also a man from the heaven soul realm and a strong man at the top of the martial spirit to guard the white night. What can you do if you are alone?" "These two men were supposed to kill the white night, but now they guard the white night. There is no doubt that their weak points are caught by the white night. If I expect that is right, they should be fed by the white night with chronic poison pills and be subject to him! In fact, such people are easy to deal with. " With a faint smile, Yu Beiming stepped forward. "Shan Xiong, snake, I know that you two were poisoned by the poison of white night, but in my eyes, this man''s poison is no more than a small skill. If you two are willing to help me kill white night, I will not only cure the poison for you, but also share the benefits of your supreme chance. What do you think?" "Really?" They looked tight, their eyes twinkled with strange light. "What? Are you going to betray me? " The white night looks cold. "My Lord, how dare we?" Shan Xiong is busy bowing his head. However, he twisted the snake and opened his mouth: "smelly old man, you don''t even know what kind of poison we have in our body, and how can you believe that you can cure our poison? If you can''t cure it, aren''t we going to be killed by you? " "Your palms are black, and there are three red spots on the back of your hands. Judging from this sign, if I have not guessed wrong, it should be the poison of manluodan. This kind of poison pill has been lost for a hundred years. Although I don''t know how to possess such pills in white night, I have studied one or two. It''s easy to solve this pill!" Yu Beiming said with a smile. "Really?" The snake looks a little excited. Even Shan Xiong twisted his head too much. "It seems that you are determined to betray me." "You don''t believe what I''m doing?" "White night, who are we? You are just a martial spirit Master. You want to control us?" Shan Xiong cold road, jump, fall in Yu Beiming side. Winding snake also shows Yan with a smile and says, "I''m sorry, sir, compared with you, winding snake still wants to get the supreme chance..." after that, people also followed Shan Xiong to Yu Beiming. See sun Changao immediately and laugh. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s Yu Beiming who still has this skill. Now there are only two Qingtian chuzong left to protect him! I''ll kill it if I wait for it! " "You go and deal with Qingtian chuzong! It''s more than enough for Shan Xiong and snake to encircle the white night! " Yu Beiming drinks. "Well, today we will join hands to bury this proud man of heaven." The eagle laughed. The crowd nodded and all hands were moved. "Protect the white night!" Jianyue drinks and rushes toward the eagle and the eldest grandson. Chen Tianying bit his teeth and wanted to rush to the white night. But Chang sun Ao directly threw away Jianyue and killed him. "Do it!" Yu Beiming eyes dew cold light, drink a sound, body like white smoke, roll to the white night. However, at the moment when he was close to the white night, a big knife suddenly came and cut his legs. Poop! Yu Beiming was caught off guard and fell directly on the ground. His legs were sawed off and his blood flowed all over the ground. At a glance, the man who cut off his legs with a knife is actually Shan Xiong. "Shan Xiong, you..." Yu Beiming was frightened and angry, and the severe pain almost made him faint. "Yu Beiming, I''m sorry that you are wrong. The poison I got from the snake is not manluodan. Although I look like a crude man, I know a little about pills. The symptoms of manluodan and I are quite different. Therefore, I can''t believe you. Just now, the Lord quietly asked us to play tricks on you and feign surrender to you. We have no choice but to obey your orders. Let''s die, Yu Beiming! " After that, Shan Xiong rushed over again and chopped off with a knife. Chi. Yu Beiming was cut off and died. Chang sun AO and Li Ying see this, stunned. All this is a white night''s plan. Yu Beiming intended to conspire against them, but unlike his move, he personally buried him. If it was not for Shan Xiong''s sneak attack, Yu Beiming would still have the strength to fight in the first World War. "Kill!" The white night pulls out the green sword, reads the sword formula to urge to open, cuts to kill but. The green awn appeared. Li Ying urgently urges the soul technique to resist, but at the moment, he is attacked by the enemy. Shan Xiong and the snake secretly attack Yu Beiming, and immediately pounces on him. Three people besiege, Li Ying is defeated, just want to withdraw, then by a thick soul force covered the body, want to move extremely difficult. "Yu Beiming is a fool!"Li Ying trembled and scolded, and was stabbed in the neck by green Mans. He sobbed twice and broke his breath... only chang sun Ao was left. No one expected that the situation would be reversed in a moment when I was just trapped in a desperate white night... "I... Surrender!" Changsun Ao bit his teeth, and suddenly knelt down on his knees and called out. There are three strong people in the heaven and soul state. There is no possibility for him to escape. Surrender, or live. "Swallow it." I lost a pill in the white night. This is the pill that was taken by the snake and Shan Xiong before. Chang sun Ao is not stupid. When he sees pills, he knows everything. But people under the eaves have to bow their heads. Changsun Ao spit out a breath and put the pill into his mouth. Next to the Jianyue and Chen Tianying look at each other, the face dew amazement color. In such a short time, white night got another bodyguard of heaven soul state? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 Jianyue has been the elder of Qingtian in the white night for a period of time. She has never left since the Tianxia peak incident. She has never seen the white night show mercy to the enemy. However, she does not know why she spared the lives of Shan Xiong, snake and Chang sun Ao. Jianyue knew that the white night must have a purpose, but he could not guess his intention. After accepting Chang sun Ao, Bai Ye still refuses to let go. He takes another shot and kills all the remaining people until the whole city of Los Angeles returns to silence. Colorful nepheline edge, a mess, blood and broken bodies overflow the hillside. It''s like a ripple here. The moon and the dark eagle. And Shan Xiong, winding snake and Chang sun Ao are even more frightened. He was decisive and ruthless. He could not be the enemy, otherwise he would end up miserable. Chang sun AO and Shan Xiong think secretly. "Clean up the battlefield!" The white night said to the snake and went to the colorful nepheline. The snake''s eyes flashed and ran over at once. Most of them come from the clan area, but some of them are hermit experts. Their treasure is Shan Xiong and the snake is thirsty. What''s more, there are many strong people who enter the soul land. A round down, winding snake basin full bowl full. Jianyue and Chen Tianying stand on one side and watch. Walking in front of the split hillside in the daytime, I focused on the nepheline and put out my hand. The nepheline flew out like a meteor into the sky. Where the nepheline was born, there were several streams of air flowing out. This air flow is very strange, showing a golden color, emitting a strange aroma. Shan Xiong and his eldest grandson looked at the golden air together. The white night gazed at the breath for a moment, and his mind suddenly trembled. He caught the colorful nepheline, but did not look at it. Instead, he directly sat in the place where the nepheline was born and let the gold gas impact. "My Lord, what is this for?" Shan Xiong is puzzled. Although the gold gas is strange, people don''t find any surging energy in it, so they don''t care. "I will shut up here, you wait for me to protect the Dharma." White night said, eyes closed. Shut up? Changsun Ao several people are confused. It''s not very happy to study other people''s colorful nepheline, but they just look at it in the daytime and stuff it into the ring, as if they don''t care at all. Moreover, they keep such a broken place and shut up... it''s really strange. Jianyue and Chen Tianying don''t have so many problems as Shan Xiong. They stand by quietly and guard silently. At the moment, the story of Los Angeles spread quickly to the whole clan area. Countless powerful people were shocked. In the white night, they killed again in the city of Los Angeles. The soldiers who had been killed were like pigs and dogs. Even those who had entered the land of souls were wiped out. The whole clan was shocked. Jianmen group. "White night is too deceiving! Not only have we slaughtered all the people of our clan, but even Zhang Quxing, the nine elder of the sect, has been poisoned by it! " In the hall, the elite disciples of qingjianmen gathered with the elders. One of the elite disciples was angry and cried out with grief and indignation. "We alone can''t fight the white night. He has the supreme chance and five heavenly spirits. His talent is unparalleled. Once he merges the spirit of heaven, he can get five changes of spirit. Who can defeat the whole clan? What''s more, the white night has killed the people in the heaven and soul realm! There are also several people in the heaven and soul state to protect us. We are afraid that we can not only avenge ourselves, but even our ancestral gate will be built in! " An old elder stood up and said in a respectful voice, "master, do you still remember Tianxia peak?" "Of course! Lang Tianya, with the power of the world''s peak, is the most outstanding sect in the world. I have to bow my head in qingjianmen. " Li Qingyi, the head of the green sword sect, whose head was covered with green clothes, changed slightly and his thick eyebrows wrinkled. "It''s true that Lang Tianya is so powerful that he is killed in public in the peak of the world at night. No one can stop him! As a result, Tianxia peak will decline and change its owners. If we openly fight against the white night, we will end up in the same way as the Tianxia peak! " "Elder elder, according to what you said, can''t we just let it go?" A disciple asked in a hurry. "Of course not." The elder looked upright and his voice was heavy. He made a deep salute to Li Qingyi: "please send out the green sword order to the general school immediately. Please send the master of the general school to join the group sect and kill the white night!" As soon as this remark fell, all the people of qingjianmen stood up and knelt down to Li Qingyi. People''s direct intention can not be violated, what''s more, Li Qingyi also has this intention! "As soon as the green sword order comes out, it will be killed in the white night!" Li Qingyi, with a cold look, stood up and said, "give me the order and issue the green sword order!" On that day, some people saw a man riding a thunder horse in the green sword gate, holding a sword, not a sword, or a flag, flying across the sea... ... on a mountain with craggy rocks, a large number of souls ran into the ancestral gate building on the mountain. From time to time, the sound of the world-famous bell was heard from time to time. This is the highest warning bell of wuhongmen. Several disciples knelt in front of the cultivation pavilion of the patriarch. Their eyes were red and they were crying."Please take revenge for the elder martial brothers and sisters who died in Los Angeles, please!" "Is white night the best in the world? A little Los Angeles! If we don''t destroy it, will these clans come true and have their surname Bai? " Out of the pavilion came a middle-aged man in a brown robe. His face was cold and his eyebrows were like swords. He glanced at the distance of his eyes and said in a deep voice: "the Yellow mouthed child in the white night, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. He thinks that the strength of wuhongmen is young and weak, so he can''t do anything about him? When I go to see my ancestors, please let them go out of the mountains and surrender to the white night! " The disciples were overjoyed. Wuhongmen ancestor, only that one! That person appears, the white night is bound to ambush. "The spirits of the elder martial brothers and sisters in heaven will be sacrificed to you!" ... dialogues like this are constantly performed in the clan domain. At the moment, outside the Longyuan sect, there are numerous powerful people who enter the soul land. Miao Yifang''s silver teeth clenched and her face tightened. Looking at these people in front of her, she was calm. The breath that these people overflows lets the dragon Yuan send a person to feel unbearably matchless. "Where is the white night man? Won''t you hand it over? Why don''t you ask me to search in person? " Ask the city master of the song city and ask the sky. "Master, I have already said that the white palm gate is not in the clan. What can I do for you? Please be frank! Miao Yifang may be able to handle it! " Miao Yifang takes a deep breath. "You deal with it? Girl! You can''t handle it. Go away! The white night killed me and asked the people of Gecheng that I came here to bring back the white night and punish it! " Ask the sky song cold way. "When did my leader kill people from Gecheng?" Knowing the identity of the coming man, everyone was shocked. Mainland Chinese soul? How can you kill in the daytime? "Since he has the supreme chance, he must have killed him. The Ling family has been destroyed and Ling zhantian is dead. Who can I look for in the white night?" "The elder is too overbearing!" Some disciples couldn''t help speaking. Is it too hasty to judge that people were killed in the daytime? But as soon as he said this, he asked the song city. In a moment, a man flew out and chopped at the disciple. Whew! The knife was as sharp as a sword, and split it in two instantly! Fresh blood splashed all over the ground, and the scene was ferocious and bloody. "Dog, do you have a say here? What''s more, what are you? How dare you be rude to my master The disciple hummed and retreated. "Younger brother Li!" The Dragon sent people out in indignation. "You are deceiving people too much!" Miao Yifang gritted her teeth and roared. The disciples of the Longyuan sect raised their swords and swords one after another, and they even looked like they wanted to fight against these powerful people who entered the soul land. "Eh?" The Taoist master was slightly surprised and then laughed: "a group of fools, who are ignorant of reason and do not understand the value of life, dare to fight against us. Ridiculous, pathetic and pathetic! What''s the point of arguing with these fools? It''s better to kill generals and capture the white night The song of asking the sky glanced at the Taoist master sitting on a rock turtle and hummed: "does the Taoist Lord regard me as a fool? If I can kill wantonly, why should I spend more time with these wastes? Once we start, we ask if the city can''t bear the anger of those guardians The Taoist master laughed but did not speak. It can''t be killed clearly, but the guardian is not a God, and is not omnipotent. If we really want to start to kill people and kill people, heaven and earth know it, how can they know if they can''t provide evidence? Wentiange puts her eyes back on Miao Yifang, and says coldly, "you don''t think that if you are protected by guardians, you will be at peace. It''s easy for me to ask Tiange to destroy you, a small mountain sect like you! As soon as the voice fell, the sky song opened its mouth and let out a roar of anger. Roar! The sound waves open, and Long Yuan sends people to spit blood together. Miao Yifang looks pale and retreats. "I... my accomplishments!" "How could that happen?" "Ah..." the disciples of Longyuan sect howled with pain. All people''s cultivation was forced to retreat one level! "It''s just a warning. In ten days, let the white night come to Heishan to visit me and apologize. Otherwise, I will kill you and so on." The voice falls, and the sky song turns away. The Taoist priest looked at the person in front of him indifferently, and suddenly raised his hand to catch him. Whoa! The two disciples flew directly over and knelt in front of xuangui. "Killing my disciples in the white night should pay for their lives. The dog''s life of these two people should be interest first. If you don''t come to Heishan at night, you can''t be killed by the song of heaven. I won''t let you go. Tell the white night, at that time, not only you, but all those who are related to the white night will be wiped out. " The sound fell, and the bodies of the two disciples exploded instantly. "Younger martial brother Chen! Younger brother Mo! ""Asshole! I''ll fight with you They were almost angry, their eyes were red, and they wanted to fight with them. "Come back to me!" Miao Yifang clenched his fists and roared. "Master!" "The matter will be decided after the headmaster comes back!" When the disciples heard the sound, they gave up. Although the Longyuan sect has risen rapidly because of its rapid strength in the daytime, it is indistinctly squeezed into the ranks of the overlords of the clan. Compared with these Big Macs from the soul land, they are too small. The worst disciples in the soul land are close to the boundary of the venerable. What can the Longyuan sect do to compete with it? Once you do it, you can only be slaughtered. "The girl knows the current affairs, and I hope the white night baby can be like you." The Taoist master laughed softly, the tortoise squirmed, and the Taoist priest left www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 Sitting quietly in the birthplace of the colorful nepheline, bursts of mysterious aura poured into the body, every pore of the whole body was opened, and a moan could not be helped at night. This is the most pure aura between heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that there was a spirit eye here... my eyes were bright at night. Although he said that the spirit spirit level is usually absorbed by the spirit spirit practitioners, it is the spirit spirit spirit that the master can absorb. But the spirit spirit level is very good for those who practice it One of the things to do. The second level of aura is located in a specific area, such as some geomantic treasure land and the land of happiness. These places are close to the sun and the moon, easy to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, and produce better aura. This kind of place is usually a place that can be met but can not be sought for. It is also a place where souls compete for cultivation. The caves where great powers practice are usually the blessing that can produce this quality aura The land. In addition to the aura produced by this blessing, there is also a more perfect and perfect aura, which is the pure aura produced from this magical aura. The formation of aura is all due to chance, and only heaven and earth can produce perfect aura. It''s hard to find this aura even for the Qianlong. After meeting Qianlong, Bai Ye asked him a lot, and he also said a lot, so that Bai Ye had a preliminary understanding of the whole nine soul continent and understood many opportunities that were easily ignored by soul people. After the war, all the five spirits recovered and accepted the transformation of the pure aura. Every inch of bone and every drop of blood on his body was slowly swayed by the aura, such as washing the poplar with water and washing up the lead, and the surface of his body actually produced a golden light. "Is this... Cast?" Seeing this scene, Shan Xiong, the Dharma protector around him, lost his voice. "This unusual casting, like casting... Body?" Chang sun was astounded. "Divine body?" Shan Xiong was stunned, and his face was surprised: "casting the divine body can only be done by the spirit worshiper at least! White... Great talent, martial spirit, how can the body? Are you wrong? " "How can I read it wrong?" Chang sun Ao snorted, glanced at Shan Xiong and said, "don''t think I''m a member of the clan domain. In fact, my ancestors also came from the soul land! It has been recorded in the ancient books left by our ancestors that the body of the heavenly spirit is made up of glass and pure gold. It looks like a God coming down to collect the gifts of the sun and the moon. What adults have shown is consistent with the records! " But just after Chang sun Ao Gang finished his words, the body of the white night gave birth to a strange light, and a green color burst out behind him. The halo of business seemed to turn the purgatory scene around into a paradise on earth. "Long... Long life?" Changsun Ao was stunned. It was just a sign of the divine body, and now it is a sign of the immortal body. What system is white night building? The snake''s face was dull. Jianyue and Chen Tianying are staring at the white night. After a long time, both of them sighed. The two elders could not understand the method of white night. "Isn''t it that he''s possessed?" Chen Tianying thought about the latter way. "Ah? Crazy? Do you want to wake up the adult, or once he is possessed by the devil, or he will even explode to death, then we... "The snake''s small face turns white, and there is an accident in the white night, and the poison in their bodies can''t be solved. "Don''t move." Jianyue was busy drinking: "now we don''t know the situation. Don''t act rashly. Maybe he has some special method." People are waiting with trepidation. In fact, they don''t know that this is neither the divine body nor the immortal body, nor is it possessed by the devil. It is the "nine turn immortal body" that Emperor Qianlong once said. Jiuzhuan wumie body is the body of jiuzhuan demon king who became famous. Jiuzhuan demon king used the way of the supreme darkness as a memorial ceremony to cover the sun and cover the moon. He practiced the body against the heaven to reach the extreme and become the peak of immortality and immortality. The latter jiuzhuan demon was trapped in love and died of heart and body, and finally fell down. Judging from the description of Qianlong, it should be touched by it. As for how to touch it, it is too lazy to touch it Ask. According to Qianlong''s description, jiuzhuan demon king is the same emperor as him. It is a great power to suppress one side and dominate the world. However, the cultivation of these skills is extremely harsh. It needs to sacrifice with perfect aura, transform the bones and flesh, experience nine turns, and achieve great success. Naturally, Qianlong would not believe that white night can be practiced, not to mention anything else. This pure and impeccable aura is beyond the reach of ordinary people. However, the speaker did not care and the listener intended. Qianlong didn''t know that. When Bai Ye had a chat with him, he explained dozens of top great emperor skills, and all of them were memorized in his mind. After the blue light, the blue halo overflowed, like the blue sky. After the blue light, is the blue wave light, like endless pool water. After the blue light, there is the blazing fire, the magma flame. After the blazing light, there is a dark dead light, like the dark night. ... the halo is constantly changing and has been transformed into nothingness.In the dark, a nine color vein composed of nine colors spreads all over the body of the white night. "Down!" White night in the heart of a drink, nine pulse into the body, unforgettable! Nine veins into the blood, actually perfect fit, not a bit bad, amazing. Crackling. A strange noise appeared, as if the beans scattered, nine veins embedded in the flesh and blood, disappeared. Nine turns never die! Yes! Whoa. After the white night, nine more lights burst out, as if the divine light came, and then gradually fell silent. People around me look dull. I don''t know how long it took for him to open his eyes slowly. When he opened his sword eyes, the stars and the moon faded and the world was dead. It was like the whole world had regarded him as the center. People are lost in their minds. After such a short time of Kung Fu, it seems that they have been completely transformed into a new person. "My lord?" The snake approached carefully and called softly. The white night took a deep breath and stood up. The eye under the body has dried up. He raised his hand and waved it. The hand seems to be weak, but the strong wind is like the roar of the God of wrath. The strong wind suddenly tears the high slope in the distance. People are all eyes rolling to the ground. Is this the power of the middle warrior? "That''s the benefit of nine turns of immortality?" The white night took a deep breath, eyes shifted, and landed on a hazy mountain not far away. The mountain is a barren mountain, tens of miles away from the city of Los Angeles. It takes half an hour for ordinary people to walk up the mountain. It is the largest mountain around Luocheng. He clenched his fists, and the pure energy in his body was like a flame. At the same time, he was covered with dark thin lines. Nine pulse looms!! Nine turn body, full power! "What are you going to do, my lord?" Changsun Ao felt something wrong, secretly swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice. But I saw my fist raised in the white night and waved it gently towards the mountain in the distance... roaring!!!! If the thunder burst in my ears, a strong wind of breaking the sky was torn apart, and the void was shaken. All things in the world were destroyed. The terrible destructive force rushed to the distance and ran through the mountains. The whole mountain was divided into two and turned into a valley!! All people, including Jianyue and Chen Tianying, are numb. One blow divides the mountain!! What great power is this? Is this the current power of white night? White night took back his fist, which he had not done his best, but he was quite surprised. The supreme pure aura is rare, but this nine turn immortal body is too terrible. It not only increases the strength of the body to an extremely terrible level, but also increases the strength nearly 100 times. This is only the beginning performance of jiuzhuan immortal body. I don''t know how to reach the peak. The white night took a deep breath and said, "let''s go back." "Yes." They were silent and followed. The whole city of Los Angeles is already in a state of panic. Every family has closed its doors and windows, and no one comes to the streets. Even in the city, you can still smell the strong smell of blood outside the city. At the moment, the Huancheng palace is full of worries, but the white and white people are not able to wait for a long time. When they returned to the White House at night, they were all in a state of joy, and the big stone in their hearts fell down. "I said," is my grandson something that those people can deal with? You see, is this coming back safe and sound? " Bai Qingshan laughed and comforted. "Dad, didn''t you keep shouting about going out of town?" Bai Chen says with a smile. Bai Qingshan was stunned and glared at Bai Chen. Long Yue came quickly. Seeing that there was no injury on her body in the white night, the worry in her eyes dissipated and she did not speak. She just stood aside. "Well, don''t quarrel. Night comes back safely. He must be tired. Let him have a rest earlier." The goddess of purple Huan said, her eyes fell on several people behind the white night. She still remembered that she only took Jianyue and Chen Tianying when she left the city at night. Who were the three more? "Are these three your friends? Night. " Asked the goddess. "It''s true..." the white night said casually. "By the way, what about the souls outside? How do you do it? Before the city was still noisy, how to calm down? Have all the souls from outside gone? Has nepheline been taken? " Bai Chen can''t help asking. "They are all dead." White night road. "Dead?" Everyone was surprised."How did you die?" "Is it possible that great energy came here and robbed the colorful nepheline?" Baiqingshan road sank. If so, I only hope that Da Neng will leave early and not affect Los Angeles. "No White night shook his head: "those people, I killed!" "You killed it?" The goddess of purple Huan suddenly thought of something, and her face suddenly changed: "ye''er, can''t you kill all the people?" "Not bad!" "What about those who enter the land of souls?" "Dead, too." White night said frankly. There was no room for silence. I don''t know how long it took for people to recover. "Thousands of strong men... Were killed by you?" "Ye''er, how can you be so magical?" Bai Chen looks shocked. The white family is even more stunned. Naturally, some people don''t believe it. Only when they send someone outside the city can they know that everything is true. All the people who snatched the colorful nepheline are dead. However, when Bai Chen, Bai Qingshan and others are still immersed in the power of the white night, the goddess of purple Huan is pretty white, her eyes are lost, and she can''t stop whispering: "it''s over... It''s over... Night, you''re too impulsive, you''ve made a big disaster! You killed so many people, you are against the whole clan domain! Against the mighty men who enter the soul land! " The killing of zongmen city and Wufang city by night is totally different from this. It is hostile, but this is the enemy! "If they want to move the city of Los Angeles to harm their parents and not kill them, are they sons of man?" "I will live in Los Angeles for a few days, and the news should be spread out. I believe that it will not be long before those who want revenge should come back. Don''t worry, mom and Dad, I will take care of all this!" "How can you cope with so many powerful people? White night, this time, you are really impulsive The Dragon moon on one side can''t help sighing. The white night shook his head, made no noise, and turned towards the house. "I''m closed for a few days." The crowd looked at him leaving, worried. Only Shan Xiong, Jianyue and others said nothing. In particular, Shan Xiong, Chang sun AO and winding snake still have a trace of shock in their eyes. Is it true that the people who break the mountains with one blow can be dealt with by the people of the clan area? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 On the third day of the incident, thousands of souls gathered outside the city, and a series of angry cries spread throughout the city. Daxia was also shaken. The organization led by the Tibetan dragon academy sent a large number of Imperial troops and soul cultivation experts to look at the city of Luocheng. Judging from its posture, they wanted to support the white night. However, this force was not the enemy of the powerful and powerful people in the clan domain. However, they were ambushed by the soul cultivation masters in the middle of the road, and suffered heavy losses, so they had to stop marching and sigh with admiration. "In the face of the people of the clan domain, Da Xia can do nothing. At present, he can only listen to fate and see the nature of the day." Guanglong sighed. On this day, the door closed by day night was knocked open, and the white night woke up from the meditation. When the eyes opened, bursts of shouting and swearing came from the ear. "Come out of the night!" "Kill for your life, pay for your debt! White night, if you don''t show up, we''ll be in Los Angeles! " "Everybody, don''t talk nonsense. We''ll break through the city gate, kill generals, and capture all the white family members. We can make life and refine to vent our anger." "I can''t stop me waiting for a small town!" It''s getting louder and louder and more explosive. White night eyes a cold, jump up, toward the outside of the city. Finally come, let''s end it all today! Cold thinking in the white night. Most of the Bai family''s strength is concentrated on the city''s head. The city gate has been closed, and the people are locked in their houses. They dare not come out. There are only guards left in the city. However, how can these guards be the enemies of the masters in the clan domain? The breath released by these people alone is not what they can bear. What''s more, there are tens of thousands of souls gathered outside, and the number alone is not equal to that of Luocheng people. Bai Qingshan''s eyes were fixed, staring at the dense soul Xiu outside. His old face was heavy. "Li Qingyi, leader of Qingjian gate, immortal Wuhong! Like the leader of Fanchao sect! They are all here The goddess Zihuan''s eyes were tight, and she scanned every one of them. "There are twenty-seven sects here, which can represent half of the clans. It seems that we can''t control this time, palace master." Long Yue takes back her sight and suppresses her voice. After the white Chen, Bai Qingshan and other white family members listen, the brain is shocked. "Are all the strong in half the clan? We... What resistance do we have? " Bai Hong trembled. "Soldiers will come and cover up the water and the earth!" Bai Qingshan sighed. "Don''t worry! The elder brother is Qingtian chuzong, and he is also the first one. Even if there are so many strong people here, they can''t hurt him, because there are two Heaven soul strong people around him. It''s useless to rely on these people alone! " Just then, a voice of oath came from behind the crowd. People turned their heads and saw a girl in white sword clothing coming. The girl''s eyes were bright and her teeth were bright. She was beautiful and smart, which made people flutter. The white family around them were stunned. "Zhi Xin?" Bai Qingshan was stunned. "Zhixin has met my grandfather, Uncle Chen, uncle Hong... Is this my aunt? I''ve met my aunt Angelica dahurica heart to the purple Huan goddess respectfully made a ceremony. "Are you the heart of Angelica dahurica? Ye''er once mentioned you with me. You are really beautiful and smart! Come on, my aunt has given you something as a gift to meet you and me. " The goddess of purple Huan smiles and takes the bracelet off her wrist and puts it on the hand of Bai Zhi Xin. Bracelet into the wrist, dun has a cool idea on the heart, it is a concentration of top-grade treasure. "Thank you, aunt." Angelica dahurica''s heart is full of joy. "Zhi Xin, when did you return to Los Angeles?" Bai Qingshan asked. Yesterday did not see the heart of Angelica dahurica, today the city has been surrounded by the soul, full of water. "After knowing the power of Luocheng, Zhixin leaves her mentor and comes back to help her family. The situation is complicated outside. Zhixin sneaks into the city by taking advantage of people unprepared. Fortunately, the guards in the city know Zhixin, and then let go." Angelica Heart way, then left and right and look: "how can not see brother?" Now she is also practicing in qunzhongyu, and the most talked about in qunzhongyu is white night, which can be said to be famous and incomparable in the world. At the thought that such a man who dominates the world and is unique in the world is her brother, Bai Zhi''s heart is filled with pride, and even the hermit''s benefactor is full of praise for her brother. However, Bai Zhi heart of this sentence just asked, a burst of roaring sound shocked the public. The walls of the city of Los Angeles are all broken, and a spirit is crushing the walls. The north wall collapsed, and everyone was in a mess. "Ha ha ha ha..." the soul outside makes a sound of laughter. However, the crowd was separated, and a man riding a black elephant came up. The giant elephant was huge, like a hill. On the top of it was a house Pavilion. In the house Pavilion, there was one person sitting. "Hongmen ancestor?" The goddess of purple Huan stood still, her eyes trembled, and she lost her voice. "See my grandfather!" Hongmen immortal and wuhongmen people kneel down to the giant elephant and shout.Around the soul people see the situation, is also qiqiqiqibaquan and worship. "I didn''t expect you to invite your ancestors out. It seems that you are doomed to die in the white night today." People from other clans said happily. "Lizi in the white night is too arrogant. I have killed many disciples of our sect. If we do not destroy it today, how can we still have a foothold in the future?" "The city of Los Angeles is the nest of the white night, and it needs to be exterminated to eliminate future troubles." "Yes, kill it, no dog or chicken!" The clamour is constantly rippling. Li Qingyi, like elephant and so on in the eye twinkle the killing intention. Today, they are here to end the myth of the clan. Even if there is the gate of Vientiane, it will not protect the white night! "Are you waiting for the family of the white night?" Looking at Bai Qingshan and Bai Chen, the ancestor of Hongmen finally fell on the goddess of Zihuan and said, "Zihuan, I didn''t expect that all this was caused by your evil son. Can you explain to us?" "Master Wuhong, who is right or wrong in this matter? You should be aware that my son never provokes others in the daytime. It is actually when the colorful nepheline was born, you took advantage of the fire and attempted to harm my son and seek his treasure, which led to the death of his life. Ye''er was just fighting back. Why did the elder come to the school to inquire about the crime?" The goddess returns. "Asshole! Are you questioning your ancestors The immortal Wu Hong was furious. "Purple Huan, although you have inherited the goddess palace, the only one who can talk to us in the goddess palace is the old man who can talk to us. What are you?" "Just a slut of a man!" The last few powerful soul Xiu did not avoid swearing. The goddess palace was trembling. "Damn it!" Huan Shiying came forward, her teeth clenched: "you don''t want to slander my mother here!" "What? Girl, am I wrong? I don''t know who the man who made her pregnant is. What''s the matter? " The man with an inch head and a blue striped robe came out. He was a member of the Wuhong sect. If he had been afraid of the goddess of Zihuan before, now that his ancestor is here, he doesn''t pay any attention to it. After hearing the poem, she was speechless and did not know how to refute it. The sound of people''s ridicule kept on, and the goddess palace was so popular that he could not fight with it directly. "Shut up!" Just then, there was a big drink. The group''s jeers stopped abruptly. But a man in a robe came up. The man was in his thirties. He was upright and solemn. His face was very serious. However, his breath was extremely weak. "Who are you?" Hongmen Laozu asked. "My name is Bai Chen!" Bai Chen''s face is tight, but his voice is not empty at all. "Bai Chen? No, nobody! Get out of the way. " Laozu hums a way, the voice actually contains a soul force, swing to Bai Chen. Bai Chen''s face changed greatly, and he quickly raised his hand to resist. Bang! His body flew back and hit the wall hard. "Bai Chen!" The goddess of purple Huan was stunned. But see Bai Chen Meng stand up, endure the injury, wipe off the blood of the corner of the mouth, go forward, glare at these people. "I am the man of the goddess of purple Huan and the father of white night! If you want to settle accounts with my son today, you''ll have to pass me!! Otherwise, you don''t want to enter Los Angeles! " A listen to Bai Chen''s identity, everyone in a uproar, but soon, the uproar into laughter. "Is it such a wild man that the goddess of purple Huan is looking for?" "It''s really a flower on the cow dung." "I don''t know what the goddess of purple Huan is interested in. I don''t know how much better I am than this guy." "Do you think you can stop so many of us? I''m going to kill you! Easy A tall and thin man said in a deep voice, and then jumped, toward the white Chen. This man comes from Xiangyun mountain. His soul power is like a sword. When he waves his hand, a ravine appears on the earth, which is terrifying. How can Bai Chen''s strength be its opponent? He urged Yuan Li, but his Yuan Li just touched the soul power of the other side, and then it was completely broken. It''s not a level at all! "Die!" The man drank. White Chen face hair tight, clenching teeth, hiding has no place to hide. He murmured in silence. Since he couldn''t hide, he would take it in front of him. There are people to guard behind! He didn''t even want to run away! But just then, a light soul force broke the attack. Bai Chen is out of danger and looks at it. It''s Zihuan. She''s out. "Goddess of purple Huan, do you want to do it?" The man fell down, staring at the purple Huan and hummed: "but even if it''s you, I''m not afraid of it!""Elder martial brother Zhang, kill these guys who don''t know the height of heaven and earth, and avenge my dead classmates in Xiangyun mountain!" After that, people from Xiangyun mountain yelled. "My younger brother died at the hand of the white night. Today I will sacrifice my younger brother with his own parents!" The man said, suddenly feet a step, the head of the two beams of light. Twin souls! What''s more, it''s still two powerful souls! The goddess''s face suddenly changed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 Although the goddess of Zihuan is in power in the goddess palace, her talent is not strong in the clan domain. She is famous only because of her beauty. But this man is by no means an unknown person of xiangyunshan native place. His moves are unbelievable, which is extraordinary. The goddess of Zihuan urged the soul of the heaven, and the soul power stirred like a disorderly breeze, twining toward the man. "Break!" The man drinks and turns his whole body into a sword, chopping up the forces that entangle him. In terms of soul state, the two men are equal, but men have twin heavenly spirits, and both of them are variant. Their soul power is more pure and their understanding of soul power is higher than that of purple Huan. A soul summoning technique strikes, and its power is extraordinary. "Solidification!" The purple Huan goddess''s eyes were tight and she was drinking. The broken soul power actually covered her body, intending to penetrate into his body and block the soul pulse. The man burst into laughter: "goddess of purple Huan, are you doing this? Now, the only woman in the palace who has been in the palace for a long time, is the only woman who has been forced to stay in the temple for a long time After saying that, continue to urge the soul gas fiercely. The soul Qi in the soul pulse is like the rushing sea water, which is not sealed! "Shut up!" The goddess Zihuan bit her silver teeth and clapped her hands. Whoa! A gust of palm wind blew past. "Do you want to compete with me? I''ll show you my real means of Xiangyun mountain! " The man drank with a sharp voice, and his whole body''s soul was constantly moving, and his body pressure was rising, and his clothes and robes were shaking all over his body. "Coming up!" Xiangyun mountain people are excited. However, the man raised his hands and turned them into fists, hitting 13 times in the air. "Xiangyun thirteen fists?" Someone exclaimed. However, the fist wind burst out and turned into male tigers, cheetahs, fierce eagles, poisonous sharks and so on. Thirteen of the most ferocious creatures in nature stepped into the air and rushed towards the goddess of purple Huan. The thirteen beasts have the momentum of ten thousand horses galloping. Everyone is shocked by the sight of them, and their blood is boiling! The goddess of purple Huan turned pale, and her plain hand waved downward. Whoa! A wall of air rose. Her fingers on the air wall, constantly inject yuan force, strengthen the air wall. Dong! Dong! Thirteen creatures hit the air wall, but the seventh one broke, and the remaining eight passed through the wall. Bang! Bang... the goddess of purple Huan ate the impact of eight soul forces, vomited blood, and retreated in succession. "Purple Huan!" Bai Chen''s eyes are red, rushed over and held the woman. "Asshole!" In front of Huan''s poem, the emperor urges the female to attack. "Girl, die!" The man is still merciless, a palm wind destroyed the withered and decayed, can actually break the mountain wall. Huan poetry Yingying see, pale face. Although she has the strength of the first and the later, she is not enough compared with this person. Bang! At this time, the palm burst, and a golden awn ran away from the side and hit the man. Whew! The man''s waist was cut open and blood overflowed. "Dragon spirit Master!" The people in the goddess''s palace were overjoyed to see the coming people''s hands. "Some time ago, my palace master made a mess in practice and was injured. If you fight her, you will not be defeated. If you want to fight, fight with me!" Long Yue stood in front of the crowd and said coldly. Obviously, the man has heard of the reputation of the dragon spirit Master. Her strength is no worse than that of the goddess Zihuan. But with so many eyes here, how could he be afraid of a woman? "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" The man roared and raised his strength again. He hung in front of him and turned into a long golden sword and cut it in the air. "The bird flies to the sky!" The Dragon Spirit''s body shape soars, the whole body is wrapped by Yuan Li, just like a huge bird rising from the sky, shattering the golden sword. The man retreated. The dragon spirit goes down with the trend, hands play Yuanli, holding it in the air, and Yuanli is cut down like a giant sword... "ten thousand robberies are facing thunder!" The corner of the man''s mouth raised, suddenly the soul method changed, unexpectedly hit a terrible thunder and lightning, to the sky. When did the people of Xiangyun mountain know the soul skill of thunder? People were stunned. But the Dragon moon is not slow, body side, body suddenly disappeared. The thunder hit the air directly. "What?" The man was surprised. There was an uproar all around. "Xiangyun mountain has always been famous for its boxing skills. I didn''t expect you to know the thunder and lightning law system, but you certainly don''t know my methods!" The sound of dragon and moon rings in the man''s ear.Long Yue rushed to him directly. "You are defeated!" Long Yue hums a way, a palm mercilessly pats in the man''s back. Bang! The man flew out, fell heavily on the ground, spit blood, back split, completely defeated! "Elder martial brother!" "Damn it! How dare the thieves of Shennv palace attack elder martial brother Xiangyun mountain immediately rushed out of several experts, surrounded by the Dragon moon. Long Yue''s face was stunned, and she hastened to sacrifice Yuan Li to resist. However, these men''s attacks were fierce, and their strength was close to that man''s. Long Yue was shaken back and his breath was disordered. He even vomited several mouthfuls of blood and injured the spirit of heaven. "Mean!" Goddess palace people rushed to protect the dragon spirit. "If you don''t defeat our respected ones, you will attack them in groups. How shameless you are!" Huan poetry Ying bite teeth road. "Well, what''s the point of talking to you bitches? Kill Shen Xiang, the leader of Xiangyun mountain, snorted and waved his hand directly. Xiangyun mountain people rushed over. "There seems to be a fierce battle to be fought." The goddess of purple Huan took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, purple Huan, I will protect you." Bai Chen smiles a way. "You... Alas..." the goddess of purple Huan sighed and finally moved to this infatuated man. Maybe she didn''t feel much about this man at first, but in this period of contact, Bai Chen''s love and affection for her is like a fire, which makes her ice bound heart melt slowly. Zihuan believed that even if she let Bai Chen die immediately, Bai Chen would not frown. White family and goddess palace people get together, ready to meet the enemy, soul force in chaos, Yuan Li vent. A big war is imminent. But at this time, the sky suddenly dark, a beam of light from the inside of the city of Los Angeles, severely bang in the center of those who rushed to Xiangyun mountain. With a loud bang, the beam of light exploded, and the ground cracked. More than a dozen disciples of Xiangyun mountain burst directly. Others were also hit by the shock wave, and they were in a state of confusion. Shen Xiang''s face changed and he looked up and drank: "who?" On the vast sky, however, a fast shadow falls down. The shadow holds high with one hand, holding it to the void. The surging yuan strength quickly gathers in his hands and turns into a huge sword covering the sky. "Chop!" The clouds and swords are flying. "Asshole!" In anger, Shen Xiang sprang up, holding up a hot fireball, and roaring toward the sword. "Flying sky sun fire!" Shen Xiang roared. This move shocked the world. "Master Shen''s winning skills?" Hongmen Zhenren was shocked. "It''s said that Lord Shen once used this move to vaporize a water spirit beast of reverence level. It''s extremely terrifying!" A female soul repairs startled way. "This man is going to die!" Some say. The attack of this man''s beam was really terrible. He took the lives of more than a dozen disciples of Xiangyun mountain at once. It was reasonable that Shen Xiang was so angry. "Do you dare to teach me how to do it in front of me? Give it to me At this time, the quick shadow sends out a drink, the huge sword presses down fiercely, cuts open the huge fireball directly, cleaves to Shen Xiang. "Ah?" Shen Xiang was shocked, but it was too late to retreat! Pooh! The giant sword cuts Shen Xiang in two. Shen Xiang, die! Everyone''s face was stagnant. Boom! Without stopping, the huge sword directly cleaved into the crowd of Xiangyun mountain. In an instant, the ground trembled wildly, like the waves surging, the ground rolled, cracks spread, and the atmosphere of destruction seemed to cover the sun and the moon. The souls retreated in fear of being affected by Tao. After a long time, the breath calmed down. Looking at the other side of Xiangyun mountain, there was a huge sword pit. However, there was no one in Xiangyun mountain, even the corpse. Kill with one sword! The world is shocked! Tens of thousands of souls stare with wide eyes and gape, and can''t believe it... the door of a clan domain disappears like this? "White night!" Some people saw the quick shadow clearly, and exclaimed, and awakened the people. "He''s here at last!" "When did the power of white night become so terrible? Shen Xiang is a superior martial spirit Master. He killed him with one sword? " "What about this time?" Those who have souls are afraid. "Afraid? There are so many masters here. Today, let''s not talk about one white night. Even ten white nights can be killed! " Like a big drink, firm people''s hearts. Hearing this, people''s frightened mind finally stabilized. Yes, there are tens of thousands of souls here. How can they all be killed in the white night? "Are you white night?" Hongmen immortal disdains to shout.Such a yellow haired boy is as old as his disciples. The white night did not hear, looked at the purple Huan goddess and others behind her eyes and said, "my father and my mother... Who hurt them?" "I hurt it. What do you want?" Seeing that the white night ignored himself, Hongmen immortal was very angry and stood up directly, humming. "Good!" The white night nods, suddenly body shape moves, instantly disappears. Hongmen''s squinting eyes suddenly widened, and turned his head and roared: "disciple, hurry up!" "What?" Hongmen real man looks stunned. But see a cool neck, and then whirling around, the ear came to the whir of wind, in the line of sight, also appeared a fuzzy headless body. Isn''t that my body? Hongmen human brain blank, consciousness gradually weak. Before he died, he finally understood everything, and finally knew how terrible this man named white night was. All around, there was silence. After a brief disappearance of the white night, he returned to the original place, but he had a bloody thing on his hand! The head of Hongmen! It is as simple as breathing to take the head of one leader! Hongmen ancestor''s eyes were red. Like elephant, Li Qingyi and others shudder. The four souls were silent, and fear filled everyone''s mind. The white night threw away the head of the immortal Hongmen and scanned his sight again. He asked coldly, "who else has hurt my father and my mother? Stand up! " This time, no one dares to speak. He is one man, shaking the enemy! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 The scene seems a little cold, only the wind and the breath of people. But the killing is far from over. I saw the white night jump up, a wave of the palm, a green and black gas emerged, like lightning, like auspicious clouds, in the palm. He slapped at a middle-aged soul, who was in a hurry to resist, but was broken in three breath breath breath, fell to the ground and died. "You hurt my sister with your breath, damn it!" The cold voice came out of the mouth of the white night, as if sentencing these people. Then he turned around and hit another person not far away. His anger was so great that people around him retreated and were frightened. The man looked up and was broken his head again. "Move my goddess palace, damn it!" The killing in the white night is still more than one jump. It takes one hand to kill a warrior soul Zun in front of you. It is terrifying and terrifying. "You persecute my people in Los Angeles with authority, damn it!" In the twinkling of an eye, dozens of people were killed in the white night. However, none of the people who came to Los Angeles to urge their anger out of their hands were allowed to let go. However, all the people present were just like puppets. They could only watch him kill, but no one dared to stop them. White night, terrible! "Stop it!" At this time, a dull drink spread. In the daytime, his eyes squint and he looks at the source of the sound. It is not other people, but the ancestor of Hongmen who has been noticed by the public. Hongmen Laozu sits on a giant elephant. He is majestic and domineering. From the moment when Baiye killed Hongmen immortal, his eyes have been staring at white night. Now, how can Bai Ye ignore his existence and continue to kill? How can he not be angry? Full of killing intention is like the water of the river and lake. "White night, how dare you act so rashly in front of me? Are you ready to take on my anger? " Hongmen Laozu was completely angry. His voice was like nine days of thunder. The eardrums of the people around him trembled. "You?" "What are you?" hummed the white night "You... Yellow mouth child, too arrogant, today I will kill you!" Hongmen Laozu''s face turned white, and the giant elephant under him let out a long cry. Then he squirmed his huge body and rushed towards the white night. Bang! Bang! The earth is shaking. It''s like mountains moving. Then he saw the black giant elephant raise a foot and trample on the white night. It looks like a huge foot, like the top of Mount Tai. I don''t know how many jin power there is. I''m afraid the ground will be broken by it! "How dare you hurt me, brute?" The white night does not dodge, but raises a fist, toward elephant foot. Whew!!!! The front of the fist burst out a terrible force, which instantly tore the elephant''s foot and penetrated the giant elephant''s abdomen. With a cry of pain, the black elephant fell to the ground and died. The people around him gasped in amazement. The black giant elephant is the guardian spirit beast of wuhongmen. It has been alive for 200 years. Its strength is no less than that of the middle level warrior soul master. Its body is thick and thick. Even the upper level martial spirit Master can''t break its flesh and blood, but it looks like paper before the white night. However, they did not know how the black giant elephant''s body could not be broken with a single blow at night. "Damn it!! Damn it!! White night, today I will set your bones and ashes to vent my hatred In the sky, a giant elephant, like a dragon in the sky. "Please kill the white night and return the world to Qingyu!" The people of Hongmen kneel down on the ground excitedly and shout devoutly. Countless eyes are focused on Hongmen ancestor, and all people have high hopes. At this time, only Hongmen ancestor has the hope to wipe out the white night. If Hongmen ancestor has no hope, the tens of thousands of souls can be slaughtered by the white night, and they have no ability to fight back. How can the so-called "Benxiang" and "Li Qingyi" be better than real Hongmen? From the moment when he took off the head of Hongmen, Li Qingyi and Benxiang were already scared and had no courage to fight against white night. "Kill!" Hongmen ancestor roared. The momentum of the white night is so terrible that if it is not destroyed, the situation will be out of control. A momentum of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth was born from the forehead of the ancestor. It was transformed into a slender Sky Sword with a length of 100 meters in length. It was like a sword of gods. He came down with a knife and cut in the air, as if to divide the heaven and earth into two. "Broken!" Cold hum in the white night, his arms shake open, and the green sword flies out of its scabbard and bumps into Tiandao. Boom! When swords collide, it''s not only Yuan Li, but also fierce. His face was ferocious. He held the knife in both hands and kept pressing down. But in the white night, one hand clasps the sword, the God is calm, wields the sword to cut the sky. At the place of the sword, there was a fierce collision, but the green sword was tearing the blade a little bit. Gradually, the Tiandao was split into two pieces. "Ah?" The heart of the people around him is cold. In the white night, a sword fell, and the sword roared and rushed forward. Hongmen ancestor in a hurry to avoid, abandon the Tiandao, double palm quick dance."Dahong gate palm!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... countless palm prints flew out and fell down like meteors. "Although your palm power looks terrible, it''s weak. It''s just a show. It''s strong in the outside and weak in the middle. Its power is too small! Let''s look at my hand! " White night cold hum, but palm up. At that moment, it was as if Mount Tai was lifted and the sun and moon were lifted. The cloud palm is the last! Clouds cover the world! Whoa! A huge palm Qi soared into the air and smashed the Hongmen ancestor. The old ancestor was shocked, and the air of his palm smashed on the ascending palm Qi of his head, which could not block it half a minute. It''s so terrifying. What is the move practiced by the white night bastard? Hongmen Laozu bit his teeth and turned suddenly to escape. "Don''t you say you want to cut me off here to vent your hatred? How do you want to escape? " "What''s more, you think you can escape?" He leaped forward, his body like lightning, and instantly rushed to Hongmen ancestor. "White night, you deceive too much!" The ancestor roared and a terrible sound burst out of his mouth. "When you have come here, you will have to pay for it!" In the white night, he draws the green sword and cuts it vertically and horizontally. Sonorous. The sword is sharp and the sound wave is chopped. "Ah?" Hongmen Laozu bit his teeth and took a look at his hand. Seven wooden carvings appeared in the palm, which were thrown away from the sky. Whoa. All the seven wood carvings came alive and turned into seven organ people and went to the white night circle. "White night, you forced me. Since you pushed me to the dead, no wonder I didn''t give you a way to live!" Hongmen ancestor roared: "let you taste the power of the five Hong chopping God array handed down by our five Hongmen ancestors!" As the voice fell, the seven officials rushed to seven directions and surrounded the night far away. All the seven organs took out their weapons. The source of the array operated inside, and the energy rose in bursts. The ancestor of Hongmen stood on the top of the array, closed his eyes and recited the rhyme to urge the big array. "The great battle of the five Hongmen?" Li Qingyi turned pale. "It is said that the old ancestor once used this array to kill a strong man who had just entered the heaven and soul state. At that time, he even turned a mountain into a sea, which was extremely terrible! I''ll leave as soon as possible, so as not to be affected! " As if shouting. "Let''s go!" There was a riot in the crowd below. No one had expected that Hongmen''s ancestor had made such a terrible move under such circumstances. In a flash, the sky was dark, the wind and clouds were surging, and a blood color appeared in the dark sky, like a ghost eye. At the same time, the seven authorities raised their arms and weapons, and then waved them downward, splitting out a line of Qi, linking the white night. "Killing God array? It''s a brave name, but I''m not a God, and you can''t kill God It''s cold in the white night. The green sword dances quickly. There is a soul power on the sword edge. It dances in the air like ink. Blinking eyes, white night with the sword as a pen, draw a strange array. Whoa! Suddenly. There was a fierce flame around the seven organ people. The flame was like a wall, which turned into a cage and completely trapped the white night. "Sword! Come on Hongmen Laozu raised his hand to catch the fire, and he took out a huge sword made up of fierce fire. His whole body also burned up, like the God who controls the punishment of heaven and earth, staring at the white night surrounded by fire, as if reading his accusation, and said: "white night, it''s a good thing that you can die in this move. You killed our disciples and slaughtered countless powerful families. Today, you! Die! After today, there will be no Qingtian''s first white night!! Cut When the voice dropped, the old ancestor of Hongmen struck with a sword. It was as if the sky was about to be ignited by this terrible fire sword. Surrounded by the wall of fire, there is no place to escape in the white night. "The night is over!" "He will die at last!" "I don''t know how many people are active in the clan area, how can they have no cards? However, it is very powerful that the white night can force the ancestor to this position. " People exclaim, or pity, or praise. Such a legend, a genius, will finally fall today. And the white family side, big urgent no match. The goddess of purple Huan was staring at the flame, and people almost fainted. Bai Chen clenched her fists. Bai Zhixin, Huan Shiying and Longyue were stunned and did not dare to blink. Her heart almost reached her throat. Rao is that they have been together with the white night for so long, and they are not sure whether the white night can take this move... and at this time... the shocking scene appeared. In the white night surrounded by fire, he suddenly put away his green sword and took it to the nearby fire wall with one hand into claws. He also grabbed a huge and terrible sword of fire."What?" My grandfather was shocked. But the matter has been so far, it can not be interrupted! Bang! The sword of Hongmen''s ancestor blew down and hit the sword seal painted in the white night. The fire sword in his hand suddenly broke. The man was even more "wow". He fell back and spat blood. His body was red, as if he had been roasted by fire. There was a dead silence below. "What''s the matter?" Hongmen''s ancestors were indignant and indignant: "why did I suffer from the great array of beheading gods?" "Because you don''t understand the wonder of all the dharmas in this world, Da array, or vice versa!" White night light mouth, carrying sword and cutting. Hongmen ancestor''s eyes were wide and could not escape. He was devoured by the huge sword of fire. "White night!! White night The ancestor gave out a shrill roar, but the fire was merciless, it was completely burned, and the roar was gradually weakened. Before long, a wisp of ashes fell from the sky. Hongmen ancestor, meteorite. The sword of fire is scattered in the white night and falls from the sky like a God. The souls of all the people are terrified. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 Even the Hongmen ancestors were defeated. Who else could do anything about it? The struggle between soul cultivation is not to be won by too many people. When a strong man is angry, a million corpses are buried, and a hundred million weak people may not be able to resist a finger of the strong. In the white night, the method was shocking and crushing the four sides. The nearly ten thousand soul cultivation had no intention of fighting again. One by one, they were frightened and scared. If the sect leader was not still there, they would have fled. "What to do?" "Master, what should we do now?" "Even the ancestors of Hongmen are not enemies of white night. Can we... What can we do about it?" Fear gradually sounded, a pair of eyes gathered on Li Qingyi, like elephant and others. These clan leaders look ugly, they misjudged the strength of the white night, did not expect that this person should be so terrible. "You are scared to death by a mere yellow mouthed child. This group of people live in a small rural area, and it is difficult for the people here to become a climate!" Just then, a harsh voice came out. Looking back, they saw a group of men and women riding xuanma running towards this side. They were both men and women. They were very beautiful and had unique temperament. Everyone was carrying a long sword, like a master of kendo. When Li Qingyi saw these people, he was overjoyed, as if he had grasped the straw to save his life. He hastened to lead his disciples to greet them with fists. "Welcome to all the senior brothers and sisters. Qingyi has been waiting here for a long time!" Senior brother and sister? Li Qingyi is the master of qingjianmen. He has the peak strength of Wuhun state. What should his elder martial brothers and sisters do? When did he have his senior brother and sister again? But soon, they were identified. "The master of the sword sect is the green soul!" "Into the soul land?" "The main school of qingjianmen?" People were stunned, exclaimed, and in uproar. Come to the soul land? And he is the general school of qingjianmen. Is this the bottom card of qingjianmen? Those people came riding Xuan horses and looked down at the white night. The most advanced one was dignified and tall, with a sword meaning almost restrained and unfathomable strength. "Master, these are..." an elder of the green sword gate came and asked carefully. "These are my senior brothers and sisters in the general school of qingjianmen. Before I was transferred to Qunzhong, I practiced with them under the leadership of the chief elder. Each of them has the strength of heaven soul state, which is extremely terrible. Especially the green lotus sword technique they have learned is more accomplished than me." Li Qingyi said with a smile. "So the night is fearless?" Asked the elder. "Just white night, in front of my elder martial brothers and sisters, what is it? Do you know who that is? " Li Qingyi points to the tall man at the front. The elder shook his head. "That one is Li Shengkai, the elder martial brother of my generation. Now you are the chief elite disciple of qingjianmen, nicknamed Qinglian jianzun! He is the most accomplished person in Qinglian''s sword technique among our disciples. He is also very famous in the whole soul land! " "Great!" The people around me were overjoyed. "If Li jianzun is here, he will be put to death at night!" They said excitedly. Hearing the flattery around them, these green sword men always send people to be very helpful, but their eyes also twinkle with a trace of dislike. It is natural that those who come to the soul land despise the soul cultivation of the clan. Li Sheng raised her eyebrows, looked at the white night and said haughtily, "are you white night? OK? Do you want to go with us? Or should we take you back to the headquarters and accept the sanction of the elders? " The killing of nine elders at night has been a sensation in the general school. The leader of the general school said that he wanted to see a dead man or a corpse. Li Qingyi''s green sword order was able to get the master sect''s experts so quickly, because the general school paid enough attention to this matter. Although Zhang Quxing is young, he is also an elder at least. Is it a small matter that an elder has fallen? The white night glanced at those people indifferently. The sight did not stay on Li Shengkai for long. As for his words, it seemed that he did not hear. "Ha ha, how dare you ignore me? It''s interesting. " As soon as Li Sheng opened her eyes and began to smile, she would ride her horse over. "Elder martial brother, you are such a clown. Why do you need to do it yourself? When I go to break his limbs and beat him into a dead dog!" Behind him, a young woman snorted and ran out. "Be careful, younger martial sister. This person can harm nine elders, and his strength is not simple." "Although elder Jiu is an elder, he is too young to be as powerful as me. Can he harm elder Jiu? How can he harm me?" That young woman Jiao drinks a, near the white night, pulls the rein, condescending big drink: "kneel down!" "Is there no one in qingjianmen? Let a woman challenge me? " The white night is indifferent to sweep an eye, shake head a way. "Do you... Dare to look down on me?" In a hurry, the woman dismounted and drew her sword to point to the white night: "move"If I do it, I''ll never die. Don''t think I don''t kill women." It''s cold at night. "You want to kill me? Ridiculous The woman hummed, "since you don''t do it, I''ll do it!" After that, the edge of the sword was thrown away, and the tip of the sword turned into a sword flower. It was gorgeous and incomparable, like a mouth, swallowing into the white night. White night light wave, fingers actually spew out a strong spirit, shock open the sword to kill. The woman was shocked. White night sword does not come out of its sheath, but it can retreat her? "You''re not my opponent. You''d better go together, or it will be too boring." The white night is light. "Damn it!" The woman was unconvinced and killed again. The sword was like lightning, extremely fast. But just as the tip of the sword was about to pierce into the forehead of the white night, two fingers firmly clamped the blade of her sword, and then played. The sword trembled wildly, and the woman was shaken again. Exclamations were heard all around. "Well?" Li Sheng opened her eyebrows and felt that things were not so simple. "This white night is just a middle-ranking warrior. Why is his strength so strange?" Said the man next to him. "No matter how strange he is, he will die here today. You should pay attention to it. If the younger martial sister is defeated, go to support immediately and kill the white night first! The leader said, "if you can''t catch it, you can take the corpse!" Li Sheng opened a low voice. "Good!" "In addition, after killing the white night, the city of Los Angeles will be slaughtered as a punishment to announce to the world that the power of our green sword gate cannot be offended!" "Understand!" The crowd nodded. The line of sight is again placed in the fight between the woman and the white night. But just a glance, people were stunned. The woman, holding the sword, just got up, but stood in the same place. She couldn''t go forward for half a minute. She stood quietly with her hands behind her in the white night. "General trend? Eight? " Li Sheng''s face was shocked. "How young are you to master the eight major trends? Younger martial sister has practiced for dozens of years. She was enlightened by the elder martial sister. Only then did she understand the general trend. Now she is only five fold. What kind of fortune did she get in the white night? " Other people are wrong. "Yes, you are not my match!" White night wave again, the woman, like a broken kite, flew out directly and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. "Go on Li Shengkai no longer hesitated and murmured. The green sword gate always sent people to rush up and take out their swords. Sonorous. The sword neigh, heaven and earth fear. The people around me only felt chilly, a cold attack on the heart. "Green lotus" is in full bloom One drink, sword into lotus, four silent, sword suppression. White night without joy and sorrow, one hand into a fist to go, green lotus rupture. After the nine turn immortal body was refined, the strength of the white night skyrocketed and the strength increased greatly. It was transformed into a perfect aura. Compared with the sword, the body is not weak at all. The other members of the green sword sect were almost stupefied by this attack, but they refused to give up and insisted. "Green lotus sword chop!" "Green lotus blood song!" "The profound meaning of green lotus!" The gorgeous sword technique is like a poisonous snake around the white night, but the night is calm and breaks it with fists. Li Sheng''s eyes grew stronger in the distance. The strength of this man is not weaker than that of the elder... "use the sword array!" Li Sheng didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy any more, so he gave a big drink. The people nodded, and even the woman who was blown away by the white night got up and whirled around the white night with a sword. They stood in six directions and quickly danced their swords. A huge lotus seal appeared on the ground. The clouds in the sky condensed a huge lotus flower, which fell from the sky and fell here. A supreme sword covers the white night. At the same time, the six men also made swords and stabbed the past, just like a rainbow running through the sun. Kill the world! Everybody''s heart beating. "White night, you must die!" Li Sheng opened her mouth with a proud smile. No one can resist this sword array under the third level of tianhun state. If you can resist a little bit from the third level to the fifth level of tianhun state, Rao is the master of the heaven soul and has a headache. But the white night is just a middle level martial spirit venerable, what to resist? The white night glanced around and hummed: "this small array, can also kill me?" "Arrogant!" One man was furious. White night eyes a cold, carrying the green sword rushed past. "Kill!" The six roared. "Read the sword rhyme!" In the white night, the sword was pulled out and whirled, and the eight forces were shaken down at the same time. The sword was crushed by the six people who sacrificed together. The shadow of the green sword whirled like a full moon. The sword is fierce and powerful. It tears up the sword meaning of the sword array. It is covered by strong force!The whole array, only the sword of white night! What a splendid sword! Li Shengkai''s face was stiff. Whew! The six people stopped suddenly. However, the sword in the hands of the six suddenly fell down. They all covered their necks and fell backward. At a glance, everyone''s neck was cut open and died. Cut six people with one sword! These six people are more heaven soul realm people! There was silence all around, only the sound of rapid breathing was left... "how could this happen?" Li Sheng has long been lost in his mind. His confident sword array was broken by a sword in the daytime... "the array is full of flaws and is really inferior. If there are 24 people working together, its power may increase a lot." White night shook his head. Li Shengkai shivered all over her body, and her face was unbelievable. Bai Ye is right. It is true that the green lotus sword array needs 24 people to work together. However, there are no 24 people who come to Qunzhong. He thinks that the power of six people is enough to kill Bai Ye, but he doesn''t want to be easily cracked. After being slaughtered, Li Sheng felt a chill. This person''s strength is so terrible... "next, is it your turn?" White night looked up at Li Sheng and said faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Hearing the words of the white night, Li Shengkai''s face was cold and his eyes were full of killing intention. However, if the head of the Jianzong school retreats from the mainland, he will not be able to enter the mainland? And will be ridiculed by the world! "White night, you killed so many of my classmates. Today, I''m going to sacrifice my dead younger martial brothers and sisters with your blood sacrifice!" Li Sheng bit his teeth. He wanted to go, but now he has to fight. With a clang sound, the sword was pulled out, and Li Sheng released his sword meaning and offered sacrifice to the spirit of heaven. There was a mark on his face and two beams of light flickered on his head. He who lives in heaven and soul has two masters and two changes. This talent deserves to be the chief disciple. "You are resolute, but you have no fighting spirit. You are afraid of me." At this time, the white night spoke slightly. Li Sheng opened Leng, a face shocked: "how can I fear you this yellow mouth child!" "I''m tired of this kind of trifling. If you want to revenge, let the leader of your Lord come here." In the white night, his hands were behind him, but he drove towards Li Sheng. "Asshole! You want to challenge the leader of our school? you must be dreaming! Watch me kill you Li Sheng was furious and pulled out his sword like a long dragon leaping into the sky. So he raised his sword, and the blade stabbed the sky. Above the sky, a blue light came down. It seemed that the sword was linked to the sky. "Green lotus cut off the world!" Li Sheng gave a roar and his sword fell down. It was as if he wanted to divide the earth into two. Around the soul of the hasty retreat, Los Angeles side is facing the end of the world, all pale, scared, unable to stop retreat. But I saw a flicker of fighting spirit in the eyes of the white night. I jumped up and swept out several shadows in the air. "Well?" Li Sheng was stunned. But I felt a terrible pressure of soul. Bang! Before his sword was waved, the man was suppressed, and the whole man fell from the air, but before he landed, he was smashed in the chest by a blow. It''s white night! He urged all his strength! Li Sheng could not even see his shadow in front of him. Is this the best shot of white night? At this moment, Li Shengkai finally understood how big the gap between them was. Although this man is only a middle level martial spirit Master, his strength can never be judged by his soul state. Li Shengkai suddenly likes to hate. If he is willing to put down his face and withdraw temporarily, he may not fall here with resentment if he asks the leader to do it. However, it is useless to regret now. With her heart broken, Li Sheng opened her eyes and closed her eyes gradually. Her consciousness became blurred and she finally died. Outside the city of Los Angeles, there was a dead silence. Li Qingyi seems to have lost his soul, staring at Li Shengkai lying on the ground. A move! White night seems to use only one move? Not only that, but also one sword was used to kill the disciples of the general school of qingjianmen. In this way, the strength gap between these elite disciples from the general school and that of Bai Ye is too big. "Afraid of the arrival of the elders, no one can defeat the white night!" Li Qingyi came back to his senses, his mind trembled and his mouth chattered. Everyone misjudged the strength of white night. In other words, no one can understand the power of white night. Obviously, there are only middle level martial spirit masters, but they can easily kill people in the heaven soul realm. This fundamentally subverts the concept of the nine souls of the mainland people! "I didn''t expect adults to be so powerful! I''m afraid it will take some effort for those people if I''m against them! " Shan Xiong and others rush to see this scene, and their heart is filled with emotion. Chang sun Ao''s mood is complicated. The strength of white night is much stronger than before. If such a person is given enough time to grow up, how far will he reach? A pair of beautiful eyes of winding snake frequently fall on the body of white night, twinkling a few threads of strange light between the eyes, also do not know what is thinking. Now that Li Shengkai is dead, all the masters in the soul land have fallen, and the ancestors of Hongmen have also been killed. It seems that these souls have lost their backbone and become a basin of loose sand. At night, his eyes were cold, and his eyes fell on the high-rise people of zongmen. He jumped up and blasted towards them. Bang! The air of palm fell to the ground, and the ground was fragmented, and the people were even more fragmented. White night began to kill. "White night, don''t you want to kill all the souls here?" As if the whole body trembled, hoarse cry. "If you want to kill me and destroy Los Angeles, do you expect me to be kind to you "Where are Shan Xiong, Chang sun AO and winding snake?" he murmured at night "Yes All three came forward. "Kill me!"White night rage way. Three people have to order, kill will go out. Even the top martial spirit worshippers, like pigs and dogs, will be slaughtered wantonly. Thousands of souls are running around. The white night stares at those monks, and the sky cloud palm blows out crazily. Every past, there is a leader falling. "No, we just run away, we will only fall into a passive position and be chased and killed by the white night. When we get to the back, none of us can run. It''s better to fight against the enemy and fight with the white night!" In a panic, Li Qingyi settled down and called in a low voice: "it''s like the leader, leader Lin Hu! What do you think? " "Good!" "With white night!" Several people nodded, knowing that they could not survive. They bit their teeth and offered magic weapons. They called on the frightened disciples and turned to attack the white night. "White night, eat my sword!" Li Qingyi roared, and hundreds of sword flowers rolled out of his long sword, like the fangs of a beast, and bit it. At this time, the elephant also cooperated to kill, and a supreme divine power fell from the sky. The ferocious force was overwhelming, and the world was shaking. A total of 16 clan leaders, all of them, joined hands in terror, which was somewhat comparable to the strength of Li Shengkai and other experts in the mainland. However, in the white night, the body of jiuzhuanbumie has become a little bit. The physical body is so powerful that it can be compared with the spirit of heaven with the skill of Vajra immortal. With a slight urge, he raised his hand again. The wind of his hand was blowing and the wind was blowing. It was like the storm of doomsday, tearing the souls of the leaders. "Town The spirit of heaven was sacrificed in the white night, and the general situation was full of air, and the suppression power of Zhentian dragon soul poured down. Bang! All the leaders'' feet immediately fell into the ground, and they were struggling. He dashed over and slapped the elephant. As if to sacrifice a round mirror soul, block in front of. Click. The palm wind blows on the round mirror and tears it in an instant. In the white night, it blows through the chest like a straight blow. Like a few steps back, fell to the ground, no movement. Like, dead. Bai Yediao turns around and kills Li Qingyi again. Li Qingyi''s face turned white. He threw several sword Qi, each of which was several feet long. It tore the earth and rolled into the white night, as if the green lotus were in full bloom. But the white night rushed to Li Qingyi and smashed the sword Qi with his flesh, and rushed to Li Qingyi. At this moment, there are only two words in Li Qingyi''s mind. Invincible! His flesh is invincible in front of these people. "Die!" The white night slapped Li Qingyi''s tianlinggai with one hand. Li Qingyi shivered all over, bleeding from his seven orifices, and fell to the ground and died. Another giant has fallen. The rest of the leaders were shocked. In the twinkling of an eye, all the sixteen sect leaders of the sect fell, and the elite of the sect were slaughtered by Shan Xiong and Chang sun Ao. "Qingge mainland has entered the era of white night. From today on, the whole continent of Qingge will be honored with white night." Chen Tianying gazed at the peerless shadow and whispered. "I don''t know what height he can grow up to in the future. This son is really a Qianlong!" Jianyue''s beautiful eyes blink frequently, and their eyes are full of expectation. All of these elite leaders of the clan were slaughtered, and the rest of the disciples had no choice but to kneel down and surrender. The whole situation was broken by him alone. Most of them were ordinary disciples. They were kneeling on the ground and shivering. The absolute force and ruthlessness of the white night deeply convinced these people. White night is not interested in these ants. He waves to Huan Shiying, and the rest of the people can solve the problem. "My Lord." Shan Xiong, Chang sun AO and snake wrangle come back, and everyone is covered with blood. For example, Shan Xiong and Chang sun Ao are fighting hard, while winding snake is responsible for cleaning up the battlefield and returning home with full load. "It''s hard. Go and have a rest." The white night is light. The goddess of purple Huan comes and looks at the white night. Her breath is not disordered, and she gives birth to thousands of tastes in her heart. She thought her son was arrogant and arrogant, but she didn''t want to let her own eyes go. Even if white night offends the strong? With his means, the so-called strongmen of the clan domain are just worms and ants. "I can''t imagine that ye''er''s strength is so terrible. Do you really only have the strength of the middle martial spirit Master?" The goddess of purple Huan couldn''t help saying. "My soul state is not high, but my spirit is stronger than them. Besides, I have a good teacher." White night laughs. "Teacher?" None of the people present had ever heard of a teacher in the daytime. But the white night did not elaborate, and the goddess of purple Huan was not easy to ask. "Ye''er, if you have killed so many people here, will anyone ask you for your responsibility?" Bai Chen was worried and asked.He did not understand the situation of qunzhongyu, after all, he did not go out of the summer. "Don''t worry, ye''er has already dominated the whole clan territory in the first world war today. It will be respected by Qingge in mainland China." The goddess of purple Huan said with a faint smile. She never dreamed that her son would dominate the whole clan. "Mother, what would you think if you knew about it?" The goddess of purple Huan couldn''t help thinking. A few days later, the first World War in Los Angeles shook the whole continent of Qingge. Virtually, the white night had become the master of Qingge, and no one dared to be meaningful. When the Lin family heard of this, they kept silent. The Lin family closed their doors to thank the guests and devoted themselves to practice, waiting for Lin SHENGFEI''s decision. After all, the relationship between the Lin family and the white night is still there. What kind of solution will they take? When the enemy retreated, the people of Luocheng were overjoyed. The heart of Angelica dahurica had not met with the white night for a long time. Naturally, she was entangled. After learning that Bai Zhixin was the cousin of the white night, Huan Shiying was quite jealous and kept on pestering the white night. They were quite tit for tat. Long Yue, however, has always kept a low profile and occasionally talks with Zihuan. That night, Bai Qingshan held a family banquet in the white mansion, and the people gathered together to have a good time. Bai Hong and others have taken the lead of Bai Chen. There is no other reason, but because of the current power of the white night, even the people in the heaven and soul realm have become the subordinates of the white night. Even the king of Xia, it is impossible for him to have such an adverse treatment. However, it did not last long. An urgent letter from qunzhongyu was sent to Luocheng that night. Enter the soul of the mainland to ask the city master of song city and Taoist master to wait for the white night in Heishan! When this news was introduced into Los Angeles, it also spread all over the clans. Countless heroes were in uproar. Into the soul of the mainland''s powerful, finally shot! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 White night learned the news, has been three days, from the time given by ask Tiange only seven days. "Ye''er, you can''t go. It''s a life-threatening battle. It''s a feast for Hongmen. The city Lord and Taoist master are not Li Sheng''s brothers. They are the real overlord! If you go, you''ll just let it kill you! Can''t go The goddess of purple Huan got the news and immediately came to advise the white night. "Yes, my Lord, since these heroes have arrived, you should quickly withdraw to the Vientiane gate and be protected by the gate of Vientiane. Otherwise, once they are killed, you will not be able to resist them even if they are gifted again!" The snake also ran to warn. However, it is not ordinary people who come here this time. They ask the city master of song city and the Taoist master of Tiange and daomen. He is a leader. His strength is at least higher than that of tianhun Zun. Even if tianhun has advantages, it will not shorten the gap. Thinking for a moment in the daytime, I asked Jianyue and Chen Tianying. "The Vientiane gate is the guardian of the mainland. Let me ask Tiange if they kill in Qunzhong, will the Vientiane gate manage it?" "Naturally, he will manage, but everything needs to pay attention to evidence. If there is no evidence, we in the Vientiane sect will not be able to intervene. For example, this time, we asked Gecheng to kill several disciples of the Longyuan sect, and several people''s lives were not big in Qunzhong domain. If we ask Gecheng and daomen for this punishment, I''m afraid it will only be a verbal warning, with little effect." Jianyue shook her head. "Well, can Gecheng use the method of assassination against Longyuan sect?" The white night asked. As soon as this word falls, Chen Tianying and Jianyue are silent. Only when there is evidence can we attack these two sects. If we ask Gecheng to kill the whole Longyuan sect by means of assassination, there is no basis for it. Even if everyone knows that they did it, the Vientiane sect can do nothing about them. "So the Vientiane gate is not reliable." White night eyes coagulate, a trace of cold intended to twinkle in the pupil. "Snake, go and get the horses ready. We''ll start right away for Heishan." "My lord... This..." the snake hesitated. "Let''s go." White night road. There''s no choice but to do it. "White night, are you really going?" The moon was startled. "If I don''t go, both the Longyuan sect and the goddess palace will not escape the vicious hand of asking the song city and the Taoist gate. This is because of me, and I will solve it naturally." "What''s more, since they are here to seek revenge, how can I hide and hide?" said the white night coldly "White night, who do you think these people are? Is it a dog or a cat? Don''t you know forbearance? If you go this time, you will surely die! " Jianyue shouts at the top of her voice. White night Leng next, very surprised to see her. He had never seen Jianyue speak to him in such a tone. However, he did not know that Jianyue now attached great importance to the white night. How precious was such a talent? Once it died, it would be a great loss to the clan. "Ye Er, you are not allowed to go." The goddess of purple Huan also said in a firm tone. "This time the thieves are strong, please think twice." Chang sun AO and Shan Xiong also opened their mouth. After all, it is a giant entering the soul of the mainland, not what shrimp and crab, how can we deal with the white night? "Then, do you have a way to deal with this?" The white night asked. For a moment, everyone was silent. "Elder Jianyue, since you became my elder giant, when did you not stop what I did?" The white night turned his head and looked at the moon. However, it''s amazing to do it every time. "Shall we have a bet?" "And... And gambling? I''m not going to bet with you When it comes to gambling, Jianyue''s face changes. But soon, she suddenly stares at the white night for a moment and asks in a deep voice, "white night, do you have any cards?" "No "Really?" The moon frowns. But white night did not answer. Bai Chen and Zi Huan''s advice is useless. However, she is very helpless in her heart. She is not helpless to go to Heishan at night, but helpless because the situation is so pressing. So far, there is no other choice. Heishan Lin family, Lin SHENGFEI open the door to receive guests, into the soul of the mainland, the powerful rush to, guests full of trouble. At the moment, the Lin family lived in a state of fear and fear every day. They were trembling with courage and courage. There was no other reason for that. They only came from the black mountains and gathered together to enter the land of souls. Lin SHENGFEI, the ancestor of the Lin family, who almost swept away the clan territory at the beginning, now becomes a foil. In front of the great power, his strength is nothing. Lin SHENGFEI is both happy and worried. It would be another way for the Lin family to make friends with these mainland people, but if they did not greet them properly and made mistakes, the Lin family could not bear the anger of these people. Heishan is close to the sea crossing. Opposite the sea is the soul land. From here to the soul land is the nearest. There is also a long distance between Heishan and the Vientiane gate. The intention of the sky song is very obvious. When you settle the white night in Heishan, you leave immediately and do not stay.Most of the reasons why people came to this group were only two. One was revenge, the other was to take away the supreme chance. Even if the supreme chance was put in the mainland of entering the soul, it was also a great opportunity, which should not be underestimated. The story of Luocheng spread all over the Qingge continent and shocked the whole world. Since the Lin family dominated the clan area, there has never been such an amazing talent generation. It soon spread to the Montenegrins. "It''s a good night." "It''s only 30 years old, but he can be invincible in the clan territory. The middle level of the martial spirit Master can kill the people in the heaven soul realm and carry five heavenly spirits, which is unparalleled in the world! Even if we asked the city Lord and the Taoist master, they didn''t have such prestige. " "With his strength, he may be able to compete with those on the list." "It may be contestable." In Heishan, there was a lot of discussion. However, such as the Taoist gate, the mythical gate, the heavenly palace and so on, have shown the intention of attracting the white night. If Bai Ye is willing to join one of these sects, there is no doubt that he will receive the protection of the sect and cultivate it as a seed. Compared with the treasure, a seed with infinite potential attracts the attention of these sect leaders. Many people have also noticed from the beginning that the arrival of the song of asking heaven, the Taoist master and even the mythical king of Monroe is too strange. The arrival of the master of a gate is really just to find a person who does not even have the heaven and soul realm to revenge? Or take the chance? I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that. "What? Younger martial brother Bai slaughtered more than 20 patriarchs in Los Angeles? Still going to Heishan? " Miao Yifang was shocked to learn of the news. When people look at each other, they can see the horror in each other''s eyes. Today, the elder of qinzhongfeng, who is facing a crisis, is like asking the elder of the Qing Dynasty not to ask for help. Qin Xinru has not made a statement, which lasted for three days. All the elders have gathered in front of the headmaster hall, even the elite disciples have arrived, ready to let Qin Xinru give everyone an account. But at this time, the news of Luocheng came, for a time, everyone was silent, and the crowd did not coax and disperse. If the white night does not die, the Longyuan sect will not perish, and the Tianxia peak should follow the example of the white night horse. In addition, tianhuacheng, qingyizong, qianzhangfeng, Feihuang Pavilion, Luoyun Pavilion and other sectarian forces have received news. All eyes were focused on the black mountain. Here, is the Lin family seclusion place, is also enters the soul continent the heroic gathering place. If there is no such thing as entering the soul of the mainland, no matter whether it is tianhongzong or wanjianmen, they will bow down to Baiye and submit to him. But now, everyone is watching. No one is sure that the white night can survive this time. In the vast and boundless sea, a dark boat gallops without wind. One person and one sword stand on the boat, just like a statue. As soon as the boat reached the shore, the man jumped up like a star and the sun rose in the East. The whole shore extended to the black mountain and was shocked by it. "It''s really strange that QingHan sword master comes to the clan area. Is it for the sake of that man?" In the Black Mountains, the grand voice of the Taoist master sounded. "Kill my disciple and kill my elder in the white night. This time, even if the Vientiane disciples are here, you can''t protect him!" A cold sound rings all over the black mountain. The whole black mountain is like an ice cellar. The streams are frozen and the earth is frosted. QingHan swordsman? People were shocked. Master of qingjianmen sect! He''s out of the mountain! "QingHan sword master''s words are wrong! Are you really going to kill white night? Don''t make people laugh at you At this time, there was a laugh from the sea. He saw a golden spirit turning into a dragon. He dragged a middle-aged man in a golden robe onto the coast of the clan area. The man was full of emperor''s spirit and had no match. Just looking at it, he had an impulse to worship. "The emperor, the Lord of the heavenly palace, is here? This small group of clans is really becoming more and more lively, ha ha... " the king Luo of mythology laughed. "It''s not just me!" The emperor said with a smile. He saw the sea suddenly moving waves, a huge wave formed, toward the shore. A person in the distance looked, but there was a man standing on the huge wave, who actually stepped on the wave. The people in the clan region were all thrilled. This sea water can easily corrode the soul''s bones and flesh, but he can cross the sea on the waves. How terrible? "Yunhua elder of Yunhai Xianzong? I didn''t expect you too The voice of the song of asking the sky. Yunhua landed with a smile on his face and did not answer. He went straight to Heishan. In Xiaoheishan, not only did you gather the song of asking for heaven, the master of Taoism and the king of Luo, but also the master of qingjianmen, the elder of Yunhai Xianzong and the emperor of Tianwang palace. It''s a real opportunity. All the people gathered in black mountain, waiting for one person to come.At this moment, not only is the group clan domain, into the soul of the mainland, a large number of powerful line of sight, also began to look at this. Black mountain, the world''s attention. However, that night, another news came out, shocking the mainland. The Vientiane gate pours out, and the thirteen giant elders head straight to Heishan! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 At the top of Heishan, Lin SHENGFEI ordered people to build a jade platform to meet the strong and powerful people from all directions. On the seventh day of the agreement, thirteen elders of the Vientiane gate came to Heishan. Lin SHENGFEI came out of the mountain with Lin Ya and other senior Lin family members. However, QingHan sword master, Wenge City Lord and daomen Taoist master were not seen, still sitting high in the mountain. Although Qingtian elder is the pillar of the Vientiane gate and has a noble status, they just come from the Vientiane gate of the clan. They naturally ignore it. If someone comes to the Vientiane gate of the soul land, how dare they ignore it? Lin SHENGFEI expected the Vientiane gate to move out, but he didn''t expect that the gate would pour out and send 13 giant elders in one breath. Look at this posture, is it not to want to save the white night? However, it is obviously impossible to rely on these thirteen people alone. The generation of QingHan sword master and emperor can not be dealt with by these giant elders, unless it is the elder of the Vientiane gate in the soul land. Although the white night is the first genius of the group, it may not be as outstanding as that. The Wanxiang gate in the soul continent can not offend these powerful people for the sake of white night. "No matter what, white night will die this time." Lin SHENGFEI thought bitterly. However, he was also a little worried. After Zhongcheng, he knew that white night was not only powerful, but also sheltered by an expert. He also did not know whether the strength of the master could be matched by QingHan sword master and others. No matter, let them fight, it''s better to lose both. Lin SHENGFEI made up his mind. The thirteen elders of the sky entered the black mountain and climbed to the top of the mountain. Standing on the side of the jade platform, they closed their eyes and kept their eyes closed. They did not talk to the powerful people in the soul land, nor did they show their intention. They were like stone carvings. It''s not easy for people to ask. "Ask the city Lord, if you are afraid of the white night and dare not come, what should we do?" The Taoist master was riding a mysterious turtle, holding Lingcha in his hand and smiling. "I have my own means to make him regret!" Ask the sky song cold way. Several giant elders over there opened their eyes slightly and looked at the sky song. "It''s very arrogant to ask the city master, but the nine soul mainland has made rules. We are people who rely on the inner mainland. We should not bully the lower level mainland. If we move the Qingge mainland people, you may have to bear the punishment of the Vientiane gate." Yunhua of Yunhai Xianzong said indifferently. "Then, killing my disciples in the daytime and insulting me to ask the song city, is there no fault and no punishment?" The sky song snorted angrily, but it was facing those giant elders: "this matter does not see the Vientiane gate to give me justice, this seat is its own thing, also avoid to ask for someone else!" They all squint, smile, tacit. Obviously, if the white night doesn''t come, the song of asking heaven will kill all the dragon Yuan and force the white night to come out. Even the goddess palace has been listed by these people. Joo! A long rainbow rushed from the direction of crossing the sea, straight down to the black mountain, and the cold waves swam to the top of the mountain. And they all stood up in amazement. But he saw a handsome young man in blue sword suit and long sword standing on the jade platform. The young man has long hair and shoulders, and his sword eyebrows and stars are bright. His breath is light, like clouds in the sky, which is hard to understand. What''s more, his eyes are light and closed. It seems that he can''t open them, but he can easily distinguish who is present. "Imperial master!" Seeing the arrival of this man, people in the mainland all made a sound of alarm. "Imperial master?" The Lin family are at a loss. Why are these giants so surprised? This young man seems to be very ordinary. However, the scene that caused everyone''s eyeballs to drop appeared. Seeing the thirteen elder giant, they all went to the man with their fists clasped in front of him. Their mouths were even more like a shout: "see the imperial master!" Seeing this scene, all the people in the clan domain were stunned. The giant elder of Vientiane gate has such a noble status. Even when these giants who enter the soul land come, they don''t say hello. However, the arrival of this man makes elder Qingtian treat each other with such courtesy. Who is this man? People''s minds are full of doubts. "Can''t it be that... This man is on the list of masters in the mainland?" At this time, Lin SHENGFEI suddenly thought of something and cried out. "Master list? What is that, ancestor? " Lin Ya asked. "The master list is the ten most outstanding heroes evaluated by the Vientiane gate, and also the ten most gifted masters in the soul land. They are given the title of master and have the power to establish a sect. At the same time, they also have the right to enter the realm of Yueyao. In the soul land, everyone respects them, and their future is boundless. Even these giants have to treat each other with courtesy ¡£¡± A clear and graceful voice came. People''s sight looks, then sees several figures to come, is the heavenly king palace''s Xiao Yan''er. "My daughter sees dad." Xiao Yan''er walked to the emperor and made a ceremony. "Well." The emperor smiles and waves his big hand: "you will have a good insight with your father. There are so many big people here. They are all your uncles. Don''t lose etiquette.""Yes, Dad." Xiao Yan''er nods her head cleverly. Behind her is song Lao and Xiao Liu. Xiao Yan''er salutes the magnates one by one, and finally goes to Yu Changhong. "I''ve met brother Changhong." In the face of the salute of the thirteen giant elders, Yu Changhong just nodded slightly, but Xiao Yan''er came to say hello, but she showed a smile. Her light closed eyes also opened a little bit, and said with a smile: "Yan''er''s sister is coming too?" "How can Yan''er not come to such a grand gathering?" Xiao Yan''er smiles and smiles. The emperor''s eyes brightened. He had heard that Yu Changhong was interested in Xiao Yan''er. Today, he saw that it was true. "Yan''er, you are not bad at talent and smart. With time, you may be able to attack the master." "Don''t make fun of Yan''er, brother Changhong." Xiao Yan''er''s cheek is slightly red, quite a bit embarrassed. Yu Changhong smiles, then turns around and goes to the leader of qingjianmen. "See the master." Yu Changhong made the ceremony and the way. "Don''t be too polite. You are already a master, and you are no longer a member of our green sword sect. Why should you do this?" QingHan sword master said, but his eyes were filled with relief. "Changhong comes from qingjianmen. Even if he is a master, he is still a member of qingjianmen in his whole life. He dare not forget his original intention." Yu Changhong is firm in his way. QingHan sword master repeatedly nodded: "it doesn''t waste the teacher''s teaching to you. By the way, how do you come here?" "I heard that the nine elders of zongmen were killed and Li Shengkai and others were slaughtered. So I came here to see who it was and dare to challenge qingjianmen." Yu Changhong cold road, a touch of murderous air in the body. "We''ve already sent the news that the man will be here in three days." The Taoist master said with a smile. "I''m afraid he won''t come." "If he doesn''t come, he can''t escape the sword of Changhong even if he goes to the ends of the earth!" Yu Changhong indifferent road. "Changhong, do you hate him so much?" QingHan sword master frowned: "I heard that this man has excellent talent. I intend to recruit him. If he wants to enter our green sword gate, he can make up for the loss. If he doesn''t want to, it''s not too late for you to kill him again." "Everything will be arranged by the headmaster." Yuchanghong road. QingHan Jiansheng nodded happily. In the distance, Xiao Yan''er not only sighs when she hears the story. "White night, white night, if you were willing to listen to me and hand over the supreme opportunity to me, how could you lead to today''s disaster?" Joo! A meteor fell from the sky and fell over the black mountain. People''s eyelids jumped and looked at the meteor in a hurry. What is it that can come? However, the streamer disappeared and two figures appeared in people''s sight. It''s a man, a beast. He is a young man in a black robe. His face is handsome and cold, his eyebrows are sharp, his figure is straight and his temperament is unique. Although he is young, he is not inferior to the giants present. Next to him was a pig like monster. The monster was very fat, but it was a bit naive. At the same time, a group of people came under the black mountain. It is Shan Xiong, winding snake, Chang sun AO and so on. In addition, Jianyue and Chen Tianying also arrived. "White night!" Lin SHENGFEI cried out in a deep voice. "What? Is he white night? " The song of asking the sky suddenly rose and asked with a frown. There are days before the appointed time, but the white night comes ahead of time. All eyes fell on him at once. In an instant, several terrible spirits came over, the earth trembled slightly, and cracks appeared on the ground. After the white night, Shan Xiong and others suddenly changed their faces and retreated. "Good... What a terrible situation. How can there be so many giants here?" Shan Xiong looks pale and whispers. "My Lord, this time I''m kicking the iron plate!" Long sun Ao Ning road. "It''s really over this time. We''ve already advised him not to come, but he''s so arrogant that he really dares to come over." The snake trembled slightly and was at a loss. "If the Lord dies here, what shall I do?" Ask Shan Xiong and sun Ao in a low voice. The snake bowed its head. The eldest grandson hesitated repeatedly and sighed: "I don''t know." Shan Xiong lowered his head and thought. He didn''t know what he was thinking. However, the white night in the middle of the soul power is calm and has no pressure at all. He glanced around the tycoon and asked, "who asked the Lord of song city? Who is the Taoist master Seeing the scene, people were slightly surprised. "This seat is to ask the Lord of the city of song, Huang kou''er. When you see this seat, don''t you kneel down?" The song of asking the sky hummed. "Young man, what are you doing with me?" The Taoist master sitting on the Xuan turtle asked with a smile. "I''ll settle with you." "Not long ago, you killed several of my disciples in front of the Longyuan sect. I came here today to ask for an explanation.""Account?" People looked at each other and laughed. "Ha ha ha ha..." "yellow mouth child, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth." "You asked us to account? What do you want to account for? " "There''s no cure!" The Taoist master laughed and narrowed his eyes: "young man, if you want to explain to me, it will be difficult. I have nothing to explain." "How can there be nothing to explain? All you need is your life! " Said white night, shaking his head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 "Are you... Provoking God?" The master''s squinting eyes were fully opened, and his laughter was a little cold. "It''s the most normal thing for a Taoist to be killed by me after fighting for the supreme chance with me. However, if you want to get revenge, you can come to me in the daytime, but you have done harm to our disciples. It''s unforgivable." Said the white night indifferently. "What do you want? Want to avenge them? You deserve it? " Ask the sky song sneer. White night shakes his head and is too lazy to argue. But at this time, the emperor stood up. He clasped his fists in all directions and said with a smile, "as you can see, this is just a young and immature young boy. He has never seen the world, let alone understand the world. It is human nature that he would make such a mistake. You are all influential people in the soul land. Don''t be angry about such a young man ? If it is spread out, it will not be good for your reputation! " Speaking of this, the emperor turned his eyes and looked at the white night: "young man, I know everything about you. The matter has come to this point and can''t be retrieved. In this way, you enter my heavenly palace and worship me as a teacher. I will protect you and resolve this matter. How about it?" "Into the heavenly palace?" The white night was slightly stunned. However, Shan Xiong, Chang sun Ao, and snake wrangled in the back, but their eyes were full of light. Shan Xiong took the lead in opening up and quickly called out, "your honor, please agree! The heavenly king palace is very famous in the land of entering the soul. The emperor''s elder is even more an expert in the world. If you enter the heavenly palace, you will surely avoid the disaster of knives and axes "White night, you should do it. It''s a rare opportunity. You can''t miss it." Jianyue can''t help speaking. If you can get the support of a big faction in the soul land, even if you want to use the white night knife, you have to weigh the gains and losses. "White night, please kneel down and kowtow to your father. Dad will surely protect you." Xiao Yan''er also advised. Quite anxious. But just then, a cold hum came from the side. "White night, even if you really enter the heavenly palace, what can you do? I tell you, you can only enter the green sword gate, otherwise, you can''t escape the rainbow sun sword in my hand today Yu Changhong was speaking. His eyes closed again, as if he had given an ultimatum. All the leaders of other sects frowned. Yuchanghong is a bully. However, as a master, his position and strength are obvious to all. "White night, you killed Zhang Quxing, the nine elder of qingjianmen. You can''t argue with me. Today, the elders of Vientiane gate are here, and the giants of my soul land are here. I''m not QingHan It''s not bad for you to make a fool of me, but if you don''t make a fool of me, it''s not a bad thing to make a fool of me QingHan sword master lenglengleng said. "Is it?" White night eyebrows a pick, but did not agree. "In the white night, my Taoist school is also. Although you are bloodthirsty, I think you have some Taoist roots, which should be related to our Taoism." "So am I, Yunhai Xianzong." "The door of myth is open to you." The giants on the scene threw out olive branches one after another, waiting for the white night''s reply. I''m proud to get so much attention. Lin family members cast envious eyes towards the white night, even Lin SHENGFEI is a little jealous. "Boy, you have to think clearly, among these guys, there may be people who sincerely want to cultivate you, but there are also those who have bad feelings towards you. You should know that you have five heavenly spirits now. People like you are the best candidates to capture the spirit of heaven. If you get the move, you will have no time to regret." At this time, the next Qianlong suddenly opened his mouth. "Do you mean to tell me not to enter?" "if I were to change my grandfather, I would not be in. A bunch of rubbish." Qianlong hummed. "It''s like I''m going to get in." Smile in the white night. When they saw the white night talking with the ugly and fat spirit beast nearby, they ignored them and became angry. "White night, don''t make a quick decision! My master''s patience is limited! " Yuchanghong drinks cold. "Don''t make a mistake. I''m here today to seek justice for my dead disciples of Longyuan sect, not to join your sect!" White night light mouth: "ask sky song, Taoist Lord, you haven''t given me reply, how? Do you want me to do it first? " As soon as the words fell, there was silence. "White night, how dare you say that?" The moon caresses the forehead, headache. Shan Xiong, Chang sun AO and the snake were stunned. White night is a waste of great opportunities? "Good! Good!! Good!!! This son is really arrogant, everyone, such a maniac, even if you can recruit under the door, what''s the use? Will he not deceive his teacher and destroy his ancestors when he learns? Let me train him first, let him know how high this day is After a big drink, the song of asking the sky sprang up like an eagle plundering the sky and rushing toward the white night.Bang! Bang! Bang! The earth sank down three times in an instant, and the ground cracked like Mount Tai. "Boy, just let me see where you''ve grown up in this period of time." The Qianlong emperor immediately retreated. White night raised his head, the general trend of its own urge, a potential pressure reverse lift, hit the sky song shaken down the soul potential. Bang! In the void, a burst of explosion, the ripple of destruction rippled wantonly. The song of asking the sky falls to the ground, but he sees that the white night is undamaged, and he has not moved half a step. His eyes show a trace of dignity: "you only have the strength of the middle martial spirit Master, but you can be calm and self-confident under my general situation. It seems that Zhang Quxing died in your hands, which is not unjust." He calmed down, took out a pill and said, "white night, I can give you another chance. If you are willing to submit to this seat now, I can spare you from dying. Here is a matching pill. If you take it, you can increase your skill and improve your accomplishments. If you take it, everything will be over "Fit Dan? White night, if you eat it, you will be controlled by the sky song! " Cried the moon. This pill is similar to that given to Shan Xiong and others at night. Once taken, it will be at the mercy of the sky song. People also see the intention of the song of asking the sky. The talent of the day night is excellent, and its strength is not vulgar. If you don''t control it now, you can''t master it when it grows up. The white night shook his head: "ask the city master of song city, is that such a noisy person? If you don''t fight, I''ll do it! " "Are you shameless?" Ask the sky is angry. "Give me a face? You deserve it? " White night eyes a cold, suddenly jump, a palm toward the sky song boom. "Looking for death!" The song of asking the sky is angry and raises his hand to resist. When the two hands collide, the soul power of the two people instantly turns into the yuan force, and they rush each other crazily. "Sacred wind palm!" Ask the sky song to have a big drink. A terrible wind blade burst out from his palms, and began to tear the white night. Yuan Li could not stop it! "Clouds cover the world!" With a big drink at night, the sky cloud palm opens, and Yuanli compresses in the palm, and then bursts out in an instant. This is the most powerful blow of Tianyun palm. With the strength of white night, one hand is enough to level the mountain. Bang! The song of asking the sky obviously didn''t expect that the palm power of the white night broke out in such a terrible way. One might as well have been shaken back a few steps. But his action, but let all people color change, Zheng Zheng and hope. Ask the sky song... Against the white night, even lost? "How powerful is this white night?" Lin Ya stupefied. "Well, it''s better to ask the city Lord that he has not made any progress in strength these years." Yu Changhong indifferent road. After listening to the song, his face changed slightly and his anger in his eyes was very obvious. "In that case, I will kill this man! In my name With a roar from the sky song, he turned into an eagle and swayed. The strong wind was blowing on both sides and the sand and rocks were flying. His mouth was open, and a breath of destruction came, like a dragon pillar. At night, one hand into a fist, staring at the destructive atmosphere, one punch. The breath of astonishing destruction was like glass, which split and fragmented in an instant. "That''s it?" White night to close boxing, light said. All around, he was so powerful that even Qianlong showed his astonishment. "When did this boy''s body become so strong?" With flesh and blood to shake the attack of the sky song! That''s the soul of heaven! "It seems that white night has the power to fight." The moon and the road. "But in the end, it''s useless. He hasn''t done his best yet." Chen Tianying sighed. However, the song of asking the sky rushes away again. Nine fists are thrown at the white night. Each blow is like a vigorous wind like an angry dragon. The whole jade platform explodes in an instant, and the destructive power fills the world. Countless people turn pale. From this blow, we can see that the sky song is serious! Jiudao Gang Feng killed fiercely, just like the punishment of God, which was hard to avoid. At the same time, he stamped his feet again. Bang Dong! A more terrible trend came from the sky. The profound meaning of the nine major trend! "You''ve got eight major trends, and you''re really gifted. But you have to understand that there are people outside of people and heaven and nature outside of the world. Eight is in the soul land, which is nothing?" Ask the sky song cold hum. White night was suppressed by the general trend, unable to move, can only watch the vigorous wind hit. "It''s over!" The Taoist priest sighed. "Dad Xiao Yan''er is in a hurry and shouts to the emperor. "Daughter, although the talent of this white night is very good, it is a thorn in the head. He won''t agree to join us in the heavenly king palace. Let''s forget it." The emperor shook his head, helpless. Luo Wang, Yunhua, QingHan Jiansheng and others are all humming. He was responsible for his death at night, but few people would regret it.Bang! The sky was filled with explosions. The whole black mountain split instantly, the earth trembled and the mountain collapsed. People were in a state of panic. This is the serious blow of the sky song? "My Lord!" The snake let out a quick cry. Shan Xiong lost his soul: "it''s over! finished! When adults die, we can''t live. It''s all over... " " white night, why do you suffer? " The moon murmured in the stream, and her head was drooping. There was a glimmer of light in her eyes. Lin SHENGFEI laughed. Lin Ya clapped again and again: "this man is dead at last! It''s a great honor for the clan Elder Qingtian bowed his head in silence. "Well, I don''t know! But if you die, I''ll take your body. " Ask the sky song sink a way, get up again, rush toward that dusty place, want to take its corpse. But as soon as he got into it, an iron fist burst out. Bang! The chest of Wentian song was hit hard and flew out directly. Several terrible yuan forces on the chest exploded in an instant. The body of Wentian song suddenly became bloody and flesh blurred, and people fell on the ground in a state of confusion. Everyone was stunned. "Who said I was dead?" The smoke dispersed, stood out in the white night, and looked cool and indifferent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 "How could it be?" Ask the sky song to get up, incredibly looking at the white night coming out, but see his whole body up and down, without any damage. The fierce blow just now failed to destroy any of his flesh and blood. There was a dead silence around, and the people were stunned. Jianyue, Chen Tianying, Shan Xiong, Chang sun Ao, and winding snakes are almost petrified. If this blow is changed to other giants, even if it is accepted, it will have to be damaged, but there is nothing in white night. Is this the ability of a middle martial spirit Master? "Is this guy hiding his accomplishments?" Jianyue looked stunned, and suddenly thought of something. He immediately turned to Chen Tianying and said, "reevaluate the strength of white night immediately!" "Yes." Chen Tianying nodded solemnly. "This son''s constitution seems to be special." The Taoist master squinted. "This talent is very suitable for us to practice the unique formula of domineering power in the heavenly king palace." The emperor said with a smile. "It''s a pity that he didn''t listen to his advice and refused to enter our Heavenly King''s palace. I don''t know if he can survive today''s calamity." Xiao Yan''er sighed, took the emperor''s arm, and said in a coquettish way: "Daddy, I''m quite taken care of by night in the clan area. You can think of a way to save him!" "Yan''er, if I don''t want to save him, if he promises to enter my heavenly palace, I will protect him. You know, now that he has offended so many people, how difficult is it to protect him? Why don''t you want to offend so many people in my palace? " The emperor shook his head. Xiao Yan''er opened her mouth, but she was speechless. People''s eyes are complex, so why don''t they want to be restrained or bow their heads? He should understand what terrible existence he is facing. If he is willing to bow down and bow to these people, his future will be bright. "Is he fighting for the Longyuan school?" The moon whispers. At this time, I saw the white night take a deep breath and walk towards the sky song over there. "Almost, the duel between you and me should be over." "You bastard, if you get a little bit cheaper, you really think you''re great? Look at me After a big drink, the song suddenly opened its mouth and let out a roar of a mad lion. Boom! The whole black mountain suddenly vibrated violently, and an earth shaking magic sound was heard everywhere. Countless groups of soul Throwers in the ancestral domain covered their ears and fell to the ground and howled. "Angry lion roars!" Someone exhaled. Xiao Yan''er covers her ears and is quite miserable. Jianyue and others also felt uncomfortable. After all, it was a blow from the heaven soul master. But this voice to the target, but did not show how painful, he even stepped forward, toward the sky song. White night, actually ignore this voice. What? Ask the sky song surprised. Just look at the sky soul on the white night''s face changes rapidly, and finally converges and merges, and a terrible spirit sweeps across the whole black mountain. "Five changes in the spirit of heaven!" All the giants on the scene stood up and looked at the white night with astonishment. Between his forehead, the sky Lin and the spirit dragon are shining. "This son has mastered the fusion of heaven and soul?" King Luo was surprised. "At first I didn''t believe it, but today I see that it is." The Taoist master''s smile was restrained, and his face was tinged. "The five living heavenly spirits, the fusion of the heavenly spirits, and the five changing heavenly spirits... What a wonderful talent! His talent, with time, will surely become one of the great masters." The emperor looked at the white night with burning eyes, but he sighed at last. It''s a pity that they don''t want to go into their house at night. He walked very fast in the white night. Almost instantly, he rushed to the sky song. He raised his fist and blasted it hard. He immediately raised his arms and roared again. His whole body burst into golden light, and the halo covered his body, as if covered with a layer of gold armor. "Yuanlijia!" "Broken!" In the dark! Poop! It was like the sound of heart beating from the body of the white night. A large number of dark veins suddenly appeared on the surface of his body, and then disappeared rapidly. "Is this?" Qianlong, who was watching the play, almost lost his eyes. Bang! The fist hits on the shoulder of the sky song and flies it in an instant. The song of asking the sky ejected backward like a sharp arrow. A long tail gas was drawn from the void. Finally, it exploded on a peak on the right side of Heishan mountain, and the whole peak was punctured by it. When Wentiange climbed out again, the Yuanli armor on his body was already broken, his shoulder was cracked, and one arm was pulled to the ground. Quiet! There was a terrible silence all around. People can only hear their own breath, and there is the sound of the youth''s soul flowing all over the body. A punch! With only one punch, he made such a miserable appearance! This is the first sect in qunzhongyu? Is this the ultimate genius of the five living souls? "It''s said that you have defeated elder martial sister Miao and I, Longyuan, for one level. Today, I will break your soul!"Cold road in the white night, he jumped forward like an anti-aircraft gun, and rushed to the mountain peak. The moment his feet left the ground, the ground sank again for seven inches, which showed the terrifying strength of the ground. A huge flag appeared in front of him. "Take it The flag rolled open, the flag face like a big hand, toward the white night. "Break again!" Drink again in the white night, a blow to the flag. Bang! Punch the sky, wear the flag! "Burn!" At night, his eyes were wide open, and a flame came out of his eyes and lit the flag. Tianlin Shenhuo! In the blink of an eye, the flag turned to ashes. Ask the sky song to see, scalp numbness. Is this guy really a middle level warrior soul master? "Kill!" Wentiange bit his teeth, forced to seal the wound on his shoulder with Yuanli, filled the damaged area, and forced the injured arm to explode. A lot of palm Qi is played, and each record has the power to destroy the withered. "Sky cloud palm!" White night again. The whole body black pulse trembles. Whoa! A record like a hill of palm wind flying out, smashing everything, boom to ask the sky song. "Roaring Eagles!" The sky song opens its mouth and makes a sharp scream. The palm wind cracked, but it didn''t stop. Can''t it be broken? Wen Tian Ge''s face was stunned, and he quickly dodged away. He was in great distress. The palm wind hit the mountain peak, and the whole mountain burst open. It was so terrible. "Asshole!" Ask the sky song know can''t stay hand, a bite teeth, rise again soul move. He sacrificed his soul power and condensed into a huge sword to cover the sky and cut it from the sky. The white night ignored the huge sword and rushed fiercely. Bang Dang! The body of the body bumped into the huge sword, but it didn''t stop. On the contrary, the huge sword was fragmented. Hard resistance! This body, too terrible! Wen Tiange''s face was stunned, bit his teeth, and suddenly roared, "the raging sea is raging!" The sound falls to the ground, its whole body soul force suddenly turns up, becomes irritable restlessly! "It''s about the city master''s unique skill of becoming famous!" The Taoist priest''s eyes lit up. It''s said that once the "crazy wave" moves, it will be the best way to increase his strength! This son, should be defeated. " Luo Wang said with a smile. "White night, this kid... Is hard." The emperor sank. "Dad, is this a great move?" Xiao Yan''er asked urgently. "Yes, of course! Although the song of asking the sky is only a lower heaven soul worshiper, with this move, he can compete with the superior one. Do you think it''s powerful The emperor whispered. Xiao Yan''er looks pale. "I''m going to kill you with my supreme soul!" The song of asking the sky roars, and the soul covers the sky and falls down, like the sky falling down and all the spirits are afraid. Whoa! The clouds in the sky were crushed, and the spirits of the giants on the ground were all squeezed out. The momentum is overwhelming and unstoppable! At this moment, the song of asking the sky came to the world like the God of war. "Not good!" Jianyue''s face changed greatly. "He infuriated the inquisition!" Chen Tianying lowered his voice and said, "I''m afraid he can''t resist the song of asking the sky in this state!" "Find a way to keep the white night!" Jianyue''s silver teeth clenched. White night can be a boxing injury to ask Tiange, which is more determined to save the idea of the Vientiane disciples. And Shan Xiong and others, is scalp numb, heart almost mentioned to the throat. However. In the sky song momentum like a rainbow, like the top of Mount Tai, a flame suddenly lit up around him. The flame was so strange that it swallowed up the rebellious spirit! It''s the means of white night! "Burn!! Burn them all The white night face is fearless, the eyes flash again, and the fire of the sky forest gushes out, burning to ask the sky song. Whoa. The whole body of the song of asking the sky was immediately engulfed by the fire, like a fireball. Ask the sky song panicked and yelled. "Do you have the means to burn your soul power?" No matter how strong the soul power is, you can burn it. This move of the white night perfectly restrained the raging sea of the sky song! The next one was astonished! He retreated crazily and did not dare to oppress the white night with his soul power. Instead, he urged his soul force to fight and kill. The white night''s eyes are awe inspiring. He rushes to the past and makes a sudden fist. Every time he makes a fist, the dark vein on his body twinkles. The sky song resists it in a hurry. But after his fist, the surging force shakes him, and his strength directly collapses, which makes it difficult to get together.What terrible power! The brain trembles. What kind of monster is this man? Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t shake a hair, but this man could shake him off with one blow! Monster! This man is a monster! "Die!" With no more hands left in the night, he bombarded wildly. With each blow down, the back of Wentiange would burst out a force of Qi and hit the peak behind him. All the 36 fists were smashed, and the peak was directly blasted into residue and razed to the ground! His body was like a broken kite and fell to the ground. After struggling for two times, it was difficult to stand up. His chest was bloody and miserable, and the spirit of heaven had been broken. Once the spirit of heaven is broken, it means that one''s cultivation is dissipated! The city Lord asked the heavenly song, but he was abandoned in the clan area! The song of asking the sky was defeated. It was a mess. Jianyue looks at the white night. Chen Tianying is also trapped in fossilization. Shan Xiong, Chang sun Ao, and winding snake were stunned. Xiao Yan''er''s mouth is huge, a pair of bright eyes tightly fall on the white night. Lin SHENGFEI''s face is as dead as ashes, and the Lin family can''t help but shudder. And all magnates have opened their eyes, looking at this scene, for a long time can not make a sound. The white night fell from the sky and stood majestically in front of the people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 Wen Tian Ge lies on the ground like a dead dog. His breath is weak and his spirit is abandoned. He who stands at such a height has lost all his accomplishments and is more painful than death. Even if he is not killed in the daytime, he will never live. People look complex looking at the white night, such an outcome is too unexpected. All of us are still a little confused, it is difficult to accept the fact in front of us. "Next, it''s your turn." The white night looked at the Taoist master sitting on the tortoise. The Taoist master captured and killed Longyuan''s people. Bai Ye knew that he came here today not to join any major sect, but to revenge. When the Taoist Master heard the sound, his smile was stiff, and his narrow eyes were filled with a trace of fun. "Young man, your strength makes me wonder. But you have to understand that I am not a song of asking for heaven. If you can defeat it, you may not be able to fight against me. What''s more, you have already fought with Wentian song, but now you can''t wait to fight with me again. Don''t you think you are too self-confident?" Even fighting two giants, it is extremely difficult for anyone on the scene. "When I failed to ask Tiange, I didn''t try my best. What''s the difficulty of killing you again?" White night shook his head. "Asshole! What do you count? Do you want to challenge our Lord? Go away A Taoist priest nearby called out and cursed loudly. "Croak!" Cold hum in the white night, blow away with one hand. The hand power that destroys the withered and decadent swings to the man like lightning. The Taoist master''s face is stiff and quickly shakes the dust to resist. Most of the palms were resisted, but a thread was missing, which ran through the Taoist''s head. Whew! The Taoist priest pierced through his forehead, trembled twice, and fell to the ground and died. The Taoist master''s eyes suddenly flashed with murderous spirit. "My son, if I don''t fight with you, I''m not afraid of you, but I don''t want to be called a bully. Do you really think you are something?" Tao is the main sink. "What did you want me to do here in Heishan?" White night disdains to say: "war and dare not fight, are you to preach to me?" "You..." "get out! If you don''t dare to fight, you can do it in public. " It''s cold at night. "Good! Good! Good! The upright son is arrogant, I don''t know the world is high and wide! It will only encourage you to be poor again The Taoist master was completely angry, and the huge tortoise came out of the crowd. The ground vibrated gently. The crowd dispersed and did not dare to approach. "I give you opportunities again and again. You don''t know how to cherish them. On the contrary, I constantly humiliate me. If I don''t kill you today, it''s hard to maintain my orthodoxy!! The turtle opened its big mouth and roared to the ground. The sound was like snoring and depressing. Then an amazing scene appeared. The cracked black mountain began to heal on its own. All the damaged places during the fight between the white night and the sky song all recovered as before. Good magic means, do not say the Lord, light under his body this turtle, strength is not bad. "I will educate you and make you understand all this!" The Taoist master took out the whisk and threw it casually, which turned out to be 3000 brushes of silk, just like tentacles, and entangled in the white night. In the daytime, the double pupil rises again, and the divine fire in the sky burns away. Brush and burn. But the next second, xuangui opened his mouth and spewed out the torrential flood, which actually exterminated the divine fire of Tianlin. "Gonggong Shenshui?" Jianyue frowned and said in a deep voice, "Lord, you are a great power to fight with Bai chuzong. Why do you need to use the spirit beast?" This water is not the soul of Qi, but the original power of xuangui, so it can destroy the sky forest fire. "This spirit beast has served me for a hundred years and is extremely loyal to me. If I fight, it won''t stand by and watch. Even if I put it aside and see that I''m in trouble, it will give me a hand." The Taoist priest chuckled. "Spirit beast, can I succeed?" The Dragon next to him jumped out and said scornfully. "What are you?" The Taoist master glanced at the eye Qianlong, and his eyes were full of scorn: "son, is this ugly monster yours?" Those who can speak are generally monsters, which is the common sense of the mainland people. Of course, in addition to monsters, there is a possibility, but that kind of possibility will not appear at all, and no one will think about it. "Old man, you back away, I''ll take care of it here!" The first road is on the side of the white night. "No way!" Qianlong was furious and glared at the master: "this bastard dare to humiliate me, I will destroy him!" It opened its stout limbs, and its fat limbs ran towards the tortoise. "Those who dare to humiliate the emperor have not yet been born." Said, the round rolling body has been close to the Xuan turtle. "I don''t know how to live or die!" The Taoist master shook his head and drank, "destroy!" Gulu!! The tortoise lifted its limbs like a pillar and shook towards the ground. Bang Dong! At once, the ground rushed up a large number of sharp stone pillars and stabbed the Qianlong.This turtle has a life span of at least thousands of years. Its strength is comparable to that of the heaven and soul worshiper. It controls the attributes of earth and water, and is extremely powerful. The dense stone pillars are strengthened by the element force. They are as hard as swords, and naturally they are invincible. But just as the stone pillar was about to poke the Dragon into a sieve, the Dragon suddenly roared, its body suddenly enlarged, its swollen body became slender, its limbs became vigorous and powerful, the scales covered its body, and its eyes showed a grim and ferocious light! Its trunk seems to cover the sky... it raises its ferocious claws and roars fiercely at the Taoist master and the mysterious turtle. The Taoist priest was so frightened that he jumped out of the turtle''s back in a hurry... Dong! When the Giant Claw fell to the ground, the newly healed Black Mountain cracked again, and an amazing shock force swung from the black mountain to the four sides. The crowd turned pale and jumped high and high to avoid the shock wave. When the claws were over, people looked at the other side, but they saw that the tortoise was fragmented, the shell was completely split, and the body was also fragmented, inlaid into the ground and died directly. The Taoist master fell to the ground and saw the scene. He was numb. Xuangui was killed by a slap. The Qianlong immediately regained its ugly and fat appearance, but at the moment, in the eyes of many people, it is an extremely fierce beast. "What stinky turtle? It''s so crispy. Compared with the emperor Xuanwu, it''s far from perfect! " Qianlong curled his mouth and said scornfully. "This old man, the blow just now should be the result of his deliberate exertion of all his strength, but he kept on his face and pretended to be very relaxed." The white night couldn''t help laughing. He knew the strength of Qianlong. The Turtle was defensive and powerful. If Qianlong was really powerful, it would be easy to shoot and kill the turtle. However, its current state is not good. However, the effect of the dragon is amazing. Everyone was suffocating. One by one, they looked at the fat and ugly Qianlong. Even Jianyue''s Three Outlooks have been refreshed. She has seen Qianlong before, but she doesn''t want the strength of Qianlong to be so terrible. "What kind of monster is this?" Lin SHENGFEI was shocked. "My Lord is really unfathomable. There is a monster beside me. They are so terrible!" Chang sun was astounded. "Maybe it''s good for me to follow the adults." The snake blinked, inexplicably showing a sense of expectation. Shan Xiong nods with approval. "Boy, the next one is for you!" Qianlong pretended to be calm. Bai Ye''s heart is funny. However, the Taoist priest killed Longyuan. It''s Bai Ye''s revenge, and he doesn''t intend to let Qianlong repay him. He rushed forward, his black veins surging. The Taoist master had no choice but to retreat. He gritted his teeth and offered a wooden Dao sword with one hand and chopped it toward the white night. "Heaven and earth are infinite! Dao Fengxie Say it! The void shakes, and an inexplicable force solidifies all over the body in the white night. It seems that people fall into the snow and ice and it is difficult to move forward. "The power of the dragon!" Drink in the daytime. The spirit dragon suppressed it and eliminated everything. "The spirit of five changes is really extraordinary!" The Taoist master threw his sword in a hurry. Although the sword was made of wood, it had the momentum of splitting and emptiness. It was extremely fierce. White night cold hum, palm a swing, green sword pull out, body black pulse jump a bit, green sword fiercely toward Dao sword. Whoa. As the green sword passed by, a terrible sword shadow appeared in the vast sky. The sword power was amazing. This is enough to cut through the mountains. "Heaven and earth borrow the law, and the way breaks the sky!" Once again, yin and yang are in the hands of yin and Yang! Click! There was a huge noise. The sword power is like a ripple, shaking in all directions. The mountains and rivers are shaking, the sea is tumbling, and the clouds are surging. The place where the sword passes is just like the end of the world. People looked at them in a hurry. The white desert is the first to land, but he is indifferent to the sky. But the Taoist priest retreated again and again, coughing in his mouth, and finally his mouth overflowed with bleeding stains. Come on! At this time, the crackle came out. Suddenly, the sword is broken into pieces. "What?" Tao was shocked. The people of Taoism were even more shocked. "This son is powerful! No match As soon as the Taoist master gnawed his teeth, he turned around and offered a gourd. The man stepped on the gourd and fled to the distance. "Run away?" White night cold hum, a little feet, into a long rainbow to chase and go. "Ha ha, white night, do you really think I want to escape? I''m just bringing you here!! You lost! " At this time, the Taoist priest suddenly turned the gourd and ran into the white night. They were very close to each other. The Taoist priest raised the Taoist robe, and a huge atlas flew out and covered the white night."That''s... Tuntian atlas! The Taoist priest actually used this treasure! " The king of Luo was shocked and turned pale. The emperor, QingHan swordsman and others all showed jealousy and envy. This is a treasure of the highest level. It''s the teacher of the Taoist master. It''s handed down by the former Taoist master. It''s the treasure of daomen town! In order to kill the white night, the Taoist priest even sacrificed it. "I will seal you in my chart of swallowing heaven, and refine your life sacrifice!! Turn it into Dao Yuan and use it for me The Taoist master put his hands in a big swing and scattered the catalogue, covering the sky and the sun, swallowing into the white night like a big mouth. "It depends on whether you or I die!" In the white night, one hand clasped the sword with great power, and Juexin''s soul was madly stimulated. The two five changing heavenly spirits burst out with burning eyes, staring at the Taoist master behind the catalogue coldly. Gailai''s catalogue suddenly slowed down. The Taoist priest was surprised. Is this potential? The white night pushed the general trend and the spirit dragon''s power to the limit. The general trend almost turned into substance, like a gray wall, forced to stop the catalogue! "Give it to me!! Swallow!!! Swallow him up The Taoist master''s face was ferocious and he roared at the top of his voice. The catalogue was madly pressed down, and its prestige was released. The whole black mountain was broken and broken again and again. All the buildings of the Lin family were turned into ashes. Even when they crossed the sea in the distance, the waves were rolling up. In the face of the two people''s earth shaking fighting method, all of them showed a look of horror. In the white night, the black veins on his body beat again, but he did not wield the sword. Until the black veins jumped twelve times, the green sword was suddenly cut off. Whoa. A sword Qi rushed out like a rainbow through the sun, and the bright and hot sword shed everything. "This strike is comparable to that of the middle heaven soul master! The destructive power of the white night has reached the level of the middle heaven soul venerable Yunhua was stunned. The destructive power of the middle martial spirit Master has reached that of the middle heaven soul master. This is a big step, which can be called a miracle! The Taoist master''s eyes are wide open, but he can''t give up. "Ah With a roar, Tun Tian Tu Lu broke the wall that was transformed from potential and covered it towards the white night. Whoa! The white night is wrapped up in the catalogue, and the next second, the sword Qi like a rainbow penetrates the Taoist master. The Taoist priest''s chest was directly destroyed and his body was broken and fell from the air. And just wrapped in the white night, swallow the Sky Atlas, also into the size of ordinary white paper, fell from the empty. In the white night, he grasped the catalogue and clasped his sword with one hand, staring at the broken body indifferently. The war is over. The Taoist priest fell. Everywhere, there was silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 The Taoist master''s body fell, and this scene exploded in people''s minds like thunder. All people gaped at the cold corpse lying on the ground, speechless. Lord! Taoist leader! Lord of the school! Now he died in the hands of a younger generation! Taoist disciples knelt on the ground, weeping and shivering. No one would have believed it if they had not seen it with their own eyes! Strong! Too strong! The emperor''s face was excited. Xiao Yan''er is even more pinched with powder fists. Her eyes are shining and she is staring at the white night with a red face. She thought that the white night would be defeated, but she never thought that the white night would surprise the heaven and kill the giants. Is this the first person in the clan? When did qunzhongyu have such a talent against heaven? The magnates are in a complex state of mind. He can''t move, but his talent is terrible. Over time, he is afraid of achieving extraordinary things. If he enters the soul land, he will not pose a threat to the people present. Several magnates secretly exchange eyes, each other can see the concerns in each other''s eyes. "His physical body is comparable to that of the heaven soul master. He has reached a great level of accomplishment. He is not inferior to the middle heaven soul master with all his strength. At present, the only deficiency is the level of soul Qi and the realm of the spirit itself. But even so, he can still compete with the strong one in the heaven soul state." Chen Tianying takes back his sight and sums up in a low voice. Jianyue hears the sound, silence for a moment, suddenly show a wry smile: "it seems that we almost have to return the mission of the clan." Chen Tianying nodded silently. The white night is so powerful, which need them to guard? What''s more, the spirit beast beside the white night is as terrible as this. "Although Qingge mainland is not as good as entering the soul land, it is not a place for people to bully and kill. It''s natural and natural for people to kill people to pay for their lives. If anyone dares to kill people wantonly in our clan area, they will be killed!" White night indifferently said, the words sonorous, directly hit the heart. Every magnate''s face is not very good-looking. Qingge mainland is originally the lowest level of the mainland. In the eyes of the soul entering mainland people, it is just a rural place, which is most despised by them. However, white night dares to utter such words. It''s just the words of the white night, which is full of deterrence. The best announcement is that the song of asking the sky is dying, and the Taoist Lord is falling. No one spoke. "Damn it!" Come out with a low drink. Then see Royal Changhong step out, eyes cold, staring at the white night. "What? Do you want to do it? " There is no fear in the white night. "Kneel down, apologize, kowtow." Yu Changhong spits out six characters. "War!" White night is no more than a word back. Yu Changhong''s chest heaved and the anger in his eyes was about to erupt. He was a great master and the most famous person who entered the soul land. This kind of lowlife in Qingge land dare to be crazy in front of him. But no one is optimistic about Yu Changhong. Even if the white night is invincible, there is a terrible spirit beast beside him. "Changhong, I''m in the soul. The face of the mainland people can''t be lost. This son''s attitude is arrogant and arrogant. You! On behalf of my green sword gate All of a sudden, QingHan Jiansheng stood up and spoke faintly. "Master Yu, this man insults us and his crime is unforgivable. You will punish him on our behalf, and let the people of Qingge mainland know what it means to be a criminal!" Another person stands out, it is the Luo king of the mythical gate! Represents the attitude of myth gate! Yunhuachao and Yunhai Xianzong of Yunhai Xianzong looked at it, understood it and stood up. Although they didn''t say a word, their intention was very obvious, and they also supported yuchanghong. Even if Qianlong helps the white night, yuchanghong is not afraid. Qianlong glanced at the three and snorted out of his nose. "Emperor, don''t you make a statement?" King Luo saw that there was no action on the side of the heavenly palace and immediately asked. "You are enough." The emperor waved at will. How can he not understand the minds of these people? If there is such a variable in the clan territory, it may damage the interests of the mainland people who enter the soul in the future, or even become a threat to them. It is better to eliminate them here. The mediocre is not envied! Although the emperor was optimistic about the white night, he did not enter the palace of the heavenly king. It was not easy for him to maintain and offend these sects. If he set up so many enemies and offend a master, it would be more than worth the loss. Xiao Yan''er''s small face turned white. She never thought that although the white night showed great strength, it could still become the target of public criticism. "Since you believe so much in my royal rainbow, today I will use this man''s head to correct my name for my entering the soul land!" After that, Yu Changhong swung his sword into the sky with one hand. "Changhong sword Sonorous. A shining sword flew to the sky, and then fell, like a meteor, fell on the side of the imperial rainbow. When the sword comes out, blood will be seen. White night without joy and sorrow, indifferent and hope. At this time, thirteen figures appeared in front of the white night.It was the thirteen elders who came out of the gate of Vientiane. The faces of the people were stagnant. "If Bai chuzong is not willing to fight, you can''t force him, let alone hurt Bai chuzong. Otherwise, we will regard our Vientiane gate as the enemy." The front of a giant elder said indifferently. Hearing this, everyone suddenly. The feelings of the thirteen elder giant here, is to protect the white night? Including Chen Tianying and Jianyue, the white night has obtained the protection of 15 giant elders at the same time! Fifteen giant elders! This is something that has never happened in history! "My Lord, take it seriously!" Shan Xiong and others said. Fifteen strong people in heaven and soul protect the white night, which is luxurious enough to sweep Qingge mainland easily. However, in the eyes of mainland people entering the soul, this is obviously not enough. Jianyue, the most powerful elder in the sky, has just touched the next martial spirit Master. It is obviously not enough to deal with these giants. But what these people represent behind is the Vientiane gate, which is extraordinary. Even the giants have to weigh it. "You want to protect the white night?" Yu Changhong said coldly, "do you deserve it? I am a master. He insults me. I can kill him. Even the Vientiane gate can''t manage it! " "Don''t embarrass us, Master Yu." The elder giant bowed his head. "What if I have to kill him?" Yu Changhong''s eyes narrowed and his killing intention was stirring. "Then we can only try our best to protect Bai chuzong!" Elder Optimus has a firm attitude. Yu Changhong didn''t speak, but turned around and looked at the QingHan swordsman behind him. "Although the gate of Vientiane is powerful, you should be a master and kill a first patriarch. What can they say? Changhong, don''t worry about it. We will support you! Blame the Vientiane gate, we''ll hold on QingHan sword master lengdao. "Good!" Yu Changhong laughs and raises his sword. The white night has not spoken, he looked at Yu Changhong indifferently, the green sword trembled around his waist. "I first practiced jiuzhuan bumie. This system makes me enter the realm of great success. The mountains and rivers are deserted and I am still there. However, this is only the initial stage. The real jiuzhuan immortal body is growing up in the continuous game. The jiuzhuan demon king originally took a killing road. Only by continuous fighting can we continuously sublime it!" White night mind, eyes gradually gush out a wisp of fighting mystery. "Bai chuzong, please evacuate quickly." Seeing the imperial Changhong ready to start, the giant elder''s face changed slightly and whispered. "It''s no use. I know him. This boy will not withdraw. We''d better try to hold yuchanghong. I''ve asked Tianying to send a message to the sect. Please come and sit down." Jianyue stepped forward and whispered. Several of them were stunned. Shan Xiong looked around his eyes and asked the snake, "what should we do now?" "These are giants. With our strength, it''s suicidal. Wait by. If the situation is not right, we will withdraw." "Withdraw is also dead." "It''s better to die early and late than to die late. Try to gain some time. Maybe we can find an antidote. Later, if adults want to leave, we will wait for an opportunity to meet them." Changsun was proud. The three nodded. "You don''t have to do it. I''ll fight him alone." At this time, the white night issued a cold drink. Optimus elders are all stunned. "Bai chuzong..." "boy, you have seed. I appreciate your courage very much. I will leave your whole body and die under the master''s sword. You are not unjust!" Yu Changhong sinks into the road. "Come on." The white night is light. "How can things happen like this?" Xiao Yan''er looks anxious. Whoosh! A strong wind came. I saw a rainbow running through Heishan in an instant. Yu Changhong''s sword has come out. The whole black mountain seems to be wrapped by his sword, and the white night is in the center of the sword like storm. "Die!" Yu Changhong drank a lot, and the sword idea suddenly materialized, turning into countless long and thin sword lights and attacking it. The scene is like the end of the world. "The victory has been decided." QingHan swordsman''s light way. "After all, the imperial master is not the song of asking heaven and the Taoist master. He is really recognized by the mainland people entering the soul! If the master is angry, even the gods can''t save it! " Luo Wang Dao. "It''s a pity that such a good seedling can''t be used by me." Yunhua sighed. The halo was gone and the dust was flying. Yu Changhong stares at the head coldly, without showing any slack. He knew that it would not kill the night. Even if he doesn''t die, the opponent will at least suffer heavy damage. He once killed a man of the fifth level of the heaven soul state with this blow. Although the white night is special, where can it be?But at this moment, a voice came from the dust. "Master? But so it is Yu Changhong''s face was stunned. However, he walked out with his sword in the white night. His body was covered by a black vein. Intact? How could it be! Yu Changhong''s eyes are sharp, and he takes a sword again. Bang Dong! There was a light column on the sky, which hit the white night hard. In the light column, there was a strong sword meaning. "Breaking the sun''s rainbow!" Yu Changhong starts his sword again and dances. Each sword has the potential to penetrate the sun and break mountains and rivers. "Nine soul sword rhyme!" In the white night, he took up the sword and cut it. The sword Qi was rampant and hit Changhong. But Yu Changhong''s soul power is extremely strong, Rao is the spirit of the five changes, but it can''t be smashed. This is a real master, a real master. Before that, Wentiange and daozhu could not be compared with yuchanghong. "You are too weak!" Yu Changhong disdains a sneer and shakes away with a sword. The white night raises the sword to resist. Dang! When the two swords collide, the void bursts, and there are terrible ripples of sword Qi around. Everyone was forced back. White night and Yu Changhong also retreated, both sides were shocked by each other''s amazing power. Equal? However, just after the sword fell, the imperial rainbow suddenly disappeared. In the daytime, the spirit of the dragon and the spirit of heaven are also covered. However, at this time, the vast sky sounded a burst of straight sound. "Invincible without me, a sword against the wind!" Keng. Above the sky, the light of the scorching sun gathered a hundred Zhang long sword to cover the sky. With the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers, cutting the earth and splitting the sky, it cut down fiercely. It''s like dying. It''s a sword move of yuchanghong! "Run The crowd was shocked and left the black mountain crazily. Roaring... the huge sword is awe inspiring, crossing the sky, hitting the ground heavily, and sending out the explosion sound. Heishan was divided into two parts. Countless people of the Lin family were directly killed by the earthquake, and their address was completely reduced to rubble. Shan Xiong and others fled, Jianyue and Chen Tianying retreated to safety. People looked at the black mountain in a hurry, but there was no white night. "White night!" Jianyue''s eyes were tight and she yelled, but she didn''t get a response for a long time... did she die in the daytime? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 "Is white night dead?" The giants are standing in front of each other. Bang! The ruins suddenly burst open and a figure came out. It was white night. "It''s not as easy to kill as nine turn bumie. However, facing Yu Changhong''s opponent, this boy will not be so easy to get rid of." The dragon in the distance sat on a big stone and looked at it quietly. Qianlong is right. He can resist even the attack of the heavenly spirit Master. However, the white night''s body has just been completed, and Yu Changhong is the best among the heaven soul masters. It''s easy to smash the mountain and cut off the sea with one sword. His strike can''t be overcome by the white night. "If I don''t have a good body, I''ll fight with you. But now I''m not strong enough to defeat you!" When the sword is cut off in the white night, the green sword is strong and strong, like an ancient giant waving its arms. The sword body is not only covered with the terrible yuan force of the white night, but also the power that makes the scalp numb. Yu Changhong obviously knew that the body of Bai Ye was terrible, and he did not confront him. The sword of Changhong pierced the weak heart of white night like lightning. Tricky, vicious and vicious. This is the characteristic of yuchanghong swordsmanship. Ordinary people often can''t pass three moves to fight against it. "Brother Yu is the youngest of the ten great masters. His swordsmanship is not only fierce, but also as fast as lightning. His opponent can''t even see his sword, so he has been defeated. How can you be so stupid to challenge elder brother Yu at night?" Xiao Yan''er looks anxious and sighs at last, as if she has seen the ending. The white night was forced back by this sword, and his body leaped back. However, Yu Changhong pressed forward, and his sword danced rapidly in his hand. He could hardly see the body of the sword. The boiling Yuan Li was surging all over the body in the daytime, just like a black hole close to it. One might as well be swallowed up by it. In the white night, the green sword is dancing fast, but it seems that it can''t keep up with the rhythm of yuchanghong. In other people''s eyes, the night has been chaotic. "You are just a frog at the bottom of a well. You never know how big the sky is. How can you challenge people who enter the soul land?" Yu Changhong shook his sword and blew out thousands of swords. The ground was directly torn and cut off towards the white night with the momentum of destroying everything. Once engulfed by it, people are only afraid to turn into a thousand pieces. "Into the soul land? So what? Is it true that people who enter the soul land are born into the realm of heaven and soul The white night is expressionless, a sword reverses and stabs toward the ground. Bang! The thousands of swords suddenly turned around and went towards the imperial rainbow. Reverse Liangyi array! "Well?" Yu Changhong frowns slightly, and moves Yuan Li in no hurry to disperse his sword. But at the next moment, the move started again. He threw his sword, and the sword spirit turned into more than a dozen terrible beasts and rushed to kill him. Sword spirit into spirit! At the top of the move, these sword Qi is not only rigid and destructive, but also spiritual, which can be changed at will. "Broken!" The white night looks pale, and the nine soul sword rhyme opens again, and the Dao Dao sword spirit blows past. However, the bodies of the more than a dozen terrifying beasts of sword Qi sprang up and kept approaching. As the night approached, they melted into a terrible long dragon, destroying the withered and decaying, annihilating the whole world, and swallowing up all the sword Qi urged by the white night. People in the distance changed their faces. This blow is the top blow of the upper heaven soul master. Even if the middle heaven soul master touches the edge, he will immediately shatter his body and die. At a distance, people can feel the pressure released by the sword like dragon. Shan Xiong and winding snake, whose strength has just reached the heaven soul state, are short of breath and pale. Lin SHENGFEI, Lin Ya and other members of the Lin family are almost unstable. They are constantly retreating to the rear. Even the elder Qingtian is hard to keep calm. It''s terrible. The white night can''t hold on! Crackling... the long dragon engulfed the white night and ran into the ruins. For a time, rocks splashed and dust covered the sky. The ground cracked like a crack in the abyss. The sound of click was heard on the whole beach, just like the black mountain, which was about to be separated into an island. The white night disappeared again. "This time, is it over?" Yu Changhong slightly vomited a tone, eyes narrowed up, said self-care. He saved all his strength and did not leave any hand. Rao is on the master list. Other masters are here and dare not accept it. What means do you mean by night? There is no doubt that you will die! But soon, Yu Changhong''s full confidence wavered. Vaguely, he seemed to feel that there was another change? "Not dead? How hard your life is! But if you meet me, I will cut you off even if you are a god Yu Changhong''s feet were a little bit, and his body was lit up with a flash of light. His sword soared into the sky, as if a magic sword had been born between heaven and earth. "Is this a place where people and swords are united?" Yunhua lost his voice."No, we haven''t reached the realm of the unity of man and sword. There are few people in the whole soul land who can do it. However, the realm of imperial master is only one step away from the unity of man and sword." The emperor said. "Even if it''s only one step away, it''s easy to kill the white night. Even if the white night''s body is complete, it can''t resist such an attack!" Luo Wang laughs. QingHan swordsman is still, but the smile in his eyes is especially obvious. In time, Yu Changhong will step into the realm of man sword integration. Once he enters this realm, the list of masters will be rearranged and enter the soul land, and a new Kendo master will be ushered in! Yuchanghong was born in qingjianmen, and with yuchanghong, qingjianmen will step into the ranks of the overlord of the soul land. At the moment when yuchanghong takes off, the sky and the earth are completely lightened, and the endless sword covers the scorching sun. The terror of sword is surging in the heaven and earth, calming the tide of crossing the sea and depressing the momentum of the great powers. Yu Changhong is the only one in the sky and the earth. Oppression! Zhenfu! Before the sword comes out, it makes the opponent shiver. This sword, crying and howling, made the earth shaking. The sword seemed to suppress the whole clan. The huge sword fell from the sky and attacked the ruins of the white night. But at the moment of the fall of the sword, a burst of fighting spirit attacked the ruins and hit the sky. Bang! Fighting spirit and sword are intertwined. "It''s white night!" There was a lot of screaming. How dare you compete with Yu Changhong? If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid I would submit to this sword. The crowd was watching nervously. Even Qianlong, at this moment, is staring at this scene, fat face changed normal, full of seriousness. The sword was attacked by fighting spirit, and the falling speed slowed down. However, although the fighting spirit was strong, it was not equal to the sword light. After all, it was the master''s best attack. With the fall of the sword, the ground began to crumble, dust splashed into the sky, the sky was dark, and the clouds were not seen. "Back! Go back The emperor drinks to the emperor''s palace, takes Xiao Yan''er and retreats quickly. Yunhua, Luowang, QingHan Jiansheng and others did not dare to stay, so they took their own people back quickly. Even Jianyue and Chen Tianying, the fifteen elders, also retreated into a hundred Li before stopping. And within a hundred miles of their struggle, there was no one more. Finally, the sword fell on the earth, but it did not stop, sinking constantly, as if to poke a hole in the earth. "White night, your talent is amazing, even I am inferior, but unfortunately, you should not be the enemy of me." Yu Changhong, behind the sword, has a trace of regret on his face. But at this time, the amazing sword suddenly stopped sinking. Yu Changhong looks stunned and looks down. Just look at that weak fighting spirit, suddenly burst out the shock weather flame, straight roll. And at the same time, a sense of horror swung to this end. Yu Changhong''s pupils tremble, unbelievable. Between the electric light and flint, the fighting spirit of fighting against the sword has undergone a qualitative change. The battle of the white night broke through to the fourth level. "Not enough! Not enough! You want to beat me with this? Not enough! " Yu Changhong roars, hands into hands, mercilessly bombard the handle of the sword! Bang! A circle of air waves rolled down from the black mountain and swung to the four sides. It''s a hundred miles around, all of which are made of sand and stone, and the scene is horrifying. Yu Changhong clapped his hands again and collapsed three times in a row! Bang! Bang! Bang! The air waves circle after circle, the earth''s crust completely subsides, the volcanoes in the cluster area erupt instantaneously, and earthquakes and floods occur in a large number of areas. It''s a battle between man and nature. The giants were staring. This kind of fighting, even if placed in the soul land, should also amaze the world. Yu Changhong''s offensive is enough to kill any giant on the scene. At the same time, a black awn was born and spread all over the sword. Click. The sword was broken in an instant. A supreme divine power directly thundered on Yu Changhong''s body, and he instantly vomited blood and retreated. "It''s impossible!" Yu Changhong bleeding mouth, pupil shrinkage. Among the ruins, burst out a shadow, not others, it is the white night. In such a terrible fight, he did not die. On the contrary, the power of his whole body was even more terrible. Breakthrough! Breakthrough! Breakthrough! Under this terrible killing move, he broke through the profound meaning of the battle of the night and the soul state, and the most frightening thing was that his body also broke through! In the black veins of the whole body of the white night, there is a trace of golden light, glittering, permeated with samsara, as if in every inch of blood, there is heaven and earth contained in the universe.And its momentum, is unparalleled, unparalleled. He walked in the void, like a God, toward the imperial rainbow. "Holy in flesh!" The face of the four giants was stagnant, or murmured or exclaimed. Everyone''s sight was like being attracted by a magnet and locked in the white night. Everyone''s brains are blank. "Holy in flesh! Holy in flesh! It''s impossible! " Yu Changhong looks like a maniac. In his terrible attack, the white night broke through by force, leading the body into the realm of saints. "This boy, so young, not only has become a nine turn immortal body, but also quickly stepped into the second level of physical sanctification, and I don''t know what level he can grow up to in the future." Qianlong quietly looked at the shadow in the void, and his eyes were full of expectation. "Thank you very much." The white night in the void slowly opened his eyes, like the palm of his hand, and the void trembled in all directions. "Are you practicing with me?" Yu Changhong suddenly appears pale. "I have challenged the strong in the clan one by one. Even Lin SHENGFEI can''t give me such pressure, but you can. Your sword sense stimulates my soul state, physical body and kendo. It just helps me to break through the realm!" The white night is light. No wonder he was defeated and retreated. No wonder he kept defending, but he had little attack. In fact, he planned to use yuchanghong to break through! "Asshole!!!! I will kill you Yu Changhong roared and was extremely mad. He took up his sword and chopped it like a rainbow flying in the air. "I''m a great body, and you''re not the enemy. Now that I''m holy in flesh, you''re not my opponent!" In the white night, I hold the green sword and throw it seven times. "Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, Yaoguang!" With each stroke, a flash of sword light flashed out, but soon disappeared. After seven strokes, the surrounding area returned to silence. "Play the devil! Death Seeing that nothing happened, Yu Changhong looks ferocious and cuts with his sword. The rainbow roars down like a dragon. "You are defeated!" The sword is put into the scabbard at night. Whew! A sword light suddenly darts out of Yu Changhong''s back and pierces his heart. Yu Changhong''s whole body trembled, but did not wait to respond, another sword light suddenly appeared, penetrating his lungs. Then the brain, throat, liver, soul, Dantian, chest. Seven swords, seven transparent blood holes! The sword light fades away, just like a meteor passing through the sky. Yu Changhong is in the void. He glared at the white night, opened his mouth, but could not speak, his body slowly fell from the sky. "Mo... Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue?" Under the head of the dragon, as if petrified, a pair of eyes staring round, dull looking at the white night. . (there will be a chapter later, please subscribe more, thank you) (there will be a chapter later.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 If the body becomes holy and immortal, the longevity can be increased to 800 years. If you practice a little more, you can live to 1000 years without death. Those who become saints in the flesh are invulnerable to swords and guns, do not invade by water and fire, walk in the fire and sleep in the water. Once the body becomes holy, not only the strength of the body is terrible, but also the spirit will be increased correspondingly. Moreover, the stimulation of the soul power is even more terrible, and the soul Qi will reach the state of the unity of mind and spirit. In particular, the white night has five heavenly spirits, so the strength of the body is more stringent. Yu Changhong''s body falls to the ground and completely falls away. The sword itself splits into two pieces. The sword is destroyed and people die. The magnates are all in a state of loss of mind and can not accept this scene at all. All the masters are defeated! Or lost in the hands of a lower class mainland people! Luo Wang, Yunhua, QingHan Jiansheng and others can see the shock in each other''s eyes when you look at me and I look at you. "How... Possible?" Xiao Yan''er grew up with pink lips and her eyes were stunned. "If this incident is spread to the soul land, I don''t know how many people dare to believe it." The emperor smiles bitterly. When he first heard of white night, she still learned from Xiao Yan''er''s mouth. Although Bai Ye was the first person in the clan domain at that time, he was respected as the first patriarch of heaven. In the eyes of the emperor, it was not worth mentioning at all. Especially the emperor standing at the top of the soul land, which of the people he contacted was not a hero? How can you care about a young man in this group? If the fish in a mud puddle is mixed well, if it is put in the river and sea, it will still be the fish in the mire, and its essence will not change? But the emperor found out that he was wrong. White night is not a fish in the mire, but a dragon! The defeat of the Grand Master means that he will succeed Yu Changhong and become a new one! "My lord won! The Lord has won Shan Xiong and his eldest grandson cried out with pride. The snake is even more of a series of small hands, red face, very excited. Jianyue looks complex, shining at the white night. "After today, a dragon will be born in our clan territory, and Qingge continent will be honored with white night." Chen Tianying whispered. The eyes of the thirteen giant elders were stunned. They didn''t expect that the strength of the people they were protected by the sect was so terrible that even the master could be defeated! Luo Wang''s eyes twinkled, staring at the cloud not far away. "Elder Yunhua, what should I do now?" "It depends on the head of QingHan sect." Yunhua can''t be the master either. Neither of them is a leader of the same school. At present, only QingHan swordsman and Emperor are the most senior. However, QingHan sword master lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "the white night man is extremely gifted. He is a hidden dragon. We offended him today. If we don''t get rid of it, he will be a great threat to us in the future. Since we have already done everything, we should not do it twice. How about killing the white night here to avoid future trouble?" "The master of QingHan sect is right. The white night is indeed a threat, but there are 15 elder giant guardians protecting him. If we start, we will have trouble with the Vientiane gate. It is not good to offend the Vientiane gate." Yunhua frowned. "Now that it''s over, what are you worried about? There are only some elder Qingtian, whose strength is no more than the heaven and soul realm. We will arrest and kill the white night. As for the Vientiane disciples, our disciples are enough to hold them down. After killing the white night, we will be ready to cook. What can we do if we let the Vientiane sect investigate our crimes? The Vientiane gate will not kill the three of us because of a small prime minister? So how do they account to the nine souls? What''s more, the Vientiane gate has no such means! " QingHan sword master lengdao. Yunhua and Luo Wang looked at each other and nodded in secret. "What about the emperor?" "The king''s daughter made friends with the white night. He had not made a statement before and had not offended the white night. Now, how can he interfere? Don''t worry about him "Good! Let''s do it "It should not be too late, go on!" QingHan sword master sank into the road, his body suddenly disappeared and galloped toward the white night in the black mountain. The killing broke out. "Not good!" Jianyue was the first one to come back to God and exclaimed: "all elders, move quickly! Protect Bai chuzong The elder of Optimus moved in a row and approached the white night. But the speed of QingHan swordsman is too fast for them to catch up. At the moment of QingHan sword master''s action, King Luo and Yun Hua also took action. Three momentum, like wind and wind, killed black mountain. At the same time, all the elite disciples of the three schools all started to rush towards elder Qingtian. There are more than a dozen disciples from each sect, and they are all elite. There are nearly 50 disciples of the three sects. Even if they are defeated by elder Qingtian, it is very easy to hold them back. "Bad!" Chen Tianying''s face changed dramatically. "No, they want to take advantage of the emptiness of the adults to attack them!" Shouts Chang sun Ao. "Snake, what shall we do?" Shan Xiong asked urgently. "What else can I do? Go and help the Lord The snake is in a hurry.But even if they help each other, they are just a drop in the bucket. "QingHan sword master! King Luo! Yunhua! Stop as soon as you can. If you dare to move Bai chuzong''s cent, the Vientiane gate will surely punish you for your failure to do so! " Jianyue ran into a disciple and galloped toward Heishan, shouting. "Killing my disciples in the white night is unforgivable. What''s the sin of me to avenge my disciples? This is my qingjianmen affair. Even if the leader of the Vientiane gate comes, you can''t control me! " QingHan sword master is cold and cold. When he pulls out his sword, 72 sword Qi flies out of his scabbard. This is the green cold sword spirit which has been cultivated for 50 years by QingHan swordsman. Every ray of sword Qi can break mountains and catch thunder and lightning with infinite power. Seventy two sword Qi, with the power of destroying the heaven and the earth, is cut to the white night. He looked indifferent in the white night. He didn''t feel happy or sad. He didn''t react to the QingHan swordsman. "Arrogant! Die for me QingHan sword master is angry, and his soul turns into yuan power directly. 72 sword Qi instantly turns into golden sword Qi, which makes the spirit tremble. White night turned around and looked at the sword spirit. His arm moved and pressed his hand on the hilt of his waist. But this sword handle is not a green sword handle, but a dead dragon sword handle. At the beginning and the end, he has not shown his cards. "It''s enough to sacrifice my dead dragon sword with your blood!" In the white night, the spirit of heaven blooms on his forehead, and his arms urge him. Sonorous. A sword that tore the sky stirred, and a flash of brilliance dazzled everyone''s eyes. At that moment, the sky and the earth lost color, and the sun and the moon were not bright, so all the golden, silver and dazzling lights lost their color. The blade of the sword waved to the sky. A touch of sword spirit suddenly appeared and disappeared. After that, everything outside Heishan became silent. The sea level crossing the sea suddenly went down and could not come up for a long time. Seventy two sword Qi disappeared in an instant, and the green cold swordsman who rushed towards the white night stopped in an instant. His anger was disappearing at an alarming rate. "What''s going on?" Luo Wang and Yunhua who came to help each other stopped and looked in amazement. However, QingHan sword master slowly raised his head and his eyes were full of panic. Then, his body turned into sand and flew away with the wind. QingHan swordsman, die! Kill the cold with one sword! All the people around have stopped fighting! The world was shocked. King Luo and Yun Hua fell down from the air and knelt on the ground in a hurry, trembling. "Is this... Is this the means of white night?" The emperor, who had just been in a hurry, was looking dull at this time. Xiao Yan''er looks astonished and her heart is beating. She always thought that the white night did not know the height of heaven and earth. She always thought that this man was arrogant and arrogant, but she did not want her to be wrong. In the eyes of the world, he was arrogant and boundless, but actually he was not crazy, but the world did not know him. How can a man who can even kill the cold with one sword be called crazy? White night will die dragon sword back, eyes cold looking at the people. Although the dragon sword was driven to death, it was supported by two spirits of the five changes heaven. With nine turns of the body, the soul power of his body was still 30%. If he tried to force another sword, it was OK. "Who else do I want to do?" The white night is light. "Master Bai, we don''t know Mount Tai! If you offend the master, please forgive me King Luo and Yun Hua cried out. The disciples of all sects immediately knelt down and bowed down. Chen Tianying and other prime ministers were staring. Jianyue looks complicated. "I''m afraid our headmaster can''t do this, right?" Chen Tianying sighed. "Have you counted the strength of the white night?" Jianyue asked. Chen Tianying shook his head: "every time I think there is a general category of his combat power, he will have new means to refresh my understanding of him... I can''t make statistics." "How to arrange the first batch of the list?" "Row?" Chen Tianying with a bitter smile: "the small initial Zong list, has been unable to accommodate him, perhaps into the soul of the mainland master list, can let him fight." Jianyue sighs with emotion. Walking in the white night, the strong worship, dare not speak out. "You two want to kill me?" White night stares at the cloud that kneels on the ground with Luo Wang, indifferent say. "Big... Adult... We... We are just bewitched by the green cold, we are confused for a moment!" "Master Bai, please spare us!" They were scared to death, and their spirits were shaking. "I have no injustice or hatred with you, but you want to harm me. Your heart will be different. Why should I spare you?" Cold way in the white night, a palm mercilessly pats on the head of Yunhua. Bang! Yunhua''s head exploded instantly. Seeing this, King Luo was so scared that he lost six spirits and turned his head and ran away."Did you run?" In the white night, the green sword was drawn again, and the magic sword formula of Mo Wu was launched. The seven sword lights rushed out of the body of the sword and quickly escaped into the void. The king Luo who rushed to cross the sea did not react, so he was penetrated by seven sword lights and fell directly. All the giants who crossed the sea, except the emperor, died! The emperor was in a daze. Several disciples were crawling on the ground, shaking wildly. Chen Tianying, shining and looking, took out his keepsake and wrote on it. At the beginning of September 3785 in Yuanwu, the land of nine souls, a number of great masters crossed the sea and set foot on the territory of the nine souls. In the middle of September 3785 in Yuanwu of the nine souls continent, he fought against the heroes alone in the daytime, defeated the grand master and butchered the Zun one by one, which was unparalleled in the world. . (thank you for the reward from the author duangeng, book friend 84910, remnant blood a recovery, Zhu rongbei, tunyun and other friends for their monthly ticket support. Thank you. The other one will be made up tomorrow. Lao Huo will find an opportunity to change more chapters. Thank you.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 "You''re OK, white night." Jianyue ran over and asked for a slight gasp. "I''m fine." The white night smiles. "How could this boy be in trouble? What''s more, with this emperor here, who dares to move him? " Qianlong came over and said. The white night lost its sight. "Master." Jianyue and Chen Tianying made a ceremony. Although Qianlong has not seen the dragon before, it is not the ordinary means of the Qianlong. "The girl is very sensible." Qianlong is very useful, his face is full of noise. "Bai chuzong, you have defeated the master. I will immediately convey this matter to the branch of Wanxiang sect in the soul land. Please ask the disciples there to apply for the master''s order and give you the benefits of your master." Chen Tianying said. "I''m not interested in the grand master, but I don''t need to be famous." White night waved. He did not plan to enter the soul land. If there was a master list similar to the first one, it would be really troublesome. Once he entered the list, he was afraid that there would be people who would challenge him every day. You know, since the beginning of the fight, the white night has not stopped. Chen Tianying stupefied, how many people to master Yirong dream, eager to wear, but do not want to day night so ignore. "Master Bai didn''t go to the soul land and didn''t know the benefits of the master. Naturally, he would say so. In fact, master Bai didn''t know that what the master represented was not only the lofty status and the supreme glory, but also the qualification to enter the land of Yueyao! Once you become a master, you can set foot in the land of Yueyao, find the treasures of archaea, explore the secrets of Archean, and gain infinite benefits. How many people want to become masters but can''t. master Bai should not waste this opportunity given by heaven. " At this time, the emperor led Xiao Yan''er to come over and said with a smile. "The land of Yueyao? What is that place? " White night questions. "It''s a secret place. It''s said that it used to be the Archean battlefield. It was discovered by the Vientiane gate 1300 years ago. However, the place of Yueyao was full of evil spirits because of the fall of countless powerful people. Even the top heaven soul worshippers can''t live in memory. It is easy to be eroded by evil spirit and die of madness. The wanxiangmen made ten tokens with tianwaiwujin, set up a list of masters and become masters Get the master''s order, and these tokens cast with tianwai Wujin can perfectly resist evil spirit! Enter the place of Yueyao and find the most precious treasure in ancient times, and get no chance. " The emperor said with a smile: "when Yu Changhong stepped into the master list, he was only the next heaven soul master. However, within seven years, he became one of the top heaven soul worshippers. His strength once surpassed those of us. It was not only because of his talent, but also because of the benefits from the land of Yueyao." "Is there such a magical place?" The white night was a little stunned. He suddenly thought of something and asked, "since the Vientiane gate has mastered the utensils in the place of immunity to the moon, why don''t you leave it to the people who live in it, but give it to those who are gifted?" "The purpose of the establishment of the Vientiane gate is to excavate, cultivate and protect the talents of the nine soul continent. If there are excellent candidates in the Vientiane gate, they will naturally be cultivated by them. If not, they will give priority to cultivating other more talented people, whether it is the Vientiane gate of Qingge mainland or the Vientiane gate of entering the soul land. This is why I Only these clans are willing to obey the Vientiane gate. Otherwise, it is not easy to destroy the Vientiane gate with the power of the nine souls? Will we listen to his orders? No matter how powerful a clan is, it is impossible for him to be able to resist a person on the land. " Said the emperor. White night nods. It''s not true that the Vientiane gate ruled the mainland, but the Mainlanders acquiesced to the existence of the Vientiane gate. All things are in order. Without the gate of all things, the land of nine souls will not be so prosperous. "Master Bai, you are gifted and powerful. You have such achievements at such a young age. I appreciate it very much. However, I need to warn you that although you have defeated yuchanghong and QingHan Jiansheng, things will not end like this. What happened here will be transmitted to the soul land in a very short time. At that time, there will be some people I suggest that you should be led by Yu Changhong and Wentiange. Once you become a master and others want to move you, the Vientiane gate will not stand idly by. " The emperor said, turning his head to Jianyue and Chen Tianying, he said, "of course, don''t disclose the name of master Bai at the gate of Vientiane for the time being, so as to avoid being envied and persecuted by others, and bring unnecessary trouble. It''s not too late for Bai chuzong to stand firm." The white night shook his head and said, "the soul walks in heaven and earth, relying on itself, not others. The gate of Vientiane can protect me for a while, but not for the whole life. In the end, it still depends on its own means." The emperor was stupefied and nodded with satisfaction. His eyes were filled with a trace of admiration. "As for entering the soul land, I will go." After this incident, Bai Ye has a better understanding of the importance of strength. If he is not strong enough, he will not only fall down in the battle of Heishan, but also be afraid that the Longyuan sect and the goddess palace will not be able to survive. The mainland people who enter the soul cross the sea and trample on them wantonly. No one in the clan can defeat him. The overlord Lin family will bow down to Chen Chen Chen.But in the group, the night has been invincible. If you want to make yourself further, you can only go to the soul land of the master like cloud. And the white night is also interested in the place of obsidian that month. "Well, if the master Bai came to the soul land, it must come to my palace of heaven. Although Xiao Yan is not as gifted as Bai Zongshi, but she is your age. I think there should be a lot of topics to talk about. Haha... "The emperor laughed. How obvious the meaning was, everyone looked at the white night and Xiao Yan with different eyes. "Daddy!" Xiao Yan''er blushed on her cheek and complained. The emperor looks at the bully. How can I do the pulling of skin? The white night was thinking strangely. The emperor led the royal palace people out. As for the disciples left by other sects, they were lazy to kill in the night. These people came to the order of the leader of the sect, and had no hatred with the white night. Emperor and others came for the most precious opportunity, but when he saw the white night so strong, he dared not to hand out, and the heaven palace and the white night also had no hatred, the emperor was simply a man of the water. Montenegro has been put to a halt. White night vision was shifted again, and fell on Lin SHENGFEI and others not far away. "Roll over." Drink cold on a white night. "What do you want to do on a white night?" Lin SHENGFEI''s face changed slightly, Lin family people have been close to Lin SHENGFEI, watch the white night vigilantly. "It is not your idea to ask heaven song that they first set up their clans and immediately lock their spearheads on me and go to Longyuan sect to raise their teachers'' sins?" Said the cold night. Lin SHENGFEI listened to it, and his heart was very heavy. It is true that when you know that you come to the soul continent and come because of the most important opportunity, Lin SHENGFEI immediately gives up his mind and gets rid of the night by relying on the great powers who enter the soul continent. As long as the white night dies, Lin family still hopes to dominate the group, so he invites all the giants to come to Montenegro, and add to the vinegar and attribute all the blame to the white night. Moreover, these giants also received some voices about the white night, so he is convinced. Although this has been done, Lin SHENGFEI will not admit that he immediately said, "on the night, you should not wrongly people, but my Lin family can not do such things. All things must be proved, without any evidence, you should not wrongly others!" "Yes, white night, even if you are strong, there are so many prime elders in Vientiane gate here. You can''t come in disorder." Lin Ya also shouted. They clearly haven''t recognized the white night. "You seem to be wrong. I will not show you any evidence in the night. I am not here to make sense with you!" The eyes were awe inspiring in the night, and the sword was cut off. "White night, what do you want to do?" Lin SHENGFEI was shocked. "I''m here to settle with you!" A sword came in the night, and the shadow of the sword struck the sky. Lin SHENGFEI was shocked and hurriedly accumulated yuan force to arrive. But the white night is no longer the strength of the central city. The power of this sword can not resist even Lin SHENGFEI. Its yuan power is broken and people are split into two parts. Lin SHENGFEI fell. The Lin family was shocked and horrified. White night silk is not soft, green sword again, nine soul sword rhyme is urged, burst into a large number of sword Qi, directly will be present including Lin cliff all the heads of all forest head. All the forest family is gone. Jianyue stands in the back and doesn''t speak. She knows that white night is a person, killing people on the night, only to her enemies. But this time, Lin family has violated the bottom line of white night. This time, Lin nearly killed Longyuan school and goddess palace. If these two factions are out of business, white night will be guilty for a lifetime, so he has no soft hand, and all the forest family will be cut off. The black mountain incident, like a wildfire, spread across the whole land of Qingge. The whole world was shocked. And at this moment, the other side of the soul into the mainland, is also a sound. But one day, things spread quickly. The qingjianmen fusion occurred. QingHan Jiansheng fell into the land of Qingge mainland group. The Taoist master died and the Taoist gate was empty of heads. In addition, there were many meteors in the myth of the king of Monroe and the elder of Yunhua of Yunhai immortal sect. What is more shocking is that the new patriarch yuchanghong, the 10th largest in the list of patriarchs, also died in the group. Where is the group clan? That is a situation in the mainland of Qingge, which is the lower level continent. The average level of soul repair in the mainland can only be compared with children, and it is the least seen by the people entering the soul mainland. Enter the soul mainland any ordinary soul repair into the green song mainland, can make a hegemony! What''s more, the giants? But... These giants are falling into this next continent. For a time, the soul into the mainland shock, a wave of waves. However, this wind wave has not long, another big event, shaking the heart of the soul into the mainland. The ranking of the master list has changed. The jade tablet of the list of masters is located on the Liuli island in the center of the soul continent. Every day, thousands of souls look forward to it, which is the inscription of the world of soul. The tenth position will change when yuchanghong falls. Many people think that the genius soul cultivation sword, which is equal to yuchanghong, can be listed, but unexpectedly, the sword has not been listed, and has not received any news from Vientiane gate. It is a row of question marks that occupy the tenth position!In history, there are few question marks in the list of masters. Once this happens, there is only one possibility. Although a great genius who has already possessed the qualification of a master, he does not care about his special honor. In this case, Vientiane will admit it alone, but respect the will of the genius without disclosing his name. In a flash, countless people have guessed who this person is. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 Tianhongzong. After learning that the white night went to Heishan, Tianhong Zong paid close attention to the whole process, and the cold day paid more attention to it. However, the results of Heishan spread, and the Lin family was destroyed. The cold cold heart of the heaven was cold. He retired from the mountains and the emperor of Tianhong changed his master. He knew that he would never seek revenge in the white night in his life. If he did not retire, tianhongzong would be buried with him. Wanjianmen. Ding Feng is sitting in the palace with his eyes closed. Over the past few days, he has been in a state of restlessness. The news that he went to Heishan at night has spread. Almost the whole continent has been paying attention to it. Since the white night dominates the territory, Qingge mainland has ushered in the era of white night. How dare the great masters of the clan dare not to follow him. "Elder MI, how many people do you think are likely to survive this white night?" Dingfeng eyes do not open, but know the body later, light asked. "A life of death." Elder Mi said firmly. "Why?" Ding Feng slightly opened his eyes. "All the powerful people who came to Qun Zong domain this time are the great power to enter the soul land. Their energy is enough to kill the whole Qun clan domain. If it was not controlled by the Vientiane gate, the Qun Zong domain would have been occupied by the people who entered the soul land. How can we compete with them in the white night? Even if he is taken away by the magnates, he will not be punished by such magnates! " Elder Mi analyzed. Ding with a smile in his eyes. This is exactly what he wants to see. But at this time, a doorman rushed into the courtyard and cried out: "the master... Is not good... Not good!" "Why are you so flustered?" Ding Feng frowned. "Dragon... Dragon Yuan sent someone!" "Sent by Longyuan?" "The Long Yuan sect is a white night sect. We have little communication with the Longyuan sect. Why did they send someone here?" he asked "Ha ha ha ha... This is a good thing, ha ha..." Ding Feng suddenly burst out laughing, and his face was happy. "Why are you so happy?" Elder MI is quite puzzled. "Think about it. Why did the Longyuan sect suddenly come to visit? I think it''s mostly because of the fall of the night in Heishan. The Longyuan sect has lost its backbone and is afraid of being revenged by the enemy of the past. So they sent for a meeting and wanted to attach themselves to our wanjianmen sect. " Ding Feng sneered: "call that man, I want to hear what he wants to say!" The disciple was stupefied, still looking ugly, and ran down. Soon, a woman with charming appearance and exquisite figure came with her disciple. Women are born to be obsequious. They smile and wink. Even the leader of Dingfeng school can''t help looking at it more. "Are you Dingfeng?" The woman smiles gently and says casually. "How rude! Don''t you kneel down to salute when you see the master? " The elder Mi next to him snorted coldly. "Salute?" The woman disdained to shake her head: "just the middle martial spirit Master, let me, the superior martial spirit venerable, kneel down and salute? How can the nine souls land have such a rule These words fall, a few people are color change. Ding Feng only pays attention to the woman''s beauty, but he doesn''t notice her breath. It is strong and unfathomable. It is much higher than himself. Ding Feng''s face changed. He got up quickly and gave a salute: "Ding Feng has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive me if you offend me." "Well, I''m not talking nonsense to you today." The woman waved at will. Ding Feng is confused, but he is also frightened. When did the Longyuan sect have more powerful people like this? There are not a few of them in the clan area. "I dare to ask you why you have come here?" "Let your ten thousand sword gate submit!" The woman sneered. "Minister... Surrender?" Ding Feng lost his voice. "My Lord has already killed the strong ones who enter the soul land. They sing green songs and no one can defeat them. Since you are the sect of the group, how can we not surrender? From today on, I will take over the gate of wanjian. I will be obedient to you. I will not have two minds and make no mistakes. " The woman said. Ding Feng and elder Mi listen, and are shocked. "Dare... Dare to ask your Lord... Who is your adult?" Ding Feng has a bad premonition, carefully asked. The woman smiles: "white night!" In a flash, they were in the same place, as if petrified. ... Qing Yizong. After receiving the change in Heishan, Fu Wuqing repeatedly asked to leave zongmen and rush to Heishan. However, the Qing Dynasty tried to stop it. He knew that Fu Qingqing''s love for the white night was not only because both of them came out of the summer, but also because they were afraid of their children''s private affairs. However, with the change of Heishan, the people in the clan area can only look far away and dare not to approach. That is a matter of great power to enter the soul land. How dare ordinary people dare to step in? If in the past, the Qing Dynasty''s mark may let Fu mercilessly go to experience for some time, but this time, once the matter is not good, it will bring disaster to Qing Dynasty, and even destroy the door. Fu mercilessly left. Qinglianji sits alone in the hall."Lord, there is a man outside the door asking to see you." "Who is it?" "It is said that Longyuan sent people to send messages for the day." The elder below said respectfully. "White night?" Qing Lianji frowned: "isn''t he supposed to be in Heishan now? Why did you send a message? Could it be that he was defeated by the powerful people in Heishan and fled in confusion and wanted to ask me to help him After thinking, he waved: "let him in." Not long after, a man came in. When he noticed the man''s breath, he jumped up from his chair almost immediately and walked down with his fist clasped. This is the soul of heaven! "I''ve seen you before." "Are you the mark of the Qing Dynasty?" The man asked. "Yes..." "I am here to deliver a message for my master. From today on, the Qing Dynasty belongs to my master, and I will take over here." The man said. Hearing this, his eyes suddenly lost their consciousness: "dare to ask your master..." "white night!" "Bai chuzong?" "He... He is not..." "my master has cut all the people who enter the soul land! Yes? Don''t you think something''s going to happen to him? " The man''s face was cold and ferocious. Hearing this, he quickly waved his hand: "no, no, no, how people exist in the daytime, how can the trace of the arm question?" "Do you submit or not?" The man said coldly. Even people in the heaven and soul realm call the white night their master. Qingyai scar can''t see the ability of the white night. He takes a deep breath and kneels down with his fists: "qingbaiji... Is willing to submit." ... such dialogues are performed all over the clan domain. Since the Heishan incident, in consideration of the safety of his family and friends, if he has a group of armed forces in Qingge mainland, even if he is not in the mainland, at least the Bai family or the goddess palace need not worry. Therefore, he decided to integrate these sectarian forces and set up a new group named longjue, which came from the first name of Longyuan sect and juehun sect, and integrated all the major sectarian sects such as Shennv palace, Longyuan sect, tianhongzong, wanjianmen, Qingyi Zong and qianzhangfeng. At present, the white night is different from that of the Lin family in those days. No one can compete with him. However, in the clan area, not to mention the heaven soul master, a person in the heaven soul realm can freely move around. However, after half a month''s Kung Fu, the clans had basically surrendered. Anyone who did not comply would be embezzled resources and disciples and forced to disband the clan. Forcing these people to join the Dragon Jue by force will only disobey them, and there will be conflicts in the future. However, what surprised Bai Ye was that she was an expert in the management of the clan management group. For these people, she had a set of self-developed mature management scheme, but for more than a month. Will be long Jue management of the orderly, up and down all admire, amazing. With the management of snails and the assistance of Shan Xiong and Chang sun Ao, you can feel at ease at night. Not only the clans and the great summer, but also several other countries in Qingge mainland also submit to the white night. Using the resources obtained from various clans, twinsnake established a dragon Jue base in Zhongcheng to facilitate the management of these clans. And for all this, the Vientiane gate maintained a tacit attitude. At the moment, he did not go to longjue, nor to the Longyuan sect and the goddess palace. He still sat on the ruins of the black mountain, closed his eyes and breathed. After a great war, he closed the door immediately at night and fought against the strong. He gained a lot, especially when he fought with Yu Changhong. He also had a unique idea of the understanding of the magic sword formula of Mowu. Qianlong has been standing beside him, feeling the rising of his sword. Seven days later, they closed their doors in the daytime. Although his temperament did not change much, his eyes were sharper and more astonishing, as if a look could make the other party shiver. "Sword heart?" Qianlong was slightly stunned. The white night seems to have a glimpse of the artistic conception of the sword heart in this short seven days? "Old man, you haven''t left yet?" Seeing the Qianlong lying on the big stone not far away, he was quite surprised. "Go? You son of a bitch, I have nothing to ask you clearly. Where do you want me to go Qianlong hummed. "What words?" "Tell me, did you secretly practice the nine turn immortal body and the magic sword formula of Mo Wu?" Qian Long stares at him and asks. "Old man, don''t talk so bad. Instead of practicing secretly, you practice." "Did you really learn that?" "Didn''t you see it all?" After hearing this, Qianlong didn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t know for a long time that he said, "you boy, you are still a little talented... " is there only a little bit? " The white night approached with a sly smile. "Go away, you''re so talented that I don''t like it! You know, when I first learned these skills, I would have learned them on the first day and equally on the second day! " The Dragon hummed.However, his mouth said that, in fact, he had great admiration for the white night. Whether it was the nine turn immortal body or the magic sword formula of Mo Wu, it was just the skill mentioned by Qianlong when chatting with Bai Ye, and he didn''t teach Bai Ye well at all. However, the white night master these two skills with the help of Qianlong''s words. How can we not surprise the Qianlong? White night is too lazy to argue. Qianlong snorted coldly and said, "boy, don''t be too proud! Although you have just seen the ways of these skills, you have only learned a little. If you want to master the essence of these skills, you have to practice and understand them constantly. Therefore, you must go to a place! " "Where?" Asked the white night. "It''s the Yueyao place mentioned by the Vientiane gate!" Qianlong pause: "Archaean battlefield!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 Long Jue was founded. He went to Zhongcheng by night, looked around and saw that everything had entered the orbit. He returned to the summer. In the city of Los Angeles, Bai xiaorou, Bai Zhixin and Qianlong hang out in the streets at night. Nowadays, the white night is the most important place in qunzhongyu. Bai Zhixin doesn''t need to experience in Qunzhong. After that, she will go to Zhongcheng to study there. She will also give directions to snake. Now Zhongcheng has become a dragon base, attracting a large number of experts in Qunzhong. There are countless powerful Masters in qunzhongyu. The masters of each sect affiliated to longjue will also appear there. Longjue can be said to be a hodgepodge, Gathering the strengths of each family, there is a clash of spiritual civilization. If you practice there, you will gain a lot. As for Bai xiaorou''s talent, I''m afraid she''s all bent out of her talent. "Old man, take my sister as his apprentice." White night glanced at the side of the body fat body Qianlong, whispered. "Which sister of yours?" The Emperor Qianlong is not in the mind. "This small one, of course." "Oh? This girl? The qualification is not bad... But I still don''t want to be the disciple of the emperor. " Emperor Qianlong shook his head. "You don''t take it?" "Of course." "A drink." "No "Ten meals." "I''m the emperor. I can''t promise you this wine." "What do you say?" There''s no way out of the white night. Qianlong glanced at him and said with a smile: "Stinky boy, you just want to find a good teacher to teach your sister. Ah, you have a good insight. You know that the emperor has this ability in the whole clan domain. But boy, your sister has a special constitution and is good at ice soul technique. The spirit she wakes up is also the spirit of the ice system. Although the emperor knows everything, I have no idea I don''t know. I''m also good at ice magic, but you know that I''m impatient. I don''t like teaching apprentices. So I recommend one, but I can teach your sister. " What''s impatient? Just not good at ice magic, right? The white night despised him secretly. He knew that Qianlong loved to brag, but he didn''t point out that he asked for help. "Who is it?" "Ice queen." "Never heard of it." "Of course you haven''t heard of it. It''s strange that you''ve heard about people of that level." Qianlong glanced at the white night and hummed, "when you reach my height, you will understand how small and naive you were before." White night rolled his eyes. "Boy, I expected that you would talk to me about this, so I have prepared in advance. I believe that in a short time, Queen ice will send someone to pick up your sister. I have already obtained the chance for you. What accomplishments your sister can have in the future, I can''t count it. You should cherish it and take care of yourself." Qianlong road. "That''s natural. Let''s go and buy you a drink." "Three days." Qianlong''s eyes lit up. "No problem for 30 days, please." Laughing in the daytime, walking to the pub. One side of the Angelica Heart to listen to the head of fog, what emperor ah ice queen, she has never heard, more do not know what day night is talking about. But she guessed something. Perhaps, that is the height that can not be involved. After the trouble in Los Angeles, the city has returned to its former prosperity, and its reputation for white night is well known. This city has attracted a large number of souls from all over the world. As the principal of the city, Bai Chen has been busy repairing and expanding the city recently. The goddess of Zihuan returns to the goddess palace, while Bai Chen still stays in Los Angeles. He doesn''t want to go with the goddess to Qunzhong, but he knows that the time is not yet ripe, and both sides need time. Fortunately, Bai Ye gave Bai Chen a lot of top-grade pills and top-notch skills. Bai Chen was originally a genius in Los Angeles, but was decadent because of the goddess of purple Huan. Now Bai Chen''s heart knot has been untied and he has been practicing again. His strength has soared in this period of time, and he has leapt into the realm of absolute soul. The restaurant is full of wine. Bai Ye leads two beauties, one big and one small, to take a seat in the corner. Both Qianlong and baixiaorou in Baizhi''s heart are very eye-catching. Most people in Luocheng know Baizhi heart. Miss Bai is the only one who rarely sees Bai Ye beside Bai Zhi''s heart and body. Although white night is famous, few people have ever seen him. For a while, people in the restaurant are looking at him and whispering about who the man is. Soon, the waiter brought up several jars of wine. The Qianlong would drink the wine and drink it. The belly of a jar would not be bulging. "It is reasonable to say that all the wines you have drunk are fine wine. How can you be interested in the wine of this small country?" "As long as it is wine, it has its unique taste. What is good wine? What is bad wine? It''s all decided by people. In fact, there is no special difference between good and bad. As long as we find out their common ground, good is bad, and bad is good. For example, I can taste its good taste and avoid its bad points. It is good wine. Therefore, I will not be strict about drinking wine. " Qianlong burped his wine and said.I was surprised at the night, but I didn''t expect that the old man could drink some reason even when he drank... get out of here! Get out of here At this time, there was a loud noise outside the pub, and then the passers-by outside fell to the ground, and a strong spirit was blowing to the street. Shops were lifted, pedestrians were shaken, and the busy streets immediately fell into a mess. This breath? I looked up a little in the night and looked out. People in the realm of martial spirit. "What a terrible breath, brother, can''t have any expert come to my Luocheng?" Angelica Heart willow eyebrow slightly frown. Who knows that Luocheng is the hometown of white night. Now, white night dominates the mainland of Qingge. Who dares to be free in Luocheng? I don''t care about it in the night. Although Luocheng is his hometown, it is not his home, so I drink wine alone. But a line of people in purple robes stopped in front of the pub. They all rode black horses. Each horse was tall and strong, and the eyes were more blood lines. At the sight, the people around Luocheng were afraid to approach the horses. It was the first time that I saw this kind of horse in the white night. The best horse in the whole Qingge mainland was dragon horse. However, Rao was a little inferior to these horses. Is it not a mainland person? Those who were shocked to climb up, wanted to find these people theory, but look at the breath, few people go up. People are outraged at these bullys. "Younger martial sister, we are all the way to the dust servants. We are hard. Let''s rest here and then go on the road." A magnetic male voice came from outside the pub. "Well." The wonderful women sounded, and the gorgeous men walked into the pub. The people in the pub looked at them. These people are equipped with long swords, and they are very expensive. They are very intoxicated by a strange smell. Among them, the most remarkable thing is the long haired woman walking in the second place, Qi Liuhai, Daimei remote mountain, with snow like skin, exquisite five features, extremely exquisite figure, and purple sword clothes are tightly stretched by the towering chest, A pair of long thighs are round and even, and they can not find any flaws all over her body. Especially her eyes are like jade stones. They are very touching. When you look at them, you can never forget them again. Most of the people who follow the line of sight fall on the woman. "That''s it." The first handsome man with short hair and tall walked to the central table and said to Xiao Er, "little two, clean up." "Ah? What are you doing, sir? " The second is stunned. The table is full of soul people with sharp arms. How to clean up the wine before others have finished drinking? "Of course, clean up the table. What else can I do?" The man smiled. "What do you mean, stinky boy?" All the people at the table stood up and questioned angrily. "I''m going to sit here, don''t you understand?" The man frowned. "There are other places here, but you are only here. Are you here to find a fault?" A man with scars on his face asked the man in a deep voice. "Find a stubble?" The man listened, disdained to smile: "as far as you waste, can I call stubble?" "You..." the people are in a hurry. People around them looked at each other. "Elder martial brother, it''s too noisy here." The woman could not help frowning. "Yes, there are many people in this kind of small place, and they stink to death." A strange girl with a strange old spirit was holding Qiong''s nose, and she could not help shouting. "I see." The man nodded. The crowd was relieved secretly, thinking that the man would leave. "I will give you ten breath time and roll out immediately. We have a reservation here. If we don''t roll after ten, I will send you out!" Everyone was surprised to hear that. A private court? Some people don''t want to provoke, check out and go, but also have not satisfied, stand up angry voice to question. "Who are you? How can we be so overbearing? " "This is Luocheng, it is the land of white night. You dare to make trouble here. If you are known on the night, be careful that you can''t eat and go!" "Yes, you are crazy." The people around shouted. The man listened, the mouth slightly raised, looked at the other several men in the same line. A few people understand, body instantly disappear. Those who opened their questions and even scolded the purple robes were thrown out of the pub and fell on the ground. I don''t know how much they used, but listen to the sound of the noise. Those who were thrown on the street were all skin split, spitting blood, extremely sad. The sight was a stunning sight to the soul around.Master! They didn''t even catch these people! "I don''t want to talk nonsense to you. I don''t care whose territory this is or what day and night it is. Now my last word of warning is that either you go away or I will break your limbs and let you lie outside like dead dogs!" The man said with a smile. The rest of the drinkers were frightened to turn around and run away. The huge tavern quieted down, leaving only the white night table. "Are you not going yet?" The man turned around and saw the white night at the corner and chuckled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 When the man saw the heart of Angelica dahurica, his eyes suddenly brightened and secretly praised: "I really didn''t expect that there would be such a beautiful lady in this small country!" He said this, but did not get the white night''s response, but Bai Zhi heart frowned, said: "you just for your own selfish desire, you will drive away all the drinkers, more words do not agree to hurt people, too overbearing, our soul repair soul Road, is to bully the weak?" "Girl, are you teaching us a lesson?" A thin man said with a smile. "Well, how dare you teach us a lesson? Believe it or not, I''ll shave your little face, and you''ll never lift your head. " Said the girl, who looked ancient and strange. Although she was lovely, she didn''t want to be so vicious. "Boy, I didn''t feel noisy just now when this crowd was full of people. Why did this group of people come and feel so noisy?" Qianlong put down the wine jar and said unhappily. A few people over there flashed a trace of anger in their eyes. "Son of a bitch!" A man didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He ran straight and kicked the Qianlong. Bang! The sole of his foot kicked the fat and swollen body of Qianlong, but the Qianlong didn''t fly out. Instead, it was like a ball full of elasticity, which forced the man to fly out. Bang! The man fell to the ground in great distress. Bai Zhi heart and Bai xiaorou see the situation, can''t help but cover the lips and smile. "Disgraceful!" The man at the front couldn''t help cursing. However, he knew his younger brother''s strength. With his foot strength, it was not a big problem to kick a mountain. However, he could not kick the ugly pig like a pig, and how could a talking spirit animal appear in such a small country? Is it a monster? This table should be special. The man thought darkly in his heart, then he stared at the white night and asked, "who are you?" "My name is white night." White night put down the glass, light said. "Oh? Are you the man of night and night The man laughed and joked, "since I entered the land of Qingge, I have heard your name like thunder. I heard that you are Qingtian chuzong? First of all? It''s really amazing "Are you really not from the mainland of Qingge?" The white night looked at a few people and said. "Of course, we are the disciples of the ethereal school in the soul land. You should be more sensible and get out of here immediately, so that you will not be able to look at us if we start to fight later." The old girl cried again. "Brother, let''s go. Don''t make trouble." Bai xiaorou sees these people to be aggressive, the small face some turns white, says softly. "Xiaorou, don''t be afraid. Brother will protect xiaorou." White night smile, then raised his head, glanced at these people, light way: "leave Los Angeles immediately, I don''t care about you." A few people listen, stupefied, one by one strange looking at the white night. Finally, the emaciated man shook his head and sighed: "elder martial brother, this kind of rural people have never heard of us entering the soul land. It''s just like casting pearls before swine to talk to them. It''s better to ask them out on their own initiative." "If it wasn''t for elder martial Sister Li, how could we have come here?" Another fat man shrugged. "Let''s do it and stop talking nonsense. It''s better if this man is white night! This time I came back, I also had a purpose, that is, to help the Li family. It has been ten years since I left Qingge mainland to join the ethereal school. During these ten years, I don''t know what the family is like. Now I seem to be quite famous in Qunzhong territory at night. I will start with him first, and I will use him to boost the prestige of my Li family. " At this time, the beautiful woman suddenly said coldly. "What do you want to do with white night?" Others asked with a smile. "Abolish him and hang him at the gate of L.A. for three days, I want to let the whole summer know what will happen if I offend Li Ruyan at night. I also want to let the whole summer people know that I am behind the Li family!" Beautiful woman Li Ruyan said coldly. Several people listened and nodded. "Elder martial sister, let me come." The fat man chuckled and walked towards the white night. "Be careful." The man said. "Don''t worry. Although younger martial brother Huang''s entry time is broken, he has the strength of the next martial spirit Master. What should I worry about when dealing with such a waste?" Pang Ren. "I''m not worried about the white night, but the elder giant who is guarding him." The man sank. He looked at Li Ruyan beside him and said, "Ruyan, you and I will hold down the elder Qingtian later. You should not only name your Li family, but also be careful of the Vientiane gate." "I know that the Vientiane gate will not quarrel with my illustrious school on a mere white night. After today''s event, no one in Qingge mainland dares to look down upon my Li family." Li Ruyan hummed. "Then I''ll do it." The fat man smiles and grabs at night. "Hold on!" At this time, the white night suddenly called out."What? Do you want to beg for mercy? It''s too late. My elder martial sister wants to cut you, and I can''t save you. " Fat man laughs. "Beg for mercy? Of course not. I just want to tell you that there is no elder giant beside me. They have all returned to the gate of Vientiane. So you should do something to me. Don''t worry about anything. You can go up together Said the white night. "Oh?" Several people looked at each other, some did not understand what this meant. The fat man was impatient. He grabbed the collar of the white night and pulled it out: "come out to me, you!" But he did not move. The man was fat. But see white night stretched out his hand, white xiaorou''s eyes covered, and then another hand stretched out a finger at random. Bang! The fat man seemed to be bombarded by ten thousand catties, and his body burst in an instant, and his flesh and blood splashed all over the hall. However, the table in the white night was isolated by the Qianlong with his breath, leaving no trace of blood. The disciples of the ethereal sect were all stunned. One finger kills the next martial spirit Master. Li Ruyan was stunned, and the first elder martial brother was also stupefied, with an unbelievable expression. The old and strange girl was so scared that she didn''t dare to face the terrible scene. Whoa! The sound of horse''s hooves came again, followed by a man in a purple robe running in. They were also the disciples of the ethereal sect. They got the message a few hours ago and assigned a disciple to wait for Feixin of the sect. "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister, got it, got it! It''s an urgent order from zongmen! Our school has a destiny. When we enter the land of Qingge, we must not provoke anyone! " The man stepped into the tavern, a letter in his hand, and exclaimed. The man froze when he saw the flesh and blood all over the ground and the people with silly eyes. "Who can''t be... Offended?" The elder martial brother''s heart was beating wildly and his head was shaking. "The letter says... Don''t offend a man named white night..." the man swallowed his saliva, and his sight fell on the white night when he was still sitting at the wine table, his voice was inexplicably dry and dumb. "Why?" Li Ruyan bit silver teeth and asked in a deep voice. "It is said that before we crossed the sea and entered the Qingge continent, we asked the city master of Gecheng, Tiange, daomen and Daoists, and Changhong, the master of Taoism, and Changhong, one after another, fell down on the land of Qingge one after another, and the people who killed these people were very likely to be white night!" The man opened the letter and his voice trembled. As soon as he said this, the people were scared to death. Sky song? Yuchanghong? Taoist? These giants can enter into the soul! What can they compare with ordinary disciples? In a flash, several people suddenly understood why white night said that there was no giant elder around him. If even these people can be killed, do you still need elder Qingtian to protect them? Bai Zhi heart covers Bai xiaorou''s eyes. After all, the scene is too bloody. Although she steps on the soul Road, it is not suitable to face this kind of scene too early. "I''ve given you a chance to leave Los Angeles. I won''t hold you responsible, but you''re not only not cherishing it, but also trying to take advantage of me." White night waved again, the man who kicked the Qianlong with his feet immediately burst into pieces and died without a corpse. It was also a lower martial spirit venerable, but in front of the white night, it was like paper paste and kneaded at will. Several people were scared out of their wits and stiff. Li Ruyan is even more confused. What terrible means is this? Who could have thought that in such a small place, I met such an amazing guy. "White... White night... These are all misunderstandings! We don''t know your identity. We are sorry to you! Although we are not in the first place, you have already killed two of our classmates. How about this? We will leave now, and I will not disturb you. " The man at the front took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "It''s too late to go now." Shake your head at night. "What do you want? How dare you kill us all? If you kill us all, I will never let you go. Can you bear the anger of the ethereal sect? " Since Li Ruyan set foot on the mainland of Qingge, has he ever been so threatened? Said the angry voice immediately. On hearing it in the white night, he snorted coldly: "what is your ethereal school? Even QingHan Jiansheng, the leader of qingjianmen sect, would dare to kill him if he asked Tiange. Yu Changhong, the Taoist master, died in my hands. If I count you as an ethereal sect, how can I be afraid? " Cold drink in the white night, stand up. In an instant, all the disciples of the ethereal sect knelt on the ground, suppressed the people with a momentum, and could not get up. On the road outside, people were shocked and inexplicable. Some people yelled happily and praised the white night. Others were frightened and inexplicable and ran away in a hurry. "White night, do you dare to kill us?" The elder martial brother''s voice is trembling. He has already lost his voice. "Don''t you think I dare?" "If you kill us, the whole city of Los Angeles will be buried for us. Try to move us!" Li Ruyan''s heartrending cry."Well, since you say that, I will not kill you, I will only kill them. I will let you see with your own eyes whether I am buried with you in Los Angeles, or whether your ethereal sect is buried with me in Los Angeles!" A stomp on the white night. Bang! The whole city of Los Angeles is shaking. Except Li Ruyan, all the disciples of the ethereal sect were shocked to burst their souls, and their internal organs died of mud. The woman looked at the terrible scene, mental breakdown, mouth issued a heart rending scream. White night, how dare to really kill. "You are the devil! You are the devil! Los Angeles is over!! You are all finished! " The woman is as mad as a maniac. Outside the tavern, people in Los Angeles are completely flustered. White night really dare to provoke the soul of mainland people. L.A. is going to suffer. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 Enter the soul land. Mountains, clouds around, a few white jade path, vaguely line a few fuzzy figures, from a distance, the scenery is like fairyland, people are like fairyland. This is the ethereal school. Bang! "That''s not true!" A roar of anger came from the hall. "Master, don''t be angry." All the elders knelt down and cried. A golden bird flying out of the palace. It was this bird that brought the school''s warning to Li Ruyan and others in Qingge continent. It was also the bird who witnessed the killing of the disciples of the ethereal sect in the daytime, and quickly returned it to the sect. Knowing that some people in the lower stage of the mainland dare to kill people who enter the soul of the mainland, the ethereal faction is almost shocked. "This man in the white night is really lawless, but with a few words, I will kill my disciples! He is a wicked man with evil intentions. If he does not get rid of it, he will have endless troubles. " An elder said. "What the six elders said is true. The killing of so many great talents and talents by the white night in the mainland has already aroused the public indignation of the mainland people. If we get rid of the white night, it will be a hundred benefits and no harm to the clan." Another elder spoke. "But it''s said that even the imperial master Changhong died in his hands. If he can do this, I''m afraid the ethereal sect will not be his opponent." Elder Liu said in a deep voice. This made people in the hall worried. "Ah, what''s the way to kill the master and destroy the master? It''s just a false story. Can''t all the elders believe it?" At this time, a loose voice came from the hall door. He saw a man with long red hair and purple sword robe stepped forward quickly and saluted the misty one above him: "see the leader!" "Oh? Is Jue Lian here? Don''t be polite, get up and talk Misty Zun''s frown finally stretched a little. "Thank you The man got up. "It''s senior brother Shi!" "Here comes elder martial brother Shi!" When those elite disciples saw the visitors, their spirits were shocked and they made rituals one after another. Everyone''s eyes were filled with fiery worship. The elders also smile. Shi juelian, the strongest genius of the ethereal school, is also the only candidate who is expected to jump into the master list. Shi juelian was confident and arrogant. After greeting the elder a little, he said, "master, I don''t think it''s reliable to cut down the great power in the daytime. You should all know where the Qunzhong area is. It''s just a small area under the Qingge mainland, and where is the Qingge continent? In the countryside, the spiritual cultivation in the countryside is inferior and the cultivation material is scarce. How strong are the people who go out there? So I think this thing is just a fake. Those magnates who are afraid that they are not dead in the hands of the white night are now spreading this matter out of the ordinary. How can you still believe it? " "If so, why doesn''t white night come out to argue? You know, if he carries these things, but he has to bear the anger of Yunhai Xianzong and mythology sect, how can he cope with it Elder Liu asked. "I don''t know about that, but I feel that the white night is mostly hiding something." "Master, juelian asks you to allow Jue lian to go to Qingge mainland, rescue Li Shimei, arrest Bai Ye, investigate the cause of the incident, avenge his fellow disciples, and protect Yang Wei, the patriarch." Everyone was excited at the sound. The master also nodded and said with a smile: "juelian, you are my favorite disciple, and Ruyan is also my favorite disciple. Now she is in the hands of thieves. In any case, I will try to save her, but there is something strange about Qingge mainland. I''m not sure about sending you." "You can''t even kill Bai Ye. Don''t worry about it." Shi Jue Lian firmly said. "Well, since you''ve decided to go, I won''t hinder you. You should have experience, but you can''t walk alone. I''ll let the six elders go with you." The way to respect is ethereal. "To deal with a mean waste, why should our family make such an effort?" Shi Jue shook his head. "It''s not to start a school to stir up the masses. You are right. Maybe the death of these great powers is not the cause of the night, but it is very likely that some great power is hiding in the land of Qingge. You are the hope of my ethereal school. In any case, you must return safely." "Don''t worry, master. You will never insult your mission." "Good! When this event is over, I will go to the Vientiane gate in person, apply for the master''s order for you, help you challenge the master, enter the master list, and shine on the mainland! " After hearing this, Shi Jue was overjoyed and quickly bowed to his head: "thank you, master." ... ... Li Ruyan is a member of the Li family, the capital of Wangdu. The Li family is only a small family in Wangdu, with little family name and little reputation. The family mainly deals with cloth business, and there is no official in the family. Therefore, the dramatic change of Wangdu has little impact on the Li family. Ten years ago, an elder of the illustrious group of jinhun continent entered Qingge continent to carry out the mission of religious sect. Passing by the capital of the great Xia Dynasty, Li Ruyan fell in love with Li Ruyan, who had just awakened in the heavenly spirit. She left a letter of recommendation and a boat crossing the sea, and asked her to go to the ethereal school to learn from the master. The Li family was very happy and tried to help Li Ruyan enter the mainland. It took Li Ruyan half a year to enter the mainland, All the seventy attendants died, but she survived.After entering the ethereal school, Li Ruyan made painstaking efforts to cultivate her family, hoping to make her family the strongest in the summer. Ten years later, she came back with the status of the next martial spirit venerable. She believed that no one in the whole continent could step into such a situation in just ten years, and she also believed that no one in the whole summer would be her opponent. Now it seems that she was wrong. In the past ten years, dragon and tiger appeared frequently. This summer is not what she knows. Li Ruyan has been following the white night these days. At first, she thought that the white night did not kill her just because she liked her beauty and wanted to humiliate her. Later, she found out that she was wrong. White night wants to ask more about entering the soul land from her mouth. "Hum, I''ll cooperate with you for a few days. I believe the zongmen have already known about the things here. Before long, I''ll come to Los Angeles, and then I''ll see how you can deal with it." Li Ruyan thought coldly in his heart. In the daytime, Li Ruyan stood outside and waited. Although the white night did not restrict her movement, she knew that she would not be able to run out of Los Angeles, and she could only wait for the help of the disciples. The place of practice is newly established. In the white night, according to the arrangement method of "sunrise array" proposed by Qianlong, this cultivation pavilion is built. Lianfan fought with the strong, and Bai Ye learned a lot, but more about his understanding and understanding of the spirit of heaven. During this period of time, Bai Ye kept talking to Qianlong in the name of drinking, and Qianlong didn''t hide it and told him all about his cultivation experience. At this moment, Bai Ye finally believes in the extraordinary character of Qianlong. His words are like real gold to the soul, which is extremely precious. Although it is said in the book "the body of the man who has gone through the nine times of suffering" can only be regarded as the foundation of "becoming a saint by thunder and burning", but the one who does not really want to become a saint is to make use of the body to become a saint. ¡± in the white night, a piece of spirit wood is taken from the Qianlong ring and placed in the "sunrise array" under the body. After Wentiange and others are cut off, their relics naturally belong to the white night. These are all powerful things entering the soul continent, and none of them are ordinary products. This piece of spiritual wood is obtained from the Taoist Lord''s storage ring. It is only as long as a finger, and it is the only three living wood with powerful life inside The spirit Qi is sealed off on the surface by the Dao''s principal element force. Once the seal is torn off, a wisp of life Qi inside can be driven out, and the desert of a hundred miles can become prosperous. The next step is the "Lei Yuan Stone" from Wen Tian Ge. It contains the meaning of terrible thunder and lightning. It can completely release the power in the stone and blow a city into ashes in an instant. There are also "hot water", "Tiangang wind" and so on. Any one of these materials is a rare treasure that can arouse the soul people to fight for. Now they are all put on the "sunrise array" at night. The display is successful, and a large array is taken in the daytime. Whoosh! When the big array is activated, the pain like lightning and fire passes through the array and bombards the body of the white night. Taking a breath, the whole place of cultivation turned into Purgatory and forged his body. Crackling. The body of the white night makes a sound like firecrackers. The flesh and blood in the body coagulate together, and the nine turn black veins on the body flash frequently. Forging body with rising sun is a painful move to make the body holy. It takes lightning and fire as the front move and aura to heal the body as the back move. After repeated tempering, the final success is achieved. And in this pain, not only the body, but also the state of mind. As he clenched his teeth in the white night, he vaguely felt that the flesh absorbed a ray of thunder and lightning in his body, and even a wisp of fire... these terrible forces seem to build a strange immune system in the body. But soon, his skin began to gush a strange smell. First of all, the smell of blood red, which is filled with a strong smell of blood. Bad blood! In addition to bad blood, there is only seminal blood in the body. Bang! Bang! Then there was a dull sound. At night, the body exploded everywhere, and the flesh and blood splashed out. The whole person was not human. Remove impurities. He continued to urge the practice with a solemn expression and enduring severe pain. Finally, a sharp pain in the brain, refined to the brain, a stream of essence gas poured into the top of the skull. Whoa! The spirit of the essence comes out of the roof and goes straight into the sky through the roof tiles. And he was surrounded by a circle of shining essence, just like a cocoon. It''s a breath that can''t be broken. Li Ruyan outside was shocked. What is this? While sitting on the rockery not far away, when a lazy Qianlong sees the spirit of the spirit, his orange and yellow pupils can''t help but round up."This kid... Really made it?" The green air envelops the white night, and finally rushes towards the body. The body of the white night is immediately propped up and cracked, resulting in a large number of cracks. However, the green air is like water. After entering the body, it will rush out with black gas to clean all the inferior quality in the body. The Green Qi dissipates, the rising sun bursts into golden light, the Sansheng wood is completely broken and turned into ashes, and all the internal life breath pours on the body of the white night. In a flash, the broken body of the white night changed rapidly, and the skin became like a baby. The eyes were clear and deep, pure and flawless. The long hair was like ink, hanging under the shoulder. Dark veins loomed under the skin, and the whole looked like heaven and man. A flash of light overflows on the surface of the skin and is hard to disperse for a long time. He raised his hand and moved it slightly. With a slight movement of his fingertips, his soul was rippling. Every drop of blood and every inch of skin were pure surging power. With a flick of his finger, he could break mountains and rivers, and his strength was infinite. Holy body! At last! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 After the gate opened, Li Ruyan immediately looked at the people who came out. When she saw the appearance of the white night, she couldn''t help but lose her mind. Before and after the closure, the white night changed so much. His face was like a knife and axe, his eyebrows were like ink paintings, his eyes were like stars, and his whole body revealed a temperament only possessed by heaven. He was like a God above the nine heavens, emitting unique brilliance, which attracted the attention of all the spirits all the time. Rao is Li Ruyan''s gnashing teeth to the hatred of the white night. At the moment, he is also attracted by his appearance. How handsome! Li Ruyan thought darkly in his heart, but when he came back to his mind, he was frightened by his idea. White night and I hate each other, even if he becomes handsome again? He''s a dead man at once, but he has a good skin bag! Li Ruyan thought with hatred in his heart. The white night ignored Li Ruyan''s strange eyes and walked towards Qianlong. "What? Is the rising sun easy to use? " Qianlong said with a smile. "Almost dead." The white night didn''t have a good look at it. At first, Qianlong only said that he would suffer a little pain when he was reborn by the rising sun array. But is that a little pain? It was pain from the skin to the bone marrow, and the soul almost collapsed. "Boy, the way of soul cultivation is hard to grind. The hardships and pain you will experience in the future will only be more severe than the rising sun array. If compared with those, you will feel a little pain." Qianlong shook his head. At night, I heard the sound and nodded. This is the truth. The road of soul building is very dangerous. And the most unbearable is often not physical pain, but mental pain. White night takes out a piece of paper from Qianlong ring and hands it to Qianlong. "What is this?" "I need the material, you give Zhi Xin, she will help me Zhang Luo, I also want to continue to close." White night road. "Keep closing? Haven''t you been made into a holy body? What else do you want to practice? " Qianlong was stunned. White night smile: "casting soul." Qianlong''s expression froze, and suddenly he thought of something. He glared at the white night and said in dismay, "you don''t want to practice Wuji tianhunshu, do you?" "You once said that the condition for the cultivation of this skill is the great accomplishment of the holy body. Now that I have become holy in the flesh, why can''t I practice it?" White night asked with a smile. "The problem is that it''s a waste of energy and time to practice this skill. You know, although you can practice this skill when you become a saint in the flesh, almost no one can practice it under the great emperor. Among the great emperors, only a few people have learned it. They don''t know much about it. You might as well do some other research. Maybe you can get some harvest. This formula is too difficult and useless ¡£¡± Qianlong shook his head. "Try it. I have too many heavenly spirits. If I don''t rely on Wuji tianhunshu to cast souls, once one of them is bombarded, it will certainly affect other spirits. If you don''t put it in this way, it will become a huge weakness for me." Said the white night. Qianlong acquiesced. Indeed, there is a bridge between the spirit of heaven and the soul of heaven. If one soul is damaged, it will have a joint reaction, which will affect other spirits. This is a common fault of those who have many spirits. Therefore, many soul makers will strengthen the soul by casting soul, which can not only greatly increase their own strength, but also eliminate this weakness. "You can try it. In the final analysis, this skill depends on your own understanding of heaven and soul. It has nothing to do with cultivation. You can''t understand it in one go." Qianlong smiles and turns away. Soon, the materials were collected, and the white night returned to the place of practice and began to arrange. However, he did not begin to practice Wuji tianhunshu according to Qianlong''s description. Instead, he restored the sun rising array which had been exhausted before. It''s just that this time, with three array sources and five array eyes, even the center of the array has been expanded. This is the limit of sunrise array described by Qianlong. "Wuji tianhunshu" and even the art of high casting soul, once practiced, the spirit of heaven is like a King Kong, which can not be destroyed, and the strength of soul power will reach a new level. However, to successfully cast soul, it needs to be tempered with strong external force. Maybe this strengthened version of the rising sun array can be tried. " The white night took a deep breath, took out all the treasures from the Qianlong ring and placed them on the eyes of the rising sun array, and then sat on the heart of the array. "The sky and the sun are fighting, the earth''s Yin is shifting, the Shafu is broken, and the whole world is disintegrated." "Seven stars breaking through the sky, the moon shaking auspicious, in the xuanwan world, floating clouds and dust." "Flying phoenix and ink forest, ancient years, pace empty, yin and Yang infinite." ... reading slowly in the white night, the five heavenly spirits in the body began to move, and the soul power began to swim on every inch of flesh, and the human mind also entered the nine heaven. ... the city of Los Angeles, which has just experienced the heavy rain, looks wet. On the muddy suburban road, several people riding red eyed black horses come to Los Angeles. These people are dressed in purple and have extraordinary bearing. Although they have just experienced the heavy rain, they are not even contaminated with half a drop of water, which shows the horror of their actual strength."Jue Lian, what are you going to do?" Shi Jue asked the six elders beside him. "What else can I do?" Looking at the newly renovated gate of Los Angeles, Shi juelian pulled out his sword and waved it suddenly. Sonorous. A huge sword of several Zhang Long flew out and hit the gate fiercely. All the pedestrians at the gate were blown to death by the sword Qi. The gate was broken and the sword spirit was swept into the city. A large number of soul repair people were shaken off, and the scene was in a mess. "Help Soon, there were screams and howls. "Ha ha ha..." Shi juelian''s disciples of the ethereal school laughed and looked at the fleeing people like clowns. "What happened?" "Who dares to harass Los Angeles?" A group of bodyguards of the white mansion rushed out and looked at Shi juelian and others here. They immediately surrounded them and called out with vigilance. "And the white night?" Shi Jue asked with a faint smile. "Who are you? What do you want from my son? " Asked the captain carefully. "My name is Shi juelian, the chief disciple of the ethereal sect. Bai Ye killed me and imprisoned younger martial Sister Li. I came here to save younger martial Sister Li and punish Bai Ye and your people in this city. Take Li out immediately and ask Bai Ye to come and admit his mistake to me! In this way, I can give him a whole body. " Shi Jue even said with a smile. When they heard it, they were puzzled. The ethereal school? What school is that? But the captain of the bodyguard was extremely frightened. He had heard from his family members that the ethereal sect was the one who entered the soul Land Sect. For the people of Da Xialuo City, it was God. "You... Are you the ethereal?" The captain of the guard was frightened. However, a sword light flashed by, and all the bodyguards trembled, and then their heads fell to the ground. Only the captain of the bodyguard was still standing. He stupidly watched the headless corpse of his companion fall down, and the whole person was scared to his legs and felt stupid. "My patience is limited. I''ll go and ask the white night to come out at once." Shi Jue even smiles. "Save... Help..." the captain of the bodyguard came back to God and ran to Luo city. After a while, all the people of the white house went out and gathered one by one towards the gate of the city, and the Dragon moon was also there. After this incident, she will leave Qunzhong and return to her hometown. Bai Ye once promised to go with Long Yue, but she has not left yet, and her enemies are looking for her. "Elder martial brother! It''s senior brother Shi! " Li Ruyan in the crowd was overjoyed when he saw Shi juelian and the six elders coming towards him. He was excited and exclaimed, "elder martial brother Shi, six elders, Ruyan is here!" "Younger martial sister Ruyan, it turns out that you are OK. That''s great." Shi Jue even smiles. He glances at Bai Chen, Long Yue, Bai Qingshan, Bai Zhi Xin and so on. He smiles and says, "who is the white night among you? Get out of here. " "Who are you? Why kill me in Los Angeles for no reason? Destroy the gate of L.A Bai Chen sinks the way. "I am Shi juelian, the chief disciple of the ethereal sect. My disciples died in Luocheng. Today, I will not only kill the white night, but also wash the city of Luocheng to avenge my younger brothers and sisters." Shi Jue even said with a faint smile. In the smile, all is cold. Hearing this, the white family all look ugly. "Chen''er, don''t be impulsive. If they are all sent from the misty place, then with our strength, they are definitely not their opponents, and move according to opportunity." Bai Qingshan whispered. "It''s a pity that ye''er is closed, so you can''t disturb... Bai Chen''s face is tight. The soul of the closed door, the most taboo to disturb, if there is a little bit wrong, it is very easy to be possessed by the devil. "Find a way to delay the time until my brother goes out." The heart of Angelica dahurica. "Drag? How to delay it? " It''s a problem. "Well?" At this time, Shi Jue''s line of sight falls on Bai Zhi heart and Long Yue''s body, immediately in front of a bright. "It''s wonderful that such poor mountains and evil waters can cultivate such beautiful women! Wonderful! Ha ha... You two, come here After that, Shi Jue waved his hand again and again, and an atmosphere filled the air. "Zhi Xin, Long Yue, be careful!" White Chen big urgent, immediately rushed to, sacrifice Yuan Li to resist this atmosphere. But as soon as he got close, Yuan Li was smashed, and people were bombarded and retreated again and again. "Dare you resist me? Die Shi Jue even coldly hummed and chopped with one sword. Sonorous. A sword goes towards Bai Chen. The sword spirit is so terrible that it can break the void and tear the earth. Those who are not in the martial spirit state can not resist. White Chen covered his chest, bit his teeth, ready to shake. But at this moment, a figure appeared in front of him. It''s Angelica dahurica.Joo! Two heavenly spirits burst out from the head of Angelica dahurica heart. She clenched her silver teeth and waved her plain hand forward. Boom. The two souls are sacrificed and turned into shields. Bai Zhixin''s talent is not bad. She has been living in Qunzhong for many years, and she has made great progress in her accomplishments. Although she is not as abnormal as the white night, she has also made great achievements. A few days ago, with the help of Bai Ye, she has successfully stepped into the martial spirit realm. But compared with Shi Jue Lian, the soul state of Bai Zhi''s heart can not be regarded as cultivation. Bang! Yuan Qi shield instantly burst, the heart of Angelica dahurica flew out, and hit the wall fiercely. Qiao Rong Yi Bai, blood was constantly spit out from his small mouth. "Death! A group of ants dare to challenge me? That''s it, all of you Shi Jue even sneers at him, so he has to start again. But at this time, a sword against Li Ruyan''s show neck. "Stop it, or your younger sister will be dead." Jiaoyin rings. When they saw it, it was the Dragon moon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 "Are you threatening me?" Shi Jue even stares at Longyue coldly, and his voice is like a sword: "let her go at once!" This roar all carries the terrible soul power, Long Yue''s heart beats under, the complexion is some pale. As soon as she shook her hand, Li Ruyan took advantage of the situation to stimulate her soul power and flicked away the Dragon moon. Then she ran quickly towards Shijue Lian. "Younger martial sister, are you ok?" Shi Jue Lian sees Li Ruyan break away from his uniform smoothly. His cold face recovers a little bit and asks. "Thanks to elder martial brother''s presence, I''m fine, but these people in Los Angeles are really hateful. Please avenge my dead classmates for me." Li ruyanbei teeth clenched way. "Hum, don''t worry. It''s just a group of pariah wastes in the lower mainland. It''s easy to clean them up. Dare you challenge the ethereal school? If we don''t deal with this matter properly today, once the matter comes out, how can I face the illusory school? " The explanation is even cold. "Jue Lian, if you want to do it, you have to act quickly. When we enter Qingge continent, we must have attracted the attention of the Vientiane gate. If you want to kill the city, I''m afraid the Vientiane gate will intervene!" The six elders beside him pondered. "Hum, Qingge mainland people are rubbish, and the Vientiane gate here is also rubbish. I will be afraid of them?" Shi Jue even shook his head and sneered: "this time, I will not only kill the city, but also destroy the king of the great Xia. I will make the white night a criminal of the whole summer, and let the world know what consequences it will be to challenge my illustrious school." Lian Baichao and others go to explain. "Give these people to me. You go and kill the people in the city. I don''t want a living man in Los Angeles before dark." The explanation is even cold. "Yes After that, those elite disciples nodded and rushed to the gate. "Back! Go back Bai Qingshan shouts. The crowd retreated into the gate. Suddenly, the whole city is surrounded by the blue elite. The array cover is like a wall, isolating several people. The elite disciples drew out their swords one after another and cut at the array cover. However, the array cover swayed for a circle, but it was not broken, not even damaged. Palpitating white Chen and others see the situation, dark relaxed tone. "Fortunately, ye''er has made preparations before closing down. He has set up such a protective array in the city of Los Angeles. As long as the array is not broken, we are safe." This array is called Gushi array. It is a magic array obtained from the Taoist Lord''s storage ring. It is simple in layout and has amazing defense. It can resist the attack of people in the heaven and soul state. However, Shi juelian is not an ordinary person in the heaven and soul realm. He is a person who has the strength to compete with the master. He is the chief disciple of the ethereal sect. It is obviously impractical to block him by the array mask. "I didn''t expect that this little white night still knows such a formation. It''s interesting." Shi Jue even sneered and whispered, "get out of the way." "Yes, elder martial brother." The disciples retreated one after another. Shi Jue even rode his horse and quickly wrapped his soul around the sword in his hand. With a sharp drink, the sword was thrown out. On the sword, there was a terrible smell like a tornado. Everywhere he passed, the flowers, plants and trees were all ashes, which was extremely terrifying, and hit the array cover fiercely. Dong Long! The array cover trembled wildly, and there was a tiny crack on the array surface. The white family, who had just relaxed, hung his heart in his throat again. "This Shi Jue company... Has extraordinary strength... I''m afraid that the array in the white night can''t resist him!" Long Yue covered the wound and sank. "Let''s go back to the mansion and keep it first." White Chen thought next, sink voice says. "Wait a minute." Long Yue raised her hand to signal the crowd to stop. Bai Chen is puzzled. However, a layer of light gray Dharma array rises again. This array is so subtle that it can''t be seen from the outside. "Is this also the Dharma array set by night?" Bai Chen is shocked. "Yes, I don''t know the intensity." Dragon moon road. Shi Jue did not break a single blow. He was already angry. He stepped high and fell with a sword. It was like a nine day Silver Dragon falling from the sky and hitting the array cover directly. "Just a clown who dares to show off in front of me? Give it to me The light of the sword is wide, and the sword is rampant, like a devil''s claw, tearing at the array cover. Poof! Poof! Puff... the array hood kept making a dull sound, which was turbulent for a long time. With a sound of crash, the array cover broke up instantly, turned into clouds and disappeared. "Well, only two blows will break it. This white night is really in vain." Shi Jue even sneered in his heart. But as soon as the array cover disappeared, a large amount of sword Qi suddenly flew out of the clouds and killed chaoshijue in a desolate manner. The spirit of the sword is like a raindrop splashing around. "No, never mind!" The six elders cried out. Shi Jue even looked tight and immediately offered a magic weapon. His body was covered by a layer of golden steel armor, and the sword gas exploded on the steel armor, which could not invade half a minute.However, those elite disciples didn''t react so quickly. The first two of them were stabbed by sword Qi and fell to the ground and died. The rest of them reacted, but they also suffered from sword injuries, bleeding and were in a mess. Seeing this scene, Shi Jue was furious and filled with murderous spirit: "white night, I swear to kill you!" Then he came out of the steel armour like a rainbow and rushed toward the white stars. "Be careful!" "Master, miss, you go first! Let''s resist him The warriors of the white mansion rushed up and tried to resist Shi Jue Lian. However, Shi Jue didn''t even look at it. He cut off his sword with one sword, and the sword''s spirit was like lightning. Pooh. The warriors were separated and fell to the ground. "Those who block me die!" Shi Jue even angrily drinks, a general trend toward Bai Chen and others diffuse. They retreated toward the White House, but they ran harder and slower, as if their feet were filled with lead and became heavier. "Not good!" Bai Zhi heart weak cry, twist head to see to kill will come over the evil spirit to resolve even, Qiao Rong a tight, stopped the pace. "Zhi Xin!" The crowd cried out. "Grandfather, uncle, you go first! I... I''ll hold him down! " Bai Zhi heart weak shout. But everyone knows that relying on her is a mantis. "Girl, courage is commendable. If you are willing to be my woman and serve me all my life, I will not kill you." Shi Jue even raised his mouth and said with a strange smile. "No way! You dream. " Angelica Heart anger road. "Elder martial brother, when is it? Do you still care about women?" Li Ruyan muttered a little discontented. "It''s really a toast, no food, no penalty! Well, since you want to die, I''ll help you! Go to hell Shi Jue even snorted angrily, a sword toward Bai Zhi''s heart and stabbed, the blade was sharp and sharp. Angelica Heart nervous tension, she knows that she can not resist the release of Jue Lian, but now can delay a point to calculate a point, at least, also for the family to win hope. Buzzing... the blade stabbed, unstoppable. The faint breath of Angelica dahurica''s heart suddenly disintegrated and could not resist the other party''s sword intention. But in the heart of Angelica dahurica thought that she was going to be pierced by the other side''s sword, the sword suddenly stopped. Angelica Heart stunned, closed eyes opened. Looking at this scene in the distance, Li Ruyan and others were stunned. But see Shi Jue even keep the posture of waving the thorn, the whole person seems to be frozen in general. "What''s going on here?" Angelica Heart Leng. Li Ruyan looked at it stupidly. The next second, she seemed to notice something. Her face was tight and she said in a hurry: "be careful, elder martial brother, he''s coming!" "He?" When he comes to the end of the street, he looks like a young man walking towards the end of the street. It was this trend that suppressed the attack of Shi Jue Lian. "Night!" "White night!" Bai Chen, Bai Qingshan and others were overjoyed to see the visitors. Long Yue sighed with relief and looked at the visitor in a complicated way. He has changed a lot more than before, and his temperament is very unique. Longyue and Baizhi heart Zheng Zheng Zheng Wang, not only some dementia. "Is this man white night?" The six elders squinted. "Oh, you are willing to show up at last?" Shi Jue even shook his body, and the frost gas that imprisoned him broke up in an instant. He stopped his sword and stood still, looking contemptuously at the coming white night. White night double pupil pan cold, scanning Bai Chen and others, when see Angelica Heart skirt stained with blood, face haggard, eyebrows immediately tight up. "You did it?" Asked the white night, without joy or sorrow. "Yes, what do you want?" Shi Jue even smiles. "You are misty people." At random, the white night glanced at Li Ruyan standing there and asked. "White night, this is the strongest disciple of our ethereal sect, elder martial brother Shi Jueling. Elder martial brother Shi juelian is expected to jump into the master list. You''d better kneel down and beg for elder martial brother''s forgiveness. In this way, you may be able to save the whole body, otherwise, you will die without a burial place!" Li Ruyan over there yelled. "Is it possible to jump into the master list? Ridiculous, I even killed the master. What is he? " Shake your head at night. "White night, you bluff others, but you can''t bluff me. I can feel that you are just a superior martial spirit Master. Do you tell me that you can kill a master? Hehe, do you really think I can cheat like that Shi Jue Lian sneers. Now, he knew that he had some worries before.Can a superior martial spirit Master kill the master? It is ridiculous, just afraid that the death of yuchanghong and others has nothing to do with the white night. The white night is just taking these honors. "It is amazing that the people who enter the soul mainland also pass on this person''s miraculous skills. I don''t know that he is just a waste that even the heaven soul world has not!" The six elders shook their heads. "It''s a pity that you were not there at the beginning, otherwise, it was a night of indulgence." Li Ruyan gnawed his teeth. She thought that she would kill the illusory disciples in the night, but by cultivation, she was one or two higher than them. Shaking his head in the night, he went to jiezhilian. "Dragon month, take Zhi heart they go back to heal, I come to solve these people." "On white nights, you should be careful. These people are not easy to deal with." "Long Yue called. "Rest assured, don''t say that he has come to the release, even if the ethereal clan leader comes, he will die in Luocheng today!" "The eyes were cold and cold," he said. The voice fell, a great momentum spread, covering the whole city. Los Angeles, at his feet! "Nine great trends?" The six elders and Li Ruyan suddenly changed color. It is time to March, ask for a wave of monthly tickets. If the monthly ticket can enter the top 20 in March, the daily minimum is guaranteed for three times, and it will break out once a week) < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 "Li Zi doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth!" The six elders shook their heads. "White night is so arrogant. Let''s see how the elder martial brother deals with him." Li Ruyan sneered. The words of the white night are like a fire that ignites the dry wood of Shijue Lian. As the chief disciple of the ethereal sect, Shi juelian has his pride. Since he stepped into the ethereal sect and was cultivated by the headmaster, his status in the ethereal sect and even in the soul land has risen. No one has ever dared to humiliate him like this in front of him. Even those masters have to give him three demerits. But today, in this small country, a little-known guy dares to insult him like this. If you don''t kill this man, his heart will be filled with hatred. "There will be no more living in Los Angeles today." Shi Jue even said coldly, killing the mind swing out, a sword toward the white night. Whoa! The sword edge falls, and the sword spirit looms. It is ethereal to kill at night. But as soon as the sword was close to the white night, it suddenly disintegrated and disappeared like clouds and smoke. It''s like hitting something. "Aura?" Shi Jue Lian suddenly. Jiuchong general trend is different from the previous trend. The owner of Jiuchong general trend will have a congenital aura. Everything in the aura is completely controlled by the owner. That is to say, the person who has mastered the Jiuchong general trend can control the flowers and trees all over the body at will. There is a special field around him. However, Shi juelian is not a native of Qingge mainland, and he has seen a wide range of things that people can imagine. "Don''t you think I''ve ever fought with a person of nine major trends?" With a roar, Shi Jue directly turns his soul into yuan power. When he picks his sword, a golden cloud like lightning hits the white night. Although the general trend of the nine major forces is terrible, it is not invincible. Although there are fields in the whole body of the day night, this field is not strong. We only need to make strong efforts to attack it. The field is nothing but irresistible. When the cloud approached, hundreds of sword Qi burst out from the inside of the cloud, which directly passed through the whole body of the white night and chopped at its body. However... Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... although it successfully broke through the general trend of the white night, the sword spirit beat on the body of the white night, and even made a piercing sound like knocking iron. Shi Jue was stunned. Li Ruyan and the six elders were stunned. Bai Zhi Xin and others, who have always closed their eyes and dare not see this scene, are even more astonished. Intact? Shi Jue can''t even break the body of a white night''s body? What''s going on? What didn''t you do at night? Is it that Shi Jue Lian''s moves do not have such terrible destructive power at all? Is he just in name? Or is there something strange about the white night? "Is that your way? It''s so weak that I can''t even break my body. Compared with you, yuchanghong is so high. " White night shook his head and said faintly. "Asshole." Shi Jue even clenched his teeth, and the sword danced again. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sword wind is rustling, and the cold is piercing, as if to freeze the earth. When the shadow of the sword fell, the white night found that the whole scene suddenly became illusory. In front of him, there were rows of strange sword shadows. However, these sword shadows were suspended in the air, but they didn''t attack. There were only two people left in the world, white night and Shi Jue. "Magic?" The white night was slightly stunned. "This is my famous stunt, phantom magic sword trick! White night, although you are just a piece of rubbish that doesn''t even exist in the heaven and soul realm, your smelly skin bag is quite hard, which is worthy of my serious treatment. You should be glad to die under my sword formula. " With a sneer, Shi Jue rushed. At the moment of his action, seven figures appeared all around him in the shape of Shi Jue Lian. Everyone held a long sword and chopped into the white night. In an instant, eight murders came. The white night is indifferent and looks, slightly surprised. Because these seven figures are not illusions, but real existence, and their noumenon is sword spirit. It''s a good attack? He slightly urged the nine major trend, which broke out in an all-round way, and the eight "Shi Jue Lian" attacked immediately slowed down. Shi Jue even bit his teeth in secret, drank in a low voice, and tried his best to kill him. Once the sword moves are used, they can also form a field. However, different from the general situation field in the daytime, what Shi juileng uses is the field of sword Qi. In this field, sword Qi will be generated all the time, and will be controlled by shijuileng at will! However, the sword blows, but the night is still like the wind. As soon as he waved his hand again, a strong spirit burst out from his palm, like a ripple to the four sides. At once, the seven figures that came crashing into pieces, and Shi Jue even suffered from shaking, shaking his body."Kill!" His heart is unwilling, crazy forward impact. The edge of the sword is very close to the white night, only a few feet away. But at the moment when he was about to stab into the throat of the white night, two fingers suddenly and steadily clamped the blade of shijuelian. Shi Jue''s pupil shrinks. It''s white night! "Broken!" With a low drink, the soul power of Zhentian dragon soul is released instantly, which frightens the four sides. The magic realm of the sword field brought by the phantom magic sword rhyme is instantly broken, and the surrounding area is restored as before. Shi Jue Lian looks at this scene in a daze and looks at the sword that has been clamped. His look is just unbelievable. "My self-confident phantom magic sword formula... Was broken easily by the white night? This man is really a martial spirit state person, but why is he so strong? This move is the heaven soul state people also need a lot of effort to deal with it. Why can this person only rely on momentum to shatter my sword realm fantasy? " His arrogant heart was shaken at last, and his brain was full of disbelief... he wanted to draw the sword back, but he found that the two fingers holding the sword in the daytime were like forceps, with infinite force, and the blade could not break free. "Damn it! Let go!! Let go Shi Jue Lian suddenly urges him, but the blade still can''t be pulled back. His face is twisted, his hands are on, and his teeth are clenched. It seems that he has exerted the force of nine oxen and two tigers. "You want it? Good? I''ll give it to you. " White night light road, a loose finger. Whoosh! Suddenly let go, let the whole person of Shi Jue even fall back, heavily hit a house in the rear, the whole house collapsed, Shi Jue was in a mess. Li Ruyan and other illustrious people were completely stupid... in their eyes, Shi juileng, the first genius of the sect, seemed so pale and powerless in front of the white night? "This... It''s impossible." Six elder Na Na Na says, facial expression is matchless. "Elder martial brother has five levels of strength in the heaven soul state. One foot has already entered the ranks of heaven soul worshippers. How can you be so embarrassed when dealing with a person who doesn''t even have the heaven soul state? impossible! It''s certain that the white night uses some strange magic weapon, Horcrux, that''s how it works A disciple couldn''t accept the fact and cried out in a trembling voice. "Yes, white night, you must have used some strange Horcrux. It must have been given to you by the one who killed yuchanghong and Taoist Lord! You can never have such strength yourself In the ruins, Shi Jue coughed twice and crawled out, his face twisted and ferocious. White night shook his head and was too lazy to explain. He went straight to Shi Jue Lian. "You misty faction and I have no injustice and hatred, but you deceive me, then you and I will never die!" Come on, he''s gone. Shi Jue''s pupils trembled and looked around nervously. But before he saw the shadow of the white night, he felt that his neck was suddenly pinched by a big hand, and then the whole person was lifted up. Shi Jue even covers his neck in pain. There is a hand made of iron and steel. He pinches himself fiercely. His strength is unimaginable. He was sweating profusely, his feet were kicking wildly, trying to stimulate his soul power, but he found that a general trend suppressed all the strength of his whole body. "You don''t know anything at all. There''s no such thing as great power, because I killed Yu Changhong. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. The important thing is that you will die here today." White night stretched out his hand and gently touched shijueling''s chest. Whew! There was a strange noise. "Ah Shi Jue Lian uttered a piercing roar. His face was completely distorted. He was not like a man. He seemed to be crazy. White night''s this point, even his soul completely abandoned. The spirit of heaven was abolished, and all his accomplishments were lost... Shi Jueling, a genius who might jump into the ranks of great masters, became an ordinary man. "Everyone is born with no soul power. Although you have got the Tao, why should you despise the weak living beings? But there are stronger people who despise you as well The white night released his hand, and Shi Jue fell on the ground, lost his soul. For genius, there is nothing more painful than being abandoned, even if it is death. "If you kill me in Los Angeles and destroy my city, you will threaten me even more. Your death will not just end." White night raised his head and stepped on his head. "No... don''t, don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." Shi Jue Lian suddenly wakes up, shivering. But the white night looked cold and stepped down. Pooh. Shi juelian''s head was immediately crushed, and the body twitched a few times, and there was no movement. There was silence all around. Li Ruyan, the six elders and other disciples of the ethereal sect were stupefied and looked at the scene. Shi Jueling... Just diedLi Ruyan''s pride, the hope of the six elders and the misty people were so crushed by the white night... and Bai Chen, Bai Qingshan and others were also shocked. Especially the heart of Angelica dahurica, she seems to forget the injury, Zheng Zheng looking at. Today''s white night seems to be even more terrifying than killing those who captured the colorful nepheline. People''s concept of the strength of white night has been renewed again. As far as Los Angeles is concerned, Shi juileng is invincible, so he is defeated... "so, Li Ruyan, the strong man of the ethereal school? Who else? I don''t want to waste too much time on your ethereal pie. " White night raised his head and looked at Li Ruyan and others not far away, and said faintly. ¡°....¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 strong person? Even the strongest Shijue is dead. If even Shijue is not a match in the daytime, the six elders will send their heads. Li Ruyan sat on the ground, pale and trembling. "Elder, what should we do now?" A disciple asked. "I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this..." the six elders thought deeply and said in a low voice: "you don''t talk. Things still have a turning point. We can''t compete with the strength of the white night. We can''t compete with it. First, we can find a way to leave here. When we return to the school, we will ask the headmaster to come and kill this person." "Good." Several people nodded in secret. The six elders stepped forward and saluted Bai Ye, saying, "Lord Bai, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s not what Lord Bai thinks. Please listen to me." "Oh? Misunderstanding? " White night came to interest, banter and smile: "you say it, I see you how to pull." "Shi juelian is a disciple of our school. After the event in Los Angeles, our school wanted to investigate the matter, distinguish which was right and which was wrong, and then punish him, and solve the matter peacefully. However, Shi juelian was young and could not hold his breath. He wanted to be separated from Lord Bai. Now he was killed by Lord Bai. It is entirely his fault! Therefore, I will not investigate the responsibility of Lord Bai in this matter. " "Oh? When have you become so generous White night can''t help laughing. Can the six elders not hear the mockery in the words of the night? He was very angry in his heart, but the strength of the white night was so terrible that he didn''t dare to show it. He lowered his voice and said, "Lord Bai, you are a smart man and an understanding person. The reason why I said this is just to give you a step down. Let''s do it. We will leave Qingge continent immediately. You and I are illustrious, and the well water will not offend the river in the future. What do you think "If you say so much, you just want to get rid of it and return to the ethereal school. Why beat around the Bush?" The white night is light. "I''ll wait until I leave, and I won''t harass you for half a minute." Six old ways. White night shook his head. "My lord won''t let me go?" The six elders frowned. "Of course." "Your Majesty is determined to have a grudge with our illustrious sect. To be honest, this is a hundred harms and no benefits to you. Although Shi Jue was defeated by the Lord, it was just a personal force. If you killed us, you would have offended and killed the whole ethereal sect. How could a group of forces be able to defeat it? Therefore, please consider carefully, and don''t be impulsive. " The six elders squinted and whispered. As soon as the words fell, Li Ruyan and other disciples of the ethereal school were delighted. Yes, they are still standing behind them. If Baiye kills them, they will pay more attention to it. At that time, they will no longer be sent by their disciples, but many masters of the sect, and they are not invincible by night. For a moment, the public also had confidence. "Don''t think about it." White night a wave of light road. "I knew that Lord Bai is a wise man. He who knows the current affairs is a hero. It''s not wise to oppose our school. Lord Bai can rest assured that we will explain this matter to the headmaster when we return to our sect." Six elders smile. "Go back? Did I say let you go White night eyebrows a pick road. After this, the six elders looked stiff. "As I said before, since you are here, you should stay here. What''s more, if you want to hurt my relatives and kill my family members, do you want to leave? Maybe? " Cold way in the white night, a fierce hand, a soul force toward the six elders boom. The sixth eldest brother was startled and hastened to urge Qi to resist. The man was shocked by the soul force. His eyes were stunned, gritting his teeth and staring at the white night: "white night, do you want to force us?" "What about forcing you?" "Step back! If you kill us, the ethereal sect will not let you go. " "I''ve killed your chief disciple Shi Jueling. You are just the sixth elder of the ethereal sect. Can you stop the Tianmiao party from retaliating against my Bai family? Do you think I''m so stupid at night? What''s more, I don''t expect you to resolve this matter, because even if the ethereal sect doesn''t investigate my responsibility, I will still investigate the crime of the sect for injuring my relatives and killing people in my mansion. " Shake your head at night. The six elders just want to escape. The sixth eldest brother was shocked to lose color. He never thought that the white night was such a plan. "Since I have already torn my face with you, I don''t need to spend too much time with you. Die!" White night jump to jump, a palm shot. The sixth eldest brother was startled and urged Yuan Li to turn into ten circles of Yuan Li shield like tortoise shell. But in the white night, one hand fell down, and the strength destroyed the withered and decayed. All Yuan Li masks were smashed, and the palm hit the top of the head of the six elders. The earth sank suddenly under liuchanglao''s body, and his body was also broken in an instant, such as broken glass, broken bones and meat stirring blood scattered on the ground. "Next you are." The white night sprang up and killed the remaining elite disciples. These disciples were so scared that they ran around. All of them died except Li Ruyan.Li Ruyan sat on the ground, her eyes filled with panic and despair, her lips trembled, her body also trembled, the whole person was lost. She thought that she could vent her anger. She thought she could see the arrogant night trampled on the ground. She thought she could see her admiring elder martial brother Shi rescue her like a prince. But... Expectations are never as good as reality. The cruel reality almost wiped out the last light in her heart... she walked towards Li Ruyan in the daytime. The pace was slow and the voice was clear. To Li Ruyan''s ears, it was the footsteps of the devil approaching... "is it my turn at last?" Li Ruyan whispered. "I''m not going to kill you yet." Standing still in the white night, looking at the hair of Li Ruyan, light said. "Are you weak?" Li Ruyan, with a sad smile, was moved. It seems that the white night still took a fancy to my beauty and couldn''t bear to kill me... It must be so... thinking of this, Li Ruyan suddenly felt relieved. But the next moment, her chest a pain, the spirit of heaven suffered heavy damage. Pooh. Li Ruyan vomited blood and curled up on the ground. "My accomplishments... Only the soul state... You... You hurt my soul?" Li Ruyan coughed violently for a few times and said in horror. "I have a principle when I work in the daytime. Since you instigated Shi Jue to hurt my family, I will not let you go. The reason why I didn''t kill you was to ask you to go back and report a letter to the ethereal sect." The white night is light. "Report what letter..." Li Ruyan resented way. "A month later, the day night will personally visit the ethereal sect and settle the matter!" White night turned around and said coldly, "go away!" "White night, dare you go to the ethereal school? You will regret it! " Li Ruyan''s eyes were angry and happy. She was angry at the ignorance and arrogance of the white night. She was glad that the white night took the initiative to die. "Good! I''ll take your words back to my family. Don''t be afraid to come in a month "Why have I ever been afraid of you?" Li Ruyan didn''t speak any more. He staggered up, looked at the corpse on the ground, bit his teeth, and ran outside. After this, Los Angeles finally returned to calm. But people still don''t understand Li Ruyan''s release at night. "Why did you let this woman go? Can''t my brother really like this woman Angelica Heart some sour said. "Of course not. This woman is pretty, but it''s not as good as my sister." White night laughs. A cold hum came from the side. It''s Dragon moon. "Of course, there is dragon moon." White night added. "Then why did you let her go?" Long Yue asked. "Didn''t I say, let her summon." "If I kill her, the ethereal sect will send someone to Los Angeles, so it will only involve you. If I ask her to send a message back, the ethereal sect will not disturb Los Angeles during this period of time, and you will be more peaceful. After a month, I will personally go to the ethereal sect to settle the matter." "Brother, the ethereal sect is a big sect into the soul land... You really..." Bai Zhi''s heart is full of worry. "Don''t worry. If I can''t solve it, I''ll run away. I''ll take you back and hide in the mountains with you." Joking in the middle of the night. Angelica heart smile, heart worry is still not reduced. The story of Los Angeles spread all over the summer again. However, it was learned that some heroes and heroines died in the hands of the white night in the soul land. For a time, the whole summer regarded the white night as a God. I dare not to disobey it. People in Los Angeles regard the white night as the patron saint. I don''t know how many people visit the white house every day and beg to see the white night. Three days later, over the city of Los Angeles, a deep blue like ice crystal phoenix flying. On the Phoenix, a woman dressed in blue looked like an immortal, attracting thousands of people to admire. The Phoenix flies into the white mansion, but for a moment, picks up a girl and flies to the distance. Five days later, Bai Ye and Long Yue left Luocheng one after another, and entered the area of Qunzhong and headed for the sea in the direction of Heishan. This time, white night not only wants to solve the problems of the ethereal school, but also wants to understand the Archean battlefield, and accompany Long Yue back to her hometown. The Qianlong also moved forward, but after entering the Qunzhong area, it took the lead to leave. According to its words, the nine soul land is actually connected in all directions. The way to enter the soul land is not only to cross the sea, but also to many small roads. The strength of the white night obviously can not pass through these paths, but Qianlong is different. White night didn''t take care of the Qianlong. Come to cross the sea, Jianyue, Chen Tianying have been waiting there. Jianyue holds a golden token in her hand. She gives it to her hands when she comes in the white night. "From today on, you are the tenth master in the soul land!"This is a token of the master''s qualification. Long Yue''s eyes are shining. With a faint smile in the white night, he took the token and stood at the beach. With his big hand waving, a ferry boat flew out of the ring and landed on the sea filled with evil spirits. White night and dragon moon jump up and fall on the ferry. Into the soul land, I come! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Jinhun continent is different from Qingge continent. This continent is rich in cultivation resources. The plants and plants everywhere have soul nature. Even the aura in the air is much stronger than that in Qingge continent. All the animal items here are better than those in Qingge mainland. The most rare horse in Qingge mainland is dragon horse. Only Ling family and Lin family own the whole Qingge land. But it is said that the dragon horse is actually from the soul land. According to the records of ancient books, the whole nine soul continent is similar to a uplifted mountain. The more it goes to the middle, the closer it is to the sky. The Qingge land is on the edge, which is the farthest from the sky. Therefore, the soul spirit is very thin, and the soul cultivation grows slowly. Therefore, it is called the lower level continent. "Longyue, is this your hometown? Why do you want to go to Qingge land? " On the muddy road, white night and Long Yue walk. "Because... Something happened in the family... I can''t tell you for a while." The Dragon moon hesitated, casually perfunctory way. White night did not ask deeply, after all, it was her family business, and it was not good to interfere. "White night, since you want to find the ethereal sect to solve this problem, I will try to help you. When I get home, I will discuss with my father and see if I can send the strength of my family to assist you. Although our dragon family is not a famous family in the soul land, there are also some famous experts in our family. The ethereal sect should sell my uncles I will not pursue this matter. " Long Yue said. "No need." White night shakes his head and smiles: "how can you take on the things I''ve provoked? What''s more, what I killed is the chief disciple and elder of the ethereal sect. The ethereal sect will not give up easily. " "What are you going to do?" Long Yue''s heart beat. "It depends." White night did not give a clear answer. But long Yue''s mind, but can not help but think of the collapse of those clans in qunzhongyu. She shudders and says, "white night, you must not think that this is the land of Qingge. Compared with qunzhongyu, there is a big difference. You can do whatever you want in qunzhongyu. You can''t be careless here." "Don''t worry about me." White night smile, can''t help but stretch out his hand on the lovely little head of Long Yue. Long Yue''s face turned red and she didn''t say a word. "There should be Huang Jincheng ahead. Huang Zhi, the city master of huangjincheng, has a good relationship with my dragon family. Huang Zhi''s daughter is my best friend. Let''s have a rest in Huangjin city for a while. I''ll also ask about the things about entering the soul land in recent years and the family''s affairs. If everything goes well, we''ll borrow two horses to go back." Long Yue said. White night nods. After entering huangjincheng, white night can understand the essential difference between soul land and Qingge land. The whole Huangjin city is full of traffic and bustling. There are all kinds of monstrous spirits everywhere, which makes people dazzled. The prosperity here is several times higher than that of the cities in Qunzhong. The area of the whole city is more than several times that of the middle city. The number of soul repair in a city is hundreds of thousands. It takes an hour to walk from the south gate to the north gate of Huangjin City, which shows the horror of the city. Like Qingge continent, jinhun continent is dominated by powerful clans, while the one who acts as the order is still the Vientiane gate. There are clans, clans and states in jinhun continent. However, no matter the country, clan or clan, they are all under the command of those powerful forces, and they are bound to pay tribute and cultivation resources every year. As a result, the conflicts between the mainland and the mainland are very frequent, and the source of these conflicts is interest. It is learned from Long Yue that Huang Jincheng was attached to the dragon family in the early years. However, the dragon family has declined for some reasons. Huang Zhi''s cultivation resources to the dragon family are also less and less. However, the dragon family has not been investigated. Those who are willing to hand in such things as Huang Zhi are already good, while those who have more powerful forces just turn their backs and refuse to recognize people. In the hall of Huangfu, Huangjin city. A middle-aged man quickly walked in with a smile on his face and said, "niece, how did you come to Uncle Huang? Ha ha, you come at the right time. The girl Xincai is bored recently. I''m bored. You can accompany her when you come! It''s also a great help to Uncle Huang. " Seeing Huang Zhi coming, Long Yue stood up and said, "Long Yue has met uncle Huang." "They are all from their own families. Coming here is like coming to your own home. You must not be polite. When you leave, help Uncle Huang with some things and take them back to your father. It''s a little bit of Uncle Huang''s heart." Huang Zhi said with a smile. "Uncle Huang is so polite. I hope uncle Huang doesn''t blame him for his sudden visit." Long Yue said with a smile. "Why? I watched you grow up. In Uncle Huang''s heart, you are like my daughter. " Huang Zhi said with a smile, and then sighed: "but in recent years, I heard that you have run away from home. I haven''t heard from you for a long time. Your father asked me several times about your whereabouts. Niece Yue, where did you go? You won''t be bullied, will you? By the way, is this? " "Oh, this is white night. He''s my friend. I''ll tell my father when I go back." Long Yue said casually."No matter what, you have to tell your family clearly. The most important thing for a family is to be friendly. If you have something inconvenient to tell your father, you can also come to Huang Jincheng to talk to Uncle Huang?" Huang Zhi said with a kind smile: "I have asked Xincai to come. I believe she should be here soon. When Xincai comes, let her take you around huangjincheng. I have something else to do. I will accompany you soon. I''m sorry, Mr. Bai. Excuse me." The white night nodded slightly. "Uncle Huang, be busy first." Long Yue smiles. Huang Zhi leaves with a fist. "Huang Zhi''s attitude towards you is quite good." White night laughs. "Uncle Huang is kind and kind to me. He is a man I respect." Long Yue said with a smile. Soon, Huang Xincai, Huang Zhizhi''s daughter, arrived, and the two girls met again after a long separation. Naturally, they had a lot to talk about. After a moment of communication, Long Yue introduced the white night to Huang Xincai, and the three of them went shopping in huangjincheng. From Huang Xincai''s mouth, the situation of the dragon family has not improved in recent years. The rise and fall of a clan power is closely related to the talents in this potential family. In recent years, there are no outstanding talents in the dragon family. Even if it is Longyue, the qualification in the dragon family can only be said to be average. Therefore, the dragon family has been seeking foreign aid and absorbing talents in recent years, but there are The dragon family''s opponents obstructed it, which was not smooth. After long Yue learned about it, she looked worried. "Don''t say that, yue''er, where have you been these years?" "Me... I went to Qingge mainland for a visit..." "Qingge mainland? What''s good to go to that kind of place? You don''t know that it''s not peaceful to enter the soul land in recent days! There has been a fight between the powerful powerful powerful clans. " Suddenly, Huang Feng sighed. "Fighting? What''s going on? " "Since you are in Qingge, haven''t you heard of it? Some time ago, a group of great tycoons entered Qingge continent, and all of them died there. Even my favorite yuchanghong master also fell there, so it was like qingjianmen Other clans like daomen immediately lost their backbone. Other potential clans took advantage of the situation and scrambled for the cultivation resources under these sects. As a result, all the powerful and powerful people started to fight for the cultivation resources of these sects. After the imperial master fell, all the talented people also focused on the list of masters. They practiced hard and went everywhere to challenge them. In short, it was a very long time It''s not peaceful. We''re fine. Don''t leave the city. " Huang Xincai said. "So it is." The Dragon moon secretly looked at the white night, but saw each other''s self-expression. After walking for a long time, Longyue felt a little helpless, so she planned to borrow two horses, leave the city and return to the dragon''s home. But at this time, the housekeeper of the Yellow mansion came in a hurry. "Miss, miss! It''s a bad thing. There''s someone in the imperial palace! You should go back soon. " "What?" Huang Xincai''s face suddenly changed. "Xincai, what''s the matter?" Long Yue asked curiously. "There are people coming to the Royal Marquis''s house. It seems that they want to force Huang Jincheng to be attached to the Royal Marquis''s house. He has been favored by the dragon family and will not betray the dragon family easily. I''m afraid something will happen... Yue''er, you should leave with Mr. Bai first, and I''ll go back to the mansion immediately." Huang Xincai said anxiously. "Xincai, you and I are sisters, and your affairs are my business. What''s more, Huang Jincheng is attached to my dragon family, but the imperial Marquis''s house ignores my dragon family''s coming here to threaten uncle Huang. How can I ignore it? If the Royal Marquis house finds out that I am here and doesn''t show up, he will despise my dragon family even more. I will go and have a look Long Yue firmly said. "Well, you are the lady of the dragon family. I believe that the people in the imperial Marquis house dare not mess around. If you are here, the people in the imperial Marquis house should be restrained." Huang Xincai thought for a moment and nodded. The three returned to the house. Bai Ye didn''t show much interest in it. At the moment, he had been thinking about the magic sword formula of Mo Wu and the nine turn immortal body. Qianlong said that these two sets of soul methods are top-level ones. If you want to have a deeper understanding, you need to practice in a more special environment. The Archean battlefield is the best place for Qianlong to practice. Now he has got the master''s order. When the matter is over, he will go to Taigu battlefield to have a look. However, as soon as the three men entered the Yellow mansion, a terrible momentum bloomed from the center of the Yellow mansion and directly enveloped the residence. All of them suddenly felt that the pressure increased sharply. Long Yue and Huang Xincai''s faces change at the same time. This general trend is not ordinary. "Huang Zhi! Today, you must marry your daughter to the son of my royal residence. Otherwise, the surname of Huang Jincheng will no longer be Huang from today on A cold voice burst out from the inside, shaking the whole mansion www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 "Dad..." hearing this, Huang Xincai ran to the mansion in a hurry. But the closer you get to the hall, the stronger the pressure will be. The guards in the Yellow mansion are also struggling to move forward and stand up. Obviously, the hall has great power! "What happened?" Huang Xincai grabs a bodyguard and asks in a hurry. The people of the imperial Marquis''s residence suddenly visited, and they couldn''t help but rush into the hall of the mansion and said that they wanted to see the master, and suppressed the master of the house... "father!" Huang Xincai listened, extremely anxious, regardless of everything, rushed into the hall. At the moment, the atmosphere in the hall is strange. The seat that should belong to Huang Zhi is now sitting by a middle-aged man with a goatee beard and bright eyes. On both sides of the chair, there are several young looking people, all dressed in yellow edged white clothes, and their breath is terrible. The pressure that covers the whole yellow house is emitted from the middle-aged man. "Hou binghuan!" Huang Xincai immediately recognized the goatee man. "Oh, Lord Huang, how dare you cheat me? Isn''t your daughter here? Why do you still say your daughter has left huangjincheng for a long journey? You don''t think I''m easy to cheat, do you Hou binghuan eyebrows a pick, voice strange said. Huang Zhi''s face was stiff. He turned his head and looked at Huang Xincai coming. He was surprised and said, "Xin Cai, how did you come here? Housekeeper Li, didn''t I ask you to take Miss Huang Jincheng? You... " hearing this, Huang Xincai understood something and immediately looked at the housekeeper. However, steward Li made a slight salute, and his face was no longer anxious. Instead, he looked calm: "master, do you still know the situation? The dragon family is in decline. We huangjincheng will not come to a good end if we are dependent on the dragon family. If you continue to be so stubborn, you will only ruin Huang Jincheng. It is better to submit to the imperial Marquis house. In this way, I have a bright future for huangjincheng. I am doing this for the sake of the people in huangjincheng. " "You... You picky thing!" Huang Zhiqi shivered all over. "He who knows the current affairs is a hero! Steward Li is so aware of the current affairs. Lord Huang, why are you so stubborn? My Lord said that if you are willing to submit to the royal residence and marry Miss Huang Xincai to the Marquis, you will continue to take care of the city. " Hou binghuan''s eyes narrowed up, and a wisp of killing thought appeared: "if you don''t agree, today, this huangjincheng is afraid to change ownership!" "If you dare to move me half a hair, you can''t walk out of Huangjin city!" Huang Zhi said coldly. Huang''s family has run huangjincheng for four generations. The great powers in huangjincheng have more or less contact with Huang''s family. Once Huang Zhi''s accident happens, Hou binghuan can''t get out of the city even if he has the means to communicate with heaven. "Ha ha ha, Lord Huang, do you still think that someone will help you? You see. " After that, Hou binghuan clapped his hands. Several figures entered the hall. Huang Xincai and others looked at it, and their hearts suddenly trembled. "Zhang Mo river!" "Liu Feihong!" "Li Xuan!" "Xiao Changjin!" These are Huang Jincheng''s famous talents. They all have the strength of the lower heaven and soul worshiper. They are also well-known in the soul land. "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Liu, Mr. Li, Mr. Xiao... Why are you here? Huang Zhi has met you all. " Huang Zhi hurriedly stepped forward and made a salute, but his face was not good-looking. These were the pillars left by his father''s generation. These great talents lived in Huang Jincheng, and Huang''s house offered sacrifices. Because the dragon family''s rivers were declining, the protection given to Huang Jincheng was greatly reduced. Therefore, Huang zhisi repeatedly took part of the offerings to the dragon family and dedicated them to these great powers They were able to help guard Huang Jincheng, but now that all these powers have come, he has a bad premonition. Several people looked at Huang Zhi, shaking their heads and sighing. "Huang Zhi, don''t be too polite. We are sorry for you and your father." Zhang Mohe said lightly. "Senior citizens, you..." "we have given them several times the benefits of you, and let them submit to us. They promised that from today on, the four pillars of huangjincheng that you rely on have disappeared. Huang Zhi, you can either surrender or die. You can choose!" Hou Bing said with a smile. Huang Zhidun is like the sky falling down, and the whole person is frozen in place. "Some uncles, my Huang family is not mean to you. Why even you betray me?" Huang Xincai said in disbelief. "The Huang family does treat us well, but we are soul cultivation and soul cultivation people. We pursue the soul road. If we want to go further on the soul Road, we must cultivate resources. This world is a world where the weak eat the strong. If we become weak, we can''t be destroyed by anyone. Therefore, we must fight for all the cultivation resources by no means. Girl, you are still young, and wait for you to walk out You will understand us when you get to huangjincheng. " Xiao Changjin said lightly.Huang Xincai''s whole body trembled, but he had nothing to do. The Dragon moon on one side is even more impatient, so she wants to speak. But white night stopped her. "Dragon moon, with your strength, not their opponent, you can not deal with them." White night advised. "Regardless of the interest relationship between Huang Jincheng and my dragon family, uncle Huang and his family treat me with great sincerity and sincerity. I can''t stand by even if my strength is weak and my words are light." Dragon moon silver teeth clenched the road. "You can''t save them, so get out of here and I''ll do it." The white night smiles. If it is normal, this kind of thing can''t be seen in the daytime, but the Dragon moon is different. In the white night''s mind, the position of the Dragon moon is extremely important. How many times do they go through life and death, and how many times long Yue has given up his life for him, white night will never stand by. "You? You can''t do it. I still have the dragon family to rely on. The imperial Marquis house dare not take me for granted. But you are different. You are a native of Qingge mainland. You are helpless. You can''t cope with such a strong and powerful life. " Long Yue immediately shook his head and rushed up. "Stop it all!" Long Yue went to the hall for a stop, attracting the attention of all quarters. Although Long Yue and Huang Xincai are close friends, she looks small. Although she has grown up in recent years, she still looks like a 12-3-year-old child. "Where''s the girl film? Get out of the way. " Hou binghuan was a little unhappy. "I''m miss Long Yue and Hou binghuan. You''ve got more and more courage. How dare you rob our territory? Are you not afraid of revenge from my dragon family? " Long Yue is not afraid, said the cold voice. "People of the dragon family?" Those sitting in the imperial palace were stunned, and the four great powers also showed the color of their mistakes and consternation. "Oh? Miss long? " Hou binghuan was slightly surprised, but soon his face was full of banter: "what do you want? You want to drive us out of Huangjin city? Or kill us? " "Naturally, my dragon family doesn''t want to kill more evils. Get out of here quickly, and you can do it." Long Yue hummed. "Ha ha ha ha..." the people in the Imperial Palace around him burst into laughter. Long Yue was stunned. Huang Zhiyi''s face was anxious. He quickly called out: "niece, don''t say anything. Leave here quickly!" "Uncle Huang..." "in the past few years since you left, the dragon family has been in decline. How can the Royal Marquis house be afraid of the dragon family? If you don''t leave, the situation will be even worse... " the current dragon family can''t hold down the Imperial Palace, otherwise it won''t happen. Long Yue has been away from the soul land for some years. During this period of time, what happened to the soul land is unknown to Longyue, and Huang Xincai is just a young lady in Huang Jincheng. She can also pay attention to the situation in the soul land To what extent? Long Yue looks pale. "Let''s go!" Huang Zhi was helpless. "Go? Where are you going? Now that I''m here, let''s go to the imperial palace. " Hou binghuan squinted at a smile and waved lightly: "take this girl!" "Hou binghuan, do you dare to touch me?" Long Yue looks unbelievable. "Move you? Hum, sooner or later, my imperial Marquis''s house will take an operation on your dragon family. What can''t you do? If you are in my hands, I will have more advantages. Take it Hou binghuan drinks. "Yes Next to a royal Marquis''s house immediately got up and reached for the Dragon moon. "You... Get out of here!" Dragon moon silver teeth bite, urge the soul force to resist. "Girl, how dare you resist? Give it to me The man laughs, momentum toward the Dragon moon cage, long Yuejiao body shaking, step backward, nearly fell to the ground. No, it''s no match at all. Long Yue''s small face was coagulated, and her expression was full of despair and powerlessness. She thought that the dragon family could protect her, but she didn''t want anyone to save her... however. When the disciple was just about to rush in, the whole person suddenly stopped in the air. With a whoosh, the man flew out, smashed several pillars, smashed the rockery outside, fell to the ground and was in a coma. One side of the Royal Marquis house people see the situation, are a Leng. "Who?" Hou binghuan immediately drank. "It''s the man!" Several people in the Imperial Palace felt an inexplicable spirit coming from the white night. They immediately jumped up and rushed to the white night. The white night is indifferent, hands still. But a few people just came close to the white night, suddenly their bodies fell to the ground with a very strange speed, and hit the ground hard, as if a hand pressed it on the ground from their heads. Bang! The ground split, several people fell on the ground, crazy struggle, but can not get up. Hou binghuan''s eyes froze. The four can look at each other and focus on the white night. "Who is your excellency?" Hou binghuan stood up and asked lightly."Long Yue''s friend." The white night is light. "Since you have been standing here before, you should know the cause and effect of this matter. You should think clearly what will happen if you offend my royal residence!" Hou binghuan said coldly. "What will happen to... Then?" White night a foot forward to step on, the head of a royal Marquis house on the ground is born to trample on explosion, light asks a way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 Provocation! This is a naked provocation! All the people in the royal residence stood up, pulled out their swords and swords from their waists and glared at the white night with anger. The atmosphere of the mansion hall solidified instantly. "Do you know what you''re doing?" Hou binghuan glared at him coldly and said coldly. "Just killed a dead dog." White night casually sat on the side of the chair, light said. "Interesting." Hou binghuan''s eyes closed slightly, and there was a fierce light in the corner of his eyes: "since you want to be the enemy of my royal residence, let me see your ability." As soon as the voice finished, all the masters of the imperial Marquis''s house rushed to the white night. Just because of the soul pressure released by the crowd, all the tables, chairs and utensils around the white night were crushed to pieces. The standing dragon moon, Huang Zhi and others were forced to retreat one after another, making it difficult to get close to them. "White night, be careful." Long Yue cries out. "White childe, get out of here! Hou binghuan, stop it!! Don''t hurt young master Bai! " Huang Xincai''s face turned white, and he quickly called out. However, how can the people of the Imperial Palace care about her words at the moment? The momentum was so great that no one could get close to it. However, although these tables and chairs have been broken into powder, they still sit on their chairs in the white night, and drink them alone. As for those killed souls, they don''t even look at their eyes. "Arrogant!" Hou binghuan was furious. The four great powers shook their heads. They can see that this is just a soul cultivation at the peak of Wu Hun state. Even the heaven soul state does not exist. When entering the soul land, it can only be regarded as ordinary soul cultivation. Under such circumstances, such soul cultivation has no power to speak of. He is so arrogant that he is looking for death. But just then, an unexpected scene appeared. Those soul monks who killed the white night were all frozen in the air, as if they had been pressed the pause button and stopped. Even their soul power has stopped at this moment, no longer spreading and wriggling... "huh?" Hou binghuan was shocked. The eyes were wide open. But see white night put down the cup, light drink a: "death." Whew. It seems that there are several breath shuttling around these souls. After the breath is over, the people in the air seem to be relieved of the pause and fall down. But when they fall on the ground, they are already a cold corpse. The harm of several transparent holes in their bodies appears, and the blood overflows, and the floor of the hall is dyed red. All dead? Hou binghuan was stunned. Those great powers are also stupid. These people have the worst human strength. How can they be killed by this person? Are these people killed by night? After a sip of tea, they killed these people? What level of existence is needed to do that? "You... Who are you?" Hou binghuan''s trembling question. "The one who killed you!" The white night suddenly opened, and the man disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he stood in front of Hou binghuan. "Ah?" Hou binghuan yelled. Just about to fight back, he was hit by a slap in the face. Bang! His whole body trembled, then his vitality disappeared, and his whole body turned to collapse and fell to the ground. Second kill! One second! Hou binghuan, the lower martial spirit Master and the master of the imperial Marquis mansion, was killed by a superior martial spirit Master with one stroke and a second? "This... It''s impossible!" Zhang Mo River Na Na road. "Does this man hide his strength? It must be! " Liu Feihong clenched his teeth and whispered. The other two nodded dully. Only this can explain, otherwise... The warrior soul master killed the heaven soul master? They won''t believe it if they die. "It turns out that great energy has come. Huang Zhi has been slighted before. Please forgive me for that, master!" Huang Zhi took the lead to react. Looking at the corpses of the imperial Marquis''s mansion, Huang Zhi was excited. He immediately stepped forward and made a salute. The four were able to see this and looked at each other in a hurry. "Zhang Mohe called on the elder." "Liu Feihong called on the elder." "Li Yi has met my predecessors." "Xiao Changjin says hello to the elder." It''s impossible for them to kill heaven soul worshippers with one stroke of a second. The strength of this person is obviously above them. However, these people don''t know that although the spirit level of white night is low, his spirit has become so strong that it can''t be compared with that of Rao, who is superior to him. In particular, his physical body is easy to enter the Holy Land and smash the mountain with one effort. "Yellow City Lord, don''t be polite. The reason why he did it is to see Yueer''s face." Bai Ye ignored the four great powers and nodded to Huang Zhi.Huang Zhi saw this and rushed to Longyue to hold his fist: "thank you very much, miss." "Uncle Huang, why are you so polite? Just call me moon. " I''m sorry. "Different! It''s different. " Huang Zhilian shook his head: "master Bai is excellent in strength. He is your friend. When you return to the dragon''s house, his position will be detached." "How?" Long Yue is extremely puzzled. "I''ll know when the young lady goes back." Huang Zhi said with a smile. Long Yue is too lazy to ask. "White night, thank you for your help." Huang Xincai also came forward to thank the white night, looking at the eyes of the white night, but also a bit more extraordinary. Since she became a saint in the flesh at night, her appearance has always been the focus of young girls since she entered huangjincheng. Huang Xincai is also a girl. She secretly looked at this calm and calm youth from time to time when she was walking. Now the youth shows extraordinary strength, which makes her heart collide. "Yue''er, the dead girl, where did she find such a good companion for double practice?" Huang Xincai secretly envied her. But this is not the time to think about it. "Dad, what should be done with these four traitors?" Grinning at the yellow teeth. "We should not be rude." Huang Zhi murmured. Huang Xincai was stunned. However, Huang Zhi walked past and hugged the four people and said: "since the four elders have made decisions, Huang Zhi should respect them and each has his own will. Huang Zhi does not insist on the four elders. I have been guarding Huang Jincheng for many years. Even if there is no merit, there is also hard work. Let''s get together and have a good break. Everyone, please." The four looked at each other. Huang Zhi is worthy of being the master of a city. He won''t be angry because of the betrayal of the four people. He even said such a thing. The four sighed and had no face to stay in huangjincheng. After a salute to Huang Zhi, they turned and left. "Dad, are you going to let them go like this?" Huang Xincai is unwilling to say. "Otherwise? They are powerful and difficult to deal with. What''s more, they haven''t done anything before, which proves that there is still room for turning things around. If I let them go today, they owe me the favor. In the future, we will fight with the Royal Marquis house. They will not look at my face and will not try their best. " Huang Zhidao. Huang Xincai let out her anger. "I will try my best to report it to the family. Uncle Huang doesn''t have to worry." Long Yue said. Several people exchanged greetings for a while, and Huang Zhi ordered people to prepare the horses. As for the treacherous housekeeper, he is put into prison by Huang Zhi. The housekeeper is different from those powerful men. Even if Huang Zhi is great in measurement, he can not bypass him. However, all this has little to do with the white night, and the reason why he did it was just for the Dragon moon. Riding on the red eyed black horse prepared by Huang Zhi, they run straight to the dragon''s house. All the soul practitioners on the road were discussing the list of masters. Although Bai Ye didn''t care, Long Yue was quite curious. After asking Yu Changhong, he found out that after Yu Changhong''s death, the mysterious master who ranked tenth on the master list attracted the attention of all quarters. "It seems that the Vientiane gate did not announce your name for fear of causing trouble for you." Long Yue said with a smile. "It''s a good thing that it hasn''t been announced. After these things are solved, I''ll go back to Qunzhong again." White night closed eyes sitting on the horse, light said. Long Yue was silent for a moment. She suddenly opened her mouth: "white night, do you want to know why I left the dragon house?" "You want to tell me?" White night opens her eyes and looks at her. "There is not a long way from the dragon''s house. Anyway, you should know sooner or later. I''ll tell you about it." Long Yue''s small face shows a trace of sad smile. "If you don''t want to... You can choose not to say it, or I can choose not to listen." Slow down the road in the white night. Long Yue shook her head, looked at the distance, and said with a bitter smile: "in fact, this is also related to my family." "In Huangjin City, you should know something about our dragon family? This area is under the management of our dragon family. But you have to know that to occupy huangjincheng and other cities, we need force. Without strong force, how can we keep these cultivation resources? Br > "after the dragon''s family was defeated, we would be shocked by the fact that our ancestors, including the great dragon, would not be able to take over all our talents So, my father prepared two ways for us, one for boys and the other for girls. Boys can enter the forbidden area of the dragon''s family, and use the forbidden skill of dragon family to enhance their skills. In this way, we can enhance our strength countless times in a short time and enter the realm of genius in one fell swoop. But the price is that we must sacrifice ten living people. Moreover, the success rate of this prohibition is not high People, including sacrifices, are going to die. It''s very cruel. The other one is much simpler. It''s for girls. It''s marriage "I left the family because of this, because if I refused to marry, I would have to accept the forbidden transformation, which is not my wish."Speaking of this, Longyue''s eyes are full of helplessness. "In that case, why do you come back?" Asked the white night. Long Yue said with a sad smile: "although I hate all this, but... My father is my father in the end. I know how he is, and he doesn''t want to be like this. But as the head of the family, he must consider the future of the family and endure everything. Even if he goes against his original intention, he will not hesitate to do so. Therefore, I hate all this, but I do not hate him. He is my father in the end I want to come back to see him, see his mother, and see if these relatives are OK... " the white night nodded and secretly congratulated herself that she had chosen to come with Longyue. Otherwise, she would not go back to the soul land again. "Here we are. The dragon house is ahead of us." At this time, Long Yue called. White night looked up, but saw a huge city in front of his eyes, the city gate carved two huge words. Dragon city! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 The dragon family has some fame in the soul land. According to its weight and level, it is quite similar to daomen and Wenge city. The dragon family attached to 13 cities, three clans, and a small country with a population of only 300, 000. However, since the decline of the dragon family, several hostile forces headed by the Royal Marquis''s house often harassed the dragon family. For this reason, the dragon family sent many experts to fight with it. However, the result of each fight was that the dragon family was defeated and returned, and four cities were lost. When the leaders of other sects and countries learned of this, the worship of the dragon family began to decrease. This is a very common thing in the soul land. When the forces they depend on begin to decline and lose out to other forces, the subordinate forces will accumulate some cultivation resources and offer them to the new master after the change of owners to show their submission. They need to prepare early. The dragon family has been fluctuating in recent years, but it is not too serious. At least the older generation of the dragon family is still there. Even the Royal Marquis house dare not fight with them. "Although my father is the head of the family, he is not the leader of the dragon family. There are nearly 10000 people in the dragon family. Our family originally belongs to the side of the family. Since my father became the leader of the dragon family, he was valued by my grandfather. Don''t think that my father is the head of the family, and my father is the leader of the dragon family. In fact, there are three masters in the dragon family. It is my grandfather who really dominates the family, not my father. " As long Yue walked towards the Dragon City, he told the white night. "Three masters?" "Yes, the three masters are my father long Mo, my uncle long Liu and my uncle long Nanli. The long Liu family leader manages the family finance, while the long Nanli family manages the force of the dragon family. As for my father, as I said before, his most important task is to cultivate talents for the dragon family." Long Yue said this with a bitter smile. White night nodded and did not speak. It seems that the dragon family is a little more complicated than expected. "The three masters are all managed by my grandfather Longdi, who is also the highest authority of our dragon family. If there is anything wrong with the three masters, he can directly overstep his authority. However, for my granddaughter with mediocrity like me, I seldom see him." Although Long Yue has a father who is the master of the family, his status is not high in the long family. It is unrealistic to rely on his father''s generation if he wants to have a high status. Only if he has the ability, can he stand in the dragon family. This is not only the dragon family, but also many clan families. Although Long Yue left the dragon family for several years, she did not attract much attention from the dragon family when she returned to her home. Many descendants of the dragon family have gone. There are countless children like Longyue. What''s more, Longyue''s qualifications are mediocre. In addition, she has no other place to attract people''s attention except for her delicate appearance. Long Yue''s home is in front of a secluded house in the southwest corner of Longcheng. "The lady is back." The maid exclaimed with delight. As soon as I got home, a well-dressed woman rushed in. The woman''s life is somewhat similar to Long Yue. She is also a beautiful and unreasonable person. She has red lips and white teeth, and has a concave and convex figure. I believe she is a great beauty when she is young. "Child! My child! You''re back at last The woman exclaimed with excitement. Dragon month saw the woman, tears immediately can not stop along the white face down, and the woman embrace together. "Niang, the month son is unfilial, let your old man worry..." Long Yue sobs. "My child, as long as you come back safely, other mothers don''t care. As long as you are safe and healthy, it''s enough." The woman cried and said. Seeing this in the white night, I couldn''t help smiling. Although Longyue looks mysterious at first, when her identity is revealed, she is just like everyone else. People have seven emotions and six desires. In front of their relatives, they can''t avoid these emotions. The mother and daughter talked for a while, and the woman noticed that there was an outsider in the room. She wiped the tears out of her eyes and said, "I''m sorry to make you laugh. Are you Yueer''s friend? Thank you for taking care of yue''er. " "You are welcome." White night nodded. "White night, this is my mother Liu Qinghe, mother, this is white night. After I left my family, I went to Qingge land. But at that time, I did not have a boat to cross the sea, so I took a boat. On the way, I met with some thieves and had a dispute. I was so angry that if my mother had not taken good care of me and helped me recover from my injury, I would have been killed I''m afraid my daughter will be gone Long Yue said, also will her body injury reason. Hearing the water crossing the sea, Liu Qinghe was so scared that he quickly hugged the Dragon moon and checked it up and down. He was very nervous. "Mother, don''t worry. The evil spirit has been suppressed, and there is not much water to cross the sea. It''s not a big problem." Long Yue said with a smile. "Wait. I''ll go to your father''s place to get some Qusha pills for you. You are not allowed to go anywhere during this period. You can rest at home and recuperate, you know?" Liu Qinghe said solemnly. Long Yue didn''t dare to refute, and nodded with her head down. Tang Dan is full of fragrance, which is not like the spirit of people."Mother, can I eat later?" Long Yue looked at the white night beside her eyes and thought about the cableway. "You don''t have to worry. My mother will treat you well." Liu Qinghe seemed to see her daughter''s concerns and stroked her head with a smile. In the eyes of Long Yue, there is a trace of worry. White night saw the situation, slightly said: "moon son, don''t worry, your injury matters, first heal it, I don''t care." Listen to the white night that said, Long Yue also does not insist, nodding will take pills, and then sleep. Seeing this, Liu Qinghe breathed a little. The smile on his face gradually converged. He glanced at the white night and said, "young master Bai, please go to the hall for a talk." White night nodded and understood that Liu Qinghe had something to say to him. Although the house is not big, although the sparrow is small and the five internal organs are complete, some places are still quite exquisite. At least the government hall for guests is very grand. After all, the father of Longyue is also one of the three masters of Longcheng, so it can''t be too shabby. Entering the hall, the maid brought tea. Liu Qinghe took a drink from himself. He was graceful and dignified, and had a great momentum. "Please forgive me for the poor reception." "Madame, you are welcome." The white night nods its head. "Where is Mr. Bai from?" Liu Qinghe put down his tea cup and asked slowly. "People from Luocheng, Daxia, Qingge." The white night is light. "The great Xia Kingdom Luocheng?" Liu Qinghe thought and shook his head: "sorry, I haven''t heard of this place." "It doesn''t matter." "I dare to ask Mr. Bai''s accomplishments?" Liu Qinghe asked again. "The Ninth level of Wu Hun state." Said the white night crisp. Although Liu Qinghe is a woman, she also has the strength of heaven and soul state. In fact, she has seen the strength of the white night for a long time. This question is just a superfluous move. She does not want to lose the courtesy of the dragon family. This kind of big family, the family style is very strict, what''s more, Liu Qinghe is obviously not a common voice, otherwise he would not have such bearing. "Then, where did Mr. Bai learn from? Do you have contacts in the mainland of soul Liu Qinghe put up a rather impatient look and continued to ask. "It''s my first time to enter the soul land. I''ve been in Qingge mainland before, and my benefactor is also a native of Qingge mainland. There are no contacts here." Said the white night. Small country, small land, strength is not good, except appearance, seems to be nothing. Liu Qinghe secretly set a concept to the white night in his heart, and his brows could not help wrinkling. The white night has already guessed one or two, asking about family potential, asking about contacts, asking about accomplishments... What can these explain? I''m afraid it''s time to pick out the theme? Liu Qinghe''s face unconsciously has become very serious, before some of the affinity completely disappeared. "Do you know my dragon family She said in a deep voice. "I heard from Long Yue before that the dragon family was a powerful family in the soul land. It was in charge of 14 cities, several clans and countries. It was a big family." The white night is light. "You''ve only heard one, but you don''t know the other! The energy of my dragon family is much more than that! The wealth of our dragon family can be worth half of your Qingge continent. Once the experts of our dragon family come out together, it''s easy to stamp out Qingge. What''s more, your little Xia kingdom is not a problem. Besides, our dragon family''s connections in the soul land are crisscross, which is hard to sort out. I don''t know how many people come to our dragon city every day and want to have a relationship with my dragon family! Besides... " Liu Qinghe speaks with great eloquence, and his words are full of praise for the dragon family. Although there are some exaggerated elements in it, they are also very important. White night quietly listening, silent, but look like. Liu Qinghe said as he watched the white night. He saw that the young man had always kept calm when he heard about his extraordinary powers. He could not help but express a trace of appreciation. However, the praise soon disappeared. After all, no matter how good the man was, some things could not be changed. "This is our dragon family. Do you understand it now? Don''t say it''s your great Xia Luo city. Even the whole summer and the whole Qingge continent can''t be compared with my dragon family. " Liu Qinghe Road. "What does Madame want to express?" "I want to know, how do you feel about Yueer?" Liu Qinghe asked solemnly. "Moon? A very nice girl. I like her very much The white night thought for a moment. This is a big truth, but like is not equal to love, although he has some feelings for Longyue, but he is not sure whether this is love. When the white night said it out of the moment, Liu Qinghe suddenly patted the table, stood up, and seriously said: "you can''t be together!" "Is that what Madame wants to say to me White night looks the same, calm way. "Brother Mo and I are such a daughter. Although she is of ordinary talent, her appearance is not bad. She is destined to marry a person with outstanding talent and a powerful family who has entered the soul land! White night, you don''t deserve her! You two will not be happy together. " Liu Qinghe said in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on the white night.The night was silent. But Liu Qinghe clapped his hands, and a maid came up with a box. When the box was opened, there were some precious pills emitting halo, which were never seen in the daytime, but from the appearance, they were not common things. "These things are the most precious things you can''t get in your whole life! You take these things, leave the dragon city immediately, leave my daughter immediately! " Liu Qinghe whispered, his voice full of no doubt. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 Liu Qinghe said the words and his eyes closed. Baiye should not refuse. Although she is a little surprised that Qingge mainland can come out of such a young top youth in Wuhun state, her talent is certainly not bad, but Qingge mainland is just a lower level continent. Even if this guy named Bai Ye is not a genius in Qingge continent, and if he is put in jinhun continent, he will only be a person of no origin. The area of soul land is not comparable to that of Qingge mainland. There are so many talents here! There are so many talented people who are less than 30 years old to enter the heaven and soul realm. What is the white night? "You must be most concerned about how to break through the current state and enter the heaven soul state? With these things, it will be easier for you to step into the heaven soul state. Take it and go quickly. You are not suitable for yue''er. " Liu Qinghe picked up the tea and tasted it gracefully. The white night was silent, making no decision. Also do not know how long, Liu Qinghe some impatient, closed eyes opened a little. But see white night look is still very calm. The atmosphere in the hall was very solemn. I do not know why, Liu Qinghe some inexplicable tension. Finally, the white night spoke. "Madame seems to be mistaken. The relationship between me and yue''er is not measured by material things." He said faintly. "Are you too few?" Liu Qinghe said angrily, "well, I''ll double it for you!"!! Double the number of all soul elixir materials! Are you satisfied this time? " White night shook his head and looked indifferent: "madam, the relationship between me and yue''er can''t be exchanged with the wealth of the whole dragon family, so you''d better take back these things!" "You..." Liu Qinghe''s eyes were filled with anger, and his silver teeth bit him slightly: "you don''t want to advance, white night! Do you really think I have no means to deal with you? " It is easy for the wife of the dragon family to deal with a boy from Qingge mainland. White night gently shakes his head: "Madam misunderstood! As I said, the relationship between me and yue''er can''t be measured. However, I can understand your painstaking efforts. Which mother doesn''t want her daughter to have a good home? But ma''am, you must understand that it is not only you, but also I hope the moon can be happy in the daytime. " He stood up and looked at Liu Qinghe calmly. His eyes were neither happy nor sad. He was neither humble nor arrogant: "since the lady wants to leave by night, white night will not have the cheek to force her to stay in Longcheng. For the sake of yue''er, I respect your decision. However, on the road before, yue''er told me a lot, and I also understand the current difficulties of the dragon family. I hope that after I leave, long will The family should not do anything to force Yueer, whether it is to enhance Yueer''s strength by forbidding martial arts, or to force Yueer to marry someone. I hope that this kind of thing will not happen. I will deal with another thing now. In about ten days, I will come back to pick up Yueer and see her choice! " After that, he turned around and walked outside. Liu Qinghe was stunned. After a moment, he suddenly felt startled and drank: "stop!" "What else can I do for you, madam?" The white night asked. "What do you mean by that? Are you threatening my dragon family? " Liu Qinghe was very angry. The soul of the mainland people to see the concept of class is extremely important, Qingge mainland people to enter the soul of the mainland people, is a humble lower class mainland people, Liu Qinghe because of the relationship between the dragon and the moon, just a little good words to white night, but do not want to white night to say such words to her. "I have no enmity with the dragon family. Why threaten me? What''s more, the dragon family is Yueer''s home. You are all yue''er''s relatives, so the threat is even more impossible. " He walked forward in the white night without looking back. "What is that?" "Warning." The voice dropped and the man was gone. Liu Qinghe looked at the gate of the white night, frowning. Somehow, she felt that this young man gave her a very special feeling. Calm, steady, calm... And a sense of self-confidence. However, a person with inferior strength shows such inexplicable self-confidence, which gives people a feeling of not only self-confidence, but also arrogance! "If he is a well-known family in the soul land and yue''er likes it, it doesn''t matter if she marries him. But he is a lower level person from Qingge mainland. If he doesn''t belong to the dragon family, how can yue''er commit herself to him? What''s more, young, do not understand convergence, sooner or later to fold! White night, blame your life! You can''t blame us. " Liu Qinghe''s Secret road. "Yes, you can''t let yue''er marry a lowly person in Qingge mainland, otherwise, what''s the face of my dragon family?" Just then, a deep voice came from outside the door. Liu Qinghe looked up and saw a tall, strong man came in. "Master?" Liu Qinghe smiles. But see long Mo angry step by step, and look around. "What about moon girl? Let her come out to see me! This girl, more and more disrespectful! Run away from home, but also from the green song mainland back to a wild man! If this thing spreads out, where else can my old face go? " Long Mo Qi paced up and down."Keep your voice down, yue''er is resting. If it affects her rest, I can''t spare you!" Liu Qinghe blamed the strange way. "You also said that you are used to your daughter''s appearance now!" Long Mo Nu road. Liu Qinghe opened his mouth and didn''t know how to refute it. "And the man called white night?" Long Mo took two deep breaths and took the tea from the servant. The tiger took a sip and asked in a loud voice. "I''ve driven him away." Liu Qinghe Road. "Oh?" Long Mo eyes a bright, think for a while way: "moon son know?" "I don''t know. She took the Qusha pill and it will take at least one day to wake up. When she wakes up, the boy will not know where to go. Then she will explain to her daughter." "If so, you''ve done the right thing." Long Mo nodded and frowned: "yue''er is very old. Since she is back, I''ll go to Xiao''s house these two days and talk about it with them, so that the girl will die!" "Xiao family? Liu Qinghe was worried: "I''m afraid that others will not look up to our dragon family..." "why not? A lean camel is bigger than a horse. What''s more, how can you know the result if you don''t go there? If this can be done, our dragon family will have no worries about the future. A small Royal residence is not a problem at all. " After that, long Mo put down his tea cup and left. ... ... since Longcheng does not welcome white night, white night will not stay there shamelessly. Now long Yue is healing her wounds. She thinks she will stay in Longcheng for a while. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, she happens to go to the ethereal sect. The distance between the school and Longcheng is constant, which is equivalent to the distance from the great Xia Luo city to the middle city. However, the foot distance of red eye black horse is three times that of dragon horse, and the distance is only three hours. The ethereal sect is located in the ethereal valley. The valley is secluded. Occasionally, some soul practitioners pass by. All the souls who enter and leave the ethereal sect have amazing strength. "Hello, boy, is this the ethereal school?" At this time, a lazy voice came from behind the white night. White night slightly sideways, but see a few men and women come. They were all very young, about twenty or thirty years old. They were talking about a man with curly hair and a yellow tooth robe. The man was eight feet tall, powerful and handsome. His hands were bandaged and his breath was restrained. "Zego, can you be better? We are here to seek things. Since we are looking for things, we should have a correct tone! You can''t do this nonsense. " The girl with a ponytail beside her said angrily. The girl''s face was stiff, the man was quite restrained, and the girl was spinning towards the white night. "Sorry, this friend, my name is Du Xueer, and this is my brother Duze. My brother is a bit rash and has offended you. Please forgive me." The girl said with a smile. The white night shook his head, ready to walk toward the misty valley. Seeing this, the girl said, "my friend, dare you ask if this is the ethereal Valley?" "It should be." In the white night. "My friend, are you here for the first time?" The girl ran over and said with a smile. "Well." White night nods. Du Xueer looked at the side face of the white night, and her cheeks turned red. How beautiful this life is... "since you are here for the first time, why don''t we go to the valley together?" Du Xueer invited. "Cher, what are you doing? If you take him to the valley, the people of the ethereal sect will despise us and go away! " Duze at the back snorted coldly. "Yes, Cher, what does this man do? We don''t know him. Let''s go in quickly. " Others said. Du Xueer was stunned. Seeing that he didn''t reply at night, he sighed and nodded with the crowd. When you enter the misty Valley, you can see a huge stone gate in the middle of the valley. The stone gate is built on the mountain wall. The pillars on both sides are wrapped by dragon carvings, which is very magnificent. In front of the stone gate, there are four disciples of the ethereal sect. All the people who come in and out are inspected by the disciples. White night riding a black horse near, and those people first he, has come to the front of the gang of disciples. "Stop, who are you?" The disciple yelled. "We are from the Du family. My name is Du Ze! I''m here to beg for something from your sect. Please let us go to the valley and meet the leader of your sect. " Duzer snorted. "Du family? What Du family? I haven''t heard of it. Besides, our leader is very busy. Most people don''t see him. Go back! " Several disciples said impatiently. "Asshole!" Du Ze turned over and dismounted from his horse. He roared with anger, which made several people''s ears roar. People from all directions are looking forward. But he was very angry and said coldly, "do you know who my brother is? How dare you talk to me like that "Who is your brother?" A disciple slanted his eyes."My brother is master Du ya! This time, it is his request! If you dare to neglect me, I will report it to my elder brother. If you dare to neglect me, I will report it to my elder brother. You must have a good look at the ethereal school! " Roared Duzer. After this, several disciples of the ethereal sect were immediately stunned. "Master Du Zongze?" "It turns out that these are duzey''s men!" People on the road around him exclaimed in succession. Those disciples were also stunned. They trembled and immediately changed their faces. They said with a smile: "it turns out that it''s master Du''s family. It''s not polite... Please wait a moment. I''ll go in and report it right away!" "Well, a dog''s eyes look down on others!" Duze said coldly. A few people were standing beside and waiting, and they were very pleased by the envious and adoring eyes cast by the spirits around them. The master''s family is doomed to be prosperous and unable to rise. With the help of the master, their spiritual cultivation will be bright. At this time, the white night came riding a horse. Duze looked at him jokingly. This man is poor in strength, and I''m afraid he doesn''t have any identity. Let''s see how these disciples make trouble for him! "Who are you... Who are you?" Seeing the coming white night, the disciple didn''t seem to be with Du Ze and them. He had some confidence and asked. White night raised his head, looked at these disciples indifferently, and opened his mouth slowly. "Master... White night." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Master white night? People around him were stunned. "Is there a man named white night on the master list?" "I don''t think so." "This man only has nine levels of strength in Wu Hun state. He is not even in heaven and soul state. How could he be a master?" "The lowest strength of the master is also the strength of the top heaven soul worshiper, and that is the last master in the row. How can such a guy be possible?" "It''s mostly fake!" People around us whispered and whispered. Du Xueer was embarrassed. This man is very handsome. How can he say such a thing? Does he know what he is talking about? "Cher, do you still want to be with such people?" People nearby asked with a smile. Du Xueer pursed her lips and did not speak. The duzers had already burst into laughter. "Did you hear that? He said he was a master? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha "If you are a master, then I am still the leader of the Vientiane sect! Ha ha ha... " several people were laughing, and Du Ze was even more tearful. Some disciples of the misty sect looked at the calm white night standing in front of them. "Madman? Fool? " "Grandfather, I''m in a bad mood. Do you dare to come here and make fun of me?" The disciple felt humiliated and became angry. He raised his hand and slapped it toward the white night''s face. He called out: "bastard! Do you want to die? " It was so terrifying to clap and shout with strength. But at the moment when the slap is about to hit the cheek of white night, a man crosses in front of the white night. "Stop it!" A sharp drink rings. It''s Du Xueer. The white night frowned slightly. "Cher, what are you doing?" Duze was stupefied and began to drink. "Miss Du, what are you doing?" The disciple was puzzled. "This man is my friend! Please don''t embarrass him Du Xueer bit her teeth. "It turned out to be Miss Du''s friend." The disciple put up his hands and looked contemptuously at the white night. "Hiding behind a woman is nothing!" "If not for Miss Du''s protection, I will kill this idiot today!" The other two disciples murmured. DOOZER came over in a few steps. "Xiaoxue, what are you doing? What''s your business? A fool needs you to get ahead? Are you going to piss me off? " Du Ze came up in anger and pulled Du Xueer away. "Zege..." "shut up!" Du''s expression was solemn. Du Xueer was obviously subdued, and her face turned pale. "Xue''er, we don''t know this man at all. Don''t meddle in your business, let alone he is a fool! Don''t forget our mission this time. If you delay the task assigned to us by elder brother, how can you explain it to elder brother when you go back? " Others are also persuading. Du Xueer lowered her head and was speechless. Soon, the disciple turned back. "Ladies and gentlemen, please come with me, headmaster." "Go in, don''t delay." Duze drank low and headed inside. Others persuade Du Xueer. Du Xueer couldn''t disobey the public''s wishes. She took a few steps forward and suddenly turned her head and said to the white night: "you should leave here quickly. This is not the place you should come to. Go quickly." Words fall, then hastily follow Du Ze to go inside. When the Du family left, those disciples were not polite. "Get out of here, asshole. If you don''t, I''ll kill you!" One person exclaimed, looking extremely impatient. "Is this the way you treat the guests of the ethereal school?" The white night is light. "You''re not going away?" The disciple squinted at the white night with a cool look in his eyes. The white night did not see a few people, straight to the ethereal valley line. "If you don''t eat or drink, I''ll cut your hands and feet and make you act like a fool!" The disciple couldn''t help it any longer. With a low voice, he directly drew out his weapon from his waist and chopped it toward the white night. But the next second, the disciple''s whole body suddenly trembled, and then his throat wriggled, his mouth opened, and he spat out a lot of blood and viscera, and fell directly on the ground to die. His internal organs, inexplicably broken. The rest of the disciples were stunned. "Li Min! Are you... Are you ok? " "What''s the matter?" White night continues to march forward. "Did this guy do it?" "Who are you?" Finally, the disciples realized that it was wrong and cried out in panic. "Stop him!"The disciples drew their swords one after another and stabbed at the white night. But before the edge of the sword was killed, their bodies trembled and they fell to the ground one by one and could not move. All the souls in and out of the ethereal valley were stunned and looked at all of them. In the daytime, she steps into the deep valley... ... Br > ... Br > when Long Yue wakes up from her deep sleep, she quickly sits down on her knees, closes her eyes and makes a circle. She finds that the evil spirit in her body has disappeared. "That''s great. The evil spirit that has bothered me for many years has finally disappeared! Now I can practice with peace of mind. " The excited thoughts in Longyue''s heart. Because of the evil spirit, she has to bear the pain of tearing her heart every once in a while. This is the terrible part of crossing the sea. Long Yue remembers that when dealing with those thieves, one hand touched a little bit of the water crossing the sea, and the evil spirit in the water would flow into her body like an electric current, and it would not disperse for a long time I can''t live to this day. "Now that the evil spirit is cleared, I should try my best to practice, and I can''t make the gap with the white night too big!" Longyue thought in her heart. Out of the door, the girl waiting outside saw that long Yue was safe and sound. She was very happy and ran to inform his wife. After a while, Liu Qinghe came in a hurry accompanied by several servant girls. "Moon, are you all right?" The upper and lower lotus of the moon. "Niang, I''m all right. The evil spirit has been cleared. I''m fine now." Long Yue smiles. "It''s OK! That is OK if you have no trouble! Go and tell the Lord. " Liu Qinghe said happily. "Yes, ma''am." The servant girl ran away. Mother and daughter talk. Without a few words, Long Yue asked. "Mother, what about the white night?" "Young master Bai?" Liu Qinghe''s eyes twinkled slightly, and soon returned to normal. He said with a smile, "young master Bai, if you have something to do, leave first! He said he would come to see you again for a while. " "Really?" Long Yue has some doubts: "with the character of white night, he should say goodbye to me in person after I recover..." "I don''t know, maybe there is something urgent." Liu Qinghe Road. Long Yue murmured her lower lip and was worried. She knows her mother well. What Liu Qinghe will do, Long Yue will also make some predictions. "Anyway, ask the people in your family later. Maybe they know something." Long Yue secretly made up her mind. "Madame." At this time, servant girl ran over. "Is the master here?" Liu Qinghe asked. "The master is not in the house or in the city. I heard that the master left his residence and went to..." Before the servant girl finished, she was immediately interrupted by Liu Qinghe. "Where have you been?" Long Yue asked, secretly feeling bad. "Yue''er, your father is dealing with things. Let''s not interfere too much. You are recovering from a serious illness. It''s time for you to take care of yourself. Xiaohong, go and stew the fire Ganoderma lucidum in my room quickly to make up for the young lady." Liu Qinghe said with a smile. The servant girl was stunned for a moment and nodded to retreat. "Mother, are you hiding something from me?" Long Yue''s eyebrows are erect. "How? Did your mother cheat you? " Liu Qinghe said with a smile. Long Yue sighed helplessly. ... ... the ethereal school. In front of a huge white jade stage, the ethereal master, the ethereal master, is sitting in the center. A aura of aura hovers over his head and is inhaled into his body a little bit. When all the aura was absorbed by him, his eyes opened. "You du family, you want to borrow my ethereal jade, the treasure of the ethereal school? Do you think this kind of thing is possible? " Ethereal respect person light says. "Don''t get me wrong, mister. It''s not my Du family who takes this thing, but my brother Du ya." He said, with a smile on his face, not much respect. "What about Du ya? Do you think that you are afraid of a master? " The illustrious master suddenly stood up, a burst of momentum bloomed, the sky and earth shook together, the potential fell, and it was difficult for people to stand firm. Is this the prestige of a school leader? Du Ze and other people''s faces suddenly changed, Qi Qi bowed his head. "Duze offended the leader, please forgive me!" Gradually, the pressure dissipated. The illustrious master snorted, and said with dignity: "I lost the prestige of my ethereal school if I compare with you! Du''s family, it''s not impossible for you to borrow my precious jade from the ethereal school. However, you must mortgage it with an equivalent thing here, so that I can trust you with the ethereal jade! " If such a treasure falls into the Du family''s hands and can''t be taken back, will the ethereal sect not be compensated? However, although the illustrious venerable gave the Du family a strong hand, the master''s face still had to be given, so he said this.The Du family obviously expected that the illustrious venerable would say so. Du Ze immediately opened the storage ring and took out a bone made of crystal from it, and presented it with both hands. "Keel?" Misty Zun''s face was startled and said in a voice. Next to the elders have also come together, a face surprised looking at the thing. "I don''t know if this thing can withstand the ethereal jade?" Duze said with a smile. This is a good baby! "If you take this thing as the material, this ethereal jade! This seat can be lent to you du family! " Misty Zun took a deep breath and was very satisfied with it. He waved his big hand. "Thank you very much." Du family said goodbye. Misty Zun nodded and a smile reappeared on his face. The keel is different from the ethereal jade. Before returning it to the Du family, he can absorb a little bit of the Dragon pith contained in the keel, just to help his ethereal magic skill. At present, there is a lack of such a top-level spirit animal treasure. "Come and get the jade." "Yes." One elder step back. But soon, a disciple rushed over in a panic. "Palm... Leader, someone is coming!" The disciple cried out with trembling, and his tongue was tied with anger. People frowned at the sight. "Who''s here, so flustered? Do you know where this is? " The misty one hummed. "Is... Is..." that disciple trembles to shout, but cannot say why to come. "Who is it?" The illustrious venerable asked angrily. "Master white night, come by appointment! Where is the misty one? " At this time, a big drink, swing all over the ethereal Valley! White night! Come at the door! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 "White night?" On hearing this, they were shocked. The Du family''s face was confused. "How did this idiot get in?" Duze frowned. "Hehe, didn''t you stop him? Zego, there''s a good show to watch. " The others gathered together and whispered. Du Ze laughs and looks lively. Du Xueer''s face changed slightly and looked toward the path. But I saw a man in white step by step. With double swords on his body, the man looks handsome and solemn. He has a cool temperament all over his body. Although his soul cultivation is not high, it gives people a wonderful sense of unfathomability. "Are you white night?" Misty Zun squinted and looked at the people coming. As soon as the voice fell, the elders around him rushed away and surrounded it. The terrible breath built a wall of soul. Seeing this, the Du family was shocked. "It''s just a madman. How can the people of the ethereal school get so nervous?" Du''s family did not understand. "He''s dead, anyway." Duze hums a smile: "we look at is." The white night looks at the people around him indifferently, and the masters of the ethereal sect also look at the white night strangely. "It''s true that the intelligence is true. This man has only the strength of Wu Hun state, but how could he kill Jue Lian?" An elder frowned. "I guess he should have some accomplices, or someone else behind him to help." Another elder said. "No matter whether he has help or not, since he has come to my ethereal school today, he must not be allowed to leave alive!" The misty one hummed coldly. This is about the honor of the clan. Otherwise, it will not make you laugh when it comes out? Although Du Ze looked down on the white night, he could not help but wonder at the seriousness of the people of the ethereal school. "Well, what the hell are you doing? Do you know where this is? Didn''t I tell you to hurry away? " Du Xueer shouts anxiously to the white night. The white night is silent, like a statue, standing still. Du Xueer stamped her feet angrily. "I have no enmity with your ethereal school, but your ethereal sect bullies others and kills people wantonly in Luocheng. I can''t tolerate it. I thought it was over, but you provoked me again and again. In this case, let''s end it today." White night words fall, a wave of the palm, five organs emitting a glow in front of him. the five organs are no longer in the past. After the white night gets the multicolored nepheline, they extract nepheline extract and pour them into five organs. At the moment, the organs are like the rosy clouds, shining like gods. Seeing these people, everyone was shocked. "Cher, come back! Don''t mind your own business. If you do this again, I will drive you back. " Seeing that Du Xueer is helping, Du Ze is very angry, and immediately asks people to pull Du Xueer aside. "Dear friends of the Du family, please go to the side of the street and wait for me to deal with this crazy man who knows nothing about life and death, and then send you off." The ethereal reverence is light. "The power of the ethereal school cannot be lost. We know it." Du Ze clasped his fist and stood aside. "As for this man, if you don''t kill him, you can''t correct my family style. Kill him!" The ethereal one waved. In a flash, seven elders were killed in the daytime. For a moment, the soul was so powerful that the ground burst in an instant. The terrible force was like the claw of a ghost, tearing it away towards the white night. The five organs were all moving, and they were surrounded by the white night, and their bodies were used as barriers. The soul power of the seven elders who destroyed the withered and decayed was hit on the body of the mechanism man without any damage. What''s the matter? How long does it take to deal with a person of level 9 in Wuhun state? Is that too much face for the madman? " Duze frowned. "Zego, this guy seems different." Others see some clues. "What''s the difference? These seven elders are all heaven and soul masters. Even if the boy is really a master, he will die here. " Another said. DOOZER nodded. But at this time, a sword pattern rippled like a ripple, and Qi Qi, the seven elders who rushed to the white night, were forced to retreat. The Du family was shocked. In the white night, he held the green sword, and the veins of his whole body flickered. After a sword was cut off, the sword Qi exploded in an instant, turned into ripples, and then swung around. The seven elders retreated. One sword to drive back seven heaven soul worshippers? Duze and others were stunned. "Misty people? But so it is. " White night indifferently said, jump forward to an elder. The five mechanism men immediately rushed to it, like five lightning, cutting from left to right. The elder''s face turned white, and he retreated wildly. His palms kept exploding. Each time he played, he released a terrible palm force that shook the mountains and rivers.However, the mechanism man shook it hard with his flesh, and his palm power attacked his body, causing only a few cracks, which could not be broken at all. "Don''t worry about the dead things. Encircle and suppress the white night. As soon as the white night dies, these people will be useless." The way is deep. "Kill." The other six drank and took advantage of the situation to chop into the white night. But at the moment, the white night only focused on the elder. He rushed forward and waved his sword in the air. All the sword Qi rushed out of the sword edge, but disappeared in an instant. When the twelve swords were waved, people retreated to defend, and the five mechanism men immediately abandoned the elder and went to the white night. "Well? Give up the offensive? " Du Ze was stunned. "Encircling Wei to save Zhao?" Du Xueer is complicated. But. Just when everyone thought that the elder had been let go by the night, the elder''s body was suddenly pierced by several sword lights, and the heart, soul and brain were all pierced with a transparent hole. The whole person convulsed twice and fell to the ground and looked. An elder, fall. "Ah?" There was a color change all around. "What''s this weird sword technique?" "Read it! A sword Back in the white night, a sword is thrown out, and thousands of sword shadows are blown out of the body of the sword, and the terrible soul power is chopped. "Look at the knife! A knife will last forever An elder held a knife in both hands and cut it in the air. The blade burst out with terrible Sabre Qi of tens of Zhang long. It seems that it can break the mountain and fall in the head. White night backhand sword, the body of the sword against the blade. The elder''s soul turned into yuan force, and his Qi and strength were all urged. He held the blade of the sword and pressed it madly, intending to restrain the opponent. "Three elders, hold on!" The other elders seized the opportunity to rush toward the white night. "Look at me in the net!" The five elders threw out a net made of gold wire. The net was like a big hand. It was caught by the official. Four people were caught off guard and caught in the net. "Great! Great Everyone was overjoyed. "It''s my turn! Sword town mountain river The four elders held their hands high, and the sword of the scabbard flew out like a meteor behind him and took it into the sky. Soon, the cloud and mist dispersed, and a huge sword nearly 100 Zhang Long fell from the sky, shaking the mechanism man of Zhang Tianxia. Dong Long! As soon as Zhang Tianxia''s mechanism man was about to move, he was suppressed by the giant sword, and his body fell into the earth and could not move. "Leave the rest to us." The rest of the elders were overjoyed and pulled out their swords and stabbed at the white night. The three sharp swords directly ignited the yuan fire, and all the three people were forced out. The amazing yuan pressure shattered all the buildings around the altar. Duze and others are crazy, and they are very frightened and look at the war there. "Is this still human? One man against seven heavenly spirits? " "But he''s dying at last!" People were staring at the three sharp swords that stabbed at the white night. Their hearts were all raised to their throat. Du Xueer closed his eyes slightly and sighed faintly. At this moment, no one dares to look down on white night, but even if the strength of the white night is not vulgar, what can it do? He''s still going to die. How can a person''s strength compete with that of a school? Dang! Dang! Dang! At this time, three crisp sound awakened everyone! The three swords that stabbed at the body of the white night were like hitting the hardest vigorous stone in the world, and they could not enter the body for half a minute... "what?" The three elders were shocked. "Holy in flesh?" The misty one exclaimed in surprise. The flesh becomes holy, immortal! "Now, it''s my turn." White night eyes a Lin, the whole body black pulse suddenly flash. Boom! The strength broke out in an instant, and the green sword shook seven times in a row. The three elders'' broadsword immediately turned into fragments, and the people were shocked back. He turned into lightning, and instantly approached the three elders, and cut off with one sword. Pooh. The head of the three elders rises and falls! When the pace of the white night was more, the general situation broke out, and the profound meaning of fighting was urged together. People were so fast that they almost had no shadow. Before the swords of the three elders were not taken back, the white night appeared behind them and chopped off with one sword. Whew! The edge of the sword runs through their souls, like a sugar gourd. Three more elders fell. "What?" Four elders and five elders scalp numbness, scared almost out of the body. Killing elders is as simple as killing pigs and dogs. White night feet stare up, kill four elders. The four elders quickly accepted the move, but as soon as he put the move back, the people in charge of Zhang Tianxia''s mechanism broke through the ground and attacked like thunder. The four elders were attacked by the enemy and could not escape at all. As soon as he escaped from the sharp blade of the white night, Zhang Tianxia''s mechanism man smashed his chest with a blow. Fall! One person and one mechanism person rushed to the five elders."Master! Help me Five elders quickly retreat, legs tremble, panic cry. No one expected that the man of Wu Hun state called white night was so cruel that he ran him over and killed him. It''s completely subversive. However, what is surprising is that the illustrious venerable did not move, but indifferent to see the white night with the mechanism of the five elders forced. "Master!! Respect!! Help me!! Help me The five elders screamed in despair. "Five elders, I have seen the strength of the white night. Although he is not in a high spiritual state, he becomes a saint in his flesh. He is also a member of the nine cardinal trend. His strength is not as easy to deal with as he imagined. I will fight like this. Although I can defeat him, I will not be able to kill him. Therefore, I am going to use the ethereal divine array!" Ethereal respect person light says. "Ethereal God array? My ban? Reverend, do you want to sacrifice with our blood The five elders lost their Shinto. "Not bad." The ethereal reverence is light. The five elders died completely. Master, he has been abandoned. Whew. A sword in the white night pierced the heart of the five elders. His body pulled out, soft and soft, eyes full of unwilling and resentment. The seven elders of the ethereal sect all fell. The scene was silent. In the distance, the disciples of the ethereal sect poured in one after another, and the sound of their feet gradually became louder. But Du Xueer, Du Ze and others have been numb. "All... Dead?" Du family''s brain is hot. "Zego... You just... Seemed to laugh at his comer?" Du xue''er, na''na''dao. "Maybe he is really a master." Another person''s voice a little trembling said. Du Ze could not help but tremble and tremble. Offending a grand master is like offending the gods in the soul land www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 White night with green sword, slowly walk forward, the five organ people with neat pace followed. The bodies of the seven elders fell to the ground cold and motionless. The disciples of the ethereal sect have come, and thousands of them flock to the altar and stare at this end. When they saw all the seven elders fall down, they were all staring at each other. It was unbelievable. "The elders... All... Dead?" A disciple trembled. "How could that happen? Who? Who killed the elders? " "There seems to be only that guy over there! Who is that man? Did he kill the elder "He only has nine levels of martial spirit state? Are you making fun of me? He can kill, elder? No way The disciples burst into a pot of questions, doubts, consternation and shock. But in addition to this person, only the Du family were left, and the Du family''s strength was not equal to that of the elders. It was also impossible. "Master! What the hell is going on here? How many elders... Who killed them With tears in his eyes, an elite disciple rushed out and knelt down and cried to the illustrious venerable. "Who else? Of course, it''s the curfew! " Misty Zun looked at the white night and said faintly. "What?" The disciples were shocked, and almost everyone''s expressions were frozen. "He... He only has nine levels of martial spirit state?" The elite disciple was astonished. "Any elder martial brother in the heaven soul realm can kill this person. How could he harm the elder?" Someone asked in surprise. "Didn''t you see the blood on his sword?" However, the illustrious venerable was a cold drink and a record of words exploded like thunder: "didn''t you see the profound meaning of his nine fold general trend? Don''t you see the meaning of his quadruple fight? Didn''t you see him sanctified in flesh? Don''t you see that he has five heavenly spirits?? Do your eyes only see his soul state? " The public was stunned. Nine major trends? Five souls of heaven... What a genius to have this amazing talent? "That''s why he calls himself a master? Why do you dare to enter the misty valley with the Ninth level strength of Wuhun state Du Ze astonished way. Du Xueer''s expression is complicated. She once thought that the white night was a lunatic, just like Du Ze and them. But now, she is wrong, totally wrong. This man is not insane, but a real strong man. "You and I are not as good as I am in the past, but you and I are not as good as me! How? " Misty Zun said slowly, his eyes flashed. "You think too much. I''m not interested in the ethereal school. What''s more, there''s nothing worth learning from this sect." Shake your head at night. "Are you toasting or not? Do you really think we can do nothing for you? " The eyes of the illustrious venerable kept tightening, and his voice became colder and colder: "although you can kill these elders, you can sell your head in front of you. Kneel down quickly, worship and surrender, and you can get your life." At night, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, and the irony in his eyes is obvious. "Are you sure you want to be the enemy of this seat?" The tone of the ethereal venerable has become murderous.. "At this time, do you want to talk nonsense?" The white night went to the ethereal venerable. He can''t be a member of the ethereal sect. What''s more, it''s easy for him to kill the illustrious one. There''s a dead dragon sword in it. However, he doesn''t intend to use the dead dragon sword. Such an opponent is an excellent opponent to improve the "magic sword formula of Mo Wu" and the "nine turn immortal body". "Good! Good! Good!! It''s your choice. Don''t regret it! " The illustrious venerable was extremely angry. His body leaped, and his robe flew up. A vast atmosphere filled the air, and the whole altar was immediately shrouded in a thick fog. "It''s the ethereal realm!" Some disciples exclaimed. "The venerable is going to do it!" "Let''s see how this man died this time!" The crowd sneered. White night frowned and looked, raised a hand, but the fog does not disperse. These mists are formed by the combination of soul power, which can not be blown off by the wind and driven by people. "Let you see my unique knowledge of the ethereal school!" In the fog, came the voice of the illusory venerable. White night Shun reputation, but see hazy fog, suddenly burst out of a huge hand, with the potential of thunder. White night with a sword. Clang. The palm is extremely hard, the sword is unceasing, and the strength is huge, and the white night is shaken directly. But before he landed, a terrible fist sprang up behind him, pounding at the white night. The mechanism man rushed behind the white night to intercept the big fist.Bang! Bang! The mechanism man collided with his fist, making a dull sound, and the whole body was beaten and flying. White night back and forth, frown. Is this the way of sending people? "You think it''s over? Look at me again. " In the fog, there was a sneer from the illusory venerable. Then he saw several huge swords stretched out in the fog and chopped them towards the white night. The white night raises the sword again to resist. But these swords are not only sharp, but also extremely terrifying. After withstanding them for a few times, the arms numb and the body trembles. "What''s the trick?" White night frowns. "This is a unique skill of our school. If you can''t bear this, once I launch the ethereal divine array, you will disappear." Misty Zun said scornfully. "I see." The white night took a deep breath and regained calm. With a move of his hand, he put away the mechanism man, and stood alone, clasping his sword and closing his eyes. Sonorous. In the fog, there are seven swords and swords that attack the night in seven directions. White night eyes a Lin, no longer hard to shake these swords, body riots, like lightning to the back of these swords. But behind the dim swords, there was a statue like an elf. They clasped their swords and smashed into the night. It turns out that this so-called "ethereal realm" is just some kind of cover up. All the attacks of the head here are manipulated by the agents. White night wave again, mechanism people jump out, toward the ethereal Zun''s mechanism person to beat hard. Click! Click! Chucha... the mechanism people of the ethereal worshiper are composed of vigorous soil and cohesive force. The strength is not high. Compared with the horrible mechanism people like white night, they are not much different. After a few punches, these mechanism people will be broken. "Why? Have you found a flaw in my field? " The illustrious one uttered a voice of surprise. "Is that all?" In the white night, he cut off the operator of the last sword and went back indifferently. "Do you think it''s possible?" The misty one sneered, suddenly the fog dispersed, and around the white night, there appeared nearly a hundred worshippers. So much? The white night looked around and looked at the ethereal venerable not far away: "is this your dependence?" "Of course not." The illustrious worshiper jumped up, and nearly a hundred mechanism people immediately scattered, neatly surrounded in a circle, trapping the white night. "Ethereal sword array!" Drink again. The mechanism was opened and turned into nearly a hundred flashes of lightning, shuttling through the daytime. All the mechanism men didn''t launch an attack until the ethereal Zun waved his hand, and all the mechanism people were killed. All of them were in the attack from the front, back, left, right, up and down, which was unstoppable. This is the killing! Absolutely kill, no escape! The eyes of the people around him trembled. Du Xueer closed her eyes. Du Ze et al. Widened their eyes and did not dare to blink. However, he saw that the night was full of double swords and did not defend himself. He let these people attack him. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the sword of the mechanism man hit the body of the white night like raindrops, making a crisp sound, and still did not break his flesh and blood. "You''d better sacrifice the ethereal gods." Cold white night said, green sword dance. The magic sword of Mo Wu! Whoosh, whoosh... hundreds of sword lights whirled around his body, and all the mechanism people were smashed and none of them was left. There was a dead silence around. Countless people gasped. Is that the strength of white night? "That''s why it''s so difficult for others to break your flesh and blood, except for those who are superior to heaven and soul." The face of the illustrious venerable became dignified. He swung his sleeves, flew up, Ling in the air, overlooking the white night, a terrible momentum overflowed from his body. "In this case, I will kill you with the ethereal array at your request." As soon as the voice fell, the seven elder corpses lying on the altar suddenly exploded and turned into blood mist, covering the whole altar. "What is this?" There was a commotion among the disciples. However, in the blood mist, several terrible things like tentacles were born, which directly entangled the ethereal venerable in the air. "The misty God array is a forbidden skill of our sect. It is hard to use. It can''t be used easily. The ancestors of our sect once made a rule that they should not use this array unless they are at the point of life and death. However, it''s not unreasonable for you to use this array if you destroy so many of my elders today. It''s your honor to die under this array at night." The misty one said, the whole person a little bit into the blood mist, and then disappeared. The disciples kept retreating.They have never seen such soul skills performed by the headmaster, let alone have never seen it. When the divine array was urged, the blood was soaring to the sky, and countless people were afraid of it. "The ethereal sect boasts of its noble and upright sects, but it uses such evil and enchanting skills. I don''t know what other sects think of you... Well, it has nothing to do with me anyway!" White night a throw green sword, staring at the blood mist. At this time, but see the blood fog suddenly split, turned into a big mouth, hard toward him swallow. The teeth on the top and bottom of the mouth are actually a blood knife and Blood Sword, which is so terrible... Bang Dong! A momentum came, the night left the earth immediately split, terrible shock from the top of the head. In the daytime, the momentum comes from these swords. "General trend! Open it Drink in the daytime. The nine fold trend broke out. "Town In the blood mist, there was a thick voice, and then a huge hand stretched out from the fog and fell into the sky, smashing hard at the white night. Bang!! The white night was engulfed by bloody hands. (monthly ticket required) 0 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 "Eat it!" He exclaimed. All around the disciples opened their eyes and looked at the blood mist on the sacrificial platform. They were all creepy and scared. "What''s going on? Is this the master''s skill? Why is it so terrible? What about the boy in Wu Hun state? Are you dead? " The disciples were at a loss and terrified. At this time, a rainbow burst out of the blood mist, and a figure leaped high above the blood mist. It''s white night! But as soon as he rushed out, a ferocious and terrifying blood hand flew out of the blood mist, just like the devil''s claws in the abyss, seizing the white night and trying to drag it to the blood mist. The white night turned around, and the green sword cut towards the blood hand. Through the hole, we could see the ethereal venerable who was covered with blood red in the blood mist. "Ha ha ha ha, what? Now you want to run away? Late!! Die here with all my elders The illustrious master laughed, and the blood mist exploded again. Countless red fog dyed into the sky and wrapped the white night. The white night was indifferent and looked, but did not resist. Soon, the man was again wrapped in the blood mist. "The ethereal divine array will give me a world that only belongs to me. Here, no one can defeat me! White night, you have five heavenly spirits, and you are also a unique talent. I will kill you, seize your soul, refine your flesh and blood, and use you to make up for the loss of my ethereal sect! " With a roar from the misty emperor, thousands of horses suddenly burst out of the blood mist. All the horses were made of blood mist, and every military horse was full of terrible force. "I rushed out just to see the strength of the blood mist, which turned out to be nothing more than an impurity condensed by soul power." In the white night, when the sword''s edge was swung, thousands of sword Qi were blown from the body of the sword and attacked and bumped into it. However, the sword Qi just chopped the horses, and the blood mist came out again. It seemed that there was no end to it. "Ha ha ha ha, white night, my soul power is inexhaustible in this ethereal divine array. Do you fight with me? I want to see how much soul power you have The illustrious master laughed and raised his hand. At that time, the whole body was covered with a hazy blood mist, and thousands of troops and horses were covered by the blood mist and ran into the white night attack. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" In the white night, the green sword reappeared, and the sword''s edge flung wildly. The terrible sword spirit twined around him like spider silk, and all the troops and horses who charged were chopped to pieces and could not get close to him. However, the terrifying part of this ethereal array is that it gives the master endless power to shake the soul. Here, the power of the ethereal worshiper will not be exhausted. As long as you fight with it here, the illustrious one can be invincible. "What ethereal divine array is just a magic array. Although it is not difficult to break this array, you can also borrow it to increase my body. " White night mind, continue to wave sword. The green sword dances wildly, but only resists, does not attack and kill. "Although this son is young and immature, his sword skill is excellent and his sword spirit is superb. I think he should have a surprising sword formula on him. He must be killed!" The illustrious master thought in his heart, and did not rush to erase the white night. It took a lot of energy to resist these attacks at night. However, the illustrious master did not need any effort. If he did not attack at night, he would surely lose. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... one after another, the army horses were chopped by the white night, and a large number of Blood Red Army horses rushed out of the blood fog and attacked and bumped wildly. In this way, it lasted for nearly an hour, and the breath of the white night became a little confused. "He''s really a yellow mouth kid who is watching the sky. He doesn''t know his situation at all. If he goes on like this, you can still win? That''s it. It''s not a waste of time. " Misty Zun thought coldly, and once again, the blood mist around him wriggled. The white night shakes away the thousands of troops in front of him. Looking sideways, he can see that the fog in all directions suddenly becomes extremely strong, and keeps approaching himself, compressing the whole body space to less than 100 meters. "Ah Then, out of the fog, bursts of sad calls. All the people inside and outside the fog heard it. It was creepy and frightening. "What happened?" The disciples outside looked at the fog in horror, but saw the mist squirming, very strange. And the blood mist inside, at this moment, has split countless terrible mouth, with the blood fog wall toward the white night. That mouth is full of blood teeth, the evil spirit is surging, it makes people''s scalp numb. White night carries the green sword and bombards continuously, but the blood mist at the moment is like clouds and clouds. It can''t be dispelled. No matter how sharp and powerful the sword is, it''s useless. "This is the real power of the ethereal divine array. It is invisible! It''s over Misty Zun chuckled, and the mist completely engulfed the white night. Soon, the blood mist returned to calm, as if swallowing the man. The illustrious master immediately sat down on his knees and began to cast.He wants to seize the life of the white night before it dies out, so as to ensure the best nature of the soul and the success of the transfer. The genius of the five living heavenly spirits, even if it is placed in the soul land, is a wonderful existence. Although it has lost Shijue Lian and many elders, the strength of the ethereal sect is bound to decline greatly. However, if we can make good use of the white night and improve our strength, we can also make up for these losses. Zila! At this time, a harsh sound suddenly sounded from the blood mist over there. Misty Zun frowned and looked sideways. However, the thick blood fog wrapped in the white night suddenly cracked, and then, a white light overflowed from the crack and scattered everywhere, and the blood mist became thin immediately. "Is this? Does the spirit of heaven complete the mutation The illustrious venerable was shocked. However, he saw a strange force of Pure Brightness swirling around, and the blood mist around him seemed to be on the verge of an enemy, retreating one after another, and the figure of the white night reappeared in the sight of the illustrious venerable. This is the power of breaking heart and soul! Did it mutate? What''s going on? The illustrious venerable is a little confused. "Thank you, because of the so-called ethereal God array, my fifth heaven soul has successfully changed three times." White night light a smile way. The blood mist intends to erode his mind and spirit. He is ready to use the dead dragon sword. However, at the critical moment, Juexin''s spirit force is forced out, and strangely absorbs the power of the blood mist. He steps into three changes, which makes Bai Ye feel astonished. He intended to use the power of the blood fog to make his nine turn immortal body and the profound meaning of the general situation further, but he did not want to make Juexin''s soul change. It seems that the rumor is true. The spirit of heaven can only change under chance and adventure. Now all the five heavenly spirits have changed three times, their soul power has greatly increased, and their strength is even better. However, Juexin''s spirit can''t be integrated. The white night hasn''t found out what it has in common with the other four spirits, so it can''t be perfectly combined with the other four. But it doesn''t matter. It takes time to understand the spirit of heaven. You can''t rush it. Now you have a chance. It''s time to end all this. "You even take me to practice martial arts?" on hearing the words of the white night, the misty Zun''s face immediately became ugly: "yellow mouth child, how dare you practice with me? Are you confident that you can defeat me "Even if I can''t beat you and I want to go, you can''t keep me. What''s more, I haven''t tried my best. How do you know I can''t kill you?" White night eyes a Lin, suddenly a raised hand. Whoa. The whole blood mist burst into a raging flame. The fire of gluttonous food! "What?" The illustrious master was shocked and quickly shrunk the blood mist and separated the burning blood mist to preserve the remaining array force. He looked at the white night in shock: "do you have the power to burn soul power?" "What is that?" Shake your head at night. The illustrious master knows that the young man in front of him is not as fragile as he imagined. If he takes it lightly again, he is afraid that he will lose. "A come!" With a loud drink, the remaining blood mist shrank sharply and turned into a piece of bloody armor, which was put on his body. The blood mist is really changeable. It''s no wonder that to activate this array, the blood sacrifice of those elders is needed. The soul power in the blood mist does not come from the illusory venerable. "White night, don''t be complacent. You haven''t seen my real strength yet!" Misty Zun drank, and his bloody figure leaped up high and waved his hands downward. Sonorous. Two huge blood swords are transformed from his hands and cut down with the potential of destroying the heaven and the earth. "Have you ever seen my strength?" In the cold passage of the white night, the sky soul print on the face is revealed, and then quickly moves towards the forehead. "This man really has five heavenly spirits! How terrible People were shocked. "Look, what is he doing?" Another exclaimed. Countless people stare at the white night, but they see that the soul lines on his face have disappeared, only the soul lines of Juexin''s soul are still there, but there are two terrible soul marks between his forehead, emitting divine light and incomparable brilliance. "Heaven... Heaven and soul merge?" Finally, someone screamed with trembling shock. Fusion of heaven and soul! In the soul land, only genius can master the magic skill. And judging from the location of this day''s soul, it''s two spirits with five changes! Five changes!! How terrible is that? Rao is an illustrious master, but also has two three changes of the spirit of heaven! And they don''t understand fusion. "Five days? How could that be possible? " The ethereal venerable could not help shaking. "The fire of the heavenly forest!" As soon as his eyes opened in the white night, a terrible force of Yuan bombarded the ethereal venerable. The blood armor he had just put on burned again. This time the fire is more terrible than the fire of gluttonous food. The whole person of the illusory reverence falls into the fire and turns into the fire man."White night!" "Kill the white night, all on me, kill this man!" The disciples were still in shock. When they heard this sentence, they were not able to react. Many people did not dare to rush forward. However, some elite disciples took the lead, and all the disciples still rushed forward. "You''re going to bury you with the whole ethereal school? Well, I''ll do it for you Cold white night said, a palm spin, a sky cloud palm from the sky, smashed into the crowd. Bang! The whole ethereal Valley trembled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 After the palmprint disappeared, more than a dozen disciples of the ethereal valley were directly turned into flesh and mud, and were directly shocked to death. "I swear to kill you!" The illustrious master could not extinguish the flame. He was furious and rushed towards the white night. He forced Yuan Li to condense a terrible blood gas. The blood changed in the air and became an eagle. He killed it and shook the void. He did not know how many terrible destructive forces were sealed up inside the eagle and released it. White night raised his fist and aimed at the eagle. "Hiss!" The eagle broke up, and the blood mist was smashed like a blooming flower, and then the forest fire burned it out. The blood mist can indeed bring endless soul power to the illustrious venerable, making him invincible. However, the blood mist itself is not invincible, and the fire of the heavenly forest is completely burned, and there is nothing the venerable can do about it. "Asshole!" His chest heaved violently, and his eyes were bloodshot. The burning blood mist on his body suddenly exploded and got rid of the burning fire of the heavenly forest. However, his momentum did not drop but rose, and he had a killing power that broke the sky and shook the earth. Whoosh! Speed, but not illusory. The eyes of the white night are frozen. But listen to "Chi La" a sound, ethereal Zun body burst, into seven blood red figure. "Destroy the rainbow and break the heaven and earth! Ten ways to kill!! Out!! Kill The seven blood red shadows turn into seven terrible blood dragons and bump into the white night. Among the seven blood dragons, only one is true, and the others are illusory. But the only blood dragon is the most terrifying way to kill. This is the most powerful blow of a supreme spirit Master. Strong wind, dark sky, lightning and thunder, such as the end of the world. The temperature all around drops wildly, and the ground becomes frosty... at night, I feel the blood inside my body is churning and growing fiercely. "General trend!! Town Drink in the daytime. Nine great potential straight to open, half of the ethereal Valley suddenly collapsed and smashed, disciples and Du family all crawling on the ground, difficult to get up. The body shape of seven blood dragons slowed down for a moment. But it''s not enough. "Linglong!! Press Drink again in the white night, and the spirit of the spirit dragon in the forehead bursts out divine light, wantonly. The power of repression was once again unleashed. People are almost embedded in the earth... the force of repression almost pushes the heaven and earth apart. "Kill!" The seven blood dragons were affected again, but at the same time, the angry voice of the illustrious venerable also came. He will never die with the white night!! The blood dragon is mad and fierce. If he is an ordinary person, he is afraid that he is out of his wits in front of this attack and kneels down to surrender. The blow was unprecedented. If the front is connected, even the holy body will be injured. White night eyes a Lin, suddenly cross knees sit down, hands together, such as the Golden Buddha sitting, motionless. In an instant, his surface was shining with gold. Roar!! Seven blood dragons rush in and smash on the body of the white night. All of a sudden, the six blood dragons disappeared, leaving only the last one, which attacked him severely. The fierce force formed an air wave, which shattered all the buildings behind the white night and killed hundreds of students in the rear. But. But the white night was like a rock, motionless, and the blood dragon came upon him, and he had no reaction at all. Poof! The blood dragon disappeared and returned to the ethereal figure of the venerable. He retreated again and again, shaking his body and looking at the white night in shock. White night, no loss! "How... Possible? You... You don''t have a thing? How could it be? " The pupil of the misty one shrinks and his face is astonished. "How can you understand the power of Sanctification in the flesh?" Open your eyes at night and stand up. Sitting cross legged is like an old monk in a fixed position, and then he concentrates all his strength to sacrifice his body to become the strongest form of sainthood. Even the legendary Supreme Master may not be able to break such a defense ability, and how can it be broken by the illusory venerable? To be holy, to be flesh? Are you so young? Why can you become a saint? Who the hell are you? " The illustrious one screamed. "It''s over." In the white night, he pulled out his green sword and walked towards the misty one. After a blow, the master was weak and had no room to resist. A sword pierced through the heart of the master. The rest of the Du family and the disciples of the ethereal sect opened their eyes and looked at the scene. However, when he opened his mouth, his anger quickly disappeared, his eyes drooped and his eyes darkened... "defeated? The illustrious master... Also defeated? "Duze said stupidly, the whole person seems to have lost his soul. "Even the venerable is not his opponent? Who the hell is he "He said his name was white night?" "White night? When I enter the soul land, has there ever been such a person? " "How did it happen?" The Du family was flustered, while the disciples of the ethereal Valley directly fried the pot. The disciples retreated in panic. Some of the disciples had already started to flee. The whole ethereal sect was in a mess. If even the venerable one falls down and nobody in the ethereal Valley can subdue the villain, is it not that the whole clan will be razed by this man?? "White night, do you think you''ve won?" At this time, the illusory venerable, who was about to fall, seemed to be shining back on his face with a sinister appearance. Looking at the white night, he saw his whole body clinging to the white night, and then his body squirmed and expanded... "be careful!" Du Xueer yelled. Boom!!! Self explosion!! The body of the illustrious venerable exploded directly, and a stream of blood red flowers burst out in the air, and the terrible aftershocks shook all directions. "Not good!" Du Ze roared and urged the magic weapon. "Get down There was a constant roar. The disciples lying on the ground in time spit blood directly, but they have recovered a life, and those who run away in a hurry are not so lucky. They are directly hit by the afterwave, their bodies burst and explode into blood mist and die! All the buildings of the ethereal school were destroyed and the valley was in a mess. Yu Wei lasted for 20 days and then gradually became weak. Du Xueer opened the messy fragments on her head, spit out blood from her mouth, and looked at the sky pale. White night? Are you dead? She thought. However... above the sky, there is a man standing still, it is the white night! "He''s ok?" Du Xueer was very happy, but she soon doubted: "what''s wrong with me? Why do I care so much about him People get up one after another, looking at the figure in the air, one by one into despair. However, he is still alive... "after today, there will be no ethereal school." Murmured duszer. "Brother Ze, fortunately we borrowed the jade from the old man. As soon as he died, the treasure would be ours." The man next to him gasped. "But we also lost the keel." Du Ze turned pale and said in a low voice, "and we used to make fun of this man. Now that the illustrious master is dead, the man is still alive. If he wants to revenge us, how can we have a way to live?" The Du family was scared out of their wits. "Let''s... Let''s run!" A Du family trembled. "Yes, go now!" Duze nodded and winked at the others, and then he would leave. But at this time, the white night in the air waved his sleeve, five organ people appeared again, directly blocked in five directions. Looking at the terrible mechanism man, people dare not take a step... the white night falls from the sky and sits cross legged, as if in meditation, with bursts of red light all over his body. The crowd was silent. After sitting all day in the white night, I woke up. The last self explosion of the illustrious master did hurt his muscles and bones, but it was not a big obstacle. Instead, he gave some opportunities to the white night, so that the jiuzhuan bumie body was baptized in the shock of terror and successfully broke through. The jiuzhuan bumie body directly stepped into the double peak, and the physical strength went further. "This trip to the ethereal Valley is worthwhile. The spirit and body of heaven have been greatly enhanced. I''m afraid that even if the supreme comes, I''ll have the strength to fight, and the archaic battlefield will be more secure." White night kneaded his fist, his eyes filled with a strong sense of war. "You... Are you going to kill us?" At this time, a trembling and weak voice floated into the ears of the white night. When the white night looked sideways, he found that there were people from the Du family and the ethereal school. They were frightened by the authorities and did not dare to leave. They looked at the white night in horror and despair. "Kill?" White night light looking at over there Du Ze several people. However, just a glance, then let the Du family people directly kneel on the ground, not live kowtow. "Master Bai... Master Bai, Lord Bai... I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai!! Please spare us, spare your life "Master Bai, it was Du Ze who was blind and offended the Lord. Please forgive me! Forgive me for waiting Du Ze shuddered. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He took out the "ethereal jade" in the storage ring and held it in both hands: "Du Ze would like to exchange this for our lives!" "Oh?" White night to interest, hand over.This jade contains an amazing aura. Whether it is used for cultivation, or for array and weapon refining, it is an excellent material. Its quality seems to be better than that of multicolored nepheline. Bai Ye''s heart is slightly pleased. It''s no use to kill these people. What''s more, the girl named Du Xueer has been protecting him everywhere before. Bai Ye is not an ungrateful person. He will not care too much about this. "In that case, I''ll take it with a smile. For the sake of miss ducher, I won''t kill you. Go away." Said the white night. Du Xueer''s face turned red when she heard it. If they were pardoned, they got up and hurried to leave. Du Xueer did not give up. She stepped forward and asked carefully, "that... Adult, you are called white night, right?" "Well." "Are you really a master?" Du Xueer''s eyes are full of worship. White night did not make a sound, a smile, toward the palace of the illustrious venerable. Although the Vientiane gate had hidden his name for him, it was destined that his name could not be hidden any more. That''s exactly what happened. After this, the news spread, and the identity of the tenth master gradually emerged. Some people say that man is called white night, others say that man is called night. The real name can not be determined, but one thing can be known. That man... From Qingge continent! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 Longhe River is a famous inland river into the soul land. It is continuous and has a shape like a dragon. It can cross the sea directly. It is also said that there are Jiaolong inhabiting the Longhe River. When the moon is full, the Jiaolong vacates and devours the essence of the moon. Once it successfully devours the essence of the moon for 9981 times, it will transform and evolve into a dragon. At the head of the Longhe River, there is a palace made of gold and clay. The palace has a magnificent momentum and unique architecture. Around the palace, there are many phalanxes, guarded by spirits and animals, which is solemn and serious. This is the heavenly palace. Xiao Quan, the leader of Tianwang palace, was honored as the emperor for practicing the formula of no God. He has been in charge of the palace for nearly a hundred years. The strength of the palace has been constantly improving, and so far it has become a overlord. On the central hall of Tianwang palace, the emperor and several elders of Tianwang palace sit at the top. After the ceremony, the dragon family leader, long Mo, and several senior officials of the dragon family, also sat down. "So you want to marry me in the heavenly palace?" The emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at the Dragon desert under his head and said slowly. The majesty of the king was revealed. "Yes, master Xiao, I think that the relationship between the dragon family and the heavenly king palace is very close. Under such a premise, the relationship between the dragon family and the Heavenly King Palace should be further developed, which is good for both of us. Long Mo heard that Xiao Liu, the son of the Heavenly King Palace, is both intelligent and brave, with extraordinary talent and talent. I happen to have a daughter, who is young and hairpin, who is opposite to master Liu, so he ventured to come here I don''t know what Xiao''s idea is about The lower dragon Mo gets up and hugs the fist, not humble or arrogant. "Oh? Is it for Xiao Liu? " A trace of scorn flashed in the emperor''s eyes. Xiao Liu could only be regarded as a collateral. He thought that long Mo came to marry his children under his knees, but he didn''t want Longmo to stare at the collateral. But the people in the heavenly palace were immediately relieved. The current dragon family was in decline, and its strength was not good. How could it be qualified to form a family of sons and daughters with the Emperor himself? Most of the emperors would not agree. The enemies of the dragon family are watching the dragon family. If they go too close to them at this time, they will only get angry. Long Mo must have taken this into consideration, and then began to stare at Xiao Liu, and first to climb up to the relationship with the heavenly king palace. If it''s just Xiao Liu, it''s not a big problem. You can get closer to the dragon family first and look at the situation. If it''s good for the heavenly king palace, it may not be impossible to support a dragon family. The emperor thought. Looking at the high-level people of Tianwang palace, they all nodded in secret, but it doesn''t matter if Xiao Liu is married. If Xiao Yan''er is married, these high-level officials will never agree to use her to marry a small dragon family. Xiao Yan''er is destined to marry a real overlord, or a master genius. "Since the dragon family is so honest, and the master of Longmo family is full of sincerity, well, I will make the decision for my younger brother and liu''er when I read that you are sincere and sincere." The emperor said with a smile. On hearing this, Longmo and his family were overjoyed. They got up in a hurry and bowed. "Longmo will go back immediately and get ready." "As soon as we have done so, the sooner the better. After three days, our heavenly king palace will send someone to your dragon''s house to welcome the bride and enter our heavenly king palace." The emperor said with a smile. Long Mo frowned a little, and according to the rules, he should propose a marriage. After all, he came here only to talk about the matter, not to propose a marriage. However, the dragon family was not qualified to bargain with the Tianwang palace people, so they had to hold fists. "Seeing off the guests." The emperor rose, waved his big hand, turned and left. ... when Longmo comes back from Tianwang palace, the two masters of the dragon family get the news immediately. The Dragon enemy came forward in person and went to the mansion of Longmo. "Good! Mo''er, you''ve done a good job this time. Although Xiao Liu is only a collateral of the Xiao family, anyway, our dragon family is at least married to the heavenly king palace. Those who want to attack our dragon family''s ideas, more or less, have to worry about the heavenly king palace. " The Dragon enemy looked serious and nodded again and again. Then he said to longliu and Longnan, "you must prepare quickly. On the day of your marriage, you should send off your marriage with the elite of our dragon family. You should show the strength of our dragon family. You can''t let the people of Tianwang Palace look down on you." "Yes, father!" Longliu and Longnan left and swept Longmo''s eyes and nodded. Soon, the dragon family began to get busy, decorated everywhere, and the news spread out all over the world. The dragon family intends to find the heavenly king palace as its backing. Naturally, it is known to the world to frighten the enemy. Long Yue has been practicing in her room these days. When she got the news, it had been two days. When the servant girl walked into the room with her wedding dress in her hand, Long Yue understood everything. "What? I... I want to marry the people in the palace of heavenly king? " Long Yue''s eyes are wide open and her face is incredible. "Miss, tomorrow morning, the wedding procession is coming. You''d better prepare early..." the servant girl lowered her head and said cautiously. "How could that happen? Why tell me now? " Long Yue''s face turned white and her steps were shaking. "It was ordered by the master, who said that he could not tell you for the time being, so as not to cause trouble to you.""No... no, I can''t marry someone from the heavenly king palace... I want to leave... Long Yue knows her father''s character, once she makes a decision, she will never change it. She murmurs for a moment, and then she will go out. But when the door opened, two solid figures stopped her. He is the elite bodyguard of the dragon family. "Miss, please go back to the room." They clasped their fists in a thick voice. "Are you going to rebel? Get out of here Long Yue said. "The master of the desert family has ordered that the young lady should not be allowed to step out of the house before the wedding procession comes. Otherwise, I will lose my head. Please don''t embarrass me." A man sank. "If I insist on going out." The Dragon moon is cold. "The master of the desert ordered us to tie the young lady back to the house even if she forced to break in." Another person''s interface, the voice seeps a bit dignified. A dark iron chain appeared in the palm of their hands. "You..." the delicate body of Longyue Qi trembles. The servant girl quickly pulled her back into the room. "Miss, you should die. In fact, it''s not bad to marry the emperor''s palace. The heavenly king palace is a big school. Moreover, the young master Liu heard that he was born with a good-looking talent and his strength is not bad. You may not be happy if you marry in the past." The servant girl whispered. "You want to marry, you marry." The Dragon moon Qi does not hit a place, the eye turns, walks toward the window. But as soon as the window was opened, another person blocked the window. "Miss, please go back to the room." Seeing this, Long Yue suddenly closes the window, leaving only despair in her eyes. "Miss, all the entrances and exits of this room are guarded by elite guards. You can''t get out at all. You''d better give up." The maid sighed. On hearing this, Longyue sits powerless on the ground. She was pale, her head bowed. "Miss, Xiaohong knows that you don''t want to marry a man from Tianwang palace. Xiaohong also knows that you must like that white childe. Xiaohong has seen him before. He is really a good-looking man, but Xiaohong has heard that he is from Qingge mainland. He is of low status and weak strength. If you are with him, you will definitely not You''ll be happy, miss. You''d better listen to the master''s arrangement and wait for marriage. If you look back a few years later, you won''t regret it. " The servant girl whispered. On hearing this, Long Yue suddenly raised her head and whispered, "yes... White night..." the servant girl was stunned. But listen to dragon month urgent way: "little red, help me a thing, OK?" "As long as Miss don''t let Xiaohong help you escape, if the master knows that Xiaohong will help you escape, Xiaohong will certainly die." Little red trembled a way. "Run away? You can''t help me if you want to. " Long Yue said with a sad smile: "I just hope you can help me pass on the words, that''s all." "A message? To whom? Say it, miss Little red dark relaxed and patted her chest. But if I can''t deal with the fate of the White Dragon Palace, I can''t tell him if he can''t deal with the fate of the white dragon palace No, let him go back to Qingge mainland soon. " "Is that all?" Xiaohong is a little impatient. "That''s enough. Don''t let him know about my marriage. If you dare to divulge half a word, I''ll kill you when you come back." The Dragon moon is cold. Xiaohong listens, silent if cold cicada, repeatedly nods. Soon, the marriage between the heavenly king palace and the dragon city spread, and all parties came to celebrate. First to Longcheng, then to Tianwang palace, it was very lively. At the moment, the white night in the ethereal school finally got out of the pass. A ray of sunlight from the door of the house broke through the wall, and then a majestic momentum diffused. Around the trees stopped the wind, the world seemed to return to silence, and then, a figure stepped out. The man was tall and straight, dressed in a white robe, with long hair like ink, sword eyebrows and starry eyes, and he looked like a God. It was white night. "The ethereal sect is indeed a major sect in the soul land. Compared with the so-called overlord forces in the clan area, it is much higher than that of the so-called overlord forces. All the magic materials left are treasures. I can not only cultivate myself, but also strengthen the mechanism personnel to make it more powerful." "The soul state has reached the bottleneck. If we have another vigorous battle or chance, we will surely break through to the heaven soul realm. The training speed of our five born heavenly spirits should be much slower than that of ordinary people. However, with the help of the nine turn immortal body and the variation of the heaven soul, the speed is not slow, on the contrary, it is so fast. When we enter the Archaean battlefield, we will be able to go further." White night heart dark sigh, around looking around, but see no one around, ethereal Valley people have fled scattered almost. Calculate the time, almost."Yueer should have cleared the evil spirit in her body, so I''ll go and see how she is. I hope she''s OK." The white night murmured and headed out. Ride on the black horse and go straight to Longcheng. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 Heavenly palace. Everywhere are decorated, a scene of festivity. Although Xiao Liu was only a collateral, the emperor still paid more attention to his nephew. Moreover, as long as the married person was surnamed Xiao, the emperor would not be simple. After all, it was related to the face of the heavenly king palace. Before the bride arrived, there were a large number of people inside and outside the palace. The line of congratulation ranged from the gate of the palace to the side of the dragon river. Xiao Ren, the father of Xiao Liu, went out of the city to welcome the guests, while the emperor and the top officials of Tianwang palace entertained them in the hall. "No cherry blossoms come to the Little Flower Pavilion! Bring the best three needles and Tonggu pills to celebrate. " "The Lord of Qin, the gate of Yuetang, came to congratulate him with the broken stones and obsidian wood." "Master Li of shuangzong comes to celebrate with his powerful sword and heart." "Qi sword sect..." ... the disciples in front of the door drank loudly, and a famous powerful soul person in the luxurious clothes stepped in. "Congratulations, Congratulations, my Lord!" The crowd came in with fists and congratulated. "You are welcome! Please have a seat The emperor laughed and looked at the seats one by one. The Emperor didn''t object to the fact that the people who came here were close to the palace of the heavenly king, but the Emperor didn''t object to it. Although these sects were not big, they could only benefit the Palace but not harm it if they were repaired with them. In addition to these, there were more than a dozen clan forces, large and small, who were present. The palace can be called a gathering of heroes and powerful people. Looking at these great powers coming, people in the heavenly king palace feel full of face. But at the moment, the slant hall, a red dress Xiao Liu cup after cup of wine, face is full of melancholy. "Young master, you can''t drink any more. The wedding banquet has not started. If you are drunk, what should we do?" The servant girl beside is anxious to persuade a way. "Leave me alone and get out of here!" Xiao Liu shook off his hand and said impatiently. The maid''s pretty face turned white. She was about to say something, but when she saw the steward coming, she carefully withdrew. The steward had a moustache. He was emaciated and his eyes were shining. He glanced at his red face and a faint smile. He stepped forward and said, "young master, today is the day of your great joy. Why are you drinking alone here?" "Go away." Xiao Liu said angrily. But the housekeeper didn''t change his color, and he said with a deep smile: "how can I know the young master''s mind? In fact, the young master doesn''t like the Dragon woman. What he really cares about is miss Yan''er? " "What are you talking about?" Xiao Liu suddenly raised his head and glared at the steward. "If the young master thinks that the little one is wrong, he can let the little one shut up." The steward said with a smile. Xiao Liu clenched the cup and was silent for a moment. He said coldly, "go on." A strange light flashed in the steward''s eyes and lowered his voice: "although the young master is the son of benevolent master, he is an adopted son. You can marry miss Yan''er. However, if you want to marry a woman from the dragon family, you can''t marry miss Yan''er any more, because the Emperor will not allow his daughter to be a concubine, so you have no chance, so you are so upset Is that right? " Xiao Liu glanced at him coldly and didn''t speak. "Young master, in fact, you don''t have to be like this. Although this dragon family woman is not worthy of you, you may not have no way to refuse this marriage!" The steward lowered his voice and said, "isn''t the wedding party not arrived yet? Young master, you still have time. You just need to do something to make the marriage impossible. Isn''t that ok? " "What can you do?" Xiao Liu woke up half of the time and asked in a hurry. "It''s easy." The steward grinned and whispered. Xiao Liu hears the voice and frowns slightly: "so down, isn''t the heavenly king palace and the dragon''s house opposite each other?" "How can the dragon family be the enemy of our heavenly king palace? Young master, don''t worry and dare to do it. Once it''s done, the dragon family will retreat in the face of difficulties and dare not provoke me to Tianwang palace. " The steward said confidently. Xiao Liu thought over and over again, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "call Fu Xiong right away." "Yes, young master." ... Fu Xiong, who is full of flesh and blood, rushed to meet Xiao Liu. Fu Xiong is Xiao Liu''s confidant. His loyalty doesn''t need words. Not long after meeting, Fu Xiong led a group of people to quietly run out of Tianwang palace. At the moment, at the end of Longcheng, the wedding procession of Tianwang palace has set out, with hundreds of people in total. They are like clouds of experts, marching towards the palace of heavenly king. Long Yue sat on the sedan chair with her eyes vacant. The giant elephant under her carried the sedan chair slowly, and white birds on both sides whirled around the sedan. The scene was grand and festive. And a hundred miles away, white night riding a black horse, is heading for the dragon city. He could not help frowning at the sudden concentration of souls on the road. Last time I came here, there were not many pedestrians. Why are there so many people on this road today? It seems that there is only dragon city nearby? Is it possible that something important has happened recently? White night heart of doubt, but hear a few sparse voice."Desert master''s daughter..." "tianwanggong..." "married..." the voice was not complete, and I heard it sporadically. In the white night, his face suddenly changed. He rode his horse and stopped a soul to make a little ceremony. "Sir, what did you say just now? What desert family master''s daughter got married? Can you tell me more? " Asked the white night. "The Ninth level of Wu Hun state? What are you? How dare you stop me? Go away, go away The soul man was a man of the first level in the heaven and soul state. He was impatient to see that the cultivation of the white night was inferior. The white night murmured and stepped on the ground. Bang! In an instant, the whole long road split, the earth trembled wildly, and the soul of the road suddenly turned upside down, and it was difficult to stand firm. The man was so scared that he sat on the ground and realized that the person in front of him was terrible. He knelt down and clasped his fists: "the little one doesn''t know Mount Tai. If you offend me, please forgive me." "Tell me, what happened to Longcheng?" Asked the cold night. "My Lord, you don''t know... The master of Longcheng married his daughter and married with the heavenly king palace." The soul is busy. "Which owner?" "It''s the master of Longmo family!" "What?" White night face immediately cold up, voice with seven minutes of cold, as if to freeze around: "who is the married man?" "It seems to be called... Dragon moon..." the soul repair busy way. Whoa. A stream of frost centered on the white night, covering a hundred miles in an instant. Countless souls trembled at the moment. Their bodies were covered with frost, and the weak were frozen and unable to move. "Forgive me, my Lord! My Lord, spare your life The hunxiu was so scared that his crotch was wet and he cried out in panic. Lazy to pay attention to him in the white night, he mounted his horse and ran to the dragon city. In the palace of heavenly king, all the guests arrived. Xiao Liu arranged and went out to meet the guests. The emperor sat at the top of the table and had a good talk with the magnates. At this time, an elder came in a hurry, and whispered: "palace master, urgent report!" The emperor frowned, glanced at the people around him and said, "what''s the matter?" The elder clasped his fist and said in a voice: "according to the news from the misty Valley, a few days ago, the ethereal sect was attacked, all the elders fell down, and the illustrious worshippers were killed in public. The sect''s disciples died and injured countless times, fled and collapsed, and the ethereal sect was destroyed!" "What?" The whole room was startled. All the guests stood up. The emperor''s face changed slightly, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "which sect did it?" "It''s not a sect, it''s... It''s a master." The elder said respectfully. "No way. The illustrious school has never had a grudge with the masters on the master list. Which master will destroy the ethereal school?" The flower of flying flower Pavilion is not cherry frowning road. "It''s not the old masters... It''s said that it''s a new master, maybe the tenth one." Old way. When the emperor heard this, his pupils trembled: could it be him? He turned his head and asked, "what''s that man''s name?" "According to the escaped disciples of the ethereal sect, the man''s surname was Bai MINGYE, and he came from Qingge mainland. A few days ago, he worshipped the valley alone. A few days later, he left alone, and the ethereal sect collapsed." The elder said slowly. This joyful hall is dead. Everyone was stunned and couldn''t believe it. One to kill one? How many masters on the master list can do it? What''s more shocking is that this man... Is actually from Qingge continent. This is the lower continent! "No! Palace master, something''s wrong At this time, another day, the palace disciple rushed in. He looked flustered and his mouth was in a rush. The emperor was in a state of agitation. He suddenly got up and said, "what''s the matter?" However, he saw the disciple kneeling on the ground and cried out in an urgent voice: "report back to the palace master, Third Master Xiao, they... Have an accident!! Just a moment ago, the procession of Mr. Xiao''s wedding party came to Wulang mountain and was suddenly ambushed by the dragon family. They died and were badly injured. Elder Yi has already taken care of them! " "How could that be true!" The high-level officials of the heavenly king palace were indignant. "The dragon family is deceiving people too much!! How dare you plot against us! Lord, if you don''t take revenge, where is the majesty of our heavenly palace An elder was furious. On hearing this, the emperor frowned and stared at the disciple and said, "are you sure it was the dragon city who attacked the Third Master of Xiao?" "It''s true that they all wear dragon city clothes and say..." "what else?" "They also said that they had already taken refuge in the palace of marquis. Today, they first killed the third master Xiao. When they arrived at the heavenly king palace in a sedan chair, they would destroy the palace together." The disciple trembled. "Son of a bitch!" In spite of his doubts, the emperor was already burning with anger."Big brother, be careful of cheating!" Xiao Ren stepped in with a sad face. "Whether there is fraud or not, I want the dragon family to give me an account!" The emperor clasped his fists at the guests around him and said, "I''m really sorry. I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat today''s banquet. When you have dealt with this matter, I''ll apologize to you again." "The emperor, you are sincere to the Dragon City, but the people of Longcheng repay the kindness with the vengeance. I can''t see the moon hall gate like this. Qin would like to go with the emperor to help the emperor." The master of the moon hall stood up. "The emperor, don''t you mind if I have a foot in the flying flower pavilion?" The flowers are not cherry trees, singing with a smile. "And I have some frost." "So is Qi Jian sect." The great powers rose one after another. This is a good opportunity to make friends with the heavenly king palace, and it is also a good opportunity. If the heavenly king palace really set up the Dragon City, the dragon city would be swallowed up. How could these clansmen miss the chance to gain profits? For a moment, the heavenly king palace quickly assembled a team and headed for Wuliang Mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 In the daytime, the dragon city is full of soul cultivation. Some celebrate from abroad, and some children of the dragon family come back from abroad. Although Long Yue and Xiao Liu are not important figures in the two forces, this marriage is of great significance, and all forces are paying attention to it, especially the allies and enemies of Longcheng. If Longcheng really climbs up the big tree of Tianwang palace, the attitude towards Longcheng will have to change. Long Mo and Liu Qinghe stood at the gate of Longcheng City, looking at the distant family seeing off team, Liu Qinghe secretly called out. "If you send your marriage to ten miles away, you will turn back. When the moon comes, you will be in the palace of heavenly king. Once this happens, the old man will be very happy. The eldest brother and the third younger brother will no longer be on our heads." Long desert sink road. "Because you are not as qualified as the two of them, and your strength is also the lowest. Therefore, the master has not put you in important position. This is a good opportunity for you to turn over, brother mo Liu Qinghe sighed, with a trace of sadness on his face: "it''s only a pity that she suffered from the moon." "Bitter? What''s the pain? If she doesn''t marry Xiao Liu, will she marry that white night trash? A piece of garbage from the lower continent, also want to match my daughter? Is he qualified? " Longmo hums coldly. "That said, but seeing yue''er is hard, I''m not so good at being a mother. I hope that after some time, yue''er will forget him." Liu Qinghe sighed. "She''ll understand what we''ve done." Long Mo comforts a way. "Master!! Master! Not good At this time, a servant panicked toward this. Longmo frowned and stared at the man: "what''s the matter? It''s a flustered formality. So many guests are watching But the servant didn''t care. He knelt down on the ground directly, and his voice trembled: "master... Just now, the Third Master of Xiao family was ambushed by thieves in Wulang mountain. He was killed and injured seriously. The people of the heavenly king palace poured out and rushed to our dragon city..." "what?" Long Mo and Liu Qinghe''s faces suddenly change. "How could that happen? Who ambushed the Third Master of the Xiao family? Why does the heavenly king palace come to our dragon family? " Longmo asked. "It is said that... It is said that the thieves who attacked the Third Master of the Xiao family... Are members of my dragon family..." the servant''s voice trembled. "It''s impossible!" Long Mo eyes a red, angry voice roar way. The guests all around looked at it one after another. Obviously, don''t you tell the emperor what you''re doing Liu Qinghe quickly grabbed him and gently comforted him. "But the emperor has brought people here, which proves that he believes! That''s the problem Long Mo took a deep breath, pressed to endure his anger and shock, biting his teeth. "It''s better to report this matter to my father-in-law first and see how he makes decisions." Liu Qinghe is busy. The Dragon desert sank and ran to the dragon city with Liu Qinghe. But without running a few steps, the Dragon enemy came out with the company of long Liu and long Nanli. "I already know it!" The Dragon enemy''s eyes are deep and his expression is indifferent. Long Mo and Liu Qinghe hastily made a ceremony: "father adult." "Second brother, how do you do things? If you want to marry a daughter, you have caused such troubles. Well, not only did you not get married with the heavenly king palace, but you offended them. Is this not to say that stealing chicken does not make rice? " Long Nan Li sneered. Long Mo frowned: "third brother, what do you mean by this? Do you think it''s me who ambushes the Third Master of the Xiao family? " "I can''t talk about it." Long Nanli shrugged. "If you don''t know, shut up." Long Mo hums a way. "Ha ha." Long Nan Li smiles gently. Long Liu stood aside in silence. "Enough! What''s the time? Do you still have time to bicker here The Dragon enemy clubbed his crutches and exclaimed. The crowd immediately converged. The Dragon enemy looked at long Mo and said, "Mo''er, send someone to investigate this matter as soon as possible. You must find out the identity of the thieves who ambushed the Third Master of the Xiao family as quickly as possible. In addition, they will be recalled immediately! " "Yes Long Mo nods. "In addition, we have to find a way to stabilize the people in the palace of heavenly king. I''m afraid they have another purpose for this fierce attack." The Dragon enemy''s voice is hoarse. "What does Father mean by that?" Long Liu asked. The Dragon enemy sighed deeply and shook his head: "you don''t understand. Since the fall of the British war, our dragon city is not as good as it used to be. There is no outstanding talent among the younger generation. Now it is not necessary to choose to marry with Tianwang palace. However, you can not see clearly that the emperor of Tianwang palace, whether he wants to marry us or attack us, is actually to annex us The strength of the heavenly king palace is slowly eroding, and may not be able to assimilate us. " The long Ying battle is the younger brother of the Dragon enemy. The dragon family has a rare and unique talent. Seventy years ago, the long Ying battle dominated the four sides. He fought with the master without defeat. Although he was not rated as the top ten masters, he had the strength of the master and was respected by the powerful. The dragon family had long Ying Ying Zhan, and no one dared to provoke him. In the past 70 years, the good weather and good weather have made the dragon family famous.But after the fall of the battle, the dragon city gradually declined. "Why did the father agree to marry with the heavenly king palace?" Long Mo asked. "If we get married, we can solve the immediate crisis for the time being, and it is not so easy for the heavenly king palace to encroach on us. We dragon family can still breathe for the future." The Dragon enemy is weak. "In this case, why does the heavenly king palace attack us?" "That''s because they have an excuse now." "The Third Master of Xiao''s family was ambushed. At least, it''s our hands that are spread outside now. In this way, the heavenly king palace can attack us with justice. The heroes are speechless, and even the Vientiane gate is out of control." "That''s why the emperor rushed to our dragon city in a hurry?" Liu Qinghe looks white. Several people''s faces are heavy, did not expect that the dragon city at this moment has become a piece of fat in the eyes of many heroes... "liuer." Cried the Dragon enemy. "Dad, what can I do for you?" The Dragon flows forward. "Where''s the colored jade?" Asked the Dragon enemy. Just as long Liu was about to open his mouth, there came a light laugh: "Dad, you can rest assured that I have sent someone back to my mother''s house. My side should send someone over. The emperor of Tianwang palace, more or less, has to sell my Liu family a face, isn''t it?" As the voice fell, a middle-aged woman dressed in gold and silver walked with her waist swaying. The woman''s name is Liu Caiyu. She is the wife of long Liu. She has a very high status in the dragon family, not because of the long Liu relationship, but because Liu Caiyu is the eldest daughter of the Liu family, the hegemonic force in the south of the five ridges. With the support of the Liu family, she is the enemy of the dragon. On weekdays, she has to give more to her daughter-in-law. When long Yingzhan was still alive, the Liu family did not dare to mess around and get along well with the dragon family. However, after the fall of the long Yingzhan war and the dragon family had no talent, the Liu family had a dark birth. Liu Caiyu inserted the children of the Liu family into Longcheng more than once to take up some important positions in the dragon family. Long Mo and others did not dare to refuse and let the Liu family infiltrate. "Yu''er." Longliu squeezed out a smile, but there was sadness and helplessness in his eyes. "Useless things." Liu Caiyu stares at him, sweeps to several people, the face is full of disdain: the line of sight finally falls on Liu Qinghe and long mo. "I said," what do you two do? If someone else marries a daughter, you also marry a daughter. How can you do this? It''s a shame. " Liu Caiyu groaned. Liu Qinghe''s face changed slightly: "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with us? We didn''t order those thieves. " "It was not ordered by you. Can you make it clear to the emperor and them?" Liu Caiyu asked. Liu Qinghe opened his mouth at a loss. "If you get into a mess, we have to wipe your ass!" Liu Caiyu continued to complain. Liu Qinghe looked ugly and did not refute. Long Mo frowned, but did not speak. "Well, Caiyu, please say less. It''s not Qinghe''s willing to have such a thing happen. Now we dragon family must work together to tide over the difficulties together." The Dragon enemy opened his mouth. Liu Caiyu stopped talking. The dragon family team quickly assembled, waiting for the arrival of Tianwang palace. On the black side of the Southwest Road. His face was cold, his face was cold, and his pupils were full of anger. At this time, a figure suddenly came out from the side and stopped in the middle of the road. "Stop!" She was a maid in a green dress. "Who are you?" The white night stopped the black horse. "Are you Mr. white night?" Servant girl small red asks a way. "Not bad." "Are you the servant girl around yue''er? Let me ask you, has long Yue been arranged to marry someone else by your dragon family? " "It looks like you know." Xiaohong hummed: "young master Bai, I know you like my young lady, but I have to persuade you here, miss and you can''t be together, you die of this heart, you leave quickly, don''t go to Longcheng again." "Did your lady marry others voluntarily?" Asked the cold night. "This... You can''t control it. I tell you, white night, the young lady arranged me to stop you here. She wants you to return to Qingge continent immediately. Don''t interfere in this matter, let alone her! You go back. " Cried Xiao Hong. White night no longer voice, a clap of the horse will rush forward. Xiaohong saw this, scared to the side of the flash, but saw that this person actually continued to rush toward the dragon family, anxious to catch up with the past: "white night, you stop!! White night... " soon, the black horse came to the front of the dragon city. "Dragon family, come out and see you soon, and give me an explanation!" In the white night, he raised his voice and cried out in anger, and his voice directly swept over the whole dragon city. The Dragon enemies and others standing at the head of the city were stunned. "The king''s palace is coming?" Long Nan Li was shocked. "So fast?" Dragon flow is strange."Soldiers come to cover up the water. Go out and have a look first." The Dragon enemy sinks. When they went out, they only saw a young man on a black horse, looking at them coldly. "White night?" Liu Qinghe was stunned immediately www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Seeing this young man, Liu Qinghe and Longmo''s faces are not good-looking. "Sister in law, do you know this yellow boy?" Liu Caiyu cast her eyes and asked Liu Qinghe with a smile. "He... He''s Yueer''s friend." Liu Qinghe''s eyes congealed, and made a salute to the Dragon enemy: "father-in-law, let me send him away." "The big thing is coming. Let these guys stop." The Dragon enemy hummed. "Yes." Liu Qinghe looks ugly, and he hates the white night in his heart. At this time, this unintelligent guy still comes to make trouble. Does he know where dragon city is? Liu Qinghe led two bodyguards of dragon city to the gate of the city. He was staring at the people coming out of the gate with cold eyes at night. "White night, why are you here again? Didn''t you leave quickly? How dare you come? " Liu Qinghe snorted coldly. "Liu Qinghe! You seem to have forgotten what I said to you before I left? " The white night is light. "What did you say?" "I said that you should not do anything against Yueer''s will, but you forced her to marry a member of the heavenly palace." "What does this have to do with you? Who is Yueer? I''m Yueer''s mother. It''s our family business. You can''t interfere with me! " Liu Qinghe hums: "white night, read in the Qingge mainland you took care of Yueer, I give you a way to go, immediately leave here, I can as nothing happened, if you don''t go, don''t blame me for being rude." "I don''t like to meddle in the daytime, but Yueer saved my life, so I can''t ignore it." The white night took a deep breath and closed his eyes: "since you say so, I will give you a way to the dragon family. I will take the moon back from Tianwang palace immediately. In this way, I will not care about you." "You bastard, do you dare to be so rampant? Do you know where this is? My wife told you to get out of here, didn''t you hear me? Don''t go. I''ll break your leg Next to a bodyguard yelling and scolding, he will start. White night eyes a Lin, low drink: "kneel down!" Bang! The bodyguard''s knees smashed to the ground, the ground cracked, and the kneecap bone was smashed directly. Liu Qinghe was stunned and frowned and drank: "Chang Hu, what are you doing? Get up quickly "Husband... Madam, I can''t get up. My legs seem to be... Broken!" Cried the guard in agony. "What?" Liu Qinghe''s face was tight, staring at the white night and asked coldly, "did you do it?" "Chang Hu is the first level of the heaven soul state. What mean means did he use? What a nuisance Another said angrily. "Madame, avenge me!" Chang Hu is biting his teeth. Liu Qinghe was so angry that she stared at the white night and said, "white night, it''s your own toast. If you don''t eat or drink, don''t blame me! Li He! Take him down. If you dare to resist, cut off your hands and feet! " "Yes The man in the heaven and soul state rushed to him immediately, pulled out his big knife from his waist and cut it toward the white night. "Well, since the dragon family has chosen this way, don''t blame me!" White night repeatedly nodded, eyes are full of killing intention, finger toward the soul of that day people a little bit. Click. Li He''s body immediately turned into a fragment and was shocked to death by the soul force. "Ah?" Liu Qinghe and Chang Hu are both shocked, but they see a white night, a gust of wind. Chang Hu''s body is also directly broken, and Liu Qinghe is more like a piece of paper, repeatedly retreated by the wind. "If you are not the mother of Yueer, I will kill you today. Go back and let the Dragon enemy come to see me It''s cold at night. "You..." Liu Qinghe was so angry that he had to bite his teeth. At this time, but see the Dragon enemy and dragon master out of the gate, toward this line. "It seems that we have underestimated yue''er''s friend." The Dragon enemy looked at the broken corpses of Li He and Chang Hu, frowned slightly and said faintly. "The Ninth level of Wu Hun state can wipe out two people of the first level of heaven and soul state in such a short time. It seems that he has some treasure in him." The Dragon stream nearby said. "Well, what if that were the case? Is it hard for him to turn the world over? " Liu Caiyu glanced contemptuously at the white night and shook her head. "Well, don''t talk about it. The people in the heavenly palace are coming soon. We have to be ready." The Dragon enemy looked at the white night and said: "green lotus, you come back. I''ll give this matter to long Mo and Mo''er. Please send him away quickly. Don''t delay any more." "Yes." Long Mo nods. The Dragon enemy and his party went to the other end. "White night, I understand your feelings, because I am also a person from the past, but you have to understand your own identity and strength. People have self-knowledge. If you are not worthy of my family, why don''t you give up? Do you really want me to kill you, make yue''er miserable, and let you lose your life in vain"I have given you the opportunity again and again. Since you still choose to do so, I have to abolish your cultivation first, and then go to Longyue." White night closed his eyes and said indifferently. He was too lazy to explain. At this time, there was no means to be more convincing. "I don''t know." Long Mo shakes his head and wants to make a move. But just then, a loud cry came. "Master! Master! Ma''am The voice was very fast. People looked at it and saw that it was the previous wedding procession. Obviously, the team was attacked and all the people were injured. Even the giant elephant carrying the wedding sedan chair was covered with knife marks and blood was flowing continuously. People standing at the gate of longchengkou were shocked. Whoa!! When the giant elephant reached the gate, he sobbed and fell to the ground. In the wedding sedan chair, the Dragon moon jumped down, and her face was slightly white. Liu Qinghe rushed to. "What''s the matter?" Long Liu asked. "The elders of the Xiao family suddenly appeared, saying that our dragon family was treacherous, persecuted the heavenly king palace for the reason of marriage, and even more wanted to take away the young lady. We fought to death and escaped." One dragon city people cry. The people looked ugly. Fortunately, the procession of seeing off the relatives are all elite in Longcheng. If I were an ordinary person, I''m afraid Longyue has been held by the people of the heavenly king palace. "White night, you... Why are you here?" When Long Yue broke free from Liu Qinghe''s arms, she saw a familiar figure over there, and was surprised. "Moon, would you like to marry someone from the palace of heavenly kings?" Looking at the Dragon moon in the white night, she asked faintly. "I..." Long Yue opened his mouth, but did not know how to answer. "If you don''t want to, you can go with me. I will guarantee your safety. No one will embarrass you." "Joke! What are you, just a person of nine levels in the martial spirit realm, who dare to make a lot of remarks here? " Long Nanli can''t help speaking. The people looked angry. The impression of the white night on them was really crazy. Rao shilongdi felt that he could not be educated at the moment. "Longmo, why don''t you do it?" The Dragon enemy drinks low. "Father. Desert son solves this person immediately Long Mo nods, immediately urges the momentum to press toward the white night. He is also the strength of the next heaven soul master. When dealing with a person in the martial spirit realm, he can blow it away in one breath. "No, Dad." Long Yue shouts. But it was too late. However. When the fearsome venerable spirit of Longmo pressed toward the white night, there was no movement. Even the vegetation around the white night did not move. It''s amazing. "Long Mo, are you still merciful?" Next to Liu Caiyu, yin and Yang strange airway. "No, this one is... A little weird." Long Mo feels wrong, frown to say. "Weird? It is obvious that you are incompetent Liu Caiyu disdains a way, and then toward the side of a middle-aged man to make a wink. The man immediately flew out, his hands like eagle claws, toward the head of the white night. "Liu Baowei!" Long Yue cried out in silence. Liu Baowei, Liu Caiyu''s younger brother, was arranged to be the captain of the dragon city guard. He was powerful and was the first person to infiltrate the dragon family. "Good come!" White night does not hide, staring at the thundering Eagle claws, hands into a fist, straight away. Bang! Its paws, however, are still on the ground, but they are still hard to move. "Ah?" People were shocked. Liu Caiyu was stunned. "You don''t believe me when I say he''s a little weird." Long desert road. "In that case, you wait together and kill this man!" The Dragon enemy felt that the situation was wrong and made a decision immediately. All the masters of the dragon family came out together and killed seven people in the white night. "Grandfather, stop it!! Although the white night is only a martial spirit realm person, but he has the strength to kill the heaven soul worshiper! Stop it The Dragon moon sees this and shouts in a hurry. But the dragon family will not believe him. "Wu Hun Jing Sha Tian Hun Zun, yue''er, do you think we are three-year-old children?" Liu Caiyu hummed. But as soon as the voice fell, a terrible trend suddenly spread. All of them were startled and looked up, but they saw that the young man''s face was covered with terrible lines like poisonous snakes. The powerful soul power stirred up, and the body shapes of the seven heavenly spirit worshippers who rushed to him were all slowed down. "This is..." long Liu was surprised. "The spirit of the five living heaven!" The Dragon enemy coagulates the way. The white night looked at the seven men indifferently, and suddenly drew out their swords. A cold light rushed out and then disappeared.All seven people were frozen in place and could not move. A detailed look at the throat of seven people, all of them are pierced by sword light. Seven people all fall! The seven lower heaven and soul masters died like this. The dragon family is silent. A pair of eyes almost fell out of the orbit. This guy from Qingge mainland, his strength is so terrible? It''s impossible!! "People of Longcheng, get out of here and see my emperor!" Suddenly, a roar of anger came from the distance. All the people in the city were shocked. We can see a group of strong people with strong breath in the distance, and the first one is not others, but the emperor with terrible strength. "At last The Dragon enemy took a deep breath. The dragon family''s pressure is doubled. When they see the power of huafeiying and other great powers coming with the emperor, their hearts beat wildly at once... how come there are so many sectarian powers? What does the emperor do? Is it impossible to raze the dragon city? However, as soon as the emperor arrived, he saw the young man standing there, his face suddenly changed, and he hurried forward, clasping his fists and saluting: "the emperor has seen master Bai. How can the master be here?" "Master?" The crowd was startled, and the whole dragon city exploded instantly. Is this man, who has no strength in the heaven and soul realm, a master? "What is the emperor talking about?" Longdi and others only felt the brain tremble, a blank. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 "Oh? Is it the Lord of the imperial palace White night looks indifferent, asked long Yue: "moon, did the heavenly king palace force you to marry them?" "No, I don''t have a high status in the dragon family. There''s no need for the heavenly king palace to force me." Long Yue shakes his head, a warm heart, a soft voice: "thank you, white night." On hearing this, the emperor had already guessed the clue. He held his fist again: "master, these are all misunderstandings. We don''t know the relationship between miss Longyue and you. If we know, the heavenly palace will never allow this marriage." The emperor''s attitude towards the white night was good. In addition to the previous black mountain war, he did not have a grudge against the white night. White night nodded: "if so, nature is best." "How dare you ask Master Bai, you and the dragon family..." "I only know Longyue, but none of them." White night opens again. Hearing this, the emperor was overjoyed. This sentence completely shows the position of white night. He turned his head, looked coldly at the Dragon enemy and others, and said, "dragon enemy, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?" At the moment, the dragon family can not accept it, especially long Mo and Liu Qinghe. They are shocked and surprised. Master? This young man who doesn''t seem to be 30 years old is a master? How could that be possible! "The Lord of the imperial palace... What''s going on here? Is he... He... A master at night? " Long Mo was stunned and asked in amazement. "Yes, Lord Bai Ye defeated Yu Changhong, the 10th master in Qingge mainland. Now he has been recognized by the Vientiane gate as the new master. If it''s a fake one, you can replace it!" The emperor looked at Longyue, Longmo and others. He seemed to understand everything and said with a smile: "could you neglect the master because of the low spiritual level of master Bai?" Liu Qinghe and others heard the sound, a burst of color change. At the moment, Liu Qinghe and long Mo have long regretted that they are all green. If they know that Bai Ye Gui is a master, what kind of marriage should they have with Tianwang palace? If they can get a master, who dares to provoke the dragon family? "What you two did The beard of the Dragon enemy was trembling. "Dad, how can we know that a kid from Qingge mainland will be a master!" Liu Qinghe sighed. This kind of thing is not believed. Long Mo still refuses to accept it, and asks, "emperor, are you deceived by this man? A master is comparable to a leader of a great school. He is invincible in the realm of Yang soul. He is not even a master in heaven and soul. How can he be a master "But I saw him kill Yu Changhong with my own eyes. Isn''t that enough?" The emperor clasped his fist to Bai Ye: "please show me the master''s order, and let these low-lying things have a good look." With a wave of the white night, a golden token was hung on his waist. Master order! It is made of materials from the outside of the sky. It looks like gold in the distance and jade in the near. It is beautiful and looks like an immortal. Everyone''s eyes were wide open. Long Mo was dumb and had nothing to say. It is of great significance for a master to enter the soul land. It is a death penalty to pretend to be a master. However, imitating a master''s token will be pursued by the Vientiane gate. No one dares to do so. Now there is an emperor to testify, and the white night is also a token. His master''s identity is no longer in doubt. "Lord Longdi, maybe you don''t know it. Just a few days ago, master Bai personally went to the ethereal sect and completely destroyed it. The master should not be offended. He sent people to persecute master Bai. Now all the worshipers have been killed by themselves. Maybe today, you, the Dragon City, will become the second ethereal sect." The flowers over there are not Sakura, singing with a smile. The Dragon enemy''s face is full of old eyebrows and his sunken eyes are full of regret and dignified. "No wonder the white night has disappeared these days, so you went to the ethereal school..." Liu Qinghe was stunned. "Dragon enemy! Longmo! Dragon flow! Long Nan Li! You collude with the Royal Marquis house to persecute our heavenly king palace. You attack the master here with intent to do harm to the master! What else do you have to say? " The emperor''s face was whole, and he drank in anger. The sound and waves made the wall crack. All the Dragon families are afraid. "Emperor, my dragon family is sincere in marrying you. How can we do such a thing? You are a wise man, how can you not observe? Don''t fall into the trap of treacherous people because of temporary interests. As for master Bai, it''s all a misunderstanding. " The Dragon enemy murmured his lower lip and finally opened his mouth. As soon as he finished speaking, he secretly flushed at the Dragon desert and made a wink. Long Mo will understand, quickly low voice to Long Yue called twice. Longyue has a good relationship with the white night. Obviously, the dragon family wants to turn around the room by relying on the Dragon moon. Now the white night is still here. Maybe everything will change. If Bai Ye is willing to stand at the head of the dragon''s house with the face of a master, I believe that the emperor will not investigate this matter. But the Dragon moon lowered her head and remained silent. "Moon..." Liu Qinghe hurriedly walked over and pulled her to say she was crying. "Niang, although I have something to do with Bai Ye, it''s not what you think. This time it''s the dragon family that made a mistake. I won''t plead for the dragon family. In this way, I''m sorry for Bai Ye." Long Yue bit the pink lip and whispered."Do you want to watch the dragon family fall? Do you want to be a sinner of the dragon family? " Long Mo sullen road. "Sinner? Why me? Is that what I would like to do? " Long Yue said in pain. Long Mo was speechless. Yes, it''s the dragon family, not the Dragon moon, who drove the white night away. "So far, it''s all our fault." Liu Qinghe is bitter and astringent. "Niang..." Long Yue''s face turned white. Dragon flow looks complicated. Liu Caiyu smiles secretly and looks at Longmo couple with great interest. Such scenes did not soften the hearts of emperors and others. As long as they don''t open their mouths in the daytime, they dare to start boldly. Although the dragon family has gone down, the huge resources of the whole dragon city can not be underestimated. "Master Bai!" Just then, the Dragon enemy called. White night raised his indifferent eyes and looked at the past. But he saw the Dragon enemy clubbed on his crutches and walked step by step. When he reached more than ten meters, he suddenly knelt down on his knees. "Dad "Grandfather The dragon family cried out. There was an uproar. The Dragon enemy... Knelt down to the white night. Long Nanli and others rushed to help the Dragon enemy, but he pushed him away. "Up to now, we have nothing to say. Master Bai, we have eyes and don''t know Taishan. We offended you. Please don''t remember the villains. I hope you can save the dragon family on the kneeling of Longyue and Laolao." The Dragon enemy was hoarse. In the end, he was not a dragon and a hero, otherwise, he would not have been humiliated like this. Longyue''s eyes are full of tears, but she still looks down. She did not dare to ask for the white night, nor was she qualified to ask for the white night. For her sake, she would not hesitate to fight against the Dragon City, or even the heavenly king palace. He did not pay attention to him. Longyue knew that she owed him a lot, so what qualification did she have to ask for him? And the generation of Longmo and longliu would not be like this. Only the wily dragon enemy would be like this. He had not put his dignity in his heart for a long time. As long as the dragon family could be preserved and made strong, he would rather kneel down. People looked at the white night one after another, even the emperor and others also cast their eyes. When the Dragon enemy kneels down, it is of great significance. This represents the whole dragon family bowing to the white night. One person pressure of a city people bow! This is the power of master! The white night''s expression was still indifferent. For the Dragon enemy, he just glanced at it lightly, and then took his sight back. After a moment, a word floated out. "Your kneeling is worthless." After this, the old face of the Dragon enemy was pale, and the dragon family suddenly felt that the end of the world was coming, as if they had been declared dead. White night doesn''t care about the Dragon enemy kneeling... "however, I can read in the Dragon month, not destroy the dragon city." At this time, white night added another sentence. As soon as the Dragon enemy and others heard it, they were stunned. "Before that, you have to promise me a condition." "Don''t say one. As long as master Bai is willing to forgive me, even a hundred things we can do are fine." Longmo is in a hurry. The white night looked at the Dragon enemy and nodded. The white night then said, "from today on, the dragon family is in the charge of the Dragon moon." "What?" The dragon family was shocked. "No! I don''t agree! " Liu Caiyu was almost the first one to oppose it. People jumped out and yelled. What''s the meaning of letting Long Yue take over the dragon family at night? That can''t be more obvious. By virtue of the relationship between the white night and the Dragon moon, isn''t this big dragon family going to fall into the hands of white night? The Liu family also intends to infiltrate the dragon family and gradually encroach on this ancient family. How can they tolerate the white night? "I promise!" Just as the surrounding area was boiling, the Dragon enemy called out. "Grandfather..." Long Yue was totally lost in his mind. "Dad, how can this... This work?" "Longyue is young and immature. She can''t take charge of Longcheng!" Longliu and longnanli immediately opposed. "Yue''er''s surname is dragon at least. In her hands, our dragon family has not been lost. If you don''t agree, look at these jackals... They will divide up the dragon family today!" The Dragon enemy looked at the emperor and others with deep eyes, and his voice was hoarse. "Dad..." longliu also called twice. But the Dragon enemy did not speak. "My Lord, what should I do now? It seems that the dragon family has succeeded in attracting master Bai! " Flower is not cherry close to the emperor side, whispered. "If master Bai really stands on the side of the dragon family, we can only give up. Master Bai''s strength is terrible. We are not enemies. We can only be friends with him, not enemies! However, in my opinion, the Dragon enemy is still miscalculated. Once Long Yue takes over the dragon family, the big dragon city will be called Bai. " The emperor was indifferent.The crowd was silent. "Is that so powerful, master Bai? We have so many people here, but I am afraid he won''t be able to do it? " The leader of the Zong li of the point frost sect is a little reluctant to do so. The emperor glanced at him and murmured, "what is the use of people? You have fought with the master Bai? Have you forgotten what happened in the past? " "The emperor refers to the fall of the giants in the mainland of Qingge?" The flower is not cherry face slightly changed. "Taoist master, ask the heaven song of the song city, the king of Luo of the myth gate, the green cold sword saint of the qingjianmen... Are all killed by Bai Zongshi?" The Lord of Qin hall at the gate of Yuetang was surprised. "If I only heard it and would not believe it, but I saw it with my own eyes..." the emperor said: "you should not think he is only the 10th patriarch, he ranks tenth, but because he lost yuchanghong in the war, his real strength is far from that. I am afraid only those who are the top five of the patriarchs can the town live in the white master..." br > everyone listens to it, and there is no one in it Don''t pour out cool air. The top five of the list of masters... That are all old masters who have been famous for many years. They are not respected. No one dare to fight with them. "The dragon family can not let the Yellow haired girl take charge of it. I firmly oppose this matter, and ask the old man to think twice!" At this time, a long drink from the road, then saw a group of people rushed to this. Liu Caiyu came to see people, and he was very happy: "big brother!" Liu family is here! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Liu family can be said to be in full swing. There are several people who are next to heaven soul. Nearly 100 people are also strong spirits. The strength is shaking. Liu Zhaoyu, the elder brother of liucaiyu, is the leader of the team. In the back of Liuzhao, with two beautiful beauties with beautiful looks, the left is younger and the appearance is amazing. But the one on the right is like a natural person, which makes it hard to forget. She was a white dress, long hair like ink hanging on the waist, bright eyes, beautiful teeth, the mountain, a smile, all have a feeling of heart, but not let anyone feel a little flattery, but always revealed a pure and sacred temperament, like a fairy in nine heaven. Almost all people''s eyes were all on the woman, not only for her beauty, but also for her identity. Ranked eighth master, Yi Bai Xiu! The sound of the noise is rising and falling. "Is this the fabulous white show of the talented woman in the list of masters ranked eighth? It is like a cactus. " "What did she do?" "I heard that she was closely related to Miss Liu Nuo. I think it must have been brought by Miss No." Others whisper. Dragon family side, the face is not good-looking, the emperor has no open cavity, eyes also a ray of dignified. Liu family experts come out together, even the master has invited, what do they want to do? The Dragon enemy was supported by the Dragon desert and looked at Liu Zhao and others who came there, and the old eyebrows were locked tightly. "Old dragon, you are also a face-catching person. How can you be so mediocre? Not only will the dragon family so big family industry to a yellow haired girl, but also to a little boy who do not know how to kneel... Tut Tut, if the British war old man is alive, you will be alive and angry to die. " Liu Zhao smiles and squints. "Liu Zhao, how can the old man do things that you can''t manage. In terms of generation, you are also the younger generation. How dare you speak like this?" Dragon desert is quite a natural airway. "Oh, Longmo, you are a generation of incompetence, what qualifications do you have to scold me?" Liu Zhao sneered: "you are such a waste, who has been the scapegoat of others, you still don''t know, but also silly and stupidly in this lesson I, it is ridiculous." "What are you talking about?" The Dragon desert gnawed his teeth. "Oh." Liu Zhao clapped his hand and walked out of a student''s sharp mouth and monkey cheek waiter immediately behind him. People were all on him. "Tell me what you see." Liu Zhao, Tao. "Yes, my Lord." The waiter nodded and shouted to all: "the young man sent letters to Meidu at the order of his adult this morning. When he came to wulangshan, he saw Fu Xiong of the Tianwang palace leading a group of experts in the spirit of heaven to wulangshan. When the small one came back from Meidu, he saw that the third master Xiao in the palace of heaven was secretly calculated by the thief." The waiter said it here and went back. "What do you mean?" One day the elder of the Palace said, "are you wondering if this is my own play by the king of heaven?" "I dare not, but my Liu family are honest people. My servant is very honest. He just said what he saw and heard, just that." Liu Zhao laughs. And when the voice came, all the people understood everything. Obviously, Liu Zhao will not be so empty and full of people in the palace today. Fu Xiong is not in the palace of heaven, and all of them can see it. But what is the good end of the story? Why did Fu Xiong take people to wulangshan? And inexplicable, why the dragon family to attack the palace of heaven? And attack the third master Xiao who is facing his relatives? If you really want to do it to Xiao Sanyo, why don''t you wait for him to go to the edge of Longcheng and do it again? So Xiao San ye can never run away. In fact, from the beginning, the palace of heaven and many great abilities have guessed that Longcheng people were wronged, but no one expected that the people who planned this matter together would be the king of heaven. "Bring Fu Xiong and Xiao Liu." The emperor had no expression and drank. The elder next to him immediately retreated. Soon, Xiao and Fu Xiong were brought to the elder. Fu Xiong lowered his head, while Xiao Liu was panicked and overwhelmed. "Bye... To see the palace Lord." They knelt down and kowtow and worshipped. "Look up." The emperor said. They trembled and looked up, but they dared not rise, because the emperor did not ask them to rise. "Fu Xiong, we ask you, where are you at noon today?" The emperor looked at Fu Xiong with a solemn look and asked. Fu Xiong turned his face, and he said hoarse with his head low: "Fu Xiong is in the palace..." br > mixed accounts! " The emperor was angry and the terrible momentum went directly to pay for the shock. Poop! Fu Xiong spits out a gulp of red blood, almost fainting past. A white night, looking at it, was surprised. I didn''t expect the emperor''s momentum was so terrible, but actually, the power seemed to be higher than the original imperial rainbow. I didn''t expect that the most powerful of these giants was the emperor. "You have gone to wulangshan obviously, but you still don''t admit it? Yes? Do I have to go to wulangshan to show my "Tianyi skill"The emperor drinks cold. Tianyishu is a unique soul technique for entering the soul continent. It can be used to force the scene of a region within a day to be presented as an illusion. This kind of soul technique can only be practiced by those who control the power of space with medicine. At present, many people in the Vientiane sect are proficient in this technique. Although Fu Xiong had made sufficient preparations before the action, even if the emperor performed Tianyi, he could not tell who the murderer was, but now the emperor has suspected Fu Xiong, and he can be convicted only by catching any clues related to Fu Xiong, which is inevitable. Fu Xiong knows that he can''t argue. In the face of so many powers, he can''t lie at all, but he still admits it. "Report back to the palace master, Fu Xiong... Fu Xiong pleaded guilty..." "it is you who attacked the third master?" The emperor asked. "Yes..." Fu Xiong drooped his head. "Who ordered you to do that?" Next to the head of Tianwang palace. "Yes... Yes..." Fu Xiong opened his mouth and did not dare to speak again. He just pressed his head deeply on the ground. "Liu er." The emperor spoke slowly. Fu Xiong is Xiao Liu''s confidant. Everyone in Tianwang palace knows that Fu Xiong can''t do without Xiao Liu''s advice? "Gilt son is in..." Xiao Liu whole body trembles, kneels on the ground trembles a way. "Although you are not my Xiao family''s blood, my brother always regarded you as his successor before he had a son, and even more regarded you as his own flesh and blood. It was and is now. Do you know how happy he is when he knows you are going to marry? But how can you... Be worthy of him? " The emperor sighed deeply, his expression was full of vicissitudes and helplessness. Xiao Liu was full of tears and sobbed. "Uncle Liu... I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for my adoptive father..." Xiao Liu knocked his head heavily on the ground and cried bitterly. "Why do you do this?" "Liu''er... Doesn''t want to marry Longyue... The person that liu''er likes is Yan''er''s sister!" Xiao Liu cried. "You..." the emperor was very angry. He took a few deep breaths, closed his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "for the sake of the benevolent brother, from today on, you will live in the temple of repentance. I will order someone to guide you. When will you enter the realm of Yang soul and when will you come out again?" Hearing this, Xiao Liu was shocked. Yang soul state? With his talent, I''m afraid he will never play in his life. But he couldn''t resist. "Thank you... Thank the palace master..." Xiao Liu whispered hoarsely. "I''ve seen you grow up since I was a child. I know you very well. You won''t do such a thing easily. Who instigated you?" "This..." "are you going to cheat me?" The emperor''s eyes were open, and his arrogance was revealed. "Yes... It''s Luo Guanshi..." "take Luo Guanshi and put them in prison first." The emperor was indifferent. "Yes." The next day, the people of the palace immediately left. "Palace master..." "do you have anything else to say?" The emperor looked at him with dignity. Xiao Liu hesitated, his expression was very painful, and said in a low voice, "I want to see my father." "He''s waiting for you in the king''s palace." The emperor waved and the elder took it down. "Palace master, what should Fu Xiong do?" Asked the elder. "Although Fu Xiong helped the tyranny, it was because of liu''er that Fu Xiong was devoted and loyal to our heavenly king palace. He left it to you and dealt with it lightly." The emperor was indifferent. Fu Xiong heard the sound and repeatedly kowtowed: "thank you, palace master." After a while, Fu Xiong was taken down. Others saw this, and were stunned. The emperor let Xiao Liu and others off easily? However, those who have a heart understand that the emperor is trying to buy people''s hearts. What''s more, killing Xiao Liu doesn''t help. Xiao Liu is just being used by others. Now the biggest problem is that the emperor doesn''t know how to get things out of Luo''s mouth. "Master Xiao, I''m going to help you find out the traitors and traitors in the heavenly king palace. Shouldn''t you thank me?" Liu Zhao said with a smile. "This is the family affair of my heavenly king palace. Your hand is a little long." The emperor hummed. "Ah, I''m well fed, but since that''s the case, the dragon family is innocent. You can go back, Emperor." Liu Zhao said scornfully. "If you don''t mind my family, do you mind?" The emperor''s face did not change. "Whatever you want, Master Yi is here. I don''t think you can do anything about it." Liu Zhao sneers and looks at the white night. "Is this Bai Ye, the tenth master newly appointed? It doesn''t look so good, but I must be able to be a master. Master Bai and the dragon family have nothing to do with you. Please leave quickly to avoid trouble. " Liu Zhaodao. Now the emperor has no excuse to attack the dragon city. As long as he leaves at night, no one will fight for the dragon city with the Liu family. Liu Zhao will surely take the opportunity to control the Dragon enemies.He came here to take this piece of fat which the Liu family coveted for a long time. How can he let others interfere? However, the response to Liu Zhao is a cold word. "Go away!" The sound is in all directions. Liu Zhao''s smile was stiff. "White night, what are you? How dare you talk to my big brother like that Liu Caiyu jumped up and scolded: "please kneel down and apologize to us immediately." "What a big voice of the Liu family. Dare you ask the master to kneel down and apologize? See it The emperor hummed coldly. "A humble man from the mainland of Qingge killed the imperial master by some means. This kind of person is also called the grand master?" Liu Zhao''s eyes were ferocious and said in a cold voice: "white night, I don''t care about you because I see the emperor''s face. It''s not my Liu family who is afraid of you. Don''t toast or eat or punish you!" "I''ll take the fine wine." In the white night, her eyes were straight towards the woman in white clothes like snow, and her voice was calm. "The reason why the Liu family dares to do so is to rely on your existence. In this case, you can do it." The whole audience was shocked when this remark fell. All around you can open your eyes and your heart is beating wildly. Can''t it be... There will be a match between masters today? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 With a trace of helplessness on her white face, a crisp and graceful voice came out: "master Bai, why is this so? If you can solve this matter without using a sword, would it be better?"? It''s not easy for us to cultivate souls. Why do we have to fight to the death? " "Since you don''t want to move the sword, it''s easy." White night nods: "you lead them to leave immediately, between you and me, can avoid the war." White clothes show a smile. "Master Yi gives you face, but you are shameless. Hum, white night, what are you? It is no wonder that we are so ungrateful. " When Liu Zhao heard the voice, his face was angry, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense. He raised his hand, and several of Liu''s lower heaven soul worshippers immediately surrounded him. "Kill him!" Liu Zhao said coldly. "Yes Several people drink, such as lightning rushed toward the white night, killing vent. "Wait a minute!" Yi Bai Xiu cried out in a hurry. But she was a little late. When the lightning flashed by, several dark figures appeared on the white night, like a powder, which instantly blew down the lower heaven soul worshippers. As soon as they saw it, these black figures turned out to be organ people. "Kill." The white night is light. The mechanism man pounced on those heaven soul worshippers, like a hungry tiger fighting for food. They have been transformed by a large number of high-level equipment of the ethereal school in the white night. Now they can fight with the middle heaven soul worshippers. However, many high-level materials have been wasted in transforming these mechanisms. After all, the mechanism technology of the moon worship God sect has not kept up with the strength of these mechanism people. If you have the opportunity, you should ask Qianlong if you know any powerful mechanism skills. Pooh. The sound of a few tears of skin and flesh, the Liu family master students were torn into pieces by the mechanism man, and blood spilled down. Liu Zhao was stunned. The master of the Liu family, just like this, didn''t even support twenty interest. They don''t know how terrible the organ people are after being transformed by the colorful nepheline and a large number of top-level materials. The power of the five organ people has been able to shake the white night. "What''s this... What''s going on?" Liu Caiyu was in a daze. The flowers are not cherry trees, and so on. They are quiet and scared. There are not many people in the soul land who have the strength of heaven soul worshiper. Is this the method of white night? Those who had doubted the emperor''s words before now dare not say a word at this moment. The heaven soul worshiper is like a pig and a dog in front of the white night. What''s so strange about such a person killing Yu Changhong? Longmo, Liu Qinghe and others have complex expressions, and their hearts are bitter and regretful. Originally, this is the real dragon of their dragon family, but they are born and missed because of their ignorance. Although Bai Ye doesn''t intend to destroy the dragon family, from his attitude, he obviously will not help the dragon family any more, unless the dragon family is led by Longyue, that is, he is in charge. Liu Zhao is obviously shocked to, people back again and again, a look of shock on his face. "This white night, how arrogant!" Liu Nuo, who has been silent, began to speak. Her eyebrows are tight and her small face is full of displeasure: "sister Xiu, or you will teach this guy a good lesson. Forget it, lest he deceives us!" "Although the soul of this man is not high, his breath is terrible. I can''t see through his breath until now. It''s like a mixture of several forces. It''s not simple. If what the emperor says is true and he did kill Yu Changhong, I won''t be easy to defeat him." Yi Bai Xiu said. "Yu Changhong is just a new tenth master. Sister, you are ranked eighth. How can you not deal with him?" Liu Nuo murmured. "Silly girl, before and after ranking does not represent the strength level, what''s more, he ranked tenth because he killed Yu Changhong. Who can know what his real strength is?" Yi Bai Xiu has no choice but to smile. "What do you say, sister? Will that be all? " Liu Nuo said indignantly. Yi Bai Xiu sighed: "Nuo''er, I didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but considering the feelings between you and me, if it wasn''t for the help of the Liu family, I was afraid that I would not have become a master. Therefore, I have to do my best to help you now that you Liu family is going to attack the dragon family today." She rode up to the white night. People''s eyes immediately fell on them. "Master Bai." Yi Baixiu nodded slightly, and her pink lips lit up: "today''s affairs are really not my wish. If I didn''t repay my gratitude, I would not come here. Yi Baixiu is not a person of power. But here today, I still dare to ask Master Bai not to intervene in this matter. In this way, Yi Baixiu owes you a favor. Do you think so?" The white night looks calm. Instead of answering Yi Baixiu''s words, he looks sideways at the Dragon enemy. "Dragon enemy, what about your dragon family''s decision." "From today on, the dragon family leader will be replaced by Longyue." The Dragon enemy sinks. "Grandfather..." Long Yue was stunned. "Yue''er, this is the dragon family''s life and death. The rise and fall of the dragon family is in your hands." The Dragon enemy is heavy.Longyue''s eyes were tearful and nodded. Longmo, longnanli and others wanted to say something, but finally they stopped speaking. But the Dragon flow can''t hold her breath. "Father, you give the throne of clan leader to Long Yue, but you don''t give the dragon family to others?" Long Liu cried out in anger. "That''s right, old man. You''re pushing the dragon family into the fire pit. It''s better to pass the clan leader''s position to longliu. I promise you, as long as you give the clan leader''s position to longliu, the Liu family will give full support to longliu, and no one else will covet it again! How about it? " Liu Caiyu cried out in a hurry. The Dragon enemy was silent. At present, the biggest enemy of the dragon family is not the white night, but the Liu family. The Liu family has been spying on the dragon family. If the leader of the clan is handed over to long Liu, it is really sent into the mouth of the tiger. The white night is only one person, but there are a group of jackals on the other side of the Liu family. How can the Dragon enemies not know this truth? "Asshole!" Liu Zhao was furious: "dragon enemy, do you look down on my Liu family?" "Have you ever looked up to my dragon family?" The Dragon enemy asked. "You..." angry, Liu Zhao immediately turned around and clasped his fist at Yi Baixiu: "Master Yi, please do something to frighten the white night. The dragon family and his party can give it to the Liu family." "Do you really want to use swordsmen?" Yi Baixiu sighs, knowing that this battle is inevitable, she jumps like a fairy flying out of the sky, landing on her feet and standing upright. People only see the light in front of them. A smell of fragrance fell on the white night. In the white night, he turned over and dismounted, and the people in front of him scattered around. Master is going to fight!! The emperor and others all stare at the scene. The Dragon enemy and the Dragon desert are also staring at this scene, and their eyelids dare not blink. "Master Bai, today you are for the dragon family, I am for the Liu family. You and I fight each other, which is not what you and I want. There is no deep hatred between you and me. As the saying goes, enemies should be solved rather than ended. What do you think?" White clothes show crisp voice said. White night indifferently nodded. "Bai Xiu is not talented. If he can''t defeat master Bai Ye, he will leave immediately and stop interfering in this matter." Yi Baixiu made a slight salute, then raised her catkin, a cold light swept out from her waist, and a slender soft sword with silver light appeared in her palm. White night with one hand on the green sword, slightly closed his eyes: "if I do not enemy you, I will only take a dragon month, dragon family affairs, I do not interfere." He did not like the dragon family. The reason why he didn''t pursue the dragon family was because of the Dragon month. However, it does not mean that the white night is a big man. Since he does not investigate the dragon family, he has to control the dragon family, so as to avoid such things happening in the future. The dragon family should always pay the corresponding price for what they have done. If the dragon family regards white night as the Savior, it would be a big mistake. If you don''t defeat Yi Baixiu, white night doesn''t want to pay attention to the dragon''s house. As long as the Dragon moon is safe, others can not care. "Yes." White clothes nodded, momentum swing open, snow-white clothes slightly blowing, such as ink long hair also flutter up. Whoosh! Her soul is bright, and on the gorgeous dimple of Bai Xiu, she climbs up several terrible soul lines. However, these seemingly ferocious soul lines appear on her face, which adds a lot of beauty to her. Three lives, three changes. People all around him were pale and frightened. What a terrible gift! "It''s terrible, the three spirits of heaven! How difficult it is for us to have a change. It''s good for us to have a change. Two changes can be called genius, but Master Yi has three... "Hua Feiying said. "This is the strength and horror of the master. Their talent is incomparable, and their strength will make us not believe it!" Pang Ren. All the people around were shocked by the strength of Yi Bai Xiu, especially the people in Longcheng. The faces of Longmo and longnanli have already shown despair, and the enemies of the dragon are dignified. What is the level of the power of soul? White night is just a person of nine levels in Wu Hun state. Is she really her opponent? The more the number of heavenly spirits, the more powerful the soul is. The higher the level of variation is, the more terrifying the original strength and strength of the heavenly spirit. Variation is not easy. Once it changes, the power is qualitative. One change and two changes are the difference between heaven and earth, and the second and third changes are also. White night is no more than the Ninth level of Wu Hun state. What kind of spirit can there be? "What? White night, Master Yi''s strength is not comparable to that of your lower level waste? Now, it''s time to roll over and kneel for mercy. " Liu Zhao sneered. "Beg for mercy? He insulted my Liu family, and I can''t forgive him! Today, in any case, we want this person to die here. Master Yi, if you don''t want to do it, my Liu family can do it. " Liu Caiyu exclaimed. Yi Bai Xiu did not make a sound, staring at the white night, the expression gradually heavy up. She seemed to see something. Bai Ye didn''t show any surprise when she was faced with her three changed spirits... "Master Yi is indeed very talented."At this time, the emperor, who had been silent, interrupted Hua Feiying''s argument and shook his head: "but compared with master Bai, it is still much worse." Hua Feiying and others are stunned. Bad? Or many? But see the breath of the whole body of white night slowly condense, on his face, also climb up the soul line. However, these soul lines are different from huafeiying, whose soul lines almost coincide with each other and cover the whole face. After counting around, everyone was silent. "Wu Sheng... Tian hun?" Liu Zhao stupidly said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Five living souls, five changing spirits! There was no sound around. Liu Zhao was as dumb as a cucumber. Liu Caiyu lost her voice. Liu Nuo''s eyes are round, a pair of dejected appearance. Rao is clothes white show, at the moment can not help but take a cold breath. "You said you were going to kill me, didn''t you?" Looking at Liu Caiyu in the white night, her voice is indifferent. Liu Caiyu is smart all over, her face is red and sometimes white. She doesn''t know what to say. Five gods and three spirits? What is the concept? People''s brains have stopped thinking. Yi Baixiu''s three changes of the heavenly spirits are enough to shock the heroes and frighten people. What can we say about the five heavenly spirits in the white night? "White... White night... What if you have five heavenly spirits? You only have nine levels of martial spirit strength. Master Yi is a person of the Ninth level of heaven soul realm. There is a whole big difference between you and Master Yi. This is not what two heavenly spirits can make up for! " Liu Caiyu bit her teeth and yelled, though her voice was shaking. People around him nodded in secret. That''s right. If white night enters the realm of heaven and soul, it''s still easy to say. The problem is that he is still stuck in the territory of Wu Hun. It is a qualitative leap from Wu Hun to Tian Hun, and the difference between them is so great. Even if Bai Ye is astonished by five heavenly spirits, it still can''t prove that he is better than Yi Baixiu. The clothes are white and beautiful. The eyes are looking at the white night. The fighting spirit in the eyes is gradually strong. "With your five heavenly spirits and the name of your master, Bai Xiu believes that you will not get a false name! Don''t talk nonsense, master Bai. Let''s see the real chapter under our hands Yi Baixiu threw his soft sword. The body of the sword twisted like a poisonous snake and stabbed at the white night. At night, the momentum spread and the momentum fell. Bang! Nine major trends! People around me retreated wildly, but their eyes did not move, and they did not dare to blink. Master war! It''s finally on! This war is bound to shake the soul of the mainland. "Nine major trends? Master Bai is just a person in the martial spirit realm, but he can master the nine major trends. Bai Xiu admires him, but don''t be arrogant! Look at me Yi Bai Xiujiao drinks, soft sword toward the ground. Whew!!!! The earth immediately raised a large number of spines and roared. White night jump into the air a little, but just got up, was a thick shake of the momentum of repression. This is also a nine fold trend! Yi Baixiu also mastered the general trend of the same realm, worthy of being a master. It was really extraordinary. In the white night, the soul of Zhentian dragon stirs up, and the power of repression is mixed with the general situation, and the other party''s general situation is broken in an instant. White clothes show a slightly tight face, prompting a spirit of heaven. It is the soul of a flying phoenix. It is red all over, gorgeous and beautiful. It has big wings and a hot wind rippling up. It revolves around the white night. The wind, like a blade, cuts the earth to pieces. Her eyes a Lin, seize the opportunity, body like a flash of lightning, instant rushed to the white night in front of a soft sword cut. Sonorous! Cut off the green sword and block the soft sword. When the two swords collide, they make a harsh sound. However, when the soft sword blows on the green sword, it bends out in a strange arc. The tip of the sword cuts directly into the chest of the white night and shakes it back several steps. White night ate a dark loss, can not help frowning. This sword is strange. Its strength is amazing. The power on the sword is terrible. However, it is soft and incomparable. It is impossible to defend with utensils. To say it is a sword, it is more like a whip. It was the first time that he saw the strong sword skill hidden in the soft soft soft. "Master Bai, be careful." His face was a little ruddy with white clothes, and his expression was quite excited. He killed again with his sword. His posture was like a dancing crane, beautiful and graceful, but the sword in his hand was frightening. The woman, who had said she didn''t want to fight, is now so excited. The white night is quite interesting, smile slightly, meet the past. Whoosh! With a wave of the green sword, the nine soul sword rhyme swings open. The fierce sword spirit is like a sickle of death, cutting off the soul power of the surrounding Phoenix. In the white night, the ground roared, which made it difficult for Yi Baixiu to stand firm and the offensive was chaotic. He took a breath and took advantage of the situation to carry his sword and kill him. The body of the sword burst like a random arrow. "Coiled snake sword technique!" Yi Bai Xiujiao rebukes her, her figure is steady, and her soft sword is quickly thrown away, just like a dragon going out to sea. In the white night, the soft sword is everywhere. The green sword is fierce and strong. The two swords fight each other and collide continuously. Every time they collide, they burst out a terrible sword pattern. The heroes in all directions retreat and dare not go forward. The wall of dragon city is directly shattered into powder, and even the mountains in the distance are cracked. The two men just fought, and the gate of dragon city became ruins, and the heroes retreated to dozens of miles. White clothes show the shape, willow eyebrows slightly wrinkled, sword gallop to the distant mountains."It''s not a good fight here. Master Bai, we''ll take that mountain as our platform and fight again!" "Good!" In the white night, the interest also came, a little feet, into a rainbow flying to the mountains. Before they landed, they fought again. However, after ten breaths of Kung Fu, the whole mountain was surrounded by the piercing and terrifying sword. The spirits and beasts on the mountain fled to the mountain one after another. After a while, there were only two people left on the huge mountain. The people looked away in awe. The battle of master is rare in a hundred years. "Lord of the Imperial Palace, who will win if you say two masters?" Hua Feiying looks ahead and asks. "It''s hard to say." The emperor slowed down. "Master Yi is a woman, but his soft sword of dragon and snake is amazing and famous. Even those in the top of the master list praise Master Yi. Although master Bai is a rising star, he is still a lot worse than Master Yi." The other is da Neng Dao. However, no one dares to question the white night any more. Can you fight with Yi Bai at this point, this strength has been able to explain everything? "Big brother, Noel, what should we do now?" Liu Caiyu asked, she has now stood at the end of the Liu family, naturally will not be in charge of the dragon family. "There is a treasure of the dragon family, named dragon vein, which is left by the ancestors of the dragon family to the descendants of the dragon family. It can be used to break through the supreme realm. It is a rare divine thing. The dragon family has been hiding it. Originally, it was intended to be used by the Dragon British war. However, the Dragon Kingdom war has passed away. We will seize it and give it to the master to break through and step out of that realm. At that time, don''t mention a small dragon family, even if it is The Liu family is not afraid of those who are at the top of the soul land! " Liu Zhao''s eyes were burning and he murmured. "I''ve heard about it. Don''t worry. It must belong to my Liu family." Liu Caiyu nodded. "Just the dragon family, how can we compare with our Liu family? Don''t say this white night, even if the Dragon British war is still alive, we are not afraid." Liu Nuo hummed. Liu Zhao chuckled, and Liu Caiyu looked at the dragon family coming over there and said with a sneer, "long Liu, why don''t you come here soon? The dragon family has a dragon enemy. This old stubborn will be buried sooner or later! " "Shut up The dragon was furious. "You don''t look down upon it, long Liu. If you go with me, you will still be able to keep your honor and wealth. Don''t toast or eat or drink." Liu Caiyu hummed. "You..." long Liu Qi''s fist clenched. "Dragon flow, just, don''t say more. Today, the Liu family and the dragon family have already torn their faces. Why talk more?" "In fact, from the moment Liu Caiyu married into the dragon family, I guessed the old man''s intention of Liu''s family. I''ve been guarding against this day, but I don''t want this day to come so soon. It''s not as good as heaven." "Master, you don''t have to blame yourself. If white night can defeat Yi Baixiu, there is still hope for our dragon family." Said the steward respectfully. "Is that white night... Really hope?" The Dragon enemy looked at the Dragon moon not far from his eyes, and his sunken eyes were shining with strange light. Sonorous. A sharp roar of the sword suddenly came out of the mountain. A huge shadow of the sky covering sword appeared on the sky, and then it was cut down. It''s like extermination. People were shocked. When the sword fell, the mountain fell apart like a broken earth bag. The two figures flew out of the dusty mountain. The sky and the earth were dark, just like the end of the world. The wind from the distance was mixed with terrible destructive power. A tie? People were shocked. "Master Bai is really tough." Some people praise it. "But Master Yi hasn''t done his best yet." The flower is not cherry, and suddenly a smile. "Not doing my best?" Qin Zongzhu was stunned. He suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly changed, and he cried out: "is it the fusion of heaven and soul?" "Good! When he was on the moon, he used this method to kill the spirit fish The flowers are not cherry trees with a smile. The war was earth shaking. At the moment, the white clothes show over there has begun to merge with the spirit of heaven. The spirit of the Phoenix on her face bloomed in bursts of fire, reflected on her white face, like a flame burning on the snow, the scene was intoxicating. And her another white lotus sky soul also blooms the gorgeous sky soul, moves toward the flying phoenix. The two heavenly spirits began to merge into one, and finally turned into a white phoenix soul seal, which appeared between her forehead. Five changes the spirit of the holy Phoenix! Someone cried out. There was silence all around. "This is Master Yi''s strongest soul." Flowers are not cherry blossoms, but smile. "Five changes of the soul... This is not the three changes of the soul can contend with, even if the number of white night dominated, it is still useless, the force of the five changes of the soul, enough to crush him." Liu Zhao sneered."After all, it''s sister Xiu. How can this country bumpkin compare with her?" Liu Nuo chuckled. Liu Caiyu looks at the end of the dragon house like a show off. All the dragon family members are dead grey, but Longyue has no expression. Whether it was her, so was the emperor. "Not enough." The emperor stares at the white show and reads a sentence. "What is not enough? What do you mean Asked the stranger curiously. However, the divine light reappears, and a majestic spirit of incompatibility swept over, directly covering the soul of Yi Bai Xiu. People were stunned at the sight. Liu family looks dull, flower is not cherry completely silent. The scene was silent. People seem to have stopped breathing. The emperor shook his head lightly: "a spirit of five changes in the sky is nothing in front of master Bai, because he can melt two of them!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 "Come in and talk." A quiet sound came from a quiet and elegant courtyard. Du Ze and Du xue''er, who are waiting outside, tremble slightly and walk towards the inside. The courtyard is quiet, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. A very brave man with dark skin is sitting under the tree, keeping his eyes closed. Man''s temperament is unique, there is a natural flavor, as if to integrate into the nature, with it, if you do not look closely, others may not notice that there is a person under the tree. Seeing this man, Du Xueer and Du Ze''s expressions immediately became extremely respectful, and went forward to make a respectful ceremony. "Hello, big brother." "They are all brothers and sisters of our own family. Why are you so polite? Just find a place to sit." The man did not open his eyes and opened his mouth at will. "Thank you." They said, but did not go to sit. "What''s the matter?" The man asked slowly. Du Xueer was about to speak when he was interrupted by Du Ze. He clasped his fist and called out in a hurry: "elder brother, please make decisions for me!" "Well?" The man is Du ya, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Du Ze strangely: "zedi, what''s the matter with you? Who was it that bullied? " "Big brother, no, it''s..." Du Xueer wanted to talk, but was blocked by Du Ze. Du Ze showed his grievance and anger and cried out in a loud voice: "brother, you don''t know! Some time ago, I was ordered by my family and elder brother to borrow the jade from the misty Valley and give it to my elder brother for cultivation. However, I didn''t want to be robbed by a bastard from the lower level mainland when I just got the precious jade. I was fully responsible for the matter, but I was not the opponent of the thief. I asked elder brother to make the decision for me. " Duze''s cry of grief and anger. "Such a thing?" Du Ya was slightly suspicious: "Du Ze, I know your strength very well. If you want to defeat you, you must at least be the next heaven soul worshiper. How can a person from the lower level of the mainland have the power of the venerable? You''re not going to lie to me, are you? " "Do you dare to deceive my elder brother? Duze swears to heaven that every word is true. " Du Ze said in a hurry. "In that case, who is that man?" Du Ze took a light breath and asked. "That person is not ordinary. Although he is only a person of the martial spirit realm, he can kill the strong man in the heaven soul state..." Du Ze said. "Martial spirit realm person?" Du Ya heard the sound, his eyes showed a dignified color: "you said that person, should not be a white night?" "Brother, have you heard of this man?" Du Ze was stunned. "Have you not heard of it? It is said that Yu Changhong, the grand master, was killed by a lower level mainland man named Bai Ye. He was not only the one who killed him, but also the Taoist sect leader, the mythical Monroe king, and the green cold sword saint. This matter has been spread for a long time. Although the rumor is far from the truth, many people do not believe it, including me, but from what you said, maybe the white night is really not simple. ¡±Du Ya sank. "Big brother, is that all that matters?" Du Ze looks stunned and unwilling to say. "What do you think of me? Go to avenge the white night and take back the ethereal jade? " Du Ya shook his head: "since he can kill Yu Changhong and kill so many powers one after another, how can he have no means? Although the soul is happy with gratitude and enmity, sometimes we should retreat from difficulties. We should not be rash and radical. Otherwise, we will only ruin our future. We should try not to provoke him in the daytime! Let it go. " "Big brother..." Du Ze still wanted to say what, but saw originally and the gas Du ya face color suddenly a cold. Duze shivered. "Duze, it''s almost OK. Do you really think I''m so gullible? You didn''t tell me the truth from the beginning. Did you want me to be your gun commander Du Ya hums coldly. Du Ze a listen, cold sweat DC, urgent cry: "elder brother, I dare not do this kind of thing." Du Ya murmured, turned his head and said, "xue''er, tell me the situation at that time." "Yes, big brother." Du Xueer nodded and immediately told the whole story. As a master, Du Ya didn''t know about his younger brother. After hearing this, he glared at Du Ze and said solemnly: "the white night has been merciful. If you change to other masters, you will be humiliated like this. Don''t say that you are not safe. I''m afraid the Du family will be implicated. From today on, when you meet the white night again, you should pay homage to him. You should not neglect it. You need to cultivate with him Is it white? " Du Ze heard the voice, secretly gnawed his teeth, but nodded. ... ... outside the dragon city. The earth trembled, the clouds dispersed, and the sword spirit soared to the sky. Two figures like stars and arrows circled and collided in the sky, and the sword patterns swung to the four sides. His body looks like a startling goose, but his soft sword is like a poisonous dragon. Every sword can shake the void. Holding the white sword, he will not resist the white sword. "He seems to understand my sword skills?" At this point, Yi Baixiu has found the clue. Although the spirit of the white night is strong, but the white show on the top did not occupy too much advantage.She took a breath and pursed her pink lips. Her long hair suddenly rose in disorder, and a sharp sword like air current swayed around her. The suppression power of the spirit dragon, which is constantly shrouded in the white night, was shaken. "Well?" The white night was slightly surprised. It''s unique. "Master Bai, you seem to understand my sword skill? Bai Xiu admires you for your amazing insight and concentration. However, Bai Xiu''s swordsmanship was developed from childhood. The sword skill can only be called a position skill if it takes the meaning of the sword as the soul. Otherwise, it will be boxing and leg embroidery. Since master Bai is so fascinated with Bai Xiu''s sword skill, Bai Xiu has to take it seriously! " With the sound falling down, Yi Baixiu''s body leaps high, and behind her comes a figure of heavenly maiden, which is several feet high. She dances with silk, and holds a blue sword. She makes the same posture as Yi Baixiu. However, there is a complete vacuum around her, and a terrible and fierce meaning fills her. White night believes that even if a piece of steel is lost in the past, it will be broken into pieces even before it is close to Yi Baixiu. "This seems to be the profound meaning of Kendo?" There was a cry in the white night. "Yes, this is the profound meaning of qichongkendo! It''s also one of the strongest means for me to become a master! " Yi Bai Xiujiao drinks, across a distance of several hundred meters, the soft sword cuts forward. The shadow of the goddess behind him makes the same action. But in the past, it''s like a white sword! The white night flashed at once, but the blade of nothingness was too fast, invisible and colorless, making it impossible to defend. "Can''t avoid it!" White night was shocked and immediately raised the green sword to resist. But when the green sword hits the blade of nothingness... click. A crackle. The green sword is directly broken into two pieces, and the blade of nothingness splits fiercely on the shoulder of the white night. Whoosh! He fell down like a meteor, falling into the mountains. The whole mountain roared and began to collapse and collapse... "win!" When the Liu family saw it, they were all very happy. "How could that happen?" At the end of the dragon''s house, his face is as grey as death. Hua Feiying shook the folding fan and said with a smile, "Lord of the Imperial Palace, you see, this white master is not the rival of Master Yi in the end!" Even if you don''t have a sword, what do you want to fight with? What''s more, the terror of Yi Baixiu''s sword just now makes those people who are nearly a hundred miles away from each other feel fear. Hua Feiying believes that in addition to the emperor and the Dragon enemy, anyone who takes the sword in front of him must be dead or disabled. And although the white night can receive, but the weapon is not enemy, the force ate a blow, I''m afraid he should be in two now. Everyone has this idea. However, the Yi Bai Xiu over there stayed in the air. Her beautiful eyes opened wide and looked down. I saw that dusty place, out of a figure, not others, it is the white night. There was an obvious sword mark on his shoulder in the white night, and his clothes were torn. But there was only a shallow mark on his shoulder. His flesh was not broken, let alone injured. "How could that be possible?" White clothes show, mouth slightly open, starry eyes full of dull. "Master Yi is worthy of being the eighth master. If this sword had been placed a year ago, I would not have died or been disabled. But if you want to kill me now, I''m afraid it will not be easy." Said the white night slowly. "Holy in flesh?" Yi Bai Xiu thought of something and said with a wry smile. No wonder the white night is so terrible. The five lives of heaven and soul, the fusion of five changes, and the sanctification of flesh. Compared with these, his so-called martial spirit realm is no longer important. "Come on, this shouldn''t be your limit." White night jump up, hands back negative way. "Good! Then try my sword again. If you can take it, I will be defeated! " The clothes white Xiu catkin raises, five fingers unceasingly shakes, another hand soft sword also unceasingly dances. The sword strength of her whole body began to soar wildly. After her death, the shadow of the goddess was holding the sword with both hands. The sword was standing in front of her forehead, her eyes were closed, and she was absorbed in accumulating the sword spirit. "Well?" The white night is still staring. However, Yi Baixiu''s Kendo profound meaning is undergoing a qualitative change. The Kung Fu between the two breaths directly and forcibly breaks through to the realm of Badong kendo. Although it is only a short-term improvement, the power of Kendo profound righteousness is much stronger than before. "Holy Phoenix!" Yi Baixiu suddenly opened her eyes, and the spirit of the five changes between her forehead was shining again. Her soft sword was covered with halo, and immediately covered with the yuan power of the five changes of the heaven soul, and lit a snow-white flame. The blazing flame pattern is in the void, and the sword is wrapped in the flame pattern. It is invincible and unstoppable.The white night was startled. At the beginning, Yu Changhong, daozhu, and Wentiange had any means that could be more terrifying than the current Yi Bai Xiu? Although this man is a woman, his strength is admirable. "Although you have a sword, you still have a sword. Pull out your sword, or you will die if you pick me up with flesh and blood." Clothes white show see white night hands after the negative, indifferent, can not help but open a way. "Draw the sword?" The white night was a little surprised, looked at the simple sword on his waist and shook his head: "this sword can''t be pulled out." If it is pulled out, the contest will be meaningless. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Yi Bai Xiu naturally did not understand the meaning of white night, and when he did not want to pull out, he gave up. For the swordsman, it is a kind of blasphemy and insult for the opponent to fight with himself instead of pulling out his sword. Although Yi Bai Xiu''s self-restraint is excellent, she is also a little angry at the moment. "In this case, master Bai, don''t blame Bai Xiu. Even if you become a saint in flesh, you should have a headache at the moment." The eyes are white and bright like diamonds. If she was like a fairy before, she is a real fairy now. In the white night, I looked quietly, with a deep expression, and my black pulse was constantly flashing. Even if the body is big, in the face of this terrible blow, I''m afraid it will not be easy. This is probably Yi Bai Xiu''s best shot. Sonorous. A harsh sound of the instrument rings open, white clothes show catkin gently waved, although it seems soft and powerless, but this sword down, it seems to dance the heaven and earth, disturb the reincarnation, the blade of the sword fell, as if the end of the world. All the existence of the whole body of the white night is reduced to ashes, and the earth is sunken. It is like a giant smashing the earth with one blow. The sand turns into dust, and even the air is compressed. As soon as his eyes opened, the black veins appeared directly and no longer disappeared. All the energy of jiuzhuan immortal body was completely filled with the body. The two spirits of five changes were running wildly. Yuan Li was like the biological armor with extremely terrible vitality. It covered him. Every time he was torn by this terrible destructive force, it would immediately coagulate, as if it would never be torn. But the element force is limited in the end. He held up his arms, folded his palms, and thrust his fingers against the terrible destructive force, like a sharp sword, into the sky. Roar!!!! The two men''s strength confrontation, like a dragon and tiger fight, the atmosphere is myriad, the wind and cloud shake. People watching the battle in the distance only saw chaos and the roar of tearing the heaven and earth. They didn''t know what was happening in the hair. Nearly a hundred miles away, they could still feel the terrible power hovering like a sword. People were staring, heart pounding, pale. The power of the mountain was so powerful that they were so frightened. "What happened? Who won? " After a long time, people can only see a chaos, some people can''t bear to get closer, but as soon as they enter, they are shocked by the strong force of destruction. "If you want to die, how can you disturb me?" One hummed and cursed. The people''s hearts were cold and silent. "But... Who won?" It''s not cool. "I don''t know." People shake their heads. "Oh, what else? Sister Xiu must have won! What is that white night? I don''t know what kind of despicable means I used to mix up with the name of the master, but I tried to fight against sister Xiu. I will die here by night. " Liu Nuo on the horse hummed. The crowd was silent, but several believed Liu Nuo''s words. And the dragon family is worried, thinking back. That''s not true. At this time, a chaotic area over there suddenly broke up the ashes, and a divine light rose to disperse the dust, fog and dust. Then a green and cold sword with a length of nearly 100 Zhang Long fell from the sky and fell to the bottom. Dong Long!!!!! The whole dragon city was shaken up, and the mountain was completely leveled. There was an abyss that could not be seen for hundreds of miles in its original place. The sword is flying into the sky! "That''s Master Yi''s way to kill the sword!" The emperor cried out. Yi Baixiu''s sword technique? Don''t you say that white clothes have the upper hand? The shadow of QingHan sword gradually disappeared, but the remaining power was not reduced, and the destructive power of destroying the withered and decaying lasted for a long time. But there was no sign of fighting. People jumped up and looked into the distance, wondering what the result was, but no one dared to approach. After all, the master''s fighting spirit has not yet faded. And in the end of the mountain into the abyss, Yi Bai Xiu panted slightly and fell from the air. She was holding a soft sword. Her face was red and her forehead was covered with sweat. The spirit of the holy Phoenix had recovered its appearance of three changes. Obviously, she had exhausted her strength and could not maintain the posture of integration and five changes. "This is my strongest blow. Even if I can''t kill him, at least he can lose his fighting power!" Yi Baixiu looked at the soft sword in her hand. At the moment, the soft sword was extremely hot, like red iron. She put the soft sword away and walked towards the end of the white night with a slightly staggered step. "Master Bai, you are very strong. I believe that other people are far from your opponents except those who are in front of you. Before that, I still had some doubts about you, but now I know that I am wrong, and it is a big mistake. With your strength, Yu Changhong and their death are not unjust." Yi Baixiu''s eyes were shining at the gradually scattered dust, and slowly opened his mouth. His voice was filled with admiration and a trace of regret.It''s a pity that you met me. It''s a pity that you are so arrogant in front of me. If you are willing to draw the sword, even if you can''t take it, at least you won''t suffer too many injuries, but you are fighting against me with bare hands. Even if you take the sword, you are afraid that your strength will be exhausted, and your soul will be exhausted, and you will not be able to fight back. Yi Bai Xiu thought in the heart and sighed slightly. On the list of masters, only a few of them could eat her attack head-on. No one could do it except those old masters. The soul state of the white night was too bad. Even if the body became a saint, it was useless. The foundation was too thin, and it was a bit like a strong man in the middle. However, this man''s talent is so amazing that, over time, he must be able to shake the old master''s amazing existence. It''s just that he doesn''t understand convergence. Yi Bai Xiu shakes her head and plans to see the situation of the white night. But a few steps forward, her pace suddenly froze, a pair of eyes stagnated to look at the front. "This... It''s impossible." White clothes show lost consciousness and murmured. There was a heavy breath. She quickly trotted a few steps, only to see a naked man walking slowly ahead. The man''s muscles are strong and slender, and his upper body clothes are completely burst. There are only a few pieces of broken steps hanging on his upper body. His lower trousers are also tattered, but they can cover his body. On his body, there are terrible and abnormal sword marks, one by one blood red, and some of them are cut open. However, no matter which sword mark it is, it is not fatal. The man breathes heavily, but his spirit is still there. "Master Yi, this sword... It''s a good sword move! If I had not become a saint in my flesh and cultivated my unique formula, I would have died under this sword. " The white night showed a smile and exclaimed. Yu Changhong and QingHan swordsman, who are proficient in sword moves, are much different from this Yi Bai Xiu. White clothes show pink lips slightly open, delicate small face dull, stiff expression, for a long time to come back to God. She stepped back a few steps, unable to say: "I lost..." "what is Master Yi doing? You should still have the strength of the first World War. " White night frowns. "No, I''m almost exhausted. That sword just now consumed most of my strength. You, not only did not die, but you ate my sword with your bare hands. From this point of view, I was a mess." Yi Bai Xiu said with a bitter smile. In my heart, I was shocked. What''s going on with this guy? Why is the flesh so terrible? How does he practice? "Luck is the majority. If you can wield two more swords, I will not die or die." "Two swords? I can''t even wield a sword. " Yi Baixiu''s eyes widened and looked around at the white night. His bright pupil flashed with curiosity: "I don''t know why you, who come from Qingge mainland, can cultivate your body to such a terrible level..." Bai Ye smiles and doesn''t speak. Yi Baixiu doesn''t ask questions. After all, it''s privacy. She breathes and shakes her head: "OK, since I''ve given up, I''ll leave according to the agreement. I don''t wipe my hands about dragon city. However, master Bai, Bai Xiu is brave here. Can you make a request to you?" "What request?" Asked the white night. "If dragon city and the Liu family fight, can miss liu Nuo be spared?" Yi Bai Xiu''s eyes were shining at him, and his voice was crisp and wonderful. The white night thought for a moment and nodded: "I can warn her once. If she refuses to leave and insists on getting involved in this matter, then I can''t be blamed." "I''ll try to persuade her to leave." Yi Bai Xiu is busy. "Whatever you want." White night from the Qianlong ring to take out a dress, put on ready to return to the dragon city. Yi Baixiu nodded, looked at the white night, and suddenly said, "master Bai, your two swords are really strange. Although the sword on the ground is broken, the sword spirit is still there. I think it is not a common product. If you recast it and transform it, its grade will not be lower than it is now." "Sword spirit?" The white night was stunned. Yi Baixiu picked up the green sword and looked at it. He praised: "good sword. Unfortunately, the method of casting sword is wrong. It should not be like this." "Oh?" I picked it up in the white night. I looked at it carefully, but I couldn''t see why. I could only feel that the body of the green sword was chaotic. It was much more irritable than when it was complete before. Green sword is not dead! As soon as I see the light in the white night, I put the broken sword of the green sword into the Qianlong ring and try to recast it in the future. The clothes are white and the eyes are shining. They fall on the dead dragon sword. "Why can''t I pull this sword?" "I want to draw blood." The white night is light. Yi Baixiu watched the dead Dragon Sword quietly. After a moment, his face suddenly changed. He was extremely pale, and he stepped back again and again. "What''s the matter with you?" Asked the white night with a frown. "No... nothing." Yi Bai Xiu was a little shaken. She looked at the white night and stopped talking. "What do you see?" "It''s a fierce sword, full of ferocity. How did you... Shake it?"Yi Bai Xiu mumbled her lower lip and said slowly. "I didn''t shock it, it just followed me all the time." White night shakes his head and turns to the dragon city. Yi Baixiu followed. The war stopped. The whole gate of dragon city was buzzing, and the war attracted more souls. Thousands of people gathered here. But when people saw the two masters coming back together, they were puzzled. Neither seems to have been hurt. So... Who won? But I saw the white show walking quickly towards Liu Nuo. "Sister Xiu, why is that man alive? Didn''t you kill him? Are you merciful? " Liu Nuo''s face was a little sulky, but more anxious. She always thought that Yi Baixiu could kill Bai Ye, and she was convinced, but it didn''t work out. "Nuo''er, please leave with me as soon as possible. Don''t meddle in the affairs of Longcheng." White clothes show a low voice. "For what?" Liu Nuo shivered all over and asked in astonishment. "Because... I lost." White clothes show a faint sigh. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 Several people look at each other, a dull face, can not believe what Yi Baixiu said. Liu Zhao even felt that he had heard something wrong. He stepped forward two steps, staring at Yi Baixiu, and said in surprise, "Master Yi, what do you say? You... Failed? How is that possible? You are a master! How could it be defeated by a lower continental waste? Don''t be kidding... Liu Caiyu''s face was stunned and she couldn''t accept it. No one would believe it. After all, the duel between the two was too vague to be seen by the public. On the contrary, it was obvious to all that the white night was powerful. As for the white night, how could a clown who jumped out of nowhere could he win? Liu Nuo stares at Yi Bai Xiu. How she hopes Yi Bai Xiu can nod and smile. It''s really a joke, but things are extremely cruel. However, seeing Yi Baixiu shaking her head, she said slowly, "I always thought that if the soul state is strong, then the strength is strong. People treat people with the spirit state, but today I am very wrong. For the soul person, the soul state is not everything. I really lost. You don''t have to think about it..." this word, like a cold wind, makes the Liu family extremely cold. "It must be that sister Xiu is too weak and soft hearted, so she is merciful. That''s what spared the white night!" At this time, Liu Nuo, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth. The Liu family looked at her in amazement. However, Liu Nuo''s face was cold, his eyes were fixed, and he bit his teeth slightly. He said, "brother Zhao, no matter whether sister Xiu wins or loses, the dragon family is exhausted. Brother Zhao, please do it quickly. Don''t delay any more." "I see!" Liu Zhao nodded, looked at Yi Baixiu, and said in a low voice: "Master Yi, please rest for a while, but later, there will be fierce fighting. I hope you can take a hand to frighten the heroes." After that, Liu Zhao waved his hand, and the masters of the Liu family took action one after another. "Liu Zhao, if you want to start, I will not intervene, neither help nor hinder. This has nothing to do with me. In addition, Nuo''er, I''d like to ask you one last question, are you going or not?" At this time, the white clothes show crisp voice slightly cold, mouth drink, spread around. The Liu family was stunned. "Master Yi, what do you mean Liu zhaoleng asked. "Is it hard to understand? I said, I lost, I''m not the opponent of white night, why don''t you believe it? According to the agreement, I need to leave here immediately. Liu Zhao, if you want to die, it''s up to you. I hope you don''t harm Nuo''er. It''s hard to say whether you can eat the dragon family with you. I''m afraid master Bai will be enough for you to drink! Evacuate quickly! " Clothes white show small face cold way. Liu Zhao and Liu Caiyu immediately turned pale and retreated with their eyes wide open. Yi Bai Xiu... Really defeated? "How could that happen?" Liu Nuo''s eyes were lost and he could not stop murmuring. "Noel, follow me as soon as you can." Yi Bai Xiu drinks low, and then he wants to pull Liu Nuo away. "Sister Xiu, are you afraid of the white night?" Liu Nuo shook off her hand and asked reluctantly. Yi Bai Xiu was surprised: "Nuo''er, what do you mean by this?" "You still have strength, and you still have the possibility of World War I. why do you say you are defeated? On the contrary, the white night is in a mess and his breath is weak. How can he defeat you? Sister Xiu, what are you doing so for? If you don''t want to help the Liu family, you can leave. Why do you want to pull me out? " Liu Nuo said in a low voice. Yi Baixiu sighed and shook her head. "That''s right, Master Yi. If you don''t want to help my Liu family, you can leave by yourself. Even without Master Yi''s help, we can still win a small dragon family." Liu Zhao returned to his senses and said in a deep voice. How can he give up when things have come to this point? If we can annex the dragon city and win the dragon vein of the dragon family, the rise of the Liu family is not a problem. When the time comes, he will not be afraid of any heavenly king palace or master. "I don''t want to waste my breath any more." Yi Bai Xiu murmured: "Nuo''er, you are too young. Things are not what you think. You don''t understand the power of the white night. He is not only a five living spirit, but also a great master of becoming a saint in the flesh. In addition, he is also fighting the profound meaning. His strength is terrible. Some time ago, it was rumored that Bai Ye killed Yu Changhong and QingHan sword saint in Qunzhong People, if I had been, I would continue to believe that this was a rumor, but now I firmly believe that this is not a rumor. These people must have been killed by the night "Sister Xiu doesn''t have to say. If you want to go, you can go. I have to stay here." Liu Nuo said. "You..." in the face of Liu Nuo such a stubborn attitude, white show has completely no move. "Master Yi, people all say that you are pure and pure, like a fairy, and have a kind heart of Bodhisattva. When you see it today, it is true that you are too soft. You clearly can''t bear to see this waste coming from the lower mainland at night. Therefore, you deliberately let him go. You make the younger generation admire you. However, my Liu family has the Liu family''s plan, and I hope Master Yi will not stop it."At this time, a rebellious laugh came from the distance, and then a few figures ejected, like lightning, fell here in an instant. Clothes white show, eyes light down, willow eyebrows micro Cu. "Liu Yinbao?" Exclaimed the distant emperor. "Liu Yinbao? Could it be that would-be master of Yin leopard who has become famous in recent years? " Asked the man next to him in astonishment. "Yes, he is!" "Did the Liu family even invite him out? It seems that if they don''t take the dragon city today, they will never give up! " The crowd was tumultuous. "The strongest genius of the Liu family has come?" On the side of the dragon family, the Dragon enemy stares at the person who appears, and his voice is extremely heavy. "It is said that Liu Yinbao once challenged Du ya, the ninth ranked master, without defeat. Therefore, Liu Yinbao is honored as the quasi master. In fact, his strength has reached the peak of the superior heaven soul master. If he can''t get out of the yanghun realm, he will be hard to subdue him. Unexpectedly, he will do it himself." Long Mo is full of dignified say. "Master Yi and Yin Bao, the master to be, if they join hands, the white night will be no match." Liu Qinghe worried. When they came safely from the two, the people of the dragon family were not very happy, because they thought the same as the Liu family. Maybe Yi Baixiu showed mercy, which ended the battle. Otherwise, even if they didn''t die, they would not be so safe... "but judging from the appearance of Master Yi, it seems that they are no longer willing to get involved in this matter Who is this white night? It''s amazing. " Next to the high-rise Yilong road. "Now it''s not the time to take care of this. Liu Yinbao has come, and the situation has changed. Liu Yinbao is a member of the Liu family, and his ideas will not be shaken. If he makes a move, he will never die with the white night. Once the white night is defeated, no one in our dragon family will be Liu Yinbao''s opponent..." Long Nan left the sinking road. When the dragon family heard this, they all looked heavy. "Let''s take a step and see if the white night can defeat it." The Dragon enemy is weak. The crowd nodded. "Are you all right, white night?" When the white night came, Long Yue immediately met him and looked around. Her face was full of worry. "I''m ok." White night nodded. "You don''t have to come in." Long Yue sighed, and her face was sad: "you''d better try to get rid of it quickly, so as not to get into trouble. Yi Baixiu has a good temper, and should not be hostile to you, but if it is other people, the situation will be different. " Long Yue understands the character of the white night. If he is a master of other character burst points, he is afraid that there will be no end of fighting between them. Liu Yinbao came over, and he was followed by the elite of the Liu family that he had cultivated personally. Everyone had the power of respecting. He looked at the beautiful white dress like a fairy, and his narrow eyes revealed a wisp of hidden greed. "Master Yi, didn''t that trash hurt you?" Liu Yinbao asked softly, with her mouth light. Yi Bai Xiu and Dai Mei frowned fiercely, but looked at Liu Nuo''s part, gently shook his head and said, "thank you for your concern. I''m ok." "Master Yi is OK." Liu Yinbao smiles, and he is obviously aware of the other party''s resistance. He is not in a hurry to get close to Yi Bai Xiu, but to go there. He did not pay attention to the emperor and others, or even looked at it, but directly looked at the dragon city. "Dragon family, are you still stubborn? After the fall of long Ying Zhan, you will be exhausted. Even if my Liu family let you go today, then other people will spare you? Dragon enemy, as the leader of the dragon family, you should plan a good future for the people of the dragon family. If you are willing to submit to our Liu family, I Liu Yinbao promises that you will never be treated unfairly! If you continue to cling to your obsession... It''s impossible for this trash to keep you. Think about it. " Liu Yinbao holds her chest in both hands and moves her ten fingers. She smiles. White night a listen, a long breath, go forward. "White night, what are you going to do?" Long Yue was stunned. "I don''t want to waste any more time. Since these people are so haunted, they should be dealt with quickly." The white night is cold. Since Yi Bai Xiu can''t persuade him, there is no need to persuade him. Bai Ye once said that he only gave Yi Bai Xiu a chance. The white clothes over there showed their appearance. Their faces were pale and their faces were tight. They grabbed Liu Nuo and jumped forward to the distance. "Master Yi?" Liu Zhao and others did not understand. "If she leaves, let her go. Without her, Longcheng can take it." Liu Yinbao shook her head. "Yin leopard, be careful. Although this white night comes from the lower continent, there are still some methods. Before Li Yi and them, they were killed by this man''s mechanism man." Liu Zhaodao. "Oh, so what? Watch me kill him Liu Yinbao said with a smile and went to the white night. Is there another big war?Everyone''s heart beat. But I saw the cold eyes of the white night, staring at Liu Yinbao, one hand pressed on the sword on his waist, and his face was killing. "If you surrender, you can save your life." Liu Yinbao said with a smile on her face. The white night is silent, but the arms have been moved. "No face to face?" Liu Yinbao was angry. "You deserve my face, too?" White night cold hum, suddenly arm a draw. Sonorous. The sword of the dead dragon comes out. The sword covers all directions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 After Bai Ye''s holding five heavenly spirits, his soul power is extremely strong. In addition, he has practiced nine turns of immortal body. The generation and bearing of the soul power is more than ten times of the nine levels of the martial spirit realm. Although he has a fight with Yi Baixiu, the remaining strength is enough to urge him to move the dead dragon sword. There is no exaggeration about the tyrannical death dragon sword. The sword blade comes out of the scabbard, and the sword breaks the sky. In an instant, Liu Yinbao is swallowed up. Liu Yinbao''s body protecting vitality is like bean curd. The sword spirit of the dead dragon, which destroys everything, roars, darkens the sky and makes the earth pale. The emperor and others all opened their eyes and looked at this terrible sword with consternation. And the dress white show in the distance also abruptly stops, beautiful eyes stare at the past, small face a burst of horror. Liu Yinbao never thought that the white night was so terrible. When he reacted to it, the power that could swallow up everything was close at hand. I can''t hide! Liu Yinbao''s heart was cool, and his brain couldn''t turn around. He never thought that the man from the lower continent could have such terrible power when he drew his sword at random. "No way! He can''t be so powerful, even Yi Baixiu can''t use such terrible sword moves! What''s going on here? " There is only one thought left in Liu Yinbao''s brain. At this moment, a golden light rises from Liu Yinbao''s body. "Lock! King Kong lock son armour Liu Yinbao''s joy, this is a treasure handed down to him by his father! As long as life is at stake, they will urge themselves to protect the whole body. There is a lock in the armor, any attack, you do not have to fear. However, soon, the fierce pain made Liu Yinbao almost faint. Her eyes were directly covered by the terrible God''s awn. After a while, people couldn''t see clearly. When they came back to God, they found that they had fallen to the ground. The white night slowly put the sword into the scabbard. Liu Yinbao saw that his skin was black and smoking, but his brow did not wrinkle, as if he could not feel pain at all. "What kind of sword is this?" Liu Yinbao murmured and wanted to get up. However, he was shocked to find that all the parts below his chest had been destroyed. The Vajra lock armor had been turned into fragments, and the body was completely broken. People were still conscious that there was still a breath, but this tone could not last long. Liu Yinbao''s pupils trembled, and she felt that her consciousness was rapidly blurring. Lost! After a terrible defeat, the master to be didn''t even have room to fight... he looked at the people coming, opened his mouth and squeezed out three words: "impossible..." his mouth was so wide that he seemed to want to vent all his anger and unwillingness. But the defeat was settled and he couldn''t return to the day. He howled, and finally his neck was crooked and his body fell. The white night does not squint, straight to the other side of Liu Zhao and Liu Caiyu line. At the moment, the Liu family are petrified one by one, staring at the coming white night. People seem to forget their breath. It is not only the Liu family, the dragon family, the heavenly king palace and other influential people who are stupid in their original place. A sword! One sword will wipe out a master to be!! Even Yi Baixiu can''t do this kind of thing! but it can be done in the daytime! "It''s true! What Master Yi said is true. Only if we don''t understand the horror of Lord Bai, we will doubt him. From the beginning to the end, we are all wrong. Lord Bai''s name is genuine! He really defeated Master Yi and forced him to leave. His ranking should not be the tenth, the least, and above the eighth!!! We''re all wrong about him! " Some people can''t help it any longer. Their voice is a little exhausted, shouting loudly, as if they want to vent their shock in their hearts. This was a shocking and enlightening remark. If people had suspected that it was Yi Bai Xiu who allowed the white night before, now, no one will question it again. Yi Bai Xiu did not let the white night at all, but she was really invincible to the white night. All of us were skeptical before, but few really thought about it. "People are always easy to be deceived by those who seem to be weak but actually powerful. When they react, it is too late." In the distance, Yi Baixiu murmured, and her sight was taken back. Liu Nuo, whose face was white, sighed: "Nuo''er, you should believe me this time? Don''t say that Liu Yinbao is there. Even if I stand there, I can''t take that sword! " "How could that happen?" Liu Nuo said stupidly, people are completely stupid. "The matter has been so far, it can not be retrieved, Nuo''er, I can only choose to save you, as for those people of the Liu family... I''m afraid it''s very dangerous." Yi Bai Xiu took a deep look at the strange and fierce sword on his waist. He grabbed the frightened Liu Nuo and ran to the distance. Liu Yinbao was killed with one sword, and Yi Baixiu left. There were only experts in the Liu family. But how could these masters be the enemies of masters?Liu Zhao''s face finally showed the color of panic. He retreated again and again. The experts of the Liu family immediately surrounded him, drew out their swords one by one, and pointed to the white night tremblingly. "How... How did it turn out to be like this... How did things turn out to be like this?" Liu Caiyu looks pale. How terrifying are these means of killing the would-be master with one sword? How can the Liu family compete with it? "Master Bai... Have you heard of Liu Changqing, the head of the Liu family?" Liu Zhao took a deep breath and said. "What do you want to say?" The white night asked. "Master Bai, you are from Qingge mainland, and you obviously know little about my entering the soul. Since you don''t know, Liu Zhao will tell you something about it! Liu Changqing, the leader of our family, is a strong man in Yang soul state. His strength is so powerful that he can shake the earth and heaven. Even if the master comes, he should respect him three points. You can ask the emperor and the Dragon enemy. I am the son of Liu Changqing. If you kill me... chi!!! Before Liu Zhaohua finished speaking, a sword Qi suddenly came down and directly split it into two parts. Blood was splashed around with internal organs like petals. The Liu family was shocked and frightened. "Do you want to say that you are the son of yanghunjing people, and I can''t kill you? I''m sorry, I''ve never been threatened by people in the daytime, not to mention the Yang soul state. Even if the supreme is here, I can still kill them! " The white night said indifferently, his eyes cold and cold. Liu Zhao, with his eyes wide open, fell to the ground and died miserably. "Ah..." Liu Caiyu screamed. She was so scared that she sat on the ground with her hips wet. She was scared to pee. The Liu family suddenly came back to their senses. Several of them bit their teeth and killed them with knives. But as soon as they approached, they were smashed to pieces by the mechanism man. The rest of them turned their heads and ran. "Gone?" In the white night, the mechanism was transformed into lightning and rushed towards it. These people were scared out of their wits. They even dared not resist. In a short time, in a howl of grief, all the so-called masters of the Liu family were killed and their bodies were all over the ground. In addition to Liu Nuo, who was taken away by Yi Baixiu, Liu Caiyu is the only one left. People were silent and did not dare to say a word. In the white night, Liu Caiyu stepped forward, and his killing intention was still the same. He is not a kind-hearted person. Now that he has a grudge with the Liu family, he should eliminate his roots. "Lord Bai, please hold your hand high and save Liu Caiyu''s life." At this time, the Dragon enemy led the dragon family and all of them came, and the Dragon enemy cried out. The white night looks slightly sideways. Although the dragon family''s face shows a bit of fear, but more is excited and excited. It never occurred to me that the white night was so powerful and so many masters of the Liu family were wiped away by the wind. Seeing that all the people of the Liu family died miserably, the dragon family immediately raised their spirits. The Dragon enemy gives a fist to the white night, stares at Liu Caiyu and says, "Liu Caiyu is the daughter of Liu Changqing. Now Liu Zhao is dead. If Liu Caiyu is alive, she can be a hostage. If she is there, we will be invincible in the fight between Longcheng and the Liu family! You can''t kill this girl After that, he waved his hand, and longliu stepped forward and pulled Liu Caiyu up. "You cunt! I won''t kill you this time. I''ll go back and see how I deal with you! Somebody, lock her up first Longliu drinks low. The bodyguards of the dragon family on both sides immediately stepped forward to escort Liu Caiyu back to Longcheng. But just as the two bodyguards were just approaching Liu Caiyu, they flew out together and fell on the rubble not far away, and then they fainted directly. But listen to the cold sound of the white night. "I need you to intervene when I do something? Go away The dragon family is astonished, shocked to see the white night. "White Lord... This..." the Dragon enemy looks ugly. "Listen, you are no longer the owner of the dragon family. The current owner of the dragon family is Longyue. Any decision of the dragon family naturally needs to go through the nod of Longyue and my nod. Liu Caiyu''s life and death are in my hands, and also in Longyue''s hands, but never in your hands, understand?" Cold white night said, eyes cold, as if to be able to freeze people. On hearing this, the Dragon enemy and others opened their mouths. They couldn''t say a word for a long time, and then bowed their heads and said yes. The Dragon enemy also hopes to use the Dragon moon to trap the white night and use this master as the sword of the dragon family. But now it seems that he was quite wrong. Even if the white night shocked the Tianwang palace and killed the Liu family, the fate of the dragon family could not be changed, because the whole dragon family had fallen into the hands of white night. "Moon..." long Mo quickly called to his daughter. However, Long Yue just shook her head and said nothing. Long Mo sighed and regretted. If we had been good at life, how could Longcheng have come to such a state? "The Liu family underestimated master Bai. Didn''t the dragon family underestimate master Bai? He not only has amazing talent, terrifying strength, but also has an extraordinary state of mind to understand everything. Besides, master Bai has a strong personality. He must report his revenge. The Dragon enemy shouldn''t be clever. Now he''s in the whole family of dragons. It''s really natural for him to catch up with the whole dragon family. "The emperor sighed with emotion and turned his head to ask the elder, "has Yan''er come?" "Already on the way." The elder said respectfully. "Good! Since Liu er''s marriage has not been completed, Yan''er must take it. " The emperor''s eyes were shining, he laughed and went to the night. The story of dragon city spread all over the world in three days, covering half of the soul land. White night defeats the fairy Master Yi Baixiu, and kills the potential master Liu Yinbao with one sword! No one can defeat it. For a moment, rumors about the qunzhongyu Heishan incident ceased, and the heroes were silent. An idea lingered in everyone''s mind. Master list, it''s going to be turbulent! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 "That''s not true!" In Liu''s house, Liu Changqing''s angry voice spread, and the servants around him knelt down, trembling, only to feel a terrible evil spirit enveloping the whole Liu family. "The master of the house will not be angry!" Liu masters knelt down and called. Bang Dang. Open the door, white show led Liu Nuo came in. She looked at Liu Changqing, standing in the middle of the crowd, full of anger and sadness, and sighed slightly: "Master Liu, this is the matter. Bai Xiu thinks that this matter should be put aside for the time being, and should not be continued, otherwise more people will be killed and injured." "Even if more people are killed and injured, it is also the death of the dragon family. The young master is killed and the young lady is captured. Does Master Yi hope that my Liu family will stand by and do nothing?" Liu''s family yelled angrily. "That''s right. We can''t just let it go. Otherwise, how can we save the face of the Liu family? What is the prestige of the master Cried the housekeeper. Yi Bai Xiu shakes her head. Knowing that she can''t persuade the Liu family, she turns and leaves. "Sister Xiu." Liu Nuo, with a pale face, called out in a hurry. "This is the fight between the Liu family and the dragon family. I''m just an outsider. Naturally, I''m not in a position to intervene. Nuo''er, you can do it yourself." Yi Bai Xiu said and turned away. Liu Nuo bit his lip and said nothing. "Master Yi left and left. Can''t we take the dragon family without her? Just a master, I still don''t pay attention to me Liu Changqing''s face was cold: "immediately call all the family experts together and issue the highest level assembly order. Tomorrow noon, gather in front of the square. After noon, kill the dragon city. If the dragon city doesn''t come down and refuses to hand in people, it will wash the dragon city with blood, and no chicken or dog will be left!" "Yes!" The crowd cried out and the crowd was excited. Yu Hou Fu. "Oh? The dragon family and the Liu family have a fight In the hall, a middle-aged man in a brown robe with a beard and a pair of leopard eyes smiles. He looks funny and looks at people kneeling down. "I tell you, Lord Hou, dragon city suddenly got the protection of a master. Liu Jiaben wanted to take advantage of the fire when Longcheng was attacked by Tianwang palace people, but he was obstructed by this master. The master shocked the emperor, defeated Yi Baixiu, the master invited by the Liu family, and killed Liu Zhao, the son of Liu Changqing! The method is extremely ferocious. Almost all the people of the Liu family are destroyed. The only Liu Nuo is saved by Yi Baixiu. Otherwise, he will not escape from being killed. " Said the next man respectfully. "The Liu family and the dragon family appear to be children''s and daughters'' families, but in fact they are in the same situation. Both sides want to annex each other. However, after the fall of the Dragon British war, the dragon family is left with only self-protection, and even lack of self-protection. It is impossible for both sides to oppose each other any more. At this time, the Liu family will naturally take advantage of the weakness of the dragon family, but no one expected that a master will suddenly appear in the dragon family! Turn it around. " The imperial Marquis above said with a smile. "According to the data, this person is the one who obstructed Huang Jincheng''s action before. His name is Bai Ye, and the mysterious master who ranks the tenth on the list of masters is probably this person." Humanity at the bottom. "Oh? That''s more and more interesting. " There was a glimmer of light in the eyes of the Marquis, which was like a falcon. He said with a cold smile, "this is a good opportunity. If we don''t start at this time, we will have no chance again." "What the Marquis means is..." "Liu Zhao was killed, so Liu Changqing will not give up. I think he will start tomorrow. You can quickly gather people. Tomorrow, I will lead you to Longcheng. As long as the dragon family is against the Liu family, then we can sit and watch the success or failure. If the Liu family wins, we will take the opportunity to annex the dragon family. If the dragon family wins, we will take the opportunity to annex the Liu family and the two tigers Even if we win, we must win miserably. We are all waiting for our work with ease. How can we fear them? You can also take advantage of this Kung Fu to understand Huang Jincheng''s account. " "The Lord is wise." The people below called in a hurry. Yu Hou Ye waved his hand: "hurry down and prepare." "Yes." Within the dragon city. The atmosphere became strange. In the main hall of the dragon family, Longdi, Longmo, longnanli, longliu, liuqinghe, and some aunts and aunts of Longyue all gathered together. People looked at the Dragon moon sitting at the top, and their looks changed. Long Yue is also uncomfortable. She looks at the white night in the first row on the left, but sees the man sitting quietly with his eyes closed, ignoring all the people in the hall. "If we had been kind to master Bai, at least we would have done the etiquette, I''m afraid it would not have been so." The Dragon enemy sighs repeatedly. Long Yue''s strength is not strong. Although she is beautiful, she will never be the most beautiful one in the soul land. However, Bai Ye still treats her like this because long Yue has been treating each other sincerely. From this point, we can see that Bai Ye is a person who has gratitude and revenge. If the dragon family is kind to her, I''m afraid things will not become so uncontrollable ¡£ "Huiru, are we all here?" Long Huiru, who is not far away from the dragon, asks. "Dad, in addition to those who work outside, all the direct families of the dragon family are here." Long Huiru whispered. "In that case, I will announce that from now on, the throne of the dragon family will be officially handed over to yue''er. Tomorrow, I will order people to build altars in the city, hold a succession ceremony for yue''er, and announce the whole people of the dragon city."The Dragon enemy said hoarsely. The dragon family are silent, no one object. No one dares to oppose it. After all, the one standing behind long Yue is a master. "If Uncle Yingzhan is still there, how dare you be wild at night." The Dragon stream clenched his teeth secretly. "I''m afraid my uncle is here, and he may not surrender. After all, uncle can''t kill the master to be with one sword." Next to Longnan from the shaking head road. Long Liu''s face changed. The atmosphere became more and more different. "I know you don''t agree." At the moment when everyone was silent, he opened his mouth at night. People looked at him in unison. He stood up and glanced at the crowd: "I also know that you look down on yue''er in your heart and never take her as a thing! Now you are still patient, but if I leave, I''m afraid the moon will eventually be overhead. What should the dragon city do, right? " People looked at each other and felt uncomfortable. White night''s words, in fact, said in their hearts. Although Long Yue left and won the support of a master, her condition was not good. In addition to her outstanding appearance, she was worthless. Her talent was not high, and her accomplishments were not high. Otherwise, how could Longmo marry her to Xiao Liu, a member of the Xiao family of the heavenly king palace? The elders of the dragon family are not optimistic about Longyue, and those younger generation of the dragon family are even more unconvinced. However, due to the white night, people can only appear obedient. However, both the Dragon enemy and the white night all know that this is not a long-term plan. If Longyue has no skills, he can never lead the dragon city. White night naturally took a close look at these people''s obscure expressions. He sneered: "you can look down on yue''er, but I hope you don''t underestimate her determination. From today on, I will teach her in person and teach her superior spiritology. After I leave, you may impeach her as the master of the house. At that time, if you can overthrow Yueer, I will lose!" "White night..." dragon month a listen, immediately anxious. Can not continue to say, it was blocked by the white night. "Don''t worry, Yueer. You don''t have to worry about anything with me." Long Yue a listen, a warm heart, eyes slightly red, she nodded, no longer voice. When she was regarded as a commodity by the family, she was forced to marry, even to say, marriage. When she was abandoned in vain, her parents, uncles and grandparents were indifferent to it. At the time when she was almost desperate, the white night appeared. Master, a powerful family! In the face of these giants, he did not fear, still stood up for himself. "I''ll listen to you." Long Yue whispered. Small hand drag dead, heart secretly make a decision. "Son in law, why are you still here? Come on, let''s drink. The banquet is ready, and Yan''er has arrived. Since the last separation with Xian son-in-law, she often mentions you to me, which makes my ears almost calloused. Now you come, I can relax and walk... " at this time, the emperor came in with a smile and beckoned the people to leave, which can be regarded as a temporary relief of the strange atmosphere. The dragon family went with a stiff face. White night heart hair smile, the emperor would be good to get close to. The banquet is boring, but the emperor, the flower is not cherry, these people want to climb up with the white night. However, the white night is also happy to respond. If he makes friends with the emperor, the dragon family will see that no one dares to move the Dragon moon in the future even if the white night leaves. After all, the heavenly king palace is not far away from here. "Brother Bai, long time no see. How are you doing Xiao Yan''er is full of peach blossoms and comes with a smile. Her bright eyes are bent into crescent moon. Her beauty and appearance are not inferior to Longyue''s, and even cover her up. She attracts the descendants of the dragon family to look at her frequently. "Miss Xiao." Nodding in the daytime is a response. "Why do you have to be so outspoken? You and I have been engaged. We will be our own family soon. You can call me Yan''er. " Xiao Yan''er''s cheeks are reddish, drooping to the first. "Engagement? What does Miss Xiao mean by that White night''s eyes moved and asked lightly. "Brother Bai, have you forgotten? When I was in midtown, I said that if anyone could beat me, I would marry him, and you defeated me. Therefore, you are my fiance "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." The white night frowned and said. "Master Bai is a man of heaven. His talent is unparalleled and his talent is incomparable. His achievements in the future will certainly not be limited to this. Naturally, Yan''er is not worthy of his respect. At the moment, my heavenly king palace has been able to climb up to master Bai. However, which one is not a wife and four concubines? Yan''er has already told me that if you don''t marry a master, even if the master doesn''t like it, he will take her as a concubine and stay around to serve. I will not object to it. " The emperor came with his glass in his hand. "It''s strange that you oppose it. It''s very profitable to use a daughter as a master." Others secretly despise. The emperor''s children don''t know how many, how can he be distressed.How can the white night not know the emperor''s mind, gently smile, but drink, also no longer speak. If you talk too much, it''s more troublesome. "By the way, elder brother Bai, I heard that there is a treasure in such a big dragon city. If you get it, it is expected to pry into the supreme realm and even impact it. This treasure is called dragon vein, which is a rare thing. Everyone of the dragon family, master Bai defeated the strong enemy of the Liu family today and saved the dragon family. Don''t you offer it to master Bai At this time, Xiao Yan''er suddenly laughed and said aloud. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 When the dragon family heard this, they were as dead as ashes. Longmo and longliu stare at Xiao Yan''er with vicious eyes. Several people were worried that the night would ask for Dragon veins from the dragon family, but they did not want to let Xiao Yan''er open his mouth. "One of the main purposes of the Liu family to invade the dragon family is this dragon vein. Once the Liu family gets the dragon vein, Liu Changqing will inevitably impact on the supreme realm and become the supreme one to enter the soul of the mainland. At that time, I''m afraid the heavenly king palace will have to soften up in the face of the Liu family." Said the emperor. "This dragon vein matches elder brother Bai, who has been inherited by the ancestors of Tianwang palace before. He has a good foundation. If he inherits the dragon vein, he will surely go to a higher level." Xiao Yan''er said with a smile. When I heard the sound in the white night, I reflected it. "Those two elders who fell on kuyun mountain are the people of your heavenly king palace?" "Yes, those two are the ancestors of our Heavenly King Palace, Dahong supreme and Dayan supreme. Because of the failure of Dayan supreme to cultivate the mind, they went into evil ways, betrayed their teachers, and fled to Qingge mainland with their family treasures. Dahong supreme was ordered to pursue them. They both fell down on kuyun mountain in the end. Both of them were gods and men in Tianwang palace. How could they be made to kill people? If they didn''t die, I don''t know How many amazing talents can be cultivated for our heavenly king palace? Our heavenly king palace will not be located here. It is difficult to compete with the powerful people who enter the soul land and win the soul road. " The emperor sighed. The children cultivated by the Supreme Master have the worst strength, and they can also set foot in the field of venerable persons. There are only a few dozens of heaven soul worshippers in the whole heavenly king palace. All of them are elite and high-level. If the supreme is present, I am afraid that an ordinary disciple may be a venerable one, which is the terrible part of the venerable. It''s no wonder that after the two supreme masters were given birth to the chance, the heavenly king palace paid so much attention to it that she even sent Xiao Yan''er for a trip, and even other sects sent elite to rob them. It''s a pity that all the people are fighting and fighting, but they are cheap for me in the end. Day night thoughts. Supreme! The existence after the fifth level of Yang soul state is the super existence of ten thousand people. Now, when entering the soul land at night, I have never heard of the supreme being. I don''t know how terrible it is. "Mo''er, go get the dragon vein and offer it to master Bai." The Dragon enemy''s mouth is hoarse and his voice is high. "Father adult, this..." long Mo Leng. "Let''s go." The Dragon enemy closed his eyes. Seeing the powerlessness of the Dragon enemy, Longmo suddenly felt. At this time, the dragon family had no initiative. The dragon family could not match the existence of the grand master. The dragon vein was already in the bag of the white night. If the white night was not there, I was afraid that it would be taken away by the emperor or the Liu family. It was better to give it to the white night. Long Mo thought clearly and immediately turned to leave. "Don''t take it, dragon vein. Leave it to yue''er. Since it''s so rare, it must be the first-class treasure for soul cultivation. I''ll take yue''er to close tomorrow. You can send it tomorrow." At this time, the white night suddenly spoke. "For Yueer?" All the people present were shocked. "Master Bai, is this too cruel?" The Dragon enemy thought for a moment and couldn''t help saying. "What do you want to say?" Asked the white night. "Yueer... Although she is not poor in talent, it is definitely not good. This dragon vein is the only one that can help the soul enter the supreme realm and even the supreme one. Even if Yueer has the master''s advice, she will not be able to reach the supreme realm in this life. If you give her such miracles..." the Dragon enemy said that it would not continue. But everyone understood what he meant. Don''t say that dragon enemy, flower is not cherry and other powerful people are also a pity appearance, such a treasure, if used in the daytime, people will also be convinced, if used by Long Yue, it is really a waste. "White night, these things are too expensive. You don''t have to worry about me. You can take them to practice. If they are wasted on me, even if you don''t say so, I will feel uneasy." The Dragon month hastily said, the eye is full of regret. White night to her good, has let her some can not afford. "Your accomplishments are not high. If you want to improve your strength in a short period of time, the dragon vein is a good choice. I will go to the Taigu battlefield in a while. If you don''t have the strength, I''m afraid that there will be curfews against you, so I have to help you improve your strength in a short time." White night smile: "moon, you don''t have to worry, even if there is no dragon vein, I will be very good." For people, white night doesn''t pay attention to these dead things. Long Yue''s pink lip bit lightly, her eyes were full of tears, and her eyes were red. She tried to make herself not cry, but at this moment, she found that she could not help it any more. "What a fool you are She ran into the arms of the white night and sobbed. White night Leng next, holding her smile. The people around him look complicated. There are smiles, puzzles, and jokes. The emperor looked amused. Xiao Yan''er is full of envy. Liu Qinghe sighed and pleased."Although things get to this point, it is out of control, but at least Yueer has found a good home. I, as a mother, feel relieved." Long Mo shook his head, eyes full of fatigue. After three rounds of wine, he took the Dragon moon back to the land of cultivation. The emperor left the dragon''s home one after another, but Xiao Yan''er stayed. Although the marriage between Longcheng and tianwanggong was in a bad mood, the emperor was in a good mood because at least he would arrive at the master''s white night. However, the emperor also knew the temperament of the white night and did not dare to be too radical, for fear of arousing the other party''s antipathy. Therefore, he deliberately brainwashed Xiao Yan''er and asked her to take the initiative to find Bai Ye. Even if he was a concubine, the emperor''s palace would surely make no loss. However, the emperor did not know that the white night actually did not mean to make friends with the heavenly palace deliberately. In particular, he did not want to pay attention to such matters with obvious purpose. The tour of the dragon family is almost over. It''s time to go to Taigu battlefield. Can''t continue to delay, or think of a way to quickly enhance the strength of Longyue. After Longyue embraces actively, Bai Ye finds that Longyue''s eyes are getting hotter and hotter, and her eyes are shining, as if she wants to swallow herself up. The white night was not surprised. This girl, should not like me? Maybe it''s just a good feeling. "Moon, come here." The white night breathed. "Well." Long Yue came with a pretty face. She didn''t drink too much at the banquet, and her wine flavor was not strong. "From today on, I will teach you a set of Dharma formula, which is named" the formula of stepping on the moon ". This dharma formula is given to me by an expert. There are only two pieces of pithy formula and mental method. I read it, listen to it, and cultivate yourself! Over time, we will be able to achieve something. " The white night said solemnly. Xiao Long nodded seriously. The night begins to recite the rhyme, and Long Yue listens carefully. Naturally, this formula was put out of the Qianlong''s mouth, and it was specially prepared for the Dragon moon. However, he didn''t practice this skill in the daytime, and I didn''t know what the power was. What the Qianlong took out should not be too bad. After a night of silence, the Dragon moon meditated on the mental method. The next morning, the Dragon enemy personally brought the dragon vein, and at the same time brought a news that made the Dragon City panic. "Just received the news, the Liu family has assembled a large number of experts. Even those who go out to carry out the task directly stop the task and return to the Liu family for standby. It seems that Liu Changqing is going to settle accounts in Longcheng." The Dragon enemy''s face was heavy and sorrowful. If Liu Changqing arrives in person, I don''t know if Bai Ye is his opponent. It''s a long-standing great master. Master Rao is also respected by three points. Can Bai ye be an opponent when he is a new master? "I see." White night face unchanged, light said. Seeing this, the Dragon enemy was puzzled and could not guess the plan of the white night, so he went down to prepare. Soon, Dragon City masters also gathered. The Dragon enemy ordered people to set up a casting array at the broken city wall, and set ambushes in the dark to act according to the opportunity. The Liu family and the dragon family have fallen out, there is no way to retreat, both sides meet, only fight, there is no possibility of reconciliation. Liu Caiyu was also brought out and controlled by the guards of the dragon family. In the eyes of the Dragon enemy, she was another card after the white night. The sun was rising in the sky. People were nervous. However, the Dragon moon and the white night are still in the land of cultivation and have not yet passed the pass. The dragon family is worried. Gradually, a servant on a black horse galloped in, turned over and dismounted and cried, "patriarch, family leaders, Liu... Liu family is coming! They have passed Jiaoqiao! Without half a pillar of incense, we can resist the dragon city! " "Do you know who the leader is?" The Dragon enemy asked. "Liu Changqing!" Cried the man breathlessly. When this remark fell, everyone was in a deep mood. "My father..." "don''t worry, let alone white night, Liu Caiyu is in our hands, I can have no worries about Longcheng, Liu Caiyu is Liu Changqing''s daughter, Liu Changqing can''t be saved, and... Besides Liu Caiyu, we have a lot of Liu family hostages in our hands! What are you afraid of? " The Dragon enemy sinks. Long Mo and others heard the sound, which was relieved. Yes, Liu Caiyu has arranged Liu Caiyu to infiltrate into Longcheng. All of them were controlled by the Dragon enemy last night. With these hostages, what does Longcheng fear? Whoa! Just then, a burst of air burst. The long enemy and others were stunned, but they saw two dark blue lightning darting down in the sky, and they chopped at Liu Caiyu and others not far away. "Who is it?" The Dragon enemy was angry and jumped at the man. The man immediately stepped back. He was strong and fast. Seeing that he couldn''t stop him, the Dragon enemy turned his head and said, "hurry up, protect Liu Caiyu!""No, father, it''s too late!" Long Mo cried out. Whew. Liu Caiyu and others have not had time to respond, they were torn apart by the lightning. "Colorful jade!" Long Liu cried bitterly. "The momentum... The speed... The people of yanghun state?" The Dragon enemy''s face changed greatly. He stared at the retreating man and drank: "who is your honor?" "Ha ha, dragon family, take care of yourself." The man laughed and went straight away. "Don''t go!" The Dragon enemy wants to chase. But at this time, a magnificent sound of anger, from the distance into the dragon city. "The people of Longcheng dragon family, hand over the white night as soon as possible, and hand over my daughter Liu Caiyu! Otherwise, my Liu family will be killed in Longcheng, and there will be no chicken or dog left! " This is Liu Changqing''s voice. On hearing this, Longdi and others were shocked. "Caught in the trap!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 When the Liu family rushed to the Dragon City, the scene in front of them made everyone''s eyes red and angry. This is just a plot, a plot to stir up a life and death war between the dragon family and the Liu family. Dragon enemy suddenly wake up, the other side deliberately at this time to kill Liu Caiyu and others, is not intended to give him the opportunity to clean up the scene. The man''s purpose was to let Liu Changqing see his daughter''s tragic death with his own eyes. "The dragon house!" Liu Changqing let out a low roar like a wild animal, and the terrifying murderous spirit came towards this side like a huge wave. "Liu Changqing, if I told you that Liu Caiyu was not killed by my dragon family, would you believe it?" The Dragon enemy sighed and said. "Do you think you would believe it if it were you?" Liu Changqing stepped toward the Dragon enemy. "This..." the Dragon enemy was dumb, knowing that this war was inevitable, he murmured: "everyone is ready." "Father, we are afraid that we are not Liu Changqing''s opponent. What''s more, the former man deliberately framed us. The purpose of that man is to be our dragon city. If we fight with Liu Changqing, how can we deal with him?" Longnan is away from the low voice channel. "Now, do we have another choice?" Asked the Dragon enemy. The crowd was silent. "Kill!" However, hearing Liu Changqing''s anger, his body suddenly rose, and a green light burst out on him, turning into two long swords, which were chopped at the Dragon enemy in the air. "Three changes of dragon chant!" The Dragon enemy''s feet are a little bit, and two powerful and domineering golden lights appear in the body, which is like a dragon flying into the sky and facing the sword. Bang Dong! An explosion produced a brilliant light in the void. And the lower dragon master and Liu master have been fighting together, the scene is extremely hot, hard to give up. Although the Dragon enemy is old and his strength is not as good as that of long Ying battle, as the Lord of the Dragon City, he is not easy to deal with. His hands become claws, and they are as sharp and hard as the Dragon claws. There is an indestructible spirit between his fingers. One claw can tear Liu Changqing''s body protection breath. However, Liu Changqing''s strength is far higher than the Dragon enemy. The Dragon enemy can''t reach the peak of the heaven soul state. However, Liu Changqing has already entered the Yang soul realm. His breath has just broken, and then his body overflows with a thick and terrifying soul Qi, which quickly fills the broken defense. The amazing potential pressure falls head-on and shakes the body of the Dragon enemy. "Those who are just in heaven and soul state dare to be enemies with me? act recklessly and blindly! Today, let you know what you can''t offend Liu Changqing gave a long cry, and the halo behind him burst out. A terrible flying eagle came out and spread its wings in the air and sang for a long time. In an instant, the void vibrates, the aura hidden in the air all fluctuates, and ripples spread everywhere. The Dragon enemy''s face suddenly changed. He immediately turned around and fled. However, the void behind him suddenly ripples, and then in the ripples, there is a huge and terrible big gray hand, fiercely patted at him. "Dragon scale armor!" The Dragon enemy roared, and a large number of scales condensed by Yuan force appeared all over his body. His arms were raised horizontally to resist the terrible gray big hands. Bang! The strength of the big hand was amazing, and he flew straight away. However, the Dragon enemy had not yet landed, and a number of fists appeared in the void at the other end, which bombarded the Dragon enemy wildly. The Dragon enemy flung his arms to resist, but there were more and more terrible hands and feet in the empty space around, and they were extremely powerful. Their strength was so terrible that they even shocked people with one blow. It was hard to gather Yuan Li. The Dragon enemy fought hard for dozens of moves, and finally it was hard to resist. If one was careless, he was bombarded on his chest and spat out blood directly, fell from the air. "Dad "Master Seeing this, the dragon family rushed to the Dragon enemy. Bang! The Dragon enemy smashed a pavilion and fell into the ruins. He got up hard. However, as soon as the man stood up, the general situation suddenly fell. The ruins around the Dragon enemy instantly turned into vermicelli. He bent down directly, his feet sank into the ground, and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood... "go back!" Long Mo, long Liu and others rushed to fight against the force of repression. "A little fly shakes a tree, a mantis is a chariot!" Liu Changqing hums coldly: "kill! Kill all of them for me, not one of them "Yes The Liu family rushed to the dragon family, and their swords pointed directly at them. The dragon family was unable to resist it, and they were defeated and retreated. "Leave me alone and try to get out of here! Come on The Dragon enemy gasped and roared in a low voice. "Dad, do you want us to give up dragon city?" Long Mo looks unbelievable. "There is no Yang soul state in our dragon city. No one can fight against it. Liu Changqing, if you stay here, you will only be slaughtered by them. Find a way to leave here, keep the blood of the dragon family, and try to revive the Dragon City in the future." The Dragon enemy''s sonorous voice. "Father The crowd cried. "Grandfather, we still have master Bai. He must be able to defeat the Liu family and save Longcheng!"At this time, a descendant of the dragon family cried. Although most of the descendants of the dragon family are not optimistic about the Dragon moon, they worship the white night very much. "We''re afraid we can''t wait for master Bai to leave the pass. What''s more, even if he appears, he may not be able to defeat Liu Changqing and save the dragon family." The Dragon enemy shook his head and sighed. "How?" The last glimmer of hope was dashed. "Shock! Shock! Shock Liu Shaoqing, who came down from the air, yelled out three big words in a row. Each word spat out, and the muddy and domineering pressure was like the giant giant''s all-out punch, which hit everyone in the dragon family''s chest. Pooh! The strong spit blood, while the weak are shocked to death. Yanghunjing people! So terrible! The dragon family was frightened, their eyes dim and full of despair. Today, is it really going to be the day of the dragon family''s annihilation? "Where is the man who killed my son?" Liu Changqing stood in the air, his hands behind him, his fierce eyes half open, and the voice of turbid hegemony spread. "No comment!" The Dragon enemy hummed. "No?" Liu Changqing''s eyes were half open, and his intention of killing was awe inspiring. "Master Bai will leave here with my descendants of Longcheng. As long as the descendants of Longcheng are still there, the Liu family will not be at peace! Even if I told you, you would not let us go, so why should I tell you? Liu Changqing, even if you kill me today, you will not be peaceful, because you have to face the threat of a master! Liu family, sooner or later, I will be buried with Longcheng! " Dragon enemy laughs. "Asshole Several Liu family members were angry and killed with swords. "Kill!" The dragon family also bloody eyes, fight back in the past, but they have not yet rushed out, they directly burst to death. Liu Changqing''s anger has reached the peak, and he directly exerted all his strength to kill him. All the Dragon families are afraid. "Liu Changqing!" The Dragon enemy roared and shook away the people who had suffered from the dragon family. Staring at the terrible pressure, they rushed into the air. Roar! It seems that there is a dragon in the roar, startling brilliance blooming everywhere. "Sacrifice of the spirit of heaven?" Someone cried out. The Dragon enemy put all his eggs in one basket and fought bloody battles to death!! "Go Long Mo and other people''s ears sounded a dull roar, they all looked at the gorgeous figure in the void, one by one with tears in their eyes. "Dad "Patriarch!" The dragon family cried bitterly. The Dragon enemy offered his last strength, and the whole sky was shining like a dragon. At this moment, his strength has been close to the strength of Yang soul state! The Liu family retreated one after another, looking at the rebellious shadow with astonishment. But Liu Changqing had a calm face. He sneered and said, "sacrifice the spirit of heaven? Dragon enemy, do you think I didn''t think you had such a move? Look at me! " Whoosh! A flash of fire rose into the sky, like a waterfall. In the waterfall, a loud and clear sound of the wind sounded. Then the light of the fire opened, and a plume of light was shining everywhere. The Phoenix flew out from behind the fire. The Phoenix covered the sky and covered the sun. It had a broad momentum. The Phoenix''s eyes were staring at the incoming dragon enemy, and the fighting spirit was fierce. "This is the fire phoenix in the sky?" The heart of the Dragon enemy trembled. "Breaking the flame of fire and Phoenix can restrain your immortal dragon light. In order to get this treasure, I spent three years. Dragon enemy, today is the place where you are buried and when the dragon family is destroyed." Liu Changqing said indifferently, with the palm of his hand raised, the fire phoenix burst through the air, driving the wings and falling downward. The dragon family was stunned. Liu family also forgot to fight, raised their eyes, excited and looked. The world is startled by the sound of Fengming, and the Dragon light can hardly compete with each other! "All things are complementary to each other, and I am not afraid of any Phoenix''s divine power. Only the variable of breaking through the sky and phoenix is my nemesis." Today, will our dragon enemies fall here? The Dragon enemy''s face was frozen, but he didn''t flinch. He roared, released all the Dragon light, and rushed at it. "Kill!" The voice that shakes people''s hearts. People can only see the vast Phoenix, instantly engulf the Dragon enemy... the dragon family is staring at it. The fire phoenix explodes in the moment of swallowing the Dragon enemy, and a blooming fire lotus appears in the sky. Liu Changqing looked at the fire lotus indifferently, with no expression. In the eyes of the dragon family, this is the destruction of hope and the birth of despair. Fire lotus ripples swing to the four sides, stretching for thousands of miles. At the Tianwang palace, countless people walked out of the palace and looked into the distance. "Dragon enemy, dragon enemy..." the emperor stood in front of the palace, sighed and drank in a low voice: "gather the troops quickly, and go to the dragon city immediately, quick!""Yes The people of the Imperial Palace in the dark were overjoyed. "The Dragon enemy is dead, and the dragon family is scattered. Everyone is ready to step down the dragon city and seize the resources of the dragon family!" In front of the mountain, the Marquis on an iron horse held up his sword and cried out. "Yes Nearly a thousand souls from the rear called out. The flame broke through the sky and lasted for nearly a hundred breaths before it dissipated. People were staring. The fireworks disappeared, but he could no longer see the Dragon enemy''s shadow. His body had disappeared into the void with the broken fire phoenix. Dragon enemy, meteorite. The last pillar of the dragon family collapsed after the Dragon British war. "Dad Longmo, longliu and Longnan kneel down from Qi Qi, crying and roaring with grief and indignation. "Brother Mo, let''s go! If you don''t leave, it will be too late. Do you want your father-in-law to die in vain? " Liu Qinghe shouts in a hurry. "Yes! We must go, preserve the strength of the dragon family and make a comeback in the future Long Mo endured grief and indignation, stood up and said in a low voice: "everybody, follow me to kill out!" Long Nanli and longliu look at each other, and also put aside the previous prejudice, stand up, ready to break through. "Go? At this time, you still want to go? Be obedient. Maybe I won''t kill you Liu Changqing falls from the sky and looks at the dragon family indifferently. "You killed my father, and you want me to submit? Dream Longmo gnaws his teeth. "Looking for death!" Liu Changqing snorted, the potential pressure again town. Pooh. Long Mo mouth spits blood, the whole body skin split, people directly fell on the ground, can not get up. "Gome!" Liu Qinghe cried sadly. "If you don''t want to submit, then go to death and kill them all." Liu Changqing waved lightly. "Yes The Liu family laughed and rushed to the dragon family. The sharp butcher''s knife, with its terrifying Yuan Li, chopped the dragon family fiercely. One by one, the bodies of the dragon family fell to the ground. The earth is red with blood. "Retreat quickly. I''ll stop them." The Dragon rush forward. "Big brother..." "let''s go Long Liu gnaws his teeth. People''s eyes were flushed with grief and anger. "Oh, eat me." A master of the Liu family rushed forward to fight with longliu madly. The two of them had mixed fists and shadows. But long Liu had been injured before. Now, under the general situation of Liu Changqing, he was not an opponent. However, after several moves, he was hit by the other side in the chest, spitting blood and dying. And the rear, Liu family master also surrounded. There is no way to return the family. "Are we going to die today?" Long Mo closed his eyes and whispered. "Brother Mo, what about yue''er? Moon is still here Liu Qinghe cried in a low voice. "Don''t worry, white night will take her away. Although Liu Changqing is strong, she can''t keep a master." Long Mo sighed: "it''s a pity that Yueer has just come back, our family has just reunited, and we are about to leave..." "brother desert..." Liu Qinghe tightly tugs at the man''s arm and cries out sadly. There is no way to live in Longcheng. Joo! Just then, a colorful light rushed into the sky. As soon as people''s bodies were shaken, Qi Qi looked at them. "That''s the pavilion where Yueer practices." Liu Qinghe was stunned. But look at a figure, not far away from the moss path, his hands behind the negative, face without joy and sorrow, but in the depths of the pupil, but surging a chill. "the whole body of white master is shocked!" Long Mo murmured. He finally appeared! . (if you like this book, please order a collection, and you''ll soon break through 20000 collections...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 He walked slowly, strolling around, eyes without joy or sorrow, as if able to see through everything. "Master Bai!! It''s master Bai!! He''s here at last The descendants of the dragon family are excited to shout out. But longliu and others did not speak, just with a pair of eyes burning at the white night. They are not sure whether white night will save them or not. You know, it is dragon city that is defeated by white night. Moreover, the Liu family is too strong, and Liu Shaoqing''s strength is too terrible. That''s the people of yanghun state. Even white night is not necessarily the opponent. And... will he be the leader for Longcheng? "Who are you?" Liu Changqing glanced at the visitor at will and asked indifferently. "White night." "You are the master who killed my son?" Liu Changqing''s expression changed, his eyes narrowed, and a wisp of murderous spirit stirred up everywhere. Liu''s family all show the color of error and consternation. They can all detect the soul power level overflowing from this person. The Ninth level of Wuhun state! A guy who hasn''t even reached the heaven and soul state is actually a master? Are you kidding? Bai Ye ignored Liu Changqing, and his sight fell on Longmo and others. He took a few eyes and asked, "where are the Dragon enemies?" "My father... Has died at the hands of Liu Changqing." Long Mo bit teeth, low voice sad indignant way. Dragon enemy dead? The white night was quite unexpected. He is also guiding Long Yue into the first layer of "stepping on the moon divine formula". Because it is at the critical moment, he leaves the pass later, but he doesn''t want to kill the Dragon enemy in such a short time. It seems that the Liu family today is the potential to win, will destroy the dragon family. See white night how dare to ignore themselves, Liu Changqing''s eyes more and more cold. He waved, and the Liu family immediately surrounded him. "Since you have killed my son, you can save your life today." Liu Changqing said faintly. He made a look at those people. Several people understood, and then he cut his head toward the white night. They are not afraid of the Ninth level of Wu Hun state. Let''s not say that this master is likely to be a fake. Even if it is true, Liu Changqing is here. How can he be presumptuous? If you cut off the master, you will be famous everywhere. This is an opportunity. The eyes of the Liu family are hot. But the next second, all of the people who rushed up suddenly froze. They all stopped at the place less than half a meter away from the white night, and then one by one, like a split flower, burst open and fell dead. From the beginning to the end, the Liu family did not even see the white night move a finger. "You should know about the battle between Yi Bai Xiu and me. Why did you send some people who didn''t even have the heaven soul worshiper to die?" White night light asks a way, in the eye actually has fierce light flicker: "despise me?" People are surprised, but listen to feel very strange. This man is only a man of the Ninth level in the martial spirit realm, but what he says is even more crazy than that of the heaven soul master. "Asshole, you''re crazy! I don''t know what means you used to win the name of the grand master, but you are such a waste that you don''t even have the heaven and soul state. Are you so crazy in front of my Liu family? Look for death A middle heaven soul worshiper of the Liu family flew out, roared, flattened his palm, and patted his head toward the forehead of the white night. Whoa, whoa. Palm wind terror, shaking the earth, white night around the dragon family back and forth. But he did not move and let the palm of his hand blow. Bang! The palm beat hard in the white night between the forehead, Yuan force burst, shock to the four sides. The Liu family is very happy. But the next second, the man''s body trembled violently, and he suddenly stopped his hands and retreated again and again. He looked at the white night in shock. After two breaths, his body suddenly split, his body exploded and he died. I was shocked to death! The happy look of the Liu family immediately solidified. The middle heaven soul worshiper''s all-out strike did not hurt the person''s fur, but was shocked to death by the other party''s life? I''m afraid only the Yang soul state has this terrible means? "Do you tickle me? Or are you all so useless? First of all, Liu Zhao''s group of people, and then you, if you have no skills, why do you come here to die? " White night light said, eyes incomparably arrogant. "Asshole!" Liu''s family was shaking. "Holy in flesh?" But Liu Changqing had already seen the clue, his voice was hoarse, and he said. "Master, this..." "you wait to step down, although this person''s strength is not high, but you can''t defeat him!" Liu Changqing landed on his feet and walked toward the white night. Every step he took, the pressure on the soul of the dragon city would be heavier. When he came to the place less than 100 meters away from the white night, all the buildings of the dragon city had collapsed, and the people standing there were shaking. "I heard you''re from Qingge land?" Liu Changqing stares at the white night road. "Not bad.""A lower level mainlander can achieve such terrible strength. I think your talent and adventure are amazing. It seems that you are not as old as zhao''er... I, Liu Changqing, is a talent loving person. Now zhao''er is dead, and people can''t be reborn after death. I don''t want to tangle with his problems for a long time. It''s better for you to surrender to me and work for my Liu family What if you don''t blame? " White night shook his head. "Do you think I have no power to destroy you?" Liu Changqing was furious. No one dares to refuse him face to face! "No White night still shook his head: "I just want to say, this matter is not you said it is OK to let go of the past, I have not made a statement, if I do not want to understand this matter, it should continue, do you understand?" "You..." Liu Changqing was stunned, and then he was angry. His cold eyes almost made everything around him coagulate. Arrogance is boundless! At the moment, the Liu family''s evaluation of white night is only these four words. Any normal person, I am afraid, will think that the white night is simply arrogant, do not know the height of the sky and the earth. You know, standing in front of the white night, but the terrible existence of the Yang soul state. "Lizi, in the end, is too young. I don''t know how high and wide the sky is. Well, in this case, I will use your head to warn the four quarters that I, the Liu family, are not easy to offend." Liu Changqing said coldly, and then the body together, Yuan Li released, the whole body of the white night immediately a large number of ripples, ripples, out of the ripples, out of the terrible and huge hands and feet, ferocious toward the white night. "General trend!" Drink in the daytime. A transparent position appeared all over the body, and huge hands and feet were blocked by the position, and it was difficult to get in half a point. "It''s just a nine fold trend. What''s that Liu Changqing''s soul is urged again. A fierce yuan force, like a sharp knife, fiercely chopped the general trend of the white night. "What terrible destruction!" The white night felt his general situation turbulent, he gazed at the force, a moment later suddenly realized. "Destroy the meaning?" "Yes, this is my nine fold righteousness of destruction. Although you are also the profound meaning of the nine fold general trend, you can''t let go of my power. In this world, except for the profound righteousness, no one can guard against the attack of destroying the original meaning." Liu Changqing said coldly that the power of profound righteousness began to tear apart the profound meaning of the general situation. The great trend and the profound righteousness are not defensive forces, and the destruction of them will suffer some losses. Fortunately, Liu Changqing has mastered the profound meaning of destruction, and has not yet evolved into the meaning of destruction. Otherwise, even if he defends himself in the field at night, he will not be able to resist. Whew! The general situation was completely torn open, and those fists and feet were directly bombarded on the body of the white night, and they retreated one after another. This power, terrible enough to blow the whole mount tai into powder! The strength of yanghun people is extraordinary. He stepped back a few steps in the white night, but his face did not change and his body had no scars. The physical body of this son becomes holy. The strength of the body is really amazing. Ordinary sword yuan soul power can''t hurt him at all. Liu Changqing had a dignified look in his eyes. Even when he was fighting against the Dragon enemies who sacrificed the spirit of heaven, he did not show such a look. People were shocked: the master is really terrible. He raised his hand and spread it out. The ring on his finger was shining. When the halo disappeared, a bronze jade pot appeared in his palm. Seeing the jade pot, the faces of the Liu family all changed. "Master, this..." "this person is not easy to deal with. If you want to kill him, you have to refine and kill him. You can delay this person for me, wait for me to lay a Horcrux and erase it!" Liu Changqing drank low. Hearing this, the Liu family knew that the situation was not as optimistic as they thought, and they rushed to the white night one by one. In the twinkling of an eye, nearly 100 people were surrounded by the white night, half of whom were respected. "That''s... The spirit pot!! Master Bai, be careful. It''s said that the soul refining pot can refine the spirit of heaven, which makes a top master''s soul useless and become an ordinary person with no strength to bind a chicken! This is the treasure of the Liu family. Be careful Longmo shouts in a hurry. Long Liu, Liu Qinghe and others all changed their looks. Liu Changqing even took out the soul refining pot. It seems that he is not going to keep his hands. Nothing was said at night. All around, the Liu family has already killed them. As soon as he waved his hand, five organ people appeared and killed the Liu family in five directions. The mechanism man is like a devil. With one blow, he will either smash the opponent''s sword or crush his head. In the blink of an eye, nearly ten Liu family members will fall down, extremely vicious. The Liu family were terrified and surrounded but not killed. "In that case, I''ll do it!" With his two hands together, the sky cloud palm fell, and the terrible palm power smashed into the people of the Liu family. The people who were bombarded by the palm force directly turned into flesh and mud, and could not survive. The rest of them howled and fled.The dragon family was stunned. In front of the white night, these masters of the Liu family slaughtered at will like pigs and dogs... is this the power of white night? Grunt! At this time, a strange voice sounded. Just looking at the top of the white night, I don''t know when an exquisite jade pot appears. The jade pot is constantly rotating and enlarging. In a twinkling of an eye, it turns into the size of Mount Tai and covers the sky. Dong Long! At night, his feet fell into the ground in an instant, and he was loaded with ten thousand jin. It''s the soul refining pot of Liu family! Liu Changqing''s eyes were shining, and she was solemn and drank: "Lian!" At the mouth of the jade pot, a deep blue flame spouted out, swallowing the white night. "Master Bai!" The dragon family exclaimed in dismay. Covered with flame, there is no shadow in the white night... the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 The temperature of the fire was so high that the surrounding land was baked into magma. The hot temperature made the surrounding land dry and cracked, and there was no more liquid. The people of Longcheng fled everywhere, and the city was empty. Only the strength of the dragon family was left. Seeing this, the Liu family laughed. "Ha ha ha ha..." "dead in the daytime!" "This soul refining pot has once refined a top heaven soul master. Its energy is beyond our imagination. Although you have become a saint in the flesh and have extraordinary talent, it is not worth mentioning under my soul refining pot. When all your souls are annihilated, I will see how you can fight against the power of my Yang soul with your body!! Practice Liu Changqing roared again, and the flame at the mouth of the soul refining pot was more fierce, like a pillar of fire, pounding the earth. The figure of the white night had already disappeared. "It''s over!! It''s all over... " Long Nan left his face stunned and said. "What about the owner?" The rest of the dragon family had no control and did not know how to deal with it. "If we want to run, we can''t run away. Now we can only place all our hopes on master Bai." Long Mo bit his teeth and said in a low voice, "everyone follow me and besiege Liu Changqing to stop him from using the spirit refining pot! Break the siege for master Bai! " "Yes People''s voices were shaking. Everyone also knows that with their strength, it is impossible to escape from the eyes of people in the yanghun state. At present, there is only one way to go. White night is their only hope. "Kill!" Long Mo did not dare to hesitate. He sacrificed Yuan Li and rushed to Liu Changqing. "Hum! It''s beyond your capacity Liu family master sneers, Qi Qi Wai, both sides fight together again. Liu Changqing did not pay attention to the war situation there, but devoted himself to the soul refining pot. The body is a rare thing. If we can refine it and condense it into a pill, we can achieve a supreme divine pill. Today is really God help me, cut the white night, take the Dragon City, get the dragon vein, my Liu family will rise today, become the new overlord of the soul of the mainland!! Liu Changqing thought in his heart and was ecstatic. Today, it''s his day!! But at this time, the flame from the pot suddenly fluctuated. It was as if the calm lake suddenly rippled. As soon as Liu Changqing''s eyes congealed, staring at the flame, he saw that in the flame, he stretched out a golden hand and tore the flame open. "Well?" Liu Changqing''s face was tight, and there was a flicker of light in his eyes. He reached out to the pot and read it in his mouth. When the last character was blurted out, a circle of golden talisman appeared on the surface of the pot. Like a spirit, these amulets rushed out of the pot and revolved around it. In the process of rotation, the huge soul refining pot kept falling ¡£ Boom! The jade pot is like a fierce beast with a big mouth, so it can be swallowed up completely. Liu Changqing jumps up and falls on the top of the soul refining pot with both hands. Puff, purr, purr... There was a strange sound in the soul pot, and the surface of the soul pot became red. The terrible flame directly turned this place into the Gobi. It''s as hot as the sun. The soul men of the dragon and Liu families felt that their soul power was almost burning up, and they kept retreating one by one, and their clothes were wet with sweat. If the temperature is a little stronger, I''m afraid it is necessary to steam people to dry. But soon, the temperature on the surface of the pot suddenly dropped rapidly. Liu Changqing frowned, and felt that the yuan force he had instilled into the soul refining pot seemed to be absorbed by something, and it was passing away crazily. What''s going on here? Liu Changqing''s face changed a little, and he urged yuan again. But the more fierce his yuan force urges, the more fierce the adsorption force will be. It seems that he is constantly delivering yuan force to a black hole that will never be filled with enough. Before long, Liu Changqing was a little weak. This guy, hasn''t he been tempered to death? Liu Changqing felt that the situation was not good. At this time, the soul refining pot suddenly shook, and the mouth of the pot shook more than once, and a white flame flew out of the crack in the mouth of the pot. Liu Changqing stared at the flame and his heart beat wildly. The flame of the kettle is not high. What is this? Liu Changqing was puzzled, but the next second, the strange voice came out again. His eyes were round, staring at the soul refining pot under his feet, but he saw a ferocious crack spreading from the mouth of the pot to the waist of the pot. It wasn''t long before... Chucha. The whole pot burst. Bang! The flame of the soul refining pot is interwoven with the white flame, like fireworks exploding around.The spirit pot... Broken? Liu Changqing gaped and trembled. This treasure, was actually squeezed alive? He resisted the shock in his heart. His feet were empty. He fell a hundred meters away. Looking at it, he saw a naked man standing there. It was white night. The man was covered with flames, just like the fire god Zhu Rong. His hair and eyebrows were burning. However, he did not have any pain in his expression. He stood upright, and the flames on his body were all white. When the fire of the soul refining pot touched the white flame, it was immediately swallowed up, just like its nourishment. "You have restrained the flame of my soul refining pot?" Liu Changqing''s eyebrows were heavy and her face was unbelievable. "Although the soul refining pot is a supreme magic weapon, its internal flame is formed through a magic array at the mouth of the pot, and its foundation is still soul power. As long as the attack and killing caused by soul force, I can find a way to crack it." White night pinches the flame in the hand, light says. Gluttonous flame, not afraid of all soul skills, as long as the white night opportunity, he can burn or even embezzle everything. Liu''s intention is wrong. Liu Changqing''s expression was cold and his eyes were dignified. White night a shake hands, a clean set of clothes, he ran quickly, people like lightning toward Liu Changqing. "Even if you can break the spirit pot, do you think I will be afraid of you?" Liu Changqing snorted coldly, his hands pounded several palms, and his palms ran away like thousands of troops toward the white night. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" Waving at will in the white night, Yuan Hua sword Qi, hidden void. Dong Dong Dong... there was a burst of explosion in the void. The palm Qi was all broken. "Dead dragon!" In the white night, his eyes were cold and his face was ferocious. He pulled out the dragon sword from his waist and cut it at Liu Changqing. Sonorous. Liu Changqing was shocked. The moment the sword came out of its sheath, his heart was filled with a strong sense of despair and powerlessness. Is this weapon so sword like? It''s impossible. I''m afraid the supreme one can blow out this blow? It can make people in yanghun state tremble! Is this the final move of white night? "Kui Yang shield!" "Sanhe is so angry!" "Xuanwu Shenjia!" "Lingyi is angry!" ... Liu Changqing frantically urged Jue, and used a dozen defense soul rhymes to resist, but... Cha! Click! Click! Click! ... all the moves, shield and Qi intention that seem to be amazing in defense are all chopped by the sword Qi, and they will be broken when touched, just like paper paste. Liu Changqing''s heart beat wildly and her face was bloodless. All the defenses are broken. The means of the people in yanghun state seem to be just a joke in front of the sword Qi. "No... no!! impossible! How can your offensive... Surpass the supreme? " Liu Changqing murmured, his body was directly penetrated by the sword spirit of the dead dragon. The man fell on the ground and spurted blood crazily. The spirit of heaven was also split and the breath fell madly. "Ah?" The Liu family, who are still fighting with the dragon family, are shocked. The dragon family is also stunned. Beyond the supreme? What did Liu Changqing say? Can white night surpass the supreme? He was just alive, how could he be cut off? What did white night do just now? But no matter how much people guess and wonder, this is the reality. Liu Changqing was defeated. His spirit was broken and he had no strength to fight back. The Liu family is in chaos. "The owner of the house!" "Is it over?" People asked. "No! Not yet Liu Changqing suddenly roars, people suddenly climb up, the blood on the body is not left, as if nothing happened. In the daytime, he found that the energy in Liu Changqing''s body was expanding rapidly. "Self explosion?" He said in silence. However, Liu Changqu''s body really exploded. However, after the explosion, there was no amazing wave of destruction. Instead, it released a magic energy and flew towards those fairy like talismans in the air. These talismans are all strange ones flying out of the soul refining pot. "White night, although you destroyed the spirit refining pot and killed my body, both the spirit pot and my soul are immortal. Let me and the spirit pot use the last energy to refine your life!" As soon as the voice fell, the sky was dark, and the thick cloud suddenly condensed into a giant standing up to thousands of feet high. The giant raised his hand and fell in the air, and a huge golden pot fell from the sky, making the town hard to the white night. Bang!When the big pot falls, the ground shakes with a gust of tide. The whole dragon city is broken in an instant. The ground is lifted up and the earth is shaking. The strong force of shaking is pounding the people around. The white night was shrouded in the big pot, and his body was bent directly. He stepped on the ground, biting his teeth, and wanted to support it. However, the thunder and lightning flashed inside the pot, and the wind and water flooded it. At one time, the flames soared into the sky, while the lightning struck. This kind of pain could not be supported even if the body became a saint. What makes the white night unbearable is that the suffering of the five heavenly spirits is more powerful than that of the physical body. Pooh! White night a mouth, spit out the red blood, body a little bit toward the ground to cover. "Carelessness..." I never thought that Liu Changqing''s fight to death was so terrible that it was the existence of Yang soul state. Click, click, click... at this time, a crisp sound of horse''s hooves sounded. People looked at the source of the sound, but saw a group of people in armor coming towards it. "Royal residence" Long Mo see, scalp numb. At this time, the people of the Royal Marquis''s residence actually appeared, which made the situation worse www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 "Hehe, Liu Changqing''s body was destroyed, and he fought against the white night with Yuan Li. No matter whether the white night will die or not, at least Liu Changqing no longer exists. Even if Bai Ye survives this attack, he must be at the end of his tether. This wonderful play is really wonderful! Wonderful The Marquis clapped his hands and came over laughing. "Royal residence?" The Liu family was shocked. "The killers who killed Liu Caiyu and other Liu family members before they came to Longcheng were the people of the Royal Marquis''s house. They deliberately killed Liu Caiyu before you came to Longcheng, and put the blame on our dragon city, so as to arouse the fight between our two families! Now that you and I are both defeated, they will come out to collect fishermen! " The Dragon flows down the road. "Mean!" The Liu family scolded. "There is no lack of deceit in war. It can only be blamed that the Dragon enemy and Liu Changqing have no brains. They are easily attacked. You are such a bag of wine and rice, and you will die." The Marquis joked and laughed. The people of the imperial Marquis''s house laughed. "Asshole Liu Changqing roared with anger. But now he has only a wisp of thinking attached to this energy. If the energy disappears, he will die completely. He is already like a dead man, even if he wants to control this power. "Wipe out the dragon family and the Liu family. Don''t leave any of them. Kill them!" Yu Hou Ye''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he whispered. "Yes The people in the Imperial Palace pulled out their long swords one after another, and rushed to kill them with iron horses. The Liu family and the dragon family immediately separated and guarded each other. The situation suddenly became extremely dangerous. Both the Liu family and the long family have become losers at the moment, and the one who really laughs at the end is the Royal Marquis residence. "White night!" At this time, Liu Changqing, full of anger and resentment, yelled from the top of the big pot: "although I hate you, I hate the imperial Marquis house, who can only play tricks in the dark! Now I will tell you the way to break the great pot. If you believe me, you can absorb all the power of the big pot and break away from the refining. If you don''t believe me, your body will be crushed completely by the big pot and turned into fragments! " Nothing was said at night. But Liu Changqing''s consciousness has begun to disappear, and his voice has become weak. Regardless of whether he believed it or not, he directly called out: "the heart is in the soul, the soul is in the body, the body is in the heart, the soul is in the body, the heart is in the body, it is for the essence, Jin is the God..." hearing the sound of the white night, he secretly recorded the epiphany in his mind. When people are about to die, their words are also good. What''s more, they used a dead Dragon Sword yesterday, and another sword today. The spirit of heaven can''t bear it. The body has been empty for a long time. It''s too hard to support this big pot. "Maybe you can have a try. If you can''t, you can stick to the state of mind in Wuji tianhunshu. As long as the mood is not lost and the body is not destroyed, there is room for recovery." In the dark, he began to operate according to Liu Changqing''s words. Soon, his body blooming a strange halo, people seem to be full of infinite strength, will be the big pot, and then sit down cross knees, hands support the big pot, strange posture. Seeing this, Liu Changqing sighed with emotion. The vicissitudes of life said, "Alas... It is really the Yangtze River that pushes the waves ahead. We are really old. Although you are not strong, but you have so many talents. How terrible, so young and promoted to a master... I Liu Changqing! When I die, I hope you can kill me in peace "Good!" Br > as the giant''s consciousness of collapsing from the top of his head gradually dissipated from the white cloud of the night. "Master of the house!" The Liu family knelt and wept. Liu Changqing also fell. Liu and long have no leader. At this time, the eyes of the white night suddenly opened, and the pupils became golden, just like gold. The strange black veins on his body also moved like wires, and the gold magma poured down from the top of his head immediately flowed along these black veins to the soul of the white night. The spirit refining pot was originally a magic weapon that acted on the soul of heaven. Over the years, Liu Changqing did not know how many terrible and powerful heavenly spirits had been refined with this treasure. The internal sealing power of the soul refining pot was almost transformed into essence and became a talisman. Liu Changqing used this formula to release the power of the spirit refining in the pot for his own absorption. Now that he is dead, he is not used to the people of the imperial Marquis''s residence here When he sat down to collect the fisherman, he gave all the benefits in the soul refining pot to the white night. The huge increase of the power of the soul in the soul refining pot makes the double pupils tremble in the white night. The sky soul is like being shocked by electric shock. The yuan force overflowing from the whole body is also turbulent, as if the body would burst at any time and anywhere. The Royal Marquis over there was already angry and shivering all over. "Good! Good! Good you Liu Changqing! In order to deal with me, I went to help the enemy who killed your son!! But do you think that''s going to work? Today, the dragon and Liu families will no longer exist. You are only worthy to be the stepping stones for our royal residence to step on the position of overlord! "Then the Marquis said that he rode his horse alone and flew towards the white night. The golden edged sword in his hand was chopped off. Sonorous. A sword shadow of nearly a hundred Zhang burst out of the broadsword. It seems that it can break Huashan Mountain and fall in the air with great momentum. But at the moment of the blade falling, an unparalleled surge of Yuan force erupted from the body of the white night, which directly smashed the shadow of the knife. "Well?" The Royal Marquis was stunned. However, a large number of soul lines appear on the face of white night. These soul lines seem to be attracted to each other, and constantly fuse and condense. "Fusion?" The emperor''s heart beat wildly, and finally realized the seriousness of the situation. He sprang up and sacrificed the spirit of heaven. He directly refined the strongest yuan force. A great sword fell down and pressed the yuan. White night hands in front of the knee, still cross knees, do not do a counterattack, but the body gushing out of the yuan force is extremely terrible. "Run thunder to chop!" The Phnom Penh dagger turns over, and two sharp Sabre Qi darts out of the blade, like two cheetahs, tearing away at the left and right of the white night. Bang! Bang! As soon as the two Dao Qi hit the white night, they were immediately torn by the yuan force from their bodies. "Seventy two sabres in the gale!" The Duke of the imperial court buckled his sword again and again. People like a whirlwind were bombarding the white night. Every knife cut into its body can shake out a terrible sword force and blow to the four sides. But the white night is still like a rock, motionless. "I don''t believe you can''t break your flesh!" The Royal Marquis was completely anxious, his face twisted and he chopped like crazy. However, no matter how many times the blade of Phnom Penh sword contacts with the body of white night, it can not be broken even a little bit... his body is like the hardest steel in the world, and it can''t be destroyed. But at this moment, the yuan force in the body of the white night suddenly burst out, which directly shocked the Duke to retreat. He looked at the man in shock. Whoa. In the white night, a pillar of light sprang from the top of his head and went straight into the sky. The man was more brilliant, just like the God coming down to earth. He was very powerful. A breakthrough? The Marquis was stunned. The white night enters the realm of heaven and soul! The light faded away and everything was calm. But the yuan power of his whole body has changed qualitatively, becoming more pure, more mysterious and more powerful. If we say that it was just like a hill before, it is as wide as mountains now. He stood up and looked at the Marquis with a smile. "Thank you very much." "What do you thank me for?" The Marquis''s eyebrows are cold. "Thank you for showing up at this critical moment. If you are willing to come out later, Liu Changqing will not suddenly turn his spear at you, and I will not be able to inherit the heaven soul power of this soul refining pot! It won''t break through. " White night laughs. "Bang!" Yu Hou Ye secretly gnawed his teeth, but his heart was helpless. How could he not know that it would be better if he appeared later? However, the spies he arranged reported that the people of the heavenly king palace were running towards this place, and the time was running out. If he did not solve these people and wait for the people of the heavenly king palace to come, everything would be in trouble. So he couldn''t wait to appear. Who could have expected that Liu Changqing had only a wisp of consciousness left, which could make the day night turn the corner and resolve the crisis? "Children, don''t be complacent too early. Even if you break through the realm, what can you do? Even now, you are only the first level of the heaven soul state, and I have the highest heaven soul state strength. With this sky tiger sword in my hand, even I have the power to fight against the Yang soul state people. You can''t defeat me at all! " "Is it?" At the same time, the whole body of the white night emits a light pillar, which connects the sky. In the light pillar, you can see the sun and the moon rotating, the heaven and earth reincarnation, and the infinite force of heaven and soul floating in it. Bang! When this halo appeared, the Royal Marquis was directly shocked back and forth, spitting blood. "This... Is this?" He raised his shocked eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. But the white night took a step forward. Just one step, the four sides of the earth rejuvenated, grass and flowers instantly born, a full scene. As soon as he raised his hand, the wind stopped and the clouds covered the sky. When he opened his mouth, the voice of heaven spread, which was so fascinating that he had the impulse to worship. Miracle! These are miracles!! "God!! He... He''s a god The people of the royal residence screamed in horror. The people of Liu and long families were all crawling on the ground, shivering and trembling. Only the presence of the real God will make these invincible souls become so humble. Only when the real gods come, can we turn corruption into magic and make everything in the world so dreamlike.The Marquis was shocked to see this scene, but he could not support it. He loosened his golden edged sword in his hand and knelt heavily on the ground. He could not help but tremble. How could he have the strength of the first World War? Head hanging sun and moon, holding heaven and earth in hand! The Marquis recognized that he had seen this phenomenon from the classics of entering the soul land. That was almost a thousand years ago. On the master list, there are many talented people. One of them can suppress the four sides and trample on the heroes, and become the first soul in the world! as like as two peas in the night, the man''s sky shows signs. After the five changes, the spirit of heaven changes again. The emperor in the soul is the Supreme Soul, which is called the soul emperor by all living beings! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 One change of the heaven and soul is a change, and two changes are called transformation. The three changes are channeling, the four changes are flying, and the five changes are penetrating and penetrating. They are great achievements. After the appearance of the emperor, his merits and virtues are perfect and his holiness is the stage of the soul emperor. However, how difficult is the variation of the heaven and soul. Every step of the variable is just like climbing into the sky. Some strong people are so poor that they can''t see the mystery of the five changes, let alone step into the realm of the soul emperor. In the whole history of entering the soul continent, there are not many people who possess the five changes of heaven and soul. However, it is very rare for those who can achieve the change of the soul emperor. It is said that one of the hundred talents of five changes may not be able to step this step. Once you step on the rank of the emperor of the soul, you can control the heaven and earth, cross the Yin and Yang, hold the sun and moon in your mouth, master the heaven and earth, and decide the life and death of a person. Only in a single thought, he is the king of all souls. Although the integration of heaven and soul can cross the level to achieve the spirit of heaven, it is almost impossible to cross the five levels. However, the powerful power of heaven and soul in the spirit refining pot has achieved the point of white night. It uses its own terrible power to urge the integration of the five heavenly spirits in the white night. In addition, the formula read by Liu Changqing not only guides the power of the spirit refining pot, but also greatly helps the integration of the five heavenly spirits. With this point, the white night strongly urges the heaven soul, which is actually successful. The five three changes of heaven and soul are integrated into one, and the unparalleled emperor of heaven and soul is directly revealed. In the face of the spirit of heaven, the imperial Marquis''s momentum was directly suppressed, and people were unable to stand up. The fighting spirit in his heart was directly defeated, just like in the face of a truly supreme and majestic God, he could no longer have the heart of resistance. He raised his eyes and looked at the passers-by with trepidation. He wanted to get up, but his legs were soft. Huangshi!! Supreme Soul power! The soul power alone can frighten people. "You... You can even merge the soul Emperor... Who are you The Marquis asked in a trembling voice. "Dead, why ask so many questions?" White night raised his finger and pointed to the Lord. He was like a cat whose tail had been pulled. He jumped up from the ground in a moment. He was frightened, frightened and angry. He took up a big knife and cut it at the head of the white night. The terrible force broke all the four sides, and the air rushed into the Star River, and the earth sank tens of meters in an instant. But at this time, the whole body of the white night overflowed with golden light and turned into eight golden flying swords, which were inserted from left to right, and penetrated into the body of the Royal Marquis like lightning. He shivered and the attack interrupted. Before he could defend himself, the flying sword turned into two long and creepy bones and claws. He grabbed the Duke''s arms and pulled them. Whew. Blood splashed all over the place, and the general situation was shattered. All the Qi of the Lord Yu was like a collapsed mountain, all of which were dumped without leaving a trace. The Marquis fell heavily on the ground and couldn''t get up any more. All of you, all of you, you''re all dead. The Lord of the royal residence, the famous Marquis, was suppressed like this. How terrible is this young man? Even if you kill a pig or a dog, do you have to jump? But before and after, people only saw that the white night raised his hand and extended his finger, and there was nothing else... when the white night passed by, his eyes trembled and his whole body trembled. "You... Don''t kill me. If you kill me, it will do you harm but not good." He cried, biting his teeth. "Why?" The white night asked. "Because I am a member of Yunhai Xianzong! I''m the brother of Yunhai Xianzong master. Bai Ye, I know about you. You once killed Yunhua, the great elder of Yunhai Xianzong. Because of this, my elder brother wanted to take the Xianzong master to settle accounts with you, but I strongly advised him to give you a chance. It''s my credit that you can make peace with each other in white night. If you kill me, you will be rewarded with vengeance, At that time, Yunhai Xianzong will not let you go, and if you let me go, you and I will be able to write off the gratitude and resentment between us... Do you understand? " The Marquis looked at the white night closely, his face was full of sweat. "Do you think I''m a three-year-old? You plead for me? Funny, you and I have never known each other before. Why do you plead for me "What''s more, why should I let you go? If I let you go, Yunhai Xianzong won''t bother me? When you go back and join hands with Yunhai Xianzong to deal with me, won''t it be more troublesome? " "If you dare to kill me, I promise that no matter dragon city or you, there will be no peace and tranquility for you. Your gain is not worth the loss!! I advise you to let me go! " The Marquis was anxious. He didn''t care so much. He yelled at the top of his voice. White night shook his head: "I don''t like to be threatened by others. The more you threaten me, the more I will kill you!" He raised his hand, pointed to the Marquis, and flicked his finger. Sonorous. A sword light spurted out from his fingertips, and instantly penetrated the head of the Royal marquis. With his eyes wide open, the Marquis glared at the white night, and fell to the ground dead with resentment. All the people in the imperial palace were stunned. The white night gazed at the Royal Marquis''s residence, and his voice was cold: "kill!" This sound, attracted Liu, long two families to fight back, carry a knife to cut.When there is a white night sitting in the town, the people of the imperial Marquis''s house have no fighting spirit at all. In a flash, they are defeated. They are either chopped or run away. They sacrifice the mechanism people in the white night and cover them with the spirit of the emperor. The five organ people are like the pillars of the sky, blocking the road, and all those who want to escape are killed. However, a hundred people could not breathe, and all the people in the imperial palace were slaughtered. Blood all over the ground, corpses everywhere. It is really ironic that the Imperial Palace''s design scheme triggered a war between the dragon and Liu, intending to take over the fishermen, but not to be destroyed by the two. Everything is calm. Longmo, longliu and others looked at the corpses all over the ground, and their eyes were filled with tears. "Father, rest in peace." The dragon family began to weep. For a long time, Longmo, longliu, longnanli and others led the remaining elite of Longcheng to walk towards the white night, and kneel down one after another. "We are willing to follow master Bai. We will live forever until we die." Long Mo and others called. The Yu Hou Ye died miserably. Although the Yu Hou Fu was destroyed, the Yu Hou Fu was closely related to the Yunhai Xianzong. If the Yu Hou Ye died here, the dragon city could not escape its blame and would be revenged by the Yunhai Xianzong. Long Mo and others had no choice but to take refuge in the white night. At the same time, the people of the Liu family came over and knelt on the ground. "We hope to be obedient to master Bai and follow him until we die." The Liu family yelled. Nodding in the dark at night, knowing why. At the last moment, in order to kill the Royal Marquis, Liu Changqing did not hesitate to teach white night how to crack the Jinna soul refining pot and help the white night become the soul emperor. In the eyes of the Liu family, this is a kind of inheritance. Even Liu Changqing didn''t care about the previous hatred. How could they pursue it? What''s more, the Liu family and the long family have already offended the Yunhai Xianzong. At present, only white night can protect them. If there is no strong leader, not to mention Yunhai Xianzong, other forces will also focus on the Liu family. At present, if the Liu family wants to survive, they have to surrender to the white night. "Since you all want to follow me, well, from now on, the Liu family and the long family will be merged into longjue. The Liu family is the branch of the Liu family in the mainland of China, and the Longcheng branch is the branch of Longcheng. Since you have followed me, you should not be ambivalent and unswervingly. If I know that you are in a bad mood, I will kill you in the daytime, regardless of the ends of the earth!" "We swear that we will never betray master Bai!" The crowd exclaimed. " " OK! " White night nodded: "now you follow me at the same speed to the Imperial Palace and seize resources!" When they heard this, their eyes were shining and they all called out, "yes, my Lord!" People are ready to act. The white night hesitated for a moment, thinking that long Yue was still closed, but heard a clear voice with a little smile. "My husband will go. I will protect sister Yue and no one will disturb her." White night twist head, but see Xiao Yan Er pretty standing behind him. Xiao Yan''er has been waiting at the door since she closed the door last night. She has been keeping her watch on the matter of today. She is silent and does not disturb. Although she is worried, she does not dare to intervene. She knows that even if she intervenes, she can''t help. She can''t control the battle at this level. But she''s a woman with blue heart. "What you said is a little abrupt. Call me white night." "Although the husband does not put that agreement in mind, but in Yan''er''s heart, you are Yan''er''s husband. This will not change. Even if the husband does not admit it, Yan''er will always serve him." Xiao Yan''er said with a smile and her eyes were very firm. What beauty doesn''t love heroes? The battle of white night, Xiao Yan''er sees in the eye, Fang Xin has already been taken away by that person, afraid is also can''t take back again. However, the white night was indifferent and was too lazy to explain. He shook his head and said, "whatever you are, since you are here, please keep the next month for me. I believe that the people from the heavenly king palace will arrive soon." Xiao Yan''er is here. The emperor will come to rescue her. Words fall, white night will lead the dragon, Liu two masters, straight to the Royal Marquis house. However, for half a day, the royal residence was divided up by Liu and long. The news spread widely, and the four sides were shocked. Before long, the talent of the heavenly king palace came late. Although the emperor had the intention to come to rescue Longcheng, all the elite members of the imperial Marquis''s house blocked him from advancing, so as to buy time for the emperor. It took a long time for the people of Tianwang palace to cut off all the elite. When the emperor arrived at Longcheng in a hurry, it was a mess, with corpses everywhere. The scene was shocking. The people of Tianwang palace were stunned and frightened. The emperor could not say a word for a long time. "Is it all over?" "Which side won?" People whisper. On the ground, there are not only the bodies of the dragon family, but also the bodies of the Liu family. All of a sudden, the emperor''s sight was tight, and he came to a corpse."This... This is the body of the Royal Lord?" Others were shocked. "Kill with a finger?" The emperor stared at the blood hole in the body''s forehead. "Who did it?" "Of course, my husband did it in the night!" Xiao Yan comes from a distance, eyes full of worship and excitement. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 On the third day after the Longcheng incident, Longyue left the customs. After she left the pass, the changes were very obvious. If the former dragon moon was only a girl of 12 or 3 years old, she was now a beauty of fifteen or sixteen years old. Her long hair hung down her shoulders, her jade bones and snowy skin, and her eyes were like the stars in the sky. Her pink lips moved and stirred people''s spirits. She was holy and immaculate, but she always charmed all living beings It''s like losing your soul just by looking at it. When the white night first saw the Dragon moon coming out, Rao was unable to help but lose his mind. "What do you look at me for?" Long Yue was staring at her face red with naked eyes, and she was busy lowering her head. "This" step on the moon divine formula "is really extraordinary, but you just stepped on the threshold, there will be such a change, it is really amazing." At the same time, the white night marvels at the changes of the Dragon moon, and marvels at the ability of the Qianlong guy. If such soul formula is thrown out, it will inevitably cause turbulence in the soul land. "So... Now or before?" Long Yue asked with a voice as fine as a mosquito. "All good-looking." A light smile in the white night. Long Yue glared at him: "perfunctory!" After the event of Longcheng settled down, white night took over the resources of the royal residence and added the strength of the two families. The Liu family''s temporary leader was called Liu Xie. In order to control the Liu family and avoid chaos, Bai Ye took a soul control pill and let Liu Xie take it to stabilize the Liu family. Today, both the dragon and Liu families are in the hands of the white night. Even if Yunhai Xianzong knew about the destruction of the imperial Marquis house, they did not dare to act rashly. What''s more, the heavenly king palace seems to be standing at the end of the white night. Besides the overlord''s coming, who dares to provoke other sects? Yunhai Xianzong chose to be silent at present, and I don''t know whether it will move in the future. According to the news from Yunhai Xianzong, the leader of Yunhai Xianzong said nothing and left alone. As if he had not heard of it, he directly practiced in seclusion and did not ask about the outside world. Some people say that after the closure of yuntianxing, he will go to Longcheng for revenge, while others say that Yun Tianxing intends to calm people down. Opinions vary. But the most discussed one is not yuntianxing, but the new tenth master. White night! The battle of dragon city, spread all over the world, ten thousand strong shock clothing. Liu Changqing, the strong man in Yang soul state, died. Yi Baixiu, the eighth master, was defeated. Liu and long were both attached to the white night. Hearing this news, no one is not surprised, and the word "white night" is also spreading. Countless people are trying to find out who this person is and what school he has learned. How can he be so capable. Those would-be masters were not satisfied with why an unknown native could take the position of a master. It was not until it was reported that Yu Changhong, QingHan Jiansheng, daozhu and others were killed by this man in the battle of Heishan in Quzong region. Those aggrieved people did not speak up. Are you kidding? How can they question the killing of giants like pigs and dogs? For a while, many powerful talents came to Longcheng to see the man of the day. At the moment, the white night is ready to leave the dragon city and set out for the Archaean battlefield. He wanted to take Longyue with him, but Longyue was not a master. Without the master''s order, he could not set foot in the Archaean battlefield. "White night, you can go. Don''t worry about me. There are many things in the secret of stepping on the moon that you taught me that I can''t understand thoroughly. I want to close down in Longcheng for a period of time, and strive to impact the realm of Wu Hun Zun as soon as possible." Long Yue lowered her head. "In that case, good." White night nods, archaic battlefield, also don''t know how dangerous, dragon moon''s current soul state is not enough, to go there is also quite difficult. After thinking about it, he waved his hand, and they immediately appeared five tall, strong and dark figures. Long Yue was startled. After fixing her eyes, she found out that the five figures were the agents of the white night. I saw that Bai Ye stirred on these people for a while, then she bit her finger, took long Yue''s weak and boneless white hand and drew a seal on her palm. "What is this?" Long Yue''s cheek is slightly red, strange ask a way. "This is the heart of my five mechanism people. Now I will give it to you. You are alone in Longcheng. I am not at ease. With these five mechanism men, even if the heavenly spirit master comes, you will be safe and sound." White night holds her little hand and smiles. Long Yuejiao''s body trembled and looked at him stupidly. For a while, her eyes were covered with tears. "Why are you... So nice to me?" She asked hoarsely. "Fool, because you are very important to me!" White night laughs. Long Yue''s pink lip bit lightly, her brain was in a mess, her heart was beating, and she was completely lost in her mind. After a while, she recovered, but her white face was as ruddy as a maple leaf, almost dripping blood... "close your eyes." "For what?" "Shut it up if you ask it!" The Dragon moon is angry. "Good, good..." white night helpless smile, eyes closed.All of a sudden, he was lying on the face of the white moon, but he was not able to reach the white dragon. White night suddenly Leng, open his eyes, but see the Dragon moon standing, small head has not dare to lift. "You must come back safe and sound. I''ll wait for you here." The voice was subtle and trembling. "Er... This... Good..." the white night touched his lips, and his heart felt a strange feeling. He didn''t pay much attention to men''s and women''s affairs, but for Long Yue, it''s impossible to say that he has no feeling, but this feeling is not strong. But I never thought that long Yue was so active. With her temperament, how could she get out of this kind of thing? Forget it. It''s natural. The boat will go straight to the bridge. The white night took a breath and walked out of the city. Xiao Yan''er is waiting there early. She smiles and waits. When the night approaches, she brings the horse. "My husband, you are all right." Xiao Yan''er said softly and crisply. The white night glanced at her, just nodded slightly, then galloped across the horse and left the dragon city. "White night, you answer me Xiao Yan''er stamped her feet slightly and pouted her mouth, like a little angry daughter-in-law. ... ... bang! There was a sound of thunder breaking through the barren mountains. The spirits and animals on and off the barren mountain fled around in fright, running out of the barren mountain, afraid to approach. A figure faltered out and fell on the stone not far away. The big stone broke into pieces and did not look like it. The figure was also spitting blood, and his face turned white, and he was no longer able to fight. "I lost." The figure hoarse shouts, difficult to get up, this person is the son smile, group Zong domain Qingtian Chu Zong! "Yield!" Opposite came a man in plain white, with a long sword on his waist, and a gentle smile on his face. The son smiles to look at this person, in the eye pan thick bitterness and helpless. "You and I have a big fight, I have no support, and you are still talking and laughing, breathless, body is not tired, so we can see that the gap between me and you is... Too big, Zixiao... Willing to bow down." "Modest, I''m just lucky. If you take me seriously from the beginning, the duel will not end so soon." The man said with a smile. "That''s just a little more time. The end won''t change." Zixiao gave a sad smile: "I didn''t expect that I was defeated in the hands of the white night. Before I could fight him again, I was defeated in your hands again today... Is there no place for me to live in this group of regions?" "Brother Zixiao, don''t say that. With your talent, it''s absolutely no problem to rank in the top five in the clan area. What''s more, it''s normal for you to be defeated by my younger martial brother. I''m afraid even I may not be my younger brother''s opponent. That boy''s talent is too abnormal. I heard that he has gone to the soul land recently, even to those giants in the soul land The head is no match for him The man was leaning on a big stone and said with a smile, his expression was extremely relaxed. "Is Bai chuzong so powerful?" Son smile Leng Leng, suddenly thought of what, surprised way: "you are Bai chuzong''s elder martial brother?" "Yes, younger martial brother Bai and I used to stay in juehun sect, belonging to the same clan. My name is Lin Zhengtian. Brother Zixiao should not have heard of me." Lin Zhengtian stretched out his hand and pulled Zixiao up from the ground. "Lin Zhengtian? I''ve never heard of you before. I''m really surprised that a man I''ve never heard of is so terrible. I don''t know how many talents there are in the clan. I''m afraid that my so-called Qingtian chuzong is just a false name. " Son smile bitter smile. "The clan area is too small. If you continue to develop here, there is not much room for improvement. Brother Zixiao, you are very gifted and have amazing perseverance. If you go to the soul land, you will be very quick to practice." The way of heaven. "Into the land of souls?" Son smile Leng Leng Leng. "Not long ago, my master had left. He asked me to challenge a Qingtian chuzong and then go to the soul land for training. I should go. But before I leave, I want to invite some talented friends to accompany me. If I can roam in the soul land for a few years, it will be much better than practicing hard in Qunzhong for a lifetime." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. The son laughs, quite excited: "brother Lin, I would like to follow you into the soul of the mainland!" "Yes! It''s said that my younger martial brother is good at getting into the soul land. Now he has become a master. I don''t know if he is likely to attack the battle of genius in the future. Let''s go. First, we''ll go to Zhongcheng and pick up some people. Then we''ll go across the sea and find my younger martial brother to drink. " "Good!" Son smiles and nods, but there is a trace of doubt in his eyes: "brother Lin, you have been in the clan domain, how can you know so much about entering the soul land?" Zixiao didn''t know anything about the white night. Lin Zhengtian was just about to lift his feet. His steps were slightly stiff. After a moment, he turned his head and laughed: "I can only tell you that I am not a native of Qingge mainland. Other things... I''m really sorry."Son smile, eyes tremble, vaguely understand what, embrace a fist: "Lin adult." "Just call me Zhengtian, ha ha... Lin Zhengtian laughs and leaves. . (Lin Zhengtian is one of the main characters in this book and will not forget it. If you have any questions in the book review, Lao Huo will go to see it. If you want to get a double monthly pass, you can get a reward from the next month ticket. One helmsman adds a chapter to the book, and two helmsman will break out once a day.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Old flame is a net game before, and it is also very interesting to the online games. Before listening to you said that you want to see the old flame writing online games, now the official account is open, you can pay attention to it. The information, questions and questions of this book will be solved on the official account. At the same time, you will also read some stories about online games for everyone to read. WeChat search: Fire God heavy Li or Huoshen 66, you can pay attention, I wait for you. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 If you want to enter the Archean battlefield, you must go to the Vientiane gate in Taiji city. The Archean battlefield is located in the gate of Vientiane and is guarded by the disciples of Vientiane. It can only be entered by the order of the grand master. However, there are many gangsters in the soul land, and there are always people who want to enter the barren land without breaking the means. However, their fate is often the death of their bodies. In order to avoid more soul people who lose themselves because of greed, they will die in vain. The gate of Vientiane holds the entrance, and no soul can enter into it easily except the master. The Archean battlefield is not always open. It is opened regularly, three times a year, and these three times are the best time for people to visit their masters. At the time of opening up, it is also the time when masters compete and collide with each other. If you are lucky, you can even see the grand master''s Duel! Taiji city is seven days away from Longcheng, riding red eye and black horse all the way. On the third day, when I jumped over a rugged mountain, I couldn''t help stopping. "Along the way, we can see many souls fighting or their remains. It can be seen that people in the mainland advocate military force, but how can there be such a strong smell of blood here? Is there a fight? " The white night thought suspiciously and slowed down the speed of the horse. "Who?" A low drink came from behind the craggy rocks nearby. White night slightly sideways, but see a smart man in leather clothes with short hair turned out, hand buckle a snow bright long knife, pointed at the white night. "Who am I, you ask? I''d like to know what you''re doing and why you''re stopping me? " The white night asked. "Qihe, don''t mess around. You don''t seem to be the accomplice of those thieves. Don''t frighten others." At this time, there was a sound behind the big stone, and the two women walked out from behind the big stone. A woman dressed in green luoshang, combing a servant girl, helped another woman out of Phnom Penh powder clothes. This woman has noble temperament. She is dressed in silks, with watery autumn eyes and a cherry pink lip. She is attractive. Her face is symmetrical and only the size of a palm. The bangs on her forehead are quite messy and half cover her eyes. However, it gives people an inexplicable beauty. The woman seems to be hurt and can''t help breathing when walking. Her bulging chest is even more undulating and makes people daydream White night swept an eye, three people''s embarrassed appearance, then guessed to probably. Most of these people have been robbed. "Miss, don''t worry. With me in Qihe, no one will touch you." Qi He snorted: "what''s more, it''s easy for me to kill a man of the level of heaven and soul." "Oh?" Interest came in the white night. However, he saw that Qi River got the top of his chest, and the blade was directly supported in his heart. He said grimly, "boy, get off the horse quickly, get off my horse, my lady wants to use your horse!" "Are you... Robbery?" White night looks innocent. "So what?" The Qi River hummed. "Qihe... Don''t do this!" Cried the young lady in the pink dress in Phnom Penh over there anxiously, but before saying a few words, she couldn''t stop panting. Her condition seemed to be very bad. The white night heart is funny, to that man hook hand finger: "you start, I don''t resist, if you can kill me, calculate I lose, this horse I give you." "Son of a bitch, you''ll be punished if you don''t eat or drink when you toast!" Qi he was angry, but he turned the blade and slapped the white night chest with the blade. Bang Dang. At the moment when the back of the knife hit the chest of the white night, it was directly shattered and turned into nearly 100 pieces of small fragments scattered on the ground... and the man was shaken back several steps and fell to the ground. The two women were stunned. How can Zhu Yan know the strength of Qihe? On this trip to Taiji City, Qihe is the guardian appointed by his father. He is loyal to Zhu Jiazhong and has five levels of strength in tianhunjing. Before that, he fought 13 thieves and killed them all. The corpse was at the bottom of the cliff. Although Qi he consumed a lot before, Qi he should be more than enough to deal with a person of the first level in tianhun state with his current strength, It''s unbelievable. It seems that this guy is not simple... "read that you hit me with the back of a knife, but I don''t want to kill you. Get out of the way." The white night is light. If Qihe stabs the heart with a knife, I''m afraid that the night will not shock Qihe, but will directly shock it to death. This man is fierce on the surface, but he knows how to leave room. "No... i... I will never get out of the way. My young lady has been injured and can''t walk easily. She must have a horse to leave here. If she doesn''t go, the thief will catch up with her, and she will be doomed. You... Your horse must stay." Qi he got up and said breathlessly. "Why should I give you the horse?" White night shook his head: "although your soul state is higher than me, but you can''t beat me, get out of my way." "No way!" Qihe still stubbornly stopped at the horse''s head. White night with a wave, a gas flow out, Qihe fly out again, hit the rock wall, climb up difficult."Stop me again, I''ll kill you." The white night is light. He''s not a bad guy. "You..." Qihe bit his teeth and stood up. But just then, a weak and clear voice sounded. "Young Xia, are you going to Taiji city?" In the white night, I heard the sound, stood and looked, and it was the girl in pink clothes with golden border who spoke. "The Archean battlefield is about to open, and all the heroes are gathering. Young Xia, I think you are also going to Taiji city to see the grand master''s demeanor?" The woman went on, her voice was very weak, and she had to take two breaths. "Not bad." White night nods. "Are you going to Taiji city for the first time "How do you know?" "If it wasn''t for the first time, I wouldn''t have gone this far." "Is it?" White night is not familiar with the land of soul, but after listening to the general location, he sets out on his own. Zhu Yan smiles and whispers, "young Xia, Zhu Yan doesn''t have anything to move you, and she doesn''t have any treasures. I just hope that you can take Zhu Yan down a little and leave here. In return, Zhu Yan is willing to tell you all the information about this session of" Tai Chi Ju Wu ", so as to help you to make your mark in the martial arts gathering meeting." "Oh? You seem to know a lot about Taiji city Interest came in the white night. "Zhu Yan didn''t know Taiji city very well, but my father served as the judge for this" Taiji gathering martial arts. " "Is it?" Thinking for a moment in the white night, he suddenly asked, "do you know about the Vientiane gate and the Archean battlefield?" "Vientiane gate and Archean battlefield?" Zhu Yan Leng Leng Leng, hesitated for a moment: "understanding is not a lot." "Well." "Come up, I will take you to Taiji city. In return, you will tell me all the news about the Vientiane gate and Archean battlefield you know." Hearing this, Qi River and that servant girl''s face all green. "Boy, do you want the young lady to ride on the same horse with you?" Qihe emergency road. "What? You want me to walk? " The white night hummed: "either ride with me on a horse, or you are waiting to die here! It''s up to you. " "You..." Qihe still needs to start. "Qihe, don''t talk about it." Zhu Yanjiao has a drink. Qi He bit his teeth and did not speak. Zhu Yan turned over and mounted her horse with great difficulty and sat in front of the white night. "Thank you, young Xia." Zhu Yan''s cheek is slightly red, weak said. "What about you two servants?" "Qihe and Xiaozhu''s accomplishments are not low. They are in good condition and can keep up with the pace." "Good." White night nod, pull the reins, drink a lot, the black horse ran crazy. Two loyal servants followed. The servant girl was panting, but the speed was not slow. Judging from the breath, she was a first-class person in the heaven soul state. That''s great. The white night was surprised. A servant girl''s accomplishments are the same as that of him. In addition to the guard of Qihe, the young lady named Zhu Yan has a good reputation... "I don''t know your name, young Xia." With a pale face, Zhu Yan asked weakly. "Call me white night." White night took a look at her, found that her abdomen is still bleeding, put a pill in the past. "Thank you very much, young Xia Bai." Zhu Yanfu, weak way. "Take a rest first. The effect of this medicine will be a little late, but the effect is very good." "Well... Young Xia Bai, over the first two mountains, there is a small town. Can you... Can you take a rest there first?" Zhu Yan said softly, it seems that people are going to hold on to the limit. "Whatever you want." The white night is light. As soon as the words fell, Zhu Yan suddenly fell into the arms of the white night. With the bumping of the horse, she turned down directly. White night eyebrows a lock, immediately stretch out a hand, encircle Zhu Yan, hold her horizontally, put on the horse''s back. Unexpectedly, this curtain fell in the eyes of Qihe and Xiaozhu behind them, and the two of them almost exploded. "Asshole!! How dare you blaspheme miss! " Qi River roared, rushed to jump on the horse. But at this moment, a neigh sounded and the black horse suddenly stopped. Qihe and Xiaozhu were caught off guard. "Don''t you let go, miss! If we let the Zhu family know when we are going to carry you, we will break you into pieces. " Qihe can''t manage so much. He rushes quickly and shouts angrily. White night did not pay attention to him, indifferent to scan around a circle, slow way: "just I am also too crowded." Qi river a Leng, Xiaozhu is also full of fog. What is this guy talking about? However, the next second, the two immediately understand.On both sides of the path, there were ripples in the void, and the soul power was constantly rippling. One by one, the figures came out of the air. Camouflage? "Ambush?" Qi river was shocked. . (this chapter belongs to the Canadian plus chapter, today there are two more. Do not ask me why, self willed, and everyone else, please pay attention to my WeChat official account, WeChat search "fire god heavy Li" or "huoshen66", the latest information and other novels, oh, what questions do you want to ask for old fire, you can also what information! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 There are about 20 odd people with cold faces, masks and black clothes. Their weapons are very clean and neat. They are all three inch long cold knives. These people are always emitting a terrible killing intention, they are like the most primitive hunters, waiting for the arrival of prey. "Leave the horse and get out of the way." Said the white night indifferently. He didn''t want to pay attention to these people until they showed their intention of killing him. "The master is ordered to capture Miss Zhu''s family alive, and kill the others!" A masked man in black murmured, and the four figures moved in unison, like a black electric shock, and killed them. "Take the lady away!" Qihe gritted his teeth, yelled at the white night and ran into a masked man. All of these masked men have five levels of strength in tianhun state, and they are elite killers. Qihe is not an opponent at all. After three moves, he has two knife marks on his body and he is bleeding more than once. "Brother Qi, I''ll help you." Trembling Xiaozhu cried out in fear, came to the side of Qi River, urged the soul of heaven, and looked at the man in black nervously. "Don''t worry about me. Go and protect the young lady. If there is something wrong with the young lady, how can you and I account to the master?" Qi River roars. "But..." Xiao Zhu kept sobbing, tears in his eyes, almost to cry. "Come on." The red face of his neck. Xiaozhu was extremely aggrieved and had to turn and run towards the white night. But as soon as she turned around, the whole person froze. Qi he fixed his eyes on the four men in black in front of him, ready to move, but at this moment, he was shocked to find that the four men in black suddenly shuddered, and their eyes were frightened at this head, and they were unable to stop retreating. What''s going on? Are these killers afraid of me? Qi he was suspicious, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He took a breath and drank: "if you don''t want to die, go away quickly. Don''t grind and haw. If you have seed, you can come. As long as I''m here, you don''t want to touch my miss!" However, just after the words fell, "clang", two terrible swords suddenly shuttled from the side of the Qi River, and chopped at the man in black over there with the momentum of thunder. The two men in black almost had no time to dodge and defend, so they were cut into two parts by the sword Qi, and their blood and viscera were scattered on the ground... they died miserably on the spot! Qihe was stunned. He seemed to think of something, hard to look back, but see the white night around Zhu Yan, riding a horse to come. And behind him, there are all the bodies of those people in black. Almost all of them have no whole body. They are either cut off by the waist or are torn into pieces. The blood on the ground has gathered into a stream, and the scene is like a Shura hell. These people... Were killed by this man? Qihe brain is blank. In such a short period of time, he has killed so many people who have changed the heaven and soul state? How could it be? These are the existence of the fifth level of the heaven soul state. They are all people close to the venerable one! "It''s no wonder that this man said that although he only had the level of heaven and soul state, I was not his opponent. If he could kill these people like pigs and dogs, wouldn''t it mean that he killed me as well..." Qi river was suddenly surprised and was in a cold sweat for a moment. Nearly 20 killers died, only two left. "Who is it, sir?" Asked the two killers, biting their teeth. "White night." "White... White night?" "Your honor, it is... it is obvious that they have heard the name, and even their voices are shaking when they hear it. Qihe and Xiaozhu look strange. Why is the killer so scared to hear this guy''s name? "I didn''t expect to meet Master Bai today... I will die without regret." As the words fell, they suddenly clenched their teeth, and the spirit energy in their bodies suddenly became agitated, and then their bodies expanded and exploded directly. "Be careful, they''re going to blow themselves up!" Qihe cries out. However, two flames shot out of his pupils in the white night, hitting them. Their bodies burst into flames in an instant, and their terrible destructive power was burned out in an instant. Qihe and Xiaozhu were completely stunned. Magic power!! "This... Is this person really just a level one of the heaven and soul state? How... How could it be so terrible? " Qihe felt himself trembling from his teeth to his soul. "Let''s go." White night light road, holding Zhu Yan forward. Two people are timid but have respectful in the following, the brain is in a mess. "Brother Qi, who is this man Xiao Zhu asked in a low voice, his voice was shaking. "I don''t know, but those killers seem to know this man. They''re scared to hear his name. Let''s be careful. I hope he''s not the enemy." Qi River tense road.His bones were creeping at the thought of his rudeness to white night. The strong cannot bear to be humiliated by the weak. The next road is like a year for Xiaozhu and Qihe. Zhu Yan wakes up slowly, thinking that the medicine she took before the night has begun to take effect. "Am I... Not dead yet?" She murmured and looked around, only to find that she was in a warm and strong embrace. She was stunned and looked up in a hurry, facing her indifferent and resolute face. "Young Xia Bai?" Her face was flushed. Entering the city, Xiaozhu immediately bought two horses and a frame, ready to start. When Xiaozhu''s mouth heard that she had encountered an assassin on the way before, Zhu Yan was frightened. Later, she learned that all the killers had been killed by the white night, so she was respectful to the white night. "Miss, what did you say about this young Xia Bai? Why is the spirit state so low, but it can easily kill so many fifth level killers in the sky Xiaozhu asked carefully. "I don''t know. Maybe he has some amazing magic weapons. You know, some powerful magic weapons are enough to make a soul warrior step up to fight the enemy." Zhu Yan thought. "It''s very possible, miss. I didn''t see young Xia Bai''s hand before. Those people died. He must have used the magic weapon." Said Xiao Zhu. The crowd continued on their way. Zhu Yan had been in a coma before, and could not ask questions at night. She could only continue to move forward with these people. Although this small town is not big, it has a lot of soul cultivation. Those assassins dare not start here. The city is full of floating soul repair, many soul people set up stalls on the spot, peddling some unnecessary utensils in exchange for money and buying horses. Everyone is in the same direction. It seems that they are all heading for Taiji city. White night also knew that the Archean battlefield was about to open, attracting countless souls from all over the world. Although only the master can enter the Archaean battlefield, these people are aiming at the master. What is a grand master? He is respected by all and can be called a teacher. However, in the soul land, we should not only be respected by thousands of people, but also have unique talent, young and promising. Those who practice until they are old and old can only be called masters, but not masters, because their limit is only that. Real masters are immeasurable. They have unlimited possibilities in the way of heaven and soul. This time, when the Archean battlefield was opened, tens of thousands of people went to look at the master''s face, which is also the hope to block what kind of state the masters already have. Zhu Yan wakes up, the white night is not polite, began to ask her about the Archean battlefield and the Vientiane gate. Zhu Yan knows more about these two places than Longyue and others. However, before leaving the city, a train was coming this way. "Is it Miss Zhu''s frame?" A clear voice came, accompanied by a man wearing a robe and riding a tall horse came. "It''s Mr. Huang Lieshan! This is the frame of yellow gate. Great! Miss, that''s great Xiao Zhu saw the visitors clearly, jumping and clapping with excitement. Zhu Yan, who was answering the questions of the white night, nodded slightly, said sorry, and went to huanglie mountain. "I''ve met Mr. Huang." "Really sister Yan?" Huang Lieshan breathed a sigh of relief and changed his face into a genial smile: "I didn''t expect to meet sister Yan here. It''s really a blessing! Yan Mei wants to go to Taiji City, too? Why don''t you and I walk together "That''s what Zhu Yan meant." "Yan Mei, you seem to be hurt?" "I met a curfew on the way, and the guards were killed and injured." Zhu Yan had a lingering fear. "Are you all right?" "Thanks to the help of young Xia Bai, it''s no problem." "Young Xia Bai?" Huang Lieshan frowned and looked in the direction of Zhu Yan''s eyes. He was stunned: "the level of heaven soul state?" "Although young Xia Bai''s strength is not high, his method is unique. He wants to be a magic weapon. He is also going to Taiji city this time. Because he is very interested in the Vientiane gate and the Archean battlefield, he goes with us and I explain to him all the way." Zhu Yan said with a smile. "Well." Huang Lieshan frowned at the white night. But I heard a rather harsh voice. "Sister Yan, the river and lake are dangerous and evil. Some people deliberately approach you and try to figure out your magical objects. You have to guard against them!" Zhu Yan was stunned. The voice was heard from the sedan, and went along with the prestige. She saw the curtain of the car lifted, and a woman dressed in a coquettish, protruding front and backward walked down. At the moment when the woman''s feet fell to the ground, the strong fragrance rushed to all directions. The souls passing by frequently looked at the exposed clothes of the woman, and her lower body reacted directly. Her breath was extremely short. Raoshi Qihe and others could not eat it. What a coquette! "Sister Ma! Sister, see you. "Zhu Yan looked at the person and hurried forward and bowed to salute. "Sister Yan, Miss Ma Yu and I just met on the road. Don''t think about it!" Huang Lieshan, as if worried about Zhu Yan''s misunderstanding, hastily explained. Ma Yumei smiles and glances at Huang Lieshan. Her eyes are full of amorous feelings. Huang Lieshan felt that his explanation was completely unnecessary, but the more he smeared it, the more black he became. But Zhu Yan is not interested in this. "Sister Yan, you said that you met a thief on the road, and all your guards were dead, but you were saved by this guy named Bai, right?" Ma Yu smiles and asks. "What does sister Ma want to say?" Zhu Yan felt a little bad. "Your guard is the worst. You have the third level of heaven soul state. Even your guards have been killed. How can you save you in this white night? Don''t you think it''s strange?" Ma Yu Yin and Yang strange airway: "such a boy of unknown origin mixed around you, we can not rest assured." When the sound fell, the guards beside Ma Yu''s frame rushed in and surrounded the white night. "Sister Ma, stop it!" Zhu Yan was anxious to drink: "young Xia Bai is my Savior. How can you doubt him?" "Sister Yan, my sister is for you! How can such a thing happen when a person of the first level of the heaven soul state suddenly loses so many high-level existence of the heaven soul state? Either he has a treasure in him, or he''s with those people, acting for you, deliberately approaching you. " Ma Yu sneered. "Most of the young Xia Bai is a treasure. He will never be with that person. Otherwise, how could he bring me here?" Zhu Yan is busy. "Oh? If so, please take out your treasure and let us have a look. If he is also a treasure, we have nothing to say. " Huang Lieshan suddenly said. The words arrived here, Zhu Yan was confused, and people were sober. What''s good for her? It''s all Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan acting. However, the client did not hear the conversation of these people. He lowered his head and was still thinking about the information about the Archaean battlefield that Zhu Yan had heard from her mouth. The words of the people around him were ignored. "White... White young Xia..." until Xiao Zhu came together and called in a low voice, he did not return to his mind. "What''s the matter?" The white night lightly glanced at the guards around the eyes and asked. . (welcome to my WeChat official account: "fire god heavy Li" or search for "huoshen66", because it has just been built, and many things have not yet been developed. Do not hurry. The old flame will upload the updated and interesting content as soon as possible. Please publicize more, and the other will probably be around 11 o''clock) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 "If you want to prove your innocence, please take out the Horcrux you used to defeat those thieves and let me have a test! If you don''t, it will prove that you and those thieves are actually together. You deliberately approach Yan Mei and have a plot against you! " Huang Lieshan said in a deep voice. Everybody thinks it''s right. "How can a person of the first level of tianhun state defeat a group of high-level existence of tianhun state so easily? I didn''t expect that our sister Yan would bring such a great gift when she came here. We can''t let sister Yan down! " Ma Yu said with a dark smile. The peach blossom''s eyes twinkled with awe inspiring coldness. "Baby? I have a lot of them. I don''t know which one you want to see? " The white night did not give birth to anger, but asked faintly. "Ha ha, discerning interest." Huang Lieshan nodded secretly. Seeing the white night''s cooperation, he also relaxed his vigilance: "take out the treasure you used to kill those thieves and give us a test." "Those people who were killed before, I didn''t use any treasure. What I used was just my soul power." White night road. "Sophistry!" Huang Lieshan''s face changed and he said angrily, "when I was a three-year-old child?" "You said that your soul power can kill people of level 4 and level 5 in the heaven soul state? Ha ha, it''s funny! In that case, I''d like to see if you''re really so good. If I find you''re talking big and teasing us, don''t blame sister Ma for being merciless Ma Yu''s enchanting and enchanting eyes turned away from the white night with a charming voice and a smile. As the voice dropped, several guards had rushed past. They can''t stand the white night for a long time. A guy of the first level in tianhun state dares to be arrogant. But when the guard was about to teach, Zhu Yan stopped in front of the white night. "Get out of here!" "Miss..." "Whoever dares to mess with me is against Zhu family! I will never let him go! " When Zhu Yan drinks again, her voice is fierce. The guards looked at each other and looked at Ma Yu behind. "Sister Yan, although she was born with delicate skin and flesh, she is also a little white face, but there are many handsome men in elder sister Yu. Why do you embarrass sister Yu for such a poor cultivation? Get out of the way Ma Yu has a strange way of yin and Yang. "Sister Yu, young Xia Bai saved my life. How can I stand by? Today, sister Yu and Mr. Huang really want to move on, young Xia Bai. Then step on me! " Zhu Yanjiao Yan is full of determination. When they heard the sound, they immediately locked their eyebrows. The girl seems to have a strong heart to protect this man. "Ma Yu, let''s not press too hard. If there is something wrong with this girl, we will go back to Taiji City, and we will not be able to explain it." Huang Lieshan whispered. "I didn''t expect this stupid girl to protect him like this... Well, for the sake of Zhu''s family, let''s not embarrass her. When we get back to Taiji City, the boy and the stupid girl are separated, we can start again!" Ma Yu said coldly. "Good." Huang Lieshan nods. Ma Yu put on a warm smile: "that''s it, sister Yan. Since you have said so, we won''t embarrass young Xia Bai. I hope your judgment is correct. If something happens, don''t blame sister Yu for not reminding you." After that, Ma Yu waved his hand, and the guards would retreat. "Now that you''re here to pick something up, you have to leave something behind." At this time, the white night suddenly opened. The guards were stunned, only to see a finger flick in the white night, a spirit flew out of their fingertips. Just after flying less than half a meter, they suddenly burst open, burst out several soul seals, and hit the guards fiercely. Pooh! The guard spat blood from the mouth of the hit, fell to the ground, and howled constantly! With a flick of a finger, they put down four guards? People were dumbfounded and unbelievable. "Asshole Huang Lieshan was furious. "Huang Lieshan, don''t be impulsive." Ma Yu drank quickly. "What? You want to keep this bastard going? " Huang Lieshan is furious. As a young master of the Huang family, he has not yet received this kind of anger. "Don''t worry, just look at the finger." Ma Yu said calmly. Huang Lieshan looked, a face puzzled: "what''s wrong with his fingers?" "Don''t you see the ring on his index finger?" "It''s like... It''s not a storage ring?" "Yes, the ring is strange. I don''t know what it''s used for. He''s only a man of the highest level in the heaven and soul realm. How can he put down our four guards? If I''m right, it''s his ring that''s weird Ma Yu sneered: "if you start now, you will definitely be obstructed by Zhu Yan, the stupid woman. In addition, the boy has the protection of that strange baby, we may not be able to take him down, but offend the Zhu family..." "you mean..." "let him be arrogant for a while. When we get to Taiji city and our territory, we will see how rampant he is!" "Good!" Huang Lieshan nodded: "the people who move us, we also have an excuse in the family! Endure Ma Yu came over. The fragrance was blowing and her dimples were like flowers. She looked at the white night with big eyes and frequent eyes. "This young Xia, you are really powerful. Yu''er adores you very much. I don''t know what school this young Xia inherits and where he is fromKnead the artificial voice but does not give people a bit of disgust, on the contrary, it makes people itch. "The fox Huang Lieshan''s eyes were full of greed and looked at Ma Yu. But the white night ignored, turned to Zhu Yan and said, "let''s go." "This... OK, big brother Bai." Zhu Yan sighed slightly. Why doesn''t he know to be restrained when his accomplishments are so low? "Asshole!" Ma Yuqi''s teeth itch, think her status is lofty, beautiful as flowers, no one dares to ignore her like this! "Boy, I''ll let you go first. When I get to Taiji City, I''ll see if I don''t step on you under my feet!" Ma Yu thought hard in her heart, raised her hand and returned to the sedan chair. The two groups continued to advance. Taiji city is a famous city in the soul land. It is a city rather than a region. The area of Taiji city is composed of eight cities. From above, you can see the distribution of these eight cities, such as Taiji pattern. The Vientiane gate is located in the center of eight cities. There are no cities there, but only a temple and an altar. However, those who look at the souls there every day far exceed the flow of people in the eight cities. On the way, Zhu Yan is still very cautious, although Huang Lieshan and other escorts, she still dare not be distracted. If the guess is good, I think there should be some treasure or secret in her body. Most of the thieves come for this. "Miss Zhu, I want to ask you another question." The white night thought and said. "Big brother Bai will ask, but if Yan Er knows, he will answer." Zhu Yan said with a smile. "As we all know, Archean battlefields can only be entered by the order of a master. Then, apart from this method, is there any other way to enter the battlefield?" Said the white night casually. Zhu Yan''s face was startled. Meanwhile, Xiaozhu and Qihe are nervous, leaning towards Zhu Yan and watching the white night with vigilance. "White night slightly frown:" white someone asked what should not be asked "Brother Bai, don''t you know?" Seeing this, Zhu Yan replied tentatively. "What do you know?" "Er..." Zhu Yan''s words stopped for a moment, thought for a moment, and whispered: "there is a way to go in." "Miss Zhu, what can I do?" Ask again in the white night. "Brother Bai wants to enter the archaic battlefield? Although elder brother Bai has a treasure to defend himself, your cultivation is really too low. It''s completely self seeking to go in... "Zhu Yan advised. "I want to let someone else in, but that person has no master''s order." White night was too lazy to explain, and asked casually, "what is the method Miss Zhu is talking about?" "This..." Zhu Yan was embarrassed. Suddenly, Miss Zhu did not think of the ancient objects before entering the battlefield As soon as this word falls, Qi River rushes to come over quickly, horizontal in the white night and Zhu Yan''s front. "Don''t you want to do anything wrong. I won''t let you do anything wrong." Qi River tense road. "Qihe, don''t be rude to Bai! Go away Zhu Yanjiao denounced that Qihe''s face had changed slightly and had to step down. "Sorry, big brother Bai, Qihe is too reckless. I hope you don''t care about him." Zhu Yan was full of apologies. White night shook his head. "You''re right to guess. I did enter the Archean battlefield. Those thieves used to attack me for this, but I can''t give it to you. I have to give it to my elder brother Zhu Tianming. As a quasi master, Tianming''s strength and talent are incomparable. He is the hope of our Zhu family. If he can step into the Archean battlefield, he will ask in the future Master Ding, this thing is obviously more suitable for him, so... Sorry... " " I understand. " White night quietly nodded, no longer asked. All the way, the team finally arrived at Taiji city. "Well, Miss Zhu, now that I have arrived at Taiji City, I should leave." Standing at the gate of the city at night, holding fists. "Brother Bai, thank you for having you all the way. But now Taiji juwu hasn''t started yet. You''re not familiar with the place of life when you first come here. Why don''t you come to my Zhu''s house first and I''ll show you around here. It''s a reward to you, OK?" Zhu Yan asked her to stay. "This... Is good." The white night nodded and readily agreed. When he came here for the first time, he was not familiar with the place of life. If he had a local with him, he could quickly understand Taiji city. After all, this place is too big. "In that case, we''ll leave first." Huang Lieshan clasped his fist and laughed. "Sister Yan, I''ll see you later." Ma Yu also waved her hand, a pair of eyes at the white night, a charming smile: "and white childe yo... Sister will soon come to love you." The last word left, a wisp of killing filled. A cold smile at night. Four people went into the city. After a while, the guards of the Yellow mansion came in a hurry."The young lady has been working hard all the way. The master has prepared a banquet for the young lady. The eldest young master is also here. Please come with me." An old slave said respectfully. "Is big brother here? That''s great. " Zhu Yan''s face glowed with joy. "It''s not only the young and the big, but also some of his best friends. When they learn that the young lady is back, they are all waiting at your house." The old slave said with a smile. "Are they brother Lin and sister an? Come on, let''s get back to the house. " Zhu Yan was elated and ran to the mansion with the white night. . (sorry, there is a malfunction in the computer, the update is late, sorry, sorry, the old fire will continue to work hard to update, and love the old flame and friends of this book, you can pay attention to the WeChat official account, the latest information waiting for you: WeChat search: Fire God heavy Li, click on the note) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 Taiji city is one of the main cities in the soul land. Among these eight cities, there are many powerful and powerful families, and even many of the children of the family work in the Vientiane gate, which is extremely powerful and complicated. Zhu''s family, where Zhu Yan lives, is a big family. There are thousands of children in the Guangzu family. If you count the guests, you can''t count them. "Is this gentleman?" When the housekeeper saw Zhu Yan, she was also with a strange young man, not only questioning. "This is my friend, white night. It''s thanks to big brother Bai''s help that I can come back smoothly this time." Zhu Yan said with a smile. "Is it?" A little doubt flashed in the old slave''s sunken eyes. A guy at the first level of the heaven soul state can help Zhu Yan? The Party headed for Zhu''s house. In front of the gate, the white night couldn''t help feeling. Zhu''s family is worthy of being a big family. It actually uses gold as its doorpost, and its plaques are made of jade. Just standing outside, you will feel a sense of luxury. On the left and right of the gate, there are two black lions and beasts guarding them. They are living creatures, magnificent and dignified. Compared with Zhu''s mansion, Longcheng and yuhou''s mansion are just like the comparison between hard rock and beautiful jade. Rich people! "Big brother Bai, come in." Zhu Yan saw the white night standing in front of the gate in a daze and said with a smile. "It''s probably that young Xia Bai has never seen such a magnificent mansion." Xiao Zhu covered his lips with a smile. "That''s for sure. Our Taiji city is not comparable to those remote places." Qihe is also tough, with his chest straight. White night a faint smile, did not speak, with Zhu Yan toward the inside. Zhu''s house is not only luxurious in appearance, but also magnificent and heroic inside. The path is white and flawless, like a mirror. I don''t know what kind of precious materials it is made of. The flowers and plants in the courtyard are all spiritual flowers and plants, which emit unique fragrance. Gold and jade can be seen on the walls and pillars. Even the water in the lotus pond is extraordinary. It can not help emitting a sparkling halo, just like stars. "Battle?" Walking along, the white night suddenly recited. Zhu Yan in front of her smile: "did big brother Bai notice? It''s true that the whole Zhu mansion is built on an ancient array, which was arranged by our ancestors of Zhu family. In this array, the recovery speed of physical body, soul Qi, strength and so on will be increased to the limit. Even if the dying people are in this array, they can live on for a while. If they practice in the Zhu mansion, they will be several times faster than those with ordinary souls. " "There is such a magic array." The white night was quite surprised. It''s no wonder that a servant girl around Zhu Yan has the first-class strength of heaven soul state. Finally, I came to the banquet hall. Bamboo stands at the door. "Miss." At this time, Qihe whispered a word. "What''s the matter?" "Do you really want to take young Xia Bai in? Those inside are the prince of our Taiji city. He... "Qi He looked at the white night and hesitated. "Afraid? This is my home. Big brother is in it. Are you afraid of trouble? Wait here. " Zhu Yan hummed. Qihe clasped his fist and stopped talking. They went inside. As soon as I entered the hall, I heard the chirping sound coming out, like the chirping of birds. When we got to the main hall, we saw a group of men and women around the table, talking loudly. On the shoulder of one of them, who was dressed in a royal robe, was standing on his shoulder a strange bird with black body and red eyes. The sound came from its mouth. I''m afraid that the strength of this bird is even higher than that of the heaven soul state. Such a powerful spirit bird was subdued and raised as a pet... Tai Chi city is really a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon. Thinking in the dark at night. And the people here noticed that Zhu Yan came in and got up immediately. "Here comes sister Yan!" "Come on, Yanmei, come in quickly. It''s been a long time!" A man said with a smile. "Go and go, you stinky men. When you come to sister Yan, don''t pay attention to those men. They don''t know what dirty things they think all day long. Don''t let them teach you bad things." A tall woman in a light blue incense dress stood up and walked over, holding Zhu Yan and laughing. "Mo Ru, don''t slander me! You are the only one in my heart. Of course, I have sister Yan. I can''t hold any of you in the world except you two. " "What about me?" A woman in the opposite seat said angrily. "Er... This... Also has, also has..." "hahaha..." everyone laughed. "Yan''er has met sister an." Zhu Yan and an Mo, such as greasy crooked down, stand dignified, Yingying for the ceremony. Then he saluted the other men and women one by one. "Yan Er has met elder brother Lin "Yan''er has met elder brother Xiao." "Yan Er has met sister Liu." with a kind smile, Lian Yan nodded. "Good! Good! Yan Mei is becoming more and more popular. Come on, elder brother Lin has not seen you for a long time. Here are some trinkets, which should be the meeting gift from elder brother Lin Lin Hongying laughs and flips his palm. The ring on his finger flashes with light. A Black Bracelet appears on his palm. "How beautiful the bracelet is Zhu Yan''s eyes brightened. "The name of this bracelet is Mo Lin bracelet. Wearing this bracelet can warm and moisten the soul, promote the soul''s perception of the soul, strengthen the connection between the soul and the nine heaven, which is of great help to the variation of the heaven soul. Yan''er, you are still shallow in cultivation, and you can''t wear the Mo Lin bracelet to you." Lin Hongying said with a smile. Thank you, brother Lin Zhu Yan one Xi, busy thanks way. "Bang, what is a small bracelet? Come on, sister. I''ll give you this. " An MO Ru takes out a pair of golden bell, tie on Zhu Yan''s ankle. "Elder sister, this is..." "it''s called dangling soul bell, which has a great restraining effect on other people''s soul power. When you fight with others, you just need to shake the bell to disperse the soul of others, and even make the soul power in his body disordered. If you have this thing for self-defense, it''s no better than that useless bracelet." An MO such as smile way. "Thank you, sister." Zhu Yan embraces an MO Ru, sweet and smiling. "Sister Yan, I have something to give you." "And brother Xiao!" Several other men and women also stood up and gave gifts. Zhu Yan accepted them one by one, her eyes bent and excited. "You love Yan''er so much and regard it as your sister. Tianming is very happy. Here, Tianming thanks you for Yan''er. OK, the swallow has arrived. Please take your seat and let''s take the wind and wash the dust for Yan''er!" A black robed man sitting in front of him stood up and opened his mouth. His voice was very thick, his expression was serious, his eyes were deep, and his temperament was steady like a mountain. This person is somewhat similar to Zhu Yan. I think it is Zhu Yan''s elder brother Zhu Tianming. The crowd nodded and took their seats. Zhu Yan was dazed by a large number of gifts. When she heard her brother say so, she remembered that there was a white night next to her. She got up in a hurry and headed for the white night. "Big brother Bai... Sorry, I... I forgot to introduce you to them for a while, I''m sorry..." Zhu Yan felt guilty. "No problem. I''m not used to this kind of scene. You can accompany your brothers and sisters. I can walk around Taiji city by myself." White night light said. He didn''t like the occasion. However, Zhu Yan thought it was angry. She was in a hurry and said, "brother Bai, don''t be angry. Since you are here or have a drink of water, I can introduce you to my elder brother. The elder brother is extremely powerful and is known as the master to be. If you can get some advice from him, it will help you, isn''t it?" My eyes are full of longing. Seeing Zhu Yan''s incoherent nervous appearance, she couldn''t help laughing at night and nodded helplessly: "all right." "Great." Zhu Yanxin is happy. "Swallow, who is this man?" Lin Hongying and others have been looking at the white night for a long time. Seeing that the man is dressed in plain clothes and his accomplishments are inferior, they don''t care. Seeing Zhu Yan''s conversation with him, they can''t help asking. "Brothers and sisters, Yan''er hasn''t introduced it to you. This is the friend Bai Ye, who Yan''er met on the road, is also Yan''er''s life-saving benefactor. If elder brother Bai hadn''t come back from the South City this time, I''m afraid Yan''er can''t come back so safely. Brother Bai, these are Yan''er''s brothers and sisters. Let Yan''er introduce them to you one by one ... " when Zhu Yan was introducing to the white night with great enthusiasm, a cold hum came from her side, which directly interrupted her words. "Yan''er, you need to know what you are. You are the eldest lady of Zhu family, a famous person in Taiji City, a rubbish of the first level in tianhun state. How can you make friends with him?" It''s Lin Hongying! Zhu Yan was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect to be like this. For a moment, she said, "brother Lin... " Yan''er, do you think this person can save you? How did he save you? I think his strength is not so good as his servant girl. In this Taiji City, it''s hard to protect himself. How can he save you? You''re not fooled by him, are you? Don''t go to the way of some villains. " Beside an MO such as jade hand holding a wine cup, eyes such as silk, smile Xi Xi way. "Yan''er is too young and kind-hearted in the end. It''s normal for Yan''er to be cheated because he doesn''t understand the dangers of the river and the river. It will be nice if she experiences more in the future." In another place, a man with a hooked nose murmured: "come on! Blow this thing out! Don''t let any more dogs and cats come in. " "Yes Two bodyguards rushed into the door and pressed the shoulders of the white night. Zhu Yan was totally stupid.She did not expect her brothers and sisters to be so disgusted with the white night. The other young masters and ladies looked at the scene with a banter on their faces. Qihe and Xiaozhu at the gate are also flustered. "I have already reminded Miss Bai. She doesn''t listen. These are the princes of Taiji city. How can you look up to young Xia Bai?" "Brother Qi, what should I do now?" Xiao Zhu is worried. Although she is afraid of the white night, she can''t help but think that the white night is her savior. "I hope you can bear with me. It''s better to leave here." Qi he sighed. But just as he sighed, a cold hum came. It''s white night. He looked at the rebellious men and women in front of him, looked at Zhu Yan again and again, and shook his head: "it''s a pity, Miss Zhu, although you are kind-hearted, but there are so many low-level things around you. I really feel sorry for you." After that, the shoulders moved, and the two bodyguards were shocked back. He turned and left without looking at the crowd. "Big brother Bai!" Zhu Yan ran after her. But a figure faster than her, rushed past, stopped in front of the white night. It''s Lin Hongying! His face was gloomy, his eyes flashed with anger, and his voice seemed to come from the ice cellar. "Who do you think is inferior to others?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Hearing the words of the white night, these people were furious. As a famous master of Taiji City, Zhu''s people are not dignitaries? All the people who can sit here are heroes. Zhu Tianming, in particular, is a great young master of Zhu family. How can he make friends with him? Although all the young people here are princes of the aristocratic family, everyone is the seed of the family. They have been cultivated by the family with Tiancai and Dibao since childhood. The worst strength is the fifth level strength of tianhunjing state, and there are countless venerable ones. However, these arrogant princesses and princesses are so humiliated by a small first-class person of tianhun state. How can they bear it? "Yan''er, is this your friend?" An MO Ru chuckles. "If you don''t give him some color to see, I''ll let them look down on me," Xiao Xuan said lightly. "Brother Hongying, in the face of Yan''er, break his limbs and throw him out of the mansion." "No, he insults us like this. I will abolish his spirit! To relieve the hatred in my heart It''s a frightful, terrifying night. "Brother Lin, don''t do it!" She was pale with fear. But how can she stop the fierce Lin Hongying? Whew! The harsh sound came out, and Lin Hongying''s terrifying claws had been pounding on the chest of the white night. An MO Ru, Xiao Xuan and others looked at him jokingly or playfully, while Zhu Yan had already closed his eyes in fear. It''s just that... the sharp claw hit the chest of the white night, but it didn''t penetrate half a cent, let alone the soul of the wounded. Lin felt as if he was banging on a piece of steel that was not broken by King Kong, and then he was sunk into the sea and could not detect any ripples. "What''s going on?" Lin Hongying stares at his palm. His eyes are full of shock. "Am I wrong when I say that you look down upon others with a bad eye?" White night indifferently looked at him, gently shook his head: "this means, which has the qualification to say me?" "Hateful!" Lin Hongying was angry, his eyes were grim, and the spirit of heaven urged him to blow his palm to the white night. But the next second, white night''s palm hit over, knot solid clap on his chest. Pooh! Lin Hongying vomited blood instantly, and the man flew back, smashing the rockery not far away from the ground. The spirit on his head was even more disintegrated and directly shattered. The spirit of heaven is destroyed! "What?" Sitting on the edge of the banquet an MO Ru, Xiao Xuan and others all stood up and looked at this scene in shock. How dare you destroy the spirit of Lin Hongying? Is this boy crazy? "Big brother Bai..." Zhu Yan covered her lips and her eyes were full of amazement. But soon she suddenly realized that Qi he had heard them say that killing those thieves on the road in the white night was like slaughtering pigs and dogs. There must be something wonderful about him. I''m afraid big brother Bai relies on the treasure to have such means, but what''s the use of this? Can he resist the Lin family? Thinking of this, Zhu Yan stamped her feet anxiously. Several guards rushed to pick up Lin Hongying. The others surrounded the white night and drew their swords. "Hongying, how are you?" Xiao Xuan took a few steps. "I... my soul is broken..." Lin Hongying''s expression is stagnant, his eyes are lost, and the whole person becomes dejected, and then he screams: "my soul is broken! My soul... " people turn pale. "You are so poisonous that you can destroy the spirit of heaven!! Do you know what you did? " No more questions. "Why didn''t you say he was vicious when he wanted to abolish my soul?" The white night asked. An Mo is dumb. "Yan''er, who is this man and how do you know him?" Zhu Tianming, who had been sitting in his original position, also stood up at this time. This is Zhu''s house, and Lin Hongying is his best friend. Now that his soul has been abolished, how can he remain indifferent? If you don''t come out to deal with this matter, I''m afraid the Lin family will not be able to explain it. "I... I don''t know... How can things become like this... How can they be like this..." Zhu Yan raised her hands and was scared. "He only has the level of heaven soul state, but he can easily destroy the spirit of Hongying, the lower heaven soul master. I think it depends on what magic weapon... Forget it, no matter who you are, it doesn''t matter. You have to stay. I''ll scrap your spirit later and send you to the Lin family for disposal." Zhu Tianming said lightly, his hands behind the negative, toward the white night. "Brother Zhu..." an MO Ru and others called one. "If something happens to Hongying in my house, you should step back. I will avenge him myself." Zhu Tianming said. The crowd nodded and retreated. "For those who respect heaven soul at the peak, Yang soul will not come out. No one can do anything about it. Even if Yang soul appears, you can fight with Tianming brother''s strength." Xiao Xuan sneered. An MO Ru and others joked and looked.Big brother As Zhu Tianming walked towards the white night, a figure stopped him. It''s Zhu Yan. "Get out of here." Zhu Tianming cheered. "Big brother... Don''t go on like this, big brother Bai, he has no malice, don''t embarrass him any more..." Zhu Yan said anxiously. Bang! A crisp sound came out. Zhu Yan''s white and delicate face appeared a hot palm print, and her pink little mouth also spilled blood stains. She was stunned and looked at Zhu Tianming in disbelief. Brother Tianming... Hit me? "Get out of here! If it were not for you, how could Hongying''s soul be broken? You still have the face to plead for this man? Go away Zhu Tianming roared with gloomy eyes. "No!! I''m not going! It''s obvious that you have made a mistake first. Brother Bai did nothing, but you want to break his limbs and drive him out. Why? Just because he''s not powerful and his status is poor? Everyone can''t decide his birth and talent. Why should you treat him like this? " Zhu Yan seems to have been stimulated, no longer weak, with a firm tone of voice hoarse. Zhu Tianming''s pupils shrank, showing an incredible expression. For so many years, he had never seen this clever sister dare to talk back to him like this. "Good! Good! Very good Zhu Tianming nodded his head again and again, and his anger in his eyes was even more: "come on, take the lady down!" "Yes The guard came. "Qihe, Xiaozhu!" Zhu Yan immediately drank. They rushed to fight with the guard. No one expected that the scene would turn into this! "Mo Ru, Xiao Xuan! You stop this crazy girl first! I''ll deal with this bastard first, and then settle accounts with this girl! " Zhu Tianming was angry. An MO such as nod, toward Zhu Yan, an MO such as the status of noble, Qihe and small bamboo dare to stop? "Sister Ann, let me go!" Zhu Yan''s arm was caught and she struggled. "Sister Yan, what do you care about this man? You are no longer young. It''s time to know something! You know what this means? If your elder brother doesn''t handle it well, it''s easy to make your Zhu family and the Lin family get angry. If you still want to save this person, you will be harmed by Zhu family! " An MO such as painstakingly said. Zhu Yan was distracted for a moment: "how could this be... " to blame, I can only blame the boy for his ignorance of the times. What is his identity? He dares to be wild here. If he is willing to get out of here, how can such a thing happen? Now big brother Zhu is fighting, the whole Taiji City, no one can save him. " An MO such as sneer. Zhu Tianming step by step toward the white night, momentum, soul power turbulence. The aura of the supreme heaven soul worshiper is extremely terrible, and the whole house seems to have been controlled by Zhu Tianming. Xiao Xuan and others were surprised. Zhu Tianming was angry. "You are stupid." Zhu Tianming said coldly. "Is it? I don''t think so The white night looked at him lightly. "I didn''t want to embarrass you for the sake of your meeting with Yan''er, but you don''t know what to do here. Do you know where this is? Do you know who we are? Have you ever thought about the consequences? " Zhu Tianming''s voice was like an ice cellar, and there was a sense of oppression in his words: "for the sake of Yan''er, I''ll give you one last chance. I''ll kill the soul of heaven immediately, kneel down to kowtow to brother Hongying and admit his mistake, and then follow us to the Lin mansion. In this way, I can make you suffer less!" "Go away." The white night indifferently returned a word. "Good!! Good!! Good Zhu Tianming was furious. This time it was not only Zhu Tianming, but also the people around him. How dare a man of the first level in the heaven soul realm dare to be so rampant in front of the supreme heaven soul master? What a shame! "Brother Tianming, don''t talk nonsense. Kill this man!! Revenge for me Lin Hongying gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry, brother Hongying. I will give you an account." Zhu Tianming glared at the white night: "I''ll let you do it first!" "Are you sure?" In the white night, the corners of my mouth are slightly raised. "Don''t you dare?" "That''s good!" White night smiles. But just then, a cry from the servant came from outside the house. "Here comes Mr. Su!" "Ha ha, it''s said that you gather here to drink wine for Yan Mei. It''s not interesting that you don''t call me for such a thing!" A hearty laugh came, followed by a young man in the dress of Vientiane gate. "It''s brother Su Zhe!" An MO such as eyes a bright. Su Zhe, the son of Su family in Taiji City, was recruited by the Minister of Vientiane five years ago. He has a promising future. He is Zhu Tianming, so he has to give him a thin face."It''s unfortunate that brother Su came here. Something happened here. I''ll have a good drink with brother Su after Zhu finishes his chores." Zhu Tianming said. "Oh? What''s the matter? " Su Zhe was slightly suspicious. His eyes were fixed on the white night with his back to him. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something. He hurried forward and looked at the face of the white night. His face was tense... seeing Su Zhe''s appearance, everyone was at a loss. "Brother Su, what''s the matter with you?" An MO such as strange ask. But see Su Zhe tentative inquiry: "dare to ask you... But white night?" "I am white night. Who are you?" The white night asked. Su Zhe''s body suddenly trembled at the sound of the voice, and quickly made a respectful salute: "Su Zhe, chief disciple of the Vientiane sect, please see Master Bai!" The audience was shocked. "Master?"?? Su Zhe, what are you talking about? He... Is he a master? " Lin Hongying swallowed blood and asked in amazement. "Oh, you don''t know. The tenth new master on the list of masters is the white night white master who was promoted from Qingge mainland. Don''t look at master Bai''s low accomplishments. He has killed people in the yanghun Kingdom, and has attracted much attention in our Vientiane school. Eh? Brother Hongying, what''s the matter with you? " Su Zhe Qi road. However, all the people present were stupefied. White night light looking at Zhu Tianming in front of him, the corner of his mouth slightly Yang: "Zhu Dashao, you said just said, let me start first, you can''t go back to regret!" . (thank you for your monthly ticket support, such as "I''m afraid of the author duangeng, Shuangyu cdzyxtl, Shuyou 29608330, safty Grand Canyon, shower of Qinghe, huamanlou Jiushen, CanXue a recovery, Ezra, Choi." if there are too many lists, we won''t list them one by one. Lao Huo will keep it in mind. Now we are 36, and Lao Huo''s requirements are not high. Let''s see if we can make it to the top 30, Old fire burst more, and friends who love old fire trouble to pay attention to WeChat official account of the old fire: heavy spirit of fire god) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Hearing this, Zhu Tianming''s face became strange. Master? How is that possible? "Brother Su, are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake? This guy only has the level of heaven soul state. Can he be a master? I''m kidding An MO such as reasonable shock mood, voice question. Not only she, but others were stunned and incomprehensible. First class people? In such a big Zhu mansion, even a servant girl''s strength is not weaker than him. How can he be a master? Br... No matter where you are in the market, you are not a master in the market? Don''t use a duck as a Phoenix. " Xiao Xuan lowered his voice. "It''s normal that you don''t believe it. In fact, when I first heard this news, I didn''t believe it either. But when I saw some pictures of master Bai fighting from Qingge mainland, I was convinced that... For a while, I couldn''t explain to you. If you really want to prove that master Bai has a master''s order, he just needs to prove it all the time." Su Zhe said, looking at the crowd strangely, his eyes finally fell on Zhu Tianming, and he doubted: "everybody, what''s the matter? Why are you so strange? " People don''t talk and look weird. Until a rich young lady who loves Lin Hongying said coldly, "master Bai, you have abolished big brother Hongying!" "What?" Su Zhe was stunned and looked around. He was at a loss: "master Bai, how can you destroy Lin Hongying''s spirit? This... This... " " Lin Hongying wants to abolish my heaven soul, so I can abolish his heaven soul! What do you think I should do The white night is light. "How could it have happened?" Su Zhe was startled. The future of a master can not be limited. If you offend the master, the consequences will be extremely serious. The energy brought by the master is extremely huge. Any force is willing to fight against other forces in order to win over the master. If someone threatens the master and is killed by the master, he deserves it! Lin Hongying had already regretted his death at the moment. If he knew that Bai Ye was a master, how dare he be so provocative? And more regret, it is Zhu Tianming! If he did not pretend to be lofty and let the white night sit down, even if he did not treat him with courtesy, he would not offend him even if he could not win over the master. No one would have thought that Zhu Yan had picked up a master on this trip. Zhu family, in vain, missed a better opportunity with the master! Qihe and Xiaozhu look at the white night with round eyes, and feel that everything seems to be fake... "even if it is a master, how about it At this time, Xiao Xuan broke the deadlock. He snorted coldly and looked down at the white night: "can a master be lawless? Can you be bold? Destroy others at will? White night, even if you are a master, today is no help, here is Taiji City, you can''t be wild! You have to pay for what you have done On hearing this, Lin Hongying also came to resent him and called out to Zhu Tianming: "brother Zhu, do you want to forget it like this?" "Hongying, don''t worry. He is a master and has to be responsible for it." Zhu Tianming slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "since I''m lucky to meet a master today, it''s an opportunity given to me by God. I''m honored as a quasi master, but I''m not a master in the end. Please take a rest and watch me frustrate this man and get on the master list!" People are excited when they hear it. Yes, Zhu Tianming is a master to be. He has the power of World War I. If he could beat white night, he would be on the list of masters. How many people want to fight with the master but can''t, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "Let''s go!" Zhu Tianming drank low. The people around him immediately dispersed. "Morning! No! Don''t do it Su Zhe saw the situation seemed to be out of control, and quickly called out. But the white night here has moved. His face was smiling, his eyes narrowed, he stepped forward three steps, one hand behind the negative, the other hand clenched his fist, and he rushed to Zhu Tianming. Zhu Tianming had a dignified expression, his hands overlapping, and he resisted with the palm of his hand. Bang! His fist hit Zhu Tianming''s palm and made a crisp sound. "It''s so light, how can''t you feel any strength?" Zhu Tianming was suspicious, but he was not polite. He immediately urged his soul power to shatter the fist. However, the next breath, which seems to be a light fist, suddenly burst out in bursts of shock, such as colossus... Dong! Zhu Tianming''s body flew out in an instant and ran into the banquet hall. Boom! The banquet hall collapsed in an instant, and the whole banquet hall was shaken into powder by strength. All of them were in a daze... a pair of eyes were staring fiercely and were about to fall out of their eyes.Is this the master''s punch? "Big brother!" "Brother Tianming!" Xiao Xuan, an MO Ru, Zhu Yan and others rushed to the site and helped Zhu Tianming up in the ruins. His mouth was covered with blood stains. He was disheartened. His eyes were full of anger and staring at the white night. "Get out of the way!" Zhu Tianming was so angry that he pushed the people around him and rose abruptly. "Is this the aftereffect?" "Not bad." The white night is light. "Hum, I''ll let you do it only if I don''t pay attention to it for a while! This time, I won''t give you another chance! " Zhu Tianming said coldly. The spirit of heaven was sacrificed, and three halos of light shot from the top of his head, and then appeared on his cheek. The soul power was greatly opened, and the spirit turned into yuan force. The unique rock meaning of Zhu Tianming was also released, and his body became extremely hard. At this moment, he was completely transformed. "It''s time to be serious." White night light road, also put on the posture. "Brother Tianming, stop it! Stop it! You are no match for master Bai! Don''t fight any more! " Su Zhe insisted on persuading. "Brother Su, he is just a master ranking tenth. I thought that when I fought with Yu Changhong, I was just a move to defeat him. How can I not defeat him in this day''s poor cultivation?" Zhu Tianming hummed. "But Yu Changhong was killed by this man! Moreover, I got the news not long ago that Bai Ye defeated Yi Baixiu, the eighth master of Lingnan, on the edge of Longcheng in Lingnan area. His ranking has not yet changed. In fact, he is far from the tenth! " Su Zhe shook his head and sighed. "What..." Zhu Tianming was stunned. "Even... Even Bai Xiu was defeated by this man? It''s impossible This time, Xiao Xuan couldn''t sit still. His eyes were full of horror. The name of Yi Bai Xiu is far more than that of Yu Changhong. "Master Bai, it''s all a misunderstanding. Please don''t worry about it. If it''s over, Su Zhe is here to make amends to you for them, won''t you?" Su Zhe was in a hurry. The master is the object of protection of the Vientiane gate, and these are his friends of Su Zhe. Naturally, he does not want to make trouble on both sides. The white night shook his head: "the battle situation has opened, naturally we have to divide the victory and defeat. Moreover, Zhu Tianming does not want to miss this opportunity to challenge the master! Even if I stop, he won''t stop. " "Not bad!" Zhu Tianming bit his teeth and said, "even if he beat Yi Baixiu, how about it? I still want to fight him!! I don''t believe it. He is a man of the first level in heaven and soul state. He is really so powerful! " After that, Zhu Tianming was so powerful that he shook all the people and things around him. Then he took a little step and turned into a bundle of awns and swept over. In the white night, his eyes narrowed and his fist hit the air. Bang! Zhu Tianming, who was moving at a high speed, was hit in an instant. He took a punch in his chest, but the profound meaning of the rock made him like a King Kong without any influence. With one hand, he snapped the wrist of the white night, and the other hand pinched his finger into a knife. Yuan Li was rippling and moved towards the brow of the white night. White night slightly side head, avoid this yuan force knife, arm urge, drag Zhu Tianming toward the outside mercilessly throw. Whoosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... ZHU Tianming flew out of the air, smashing the three buildings of Zhu''s mansion like a shell, smashing the magnificent gate and directly falling on the street. A series of tedious duels between the two are completed in one breath. "Who''s playing wild in my Zhu mansion?" As soon as there was a sound of movement and silence, a grand voice spread from the depths of Zhu''s mansion, and the whole mansion was boiling. But white night silk ignores, pace a bit, the person disappears instantly, startled Xiao Xuan and others scalp numb. What a fast speed! "Go and have a look!" Su Zhe shouts in a hurry and runs to the gate. Outside the mansion. As soon as Zhu Tianming got up, the white night was already in front of him. "Hum!" Zhu Tianming''s eyes flashed with cold light, and his body suddenly burst into a strange force. He took a few steps back from the near white night, then opened his feet, and burst out 18 fists in a row. His fists were amazing, like thunder and lightning. The ripples in the void were endless, and all around him were devastated. Pedestrians on the road ran around with their heads in their arms and did not dare to approach them. This move is very sharp, and the speed of the fist is so amazing that even the night can''t escape at the first time. The eighteen fists are solid and solid on his body. At night, he kept retreating, and there were waves and ripples on his chest. Every step backward, he stepped on a deep pit on the ground. When all the 18 fists were finished, he also stepped back 18 steps. Zhu Tianming, with a pair of fists, retreated, panting slightly and looking into the white night. "Anyone who eats my 18 thunders will not die or die. Every one of my punches is built on the basis of aura and Yuan Li. Its power is comparable to that of natural thunder! White night, half of your internal organs have been smashed by me, you are defeated! " Everyone was overjoyed.The white night looked at him strangely, then shook his head: "run thunder 18 strike? It''s like tickling. It doesn''t feel much. How can you say I''m defeated? " "Still holding on?" Zhu Tianming solidified his eyes. "Brother Tianming, I''m afraid it''s not that master Bai is supporting him, but your moves have no great influence on his body." At this time, Su Zhe came out and threw a bolt from the blue: "according to the information provided by my Vientiane gate, master Bai... Has become a saint in his flesh! It''s hard to hurt him with your moves unless the master of Yang soul makes a move. " "Holy in flesh?" Zhu Tianming was stunned. (you''re killing me. You said that it''s impossible to rush into the first 20 blast shifts. The gap is so big, but Lao Huo agrees. His brothers are so enthusiastic that Lao Huo will not break his promise. He will start to blast the night shift tomorrow. In addition, he makes a list of thanks: "book friend 84910, qiangguanda, Ezra, Choi, Grand Canyon of safety, recovery of remnant blood a, Xinhua Lukang, yingyue Thank these brothers for their support to Lao Huo and those who voted for monthly tickets and subscription for their support) thank you for your support www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 Holy in flesh! Among these would-be masters, there is no one who has ever seen the horror of becoming a saint in flesh? Zhu Tianming''s pupils trembled slightly and sweat spilled over his face. If what Su Zhe said is true, he will surely lose! With his moves, it is impossible to break the defense of sanctification of the flesh. "What? Stop? In that case, I''ll do it for you. " The white night light road, the body suddenly disappeared. Zhu Tianming was so nervous that he repeatedly retreated and thumped his fists toward the ground. "The body of a rock!" Whoa. The terrible rock mystery wrapped his body like a cocoon. "Sky cloud palm!" A low drink suddenly appeared in the top of Zhu Tianming, a look, the white night actually appeared there! His palm is facing down, the palm of the palm spurts out the soul force of the storm, straight down. Click. Zhu Tianming''s profound meaning of the rock collapsed in an instant, and people were directly pressed down on the ground, the earth split, and the terrible force was vented around. "Big brother Tianming!" People were shocked. "You have no idea what real power is!" White night palm, indifferently looking at Zhu Tianming slowly up, words become cold. "You only see that I have a low level of cultivation, but you never know what my real strength is. You think you are the prince of Taiji city and the powerful people here. You can do whatever you want, be arrogant and arrogant. In fact, you just rely on your family power! Without the family behind you, can you have today''s soul state? Can you have today''s status? Can you be respected by so many people? fear? If you really want to compare, which of the countless soul cultivation outside is inferior to you? Why are you complacent? On what basis? " The sound fell, and the white night bloomed like the hand of a God, covering the whole sky of Zhu''s mansion. The power of thick shake shakes everywhere! Zhu Tianming, who just got up, was suppressed again and hit the ground hard, unable to move. "It''s true that I was born in white night. I''m just a person from a small country in Qingge mainland. But I want to tell you that soul state doesn''t mean everything, and birth doesn''t mean everything. I want to kill you, such as slaughtering pigs and killing dogs!" When he said that, he was in full swing! Bang! Bang! Bang! Zhu''s bodyguards all knelt on the ground, their knees hit the ground, smashing the earth to pieces, and their knees were rotten. However, Xiao Xuan and an MO Ru are even more uncomfortable. Those who are weak in strength also kneel on the ground. Xiao Xuan and an MO Ru urge their soul power and magic weapon to fight against this terrible trend. Even so, their bodies are bent and their legs are shaking, and they can''t hold on for long. This is the power of master!! This is the real strong!! Zhu Yan looked at all this stupidly, her eyes lost consciousness. She never thought, she was wrong, what use magic weapon, what rely on means, are false! In front of this person, rely on the integrity of their own strength! Not as she thought! She met a real master! "We in Vientiane gate have never said that all the quasi masters in the soul land are just the names of good people. How can they know how terrible the gap is between quasi masters and real masters?" Su Zhe slow road. The white night fell from the sky. All the people except Su Zhe, Zhu Yan, Qihe and Xiaozhu all knelt down on their knees and were awed by it. The master''s awe struck all sides, and all the people in half of the city felt this terrible atmosphere. Many people trembled inexplicably and were in awe. Any hero, genius, hero! All shocked! And he just stomped! He walked slowly and came to Zhu Tianming. Zhu Tianming tried his best to raise his head. His pupils were filled with endless anger and fear. "I work in the daytime, and I always have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Before Lin Hongying wanted to abolish me, I abolished his spirit, and you said you wanted to abolish me! Then, if I abolish your soul, you should have nothing to say? " Cold in the eyes of the white night. "No... don''t... don''t waste my soul!" Zhu Tianming''s face changed greatly and was completely frightened. It''s not easy to practice, and it''s even more difficult to cultivate the strength of the heaven soul realm. Although there are families cultivating the natural materials and earth treasures, how hard is the process during this period? If it is abolished, life is not like death. As a genius of Zhu family, Zhu Tianming is a master to be. If he is dismissed like this, his future will be completely destroyed... at this moment, Zhu Tianming is filled with endless regret. If he didn''t make it big, how could he be miserable now? "Brother Bai, don''t! Please spare my brother! Please... " just at this critical moment, Zhu Yan could not help but rush over, kneeling on her knees, tears in her eyes and crying."Miss Zhu..." her expression is indifferent in the daytime. "Brother Bai, Yan''er knows that Yan''er is sorry for you, and Zhu''s family is sorry for you. Yan''er can''t explain to you. If brother Bai really wants to abolish my elder brother, please kill Yan''er, and Yan''er is willing to spare elder brother''s crime with his own life!" Zhu Yan sobbed and cried, self blame and guilt occupied her eyes. "Miss Zhu, it''s not your fault. Why should you do this?" The white night sighed. Think of before the girl is also like this for their own intercession, for their own confrontation by her brothers and sisters, the white night can not help feeling. Zhu Li was relieved, but he didn''t breathe heavily. "For the sake of swallows, I won''t kill you!" "From today on, I have nothing to do with Zhu''s family. Zhu Tianming, I''ll spare you this time, but it doesn''t mean I''ll let you go next time. Since you are all here today, I''m here to tell you something. I''m here for the archaic battlefield and have no interest in other things. If anyone dares to provoke me, no matter who he is, Kill! You can do it yourself People were shocked. Zhu Yan looks pale and looks at the white night blankly: "big brother white..." "Yan''er, you and I are people from two worlds, you are the first lady of Zhu family, and I am just a second-class mainland person. You and I are destined not to walk on the same road. I hope you can continue to maintain this innocence in the future." Then he turned around in the white night. The Zhu family sighed. A master, just missed it. Perhaps this time, the Zhu family has missed a lot... "you hurt my Zhu family and make a big fuss about our Zhu family. Is it OK to leave like this?" At this time, a sound came out of the mansion, and thirteen dark figures flew out, like eagles, which swept in front of the white night and blocked it. These people were dressed in leather armour and hung with several dark long knives. All of them were middle-aged people with strong breath. White night eyebrows move, turn around, then see a broken red door out of a heavy bearded breath thick body some fat middle-aged man. "Second uncle!" When Zhu Tianming saw the man coming out, his eyes brightened and he got up hard. "Morning! Did this person hurt you like this? " Asked the middle-aged man. "Yes, this man not only injured me, but also abolished Mr. Lin Hongying. He also asked the second uncle to make decisions for me." Zhu Tianming shouts hard, his eyes are full of ferocity. Zhu master to do, let his heart that shudder, and firm up. "Don''t you give me an account?" The middle-aged man stares at the white night and says coldly. "Account?" White night smile, smile became extremely ferocious, he turned his head, looked at the pale Zhu Yan, faint smile way: "Miss Zhu, this time can not blame me!" "Big brother Bai... You..." Zhu Yan seems to have noticed something. Sure enough, the white night body has been swept to kill. This time, he won''t look at Zhu Yan''s face any more. Zhu Tianming''s back suddenly cool, feel behind a burst of cold, the bone can not help but a cold air. Crash! At this time, a group of armored and fully armed people rushed out of Zhu''s house and surrounded the gate. These are all the elite guards of the Zhu family! "Stop it all!" There was a loud shout. People looked sideways and saw a man dressed in royal clothes with gray beard rushed out. The man looks a little longer than the middle-aged man. He looks very similar to Zhu Tianming. He is tall and strong, with a serious expression, and is full of domineering power. A door, then cold stare at Zhu Tianming and others. "Ah, it''s uncle Zhu!" An MO such as to see the person, hurry forward, bow to make a gift. "Mo Ru met uncle Zhu." "Yes, uncle Zhu!" See you, Zhu Xiao Xuan and others also rushed to make a ceremony. This person is Zhu Yan and Zhu Tianming''s father, Zhu Kui!! His eyes were serious, and he stepped directly in front of Zhu Tianming. "My father." Zhu Tianming bent over and clasped his fist. But the next second, a slap in his face. Bang! It''s a crackling sound that swings in all directions. Zhu Tianming is stupid, and his face is hot... everyone is stupid! Zhu Kui beat Zhu Tianming in public? "Kneel down at once and kowtow to master Bai! Come onZhu Kui Su drinks. What? It seems that people around me can''t believe their ears. Zhu Kui wants Zhu Tianming to kneel down to the white night in public? . (code now, come on!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 This sentence falls, the surrounding is silent, a pair of cow eyes staring at Zhu Kui. "Brother, what are you doing? Let Tianming kneel down to a man of the first level of the heaven soul state? How can you make Tianming stand on this issue? Don''t you want to ruin the dawn? " Zhu ran frowned. "Shut up Zhu Kui''s face was gloomy and full of anger. Zhu Ran''s words stopped and he hummed quietly. "Good morning, get down on your knees!" Zhu Kui continued to yell. "Father "Get down on your knees There is no doubt about Zhu Kui''s words. Zhu Tianming bit his teeth and finally made a compromise. He knelt down on his knees. "Tianming... Make amends to master Bai. Tianming offends master Bai and asks him to forgive him..." Zhu Tianming almost spat out these words from his throat. His neck is red and his veins between his forehead are like green snakes. "Kowtow!" Zhu Kui, drink again. "Dad Zhu Tianming''s eyes were red. "Come on Zhu Kui glared. Zhu Tianming clenched his fist to death, and finally knocked his head heavily on the ground. Xiao Xuan, an MO Ru and others were completely stunned. Zhu Yan stood there like a statue, unable to believe what she saw. Zhu Kui hurried forward and clasped hands and bows in front of the white night. His expression and manner were extremely respectful: "master Bai, Zhu''s discipline is not good, the dog does not know the height of heaven and earth, and offended the master. Please forgive him. Zhu is here on behalf of Zhu''s family and makes amends to master Bai. In order to express his gratitude, Zhu has prepared some apologies, and I hope master Bai will accept it." Say, a few servants carry a few big boxes to come, from the halo that floats out from the box seam, inside loading all extraordinary thing. The white night looked at Zhu Tianming lightly and shook his head: "Master Zhu, you forced Zhu Tianming to apologize to me. He didn''t accept it even though he took it orally. Even if he apologized to me today, he was afraid that he would die in my hands in the future." "Don''t worry, master. I will enlighten you! Let it not trouble master Bai any more! " Zhu Kui was busy. "It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. You came very coincidentally, because if these people have already started to me, then don''t say that Zhu Tianming kneels in front of me. Even if you kneel in front of me, I will not spare you!" White night said, turned to leave. How arrogant! Many people in Zhufu''s house secretly gnawed their teeth and were filled with resentment. But when they thought of the arrogant and domineering power of the white night before, their temperaments disappeared. Arrogant? That man seems to have this capital. After all, he is a great master. Zhu Tianming is helped up by Xiao Xuan and others, and the whole person seems to be out of his wits. Lin Hongying gritted his teeth and was unwilling. "Big brother! What are you doing? Are we still afraid of a rubbish who came from the lower continent and did not know how to cheat him into the position of master? " Zhu''s face was angry, and he roared. It''s the biggest frustration he''s ever suffered. "Do you know that you almost let Zhu''s family fall into the abyss! You almost become a criminal of Zhu family! You have the face to say that to me here? " Zhu Kui glared at Zhu. Zhu ran was stunned: "is it doomed? What do you mean, brother "What do you mean? It means that I can''t get rid of him "There are also several masters in zhujiayang''s soul state. They are more than enough to compete with the master. How can we be afraid of him, a master who deceives the world "Do you know what happened when Daye defeated Yi Baixiu?" Zhu Kui stares at Zhu ran and asks in a low voice. "Defeat Yi Baixiu?" Zhu ran eyebrows a pick: "I don''t know this, but even if he lost Yi Bai Xiu, what can he explain?" "Do you know how to crush and kill people in the yanghun state at night?" Zhu Kui asked again. Zhu Ran''s face was pale. Crush? Instead of killing? What does Zhu Kui mean? He wants to say that it''s easy to kill the people in yanghun state in the daytime? "I''m afraid you haven''t heard of the day night killing the ethereal school alone?" Zhu Kui snorted again. This time, not only Zhu Ran''s color changed, but also Zhu Tianming, Xiao Xuan and others. One to kill one? If it didn''t come out of Zhu Kui''s mouth, who would believe it? "It''s impossible!" Zhu Ran''s pupils contracted and said out of a voice. "These are all true things. The news comes from the Vientiane gate, unless you think that the news from the Vientiane gate is inaccurate!" Zhu Kui hummed. People''s eyes fell on Su Zhe. "Brother Su, is this really true? Big brother Bai, is he really so good? " Zhu Yan also some can''t believe, asked in a low voice. "Yes, it''s true." Su Zhe said with a bitter smile: "and I forgot to tell you that according to the news I got from Qingge mainland by the Vientiane gate, white night was already the first emperor of Qingtian when he was in Qingge continent, and... His overall strength has not been evaluated by the people of Qingge continent.""What does that mean?" People are confused. How can we not assess our strength? "Because the behavior of the white night is so amazing, his spiritual cultivation has been very slow, probably related to the number of his souls. Before, he had a fight with brother Zhu, but he didn''t show the spirit of heaven. But you don''t know that white night has five heavenly spirits at present. " Su Zhe slow road. As soon as this remark fell, the sound of cool breath was heard all around. "Five... Five?" Xiao Xuan was totally stupid. "Yes, five! White night spirit state is not high, but his talent is terrible. He not only has five heavenly spirits, but also has the profound meaning of fighting and general situation. Besides, he is also said to be very proficient in mechanism skills. He has five mechanism people in his hand, and each one can match the spirit master... " Su Zhe also said that these words are like thunderbolts from the blue In the hearts of all. The hearts of the people were cold. "So you can''t just look at his soul state! White night is an anomaly! Dawn, although you have good talent, but compared with the white night, it is much worse. What do you take to challenge him? If he does, you will die. " Zhu Kui hummed. "So... So what?" Zhu Tianming''s eyes were red and he said in a low voice: "even if the talent of the white night is excellent, should my Zhu family bow to him? There are so many masters in Zhu''s family, should he be allowed to act wantonly? He has five heavenly spirits, but his spirit state is not high. The master of Zhu family only needs to suppress his spirit with the spirit of heaven. Relying only on his strength, he is not our opponent at all. " "You''re wrong, brother Zhu. There''s something else you and I can''t reach." Su Zhe lowered his voice. "What?" "That is, he has mastered the integration of heaven and soul. Not only that, he can fuse two heavenly spirits at the same time, and sacrifice the double five variable heavenly spirits! Therefore, it does not exist to let Zhu master suppress his spirit. " Su Zhe road. Zhu Tianming was completely silent, his face white as paper. How can one have so many powerful means? Double five change the soul of heaven... Look into the soul of the mainland, and how many people can defeat it? No wonder he was a great master. "Well, don''t talk about it. From today on, the people of Zhu family are not allowed to provoke white night again! Those who disobey the orders will be expelled from the Zhu family and have nothing to do with them again! " Zhu Kui said. No one spoke. This time, even Zhu Tianming has nothing to say. Although many people in Zhu''s family were not satisfied with Zhu Kui''s move, people immediately understood Zhu Kui''s intention after hearing Su Zhe''s words. This white night is a variable! "Uncle Zhu, are you afraid of the white night? Did the Zhu family explain to the Lin family just like that Just then, there was a gnashing voice of anger. It''s Lin Hongying. Zhu Tianming''s face changed slightly and he didn''t say anything. "Nephew Lin Xian, this matter has not been properly handled by our Lin family. You should be calm and not be impatient. Daytime is not a general person and is not easy to provoke. I will personally visit the Lin family to make amends to your father and explain the matter." Zhu Kui said lightly, turned and walked toward Zhu''s house. "You Zhu family is afraid, but I Lin family is not afraid! You cowards, I will let you know what the real means are Lin Hongying''s face twisted. He glared at Zhu Tianming and others fiercely. He endured the injury and turned around and left. The Zhu family bowed to the white night, but did not represent the Lin family. What''s more, if the spirit of the dead man is killed, Lin Hongying is the seed of the Lin family, how can he give up? The story of the Zhu family gradually spread, and the name of the white night was also the first time in Taiji city. Many people began to pay attention to this new master. However, in Taiji City, there are many powerful people. The master who enters here is not the only one in the daytime, but also more than one person who causes the shocking things. Naturally, the eyes of the crowd will not only focus on him. White night paid little attention to these idle articles and gossip. After leaving Zhu''s house, he followed the main road and went to the center of eight cities. There, is the place where the soul of the whole Taiji city flows the most, and it is also the most extensive goods trade center of the whole Taiji city. As he walked, far away, he saw a huge stone tablet with three huge characters carved on it. Vientiane gate! White night light in front of your eyes, speed up the pace. But after a few steps, his ears moved slightly and stopped. "Zhu, come out from here, too." The white night is light. "You are worthy of being a master. You are really good! I admire you! I admire you A crisp and soft voice was heard from the void far away, and a group of heavily armed warriors came out.Leading the way are Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan, who left not long ago. Camouflage? Seeing this, the people around him were shocked and evacuated in a hurry. There are a large number of Jiashi, more than 20 people, full of breath, all in the third level of the heaven soul state. "Since you know I am a master, why do you dare to provoke me?" The white night asked. "A person of the first level in the heaven soul realm can be a master. I''m afraid there is some unique method. If you hand it over to my sister, I won''t embarrass you." Ma Yu''s amorous feelings are various. "Unique means? OK, I''ll give it to you. " At night, the corners of his mouth are raised, and his soul is urged to open. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 "Oh? Then let me have a good insight. " Ma Yu smiles. White night is no nonsense. He pinches his finger into a sword. His breath darts out and his body moves open. It looks like the lightning that splits out and turns around these souls. Whew! Ma Yu only saw a sword flash in front of her eyes, then disappeared, like a flash in the pan. Later, more than 20 soul people were all frozen in place. "Well?" Huang Lieshan''s pupils contracted. After a while, their heads fell to the ground and the blood column soared to the sky... Ma Yu''s smile froze at once. "Since you know that I am a master, you should also know that sending these people here is nothing more than death." White night light said, step by step toward Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan. Their eyes were startled, their spine suddenly became cold, and they could not help but step back. "You can kill 20 souls in one move. It seems that the treasure in your hand is not ordinary!" Huang Lieshan said in horror. "What is that? White night, you''re right. With these wastes, you can''t do anything about you! So, I''ve prepared these for you myself Ma Yu took a breath and clapped her hands. Whoosh! When the sound of breaking the sky came, two stooped figures appeared immediately in front of Ma Yu. It''s two old people with steady breath. One was wearing a black robe. Although his hair was like ink, his skin was wrinkled and his fingers were withered away from the bark. The other was very old, but both his hair and his robe were white. They stood upright, facing the Yin and Yang of the Tai Chi pattern. And both of them have the first-class strength of Yang soul state. The white night squints, Ma Yu''s energy is not vulgar, can mobilize the people in the Yang soul state, presumably its background is not simple. I didn''t expect to come to this Taiji City, and I still have trouble. Forget it. Let''s call it experience. White night mind, dark urge the soul of heaven. You can''t be careless about the people in Shangyang soul state. Yang soul state is different from heaven soul state. People in Yang soul state connect heaven and earth with Qi and connect heaven and earth. The means have changed qualitatively. If you underestimate it, you will regret for life. "What? Don''t speak? Hehe, although you have good strength, I''d like to see what you can do with Shangyang soul state! " Ma Yu joked and waved, and the two old men walked towards the white night. The white night is indifferent and looks, motionless, with no joy or sorrow, and no waves or waves in his eyes. The two old people''s eyes congealed and realized that there was something wrong with them. They were Yang soul state people, and their intuition was naturally much stronger than Ma Yu. But just as he was ready to start at night, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Accompanied by a burst of intoxicating fragrance, intoxicating. Woman fragrance? However, this fragrance is different from Ma Yu''s enchanting fragrance. The fragrance of Ma Yu is not body fragrance, but the fragrance brought by magic weapon rouge, which is pure and pure body fragrance. In the white night, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the front, but before she met, there stood a slender woman in red. Her long hair looked like a waterfall and hung to her buttocks. Her lotus like jade arms were encircled with crisp breasts, and a red sword was sandwiched between her arms. Because she was facing her back, she could not see her face. But as soon as she appeared, the two old men stopped moving, and Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan''s faces suddenly changed. "Go away!" A cold drink came out of the woman''s mouth. Ma Yuna''s face smeared with rouge suddenly turned white and trembled with anger. "It''s you again, cold and tolerant..." "get out now, or I''ll pull out your clothes in public." The woman hums coldly. At the sound of the white night, I was startled. The woman was so bold... but when the soul people who looked far away heard this, their eyes lit up one by one and bravely approached. They looked at the woman and Ma Yu maliciously, as if waiting for the woman to fulfill what she said. Ma Yu was very frightened. Her body trembled a few times. She bit her teeth and glared at the woman: "lengyourong!! You... You wait for me! My horse family won''t let you go "Dare to threaten me?" The woman snorted coldly, raised her plain hand and waved in the air. "Be careful, miss!" The two old men''s faces suddenly changed, and with an urgent cry, they moved. However, there was no time to listen to the crisp voice. Ma Yuling turned over and fell heavily on the ground. Looking at her pretty face, she had a hot palm print. "If you don''t get out of here, I''ll take you to the streets and show you to the public!" There is a cooling channel for cold. Ma Yu''s legs were so weak that she didn''t dare to speak. She covered her face and tried to get up and leave. The two old men ran after her. Huang Lieshan didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense and ran away. So a group of people were sent away.White night eyebrows tight a few minutes, ready to hand. The woman intended to let them go, but white night did not say that she would spare them. Just want to move, Leng you Rong raised his hand and stopped him. "Let them go. The little illusions will be opened soon. If you continue to waste time on them, you will miss the little illusions. Do you have to pay for them?" Cold has tolerance. Hearing the sound in the white night, he looked at the woman''s back and asked, "why do you want to help me?" "I''m not helping you." The woman turned and said, "I just can''t see Ma Yu as a cheap woman." After the woman turned around, her appearance was reflected in the background of the white night, and her pupils shrank a little bit. A woman is very beautiful. In fact, even an ugly woman can produce a unique charm when her soul is cultivated to the level of heaven and soul state. What''s more, the woman''s facial features are exquisite, her lips are red and her teeth are white, and she has nothing to do with ugliness. In terms of her appearance, she is even better than Zhu Yan. I''m afraid that only the Dragon moon who has practiced the secret of stepping on the moon can crush her a little bit, but a woman The temperament of the body is far from that of the Dragon moon. And there is a point, is the Dragon moon can not match! Big! It''s so big! The cloth on the front of a woman''s chest is held up high like a high mountain. It is full of swelling, round and firm, which makes people feel an impulse to hold it tightly. It''s bigger than any woman I''ve ever seen in white night! Is this woman Leng yourong? Br > there is a word in my mind! What are you looking at? " Cold have face suddenly cold, hands embrace the chest, sullen and drink. "Nothing." The white night breathed a breath, the line of sight falls on her face: "what is the small empty illusion that cold girl just said?" "You don''t know little fantasy?" Leng yourong looks at the white night like a monster. The delicate Qiong nose sends out a light hum: "you don''t know the small virtual fantasy, then how can you come here?" "Do you have to know Xiaoxu fantasy to come here?" The white night asked. "That''s not true." Leng yourong looked at the corpse not far from the eye and asked strangely, "are these people all killed by you?" "It should be me." White night laughs. Leng yourong walked past, looked at a few times, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. "The first level of the heaven soul state, you killed these people of the third level with one blow... It seems that you have extraordinary means." "It''s just a fluke." Said the white night casually. "Lucky? You are so modest... I haven''t seen you in Taiji City, aren''t you from Taiji city? Where are you from? " "I come from Qingge continent." "Are you white night?" Leng yourong immediately recognizes his identity. "Have you heard of me?" he asked "Why haven''t I heard of you? You are a new grandmaster with poor soul state. Many people have heard your name! Only you can wipe out 20 third-class people with first-class strength. " Leng yourong glanced at him, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect you really dare to come to this Taiji city. I thought you would hide." "How do you say that?" "You are not very powerful, but you have won the position of a master. Many would-be masters are extremely unconvinced. They think that you are using magic weapons or high-ranking people to help you to get the position of a master. This gathering of Taiji martial arts has brought a lot of experts and talents. It is also related to the opening of the Archean battlefield. Almost all the masters on the master list will come, and this is the best way for countless talents to challenge the master in the soul land Opportunities, especially the master to be, are almost all here. If you come here, you will be challenged. " Speaking of this, Leng yourong looked up and down at the white night, and her pink lips raised a trace of scorn: "your strength is really not like a master. If I were you, I''d better leave Taiji city as soon as possible, so as not to protect the master''s title after the gathering of martial arts." "You don''t have to worry about that." Smile in the white night. "Oh, don''t listen to me. I don''t know good or bad! It''s almost time for me to go to Xiaoxu Wonderland. " Leng yourong looked at the sun and turned around and left. "You haven''t told me what a little fantasy is." "You don''t know?" Leng yourong suddenly stopped and turned around. The waves on her chest rose and fell. She glared at the white night: "if you want to enter the Archean battlefield, you must go through the third layer of Xiaoxu fantasy and get the spiritual pure land. Only the spirit pure land and the master''s order can protect the master from entering the Archean battlefield. I want to be a woman of the master, and naturally I have to prepare some spiritual pure land. Otherwise, the Taigu battlefield will open again It''s too late. " After that, Leng yourong left quickly. White night suddenly. "I didn''t expect the Archean battlefield to be so complicated... Spiritual land? Just go and have a look at Xiaoxu dreamland. " He thought for a while, and went with the cold and tolerant steps. . (love boring brother ten years, bg1234556, AFGAGAGAFDAF, Mr cat, brother, 25701302, 100, Xiao Sheng, not N, Kevinkiss777, Dragon King, Italy monkey, Wang Han 1986, book 36251984 36251984) and other friends. Thank you for your help, old fire will work hard, and like old friends and add the official account: You)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 Xiaoxu dreamland is located in a tomb in front of the altar of the Vientiane gate, and the tombstone is the entrance. Xiaoxu Wonderland is an independent world created by the ancestors of the Vientiane gate. It contains the remains of the ancestors of the Vientiane clan, and also places a large number of treasures of the ancestors of the Vientiane gate. To put it bluntly, it is actually a tomb. After entering the Xiaoxu dreamland, you only need to complete the test set up by the ancestors of Vientiane, then you can obtain the most precious treasure left by the ancestors of Vientiane and ascend to heaven step by step. In order to enter the Archean battlefield, one must pass through the third layer of Xiaoxu illusion. It is said that from the third layer, the remains of the ancestors of Vientiane appeared. The ancestors of Vientiane were all powerful, and their bodies could not be destroyed after death. Moreover, the soil of the third layer absorbed the energy of the remains of the ancestors of Vientiane, and transformed it into a rare pure land. This special soil was smeared on the soul body If there is no spiritual pure land, even the supreme is very difficult to resist the storm attack, and it is very easy to be dismembered. When the white night comes to the front of Xiaoxu fantasy, there are thousands of soul people gathered here, strong breath of weak and weak, men and women, old and young, fish and dragon mixed together. The altar is very majestic, with 180 steps in total. Around the altar are dozens of people dressed in the clothes of disciples of the Vientiane sect. If you have any doubts or difficulties, you can ask them for help. No one is allowed to go up on the top of the altar, not to mention the soul. Even the people of the Vientiane sect are not allowed to set foot in it without permission. Otherwise, they will violate the laws and regulations of the Vientiane gate and will be put into the prison of the gate of Vientiane. Looking at the distance in the white night, there are many buildings as high as mountains. These buildings are strange in shape, but they are huge. Some of them are like a column that goes straight into the sky, while some are like a wall with countless windows scattered like sesame seeds. A large number of arrays are lingering around, and the roar of countless spirit beasts can be heard. This is the headquarters of Vientiane gate in the soul land! In front of the main gate of the headquarters stands a jade stele with a height of nearly 100 Zhang and ten names carved on it. These ten names are just the names of the ten great masters in the soul land. But he was not interested in the master list. But it was this little illusion that made him quite concerned. "Brother, what floor do you think we can reach this time?" The soul soul looks at the tombstone in front of the altar and asks his companions. "What floor? It would be nice if we could get through the first floor! Just our strength... Don''t think too much, unless you have a thigh band. " Another sighed. "Thighs? What thighs? " "You don''t know? Before the opening of the Archaean battlefield, Xiaoxu dreamland opened with me. I joined in. At that time, I only had the second level of tianhun state. It was very difficult to pass the first level, and the second level was basically useless. But just when I was about to give up, I met a good friend of mine. He was with his family. In his family, there was a peerless genius. It was said that he was the master to be. I would follow him and follow him Master all the way to the fourth floor! If the fourth level is not a single level, you can''t hold your thighs. I''m not sure I can lift it up! " "You''re on the fourth floor? How much profit have you made? Did you take the pure land? It''s said that it''s sold in the black market! You don''t have to give me some! " "Go, go, go. Those rewards have been sold by me for a long time, and all the training resources have been changed. Otherwise, how could I have reached the second level of heaven soul state in such a short time?" "You''re so lucky." "Hey hey, let''s see if I can meet my friend this time. You have to look at it and focus on your thigh. If you climb one, you will get a soft reward!" "OK, thigh, right... Hiss... Thigh. I didn''t see it. I saw a big chest. Does that count?" "What big breasts? Er... Stinky boy, you want to die! Close your eyes and don''t look The soul thumped his companion on the head. "Why did you hit me The companion looks aggrieved. "You want to die! Even Leng yourong, the head of the five Taiji masters, dares to blaspheme... If we provoke her, we two Ben will die out of Taiji city! " The soul man lowered his voice. "Cold and tolerant?" Hearing this, the companion swayed all over his body, as if thinking of something extremely terrible, and they ran away in dismay. Leng yourong stands in front of the altar, facing the stone tablet, wearing red clothes and a three foot long sword. She lowers her head, embraces the crisp chest, and stands haughtily. Although she was notorious, the huge objects that she deliberately covered and surrounded were so large that they could not be covered by her slender arms. On the contrary, it was even more tempting to squeeze them. Many soul people who have low cultivation and can''t abide by the spirit can''t control themselves, and their eyes can''t help looking at her. Her cheeks flushed, her teeth clenched, and she endured for a long time. At last, she couldn''t help it. Her eyes suddenly opened, and a general situation swept around like a storm. "Get out of here!" Cold has the capacity to drink, the general situation bumps attacks, all around the soul person flew out together. "Ouch For a time, the scene was in a mess. Standing far away in the daytime, he was not affected, but a thin young man came flying towards it.The young man''s face was full of panic: "help." White night is funny, raise a hand to grab, pull that man from the air, put on the ground. "Must... Be saved?" The man''s legs softened with fear. He sat on the ground and gasped for breath. After a while, he raised his head and clasped his fist at night: "thank you very much, brother." White night shook his head. "This cold and tolerant, relying on her own strength, is the first of the five Taiji heroes. She looks so beautiful and amazing. Even if she is big, her grandfather will not look at it!" The man glared at the distance of Leng you Rong and hummed. "The first of the five Taiji masters?" There was a whisper in the white night. "Brother, don''t you know the five masters of Taiji?" Male question. White night shook his head. "It seems that you are not from Taiji city. The five outstanding Taiji masters are the five most outstanding talents in Taiji city. Let alone here, many people know about Taiji city." The man said with a smile. "I''m not from taijicheng. I come from Qingge land." White night road. "Qingge mainland?" The man was surprised, looked at the white night for a circle, and then suddenly: "the level of heaven soul state... Brother, you are only one level of soul state in one day. How come you come here?" "Take part in the trial of Xiaoxu dreamland." "Oh... You have to be careful. You, who are not powerful people from Qingge mainland, are easy to be eaten. But you saved me. Don''t worry, I will protect you." The man patted his chest with confidence. White night certainly won''t believe it, because this guy is only the second level of heaven soul state. "My name is Yan Niu. You can call me calf." The man said with a smile. Yan Niu? This guy is short and thin, but he doesn''t match the cow at all. But the white night is not a high cold person, smile: "my name is white night." "White night? Good name. It''s much better than Yan Niu Yan Niu said with a bitter face. The night was silent. At this time, the crowd roared, and then a luxurious sedan car was coming towards this place. The sedan was made of jade, made of gold beads, and pulled by a four horned deer. It was luxurious and luxurious. Just by looking at it, you can see that the owner was extraordinary. The crowd dispersed automatically, and the car car drove all the way to the front of the tombstone, just stopped. A childe with skin like snow and gentle as jade stepped out of the car. The young man was thin and weak, with a sickly white face, a folding fan in his hand, and a faint smile on his face all the year round. "Mr. Cang! Here he is "That would-be master Cang Futian? The second of the five Some people were surprised. "Yes, he is the second, but it is said that his strength has improved by leaps and bounds over the past two years." There is also humanity. "So powerful?" There was a lot of hustle and bustle around. Cang Fu Tian, with a smile on his face, walked toward Leng yourong and said in half a joke: "you Rong, what makes you so angry? You are the first of our five heroes and represent the image of my five heroes. You should set an example. " "Hum!" Leng yourong glanced at him and turned his head. "You Rong, I heard that this time, the top five of the top ten masters will also come here. Don''t you always say you want to challenge the master? This time you have a chance. " Cang Fu Tian didn''t care about Leng yourong''s indifferent attitude towards him, and continued to say excitedly. And at this time, the crowd again, followed by a horse neigh swing. Leng yourong and Cang Fu looked over the sky, only to see a man with a dragon and horse galloping toward this place. The dragon horse was the best horse in the world. His feet soared in the air and ran in the void. He was extremely majestic. The man on the horse was extremely domineering. His long hair moved with the wind, and his facial features were resolute and heroic. He had a slender spear in his hand, which made him very good at fighting General. "Master to be silver dragon, the third of five heroes!" Someone screamed out. "Brother Yinlong is here!! Ha ha ha, long time no see. How are you doing Leng you Rong is still that sub high cold appearance, but Cang Fu Tian has met up. "Brother Cang, nice to meet you." Yinlong hugged Cang Futian, but his resolute eyes fell on Leng yourong''s body all the time. It is not difficult to see from his affectionate appearance that the silver dragon is very fond of Leng yourong. "Yes, how are you?" Silver Dragon asked gently. "Not bad." There is a way back to whether it is cold or not. Silver Dragon wryly smile, do not know how to answer. The crowd around them were all feeling the breath of the three people, judging who was the strongest and who was the weakest... however, before long, a sound of Eagle fell from the vast sky, like lightning, tearing the sky. Ten thousand people looked up and saw a huge snow sculpture falling from the sky, straight at this head. The snow sculpture is the size of a small hill, and it is extremely terrifying. As soon as it pours on it, the soul people here are scared out of their wits and flee everywhere.On the back of the snow sculpture stands a man in white. He has long hair tied with a band. His facial features are straight, and his mouth has a little bit of mustache. His eyes are sharp like a hawk falcon. What''s surprising is that no matter how the snow sculpture turns over and dives, the man''s body is still, as stable as a mountain. "Master Lin Xueying!" Someone breathed out. It was a great uproar! "Here comes the master!" "The seventh master Lin Xueying!! It''s the seventh master Lin Xueying The voice of excitement and excitement comes and goes. People seem to see the idol that they miss day and night. They hold up their hands, shake and scream. Some young women cried out the name of Lin Xueying, and some of them fainted with excitement. The arrival of these so-called five Taiji heroes has never made the crowd so crazy. This is the charm of the master. With the arrival of Lin Xueying, more and more powerful people gathered here. In Taiji City, the wind and clouds are surging, and dragons and tigers gather together. . (there will be another watch later, and those who can''t wait can stay to see it tomorrow) (there will be another watch later.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 "See Master Lin!" Lin Xueying falls to the ground, and the four spirits gather together, clasping hands and bowing, and shouting in unison. "Cang Fu Tian visited master Lin "Yinlong visited master Lin In the face of the arrival of the great master, the five heroes had to bow their heads, and Cang Fu Tian and Yinlong stepped forward to salute. Lin Xueying nodded faintly, but did not exchange greetings with others. His sight fell directly on Leng you Rong, who was not far away with his back to everyone. He murmured and walked over. "Leng yourong, you haven''t forgotten what I told you last time in Tianyue restaurant? I''ve been waiting for five months. Now, it''s time for you to give me an answer. Tell me whether to be my woman or not Hearing this, there was an uproar all around. Lin Xueying is also interested in Leng yourong... however, Leng yourong is gifted and charming. Now he is honored as the first of the five heroes and is more likely to be on the master list in the future. With her qualifications, it is more than enough to match the master. Yinlong''s face was ugly and incomparable. He glared indignantly at Lin Xueying, but he didn''t say a word. Although he is a five outstanding, known as the master to be, but his strength is far from the enemy of Lin Xueying. "Lin Xueying, others are afraid of you. I''m cold and tolerant, but I''m not afraid of you. I''m not interested in you. Get out!" Cold has tolerance cold hum. "Ha ha ha ha, have personality! flavoursome! I love women like you! But you has the final say, but you have the final say, but I has the final say! " Lin Xueying said coldly: "what I want from Lin Xueying is not something you can''t get. Please come here for me! Can I get it myself The cold willow eyebrows are tight, and the jade hand of bullying frost and snow has been pressed on the hilt of the sword. "Oh, don''t give in, do you? Good! The more you are like this, the more I like it! " Lin Xueying smiles and goes straight to Leng yourong. The crowd was stunned, envied, resented and angry, but no one dared to speak out. Because no one dares to stop a great master... Cang Futian cast his eyes on Yinlong, but saw his face angry, but did not make a sound. Cang Futian gave a cold smile, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. The white night frowned and walked towards the cold. He didn''t like to be nosy, but this Leng yourong helped him once before, and this time it was better for her. "Hey, white night, don''t meddle with your business. That''s a master. Don''t mess around. Besides, I''ve heard that Lin Xueying is extremely cruel and kills the whole family. It''s said that most of the people who offended him are fed the snow sculpture behind him. Don''t be angry with me... I know you must be fascinated by Leng girl, but she''s not us If you can, you''d better give up. " The cow hurriedly advised. The white night was about to say something, when a clear voice came from the distance. "Brother Lin, you are a great master. Why bother a woman?" I saw a figure from the sky, like lightning, the wind and lightning toward this, quickly fell in front of the tombstone. Many people have not heard the sound of drinking, they see people have appeared in front of them. What an amazing speed! People''s heart is startled, fixed eyes and look, and then again surprised, can''t help but make an uproar. "The ninth master, Du ya!" "It''s said that Du Ya''s body method is unique, and its speed is extremely fast. It''s called the son of thunder and lightning. When I see it today, it''s worthy of its reputation." Exclamations continued to ring. "Du ya?" Lin Xueying''s eyes sank, and he said, "things here have nothing to do with you. Go away!" "Master Lin, this is Taiji City, especially in front of the ancestral cemetery of the Vientiane gate. It''s not good for you to do what you want, right?" Du Ya slow road. "What do you want?" Lin Xueying asked coldly. "Du Ya does not dare to embarrass master Lin, but hopes that master Lin can respect Leng girl. Who she likes is her will. Please don''t force him." Du Ya said seriously. "Well, who does she like? Is it you? Oh, do you deserve it? But a waste who has just broken through the heaven soul worship and entered the Yang soul realm! If she doesn''t choose me as a strong person, will she still choose you as a punk? Get out of the way Lin Xueying showed a fierce look and a cold voice. Du Ya''s face changed slightly. Although he is also a great master, he ranks ninth, and has just entered the Yang soul state. Compared with Lin Xueying, he is naturally much worse. If he really wants to fight, he has no chance of winning. But Lin Xueying doesn''t give him face. He is also a master anyway. Cold have Rong Jiao dimple ice cold, hear Lin Xueying''s words, the gas that bulging chest bursts of ups and downs. "Lin Xueying! You are so arrogant!! Do you think you are the emperor here? I tell you! Even if I am a woman of the first level in the heaven and soul realm, I will never be your woman! " Leng you Rong Nu way, almost shout out. "What do you say?" Lin Xueying was completely annoyed, and the domineering and resolute face became twisted: "would you rather have nothing to do with me?""Good!! In my eyes, you are not as good as rubbish Cold moon volume silver teeth clenched cry. "Good! Good!! Good Lin Xueying was completely infuriated, like a mad lion, forced the silver dragon and Cang Fu Tian to retreat again and again, and people around him did not dare to approach. "Since you say you like the waste of the first level in the heaven soul state, I will kill the first level waste here. If you say you like the second level, I will kill the second level. If you say you like the third level, I will kill the third level. I will kill all the people you like. I''d like to see who you can choose in addition to me in this world!" As soon as Lin Xueying''s voice fell, a pair of ferocious eyes swept around. Soon, his eyes fell on a young man who was dressed in white night. "Little white face! Roll over here Lin Xueying roared and the air burst. The short and thin man next to the youth flew out directly, and he himself was dragged by the terrible suction of Lin Xueying. Lin Xueying pinched the young man''s collar, looked ferociously at Leng yourong, and raised a vicious smile at the corner of his mouth: "you can see how I can tear this boy apart in front of your face!" "You''re crazy!" Leng you Rong Jiao dimple is very pale. She bites her silver teeth and rushes up with her sword. "Stop for me!" When Lin Xueying stamped her foot, an aura burst out in an instant, blocking the cold. At the same time, the huge snow sculpture behind him also flapped its wings. A hurricane swept away, blowing cold and tolerant, and she could not move. "Hateful!" Cold with pink lips, eyes sad and angry. She looked at the sky, and he sighed and shook his head. She looked at the silver dragon, the natural and unrestrained man, actually lowered his head at the moment, and did not dare to look at it. She looked at Du cliff, he was far away from the fist, helpless. No one can help her. No one can subdue a master, unless the top six masters arrive, but even if the top six masters appear, they may not prevent Lin Xueying... who will offend a master for the sake of a potential master who is not recognized by the Vientiane gate? Leng yourong is completely desperate. There is no hope. I didn''t think about it. In this world where the weak eat the strong, the weak should set off against the strong... lengyourong closes his eyes... "let go Just at this time, a light sound of shaking the spirit sounded. The voice was not loud, but it spread to all directions. Leng yourong a Leng, go along with reputation. It was the young man who was caught by Lin Xueying. "What do you say?" Lin Xueying squinted at the young man. "I said, you let go at once. I won''t kill you." The young man said without expression. "Kill me?" Lin Xueying burst into laughter, and his ferocious eyes were joking: "interesting, interesting, boy! What can you do if I don''t? " Bang! The next second, an iron fist slammed on his face... whoosh! Lin Xueying, like a shell, flew out in an instant and hit the border of the altar not far away. Dong Long... the thick border of the altar was directly blown up, and then it subsided for a long time, which made the people around the altar panic. And this one... lost momentum. Snow sculpture stops agitating giant wings. People looked up in shock. In an instant, there was no sound around, and the needle fell on the ground, and thunder would explode... "what can I do? I can do this. " The young man twisted his wrists, folded his fists, and bore his hands behind him, indifferently toward the distant Lin Xueying road. One blow, will Lin Xueying fly? Leng yourong''s expression solidified. And at this moment, she also recognized that this man was the young man who had been teased by Ma Yu and others before! How could he be so strong? "Asshole It took a while for Lin Xueying to recover. He raised his head, glared ferociously at the white night, roared, and rushed over with thousands of troops and horses. "I''ll tear you to pieces!" The roar was full of terrible soul power, which made the ears of people around him roar. "By you? I can''t do it. " White night after the hands negative, motionless, the general trend of a rush, such as the mountains roared down. Nine major trends! Lin Xueying''s face suddenly changed. Bang! His feet sank and broke the floor, and his terrible momentum was also scattered by the profound meaning of the general situation, and his running speed was immediately slowed down by several gradesPeople gaped. Yinlong, Cang Futian, Du Ya and others felt that the heart was jumping out of his throat. In particular, her brain was blank and could not think about anything. "Level 1 of heaven soul state... He is just a person of level 1 of heaven soul state! How can we... Compete, master? " All the people at the scene are crazy! . (thanks to friends such as "big gray, afgagafdaf, Italian monkey, boring Warcraft decade, bg1234566" and other friends for their rewards and support, and for your monthly ticket support, I read the news of "afgaga afdaf" brothers in the group. Thank you for speaking for me, and sincerely thank those friends who urge the change. If you don''t urge the change, I have no motivation, but just say a word In fact, ten minutes is nothing. Six years ago, I had a record of thirty shifts.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 Don''t say the people around are shocked. Rao is Lin Xueying, who is also shocked at the moment. How can a person of the first rank in the heaven and soul state understand such a terrible mystery? You know, he was cultivated by his family, passed on by his elders, and won the treasure of the ancestors of the Lin family. Only then did he achieve the eight fold trend, which was still a little short of the nine fold trend. But the first level of heaven soul... Suppressed him with the nine fold trend? Fake it! This is fake!! Lin Xueying''s eyes turned red, and he suddenly raised his head and called a few strange sounds. "Gulu Gulu!" When the snow sculpture heard the sound, it made a long cry, spread its wings and soared into the sky. Then it dived down, and a pair of shrill Eagle claws directly grabbed him. "This snow sculpture was handed down to me by my grandfather. For me, it is also a brother and a teacher. It has lived for hundreds of years and has long had the strength of Yang soul state! Its claw, enough to overturn the sea, you are no more than the level of the spirit of heaven, you will surely die! " Lin Xueying thought maliciously. "Be careful!" When he saw the snow sculpture coming, he was cold enough to drink. His body ran away as fast as an antelope. However, he could not breathe half a breath, so he came to the white night. Sonorous. The red stripe sword came out of its scabbard, and a awe inspiring sword meaning burst out. However, compared with the sharp claws of snow carving, the meaning of the sword is a little weaker. When the sword and claw collide, the surging force of the snow sculpture spreads along the body of the sword. It is so cold and tolerant that it retreats again and again. An arm like a jade lotus root is pulled down, and the sword in hand falls directly to the ground. Dislocation of direct earthquake... "what an amazing force Cold has Rong Bei teeth clench, small face is suffused with anger and unwilling. "Stupid woman, do you think my brother Diao is easy to bully? beyond one''s ability! Its strength, in fact, is equal to mine! And what it''s better at is power. You wrestle with it? It''s a joke, ha ha... Lin Xueying laughs. But at this time, the black vein on the white night suddenly flashed, one hand toward the air, grabbed a huge claw of the snow sculpture, and then violently waved. Like a doll, the sculpture was thrown to the left and right by the white night. The huge body danced in the air, and the giant wings beat fiercely, but it could not get rid of the forceps like hand of the white night. Lin Xueying''s laughing face froze in an instant, and his mouth was huge. Leng yourong is a stumbling, almost did not fall down, delicate face completely solidified. With one hand... Throwing a huge snow sculpture with the strength of Yang soul state like a chicken? Is this still human? Whoa! In the white night, when the palm of your hand is loose, the snow sculpture flies out in an instant, like a broken kite hitting the altar border in the distance, whining constantly. There was no sound around him... "is this guy a monster? Or the monster? " Silver Dragon and others asked. "The power of the first level of the spirit of heaven is so great... Is this man really Du Ya suddenly thought of something, suddenly changed color. In the white night, his body trembled again, and a heavenly soul appeared on his face, shining with light, and then the soul power was released and went to the town of linxueying. Bang! Bang! Boom!! Lin Xueying''s body sank several times, and finally even trampled the ground to powder! You can imagine the terrible pressure on him. At last, this man realized that the bloodhawk was not a fool. "You... Who are you?" Lin Xueying called, biting his teeth. White night indifferent and look, look no joy no sorrow: "kill your people!" When the voice falls, the person moves instantly. Lin Xueying looks like a blow up, and he is shocked. He roars, and a bloody sword comes out of the ring in his hand and cuts towards the void. In the void, a sad sword spirit splashed out, which blew on the blood knife, and the air was full of terrible ripples. "Breaking sun Sabre technique!" Lin Xueying urges the spirit of heaven, and the three mutated spirits appear on his face. The soul turns into the yuan force, and the surging yuan force turns into a storm, spinning on the tip of his knife. The generous sword is dancing like a strong wind. The light of the sword is awe inspiring and its shadow is heavy. Leng has the heart to help white night, but Lin Xueying''s strength is open, she can''t get close to it. All the souls around him retreated and looked at the scene in horror. In the distance, countless powerful men came to watch the war with wide eyes. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" In the void, there was a cold hum of the white night, and then a few strange chills came out of the void, and then disappeared. Lin Xueying seems to be aware of something. His face is tight. He takes his knife back and stabs at the ground. "Blood knife protects the body!" Bang! When the knife entered the earth, it broke out a strong blood gas and turned into a shield, which surrounded his body tightly. At the moment when the shield appeared, several deadly sword Qi appeared all over the body of Lin Xueying, cutting the shield madly.The air hood broke with a bang. Everyone''s scalp is numb. I can''t believe it. Such a fierce attack, if it were for others, would have died. This is also due to the seventh master Lin Xueying, if ordinary people, as long as the reaction is a little slower, there is no doubt that he will die. "Asshole Lin Xueying is angry. It is self-evident that he was beaten by a man of the first rank of heaven and soul. If he can''t be broken to pieces today, his reputation of Lin Xueying will be destroyed. Roar! A demon like roar broke out from Lin Xueying''s chest, and the body of the blood knife in his hand suddenly turned, and the head seemed to be sealed with something, and that thing was coming out of the knife. "That knife... It''s like some terrible weapon! No decent person can use it Du Ya''s face changed and he yelled in a low voice, as if to remind the white night. White night back a few steps, pinching fingers into a formula, surging soul power around the fingertips. People can see that from the beginning to the end, this man did not pull out his weapon. The sword on his waist did not come out of the sheath at all. All the sword Qi was just released by his finger instead of the sword. "Why don''t you draw your sword? Looking for death Lin Xueying''s chest and lung were about to explode, so he took the blood knife and chopped it hard. Whoa. Thousands of blood waves burst out of the blood knife, like a hundred Zhang curtain covering the white night. It''s amazing. In the distance, the disciples of the Vientiane gate immediately urged the altar to be bound to resist the curtain. At the same time, some disciples rushed to the gate to inform the high level of the gate. After all, this is the territory of the Vientiane gate. How can the master fight without moving? But the white night was unafraid, and his black veins flashed, and he collided with his flesh. "I can''t do more than I can, break it for me!" The curtain instantly turned into a huge sword to cover the sky and cut it down. "Sword The white night still does not flash, but takes advantage of Lin Xueying''s sword to cut the air. He starts his finger again and points to it. Joo! A sword came out of his fingers and stabbed at the heart of Lin Xueying like a Firestone. Bang bang! The blood knife hit the body of the white night fiercely, and its body immediately sank down. The earth was divided into two parts, and a wave of air scattered to the four sides. The whole altar was in a mess, and the air was full of destruction. But Lin Xueying couldn''t dodge. He ate the tiny sword spirit steadily, and his chest was pierced in an instant, and the man retreated again and again. Finally, he staggered and half knelt on the ground, supporting his body with a blood knife. Pooh! Lin Xueying opens his mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood. The crowd in the distance fixed their eyes and looked at it with astonishment. There was a transparent hole about the size of a finger in his chest, which just hurt the spirit of heaven and Qi pulse. Although it was not a heart, it was like a heart. Yinlong, Cang Futian, Du Ya and others look at each other. Leng yourong looks at this side with his sword in his eyes full of horror. The first level of heaven soul... If you don''t pull out the sword, you''ll be unarmed. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one will believe it. And the injury... I''m afraid that if I get better, my accomplishments will be greatly reduced. This blow is a complete abolition of this master! Click. At this time, there was movement in the distance. People were all shocked, looking at the other end, they saw a figure coming out of the dust flying all over the sky. "It''s impossible... It''s not possible!" Lin Xueying opened his mouth, and his fierce eyes were stagnant. Step by step in the white night, the body is full of dust, can look self-confident, breath stable. "I said, you let go, I won''t kill you, but you refused." "Who the hell are you?" Lin Xueying clenched his fist. He was surprised, angry, frightened and astonished. Lost!! He knew that he was defeated, so miserable, so inexplicable. Who could have thought that a soul of heaven is so terrible? Is this man really a man of the first rank of heaven and soul? Careless! If you do your best, how can you do that? White night did not speak, slowly raised the finger, against the forehead of the forest blood eagle. Lin Xueying''s eyes trembled, and he hastened to fight back. However, his spirit and Qi had been damaged, and his strength was greatly reduced. Just as he was about to urge his Qi, the general trend of the night and the soul of Zhentian dragon suddenly fell down and severely suppressed his body. "No!" Lin Xueying roared and tried to get up, but his air pressure was so terrible. Is Lin Xueying going to be killed? Before Xiaoxu dreamland is opened and Taiji martial arts gathering is held, will the master fall? "Stop it!" At this time, the roar sounded.A large number of soul wearers with swords and armour galloped towards this place on black horses. The roar came from the mouth of an old man in a brown robe. Nearly a hundred people came and stopped this one immediately. "It''s the Lin and Zhu teams!" Someone yelled. The crowd rushed in and gradually spread out, encircling the head in an arc. "White night" Among them, Zhu Yan, Lin Hongying and Zhu Tianming were all there. When they saw the young man standing in front of Lin Xueying, they immediately lost their voice and cried out together. "What? Is this the white night that killed my son''s spirit? " The old man''s face was cold and murderous. "Yes, he is the tenth master in the master list!" Zhu Kui said in a loud voice. The voice fell, and there was a commotion all around. Silver Dragon and cangfu Tianmu gaped. Leng yourong was stunned and looked at the man in disbelief. His pink lips opened up: "you are actually a master?" At the moment, the most complicated and depressing mood is Lin Xueying. He just wants to play with authority and force Leng to be a woman of his own. Only then can he find out a man of the first rank in the spirit of heaven to be brave. Who could have thought that this guy of the first level of heaven and soul was also a master... "did I meet a person of false level one of heaven soul state?" Lin Xueying was silent and said. Computer computer official account: . (unfortunately, I love to get out of bed today. I can''t get out of the computer. It''s raining outside. I''m going to repair my computer with my mainframe. I''m sorry that I lost my memory. I''m sorry I''m late. I''ll try to do three more today and tomorrow. The next one should be around 10. Third or more is in the morning. Tomorrow there will be three more. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Knowing this person''s identity, Lin Youhu''s face changed a few minutes. "You are the master of white night who has become famous recently? I am Lin Youhu, the owner of the Lin family, and the father of Lin Hongying and Lin Xueying. I don''t know where my two sons have offended you. If you don''t say anything about my son, you want to kill my other son. Is it possible that the Lin family and you have a feud against each other? " Lin Youhu''s face is gloomy. "Lin Hongying wants to abolish my cultivation, but Lin Xueying wants to kill me. Dare you ask the Lin family leader, is this a feud White night head also does not lift, light says. Lin Youhu''s words are blocked for a moment. "Young master Hongying didn''t really abolish your cultivation, and master Xueying didn''t kill you. These are just one side of your story. But you abandoned master Hongying''s cultivation. Now you want to kill master Xueying. It''s you who are really guilty! Damn you A fierce looking man came out of the crowd and began to shout. "Who are you?" The white night asked. "I''m Lin Fu''s bodyguard, Lin Ban!" Snorted the man. But the next second, a sword Qi ran through his throat. The speed was so fast that he could not stop him. Lin Ban covered his neck, opened his mouth and sobbed a few times. He fell to the ground and died. The blood gushed from the blood hole in his neck, which shocked the people in all directions. "You Lin Youhu gets angry. "What kind of dog and cat? If you dare to call here, you should know the status quo clearly, and don''t think you are on top of the cloud! " White night said indifferently, a palm, waist like a jade like token appeared. This is the master''s order! People''s eyes were fixed, and the people in Lin and Zhu''s houses reflected that this man was not the first-class person in the heaven and soul state they knew. This man is a master! If you don''t respect the master, kill! This is the unwritten rule of entering the soul land. "Master Bai, this is the end of the matter. The Lin family has nothing to say. You release the blood eagle immediately and apologize to the Lin family. I can let go of the past." Lin Youhu took a deep breath and said faintly. "Is that what you want to say?" White night eyebrows a pick. "I have given you a chance. I hope you can cherish it and don''t let me down." Lin You Hu''s cold road. "Well." Beat the arm slowly in the white night. Lin family saw this, secretly relieved. Lin Youhu nodded and a smile appeared on his face: "you know the current affairs very well, master Bai." But the next second, he saw the white night turn around, his fingers burst out three feet sword spirit again, and fiercely cut to the neck of Lin Xueying. Pooh. The blood column soared to the sky. The head of Lin Xueying flies to the sky, spins several times in mid air, and falls heavily on the ground. The expressions of Lin Youhu and others solidified in an instant... "I said in front of the gate of Zhu mansion that I came here to take part in the Archaean battlefield. Anyone who provokes me and kills me. I told Lin Xueying just now to get out of here. I won''t kill him, but he refused, so he must die." White night will hand after the negative, light said: "and, I let you recognize the status quo, you have not seen the situation clearly, you think, I really dare not kill Lin Xueying?" "You... You..." Lin You shivered with tiger spirit. His two proud sons, one dead and one abandoned, made him feel heartbroken. Pooh. With his mouth open, he spat out blood and nearly fell from the horse''s back. "Master People around him are crying out. "Kill!! Kill!! Kill me!!! Kill this man. " Lin Youhu breathed slowly and yelled at the top of his voice. "Stop it!" Two voices came in one voice. "Who dares to take care of my family affairs?" Lin You Hu roars. "Mr. Lin, I''ll sell you face and listen to my words." Words fall, a person falls in front of the white night. Those masters of the Lin family stopped one after another and did not dare to move forward. The reason was that the person in front of them was not simple. Du ya. The ninth master. "Master Du? It''s none of your business. Don''t meddle in it! " Lin Youhu said in a deep voice. "Master Lin, you seem to have made a mistake. This is a small unreal place, and also a place where Taiji gathers martial arts. Fighting Lin Xueying in the daytime is the master''s battle. The master''s fight, regardless of life or death, is a rule made by the Vientiane sect. Did you forget that?" "What do you mean? Is that what you want me to do? " Lin you tiger angry way. "Please calm down, master, unless the Lin family wants to be the enemy of the Vientiane gate." Du Ya light road. "Don''t talk to me here. Du ya, my two sons, one was abandoned by the white night, and the other was killed by him in public. My hatred for white night is beyond the ancient and modern times. The people of the Vientiane gate are not here yet. I will clean up the white night. Get out of the way quickly, or I will clean up with you together!"Lin You Hu''s domineering roar way, the voice falls down, behind the back burst out several statue breath terrible figure, straight falls in front of the person. There are ten masters of the Lin family, all of them exist in Yang soul state. Du Ya''s face is dignified. The Lin family is a great master of Taiji city. Although he is a master, he is weak and can''t cope with it. "White night, don''t worry, I will protect you!" Leng yourong bit his teeth and came forward, standing beside the white night, clasping his sword seriously. The white night shook his head and laughed at the corners of his mouth. He said, "brother, cold girl, please step down. There is no need for you to intervene in the affairs here. Since I dare to kill Lin Xueying, I dare to kill his Lin family!" Then he walked slowly. "Master Bai, don''t be impulsive. The Lin family is an old family of Taiji city. They have profound knowledge. All these masters have their own means. You are new here. Although you are good at strength, you should not be careless." Du Ya hurriedly lowered his voice and advised him. "No harm." White night raised his hand: "Yang soul state people, I still killed." Du Ya opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. In terms of strength, he was only one level of Yang soul state. If he really wanted to compete with these Lin family masters, he certainly didn''t see enough of it. However, although the master is not invincible, it is invincible in potential. Over time, Du Ya grows up, and these people in yanghun state are just the first ones who sell in the market. "Although he has talent, he doesn''t know the reason why he can''t break easily. He has the courage to shake the experts of Lin family. Maybe not only Lin Xueying will fall here, but he can''t escape." Zhu Kui shook his head. "Dad... Can you... Can you help brother Bai?" Zhu Yan was so anxious that she ran to Zhu Kui and begged anxiously. "Yan''er, I know that you have some friendship with Bai Ye, but at the beginning, Bai Ye has already said it in front of the gate of Zhu''s residence, and it has nothing to do with Zhu''s family. How can we help it? And once we help him, we are bound to turn against the Lin family, and the gains outweigh the losses. " Zhu Kui shook his head. "Dad, big brother Bai is a master. If you help him, you will make friends with the master. This is not good for the Zhu family." "This..." Zhu Kui hesitated. In fact, he is also hesitating. Now the master Lin Xueying of the Lin family has fallen, Lin Hongying has been abandoned, and the strength of the Lin family has been greatly damaged. Compared with a master, the potential may not be greater than Zongshi. However, Zhu Kui is not optimistic about the white night. Now Lin Youhu is completely angry, and I don''t know whether the white night can live or not. You should know that Lin Youhu is not a master, but he is the leader of the Lin family. His strength can shake the master. Why fear him in the dark? Zhu Kui hesitated and Zhu Yan was in a state of anxiety. And the Lin family here have chosen to do it. Lin Youhu turned over and dismounted from his horse with great momentum. The situation has become precarious. Du Ya looks uncertain, but in the end, he doesn''t retreat. Leng yourong was saved by Bai Ye, and has long regarded Bai Ye as a benefactor. Although she is only a quasi master, she still has some strength and knows how to repay her kindness. She is not willing to leave now. On both sides, the arrows were drawn. "Stop all of you Just as the gun was about to go off fire, a loud cheering spread. Sounds like falling over nine days. All of them were shocked, and they saw a large number of people in Amethyst armor flying in the distance. These people were equipped with long knives, and their breath was strong and awe inspiring. They all had no expression. They fell directly here and surrounded the Lin family and the white night. Hundreds of people. It''s the Vientiane gate! What''s more incredible is that all of these people are from Yang soul state! Shock! The power of a hundred Yang soul state? Is this the strength of the Vientiane disciples? Lin''s masters were suddenly nervous, their cheeks were sweating, and they were on guard. Seeing only a few gray haired old men in floor dressing gowns coming this way, the Vientiane door beetles immediately made way for the gap. Seeing the visitor, Zhu Kui and others immediately turned over and dismounted to meet them. "Zhu family Zhu Kui, lead Zhu family people, visit Ming and elder!" "Meet with the elder Zhu Yan and Zhu Tianming made ceremonies one after another. "The silver dragon paid a visit to the elder "Cang Futian paid a visit to Ming and the elder." "Du Ya has seen Ming and the elder." They all saluted with respect. Rao is Lin Youhu, and now he has to bow his head to do boxing. The white night looks puzzled and turns his head to look at the old men who are coming. The first one is a thin, small and bald man with a gloomy face. "Leng has the capacity to meet with the elder Leng yourong also made a gift in a hurry, but he did not move in the white night beside his eyes... "Hello, what are you doing? Do you want to make a gift soon? If you make Ming and the elder unhappy, it will be over. " Cold has the capacity to be busy.Ming he? White night has never heard of it. However, judging from the behavior of these people, he is afraid that his status is not low in the gate of Vientiane. At this time, the Vientiane sect elder, called Ming He, came briskly and stood directly in front of the white night, his eyes calm and serious staring at the white night. "You are the white night?" "It''s me." Said the white night. "Good." The deep river coagulates Su''s expression slightly relaxed a few minutes, nodded: "you know? You are the first master to be promoted from the mainland of Qingge in 500 years. The headmaster has said that he will reward you for his encouragement. " After that, two old men came up behind the river Styx. They both held a wooden box and handed it to the white night. The wooden box is luxurious and precious. It exudes a strange light. I think it is not ordinary. The white night frowned and the heart sank. At this time, what are the people of Vientiane gate thinking about? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 Xiaoxu dreamland is about to open. How can the gate of Vientiane be rewarded at this time? Don''t the people of Vientiane don''t know the truth that everyone is innocent and full of guilt? White night frowned. It was not the first day that he entered the soul land. Even if the people of Vientiane began to pay no attention to him, they should know his existence after defeating Yi Baixiu. If there is a reward, it should not wait until now. "Master Bai, please accept the reward." Dark and light way. "Thank you very much." White night wave hands, the two boxes, also did not go to see. People around him whispered about what kind of treasure was in the box. Ming he nodded and looked at Lin Youhu not far away. In a deep voice, he asked, "master Lin, what are you going to do here? Why are so many Lin family warriors gathered here? " "This..." Lin Youhu''s face is not good. The fight between Bai Ye and Lin Xueying is a contest between masters. According to the concept of respecting the strong in the soul land, Lin Xueying''s killing is inferior to human skills. The Vientiane gate will never investigate the responsibility of Bai Ye for this. "We... We, the Lin family, are just here to participate in Xiaoxu fantasy. These people are all here to cheer up." Lin Youhu said in a deep voice. "Is it? If so, it would be better. Xiaoxu dreamland is about to open. Please get ready. According to the records of our Vientiane gate, more than 80% of the ancestral relics in Xiaoxu dreamland have not been taken out. If you want to obtain the inheritance of ancestors and obtain the amazing nature, you still need to work hard. " Speaking of this, Minghe turned and walked toward the gate of Vientiane, but after a few steps, he stopped: "the fire, the water, you guard here. No one is allowed to fight here. This is the ancestral graveyard. Who dares to make a crime here, you can kill directly, and you don''t have to report it!" "Yes, elder!" The two elders clasped their fists one after another, and then stood around the tombstone, motionless like a statue. Ming and palm a Yang, on the ground forest blood eagle''s corpse flies out a bright token, that is the master order. "Lin Xueying was defeated and died, and the master ordered to take it back. In addition, the Vientiane sect has recently evaluated a new 10th master, killing Lin Xueying in white night and successfully challenging the seventh patriarch. On behalf of the Vientiane gate, I now announce that the rank of white night has risen and is currently the seventh master!! Enjoy all the treatment of the seventh master! You can go in and out of the Vientiane gate at will When the voice fell, he led the gate of Vientiane to leave. The crowd held hands again, and everyone was in awe. Lin Youhu clenched his fists with anger in his eyes. "Dad, what to do? Big brother''s hatred... Is that all? " Lin Hongying sobbed. "Don''t worry, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. What''s more, the white night is here, and he can''t run away!" Lin Youhu''s cold way. After that, Lin family masters retreated one after another and gathered together, as if waiting for something. Everyone stares at the white night with hostile eyes. But the white night turned a blind eye and did not care. "My God, my God, you are the master?" Yan Niu ran over with a pale face and looked up and down at the white night with incredible eyes. The pupil beads were constantly emitting the luster of worship. The white night smiles. "Congratulations, master Bai. Now you are the seventh master. If you can get into two more, you will be able to reach that level. The benefits of the Vientiane gate will be countless!" Ha ha, said Du Ya with a smile. "Du ya? I don''t know you at all. Why do you help me? " Asked the white night. Although Du Ya ranks ninth and has amazing talent, he, like Yu Changhong, has not been a great master for a long time. He is also a person at the bottom of the line. His strength is not high. However, he dares to stand up for the white night and challenge Lin Xueying, which is quite incomprehensible to Bai Ye. "In the beginning, Du Ya had to thank Master Bai and his fifth brother, Du Ze, for offending him. If he didn''t kill him, it would be a great gift. Thank you for sparing my brother''s life." Du Ya Baoquan Dao. "I see." White night nods. "Master Bai, thank you." Leng yourong came over, although the small face still gives people a cold feeling, but more civilized than before. "Don''t be polite. After all, Lin Xueying takes the initiative to provoke me, which is also my business." White night shook his head. "Anyway, without you, I would have been in a lot of trouble today." Leng yourong said bitterly: "although I am called the five masters of Taiji, I have no strength to fight back when I meet these masters. I am really sad." "People can''t be weak forever. Since we are not invincible, we should constantly pursue our strength and arm ourselves. One day, those so-called strong will not be able to do anything to you." White night road. Leng you Rong, if you think about something, nod your head, and then look at the white night, your eyes have a bit of reverence. "Big... Big brother, you''re so powerful. You''ll enter the fantasy world of Xiaoxu later. Can we... Can we come together?" Yan Niu put his head forward and asked carefully. "For the first time, I''m not sure how many layers I can climb." White night road. "It doesn''t matter. I know it! I''m a veteran! I know all about the first three floors! " Yan Niu clapped his chest with confidence."Good." White night nods. "Ha ha, master Bai, in this case, can you take me with you?" Du Ya said with a smile. "That... Can... Can I join you?" Cold have to allow low head, voice weak say. "Well, in that case, let''s work together." Although Du zongya is not good at fighting against Leng Yan, he can''t do anything for him. "Two masters and two thighs, Laozi will be developed this time!" Yan Niu jumps left and right excitedly. But not far away, Zhu''s face is gloomy, extremely ugly. If Zhu Kui is willing to step forward, Zhu Yan and Zhu Tianming may follow the white night and step into a higher level of Xiaoxu fantasy. But by now, it''s too late. "At dawn, Yan''er, you should make some preparations. After you step into the illusory realm of Xiaoxu, you must find a way to enter the third layer and obtain the spiritual pure land. At dawn, with the treasure your grandmother gave you, although you are not a great master, you can enter the Archean battlefield as well. You can experience well in the Archaean battlefield. The accomplishments you have lost are nothing. If you can get a big chance, you will be able to join the ranks of masters. You will be ashamed before snow! " Zhu Kui murmured. "Yes, father!" Zhu Tianming''s eyes twinkled with hot flames and nodded heavily. At the other end of the crowd, Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan have been looking at this side. Ma Yu''s face was extremely ugly, like rolling in a coal ball. "Ma Yu, we... We seem to have offended a master. Now this guy ranks seventh, and even Lin Xueying has been killed by him. What should we do?" Huang Lieshan trembled. "Afraid? Although this boy is a master, do you think that a man of the first rank of heaven and soul can defeat the man of Yang soul state? It''s not true at all... "Ma Yu hummed. "What do you mean... " he must have used something precious, it must be the ring on his hand... "Ma Yu bit his teeth and said," don''t worry, we still have a chance! It''s in this little fantasy territory! Find a way to get rid of this person! Anyway, we have offended this man. Since we have offended him, we should have offended him to death! Otherwise, there will be no peace in the future "You are sure!" "Of course Ma Yu is cold. Whew! A long rainbow cut through the sky and fell to this end. Above the rainbow, a burly man in a purple robe stepped on the rainbow. With each foot, the rainbow was shaking. It''s terrifying. In the end, the rainbow broke up, turned into countless pieces, dyed the sky red, and the man also fell from the sky and fell to the ground. Bang! The whole Taiji city felt the shock from the ground. The earth was trampled to pieces by the man as if the gods had come down to earth. The sixth master, Li crazy! "See the master!" The sound of a tsunami came from all around. Li swept around his eyes. His sight stayed for a few seconds on Leng yourong''s body, and soon fell on the ground on the body of Lin Xueying, which had not been decorated by the Lin family. "Lin Xueying is dead?" Li was stunned. "I''ve met Master Li!" Du Ya came forward with a smile. "Du ya?" Li Kuang hum a, eyes full of disdain: "how did Lin Xueying die?" "Lin Xueying was killed by the new master at night!" Du Ya said. "White night of the new master? This man? " Li crazily looked at the white night, the disdain on his face became more and more intense: "what thing? Can a heavenly soul become a master? He deserves it "Facts speak louder than words. Lin Xueying was killed by master Bai in public. It is obvious to all." "Oh, I don''t know what mean and dirty means were used, but you didn''t see it." Li Kuang glanced at the white night and said scornfully, "you, roll over here, let me have a good look at you." "Go away." Close your eyes in the daytime, and don''t look. "What do you say?" Li Kuang squinted. "Do you want me to repeat it?" White night slowly open eyes, pupil beads of Mori cold straight into the human bone marrow. Li mania did not make a sound, four eyes relative, for a while, he laughed: "interesting!! significant! Ha ha ha ha ha... This time, it''s not too boring! " People were shocked. Can''t it be that night and Li crazy on the match? "How lively it is At the moment, just like the sound of nature, I saw a fairy in white flying with a sword not far away. The life of the Qing Dynasty, a white night, like nine days Xuannu, beautiful. The soul of the lower head raised their heads one after another, and exclaimed in surprise. Their eyes fell on the man, and they could no longer move away. It was Yi Baixiu who came here. "It''s a fairyland indeed." Du Ya couldn''t help admiring. Yinlong, Cang Futian and others were completely attracted by it and almost lost their consciousness."Ha ha ha, here comes the beauty!" Li crazy laugh, eyes greedy looking at the landing of people. "See the master!" There was another cry around. The appearance of Bai Xiu can be called as the most beautiful. The skin of Shuangshuang and saixue is like the eyes of jewelry. The delicate and picturesque facial features are not comparable to those of rouge and rouge, and the appearance of Rao is cold and tolerant. However, the advantage of Leng yourong is not in appearance, but in the two pairs of chest, which is far less than that of Yi Bai Xiu. Clothes white show willow eyebrow micro Cu, vigilant looked at the eye Li crazy. After looking around for a circle, it seems that he found something. He raised his mouth slightly and walked towards the end of the white night. "Master Bai, long time no see!" Yi Bai Xiu smiles and says enthusiastically. "Well." The white night nodded slightly. They were surprised. Li laughed wildly and froze at jongton. Lin Youhu and Ma Yu in the dark are also stunned. Is Yi Bai Xiu so closely related to Bai Ye? If even white show are white night people, then this small virtual fantasy, they still have a chance? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 "I''ve heard that Master Yi has the posture of heaven and man for a long time. Today I see him, and he really deserves his reputation." Du Ya''s mouth is full of flowers and praises. "I''m flattered." Yi Bai Xiu nodded slightly and said casually. Seeing the body of Lin Xueying on the ground, Yi Bai xiudun showed surprise. After listening to Du Ya''s explanation, he realized that this was done by the white night. He was stunned and unbelievable. "I haven''t seen it for a long time. Master Bai''s strength has grown to such a level. Bai Xiu admires him." White clothes show a bitter smile. Even Lin Xueying can be defeated. There is no doubt that the strength of white night has been greatly increased compared with that of the last time. At the moment, Yi Bai Xiu is far from the opponent of white night. Several people got together to chat. Of course, all the talk is mainly about the small virtual fantasy. "There are twelve floors in Xiaoxu Wonderland. It is said that there is a remains of the ancestors of the Vientiane clan on each floor. These ancestors had different strengths. The weakest one was buried on the first floor, and the strongest one was buried on the twelfth floor. And they are using their own remains as the medium, setting up numerous tests, waiting for future generations to challenge. " "So, there are twelve floors in Xiaoxu Wonderland?" "Yes, every time you cross a layer, you can find organic fate, and the size of the chance depends on your own nature." "Is anyone on the twelfth floor now?" "No, the highest record is at the eighth level, which was set by master Ye Xun, who ranked second in the master list." Yi Bai Xiu Dao. "Second? What about the first master? " White night questions. "The first one... Has never participated in Xiaoxu fantasy, and he seldom shows up in front of people. It is said that the one who has been practicing in seclusion has been impacting on a higher level, and he is indifferent to external affairs. We don''t even know what level he has reached now." "So powerful?" Yan Niu''s face worships and yearns. "However, in this small illusory territory, the most dangerous thing is not the trials left by the ancestors of Vientiane, but the human heart." Du Ya said in a low voice: "the ancestors of Vientiane put a lot of rare things here, but so many heroes enter the Xiaoxu dreamland to seize the most precious things. There is bound to be a phenomenon of killing people because of treasure. What happens in the Xiaoxu dreamland is beyond the prying eyes of the outside world. People can only infer the level of the Challenger according to the number on the tombstone, and that''s all We don''t know anything from the outside world, so no one will be in charge of killing and setting fire inside. Therefore, if we get good results, we should also be on guard against those who have bad intentions "This is a big truth, big brother. The last time I entered the small virtual fantasy world, two of my companions were killed by other strong men because they obtained several spiritual treasures to increase the spirit of heaven and soul in the first level. At that time, I always thought, I didn''t find any treasure. Is it lucky or not?" Yan Niu patted his chest and said with lingering fear. "That''s right. The most terrifying thing in Xiaoxu fantasy is not the test, but the enemy." Leng yourong couldn''t help but put in a word: "generally, I would give up on the fifth floor, because if I went up again, almost all the masters I met would not care about the opportunities and benefits of the first few layers. He would only fight in the latter few layers. Even if I had the ability to step onto the fifth floor, I would not dare to go there." White night nodded and did not speak. At this time, the strong came. is as like as two peas as like as two peas. The two are dressed in red yellow robes, with long sword and close to body, and are almost identical in their movements and manners. The two men, nicknamed twins, are good at using swords. One move of yin and yang can rival the master. Later, there was a scholar dressed in a Confucian robe. His name was Taiji Jiansheng. Although he looked weak, he was a master to be. His Taiji sword skills were amazing. Not long after Taiji Jiansheng arrived, the crowd began to scream again and again. The crowd dispersed, and a huge black eyed boa constrictor wriggled and crawled towards this place. The python was huge, with a calf like head and red and poisonous eyes. But on top of the snake''s head, a rickety man in a green robe was sitting. The man was unkempt and small, and his hair was disorderly. He looked like a beggar, but no one dared to belittle him, because he had poisoned three would-be masters He is known as the king of poisons. In addition, two other Taiji five masters Huanggong and Daochang also arrived. For a moment, the heroes gathered and were very lively. But countless people are still looking forward to it. Because, the top five masters on the list, but certainly not. The scorching sun is gradually empty, and there is only one hour left to open the illusion. Suddenly. The wind was blowing. A gust of strong wind was blowing the spirits around the altar, and many poor people fell to the ground directly. Just about to get up, he was pressed on the ground by a sudden trend and got up hard. "Who?" Someone cried out. But heard the distant burst of laughter, accompanied by two swift figures. One person fell to the ground in an instant, dressed in a Dragon Robe, covered with golden light. Behind him, there were several magic dragons, which were extremely powerful and dominating the world!As soon as he appeared, both Li Kuang and Yi Baixiu were suppressed. Even the two masters of the Vientiane sect who were waiting in front of the tombstone could not gain any momentum in front of him. At this moment, the crowd was excited. Countless people screamed and bowed. White night noticed that many people knelt down directly and worshipped him as if they were the most devout believers. Sky power! This is a rare momentum, which is somewhat similar to that of heaven and earth! Suddenly in the white night, the momentum of this person has reached a peak and can affect the mood of people around him all the time. How terrible! In his thoughts, the crowd had begun to salute the man. "See Master Qianyu!" The voice was louder than ever. Prince Qianyu! The list of masters ranked third. His strength is quite different from that of Li Kuang and others. When he went there to fight, he had an invincible aura. No one could bring up the intention of war against him. This is a true old master! It is far from the rising stars like Du ya. "The prince of Qianyu really deserves his reputation. I didn''t expect that after so many years, even in terms of speed, I still can''t win you even once. Qiu Jiansha is convinced." A dark shadow swept across the sky, like ghosts flying across the sky, instantly appeared in front of the tombstone, many people did not even reflect on what was going on, and that person arrived. "Master ranking fourth, Qiu Jiansha The voice rose again. It is said that as long as the enemy sword kills the people who want to kill, no one can keep it. It is known as the top killer in the soul land, and he is one of the most invincible people on the master list. "Amitabha, the magic power of the two benefactors has been greatly improved. I feel sorry for myself. If you use these means to help all living beings, it will be the blessing of all living beings." A Buddhist trumpet sounded, and a monk came out of the crowd with his bare upper body only wearing grey hemp trousers. The monk''s muscles were strong and strong, and his face was very resolute. He lacked the kindness of a monk, but he was a little more violent. Round crossing! Jinfo sect disciple, the fifth master! In an instant, all three, four, and five masters were present. Those who had come before were instantly covered by the aura of these three masters. Even in the daytime, they were forgotten by everyone. ''s attention almost entirely focused on the three men, the unrivaled Prince of the thousand lands, the cruel and cruel hatred of the sword, and the calm Wutong''s round crossing. The three figures are three pillars, standing here. "Where is the blood eagle? Where is my good brother Lin Xueying The prince of Qianyu looks around and does not find the figure of Lin Xueying. He frowns and looks at the Lin family. However, seeing Lin Youhu and others turn over and dismount one after another, and walk quickly towards the prince of Qianyu with a sad look. "Your Highness, please make decisions for our Lin family!" "What happened?" The prince''s face is slightly heavy. "No! The Lin family has a close relationship with the prince of Qianyu. " His face changed with cold. Sure enough, the prince of Qianyu talked to Lin Youhu for a moment. He turned his head and looked at the white night. Du Ya and others suddenly felt the pressure doubled. "The white night is miserable!" "The prince of Qianyu is an old master. Lin Xueying and others can not match him. If he wants to kill the white night, there will be no one to protect him!" Cang Futian shakes his head. Silver dragon does not speak, but the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. There is a huge gap between the new masters and the old ones. For example, Du Ya has not been a master for ten years, while the prince of Qianyu has stepped into the ranks of masters decades ago. The contrast is obvious. "Are you white night?" The prince of Qianyu is far away. "Yes." The white night is expressionless. "You killed Lin Xueying?" "Do you want to avenge him?" "Of course, Lin Xueying offered my precious treasure a year ago to help me break through my cultivation. I have recognized him as a brother. If you kill him, you will kill my brother. Do you think we should take revenge for him?" The prince of Qianyu snorted. "Well, if you want revenge, you can come to me at any time." The white night is light. "Are you not afraid?" The prince''s eyes were frozen. "Afraid?" White night mouth slightly Yang, shook his head: "you, can''t let me feel afraid!" "Arrogant!" The Lin family scolded. "Your Highness, if these gangsters gain power a little, they will be arrogant. Don''t talk nonsense with him. When you enter the fantasy of Xiaoxu, please kill this person and avenge the blood eagle." Lin Youhu gritted his teeth and cried out. "Don''t worry. Since this son has said this, he will not live long. I have my own plan." The prince of Qianyu shook his head, but he didn''t show much anger.Maybe in his eyes, white night is nothing at all. The situation has become rigid. With the passage of time, hundreds of thousands of people gathered around the altar. Some soul worshippers took advantage of business opportunities and set up stalls on both sides to sell some ghost materials they could not use. The scene was very lively. At this time, a golden light suddenly burst out in front of the tombstone, and the halo went straight to the sky. Everyone was shocked. Small virtual fantasy, open!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 As the tombstone bloomed with gold, the whole mouth of the monument also cracked, and a dark whirlpool appeared in people''s sight. This is the entrance to the small illusory realm. It is not difficult to guess from the strong space spirit that emanates. This is the entrance opened by the Vientiane gate with its unique space soul technique. "Xiaoxu dreamland has been opened. Please enter quickly. If you pass the test set by our ancestors of Vientiane gate, you will be able to get the inheritance of our ancestors. All the opportunities are in it, so that you can have a good grasp of life!" The Vientiane disciples standing by the stone tablet yelled and then retreated. Not far away came a group of Vientiane men, standing on both sides of the small virtual fantasy, guarding order. No one dares to enter. After all, the master has not gone ahead. "This time, I need to break master Ye''s record and enter the Ninth level!" The prince of the thousand regions snorted deeply, and he was the first to step in with high spirit. Qiu Jian Sha Ti Jian walked away with a light figure, like a gust of wind. In a flash, he ran into the whirlpool and disappeared. "Amitabha." Yuandu read the sound of Buddhism and stepped in. Three old masters have entered, and others have stepped in. "Strange! Why didn''t Ye Xun, the second master, appear? " The crowd has long raised the voice of questioning, small virtual fantasy has opened, but still no Ye Xun. "Is it possible that master Yexun does not want to participate in this trip to the Archaean battlefield?" "How could he be so reconciled to losing to the eighth floor last time?" There was a lot of discussion, but the crowd kept going in. "Most of the time, master Ye has already entered the illusion of Xiaoxu, but we just don''t pay attention to it." Du Ya smiles. "What do you mean?" Asked Yi Bai Xiu. "Master Yi, don''t you know? The last time master ye went into this small illusory realm, he came quietly. Unlike these great powers, he came with full air. Although master Ye is famous in mainland China, he is actually quite low-key. " Du Ya laughs. Yi Bai Xiu nodded. "Well, let''s go in, too." White night road. Several people entered one after another. Li swept the night several people a glance, also followed and entered. Through the gate of the small virtual fantasy, people will be randomly introduced into a place by the door of this space. Yan Niu, Leng yourong and others are not the first time to come to Xiaoxu dreamland. They are also very familiar with this place. They can gather at the appointed place. Whoa. A dark light engulfed the horizon, and the white night felt as if he had fallen into an endless abyss. After about three breaths, his feet touched the substantive ground, and then there was a scene mapping in the horizon. It was a dark, dungeon like place, surrounded by thick walls, with a door at the end of which was a large letter. Fight! "This is probably where the first floor of the Doumen is located. They agreed to meet near the gate. It should not be far away." White night mind, toward the forward. The first level is divided into nine regions by the nine character mantra, which is very large. However, every place in the whole layer can trigger challenges. Once the challenge is passed, the second level can be entered. Of course, challenges can also be divided into difficulty and ease. The easier the test is, the simpler the test will be, and vice versa. For example, those who have participated in several small illusions are familiar with this place and can easily enter the second or even the third floor. And those hidden tests are not only extremely difficult to trigger, but also have a very low clearance rate. If you are not careful, you may even lose your life. Because all the tests here are set by the dead Vientiane ancestors, so even the current Vientiane gate does not know much about it. According to the information provided by predecessors, there are two extremely difficult tests that no one has been able to overcome in the first level. One is in the stone chamber of the military gate, and the other is in the bronze carving of the array gate. It is said that the difficulty of these two challenges is close to that of the third and even the fourth level. After completion, you can obtain the best spirit treasure. However, Bai Ye is not interested in this. His main purpose of participating in Xiaoxu illusion is to have three levels of spiritual pure land. Only when he gets the spiritual pure land, can he enter the Archaean battlefield and practice the nine turn immortal body and the higher level moves of Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue. After entering the stone chamber in the Dou area, there are hundreds of people in this huge stone chamber. Fortunately, the stone room has enough space and will not appear crowded. Whoa. A halo of light arises from the feet of a soulmate. There were shouts of surprise all around. See that halo wrapped the soul, halo, sounded a burst of ethereal voice. "The hope of the land of nine souls, to come here is enough to witness your determination. Please complete my test..." as the voice dropped, the halo suddenly turned into a light man dressed in armor and holding a sword, and attacked the soul man. The soul was so happy that he quickly pulled out the sword on his waist and sacrificed the soul of heaven. Several of his companions also helped.After a while, the light man was defeated, and his body was directly broken into pieces. A token and a jade chain fell to the ground. The soul man picked up his things, excited and excited. The token is the qualification certificate leading to the second floor, and the jade chain is the benefit of this test. However, the jade chain is very common, and some people around him did not move. Several people continued to look for more tests to gain benefits. On the other side of the stone chamber in the duel area in the white night, however, as soon as the door was opened, several souls with their hair covered in blood ran towards this side in panic. "Help... Help!" They looked frightened and yelled in panic. They could see that there were obvious scars on someone''s body. When the crowd was shocked, they all flashed aside and looked at the gate with vigilance. A lot of people already know what''s going on. A few strong figures sprang out of the gate, and a violent spirit burst out, overturning the people on both sides to the ground, and directly rushed at the fleeing several people. Looking sideways in the white night, these figures are all dressed in black, with a big knife on their back. The head of the figure is a bald man with scars on his face. His feet are a little bit and he falls to the front man like a shell. Bang! The man fell to the ground, and the earth was shaken by the brute force. The fleeing souls immediately trembled and swayed, seven meat and eight vegetables. "Run? Die The bald man sneered, raised the big palm of the casserole and slapped the soul in front of him. Click. The body of the soul is like clay, which is directly smashed by the slap of the hand, and dies miserably on the spot. The other souls were shocked. Before they could resist, they were rushed by other strong men and killed with knives. Their death was miserable. In the twinkling of an eye, only a slender soul. He looked at the strong men around him in horror. He suddenly knelt down and cried out: "gentlemen, please forgive me, i... I''ll hand over all my things, please forgive me!" "Do you dare to hide the things that my grandfather likes? Let you hand in early, ha ha, now know to beg for mercy? It''s late The big man said coldly. He raised his hand and smashed the man''s head. Another big man put away their storage rings and found the treasures inside. Among them, some of the Horcruxes with bright light appeared in people''s eyes. Judging from the halo of the Horcruxes, these are not ordinary products. Seeing this, people suddenly realize. Kill people and steal goods! Most of these dead souls met with some kind of chance and got a wonderful treasure, which led to their death. The crowd was so quiet that they did not dare to make a sound, lest these ferocious fellows attack them. Whoa! At this time, a halo suddenly appeared beside the white night. The halo turned into a human figure. After reading a fixed speech, he attacked him directly. As soon as the white night shakes his hand, the fierce sword spirit cuts the light man to pieces, and drops the token and a soul weapon. "Boy, bring it here." Not far away, a big man saw this and immediately drank. "You talk to me?" White night picked up the token and turned to ask. "If I don''t talk to you, who can I talk to? Come on, or this will be your end The big man pointed to the dead body on the ground and cursed angrily. But as soon as he finished speaking, the bald man rushed over and kicked him to the ground. The big man howled and his hips were broken. "How dare you speak to master Bai like this? Do you want to die? " The bald man scolded angrily, and then quickly clasped his fist to Bai Ye and said with trembling: "master Bai, my brother doesn''t know heaven and man. If I offended you, please forgive me!" "No forgiveness!" He drank coldly in the white night, raised his hand directly, and several sad sword Qi flew out from his fingers, and ran through the throat of these great men like lightning. These people trembled, looked at the white night in disbelief, and finally fell down. "If I''m not a master and I don''t have enough strength, I''m afraid you won''t apologize to me? If I have the strength, why should I forgive you? " White night light road, a swing sleeve, toward the door forward. The crowd was stunned, waiting for the white night to leave, one by one madly rushed to those big men and robbed them of their belongings. ... ... ... when the white night came to linmen, Yi Baixiu, Du Ya and Leng yourong had been waiting for a long time, but Yan Niu did not come. The first floor is the most chaotic place, but as long as you don''t get a rare treasure, you won''t be killed. Although Yan Niu''s strength is not strong and his people are very smart, he should not encounter any trouble. "I just saw that the princes of Qianyu have already been on the second floor and hardly stay on the first floor. It seems that their purpose is still above the fifth floor."Du Ya said. "We just need to linger on the fifth floor and look for opportunities. It''s beyond the five levels that we can''t imagine." Cold has tolerance. "Don''t you want to see what''s on the sixth floor?" Yi Bai Xiu smiles. "When you get to the sixth floor, you have to fight with the prince of Qianyu and others. I heard that the higher you go, the less chance you have, but the higher the grade of chance is. The prince of Qianyu and Qiu Jiansha must want to take the opportunity alone. If we go, we will surely die." Du Ya road. White night touched his chin and did not speak. But just at this time, a figure was running towards this side. It''s Yan Niu! "Big brother, help me! Big brother, help me He was panting, his face covered with blood, and there was a knife wound behind him, as if he were being pursued. Du ya, Bai Xiu and Leng yourong looked at him one after another, but he saw a group of strong men in black robes rushing forward. Looking at them in the white night, these strong men seem to be dressed like those killed before. Can''t it be... They''re all sent by a certain force? "Black wind city?" At this time, Leng has Rong Ning to drink. "Cold girl, do you know them?" Asked the white night. "I don''t know these gangsters, but I''ve heard that all the people in this force are bandits who specialize in robbing their families. It seems that this force has sent a lot of people to plunder here." Cold has the capacity disgust to look at that head road. "Interesting." Du Ya smiles. Yan Niu ran like crazy, ran directly behind the white night, shivering. And the people of Heifeng city also chased over, but when they saw these people in front of them, they were immediately stunned. Three masters, one quasi master... what is this for? . (not available today) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 Seeing these people standing in front of Yan Niu, the big men in black clothes are stunned in situ, some of them raise their hands without knowing what to do. So many masters... How dare they do it? The leading man did not dare to hesitate when he saw the scene? "Let''s go." The big men ran away. "Stop." Du Ya had a drink. The crowd trembled. "Do you have any advice, master Du?" Asked the leader. "Do you want to kill my friend and leave like this? Come here. " Du Ya said. "It''s all misunderstanding... If we know that this man is a friend of master Du, we will not offend him." The leader explained at once. "Don''t quibble. Since you''ve provoked me, come here." Du Ya cold road. "Master Du, you should consider clearly that we are from the city of Heifeng. We have no injustice or hatred with you. Why should you do this? It''s better to settle enemies than to get married. If you offend us in Heifeng City, even if you are masters, it won''t be easy! " The leader knew that this time it was hard to get out of the way. His voice was low and he drank it in a low voice. "Croak!" Du Ya hums coldly. His body suddenly moves like a gust of strong wind, shuttling among these big men. In the blink of an eye, all the big men are still in their places. Then, these people fell down one after another, a look, their chest all appeared a finger size transparent hole, fell to the ground dead. "This is a small fantasy. Who will investigate the murder here? You Heifeng City dare to kill people without fear. As a master, do I have to be timid? " Du Ya hums. "Boss Du is very good!" Yan Niu is full of worship. But now all eyes were on him. "Well, why do these people in Heifeng City chase you?" Asked the white night. "This... I met a hidden test. After defeating it, I got a piece of paper, but there was nothing written on this paper. It may be an object that triggered other tests. People in Heifeng city saw it, and then they seized it." Yan Niu takes out the wax yellow paper from the storage ring and presents it to the public. "How good can things be on the first floor? Let''s go up to the second floor Yi Bai Xiu said with a smile. The crowd nodded, took out the token and crushed it. The array in the token was exposed immediately, releasing a lot of space and wrapping the people. In a flash, the vision of the people around them was distorted. When they were calmed down, it was no longer a scene. There are obviously fewer people on the second floor. The crowd entered the second floor and soon gathered together. The second floor of Xiaoxu dreamland is different from the first floor. It is said that the ancestor of the Vientiane gate, named lvmiao, is a man who loves mountains and rivers. Several people walked forward a few steps, and then saw the trees on both sides tremble. Before long, they turned into two huge tree people and attacked the people. The team of three masters and one would-be master passed through the front few floors with little difficulty and was easily destroyed. Several people were not very interested in the things here, so they all let Yan Niu take it. Yan Niu earned a pot full of bowl full, happy and smiling, all the way to constantly thank, elated. However, walking along, the strong smell of blood again into the nostrils of the people. After a few steps forward, they saw a large number of corpses lying on the side of the road. It''s unbearable. It''s all devastated. "It looks like someone is killing people here." Clothes white Xiu Liu eyebrow tight Cu, silver teeth dark bite: "who is it, good evil!" "The master is disdainful to do such things. It may be the people from Heifeng City, or other forces." Du Ya said: "some forces in order to suppress others and keep their own power seeds smoothly enter the next layer, will be here under the pain of killers! On the one hand, it can weaken the effective strength of other forces, on the other hand, it can also maximize the upper level rewards. " The white night looked at those corpses, for a long time, light way: "let''s go up." "Well." Several people nodded and crushed the token again. The third layer is like an island, and in the middle of the island is a huge volcano. It is said that the remains of the third ancestor of the Vientiane clan were buried there. There are many chances on the volcano. If you carefully discover it, you can find many excellent spiritual treasures, and the rare pure land is here. When the white night and others looked up at the volcano, there were already a large number of soul people. "Go to the pure land." Cold has tolerance. The crowd nodded and galloped. The holy land is located at the crater of the volcano. It has a limited share of only 200 people. After daylighting, it can be collected again only when the next small virtual fantasy is opened. However, when he reached the crater, a familiar figure stood there early, waiting quietly. See this person, everybody pupil shrinks, all brush toward white night.At the moment, the man standing at the crater looked at him with no joy or sorrow in his eyes, just like watching a crawling ant. Prince Qianyu! He went to the third floor and didn''t go up again. Around him, there is no one, domineering, noble and Supreme... "you finally come, too slow." Thousand domain Prince light says. "Are you waiting for me?" The white night asked. "Yes." The prince of Qianyu nodded: "I''m afraid that you will leave Xiaoxu dreamland because you are afraid of me. So I will wait for you here. If you kill Lin Xueying, you will not pay attention to me. I will take down your head and throw it into the volcano and turn it into your burial place." "You can''t kill me." Shake your head at night. "Hum! How dare you speak to me like that? Let''s see the strength gap between you and me first The prince of Qianyu murmured, his robes and hair danced wildly, and a tremendous momentum fell from the sky. All those soul people who were still searching for opportunities around the volcano fell to their knees and worshipped the prince of Qianyu. "Imperial power!" Du Ya''s face turned white and said in a low voice. Domineering, cold, arrogant! This is the momentum of the emperor''s pulse. The prince, who came out of the thousand territory Empire, can suppress the master with his momentum. Yi Baixiu was also uncomfortable. Her small face was tight. On the contrary, she was cold and tolerant. She had already trembled. She held a big stone beside her with one hand, so that she could not kneel down. However, she threw herself into Yan Niu''s body and couldn''t control herself. She kept kowtowing to the prince of Qianyu. But the white night did not move, as if nothing happened, toward the crater. In his whole body, the strong momentum is slowly spreading outward, a little bit of the imperial momentum of the prince of thousands of regions. "Well?" Qianyu Prince''s face sank: "interesting, you should have some means to kill Lin Xueying. Before I step into the ninth floor, it''s like warming up with you!" After that, the prince of Qianyu leaped forward and burst into bursts of golden light. The halo turned into a dragon, forming the body of eight dragons and pressing toward the white night. Eight dragons! Qianyu Prince has not been promoted to the throne yet, and it is the ultimate to cultivate eight dragons. Even if the emperor''s momentum is not great, but Rao is so, his eight dragon power is still unstoppable. "Die!" The prince of Qianyu, with one hand facing down, turns into a sharp claw. Behind him, the eight dragon virtual shadows emerge from the Dragon claws and attack downward. People are shocked, Leng yourong drags Yan Niu to run down, Yi Bai Xiu immediately pulls out his sword. Du Ya hesitated, and finally made a move. The two momentum soared to the sky and reached for the dragon claw. When they hit the dragon claw, they hit the stone with an egg and couldn''t shake its half point... it''s too strong! "Is this the strength of an old master?" "Such intensity, can we say that he..." as if they thought of something, their faces suddenly changed, and they quickly dodged away. "Walk away in the white night, he is already the supreme realm!" White clothes show the urgency to drink. "I know." White night light way, palm toward the top of the hard hit. Bang! When the two palms collide, the force of terror blooms in all directions. All the people around the volcano are lifted away. Raoshi yibaixiu and Du cliff are also hard to stand firm. The body of the volcano split, the force of terror bombarded the mountain, and the magma at the mouth rolled. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya are staring at each other, but they are stunned to see that the white night is full of color. White night... Can you shake the supreme one? "Eh?" The prince of Qianyu was also surprised. However, seeing the whole body of white night black pulse flickering, the strength of violent increase, he raised another fist, fiercely toward the prince of thousand regions. The prince of Qianyu flashed his eyes, raised another hand to take it, but heard the sound of "Dong". The surging power directly blew him away, and the prince of Qianyu burst into the air with eight dragons. Du Ya was stunned. A blow... A blow to the top?? "We... Don''t know much about him." Yi Bai Xiu''s voice was dry and hoarse. "Yes! I didn''t expect that such a monster appeared on the master list. He was the first level of heaven soul state. He dared to shake the supreme one. I really don''t know how strong he would be if he entered the realm of Yang soul! " A cold voice came from the side. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya are shocked one after another. They are alert to see Qiu Jiansha. They don''t know when Qiu Jiansha appears beside them. "Master Qiu, how did you come?" "Amitabha, if we leave like this, will we not miss this world shaking war?" Yuandu came over with Buddhist language. Not far from him, Li Kuang came with a heavy smile on his face. All the masters did not leave.They wanted to watch the prince of Qianyu crush the white night, and see what kind of magic weapon counterattack there is. However, they are not shocked at all. It seems that what he relies on is not a magic weapon, but a truly tyrannical force. If a new grandmaster like Du Ya and Yi Baixiu can''t even take five moves in front of the prince of Qianyu, he can''t stand up in the white night. From this point on, he became a famous teacher! All eyes gathered. Standing at the top of the mountain in the white night, his hands are back loaded, and his expression is indifferent. He stares at the prince of Qianyu who is possessed by eight dragons in the air. His eyes, arrogant world, invincible!! . (another chapter is about 11:00) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 "Good!! Good!!! At first I thought it would be a senseless massacre. Now it seems that I am wrong! You''re worth it! " Qianyu Prince''s face gradually exudes the lines of heaven and soul, and the surging soul power on his body is transformed into golden yuan force. He is like a god standing in the sky. The prince of Qianyu is serious. His head was full of excitement and excitement. It''s rare to see the old master seriously. The white night is still indifferent. Li Kuang saw this and disdained to smile: "I don''t know the height of the earth. The butcher''s knife is on his neck. I don''t know how he will die later." But at this time, the white night''s face also climbed out of the sky soul lines, soul into the yuan force, the two forces collide in the air, do not give in to each other. Dense domineering lines fill his face completely, and the surging yuan force is like a collapsed dam, pouring down. Four heavenly spirits! What''s more, they''re all three changing souls! People were shocked. Li Kuang was tongue tied. But the next second, people were more shocked. Because the sky soul lines on the white night''s face are even thicker than those of the prince of thousand regions. After counting them carefully, the four souls burst into a pot. "Five heavenly spirits?" Qiu Jiansha shows his dismay. What a gift it takes to get five heavenly spirits! You should know that the prince of Qianyu, the third in the master list, is only four. I didn''t expect that the strength of this little soul level man is so terrible. "Yes." Qianyu Prince nodded: "light Chong this point, you have the qualification to fight with me." The voice falls, the prince of thousand regions falls madly. Before people arrive, the soul force has arrived. The soul force is like thousands of troops. It is like standing under a huge waterfall. White night also sacrifice the spirit potential, with it. The prince of Qianyu laughed: "you are only the level of the spirit of heaven, and I am the supreme of Yang soul. You dare to fight with me in soul power!! It''s ridiculous. " After saying that, the soul power increases in vain, and bombards the soul power of the white night crazily. White night back a few steps, under the ground split, no expression of the face has finally revealed a trace of dignified. The prince of Qianyu is right. The biggest gap between the white night and him is the soul state. Moreover, the gap between the soul states can not be made up by the strength of the body and the number of heavenly spirits. After all, the prince of Qianyu has a lot of heavenly spirits, and the level of variation is the same as that of him. If we fight hard for the spirit of heaven, we will take our own short and the enemy''s strong points. This is taboo. At the back of his feet in the white night, people instantly pop open, and the soul of the prince of Qianyu falls down and penetrates the volcanic waist thoroughly. "Run?" The prince''s indifference hum, the shadow of eight golden dragons suddenly becomes bigger, and flies to the white night. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" In the white night, a lot of sad and sharp sword Qi pops up from the air. After disappearing, the Golden Dragon quickly cuts around the Golden Dragon. In one breath, the Golden Dragon has eaten nearly a thousand bombardments, and the impact has become slow. These swords are extremely sharp. The breath of Rao is like a stone, but it is still easily cut. It''s horrible. The masters in the distance felt numb. It''s hard to imagine that this is actually a move released by a person of the first level of heaven and soul state. "Li Kuang, do you think that if you were to attack the white night with confidence?" Qiu Jiansha glimpses his head slightly and points out that Li Kuang Dao is not far away. "Hum, but a small skill..." Li mania said unnaturally, but everyone can see that he is just forced to die to face it. A trace of disdain flits through Qiu Jiansha''s eyes, and his sight falls on the white night again. Although the spirit of the white night is weak, the body becomes holy, and the spirit of heaven is incomparable. He successfully blocks the attack of eight dragons, the prince of thousands of regions, and is particularly fierce. Qianyu Prince''s face is cold and his body is on the ground. He controls the shadow of eight dragons and approaches the white night step by step. The eight dragons opened their mouths and devoured all the sword Qi, which was extremely terrible. "Gluttonous fire!" The body shakes open at night and ignites the force in the air. Whoa. Eight wild dragons turned into fire dragons. "Burning the spirit of heaven!" Du Ya screamed out. "But it doesn''t work." Qiu Jiansha shook his head. "Why?" Du cliff side view. "Because the shadow of the eight dragons of Qianyu benefactor is evolved from eight Tianlong heart rhymes of our Buddha. The eight heavenly dragons contain the heart formula of great harmony, heart and desire. The power of the eight dragons of Qianyu prince can easily devour the soul formula of the other party. Although benefactor Bai has a strange method, his royal highness of Qianyu Prince has restrained his power." Next to the round to read the sound of Buddha, slowly said. Yi Bai Xiu and Leng have tolerance heart to coagulate, nervously looking at that end.Sure enough, the fire of gluttonous food just spread to the eight dragons, which disappeared in an instant. Not only that, but also the eight dragons'' body expanded by a circle! "Well?" The white night showed a faint look of amazement. The most confident Taotie Shenhuo, not only did not play a role, but was used by the other side? "Hehe, how dare you make a fool of yourself in front of this palace? I want to see how much soul power you have against me Qianyu Prince''s face suddenly Su, a big Zha, eight dragons fall together, with the potential of the earth''s disintegration. White night just want to get up to avoid, a terrible nine fold trend suddenly fell on him. The peak of the nine major trend! The nine fold trend of Qianyu Prince is even stronger than that of white night!! Click! At night, his feet are open and his feet are sinking towards the ground. You can''t go on like this! He breathed a breath, his black pulse flashed all over his body, his feet glared, and he leaped high and high but at this time, the eight dragons attacked him, and his momentum was so terrible that he almost wanted to cover the sky! Bang! The white night was severely topped by a dragon head on the volcano. "The dragon is broken!" The prince''s eyes were cold. He seized the opportunity and roared like a tear. The eight wild dragons smashed at the white night like crazy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The huge island is like a boat before the storm, shaking wildly. The scene, as if the end of the world, people see scalp numb, the spirit is trembling. Who resisted such a terrible attack? "White night!" Cold has the capacity small face evil white, the body trembles fiercely. Her face is complicated and her eyes are full of sadness. "Master Bai, I''m afraid it''s over this time." Du Ya sighed hard. "Although he has some strength, he dares to fight with an old master like Qianyu prince. You know, even I dare not fight with his royal highness. His emperor''s long Jue is close to completion. No one in the whole country of thousand regions, except the king of Qianyu, is no match for the Emperor." Qiu Jian kills qinghum. "Good to die! Good death! Ha ha ha, I''ve been looking at this guy for a long time! When he died, Laozi was relieved, ha ha... "Li Kuang laughed rudely. "Amitabha." Yuandu made a Buddhist speech. Eight dragons crazy bombardment has not stopped, the edge of the island overlooking the soul of the war are also shocked. "White night... So dead?" "Of course, I don''t want to see who he is. It''s the prince of Qianyu! Is the third place in the list of masters? Can the person who even Qiu Jian kill the master and master Yuandu have to let go? Can they be provoked by night People are full of emotion, or sneer, or sigh. "Boss..." Yan Niu sat down on the ground and looked at this scene. Suddenly, he beat his chest and feet and burst into tears. Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan, who have been looking at this head silently, are angry. "This bastard died in the hands of the prince of Qianyu. If he is killed by the prince, we won''t get his treasure!" Ma Yuqi stamped her feet. Huang Lieshan laughed bitterly: "Ma Yu, you don''t want to think about it. If the prince of Qianyu can''t kill him, can we provoke him? It''s better not to get into the white night, let''s not think about it "Are you afraid?" Ma Yu looks at Huang lie mountain coldly. "He''s dead. What''s to be afraid of?" "Well, let''s not say whether he will die or not. If he does not die by chance, then this is our great chance!" Ma Yujiao said: "white night humiliated me. In any case, I will take his life." Huang Lieshan trembled and immediately understood Ma Yu''s intention. If the white night died, it would be better. If not, they would have a chance. If white night doesn''t die and goes out of a small virtual fantasy, Huang Ma and his family are afraid to be destroyed... crash! The eight dragons stopped their bombardment. There, the dust is flying and the rocks are splashing. The prince of Qianyu stands aloof in the air. When his hand is raised, the eight dragons take back and surround him. The whole person is towering and domineering, which is unparalleled in the world. People looked there in a hurry. The diffuse dust gradually dissipated. The scene was also reflected in people''s eyes. I saw the entire huge volcano waist, completely blown through, a huge hole appeared, the terrible magma gushed out from it, how can you see the shadow of the white night. "Is there no residue left? It seems that we overestimate this person. " Qiu Jian kills the light way. "The prince of Qianyu is indeed the third master. We can''t catch up with this kind of means." Du Ya took a deep breath.People with different expressions turned around and were ready to leave. They were shocked by the terrible means of the prince of Qianyu, and this result was not unexpected. After all, it''s just a level of the spirit of heaven, how can it be against the heaven? The prince of Qianyu didn''t go to see the end again. He lifted his hand and rolled up a dust from the crater. He went down the mountain and prepared to enter the fourth layer. The battle is over. People sigh. At this time, however, a hoarse voice came from the volcano''s waist. "What? No more? " Ready to go down the mountain, Qianyu Prince''s pace was stiff, turned his head and looked at that end in an incredible way. A lot of bubbles came out of the man''s eyes. White night!! However, he did not stop breathing and body shape, and came from the fire. In an instant, the whole world marveled! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 Looking at the white night step by step, the face of the prince of Qianyu finally showed a look of surprise. "I hit you, but you can''t die or die in the Yang soul state. How can you do nothing if you''re just a soul level a day?" "Your Highness, this man has become a saint in flesh, which can not be underestimated!" Qiu Jiansha has a fierce look in his eyes and shouts at once. On hearing this, the prince suddenly realized that the surprise in his eyes became more and more intense. Many soul people around him are still very vague about the concept of sanctification of the body, but those who come to his state know how terrible it is to be holy in the flesh, because Rao is the supreme being, and few of them can be sainted in flesh. But the man of the first rank of heaven and soul did it! Who the hell is this guy? The five born souls of heaven make the flesh holy! What a terrible gift this is! If he is allowed to grow up, he will be covered by one hand in the future. No, this son must die here today! Otherwise, in the future, how can I stand on the master list? A trace of jealousy flashed in the eyes of the prince of Qianyu, and he suddenly raised his head to the sky and roared. "Ah After a long whistling, the eight dragons immediately became agitated and twisted together. After a while, the eight dragons became one and became a huge golden dragon with twelve horns. At this time, the soul lines on the prince''s face twists and turns, and his three heavenly spirits are directly integrated into one, which turns into a little divine light and condenses in his forehead. All of a sudden, all around the soul of the breath, heart crazy! "Can you say..." "five changes of the heaven soul!! Five changes in the spirit of heaven Li ran out of his voice. The souls of the whole island were boiling. They all knelt on the ground, shocked and stunned. The shock on their faces turned into piety, as if they had seen a God. "Heaven soul fusion, five changes of heaven soul! With this hand, your royal highness will be able to impact the ninth floor! " Qiu Jian killed his eyes and said calmly. "Amitabha, the five changes of the spirit of heaven are the extreme of the spirit of heaven. We, the common people, should not contend with it." Yuandu recites Buddhist language in a low voice. The rest of the people looked dully and were shocked. Five changes in the sky have appeared, who can compete with the prince of the thousand regions? "White night... What do you do?" Leng yourong looked at the man with worry, and his eyes flashed thick worries. "He will die!" That''s what almost everyone thinks. The brilliance of the five changeable heavenly spirits completely covers the five living heavenly spirits in the white night. Even if the number of the heavenly spirits dominates, it will not help. After all, the difference in the number of different levels between the heavenly spirits is extremely terrible. A five variable heavenly soul can withstand several changes. The prince of Qianyu has the power of five changes of heaven and soul, and his emperor''s Dragon rhyme. It is not a dream to break the flesh and become a saint. This time, the white night was in danger. However, when everyone is not optimistic about the white night, Yi Bai Xiu is indifferent and does not appear nervous. "You are all wrong. White night can also merge heaven and soul. When I played with Bai Ye, he used five changes of heaven soul. The prince of Qianyu could not decide whether to win or not." At this time, Yi Bai Xiu said. They were stunned. "This person also knows the fusion of heaven and soul? Yi Bai Xiu, don''t try to trick me into waiting. " Li Ran. "Don''t you believe it? I won''t be surprised at what happens on this white night, because he is a variable White clothes show light road. "So what? Even if he has five changes, he can''t change the situation. " Qiu Jiansha shook his head and said, "the prince''s Highness has begun to go all out now. The white night can''t last long. You can see." That''s not true. As soon as the spirit of heaven merged, the prince of thousand regions attacked the white night. The giant golden dragon directly opens its mouth and swallows it into the white night. White night feet a little, back away, Qianyu Prince immediately raised his hand, a spirit into a huge hand, toward him. White night again point feet Dodge, big hand buckle broken volcano. "Where can you escape?" The prince of the thousand regions hummed, urging the spirit of heaven fiercely. The surging power of the spirit of the five changes was madly vented. The big hand was also growing rapidly. In a flash, it became bigger than the volcano and almost covered half of the sky. "Ah The soul people below are panic stricken. If the big hand falls down, they are afraid that the island will collapse. The white night stopped, staring at the prince of Qianyu. He was panting and exhausted. Although his big hand didn''t catch him, the terrible soul in the big hand was tearing and attacking him all the time. At the moment when the prince of Qianyu sacrificed the soul of the five changes, his power had already covered the whole island. Whoa! The big hand covers again. There is no escape. PATA! The white night is directly held by the big hand. In an instant, the big hand blooms with strong golden light. These lights turn into golden ropes, which bind the white night directly. The other end of the rope is directly pinched by the prince of Qianyu.This is the power of five changes of heaven and soul from the prince of thousand regions. "It''s over." The prince of the thousand regions murmured faintly, and the shadow of the Dragon behind him opened his big mouth and vomited toward one of them. Whoa! Wind fire mine four forces from its mouth out, ferocious collision into the white night, completely engulfed it. The next man held his breath and was tongue tied. No one dared to give a glance. It''s over! This white night is really over. Yi Bai Xiu was dazed and looked, and he was puzzled. Why? Why doesn''t he have a fusion of heaven and soul? If the spirit of heaven is combined to sacrifice the spirit of five changes, he will not be so easily suppressed by the prince of Qianyu. Yi Bai Xiu thought nervously. At the moment, the white night, devastated by the four forces of wind, fire and mine, is running furiously to resist this force. All the black veins appeared, and the power of jiuzhuanbumie body was completely released. At this time, his body was like the body of a demon God. He could not be killed or killed. He could not be broken by wind, fire or lightning. "It''s really worthy of the reputation of becoming a saint in flesh. However, can you take this blow from me?" The prince of Qianyu once again drank: "the eighth form of the emperor''s Dragon rhyme, the emperor''s dragon power!" Roar! The Dragon roared, and its strength soared. Then it flew over. The terrible and huge dragon claws roared fiercely towards the body of the white night. White night eyes a Lin, raised arms toward the dragon''s claws against. Bang! A brilliant force dazzles the pattern to bloom everywhere. All the trees, flowers and plants on the island were turned into powder, the hillside was flattened, the crater was completely destroyed, and the souls were crawling on the ground, and the master raoshi had to sacrifice his soul defense. There are big waves around the island. It''s horrible. People gaped and their scalp tingled. "How can this man last till now?" This time, even Qiu Jiansha had to take the white night seriously. The Golden Dragon''s claw is extremely powerful. The skin of the arm in the white night is directly cracked and a large number of blood lines appear. He had never been subjected to such a terrible force, and his countenance solidified at once. After all, the prince of Qianyu is not a cat and a dog. His strength, speed and Yuanli are far more than the enemies he met before. Now, we can''t have any more hands. The white night took a deep breath, and the spirit on his face began to move. "Coming!" White clothes show a bright eyes, read a low. "What?" People don''t understand. However, seeing the spirit of the sky on his face quickly condenses, the divine light flickers frequently, and the soul power of his whole body is also rising. "Is heaven and soul fused? I didn''t expect that you also understood this kind of means, but even if you have fused the spirit of five changes, you are still not our enemy. Why struggle with death? " The prince of Qianyu is indifferent. But it didn''t take long for his expression to freeze. I saw that the soul of the sky on the face of the white night did not converge between the forehead, but towards the eyes. Yi Baixiu, Qiu Jiansha and others are all dull, like stone carvings. Soul in the pupil! impossible!! It''s impossible! The expression of Qianyu Prince is more obvious. His frozen face is slowly changing into an incredible expression. His eyes are searching rapidly, and his lips are trembling. "No way!! It must be fake, it must be all fake! " Cried the enemy sword below. "This must be some strange Horcrux used in the white night!" Li Kuang roared and his eyes turned red. "Amitabha." Yuandu frowned and sighed. Leng yourong is full of fog. I don''t know why these masters around me have changed their faces one by one, as if they were crazy. But soon, she understood everything. All of them gathered in the eyes of the white night, and their eyes became like the eyes of the gods. The golden soul fire was burning in his pupils. His soul power directly surpassed the prince of thousands of regions, and the golden chain around him was also broken in an instant. The dragon was forced to retreat! At that moment, the imperial momentum of Qianyu prince was completely suppressed, and another force appeared on the island that could compete with him. Moreover, this power was even higher than that of Qianyu Prince... "soul emperor > Her voice, which should have been crisp and bright, became hoarse and incomparable. She knew that the white night could fuse the heaven and soul, and sacrifice the five changeable spirits. But she never thought that the white night could now merge into a soul emperor. Who will fight against the emperor? However... it''s not over yet. White night''s body changed again, his skin inexplicable, suddenly overflowed a lot of dark breath, a ferocious snake like vein loomed on his skin, ghosts and cautious people.People were shocked again. What''s wrong with white night? However, his heart was bright. He closed his eyes, scrupulously observed the spirit, emptied the power of heaven and soul, and secretly felt the surging power in his body, gradually guiding them out and releasing them completely. "The prince of Qianyu is worthy of being an old master, and his strength is extraordinary indeed!" White night''s heart was full of joy, and I realized it again. The black air on the body is also more and more rich. At this moment, he finally understood why Qianlong asked him to go to Taigu battlefield to practice jiuzhuan immortal body and Mowu magic sword formula. Because only with the constant evil spirit and danger can the force of nine turns in the body be oppressed to promote the growth of the body and promote the promotion. And now the prince of thousand regions can give the terrible pressure of white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 Nine to nine, nine to nine, nine to nine, heaven and earth are infinite, but I do not die. At that time, the jiuzhuan demon king did not know how much pain he suffered and how much tempering he had undergone before he created the nine turn immortal body. If you want to resist everything in the world, you must learn to taste and endure all these sufferings. Until, completely ignored them, square fruit. White night re opened his eyes, the body''s black gas gradually disappeared, as if a new man, a strange Qi intended to rise on him. With his eyes wide open, the prince of Qianyu watched the blood and flesh of the white night sublimate again and become tough again... "the sanctification of your flesh is based on the skills Finally, the prince of Qianyu saw through all this. White night did not add No. What kind of skill can make the practitioner achieve holy body? The prince''s eyes twinkled with fanaticism. He knew that he met one of the biggest enemies in his life. He never thought that there were people in this continent who could give him such a sense of oppression. However, if I kill this person and seize the skill, then I will become a saint of the flesh. Once I have the holy body, I will be as good as ye Xun. Maybe... I can fight with that man and win the throne of the first master. Thinking of this, the prince of thousand regions felt the blood in his body was boiling. Although this person is difficult, it is also a chance! He turned up something. It was a shining statue of the dragon, only as long as a finger. He crushed the statue, put the pieces into his mouth and chewed it. "Not good!" Seeing this, Qiu Jian''s face changed greatly. He immediately crushed the token leading to the fourth floor and drilled into the fourth floor. Ran away? People were stunned. "This is not a place to stay for a long time. Dear benefactor, I will leave first." Yuandu did not hesitate to drill to the fourth floor. Are Leng yourong and Du Ya stupid? One by one rushed to the fourth floor. In a twinkling of an eye, all the masters left, while the souls in the distance immediately realized that it was wrong and left immediately. However, most of them did not have the strength to go to the fourth floor because they were so focused on the fight between them. As a result, people are rushing back, trying to leave the small virtual fantasy. But at this time, the Golden Dragon behind the prince of Qianyu suddenly raised its head and opened its mouth. A strong and extremely strong yuan force whirled wildly in its mouth and kept condensing. Ten breaths turned into the force of chaos. Whoosh! The force of chaos flies out directly, like a meteor falling, and blows hard towards the white night. In the white night, the soul seal of two pupils is shining, and the power explodes. One hand becomes a palm. With a wave of the hand, a force gushes out from the palms and blows to the chaotic force. Bang Dong! The two forces collide and explode, like a lotus blossom, covering the whole three layers in an instant. The surrounding sea water was evaporated to dryness in an instant, and the island was cut three layers in succession, almost sinking to the bottom of the sea. "Long Teng Wan Li!" The prince of Qianyu waved his palms into the air, and the Dragon suddenly came out of his body and rushed to the sky. The Dragon kept spinning, dark clouds gathered, and thunder clouds rolled. The prince of Qianyu was ferocious at the corner of his mouth, and his body rushed to him. He clapped his hand at the door of the white night. After swallowing the odd fragment of the statue, his soul power actually materialized. Qi was no longer Qi, but the material that could transform everything. When he slapped his hand, his breath immediately turned into a meteorite and smashed down. White night even a few palms, just beat its soul power, was Qianyu Prince seize the opportunity to blow in the chest. He fell to the ground, but his face did not change. He only gasped for two times. Then he pinched his fingers and opened the sword technique for a year. A large amount of sword Qi was cut to the prince of Qianyu. The prince of Qianyu incarnates thousands of virtual shadows, and his sword Qi cuts across, but he fails to meet his father. Boom!! The sky dragon dances wildly, suddenly drops several terrible lightning, the fierce strike to the white night. The white night suddenly felt numb, and had not eased over. The prince of the thousand regions killed him again, and his palm was pounded hard in the heart of the white night. Bang! The white night was blown away again and fell heavily on the ground. "The soul emperor is the king who changes the spirit of heaven. What a terrible thing. He who is also a soul emperor is incomparable in the sky and the earth, and has no rival. But even if you understand the soul emperor, you are still so weak. You really insult these spirits! Waste is waste. When I kill you later, I will take them all. You are not worthy of the soul king The prince of Qianyu said coldly. Although the white night broke through several times, in the eyes of the prince of Qianyu, he was still weak. He jumped up high and roared. All the strength of his whole body was released, and the force of the five changes in the sky between his forehead was all released. He turned into a huge and incomparable Soul Mountain and suddenly pressed down."Die, white night!" The spirit mountain presses the top, the Dragon roars, the top Soul Mountain, together town to the white night. It''s like the impact of a planet, the pressure rises sharply, the island directly collapses, and the surrounding sea water is forced to roll. In the white night, the expression became serious and even ferocious. "You can''t kill me yet!" He drank deeply, and his words fell. The spirit in his eyes twinkled. A powerful force flew out of his eyes and directly penetrated into the huge Soul Mountain. Whew! There was a strange noise. "Well?" The prince''s face wrinkled, and he suddenly felt bad. All of a sudden, the power of the white night was like an electric current, which broke through the Soul Mountain in an instant, and without warning, it exploded in the chest of the prince of Qianyu. Bang! The prince of Qianyu was hit hard, and the whole man flew out and fell on the broken island not far away. "How could it be?" The prince of Qianyu was shocked and immediately drove the dragon to the white night. But at this time, the whole body of the white night appeared a circle of golden gas mask, the Dragon hit, hard to break the mask half. Soul power? The prince of Qianyu was stunned. This time, he realized that he had not used the real power of the soul emperor before the white night. He was just using his own attack to stabilize the body he had just broken through. And now, it is the true power of the soul emperor. Arrogant and unparalleled, dominating the world, the existence above the souls. Bang! A sword spirit flew to the sky and turned into a huge sword nearly 100 Zhang long. It cut into the shadow of the Dragon fiercely. Click! The shadow of the Dragon instantly turned into pieces and disappeared. The prince of Qianyu spat out blood again. The dragon was sacrificed with his spirit as the medium. It can directly transmit yuan power to the emperor with the source of the spirit. It can rival a master of Yang soul state. However, he can''t even resist a blow in front of the white night soul emperor. "Is that your real strength?" The prince''s eyes were sharp, and he held back the pain. "Not yet." The white night is light. He still had a sword to offer. "Don''t look down on people!" The prince of Qianyu was greatly humiliated, roared, and rushed again with the momentum of thunder. It''s a terrible thing. It''s a long, withered claw. In the white night, his expression is serious and serious. His two palms appear frequently, and the sky cloud palm falls continuously, breaking the blade Qi. "Ah The sharp claw is not in the white night, the prince of thousand regions is manic. He opens his mouth and roars: "the dragon is howling under the sky!" Whoa!!!!! In a moment, the strong wind was blowing, and the domineering spirit was whipping at night. "The fire of the soul king!" My eyes twinkle in the white night, and a little spark flies out. Whoa! The spirit of Qianyu prince was ignited directly. This fire of the soul emperor is far from comparable to the fire of gluttonous food. The soul emperor completely suppressed the soul power of the prince of thousand regions, and he could not eat it at all. "Dragon scale sword!" The prince of Qianyu grabs the void, twitches a long red lacquer sword and cuts it off. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" The night of the sword, the white sword sacrifice. The prince of Qianyu wielded his sword crazily, and the sword spirit was shaking the sky. The two fought head-on, and the sword spirit was vertical and horizontal. The terrible sword force seems to break the three layers of Xiaoxu fantasy completely. The more you fight, the more frightened the prince of Qianyu. At this point, he found that the soul power of the white night did not show any sign of fading, but relied on the brute flesh body to hold on to it. "No! You are just a man of the highest rank in the heaven and soul. How can you be hostile to us? No way The prince of Qianyu was furious. He clasped his sword with both hands and cut it off with a sword. It seemed that the Dragon roared in the sword. White night eyes a Lin, directly give up defense, finger toward the throat of the prince of the thousand regions. "Read the sword rhyme!" "You lost!" The prince of thousand regions suddenly showed a happy look in his manic eyes, and did not go to prevent it. Instead, he fought directly with the white night. Pooh! The dragon scale sword cuts into the shoulder of the white night, breaking flesh and piercing bone. And the finger of the white night was blocked by a thick layer of scales at the moment of the prince''s throat. This layer of scales actually spread from the dragon scale sword in the hands of the prince of Qianyu. "Well?" White night frowns. It turns out that the prince of Qianyu has this skill. The dragon scale is thick and can be broken by unusual means. "This time, you will die!" The prince of Qianyu raised his mouth and turned his arm with a dragon scale sword. He cut off his neck fiercely towards the white night. The neck is the most vulnerable for the saints in flesh! The prince of Qianyu is also aiming at this point, so he made this dangerous sword and killed the white night!But just as the dragon scale sword was just pulled out... chi! A jade light, instantly pierced the neck of the prince. His body trembled violently, his breath was tight, and his whole body strength was like a ebb tide, which quickly disappeared... his sword was almost unstable. "No... he retreated and looked at the fingertips of the white night, where the jade light soared to the sky! "This... This is..." "hunhuangyuanli." White night put down his hand, light said. The most powerful and original power of the soul emperor! "No way! Your soul emperor, so weak, how can you break my dragon scale... It''s impossible The prince of thousand regions covered his neck with a hoarse cry, and his eyes were full of reluctance. "Your dragon scale is not a real dragon scale. What''s more, you don''t know how powerful the soul emperor is. What''s your dragon scale? The true power of the soul emperor can be broken even if it is a holy body. " The white night is light. On hearing this, the prince of Qianyu opened his mouth, but he could not speak. He underestimated the power of physical sanctification, but also underestimated the power of the soul emperor. He thought that the dragon scale of the dragon scale sword could withstand the attack of the white night, even if he could resist for a breath. After a breath, he would behead the white night. However, dragon scale failed to live up to his expectations. Before the soul emperor yuan li, dragon scale was like paper paste... The Prince of Qianyu shivered a few times and finally fell to the ground. The third, the prince of thousand regions, meteorite. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 The fourth floor of Xiaoxu dreamland has a very unique structure. All the people who enter the fourth floor gather in a circular open space. There are 9981 roads in all directions of the open space. If you want to get a token to enter the fifth floor, you have to look for opportunities and accept the test. However, each road can only accommodate one person. Once someone sets foot in, the road will close itself, No one else can get in. Therefore, from this level, people can no longer rely on the team, and everyone can only rely on their own ability to get involved in the next level. However, no one who entered the fourth level cared about this. The focus of everyone was still on the third level. People gathered together in twos and threes to discuss the battle of the third level. Yan Niu lies on the ground, gasping for breath. His face is very pale. If Du Ya hadn''t taken him by, maybe he would have been buried in the third floor forever, just like those souls. "Everybody, boss... We... What should we do now? White boss... Should you be ok? " Yan Niu see clothes white show, cold have capacity do not speak, spine a cold, busy shudder way. Several people were silent. Du Ya sighed, his face full of regret. "The night is dead, how can nothing happen? Although he entered the ranks of masters with some unknown means and opportunities, this time he met his royal highness of Qianyu prince, an old master, ranking the third. How could he be the enemy of his highness in the white night A crazy smile. "Your Highness alone is enough to deal with you masters. Do you think your highness will not be able to deal with the white night?" Qiu Jian killed Leng hum. Yan Niu''s face turned white again. Yi Baixiu and Leng yourong didn''t refute, because it was true. Although Bai Ye was gifted, he had less advantages than Qianyu prince. At the back of the crowd, the Zhu family''s team is making adjustments. Zhu Tianming hears the words of Qiu Jiansha and other masters, his eyes flash with light, and his face shows a smile again. "White night..." Zhu Yan lost her soul and looked sad. On the other side, Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan stamped their feet in anger. "White night died like this! Damn, I spent so much time and energy to deal with him. I can''t get any of his treasures! I''m so angry Ma Yu clenched her teeth, but she did not dare to speak too loud, so as not to be heard by others. "That''s it! Ma Yu, can''t we break through the four floors? " Huang Lieshan obviously did not want to fight against the white night, and the result was better for him. "Chuang, why not? There''s nothing good in the third floor. Let''s make a good profit on the fourth floor. Otherwise, how can you and I account to the family? " Ma Yu hummed. The crowd gradually dispersed. Some people plan to leave the small virtual fantasy and go back to the outside. After all, it won''t be difficult to muddle through the first three floors. There are not a few people holding their thighs to Yan Niu. However, if you want to leave, you have to go through the third floor. However, no one knows what happened to the third floor at the moment. If the fierce battle is not over, you can go down to find your death. You can only wait here and so on. People are waiting quietly. The prince of Qianyu killed the white night. After entering the fourth floor, he must be allowed to leave first. If he offends his highness, he can''t bear to go. "Master Yi, what should we do now?" Leng yourong is quite uneasy and asks in a low voice. "Ah, up to now, we can only leave it to fate. Even if we want to go, we can''t go. After all, the prince of Qianyu is on the third floor." She sighed. Du Ya is sitting on one side, his face is ugly. When the prince of Qianyu starts to attack Baiye, he and Yi Baixiu fight at the same time to resist the attack of Qianyu prince. If Qianyu Prince is investigated, no one can save them in this place. Li Kuang''s cold eyes and smile, staring at several people, pupil beads flashing strange luster, also do not know what to think. Leng has a face pale, aware of the other side of this wisp of bad eyes, secretly alert. The atmosphere at the scene was strange and unusual, with different hearts and minds. Whoa. Just then, white light came out in the middle of the space. All of them stopped discussing, retreated one after another, looked at the white light in awe, and then clasped their fists and saluted: "congratulations to your highness, your highness, for cutting off the curfews and cleaning up the soul!" Even Qiu Jiansha and Yuandu were slightly polite. After all, they ranked third, and their strength was stronger than that of the two. How dare they not be polite? "Your Highness killed the white night maniacs, and returned the Taiji city to a pure and bright place. It should be a hero!" One congratulated and praised. "It''s an honor for him to die at his Highness''s hand just because he tried to fight the sky at night." Another person also hastened to speak, flattering. Other people see this, rush out praise, afraid that their flattery will suffer a lot. For a while, people scrambled to flatter... but as the light gradually weakened, the chattering flattery gradually faded down.People''s eyes gradually enlarged and looked at the man who came out of the halo in disbelief. After that, there was no sound. It seems that people can only hear their own breath and heartbeat... "impossible?" Qiu Jiansha gaped and muttered. "How could that happen? The prince... The prince lost? " Li mania even retreated, and her eyes fell out of her eyes. Everyone is surprised, this from the third floor into the fourth floor of the people... Is actually white night!! People around him were tongue tied and petrified, especially those who flattered so much that they were scared out of their wits when they found out that they were not the prince but the white night. White night holding the dragon scale sword, a hand after the negative, eyes indifferent to look at the people around. "What? Did I disappoint you? " Asked the white night. After a brief silence, flattery broke out. "No, no, no, during the day, people beat the prince. We had expected that." "The power of heaven and man frightens all sides. How dare we doubt it?" "Before the little one, I was totally wrong, and the little one was confused. Please forgive me during the day!" People cry out in a hurry, some even kneel down to beg for mercy. However, the white night did not pay attention to it. He raised the dragon scale sword and cut it fiercely towards those wall grass. Their bodies were torn in an instant by the terrible sword spirit. He did not let go of all those who flattered the prince of Qianyu and begged for mercy at night. "Wall grass, kill it!" After a while, the starting point of the fourth floor has been dyed red with blood. The rest of them were frightened and silent. Zhu Tianming looks dull. Zhu Yan held her mouth tightly, unbelievable. Ma Yu and Huang lie Shan are white and trembling, while Qiu Jiansha and Li Kuang are dignified and silent. "The boss is powerful... The old... The boss is powerful!" Yan Niu is excited to kneel on the ground, swing his hands, almost did not give the white night lick shoes. However, killing these weeds, the white night obviously did not end like this. His sight turned and fell on Li mania. "Come on." "You talk to me?" Li crazy face a Zheng, eyes fierce way. "What? Am I not worthy of it I squint at night. Li crazy spirit feeling a shudder, facial expression some ugliness. If even the prince of Qianyu is killed by the white night, then he is just Li crazy. What''s the matter? Li Kuang walked past, looking nervous and alert. He stopped three meters away from the white night. He clasped his fist and said, "master Bai, Li Kuang has offended a lot before. Please forgive me..." "at the beginning of my fight with Qianyu, I felt the killing intention released from you. You want to kill me and seize things, right?" The white night asked. "Li Kuang dare not." Li Kuang bit his teeth in a low voice. "I''ll spare your life if you abandon your cultivation." Hummed the white night. "You..." Li mania heard, breathless: "white night, you deceive too much, I have no injustice with you, why do you want to force me to a dead end?" "I won''t wait for you to attack me before counterattack. Since you choose to be enemies with me, you and I will never die. Either you abandon your cultivation or I will kill you." White night closed his eyes, light said. "Hateful..." the whole body of Li fury trembles. But he had no capital to resist. White night can kill old master, how can not deal with him? No one around said anything, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. It was like a sanctions conference, and the white night was the sanctions! "Ha ha, master Bai, you have a big voice. Where did Master Li offend you? Do you want to persecute him like this? Is there no royal law in this world? " At this time, Qiu Jiansha comes out and stares at the white night coldly. "Amitabha, benefactor Bai, you have killed many innocent people. Why do you continue to kill evil? Buddha said that saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda. Please put down your butcher''s knife, benefactor Bai. " Yuandu also stood out, in Buddhist language. See two old masters have come forward, Li crazy happy without match. "White night, do you see it? This is not the only one who has the final say. Master Qiu and master Yuandu are here. You can''t do what you want Li Kuang laughs. "If I want to kill him, any of you who dares to stop him is to fight against me and never die!" White night squint eyes, light said. "White night, you..." Qiu Jian killed dumb mouth. But see the man with a dragon scale sword, into a shadow, toward Li crazy. "White night, how dare you kill me?" Li Kuang urged Yuan Li to resist, but his soul was burned by the fire. It''s over. Li Kuang was shocked and yelled: "master Qiu, master Yuandu, help me!! Help meAt the end of the day, it strikes the heart. "This..." Qiu Jiansha hesitated. In fact, he has not yet broken his face with Bai Ye. If he becomes such a powerful enemy because of Li Kuang, it will not be worth the loss. But if he doesn''t do it, he is afraid that he will be in charge by Bai Ye... while Qiu Jian is hesitant to kill him, the dragon scale sword has penetrated Li Kuang''s throat... another master has fallen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 Li crazy body fell, white night buckle dragon scale sword, indifferent stand in front of him. Qiu Jiansha''s eyes grew colder and colder. For many years, no one dared to be so arrogant in front of him. As a person who is good at killing people in the soul land, no matter which clan or hero he is, he will be respected three points. Even the prince of Qianyu, who has the highest power and high vision, will also be called master Qiu. But now, the newborn calf, called white night, has no face at all. Provocation! This is a naked provocation! "White night, you are so lawless Qiu Jiansha said in a cold voice. "So, do you want to be against me?" The white night is light. Qiu Jiansha''s eyes flashed a chill. He was silent and did not speak at all. Although Qiu Jian can''t defeat the prince of Qianyu, there is one thing that many people can''t compare with him, that is to judge the situation! The rest of the souls gasped. On this white night, Qiu Jian was forced to bow his head... the white night did not bother to look at him. His eyes turned again, and soon saw Ma Yu, Huang Lieshan and others in the crowd. He walked towards these men with his sword in his mouth. Ma Yu and Huang Lieshan were so scared that they turned blue and trembled. "What? Ma Yu, what to do? " Huang Lieshan asked in a hurry, almost crying. "Afraid? hold still! White night may not be able to do anything about us. " Ma Yu''s eyes whirled rapidly, and her face, which was still cold and incomparable before, had changed into a charming and brilliant smile. When the night comes, the souls on both sides retreat one after another and dare not approach. "Master Bai, you are so powerful that even the prince of Qianyu is not your opponent. It seems that you will dominate the list of masters in the future!" Ma Yujiao said dripped, soft if boneless body almost stick to the white night, red lips gently open, toward the white night''s ear blowing. This kind of coquettish strength is enough to melt the bones of a soul person, but he is still in the daytime. "Coquettish fox!" Leng you Rong murmured. Yi Bai Xiu smiles and doesn''t speak. looked at herself in a blank face, without expression, and looked at herself. Ma Yu was uncomfortable. If anyone else was fascinated by her now, after all, the fragrance entranced from her was not made by perfume, but by Mio Shira''s body perfumes. However, the calm performance of white night is too disturbing... Ma Yu does not know that it is easy for Bai Ye to have the soul of Juexin, and it is easy to abide by the spirit of mind. It is not her, even if the yanghun people who are proficient in Mei Shu are here, they can not easily lure him. Ma Yu saw that the seduction was not successful. She stepped back a few steps and looked pitiful: "master Bai, yu''er didn''t know Mount Tai before and offended you. Don''t you still want to forgive yu''er and be angry with her?" "No more drama." The white night finally opened its voice, and its voice was indifferent. Ma Yu was stunned. White night shook his head and disdained to say: "you have to recognize the status quo. There are more beautiful people around here than you. No matter it''s Master Yi or Leng yourong, you can''t compare. I can''t see your beauty like this! So stop your ridiculous routine Ma Yu''s face suddenly turned ugly. "White night, as you say, are you going to worry about the past?" Ma Yu took a deep breath and asked calmly. "I''m not a broad-minded person. The soul stands in heaven and earth. Naturally, I''m unrestrained. If you don''t back your original heart, you''ll... Destroy the spirit of heaven. I can save you a life." The white night is light. The crowd turned pale. "The soul of heaven? You are also a soul. You know that it is more difficult to be abandoned than to die. How can you do so in the white night? " Huanglie mountain gnashing teeth road. "I won''t waste too much time with you. If I don''t give up myself within ten breath, I''ll do it for you. But I don''t know what kind of consequences it will have." Cold road in the white night. "You..." Huang Lishan''s voice was blocked, but he didn''t dare to say it again. Compared with the white night, he was nothing at all. Ma Yu heard the sound, but she gently laughed: "master Bai, I respect you as a master, so I give you three points of thin face, you don''t think I Ma Yu is really afraid of you!" Before the night, the two white horses came down. "They are not my opponents." White night shook his head. "I know that they are not the masters'' opponents, but my Ma family is not what your master can provoke." Ma yuhun said with a smile. "Ma family? Is it good? " The white night is light. "The Ma family is the top three families of Taiji City platoon. In Taiji City, there are many powerful families. There are not a thousand, there are 800, and there are also ancient families that can shake the masters. The Ma family is one. There are not a few people in their family with Yang soul state. Their strength is better than that of the Lin family." Leng yourong came over and explained for the white night."It''s still cold sister who knows the general situation." Ma Yu narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "white night, you are really strong, but my horse family is not easy to bully. Things happen to this kind of land, not you and I want, not so, I and you of the gratitude and resentment written off, from now on, you go your, I go my, how?" However, the next second, a sword passed through her throat. Ma Yu''s smile was stiff, and then she was full of pain to climb on her heavily made-up face. Her eyes were wide open, and she looked at the white night strangely. Everyone around me was shocked. "When I left the Zhu family, I said that I would never let go of anyone who provoked me. Let alone your horse family, even the whole family of Taiji City, I would not be afraid." White night light looking at Ma Yu, look cold. Ma Yu is unwilling to fall down, his neck is crooked, and he dies directly. How could she have thought that the white night was so cruel and decisive... the people of Huang Lieshan and the Ma family were so shocked that they all knelt down and kowtowed. "White... Spare your life in the daytime!" Huang Lieshan''s voice trembled. "Self abandoning cultivation." The white night is light. Huang Lieshan, without any hesitation, directly smashed the spirit of heaven, vomited blood, and said weakly, "people in the daytime, this is OK... " go away. " White night disdains the way. Huang Lieshan immediately led the Huang family away. The Ma family dare not hesitate. Even Ma Yu dares to kill in the daytime. How can they care about their life and death? The two old men clenched their teeth and fled in confusion. When Huang and Ma left, there were fewer people on the fourth floor. Zhu Tianming was pale and staring at the back of the crowd. Zhu Yan could clearly feel that her elder brother was shaking gently. He was frightened by the thunder of the white night. "If people don''t attack me, I''m not a prisoner. You should be prepared to die before you make a day night idea." Walk down the path at night. The crowd was silent. Qiu Jiansha''s eyes are ferocious and he doesn''t say a word. Yuandu just recited the Buddhist language in a low voice and did not intervene. Today, the list of masters is fragmented. Killing the prince of Qianyu in the daytime can be regarded as the third highest ranking master. His words are deterrent. Master list, to be ranked again! Du ya, Yi Baixiu, Yan Niu and others rushed after him. "Master Bai is really a man of heaven. Even the prince of Qianyu is not the master''s rival. I admire him Du Ya was the happiest. He repeatedly saluted the white night. This time, he was right. Before that, he thought he was in the wrong team. However, Bai Ye unexpectedly defeated the prince of Qianyu, ranking third in the list of masters, comparable to the old master. Just by virtue of the relationship with the white night, it is enough for other masters to yield three points to his Du cliff, and the Du family will be promoted step by step. Du Ya was overjoyed. "Master Bai, congratulations. You are ranked third. The Vientiane gate will surely give you countless benefits, and the whole soul land will also respect you." Yi Bai Xiu said with a smile. Leng yourong didn''t speak. She lowered her eyebrows and thought for a while. Suddenly she ran to the front of the white night and knelt down on her knees. White night was stunned, eyebrow micro lock: "cold girl, what are you doing?" "Master Bai, please accept me as my apprentice!" Cold has the capacity silver tooth to bite, firmly said. "Er..." there was an uproar around. But soon, the other souls regretted inexplicably. Yes, white night is now ranked third. You are a master. How can you not accept apprentices? Since he can defeat the prince of thousands of regions, he must have the law of immortality. He can only earn but not lose by learning from him. "I don''t accept apprentices. I''m not qualified to be someone else''s master. Cold girl, get up quickly." The white night is light. "You dare to be bold. You don''t want master Bai to teach you how to shake the heaven and earth. You just want to stay with master Bai, listen to his teachings and cultivate your character. That''s all." Cold has tolerance. White night frowned and did not speak. "Master Bai, Miss Leng is sincere. Take it. What''s more, Leng is the first of the five Taiji masters with her unique talent. It''s enough to give a little guidance in daily life, and I don''t have to worry about it. " Du Ya advised. White night shakes his head again. "If master Bai does not agree, he will kneel down for a long time." Leng you Rong is firm, that piece of petite face is full of stubbornness. The white night frowned and said in a deep voice, "I said before that I will not teach a student, and I am not qualified to teach a apprentice. Even if you are my apprentice, you can not learn anything. You should think about it clearly." "As long as master Bai can accept you Rong, you will have no regrets." Cold has the capacity to insist. White night is very puzzled, thinking for a moment, light asked: "good, why do you want to worship me as a teacher?" "Master Bai is only one level of heaven and soul today, so he has such strength. If he reaches the realm of Yang soul in the future, I don''t know what it will be. Master Rongen once said to yourong that he would choose a teacher to look at three, one grade, two virtues and three talents. Master Bai has all these three kinds, so you want to worship him as a teacher."He didn''t think he had these three things. However, Leng yourong said so and accepted him without any loss. He waved his hand and said, "since you said so, you can get up and I''ll take you. But I said before, I won''t teach you anything. If you think you can''t learn anything from me in the future, you can leave without saying hello to me. I won''t blame you." "Thank you, master." Leng you Rong Jiao Rong Yi Xi, kowtow to the white night and stood up. One side of Yan Niu and his other soul see, envious. "The big breasted apprentice, and he is so beautiful, master Bai has a lot of good fortune..." some small voices came. Cold has the capacity to immediately blush. The white night turned a deaf ear, looked at the fork in the road in front of his eyes and said, "everybody, let''s go." After that, he stepped on a side road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 Yan Niu obviously can''t accept the test of the fourth level. Like most people, he just mixed up. To this level is the limit. He can only choose to quit, while the rest of the people choose their own way to find opportunities. The fourth tier doesn''t meet anyone else, so you don''t have to be wary of threats from others. The white night goes along the path, which is very narrow and can only accommodate one person. Fighting here is very limited and can not give full play to its strength. However, after about half a column of incense, a vague figure suddenly appeared in front of him. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, pull out the dragon scale sword. "Young man, don''t be nervous. I''m the elder of Vientiane gate buried in the fourth floor. Next, I''ll arrange a test for you. You can enter the fifth floor only after passing my test. If you fail, please leave. I won''t kill you." There was a kind voice in the vague figure. After a few more steps in the white night, I found that the shadow in front of me was actually a light and shadow. The shape of the light and shadow could not be seen clearly, and it exuded strong and powerful soul power. This should be caused by the power left by the ancestors of Vientiane. In the white night, the mind trembled. What kind of strength was the ancestor of the Vientiane gate? After so many years of death, the power still remained unchanged. "I don''t know how you want to test me?" Asked the white night. "If you go forward seven steps, you can enter my array pattern. This pattern is arranged by me with my original strength. If you can resist this force and successfully cross the pattern, you will pass the test, get my reward and reach the fifth floor. Will you?" Said the light and shadow. "Good!" White night nods. With my body sanctified, even the supreme power can be hard to shake, first try again! After thinking about it, he walked away. After seven steps, you can see a golden array pattern on the ground. The array pattern extends forward, which is ten meters long. The lines between the array patterns are complicated and the marks are mysterious. It is very human to set them. I think this ancestor of the Vientiane clan is a great master of array seal. As long as you walk through the ten meters, you can enter the fifth floor, which seems not difficult. The white night took a deep breath and stepped into the array pattern. Whoa. In an instant, the terrible pressure burst out from the array pattern, and the crazy extrusion bombarded the body of the white night. The white night felt as if he was pinched by the ancient giant, and his body seemed to burst. He gasped fiercely, step by step forward, each step, extremely difficult, as if at any time, his own bones will be broken. Finally moved four meters, now the white night is sweating. "Hold on again!" The white night gasps, urges the five heavenly spirits to launch the general situation. The surging soul power resists the oppression around him, and people can get a chance to breathe. But at this time, the light and shadow at the end suddenly pulsated and entered the pattern. The white night was a little stunned, but the light and shadow gradually faded, revealing a miserable and terrible ghost''s face. Its eyes were red with blood, and it glared at the white night fiercely, but its mouth sent out bursts of frightening laughter. "Congratulations, you got my trick!" The devil laughed. "Strategy? Are you not the ancestor of Vientiane? " "No, I am, but I''m not as kind as the younger brothers and sisters on the lower floors!" The evil spirit laughed insidiously: "those of you who come to challenge Xiaoxu dreamland always feel that the people of the Vientiane gate will certainly help you and help you through the difficulties? Treat you better? Ha ha, your idea is too naive, you people are too simple, so go on, you are not able to defend this piece of land! Therefore, I must use some other means to educate you. I must let you remember that some people can never be trusted After that, the evil ghost shook his hand, and a shining bone knife appeared. It came step by step with a ferocious smile. I see it in the white night, and I understand it in an instant. Yes, everyone who enters here always has fixed thinking, thinking that the ancestors of the Vientiane sect in Xiaoxu fantasy realm are always helping them and always hope that they can pass the test, but they ignore this point that the Vientiane gate has never said. The remnant spirits of the ancestors of the Vientiane gate need only a little temptation, and those who challenge will easily enter their traps. Who will guard against this? White night understood, and his mood was wide open. He raised his head and looked at the evil spirits coming. He asked, "what do you mean by saying that we can''t hold this land?" "That is to say, your strength and mood are too weak." Evil ghost ferocious way, not polite, a knife cut over. But as soon as the bone knife arrived, a thick layer of scales covered the white night. Clang. The bone knife rubs against the scales and sparks. But the next second, the bone knife suddenly stretched out two terrifying palms and pressed the shoulders of white night fiercely. Just as the white night was about to fight back, he was restrained and his body could not move."Your defense is very strong, but any defense is not absolute. If you want to be invincible, you have to turn defense into attack. Only the strongest attack is the best defense." The evil ghost said, waving another hand, another bone knife appeared and chopped toward the white night. When the eyes of the white night are awe inspiring, the power of the bone knife and the surrounding array patterns is instantly ignited. But the devil''s breath is extremely terrible. The soul power it sacrifices is extremely high. The gluttonous fire can not be ignited completely, and the spirit power oppressed on the body is still unchanged. "When you are in danger, you must analyze your opponent all the time, find out its flaws, and then break them one by one, instead of being afraid, afraid and at a loss. That will only make you die faster and calm, which is the mentality that people should keep most." The evil ghost said again, another bone knife also stretched out two terrible palms, four palms began to tear the white night crazily. White night felt his body was about to be torn apart. This is just the power of the spirit of the ancestor of the Vientiane clan. How terrible should his father be? There is no action in the white night. With his head down and his spirit accumulating in silence, the five heavenly spirits can not break away from the endless bondage. Whew! At this time, a dozen sharp and slender spines, like tusks, were sticking out from the walls on both sides. They were a little bit close to the white night. They were full of the terrible breath of the supreme. It seemed that if you touched them, they would have to be pierced. The thorn came, and before it was touched, there was a chill in my heart. On the contrary, there is no sign of resistance. Maybe he has lost the ability to resist. "You have failed." The devil suddenly raised his head and looked at the white night. His voice was full of disappointment: "you are not qualified to set foot in the fifth floor. You have failed! If you give up now, I can let you go "Give up? Is it too early to say that? " In the daytime, he lowered his head and gasped heavily. "If you don''t give up, I''ll kill you." The devil''s eyes are full of killing. "I''m afraid you can''t do it either!" The white night suddenly raised his head, his eyes even blazed. It''s a burning will! "Why? The meaning of fighting The devil was stunned. However, the spirit of the sky suddenly condenses in the white night and turns into a soul emperor. The soul power suddenly erupts, and the terrorist force stimulated by the array pattern is directly shaken off. "What?" The devil looks surprised, and at this time, the eyes of the white night are awe inspiring, seizing the opportunity to blow directly... Dong! Caught off guard, the devil flew out and hit the end of the path. White night took advantage of the situation to take a few steps forward, rushed out of the array pattern, proud to escape. When a person leaves the array pattern, the soul emperor in his eyes disappears in an instant. He sits directly on the ground, gasping heavily, and his clothes are completely wet with sweat. He had a big battle with the prince of Qianyu before, and spent a lot of money in the daytime. Now he has gone through this kind of seal, and he can''t support it. If he didn''t use the last bit of strength to forcibly integrate the spirit of heaven and sacrifice the soul emperor, I''m afraid he would have to admit defeat obediently. The white night did not dare to rest for too long. After a short breath, he immediately got up and looked at the demon with the dragon scale sword. The devil stood up, too, with a low, frightening smile. "Hunhuang... Very good!! Good! Ha ha ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that you would have a soul emperor when you were young! Excellent! Excellent! Hahaha... " the devil seemed very happy. He found a ball with blue halo from nowhere and threw it into the white night. "This is a trace of my original soul power. You can absorb it. If you use it, your soul power can be restored to full state. Then, you will fight with me." The devil laughed. In the white night, there was a flicker of vigilance in his eyes, but he did not go forward. "Are you afraid? I didn''t lie to you this time, on my reputation of Vientiane gate. " The devil hesitated at the sight of the white night, and said at once. White night was too lazy to listen to him again. He was cheated once before. This time, he would not believe a part of him. He went over by himself, picked up the crystal and checked it first. He found that the energy in it was pure and mysterious, and there was no other abnormality. Then he was relieved to absorb it. However, as soon as the energy is absorbed, the spirit of the sky becomes active. It seems that the dried up land is moistened by the spring rain. Every soul force is wrapped and absorbed by a strong aura. The spirit is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the surface layer is more golden light.... "this energy..." the white night looks stunned. "Didn''t I say that before? This is my original soul power. If you absorb my power, you can not only restore my strength, but also improve my cultivation. " The devil hums and laughs. White night breath, the current feeling is really unprecedented good, boxing said: "thank you, master." "Don''t thank you. It''s only because you understand the soul emperor when you are young. Whether you can pass here depends on your strength! The test is not over yetThe devil said that, with a wave of his hand, the walls on both sides suddenly cracked, and a large number of horrible ghost hands were stretched out. Each hand was clasped with a knife, a gun and a stick, and they were ready for battle. "Come here!" The devil laughed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 This is only the fourth level, and the difficulty has increased to such an extent. I don''t know what terrible tests are ahead? White night thought, breath, step forward. With the help of the energy in the devil''s orb, the night has been rejuvenated and energetic. Each of the five heavenly spirits is full of spirit, and the soul power is constantly flowing. He carried the dragon scale sword, his eyes were fixed, and the profound meaning of fighting urged him to directly rush into the hundred hand disordered sword. In a flash, a hundred hands seemed to be stimulated, carrying knives, guns and sticks toward the white night. The shadow of the sword was shaking, and the meaning of the sword filled the whole path. The passage is narrow, and there is no place for people to escape. It is difficult to wield a sword. It is difficult to resist the attack of a hundred hands. However, the more difficult it is, the higher the fighting spirit is in the daytime. People seem to be indefatigable and indefatigable. The dragon scale sword attacks and shakes wildly, and the narrow path continuously bursts out the sword spirit ripples. "Holy in flesh?" The devil uttered a voice of surprise again. A hundred swords and swords roar on the body of the white night, but they can only make a shallow impression, and can not break the skin at all. The terror defense is simply shocking. "Good! In that case, I''ll see what your limit is The devil grinned, his palms stretched out to the two sides of the wall, and an energy came out from the palm and spread along the wall to those ghost hands. In an instant, all the ghosthands attacked like crazy, and the speed doubled. White night is hard to resist. At this moment, it is good that he can block three swords in ten swords. In one breath, you have to eat nearly a hundred injuries. Although the body of a saint can not be afraid of these swords, but a little makes a lot, water drips through the stone, and before long, the flesh and blood have been split. However, the white night did not know the pain and was still fighting. On the contrary, the Vietnam War was more and more joyful, and was not affected at all. He fixed his eyes on a ghost hand and slashed it with his sword. Although the ghost hand was increased by the devil''s power and its strength was amazing, he chopped it down dozens of times in a row in the daytime, and cut down the ghost hand forcefully. Then, the man again to another ghost hand not cut. If someone stands at the end of the path, you can hardly see a hundred hands and white night hands, only a large number of shadow and sword light flickering. White night body injury in a little bit of increase, and the ghost hand is also a little bit cut off. The devil was stunned, and the shock in his eyes became more and more obvious. With the reduction of ghost hands, the sword moves of white night can be successfully resisted. In fact, it is almost easy to pass through here and become a saint in his flesh, but he did not leave like this. This is a good opportunity for cultivation. When the last ghost hand was cut off, the night was covered with blood and bruises, and his physical strength was almost overdrawn. This test is even more difficult than the prince of Qianyu. After all, the prince of Qianyu can not have such terrible soul power, nor can he have such an amazing attack frequency. "You lost again!" The devil came over and said with a smile: "now people are so careless. You broke my ghost hand array on the wall with all your life, but you ignored my existence. In your present state, you can''t fight any more. I''ll kill you easily!" "Not necessarily." White night a buttock sits on the ground, bares teeth to smile a way: "I know to deal with you finally, how can not leave hand?" "You don''t even have 10% spirit in your body now. How can you be hostile to me?" The devil disdains a way: "don''t want to be hard mouthed, obedient roll, can leave a life, don''t walk, I kill you!" White night did not make a sound, but put his hand on the dead dragon sword on his waist. The devil fixed his eyes and fixed his eyes on the sword. After a moment, his face changed slightly, and then he laughed: "I see... I see. Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to own this sword... Nature! What a coincidence! Ha ha ha... " " what? Don''t you want to do it, elder? " In the white night, the corners of my mouth are slightly raised. "Don''t do it. I''d better leave it to future generations." The devil said with a smile, "you go, go to the fifth floor, and the end is there." "What about the reward?" White night took out his hand. "I will miss you? Let''s go! Don''t talk nonsense The devil has a ferocious face. White night shrugged, hard to get up, to move forward. But after a few steps, he stopped. "Elder, dare you ask the test of other roads, is it the same?" "No, it''s different from person to person. If the strength is strong, I will arrange the stronger, the weaker, and naturally arrange the weak." "Am I stronger or weaker?" White night asked curiously. The devil was silent. He laughed a few times and didn''t speak. The white night did not ask questions, to move forward. After a while, a golden light came from behind, and it went into the body directly. At night, I felt that there was something more in my body. The breath suddenly rose, and a lot of new insights appeared in my mind. Many problems that I didn''t understand suddenly opened up. What''s more, people directly upgraded from the first level to the second level of strength."Inheritance?" White night reacts instantly. Is this the benefit of reward? "Boy, for you, I''m the ghost of noumenon. Do you think it''s strong or weak?" At this time, far away came the voice of the devil. In the white night, his steps were stiff, he turned his head and looked at the distance, and clasped his hands. "Let''s go! You have a long way to go. Our road is over. " The devil''s voice faded away, and the road began to disappear. The white night breathed and ran to the end. The end is also a huge circle. When we arrive at the end of the day''s journey, we can only see Leng yourong sitting there and breathing a little. She was also sweating and had many knife wounds. It seemed that she had experienced a great war before. When he realized that someone was coming, Leng yourong immediately opened his eyes and was overjoyed to find out that it was a white night. He immediately got up to salute: "see Master." "Er..." the white night is still a little uncomfortable. He breathed and looked around: "where are their people? Did the two of us pass? " "The two of us?" Leng yourong smiles bitterly: "master, you Rong has been waiting for you here for a full day. Master Yi and master Du have already gone to the fifth floor. They think you may have failed to leave the little fantasy, so they left early. " "One day?" The white night was startled. Have you been delayed for so long? "Master, what test have you met? Is it difficult? " Leng yourong is quite puzzled, but when he looks at the white night carefully, he finds that he has been promoted. However, seeing that he is dressed in rags and has a lot of injuries on his body, he is worried again. The white night laughed and didn''t bother to make other explanations. "Let''s go up." "Yes." The fifth floor is very small, only the size of the stadium, and there is no one on it. The people who came here before either failed to pass the customs, left the small virtual fantasy, or successfully entered the sixth floor, which is the slowest in the white night. "I didn''t expect anyone else to come. It''s interesting." As soon as they entered the fifth floor, a banter of laughter came. Fixed eyes a look, the middle of the fifth floor standing a light blue halo of partial childe. Childe such as jade, handsome extraordinary, hand buckle folding fan, gently swaying, very natural and unrestrained. "No waste of time. The rules of the fifth floor are very simple. As long as you can meet me, you can get a reward. Go to the sixth floor and find my senior brothers and sisters. But if you can''t touch me, you''ll have to leave! Are you ready? " With a smile, the other hand turned over and a flame like lotus appeared in his palm. Then watch him gently lift the lotus into the sky. "This fire lotus will explode in an hour. The scope of the explosion is equivalent to the real king''s all-out attack, which is more than the supreme one. If you don''t meet me within an hour, I advise you to leave quickly, or you will die!" "Come on," he said with a smile Cold has the capacity silver tooth tiny bite, strides to rush in the past. Her speed is very fast, like a flash of lightning. Before blinking her eyelids, people come to the young master. Wow. The young master disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already a hundred paces away. Leng has tolerance Leng next: good fast, almost equivalent to instantaneous movement. "Too slow, too slow!" The young master shook his head. "Damn it!" Leng yourong was annoyed and ran again. His speed increased a little. But just as he was about to meet the young master, he disappeared and appeared in a hundred steps away. "This speed, impossible on the sixth floor, little girl, give up, or let your husband come." The young master said with a smile. "Husband... Husband? What husband? That''s my master Leng you Rong Leng, pretty face red, angry staring at the humanity. "Master?" The young master was a little surprised and laughed: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." but the next second, a violent explosion suddenly sounded. He turned his head in a hurry, but saw that the fire lotus in the air was suddenly cut into two by a sword. It''s white night! He fell lightly, like a feather, standing not far away from the childe, and the fragments of fire lotus sprinkled on his heel... lengyourong was stunned. In the white night, he split the lotus into two. The white night put away the sword and said, "there is no time limit now. Can we finish it slowly?" Seeing this, the young master laughed bitterly: "no, you have cleared the customs!" "This is the customs clearance?" Cold has fault tolerance and consternation. "I''m just a wisp of remnant soul, and my own strength recovers very slowly. Different from you, Huolian is destroyed now. There is no time limit. You can spend with me indefinitely. You can rest when you are tired, but I can''t, so I give up."After that, he waved the fan again, and two streamers flew to them. They took it. It was a pill. "This is your advantage. Taking it can activate tendons and blood, increase your talent and tap your potential. It will be of great benefit to your breakthrough in the lower level soul state. OK, go to the sixth level." Thank you very much White night light road, leading the cold have Rong toward the sixth floor. "What an interesting young man. I don''t know who is more interesting than the former one." The young master touched his chin, looked at the back of the white night, and whispered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 On the sixth floor, the site changed again, only the size of a hall. When the white night and cold have tolerance to walk into here, found that the previous people are here. People looked at the two people one by one, and their faces were surprised. "White night?" "You''re not eliminated!" Qiu Jiansha looks surprised and surprised. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya are relieved, smiling and waving. Nodding at night. Looking around here, in addition to Qiu Jiansha, Yuandu, yibaixiu and Du ya, there are Zhu Tianming, the second Cang Futian of the five heroes, and a woman who is covered with a white veil and can''t see clearly. Including the white night and cold tolerance, a total of nine people. In addition, Zhu Yan, Yinlong and others have been painted down and left the small virtual fantasy, but they did not go far away, but stood in front of the tombstone to wait. The tombstone outside will show the levels. They all know that the army has reached the sixth level, and everyone is paying attention to the level of this small virtual fantasy. Can people break Yexun''s record and enter the Ninth level! "I didn''t expect that there were so many people entering the sixth floor this time. Cang Fu Tian, you could pass the fifth level test? Come on, maybe there will be a place for you on the master list. " Du Ya nodded slightly and said with a smile. "Master Du praised it falsely, and he would try his best to help heaven." Cang Futian holds his fist. "I can''t imagine that the man in white night has not been eliminated, so why did he stay in the fifth floor for such a long time?" Qiu Jiansha murmured secretly, as if he was thinking something. Yuan Du closed his eyes and chanted sutras without asking about the affairs of the world. Click. At this time, the central floor of the hall suddenly split, and then a huge sarcophagus rose slowly. Those who have come here for the first time are extremely nervous, while those who have come before are indifferent. After the sarcophagus appeared, the lid of the coffin opened by itself. One was covered with black gas, and could only see the existence of a pair of blood red eyes, which appeared in the sarcophagus. "Oh? Are there nine people this time? Very good! " The sarcophagus was filled with sinister sounds, followed by a low drink. Whoa. Suddenly, a large number of small holes appeared on the floor of the hall, and countless terrible iron chains sprang out of the holes, which were bound directly to the public. The hall is small, so it is impossible to avoid it. White night was about to resist, but saw Qiu Jiansha, Yuandu and others motionless, let the chain attack. At the moment when he lost his mind, the iron chain had bound the hands and feet of all the people, and it was difficult to struggle. What was more frightening was that the runes on the iron chain at this moment urged and directly sealed off the souls of the people. At this moment, people are like people who have been abandoned and have no power to fight back. "Master Bai, don''t panic. This is the rule of this floor." Du Ya said with a smile. White night nods. They all stood around the sarcophagus like prisoners. "Hey, hey, hey, you don''t have to panic. I''m responsible for testing you. OK, I don''t want to talk nonsense. The game will start right away." The black figure in the sarcophagus again gave a frightful laugh, and then said: "I''ll tell you about the rules of the game. In fact, it''s very simple. From now on, I''ll ask you questions. If you get the right answer, you can enter the seventh floor. If you get the wrong answer, you''ll have to leave. Don''t worry, I won''t be as rude as those in the previous layers. I like to convince people by virtue That''s right! win people by virtue! "Ask questions?" White night slightly a Leng. However, seeing the shadow wave again, people found that their ears were blocked by a strange force, and what others said was not heard at all. "To prevent you from hearing answers from other people, you can only hear me from now on." When the sarcophagus moved, a large number of terrifying snakes suddenly appeared in front of the public. They were colorful and frightening. Under the poisonous snakes, there were white bones, including animals and people, crisscross like a pile of bone mountains. The scene lasted no more than three breaths, and then disappeared in an instant. "All right!! Here''s the question The shadow in the sarcophagus laughed darkly: "now, who can tell me how many human bones are there in the scene you just saw? Please answer within 20 interest. Those who don''t answer after 20 will be regarded as failure and will be eliminated!! Now the time is on After that, there is a countdown on the coffin cover next to the shadow. When the question fell, people were all stunned. "There were so many snakes there just now, and the bones were under the snakes. How could you tell how many human bones there were? It''s impossible to know the answer! " Zhu Tianming was indignant and asked in a loud voice. "This problem is mainly to test your eyesight. A powerful soul must have a keen insight into everything. If you can''t even have this point, don''t go up, children. Go back and practice more." The shadow laughs.Zhu Tianming bit his teeth and was very angry. The rest of them were silent. Twenty interest is not long, and soon it is over. The shadow glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "OK, children, it''s time to tell me your answer." Qiu Jian killed the first one to say, but what he said could not be heard. I saw the shadow nodded, and the line of sight fell on the round ferry beside him. Obviously, Qiu Jiansha is right. Yuandu was silent and read out the answer. Nothing! Another one passed. Then there are white clothes show, Du ya, and the masked unknown woman. The white night breathed. In fact, this problem is very simple. What it tests is eyesight. Although the bones are piled up like mountains, and there are poisonous snakes climbing, if you look closely, you can see that there are gaps between the bones and the poisonous snakes. They are not completely blocked. That is to say, those with strong eyesight can see the scene at the other end from one end of the bone mountain. "It''s your turn. What''s your answer?" At this time, the black film and television line fell on the body of the white night. "One hundred and thirty-seven." The white night is light. "Congratulations, right answer!" The shadow laughed and looked at the next man. Everyone''s eyesight was good, but Zhu Tianming didn''t see clearly in time. He was the weakest among these people. As soon as the scene appeared, he was also attracted by those horrible poisonous boa constrictors and didn''t pay attention to bone mountain at all. "Well, the losers of the first round have been created, kid. You can leave now." The black shadow said, and the iron chain around Zhu Tianming broke away. "I''m the only one who didn''t answer right?" Zhu Tianming was stunned. "Yes, a total of 137, your answer is 110, children, your eyesight is too poor, go back and practice more." The shadow said with a smile. "No... I''m not reconciled, i... I just didn''t notice before! Please give me another chance! " Zhu Tianming bit his teeth. He has reached the sixth floor. If he goes up to the next level, he can not only obtain the supreme treasure, but also obtain endless honor. "If you don''t go, you will be one of those white bones just now." The shadow did not get angry and said with a strange smile. Zhu Tianming was startled and thought of the strong men he had met in the past few layers, he had to leave with an unwilling mood. "All right, everyone, you have ten breaths to breathe, and you are going to have a nervous second round of answering questions soon!" The shadow announced aloud. "How many questions do you have to answer correctly to get promoted?" Asked the white night. "Three." People were staring at the night with a dignified look. "Five interest has passed, now is the second way, start!" The shadow waved, and a large number of beautiful women, dozens of them, appeared in front of the public. These women were dressed in exposed clothes, graceful in posture, with long hair like ink. They danced in front of the public, as if startled. As soon as they appeared, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention. That gorgeous dance, even Leng you Rong and Yi Bai Xiu were deeply attracted. The dancers show up for only ten minutes and then disappear again. "What are you counting this time? How many steps did they take? " Qiu Jiansha asked. "It''s not that simple." "It is to count how many hairs they have in total," he said with a smile "What?" Hearing this, Du Ya and others were stunned. "How can we have so many dancers in such a short time? Isn''t it hard for you Leng you can''t bear to complain. These dancers are not ordinary. Their dance has a kind of fascinating magic power. When people look at them, they will fall into it deeply. Who will pay attention to their hair?? "Little sister, if you don''t want to answer this question, you can abstain. Don''t I teach you the way back?" The shadow said grimly. "Damn it!" Cold enough to allow the teeth to bite. "You have a hundred minutes to think." Said the shadow, and the coffin cover appeared again. People pondered and pondered over the picture. Du Ya and Leng yourong''s expression was obviously not good-looking, and even Bai Xiu was in trouble. There was sweat on his forehead, which was obviously not clear. As time goes by, I think about the picture just now. When the dancer is dancing, her body rotates and her hair is completely presented in people''s eyes. There is no shelter in any place, so as long as you look carefully, you can have a panoramic view. With the heart of heaven and soul, white night has always maintained a calm state. Soon, the hundred interest time passed. The shadow playfully looked at the crowd, saw their distress, made a few strange sounds, and then said with a smile: "then, you can announce your answer! Say it and let me know who will leave and who will stay. "Qiu Jian killed the first one, then Yuandu, and then Bai Xiu, Cang Fu Tian and the masked woman. White night will also answer, and Leng you Rong and Du ya have been slow to make a sound. "What''s your answer?" Black shadow looked at two people and asked with a smile. "A total of 6.723.159 roots!" Du Ya took a breath and called out the answer that he believed. Leng yourong opened his mouth and couldn''t help looking at the white night. However, he only saw the answer immediately and said in a hurry: "there are 6.723 million 163 roots in total." Seeing this, Du Ya also learned how to look at the white night with Leng you Rong. He immediately shivered and quickly changed the answer: "I said wrong. The answer is 6.723 million 163, but the answer just now is not... " eh? " The pupil of black shadow blood red narrowed, looking at the white night, the squinting eyes suddenly widened a few minutes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 People were stunned. I saw the white night swing feet, pestle the ground, on the ground to foot slowly write the answer. Although the shadow has closed the hearing between the people and them, it can not close the eyes of the people. After all, the test is the eyesight of the people. "Can I say you cheat?" The shadow stopped and became angry. "It seems that there is no rule that you can''t write before, do you? What''s more, I just write a few words with my feet when I''m free, but I''m not going to let them see it. It''s their business. What''s the matter with me? " The white night is light. "How dare you argue The black shadow drew up her breath and laughed again: "but boy, you seem to have made a mistake. I am the maker of the rules here. If I say you are wrong, you are wrong. If I say you cheat, you are cheating. I am unreasonable. This is your miscalculation." "How does the elder want to punish me?" "Don''t worry, I won''t be too hard on you. Since you want to protect the two of them, I''ll let you protect them. However, as a punishment, your next problem will be different from them, and your problem is much more difficult than them." The shadow laughs. The white night congeals the eye, feels some not good. However, the shadow waved again, and illusion appeared in front of everyone. "You don''t have to answer this question. I''ll give you a question alone later." The dark shadow is against the white night road. The night is silent. The shadow has a problem. This is another eye problem, a group of wild Eagles across the desert scene, time only three, ask the sum of desert sand and eagle feathers. This problem is also difficult, because the eagle''s eyes in the illusion are extremely deep. As long as people pay attention to the eagle''s eyes, they will fall into a trance. Cang Futian is hit in advance. When he looks at them, he forgets everything. When he comes back to God, the illusion has disappeared, and there is no time to count the eagle feathers and grains of sand. Leng yourong and Du Ya are still calm and calm. After all, they have learned from the past. They have always abided by the spirit, but they are not sure whether they can pass it. For old masters such as Qiu Jiansha and Yuandu, the difficulty of the sixth level was not very big. They answered correctly without any effort and got the qualification to go to the seventh level. What Daye didn''t expect was that the masked woman also easily answered correctly and got the qualification to go to the seventh floor. The next is Du Ya and Leng yourong. White night wanted to write the answer, only to find that his feet have been bound by the iron chain, unable to move. Just, they can''t help them all the time. The way of soul is still to rely on their own, down-to-earth. This time, they can only rely on themselves. Leng yourong and Du ya have given the answer one after another, extremely nervous. The shadow gazed at the two, finally waved and announced that they were promoted. When Leng yourong and Du Ya heard the sound, they were overjoyed. Du Ya took a long breath, and Leng yourong''s face, which had always been cold, was excited. With their strength, they usually stop here and can''t get involved in the seventh level. Usually, only the old masters can enter the seventh level smoothly. For Leng yourong and Du ya, entering the seventh floor is the highest honor! They will have a great reputation and a lot of benefits. However, the test of the seventh layer is not over. People''s eyes all fall on the body of the white night, especially lengyourong and Du cliff. After excitement, they look at the white night in a hurry. "Boy, you''re next." The shadow has removed all people''s shielding soul, so that all people can hear the sound. I saw it in the white night, and my eyebrows froze. But I read it silently. The iron chain around the white night suddenly flashed a few cold lights, and in an instant, the white night felt a stabbing pain in his brain. "Psychic magic?" The white night suddenly opened his eyes, staring at the shadow coldly. A surprise, but he was attacked by this person with spirit magic... This soul skill is extremely superb. I think he is a strong master of spirit and soul when he is alive. "Only so much? But it''s enough. " The shadow murmured, then waved, and a vision appeared in front of the white night. In the illusion, a man was running through the mountains, and behind them was the terrible spirit of sword and sword. Before long, these people were killed immediately, and some were directly blown into fragments, and their blood flowed into a river, and their bones were everywhere. The scene is bloody and miserable, just like the Shura hell. White night blood red eyes, and then silent, for a long time, the mouth just out of a hoarse voice. "Longyuan school... Juehun sect?" "Not bad." Black shadow said with a smile, "boy, my question is coming! How many pieces of dead people do you see in these pictures? Please tell me the correct answer Many people are shocked to hear this.Although there are many people in these pictures, it is much easier to count this than to count hair, sand and eagle feathers. With the strength of white night, it will be easy. It''s just... Listen to what white night says, the people and things in this illusion... It seems that they are not fabricated out of thin air, but they know each other by white night. If he is the closest relative in the daytime, let him count the corpses of these people... That''s a great insult! People were all silent. "You want to know the answer?" White night raised his eyes, a faint smile. "You can say, say yes, and you can enter the seventh floor." The shadow''s eyes were full of banter and said with a gentle smile. "My answer is... Get out of here!" White night smile convergence, mouth cold spit out a word. In an instant, the whole six floors were completely quiet. People stare at the white night with big eyes and small eyes, and are tongue tied... the white night... Dare to insult these ancestors of the Vientiane gate... does he know what he is doing? That''s the ancestor of Vientiane gate!! "What are you talking about?" The shadow was stunned and asked in dismay. "I said, get out of here!" White night''s expression was cold and his eyes were full of ferocity: "you didn''t explain in advance that you are not allowed to write with your feet. This is your fault. You force this responsibility on me because of your mistakes. I have nothing to say. I respect you as the ancestor of the Vientiane school. I am willing to be punished. But you take my dead senior brothers and sisters, my dead Master and elder martial uncle, against me and humiliate them White night will never agree! " Man has scales, and this is his scale. "It seems that you are going to give up!" The shadow came back to God, not angry but smiling, eyes still joking. "A small fantasy, I don''t care at night, I give up if I give up." It''s cold at night. "In that case, leave." The shadow hums and laughs. "Go? Yes, but before you leave, you have to apologize to my dead masters and brothers. " In the white night, my eyes are frozen. "What do you say?" The dark shadow is a little startling. And the people around him were even more astonished. But after listening to Leng yourong, his voice was also cold: "it''s really disappointing that the ancestors of the Vientiane gate should use such means. If my master leaves, I will abstain!" Du Ya sighed: "if there is no master Bai, I can''t be promoted successfully, and I... also abstain." For a moment, all three abstained. "Fool!" Qiu Jian kills Leng hum. The masked woman''s eyes are shining at the three people, I don''t know what they are thinking. "Master Bai, please bear with me. Take a step back. After all, he is the ancestor of the Vientiane clan. He is our predecessor. You can just let it go." Yi Bai Xiu hesitated and said. "Boy, I think you don''t know anything. Your masters and brothers are like ants in my eyes. I insulted them, so what? You want me to apologize to them? Isn''t that a disgrace to me? Not only me, but also my face will be ruined!! So, don''t think about it. " The black shadow was angry, Leng hum repeatedly: "you have abstained, leave quickly, you should not think about the matter of apology, this world, some people have some things, you can''t touch!! Leave quickly! If you don''t leave within three minutes, I will attack you in accordance with the rules, and you will lose your life. Don''t blame me. " "White night..." "master..." Du Ya and Yi Baixiu were all in a hurry. But the white night stood still and motionless. Cold has the appearance, the small face slightly coagulates, also does not make a sound, does not leave. "Good! Good The shadow was really angry this time: "in that case, don''t blame me!" The voice falls, a dark thunder cloud condenses in the top of the white night. "You have no soul power. You can''t resist my shadow thunder!! I''ll give you another chance. Are you going or not? " The shadow drinks. "If you don''t apologize to my dead Master and elder brother, there will be no doubt that these six floors will be destroyed." The voice of the white night is cold, like the ice of nine secluded places. "Do you really want to do that?" The black shadow never thought that the white night was so stubborn. "Do you think I''m kidding?" The white night is cold and cold. Black shadow Leng Leng Leng, that blood red eye blooms to send out a rainbow light, ferocious and desolate. "In that case, well, don''t regret it!" The thunder cloud began to condense, and a terrible thunder and lightning twinkled in the thunder cloud. The thunder and lightning were dark and extremely strange. The white night is bound by iron chains, unable to move, and the soul of heaven is sealed, so it can not be defended at all. "Because you have such respect for your former school and your sincere heart, I will not kill you. This thunder cloud will only destroy your accomplishments and stun you. Then I will throw you out! The rules of Xiaoxu dreamland can''t be bad. You must leave! " As soon as the voice falls, the shadow thunder comes in an instant. Bang Dong!The lightning became pitch black and ran down and hit the white night. The sound of Zizi fills the whole six floors. People around were shocked. "Ha ha." Qiu Jian couldn''t help laughing. His eyes were full of joy. Yuandu looked up at the white night and was still reciting the Buddhist language. Du Ya sighed again and again. "Why do you suffer, white night." Yi Bai Xiu turned her head and shook her head. The masked woman looked quietly and did not speak. The lightning strike is over. People looked sideways, and those sighing, helpless or excited faces turned into shock... the white night... Did not faint! "What?" Qiu Jiansha''s smile froze instantly. "You''re all right..." the black shadow''s vicious eyes also showed a look of surprise, staring at the white night for a while, and suddenly lost his voice: "wait, this is... Becoming a saint in flesh?" "Is that all you have to do?" Looking at the black shadow indifferently in the white night, the whole body''s black veins suddenly twinkled, and then all appeared. A domineering force rose, and his arms drove him to move suddenly. Click... Click... a burst of sound rippled on the sixth floor. The iron chain that bound the white night... Was pulled off by life!! The crowd gasped! "It''s impossible..." "you can seal my soul, but you can''t seal my strength!" The white night broke free from the shackles and walked towards the black shadow step by step, with a ferocious expression. The black shadow was staring at the white night, his eyes fell on the black pulse of his body. Suddenly, his whole body was excited, and his eyes were full of Horror: "nine turns... Can''t you die?"? Do you have such a spirit? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 Seeing the action of the white night, the crowd was startled. What is it to do at night? "White night, stop it, you... Don''t mess around!" Du Ya emergency road. Is it possible that white night''s move is aimed at the elder of Vientiane gate? This is a matter of offending the Vientiane gate! What will happen to the Vientiane gate! "Master! No Although she stood at the end of the white night, she could not watch the white night step into the abyss. At that time, no one could save him. "Although I''m not a perfect person, there is one thing that I must respect, that is, respect for teachers. All of them died for the family and for me. If it wasn''t for them, how could I have a white night? You can insult me, but you can''t insult them... Apologize, or I''ll ruin the little fantasy. " White night closed his eyes, light said. Qiu Jian killed a listen, angry and laughing. "White night, what do you think you are? If you dare to say such a crazy and rebellious thing, I advise you to leave and stop making trouble, or the elder will be angry and you will suffer. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. " White night eyebrow angle slightly Yang, indifferent stare at Qiu Jiansha: "what are you? You''re here to talk? Go away "You..." Qiu Jiansha was impatient and his eyes were as cold as frost: "no one dares to insult me like this "That''s because you didn''t touch me. Shut up and don''t make me kill you!" The night is cold. Qiu Jiansha gnaws his teeth, but he doesn''t speak any more. Even the prince of Qianyu can kill him in the white night. How can he not deal with him? See white night actually pressure Qiu Jian to kill, bow his head to admit counseling, people''s cognition of him went up a layer. "No more." At this time, the shadow opens up. Everyone looked forward. However, he saw the black figure in the coffin waved his hand and removed the chains that bound people. He took a step forward and actually walked out of the coffin. However, the shadow gradually dispersed, the smoke disappeared, and a man with broken armor and full of trauma appeared in everyone''s sight. He is just like a general who has just experienced a battle of life and death and stepped down from the battlefield. He is full of vicissitudes, cruelty and daunting. This is the ancestor of Vientiane gate stationed on the sixth floor? He came over and stood in front of the white night. At that moment, everyone felt like a mountain standing in front of them. Such people are invincible. All of us meditate. But white night does not change color, indifferent and look. "Do you really want me to apologize?" He asked, with a light smile on his cold face. "Well." There is no joy or sorrow in the white night. He was silent for a moment and nodded: "yes, since you insist on this, I will give you a chance. If you can defeat me, I will not only apologize to them, but also you and both of them will be able to successfully enter the seventh floor." "Good." "But if you lose, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to leave." He still had a smile on his lips: "as a price, you must abandon all the current accomplishments! Would you like to "Why not?" However, Bai Ye did not hesitate: "for the sake of the honor and continuation of the clan, the elder martial brothers even don''t want their lives. What''s wrong with me if I only need to do something to maintain the sect and their reputation?" "Good!" He nodded, his eyes full of appreciation: "good! Since this is the case, then do it, don''t let me think that your persistence is just verbal! If you really have the strength to destroy the illusion of Xiaoxu, it will never be difficult to defeat me. " White night closed eyes slightly open, staring at the man, the body suddenly moved. The people around immediately lost the shadow of the white night. Here we go! But when I saw him again, he was in front of the general. Sonorous. The dragon scale sword swings the sharp sword awn, looks like the roaring dragon, the front blows away. Good precision, good ruthlessness, good determination! It was just the first sword in front of the people, which surprised them. But the edge of the sword was about to penetrate the general''s face and suddenly stopped. A closer look, the original general''s two fingers, has been firmly clamped dragon scale sword. "Good, but not enough." "General" laughs, his left hand pulls a sharp sword from his waist, and the edge of the sword comes out of the sheath, as if the thunder cuts the waist of the white night. But look at the white night palm exudes a strong strength, covering the palm, firmly grasp the thunder sword. They clasped each other''s swords and held each other. "Ha ha, boy, you didn''t let me down! But you are a little miscalculated! Though you are holy in flesh, your strength may not be greater than mine! " "Generals" burst out a roaring laughter, his eyes opened wide, his arms twitched, and his manic power poured into the white night like a mountain. Whoosh, the white night was thrown away directly and hit the wall severely."Great power and profound meaning!" Du Ya lost his voice. Understanding the profound meaning of power, even if the body becomes holy, can not compete with brute force. In the white night, with a sword in his hand, his calm face is ferocious. His pupils are decorated with flowing fire. His pupils are golden and bright, and his fighting spirit is surging up. "The mystery of fighting?" "General" Yi, but not afraid, near the white night, the iron sword in his hand suddenly enlarged, almost occupied half of the space, and severely cut into the white night. Thump. When the dragon scale sword reaches out, the two swords hold it again, and the sword patterns produced by the fierce collision scatter one circle after another. Qiu Jiansha, Yi Baixiu, Leng yourong and others immediately retreat to another corner to sacrifice their soul power to resist the sword power splashed by the two men in battle. But at the time of the standoff between the two men, bursts of black air burst out of the general''s body, and then the black gas turned into a black shadow behind him, carrying a terrible black sword and chopping his head toward the white night. People were shocked. What''s the trick? White night quickly tilted his head to avoid, but the black sword cut in the shoulder, skin and flesh. Black sword a horizontal, toward its head. Night dark hum, strength a top, people with the trend and retreat, appears quite embarrassed. "General" was not aggressive. He walked toward the white night with his sword in his hand. Behind him, more and more shadows were seen, and they were constantly divided. After standing behind him, he turned into an army and completely covered the small area. "If you''re just this kind of strength, even I can''t be defeated, let alone the big talk of destroying the small virtual fantasy world. You have to admit defeat and read your sincerity. I can take back the previous words and leave you to practice, but you have to leave." There was a glimmer of disappointment in general''s eyes. In the distance, Qiu Jian killed the corner of his mouth and looked scornful: "I don''t know whether to die or not." "It is common sense that master Bai will lose. After all, he challenges authority." Yuandu read a Buddhist name and said slowly. Yi Bai Xiu, Leng has a look of worry at the white night, silent. Yuandu is right. "General" is the authority of Xiaoxu dreamland and the authority of Vientiane gate. Even if he dies, there will be only a trace of remnant spirits left here, which are still not what these people can challenge. At this time, the white night slowly stood up with surging fighting spirit in his eyes, and his expression became a little crazy: "how? No more? Do you think I can''t go on fighting? " The shadow and oppression of the general stimulated his fighting spirit. "You can''t win." The general shook his head. "Not necessarily." Kill with sword in the white night. "Kill!" The general drank low. All around, black shadows were killed together. A large number of swords and spears were rolled away like a rainstorm pear blossom. The spear tips and sword tips were rippling like waves, which spread to the front to clarify everything, tear and annihilate everything. However, the sword hissed from the front. The pupils of the white night are like gods, and the five spirits converge. The soul emperor releases the vast power and bursts out. "Soul king?" The general was shocked again. This man is young, and his soul is not high. How can he have so many terrible talents? The soul emperor appeared, suppressed and released, and all the shadows were restricted. The sword tore up the attack of the black shadows, and the white night took advantage of the situation to suppress it. "It''s kind of interesting." The general snapped his fingers, and a transparent barrier suddenly appeared around him. The general situation exploded on the barrier and made a lot of ripples, but he could not touch his body half a minute. But the next second, the dragon scale sword was killed. With the blessing of the soul emperor and the struggle, the sword of the white night was almost in vain. The speed of the sword''s swing directly formed a huge storm and swallowed up the general. "General" did not dare to be careless. His smile finally solidified and replaced with a serious look. He carried his sword to meet him. Dang! Dang! Dang... the sad sword pattern reappeared, but this time it was a stormy wave. The sky broke and the sound was endless. People only saw the shadow of "general" and the white night, but they could not see their hands and swords for a long time... people looked at the crazy interwoven two people in silence with different looks. The face of Du Lu is very beautiful. She was silent. The masked woman blinked frequently. And Qiu Jian is gnashing his teeth. As soon as the prince of Qianyu died, he could have been promoted to the third place, but he was afraid that he would not be the top three master. After a hard fight with the naked eye, people only felt that their eardrums were broken and the sound of swords was not stopped for a long time. The white night hummed, and the sword''s edge leveled up. It was like a torrent. "Do you want to win or lose in this move? Well, I''ll do it for you The general''s eyes were awe inspiring and resolute. The black sword broke out a surging black wave, condensed into a whirlpool, and attacked the white night. In a flash, people felt an amazing sword force rushing towards them, occupying the whole room, and their skin seemed to be about to be torn open."Quick, quick defense!" Yi Bai Xiu seems to have noticed something and cried out in a hurry. All the people sacrificed magic weapons and urged the soul opening technique. One by one, the air masks covered the people. The void seemed to stand still for a moment, and then there was an explosion. Bang! The terrible air waves are released, fortunately, people set up defense ahead of time, but these protective air masks are like small boats in a storm. The strength of cold capacity is the weakest, it can not hold on, and the air hood is almost broken. Yi Bai Xiu saw this and immediately threw out a lotus flower. The lotus grew bigger and opened, and then tightly wrapped in Leng yourong. Finally, she was able to block the terrible waves for her. The power of the explosion gradually diminished. People look at the end carefully, all nervous, eyelids do not dare to blink. The heat wave came down, the sword disappeared, and two figures appeared there again. It is the white night and the general. At the moment, the general is gloomy and in a mess. It''s not easy to have a good night, and his body is full of sword injuries. But the dragon scale sword is against the neck of general. If you look at general, the sword in his hand has been broken... ? Has the general failed? The crowd was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 "Great." In the quiet area, the words of "general" broke the mystery. People were puzzled, but when they looked at the white night, they noticed that his other hand was holding a broken sword at the moment... "if you fight with two swords, you can compete with me. In this situation of no advance and no retreat, another sword will definitely determine the victory or defeat. But if you make another sword, I will fight back by means of means, but I never expected that you will fight back, But a broken sword! I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. In this case, you can still keep calm and win by surprise... Powerful... " " general "said slowly with a smile. The people in the distance were silent, and their eyes were still full of shock. White night... Defeated the general? "How could that happen? Is white night really so powerful? " I can''t believe it. "Amitabha, I''m talking nonsense." Round crossing low reading. "If this thing spreads out, I don''t know what kind of waves will be set off in the soul land." Yi Bai Xiu vomited a breath and said with a bitter smile. White night with dragon scale sword, the other hand is holding the broken green sword In fact, "general" made a slight mistake. He did not use the previous budget, but launched it in a hurry. When the two men were locked in a stalemate, he thought about another sword to smash the general''s sword power and create conditions for attack. However, there are many swords stored in the Qianlong ring, but there are few swords that may bear this kind of sword power. In an emergency, he will be broken When the sword was turned out, it broke the general''s sword momentum, and the general never expected that he would attack with a broken sword in the daytime. The victory was more luck than wit. White night is also very clear. "You won." "General" said with a smile. He did not show his reluctance or anger. He stopped and his expression became solemn. He said, "boy, I apologize for the previous slip of words and those of your classmates. What I said before is my mistake! Sorry After that, bow to each other. A simple action, so that all people''s hearts are quickly broken. Yi Baixiu, Qiu Jiansha and others are so dazzled that they are all stupid. The ancestors of the Vientiane gate... Bowed to the white night? White night put down the sword, there is not much expression on his face, light nod. With a faint smile, the general looked around him in the white night, approached a few steps, and asked in a low voice, "who taught you this nine turns of immortality? Do you have the inheritance of that elder? " "The elder? Who do you mean? " "Do you know who created it?" "General" asked again, looking very careful. "Nine turn demon king." "It seems that you know, since you have acquired this skill, you must have inherited it, haven''t you?" "Not really." White night shook his head: "I don''t know anything else except that the nine turn immortal body was created by the nine turn demon king." "Is it?" "General" seems a bit unexpected. Soon, he was relieved, pondered a little, and nodded to the white night repeatedly: "no matter what, you can have this fate is enough, the rest of the road will not be smooth, you must insist on going on, don''t forget your original intention... In other words, although your strength can defeat me, but you want to destroy the illusion of small void, it is simply a dream, you have the nature, you must remember Don''t be proud, don''t be arrogant, you should know yourself, do you know? " White night shook his head, did not answer, just put his hand on the dead dragon sword, slightly urged gas. In a flash, the general stepped back several steps, as if he had been hit hard, and his face was very pale. "You should have self-knowledge. You should remember what your predecessors taught you at night." The white night is light. "General" was stunned and laughed bitterly: "no wonder... No wonder, I thought you were just arrogant and wanted to frighten me, but I didn''t expect that you should have such a great nature..." after that, "general" actually made a bow to the white night again: "thank you for not killing." White night walked forward and helped the general up: "don''t do that, master. In other words, it''s only after daynight''s opportunism that this event will be triggered. Since this section has passed, don''t talk about it any more." In fact, Bai Ye didn''t have much resentment against the general. After all, the general kept his hand many times and opened a way for him more times. However, he had to be more serious about the clan. However, the general''s move made the shocked people fall into Petrification again. Thank you for not killing? what do you mean? Does the general think that white night can kill him easily? White night is not only a narrow victory, but also in the case of "general" releasing water. If you try your best, white night should not be able to move. The general is right. What does "general" mean? "Well, you''ve all passed the test. That''s your advantage." At this time, the general waved, the dark shadow appeared, and directly penetrated into the people''s body.All of a sudden, people''s Qi, spirit, muscles and blood were sublimated again, and their strength was greatly improved. Leng yourong and Du Ya directly broke through, and Bai Ye found that his soul state was also promoted to the second level. "From the seventh floor, my elder martial brothers and sisters will begin to give you the skills that only belong to them. Take care of yourself. The future of the nine soul land depends on you." "General" laughs. He turns around and walks on the sarcophagus. The lid of the coffin closes slowly. He is surrounded by darkness again, and then slowly sinks to the ground. Hula, a crystal clear vortex door appeared in the eyes of the public, which is the gate to the seventh floor. The crowd was excited and nervous. Leng Yuerong, in particular, never thought that she would be able to enter the seventh floor. To know this level, even Du Ya and Yi Baixiu can''t get involved. Only old masters can enter. But today, they are here! The white night was the first to enter, and the rest followed in turn. The seventh layer is different from the dark and cold of the first six layers, which gives people a sense of despair. This seventh layer is a place where birds sing and flowers are fragrant, and the place is close to mountains and rivers. People stand in front of a waterfall, on the edge of the waterfall, is a very beautiful man, is playing the piano. The man''s skin is white, and he is short and thin. He looks very weak, but he looks attentive and plays the piano quietly. The melodious sound of the piano spreads all over the place. But in front of the man who played the piano, there was a very ordinary man in a pale yellow sword robe. The man stood not far away from the man who played the piano. He held his sword and closed his eyes. He seemed to be listening quietly. But when Qiu Jiansha and Yuandu saw this man, they made a hasty ceremony, including Yi Baixiu and Du ya. "See Master Ye!" Yesson! Second in the list of masters! I didn''t expect that he was one step faster than everyone else and arrived here ahead of time! Yexun dressed up so ordinary, mixed in the crowd, it is no wonder that they did not find his existence. However, ye Xun raised his hand at the first time, motioned for the people to stop talking and not to disturb. He continued to listen until it was a song. "Mr. Zhang''s piano music is still intoxicating, like the sounds of nature. We have the honor to listen to it. We really live a good life." Yexun opened his eyes and laughed politely. "I have nothing to do in my spare time, just play at will." The man sitting on the high stone smiles and glances at the crowd with a look of surprise: "Oh? Are there so many people coming to challenge this time? " Ye Xun turned around, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes: "seven people? So much... Huh? What about your Highness Prince Qianyu? Is he in the future? " "Report to master ye that his Highness The Prince of Qianyu has been obliterated by this man called white night." Qiu Jian kills Baoquan Dao. "The prince of Qianyu is dead?" Yexun''s surprise is particularly obvious. He looked at the white night again, but this time he took it very seriously. With a faint smile, the man nodded to the crowd and said, "well, since you are here, prepare for the test that I have given you. If you can pass the test, you can enter the eighth level and get a decision I have given you. Of course, there will be no punishment for failure. You just need to leave on your own and don''t make trouble. That''s all." "Please give me your advice." They all called. "I just need to pass a piece of music without losing, and that''s it." The man nodded his head and fingered at will on the string. Ding Dong... the sound of Ding Dong blows away, but where the sound goes, it arouses a blast of cold air. The water is surging, the trees are swaying, and people are even more awe inspiring... "OK, it''s about to start." The man smiles and his voice is soft. It makes people wonder how powerful such a seemingly fragile and even some feminine person can be. However, ye Xun was the first one to sacrifice the spirit of heaven. He is also the soul of the four living heavenly beings. However, he waves his hand directly. The four heavenly spirits directly integrate into the double five variable heavenly spirits. They offer sacrifices to the profound meaning of the general situation, urge many soul skills, and take out the magic weapons. He looks like he is ready for battle. People were surprised to see it. Ye Xun, as the second master in the list of masters, is also an old master. His strength and talent are needless to say. But with his strength, why should he be so nervous? The white night saw this, and did not hesitate to sacrifice all the souls of heaven and integrate them. "Soul king?" Yexun was shocked again. But just then, the man waved the strings. Bang! Bang! Bang! With three strokes of his fingers, three sonorous and powerful sounds of the piano came. The Du cliff, which has not yet had time to prepare, spits out a mouthful of blood and flies upside down, bumping into a big tree not far away. "Elimination." The man closed his eyes, read a light, Du Ya immediately found that the terrible sound of the piano no longer has an effect on himself.At this time, there is a figure staggering back, mouth bleeding. It''s cold and tolerant. She struggled to support, but it was obvious that she could not hold on for long, and the song had just begun... finally, after ten breaths, she could not hold on to the cold. She opened her small mouth and vomited blood, retreated repeatedly and nearly fell to the ground. "Elimination." Men say it again. As soon as he came up, Leng yourong and Du Ya were disqualified. And the rest of them, too. Her clothes are white and delicate, her hair is white and her teeth are dark. Round crossing, sitting on the ground with folded knees, is like not moving the king of Ming Dynasty. Qiu Jiansha presses the sword with one hand and locks his brow. The most surprising thing is that the masked woman looks as if she has no pain at all. She seems to be completely unaffected by the melody. Leng yourong and Du Ya look at each other and look at this person. "Who the hell is this woman?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 The bustling Taiji city is full of people and full of spirits. There are monstrous beasts shuttling through the streets. It''s so busy. A group of young men and women dressed in simple appearance walked in this crowded and prosperous street, constantly looking around, and their faces showed surprise and excitement from time to time. "Is this the most prosperous city in the soul land? I feel like I''m running out of breath The son smile exclamation says, the expression is full of awe. "Any one here, at least in the heaven soul state strength, put in the Qingge mainland, that is the existence of the king, we can''t compete with it, we should be careful, do not have friction with others." Feng Qingyu warned. "Carefree, this is Taiji city. It is the territory of the Vientiane gate. If something really happens, we can seek the protection of the gate. After all, we are the first patriarch, and they will not ignore it." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. "I can''t say that. Maybe we''ll be dead before the people from Vientiane gate come here. If we all add one piece, it''s not enough for two passers-by to fight." Walking in front of the snake twist head, light way. The crowd was stunned, apparently startled. Lin Zhengtian smiles and can''t be denied. This is the power gap. "Anyway, thanks to miss tangshe''s help, we would not have come to Taiji City safely without her, let alone witness so many powerful people and witness this strange and strange world. This trip really opened our eyes and greatly improved our cultivation." Sound blood moon smile, such as flowers bloom. "Don''t say thank you. You are all the master''s classmates and best friends. If something happens to you, the master will not forgive me lightly." She shakes her head, but she murmurs in her heart. Although she has been staying in Qingge continent, she has also received some news from the soul land in recent days. What makes her even more surprised is that a strange thing happened recently. That is, the two families who entered the soul land, unexpectedly somehow merged into the Dragon Jue, and are meeting with her. Snake Wrangler comes from the land of entering the soul. She knows both Qingge and jinhun. She has heard of the Liu family and the long family which are newly incorporated into longjue. They are both well-known families, especially the Liu family. There are also people from the yanghun kingdom. The dragon family has a long history, and its genius, the Dragon battle, is resounding in soul. These are not two casual families... but how can these two big families worship under the Dragon Jue? her heart is pounding. Is it because of adults? "This journey to the soul focuses on opening up experience and looking for opportunities. You are all heaven''s favourites in Qingge mainland. You are gifted. Even if you put it into soul, it''s absolutely not bad. If you can worship a good teacher here and inherit it, your cultivation will certainly advance by leaps and bounds. It is far from being comparable in Qingge mainland." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. The crowd nodded. It turned out that Lin Zhengtian''s idea was to enter the soul land this time. He took the most talented disciples of each sect in Qingge mainland to help them improve their experience and try to worship them into the big sect of soul land. People are also very interested in this. For Qingge people, entering the soul land is like a golden holy land. They have long dreamed of it. Lin Zhengtian takes them with them. Naturally, they are happy. They know that many of their classmates are in the white night. When they first go to the land of soul, they must be very dangerous. After careful consideration, they decide to go with them and look for the white night and ask about the dragon and Liu families Love. In addition to winding snake and Lin Zhengtian, Fu Qingyu, huanshiying, yinxueyue, fengqingyu, Zixiao and Prajna were the first ancestors of the new Jin Dynasty in Qingge mainland. They were gifted and could not be replaced. The snake didn''t want to bring Prajna, but she couldn''t stand her disturbance. "Taiji city is so busy. I heard people say that there will be Tai Chi gathering martial arts and winding snake sister. What''s going on?" Voice blood month inquires a way, her voice is gentle, like empty valley Youlan, a word a word, all make people intoxicated. "With the tacit approval of the Vientiane gate, this is a grand gathering in which all the great talents in the mainland openly challenge the masters on the list of masters. All the people who participate in the gathering of Taiji martial arts are wonderful, among which the quasi masters are the main representatives." Said the snake. "Master list? Master to be? Is this master list the same as the first one in Qingge? I always hear these two words all the way. " Fu merciless Liu eyebrow micro Cu road. "Different, the master is more authoritative and more noble than the first patriarch." The snake shook his head and said, "the first Zongbang represents only genius, while the master list represents a great power. How can the nature of the two be compared? Any master is enough to rule the whole land of Qingge. Moreover, the top five and the last five are a watershed. The last five may be just powerful, while the top five can be said to be the dominant force. Any one on the master list is extremely important. Any force in the soul land, if it can get the support of a master, will become the overlord in a very short period of time. " When they heard it, they took a breath. "The master is so terrible." Huanshi Yingna road."The Taiji battle field is about to open, and the Taiji martial arts gathering will be held soon. There must be some masters walking in the Taiji city. You must remember that you must not provoke the master. If so, no one can save us from entering the soul land." The snake was warned again and again. The crowd nodded solemnly. "It doesn''t have to be so serious. The master is just a master. How can you meet him so easily? It is said that Xiaoxu dreamland is coming to an end, and Taiji gathering will begin. Let''s go to the Vientiane gate first. Maybe we can meet younger martial brother Bai. " Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. People nodded and walked toward the center of Taiji city. At the moment, people all look up at the entrance of the small illusory realm. On the large tombstone at the entrance, rows of lights have already bloomed, and the light falls on the seventh floor. That is to say, those who still stay in the small illusory realm have reached the seventh floor. "Who else hasn''t come out?" Someone asked. "Twins, Taiji swordsman, king of ten thousand poisons have come out, and there are master Qianyu''s royal highness and master Du ya. The first of the five heroes is Leng yourong, and they have not appeared." "Qiu Jiansha has not come out, and master Yuandu and master Li Kuang have not been seen." "And the new grandmaster white night, also did not see..." people have been talking about it. But at this time, a halo rose from the tombstone. Tens of thousands of people at the scene looked at it, and Leng yourong and Du Ya walked out helplessly. People around him quickly gathered around. "Congratulations on your passing through the sixth floor." "What''s going on inside, gentlemen? Who are the adults on the seventh floor? Is master Yexun here? " People talk a lot. "Gentlemen, what about the man named white night? He''s probably dead, isn''t he "Isn''t that nonsense? White night is watched by the prince''s highness. I''m afraid I''ll burp my fart as soon as I enter. How can I still be alive? " Others scolded. "The prince of Qianyu is dead. Why? Didn''t the people who came out before tell you? " Leng yourong snorted, the voice was cold. "Lord Leng, what are you talking about?" People around feel as if they don''t understand. "How can you compare with master Bai? He had already been killed by master Bai, and he was buried in the small illusory territory forever. Didn''t the people who came out before say that? You''d better pay attention to what you say. Now master Bai is the third master. Now he is on the seventh floor and is being tested by his predecessors at the seventh level. If these blasphemous words are heard by master Bai, I promise that no one can protect you in the soul land. " Du Ya light mouth, voice slightly raised eight degrees. In an instant, it was quiet. ... ... ... there are seven levels of Xiaoxu fantasy. Br > but with the sound of the water, the sound of the music of the water is not as light as the sound of the water. In their eyes, this is not the scenery of the mountain stream, but gray and cruel, like the battlefield of purgatory. The white night opened his eyes. In front of him, there was a mountain of corpses, and behind him was the abyss. In front of him, thousands of soldiers and horses were stepping on the terrible armored horses, rushing towards this crazy place. Every warrior held up his bloody sword, yelled out his killing voice, and rushed to this place with incomparable fighting spirit. The white night took a deep breath and thrust the sword toward the ground. Click. The sword is in the ground, and thousands of troops have rushed. The sword was wildly cleaved toward the white night, and the terrible murderous air was also like sulfuric acid, which constantly eroded his body. It was as if people were thrown into the storm and left to the wind and rain. Finally, the whole army passed through the white night and fell into the abyss. However, this is not the end, because the music is only played to the climax. The white night looked up again, but there were not many figures in the far away places. There were only more than ten statues. However, these more than ten figures gave the white night a feeling of supporting the sky and pulling the earth. His heart beat a few times, staring closely, but looking at more than ten figures in a row, toward this. And as they ran closer and tighter, their appearance also changed. Originally, they were not the size of normal people. Suddenly, they grew crazy. As the white night approached, everyone had already reached a hundred feet. The breath was even more frightening and frightening. White night face pale up, feel his body began to shake uncontrollably. Yes, although these ten people are not as numerous as thousands of troops, their aura is extremely terrifying, which makes people have an impulse to worship. "Hand in hand and surrender!" At this time, one of them made a sound of vicissitudes and melodious. Bang Dang. At that moment, the white night could not help but throw away the sword in his handIs this the magic sound? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 The magic sound, which attracts people''s mind, creates illusions and controls people''s thinking like a magic spell. If you are attacked by magic sound, you will be destroyed. To his surprise, the music of the ancestor of the Vientiane clan had such a terrifying power to capture the soul. In the music illusion, ten giants have surrounded him, each one a hundred feet high. He looks up and looks up. The giant''s momentum is great, just like a huge mountain coming down. The ground under him is cracked and collapsed directly. People will fall into the abyss at any time. Here, it is not all illusions, the momentum of these giants, that is the effect of the real body on the body. White night clenched his teeth, growled, picked up a sword on the ground and rushed to one of the giants. But the next second, all the giants moved, and ten huge fists were pounding at him. Before the fist is near, he feels his skin is about to crack in the daytime, and the terrible atmosphere almost dismembers him. His eyes sank and he wanted to urge the mystery of fighting. Only then did he find that not only the spirit of heaven could not be used here, but also the mystery of fighting could not be launched. People could only fight by will. Bang! In the white night, a sword was cut on the giant''s fist, but it could not hurt half of it. Instead, the giant''s fist hit the body, and the strength rushed like a mountain. The man flew out and fell straight into the abyss. In an instant, full of despair, helplessness, hesitation, pain and regret, wrapped up the mood of the white night. Bang! His body hit hard on the cold ground, the ground was smashed. When people stand up, they feel as if their bones have been broken, but there is a dark area around them, and nothing can be seen. They can only vaguely hear the howls and groans of pain in their ears... this is a torment to the state of mind and a state of mind test. The white night spits out the blood in his mouth, and his expression is frozen. In addition to the music, Yi Baixiu could not bear the pressure from the will. She looked pale and retreated, and finally withdrew from the music. She was holding a big tree, panting and sweating. "Eliminated, please leave by yourself." The player said faintly. Yi Baixiu eased her breath, wiped off the red blood stains on the edge of her mouth, looked at the white night, and said in a soft voice, "master, can I listen to this song before I go?" "Yes." The sound of the piano continued to ripple. Now, only Yexun, Yuandu, Qiu Jiansha, Baiye and the masked woman are left. However, the sound of this instrument is not as powerful as that of the previous layers. At the moment, Yexun''s expression is tense, not to mention other people. You know, the last time Xiaoxu dreamland opened, Yexun was the only one who entered the eighth floor, and all the others were defeated here! Pooh. Yuandu opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, but his golden body did not move, as if stuck to the ground, and did not withdraw from the music. However, the corners of the mouth of Qiu Jiansha and Bai Ye have already spilled blood stains. "White night! Come on Beautiful white clothes, eyes frequently fall on the body of the white night, the heart secretly recite. I don''t know why, she hopes to spend the seventh floor in the daytime. The master list has not moved for a long time. I hope this variable can go further. "The music should be over soon?" White clothes show whispered. But at this time, this is why the piano music suddenly become silent. In a flash, the scenery of the mountain stream suddenly changed its tune. The wind was blowing, the leaves were blowing, the tree trunk was bent directly, and the birds were flying. Then the river was against the current, the sun was dim, and dark clouds were all over the area. "What''s going on?" Yi Baixiu was shocked. She felt an inexplicable fear. Yes, it''s fear! Even one of the people who stood outside listening to the music felt endless fear. How did the person immersed in the music feel? "Isn''t the climax over? Why is the last song so terrible? " She is white and looks at five people. And the change of the five also shocked her. Yuandu spat out three mouthfuls of blood, and his steps began to retreat. Qiu Jian could not be killed any more. Her skin turned red. The masked woman couldn''t see her state because she was covered. However, Yexun also spilled blood stains on the corners of her mouth at this time. Even the second ranked master couldn''t hold on... looking at the white night, his skin actually appeared ferocious cracks. Everyone is doing their best to support it! "Hold on!! Hold on a little longer and it will be over! " Yi Bai Xiu''s heart was silent and her eyes were eager. At the moment, the person who plays the piano has been playing the string crazily. The trembling sound of the string is like a trembling sword. It is frightening and the scalp is cracked. Finally... , Yuandu couldn''t hold on. He spat blood in his mouth again, and his body flew back and hit the big tree behind him. The big tree was instantly cracked and turned into thousands of pieces, which were scattered with the leaves.Yuandu got up and sat cross legged. He adjusted quickly and sighed. "These eight layers... Are they not related to me in the end?" The terrible sound of the instrument reached its peak at last, like a big wave, beating the rest of the body one after another. White night and Qiu Jiansha could not hold on. Their feet began to retreat, and their mouths were overflowing with blood. White night felt the blood in his body under the sound of the piano, crazy and restless, the spirit of heaven could not urge, he could not calm this agitation. At the moment, he is still immersed in the endless abyss, but there are only painful howls and screams left in the abyss. These voices impact his mind one after another. In the darkness around him, sharp swords will stretch out and cut his flesh. He could not see these swords and swords, nor did he know where these howls and howls were located. He could not destroy them, let alone defend them. He could only let them torture... "no, if it goes on like this, it will fail!" He tried to keep his mind steady and calm as water. "Although the spirit of heaven can''t be activated, the mental skill can still be used. Qianlong once said that Wuji tianhunshu is not only a soul casting technique, but also a superior mental skill. It once said that the heart is generated by the image, and the heart generates Yin and Yang. The howling of the soul and the sword tearing the body all come from the music of the ancestors of the Vientiane sect. They are illusory. If you want to resist it, be careful as if you are still As a result, he forced him to be strong. Even if the sky broke, I had my own way... " the white night seemed to grasp something, closed his eyes, and recited something in a low voice. The body, which was constantly retreating in the music, also stopped. "Well?" Still playing the piano slightly open their eyes, is very deep to see the white night, but soon closed. Pooh! At this time, Qiu Jiansha seemed to be unable to hold on. His chest heaved and his body swayed violently. He retreated madly. "Can''t Qiu Shi hold on?" Yuandu was shocked. But at this critical moment, Qiu Jiansha suddenly opened his eyes and slapped him on the ground. Bang! A huge round array appeared, and a large amount of array force was released, which wrapped his body and forced him to stay in place... clattering! The player plucked out the last note and pressed his palms on the string. The sound of the piano disappeared. Yi Baixiu and Yuandu opened their eyes. Whoa. For a moment, people, like Amnesty, were sitting directly on the ground, sweating and panting. Although she withdrew from the scope of music, she still felt unprecedented pressure. So did the masked woman. She sat down with her knees crossed and hastened to breathe. "Is it over?" Qiu Jian was overjoyed. He covered his chest, took out a porcelain vase from the storage ring and swallowed more than ten pills. White night and Yexun, however, are still standing in place, eyes closed, did not return. The violinist looked at them and did not speak. After a few minutes, Yexun opened his eyes. At the moment when he opened his eyes, people found that his whole person had suddenly changed. Understand!! People react instantly. Ye Xun has a breakthrough in the sound of the piano!! "Thank you for your instruction." Ye Xun immediately clasped his fist and said with a smile. "It''s all nature and fate. In the future, I hope you can keep this mood and never forget your original intention." The player smiles and nods. Yesun nodded. People have great admiration. In such a terrible sound, ye Xun could even comprehend it... "I am worthy of being master Ye. I admire you for being able to understand the music." Qiu Jian killed and laughed. "Benefactor Ye''s natural nature is beyond our ability. If you escape into Buddhism, you don''t know what you can achieve. It''s a pity that you have no relationship with Buddha. Amitabha." Yuandu also opened a tune, although still playing a Buddhist tune, but the admiration in the speech is very strong. However, ye Xun got the understanding, but the white night was still immersed in the music. Qiu Jian killed Leng and looked at the white night and said with disdain: "just a little upright son, a yellow mouth child. It''s ridiculous to pretend here." "Maybe master Bai has a sense of uncertainty. Let''s wait." Yesun. "What can I wait for? Is this person''s understanding better than master Ye''s? I don''t believe it. He must be pretending and wasting my time waiting! When I wake him up! " Qiu Jiansha''s eyes are cold, and he jumps forward and pats directly at the forehead of the white night. Kill!! Everyone was surprised. Qiu Jian killed this clearly is to kill white night! Whoa! In this critical moment, a snow-white figure directly rushed to block in front of the white night, a palm to block. It''s Yi Bai Xiu! The two palms collided, Yi Baixiu flew out directly and hit the boulder not far away. His mouth vomited blood and his palm was dripping with blood. The boulder was directly shattered by the shock."How dare you stop me? Get out of the way or I''ll kill you! " Qiu Jiansha angrily scolds, his eyes are cold, and he rises again and rushes into the white night. "Master Qiu, don''t!" Yexun yelled. "Watch out for the white night!" Yi Bai Xiu covered his injured arm and cried out. But the speed of Qiu Jian''s killing is extremely fast. Even if people around him want to stop him, they can''t stop him. After all, this is the fourth master, and his strength is incomparably strong. At the time of the attack of Qiu Jian''s killing moves, his eyes open at night. In a flash, the whole seven floors were completely new. The dead wood is in spring, and the current is against the current. The birds fly and the earth recovers. The whole seven floors, as if to get a second life. The piano player stood up and looked at the white night in an incredible way Yexun''s understanding, but his own brand new, and the understanding of the white night, actually changed the four sides!! "What did this man really understand?" Yexun murmured. "Well?" White night seems to feel the killing intention, slightly frown, but the body does not move, just raised the palm, toward the side of the swing. Bang! A dull sound comes out, the two palms collide, and mysterious lines appear in the palms, like the power of chaos. It is particularly strange that Qiu Jiansha is repulsed. He staggered to the ground and looked at the white night in shock. But the white night slowly turned around, staring at him indifferently. "You want to kill me?" . (you can keep an eye on the official account of the old flame: heavy spirit of fire god ) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 In fact, people have already guessed about Qiu Jian''s intention. There is a gap between Qiu Jiansha and the white night. In addition, he was standing on the side of the prince of Qianyu before. Therefore, the relationship between the two is hostile and natural water and fire can not be tolerated. But he never thought that white night could kill the prince of Qianyu and promote the third master. He had the strength of giant heaven. In fact, Qiu Jiansha has been restless for a long time. He is worried that he will attack him after leaving Xiaoxu dreamland, and even the prince of Qianyu will be killed by him. Is his revenge sword killing an opponent? Therefore, it''s better to prepare to kill the white night first. In this way, we can not only reduce a big threat, but also win the throne of the third master. Kill two birds with one stone! But he never thought that, in the near success of the moment, the white night even broke through! Qiu Jian killed his heart with hatred and surprise. If he had known this, he should have started directly after the music was finished, and he would not give the white night a chance. In the face of Bai Ye''s question, Qiu Jiansha took a breath and tried to calm down: "master Bai, you misunderstood me. I just saw you didn''t wake up. I was afraid that you might have any accident. I just wanted to wake you up." "Misunderstanding? Do you think I''m an idiot White night light said, according to the dragon scale sword, toward the enemy sword to kill, mysterious Qi rising. Qiu Jiansha frowned and his voice sank: "white night, what do you want to do?" "Kill you." He can''t hide or stop. "Dare you Qiu Jian killed his heart and jumped a few times. He called out in a hurry: "master Yexun is here, and master Yexun is here. How can you be a fool?" "If you dare to kill me, why don''t I dare to kill you?" White night hums, straight pull out dragon scale sword. Qiu Jiansha retreated again and again. The situation seems to be getting a little out of control. Ye Xun saw this, hesitated, and said, "master Bai, but a misunderstanding, your adults don''t remember villains, don''t care about master Qiu." "It''s none of your business." White night light road, did not listen to advice. Yesun was silent. By this time, the night was already moving. His hand is like a dragon, which is fast and accurate. Qiu Jiansha''s face was startled, and his steps moved back. But as soon as the man retreated, the terrible sword awn exploded behind him. It''s the dragon scale sword! Qiu Jiansha quickly pulled out his sword and bumped it back. The sword force exploded and shocked his chest. Qiu Jiansha stepped back a few steps. As soon as he stabilized his body, he rushed to him at night, and hit him hard on his back. Bang! Qiu Jian flies out, bumps into the bluestone not far away, falls to the ground, rolls over several circles, and vomit blood in his mouth. After experiencing the Qin music test, Qiu Jian''s soul killing power has greatly decreased, and his strength has been greatly reduced. Although his soul power has also been consumed a lot in the white night, he has a spirit flower and a five life heavenly soul. He has become a saint in his flesh, and has just broken through. His strength has been greatly restored. At this moment, Qiu Jiansha is not his opponent at all. "This palm is for Master Yi to pay you back!" White night light road, pull out the dragon scale sword that inserts on the ground, go toward the enemy sword to kill. "White night, do you really think I''m afraid of you?" Qiu Jiansha stood up with his teeth clenched. His fingers trembled, and a magic weapon flew out of the ring. A huge gold hammer rose in the air and turned into the size of a giant tree and smashed it down heavily. Hum! A dazzle light flashed on the white night''s face, and the soul of Zhentian Dragon flew out, releasing the power of suppression and directly pressing down the huge hammer from the air. "Seventy two serial blood knives!" When Qiu Jian kills and drinks again, there is a strange light in the storage ring. Seventy two horrible blood knives fly out of the ring, and they are arranged in the air and become a knife array, which is shrouded in the white night. In the white night, with a dragon scale sword on the ground, a reverse Liangyi array was quickly constructed within five breaths. When the bloody knife came, it hit the big array, splashed on both sides and collapsed. "What?" Qiu Jiansha''s eyes are tense. The 72 serial blood sabres are the body protecting sword array that he seized from killing a person in yanghun state. It is easy to trap a person in yanghun state. How could it be broken by white night? This man is really weird. Qiu Jiansha''s eyes twinkled, swallowing pills in his mouth while thinking about retreat. Now, however, he has no way out. "Master ye..." Qiu Jiansha turns his head and shouts at Yexun, hoping to get Ye Xun to come forward. But Yexun just shook his head: "Lord Chou, I can''t comment on who is right and who is wrong in this matter. I don''t want to interfere in the affairs between you and master Bai. Excuse me." When Qiu Jian killed him, his heart turned to ashes. Whoosh! The white night rushed over and rolled out a lot of illusions. The terrible dragon scale sword was like the sharp teeth of a wild dragon. The enemy sword''s face was tight. When he carried the sword to meet him, the shadow of the two people was intertwined in an instant. "Shadow wing kill!" Qiu Jiansha had a big drink, and his soul power was activated. After his death, two huge bat wings condensed by the soul power overflowed behind him. They were like the devil''s claws and patted toward the white night. But the light of the sword flashed, and before the two wings hit, they were chopped by the night. No way! The smell of the white night is too thick to shake.In this way, Qiu Jian will surely die. Qiu Jiansha knew this well. He bit his teeth and his eyes were cold. He suddenly focused on Yi Baixiu, who was injured on the ground not far away. "White night is so protective and white show must like this woman! If you take her as a pledge, you may live a life. " After killing the thought, Qiu Jian offered another treasure, which was actually a magic weapon of fantasy. In an instant, the whole body of the white night was twisted. But he himself is toward the white show clothes. White clothes show pretty white face, immediately understand the intention of Qiu Jian kill. "Mean!" She bit her teeth and stood up to resist, but she couldn''t do it. But at this time, a sword came from the side and cut directly on the arm of Qiu Jian. Pooh. Qiu Jiansha''s arm directly fell down, and the blood rushed to the sky. One of them was unstable. He fell heavily on the ground and rolled for several circles, covering his broken arm and howling in a low voice. The white night stood behind him. "It''s impossible... How could my dream be cracked so quickly? "It''s impossible..." Qiu Jian''s teeth trembled, angry and frightened. "If you don''t use this technique to trap me before I go to the seventh floor, you will succeed. But unfortunately, I can''t be trapped by magic alone now." The white night is light. Qiu Jiansha''s whole body trembled and understood in an instant. The breakthrough just made by white night is a breakthrough in his mood. His mood has reached the state of emptiness and brightness. For those who are in a strong state of mind, their spirit is strong and their will is not urged. Magic has no effect on them for a long time. Qiu Jian''s lips were cracked, and his body moved slightly. He looked at the passers-by in horror, but did not dare to blink. "Master Bai... Wait! Wait a minute. I have something to say... I... I''ll trade all my stuff for your forgiveness, OK? As long as you don''t kill me, I promise that I will never be enemies with you again. When I see you in the future, I will take a detour! What do you think? " Qiu Jiansha was completely flustered and said in a hurry. But the white night turned a deaf ear and did not stop at all. "White night! If you kill me! It must be doomed! My master... My master is a strong man that even the supreme one dare not provoke. If you move me, you will have no life to gain... " if you can''t see the weakness of Qiu Jian, you will immediately threaten. But he obviously misjudged the character of white night. "So what?" The white night looks cold and cuts off with a sword. Qiu Jiansha tried his best to resist it, but he was not an enemy at all. The general situation fell down and shocked him. The dragon scale sword suddenly penetrated his heart... Qiu Jiansha puffed all over his body, his mouth was wide open, his eyes were staring at the white night, and then he fell to the ground. Fourth master, death. There was silence all around. "Yu Changhong, Lin Xueying, Li Kuang, Qianyu prince, and now, with Qiu Jiansha, five of the ten masters on the master list have died by the hand of the white night... Is this guy really afraid to poke a hole in the sky?" Yi Bai Xiu has a complicated expression and a bitter smile. But there is a little white show can expect. When the death news of Qianyu prince, Qiu Jiansha and others spread all over the whole land of entering the soul, the deterrent power of the word "white night" will certainly surpass Yexun. After all, he has already killed half of the masters! White night will be a sword, Qiu Jian killed fingers were cut off, storage ring flying, he seized, throwing toward the white show. Clothes white show subconsciously catch, Leng Leng Leng. The storage ring of an old master is equivalent to a treasure. "Master Bai, this..." "this is for you, and you are entitled to thank you." Said the white night. "This... Well... I''m not affectation anymore." Yi Baixiu nodded and took the ring. White night could defeat the prince of Qianyu. He might not like the things in the ring, but Yi Baixiu obviously needed more. Ye Xun looked at the scene with complicated eyes, and then looked at the man who played the piano. He killed people here in the daytime. However, the ancestors of the Vientiane clan did not look at them all the time. He was playing the strings lightly, showing no concern until Qiu Jian killed them. "Well, after you have successfully completed my test, now it''s time for you to go to the eighth floor. Before you go, you can get a soul script I gave you." After that, the forefathers of the Vientiane gate raised their palms, and rows of books appeared out of thin air. Everyone''s eyes lit up. "Please choose your own." The Lute Player said. "Since the elder said so, we are not polite." Ye Xun swept around and took off a music score: "I''m very interested in music, so I''d like to choose this book of Sanfeng Qin Pu" the masked woman came forward, did not say a word, glanced around, and silently took down a book named "Purple moon heart Sutra". Yuandu and yibaixiu are both envious, which is the reward of the ancestors of the Vientiane gate.It''s a pity that they didn''t go through the test, they couldn''t get the benefit. But the most pitiful thing is that Qiu Jian killed him. He passed the test clearly, but he provoked the white night to die and died with hatred. It''s the turn of the day. After reading the book of "strong body", he took it. In fact, he was not interested in these books, because he had obtained more and more terrifying mental Dharma skills from Qianlong, which were extremely precious to the master, but they were not so important. When the reward is over, the player waves his hand, and a crystal clear vortex door appears in the public''s sight. "Well, you go to the eighth floor, the eliminated people also leave quickly, I want to play the piano." "Farewell, younger generation." The crowd clasped hands. Yuandu looked at the whirlpool door, sighed and turned away. Yexun stepped in with the masked woman. "Master Bai, I left first. I wish you a triumphant song all the way," Yi Bai Xiu called out and said with a smile. Thank you very much White night nods. They turned around at night and set foot on the eighth floor... respectively www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 When they first entered the eighth floor, they were all nervous. Even Yexun, who had been to the eighth floor, was full of vigilance and caution. "The eighth test is attack! Before I arrived at the eighth floor alone, it was extremely unfavorable for me to go up to the test. This time, I have two people to help me. I can''t pass the test smoothly and reach the ninth floor. " Yesun. White night to listen to the doubts, but when entering the eighth floor, only understand everything. There was a huge palace on the eighth floor. Two huge stone sculptures of green lions stood at the gate of the palace. They were very powerful. At this time, a voice came from the eighth floor. "If you want to get the benefits that my Lord has given you, go into the palace and find the dragon ball." Then the sound disappears. "Dragon ball?" "It''s the weight to pass the eighth floor. However, there are a lot of powerful people in this palace. It''s not difficult to find the dragon ball, but it''s extremely difficult to get it. Last time I failed, I stopped on the eighth floor. I met a supreme master, and there were a lot of Yang spirits around me. That''s why I lost miserably." Yesson said. It seems that the palace is full of yanghun people. "How many dragon balls are there?" At this time, the masked woman who did not speak began to speak. Her voice was extremely delicate and pleasant. "There should be a lot of them. I know two." Ye Xun looked at the masked woman, and with a slight smile, he clasped his fist and said, "before I was in a hurry, haven''t you consulted the girl''s name?" It is enough to prove that this masked woman is not an ordinary person. "Just call me" red. " The masked woman nodded slightly as a salute. "It''s the red girl. It''s disrespectful." Ye Xun said with a smile: "I thought that everyone entered the Xiaoxu fantasy world only for the reward here. In this case, we should work together. This palace master is like a cloud. How about the three of us to take the Pearl, the red girl and the white master together?" Red thought and nodded. "Yes." White night also does not refuse, if there are really strong people in Yang soul state everywhere, even if he has a dead dragon sword, he will surely die. The three headed for the palace. As soon as they approached, the two stone carvings of green lions in front of the palace came to life and rushed at the three people. Ye Xun pointed a little, and a cold light turned into a half moon in front of him. In an instant, he split the two stone carvings into pieces, and then pressed his fingers again and placed them on his waist. Soft sword? The white night took a look. The blow just now is very frightening. I''m afraid that in the Yang soul state, one hit will kill. Yexun has been able to compete with the supreme. Red also looked at Ye Xun and did not make a sound. The three continued. Entering the palace, there is a long white jade road. On both sides of the road, there are statues. There are hundreds of stone sculptures on the hundred meter road. "These stone carvings are easy to deal with." Ye Xun moves forward, and the stone carving comes to life in an instant. However, when the stone carving moves, he pulls out his sword and splits it. The stone carving is all the strength of the heaven soul state, and can''t hold Ye Xun''s sword. What Bai Ye cares about is that every time Yexun takes out a sword, he will immediately withdraw his sword and repeat it constantly. His attack and kill style is quite like pulling out a sword. Ye Xun produced a hundred swords from a hundred stone carvings. After the hundred swords, his breath was not in a mess. He was as if nothing had happened. The second master is really worthy of his reputation. He is more than one point stronger than the third ranked Prince of Qianyu. No wonder Qiu Jiansha and others respect Ye Xun so much. However, such a strong man, but also defeated in the eighth floor. It can be seen that the current stone carvings are just appetizers. The real big head should be in the back. Sure enough, when the three men were about to finish the road, a stone sculpture dressed in heavy armor and holding a long halberd in his hand appeared in front of the three men. Compared with other stone carvings, this stone carving is one circle larger. When three people approach, it actually opens its eyes and its pupils seem to be burning with fire. "As far as I know, the ancestor of the Vientiane gate, who was buried on the eighth floor, was a top-notch mechanism master. The whole palace, including all the stone carvings in the palace, was his mechanism maker." Yesson said. Mechanism? The heart beat in the daytime. But he saw the stone carving move, it came, stopped a hundred steps in front of the three people, a long halberd swung, pointing to the three people. "Leave, or die." "His weakness is the back of his brain, which can be easily broken by attacking it." The three people didn''t pay attention to the mechanism person at all. Ye Xun spoke directly. "I''m trapping the mechanism man. You two try to attack the back of the brain." Red said. They nodded and rushed to the organ. White night took the dragon scale sword first to approach, and the mechanism man opened it. As soon as he raised his hand, the long halberd was divided into nearly a thousand halberd shadows, like the mouth of a tiger, and was swallowed by it. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue." In the white night, the sword edge is thrown away, and the long halberd is broken.Ye Xun did not hesitate. He immediately went around the back of the stone carving and pulled out the soft sword. The stone carving quickly turns her head and attacks Ye Xun. The white night''s eyes are awe inspiring and she attacks the back of her head. Hong also gives her hand. She raises her plain hands and flies out with two long silks, which entangle the stone carving like a snake, trapping it. One after the other, they carried their swords and killed them. The stone carvings were cut into a pile of rotten stones. "Sure enough, it''s easy for three people to work together. I''ve been grinding for an hour by this guy." Yexun breathed and said with a smile. The three continued. At this time, the palace burst out several bright silver lights, straight into the sky. The crowd looked up. "This is where the dragon ball is." Yexun''s eyes brightened. White night roughly looked at the eye, locked in the three people from the current three nearest route. "Take this road first." "Good." After that, step forward. The mechanism people inside are really not comparable to those outside. As soon as the three people enter, all the mechanism people they meet are the strength of Yang soul state. They are under great pressure to fight with them. In the daytime, they can''t help but think of their five mechanism men. Those mechanism men were built with the highest mechanism technique of worshipping the moon god sect and equipped with natural materials and earth treasures. Now they are just the top of the heaven soul realm, but there are so many mechanism people here It''s the strength of the Yang soul state, and I don''t know how these people made it... the palace is not big. In addition, ye Xun and Hong cooperate to kill all the way in the white night. They can hardly meet strong enemies, and soon they are killed to the end of the road. There is a small pavilion at the end of the hall. There are four organ people standing at the door. They are all above the fifth level of Yang soul state. For a moment and a half, the agents at this stage can''t be killed. It''s just four. It''s not hard to deal with it. "I Seduce two, and you kill the other two." Red Road, and then rushed to, Long Ling like dancing python, hit two mechanism people, white night and ye Xun each found one, killed in the past. With half a column of incense, the two kill the mechanism man, and then cooperate with red to erase the other two. The dragon ball was put on the stage in the center of the pavilion, and this one was given to Hong. After all, she made the greatest contribution all the way. Red is not polite. She raises Lianbu and goes to pick up the dragon ball. The dragon ball is bright and clean, emitting a breath of concentration and tranquility. It seems that it is also a treasure. But at the moment when the dragon ball was picked up by the red, a melodious trumpet sound suddenly rang through the whole palace. Ye Xun and Hong are trembling, looking around, I don''t know what happened. The white night is an exciting spirit. He rushes forward a few steps and stares at the table. A moment later, he raises his hand, and the dragon scale sword cuts off the jade platform. However, he sees several strange array under the jade stage. "What is this?" Ye Xun asked in dismay. "Mechanism array!" The road sank in the white night and looked out. However, the ground began to tremble, and countless mechanism personnel were arranged in order, along the broad road, stepping towards this. It''s like an army. After a while, the whole cabinet room was surrounded by a tight, impenetrable. "It turns out that all the dragon balls are a trigger point. Once you get them, you will be besieged by all the people in the vicinity!" Yexun frowned. There is no doubt that the three of them will die. And just then, on the top of the palace, there was the same sound as before. "If you surrender, you can save your life. If you try to challenge beyond your ability, you will be dead or alive." Their faces were very ugly. Although you have got the dragon ball, you have to walk out of the palace with the dragon ball. Only when you get out of the palace can you finish the test. And there is only one dragon ball here. How to divide it? What''s more, how to break through the encirclement? Among these people, there are many powerful people with five levels of strength. Who knows if there is any one who can rival the supreme? Yexun''s eyes twinkled as he walked step by step. He took a breath, stepped a little, and the man disappeared in an instant. But at this time, the sword Qi darted in front of the pavilion. Everything in front of the pavilion even wrapped the earth and turned into powder. The disappeared Yexun reappeared. He was in a state of shock and gasping. Ye Xun tried to break through, but he failed... "the number of people who appeared this time is several times as many as I met last time, and there are many strong people in the rear. We can''t be the opponent!" "Is there nothing to do now?" Red road. Ye Xun bowed his head and frowned, and finally sighed: "I haven''t broken through. I''m not the enemy of these mechanism men. I''m not afraid that there''s no firewood left. If I lose here, it''s really not worth the loss. It''s just... Just..." after that, he stepped back a few steps and said, "I abstain." Wow. Ye Xun''s body immediately swings the halo, directly spreads out the small virtual illusion realm. As soon as Yexun left, the pressure on them increased greatly, and it was impossible for them to break through."Master Bai, don''t you give up?" Red looked at the white night, but saw that his eyes were indifferent, but there was a strong sense of war in the depths of his pupils. He was slightly surprised and asked. "I want to have a try." "You can''t be joking here. If you are a little careless, the spirit of heaven will be damaged. If you don''t talk about your accomplishments, you may even lose your life. Even master Ye gave up. You should think about it carefully." Red low. These people in the Taiji City, it is an unstoppable force. "Try to say it again. It''s not my style to give up so directly." A faint smile on the white night. Red hesitated and nodded: "in this case, good, good luck to you!" She handed over the dragon ball. After the white night, he saw the red and stepped back a few steps, but he did not give up directly. Instead, he sacrificed the spirit of heaven, waved the long silk and danced. White night is quite puzzled, but found that with the graceful dance of red, her soul gradually blooms with dazzling colorful light, directly shining on his body. In an instant, the body of the white night was shining, just like the God of war. The pure power poured out continuously. The five heavenly spirits were in high spirits, and their state rose wildly. He understood Red''s intention. He took a deep breath and looked at the secret service men at the gate of Bi''s cabinet. Depending on the current soul skills, it is impossible to break through these secret devices. No matter the sword technique, the nine soul sword formula or the magic sword formula of Mo Wu, it is impossible to break through the army like an iron wall. Maybe, I can try that sword move. Thinking in the white night, my eyes opened, and the fire of the soul emperor was on fire, and the terrible power of the soul emperor was suddenly diffused. As soon as he swung the dragon scale sword, the sword whirled up and circled in front of him, and the blade pointed directly at the mechanism man... after a dance, the state of the white night was almost raised to the extreme. The accuracy of the soul, the accuracy of the strength, the strength of the flesh, the recovery of the soul power, etc., all rose to a level. White night has never had such a wonderful feeling, let alone experience such soul art. Just a dance, Hongxiang sweat dripping, slightly gasping. Thank you very much White night thanks way. "No need." Red shook her head, but did not leave in a hurry, beautiful eyes fell on the dragon scale sword. At the moment, the dragon scale sword has been covered with red light, as if to melt, but the space around the body of the white night began to twist, and the soul emperor frantically delivered power, which seemed to tear this area apart. What kind of soul skill is this? Why is it so terrible? Her eyes trembled, and she forgot to leave. Instead, she stood in the same place and looked at... in her heart, a trace of expectation welled up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 The sword''s meaning is surging, and it is released to all directions. Just look at the white night, suddenly a large number of dark and deep black veins, such as snake climbing. And later generations, with their arms moving, firmly clasped the handle of dragon scale sword. Bang! The place where the sword handle collides with the palm of the hand will explode directly, and the destructive force pattern will bloom, and the whole pavilion will turn into rubble in an instant... what a terrible power. The pupils of red eyes are slightly swollen. The sword has not yet come out. It is so powerful just by touching it. If the sword is wielded directly, I''m afraid it will be able to compete with the supreme one? In fact, red does not know, and there is no end to the white night. There are so many powerful mechanism people. It makes sense for ye Xun to leave. Let alone Yexun, he also wants to go. However, he thought of Qianlong''s saying that soul cultivation is sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. This time he came to Taiji city for the purpose of cultivating soul skills. All the soul skills learned from Qianlong in the daytime are extraordinary. If you want to break through and understand deeper, you have to constantly feel and learn from the difficulties and dangers. This is a dangerous way. After all, the current spiritual situation of white night is too low, and it is difficult to break through on your own This is one of the reasons why Qianlong sent him to the Archean battlefield. And now, it''s an opportunity. I have Vajra is not bad, there is a holy body shelter, if really can not break through, exit is definitely in time. White night took a deep breath, his eyes trembled, and he waved the dragon scale sword to the front. Click. The body of dragon scale sword melts a little directly. A strong wind tears the earth and turns into a chaotic force that destroys everything. It roars to the distance. The front dozens of mechanism people were directly torn into pieces, into pieces of broken debris, broken to the ground. That''s great. After the red Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng, but the eyes flash a trace of regret. This sword alone is not enough. The gap caused by those dead mechanism people was quickly filled by the dense mechanism people behind, but they were still surrounded, and the situation could not be changed. They stepped into the pavilion, only a few dozen meters away from the white night. "It''s too late to go." Red look tight, ready to abstain. Sonorous. At this time, several chilly sword Qi flew out of the mechanism people, like a crescent moon, attacking at night. "Not good!" Red eyes low cry, but at this time, the white night also waved the sword. When the sword goes down, the whole dragon scale sword will disappear in an instant... an amazing force of swallowing the heaven and earth swept out. Heaven and earth, the sea, the blue sky, the earth... All tremble. At this moment, the human body, bone, soul, and soul are shaking with fear. Sword power! The discovery of red panic. This strike at the cost of a sword in white night is the purest sword power! "What kind of sword move is this?" She asked in silence. However, the sword power that engulfs the heaven and the earth has rolled out like a wave, like a huge palm, mercilessly patting the dense mechanism personnel. Red held her breath and looked quietly. She didn''t know she had forgotten to run away. Chucking... the big hand fell down and turned into thousands of sword lights, tearing all the mechanism people there. A vacuum zone with a diameter of 100 meters appeared in front of them. No matter what kind of mechanism person, they were killed. But the mechanism man behind still advanced, intending to approach. At this time, all the light of the sword stopped. At that time, his body moved and rushed into the area. He reached out and grabbed a sword light, and then he chopped at the mechanism man. The light of the sword is as sharp as a sword. If you touch it, you will break it. The mechanism person also moved, a long halberd toward the white night constantly throw away. However, the sword light was as good as mud. He clasped the sword light in his hands and kept swinging it. The sword light danced disorderly and split the halberd. It was easy to break the hard body of the mechanism man. Hong Fang''s heart leaped wildly. She believed that even in front of these sword lights, the supreme one would be split alive. What the hell is this? Is it really a soul skill that a second level person can master? It''s impossible. I''m afraid that the secret script given by the elder on the seventh floor is not so powerful? White night''s actions completely subverted her world outlook. "Red girl." A drink in the white night. Red back to God, immediately understand God, quickly ran away. In the white night, the sword light dances incessantly, the sword light soars to the sky, the sword power blooms, and kills forward. After being waved out by the white night, the sword light seems to have come alive. It moves forward with the white night and rotates continuously, just like a moving sword cover. This dense and terrifying mechanism man was brutally killed by day night! Red broken step follows behind the white night, the sword power around her makes her shiver. This is a deterrent force, which comes from the deterrent power of these sword lights. The white night at the moment made her feel more like a monarch than a swordsman.A king who controls and controls these sword lights!! "Flying stream!" At this time, the white night suddenly a drink, all sword light seems to be under some guidance, line up together. His finger is forward... Susu... the sword light turns into a torrent and invades forward!! The assembled mechanism people were instantly engulfed by the torrent, and the sword light disappeared. There was already a mess, and half of them could no longer be seen. This move even surpasses the supreme!! Red heart beating wildly, the heart has been able to determine that the white night body must have a very adverse law Jue. "Let''s go!" Drink in the daytime. Red reacts and runs forward. She continued to dance long silk, a gorgeous halo covered the body of the white night, the white night had just consumed the soul power, and immediately replenished, the tired spirit also became energetic. With the help of red, the remaining scattered mechanism people could not stop the white night. Soon, they rushed to the gate. Her eyes are a little dull looking at the rubble all the way, all the way broken dead mechanism people, dreamlike, can''t believe this is true. For a long time, talents have adapted to it. "Well, white night, go out quickly." Red slightly gasping for breath, sweat micro overflow, wry smile way. The white night did not move, his eyes moved to the right, to see a halo not far away, for a long time did not go out. Red Leng Leng Leng: "what do you want to do? Do you want more beads? " "Before we took the beads, we attracted many mechanism people around, so that there were a lot less mechanism people here." In the white night. "Can... We finally escaped, white night, you don''t impulsive..." red quickly advised way. "Only one, of course not enough. Follow me." The white night said, stepping forward, offering the sword spirit and chopping to the front one. Bai Ye doesn''t like to be in debt to others. If Hong leaves, it''s OK. But she doesn''t leave immediately. Instead, she helps Bai Ye out. Without red, Bai can''t successfully promote the king''s sword skill learned from Qianlong. Naturally, she can''t break through the encirclement so easily. What''s more, Bai Ye still wants to find some pressure to break through the nine turn immortal body and the magic sword formula of Mo Wu Look for opportunities. Red bowed his head and was silent for a moment, and finally followed him. Sure enough, before taking pearls, a large number of mechanism people gathered here were led away, and then killed by night. The mechanism people here are very sparse, and there is only one level five of the strongest Yang soul state. Moreover, although these people emit the flavor of Yang soul state, they are quite different from real people. They can easily break through and enter the pavilion. "Go and get the beads." He cried at night. Red nodded and walked quickly, but she hesitated when her catkin just moved away. She looked out of her eyes, frowned and asked, "can there be that kind of alarm pattern here?" "There must be." "Well... " there is no way to prevent it. You can only take it and run away. " White night looked out of the eye, Ning way: "here is only a kilometer away from the Palace door, you take the beads, we rush out, within ten breath, we will be able to run out, I open the way for you." Red smell voice, chin head way: "that good, you prepare next." White night immediately accumulates soul power. Red will catkin on the dragon ball, the red lips under the veil light open: "three! Two! One... Go As soon as the sound falls, the dragon ball is pulled up, and they turn into lightning and rush to the gate. At the same time, the melodious sound of the trumpet came out again... the two people were in a hurry. Before those people arrived, the white night and red had already rushed out of the palace gate. Hong Fang''s heart was beating wildly, and her breath became short. Soon! It''s safe in a minute. She thought to herself. But at this time, a huge foot into the sky headphones, directly in front of the two people, the terrible force like a huge wave, severely slapped on the two people. Bang! The two were immediately hit and flew and fell heavily to the ground. The white night only felt that the bombarded place was extremely painful, and the skin was about to be torn. He supported himself and stood up, only to find the gate of the palace and wriggle. The bricks moved quickly, and the plaques trembled. After a while, the whole palace gate turned into a giant. "It turns out that the gate of the palace is also a mechanism man?" Red stands up, Leng Leng way. "I''m afraid it''s not the gate of the palace, but the whole palace." Looking around in the daytime, he said faintly. At this time, the ground shook and the earth split, and a statue of the mechanism man in armor rose from the ground. In the distance, there were also rows and rows of people with horrible breath. They walked in step with long guns in their hands, and their momentum was shocking.Whoosh... three halos came from the depths of the palace and landed directly in front of the gate. These are three statues close to two meters. They are different in appearance. Some of them are young men with seven long swords. They are extremely fierce. Some of them are old people with wooden sticks in their hands and their breath is calm. The last one is a young woman with double rings in her hands. Red see, completely lost. These three people''s bodies... All bloom with the supreme breath! Three supremacy?? "It''s over Red back to God, bitter said. "Not necessarily." The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. "If you leave directly, you can also enter the ninth floor. Now, none of us can go to the ninth floor... White night, before they attack, let''s abstain." Red sighed. She looked at the white night in a complicated way. If the white night just left, it would not end up like this. What does he think? "Try again." "Unless there are hundreds of people who surpass the highest level of the mechanism, there will be no way for us to surpass the supreme level of the mechanism! Give up. " Hongjiao dimple was tight and did not dare to hesitate. Seeing that the government officials were about to launch an offensive, she would open her mouth and shout, "master, I..." but before she finished her words, she was covered by a big hand. Red Jiao''s body trembled, such as being shocked, her eyes looked at the white night in disbelief. "Don''t give up, believe me!" The eyes are serious at night. Her cheeks flushed and her heart was beating wildly. At this time, her brain had become a little difficult to use. She could only nod her head. But. Three supreme. How can we defeat them? I saw the white night turn around and stare at the three mechanism men coldly, and press my right hand on a gold brown sword on my waist www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 Seeing the tall and straight figure in front of me, red felt her heart beat violently. There are three supreme masters. There are dozens of them in the fifth level of yanghun state. There are so many other organs. Even if ye Xun is here, he can only turn around and leave. But why is this person so confident? Even if he had defeated Qiu Jiansha and Qianyu prince, it would not have represented anything. At most, it would have proved that he had the means to compete with the supreme. But now, there are several supreme masters in front of him. Even if he did not run, he would surely die. Red Zheng Zheng Zheng looks at him, this only heaven soul realm second level person, unexpectedly gives her a kind of inexplicable sense of security. Somehow, she always felt that maybe... Miracles would appear... sonorous. A deep sound of swords reverberated in my ears. Red slightly side look, but see white night has pulled out that golden brown sword. A little body of the sword was reflected in her pupils, but as soon as the sword appeared, people suddenly felt that their mood had been hit hard, and a sense of terror and awe struck her, and they were all a little unstable. Whoa. White night opened his arms and pulled out the strange and fierce sword. All of a sudden, Hong found that her vision was completely occupied, and her eyes were full of gold, and she couldn''t see anything clearly... she was so nervous that she didn''t know what was going on. She could only hear a sound like the roar of an angry dragon hitting her eardrum. Is this dragon roaring or sword roaring? Red did not know, but she felt that she was going to faint. "White night, what are you doing?" She tried to endure the discomfort, and at the same time pushed her soul power to the limit, to guard against accidents. At this time, the roar of the angry dragon gradually weakened, and then came the sound of crumbling stones. When the line of sight gradually recovers, the red completely stupefied. The three "supreme" in front of them were all reduced to rubble, and even the huge gate was blasted off half of it. In the white night, his hands turned red, and his palms almost turned to white bones, and the burnt black skin was still stained with it. But he seemed not to know the pain. He was still clinging to the dark gold sword. The man was panting violently, and the sweat was falling on his face. There is only one question in my mind. What happened just now?? "Go..." the white night seemed to have exhausted all his strength. When he put the sword into the scabbard, he fell to the ground powerlessly. "Woo The people around me rushed towards this place like crazy. Red whole body a excited, dare not have the slightest hesitation, rushed to the past, such as lotus root like arms around the white night, jade foot a little, toward the gate. Whoosh.... the dense spirit like rain came from behind her and hit her jade back hard. Red Jiao body swing, such as the rain hit duckweed, mouth bleeding, silver teeth clenched, against the terrible spirit of the gas toward the outside. "Hold on Red heart in silent, beautiful eyes coagulation tight. Finally, people fly out of the Palace door, and then a breath, with the white night fell to the ground. The white night tried to open his eyes, breathing very weak, the soul emperor directly scattered, divided into five heavenly spirits, and each one was extremely dry, nearly dried up. Red lie on his chest, but also for a long time can not get up. "Is it over?" White night weak asked. "It''s over." Red raised her head, and her veil danced softly. Behind the veil, a beautiful face loomed in the back of the veil... the pupils of the white night shrank, and the whole soul seemed to be touched. What''s going on? I turn my eyes to the white night. He also saw a lot of beautiful women. He thought he had resistance to beauty. Why did he feel deeply attracted to her just by seeing the red face? Is it a trick? But at this time, she can''t start seduction, and it''s unnecessary... this woman is so strange. At this time, the earth trembled again, and then the whole palace rose slowly and flew into the air. They turned their heads and looked in shock. "Isn''t this the end of it?" Murmured red. However, the palace twists and turns quickly, and huge bricks and stones are piled up. After a while, a giant with nearly a thousand feet in length appears in front of them. They were tiny as ants. "If we''re going to deal with this guy, we''ll have to give up." White night weak said, the face can not help but show a bitter smile. Red also shows the color of despair. Have all previous efforts been wasted? But at this time, the giant opened his mouth, and the voice was the one he had heard before. "Congratulations on successfully passing my test. You will have the qualification to enter the Ninth level."The giant crouched down and looked at the two men. They were stunned. "Are you the Vientiane master buried on the eighth floor?" Red understood immediately. "Yes, but I''m different from the other senior brothers and brothers on several levels. They are just a wisp of remnant soul stranded. I rely on the skill of mechanism to attach the residual soul to the body, which is barely rebirth. This is my essence." The giant said with a smile, a little proud of his words. When they heard it, they were relieved. "The master is really proficient in the mechanism of existence." White night road. "However, I can''t defeat your sword in the end." The giant didn''t smile, he said something. White night naturally heard it, but he had no choice but to smile: "what the elder said is not right. How many times can I swing my sword? However, there is an endless stream of mechanism people of our predecessors. If I didn''t escape, I would have died early. What''s the use of the sword if the sword''s owner is not strong enough? " "Ha ha, you boy, it''s very interesting and very good. Nowadays, young people are not only fickle and impetuous, but also arrogant. There are very few people like you who are modest. You must keep this attitude. Only in this way can we make continuous breakthroughs and make unremitting progress." White night tried to stand up, to the giant rigorous salute: "thank you for your advice." "Well." The giant nodded his head and said, "in addition, although your sword is strong, it is not invincible. There are countless ways in the world. The sword can defeat the enemy and is also controlled by the enemy. The same means of the last few layers connect with the sky. You should be careful. If you can enter the twelfth layer, you will be lucky to enter the soul land!" White night if thoughtful, again for the ceremony: "younger generation wrote down." "Well, stop talking nonsense. Now it''s time for you to benefit. After all, what do you want? I have all the panacea and the magic weapon against heaven. " Giant road. They were silent. "Girl, what do you want?" Asked the giant. "Master, do you have the" casting spirit pill " Red asked. The giant was stunned and laughed: "Nvwa is so fierce. I really have a spirit casting pill here. I have worked so hard to get it. OK, if you open your mouth, it will be cheaper for you!" After that, the giant moved his big hand and the palm of his hand cracked, and a jade box the size of a palm flew out. Red hands holding, open the jade box, eyes suddenly bright. "Casting the spirit pill can cast a incomplete soul house and cultivate it. Although the survival rate of cultivation is only 40%, it is better than nothing. Once it is successful, it will give birth to a new spirit. For the soul, it is a priceless treasure." The giant laughed and looked at the white night, "what about you, boy?" The white night pondered for a moment and said, "I want the strongest mechanism skill of my predecessors." "Well?" The giant was stunned, and his huge eyes were like two suns, staring at him closely. For a long time, he laughed and said, "boy, you have a good eye, but I''m afraid you can''t learn this skill." "If you don''t, you won''t learn from nature." "Hahaha... Interesting, so interesting." The giant laughed and said with a smile, "good, good, since you want to learn, I will teach it to you." After that, the giant crouched down and turned into a palace again. The door opened, and a voice came from the door. "Boy, you come to the main hall alone for me, Nvwa. If you want to wait for him, you can wait here. If you don''t want to, you can go to the ninth floor." "I''ll wait here." Red light voice, speech also has some expectations. She can''t even pass the eighth floor. She''s looking for death when she goes to the ninth floor. If she wants to enter the ninth floor, she has to rely on the white night. "I''ll go and return." The white night flushed and nodded, and went to the palace. ... ... a ray of light flashed through the gate of the small virtual fantasy. The people around him were wide eyed and eager. Suddenly, the crowd was boiling. "It''s master Ye!" "Master Ye is out!" "See Master Ye." The voice is unceasing, the crowd can''t stop to rush towards this, several big people come, the crowd dodges. The big people warmly greet Ye Xun. Ye Xun smiles lightly and deals with it at will. He looks at the entrance of the small virtual fantasy. "Is Yexun coming out? I didn''t expect that he would still be blocked on the eighth floor. " Yi Baixiu sighed, showing a pity color Yi Baixiu, Du ya, Leng yourong gathered together, and Yan Niu was also present. "Why hasn''t the boss come out yet?" Yan Niu stretched out his head. "If yesun comes out, he will probably be quick." Du Ya road. A few people are waiting. The leaves are not so good. The others were curious. "Master ye, is there anyone else in it?" One can ask. "Master Bai is in it. In addition, there is a girl of great strength." Yexun hesitated and said.As soon as the people around him heard it, they immediately laughed. "Even master Ye is blocked on the eighth floor. How can these people set foot on the ninth floor at night?" "See, they''ll be out soon." The laughter continued, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Yexun''s appearance represents the end of Xiaoxu fantasy. Most of the rest of the people are going to be eliminated. There is nothing to look forward to here. Most of the talented and powerful have begun to prepare for Taiji and gather martial arts. However, yeson did not leave. He gazed at the mark on the eighth layer of the tombstone, his eyes slightly frozen. All of a sudden, the mark flickered and then quickly faded. Ye Xun''s face changed sharply and he rushed forward. People around look strange, along Yexun''s eyes, only to find that the mark of eight layers has been completely gray. Everyone immediately stares at the whirlpool of the little fantasy. However, no one came out for a long time. "What''s going on?" Finally, someone realized that something was wrong and burst out with exclamations and questions. When the mark of eight layers is dark, it means that the test of eight layers is over. However, white night and red did not appear for such a long time, there is only one possibility... they have completed the test of the eighth floor. The crowd that had just scattered gathered again. All the people were staring at the tombstone... for a long time... "no... but... Can..." Ye Xun stares at the eight layers of marks, slowly extruding these three words from his mouth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 The central part of the palace is very grand. The pillars look like the sky, and it takes several people to encircle them. The ground is full of stone slabs of two meters long and wide, like jade. Rows of huge stone sculptures of birds and animals stand on both sides of the Palace Avenue. When passing by in the daytime, there is always a feeling that these stone carvings are looking at themselves. The whole scene is magnificent and magnificent, even if it is the imperial palace. Is this the hall cast by master mechanism? After entering the main hall, there was nothing inside except a pale blue light and shadow standing in the center. It is the remnant soul of the ancestors of Vientiane Sect on the eighth floor. "I''ve met my predecessors." Come forward in the white night. "Don''t be too polite." Light and shadow turned around. He looked like a man in his forties. His face was upright and his eyes were fixed on the white night. He was shining with Brilliance: "he is a good seedling, good, good!" He waved his hand, and the temple immediately began to wriggle. The bricks on the ground began to shake left and right, and strange lines appeared on the bricks and stones. When everything was calmed down, a huge array seal appeared on the bricks and stones at night. "The way of soul cultivation can only be explored and pursued by ourselves. No matter who is your master, he can only guide you a way, but not finish it on your behalf." Light and shadow sat down on his knees and closed his eyes: "time is not waiting for you, boy. Let''s start." "Yes." Nodding at night, he sat down with his knees crossed. The array was activated immediately, and the runes on the ground were like swimming fish. They came alive and swam around the white night. Soon, they got into his body one by one. At first, the white night was quite vigilant, and only when it was found that there was no hostility could he accept it boldly. "Incarnate in the sea, machine in the heart, all kinds of Dharma, I am the master..." the light and shadow read slowly, like a magic sound, straight into the mind. White night just closed his eyes and found himself in a unique space. This is a world dominated by machines, mechanisms, and machine arrays. Huge gears rotate under your feet, and the sun and moon in the sky are replaced by array sources. A piece of strange words floated into my mind and flashed in front of my eyes. This is... Sound into the image? White night back to God, mood a vibration, concentrate on staring at these words. "This is my lifelong skill in mechanism. Now I will pass it on to you. I hope you can make good use of the wisdom of this mechanism. Don''t violate your original intention or forget the past." Light and shadow said slowly. It lasted a whole day before it stopped. White night sitting in front of the light and shadow, the body blooming a little halo, light and shadow no longer speak, half a column of incense, halo dissipated, white night re open eyes. "Did you write it all down?" Light and shadow ask. He pondered, as if there was a treasure house in his mind, and nodded: "write it down." "Don''t you understand?" "The skill of mechanism lies in a word of calculation. If so, why should we look at the sky?" Thinking for a moment in the daytime, asking. "Looking at the heaven is not dependent on heaven. The soul cultivator should not violate his original intention. If his fate is not firm and he intends to change his life, he must not believe his life. The skills of ordinary organs are just like swords, which are just tools for killing people. But the real skills of mechanism, like those who have made great achievements in swords, are no longer aimed at killing people, but for changing the number of lives and forging the law of three levels Tao, the way of mechanism, lies in the heaven, and becomes in the people... "Light and shadow patiently instruct. The white night was thoughtful and soon raised questions. Light and shadow take no pains to teach. This question and answer, thinking and examination, is half a day later. Finally, white night did not ask questions. At the moment, he was in a state of mind. Compared with the original mechanism technique of the moon worshiping God sect, the skill of the mechanism obtained by him is quite different from that of the original one, which completely refreshes his three outlooks. He believed that the skill of this mechanism must be the most powerful one in the mainland. "The skill of mechanism should not only be used skillfully, but also should be constantly thinking, deepening and self analyzing. This is quite different from the soul skill, but it has the same beauty. But to put it bluntly, it is only a means, and the key is the person who uses it..." the light and shadow smile and waves his hand: "the time is almost over. Go to the ninth floor." At night, he got up, knelt down on his knees, and performed the ceremony of master and apprentice to the light and shadow. "Yes, master." One day as a teacher and a lifelong father, white night is just the most powerful mechanism skill that I want to learn. However, Guangying has taught all of his life''s knowledge in white night. In the land of nine souls, it is close to respecting teachers. Even some masters may not teach everything to their disciples. The light and shadow was stunned and laughed happily: "ha ha ha, good... I really did not see the wrong person. I only wish you could soar for nine days and shelter the nine spirits." With a stroke of his hand, a crystal clear square the size of a nail appears, and then throws it towards the white night. Reach for it in the daytime. "Since you recognize me as a teacher, then this is a meeting gift for you, which is easy to make use of." This is the secret key.In the white night, my heart moved. "Thank you, master." "Go ahead." Light and shadow said with a smile. The white night nodded, saluted the light and shadow again, and then went to the palace layman. At this moment, the most illusory tombstone they don''t want to see is the most illusory one. The mark of the ninth layer of Xiaoxu dreamland is shining. Yexun''s face was pale and unbelievable. Hearing the news, Du ya, Yi Bai Xiu and others are also stunned and surprised. "The ninth floor is on... Someone has broken into the ninth floor!" Others exclaimed, the sound spread everywhere. The whole Taiji city was in uproar. "Who broke into the ninth floor?" "Do you need to ask? It must be master Ye! " "Are you an idiot? Master Ye has been out for a long time. This time, he regretted that he was defeated in the eighth level. It is said that only master Bai and an expert named Hong have not yet come out of Xiaoxu dreamland... " " who is the person who entered the Xiaoxu fantasy? Master Bai? Or the master called red? Or are they going together? " No one knows. For a time, the crowd was boiling and the voices of discussion continued. The Lin family was in a state of panic, while the Zhu family was in a state of anxiety. "It''s mostly the mysterious woman who has stepped into the Ninth level. Although she has some children in the daytime, how can she compare with master ye? He hasn''t come out yet. Most of them are dead, and the mysterious woman must have entered the ninth floor. She is young and does not show her true face. Her origin is mysterious. She may be a disciple of an expert. " At this time, Taiji Jiansheng came over and said. His words won the approval of many people. Ye Xun also nodded: "the words of brother Jian Sheng are very likely." "Bang, they don''t know the strength of the eldest brother. The eldest brother can kill the prince of Qianyu, and he can also kill Yexun. Maybe the mysterious woman has died, and the eldest one has entered the ninth floor." Yan Niu yelled in secret. However, Du ya, Yi Baixiu and other facial expressions are not very good-looking. Cold and tolerant is also quite worried. Obviously, they also have some faith in Taiji sword. After all, even Yexun has come out. Can night be stronger than Yexun? Even if it is better than Yexun, she may not be able to enter the ninth floor. On the contrary, it is the mysterious woman who does not know about it. Zhu family, Lin family and other potential clan heard taijijiansheng''s words, but a little relieved. On the periphery, Lin Zhengtian and winding snake have already arrived. "The head here is the entrance of the small virtual fantasy. Please don''t go in. There are too many people in it, and they are all powerful and powerful. Our strength is not high. If we offend one of them, it will be hard. Let''s watch it from a distance." Said the snake. People nodded and felt the great power around them. They felt the pressure one by one. They were very uncomfortable. However, Prajna is reckless, running east and West, so that entangled snakes. "What are they saying? What master Bai? Are you talking about brother? " Prajna ran back, and she was greatly confused by the heated discussion of "master Bai" among the people around her. Her small face was full of innocence and asked Fu Qingren and others. Fu mercilessly shook his head and laughed bitterly: "how can it be? Master is a man of heaven. Even if younger martial brother Bai has talent, he can''t touch the position of master... Prajna, don''t run around. This is not the land of Qingge. We have no right and no power. If we offend people, the consequences will be unimaginable! " Finish saying, Fu mercilessly takes out a few small playthings from the storage ring, handed over in the past. Prajna took it to her hand, her little face was full of smiles, and she sat on the ground and began to play. However, yinxueyue and others feel more and more uncomfortable. She and Huan Shiying look around for a few times and come close to entwine the snake. "Pestering girls, as if... Someone is staring at us?" Voice blood moon willow eyebrow micro Cu road. "It''s not surprising that Miss Yin is a natural beauty. If you put it into the soul, she is also a beauty." Snakeway. "I didn''t mean that..." "don''t worry, Miss Yin, this is Taiji City, and there are so many soul people here, even if someone wants to offend us, they dare not do it here." Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. Sound blood month hears sound, this just nods. ... the ninth floor. White night and red step into, but see the ninth floor, there is only a small white jade stage, on the stage stand a person, back to two people, and in the face of that person, is a constantly rotating gate. The door is actually the door leading to the upper floor... "are you here? It''s been a long time since no one has been on this ninth floor... I''ve almost forgotten the time... You''ve finally come. " The man sat on the jade platform, took a breath, and suddenly extended his left and right arms and clenched his fists. White night to see puzzled. "I''ve met my predecessors." "Don''t be too polite... In fact, after the establishment of the illusion, I I''ve been thinking about how to set up the test of the Ninth level. I''ve thought of wonderful ideas and wonderful methods, but as time goes on, they all fade away. No one has been involved in this for a long time, which makes me forget everything. If you don''t come, maybe the ninth level will disappear... I''m just a remnant soul. I insist on it because of my faith, but I don''t believe in it It will not last forever, but you will show up in time. Now, I will give you a test. "The man''s voice was magnetic, but weak. They made a ceremony. "Please show me." "Don''t worry, my test is not difficult, you have a half chance to pass." The man said faintly, "there is a print in the center of my hand. Now, I want you to guess whether this pattern is in my left hand or in my right hand. If you can guess it correctly, you can enter the tenth floor. If you can''t, please leave Xiaoxu fantasy." This word falls, white night and red ton show amazement color. The man clenched his hand tightly and could not see the palm at all, and there was no breath change on his body. He turned his back to the two people. He could not judge whether it was God, shape or qi. Is this test blind? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Hearing this test, they were both stunned. Red eyes frequently fall on the two fists, thinking for a long time, it is difficult to make a decision, pink lips will open: "do you have... Do you have a hint?" "Hint? No The man shook his head directly. "Without a hint, we can''t see through the points of our predecessors. Maybe they want us to rely on guessing to decide whether we can enter the tenth level?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Yes." The man said without hesitation: "luck is also a kind of strength. If you are lucky, you will definitely be able to go to the tenth floor. If you are not lucky, it''s no wonder that I am not allowed to go in." Red a listen, beautiful eyes slightly tight, silent. White night heart head is also a Leng a Leng. The man saw that both of them did not speak, and suddenly gave a chuckle. "You have a choice." "What choice?" "Aren''t you two? You just have to ask one person to guess first. If that person guesses correctly, the other person just needs to guess that one. If that person guesses wrong, he will get rid of the wrong answer. The other person only needs to guess another fist, and he can be promoted successfully. In this way, won''t it solve the problem? " The man said with a smile. "But in this way, the first guess will have a half chance of elimination." White night eyebrows heavy. "Yes, you can''t continue to be hesitant. You only have half a column of incense to make a decision. After half a column of incense, if you don''t have anyone to guess, then both of you will be eliminated. Of course, if you can''t make up your mind, I can help you..." speaking of this, the man waved his big hand, and two sharp swords appeared out of thin air, standing in the white night and red respectively In front of... the sword is cold, and the sword meaning is compelling. Seeing the sword, they understood the man''s intention. If you threaten another person with a sword and force the other person to guess first, you can certainly enter the tenth level. At this moment, the white night suddenly realized. "Estrangement... It turns out that the test of the Ninth level is to alienate people''s hearts!" He said in a deep voice. "So what? People''s hearts are changeable, and people are also the most difficult to understand in this world. If you two can go to this level, it means that you must support each other and cuddle with each other all the way. However, you participate in the small virtual fantasy, but for the benefit, the friendship between people is the most untested in front of interests. This time, I would like to see how you are in front of the huge interests How to choose. " After all, there was a halo on the man''s head. A huge Phoenix seal flew in the sky and hovered over his head. The Phoenix''s wings were full and vivid, and the meaning of mystery and surprise floated around the world. They looked at the Phoenix and exclaimed. What a wonderful thing. "This is my reward for you. If you can pass it safely, it will belong to you." The man said. "This is..." "this is the soul of flying phoenix, which can be obtained by those who pass the test. That is to say, if you are a twin soul, you can be promoted to Sansheng heaven soul if you pass this test, and if you are a triple birth soul person, you can become a four born heavenly soul person." "Why is there only one heavenly soul?" White night frowns. "Good question." The man laughed again: "because this reward is only for the second guess. That is to say, even if the person who guesses first answers correctly, there will be no reward. I will only make way for him to go to the tenth floor, and the second one can get this. " After this, they fell silent again. There is no doubt that the person who guesses first is the one who makes the wedding dress for the one who guesses later. All the benefits will be attributed to the person who guesses later. However, the person who guesses first will get nothing and only gets a qualification to enter the tenth level. Moreover, the person who guesses first will face the risk of being eliminated. This is the measure between gain and loss! A heavenly soul! It''s so important for the soul maker. Even the "soul casting pill" obtained by red can''t be compared with it. You should know that only 40% of the casting soul magic pill can support the soul house. And the soul building doesn''t mean that the soul can be born. There are numerous ups and downs and accidents along the way. Any accident will lead to failure. But this is different. If this person inherits it in person, he will be able to get a soul and avoid numerous risks. He who has a single soul will turn into a genius, a double heaven soul, and a double heaven soul will be transformed into a favored son of heaven, and a third generation of heaven soul. If he gets it, he will become a rare talent. No matter who he is, as long as he gets it, he will become a qualitative change and become a dragon and Phoenix Nine days. They were silent. The whole nine floors, dead silence. The two swords twinkled with snow, as if waving to them. Do it! As long as you start, pull out the sword to subdue another person, and force him to guess first, then you can get great benefits. Red heart is particularly struggling, she slightly side eyes, looking at the white night, but see the white night look is incomparably indifferent, quiet looking at the man, seems not to be troubled by this matter."Can..." Red seems to have thought of something, and pictures flashed through her mind. Finally, she couldn''t help it. When the pink lips rose again, she wanted to open them. But just then, a voice was faster than her. It''s white night! "Let me guess first." He said faintly. Red Jiao''s body trembled and looked at him in disbelief... but there was no change in the expression of the white night. "Did you give up?" There was something unexpected about the man. "Give up what?" The white night asked. "Why do you guess first? Don''t you understand that it''s not only risky to guess first, but it doesn''t have any substantial benefits even if you get it right? " "So what?" Bai Ye said with a smile: "you just want to alienate us, but you misunderstand me. Although I like treasure and advocate supreme force and cultivation, I have my own principles. What I pay more attention to is the people around me. No matter how good the soul is, it''s not better than that sword weapon. All of them are external things. Without it, I can live well, Why do you want to turn against the people around you because of it? " His words are calm and his smile is free and easy. Red stays where it is... if struck by lightning. The man was silent for a moment and said, "who are you? Do you have a partner in double practice? " "No White night shook his head: "I met her, but also in this small illusory territory, even I have not seen her face." "Then why did you give up?" The man asked eagerly. "If it is before the ninth floor, I may not give up." "Why?" "Because on the ninth floor, she helped me. I couldn''t get here without her." "So you intend to repay?" "I don''t owe her any gratitude, because she can''t be here without me." White night shook his head. "What is the reason?" The man was a little annoyed. "Two o''clock." White night faint smile: "first, in my opinion, she is a friend to make, because when I gave her my back to her, she did not let me down, second, it was very simple, I think you are not happy!" "Don''t you like me?" The man was shocked. "You expect us to fight each other for these benefits, but I''m not as good as you want." The night hums and laughs. The man was stunned for a long time. And red, for a long time can not speak. I don''t know how long it took. "Boy, have a seed! You are the first one who dares to be angry with me That person hums to smile a few times, ask directly: "which hand do you guess?" "Left hand." "Good!" The man slowly opened his hand. He opened it slowly, slightly turning his head, as if to see the look of the white night. But white night''s face is indifferent. The man was a little disappointed and spread out his palm directly. There was a phoenix print on the palm. White night to see the situation, a faint smile. "Congratulations, both of you have successfully entered the tenth floor. According to the previous statement, Nvwa, you can get this Phoenix spirit." That person hums a way: "Nvwa, you come forward, I will fly Phoenix Sky soul to you." But the voice dropped, not red move. "Red girl, go." White night laughs. However, at the moment, red suddenly head side, a beautiful eyes tightly looking at him. The white night faintly guessed what, said: "if you want to thank me, you don''t have to. This is my own choice, you take it." Without saying a word, Hong raised her catkin and lifted the veil off her face. A beautiful face shows itself in the sight of the white night. In a flash, the white night felt that he was suffocating. Her eyes are beautiful enough, as vast as the starry sky, and people are attracted by it just by looking at it. But when her veil is completely lifted and her refined face is revealed, her eyes are more attractive, just like a magic spell, which makes people unable to move their sight. Moreover, there is a kind of natural enchantment, which makes people totally intoxicated. A skin a hair, a smile, touching the heart. This is a woman whose appearance even surpasses Long Yue and Yi Bai Xiu. It is most appropriate to describe her as a disaster to the country and the people. This is the true face of red... "I was born to be a coquettish girl. Every man will have evil thoughts when he sees my face. Therefore, I usually cover my face with a light veil. I don''t want others to see me, and I don''t want others to see me. You are different after the white night." Her cherry mouth slightly started and gave a graceful voice. Even when she spoke, it revealed a kind of beauty. The white night is full of excitement, and the dark way is fierce. He turns his eyes in a hurry. Are you born to be obsequious? As expected, it is extraordinary, just look at it almost fell into it, if the mood is not good, I''m afraid that she would have fallen in her pomegranate skirt.Red again put on the veil, turned to look at the man, solemnly said: "master, this day''s soul, I don''t want, you give the white night." "Oh? Girl, don''t you want any soul? How many souls can''t ask for it. Don''t be impulsive and regret when it comes. " That man is strange. "No Red shook her head: "white night is more suitable than me." "Red girl, I said, you don''t have to. Take it." Said the white night. He has his principles, and since he has chosen to give up, he will not go greedy. Red shakes her head, beautiful eyes show firmness. "You really don''t want it?" The man then asked, "if you don''t want it, I''ll give it to the boy." "It''s enough for the elder to give it. The younger generation says it''s the same. Even if the elder forces it, the younger generation doesn''t want it." Red said. "Well, boy, take it." "You''d better give it to her, don''t break the rules." White night shook his head. "No, give it to him." "I don''t want it. Give it to her." "Give it to him!" Hong insisted. "I don''t want this soul." ... "are you upset? Who wants it? " That person saw two people unexpectedly you come and I go to refuse, almost nearly collapse, impatient roar a voice. "He" "she!" But they both answered with one voice. The man was silent. There was silence all around, but soon there was laughter. "Ha ha ha, interesting! How interesting!! You two are so funny, ha ha... the man laughed a lot, and it took a long time to slow down. "You don''t have to say goodbye to each other, girl. Take it. The soul drink is suitable for you. As for this boy, I have another soul to reward him!" After that, another light appeared on the head of the man, which was the shadow of a god of war in golden armor. When they heard this, they were puzzled. "Master, what''s going on here?" Asked the white night. "Ha ha, I''m very satisfied with your performance! Boy, you guessed well before. In this layer, you really want to test your temperament. I tell you the truth, if one of you pulls out the sword I prepared for you and coerces the other to guess first, then you two will be eliminated immediately, and you don''t even have to guess! What we want to inherit from the Vientiane gate is not the villains who only care about the interests, but the people who really understand the great righteousness. " They were stunned and understood. "Villains only care about the interests of the moment, the real heroes, with love in mind. The Vientiane gate stands in the nine souls, not seeking fame and wealth, only looking at all living beings. This is why the Vientiane gate is so powerful, because there are countless heroes who are willing to uphold the doctrine of the Vientiane gate and walk among the nine souls..." the moment of white night is clear and bright. From the first level to here, there is a test, but the test is not only the physical body of the individual, but also the soul. In the last few layers, those who are in a bad mood and seek profits will never arrive. But listen to the man continue to speak: "you two come forward." They nodded and walked over. The man raised his right hand and swung it. The soul of the flying phoenix turned into a streamer and ran into the red body. The red forehead twinkled with Phoenix''s impression. Nine times heaven, four changes of heaven soul, flying phoenix! Then the man swung his left hand, and the spirit of the God of war in golden armor ran into the body of the white night like lightning. The forehead of white night also overflows the print. Nine times of heaven, four changes of heaven soul. "Master, what kind of spirit is this?" White night closed his eyes, dark feeling, but feel that the day''s soul exudes a strong sense of war... "holy war!" The man confided slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 After the news of the ninth layer of mark was spread all over Taiji City, the scattered people almost kept running towards the gate of Xiaoxu dreamland, their eyes fixed on the tombstone. Everyone was stunned. Taijijiansheng, shuangshengzi, wanduwang, Taiji anmen, taijixiaomen, taijisumen and other powerful families came in succession, stunned. Yexun did not leave. He stood at the front, his eyes fixed on the mark of the ninth layer, and his eyelids did not blink. The name of master Yexun has spread all over the world, and no one knows about the whole mainland. In addition to that, he is the pronoun of the strongest master. This time, he stopped at the eighth place, but some people were able to reach the ninth place. This is a huge blow to his psychology and reputation... besides Ye Xun, Du ya, Yi Baixiu, Leng yourong and Yan Niu are also nervous They didn''t expect that the night would not come out, and they might even break into the ninth floor... ooh!! A mark sounded. Melodious and stirring, spread all over the world. The crowd outside stirred, the crowd separated, and a line of armored souls came in unison. These spirits are heavy and steady, and give people a sense of oppression when they face each other. The crowd was stunned, fixed their eyes and looked at each other with astonishment. "Look, it''s from the Vientiane gate!" "How did they come? These people... Seem to be the elite disciples of the Vientiane gate! " "Look at that... Isn''t that the champion?? He''s here People stood on tiptoe and looked at the visitors. Among them, a man in brown robe riding a spirit deer came up and stopped at the gate of Xiaoxu fantasy. The crowd scattered a little, all respectful. The Vientiane gate, the soul of the mainland order, has always been to protect the order of the nine soul continent as their own responsibility, punish the evil, promote the good, protect the weak, and keep the hope of the nine soul continent, all the soul people in the world admire. "How are you doing "Taiji juwu is about to open. The champion comes here in person. Is it possible that he wants to host the martial arts gathering competition?" "It''s really a worthwhile trip to see the number one scholar today." The master of the Xiao family, Zhu Xiang, Taiji Jiansheng and others all went to welcome him, holding boxing and laughing. "You don''t have to be polite. The number one scholar came here to preside over Taiji gathering." The man on the Linglu turned over and dismounted. He was a man in his thirties. Of course, his actual age was not only that. His breath was deep and thick, and he did not go down to the Yang soul state. He held a pen and took out a roll of paper, which was full of scholar temperament. He didn''t care much about the people around him, but went straight to the tombstone. People look at it strangely. Yexun, who has been staring at the tombstone, regains his mind. "It turns out that the number one scholar has arrived. It''s impolite. Ye Xun has met him." Ye Xun clasped his fist. "Don''t mention it, master Ye. You are one of the most powerful talents for me to enter the soul land. You are also one of the key protected and cultivated objects of our Vientiane gate. The future of entering the soul land and the nine soul continent still needs to be supported by master Ye." The number one scholar bowed back to him and said respectfully. When he finished, he stood in front of the tombstone, staring at the mark on it. People are more confused. "No. 1 scholar, what are you doing?" Yexun couldn''t help asking. "Take notes." No. 1 scholar said. "Record?" "Yes, just now we got some information from some elders in Xiaoxu dreamland, so we were ordered by zongmen to make a record here." No.1 scholar road. A little doubt flashed in Yexun''s eyes. "Record what?" But at this moment, the tombstone suddenly made a slight "buzzing" sound, and then, the mark representing the ninth layer went out directly. "It''s gone!! The mark of the ninth layer is gone "Is the test of the ninth floor over? Are they coming out The crowd instantly boiling, one by one excited to move towards the tombstone, nervously staring at the gate of the tombstone. Yexun breathes directly and stares fixedly. The whirlpool whirled gently, and the breath of space floated back and forth, but it never lit up. Is... impossible! Absolutely impossible! To be able to enter the Ninth level is already a natural ability. Can he still set foot in the tenth layer? Ye Xun roared in his heart. But the next second... stands for the mark of the tenth layer, which lights up directly. In a flash, tens of thousands of people were surrounded in silence... in Taiji City, the halo rose into the sky, shining everywhere. On this day, after nearly a hundred years of small virtual fantasy, not only has the record been broken, but also the tenth layer that people dare not even think about is also set foot in! Who on earth created this unprecedented feat?The number one scholar took up his pen and gently wrote on the paper... ... ... stepped into the tenth level. Until now, the red color still looks like a dream, and everything is like a dream. "I came to Taiji city to participate in Xiaoxu dreamland according to the words of my elders. I just wanted to train myself and see how strong I was in the soul land. By the way, I went back to fight for the honor of the master. The elders said that I could reach the eighth floor at most, which was proved by the facts. Although they were right, they ignored my luck. Thank you, white night. Without you, I would not be here. ¡± Red said slowly, with a sweet voice, like a clear spring flowing. "Don''t mention it. You and I are just supporting each other." White night light smile, but the heart has a thick doubt. This small illusory realm is set up by the Vientiane gate. Its purpose is to train the favored ones who enter the soul land and reward those who have outstanding abilities. However, after contacting with the ancestors of the Vientiane gate, Bai Ye always felt that they were choosing something. First test your eyesight, then your strength and mood. Is it possible that the Vientiane gate wants to recruit the selected people into the clan? On the tenth floor, there is a place similar to the challenge arena. On the challenge arena, there is a woman holding a sword. Although she is not beautiful, she has a unique temperament. Of course, judging from the halo of her body, she is just a body of the remnant soul. "Congratulations, it''s not easy to get there, but you haven''t finished." The woman spoke lightly. White night and red to see the situation, immediately forward, clasped fist a bow. "See you, master." "Don''t be too polite." There is no change in the woman''s expression, no joy or sorrow, and her language is very plain. She kneels down on the ground, like a plain hand. There are two crescent shaped jade around the challenge arena. It floats in the air, magical and tight. "If you want to climb to the top and enter the top of Xiaoxu fantasy, you must defeat your senior brother on the 11th floor. But if you want to defeat senior brother, you can''t do without these two" broken moon jades ". If you want to get it, you must defeat me." The woman closed her eyes and said faintly, "now, can one of you come to the stage and fight with me. If you win, you can be promoted. If you lose, please leave." "Duel?" White night looked at the woman, but saw her breath deep incomparable, simply can not see through the cultivation. "Don''t worry, I will compress my own soul state to the level of your soul state, and only use a certain heaven soul. You can rest assured on the stage. " Hearing this, white night''s heart was slightly happy, but still risked to be uneasy. This is the tenth floor. How can it be so simple? "White night, I''ll go up and have a look first, and explore the real and the virtual!" At this time, red low drink, jump up, jump on the arena. "Red girl..." white night Leng Leng Leng. "You didn''t hesitate on the ninth floor before. This time it''s me." Red eyes are firm. I saw it in the white night and laughed bitterly. Red is not stupid. At this point, the more ordinary things are, the more terrifying they tend to be. She does not take women''s words lightly. She shakes her hands, twists the long silk, and the spirit of heaven comes out. The surging Yuan Li fills the whole arena immediately. However, the woman is still kneeling on the ground, very peaceful, the sword in hand is particularly quiet, like a statue. "Please give me your advice." Red road. "Yes, you can do it first." Said the woman. Red nodded, a bite of silver teeth, urged Yuan Li to rush. Whoa. Yuan Li directly wrapped her two long silks, which turned into pure white dragons. One left and one right attacked the woman. Yuan Li roared like thunder. The terrible destructive power seemed to tear the arena and destroy everything. What a terrible destructive force. I didn''t expect that although the red is weak, it can also use such terrible means. Under the stage white night thought. But at this time, a sword light suddenly flashed across the challenge arena, and then red flew out directly and fell heavily outside the challenge arena. The two long silks also turned into debris and fell into the air. My eyes freeze at night. Red... Lost? When he looked at the woman again, he saw that the woman was still holding that posture, and the sword in her hand was very quiet. A sword! Women... Only one sword defeated red. And white night didn''t see how she made the sword! "Am I defeated?" Red stood up again, looking at the broken long silk, looking at the challenge arena, autumn eyes full of disbelief. "Your speed, too slow, moves, too bad, momentum, too weak, will, too thin, defeat, is a very normal thing, even if my soul level is lower than you, you can''t win me." Women''s light road. Red as if hit hard. Women''s strength, strong and incomparable. "Boy, it''s your turn." Women''s road. White night took a deep breath, jumped up and landed on the challenge arena."The second level of tianhun state has reached the tenth level, and you are much more powerful than that girl..." the woman still does not move. Although her voice is soft, her voice reveals her incomparable strong self-confidence: "however, it is not worth mentioning in front of me just by your means. I have compressed my soul state to the second level of tianhun state. Do your best, don''t let me take a sword That''s... Boring. " The white night nods, and the spirit of heaven inspires and merges the five spirits. The profound meaning of fighting and general situation are all urged together, and the spirit of holy war is directly sacrificed. In an instant, he was fierce and fierce, and was close to Yang soul state. The woman raised her head slightly, her closed eyes opened a little, and her face overflowed with a trace of surprise. She has miscalculated! Although the white night is the second level of the heaven soul state, his strike has already been able to rival the supreme one... this man is not the ordinary level 2 of the heaven soul state! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 "Do it first." The woman closed her half open eyes again. "Sir, I''m offended." It''s not polite to hold fists in the daytime. One hand pinches the finger, and the sword finger becomes a Jue. The sword Qi blows straight out. When you read the sword rhyme and the sword, the sword Qi flourished like a meteor, which appeared in front of the woman in an instant. Sonorous! The woman''s whole body erupted with a sense of sharp sword. She pulled out her sword in an instant, and the cold light swept over her body. However, in the next second, the terrible situation suddenly fell down. As soon as the woman was about to move again, she was suppressed by the general trend. She found that in the general trend, there was still a force that was not part of the general trend... she immediately aroused her soul power. However, women suppress their own soul state, and there is only one soul in heaven. How to compete with the soul emperor? Under this heavy pressure, the swift and shadowless movement became incomparably slow. Seeing this in the white night, he seized the opportunity and stabbed at the woman with a sword in one hand. But just when the sword spirit on the finger was about to hit the woman, a cold light swept up and broke up the sword spirit of the white night again. White night eyebrows light wrinkle, fixed eyes a look, is that woman''s sword. With a few deep breaths, he carried the magic formula of Mo Wu''s sword. A large amount of sword spirit began to ripple around the woman''s body, like the sharp teeth and claws of ghosts and gods, which suddenly appeared and caught people off guard. However, although the woman''s speed has decreased, she is still superior to the white night. Moreover, her sharp sword is extremely tricky. She can hold all directions at the same time as if she had survived. For the first time in the daytime, she found that a sword could be used so brilliantly. It seemed that the sword in her hand was no longer a sword, but a person, a peerless expert who sheltered her. After a circle, Bai Ye''s sword Qi can''t hurt her half a cent, but because of the sanctity of her body and the profound meaning of the general situation, the woman can''t hurt her at all. The two men were equal. The red under the head looked very nervous. "The soul emperor, nine times the general trend, fighting the profound righteousness, and won my younger brother''s most proud of the holy war sky soul, but also has the flesh body to become a saint. How can you... A person''s talent be so powerful?" The woman slowly opened her eyes, and her old face finally showed surprise. "The elder praised it falsely." "It''s not a fallacy." The woman shakes her head: "have to admit, I some despise enemy, however, I pour very hope you can surpass me!" She took a sword flower, and a wisp of sword grain swung gently and spread to all directions. In the white night, she found that her micro force was infinite, just like the general situation of Mount Tai was suddenly separated by something. It''s the sword of this woman. "Although I''m just a girl, I have amazing talent in kendo. I''ve been practicing sword for hundreds of years. I''ve been honored as the king of swordsman. Although you have such talents, and I''ve suppressed my accomplishments, I still have my sword skills. It''s not easy for you to defeat me! Come again. " Women drink low. On hearing this in the white night, he nodded his head and leaped, and his sword roared. The two fought again. The red under the stage, however, is already in a state of panic. In the whole history of the Vientiane gate, there is only one woman who is honored as the sword emperor. Is this the sword emperor? In this way, the experts of the Vientiane sect who are buried in the illusion of Xiaoxu are actually... Those people? Red like what thought of, autumn eyes full of shock. On the challenge arena, the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, and the two figures are intertwined. White night''s fingers are disorderly, and the sword spirit is crisscross. The woman''s long sword is as solid as gold and impeccable. The white night presses it down with the power of the soul emperor, intending to shatter the sword. Even if she can only fly it, she can''t do it. Even if she only has a certain soul, her soul power is particularly strong. Now she can''t break white night, and white night can''t defeat her. There is no stalemate between the two sides. "It''s not a way to go on like this. She is called the sword emperor in the end. Her strength is incomparably strong. Even though she has made numerous concessions, her essence is still there. However, if I sacrifice so much power and continue to eliminate it, I will surely lose." At night, I feel tired and think of a plan. He once again sacrificed his sword spirit and killed the general. The woman counterattacked again. The sword edge was orderly and leisurely, which perfectly resisted all the attacks of the white night. But the moment of the white night seemed to be crazy. The sword was furious, and it kept splashing from the fingers. Like lightning, it kept shuttling around the man. The man was still calm, and his long sword smashed the spirit of the white night sword. But in her attack, the white night is also approaching her step by step. "Want to lose, don''t you?" The woman''s eyes are awe inspiring. When the white night comes into the range of her sword attack, the speed suddenly rises, and a sword''s profound meaning urges it to open. In an instant, the suppression power of the general trend and the spirit of heaven burst into pieces. The snow long sword that broke the sword spirit also stabbed in an instant. Like a dragon breaking the sky! Bang! A sound came out. Long San.The snow stopped suddenly. The woman looked at her sword and found that at this moment, the white night even clasped her sword with her palm. "What?" As soon as she locks her eyebrows, she immediately urges her sword to be pulled out. However, the black veins on the white night''s body appear directly, and the body of jiuzhuanbumie is fully activated. The strength of moving mountains and splitting the sea acts on the sword, and the snow covered sword is motionless. When the woman saw this, she lost her voice and cried, "nine turns can''t die out? This is emperor''s art! How can you master this technique? " Another woman raised his fist and did not answer. Although the woman could Dodge, she didn''t give up her sword. So she forced herself to eat a punch in the white night. She only heard the sound of bang, and she almost fell down. She was quite embarrassed. This strike represents the end of the battle. "Won!" His head is red and his eyes are bright. The white night is deep in thought. Would you rather die than abandon your sword? He really deserves to be the sword emperor. With admiration in his heart, he released his hand and retreated. "Master, I''ll give in." The woman put the sword into the scabbard and sighed: "the swordsman loves the sword and makes great achievements. For this reason, the Tao disappears, but it is here... If I had given up the sword, I would not have turned into a ghost. Most of the people who used the sword were stubborn..." she took one of the "broken moon jade" and handed it to the white night. "You have defeated me, and now I will give you good." The "broken moon jade" flew away on its own. When it was near the white night, it suddenly disintegrated and turned into blue light, which covered his body. The white night was quite surprised. "You have many adventures, but you already have this talent. If you can cultivate yourself well, you will have unlimited fortune in the future. It''s good that you fight me to this point without sword! I''ll give you another thing. " After that, the woman drew her sword again and stabbed the ground of the arena. The blade of the sword went into the ground for three minutes, and then the whole arena broke into pieces and collapsed. White night and the woman jumped out of the arena, but saw a dark red sword in the center of the arena which had been turned into ruins. The hilt of the long sword is like fire. It has a dragon head attached to it. It is very vivid. However, the body of the sword is like blood. It is scarlet and terrifying. "Good sword!" My eyes brighten at night. "This sword is called limitless sword. It was passed on to me by my master before he died, but I have never used it. Since you have defeated me today, this sword should be your reward and reward to you." Women''s road. Nodding at night, he stretched out his hand and pulled out his sword. In an instant, a cool air seeped into the palm of his hand from the hilt and went straight into the five viscera and six viscera. He gazed at the sword for a while and then said, "the sword is very evil." "Yes, this sword was once stained with the blood of a real dragon. Its former owner was a great emperor." "The great emperor?" The heart jumped suddenly in the night. "I also ask you, have you ever been handed down by the great emperor?" The woman turns and stares at the white night. "No "Then you know a great emperor?" Women say again. The night was silent. "No wonder you can master the term of the great emperor, the Horcrux of the great." She laughed and asked no more. And the red beside is already listening to the cloud to the fog. But she vaguely knew that the background of the white night was not simple. "Come here." The woman called for the white night. Walking in the daytime. She raised her head and nodded between her forehead during the day. The white night suddenly feels clear and bright. A thread of silk thread runs through the internal organs of the body. The sword in the hand is even more connected with itself. "The first level of Kendo mystery?" I lost my voice in the white night. "It''s getting late. Go up quickly. As long as you pass the eleventh floor, you can get the great creation we have prepared for you! If you can get this fortune, it is not impossible to win the throne in the future! But whether you can get it depends on yourself! Go quickly. The "broken moon jade" won''t last long. You''re pressed for time. " With a faint smile, the woman knelt down beside the ruins, motionless, like a statue. In the middle of the ruins, a whirlpool gate appeared. White night to the woman a worship, and then turn around, looking at red. "Red girl, I''m leaving now." "White night, you must be more careful. I''m waiting for you outside. I hope you can climb to the top." Red light voice, two people parted ways. The white night enters the whirlpool and steps towards the 11th floor, while the red leaves through the door behind him towards the gate of Xiaoxu dreamland. She did not know, at this time the small illusory abroad, already a boiling. When the mark of the tenth layer of Xiaoxu fantasy went dark, everyone''s heart jumped to their throat. People all stare at the whirlpool gate, dare not blink. "This time, should they come out?" Du Ya swallowed his saliva and murmured.Yi Baixiu didn''t say a word. Everyone was focused on the whirlpool. Yexun, in particular, is almost like a statue with his hands behind him, motionless. At this time, the door of the whirlpool gave birth to a vision, a halo was blooming, and when the halo was weak, a graceful figure appeared. In an instant, the pan was boiling. "Come out!! It''s coming out Is it over? Who is this girl? I haven''t seen it before "No matter who she is, she has broken master Ye''s record when she can break into the tenth floor. There is no doubt that she is a strong competitor even if she is not stronger than master Ye." Around the crowd roared, the voices of discussion one after another, all the focus of attention, all gathered in the small illusory realm of women. Even Yexun and others are. Taiji Jiansheng, Wandu Wang and others immediately came forward to salute. Ye Xun also rushed forward to talk with him. Everyone thinks it''s over. However, when the mark of the 11th floor of Xiaoxu dreamland was lit up, the whole Taiji city fell into a dead silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Broken moon jade into breath, wrapped in the white night, follow him into the eleventh layer of Xiaoxu fantasy. As I stepped in, a burning light came over. In the white night, he covered his eyes with his hands. After a moment, he could relax and adapt to it. He could see the sea of fire before him. On the sea of fire, a man''s upper body was naked. His body was made of gold. He kept a posture of meditation and floated there like a God. "I''ve met my predecessors." Bowing in the white night. "Don''t be too polite. Here, it will be your last battle after you enter the small virtual fantasy." The man slowly said, eyes open, pupil eyes a moment, immediately there is a fire out, terrible. "Since I stepped into the soul Road, I have been practicing the soul technique of the fire system, and awakened the spirit of the fire system, realized the profound meaning of the fire, and became a magma fire body." He fell from the sky, stepped on the flame, and walked towards the white night. If the breath of "broken moon jade" did not protect him, I am afraid that by now, the white night man would have been ignited by the terrible heat. "Young man, do you know your duty?" The fireman did not deliberately get too close to the white night. He stopped at a distance of 100 meters and deliberately restrained the fire around him to suppress the temperature. "Responsibility?" White night micro doubt: "what does the elder mean?" "Nature is the responsibility of the soul." The fireman chuckled: "some people cultivate the soul way for the sake of fame, some are for profit, others are for the sake of competition, and some are for the purpose of weeding out the strong and supporting the weak. What about you? What are you doing for? " "Me?" The white night thought for a while and said with a light smile, "for my own sake." "Yourself?" "Don''t want to be manipulated, don''t want to let the strong fish, that''s all." "If the weak are bullied by the strong, are you willing to do it?" "Look at the mood." "Look at the mood?" There was something unexpected about the man. "Yes." "I am not a saint, and I believe in one, not against my original intention." "You are not fit to join the Vientiane gate." "I didn''t intend to enter the Vientiane gate either." White night said frankly. The fireman did not speak, but there was a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes. After a little silence, he looked up. "Well, no nonsense. Let''s go. Defeat me, and you''ll get to the next level and get the chance we''ve prepared for you." He waved his hand. In a flash, several terrible fire dragons rose directly from the sea of fire, directly connected to the sky, overlooking the white night. The dragon was so vast that he could hardly breathe. "This is my original fire dragon technique. It can not only burn down the eight wastelands, but also suppress the whole world with dragon power!" "Boundless!" In the white night, he pulled out the bloody long sword, and his fighting spirit was fierce. The fireman was too lazy to say hello. All the twelve fire dragons in the sea of fire rushed away, roared and opened their big mouths. One by one, huge fireballs like a mountain flew over. In the white night, the power of the soul emperor breaks out, and the sword Qi rippled wildly, chopping the fireball. But just after chopping the dense fireballs, the twelve fire dragons have already arrived. Roar! The sound of the Dragon chants, and the claws attack. In the daytime, I raise my arms to block it... Dong! The terrible power directly hit him, and fell heavily on the ground. The place that resisted the dragon''s claw was burnt directly, and the flame did not disperse for a long time. The fire man stepped forward, and twelve fire dragons hovered in the air, constantly howling and imposing. He is a God, a god! White night found his own power of soul emperor, fighting and general situation. In front of the opponent''s dragon power, he was as small as the breeze, which was not worth mentioning. And every time he wields a sword, the sword Qi just comes out, cuts into the flame, will also be destroyed immediately. A strong sense of powerlessness surged up in my heart at night. The gap is too big!! Before meeting this person, those are not worth mentioning!! He stood up. The strength of the other side, I''m afraid that even if the peak is standing here, there will be no fight back!! And the whole area is occupied by the flames, and there is no place to be opportunistic or even to influence the situation. "You are too weak." The man looked at the white night indifferently and spoke softly. "What strength are you?" Hard to stand up in the white night, secretly gritted his teeth and asked. But the man was silent. I don''t know how long, he opened his voice again: "I am your invincible existence, not to mention you. Even if the king who enters the soul land comes, it can''t be my opponent. This small illusory realm was originally created by me. Those of my Vientiane brothers you saw before are also like ants in my eyes. Now I only give you a way to go, surrender, but After that, you can find a life. If you are stubborn and stubborn, no one can save you... "The white night breathed heavily and looked at the twelve fire dragons, and the existence under the fire dragons. The red face reflected by the flame showed a trace of sneer. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed! If I want to surrender at night, how can I come here? But if I have come to this point, how can I surrender "You are not qualified to bargain with me!" The man growled, and his terrible power fell again, and the white night found that his bones seemed to be broken. And at this moment, the twelve fire dragons in the sky also rushed to the white night. The white night''s eyes are deep and congealed. He takes the limitless sword into the scabbard and pulls out the dead dragon sword without hesitation. Roar!!! A more powerful and more powerful Golden Dragon came out of the shell, tearing the terrible space, all the fire lights retreated, and a golden awn occupied half of the area. I saw that the twelve fearsome and powerful fire dragons, all turned into smoke and smoke, disappeared without a trace, and the man''s power disappeared in an instant. "Dead dragon sword!" The man opened his mouth in a voice of surprise. The destructive power of this sword can be called as the earth shaking. In the white night, when the emperor of the soul was sacrificed, his power was concentrated in his palm and cut off with a sword. Although he consumed most of his soul power, he could still wield another sword by adding six souls to his body. "Get out of the way, let me go to the last level." White night took a deep breath and walked toward the fireman with the dead dragon sword. The dark gold body of the sword is full of brilliance. The flame is extinguished, and the light can''t rely on half an inch. But just then, the man laughed. "Boy, no wonder you can step in here, so you have this sword shelter body, ha ha, interesting, interesting!" He looked at the white night with his eyes burning like a torch and laughed: "but don''t be complacent! This is not the first time I have to face this sword, and I want to tell you!! This sword is not invincible As the voice fell, the man''s body, like a bronze cast iron, bloomed with red light, and the dragon patterns flickered in front of his chest and back, and then the whole body burned up, and the fire flashed into the sky. He stepped forward into the white night. Listening to the white night, my mood is dark. It''s not the first time to face it. Could he have fought with the man who held the sword before? "Come again, boy! If you can cut me with that sword! Let me go to the last floor The fire man cried. The white night was suddenly surprised. But soon, he became alert. What kind of sword is the dead dragon sword? This sword is strong when it is strong and weak when it is weak. It will be killed when it comes out regardless of the opponent. It should be judged from his words that he knew the dead dragon sword, but why did he dare to say such a thing? Must we rely on it? But the white night had no choice. The man pressed and oppressed him step by step. If he did not kill him, he would be defeated. "In that case, I don''t blame the younger generation for offending me." He murmured, drew his sword again, and struck at the man. Roar! The Golden Dragon roared with the sword, like a dragon of nine days, soaring thousands of miles and flying vast. Endless momentum will be filled here, an incomparable power blooming. This is the highest sword, but also an irresistible sword. If the sword is hit, even if it scrapes some edges, it will be destroyed. However, the terrible sword intention attacked and ran away. The man didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he walked towards the white night, as if he didn''t see the sword meaning at all. "What..." the eyes are frozen at night. However, the flame all over his body suddenly turned into a huge sharp mouth, swallowing the terrible sword meaning from the attack. The white night froze. The power of the dead dragon sword was absorbed by him completely!! Most of the flame on his body was extinguished and recovered a little after a moment. Although he absorbed the power of the dead dragon sword, his strength was much smaller at this moment. However, he took the blow of the dead dragon sword, which is an indisputable fact. The white night was stunned. "This sword is made from the flesh and blood of the great emperor. It''s also a sword that caused a lot of blood. Boy, if you get this sword, will you be invincible? Hehe, I want to tell you today that this sword is not invincible! It won''t help you overturn everything. It''s also a killer. " The man sneered: "my dragon fire blood, has this kind of effect, the more powerful the strength, to my lethality more and more weak! Want to kill me, rely on the most powerful kill move, is absolutely impossible! Only by gradually accumulating those non fatal injuries can I be killed! " The white night was silent. "Now, put that sword away, and get out of the little illusion for me right now. Do you hear me? Get out of here The man''s smile narrowed, his voice again, and he roared. The sound made the blood in the body roll incessantly in the white night. But his eyes were like torches and his fighting spirit was awe inspiring."You think too much, even if the dead dragon sword can''t defeat you, I won''t quit. I''m still standing here, and I can fight again. Why give up?" White night eyes a Lin, buckle the dead dragon sword, the other hand pulls out the boundless sword, not only does not retreat, but strides toward the man. The man looked stunned. "You''re not my match, and you''re wasting time here?" "I haven''t tried my best yet!" "Dead dragon sword can''t defeat me. Do you think you can?" "The dead dragon sword can''t defeat you. It''s a dead dragon sword, but I''m not a dead dragon sword. My name is white night!" In the white night, he murmured, his swords held up and rushed over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 With the current strength of white night, it is not difficult to wield three swords with the dead dragon. If you try your best, you can make four swords. But this person with the absolute strength, actually is hard to connect a dead dragon, let white night shock incomparably. This time, he remembered the words of the ancestors of the Vientiane Sect on the previous floors. Although the dead dragon is strong, it is not an invincible sword. At first, I didn''t understand it in the white night. Now it suddenly occurred to me that there was a killer of the dead dragon sword in this small illusory realm. However, even if the dead dragon sword is restrained, the white night is not afraid. He knew that when he came here, he relied not only on the sword of the dead dragon, but also on the defeat of the dead dragon. The general trend of the white night dispersed again, carrying the power of the soul emperor, pressing toward the fire man. But the fireman remained motionless and ignored. He rushed with his sword, the boundless sword rolled the blood wind, like a fierce wild beast, devouring it. However, the fireman raised his hand, and a wall of fire quickly appeared in front of him. His sword hit the wall of fire and exploded violently. He was shot directly in the daytime. "You are defeated!" The body of the fire man explodes and rushes to the white night. The white night bit his teeth and tried his best to swing out the dead dragon sword of the other hand. Whoa. The sword power that destroys the withered and decayed blooms again. But. The Dragon burning blood on the fire man seemed to be stimulated, and then burst into a big mouth, swallowing the sword force, just like before. The power of the dead dragon sword, which can destroy everything, is like hitting cotton. The terrible power disappears without a trace. White night quickly put the sword into the scabbard, his left palm was scalded again, and his bones were heavy. He held on to the boundless sword and held his body. He breathed heavily. As soon as his sweat came down, he evaporated, and his breath of "broken moon jade" twinkled. At this moment, white night finally understood the horror of the eleventh floor. First of all, it is impossible for this person to win. Secondly, challengers also have time limits. The "moon breaking jade" can not exist all the time. Once the "broken moon jade" disappears, it is impossible for him to support the terrible heat released by the other party. The eleventh floor... It''s too hard. The flaming man looked at him indifferently, and a little doubt flashed through the pupil of the flaming flame. When he gasped in the white night, he had already stood in front of the white night, holding his hands in the air, and a sword completely condensed by the flame appeared and butted on the shoulder of the white night. White night took a deep breath and put the limitless sword into the scabbard. "I lost." The fireman scattered the sword in his hand and turned around. "I asked you before. You said that you were cultivating your soul for yourself. Then you knew that you could not defeat me. Why did you continue to fight with me? If you''re really for yourself, aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you? " White night, a faint smile: "a person who can even die Dragon Sword next, I really can''t imagine what kind of cultivation such existence is. Maybe it''s the legendary emperor. You are quite different from those predecessors before. You are such a master. It''s a rare chance to fight with you. How can I miss it? What''s more, you are the predecessor of the Vientiane gate. It''s rare in history that you can enter the 11th floor, so you won''t kill me easily. I did say that I cultivate my soul for my own sake, but I didn''t say that I was doing it for my own benefit. The purpose of my soul cultivation is to do everything for me. " "Everything?" "For example, my friends, relatives, lovers, classmates and so on, these are, of course, my original intention." He looked at the gate at the other end of the fire and shook his head: "although the dead dragon sword can''t defeat you, it doesn''t mean that I can''t defeat you. If I give up because of the failure of the dead dragon sword, isn''t it because of the dead dragon sword that I''ve come to this place in the daytime? What''s the meaning of my efforts? So I need to fight, I have to fight, even if I lose, because I know that my strength is not because of the dead dragon sword, but because of my cultivation, my soul, my mood, my efforts, my blood and sweat, and my principles! " He said with a sonorous voice. This remark, rippling in the 11 floor area. The fireman turned his back to him and was completely silent. There was no fear on his face in the white night. His voice fell down, he clasped his fist and turned to leave. "Congratulations, you''re on the twelfth floor." In the white night is about to step out of the small virtual fantasy, the fire man suddenly opened up. White night slightly a Leng, turn head strange looking at him. "I''ve lost." "I know." "Then why do you count me to win?" "I don''t count on you winning, I just count on you passing my test." The fireman turns around and smiles faintly. "What does that mean?" The white night was foggy. "You can''t defeat me. Don''t say it''s you. Even the real emperor can''t easily defeat me." The fireman sat down and waved his hand. The sea of fire in front of the white night immediately split and a broad road appeared.Can''t even the great emperor defeat him easily? Is this person so powerful? "My test is not to test your force, but to your mood. This last level is to test people''s will and test the soul''s choice in the face of absolute force! Do you choose to surrender or lose? If you surrender voluntarily, you will naturally lose, and you need to leave the illusion of small void. If you are defeated, what is the reason? If the answer is not to my liking, I must leave. " The fire man turned his head and looked at the white night faintly: "but you boy''s words, let me quite touch, I allow you to have that chance! The opportunity of the twelfth level is very important. If you are not strong in mind, you will not be able to pass it on. Therefore, this level tests your will. " Hearing the sound in the white night, I think deeply. Will? What is the chance of the 12th floor? Can we say that the test of this small virtual fantasy is all for the chance of the 12th floor? What is the chance of the twelfth floor? "I see. I''ve been taught." "Boy, get up there." The fireman waved. The white night took a deep breath and walked. In the middle of the journey, the man suddenly stopped and asked. "Dare to ask the elder... What is the present state?" The fire man light smile: "go up, you will know." Hearing the sound of the white night, no longer hesitating, walked towards the gate. ... ... ... outside the city of Taiji, all eyes were fixed on the stone tablet, and everyone could not move their eyes. Yexun stands in front of the tombstone, breathing fast. He can''t hear other people talking to him. "Besides the red man, who else is up there, and who is on the top?" Zhu Xiang looked anxious and asked the people on both sides. "Home Lord, listen to the red adult who came out to say... The one who is still on the top is... Master Bai!" A bodyguard nearby said nervously. "Master Bai? White... White night? " Zhu Xiang''s voice trembled. "Yes..." the guard said. Next to Zhu Yan and Zhu Tianming suddenly body tremble, face hanging incredible. Zhu Tianming, in particular, almost fell off his horse. "Big brother Bai..." Zhu Yan had a bitter smile, and her expression was full of sadness. "Eleven floors!! Master Bai stepped into the 11th floor!! If it didn''t happen at the beginning, we... We... "The housekeeper of Zhumen opened his mouth and couldn''t say the next words. Zhu Xiang knew what the old housekeeper was going to say, and he repeatedly beat his chest with regret. He glared at Zhu Tianming, and his heart was already full of remorse. If it doesn''t happen to Zhu Tianming, with Zhu Yan, the relationship between Zhu''s family and Bai Ye is not close, at least they are friends. With the prestige created by Bai Ye, the Zhu family will be able to climb to the top of Taiji city! "Dawn!! You let Zhu family miss a real dragon Zhu Xiang was annoyed. Zhu Tianming was pale and ashamed. The big families around him also know about the white night and the Zhu family, and deliberately estranged from it, and many people have already gone to duya, Leng yourong and others, and they are close to each other. At this time, the mark of the eleventh floor went down again. People''s breath stopped with the dim imprint and locked on the stone tablet. "Should... Be coming out?" Somebody''s talking. But no one answered him. Before all sorts of, already let most people dare not draw a conclusion easily again. Yexun''s hands were clenched tightly. Leng yourong also stares at the tombstone, secretly pinching sweat. Even the number one scholar of the Vientiane gate stopped writing at the moment. The whole portrait was a stone sculpture, and he was so absorbed in the stone tablet that he almost forgot himself. Finally. The mark of the 12th floor is bright, and then the whole stone tablet is shining with gold. In an instant, the crowd screamed. "We''re on the twelfth floor!" Someone burst out. The whole Taiji city is boiling. Countless people are jubilant, countless people are dancing, but more is gnashing teeth, secretly guessing, countless individuals, countless expressions. And outside the crowd. "What''s going on?" Fu mercilessly frowned and looked at the excited crowd around him. "It''s said that the 12th floor of Xiaoxu dreamland has been broken through, and all the tests of Xiaoxu dreamland have passed. These people are probably happy for those who have passed." Lin said with a smile. "They didn''t pass it. Why are they so happy?" Huan Shi Ying hummed. "We are not people here. Naturally, we don''t know what the meaning of Xiaoxu dreamland is to this Taiji city." Zixiao gave a slight smile: "well, everyone, there are many people here. In addition, the illusory realm of Xiaoxu is coming to an end. The crowd should disperse temporarily. By then, we must find a tea house, sit down for a cup of tea, wait for the Taiji martial arts gathering, and then wait for the opportunity to find a teacher. How about that?""Good!" Everyone nodded and agreed. "I know a nice teahouse." "This time, I''d like to have a taste of the difference between the tea in the soul land and our Qingge continent." The voice blood month smile. "It must have all kinds of taste." Feng Qingyu shakes the folding fan and says with a smile. The snake leads the way, and the crowd follows. But at this time, several men in black Sword Clothing came over. They are equipped with long swords on their waists. The body of the sword is very long. Even if they are one meter eight or nine meters tall, the body of the sword is about to drag to the ground. These people look cold and fierce. When they step forward, they are directly in front of Yin XueYue and Lin Zhengtian. Prajna sees this and quickly hides behind Huan Shiying. "What can I do for you?" Make a cursory bow. "Our young master hopes to invite some young ladies to have a drink, and invite them to come with us." Several people sink. The faces of the people changed slightly. "Who is your young master?" The snake asked. "Don''t be so wordy. Come with us, or we''ll be rude." One of them said impatiently. Seeing this, the spirits around him quickly retreated and walked away like a god avoiding pestilence. It seems that the comers are not good. Feng Qingyu and Lin Zhengtian exchange eyes in secret. However, seeing the snake coming forward, he made a ceremony again, and said, "please show your identity. We are from the dragon family of Longcheng. We come to Taiji city for the grace of a great master. If you know me, I will be with you..." but before that, the man suddenly raised his hand and slapped the snake in the face Go ahead. Bang! There was a clear sound. The snake retreated again and again, almost standing unsteadily. There were five fiery red palm prints on that white face, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. "Snake sister!" "Pester the girl!" The crowd rushed up. Lin Zhengtian, Zixiao and fengqingyu immediately come forward and draw their swords in anger. The swordsmen did not show weakness, but went straight out and surrounded them. "I''ll give you a face. Don''t you want to face? Do you want me to repeat that? Go with us now, or I will destroy your spirit and tie you back The man''s voice was like a tiger, which made people tremble. This strength, can not it be the people of Yang soul state? Lin Zhengtian was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 On the 12th floor, it looks like the Milky way in the starry sky. When you step on the stars in the daytime, you can see that you are very familiar with Jiuchong heaven. "Is it my consciousness that has entered the Ninth Heaven?" White night heart doubts, check a time, found that the body is still, the head of more fog. There is no boundary on the 12th floor. I don''t know how big it is. And there is no one in the 12th floor. It doesn''t seem to be a test. He walked forward for a few steps to observe the wonders around him. However, as he walked, the six heavenly spirits in his body suddenly aroused themselves, and a steady stream of soul power overflowed and flowed through his whole body. There is only one explanation for this situation, that is, there is an incredible magic soul power nearby, and the spirit of heaven is attracted and activated by this force. "At last, someone came here..." just then, in the vast starry sky, a magnificent but ethereal voice came over. "Who is it?" Asked the white night. "Just a dead man." The voice said, "but there is still a breath left, and it is not over." Is it the ancestor of Vientiane again? However, judging from the test of the number of layers in this small virtual illusion, the higher the people are, the more powerful they will be. The fireman stationed on the 11th floor is already so terrible. What level should the existence of the 12th floor be? "Please set the test, master." Cried the white night. The voice suddenly burst into laughter: "young man, don''t be nervous. The test of the 11th floor is the last test of your Xiaoxu dreamland. There is nothing to test on the 12th floor. You are excellent! Ha ha ha... " " what is the meaning of the 12 floors The white night frowned slightly and asked. "It''s simple." The voice stopped and said with a smile, "inheritance." "Inheritance?" White night micro Leng: "what inheritance?" "Imperial succession." "The younger generation is stupid, please tell me clearly." "The popular point is to let you have the possibility to enter the great emperor." The man''s voice became serious as he spoke. When you hear it in the white night, if you are struck by lightning, you will suddenly get up. Is this the chance of the great emperor? He also remembers how many powerful men fought for supremacy in kuyun mountain in order to win the supremacy one day. The later the road of soul cultivation, the more difficult it will be. Especially when there is a bottleneck, it is extremely difficult to break through. Some people are poor and can''t see the way and break through the bottleneck in their whole life. However, if they get the chance, it will be quite different. This is the supreme chance. The five levels of Yang soul state are not very common in the soul land. The existence of the five levels of Yang soul state in Taiji city can be calculated by hundreds of people, but there are not many people who can be called the supreme. It will be easy for him to reach the fifth level of yanghun state in the next day, and then step into the supreme one. If the imperial system is passed on, there is no doubt that he will push forward with the current when he enters the great emperor in the future! This chance is priceless! However, the concept of white night to this realm is still vague. "Who is it, sir?" White night will be in the heart of joy and doubt all pressure, calm asked. "What is this place?" The voice asked. "A little fantasy." "Since you know that this is a small fantasy, why do you have to ask more about it? Naturally, I am a member of the Vientiane gate. " "In the soul land, the strongest is the supreme, and there are only a few who surpass the supreme. For example, the elder on the lower level has a very poor soul state, but I still have a chance to fight with the supreme one. However, the feeling given by the head to the white night is far more than that of the supreme. Now you can give the inheritance of the imperial system of the white night. Naturally, you are puzzled and enter the Vientiane gate of the soul land, When are there so many strong people? " White night light said. This is the inheritance of the great emperor. I''m afraid it will cause enough riots in the nine souls continent. If we don''t understand all these things, we can''t take these advantages. The voice was silent for a moment, then a burst of laughter. "Boy, you are very vigilant! Well, since you ask me, I''m not afraid to tell you that all the people in this small illusory realm don''t come from the land of entering the soul "Where does that come from?" "Chivalrous!" The voice uttered two words. "Zhiwu?" His face changed slightly in the white night. This is a taboo to enter the soul land. Few people talk about it. The reason is very simple. It is a chaotic continent. It is said that there is a legend that the emperor buried his bones on that continent. "We were originally transferred from the top to the person in charge of the mainland of Wu. For one thing, we were punished by the clan and demoted to the mainland of soul. After many years of experience, we have disappeared, and this has set up a small illusory realm to test the later generations." The voice laughed and asked, "young man, do you know why we were demoted to the land of souls for something?" "I don''t know." "Improper protection." "Guard what?""Vientiane gate." There was no laughter in the voice, and the tone was very depressing. The white night was startled. Not guarding the Vientiane gate? Do people dare to open the gate of Vientiane? "But we were all killed by the people of the Vientiane school, except for several thousand of our people who were killed by the Vientiane school, we were all punished by the people of the Vientiane school." The voice became dry and hoarse. "Who dares to attack the Vientiane gate?" The white night asked. In his impression, the Vientiane gate is the supreme authority. Who dares to attack the Vientiane gate in the whole nine soul continent? "It''s just a bunch of outlaws. The reason why they attacked the Vientiane gate is very simple. It''s all you see." The voice sighed. Looking around in the white night, you can only see the stars and the Milky way. "What the hell is this?" "This is the chance of imperial rule!" The voice said in a deep voice: "before the catastrophe, a wounded emperor went into the branch of our supreme mainland Vientiane sect and asked for protection. It turned out that he had been plotted against by others, and was pursued by another emperor and hundreds of extinct strong men. He came to join us in the Vientiane gate. However, our strength at that time was not enough to fight against it, so we went to the upper level for help. Unexpectedly, that night, the Some powerful people have been killed, and the land of Wu is in chaos. It is the most special continent in the nine souls continent. Even the Vientiane gate is hard to influence. There is no order in this place. Our Vientiane disciples are directly razed, and countless disciples are slaughtered. We run away with the great emperor, but on the way, the great emperor disappears, everything withers, stars fall, and heaven and earth are dead and silent Next, we had to take the imperial inheritance left by the great emperor on his deathbed and return to the general school. In the end, the general school punished us for this matter, and we were beaten to the soul land. " The voice was sighing. "Then why is the imperial system inherited here and not handed over to the general school? Is it possible that the general faction of the Vientiane clan does not look up to the inheritance of the imperial system? " White night thought for a moment and then asked. "The reason is very simple. We have concealed our inheritance from the great emperor." "Why?" "Because we dare not explain it to the general staff." The voice said. The more I listen to the white night, the more confused I am. But when he heard the voice, he gave a self mocking smile: "young man, do you think the Vientiane gate... Is absolutely pure? You must remember that as long as there is light in this world, there will be darkness. In the gate of Vientiane, there is not a breeze, and there are also dirty people! " "Originally, with our many sharp weapons, magic weapons and various arrays, even if it was attacked by the emperor, at least it would not be destroyed by the whole gate. More or less, it could save some people. But it was because there were traitors in the Vientiane gate who took refuge in the emperor and attached to his command, which made us lose our guard and the clan was destroyed." "Who is that man?" Asked the white night. "I don''t know, but I know that what he wants is the chance of the emperor! It''s a great emperor. Rao is in the mainland of Wu, and he seldom sees the emperor. " The voice sighed again. "Therefore, all of you have set up the Xiaoxu dreamland and given it to the people who broke the pagoda with the imperial inheritance as a reward?" It''s only in the white night that I realize. "The mission of the Vientiane gate is different, and the inheritance of the great emperor should not be underestimated. The birth of the great emperor affects the pattern of half a nine soul continent. If the imperial inheritance falls into the hands of evildoers, we will surely be in a loss of life. Therefore, we set a test, and those who are evil will never pass the eleventh floor! The one below is not easy! " The voice was laughing. "I see." White night nods. "Well, young man, these things have nothing to do with you. You can get the imperial inheritance quickly and leave here. Xiaoxu fantasy will be closed forever." There was a long sigh in the voice. The whole body of white night trembled: "close forever? what do you mean? Are you going to destroy the fantasy of Xiaoxu "The imperial opportunity has found its master, the great emperor has been passed on, and there is no need for the existence of the small illusory realm... In the final analysis, this is our resting place, we just want to have a good sleep, no one to disturb, that''s all..." the sound fell, the stars began to turn around around, and the bright stars came to life and collided into the body of the white night. At once, the six heavenly spirits turned red, as if they had been burned red iron. In the white night, their bodies seemed to have escaped into a kind of emptiness, and their thinking was also moving with them. At night, he made a fist with both hands. "Emperor! Master everything! Decide life and death! The emperor is the essence. It''s called the emperor because of the emptiness of the sky, forgetting the things, being fair and far-reaching, and judging the essence of things, so it''s called the Emperor... a record of Sanskrit was introduced into his ears, his eyes were closed at night, and the vast and bright sky became chaotic... click... Click... the illusion of small void shook, the space appeared cracks, and began to collapse. In the white night, the body glows and turns into a stream, which disappears. At the square outside Taiji City, the stone stele will shine again, and everyone will gather in the past.Auspicious clouds are rising in the sky, and the breeze is blowing in Taiji city. All things revive, and the divine light comes down through the clouds. Countless souls look up and feel a lot. But look at those who stay in front of the illusory vision of the Vientiane door, kneeling together on one knee, look devout. The souls around him were startled. "What''s the matter?" There was constant questioning. However, at the moment... the stone tablet is shining in all directions with a figure stepping forward. The man''s eyes were golden and red, and his temperament was unmatched. He was like a God coming down to earth. The spirit of heaven and earth, the spirit of emperor! Born! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 The entrance of Xiaoxu dreamland is now a commotion, and countless souls are crowded towards it. The sound of the crowd is like a tsunami. But on the periphery, it is not peaceful. Lin Zhengtian, Feng Qingyu, Fu Wuqing and others offer sacrifices to the spirit of heaven. They look at the souls around them with pale faces and tight teeth. The snake wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. Although his eyes were flashing with anger, he could do nothing. She came out of the soul land and knew the situation here. "Everybody, don''t mess around. Once we fight, we will surely suffer losses. Our strength is weak. If we join hands, we are afraid that there will be accidents!" The snake whispered. They are not white night, and there is a huge gap in their accomplishments. They are not allowed to be killed by the other party with one move. Although the snake was coerced by the white night to be loyal to the white night, she knew the importance of these people to the white night. No matter which one was broken, she could not explain to the white night. "What about that? Are you going to let them do it? Girl, you said that this is Taiji city and the center of soul land. How dare they do such things in broad daylight? " Zixiao was angry. The snake was dumb. "Brother Zixiao, you can''t blame the girl for this. You''d better try to deal with the current situation." Lin Zhengtian sinks. "What? Do you really want to fight us? Well, you asked for it The man sneered, waved his hand, and said, "the man killed the man, and the woman directly abandoned the spirit of heaven. Take it back and offer it to the young master." "Yes Around the soul of a smile, came together. "Asshole Zixiao was in a rage, offering sacrifices to the spirit of heaven and attacking the past. But his soul power was weak. Compared with those who were strong in the heaven and soul state, he could not withstand a single blow. So he saw that the sword bodyguard avoided Zixiao''s fist, turned sideways and slapped Zixiao''s chest with a scabbard. Pooh! Son smile immediately fell to the ground, spit blood, chest a piece of skin. "Beyond my ability!" The man spat with disdain. "How can there be such incompetent people in the soul land? A bunch of rubbish! How did you come to Taiji city because of your inferior strength The leader snorted and drank: "don''t waste time, do it quickly, don''t let the young master wait for a long time." "Yes Several people also dare not neglect, rushed to the past. Feng Qingyu, Lin Zhengtian, yinxueyue and others immediately attacked those people. The two sides fought, but the fight was no more than ten moves, and the people were hit hard, retreated and completely suppressed. Huan Shiying hugs Prajna and clenches her teeth, looking at these people with indignation. At this moment, she understood the law of the jungle. Into the soul of the mainland, is a more cruel world than Qingge mainland! Here, if you don''t have strength, you will be slaughtered. Passers-by avoid, pointing, but no one to stop. "Stop it!" At this time, a large number of armored souls rushed over. These souls are dressed in very different clothes. They hold spears in their hands, just like an army. There are more than 20 people standing in a long line, marching forward. On their waists, there is a token engraved with the word "Su". "It''s the guard of the Su family!" Seeing this, the onlookers ran faster. Those saber attendants also stopped and surrounded the crowd. The leader gave a cool smile and stared at the Su family guards and others who were rushing towards him with disdain on their faces. Although there is a state in the soul land, Taiji city is not governed by the state. Instead, it is managed by the forces of the big families. Every day, guards sent by the big families inspect and maintain the basic public order of Taiji city. Of course, it is only basic public security. Seeing these beetles coming, everyone''s nervous heart suddenly settled down. "Who are these people?" Feng Qingyu covered the wound and asked in a low voice. "It''s like the guards of the Taiji City family school... Great. They are supposed to maintain the order of Taiji city. Since they are here, we should be able to make peace." The snake''s eyes lit up and said, "we''ll take off later. We''ll go to the Vientiane gate and seek the shelter of the Vientiane gate." "Good!" Several people nodded and saw the beetles as if they had taken some reassurance. But at this time, the leaders of the sabre attendants cast their eyes on the captain of the Su family''s guard. They snorted and said with a smile: "Yo? Isn''t this captain Lin? Yes? Today is your Su family in charge of guarding "Mr. Bo!" The captain came over, arched his hands, looked at Feng Qingyu, Zixiao and others, and asked faintly, "what''s going on?" "It''s a little bit of a small matter. Our childe is boring and wants to make some friends. As a result, they don''t appreciate it. Captain Lin, you are also from Taiji city. You should know our childe''s temper. Since they don''t give our childe face, we won''t give them face, don''t you?" Bo said with a sneer."But today is the day of Tai Chi gathering martial arts. Xiaoxu dreamland has just ended. Here are all powerful people. If you make trouble here and something goes wrong, the Su family will take responsibility." Captain Lin frowned. "Ha ha ha ha..." the leader of the surname Bo laughed and pointed to Lin Zhengtian, Yin XueYue and others, laughing: "brother, look at them, you see them! What kind of strength? The strongest one is the level of the heaven soul state. Just a group of rubbish. What do you think they can do? Hahaha... " " it''s disgusting! " They were very angry, but their hearts were cold. These people, who they thought might be saviors, knew each other. Fu mercilessly gnaws his teeth and teeth, but he is held down by yinxueyue. Yinxueyue looks at her and shakes her head in silence. "The weak have no human rights. This is the same truth since ancient times. " Lin Zhengtian''s vicissitudes road. "So... What should we do?" Huan Shi Ying''s voice trembled and her eyes were sad. "Run!" Feng Qingyu''s eyebrows turned and lowered her voice. "Run?" "If you are taken away by them, you will let them fish! Now this is the street. There are many people and can run! This is the entrance of Xiaoxu dreamland. It is not far from here. It is the residence of the Vientiane gate. Everyone, you can find a way to run. I''ll drag them down and go to the Vientiane gate to rescue soldiers with the status of Chu Zong! " Phoenix green feather sink way. "You can''t stand alone for long. I''ll stay." Lin Zhengtian said. "And me Zixiao gnaws his teeth. This side is discussing in secret, and the beetles over there have scattered. Hearing this, Captain Lin glanced at these people and nodded: "in that case, well, you can do it yourself!" "Come on, brother!" The leader of the family name Bo chuckled. "But I have to remind you that if something goes wrong, the Su family will not be responsible for it." Captain Lin said, "let''s go!" with a big wave of his hand The Oracle will be scattered. But at this time, surrounded by Feng Qingyu, Lin Zhengtian, Zixiao, yinxueyue and others suddenly burst out and killed a saber attendant in the rear. The servant was caught off guard and was stabbed in the chest by a sword. "Bold!" The leader surnamed Bo and captain Lin were furious. "Run Snare the snake and shout. Huan Shiying immediately pulls Prajna and rushes towards the crowd. "Asshole The leader of the surname Bo leaped forward and wanted to chase him. However, Feng Qingyu rose up and chopped him with one hand. "The mantis arm is the chariot! It''s beyond our means The leader of the surname Bo was so angry that he could not make a sword. He was also in the palm of his hand. Click! Feng Qingyu''s arm immediately made a crisp sound, and the bones of the whole arm were smashed directly. The man fell from the air and fell to the ground, making it difficult to get up. "Brother Feng!" The son laughs big anxious, but at this time, all around the Oracle rushed over, the long gun disorderly Bang down, mercilessly hit on his body. In an instant, the skin and the soul of heaven were damaged. Yin XueYue, Lin Zhengtian, Fu Wuqing, and Tiaoshi gathered together and fought and retreated. However, with the intervention of Jiashi, they couldn''t escape. And the soul of the passer-by is just standing in the distance watching and pointing, and dare not intervene at all. Obviously, these two groups of people are extremely powerful in Taiji City, and no one dares to provoke them. "Run away?" Several Sabre attendants and warriors rush into the crowd, and chaohuan Shiying and Prajna chase after each other. Both groups are angry. How dare these first-class wastes of the heaven soul realm escape under their eyes! If people really escape, it is a shame! Feeling the constant impact of the soul behind her, Huan Shiying looks extremely white. She drags Prajna and stumbles along the way, causing the crowd to stir up and scold continuously. However, she does not care so much, and people run crazy to the Vientiane gate. "Elder sister... Slow down... Slow down..." Prajna''s little hands hurt, his eyes were full of tears, and he gasped for breath. "Prajna, run, if you''re caught by the bad guys, it''s over!" Huan Shiying is anxious, and her teeth are clenched. But just at this time, a light sound of "Dong" made Huan Shiying bump into someone, and fell to the ground. "Bitch, where are you going this time!" After the pursuit of the sword attendant and the warriors directly rushed over, one by one pull out their swords and guns, against Huan Shiying. "It''s from the Bo family and the Su family!" The people around him scattered in a hurry. Huan poetry Yingying see the situation, the heart of despair. It never occurred to her that when she came to enter the soul land, she would encounter such a thing... "motherfucker! I told you to runThe swordsman was so angry that he rushed up and slapped him fiercely, slapping her on the cheek. But at this moment, a strong hand suddenly stretched out from the side, as fast as lightning, and directly clasped the wrist of the saber attendant. The attendant screamed with pain. Huan Shiying is stunned and comes back to the God. Then she can see who the person he bumped into is. The man was handsome, tall and straight, with sharp and angular features on his face, and his temperament was domineering, just like that of heaven and man. She looked at this person''s face, her brain was momentarily confused, tears fell directly from her eyes, some people were not sure of looking at the person in front of her, the whole person seemed to be frozen. For a while, her pink lips lifted, her voice choked, and she murmured: "are you... Brother white night?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 "It''s me! Shiying, why are you here? What happened? " The white night grasped the wrist of the saber attendant, looked at the girl in front of her in such a mess, and immediately became angry. "Brother... Go to help sister Yinyin quickly..." Huan Shiying said anxiously, and her words were not clear. "Elder martial sister Yin, are they here, too?" White night eyes a cold, look at those people, grim voice way: "in the end what is going on?" "Who are you? How dare you interfere in the affairs of our Bo family and Su family? How dare you A swordsman draws his sword and shouts. "Bo family? The Su family? " In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Suddenly, he put his arms into his arms and grabbed the saber attendant and smashed it to the ground. Bang! The man''s body was directly broken, like a smashed watermelon, dead can not die. The people around him took a breath of fright and screamed. Kill a soul worshiper with bare hands! Is this still human? "What''s the matter?" Yi Baixiu, Leng yourong, Du ya, Yan Niu and others came and asked with concern. As soon as he got out of Xiaoxu dreamland, he didn''t have time to say hello to the people. He noticed the change here, so that everyone didn''t have time to congratulate him or ask him what he had seen in Xiaoxu. I was surprised to see that white night killed people in public, but the people of the Bo family were still killed. White night face chilly, help Huan Shiying and Prajna, walk forward quickly. Others quickly dispersed. Who dares to block the master''s way? Ye Xun, Zhu family, Lin family and so on in the rear also hurried to follow. The number one scholar of the Vientiane gate saw this and immediately took the elite of the Vientiane gate with him. The street ahead. Feng Qingyu, Lin Zhengtian and others have already stopped supporting, leaning together and panting violently. Zixiao fell on the ground, with several transparent sword holes on his body. The blood flowed all over the ground. Fu Qingqing and yinxueyue were OK. Although they were injured, they were not seriously hurt, but they were not seriously injured. They were all injured because they were fighting to protect them. They were seriously injured. They ate a sword in the abdomen, and the spirit of heaven was also damaged. These Sabre attendants were not in a hurry to kill them. Instead, they were staring at their spirit fighting. Zixiao''s accomplishments were directly abolished by two levels. "Take it all away!" Captain Lin saw that these people did not have the ability to resist. He waved his hand and cheered coldly. "Yes The Oracle comes forward. "Wait a minute, brothers, didn''t you? We like these people. We want to take them. Captain Lin, don''t you give us face? " The leader, surnamed Bo, looked cold and did not know how to say it. Captain Lin hummed twice, glanced around, and said, "in this case, you can solve it, but you should act quickly. If the matter is big, your childe will not feel well." The leader of the surname Bo looked at the increasing number of soul people around him and disdained to smile: "even if the gate of Vientiane comes, what can we do? Do it. " The attendants immediately stepped forward to capture Fu Wuqing and yinxueyue. As for Zixiao, fengqingyu and others, they did not intend to take them away, but directly attacked their spirits. They did not intend to take the lives of Feng Qingyu and others, but to smash their souls. However, in the land of the weak and the predatory, destroying human souls is more terrible than killing people. They want to use this extreme means to severely punish these shameless rubbish. "Stop it." At this time, a loud drink sounded. Only to see the white night pull Huan Shiying and Prajna walking fast. The sabre attendants were stunned. "A stupid green, don''t pay attention to him. Take people away quickly. You are in a hurry. Be careful that you can''t bear to go away!" The leader, surnamed Bo, was too lazy to watch the white night and continued to shout. But the next second, a terrible adsorption force swung over, directly grabbed him toward the end of the white night drag. Bata! Almost blink of an eye, that Bo surname leader is dead by the white night of the neck. The sabre attendants were all stunned. "Who do you think can''t afford it?" White night staring at the Bo family leader, cold eyes, hands began to force. The leader of the family name Bo, his eyes widened and he kept struggling, but he could not get his hands off his neck like a pair of pliers. This time, he saw clearly the man in front of him. His face was very strange. He had been rolling and crawling in Taiji city for so many years, but he was shocked by the several people standing behind him? White clothes? Du ya? These... Are not all masters and would-be masters? How do they stand behind this man? Who is this man? However, the leader of the surname Bo was unable to think about it any more. When he realized all this in fear, his neck was broken directly by the terrible wrist of the white night, and the man was strangled alive.The saber attendants and the warriors were all shocked. "Mr. Bo!" The sabre attendants were startled and roared. They immediately drew their swords and aimed at the white night with vigilance. "Asshole "How dare you kill our Bo family!! Looking for death The two swordsmen roared and killed with their swords. But as soon as they moved, a general trend came down from the sky and pressed directly. Click. Their bodies were crushed and turned into a pool of rotten meat. The scene was silent. People in the Bo family were shocked directly. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at the scene in disbelief. "Imposing murder?" Yexun lost his voice. At night, he turned a blind eye to Zixiao and yinxueyue. "Elder martial sister Yin, heartless, elder martial brother Lin... Are you ok?" Asked the white night eagerly. "White... Night..." when people saw the visitors, they were very surprised, but they were injured and had little strength to speak. In the white night, he quickly sacrificed the spirit of Linghua tianhun and surrounded the wounds of the people to stop bleeding for them. However, he found that Zixiao and the snake were damaged. Even if the wound was healed, his strength would be sharply reduced. His eyes were cold and his anger was raging, and a sense of killing burst out. "You killed people in the street!! Bastard, do you know where this is? Catch it Captain Lin was furious and immediately cheered. As the guards of the Su family, some people dare to kill people in front of them, that is, how can they despise their authority? It''s just that the beetles just leaned on it and found it was wrong. "Captain Lin, then... The man standing behind seems to be master Du?" "Mr. Leng seems to be here, too? Look... Is that... Master ye? " Several people were surprised, only to find that more and more people are coming this way, and more and more big people are also coming this way. All the people''s eyes were fixed on these people, the saber guards and the guards of the Su family. People were not watching from a distance as before. Instead, they just stood and pointed. Captain Lin could clearly hear such a sentence from passers-by. "These Su families are so bold..." "they seem to have provoked master Bai... master? Captain Lin shuddered all over, and his brain suddenly became blank as he looked at the man who was drawn by the sabre attendants. The situation on the scene seems to be getting worse. At some time, this place has become the focus center of Taiji city... in the daytime, the pills were taken out from the ring of Qianlong and distributed one by one. They were transported to the street to heal their wounds. At the same time, the voice was very deep: "who are you?" "Don''t even know who we are? How dare you throw it in front of us A sword attendant sneered, but before the words were finished, a terrible palm suddenly smashed his trunk, his head and limbs fell directly on the ground, the meat scattered on the ground, and he died instantly. The four sides were once again held in check. Kill with one blow! But in front of so many people, no one can see when he did it! They froze, trembling and helpless. "I ask again, who are you?" White night again, the voice is calm, as simple as greeting passers-by. This time, none of the sabre attendants dared to yell. One voice trembled and said, "we... We are from the Bo family of Taiji city..." "what about you?" White night glanced at the guards and asked. "Our guard is in charge!" Captain Lin snorted, but did not dare to continue. "You Rong." "Master, I''m here." Cold tolerance out of the crowd. But her words made these Bo family and Su family dumbfounded. Leng yourong is a famous person in Taiji City, and he is the first of the five Taiji heroes. In addition, he is a beautiful woman and is regarded as a quasi master. How can they not know? But the master to be called this young man master? "Do the Su family and the Bo family know where they are?" "Yes." "Good." White night nodded and directed at those people: "I''ll give you half an hour''s Kung Fu, let you go back to inform your family, ask them to bring compensation items, and give me an account, so that I can deal with it at my discretion." The people of the Bo family were completely frightened. How dare they not agree? Nodding wildly. However, Captain Lin of the Su family was a little angry. "Do you know what you''re talking about? We''re the guards. Are you threatening the guards? Do you know what the threat guard means in Taiji city? "White night eyes a cold, staring at captain Lin. His sharp eyes made him retreat again and again, and his spine was cold. "I don''t know. I''m threatening you, so what?" On hearing this, Captain Lin was speechless. Seeing the strength of the white night, he bit his teeth and took people away. Yi Bai Xiu and Du Ya looked at each other, but did not say anything, came to help. And the crowd around them has been around for a long time. They know that a good play is about to come on. It''s cold and tolerant, a little worried. "Master, the Bo family is the dominant power clan in Taiji city. Although the Su family is not as strong as the Bo family, he is one of the main families maintaining the order of Taiji city. This is an accident of the guard. I''m afraid that the Su family will join forces with other powerful clansmen to deal with you. It''s not easy to deal with it." "No harm." White night side for son smile healing, said at the same time. The Lin family in the crowd saw the scene and exchanged their eyes secretly. Some people left quietly. Yexun came forward and looked at the man beside the white night, and his eyebrows were tightly twisted up. They are all people who have just arrived at the heaven soul state, and their strength is so poor, how can the white night mix with them? And some other powerful families who want to climb up to the relationship with the white night, see this scene, have taken out pills, sent experts, to help heal. There was a lot of discussion and confusion on the scene. No one knew what the relationship between these low spirited people and white night was, and they were also guessing the origin of white night and others. But at this time, a group of souls from afar ran towards this side, and it was the Bo family who led the way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 "Here comes the Bo family!" Someone yelled. The people on both sides immediately stopped talking, and all their eyes fell on the swordsmen who came. The Bo family came so fast. In the middle of the crowd, there was a young man with folding fan and riding a white horse with huge horns. He came leisurely, his eyes arrogant, a trace of fun on his face, the folding fan in his hand gently swaying, very natural and unrestrained. The white horse went to the place 50 meters away from the white night and others, and then stopped. The people around were scared. The strong are always in awe. The attendants got out of the way, and the young man on the white horse came forward. With a pair of haughty eyes, he looked at the white night and others who were still healing for the people. Then he took aim at the several servants of the Bo family who were killed and said, "who moved the hand?" "My Lord, it''s him! He killed the leader of Bo Liu, and all our people were killed by him Several Sabre attendants who had been released by the white night and ran to report the news immediately jumped out, pointing to the white night and shouting curses. On hearing this, the young master sneered. He was about to speak, only to find that the situation in front of him seemed to be something wrong. He looked behind the man, his pupils shrinking. Yesun? White clothes? Du ya? Leng yourong... There are No.1 scholars in the distance. Why are all these famous people here? The number one scholar did not intervene, but stood behind the crowd with a pen and paper. He looked at the scene quietly, and his eyes were on the gentleman. Almost everyone''s eyes fell on him. What''s going on? Young master Bo Chen feels that there is something wrong with him. If you look at the people in front of him, they are only people of the first and second level in the heaven soul state. It''s not a worry at all... however, how can people of the first and second level of the heaven soul state kill Bo Liu? What magic weapon was used? Or are they being helped? No matter what, Bo Chen can''t think. With so many eyes staring at him, if he has any intention to retreat, he will be shamed by others. How can he stay in Taiji city in the future? The people of the Bo family will also revile him and make the family lose face. "Say something. How are you going to solve it?" Thin Chen put the vision again on the body of white night, light says. "Did you bring it?" White night seems to have evaded his words, while healing for the son''s smile, at the same time self-care mouth. Thin Chen one Leng: "take what thing?" "If you hurt my friends, they will suffer more damage to their spirits. Naturally, you should compensate the magic weapons, pills and other natural materials and earth treasures to help them recover their accomplishments and injuries. Otherwise, what do I want you to do here?" The white night is light. "Oh?" Bo Chen mouth slightly Yang: "are you extorting money from my Bo family?" "No The white night swept him one eye, light way: "is take!" "How crazy! Then I have to answer you a word... "Bo Chen sneered:" crazy people talk about dreams! " The words fell, and the thin family around him laughed. "Mr. Bo Chen, it''s obvious that you Bo''s family is wrong about this matter. Now Bai DA has a peaceful negotiation with you. You not only don''t know how to repent, but also insult Lord Bai? What a nuisance At this time, the next to the white show stood out and said. "Are you master Yi?" Bo Chen''s eyes have been on these women for a long time. She is a master in white and elegant, just like a fairy. She is the focus of the public. However, the veiled woman standing next to her is not simple. Although she covers her face with light veil, her every move has an invisible charm. Her eyes, like two deep stars, attract everyone around her. Of course, Leng yourong on the other side has also captured many people''s attention. Maybe her looks are not much better than Leng yourong and the women with light gauze, but she can''t hold her body hot, which makes people salivate. In addition to these, there are huanshiying, yinxueyue, Fu Wuqing and others on the white night plate, all of whom are gorgeous women. People who have spent some time in Taiji city all know that Bo Chen is originally a lecherous dandy. When he sees so many gorgeous women appearing, he can''t help but be agitated. "It turns out that this man is supported by Master Yi? No wonder the tone is so crazy. " Thin Chen chuckles, eyes flashing narrow. Next to Leng you Rong, he became angry: "Bo Chen, what are you? Do my master need Master Yi''s support? If you don''t, I''ll apologize quickly Thin Chen a listen to cold have Rong attack, scared, and when hear cold have Rong call white night for master, is confused. "Is this your master? What''s going on here? " Thin Chen felt a bit wrong, staring at the white night: "who are you?""This is the new master of white night white!" Someone nearby said. "Just a master?" Bo Chen suddenly, staring at the white night, and then asked: "where do you come from?" "Qingge mainland." The white night is light. "Qingge mainland?" Bo Chen stares at big eyes, feeling that his ears are wrong. "Yes." "The people of Qingge mainland can be masters." Bo Chen some accidents, but the eyes of those surprise immediately turned into thick disdain in ridicule. Qingge mainland? For those who enter the soul land, it is a remote place. How can it be compared with that in the soul land? Even if he is a master, he is not so high. "My patience is limited. I''ll give you 10 interest time. If you don''t make compensation within 10 interest, I''ll deal with this matter according to my own means." White night is a little impatient. "Your own means?" Bo Chen was a little angry and amused. He leaned forward, looked down at the white night, and joked, "do you dare to ask this great master Bai, what means do you want to deal with this matter? Can Bo Chen open his eyes? " When the voice dropped, the two people of the first level of yanghun state stepped forward and urged by the soul force. The Bo family is going to start. The heart of the people around him is tight. White night called a tone, facing the side way: "Master Yi, you Rong, help me take care of my elder martial brothers and sisters." "Master Bai, the Bo family has a lot of power in Taiji city. You... You should handle it properly." Yi Bai Xiu hesitated and said. "Don''t worry." White night light way, but the expression is incomparably cold. Du cliff beside him shivered. In fact, after Bo Chen appeared, he always felt the killing intention from the white night. At this moment, the faint killing intention was more intense. "I''m afraid something will happen again." Du Ya sighed bitterly. Walking towards Bo Chen in the daytime, his eyes are still on Bo Chen. He is very peaceful and can''t detect any intention of killing. As for the saber guards and the two Yang soul state masters, he never looks at them from the beginning to the end. Passers-by on both sides of the doubt, Bo Chen also see the doubt. "How ungrateful Bo Chen snorted: "don''t think you are the master. My family is afraid of you. What''s more, you are just a waste master from the lower level mainland! It''s easy for me to kill you!! You two, before you abolish his heavenly spirit, today, I bochen will kill the master! " "Yes The two yanghun people nodded, their eyes twinkled with enthusiasm, and rushed to the white night. Whoosh! Without any hesitation, the two men punched each other like a poisonous snake attacking the chest of the white night. They are not arrogant. Even if the white night is from Qingge mainland, they are not slack. After all, this is a master. However. When the two men were watching Bai Ye''s action with vigilance, intending to capture his counterattack and then increase his attack, they were stunned to find that white night did not only fight back, but continued to move forward... ignore!! The attack and killing of the two yanghunjing people were ignored by the white night! They were furious. Is he looking for death? Almost everyone has such an idea in mind. But the next second, they found out they were wrong. Two iron fists were suddenly blocked by the general trend. The fists were pounded on the chest of the white night. It was like hitting a hard piece of steel. Except for a dull sound, there was no trace left. The two of them are so stupid. As soon as they look up, they come face to face with two iron fists in the white night... Chucha! Two people''s heads like a watermelon burst, directly broken. The body fell to the ground. Two people in the yanghun state suddenly fell. All the people around him opened their mouths and gazed. The scene was silent. White night continued to move forward, until Bo Chen''s horse stopped. The servants of Bo''s family, who were still in shock, came back to their senses, pulled out their swords one by one and quickly surrounded the white night. But the white night did not pay any attention, he grabbed the Bo Chen on the horse and directly pulled him down from the horse''s back. "Asshole, what are you doing?" Bo Chen hastily urges the spirit of heaven and intends to resist, but he himself is only a lower heaven soul master. The soul that is sacrificed to attack the white night is just like hitting a stone with an egg, which has no effect. In the white night, with a little finger and a few whirling swords, they suddenly penetrated the heads of the servants of the Bo family. In a flash, dozens of servants of the Bo family fell to the ground and were chopped with one blow, leaving only one person standing in the same place, trembling. Kill dozens of people with one shot! Bo Chen feels that his head is about to explode, and he is hard to accept the scene of panic. His arrogance is finally broken and full of fear. "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me!" Bo Chen''s trembling cry."You will go back to inform your bo family and bring something to make amends." White night is like drag dead dog general, drag crazy struggling Bo Chen chaozi Xiao and others to go, mouth out of cold words. The servant was so scared that he lost all his swords and ran to the Bo family. Four weeks of people, at this time is silent, chilly. This is the new master''s method? "Master ye, the relationship between you and the Bo family is very special. Now Bo Chen provokes master Bai. With master Bai''s temperament, Bo Chen is afraid that it will be more dangerous and less auspicious. Don''t you persuade him?" A man came up to yesun and said. Ye Xun hesitated and went to the No. 1 scholar not far away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 "The number one scholar!" Yexun walked past, and the soul people dodged and respectfully. The number one scholar holding a pen and paper saw the visitor and nodded slightly: "master ye, what can I do for you?" "No.1 scholar, since you are here, and there are so many elite of the Vientiane gate behind you, why don''t you come out and stop this ridiculous thing?" Yesson said. "Why is it absurd?" The champion asked. "Master Bai killed people in public. He was lawless in Taiji city. If he didn''t stop it, he was afraid that there would be riots. Then, Taiji martial arts gathering and Taigu battlefield opening would be affected, and the prestige of the Vientiane gate would also be affected." Ye Xun sank. It seems that he has always been indifferent to others, and he has been indifferent to our master "What attitude?" "The first is that the master can deal with these attacks, and the second is that the master can''t deal with the people who attack. Generally, we in Vientiane will only deal with the second situation! If we encounter the first situation, we will only take a wait-and-see attitude. " "In this situation, is it the Bo family who started first?" Yexun frowned. "Why didn''t the Bo family do it first? Master ye, although I am only a writer, I am not blind in my eyes. " The champion gave him a strange look. Yexun frowned and did not speak again. He took a breath and looked ahead. At the moment of the white night, also did not intend to kill Bo Chen, but he was not kind to Bo Chen''s disposal. As soon as bochen was dragged over by him, he was bombarded by several fists in the daytime. The fists hit the joints. In an instant, the bones of bochen were directly broken and turned into powder. Meanwhile, his spirit was shattered by the white night. He fell on the ground like mud on the beach and moaned in a low voice. When people around saw the scene, they were shocked. White night really dare to start! "Master Bai, are you just dismissing Mr. Bo? Are you going to marry the Bo family? " A man nearby could not help saying. "Liang Zi has been married. What else do you care about?" "My elder martial brother and elder sister were injured by them. If I don''t tell you about the loss of cultivation, he''s going to die. Do you want me to be indifferent to this kind of hatred?" There was a moment of silence. Understand the white night all know, this person, but a cruel role. "The Bo family has great strength in Taiji city. It is said that this family has been in Taiji city since its establishment. It has a solid foundation and complicated network. As long as they are in Taiji City, no one will not give the Bo family face. Moreover, many people in the Bo family in the Vientiane gate take up positions in front of the Bo family. Even the great master, he has to bow his head three points in front of the Bo family, This is just a small matter. Why should it be so? " Du Ya hesitated and came to persuade him in a low voice. "They''re going to kill my classmates, my friends and relatives..." the white night''s eyes burned, and the voice suddenly raised to an octave, shouting: "is this still a small matter?" Du cliff was immediately suppressed. "Master, even master ye can''t get through the illusion of Xiaoxu. Now it''s more expensive to be the third master, even if it''s the Bo family? Should Bo''s family be so deceiving? " Leng you Rong snorted and whispered a few words to a short haired woman nearby. The short haired woman nodded and ran away immediately. People with sharp eyes recognized that the short haired woman was a cold family member. It''s boiling here, and the other end of the Bo family has already turned upside down. However, it is not the people of the Bo family who come first, but a group of men and women in robes. Some of them were young, some were old, and they were all in a hurry. Originally, the leader was no one else. It was Su Zhe who had once met with Bai Ye in Zhu''s family. "Master! a young master!! Officer in charge Seeing the arrival of these people, the guards'' soldiers immediately felt relieved and cried with joy. "Shut up!" First, an old man with short body, skin and crane hair, glared at the guards, and then hurried to the white night, clasping hands and bowing. "Su Jia Su Pao, meet Master Bai." "I have no enmity with the Su family. Why should the Su family move my people?" White night closed his eyes and asked lightly. "These are all misunderstandings... The Su family is willing to be responsible for this." Su Pao was busy. "Since you say that, it''s very easy to do. I won''t embarrass you. Let your people take away the spirit of heaven, and then compensate one hundred Holy Level soul pills, ten flavors of Holy Level materials and one holy level magic weapon to my elder martial brothers and sisters as compensation." Said the white night. As soon as the words fell, the Su family suddenly turned pale. "Master Bai, our Su family only acted according to the rules of Taiji city. We didn''t know that these friends were your friends in advance. For the injuries of these friends, we Su family will certainly take corresponding responsibility. However, master Bai, your request is a little bit... After all, these are not our injuries. They are all the actions of the Bo family. Your handling method is really inappropriate..." Su Zhe stands out and opens his mouth with his fists clasped in his hands."Since you are guards, why don''t you come forward to stop it? Help Bo family to persecute my friends? How can you be innocent? " The white night asked. "This..." Su Zhe hesitated and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Su Pao. Su Zhe did not speak, so Su Pao stepped forward. "Master Bai, you have said that. We have nothing to defend. We will do as you say. We will send 100 Holy Level soul pills, ten flavor holy level materials and one holy level magic weapon later." Su Pao said, intending to calm people. The Su family bowed their heads. The people around him felt more and more admiration for the white night, which made the Su family bow their heads. "You are mistaken." At this time, the white night shook his head: "I don''t mean a total of 100 Holy Level soul pills, ten flavors of Holy Level materials and a holy level magic weapon, but each one has one, understand?" When the words fell, the Su family turned pale. The crowd was stunned. One for each? This is robbery! "Master Bai, you are so cruel!" Su Zhe couldn''t help but cry. "In this way, our Su family will hurt our foundation. Master Bai, I can''t accept your request!" Su Pao did not hesitate to refuse. Although the injuries of these people are relatively serious, they are not fatal, and the loss of their souls is not high. The most serious one is Zixiao, who lost two levels. However, these treasures are enough for them to recover level 4 and level 5. It is not a big problem to impact the Yang soul state in the future. How can the Su family vomit this blood? If there is such a good thing, I''m afraid that people here will rush to get hurt... "if you can''t accept it, please go back." The white night is light. Su Pao''s eyebrows tightened. Please come back? what do you mean? He didn''t believe that the white night would be so easy. To tell the truth, Su Pao didn''t care about a little new master, but he had just received news from Su Zhe that it was very likely that the white night would break through the illusion of Xiaoxu. When he came, he also learned this fact from the passers-by. What kind of strength should one have if he can pass through the existence of a small virtual fantasy? I''m afraid Yexun can''t do it, right? If you can''t offend these powerful masters, don''t offend them. It''s just that the lion opens his mouth in the white night. The Su family can take it out, but it must hurt his muscles and bones. Because of this, the loss is not worth the loss! Just as the Su family hesitated and did not know how to solve it, a group of people came to this side, accompanied by the voice of the crowd. "Look, it''s the Bo family! Here comes the Bo family "They''re here at last!" There was a lot of shouting and the crowd was boiling. The Lord is here! Looking along the sound, we can see a group of people riding high and strong horned horses rushing towards us. There are more than 100 people with full momentum. The ground is shaking, and a terrible air pressure is coming towards this side. They are all masters of the Bo family. People fixed their eyes, the cool air was pumping, and the spine was shaking. There are more than one hundred people, and half of them are from yanghunjing! Bo family experts pour out their nest! The Bo family rushed over, and the crowd retreated again and again. The wildebeest surrounded the white night and others. They pointed a long cold sword to the white night. "Help me! Help me Like a dead dog, Bo Chen saw the family members coming, his eyes shining, and he screamed. "Chen''er, how did you get this look?" A frame came up. The frame was extremely luxurious. It was pulled by four snow-white wildebeests and the curtain was lifted. A tall and strong man with a donkey''s face came down, followed by a beautiful young woman. The woman saw thin Chen''s appearance, scared Huarong to lose color: "Chen elder brother, are you ok?" She raised her head and glared at the white night: "you son of a bitch, don''t let people go soon!" "You talk to me?" White night eyebrow micro wrinkle, light looking at the woman. "Not to you, or to whom? A second-class waste of tianhun state, let my brother Chen go quickly, and then climb over and kneel down in front of me, or I will chop you into meat paste later The woman was angry and shrieked. White night did not speak. He pulled out the boundless sword from his waist, and his bloody sword body was placed on Bo Chen''s shoulder. He said faintly: "I like to treat him with his own way. Since you want to chop me into meat paste, I''ll chop him into meat paste first." "You..." the woman was impatient. "Wait a minute." Bo Lai, the leader of the Bo family, opened his voice. he frowned and stepped forward. He nodded to Su Pao, the owner of the Su family. Then he looked at the white night and said in a deep voice, "are you the new white night master?" "It''s me." "My family has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to persecute my son like this?" "You Bo''s family wants to kill my colleague. Is this no injustice or hatred?" White night stepped on thin Chen''s palm, said the grim voice.Bo Chen cries out in pain. Bo Lai''s face was cold: "white night, don''t think that you are a master, and you can be lawless. A master doesn''t mean invincible. It''s easy for my Bo family to kill the master! You are just the tenth master. What capital can you compete with my family? " "Master Bo, didn''t anyone tell you? Master Bai killed Lin Xueying and the prince of Qianyu. At present, his strength ranks third! " A man nearby couldn''t help rectifying the way. Thin to listen, stupefied. He has been in the closed door for a long time. All the big and small matters are handed over to the steward. When he heard that his son had an accident, he did not leave the pass. He did not want to climb to the third position on this white night. If you can defeat the prince of Qianyu, how can you be an ordinary person? You can''t look down on it. Bo Lai''s eyes became heavy. "What do you want?" He asked. "You Bo''s family will compensate 500 Holy Level soul pills, 50 holy level materials and five holy level magic weapons. Remember, each of you will take one. Then you will discard the souls of those people who started just now, and then you will let it go." The white night is light. But as soon as the words fell, the Bo family burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha..." "it''s just crazy!! Ha ha ha, do you think our Bo family is here to compromise with you? " The woman laughed and looked at the white night with irony on her face. "Oh? Didn''t you compromise with me With a faint smile in the white night, the boundless sword suddenly swung in his hand... Pooh... a head flew into the air, splashing blood. Bo Chen, die! "In this case, there is no need to keep this hostage!" He shook the boundless sword and said faintly. At the moment, the smile of Bo''s family all froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 The woman watched the bloody head fall from the air and rolled to her heel... Bo Chen''s frightened expression was clearly shown in her sight. "Ah There was a scream. Born in such a big family as the Bo family, Bo Chen was spoiled from childhood. In the whole Taiji City, as long as it is the woman he likes, there is no one he can''t get. Even those women with strong spiritual state have to bow down and take off their clothes and go to Bo Chen''s bed in front of the huge power of the Bo family. This time, all the powerful people from all over the world gathered. Instead of going to Xiaoxu dreamland, Bo Chen sat in the restaurant in the middle of the street, drinking and staring at the people who entered Taiji city. He was not interested in fighting with warriors. Women were his favorite. Just yesterday, he had just tasted the taste of a female soul cultivation who was practicing pure overcast spirits. He had thought that he could not find anyone more beautiful than that one for a while, but he didn''t want to find as many as four or five of them today. Besides, these women were not only beautiful, but also had lower accomplishments. They were just lambs to be slaughtered. But to his surprise, these lambs in his eyes killed him. At the moment, it is not Bo Chen who is more timid and regretful, but the woman. Her name is Liu Ying. She and Bo Chen are childhood sweethearts. For Miss Liu family, she has known Bo Chen''s lust for sex, but she doesn''t care. Bo Chen is the favorite descendant of the old man of the Bo family. As long as she marries Bo Chen and enters the Bo family, the Liu family will be able to make great progress because of her, and her status in the Taiji city will also rise. However, she never thought that her casual words even let the other party kill Bo Chen... "how could this happen?" Liu''s legs softened as she retreated in fear. "Get out of my way!" Bo ran back and forth, slapping Liu in the face. Liu Ying falls on the ground, with five bright red palm prints on her face. She looks at Bo Lai in horror, but she doesn''t dare to make a voice. Bo Lai was furious. Bo''s family is also furious, one by one directly urged the soul of heaven, angry eyes staring at the white night. "Bastard, do you know what you''ve done?" Thin to hoarse roar, seems to want to tear the white night with sound. "Just killed the dog." The white night is light. "No one dares to insult my family like this, never!" Bo Lai was enraged. His son, Bo Chen, was killed in front of him. He was still in the center of Taiji city. In full view of the public, his family was disgraced. In his heart, the contempt for the white night turned into endless hatred. "Ah Bo Lai sent out a roar, and all the four souls were shaken back. He used a thunderous roar and said, "abolish his spirit!! I will torture him to death In a flash. Dozens of terrible swords are like the scythe of death to the white night. The fierce sword Qi, such as Yin XueYue and Lin Zhengtian, were numb and could not resist at all. As soon as the other party made a move, they were desperate. The gap is too wide. These are all the people in the Yang soul realm. Huan Shiying directly closed her eyes and did not dare to see it. However, he saw a soul gas suddenly, and turned into a golden cover cage to the people. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the terrifying sword Qi hits the cover, which does not move, and the sword Qi all disintegrates. "It''s useless. Although master Bai is only the second level strength of tianhun state, his strength is far better than that of yanghunjing people. Even if there are many masters in yanghun state, the Bo family may not be the opponent of master Bai!" One person did not know whether to say to the people beside him, or to remind the Bo family, opened his mouth to shout. However, the white night did not care, and his body was in a flash, and a shadow passed by. The boundless sword turned into a scarlet moon and bloomed. Kendo profound meaning urges! After suffering from Yang, the soul state people''s face changed greatly, and they retreated in a hurry. But it''s hard to avoid people who are close to each other. Hiss!! Blood is shining in the sky. Several round heads flew to the sky, blood gushing like a spring. Six people of the first level of Yang soul state fell to the ground and died miserably. Once again, the crowd fell into fright. "Master ye, can you wipe out six people in yanghun state with one blow in this case?" Asked the other carefully. Yesun didn''t speak. The other heroes and heroines who watched the excitement were different at the moment. How can a new master be so terrible? The death of six yanghun people can''t scare off the Bo family. Bo Lai roars and shouts to kill them. The experts of the Bo family rush in, and the onlookers on both sides directly retreat to the street corner. The soul of terror is released like a giant''s iron palm to the white night. However, the spirit strength that protects people is so shocking that it can''t break through even in the face of dozens of people in the Yang soul state."It''s said that this man has five heavenly spirits. The soul power is extremely strong. If we disperse our strength, we can''t blow through his defense. Let''s concentrate on attacking and killing him!" Cried one. But as soon as he had finished speaking, a ray of blood ran through his throat. Other people react, immediately gather in a point, kill will pass. Dozens of strong Yang soul breath swept in, like a roaring giant. The white night pulls up the boundless sword to wield fiercely. The sound of the sound roared open, and the sad and terrible sword idea suddenly chopped up the Yang soul breath. People around were shocked. This sword is to break the Yang soul breath of the other side with the sword meaning. Good sword! Bai Ye''s heart was filled with emotion. Before he had time to motivate him, his sword power had been released and his soul power had been cut off. The boundless sword was really extraordinary. Seeing this, these thin family members were immediately shocked. They were not polite at night. They killed them with their swords. Their bodies were like lightning, and they jumped in instantly. When the shadow of the sword was swinging open, the Bo family also made a long sword attack. The sword forces of both sides collided with each other, and the sound of sword swinging spread throughout the whole Taiji city. But after killing the general, there were more than ten bodies of the people in yanghun state on the ground. After a while, there were more than ten more on the ground. The sword technique of the white night is not only sharp and fierce, but also extremely fast. The sword with strong power and terrifying power is terrible. All the swords hit by the red sword in his hand will be destroyed. The body hit by it will run through directly, and all the defenses are useless. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya look at each other in horror. They remember that the sword is not available in Xiaoxu dreamland in the white night. Obviously, this is the benefit of Xiaoxu dreamland! Before and after only 100 interest, the Bo family has died. The crowd was silent and their eyes were startled. Liu Ying and others were in a state of anxiety. The more you look, the colder you look. "Master, it''s impossible to go on like this. The sword in this man''s hand is not ordinary. The sword of our family is not as good as him. In addition, he has become a saint in his body. Even if he eats a sword, he will not be damaged. If we go on like this, we will not only kill him, but also be destroyed by him." After the steward rushed forward, said anxiously. "Ten years later, am I going to fight in Taiji city again? What a shame Bo Lai bit his teeth and walked towards the white night. "Come back, you punks!" He gave a big drink. Those who trembled with the white night in yanghun state retreated one after another, showing panic one by one. Most of them were wounded by swords. Looking at the white night, he looks as if he is comfortable, and has no injuries. Seeing this, the thin breath of lung almost burst. With so many pairs of eyes watching, all the masters of the thin family came out. It was really a disgrace to lose such a record! " ," I decided, to make you a man, torture 77 days forty-nine days, and then go into the Dan furnace *! Said Bo Lai in a grim voice. However, Bai Ye seemed not to hear it. He threw the boundless sword and said, "since the Bo family has decided to go to war, let''s take your whole family as an apology to my elder martial brothers and sisters." "You''re crazy!" Thin to the eyes frozen, face directly swing out four marks. Four born heavenly spirits! As the overlord of Taiji City, the power of Bo Lai is incomparable. He took a step forward, and an amazing Spirit fell from the sky, just like the falling Tianshan Mountain. The surrounding buildings were smashed directly, and the crowd retreated again. "Bo''s family has made a move!" "If it''s necessary for him to destroy the city of Tai Chi!" People said in horror. The champion frowned and seemed ready to intervene. But at this time, a figure quickly he step, rushed out, fell between Bo Lai and Bai Ye. "Please stop, gentlemen." People see, it''s yesun! "Master ye?" Thin to frown. "I''ve met Mr. Bo." Ye Xun smiles and humbly salutes Bo Lai. "Master ye, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re all right now. Please step aside and wait until I clean up this bastard who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, and then I''ll receive you." Thin to sink. "Master Bo, I know that your strength is very important, but it is precisely because of your strong cultivation that you can''t fight against day and night. Otherwise, Taiji city will not be protected." Yexun laughed and said, "please stop for a moment, let me negotiate with the white night, and let him give you an account. What do you think?" Bo Lai hesitated for a while, nodded his head and said, "in that case, I''ll sell you master ye a face. However, if he can''t give me a satisfactory account, my family will never give up!" "Don''t worry." Yexun nodded, smile slightly closed, turned to look at the white night. "Master Bai." He said faintly: "it is no longer necessary to go down to this point. In the final analysis, this matter is not a major event. Although it was the young master Bo Chen who provoked you first, you should not have killed people! It''s too much for you to do so. "White night squinted: "according to your meaning, what do you want?" "You should make an apology to the Bo family leader. Give your two swords to the master Bo as compensation. It''s not easy for you to get on the master list when you come from Qingge mainland. I''ll plead with him for you to let him not investigate this matter. What do you think?" Pay for the sword? People who don''t know the situation are secretly praising Ye Xun''s generality in their hearts. However, those who have a clear eye can see that the sword in the white night is extraordinary. If you wear a sword, you may earn money. Ye Xun is very good at playing this game. He jumps out to be a good man at this time. He not only wins the favor of the powerful people in Taiji City, but also has a close relationship with the Bo family. He is not allowed to share one of the two swords in the daytime. It''s just a business with no capital and gains both fame and wealth. He just takes the white night as a horse! White night staring at Ye Xun for a long time, the corners of his mouth slightly Yang, light said: "you want more." "Master Bai, don''t be aggressive. You are not the opponent of the Bo family. I do it for your own good." Yexun frowned. "Yes, master Bai, just listen to master ye and bow to the Bo family. Don''t lose face!" "You''re just from Qingge mainland. You haven''t got a firm foothold in the soul land. If you fall out with the Bo family, it''s not worth the loss." People on both sides also advised. But the white night raised his hand, pointed to Yexun, and burst out a few words. "You, get out of here!" "What do you say?" Ye Xun was stunned and his face was cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 Since ye Xun became the second master and stepped into the eighth level of Xiaoxu fantasy that no one has ever stepped into. Since then, no one has dared to disrespect him in the whole soul land. Even those who are stronger than him have to give him three demerits. White night this sentence spit out, many people think that they did not hear clearly, for a while, people just wake up, one by one shocked at the white night. Yexun was also greatly surprised. He looked at the white night with a twinkling of anger in his eyes. How can a younger generation not be angry if he dares to insult him in public? "Master ye, you can also see that this son is completely ungrateful and arrogant. He thinks that he will be bigger than the heaven if he takes the position of master. If you don''t give this person a lesson today, will you old masters still have a way to live in the future?" Bo Lai snorted coldly. "Yes, master Bai, you don''t give Mr. Ye face. Master Ye stood up to reconcile you with the master Bo. If you don''t know good people, why do you insult master ye?" "Master Bai, master Ye is your elder. How can you do this?" "What a shame!" The crowd also sounded a few angry questions, and gradually the crowd was driven, and all of them were denouncing the white night. But Zhu family, Lin family''s other end, looks different, Lin family sneers repeatedly, Zhu''s face is inexplicable. White night this boy, unexpectedly even ye Xun dare to provoke... How dare! "Harmony?" The white night ignored the surrounding voices, snorted, stood up and stared at Yexun coldly. "I think you''re just making friends with the Bo family." "What did master Bai say?" Yexun frowned. "It''s not my people who started it first, but the Bo family who caused the trouble first. Naturally, the responsibility lies in the Bo family. It''s normal for the Bo family to apologize to me. If I don''t come here in time, don''t my senior brothers and sisters die in Bo Chen''s hands? Have you ever thought about this? " It''s cold at night. "This is just a misunderstanding. In advance, Mr. Bo didn''t know that these men were friends of master Bai." But as soon as ye Xun finished speaking, the white night immediately asked: "what happened afterwards?" "Later?" "The Bo family started at me, surrounded me with dozens of people from the yanghun state, and killed me. Why didn''t you ye Xun stand up and preside over justice at that time?" Ask again in the white night. Ye Xun can''t help frowning. In fact, Bai Ye was right. He thought that the Bo family could handle it easily. Although Bai Ye showed great strength, he must bow down in front of such huge things as the Bo family. However, what he never expected was that the strength of white night was so fierce that the situation reached this point. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with him, but at present, Taiji city''s powerful people are all around. He has countless double eyes. He thinks that with his own fame and strength, he can make white night step back, earn the favor of a poor family, and earn both fame and fortune. But he doesn''t want to... Bai Ye doesn''t eat him at all. Many of Bai Xun''s ideas were exposed immediately. People look at me, I look at you, and finally all eyes are focused on Yexun. "Master Bai, you think too much. Ye only thinks that once you fight, you will certainly damage Taiji city. So you come forward. As for what you said, ye did not think about it." Yesun took a breath and said calmly. "In that case... Why do you want me to apologize to his family, not his family?" Ask again in the white night. "If you kill Mr. Bo, kill the people of the Bo family and kill people, you are wrong." "Do you mean that whoever kills someone has to apologize? In this way, when facing the besieged by the Bo family, would I have to put my hands down? Put your neck out for them to chop? If you say according to your logic, if I fight back in self-defense and kill them, I will have to make amends, but if I don''t, I will be killed by them. Anyway, I will suffer losses. That''s really interesting Smile in the white night. Many people around immediately covered their mouths and laughed. "You..." Ye Xun''s brows are frowning. Jiuhun mainland pays attention to the law of the weak, but he doesn''t value it. If he admits that Bai Ye is right, it will make people feel naive. But if he refutes, he also refutes his own opinion... seeing ye Xun''s dilemma by the white night, Bo Lai hums, comes forward and says coldly: "master ye, don''t you I''ll talk nonsense with him. I don''t know how to repent. I have given him an opportunity. He doesn''t know how to cherish it. You don''t need to persuade him. Please step back and see how rampant he is when I abolish his soul. " Having said that, Bo Lai stepped directly towards the white night. Yexun stopped talking and looked at them without stopping. The crowd retreated in a hurry. The four heavenly spirits on Bo Lai''s face were directly sacrificed. Three of them fused to form a five variable spirit. His momentum was even more terrifying. As soon as he was released, it seemed that the whole street had become his domain. No one was allowed to enter. The huge Taiji city also had an inexplicable deterrent.Supreme! Moreover, it is a powerful supreme! This is the strength of Bo Lai! The presence of the pinnacle. Step by step, he was extremely oppressive and terrifying. When he retreated three blocks away, the souls still could not bear it and retreated again. Even those with poor families can''t bear the pressure and disperse themselves. They know that Bo Lai is angry. "White night!" Yi Baixiu and Du ya come forward. "You take them back to heal. I''ll deal with these things first." The white night is light. "I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with you alone." Yi Bai Xiu hesitated. "Yes, master, Bo Lai has been dominating Taiji city for many years. His means are terrible. Let ronger help you." Cold has tolerance. "No, it''s just a supreme man. I''ll deal with it. If you help, I''ll be in a hurry. " White night refused. A few people listen, no longer insist, hesitated, led Lin Zhengtian, Huan Shiying and others to retreat. Red did not speak, just stood at the back of Yi Bai Xiu, but she kept staring at the white night, and secretly urged the soul force, as if to be ready to hand at any time. Master is not invincible, but represents the growth of this person in the future, will surpass ordinary people, and the current strength is comparable to the giants, that''s all. That is to say, in the soul land, those powerful giants have the ability to kill the master. This is why when the master enjoys absolute glory, he will be subject to some potential constraints and will not do things too well. However, even though Bo Lai is a strong and powerful man in the family of Bo and a famous figure in Taiji City, people all think that white night is not without the strength of World War I. after all, this master has passed through the existence of Xiaoxu fantasy. In fact, the ability is poor? If you are thin, you may not be able to set foot in the twelfth floor. "A hillbilly from the mainland of Qingge is so arrogant when he gets a bit of luck. How can uncle Bo teach him a lesson this time?" Liu Ying hums and laughs. "Although the strength of white night is strong, but the master of Bo''s family is the giant of our Taiji city. I''m afraid this boy will suffer a loss." Another said. It''s just. When Bo Lai came over with the terrible spirit of five changes, the white night suddenly had a hand, and a box with seven colors of light fell out. The square falls on the ground and immediately unfolds towards both sides, like an extended machine. In the blink of an eye, a mechanism man of the same size appears. He was a young man with red hair and red eyes. He had two long straight knives in his hand. His whole body was cold. His upper body was naked, and his lower body was a piece of coarse linen. His bare upper body was covered with a lot of frightening and frightening skeleton prints. This is a gift given to Bai Ye by the master of mechanism in xiaounreal territory. At first, I didn''t know what it was. I wanted to try it here, but I didn''t want to make a person out of such a small square. What is the strength of this official? Why can''t you feel any breath on your body? "What is this?" "The means of white night?" "I''ve heard that he knows some mechanism skills. Maybe that''s his mechanism man." "Ah, what kind of mechanism can a person from Qingge mainland know? It''s just a little trickery. " Some others chuckled. "The official?" Bo Lai chuckled, his eyes full of ridicule: "is this your way?" "I think so." "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. There''s no breath in this mechanism man. Obviously, it''s made of pure materials. The really powerful mechanism man is based on forbidden techniques and refined by living people. Although it''s a little cruel, there''s no doubt about its strength. But a mechanism person like you... Ha ha, it''s just a pile of scrap iron." Bo Lai sneered. White night didn''t make a sound, because he didn''t know whether the organ was strong or not. "No more nonsense! Your soul is mine Bo Lai suddenly leaped forward, and a huge lion influence erupted behind him, and rushed directly to the white night. All the buildings in the whole body of the white night were shattered by the powerful soul power. How strong! All the people in the distance are pale. The white night did not move, while secretly urging the soul power, while giving the organ person the order to attack. If this mechanism person is really not strong, it doesn''t matter. It can only fight with thin. Sonorous. At this time, the trembling sound of a utensil suddenly rises, and then several crescent like cold light rushes into the sky... that terrible giant lion shadow is directly torn up, and the thin rush almost has no time to respond, and is swallowed by the cold light. The pupils are tight at night. Fixed eyes to see, will see the thin to fall on the ground, but repeatedly back, body is full of knife marks, blood gurgling out. Everyone was in a daze. Including white nightI''m so upset just now. When he went to see the mechanism man again, he saw that the mechanism man was carrying two straight knives and walking towards the thin one step by step. Behind him, the ferocious skeleton pattern was blooming with bursts of blood red light, and a strong suffocating evil spirit overflowed. "This is what the teacher gave me?" The white night was in a daze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 The Vientiane disciples in Xiaoxu dreamland are not the ones who enter the soul land. As for whether they are from wudalu, it is not known whether they are sent to the Vientiane gate of Wuda to take charge of management. However, it is not clear where they come from. But one thing is certain. The master, who is proficient in the mechanism technique, is absolutely far beyond the level of the mechanism in the soul land. How can a person who can create the mechanism person of Yang soul state casually? What''s more, among his agents, there are supreme terror guys. Even the supreme can make it. How can its level reach the peak? In this way, what kind of strength will this official have? The white night heart is curious, also does not rush to hand, looks at quietly. I saw the mechanism man step by step, two straight knives with snow shining on the ground, a pair of blood eyes flashing terrible fierce light, just like the Shura coming out of hell, chilling... thin brows wrinkled, thick shaking hands patted at the mechanism man. Roar! A terrible spirit in the shape of a male tiger flew out of his palm and ran into the air to kill him. This blow is enough to destroy half of the mountain. But when he was three meters away from the mechanism man, the cold awn rose again. The spirit in the shape of a male tiger is directly torn apart. How fast! People around me were shocked. How can an agent achieve such a terrible speed? It''s almost impossible to capture the action of his knife! Bo Lai was greatly surprised. His face sank, and the general situation opened. He moved towards the mechanism man. Whoa. The whole person was covered in the general situation. Bo Lai immediately launched a force to suppress it, intending to slow down the speed of the mechanism man by the general situation. But soon, he was shocked to find that his general situation did not bring any impact on the mechanism man. It was still moving forward, as if it had not been blocked, and the two cold knives were still flashing with terrible evil spirit. "Lei Guang Bao Jian!" Bo Lai roared, and a glittering Treasure Book flew out of his hand. He could not stop circling in the air. Inside the treasure book, a thunder light was emitted, which covered the mechanism personnel. The thunder light directly scorched the ground and turned all the places it touched into ashes. The mechanism man finally had some influence, but he was not damaged at all, but slowed down. What was surprising was that the terrible skeleton lines behind him spilled more dazzling evil light, as if stimulated by the thunder light treasure book! Therefore, the evil spirit becomes heavier! Bo Lai''s eyes were huge. He knew what kind of magic weapon he was. But he didn''t think that the magic weapon could not stop him! This mechanism man is so strange! "Eat this again!" Thin to drink, finger a flick, a firelight hit the mechanism. When the machanist''s straight knife was raised again, it was still as fast as no shadow. The fire was chopped and turned into four fragments. It revolved around the mechanism man, then exploded separately, and turned into four huge and terrifying horses. These horses were all bright red, and they were running in four directions with flames on their bodies. Their bodies were also tied with four strong iron chains, which were entangled in death The mechanism man, then four horses at the same time, intending to tear the life of the mechanism apart. "Four Li fire horse! Master Bo even used it! " The voice came out. However, the officials were still indifferent and moved on. After walking a few steps, he even drags the iron chain and four fire horses to march towards the thin... hiss!!! When they saw this, they all took a chill. "Is this really an official?" Bo Lai is also greatly surprised that he can move freely under these two magic weapons, even the supreme one can not... the white night is even more astonished. He can feel the breath of those two magic weapons, and it must be from the hands of the supreme one. If he is added by these two magic weapons, even if his action is greatly reduced, how can he walk as easily as the mechanism man? Is it possible that the person of this mechanism is more powerful than the supreme? Finally, the man seemed to have found the right time. He suddenly waved two straight knives, and instantly cut the iron chain around him. Then his body disappeared. In an instant, a sword wind came to Bo Lai. Thin to great horror, eager to sacrifice soul power to resist. But the light of the sword was rustling, and his strong soul power was cut into thin cicada wings in the blink of an eye. "Not good!" Bo Lai was startled, and immediately galloped to avoid the sharp knife light. His mouth was even more shouting: "what are you doing? Help "Yes..." those Bo family members were stunned. Hearing the sound, they rushed to the place, but as soon as they got close to the mechanism man, they were penetrated by several knife shadows, and then turned into a pile of rotten meat fragments, and they died miserably. Yanghunjing people are killed by seconds! "Is this a fake?" Liu Ying looked stupidly. Dozens of Bo''s family members got close to the mechanism people, but all of them died miserably. There was no difference between the people in yanghun and tianhun. Their defense and means were extremely pale in the mechanism people, and they were all killed in one moveAt this moment, everyone can''t sit still! "How could master Bai have such a terrifying agent?" Du cliff here is also stupid. "How did master Bai get such a terrible mechanism man that he was able to compete with the Supreme Master?" Yi Bai Xiu murmured. "It''s no wonder that this man is not afraid." Yehsun vomited and his eyes twinkled. The Lin family is extremely frightened, and the Zhu family looks complicated. The number one scholar held the pen and wrote something on the paper. Red secretly breathed a breath and scattered his soul power. The situation has changed greatly at this moment. All the people of the Bo family were killed by the mechanism man. Bo Lai was under great pressure. He repeatedly attacked several moves, but he could not break the mechanism man''s straight knife. It was in vain. "Master ye, help me!" In a crisis, Bo Lai shouts at Yexun. Yesun has become his only hope. "Master Bai, the enmity between you and the master of Bo''s family should be solved by force. What''s the ability to rely on the personnel of the organization?" Ye Xun murmured and pulled out his sword. He pulled out a snow wave sword flower and killed him. He said this, discerning people can see that he is helping the poor family. As soon as Yexun''s sword was killed, it ran into a penetrating collision with the straight knife. Yexun''s pressure increased greatly, and the shadow of the sword collided wildly. A large number of ripple like gas lines appeared in the air, and the fire was splashed everywhere. The mechanism man is not a person. He doesn''t know the pain and has no thinking. After giving him an order to attack in the daytime, he will not stop until he kills the target. He is in a stalemate with Ye Xun''s swords for three hundred days. He doesn''t stop talking about it. Yexun knew that it was no way to go on like this. He quickly pinched his fingers, offered a soul calling formula, and patted him on the ground. "A thousand miles of dust and frost!" Click. The ground is covered with frost and snow, and the frost spreads to the lower body of the mechanism man. But soon, the mechanism man broke the dust frost, and then killed Ye Xun. Thin to see the shape, a bite teeth, accumulation of palm rushed. "Don''t panic, master Ye!" Bo Lai drank a lot. He even gave 72 palms, and the palms of his palms hit the head of the straight knife. However, after the 72 palms, his hands were bleeding and he didn''t get any benefits. "Master Bo, this mechanism man is very strange and hard to deal with. You defend me and I will break him with the autumn leaf sword!" Yexun drank in a low voice. "Good!" Bo Lai nodded. But at this time, the mechanism person suddenly double eyes bleed, the whole body raises a terrible blood silk. He roared up to the sky, and there was a blood red array mark on the bottom of his feet. After half a breath, the fierce blood rushed out of the array seal. "Be careful!" Ye Xun was shocked and retreated in a hurry. Bo Lai also wanted to leave, but was blocked by a general trend. "White night?" My heart is cold. In this critical moment, the white night started! And it was silent, blocking his retreat... chi! The blood gas soared to the sky and swallowed up the thin. Every trace of blood is like Sabre Qi and sword Qi. It''s crazy to baptize Bo Lai. "Ah Thin to send out a sad cry, want to back away, but was severely pressed by two arms shoulder. Yexun immediately rushed to his arm, holding up his sword and chopping at his arm. The sword fell, but it made a clanging sound... the sword failed to cut the arm, and... There was no trace left... "what?" The leaves of the eyes are slightly swollen. Blood gas disappeared. This is the scene inside. At the moment, thin, just like the blood man above, all over the body is covered with long and thin openings in the front of the road, blood can not stop flowing out, but the person is not dead, he was dead by two hands pressed. These two hands are from the mechanism man, but at the moment, it is very different from before. Under his armpit, he has two arms, two hands holding a knife, two hands clasping people... it looks like a devil! He is Shura! Bo Lai struggled madly, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He couldn''t stop urging the spirit of heaven, but the power of the spirit couldn''t shake the power of the mechanism man. "True king''s strength! True king''s strength Yexun knows clearly. His pupils are dilated! Heart set off surging waves! What this organ man has is the power to surpass the supreme monarch. At this time, a slight footstep came. Yexun looked at the other end and saw the white night walking slowly. His eyes were cold and his expression was frightful and calm. "Let me go... Let me go, master Bai. I won''t pursue this matter. I won''t pursue it. I''m willing to compensate for what you want!" Bo Lai looked at the passer-by trembling and yelled hoarsely."Late." White night light said, mechanism person Shura will two straight knives high. Thin to frighten the body like sieve not to stop shaking. "Wait a minute!" Ye Xun was in a hurry and called out, "master Bai, you can''t kill him!" "Master Bai, please be merciful under the sword!" At this time, a few voices also came out of the crowd. Accompanied by a grand drink in the distance. "Bold!! Who dares to hurt me? I will kill him There are always warnings. In an instant, the crowd was boiling. "Great uncle is coming! Great Bo Lai was overjoyed. "The old man is here." Ye Xun looked into the distance, and his nervous face also showed a smile. He rushed to the white night and said, "master Bai, please stop. The old master will come. This matter will be decided by the old master. You can release the Bo family master quickly!" "White night, do you hear me? Let''s go Several figures in the crowd jumped out and yelled. The white night looked at Ye Xun and the others with disdain in his eyes and said coldly: "who are you?" As soon as the words fall, the machete of the mechanism man will chop down directly! Whew. Bo Lai directly became three sections and fell to the ground to die www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 Bo''s family leader Bo Lai is dead? The crowd gaped and there was silence. A group of people looked at this scene in disbelief. The leader of all the forces who dominated Taiji city was cut off in public... many people in Taiji city have never come back to their senses. "How could this be..." someone whispered. "No. 1 scholar, is that how you people of the Vientiane gate do things? Just watching the devil kill in public Lin Youhu ran over and asked angrily. "Master Bai belongs to self-defense. We have no right to stop it. Even if we do, we will only help master Bai. This is the rule of our Taiji city." The number one scholar took up his pen and said lightly, "unless master Bai has no master status, we will stop the two from fighting." Lin Youhu, waiting for your Lin family, is speechless. The Vientiane gate was originally the patron master and many other talents recognized by them. How could they suppress the white night at such a time? At the moment, Zhu Xiang had mixed feelings. He looked at Zhu Yan, whose face was complicated and whose eyes fell on the man over there. He sighed and said in a low voice, "daughter, are you still possible to get back with him?" "Dad, what do you mean?" Zhu Yan slightly side head, voice a little hoarse. "I mean, can you change his mind?" "Change your mind? It''s not in my heart Zhu Yan shook her head and gave a bitter smile. Zhu''s family missed a real dragon, a real dragon that could carry them to the sky... Zhu Xiang sighed repeatedly and regretted that his intestines were green. "You Rong!" A group of men and women in black robes walked quickly, led by a middle-aged lady with graceful figure and charm. Seeing the cold face standing in front of the crowd, the lady came quickly. "Mother." Cold has the capacity to meet immediately, the face shows a happy color. "You Rong, are you ok?" The lady took her daughter''s hand and asked, "are you hurt? Who bullied you? " "Mother, I''m fine." Cold enough to shake the head. "It''s OK." The lady was relieved and asked, "why did you call us in such a hurry? What''s the matter? " "Niang, my master is in trouble. Please help the family to mediate and protect my master!" Cold has the capacity to be busy. "Your master? Niang remembers that the monk sanxu who taught you the spirit of heaven is dead. When did you have a master? " The lady was puzzled. "It is true that the master has passed away, but this time rong''er paid homage to a new master. This master is not only powerful, but also knowledgeable. Rong''er hopes to learn and practice under his knees, so as to impact a higher realm." Cold has tolerance. "Since your master is so powerful, why did you ask ru''er to call us here? You are such a powerful master, there are still things you can''t handle? " A man beside him said with a slight smile. "My cousin is here, too?" Leng yourong looked at the person who spoke, and his expression became indifferent. "I just came back from my trip. When I heard the news, I came to see the excitement. Cousin, where is your powerful master?" The man said with a smile, his eyes could not help but look at his full and bulging chest. Leng yourong subconsciously covered his chest with his arm and snorted: "I advise you to be more careful when you speak. The master has a bad temperament. Just now, he killed the owner of the Bo family, Bo Lai!" "What are you talking about? Is Bo Lai killed? " Leng''s family was stunned. "The body is still there." Leng yourong points to the front. Leng''s family Shun Zhi saw that Bo Lai''s body, which had been cut into three sections, was still lying on the ground bloody. Next to the body was a terrorist organ man with four arms and a young man in a white robe with brown edges. Cold family suddenly shocked. The lady returned to her senses and swept her eyes around the others. "Did you worship master yesun?" Next to the man''s eyes in the white night stay for a moment, soon fell on Yexun, busy asked. "No, it''s the man opposite yesun." Cold has tolerance. "What?" Not only the men, but also the ladies and other cold families were shocked. "Is that man your master? Do you mean that man killed the Bo family leader? " Asked the lady with consternation. "Does that man seem to be my age? What''s more, I think his accomplishments are only the second level of heaven soul state! " Man Leng way: "cousin, are you cheated?" "Well, the man is here. Why should I lie to you?" Leng yourong glared at the man. The man laughs and doesn''t refute. Anyway, people are here. Even if they don''t believe it, they will be able to see the actual force with their own eyes later. "You Rong, you master... Don''t you offend the Bo family?" The lady hesitated and asked carefully. "This..." Leng yourong''s face was a little ugly: "I offended the Bo family before, but now... It seems that there is more than one in the Bo family..."Leng yourong wanted to rely on the forces of the cold family to help Bai Ye, but in fact, the strength of the Leng family is not even as good as that of the Bo family. Now that Bai Ye killed Bo Lai, it is obvious that he has made a death feud with the Bo family. Moreover, judging from his appearance, he is afraid that ye Xun, the Lord, will be offended... in this way, the Leng family can not get involved. Whoa! A gust of wind came, and several figures fell in the middle of the street. A tall and strong middle-aged man in yellow clothes with bare arms and a big knife in one hand stood in front of the white night. The man was born with a mustache and a straight eyebrow. He looked rough and arrogant. It was Xiao Chonghai, the head of the Xiao family. The other was a man in a brown robe with wide sleeves. He was thin and thin. He had a large bald head and sunken facial features. He was like a dying man. His hands were back on the ground, and then he walked back two times. His eyes were staring at the white night. He was the head of Taiji Huangmen family, Huang Yaofei. In addition, there are also the owner of an family, comfortable red, light white clothes, graceful, although not young, but still elegant. Finally came the Ma family master Ma Heng, Ma Yu''s only father. She looked like Ma Yu. She looked angry and wanted to eat the white night. "Master Xiao, master Ma, master Huang! Everyone, I haven''t seen you for a long time Ye Xun saw several tycoons and immediately clasped his fist. His face was full of joy. "You are welcome, master Ye." The four also saluted Yexun. However, without waiting for a few people to talk, a beam of light flew to this end and exploded directly. One of the most famous people in the world. The old man has a long beard, a kind-hearted face, and looks like a fairy. However, compared with the immortal, his eyes are not clear. On the contrary, he is full of anger. As soon as he appeared, all the souls around him were all embracing hands and bowing. "See Uncle Tai!" "See Uncle Tai!" Ye Xun and others even made a ceremony, their expressions were extremely respectful, and their voices spread like waves. "Who is this man?" Lin Zhengtian asks Leng yourong in a hurry. "A wonderful man." Leng yourong took a deep breath and said, "if he comes forward... Master... I''m afraid it will be troublesome..." although Leng yourong has not been in contact with the white night for a long time, from the current situation, she has made a general assessment of the strength of white night. "Master should be able to contend with the supreme at the peak level. This is quite remarkable in the soul land, but above the supreme, it is hard to say." "Is this man called Tai Shugong a supreme figure?" The voice blood month coagulates to ask. Leng yourong hesitated and nodded heavily: "entering the soul land, crouching tiger, hidden dragon, the supreme one we contacted can not represent the highest fighting power of this continent, but this great uncle can!" As soon as she had finished her words, the great uncle over there had already come. His unity of mind was illusory, as if it did not exist, but it was full of every corner of the heaven and earth, and even penetrated into people''s hearts. Everyone felt that he had no reservation in front of this great uncle, and he could understand everything about himself... what kind of strong man is this? In front of him, it''s like facing a mountain that can''t be seen! With his hands behind him, the great uncle came over. His angry eyes glanced at the thin corpse on the ground, and his old face twisted at once. "Great uncle! Please make the decision for the enterprise and the family of Bo! " At this time, Liu Ying led several of the Bo family members who had escaped by chance to walk to the great uncle, kneeling on both knees and crying bitterly. "Girl, what''s going on here? Why did this man... Kill my poor family so badly? " The old man took a deep breath and tried to suppress his mood. "We Bo''s family just had a little friction with this man named Bai Ye, and there was a misunderstanding. But this man killed brother bochen. Uncle Bo came to mediate and was poisoned by this man. This man is so cruel!! "Whining..." Liu Ying cried. "Damn it!" He is the guardian of the family. He has been guarding the family for many years, but he doesn''t want to see the family suffer a great disaster today... "this bastard called white night not only persecutes the master of the Bo family, but also his son Huang Lieshan, who is poisoned by him in xiaoxuhuan! I will not let him go today Huang Yaofei cold channel. "And my daughter Ma Yu! White night! When did my horse family offend you? Why did you have to be so cruel and kill my daughter? You give my daughter my life Ma Heng said angrily. "The white night man is cruel in means and evil in mind. Today, it is a great trouble for our Taiji city. Please don''t wait and see. Please stand out and protect my Taiji city!" Xiao''s family, Xiao Chonghai, shouts at the crowd in the distance. Several giants in the crowd looked at each other, and finally, a figure jumped out. No one else, it''s Lin You Hu!"My son''s Revenge must be revenged! White night, uncle Tai is here today. You should be obedient and accept our punishment. " Lin Youhu sinks down the road. At the sight, the crowd was in a great uproar. Huang men, Xiao family, Bo family, Ma Ma, an Jia... So many family forces have united to deal with Bai Ye. And a yesson! Don''t say it''s white night. I''m afraid there''s no way to live for anyone else!! White night, has become the target of public criticism!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 This time is not only cold have tolerance panic, even Du ya, Yi Bai Xiu and others are also nervous. "With so many giants, white night''s situation has become very bad." The clothes white show tiny bite silver teeth, bow head thinking countermeasure. "We should find a way to leave Taiji city. With so many heroic moves, master Bai is absolutely hard to resist..." Du Ya murmured, aiming at Lin Zhengtian: "you can''t stay here, try to leave." "Leave?" Huan Shiying was stunned: "brother Du, why do you want to leave? Do you have any countermeasures? " "Later on, it''s not very important for you to stay with the patriarchal system, because it''s not very important for you to stay here, because it''s not very important for you to stay with the patriarchal system, if you have a weak patriarchal system, it''s not very important for you to stay here Du Ya looked worried: "I didn''t expect that so many families would come forward to deal with master Bai. The situation is worse than I imagined. Now only the masters of each family have come forward, but the masters of each family have not come forward. It is not allowed that someone will instruct you to attack you. Therefore, it is best for you to leave temporarily." Du Ya said very reasonable, but everyone hesitated, no one left. "I know you can''t give up your master, but you can''t help you here. On the contrary, you will implicate master. Let''s go quickly." Cold tolerance has also been dissuaded. "Don''t worry." At this time, Lin Zhengtian smiles and walks through the crowd towards the number one scholar over there. They talked for a while, and Lin Zhengtian took out the order of Chu Zong. Before long, the number one scholar led several elite members of the Vientiane gate. The crowd around looked sideways. "It turns out that some of them were the first ancestors of Qingge mainland. It''s a pleasure to meet you." The number one scholar nodded lightly. "When we first came here, we encountered this kind of thing. It''s really bad luck. At present, younger martial brother Bai is in a critical situation. Please come to the number one scholar to solve this problem." Lin Zhengtian holds his fist. After hearing this, Yi Baixiu and Du Ya understood that these senior brothers and sisters in the white night were the first ancestors of Qingge mainland. However, even if it was Chu Zong, he was still worthless in the soul land. At most, he had an identity that could connect with the disciples of Vientiane. However, the number one scholar shook his head: "we won''t intervene directly. We will only do it when Lord Bai is dying." "Isn''t it that the Vientiane gate needs to protect the master?" Du Ya frowned. "Protection is true, but the road of the soul is full of difficulties and dangers. We can''t protect the master all the time. In that case, it will become a flower in the greenhouse, and... With my current ability, I can''t stop so many powerful Taiji city. I''ve sent people to the sect, asking all elders to come forward to mediate this matter and protect master Bai as much as possible." The number one scholar said. However, his words did not make people feel at ease. At the moment, they realized the grim situation in front of them... even the number one scholar could not guarantee to protect the white night. How bad it would be. "In this case, please protect the elder martial brothers and sisters of master Bai." At this time, Yi Bai Xiu lowered her voice. "These are the first ancestors of Qingge continent and the hope of our nine soul continent. They come across the sea. We have our own obligation to protect them." The champion nodded. "That''s good." Yi Bai Xiu side head, to cold have Rong way: "you Rong, you stay here, I and master du to help." "I''ll go too." Cold has the capacity to be busy. "Your strength is not enough. If you go there, you will not have much effect. If you stay here, we will have nothing to worry about." Yi Bai Xiu has a serious face. Cold have capacity dark bite pink lip, nodded. "Master Du, let''s go." "This... Ok..." Du Ya sighed, and they walked out of the crowd and headed for the night. Two more masters joined! From their appearance, it was obviously a white night to help. "Master Du, Master Yi, this matter has nothing to do with you. Go back quickly. Don''t join us. We don''t want to be enemies with you." Ma Heng shouts in a deep voice. But they didn''t speak. "You have to think about it." Ye Xun came forward with sharp eyes: "once you two make this decision, it will certainly affect your life. White night is too harmful to Taiji city. I warn him again and again, but he doesn''t listen. As a master, I have an obligation to punish him!" Yi Bai Xiu hears the sound and shakes her head lightly. She sighs: "master ye, why do you... Deceive yourself?" Yexun frowned: "what do you say?" "Master ye, in fact, I have already felt it in the small illusory territory." Yi Bai Xiu sighed and said quietly, "although my strength and talent are not very good, I have a natural sense of human Qi, which is more obvious to genius. In fact, in the eighth layer of Xiaoxu fantasy, I have already felt your obvious hostility to master Bai!" "Hostility? I have no enmity with master Bai. Why should I be hostile to him? " Yesun cold channel. "You''re... Jealous of him." White clothes show light road."Jealousy?" Ye Xun couldn''t help laughing: "master Bai is really gifted, but I''m not a narrow-minded person. Why should I be jealous of him?" Yi Bai Xiu didn''t continue to argue, just shook his head in silence. However, her action made Yexun''s eyes angry. "Master Yi, since you choose to help the tyrants, don''t blame us for being merciless later!" "Master ye, don''t talk nonsense with them. It''s obvious that Yi Baixiu and Du ya got the benefit of the white night. We''re welcome. It''s necessary to eradicate these thieves who have harmed Taiji city today." Xiao Chonghai hummed. "That''s right. You don''t have to be merciful. The Vientiane gate can''t get in." After the great uncle came forward, voice cold. "Well, I''ll kill the white night first! As for the others, kill whoever helps white night! " Ma Heng shouts, takes the lead to jump to, sacrifice a long knife, when the head to kill. "Master Ma, come back!" Tai Shugong was in a hurry. But it''s too late. Standing beside the white night, the mechanism man Shura immediately danced his double swords, like a whirlwind, rolling toward Ma Xun. Click. The knife split by Ma Xun was instantly twisted into fragments by the whirlwind. Ma Huo was shocked and retreated in a hurry, but the speed of the mechanism man was too fast to evacuate, so he was engulfed by the whirlwind... chi la... the terrible voice was blown away. In the whirlwind, there was a blood mist. Tai Shugong stepped a little bit, as if in a flash, and suddenly appeared on the side of the whirlwind. He stretched out a withered yellow hand and looked into the whirlwind. Then he threw it, and a blood red figure flew out and fell heavily on the ground. At first glance, it was Ma Heng. At this time, he was on the verge of death. Two thirds of his skin and flesh were cut off. His white bones were exposed. Human beings were not like human beings. The spirit of heaven was directly chopped to pieces. He was afraid that he would not survive. When they saw this, they gasped. "Master of the house!" Ma people rushed to go. A supreme one was thus abolished... "this mechanism man is a real king level mechanism person!" Uncle Tai''s face was cold, and he said in a voice. "True... True king?" People were horrified. "With this strength, you want to kill me... I advise you to give up." White night light says, the expression is unusual calm. "Hum, white night, don''t be wild. You are just relying on the strength of the mechanism man. Without this mechanism person, what are you, a small second-class person in the heaven soul state?" Xiao Chonghai hummed. "Is it?" White night turned to look at him, suddenly the body moved, people disappeared. In a flash, Xiao Chonghai felt a strong force against the sky pressing towards him. His face changed greatly. He buckled his knife with one hand and chopped into the sky. "Subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger!" "Go away!" A low drink burst out of the void. Bang! The big knife broke in an instant, and a terrible fist stretched out from the void and blasted hard at Xiao Zhonghai''s chest. Xiao Chonghai flew out and fell more than 100 meters away. When he got up, he spat three mouthfuls of blood and was seriously injured. There was no sound. Step a little bit in the white night, people appear in the distance again, only a few breaths before and after... "my little heaven soul state is nothing, what about you?" The white night stares at Xiao Chonghai and says faintly. "You..." Xiao Chonghai is dumb, angry is a mouthful of blood spit out. Xiao Chonghai and Ma Heng are both supreme beings, but they are vulnerable in the face of the white night. People''s faces were still. At this time, another man came from the street. This man is covered with gauze and has a graceful figure. His every move is like a nine fairyland. His heart is full of spirits... red! A woman who doesn''t know her identity and origin, but as a candidate to break into the 11th level of Xiaoxu fantasy, her strength is beyond doubt. Entering the master list is a matter of iron plate. She went to the back of the white night and offered two long silk to arouse the soul of heaven... her meaning is obvious. Yexun''s eyes narrowed. The joining of red is equivalent to the assistance of three great masters in the white night, plus a real monarch level organ man... the advantage of Yexun seems not as big as people think. "Well, there''s no need to talk nonsense. Those who want to take my life in the daytime, come here." White night a hand after negative, a hand press limitless sword, close eyes, light said. "Now that the words have come to this, there is nothing to talk about!" The great uncle came over with a strong sense of killing. Other magnates see this, immediately urge the spirit of heaven.A big war is imminent. Among the crowd, a lot of figures appeared directly at the other end of the white night. There are dozens of people, all of them exist in the Yang soul state. The weakest have the third level of Yang soul state, and the strong have reached the supreme level. This is the master of many families, such as Ma family, an family and Xiao family. At first, they were staring at Lin Zhengtian and others, but after they were protected by the number one scholar, they had to give up and go to white night. The meaning of all the clans is very obvious. Today, we will destroy these four masters!! White night slowly pull out the boundless sword, eyes open. "Bai Xiu, Du ya, Hong, you three take care of yourself." "White night, what do you do?" Yi Bai Xiu asked with consternation. "Kill!" He said faintly, carrying the long sword with blood red and desolate, and walked towards the great uncle. group strong side view... . (climax is coming soon, love the attention of the old WeChat official account: Fire God heavy Li, or add Q group: 131602520, love you) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 One man, one sword, no turning back. Atmosphere! But as far as the current situation is concerned, the atmosphere of white night is more like a fool. Many people scoff at it. "White night, your arrogance makes me have to reexamine you." Ye Xun, with his hands behind his back, closed his eyes and said, "although you and I don''t have much contact with each other, you give me the impression that you are tenacious, gifted, and a rare talent. But now, in my eyes, you are absolutely stupid and hopeless. But I don''t blame you. You come from Qingge land, and you don''t know the gap between the soul land and the Qingge land. You will be so arrogant, I can understand. " Ye Xun said, and walked away with a strong sense of war in his eyes. "Grand Uncle, the official in the white night, please keep your hands on him. As for this person, please give it to the younger generation!" When ye Xun raised his right hand, a cold light seeped into the sky, and his sword came out of the sheath. His eyes were like torches, and he said in a voice: "as the second master, as a mainland person who goes into the soul, I must kill this person, protect the reputation of the master, and protect the dignity of my soul entering person!" "Master Ye is mighty!" There were bursts of excited shouts from the crowd. "Master Ye''s hand is just a white night, and it''s no surprise!" Huang Yaofei has a big voice. "Today you are lucky to see the master''s battle, but I don''t know what chance Lizi got in the white night. He has such a powerful mechanism man to protect his body. Master ye, you can do it. As for the mechanism man, I''m here, but it''s a dead thing and can''t turn the sky over!" Uncle Tai spoke lightly. "With the words of Grand Uncle, I feel relieved." Yexun nodded slightly. People''s eyes were fixed on them. This is the battle of masters. Even if Huang Yaofei and others want to intervene, they can''t do it. Otherwise, they will insult Ye Xun and be ridiculed by people all over the world. Ye Xun looked at the coming white night, and said slowly: "white night, I have done my utmost. Before, I have tried to persuade you to make amends to the master of the Bo family, but you did not listen and instead killed the master Bo. Now the Grand Uncle comes forward, and you have no way to live. White night, if you kneel down now, kowtow to the Grand Uncle and admit your mistake, and abandon the spirit of heaven, or Xu, I can help you to plead with all the family owners. It''s not easy for mainland people to come here. You will surely spare your life. What do you think? " In a moment, I can''t say a word! The profound meaning of fighting, general trend and kendo! Don''t lift your face. But see the white night body like streamer, the moment appeared in front of him. The scarlet boundless sword is cut like a shadow. Ye Xun is eager to raise his sword. Dang! The two swords collide, but at this time, the black veins on Bai Ye''s body twinkle, and a terrible impact force breaks out from the boundless sword. Bang! Ye Xun, even with his sword, was shaken back for dozens of steps. He was almost unsteady and in great distress. When the scene appeared, people were in an uproar. Ye Xun, the second great master, was defeated by this man from Qingge mainland? White night put down the sword and looked at Yexun indifferently: "you just have this strength. Don''t say you can kill me, even if you defeat me. What self-confidence do you have that makes me kneel down and admit my mistake?" "Is it?" Yexun straightened up his momentum, his eyes sharp up: "I hope you can say that to me later!" As soon as the words fell, a sword sense burst out. On the edge of the sword, three inch long sword shadows suddenly burst out and whirled around the blade. Ye Xun''s feet are a little bit high. He jumps into the sky like an immortal flying out of the sky. He falls down and cuts down his sword directly. He has an illusion that he wants to cut the earth. All the people in Taiji city are terrified. This is the second master''s sword! It''s like a sword from God! In the white night, I raise my arm. Whoa!!!!!! When the two swords collided, they made a roar. The two swords are fighting each other. The sword roars, the sword meaning, the sword power! "Snow dance!" When ye Xun''s hand shook, the edge of the sword trembled, and the boundless sword was shaken open. A large amount of rippling sword Qi flew into the air like light snow and fallen leaves. However, the sword spirit seemed slow, but it was sharp and impermanent. It filled the heaven and earth, fell on the ground, and cut the earth directly. In the white night, his body suddenly rose black, but he ignored the fierce sword spirit and rushed to Yexun. "To be a saint in flesh is worthy of its reputation." Ye Xun murmured, carrying the sword and cutting, both sides crisscross, the sword shadow is heavy. The lines of swords burst open, and the Xuemang sword and the limitless sword constantly alternate. But in the white night, his body became holy, and his strength was enormous. With the help of the magic weapon of limitless sword, he often wielded it like a mountain breaking stone. After dozens of moves, Yexun felt the pain in his mouth and numbness in his arms. He stepped back quickly and threw it casually. Seven long crescent sword Qi flew out of the sword and split into the white night. White night double pupil one open, the soul emperor gathers drinks, the soul emperor''s fire overflows.The sword is burnt out. "The sword covers the whole world!" Ye Xun drinks again and stabs at the ground with a sword. Click, click, click... the earth is instantly covered with dust. However, the force of ice was just close to the white night, and was ignited by the flame, and burned down to Yexun''s side. "This son has the power to burn the spirit of heaven. We can''t underestimate it!" As soon as his eyes opened, Tai Shugong suddenly moved open, and his powerful power suddenly fell to the white night. Shura, who has been ready to go, gets the order of the white night in an instant, carrying two straight knives and chopping at the great uncle. The two great powers with the real king''s strength fought. The fighting went up again, and the people of Taiji City retreated and retreated again. Fortunately, it was close to the entrance of Xiaoxu dreamland. The surrounding area was empty and there were not many houses. Otherwise, the war of several people would be harmful to the pond and fish. Taishugong fights with the secret agent. He pursues it by night and kills him again. Ye Xun was so angry that he was so forced by a young singer. He felt that his face was completely lost. He took up his sword and cut it fiercely. He actually split thousands of terrible sword Qi in several tones, which made people around him cold. Worthy of the second master, so terrible! But the white night is also very strong. The boundless sword turns horizontally, and the profound meaning of Kendo is released. The sword power and sword Qi turn into a sword dragon and kill Ye Xun. The sword dragon devoured the sword Qi and became even bigger. Ye Xun''s face is tight. When he detects something wrong, he immediately turns his soul into yuan power. The snow covered sword points out the light of a meteor, and with all his strength, he stabs at the sword dragon. "Kill!" He let out an angry cry. "King''s sword!" In the white night, his eyes are firm, his pupils are sharp, and his sword is flattened. The spirit emperor''s power urges him. Bang! The earth shaking sword pattern broke out, and a terrible mushroom cloud exploded at the place where the stegosaurus collided with the meteor. All the buildings around were shattered. Even Huang Yaoguang and an Yihong were forced to retreat and dare not get too close. This is the face of the two masters. All eyes were fixed on the two men. Under this sword, who wins and who loses? The sword pattern is scattered, and the dust falls to the ground. The scene there gradually came into people''s sight. People gaped in silence. In the white night, he was still standing in the same place with his boundless sword in one hand, and his skirt moved with the wind. However, Yexun retreated again. After nearly a hundred steps, he stopped. Every step backward, a deep footprints appeared on the ground. Looking at the man, his hand was shocked and bleeding. Seeing this, people''s hearts seem to be clenched by people''s fists... Ye Xun is even defeated by the white night! "How could that happen?" Xiao Chonghai lost his mind and looked. "Even master Ye is not the enemy of this man? Isn''t this person from the mainland of Qingge? How can you have such a strength against the sky? " Huang Yaoguang murmured. A guy from the mainland of Qingge lost the second master in the mainland? "Senior, what are you doing? Don''t talk about morality with such a person as white night. Rush to kill him! Such treacherous people are not only a disaster of Taiji city! " Seeing that the situation turned out to be like this, Liu Ying called out in a hurry. "Girl, what do you know? The white night is no more than the second level of the heaven soul state, and there is only one person. If we attack him in groups, we will lose our reputation even if we kill him! " Yiyihong snorted and then called to Ye Xun: "master ye, don''t think he is a master, he can be equal with you! To put it bluntly, he only has the second level of heaven and soul state. You can destroy him with the superiority of the realm Ye Xun''s eyes were bright when he heard it. Yes, it''s a big weakness! At that time, ye Xun offered sacrifices to the heavenly soul again, but with the purest soul meaning, he rushed to the white night and attacked his chest. "Do you deserve to be called the spirit of heaven?" The white night shakes his head and twinkles his eyes. The soul emperor in his body suddenly explodes, and a more fierce and supreme spirit explodes, which instantly shatters Ye Xun''s soul and directly attacks his spirit. Pooh! Yexun opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The people were shocked again. But I don''t know that the spirit of the white night has been recast in Wu Ji Tian Hun Shu, which he practiced. Even though the soul state is poor, the level of the soul''s deep shaking is far beyond the ordinary soul''s ability. In the present white night, in addition to the name of the second level of heaven and soul, the actual force has already reached the supreme level. Now Yexun understood. The second level of the spirit of heaven is a disguise!! At this time, a sharp chill attacked Yexun. Suddenly, Jianxun''s heart sank as he looked forward. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Kuang dang... Ye Xun quickly fenced, but he had not yet resisted for a few moments, when he was severely hit by a palm in his chest. "Sky cloud palm!" Bang!Yexun was shocked to fly again and hit a pavilion not far away. The pavilion was instantly shocked into powder... completely crushed!! The crowd was in an uproar. "No, master ye will be defeated!" Comfortable red face, white, drink in a low voice. "Ladies and gentlemen, no more hesitation. Once master Ye is defeated, I will be the next one to clean up in the daytime." Xiao Chonghai stood up with his teeth clenched and drank in a low voice: "your strength is similar to mine. If even I can''t eat a punch in the daytime, what''s the use of you? Let''s kill the white night Several people hesitated. "Attack in groups! Our reputation must be ruined "At this time, what''s your reputation for? What''s more, white night is the enemy of Taiji city. We have done a lot of good deeds to eliminate one evil. The world will surely understand us. " Xiao Zhong Haidao. A few people are not stupid, see this situation, make a decision immediately, nod low drink: "good!" "Do it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Ye Xun''s downfall made the leaders of these big families panic. No one expected that the country boy from Qingge mainland would have such a terrible strength that he could even compete with the second master and gain the upper hand. If we don''t get rid of this person today and wait for him to grow up, it will be a big trouble. An Yihong was the first to take out a wooden cane like jadeite from somewhere. She put a pestle on the ground. The spirit of heaven appeared on her bright red face, and a green wind blew away towards the white night. In an instant, the flow of Yuan force around the body becomes slow. "Kill!" Huang Yaoguang murmured, waved his fingers, and flew away, hitting the ground around the white night in ten directions. Then he quickly rose to form a huge array. A large number of sharp breath flew out and twisted to the white night. "Well done, gentlemen! Next look at mine Lin Youhu''s hands become claws. When he pounces on them, his claws are transformed into tiger''s claws, as if they can tear space-time and tear them away towards the white night. In the white night, he looks indifferent. His left hand is a finger, and he keeps fighting towards the ground. The other hand is holding the boundless sword and throwing it at the forest tiger. Bang! Lin Youhu''s tiger claws collide with limitless sword, which makes the sound of iron collision. White night drives black vein again, will Lin you tiger shake open, but Lin you tiger just retreated, a desolate cold awn then attacked. It''s Yexun''s sword! In the white night, I turn the sword and block it again. Dang! However, ye Xun''s attack has just stopped, and Lin Youhu has killed him again. This claw is extremely fierce, and it is directly clasped on the chest of the white night. Whew. A shallow mark appeared. White night face color does not change, a foot mercilessly kicks to Lin You Hu''s abdomen. Bang! Lin Youhu spits out a mouthful of blood and flies out. Ye Xun takes advantage of the situation to attack again, and hits hard on the chest of the white night. The white night retreats one after another, frowning tightly. It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists. It''s hard to breathe when they attack alternately. "Mean!" "Ye Xun, you are also a master. If you can''t beat the white night, you still need so many helpers!" Yi Bai Xiu hums a, at the moment in the eyes of Ye Xun only full of disgust. "Don''t talk to them, Master Yi, let''s go!" Du Ya shouts and rushes to Yexun. "You two are against us!" An Yihong and Huang Yaoguang rush over and stop them. "Two masters, why should you help such a humble master like Bai Ye? He was just lucky enough to enter the ranks of the great masters. He was lawless and defiant. He must die here today. If you two will return, we will not embarrass them. " An Yihong said quietly. "Although I have not been in touch with master Bai for a long time, I know that he is as white as a lotus flower when compared with you." White clothes show hummed. "Obstinate!" An Yihong is disappointed and shakes her head. "Master ye, master Lin, I will give it to you at night." Yelled Huang Yaoguang, and rushed to Bai Xiu. The four fought. Ye Xun nodded, and Lin Youhu''s face showed joy and looked at the white night grimly: "Lizi, today is your death time, no one can save you!" "Let''s go together." Yesun drinks. Today, he doesn''t care about his face. The talent and strength of white night are beyond his imagination. Since he has already offended him, he must get rid of it. After that, the two men attacked and killed at the same time. The snow covered sword turned into a rainbow, and the cruel tiger''s paw suddenly turned into a fierce tiger''s blood, which directly blocked the attack of the white night. "I''ll help too!" The wounded Xiao Zhonghai stood up with his teeth clenched, offered a ball of golden silk thread and threw it towards the white night. Poof! The silk thread exploded and turned into a large golden net, which appeared behind the white night and blocked its retreat. "Master!" Cold has the capacity anxious to cry out. "Brother..." "white night!" Lin Zhengtian''s face changed greatly. People watching from afar are also pupils locked. So many heroes and heroines are aiming at Bai Ye. In this situation, he is bound to die. No one else is afraid to survive... however, in the face of Ye Xun''s and Lin You Hu''s joint attack and killing, Bai Ye didn''t show any panic. Instead, his eyes showed an inexplicable self-confidence, and the corners of his mouth went up and made a light smile ¡£ "Ha ha." "Well?" Ye Xun eyebrows a pick, feel not strong son. Just as his sword approached the white night, several halos suddenly came from the side and hit the white night''s body. In an instant, the breath of the white night rose suddenly, and it soared several levels in this instant. "What?"Yesun was shocked. The sword was suddenly wielded in the white night. The boundless sword was like being waved by an ancient giant. It sent out the earth shaking force against the sky. In an instant, Yexun opened the snow covered sword. Yexun, with his sword, was directly shocked and blasted on the wall not far away. Lin Youhu is so shocked that he doesn''t want to take any action. The sword of the white night attacks and kills him again, and directly cleaves to his sharp claws... poops. The blood awn flashed, the blood column soared to the sky, and the palm of the forest tiger flew directly into the air, and then fell. "My hand!! My hand Lin Youhu hugs his broken wrist and shouts hoarsely. Yexun stood up, staring at the white night, his eyes dilated for several minutes: "impossible, your strength... Your speed... How can you increase so much without any reason?" Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked to the side and saw a woman with a light veil spinning a long silk. Several halos flew out of the long silk and poured into the white night. Under these halos, the wounds on her chest also healed quickly... "Honggu Niang, do you want to help white night?" Yexun frowned and asked coldly. Red ignored her and continued to dance. "Good!" Yexun was furious, and his intention to kill broke out. With a long cry, the sword in his hand suddenly turned into ice blue. "Master Ye!" The masters of the big families rushed over. "You wait to help master Lin to hold down the white night, and I will deal with this woman!" Ye Xun said ferociously. "Good!" They nodded and ran towards the end of the white night. "No, yeson. You don''t have a chance." At this time, the cold voice of the white night came. Ye Xun was stunned, but suddenly a figure appeared before meeting. It''s white night! The boundless sword comes in an instant. He quickly picked up the snow covered sword to resist it. At the moment, the snow covered sword was like ice crystal condensation. When it touched the limitless sword, the terrible ice sealing force on it diffused. In a moment, he froze the boundless sword and the hand holding the sword in the daytime. "Hum!" Yexun sneers and pats his head toward the white night. The frost power is released again, intending to permeate his whole body. But at this time, the white night suddenly a shock, the frost all turned into debris. Ye Xun''s pupil shrinks, and a fist blows in his palm. Click! Ye Xun felt that his palm bone had been smashed, and the surging force drove him back like a wave. But the attack of the white night is not over yet. With his left hand clasping the sword on his waist, he draws his sword directly! Golden mansions soar to the sky! Roar!!!!!! A shrill sword roars through the whole Taiji city in an instant. At that moment, no one knew what was going on. They just see from a distance, white night''s left hand, waving a golden light, will swallow Yexun. Then... The whole land is divided into two... Nothing can be seen clearly... when the golden light disappears, Yexun has fallen to the ground, holding his sword in one hand, gasping heavily... Everything thousands of meters away behind him disappears, and a deep gully appears on the ground, as if God has torn the ground apart... people can''t stop rolling their throats and eyes The son quickly stares out from the eye socket. What''s going on here? How did Yexun, who was still alive just now, look like this? White night! What did you do? For a moment, the world was shocked. Even with Yi Bai Xiu and Du Ya fighting for each other, they can''t help but stop and stare at this head. Sonorous. Take up the sword and go to the end of the night. The sword of the dead dragon is strong when it is strong. However, ye Xun, the second master of the sword, is not very strong in the face of the white night. Therefore, the power of the dead dragon sword does not release too much energy, and it is not killed with one sword. However, this is also enough to solve Yexun, and the white night can be free to deal with other beings. Yexun wants to stand up, but he can''t do it. He finds himself as if he has been ripped off his cocoon. Almost instantly, his fighting power is wasted. Looking at the coming white night, his eyes twinkled with despair. "Is this your dependence?" He asked hoarsely. He didn''t see very clearly, but he saw a dragon rushing out of the sword on his waist in the white night. How magnificent and magnificent that is? "Not exactly." White night raised the boundless sword and said faintly. "Can you let me go, I can offer a magic weapon for my life..." Yexun hesitated and said. "I''m sorry to be late." White night light way, boundless sword directly stabbed in the past. Clang! Just as the boundless sword was about to penetrate Yexun''s heart, a Tai Chi round shield suddenly appeared, against the blade.The Taiji shield kept spinning, and eventually isolated the white night from Yexun. The weak Ye Xun saw the round shield and said, "master?" "What''s the matter, son? Who hurt you like this There was an old voice in the round shield. "I''m incompetent. I was defeated by a nobody. I''m sorry to teach you. Please hurry up and save me!" Yexun seemed to grasp the straw and cry out in a hurry. "Well, you punk The voice in the round shield made a hum and then said, "boy, I don''t care who you are. Yexun is my apprentice. You can''t kill him. Get out of here now. I can''t pursue this matter!" "Is it?" White night mouth light, carrying the boundless sword to continue to move forward. "Didn''t you hear me There was anger in the voice of the shield. "Yes! But... Why should I listen to you? Who are you? " The white night asked. "What do you say?" The voice in the round shield is full of cold and killing intention. "Who are you, I say?" Yelled the white night ferocious voice. A sword stabbed forward, instantly breaking the Taiji shield, and directly penetrating Yexun''s heart... Ye Xun jerked all over his body, and his eyes immediately darkened. He tried to raise his head and open his mouth, but he could not say what he wanted to say... there was silence everywhere. Another master fell. Another fall of the master! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 In the center of Taiji City, there is a dead silence. Countless pairs of eyes stare at Yexun who falls on the ground, and people seem to be able to hear each other''s breathing sound. The second master, ye Xun, who was famous in his soul, died like this! For a long time, people couldn''t come back to God. That''s Yexun. He''s a great genius who has been famous for many years. He''s the one who all the soul worships and respects! It is destined to go out into the soul land and go to a stronger and broader region... but today, he fell down and was killed by a man from Qingge land in full view of the public... "Yexun is dead... Yexun is dead!" Finally, someone yelled to open, the voice trembled, terrified! "This is already the sixth master killed by Master Shifu. Except for Master Yi, master Du, master Yuandu and the one who ranked first, all the other masters died at the hands of the master. It is worthy of the name to call him the master killer." Cold have tolerance bitter and astringent smile, also do not know should be happy or should worry. People nearby have long been stupid, especially those in the cold family. Zhang Wu, who used to sneer at the white night, is just like a rooster thrown into the ice cellar. His body is shaking and his lips are shaking. "Cousin, is this man really... Really your master?" Zhang Wuzhan was trembling. "Can there be a fake?" Leng you Rong hum: "cousin, you insulted my master just now. When the matter is over, I will report to the master. You can do it yourself!" "No! Don''t, cousin. They are all cousins. If you offend him, you must not do this, or your master will not crush me to death! " Zhang Wu said in a hurry, with a face of mourning. When he entered the mainland of the soul, the strong should not be offended. This is a well-known thing. If we really investigate him in the daytime, I''m afraid that if we don''t wait for the white night''s action, the cold family will severely teach Zhang Wu a lesson. Leng yourong is just bluffing Zhang Wu. Seeing this, I can''t help laughing. And nearby Lin Zhengtian, several people''s heart beat wildly. The snake came over and asked carefully: "dare to ask the cold Lord, you just said that there are six masters dead in the hands of adults on the master list, but really?" "Of course." Leng yourong nodded seriously: "the prince of Qianyu, who was ranked the third, was killed by the master himself in Xiaoxu dreamland. Many people have seen it. As for other masters, it is not worth mentioning!" When these people listened, they gasped. "What''s the matter?" Cold has the appearance, quite feels puzzled. "Leng girl doesn''t know something." Zixiao couldn''t help but open his mouth, bitterly and bitterly laughing: "the first list of our Qingge mainland was killed by the white Lord all over the world. Except me, all the others died at the hands of Bai master!" "... is cold enough to be dumb. "How many influential people have died at the hands of younger martial brothers... But they are also quick. They have both strength and pleasure. Why worry so much about them?" Feng Qingyu chuckles. "It''s my brother in the end. It''s fierce. What kind of master! Before we came, those people were blowing like the sky. Now my brother is beating him down! " Huan Shiying is proud again, and her pale face is full of pride. "Sister Shiying, hug, Prajna can''t see it!" The Prajna at the bottom of her head kept pulling the skirt of Huan Shiying, and her pink lips yelled. Huan Shiying is quite helpless. She picks up Prajna and looks at the distance. It was only when the alarm was over that people could see the situation clearly. Yexun was killed, the white night deterred the four sides, all the powerful families around were shocked, one by one did not dare to go forward. "How could that be?" Xiao Chonghai murmured. He clenched his teeth and cried out: "what are you doing? Kill! Kill him!! So many of us are afraid of him all night? Kill "Kill!" The family experts roared and attacked. Dozens of yanghun state joined hands and fell down in an instant. The ground around the city collapsed tens of meters at night. All the people in Taiji city were shocked. But he was fearless, ignored the enemy behind him, and waved the boundless sword forward. Whew! A sword Qi of several Zhang Long suddenly burst out, directly tearing the defense of the soul in front of him, cutting it in half, and blood fell from the air with the corpse. However, the people in the yanghun state behind them have already killed them. They carry their swords and stab them. However, when the tip of the sword hits the back of the white night, it makes a crisp sound, just like hitting the steel. "What?" People were shocked. The white night suddenly turns around, and the boundless sword splits off again. The sharp and scarlet sword is extremely terrible, as if invincible. It directly kills nearly ten people in yanghun state behind him. However, after several moves, more than a dozen people from yanghun state died. The sharpness of the white night and his physical strength deeply shocked the hearts of these family experts. "How terrible is his sanctification in flesh Xiao Chonghai murmured. He concluded that the body sanctification in the white night must be higher than that of other beings!! "A bunch of rubbish!"See here white night repeatedly kill people, and the mechanism person Xiuluo tangle fight too uncle finally can''t help. He turned out a jade bowl and urged Yuan Li to activate the big array inside. The jade bowl was lifted into the air and became extremely huge. The mouth of the bowl was directly aimed at the Shura and covered it hard. Xiuluo dances with double swords, but he can''t break the jade bowl. "Yexun is still the second master, but he is so incompetent that a small pariah in Qingge mainland can''t deal with it! What a shame! You stay away! I''ll take care of this man! " The voice of the great uncle was like a flood of thunder, and the people felt that their ears were trembling and dizzy, but their hearts were also pounding. Great uncle is going to do it! Those family masters were relieved and hurried to leave. The white night was so fierce that they wished to get out of the way. Taishugong''s strength is far more than ye Xun''s, and he is superior to the Yang soul realm and reaches the level of true king. Zhenjun, Zhentian Jun, it is said that the soul cultivation that reaches this realm has gained the power of Zhenwu, which can break the mountains with one stroke and one finger, and shatter the void with one sword and one sword. The mechanism man Shura has the power of the real king. If it cuts, it falls on the people in the yanghun state directly. Without any barrier, even the supreme one is also a Dao. There are no two reasons, only because its power has reached the point of shaking the heaven and earth. This is the horror of the true king. If Tai Shu Gong makes every effort, the whole Taiji city will turn into a ruin. This is the reason why he did not fight with Shura directly. But now it''s different. Ye Xun was killed only by an Yihong and Huang Yaofei. They are definitely not the opponents of the white night. At the moment, they are already in fear. If the great uncle stands by again, the situation will be out of control. "Wait a minute!" Just before the great uncle came forward to wipe out the white night, a man walked out of the crowd. Champion! The pupils of the crowd were tight. The Vientiane gate can''t sit? However, is it too late for the Vientiane gate to stand out at this time? You know, ye Xun, the second master, is dead! "Champion?" Tai uncle narrowed his eyes and swept and said, "are you going to protect the white night?" The number one scholar was silent for a moment and nodded: "yes" "even if you are a master in the white night, you can''t kill people wantonly! As you have just seen, the wanton killing in Taiji city in the daytime is unforgivable. Even if you come to the gate of Vientiane, it''s useless! " Tai Shugong said coldly. "If you really want to threaten master Bai''s life, we will intervene by force." The number one scholar didn''t need to argue with him, just put down such a sentence. "Asshole!" "Why didn''t you stand up when Yexun died?" he scolded "In the battle of the grand master, life and death are cut off. There are regulations in the Vientiane gate that we will not intervene. If the death of master Bai is master Bai, we will not intervene." No. 1 scholar said. "You..." uncle Tai was very angry. He glanced at the distance, his eyebrows shrunk, and his face was filled with murderous intent. People suddenly disappeared. The rippling murderous intention turned around and went straight to the white night!! Did Uncle Tai do something? The number one scholar saw this and immediately rushed away, but before he got close, he was shocked by a momentum. Then, the momentum of the moment cage to the white night, crazy toward the suppression. The No.1 scholar''s face was calm, but he didn''t rush up again. Compared with his great uncle, his strength was still too big for him to stop him. However, the number one scholar was not flustered, because at the moment, there were several momentum coming towards this place in the distance... "Mr. Tai Shugong, please stop quickly!" It was accompanied by a few grand voices. The high level of Vientiane gate is coming! But at the moment, the great uncle was so eager for revenge that he could not get the warning from the Vientiane gate and suppress him like crazy in the daytime. Bang! Bang! Bang! At night, his feet were inlaid into the earth, and the ground sank wildly for more than ten meters. The ground was crushed and the pressure was doubled. He urged the soul of the emperor, the general situation rose, and the power of suppression was also sacrificed to counterattack the oppression of Tai Shu Gong. "Shaft!! Not to be punished yet!! The great uncle leaped out of the void, one hand into a palm, and fell to his head. In the white night, the boundless sword was suddenly thrown out and flew out. However, he saw the boundless sword hitting the jade bowl not far away. The jade bowl was shaking. The Shura inside took advantage of the situation to break free, rushed out of the jade bowl and killed at this end. Taishugong''s attack just came to the white night, he had to shift the attack and bombard the incoming Shura. Bang! The dreadful ripples open. I saw Uncle Tai block the two straight knives of Shura with one hand. The straight knives were sharp, but it was difficult to pierce his body! Seeing the situation in the white night, he took advantage of the situation to make a sword and stab the uncle Tai''s throat with boundless sword... PA! Taishugong had to use his left hand to enter the white blade, seize the boundless sword and fight against it. And then there was a shocking scene. The Grand Uncle of the real monarch who overlooks the land of soul is oppressed by a young man who unites an organ manThe yuan power of the white night mixed with the power of the organ people, and turned into a momentum of soaring into the sky, which directly collided with the power of the true king of taishu. With the help of the mechanism people, the white night had a little advantage? "The settler... Let me ask you a question. What should we do if the great uncle can''t do anything at night?" Huang Yaofei swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice. "In that case... Our families will have no way to live..." the voice of comfortable red coagulation. Today''s World War I will affect the survival of most of the top forces in Taiji city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 Two whole steps! The white night fought against the great uncle Tai with a huge suspension across two great steps. Such feats will surely spread throughout the whole soul land. I am afraid that other continents will also be shocked. However, Tai Shu Gong is really a great uncle. The real king''s strength is by no means an empty name. He points to it, and suddenly he finds a mysterious air coming out of his fingertips. This breath is very subtle, only the size of a grain of rice. When it bumps into the yuan force of white night, it is a rampant and unimpeded one. In a flash, the breath of white night is completely disintegrated. "Well?" White night eyebrows a wrinkle, heart read move, Shura double knives immediately toward the taishugong cut. But the great uncle was eager to wipe out the white night at the moment. He ignored the attack and killing of Shura. He took advantage of the situation and made a solid blast in the chest of white night. "Your soul, break it for me!" Bang! The chest of the white night is solid to eat a blow, the person is directly shaken back a hundred steps. Taishugong was successful, but Shura''s straight knife also split over. The two swords were like thunder, which instantly hit his shoulder. Whew! Taishugong''s shoulders immediately spattered with blood, but his body was particularly powerful, but the straight knife did not enter half an inch. "How dare you be so crazy! Break Taishugong was angry, and then drove his arms, and even blasted the body of Shura. Bang! Bang! Bang! As if the thunder exploded, Shura was also shaken back. This is a completely interchangeable move! However, the great uncle obviously underestimated the power of sanctification of the flesh. He looked up at the white night, and saw that the white night stood up again with his sword. His clothes on his chest were broken, and there was a palm print on his skin, but it was not broken. Even his body was not damaged. The emperor was in perfect condition. The Grand Uncle frowned and offered sacrifices to the spirit of heaven. He was ready to fight again. However, at this moment, several powerful breath came and stood directly in front of the white night. The five elders of the Vientiane gate, four men and one woman, were old and gray haired. As soon as they appeared, it was like a mountain falling from the sky, which instantly shocked the chaotic scene. The restless crowd quieted down, and the atmosphere of destruction around them disappeared in an instant. These are the main existence of the high-level of the Vientiane gate of entering the soul continent, managing the master list, and maintaining the order of the entering soul continent. Their rights and status are extremely lofty and respected by the four souls. The number one scholar and other Vientiane disciples saw this and came forward and worshipped: "I''ve seen all the elders." "See you all The souls bent down to bow to each other, and their voices were like waves. The five nodded. Uncle Tai''s eyebrows moved, staring at the five people, and finally his eyes fell on the old man in the middle of the yellow striped white robe. "Dezong! What are you doing here? " "Uncle Tai, this is the end of the matter. Please stop immediately. Don''t harm the master of the Vientiane sect again." Big elder Dezong said lightly. "What are you talking about? I killed people in Taiji city at night. I''m lawless and wantonly killing here. You Vientiane gate doesn''t punish me. How can you protect him? This master, you can kill people indiscriminately. Is there no law? You Vientiane gate takes maintaining the order of entering the soul land as its own duty, and this is what you do Tai Shugong said coldly. "If you take the initiative to kill people and take the initiative to kill people in the daytime, naturally, we will not take care of their lives. But you are the first to do so. According to the rules, we have the right and obligation to protect the safety of the master." Dezong is not slow. "Well, although we did it first, we didn''t mean to kill the night. He''d better! You''ll be dead when you do it! Even if you have a big family, you can''t be so unreasonable, right? Otherwise, in Taiji City, who will convince you? Who will obey you in the soul land? " Taishugong''s voice improved and spread to all directions. "Yes! We must punish the white night today "He must not be allowed to leave Taiji city alive, or he will lose the Dharma of entering the soul land!" "If Vientiane gate protects the white night today, how can we be convinced in the future?" "Punish the white night "Severe punishment!" The family members immediately raised their voices and agitated the crowd. In a short time, the crowd was agitated and the waves of shouting came after wave. Tai Shugong, an Yihong and others looked at Dezong with pride. Public opinion is sometimes more effective than fists. If the Vientiane gate continues to cover up the white night, the reputation and prestige of the Vientiane gate in entering the soul land must decline. This is the last thing that the Vientiane gate wants to see. Otherwise, their duty of guarding the order of entering the soul land will not continue. In the white night, my eyes coagulate slightly, and my pupils flash with killing intention. "You don''t have to talk about it any more. You don''t have to worry about it." White night light says, control Shura, go toward too uncle public line. "Master Bai, don''t be impulsive. He is the real king. You are not your opponent." Dezong went down the road. "Not necessarily!" White night mouth slightly Yang, cold way: "true king is not invincible, today, I will behead a true king, tell the world, my white night is not easy to provoke!"The voice dropped, his heart read a move, Shura instantly rushed to the taishugong in front of. "Do you think you can defeat me if you have a real king level mechanism man? You are wrong. The mechanism man is just the mechanism person, just a dead thing. How can it be compared with the soul person? It''s just a respect for the true king. See how I tear it down! " The great uncle sneered and shot his hands in the void. He blew out tens of thousands of palms and shook the Shura away. "Thirty six palms of dark wood!" However, the shadow of a huge hand appeared in the palm of a million people. "Thirty six palms of Xuanmu, with the strength of Xuanmu''s heavenly spirit, condense the six most pure shadows of heaven and soul, and then gather one big palm with one million small palms. A total of 36 palms, that is 3600 palms, can be played in 10 breaths. Its power is extremely terrifying! It''s the unique skill of the Grand Uncle. Most of them are going to be abandoned! " Easy red is smiling. "Only the Grand Uncle dares not to give face to the people of the Vientiane sect. If we were, we would have to give up." Huang Yaofei said. "What are we going to do now? That''s it. Watch? If my great uncle can''t kill the white night and let him run away, then we will suffer a lot more! " Xiao Chonghai swallowed a pill and came with his wound. "The talent of white night is really beyond our expectation. There will be no such evil spirit in 300 years! Now that we have already offended, we must wipe it out, even if we are in trouble with the Vientiane gate! " Easy red whispered: "you can rest assured. I believe that those in Taiji city are coming soon, especially master Ye''s master. With the magic power of the old man, it only takes less than half a day to get to Taiji city. We will try to stop the white night, and he will surely die!" When several people heard the sound, their eyes suddenly lit up. This end of the Vientiane gate. "Elder, what should I do now? If it goes on, I''m afraid that the white night will be lost. " The champion said anxiously. "I have learned a little about master Bai''s situation from the materials handed over from the mainland of Qingge. Although he seems impulsive, he is actually courageous and cautious. Since he dares to challenge uncle Tai, he must have some means. We can just wait and see." Said Dezong. "But if time delays for a long time... I''m afraid it will change!" "Don''t worry. If you get to that level, the master will not sit back and ignore it! Qingge mainland gives a high evaluation. White night can be a representative. In any case, we should keep him! " Hearing this, the champion did not say anything. People''s eyes fell on the white night and Tai Shugong again. These Taiji City tycoons hope that Tai Shu Gong can hold down the white night and wait for more giants to come. Meanwhile, the Vientiane gate also hopes that the white night can hold up and wait for the gate master to come forward. The Dezong group of experts are here, and those giants in Taiji City dare not act rashly. However, white night did not want to delay the war. After eating the thirty-six palms of taishugong''s gorgeous and terrifying Xuanmu, the whole body of Shura has been beaten and deformed. There are many sunken palm prints on his body. It can be seen that the terror degree of his palm power can be seen. However, it is found that the operation ability of the mechanism person is not affected. It seems that it is just trauma. There is no shadow in the internal array seal, power source and mechanism bone Ring. In the end, it was made by an expert. This mechanism person is really extraordinary! He quickly retreated the mechanism man, and the great uncle was obviously unwilling to let go of this great opportunity to destroy the mechanism man and immediately catch up with him. In his opinion, if the organ was destroyed, it would be easy to clean up a small white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly approached the mechanism man, and the mechanism man also stopped, raised his double swords and chopped at the great uncle. "It''s no use!" Taishugong''s fingers trembled quickly, and a touch of Yuan Li, which was shaking like a mountain, was sacrificed and turned into a barrier to block the double knives. "King''s sword!" After drinking in the daytime, the boundless sword spins, and the terrible sword spirit sticks to the body of the sword and stabs at the heart of the great uncle. The sword roars like a tiger. "Five elements of divine power!" Taishugong drank, and five halos burst out on his chest, which condensed into the shape of tortoise shell, which directly blocked the limitless sword. "Your sword can''t even break my body. How can you kill me?" The great uncle sneered. "Not necessarily!" The white night light road, suddenly left hand move, and then pull out the waist dead dragon, a golden light burst out, instantly pierced the heart of Uncle Tai... His defense in front of the dead dragon sword, like paper paste! Chirp!! The void is broken! A ripple of destruction rippled from the back of Uncle Tai and spread to all directions. Those family masters touched the ripples and were directly shocked to death. It was so terrible. Taishugong retreated again and again, and white night took advantage of the situation to drive Shura, carrying the boundless sword to cut fiercely. In a hurry, he blocked his hand. But when the sword went down, he ignited the Yuan Li of Tai Shu Gong, and the yuan force defense on his wrist collapsed in an instant.Pooh! One arm was cut off and the blood spattered out. Tai Shugong retreated again and again, his chest was bleeding wildly, his old face was very pale, his eyes were even more dim, and he looked at the young man in front of him in disbelief. On the offensive, his heart pierced and his wrist cut off! Directly into a desperate situation!! "Don''t you say I can''t break your body? And now? " White night eyes slightly open, light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 "What''s the difference between us and him?" Son smile looking at the tall and straight figure over there, can''t help but ask. "It''s beyond measure." Feng Qingyu said with a bitter smile. "After coming out of the summer, younger martial brother Bai''s strength has been advancing by leaps and bounds. First, he won the first place of chuzong and became the myth of Qingge continent. Then he defeated several giants in the soul land, which made him famous in two continents. Now he is fighting with the top strong man of soul land without falling behind. To be honest, I feel a little inferior when I stand with younger martial brother Bai. ¡±Voice blood month slightly a sigh, you said. Others have mixed feelings. The stronger the white night, the farther away they feel from it. "Miss Yin, don''t think so. Don''t be afraid of demons in the road of soul cultivation. Younger martial brother Bai''s progress is so rapid that we should be happy for him and follow him as an example. If we are frustrated, the end of soul cultivation will not be far away. Since younger martial brother Bai can get to this point, why can''t we Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. The people were stunned, if they thought about it, they soon figured it out. They swore in their hearts that they would work harder to catch up with the pace of white night as soon as possible. People''s focus is also on the two men who fought in the center. Just now, it seems that the winner or loser has been decided. Taishugong''s heart was pierced, which was a fatal wound. The sword of white night directly pierced all his body protection elements, magic weapons and body. As a true king, his incomparable defense was like a joke, which could not stop half a point. People looked at it with astonishment and asked themselves that none of the people present could guarantee such an effect with a single sword. But. Uncle Tai did not die. He staggered a few times, coughing, and a lot of blood spilled from his mouth. "Uncle Tai!" Liu Ying and other Bo family members rushed up and helped him. "Careless!! I didn''t expect to have such a means. " His eyes were like torches, staring at the dead Dragon Sword put into his waist at night, and his voice was loud: "if I''m not wrong, the sword on the waist of white night is at least an imperial sword!! It''s a sword made by the emperor "Imperial sword?" There was an uproar around this sentence was like a bomb. It was thrown into the crowd and everyone was buzzing... Fu Qingqing and others were in a daze. I didn''t know what it meant. When she found that the eyes of the people around her were red and their eyes showed strange light, she felt something bad. All the people have changed their appearance after hearing the words of Uncle Tai. If they only kept a wait-and-see attitude before, now these people look like hungry wolves seeing lambs! "Imperial sword? Leng girl, what do you mean by the imperial sword Fu asked mercilessly. "The military force created by the existence of emperor level." Leng yourong murmured: "to us, it is equivalent to artifact!" People were shocked. The great emperor? Not to mention the land of Qingge, even for the people who enter the soul land, it is only a legendary figure. Even the heavenly king has represented the strongest power of the whole continent. The illusory emperor is self-evident. What does such a magic weapon mean? Everyone knows it. If you get it, you will surely dominate the four directions and dominate the soul! "Good plan! Is this to turn younger martial brother Bai into a target of public criticism? " Lin Zhengtian''s eyes narrowed. Sure enough, the crowd around, there have been a few hidden masters revealed a slight intention to kill. The situation in white night seems to be in danger again. Tai Shugong quickly sat down on his knees. His chest was filled with green light. Then the two heavenly spirits on his forehead were directly broken into two kinds of vitality, which filled the gap in the heart. The white night thought a move, Shura immediately rushed to the past. "Protect the Dharma for me!" Uncle Tai was in a hurry. "This..." the family members of the Bo family were so frightened that Liu Ying turned around and ran away. Protect the law? How to protect it? Even the great uncle suffered such a big loss in front of the white night, what did they take to block it? When the Shura is killed, if a tiger goes into the sheep, he picks up the straight knife and kills him crazily. In the blink of an eye, seven people in the Yang soul state fall down. No matter who they are, they can''t stand it even if they are resisted by defensive magic weapons. Body flying, fresh blood splashing into the sky. The scene was a mess, like hell. "Come on!! Stop him!! If you don''t, I will recover later, and you will be the first one I will kill! " See some thin family unexpectedly want to escape, too uncle very angry, loud threat way. Those people listen, bite teeth, can only rush to Shura. But to Shura, these people are just like straw. After a while, they are all broken corpses. The Bo family died and died.White night slightly gasping for breath, driving Shura to kill the great uncle. When the sword came, Tai Shugong suddenly opened his eyes and held a straight knife between his palms, but the other one, such as the devil''s tooth, was cut on his body again. Whew. A deep visible bone scar appeared on his shoulder. Taishugong''s momentum was shaken off, and he retreated with the trend. His face was white and frightening. The blow before the white night directly pierced his heart, but fortunately, he got a chance against heaven 30 years ago and got a magic weapon to extend his life. With this magic weapon, he sacrificed two heavenly spirits and had to extend his life temporarily, so that he would not die on the spot. However, the cost was to lose two heavenly spirits and greatly reduce his cultivation. Now he has only the strength of Yang soul state. It is impossible to resist Shura. Great uncle has been careful all his life, but he doesn''t want to fall into the hands of a younger generation... "white night, don''t push people too far!" Taishugong sacrificed several magic weapons to resist Shura, but in vain. In a hurry, he suddenly turned around and wanted to escape! "Can you escape?" The night hums, feet a little, the body into a flash of lightning, toward its attack. Taishugong was seriously injured, but his speed was not fast, so he was caught up by Shura in the blink of an eye. "Do you think I really want to run away?" The rushing grand uncle suddenly sneered, his steps twisted, and his body suddenly burst out a faint light, like a huge cage of light, directly covering the white night! "Bad!" The champion cried out. "This is..." "great uncle became famous! "Bright formula..." Dezong said lightly. Golden light, generous, brilliant! The body of Tai Shu Gong suddenly disappeared, and then there were two three giant giants of light. These giants of light were completely condensed by Yuan Li, but in addition to Yuan Li, there was a more magical and mysterious power. They held up their swords and stabbed at the white night trapped in the cage of light. The three swords are magnificent and incomparable. They seem to want to penetrate the earth. The white night raises the sword to resist, and the sword body holds three huge swords. Bang Dang! The halo explodes! The splash of light even overshadowed the sun. The crowd screamed. But as a famous unique skill of taishugong, the power of Guangming Jue is far more than that! Just above the center of the three giants of light, a meteor is falling. It''s great uncle! He retreated to advance, showed the enemy to be weak, and launched his strongest unique skill when he was unprepared in the daytime! One move with intention will determine the universe! After all, he is a man who has been famous for a long time. He is resourceful and cunning. When the meteor fell, the great uncle took a picture under his hand, and a kind of unparalleled pressure came down. In an instant, a terrible air wave was vented around the center of the white night, and the whole Taiji city was shaking wildly. "Elders! Be careful Dezong realized that it was not right, his face changed slightly, and he drank it urgently. The other four elders agreed to act immediately. They divided them into four directions, which directly stimulated Yuan Li and turned them into a huge barrier to block Bai Ye and Tai Shu Gong. People were terrified. There is no doubt that taishugong''s strike is enough to destroy Taiji city. In order to prevent the leakage of its power, the people of Vientiane had to fight. When the great uncle attacked the sky, the white night also offered the third sword. In an instant, everything in his body was completely hollowed out, and the soul emperor collapsed directly. However, the third sword power of the dead dragon sword has been released, directly attacking taishugong... the sword power collides with the palm front... Dong! Jingtian explosion swing to the four sides, where the two people fight directly exploded a huge ripple, as if flowers bloom, scattered to the four sides. The four elders of the Vientiane gate, who were guarding the four places, were directly shaken away, and their yuan force barrier was broken into powder. When Dezong saw this, his eyes coagulated, and offered a green clover. The four leaves flew out, and the four leaves separated and hit the energy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The explosion started, but the four leaf grass still could not completely eliminate this terrible power. The terrifying energy instantly permeated the whole Taiji City, and countless soul people tried to stop it. However, they were shocked by the explosion, a large number of buildings were damaged, and the boundaries of countless buildings were activated, but they were soon torn. The huge Taiji city is directly trapped in a catastrophe! "How many years have passed, will Taiji city be in chaos again?" Dezong gazed at the center and sighed slightly. This blow, I do not know how many old people who are hiding in Taiji city will be awakened... the explosion is over. The rioters looked at the center in a hurry. But there the dust fell to the ground, the halo dissipated, and the shadow of the white night and Tai Shugong was reflected in front of everyone. In the white night, Tai Shugong also fell from the sky, and the three giant light giants disappeared directly, and there was a huge round pit where they were."How is it going?" "Who won?" People watched nervously, their hearts beating wildly. "You are very strong... Not only your Horcrux, but also your strength... Can''t be underestimated..." the great uncle raised his head, staring at the white night, na na na said. The white night is expressionless. "I''m so sorry... Why can''t I hold my breath!" All of a sudden, the great uncle yelled, and his words were full of sadness. Then, his body suddenly split, and there was a long and thin gap in the center of his eyebrows, which extended to his crotch, and then he fell on the ground and died in two. In an instant, the whole audience was terrified! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Dead! This magnate, who has sheltered the Bo family for many years, is famous all over the world and dominates Taiji city. He is thus killed by a younger generation. People only feel the brain buzzing, shudder. "Deceitful?" Liu Zhou''s face was as gray as death, and he was lost in consciousness. "How could that happen?" An Yihong''s legs are soft with fear. "Even uncle Tai was killed by night. How terrible is this man''s strength?" Huang Yaofei trembled. The scene was silent, thousands of pairs of eyes staring at the white night. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya were totally stupid. They thought that Bai Ye and Tai Shu Gong would not win or lose so quickly, but they didn''t want to win or lose. They not only separated, but also slaughtered this despicable true king... but no one knew that killing Tai Shugong almost hollowed out the white night. He killed the dragon with three swords, and consumed a huge amount of yuan power, even the soul of the emperor State can not maintain, even if red in the first time with soul to help white night recovery, but also difficult to let him recover. He buckled the boundless sword, and the blade supported his body. He gasped and breathed heavily. The sweat of beans kept sliding down his cheek. The mechanism man Shura couldn''t even urge him to turn it into a square and returned to his hand. Even if it won, it was a terrible victory. "If you didn''t consume so much yuan power with Ye Xun before, it wouldn''t be so!" I think in the dark at night. "White night, are you ok?" Yi Baixiu, Du Ya and others rushed over. "I''m ok... I''m just a little out of control." The white night gasped and looked at his hands. The hands holding the dead Dragon Sword were covered with white bones, and all the tendons and skins were corroded. At that end of the easy red see, eyes cool. "The white night seems to have lost its strength..." she said. "It''s an opportunity!" Huang Yaofei showed a trace of anger in his eyes. After the end of the white night war, there is no doubt that he had done his best to kill his great uncle. This was his most empty time. If you can kill the white night at this critical point, then the death of Tai Shugong is worth it! "Everybody, get ready to do it!" An Yihong secretly conveys orders. This is their last chance. If they don''t kill white night at this time, once he recovers, it will be the end of every family! Just, Yi Bai Xiu this head obviously also aware of an Yihong''s behavior, she secretly toward Du cliff and red make a wink. Knowing this, they immediately helped the white night to the other end of the Vientiane gate. "No.1 scholar, we had a hard time in Taiji city. We haven''t gone to the Vientiane gate yet. Now master Bai has opened up Xiaoxu dreamland. Don''t you give us a reward?" Yi Baixiu yelled out deliberately. The number one scholar is not stupid. He immediately understands the meaning of Yi Bai Xiu and walks quickly towards the white night. As soon as he stood up, the giants of several big families frowned. The five elders of the Vientiane gate are here. If they protect them with all their strength and add the several masters of Baixiu, it will not be easy to kill Bai Ye. What to do? An Yihong, Huang Yaofei and others were gnashing their teeth. Can only watch the white night safely leave? Susu! All of a sudden, a few strange voices rang, and then Yibai Xiu, Bai Ye and other people''s retreating places suddenly appeared several figures. Dezong and other five elders instantly looked gloomy and became extremely nervous. Who is it? People were eager to and saw seven people in different clothes standing in front of the crowd. Most of these people are very old, and their breath is as heavy as a mountain. Most of the soul people around them don''t know the sudden existence, but some have sharp eyes. They seem to think of something and cry out. "The one over there... Seems to be master Hong Qingguang?" "Rainbow blue light? The green light juejian who quit the master list 60 years ago "Yes, he is! It turns out that he has been living in seclusion in Taiji city "Are those two masters of free cultivation of Dharma sword and Dharma blade? God, how can they be here? " "There are several other people who seem to be the older generation of each big family..." the crowd kept shouting, and their faces were full of shock. On the other hand, an Yihong, Huang Yaofei, Xiao Chonghai, Lin Youhu and others walked quickly and knelt down in front of these people. "Visit the ancestors!" The crowd exclaimed. Ancestor? The clothes white show several people hears the sound, the facial expression fusion. Taiji Huangmen, huangriyue, Taiji, Xiaomen, Xiaoguang, Taiji markong, taijilinmen, linxuyang, Taiji sanxiu, Dharma sword, Dharma blade, hongqingguang!These are the peerless masters hiding in Taiji city! Almost all of them are at the level of Uncle Tai. It was obvious that the battle between Tai Shu Gong and Bai Ye had already alarmed them. These seven people roughly glanced around the scene, their eyes twinkled with strange light. "Ancestor! Please make decisions for us Ma''s people saw Ma Kong appear, one by one rushed to the ground, kneeling, crying. Ma Heng was seriously injured and was dying, with only one breath left. His body was completely broken like a skeleton and heart. The spirit of heaven was not there. Even if he survived, he would be a waste man. The horse sees the situation in the air, and his anger is incomparable. "Who did it?" "That beast! He not only hurt Ma''s master, but also killed Miss Yu! " All the Ma people pointed to the white night. "Asshole!" Ma Kong was furious. "The ancestor of the ancestors!" Xiao Chonghai with the Xiao family also ran over, kneeling and shouting. "Chonghai, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Guang looked at Xiao Chonghai''s arm, and his brow sank. "Laozu Zong, there are thieves in Taiji City, and the people of the Vientiane sect not only do not eliminate the thieves, but also connive at the bandits'' wanton behavior in Taiji city! Even Taiji city people have been persecuted by the persecution of Taiji city people. Please help the old ancestors to do justice for heaven, give me justice, and make Taiji city a quiet place! " Xiao Chonghai called. An Yihong and Huang Yaofei also called out in a hurry. The more they listen to it, the colder their eyes are, the more angry they are. "He is the master?" "Dezong! Shouldn''t you give us an explanation? " The horse is cold. "Why do you put on airs? In fact, you have been observing the war in the dark. Why do you pretend you don''t know anything? " Dezong led the people of the gate of Vientiane and said without ceremony. "Elder Dezong, what are you talking about?" An Zizi frowned. "When the white night fights with the great uncle, you have already arrived, but you didn''t do anything. Instead, you waited until the great uncle consumed almost all of the white night before you stood up and gathered the fisherman, right?" Dezong''s light road. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, elder Dezong. Since this son killed the great uncle and persecuted so many people''s lives in Taiji City, he should be punished. Please don''t be partial to him. We will punish him accordingly." An Zizi lowered her voice. "Master Bai is right or wrong. We have seen it in our eyes. Since we are disciples of Vientiane, we must ensure the safety of master Bai." Dezong drank coldly, and the Warriors over there rushed over and surrounded them. "Elder Dezong, don''t force us. Our families have been living in Taiji city for so many years. Are they oppressed by others? Today, we will not be afraid of killing our Taiji city people in the white night, even if the matter comes to the Vientiane sect! " An Zizi snorted angrily, and then roared: "come on In an instant, countless people came from all over the country, all of them were strong in the family, and the worst in the ranks of heaven soul worshippers. There is no doubt that several families have moved out of their families. Judging from the current situation, the Vientiane gate in Taiji city seems not as powerful as expected. At least these ancient families dare to fight against them. "Elder Dezong, you said that, then we have nothing to talk about!" Ma Kong''s old face twisted, and drank: "take the white night!! Who dares to stop and kill "Do it!" An Zizi also called out. In an instant, seven giants of Taiji city rushed to the white night. However, all people''s attention was not focused on the body of the white night, but on the sword on the waist of the white night... "do you want to fight against the Vientiane gate?" Dezong was enraged, and the five elders jumped up, and their soul power exploded to stop them. However, the strength of these giants is not weak. They have been famous for a long time and have been in Taiji city for many years. Although they have been keeping a low profile for these years, we can''t deny their strength. The seven people are almost the same as the real king. Only sanxiu hongqingguang is the supreme peak. But Rao is so. In the soul land, the supreme peak is also a character walking horizontally. The four elders tried their best to stop them. Dezong bit his teeth and stopped Lin Xuyang, who rushed to the white night with one hand, and hongqingguang with the other. But Ma Kong of the Ma family was not stopped. As soon as the masters of the Vientiane gate rushed to the gate, they were beaten to death by Ma Kong. "White night, you killed my grandson Ma Heng! I will take your life! And everything about you Ma Kong tore a member of the Vientiane clan, his hands stained with blood, and walked quickly. "White night, go away!" Yi Bai Xiu silver teeth bite, pull out the sword to rush toward Ma Kong. "Girl, I want to die! But it''s a good one. The old man is old! But the body is still very strong, you come to my horse''s house, do my maid, I can pass on your peerless soul skill! How about it? "Looking at the white show to kill, Ma Kong face no expression, light said. "Shameless, thanks to you, as an elder, to say such shameless words!" The clothes white Xiujiao rebukes, the sharp blade turns into the streamer light, stabs to the horse empty eyebrow. But just as the sword was about to reach his forehead, a transparent ripple opened and the blade was directly blocked. "What?" The clothes are white and the pupils are slightly swollen. "Your strength is too weak!" Ma Kong hummed a sound, momentum a shock, anti hit clothes white show. Bang! Yi Bai Xiu was shocked to fly, pink lips, spit out blood, people fell heavily on the ground. "Bai Xiu!" White night eyes red, anger instantly hit the heart. "Boy, you have the real king level mechanism man, and the emperor level magic sword. No wonder the great uncle will die in your hand, but now you are too weak to resist! It''s better to die Ma Kong faint smile, suddenly a little feet, rushed over. "Red! Master Bai, please leave Du Ya drank a lot and immediately took out a ceramic elephant and fell to the ground. Click. When the ceramics were broken, the ancient spirit images sealed inside appeared and trampled on the horse. "A little bit of work!" Ma Kong supported the elephant''s feet with both hands, and suddenly made a force, and the giant elephant retreated again and again. White night clenched his teeth, his right hand suddenly clasped the dead dragon sword, trying to pull out. but the sword is still www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 White night tried to pull out his sword, but he had no choice. At the moment, he even stood very hard. How could he launch the dead dragon sword? Careless! I didn''t expect death dragon sword to attract so many powerful people! White night, the mind is cold, the brain quickly thinking of countermeasures, over there Du cliff is flying over, heavily fell in front of him. "Du ya, are you ok?" The white night asked. "If you don''t go, I''ll have something to do..." Du Ya cried with a bitter face while vomiting blood. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face tightened and he understood the meaning of Du ya. These strong people are staring at his baby, if he left, Du Ya and others will be safe. He no longer hesitated, was about to leave, but the red next to him stretched out two long silk, directly wrapped around his body and flew toward the distance. "Red girl..." "you can''t run far, I''ll take you The charming face under the red gauze shows a firm state. "Run? Is it possible? " Ma Kong made a disdainful hum, a little feet, quickly rushed. The number one scholar at the bottom saw this, and immediately led several warriors to restrain him, but as soon as he approached, he was opened by Ma kongzhen. Zhenjun''s momentum is too terrible, just like a thick wall, can''t break through at all! Ma Kong is totally committed to catching the white night now. He doesn''t care about the others. Although Hong''s strength is strong, it is absolutely not a big problem to enter the top five of the grand masters. However, when it comes to Ma Kong, a real king, he is not an opponent at all. In addition, with the white night, how far can he escape? "Red, let me down. You can''t run away with me. We may have a chance to fight back." The road sank in the white night. "That''s a true king. I''m not an opponent, and you have no strength. How can you fight?" "I have a way." "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" Red light asks a way. White night can not buy no nod. This is the only move he can take. "The gain is not worth the loss!" "I''m afraid, I have six heavenly spirits!" White night road. "..." some of Hong did not know how to refute him. Even if one of the six heavenly spirits is sacrificed, there are still five. They are still in the name of genius, more than any other existence. I''m afraid only white night can say such willful words. She gasped slightly: "don''t be a fool, I will save you!" The voice dropped, and he looked sideways: "the Vientiane gate is not far away. We will go to the Vientiane gate immediately. As long as the master of the gate appears, we will be able to control the situation." But when Hong Gang finished speaking, he suddenly suffered a heavy blow on his back, and he fell directly from the air like a broken kite. "Red!" In the white night, his eyes were bleeding, and he roared. The two fell to the ground one after another. The red mouth corner was bleeding and her face was pale and frightening. But she soon stood up, sacrificed the spirit of heaven, and stared at the falling horse Kong. She did not know that after she fell down, the veil on her face fell off, revealing her unique face. Ma Kong a look, people seem to have been struck by lightning, Zheng in situ, completely in a daze. Although he has been in the soul land for nearly a hundred years, it is also the first time that he has seen such a gorgeous person, especially the red appearance, which is naturally charming. Both men and women, as long as they take a look at them, they will be tempted and hard to extricate themselves. Ma Kong''s strong state of mind is also of no help, and he has fallen into a short period of trance. "There are such women in the world! Ha ha ha, it seems that I''m going to have a big chance today, not only to get the imperial sword, but also to get such a beautiful woman. OK! Good!! Ha ha... "Ma Kong laughed. Not far away, a burst of air burst into the sky. A halo rippled, followed by several bells spread throughout the city. Red slightly sideways. This is the mark of the opening of the Archean battlefield. Generally speaking, after the end of Xiaoxu fantasy, Taiji gathers martial arts, and all the masters come forward to accept the challenge from people from all over the world. However, the appearance of the variable "white night" destroys the whole master list. Where is the master''s challenge? When such things happened, Taiji gathering would not happen again, so the Taigu battlefield was opened. However, the opening of the Archean battlefield could not be stopped by the gate of Vientiane. Red eyes moved, as if thinking of something, whispered to the white night: "white night, we go to Archaean battlefield!" When white night heard it, he immediately understood the meaning of red. With Ma Kong''s speed, they couldn''t escape into the gate of Vientiane. However, it was very close to the Archean battlefield. Both of them came out of the small illusory realm and could enter the battlefield, but Ma Kong couldn''t. He didn''t prepare for the pure land. Entering the Taigu battlefield was to seek death. "Go In the white night, the red one danced with a long silk. The disordered spirit and Qi hit the ground and a mass explosion occurred. They immediately opened their feet and rushed to the Archaean battlefield. The entrance of the Archean battlefield was only a block away from them. They had just run a few steps before the dark gate was reflected in front of them.In front of the gate stood three rows of disciples of the Vientiane gate in armor. The Archean battlefield was opened and they were ordered to stay here. "This is the white night of the new master in the master list. Now someone is going to murder the master. Please help us as soon as possible." Red saw those beetles and immediately yelled. The beetles looked at each other, nodded, and headed for the killed horses. "Those who stand in my way will die!" Ma Kong was angry, his palm turned and waved. Whoa! Eight huge palms appeared in all directions and hit hard at the place he was bombarded with. Click. Several Vientiane disciples in the center were shot and killed directly. The other Vientiane disciples'' faces suddenly changed. "This lethality? Is it true "Go and inform the headmaster!! Someone wants to kill the master and destroy the gate of Archaea "Yes One of the disciples ran away, the others stood in line and stopped him. Red that weak boneless hand directly pulled the white night toward the gate. They took out the pure land one after another. Bai Ye doesn''t worry. As long as he leaves, Fu Qingqing and Yin XueYue will be safe and sound. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya will also be out of danger. They are masters and their identities are there. Who dares to mess around? They have no reason and no goal. They can''t harm them. They are protected by the Vientiane gate, so their lives are safe and secure. However, just as they were about to rush into the gate of the Archean battlefield, a terrible evil spirit suddenly came upon them, which directly broke into the disciples of the Vientiane sect and severely hit them. Two people were shaken back, almost unable to stand firm, a burst of internal turmoil. Ma Kong, with his fierce momentum, forced to kill him directly. Those disciples of the Vientiane sect couldn''t stop him... the situation suddenly became unprecedented dangerous. "Stop it!" At the time of crisis, Hong suddenly stood up and gave a big drink. "Do you want to beg for mercy?" Ma Kong falls in front of two people, the corner of his mouth rises, the breath directly blocks the gate. Hongyi took off the token on his waist, wiped off the shield on his head, and cried out, "can you recognize this thing?" The token gold is inlaid with jade, and there are seven gems with different colors in the center, which is very beautiful and brilliant. In the center of the gem, there is an exquisite "red" character, and every stroke of this word is actually constructed by talisman. From the perspective of the structure of the token, it is not a common thing. At least, it is impossible to create such a card face with the skill of entering the soul of mainland people. "What the hell is this?" Ma Kong slightly frowned and glanced at random. But soon, his face became more dignified than ever before. His eyes almost widened and could not be moved any more. For a long time, he murmured: "no way, this is a fake! It must be false! " "It seems that you know the token!" "Since you know this brand, you should also understand what it represents! Now I order you to leave immediately, otherwise, you will die without a burial place. You will enter the soul land and no one can save you! " "You..." MA Kong''s body trembled, but soon his face showed a vicious: "you girl film, do you want to scare me? Let''s not say whether this thing is true or not, even if it is true, so what? Even if I kill you here, how many people will know? You want to scare me with this? It''s ridiculous! " The red willow frowned and her small face was pale. She said in a low voice, "I know that you can''t be controlled by this alone, so I still have..." "what else?" Ma Kong is a little nervous. "And... This!" Red suddenly throws away Chang Ling and entangles Bai Ye. With her own strength, she shakes open the barrier of Ma Kong and directly throws Bai Ye into the Archaean battlefield! "Red!" At night, my pupils dilate and I roar. Don''t say Ma Kong didn''t expect, even the white night did not expect red to make such a move at this juncture! Red clenched her silver teeth and threw the white night into the gate. She immediately turned around and rushed to the gate. However, she was hit by a quick eyed horse in the shoulder and fell not far away. In the white night, my pupils tremble and my hair is full of rage! "Ma Kong! I promise you to wait for blood debt to be paid with blood A roar came out from the gate of Archaean battlefield, and then the whole body disappeared in the white night. Ma Kong just wanted to catch up with him, but he was shocked back by the evil spirit of Taigu gate... "asshole Horse air hair erect, he turned his head, face twisted staring red, growled: "cunning smelly girl, quickly give you the spirit of pure land on body "Don''t think about it!" Red wipe off the blood of the corner of the mouth, weak but firm way. "Then you die!" Dazed by anger, Ma Kong directly raised his hand and patted his red head. The grisly palm power seems to tear everything apart.Red wanted to resist, but found that her arm in front of this terrible palm force even lift is extremely difficult. She closed her eyes and sighed silently in her heart... but at this time, a figure appeared directly in front of the red, shaking Ma Kong''s palm back. Look, it''s Dezong! "Red girl, go back to the Vientiane gate as soon as possible. The head of the gate should have been out of the gate. Ask him to come forward and suppress the situation!" Dezong slightly gasped, although he came in time, but also black and blue. Red Leng under, nodded to climb up, toward the Vientiane gate. "Dezong! Even kill me today Ma Kong roared. "It depends on your ability." Dezong''s face was not startled. He said faintly that he immediately set out his posture www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 Although Dezong is a great elder of the Vientiane clan, Ma Kong is also a giant who has been famous for a long time. He is very angry when he looks at Bai Ye''s escape into Taigu battlefield. The cooked duck flies like this. If Bai Ye recovers, even Ma Kong can''t do anything to him with his two trumps in his hand. This is an opportunity to sacrifice the true king, the great uncle! Now it''s so missed. Ma Kong''s face twisted, killing awe inspiring, suddenly turned his eyes, glared at Dezong: "I want to kill you!!! Asshole After that, he patted Dezong hard. The hands roared and broke the earth. Before Dezong, he struggled with the two real kings and suffered a lot of injuries. Facing the furious Ma Kong, he was unable to do what he wanted. After dozens of moves on both sides, Dezong took a slap and retreated again and again. His strength was shaken off and fell into the wind. Angry Ma Kong again waved his hand, the cold light flashed, a curved sharp knife appeared, and fiercely chopped at Dezong. "Die!" As soon as Dezong''s pupil was tight, he immediately stored up his soul power to resist it. But it''s too late... hum!!!! At this time, the void suddenly vibrated, and a sharp light came from the distance, and severely shocked the blade of Ma Kong. Click. The blade of the blade was broken in an instant, and Ma Kong was shaken to fly. It was hard to get up when he hit the statue not far away. Dezong was stunned and suddenly realized something. He got up in a hurry and clasped his fist at the other side: "see the master!" As soon as the voice fell, he saw a beam of light coming, and then disappeared in an instant. At the place where he disappeared, he slowly walked out of a gray haired old man. Although the old man looked old, his body was straight and strong. He was dressed in a green robe, his hands were back loaded, and there was a trace of compassion in his eyes. Master of Vientiane gate! Water! He finally showed up! Ma Kong got up with difficulty. When he saw someone, his face changed dramatically, but he didn''t dare to do it again. He bowed down carefully and saluted the old man: "Ma Kong... Ma Kong has seen a water gate master." "Don''t fight again, you all follow me!" The master of the gate of Vientiane read a sentence, jumped forward and turned into light. Ma Kong''s old face was tight, but he couldn''t resist. He could only follow him. In the rear, a large number of elite of the Vientiane gate rushed out, just like the army, carrying swords and marching towards the place where the heroes were fighting, and red was also among them. Because of the departure of white night, people''s fight is not as fierce as before. However, people focus their spearheads on Lin Zhengtian and Yi Baixiu. After all, they have a close relationship with Bai Ye. Now, Bai Ye runs away, and they intend to use these people to contain Bai Ye. Dezong rushed to support the white night. The four elders and the number one scholars left behind could not resist the fierce attack of these big families. The Jiashi of the Vientiane gate fell in batches. Yi Baixiu and Du Ya were even more difficult to match. They could hardly resist the attack of a giant. They were scarred and hard to fight again. But Lin Zhengtian and his party had little combat power, so they could not help but retreat and wait for an opportunity to escape. Although they were the first people, their cultivation was much worse than these people. Yinxueyue, fengqingyu and others are all deeply distressed and hate why they are so weak. This incident, also greatly stimulated these beginners. "Stop it all!" The grand voice of the master of the gate of Vientiane was like a breeze. As soon as the voice came out, the chaotic crowd was immediately suppressed. Then there was a surging force, like a wave, which scattered the destructive power of chaos here. People retreat one after another, and dare not make any mistakes. Even the powerful people who are safe and comfortable in the soul state are honest and responsible at the moment. They all know that the leader of Vientiane gate has arrived. After a water fell to the ground, a light glance around the people, look very calm. However, an Zizi, Xiao Guang and others didn''t show much awe. Instead, they looked at the water with anger on their faces. "What''s going on, Lord makon, let''s talk about it." A water slightly side look, light voice asks a way. "This is not what you say, but by us." Ma Kong saw that the magnates were all there, and his temper came up. He asked angrily, "master yishuimen, what do you mean that you Wanxiang gate connives at the master to kill people and disturb the order of Taiji city? Can you be lawless in the Vientiane gate? Or have you changed your religion of the gate of Vientiane? " "Bai Ye, as the new master of the Vientiane sect, kills people wantonly. The number one scholar and the Dezong elder of the Vientiane sect, they turn a blind eye to Bai Ye''s impossibility, and they cover up and connive at it! Master yishuimen, do you want to give us an account today? I''m afraid that this incident will be spread out. We will not accept it. The Taiji city people will not accept it. The whole people who enter the soul land will not be convinced of the Vientiane gate again! " An Zizi also opened the cavity, the voice was clear. "I''ve heard everything." Yishui was silent for a moment and said slowly: "there is nothing wrong with the number one scholars. If the master starts to do it first, we in the Vientiane sect have no obligation to protect him. But if others start the trouble first and lure and kill the master, we must protect them. After all, these young people with great cultivation talent are related to the future of the nine soul continent!""So the owner of yishuimen is going to protect the white night group?" Lin Xu''s face was angry and asked in a loud voice. "If so, it would be ridiculous!" "White night killed so many people, that''s it?" "If the future masters are like the white night, then we will not be confused when we enter the soul land? What kind of justice is there! Do you think so? " "Yes "We must crack down on white night!" Those family members took advantage of the situation to incite the crowd. For a time, the voice of denouncing the white night gradually rose. It''s hard to see the white clothes. After all, these families are established for many years. Their strength is strong, but their prestige is enough to resist the Vientiane gate in Taiji city. Even if the master of the clan comes, they can not be completely suppressed. "This matter... Needs further discussion." A water gate master pondered for a moment and spoke again. "To discuss? How does the master of yishuimen want to discuss? " Huang Riyue asked. "The white night has entered the Archaean battlefield. I can''t make a decision without him. I have to confront him face to face and judge right and wrong. However, as the leader of the Vientiane gate, I can''t tolerate you to continue to wander around the Taiji city. These are the first people of our Vientiane gate. They should be protected by our Vientiane gate. This is caused by the white night. If you are angry with him because of the white night, then don''t blame me for being unreasonable. " The voice of a water gate master is still quiet, but reveals an irresistible dignity. "You..." Huang Riyue and Ma Kong are furious, just about to break out, they are stopped by an comfortable and others. "Take it easy, everybody." An Zizi lowered her voice. "If you don''t take these fellow students of the white night and wait for the white night to recover, I''m afraid it will not be easy to deal with." Huang Riyue clenched her teeth and whispered. "No, white night, not long." An free mouth slightly raised. A few people in front of a light: "what is the clever plan of Lord an?" "Just wait and see." An Zizi smiles and rushes to the master of yishuimen: "since the master of yishuimen has said so, we will not find ourselves bored. Well, let''s leave the matter of the white night for the time being. When he comes out from the Archaean battlefield, we will settle accounts with him carefully! But before that, is it time for us to enter the Archean battlefield? " "Yes." A water nodded, light said: "rules can not be bad, archaic battlefield door has been opened, you''d better seize the time to enter it, look for opportunities, experience it." "Good!" "Let''s go to the gate." The crowd rushes towards the gate of Archaean battlefield, and soon gets close to the gate. "Red girl!" Yi Bai Xiu, Fu Wuqing and others saw the red at the gate, and their faces were happy, and they immediately met them. "Are you all right? What about the white night? Did he really enter the Archaean battlefield? " Du Ya asked. His chin was covered with light silk. "Then we''ll go in and find him too!" Huan Shiying immediately said. "Don''t mess around. If we enter the Archean battlefield, we are almost looking for death!" Yi Bai Xiu immediately stopped the impetuous crowd and lowered his voice. "Why?" Huan Shiying asked. "Because those guys won''t let us go to white night." Yi Baixiu sighed and said slowly: "Taigu battlefield is a place with extremely bad conditions. It is very difficult for a person to survive in this kind of place, not to mention looking for opportunities. In the past, the great masters joined hands to enter the Archean battlefield, advancing and retreating together, and sharing the benefits equally. If only one person entered, he would be eaten by other teams... "are there any other teams?" Lin Zhengtian and others had a heart beat. "Yes, there are teams of people from other continents. The Archean battlefield is not only open to the soul land." Yi Bai Xiuning said: "moreover, the strength of people from other continents is generally stronger than that of people who enter the soul land. Usually, when they meet the soul people of other continents, the team entering the soul land can only hide or flee." "I didn''t expect the Archaean battlefield to be so terrible." How to talk to the public. "The situation of Taigu battlefield is unique. You are only the first emperor, and your accomplishments are not high, and you have no spiritual pure land. If you go to the Archean battlefield, you are almost looking for death. So you can''t go. You can wait for our news at the Vientiane gate. We will take a short rest, go into the battlefield, look for the white night, and try to take him away." Du Bai nods with the red medicine. After sitting for a moment, the three men headed for the gate of Archean battlefield. But at this time, the big families also came out of a group of strong people, close to the door. Three people see this, the pace immediately stopped. They can feel the killing in these people. "I see." Seeing this, Du Ya showed a sudden look: "no wonder an Zizi proposed to hold an entrance ceremony. It turns out that these families want to block us in front of the gate and not allow us to enter the Archean battlefield to support master Bai. If he is alone, he must be in danger...""That''s what they''re doing." Yi Bai Xiu hummed. "Entering the Taigu battlefield requires master''s orders. In addition, there are some specific magic weapons. However, these families are old families that have operated for hundreds or even thousands of years. There are countless treasures in their hands. They must be prepared. We all have injuries. Once we enter the battlefield, we will be intercepted by them... We have to find a way to stop them!" Red said. Yi Bai Xiu pondered for a moment, and suddenly thought of something. He murmured: "two, I have a way. Follow me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 Zhu Yan once obtained a thing for Zhu Tianming, the youngest of the Zhu family. It was the magic treasure that had the same effect as the master''s order and entered the Archaean battlefield. These families, in order to deal with the white night, also took out the soul weapons at the bottom of the box to help the clan experts enter the Archean battlefield. It is the best time to kill him at that time. If he doesn''t kill him, it will be very difficult to kill him again in the future with his terrible method of killing uncle Tai. Red, Yi Baixiu and Du Ya are also different. Hong has been recognized by the Vientiane gate, and has obtained the master''s token and the master''s identity. If someone can exterminate them, they can also get the master''s identity. They can get the benefits of the Vientiane gate and enter the soul. Why not? For a moment, the people of the big families were staring at three people with greedy eyes, waiting for them to step into the Archaean battlefield. As long as they enter the battlefield, the Vientiane gate can''t control it. All three of them have injuries, and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. These family members have great strength. They are waiting for work with ease. The three who attack in groups will surely die. Yuandu, who avoided chaos in the crowd, came over. As a master, he naturally had the right to enter the Archaean battlefield. From the beginning to the end, he did not intervene in the disputes between the two sides. He was also an outsider. But as he approached the Archean battlefield gate, a voice came. "Master Yuandu!" It''s not other people who are talking. It''s easygoing. "What can I do for you, Lord Almighty?" Yuandu stopped and made a Buddhist ceremony. "Although the Golden Buddha gate can be regarded as a soul land, it is just a Buddhist place. Master Yuandu still needs to stand up at this crucial point, and is he not afraid to become the target of public criticism?" Comfortable red mouth corner up, a faint smile. Round cross a listen, bow to ponder for a moment. Although he is a Buddhist, he is careful in his mind. How can he not hear the meaning in the red words of ease? The Golden Buddha gate is not the power of Taiji city. Nowadays, the tycoons of all major families are gathered here. Obviously, they should monopolize the opportunities and benefits of Taiji battlefield. How can forces outside Taiji City intervene? Yuandu looked at the ease not far from his eyes. He just swept his eyes indifferently and moved his sight away. Yuandu sighed and retreated. Yuandu can not enter the Archean battlefield, not to mention the flow of Wandu king and twins. Several halos of light rose from the gate of Archean battlefield, and some family members entered the battlefield through the gate. "Asshole!" The number one scholar saw this, secretly angry. He quickly wrote something on the paper with his pen, and then walked quickly towards a water. "Master, they control the access right of the gate, which is a challenge to the authority of Vientiane gate! We can''t ignore it. Otherwise, how to protect the interests of the masters and how to make them grow rapidly? At that time, we can''t explain it! " "I understand that this time, however, it is different from the past. In the past, the Taigu battlefield was opened and these people would not leave their families. But because of this incident, they had an excuse. Even if the authorities would blame them and make them guilty, they would also have excuses." "If we fight with them, we may be able to suppress them, but the price is bound to be chaos, and both sides will be hurt. The Taiji city will no longer exist, so the gain is not worth the loss." "What should I do? Do you want to watch them go around The champion asked. "Let''s just let those children come back. They have been injured. It''s hard to find opportunities to gain benefits when they enter the archaic battlefield. Let''s forget it this time. Let''s make up for them in the Vientiane gate." Yishui shakes his head and sighs. "This..." was dumb. "What about the white night? He''s alone in it, afraid it''s more or less auspicious... "Dezong came and asked in a low voice. "White night... Let''s leave it to God. The Archaean battlefield is a chaotic place, connecting the mainland of Wu and the four directions of the road... The variables in it are unpredictable." Bang!! At this time, a strange sound came from the distance. "What''s going on?" Ma Kong Shen asked. "Master, the voice seems to come from the direction of our house." Said the guard. "Go and have a look!" The horse stood empty. A group of masters of the horse family rushed immediately. Bang! Bang! The clang... at the same time, strange noises came out again, and they all came from the residences of these families. Easy red seemed to think of something, his face changed greatly, and said in a voice: "not good! Someone took advantage of us and attacked our mansion! " The others were shocked. "Who is so bold?" "Come on, get back to the house now!" "Go Most of the masters of the big families clattered away. Those hiding in the dark took advantage of the situation and rushed directly to the Archaean battlefield. Those who did not leave were shocked. "Who?" "It''s white clothes!" "She''s going to the Archaean battlefield to help the white night! Stop herThere was a constant clamor. But in the end, Du Ya and Hong made trouble in the residences of the big families, attracting their attention and luring the tiger away from the mountain, while Yi Baixiu took advantage of the situation to rush in. There was a crash. The gate of Archean battlefield rippled. Yi Baixiu didn''t get into it by virtue of the pure land. Those who pursued had no time to respond. "Damn it! All the others enter, kill Yi Baixiu! Don''t let go of the white night The angry family masters roared. "Are you trying to murder the master?" A water over there stares at the crowd and questions in a deep voice. "We don''t mean that," he said "Needless to say, it''s time to enter the Archean battlefield. Immediately block the Archaean battlefield, and no one is allowed to enter at will." With a wave of a big hand, the master of the Vientiane gate rushed immediately. These family masters saw this and immediately arranged the rest of their children in. With a roar, the Archean battlefield was closed by two huge copper gates. "Brother, will you be all right?" There is a strong worry in the eyes of Huan Shiying. "Don''t worry, Master Yi will find the master." Cold have capacity comfort way. "Everyone, what we should do now is to enter the Vientiane gate and wait for the news quietly." Said the snake. They nodded and entered the station of Vientiane gate under the guidance of the champion. Those family members can only watch. Although these families are in great momentum, they are under pressure at the end of the Vientiane gate, but that is because there is an excuse that they dare not make a fool of the Vientiane gate. It came to an end with the closure of the Archean battlefield. But, as everyone knows, it doesn''t mean the end. ... ... click... on a rugged path full of gravel, a haggard figure staggered. White night a hand with the boundless sword, with the blade to support the body, slowly forward. After walking about a few miles, talent stopped and sat on the ground, gasping. He could not guarantee that the place where he came in would be entered later, so he drove his exhausted body to walk another distance. "The evil spirit here is so heavy that the soul power is almost diluted. It''s really hard to find others without the naked eye." White night looked around, desolate, dark, like the end of the world, surrounded by rocks and rocks, nothing else, like a forgotten world. He closed his eyes and meditated with his knees crossed. He tried to activate the exhausted spirits in his body and let them regain their soul power. With the passage of time, the halo gradually became clear, and the soul power flowed through every part of the body. Thinking of the scene of red being hit by Ma Kong, he was furious at the white night, and his chest was burning like a pile of fire. "An family, Ma family, Xiao family, Lin family, Huang family! And those loose repairs! You wait for me Cold night to himself, swallow a few pills, quiet recuperation. The gate of the Archean battlefield entrance is not an exit. It is said that the exit is located at the other end of the battlefield and needs to pass through the vast battlefield. White night spent a whole day here, and the spirit of heaven in his body had gradually recovered, but he did not rush forward. The Archean battlefield is full of danger. The best condition is to adjust it to the best. The white night stayed for another two days, until the body''s soul power was completely restored and full of energy, and then he got up and moved in the direction of the exit. The terrible evil spirit constantly destroyed his body. Fortunately, the master''s order activated itself after entering the Archaean battlefield, releasing a layer of strange Qi to cover his body, blocking the power of evil spirit. Without the master''s order, I''m afraid that even if the real king was here, he would have to be destroyed by the evil spirit. But after a few steps, the pace of the white night slowed down. In front of the path, gradually appeared a white bone. The farther you go, the more white bones there are. When you go for kilometers, there is no longer a stone on the ground, but a road paved with white bones... here, it is the edge of the Archaean battlefield. These are the strong men who once fought in this battlefield! However, as time goes by, once brilliant they are just a pile of white bones. Whoosh! The evil spirit is blowing in my ears. White night, stepping on bones, to move forward. Click! Suddenly, a slight noise came from the front. In the sight, a few vague figures gradually appear... in the daytime, his face is slightly tight, and he immediately runs to a strange rock on the side. All the people over there have good accomplishments. The worst one is the fifth level of Yang soul state. The strong evil spirit covers the spirit of the white night. Those people don''t realize that there is another person hiding here.Looking carefully at the white night, I can see that these are some people in black leather clothes. Their clothes are very similar, like people of the same sect or influence. They are very fierce and ferocious. Most of them have scars on their faces. They seem to have experienced many cruel battles. Especially, their eyes are shining with strange fierce light, just like beasts. they clasp a broad knife and play on these bones and bones, as if looking for what . . official account is: , Q: 131602520 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 Several people looked for half a sound, but found nothing. "How could it be here? The boss must be confused. Let''s go around and report back. Don''t mess around. " One of them took a big knife out of the gourd. "Shit, keep me a little." Another person rushed up, grabbed the gourd, a beautiful drink, a face intoxicated. "You two boys are so bold. If you let the boss see you, I''ll see how you two die!" Next to a bearded man kicked two people''s feet, shouting: "get up quickly, let''s go there and have a look." "Well, isn''t this a troublemaker?" They had a mourning face. "Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? We''ve come to this archaic battlefield with the eldest brother. You don''t want to make a profit, but you drink here? The eldest brother is looking for the inheritance left by the ancient generals in jiangjunling in the central area. Although it doesn''t belong to us, we can fish around here! This place is a place where millions of troops fought hard in the ancient times. How majestic the people were at that time, not to mention the general, but to say a centurion. It was also the existence of arrogance in us, and their treasure was wonderful. Although after many years, the baby has been fished by other guys, there must be many good things we don''t know where to bury. As long as we find them, the boss doesn''t know, that''s ours. " The bearded man said with a smile. "Really? Brother Hu, don''t bluff us. We have to come to Wudang every few months. What good things can we keep? Have you taken what you should have taken? " "Oh, you can''t believe it. Last time a guy named Zhang Qian followed the people in their stockade to seek treasure, and he got a wonderful thing called" eight treasure dragon seal "! It''s said that eight dragons can be called out. They are so powerful that they can compete with the top real king. " "Zhang Qian? I remember that kid is dead, right Their eyes widened. "Yes, because of the" eight treasure dragon seal ", Zhang Qian''s stockade was swept the night after he got the treasure. All 173 people in the village were killed, and the spirits were dug out. Tut tut... That''s a tragedy!" Big man road with beard. "Who did this They asked in a hurry, their faces pale. "I don''t know. Some people say it''s the gang from heifengling, and some say it''s Daneng passing by. But it''s definitely for the eight treasure dragon seal. We don''t have a Vientiane gate in mainland Wu. We''re in a mess. Killing people and stealing goods is a common occurrence. In a word, you two boys should remember that money is not exposed and treasure is not exposed. When you meet people, you can live longer, understand "Clear... Understand..." their voices were empty. "Let''s go over there and have a look." "OK." A few people walk away. The dark white night came out and thought. To mainland Wu? Can we say that this Archean battlefield is still connected to the mainland of Wu? The elders in Xiaoxu dreamland said that Zhiwu is the most chaotic continent in the nine souls continent. I didn''t expect that the people there came here. If so, we should be careful. But to get out of here, he had to go through the main battlefield. He looked around and walked cautiously. The main battlefield is more like a corpse pit. It''s full of white bones. I don''t know how many. The more you go inside, the more evil spirit will be. Even if you take the pure land with you, you can''t resist. Click... Click... Click... suddenly, a strange sound comes from the front. The white night was stunned. Someone? At a glance, I don''t know when a large number of figures appeared in front of us. They haven''t seen these figures before. When did they come? White night heart hair tight, immediately pull out the boundless sword, ready for battle. Those figures ran quickly, and when they entered, they found that it was not a man at all, but a skeleton! Their empty eyes revealed a little blood light, and their bodies were wrapped with strong evil spirit, and they rushed towards the white night with their axes and swords held high. It turned out to be just skeletons. White night bitter smile, but also did not care, carrying the boundless sword to meet the past. Whoosh! When approaching the first skeleton, the skeleton suddenly raised its speed, which almost startled the eyes of the white night, and the terrible axe pounded fiercely. "What?" The white night was stunned and the boundless sword rushed to meet him. But it was slow! Pooh! He took an axe directly on his shoulder, and the huge force instantly shocked him to fly. After rolling on the ground for more than ten times, he crushed his bones all the way. Then he stopped and looked at his shoulder, which was red with blood. Is this still an ordinary skeleton frame? At night, he stood up and was stunned. If he had not become a saint in his flesh, and King Kong was not bad, I''m afraid this axe would have been in two?This axe can be compared with the peak of the supreme! There are more than a dozen skeletons, which are surrounded directly. There are no gorgeous moves. They are just chopping wildly at night. The white night did not dare to be careless any more, and threw his sword in a hurry. However, there were too many skeletons and shadows of knives and axes. He was like falling into the storm of swords. All around were terrible blade Qi. In a flash, he was covered with black and blue. "These skeletons are so terrible." He forced himself out of the skeleton, buckled his sword and gasped violently. But at this moment, he suddenly remembered the words of Qianlong. If you want to go further, you must enter the Archaean battlefield and rely on the cruel environment here for training and upgrading. Perhaps this is a test. The white night wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were frozen tightly. He looked at the slowly walking skeleton and rushed to the past again. What is unexpected is that the effect of jiuzhuan bumie body has doubled in such a place where the evil spirit is wanton. The wound can be healed only after a short recovery. The speed of wound recovery can be seen with the naked eye. It''s no wonder that the speed of the fox''s cultivation is nine times as fast as that of the old man. He tried to sacrifice the general trend, the general trend overflowing body, but was resisted by evil spirit and could not rush out at all. If this is the case with the nine levels of great power and profound righteousness, I am afraid that no sacrifice can be made for others. In the daytime, these skeletons are like accompanies. They can''t kill him, but they can''t stop attacking him. This training will last most of the month. Skeletons are indefatigable. They are completely transformed into action by evil spirit and resentment. They are born of resentment and do not destroy everything and never stop. During this period of time, the speed of white night increased rapidly. At first, it was surrounded by these skeletons. After a breath, he could only block more than 700 knives. He had to eat more than 1000 knives on his body. Every time he took more than 10 breaths, he had to retreat and recover. But now after a breath, only a few knives. And the general trend in the constant sacrifice, also finally rushed out of the body half meter area, although it can not be used everywhere, but it is much stronger than before, and vaguely, the general trend has signs of breakthrough and sublimation. The initial pain and suffering in the passage of time, turned into a kind of enjoyment. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Bang Dang! In the white night immersed in this kind of hearty battle, a record of the crisp voice sounded. At a glance, all the skeletons were smashed to pieces by him... "er... I didn''t notice. Why are they all dead?" White night bitter smile, carrying the boundless sword, continue to move forward. The front of the evil spirit is more and more thick, and further forward, the evil spirit is like a storm, the advance has become extremely difficult. White night raised his head to look forward, but saw a distance of nearly kilometers, there is a place similar to the mouth of the valley, evil spirit is blowing from there. "The mouth of the valley must be an excellent place to exercise the general situation!" His heart is happy, six souls together, into the soul emperor, the power of the soul emperor with the general situation of profound righteousness, driving the body forward. When he came to the mouth of the valley, he sat in the middle like an old monk, motionless, and looked like a stone from a distance. ... Hoo Hoo! Several shadows passed by and ran to this end. "Miss! Slow down! Please slow down, miss! " A few breathless, feeble shouts spread. I saw a girl in a strong red shape, with a pair of ponytails and a white skin. She came running with a chopper. She was heroic, full of violence, and full of fighting spirit. She saw a skeleton not far away, and rushed up to fight. However, the skeleton was strong before death, but still not weak after death. The girl fought for a while, and some of them were not able to do what they wanted. After that, several soul guards rushed up immediately and divided the skeleton into two parts. "You... What are you doing? I can solve this monster by myself. I want you to mind your own business The girl got angry and hummed and moved on. But soon, she found that she was unable to move, and the evil spirit in front of her had made her some unable to support. "Miss, this direction is the direction of evil eyes. Don''t go there, or you will be eroded by evil spirit and become a walking corpse." The first one said in a hurry. "Really, I don''t know what you''re afraid of? My father asked me to experience in Taigu battlefield, but he also sent you a few followers. With you, how can I experience and improve my strength! You all go away The girl said angrily, turning her head and running towards the distance. But at this time, a burst of crashing sound broke out of the sky, a large number of figures appeared out of thin air, surrounded these people directly. "Oh, look who this is. Isn''t this the little princess of Dongya mountain? Actually here, tut Tut, my brothers are luckyLaughter spread, around a dozen people, Qi Qi came to this. After the girl several bodyguards immediately gathered together, vigilant looking around the uninvited guests. But the girl had no fear, and her face was full of war. "Ha ha, have you had fun at last?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 "Stinky girl''s mouth is very hard? But a girl in the fifth level of Yang soul state dares to talk to me like this. Don''t you know our power? " A strong man sneered. Then a one eyed man came out behind him. The man has a moustache and sharp cheeks, but his breath is very strong. He is a supreme man. The two people behind him are also close to the Supreme Master. The bodyguards looked very dignified. "Miss, the situation is not good. We will cover you later. You can find a way to go." One whispered. "What? Fight with them, don''t be afraid of them The girl hummed. "Miss..." several people were crying. "Hehe, it''s Dongya Lord''s seed. It''s brave and spicy." One eyed dragon grinned and one eye bead looked around the girl''s body. She nodded, her eyes twinkled with desire, and her tongue licked her cracked lips: "don''t say, this girl''s film is really good, and her figure is really hot. It''s much better than those female spirits who know how to practice hard all day." "Hahaha..." "the leader has a good vision." The men were shouting. "You thieves, knowing that we are Dongya mountain people, dare to be so presumptuous and not afraid that our Dongya mountain masters will destroy you?" One drink and shout. "Exterminate? What I did is you people from Dongya mountain! " One eyed dragon was furious and slapped in the past. The man raised his arms to resist, but he couldn''t hold on. His arms were suddenly broken. He was shaken back a few steps and spat blood. Before he could react, several thieves immediately rushed up to carry knives and cut at random. Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff Seeing this, the girl was very angry and rushed over with a chopper: "kill!" Other bodyguards were also angry and killed with the girl. For a moment, the two sides fought together. Although the strength of the young girl''s bodyguards is not very good, but the number of people is too big, the other side is more supreme, far from the enemy, and soon, two people died. "I''ll give you this little lady. When I''m satisfied, I''ll give you some soup to drink!" One eyed dragon looked at the girl with a smile, and suddenly his body moved and appeared in front of the girl in an instant. The girl was startled and almost had no time to respond. She quickly waved the chopper, but was chopped by the one eyed dragon hand knife, knocked off the chopper, and then kicked in the abdomen. The girl flew out of the crowd and fell to the ground, covering her abdomen and unable to stand up. "The little girl is shrewd, but her strength is not good, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about your strength. As long as you resist fiercely later, I will be comfortable!" The one eyed dragon came with a smile, and the beast was bright. His momentum was pressing towards the girl. In an instant, the girl''s body became extremely heavy... "asshole! Do you really think I''m afraid of you When the girl bit her silver teeth, she suddenly took out a dark fruit. "Is this?" One eyed dragon was stunned: "explosive energy fruit?" "Yes, it was given to me by my father to be used in times of crisis. If you mess around again, I don''t mind swallowing it." The girl said coldly. "Stinky girl, do you know what this fruit means? If you eat this fruit, although you can gain extremely strong power in a short time, once the effectiveness of the fruit fades, your own cultivation will be reduced by half, which is almost suicide for the soul soul! " The one eyed dragon roared. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the girl''s accomplishments, but once the girl eats the fruit, her strength will soar, and I''m afraid that even the supreme one will not be easy to deal with... however, at this time, a fierce sword spirit suddenly rises in the crowd of thieves, and then a white body image is killed. "Ah When the one eyed dragon turned his head, he saw a graceful figure wandering through the crowd. A large number of broken limbs and arms were flying in the air with blood. The one eyed dragon''s face changed greatly, and he exclaimed, "who?" "The man who will kill you!" A clear drink fell, and then a sword swung open, one eyed dragon only felt a cool arm, and then the pain in his heart surged up. Looking at it, he almost felt his legs soft. It turns out that his two arms have disappeared... "the summit?" The Cyclops quickly identified the strength of the emerging strongman. He did not dare to have the slightest hesitation. He knelt down on his knees and did not stop kowtowing: "my Lord, forgive me! Spare your life, my Lord The white figure shuttled out from the crowd. All the thieves were killed. Several bodyguards who were still fighting in blood finally got out of danger. One by one, they sat on the ground and gasped for breath. They also cast admiration and gratitude to the white figure. When the girl saw the visitor, she was excited and ran to her destination in a hurry. She said, "it''s brother Qiu!! Brother Qiu! Why are you here? ""I heard that the channel of Taigu battlefield was opened, so I stopped by to visit here. I didn''t expect to meet sister tears here. You and I are really predestined." Qiu Tang Fei smiles and his voice is full of magnetism. The girl worshipped her eyes, and her head was like a chicken pecking at Rice: "brother Qiu, we must be predestined. Otherwise, how can we meet here? And... And it''s still at this time... "Speaking of this, the girl has been shy and low head. There was a glimmer of strange light in Qiu Tang''s flying eyes, but his face was full of warmth. He looked at the one eyed dragon lightly and asked coldly, "who are you? Why did you attack the first lady of Dongya mountain? " "I... we?" "If you don''t say it, I''ll throw you to the devil''s eye!" Autumn hall flies cold road. "No, no, no! I said! I said One eyed dragon was shocked and said, "we... We are from Heifeng village!" "Heifeng village? Our Dongya mountain has no enmity with you in Heifeng village. Why do you want to deal with us East tears, eyebrows inverted. "There is no hatred, but in this ancient battlefield, no one can control who is not? So we... "Cyclops hesitated. But the words have not finished, the body a light, will be autumn hall fly a grasp, toward the evil eye thrown in the past. "Qiutangfei... You can''t die easily!" The one eyed dragon sent out a vicious curse. However, he was seriously injured, his hands were cut off, and he could not resist. The man was like a kite, staring at the full-bodied evil spirit, and falling unsteadily at the mouth of the valley and being wantonly eroded by the evil spirit... Hoo! At this time, a blue light column suddenly burst out at the mouth of Shayan Valley, straight to the sky. "Well?" Autumn hall flies wait for a facial expression to be startled slightly, look and look. But look at the Cyclops that have just been thrown in and blown out again. At the moment, the one eyed dragon, black and blue, has been eroded by evil spirit. I''m afraid it will not live long. Autumn hall flies but did not pay attention to, gaze at the inside. "Brother Qiu, what''s the matter?" East tears have not yet reflected what happened. "There seems to be someone in there." Autumn hall flies down the road. "How could it be? This is an evil eye. Who dares to stay in it unless he is a real king Next to a bodyguard. "Mr. Qiu must have read it wrong." "Is that a place where people can enter?" Several bodyguards nearby couldn''t help laughing. Qiu tangfei didn''t answer the question, just staring inside. However, before long, a vague figure appeared in the sight of the public. People''s expression is stiff, a pair of cow''s eyes are staring inside. The figure is getting closer and closer, but also see who it is. He is a very young man with a slightly shabby robe and two swords on his body. Surprisingly, his cultivation is only the second level of heaven soul state? "Is there really someone in there?" The bodyguard''s tongue knotted. "And... How can this person only have the second level of heaven soul state?" "Did he carry a magic weapon of disguise?" Dong tearfully asked. "No, I can''t feel any trace of camouflage on him." Autumn hall flying coagulation road. "It may be that his disguise magic weapon is very good." People whispered, but the night was out. He looked at qiutangfei and others, but did not care, and left directly. "Stop." Autumn hall flies to stand to drink. "Something?" White night side head. "Of course." Don''t wait for qiutangfei to talk, Dong tears ran over, looked up and down at the white night, said coldly: "boy, I ask you, are you wearing a camouflage magic weapon?" "What is it to do with you?" The white night is light. "You..." East tears the silver tooth a bit, is about to attack, then was stopped by autumn hall fly. "Tearful younger sister, don''t be impatient, this person is not simple, don''t irritate him first, wait for me to explore the details!" Qiu Tang Fei lowered his voice and wrapped his soul around his tears. But he did not know that his words could not perfectly shield the night, and was completely heard in his ears. The white night is expressionless. Autumn hall flies over. "Who is your excellency?" "What does this have to do with you?" White night is still that sentence. "Ha ha." Qiutangfei chuckled and his eyes narrowed: "you are not beyond the second level of the heaven soul state, but you can enter and exit the evil eye at will, which makes me doubt..." at this time, Qiu tangfei suddenly saw the master''s order hanging on his waist in the white night. He was stunned and frowned and asked, "are you a soul mainland person?" "No Shake your head at night. In fact, he is a native of Qingge. "You don''t admit it, but can you tell me why you can get in and out of Shayan at will?" Qiu Tang Fei sneered. "Why should I tell you?""No? I''m afraid you can''t leave here so safely. " Autumn hall flies hum way. The bodyguards immediately understood and got up and surrounded the white night. These soul people who go to Wuda have heard of entering the soul land. Every year, there are several groups of talents who enter the soul land to experience in the Archaean battlefield. However, these talented people in the soul entering land are regarded as a group of lambs to be slaughtered. Just like Qingge, compared with soul entering, Zhiwu is also higher than soul entering, because people from Wuda all day long They all live in the cruel fighting, so the strength of the people in wudalu is generally stronger than that of jinhun. "Stinky boy, please cooperate with us. We won''t embarrass you. If you dare to resist, don''t blame us for being rude." East tears pink lips a Yang, and excited and excited said, seems to be quite excited about this kind of similar robbery. White night is very funny, he looked around several bodyguards around, light way: "you people can''t stop me." "Not necessarily." Qiutangfei chuckles and raises his hand suddenly. The glittering and translucent scales fall down and cover the body of the white night. In an instant, the evil spirit around him increased dozens of times, and the white night frowned: "this is... " this is frozen treasure powder! Your magic weapon has been temporarily frozen by me and can''t be used. Now, take out all your treasures. " Autumn hall fly light road. Check it immediately in the daytime. Sure enough, most of the magic weapons have lost contact with the body except the dead dragon sword and the mechanism man. However, the scale powder is not strong. If it is impacted by soul force, it can be easily dispersed. "You are only the second level of the heaven soul state, but you can freely enter and exit the evil eye. You must rely on some unique magic weapon. If you will hand over the magic weapon, I will not embarrass you. Take it out." Autumn hall flies smile way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 White night is really depressed. Although he has strong talent, he has too many heavenly spirits. Now he has six statues. The promotion of soul state is much more difficult than ordinary people. So far, he is only the second level of heaven soul state. "Aren''t you afraid I''m using a disguise? In fact, I''m very strong? " The white night sighed slightly and asked in reply. "If you really use the camouflage magic weapon, the scale powder has been tested out, but you have not." Autumn hall flies smile way. "Oh..." "Hey, you don''t have to be wordy. You''re lucky to meet us. If you meet other people, how can you talk like this to you? Other people have already killed people and stolen goods, and have taken them directly. " East tears pretended to be cruel. "Should I thank you?" "No, I''m still kind-hearted. You''ll be ok if you hand in the things." "These things are very important to me..." "is your life important?" "Well, I''ll give you the magic weapon." White night took a square wooden block from the Qianlong ring on his finger and handed it to him. Qiu Tang Fei took over, looked around and frowned: "what is this?" "The magic weapon." "What''s the use?" "You see." The white night thought and sent an order to the organ. In an instant, "pa" sound, the mechanism person immediately started to move, quickly stretched and coagulated, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a Shura posture. Two cold blades are surging wildly among the evil spirits. Qiu Tang Fei''s face suddenly changed. He withdrew immediately, and his face was tense. "What is this?" "The official." White night laughs. "The official? It looks so chic. " But what as like as two peas, he felt something in his hand, and touched his body. Suddenly, he felt excited. "This organ looks like a real person. It feels just like a real person! It''s totally different from the people in Dongya mountain. Brother Qiu, this is really a treasure "Be careful! It''s unusual. " Qiu Tang Fei cheered. "What''s unusual? It''s just an official. What are you afraid of? " East tears a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. At this moment, however, the earth suddenly trembled, and there was a roar in the distance. When they looked at the other side, they saw a large number of people riding dark strong horses running towards this side. The strong horses were flowing with ink like liquid, and they were strong and vigorous. It seemed that they only took a few steps to cross the distance. In a blink of an eye, they rushed to this place and surrounded the people... "they are the people of Heifeng stronghold." Autumn hall flies a long sword, the fierce sword spirit forces these straddling horse people to dare not approach. "Mr. Qiu, please protect my young lady." The bodyguards said nervously. "What else do you need to say?" Autumn hall flies dark hum, vigilantly stare at the people around. This group of people in Heifeng stronghold are quite different from those before. There are several supreme masters in it, and there is also a top one. Rao is not easy to deal with. If he is the only one who wants to leave, he will definitely have no problem, but it will not be so easy if you bring Dong''s tears. They circled several people, and one of them, a middle-aged man with long hair and long beard, came riding a black blood horse. "You killed these brothers of Heifeng stronghold on the ground?" "Flying in the next autumn hall, not yet taught?" Qiutang feibaoquan. "Don''t do that to me! I asked you something The middle-aged man frowned and scolded angrily. Qiu Tang Fei''s face changed and he hummed: "you''re welcome. In this case, Qiu doesn''t explain. I killed the people on the ground. What do you want?" "How? Revenge! Do you know? Give it to me. Kill all but the woman The middle-aged man said. "Yes The people in Heifeng stronghold are shouting and excited. "Stop it! I am the direct descendant of the great Xia Yang Po Tian! If you are against me, you are against the great Xia Yang Po Tian! " "I don''t care what Yang breaks the sky and the earth. If you kill the people in Heifeng village, you will die here today!" After that, a group of people gathered their soul power and rushed to kill them. But at this time, a gray and black figure came like a whirlwind, and went straight into the crowd of Heifeng stronghold. Two terrible straight swords slashed wildly. Before the people in Heifeng stronghold reacted, they were cut into pieces of meat. "What?" The lucky man lost his face and retreated in a hurry. However, at this time, thirteen people of Heifeng stronghold have died, including two supreme masters. The middle-aged men and others were shocked. Is the supreme being held in seconds? Autumn hall flies and East tears is more astonished. Fixed eyes, in the middle of the crowd, standing a figure covered with blood.Agent! Shura! Dong''s tears were silly. In her eyes before, she was just a chic mechanism man, but now she kills these soul people like a God. At the thought of the previous action, her spine trembled, and she was afraid... "hit!" Once again, the blood in his mouth, his eyes, and his eyes were red. "Kill him!" The remaining people of Heifeng village gnash their teeth and chop them with their swords. However, their swords are like paper paste in front of Shura. When they are chopped with a straight knife, the sword will be broken and people will die. The sword of Shura is fast and fierce. With less than a breath of Kung Fu, people can be cut into thousands of pieces of meat... at the moment of his rush, only five people in Heifeng stronghold are dead. "Really, really?" The middle-aged man finally realized that it was not right. He immediately pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head to escape. But as soon as he turned around, a great momentum suddenly solidified his body. "What?" Autumn hall flies like a dead duck. Solidify the peak with the general trend! Only the truth of the general situation can do this. But... Who''s going to have the truth? That''s a powerful power that even the real king seldom understands. Qiu Tang Fei''s nerves trembled. A man suddenly appeared in front of the middle-aged man. He was not Shura, but a white night... Pooh. The middle-aged man''s throat is directly pierced by a blood red sword, and his arm turns at night... chi la. The middle-aged man''s head immediately flew into the air, splashing blood for a long time. All the people in Heifeng village are dead! Autumn hall fly, East tears and other people are all frozen in place, mouth open can put eggs. For a long time, qiutangfei took the lead to return to God, but at this time, he was already in a state of panic, hesitation and despair. This guy from the soul land... Doesn''t seem to be as easy to deal with as you think? "Well, the person in the way is dead. Next, do you want my baby?" White night and the whole body is blood, murderous spirit pressing Shura came, said with a smile. "Your honor... Who is your excellency?" Qiu Tang swallowed his saliva and asked in secret. "A nobody in the soul land." "You are modest. With your strength, you are just afraid of sweeping into the soul. It''s no surprise that Qiu Mou has offended so much just now. Please forgive me..." Qiu tangfei quickly clasped his fist and bowed. On hearing this, he sneered: "what? You know what? Stop robbing my grandfather? If grandfather can kill the supreme, you will be soft? Bully the soft and fear the hard? " Qiu Tang Fei''s face changed. On the contrary, it was Dong tearful. His temper came up directly. He bit silver teeth and called out at the white night: "who bullies the soft and fears the hard? Asshole, I''m not afraid of you! If you have the ability, you can move me. If you dare to hurt me, we will never let you go of Dongya mountain! " "Threatening me?" White night cold smile, suddenly raised a palm, a mysterious breath rushed out. Autumn hall flies face big change: "tear younger sister careful." Poof! Dong dacryocystorhinia suffered a heavy blow to his chest. He retreated for several steps and vomited blood from his mouth. When he saw it, he directly broke half of his soul and lost one third of his accomplishments. "I... my soul... You beat half of my accomplishments?" Dong tearful facial expression is very white, murmur and way, then rush toward white night like crazy: "I want to kill you! Kill you "Miss..." the bodyguard at the back stopped him in a hurry. "Kill me? I didn''t kill you. You should be grateful White night''s eyes flashed with killing intention. "No, no, no, no, my lady is just impulsive. Please don''t worry about her. We will cooperate with you and cooperate with you..." the bodyguards were panicked and yelled. White night stabbed the boundless sword on the ground and said coldly: "hum, in this case, you will take out all the soul utensils, pills, materials and soul rhymes on your body!" "What are you going to do?" "Robbery!" Squint at night. "You..." autumn hall flies, East tears gas almost faints. "You are too strong, but you can''t insult others. Most of the things I have are given by the master. You can''t give them to you." Qiu Tang Fei endured his anger and snorted in silence, and he refused cleanly. "No?" In the white night, his eyes flashed cold, and the Shura beside him directly stepped forward and walked toward it with his double swords. Give it to me Seeing the coming Shura, and thinking of the terrible gesture of the murderer before, qiutangfei was frightened and handed over the storage ring and his soul weapon.East tears to see, and gas and hate, small face tight, a pair of bright eyes staring at the white night, angry to take off the ring on the finger. After all, it was the rich man who actually took off four storage rings from his fingers, and opened them at night. All of them were pills and materials, piled up like mountains. "Is it a rich woman?" He was stunned. "These are all from my father..." Dong''s eyes are full of tears, and they don''t give up and resent. "When you rob others, why don''t you think about who gave them to you?" White night put the ring into the Qianlong ring, and then searched for a circle of Heifeng village people''s treasures, and earned a bowl full of dishes. "Can we go now?" Qiu Tang asked. "Not yet." "What else do you want?" "You are from Zhiwu Dalu. You should be more familiar with this archaic battlefield than I am." White night pointed to the valley mouth in front of him and asked, "it''s a place where evil spirits gather. Rich evil spirits gather in evil eyes. I want to know where these evil spirits come from." "Jiangjunling." Qiutang said: "there is a camp on jiangjunling, which is the camp of the strongest general in the Taigu battlefield. It is said that the general died in the camp, and the evil spirit spread from him. But the evil spirit in that place is too heavy, and many people who want to enter the camp to seek treasure are dead there." "Take me." The white night thought for a moment and said. "You want to die?" East tears Leng. But qiutangfei immediately said, "OK, I''ll take you there, and you''ll let us go." "Yes." "Well, let''s go." Autumn hall fly toward the East, tears make the eyes, toward the front. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 Chuck... Chuck... the white bones were trampled on by many people. Everyone is speechless, but the sight of Dong Lei and Qiu Tang Fei often peeps into the white night behind. Who the hell is this guy, big Qiu? When did such a powerful man appear in the land of souls Dong tearful silver tooth bit lightly, wrap voice with soul force to ask a way in a low voice. "I don''t know, but he has a master''s order. He must be one of the top ten masters in the soul land. Except Su Muqiu, who ranks first, all the other masters in the soul land are nothing but a bag of wine and rice. I don''t know when I''ll jump out of such a terrible guy... No matter how many, when I get to jiangjunling, you can see how I act." Autumn hall fly is also wrapped in the voice, east of tears. "Act? What''s your plan, brother Qiu? " East tears a Zheng, hurriedly asks a way. "Jiangjunling is full of evil spirit and there are many natural traps. Would it be better if we took him there to lure and kill him, take back our things, and then get the mechanism man in him together? Today, it is reported that you and I will have no face. Sister tearful, half of your cultivation has been abolished by him. Don''t you want to be a real king level mechanism person to defend yourself? " Autumn hall fly dark road. Dong''s tears brightened his eyes. The official of Zhenjun level? That''s much better than half of her accomplishments. East tears did not speak, hesitated under, secretly nodded. Soon, the team came to a huge mountain in the shape of lying cattle. On the mountain, there were many bones and a large number of huge animal bones. They were all over the mountain. When they went up the mountain, they could clearly feel the terrible evil spirit. However, halfway up the mountain, the evil spirit was close to the evil eye. The faces of the people were tense and they were very hard to walk. "You can''t go this way, or you will go to jiangjunling. We have to die on the way. Change the way." Qiu Tang Fei turns to the white night road. "Which way White night side head. "This." Qiutangfei immediately side, along the side of a path to walk quickly. A group of people followed. The path is covered by a large number of animal bones, like a barrier. Walking along the path, the evil spirit is much less. The skeletons here are grotesque. Judging from their skeletons, they seem to be mostly beasts, similar to the kind of mountain oxen. They are in the shape of hills, rough in skin and thick in flesh. They collide in the battlefield to disperse the enemy''s formation and tear the existence of the enemy''s array seal. However, when qiutang flew to the head of a mountain bull skeleton, he suddenly stopped. In a flash, Dong tears and those bodyguards pulled out their swords and directly aimed at the white night and surrounded them. "What? Are you going to do it to me? " The white night is indifferent and looks, the eyes are light. "You know what we''re going to do to you?" Qiu tangfei heard something wrong. "I''ve heard what you said. Although my soul state is lower than yours, my soul power is stronger. There are too many of you. Do you want to rely on soul power for sound insulation? Unfortunately, it doesn''t work for me. " White night light said, the face appeared six lines. Autumn Tang fly and East tears, pupil shrink. "The six born souls of heaven?" "No way?" East tears murmur. The bodyguards were all flustered and looked like hell. "No wonder... No wonder you are only the second level of the spirit of heaven, but your strength is so terrible. It turns out that your talent... Is so terrible." Autumn hall fly back to God, voice some hair cold. Looking around in the daytime, my sight fell on the rib of a mountain ox on the side, and I understood it instantly. "This rib blocks the evil spirit. If you break this rib, I will be immediately attacked by the evil spirit and restrained by the evil spirit. The evil spirit here is stronger than that of the evil eye. In this way, you will have a chance to attack me, right?" "Now that you understand, listen to us." Qiutangfei put up his shock, his face became cold again, and his sword reached the rib of the mountain ox. as soon as he waved his sword, his rib was broken, and the terrible evil spirit would immediately submerge the white night. "What do you want?" "Hand over all our things, as well as your treasures, and then kneel down and abandon your cultivation! So, I won''t kill you! " Autumn hall flies cold road. "Oh?" White night gently smile, suddenly fingers a shake, a sword burst out, smashed ribs. Whoa! The terrible evil spirit was like a storm, and the whole person was drowned in the moment. Qiu Tang is so stupid... Dong''s tears froze... "I''m afraid your dependence is useless to me." "The main purpose of my coming to jiangjunling is not to find opportunities here, but to use the evil spirit here to cultivate my general situation. If you want to rely on the evil spirit to subdue me, I''m afraid you have made a wrong calculation." White night hands on the boundless sword, slowly pull it out. The people around him trembled.White night''s eyes seep with killing intention and flies to the autumn hall. The evil spirits around him are terrible. Rao is the highest one of his kind. It''s not easy to leave. Moreover, there are people in charge of the real monarch at night. It''s even more difficult to escape from him. He calculated it carefully, but he didn''t expect to see it completely... "slow down! Wait a minute Under the threat, qiutangfei suddenly yelled: "if you don''t kill me, I''ll tell you a secret, how about it?" "What''s the secret?" "As long as you let me go, I''ll tell you." "Do you have the right to choose?" White night light road, Shura sacrifice, instant fall on the side of autumn hall fly. The autumn hall flies greatly startled, the complexion is very white, the cold sweat DC. "Don''t hurt brother Qiu. What do you want to do for me?" East tears big urgent, eyes full of resentment. But white night ignored him. "I said! I said See the white night aggressive, autumn hall fly a bite teeth, low way: "this secret, is about East tears." "Oh?" White night looked at the East tears. East tears is also a Leng, but listen to autumn hall fly open mouth. "Dongtear is the eldest lady of Dongya mountain, and her father Dongming is a well-known Daneng. They have occupied dongyashan area and operated for a full hundred years. It is said that Dongming specially arranged dongtear to experience in the Archean battlefield, and gave her a pair of secret treasure points about the general camp of jiangjunling, asking her to come to look for the secret treasure and obtain the inheritance of the general..." speaking of this, Dong Ming arranged for her to experience in the Archean battlefield Tears pretty face white, staring at the autumn hall fly. "Brother Qiu, how do you know about this?" "Your father Dongming ordered people to collect information about jiangjunling camp a few years ago. I don''t only know about this, but I also know that your father was going to send two real kings to help you, but you don''t want to be restrained. You sneak out and enter the Taigu battlefield ahead of time. I also have a good idea of your impatience, so I follow you specially Protect you. " "Protect me? Are you following me? I''m afraid you want to use me to gain the inheritance of the general? " Dong teardrop back a few steps, incredibly looking at Qiu Tang Fei, eyes empty, Na Na way: "you deliberately close to me, is for the general ridge information in my hand?" "With your temperament, even if you get the inheritance, you will be taken away by others. It''s better to give it to me... But it''s meaningless to say that now." Autumn hall fly See camouflage can not go down, is also generous to admit. "You..." the East tears gas cannot say a word. But listening to Qiu tangfei said: "my Lord, you just need to take Dong''s tears and ask her to take you to jiangjunling. In this way, you can not only get the most powerful evil spirit cultivation trend, but also get the general''s inheritance. Why not kill two birds with one stone? That''s all I know. Please let me go! " "Qiu tangfei, you are mean. In order to survive, you even want to sacrifice my miss!" The bodyguards were very angry. "At this critical point, what''s wrong with Miss Wu? As long as you can live, what kind of morality should you care? Dong tearful, I don''t have any affection for you. If you didn''t see that you were Dongming''s daughter and had some value, you thought I would look at you in the eye? " The dead pig in autumn hall is not afraid of boiling water. Dong''s eyes were full of tears, and he was so miserable that he could only crouch on the ground and sob. "My Lord, may I go now?" Qiu Tang Fei turns his head and looks at the white night carefully. "Yes." Put down the sword at night. Qiu Tang Fei felt relieved and retreated again and again, and he wanted to leave. But in this electric light and flint, his palm shook, and a soft sword flew out of his sleeve in an instant, like a poisonous snake, straight to the throat of the white night. Sneak attack? White night indifferent to look at him, motionless. Sonorous. Just at the moment when the soft sword was about to run through the throat of the white night, a straight knife suddenly split it from the side and split the soft sword with the speed of thunder. Qiutangfei''s pupil was magnified several times. "What?" "Your acting skills are too bad. If you want to escape, you only have the desire to survive, not greed. You overestimate yourself!" White night light road, cold words. In an instant, Shura rushed away and cut off with a knife. Whew. Qiu tangfei''s sword holding hand was cut off directly. "Ah He fell to the ground, howling in pain. The white night went straight and stepped on his head. Qiu Tang Fei''s face was pasted on the ground and almost deformed. Although he was in pain, he was still howling with all his life: "my master... Let me go... My master is the great Xia of Yangpo Tianyang... If you kill me, my master..." PA la! Qiu Tang Fei''s words have not finished, his head is trampled on by the white night. "No, you don''t want to give me a chance."The white night is light. Those bodyguards and Dong tears were completely frightened. The top of the mountain was crushed and killed like this. Put up the boundless sword in the white night. East tears and others raised their hands. "Are you going to kill us?" "Don''t worry. I''m not going to kill you. After all, you are more familiar with this place than I am. Take the road and go to the camp." The white night is light. Dong''s tears trembled all over and said nothing, leading the way ahead. The evil spirit is like a storm, blowing every corner of jiangjunling mountain. As several people headed for the mountain, a fresh corpse also appeared in front of them. "Someone has arrived at jiangjunling." Dong tearful low voice way. "No harm. If the baby is destined to me, I will take it. If not, I will practice here." White night said, the pace is not slow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 Jiangjunling camp is located at the top of the mountain. There are numerous roads leading to the foot of the mountain. This is not a dead end road, but a perfect place to overlook all directions and lead to all directions. The camp is arranged here. It can be attacked and retreated, and it is a military important place. The camp is very wide, all over the mountains. At a glance, the number of big accounts is countless. In the center of these big tents, there is a general''s tent, which is very conspicuous. A lot of evil spirit overflows from the general''s tent, which makes other big tents roar. East tears and those bodyguards are already blue, the body is tottering. The evil spirit here is so terrible that if it had not been close to the white night, they would have been unable to support it. White night big hand a wave, the general situation truth diffuses, wrapped up several people, several people''s facial expression this just much better. "The general''s account is in all directions. I think someone must have arrived here... Well, my task has been completed. If you want to kill me or let me go, do as you like..." Dong tearfully gnawed his teeth. "Kill you or not, look at my mood, Archaean battlefield is so big, you are more familiar with me, save your life first." "Will you let me go "I don''t want to go down the mountain. Just rely on you. Even if you are allowed to go, you can''t go down the mountain. You will only die in this evil spirit. Follow me into the camp and have a look." The white night is light. East tears powder fist clenched, but can not resist, can only follow the white night inside. After a few steps, there were more corpses on the ground, and the blood was still hot. It seemed that they had just died. "Battle ahead?" Staring at the front in the white night, I saw a large number of figures coming. They were all souls in black clothes. They were more than 30 sizes and surrounded the people tightly. "Who is it?" One of them asked coldly. "And who are you?" The white night is light. "Hum, kill!" The man was not wordy. He murmured, and all the spirits came. "Stop it!" At this time, a low voice came from the camp. Then see a figure quickly fly, fell in the crowd. The man was dressed in a sword suit, straight, like a javelin, and had a heroic appearance. Seeing this, the souls of these black strong clothes bowed down one after another: "less swords!" "Are you all blind? This is the Pearl of Dongya mountain, Miss Donglei. You dare to offend her, and you can''t find a way to die? " The sword is cold. "My subordinates are guilty." The crowd whispered. Then the man turned around and made a salute to Dong''s tears: "Miss Dong tear, I''m sorry to have made you scared." White night is automatically ignored. "Are you?" Dong tears looked at the man strangely, and suddenly exclaimed, "are you the son of Jiankun?" "It''s me." Jian Kun smiles. "Mr. Jian Kun, why are you here?" Dong tearful is greatly surprised. "To explore the secret of jiangjunling." Jian Kun squinted: "Miss Dong tear, are you here for this?" "This... Is it." Dong tearfully looked at the white night. "By the way, do you see brother feiqiu of qiutang?" Shu Kun asked. "Brother Qiu... I... I didn''t see..." "Oh? I heard that he also came to the Taigu battlefield. Didn''t you meet him... "Jian Kun''s eyes flashed a little doubt, but he quickly hid himself and said with a smile:" well, since I haven''t met him, that''s all. Miss dongtear, my father and they are all in it. Since you''re here, you can go in and have a look with us. " "It''s not very good, is it?" Dong tear wants to refuse. How can you share treasure exploration with others? "Why not? There''s a share for the seeker. If you get something good, you deserve one. " Jian Kun is generous. "OK..." Dong tears hesitated and nodded. When he got off, Jiankun led the way in front of him, and the Party headed for the camp. Several FA arrays have been laid outside the camp. They are isolated from some evil spirits and will not appear so thick. Dong Lei and others are relieved. Jian Kun sees that the bodyguards behind Dong tearful are all injured. When he asks, he only tells him that he has met the thief in Heifeng village. Jiankun doesn''t ask much. The camp of jiangjunling is full of resentment. It is said that the end of the battle was due to the early end of the war due to the mutiny of a high-ranking officer. A large number of soldiers were surrounded and killed here, so that the strong resentment spirit is almost formed here. The strength of the resentment spirit is extremely strong and can match the people in the yanghun state. It is found in every big tent. Even if you kill the grudge spirit, it doesn''t need much After a long time, they will reunite, so this place will never be a safe place for the soul. Fortunately, when Jiankun and others came here, they had removed the resentment spirit here, and everyone was free from obstruction. Soon, the party came to the middle of the camp. There are dozens of people standing there. They are middle-aged. Their breath is thick and steady. They are unfathomable. There are not only the top but also two true kings. "Great, miss, these are the people of Feijian villa. The one over there is Jianyan, the leader of Feijian villa. Later, we will rush to ask Feijian villa to help us and kill this person. Then we can escape from the world!" A bodyguard approaches East tear, low voice way."Don''t frighten the snake first. Our Dongya mountain has little contact with Feijian villa. In such a place, who can guarantee that they will help us? It''s better to have a look first. " Dong tearful murmur. Several people nodded. Jian Kun walked over and made a salute: "Dad, miss dongtear from Dongya mountain is coming." "Oh?" Several middle-aged men who were still in discussion turned their heads one after another. One of them, with his white hair on his back, looked at Yan Dong''s tears and nodded frequently: "very good, Miss Donglei is coming at the right time..." but at this time, he looked behind Yan Dong''s tears in doubt and asked, "why didn''t you see Qiu tangfei?" East tears eyes slightly tight: "why does uncle Jian Yan have this question?" "Oh, I heard he came to the Archaean battlefield, too." "Can you hear uncle Jian''s tone? It''s like childe Qiu must be with me when he comes to the Taigu battlefield?" East tears Liu eyebrows frown, low voice question. Jian Yan''s smile was stiff, and then he burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, uncle, just ask casually, girl, don''t mind. Come here. Since you are here, uncle also has several questions to ask you." Dong tearful this just realizes own speech some exposure, no longer speak, walked past. Next to the white night, who did not care, thought it was the follower of East tears. In the white night, she shook her head again and again. The girl was too simple in her mind and spoke so freely. However, she should have noticed that these people may have something to do with Qiu tangfei... the evil spirit in the military camp is very strong, which is the best place to cultivate the general trend and the nine turn immortal body, but the most evil spirit is the general''s tent. It''s just that the general''s tent is only a hundred meters away from here, but they stop here and dare not go forward. Looking down, it turns out that from here on, the ground is covered with a large number of high-level officers'' bodies, which are spread all the way to the general''s tent, and each corpse is filled with horrible resentment. White night can guarantee that once he gets close, all the bones will come back to life. "This is where the general''s tent is most dangerous In order to protect the general, all the soldiers died here. Their strength is extremely terrible, and the worst is the supreme. If we approach directly, I''m afraid that many people will have to be torn to pieces by them. Dong wench, I heard that your father gave you a piece of information about the general''s camp. Does the superior record how to enter the general''s account? " Jian Yan doesn''t talk nonsense. He asks directly. Dong tearful facial expression light changes, the thing that the heart guesses really happened. But at this moment, she has no choice at all. The experts of Feijian villa gather here. What can she do with several injured bodyguards? By the way, the master from the soul land? East tears secretly looked at the eye white night, after all or give up. Although he is very strong, how can he fight so many masters? Dong tearfully raised his hand, pointed to one of the big tents and said in a low voice: "there is a Lingqi in the big tent. The Lingqi is a magic weapon. If you urge the Lingqi, you can disperse the resentment of these corpses and enter the big tent." A few people listen to, immediately in front of bright. "Kun''er!" "I understand!" Jian Kun''s face glowed with joy. He led the two masters to rush to the big tent. After killing the grudge spirit inside, he came running with a flag. The sword took over the Lingqi to check, and suddenly realized: "sure enough, this Lingqi is a magic weapon!" "Soldiers are naturally obedient to orders. These dead sergeants still have a trace of obedience to military orders in spite of their resentment. It is fair to say that this thing can mobilize them." A man nearby said with a smile. Jianyan raised the flag in his hand and urged Yuan Li to make a noise. The corpses on the ground immediately climbed up and left and right back away. "Let''s go, let''s get into the big account!" Jian Yan smiles and drinks. The white night stares at these people. General heritage? How can you miss such a good thing? But the people of Feijian villa are not easy to deal with. He put his hand on the boundless sword, and his sight stopped on the high-level people who extended the sword to Feijian villa one by one. But just then, a burst of laughter came. "Feijian villa is really powerful. You have broken the problem that we can''t break. It''s disgraceful for you to threaten a little girl." "Who?" Jianyan drinks. We can see that there are a large number of people wearing grey armour and holding big knives out of the side army tent. Actually, there are as many as 100 people. "Heifeng village?" The white night was a little dim. These guys are everywhere... "big boss, do you want to take advantage of the fire?" Jian Yan squinted. "Look at what the master of sword said. If you don''t have fire, I''m not robbed. How can you take advantage of the fire to rob?" A bearded man with fur said with a smile. "What do you mean by Heifeng village?" "The general inheritance is not from Feijian villa, why? We can''t take it in Heifeng village? " Big boss, hey, laugh.There was a standoff between the two sides. But at this time, a dark shadow rushed toward the general''s tent with the speed of thunder. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, is about to chase, on both sides of a few amazing figures darting to the big tent. It turns out that there are so many masters in the dark! "Interesting!" White night eyes slightly coagulate, feet a bit, also followed the past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 All of a sudden, these figures rushed to the big tent, which completely angered the people of the two forces. "Someone wants to fish in troubled waters!" The chief master spat and yelled at Jianyan: "master of sword, let''s not fight, or we''ll be fools for nothing! How about getting rid of all the rats and then we''ll decide where the baby belongs "Yes!" Jian Yan nods. The people in Feijian villa are also very angry. They finally find the way to the general''s big tent and make a wedding dress for others. The crowd rushed towards the big tent. "We''ll go too." East tears silver teeth a bite, led the bodyguard to run inside. The speed of the day night was very fast, and it was already in the big tent. However, just lifting the curtain of the big tent, a stream of evil spirit gushed out from the inside. He frowned and looked inside, but there were a large number of dead bones in armor lying in the big tent. Several figures who had rushed before stood in front of the dead bones, their eyes shining, all staring at a corpse sitting at the top of the tent. The corpse was majestic and majestic, with a slender general''s sword in his hand. Although his body had been decomposed into dead bones, there was still a terrible light in the dark eye cavity. Even if he died, his whole body also exuded a kind of invincible dignity. There is no doubt that this is the remains of the general, and his armor and sword must be the most valuable treasure. No one knows which two forces broke out in the Taigu battlefield. However, judging from the remaining marks of the array and the evil spirit that rippled in the big tent, this force is by no means a terrorist army that can easily sweep to the mainland of China. There are both men and women in the big tent. Each one has a deep breath and strong strength. They are all talents from Zhiwu. All the people are staring at the top general''s magic armor, but no one dares to act rashly. "Hehe, since everyone dares not to do it, then this baby belongs to me!" A strong man with a big knife on his back finally lost his breath. He strode forward and rushed to the general''s sword. But just as the big man rushed past, a cold light flashed in front of the sword, and then the body of the big man immediately froze. People look a little tight, but see the big man slowly soft down, the body is not angry. "Dead?" The faces of the crowd were tense. "How did you die?" "I don''t know." "There should be an organ." Another vigorous young man with short hair sinks. "Are you mentally retarded? This is the general''s big account. Which general will set up organs in his own big account? " Next to a red dress woman eye. "What do you think is going on?" The young man hummed. "Naturally, it is the general''s resentment." The red dress woman pointed to the neck of the corpse and said with a light smile: "didn''t you see it? There is a dagger in the general''s throat. It is obvious that he was plotted by others, and his resentment is particularly strong. The big fool must have been shocked by the general''s resentment and died of heart shattering. " As soon as people heard it, they looked there. Of course, there was a dagger in the general''s neck, which was not covered by armor. The dagger was inserted so deep that it could hardly be seen. "What''s the use of saying so much? Let''s explore first Nearby, a long haired man murmured and waved his sword at the corpse of the general. Sonorous! A crescent like sword Qi burst out from its blade and attacked the corpse. However, the sword Qi suddenly disintegrated half a meter away from the corpse, as if it had hit a wall. The man seemed unconvinced. He threw his sword continuously. At one breath, he shocked thousands of sword Qi, but all of them were scattered before they were close to the corpse. "Get out of here! A group of mice want to take advantage of this At this time, the big leader led the people of Heifeng village to kill in, and the crowd was rushed away immediately. "What is opportunism, big masters? Aren''t you waiting for the villa leader Jianyan to open the way for you? Why do you laugh at 50 steps? However, it seems that the treasure of the general is not so easy to get. If you have the ability of Heifeng stronghold, you can take it. " Red dress woman tone charming smile way. "I don''t know how good my grandfather is. I''ll teach you a lesson when my grandfather takes the baby." The big leader hummed and laughed, and winked at the people around him. Beside him, a strong man nodded and roared, and his skin was covered with gold. He was like the God of war, which was very terrible. When he drank again, he climbed up a large number of strange patterns on his body, and the strength of his body continued to rise. In a flash, he even reached the point of full fleshness. "The flesh is great? Is this the confidence of a big leader? " The man with long hair sinks. "Tiger! Go! Bring me that sword The arrogance of the big boss. "OK!" The strong man called Tiger stepped forward and went straight. Every step was like a giant''s step. When one foot fell, the ground would shake.All the people''s eyes were focused on Tai Hu. Even Jian Yan and Jian Kun, who came from behind, stopped and did not move. Tiger soon came to the general''s remains. However, what is surprising is that he was not blocked by half a meter away as those before, but close to the general. "Well, it''s just a dead man." Tiger sneers and grabs at the sword. Bang! Just then, a strange noise came out. They were stunned, but they saw that tiger''s hand was seized by a dark skeleton hand. It was the general''s hand bone... "ah?" The tiger was startled and quickly pulled his hand. However, the brute force urged him three times, but his arm did not move. The general''s other hand also moved, it slowly pulled out the sword, the body of the sword took off the scabbard, blooming with a terrible black light, shaking people''s heartstrings. "Let go! Let''s go Tiger raised his fist and bombarded the general''s corpse, but the corpse did not move, and the sword was still moving up. It''s killing. "Come on, help!" Seeing that the situation is not right, the big leader quickly cheered. The people from Heifeng stronghold nearby rushed to him immediately. But at this time, the hand bone with the sword clasped suddenly accelerated the action of drawing the sword. Sonorous. The dark sword was pulled out directly. The general held the sword and waved it. There was no fancy movement or disordered sword moves. He just waved it gently, then put it into the scabbard and fell into the dead again. However, those who rushed to the general were still, including the tiger... the leader was so stupid that they held their breath. The bodies of these people suddenly fell down, and a long and thin gap appeared from the top of their heads to the crotch, and then all of them cracked. One sword in two! All seconds! People are terrified and frightened! The corpse controlled by the resentment of the general after his death has such a terrible combat power! That''s a man of great physical integrity. Even the real king can''t kill so many strong people with one sword, can''t he? "It seems that even if we get into this big account, we may not be as simple as that if we want to inherit the general." Jian Yan said with a faint smile. "Damn it, people are dead. It''s so troublesome." The big boss sat on the ground and thought hard. People looked at each other, no one dared to go up. All of them were killed. Others used to be dead. The big account is dead. Baby is close at hand, but to everyone, it is just like the end of the world... what to do? What to do? It''s one idea in everyone''s mind. But then another man went out. Who dares to go up and find no fun at this juncture? People''s faces were stunned and they all looked at the man. But at this sight, people all showed astonishment. "The second level of heaven soul state?" "Who is this guy? Where did it come from? " "How can a man of the second level of heaven soul state appear here?" The sound of surprise kept on. Those who come to this archaic battlefield have the worst strength, and have a Yang soul state, right? People from the heaven and soul realm came here to seek death. "Dong tearful girl, this person is your person?" Jian Yan asked in doubt. "No Dong tearfully shook his head. "Didn''t he come with you?" Jian Yan frowned and asked. He thought that the white night was the bodyguard of East tears, so he didn''t care. "It''s just that I met on the road..." Dong tearfully looked at the white night and said. There was a commotion when the night came out. Soon, someone noticed the token on his waist at night. "Master order? Oh... After a long time, it turns out that they are mainland people who have entered the soul of the mainland! " "How dare a waste who has entered the soul land dare to come here and mix with our trip to Wudang? Do you want to die? " The long haired man snorted. "Master? Tut Tut, a group of rubbish, who is qualified to call himself a master? Don''t think that the name of the master given to you by the Vientiane gate is really your own business. Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way here. Be careful. You don''t even know how you died. " Red dress girl disdains to smile. "Are you talking to me?" White night side head, staring at long hair man and red dress woman. "Are you unconvinced?" Hummed the long haired man. "Yes." White night nods. "Ha ha ha..." the crowd roared with laughter. "Boy, if you''re not convinced, hit him!" A man beside him laughs and talks to the white night. "Well, it''s up to him? If I put my face in front of him, he can''t hit him! " The long haired man sneered."You don''t have to reach in front of me, I''ll do it myself!" White night light road, suddenly body shape a channeling, suddenly disappeared in people''s sight. All those who were still laughing froze. Especially the man with long hair appeared in front of him before he could react. Br > , the man''s face is flapping like a hundred feet in the night. Stop at night. The long haired man''s face was as swollen as a pig''s head. He couldn''t see the human figure at all. He was dizzy in the same place. Then he sat on the ground and almost fainted... "are you convinced?" White night patted his palm and asked lightly. The crowd was stunned www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 "Kill... Kill!! I will kill you The long haired man was so humiliated that he shivered with anger. He pulled up his sword and sacrificed the whole soul of heaven. Four of them were killed like a tiger. "How dare you be presumptuous in front of me In the white night, his eyes were sharp, and suddenly he waved his arms. The boundless sword turned into a blood red light and flew out. Then it came back to the scabbard like lightning. He waved the sword and took it back in one go. A sword light burst out from the void, penetrated the man''s body and disappeared at a speed invisible to the naked eye. The man with long hair froze at a distance of less than half a meter from the white night. He waved his sword on his head, but he couldn''t cut it down... People''s pupils shrank. But the long haired man''s head suddenly tilted, and then the whole body fell off his neck, and the blood gushed out like a fountain... second kill! This man with long hair is the supreme one! I was killed by the second! The crowd was in a commotion, and his eyes looked at the white night in disbelief. "Do you think that I am a great master The sight of the white night turned and fell on the red dress woman. The red dress woman''s delicate body trembled violently and her face faded. She waved her hand in a hurry: "it doesn''t count, little girl... I just said something wrong, but I don''t know Mount Tai because of her eyes. Excuse me, master..." the white night looks pale, and her eyes glance at these people at random, and then goes to the corpse of the general. "How strong! Do you hide your accomplishments? " The big boss whispered. "When did the soul land produce such a powerful master?" Jian Yan also showed a surprised expression. "Well, how about Qiang? No brain is true, even the body of the people are dead in front of that corpse, he can do it? Father doesn''t have to care about this person. " Jian Kun disdained the way, but a trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes. Walking slowly in the white night, he stopped seven steps away from the general''s bones. Sword meaning? Evil spirit? How rich! The general''s strength overflowing from his body after his death could not be volatilized, and a unique domain was formed around his body. He took another step forward and found that the sword spirit and evil spirit in the air had increased ten times. The evil spirit here could not be seen, but its power was more than several times stronger than that at the evil eye. He took another step forward. At the moment, the evil spirit had already begun to invade his body. The sword''s meaning was more like a blade, cutting his body. It''s no wonder that the sword spirit of the long hair man can''t get in. It''s impossible for him to break through the natural barrier composed of sword spirit and evil spirit. As soon as the arm of the white night shakes, the boundless sword comes out of the scabbard, like the rainbow light cutting in the past. the blade of limitless sword pierces into the place of sword evil spirit, and the body of sword vibrates wildly, as if under great pressure, but the fierce blade splits the evil spirit of the sword. White night eyes a Lin, the general situation suddenly, like a sharp knife, inserted into the cut place, and then crazy separation. "The truth of the general situation!" Sword Yanyin shouts in silence. "This man has fully understood the nine major trends and stepped into the realm of truth! How terrible The big leader is also back again and again, and there is a trace of fear on his fierce face. The spirit of sword evil spirit was separated and continued to step in the white night. Every step is under the pressure of a million pounds. But as he approached, the general''s bones moved again. Creak creak... its bones and fingers move gently, and the sword gradually breaks away from the scabbard. White night is absorbed in the whole body of the general. As he moves, the sword spirit in the air suddenly soars nearly a hundred times, and a chill strikes at his heart. Sonorous. Finally, the sword came out of its sheath. It seems that the sword is not a sword, but a sickle of death that has been put on people''s necks. All the people in the big tent trembled, hesitation and fear surged up! "He''s going to die!" Jian Kun sneers. Whoa. As soon as the sword moved, there was no shadow. Only a cold light flashed in front of the white night. But just when everyone thought that the cold light would cut the dead guy into two pieces, the white night moved. The boundless sword turned into a sharp Tusk and went towards the cold light fiercely. His arms were dancing so fast that he could hardly see his shadow. It was as if he had melted into the void. In the middle of the corpse and him, a series of sword ripples broke out, which burst open and instantly covered the tent. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Bang when... the sound of fierce collision of the sword body sounded. Did he catch up with the speed of the general''s sword and fight with it? People stare at it with horror. White night looks attentive, has been staring at the corpse, and the whole body of the sword is intended to this moment is also constantly rising.Finally. Whoa! A sword like lotus blossomed, and then the sword meaning was sublimated several times. A breakthrough! Kendo''s profound meaning is the second. "Does this person also master the profound meaning of Kendo?" There was a loss of voice. "I''m afraid not." Jian Yanning said: "besides this, he also has the profound meaning of fighting... " fighting? " The crowd was shocked and looked at it carefully, and was immediately stunned. Sure enough, the white night still exudes a strong fighting spirit. It was with this fighting spirit that he persisted for such a long time. The more fierce the general''s attack, the more fierce his sword moves will be in the white night! Jian Kun has been staring at the white night with jealousy eyes. He looks down on this guy from the soul land. He thought that this guy would follow the fate of Tai Hu and others when he went up. He didn''t expect that this man had such ability, which made him very unhappy. "Father, this is an opportunity." Jian Kun walks over and whispers to Jian. When Jian Yan heard this, he immediately understood. He glanced around the audience and found that many of them were already in secret and ready to move. Now that the white night has pinned down the general''s remains, this is the best time to subdue that corpse and seize the treasure. "Big boss." A black wind village made a wink at the big leader. "Ask the brothers to prepare, listen to my command, go up together, chop the bone shelf and the boy into meat paste together! And take the baby The big boss lowered his voice and said fiercely. Others saw that the people of Heifeng village and Feijian villa were ready to move, and they all scattered. In the face of the forces, they are too weak to resist. At this time, the general suddenly raised his other hand and, taking advantage of the gap between the swords, thundered at the chest of the white night. Bang! The white night chest knot solid eat a blow. "Good chance!" The big leader showed a fierce look and drank: "do it!" "Aaaahh The people of Heifeng stronghold moved instantly and rushed over like a tide. The murderous spirit broke out, and countless spirits swept in. "Father." Jian Kun was in a hurry. "Don''t be impatient." Jian Yan raised his hand and restrained his impetuous followers. However, in the white night when he was still fighting with the general, he did not pay attention to his body, but threw it away and a square block fell down. The East tears behind the crowd several people saw this, and was extremely shocked. The size changes rapidly and changes into the form of Shura without a breath. "The official?" "Hum, do you want to rely on the authorities to contain us? Take it down The big leader said. "Boss, watch me smash it to pieces!" A man took up two hammers and went towards the Shura. But before the hammer head fell, Shura violently waved his two knives. His disordered Sabre Qi ran freely and cut the man and the sledgehammer into pieces in an instant. Whew. The body fell to the ground. The big boss''s scalp is numb. "All killed." He also recited in the white night when he was fighting with the general. It''s like making a trial. With the black sword in his eyes, the black wind rushed into the village. Whew! Whew! Chi... a straight knife is like the scythe of death. No one can stop it. Every time it is waved, it will cut one person. The blood splashed and the flesh and blood were flying. Those fierce black wind village people were in a panic. Several people rushed to Shura, but they were killed as soon as they approached. No one could stop this mechanism. "True king!! This mechanism man is a real king level one! " Finally, someone saw the clue and yelled in panic. "Help!" The people of Heifeng stronghold are in complete disorder. "A group of waste, even if it''s a real monarch level organ people, what can they do? Bucket The big boss was very angry and gave a big drink: "the second leader, follow me!" "Yes, big brother!" At the other end of the crowd, a man with a sharp mouth and a look of a teacher rushed out, and with the leader of the house, one left and one right, killed the general. The terrible pressure of the soul was like a mountain, and all the people of Heifeng village around Shura were forced to retreat. How can the two true kings not subdue the official? But at this time, the mechanism man suddenly turned around and rushed to the white night. The double swords chopped the corpse of the general with the speed of thunder. The general immediately waved his sword to resist, but his fists were difficult to defeat with four hands. He took advantage of the opportunity to cut it off with one sword. Click. The sword holding hand of the general was directly cut off. "Got the sword?" People around are short of breath and restless.But white night did not go to pick up the sword, but suddenly turned around, pulled out the dead dragon sword in an instant, and waved it fiercely to the leader. Roar!!!!! The shrill sound of the Dragon roared in all directions. The whole tent was immediately torn, and the terrible dragon''s sword like a roaring dragon rushed to the leader. "Not good!" The big leader was so shocked that he grabbed the second leader next to him and threw it directly at the dead dragon sword. "Ah?" The second leader didn''t expect that the big leader would sell it. He didn''t have time to react. In an instant, he was torn apart by the dragon sword. However, the big leader couldn''t escape in time. Yu Wei blew through his lungs and fell on the ground, seriously injured. A sword! Defeat two true kings! Everyone was subdued, staring at the white night in awe. "Is this man really just a master in the soul land?" The dead dragon sword was put away in the white night. His eyes were indifferent. There was a terrible stillness in his pupils. He looked at the master who had fallen on the ground, then turned around and walked towards the general. "Kill him." A cold voice fell. Shura raised his blood red eyes and stepped toward the leader with two straight knives www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 Looking at the step-by-step-by-step Shura, the great leader constantly moved backward, leaving only panic and despair on his face. "Don''t kill me!! Somebody!! Come on! Take it apart The leader yelled at the top of his voice. But the people in Heifeng stronghold retreated, and no one dared to go forward. "Are you all dead? Come and help me stop him The big leader was angry and angry and yelled at the people in Heifeng village. "Big masters... Although our strength is not strong, we still have self-knowledge... Zhenjun level organ people, how can we who just touch the supreme edge resist?" A black wind village person voice trembles way. "Asshole!" Once the big boss gnaws his teeth, he suddenly gets up and runs. Suddenly, Shura flashed and stood in front of him, staring at him with blood red eyes. The great master was shocked and immediately drove a few forces towards the head of Shura, but before his fist reached the target, his head was in pain, and then his whole body was suspended in the air. Shura grabbed his brain cap with one hand, pressed his shoulder with the other, and suddenly made a force. Whew. The head of the big leader was pulled out directly by the birth, and the spine and head were pulled out together. The scene was terrible and frightening. Big, big. Some of them were pale, with only fear in their eyes, and their bodies trembled. He has little room for resistance! "What a ferocious organ man." Jian Yandan read it, but his eyes were full of life. After the death of the great leader, there are only a mob left in Heifeng village. They can''t compete with Feijian villa for inheritance. Not only that, when they leave the Archean battlefield, Feijian villa will surely devour Heifeng village and gain a lot of benefits. This is not a great achievement for Jianyan. "Dad, the leader is dead. Let''s do it." Jian Kun can''t see it anymore. He talks again and again. "Don''t worry, someone will inherit the general for us. Why not? We''re watching here. The man can''t run away Jian Yan smiles. White night went to the front of the general again, and the strength of the general who lost his arms was greatly reduced. In the white night, he took the sword off the ground and pinned it on his waist. Then he touched the armor of the general. Whoa. The general suddenly stood up, spilled a lot of black gas, left hand raised, clenched into a fist, toward the white night. A blow to the head is like a split sky, such as terror. White night put up limitless sword, hands overlap, palm block past. Bang! The muffled sound broke out. The body of the white night slid back several meters, and the ground was pulled out of a deep gully. It''s a terrible force. I''m afraid I''ve been shattered by this force if it wasn''t for the sanctification of the flesh. White night eyes a congealed, the same blow away. The general did not want to be outdone, and gave a blow. Bang! Another face-to-face bombardment. The surging power is like a vast mountain, crushing its strength completely... the white night is shaken back again. In strength, he was completely suppressed by the general. The general''s empty eyes were staring at the white night, but they didn''t rush out, as if waiting for something. A hearty smile appeared on the white night''s face: "I will not admit defeat!" After that, there are six marks on his face, and five of them are directly condensed together! "Soul king!" The voice rose. In the white night, with a rush and a roar, Yuan Li wrapped his fist front like lightning, and attacked the general again. The general also suddenly moved open, ferocious bone fist hit. Vaguely, the fist roars like a tiger roaring!! Boom!! The two fists hand in hand, a terrible ripple of destruction exploded. All the people in the big tent were shaken back a hundred steps, the big tent was broken, the ground was split, and the whole jiangjunling mountain was shaking violently! But this time, the white night did not retreat, but the remains of the general. It does not retreat much, only half a step, but Rao is a half step, which also represents a lot. "What? I''m not worse than Zhenjun in this punch? " The white night is panting violently, and the mark of the soul emperor is constantly flashing. Even though the soul power is consumed enormously, the fighting spirit on the body is not reduced at all, but it is as high as the flame. Suddenly, the white head of the night is quiet, and only the moment he sees it is quiet. The corpses on jiangjunling mountain are all born of resentment. They are regarded as resentful spirits without thinking. How do you look at the general''s remains, like they have some thoughts? Forget it! This is a good chance to practice! In the white night, he drank softly and burst open again. His fists came out together and his fists rained. The general also punched fiercely, both sides you come to see me, the surrounding people closely stare at."Why doesn''t this guy use a sword?" Some people can''t help but wonder. "He estimated that he wanted to accumulate experience through fighting with the skeleton, and to train his body and boxing." Another humanity. "Well, I don''t know what to do. If he spent all his energy on the bone shelf, could he deal with the surrounding wolves and tigers?" "What are you doing with that? Wait and see if there''s a chance to get rid of this kid. " People are staring at the white night, calculating how to deal with this person later. After a series of fighting, the white night felt his arms were completely numb, his skin was shaking, his skin cracked, and the Yuan Li wrapped in his hands gradually disintegrated. Even if it is to fight with the power of the soul emperor, it is not the opponent of this corpse. I really don''t know what strength this general was in his lifetime. I don''t know how long after, the general''s body stopped. It stood where it was, did not attack again, and the evil spirit of the whole body was much weaker. White night slightly suspicious. What''s going on? "Young man, you are very talented." At this time, a strange voice into the mind of the white night. "Who?" The white night was shocked. "I''m standing right in front of you." The voice said. White night''s heart trembled, staring at the corpse: "is it you? You''re not dead? " "No, I''m dead, but I was strong before my life, and my soul turned into reality. After my death, my soul power will not be scattered. I can save a wisp of soul power to put it in the resentment. This voice is just a wisp of soul in my resentment." "I see." White night suddenly. "My soul can''t last long, so I''ll make a long story short. Among these people, you are the only one who satisfies me. I intend to pass on some of my things to you." General jundao. White night heart a joy, but did not show out, pour also do not refuse, nod a way: "thank you, master." "No need to say thank you... I was schemed by others before my life. I have no hope of revenge. I can''t guard the territory. I only hope to pass on my cultivation. Therefore, I leave this wisp of soul. In the battle with you, you successfully awaken my soul. Those people over there come here purely for their own benefit. You are not the same. You are cultivating martial arts for the soul only!" The corpse of the general raised his head, and his armor suddenly turned into a golden light and fell at the feet of the white night. As the golden light dissipated, a neat stack of armor appeared in front of him. "This is a changeable battle armour. In addition, I have also passed on my major soul formula, the magic skill of hundred battles, to you. I hope you can make a difference. If there is any change in the future, I hope you can come forward..." the general''s voice is melodious and ethereal. White night listen to strange: "in the future? What do you mean, general? " "Do you know where this is?" "Battlefield." "It''s a battlefield, but not a battlefield with the enemy." "What do you mean by that, your excellency?" "All the soldiers buried in this battlefield are my soldiers, but some of them betrayed us and fought against us." The general''s voice became very weak, like a mosquito. White night was shocked. Just about to ask, the general''s voice came again. "I don''t have much time. Let it bury things about here. Maybe later, you will learn about me from the people of the Vientiane sect. You should remember that every soul in the nine soul continent has their own responsibility. We fall down and replace us with the Vientiane gate. If one day the Vientiane gate is not there, you can rely on it Only you... " the general said slowly, and began to read out the pithy formula of" Baizhan Shengong ". My heart is shaking at night. What does the general mean by this sentence? When the last word in the mind of the white night, the general''s voice did not ring. The white night took a deep breath, bowed to the general''s body, and picked up the armor on the ground. Seeing such actions on the white night, everyone was in a fog. "Why didn''t the general''s body kill him?" Jian Kun was stunned. But Jian Yan saw the clue at a glance, and cried out: "no! He has been handed down by the general! " "What?" People were shocked, one by one rushed to the past and surrounded the white night. "Kill him!" People yell, swords are aimed at, and the soul power of terror falls like a wave... ooh!!!!!! At this time, a melodious bugle spread all over jiangjunling. Oh! Oh! Oh! †E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E. The crowd rioted and looked around. They were so nervous that they didn''t know what was going on.However, a large number of skeleton sergeants came out of the dust in the distance. With broken swords and swords, their eyes showed a grim and fierce light. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded the general''s tent. "What''s the matter? How come these... These rotten scaffolds come here? " Someone yelled in panic. "They were called upon by the general to protect this fellow." Jian Yan bit his teeth and said in a deep voice: "this boy has been passed on by the general. The general must protect him! Don''t move around, or you will be killed by these skeletons "Dad, what should we do?" Jiankun road. "Don''t worry. At most, he''s rampant here. He''s out of jiangjunling. Watch how these rotten skeletons protect him!" The sword is cold. "You are quite right. If you go out of jiangjunling, I will definitely be dismembered by you without the protection of these skeleton soldiers." White night turned around, staring at Jian Yan and others, and said faintly, "in this case, I''ll do it here!" Then he pulled out the boundless sword again. "Go Jian Yan didn''t dare to have any hesitation. After a big drink, he led his men to rush outside. Seeing this, other souls dare not stay any longer and follow suit. The white night did not chase, let it leave, he breathed, sat on the ground, began breathing meditation. He played games with the general and consumed a lot. If he really chased out, he was looking for death. "What shall we do, miss?" The bodyguard inquires Dong tear. "Go down the hill and wait." Dong tearful low voice way. Soon, there was only one living man in the big tent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 "What? You said this man killed Qiu tangfei At the foot of the mountain, Feijian villa and his other souls stare at Dong''s tears with a look of amazement. "Yes." East tears look nervous, open mouth to say. "This man is just a master of the soul land. How can he be so terrible? Su Muqiu, the most powerful master in the soul land, was afraid of nothing more than this? " The red dress woman said before. "Maybe he just hid his accomplishments. Anyway, this man has been passed down by the general. We will wait here and send a man to watch him up the mountain. We will stop him if he goes down the mountain. When he goes down the mountain, hang him immediately Jian Yan took a deep breath and began to shout: "everybody, I know that your purpose here is nothing more than to get an opportunity. I can guarantee that you will take the advantage of that man later. I can share all his things with you, but you should also promise me that you will be good with me." After all, relying on them, it is very difficult to win the white night. If they want to escape, they may not be able to leave the night. If you want to have treasure, you can only make concerted efforts. People are a little confused, so many people unite, actually just to deal with a guy into the soul of the mainland, if this thing spread in mainland Wu, I''m afraid to laugh off the teeth of countless people. On jiangjunling. After the crowd left, the resentment spirits, which were transformed by resentment, scattered themselves. White night sitting in front of the general''s bones, breathing meditation, bear the general''s bones released evil spirit. A good piece of steel needs a lot of tempering before it can be cast. A good sword also needs constant tempering, so does the human body. The cultivation of jiuzhuanbumie body is inseparable from the forging of the body, and these horrible evil spirits are the best tools for tempering the body. The white night scattered all the spirits of heaven and soul, only with the strength of the body to bear the erosion of evil spirit. He bit his teeth, the blood in his body accelerated, and his skin became red, but soon, the bright red color moved towards the black and blue. The evil spirit is like a knife that is polished and cuts him. But the jiuzhuan immortal body in the body is constantly urged to resist the evil spirit. With the regeneration ability of the spirit flower and the spirit, the white night can walk freely here even if it does not rely on the master''s order. "It''s no wonder that Qianlong, the old fox, asked me to come to the Archean battlefield to break. This evil spirit is aimed at the human body. There is no place that can compare with Qingge continent and soul land." In the daytime, I have a deep understanding. This is a full ten days. The black veins in the body kept flashing. However, before long, the black veins gradually became golden and gorgeous. They were like sweat, overflowing along the body of the white night. In a short time, the body of the white night was as bright as gold. But this halo lasted less than half an hour, and turned into blue again, like the sea, and there was a strange chill around. Big shape, elephant, Datong, general idea! A vast and boundless artistic conception rises on the body. But not for long, the white night shivered all over, like being suddenly thrown into the ice cellar. He endured the cold and continued to urge his work. Half an hour later, the blue color turned into red fire, and the whole body of the white night was full of green smoke, as if he had been baked on the fire rack... his body was like a five color ball, constantly changing, this strange phenomenon lasted a full day, only to ease down. Snore! A clear breeze from the top of the head, not into the sky, dark Archaean battlefield, no one noticed this magical sign. Then. Bang! There was a clear sound, as if something had been opened. The white night slowly opened his eyes. His body was as bright as crystal at the moment, and it was also very dazzling in the night. His pupils became more profound, just like diamond.... "five elements God body!! Is this the third state of the jiuzhuan immortal body? " He stood up and looked at his hands. "The five elements God body is fearless and can''t do anything. It''s not easy to kill me even if it''s a real king. With the changeable armor left by the general, the real king exists and can easily fight against it. " With a long cry, he took the pill from Qianlong ring and put it into his mouth. At this time, a box in the Qianlong ring is reflected in the eyes of the white night. Take it out and open it. Inside the box is a necklace. It looks very ordinary, not like a magic weapon. "This seems to have been given to me by the Vientiane gate... What does this necklace mean?" White night is confused. Although the Vientiane gate is famous for the whole nine soul continent, it is too mysterious for many soul people. "If you have a chance, just ask. What''s the intention of the Vientiane gate to give this thing to me?" Think about it for a moment in the daytime, and pack up the things. He stood up again and made a bow to the general''s body.Not long after the inheritance, the general''s soul disappeared completely. Now he, like all the skeletons and skeletons in jiangjunling mountain, is just an unconscious existence. In the end, all the heroes in this battlefield are gone. No one knows what kind of mission they are carrying... they clapped their bodies and walked down the mountain in the daytime. But before they got to the bottom of the mountain, they stopped. Several figures were shaking at the foot of the mountain. Obviously, the people before are still waiting for the white night. How can they give up to the white night with such painstaking efforts to explore the inheritance of generals? "Most of these people exist in the Yang soul state. There are five true kings. I have already trained into five elements and I am not afraid of them." White night light thoughts, straight down jiangjunling. "Here he is!" An urgent cry spread. Sitting at the foot of jiangjunling mountain, people waiting for the white night, one by one, seemed to be pricked by needles, and suddenly jumped up from the ground. "I dare to step down in front of him. It seems that the general''s inheritance has given him great confidence." Jian Kun sneers and jumps to the front of the ridge road. Hundreds of people on both sides looked at the shadow coming down. He is very confident. There was no pause at all. However, the three swords pinned on the waist make people shudder. "Hand it over, lest I wait and you suffer." Jian Kun carelessly faces the white night road. The white night stopped, glanced at the people around him and said, "I want to go to the exit of Archaean battlefield, who will lead the way? Guide, I will not kill. " "Dare you ignore me?" Jian Kun was angry and murmured, "kill him!" "Go on The souls on the side of the team all hand in hand and go to kill at night. Everyone''s eyes were full of greed, and most of their eyes were focused on the three swords on his waist. "Don''t you ignore me, too?" White night shook his head, arm a shock, boundless sword instantly scabbard, turned a touch of scarlet blood moon sword Qi, cut around. "Die!" A few sharp blades attacked, but just touched the blood red sword Qi, they were chopped to pieces. White night with a clap, a sky cloud palm blow away, the oncoming soul is instantly hit into a piece of meat. However, when the two faced each other, all the seven souls who rushed up fell beside him, and the blood flowed down the slope road into a stream... "the people in the yanghun state could not deal with this guy! At least you have to show up. " Jian Yan came over and nodded to several high-level people in Feijian villa. Those high-level people immediately stepped forward to urge the spirit of heaven and the general trend. The real kings have made a move. Five true kings! Twelve of you! They all aimed at the white night, covering the past, killing the heart, as if to tear it up. "You don''t need to talk nonsense. I''ll kill you directly, except for this man. My Feijian villa will never bully others with my strength!" Jianyan shouts. All the souls are in a rush. White night is not polite, carrying the boundless sword to fight directly. The general situation is full of truth, and the general situation released by these real kings is directly suppressed by him. The general trend of Zhenjun is almost between the eight and the nine. However, compared with the general trend of truth, the truth has leapt to a new level. What it pays attention to is not only the suppression and restraint in the field, but also a kind of manipulation. In the truth of the general situation, a withered flower can easily revive and bloom; a rotten wood can immediately wither and rejuvenate; a seriously injured person can stop bleeding and delay death; a healthy person can make his strength quickly pass away and become powerless. This is a change in nature, and it is also a power of truth. The truth of the general trend broke through the suppression of the general trend and directly covered the four sides. These soul throwers found that the power they used to wield a sword was nearly 100 times as much as usual. In the blink of an eye, they lost their strength. The boundless sword in the white night is like a harvester. When it is wielded, one person will die. After a round, more than a dozen corpses were added to the ground. "Kill!" A long bearded King rushed forward. His hands were wrapped in bronze boxing sets, and his fist awn fell down like a blue meteor. White night backhand a sword to block the past. The surging power on the fist awn burst out in an instant, shaking it back half a step. And in the space of retreat, others immediately seize the opportunity. "Die!" Jianyan, Jiankun and several experts instantly raised the speed to the limit, and they bit the sharp teeth of the God of death. Dang Dang... when the sword is applied to the body of the white night, it seems that the sword is hitting the steel, making a crisp sound, and it does not enter the body half a minute."What?" The crowd was shocked. "He''s holy in flesh, and he''s protected by changeable armor. His strength is amazing. Ordinary swords can''t kill him. He can''t tear him with Yuan force." Jianyan drinks. They immediately urged Yuan Li. The strong spirit of the sky forces the whole body of the white night tightly... but. The white night is still intact. His whole body is glittering with clear color and lustre. Yuan Li does not invade his body... his body is the body of God, no one can shake it! "Is this the body of five elements?" Seeing this scene, a real king was so shocked that he called out in disbelief. "Impossible, the five elements God body? No one can make a body like this! No way Jian Kun roared, his sword suddenly burst out a burst of streamer, straight hit the head of the white night. White night eyes a Lin, left hand move open, hold to the waist of the second sword. Sonorous. The body of the general''s sword bingtantian burst out and directly penetrated into Jiankun''s chest. In the blink of an eye, Jiankun was frozen into ice and frozen in place. White night with a kick, kick in Jiankun''s body. With a roar, Jian Kun''s body broke and died. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 "Kun''er!" Jianyan made a piercing roar. Looking at his son''s body split and scattered on the ground, his eyes immediately turned red. The soul of heaven was like the burning firewood, sending out the hot temperature, and the terrible yuan force was rampant and rippling. "White night, I''ll fight with you!" Jianyan pounced directly. The crowd attacked and killed the white night. "Give it to me!" A real king roared and poured out his soul power, which poured into the void and condensed rapidly. Finally, it turned into a huge mountain. With an idea of Zhenjun, the mountain was directly suppressed towards the white night. All of you, those who are in a hurry to escape. "King swordsmanship!" In the white night, the sword throws out a boundless sword, which is like a dragon flying away. It penetrates the mountain directly. The rock breaks. The sword rotates again, releasing a large amount of sword light. It falls down like an elf and kills people freely. The crowd was in chaos. The white night took advantage of the situation to rush in, and the five elements God was invincible, but they were unable to resist the attack of Zhenjun. He clasped the ice in the sky and attacked and chopped wildly. The Yin and cold power of the general''s sword was completely released. If one sword was cut off, people would not be killed immediately, but would be frozen instantly. From the beginning to the end, inside and outside, even the soul power overflowing from the sky soul would be completely frozen. The souls fell in pieces. He was like a god of death. He could not resist his sword, let alone hurt him. "No way!! Can''t fight Finally, someone was scared. He retreated and called out trembling. "Don''t go back, kill!! Kill him The sword roared. But more and more people are running. Such a guy who can''t fight is invincible. Seeing people running away, the sword looks ferocious. He jumped up, slapped a hard blow to a fleeing supreme. The supreme one didn''t expect that Jianyan would attack him. One might as well, and his head would burst like a watermelon. "Ah?" The other souls were shocked. "Who dares to escape! It''s a dead end! " Sword Yan roared ferociously. Crazy! The villa master is crazy! People''s minds are shaking. But now, they have no way out. Because white night is not going to give them a way back. He clasped the ice in the sky, and suddenly stabbed at the ground. The power of the soul emperor was like an electric current attacking the ground along the sword. the earth was frozen in an instant, and the terrible frost power swept around like an electric current. All the souls around were frozen, like ice sculptures. In the white night, the sword blows out a half moon sword spirit which is several feet long. At the place where the sword spirit passes, a head flies away, directly leading to the owl''s head. And then one more. Boom! A huge palm fell from the sky and hit the crowd hard. Those standing souls are all smashed by the photos, and the gorgeous ice flowers are dancing in the air. The remaining several people fell not far away, gaping at this appalling scene. This blow, directly killed all the supreme! These strong men from the mainland of Wu were killed by a master who entered the land of soul! Fear spread. But all the fear comes from these people to the mainland of Wu! White night with double swords, out of the fog, no joy and no sorrow on his face, leaving a strong sense of killing!! Several people do not stop to retreat, even the body began to shake. "Do you still want to insist? This man is not what we can understand. If we continue, we will die in his hands Finally, the long bearded master could not hold on any longer, and Cang was busy shouting. This cry, as if awakened by the hatred of Jianyan, he looked at this scene, a smart, people suddenly jump back, voice trembling: "go!! Let''s go!! Let''s go "Withdraw!" Only the remaining real kings ran away madly. "Can you walk away?" Cold hum in the white night, he rushed forward, and the ice in his hand kept dancing. The sword spewed out an icy wind, blowing to several people. These people''s bodies immediately congealed with frost, and the speed of the attack was also madly decreased. The sword stretches the heart tightly and offers a exquisite pagoda. The pagoda flies out, zooms in and out, and then falls to the ground and begins to rotate. In the pagoda, a lot of sword light flew out, like a meteor towards the white night. Fast sword dance in the white night, chopping the streamer.However, the streamer is extremely dense, enough to blow out thousands of channels at a breath. Although it can catch up, the speed is slowed down countless times. "Excellent!" Several real kings are very happy. But at this time, a figure appeared behind the white night, and rushed forward with the sword light. It''s Shura. Its body was polished by the sword, and there were holes everywhere. It was not deformed, but it was not damaged. Before the battle in Taiji City, Shura was also hit by Zhenjun. His body was full of dents, but they were not damaged, and these dents can recover by themselves after a period of time. I don''t know what kind of material the teacher used to create such a terrible mechanism man. Many people don''t know that the most powerful thing is not its attack and killing means, but its body! Infinite repair body! There are shuras to open the way, the night is unimpeded, directly leaping over the pagoda, and then dancing on the ice. A sword of frost, heaven and earth freeze! "Asshole!" Jian Yan is very angry and wants to sacrifice his magic weapon. But at this time, the white night suddenly put up the limitless sword, moved his right hand, and directly pulled out the dead dragon. Roar! The shrill roar of the sword suddenly rippled the whole jiangjunling. All directions are dead! Sword shaking the sky! The sword extended to his side, and the two closer real kings were directly swallowed up. The one with long beard was also shocked. The man fell down from the air and vomited blood crazily, and his whole body collapsed. Ba Da Ba Da... the body of the sword was broken, and the blood was flying in the air, and it took a while to fall. At this point, the souls of jiangjunling were almost destroyed. In the white night, he put the sword into the scabbard and walked towards the long bearded king who fell to the ground. Although the real king was seriously injured, he didn''t dare to hesitate. A carp straightened up, knelt on his knees directly, and kowtowed to the ground like crazy head. "Forgive me, my Lord! Please forgive me!! I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for adults. Please forgive me! " Long beard true gentleman''s head knock bang bang, the appearance is extremely miserable. White night light looking at him, thinking for a moment. But at this time, not far behind the rubble, a slight sound came out. "Who? Get out of here Drink at night. After a brief silence, the shadow behind the rubble flashed, and then several people came out. At the white night, these people are just the previous Dong tear and others... "I didn''t participate in it, and I didn''t intend to do it to you." East tears hesitated under the mouth said. "In that case, why don''t you go?" The white night asked. "I..." Dong opened his mouth with tears. "If you don''t go, you just want to observe the situation. If I''m killed by the enemy, I''m afraid you''ll come out and share a share?" White night again. Dong''s face changed slightly. Obviously, white night is right. "Come here!" White night road. "What do you want to do?" Those bodyguards quickly stopped in front of Dong tears. "What do I want to do, what are you blocking?" The white night sneers. Several bodyguards changed their looks, but in the end they were out of breath. East tears silver teeth a bite, walked directly past, stood in front of the white night, closed his eyes. "If you want to humiliate me, you won''t have to. I won''t beg for mercy from you like him. If you want to kill me, kill me!" The determination of the girl''s face. "Kill you?" White night sneered: "it''s easy to kill you! I don''t even have to do it. " "What do you want?" Dong tears clenched his teeth. "You give me a reason not to kill you, and I''ll let you go." The white night is light. East tears a listen, eyes a joy, but think hard for a moment, but do not know what to say. "That''s it." White night shook his head and said, "you can''t think of it. I''ll think of it for you." He raised his hand, holding two pieces of token in his hand, and handed it to Dong Lei and long beard Zhen Jun. "I want you two to do something for me. If you promise, I''ll let you go!" "You may tell me, but I will try my best to share your worries with you." Seeing that there was a way to live, he called out in a hurry. "This is the token of Jianyan, the leader of Feijian villa. Now Jianyan and Jiankun are all dead here. You are a member of Feijian villa. I want you to take this order back to Feijian villa and take over Feijian villa for me. Do you understand?" Pass the order card in the white night. "Take over?" The long bearded king was stunned. "Yes." "From today on, Feijian villa belongs to me. All the resources in it belong to me. You are only responsible for taking care of it for me, understand?" "The little one understands." The long bearded King responded immediately. Bai Ye nodded and handed the token of Heifeng village to Dong Lei: "you are responsible for taking care of the resources of Heifeng village for me."Dong tears hesitated and took the token. "I''ll go back to the soul land for a while. After I''ve dealt with the matter of entering the soul land, I''ll come and visit Wudang. OK, you can go." White night waved. "Yes, my Lord." Long beard true king kowtowed to the white night again, then turned and ran. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take the Heifeng village alone?" Dong tears hesitated for a moment and asked carefully. "Not afraid." "Because if you do that, you will pay for the whole Dongya mountain!" Dong tearful face changed, did not speak again, led a few bodyguards to turn to run. White night quietly watched several people leave, exhaled, toward the exit of Archaean battlefield. A group of people almost did not pause, ran out of the range of jiangjunling, and could no longer see the shadow of the white night. "Miss... Do you really want to guard the Heifeng stronghold for that guy?" A bodyguard sees Dong tears frequently looking at the token in his hand and can''t help asking. "We''ll talk about this later. Let''s go back to Dongya mountain and meet my father first! As long as you go back to Dongya mountain, you don''t have to be afraid even if you come here! " Dong tears whispered, quickening the pace of progress. . (it exploded! There is a problem with the computer and all the manuscripts have been lost. It is estimated that it is difficult to retrieve them. Lao Huo can only rewrite this chapter. This chapter is in current code. There is another chapter later. The quality is not very good. Please forgive me. Lao Huo has to rewrite the outline these days. Please leave a message in the comments section... Feel tired or not...) thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 On a vast mountain, there is a magnificent hall. A group of people in white and yellow striped robes are gathering in the hall, with angry faces. "How could that be true!" At this time, on the hall, a middle-aged man with a Chinese face slapped the table and growled. All the people in the hall were shocked. The middle-aged man took two breaths hard, his eyes were shining with dignity and anger. He looked at the woman below him and said with concern: "tears, you have a rest this time. Don''t go out for the moment! Do you understand? " "Yes, Dad." Dong nodded with tears. "I didn''t expect to see such a strange phenomenon in the Taigu battlefield, which killed a large number of souls in Wudang. Even the leader of Jianyan village of Feijian mountain manor was also poisoned. Fortunately, the tearful girl was lucky enough to escape from the massacre." The elders on both sides lamented. "Tearful son, are you sure that the master Jianyan died in the hands of the master who entered the soul land?" Dongming thought for a moment and asked. "It''s true, Dad. Wang Fu and they can testify." Dong tearfully nodded. "Yes, cliff master, although the man has only the second level of heaven soul state, his strength is particularly terrible. Even the real king can be killed. He doesn''t look like a second-class man at all." Bodyguard Wang Fu busy way. "Entering the soul land is just a lower level continent. Su Muqiu, one of the top ten masters with considerable strength, came out of this place." An old man nearby asked: "tear girl, do you see clearly? Is that man Su Muqiu "No, that person seems to be called white night... " white night? " The crowd looked at each other. "I remember that among the ten great masters in the soul land, there is no one named Bai Ye?" "Is this man a fake master?" There was a moment of contemplation. "It''s too strange. Someone has to look it up." The old man said. "Not bad." Dongming nodded: "it is unknown whether this person is a person who enters the soul land. It is only a lower level continent. How can there be such a capable person? Maybe it''s just some shady guy who deliberately hides his identity. " "Very likely!" "Well, it''s late. Let''s call it a day." Dongming was tired and waved. "Dad, wait a minute." At this time, East tears called out. "Tears, is there anything else?" Dongming inquired. Dong tears hesitated for a moment and turned out a token from his waist. All the elders on both sides stood up. "This is..." "black wind order? This is the token of the leader of Heifeng stronghold An elder cried out. "Tearful son, that man killed the leader of Heifeng stronghold. Did you pick up the token?" Dongming frowned. East tears Leng next, silver teeth a bite, firm way: "no, no, I killed the big leader!" People were stunned when they heard it. But soon, it dawned on them. "Although Heifeng stronghold is just a group of bandits, it is also organized. Its members are spread over most of the mainland of China. There are all kinds of people in Heifeng stronghold. They have gathered a large number of resources relying on beating up their families and robbing their houses, cheating and abducting. It is said that the training materials of Heifeng stronghold are almost rotten, and the materials robbed 50 years ago have not been used up Heifeng stronghold has an unwritten rule since its establishment, that is, the stronghold leader can live in it. Anyone who has the strength to kill the current stronghold leader can replace him and become the new leader... "An elder nearby explained. Everyone knows that the great leader is not killed by Dong tear, and she does not have the strength, but she has the token of the big leader in her hand, so she can announce a thing to the people who don''t know. She killed the boss. She is qualified to take over Heifeng village. "Ha ha, good! Good!! Very good! " Dongming also instantly responded, laughing more than once, quickly went down, kneeling on the ground to help the East tears. "Daughter, you have made a great contribution to our Dongya mountain!! I''m sorry that the leader of Feijian villa didn''t get it. But I don''t want you to get it. Great! Hahaha... " " Dad, although my daughter has a black wind order, her daughter''s strength is still too weak. Please send two uncles to Heifeng village with tears to suppress those thieves and bandits. " East tears bite silver tooth firm way. "OK, I''ll arrange it." Dongming nodded: "tear son, you go down to have a rest first. When dad is ready for everything, you can start immediately and go to Heifeng village." "Yes." Dong tearfully nodded and backed away with the token. As soon as he went out, Wang Fu ran forward. "Miss... How can you say that? It''s the one who killed the leader, but you said such a thing to the master. Besides, if you take out this brand and use the temperament of the cliff master, can you spare the fat of Heifeng stronghold? When the time comes, I will swallow the Heifeng stronghold in Dongya mountain. How can we explain to that adult? ""What do you care?" East tears cold hum, eyes flashing firm light: "no matter who that person is, before in the Archaean battlefield, the sword extended them too careless, this horse lost its front foot, if let that night come to my Dongya mountain, I will call him back and forth." "This..." Wang Fuyi looked worried. "Well, stop talking nonsense, and do what you want." Dong tearful hummed: "in addition, you will immediately spread the story of my killing the great leader, so that the whole people in mainland China will know that as long as this incident spreads, my dongtear''s reputation will certainly soar. At that time, I will take over the Heifeng stronghold and reap both fame and wealth. With the innumerable cultivation materials of Heifeng village, I will have a good reputation, My strength will certainly increase greatly. At that time, the white night will come, and I will not be afraid of it! " After that, Dong tearfully walked away. ... ... ... in the Archean battlefield. Walking slowly with three swords in the daytime. Since he trained the five element spirit body, the evil spirit of Taigu battlefield has no great effect on him. "If you want to make nine turns immortal body to a higher level, I''m afraid we have to find a place more cruel than the Archean battlefield." White night thought. Suddenly, a light flashed through his mind. "Sea? yes! Cross the sea A drop of water from crossing the sea makes Longyue suffer from a serious disease and die. The cruel power inside is absolutely the best thing to cultivate the body. It''s just the five elements spirit body. I don''t know whether it can support the power of crossing the sea... maybe we have to find a time to test it... "hmm? There seems to be a fight in the front? " White night frowned, saw the front of the rubble covered with sword marks, there is blood on the ground. At a glance, the blood is still warm. The fighting here seems to have happened not long ago. "Forget it, what is it to do with me?" White night shook his head and went on. But after a few steps, the man suddenly stopped and looked at a sword feather near the big stone. "It''s like a sword feather with white clothes?" The white night was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, his expression was tight, and he jumped high and looked down on the four sides. Soon, a few faint sword lights in the distance reflected in his eyes. And over there. Yi Bai Xiu was holding a wounded arm and ran forward in a hurry. The sword in her hand was almost unstable. Since she stepped into the Archean battlefield, she has been pursued and killed constantly. First, he was encircled by the masters of several big families in Taiji city. After a difficult breakthrough, he met the soul of the mainland of Wu. In the eyes of Zhiwu Dalu people, those who enter the soul land are like lambs. They are slaughtered by them. Those souls who come from Taiji city have long been dead. She escaped by relying on the magic weapon left by her master. However, these people who go to Wuda are relentless in pursuit and reluctant to give up... "haha, where are you going to escape?" The person behind a brisk step, a step in the air, fell in front of the white show clothes, directly blocked her. It was a man with an inch in his head. His face was full of excitement and his eyes were full of lust. "Run, keep running, why don''t you run? Ha ha... " " what do you want to do? " Yi Bai Xiu clenched her silver teeth and watched these people with vigilance. "You have a good life. You will follow me later, you know?" The man laughed. "Ah Hu, what do you mean? This girl is my first choice. " Later, a few people came, one of them was dissatisfied. "Brother Liu, don''t worry. I''ll give it to you next time I meet another woman." "What''s the best next time? You''ll take less advantage of us! " Several people yelled, all dissatisfied. "What do you want me to do?" "That''s not easy. Let''s have a taste. After that, this woman will be yours." Several people''s eyes are full of animal light. Ah Hu said with a smile: "you bastards, isn''t that good? This girl is not good at training. You can''t play to death. " "How could that happen?" A few people grinned grimly, see a tiger agree, walk toward Yi Bai Xiu directly. "Ah Hu, don''t be surprised. We''ll come together for such a high-quality product." "Ha ha, good!" Ah Hu laughs and takes off his pants directly. He grabs Yi Baixiu''s hand with one hand. "Come here and bite me!" Ah Hu roared, excited. "You brutes, I will not let you succeed even if I die!" Yi Bai Xiujiao denounces and cuts it with a sword, forcing it back. "Asshole!" Ah Hu was angry and full of momentum. Bang! Yi Bai Xiu was shaken to fly, and her pink lips opened and she vomited blood."Dishonest? Break her hands and feet, and see that she is always dishonest Several people swearing, rushed forward, will start. White clothes show shell teeth clenched, closed eyes, heart only despair and helplessness, eyes have tears slide down, it will detonate the spirit of heaven in the body. But just then, she found herself unable to move. The soul power in the body seems to be solidified. At this time, a wonderful power spread. She was stunned and opened her eyes, but all the people before meeting were still in the same place, motionless... "what''s the matter? Why can''t I move? " One yelled in a panic. "I can''t move... Niang xipi, is this girl doing the ghost?" Ah Hu roared. But at this moment, a slight footstep came. A man with a gloomy face stepped towards it. The man''s waist with three swords, cold eyes, like an ice cellar, cold looking at a tiger and others. "Who are you?" Ah Hu asked in amazement. The man did not speak, went to the white show next to the clothes, directly picked her up. Yi Bai Xiu was stunned and turned her head with difficulty. What came into her eyes was a familiar face. "White night..." her heart, which was almost dying, suddenly revived, excited and called, tears could not stop overflowing from the eyes. Although she is a master, she is a woman in the end. "I''m sorry to have made you suffer. I''ll leave it to me." Said the white night gently. Yi Bai Xiu was stunned. She felt a strong man''s breath all around her body, and her cheeks suddenly turned red. She said softly and did not speak again. A square falls from the hand of the white night. Soon, the square into the shape of Shura. "The official?" "What are you doing? Do you know who we are? You move, let''s try. " Ah Hu was angry and threatened. "Today, even if you are the king of heaven, I will kill you." The white night hums coldly. His mind moved, and Shura stepped forward. That blood red eye is staring at a tiger several people, straight the scalp that they see is numb. He saw that Shura put his double knives on the ground, stretched out his hand to break the limbs of one of them, and then beat them to pieces. "Ah The man uttered a heartrending scream that almost cut through the sky. The faces of the others changed greatly. Shura gave out evil spirit laughter, seized the head of that man, and suddenly raised it. Whew... the man''s head was pulled out from the spine. On that face, the expression of pain was frozen. One died miserably. The rest of them were scared out of their wits. Shura did the same, and solved the rest of the people. All of them had their vertebrae torn off and their bones were smashed. Soon, it was ah Hu''s turn. "The devil... You are the devil..." ah Hu''s urine all flowed out. He wanted to tremble, but his body couldn''t move at all. People could only roar like crazy. "Wait a minute." A light drink at night. Shura froze like a sculpture. "Put his remnant soul in the cauldron furnace, and I want to be alive and refine him!" The white night throws a cauldron furnace from the Qianlong ring. Shura immediately broke AHU''s limbs, cut off his ears and nose, dug out his eyes, and put into the cauldron furnace. "White night... This..." seeing that Bai Ye used such cruel means to deal with these people, Yi Baixiu shook her delicate body. "If they dare to move you, I will make them worse than dead!" White night eyes twinkle with anger and self blame, also some blame looking at clothes white show. "Why did you come? If I come later, do you think about the consequences? " "No..." "is it worth it?" "What''s worth it? We all care about you, that''s why I''m here Clothes white show a smile, such as flowers. White night heart a warm, but still sigh. Yi Baixiu was injured, and he held it horizontally and went forward. She did not affectation, curled up body nest in this man''s arms, as if in coquetry. "Where are we going?" "Go back." A cold voice sounded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 Bang! Bang! Bang! A violent noise was heard outside the gate of Vientiane gate. A large number of the disciples of the Vientiane gate rushed to the gate, one by one dressed in armour, carrying swords, armed and nervous. Fu Wuqing and yinxueyue walked to the gate and looked out. They saw a large number of soul people outside the gate of the Vientiane gate. They were like the tide, and they were constantly pounding towards this side, trying to break through the human wall line composed of the people of the Vientiane gate. The boundary of the Vientiane gate station is opened, and the periphery is protected by several light shields. Attacking the Vientiane gate is a big crime. However, the crowd is crowded and there are several terrible attacks. No one knows who did it. These are the reasons why the law does not blame the public. "How could that happen?" Fu mercilessly takes back the sight, Jiaorong hair tight. "Who are these souls? Why even the territory of Vientiane gate dare to be wild? " Zixiao came over, his face angry. "They are all souls in Taiji City, and some things come from outside. There are no factional forces. They are just scattered. Because the families of Taiji city support them, they are so unscrupulous. " A group of elite warriors of the Vientiane gate appeared, and the leader was the number one scholar. With a flag in his hand, he went to the gate and waved a few times. The warriors began to make up for defense. "The champion." Several people poured in. "Listen to the words of the number one scholar, the reason why these souls gather here is because of us?" Lin Zhengtian, sitting on a stone bench, couldn''t help saying. The champion didn''t speak. "Taigu battlefield is closed, but there is no news in it. We don''t know whether younger martial brother Bai is dead or alive. These families are afraid of younger martial brother Bai, so they want to take us and take us as hostages. Even if younger martial brother Bai comes out of Taigu battlefield safely, they will not be afraid. If we are captured by them, younger martial brother Bai will be implicated." The sound blood moon caresses the strings, and the pink lips reveal the key points. "We can only blame our poor strength!" Zixiao clenched his fist. Our practice time is too short. We are better than too many people to have our current accomplishments. Brother Zixiao doesn''t have to blame himself. After all, not everyone is a monster like Bai. " Lin Zhengtian, with a bitter smile, comforted him: "during this period of time, we should not leave the gate of Vientiane to avoid accidents." The crowd nodded. "However, the Vientiane gate is not a safe place for us." Feng Qingyu observed the situation outside through the gate and said in a deep voice. The wave of people outside is becoming more and more intense, and the number of souls gathered is also very large, almost tens of thousands. Most of the Jiashi in the station of the Vientiane gate are mobilized, but they can''t resist the surging crowd. "Vientiane gate, hand in people!" "Surrender the sinner of Taiji city!" "How can the Vientiane gate protect the evil when they kill people in Tai Chi City in the white night? How can you become an example of the nine soul continent in the future The noise went on and on. "The people of Vientiane gate, if you don''t hand it in, I''ll rush in and get people!" "The Vientiane gate is like this. I''m afraid that evil has come out of the Vientiane gate. Everyone, break the boundary and smash the human wall to clear away the evils and evils for the Vientiane gate. Return the tranquility of Taiji city and the nine souls of the mainland!! Go Among the crowd, I don''t know who yelled. The voice was wrapped with soul power, which was very loud in the noisy scene. The crowd seems to have been inspired by the general, crazy rush forward, some excited Taiji city soul has even begun to attack the warriors of the Vientiane gate, more and more soul skills toward the boundary of the Vientiane gate. "The champion." A beetle rushed into the gate and reported to the champion: "just got the news, there are a group of soul people coming to this side." "How many?" The champion frowned. "About five thousand." "Five thousand?" The crowd turned pale. "These are probably the people the families have come for." "They are putting pressure on the Vientiane gate! Look at the situation outside the gate. If these 5000 people arrive, we will not be able to guard the gate. " "Asshole!" Zi Xiaoqi slapped the stone table and clasped his fist at the number one scholar and said, "Lord champion, these people are so blasphemous and challenging authority. Why don''t you order them to kill directly? The soul people of the Vientiane gate are all the elite among the elite, and their strength is generally stronger than these soul people. Why not beat them back by force? " "It''s not possible." The No.1 scholar shook his head and sighed: "although I know that these souls were brought by several families of Taiji city to create chaos, they did not make any big mistakes. If the murders were carried out, the reputation of the Vientiane gate would be destroyed. Once it was spread to the general school, I could not bear the responsibility. Moreover, once the murders were opened, there would be chaos. Those family experts There will be an excuse, and they will take advantage of this effort to weaken our Vientiane gate, and they will take advantage of the situation to attack you. Therefore, we must stabilize the crowd and stabilize the situation, and there must be no chaos. ""But now the situation is out of control. Should we wait for death like this?" Huan Shiying comes with Prajna, looking eager. "It''s a pity that there''s something wrong with the mainland of Wu, otherwise our Vientiane gate will not be like this." The champion sighed. "To mainland Wu? What''s the matter here related to mainland Wu? " "You don''t know, the clan class of our Vientiane sect is the same as that of the nine soul continent. It is one level that governs one layer and restricts another layer. However, the Vientiane gate in mainland Wu has long existed in name and has been razed by the strong. In that chaotic continent, even the general faction can not get involved. The general faction has sent several waves of people to the past, either killed or expelled A Vientiane gate is guarded by only a few old and weak people. This was left by the powerful people in the mainland of Wu to avoid the general headquarters sending people to rebuild the Vientiane gate. " The number one scholar said. People were surprised. "Is there such a thing?" "Zhiwu land is a famous chaotic place in jiuhun continent. Because the Vientiane gate in Zhiwu was abandoned, we couldn''t move up to rescue soldiers in time. In addition, the families of Taiji city have been operating for thousands of years, which makes our Vientiane gate unable to hold them down. If the branch of Vientiane gate in Wuda land is complete, I only need an urgent order and it will take less than half a day The master came across the sea to suppress these family members. But now my urgent order can''t be sent. If I want to make fear, I can only send it to Qingge mainland. " The champion''s face is full of worries. When people from Qingge mainland came here, they just wanted to die... Fu Qingqing and others understood the difficulty of the Vientiane gate. "You don''t have to worry. I''ve already sent a message to longjue''s branch in soul land. Calculate the time. They should come soon." When she saw that everyone was in a low mood and the atmosphere was a little low, she couldn''t help saying. "The soul of the dragon in mainland China?" Huan poem Yingying Leng. "It seems that..." the snake hesitated. "Eh... Like? What do you mean? " For the first time, people felt empty. "It''s said by the adults that the dragon city and the Liu family in the soul land have already belonged to our dragon Juegan. You and I have come to Taiji city and have no time to visit these two places. However, since the adults have said so, I will try to contact them. If it is true, they should come..." "even if it is true, can they be useful when they come? The mainland forces that can be incorporated into dragon Jue will not be large in scale, will they? " Son smile bitter way. When they heard this, they were disappointed. Boom! At this time, a loud noise came out. Then the whole Vientiane door shook. "No, the border is broken." The No.1 scholar''s face changed greatly, and he said to several people: "you go back inside first. It''s too dangerous here. Go to the elder''s hall. All the elders are there. They will protect your safety." "This..." several people hesitated. "Let''s go." Lin Zhengtian got up and his expression became serious. He murmured and took the lead to walk towards the inner hall. At this time, a large number of souls appeared in the distance again. This was the "reinforcements" that the Taiji City family had found. They rushed into the crowd, expanded the crowd, and impacted the wall of the Vientiane gate. Some people had already started to work. The boundary was broken, and the wall of the gate was shaking like branches and leaves in the rain. Behind the crowd, a large number of Taiji City experts gathered here. They are like eagles staring at their prey, coveting this one. "The Vientiane gate has always oppressed our families. Because of their suppression, our development space is limited and our strength growth is slow. If there is no Taiji City, how can we be subjugated under Zhiwu mainland when we enter the soul land? This time, we must give the Vientiane gate some color to see An Jia An Mo such as staring at the chaotic Vientiane gate door, showing a trace of sneer. "The settler said that well, but we can''t do too much. After all, the Vientiane gate here does not represent all of their strength. If the general faction is annoyed, we will have a lot of trouble. The main purpose of this action is to those first ancestors who came from Qingge mainland, and then Vientiane gate. The ancestors have decided to take advantage of the chaos and weaken it Some of the power of the Vientiane gate will be followed by Wudang when the time is ripe! Control the whole continent Next to Xiao Chonghai light said, a smile appeared on his face. Several people nodded and their eyes were shining. They want to rule the mainland for too long, and they want real power for too long. "What about the ancestors? Where are they? " "Nature is in the weakest part of Vientiane gate." Looking from afar, Xiao Chonghai saw that the walls of the Vientiane gate had begun to fall apart, and he murmured, "let''s go ahead, attack head on, and dismantle the gate of Vientiane gate first!" "Good!" As soon as the voice fell, the crowd jumped into a rainbow and rushed to the gate. At the moment, a golden light flashed open at the gate of Archaean battlefield not far away from Xiaoxu dreamland, and the gate slowly moved awayA tall and straight man came out with a pair of sharp eyes and looked around the four directions... . (the information has been found back, nothing happened, thank you for your help!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 "Strange, why is there no one around here?" Yi Bai Xiu looks around, Liu Mei frowns. The white night looked around, and there was no one to see. It is reasonable to say that there should be a gate keeper of Vientiane at the gate of Archean battlefield. Did you say something? In the daytime, I turned my head and looked around, but I saw a house not far away whose window was half open. A head was shaking inside and peeping at this side. Most of the people who live in Taiji city are soul people who settle here and practice. They have no faction. They usually work in Taiji city to earn training materials. White night body movement, instant fall in that window, straight open it. "What are you doing?" Inside, a male soulman screamed in a panic. "What''s going on here?" Ask in the daytime. "Why should I tell you?" Seeing that the soul state of the other side was not high, the spirit was enough, and he hummed. White night did not say anything, just slapped on the wall. Crash... the stone house turns to powder immediately... "ah?" The soul was so frightened that he quickly said, "I say, I say! My lord... The thing is that all the big families started to fight against the Vientiane gate. Most of the soul people in Taiji city were organized by these families and went to the Vientiane gate to create chaos... " " create chaos? " White night looks angry. "These families in Taiji city bought up most of the souls in Taiji city at the cost of cultivating materials. Now they all gather at the gate of the Vientiane gate to put pressure on the gate. According to the villain''s estimation, most of them are going to attack the gate!" Said the soul. "No way! Attack Vientiane gate? If you want to attack the Vientiane gate, the families of Taiji city will come to an end! " Not far away from the white show, a look of solemn came over. "Ah, are you master Yi?" Seeing the visitor, the soul soul soul immediately got excited. He took out his pen and paper from nowhere and said in a hurry: "Master Yi, I am your fan. Would you please sign my name?" "Er..." Yi Bai Xiu Leng next, but still did. The white night looks gloomy. I am also a master. How can I be treated so badly? The soulman got the signature and was so happy, like a child. "Why don''t you join these big families in fighting against Vientiane?" White night asked again. "You''re stupid. The Vientiane gate is the most authoritative organization in the nine souls continent. How can it fight against them? What''s more, although the people of the Vientiane gate are more rigid, they haven''t done anything harmful to nature. Their prestige is also pretty good. Not everyone will be the lackeys of those big families for the sake of small profits. " Said the soulman, as he gathered up his signature like a treasure. Hearing the sound in the white night, he nodded and took out a storage ring from the Qianlong ring, which was obtained in the Archaean battlefield, and threw it to the soul. "It''s compensation for your house." After that, he led the white show to leave. The soul picked up the ring on the ground and looked at the white night strangely. "Who is this guy? Why did Master Yi follow him? Look at his appearance. His eyes are familiar. Wait, this man... "The soul seeming to think of something. His face changed suddenly. Then he spat out the words:" this guy... Shouldn''t it be a white night? " He was full of excitement, and his face was full of horror. Looking at the ring in his hand, he opened it with fear. However, the scene inside confirmed his conjecture. Baby, they are all treasures. Although in mainland China, these things are not the best, but in the mainland of soul, they are all sky high prices. He was really master Bai... the soul was suddenly in a cold sweat. Thinking of his disrespect to master Bai, his courage trembled, but soon recovered. "It''s said that master Bai killed and killed cruelly. Today, it''s not like... Niang. Today it''s also a fate... ... the white night and Yi Baixiu walked like lightning, and they soon came to the front door of the Vientiane gate. However, this place is full of people. It''s a mess. People who are not clear about the number of people are very excited. They directly break through the wall of people arranged by the warriors of the Vientiane gate and rush into the gate like crazy. The cold eyes of the white night, staring at the front of the crowd, those masters of the big family actually opened the way for the crowd, wantonly slaughtered the wanxiangmen Jiashi. "It seems that these Taiji city''s heroes and heroines really want to attack the Vientiane gate. With so many soul people participating, the Vientiane sect will always blame them. They can also use these people to exonerate their crimes. It''s a good idea!" Her teeth clenched, her face full of indignation. "I don''t care what they intend to do or what they want. Since they have provoked me, they are my enemies of the night." White night turned his head: "Bai Xiu, how is your injury?" "After taking the good pills you gave me, I have recovered my soul Qi.""Do me a favor. Now the chaos is raging and the Vientiane gate has been broken. I''m afraid that those family members will attack my senior brothers and sisters. You can enter the Vientiane gate quickly, find my senior brothers and sisters, take them away and leave Taiji city." "And you?" Yi Baixiu asked urgently. "I''ll start from here." White night light road, eyes cold, killing flashing. Yi Bai Xiu Leng next, and then nodded: "that your own more careful." "Well." "Remember, don''t compete with the grandfathers of big families. You are not their opponent." Yi Baixiu once again told him, and then jumped up and turned into a white rainbow to rush to the interior of the Vientiane gate. Seeing this in the white night, he scanned the soul in front of him, then jumped up and stood on the lighthouse not far away from his side, looking down at the turbulent crowd. "All the souls of Taiji City, listen, I''m white night. I''m commanding you to stop attacking the Vientiane gate as soon as possible in my capacity as a master! There is no amnesty for killing! " The voice is wrapped in soul power and swings in all directions. But the crowd was still there, and they didn''t hear him at all. On the contrary, the children of several big families saw the white night, and they called on the experts and surrounded the white night. "Let''s stop? White night! Who are you? What if you were a master? Did you get beaten up and run into the Archaean battlefield? " Several souls turned their heads and jeered at the white night on the lighthouse. White night did not pay attention to these people''s words, continued to speak lightly. "I say it again and for the last time, I order you to stop attacking the Vientiane gate as soon as possible in my capacity as a master! There is no amnesty for killing! " And the sound went off again. But the crowd showed no sign of stopping. They rushed madly towards the Vientiane gate, trampling on the corpses of the Vientiane gate and rushed inside. "White night, you did not die in the Archaean battlefield, but you are too stupid? Last time, it was hard to recover a life. Why did you die again today? Anyway! Since you are here, stay! " Huang Yaofei led more than a dozen experts to come, looked at the people on the lighthouse, laughed, and then waved his big hand away. Whoosh! Whoosh! More than a dozen figures immediately rushed past, and the cold sharp sword instantly surrounded the white night and cut away at his flaws. But at the moment when all the swords were about to touch the white night, there was a buzzing sound and a strange sound came out. Then everyone froze. Huang Yaofei''s pupils shrink, but he sees a step in the sky at night. Whoosh! He disappeared in an instant and then appeared in front of Huang Yaofei. It''s a total blink. Huang Yaofei''s brain had no time to turn around. Whew! Just as he stood in front of Huang Yaofei, the bodies of more than a dozen Yang soul state masters who had been frozen were all exploded and turned into blood mist. This is the terrible truth of the general trend! In this area of truth, its body expands infinitely, and then it is destroyed. "Why have you grown so much more?" Huang Yaofei retreated and looked at the white night in horror. The other party didn''t even come out, so he destroyed so many of his subordinates. He also plans to use these masters to hold down the white night, and wait for other experts to come to support him and kill the white night in one fell swoop, but he doesn''t want the white night''s means to be the same as the devil! Huang Yaofei did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, turned and ran. But as soon as he took a step, a sword came and circled his body. Chi la... his limbs were suddenly cut off, and his trunk fell to the ground and howled in pain. Huang Yaofei was directly cut into a stick by the white night. It''s terrible all around. "White night... You... What are you going to do?" Yelled Huang Yaofei. "Revenge!" The white night said coldly, but he did not immediately kill Huang Yaofei. Instead, he jumped into the sky and looked at the dense crowd below. He pulled out the general''s magic sword like a dark blue meteor falling from the sky and fell towards the crowd. WOW!!!! Six spirits urge. Fusion of five souls! The soul emperor was born and Yuan Li was sacrificed. The sword burst out like a pure world of brilliance, against the sky the sword tore up the turbid soul power floating over the gate of Vientiane! Huang Yaofei looks at the gorgeous sword. With a brilliant blow, people seem to forget the pain... he holds the sword in both hands, and the blade is facing down. People and swords are almost integrated into one body. The blade trembles and roars wildly. "Sword! Bingtantian Sonorous! All the blades of the sword fell into the earth. Like dead branches in spring. Like a plum blossom in full bloom. A heavy snowfall suddenly fell.At the moment when the blade stabbed into the earth, a huge frost bloomed on this land like flowers. Where the frost passes, the soul is frozen, just like a statue. It keeps the last movement before freezing, and even the soul force stops... the boiling noise in the four directions is instantly extinguished, as if time stops! One sword, ten thousand people! The people who are not frozen by the ice Tan Sky Sword force look at this scene stupidly. But then, a more shocking scene appeared. Br > in the middle of the night, his sword will not be pulled out from the middle of the day. He is really going to kill!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 The Vientiane gate is in chaos. But the real main attack point is not in the gate. Whether it''s an Zizi, Huang Riyue, or the leader of the Vientiane sect and the number one scholar, they all know it very well. Those soul people outside are just bewitched and lured by some benefits. They just want to take advantage of the chaos and make profits in the Vientiane gate. And it is the people of these big families who really want to attack the Vientiane gate. In the hall on the side of the Vientiane gate, a group of spirituals are building up their strength and bombarding the hall door. A group of warriors of the Vientiane gate block up at the hall door and bombard the soul people who intend to rush in. The boundary of the hall has been smashed, and there are corpses on the ground. Even the walls are broken and dilapidated, and sometimes some soul people rush in from the damaged walls. "Hold on! You can''t let them pass. " A girl in a blue dress stands behind these souls. She holds a long blue sword in her hand and stands quietly. Her eyes are cold as frost. She stares at those who intend to rush in. When the soul comes in, the blue sword will cut off the other''s head at the first time. The people outside did not know that the hall was full of the corpses of the souls. They can''t see the dead, they can''t see the threat, they can only see the rare treasures in the gate of Vientiane. This man is Longyue. After practicing the "formula of stepping on the moon", she has not only opened a little bit naked, but also successfully opened a new-born "cold moon sky soul", and her accomplishments have soared rapidly in a short time, and has entered the high level of Yang soul state. It is not in words to fight against the supreme one with the help of the formula of stepping on the moon. After receiving the news of snake entanglement, she did not hesitate, and led the experts of Longcheng and Liujia forces to Longcheng. In addition, Tianwang Palace also supported a group of experts. She knew that man was in Taiji city. However, when she led the crowd to come, the gate of the Vientiane gate had been broken, and the people of the Vientiane sect were retreating to the forbidden area, intending to transfer Yin XueYue and others through the dark channel of the forbidden area, and at the same time, issued a rescue order to the headquarters. However, it will take at least one month to send someone from the general manager. By then, the situation will be out of control. However, these dragon months are beyond her control. She has only one task, that is to cover the retreat of Huan Shiying and yinxueyue. These people are very important to that person. If something happens to these people, she can''t imagine how she can explain to that person... "dragon master, we can''t hold on." A wounded dragon family covered a bloody sword wound on his body, bumped along and yelled hoarsely. "This is the only access to the forbidden area of the Vientiane gate. It takes time for the boundary of the forbidden area to open. We will hold on for a while, and when the border is completely opened, we will all retreat." The Dragon moon gazed and cried. "Yes The man gritted his teeth and turned to kill the line. "Hahaha, a group of mobs dare to block the general situation of Taiji city? Who do you think you are? Why don''t you get out of here? " At this time, a huge roar of laughter lingered in and out of the hall. Then a huge shadow of a knife flashed towards this side and chopped up the soul of this head. Dong Long! The whole hall exploded directly and the defense line collapsed completely. "Step back and gather around me." Long Yue sees this, and drinks a lot. Long Jue''s people withdraw one after another and gather around long Yue. Outside the soul of the people swarmed in, mouth howling, the hand of the sword ferociously cut toward the Dragon Jue Ren. "Looking for death!" Long Yue snorted coldly, and the sharp blade in her hand shook away. A sword pattern swung forward like a ripple. Where the sword pattern passed, all the souls were cut, just like a rose blooming, gorgeous but cruel. The souls were terrified. "The girl looks young, but her strength is good." At this time, the sound of laughter just now sounded again, followed by a swift figure, almost like lightning, rushed in from the outside, straight to Longyue. Bang! The lightning like figure spits out the sword shadow like running thunder, crackling and snapping, and it''s tight. Long Yue clasped his sword with one hand, and his arms swayed gently. The sword was like a cold moon. As the slender jade arm cut through the void, the blade felt a chill that stabbed the spirit. The shadow of the sword was covered with cold, and the chill on the blade was reduced by half. As soon as the eyes of the visitor were angry, the spirit of heaven was suddenly aroused, and the blade became more powerful. The blade of the sword had four kinds of forces: wind, fire, thunder and lightning. With the blade''s swing, it ran to the four directions. The broken hall immediately cracked and exploded, shaking people''s skin and flesh, as if their bodies were almost scattered. But Longyue did nothing, not only that. Her sword fell from the air like a cold moon, but she bent the man''s sword. The sword went down with the trend and hit the man''s chest. Bang! The man stepped back three steps in a row, each step pounding the earth like an earthquake. "Good!"Longjue''s people are very happy to see this scene. And the man also showed a color of surprise, not only he, but also the people around him felt incredible. Looking at the Dragon moon one by one, he was full of fear. "What''s your name, little girl?" The man calmed down and asked. "Moon." "Dragon moon? I haven''t heard of this name, but with your hand just now, it''s not a problem to get into the top five of the master! Under the real king, you can fight! It''s very powerful to have such strength so young. " The man laughed, as if appreciating, but his eyes sparkled with a strange heat. "But what I''m more interested in is that the soul technique you just used is very unique, which can enhance the sword and soul power. There is also a field that does not belong to the general trend. How can ordinary skills be so mysterious? I''m afraid the reason why your strength is so strong is related to this skill. Hand it over, so that I can release you and the people around you. " "Feelings, you talk to me nonsense, just want to get my set of soul formula?" Long Yue snorted, her eyes disdained. "What? You don''t want to? " The man said, "do you know who you are facing?" "What?" Long Yue frowns. "You are facing a real king, a stupid woman!" The people nearby couldn''t help shouting. "This is the magnate of our Taiji City, the peak of the whole soul land, master FA Ren! In front of master falen, don''t say you are such a stupid woman with no brain. Even the master of the Vientiane sect has to give three points to him! Master falen saw that you had some talent, but he couldn''t bear it, so he asked you to give up your soul formula and let you have a way to live, but you don''t know how rare it is! Sad A woman chattered, with a strong sarcastic tone. But her words fell to the ears of longjue people, as if a death notice had been read out. "True... True king?" "What should I do now? How can we fight against the true king? Dragon Lord, we... " the hope that people have just kindled has been extinguished again. They are struggling against the supreme, and it is almost impossible for them to fight against the real king who is higher than the supreme. Most of the people who followed long Yue came from Longcheng and the Liu family. For these two forces, Yang Hun state is already at its peak. If the two forces were not integrated in the daytime and given some Xu Gong methods to improve their strength, how could they fight these terrible souls here. Long Yue''s eyes are dignified and pondering the countermeasures. Obviously, she was under unprecedented pressure to learn about the other side''s real strength. "Nvwa, I don''t want to waste my time. Hand in the soul formula you have practiced quickly, so as not to let me do it. You will not be very good-looking." Faren sneers. "Find a way out." Dragon moon see no way, to the people behind me low read a sentence. "Dragon master, you..." "you are all injured, and you can''t stop Zhenjun. If you stay, you will die. I will house the rear for you, and you will rush to the forbidden area." Long Yuening road. "Dragon Master..." "go After a big drink, the Dragon moon suddenly comes out of the sword and kills the Dharma blade. Even if the other party is a real king, she will try. "Beyond my ability!" Dharma blade was furious, and the blade of the big knife in his hand was directly cut towards the ground. "Let you see the power of my Dharma power blade! Blade of five elements! Open it A roar burst out, and a burning wall of fire sprang out in front of the Dragon moon. She chopped away in a hurry. But the wall of fire was so thick that it almost melted her sword. As soon as she bit her teeth, she tried to wriggle, but as soon as she moved, there was a wall of water beside her. On the other side, a wall appears. Looking back, I don''t know when a wind wall has formed... the four elements have completely locked her. But this is not the end. When the Dharma blade wields the sword at will, a large amount of amazing blade Qi will be produced directly from the four terrible walls. Long Yue resists in a hurry, but she is overwhelmed. Each breath of these four walls can blow out nearly a thousand terrifying Sabre Qi. Even if she can keep up with her speed, her soul power is hard to hold for a long time. "Chasing stars and months!" As soon as the Dragon moon and silver teeth bite, the blade of the sword goes up and rushes forward. The sword edge bursts out the sun and moon brilliance. The sword intends to tear the elements above, and people rush out. But as soon as she got out of the cage constructed by the power of the four elements, she was hit by a terrible yuan potential, and she fell heavily on the ground and spat out blood. It turned out that the Dharma blade still left a force on the top. He had long guessed that Longyue would break through from above. "You''ve fallen before I can help. Tut tut... It''s pathetic." With a faint smile, falen comes with his knife. "What? Are you not willing to hand over that set of soul formula? " "Even if I do, I will die. Why should I let you succeed?"Long Yue stood up and said weakly. "You asked for it FA blade lost his patience. He snorted and ran away. Whew. At this time, the crowd suddenly burst open, a person''s image is like a sharp knife, directly hit the crowd, rushed to this side, straight cut the blade. Falian was shocked and cut off with one knife. However, he was met by two terrible straight knives. Sonorous! The explosion blew away. The Dharma blade was shaken back, and the man had been retreating for more than ten steps before he stopped. His powerful real king was also turbulent. "Who? How dare you attack me? " Falian was angry and fixed his eyes, but his pupil was enlarged for several minutes. It''s not a man... It''s an agent! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 "The official? Does that guy come back alive Dharma blade''s face showed astonishment, and a trace of fear twinkled in his eyes. Long Yue did not see Shura, and did not know who this person was in front of her. She looked at it a few times, some vigilant, and some nervous: "who is your excellency?" But there was a silence. "Who is your excellency? Why save me? " Long Yue asked again. But the man did not move, like a sculpture, two broad straight knives cold to the person in front. "Deaf?" "Not like it." Long Jue''s people whispered. But just then, there was a commotion in the rear. In the distance came bursts of noise, people here looked back, but saw a large number of soul people running towards this side. "Master falen, do it quickly. Those guys outside seem to have come in. If we let them all come here, there will be more people robbing the baby later. We are afraid that we can''t get any good treasure." Someone saw this and cried out in a hurry. The reason why they tried their best to squeeze into the gate of Vientiane was that they hoped to be able to get ahead of the others and seize the baby first. We can see that there are so many people coming out of the rear. How can we not be in a hurry? "This is the official of Zhenjun level. It''s hard to deal with it. It''s going to take a lot of effort to get rid of it. What''s more, since it appears here, the white night must be nearby." The method of solidifying the blade. "White night? The official? " On hearing this, Longyue was stunned and surprised to see the figure in front of him: "is this an organ man?" The dragon was astonished. Can you match the real king? They had never heard of... but by this time, the crowd had already arrived. The scene became chaotic again. However, these people are not eager to seize the treasure, but a look of fear, loss of mind, unimpeded and despairing. They run like crazy, regardless of everything, and their soul power is used. Most of them even have terrible sword injuries and lack arms and legs. They look more like they are running away! "What''s going on?" Someone noticed something was wrong. "Help!! Somebody help me At this time, toward the fleeing soul people issued a heartrending cry. Dharma blade and other souls were all frightened and turned around in a hurry. But look at the dust and the crowd. All of them ran away like mad as if they had met the plague God, but the rich dust behind them was like a devil''s mouth. After swallowing the souls, those spirits never ran out again. "Who? Playing tricks here? " Falen drinks, and his sleeve and robe wave. Whoa! The strong wind blows the dust away directly. The scene there immediately appeared in people''s eyes. In the dust, a man came to this place with two swords. Beside him, there were countless corpses, the remains of these souls. "White night!" "It was... It was the white night!" The souls looked at the man and cried out in horror. "You''re here Falen narrowed. Although the white night is a step by step, but he did not take a step, there is a sense of the end of the world, the pace of walking is faster than these soul of the full fleeing. After a while, he caught up with the two men and went straight to the head of the owl. Blood dyed his robe red, killing people only with a wave, his eyes without joy and sorrow, just repeated harvesting life. It''s killing God! "Stop running, stop!" The roar of the dharman frightens most of the escaped souls, but a few of them are scared out of their wits and continue to flee. FA blade immediately wields the sword, and the elemental blade cuts off all of them. The souls were terrified and stopped in a hurry. "Escape, is not escape, white night is here, he wants to kill you, even if you escape to the ends of the earth also can not escape, so, if you want to live, you must listen to my command, rely on me, join hands with me, kill this person!" Falen shouts. Seeing that Dharma blade took the lead, the hesitating crowd finally settled down. The white night came and stood in front of these souls. With a random sweep, there are more than a thousand souls in front of you, almost all of them above the Yang soul state. There are dozens of the most powerful ones. This number alone is enough to match a real king, not to mention the ancient strongman of Taiji city. "White night, you are wicked! Even in Taiji City, killing innocent people indiscriminately! Do you know what you''re doing? " Falen angrily scolded. "I have already told you to wait. I want you to stop attacking the Vientiane gate immediately. Otherwise, if you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me."The white night is light. The faces of the people changed. In fact, everyone heard the two voices, but who would take it seriously? Even long Yue thinks it''s just a prank. How can a person kill so many souls here? But soon, Long Yue was excited and suddenly thought of something. I want to do something like this in Qingge mainland. I don''t have to do it in the daytime. "Well, white night, what are you qualified to stop us from doing things? There are spies coming out of the gate of Vientiane and harbouring your accomplices. We are cleaning up the gate for the Vientiane gate and eliminating the harm of entering the soul land. What''s wrong? It''s you. You are vicious and vicious. If you don''t get rid of it, it will be a great disaster for me to enter the soul land! " After that, falen held up the sword in his hand and said, "everybody, go up together. He has only one person. Don''t be afraid. I''ll take the array and kill you for you!" After that, the blade burst out a colorful and strange light, covering these souls. The souls are flooded by this force, and one by one the soul power rises rapidly. The lower level people in the Yang soul state have directly upgraded to a higher level, and the higher level people''s soul power has also taken a big step, and their combat power is rising. The morale of the people was high, and they were not as scared as before. "Kill!" The souls all rushed. "Not good!" The Dragon month sees this, startled to lose color, hastily drinks a way: "quick, go to help!" However, as soon as longjue''s men were about to move, Shura raised his sword and stopped them. "Er... This..." "you don''t have to sit down and take pills to recover. I''ll give it to me here." The sound of drinking in the white night came, and then he rushed to the ground with vigorous steps, and the icy TanTian directly stabbed at the ground. Whoa. A huge frost wave rose from the ground, and when it rose to 89 meters high, it suddenly collapsed and fell down. Huge ice blocks smashed into the crowd and scattered it. White night eyes a Lin, stride forward. "The magic skill of hundred battles: the end of the eight wastelands of war!" With a loud drink, people turn into light beams, and they run into the chaotic crowd. The light beam is like a sharp sword, which runs through the soul''s heart. All the people who are penetrated fall to the ground and die. They are killed before their soul skills can be stimulated. Baizhan magic skill is a powerful soul formula that stresses the application of soul power limit. Once the theory of using soul power is understood, the power of soul power will be improved His feet are full of soul power, and then burst out. But after the outbreak, the soul power of both feet moves to both hands at an amazing speed to attack and kill. When the attack is finished, it moves quickly and reconnects the feet. After the Baizhan magic skill was launched, the soul power in the body of the white night was like a high-speed rotating light beam, moving back and forth in the body. After counting the rest, standing still in the daytime, the soul power dissipates. The first two hundred souls all fell to the ground and died. On the scarlet boundless sword, the blood dripped down, and the monsters were terrible. Strong! Fierce! This is the only thought in the mind of the living soul person on the scene... "how... What''s going on?" "Do you see what he''s up to?" "I can''t see clearly at all, it''s too fast..." "he clearly only has the strength of heaven soul state! How could this happen? " The people on the side of fa''an roared in anger, and were unwilling, angry, hesitating and afraid. Including Dharma blade, they have already begun to doubt life and soul way! Because the man in front of him completely subverts their understanding of the soul state. And the people of longjue''s side, one by one, are hoarse and gaping. "Dragon Master..." a woman was stunned. "What''s the matter?" Dragon moon side face. "Is this man... Really the leader of our dragon Jue?" The woman''s voice was trembling. "Yes." Long Yue nodded: "you should have heard of him in this period of time. He is the famous master of white night White who has been famous in the soul land recently." Once this statement fell, the dragon was shocked. "Is he the white master who has killed half of the list of masters?" "God, it''s him? He''s my idol! " "So handsome!" Long Jue''s people inexplicably excited, one by one, are glad to join the dragon. In the white night, he broke through the illusory realm of Xiaoxu, cut down the master in anger, and fought several families alone. What''s more, the story of the Bo family''s mutilation has been spread all over the country. Some good people have already juxtaposed him with Su Muqiu, who ranks first. In mainland China, there are a large number of young people who support the white night. After all, what the white night does is too hot-blooded, which has won many hot-blooded young people''s pursuit. They are regarded as idols and even regarded as gods. Seeing this powerful figure standing in front of him, how can these people who join the Dragon Jue in admiration not be excited?"No time to waste!" At this time, the white night suddenly looked at the Dharma blade in the crowd and rushed forward. Whoa. In a terrible situation, the truth fell in an instant, and all the souls were controlled and could not move. Even the body of the Dharma blade was greatly slowed down... "wind, fire, thunder and lightning! Cut The sword was shocked and didn''t dare to keep it at all. With a split of the long sword, a stream of ten Zhang long sword Qi was flying out. From the Qi of the sword, sometimes a hot dragon came out, and sometimes a terrible flash of lightning came out, which made people feel very scared even at a glance. However, the white night did not even look at it, even though it dashed, it killed the Dharma blade with the fastest speed. "Holy in flesh? It''s very strong indeed, but under my attack, even if you are holy in flesh, you have to be split by me! Boy, you''re crazy Seeing the other party''s move, falen sneered and was overjoyed. But at this moment, the body of the white night suddenly flickered, and his skin suddenly turned into crystal color. He rushed to the front and broke the terrible Dao Qi. "What?" FA blade is completely stupid. Sonorous. Boundless sword rises. Dharma blade quickly retreats. But it''s useless. Whew. The scarlet body of limitless sword pierces directly through the mouth of Dharma blade and runs through its head. Falen''s eyes were bulging, and his veins were bursting. He raised his hand tremblingly and pointed to the white night with trembling fingers... "no... can..." he blurted out these three words. "Why not? Your soul power is inclined to the power of elements, but even the most powerful force of elements cannot destroy my body! Because, I have become a five element God body Said the cold white night. On hearing this, falen''s eyes almost burst out. But look at the endless sword, its head instantly burst. Whew. Red and white things splashed in all directions. True king! Fall! A group of soul people were scared to the ground. "Brother!" At this time, the roar came. Then several figures landed on this side. I''ll take a look at it at night. Hong Qingguang, FA Jian, Xiao Guang, Lin Xuyang! Four true kings! There was a shiver. Into the soul of the mainland, is it going to change the sky! "Brother..." the Dharma sword rushed past, holding up the headless corpse of FA blade on the ground, crying bitterly. "White night, you are wicked!" Rainbow green light cold channel. "You''re going to kill me, and now you say I''m vicious? It''s ridiculous. " Shake your head at night. "I''ll kill you!" Dharma sword suddenly rises and roars. "By you?" White night shakes his head again. "Not enough?" Hongqingguang''s mouth was slightly tilted and said faintly, "look at your back!" Hearing the sound in the white night, I turned my head. But in the distance, the dust was flying, a large number of human figures appeared, and a piece of black was pressing... nearly 10000 souls were standing in line, stepping towards this side. They were all staring at the white night at the head, their faces twisted and angry. The ground was shaken by these souls, and the sky was darkened by the soul power of the sky. A strong wind suddenly blew out of the sky. Long Jue''s people look pale and completely lost their mind. Most of the souls of Taiji city have been killed! This is no longer a single straggler! It''s an army! "This time... It''s over..." Long Yue murmured. , have you ever thought that it''s so terrible to deal with enemies Hong Qingguang smiles with pride. Anyone in front of this situation will be afraid. However. The white night over there is still shaking my head. "Not enough!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 Hearing the words of white night, several true monarchs were stunned. Xiao Guang gave a cold smile: "ha ha, you are really a dead duck. If you are strong, you are only a second-class person in tianhun state. The reason why you have such fighting power depends on the number and strength of the heaven soul. However, these are ultimately limited. If we crush you with quantity, consume your strength and make your spirit weak, your strength will drop to the level of normal people in tianhun state When it''s time, we''ll crush you "After all, it''s just a frog in the bottom of a well. After some luck, I''ve got some chances." Lin Xuyang stepped forward and stared at the white night: "white night, you have killed so many people in my Lin family. My Lin family''s Qilin and Lin blood Hawks have all died in your hands. This feud is unforgettable. I will not let you live in any case today, but you are a rare genius. We all love talents, and we will not let you die too ugly. You, commit suicide!" After that, the four stepped back, as if waiting for the day''s decision. "Suicide?" When I heard it, I couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" Rainbow blue light frowns. "I laugh at your innocence!" "You''re... Toast, you don''t eat, you''re punished!" Lin Xuyang was furious. "Everybody, stop talking to him! Kill him! I''m going to swallow his heart FA Jian''s eyes were red with blood and roared. "Don''t worry, he can''t run away! When we kill him, we will take the forbidden area of the Vientiane gate and drive the people out of Taiji city and blast them out of the soul land. When the general manager of the Vientiane sect sends someone again, we will obstruct them so that they can''t take root in the soul land. From now on, entering the soul land will be our bag! " Xiao Guang said with a light smile. "Good abacus!" White night to stop laughing, ice day and boundless sword stabbed into the ground, light looking at the crowd over there. These "armies" of more than ten thousand souls have arrived. After Baiye slaughtered thousands of souls in front of the gate, the other souls who received the news immediately gathered together. After receiving the inspiration and encouragement from Hong Qingguang and other real princes, they decided to unite and March this way and cooperate with Zhenjun to kill Baiye. For no other reason, they want to get the best treasure of the Vientiane gate, they want to expel the existence that has been restricting them, they want to really control the mainland. The crowd stopped and the men and women in front of him glared at him. The eyes of his eyes seemed to devour him alive! "White night, you are so cruel and bloodthirsty, and you are killing people in Taiji city. Today, we will kill you under the leadership of all the true princes!" A soul screamed at the white night. "Kill the white night!" "Kill the white night!" People raise their fists, shout with excitement and sound like waves. "Ha ha, white night, do you hear me? You''re a rat in the street. Everyone''s yelling and beating!" Xiao Guang laughed. "Public anger can''t be violated, but you obviously don''t understand this truth. In the final analysis, you are just a small role from Qingge Mainland..." Hong Qingguang sneered. "Stupid!" Just then, thunderous sounds burst out of the mouth of the white night! People were shocked. His hands were back loaded, staring at the more than ten thousand souls, and his face was full of disdain. "I''m cruel? I''m a killer? Well, what about you? What have you done? " "You are bewitched by these big family members and used by them to make trouble in the Vientiane gate for the sake of small profits. You are also taking advantage of the chaos to attack the Vientiane gate and kill its disciples! Burning, killing and looting, if you do this, how can you say that I am bloodthirsty? Say I''m cruel "You ask yourself, what has the Vientiane gate done since it entered the soul land? Are you sorry for anything? They do not rule you, do not ask you for goods, do not force you to do anything, on the contrary, they often take out benefits to help young soul people, and even more will stand up to uphold justice for you when you are bullied by the strong. But how do you deal with the Vientiane gate? " "If there is no Vientiane gate, what will happen to the soul land? Have you ever thought about it? You will be ruled by these big families. You will be killed by these powerful people. You will not be able to resist. If you are wronged, no one will defend for you. Do you really think that if you weaken the Vientiane gate and overthrow them, you will be free? No, at that time, you will understand that you have lost your freedom. " "The Vientiane gate was not a ruling force from the beginning. Without them, the Taiji city could accommodate you?" A series of words in the white night melt into the wind and blow to the whole Taiji City, the soul people are stunned. They are not idiots. Before, they were only attracted by the benefits of the Vientiane gate. As the most famous organization in the nine souls continent, the Vientiane gate is mysterious and unpredictable in the eyes of outsiders, and there are a lot of treasures. In addition, the giants of various major families come forward to support them, so they are encouraged. But listen to the white night said, also immediately understand the key.However, when the interests are at the forefront, how can we let go? Those who really see this serious relationship will either not take part, and those who have already left will not gather here? "White night, don''t talk nonsense! Is there not much scandal done by the Vientiane gate? It''s just that you don''t know! " "You have been granted the title of master by the Vientiane gate, and naturally you want to speak for them! We don''t know yet? " Some people clamored to refute the words of white night, and brought up the rhythm. White night shook his head: "stubborn." "It''s you who are really stubborn!" Lin Xuyang leaped into the air, and his soul was released, and his intention of killing was vertical and horizontal. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you still have to wait? Do it! Kill this man "Yes, since this man refuses to commit suicide, let''s send him on his way." After that, Hong Qingguang waved his big hand. Xiao Guang and FA Jian immediately dispersed. The four left, right, up and back blocked the white night, and in front of the white night, the more than ten thousand souls pressed closer again, and the surging soul force turned into a huge wave of air, and the white night was taken as a point to suppress it. Roar... the earth trembles wildly. The ground crumbled, and the buildings in the four directions turned into dust in an instant, and the terrible destructive power spread to the surrounding areas. It''s like the end of the day. This is no longer a small fuss. More than ten thousand strong souls who have entered the soul land at the same time, enough to destroy the whole Taiji city. This is far beyond the comparison of Qingge mainland people. The sound of a crash, the soul of the people have sacrificed the soul of heaven, colorful soul has begun to urge, and all aimed at this side of the white night. However. In the face of such a massive offensive, the white night was still standing in the same place, indifferent and looking, even the two swords around him did not move. Xiao Guangmei''s eyes were tight, and he didn''t feel right. "At this time, are you still supporting yourself?" Hong Qingguang sneered and waved his big hand. Boom! The dense sound of breaking the sky converged into a magnificent sound like a mountain roaring with a tsunami. The souls all joined hands, and the intensive soul technique directly hit it. Before the soul skill was lowered, the ground at the foot of the white night had sunk and collapsed completely. And in a flash, the four true Kings also joined hands to sacrifice the strongest soul power, turned into a wall, blocking the retreat in the daytime. They''re going to seal up the night and hang it. But the night did not move. At this moment, the four real kings all felt that something was wrong. However, the white night was staring at the attacking sky soul technique, and six heavenly spirits appeared on the face. The holy war spirit overflowed the burning light, but was soon covered by the more gorgeous soul emperor''s glory. "Burn!" Say a word in the dark. Whoa! The innumerable soul skills that came over suddenly ignited, turned into a fierce flame and ignited the sky. In a flash, nearly 80% of the attack was directly broken, and the remaining 20% of the more powerful soul skills were also weakened by the flame, which hit the body of the white night, which was not painful. "What?" The four true kings were extremely shocked. "Too bad!" A light reading in the white night. Suddenly remove the soul emperor, only urge the spirit of the holy war, at the same time, the eyes burst out an unprecedented fighting! "No! Kill Xiao Guang took the lead to react, immediately removed the barriers and rushed to the white night. "Eat me, kill God''s palm!" Boom! One hand blows, and the void vibrates. But the white night is like a streamer, instantly dodged, directly into the crowd. "Changeable armor!" With a roar. Among the crowd of more than ten thousand souls, a golden light burst out, and the body suddenly became incomparably golden at night. He took a sharp blade and cut it wildly. He ignored the attack of countless souls around him. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Like two scythes, bingtantian and limitless swords reap the lives of the souls around them. With the continuous killing of the white night, the halo of the outbreak of the holy war spirit became more and more dazzling, and the fighting spirit in his eyes became higher and higher. "White night, don''t be too arrogant! Eat me a tornado blade A swordsman cuts his sword, and the blade whirls out of the storm and blows away. "Burn!" Whoa. The blade of the wind ignited and burned out. "White night, look at me! Lock Several soul people drink, around the white night, with the spirit of the force in the sky painting array. "Reverse Liangyi array!" The white night also quickly canvassed for a while and sacrificed it. As soon as the sky key array is activated, these souls are killed by the array."Close up, all of you A strong man, inspired by his morale, swung a sledgehammer at him. His body was shining with gold. He was a man of great success. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" In the white night, he was cut into pieces of meat before he approached. "Bingtantian!" White night as if soul power consumption not only, but also immediately urge sword skills. The blade of bingtantian''s sword directly plunges into the earth, and all the souls around are frozen and turned into ice sculptures. He raised his hand again and clapped it in the air. "Sky cloud palm!" Bang! These ice sculptors can''t dodge, they are made into powder. The earth trembled wildly. A huge shadow of the palm appears, the concave part of the shadow is covered with the corpses of the soul, and the scene is like the hell of Shura... the four true kings come to the sky and look into the sky, all of them fall into silence. In this short period of time, white night has slaughtered thousands of people, but he himself has not been damaged www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Whew! Whew! Whew! Every one who is close to the white night is torn to pieces by the terrible aura around him before he approaches three meters. Beside him, the corpses piled up like mountains, and the blood flowed into a river. The dead filled all the cracks in the broken ground, and the magic weapons were scattered on the ground, in a mess. The soul who wants to rush to the back, dare not go forward again, one by one, showing fear, looking at the white night. So many people bombard him, he not only has nothing to do, but kills so many soul people... is this still a human? "What? No more? " White night eyes permeated with crazy fighting spirit, the corner of the mouth evil charm a smile, jump a rush, take the initiative to kill. "Ah One can''t stand the provocation. He pulls out his knife and splits it. But look at the white night, the blade of the sword rises in the sky. Whew. A hundred Zhang long sword Qi burst out, tearing the man into powder, and the dozens of souls behind him were also chopped. "Help Finally, the soul of the people can not stand, like crazy to flee. But at the moment, the white night has no pity. When they refuse to leave without advice, the white night has decided to kill them all. The truth of the general situation of terror diffuses, and those who want to escape can''t break out of the scope of the truth of the general situation, just like a turtle in a jar, waiting for the killing of the white night. "Ladies and gentlemen, please hurry up and subdue this man, or we will all die!" The souls yelled at Xiao Guang and others, leaving only despair on their faces. "Kill!" Dharma Jian couldn''t help it any longer. Suddenly, a terrible flame was kindled all over his body, like a ball of fire, which ran into the crowd and went straight to the white night. Whoa. His flame forced out the truth of the general situation, and his hands were empty. However, as the night approached, the flame in his hand sprang out a few feet and turned into two long flame swords and chopped at it. You''ve made a move! The souls are greatly encouraged. In the white night, he dances with double swords to meet the challenge. "White night, you have more than one opponent!" Lin Xuyang snorted coldly. With a little feet, he stepped into the sky and suddenly took a breath. He vomited at the white night. Ooh!!!! A dragon, like a magma condensation, flew out and ran into it. In the white night, ice TanTian stabbed on the ground with a sword. Cross rub. An ice wall explodes in an instant to resist the Dragon strike. But in this very short time, Xiao Guang and Hong Qingguang also launched an offensive. Hongqingguang''s ten fingers move together, and the fingertips bloom with strange light. These lights are thin as hair, but they are extremely tough. They unconsciously entangle the hands and feet of the white night, limiting his movement ability directly. Xiao Guang burst out a laugh, and his palm reached into the air. The dark sky and dark clouds gathered together. A thunder came down, and he firmly grasped it in his hand, and then exploded into the white night. Bang! Hongqingguang restrains the white night. The thunder explodes in the chest of the white night, and the white night is shaken back. The sword''s eyes are cold, and he suddenly wields the sword. The fire sword in his hand suddenly explodes several times. "Purgatory thirteen styles!" When the sword was drunk, the sword hit the white night like rain, and the move was fatal. Each blow sent out a spark of destruction full of the meaning of death. When the nearby soul people were touched by the spark, they were immediately ignited and burned to ashes. The souls retreated wildly and did not dare to approach. They looked at the real kings with awe one by one. The people of longjue here are so excited that they almost forget themselves when they see the white night killing all directions and killing thousands of souls. But when they see Zhenjun''s hand, they fall into the downwind in an instant. One by one, they are anxious, and their heart is adjusted to the throat. "The Lord is in danger... Dragon master, what should we do?" The woman looked at Long Yue eagerly before. "Are we going to wait for death?" Other longjue people also yelled. They would like to follow the white night to kill him and finish the battle. But Longyue was not so excited. She calmly looked at the current situation and said, "the four true princes, even those souls dare not intervene in the war, not to mention you? You are already injured. If you go up to help you at this time, you will surely die! " "Can''t we just stand by and watch adults in danger?" "No need to say more, all retreat!" Long Yue pondered for a while, and the two words popped out of the silver teeth: "you evacuate immediately, retreat into the forbidden area of the Vientiane gate." "This..." people are reluctant. But long Yue''s attitude is firm, people can only give up. "Since we want to retreat, please lead us to retreat!" A man said. "It''s you who retreat. I''ll stay." Long Yue is more upright."How about that?" The people of longjue refused: "if the Dragon mainly stays, we will stay!" "Are you disobeying my orders?" Long Yue''s face was cold and her voice was majestic: "Zhang Qiang, lead everyone to withdraw into the forbidden area of Vientiane gate immediately. There must be no mistake! If anyone dares not to follow, the spirit of heaven will be abandoned and the Dragon Jue will be expelled! " "This... This..." Zhang Qiang hesitated, finally sighed, and hugged his fist: "yes... " you are the new force of longjue. Long Jue has just started and needs more strength. You go up now and you are totally looking for death, so you have to withdraw. But I am different. With the secret of stepping on the moon, I can hold down a true king Long Yue said, lotus step a step, like the sky flying fairy, toward the other side. And in the moment she moved open, Shura also moved. It directly stopped in front of Long Yue, and did not let her step forward. Dragon month Leng next, plan to go around, but Shura also immediately block up, not give her way. The Dragon moon suddenly appears. She knew it meant white night. She would like to let the white night put up the Shura, let her go forward to help, but she knows, with the white night''s character, this is impossible. From the beginning, he didn''t want to bring long yuebo in. This is his fight. With the cooperation of several real kings, the war seems to have the upper hand. But the four did not show any slack. The white night did not stop to retreat, but soon stabilized his body, his body bloomed a burst of crystal light, and then look carefully, the whole person actually did not have a thing. "Is this the legendary five element God body?" Xiao Guangning voiced. "Didn''t he just become holy in flesh before? How can you master the five elements again? He is such a soul state, so young, this is the realm that many souls can not pursue in their whole life? It must be false! " Hong Qingguang''s heart beat wildly. "Maybe there is something special about him." In the void, Lin Xuyang murmured, opened his mouth again, and roared. "Ah A fiery red air current flew out of his mouth and weaved a net of fire in the sky and covered it. "There must be a way. No matter what, kill the man first, and then see what secrets he has!" The rainbow blue light also moves to open, such as the silk like light beam again entangles in the white night. If you smash the opponent''s soul, you will be killed by one move. But Hong Qingguang and Lin Xuyang blocked the way out of the white night, so that he had no chance to dodge. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bai Ye even ate several swords on his body, and Rao was the five element God body. At the moment, he left a lot of marks made by sharp sword. "The body of the five elements is really terrible, but sooner or later I will tear up your body and cut off your head to commemorate my brother''s spirit in heaven." The sword roared and waved the fire sword. Two fire swords, like two red lightning, are constantly moving in front of the white night. In the daytime, the action is limited and can''t dodge. You can only block it with a sword. He had a cold look in his eyes. Whew! la After a round of attack, the magic sword suddenly explodes and the double swords stab fiercely. The white night was shaken back again. There was a shallow sword mark on his body, and blood flowed out. "Well done!" Hong Qingguang and Xiao Guang are shining in front of their eyes. "The five elements are invincible! Master FA Jian, just follow this trend and kill Xiao Guang laughs. His palm is like a tiger. He blows it over again. He doesn''t give the night a chance to breathe. Just then. White night suddenly released the boundless sword in his hand. "Well?" Xiao Guang''s face was stunned, and he didn''t feel right. But the offensive has been launched and there is no reason to withdraw. "Ah He roared again, spiritualized the yuan force, and gathered all the power in his body in this palm. The destructive power of terror gathered in his palm. Even if it touched a little bit, it could make a mountain evaporate in an instant. "Is that all it takes?" Suddenly, the white night opened his mouth and spat out such a sentence. "What do you say?" Xiao Guang''s anger broke out in his eyes, and his palm pressed it hard. Whoa! The astonishing air pressure pushes back the countless souls behind the white night, and those who are closer to each other are directly lifted away. But at the moment when the palm of his hand was about to explode in the body of the white night, he also raised his hand, squeezed his hand into a fist, and blew it in the face. "Baizhan magic skill! Destroy the void A blow is like a golden meteor, and the light will shine!Bang! The fist and the palm. The ripple of destruction swings to the four sides, and even shatters the suppression of Hong Qingguang and Lin Xuyang. Xiao Guang suffered a heavy blow, and his arm became numb. The surging force made his spirit and heaven tremble wildly. However, after the punch, white night launched the offensive again. The terrible fist awoke again. "Well?" Xiao Guangguang was shocked and quickly resisted. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... in the white night, it seems that I don''t know whether I''m tired or crazy. However, after a while, I''ve made six punches in a row. The power of each blow is no less than that of the first one. Everything in the four directions is completely shattered. Those souls directly retreat to a distance of 1000 meters and dare not go forward. If you look at Xiao Guang, one arm is completely pulled down, the bones of his arm are completely crushed, and most of his strength is broken. He stepped back and looked at the white night in disbelief. How much force will be consumed in such a stormy attack? "Stupid! You are so stupid! Do you just want to waste one of my arms when you use all your strength to launch a few punches? I''d like to see if you have the strength to deal with the other three real kings Xiao Guangxin knows the power of the fist of white night. Not to mention the strength of tianhun state, he can only make three punches with a normal soul who has just stepped into the realm of Zhenjun. At the moment, even if it was a white night, he should be exhausted. "You think that''s my limit?" White night mouth raised a trace of evil spirit of madness, jump, buckle the boundless sword rushed, actually recklessly attack Xiao Guang. Xiao Guang retreated again and again, his eyes in horror. He found that the momentum of the white night did not seem to be any less powerful than before. "Protect me!" Xiao Guangda roared, his left hand into a palm, and burst out a palm wind. But as soon as the palm wind approached, it was chopped by a sharp blade. "Eat my sword! The flame is in the sky The sword of Dharma has a quick eye and a quick hand, and the fire sword stabs at it. But the white night does not see, still cut to Xiao Guang. "Not good!" Lin Xuyang and Hong Qingguang found the clue at the same time, and immediately gave up the control of the white night and rushed to Xiao Guang. The Qi Dynasty sacrificed Yuan Li cage to protect Xiao Guang. The scarlet boundless sword cut, Chi a sound, directly cut two people''s Yuan Li, straight tear Xiao Guang''s left arm. Xiao Guang was shocked by the sword force, his skin and flesh split, and he fell heavily on the ground... the three true kings failed to block the attack of the white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Bang! The fire sword stabbed the white night, but this time he was not shaken back. Instead, he was in peace. It seemed that he was not affected. He turned his sword and chopped hard at the Dharma sword. Dharma sword dances another sword. The shadow of the sword is like a flower. Welcome to kill. Bang Dang! The two swords fight each other, but the sword power on the boundless sword is like a pouring river. It pours at the Dharma sword along the fire sword. The face of the Dharma sword changed. With a little feet, he retreated backward. At the same time, he danced the fire sword again. The flames between the two fire swords became one. A huge fire phoenix burst out of the interior and hit the white night. As soon as it was approaching, a mushroom cloud was generated centered on the white night. Before the mushroom cloud had dispersed, the white night rushed out from the inside. The boundless sword whirled wildly, splashing out a lot of sword Qi, like a spirit, spinning around the Dharma sword. Dharma sword was caught off guard. In the blink of an eye, there were nearly a hundred sword marks all over his body. The man stepped back quickly and opened a distance from the white night. It''s a fast sword. His strength and speed are far beyond the supreme. What kind of heaven soul state person, is a lie! His soul state has already become a kind of camouflage. The four true monarchs had a little adjustment. Xiao Guang''s arm was smashed and his arm was cut off. His fighting power was greatly reduced, which made it difficult to pose a threat to the white night. The pressure on the other three doubled. They are four people who encircle and suppress the white night, and they even let the white night abolish a real king... "we have been dragging on for too long!" Hong Qingguang gasped slightly and said in a condensed voice, "there''s something wrong with his spirit. There''s a big problem." "What''s the problem?" FA Jian frowns. "He has already inspired the meaning of fighting, but his heavenly soul seems to be the same as the original meaning of fighting. He can enhance the fighting spirit and increase the strength of Yuan strength and physical body in the continuous fighting." Rainbow green light cold channel. "That''s right. When I attacked and killed him just now, I found that his physical strength had nearly doubled in such a short time. It''s very difficult to hurt him again." Lin Xuyang Ning road. "How could it be so?" FA Jian''s pupil is astonished. "The reason is very simple. Before he fought with us, he killed many soul people and fought with them! His spirit should be able to extract energy from other people''s killing intention and soul power, and convert it into his own power temporarily. " Hongqingguang road. On hearing the Dharma sword, the heart beat wildly. Is there such a spirit? Several people''s words were naturally heard in the daytime, and their hearts were also secretly admired. In the end, they were some old giants who had become famous, and immediately revealed the essence of the spirit of jihad. But this is not the time to talk nonsense. He stares at Xiao Guang over there, a little bit on his feet. Suo! The man disappeared in an instant, and the terrible truth trend wrapped his whole body with the intention of killing and sword, and ran towards Xiao Guang. "Here he is again!" Xiao Guang shouts, his mouth is open and he spits out a blue light. In the white night, a sword cuts through the blue light, and the boundless sword points to its throat. "White night, don''t look down on people!" The sword was furious. When the two swords were thrown, the sword turned into two dragons and killed them. "Bingtantian!" The sword is wielded fiercely in the white night. The body of the sword swings out a circle of cold soul patterns, freezing the Double Dragons. "Broken claw!" The sword of Dharma blows off with one claw and strikes at the chest of the white night. "King swordsmanship!" As soon as the blade of the sword turns in the white night, thousands of shadows turn out from the ice pan sky, swallowing the flaming claws. The five fingers of FA Jian were cut off directly, and his face was distorted by the intense pain. "Big five thunder marks!" Lin Xuyang killed the way, holding a thunder seal in his hand and hitting his back. The thunder seal of the miserable cloth trembled in the void. The white night reverses the blade, and the boundless sword meets the past. But he opened his chest, and his eyes twinkled with blue light. His intention to kill broke out, and he was transformed into a rainbow. "Tianyang Kaitai!" Joo! The rainbow is like a sharp sword, and the rainbow light shines on all sides, just like a blow from the gods, which makes the four sides'' soul power pale. In the white night, the palm moves, and the Baizhan divine skill inspires him to play with his fingers. In the days when he is attacked by the strength and Yuan forces, Bing TanTian turns directly toward the rainbow green light with a bang, and the Hongguang is scattered. In this light and fire stone, the white night methodically resisted the attack of three true kings. However, what is more shocking is the huge power of his elements. We should know that every true king''s attack is extremely terrible, and the yuan strength is not enough to stop it. This is due to the powerful soul emperor. Even if there are four true kings in front of them, none of them has a soul emperor. The three men were stopped by the attack and immediately turned around and attacked again. Once again, the terrible power of soulman came. But at that time, the white night took the initiative to seize the sword that had not yet been opened, and with great force, he directly carried the sword and threw it toward the rainbow. The powerful force almost makes the sword lose balance.Hong Qingguang''s face was tight, and urged Yuan Li to smash the sword and continue to kill. But it is between the electric light and flint that the ice is caught in the white night, and it is waved away. Sonorous. The Yuanli in the sky collides with the power of rainbow blue light, which seems to have a kind of stalemate. Lin Xuyang took advantage of the situation to press over, and a terrible thunder blade fell at the head, like a thunder robbery falling from the sky. "Die for me!" The thunder blade exploded, and its power doubled in vain, as if irresistible. But just at the moment when the terrible lightning strike was about to smash the brain of the white night, a golden gray line sprang out of the body of the white night in vain and turned into a grey shield to resist the lightning stroke. Changeable armor! "What?" Lin Xuyang''s pupils contracted. In the white night, the sky cloud palm directly hit the past. Bang! Lin Xuyang was blown away. However, he did not stop and let go again. He grabbed the sword that had not yet stood firmly. Then he jumped up and opened a distance from the three true kings. "Ah The Dharma sword took out two terrible fire swords with empty hands, and cut the body of the white night like crazy. However, although the fire sword is fierce, its body is extremely amazing in the white night. When the fire sword hits the head, it is like hitting the steel. Only a lot of flame lines and sword Qi are splashed out, but it can not be penetrated at all. "It''s my turn!" The white night said coldly, the boundless sword stabbed at the chest of the Dharma sword. Bang! A circle of runes burst out from the front of the sword to block the blade. "You can''t kill me! Go back to me The sword roared, and the rune became stronger. "Is it?" With a cold hum in the white night, the soul of the emperor of the holy war was shaking wildly. The fighting spirit was even more like a raging fire, which could not stop burning. The pure yuan power flowed towards the boundless sword like a raging beast. Buzzing... the boundless sword trembles and becomes restless. The sword power on the sword rises rapidly. It stabs into the rune and moves towards the chest of the Dharma sword. "No... no, my Rune defense won''t be so easily pierced!" FA Jian shivers all over his body, and his pupil shrinks sharply. "You only have four heavenly spirits. Even if they are integrated, they will only change five times. How can you compete with my soul emperor? What''s more, I have five elements, and I want to kill me with your soul skills? " In the white night, his eyes were ferocious, and his arms burst into force. The boundless sword immediately penetrated the chest of the Dharma sword. Whew. When the boundless sword turns away, the sword force on the sword directly penetrates into the body of the Dharma sword, like a stick and pestle, crushing its internal organs. The soul power of the sword suddenly disintegrates. White night raised his hand again, beat hard to his forehead. Bang! The head of the Dharma sword was like a watermelon, and it died in an instant. In the distance, the soul and Lin Xuyang looked at him with astonishment. One against four!! Real one dozen four! Or to fight four true kings with one heaven soul state. The fight between the five is dazzling. When people see it clearly, FA Jian is dead! "What a liar? I don''t believe it!! I don''t believe it! " The soul man''s voice trembled, and he felt that his brain was almost broken. "I must be dreaming. How could that be possible?" Another soul screamed like crazy. "Who is this man? How can we be enemies of this man? " "His name is white night. He is a terrible existence who has slaughtered half of the master list! However, he came from Qingge Mainland... " " in the future, we should never underestimate Qingge Mainland... " countless people thought with astonishment. In the white night, with the immortal body of the five elements, he forcibly plundered and killed the true king of FA Jian. He is the only one who dares to do so. The corpse of FA Jian fell from the air and fell to the ground severely. It seemed to announce to the world the majesty of the evil god who came from Qingge continent! There was no pause in the white night, and the three men were killed again. "What to do?" Xiao Guang''s face changed greatly. "Don''t be afraid. What if he killed the sword? I''m afraid he''s already used up a lot of strength now. Take care of his family and don''t hide it any more! " Lin Xuyang drank, palm a time, a paper umbrella appeared, with his throw, paper umbrella open, fly into the top of the cloud, crazy rotation. In an instant, the clouds were thick. Boom! A lightning strike. White night with a sword. "It''s not over yet." Lin Xuyang gave a cold smile. The dark clouds in the sky immediately became huge and thick, and countless bright thunder and lightning like dragons shuttled through the clouds, and then they all chopped down and blasted the white night.Ten thousand thunder! "Thunderbolt!" PATA! The white night was shrouded in thunder and engulfed. "Good!" Hong Qingguang and Xiao Guang were overjoyed. But at this time, in the fierce thunder and lightning, a terrible sword came out, as if to break the sky and fly straight to this side. Their smiles were stiff. "Hongzhenjun!" Lin Xuyang shouts in a hurry. "Look at me!" Hong Qingguang clenched his teeth, folded his palms, and quickly read something in his mouth. All the power of the heavenly spirit on his forehead gathered together and condensed into a "stick" in his palm. "The anger of God and Buddha!" Hongqingguang looks at the sword and flicks the palm towards it. Whoa! A fierce halo came out, and immediately swallowed the sword and melted it. Even the dust and sand on the other side disappeared. When the light was dim, there was a vacuum. What a terrible means! Is this Zhen Jun''s assassin''s mace? "Good! I''ll come too! " Xiao Guang bit his teeth and roared. A halo flew out of his chest and hovered in the air. It was a blue pearl. As soon as he opened his mouth and vomited, a pure vitality ran into the bead, which immediately cracked and burst into pieces, and then a sharp knife appeared. "Heart biting blade!" Lin Xuyang and Hong Qingguang are stunned. "This is the best treasure of my Xiao family. I never thought of using it, but I can''t care so much for killing white night today!! Everybody, let''s do it together Xiao Guangda drinks. "Good!" Lin Xuyang jumped to his feet, and Yuan Li threw it violently. At once, the thunderbolt of ten thousand feet twisted and turned into a thunder prison connecting the sky and dark clouds. In the white night, with two swords, he stood in the thunder prison. "Die!" Hongqingguang and Xiao Guangqi roar together. The light of god Buddha and heart eating blade burst out at the same time and rush to the white night. In a flash, half of the Taiji city behind the white night collapses in an instant, the soul flees everywhere, and the void is broken in an instant. The sky is dark and the earth is dark. The whole Taiji city seems to have been thrown into the end of the world because of the moves of several real kings... "white night!" Long Yue gave out a cry of tearing heart and lung. But nothing can be done. In the face of this terrible move, even if she was standing in front of the white night, she would only die. No one can do it! Countless people raised their heads and looked at the sky and the direction of Zhenjun''s fierce battle. People forget the fight, forget the fight and hesitation, heart only left endless admiration and fear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 The successive vibration and loud noise made these family masters who approached the forbidden area of the Vientiane gate stop moving, and they were quite uneasy one by one. "What''s the matter? Why have they not come yet? " Huang Riyue is a little suspicious. "Without them, it would be very difficult for us to deal with the experts of the Vientiane gate alone. Now most of the people of the Vientiane gate are gathered in the forbidden areas. We will go back later, so as not to suffer losses." The road of safety and freedom. Several people nodded. At this time, a soul in a hurry to run over. "Grandfather, something''s wrong, something big!" The people were shocked, staring at the soul of the rush, calmly drank: "what''s the matter, so flustered? Is it possible that the Vientiane sect has always sent people? " General school? Several people''s hearts beat wildly. If the general school of the Vientiane sect comes, all these people have to finish. The master sect master is not something they can compete with. The plan of an Zizi and others is to take the lead in conquering the Vientiane gate before the general manager sends his personnel to come, and then escape from the other side. As long as they are not at the scene of the crime, they will have a sophistry. Most of the members of the Vientiane sect are old-fashioned. They only do things according to the rules, and they can do nothing for the public without any basis. But if they are here now, it will be both stolen goods and stolen goods. In this way, people will have a lot to eat. "No... no, the Vientiane sect always sent no one to..." the soul gasped. "Oh..." the crowd was relieved and their nervous expression relaxed. "But... But FA Jian and FA Ren are dead!" Cried the soul man, with a sort of cry. People''s just relaxed look instantly solidified. "What do you say?" Yiyihong rushes up and stares at the soul: "the two great masters of FA Jian FA FA are the pillars of Taiji city. They represent the peak power of entering the soul land. Unless there are people from the Vientiane sect, who can kill them?" "It''s... It''s the white night, the settler! White night killed them The soul man''s voice trembled, and his eyes were full of fear: "killing in the daytime, killing tens of thousands of souls, he is crazy!! He''s crazy At this point, the soul of the whole body shivering, actually scared to sit on the ground. "Ah?" There was an uproar. "How could that happen?" An Yihong and others were extremely white. "Are you mistaken? If there is only one person in the white night, how can he kill the sword blade Huang Riyue snorted coldly: "what''s more, Lin Xuyang and Xiao Guang have rushed to kill Bai Ye. He will surely die. How can he be so capable?" "I didn''t get it wrong. It was a white night indeed. He killed two adults, and now he is still fighting with several adults of Hong Qingguang. It''s over there..." the soul man trembled. As soon as the voice dropped, there was another tremor on the ground. The atmosphere of terror and destruction blows like a strong wind, and the buildings here are decayed and collapsed immediately. An Zizi''s look changed several minutes and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Huang, what do you think of this matter?" "Without those help, we can''t help the master of the Vientiane sect. So far, we have to help first. It''s better to put out the white night." Huang Riyue drinks, feet a little, rushes into the air, flies towards that end. The rest of the masters ran away. And here it is. The terrible thunder light stimulated everyone''s pupil. The terrifying blade Qi is like a steel needle. It wants to pierce into people''s hearts! A pair of eyes fixed on the thunder prison. The attack of Hong Qingguang and Xiao Guang has already killed Tao. The light of the god Buddha is the first to shine, just like the light of the pure world, which is caged to the whole thunder prison. Everything around the thunder prison evaporated and disappeared in an instant. Even the air was gone. It completely turned into a vacuum. No one dared to imagine what the central point of the light had become. People open their eyes, regardless of the dazzling halo, watching. When the halo faded, people could see it clearly. "What?" Hong Qingguang''s face was stunned, staring at the halo. The halo gradually dissipated, and a figure sitting in a sitting position appeared inside. It was white night. His double swords stabbed him in front of him and meditated across his knees, just as if he had not moved the Ming king. His body had turned into crystal color, but inside the crystal body, there was a layer of strange black veins. "Out Hong Qingguang gives another hand. Hum! Once again, the divine light of wanzhang came. But bathing in the daytime does not hurt at all. "Out!" "Out!" "Kill me!" The rainbow blue light roared and started to clap his hands wildly. However, the white night seems to be completely immune... "don''t waste your time, you''d better look at me." Xiao Guang''s eyes showed a trace of disdain. His palms were flat, and then with a wave, the power of Jin Yuan swung out again, like a string, activating the terrible heart biting blade.Whoosh! Heart eating blade directly stabs at the white night, just like a comet. Where it passes, it absorbs all the destructive power, killing intention, sword meaning and evil spirit on the way. In this very short Kung Fu, it has formed an anti heaven blade that can kill gods and kill demons. The dark clouds in the sky were dashed by this blow, and the soul power of the four souls was directly squeezed out. Before the blade force was reached, there was a vacuum on the side of the white night. Hongqingguang retreated again and again. Lin Xuyang''s face turned white. "No one can take the shot, no one!" Lin Xuyang murmured. Rainbow blue light can not buy no nod. I''m afraid that there is no one in the real king to take over! Huang Riyue, an Zizi and others who rushed to this side stopped one after another. The terrible destructive power over there makes it difficult for them to get close to... the gorgeous streamer flies past, and Longyue''s eyes are lost and staring at it. It''s not going to happen! It was a desperate move. No solution! "Die." Xiao Guang said indifferently, without joy or sorrow. Then, the blade of the dagger stabbed and darted away in an instant. In front of the white night, there are twelve barriers between the electric light and the fire stone, but in front of the dagger blade, it is like paper paste, and is punctured instantly... just. The white night did not dodge or defend, but sat on the spot, closed his eyes, and his black veins flickered on his crystal like body. Finally! Whew! Heart eating blade flies over and stabs directly into the chest of the white night. White night body trembled a few minutes, the corner of the mouth finally spit out blood. A terrible destruction whirled in all directions, and even the air was engulfed in the place where the whirl grain swung across... "good!" Seeing this scene, Hong Qingguang and Lin Xuyang are very happy. Heart eating blade is really effective!! "Wear out his heart!" Lin Xuyang drank low. "Don''t worry, the power of heart eating blade is more than that!" Xiao Guang sneered. That''s not true. The destructive power of heart eating blade has not diminished. It rushes forward crazily, pierces the changeable armor a little, and tears the flesh of the white night a little bit. The terrible destructive power is like a virus, and gradually spreads along the body of the white night. His crystal like body immediately turns to be gray, like a dying man. Lin Xuyang''s eyes twinkled with a cold chill, and said grimly: "everybody, we should take advantage of the heat to strike iron. Although Lord Xiao will kill the white night with this blow, we will kill him in order to prevent accidents." "Good!" Hong Qingguang nodded and tore off his coat. He was naked, and a glittering array print appeared on his chest. He urged Yuan Li to gather on the array seal on his chest. The array seal immediately burst into a divine light and glittered. Then, the array seal wriggled, and a long gun of light penetrated from inside a little bit. Lin Xuyang did not neglect. With a long cry, the spirit of heaven opened in his forehead, and a fierce tiger with two wings rushed out of the soul. This is the most original strength of the spirit of heaven. They put all their eggs in one basket and used the strongest means to kill the white night. "Kill!" "Out The roar of anger rang through the world. Lin Xuyang opened his fingers, and a fierce tiger with two wings stepped on the sky. The rainbow blue light clasped the long spear of light, swung his arm, and the spear turned into a hot beam of light and killed it together. This blow will definitely kill you!! The Dragon moon over there can''t be silent any more. She''s crazy and looks white. her strength is not as good as that of Zhen Jun, but Rao Shi can also feel the power of heaven and earth from these three terrible soul methods. It''s not something human can afford. But as soon as she was about to rush up, she was stopped by Shura''s soul power and could not advance half a minute. "White night!" Long Yue shouts at the top of her voice and tears splash with her eyes. But it doesn''t help at all... finally! The spear and the flying tiger are close. The earth here is also completely hollowed out, like a huge black hole, and there is no longer anything around... everything is dead. All things die! It''s all over! Xiao Guang, Lin Xuyang and Hong Qingguang spit hard. But just then! Oh! The melodious sound of ancient times is surging between heaven and earth. Then, bursts of Sanskrit fell from the sky and spread to all directions. Three eyes and eyebrows are tight... Hoo! A huge and dismal claw suddenly appeared and caught the flying tiger. Lin Xuyang''s pupil shrinks violently. The long gun of light, which was about to pierce the chest of the white night, was also held by a terrifying claw three meters away from him"What?" Three people were surprised. However, he saw that the evil spirit of the white night was soaring to the sky, and the black breath ran out from behind him like a flame. These are just like the devil''s claws, it is from this rich black gas out. "What is this?" Xiao Guang murmured. However, seeing the chaotic black air blowing away, a huge virtual image of magic Buddha appears behind the white night. The magic Buddha has three sides and six arms. He is not a man but a woman. He is kind and kind, ferocious, and expressionless. His power is even more chaotic, and his whole body is shining with blood like evil spirit lines, full of ferocity... ooh! The magic Buddha roared up to the sky, raised his claw, stretched out from the head of the white night, grasped the heart eating blade inserted in the heart of the white night, suddenly exerted force and pulled it out directly. "It''s impossible!" Xiao Guang''s eyes were red and he tried to roar. His ancestral treasure! It was broken!! Lin Xuyang and Hong Qingguang were also stupidly watching. "What''s impossible? How can it be compared with the great emperor''s Heart Sutra like jiuzhuanbumie In the white night, his eyes open, and the sea of pupils is red with blood. The soul emperor is bathed in the blood like evil spirit, which is full of terrible monsters and chills. He stood up, and the magic Buddha also got up. He was a hundred feet high, and his six arms were thick, just like Optimus Prime. He stepped forward with one foot, and the magic Buddha stepped on the sky with one foot. Bang! The sky and the earth tremble. This is the power of ancient divine power. "Back!" The three of them were terrified and retreated. "The third profound meaning of jiuzhuanbumie body, the incarnation of magic Buddha!" The white night was cold and drunk. Suddenly, he put his hands together and made a Buddhist seal. The magic Buddha also made a Buddha seal, and then suddenly raised his hand and hit Xiao Guang fiercely in front of him. Boom! The palms are growling. With the power of the supreme devil Buddha, I will fight down with this blow! Xiao Guang roared, fighting with his whole body''s soul power. His strong strength was almost as broad as Houshan''s. However... Dong!! The palmprint fell. This thick and abundant soul force suddenly disintegrated, and he was patted into meat sauce. Xiao Guang, die! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 Everyone is wrong. The five elements spirit body is not the nine turn immortal body, but the benefits it brings to him when practicing the nine turn immortal body. It is like practicing martial arts can kill the enemy, but it can also strengthen the body. The nine turn immortal body has achieved the five element spirit body of white night, but its real essence is far from that. The power of jiuzhuan immortal body lies in its control over the divine power of heaven and earth. This is the practice of the great emperor. It can connect the nine days, transform Yin and Yang, transcend samsara, and sacrifice the ancient power that has been dissipated for a long time! With the pace of the white night, the incarnation of the magic Buddha moves forward to the two true kings. The incomparable power of the devil Buddha will instantly drop the surrounding temperature to thousands of degrees below zero, and the water drops into ice. They seem to fall into the abyss ice Valley, and even the overflowing soul power becomes stagnant. "Emperor Jue? Emperor''s Scripture? White night, is it possible that... Are you a disciple of a great emperor? " Lin Xuyang finally realized the horror of all this and cried out. Only the inheritors of the great emperor have such terrible talent and strength! So many steps to kill the soul. The great emperor inherits the disciple! How many of the nine souls of the mainland can emerge? Even if it is a true monarch, he has to kneel in front of him, and dare not make a mistake. After all, when the emperor is angry, the mainland is bound to be littered with corpses and completely smashed. "How could that happen?" Hong Qingguang retreated again and again, and his legs trembled violently. At this moment, he found that his fighting spirit was rapidly fading, and the idea of escaping had sprouted in his heart. But white night did not intend to give him a chance. The incarnation of the devil Buddha spread his six arms like two wings and patted the rainbow blue light in the past. The rainbow blue light is surprised to have no match, hastily withdraws. At this time, a figure appeared behind him in an instant, two terrible straight knives directly cut in his back. It''s Shura! The situation has reached this level, Shura no longer need to protect the Dragon moon. Whew. A large piece of meat was cut directly from the back of hongqingguang, and the blood flowed directly. The man was also shocked by the force of the knife. Before he could react, he was seized by the magic Buddha and pinched it in the palm of his hand. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Five claws in an instant, hard hit in that holding the rainbow blue light of the hand, a claw holding a claw, crazy urge force. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The loud noise broke the sky. Lin Xuyang gaped at the hand of the magic Buddha who had caught the rainbow blue light, and his eyes had no color. The magic Buddha''s hand slowly opened, a little blood dripping from it, followed by a group of rotten meat, has been unable to distinguish the original face of hongqingguang. Another true king, dead. "It''s your turn." White night light said, the devil Buddha incarnation again toward Lin Xuyang to grasp. Lin Xuyang can''t retreat, but he can''t resist with Yuan Li. However, the hand of the devil Buddha tore his Yuan Li Sheng Sheng apart, which is unstoppable. Lin Xuyang has no ambition to run. "Run away?" In the daytime, the six big hands of the incarnation of the magic Buddha directly grasp Lin Xuyang. The six hands are like a net, and they are caged. Crash. The sound of rapid footsteps came. An Zizi and Huang Riyue had arrived. But when they ran to here, they only saw Lin Xuyang, who was in a state of confusion. As for the figures of FA Jian, FA Ren, Hong Qingguang and Xiao Guang, they have not been found for a long time. "Help me Seeing Huang Riyue and others appear, Lin Xuyang seems to have grasped the straw and yelled at the top of his voice. People were shocked. They clearly saw the indecision and fear in Lin Xuyang''s eyes! He is like a bereaved dog. His face is ferocious. Does he have the demeanor and dignity of a true king? "How could that happen?" Ann was in a daze. But just at this moment when these people are distracted, the terrible hand of the demon Buddha incarnation has been stretched out. Lin Xuyang couldn''t escape. He turned around and bombarded the big hands like crazy. However, the big hand was indestructible, ignoring all his soul skills, and directly grasped Lin Xuyang in his hand. "Help me!! Help me Lin Xuyang''s face turned red, and his eyes almost popped out of his eyes and roared at Huang Riyue. "Come on, do it! Save Lord Lin! " Huang Riyue this just reacts to come over, hastily roar a way. The masters came forward one after another. The thick palm of the mountain has been fanned down, and it is pounding on Lin Xuyang''s flesh. Bang!! A loud noise exploded. Those who are ready to rush up are all stunned. The incarnation of the devil Buddha loosened his claws, and Lin Xuyang''s broken body slipped out from between his fingers. Lin Xuyang, meteorite. Five true kings, all fall.What''s more, they all died in one person''s hands, and died in an existence that came from Qingge mainland and was not looked up to by anyone who entered the soul... Huang Riyue and an Zizi were stunned. Long Yue is more startled speechless, small mouth slightly open, staring at this scene. The last time he saw the white night, he had just awakened the soul emperor, but he was fighting with the people in the yanghun realm. But now, he killed five real kings in one breath... thinking back to the summer, Long Yue felt in a trance and felt that everything was extremely unreal. Huang Riyue felt her throat suddenly dry. And the people who set up their homes are even more frightened. In particular, the head of the family, an Yihong, did not expect that the new master should be so terrible... the white night came to this place with Bing Tan Tian and limitless sword. The incarnation of the devil Buddha had not yet dispersed, but moved towards this side under his steps. They were terrified and retreated. "White night, where are Lord Xiao Guang and Lord Hong Qingguang?" Ann asked aloud, biting her teeth. "Dead." The white night is light. "Dead?" An Zizi''s heart is shocked. "Sure enough." Huang Riyue took a breath. "Fa Jian, FA Ren, Xiao Guang, Hong Qingguang and Lin Xuyang you saw are all dead. Next, it''s your turn." White night light way, step forward a step, the devil Buddha incarnation immediately again six arms, toward this side of the crowd severely hit. "Flash!" An Zizi shouts. An Yihong and others rushed away. But most people didn''t have time to dodge, they were slapped directly into meat sauce. The people saw it, and they were terrified. "Lord an, Lord Huang, what''s the matter?" At this time, Ma Kong led a group of Ma family members to support. "Ma Kong?" In the eyes of the white night, the evil spirit burst out. "White night? You''re not dead yet? " Ma Kong saw the man at the end and sneered: "ha ha, I didn''t expect you to show up here? This time, how can you escape? " After that, the man jumped up and rushed over. But as soon as he was near, he was stopped by a terrible evil spirit. In the air, he could not get close to the white night. "Master Ma, be careful! He just killed five real kings! Let''s go Huang Riyue roared. "What? Five true kings Ma Kong was shocked. The next second, a terrible sword Qi tore his arm. Ma Kong dodged immediately, but the thick smell of magic Buddha directly suppressed his body shape. The truth of the general situation quickly diffused, and he did not have the opportunity to withdraw. "Flying in the sky!" Ma Kong endured the pain and roared, then he spread out two huge wings behind him. He flashed wildly, tearing apart the power of the magic Buddha. But the strength of this force almost beyond his imagination! As soon as the wings were opened, they were pushed back by the fresh ones... "ah Ma Kong roared, his soul power was fully released, and he was crazy to break free. However, the claws of the six giant magic Buddhas were fully opened, one left and one right, blocking all Ma Kong''s ways. "No!" Ma Kong screamed in terror, but he could not escape and was directly caught in his hands. White night raised boundless, split again. Whew. Ma Kong''s other arm was also cut down, blood raging. "Ah There was a shrill cry. His face was as white as paper. The people of the Ma family are even more timid and dare not go forward. Many people have been scared out of their wits. A real king, just like this, with his arms wasted? The magic Buddha''s claw grasped Ma Kong and pressed him in front of the white night. "Ma Kong, do you remember what I said? As I said, I will pay you with blood Said the white night indifferently. "White night... This... What the hell is this?" Ma Kong''s eyes were startled and frightened and trembled. "This is my great emperor''s soul skill." "The great emperor''s soul skill? You... You inherited the great emperor? It''s impossible. It''s a great chance, and there''s no great emperor falling down between Qingge and jinhun mainland. It''s impossible... "Ma kongzhan said," unless you get the emperor''s biography!! There is a great emperor behind you... " " you are right, but it is not completely correct. " White night light said: "because I not only have a great emperor behind me, I also got the great emperor inheritance, in this small virtual fantasy land!" "What?" The horse is stupid. "My heavenly spirit is really inferior, but my spirit has reached the level of soul emperor''s transformation. What I have practiced is imperial level soul skill. I have been passed on by the great emperor. I can impact the emperor''s realm in the future. I have more divine level soul weapons. How can you fight with me?"The boundless sword was put on the neck of the horse empty in the night, and said slowly. Horse air trembles like a sieve, his eyes are full of fear, shudder: "big... Adult, Ma Kong is dead, Ma Kong has eyes not to see Taishan, Ma Kong stupid, horse empty is cheap, offended adults, also ask adults forgive... Rao... Let the horse empty!" "Anyone I can forgive him, but you, it''s impossible! Because, you face me, humiliate my friend! More to kill her! I will not tolerate that! " Cold said in the white night, he was angry and killed when he thought of the picture of blood spitting by the horse. "White night..." what Ma Kong still wants to say, but looks at boundless sword to throw. Wheeze! Sword light will be the head of the horse empty cut down... horse empty, die! This side of Huang sun moon and an comfortable long ago can not bear, has gone crazy to escape, even under the hand can not care. "It can''t run away!" White night steps to fly, chasing to an comfortable, while shuro carries a double sword, to the yellow sun and moon. The crowd broke out and despair filled. The true monarch in Taiji city is now only two people left... the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 Bang Dang! An enchantment rises and completely closes the access to the forbidden area of the Vientiane gate. Behind the border, there are thousands of chariots. The Vientiane gate has abandoned most of its stations and led all its members into the forbidden area for defense. As the big families of Taiji city worked together to plan the turmoil, the big families in Taiji city coordinated in advance. As a result, no one in Taiji City dared to help the Vientiane gate and oppose those families. Even most of the family members who worked in the city left the Vientiane gate as soon as they received the rest. Only the Su family led several small families to stand up But it still doesn''t help. After the border was closed, Lin Zhengtian led Huan Shiying, yinxueyue and others gathered here, but did not leave. They have no way to go. Once they leave the Vientiane gate, they are afraid that even Taiji city will not escape. "Here comes another one!" At this time, a voice interrupted everyone''s thoughts. See the end of a group of figures rushed over. They are the disciples of the Vientiane sect who did not withdraw in time. "Open the border." The champion is busy drinking. The border immediately opened a small hole, these people who were all in a mess rushed in and fell on the ground, gasping for breath. Dezong, the number one scholar and others walked quickly past. "Give them some Ningyuan pills." Dezong side for these people luck healing, said. Soon, a few people look more than half recovered. "What''s going on outside? What are the big families doing? Have those disciples who have not withdrawn into the forbidden area left safely? " The number one scholar''s opening is a continuous problem. The man gasped for breath and said powerless: "back elder, when the disciples came, they saw most of the Taiji City family experts were retreating. Their people concentrated in the front hall direction and headed there. When we came, we didn''t see the family experts coming. As for whether other disciples left safely, the disciple did not know..." "those families did not come £¿¡± Several elders looked stunned. "Our people are here. Why don''t they come here and go to the front hall instead?" The champion frowned. "What are their intentions?" A long way. Dezong did not speak, and lowered his eyebrows to meditate. But the sound blood month, Fu merciless several people came over. "Master, can you see Master Bai Yebai?" Fu asked mercilessly. "Master Bai? I don''t see it. " The disciple shook his head. Several people looked at each other, their faces were full of sorrow. "I heard younger martial brother Bai''s voice just now. There is nothing wrong with him. He should have come out of the Archaean battlefield." Voice blood moon low willow eyebrows, whispered. "Yes, I heard it. It''s like coming from the gate. It''s really my brother''s voice." Huan Shiying also said. "He''s alone. He must be in trouble. We have to pick him up." Du Ya road. "Not bad!" Everyone nodded. Lin Zhengtian saw this, but immediately shook his head: "don''t be impulsive. Younger martial brother Bai is very lucky. Everything will be OK. As for the voice you heard... There are many doubts. Maybe it is the voice of younger martial brother Bai himself, but maybe it was those family members who lured us to go. It''s necessary to guard against it. We''d better stay here now and wait for others to confirm that It''s younger martial brother Bai. Try to bring him here again. " "But there are evil spirits out there. Can he get through, brother?" Huan Shi Ying''s face was white, and her voice trembled. "Don''t worry, younger martial brother Bai is not an ordinary soul person." Lin Zhengtian smiles, as if comforting. At this moment, however, a figure quickly came to this side. Everyone was startled. "Who?" A drink for the champion. But when you see the man clearly, people are stunned. "White clothes? Master Yi? " "Master Yi is safe and sound!" "Great!" And they cried out in great joy. "Yes, Master Yi." Some of the disciples of the Vientiane sect made a ceremony in a hurry. But Yi Bai Xiu ignored, and across the border, he called to Dezong and others: "can the Lord of the gate be here? Is the master of the Vientiane gate here? " "The headmaster arranged the array in the forbidden area. Master Yi, what happened?" The champion asked as he asked people to open the border. "I hope the master of the gate can quickly lead the elite of the Vientiane gate to the front hall of the Vientiane gate and help the white night!" Yi Bai Xiu almost had no time to gasp. "Younger martial brother Bai, is he OK?" "Great!" Huan Shiying and others are extremely happy.But Lin Zhengtian realized that it was wrong. "Aid? Master Yi, what do you mean by assistance? What is the situation of younger martial brother Bai? Why didn''t he come with you? " "He''s using his body as bait to attract experts from all major families in the front hall to fight for your chance to escape here!" White clothes show a low voice. "What do you say?" Fu heartless, voice blood month several female stride forward, incredibly looking at the white show. "Master Yi... What you said is true?" Fu heartless eyes open. "It shouldn''t be wrong." She bit her teeth and sighed. "No wonder those big family members went to the front hall. It turns out that they are going to kill master Bai!" No.1 scholar road. "What can I do? Can something happen to my brother? What should we do? " Huan Shi Ying''s tears are all in the eyes. "What else can we do? We can''t do anything. Here, people in the yanghun state can''t protect themselves, let alone us? " Feng Qingyu smiles bitterly. "Do we have to be indifferent here?" "We have to go to save him!" Fu said "Don''t be impulsive. I can understand your feelings. But if you go to help the white night now, you will surely die. In this way, you will not only lose more than you gain, but also fail to live up to what white night has done to you." At this time, the great elder Dezong opened his mouth. "Master, what should we do now?" Lin Zhengtian asked. "Wait." Dezong thought for a moment and spit out a word. "Until when?" Huan Shiying asked. Dezong did not speak. Now, however, a figure came. "Open the border." A soft and graceful voice came out. It''s red. "Master Hong, you..." "open the border." Red light road. "What are you going to do?" The champion asked. "Save white night." "You can''t fight the real kings out there." "Well, do you think it''s too late to fight at night?" Red turned her head and starlike eyes on the veil were staring at the crowd. The crowd was shocked. "So many true kings can''t fight in the daytime, but why does he dare to go? Because he wants to cover us to leave. If he dares, why don''t I? " Red said, facing the side of the Vientiane door disciples to drink: "open the border "This..." disciple is in danger. But at this moment, the border suddenly opened, and a figure flew out of the forbidden area and landed directly in front of the public. When people saw this man, they were all overjoyed. They prayed in a hurry and called, "see the headmaster!" "See the master!" The voice is like a wave. This is the master of the Vientiane sect! "Don''t be too polite. Get up." The master of the gate is light road. "Thank you "Champion." "What do you want from the headmaster?" The champion comes forward. "How many disciples have not come?" "This... Preliminary estimate, there are about 2000 people..." the champion looked hesitant and said. "Two thousand?" The headmaster was silent for a moment and said: "there are a lot of people..." "the headmaster... I have sent someone to inform the disciples who can''t withdraw into the forbidden area, and ask them to take off the order of disciples of the Vientiane gate for a while, and return to Taiji city first and find a way to escape. As long as you can live, you can do whatever you want." Dezong road. "But it''s not the way." Looking into the distance, the head of the gate said, "these family members are completely blinded by the interests and have lost their sense. Since they dare to start, they will not break the means... Dezong, you stay here, I will save people." "Headmaster, I will go with you. Please support the white night as soon as possible." Red is the first one to stand out, and the sound of magic spreads. Fu heartless and sound blood month looked at one eye, also immediately walked out. "Although our role will not be very great, we are willing to make a contribution and ask the sect leader to allow us to follow." Sound blood month firm way. "I''ll go too!" Huan Shiying also came out. "And me." "Me "Well, well, then count me in." Du Ya sighed helplessly. Lin Zhengtian smiles and says nothing, but he also comes out. The snake did not come forward, but stood inside with Prajna in her arms. Several disciples of the Vientiane sect came out of the crowd. They seemed to be infected by Lin Zhengtian. They looked excited and said earnestly: "sect leader, our brothers may still be fighting with those greedy souls. They are fighting, but we are hiding here. How can we bear it? Please lead us to bring them back "Save me from Vientiane and drive out those greedy people!""Call back!" All the disciples of Vientiane came out and exclaimed excitedly. The elders were silent. But it is clear from their manner that they have been repressed for a long time. The head of the gate sighed slightly. "It''s not that I don''t dare to fight those greedy people, but you and others are responsible for the most important task. If we fight with those greedy souls, we will be greatly weakened. Once we do, we may have to get rid of the constraints of the Vientiane gate and become a situation similar to that of Zhiwu land... But it is difficult for us to understand Now that you have decided to go back, well, I will go with you. " The master said, and with a wave of his hand, he headed for the front hall. But just then, a group of family members rushed over. They were all dishevelled and scarred, and their expressions were full of fear. When they saw the people of Vientiane, they saw straw. "Help! Help "Please, help me, help us!" The experts of these families screamed and ran like crazy, just like frightened rabbits. They knelt down directly in front of the people, wailing and crying bitterly... everyone was stupid. "What the hell happened?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 Just for a moment, dozens of family experts rushed to the front hall. They were in a state of confusion, all over the scars, and their faces were full of panic. They see the people of Vientiane, one by one excited, desperate to rush towards this. "Stop!" The Vientiane disciple was very surprised, and he was very nervous. However, these people ran to the place more than ten meters away, knelt down on their knees and crawled towards it. Their mouths were even more shrieking: "elders of the Vientiane gate, master! help! Help us "We know we are wrong, we are guilty. Please, help us!" They cried and begged like children. The people of the Vientiane gate were confused. "What the hell is going on here?" "Master, is there any fraud? Be careful An elder reminded. "No The head of the gate shook his head and said, "most of the injuries on these people are very similar. They seem to be done by one person, and from their eyes and expressions, they don''t seem to be pretending." "Just ask." Dezong stepped forward, looked at the souls and said in a deep voice, "what''s going on? Aren''t you dividing up the resources of our Vientiane gate? Why do you ask for help? " "It is the master... The master is angry..." "we know that we are wrong, please forgive us, forgive us!" These soul people are incoherent, as if scared to break the courage, constantly kowtow to the people of Vientiane. Seeing the scene, people were even more puzzled. "Master angry? Which master do you mean? " Dezong asked. "Master of white night!" "He killed six true kings," he cried out! He has killed tens of thousands of souls in the outside world!!! He''s going to wipe out Taiji city!! He''s going to destroy Taiji city! " The shrill cry made everyone''s scalp numb. But this sentence, but let Lin Zhengtian and others for a long time did not speak. Their eyes were astounded, and they seemed to have difficulty in believing what the soul man had said. "You say... Master Bai killed tens of thousands of souls? And... Killed six real kings? " For a long time, Zixiao stepped forward and asked. "Yes, he also wants to kill us... Please all members of the Vientiane gate can take us in. We know our sins, and we are willing to take all responsibilities. Please stop the white night..." the souls cried bitterly, and their voices were broken. People were in a state of panic. The strong men trained by these big families have been scared out of their wits... "go The door master did not hesitate, and quickly rushed to the front hall. The crowd rushed to the front hall. But when they rushed to the front hall, the battle was over. The scene is shocking. A huge vacuum hole with a diameter of about 100 Zhang appeared in people''s sight. On both sides of the huge hole, there were ferocious and terrible corpses. The earth was dyed red with blood, and the air was filled with the smell of destruction. There is no soul around, no one alive! This is purgatory. "Is this... All this... All done by master Bai?" The number one scholar is also a person who has seen big waves, but the scene in front of him still makes him very surprised. "We are late!" The main sink of the gate. "Where is master Bai?" People are still in doubt. "He''s gone!" At this time, a voice came from behind. In the crowd, Huan Shiying saw the owner of the voice, excited and happy, and rushed to the past. "Sister long! Why are you here? " "Shiying, it''s up to me to ask you this." Long Yue took out a token and was rather weak and said, "I received the order from long Jue to lead the people of longjue to come here to support the snake. But the strength here is beyond our imagination. Fortunately, it comes day and night, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." "This time I made a mistake in my estimation, but I didn''t expect you to come so fast. I had hoped that you could take us out of Taiji city." The snake in the crowd obviously didn''t recognize Long Yue. After all, she looks much bigger than before. "You are the snake, white night told me about you." Long Yue nodded slightly. The snake walked past and made a salute. As for Longyue, she obviously knows something about it. Although she gives longjue to her management at night, she knows how important this woman is in the heart of longjue and that man. The number one scholar came forward, also made a gift to Longyue, and then asked, "this girl, do you think master Bai has gone? Where did he go? Where are those powerful people going now? ""If you die, if you want to escape, where can you go?" Longyue''s eyes looked to the distance: "as for the white night, it should be to pursue and kill those real kings." Chase Zhenjun? A trance of people. How can the true king exist and be hunted down? Is that a joke? But from the scene of this terrible scene, all this... Seems not to be a joke. ... ... ... white night carries a huge incarnation of the magic Buddha and pursues it all the way. The fierce power of the magic Buddha directly tears up all the buildings on both sides, and there is almost no place for an family to hide. "What should I do? What should we do? " Anyihong scared teeth are trembling, hoarse shouts. "You are the owner of the house. What do you want me to do?" An Zizi roared angrily, but he knew that no one could rely on him at this time. "The speed of white night is very fast, and with his momentum, we have no way to go back! Everyone immediately withdraw home, Yi Hong, you quickly inform Mo Ru, let her open all the boundaries of the master''s home, activate all defense systems! " "Back home?" An Yihong''s face changed greatly: "I''m afraid that our master''s defense can''t block the white night for a long time..." "now, do we have any other choice? We can only use the host''s defense to deal with the white night. If such a big thing happened here, the general manager of the Vientiane gate must have informed the general manager to send for support. From the general staff of the Vientiane gate, their people should arrive in Taiji city in the next few days. As soon as the general manager of the Vientiane gate arrives, we will be able to stop the white night. By then, we will be saved! " "I see. It''s just... Can we last this long?" Ease is red and worried. "If you can''t hold on, you have to! Do it Ann roared. An Yihong dare not neglect, take out the master order, release the signal. After a while, those who want to escape from the front row are like those who want to escape from the front row, like those who want to escape from the front row, like those who want to escape from the front row of the palace, they are like those who want to escape from the front row. The day night came, and the terrifying momentum was pressing down to settle down. More than a thousand people couldn''t breathe. An MO such as full is complex, looking at the figure of the street coming, mood a fluffy. When she first saw this man, she was still in Zhu''s house. Like Zhu Tianming and Xiao Xuan, she looked down upon this guy from Qingge mainland. But I don''t want this guy, but now he has pushed his family to the end... is this fate? Or fate? An Zizi and an Yihong did not hide, but sit on the back of the border, swallowing pills and quickly recovering their strength. "Mo Ru, find a way to delay time!" An is free to sink. "Don''t worry, grandfather. I''ll talk to white night first." An MO such as ponders for a moment, the mouth says. "Talk?" Ann was surprised. "White night has a lot to do with Zhu Yan, who is my sister. We still have such a relationship." An Mo is like a road. An free to listen, the face showed a happy look: "Mo Ru, if you can let the white night leave, no longer looking for the trouble of settling down, you are the hero of my home, the next master, I will let you be!" An MO such as secretly hair happy: "thank you very much." And then out of the border. White night came, slightly moving his arms, the six arms of the incarnation of the magic Buddha immediately lifted up and pressed towards the side of settling down. An MO outside the border, such as feel his body is almost torn. As soon as she bit her teeth, she cried out, "young master Bai, please stop! Mo Ru has a few words to say to you "What do you want to say?" The white night is light. "Dare you ask why Mr. Bai wants to set up a house for me?" An MO Ru pauses, ask a way. "Then why did the people who set up your family unite with other family members to fight against me after I came out of the illusion? Do you want to harm my senior brothers and sisters The white night asked. "It''s all a misunderstanding! Laozu just wanted to consider the safety of Taiji city. In fact, my family didn''t want to be the enemy of Mr. Bai. " An MO such as busy road. "Do you think I''m an idiot?" "White night cold way:" that later I put out to settle down, say another misunderstanding, is not also peace and quiet? " "Young master Bai, don''t be angry. Otherwise, I''d like to take out the first-class Horcruxes and pills as compensation. How about that?" "Compensation? Ridiculous, I killed you, settled everything is mine, why should I accept your compensation? " White night said, and then waved his arms. The magic Buddha''s arm moves together, grabs the border on the periphery of an mansion and tears it apart. Ann''s family was shocked. As soon as an MO saw this, he didn''t calm down before. He called out in a hurry: "young master Bai, please calm down. Even if you don''t look at our friendship, please take care of Miss Zhu Yan...""Zhu Yan?" "No, Master Zhu? We''ve met before. It''s in Zhufu. I''m Zhu Yan''s good sister! " An MO Ru hastily climbs the relations. "I have nothing to do with the Zhu family for a long time. I am not here to talk nonsense with you. None of the people who participated in the encirclement and suppression of me and my elder martial brothers and sisters can''t run away. They will die today." After that, the white night directly drives the six arms and blows towards the border. The terrifying claw of the devil Buddha is like an invincible steel blade. It directly tears up the thirty-six boundaries of the settlement, and does not even persist in ten breaths. As soon as the boundary is broken, six sharp claws are hurtling towards the ground and the family group is bombarded in the past... Dong! The earth cracked, an Fu completely collapsed, the shaking of the earth shaking an MO Ru. An MO such as Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at the six magic Buddha''s claws that bombard an mansion crazily, the whole person is stunned. She is too naive. White night is to revenge, how can you care about her words? What''s more, she is nothing in the heart of white night. Settle down, it''s over! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 When the magic Buddha''s claws are lifted up, the claws are already bloody. All the low-level people are killed by a slap, but the high-level officials who have settled in an Yihong and an Zizi are still breathing. "No An MO Ru sends out shrill call. But he can''t stop it. In the white night, the crowd fled in a hurry. But this time, easygoing red was obviously a little slower, too late to dodge, and was blown into meat sauce. "White night, don''t push people too hard!" An Zizi, covered with blood, roared with anger in his eyes. He sprang up with a flick of his finger, and burst out a large number of meteors, which constantly bombarded the white night. But the white night five elements God body, not true king can break, this means of ease can not do nothing to him. Whoa! Six big hands, left and right. An Zizi, surprised and surprised, dodged in a hurry. However, the magic Buddha''s claws are huge and boundless. In combination with the general situation and truth of the white night, his escape is very difficult. An Zizi can''t escape, but can only fight with the flesh. But a claw down, people will fall from the air, fall on the ground, not live spitting blood. An Zi bit his teeth and knew that he could not fight against the white night. Finally, he offered a magic weapon to escape, and planned to escape alone. But at this time, the white night over there flashed, and a sword directly pierced into his shoulder holding the magic weapon. "Oh Ease of pain in the palm of a loose, hard to store soul. "White night... No, don''t kill me! Let''s talk about the terms. As long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything you want me to do! " Anxi shouts eagerly. So far, he has no respect for dignity. "Sorry, I don''t want you to do anything. I just want your life." The white night says indifferently, boundless sword throws away directly. Whew. An free body was immediately cut open, he opened his mouth, mercilessly breathed a few times, then fell to the ground, died. An Zizi is dead. Huang Riyue is the only one left in Taiji city. But white night is not in a hurry to kill Huang Riyue. His light eyes swept, the line of sight fell on the God of an MO Ru. "Come here!" "You... You want to kill me?" An MO such as whole body trembles, legs tremble. "If I want to kill you, how can you stand before me?" Said the white night indifferently. "What do you... Do you want to do?" An MO such as suddenly pale, white night so strong, if you want to force her to do something, she is absolutely unable to resist. But when it comes to resistance, an MO Ru does not plan to. She looks at the white night secretly. She has to say that the white night is not only young, but also very handsome. In addition, the five element God body is greatly improved, and the appearance is more like a God. The female soul person just takes a look at it and feels much better. If he really wanted me, I would have to give in. An MO such as the heart sighs. But white night did not know an MO such as disorderly mind. He turned around and said faintly, "at first, the people who attacked me were only comfortable red and comfortable, so today, I kill them, do you have any opinion?" "I... I have no problem..." an MO such as silver teeth dark bite, low voice said. "Then I want you to set up your family and submit to me. If you submit, I will not destroy your home." White night again. White night is not a murderous person. What''s more, there is a use for settling down. He knows some relations of settling down, especially an MO Ru. Although this woman is a bit greedy and vain, she is not bad in nature and has no ambition. "Really?" An MO such as a listen, very happy, immediately kneel down on both knees: "Mo such as willing to submit to the childe." "Well, I now appoint you as the head of the family, and you are my man. From today on, my family will be incorporated into the periphery of longjue, and every month I will offer the cultivation materials to longjue on time. Do you understand?" The white night was silent. "Understand..." an MO such as dare not resist. "Take this." Throw out a pill in the daytime. "What is this?" "Poison." "Ah?" "Slow poison, I will give you the antidote on time, to prevent you from settling down and have different feelings towards me." The white night turns around, jumps forward and flies to the sky. The sound comes from the sky. "Remember, you have only one chance to settle down. If I find out that you have a different heart, the next time, including you, there will be no living." The sound swings to, an MO such as the body trembles, the cold sweat direct current, hastily toward the white night leaves the direction to worship. ... after settling down, the white night immediately moved to the position where the Shura was located. Shura chased Huang Riyue all the way to Huangfu. It seems that Huang Riyue also intends to use the defense of the mansion to delay the white night, waiting for the appearance of the disciples in Vientiane.However, Shura''s pursuit was extremely tight, and the terrible blade was like the wind blowing over. Rao was unable to support his real king''s body. Behind him was a bloody mess. "Somebody Near the yellow house, Huang Riyue yelled at the top of his voice. The master of the Huang family in the Yellow mansion heard the sound and ran out immediately. "Grandfather "Help me stop this man!" Huang Riyue roared. People don''t know the reason, but how dare the ancestor disobey? One by one they rushed up at once. Shura held up his double swords and cut them down. The sword Qi like the Milky way suddenly fell down, swallowing all the Huang family masters and cutting them into ashes. Even the street was split into two, and the earth was shaking. The people of Huangfu were so scared that they ran away. "Asshole Huang Riyue is angry, but at the moment he is like a homeless dog. How can he manage these people? Whoosh! At this time, the body shape of the Shura explodes, smashes the boundary of the Yellow mansion in an instant, rushes to Huang Riyue and cuts it off with one edge. Huang Riyue is startled and raises his hands. His palms reflect the sun and the moon and greet the blade. Dang! A muffled explosion broke out, and all the buildings of the Yellow mansion collapsed. Huang Riyue''s bones were shaking with terrible force. People fell from high altitude and fell heavily to the ground. When the Shura moves again, it is unconscious and indefatigable. It falls in front of Huang Riyue again and cuts with both blades. "No Huang Riyue shouts bitterly. Suddenly, two iron chains suddenly flew out from the interior of the Yellow mansion, like two dragon dragons, entangled the double swords of Shura, and the falling speed of the blade immediately slowed down several minutes. Huang Riyue saw the situation and quickly dodged away. When he saw the chain, he immediately recognized its owner and looked overjoyed. "Master!" "Sun and moon, what''s going on? How did you do that? " At the end of the chain came a bald monk. He was a strong man with dark skin and scars all over his body. He was very vigorous and vigorous, like a wicked monk. "Master, help me!" Huang Riyue staggers and runs towards the evil monk. The evil monk felt that the iron chain could not support the two blades of the Shura, so he took the iron chain back. "Chi!" Shura''s eyes were red with blood, and he made a terrible cry. He wanted to kill again. "An official?" When the evil monk saw the nature of Shura, he said, "but a dead thing, how dare you be so arrogant? Sun and moon, you''ll take care of it and see how the master can dismantle the mechanism man. " "Is it?" Suddenly, a cold hum came. Then a young man with blood turned into a rainbow and fell in front of Shura. The young man is very evil and full of killing intention. Behind him is an image of a magic Buddha, just like an ancient giant. When the evil monk saw this, his face changed. "White night" Huang Riyue is like seeing a ghost, her tongue knotting and trembling. "Who is it, sir?" The evil monk asked. "White night." "Never heard of it." The evil monk was puzzled. His sight could not help falling on the token on his waist. He was stunned: "are you a master?" "Yes, master, he is a new master, but... But he is more than a master. He has killed seven real kings!! The real king of Taiji city is dead. It''s all over!! Most of the masters in Taiji city were killed by him. He is a devil, a devil! " Huang Riyue exclaimed excitedly that people seemed crazy. "What?" The evil monk''s scalp was numb: "a master, can you kill Zhen Jun? And killed seven? Sun and moon, don''t lie to me "Master, do you think I''m lying to you like this? If you say that the official has the real power, how can it be fake? " Huang Riyue trembled. On hearing this, the evil monk nodded. Indeed, this Shura alone, he felt difficult, with this mechanism person, enough to deal with the real king. "Sir, the old monk called the divine power arhat, and he was Huang Riyue''s teacher. During this time, I happened to be playing in the soul land. Just now, I received a quick call from my apprentice. I came here to have a look. I don''t know where I offended you and caused you to pursue me like this?" The divine power arhat made a Buddha ceremony and said. "This man, together with many families in Taiji City, killed me and even persecuted my closest relatives. He even led the people to attack the gate of Vientiane. Naturally, I would kill him." The white night is light. "How could it have happened?" Shenli Luohan frowned and stared at Huang Riyue: "did you start on the Vientiane gate?" "Master, this..." "asshole!" The divine power arhan was very angry and kicked Huang Riyue fiercely. Huang Riyue rolled on the ground several times, more and more embarrassed. "You dare to move the gate of Vientiane. You are so bold to eat the courage of the leopard with bear heart!" Shenli Luohan looks like he hates iron but not steel."Master, I know I was wrong..." Huang Riyue got up in a hurry and kowtowed and cried. The divine power Luohan heaved a sigh and turned to salute the white night. "Sir, my disciple knows his sin. Although he is greedy, his nature is not bad. I can only blame my failure to discipline him well. In the face of the old monk, please hold your hand and spare him. How about that?" "No way." White night shook his head and went to the evil monk. "Young man, don''t do this. At least I''m your elder. Can you give me face?" Shenli Luohan seems to be a bit unable to put on, put on a fierce face. "I don''t have to give you face." "You... You are too arrogant! I... "The divine power Luohan just want to attack, but feel the strength of Shura and white night, can''t help but shrink. "Master, come on, with your strength, you should not be afraid of this talent." The sun is yellow. "You son of a bitch, your master, I used to hide in the soul land to heal my wounds. Now I''m still in a bad condition. I''m afraid I can''t even fight the mechanism man if you want me to fight a real king''s peak." Shenli Luohan lowered his voice and called out in a dark voice. "Ah? Master, didn''t you just say that you can dismantle the mechanism man? " Huang Riyue was in tears. "I didn''t see it clearly just now. Now I find that this mechanism is not simple. At least it was made by a strong man above the real king. How could it be easily dismantled?" "So... What about that?" Huang Riyue is in a hurry. "Don''t be afraid. I have another trick." The divine power arhat was busy raising his hand: "boy, wait a moment, I have something to say to you." "What''s the matter?" White night frowns. "I have a big head." Shenli Luohan is busy. "What do you mean?" "That is to say, there is someone behind me. If you offend me, there will be no good fruit to eat." God power Luohan pretends to sneer. But Huang Riyue is helpless. "Master... If I guess correctly, there may be a legendary emperor behind the white night... " ah? " Luohan was stunned. "The great emperor?" . (friends who like the old fire can add groups: 131602520) (friends who like old fashion can add groups: 131602520) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 "Or maybe." Huang Riyue''s voice was dry and hoarse, and he said in a low voice: "the soul skill that this man uses is extremely terrible. I have never seen it before. Moreover, he has amazing talent. He has six heavenly spirits. He has learned how to merge heaven and soul. After fusion, he can sacrifice the soul emperor." "What? The king of the soul Shenli Luohan almost didn''t stand firm. "Not only that, but also he has mastered the truth of the general situation, the profound meaning of fighting and fighting, and the profound meaning of kendo. Moreover, he has cultivated the five elements spirit body, especially the three swords on his waist, one by one, which should be more and more terrifying. It should be surprising that he is so young, or a soul person coming from Qingge mainland? What is Qingge mainland? How can such a character be created? He must be the descendant of the great emperor. Even if he is not big, I''m afraid his background is not simple... "Huang Riyue continued, his voice was weak. But this sentence is very sharp in the ears of the divine power arhat. "Since you know that he is so difficult, you still provoke him?" Shenli Luohan secretly scolded, and he wanted to tear up Huang Riyue. "In my heart, it''s just like the yellow salt that I regret again. "Up to now, I can only do my best. I can''t guarantee whether I can save you or not. If what you said is true and the background of this person is complex, you will surely die. In the land of nine souls, the strong have already controlled the power of life and death. It depends on the mood of the strong." God power Luohan shook his head. Huang Riyue''s eyes are dim when he hears it. "Is there someone behind you? So you threatened me White night light said, behind the huge demon Buddha avatar shaking up body, terrible evil spirit from the sky, straight cover four sides. Luohanxiu was extraordinary, but he also felt a deep fear for this evil spirit... "that, sir, the old monk didn''t mean that, misunderstanding... Misunderstanding > Shenli Luohan even busy way. "Since you say so, get out of the way until I kill Huang Riyue first." White night and Shura step by step press, the divine power Luohan can not help but retreat. Don''t know the ability of white night, he already felt that the boy was not good, and now that he learned a series of amazing moves and against the heaven talent, the divine power Luohan has no fighting spirit. "Wait a minute... Will you listen to me?" "And waste my time?" "After saying this, if you insist on killing me, I will never stop you." Shenli Luohan is busy. White night a listen, pour also not afraid of Huang Riyue ran, nodded: "that good, you say." Thank you very much Luohan made a Buddhist ceremony and asked, "do you dare to ask if my disciple has hurt one of your friends or relatives?" "Not yet?" "So, I have not done everything completely yet?" "Is there a difference?" "It''s no big difference, but I didn''t offend you to death." Luo Han squeezed out a smile: "you have extraordinary strength. If you are so young, you can cut down the real king. You must be a big man who looks down on the other side. However, no matter how gifted a person is, there must be a gradual process of circulation before reaching the peak. Sir, killing Huang Riyue is not very good for you. Holding on to death is just venting your heart Indignation, not so. The old monk asked Huang Riyue to kowtow and apologize to you, and offered all the Huang''s family to you. Huang Riyue will also be loyal to you and do everything for you. What do you think of this? " On hearing this, he touched his chin and pretended to be thinking. In fact, he had plans to surrender Huang Riyue. However, it was not a good thing to keep so many people forced to surrender. Those who surrendered by force eventually turned to resentment. Therefore, it would be safer to destroy the Huang family directly. However, the situation is quite different when Huang Riyue''s master talks. What''s more, long Jue has developed to enter the soul land, and needs the master of Zhenjun to sit down. Otherwise, the night is not here, and strong people come to make trouble. Without Zhenjun, it is difficult to control the scene. "Is that all?" White night eyebrow a pick, light says. "Of course not. Sun and moon are one of my favorite disciples. We still have some feelings between us. If you are willing to let me go, you will be kind to the old monk. If you are in trouble in the future, I will help you! Amitabha The divine power arhat plays the Buddha ceremony again. "What strength do you have?" Asked the white night. "It''s no problem to fight a few real kings anyway." "That''s good!" White night nods, palm a turn, throw out a pill. "Eat it." "What is this?" Huang Riyue was stunned. "Poison!" "Ah?" Huang Riyue was shocked. "From today on, I will give you the antidote on time every month." The white night is light. "Master, this..." Huang Riyue panicked. "Benefactor Bai has decided to spare your life. Naturally, you have to put your life in his hands. You can''t have two minds. As long as you do this, benefactor Bai will not harm you." The old monk said solemnly.Now, the old monk has no way. "It''s... Master..." Huang Riyue has nothing to say. "From today on, you are solely responsible for the command and dispatch of the snake and the Dragon month. In addition to personal expenses, all the remaining training materials of the Huang family are transported to longjue. Huang Riyue, I''ll forgive you, just because you still have some ability, not because of your master To tell you the truth, although your master is injured at the moment and is not my opponent, even if he is in the peak period, I will kill him, and no one can stop him. Therefore, you must not think that you are complacent about this. To kill you, I just need to think about it. " White night said, put the double swords into the scabbard, jump up, about to leave. "Do well. If you are loyal enough, I will give you the real antidote." Huang Riyue was scared to liver and gall, and quickly knelt down to kowtow. Luohan''s face changed, but he was not angry. He asked, "benefactor Bai, where are you going?" "I have already let the Taiji city settle down with the Huang family, other families, there is no need to exist." The white night is light. "Are you going to kill? That''s not a good thing. " God power Luohan shook his head: "kill more people, plant more evil fruit, so that in the future, I''m afraid it''s going to burn myself." "What do you want to say?" "The old monk''s meaning is very clear. You killed these people today. In the future, their close friends and relatives will come to take revenge. When you are not there, what should you do Asked the divine power arhat. "Except for the real king, no one in the soul land can threaten the people around me, and soon, even the real king can not threaten. But now there is no real king in the soul land." The white night is light. "What about people from other continents?" The divine power arhat asked. "There''s no need to worry about that." "Why?" "Because people from other continents will know as long as they step into the soul land." White night said, body into a rainbow, accustomed to the sky. Shenli Luohan looks stiff and looks at the rainbow light there. He doesn''t speak for a long time. "Master, what do you mean by the last sentence of the white night?" Huang Riyue raised his head and asked. "Do you want to ask? In the future, I''m afraid I''ll be white. " The mighty arhat whispered. "How could it be? The Vientiane gate is still there! White night is a master. If he wants to be in charge of the gate of Vientiane, will he not turn against it? " Huang Riyue did not dare to set up a channel. "Even you fools dare to attack the Vientiane gate. Do you think he can''t deal with the Vientiane gate? What''s more, he is a master. Why should he turn against the Vientiane gate? Idiot The powerful Arhats hate that iron is not steel. Huang Riyue was speechless. ... ... Zhu Fu. One by one, all the strong men who went out of Zhu''s house were recalled, and the whole mansion was covered with armed forces. Zhu Xiang specially invited two friends from the top to help him through the difficulties. Zhu Yan, Zhu Tianming and other posterity of the Zhu family gathered in the hall. The senior members of the Zhu family waited anxiously, and the explosions from afar kept pounding their hearts. Boom! The ground shook violently. This is not the first time. But every time the ground vibrates, all lets everybody a burst of panic, scalp numbness. What''s going on out there? "Dad, I''m fed up with it. Why do we Zhu family stay in this place? Now people from all families are fighting at the gate of Vientiane, eating meat there, and trying to hang that magnificent white night there. Why should we hide here?" At this time, Zhu Tianming, who had been restless, broke out at last. He patted the table and yelled. "That''s enough." Zhu Xiang drank low. "Dad..." "shut up Zhu Xiang hated the low roar of iron and steel: "what do you know? Do you think the Vientiane gate is so easy to deal with? You think white night is so easy to kill? If all the families failed in this action and did not weaken the power of the Vientiane gate, or kill the white night, what would you say we Zhu family should do? I''ll take you to calm his anger when he comes to the door by night? " Zhu Tianming was tongue tied. "All things have to think about the worst situation, in order to be invincible! We are waiting for the news here. If the big families control the general situation, we will not be able to go out of the mountain again. At least we can have a drink of soup. But if the families fail and the Vientiane gate wins, then we will be in peace and not be implicated. Although the Zhu family can''t make a big profit in any case, at least we won''t lose! Isn''t it? " Zhu Xiang sank. Zhu''s family nodded in agreement. But at this time, a quick figure rushed into the hall. "Master, I''m back!"The visitor yelled in horror and entered the hall. He sat on the ground with his legs soft. "Lai Xiang? Come on, Lai Xiang. What''s going on outside? " Zhu Xiang asked urgently. "No! All of them are gone. All the big families tried to encircle the white night, and they were all killed by the white night!! Even the Vientiane disciples didn''t have time to intervene!! finished! These families are all over Lai Xiang howled loudly, hesitating and frightened, as if thinking of something extremely terrible. But Zhu Xiang and others have been tongue tied for a long time, unable to speak for a long time. The families of Taiji city... Are they destroyed? "Laixiang, make it clear that the white night destroyed these families?" "Yes, master..." "who is he with?" "He alone..." come Xiang quiver way. "No way! How could he be the rival of these family masters alone? You''re lying. " Zhu Tianming shouts. "No, young master, this is true. How dare villains lie?" Lai Xiang was frightened. But at this time, there was a riot in the direction of the gate, and the ground shook again. "Ah? You... Who are you? " There''s a shout from the gate. "Master white night! Visit the door and learn something about the accounts! " A cold cry covered the whole mansion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 Hearing the sound, the whole hall of Zhu''s mansion was instantly boiling. "Dad Zhu Tianming and others quickly focus their attention on Zhu Xiang. However, Zhu Xiang put his eyes on Zhu Yan, who was sitting in the corner without saying a word, and then spoke faintly: "go out to see the situation first, and laixiang is crazy, and I don''t know whether what he said is true or not." "Yes." A group of people went to the layman. A large number of armed forces of the Zhu family came to the gate one after another. The array of Dharma, jiejie, Horcruxes and even spirit beasts were all used. Everyone looked as if they were facing a big enemy. When everyone ran, they found that the gate had been blown open and the dust was flying. The guards of Zhu family who were guarding the gate retreated timidly, and the border was torn out a big hole. In the direction of the gate, a tall and straight figure came slowly. White night! When you look at the people who come, they all have a heart attack. It was really him. In that case, could Lai Xiang''s words be true? This man really destroyed many families in Taiji city. Otherwise, how could he be here? But why is he alone? Where''s his helper? People look around and look at the back of the white night, but they can''t see any other figures. Indeed, there is only one person in the white night. What''s going on? People are puzzled. How can one man in the white night destroy these families? "I just went to Xiao''s house." "After leaving the Xiao family, I was ambushed by your Zhu family. Do you know?" "What?" Zhu Xiang''s face was stunned: "no way, master Bai. Zhu has never sent Zhu''s children to attack you, and my Zhu family has absolutely no intention of offending you. Have you identified the wrong person?" The white night finds a ring of tokens from the Qianlong ring and throws them on the ground. On the top of the token are huge "Zhu" characters, and the small words beside them represent the name. The crowd glanced at Zhu Tianming. "Zhu Bao, Zhu Shan, Zhu Qiang, Zhu ye... Isn''t it all your people at dawn?" One Zhu family senior management is surprised to say. Zhu Xiang''s face was complicated and he knew everything. Zhu Tianming stared at the tokens, and his expression changed. "I thought you Zhu family didn''t do it, so I didn''t intend to deal with you, but I don''t want you to participate in it." White night shook his head. "White night, it''s just some tokens. It can''t be used as evidence. Maybe someone wants to slander my Zhu family." Zhu Tianming, sweating on his face, said in a hurry. "No need to explain." White night shook his head: "I come here, not to listen to your explanation, but to find you Zhu family to explain." "What do you want?" One Zhu''s family was not happy and called out in a coarse voice. "Kill." White night light way, fingers at random, a soul force sword, instantly through the throat of that person. One shot! A man from the yanghun state died like this. Zhu''s family was shocked. The warriors around him were like cats who had been trampled on their tails. They suddenly stepped forward and pointed their swords. With a stamp of one''s feet in the white night, the truth of the general situation diffused. All the Zhu family warriors around him were imprisoned. Then they pulled out their swords and whirled around. A sword ring was scattered. Nearly a hundred of Zhu Jiajia warriors around him fell to the ground and their blood column soared to the sky. Crackling... the head fell to the ground, making a dull sound. The Zhu family glared with astonishment. "How... How could this happen?" Zhu Yan was dumb and whispering. "Devil!" Zhu Tianming cried out. Everyone was scared. People also believe that Lai Xiang''s story is true. With the two moves of Bai Ye just now, they firmly believe that he destroyed many families in Taiji city! "Master Bai, please stop!" Zhu Xiang exclaimed, "this may be a misunderstanding..." "as I said, I came here not to seek an explanation, but to explain." White night eyes cold staring at Zhu Tianming, cold drink: "roll over?" "White night, what do you want to do?" Zhu Tianming bit his teeth and asked angrily. "Do you need more explanation from me?" In the white night, the boundless sword is raised, and the blood on the blade has not yet flowed. Zhu Tianming retreated again and again, his pupils flashing with fear. How can he be compared with the white night? If we do, I''m afraid ten Zhu Tianming may not be enemies of the white night. "You want to kill me?" Zhu Tianming trembled. Zhu Xiangsha stood beside him in a state of impatience. He wanted to stop him, but he knew that even if he devoted all his life to Zhu''s family, he would never have stopped the white night! But there is one person who may try! Zhu Xiang put the realization on Zhu Yan. Zhu Yan can''t sit still at the moment, but she still stands out after biting her silver teeth! She opened her arms and stopped Zhu Tianming. "Big brother Bai... Please forgive my elder brother..." Zhu Yan bit her pink lips, and her expression was extremely complicated and hoarse.The white night looked at her indifferently, and three words came out of her mouth slowly: "by what?" By what? Yes, why does white night forgive Zhu Tianming again and again? We should know that Zhu Tianming has been released once before. But Zhu Tianming didn''t give up. Although he pretended that he didn''t dare to find trouble with daynight, when he learned that the big families were going to hang Bai Ye, he persuaded Zhu Xiang more than once to deal with Bai Ye. This time, Zhu Xiang has made it clear that the Zhu family does not participate in the Taiji City turmoil, but Zhu Tianming secretly arranges his confidants to kill Bai Ye. What can white night do to forgive Zhu Tianming? Zhu Yan opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she found that she couldn''t utter a word. She didn''t know what reason to persuade the white night... Zhu Yan lowered her head, her tears kept falling from her eyes, her arms drooped weakly, and a record was like the sound of a mosquito. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." she cried and choked. "You''re right. You don''t have to apologize to me. What''s more, I have nothing to do with you." White night light way one hand raises, the general situation truth instantaneous package Zhu Tianming. "Ah? help!! help! Zhu Yan! Sister, help me Zhu Tianming''s body is out of control. He is raised by the general trend of truth. He flies into the air. He struggles like crazy, but it doesn''t help. No one in Zhu''s family dares to provoke the eyebrows of the white night. "Zhu Tianming, I have given you a chance. Why do you provoke me?" The white night is indifferent. "Master Bai, I know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance! Please Zhu Tianming was terrified and yelled hoarsely. "Late." Shaking his head in the white night, the general situation truth is like a sword, which pierces Zhu Tianming''s heart in an instant. Zhu Tianming''s body trembled wildly, and he kept spitting blood from his mouth. He glared at the Zhu family and finally softened slowly. His eyes were no longer alive... he glanced at the flustered Zhu family in the daytime. He knew that Zhu Tianming made the decision without authorization. Zhu Xiang didn''t know anything about it. With Zhu Xiang''s cunning, he would never participate in such a situation. "Collect him." The white night throws Zhu Tianming''s body on the ground and turns around. "From today on, Zhu''s family will be incorporated into longjue and be loyal to me. Zhu Tianming, I don''t intend to give you another chance, but as for you, Zhu''s family..." Bai Ye said, pausing a little, glancing at Zhu Yan, indifferently: "I''ll give you one last chance. From today on, all the cultivation resources of your Zhu family will be sent to you except for the personal training expenses If you come here next time, I will level this place. " The voice dropped, and the white night was gone. As soon as the white night passed, the Zhu family was relieved. Zhu Yan sat on the ground like a duck, her face full of pain and regret. "Big brother Bai... Can''t you give me another chance?" When the people of the Vientiane gate rushed to the residences of the major families, there was a river of blood flowing here, and most of them were razed. Even most of the souls who took part in the attack on the Vientiane gate died in the streets one by one. The whole Taiji city is like a human purgatory. There are corpses everywhere. The blood flows into a stream. White night came from the end of the street. One person, three swords, the setting sun shines, like poetry and painting. All the people in the Vientiane gate are stunned, but they look at it... everyone has a very unreal illusion. It was not until the white night that they came to the crowd and saluted the headmaster. "Master Bai!" The leader of the Vientiane sect clasped his fist in return. "All the thieves who took part in the attack on the Vientiane gate have been punished by day night, and the rest who have not been killed have also been subordinated to me. The white night will discipline these people well." The white night is light. The master of the gate of Vientiane was stunned. How could he not understand the extra sound of this sentence. "Always send the master over there, I will give him an account." The master of Vientiane nodded. "Well." Bai Ye nodded and looked at the corpses around him: "this incident is not accidental. Although the Vientiane sect is powerful and famous, as an order maker, he relies on nothing but iron and blood means. However, due to the relationship with mainland Wu, the Vientiane gate who entered the soul land could not contact with the general school in time, so Bai Ye planned to confine my influence to the soul land Help Vientiane gate to jointly manage this continent. " As soon as this remark fell, the faces of all the disciples of Vientiane changed, and their minds were different. "Master Bai, how can this be done?" An old man said in a hurry: "then you have become the Lord of this continent?" Some people who haven''t understood it clearly this time around."Elder Zhang, I quite agree with master Bai''s practice. In this way, at least our Vientiane sect will be much easier. Master Bai, as the first patriarch, is even more a master. Now that he has broken through the illusory realm of Xiaoxu and has been inherited by our ancestors, he can be regarded as a member of our Vientiane sect. What''s more, what do you call the Lord of the mainland? The mainland of nine souls was originally respected by the strong. Now it is easy for master Bai to overthrow the real king. He is already the king without crown. " The champion said, obviously supporting the white night. The elder stopped talking. "If master Bai really wants to be the overlord, he can do it. After all, we in the Vientiane sect are just those in order, not in power. There is no conflict between them." Another elder said. Gradually, the voice tilted to this end, many people support the white night. Among the crowd, Long Yue smiles bitterly. "Will entering the soul land be like Qingge land again?" "If this is the case, then the adults will have mastered the cultivation resources of the two continents. I don''t know whether this is a blessing or a curse." The snake''s face changed, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 The storm of Taiji city ended in the iron and blood method of white night. This incident, like a prairie fire, quickly spread throughout the soul of the mainland and surrounding continents. The strong are shocked. Huang Riyue is the only one who has been slaughtered in Taiji city. Those who are hiding in the soul land are even more self-conscious and dare not compete with him. In particular, a few days later, a new force, long Jue, entered Taiji City, which attracted numerous people''s attention. Longjue''s residence is built on the side of the Vientiane gate, and its area is comparable to that of the Vientiane gate. It can be seen that the Vientiane gate has acknowledged this power, and the implication is self-evident. Entering the soul of the mainland, the major forces have come to pay homage and surrender, and long Jue is famous for a time. And white night, the master of longjue, deserves to be the king without a crown in the soul land. Vientiane gate has re established the list of masters. Du Ya and Yi Baixiu have successfully entered the ranks of old masters, while Hong and Leng yourong have successfully stepped into the ranks of masters and enjoyed high reputation. After the battle of Taiji City, Bai Ye, who has already ranked the second, has become extremely sensitive. Although he is the second, most people have put him in the first place. After all, Su mu qiulai may not be able to suppress this catastrophe in Taiji city. However, the new force, long Jue, is extremely daunting. On the master list, most of the masters gathered in longjue, and the first list of Qingge mainland was also taken over by longjue. The snake Wrangler and the eldest grandson took advantage of the situation to attract a number of strange people and things. There was no shortage of talents for longjue, and many of them were powerful and respected. Because of their admiration for the white night, they settled in Taiji city and engaged in longjue. Long Jue is very powerful in two continents! When the matter came to an end, he talked with the people in longjuexin''s residence. "Elder martial brothers and sisters, I will ask snake to go to the storehouse to get some materials for cultivation. You can use them first. This is the compensation for you." Sitting on the top of the table in the daytime, drinking tea, he said. "In that case, I''m not polite." Lin Zhengtian had a free and easy smile. He did not know where to find a wine jar: "how to drink tea? Come on, we haven''t seen each other for so long. Let''s be drunk today "Good!" White night''s mind moved, slightly smile, put down the tea cup, took Lin Zhengtian''s wine jar and poured a mouthful. The others looked at each other and felt warm. "Younger martial brother Bai, you should be respected in the soul land now. You have such a huge amount of resources in your hands. What do you think?" The voice blood month hesitated to ask a way. "There are a lot of resources. Naturally, they are used for cultivation. However, it is not a simple thing for me to rely on myself. Even if I have laid down so many resources, it is not a simple thing to keep them. I intend to recruit strong people from outside to work for me, and I am ready to take over those family businesses that I have destroyed, set up auction houses, soul stores and Dan pharmacies, so that resources can produce more resources." Said the white night. "That''s a good idea." Long Yue nodded and said with a smile: "if long Jue wants to be strong, the most important thing is to have its own industrial chain. It is obviously unrealistic to rely solely on those families at the bottom." "I have asked the snake to arrange the specific matters. In addition, master Du Ya will fully support me. As a master, he is also a native of the soul land. He is very familiar with all these things. With his help, it is not a problem to break through the industrial chain of entering the soul land." White night laughed and said to several people: "you just stay here and practice. Your supply will definitely be provided by the dragon. Not only that, the gate of Vientiane is also nearby. You are the first patriarch. They will also provide convenience for you." Zixiao, fengqingyu and others were overjoyed at the sound. "White night, thank you. If we can stay here to practice, our strength will certainly advance by leaps and bounds." Feng Qingyu holds his fist. "They''re friends. You''re welcome." White night said with a smile: "I heard that there is a restaurant called immortal in Taiji city. Come on, I''ll treat you and drink." "Good!" The crowd cheered. When the boss of the fairy came to hear that the night was coming, he immediately cleared the market and took out the wine of nearly a hundred years'' worth to entertain himself. He did not dare to be slighted. Looking at those masters at the level of Yang soul state, they are respectful and submissive to themselves. Zixiao, Feng Qingyu and others are somewhat confused. If these masters are ordinary, they are all high-ranking. After a bout of drinking, people were already drunk. They left and went back to the training place arranged for them by the snake. They closed their eyes and meditated for a while. "White night..." at this time, a soft voice called him. The white night turns around, is on the sound blood month that pair of transparent eyes. "Elder martial sister Yin, can I help you?" Asked the white night. She sighed a little, and her white face was filled with sadness: "time flies and the world is changeable. I didn''t expect that you and I walked out of the Tibetan dragon yard together. Now you have become the overlord of Qingge land and soul land, and I am still standing there..." "don''t say so, elder martial sister Yin. The soul state between you and me will not affect me The relationship between them. " White night hastily comforts a way."I know what you are. You are a person worth trusting for life. I believe you, but sometimes things are not as simple as you think." Yinxueyue sighs: "maybe we should catch up with you... It has become impossible." White night did not speak, just quietly looking at this picturesque woman. "If you have time, come to chat with elder martial sister and play a song for you." Sound blood month seems a little tired, smile slightly, turn to leave, leave a gust of fragrance. White night nodded, but the heart is helpless. He felt a little bit... "my Lord." At this time, the snake came. "Are they all arranged?" The white night asked. "It''s arranged properly. We''ve invited the best master Cailian in Taiji city to treat Miss Prajna''s injury. Miss Shiying is taking care of her. Miss Fu Qingren and others have prepared excellent elixir and soul weapons to help them practice. Your honor, you have given them all the skills you have given them." The snake said respectfully. "Good." Bai Ye nodded his head and said, "these are the people who came out of the same door with me. I believe they are very gifted. They are not inferior to the masters who enter the soul land. What they lack is only opportunities to cultivate themselves. They will certainly become independent beings. With them, the Dragon will not be afraid of foreign invasion." "I see." The snake bowed its head. Turn the palm of your hand in the white night, take out a thin secret script from the Qianlong ring and give it to the snake. "This book of soul formula is called" ice melting magic skill ", which is written by me. It records the first three forms of" ice melting magic skill ". You can take it to practice first "Thank you very much." She was careful to borrow the snake and murmured in her heart. Ice melting skill? I''ve never heard of it. I''m afraid it''s just some side skills, right? "I''m going to leave for the soul land in a while." In the distance, looking at the road. "Do you want to go back to the mainland of Qingge?" The snake asked. "No, I''m going to Wudang to get something." "To mainland Wu?" At the sound of the snake, his face changed greatly. Seeing this in the daytime, he looked at her with great interest: "what? You seem to know a lot about Zhiwu? " "This..." the snake hesitated and lowered its head: "to tell you the truth, the snake is actually... The man from the mainland of Wu." "Oh..." the white night glanced at her. "Isn''t it a surprise to your adults?" "What''s the surprise? I have long doubted your identity. " White night light smile: "although I am not in the dragon, but every move within the dragon, all the time by me." Don''t know, Baiye is still in contact with Jianyue. Before leaving, he entrusted Jianyue to take care of Bai family and long Jue. With the master''s order, he also got in touch with Qingge mainland at will through the Vientiane gate of entering the soul land and communicated with each other. However, the snake obviously didn''t take this into consideration, and his heart was upset when he heard that. The means of adults... Really unthinkable. "Don''t worry, as long as you are loyal to me, I won''t do anything to you." White night light way: "but then again, once you arrived at wudalu people, why would you drift to Qingge continent?" "It''s a long story..." she sighed, and her voice was a bit hoarse: "my real name is qianxiaoqin. It''s just a pseudonym I used to escape to the land of soul! As a matter of fact, I was the daughter of thousands of families in mainland China, and the eldest lady of them. But because of one thing, I was expelled from the thousand families and chased by them, so I had to flee to this place. " She holds the railing, looks at the distance, her eyes are full of worry and sadness, and her red lips open. "Eight years ago, I was arranged by my father to marry Prince bajunhong of Wanyu kingdom in mainland China. My family is a family that has been passed down for thousands of years. It has a large population and strong power, and is respected by all quarters. However, because my third uncle covets the moon god palace to Baoyue jade, my thousand family and the moon god palace have become enemies. In recent years, the strength of our thousand family has been greatly reduced in order to avoid giving in As a result, the family declined. My father hoped to keep the status of Qianjia and fight against the moon god palace by marriage. However, before I got married, my second uncle framed me for colluding with the moon god palace, intending to annex the thousand families. I was speechless. The thousand families wanted to put me to death. Fortunately, my father let me go quietly, so that I could escape to the soul land. " When she said this, her eyes were full of helplessness and hesitation. "I''ve been here for eight years, and I haven''t heard from thousands of families, and I don''t know what my father and mother are doing now..." she tried to hold back her tears and quietly wiped away the tears from her eyes while she was not paying attention to them in the daytime. "Didn''t you want to go back?" "Go back?" She said with a bitter smile, "why don''t you want to, but what''s the use of going back? If my father let me go, his position as the head of the family will certainly be hard to guarantee. However, qianmei, the daughter of the second uncle, will marry bajunhong instead of me. The second uncle''s father will become the master of the family with the support of the prince and princess. I don''t know how he will deal with his father. But I can''t do anything about it. With my strength, I can''t change these things. ""I will send someone to inquire about the situation of the thousand families for you. If your father is well, he can come to the soul land to meet you." The white night is light. "Thank you very much." "But if you do, I''m afraid it will involve long Jue. If Qianjia knows that I''m in longjue, I''m afraid I''ll point my spearhead at the adults. It''s not worth the loss... I just hope that I can go to Wudang with you this time. It''s very clear to me that I can go to Wudang with you this time. If you have your subordinates to lead the way, you will be much more convenient. When you finish your affairs, I will find another time to go Explore the family situation and meet my father quietly. Even so, my subordinates are very satisfied... " " OK. " White night did not say much, nodded: "clean up, let''s go." "Yes." The snake immediately clasped his fist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 After entering the Archaean battlefield at night, Leng yourong was shut up in the room by the cold family. Each family regards the white night as a thorn in the flesh, and Leng yourong has become the apprentice of the white night, which naturally becomes the target of each family. Fortunately, the Leng family still has some relationship in Taiji City, and the family members are in the Vientiane gate, so there is no big deal in the Leng family. Never be neutral to the outside world. However, they were also restless, afraid that these big families would defeat the Vientiane gate, so they turned their spearheads at them and settled down one by one. But when everything calmed down, they realized that their ideas were too much. The lady opened the door. Standing in front of the windowsill, facing the boundary daze of Leng you Rong suddenly turned back. "Mother, what''s going on outside? Have you heard from my master? " Leng yourong asked eagerly. "Yes." The lady took a deep breath, and her mood was still a little difficult to calm down. "Mother, why are you so ugly? Are you all right? " There is something wrong with being cold and tolerant. "Mother, it''s OK." The lady looked at Leng yourong seriously and said seriously, "you Rong, tell me, is that white night really your master? Did he really admit you? " "Mother, are you going to let me break up with him?" Leng yourong''s haggard face was resolute: "I will not betray my master for a day as a teacher and a father for all my life. Even if those families want to ask me questions, I will not be afraid of it!" "Good! That''s good! " The lady threw up her face with a fierce smile. "Ah?" Cold has tolerance Leng. A few days ago, my mother was still strongly opposed to her relationship with the white night. How could she look like this today? Leng yourong felt that something was wrong, and suddenly there was no bottom in my heart... but at this time, a servant girl ran over in a hurry. "Miss... Let lady Bai come and tell me." The maid gasped. "Master Bai is here?" The lady immediately stood up, eagerly pulled Leng yourong, and said in a hurry: "daughter, hurry up, go and make up, Xiaolv, let Xiaohong and Xiaolan come here and help the young lady to make up well. She must let her go to see Master Bai beautifully, you know?" "Yes." The servant girl ran in immediately. "Mother, what''s going on? Lord Bai? Is it master? Master, he came back safely? " Lengyourong looks confused. "My daughter, don''t worry about it. When I see your master later, please remember, I don''t want to upset him, you know?" The lady said with a smile. "What''s going on?" Leng yourong can''t guess what his mother is thinking. After a toss and toss, Leng yourong dressed up in a gorgeous dress and went to the living room. In the hall, in the cold day, sitting on the side, with tea, and sitting on the top, it is the white night. "Oh, my dear daughter? Come on, kowtow to master Bai quickly See the cold has the light of the people coming, cold in the day busy smile way. The white night looked at the cold eyes, also stunned. Leng yourong today is much more beautiful than usual. On weekdays, she wears formal clothes, but today she is more feminine than usual. She is a beauty in her own right, and her proud figure is enough to attract the attention of all male creatures. "Master!" When he saw the white night, he was so happy that he immediately knelt down and worshipped: "I have seen my master." "Well, get up and talk." White night nods. Cold enough to stand up. White night looked at her a pass, looked at the cold in the sky: "cold master, you marry a daughter?" "Dare not dare not, just... If master Bai doesn''t dislike it, if my little girl marries master Bai, I don''t object..." Leng is busy with a smile in the day. "Dad, what are you talking about?" Cold enough to face a red, hasty stomp feet. The white night coughed a few times and said, "you Rong is my first apprentice. You don''t force her to do things she doesn''t like. Do you understand?" "Know, know..." cold in the day and the lady quickly nodded. White night nodded, the line of sight fell on Leng yourong''s body: "you Rong, this time, I''m going to say goodbye to you." Cold have to allow a listen, small face is anxious: "master, where are you going?" "I''m going to Wudang for a while. During my absence, you can practice in longjue Li. Longjue will provide you with enough cultivation resources. You should practice the soul skill I taught you, you know?" The white night said solemnly. "I know..." Leng yourong is a little lost. White night walked past, looking at her haggard little face, in the heart from a draw, sighed: "this period of time, let you worry." "Master, if you are safe and sound, you will be happy." Cold has the capacity to drop slightly Zhen head, bright eyes some flustered."All the soul rhymes I gave you are all the soul rhymes of the great emperor. I have a friend, maybe a great emperor, who taught me all these. You must practice hard. With your qualifications, it may not be impossible to surpass me in the future." "I understand." Cold has the capacity to nod cleverly. But she did not know that these so-called "great emperor''s soul rhymes" were actually pulled out of the emperor''s mouth by night. "It''s getting late. It''s time for me to go." The white night rises, leaves the cold house. Leng yourong is still a little puzzled. Looking at her father and mother''s awe of the white night, she becomes more and more curious. When she left at night, she turned back and asked. "Niang, where is this dragon?" "Don''t you know, silly boy? Long Jue is the power created by your master. Your master has unified the whole Taiji City, and even the whole soul land respects him. You worship him as a teacher, and you are really on top of ten thousand people. My cold family will surely rise because of you! " The lady said with a smile. "Yes, yourong. You should cherish this opportunity, and don''t let down the expectation of our cold family." Cold in the sky, he stroked his beard and said with a smile. "What? The master has become a soul worshiper? " Lengyourong was stunned. This event was like a heavy hammer, which made her brain tremble. "Your master''s strength is so powerful that all the families in Taiji city will be destroyed by him. Even the Vientiane gate will have to rely on his breath. My daughter, your master''s acceptance of you for no reason must mean something to you. You must seize the opportunity and try to make further progress with him. In this way, your father and I will die in peace." Ladies like to say. Leng yourong glanced at the two men and hummed, "Dad, mom, it''s enough for you to tell me about these words. It''s not good if you let the master. Although I''ve been under the master''s command for a short time, I still know him well. What he dislikes most is being used by others. His spleen is not very good. You''d better take this thought." After that, Leng yourong turns around and leaves. Two people listen, the body can not help but tremble. As far as Taiji city is concerned, the temper of white night is not very good indeed. ... ... ... after the event, Yi Baixiu left Taiji city. According to her words, she still likes the practice of traveling rather than staying in a place for a long time. The strong means revealed in the daytime stimulated her. She planned to cultivate for a period of time on her own and left directly. In fact, Bai Ye feels that Yi Baixiu''s pursuit of power has become extremely strong after she was in the Archaean battlefield. Maybe she has found that the gap between herself and Bai Ye is gradually widening. You should know that the last time outside the Dragon City, the two men were still on a par. Red left without saying goodbye, leaving only a letter with two words: goodbye. For red, people feel more mysterious, no one knows where she came from, and her true face, only one person has seen in white night. Her departure, as expected by the white night. But I believe that I will see her again. The Archean battlefield, as a special area, connects the entering soul land and the Zhiwu continent. However, the Archean battlefield has been closed now. If you want to go to Wudang, you need to find another way. The two men rode the black blood BMW prepared by Long Yue to the East and galloped all the way. Soon, they came to cross the sea. "The more you cross the sea, the more intense it becomes to the center of the nine souls continent. This sea area is by no means comparable to that between Qingge and jinhun. Adults should be careful." Said the snake. White night nods. The evil spirit of this sea area is beyond the imagination of ordinary soul people. The ships made by ordinary Horcruxes will be rotten by the sea water before they are half opened. Therefore, they can only cross the sea by specific ships. In the rush of day night, he did not build a boat, so he planned to cross the sea by passenger ship. Far away from the sea came a large ship, mottled, as if for some years. The cost of a passenger ship is very high, but fortunately, the most important thing in the day is money. After the price was agreed, they boarded the ship. "Wait a minute! Old man, wait a minute Just as the passenger ship was about to set off, there were shouts of urgency. I saw a man and a woman two soul people riding horses toward this. When the boatman stopped the boat, they jumped up in a hurry. "At last." The man breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, you two are just in time. If you delay, you won''t be able to get on the old man''s boat." The boatman chuckled and urged the big array. The array force was started and drove the boat. "That was, that was." The man laughs and looks at the people on the passenger ship at will. "You two, there are 7000 magic soul pills in total. If there is no soul pill, you can use the soul weapon." Said the boatman."We''ll give it to you on the shore, won''t we?" The man''s eyes turned slightly and said with a smile. The boatman listens, the face shows playful color: "can." However, the words fell, dozens of people on a boat could not sit still. "Son of a bitch, are you going to rob us on the shore?" A big man with bare arms stood up and roared. "If you give it to me, it''s not robbery." The man said with a smile. "Asshole!" The big man was angry and pulled out the axe directly, and then he cut at the man. But just as soon as he started, an surging force suddenly came and directly shocked the big man into the sea. "Ah The great man made a sad cry, but after two times, the man sank into the sea, and there was no more movement... "is it the first time to take a boat? Don''t you know the old man''s boat is not allowed to make trouble? If anyone dares to make trouble here, roll down and feed the fish! " Boatman a change before the benevolent, face cold way. When people saw this, they were silent. He didn''t care about the white night when he was sitting on his knees in the corner, but the snake''s face was not very good-looking. "My Lord, we are in trouble." "What''s going on?" "Those two people seem to have no money to pay the tickets..." "what does this have to do with us?" White night opened his eyes and did not understand. "He said to give it on the shore." "How?" "Give us our money." "Oh? Do you mean he''ll rob us when he gets to the shore The white night was stupefied. "To the mainland of Wu is extremely chaotic. Here, the strong are respected and their fists are big, and they can get everything. This is not a strange thing. Robbery and murder are very normal. After all, the Vientiane gate here is hard to protect itself." The snake is entangled in the road. "Is it? That''s interesting. " White night casually said a word, and then closed his eyes and sat up. The snake opened its mouth and didn''t know what to say. The men and women in the boat were on guard. They looked ugly. But this pair of men and women are extremely relaxed, standing in the bow talking and laughing, did not put these dozens of eyes of the master. The sea is boundless, and the strong evil spirit makes everyone unwilling to speak any more. It was a blessing in misfortune that there was no big wave. This sea area is much larger than the sea area between Qingge and jinhun. If something happens, you have to see whether the ship is solid. In a year, there are few ships broken by the great waves of Shahai. A few months later. The ship is close to the shore... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 Seeing the boat slowly approaching the shore, people gradually wake up from sedentary, and gradually fidgety. The man and woman sneered at him. "Don''t worry, I just don''t have money to pay. If all my friends help me pay for the ticket, I won''t trouble anyone." The man said with a smile. Everyone was livid and nobody spoke. "I have money." At this moment, a rather loud voice opened. People looked together and saw a man with a pigtail at the stern of the boat. He was drinking a wine gourd slowly. He shook the storage ring on his finger and said, "I have 50000 soul pills in my ring. It''s enough to pay for the tickets for you two. But if you want, you''ll have to go and get it yourself." "True king?" The man squinted. "If you think you are the true king, will we fear you?" The woman next to him snorted coldly: "brother Lu killed the real king, I don''t know how many! If you know what you''re looking for, you''ll bring out the soul pill later, or you''ll regret it if I do it later. " "Your strength is extraordinary. I have already seen that it''s me. I''m afraid that there is no one on this ship who can compete with each other. However, even in Wudang, although you can travel all over the world with two fists, why should I give these soul pills to you?" Pigtail man gently smile: "I don''t have talent. I want to ask you for advice. The soul pill in the ring should be my tuition fee." "My time is very urgent, but I don''t have time to waste with you. Once I make a move, I don''t know what''s important. I want to see blood." The man''s face grew colder. The pigtail man frowned and stopped drinking. Clang. The ship pulled in and there was a shock. "Pay, get off." Cried the boatman. Soul people take out soul pill one after another, hand over in the past. Boatman''s strength is very strong, the ticket is extremely expensive, but no one dares not to hand in, also dare not to be too expensive. Once the boatman is angry, he will only be thrown into the sea. "Pay and go." The white night is light. "Yes, my Lord." The snake nodded and went to the boatman with a ring. The snake was originally charming. At first, she sat there and did not attract people''s attention. Now she stood up and walked gracefully, which immediately attracted their attention. "And such a beautiful woman?" The man''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t help feeling. "Humph, shameless bitch!" Seeing this, the woman next to her was jealous and angry. She raised her palms and threw her hands toward the snake. "Well?" The snake was stunned, but she didn''t expect that the woman would attack herself suddenly and quickly raised her catkin to resist it. However, the woman''s strength was so great that she flew out in an instant and fell to the sea of evil. The snake was so frightened that she closed her eyes in a hurry and did not dare to look at the terrible sea water. But at this time, a thick and vigorous momentum wrapped around, steadily dragged her body, and sent her back to the ship. "Thank you very much..." the snake was so frightened that she glared at them with anger, but they did not dare to make a sound. They could only cover their red and painful arms and walk towards the white night. "Cheap woman! How dare you come back? Get out of the sea If the woman refuses to give up, she will start again. But the man next to her immediately grabbed her wrist. "Pretty girl! Stop it! Don''t make a fool of yourself Men drink low. "Let go, Lugo! I''m not happy to see this fox spirit. Let me teach this woman a good lesson Shao Yan said angrily. "What''s the matter? Wait until you get off the boat. Where do you think this is?? Do you want to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish Zhou Lu Shen drinks. Shaoyan shudders all over, this just reacts to come over, turn a head to see, boatman is staring at them two. Zhou Lu immediately walked to him and clasped his fist: "sorry, elder, I''m too impulsive, broke the rules, offended the elder, I''m here to make amends to the elder..." "since you are not the first time to be an old man''s boat, I''ll punish you two or three times the ticket." Snorted the boatman. "Yes... Yes!" Zhou Lu quickly nodded, but did not care. It doesn''t matter how much punishment there is. He didn''t have any soul pills on him. He had planned to rob these souls. Now Gong Yan broke the rules and was fined three times the ship ticket. Zhou Lu must have emptied these soul people before he was willing to. "Take out the soul pill, or you will have to go to the grave if you get out of the boat." Zhou Lu Dan Dao. The souls were silent and scared to provoke Zhou Lu. They took off the ring one by one and handed it to him. Only the man with pigtail directly got off the boat and didn''t look at Zhou Lu''s face. "Asshole!" Zhou Lu was so angry that he got off the boat and picked up the man. But just then, a voice came."Stop." Zhou Lu was stunned and went along with his reputation, but he saw a young man in white sitting at the stern of the boat. He was handsome and extraordinary, just like a God, and his temperament was unique. But he sat there quietly and said nothing, which was hard to find. Heaven and soul? Zhou Lu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. How can there be people in the heaven soul realm here? Or did he deliberately hide his accomplishments? "It seems that your ring hasn''t been handed to me yet. Take it out." Zhou Lu said. "Besides, you son of a bitch, get out of here." Shao Yan over there walked quickly, pointing to the tip of the snake''s nose and shouting. The snake''s face changed and his silver teeth bit slightly. He said in a low voice, "two adults, I have not offended you. Why do you want to target me?" "I don''t like you, OK?" Shao Yan called out. The snake''s small face changed without saying a word. The white night next to her was about to get up, but she quickly pressed her hand. "My lord... This is the most powerful land. It''s chaotic and lawless. We should try not to do anything. If we can bear it, we will suffer. Otherwise, we will suffer." The snake whispered. White night did not make a sound, light looking at her. The snake squeezed out a smile, took off a ring from her finger and handed it over. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is a little of my heart. Please accept it... If we have offended you, please forgive me." The snake whispered. Zhou Lu saw the situation, the corner of his mouth Yang smile: "very aware of the current affairs." However, Shaoyan is still reluctant, cold hum: "cheap is cheap, low spirited appearance let me angry." Then he snatched the ring from the snake''s hand. "You''re wise, but don''t think it''s over! First get out of the boat and look at it. I''ll settle the account with you slowly after I''ve solved the next thing Shaoyan shouts at the snake in a vicious way, and then goes down to the boat with Zhou Lu. But just as they got to the stern, one leg was put on the ladder. It was white night. "Little white face, you know the current affairs, don''t make yourself bored!" Shao Yan sneers. The white night did not look at her, but the sight fell on the boatman at the bow. "There was a disturbance before, and you threw him into the sea of evil without saying a word. But now why do you turn a blind eye to these two people who are making trouble?" The white night is light. "My lord..." the snake was very anxious. "What is the boy talking about?" "He even questioned the boatman..." "I''m afraid it''s the first time I''ve been to Wudang..." the other souls whispered and their eyes were surprised. Shaoyan and Zhou Lu look at each other and smile secretly. "Emotion is a fool." "Bitch, is there a problem with your man?" Shao Yan holds her chest and laughs. "Young man, do you have any complaints?" The boatman who was closing the array turned to his side and gave a cold smile. "Yes." "Then you don''t have to say it, because the old man is not interested in listening." The boatman chuckled: "the old man has been supporting the boat here for nearly a hundred years. As long as you''re wandering on the mainland of Wuhan, no one doesn''t know me. Old man, young man, now kneel down and kowtow me a hundred times. Then put your belongings and soul devices in the cabin next to you. I can allow you to get off the boat. Remember, it''s rolling." When the boatman said this, Zhou Lu and Shao Yan burst into laughter. "So your so-called rules are wrong with people?" Stand up slowly at night. "Adults..." the snake still wanted to persuade, but was stopped by the night. "This is a place where force is supreme. There is no order to speak of, and the Vientiane gate can''t control it. As long as the strength is enough, anything can be done here, isn''t it?" The white night is light. "But, my lord... This boatman has extraordinary strength, and these two people..." "the boatman''s temperament is so, it''s doomed that he will not make great achievements. Don''t be afraid. As for these two people? It''s just junk. " White night did not speak with the boatman again, put the foot down, but still did not look at the two people, just a light voice in his mouth: "apologize to her." "What do you say?" Two people look at each other, very surprised at the white night. "I''m not in the mood to repeat it a second time." The white night is light. "I''ll repeat it for you." Zhou Lu sneers, holding down the shoulder of white night, and then tugging, intending to catch him. But the white night is still, like Mount Tai. "Well?" Zhou Lu frowned and found that things did not seem so simple. "It seems that you are not going to apologize." White night raised his hand and grasped Zhou Lu''s wrist on his shoulder."Asshole! What do you want to do? " Zhou Lu was angry, but he had no soul stirring power, because the boatman over there had already come to this place. "Look, old man..." Zhou Lu called. "Young man, do you know what you are doing? You''re constantly breaking my bottom line. " The boatman stared at the white night with a cold face: "the rules of my boat are very simple. You can pay money on the boat. You can''t make trouble except that. But you are still on the boat and dare to make trouble. Don''t you pay attention to me?" Hearing the boatman''s words, the other souls on the boat jumped off the boat and ran away directly. They looked flustered and fearless. Because they knew that the boatman was angry. But the white night did not go to see the boatman, but stretched out another hand, suddenly grabbed Zhou Lu''s neck and slowly lifted him up. The meaning of killing overflows. His face turned red and his body was hard to control. "You''re right. Not only did I not pay attention to them, but you, in my eyes, were nothing! Now that you have said that, I will deal with this matter according to my rules of conduct. " The white night is light. The boatman''s eyes were grim. "How dare you do it here?" Zhou Lu said with difficulty. "You think I''m kidding?" The white night is light. "Asshole!" Shaoyan was so angry that she clasped her fist at the boatman: "master..." the boatman stares at the white night coldly and hums: "listen, I allow you to use martial arts on my ship for the time being, and get rid of this ungrateful dog thing!" "Yes They were overjoyed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 With the permission of the boatman, they no longer tied their hands and feet, and went straight to work! "Son of a bitch, I don''t do it, but for the sake of the elder, do you really think I''m afraid of you? Look at my soul Having said that, Zhou Lu suddenly urged the spirit of heaven, and a terrible sense of true monarch''s spirit surged up like a whirlwind. But as soon as the general trend rose, it was immediately pushed down by a more powerful one. "Well?" Zhou Lu''s face suddenly changed: "you this momentum?" "What do you say to look at you?" The white night asked. "Is this the truth of the general situation?" Shaoyan immediately recognized it, but she still can''t believe it, because the guy in front of her is just a tiny person in the heaven and soul like a mole ant. How can a little soul state guy master the truth of the general situation? This is a force that many true kings can''t control! "Fragile!" White night light road, suddenly force. Whew. Zhou Lu''s arm was pulled off by Sheng Sheng... "ah Zhou Lu uttered a miserable cry, and the sweat of bean size immediately overflowed from his forehead. "Asshole!" Shao Yan was furious and slapped. The palm of his hand beat steadily in the heart of the white night, but his face did not change, as if he was not stressed. "What?" Shao Yan suddenly raised her head and her eyes widened. "You are too weak!" The night is cold. Bang! Shao Yan''s body immediately whirled 180 degrees in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground. When she raised her head again, there was a hot palm print on her face. She was in a daze. "Dare you hit me?" "I don''t usually beat women, except bitches." White night one hand pinches Zhou Lu''s neck, one side to Shao Yan light say. Shaoyan''s eyes finally showed a trace of panic. Zhou Lu had no ability to fight back. Only then did they realize how terrible the seemingly incompetent guy in front of him was... "is it an expert? This time the old man has lost sight. " Seeing that the situation was not good, the boatman immediately stepped forward and clasped his fist: "this friend, the old man was so blind that he didn''t know the height of the high man. Please forgive him. These two men have made some friendship with the old man. They offended their friends, so they should give them a face. How about letting them go?" "Go away." The response to boatman is a cold word. "What do you say?" The boatman''s face suddenly changed: "no one has ever dared to talk to me like this!" "Never? Now there is. " The white night is light. "Bastard! Who do you think you are? Get down on your knees The boatman was so angry that he immediately opened his momentum and blasted toward the white night. "Well?" In the white night, he turned his head and glared, and his momentum soared in an instant. His power was incomparable. The six heavenly spirits were like six shining suns, which were launched together. Bang! There are explosions in the void. The boatman''s momentum was shaking, and the people retreated in a hurry. They trampled on the boat, shaking and thumping. He looked at the white night in horror and disbelief. Under the ship those who have not left the soul people see this, all scalp numb, panic. Even the famous old boatman who has been ferrying for more than 100 years is not the opponent of this young man. The young man is so terrible! Shao Yan and Zhou Lu know that this time is to kick the iron plate. The white night wrist is like a pair of tongs, which is suppressed by the general situation. Zhou Lu''s arm is abandoned, and the whole person can''t resist at all. Seeing this, Shaoyan was so frightened that she was shaking. Even the boatman suffered a loss in the hands of the white night. How could they cope with the white night only by the two of them? However, they did not know that if the white night really fought with the boatman, it would be very difficult to distinguish the winner and loser for a while. The reason why they were able to shock back the boatman with momentum was nothing more than the hegemony of the six heavenly spirits and the general truth. The most important thing was that the jiuzhuanbumie body had a little success, and the spirit of the white night was extremely strong and aggressive. In addition, the boatman now has doubts about the true identity and strength of white night. He is in a state of indecision. Unlike the white night, once he has made a move, he will be firm. "Big... Adult, we know that we are wrong, please forgive us... We are willing to do anything to compensate adults..." seeing the boatman, Zhou Lu was completely frightened and stepped on his legs and called out in a trembling voice. "Apologize first." At the same time, he started his breath and hit Zhou Lu''s chest. "Ah Zhou Lu uttered a heartrending scream, his chest was bloody, his soul was broken, and his cultivation was completely abandoned... Shao Yan was stupefied and in a trance. The white night releases the hand, Zhou Lu directly falls on the ground, like a corpse.Shao Yan trembled and did not dare to have any hesitation. She rushed to the dull snake and said, "I''m sorry..." "no sincerity!" Cold hum in the white night, suddenly the general trend wrapped Shaoyan, instantly smashed her soul, abandoned her cultivation, and then threw her whole son into the sea of evil. Whoa. When people enter the sea, the terrible evil spirit erodes Shao Yan like ten thousand snakes biting their hearts. "Ah... Help!! No! Help... Ah Shaoyan made a sad cry. The boatman couldn''t see it. He jumped up and sacrificed the general situation. It was like a net that salvaged Shaoyan. At the moment Shaoyan has been evil spirit invasion body, life is half dead. "Is that too much?" The boatman looked at Shao Yan with a dead face and frowned. "Why don''t you think it''s too much for the people you put into the sea just now? Why don''t you go too far when these two people rob other people''s money? " Baiyedan asked: "if I don''t, my people have been thrown into the sea by them. Why didn''t you stop at that time? Not even a rebuke? " The boatman was silenced by a pressing question. But soon, he retorted: "hum, boy, this boat belongs to me, and the rules on the boat are also determined by me. Although they violate the rules, they are willing to pay. As long as they give money, they can say anything." "But they don''t have money now, so I''ll punish them for you." White night said, feet a channeling, will also kick Zhou road into the sea. "Ah..." Zhou Lu also cried bitterly. The boatman saw this and immediately took it out. However, Zhou Lu also stepped into Shaoyan''s fate. She was half dead and completely abandoned by the evil spirit. The boatman held back his anger. He wanted to vent but could not vent. "Let''s go." In the white night, he did not look at the boatman, but turned to the snake path around him. "Is... Adult..." the frightened snake this just returned to God, immediately whispered a, and then got off the ship. At the moment, the snake is full of reverence for the five bodies that have been admired by the white night. "Stop!" Finally, the boatman couldn''t stand it. He got up and drank a lot. He was very angry and said, "you want to leave after you have scattered wild things on my boat?" "I am the man who remembers attitude most." White night pace stopped, face did not turn: "others respect me three points, I respect others a Zhang. If other people are interested in killing me, I am bound to die. These two people look down on me as a person from heaven and soul realm. Their attitude towards me is just playing and humiliating. They want to have fun in me. Therefore, I didn''t kill them in a hurry. But you are different. If you do, you must be dead. In this case, you and I will never die. You should think clearly. " As soon as the voice fell, a bright light flashed through the body of the white night. The pupil of boatman shrinks. "Five... Five elements God body?" "Anything else?" The white night asked. "No... no... it''s ok..." the boatman was busy. The white night nodded and stamped his feet. The ship split instantly and the array on board was broken. Then the man got out of the boat. The boatman looked at him with a dull look. Although the strength of the boatman is not vulgar, it is extremely difficult to conquer the five element divine body by means of its means. If the flesh body is immortal, the human body will not be defeated. How dare the boatman compete with the five element divine body? He has been ferrying here for nearly a hundred years, and he has seen a lot of experts. But the people who really make him tremble are just a few powerful people who have become the most holy means. Shao Yan and Zhou Lu dare to get up when they are far away at night, but they are even having difficulty breathing. In the mainland of Zhiwu, those who have no strength can only let the flesh of the mermaid... "you two bully others. Are you going to kick on the iron plate this time? Get out of here. If I didn''t see that you were still filial to the old man, how could I save you this time? " The boatman snorted coldly. "Master... We have no cultivation. Once we get off the boat, we are afraid that we will die..." Zhou Lu said weakly. "What is it to do with me? Go away The boatman cheered. Zhou Lu had no choice but to stagger off the boat. "Brother Lu..." Shao Yan hurriedly followed. Zhou Lu hears the sound, but she glares at Shaoyan. She doesn''t want to think about it. She slaps her face and fans it. Bang! Shaoyan covered her face and was wronged: "brother Lu, why are you beating me?" "You stupid woman is the cause of all the trouble? Why do you trouble that woman Zhou Lu was furious. "I..." Shao Yan was dumb. "I think you are envious of other people''s lives. Are you better looking than you?" "Brother Lu..." but before they finished their words, the boatman directly caught them and threw them off the boat."Go away." ... ... ... leave the dock and walk lightly with snake in the daytime. The ship had been working for months, but it was very boring. "It''s time to come out after such a long time?" Day night to a small river, crouch down, while washing hands, while saying. The snake was stunned. But see behind the big stone out of a figure. Look, it''s the man with pigtail before. "Good means, sir." The man with pigtail nodded slightly. "Something?" The white night asked. "Your Majesty, punish Zhou Lu, this pair of bullies. I deeply admire you and come here to thank you." Pigtail man laughs. "If it''s thanks, why follow me?" The man was tongue tied. "I don''t like to beat around the bush." The white robes were laid out for the night. Seeing that he could not hide himself, the man opened his mouth and said, "dare to ask you... But nanxuan mountain man?" "Nanxuan mountain? No, I''m from the mainland of Qingge. " The white night is light. "Your Excellency is really good at making jokes. If you don''t want to say so, that''s all." The man with pigtail laughed at himself. "If I were, what would you like?" Asked the white night. The pigtail man was silent for a moment and said, "I will hold you and take you to deal with nanxuan mountain?" "Do you think you can do it?" The white night asked. "Of course." The man chuckled. Bai Ye was too lazy to argue and shook his head: "why do you think I am from nanxuan mountain?" "Nanxuan mountain is a bully from all over the world. It is heinous. The soul people in the mountain usually burn, kill and plunder every day. I saw that when you dealt with Zhou Lu, there was a trace of evil spirit in your breath, which was similar to nanxuan mountain''s, so I have this question." When the man said this, there was a haze on his forehead, but soon he controlled his mood and gave a fist to the white night: "since you are not, I will accompany you with you, and then I will leave." "It''s OK to go, but please remember one thing..." "what is it?" "No next time." The white night glanced at him lightly and led the snake away. Man Leng Leng Leng, strange to see the eye white night, and then the corner of the mouth revealed a helpless smile. "People in the heaven and soul realm love to pretend so much?" Then he turned and left. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 Feijian villa. Located next to the flying eagle stream, it is a famous sword villa which has been passed down for hundreds of years. There are a large number of children in the villa, and many masters emerge in large numbers. It has a great prestige in the mainland of Wuhan. However. Recently, the Taigu battlefield was opened. The villa leader Jianyan and his son Jiankun led a group of experts to search for the inheritance of the general. After that, there was no news any more. Only Poisson, the emperor with long beard, came back alive. According to the order of the villa master, he returned to Feiying stream and took over the whole villa in one fell swoop. This has been a hot topic in this area, and no one knows it. However, what is more surprising is that at the same time, dongyashan, a big power acting as a bully, took over the well-known bandit force Heifeng stronghold with lightning speed. Dongya mountain''s eldest lady dongtear controlled all the bandits in Heifeng village with the order of black wind, and became the queen of all times. Heifeng stronghold is more famous than Dongya mountain. As a famous bandit group running across the mainland of China, Heifeng village has done a lot in recent years. First, it attacked two small countries with weaker forces nearby, seized all the property, and then seized a Tianjiao treasure. It can be said that Heifeng stronghold itself is a treasure of unparalleled value in the world. Now the Heifeng village falls into the hands of Dongzhang, which is equivalent to that of Dongming. Although many people in Heifeng stronghold are not convinced, dongtear has a big ruling order. Who dares not comply? Dongyashan has merged Heifeng village, and its power has increased greatly. And it''s not over. After long beard Poisson took over Feijian villa, he quickly integrated the whole villa, and counted all the resources and the number of people. He had heard about the Heifeng village for a long time, and he was also worried. He didn''t know whether the young man he met in the Archean battlefield would come to Wudang, but now Dongya mountain is so powerful that he can''t even offend the young man without saying that young man. "Master!! Master, it''s a bad thing Standing in the garden, Poisson was suddenly awakened by an urgent cry. He turned his head and saw a young disciple in a plain robe running over in panic. "What''s the matter? Why are you so flustered? " Poisson wondered. "Villa master, the... Chu duantian... And... Qin Youwei, they came and brought a lot of people, like... Like to fight our Feijian villa..." the disciple yelled flustered. "What about your brain? If other people really want to move me, how can you know? " Poisson gave him a white look, and then shook his sleeve: "call on the good men of the villa and follow me to have a look." "Yes... Yes..." the disciple nodded and ran away. After a while, the alarm bell of Feijian villa was sounded. A large number of soul practitioners in the house rushed out to the gate of the villa. As soon as I was near the gate, I heard a loud voice coming from outside the gate of the villa. "Where is Poisson in Feijian villa? Please come out and see you soon The voice is thick, like a big wave, just like this, you can know the strength of the other side. Poisson led a group of experts of Feijian villa to the gate, but he saw thousands of people gathered in front of the gate. All of them were good hands. The two leaders were Chu duantian and Qin Youwei, the local famous heroes. They occupied one side and formed a clique. They had more than 1000 thugs under their command. They usually engaged in burning, killing and looting. Seeing these cruel people coming, all the people in Feijian villa feel terrible. "I heard that Chu duantian''s gang slaughtered a village of hunxiu some time ago. Every one of the thousands of people living in the village was robbed by them." A disciple of Feijian villa said in a trembling voice. "I remember that these two groups had never been together before. How come they got together this time? They... What do they want to do? " "You don''t want to kill Feijian villa, do you?" "What can I do? Master Poisson is not strong enough to be killed in the Taigu battlefield. He is afraid that he is not the opponent of Chu duantian and Qin Youwei... " the disciples are frightened. Poisson was dignified. These two forces are not strong alone, but together they are wonderful. After he took over the Feijian villa, he tried to contact Dong tear because he knew that it was easy to level the Feijian villa with the order of the villa master, and it was not difficult to ascend the position of the villa leader. However, he could not smooth out the forces coveting Feijian villa from all sides. Therefore, he hoped that Dong tear could join hands with him to protect himself. However, Dong Lei did not return any news to him. Most of the forces associated with Feijian villa are looking at Jian Yan''s face, and no one will sell him Poisson''s face. Up to now, he has been fighting alone. "It turns out that they are Lord Chu and Lord Qin. What are they doing here?" Poisson put on a relaxed and cheerful expression, walked forward, clasped his fists and laughed."Poisson, we have come to advise you on your orders." Chu duantian said with a smile that he was a man full of flesh and blood. He had a huge ghost head knife in his hand, which was majestic. His voice was thick, giving people a strong sense of oppression. "Poisson, you''ve picked up a big bargain to get such a big villa, but you have to weigh your own weight. Can you keep the flying sword villa?" Qin Youwei on the other side also opened his mouth. He was wearing a brown robe with a thin figure and a goatee. His eyes were shining with shrewd luster. Poisson''s face changed slightly, vaguely, he had already guessed the other party''s intention. "Mr. Chu, what do you mean by persuasion?" Poisson asked carefully. "Do you want to ask? We have turned to Dongming cliff master of Dongya mountain. Now dongyashan, I, Lord Qin Youwei, Langyan gorge and Heifeng stronghold have all been integrated into one. Now, we come here to persuade you to obey us at the command of Miss Dongya! Poisson, you are not qualified to be the leader of Feijian villa. I advise you to be wise and submit to us, so as not to let us fight. You flying sword villa will be full of blood. " Chu duantian said with a smile. The faces of a group in Feijian villa changed greatly. "So your purpose is this..." Poisson frowned. He had long guessed that these people would attack Feijian villa, but he didn''t expect the other party to come so soon. "Lao Tzu''s time is very urgent. Do you want to give me a happy word? If you are obedient, you should immediately remove the boundary within the villa. We will go in and take over the villa. If you don''t, you''ll be ready to fight. Be quick! " Chu duantian called out in a coarse voice. "Surrender quickly!" "Or let you all kneel on the ground and beg for mercy!" The spirits in the back hold up their swords and howl with great momentum. Poisson''s face was pale, and he bit his teeth. He said, "actually, I''m not the real master of the villa. I''m just a guardian. This villa belongs to another adult." "Where are you from? Where is he? " Qin Youwei asked with a smile. "He... He... He is the soul of the mainland people..." Poisson hesitated, some lack of confidence to say. Unexpectedly, when the words fell, there was a lot of laughter all around. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." "into the soul land? Ha ha ha ha! How funny! Ha ha ha ha... some people are even more exaggerative. "Into the soul land? The waste in the soul land can be called an adult? So what are we? Poisson, are you kidding us Chu duantian and Qin Youwei laughed. They looked at the past fiercely and put them in a powerful way, covering the past like a big hand. "How dare... How dare?" Poisson retreated, pale. "What''s your answer, then? Is it submission or resistance? " Qin Youwei asked, squinting. "I... I..." Poisson opened his mouth and finally loosened his mouth. He said in a low voice: "I... Choose to be obedient... " ha ha ha ha... " " those who know the current affairs are heroes. Lord Poisson, you can rest assured that if you submit to our Dongming cliff master, you will only enjoy endless glory and wealth. " Laughing, they went over and patted Poisson on the shoulder. Poisson sighed and raised his hand. "Close the border of the villa." "Villa master..." "do we really want to merge into dongyashan?" "Once merged, the Feijian villa will no longer exist..." several disciples cried out in tears. Everyone knows the means of Dongya mountain and the forces merged into it. Most of them will be assimilated by Dongya mountain. I''m afraid that even the name can''t be preserved. These disciples of Feijian villa have been practicing here all the year round. They all have feelings for the villa. How can they be willing to do so? "That''s it. What choice do we have? If you don''t, there will be a fire fight. The old villa master and all of them are gone. All the masters have fallen on the Archaean battlefield. What can we do to resist it? " Poisson shook his head and sighed. "Villa master..." those disciples cried bitterly. But the next second, a big knife swept, directly cut in a few people. Whew. All the five disciples were cut off by Dao Qi, and they died miserably on the spot. "You..." Poisson was surprised and angry. "It''s good for Feijian villa to return to Dongya mountain. It''s a big crime for these disciples to block the development of the villa and betray it. Master Poisson, I''m cleaning up the door for you." Chu duantian said with a grim smile. Poisson, blushing and silent, turned into the villa. Since then, Feijian villa has returned to Dongya mountain. Dongya mountain used the force of Heifeng stronghold to attack the city and pull out the stronghold continuously, and all the forces around him were embezzled. For a time, it was extremely powerful and feared by all quarters. There is also a trend of pursuing the deer to the martial arts.At the moment, the white night and the snake are walking on the way to Feijian villa. They spent a lot of money to buy two black blooded BMWs in the town nearest to the seaside. They sorted it out, found out the general location of Feijian villa, and then ran all the way www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 "In the Wu continent, there is no universal restriction, and nothing can be done here without any law and no money. Anything can only be purchased with soul pill or replaced by things. However, the price is extremely unreasonable. The so-called transaction is just the almsgiving of the strong to the weak. Here, the strong master the power of life and death, and master all resources. The weak can only choose to surrender Or death... Wound the snake and opened his way. Nod in the night. Along the way, corpses are everywhere. The rotting soul will attract a large number of terrible beasts around them, but they are full of food and have no intention to attack the two passers-by. "It will take about a month to go from here to Feijian mountain villa and take our foot." "So far?" "It''s not far away. If the wind is going along, it will be half a month, but it will not be peaceful." Wind the snake way. "Not peaceful?" The night was stunned, did not think clearly what was going on, suddenly, there were a lot of figures in the weeds on both sides, a momentum spread over, the two people around the death, the crotch of the black blood BMW was scared to lie directly on the ground, unable to rise. "What a real thing, sir, we have been in contact with bandits." Keep the snake on guard. "Bandits? Is that already a black wind stronghold? " Asked the night. "You know the black wind stronghold, adult?" It was a surprise to wind the snake. "In theory, I am the leader of Heifeng village." White night road. Wind the snake and look at him in a fog. The thieves and bandits beside them burst into laughter. "If you are a leader of Heifeng village, I will be the master of martial arts. Hahaha..." br > a big beard thief came up with a nine ring dagger, and his eyes were swept and his eyes were twinkling around the snake. "I do it. This girl is a little bit more punctual!" "It looks like I''m lucky today!"!! "Hey, hey..." br > the man killed, the woman took it back, and the brothers were very happy, and then they took them to make the cupboard "The bandits and bandits with big beard are exposed to the fierce light. Hey, hey, laugh. "OK!" A group of people came in laughing. "Mixed account!!" It was ashamed and angry to entangle the snake. But I dare not go around. After all, the bandits are in a big position. The soul of the day night? In their eyes, it is hard to imagine that one hand can be killed. The power of entangled snake is not so good that they just stepped into the yanghun state. In the Wu continent, yanghun people are the existence of human flesh. And these thieves and bandits, the worst strength is the fifth level of Yang soul realm, the highest three, the leader is the real monarch. "Boy, I''m called fat cow. You can go with ease." A bloated soul lifted a huge pumpkin hammer in one hand and thumped it on his head in the white night. But in the moment the hammer head fell, a finger hit the hammer face. It''s hard to score half the lower half of the hammer. "Well?" The thief and bandit were stunned and made a great effort. But the hammer is still motionless. The bandits on the other side stare at the white night, and watch that finger against the hammer so much... the soul of heaven, can you have such a great strength? But the next second, a scene of surprise appeared. Then I saw a poke of my finger in the night, and a terrible gas beam burst out. The hammer burst and the gas beam burst through the brain of the Han Dynasty. The big man trembled twice, and he was forced to die in a face, and the red and white logistics flowed down. "It''s a prick!" The bandit with big beard was shocked and drank down: "this boy is afraid to hide the cultivation, go together and kill him!" "Kill!" The thieves came in, and the terrible soul force came into the place like a meat cutter. When the snake bites his teeth, he will fight when he dances his whip. But at this time, a gorgeous blood line suddenly spread, like ripples, and it spread around. The blood lines went directly through the neck of these thieves and bandits. Their breath suddenly collapsed, and the breath of life was like melting ice, and it quickly disappeared... "what are you still doing? Don''t you kill him soon? " The bandits with big beard were frightened and shouted hoarse. However, a scene of fear of cracking appeared. The thieves and bandits around the white night moved, and all their heads fell down, and blood gushed out like a spring. The snake was shocked and his eyes opened. In Taiji City, she did not see the scene of the massacre on the night, but now she has seen the hero in the spirit of the hand... but neither her nor the leader of the thief or bandit can see the sword in the night. "It''s your time." Go to the leader of the bandits in the white night. "Good man, forgive my life..." br > beard directly loses the nine ring dagger in his hand, kneels down his knees and holds up his hands and worships him for ten times. He acts like a cloud and water, and the snake is dazzled."You give me a reason not to kill you." "This..." "it seems that there is no reason." "Yes!! yes!! My lord... Well, there are many treasures in the villain. I''d like to exchange them for my life. How about that? " Big beard even busy way. "I despise ordinary treasures." The white night is light. "Unusual, unusual! Lord, my treasure must be unusual. Some time ago, a group of true kings passed by and were ambushed by us. Their treasures fell into our hands. We found a magic weapon in one of the rings, which may be used by Tianjiao. If the Lord can spare the little man, the villain will give this treasure to the adult. How can... "The bandit leader carefully said. "Tianjiao" The white night suddenly lost its voice. Seeing the surprise on the other side''s face, the big beard''s eyes flashed with joy. But see the white night suddenly side head, Chong winding snake way: "Tianjiao is what?" "..." "..." they were dumb. "My lord... Tianjiao is the name of the people living in the desolate area." The snake is a little embarrassed, whispered. "Silence? Isn''t that the true king White night suddenly. "When you arrive at the existence of the realm of extinction, you can have a glimpse of the way of heaven and earth. Once you have an insight into the way of heaven and earth, you will have a chance to conquer the realm of the great emperor and create a great world. Therefore, the state of extinction is also known as Tianjiao." The snake explained. She also understood that Bai Ye didn''t know the reason why Tianjiao was arrogant. After all, in the soul land, Zhenjun was already at the top of the mountain, and ordinary soul people could not touch it. For the people of Qingge mainland, a heaven soul state was enough to frighten the four sides. How could she understand what Tianjiao represented? Don''t say it''s white night. Even she, a native of mainland China, only knows about Tianjiao from historical books. She hasn''t seen the real Tianjiao yet. "In that case, Tianjiao''s Horcrux is indeed a treasure." The white night nodded, but his eyes showed a few cold: "however, you are the most powerful people, you are not the real king, can you intercept a group of true kings? Are you joking? " In the soul land, the realm of the true king is the highest. Although the true king is not uncommon here in the mainland of Wu, it can also be called the superior master. It is not so easy to kill. "You don''t know. Those real kings were hurt and were on the run. We won''t succeed until they were on the run." Beard quickly explained. "A group of true kings fleeing?" White night feel the head melon seeds some can not adapt. "Isn''t it normal for Zhenjun to escape in Zhiwu Big beard does not understand a way. It took a while for the white night to get used to this sentence. Even if the war is staged in the mainland, it will not be confused with other people. Maybe this is the mainland of Wu! If it''s really chaotic enough, it''s no wonder that the Vientiane gate is even difficult to get a foothold here. "Take me." The white night thought for a moment and said. "Good... Good... Two adults, please follow me..." big beard busy way, full of joy. "My Lord, beware of deceit." The snake whispered. "No harm." The white night is light. The bandit''s nest of bearded bandits is in a piece of rubble 30 kilometers away from the main road. There is a magic scene array in the middle of the stone. If you open the array, there is a hole leading to the ground. The hole is black and covered with organs. If it was not for the sword against the neck of beard in the white night, he would use these mechanisms to deal with them. "The leader is back... Ah... Who are you?" The big leader was escorted by an unexpected guest. The thieves and bandits stationed in the dens immediately became boiling and screamed. In an instant, dozens of thieves and bandits were killed. "You''re going to let go of our boss." Cried a thief. "Get out of here and don''t mess around." The beard cried out. He has seen the tricks of day and night. How can these men be rivals? The bandits backed away. "Go, open the storeroom." "Boss..." "go." Roared the beard. Several people did not dare to neglect, so they had to follow suit. When the warehouse boundary was removed, the golden light spilled from the inside, and the whole hole was shining with gold. "Big... Adult, please smile..." beard with a smile. The snake immediately ran in. When she saw the mountain of soul pills and magic weapons with amazing breath, Rao was a lady of thousands of families, and was also stunned. "My Lord, we are rich this time." The little snake blushed and said excitedly. "Put it all together." The white night glanced at it, pressed the joy in her heart and opened her mouth. "Yes." The snake nodded excitedly, took out the spare storage ring, and moved all these things into the ring.The heart of those bandits is dripping with blood. It''s all the baby they''ve been fighting for. But unexpectedly, someone came to rob the bandit''s nest... "where is the baby you said?" Asked the white night. "Under my seat... Sir, can I pick it up?" Beard said carefully. White night nods. Mustache immediately ran to the top of the hall, removed the white bone chair, and then activated the hidden border from a gap below. The light is shining again, but this time it is a bright and crystal light. The gap at the bottom is enlarged, and a jade platform rises. Above the jade platform, there is a pair of exquisite Golden Gloves. However, what is more shocking is that the sun and the moon are floating on the gloves... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 "What, my lord? Is this baby? " Big beard said with a face of flattery. He nodded for a moment. The silk thread of this pair of gloves is very unique, full of toughness, and contains a force that has been suppressed for a long time. It seems that only a little external force is needed to completely release this tenacity force, which is not ordinary products. "My Lord, this is called" Xuantian gold silkworm hand ". According to the villain''s preliminary judgment, this pair of gloves is made of silk from Xuantian golden silkworm. If Xuantian gold silkworm spins silk for a hundred years, it will take at least 1000 years to weave this pair of gloves. Moreover, the strength of the crocheter of these gloves is also extremely terrible. They must be the most powerful person who can pick up the stars and get the moon. The gloves are attached with the power of changing stars With it, it is not difficult to break the sea with one hand and the sky with one fist. It can also resist the magic weapons and enter the immortal blade with empty hands... "Big beard quickly explained, talking with a lot of words, and his mouth could hardly be closed. White night glanced at him and asked, "if so, why don''t you use it?" "Villains want to use them, but these gloves are... Too heavy." Beard said with a wry smile. "Heavy?" "The ordinary real king can carry it, but it''s hard. If you take it, you don''t even have the strength to lift your hand, and it''s impossible to wield a knife. So the villain can only give it up and offer it here." Big beard helpless way. White night nods. Such a deity is naturally beyond the control of ordinary people. "Although the little one can''t wear it, it''s certainly not difficult to control this baby with your strength! You may try, my Lord Mustache still smiles flatteringly. White night did not speak, put on the gloves. But just at the moment when the gloves were put on, the gloves burst out with gorgeous light, and an amazing weight gushed out. Without being able to adapt to the white night, the hands immediately fell down. How heavy! This kind of weight, Zhenjun can''t lift his hand! White night eyebrows move, but the beard is laughing: "ha ha ha ha, idiot, you really wear it? Do you think this baby is so easy to get? OK? Can''t you lift your hand? How arrogant you are! Come on! Kill this asshole for me The big man grinned grimly and directly raised the nine ring sword and slashed it hard at the shoulder of the white night. "My Lord, be careful!" The snake was terrified. But it''s too late. The nine ring sword, like a roaring tiger, smashed hard on the body of the white night. But then came a clear voice. Big beard widened his eyes and watched stupidly that the nine ring sword that hit the body of the white night was broken. The broken blade twinkled with cold light and scattered in front of his eyes. The body of this man is even harder than a knife... the beard is completely stupid. "You said, with my strength, it''s no problem to control this baby. Then why do you still do this kind of thing?" White night raised his gloved hand and directly grasped the beard''s neck as if he were carrying a chicken. The terrible force twisted the beard''s neck. "No... don''t..." big beard cried hard and painfully. But it''s useless. The white night kills the heart already to move, directly sends the force, the Xuantian gold silkworm hand will its neck Sheng Sheng pinches off. A real king was strangled to death by the night... the bandits and thieves were so scared that their legs became soft. The snake''s heart was startled, and his brain trembled. After a while, he calmed down. Looking at the trembling bandits who had begun to flee, he asked, "my Lord, what should these people do?" "Kill!" The white night is light. "Good!" The snake nodded and chased immediately. "You don''t have to go." He cried at night. The snake stopped and looked at the white night in doubt, but saw that the white night threw out a square, and then went to the treasure house. The square quickly turns into the body of Shura and pursues those fleeing bandits. When she saw this, she trembled and did not speak again. With the help of Shura, none of these thieves and bandits can escape! Although the bandit''s nest was small, it had a lot of wealth. The snake and the night began to search for it. After a while, all the 20 storage rings were full. "These wealth is enough to support the expenditure of longjue for two years." After counting the snakes, she was quite excited. "You can see for yourself. If there is anything useful, you can keep it yourself." Said the white night. "Thank you very much." The snake was a little short of breath. But at this time, there was a faint cry for help. White night heart thought move, raised the hand to the ground. This pair of Xuantian gold silkworm gloves is extremely terrifying in defense, and can give people extraordinary amazing strength, but it is also extremely heavy, and the speed of waving in the daytime is obviously not as flexible as before. However, the power of this fist has increased by 100 times compared with that before wearing it.The earth trembled violently, and the ground immediately split, and a huge dark space was reflected in their sight. White night jumped down, only to find that this is the place where these thieves hold hostages. There were rotting corpses in the corner, and there were several survivors in the cage, but none of them looked like human beings and haggard. "Help... Help us..." a slightly powerful soul soul grabs the cage and shouts. "My Lord, don''t pay attention to it. This kind of thing is very normal in Zhiwu mainland." Said the snake. There are so many bandits'' nests like this in Wudang. The white night hesitated, the sight fell on the man''s waist, slightly frowned. "Are you from Feijian villa?" "Yes, my Lord. I''m from Feijian villa. Do you know our Lord Poisson?" That person hears the voice, the eye dew happy color, hastily cries out. White night did not speak, a palm spread, the terrible wind blowing to the four sides, all the cages were shaken to pieces. The people in the cage were overjoyed and rushed out one by one. "Thank you very much!! Thank you very much People kowtow. "How can you be locked up here?" "These thieves shut us up here and ask for money and things from the forces behind us. My Lord, I was originally a disciple of Feijian mountain villa. Recently, I was ordered by master Poisson to meet the Lord of Tianshui city. Before I arrived in Tianshui City, I was locked up by these thieves..." the disciple trembled. "Tianshui City? That''s the foreign aid force of Feijian villa. Do you want help when you go to Tianshui City? " Asked the snake. "Yes... Yes..." the disciple nodded hard. "Something happened to Feijian villa?" White night frowns. "Dongya mountain''s strength has greatly increased. Dongyi, the daughter of Dongming, the master of Dongya mountain, has successfully taken over Heifeng village, and the four forces submit to it. Villa master Poisson is worried that they will threaten Feijian villa, so he sends villains to Tianshui City, hoping that Tianshui city can help to avoid the annexation of Feijian mountain villa by Dongya mountain, but I don''t want this kind of thing to happen on the way..." disciple bitter Avenue. "Dongya mountain annexed Heifeng village?" White night eyebrows slightly frown: "are you sure that Heifeng village is now subordinate to Dongya mountain, not only belong to dongtear?" "What''s the difference? Miss dongtear is the daughter of Dongming cliff master. She became the leader of Heifeng village, but she made Heifeng village submit to Dongya mountain White night did not speak, thinking for a moment, light way: "Tianshui city does not have to go, you lead the way, take us to Feijian villa." On hearing this, the disciple asked carefully, "I don''t know if the two adults are..." "my name is white night." "Never heard of it..." the man said. "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of me. You can lead the way." The white night is light. "However, I didn''t finish the order, so I went back like this. I''m afraid..." "if I let you lead the way, you can lead the way. Poisson won''t embarrass you with me." The white night is light. As soon as the disciple heard this, he did not dare to question. After all, how dare he question his strength after killing so many thieves and bandits? The ghost in the dungeon almost escaped. The disciple led several "flying winged horses" and the three of them ran. There are scales on the quadruped of flying winged horse. It can open when running. It is as fast as the wind. It is several times more than that of black blood BMW. The time to go to Feijian villa is shortened a lot. Of course, there are many thieves and bandits along the way, but white night doesn''t care about killing these thieves and bandits. After all, every bandit''s nest is a treasure, killing and plundering all the way. There are hundreds of storage rings full of treasures on the snake, and she is almost soft to count. At the moment, the snake''s attitude towards the white night is already the respect and worship from inside to outside. As a native of wudalu, she was forced to surrender by the white night in Qingge mainland. She was once unconvinced, but in order to survive, she had to endure. Although she was very obedient to the white night on the surface, she was still planning a plan to escape. But now, she has completely forgotten the plan. With the disciple of Feijian villa leading the way, they soon arrived at Feiying stream. Around Feiying stream is the territory of Feijian villa. The bandits dare not take root here. Therefore, there is a lot of peace here. "Come with me and follow this road to enter the villa." The disciple''s face was happy and bumpy all the way, and finally came back. They nodded. But after a few steps, a few calls of abuse came from the front, and then two disciples dressed in flying sword villa clothes stumbled and fell on the road, with footprints on their bodies and blood on the corners of their mouths. "Younger brother Li? Younger brother Wang? " Seeing this, the disciple was stunned. He rushed up, turned over and dismounted, and helped them up. At the other end, a couple of men and women came along, followed by a group of gorgeous soul people. Among them, an old man with white hair and white beard had the most vigorous cultivation."Who are you? Why do you want to hurt the people of Feijian villa? " The disciple asked urgently. "Miss, it''s rare for me to come to your Feijian villa. How dare these two small eyed dogs stop us!" Riding a snow-white horse woman cold hum, proud to look at these three people: "who are you?" "I''m... I''m Qingpu, the younger brother in the villa!" The disciple hesitated. "Another scum!" A woman heard, disdain a smile, turned around and said: "up the mountain." "Yes." All souls are the way. Qingpu several people gnash teeth. The white night has taken all this in his eyes, but has not paid attention to it. "Qingpu, let''s go. Take us to the villa master." "Yes..." Qingpu nodded and lifted the injured two men onto the horse and walked toward the mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 There are four enemies in the gate. They are guarding the gate of the mountain villa. When the souls came to the gate, one of them came forward and yelled, "miss Piaoyu of Ximen family comes to worship the villa. Please come out and meet Master Poisson!" "Simon family?" The four disciples at the gate were stunned by their mistakes. The people of Ximen family came to Feijian villa, and it was at this time of ups and downs... "wait a moment." One man looked at these people with deep meaning, and then ran in. After a while, several people with heavy breath came out. The costumes of these people are not the clothes of Feijian villa, but the robes with brown patterns. They look like the clothes of Dongya mountain. The people of the Ximen family at the gate of the gate were all surprised. "It seems that Dongya mountain has taken the lead. We are a little late." The man next to Ximen Piaoyu smiles. "Hum, Dongya mountain is very brave. Our Ximen family has not started yet. They have taken Feijian villa first!" Dad told me to come to Dongya and teach him a lesson "Don''t worry. Ximen family and Dongya mountain are the most famous forces in this area. There will be some competition between them. However, it is not now. Now, Heifeng village has been incorporated into Dongya mountain. Dongyashan''s strength is no longer what it used to be. If we don''t look for opportunities and act rashly, our Ximen family will surely lose more than we lose." The man said with a smile. "Li''s brother said so." Ximen Snow Powder lips slightly warped, a face proud. "But now Dongya mountain is the highest time when the fox''s tail is up. They are afraid that they will not sell the face of Ximen family any more." At this time, the old man with white hair and white beard spoke. "They dare Ximen Piaoyu angry road. The gate of Feijian villa has been opened, and several people in brown robes have come out. Seeing these people, a trace of fun appeared on their proud faces. "It turns out that they are friends of the Ximen family. I don''t know why some of you came here." The leader is smiling with his fist clasped. "Are you Li Zihong?" The old man with white beard looked at the visitor and said unexpectedly. "Is this elder Mo Qingshi, the famous white bearded venerable of Ximen family?" Li Zihong said with a smile. "It''s the old man." Mo Qingshi nodded. "Nice to meet you." "Li Zihong, I ask you, why do you people from Dongya mountain stay in Feijian villa?" Ximen Piaoyu snorted softly and sat on the horse to question. "Feijian villa has been subordinated to Dongya mountain. Zi Hong is here to help Poisson, the former owner of Feijian villa, to deal with the merger." Li Zihong said with a smile. "What?" Ximen Piaoyu was furious: "Feijian villa has a good relationship with our Ximen family, but it has nothing to do with you Dongya mountain. How can Feijian villa merge into Dongya mountain?" "What does Miss Simon want to say?" Li Zihong squinted. "It''s said that Jianyan, the former leader of Feijian mountain villa, died in the Archean battlefield, and his son Jiankun was also buried. Later, Poisson, the real king of long beard, took over the villa with the order of the villa leader. Isn''t it strange to see this Ximen Piaoyu sneered: "I suspect that Poisson, the traitor, persecuted the master of Jianyan in the Archaean battlefield, and then occupied the villa himself!" "Miss Simon, you can eat without saying anything, but Poisson is loyal to the villa. He has outstanding talents and is supported by the people of the villa. It is natural for him to become the master of the villa. How can he occupy the place?" Li Zihong''s smile gradually disappeared, seriously said. "You are not from Feijian villa. What are you talking about here?" The man next to him snorted coldly. Li Zihong looked at the man and doubted, "is this one?" "Ximen Li!" The man said coldly. As soon as this remark fell, the crowd was in uproar. "Mr. Li? Are you the son of the Ximen family? " Li Zihong was shocked. "So what?" Ximen Li Leng said: "master Jianyan died in the Archean battlefield without any reason. Poisson got the token and took over the villa for no reason. This is too strange. Our Ximen family has a deep friendship with Feijian villa, and we have more friendship with Jianyan villa. We Ximen family can''t see Feijian villa fall into the hands of thieves! Come on "Yes The souls behind Ximen Li''s body drank together. "Go in and take Poisson and investigate this matter well!! I want to know how master Jianyan died! " Simon drank. "Yes After that, the soul of Ximen family will enter the gate. But the strong men of Dongya mountain immediately blocked the gate, offered sacrifices to the spirits of heaven, drew out their swords and aimed at these people. "Li Zihong, this matter has nothing to do with your Dongya mountain. I advise you to leave early, or I will not blame me for not being friendly." Li Leng Road, Ximen. "You are worthy of being a young master Li. You are really vigorous in doing things. The white bearded one is here. Unless the elder of Dongya mountain comes here, you will not be able to stop you. However, we are ordered by the cliff master to take over Feijian mountain manor. If I let you enter here, even if I return to Dongya mountain, my head will fall to the ground. " Li Zihong sneered."In that case, I''ll let you fall on your head now!" Ximen said angrily, and then he would start. "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I haven''t finished speaking yet." Li Zihong was busy. "What else do you have in mind?" Simon snorted. "Pattern? No, I just said that the elder of Dongya mountain can hold you waiting, but I didn''t say that our elder is not here! " Li Zihong clapped his hand: "please, elders Bang! With the gate open, the disciples of Dongya mountain ran out in two rows, and then several older men and women came out. They are well-dressed and have exquisite magic weapons. Their breath is like the sea, which can''t be seen through at a glance. The momentum of the scene was an instant shock. The Ximen family got nervous. When Mo Qingshi saw the visitor, his old eye stopped Zhang. "We seem to have underestimated Dongya mountain''s determination." Mo Qingshi murmured. "What do you mean, teacher?" Ximen Piaoyu stunned way. "What do you mean? Don''t you understand? All five elders of Dongya mountain are here Mo Qingshi sinks. Ximen Piaoyu was stunned and looked at the several people who came out... "it seems that they have received the news of our coming here for a long time, otherwise they will not send such a long time here." Simon snorted coldly. "What should I do now?" "Talk to them. Since we are here, we can''t just leave here!" Mo Qingshi said that he was ready to negotiate before hitting the horse. And on the way to the villa, several figures are also coming towards this line. But at the moment several people''s faces are not good-looking. "Mr. Li and Mr. Wang, what you said is true? Did Dongya mountain really force back master Poisson and forcibly occupy our villa Qingpu lost his soul. "Dongya mountain is so powerful that Qin Youwei and Chu duantian bring them here to coerce them. Villa master Poisson has no choice but to submit to him. Otherwise, the villa will become a river of blood." They cried. "Master Bo is also a member of Feijian mountain villa. After his death, it was he who painstakingly put the fragmented villa together to maintain the overall shape of the villa. However, he didn''t expect that it would be hard to resist the covet of foreign enemies. Once it was incorporated into Dongya mountain, Feijian Villa would be gone." Qingpu gritted his teeth in secret and resented. "So where is Poisson now?" At this time, walking behind the white night suddenly opened his mouth. "Villa master Poisson is now arranged to be a deacon in the inner hall. I heard that an elder came from Dongya mountain and asked him to hand over all the big and small affairs. He said that he wanted to occupy Feijian villa..." a disciple lost his way. "Is it?" In the white night, the eyes show fierce light. "My Lord, why do we come to Feijian villa? Why do you care so much about Poisson? " One side of the snake finally can not help, will suppress all the way to say the question. "Why?" "Because Feijian villa is mine!" he said "Yours?" The three of Qingpu were stunned. The snake is also in a fog. What are you talking about, my lord? "Elder martial brother Qingpu, look, it''s those people." "And people from Dongya mountain! That''s Li Zihong. He was sent by Dongya mountain to take over our Feijian villa. " They gnawed their teeth. "Go." The white night is light. "Don''t, my Lord. All the people there are wonderful people. We can''t provoke them. If you want to find master Poisson, I can lead you in through the back door." Qingpu is busy. "By the back door?" White night cold hum, step forward. The snake also follows. And at the gate of the villa, two groups of people are not happy. "So you don''t give in to Dongya mountain?" Ximen Piaoyu small face cold. "Please go back to the Ximen family. This place belongs to Dongya mountain. If you insist on making trouble here, don''t blame us for our rudeness. Dongya mountain was not afraid of your Ximen family before. Now my young lady has become the leader of Heifeng village. Naturally, she is more fearless to your Ximen family. If Ximen family wants to challenge our authority, we don''t mind!" Dongya mountain elder east face calm road. "You..." Ximen Piaoyu was extremely impatient. As a young lady of the Ximen family, she had long been dissatisfied with the woman who was also a young lady. Now she was ridiculed by Dongxiang and almost fainted. Mo Qingshi came out with his hands behind him. "Since elder Dongda has said so, what can we say? Elder Dongda, I heard that your cangyun strong palm can shatter heaven and earth, and kill Zhenjun as if he were searching for something. Qingshi is not talented. I want to ask you for two moves. Please give me your advice. " "Since the white bearded venerable is so interested, naturally he will not refuse to go east." East to drink, jump out.People suddenly get nervous and step back and stare at each other. Are the two sides going to fight? Mo Qingshi has a dignified look and walks out of the temple, offering sacrifices to the whole body. The two masters draw their swords and crossbows to fight at any time. But at this time, the long cold howl suddenly sounded, spread all over the Dongya mountain. "Qingge mainland white night is here, please come out and see Poisson of Feijian villa!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 Qingge mainland? White night? Everyone stopped and looked out of the village. Only a few figures came slowly towards this. The leader is a pair of young men and women, the graceful and charming woman is the best, every smile, touching the hearts of the people. And the man is more rich and elegant, just like the God. His face is a pair of sword eyes inlaid with stars, which is extremely cold. "Heaven soul realm people?" Mo Qingshi''s face is stunned, some can''t believe his eyes. "The soul state is so poor, I''m afraid it''s really from Qingge mainland!" "How did people from remote places come to Wudang? Are you not afraid to die? " "How did he get through the Shahai? I''m afraid it''s hard for mainland people to mix up in soul land? " The soul of the people are talking, greatly surprised. A man came forward and yelled at the white night, "Hey, was that what you called just now?" The white night glanced at him. The man snorted, and then drank: "Stinky boy, get out of here and tell me about it. Were you shouting just now?" With that, a big hand went straight to the winged horse. But just as his hand had just reached out, he suddenly flew up and floated in front of the white night. General situation truth! The man struggled madly, but he couldn''t get rid of the terrible situation. The whole person was extremely helpless and looked frightened... "I was shouting just now. Do you have any comments White night light said. "No... no problem, no problem... Good call! Good call The man''s voice trembled. The general trend spread. The man fell on the ground, just to get up to run, legs a soft, on the ground turned a somersault, very funny. Mo Qingshi and others over there have cold eyebrows and hair. They are very surprised. There was also a commotion in Feijian villa. Under the support of a group of villa disciples, Poisson ran out in a hurry. "My lord?" When Poisson saw the man riding on the horse outside, his face suddenly changed. He rushed out and knelt on the ground, kowtowed and worshipped. His move surprised everyone. Although Poisson was deprived of the power of the manor master by the people of Dongya mountain, how could he kneel down to such a young man as he was a true king and an old qualification of Feijian villa? What''s more, the young man also claimed to be from Qingge continent. Qingge mainland is such a remote country. Among the soul people in mainland Wu, I''m afraid many of them have never even heard of it. "Didn''t I ask you to hold the villa for me? What''s the matter with these people? " The white night asked. "The Lord... This... Villain also has no way... The villain is weak and weak, it is really difficult to hold such a big villa." Poisson said bitterly, lowering his head. White night knows the difficulty of Poisson. There are many real kings standing here. If they all make trouble to Poisson, Poisson can''t resist. The white night glanced at the people in front of them, and looked down on them before they hit the horse. "Who is it, sir?" Li Zihong raised his eyebrows and asked. Although the other side only showed the spirit of heaven, they did not believe that the other side was just the strength of the soul. It must be hidden strength. "White night." "White night?" "Is there such a person in mainland China "Never heard of it." Crowd. Whispering. Li Zihong chuckled: "I fly sword villa, I don''t know why?" "Your flying sword villa?" The white night lightly swept Li Zihong''s eyes and said coldly, "when did this flying sword villa become yours?" "Not long ago, Lord Poisson, the former owner of Feijian villa, personally handed over the management of the villa to me, and announced that Feijian villa would return to Dongya mountain. You have come from a long distance. I don''t know that I can understand this matter." "But Feijian villa is not Poisson''s, he has no right to give it to you." Half open at night. "Lord Poisson holds the order of the manor master. It''s natural for him to succeed him. You are just an outsider. What qualifications are you to make comments here?" A disciple of Feijian villa yelled at him. "Why? According to the order of his manor master, I gave it. " The night is cold. As soon as this saying falls, the strong people all turn pale. You will know what this means. "You mean you killed the Chien Yan manor Mo Qingshi opened his mouth in a deep voice. "You''re talking nonsense!" "What a character of Jianyan villa master, how can you die in the hands of rats like you?" The disciples of Feijian villa cried out angrily. Even Qingpu can''t believe it. "Hehe, I don''t know where the idiot came from. He''s a big head here. Let''s get rid of this man quickly. Don''t delay." Ximen Piaoyu''s small face is suffused with scornful smile.Li Zihong''s eyes slightly narrowed, secretly toward the people next to him. The one soul on the side will directly sacrifice the general trend and press it toward the white night. But as soon as the general trend approached, it was torn to pieces by the truth of the general trend. "Looking for death?" White night eyes a Lin, eyes shot cold evil, the truth as a sledgehammer, hard to the man. Bang!! The earth trembled, and the man, like a watermelon, burst to death. Whoa! The audience was shocked. Li Zihong took a cool breath. "Are you from Dongya mountain?" Li Zihong and others were cold at night. "So what?" Li Zihong was terrified, but he thought that there were five elders behind him. His confidence was also enough. "So you know Dong Lei, too?" "Dongtear is the daughter of our cliff master and the leader of Heifeng village!" Li Zihong hummed. "The leader of Heifeng village?" White night sneer, suddenly raised his hand, toward Li Zihong. The terrible suction comes into being in an instant. Li Zihong a might as well, the person directly sucked in the past, the neck was pinched hard by the white night. "Ah Li Zihong was surprised and angry. He whirled up his soul lines and smashed fiercely at the chest of the white night. But the soul lines fell down, and immediately collapsed, and his hands became numb. He felt as if he had hit a piece of steel. "You are too weak!" Shake your head at night. "Release Mr. Li soon!" The people from Dongya mountain came immediately, and they were very nervous. "Let me go..." Li Zihong struggled. "I''m afraid not." At that moment, the audience was silent. The five elders of Dongya mountain were stunned. They hardly responded, and Li Zihong died... "Poisson!" Drink it in the daytime. Kneeling on the ground, Poisson got up and bent down and said, "the villain is here." "From now on, Feijian villa is under my command. Do you refuse to obey my orders?" It''s cold at night. "The villain will be loyal to the Lord to the death!" Poisson emergency road. "That''s good!" Now, I''m going to kill all the people from Dongya. I''m going to kill all of you from Dongya "This..." "are you questioning me?" The road sank in the white night. "No! I dare not Poisson was so frightened that he cried out in a cold sweat: "listen to all the people of Feijian villa. From now on, everyone and I will submit to this white night Lord. The white night Lord is powerful and has incomparable benevolence. He will surely lead me to the glory of Feijian villa!" Disciples, look at each other. But the people on the Dongya mountain over there are already angry. "Asshole!! Asshole The elder was furious in the East and cried out: "kill!! Kill this arrogant maniac! " "Yes!" Dongya mountain master Qi Qi out, around the white night. The cold sword is wrapped with strong soul gas, like the mouth of poisonous teeth. "I don''t know how to live or die!" White night cold drink, big hand raised, press down! Sky cloud palm! Bang Dong! The huge palm print fell from the sky, swallowed up the four Supreme masters, and beat them to the ground and beat them into meat paste. People see a fit of scalp numbness. A move to kill the supreme, I''m afraid the real king will not be so easy? "Thunder and lightning strike!" The sharp sword in the soul''s hand rolled a thousand thunder and lightning, Zizi and ring stabbed in the past. "You deserve to be called thunder and lightning?" Cold hum in the white night, a fist. "Hundred battles skill, running thunder fist!" Roar! The front of the fist instantly exploded a terrible thunder dragon, which engulfed the mountains and rivers, shocked the world, and suddenly tore the thunder sword of the soul and swallowed it up. The soul turns to ashes in an instant. "Attack Yang fire!" One of the supreme quick printing, and then take a breath, spit toward the white night, mouth blowing out a large fire wave. "Gluttonous fire!" When the eyes of the white night open, the power of gluttonous food dissipates. The flame turns into white flame in an instant, but it burns back and invades the supreme body. The man jumped up and down in an instant, in great pain, and finally fell to the ground. It turned out that the spirit of heaven was burned and directly abandoned. However, after a few breaths, the nine Supreme masters sent out from Dongya mountain were either killed or abandoned. On the contrary, the man was not damaged at all. All the people in the East are ice heavy. "Is this person really from the mainland of Qingge? It''s impossible... "Mo Qingshi sinks. "How can he have such strength when he is so young?" Ximen Li''s eyes flashed the color of unwillingness, and the fire of jealousy twinkled in the depths of his pupils. Qingpu and others have been stunned, while the disciples of Feijian villa show their admiration. To the mainland of Wu, on the basis of force, the weak eat the strong, and the strong control everything. And worshiping the strong is the common fault of every soul warrior. The snake is holding the reins tightly. Her eyes are staring at the white night. Her heart is jumping. She never thought that the master she had no choice but to follow now has such a terrible strength... riding the flying winged horse in the daytime, she went to the east to wait for the dongyashan people. When she came to the Ximen family, she turned her head slightly and looked at Mo Qingshi and others. "This is the matter of Feijian villa. People who are idle, leave quickly, or you will be killed together!" "What do you say?" Ximen snow, angry. Ximen snorted coldly. He was about to speak, but was stopped by Mo Qingshi. "Let''s step back." Mo Qingshi drinks. Ximen hesitated and nodded. The people of Ximen family went straight to the layman of Feiying stream. White night turned his head and waved his big hand: "Feijian villa, people, listen to the order!! Surround Dongya mountain people! Kill them all and leave no one alive! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 This is like a thunderbolt, inspiring the deaf and enlightening. "Do you dare to attack me on Dongya mountain?" Frown eastward. "Stinky boy, I really don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Do you know my Dongya mountain?" The two elders said. "I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "I''ll tell you, my Dongya mountain is not what it used to be. My Dongya mountain was in charge of Heifeng village not long ago, and all the forces from all directions came to submit to him. Chu duantian and Qin Youwei, who were above the top of the mountain, had to submit to the authority of Dongya mountain. Even the famous langyanxia force bowed down to us, and they were stinky What are you, son? What right is against us? Do you dare to die here The second elder hummed. "I will visit Dongya mountain sooner or later. As for you, stay here!" The white night was not afraid of what the other side said. He drank a low voice. He jumped up and started to stare at the sky from the flying wings. He pulled out the boundless sword at his waist, and flashed at the people of Dongya mountain below. Hum!!!! The shrill sound of the sword shook the void, and the wind of the sword roared down. "Kill!" The elder roared and offered sacrifices to the spirit of heaven. His palms waved toward the air, and a golden image appeared. But the sword is like a rainbow, tearing the shadow of the giant elephant and cutting into the lower part. The earth was cut open, and hundreds of Dongya mountain people fell under the sword. The five elders were extremely angry. "This son is strange. Don''t be careless. Elder, kill him with dragon subduing array!" Drink in the East. "Good!" The four elders jumped up in unison, and their palms danced rapidly. Each of them had four heavenly spirits, and the five changeable heavenly spirits were fused among the electric lights and flints. The surging soul power was vented on both sides. The soul power of the five people was gradually integrated and gathered into a huge eight armed divine general in the void! The God general held a terrible long sword in his hand, one knife in both arms, and four knives in eight arms. He cut fiercely toward the white night, and cut down with one knife. It''s no wonder that the mountain and the sea are broken. In the white night, one hand clasps to see, one hand after the negative, carries the boundless sword to cut at will. Long swords are all blasted back. There is Xuantian gold silkworm hand, the strength of white night is much stronger than before. "Subdue the dragon!" Five elders drank together. The eight armed divine general''s four swords are combined into one, and the evil light of ten thousand Zhang breaks out. It seems that Shura''s resentment falls from the sky, and it seems to be able to cut open heaven and earth. Before the blade fell down, the evil spirit on the edge of the blade had exploded and turned into a net, covering the white night. This is the power of divine array. Even if he is a real king, he can''t escape even if he is restrained by the power of this divine array. The five elders were killed, and they immediately urged the sword to be cut down. "My Lord!" The snake snarled. Poisson was terrified. The people below forgot to fight and looked at the air foolishly. Is this man going to die? But. Although the white night can not move, but the face is calm, light looking at the falling blade, no defense at all. Bang Dang! The blade of the domineering knife hit his forehead hard. A terrible explosion spread all over the flying eagle stream. Looking out of the stream, all the Ximen family members are shocked. "The boy is dead!" Simon sneered at the corners of his mouth. "It''s normal for an idiot to die." Ximen Piaoyu hum. "Not necessarily." Mo Qingshi whispered. They were surprised. However, seeing the explosion lines gradually disperse and the destructive power gradually diluted, people fixed their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them, which immediately made them dumbfounded. I saw the eight armed God general holding the long sword motionless, but the long sword in his hand was actually fragmented. Looking at the white night, his whole body was not damaged at all, and his body burst out a burst of glass light... "five elements God body > He cried out to the East. "What?" All the other four elders also turned pale. "This son has become a five element God? It''s impossible? Even if it is a true king, it is impossible to realize such a body against heaven. " "He is invincible! If he has this body, he is invincible at all! " As soon as the five elements God body came into being, the fighting spirit of Dongya mountain people suddenly fell. "Do you deserve to fight?" The white night hummed, and his black veins twinkled. The power of nine turns was like a raging beast, which quickly condensed behind him and turned into a huge image of the devil Buddha! Oh! In the dark, it seems that there is a magic Buddha singing... his arm strength urges him. Whoa! The monstrous claws of the image of the magic Buddha directly grasped the three elders and made a sudden force. Whew! The three elders of Dongya mountain were instantly kneaded into meat paste, and blood overflowed down the cracks of their claws. "Ah The disciples of Dongya mountain screamed in horror."Kill!" Inspired by this, Poisson roared and rushed to the remaining Dongya mountain people with the disciples of Feijian villa. Fighting is back. Since Dongya mountain occupied Feijian mountain villa, its disciples have been bullied. Because of the arrival of these Dongya mountain people, they have become the lowest class of people. All the training resources used in daily life have been occupied, and even their own cultivation resources have been robbed. Not only that, people from Dongya mountain even touch some pretty female disciples in the sect, but Poisson''s strength is not enough, people can not resist, Feijian villa people dare not speak, can only bear silently. Now the strong arrival of the white night, the fierce killing of the elders, Dongya mountain people were completely crushed by him, these people are not excited? One by one, the resentment in one''s heart was released, and the fire of revenge was released. Dongya mountain is retreating day by day, and the two elders are running behind like crazy. "Run away?" White night hums, feet a bit, swept past, magic Buddha like to raise claws a pat. Boom! The mountain on the right side of feiyingjian is directly powdered. The two elders were dizzy and couldn''t run. In the white night, the Giant Claw rises again and pats toward the ground. Bang! The two elders were covered with sharp claws. When they were lifted up again, they had become a pile of rotten meat. "Damn it!" He turned his head and glared at the white night. "If you kill me, Dongya mountain, Heifeng village and Langyan gorge will not besiege this place in the future. Even if Tianda is the case, you will certainly not be able to resist the strangulation of so many experts! White night, if you let me go, I can go back and explain to the cliff master that he will give you Feijian villa. What do you think? " "Feijian villa is mine originally. Why give it to me? What''s more, what can I ask for in the white night Cold drink in the white night and fight with one hand. In the East, a large golden bell appears, suspended on the top of the white night. "Definitely!" The clock released its mysterious power and stopped everything in this area. "Bingtantian! The world of dust White night straight out sword, dark blue long sword waved to the sky, the power of ice and frost catharsis. In an instant, everything was covered with dust, including the big clock. "What?" The East was shocked. One more stroke at night. Bang! "You..." he opened his eyes wide, angry and frightened, and his old body trembled. "Go back, tell Dongming and ask him to give me an account. Otherwise, Bai will visit Dongya mountain in person. In addition, tell Dong tear that she has broken the contract!" The night is cold. In the East, he got up in a hurry and did not dare to have any hesitation. He ran away and fell to the ground after running for two steps. However, he soon got up again and ran out of the stream, and soon disappeared. At night, he swung his sleeves and walked towards the villa. At the moment, Poisson has cut off all the people in Dongya mountain. They have been bullied and humiliated by these people, and they have accumulated a lot of resentment. Now they come out in the daytime and naturally take advantage of the situation to vent. The ground was covered with corpses, and the scene was ferocious and cruel. If in other continents, this must be a very shocking thing, but for the aggressive nature of the mainland to Wu, this scene, almost every day. When the white night comes, the people of Feijian villa are all in the same place, some eyes showing reverence, some are afraid and their bodies are shaking. However, Poisson reacted and didn''t want to think about it. He knelt down on the ground immediately, kowtowed and cried: "Poisson, please see the white villa master!" The rest of the disciples looked at each other, but seeing that Poisson had admitted his position in the daytime, they did not dare to resist, so they knelt down one after another. "See the Lord of white Manor!" "See the Lord of white Manor!" The voice was like a wave, one layer after another. The snake''s eyes twinkled with brilliance, and he turned over and dismounted to pay homage. "Get up." The white night is light. "Thank you The crowd exclaimed. The white night glanced around the crowd and said, "don''t worry, Feijian villa will remain the same. I will continue to let Poisson take charge of the villa for me. Your cultivation resources will not be less. On the contrary, your cultivation environment will be better and better in the future." When people heard the news, Qi Qi said yes. But no one knows whether the words said by the white night are true or not. Most people think that this is just the words that white night comforts people. "Of course, the premise is that you are loyal to me. If you are unfaithful to me and intend to betray me, I have many ways to make his life worse than death." The cold voice came again. People shudder. In the white night, he turned around and looked out of the villa. Then he rode his horse to the Ximen family standing outside the villa. People like Poisson followed.Seeing the white night coming, the Ximen family members who have been watching are extremely nervous. They all saw with their own eyes the picture of capturing and killing Zhenjun in the daytime. For such a peerless ferocious God, even Ximen Piaoyu is still silent and pale. Ximen Li secretly clenched his teeth and stared at the white night. He turned his eyes away in a hurry. "Lord Bai." Mo Qingshi quickly clasped his fist, and his attitude reversed 180 degrees. "What are you still doing here?" Light mouth in the white night. "Just... Just look at the scenery... See the hero of the white villa master..." Mo Qingshi said. "Is it? Why did you Ximen family come to Feijian villa Ask again in the white night. "We... We..." Mo Qingshi opened his mouth and then said, "we are here to worship the villa. I heard that the Lord Bai took over the Feijian villa. We came here to pay a visit." "Worship the village? In this case, why did you hurt my villa disciple? " White night eyes a anger, cold voice to drink. The Ximen family turned pale with cold sweat... at night, they looked at Ximen Piaoyu and Ximen Li, and said in a cold voice, "you Ximen family, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 Hearing the words of the white night, all the people of the Ximen family are numb. White night, is it not to find fault? "Master Bai, this is just a misunderstanding... We came here to worship the village. We didn''t want to be troubled by the two little brothers, which led to a dispute. If the relationship between Ximen family and Feijian villa was affected, Mo would like to apologize to the two little brothers here." Mo Qingshi immediately bent down and said. It has to be said that Mo Qingshi is really cunning. He also knows the situation very well. He knows how to advance and retreat. He is flexible and flexible. After seeing the means of thunder at night, he directly pretends to be his grandson. "Difficult?" White night side head, to those two disciples shout: "do you have people who make trouble for their Ximen family?" "Go back to the villa master, it''s nothing. Since they come to worship the villa, how can we make trouble for our guests? We just don''t know their intention. If we want to make a clear inquiry, they will hurt people before we finish speaking, and ask the villa master to make decisions for us. " The two disciples rushed forward and called. "Do you hear me?" White night light looking at Mo Qingshi and others: "you hurt people first, as for making things difficult, there is no such thing." Mo Qingshi frowned: "master Bai, this matter is just a little misunderstanding..." that said, but Ximen Piaoyu couldn''t hold her breath. See Mo Qingshi so low spirited, usually indulged in her simply can not bear. "Teacher, why are you doing this! It''s just two cheap rubbish. Why should you be so humble? " Ximen Piaoyu hummed: "master Bai, since you are the leader, how can you be so narrow-minded? Do you still want to let it go? " "Yes." White night did not hesitate to nod: "I am small, how?" "You..." the west wind drizzled. "You have injured the disciples of my villa, and now you have brought such a group of soul worshippers to worship the villa. What is your intention? Have you come here to plot my villa As soon as this was said, the disciples of Feijian villa understood one after another, pulled out their swords and surrounded the Ximen family. The two disciples were angry and glared at the Ximen family. Their grievances dissipated, and they were extremely grateful for the white night. Simon glared at the white night. Mo Qingshi looked around him and said, "Lord Bai, you have already made a feud on Dongya mountain. If you have a feud with our Ximen family again... It''s not good for you, Feijian villa or you..." "Are you threatening me?" White night eyebrows a pick, staring at Mo Qingshi. "Dare not... Dare not..." Mo Qingshi repeatedly waved his hands, but the smile on his face did not decrease: "but what Qingshi said is also true, isn''t it? As far as the current situation is concerned, Dongya mountain is still very powerful. Even our Ximen family is not its rival. Although the leader of Bai Zhuang is very handsome and can be called a genius, he still has some gap compared with such a giant as dongyashan. " "Good! If you force us to hurry up, once we join hands with Dongya mountain, you Feijian villa will surely die without a burial place. " Next to hear this, Ximen Piaoyu also came to the bottom, and immediately called out. "Good!" White night nodded: "in this case, in order to avoid your Ximen family and Dongya mountain to join hands, then I will attack your Ximen family first. What do you think?" "What do you mean?" The west gate is in the rain, and his face is white. "Are you trying to hold us to threaten the Ximen family?" Mo Qingshi frowned. "Don''t worry, I won''t do that kind of thing in the daytime. I''m going to kill you first, and then go directly to Ximen''s house to frighten the Ximen family with your heads. I always like to cut down the roots!" White night light way, then wave: "kill them all." "Yes All the people in Feijian villa drink a lot, and they have to start. Ximen Piaoyu Jiao shudder, she never thought her words, not only did not frighten the white night away, but let them go further and kill people here. The people of the Ximen family feel extremely critical. This is Feijian villa. The disciples of the villa don''t talk about it, and there are many experts. Although the Ximen family are prepared, they don''t think about the difference of white night. Slow Mo Qingshi cried out in a cold sweat. "What? Do you have any last words to say? " The white night is light. "The... White villa master... This matter... This matter still needs to be discussed again. What do you think?" Mo Qingshi wiped the sweat between his forehead, even busy way. "There is no need to discuss. What else do you need to discuss?" White night light looking at Mo Qingshi: "you are the most powerful here, let me solve it, is it true Jun?"? I''ll give you one hand, and you''ll do it first. " Let a hand? This is the disdain for Mo Qingshi. The people of the Ximen family are very frightened. They have seen the strength of white night. Their last hope is mo Qingshi, but Mo Qingshi is so unbearable in his eyes."You..." Ximen Piaoyu wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Mo Qingshi: "Miss, don''t say any more... " but... We... " " Miss, if you talk again, we''ll all die here... Try to leave and I''ll deal with it. " Mo Qingshi sighed again and again, with a helpless face. Ximen Piaoyu silver teeth a bite, silent. Mo Qingshi raised his hand and clasped his fist, and looked respectfully: "master Bai, this is indeed our mistake. We will take back the previous words and express our sincere apology to you and your adult." "Is it useful to apologize?" Hummed the white night. "In this way, as long as the white villa master doesn''t care about it, we are willing to offer soul pills and magic weapons as compensation, and the Ximen family and Feijian mountain villa will form an alliance forever. What do you think?" Mo Qingshi said respectfully: "one more friend is better than one more enemy. Do you think so?" The words fell, and Poisson and the snake looked at the white night. Obviously, they want to. The Ximen family is not a weak force after all. Since they dare to come here, they have the strength to annex Feijian mountain villa. If you offend them and count Dongya mountain, the situation in the white night must be very passive. It is better to form an alliance with Ximen family and attract foreign aid. "Alliance is not necessary." Thinking for a moment in the daytime, his voice was scattered: "I am not interested in your Ximen family. Of course, I also accept your proposal. You can settle this matter by way of compensation." "Thank you very much, master Bai." Mo Qingshi was overjoyed and quickly clasped his fist. "I''ll send the things to you later. Remember, if it''s perfunctory or disobeying the agreement, I''ll go to your Ximen''s house to get it. Now, you can go." The white night is light. "White villa master just let us go Mo Qingshi was stunned. "What? Do you want me to give you a ride? " The white night asked. No, no, I''m going to leave Mo Qingshi is busy and leads the Ximen family to leave. Ximen Li lenglengleng swept the white night, Ximen Piaoyu dark hum, the heart is unwilling, but still leave. After a while, the Ximen family disappeared. "Master, why don''t you have to detain the eldest lady of the Ximen family and take advantage of the situation to gain some benefits from his family?" Poisson came up and said carefully. "No, they will." The white night is light. "But if they leave like this, they may not sell us face any more. I''m afraid they will turn over their faces and disown people as soon as they leave the Eagle Creek." Poisson busy road. "Didn''t I say that? If they repent, I will go to Simon''s house to get it myself White night waved his hand: "go back to the villa first, and wait for the news of Dongya mountain." "Yes." Poisson immediately clasped his fist. ... ... he ran back to Dongya mountain in a state of confusion. He was covered with blood and his cultivation was completely abandoned. After escaping to the gate of Dongya mountain, he immediately fainted, and his disciples carried him up the mountain. The cliff master Dongming hears the sound and comes quickly. After checking, he found that the soul of Dongxiang heaven was broken and his cultivation was completely abandoned. He was shocked. "Who did it?" Dongming stares at those strong men who are healing for the East and asks angrily. "Return to the cliff Lord, we don''t know. Now only the elder returns." One soul is the way. "He alone?" Dongming''s face was stunned. Dongyashan received the news that Ximen family had started Feijian villa a few days ago. Therefore, dongyashan specially called for countermeasures and decided to withdraw from Ximen aristocratic family with military force. So the elder Dongxiang cooperated with four elders and one hundred dongyashan elite to settle in Feijian villa. According to reason, with Dongxiang and others, Ximen family would never dare to take Feijian villa. If it took ten thousand steps, it would be even if it took ten thousand steps What strong support does the Ximen family have, so that the Dongxiang and others can''t keep the villa, and it''s impossible that only Dongxiang can come back. "What happened?" Dongming Meiyu worried, feeling that things should not be simple. "Cliff master..." at this time, Dongxiang suddenly opened his eyes and called out to Dongming in his mind. "Big elder!" Dongming hurried forward and held Dongxiang''s hand: "how about it? What happened? How did you get that way? " "Yes... A man named white night... He said... He was the leader of Feijian mountain villa. He... He killed all the people in Dongya mountain and several elders. They were all killed by poisonous hands... Cliff master, revenge for us..." Dong Xiang called out. "White night?" The crowd looked at each other. "Who is this man? Is there such a person in Wudang? " Dongming frowned. "I didn''t hear that." "Maybe it''s just a pseudonym.""This man is so brave that he dares to fight against my Dongya mountain." People were filled with indignation. "He... He''s not from mainland China... Listen to him... He''s a native of Qingge Mainland... By the way, that person seems to know miss. If you want to know the information about that person, you can ask the lady..." the voice dropped, his neck tilted eastward, and he fainted again. Dongming stood up and his face was very heavy. He took a hard breath and drank in a low voice: "come on, go to Heifeng village and invite the young lady here. Hurry up!" "Yes Then he ran out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 In front of the magnificent hall, a graceful figure walked slowly. She looked around, looking at the white jade floor, the jadeite bonsai, the colorful array, and the high-value refreshing jade carving. Her face was full of pride. She is the eldest lady of Dongya mountain, the leader of Heifeng village, and the recently famous Queen, Donglei. Just a few months ago, the main hall of Dongya mountain was just a very ordinary scene. The garden scenery was the most common wood and flower, and the ground was just piled up with ordinary stones. The array in the garden was in disrepair for a long time, and the effect was extremely poor. It was impossible to have the spirit jade carving that could slow down the soul and speed up the flow of the soul. But today, dongyashan has everything she wants because of her. It is she who has brought all these things to Dongya mountain, and has brought the rich life and endless cultivation resources to the people of Dongya mountain. From the moment she stepped into the Dongya mountain, she always enjoyed the respect and respect revealed in the eyes of every Dongya mountain person. It was quite different from before, and she could feel that these people were respected from the bottom of their hearts. Because she changed Dongya mountain and mastered everything! She is no longer the old tears. "Do you know what my father asked me to do?" East tears a gold plume Hua dress, luxury and noble, slightly side head, asked the side of the original from the Archaean battlefield to save her several bodyguards. "Miss Hui, I don''t know. The messenger only said that the cliff master urgently called you back." Guard careful way. "Recently, I heard that Feijian came out of the east mountain villa and wanted to bring it back to the east mountain villa." Dong tearfully sneered: "the Ximen aristocratic family is very brave. Today, my Dongya mountain is not what it used to be. Do they dare to brush our beard? When the matter of Feijian villa is settled, we will concentrate our efforts and clean up the Ximen family. " "Yes." The bodyguards behind nodded. However, one of the bodyguards hesitated and did not speak. East tears eyebrow a wrinkling, turn head to stare at that Bodyguard: "Deng long, why don''t you talk?" "Miss, I''m a little worried." Deng long hesitated. "What are you worried about? Worried that Dongya mountain is not the opponent of Ximen family? " East tears can''t help laughing. "Not this one." Deng long shook his head: "it''s the adult who worries about his subordinates..." after this, Dong tears and his smile are stiff, and the other bodyguards are also stunned. Who is that? They know it. But Dong tears soon shook his head. "It''s really worrying. That man is a soul person. Let alone whether he can come to Wudang, what if he comes? My Dongya mountain is very powerful now, and there are lots of experts. If he doesn''t come, I want him to look good! " East tears hummed, and walked quickly toward the palace. In the magnificent hall, several elders are sitting on both sides. Dongming hands after the negative, walking around the hall, a face worried about color. Seeing Dong''s tears coming in, everyone looked at him in a hurry. "My daughter sees dad." Dong saluted with tears. "Tears, are you here? Come on, sit down and talk Dongming''s face was happy and quickly waved. "Thank you, Dad." Dong tearfully nodded his head and sat down. Seeing that everyone''s face was not right, he became suspicious. Then he said, "Dad, what''s the matter? Is flying sword villa going well? " "It''s not going well." Dongming shook his head: "the team we sent was completely destroyed. Except for the East elder, all the other five elders were dead. Even the Dongxiang elder lost all his accomplishments, and he was a useless man..." "what?" Dong''s tears were startled for a moment. Then he was furious. He patted his hand and said, "the people of Ximen family are so brave that they dare to treat Dongxiang elders like this. Is Ximen family going to fight against Dongya mountain?" "It wasn''t really the Ximen family." Dongming hesitated and said. "Not the Simon family?" East tears Leng. Seeing Dongming coming, he looked at Dong''s tears and said solemnly, "tear son, do you know a man called white night?" Bata... Dong''s sword fell directly on the ground and his eyes were dull. "White... Night..." Seeing his daughter''s appearance of shock, Dongming''s eyebrows were heavy and his eyes were frozen. "It seems that this white night is not simple. Tears, how can you tell my father, who is this white night?" East tears hesitated under, looked around, did not speak. Dongming directly waved: "you all step back." "Yes, cliff master." The people retreated slowly. When there are only Dongming and Donglei left in the hall, Dong teardrop gently opens his mouth."Dad, do you think your daughter can kill the leader of Heifeng village?" Dong Ming looked at her quietly for a while and said, "to be fair, you are not the opponent of the big leader. Even if you attack secretly, you can''t hurt him. If you can take charge of a bandit group like Heifeng stronghold, the strength of the leader is beyond doubt. In fact, father doesn''t believe you, for fear that most of us in Dongya mountain will not believe it, let alone those outside ¡£¡± "Why didn''t dad question me?" Dong tearfully asked. "Why question? If you kill the leader, it''s only good for me. What''s more, isn''t this what you need? " Dongming smiles. But East tears but can''t smile out, low voice way: "that Father knows who killed the big head?" Dongming pondered for a moment: "can''t it be... This white night?" "Yes." Dong tearfully nodded: "it''s not only the big masters, but also the Jianyan, Jiankun and other experts of Feijian villa. They all killed by him." "How many of them did it?" Dongming suppressed his shock and asked in a busy voice. "One... One..." Dong tears hard to say these two words. Dongming''s face suddenly changed. "After killing them in the white night, he handed the tokens of these two forces to Poisson and me, and let us take over the two forces. He said that he would take over the two forces from us after he came to Wudang..." Dong tearful slowly said. "It''s so..." "I thought he was just a soul person, and he couldn''t come to Wudang at all, and even if he did, he couldn''t find me so soon, but I didn''t expect that he would arrive so soon... And he took Feijian villa." Dong tearful low voice way. "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" Dongming was a little angry. "My daughter thinks everything is under control... But my father doesn''t have to worry. Now Dongya mountain is not what it used to be. There is only one person in the white night. Even if I get Feijian villa, what can I do? As the saying goes, if a strong dragon doesn''t suppress a local villain, it''s all right if he doesn''t come. Since he''s here, he''s just going to solve the problem East tears busy road. Dongming nodded: "yes, now you have completely mastered the Heifeng stronghold. With the strength of Heifeng stronghold and the strength of Dongya mountain, it''s too simple to kill a person! However, since the white night can kill the leaders of the two forces with those who enter the mainland, we can see that he is also an extraordinary generation. We can not be careless Speaking of this, Dongming took a square jade from his waist with a broken corner and handed it to him: "tear son, take this jade pendant and go to Luoyan Grottoes to find a man named Wuxu Damo." "Dharma without desire?" East tears Zheng Zheng, this name, but like thunder. "Sixty years ago, I didn''t want Dharma to be in trouble. Fortunately, I helped him to save him from death. He said that in his lifetime, he would fulfill my wish. You ask him to come out of the mountain to deal with the white night." "Great!" East tears repeatedly clapped hands: "there is no desire master in, just white night, must be caught." Dongming nodded: "in addition, you can write a general order and send it to Feijian villa. Tell Bai Ye that he can come to Dongya mountain quickly to plead guilty, otherwise! My Dongya mountain will make him die "Yes, father!" ... ... whoa! In Feijian villa, columns of light rising from the headmaster''s pavilion, followed by thick soul lines, blowing to the four sides like blooming flowers, and soon spread all over the villa. The disciples in the villa looked at them one after another, and their faces were full of amazement. "Is this a sign of the promotion of the heaven soul realm?" "That... Our new villa master is really a person from the heaven soul realm?" "Is he supposed to be in disguise? Otherwise, how can you wipe out the true king "But if it''s disguised, how can that be explained?" The disciples whispered with each other in twos and threes. For the new villa leader, they felt extremely overbearing, and there was only mystery left. Snake and Poisson are in the process of handover, and Feijian villa will be merged into longjue. Of course, the main framework and system of the villa will not be changed, and Bai Ye is completely relieved to be managed by Poisson. At least when he arrives, Poisson comes to see him at the first time. It can be seen from this point that he is still a little loyal to him in the white night This loyalty is based on Feijian villa. Whoosh! The beam of light rose again. Light up the villa. Before long, the gate of the headmaster pavilion was pushed open and walked out in the daytime. At this time, his temperament changed again, and his whole body exuded a faint light, like a God, which made people feel awe. Five levels of heaven soul state! White night shook hands. After fighting with a series of strong men, he used a pile of top-notch soul pills and materials to upgrade the heaven soul state to the fifth level of cultivation. But I don''t know how long it will take to reach the Yang soul state. After all, he has too many heavenly spirits, and the amount of cultivation is a huge number.In the past few days, in addition to practicing, the white night wandered around the villa, reading books about Zhiwu mainland and pointing out the cultivation of the disciples in the villa. Before long, most of the disciples of the villa had a love and admiration for the young and powerful villa master. But soon, a general order from Dongya mountain awakened all the people of Feijian villa. "It''s their choice." In the white night, he left the order on the ground, and his eyes were cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 Dongming is not Dongyi. As the Lord of Dongya mountain, he is not sure how much tears he has in mind and the city government. He is extremely cautious in doing anything. , after learning the record of the white night, all of his little intentions were put away. He sent the strong man to the town and sent his eyes to the flying sword villa. All the preparations had already been done, and everything was in every detail. On the third day after the general order was issued, a team came out of Feijian villa. The leader is white night! At the same time when the general order was issued, she also issued the highest order of black wind. All the strong people above Zhenjun of Heifeng village gathered in Dongya mountain and let them be dispatched. Chu duantian and Qin Youwei, the powerful men of this force, also arrived in the afternoon of that day. After hearing the news, the wolf smoke gorge also responded positively and sent its elite. For a time, powerful people gathered and experts gathered. Seeing so many strong men coming to Dongya mountain, the disciples of Dongya mountain were frightened and flustered. East tears is the corner of the mouth, eyes flashing with pride. These strong people are all together because of her! Dongming arranged accommodation early in the morning, and held a banquet to entertain the strong. Although these forces had already belonged to dongyashan, they were still only military officials. Dongming knew that if they wanted to completely subdue these people, they would have to cooperate with each other. But in the early morning of the next day, a strong Sanskrit spread throughout the whole cliff. Sanskrit enchants the soul, revealing a strange temperament, which gives birth to the feeling of top ceremony and worship. Dong Ming, who was still practicing, woke up in a moment and immediately ordered his disciples to ring the alarm bell of Dongya mountain. All the disciples ran out of the house and gathered towards the top of the mountain. He knows, that''s coming! As the sound of Sanskrit grows stronger, people look up and see the light of Buddha in the sky. In the halo, there is a shadow falling. Langyan gorge, Chu duantian, Qin Youwei and other powerful people gathered in the square one after another, staring at the falling figure. When they realized the identity of the arriving people, they all turned pale and quickly knelt down on one knee and saluted. "Welcome to master Dharma!" The voice is like a wave, rippling in all directions. Even the East tears also went a big ceremony. The man fell to the ground, and the halo gradually faded, and a dark monk appeared in the sight of the crowd. The monk was dressed in bear fur pants, with his hands folded together. He looked around and glared. An invisible sense of oppression enveloped everyone''s heart. "The peak is true king!" People''s hearts trembled. This is about to step into Tianjiao and build a tripod! Put in the soul, this is the true God! "Get up and talk." Don''t want Dharma to make a rough voice. "Master Xie!" The crowd rose. Dongming laughs and smiles. "Master Dharma''s coming, my Dongya mountain is bright! Come on, hold a banquet immediately. I want to wash the dust for the master! " Dongming yelled. "Yes, cliff master!" Someone ran down. Dharma without desire made a Buddhist ceremony, and the rough voice came out again. "Don''t be polite. I''m here to fulfill the original agreement. I don''t know what the cliff master wants. Please tell me. I will try my best to help." No desire to Dharma. "Since the master is so happy, Dongming doesn''t have to be wordy. In fact, the reason why Dongming came here is to help me solve the problem of Dongya mountain." Dongming said. "Who is it?" "A man from the land of souls." "Just a soul into the generation, why bother?" Dharma''s eyes were slightly frozen: "but, there are so many masters here that they can''t even suppress a soul entering generation? Is there something special about this person? " So many masters gathered together, how not to let people doubt? This is just like facing a big enemy. "In fact, he is not an ordinary person. Although he comes from the soul, he has the power of the soul emperor. He has the five elements of the divine body and the soul skill. All of them are excellent. However, in the realm of heaven and soul, it is as simple to kill the real king as if he were searching for something. Five elders of Dongya mountain fought with him, and four died and one was abandoned... "Dongming told us all about the situation of the white night. There is a trace of surprise on the expressionless face of Dharma without desire, but it is more fanatical!! It''s a kind of fanaticism from the intention of war!! "How could there be such a wonderful person?" Without desire, Dharma murmured. He turned his head and looked at Dongming seriously: "master Dongya, I can help you, but I have one condition. I hope you can agree with me." "Master, but it''s OK to talk about it!" "When the poor monk controls this man, I hope the cliff master can give him to me." No desire to Dharma. "Is it possible that the master saw this man''s amazing talent and wanted to take him as his apprentice?" Dongming was surprised and asked. If Wuxu Dharma really accepted this man, he could not stop him at all."In my life, I never accept any apprentice. I subdue this man only to refine medicine with him." Dharma without desire said: "to be able to integrate the soul emperor, his spirit quality must be very high. If I can capture it, it can help me open up a new spirit and let other souls evolve and mutate." When Dongming heard this, his heart moved. There was no doubt that everyone knew about it, but no one dared to compete with Wu Xu Da mo. what he wanted, Rao Shi, Dong Ming had to let go. "Ha ha, since the master said so, I think it''s a gift from Dongya mountain. I will cooperate with you." "Good!" Dharma without desire made a Buddhist ceremony. At the end of the polite talk, people scrambled to talk to Dharma without desire, and took the opportunity to get close to it. The worship of the strong in mainland China surpasses that of several other continents and is almost crazy. In this continent, nothing can be conquered by force. Five hours after the arrival of Dharma, the white night team has arrived at the gate of Dongya mountain. This time, only Poisson accompanied him. At the gate of the mountain, a group of disciples of Dongya mountain stood on the left and right. Seeing the white night coming, the first disciple came forward in a loose way and squinted at this head. "Are you from Feijian villa? Who is the white night "Bold!" Next to Poisson angry: "you this vertical son, how dare you be so arrogant, do not quickly kneel down, ask for your understanding?" "Well, kneel down? On your flying sword villa? It''s ridiculous. " The man snorted and waved: "don''t talk nonsense. We were ordered by the young lady to wait for you here. Come with me. The cliff master and the young lady are waiting for you at the top. If you want a look, go there. But now there are countless powerful people from Dongya mountain. I hope you won''t be scared to pee your pants later. " "Ha ha ha..." a group of disciples laughed. People of Feijian villa are all gnashing their teeth. But the white night did not seem to see these people in general, self-care to go forward, and his mouth but dropped a cold words. "All killed." "Yes, my Lord!" Poisson and others immediately nodded, turned over and dismounted, drew their swords and walked towards the disciples of Dongya mountain. All of a sudden, the smile of these people froze and they looked in amazement. "Dare you? This is Dongya mountain, where countless powerful people are at the top. Do you dare to be presumptuous here? " The leading disciple was afraid and looked at the white night and called out: "white night, didn''t you come to ask the cliff master to surrender? If you dare to touch me, the cliff master will be very angry. At that time, there will be no good fruit for you in Feijian villa. " "Surrender? Are you wrong? I come here not to ask for surrender, but to persuade him to surrender. " White night light road, then along the mountain road up. Poisson and others grinned grimly and cut with their swords without any politeness. Pooh. The terrible sound of flesh and blood burst. After a while, a dozen bodies were lying on the ground crisscross. The mountain gate was bloody. "Asshole At this time, a voice of rage came from the top of the mountain, as if to say to the white night. Obviously, the people at the top are watching everything here. The white night ignored and continued to climb the mountain. When he reached the middle of the mountain, a middle-aged man in a black robe stood by the roadside with a knife in his hand. He was majestic and full of killing intention... "but the white villa master?" The man asked. "It''s me." "Master Bai is so bold. When he comes to Dongya mountain, will he kill people wantonly?" The man hummed. "Are you Dongming?" The white night asked. "Of course not. I''m the elder of law enforcement hall." "What are you doing here?" "I am ordered by the cliff master to take you up the mountain." "In this case, do your duty well. You are not qualified to negotiate with me. If you don''t agree, you can start." The white night is light. "You The man was in a hurry and wanted to say something. Poisson and his party followed fiercely. The man, with a slight change in his face, remained silent and led the way ahead. Not to mention the white night, even Poisson is not easy to deal with, how to fight? Soon, the party entered the square gate. The air was full of spirit. The killing intentions of the four sides are inextricably intertwined. Poisson and other experts of Feijian mountain manor were on guard immediately and were extremely disturbed. There are more than a hundred people standing in the square, but they are all the same. In the dark, there are an unknown number of true kings and supreme masters waiting for the opportunity. There''s a lot of killing here. On the upper white stone platform of the square sits a monk with dark skin and rough appearance. In front of the monks, there are several luxurious clothes, such as Chu duantian and Qin Youwei. These are famous strong men. All of them are respected by the soul of all quarters. But today, they are only supporting roles, and the real protagonists know each other in white night.She stands in the front of the white stone platform, dressed in gorgeous clothes, noble and luxurious. She is just Dong''s tears. Her eyes are slightly narrowed, the corners of her mouth are light, it is very interesting to see a crowd of white nights coming in, the haughtiness in her eyes is revealed. "White night, you certainly didn''t expect that you would have today? Thank you. You gave me all this. But if you don''t ask, when nothing happens and you don''t set foot in Wudang, nothing will happen. But you will come here... Dong tearfully thinks. And the white night, has walked to the white stone stage... "who is Dongming?" He spoke lightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 "Are you white night?" Dongming from the top walks to the stage and looks down at the white night with a strange smile on his face. "Yes." "Are you here to surrender?" Dongming said with a smile: "I can only accept your surrender, other I do not accept." "Then you will not choose to surrender to me?" The white night is light. "Ha ha ha ha..." the whole audience burst into laughter. "Is this guy an idiot?" "Does he understand his own situation?" "Master dares to say that there is something wrong with him There was a steady stream of derisive laughter. The white night was still, just staring at Dongming. Dongming still smile, voice frivolous: "of course." "Good." White night nodded, the line of sight turned, fell on the side of the East tears. "Dong tear, you have violated our agreement." The white night is light. "What agreement? What are you talking about? I don''t know you at all. Don''t get involved here! " East tears hums a way, the eye is full of arrogance. "Boy, don''t you stare at our eldest lady again? Save it. You don''t have to pee to take care of yourself. How can you look at you more with your virtue? " A ghost with a cock''s head beside him laughs. "Yes, miss dongtear is the queen of Heifeng stronghold. What are you? It''s just an idiot with a funny head "Ha ha ha ha..." People''s laughter became stronger. All the people in Feijian villa looked ugly, and some of them couldn''t help lowering their heads. In fact, even they felt embarrassed. No one could understand what day night was doing. Only Poisson in the rear looks calm. Because he knows it all. White night look unchanged, for the four sides of the laughter did not have any anger, light looked at the East tears, and then opened his mouth. "Dong tear, the reason why I didn''t kill you was that you didn''t participate in the procession of encircling me. Otherwise, you would not stand here today." "I''ll save your life, not to say how much I owe you, but at least I''m not sorry for you. I give you the Heifeng order, the leader of Heifeng stronghold. I want you to guard Heifeng stronghold for me. The purpose of my white night is far more than a small Heifeng stronghold. I let you guard it, not that I will occupy it. On the contrary, I will let you get the benefits you deserve. Just like Poisson, although I get Feijian villa, I will still let Poisson manage Feijian villa, except me Besides, he is still the leader of Feijian villa "But you betrayed me. You violated the promise you made to me and occupied Heifeng stronghold alone. Not only that, you also intensified your efforts to seek for Feijian mountain villa. Dongtear, I am very disappointed with you." White night is not tight, not slow to say, a word, let the laughter around the small down. It can be seen that the man named white night doesn''t seem to be talking nonsense. His expression, very serious. Dong tearful facial expression is ugly, a pair of bright eyes stare at white night, drink a way: "what are you talking nonsense about? I killed the leader of Heifeng stronghold, and I took the order of Heifeng. What is it to do with you? I said I didn''t know you! White night! I advise you to return to my Dongya mountain as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will not be able to walk out of this mountain today! " But her words were pale at this moment. "Dong tear, you were there when I killed Zhenjun. You should understand that the people here can''t help me." The white night is light. Dong''s face froze at once. Including the bodyguards behind her. The scenes like Shura in Taigu battlefield are always reflected in her eyes... "moreover, do you really think that people around you will believe that you killed the great leader and Jianyan? The reason why these people don''t say it is just for the sake of Dongming. " The white night is light. Dong tearful Jiao body suddenly trembles, cannot help but step back. She looked around in a hurry, and someone whispered something. "Nonsense! That''s bullshit Dong tearful voice trembles, shouts aloud. "Right and wrong are just, free from people''s hearts." The white night is light. "You''re lying!" East tears some can''t control the mood, hoarse shouting. But the night is still light. When Dongming saw this, he frowned and asked to open his mouth. But at this time, a Buddhist voice came, and then, sitting on the white stone platform, the ascetic Dharma stood up. "Benefactor, what did you just say? What can you do for the people here? " The voice is deep and sonorous, revealing an irrefutable dignity. What a heavy breath. White night indifferent eyes slightly tight. Judging from this kind of breath, this person must have the strength of the peak true king.The peak true king is different from the ordinary true king. It is the existence that has seen the true meaning of the nine days. Once they fully understand the true meaning of the nine days, they can climb to the top road and jump to a higher level. It is the existence of Tianjiao in the snake''s mouth. "It turns out to be the peak true king, but it''s a pity that if you step into Tianjiao, I''ll be afraid of it. But you are only the peak true king. You can''t kill me, even defeat me. What can you do to me?" The white night is light. "Asshole "How arrogant "I''m just a waste who has just been promoted to the fifth level of heaven soul. How dare you speak up here!" The crowd was instantly ignited, and the roars of anger and fury rose one after another. Countless souls gnashed their teeth and were eager to tear the night to pieces. The white night looks around lightly, the look does not change: "who do you refuse to accept? Come and kill me "I don''t accept it!" A strong man like a tiger jumped out, and as soon as he landed, the earth trembled. "It''s just a peak. I can''t even touch my finger." Shake your head at night. "Ah!! Look at me, I''ve taken your skin off! " The big man roared, and suddenly opened his mouth and vomited into the white night. Roar! The shadow of a huge tiger was spitting out of his mouth. The shadow of the tiger leaped in the air, carrying the supremacy of supremacy, and rushed towards the white night fiercely. The terrifying momentum was enough to make anyone shiver. But the white night is still, just like a sculpture, looking at the fierce tiger attacking quietly, and his face is unshakeable... Dong! Suddenly, tiger in the distance from the white night less than three meters, suddenly collapsed, like a burst balloon. "What?" The big man was shocked. "As I said, you can''t even touch my finger." White night light road, turn a look. Whew! The big man''s strong body instantly burst into meat paste, and he died miserably. Whoa! The audience was shocked. "How could that be possible?" "That guy, clearly just moved his neck..." people were so shocked. "The truth of the general situation?" Dong Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he turned his head and looked at the Dharma without desire. "No harm, just a general truth, but a joke." Without desire, Dharma raised his hand and said lightly. "With the words of the master, Dongming is relieved." Dongming smile, a lot of loose heart. No matter how strong the white night is, how can it be better than the evil monk who kills people without blinking an eye? In the white night, he tried to wipe out the top one and awed all the souls present, but he did not stop there. Instead, he turned his eyes and looked at one of the souls in the crowd. "You just called me a jerk. You called me a lowly person who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, didn''t you?" The soul man''s face was stiff, and he retreated in a hurry. Raise your hand in the white night. Bang! The truth of the general situation condenses again, turns into a sledgehammer and smashes at the soul. Pooh! The soul man''s skin and flesh were cracked, and he followed the example of the great man. "Did you just scold me for being a dog and dare to bark here White night asked again. "No! I didn''t Cried the soul soul, his legs trembling with fear. "But I heard it." White night light way, wave again. Bang! The soul soul also died in an instant, and a hole was blown out of the earth... "you..." "you..." "and you..." it seems that the hearing of the white night is amazing, one by one. Those who abused him died miserably, and all the souls were completely terrified. Just killing people in public, clearing up in public. Is this man really capable of all things? "Cliff master!! Help me "Master..." in the white night, the soul people couldn''t bear it and roared like crazy. Dongming''s face is full of color. Dharma is the first to speak. "Benefactor, you bully the weak. Is that what you think is strong?" However, the white night paid no attention to it, and continued to settle the accounts, and his intention of killing was widespread. "the benefactor is stubborn, so I have to do the way for heaven and turn you over." Without desire, Dharma murmured and raised his hand. He immediately stretched out a huge golden arm behind him and slapped it hard toward the white night. But when the Golden Arm falls, the truth of the general situation converges again, forming a huge round shield to block the falling golden arm. "It''s not your turn yet? I''ll take care of your account later. " White night side head cold said. "Asshole!" One side of the heart beating East tears can no longer help, directly toward the people of Heifeng stronghold: "you don''t do it, watch, kill! Kill the white night for me, who killed the white night, I give him to be the second in charge of the family!!! KillAs soon as this remark fell, people in Heifeng village immediately turned red. Second in charge, that''s one person under ten thousand people. Once you sit in that position, you can''t enjoy all the glory and wealth. "Kill!" People in Heifeng stronghold can''t help it. Dongming saw this and immediately waved. After receiving the order, all the heroes nodded together, pulled out swords, sacrificed the spirit of heaven, launched magic weapons, and launched a general attack toward the white night. People in Feijian villa were scared out of their wits. But at this time, the crowd heard a white night. "Come here." "In the past." Poisson was in a hurry. The crowd rushed to the white night. Then he saw his hands together, palms raised, and his black veins twinkled. Poisson saw this, and his heart was shaking. This seems to be the most powerful skill of the white night, the incarnation of magic Buddha. One shot, is the strongest skill? "Kill those who don''t come down today!" In the night, the white demons will drink. Bang! Blood splashed, the mountain fell apart. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 The whole Dongya mountain trembled. The huge incarnation of the magic Buddha is like the God of the mountain. If you go down with one claw, you will be covered with life. People will be crushed to death by life. "White night child, don''t be wild, die!" A real gentleman saves a fist, the front blows down, the fist awn covers the sun and the moon. "Dead? Is it up to you? " White night cold hum, a claw again hit. Whoa! The magic claw covers the sky, covers the fist awn, and holds the true king even with the fist. "Ah The real king was furious. His soul power was burning like a flame. His blood was soaring wildly. His amazing strength made the void tremble. However, the magic Buddha''s claw is not lax at all. Its eyes are ferocious, and they try their best to grasp it. The power of the real king is actually restrained by the magic Buddha''s claws!! Zhenjun''s teeth were directly broken, and the flesh of his body was exploded because of excessive force, but even so, he could not shake the power of the magic Buddha. Finally. Whew! A strange noise came out. The defense is broken! Once the power of the true king was loosened, he wrapped his magic Buddha''s claws, and instantly dislocated it. His whole body was directly broken and his breath was broken. As soon as the magic Buddha''s claws were thrown, the corpse of Zhenjun fell into the crowd, which made the flesh and skin tremble wildly, and the spirit almost wanted to get out of body. A real king was killed... "let''s go Several real kings looked at each other and rushed toward the white night. The magic Buddha''s claws need to be photographed again. But at this time, bursts of gold sound roared, eight thick golden arms stretched out, and directly seized the magic Buddha''s claws. When people look at it, Dharma is not willing to do it! The magic Buddha''s claw is restrained. The golden arm is extremely terrifying and powerful, which makes it impossible for the magic Buddha''s claw to shoot down. A good match? "Master Dharma, great! Next, please give it to us! " Those true kings were overjoyed and seized the opportunity to release their killing moves in the white night of Qi and Qi dynasties. "Heaven returns to nine turns!" "Fa Xiang Qian Kun!" "Wind and rain strike together!" "Frost is all over the sky ... after a roar, it''s a frightening and frightening anti heaven soul skill. When a skill falls, the earth shakes and the universe collapses. Before the white night can dodge, it is engulfed by these cruel killing moves of the real king. But after the killing move, a burst of glass light dispersed the strong spirit. White night with the incarnation of magic Buddha, step forward. Bang! The eight arms of the Buddha who did not want to reach Dharma immediately moved back several meters and were forced to shake. People were shocked. Fixed eyes and look, white night body is like a God, full of light, the body of the five elements of God blooming gorgeous light. The whole body blocks thousands of methods. Even if the real kings have all kinds of magic, they can''t do anything to this God. But what is more shocking is the war spirit that breaks out on the body of white night! After this round of bombing and killing, Bai Ye''s sense of war changed in an instant, and the promotion of his fighting spirit forced his soul power and spirit. Under the pressure of these real kings, his struggle has broken through to the fourth level! "Is that all you have to do?" White night dark hum a, carrying ice TanTian toward the ground to stab. "Frozen heaven and earth!" Click. Driven by the soul force, Bing TanTian''s icy sword force is like a wave from the sword. The frightful force of ice turns into ripples and swings in all directions. In the blink of an eye, everything around is frozen, and the statue is instantly turned into a statue under the supreme. The real king above the supreme is also covered with a thick layer of ice. All of a sudden, he becomes slow and even the flow of soul power in his body is extremely slow... "not good!" Dongming''s face changed greatly over there, and he hastily called out: "everyone back off!" "I''m afraid it''s late." Dharma''s eyes congealed. When the palm of the hand is raised in the white night, the boundless sword comes out of its shell like a scythe. The blade flashes with cold light, and the bone marrow of the stabbing person is awe inspiring and chilly. Sonorous! Suddenly, the boundless sword broke out ten Zhang Long terrible sword patterns, and instantly tore up these real kings covered by ice. Eight true kings, all slaughtered! But the white night did not stop there. He threw another object, which turned into a man and rushed into the frozen crowd. He took a knife and slashed it like a storm. Within a breath, he killed ten people. After six breaths, all the twenty supreme masters fell, including the remaining elite disciples. The powerful men of Dongya mountain look at this scene like the hell of Shura, and can hardly believe what they see in front of them... How can the power of a man in the heaven soul state be so powerful? They retreated and did not dare to move forward.When the ice and snow melt, the white night is good for the center. On the ground around him, there are corpses. That kind of scene is too powerful. "How can this happen..." Dong tearfully murmured, and his small face was pale and frightening. She thought it was going to be a massacre, a time when the rebellious man of the white night would kneel down in front of her, but she didn''t want her to be wrong, and wrong. This man, as in the archaic battlefield, is still a god of killing, and an existence that no one can defeat. "Dad... Must kill this man, otherwise... Otherwise we will all die!" At the thought of the terrible scene in the Archaean battlefield, Dong''s delicate body trembled wildly. "Don''t worry! Tearful son, this son must die here today. Master Dharma is not serious yet. " Dongming chendao. But at the moment, he was also very puzzled. Before he wanted to reach Dharma, he said that he wanted to subdue the white night and give him the white night. But why did he stand still and watch the white night when he was killing all over the place? Even if he did, it was only exploratory and had no effect. "Master..." "don''t worry, the poor monk will subdue this man." When Dongming couldn''t help but want to speak, he was stopped by Wuxu Dharma. When Dongming heard the sound, he could only give up. However, Chu duantian and Qin Youwei, who were over there, couldn''t sit still. Seeing that all of their masters were slaughtered in the daytime, several of them were very anxious and came immediately. "Cliff master, why didn''t you do it? The more you kill in the white night, the more happy you are Chu duantian, in a coarse voice, began to shout. "Master, you have your own plan. Don''t be presumptuous! Just send someone up to stop the night! " Dongming secretly looked at his eyes, but he didn''t want to reach Dharma. Several people bite teeth, the heart is angry, but dare to anger dare not speak. At this time, no desire Dharma opened his mouth again. "Qin Youwei, Chu duantian, I order you to rush up and kill the white night!" Hearing the sound, several people were startled. "Master, this..." "why don''t you go? Are you asking me to send you? " Without desire, Dharma looked angry and drank in a low voice. Qin Youwei several people''s faces pale, forced by authority, dare not resist, bite teeth, had to rush past. Qin Youwei and Chu duantian were all able to see the fighting power of the white night. Even if they did not reach the level of no desire to reach the level of Mo, I believe it would not be far away. In the past, people were extremely disdainful of the white night, thinking that this was just a crazy man who did not know the height of heaven and earth. But now it seems that they are very wrong. This is a tiger in sheep''s clothing! Chu duantian and Qin Youwei are old foxes who have been living in this area for many years. How can they not know the difficulty of killing the white night? But Dharma ordered that even if ten thousand of them did not want to, they could only copy it. After all, they all know that this monk has a bad temperament. "Kill!" Qin Youwei roars, his hands reach out together, and the blood in his hands erupts. Then two blood dragons rush out, just like vines, entangle the magic Buddha''s claws. Chu duantian pulled out a heavy broadsword and cut it horizontally. The sword burst into a hundred Zhang sabre, sweeping everything and cutting into the body of the white night. Clang! There was a dull noise. The Qi of the sword blows on the body of the five elements God, but it can''t enter half a minute. White night feet a little bit, with the devil Buddha incarnation toward Chu duantian rushed. Chu duantian was shocked, and the blade of his sword swung sharply. His powerful sword power was like a giant''s hammer, and the front fell down. "Up With a little finger in the white night, the truth of the general situation converges in front of you. Hold this knife force and set it off. "Down!" After another low drink, the truth of the general situation disappeared in an instant. When they reunited, they were already on top of the power of the sword and pressed down in the right direction, smashing into the crowd of Chu duantian''s forces. Sensational! The earth was instantly blasted out of a seven meter deep pit, and the whole cliff of Dongya mountain was cracked. Chu duantian''s face changed sharply, and his eyes were ferocious and angry at the white night. The white night snorted coldly, and killed again. The general situation was straight at Chu duantian''s head. "Help me Chu duantian''s feet were pressed into the ground and roared angrily. Qin Youwei clenched his teeth and turned his palms sharply. A wonderful spiral pattern appeared in the palm. In the spiral pattern, it seemed that you could hear some roaring sound. On the white night near Chu duantian, Qin Youwei made a move. He took up his hands again and hit the white night. A meteor burst out of his palm, flew to the end of the white night, and exploded directly. For a time, it was brilliant. But in the twinkling of an eye, that rich light, suddenly stretched out a huge foot, ruthlessly toward the white night. Bang! Dongya mountain broke again and the ground trembled violently. But the sole of the foot could not go down. When he fixed his eyes, he held up his arm to hold up the huge foot. But it''s far from over. In that terrible light, another terrible foot fell and stepped directly on the instep of that foot.Dong Long! The cliff stones on Dongya mountain immediately splashed, and the whole mountain fell down for several meters... the souls around were extremely frightened and looked at the two huge feet stretching out of the halo. What is this? But as the halo gradually dissipates, an ancient giant like Optimus Prime appears, with its feet folded, suppressing the white night below in a strange posture. Ooh!!!!! At this time, the giant roared like a concussion sky, and again exerted his strength. His muscles swelled like a balloon, and he trampled and killed him. But at this time, a sword light suddenly penetrated the giant''s feet. "King swordsmanship!" A low drink sounded, and a large number of slender sword patterns broke out in the light of the sword, which constantly cut around the ancient giant. After counting the rest, the ancient giant froze, and then its huge body turned into several pieces and slowly collapsed. "Ah?" Qin Youwei was shocked. But look at the body revolt at night, and jump here. Qin Youwei hastily retreats, Keren just wants to retreat, behind a terrible knife awn hit. "My Lord, be careful!" The soul cries. Whew! Qin Youwei was caught off guard. His back was cut open and he fell directly from the air. Look, it''s Shura. It''s the one who killed Qin Ding. The white night fell in front of Qin Youwei. He stretched out his palm and held him by the neck with one hand. The terrible momentum wrapped his whole body in a moment, making him unable to move any soul force. At the moment, Qin Youwei is like fish on the chopping board! The four souls are stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 White night one hand to hold Qin Youwei, indifferent to look at the four sides of the soul. All the people, including Chu duantian, were stunned and shocked to see the white night. No one dared to go forward. "Quick... Let go of me..." Qin Youwei struggled, red face, struggling to cry. "Let go of Lord Qin!" "Let go of Lord Qin, or... Otherwise..." the soul people of Qin Youwei''s power yelled with trembling. "Otherwise, what do you want?" The white night looked at the group of people indifferently and asked. People of Qin Youwei''s power were speechless for a moment. Yeah, what else can they do? Who of them dealt with the white night? After all, even their leader, at this moment, is captured by day night and cannot resist. However, there is one person who didn''t really do it. Qin Youwei''s influential people ran to the Dharma without desire, kneeling on the ground and crying out: "master!! Please help to save Lord Qin. Only you can deal with the white night now "Master, please do it!" "Master..." but without desire, Dharma closed his eyes and did not move at all. "Master..." everyone was very anxious. Dongming also looked stunned. In this case, the white night has already gained the upper hand. If Dharma doesn''t want to fight again, isn''t he willing to wait for all the forces in his hands to be destroyed? "Don''t you understand?" At this time, the white night opened his mouth: "he is just using you. At first, he wanted to deal with me, but when he learned that I had five elements, he stopped. He wanted to use you to consume me, and then he would kill me. In his eyes, you are just meaningless victims. You want him to save you. It''s just a dream It is. " This remark immediately awakened countless people. Yes, Dharma without desire has been gathering energy and energy all the time... countless pairs of eyes are fixed on dharma without desire, and some people also look at Dongming Dynasty. Some of them have already begun to retreat. "Master, if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid these people won''t accept it and won''t fight again." Taking advantage of the situation, Dongming stepped forward and clasped his fists: "please set an example, and immediately catch and kill Bai Ye, so as to control the overall situation!" "Master, please The strong men of Dongya mountain hold hands one after another. "Wanton!" At this time, a low drink burst open. People were shocked. Seeing the ferocious face, his eyes full of blood and anger, he glared at the people: "I do things, need you to point out? All of you, encircle and exterminate this man. I''m accumulating the true Qi of subduing the dragon. When the true Qi is successfully accumulated, it''s no surprise to kill him! You go! Come on The words of "no desire to reach Dharma" are startling, angry and suspicious. But Dongming and others did not retreat. They bit their teeth and drank in a low voice: "go up!" There''s nothing people can do, they just have to fight. "Stupid!" Shake your head at night, and then use your palms. Click. Under the increase of Xuantian''s golden silkworm hand, his five fingers erupted with astonishing incomparable strength. Qin Youwei''s neck was directly broken, his head was crooked, and only skin and flesh were left to connect with his body, which directly fell. People''s courage will be broken by fear... at night, they throw Qin Youwei''s body aside, grab the boundless sword, and then throw it to Chu duantian. Chu duantian''s pupils shrank and he quickly withdrew. He had no courage to fight against the white night. "Dad, you... You hand it, Chu duantian died, I''m afraid... I''m afraid..." the next east tears want to say something, but can''t say. Dongming hesitated and wanted to start. But at this time, the terrible claws of the demon Buddha''s incarnation had already blasted to Chu duantian. The four souls were awed by the night, and no one dared to go up to help. With his double knives in his hand, Shura stood in front of Chu duantian, blocking his way. Chu duantian had no choice but to resist. He gave out a mouthful of golden blood and sprayed it on the knife in his hand. For a moment, the blade was as brilliant as gold plating. "White night, you''re pushing too hard!! Look at my brilliant sword Chu duantian roared and his sword fell. Sonorous. The blade directly tears the clouds and clouds in the sky and plummets down. The whole mountain of Dongya mountain is cut off immediately. But it''s hard to get into half an inch on the white night. The existence of the true king can''t help but the five elements. If you want to break it, only Tianjiao will do it. When Chu duantian saw this, his pupil immediately expanded for several minutes... the next second, Shura''s double knives split open and instantly cut off his arms. "Ah Chu duantian screamed bitterly.One step forward in the white night, one step a hundred meters, suddenly appeared in front of Chu duantian. Chi. Chu duantian shivered a few times, spat out a large amount of blood from his mouth, and his eyes looked like an ox''s eye. Finally, his body slowly softened. Chu duantian, die! Looking at the people around. In particular, East tears, before her arrogance, at this time has disappeared without a trace, her eyes of pride, can no longer see half a minute. "How could this... How could it have become like this?" Dong''s eyes were lost. Chu duantian, Qin Youwei and many other experts fell down, which completely lost their fighting spirit. Poisson and other people of Feijian villa fought hard. Because all the masters had gone to deal with the white night, Poisson''s side had little pressure. Only four people were killed and more than ten people were injured, and the rest were all in good condition. At this moment, everyone''s eyes are full of fighting spirit and their expression is extremely excited. "Too strong!" "Is this our new Lord? My God, Zhenjun is like an ant in front of his eyes. If you want to crush it, you can crush it to death! " "I''m not sure what he said is true. He can really lead us to the glorious land of Feijian villa." "I have decided that I will be loyal to this villa master to the death!" It was difficult for the disciples to suppress their excitement and worship. The situation has become out of control. The death of Chu duantian and Qin Youwei made the remaining soul people dare not do anything. They surrounded them one by one and kept silent. Obviously, Dharma without desire also knew this. He slowly opened his eyes and walked down the white stone platform. This step touched the hearts of all people. The whole scene was quiet, and countless eyes moved past. Master. "Benefactor, your talent is very good. Although you are young, you have such strength. I''m afraid that from the moment you were born, you''ll have a lot of adventure and luck. You''re really the favored one." Dharma without desire made a Buddhist ceremony and spoke slowly. "Do you mean that my strength is due to luck?" The white night sneered: "I admit, I did get lucky, got the chance, but I also want to tell you, I all these, also is my down-to-earth practice from." He took a step forward, the six spirits appeared together, and the soul emperor was born. "When I was 18, I couldn''t wake up the spirit of heaven. I was so cold-blooded that I used the most painful folk formula to link the soul of the nine heaven by force, and then I stepped into the soul path. Is this luck?" "I finally joined the sect. I thought I could get revenge in my heart and become a qualified soul person. However, my family was in a big disaster. If my brothers and sisters didn''t protect me with my life, I would have died. Can luck explain that?" "I seize the inheritance, defeat the master, and cross-border kill heaven soul state, Yang soul state, supreme and true king. Can luck explain this?" After that, he took another step, and his whole body was covered with black veins, while the demon Buddha''s incarnation suddenly disappeared. It gathered into a dark ball and poured into the eyebrows of the white night, reflecting around the soul emperor. This is the third strongest posture of jiuzhuan immortal body, possessed by magic Buddha! In the light of the lightning, the power of the white night has soared one after another, and has come close to the arrogance of Dharma without desire. In the end, the half opened eyes of the Dharma had been widened one after another, and in the end, they were fully opened. Obviously, the strength of white night was beyond his expectation. But he was not afraid to laugh: "ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! Benefactor, I appreciate you very much. But you have killed so many lives. In order to save the people, I have to turn you into a monk! " After that, Dharma did not want to wave, and a huge gold cymbal appeared in both palms. Bang! Without desire, Dharma thumped the golden cymbals, and the golden cymbals trembled, and bursts of Sanskrit rippled. "Ah..." the soul of the four directions was anxious to cover his ears, and was in great pain. In the daytime, the body moved slightly, but the effect was not big. "Although your Sanskrit is strong and can shake the real king, it has no effect on me." If he had not entered the illusory realm of Xiaoxu, he would have been extremely scrupulous. However, he had been inherited by the emperor, and his spirit was very strong. He was not afraid of the Sanskrit. "More and more interesting." Without any fear, Dharma sneered, and on his dark skin, he climbed all kinds of brilliant golden lines... he shook his hands directly and threw out a gold cymbal. Bang! Bang! Kuang... the cymbals rotate, and the more they spin, they go directly to the white night cover. "King swordsmanship!" In the white night, the sword rose up, and a light like a rainbow came out, but when it was struck on a gold cymbal, it could not lose half of it. "Points!" In the daytime, the sword is thrown again, and the light of the sword is broken. It is divided into a thousand sword Qi to form a sword barrier and bombard the falling gold cymbals.But it can not stop the falling of the golden cymbals... adult, this is a ghost instrument without desire to become a famous Dharma. It is said that it is made of meteorite iron outside the sky. It is gold plated with the blood of Tianjiao. It is extremely powerful. It is hard to destroy it as if it were to be destroyed Poisson shouted in a hurry. "Really?" Cold hum in the night, take the ice pan and boundless sword back into the sheath, and press the palm directly on the dead dragon sword. "Adult, get back!" Poisson saw that he did not dodge in the night, and drank and shouted. "You back!" A wave of air swept away in the night, and a stream of air lifted the swordsman. When they were in a hurry, they fell on the ground a hundred meters away. When they were in a hurry, they blew a gold cymbal and covered the night. Clang! The whole Dongya mountain trembled. The mountain is already crumbling. And then, I can see the white night. I have not entered the cymbals, and I can''t see the figure... great Dongming East tears are very happy. And Poisson''s side, all face like a dead. "This man, finally dead!" East tears gave a strong breath. "Master, long live!" The souls around them held their hands together and shouted loudly. The voice of praise is like a wave. "Adult... It''s just like this? How can it be? " Poisson murmured. "Come on, kill Poisson! Don''t leave a living mouth, let them know, and I Dongya mountain to do what the end of the game! " East tears face of the proud back, direct shout. "Yes!" The spirits were laughing and surrounded by Poisson and others. But at this time, among the cymbals, there was a sound. "You have only this way to do it without Damo?" As soon as the sound fell, the cymbals burst apart, and then the whole burst. A dragon roars up and goes up, with a figure like a God. He rushed into the sky, stood up to the void, overlooking the whole world below. This day, night should be set up, no enemy! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 "What?" Seeing the white night rising from the sky, Dharma''s calm face finally showed a color of shock. He knew the power of his Vajra cymbal. In order to get the chance of Tianjiao, he used the diamond cymbals to smash the jade gate that only Tianjiao could destroy. The strength of the gold cymbals was beyond doubt, but now, it was torn by the people in the heaven and soul state... "is this man a unique soul weapon?" Without desire, Dharma squinted, and his sight fell on the sword at his waist in the white night. Thinking deeply, he leaped forward, and his solid body burst into gold again. "Big no phase palm!" Boom! When the Buddha''s palm came, his body was immediately shaken at night. However, he seemed to have no feeling at all. He rushed to Wuxu Dharma with the Buddha''s palm and chopped the limitless sword fiercely. Without desire, Dharma threw another Vajra cymbal, which was like a steel shield, resisting the terrible blade. The strength of the white night is very strong. Every time the sword goes down, the sword lines are shot everywhere, and the Vajra cymbals are shaking. Rao is not willing to reach Dharma. This is the peak true king who can''t bear it. But he didn''t have the slightest panic. After fighting for a few breath, Wu Xiang Dharma''s whole body suddenly burst into golden light, and people drank loudly. "Go back to me!" Boom!! Vajra cymbals suddenly burst out with astonishing power, which directly covered more than ten times the white night. The white night was caught off guard and was knocked back more than 100 meters away, and people almost did not stand firm. What a terrible power. He calmed down and thought in amazement. What''s more, the power seems to last only for a moment? Step on foot in the white night and rush up again. The unruly strength made the boundless sword tremble wildly. He fixed his eyes on dharma and cut again with one sword, but the Vajra cymbals also met him at the first time. But at the moment, the Vajra cymbals are not powerful. Bai Ye is suspicious and carefully observes the attack frequency of the other side. However, he finds that Dharma is just defending blindly. Suddenly! Bang! The King Kong cymbals were shining again, and the frightening power burst out again. In the white night, even people with swords were shaken off. If the strength of the five elements God body was not amazing, even the real king would be shocked to death. But now white night understood. "It turns out that you, the Vajra cymbal, can absorb and store the opponent''s strength while defending the other party''s attack. Unfortunately, it still can''t break my body." The white night said that he would kill him again, but this time he often attacked and killed. When he was about to be parried by the Vajra cymbals, he immediately removed all his strength. The Vajra cymbals could not eat the strength and could not fight back. But when he had no time to defend, the white night increased his strength in vain and burst out. Without desire, Dharma gradually struggled, unable to resist, and his heart was even more shocked. This son''s control of strength is really terrible. In the daytime, he practiced the magic skill of the general. His skills were various and his control of power was extraordinary. Without desire, Dharma''s face sank, thinking of countermeasures. Suddenly, his hands were cold, and he saw that the Vajra cymbals on his hands suddenly froze. When I fixed my eyes, another sword appeared in the hand of the white night. "Your swords must be magic weapons. In this case, I''ll change my way of attacking and killing to let you know the terror of the real king." Without desire, Dharma cast aside the Vajra cymbals, roared, clapped hands, and made a Buddhist seal. His mouth read quickly, and the sound of Buddha came out. "I want to surpass you Among the Buddhist sounds, there is a clamour of Dharma without desire. "Little skills! What''s your soul sound? Even the protection of my soul emperor can''t be broken, let alone the inheritance of my emperor! " After a drink in the white night, he suddenly breathed suddenly. His chest heaved and his whole strength gathered in his chest, and then the whole body burst out. "Let you see what the real soul sound is! Hundred battles skill! The lion roars Roar!!!!!! A burst of sound roaring out of the mountain, just like the lion roaring, roaring the world, shaking the sea tumbling, five mountains turbulent. All the people on the Dongya mountain all crawled down, while the soul sound mainly attacked the ascetic Dharma, whose face was pale, and the Buddha sound was completely drowned. It seemed that the whole person was shaking in the storm. Without desire to reach Dharma, he only felt a surge of Qi and blood in his body, and his soul power was turbulent. The soul sound was several levels higher than his Sanskrit voice. How can a small person of the fifth level of heaven soul state master such powerful soul skills? Dharma''s face became more and more intense, and his soul sound was worse than that of this man... he knew that if he did not spare no effort, he would not fall here. Without desire, Dharma took a deep breath, and the four heavenly spirits on his face suddenly burst into blue light, which quickly converged on his forehead. Is heaven and soul fused?The white night was frozen. However, what is unexpected is that the spirit of the heaven without desire to Dharma is not integrated. On the contrary, the place where the blue light shines also gives birth to a new spirit. This is... this is a higher level of spirit summoning than the fusion of heaven and soul! With the four heavenly spirits as the medium, countless star spirits above the nine heavens are hooked up to summon more powerful spirit power temporarily. Although this power is not stable, the non desire Dharma is the one who lives in heaven and soul! "This blow, you must die!" When Dharma didn''t want to drink, his body suddenly swelled and punched. His swollen muscles looked like a volcano about to erupt. His soul power was incredible. His eyes turned red with blood, and his strong breath pounded the truth, shaking the truth several points. "Subdue the potential dragon!" Roar! In the dark, there seems to be divine power trembling. The white night looked at him calmly. However, the desire free Dharma who was 100 meters away suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. With one fist, he cracked thousands of fists and directly surrounded him and bombarded him wildly. "The Dragon kills the tiger." "Kill the dragon and cut the tiger." "Press the dragon to catch the tiger." "Subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger..." the double fists of non desire Dharma are like dragons and tigers, which are extremely terrible. The sky is dark and the earth trembles. Even the void is shaking and crumbling, and heaven and earth are collapsing. The people in all directions were frightened and looked at. Who can bear that terrible fist? This is the strength of the peak Zhenjun? "Should he die this time?" Looking at the white night engulfed by the shadow of fist, Dong''s tense eyes finally relaxed a little bit. "No one can survive this kind of attack. After all, the master is using all his strength." Dongming said with a smile. Poisson looked at them nervously, their hearts beating very fast. If they die here at night, there is no doubt that they will be buried with them. "We... What should we do? Is he... Will he be ok The disciples asked in trembling voices. "We have to wait. We can''t get involved in this kind of battle." Poisson sink. He believed that even if the real king approached, he would be hit by a blow. Dong Long! When the last blow is done, Dharma does not want to stop his fist and retreat. He calmly looks at the place in front of him where the spirit is surging. "What if you were a god of five elements? If you are a real king with five elements, you can be invincible. But if you are poor in cultivation and your physical strength is there, even if you have five elements, it will not help! " With a faint smile, Dharma felt his fist smashing on the man. It''s a thrill of tearing flesh! He knows it best! But when the spirit dissipated, the scene in front of him gradually made him dull. The man came out. His body was covered with fist marks, and his body was uneven and almost deformed. But... He was full of energy, and there was no sign of injury. "What?" No desire for Dharma lost his voice and couldn''t believe this scene. "As I said, I killed the great leader, and I also killed Jianyan. Naturally, the inheritance of the general is also in my hands. This changeable armor is the inheritance. My five element divine body plus the hundred variable armor, how do you kill me?" He drank coldly in the white night, his body suddenly moved and ran to Dharma immediately. "The magic skill of hundred battles, the power of divine cow!" When the front of the fist blows, a huge golden bull appears on his fist, which is wrapped in his fist and collides. Don''t want Dharma pupil open, immediately raised his arms to resist. Bang! The force of the storm hit his arms and sent it flying. "Sky cloud palm!" In the white night. "Wu Xiang Shen Zhang!" Dharma held up his hands and went back. But although his soul power is advanced, but the degree of its strength is incomparable to the white night!! "Hateful, eat my angry Buddha seal!" Without desire, Dharma quickly danced his arms, whirled his arms wildly, and shocked him back. Bang! Bang! Bang! White night does not dodge at all, the five elements God body with changeable armor, it is not he can shake. Br > , Dharma''s desire to die is gone. The sword cuts through the sky. Roar! The roar of the Dragon broke out one after another! The power of destroying the heaven and the earth frightens all souls. What sword is this? God is afraid of nothing but this?? At this moment, no one has the mind to compete with the white night. At this moment, he reaches the peak and controls all living beings! "No Dharma sensed the power of invincibility.He urged the body of gold and the soul of heaven, intending to resist, but when the sword came down, he found that all the forces were futile. Whew! Finally. Dharma''s body was torn into pieces. The dark pieces of meat were flying in the air. The sword will be put away in the white night. With his current strength, it is easy to urge four swords with the dead dragon. But Dharma without desire seems to have not died completely. His body was scattered on the ground, and it moved rapidly towards the heart of the center. His breath of life did not disappear. The white night went by. The meat congealed on his heart, and then he again appeared as if he didn''t want to reach Dharma again. But now he is as thin as wood, like a bamboo pole, with no mind in his eyes and no spirit at all. The white night reaches out and pinches it. "Don''t kill me!" No desire for Dharma, his voice was very weak. "What? Is this the strength of the peak Zhenjun? " The white night asked. "It''s not that I''m weak, it''s you who have the dragon sword!" Without desire, Dharma stared at the simple sword on his waist in the white night and hissed: "are you the descendant of that one?" "Who is that?" The white night asked. "The caster of the dead dragon sword, but he is dead! Because of this sword... "Said Dharma without desire shaking all over. What else would you like to ask in the white night? Suddenly, Dharma opened his mouth and yelled. A golden word "…d" flew out and slammed on his face. Bang! White night back again and again, feel a pure force into the body, wantonly vertical and horizontal, crazy bombardment viscera, more toward the soul of the sky. The white night frowned. Without desire, Dharma took advantage of the situation to break away and screamed madly, "all of you, kill him! He has been hit by my spirit Buddha! The spirit in his body has been restrained by me. Kill! Kill! This is the best time to kill him! " "Really? I don''t think so! " The white night inspires the general trend and directly envelops the Dharma without desire. Dharma without desire was immediately captured by the general trend to the white night. White night stretched out his hand to catch him, seized his flesh, and the palm of his hand suddenly exerted force. Cross cha. The fragile body of Dharma without desire immediately split apart... everyone looked at the frightening scene, and everyone knew that... the white night won. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 Dong tear never thought that Dharma would be defeated so quickly. When she was a child, she had heard of the existence of this fierce and incomparable power. It is said that he is a disciple of a great holy monk. His pure soul power has become Buddhist power. One roar can shock the tiger and one blow can break the dragon. It is said that seven years ago, he was besieged by eight true kings, not only without any damage, but also all of them were killed, which was famous for a time. Therefore, Dong teardrop knew that Dongming would invite him, and it would be a victory. Unexpectedly, this famous and powerful monk couldn''t help the white night. Watching the body of Dharma gradually fall to the ground, many people lose their eyes and look dull. Is it true? However, they did not know that Zhenjun, the peak, did not enter the realm of Tianjiao. He exhausted all means to break through the body of the white night. If Tianjiao was here, he would be unable to resist even the five elements. The white night quietly watched the anger of the non desire Dharma dissipate, shook his head and walked towards the East Ming Dynasty. No desire for Dharma to die, a number of masters fell. Dongyashan is gone. Looking at the step-by-step white night, Dongming, East tears and others were scared to shake. "It''s over... It''s all over..." Dong''s face is pale and frightening, and her delicate body is crumbling. She never thought that things would develop into this way... "Lord Bai, you are right. Feijian villa should be yours. We are wrong. In this way, we admit that Feijian villa belongs to you. In addition, we offer a lot of treasure to Dongya mountain as an apology. What do you think Dongming trembled all over and suddenly began to shout. The white night did not speak and continued to walk towards it. "Or... Or will Dongya mountain submit to you?" Dongming bit his teeth and made a decision again. He''s ready to give up everything. "If I kill you, the Dongya mountain is not mine?" Shake your head at night. "White villa master... Then... What on earth are you willing to let me wait?" Dongming was completely despairing. He retreated back, full of fear, and wrapped his heart. "I said before, if you drop, don''t kill! If you don''t, kill them all White night light road, pull out the boundless sword. Dongya mountain people a cold sweat DC, spine hair cold. "You don''t have to do it on a white night? Stay on the line of life, good to meet in the future! You are just a soul into the mainland people, this is to the mainland of Wu, if you kill us all, you are not afraid to cause the anger of the people of the great land of Wuhan? " An elder of Dongya mountain clenched his fist and growled in a low voice. But the next second, a ray of blood tore his throat. The elder glared, then covered his neck and fell down slowly. "I''m sorry, I didn''t plan to see you in the future, and it''s you who make me angry, not me." The white night is light. People''s scalp is numb, teeth are chattering. This man is the devil. Dongming didn''t know what to say. At this moment, he had been pushed to the dead end. Just then, a figure suddenly stepped forward and knelt down. It''s Dong''s tears! Her head was low, her face pale and frightening, and her body was shaking. "Master Bai, please stop... " are you talking to me? " White night staring at East tears, light open. Dong''s eyes were full of tears, and his voice trembled: "Lord Bai, I know that all this is my fault. I am greedy. I apologize to you..." after that, Dong tear knocked his head on the ground and said with trembling: "I beg you to... Spare my father''s life, spare me these elders of Dongya mountain, it''s none of their business. I do everything Dong tear is willing to take on everything "Tears Dongming tiger eyes are tearful. The elders were not well. "You''re willing to take responsibility. Good." White night nodded, but she took a few steps forward and lifted her head. Her face was cold and said, "but... Can you afford all this?" East tears smell, pupil tightening, staring at the white night. Yeah, how did she do it? How can she bear it? Now the East tears, is there any value to the white night? Is there any weight in his heart? "I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t cherish it. I''ll give you the whole Heifeng stronghold. You should know that I don''t have much interest in managing forces. Heifeng stronghold is nominally mine, but it''s actually operated by you. But you''re not greedy enough to completely control Heifeng village, and even Feijian mountain villa wants to touch it, Why don''t you want to kill me, even if I want to take it White night eyes staring at East tears, word by word said. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Dong tearful lips have no color, can''t stop chattering, eyes gradually lose luster.Her heart is dead. "My Lord, what are you going to do with these people?" Poisson came up and asked. There are already souls fleeing, but without the command of the night, they are not easy to start at will. "Those who run away, kill those who stay, persuade them to surrender, do not surrender, kill them!" White night wave hands, Shura appears, directly to the gate town. Poisson nodded, waved at once, and chased the fleeing people. "White... White villa master, what about us? We''re willing to surrender, and we''re willing to do it for you Dongming seized the opportunity and said in a hurry. "No, you don''t even have the qualifications to be a cow and a horse for me." The white night is light. "Master Bai, you..." Dongming was shocked. But at this time, the white stone platform burst into a burst of strange light, and a huge array appeared on the table. The surging array force overflowed from the array and wrapped the white night directly. "Kill!" Dongming took advantage of the situation and roared, and the master of Dongya mountain immediately attacked the white night. More than a dozen swords, like silver dragons, rolled over. But... bang! Dang! Dang! Dang... these swords are like stabbing on the steel... They don''t move at night, and the swords can''t make half a minute. "How can you kill me even if you can''t help me? What a fool The white night burst into arms. Bang! A slap on the head of an elder, the elder''s body burst instantly. Then the boundless sword comes out and stabs at another person. Whew. Another man fell. White night no longer keep hands, crazy cut out. In a few breaths, all of them were beheaded except Dongming and Donglei. Dongming was so scared that he didn''t feel any more... He wanted to say something, but the next second, the sword had not entered his heart. He opened his eyes, looking at the white night, and then tried to look at the next east tears, finally did not speak, people fell on the ground. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." at this time, Dong Lei burst into laughter. The laughter was very sad. She raised her head, her eyes were cold, and she looked at the white night calmly: "white night, I admit I lost! I regret what I have done. If I had not been so greedy and had some foresight, how could I have ended up like this? But the mistake has already been made, there is no regret medicine to take, white night, thank you for giving me a chance to change my destiny... " after that, Dong teardrop raised his hand and shook his heart. Poof! She vomited blood from her mouth, her eyes darkened, and she fell to the ground, unconscious. After a long time, most of the masters of Dongya mountain have fallen down. The whole line of Dongming was almost destroyed, and Dongya mountain was completely disintegrated. Not only Dongya mountain, Heifeng village, langyanxia, but also Chu duantian and Qin Youwei were the two forces. After this incident, it was also a great chaos Ambitious people want to take advantage of the opportunity to occupy the magpie''s nest and become king by themselves, but these forces have been attached to them one after another. Joking, even if Dharma is not willing to die in the hands of the white night, who dares to disobey the white night? As a result, all the forces in dongyashan area were subordinated to longjue. Long Jue''s presence in mainland China is also a first step. However, this event naturally caused a lot of commotion in Zhiwu mainland. Since Heifeng village fell into the hands of Dong Lei, the name of Dongya mountain has also been established. Many people are paying attention to this rising force. However, this force has disappeared in the sky like a meteor. And a new name came into the eyes of the people in the wudalu area. White night! A soul into the mainland people, can have such ability? A lot of people keep their minds in secret. After this incident, however, the mood of the white night was turbulent. He didn''t realize the power of the dead dragon sword before, but now he does. This weapon is a powerful weapon. It can be seen from the words that he doesn''t want to reach Dharma. He knows the death dragon sword and even the origin of this sword. But, what is the origin of this sword? Why did the maker die in the hand of this sword? "Poisson!" In the palace of Dongya mountain, there was a cry in the white night. After a while, Poisson rushed in. At the moment, he was extremely respectful to the white night, and his respect was almost from the inside to the outside. To the people in mainland China, martial arts is the most important thing. "Yes, my Lord." "Get up and talk." The white night is light. "Thank you." Poisson got up and said respectfully, "I don''t know why the LORD called the villain here?""Do you know what this sword is?" White night one hand pestle dead dragon sword handle, light says. "I don''t know." Poisson shakes his head. "I used it to abolish Dharma without desire." The white night is light. When Poisson heard this, he looked at the sword for a moment. Then he said, "when the Lord and Wuxu Dharma fight, the villain hears a roar of a dragon. If this sword can kill the real king at the top with one sword, I''m afraid only the dead dragon sword can do it besides the great emperor''s treasure... " do you know the dead dragon sword? " Asked the white night. "I don''t know very well. What the villain knows is all in books, and it''s in very old books. There are many legends about magic weapons and soul vessels in the mainland of Wu. The legend of the dead dragon sword is one of them." Poisson boxing do. "Tell me all the rumors you know about the dead dragon sword, and let the snake come to see me." The white night is light. "I''m going to tell you that you have left Dongya mountain. It''s said that you have returned home." Poisson road. "Really..." the white night thought for a moment, and then said, "let her go. She should go to see her father. Go and summarize the information about the dead dragon sword and show it to me. Remember, don''t let anyone know about it." "Yes, my Lord!" Poisson clasped his fist and stepped back slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Poisson''s efficiency was beyond the expectation of white night, but within an hour, Poisson took all the information about the dead dragon sword that could be investigated. "The dead dragon sword may be a super magic weapon cast by the supreme being. When the divine weapon comes into the world, it is born with a vision. A dragon dies, so it is called a dead dragon. Because it is built with the blood of the heaven and soul, it contains nine heavenly powers. When it comes to the sword, the strong from all directions vie for it, and the supreme rage is aroused to kill it. When the sword is wielded, the heaven and earth will be destroyed, the heaven and earth will be destroyed, and the wheel will be destroyed Back to the end of the war, the strong fell down. Countless miraculous mysteries were lost along with the falling power. Countless supreme magic weapons were destroyed and countless wealth was annihilated. That war made the nine souls land retrogressed for 70000 years. Later, the war ended because of the invasion of other nations. Emperor Zhigao resisted the alien race with his sword. Later, he fell down because of the betrayal of others. Before his death, he threw his sword into the sky and has been down It''s not clear... " Poisson said. "Supreme? What level is that? " The heart that listens to in the daytime jumps one by one, be shocked greatly, ask in a hurry. "This... I don''t know, but most of the news about the dead dragon sword is just hearsay. It can''t be confirmed. In addition, it''s the highest, but it''s very likely that it''s a higher-level existence. The characters who can break up the world and tear up the universe are not what we can imagine." Poisson, be careful. White night sighed and waved: "you should send more people to inquire about the dead dragon sword. In addition, this matter should be kept low-key and should not attract other people''s attention." "Yes." "Go down." "Yes, sir. One more thing." "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. Poisson took out a pile of paper from the storage ring and piled it on the ground. "What is this?" The white night is slightly Leng. "This is the challenge letter sent from other places these days. There are 671 letters in total. Now, more than 20 of them are sent to us every hour." Poisson road. "Challenge letter?" "Yes, after the story of Dongya mountain came out, adults attracted the attention of many soul people in mainland China. Adults came from the soul land. These soul people were very dissatisfied with the fact that adults occupied the mountain and became king here, so they wrote a challenge book and wanted to challenge adults." Poisson road. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in the challenge. Turn it down." White night wave light way. On hearing this, Poisson hesitated for a moment, then carefully said: "you don''t know. I go to Wudang, and the martial arts are always enthusiastic about fighting. Even the martial arts people will only believe in the strong. If the adults refuse these challenge books and avoid fighting, once the matter comes out, I''m afraid it will have a great impact on the reputation of the adult. Moreover, several influential people under our command If you know how to make a difference, you will shake your heart. " In Zhiwu mainland, it is a great shame to refuse to challenge! Hearing the sound of the white night and thinking for a moment, he said, "in this case, it''s good to fight. However, in order to avoid all the cats and dogs challenging me, you go to declare the world. Anyone who wants to challenge me will sign the battle of life and death. In the duel, he will never die. Any relatives or friends of the dead party shall not be held responsible." "Yes." Poisson nodded. Soon, the announcement was made. All the people who issued the challenge came to Dongya mountain. Poisson set up a challenge arena at the top of Dongya mountain. The arena is surrounded by boundaries. The powerful forces of Dongya mountain, Heifeng village, Langyan gorge and Feijian villa are mobilized to watch the battle. If we say that in the previous World War I, we had to rely on these forces in the daytime. Now, he wants to show the power to the whole Zhiwu continent. Three days later, the strong came to the top of the cliff. White night, dressed in a white robe, sitting on the throne in front of the challenge arena, one by one dressed up strange, heavy breath of soul on the top of the cliff. But instead of paying homage to the white night, they looked around with arrogance. "Who wants to challenge?" Light mouth in the white night. "Me A strong man with a black boxing set let out the sound of thunder and jumped onto the arena. The true king in the middle is very powerful, and his power can break the sky. It''s extremely terrifying. His eyes were proud of the four sides, and finally fell on the white night. He snorted coldly, "are you the white night? I heard that you are only a person of the fifth level in the heaven soul realm, but you killed Dongming and Wuxu Damo. I don''t know what mean means you used to maim these two adults, but today, I want to expose you! White night, you roll up to fight with me. If you lose, dongyashan and its affiliated forces will all belong to me! Obey my orders "Expose me?" When the armrest is clapped at night, people jump up and fly to the challenge arena. "I''ll give you three tricks." Seeing the white night landing, the big man hummed: "lest others say that I am a real king bullying the people of the heaven soul realm." "No, you are not my match! I''ll give you 30 moves. " The white night is light. "What do you say?" After a moment''s laughter, Han was stunned. There was a lot of uproar under the stage."Thirty moves? Do you know what you''re talking about? " "I''ll kill you, just one move! Do you want me to do 30 more? " "What? Thirty moves is not enough? Then I''ll give you three hundred moves, OK? As long as you can defeat me, everything here is yours. " White night is still indifferent and the road, the expression of ancient well. As soon as the words fell, there was an uproar. Three hundred moves? That''s not contempt, but ignorance! "Madman!" "Good! In this case, I will not talk nonsense! When I beat you down, I''ll see what you bastard has to say The big man roared and punched. Vaguely, the front of the fist seems to have thousands of troops galloping. Bang! The fist hit the chest of the white night, making a dull sound. However, his body did not move, and his chest had no scar. He ignored the blow completely. "Well?" The big man was stunned. The fist, even if it was eaten by the supreme one, would be crippled. How could it be received by the people in the heaven soul realm? "One move, two hundred and ninety-nine." White night hands after the negative, light said. "I just used less than 10% of my strength just now. This time, I''ll use 20%." The big man clenched his teeth and hit him with his fist. "I advise you to use ten percent of your strength." The white night is light. "No need!" The big man roared, his fist was burning with fire, and he smashed it hard. Bang! The fire of the fist burst. But. The white night was still motionless. The big man was stunned... "is it really unnecessary?" White night indifferent staring at him: "there are 298 moves." "You..." the big man was almost speechless. He growled, and this time there was no reservation. His fists, big as casseroles, were like raindrops on the chest of the white night. "297!" "296!" "295!" "294!" I read it sentence by sentence in the white night. And the big man is more and more frightened. He was so confident in himself that he thought his fist could break through everything. But now, the guy in front of him, who was no more than the fifth level of heaven and soul state, had taken such an attack. Under the challenge arena, those who want to challenge the spirit of the white night stare at the appalling sight with wide eyes. Some people who look down upon the white night in their hearts have closed their mouths honestly this time. They are cold and dare not make a sound again. They only look at the white night with awe. Is it possible for them to violate such a powerful soul. After a round of stormy attacks, the man was exhausted and stepped back, panting. "There are still 30 moves left!" White night light way: "continue, I said let you 300 moves, let you 300 moves, will not renege on your promise." "You..." the big man was so angry that he felt ashamed. But he knew everything about the physical strength of the white night. This person is not an existence that ordinary people can deal with. His physical strength is beyond people''s imagination. "Do you think that''s all my strength?" The big man''s eyes were ferocious, and suddenly he took a deep breath. His whole skin climbed up a lot of blood vessels like blood red snake, and a domineering force rose. "Let''s show you my strongest thirty six moves of avalanche mountain and earth!! Kill Roar! In the dark, there seems to be a giant bear roaring. The big man rushed in, and his fists burst out. With each blow, there was a shadow of a bear and a tiger leaping. The earth shaking power is released everywhere. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... every punch on the chest of a white night is like a thunder burst, resounding through the sky. People only feel that the eardrum is broken, so it''s not hard. "Twenty nine moves!" "Twenty eight moves!" "Twenty seven moves!" "Twenty six moves!" ... "a move!" White night light way, when the last punch hit him in the chest, he raised his hand and grasped the big man''s fist. Han can''t continue to attack. He looks at the man with consternation. Three hundred moves, and Baiye didn''t even avoid hiding. He ate him three hundred times, but he didn''t lose anything on his whole body... the big man opened his eyes in disbelief. He took back the move and looked at the white night in a daze. Then he took a deep breath and said in a thick voice, "I admit defeat." "Give up? I don''t admit defeat here. If you want to end the battle here, one of you and I must die. Now I have given you 300 moves. Next, it''s my turn! "White night hums a way, a palm to wave. "Sky cloud palm!" The big man was surprised and quickly raised his hand to resist the huge palm print. Bang! The palm print falls, the arena shakes, the big man''s arms swell and his face looks hard to support. But the next second, a long sword, pierced his chest. The big man shivered and didn''t wait to respond. The sword whirled wildly, and the strength of the sword was released, tearing the body into pieces in an instant... the head was silent. Before and after that, there were only two moves to wipe out a real king... what a terror! I''m afraid that''s the only way you can do it? "Who else wants to challenge me? Come on, I can give you three hundred moves as well The white night looked at the people around him indifferently and said slowly. But a word fell, but no one dares to step on the stage again! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 After struggling for a day, Bai Ye killed three real kings who wanted to challenge him, and then no one came up with the idea of challenging white night. Countless people were awed by it, and no one dared to underestimate this soul person from the soul land. On the contrary, because of this, more and more soul people hope to join Dongya mountain and depend on longjue. Poisson would be in charge of all these things, and he didn''t have to worry about them all day and night. At the moment, he is immersed in the treasure house left by Dongya mountain. Dongya mountain is not a powerful sect, but Dong tear once took charge of Heifeng village and moved all the treasures of this famous bandit gang to Dongya mountain. The robbers have a variety of things, good and bad. After a careful search in the daytime, he found some wonderful treasure shells. "Breaking Yang Sword formula" takes soul power as the medium to ignite the red Yang power in the sword. One sword breaks the sky and one sword sunshades! It''s the skill of being and practicing at the level of true king. " "Shenshan Gong", the true king skill, mobilizes the spirit of heaven, draws out the most powerful defense force hidden in the body with the unique trend of the soul, and resists the upcoming killing moves with a unique posture. The strongest posture of Shenshan Gong can defend the strongest attack of Tianjiao without injury. " "Three phase shenjue"... " " five heart mantra "..." looking at the white night book, I read the general skills in it, and I was filled with emotion. Most of the skills here are practiced by Zhenjun. The understanding and comprehension of soul power recorded in the book is beyond the cognition of Bai Ye himself. After a round of reading, he was deeply moved and benefited a lot. "These people who create soul rhymes are really gifted. Our predecessors have planted trees for future generations to enjoy the cool. Without these wise and intelligent ancestors, how can we use soul skills to such an extent?" White night thought, continue to read, in the heart of the head inexplicably sprouted some of their own opinions. In fact, he had this idea before when he was practicing. For example, most of the imperial scriptures stolen from Qianlong, such as the king''s sword technique, the jiuzhuan immortal body, and the Mowu Shenjian Jue, etc., require more strict understanding of soul skills. If you only understand the pithy formula, you may not be able to practice it. However, there is Qianlong, the living emperor, to solve the puzzle in the daytime. Some ordinary soul people have to understand the truth of decades or even hundreds of years But through. After understanding the white night of the emperor''s Sutra and looking at these skills, he was naturally able to capture them. However, in three days'' Kung Fu, he had already understood nearly a thousand soul secrets. "Poisson!" In the daytime, my heart moved and I went out of the door to shout. However, Poisson didn''t show up. Instead, a strong and honest looking soul man ran to him and knelt down in front of the white night: "Mr. Hui, Mr. Poisson went back to Feijian villa to deal with some things in the villa. Before leaving, Lord Poisson ordered that the villain should serve the Lord!" "What''s your name?" "My Lord, the villain''s name is ah Zhuang. He''s from wolf smoke gorge." Ah Zhuang was pious and excited. "Ah Zhuang?" The white night nodded: "Zhongwei Zhenjun is also a character in Langyan gorge. How did you come here?" "It''s from Lord Poisson." A Zhuang respectfully said: "Lord Poisson said that after the dongyashan forces were attached to the adults, their strength collapsed and talents withered. When the adults needed talents, the villains would follow the adults, learn more, and serve Dongya mountain and adults in the future." "Well... I see." White night, his hands behind the negative, said: "come, Zhuang, accompany me to practice." "Practice?" A Zhuang Leng next, repeatedly waved: "adult, I am not your opponent." "Don''t worry. I just learned a few new sets of soul skills. I want to try my power." "Good!" Ah Zhuang nodded and did not neglect. He immediately started the spirit of heaven and drove away. "Don''t keep your hands. If you defeat me, you will be rewarded." The white night said seriously, and then put out the posture of "three-phase shenjue". A Zhuang heard, excited: "in this case, that adult, offended!" After that, he rushed over. Before the sword came out in the white night, the two palms waved together. One hand turned into ice and the other held fire. Between the two hands, there was a chaotic force, which exploded out and shook the four sides. "Three phase magic formula?" A Zhuang is stupefied. He seems to recognize the skill of Bai Ye. However, when he drinks a lot, his soul power swings like a ripple. The three-phase power in Bai Ye''s hand is much smaller. Ah Zhuang takes advantage of the opportunity to step forward and clap his hands into palms. White night eyes a Lin, lift contain three-phase strength hand to hit in the past. However, a Zhuang''s attack actually directly broke through the three-phase strength and hit him severely. Bang! Half a step back in the white night, showing the color of dismay. "Why can''t three-phase forces be prevented?" "This is the weakness of the three-phase divine formula. It can be easily broken through by condensing soul Qi into one point. My Lord, although the cultivation conditions of this skill are harsh, some soul practitioners have practiced it." "Have you also practiced?" White night accident road. "No"How do you know that weakness?" "It''s very simple, because I''ve learned about it and learned from people who have practiced the three-phase magic formula." "So I know the flaw of the soul formula like the palm of your hand." Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into meditation. A moment later. "What else do you know?" "Dragon catching rhyme, cloud turning hand, broken sky leg..." "so many?" "My Lord, we from mainland China are different from other people in mainland China. When we have nothing to do, we fight and kill every day. Naturally, we have more research on some skills." "So... Well, I''ll use these skills to fight against you. If you win me, you''ll get the same reward!" White night said seriously. "Thank you." Ah Zhuang was overjoyed. After a fight, there is no accident. Bai Ye is still defeated. Although ah Zhuang is not as good as those who do not want to reach Dharma, he understands the weakness of the skill made by white night and is very easy to overcome. Finally, the white night realized. "There is no absolute strength in the world, but there are flaws to be found. In fact, it is useless for me to practice these skills. If I want to really conquer the enemy, I still need to break through..." thinking about it in the daytime. "Breakthrough? Do you mean to create your own skills Ah Zhuang is a little puzzled. "It''s not just self-made skills." White night raised his hand, the palm of his hand again stored three-phase power, suddenly he forced the left and right hand toward the chaotic force in the center, the chaotic power immediately became manic and restless. A Zhuang looked at it and was shocked. He cried out in a hurry: "stop now, my Lord. If you integrate the three-phase forces, it will cause the internal soul force to be unstable and explode!" But white night did not listen and continued to attach power to it. After a moment, the power of chaos was completely sealed. Buzzing... the power of chaos has doubled, and the internal destructive breath is almost suffocating. However, to Dazhuang''s surprise, this force does not explode, but floats in the palm of his hand in the white night... "this..." ah Zhuang looks dull. "It''s not difficult to control the chaotic power. I suppress it with the truth of the general situation, so that its internal power can not explode." White night light road, suddenly a shake hands, hands chaotic power into a meteor, fly to a huge barren mountain in the distance. Boom! The ball of chaos collides with it and explodes violently. The whole mountain is flattened. The destructive force makes a Zhuang sit on the ground. "Is there such a move in the three-phase magic skill?" Asked the white night. "No... no..." ah Zhuang shook his head in a hurry: "the adult is really a genius. He created a move in such a short time." "It''s not self inflicted, it''s just a change in the trajectory of the attack... Come on, let''s try. If you can break my move, you''ll be rewarded!" White night said, and then opened to drive. "No, no, no, no, my Lord, ah Zhuang wants to live for another two years. The hardness of our rocks to the mainland of Wu is more than 100 times that of the mainland of soul, and more than a thousand times that of the land of Qingge. If you can level that mountain with one move, how can you compare with ah Zhuang? Ah Zhuang can''t break it. " Ah Zhuang shook his head. "In that case, forget it. You can go to the deacon to get the reward later." White night road. "Thank you, just..." ah Zhuang stopped. "Just what?" "It''s just... My Lord, that mountain is not easy." "That mountain?" The white night looks at the barren mountain which has been leveled by itself, and finds that the flattened place is full of flames... "what''s on the mountain?" "Fierce beast, very fierce beast, has lived in that mountain for a long time, no one dares to provoke it, and has already channeled spirits. It''s very famous in our generation, my Lord. If you smash it, I''m afraid that the fierce beast will come to us for trouble..." a Zhuang whispered: "even the original Dongming Dynasty didn''t dare to provoke the monsters on the mountain. All the people in Dongya mountain gave way to it. You''ve done this... " "It''s just a beast. Can it turn the sky?" The night is cold. "My Lord, that fierce beast, it is said that he once swallowed the real king alive... Don''t be careless!" A Zhuang is busy. "What do you mean, then?" Asked the white night. "Offer sacrifices to appease the fierce beast." "no need." "I''ll go to have a rest. You arrange the servant to lead me to the past! I will meet the fierce beast. Since this place belongs to me, this mountain is no exception On the side of the bed, how can others sleep soundly? When ah Zhuang heard the sound, he sighed and had to answer. Returning to the place of practice in the daytime, I close my eyes and meditate. He benefited a lot from the fight with azhuang, even more than the battle with Dharma without desire. "If I use the martial arts or the common soul formula, I''m afraid that I''m not the opponent of Dharma without desire. On the one hand, it''s the dead dragon sword, on the other hand, it''s the emperor''s formula that he can''t touch!"The soul rhyme of predecessors has countless benefits, but it is obviously not enough to kill the enemy. People in mainland China live in battle every day, and their understanding of soul formula is terrible. If you want to overcome the enemy''s opportunities, you need to improve the soul formula of the predecessors, or create your own moves? What did you think of. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 Sitting alone in the palace of Dongya in the white night, there are a large number of gain array in the palace for cultivation. He spread all the soul Rhymes from this period of time on the ground and read them one by one. At the same time, he classified and carefully studied similar soul rhymes. The emperor''s Scripture is too powerful, and it''s good to practice it. If you want to change it, you can''t rely on your current strength. However, these real king''s moves are not difficult. After reading through the white night, he opened the boundaries of several layers in the palace. "Let''s start with breaking sun sword rhyme first!" Pull out the boundless sword in the white night, close your eyes and swing it. The sword moves with the artistic conception, just like a snake dancing wildly. From the palace came the shrill sound of "Susu". Three days later, a Zhuang led several good hands to knock on the hall. White night out of the temple door, looked at a few people, and then down the mountain, toward the distant barren mountains. Many souls can be seen at the foot of Dongya mountain, but the closer you get to the barren mountain, the less you can see them. Near the foot of the barren mountain, there is no human being here, and there are not even a few spirit beasts. It''s hard to imagine that not far away is a famous alliance of forces, but there is no one here. On the barren mountain, the temperature gradually rises, the more up, the less vegetation, like next door. "What fierce beast is there?" The white night asked. "It''s... It''s a Firebird..." next to a Zhuang came a weak voice. White night slightly side of the head, only to find that the people with a sweat, weak. He immediately understood that the temperature here was too high for raoshi Zhenjun to bear. He had a five element divine body and versatile armor. It was natural to resist these temperatures, but these people were different. "Well, you can wait at the foot of the mountain. I''ll go up and have a look alone." The white night is light. "My Lord, you must be careful." A Zhuang is busy. White night nodded, and then went up the mountain alone. A Zhuang and his party ran down the mountain. The top of the mountain was flattened by the white night, and the flattened hill was cracked, and a large number of flames gushed out from the cracks, like a furnace. "The temperature of the flame is close to ten thousand degrees. If it had not been for the amazing material of the mountain, it would have been burnt to ashes." What kind of fierce beast has such ability. "Stop!" Just then, a shrill sound rippled on the top of the mountain. The white night stops and goes along with the reputation. The sound seems to come from the underground. Then see the earth split, a fire rising into the sky, flying into the sky. Fixed eyes a look, that fire in the light, fly out of a huge body, is a phoenix like existence. "The head has three color feathers, wings and other two bodies, eyes like ruby, this is the fire phoenix?" The white night was stunned and immediately recognized the identity of the fierce beast. Qianlong once said that fire phoenix is phoenix variety, 80% of blood comes from Phoenix, but 20% comes from fire spirit. Legend tells that Phoenix love to bathe in fire, but fire in spirit is fond of Phoenix. It will injite essence of fire into Phoenix body in Phoenix bathing, then breed, produce a variety of fire Phoenix. The fire phoenix is more aggressive than the Phoenix, but without the spirit of the Phoenix, the spirit in the body is not as high as the Phoenix. "Stinky boy, I know the smell on you. You are the bastard who destroyed my nest!" Huohuang stares at the white night and makes an angry voice. "All the forces near here belong to me, and this mountain belongs to Dongya mountain. I let you live here. You should thank me." The white night is light. "Glib! Boy, do you think I''m such a fool? You have to compensate me. " Fire Huang angry way. "Compensation?" "Yes, I want you to compensate me for 300000 divine level soul pills, 50 Tianjiao soul weapons and 300 Tianjiao level materials! Materials should be "huolingcao", "Huo Huo Huo", "Shenmu" and... ". After a circle, the white night was stunned. "Why don''t you grab it?" "You say it''s robbery?" Huohuang was furious: "Stinky boy, if you don''t do it obediently, I will immediately bake you to ashes and bury all your power in the sea of fire!" A record of the roar rippling. White night shook his head and said, "then you can do it!" "Won''t you?" "Well." "Good! Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. In this case, I will use your life to calm my anger The fire Huang gave out a sharp cry and stirred her wings fiercely. The wings in the wings immediately flew out, and covered with terrible flames, like meteors, towards the white night. "If you''re the Phoenix, I''m afraid of you, but you''re just a mutant Phoenix. There''s no Phoenix in your body! It''s not enough to fight me! " With a drink in the white night and a little bit on both feet, the truth opens and flies towards the fire phoenix. Da! Da! Da! Da... bursts of crackling sound.Those terrible plumes were smashed open by the white night. The man is unstoppable. He kills her and hits her head with a fist. Huohuang uttered a scream. She turned around in the air and almost fell. The shrill cry spread all around the Dongya mountain. "Asshole! Look at my INFERNO FLAME Huohuang is completely angry, opens her mouth and spews out a terrible pillar of fire. The white night was devoured by the pillar of fire, but his body was shining with crystal luster. The pillar of fire burned his skin red, but it could not be burned. "Not enough!" As soon as his eyes open in the white night, the gluttonous flame appears, which ignites the fire of soul power from huohuang, and its power is greatly reduced. "Ah?" Suddenly, it seemed to be aware of something, which made her whole body tremble a few times. Her huge body turned quickly and stirred her wings to retreat. "What? To escape? " White night cold hum a sound, step by step flying, like the shell of ejection, instantly catch up with fire Huang. "No!" The fire Huang high calls a, then was caught by the white night slender leg, pulls toward the lower head. At the foot of the mountain, a Zhuang and others looked up and felt their hearts were about to jump out of their throat. "What do you see?" Ah Zhuang Chan asked. "It seems that adults... Adults, he caught the Firebird down..." another man said dully. "Catching birds with one hand..." ... the Firebird was pulled off and fell heavily on the ground. It struggled for a few times, but the white night has stepped on its body, the huge strength makes it unable to get up. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!!! As long as you let me go, I''ll be your mount! " Yelled huohuang. "What am I going to do with such a weak mount?" The white night is light. "Weak? I''m not weak! I just haven''t been reborn yet! As long as I am reborn in Nirvana, I can wash away the dirty blood in my body and evolve into a real Phoenix. At that time, you will know how terrible I am "And that The white night was quite unexpected. "Of course, it''s just that the rate of evolution is low, so many of you don''t know." "How low is it?" "About one in a hundred will succeed." Fire Huang said. "The whole continent of nine souls can''t get together a hundred Phoenix. I think it''s better to forget it." White night said, then make to want to result the appearance of fire Huang. Huohuang trembled with fright, and then she called out in a hurry: "my Lord, if you don''t like me to be your mount, I can introduce other spirit beasts to you as Mount!" "Oh? Do you know other spirits? " White night is very interesting. "It''s not recognition, it''s commander!" "I''m the king of beasts of this generation. It''s easy to command animals. After all, I have the noble blood of Phoenix, the king of birds!" Looking at huohuang''s complacent face, she nods thoughtfully in the white night. Fierce beast spirit beast still attaches great importance to lineage. Noble lineage is born with a kind of superiority, and this superiority will produce a kind of deterrent power when facing other wild animals, which is comparable to that of ordinary fierce animals. "Well, since you say that, you can be my mount." After thinking about it in the white night, he offered a sacrifice to the spirit of heaven and drew an array in the sky. This is a contract array learned from Dongya mountain ancient books. It is much higher and more powerful than the array in the soul land. Once the contract is concluded successfully, the soul fire will be planted in the heart of huohuang. Once huohuang has a rebellious mind, she can be killed even if she thinks about it in the daytime. Seeing the contract, huohuang obviously hesitated. But with the fierce sword in the white night, it can do nothing. Finally, with a sigh, he ran into the contract. "Good!" The white night nodded, his hands turned, and several storage rings fell on the ground. He sacrificed his soul and tore up the rings. All the things inside fell out with a bang and piled up like a mountain. As soon as huohuang saw it, her eyes lit up. "These are what I reward you. You can be loyal to me in the future, and the benefits will not be less than you." The white night is light. "Thank you." Huohuang said, but her heart was Feifei: "Stinky boy, I just want to control me. If it''s not for the sake of inheriting the emperor, I must have destroyed you... Well, I will become huohuang in the future. How can you do to me?" The white night is naturally the words in her heart, but she doesn''t know the potential of this person. When the white night comes down the mountain, huohuang also comes down. Its huge mountain posture into the size of a sparrow, followed by the side of the white night. "My Lord!" Seeing the white night coming down, a Zhuang crowd knelt down in a hurry."Get up." "Thank you." "My Lord, are you all right? What about the beast? " Ah Zhuang Leng asked. "Beast your mother!" The fire phoenix, as big as a sparrow, immediately spits out a fireball and hits ah Zhuang''s face. Poof. A Zhuang''s hair is cracked, his skin is like black charcoal, and his face is muddled. Although huohuang is subject to the white night, she doesn''t accept these people. After all, she has Phoenix blood. "Here it is." White night refers to the "sparrow" that falls on the shoulder and says with a smile. It was unbelievable that they were surprised. "From today on, I am the bodyguard of this adult. When you see me, you should be more polite, you know?" Fire Huang serious drink way. "Yes, yes, my lord bodyguard." Even though he didn''t dare to block the fire just now, even though he was shocked by the fire, it was not even a lesson to him. "Go back." Said the white night. "Yes." A group of people returned on the same road. But at this time, a figure along the mountain road in a hurry to this, holding a letter in hand came in a hurry. "The villain meets the Lord." "What''s the matter?" "Return to your honor. Poisson ordered the villain to send this letter to you. Please have a look at it." The man lowered his head. "Letters? Where did you come from? " The white night received the letter. "A thousand families!" The man stood up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 "The people sent to protect Miss snake are already on their way back. Qianhao, the father of Miss snake, is under house arrest by QianDu, the current owner of Qianjia family. Miss snake secretly goes to see her father, but she is detected and caught. Our people try to negotiate with Qianjia, but they are driven back. Qianjia family says that this is their family affair, and it has nothing to do with Dongya mountain. Our people are not rivals of Qianjia You can only report to your excellency. " In the hall, Poisson clasped his fist and said respectfully. "The thousand family don''t know that winding snake is the deacon of longjue and the deputy leader of Dongya mountain? How does this matter have nothing to do with us? " The white night was staring down at Poisson, and there was anger in his voice. Poisson sighed and clasped his fist: "my Lord, you are from the mainland of soul. Maybe you are not familiar with Zhiwu mainland. Qianjia is not comparable to Dongya mountain. Although in recent years, thousands of families have been fighting with Yueshen palace, and their strength has been greatly reduced, if I fight with Qianjia, I''m afraid it will be a little worse." "In your opinion, what can you do?" Asked the cold night. "This..." Poisson hesitated and said in a low voice, "my subordinates are stupid and have nothing to do." "Since you can''t help it, I''ll do it." White night big hand a wave, cold way: "direct point, you immediately send people to the thousand families, tell the thousand families, let them quickly release our Dongya mountain deacon, if not, the thousand families will be the enemy of our Dongya mountain." "My Lord, this..." Poisson''s face suddenly changed. "Don''t worry." "White night sink way:" I will quickly from the soul into the mainland to mobilize strength, support Dongya mountain, when the troops gather, we will go to thousands of homes. " "Into the soul land?" Poisson opened his mouth, and his face was not good-looking: "my lord... With respect to my subordinates, those who enter the soul land are compared with those of Zhiwu mainland, which is equivalent to sheep and tigers. If you let people into the soul land come here, they will be killed completely. They will not be able to participate in this kind of battle, unless you can bring the top experts of the whole soul continent, and maybe we can fight a war." "Then I''ll bring the top experts of the whole soul land!" White night stood up and drank. Poisson was stunned: "my Lord, are you joking?" "Do you think I look funny? Do it quickly. The troops will arrive here in three days "Yes Poisson saw that the white night looked so serious that he did not dare to be slighted. He ran away immediately. White night side head again, looking at the shoulder of the small fire Huang: "how many spirit animals can you mobilize to help?" "You''re going to do something big?" Huohuang looks a little excited. "Although I have destroyed all the people who do not want to reach Dharma, my prestige is only spread in this generation. The world does not know the name of my white night. Even my people dare to be put under house arrest. In this case, I can only use iron and blood means!" Drink in the daytime. "In this place, there are 6300 spirit beasts. There are 573 spirit beasts at the level of Zhenjun, 72 spirit beasts at the peak of Zhenjun, and two more. They are beyond the existence of Zhenjun. All these are what I can mobilize." Fire Huang excited way. "Tianjiao? Good!! Pull it together "No problem! But... Although I can mobilize most of them, the real kings and even Tianjiao, who are at the top of them, are here to give me face. More or less, I have to give some benefits. No, it will not be easy to invite others next time. " Huohuang looks embarrassed. "Are you blackmailing me?" The white night pulls huohuang off her shoulder. "No, no, no, absolutely not. Look at my innocent eyes." The fire phoenix flapped her wings. "I only see greed!" White night will fire Huang to leave, light way: "all recruit, the benefits will not be less of you!" "Hey hey, you are so generous that we will be willing to serve you." The fire Huang laughs and then flies away. Soon, a team representing Dongya mountain forces rushed out of Dongya mountain and headed for thousands of families. Poisson gave the team the best horses, and the black wind stronghold was subordinate to the white night. The strong thieves along the way did not dare to fight against it. However, in five days, the team reached a thousand homes. A thousand homes. In a secluded courtyard, the snake is standing under a big tree, with his eyes closed, feeling the soul force in the air. These forces come from outside the courtyard. "There are more than ten souls outside." A moment later, the snake opened his eyes and secretly clenched his teeth. "The old man is still alive. Your second uncle dare not attack me, so he just put me under house arrest. However, I heard from Laifu that your grandfather is not very well recently. I want to wait for the death of the old man. There will be no place for me in such a large family." A middle-aged man with white temples and wrinkled forehead came over and spoke faintly. "Dad..." twining snake''s eyes with grief and indignation, called out. "Silly boy, why do you come back? Do you know that thousands of families have been looking for your whereabouts over the years. They framed you for killing the envoys of Wanyu Kingdom, and they want to turn you over to the people of Wanyu for questioning! Your father and I are afraid that you will be caught by them these years. How can you come back by yourself? Qin''er, you are going to tear your mother''s heart! "After that, a woman came along. She looked like a snake, but she was very old. Hearing her mother''s painful words, she twined her eyes with tears. She still remembers that when she left, her father was strong and vigorous, and her mother was graceful and elegant, but now her father''s temples were white, and her mother was more like an old woman... seeing the two men so old, she felt like a knife in her heart. "Dad, Niang, I''m sorry for you..." the snake knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. "Son, you didn''t apologize to us, we did. It''s not the time to cry. We have to find a way to get you out of here!" Qianhao said with sadness on his face. "At the moment, my child just wants to be with his parents. It''s impossible to escape. What''s more, even if I escape, where can I go?" The snake is bitter and astringent. "Where have you been all this time?" "The daughter first escaped to the soul land, then... Then went to the soul land, worshipped under the command of an adult, and then escaped the pursuit of thousands of families and thousands of regions..." "so, what is the strength of that adult? Can you come to the rescue? We don''t need him to save us, even if he takes you away. " The woman asked. The snake shook his head: "the adult will not come to save, after all... That adult is not the opponent of the giant of thousands of families... What''s more, he is not a person of the mainland of Wu, how can he take such a big risk for me?" The snake has been following the white night for some years. Although I don''t know the white night very well, I think that no one will achieve everything for a prisoner. Yes, in the snake''s mind, she always thought that she was the prisoner of the white night, after all, she was forced to follow the white night. The woman''s eyes darkened. Seeing their depression, Qianhao immediately said, "you don''t have to be too pessimistic. In fact, there is hope." "What''s dad''s plan?" The snake asked. "Do you remember your uncle?" "Is that uncle Fu, who has a life and death relationship with dad?" The snake was suddenly entangled. "Yes, I''ve sent someone to contact him secretly. Uncle Fu is a famous and powerful man in the mainland of Wu. He has a good reputation. I didn''t want him to be involved in the family affairs of my thousands of families before, so I didn''t contact him. Now the second brother has decided to harm me. I can''t wait for my death any more. I think my secret letter has been handed to him. I believe he has collected it A group of powerful people came here. " "But, uncle Fu alone, I''m afraid you can''t deal with the second uncle..." the snake looks worried. "Don''t worry. I''ve got a dangerous move. I''ve told him how to play." There was a deep look in his eyes. "What kind of dangerous chess?" The snake asked. "Moon Palace." Qianhao whispered these three words. The snake''s face suddenly changed. With her intelligence, she immediately understood what her father meant. If you pay Mount Tai to unite with the moon god palace, thousands of families will face unprecedented crisis. On the side of Dongya mountain, Poisson has transferred a large number of soul cultivation masters from various forces. The worst one is the supreme one, and the number of them has exceeded 10000. In addition, there is an endless stream of soul cultivation moving towards this area. The soul in the air is strong and suffocating. Poisson stood on the promenade, looking at the spectacular crowd moving towards the square, but his face was not happy, but full of anxiety. "Monsieur Poisson, you don''t seem happy?" Ah Zhuang came over and said foolishly. "My Lord is going to fight against thousands of families this time. How happy I am." Poisson sighed. "Is Qianjia very good?" Ah Zhuang didn''t understand. "Do you know Luna palace?" Poisson turned to ask him. "I think so." "Do you know Yuexin pavilion?" Poisson asked again. "Yuexin pavilion? The so-called children under his command have more than 100000 people, and more powerful than Tianjiao? " Ah, it''s amazing. "Yes, Yuexin pavilion was at the height of the sun, but it was destroyed by the moon god palace! You don''t know that, do you? " Poisson lane. After hearing this, ah Zhuang''s flesh beat and said for a long time, "but what does this have to do with thousands of families?" "Why doesn''t it matter? Yueshen palace was able to destroy Yuexin Pavilion at the beginning, but after fighting with thousands of families for so many years, it is enough to show the strength of thousands of families! You say that although our forces are under the command of adults, they can not match the original Yuexin Pavilion. What can we do to fight against the thousands of families whose strength is comparable to that of Yueshen palace? " Poisson sighed again and again. "So... That... What should I do? I''m going to persuade you? " Zhuang is in a hurry. "If persuasion is useful, how can it be like this? Now it''s up to fate. " Poisson sighed. But at this time, a streamer of light suddenly flew from the horizon, straight to this side. Poisson and a Zhuang and others immediately looked at it. The breath of these streamers was very unique, which was very different from the spirits around him. Poisson, suspicious, immediately stepped forward.The streamer continued to come and fall, standing on the square. People fixed their eyes, these are the supreme and the true king, one after another, countless, in the blink of an eye, there are more than a thousand people. "These people are not from Feijian villa, nor from Dongya mountain." Poisson frowned. "It''s not wolf smoke gorge." Ah Zhuang road. "Who would that be?" Suspiciously, Poisson stepped forward to make a salute. "Who do you want to come to Dongya mountain?" One of them, a middle-aged man with a moustache, glanced around him. His eyes fell on Poisson. Then he asked, "I''m Hu Qinghong, from the land of soul. Who is Mr. Poisson?" "Into the soul land?" Poisson Leng next, busy way: "I am Poisson." "Ah? Are you Lord Poisson When they heard this, they immediately saluted: "I have seen Lord Poisson!" "Don''t be polite. Don''t be polite." Poisson was busy, but the strange color on his face became more and more intense. "You come from the land of souls. Are you called by the Lord of white night?" "Yes, we are here at the command of Lord white night, and we will obey the orders of Lord Poisson!" Said the man. "Good! Good! How many of you are there Poisson nodded again and again. "I don''t know, but it won''t be less than 5000." "Five thousand?" Poisson was surprised, to enter the situation of the soul of the mainland, unless mobilize the master of the whole continent, can have such energy ah. However, the whole master into the soul of the mainland are transferred over... Who can have such a means? Poisson was shocked and looked around at the thousand people. No wonder the Lord mobilized a large number of ships to cross the sea some time ago. "Excuse me, what is your status as Lord Bai when you enter the soul land?" Poisson took a deep breath, pressed against his shock and asked carefully. On hearing this, the man looked awed, and only four words came out of his mouth. "Soul of the Lord!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 Bang Dang! A delicate teacup smashed on the ground, and immediately split into pieces. All the people sitting in the hall were surprised and lowered their heads in a hurry. They did not dare to look at the people sitting at the top. The man above was middle-aged, dressed in luxurious robes, with sunken eyes, and a ferocious and ferocious face. His eyes were full of anger, staring coldly at the people standing below. "What are you talking about? Say it again Thousand poison cold drink. "Back to the master of thousand poisons family, our cliff Master said that winding snake is the deputy head of Dongya mountain and the deacon of our dragon Jue force. Please release people quickly. Don''t embarrass our deacon, otherwise, our cliff master will regard the thousand families as the enemy. At that time, all the jade and stone will be burned. If you are proud, you will only be the enemy of Dongya mountain and Qianjia family." Next, a soul from Dongya mountain clasped his fist and said in a respectful voice. "Asshole!" One thousand poisons hit the table and yelled angrily, "what''s your Dongya mountain?"?? How dare you threaten me?? Come on! Drag them out and chop them down! " Several people''s faces suddenly changed. "Thousand poison family leader, we are only ordered to convey the order of the cliff master. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me. Why do you want to kill people?" The man said in a hurry. "You Dongya mountain is originally a group of mobs. Now you are integrated by an unknown person who jumps out of nowhere, and you think that you can compete with my thousands of families? The mob is always a mob! But the strong should not be humiliated. If you want someone, you must kowtow to me in person. What''s the matter with sending an emissary? Despise my family? Don''t dare to talk to me like this! Even so, don''t blame me for being ruthless Thousand poison anger way, big palm waved: "kill!" "Thousand masters!! Thousand masters! Spare my life Several people cried out, but it was useless. The bodyguards on both sides immediately rushed over and pressed down the spirits of these messengers with powerful soul force, and forced them out of the door and beheaded with a knife. Soon, the hall was quiet. Soon, the captain of the guard came in and knelt on one knee. "Master, all those people have been solved!" "Very good. I''ll send the corpses of these dogs back to Dongya mountain for the people to see. I''ll fight against my thousands of families. In addition, I''ll reply a letter for me, telling him what night he was. Let him kowtow to me quickly to recognize the Lord. In this way, I can protect his position as the master of Dongya mountain, if he doesn''t follow me! I call him the next Dongming "Yes The captain of the guard ran out. Thousand poison spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, a buttock sits on the position of Lord of home, light way: "continue meeting." "Yes." On both sides of the thousands of elders secretly take back the look of astonishment, and shout together. "Now I have two things to tell you. The first one is about Wanyu kingdom. Last month, the prince of Wanyu Kingdom, that is, my son-in-law bajunhong, has set out to come here. Naturally, there are my precious daughter, the pride of our thousand families and the meritorious Minister Qian Mei. They come here for the thousands of families cultivated by my incompetent elder brother Traitor thousand small Qin! Now qianxiaoqin has been captured by us. I''m going to give her to bajunhong. It''s also my thousand family''s explanation to Wanyu state. In addition, we can take this matter to discuss with wanyuguo about how to deal with the moon god palace. Do you have any opinions? " Thousand poison glanced at the crowd and said. "We have no objection!" All are in one. Although the words said so, but everyone seems extremely nervous, drooping eyes permeated with a fear. Qian Du chuckled and said, "in this case, the matter is so decided. Another thing is related to the old man. During this period, the old man''s condition is getting worse and worse. We have used a lot of natural materials and earth treasures, but none of them works. So far, we have no way to return to heaven. Once the old man falls down, our thousand families will lose a column The elder brother betrayed the family and ran qianxiaoqin, a criminal. The position of the head of the family can no longer be held. However, I am just an acting master, and I know that I have no ability to lead thousands of families. Therefore, I intend to select a new master to manage the thousands of families! " Speaking of this, Qian Du has secretly looked at everyone''s expression. People are shocked, nervous, unexpected, calm. But there are also voices. "Master, you have done well! Since you became the acting owner of the house, my thousand families have become more and more prosperous. Even the moon god palace dare not ask us any more trouble. If we want to say who is qualified to be the owner of the house, I believe that there will be no one else in the thousand families except you! " A middle-aged man stood up and said. "My cousin, how can I do it?" Thousand poisons smile and look natural. "Why is that polite? Elder brother, all these things you have done for thousands of families are in the eyes of everyone. If you don''t become the owner of the house, who is qualified? Now you can stand up and let everyone comment on it! " One woman yelled. "That''s right!" "We should let QianDu formally succeed the master of the house!""He is the master of the house." People were shouting. Thousands of poison smell, the smile on the face is more and more prosperous. "Since you are so kind, if you refuse to let go of QianDu, you will fail to live up to your high expectations. Well, the matter has been decided like this. After the arrival of Prince Hong and the Crown Princess of Bajun, you will be witnessed by the people of Wanyu! The official successor of the family "See the master!" They all got up, knelt down and cried. "Good! Good! Good Qian Du laughs. ... ... ... since the reign of Taiji city in the white night, even the Taiji city has to bow in front of the Dragon Jue force. After all, the Vientiane gate in the mainland of Wu is in a state of decline, so it is difficult to connect the nine soul land and the soul land, so that the Vientiane gate has no foundation. However, Bai Ye didn''t intend to bully others. After all, when he was in trouble, the Vientiane gate helped him more than once. Bai Ye once told the people of longjue not to interfere in all matters of the gate. At the same time, when the gate was in trouble, he helped him. However, there is no problem with the entrance to the soul or the Vientiane gate of Qingge. However, the Vientiane gate to the mainland of Wu is in vain. White night got the inheritance of those elders in xiaounreal territory. With gratitude, he sent people to the Vientiane gate in Wudang. But before that, he has to deal with a thousand things. Now, in front of dongyashan square. The dense crowd was so dark that almost no one could count the number of people. Although the square was large, it was full of people, so that no soul could enter. In addition, there are also a large number of battle materials, such as magic array, Horcruxes, materials, pills and so on, which are pulled by stone statues to the East. If you want to be rich, long is not rich, but Heifeng village, which lives on stealing and robbing. Heifeng village has a long history and has been in charge for decades. The wealth accumulated is almost beyond the imagination of ordinary people. If you want to rely on this battle to gain prestige at night, you must have money. To the people of mainland China, military force is the most important thing. If we want to make thousands of families obedient, we have to rely on guns and knives. Huang Riyue of the Huang family, an MO Ru, Zhu Yan and even eight armed Arhats have come. People looked at the vast crowd, one by one heart crazy, mood was set off a huge wave. "How long has it been since you left the mainland of soul and created such a big foundation in mainland Zhiwu?" Huang Riyue Na said, the heart of the head more firmly loyal to the white night of the heart. To make this achievement, how many abilities do ordinary people need? Not to mention anything else, as long as you follow the white night, you will be able to touch the most martial arts skills far beyond the reach of countless soul entrants. This is what many soul seekers dream of. An MO such as also state of mind is difficult to calm, staring at the strong around, frightened and afraid, constantly secretly swallow saliva. The most complicated thing is Zhu Yan. She led the masters of Zhu family under the orders of the family. Now the Zhu family has taken the lead of Bai Ye and long Jue. They dare not disobey the white night. Zhu family is close to the master and supports Bai Ye. Did she ever think that the man she met on the road would be the leader of thousands of strong men today? Poisson stood in front of the corridor, not far from the white night, but his eyes were fixed on the square and the distance, and his eyes seemed to have forgotten to blink. "How many people are not there?" Standing on top of the white night light mouth. Not far away Zhu Yan, Huang Riyue several people heard the sound, rushed to run. "My Lord, there are still a small group of people who have just landed on the shore. They are coming this way. Dongya mountain can''t hold so many people. The team has been crowded to the bottom of the mountain." Huang Riyue said respectfully. "How many in all?" Not yet statistics, preliminary estimates, the number will not be less than 100000, true king level, thousands more than "side of Poisson opened. Huang Riyue several people listen to hind legs are a little soft. Thousands of true kings? How many times have you killed your soul? "No more." The white night waved his hand and said, "most of the people in mainland China only look at force. This time we are going to get important people. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for people to get there by lip service. When the time comes, we have to rely on means. You can inform us and distribute the materials to ensure that everyone has the elixir, magic weapon and array. The people who are proficient in the array will be organized into a team to cultivate meat When people are organized into a team, we must ensure that everyone''s advantages are brought into play. " "Yes, my Lord!" They all called. Poisson is still worried. He underestimated the power of white night, but he never overestimated the power of the thousand families... "my Lord, do we really want to fight against the thousand families this time?" Poisson hesitated for a long time, and finally could not help asking. "Don''t you want to fight?" Look at him in the white night. "I''m afraid that once there''s a war... Mountains and rivers... Will be broken..." Poisson murmured for a moment, kneeling on one knee.Bai Ye took a deep breath and said, "don''t worry, I won''t order until I have to. Qianjia detained the Deputy cliff master, but we didn''t pay attention to us. We just showed our force and let them make friends. I also know that Dongya mountain has just integrated so many forces, and fighting will only make the power more unstable, so I will try my best to avoid it, let alone we will also There''s no need to tie a knot with a thousand families. " "In this way, I can rest assured." Poisson was obviously relieved. "Get up." "Thank you." The crowd continued to surge. But the people at the foot of the mountain can''t go up the mountain, so they can only wait at the bottom of the mountain. "My Lord Just then, a cry came. The voice was very loud and clear. They went along with the reputation, but saw a mountain guard disciple running over in a hurry, kneeling on the ground, full of tears. "What''s the matter?" The white night asked. However, the crowd at the Mountain Gate suddenly retreated, and cars pushed towards this side. There were headless bodies in the car. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 Next to the bodies were the heads of their owners. "It''s Li Ye!" "Chen... Chen elder martial brother!! Elder martial brother Chen, why did you go to... " "Younger martial sister..." some soul people who recognized the identity of the body on the vehicle rushed out of the crowd excitedly, climbed on the car and cried bitterly. The breath of sadness diffused. "What''s the matter?" In the daytime, he quickly stepped forward, staring at the mountain guards, and murmured in a deep voice: "Li Ye, didn''t they go to the thousand houses to negotiate with me? Why were they killed? Who killed it? " "Tell the cliff Lord that their bodies were sent by thousands of people, and at the same time, they also sent a letter!" The mountain guard disciple shuddered and quickly held up the letter. White night to grab over, tear a look, eyes immediately blood red. "What''s the matter, my lord?" Poisson asked. The cold face of the white night passed the letter over and said, "read it out loud so that everyone near Dongya mountain can hear it!" Poisson Leng Leng Leng, took a look at the letter, immediately changed his face. "Adults... This..." "read!" Drink in the daytime. Poisson did not dare to disobey him. He bit his teeth and used his soul power to read it out. His voice spread far away. "The children of Dongya mountain listen to me in the daytime. I know all about you. You are no more than a yellow mouth child. You are lucky to get Dongya mountain. However, Dongya mountain is just a group of mobs. How can we fight against our thousands of families? Our thousands of families don''t look for you. We should be celebrating. How dare you stroke my tiger beard? I will lead a group of wuhes to kowtow and surrender to the thousands of families. Only in this way can we keep our lives. Otherwise, as soon as the swords of thousands of families come out, we will have to fall on our heads and eliminate our bodies. These envoys are warnings. We hope you will know the current affairs and the will of heaven and return quickly. A thousand masters, a thousand poison letters. " The sound is like waves, rippling everywhere, echoing in the valley for a long time. When the last word came out of Poisson''s mouth, there was silence inside and outside Dongya mountain... people looked at the cliff head, the corridor and the young man in white standing there. Gradually, their eyes grew cold and anger. "Did you all hear me clearly?" When you open your mouth in the white night, your soul is powerful and your voice is as loud as thunder. "I didn''t hear you clearly. I can say it again!" He roared again, his eyes ablaze and his eyes swept around him. It''s still quiet all around. But the white night has seen the anger that people can''t hide in their eyes. "Thousands of families say that Dongya mountain is a mob! Say you are all rubbish!! Do you understand? " White night grabs the letter, holds it high, and roars. "We are not a mob!" Finally, one of the souls could not help but roar. "People from thousands of families are deceiving people too much!" "Kill my family, I''ll never die!" Another voice came out. After the sound came out, more and more angry roars spread everywhere. In the white night, he tore up the letter, jumped into the sky, and looked down on the countless people below. He looked serious and even a bit ferocious. "Thousand families, a family that has been famous for a long time! As for the strength of the thousand families, I believe many of you here are familiar with me! " "But what about that? No matter how strong a thousand families are, they are not invincible! What''s more, we may not be weaker than them! Thousands of families have supreme, there is true king, we also have! Why are we inferior to them? " "But today, thousands of families are deceiving people too much! First, they were the vice master of the cliff who imprisoned us, the deacon of snake entanglement of longjue! Now kill me Dongya mountain emissary again! More humiliate us with letters, persuade us to surrender!!! Let me ask you, do you want to go down or not? " The roar of the white night exploded. This time, he was really angry. If he said that snake entanglement can still be negotiated, it is because Qianjia is the family of snakewrapping. But now this is not only about snaking alone, but also about the whole Dongya mountain and even the whole dragon Jue!! "Not down!" "Not down!" "Not down!" Roaring through the clouds. "If we don''t, what should we do?" Yell again at night. "Kill!" "Kill People raised their fists, pulled out their swords and yelled at the sky. "Good!" The white night raised his arms and said angrily, "the shame of a thousand families will be rewarded by our oath! Don''t worry, even if it''s Tianjiao, I''ll kill it!! Now all people listen to my orders, all set out, straight to the thousands of homes! If the thousand families refuse to return the vice cliff master, they won''t give us an account, kill!! Even if the blood flows into a river, even if the bones pile up a mountain!! Kill The last word burst out, the fire Huang soared into the sky, showing its original shape. The giant bird appeared in the sky, and its wings covered all the people. The souls are more excited, one by one, roaring and fighting.Even Poisson is infected at the moment, and his face is excited! Qianjia and Dongya mountain are destined to go to war. ... ... ... the team assembled in the daytime was vast and started to set out. And everywhere, it is also the undercurrent. A day later, a man named Fu led a team into the magnificent jade palace of the moon. The moon god palace was silent for a long time, and then began to mobilize the strong in the palace, and went out of the sect. On that day, a team from wanyuguo also entered a thousand families. The frame of this team was the frame of the prince of Wanyu kingdom. When the thousand families heard of the arrival of the frame, they sent thousands of people to meet each other across the mountain. The scene was extremely huge. When he learned that the prince of Wanyu was coming, the powerful people from all directions also rushed to thousands of families to visit the prince and make an alliance with Wanyu kingdom. Thousands of families are full of excitement. But in the quiet courtyard of Qianjia, the snake looks up at the sky, and the tears in his eyes are not dry. "What did I do wrong with the snake..." the way to Qianjia is not very close. It takes days to rush to Qianjia with the fastest horses. For example, it takes at least a week or even longer to lead a large army to Qianjia by night. In order to ensure the safety of snakehunting, a small group of troops were sent to thousands of homes in the first step of the day, so as to contain the thousands of families and prevent them from being harmful to the snake entanglement. The rest of the army followed closely. Huohuang also flies away temporarily. It is said that she is gathering the troops of those spirit beasts. However, white night obviously underestimated the chaos in Zhiwu. After passing through two villages that had been slaughtered, the army of 100 people was just about to cross a barren mountain when hundreds of spirited thieves came from both sides of the mountain road and directly intercepted the white night crowd. "Dear friends, when you come to Renci mountain, you are the guests. Don''t you come to our village for a drink?" In the bandit troops, a bald man shaking his head and holding a wine jar came over, his eyes full of pride. "My Lord, there are thieves." Ah Zhuang, who is ahead of him, stares at each other and whispers. There are hundreds of thieves and bandits around, and there are more than ten of Zhenjun. However, when these thieves saw the team clearly, they were stunned one by one. True king! The true king of all colors! The head of the bandit who was drinking wine wiped his eyes hard. After repeatedly confirming that he was right, he finally woke up. "Boss... These people... Seem to be unusual..." "what team can come together to be a true king?" Several bandits came and said in a panic. But the white night ignored their murmurs and smelled a Zhuang: "what''s the matter with these people? Is it from Heifeng village? " "My Lord, Heifeng village doesn''t occupy this mountain. It belongs to thousands of families." Ah Zhuang road. "Let them go. We don''t have time to waste time with them." The white night is light. "Yes Ah Zhuang nodded and beat his horse. He yelled at the bandits who were in the way: "get out of here!" "What do you say?" The head of the head was still hesitant. After listening to a Zhuang''s words, he immediately became angry and threw the wine jar: "I''m very kind to invite you to visit my village. Is that your attitude? Yes? Do you look down on your brothers As soon as the words fell, the spirits around him immediately poured in. Although most of the bandits are in the supreme realm, there are many people and powerful people, and their spirits are threatening. But the head of the white night was not frightened. A Zhuang sneered: "really fight, you are not our opponents, get out of the way, lest we start to fight later, your mountain will not exist!" "With such a small number of people, of course, I don''t dare to be king of the mountain!" The other end hummed and clapped his hands. Crash. A large number of mountain bandits rushed out of the mountain nearby, one by one with swords and swords, staring at this head with a gloomy smile. This time, there are thousands of people, including more than ten true kings. "We are numerous and powerful. We will eat you with the border on the mountain! Although I don''t know where you are from, there is no doubt that you have a lot of treasures With a cold smile on his head, he came over and said, "I''ll give you two ways to go. First, hand over all the Horcruxes, soul formulas and pills, and then accept our memory clearing soul skill. Leave here. Second, die! You can choose. " "Asshole!" Ah Zhuang was angry and was about to speak. The white night came over. "You want more people and less bullying?" White night light said. "So what? I just like more people and less bullying! " The head disdains to smile a way. "Good." White night nodded, but did not speak. "Why don''t you talk? Do you want me to repeat what I just saidThe head saw that the white night group did not speak, some impatient. But at this time, the man next to him clapped his head on the shoulder. "Boss..." "what nonsense?" The bandit leader is impatient. "You... You look over there..." the thief murmured. "What''s on this side? You''re doing something. Can you just concentrate? " The head of the bandit roared and swept to the side at will, but only one glance, the whole person was stunned. At the foot of the mountain in the distance, a dark tide of people is coming here. The soul is surging, the spirit is soaring, and the earth is trampled on. In the blink of an eye, the whole mountain was surrounded. "These... Are your... People?" The bandit leader took back his sight, staring at the white night. White night''s expressionless nodded: "don''t you say you like more people and less bullying? I like it, too. " After that, he continued to walk forward with his horse, followed by the real king. "All killed!" A cold voice suddenly echoed on benevolence mountain. In a flash, countless souls like locusts rose from the sky and rushed to these thieves and bandits... they didn''t want to delay all the way in the white night, so cat and dog would have someone to clean up for him. With a hundred true kings, ah Zhuang, within three days, people were close to thousands of homes. And at the moment, around the thousands of families, there are constantly gift giving teams in and out, very lively. "My Lord, what shall we do? Would you like to go in and see the thousand poisons A Zhuang stares at the gate of a thousand houses for a while and then turns to ask. "If you want to see me, it''s him who jails me and kills me!" "Send the signal, then call the door!" said the cold night "Yes Ah Zhuang nodded. However, just about to copy, a shout came from the valley in the distance and swayed to the whole house. "The master of Yueshen palace, Yue Feitian, is coming! Let''s have a talk with thousand masters and thousands of poisons! " As soon as the voice fell, a large number of souls flew from the valley over there, thousands of people. In a flash, thousands of big houses were noisy. "The moon god palace people also came?" Ah Zhuang was stunned. "The moon god palace and the thousand families are enemies. This time I came here, I''m afraid that the thousand families will reach an agreement with the people of wanyuguo. I''d like to put in a foot here. Maybe we can join hands with the moon god palace to deal with the thousand families." One soul is busy. "No need!" Night, cold face. "We are here to revenge. His thousands of family despise us. Should we use the moon god palace to teach them a lesson? Zhuang, go and call the door. Remember, we''re here to kill people! Blood debt, blood payment "Yes!" Zhuang''s blood was boiling and he roared and ran over. Soon, a moderate roar spread all over the house. "The master of longjue and the master of Dongya mountain are coming at night. Thousands of families and thousands of poisons come out to talk!" In an instant, thousands of houses are boiling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 After the door opened, a large number of people were listed outside the gate. They stood on both sides of the gate and looked at the people of the moon god palace without any panic. Obviously, thousands of people have already anticipated the arrival of the moon god palace and have been prepared for it. However, to the surprise of the moon god palace and thousands of families, the Dongya mountain force, which is quite famous recently, has also come. And it was so rude. Both sides scoffed. In the past, they had never heard of the power of dongyashan, but now how can they take a look at it? Therefore, both sides ignored ah Zhuang and the white night. The leaders of both sides walked out and met directly. QianDu walked out of the gate under the support of a group of powerful people from thousands of families. He was dressed in formal clothes, and he still had some wine smell. People who saw the moon god palace were not angry, but their faces were sneering. The leader of the moon god palace is not other people, but the main moon flying sky. Yuefei was born very beautiful, with tender white skin, regular facial features, long hair and emerald green clothes. At a distance, she thought she was a woman, and the moon god palace was also dominated by women. All born Zhong Ling and Xiumin were like experts from outside the world. Yue Feitian, riding a sika deer, came forward. He would not have come if he had been negotiating with Qianjia, but this time the prince of wanyuguo had come, and he had to pay attention to it. Over the years, he had been worried that the Wanyu parliament would join hands with Qianjia to deal with the moon god palace, but he didn''t want to see this situation finally. "Thousand masters, long time no see." The month flies the sky light to look at opposite that gorgeous middle-aged man, the face is expressionless way. "Yue Fei Tian, I won''t go to see you. You Yueshen palace has come to your door by yourself. It''s OK. Your moon god palace and my family have not been on the same road for many years. Today I''ll make a break with you Yueshen palace!" Thousand poison light smile way. "This time I come here, I hope to make an end of this matter with you." The moon flies the sky light way, the eye actually closed, who does not know he this end is war, or with. However, there is Prince bajunhong here. If the moon god palace dares to start, it is bound to touch the prince and push the kingdom of Wanyu to thousands of families. No matter what the situation is, the Moon Palace has fallen into a passive position. Yue Feitian doesn''t speak, and QianDu doesn''t speak. He just looks at the opposite side jokingly. Obviously, he has already guessed that Yueshen palace can only be preserved by seeking peace. Otherwise, Wanyu kingdom will not let this fat lamb go. For a moment, the scene was silent and the atmosphere became dignified. Even if a needle falls on the ground, it will make a thunderbolt. But just then, a roar came. "Hello! Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said? Our cliff master has arrived, which is QianDu? Come out and talk The crowd was stunned and looked sideways. But see a Zhuang single horse standing on one side, glaring at this head. "Who is this man? Do you have a thousand guests? I don''t know how to live or die Yue Feitian hummed. "Didn''t you hear him? This man is from Dongya mountain. " Thousand poison light way, then side head: "send someone to blow that boy away, tell that boy, let their cliff master roll to the back hall to wait for me! Whether or not I accept the request from their cliff master is another matter. " "Yes, master." Others nodded and went to Zhuang. "What? Want me to get out of here? " A Zhuang was furious at the man''s words. "What do you think you are? A group of garbage, actually run to thousands of homes to spread wild? Don''t look at this occasion! If you don''t go, I''ll kill you! " The man cursed fiercely. Zhuang''s face changed sharply. He thought twice and turned away without saying a word. "Remember to tell the rubbish named white night, and let him go to the back hall of my thousand houses and wait for the fall of my master, otherwise, he will lose his head!" The man called again. A Zhuang Qi''s teeth almost broke, and he left without looking back. But then a voice came. "Don''t let him tell me. I''m here now." A Zhuang was stunned and looked along the sound. He saw the white night and others coming towards it. "My Lord!" Ah Zhuang called quickly, with a face of sadness and indignation: "the thousand families are really too arrogant! They don''t pay attention to us at all. They don''t even take a good look at us! It''s too much of a bully "You don''t have to say much. Follow me." He rode his horse to the man. A Zhuang followed. "Are you white night?" The man was quite surprised, but the contempt on his face was very obvious. As for the other thousand families, they just looked at this side if they had no idea, and then they focused on the opposite end of the moon god palace. In their view, Dongya mountain is just a trifle, which is nothing to worry about.Seeing the silence of the white night, his face immediately showed anger. "Asshole, I''m talking to you!" However, the white night did not look at him and walked straight past him. "You..." the man was about to speak when a big knife suddenly killed him and cut him from the middle of his head. Whew! The man''s mouth was wide open, but he could no longer speak. Zhuang was stunned. Maybe he didn''t guess that there would be such an action in the daytime. "Ah Zhuang, remember, we are not here to negotiate, but to kill people!" The cold voice of the white night sounded. Not far away, a few of the thousands of families saw this terrible sign and immediately started to cry. "Who are you? How dare you kill a thousand of us? " "Long Jue, Dongya mountain." White night light way, directly pull out the boundless sword, a sword toward the crowd to cut. Roar! A torrent burst out of the sword. In the torrent, there seemed to be thousands of troops galloping. The terrible power of the soul emperor directly destroyed the soul power of thousands of people in thousands of families, and fiercely killed them and tore them wantonly. "Be careful!" The formation of the thousand families was in chaos, and the roaring sound continued to ring. The people close to the end of the sword force were directly torn by the fierce sword force, while some of the people behind were already in skin and flesh, and the spirit of heaven was damaged. Even the real king could not withstand such a blow. This is the sword of the white night! It is also the first form of "Hongye jianjue" created by him, which is the sword of ten thousand beasts! "Hongye sword formula" is a sword formula realized by the emperor''s Scripture "Mowu Shenjian Jue" and "soul emperor''s profound righteousness" during this period of white night. They take advantage of each other, construct their thoughts, and recast them in a new context. Hongye jianjue has the unique momentum in Baizhan Shengong, the unparalleled changes in Mowu Shenjian Jue, and the domineering soul emperor''s mystery Righteousness is guided by the emperor''s Scripture, and the rank is not comparable to that of a true king. Seeing this fierce sword, the thousand family members who had been killed by the sword raised their horses one by one. Let''s not say that the thousand families were stunned. Even a Zhuang and others were shocked and excited. My lord... How strong! Thousands of family members stood up in a hurry and adjusted the team. Those strong people immediately separated out a group of experts and blocked them at the end of the day. "You don''t seem to be from the moon god palace... Who are you? Why do you do it to my family? Do you want to be against us? " A middle-aged man in a brown suit sank. "Up to now, we don''t even know who we are?" White night shook his head: "well, since you don''t know, don''t know! Because it''s useless for you to know. " After that, the man took his sword and went there. "Dog! But how dare a hundred people speak to our steward with this attitude? Do you know how to write a dead word? " Next to a person spit, angrily scolded: "you several immediately roll over, obediently kneel in front of our thousands of families, in this way, maybe we will be merciful, only waste your soul, do not kill you, if you dare to make trouble here, I can''t save you that day!" White night a listen, the corner of the mouth can not help rising, and finally directly burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha ha..." laughter rippled around. "You laugh! rats! Get out of here The man yelled and cursed, rushed to the front door of the white night with a knife. Whoa! The edge of the knife is powerful and terrifying. But the white night is still... Dang!!! A crisp sound came out. The knife was cut on the forehead of the white night, but it could not be cut in half. The blade of the knife was directly shaken and the white night was not damaged at all, and not a hair was lost. The soul man is stupid. "Do you dare to come out in disgrace with this kind of means?" White night cold hum, arm a urge, directly pinched the man''s neck, such as carrying a chicken up. People were shocked. That''s just stepped into the real king level, and was subdued by this man with one hand? "Ah..." the man yelled, his legs were off the ground, he kept pushing and struggling, but he couldn''t escape from the palm of the white night. "Don''t you call me rubbish and we''re dogs? And what about you? What''s your trash "Asshole... Let go of me... Let go of me..." the man yelled. But white night won''t listen to him at all. "Let him go The thousand steward over there immediately forced them to come and roared. "If I don''t let it go, what will you do?" The white night is light. "Then none of you can run away?" It''s cold to be in charge. "We''re not going to run." "I will kill you in front of them. I''ll see you in front of them. I''ll take a look at your thousands of families. What can I do with our dragon Jue?"As soon as the voice fell, the white night was in vain, and the force of terror spread all over the whole body of the man. The man struggled wildly for a few times, then his limbs shrugged and pulled, and his skin all over his body cracked, and he was strangled to death. "Ah The steward was very angry, and all the family members were red in their eyes. They immediately rushed up to kill the white night crowd. However, at this time, the ground suddenly shook gently, the mountains in the distance were dusty, and a large number of locust like figures appeared in the sky... all these figures came towards this place, the ground was shaking more and more fiercely, and the terrible spirit also flooded here like a flood. No matter it was Qianjia or Yueshen palace, it was not as fierce as these people. When the terrible crowd like an army came, thousands of people found that they were all standing behind the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 Seeing the arrival of the spirits like thousands of troops, whether it is the thousand families or the moon god palace, they are extremely nervous. They no longer tit for tat, but pull out their swords and swords together, and look at the group of tigers and wolves who are coming. White night riding a horse to come forward, staring at a face to show a pair of thousand families, light said: "among you, who is a thousand poison?" "I am." Qian Du came with a gloomy face. His indifferent smile was no longer there. He looked at the white night and held his fist slightly: "who is it, sir? Why is it that so many people come to my family? Why? " "My name is Bai Ye. I am the current leader of Dongya mountain and the master of longjue. Why? How forgetful are you, master of thousand poisons. You have forgotten me, a yellow mouth child, so soon? " The white night is light. A thousand poison a listen, complexion suddenly changes: "you are white night? How do you... his heart is beating wildly, and his words come to his mouth, but he can''t say them. He would like to know why there are only five levels of heaven soul state in this white night, why this white night is so inferior that it can command Dongya mountain, why there are so many people and so many experts in Dongya mountain? Why did they come so fast? At the moment, the thousand poison heart seems to set off a huge wave, difficult to calm down. "I know what you''re thinking, QianDu. Do you regret humiliating me like that?" The white night is light. "White night, are you bringing people to frighten me?" Thousand poison frowns. "Of course not. I''m here to settle accounts with you, to scare you? Useful? " "Where is the snake?" he said coldly "What kind of snake?" "It''s qianxiaoqin!" "Well, it''s the traitor! White night, qianxiaoqin is a traitor of my thousand families, but in the final analysis, it is also the people of my thousand families. White night, do you come to my thousand houses to ask for people? What do you think of us A thousand poisons are cold. "I regard you as a group of dead men!" "I don''t care who the snake belongs to, and I don''t care what other identities she has. Now I have to see her standing in front of me. In addition, you must pay for those Dongya mountain people who were killed by you!" "White night, do you really think that I''m afraid of you with so many people? Give you a little thin face, you can push your nose on your face? How dare you negotiate with me! As I said before, you''re just a bunch of mobs. I don''t care! If you want to kill yourself, I don''t mind giving you a ride, but if you really think you''re a character, it''s ridiculous! " A thousand murmurs of poison. "Good!" The white night nodded slightly, as if he had lost patience. He rode on his horse, raised his sword and lifted his soul power. He called out in a thick and heavy voice. "All the people of longjue and dongyashan listen. Now, Qianjia has detained our deacon longjue, the deputy leader of Dongya mountain, who entangles snakes and slaughters me. I order you to wait and kill!! Kill!! Kill!!! Kill thousands of families, kill all of them, one will not stay!! Who dares to resist, destroy its spirit, and leave no one alive! " "Kill!" More than 100000 people burst out with the sound of soul force, just like a bomb exploding, directly shattering countless people''s eardrums! Thousands of poisons were pale. This time he knew how many people had come. 100000! It''s a hundred thousand! There are still many souls who are blocked at the other end of the mountain! So they don''t know. "White night! Do you dare to touch our family? " Qian Du looked at the white night in disbelief, his eyes were huge. "Do you think I''m kidding you?" White night is no nonsense at all. His face is ferocious and roars. He pulls out the dead dragon sword from his waist and waves it to the crowd without any scruple. Roar! The blade of the sword came out of its scabbard, and the sword spirit was like a dragon. It swallowed hundreds of people from thousands of families in an instant, even Zhenjun was no exception. "Get out of the way!" Thousands of poisons were startled and hit the side like crazy. The whole person fell on the ground and was in a mess. When he looked up again, there was a complete vacuum in the place where the sword of the dead dragon passed. All the people who had stood there had disappeared, and none of them remained... "kill!" Howl in the white night! All over the world the soul immediately rushed to kill, like a flood, flooded to thousands of homes. Thousands of people trembled. They have never seen this kind of support. At this moment, QianDu finally understood that this man was here to kill people. What about the conditions? He was planning to do that! "Back!! All back!! Open the border, open the border! " Thousand poison roar, lead thousand family to rush to the gate, extremely embarrassed. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! The boundaries opened one after another, enveloping the whole thousand homes. The huge houses seemed to be shrouded in a colorful turtle shell. The soul''s soul skill hit the top, but it did not move.Like the flood, the courtyard was surrounded by thousands of people. And the people in the Moon Palace are totally stupid at the moment. Nobody expected this to happen. Yue Feitian frowned and looked at the tide like people not far away, and whispered: "are these people from Dongya mountain? Why are there so many masters in Dongya mountain? " "Palace master, dongyashan seems to have a feud with thousands of families. We may take this opportunity to ally with them and attack them!" Next to a woman''s road. "Even if we can''t send thousands of experts from Dongya, we''ll be afraid that if we can send thousands of experts from Dongya, we''ll have to go with thousands of experts." The moon flies the sky low voice way, quick step toward the white night that side walks. Standing at the top of the mountain in the white night, quietly looking at the thousands of dumplings. "White cliff master!" Yue Feitian, riding a deer, called out. "Who are you?" White night slightly side head, light ask. "Next month, the Lord of the palace, the moon flies." The moon flies the sky to nod slightly first way. "Master of the moon god palace? Yes? What do you want to do to find us such a group of people who don''t know how to live or die? " Said the cold white night. Yue Feitian''s face changed as soon as he heard it. What he had said to QianDu, however, could not be ignored in his ears at night. "White cliff Lord, there was a slight slip of speech before this palace, please forgive me..." Yue Feitian whispered. "Are you apologizing?" The white night asked. Moon Feitian looks stiff. The moon god palace''s people immediately angry. But no one dares to attack. After all, the moon god palace sent out thousands of families this time, and only less than 10000 people came. However, there are countless masters in the white night. With a general glance, Zhenjun absolutely broke the thousand. As for the supreme one, I''m afraid the number can''t be counted. This kind of power can easily destroy the moon god palace. "It''s an apology... It''s my sincere apology to you from the Moon Palace for the previous gaffe." Yue Feitian bit his teeth and whispered. "I accept your apology." White night light nods: "if you have something to say." "White cliff master, I''ve heard what I said before. The thousand families are lawless and have detained the vice leader of your sect. It''s really a crime. And Qian Kun, the Third Master of Qianjia, also committed a heinous crime in our moon god palace. He raped and killed three elite disciples of Yueshen Palace. It''s really impossible to forgive him. It''s also because of this that the Yueshen palace has been fighting against today The moon god palace is hard to compete with thousands of families. Today, I intend to compromise and stop fighting between the two factions, but I don''t want the white cliff master to kill suddenly. Since the white cliff Lord has a feud with the thousand families, my palace thinks that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Bai Ya Lord, why don''t you join hands with our moon god palace and take this opportunity to destroy thousands of families together? ¡± hearing the sound in the daytime, nodding and shaking his head. Yue Feitian is confused. "White cliff Lord, what do you mean?" "If a thousand families want to be destroyed, we Dongya mountain is enough. As for the cooperation, it is not necessary. I don''t know about your moon god palace, so I advise you to stay back and watch the war." The white night is light. The month flies a sky to listen, suddenly language block. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to join the alliance in the daytime. If the power of the moon god palace helps, it will be easier to break these boundaries. However, it is not a difficult problem for him to conquer thousands of families. At present, the forces he commands are too mixed. There are forces from Taiji City, strong people from all over the mainland who respond to the call to enter the soul, and the original dongyashan power, The power of Heifeng stronghold and Feijian mountain villa, when these people get together, Japan is short and hard to match. If the moon god palace intervenes again, it will be more difficult to control. Once the troops are in disorder, they will be defeated. But these things can''t let the moon fly the sky to know. Yue Feitian was obviously angry, but he could not help the white night. He said in a low voice: "since the white cliff master has said so, I have nothing to say. I wish the white cliff master can successfully conquer it." Having said that, he led the people of the moon god palace to retreat. White night slightly closed eyes, ignore, continue to supervise the war. Thousands of families, like turtles in a jar, have no place to escape. It''s just that tens of thousands of people attacked and killed, and the border was weakened a little bit. The thousand families immediately arranged the border inside and continued to resist. The power in the hands of the white night just broke a border, and a thousand families will lay down two, and one is more defensive than the other. "My Lord!" Poisson came running in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "My Lord, it''s very bad for us if the war situation goes on like this. Now the prince of Wanyu Kingdom, bajunhong, is in the thousands of families. If we can''t make a quick decision and smash the border, the kingdom of Wanyu will send a large army of Huns to support us. By that time, we will be finished!" Poisson screamed. "What are you going to do?" Asked the white night."Withdraw or negotiate with..." Poisson thought for a moment and said carefully. "No need." "I haven''t got reinforcements yet," he said "Reinforcements?" Poisson was stunned. However, when the gate of Qianjia is opened, QianDu comes out and stands behind the border. Looking at the Dragon Jue man who is blocked outside the border, he laughs. "White night! Don''t you have a lot of ability? If you are really powerful, then break my border! We have decided to ask for help from Wanyu kingdom with the "magic art of transmitting sound". As long as the kingdom of Wanyu gets the news and relies on their superb means, the strong will arrive here in three days. However, even if we give you 30 days, you can''t break all of them. I advise you to retreat, so as not to become your graveyard in Dongya mountain! ¡± "ha ha ha ha..." thousands of families laugh. The white night looked at the light without saying a word. But longjue''s people have hesitated. The more they attack, the more they cross the border, many people even feel powerless. Roar! At this time, a fierce beast roared. Countless people were shocked. In the distance, a large number of fierce animals rushed out of the mountains and turned into a tide of beasts. On the sky, there were huge Firebirds flying with wings. On the top of the night, it''s a monster flying on the land. "Break these barriers." The white night cried out, as if to these fierce beasts. Just look at the sky, a strange bird wrapped in lightning suddenly flew, directly into thunder, toward thousands of homes. Cha! Cha! Cha! This collision broke three barriers in an instant! The thousand poisons were suddenly confused. This spirit animal... Is actually a place of extinction. Tianjiao? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 The fierce beast rushed to Qianjia, and the bird with lightning was the most unique. The boundary of Qianjia was just like paper paste in front of it, which would be broken with a stab. "Rush in!" Ah Zhuang took advantage of the situation and roared. The souls flow in like a tide. Thousands of families were stunned. In the end, they rushed to death to decorate the border, and used all the good materials of thousands of families. However, they were so easily broken by each other. We can imagine the despair in their hearts. "Prepare for the battle!" A thousand people yell. The panic crowd immediately pulled out the sword, gave up the layout of the border, nervously staring at those who rushed in. However, as soon as the first group of thousands of families rushed up, they were immediately divided into bodies by the tide of dragon Jue people. All the spirits killed were destroyed. It was terrible to see. The rest of the thousands of families were terrified. They lost their fighting spirit and did not dare to rush again. There are too many enemies. Not to mention the outside, there are people all over the mountains and fields. Once upon a time, thousands of families had the illusion that they were against people all over the world. "What''s the matter with you? Why are they all wilting? This is just a mob. You can kill at will! Why fear? " Just then, heavy voices came. I saw a large number of white figures in the inner hall of thousands of families. They went up to the roof one after another, and lined up in line, looking at the crowd who rushed into the thousands of homes with confidence. At first glance, these are very old souls with white beards and old looks. However, their breath is so amazing that it seems that if they are close, they will be torn by their breath. The peak is true king! It''s all the top real kings! The master in the Dragon Jue guessed the strength of the other side and was shocked. "Hum, a group of useless people who don''t know how to live or die, dare to come to thousands of homes to spread wild!" One of them snorted coldly and raised his big hand. His sleeve and robe rolled out a thousand blades and ran into the crowd, tearing hundreds of souls to pieces. "Good!" Thousands of families cried out with joy. "Look at me!" The other person''s feet a little, jump up, and then take a breath, the stomach instantly bulging into a ball hit, and then a vomit. Whoa! This time, thousands of people were buried and burned to ashes. Seven of them couldn''t dodge and were seriously burned! "The ancestors are mighty!" Thousands of family members exclaimed excitedly and fought back immediately. With the intervention of the strong, longjue people began to die, unable to move forward, but began to retreat. More and more people are falling. The white night in the back is like this, and my eyes are red with blood! "Huohuang!" He growled. "Master... Master!" The huge Phoenix came at once. "Didn''t you say you invited two Tianjiao? Where are they? " The roar of gnashing teeth in the white night. "There they are. What can I do for you?" Huohuang is busy. "Kill all those old men! None of them will be left! " The white night pointed to the peak of that row, Zhenjun, and roared angrily. "Good!" Huohuang obviously knew that the white night was really angry, and immediately let out a long cry. All of a sudden, there were two brilliant lights in the tide of animals. One of the lights is the sparrow sized Thunderbird that broke the border of thousands of families before. And another ray of light, is the wind tiger covered with green breath. The bird rushes to the bottom of huohuang. Huohuang opens her mouth and murmurs. She doesn''t know what she''s talking about. The two beasts know each other and rush to thousands of houses. "Ah? What is this? " Dragon is not a few people do not know the situation, saw that the two animals like the wind and lightning ran into the crowd, was scared, but found that the other side did not have the intention to attack himself, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. The wind tiger is very fast. When running, there is a strong wind all over the body. All the souls on both sides are overturned, and the dragon team is in chaos. The wind tiger rushed to the fire and roared. The wind blew out 3000 wind from his mouth. He even rolled up the flame and smashed it to thousands of yards. "Ah A sad cry rang out. Thousands of people were burned alive in the sea of fire. "Is this the spirit wind tiger?" The summit on the roof was shocked. "Spirit wind tiger? That''s the top spirit beast in mainland China. Why is it here? " "Is this spirit wind tiger also called by adults?" "Our cliff master has the ability to control the spirit wind tiger?" The real kings of Dongya mountain were all shocked, especially Poisson. At the moment, his heart was like a big wave, which was hard to calm down. Thinking about his doubts and concerns about the white night before, he felt very ashamed.Even this kind of sacred things can be called to fight. It''s just a thousand families. What''s the matter? Whew! At this time, a flash of lightning suddenly darts into the crowd, leaps up and down, and flies rapidly. It is a flying shuttle that ignores the volume, directly penetrates the bodies of these souls, and then rushes towards the soul and heart of the next one. All the soul people touched by it will turn into black powder in an instant and die tragically. Even Zhenjun is killed in seconds. "Then the Holy Spirit Thunderbird!" Before the peak of the fire, Zhenjun cried out again. People''s scalp exploded and panic swept over their bodies. Another holy spirit? "My God, isn''t Thunderbird absorbing the thunder power of heaven and earth above the Thunder Mountain all the year round? How could it be here? " "It is said that although it has the ability to repair thunder, it is gentle in nature. If it does not actively provoke it, it will not attack the soul at will. Why does it kill here?" Another peak is Zhenjun. People here know that this kind of beast of the Holy Spirit is as powerful as the gods on the land of Zhiwu. They are the real state of extinction, that is, Tianjiao. With these two beasts, their ten peaks will be in vain! "What kind of adversary are we fighting against? When did Qianjia provoke these horrible guys The ten real kings witnessed the killing of thousands of families one by one, and the vast number of people fell down. Their faces were pale and their hearts were even more desperate. "Kill those real kings Drink in the white night and jump. The Thunderbird and the wind tiger saw each other and immediately followed him and rushed to the top ten real kings. The look of these people changed suddenly. But one of them had bright eyes, staring at the white night. "It is this man who controls these two spirits! Come on, together. If you kill the man, they will be in chaos. The Holy Spirit will be able to understand human nature. We can negotiate with them again, or we may be able to solve the siege. " "Good!" The rest of them nodded and urged the spirit of heaven to fly up. As soon as he tried his best, he immediately forced back all around him to repair his soul. The house was shaken to pieces and the ground was shaking. Even the surrounding space was somewhat distorted. But in front of Tianjiao, this terrible momentum has no influence at all. Even the white night, as always, is free from any obstruction. "This man only has five levels of heaven and soul state. Why does he dare to come and die? Be careful and kill him first The peak of the spitting fire is really drunk. All of them answered and joined in. "A thousand hands brush the shadow!" "Great thousand samsara!" "A thousand roads are destroyed!" ... a series of cruel killing moves reveal destruction, just like a great exterminator opening its mouth and swallowing all these people into its mouth. Roar! The wind tiger suddenly darted away, and a strong wind was blowing around it, like a knife, instantly tearing the soul skills of ten real kings. "What?" All ten were stunned. Thunderbird a long cry, the sky fell thunder and lightning, as dense as raindrops, severely hit ten people. For a moment, ten people were motionless and paralyzed. They could only stare at the white night. Sonorous. Draw out the boundless sword and cut it with one sword. The blade rustled and swayed in the void. But the sword edge cuts on the neck of the first peak true king, but can''t miss half a point. The body of the real king is too strong. "Just... Heaven soul level five... Want to kill us? Shock The real king''s face gradually moved, as if he wanted to break away from the numbness, and gave out a ferocious roar, intending to revive the spirit of heaven. "Can''t kill you?" His eyes were cold in the white night, and his arms urged him fiercely. The emperor of the soul broke out. The fight of the profound righteousness ignited the flame of his eyes in an instant. "Hongye sword rhyme has finally been formed! Dark death sky chop At the moment of this move, the soul emperor moved down several inches, and his power flowed towards the boundless sword like an electric current. All of a sudden, the boundless sword was as black as a demon''s fangs, and suddenly cut off with the strength of the white night. "No It seems that Zhenjun feels something and sends out his final cry at the end of his voice... chi! Whew! Whew! Chi la... a sword of the dark and cold moon flew out, cutting thousands of houses, not into the distant mountains, but penetrating the mountains and flying into the distance. And here, ten bloody and frightened heads flew to the sky! The fighting crowd stopped at once, staring at the white night. One sword... Kill ten kings! How violent is this? I''m afraid there has never been such a scene in the whole history of Zhiwu. Thousand family members are even more timid, especially thousand poison. They are scared to sit on the ground, their eyes are stagnant, and they are totally lost.These ten top true kings are the pillars of his thousands of families. They represent the backbone of thousands of families. They are the main forces for thousands of families to stand on this land and let the countries of all regions pay attention to them. But I don''t want to be destroyed in front of this man called white night. In the white night, one sword killed ten kings, which shocked the whole society. The thousand families did not dare to resist any more and rushed to the interior of the thousand families like crazy. Thousands of homes collapsed. White night silk is not soft, carrying a sword to drink: "kill!" The tide of people immediately swarmed in, killing crazily. Thousands of families are in a sea of fire, and blood flows into a river. And the moon god palace person in the distance, the face is dull, gaping at this head. "Ten top real kings of a thousand families, so dead?" Before a very unconvinced to the white night, the moon god palace high-level murmured. "Thousand families, finished..." the month flies the sky Na way. All of a sudden, he was shocked to think of himself before shaking his bones. "When this matter is over, we... We must have a good talk with the white cliff master again..." Yue Feitian''s eyes twinkled, and asked, "has brother Fu come?" "Mr. Fu''s team will be here soon..." "let him come to my place as soon as possible. The plan will be cancelled. Don''t mess around!" "Yes, Lord!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 There are a group of animals to help, and the holy spirit beast takes the lead. Dragon Jue''s people are as strong as the bamboo, and they go straight into thousands of homes. The border traps of thousands of families are like paper paste, which are destroyed. Thousands of families flee to the inner hall one side, and there are chaotic scenes everywhere. "Only kill people, except for that, you can''t do anything wrong. Who dares to take advantage of this opportunity and kill them!" Drinking in the daytime constrains some people who have bad feelings. No one dares not to obey. After all, this one has just shown his terror with the heads of ten top real kings. And in the chaos of the thousands of homes, in the corner of the thousand homes that had been quiet courtyard, now is no longer calm. "What happened outside? Why is it so noisy? " Standing under the tree, the snake raised her eyes slightly and looked outside the wall. "Maybe it''s the people from the moon palace!" Qianhao came over and said in a deep voice. The snake sniffed and his eyes darkened. If things were like what Qianhao said, it would be a disaster for Qianjia. At least in this way, she would have nothing to do with Qianjia any more. Although Qianhao and Tiaoshi can hardly survive in Qianjia because of QianDu, Qianhao is QianDu, and each yard returns to one yard. The feelings of several people for Qianjia are still there, but now, they have been driven to the brink of death by QianDu. In order to save his wife and daughter, Qianhao can only catch the dead. "I believe there will be someone coming over soon." Qianhao said. Bang Dang. Sure enough, the gate was knocked open, and a large number of armed guards rushed in and surrounded the three. "You are here at last." With a calm look on his face, Qianhao said faintly, "let''s go." "Hum, so you really secretly collude with the people of Dongya mountain, Qianhao, you pickpockets." Qian Kun, the leader, walks out of the crowd and points to the three people of Qianhao. "Dongya mountain?" Qianhao was stunned and said: "third brother, do you mean that the man from outside is not the moon god palace? But Dongya mountain? " "Don''t call me the third brother. I don''t have your brother." "Now Dongya mountain has broken down our thousand families, the border is broken, and all the ten Huwei elders have died. Now the thousand families are experiencing the biggest catastrophe in history! And that''s what you caused "What? All the elders of Huwei are dead? What the hell is going on here? What are you talking about, third brother Qianhao was in a daze and was stunned for a moment: "and... I never know people from Dongya mountain..." "it''s time to quibble? You, the criminal "I..." Marriott didn''t realize that things didn''t develop as he thought. Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at the snake beside him. And now the snake, has a dull face. "Daughter, is Dongya mountain... The adult you mentioned?" The woman quickly asked, holding the snake. "It''s him... It must be him, but... I didn''t contact that adult. I didn''t know that he would come to thousands of homes..." the snake clenched her pink lip, excited and eager, and felt as if she had knocked over a bottle of Schisandra. She thought that the white night would not be because of her and the thousand families, but she was wrong, she underestimated Bai Ye''s temper and determination... She did not expect that her position in the heart of Bai Ye was so important. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Qian Kun frowned tightly and was still angry. He murmured, "take them away!" Immediately, several attendants escorted several people out of the yard. An explosion shook thousands of homes. In the past, the peaceful houses were in chaos. The maids and servants rushed to pack up their things and fled from place to place. However, the thousands of elite troops that could hardly be seen in the past could be seen everywhere. In the central hall of the house, this is the most harmonious place of the whole house. There are no panic fleeing people, no restless soul force, no miserable corpse, and no violent murderous spirit. Because here, there is a special group of people. A group of people from wanyuguo. Bajunhong is a golden scale robe, sitting on the top. He has a national face and eyebrows. He looks very domineering. His eyes reveal his arrogance. Beside him, there is a beautiful woman in a green long dress. She is enchanting and charming. She looks like she has no bones. She lies on BA Junhong''s knee and looks at the people who look down lazily. On the two sides below, there are experts from the kingdom of ten thousand regions, each of them is a real king, a total of 20. It''s dark outside, but it''s still the same here. Bajunhong had just finished drinking the wine, and a group of high-level families came in a hurry outside, including thousands of poisons. "Father." Qianmei got up from bajunhong''s knee, smiling: "can you get rid of those who don''t know the moon god palace?""No Qian Du''s expression is somewhat complicated. "Of course not. The meaning of this temple is to make them submit to our Wanyu Kingdom, not to let them leave like this." BA Junhong hummed. "Your Highness is right." Qian Mei smiles and beats bajunhong''s thigh with her little hand. "The enemy outside is not from Luna palace." At this time, QianDu said in a very heavy tone. "What?" Qian Mei''s smile was stiff. BA Junhong frowned slightly: "who is it?" "Dongya mountain!" "Dongya mountain? This hall seems to have heard this name. Is it a group of rubbish in the east? Is the name of the cliff master Dongming or what? " "That''s a long time ago. Dongming of Dongya mountain was killed by a soul soul coming from the soul land. The soul soul also integrated various forces, such as Feijian villa, Heifeng village and Langyan gorge, and led a large number of experts to destroy our thousands of families!" Qian Du stepped forward, repeatedly clasped fists, and said in a hurry: "we can''t control the situation. Only the prince''s highness, your tiger power may still have an effect. Please come forward quickly and stop those people who are crazy!" "A waste from the soul land has such a great ability? But even so, it is also a group of mobs, you can''t even suppress the mobs? What a disappointment Ba Jun Hong Leng hum: "go, you wait with this hall to have a look!" The crowd immediately turned to the layman in the hall. Boom! Several buildings in front of the hall exploded, and a large number of souls rushed in. BA Junhong did not change his face. Twenty true kings drew their swords and chopped at the soul who was rushing to him. Sonorous. The sword gasified into the wall of the sword, and a dozen soul people were caught off guard and were cut into two sections. "Looking for death!" The real kings here of longjue rushed out angrily, and there were hundreds of them, and they went to the twenty real kings. "Well?" BA Junhong saw this, frowned, waved his big hand, and threw out a magic weapon. Bang! A large Golden Tripod flew out and circled in the air. It lowered the golden curtain and blocked the attack and killing of Zhenjun. In the end, it is the prince of Wanyu country, and he has made extraordinary products. Seeing that the real kings could not break through the curtain, the hearts of the people were immediately relieved. But soon, the heaviness on people''s faces reappeared. More and more strong people came and blocked in front of the border. Before that, there were only a hundred true kings, but soon enough, they came. Not only that, but also countless extremely rare animals. Those terrible beasts that used to devour souls actually stood beside them, close as close friends. "Is this really Dongya mountain?" BA Junhong''s confident face finally changed into a look of amazement. Thousands of true kings, countless terrifying beasts... This kind of power has been able to compete with the kingdoms of all regions, which seems to be totally different from what I heard at the beginning? "Who is your leader? I want to see your leader BA Junhong took a deep breath, went to the border and called out. The crowd split, and a man on horseback came towards it, followed by a giant Phoenix. The real kings around him showed the supreme reverence and piety. BA Junhong''s pupils were slightly dilated, which he had never seen before. "You want to see me?" White night to the border in front of the light open. "Five levels of heaven soul state?" BA Junhong was a little surprised, but soon returned to normal. His eyes were like torches, staring at the white night, he said in a deep voice: "I don''t know who you are and why you want to attack thousands of families. But I want to advise you to leave immediately, otherwise, I want you to disappear from Dongya mountain!" "Oh?" The white night squinted: "who are you?" "Blind? This is Prince Hong, the overlord of Wanyu kingdom Nearby qianmei snorted coldly and yelled. "Bajunhong? I''ve heard of you. " With a cold smile at the white night, she put her eyes on qianmei beside her: "are you qianmei? Thousand poison''s daughter! You and your father framed qianxiaoqin, I know! At the beginning, Qian Xiaoqin married to Wanyu country. Your father designed to frame Qian Xiaoqin and married you in order to be the head of a thousand families. Not only that, you also sent people to kill her, didn''t you? " "What are you talking about? These are all illusory things Qian Mei''s face changed greatly, and hurriedly turned her head: "Your Highness, this man is talking nonsense!" BA Junhong snorted and ignored qianmei. He continued to shout at the white night: "I don''t care about these broken things, the women of thousands of families, which I want, they have to marry which one, qianmei or that qianxiaoqin, it doesn''t matter, but the crown prince wants you to step back immediately, do not step into the thousand house half step, otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk!" "Don''t you understand your own situation?"White night shakes his head and smiles, his expression is cold: "threaten me? Do you think that if I dare to move thousands of families, I will not dare to move your wanyuguo? " "Your power is not weak indeed, but it is much worse than that of our great Wanyu state." BA Junhong shook his head. "What if I take you hostage? What if I join hands with the powerful enemies of Wanyu White night laughs. BA Junhong''s face became stiff. But I saw a ring of fingers in the white night. Kuang Dang, a flash of lightning, directly smashed in front of the golden curtain. BA Junhong was unprepared. But there was no action on the side of the white night, only the white night rode on the horse and looked down on the Ba Jun Hong in front of him. "I advise you not to mess around. I am the crown prince of Wanyu kingdom. If you dare to move me, my father will be angry and put all his eggs in one basket. Even if you unite with the enemies of Wanyu Kingdom, you will not be able to save yourself!" "Is it?" White night sneer, suddenly pulled out the boundless sword, directly against Ba Jun Hong''s neck, light way: "kneel down." "What are you talking about? Do you dare to make me kneel? " Ba Jun Hong was stunned. But the next second, a sword came, and bajunhong''s arm flew directly into the sky, and blood gushed. He was completely stunned, and the intense pain did not awaken his mind. White night will be stained with blood sword, against his neck, light smile: "I will not repeat the third time, kneel down!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 What is ba Junhong''s temperament? In Wanyu Kingdom, he is under one person and above ten thousand people. From childhood to adulthood, he is used to the life of providing for the superior. In ordinary days, when those people who use all kinds of means see him, who can''t bend down? Those who control the lives of countless creatures can not bow their heads when they see him? But now, he was forced to kneel by a man from tianhun state... his arrogant character did not allow him to do such a thing in public, otherwise, how could he face? What is the face of going back to wanyuguo? "Want me to kneel? Don''t think about it! People from all over the world can be killed, not humiliated! " Bajunhong covered his broken arm and roared angrily. "Can a scholar be killed or humiliated? It''s good. I have integrity. In that case, I''ll help you! " Cold way in the white night, raise the sword. "How dare you kill me?" Are you not afraid of your revenge "What about revenge? You wanyuguo want to be enemies with me, even if you come here. Do I have to let you kill my people wantonly because the Wanyu parliament retaliates against me... What? Are you afraid? " The white night hums coldly. Before BA Junhong connived at the slaughter of longjue''s men, but he saw it with his own eyes. How could he forget it like this. After that, the blade will be cut off. Thousands of families are silent. They have no right to stop it. After all, at present, bajunhong can only serve as Mermaid, but bajunhong himself is not aware of this. "Stop it!" Just then, there was a sharp drink. In the white night, the boundless sword in his hand can''t help but stop. Because there came a group of people, and among them, there was a snake. Qian Kun and the elite bodyguards of Qiankun and his family came to this side quickly. Qian Kun''s eyes were cold. He put a knife directly against the snake''s snow-white neck. He glared at the white night and yelled: "Stinky boy, do you dare to touch the prince''s hair! If you move him, I''ll kill the traitor! " "Dare you "If you dare to twist the snake, I will cut you to pieces!" From the soul of the mainland came from the Dragon angry roar. Winding snake is very familiar to them. Although its cultivation is not high, it is rigorous and conscientious, and is very responsible to anyone. It is very prestigious in the Dragon Jue Li. "My lord..." when she saw the white night ahead of bajunhong, she was stunned and couldn''t help calling. The white night narrowed his eyes and saw that the snake was not a big obstacle. His sight fell on Qian Kun and his mouth rose slightly: "interesting, is the thousand family threatening me?" "No! White cliff Lord, we just hope that you can rein from the precipice and stop going on. If the prince''s highness dies here, it will not be good for you and my family. " Thousand poison opened his mouth, his voice was heavy, and his face''s panic gradually disappeared, showing seriousness. "In this case, why did I ask you to hand over the snake before, but you didn''t? Instead, you killed me from Dongya mountain? Who killed me The white night asked. "It was a misunderstanding before." A thousand poisons hesitated and opened his mouth. "I killed you all. I told them that it was a misunderstanding, OK?" Hummed the white night. "This..." thousand poison dumb mouth. At this time, white night grabbed the Ba Jun Hong on the ground, grabbed his neck with one hand, and seized his huge body suddenly. "Asshole... Let me go!" BA Junhong was angry and wanted to urge the spirit of heaven to open the night, but his powerful spirit hit the white night just like hitting a steel plate... "what?" BA Junhong''s pupil shrank. Then he saw the white night again wielding his sword and cutting off the other arm of bajunhong. "Ah Bajunhong gave out a miserable cry, and his arms were covered with blood. "Prince!" "Let go, your highness!" The people of Wanyu kingdom were frightened and frightened. They cried out one by one, but no one dared to go forward, because there were thousands of Zhenjun beside the white night. One sneeze could kill these people of Wanyu kingdom. The white night stares at the thousand Kun over there, light way: "you let her go!" "You..." Qian Kun''s face was astonished. "If you don''t let it go, I''ll kill him in front of your thousands of families. Then the emperor of Wanyu kingdom will blame him, and you can''t escape from the relationship." The white night is light. Hearing this, Qian Kun''s expression changed and his eyes showed indecision. "White cliff master, we can let people go, but please let these people out of thousands of families! And promise not to attack my family any more. In this way, I guarantee that she is safe and sound Without waiting for Qiankun to open his mouth, QianDu is the first to make a sound. "You thousands of families are not qualified to bargain with me. I will give you another chance and let them go immediately." The white night is light. Qian Du looked hesitant and looked down to think about something.But the impulsive Qian Kun has already roared. "White night, don''t think I''m a fool! If we let her go, do we have a life? Listen, you have to follow my brother''s advice and take someone away immediately, or I''ll make you can''t even see a hair of her "Good!" Nodding in the white night, he suddenly murmured. "Ray Click. In an instant, dozens of thunder and lightning struck in the sky without warning. Qiankun and the elite of thousands of families were paralyzed and convulsed. It''s Tianjiao Thunderbird! "Bad." Seeing this, he was shocked and yelled: "quick, go and catch Qian Xiaoqin!" "Late!" With a sneer in the white night, he throws Ba Jun Hong, who has lost his arms, to the crowd behind him. Then, with a little bit of his feet, he humanizes the shadow. In an instant, he appears in front of the snake, and the general situation spreads, directly shaking away the souls around him. "Catch QianDu, Qiankun and others alive and kill them all!" It''s cold at night. "Yes, my Lord!" Long Jue''s man cried out angrily and ran away with his sword. All of a sudden, the killing began again, and the dozens of experts of Wanyu kingdom were directly drowned and dismembered. Thousands of families were shocked and resisted in a hurry, but they were unable to do anything about it. They were soon put out. The remaining thousand families fled in a hurry. However, there are a lot of fierce animals attacking foreign aid, and they have no way to go back. "Help "Don''t kill me!" "Ah..." sad cries come and go. A thousand families once again shed blood. As soon as Qian Kun got up from the ground, he was grabbed by two true kings and took him to the white night. Qian Du was no better than that. He was stunned and looked at the one-sided massacre. He was frightened and frightened, and his whole body was shaking. Qianhao, the former owner of the family and the father of the snake, just stood by and sighed. Br > it''s because the family of Qin yuan is not destroyed by thousands of people. Waving at will in the white night, a pure spirit of the sky scattered, and it was not easy to dispel the paralysis that was bestowed on Qianhao and snake. Tianjiao''s soul power is really extraordinary. This is the thunder and lightning that Thunderbird suppressed its own power. If it is released with all its strength, it is afraid that people will be paralyzed and lose their fighting power. Let alone standing, they can''t even breathe. "My Lord!" As soon as the paralysis disappeared, the snake immediately knelt down with tears in her eyes. "Get up and talk." White night will help it up. I''m sorry, but I''m so sorry. It''s a small thing for me to sob "You don''t have to apologize. You''re right. As for this matter, it''s not entirely because of you, but I have to ask you, I''ll remove all these people. You should be meaningless?" Asked the white night solemnly. "I don''t have a point The snake nodded without hesitation. She has been completely dead hearted to Qianjia. Since QianDu ascended to the position of the head of the house, she has no feelings for this. Qianhao was taken as the head of the house. She was framed and expelled from Qianjia. Everyone knew that she was framed, but no one stood up to speak for her. Why did she plead with the white night for these people? What''s more, if it wasn''t for the night, the snake family would surely die. "My Lord, what about these men?" A Zhuang takes QianDu, Qiankun, qianmei and bajunhong under control. He brings them to the white night and asks them with fists. "For the moment." "Do you want to use these people to deal with wanyuguo?" A Zhuang Mu Lu was excited and asked. "No The white night looks inside the mansion, light way: "is uses them to deal with a thousand families." "Who else can stop us?" A Zhuang looks puzzled. But at this time, the central authority of the thousand families was in full swing, with a dazzling light like flowers blooming in all directions. All the souls around him retreat. Long Jue people are alert and look. Thousands of family members stopped running and went to the place one after another. He felt a mysterious and magical air rippling in the air. A Zhuang, Poisson and others sniff, face dew shock astonishment: "Tianjiao?" "Yes, among thousands of families, there is an expert in the realm of extinction!" The white night is light. Thousands of families are facing the disaster of extinction. If the hidden existence does not appear again, the thousand families will really end! From the white night near here, his soul emperor felt a kind of unique breath, which was different from thunder bird and wind tiger, but it was quite similar. He knows that this is the most important thing he should pay attention to when he enters a thousand homes!"What is extinction?" Those who come from the land of soul are puzzled. Zhu Yan and others don''t understand Tianjiao''s coldness, but Huang Riyue and others who are in contact with Zhiwu mainland know what this means. But even if it is Tianjiao, what can it do? You know, there are two holy spirit level beasts around the white night. That is to say, there are two Tianjiao standing beside the white night! "Don''t be angry, please hold your hand high and spare me these stupid sons and daughters!" A broad and grand voice spread everywhere, then see the glare, out of a white old man. The old man was ruddy, with a goatee beard, and looked like a fairy from the sky. "The ancestor of the ancestors!" Those desperate thousands of families rushed over, kneeling and crying. "Ancestor! It''s the ancestor! " "It''s been 130 years! The old ancestor finally got out of the pass Thousands of families seemed to see the Savior, and their desperate faces were covered with piety and excitement. "Who is this?" Poisson asked carefully about the snake. "It is said that my father just closed down when he was born. He was my grandfather''s grandfather, that is, my high grandfather. When he entered the forbidden area of our thousand families, he was the top true king. Now he finally sees the emperor''s road and steps into the pride of heaven." There is also a trace of excitement in her eyes, which is the most brilliant existence of her thousand families. However, the birth of thousands of ancestors did not scare the people of longjue. But hear the fire Huang a high cry, wind tiger and Thunderbird rush to, stand in front of the white night. Two Tianjiao, suppress the four sides. Thousands of families can''t be safe because of the birth of this old ancestor! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 When heaven is proud, the true king bows down. Those who used to be higher than the top of the eye, overlooking the existence of the summit of all living beings, now also have to bow. But now this situation is beyond Tianjiao''s control. Thousand also really indifferent looking around, eyes full of vicissitudes. "Grandfather, help me!" Thousand poison as if to see hope, tears heart crack lung''s cry. "White cliff master, can you let me have a way to live, and leave me a thousand families of blood? If any of them has made a mistake, you can find him, can you not implicate our thousands of families? " Thousand also really did not see a thousand poisons, but hesitated under, slowly opened his mouth. "Do you mean a thousand families?" White night went to the front of the two Tianjiao and opened his mouth. "It should represent it." "Well, I ask you, why didn''t you come forward to stop me when you killed my people?" White night questions. "I was closing up." "So you don''t care if you shut up, you have to deal with it when you leave?" "This..." thousand also really hesitated, dare not answer a word. "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t want to hear what you say. I bring these people here to revenge. Why can''t I kill you thousands of people who killed me?" "There is no room for reconciliation. Since you have passed the customs clearance, you can also take action. It happens that there are two Heaven proud places here. You can meet them. Of course, if you think they are not combative, you can fight with me." As soon as this remark fell, the whole audience was in uproar. Tianhun state should challenge Tianjiao of the desolate state? It''s just fantastic! "My Lord, don''t mess around!" "It''s Tianjiao. You can kill Zhenjun with one finger. Don''t be impulsive." After the real monarchs quickly advised. "Grandfather, this is a good opportunity! It''s better to take advantage of the situation to kill this guy who doesn''t know the height of the sky and the earth Qian Kun''s eyes lit up and immediately called out. Qian Du doesn''t speak, but his eyes are shining and staring at him. His meaning can''t be more obvious. A large number of thousands of families are also looking forward to it. The leader here is white night. If he can be subdued, the situation of the crisis will be reversed. This is an opportunity! However... Qian also shook his head. "You''re all wrong. I''m not afraid of these two holy spirits. What I really fear is the existence of the strength of the spirit state in front of me." Thousand also really light looking at the white night, gently open his mouth. As soon as the words fell, it was like thunder. The heaven is so proud of you? "How could that be possible?" "Lao Zu, are you kidding Qiankun lost his voice. "No Qian is really serious. Qian Yi is really the pride of a thousand families. He is the immortal genius of the ancient family which has been passed down for many years. How can he be afraid of the heaven and soul state of white night? "After I stepped into Tianjiao, I was lucky to see a little bit of the way of the great emperor. Although it was only a glimpse of the leopard, I would not stray. This one can prove the great emperor in the future." When this sentence is said, its weight instantly covers all the previous ones. The whole house was silent inside and outside. The emperor! That''s God! Is the master! Is to control the infinite existence of the world! People in Qingge mainland have never heard of the great emperor, and those who enter the soul land only know about the great emperor in books. However, the mainland of Wu is different. As the most chaotic place in the nine soul continent, there have been footprints of the great emperor here, and there are many legends about the great emperor. People have had the concept of the great emperor in their minds. That''s the strong man who can break up Zhiwu with all his actions. People open their eyes as if they have forgotten their breath. They all look at the white night one by one. Some are reverent, some are excited, some are afraid, they are afraid, they are hesitating and they are desperate. If this kind of words is the peak of true king''s mouth, I am afraid most people will not believe it. But this sentence comes out of a Tianjiao''s mouth, which is different. After all, when we reach Tianjiao''s realm, we have already begun to touch the realm of the great emperor. All of a sudden, people also understand why there are two Tianjiao in the daytime. Even a thousand can see, how can they not know? "White cliff Lord, I know that you are eager for revenge, and you also have your principles. However, on the premise of not violating the principles, my family will give you a big gift to make up for your loss. I only hope you can let me live. Killing thousands of families will not bring you any benefits, and even set up a large number of enemies. I know that the white cliff master is not afraid of any enemies, but there is a saying that it is better to have one more friend than one enemy, isn''t it? " Thousand also really slightly droops the head, the tone also slowed down a few minutes, quite respectful. Tianjiao bowed his head! The crowd was shocked. Thousands of families feel bad."Not against the principle?" White night frowned: "what do you mean?" "The meaning is very simple. I will give you an account. This matter, I have learned from the mouth of my thousand families that the white cliff Lord came here for thousand small Qin, right? It was all caused by Qian Du and Qian Mei. Qian Du coveted the position of the master and framed Qian Hao, forcing Qian Xiaoqin, who should be married to Wanyu Kingdom, to become a thousand family rebel and escape. Qian Mei naturally married into Wanyu country and became QianDu''s backup, so that he could control Qianjia... " speaking of this, Qian also closed her eyes and thought about it for three times, and then said," what''s the matter Who did it, you have to stand up and take responsibility. White cliff Lord, I will give you all the people of QianDu and qianmei. In addition, I will lead all the people of the thousand families to submit to you and work for you. As long as you are willing to keep my thousand families, I will promise you any conditions! Including myself, I can also sign a contract with you immediately and pledge my loyalty to the death! No two minds, what? " Long Jue''s person hears the sound, is astonished repeatedly, arrives at the last sentence, already is the heart to beat! This is a great temptation! Loyalty from Tianjiao! The night was full of heart. He saw the performance of Thunderbird and wind tiger. In front of them, those true kings are just like toys. They are all invited by huohuang, whether it''s Thunderbird or Fenghu. Huohuang relies on the bloodline of Phoenix. When others sell their face, huohuang can''t drive them, and white night can''t. But the thousand are really different. The white night looked at the snake with her eyes wrapped in her eyes. She said nothing, but when she saw it, she quickly moved her eyes away. Obviously, she also hopes that white night can let thousands of families live. However, Qianjia is her own family, but white night is to save her and fight against Qianjia. She can never ask for mercy. "My Lord, consider it." Poisson came up and said carefully. "Yes, my Lord, if I can get the protection of Tianjiao, I will be greatly improved. Even in the mainland of Wu, I will be able to walk horizontally!" Huang Riyue also ran over and said in a hurry. If Tianjiao, the supreme existence, can join the Dragon Jue, it will definitely bring infinite benefits to the strong in the Dragon Jue, because they can get in touch with such unreachable characters. If they can get some advice, it will be worth ten years of hard cultivation! The white night turned his head and looked behind him, and most of the souls showed a look of longing. He took a breath, nodded, and said, "I can consider your proposal, but I also have several conditions. You must agree, or I will not accept your surrender." Qian also really knew that if the white night refused, what would happen to the thousand families, and immediately stood up and said, "Your Excellency said." "After the surrender of your thousands of families, all their property should be taken out to compensate those who were wounded or even lost their lives in this battle!" "No problem with that." Thousand also really straightforward agreed. "In addition, you must also take out all the superior skills of your thousands of families and give them to my dragon Jue people to practice." "This..." Qian also really hesitated. "If you don''t want to, we can get it ourselves." "I agree!" I really have no choice but to promise. Although the skills of the thousand schools of learning are not to be spread out, he has no room to go. "Very good. From today on, you will belong to longjue." White night big hand wave way. "Thank you very much." Qian Yizhen quickly knelt down on his knees and cried. The thousand families were completely stunned. My grandfather surrendered. They can''t accept it, but the facts tell them they have no choice. "See you, my Lord!" Thousands of families knelt down together, but cried out helplessly. The people of longjue cheered in unison. The surrender of thousands of families is an absolute victory. "It''s true that you are proud of yourself, but I always treat you equally in longjue. You are in charge of teaching and instructing some talented people in longjue. I will send a group of excellent talents to you every month. You are responsible for teaching them." Said the white night. "Yes, my Lord." Qian Yizhen immediately clasped his fist. The white night nodded, then turned around, looked at the mountain like crowd behind him, opened his mouth and said, "do you want to accept the advice of the strong people in the extinction area?" People were stunned for a moment, and then they cried out like crazy. "Yes "My Lord, we think so much!" "Lord Bai! I have been at the top of the mountain for nearly 60 years. If I can get guidance from Tianjiao, I will be able to step into Tianjiao! " "Lord Bai, please let master Qian teach me! I will try my best to cultivate myself. I will make great achievements in the future. I will do my best for you People seem to be crazy, desperately shouting at the white night, and even some people want to kneel in front of the white night to obtain the qualification of qianyizhen teaching.The white night raised people up and waved to show everyone to be quiet. The crowd quieted down at once. White night took a deep breath and said, "don''t worry, you all have a chance! As I said before, I will send a batch of gifted souls to Qian Yizhen at regular intervals every month, but this does not mean all of them. Besides, I will also select some excellent people and send them to him. It has nothing to do with talent! As long as you are loyal to longjue, you will get the guidance of Tianjiao! " No sooner had this been said, the crowd burst into a tsunami like sound. "Long live the dragon!" "Long live your majesty!" Voice such as waves, continuous, even the real monarchs are excited. After the thousand also really see the bitter smile. "I''ve become a means for adults to unite dragon Jue..." "if you are loyal to me, I will only let you get more and make thousands of families stronger than today." White night seems to have heard thousand also true words, turn round, light says. Thousand also true pupil rises slightly, seem to think of what, busy way: "adult, what do you mean?" "I''ve been in touch with more than Tianjiao." Said the white night softly. This sentence is like a big stone hitting thousands of people on the chest. The inheritance of the emperor! The inheritance of the Emperor... The Lord must be instructed by the great emperor!! Maybe... Qian was really excited. Although he stepped into Tianjiao and was close to the top in the mainland of Wu, the higher he stood, the more he saw things. After entering Tianjiao''s realm, he found that his spiritual cultivation was boundless but hazy. He didn''t know which direction to go, let alone cross that realm, step into the great emperor and achieve orthodoxy. But now a word of white night, let him see hope. "A thousand people will surely pledge their loyalty to the Lord!" Qian Yizhen knelt down again and exclaimed. "Get up!" White night will help it up, light said: "your matter, talk about later, I deal with a few people first!" After that, he moved his eyes and fell on QianDu, Qiankun, qianmei and bajunhong. At the moment, the faces of these people are extremely white. In particular, BA Junhong''s arrogance gradually disappeared, replaced by despair. Even Tianjiao has brought down this man... Wanyuguo, will he still be afraid? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 Qian also really surrendered, declaring that he had given up the thousand poison and others. In fact, from the perspective of Qian Yizhen, his choice is correct. It is caused by QianDu. Naturally, it should be borne by him. There is no need to take the whole thousand families to bury with him! "Ancestor... Ancestor, did you give up on us? I''m the owner of thousands of families. I''ve paid a lot for them. Ancestor, you can''t abandon me! " Thousand poison can''t help it any longer. She suddenly stands up and wants to rush towards Qian Yizhen, but she is soon pressed on the ground by the real kings behind her, full of despair. "QianDu, I ask you, did you send someone to kill the wedding procession sent by wanyuguo Thousand also true close eyes, light asks a way. "No, it was Qianhao who did it with his traitor daughter. The whole family knows about it!" Thousand poisons are busy shouting. "Why do they do this?" "They want to unite with the people of the moon god palace to divide up our thousand families. They collude with the moon god palace and betray us!! If you want to kill them, you should kill them, not us A thousand poisons roar. "This is the time, don''t you admit it?" Qian Yi really shook his head: "although I have been closed, I still know something about things outside. Qianhao himself is the master of thousands of families. He offended Yueshen palace just to protect Qiankun. How could he collude with Yueshen palace? As for qianxiaoqin, if she could marry to wanyuguo, how could she get less than she got from Qianjia? Why do you want to do such a stupid thing? Your excuse is ridiculous "This... This..." thousands of poison forehead was full of sweat, thought for a moment, and then said, "maybe... They have other conspiracies... " do you want to quibble? " Thousand also really cold hum a: "now the moon god palace''s person is outside, as long as I invite the moon flying sky to come in, and then from your claws and teeth to choose a fear of death, let them live, they will certainly do anything." Thousands of poison smell, pale face, the whole person powerless paralysis on the ground. "Is that really the case? How dare you cheat our country BA Junhong''s face beside him was weak, and his eyes flashed with anger. "So what? I''m a dying man. What can you do with me? BA Junhong, don''t forget that you are also meat on the chopping board of others now. You''d better think about how to get rid of it! " Thousand poison facial expression is expressionless say. Bajunhong gnashed his teeth, but did not speak. Qian Mei and Qian Kun trembled on one side, and they were too scared to speak. A thousand poisons, the truth is revealed! Everything has come to light! "My Lord, this is the end of the matter, and there is nothing to ask. You can deal with these people." Thousand also really severe sigh tone, shake head way. The white night nods and looks at the snake. In this case, the biggest victim is her. However, the snake would hang down her head and say in a low voice, "my Lord, you are in charge of it... The snake will listen to you." She knew she couldn''t do it. "That''s good." The white night nodded and winked at a Zhuang beside him. A Zhuang will understand, Qiankun, QianDu and qianmei. "Slow." At this time, bajunhong called out. "Is there a problem?" The white night asked. "Are you going to kill them?" BA Junhong asked. "Qiankun is a traitor and a villain. If you kill him, you will kill him. If you poison me in Dongya mountain, you will not let go." "But qianmei is not wrong. You can''t kill her!" BA Junhong gnawed his teeth. "By what?" Asked the white night, squinting. Bajunhong bowed his head and thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "Lord Bai, since you can accept Qian Yi''s surrender, then you must be able to accept my surrender, right?" "Oh? Do you want me to White night showed a look of great interest: "didn''t you have a hard bone before?" "It was just that I didn''t know what was going on and what was good or bad. Lord Bai, I hope you can let go of me and my woman Qian Mei. Although thousands of families have cheated us, I still have some feelings for this woman. If you can let us go, I will persuade my father and emperor to form an alliance with you, and I will lead me to the throne in the future Wanyuguo has committed itself to you and is completely subordinate to you. " Bajunhong whispered. Many people were surprised that the prince, whose eyes were higher than the top, said such words at this time. But after a careful thought, I was relieved. Even Tianjiao has fallen into the white night. He is just a prince, but there is nothing to be ashamed of. Many people look at BA Junhong differently. It''s time for BA Junhong to think about qianmei. It''s enough to show that he is a man of love and righteousness. "Your Highness..." qianmei tearful eyes. "My Lord, we haven''t had a deep feud with the kingdom of Wanyu. It''s better to settle the enemy than to end it. Now that BA Junhong has said so, maybe we can consider it." Said Poisson in a whisper. White night nods. Bajun Hongdu has decided to surrender, and he has no reason to kill all of them. What''s more, if he can lead Wanyu kingdom to rely on the white night, the influence and significance on longjue will be unprecedented."Killing you is not good for me. Since you want to surrender, make a contract with me and give your life to me." The white night is light. "Yes..." Ba Junhong was unwilling, but he already understood that if he really fought against white night again, he would not only die, but also take advantage of his power and the hostage of the prince to fight against Wanyu Kingdom directly. Although BA Junhong is arrogant, he is not an idiot. Once things develop to that extent, the kingdom of Wanyu will come to the end of thousands of families. It''s better to surrender. Bai Ye can''t see BA Junhong''s mind. However, it doesn''t matter whether he is released or not. If he betrays him, he will become an enemy of Wanyu kingdom. If he doesn''t let him go, the kingdom of Wanyu will fight against him. It''s better to believe him once and let him owe him a favor. Next to the real Jun immediately came to help the white night canvas contract. "After the contract is concluded, you can go back, but I don''t want to wait until you become the throne to surrender. Do you understand?" The white night is light. "I understand that after I go back, I will try my best to persuade my father to let him know the practice and submit to the Lord." Bajunhong whispered. "I hope you don''t forget what you said." White night light road, and then wave. BA Junhong immediately left with Qian Mei. Qian Mei was thankful that she could recover her life. She did not look at the thousand poisons and ran away. Bajunhong''s arms were abandoned, but with the powerful means of Wanyu Kingdom, it is not difficult to take back his arms or even grow new arms. However, can bajunhong really make Wanyu kingdom come down? Some people are still skeptical. Qian Du and Qian Kun are pulled down by a Zhuang, pulled aside and wiped out directly. Thousands of families saw it shocking, but no one dared to make sense. The owner of a thousand families died like this. Countless people sigh. "From today on, entwine snake, you are in charge of all the affairs of the thousand families. This is it! Let''s go. " White night light way, turn to leave. The crowd followed, and all followed. Out of a thousand gates, the moon god palace people did not leave, not only so, but also a group of people. The leader is Fu Taishan, who wants to unite with the Moon Palace to rescue the Qianhao family. Before Fu Taishan understood the situation, he saw the moon flying in a hurry and bent down 90 degrees as a gift. "White cliff master!" "Lord of the moon, have you not left yet?" The white night asked. "The white cliff master has seen the effect. I have been offended before. Please forgive me." The moon is flying in the sky. He secretly looked at the back of the white night, and found that there were still most masters of thousands of families, but they all lowered their heads and looked respectful. The moon flies in the sky, in the heart dark startles, immediately suddenly. Is it that thousands of families have been surrendered? He was terrified, but he found that behind the white night, there was an old man with white hair. The old man''s breath was so thick that he even compared with the real king at the top. He saw a token hanging around the old man''s waist, which was a token of thousands of families. On the top of the mountain, old and old, thousands of people! Link these several together, the moon flies the sky to understand everything immediately. This one, must be a thousand hidden masters! It''s the last card of a thousand. But now, even this card belongs to the white night... Yue Feitian''s mind is almost completely exposed on his face. Bai Ye''s heart is funny, but he doesn''t expose it. He says, "the master of the Moon Palace has been worried. I have never had anything to do with you in the Moon Palace. I hope there will be no hatred in the future. Now, the thousand families have been subordinated to me, and the thousand sinners Qian Kun have been killed by me What''s your attitude towards the Moon Palace "Qiankun is dead. Those disciples of Yueshen palace who were injured by Qiankun naturally deserve to rest in peace. This is the end of the matter. From today on, there is no more enmity between Yueshen palace and Qianjia." Yue Fei Tian is busy. "That''s good." White night nodded and left. When Fu Taishan saw the crowd, Qianhao and others, who were entwined with snakes, rushed to meet them. "Brother Qianhao, are you ok?" "Brother Fu, here you are Qianhao made a hasty ceremony. White night strong crush thousands of families, and all because of their daughter, Qianhao''s heart is full of taste. He never thought that his daughter had such a great ability. Looking at the thousands of souls around him, even Tianjiao, he had a dreamy and realistic feeling. However, the most unreal thing is to entangle the snake. She quietly followed the white night behind, a pair of bright eyes closely watching the white night, a little tears from the eyes overflow. She ran over and stood beside the white night. "Thank you, my lord..." "thank you very much? You''re my dragon, and I won''t let you die. " The white night seems to have guessed the snake''s words and spoke slightly. Winding snake Leng next, the corner of the mouth slightly Yang, but eyes full of tears."My Lord, I''m really glad to meet you..." "don''t forget, you were obedient to me after taking my poison, but now you can''t beat me. I''ll order someone to distribute the antidote to you and Shan xiongao. You will be free in the future." "Free body?" The snake''s eyes trembled. "Yes, if you want to stay in longjue, you can stay here. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time. I will not force you to stay." "No, I won''t leave!" She said quickly, with a hard attitude. The white night was stunned for a moment, looking at her strangely, but seeing her tearful eyes, a face of injustice, could not help laughing. "It''s up to you... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 BA Junhong ran all the way with qianmei and went straight to Wanyu country. Along the way, the two men were careful to avoid the thieves and bandits, and finally entered the territory of wanyuguo. It took a while for the general guarding the border to recognize that he was the prince who had not been abroad for a long time. However, when he saw the miserable appearance of bajunhong, everyone was shocked. The general sent elite soldiers to send the prince and princess to the palace. On the way, two people were in a state of shock. Qianmei''s face turned white and she was still shivering. "How dare you father and daughter cheat me Bajunhong on the carriage was stopped bleeding, and put magic weapons on the phantom limb. After a little treatment, his eyes were cold, staring at qianmei. "Temple... Your highness, I don''t know about it. It''s all arranged by my father..." Qian Mei shivered all over and said in a hurry. "If you were involved in this, how could your father not inform you of the plan? You cunt, do you think I''m easy to cheat BA Junhong suddenly reached out and grabbed qianmei''s hair and pulled her over. "Ah..." qianmei screamed. "Your Highness... You... Don''t you love me? You... You didn''t do it for me... " " surrender to the white night for you, right? Ha ha, you stupid woman, you are really amorous! What kind of person is my highness? If you had a thousand families to support you, my highness would have looked at you more. But now you have no family. In my highness''s eyes, it''s just a body that can vent your desire! Do you really think my highness will plead with the white night for you? A woman like you will not look at her more when she dies BA Junhong kicks qianmei away. Qianmei falls on the ground, dishevelled and in a mess. She wanted to cry without tears. She was afraid. Now she had lost everything. The only thing she could rely on was bajunhong, but she didn''t want to. Bajunhong thought so. "I plead with you only to confuse white night and make him think that I am a man of love and righteousness! In this way, he will let me go back Bajunhong sneered: "but he has misjudged me. This time I go back, for him, is to let the tiger return to the mountain!" "But you have made a contract..." Qian Mei cried. "So what? He''s just a man from heaven and soul. How strong can the contract be? I will go back and ask my father to invite the strongest soul in the kingdom of Wanyu, and then ask my teacher to come out of the mountain to force me to break the contract! The teacher is the strongest contract teacher in mainland China! He must have a way In BA Junhong''s pupil beads, there was a ferocious light shining: "when this contract is terminated, it will be the time for us to report today''s disgrace!" ... br > ... after the matter of Qianjia was settled, daynight began to prepare for the establishment of longjue sub base on Zhiwu mainland. Dongyashan is naturally the best choice. With the help of the snake Poisson and the help of Qian Yizhen, everything went smoothly. Huohuang falls on her shoulder and says a few words. Bai Ye nods and informs a Zhuang nearby. Zhuang runs away. After a while, the man comes back again and whispers: "your honor, you are all ready." "Bring them all to the main hall." White night to fire Huang Road, and then walk toward the main hall. With a long cry, the fire phoenix flew out of the mountain. Before long, a large number of terrible beasts came up from the foot of the mountain. The souls on the road can''t avoid it. The fierce beasts went up the mountain, causing a commotion. However, after participating in the Qianjia incident, most soul people knew that these fierce beasts were obedient to the Lord of dragon Jue, but they were not so afraid. On the contrary, they worshipped the white night more and more. "Look, look, that''s the six antelope! Tut Tut, it is said that the people who see it will have good luck in their life! But the famous spirit beast "The one over there... Is it a fire cloud lion? How magnificent! It''s said that it will take 300 years for this fierce beast to grow up. It''s easy to swallow Zhenjun raw! " "Terrible... Are these guys at your command? Who is the adult? Why is it so powerful? " Longjue''s soul people all ran out one by one, lying on the top of the wall to watch, their faces full of excitement. Under the guidance of huohuang, these animals head for the main hall one by one. After a while, the main hall has been filled with all kinds of monstrous animals. Sitting at the top of the table in the white night, he looked at the fierce beasts at the bottom quietly, and then waved. Someone nearby immediately carried out large boxes and stacked them in front of these animals. When the boxes were opened, they were filled with rare natural materials and earth treasures, as well as a large number of pills. The eyes of those animals immediately came out, and some of them even drooled all over the floor. Most of these things come from thousands of families. The reason why this incident can be solved so quickly is because of these animals, who promised Guo huohuang to reward them before the white night. "Huohuang, you can distribute it." White night to see even fire Huang is a face of greed, white it one eye, mouth way."Yes... Yes, my Lord!" Huohuang laughed a few times, then flew to those boxes, cleared her throat, called a few times, and the beasts immediately fell on their knees. With a cry from huohuang, an animal that looks like a cheetah and has scales all over her body comes out. Huohuang immediately waves her wings, and some pills and materials fly out. The animal roars excitedly and swallows all these things. Then she runs aside and lies down in a deep sleep. For animals, sleeping is practice. Huohuang calls again, and another animal comes. Huohuang waves her wings, and a little material flies into the animal''s mouth. The beast was extremely satisfied and ran to one side and fell asleep. The straight frown that the white night looks above. "Don''t be so stingy. Distribute it according to the quantity I arranged before. As for your share, I''ll keep it for you." As soon as huohuang heard this, she was quite embarrassed and increased the frequency of her wings shaking. The distribution of the benefits lasted a long time, and all the animals were satisfied. However, they were not polite. They directly took the white night hall as a nest and went to sleep on the spot. All kinds of mixed spirits mixed together, making the atmosphere inside the hall very strange. At the end of the day, there are the striking Holy Spirit, Tianjiao, Fenghu and Thunderbird. Wind tiger step by step, full of pride, tiger eyes around the wind. Thunderbird flies with lightning and flies into the hall in an instant. All the way behind him is sparks and lightning. The startled longjue''s scalp is numb and his hair is set up. When the two Holy Spirit beasts entered the temple, the atmosphere of the whole hall was different. The sleeping fierce beasts were awakened one after another, crawling on their knees, shivering. Except for the Phoenix, they are the king. On the other side of the white night, a Zhuang again winked. A Zhuang understood and called to the inner hall. Several disciples came out carrying boxes. The boxes are piled up like mountains, and they are all things for cultivation. The Thunderbird and the wind tiger look at each other. The wind tiger directly opens its mouth and swallows half of the materials. The Thunderbird is not polite. It quickly revolves around the materials, and instantly vaporizes and absorbs them. However, the two sacred objects did not leave at this point, but revolved around the white night, as if looking at something. "Do you have anything else to do?" Open your mouth at night. Most animals of Tianjiao level are psychic, and these two are no exception. "Allow me to pay my highest respect to you!" At this time, Thunderbird opened its voice, clear and crisp, like the voice of a young woman. "And me The wind tiger crawls on the ground, making a submissive appearance. White night slightly a Leng. What does that mean? However, the Thunderbird flew to the front of the white night. Its body shook and dropped a feather with lightning. The feather was extremely light, like an object specially used for soul training. It is light floating, steady fall in the palm of the palm of the white night. "This feather is my keepsake. If you need any help from me, please contact me with it!" The Thunderbird said, fluttered its wings and disappeared into a flash of lightning. "My Lord, this is my keepsake, just like Thunderbird. If you can use my place in the future, please tell me!" Wind tiger said, shaking a long beard, and then into a strong wind left. The white night is in a fog, inexplicably looking at the fire Huang. "What the hell is going on here?" "Don''t you know, my lord?" Fire Huang into a sparrow size, fell on his shoulder, chirping said: "they are the adults you love." "Talent?" "Yes, they are arrogant, and naturally they are not weaker than the guy named qianyizhen. So they can see that you have the opportunity to get involved in the existence of the great emperor''s inheritance. Therefore, they begin to flatter you now. If you can really visit the great emperor in the future, they will rely on the great emperor and ascend the sky step by step!" "Feelings these guys are doing such an abacus." White night chuckles: "but good, there are two Tianjiao bodyguards to protect, at least in the mainland, I am safe." "Even so, I hope adults can keep a low profile." "How do you say that?" "Although you are gifted and have the inheritance of the emperor, the nine souls of the mainland are as strong as the forest. If the inheritance of the emperor is noticed by those strong people, they are afraid that they will come to attack their ideas. Adults can be invincible here, but it is still very small if they are placed in the land of nine souls." Fire Huang serious way. White night nodded: "you are right, the gun hits the first bird." "Adult..." just as she and huohuang are still talking, a soul person rushes in outside. Seeing this in the white night, I got up immediately. His name is Zhang Biao. He sent him to investigate the matter of Vientiane gate. "Zhang Biao, come and talk." "Yes, my Lord!" Zhang Biao stepped forward quickly. "What? Can you contact the Vientiane gate Asked the white night."Hui adult... His subordinates can''t contact the Vientiane gate..." Zhang Biao was embarrassed and knelt down on one knee. "Didn''t you find it?" "No, my Lord, I found the Vientiane gate, but the Vientiane gate is under control..." Zhang Biao said carefully. . (I finally called. I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s being repaired at home. The whole county suddenly stopped using electricity for five hours and uploaded it late. Please forgive me...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 Control the Vientiane gate? The white night froze. Has the chaos reached this point in mainland China? Even the Vientiane gate fell into the hands of others? "What force did it?" "That power is huge. They are directly established in the address of the Vientiane gate and control all the people of the gate. Because Tianjiao was sitting in the town, his subordinates didn''t dare to get too close. They could only observe from a distance. Each of them showed the pattern of mountains and rivers on their clothes. According to my preliminary judgment, that force might be the boundary between mountains and rivers! " Zhang Biao said. "The boundary between mountains and rivers?" Next to a Zhuang lost his voice and called. "Have you heard of it?" Asked the white night. "Most people in mainland China should have heard of it." Ah Zhuang road. "So famous?" "It''s more than famous! You don''t know, my Lord, that this mountain and river realm is the most vicious in mainland China. It was founded 300 years ago by a great evil man Shanhe. This force only accepts the soul of big evils and powerful powers. Therefore, it is very powerful. The doctrine of mountain and river circles advocates the supremacy of interests. As long as you can obtain benefits, you can do without breaking the means. According to incomplete statistics, mountain and river circles have their own After that, he slaughtered 37 cities and towns, countless towns and villages, and tens of thousands of souls died in their hands, which is a big cancer to the mainland of Wu! " Ah Zhuang changed his ways a few times. "Since interests are paramount, why should the mountain and river boundary control the Vientiane gate? The Vientiane gate in mainland China is in decline. It is still a question whether it can be maintained. I am afraid the resources in the gate are extremely scarce. Why do they do this Thinking in the white night. They are also confused. "Who is the superior responsible for the Vientiane gate in Wudang?" At this time, the white night suddenly asked. "It''s xiongjue continent... But it''s too far away from us. It takes a year and a half for the Vientiane people there to send a letter here." Ah Zhuang road. "The great mainland?" I remember seeing it in the historical records of Dongya mountain. It is a land boundary with "three gods and five saints" and "Nine Emperors and ten emperors". If we say that most of the sects in Qingge, jinhun and Zhiwu have general sects, most of them are located in xiongjue continent. Because it is only a river away from the four continents, it is the place where the spirits of the nine spirits land gather. But the distance to Wu, jinhun and Qingge is too far. "The Vientiane gate is powerful. If the Vientiane gate to Wudang is controlled by others, even if it is far away, it will send experts to suppress it! How do the people in mountain and river circles deal with these Vientiane disciples coming from the upper mainland? " Asked the white night. "They should send someone to disguise as a member of the Vientiane sect to get rid of the existence of these people, so as to hide from the world." Zhang Biao said. Thinking for a moment in the white night, he opened his mouth and said, "no matter, Zhuang, go and clean up. I''ll go to the boundary of mountains and rivers." "My Lord, mountains and rivers can''t be provoked. They are as good as clouds. If we fight against them, we will suffer a lot." A Zhuang is busy. "When did you become as timid as Poisson?" White night looked at a Zhuang strangely: "before I moved a thousand homes, Poisson is also like you said." "This..." ah Zhuang opened his mouth and could not speak. "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful. Zhang Biao, go and tell Qian Yizhen to go with him. Huohuang, you go to inform the wind tiger and Thunderbird, let them support me at any time. I will take three Tianjiao, is there any problem? " Said the white night. "This... This of course no problem..." a Zhuang Leng next, secretly swallowed saliva. Three Tianjiao as bodyguards? In the whole mainland of Wu, I''m afraid that only white night can do so much... "why do you want to go to the mountains and rivers? Everyone knows that the Vientiane gate in the mainland of Wu is in vain. Is it possible that adults want to control the Vientiane gate Next to Zhang Biao hesitated, can not help but ask. "When I came out of Qingge mainland, the Vientiane gate took more care of me, and I should be grateful when I was a man." White night light said. Zhang Biao and a Zhuang nodded. Soon, Qian was summoned. White night casually explained next, then took thousand also really left Dongya mountain. Zhang Biao was sent by white night to continue to collect information about the Vientiane gate and the mountain and river boundary and report to him at any time. It''s enough for snake entanglement and Poisson to deal with the affairs of Dongya mountain. They are on the road. "The address of the Vientiane gate has been changed three times. It was originally on the edge of Dushan mountain. It was moved to the original place because of the continuous harassment by thieves and bandits. However, the fire horse bandits on the attack site were rampant. They broke the gate more than once and robbed most of its property. The Vientiane gate was unbearably miserable. Later, because of a strange incident, the gate moved again. This time, it moved to the present day Beside the horse city. " "Tianma city?" "It''s the capital of the mountains and rivers." The thousand true Tao riding on a horse beside him. Thinking in the white night. The reason for the second relocation is probably what the elders of Xiaoxu dreamland said?Is it because of the inheritance of the imperial system that the boundary of mountains and rivers controls Vientiane gate? Or maybe. Tianma city is very far away from Dongya mountain. Zhang Biao, who was originally a member of Feijian mountain villa, was sent to look for the trace of the Vientiane gate before he attacked Dongya mountain in the daytime. "There''s a situation ahead!" Walking, side closed eyes thousand also really slightly open old eyes, mouth said. "If you don''t get into trouble, just go around." Said the white night. Most of the people in front of him came out to work again, but all the way was burning, killing and looting. If he took care of everything, he could not be busy. White night is not a good man. However, walking forward a little, the white night can not help but stop. In front of them were two groups, which had been smashed into a piece. The ground was full of corpses, and the blood was flowing. The scene was in a mess. White night at random glance two groups of people, eyes can not help but fall on one of the group of people. "The design of mountains and rivers... Thousands of true, these people should not be the people of mountains and rivers?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Yes." Qian Yizhen nodded: "I have dealt with experts in mountain and river circles before. Although the mountain and river boundary is very chaotic, there are still some rules, and the uniform must be unified. In the clothing of mountain and river boundary, the number of rivers and mountains represents their status in the mountain and river boundary. The leaders of mountain and river sector call themselves the leader of the world. There are seven mountains and seven rivers on their sleeves, and the rest decrease in turn. For example, these people have only one mountain and one water He is the lowest ranking disciple in the boundary of mountains and rivers. " "The lowest status has supreme power?" The white night was stunned. None of the disciples of mountain and river realm who are fighting are under the fifth level of Yang soul state. "If this is the lowest combat power of mountain and river boundary, how strong is the overall strength of mountain and river boundary?" Asked the white night. "In the whole mainland of Wuhan, it is the top. The mountain and river circles never leave any survivors. When people in mainland Wu talk about the boundary of mountains and rivers, no one talks about it. You know, what this force does is against humanity and people are angry with each other." Qian Yizhen said: "from exterminating gate, Tu village to Tucheng, as long as they are against them, they will kill none of them. Moreover, it is said that there are more soul people in the mountain and river boundary who practice evil soul method and practice martial arts with living people. However, the mountain and river boundary is strong like a forest. No one dares to fight against them and can only avoid it." "In this way, those Vientiane disciples controlled by mountains and rivers are in dire straits." White night whispered: "we must find a way to rescue the people of Vientiane." "My Lord, do you have to save it?" Qian also really asked, obviously, he was a bit afraid. "Yes." White night nods. The reason why he was able to inherit the imperial system was that those ancestors in Xiaohuan territory, since they came from the Vientiane gate here, had to repay the kindness in the daytime. "Kill those people first, and leave them alive. I''ll talk to you." Said the white night. "Yes." Qian also really nodded, and with a flick of his finger, a breath of soul came out of his finger, like a flying arrow, and instantly disappeared into the forehead of a supreme mountain and river realm. The supreme one fell to the ground and died without even responding. The same is true for thousands of people. If you flick your fingers again, you can even shoot dozens of times. All the people in the mountain and river boundary will fall to the ground, with their heads pierced, without exception. How amazing! White night to see some confused. "What skill is this?" "Yi Yang Zhi!" "Yi Yang Zhi? What a strange name "Why are there so many miracles in the mainland? Do adults want to learn? It''s just a little trick. You can''t look at it with the help of adults. " Thousand also true smile way. "Of course, I don''t like it... But small tricks also have magical effects. Recently, when I created my own skills, I found that there is a bridge between any skill. If I can get through these skills, I will find a new one!" White night pretends to be calm. After hearing the sound, Qian Yizhen held fists and saluted at night: "although the spirit level of adults is low, the understanding of soul power is extremely advanced. I really admire it!" "Er... Ha ha, flattery..." the white night snickered, but I don''t know whether Qian Yizhen is sincere or just flattering. "You are modest. Since you ask me, you really don''t hide your privacy. The formula of Yiyang finger is very simple. I''ll repeat it again." Having said that, he began to read the pithy formula. Listen carefully at night. The two people like this communication, but there is a big chaos. The people in the mountain and river boundary suddenly died, one by one their forehead was pierced, and they died directly. Those who fought with the people in the mountain and river boundary immediately panicked. All of them stepped back together and looked at the two people here nervously. The supreme being killed by seconds, that comes at least is the true king, moreover, is not the ordinary true gentleman!! Are these two enemies or friends?At this time, a man in green with a long sword went to the vehicle which had fallen on the road. Then he came up and looked at them. He was brave enough to hold his fist at Qian Yi Zhen. "Thank you for your help. Who are you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 "My lord?" When it comes to xingtou, Qian Yizhen''s face is stiff. He turns his head and looks at the man in green clothes. He frowns and says, "are you talking to me?" "Of course." The young man said respectfully. "You''re mistaken. I''m just a valet. This is the adult." Thousand also really point to the white night nearby, hum a voice to say. This kind of wrong person is the most taboo of the master, Qian also really won''t have a good impression on this man. "Ah?" The young man was stunned and looked at the white night, and his expression immediately became strange. "Five levels of heaven soul state?" "It''s about to the sixth step." The white night couldn''t help but answer. "It doesn''t matter." The man was relieved. In places like Zhiwu, can you see people in tianhunjing? Is this person a descendant of a powerful family? But if so, how could he be born? The people of potential clan cultivate their offspring in a closed way. They will never be released until they reach the Yang soul state. It seems that the dandies of a certain powerful clan, regardless of the family''s opposition, went out to play without authorization. Otherwise, how could there be such masters around? The young man guessed in his heart. However, white night did not know the young man''s conjecture. Qian Yizhen killed dozens of people in a row. The rest of the mountain and river circles were shocked and immediately ran away. The young man rushed to kill him. As soon as Qian Yizhen''s eyes congealed, his momentum swept over like a storm. He wrapped up a supreme master and threw it here. This is the dread of Tianjiao. To deal with such figures as the supreme, one should move his fingers at most. "My Lord, I''ve got them." Thousand also really respectful way. "Well." The white night nodded, and did not pay attention to the young man. He went straight to the soul of the mountain and river world and said, "do you want to live?" "Yes! Think! My Lord, let me go The man was so frightened that his whole body trembled like a sieve, his nose and tears flowed out together, like a frightened bird. "If you want to live, you can answer whatever I ask you. Do you understand?" The white night whispered. "Yes! Yes! What do adults ask me? I''ll tell you everything you know! " The man said in a hurry. "Is the Vientiane gate under your control now?" "Yes... Yes... We have occupied the Vientiane gate, and have installed some people to enter the gate. They have formal costumes, tokens, and even know the historical records of the gate. The Vientiane gate is already equivalent to a branch of our mountain and river boundary..." the man was busy. "Who is the current leader of your mountain and river boundary?" "Black bridegroom." "What''s your name? Black bridegroom "Yes, it''s him. I don''t know what his real name is. But we in the mountain and river circles used to call him the black bridegroom, but now we call him the Lord of the world." The man lowered his head. "What a strange name." Murmured in the white night. "Mountain and river boundary is a place where a group of vicious people gather. Few of them are good people and keep their own information confidential. Most of them call themselves by their names. Who does not covet the throne of the world Lord? It''s said that one day there were two leaders in the mountain and river boundary, and internal fighting was a common occurrence. They were not powerful, but in fact, they were not peaceful. " Qian Yizhen said. White night nodded, but he was not interested in these, so he continued to ask questions. "The Vientiane gate to Wudang has been silent for many years. What''s in the gate that attracts you? Do you have to risk so much to control them? Tell me your purpose If you are sent by the Lord to learn about this matter, let alone one mountain and river boundary, even ten mountain and river boundaries will have to be flattened. "This... I don''t know." The man shook his head. "You don''t see the coffin and you don''t cry?" Draw out the sword at night. Seeing this, the man knelt down on the ground in a hurry and wailed: "my Lord, I really don''t know. Even if you kill the villain, it''s useless. Villain is only an ordinary member of the mountain and river boundary, and it''s only half a year before entering the boundary of mountains and rivers. How can you know so much!" See this, white night gently smile, put away the sword. "It seems that you really don''t know. Forget it, I won''t force you." Said the white night, stepping on the horse and walking forward. "Kill him." "Yes." Thousand also really nods, raises the hand, will have the result this mountain river boundary person. "My lord... My lord... Didn''t you say that if I told you everything, you wouldn''t kill me? How can you break your promise, my lord The man panicked and yelled like a madman. "When will I promise you not to kill you? I just asked you if you want to live, but I didn''t say let you go White night side head said. The pupil of that person shrinks, still want to say what, was crushed by a momentum of body, turn into meat sauce to die miserably.The man in Tsing was watching all the way, frowning. Qian also really ignored these people and left with the white night. But at this time, a crisp sound came from the frame which had fallen to the ground from afar. "This young master killed well. He should not be soft hearted to the cancer of the mountains and rivers. The so-called morality does not exist for them. All these moths should be killed!" While talking, a girl in pink and all kinds of luxury accessories came out of the frame. The young girl is very beautiful. With a single glance, it makes people''s heart beat faster and her breath is short. Her skin is covered with frost and snow. Her facial features are exquisite and picturesque. Her hair is like the night and her eyes are like stars. She is like a masterpiece of the gods. However, her temperament is somewhat vulgar, which can be regarded as a flaw in the jade. However, the girl''s words did not let the white night stop. He directly led Qian Yizhen to leave without looking back. White night to deal with these people in the mountains and rivers is for the Vientiane gate, and he does not intend to save the United States as a hero. However, the act of white night immediately angered several bodyguards beside the girl, and one of them said angrily, "Hey, stinky boy, my lady is talking to you! How dare you be so rude? " As soon as the words fell, the young girl and the young man turned pale. "Shut up!" The girl drank low. But it''s late. As soon as the bodyguard finished his words, his body suddenly exploded and was twisted into powder by a stream of air. "Bastard, how dare you be so rude to my adult? Believe it or not, I will send you all to meet these people on the earth? " Thousand also true voice is cold, turn head to drink a way. The crowd was shaking. Those who claim to be masters in daily life don''t even see how Qian really does it. The girl was stained with blood, but her manner was still dignified and did not show too much panic. Instead, she said quietly, "my men don''t know how to behave. I''m sorry for offending the elder and the young master. But don''t leave in a hurry. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to escape so easily. Please tell your name and wait for me Daily report. " "No, it''s just a chance encounter. What''s more, I didn''t intend to save you! It''s true. Let''s go. " White night riding a horse to step forward, the head also does not return to say. Qian also really takes back his sight and goes with the white night. The girl''s eyes flashed and she didn''t speak again. But at this time, an air wave suddenly broke the rocks and plants in front of us, like a hurricane, rolling towards this side. The horses in their crotch were frightened and frantically broke free. White night and thousand also really jump off the horse, two horses directly run like crazy. "It''s kind of you to express your gratitude. If you don''t appreciate it, how can you neglect her so much? I don''t know etiquette! If other people don''t say so, I''m the first one to say no to you! " A burst of hearty laughter came, followed by three figures flying quickly, trampling on the air, such as a fairy walking, a step of thousands of miles, in an instant, they fell in front of the white night and thousand Yizhen. "Young master Qing, are you here?" The young girl opened the moon like a tiny smile, busy mouth way. "Miss Kai, after receiving your message, Jingyao immediately contacted two respected teachers of LuanWu college to come to the rescue. Miss Kai, are you ok?" Qingjingyao showed concern. "All right. Thank you for your concern." The girl shook her head. "I''ll be fine." Qingjingyao smiles, then turns his head, stares at the white night and Qian Yizhen, chuckles and says: "two, hurry up and apologize to miss Kai!" "Sorry? What''s your apology? " The white night asked. "Shouldn''t you apologize for neglecting Miss Kai?" Qingjing Yao said with a smile. "What can you do if I don''t apologize?" Asked the white night. "Ha ha, you can''t help apologizing, because here, you have to listen to me!" Qingjing Yao a smile, the two old people beside him all come forward, imposing, oppressing them. The peak is true king! Both of them are the real king of the peak. Their momentum is extremely terrifying. "My two teachers hate those people who don''t know how to be polite. It''s because of you that we have become so confused in Wudang." Qingjing Yao hums and laughs. The momentum of the two people has already wrapped up the white night and the thousand, just like the cicada pupa. However, when the momentum passed, the two men did not move, as if everything did not exist... the pupils of the two old men were frozen and their faces were a little ugly. They can see through the cultivation of the white night, but they can''t see the strength of the old man with white clothes and white hair beside them. His power is like a chaos, which can''t be seen clearly or touched... master! They said in secret. But just then, the night opened. He took a step forward and walked out of the momentum of the two men and opened his mouth slowly."You scared my horse away. You don''t want to apologize to me. You want me to apologize to her? In addition, I have never heard of a Tianjiao who wants to listen to the words of two top-level real kings. Is there such a thing happening in mainland Wu? " As soon as the voice fell, the thousand beside him stamped his feet. Click! In a flash, the momentum of the two peak real kings was like broken glass, and they fell to the ground, and a more powerful momentum collided down. They couldn''t bear it. They even bent their knees and knelt down. "Teacher!" Qingjing Yao exclaimed. The crowd was more shocked and glared. The old man beside the young man... Is Tianjiao? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 "Tianjiao? Are you Tianjiao Their faces were shocked and they wanted to get up, but they were extremely difficult. It was as if they were stepping on the ancient gods on their shoulders, and their skeletons seemed to be broken. In addition to Tianjiao, no one can give them such pressure! "Two teachers, is this... Is it true? Is this old man Tianjiao Qing Jing Yao a face shocked, incredibly looking at the two old men kneeling on the ground. "Shut up! Get down on your knees! Kowtow to Tianjiao One of them changed his face and cried in a hurry. "This... This..." qingjingyao felt that his brain could not turn completely. How can we meet Tianjiao? "Jingyao, don''t you kneel down Another peak true king saw its hesitation, also anxious, hastened to speak. Qingjingyao''s face changed for a while, but both teachers knelt down. It was obvious that the situation was not light. They bit their teeth and finally knelt down. They bowed their heads and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Tianjiao. I don''t know Mount Tai. I offended you. Please forgive me." The voice is very stiff, but for qingjingyao, it is very rare. How much courage does it take to make such a humiliating act in front of his beloved? The moon over there did not dare to neglect, and immediately led the family members to bow down as a gift. "Kai Yueru has met my predecessors." Although he was polite, he was dignified and generous. He could not see any embarrassment. However, these people''s words of flattery, thousand also really seem not to hear half a minute, but directly look at the white night. "Abolish a layer of cultivation to show punishment." White night quiet road, directly pull to open the moon such as the horse, turn up to go forward. Qian also really nodded and waved his big hand. There was a surge of momentum. Bang! The two peaks of Zhenjun and qingjingyao''s chest sank and spat blood, as if struck by lightning. "You..." Qingjing Yao was angry, with blood in his mouth and was about to attack. He was immediately held down by one of the real kings. "Shut up!" That''s very angry. Qingjing Yao swallowed the word "bastard" in his mouth. "Any complaints?" A thousand questions. "No... absolutely not! Thank you for your kindness. Thank you very much The two real kings at the top of the mountain seem to worship their ancestors and do not stop kowtowing. Thousand also really a swing sleeve robe, lead a horse to leave. When they left, the two real kings of the summit spit out their breath and sat down on the ground like an amnesty. "Teacher, why are you afraid of them? What if it''s Tianjiao? My family has been dominating the mainland for many years, but can''t we deal with Tianjiao? " Qingjingyao broke away from the real king''s hand and roared angrily. "Jingyao, do you know what Tianjiao is? He''s going to kill us. No one here can escape alive! " The old man hated that iron was not made of steel. "I''m qingjiada Shao. He dares to touch me?" Qingjingyao had some lack of confidence. "We''re all dead here. Who cares who you are? In front of them, we can''t even ask for help! " Another man sank. "Damn it!" What else does qingjingyao want to say? His chest suddenly aches, and his mouth spits blood again. The two top true kings were beaten to be the middle true kings. He had to set foot in the realms of real kings. After such a blow, I don''t know how many years of cultivation will be needed to step into that step. Qingjingyao clenched his fist with anger in his eyes. "Young master Qing, are you ok?" Kai Yueru came over and asked for concern. "I''m all right." Qingjingyao looks ugly. "Mr. Qing, I''m really sorry. It''s all because of me that this disaster happened." The moon opens like a look of remorse. "Miss Kai, don''t blame yourself. We can''t see through the realm of Tianjiao. We can''t see through the level of Tianjiao''s realm. We can''t see through it. Especially the young man, I don''t think he''s simple. He''s not like a man in the heaven and soul state. Maybe he''s hiding his strength." Said the old man. "In any case, all of you are responsible for this unexpected disaster. Mr. Qing, when I go back, I will ask my father to send us the best medicinal materials to help you and the two teachers recover their accomplishments as soon as possible, so as to make up for it." The moon is like a road. "Miss Kai is polite. I don''t have to. I just hurt two teachers." Qingjingyao''s eyes were full of anger and looked at the distance: "as for the two people, I''ll let them go this time. When I meet them in huangtiancheng next time, I''ll make sure they can''t bear it!" "If they really dare to go to Huangtian City, what Xuqing family will do? Jingyao, you are a student of my LuanWu college. If you and I have suffered a great loss, the college will certainly not let them go! " The old man hummed, obviously not convinced. ...... ......After this little disturbance, they set out again. However, what surprised the white night was that the two new horses were so fast that they were nearly twice as fast as their previous horses. Sitting on them seemed to fly. "What kind of horse is this?" "Mr. Hui, this is called Fengchi horse. It is a BMW made in the place where the wind comes from." "Good horse, where can I get it?" Asked the white night. "If you have money, you can get it, but as far as I know, the price of the horse is not cheap, but I have been closed for so many years, and I don''t know what the black market is like now." A thousand are true. "Black market?" "Is there still a black market in mainland China "Of course." Qian also looked at the white night strangely: "no matter how chaotic the place is, there is its potential order, otherwise, it will not exist for so long. No matter who dares to set up the black market in the mainland, no matter who dares to set up the black market in the dark market, no matter who dares to set up the black market in the dark market, no matter who dares to take advantage of the rules in the dark market, they will not be able to protect the black market "So it is." White night nodded thoughtfully: "next time I have time to go around the black market, to see if there is any useful baby." "As long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t buy in the black market. Now that you''ve got Heifeng stronghold, it''s time to go to the black market and pick up some treasures." Thousand also true smile way. "Let''s talk about it. We''ll solve the problem of mountain and river boundary first." White night said, fierce drive horse, run forward. It took them seven days to get close to Tianma City, the capital of the mountain and river boundary. There are no cities or villages around the boundary of mountains and rivers, or even the influence of a clan. Who can survive without the tumor around. Bai Ye and Qian Yizhen ran all the way to Tianma city. On the way, we saw many secret sentries, which were arranged by the boundary of mountains and rivers. He called at the pass of heaven. "Stop, where are you from? Do you know where this is? " After the sound came out, a fierce man with a long knife and a cloth robe came out. The man is blind and has a scar several inches long on his face, like a centipede. He is very cautious. He has a fierce one eye and stares at the two people below. "True king?" White night slightly Leng. "Guard the door with Zhenjun? I thought we were the only ones who would do this "Er..." next to the thousand also really listen to the sweat incomparable. But really want to say, can use the real king to guard the gate is really so few, dragon is one of them. "Hello, what can I ask you? Didn''t you hear me? " The people at the top were impatient. They roared in a rough voice. Several figures appeared on both sides. All of them were from mountain and river circles. They were carrying sharp spears one by one. The soul force riot, as if at any time from the point of the spear, run through the two people. There was a lot of killing. But the white night is not afraid. There are some supreme masters around. Even if you drag down the real king from above, you can''t have a thousand fingers to pinch. "We are here to find the Vientiane gate. Is it in Tianma city?" The white night looks calm and shouts. "Vientiane gate?" Several people listened, looked at each other, and then laughed. "What are you laughing at?" Asked the white night. "Oh, oh, nothing, nothing, nothing to laugh at. Then, we are the people of the Vientiane gate, and the Vientiane gate is indeed in Tianma city! Are you looking for the Vientiane gate "Yes." "What''s the matter? If something happens, just as we say, I will inform our elder! " The real gentleman said with a smile, his face full of banter. The people next to me laughed more happily. "Oh?" The white night looked at the people laughing on both sides and said, "you don''t look like that." "Can there be a fake? What do you think this is? " The real king said, taking off the token on his waist, he raised it and shook it. At a glance, it is the token of the Vientiane gate! "What a Vientiane gate token!" A thousand are true. "If it''s fake, I''ll replace it!" Zhenjun said with a smile. "Hee hee, we have it too!" Next to those holding guns pointing to the white night and thousand also really the Supreme People, hey hey, a smile, also take out the token one after another. Looking around in the daytime, I didn''t speak. Qian Yizhen whispered: "they have already controlled the Vientiane gate. It''s OK to have as many tokens as they want. These are still people from mountain and river boundary." "I know." The white night whispered. "Well, since you are looking for the Vientiane disciples, should you also show your identity?" Exclaimed Zhenjun. "I am the master who came to the land of the soul! This time, I want to see the status quo of Vientiane gate here. "The master''s hand was dangling from his waist. "Master?" "Into the soul land?" Several people are stupefied. Master, they have heard about entering the soul land, but this is all about the low-level continent. How did the low-level continent come here? The true gentleman thought for a while, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, and said with a smile, "well, since you want to go to the Vientiane gate, I''ll take you there." After that, Zhenjun opened the gate of the pass and let the night and the thousand go in. "Come with me!" Zhen Jun pulls a horse, laughs and shouts, and runs to the road to Tianma city. Two people are not polite, galloping. "Two idiots!" Those souls with guns snickered. "See how they were skinned." "Ha ha ha ha...". " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 The pass is only half a column away from Tianma city. If you run a few steps, you can overlook the hazy scenery of Tianma city. It is located on the side of a plain, the sun gradually set, appears extremely desolate. "Are you both people from the mainland of China?" That true gentleman says with a smile: "the first time come to Wu land?" "I am the soul of the mainland people, he is not, he is a pride of heaven." The white night points to the thousand also true road nearby. "Tianjiao? You idiot can really joke, ha ha ha, if he is arrogant, I am still the creator God! But then again, when you enter the soul land, can you become a master? The people who enter the soul land are too useless The real gentleman''s mouth and mouth, eyes flashing Greed: "after a period of time, we''ll go into the soul of the mainland around, then you can take us to feel the spirit of the mainland customs ah!" There is something in the story. If white night is really an unknown Master of the mainland, he will surely believe him, but if he knows his true identity, it will be different. "Wait till you get through it." The white night is light. "Through this? What do you mean The man frowned and misty. When he said something, the wind galloping horse had already run to Tianma city. There are no ordinary people in the city. All of them live in the mountains and rivers. They all have fierce looks and strange clothes. They are accompanied by swords. They are very fierce. However, the people who came in and out all said hello to scar Zhenjun. Scar Zhenjun didn''t stop to raise his hand. When he met some high-ranking people, he quickly turned over and dismounted and knelt down to worship. "It looks harmonious." Said the white night. "Don''t worry, my Lord. Watch it." A thousand are true. That''s not true. That true gentleman just with white night and thousand also really go inside, was stopped by a group of people. "Wenhua, what do you want to do?" That true gentleman vigilant says. "Who are the two men in the back?" The head of a bald strong man glanced at the white night and thousand also true, coarse voice asked. "What are you doing?" That true gentleman hums. "Hehe, Qi Yong, you should know that you were arrested on the spot for stealing the magic weapons in the storehouse last month. You should have been killed as an example. If Lord Shi hadn''t pleaded for you to avoid your death penalty and let you guard the pass, do you think you could still stand here? Now Lord Shi is out on business and can''t care about you. But you still don''t know how to repent and bring people from outside. Why? You want to do your old job again? If so, I''m not polite. " The strong man named Wen Hua said, "brothers, arrest him and take him to the criminal law stronghold. He will be handed over to the adults over there for torture. Let''s see what he wants to do." After that, the people behind will come. "Stop it!! You... You are a pure frame up. These two people are from the Vientiane gate. Do you dare to mess with me? " Qi Yong was in a hurry. "Vientiane gate?" The people around him were stunned. Wen Hua was shocked and said in a hurry: "you bastard, you brought the Vientiane disciples here! Have you forgotten our rules?? If you want to receive them, you have to receive them at the pass!! You... " " what? Are you scared? Oh, these two people are just people who come to the gate of the world of souls. Look at you. You frighten you like a cat whose tail has been trampled on. " Qi Yong joked and laughed. "Damn it, you dare to fool me!" Wen Hua got angry and directly slapped Qi Yong fan. Bang! Qi Yong uses his hand to block it, but Wen Hua''s strength is too strong. Even if he hits his hand, he will be blown out of more than 100 meters and hit the wall not far away, dizzy and fleshy. Qi Yong is very angry and wants to fight back, but the people beside Wen Hua stand together and he counsels him. "Wenhua, remember it for me!" Qi Yong was angry. "Don''t leave it in my hands, or I''ll give you a cramp! Let''s go Wenhua spit, glared at Qi Yong fiercely, turned and swaggered away. A group of people made a sound of laughter and left. Qi Yong gets up in a mess, spits, and staggers to the white night and thousand are really around. Found that the white night is looking at him with a strange eye, the anger in his heart is like breaking the dam, pouring down. "Look, look at your mother, look!" Qi Yong scolded and slapped the white night''s face. But this slap had just been clapped, it was firmly grasped by an old hand nearby. "You..." Qi Yong was stunned, but he found that the old man''s hand was as solid as a pair of steel tongs, and he could not get rid of it. "Take us to the Vientiane gate first." The white night is light. Thousand also really let go of hand, Qi Yong this just break free. His heart was full of doubts. The man in the heaven soul state can hold the arm of the true king, and let him not even have the power to move. How can he be a man of the heaven soul state? What magic weapon was used?Qi Yong''s eyes can''t help but fall on the three swords in the white night''s waist, and the greed in his eyes is more and more intense. "Where can the strength of those who come from the mainland of soul? They must have used the magic weapon just now. Hum, I''m sorry, but you''ll be mine later Qi Yongsi, also no longer dispute with the two, hastily led them to the gate of Vientiane. The site of Vientiane gate is located in the center of Tianma city. There are four stockaded villages which are similar to grandstands. They are used by people of mountain and river circles to monitor the people of Vientiane gate. On the far right side of Tianma City, there is a magnificent building complex, where the owner of mountain and river Kingdom lives. These buildings are framed by huge animal bones and paved with a large number of crystal stones. They are surrounded by boundary array. If you walk there, any stone may be a treasure. "The mountain and river world is really rich." Along the way, I was filled with emotion. "Of course, is there anything in the world that is faster than robbing money? The mountain and river boundary is plundered everywhere. Its nature is higher than that of Heifeng village. Can we have no money? " It''s really a low voice. "That''s true. If you have a chance to swallow down the boundary of mountains and rivers, you will really be rich." Said the white night with a smile. "If you want to, it''s not impossible. After all, we have three Tianjiao in longjue, and we still have the strength to compete with the mountain and river boundary." A thousand are true. White night did not speak, just nodded thoughtfully. By this time, the three had arrived in the area of Vientiane gate. At the end of the street stood a few souls in leather clothes. After this street, you can reach the Vientiane gate. As soon as the three approached, the man over there drank. Qi Yong immediately ran over with the token, nodded and said a few times, and then took out the pills from his waist and quietly stuffed them into the hands of several people. Soon, a few people released, white night and others passed smoothly. See this, white night heart rebirth doubt. He didn''t believe that this guy was really kind enough to bring himself to the gate of Vientiane. He must have thought of his magic weapon. But if so, why didn''t he start robbing in Tianma City, instead, he spent money to dredge up the guards and try his best to take him in? Forget it. You''ll know when you go in. Step in at night. Turn around the corner and come to the gate of Vientiane gate. The building of the Vientiane gate is very dilapidated, and there are a lot of cracks and holes on the walls, like the remnants left by previous fights. The gate is dilapidated and dilapidated, as if it would be blown down in one breath. "Here you are, Vientiane." Qi Yong came over and said with a smile. While talking, several more people came over, all in leather. One of them is very exaggerated, with broad arms and thick arms. His height is more than two meters. One palm is almost equivalent to the head of a white night. He looks like a little giant. "Qi Yong, you bastard, why are you here again? Is this where you can come? Get out of here The "little giant" began to shout, the sound like a bomb exploded, extremely loud. "Yuan tou, am I not here to see you? By the way, I''ll bring you some small gifts. " Qi Yong quickly nodded and bowed. "Gift? Where The little giant glanced at random and fell on the white night. In an instant, his eyes were shining as if he had seen gold. "What? Are you satisfied? " Qi Yong rubbed his hands and said with a smile. "Satisfied! How satisfied! Hahaha... that Yuan tou licked his tongue, his eyes passed through the chest of the white night, and sometimes moved to the buttocks of the white night. Then he called to his subordinates: "take this boy to my room, and the old man will be killed." "Hey, is the boss going to start again?" "This time, this boy is really handsome. He is delicate and tender, but he is too small to bear. How about your kindness, boss." "Boy, if you want to know, you can come and watch. I don''t mind." "Ha ha ha ha..." laughter goes on and on. Qi Yong saw the situation, busy way: "that... Yuan tou, there is a small thing, I hope I can ask you for help." "Is it Wen Hua''s business? Needless to say, it''s on me. You''ll be my brother in the future. I''ll see if Wenhua dares to provoke you. " "The little giant laughed, and his eyes did not move away from the white night. "Thank you very much, Yuan tou!" Qi Yong said repeatedly. Hearing this, Bai Ye and Qian finally realized. Feeling this guy called Qi Yong gives himself and Qian Yizhen as a gift to this guy to beg for his protection. "My Lord, this guy seems to be interested in you." Thousand also really hesitated under, side head to white night way. "Go away." White Dew night. With his naked eyes and just a conversation, how can he not know what the "little giant" wants to do to himself next."Go in." The white night is too lazy to pay attention to these disgusting guys, just push the door and enter. "Boy, who let you in? Get out of here. " Seeing the white night without looking at himself, the little giant suddenly became angry and drank a little, his face was ferocious. "My Lord, who are you going to keep?" Thousand also true to walk toward the white night to ask. "Bring in the one named Qi Yong. Kill the others. Don''t cause any disturbance. I''m not ready to fight with the mountain and river boundary yet." The sound of the white night came from inside. Qian also really nodded and pointed directly at the little giant. Whew. A transparent hole the size of a fist appeared in the little giant''s chest. The breath of destruction in the hole filled his whole body. He did not even howl, but turned into pieces of meat the size of a fingernail and died miserably. People around him were stunned and silent. "You go in and find my Lord." Thousand also true face solidification of Qi Yong shouts, and then hands, the rest of the real Jun shock to death. It''s like pinching an egg. These real kings may not even be ants in front of him... Qi Yong still kept smiling, because his muscles were completely frozen because of the appalling sight. What''s going on? Is this... Still human? "Why don''t you get in? Yes? Shall I take you in? " Thousand also true side kills a person, at the same time flushes the Qi Yong to drink a way. Qi Yong''s legs softened and he ran like crazy. Just about to speak, he suddenly closed his mouth. A general trend entangled him to death and threw him into the gate of Vientiane. Inside the gate of Vientiane, there was no silence. The air was filled with a thin force of soul. He took a deep breath and walked towards the hall step by step. "Enter the land of the soul, master of the Vientiane gate, and ask to see the master of the gate!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 The voice spread, after a moment, a trembling figure carefully walked out of the old hall full of mottled, the weak voice came trembling. "Who are you looking for, my lord?" White night Shun reputation to see inside the old hall, behind a pillar, hiding a young face. The young man''s clothes were ragged and ragged, and he could be seen as the clothes of the Vientiane gate. However, although he was a soul monk, he was as thin as wood, yellow and thin, his eyes were dim, and his face was full of fear. He was not a soul cultivator at all, but more like a fugitive. Is this the man of Vientiane? The white night was a little stunned and stepped away. The people behind the pillar were scared to retreat. Seeing the white night coming to the front, he knelt on the ground, kowtowed, and cried hoarsely: "adult... Don''t hit me... Don''t kill me... Please, I really have nothing to give you... Adults... Let me go..." the voice reveals sadness despair. White night stood quietly in front of him, looking at this more like his brother''s youth, heart mixed feelings. What kind of experience does it take to make a person''s temperament like this... he breathed, took the token from his waist and presented it to the young man. "You don''t have to worry. I''m not from the mountain and river realm. I''m a master from the gate of Vientiane in the soul land. You see, this is my master''s order!" White night said gently. "Master? Into the land of souls That young Leng under, and then looked at the white night, see the face does not look like a bad person, this just carefully up body. "Where is your headmaster? Take me to him. " White night smile a way. "Door... Master?" The young man trembled and said, "I believe you are not a member of the mountain and river realm. If you are, you should know that there is no master in our Vientiane gate. Elder Hu is responsible for all the affairs in the gate." "Elder Hu? Then take me to elder Hu. " White night road. The young man hesitated, and finally nodded hard to lead the way. The Vientiane gate is in a mess, with dilapidated roof tiles and fragmentary roads. The ancient halls are covered with cobwebs. It seems that no one has come for a long time. However, no matter which building it is, it is clean and clean without any tables, chairs, cauldrons, phalanxes and statues. The young man led the white night around three broken paths, and finally went to a corner of the house. "Well, sir, you said that you are a soul person. How did you get here? As far as I know, this place is blocked by people from the mountain and river boundary. Without the command of the high-level mountain and river boundary, other people can''t get in... " walking along, the young man suddenly asked. "Someone brought me in." In the daytime. Unexpectedly, the young man became nervous. "What is the relationship between you, my Lord, and the boundary of mountains and rivers?" "It doesn''t matter." White night seems to see his concerns, light way: "strictly speaking, I''m a member of the Vientiane gate, so you don''t have to worry that I will harm you." "Really?" Young people are still hesitant. "You really don''t know the master order?" The white night asked. "I''ve seen it in the books in the door, but... The master is the name of some talents who enter the soul land. But the genius who enters the soul land is not even as good as ants in wudalu. Even if the top strong person who enters the soul land arrives here, it is only better than ordinary people... If you are really a person who enters the Wanxiang gate of the soul continent, I advise you to leave as soon as possible..." the young man whispered Tao is like talking to myself. White night did not speak. There are ten rooms in the building at the corner. The boy comes to the innermost one and knocks on the door. After a moment, the door slowly opened. The white night looks inside, immediately stupefied. There were more than 20 people sitting inside, all skinny and haggard. Some were injured, some were injured, some were spiritually depressed, and they seemed to be dying. It''s not like Vientiane gate at all. It''s more like a refugee concentration area! Seeing the people standing outside the door, they all showed a look of amazement. Soon, one of them stood up fiercely, but did not stand for half a second, he immediately knelt on the ground, knocked his head on the ground, and did not dare to raise his head. Others, too, kneel down to worship in a hurry, devout, but frightened. The white night saw that many of them were shaking violently. "I''ve seen your Lord... What can I do for you?" An old man with skin and bone raised his head carefully, his sunken eyes looked at the white night, and then suddenly dropped, his hoarse voice tried to make a respectful voice. The white night stands stunned in situ, looking at this scene in disbelief. For a long time. He turned his head slowly, looked at the boy beside him, and asked, "who are these people?""These are the people of our Vientiane sect, this is elder Hu, and this is senior brother Li, senior brother Zhang, senior sister Wang, senior brother Lian..." the introduction of the youth one by one, the voice is a little more relaxed than before, but still weak. After that, he said to elder Hu in a hurry: "elder Hu, this is not a person in the mountain and river world..." but old Hu didn''t seem to hear Old knelt on the ground. "This is the Vientiane gate?" The white night took a deep breath, but his eyes burst out with unprecedented anger. "It''s... It''s..." the boy was afraid, stepped back a few steps and bowed his head. "This is the Vientiane gate?" The sound of the white night has been raised by eight degrees. The momentum is great and the earth is shaking everywhere! The people in the room were scared to the ground, trembling, but elder Hu''s head was pounding on the ground, motionless. The white night tried to gasp, the anger in his eyes could not go down for a long time. He was staring at the distance, staring at the magnificent palace, his fist pinched to death. "My lord... Who is it?" At this time, the hoarse voice came again, there was no courteous, some, only despair. "I am the first ancestor of the Vientiane gate in Qingge, and the master of the Vientiane gate in the soul land, white night!" He took out the token, threw it on the ground, and put his foot on it, and lifted up all the disciples of Vientiane on the ground. "Master?" Trembling in the public look at each other, a face confused. "Are you... The man who entered the gate of the world of souls?" "If it''s fake, it will be changed." White night road. Unexpectedly, Hu Chang''s face suddenly became excited when he heard it. He grabbed the arm of the white night and yelled, "quick!! Go to inform the soul of the mainland, let them prepare early! Come on "What happened? Elder Hu, please tell me one by one. " The road sank in the white night. "Mountain and river boundary, plan to invade into the soul land!! They are no longer satisfied with the mainland of Wu. They plan to send experts to occupy the resources of the soul land, and then occupy the land of Qingge. They want to strengthen themselves, use the rich resources of jinhun continent and Qingge continent to arm themselves, and then counter attack to Wudang and dominate the three continents! " Elder Hu was very emotional and had a great voice. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately urged the spirit of the flowers and the heaven to wrap the bodies of the people. The gentle breath is like the spring breeze blowing their wounds and soothing their nerves and spirits. Everyone is calmed down and their bodies are no longer shaking. Some people can''t help but moan. A moment later, people recovered a lot. At night, he closed the door, put away his anger and said in a low voice: "all of you, please sit down. I''m here to understand the current situation in mainland China and the situation of the Vientiane gate." He took out the pills from Qianlong ring and gave them to the youth, and asked elder Hu. "Elder Hu, what are you talking about? Are the mountains and rivers planning to move into the soul land? " Elder Hu swallowed the pill. He felt that the wound in his body was healing rapidly. He was secretly amazed. He also said in his mouth, "yes, master Bai, the new leader of the mountain river boundary, the black bridegroom is not satisfied with the status quo. He plans to attack the surrounding cities and accumulate wealth for several times in a row recently. It is said that the purpose of this is to make sure that he can attack the surrounding cities and accumulate wealth I''m ready. " White night nose out of cold hum: "don''t worry, mountain and river boundary is not moving into the soul of the mainland." "How do you say that?" Elder Hu asked with consternation. "I''ll stop them." "You?" Elder Hu was stunned and looked at the people around him. The people around him also showed surprise. Then they lowered their heads one by one and sighed again and again. "Master Bai, you are a new comer, and you are not familiar with Zhiwu land. You should know that this place is quite different from that of entering the soul land. The soul people who are active here are not those who lick blood on the tip of a knife? Most people fight every day, live in sword and blood every day, and their soul state strength is also improved very fast. The soul cultivation level of people in mainland Wu is higher than that in soul land. In soul entering, supreme is already a character, but in Zhiwu, it can only be regarded as mediocrity. You get the title of master in soul land, but here... Alas... I''m afraid you can come to a real king at will It''s enough to keep you up... " old Hu sighed hard and shook his head. But at this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, a person was thrown in, heavily fell on the ground. When they saw it, they immediately recognized the man. "This is... The true king chants together!" The disciples of the Vientiane sect, surnamed Lian, exclaimed. However, Qi Yong''s skin was raw and his face was covered with blood. He fell on the ground and cried. A thousand people in white clothes and white beards came in and kicked Qi Yong''s foot, sealed his whole body''s soul power, and then clasped his fist to the white night: "Lord, man has brought it." "Well." White night light nod, but did not go to see Qi Yong, continue to face Hu long old way: "elder Hu, these you don''t have to worry about, you first tell me, what happened here."But how could Hu Chang listen to the words of the white night? His eyes widened, staring at the ground chant, the brain can not turn. Isn''t Qi Yong a true king? How could you be so embarrassed? Who is this white bearded old man? Why do you call the young master Bai Ye an adult? Just now he said that this man can''t deal with Zhenjun. Now there is a real Jun with a broken head beside him... who is this white night? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 "Elder Hu... Elder Hu!" In the white night, he called several times, and then he woke up. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, I lost my temper." Elder Hu quickly apologized. "It''s OK." Wave your hand at night. "Dare to ask this adult is..." elder Hu looked at thousand also true, careful way. "I''m just a follower of Lord Bai." It''s a long way to go. "Oh..." old Hu Changyan was puzzled. He also has the real king''s strength, but he is a wounded true king, and the spirit of heaven is damaged. But even so, he can still see that the white night is just an ordinary man in the heaven soul realm. Where can his strength be stronger? But if the old man''s strength is very weak, what''s the matter with Qi Yong? Elder Hu felt that his head was going to explode. He couldn''t think of it. What was the origin of this inexplicable master? "Elder Hu, what has shanhejie done to the Vientiane gate? How can you make it like this Asked the white night. "There are a lot of reasons. It''s a long story. I believe you also know that the environment in mainland Wu is just like this: chaos, disorder, killing and desire. In this continent, chaos is the main body. In this continent, killing is legal. Whoever has the strength and the fist is able to dominate everything. However, there are no rules and no rules. If things go on like this, only destruction will usher in As a result, the general school intends to set up a Vientiane gate here, issue laws and order, restrict the strong and support the weak, so that Zhiwu mainland, like other continents, can cultivate more excellent and responsible souls and protect the nine spirits The mainland, however, underestimated the degree of chaos in Zhiwu. When the Vientiane gate had just taken root here and initially stabilized, we suffered a devastating blow, and we... Were attacked by a great emperor "The great emperor?" White night brow a frown, vaguely guess what. "Yes, it''s the emperor." Elder Hu nodded: "at the beginning, in order to help us take root in mainland China, the headquarters sent several burning heaven realms to help us. However, the emperor made a move, and the heaven and earth fell apart. Even if it was burning the sky, it was also suppressed!" Elder Hu is very serious. Burn the sky! The white night''s nerves jump. Above Tianjiao, it is burning the sky and dying out. It can be called Tianjiao. The proud son of heaven, burning the sky, destroying the sky with one hand, then standing up after breaking, and then building the road of tripod and stepping into the great emperor. If Tianjiao is the first to see the threshold of the great emperor, the people who are in the burning realm are already on the road to the great emperor. As long as they enter the burning heaven realm, they are equivalent to one foot on the edge of the great emperor''s threshold... "in that war, all the experts of the Vientiane sect were killed and injured, the foundation was damaged, the orthodoxy was destroyed, and the clan almost disappeared. After the great emperor left, my clan still survived The masters of the burning heaven realm were punished by the general school for not protecting the sect. Later, they took the initiative to enter the soul land to accept the punishment. The general school sent the experts to sit down again. However, as soon as those experts arrived, our Vientiane gate became a piece of fat in the eyes of the wolves in the four corners of the mainland of Wu. A large number of strong people attacked us and plundered our resources. The elite of countless schools died in battle, and the Zong clan was huge In chaos, we began to ask the headquarters for help and asked them to send the most powerful men to suppress the mainland directly. However, the traitors in mainland Wu were not only like wolves, but also extremely treacherous. They blocked all channels for us to send help to the headquarters, and disguised as our Vientiane disciples, sent letters to the headquarters, reported peace and communicated with the headquarters, so that the headquarters thought that we had already Stabilize Zhiwu, and you will have complete control of us. " "At first, we were controlled by a force called Sirian sect. Later, when the mountain and river boundary came, they were annexed by the mountain and river boundary, and then we were controlled by the mountain and river kingdom. The people in the mountain and river circles are very vicious. They have plundered all the property of our Vientiane gate. They have beaten and killed our people of Vientiane gate. We are the only ones left today who have died or escaped. " When elder Hu said this, he was full of tears. He looked around with sunken eyes, and looked at the skinny and bruised disciples around him, and cried: "the rest of them are people who sincerely maintain the orthodoxy of Vientiane and want to restore the order of martial arts. They have a lot of sincerity. However, Hu is incompetent. He can''t give a clear explanation to those dead Vientiane compatriots..." after all, Hu The elder burst into tears and was extremely sad. All the people around were infected and sobbed. The white night did not speak again. He has already understood everything. Those people in the burning heaven realm must be the elders in Xiaoxu fantasy realm. How noble are the elders who do not seize the imperial inheritance, but also prevent the imperial system from falling into the hands of gangsters. They are willing to be humiliated and punished and go to the soul land? However, it can be seen that the Vientiane gate is not a Qinghe River either. If there are no spies inside, how can it be so easy to block the communication between the Vientiane gate and the headquarters in Wudang? "Elder Hu, I have a general understanding of the situation, but I still don''t understand. You are now suffering from injuries, and your strength is not strong. Why do you still keep you? Why should the mountain and river boundary take great pains to control you? And the previous Sirian religion? What''s all this for? ""It''s said that... It''s for the sake of imperial succession!" Elder Hu hesitated and said slowly. Sure enough! White night eyebrows slightly tight, deep way: "do you know this matter?" "It seems that at the beginning, our Vientiane gate was attacked by the great emperor. It was because of this incident that the powerful people who guarded the gate of Vientiane accepted a wounded emperor. Later, the emperor fell down and left a legacy. This is the reason why everyone flocked to the gate. But it was a long time ago. I heard it from my master, my master, it is said He was a disciple at the beginning Old Hu said: "after the mountain and river circles took control of us, they would send people to torture us every day and ask us about the inheritance of the imperial system. However, we have no idea about it. We can''t tell why. But the people in the mountain and river circles don''t care. We don''t know how many of our children have been killed by them..." elder Hu clenched his fist, and his expression is calm and eye-catching The sadness and anger in it can''t be concealed. Hearing this, white night is more convinced of his conjecture. He took a breath, looked at the ground and could not help breathing Qi Yong, his face was extremely cold, and he kicked a foot fiercely. Qi Yong cries out with pain. "My patience is limited. You can answer whatever I ask you now. If you dare to hesitate, die!" The white night was ferocious, and a general trend instantly suppressed the past. Qi Yong was shocked to find that his breath had disintegrated, and the pure real king''s breath was like paper paste in front of the people in this heaven soul state. Is this a person from the heaven soul realm? Qi Yong was so scared that he called out in a hurry: "big... Please tell me! The little one must know everything... " " is the boundary of mountains and rivers going to do something about entering the soul land? " It''s cold at night. "This..." chi! Qi Yong Gang hesitated, suddenly came the pain of tearing his arm. Looking down, one of his arms was directly torn off by the night. "Ah..." Qi Yong covered his arm and rolled on the ground, his face twisted and his pain was incomparable. Next to the chief of the guard to see the crowd gaped. Heaven soul realm people... Hand tear true king? "Next time it''s your head." White night will be broken arm thrown aside, cold channel. Qi Yong didn''t dare to hesitate. In spite of the cold sweat, he still cried out in a hurry: "yes, my lord... The Lord of the world really wants to do something to the soul land. The adult who protected me was sent by the Lord to observe the situation. That''s why I want to use you to please yuan tou, who is stationed here, and hope to rely on him to deal with Wen Hua!" "Who told you that there was imperial succession in the Vientiane gate?" The white night asked again. "It''s just a rumor. Everyone has heard of it, but few people really believe it..." "rumor? I think you believe in it Hummed the white night. "This..." "let me ask you one last question." White night stood up, staring down at Qi Yong: "to the land of Wu mountains and rivers, in addition to Tianma City, there are several points?" "You... What do you ask this for?" Qi Yongzhen said in dismay: "you can''t help... but the next second, his head was torn down by the white night. The blood column soared to the sky. "You''re right. I want to kill you!" White night with Qi Yong''s head cold and grim way, and then one of the toss, rushed out of the door. Qian also really saw the situation and immediately got up with it. "My Lord, don''t let your anger affect your mood. We are still in the boundary of mountains and rivers. If we attract experts from mountain and river circles, we are afraid that we will be in danger and difficult to escape." Thousand also really seem to see the idea of white night, hastily persuade way. "Don''t worry. Since I dare to come here, I will not be afraid of his mountains and rivers!" "Send a signal." Qian also really didn''t ask much. He nodded and immediately put forward a tiger whisker and a feather to accumulate breath and throw it into the air. The tiger''s whiskers and feathers radiate a halo and float far away. Thousand also really see the situation, said: "adult, they two come here for some time, let''s wait here first." "It''s true. Do you think that when I come here, I just want to see the status quo of Vientiane gate?" The night is cold. Thousand also really Leng next, suddenly think of what, the face is full of consternation: "adult, can''t it be... You really are... Towards the boundary of mountains and rivers?" "Or do you think?" As soon as he said this, he saw the white night jump into the air, staring at the magnificent palace in the distance, and roaring with the sound of thunder like roar. "The master of the Vientiane gate is here at night, and the master of the mountain and river boundary will show up quickly The sound of a God is like the sound of a God. All of a sudden, the city was in a state of turmoil.In the distance, a halo burst out from the magnificent palace. . (these chapters are the quiet before the storm... Now, the tranquility is over) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 Master! The leader of mountains and rivers, the emperor here! Although the mountain and river boundary is a gathering place for treacherous people, they have their principles, and their leaders must be respected. This is the law of the weak and the strong. Now, however, some people are so provocative. This is not tolerated by the people of mountain and river circles. Halo dispersed, a few figures like lightning, step through the sky, toward this gallop. It was a middle-aged man in a robe, with a scarf on his head, a long beard, a black face, tiger eyes staring at the white night, and a sharp knife in his hand, as if touching it, would be cut in two. "Who''s going to talk about it here?" Zhang Bai, a middle-aged man, yelled angrily. His tiger eyes scanned him and fell on the white night. "This is the territory of Vientiane gate. Who are you? Why are you here? " Zhang Bai asked aloud. "Are you the black bridegroom?" Asked the white night. "Of course not." "Go away and let the black bridegroom come to see me!" White night closed his eyes and said coldly. "Ha ha ha ha..." Zhang Bai and his colleagues laughed. "What are you? Do you want to see our leader? Don''t pee and take care of yourself. Can you see us when you meet? " One soul person ha ha ha laughs. But as soon as he said this, the momentum beside him turned into a huge palm and directly caught him. "Ah The man was caught off guard and let out a heartrending cry, but before the scream was heard long ago, the momentum squeezed him into a ball of blood cells and dropped it on the ground. Dead? That''s a real king! People were scared to scalp numbness, frightened looking at the old man in white standing behind the white night. However, the old man stood respectfully behind the white night, and his momentum was collected without saying a word. People were shocked again. "Go away and call the black bridegroom." The white night looks calm. Zhang Bo knew this time that this seemingly young guy was not easy to provoke. He gritted his teeth in secret, raised his knife and turned away. Before long, an arrow shot into the sky, then exploded, turned into fireworks and scattered in all directions. Tianma city was in turmoil again, but this time it was more intense and numerous than before. The spirits in the East, West, South and North became chaotic and complicated. Each figure rose from the sky and ran towards it. This is a warning signal! Zhang Bo is asking for help! The ground began to shake, the dust was flying in the distance, and the sound of animals was faintly heard. The Vientiane doorman in the room below ran out in terror and looked at the four sides in dismay. "What''s the matter?" Elder Hu exclaimed in fear. "This Vientiane gate has been in a state of failure. Since I have been favored by others, I will repay each other by the spring. Today I will help you rebuild the Vientiane gate." Said the white night slowly. Elder Hu was confused. Rebuilding the Vientiane gate? Are you kidding? Now the Vientiane gate is a piece of meat in the wolf''s mouth, which can be swallowed at any time. How can we talk about reconstruction? There are only two people in the white night. How can we deal with the boundary between mountains and rivers? People don''t understand, but now, can they have another choice? Boom! When the loud noise spread, the dilapidated wall outside the gate of Vientiane was smashed directly, and a large number of monstrous beasts rushed in. The back of these animals carried famous souls. A large number of figures also came from the sky, which covered the sky and blocked the sun. In the blink of an eye, thousands of people have arrived, blocking the dilapidated Vientiane gate. The terrible soul force is like a huge wave, falling head-on towards this side. Elder Hu''s faces were pale and their bodies were shaking. It was difficult to stand in the terrible momentum released by these people. They kept retreating one by one and nearly fell to the ground. Thousand also really light swept the person around the eye, the facial expression is ancient well, then low voice way: "adult, seem not to come." "I know." The white night is light. At this time, a figure came out of the crowd, which was Zhang Bai before. With a sneer on his face, he walked to the white night. "Boy, do you really think I''m afraid of you? If you want to see our leader, you have to see if you have this qualification! " After Zhang Bai finished, he waved his hand, and the crowd moved around. They surrounded Bai Ye and Qian Yizhen. Elder Hu was also trapped and terrified. "I ask you to call your bridegroom Jie, Zhou, Zhou and Hei to come out and meet me. You will not only listen, but also bring these bastards." White night slowly opened his eyes, eyes dew killing. Qian also really wanted to start, but was stopped by night. "These people, let me kill them." The road sank in the white night. As soon as his voice fell, a strong fighting spirit rose all over him. "The mystery of fighting?"Thousand also really a Leng, do not wait to see clearly, the heart of the white night blooms again a blazing halo, straight into the sky. In the halo, there is a sense of war. Holy war! "The spirit of the day? What a fighting heart! This is just the soul of heaven born for fighting the mystery The profound meaning of fighting, the soul of fighting heaven... Did he... QIAN Yizhen''s eyes were stunned and soon understood everything. Is this how he dares to stand here and challenge the authority of mountain and river circles? White night doesn''t talk nonsense with Zhang Bai at all. The five spirits gather together and turn into a soul emperor. He pulls out the boundless sword and cuts him off towards Zhang Bai. Zhang Bai, as the peak true king, is not afraid of the sword in the white night. He sneers and splits with a big knife. But just before the swords collided, two huge palms sprang up behind him in the white night, and they beat Zhang Bai fiercely. Zhang Bai was shocked and wanted to escape. But when facing the power of the soul emperor, he found that he could not break through it. Heaven and soul? Even if the people in the heaven soul realm have the power of the soul emperor, they should not be the opponent of the peak true king. What''s going on? Bang! Zhang Bai was caught off guard and was hit by two huge palms. In an instant, his skin opened and his mouth spat blood and fell. At the moment of landing, Zhang Bai roared angrily and eagerly. "Kill him "Kill!" Mountain and river boundary people like tide, rush toward the white night, the crowd of mountain and tsunami erupt the soul like raindrops, crashing down. In the face of such attacks, I''m afraid that even one hair can''t exist. But the white night is different. He shakes and drinks, and a huge demon Buddha avatar emerges from his back. His big hands protect the body. All kinds of terrible soul skills smash at him, but he can''t tear apart the demon Buddha''s incarnation. "Bingtantian!" Another sword is pulled out in the white night, and the sword force explodes like a pattern and spreads around. Hundreds of souls nearby were instantly covered with dust, and the supreme one was inevitable. Even if he was a real king, his body was frozen and his action became difficult. White night''s eyes were grim, and he took the sword and cut it off. The incarnation of the devil Buddha also raised his big hand and grabbed those who were frozen. Blink of an eye, the crowd was pinched in the hands, a sword pierced through the white night, shaking their hearts. The huge palm of the incarnation of the magic Buddha was released, and the people who were caught fell down like beans, and fell to the ground one by one. Zhang Bai, who got up again, opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in amazement. These dead people, the worst strength is the supreme, there are more than a dozen true monarchs, but these are more than the heaven and soul of the existence of unknown, but they were killed by white night life. During this period of his loss of consciousness, the sword rose again in the white night and killed the general. As the sword rises into the sky, the terrible power of the soul emperor penetrates into the crowd with the sword body, just like a huge meat grinder. With the sweeping of the arm strength in the white night, it cuts at the soul people. Whoa! The sword Qi is like a cloud. When it is killed, a lot of blood mist will burst out immediately. There are too many souls. Even if the real king wants to hide, they can''t dodge. In this sword Qi, the power of the soul emperor, the power of the devil Buddha, and the blessing of fighting and profound righteousness are mixed. Once the supreme one touches it, the body will split, and the real king will face up, which will shake the internal organs and the soul. It is impossible to resist. "Hold on and tear him up! With so many of us, how can we let him be presumptuous? " A real king pulled out of the terrible sword, looking at himself black and blue, face heavy, roaring loudly. A commander came and called away with his soul power. "All of you listen, practice soul training, close body restraint, and Zhenjun suppresses his momentum with his soul power! The rest of them will be destroyed by soul method. " When the commander appears, the chaotic scene is controlled, and the surrounding crowd stabilizes. He starts to launch the spirit of heaven and bombards the white night again. Whoa! Huge purple webs appeared on both sides, covering the left and right, covering the white night. The sword and body of the white night were immediately netted. "Burning God''s fire!" A round bellied soul Xiu flew over and took a breath. His stomach immediately swelled like a toad, and then suddenly vomited into the white night. Whoa! The burning flames spread and swallowed up the white night. "Watch me freeze you to ice!" Another real king rushed over, clapped his hands, and made a lot of cold air, and the air there was condensed. Soon, the white night wrapped in the flame was frozen again. "Ray There was a roar from the crowd. From the vast sky, a desolate and terrifying Thunder Dragon fell into the ice. "Wind kill!" How does the strong wind rise? The wind is like a blade. It turns into tens of thousands of ways and kills the past. Wheeze... the ice is cut and crushed, and it explodes directly. Bang!Among them, the fog of destruction is scattered in the ice. But it''s not over. In just a few breaths, thousands of powerful and unimaginable soul methods smashed in the past, and the location of the white night was like countless fireworks exploding, colorful and spirited. Nearly ten thousand mountains and rivers people around and look at it, a proud and ferocious smile on their faces. Even the gods, in the face of such an attack, are bound to die!! "This boy, I''m afraid there is no residue left?" "Those who don''t know how to live or die dare to come to our mountains and rivers to play wild!" "This guy deserves to die if we can send so many people out." "A boy, as for such a move? Mr. Zhang is too careful. " People seem to be in a good mood as they talk and laugh, howl and shout. Seeing this scene, Zhang Bai''s nervous mood also relaxed. However, he did not relax his vigilance. Instead, he looked at Qian Yizhen over there. "Old man, the boy is dead. Now it''s your turn!" Zhang Bai sneered. "How dare you behave in front of me even if you''re just a peak?" Thousand also really cold hum, one hand grabs, unexpectedly is like carrying the chicken like, will Zhang Bai in the hand. In a flash, Zhang Bai found that all the forces in his body were suppressed, and he also woke up in an instant. "Are you... Tianjiao?" He screamed with trembling. "Did you know? Let Tianjiao and the black bridegroom come out quickly, or you will not be able to protect the mountain and river boundary today. " Qian also really cold hum, and then grabbed Zhang Bai and threw it into the air. Zhang Bai, like a sharp arrow, shoots into the air. But at this time, in the middle of the air, a hand suddenly stretched out and firmly grasped his neck. "Woo..." Zhang Bai was in great pain. He turned his head hard, but his eyes were red with blood. "Are you... Not dead yet?" He was terrified. But the man did not speak. He raised his other hand and grabbed his head. "Ah Zhang Bai''s sad cry spread, then see that the turbulent atmosphere of destruction, a splash of blood. Then, a headless body and a head fell down and fell heavily to the ground. That''s Zhang Bai. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 Seeing the scene, the spirits who were chatting and laughing all around froze their faces and looked at the corpse of Zhang Bai lying on the ground... was Zhang Bai so dead? Many people''s brains have not turned around, and they still refuse to believe the facts in front of them. That''s the peak, real king! At this time, a flash of lightning burst out of the center of the most destructive atmosphere. This figure is transparent, like a crystal stone. Behind him, there is an incarnation of a devil and a Buddha. Holding two swords, he rushes into the crowd and kills wantonly. The blade of the sword moves like a storm. It''s white night! It was late when people saw the man. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi la... the sound of flesh and blood being torn spread all over the sky, and blood flowers blossomed one after another. Under the fierce bombardment, the fighting spirit of the holy war is even hotter and incomparable. It is like a high-speed running and scalding machine. It is crazy to produce the spirit of heaven and urge the arms to kill. It''s enough to kill the supreme one with one sword, but Zhenjun is killed like a mole ant in front of the incarnation of the devil Buddha. The whole Vientiane gate is in chaos. Although people in the mountain and river circles are also people who lick blood on the tip of the sword, when have you seen such a crazy person? "Asshole!" A soul soul, whose body is nearly two meters and whose muscles are bulging like a bag, rushes forward and roars like a giant bear. His muscles are immediately coated with a layer of gold and drives his arms to hit hard at the white night. White night cold hum, a kick to go. Bang! His arm was instantly kicked off, and the frightening force spread like a ripple, which spread rapidly throughout his body. The body of the soul person trembled a few times, and then turned into a thousand pieces of meat... the people around him were scared out of their wits. "Liu Xiong was shocked to death when he was trained horizontally?" "Is this guy really just heaven soul state?" "He''s a monster!! It''s a monster People were scared to death. "Don''t panic. Look at my five thunder strikes!" One soul person raises his hands and releases his soul power towards the sky, intending to seduce the thunder to attack the white night. The dark clouds in the sky opened, but it was a huge palm that hit the head of the soul mercilessly, and immediately patted it into meat sauce. "Ah?" People were even more horrified, and some had begun to retreat. "Did you return it?" When people want to escape at night, they scream. The truth breaks out from the center like a whirlpool, and quickly spreads to the periphery of the crowd, forming a huge circle in which everyone is surrounded. Those who run away want to escape, but are blocked by the truth of the general situation. Several true monarchs looked at each other and bombarded each other, but the truth of the general situation shook for a while and did not break it. Under the head of the thousand also really see shape, eye dew amazement color. "Thousands of people are trapped in a general situation, which requires not only the soul''s understanding of the general trend to the utmost, but also the support of massive soul power. Otherwise, the human body can not bear it, and even the will will will collapse, but the adult has done it. Who is he When they were surrounded, they fought with trapped animals in the daytime and chopped them with their swords. On the sky, corpses fell down to the gate of Vientiane. The dilapidated Vientiane gate was immediately filled with corpses, and the blood was like the river collapsing. In the white night, his eyes were red, and he killed almost madly. Rao was the peak of Zhenjun. He chopped like a hungry wolf, and the boundless sword trembled wildly. The ice pan sky was almost dyed red. The five elements God body protected him. He was invincible and almost invincible. However, a thousand people have fallen. If the devil Buddha''s incarnation is patted with one claw, dozens or hundreds of people will die. This is a massacre!! "Help!! Help me The remaining hundreds of people bombarded the truth like crazy, one hand stretched out to the outside, shouting at the magnificent palace in the distance. But it didn''t help. White night will be a real king''s head cut open, then turned around, toward these people. At this time, his fighting spirit is near the peak, and his body overflows with a terrible evil spirit. At the same time, a light column bursts out from his forehead and rushes into the sky. I got a promotion. In this crazy killing, the spirit of the white night has been promoted to seven levels. His soul was more powerful. Looking at the demon approaching, the souls'' eyes protruded, and the places where they could shake were shaking. Some of them even trembled wildly, spitting out a large amount of green liquid, and their bodies swayed and fell down. They were scared to death. "Let me go, my Lord, please let me go!" Finally, some people can not bear the fear of suffocation, directly fell on the ground, kneeling, crazy kowtow. Other people see, also dare not neglect, hastily kneel down, also kowtow head."What do you think, my lord?" Qian Yizhen asked. White night is full of blood, evil spirit generation, people such as killing God, Rao is him, now also have some fear of white night. "There is no evil in the boundary of mountains and rivers. The city is slaughtered and the gate is destroyed. What is the use of such a group of jackals?" Cold hum in the white night, a sword to split, the sword force exploded, thousands of small swords, all of these people were torn. At this point, all the souls within the truth of the general trend have been slaughtered. A mountain of corpses and a river of blood. Elder Hu huddled together and was shocked to see the scene like purgatory in the world. One by one, he was almost unable to stand. "Hu... Elder Hu, is that man really the master who came to the soul land?" Young tongue knot, trembling said. "I don''t know..." old Hu tried hard to calm himself down, but found it difficult. In the white night, the general situation was put away, but the sword was not collected. Instead, his eyes were looking into the distance. These tens of thousands of people do not represent the strength of the whole mountain and river boundary. As a force that can dominate the mainland of Wu, harass everywhere, even plot to enter the soul land and control the Vientiane gate, its details and energy are unimaginable. "Daring!" All of a sudden, a roar of anger filled the sky came from the palace. Then, the palace border trembled, like waves, swept this head, shaking everything. "It''s Tianjiao! They have come out at last With a little feet, Qian Yizhen rose into the sky and stood beside the white night, looking at the palace in the distance. I saw a golden awn rising from the sky and turned into golden lightning after entering the sky. The distance of kilometer was like a blink of an eye, and immediately appeared in front of the white night and Qian Yizhen. He was an old man with long red hair. He had a red dagger on his waist. His hands were back loaded and his eyes were narrowed. It seemed that he didn''t care about everything, but his face was full of anger at the moment. The old man looked at the corpse on the ground, and his face became more and more angry. "You killed it all?" The old man glared and growled. "No, he killed it." Thousand also really not polite pointing to the white night. The old man frowned and turned his eyes. At night, he hummed: "dare you do it or not? Put the blame on a junkie in heaven and soul? You are still proud of yourself, so shameless? " "Do you know the word" shame "for all the evil animals White night light said. "How can you get in here? Get out of the way The old man said, his mouth issued sound waves. The amazing air waves directly tore up the buildings around the white night, and the earth was split into spider webs. But. Standing in the middle of the sound wave, the white night did not move. "Five elements God body?" The old man''s eyes were stunned, and he immediately realized the mystery of the white night. "He didn''t shirk responsibility. I did kill these people." "Are you the black bridegroom "No The old man''s eyes were dignified: "young man, who are you?" "You don''t deserve to know my name. Since you are not the black bridegroom, go away and ask the black bridegroom to come to see me. My patience is limited. If he doesn''t show up, then the horse city will be removed." It''s cold at night. "What a big voice!" The old man was in a rage, and grasped in vain. "Even if you have a five element body? But one day, I want to kill you, just like grinding ants. How dare Ann be rampant in front of me Voice down, big hand through the void, press on the shoulder of the white night. "Kill me like a swarm of ants? You can try it! " Cold in the white night, but not moving. The old man immediately drives, intending to catch the white night. But he can''t even stir up a few waves of power to shake half a minute of the night. "Is that all Tianjiao''s strength? You are so much worse than Qian. " Shake your head at night. Seeing this, the old man was very angry and urged again and again, but the white night was like being connected to the earth and could not move at all. "Fifty years ago, I was in the state of Tianjiao. But this man, who has been Tianjiao for less than ten years, is still piled up with a large number of magic weapon materials. His foundation is unstable and his strength is naturally very poor." Qian Yizhen said. On hearing this, the old man''s eyes flashed with horror. He frowned, gritted his teeth, and growled in a low voice. His whole body spewed out a large amount of sharp breath from his pores, and went into the void and went into the white night. But as soon as they were close to the night, they burned and disappeared. "Empty shadow God palm!" It seems that the old man does not expect this move to kill the white night. When the breath burns, he suddenly explodes, falls in the air and kills him. Bang! Bang! Bang! White night body under the earth, three shocks, air waves Xuantian, dust flying.But the white night still does not move, just quietly looking at that killed Tianjiao. Wait for it to approach, suddenly out of both hands. Boom! The incarnation of the magic Buddha takes shape in an instant. Two huge palms are directly patted on the top of the head of the white night three meters away, just like a mosquito. In an instant, the old man is caught. "Ah The old man roared again, and a lot of arrogance erupted in his body, which actually shook the power of the devil Buddha. But the next second, the white night has drawn a long sword, attack and cut in the past. The old man''s pupil trembled and he was shocked. Just as the boundless sword was about to run through his head, two more lightning strikes hit him. One hit the blade of the white night and the other hit the incarnation of the devil Buddha. In the white night, his body swayed slightly, and he stepped back two steps. The incarnation of the devil Buddha also took up his claws. The old man was able to escape. At the same time, two figures appeared beside the old man. A man and a woman, the breath is thick like the sea. Tianjiao. Three heavenly pride appeared in a row! Finally, the backbone of the mountain and river boundary has come. At night, he stabbed his sword on the ground, patted the ashes on his clothes and robes. He looked at the three people in front of him lazily and said, "do you still have Tianjiao in the boundary of mountains and rivers? Call it out together, one by one. It''s too much trouble. " The three looked different. How dare you challenge Tianjiao? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 "Son of a bitch, a man from the heaven and soul realm, how dare you talk! Do you know what level of existence you are facing? " The man of the three spoke coldly. The man''s face was fierce, seven feet long. He was dragging a bloody skull in his hand, and his whole body was full of cold air. The woman on the other side is very enchanting and charming. She always has a strong smile on her face. She looks at the white night and thousands of real people. A little bit of enchanting and soul stirring meaning overflows. It seems that if she is a little careless, she will be taken away from her mind. "Tianjiao, who is good at spiritual and spiritual Dharma, and Tianjiao, who is good at destroying soul Dharma, are both better than the old man and hard to deal with." Thousand also really slowly mouth. "If these people are not easy to deal with, then the black bridegroom comes, how can we deal with it?" The white night is light. Thousand also really slightly nodded: "the adult said is, that later please let subordinates deal with two Tianjiao, adults to clean up the old man, how?" "No, you watch here. I''ll go." Drink in the white night, step by step, like a sharp arrow to kill the past. The three were furious. "Even if this son is different from the ordinary people in the heaven and soul state, he is arrogant, even if one person challenges the three of us. Do you still know the authority of Tianjiao?" The old man was so angry that he suddenly drew out his red dagger from his waist and waved it towards the white night. Ooh!!!!! In the dagger, bursts of sounds like ancient evil spirits whimpering. As soon as the sound comes out, the whole body of the white night is twisted and squeezed towards it. "See me tear you to pieces with void." The old man roared, and the void twisted faster. "Go Cold drink in the white night, a kick to the twisted void, toe burst out of a strong force of the soul emperor, into the void, but the shock of the twisted void forced to recover. "What a terrible force, and... Is that the emperor of the soul? It''s not a simple thing for Tianjiao to understand the power of the soul emperor. It''s really not simple for Tianjiao. " The man frowned, then raised his hand and threw the skeleton to the air. Whoa! The skeleton spins into the air, releasing a large amount of blood gas, which turns into millions of blood red poisonous Python and entangles it in the past. In the white night, he took up his sword and cut it. However, the blood red and poisonous Python was coagulated with blood and was not afraid of the sword at all. The sharp blade passed through it without any damage. Instead, it directly entangled the white night and imprisoned his limbs. "Although there are some skills, but the heart is immature, too young, still need more polishing." The woman''s eyes were like silk and her mouth was coquettish. However, as soon as the words were said, Jiao Rong was cold, and the man instantly appeared in front of the white night. A senhan dagger in her hand was like the fangs hidden by a poisonous snake and stabbed at his heart fiercely. "Die!" The woman laughed. But to meet her, it was a crisp sound. Bang Dang. The dagger seemed to be stuck on the steel, and it was hard to get into half an inch... the woman''s smile was stiff. "That boy is five element spirit body, ordinary means, can''t hurt him!" The old man saw this and immediately reminded him. "Even if it''s the five elements God body, it''s not impossible to break it! My snake dagger can leave a mark on his chest no matter what. But now it seems that his body is more than the five element God body The woman''s smile subsided and she had to retreat. But then a hand suddenly caught her ankle. The woman was surprised. "Are you going?" White night''s vision is grim and cold, suddenly drives the force, pulls the woman, the miserable boundless sword fiercely stabs toward its heart. "Little brother, do you really have the heart to kill me?" Suddenly, the woman''s eyes brightened, and her mouth spat out delicate words. Those words floated into her ears, which gave birth to the unique charm of attracting people''s mind, which made the strong killing heart of the white night not soften. The woman secretly smile, suddenly a slap in the white night body. Although this one palm has no lethality, the woman is to borrow the strength, eject oneself out of the control of the white night. "You''re right. This woman''s psychic skills are really good." White night did not chase, looking at the woman slightly frowned. "You don''t have to worry too much. Your will is not comparable to that of ordinary people in the heaven and soul realm. Those who can control the six heavenly spirits and the soul emperor will never be easily controlled by Mei Shu. With your five element spirit body, she can do nothing for you." A thousand are true. "Really?" After hearing this, the woman was a little unconvinced. She snorted. Her feeble and boneless hands swung gently. Her finger was like a white snake. She threw a little strange light into the void around her. After penetrating into the air, she quickly transformed into a circular ring. "This man has six heavenly spirits, and his strength is so poor. If you can catch him, I can extract all the six heavenly spirits in his body. After swallowing them, you can possess them. So, go to work quickly." The woman said. "Don''t worry, Liu Yao. This son is just the first to be sold at auction. It''s easy to kill them. There are six heavenly spirits, one of us, two of us! How beautifulThe man said, with his hands raised again, the skull in the sky was blooming with red light. At the moment, it was like a blood red sun. "Go on The woman said. The old man did not neglect him. He ran in the air and waved the bloody dagger again. Sonorous. The void is twisted again, like a big hand, holding the white night. "Aren''t you the five element spirit? I''d like to see if your five element spirit can resist my colorless, tasteless and formless soul eating power The woman gave out the most enchanting laughter, and then shook her hands violently. The magic ring force escaped into the void and ran into the white night. "Be careful, my Lord. Her soul biting power is not afraid of your five element spirit body, but can be directly submerged into the body and attack your soul!" Thousand also true eyes slightly coagulate, deep voice says. "As long as her soul biting power is constructed by soul power, I will not be afraid of it!" When the eyes of the white night open, the fire of the soul Emperor invades out, and instantly ignites the power of devouring the soul. The woman''s face was stunned, and she immediately changed her movements. But at this time, the white night behind the six big hands, is the embodiment of the magic Buddha! It forcibly opens up the void and clears the way for the white night. In the white night, he raised his sword and rushed to the sky. "What power is this?" The old man showed astonishment. But the woman does not have much nonsense at all, withdraws directly. "Don''t be afraid! I haven''t done anything yet The man screamed, the blood red skeleton in the air suddenly spat out a slender blood arrow, directly tearing the void, destroying everything, and stabbing hard at the white night. Even the power of magic Buddha can''t block the blood arrow. "Ten thousand curse blood arrow?" Thousand also really shocked, staring at the man, gritted his teeth and said: "you are so vicious that you have refined such vicious blood arrows with thousands of people''s lives!" "You seem to be an expert? It''s a pity that you all die here today The man sneered. The white night even sacrificed the truth of the general situation and the changeable armor to resist, but the blood arrow was so sharp that any defense was useless in front of it. All of a sudden, the white night''s chest was pierced, and the blood arrow went through the chest directly. "Ha ha ha..." the man and the old man saw this and immediately laughed. "Great! Wang Zhen! I didn''t expect that you spent seven years capturing so many soul people. The blood arrow refined with their flesh body is so powerful! I will look at you with a new look Liu Yaomei said with a smile. "The power of my blood arrow is far less than that. Moreover, you are all wrong. I used the hearts of 13000 living souls to grind them into blood paste. With the blood paste, I made two blood arrows. One blood arrow is for the male, and the other is for the mother. The male blood arrow is not powerful, but it is accurate and rapid, which makes it impossible to defend. Although the speed of the female blood arrow is not fast, it is powerful and can kill Tianjiao is no problem. Now this boy has eaten my male blood arrow and hit my arrow mark. As long as I throw out the mother blood arrow, he will surely die, and there is no place to hide! " After that, the man waved again to release his soul power and drive the blood red skeleton on the sky. In an instant, the skeleton exploded blood light again. In the blood light, a thick and long blood arrow appeared. It kept rotating, absorbing the blood gas overflowing from the blood skeleton, and its energy was constantly enhanced. Soon, its power had exceeded the scope that the peak king could control. This is a real treasure of Tianjiao. If you eat it in front of you, you are afraid that Tianjiao will fall. One side of the thousand also really can''t sit still at last, the body unfolds, falls in front of the white night, immediately urges the soul potential, for the white night clear body arrow mark. "A thousand are true. Step back." The white night looked calm and whispered. "My Lord, my subordinates know that you have great strength, but now you are facing three arrogant gods. You are also hit by this magic weapon of evil charm. Please don''t try to be brave, or you will suffer great losses!" Thousand also really low drink repeatedly persuade. "I told you to step back." The white night is light. Thousand also really Leng, look at the white night, but see his face has no before the cold and fury, instead is calm. He seems to be thinking about something. "My lord... You are..." "don''t worry, I have my own discretion." Back at night. At this time, the mother blood arrow over there has been coagulated successfully. With an idea of Wang Zhen, she flies and kills with a whoosh. Qian Yizhen has not yet responded. The white night suddenly drags him behind him. With a roar, all the incarnations of the devil Buddha are revealed. At the same time, the truth of the great trend is offered, covering the body of the demon Buddha like armor. "You can''t defend the bloody arrow, male or female?" Wang Zhen laughed. That''s not true. The truth of the general trend and the power of the devil Buddha invaded the past, and was immediately stabbed by the mother blood arrow. The mother blood arrow broke into the truth of the general trend without fear and stabbed at the end of the white night. The arrow roars, invincible! Thousand true heart can not help but speed up the beat.At this moment, even he could not guarantee that the white night could be peaceful. "Dead!" The old man said. "It''s nature. It''s just a man in the heaven and soul." The woman said with a smile. Wang Zhen''s mouth is light, and his sight has turned from the white night to Qian Yizhen. He is thinking about how to solve the pride of heaven. But at this time, the mother blood arrow whistling to the white night stopped suddenly and stood still in front of the white night... "what?" Wang Zhen cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 It''s impossible! Even if Tianjiao is here, it can''t stop the attack of blood arrow. Wang Zhen''s eyes protruded, staring at the blood arrow. There must be something wrong. He gritted his teeth and let out his strength again. The impact force of the mother blood arrow increased several times in vain. But. It is still frozen in the air, only three meters away from the white night, as if frozen. "What the hell is going on here?" Wang Zhen''s face was full of fright and retreated. "What magic weapon did he use?" Liu Yao Dao. "But I don''t feel any magic weapon!" The old man said in a low voice. At the moment, even Qian is really shocked. Rao is not sure that he can receive the mother blood arrow. Why can he do it in the daytime? However, soon, Qian also really smelled a little mystery. He was staring at the whole body of the white night, his pupils were tight, and suddenly he was all over. General trend truth... Second? Oh, my God! Did he realize the second truth of the general situation? Qian Yizhen''s expression gradually enriched, and his calm face finally showed a full of astonishment. He knew clearly what the second truth of the general situation meant, because he had mastered the first importance of the truth of the general trend, and he had been in contact with the strong people of the two major trends. He still has a unforgettable taste of being in it. The truth of the general trend is the power of the general trend. If you master the truth, you will master everything. There are five aspects of the truth of the general trend. Although it is not many, the gap between each is just like the gap between heaven and earth. Almost every promotion can bring about a qualitative change in the general situation. Once we reach the general trend of the five fold truth, I am afraid that within the general trend of the five fold truth, the soul has been able to do whatever it wants. It''s just that the breakthrough of truth in the general situation is as difficult as the sky. How did he achieve it? We should know that Qian Yizhen has not yet found the knack to break through the general trend. However, he did not know that the information and knowledge in the hands of the white night far exceeded that of his Tianjiao. As for the mystery of the truth of the general trend, Bai Ye has found the answer from a large number of imperial scriptures taught by Qianlong emperor. It has to be said that every word that Qianlong said about the great emperor is priceless to ordinary soul people. The emperor''s understanding of the spirit way has reached a level that ordinary people can''t understand. In the oppression of the three gods, white night found the unique intention that he had been searching for. Strong! This is not what is usually said to be strong, but a mixture of body, Qi and essence, a comprehensive and perfect power. Although the old man is Tianjiao who promotes his life with drugs, his strength lies there, especially his empty soul skill, which can crush the body and destroy everything. Wang Zhen, a man holding the blood skeleton of the evil object, sacrificed thousands of people. He refined the male and female blood arrows and broke all things. Liu Yao, a woman, is obsessed with the nature of her bones. Her words and deeds make her turn upside down, confusing her spirit and soul. These three people all have the power of arrogance. They are like three mountains in front of the white night. If you fight head-on and rely on the dead dragon sword, it''s not difficult to kill the three Tianjiao in the daytime. After all, he can wield at least five dead dragons. But if you put aside the dead dragon sword, with his personal strength, it is absolutely difficult to resist. Dead dragon sword is just a foreign object. If it is too dependent, it will only bring disadvantages to the growth. Therefore, with the help of these three people, Bai Ye intends to exercise his general trend of truth, oppress and draw on it, and use the "strength" of these three people to force the truth of the general situation to change. Everything will change in adversity, become stronger or die out. White night is aware of his general situation. The more he oppresses it, the faster he will rebound. So, white night was promoted. It has entered a situation beyond the reach of countless people, and the second truth. In fact, many soul people in the nine soul continent have experienced breakthrough in desperate situations, but few of them dare to put themselves in a desperate situation. This is also the reason why the white night does not let Qian Yizhen do it. Qian also has a deep foundation and outstanding strength. He can deal with two of these three Tianjiao alone, and the remaining one has no pressure on white night. If we want to make a breakthrough, we must face the three pride of heaven alone. Sonorous. White night big hand a wave, affect the general situation of truth, the power of truth suddenly swung back, the blood red mother arrow fly. The arrow spins several times in the air, then loses its balance, falls down and plunges into the broken earth. Wang Zhen lost his mind. He sacrificed so many people to refine the magic weapon, even a heaven soul state people can not deal with... "bastard Wang Zhen roared, his hand toward the air, grabbed the blood skeleton, and rushed directly to the white night. The blood skeleton grew out of thin air, turned into a huge hot head, and opened its mouth to swallow into the white night. In the white night, I watched quietly and my heart moved. The general situation opened and turned into a giant umbrella to hold the blood skeleton that was bitten off. Whoosh! For a moment, the white night moved open, and people stabbed Wang Zhen like lightning.Wang Zhen''s eyes were tight, his hands were dancing, and his soul power turned into a whirlpool to meet the white night. "Bingtantian!" Drinking in the daytime, the sword power of ice TanTian in his left hand is scattered, and the surrounding void is directly sealed with dust. With the blessing of the terrible soul emperor, the ice power of bingtantian even acts on these arrogant souls. "Not good!" Liu Yao and the old man realized that they were wrong and rushed to Wang Zhen. But Wang Zhen didn''t realize it. Seeing a sword stabbing into his own whirlpool of soul power, Wang Zhen immediately showed a happy look, and his eyes were ferocious: "look, I''ll crush you into pieces!" After that, the soul force wrapped in the white night arm is like a meat grinder. This destructive force is enough to tear apart the five elements. But at this time, the truth of the general situation broke out again. It did not attack Wang Zhen, but wrapped up the arms of the white night, as if wearing a piece of armor for him! Wang Zhen''s face trembled. But look at the general situation, the truth is strong enough to tear this whirlpool of soul force, carry the sword in the white night and stab it fiercely. Whew! Bing TanTian runs directly through Wang Zhen''s brain. His whole body was puffed, and his whole body was like a collapsed mountain, which disintegrated... both the old man and Liu Yao were stunned. Wang Zhen''s facial features are exaggerated and his eyes are wide. He looks at the person in front of him in disbelief. It seems that he still doesn''t believe how this man breaks through his arrogance and directly attacks himself. If you change to be an old man or Liu Yao, you can''t break the soul power so easily. "What the hell is going on here?" Wang Zhen is dry and hard to shout, eyes full of shock. "This sword, named bingtantian, can freeze the soul power with my soul emperor''s power, and then tear it with my general situation truth. Even if you are Tianjiao''s soul power, it''s useless in front of it." White night light way, palm twist, ice day sword body a turn, Wang Zhen''s head immediately appeared a blood hole, brain juice and blood gushed out one after another. "The weapon of frozen soul power? Good... Good weapon... " Wang Zhen''s eyes drooped gradually, and the breath of life around him gradually dissipated. The brain is pierced and can speak, which shows that its life is tenacious, but this is ultimately the limit. "But don''t think it''s over." Suddenly, Wang Zhen seemed to be shining back, suddenly looked up, staring at the white night. White night eyebrows a tight. However, the blood skeleton in Wang Zhen''s hand suddenly split, and the sound of thousands of unjust souls howling out, instantly surrounded him tightly. "I can''t accept that I was defeated by the people in tianhunjing!! Not satisfied!! Even if I am dead, I will take you to be buried with me! " Wang Zhen sent out the final roar, the blood skeleton and his body suddenly exploded, and a terrible destructive force was vented. "Bad!" Liu Yao''s face changed greatly. "Run away!" The old man retreated in a hurry. Qian Yizhen''s face also changed a little bit. With a wave of his robe, he grabbed the Vientiane disciples below and retreated. Boom! A huge lotus blossom, the whole Vientiane gate was destroyed in an instant, the earth was cut out of a pit close to 100 meters, and the defense barriers in Tianma city were all activated... QIAN Yizhen retreated to the edge of Tianma City, and then stopped. He looked at the place where the explosion happened, even the clouds in the sky were torn apart. The breath of destruction, like a whirlpool, revolves around it for a long time. "No matter how powerful the five elements are, you can''t stand the arrogance of heaven! Is it possible for your honor to survive? " He murmured. But the next second, he was surprised and speechless. Because there, a figure flew out and fell heavily on the ground. It was white night! Thousand also true eyes a tight, fly to rush at once. The white night was black and blue, and the clothes were tattered. The changeable armor on the body was directly blasted out of its original shape. It was quite embarrassing, but it did not seem to have hurt life. "Are you all right, my lord?" Thousand also really busy ask. "I''m fine." The white night stood up, swallowed two pills of pills, adjusted his breath a little, and then shook his head leisurely: "is it a forced breakthrough? I am not very proficient in mastering the truth of the general situation. When Wang Zhen blew himself up, I wrapped myself in the truth of the general situation to resist his self explosion. Although I was able to hold on to it, I relaxed a little at the end of the day and ate his self explosion But it doesn''t matter "Are you defending yourself with the truth of the general situation?" Thousand also really look surprised. It''s just a breakthrough. Can we use... is this person a genius? You should know that he has just realized the truth of the general situation, and he can only use the canvas to defend the surrounding 100 meters area, but he can not completely control it. What is a genius like white night, which can be used as a defense after a breakthrough?What''s more, white night is the master of double truth, and he is only one! "It''s time for the black bridegroom to come out after all this noise?" White night staring at the distant buildings, cold hum. "He must have known what''s going on here. As for why he hasn''t come out yet... He must want to observe us more." A thousand are true. "If he won''t come out, we''ll kill him in." At night, he removed his tattered clothes and robes, and his upper body was naked. His muscles like a God were exposed to the sun, and his skin was shining. Suddenly, two figures forced to kill. It was Liu Yao and the old man who had retreated before. The two men were murderous, and their eyes were cruel. "Is this boy still alive? It''s a big deal "But if he didn''t die, he should be seriously injured! Liu Yao, you hold down that Tianjiao. Give me this son and let me kill him. I''m ashamed before snow! " The old man said. "Good!" Liu Yao nods. The two people directly sacrifice the magic tools and start their hands on the white night. However, a thunderbolt suddenly fell and fell in front of the old man. Bang! The ground broke and thunder splashed in all directions. The old man was startled. He fixed his eyes and saw a bird the size of a sparrow fluttering and flying in the thunder. "Holy Spirit?" The old man was shocked. "What''s going on?" Liu Yao called. But at the next moment, a violent storm blew up behind her, forming a terrible wind wall all over her body, wrapping all the people in. Liu Yao looked up and saw a male tiger flying above the sky. "Another holy spirit?" The two of them turned pale. The Thunderbird and the wind tiger flew over and stood in front of the white night. The clear voice of Thunderbird came out. "My Lord, I''m sorry we''re late." After that, the two Holy Spirits bowed their heads and made a respectful ceremony. Liu Yao and the old man are agitated and hard to calm down. They are staring at the white night. The followers are the pride of heaven, and the animals around them are of the holy spirit level. Who the hell is this young man? "Black bridegroom, won''t you come out? In that case, I''ll kill all your men and go to see you again! " At this time, the white night issued a thunderous roar, and then drank a low voice, carrying Qian Yizhen, Fenghu and Thunderbird, and forced Liu Yao and the old man directly. Three Tianjiao, one can kill Tianjiao. In the face of such a strong enemy, the two are by no means rivals. "Escape!" Liu Yao screamed. But there are wind tigers in terms of speed. How can they escape? "Thunder prison!" Thunderbird calls, the sky down 10000 lightning, blocked in front of the two. Two people stop in a hurry, and then a crowd has been killed in the white night. "Finished..." Liu Yao glared at big eyes and whispered. The old man did not say a word. But at this moment, a roar came from the magnificent palace. "Master Bai, I have never met you before, and I have no grudges. Why do you persecute me so much again and again? Do you really want to fight with me As soon as the sound fell, a long rainbow rushed out of the palace and directed at this head. Black bridegroom, at last! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 As the leader of the villain gathering forces in mountain and river circles, Bai Ye once thought that the black bridegroom was a ferocious and evil spirit, but when he stood in front of him, he was extremely surprised. The man in front of him was a white and well-dressed man with a folding fan in his hand. He was graceful, gentle and friendly as a senior brother in the same school. However, his whole body rippling with the rich breath tells the white night, this person''s strength is not vulgar. The black bridegroom''s face was calm, without anger. He just looked at the white night quietly. Liu Yao and the old man behind him saw the situation, such as being rescued by straw, and cried out in a hurry: "Lord save me!" "Two incompetent people, how can we get rid of you two wastes in the mountain and river world? Look at yourself. You are still Tianjiao. You are beaten by a man from tianhun state. Tut Tut, if this is spread out, how can we save the face of mountain and river world?" The black bridegroom buckled the folding fan and pointed at them, like a big brother lecturing his younger brothers and sisters. He looked helpless and disgusted. "Lord, we are incompetent. We are incompetent. Please forgive us." Two, kneeling and crying. "Don''t worry, I will certainly forgive you." The black bridegroom smiles gently and opens the folding fan to the old man. Whew. The amazing strong wind flew out from the folding fan, and the limbs of the old man were cut off in an instant. "Ah The old man uttered a sad cry, fell to the ground, and kept twitching. saw the black bridegroom rush past, kicking on the chest of the old man, and the sky was shattered instantly, and the foot power was like electricity, which spread all over the body, shattering all his eyes, eardrum and tongue, and the old man became a * man in a twinkling. , "you have asked me for mercy, I will certainly give you a life, but if I lack a person in my repair room, you will make a good fortune and become my ornament." * the black groom smiled at the old man and smiled. "Smile," I''m sure that I will be the master of the world. I will not kill you if I say no to you. Even if you become a man *, I will never let you die! Hahaha... " the old man called" ah ah "but could not speak any more. One side of Liu Yao saw the situation, scared legs soft, fell on the ground, even dare not move. White night and thousand are frowning together. How cruel! How vicious! In the eyes of the black bridegroom, this kind of person seems to exist only when he wants to kill. The black bridegroom ignored the old man and went to Liu Yao. At the moment, Liu Yao''s facial features are almost distorted, and the body is shaking. She looked at the black bridegroom in horror and could not speak. * you can rest assured that Liu Yao, I will not punish you like that to him. You are different from him. You are so beautiful, young and beautiful. If you do this, do you not bo Tim tin mat? I''m a man who cherishes the fragrance and the jade! " The black bridegroom stretched out his hand and gently touched Liu Yao''s delicate body, but his face showed a very sunny smile. Liu Yao''s whole body trembles nervously. He can''t guess what the black bridegroom is going to do. Suddenly, the black bridegroom''s palm was crooked, and it directly shocked Liu Yao''s chest. Liu Yao spits blood and looks pale and frightening. The spirit of heaven was abandoned by the black bridegroom. * "Lord... You..." Liu Yao stared at his big eyes and could not retreat, and watched the black bridegroom with fear, shrinking his hands and legs, and afraid that he would also step down the old man''s footsteps and be cut down. , "I said, I will not make you into a human being. You need not worry. * that is just punishment for you. After all, you did not protect our mountains and rivers, you are so beautiful, then you should not kill and kill again. Serve the Lord well." The black bridegroom smiles and waves his hand. Whew. Liu Yao''s clothes burst all over his body, exposing his delicate white body. "Do you know why I''m called the black bridegroom?" The black bridegroom waved one hand, and Liu Yao was dragged by an atmosphere and flew to him. Frowning at night. But seeing the black bridegroom embracing the naked Liu Yao, he began to lick it without scruple, and caressed her with a pair of big hands. Liu Yao was frightened and afraid, but he did not dare to resist. He did not dare to feel the stimulation of the flesh. "It''s filthy. It''s said that the black bridegroom is extremely lecherous, and he is called the groom every day. Therefore, he has the name of the black bridegroom. Today, I see that it is true." "This man has once defiled our disciples of the Vientiane sect." Elder Hu stood out and gnashed his teeth. "Can we lead the boundary of mountains and rivers?" White night shakes his head, seems to have no longer wanted to look down, directly carrying limitless sword and ice TanTian, toward the black bridegroom."This friend, as I said before, I have no injustice or hatred with you. It is the well water that does not invade the river. Why do you want to trouble me? Why don''t you just calm down and enjoy my performance? " The black bridegroom was upset by others. He raised his head and said to the white night. His face was full of innocence. "What did you call me before?" The white night asked. "Master Bai." "Do you know that I am a master?" "What?" The black bridegroom was puzzled. "Knowing that I am a master, why do you treat the Vientiane gate like this?" The white night stood in front of the black bridegroom, stabbed his sword on the ground and said faintly, "in addition, who told you that there was imperial inheritance in the gate of Vientiane?" "Imperial succession?" Hearing these four words, the warm face of the black bridegroom finally revealed a trace of surprise. He pushed Liu Yao aside, a pair of seemingly clear eyes quietly staring at the white night, a moment later, a smile. "Who else needs to tell me about the imperial succession? All the people in mainland China know that there was a great emperor in the Vientiane gate. Later, the great emperor died at the gate of Vientiane and left the imperial inheritance. Everyone knows this, isn''t it? " "Because of this, you are willing to take the great risk to block the connection between the Vientiane gate and the headquarters, spend a lot of manpower and financial resources, and do not hesitate to move the garrison of forces to settle in Tianma city and control the Vientiane gate?" When the night approached, he lowered his voice and said, "if there is no one to help at Vientiane gate, how can you block the communication here so easily?" "Ha ha, you''re very smart. You''re smarter than I thought, but what about that? We blockade and control the Vientiane gate, which was approved by the people from the Vientiane sect. You are just a little master. I don''t know what fortune you got. But I have to advise you to leave. If you leave, I can think that nothing has happened. If you insist on going through this muddy water and oppose me, I promise that no matter who you are, I will let you die In the end, it became an ornament in my cultivation field. " The black bridegroom smiles gently, and his seemingly genial smile is full of ferocity and terror. "I''ll tell you one thing." The white night stepped forward and whispered to the black bridegroom''s face: "the imperial inheritance left by the great emperor is in my hands." The black bridegroom was stunned and soon laughed. "Is that what you want to die for?" He obviously didn''t believe in it. Who would have said that directly to the white night? But the next second, the black bridegroom''s folding fan suddenly opened, a terrible strong wind turned into a sharp sword and tore it hard toward the white night. In the white night, his feet leaped back and his breath tore, leaving a shallow red mark on his body, as if with some strength, he could be cut open. "Tianjiao, who is close to burning heaven." It''s a deep voice. "If it''s just ordinary Tianjiao, how can you control Wang Zhen and Liu Yao?" The white night breathed out the truth of the general trend. "Your talent is very good, and your strength is not only heaven and soul state, but if you want to fight with my young master, you are too arrogant. Let''s give you some small hardships to eat first." The black bridegroom smiles and waves the folding fan in his hand. Roar! A terrible wind lion rushes out of the folding fan and pours on the white night. White night eyes slightly coagulated, just about to move, a quick figure suddenly appeared in front of him, opened his mouth, and swallowed the wind lion directly. It''s the wind tiger! "Hum, play with the wind in front of me? Don''t come out to make a fool of yourself The wind tiger made a low voice. "These two Holy Spirits seem to have good strength. They can be captured to be the God beasts of our mountain and river boundary." The black bridegroom narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. "Asshole!" The wind tiger is so angry that it will jump on it. But at this time, the white night held it in vain. "What do you do, my lord?" Feng Hu was surprised and asked. "You are the Holy Spirit, but he is not weak. If you go up alone, you will be hurt by him." The white night is light. "What if you get hurt? Do you want to watch this bastard rampant here The wind tiger does not agree with the airway. "Of course not." "In fact, I may not be the opponent of this guy in terms of soul state and soul, but I focus on the result rather than the process." "So, what do you want?" The black bridegroom asked with a smile. But the words fell, the white night suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it had stood behind the black bridegroom. "It''s just a little skill." The black bridegroom does not have a head, holding a fan and waving back. Roar! The buildings behind them turn into sand.But the white night did not get hurt, but moved to the black bridegroom''s side with a terrible speed, and then chopped it with a sword. "Boring!" The black bridegroom shook his head as if he were dispirited and waved again. But still did not hit white night. "Well, no more play." The black bridegroom said that he was tired of wasting time with the white night. He took the paper fan back and rotated it in his hand for several times. Then he grasped it. A sharp sword sprang out from the top of the paper fan. With his gentle swing of his arm, the sword burst out a hundred Zhang sword, which directly cut across the whole Tianma city. Tianma city is still the same Tianma City, but the place that was cut by the sword spirit was divided into two parts, and there was a hairline sword mark on all people or objects... "next one!" The black bridegroom threw the sword and laughed, and cried out to Qian. "Next? You didn''t kill this one. What about the next one? " At this time, the white night suddenly stood still, standing in front of the black groom three meters. "Oh? You''re not dead yet? I remember it was like I killed you. " The black bridegroom squinted and laughed. "What you cut is just my sword." "Your sword is not broken?" The black bridegroom had some accidents. "With your strength, you can''t destroy it." "Is it?" The black bridegroom''s eyes were stunned, and his smile rose again. Just as he was about to move again, he found that there were five transparent pillars all around him... these pillars were transformed by the spirit of Qi and arranged into an array to surround him! "Is this?" The black bridegroom finally discovered the mystery, and his face suddenly changed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 The black bridegroom frowned slightly, holding the folding fan and stepping forward, but he saw hundreds of millions of tiny air beams suddenly ejected from the air column around him, each of which was as thin as hair, and smaller than rice grains. However, their destruction was amazing. As soon as the black bridegroom stepped on the Road, he was attacked by this terrible air beam, his clothes were broken and his body was covered with red spots. "Holy in flesh?" The white night stares at the black bridegroom and murmurs. "It''s not as good as your five element body, but it''s enough to deal with your attack." The black bridegroom chuckled. "But you can''t walk out of my sword array." The white night is light. "This is also called sword array?" The black bridegroom disdains a smile. The white night did not speak, but looked quietly. The black bridegroom''s expression showed a little hesitation. "What? Afraid? " The white night is light. "You don''t have to stir me up. I''ll do it." The black bridegroom chuckles and shakes the fan in his hand. A light wind whirls out and hits the outside. At the moment of passing through the air column, hundreds of millions of thin swords hidden in the air column are activated. They pass through the air column and swing back and forth. Even a wind is cut to pieces by them. "What a terrible sword array, my Lord. What kind of sword array is this?" Qian also really showed a look of horror and asked. Don''t say it''s him, even the spirit of wind tiger and thunder bird also secretly fear. "This is the sword array that my teacher taught me. It needs the second level of truth in the general situation to display." Said the white night. "Is it?" Thousand also really no longer speak, but in the eyes secretly reveals the awe. This kind of sword array can not be possessed by Zhenjun or Tianjiao. The teacher who taught him to the white night must be the emperor standing behind him. Qian Yi really guessed that Bai Ye really learned from Qianlong, but it was not Qian Long''s professor. During a conversation between Bai Ye and Qian Long, Bai Ye found out these sword formations by accident. Qianlong didn''t want to teach them. However, Bai Ye learned the formula from his mouth with 20 jars of wine. In the past, he didn''t master the second truth of the general situation, but he couldn''t master the sword array at night. Today, the general trend just broke through. He tried to use a wave of force. Although it looked like a success, it was too different from the sword column depicted by Qianlong. It''s said that the five swords of the emperor are broken and the five pillars of the sword fall out. What white night does is a reduced version of the simplified version, but it should not be difficult to deal with the black groom. The black bridegroom, who had never seen such a sword pillar, stared at the rushing air beam, and suddenly drank a low voice. He twisted a layer of wind cover all over his body, and then dashed out. And waiting outside the white night eyes a Lin, pull out the ice Tan day toward the ground mercilessly stab. Whew! The black bridegroom completely underestimated the power of the air beam. He broke out with his body as a saint, but his whole body was covered with blood holes. His breath was disordered and in a state of confusion. When he rushed out, the Earth spread a force of ice, freezing his body completely. The black bridegroom was immediately turned into an ice sculpture. White night rushed over, a boundless sword to his head. A scurry of the offensive clouds and flowing water, the people who look at amazing. Bang! The black bridegroom''s neck was also cut open, and the blood gushed out, but it was not cut off by the night. His body flew out and fell heavily on the ground, rolling for several times, and still. Thousands of true, Thunderbirds, wind tigers are congealed eyes and look. "My Lord, he seems not dead yet!" "Do you want us to kill him together?" Thousand also really busy ask. "Take away his spirit and take him back. I have to ask about the Vientiane gate." White night said, carrying the sword to the black bridegroom. But at this time, the blood from the black bridegroom''s neck suddenly reversed the flow, and spread along his skin, and then attached to his body, like wearing a scarlet armor. Then, the black bridegroom stood up, as if nothing had happened, and his face was smiling again, but this time his smile was no longer warm, but more ferocious. "Is this the power of the blood world?" Liu Yao, who was naked next to her, suddenly recognized something and exclaimed. She wanted to escape, but she knew that her soul was no longer available. She bit her teeth and ran away towards the white night. "Master Bai, if you protect me, I can tell you everything about mountain and river boundary! Please, help me. " Liu Yao cried eagerly, his beautiful facial features full of tears and fear. The white night looked down for a moment, took out a robe from the ring and threw it on her body, and said, "elder Hu, you should watch her first." "Yes." Elder Hu nodded and pulled Liu Yao. With the shelter of the white night, Liu Yao''s frightened face finally recovered. "Liu Yao, you are the pride of heaven, and your position in the boundary of mountains and rivers is certainly not low. Liu Yao, do you know who told you about the inheritance of imperial system Asked the white night."I don''t know who that person is, but I know how to get in touch with him." Liu Yao, wrapped in his clothes, cried trembling. "Liu Yao, don''t talk nonsense." The black bridegroom squinted and laughed. "I''m not talking nonsense, black bridegroom, you are really vicious. We have been living and dying for you for so many years, but you treat us because of this small matter. There are three Tianjiao and one who is not defeated by Tianjiao. We can''t beat it very well, but you can''t understand it, but you have to do harm to me! Since you treat me like this, no wonder I am merciless to you. Lord white and the black bridegroom will go to a specific place when contacting that adult. I have followed the black bridegroom quietly, so I know where this place is and know that you can keep me. I will take you to that place. " Hearing this, the smile on the black bridegroom''s face gradually disappeared. "Woman, you''re playing with fire, you know? I advise you to shut your mouth. In this case, I will save your life after I kill these people! If you talk nonsense again, I''ll cut off your limbs and throw them into the slave camp after I get you back later, so that they can enjoy the taste of Tianjiao women! " The black bridegroom''s eyes said maliciously. "I would rather die than be tortured by you!" Liu Yao gnaws his teeth. "Sometimes whether a person can die or not depends not on that person, but on me!" The black bridegroom raised his mouth and threw the folding fan in his hand. At the top of the folding fan, a shining sword body appeared again. He saved a breath of blood and ran towards the white night. The chilly blade of the sword is like a finger of a God, piercing the heart of the white night. Although not happy, but there is a sword cold Jiuzhou momentum. Is this the terrible power of Tianjiao? At the same time, the boundless sword accumulates the brute force and fiercely strikes the body of bingtantian''s sword. Dang! Bing TanTian bangs on the sword, but is hit back at once. But just at the moment when bingtantian is bounced off, the limitless sword comes and bombards Fan Jian with Bing TanTian. Bang Dang! The sword of the bridegroom''s back is like the sword of the sea. In the white night, he grabbed the sword with both hands and slashed it fiercely. But the power of breaking the mountain and sea poured in. However, he saw the black bridegroom take the sword and shake the fan in no hurry. A strong wind released most of the strength of the two swords. When he cut it, he was weak. The black bridegroom seized the opportunity and quickly waved his sword. The fierce sword spirit was permeated with blood. When the night approached, the black bridegroom burst out and turned into a big mouthful and swallowed it at his head. It''s killing. It''s like locking him up completely! It''s too late to draw the sword at this time. "Be careful, my Lord." Qian Yizhen''s face changed rapidly. But when you look at the white night, you don''t have to worry about it. You just drink it with your breath. "The magic skill of hundred battles, fighting against the enemy at the door!" There was a roar. Amazing waves of air burst out of the mouth and hit the blood. Blood gas suddenly stagnated, eyes congealed in the white night, side to avoid, double swords cut black bridegroom again. But the black bridegroom''s reaction is also fast, he releases the hand that holds fan, a claw fiercely stabs toward the ground. "Die!" The black bridegroom was smiling, and his claws stabbed into the ground burst out a terrible blood gas, which directly disappeared. The white night was stunned. He didn''t understand what was happening. He saw the ground crack under his feet. A huge ghost hand stretched out and wrapped him directly, and then exploded. Bang! The earth rocked and the mountain rocked. Qian Yizhen, leiniao, Fenghu and LiuYao are all in a daze, staring at the other end. But just as they speculated about the life and death of the night, the ground cracked again. Suddenly, the huge black claw of the bridegroom suddenly opened his face. The incarnation of magic Buddha. The black bridegroom struggled, but at this moment... whoosh! Five ferocious claws of the incarnation of the devil Buddha came from all directions and wrapped the black bridegroom heavily. Standing on the ground in the white night, he breathed heavily, staring at the black bridegroom wrapped in the magic claws. He threw the ice in his hand into the air and urged the emperor''s power. Whoa! The earth is frozen and the sky is sealed. Everything turned pale. But I heard a big drink in the white night. "Thousand is true, wind tiger, Thunderbird! People''s meat cauldron The three Tianjiao were shocked, instantly understood the intention of the white night, and quickly got up, jumped into the air, and stood in the three directions of the trapped black bridegroom. "Up "Lei Lai!" "Look at me!" Three Tianjiao drink, the source of power directly urged out. With a wave of his two palms, a great deal of soul power envelops the talons.Thunderbirds sing, lightning down, like a Thunder Dragon, entangled in the claws. The wind tiger roars, howls, the fierce wind, rolls to attack, one layer of encircles the magic claw. White night eyes staring at the talons, the fire of the soul emperor is directly sacrificed to ignite it completely. Pooh Hoo!! In an instant, on the sky, a huge flame came out, just like a small sun, blooming thousands of feet of light. This flame will directly connect with the soul of the black bridegroom! Liu Yao and elder Hu are stunned. "Human flesh cauldron"?? With the power of the three Tianjiao as the media, Lord Bai... Is to refine the birth of the black bridegroom Liu Yao was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 The three Tianjiao cooperate with the white night to refine the black bridegroom. Under the influence of the fire of the soul emperor, all the soul gas there burns. The flame burns to the heart of the black bridegroom and ignites his soul. "You want to refine me? No way The black bridegroom sneered and suddenly drank. He saw a lot of blood gushing from his surroundings, directly towards Thunderbird, Fenghu and Qianyi. "Can''t be touched by this blood gas, otherwise it will be sucked by the blood essence, blood, bones and flesh, completely swallowed up!" Thunderbird shrieked. No wonder Liu Yao saw the black bridegroom sacrificing the power of the bleeding world, so she ran away and surrendered to the white night. It turned out that she knew the terrible power of the blood world. "You burn my soul? Can you burn my blood power? White night, you can''t refine me. On the contrary, I''ll refine you with the power of the blood world. Ha ha... "The black bridegroom was as mad as a maniac. He burst out laughing. The power of the blood world was more powerful, and went straight to the three Tianjiao. "My Lord, we must retreat, or we will be engulfed by him. Once he swallows us up, his strength will soar. He is afraid that no one will be his opponent in Wudang." A thousand are really deep. "You don''t have to worry about it. I want to kill him just for a moment. As for the power of the blood world, I will resist it for you and continue to refine it. " The white night roars, and the truth waves towards the power of the blood world. Bang! The power of truth thunders on the blood world, which makes it tremble wildly. However, the power of the blood world is not willing to be outdone, but it is completely opened, intending to swallow up the general trend of truth. "Go The power of truth, like a peacock''s open screen, is completely scattered and expanded more than the power of the blood world. "Close!" He yelled again, and the general trend of truth instantly shrank forward, like a big mouth, completely engulfed the power of the blood world. "Ridiculous!" The black bridegroom, wrapped in the claws of the magic Buddha, sneered, closed his eyes and chanted words. A strange mantra flew out and spread to all directions, stimulating the power of the wrapped blood world. All of a sudden, the power of the blood world became manic and pounded the truth trend. The truth trend, which was round like a ball, immediately swelled up, as if it would break down in the next second. White night face twisted, sweat like rain, but still bite not loose teeth, dead control of the general force to suppress the force of the blood world. "You won''t last long." The black bridegroom gave out a sinister laugh. "If I want to refine you, I will certainly refine you!" The road sank in the white night. Whoosh! A spirit came and hit the black bridegroom. The black bridegroom''s body trembled for several minutes. He raised his eyes and looked at it. It was the spirit of Qian Yizhen. But the next second, there is another spirit. It''s the spirit of Thunderbird. Then, it was the wind tiger. Three Tianjiao alternate with each other, madly attacking the black bridegroom, just like forging steel and forging iron, one after another. "In this way, I can''t be refined! You are too weak, see your own strength The black bridegroom roared and strengthened the power of the blood world again. Whew. The general trend of truth is torn out a crack, and a little force of the blood world penetrates out. White night complexion white, feel the blood and blood in the body over the river, the tense spirit of the sky began to loose. But he didn''t stop. "Hold on, my Lord!" Thousand also really shout. "It''s a pity that he can''t hold on." Black bridegroom cruel smile, roar, the truth of the white night directly exploded. The power of the blood world is like fireworks, rushing out of the general situation and scattering to the four sides. "Die!" the black bridegroom laughed wildly and flew at the nearest wind tiger with his blood. The wind tiger sees the appearance, the tiger eye is ferocious, must withdraw to the black bridegroom''s bombardment, resists this bloodiness. But at this critical moment, the white night suddenly rushed to the black bridegroom and stabbed his soul in his heart with a sword. The black bridegroom clapped his hands fiercely and caught the boundless sword from the thorn. The power of the blood world immediately relaxed. "Adult..." the wind tiger cries. Qian Yizhen and Thunderbird stop one after another, and dare not temper the black groom. After all, the white night is there, and the three people are also worried that they will hurt the white night. However, the three men stopped the training of the black bridegroom, and immediately let the black bridegroom breathe again. He immediately released his hands to deal with the white night. "You don''t know what death means. You dare to kill me head-on. It''s a pity that you are too confident in your own ability. I will let you see what is the real power of arrogance!" The black bridegroom was smiling. The power of the blood world around him seemed to be attracted to him. He wrapped himself up with him in the white night. It''s completely surrounded, and there''s no escape. "Do you understand who you are facing?" White night light said. The bridegroom moved his head, but he wanted to see him.When he looked up, he saw a sudden fall of flame, which immediately surrounded him and the black groom. "This is the Phoenix flame?" The black bridegroom was so shocked that he just wanted to run away, but he was pressed by his hands on his shoulder. "No Black bridegroom roars: "Phoenix rocket can purify everything!! Are you going to die with me "That''s impossible, but you''re just a soul person who becomes holy in flesh, and I have five elements, and my physical strength is far higher than you. Your strength is only your soul skill and attack. In the face of this flame, you are at an absolute disadvantage. When you are burned to ashes by the flame of Phoenix, I will do nothing." After that, the white night raised his head and roared: "huohuang, increase the flame power, don''t have any fear! Give me some exercise "Yes, my Lord!" The top of the fire Huang called, opened her mouth and spat out the Phoenix fireworks. In a flash, the power of the blood world was burned out. The white night and the black bridegroom bathed in the power of the fire of the Phoenix. The black groom wanted to escape, but the white night refused. "Get out of here!" The black bridegroom couldn''t bear the power of the fire, so he directly raised his fist and blasted towards the white night''s forehead. This blow is enough to shatter the earth. But the white night did not avoid the slightest, raised the arm to block. "Asshole!! Asshole!! Asshole The black bridegroom was in a hurry and bombarded the white night like crazy. But at this time, the white night suddenly released his hand and grabbed the black bridegroom''s arm. The next second, the boundless sword was chopped at his wrist. "You cut it off?" The black bridegroom roared, the green Scripture broke out, and a blow went. But the next second, the black bridegroom''s wrist came tearing pain. Whew! A column of blood splashed into the flame, but immediately evaporated. A look, the black bridegroom''s fist was directly cut off. "It''s impossible!" The black bridegroom roared. "What''s impossible? I told you before that the imperial system is inherited in me. If you don''t believe it, all my moves against you are the great emperor''s soul Sutra. Otherwise, how can you easily break your body The cold road in the white night, suddenly rushed to the sky, jumped back, and rushed out of the flame. The black bridegroom was startled and rushed to the fire. But the terror of the magic Buddha''s claws came back. At the same time, Qian Yizhen, Fenghu, and Thunderbird all worked together to block the fire. Bang! Bang!! Dong!!! The three bridegroom, who are more stable, can not break through the truth. "Let me out! White night, I submit to you, I know you have a lot of things you want to know, I know all the answers, let me out, I tell you all The black bridegroom yelled at the top of his voice. "Sorry, your only effect on me now is to be refined into pills for us to take and practice." Said the cold white night. "No! White night!!! I will never let you succeed Seeing that the white night refused to forgive, the black bridegroom let out a hoarse roar, and his whole body was full of ripple like destructive power, which was not afraid of the fire of the Phoenix, and spread everywhere. "Self explosion?" Qian Yizhen, Thunderbird, etc. all exclaimed. But the next second, the truth pervaded the past. This trend is much stronger than before, just like two big hands, holding the huge flame, like a girl holding lotus. The power of destruction immediately hit the Internet, protruding outward, but unable to break through. The soul power is just momentum. It can oppress the soul, but it can''t control everything. However, the general trend can. In the white night, the boundless and icy TanTian are sacrificed, and the two swords are spinning in the air. The soul emperor and the spirit of holy war in the body are also pushed to the limit. People sit in the void, their eyes turn to blood, and their bodies bloom with golden light, and endless power rushes through. The people below were terrified, such as miracles. However, the general trend can not stop the black bridegroom. He roared again, and his whole body broke apart, and more destructive forces poured out. "No, my Lord, although your general situation and truth are powerful, they can not completely block the black bridegroom''s self exploding power. We must give up tempering and withdraw immediately." Qian also really realized something was wrong and cried out. "Yes!" "We can''t stand it!" Thunderbird and wind tiger also shout one after another. Hearing the sound in the white night, he did not say a word. His eyes suddenly opened and jumped up again. It turned into a flash of lightning and rushed to the black bridegroom. "My Lord! Danger They were shocked and yelled. If the black bridegroom blew himself up at this time, there would be no body left in the white night. Even though he was a five element God, he was still as fragile as paper before the self explosion of Tianjiao at the peak.But just as everyone''s hair stood up and looked at this scene with great horror, a sword light pierced the flame of the Phoenix and penetrated the black bridegroom in the center completely... the black bridegroom whipped violently and his eyes were dim. The white night drew out the sword and cut it fiercely at his side. "Hongye sword Jue" urged it out. The blade of the sword was so sharp that it cut open the flame. Whoosh, whoosh... the blade makes flame lines in the fire, just like the ripples in the calm lake water. But the blade of limitless sword no longer touches the black bridegroom, but cleaves against his body. Outside the three Tianjiao stare at a look, the white night actually will black groom around the bodyguard soul gas all cut. Without the protection of soul gas, the flame directly attacked his body. In a moment, the skin of the black groom was scorched and refined... a peak Tianjiao fell. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 The flame is like lotus, and the spirits of the three Tianjiao are like tripod. The black bridegroom is immersed in it, and there is no more movement. White night out of the flame, big mouth gasping, at the moment of his body is also a red piece of black, in a mess. he gazed at the center of the flame, and the body of the black bridegroom went away. All the impurities on the body were burned to ashes, leaving only the Dan yuan and the essence. Thousand also true and Thunderbird appear extremely excited, see black bridegroom has fallen, no longer before scruples, crazy urge up, without reservation to urge the soul potential. The peak of Tianjiao! That''s close to burning sky. They are the people above their heads. However, such people are not only killed by them, but also refined into soul pills. How powerful is the soul pill made by a peak Tianjiao? People don''t even dare to think about it. In the past, how could these people have such a chance? But this time, the white night brought several Tianjiao to kill the black bridegroom, and even huohuang went out. If any one of them had been replaced, he would not have such a chance in this life. Liu Yao at the bottom is eager to see through. Her soul is broken. If she can get this pill, not to mention that she can restore Tianjiao''s strength, at least jumping into the supreme is not a problem. But she knew that now she was just a useless person, and she would not believe her in the daytime, let alone give pills. "Ha ha, I''m making a lot of money this time." The most excited is the fire phoenix, get this pill, it is a big step closer to the Phoenix from the bath fire. "You are loyal to me. Good things like this will not be less." White night said with a smile: "after refining the black bridegroom, this treasure of mountain and river boundary is still waiting for us to excavate!" Hearing this, people''s cerebral cortex is shaking. Mountains and rivers! That''s a treasure even bigger than Heifeng village!! There are a lot of Tianjiao in the boundary of mountains and rivers, and the Tianjiao killed by them is certainly not a few. If so, the treasures of Tianjiao must be countless! Thinking of this, several people feel that they are full of strength all over the body, trying to refine. When the night falls and sits cross legged, luck is restored. It took Hu Chang and other disciples of the Vientiane sect to return to their senses for a while. Looking at the black bridegroom who had been practiced in the void by some Tianjiao, many people were in a trance and couldn''t believe what they had seen. The demon, regarded as invincible by them, is today treated as a alchemy. "Master Bai..." old Hu came over and called carefully. "The black bridegroom is dead. I will deal with the remnant party in the mountain and river world. Elder Hu, please contact the general school quickly. Please send experts to sit here and rebuild the Vientiane gate. I will support you." Said the white night. Elder Hu''s eyes were full of tears and he looked at the white night for a long time. Suddenly, he knelt down on his knees and his voice was hoarse and choked. "Master Bai, I kowtow to you for my fellow disciples who died in the hands of mountain and river boundary people!" "What are you doing?" White night a hand, a breath to swing, busy will Hu Changlao up. "You don''t have to thank me. I did it just to repay the kindness of Vientiane." Smile in the white night. Since the white night stepped out of Los Angeles, the Vientiane gate has been supporting and helping all the way. Not only he, Lin Zhengtian, Fu Qingqing and many other talented souls have been supported by the Vientiane gate. In addition, the Vientiane gate has been maintaining the peace of the nine souls continent. If there is no Vientiane gate, how could the white night be today? "Lord Bai, what are you going to do with the boundary between mountains and rivers?" At this time, Liu Yao stepped forward and asked carefully. His voice was still shaking. "Oh? Do you have any good suggestions? " White night turned to look at her. "Shanhejie is the power of the black bridegroom, but now the black bridegroom is dead, and adults can completely replace him. The leaders of the mountain and river world are all strong people. The reason why the black bridegroom can become the leader of the world is because he killed the previous one. If the adults can control shanhejie, he will become the first force in the mainland of China. At that time, adults will do whatever they want, Isn''t that better? " Liu Yao is busy. "Your suggestion is very good. The power of mountain and river world is so huge that if you can control it, you will be holding a sharp sword that can attack the mainland of Wu at any time. It is no longer a dream to dominate Wudang." "Not only to the mainland of Wu, but also Qingge and jinhun can be easily obtained. At that time, adults can master the resources of the three continents, which will be enough to fight against any force in the nine souls continent. The powerful jiuhun has capital Liu Yao seemed to have the courage to get up and said in a hurry. His voice actually contained some charm. But the next second, the white night stretched out his hand, suddenly grabbed her white neck and grabbed her. "Well..." Liu Yaoli''s face was red and his ears were red. His body was shaking. He said with difficulty: "my Lord, please forgive me. If your subordinates say something wrong, please be merciful... Let me go..." "if you want to kill you, you can still live to this day? What you said has no temptation for me, because Qingge land and soul land are already in my hands. Why should I conquer it? In addition, I don''t intend to accept the evil forces. As for you... I don''t know who you are, but I advise you to be restrained and stop using your clumsy means to make a fool of me. If you don''t have some value, your end will not be much better than the black bridegroom. "White night said, a loose hand, Liu Yao paralysis sitting on the ground, coughing. She looked at the white night in horror, and her face was full of consternation. Has Qingge continent and soul land fallen into the hands of this man? "I know what you are thinking. You hope that after I become the leader of the mountain and river world, you can take advantage of your familiarity with the mountain and river world to find a position in it, and then use the rich materials brought by the position to help you quickly recover your soul. Your calculation is good, but I don''t accept it!" After walking back and forth for a few steps, he said, "but I''m not such a heartless person. As long as the information you provide me is effective, I will not only punish you, but also reward you with a batch of excellent pills. Although I can''t let you return to the pride of heaven, at least I''ll be the supreme one. It won''t be too difficult." "Really?" Liu Yao heard the sound and was overjoyed. He repeatedly kowtowed: "thank you very much." "Don''t be happy too soon! Shanhejie... When I refine the black bridegroom, I will solve it. And you, before that, I need you to do something for me. " "No matter what you tell me, Liu Yao will serve you in this life. Let the sky fall apart and the mountains and rivers break, and he will not change his loyalty." Liu Yao is busy worshiping him. Under his loose robes, the pair of soft ones are constantly shaking, which leads people to bathe in fire. The white night took back his sight and said, "it''s not too hard for you. It''s just to let you sit in the master of the mountain and river boundary temporarily, stabilize the people in the mountain and river boundary, and recall all the people outside at the same time." "Ah?" Liu Yao is stunned. He doesn''t understand why. Don''t you mean you''re not going to be recruited down the mountain river boundary? PATA. At this time, above the sky, a strange noise came out. Then I saw the flame die out and a huge ball fell from the air. this is the cream of heaven''s pride. The night went by and reached for it. Qian Yizhen, Fenghu, leiniao and huohuang all fell down and worshipped him. "My Lord, the pill has been made." It''s really respectful. "Hard work." White night nods. He knew that these people were also very eager for pills, but the white night was the Lord. Even if he took them all by himself, these people did not dare to make sense. However, white night is more aware that people''s hearts are often the most suitable time to buy at this time. There are still many places to employ people in the future, so we can''t chill the hearts of our subordinates. He pulled out the boundless sword and cut it in the air. The soul pill was divided into five parts. "one person, one quick swallow, to avoid losing essence!" He cried at night. "Thank you very much." Thousand is really a crowd of great joy, hastily accept, gobble up toward the mouth, even thousand also really ignore the image of a swallow. Seeing this in the white night, some of them could not help laughing, but also took the soul pill. Then he sat down with his eyes closed and digested. ... ... PATA! A crisp sound sounded in a simple building. In the building, an old man with white hair sat in front of the tea table, looking at the turtle shell in front of him. The tortoise shell split from the middle, and a black chess piece was exposed inside. The old man looked at the chess piece for a long time. "Master." A disciple walked in slowly and saw the turtle shell crack on the tea table. He was shocked. "Master, this..." "it seems that there is something wrong with the mainland of Wu." The old man sighed for a long time and spoke softly. "The black bridegroom should have no rival in the mainland of Zhiwu, unless people from other continents have passed. But if a strong man from other continents goes to the mountain and river boundary, he will never compete with him with his cunning! Unless he is assassinated... "The disciple gnawed his teeth. "No matter how much you guess, it''s just guessing. My son, send someone to Wudang to see what happened. Remember, don''t cause any noise, and don''t let other people know." The old man said. "Yes, master." "In addition, we will block all news coming from Wudang and report them to us in advance." The old man closed his eyes and said, "go ahead and do it." "Yes, I''ll leave." The disciple made a salute, respectfully and carefully walked out of the door, and then disappeared in an instant... the old man opened his eyes again, looked at the cracked turtle shell, and suddenly waved his hand. The turtle shell moved itself, and then put it together, instantly restored to the original state, and no trace of the split was left. At the end of the war, Liu Yao was directly in charge of the mountain and river realm according to Bai Ye''s statement. She was restored to her breath by qianyizhen''s soul method. Other soul people thought that she was still the heaven''s pride. If there was such a realm, people in the mountain and river world would not dare to respect it. The first order that Liu Yao issued after sitting on the upper boundary master was to recall all the masters outside Shanhe boundary. No one knows why she did it. Despite the continuous questioning, people from mountain and river circles still rushed back.It is not clear whether the people wanted to obey Liu Yao''s orders or whether they had other plans. In the next three days, countless powerful people will pour into Tianma City, and all the strong people in the mountains and rivers of mainland China will come. Tianma city can''t even fill so many people. Many soul people are waiting outside the city. At the same time, a huge team is crossing the mountains and heading for Tianma city. This team is the Dragon Jue led by white night. swallowed up the black groom''s ghosts. After that, the white night was raised again, and it was added to the ninth order of heaven and soul. It''s a pity that it''s hard to subdue the black bridegroom, or else he''ll take away his soul. There are hundreds of thousands of people in the army''s mighty advance. They are so powerful that they are like clouds of experts. Wherever they pass, the thieves flee. Half a month later, longjue people arrived in Tianma city. Tianma city is in turmoil. What are these unexpected guests doing here? However, at the command of the white night, the army of dragon Jue immediately surrounded Tianma City, which was impenetrable. White night riding a horse, walked to the gate of Tianma City, the voice was deep. "Kill!" The sound spread all over the city. In an instant, the master of dragon Jue launched an attack on the horse city. Standing in the palace, Liu Yao looks pale and looks at the countless strong men running in the distance, and his heart shudders. At this moment, she fully understood the intention of white night. He wants to wash the mountains and rivers with blood and kill all the people of this force! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Liu Yao will never forget this day. He will never forget how the mountain and river boundary, which made people in the mainland of Wuhan feel frightened and frightened, was completely slaughtered. The whole Tianma City, bones like mountains, blood flowing into a river, blood gathering like a flood, rushing outward. Long Jue''s people will be the whole Tianma city surrounded by water, not to say that it is a human, even a fly can not escape. White night led Qian Yizhen, Thunderbird, Fenghu and huohuang to kill the palace directly. The people in the mountain and river boundary were originally mercenaries. Now the black bridegroom is dead and no one is leading. In the past, none of these people would accept anyone. At this point, most people just run for their lives and don''t want to resist. Tianjiao, the only remaining mountain and river Kingdom, is directly dismembered by people. Outside Tianma City, a large number of dragon experts and fierce beasts block up, and the fleeing people will only die more miserably. The killing is still on, and the white night has led a crowd of Tianjiao towards the palace. Liu Yao, standing in front of the palace, ran down the steps in a hurry, knelt on both knees, and bowed his head and called out, "welcome your majesty." "Get up and talk." White night light road, straight to the palace''s highest throne. Liu Yao quickly followed. When they entered the temple, they immediately bowed to the white night above and called. The white night waved and the crowd rose. "It''s a great blessing for me to get rid of the mountain and river boundary. One of the main reasons for the chaos in the mainland is that there are many bandits and bandits like the mountain and river boundary. Now that you wipe out the mountain and river boundary, you will surely be able to knock off the mountain and shake the tiger. Once the bandits are restrained, they will certainly play a crucial role in the development of Zhiwu." Poisson clasped his fist and said with a smile. "I''m not interested in the development of Zhiwu. The reason why I want to wipe out the mountains and rivers is because I don''t like this force." The white night is light. Of course, this is just a casual remark. The real reason lies in the wealth of mountains and rivers, and the person behind it is the man who hides in the gate of Vientiane. Since the white night has been inherited from the imperial system, it is involved in the event of the fall of the great emperor. If he is unknown, it will be too late to fight back when the person finds out about him. It is better to find out who the man is and deal with it early. "My Lord, I believe that things here will soon spread to the mainland of Wu. By then, the name of our dragon Jue will be out. Although shanhejie is a bandit force, its nepotism will not be less. If we destroy Shanhe boundary today, we don''t know how many people will come to our trouble tomorrow. We must prepare as soon as possible." A thousand are true. "If there are many friends in the boundary of mountains and rivers, will there be fewer enemies? If someone really wants to do something for the mountain and river boundary, we can directly contact those enemies of the mountain and river boundary to fight back, so there is no need to worry about this. " The white night waved his hand and put his eyes on Liu Yao. He said, "Liu Yao, you told me before that you know how to contact the person in charge behind the black bridegroom. Now I send Qian Yizhen to go with you and contact that person as soon as possible. Do you understand him?" "Yes, my Lord." Liu Yao is busy. "In addition, all materials within the boundary of mountains and rivers will be counted out, and those that are useful will be kept for use, and those that are useless will be set up to sell out." The white night is light. "Selling out?" Everyone was surprised. The white night sighed and winked at Poisson. Poisson immediately realized that he stood up and said, "you don''t know. Since Heifeng stronghold turned to us, all the properties in Heifeng stronghold belong to adults. But after several times of checking, Poisson found that there are a lot of things that the dragon can''t use, such as the earth soul beads and the earth magic weapons used by the people who are good at the earth soul skills There are not many people who are good at local magic weapons. They can''t use them at all. They just waste them. In addition, there are a large number of such Horcruxes and soul pills. Poisson thinks that opening an exchange can not only reasonably and effectively dispose of these materials, but also exchange a lot of things we need urgently. " When people heard it, they suddenly realized. "There are a large number of goods and materials in the boundary of mountains and rivers. This is very necessary. Not only that, I plan to link up with Qingge mainland and jinhun continent. Although most of the things in these two continents are relatively low-grade, some materials are not available in mainland Wu. They are also very helpful to people in mainland China, such as yingsha grass and Mo LAN stone. I believe these things can be sent to There will be a lot of people who are interested in mainland China. " Said the white night. People should be holding fists. "Where is your excellency going to build this exchange?" Qian Yizhen asked. "In Tianma City, the person in charge is also managed by Poisson." White night road. "Yes, my Lord." Poisson nodded. "No matter what, you go back first, clean up Tianma city and get rid of the rest of the people." White night waved his hand and said, "I''m going to shut up for a while." "Yes." They nodded and retreated. The door of the temple was closed. At night, he went to the center of the hall and sat down with his knees crossed. and the black groom, after the first World War, white nights also understood the truth of the double trend. With the swallowing of the essence of heaven and pride, the mental environment was not increased. Many of the things that were not understood in the brain were found in those essences, and click into place.It is for this reason that his cultivation leaped to the Ninth level. However, the sudden promotion will have an impact on the spirit. Due to the external objects, the soul state grows too fast and the foundation is not firm, so it will be difficult for the soul person to control the heaven soul. Because the soul power changes qualitatively, the sky soul will also increase. However, the soul person has no time to adapt to this change, so that it is easy to appear the phenomenon of soul power fault in cultivation or fighting. He closed for two days in the daytime to study the soul power after the change, but for him, the most important thing was the fusion of the spirit of jihad. Now he has six heavenly spirits. After the fusion of the five heavenly spirits, he can enter the realm of the soul emperor. If he merges the six spirits, what changes will happen? What is the spirit above the soul emperor? Three days later, he opened the door. Outside the main hall, the people of longjue are still dealing with the corpses of the people in the mountain and river boundary. The soul people who are proficient in the water soul method are cleaning up the blood on the street. "Poisson!" The white night called. Before long, Poisson came in a hurry and made a salute. "What can I do for you, my lord?" "Immediately prepare some materials for me, such as" Wuzhi glue "," qinghongsha "," muyueshi "," Jingxin of crystal stone beast "..." he talked about a lot of materials in the daytime. Poisson was stunned for a long time and then said, "my Lord, some of these materials are rare and difficult to collect, and some... Subordinates... Have never heard of them." "If it''s difficult to collect, you can find a way to collect it. It doesn''t matter if you spend more money. As for those you haven''t heard of, you can find something similar to replace it. Although the effect will be relatively low, if the quantity is enough, it will not be too bad." White night took a deep breath: "how many days do you need to help me gather up the materials?" Poisson thought for a moment: "in this case, it will take at least three days to get together." "Then I''ll give you five days to collect them, and then I''ll lead the wind tiger and Thunderbird to see me." "Yes, my Lord." With that, Poisson stepped down. Three days later, Poisson visited again, but he led a large number of souls, including wind tiger and Thunderbird. The souls enter the hall, after the white night, they take off the storage ring from their fingers, open the ring, and the materials trickle out and pile up like mountains. "My Lord, here are all the materials you want. Please count them." Poisson said respectfully. "No, I can trust you. You should all step back. Wind tiger and Thunderbird will stay. No one can disturb me without my command." Said the white night. "Yes." The party backed away. White night went to the materials and began to fiddle with them. He first used his spirit to lay out a huge array on the ground. Then he took out some crystal stones and put them on canvas. Next to the wind tiger and Thunderbird looked at each other, full of fog. "My Lord, are you setting up the battle?" The Thunderbird made a crisp sound. "Yes, but I can''t complete this array by myself. I still need the help of you two, especially your wind and thunder means. To draw patterns, you need to use wind Department soul technique to construct the base map, and use the means of thunder system to bond. So I will find you two. You should be prepared." White night painting and talking. The Thunderbird and the wind tiger looked at each other again, and the wind tiger opened his mouth and said, "is the project large?" "It''s not big. These materials are all here." ".... " don''t worry, I''ll reward you when it''s done. " "No nonsense, my Lord. Let''s get started." White night said, wind tiger and Thunderbird will immediately join in. However, along with the array''s canvas, these two visionary holy spirits were shocked. Although there are many materials for arranging the array, they never thought that the array should be so complicated. After working hard for two days in the daytime, the number of patterns on the array directly exceeded 3000, but the area where these patterns were spread was less than three Chengdu of the array. How many patterns do you need to fill them all? What''s more, the two holy spirits found that they had never seen many patterns on it. "My lord... What kind of array is this?" Finally, the wind tiger can''t help it, with a tiny voice, carefully asked. "Soul melting array." Said the white night casually. Soul melting array? A Dharma array that helps heaven and soul merge? The two holy spirits also know that, but this is not the same as their understanding of the soul melting array... "I can''t explain it to you for a moment and a half, so continue to set up the array." The white night is light. The two holy spirits have no words. The white night is closed here, and Tianma city is also a tumult. After long Jue settled in, he helped Vientiane gate to prepare for reconstruction, and Poisson also established the trading system of Tianma city.But in all this in full swing, a team also arrived at Tianma city at this time. These people all come from various famous forces in the mainland of Zhiwu www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 On the side of the hall. Poisson received these representatives from all walks of life. The servants offered spiritual tea, and the tea was excellent. Poisson did not dare to neglect it. The representatives of these forces were drinking tea and sitting in the hall, either whispering or confronting each other coldly, but most of them were arrogant and arrogant. After a while, someone was impatient and called out. "What... What Poisson''s? Where is it? Come out quickly? " Poisson, who was still giving orders in the back hall, ran to him with a smile. "What can I do for you, my lord?" "Damn it, we''ve been sitting here for half an hour. Why don''t you adults come out?" The soul man in the green robe rose from his chair and cried in exasperation. "My Lord, I have said before I leave. I don''t know when we are going to come out. Do you want to wait any longer?" Poisson hesitated, careful way. "Asshole! Are you people of all walks of life looking down on our luotianmen? " The spirit of the green robe seized Poisson''s skirt and cried angrily. "I don''t mean that." Poisson was busy explaining. But those present were obviously impatient. A strong man in a tiger fur jacket hummed: "we all went to the door in person. It can be said that we have given you enough face. It''s very kind of you to shut up and not see people. Do you still pay attention to us?" "Look down on me and wait?" "It''s said that you adults come from the soul land. Ha ha, you people are also from the mainland of Wu. How can you submit to the knees of a lower level soul person? It''s a shame. " Another sharp nosed man said with a shrill smile. Poisson knows that these people are from the Humen escort agency and the generation of xiluoshan. They are not easy to be provoked. If he had been a little elder of Feijian mountain villa, he would not have contacted these top real kings. But now, he is one of the housekeepers of longjue. The big man and the sharp mouthed man talk, the others are also boiling, the spearhead all points at Poisson. "Tell your adults to come out quickly!" "Don''t blame us for not coming out again!" Some people even beat the table and roar, imposing momentum. "Please don''t be impatient, please don''t be impatient..." Poisson''s face is covered with sweat and his expression is quite flustered. At this time, Luo Tianmen''s green robed soul man quickly stepped up, seized Poisson again, and said coldly: "I''ll limit you to half a column of incense. Call me your adult, or you will be at your own risk." Then he waved his arm and threw Poisson out of the gate. Poisson''s strength was no match for these people. His body flew out and fell heavily on the ground. Although there is no big obstacle, but fell a dog to gnaw mud, in a mess. "Hahaha..." people in the hall laughed. "Steward Poisson, are you all right?" Long Jue''s people rushed to help Poisson. "I''m all right..." Poisson took a breath, grabbed a dragon Jue Ren, and said in a hurry: "the Lord is closed. I don''t know when to come out, but the situation here is a little unstable. You must ask a great master to come over and sit down. You should go and invite Mr. Qian Yizhen to come." "Po Guan Shi, Qian adult and Liu Yao left Tianma city for business, but they haven''t come back yet..." one disciple said anxiously. "What?" Poisson was stunned. "Steward, what shall we do now? Those who are in it are not easy to offend "Well, I''m afraid? Officer in charge, they are just some top real kings. The number of real kings in longjue is calculated in thousands. Why be afraid of them? " A disciple said angrily. "What do you know? What I fear is not them, but the forces behind them. Our dragon Jue has just exterminated the mountain and river boundary and occupied Tianma city. Many things are unstable and need to be rectified. If we encounter a group of big forces at this time, it will be a devastating blow to longjue! " Poisson Ning way: "at this time can bear it, do not give adults trouble." The disciples nodded in silence. "Steward, shall we stabilize these people first?" "Of course... You go to prepare some wine and dinner, take some money and give them to these people. I guess most of them come here for the sake of mountains and rivers. Only adults can make decisions on this matter. What we can do is to maintain stability from the middle." "Yes." The disciples ran away. Poisson took a breath and went back into the hall. "What? Are you adults here? " The representative of Humen escort agency sneered. "That... Our adults are still closed." Poisson''s face changed slightly and his anger was suppressed. "How dare you come?" Another hummed. Poisson looked at us for a moment and squeezed out a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, you are the first to come to longjue. Poisson has prepared some thin wine. Please try our longjue wine. You can wait while you drink. How about that?""Oh? Drink? That''s OK! " Some people are in the mood. "But it''s no fun just to drink. You have to have beauties. Since ancient times, wine and beauty are a pair. Lord Liu Yao, who has been known for a long time, is a beautiful woman. After you long Jue slaughtered the mountain and river realm, Lord Liu Yao was attached to you and took charge of affairs. It''s too boring for you to accompany us to drink with us How about fan? " The soul of the green robe of the gate of heaven laughs. As soon as this saying fell, he immediately received praise from the four souls. "Yes, let Liu Yao come out to drink with us!" "Ha ha ha... Let her out!" There was a lot of fun. Poisson''s face grew dark. This is no longer arrogant, but insulting, disdaining, trampling... although Liu Yao has lost Tianjiao''s accomplishments, she has returned to the supreme realm under the pills given by night. Although she has surrendered, she is also a dragon Jue''s person. These people clearly want to humiliate long Jue. "Everybody''s tone is very big. Lord Liu Yao is very proud of himself. You are just the real king of the peak. Do you dare to drink when she comes to join the wine?" Poisson''s gnawing path. In the mainland of Wu, the strong are respected and Tianjiao exists. Who is disrespectful? Although Liu Yao''s cultivation has been abandoned, these people still don''t know that she is not Tianjiao. Unexpectedly, as soon as the words fell, several people immediately turned cold and looked at Poisson coldly. "What do you say?" The representative of Humen escort agency stood up and walked towards Poisson. The momentum is in full swing, and it goes straight ahead. Poisson''s old face turned white and his long beard moved. "You mean we''re not up to standard?" The man from Humen escort agency said. "Hum, it''s just a pride of heaven. Do you think Luo Tianmen is afraid? Let her accompany the wine, that is to give her face! You dragons must not be shameless Luo Tianmen''s representative scolded. "You..." Poisson felt insulted. He pointed his finger at these people and could not speak for a long time. At this time, but see a shadow rushed, directly hard Chuai in Poisson''s abdomen. "Go to hell! Dog Bang! Poisson flew out upside down, smashed the door wall, and fell on the steps. He vomited several mouthfuls of blood, and his chest skin was broken. It was very difficult for him to get up. Representatives in the hall came out one after another, shouting at the outside. "Listen, I''m from luotianmen. Our headmaster asked me to deliver a message. It''s really unjust for you long Jue to attack the mountain and river boundary for no reason and seize its financial affairs. Because these properties of the mountain and river boundary are also the property of other soul snatchers. These unjust gains should be handed over and handled by our forces together! Now that you adults are closed, you people should listen to us The voice was very wide and spread all over Tianma city. "And we go west!" "So is Hutou escort agency!" "And we..." the voices went on and on. These representatives came here today to make trouble. How can they watch the long Jue family swallow such a huge property? All the people of longjue stopped and looked at the direction of the main hall. "Are you in charge of long Jue?" The representative of Hutou escort agency stares at Poisson coldly, and suddenly pulls out a tiger head knife in his waist and walks towards Poisson. "No one can stand up and no one will be clothed. If you dare to move mountains and rivers and swallow such a large amount of property, you really have eaten the gall of bear heart leopard. Today, I will take your dog''s head to show you Xiong Wei of tiger head escort agency to your family!" With that, he chopped at Poisson step by step. This is what happened in the mainland of Wu. If they didn''t agree with each other, they would carry a knife to kill people. At this time, a light drink floated to. The voice is very light, but the whole Tianma city people can hear clearly... "you are the first one who dares to kill me in the place of longjue." After the sound fell, a figure stepped in the air and walked towards it. Behind him, there was a bird and a tiger. But both the bird and the tiger emit the light of the Holy Spirit, which is frightening. "Big... Man..." when he saw the visitor, Poisson''s eyes lit up, he was extremely excited, and he cried out hoarsely. "My Lord!" "Your honor is out?" The Dragon Jue people who came here were also excited. White night feet a little bit, fell on Poisson''s side, lifted him up, urged a trace of spirit flower breath to his body, light asked: "are you ok?" "My Lord, I''m fine..." Poisson coughed twice and said weakly. "I think you have something to do." White night looks serious, toward the side of the long Jue humanitarian: "will Po Guanshi take down convalescence, with the best medicine to cure him, you know?" "Yes, my Lord." They said respectfully, and they would carry it down."Wait a minute." At this time, the white night called again. "What can I do for you, my lord?" Several people are surprised to ask. "I thought about it. Let Poisson see what I''m going to do with these people, and then I''ll take him down." Poisson was stunned. But seeing the white night turn around and stare at the man with the tiger head machete: "you want to kill my steward, right?" The man from Humen escort agency frowned and said, "are you the master of longjue? What''s the name of that white... What... Dong! Before the representative of Hutou escort agency finished his speech, he saw a slap fall suddenly and bang on his heavenly cover. Chi Ka! He was instantly blown to pieces, and his flesh and blood were flying, and he died miserably. People were shocked. That''s it? What''s more... one slap to death? The master of dragon Jue is so strong... people stare at the white night. But seeing the white night as if nothing had happened, he turned his head and looked at Poisson. "Poisson, can you still hear me?" "My lord... Please tell me if you have something to do..." Poisson said weakly. "Where is this man from?" "It seems that... It''s like someone from Humen escort agency..." "put Humen escort agency on the list. When Qian returns, we''ll go to humen escort agency, no matter who he is." The white night is light. "Kill?" Poisson opened his bleary eyes. "Now we will start to transport materials. Seven days later, we will go to humen escort agency. We will kill all of them and leave none of them." Bai Ye said: "I''d like to see if the strength of Humen escort agency is better than that of mountains and rivers..." as soon as this remark fell, representatives of various forces changed color. "The Lord of dragon Jue, Humen escort agency is our joint force. We come here to ask you about things. You kill people indiscriminately. Can you pay attention to us?" Luo Tianmen''s representative stood up and cried in a deep voice. But as soon as he finished, he was met with another slap. Whew! The man''s body was broken, and he was also killed by the representative of Humen escort agency. "Where is this man from?" "Luo... Luo Tianmen..." "also included in the list." It''s cold at night. "Yes... Yes..." Poisson opened his mouth. The representatives were shocked... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 They don''t know what these forces represent in their minds. It''s true that longjue really destroyed the mountain river boundary, showed its due strength to the people of Wuda, and declared to the world that the dragon is stronger than the mountain and river boundary. However, being stronger than the mountain and river boundary does not mean that the dragon is invincible. Most of the forces here are weaker than the mountain river boundary. However, they have reached a tacit agreement and formed an alliance secretly. If they attack any one of these forces in the daytime, it will be the same When we declare war on all forces, let alone one dragon. Even if it is two or three, it is absolutely impossible to resist. Poisson is to see this point clearly, this only then swallow one''s anger. But these people did not know that daynight did not care about these so-called forces, what''s more, he hated those who took advantage of the fire. "In longjue, who are abusing and killing longjue people?" The white night glanced at the representatives of these forces in front of him and opened his mouth. All of them trembled and trembled. No one spoke. At night, a cold snort came out of his nose: "no one speaks? Didn''t you have a lot of prestige just now? Is it arrogant? " "Mr. Bai, we have come to longjue to discuss something important with you. We are very anxious because you have not appeared for a long time. We have some misunderstandings with Lord Poisson. If there is something wrong, please forgive me." At this time, a well-dressed middle-aged man stood out and made a fist salute to the white night and said. "Did I say I''ll forgive you?" White night eyebrows a cold, angrily drink a way: "I am to ask, just stood here to my dragon absolute roar of person, in the end who is there?" The man was stunned. But listen to the cold way of the white night: "if I don''t appear, do you want to dismantle my dragon Jue?" "How dare you..." The man was sweating. But white night was clearly reluctant to listen more. He turned around, turned his back to these people and said, "Poisson, point out who moved you and who wanted to be reckless in my dragon?" "My lord... Turn the big thing into a small one... Please... Calm down..." Poisson hesitated and called out in a weak voice. "You are my steward. This is long Jue. Are they beating you like this here, or is it a small matter?" The white night looks ferocious and the voice increases by eight degrees. "This..." "if I appease this today, how can I lead longjue in the future? How would they feel when they saw it? " It''s cold at night. Poisson opened his mouth and was speechless. White night wave light way: "take Poisson down." "Yes." Long Jue people immediately put Poisson down. "As for these people... Without Poisson''s identification, I can also tell who among you was just acting recklessly here!" Cold hum in the white night, a flick of the finger, actually use the soul skill used by Qian Yizhen before, and a lot of terrible air beams jump out of the fingertips, and directly explode in the crowd. Some people are caught off guard and hit the target directly. Some people have eye disease and quick hand, so they urge Qi to resist. However, how can this arrogant method be easily resisted, coupled with the terrible smell of the white night, even if blocked, the spirit of heaven in the body will be shocked and shaken, close to paralysis. The present power of the white night has been infinitely close to Tianjiao, and it is by no means that these true kings can resist. Bang! Bang! Dong... the muffled sound was heard, and some people fell directly on the ground, while those who did not fall on the ground were pale at the moment. White night seems not willing to pull out the boundless sword from his waist and walk towards those people. The representatives who were not attacked by the white night were shocked and retreated in a hurry. They looked at the coming white night with fear in their eyes. There are three Tianjiao in one side, they are true monarchs, there is no possibility of resistance. "Lord Bai... What are you going to do?" A person covers the wound of chest place, shivering asks a way. "Didn''t someone say I should listen to you just now? I just want to know what you can do for me to listen to you "Lord Bai... We are all sent by the strong men of various forces to discuss matters with you. If you kill us, you will make enemies for longjue... Please think twice before you do it!" Another hastily exclaimed. "Discussion? What are you going to discuss? " The white night asked. "This..." people are swallowing their saliva in secret, and they are frightened. How dare they speak? "it''s about mountains and rivers?" The white night light way: "I extinguished the mountain river boundary, seized the mountain river boundary such a big piece of cake, you people are envious, then send someone to come over, negotiate with me, want me to take out these things, right?" No one dares to answer. They all bow their heads. "If you are a single force and dare not provoke me, you will come together and put pressure on me?" White night sneered: "it''s a pity that you''ve made a wrong calculation. The mountain and river boundary was fought by our dragon Jue. Do you want to share the food? It doesn''t exist! If you come here and discuss with me kindly, you can still save your life, but you are arrogant and arrogant here, and bully my dragon Jue people, then you can''t blame me! "The sword suddenly swung in the white night. The endless sword will tear directly at these people. In a flash, several real kings were torn to pieces. The people were surprised and regretful, but they didn''t think that the Lord of dragon Jue was actually a god of killing. No wonder he dares to move mountains and rivers! "White night, are you crazy?" A real king suddenly rushed to kill the white night. But as soon as he approached, he was killed by Qian Yizhen. How can the other true kings dare to resist? Run away like crazy. "All killed." It''s cold at night. The crowd gathered. In the blink of an eye, there was a howl in the palace, and the people outside were shocked. And before long, the screams disappeared. All the representatives were killed, and none remained. "Hang their heads at the gate of Tianma City, so that the people of longjue can have a look." The white night is light. "Yes." Yilong Jue''s disciple nodded and went down to do it. The bloody repression at the palace came to an end. All of them lie on the ground and lose their vitality. Thousand also really stand on one side, silently looking at all this, for a long time before opening. "It''s a pleasure for you to kill these people today, but you also have a hatred with many big forces in mainland China..." "you think I''m impulsive to do this, don''t you?" Said the white night. Thousand also really hesitated, nodded. "Did you hear them standing here and yelling at the dragon?" Asked the white night. "Yes." Thousand also really nodded: "subordinate just returned with Liu Yao, near Tianma City, did hear those angry words." "Now that you hear that, you should understand that I have to kill them, because if I don''t kill them, the whole dragon will think I''m incompetent and shake me." White night said: "today''s Dragon Jue is a mixture of many forces. To put it bluntly, there are all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes. These gods are willing to follow me and be loyal to me. That''s because they think that dragon Jue is extremely powerful, which they dare not disobey, and can bring them absolute safety and security. But if I don''t today If you kill them, they will have doubts about longjue, and some people will be even more aware of the differences. For example, the people of the original Heifeng stronghold... " QIAN Yizhen listened, pondered for a moment, and nodded slightly:" what you said is very true, and you really didn''t consider it. " "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. I killed these people in order to stabilize the hearts of long Jue, but I can''t say it''s right. These people dare to be so arrogant and domineering here because of the power behind them. Now long Jue is against them. If they join hands to encircle, I will never be an enemy." "What is your response?" Qian Yizhen asked. The white night closed his eyes and thought for a moment, and then he said, "take action immediately, and each one will be defeated." Thousand also really Leng next, slightly clasp a fist to say is. But he knew it was the next step. However, long Jue has been fighting for many times, but the more he fights, the weaker he will be. "My Lord, although this method is feasible, it is not the best one. In fact, there is another way to solve these forces!" At this time, a crisp female voice came. It is Liu Yao who looks at him at night. She walked quickly with graceful steps and swaying posture, kneeling in front of the white night. "Liu Yao? What do you have in mind "You are not from the mainland of Wu. Naturally, you don''t know about it. This time, Liu Yao and Qian Yizhen went to investigate the people behind the scenes of the mountain and river world. When they passed by Huangtian City, they heard that a five-year meeting of potential families would be held in Huangtian City! If you can cut off your head and show off your horn at this meeting, you will certainly make those forces flinch and dare not to attack our ideas! " Liu Yao said. "Potential clan assembly? What is that? " White night asked. "The power clan meeting is a gathering of powerful people that has been spreading in mainland China for a long time. Because Zhiwu is extremely chaotic, and all families have talents they have carefully cultivated. In order to prevent these talents from being killed by powerful people of other forces, every five years, powerful people from all walks of life will bring young talents of potential clan to meet in Huangtian city and contact their feelings In this way, it is actually a grand competition, just the survival of the fittest. " A thousand people really speak. On hearing this in the white night, he was quite surprised: "I thought there were no rules to speak of in mainland Wu. I didn''t expect to have such a thing?" "Don''t get me wrong, even if it''s a party, it''s very chaotic. Didn''t I just say that? Survival of the fittest! This kind of competition is basically a fight between life and death. Half of those young talents will die at such parties. " A thousand are true. "No matter what, since Liu Yao says so, I''ll go to Huangtian city. If I can''t solve the problem in Huangtian City, I''ll take my method. You should prepare as soon as possible.""Yes." White night light wave, toward the palace. "The formation has been completed. It''s time for me to practice, Liu Yao. The results of the investigation will be reported to me when I go out of the pass. Thunderbird and Fenghu will protect the Dharma for me. No matter what happens in the next 10 days, no one can disturb me." "Yes." The crowd was busy shouting. In particular, Thunderbird and wind tiger are extremely devout, almost kneeling on the ground, so that the side of Qian Yizhen and others are prone to accidents. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 White night, wind tiger and Thunderbird have just finished painting the large array cloth, and before he can sit in the array, he is disturbed by the roar outside. Now that the matter is over, he naturally has to hurry to urge the use of the soul melting array. This soul melting array is not an ordinary array. It is commonly used by the great emperors. Its effect is far better than the ordinary array circulated outside. The effect is at least 100 times higher. Of course, because of the limited ability, the white night is not the great emperor, and the power of this array is only 100 times better than ordinary. The real emperor carefully arranges and paints, and its effect can reach at least 1000 times or even more. "If the fox treats the fox more, it must see something better." The white night whispered, sat cross legged and began to have luck. In a flash, the great array was activated, and the pattern of 13700 sacred animals and sacred objects on the inner cloth came to life and revolved around him. And his chest is also instantly hot, the sky soul mark appears, the consciousness of the white night is instantly pulled to the top of the nine days. He was stunned and opened his eyes. However, he found a huge golden hand under his body, holding his body upward and moving to the place closest to the stars... "what is this place? In the past, I have thought of going back to nine days, but I have never seen such a scene. " He closed his eyes slightly and felt for a moment. "What a rich soul! How can this spirit be so powerful? " His heart was beating wildly. He carefully analyzed the soul meaning, but he found that there were countless soul meanings around him, and each one was profound. It took a lot of effort to fully understand it. It''s like a treasure house. Is this the benefit of soul melting array? White night heart hair happy, greedy to absorb. It didn''t take long for him to realize. These spirits are all produced by the pictures and seals I painted on cloth? Print cloth is so simple to draw, but it doesn''t want to have such a complex meaning inside. The white night can''t help feeling, the great emperor''s array is really incredible. "These soul meanings are so mysterious that if you can fully understand them, the soul state will be greatly improved." His heart beat and read it carefully. For a moment, in consciousness, the eagle rowed in the sky, and the eagle''s potential leaped in front of him. Bear shake the earth, bear momentum, head-on. Tiger roaring mountain forest, male tiger domineering, concussion everywhere. The whale swallows the sea and rolls up thousands of waves, which makes the world pale. In the big array, thousands of tourists gradually stopped, and the patterns seemed to come alive and jump towards him gradually. Finally, they did not enter the body and disappeared. The fusion of heaven and soul is to understand the spirit of heaven, to find the common ground of the two spirits, to seek the joint point, and to fuse the spirit of heaven. The spirit of heaven before the white night is the same. It is mainly to find the meeting point and integrate the spirit of heaven. The more souls are fused, the more common they need to find, and the more difficult it will be. But this time it''s different. The great emperor''s fusion array is all inclusive. It instills a kind of idea of great harmony into the soul, so that the soul person can directly find the similarities of all the heavenly spirits, so as to completely integrate all the heavenly spirits. The number of heavenly spirits of the great emperor is very large. At the level of Zhenjun, there are three souls with the worst strength. At the level of emperor, I''m afraid the worst is six. The white night is full of spirits, and the whole palace is also full of brilliance. The souls outside raised their eyes and looked, showing reverence. Some of them knelt down and worshipped, as if they were treating miracles. "Is this the vision of the adults when they practice? Do you want a breakthrough? " Thousand also really out of their own cultivation pavilion, whispered. He saw that the wind tiger and the Thunderbird were still guarding outside the palace, but at the moment, the two holy spirits were completely prostrate on the ground, a pious scene. He rushed over and asked, "Two Holy Spirit masters, Dragon Lord, what''s going on?" "The Dragon Master is practicing. It''s true. Don''t make a lot of noise and disturb the adults." Wind tiger some displeasure said. Qian Yi was really stunned. His voice was very low. Unless he deliberately used his soul breath, he could never hear him. Are the wind tiger and the Thunderbird completely surrender to adults? Before the battle, the two holy spirits were only relative to their subjects and helped him because of the restraint of the white night. Now, they seem to serve the white night wholeheartedly. What''s going on? "You two, you help the dragon master to set up the big array. Do you know what the big array is?" Thousand also really hesitated for a long time and couldn''t help asking. Unexpectedly, the wind tiger and the thunder bird all changed color. The Thunderbird, in particular, stood erect with its feathers, as if thinking of something terrible. "We have never seen the Dharma array that your Lord asked us to use on canvas... We have never seen it..." the voice of the wind tiger was very low. It gasped heavily, and the tiger''s eyes were filled with fear: "if it were not for the canvas, I would never have imagined that there would be such a array in the world...""That''s a divine array! We can''t touch at this level! Although we help adults to decorate them by hand, it is impossible for us to arrange them again. Moreover, it is impossible for us to come up with that kind of array even if we spend our whole life! " Thunderbird looked frightened: "the complexity of this array is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Adults can easily grasp it, and it is absolutely extraordinary..." hearing this, Qian really realized. I''m afraid that the array painted in the cloth has conquered these two arrogant Holy Spirits... what kind of Dharma array does the Lord arrange? Qian Yi can''t help being curious. The room was still in full bloom, and Qian was really standing at the edge of the room. He found that there was an indescribable mystery in the light of the light. After careful reading, he found that the mysterious meaning was full of thousands of souls, which surprised him. No matter what training place he was, he directly sat beside the room and quietly realized it. A day later, Liu Yao passed by. Seeing this situation, she immediately sat down. She was a wise person and immediately realized the mystery. Not long after , the master of the Dragon sat in the side of the house and absorbed the essence of the white night. The halo lasted for 11 days, then ended in a halo. Although I spent 11 days outside, I felt that I had spent a hundred years on nine days. The meaning of thousands of heavenly spirits mixed in the more than ten thousand pictures and seals is like a book that has been handed down for thousands of years, which makes him indulge in it and is hard to extricate himself. By the time they have fully understood the meaning of the spirit of heaven, the six heavenly spirits have merged and returned to unity. Holy! His spirit has passed the soul emperor and has been promoted to the holy level! In the pride of heaven, there are emperors, but there is no saint level. Standing up again in the white night, the breath on the body has changed significantly. As soon as the door opened, the souls who sat outside stood up one after another. At the moment of seeing the white night, everyone could not help showing a sense of piety that had never been seen before. It''s a feeling only when facing the supreme being. At this moment, the white night is like a God. White night knew that this was given to him by the soul melting array. "Welcome your excellency to go out of the pass!" The crowd exclaimed. The white night nodded slightly. But the people were shocked. What kind of Dharma array can make a person change so much before and after he is shut down? "Liu Yao, show me the results of your investigation." The white night is light. Liu Yao did not dare to neglect, anxious to put the information sorted before to white night. I see it in the white night, and my brows are tight. After a long time, Liu Ken didn''t get in touch with him. "Black bridegroom, please." It seems that there should be some kind of mark on the black bridegroom, which is linked with that side. Bai Ye took a breath and explained Liu Yao a little. She asked her to be in charge of the contact with the general school. Then he called Qian Yizhen and told him to move forward. It''s time to go to heaven. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 The leader behind the black bridegroom must have some kind of mark on his body. As soon as the black bridegroom falls and the mark disappears, there will be news. Even if Liu Yao knew how to contact the man, it would be difficult to find out the identity of the man. The death of the black bridegroom has already alerted the other end. However, one thing can be confirmed. The leader behind the black bridegroom is located in the general faction of the Vientiane sect, because the news comes from the general faction. In this way, we have to guard against it. The master of the general school can''t imagine. But before that, we have to deal with the potential threats of dragon Jue in Zhiwu. When the sky was slightly cool, he rode on his horse and set off at night, accompanied by huohuang and Qian Yizhen. The other experts took charge of Tianma city and Dongya mountain to help elder Hu and others rebuild the Vientiane gate. "The imperial city is not far away from Tianma city. It can only be reached in half a day or so. It is just that the Royal City party is hosted by the city master of Huangtian city. He sends invitation letters to the four powerful people. We don''t have any invitation letters, so participation in the party will be blocked. I''m afraid it will conflict with the people in the city." On the way, a thousand people really speak. "We don''t need an invitation." White night road. "If you insist, my Lord, we may not have enough strength. Although our subordinates are Tianjiao, we can not be shocked by that kind of scene." Qian also really hesitated for a moment and said. "Hard to come certainly not, but I participate in the party as the master of the Vientiane gate, I believe they will not say anything." White night road. "Vientiane gate?" Thousand also really did not speak, also did not know this method to be possible. The prosperity of Huangtian city is beyond the imagination of white night. There are people coming and going, businessmen and motorcycles in and out of here. The soul comes in and goes out. Some of them will stop to say hello and talk, and some will exchange soul skills on the spot. So far, there is a harmonious scene everywhere. It''s hard to believe that there are still such prosperous and peaceful cities in the land of Wudang, where killing people like eating and killing like walking. White night and thousand also really step into the horse, fire Huang falls on the shoulder of white night, look left and right. "When does the party start?" The white night asked. "Tomorrow." "Let''s find a place to have a drink, and inquire about the situation here." "All in accordance with your will." A thousand people really nod their heads. Two people and one bird walk to the main street of Huangtian city. There are seven or eight storey buildings on both sides. The tallest building here has more than 20 stories, which is very prosperous. In Qingge continent, many tall towers are inferior to it. However, the buildings here are all from the hands of powerful souls, and there is no need to consider the problem of collapse, so the shape is extremely unique, completely free from the influence of gravity. In the center of the Imperial City, a huge palace is three meters above the ground, floating in the air, looking from a distance, like an immortal palace. "There is the emperor''s palace in heaven." Pointing to the magnificent buildings over there, Qian Yizhen said, "the emperor has been sitting in heaven for nearly a hundred years. This city is also named after him. He has his own power and his own strength is extremely terrible. He can be called a great power. In the mainland of Zhiwu, it is also the number one of the platoons." "So it is... This place is so close to Tianma City, but it has not been attacked by the mountain and river boundary. Thus, the strength of the imperial city is not weaker than that of the mountain and river boundary." Said the white night. "My Lord, your idea is wrong. The strength of huangtiancheng is indeed very strong, but it is still a little worse than that of the mountain and river boundary. The emperor''s strength in the sky may be stronger than that of the black bridegroom, but the overall strength is not as good as that of the mountain and river boundary." A thousand are true. "In this case, why didn''t the mountain and river boundary attack the emperor Tiancheng?" White night asked with a smile: "the cake on the edge of the head can be eaten with your mouth open, but the mountain and river boundary are indifferent? The black bridegroom''s conscience found? " "You should ask Liu Yao the most appropriate question. However, my subordinates guess that there may be two reasons. First, what is the connection between mountain and river boundary and Huangtian City, or... Alliance; second, because of the LuanWu Academy in the imperial city." "Luan Wu College? Do you still have colleges in mainland China? " It''s incredible to stare at the white night. "There are still some colleges in mainland China, such as the Royal College in Wanyu. They are all private. However, LuanWu college is different. As long as you pay, you can enter it, and the teachers in it will teach you the soul." "Is that the civilian academy?" "Civilians? No, no, no, my Lord, don''t be mistaken. Civilians don''t even have the qualification to enter the college gate. " Qian Yizhen shook his head repeatedly: "although I have been closed for many years, I still know everything about the outside world. LuanWu college was founded for the purpose of making profits. The enrollment fee is astronomical. Ordinary soul people can''t enter it. All the students who can learn in it are the powerful descendants or people of high position." "Those who have money and power, how can there be no strong people around them, and they still need to go to college to practice?" White night is puzzled again. Thousand also really tiny smile: "the adult can abandon oneself to learn soul method too much? What''s more, there are Tianjiao in LuanWu college. "The white night suddenly realized. "How dare the black bridegroom provoke the LuanWu academy to fall into the imperial city? Therefore, the city has always been peaceful! " Thousand also true smile way. At this time, a rapid sound of horse''s hooves disturbed their conversation. Then see a well-dressed man riding a dark horse, crazy like running towards this, all the way pedestrians can not avoid, was directly knocked over by the horse. White night and thousand also really turn around, frown. "I thought the imperial city was a place to obey." "That''s just for those who are at the bottom of the world, who have the means to communicate with the heaven or those who have power to the sky, they still want to do what they want." A thousand are true. The horse galloped to the other road. On the way, the pedestrians were knocked to the ground and were in a mess. Someone wanted to scold him. When he saw the clothes on the man, he immediately closed his mouth. White night is also too lazy to take care of this business, turned to a roadside restaurant line. The restaurant is very large. The gate is four meters wide and more than 20 storeys high. It is very magnificent. The gate is full of traffic and crowded with people. As soon as you enter the restaurant, you will be welcomed by the second grade. "Please come here, gentlemen. What would you like to drink?" "In such a large restaurant, there should be a famous brand of good wine. First come to ten jars. If it''s good, I''ll add it." The white night is light. "Oh, this master has great insight. The famous brand here is" wanshenzui ", which is the spirit wine that immortals can get drunk after drinking. However, this master, we only supply 100 jars of wine every day, and it''s very valuable. Now there are only ten jars left. If you want all of them, I''ll bring them to you right away." Xiao Er rubbed his hands and said with a smile. "Oh? Or limited wine? " In the white night, his eyes were slightly bright, and he saw that Qian was really sitting beside him. Although he closed his eyes and looked leisurely, his throat could not help moving. He said with a smile, "I''ll take all the rest of the drunken gods, and bring them up." "Hey, wait a moment, two masters. All gods will come at once!" Xiao Er, with a sound, ran away. After a while, Shitan wanshenzui was like a sophomore and several helpers. However, it was quite surprising that all the people in the restaurant were looking at the white night table, and many of them were whispering. Thousand also really see doubt, although white night heart pan doubt, but also ignore, can''t wait to open a jar of wine, then tiger drink a mouthful. "Good wine!" He wiped drunk, pushed a jar to Qian Yizhen, and said with a smile, "it''s true. You can taste it." "Thank you." Qian also really wanted to come to be a wine lover. He stroked his beard and took a sip. When he put down the wine jar, his eyes were also shining. "The person who brews this wine must be Tianjiao. The materials used in this wine making include chuanbing, Luoxia, sanweishui and tianyinguang. These materials are rare and rare. It is impossible for ordinary people to combine these materials to make a good wine. This time, thanks to the love of adults, it is really a blessing." After saying that, the thousand also really is a burst of fierce irrigation, direct call to have fun. Huohuang on the shoulder also looked itchy. She patted her wings and plunged into a jar of wine. She soon drank it. Two people and a bird were drinking happily, but at this time, the waiter ran to him, accompanied by a smiling face, he said: "gentlemen, how does this wine taste?" "Very good." White night repeatedly nodded: "tomorrow I will come again, prepare ten jars for me, I want to take away." "Yes! Yes! Sir, can you settle the bill first "Check out?" The white night frowned slightly. Is it the rule of the shop to ask the guest to check out before the wine is finished? "How much is it?" "A total of 10 million Holy Spirit pills." Xiao er said with a smile. This word falls, white night slightly a Leng, one side thousand also really direct hand shake a bit. "What are you talking about? How much is it? " White night thought that he did not hear clearly, and asked again. "My Lord, there are ten million Holy Spirit pills in total!" Xiao Er, be careful. "So expensive? A million Holy Spirit pills White night eyebrow a pick, feel oneself was pit. "You are obviously killing off customers. This wine is indeed a good wine, but the materials in it are calculated at the price of the black market. It can''t last more than 100000 soul pills. Even if it''s made by Tianjiao, it can''t be so ridiculous!" It''s a deep voice. "Other wine is only dozens of soul pills, while the height is several hundred. This kind of wine has soared ten thousand times directly. It''s really strange. As you said before, there are only ten bottles left in this wine. So many people have bought this bar before? If you can invite them here, I''ll ask the price. If the price is really this, I''ll pay for it. " The white night is light. Unexpectedly, the young man''s face changed slightly, and then he began to smile again. He said, "my Lord, all the guests who have drunk this wine have left. Where can I invite you?" "Since I can''t, I''ll ask the people in this pub. They should have heard of it even if they haven''t had one." White night opened his eyes and stood up and cried out: "ladies and gentlemen, I want to ask you a question. What''s the price of the drunken people in this restaurant? If anyone can tell the truth, I will give it to him if all the gods are drunk. "Then he lifted up an altar of gods. As soon as this word fell, many drinkers jumped up from their chairs and cried out in a hurry. "My Lord, I know that the gods of qiantingju sell only 77777 soul pills!" "My Lord, first of all, the drunken gods are worth 77777 soul pills." "77777 soul pills!! My Lord, is that wine mine? " "My lord..." people said in a rush that the scene was a bit chaotic. The second one looked stunned. How could he have thought of such a way. "What? Are you killing people White night will throw out a jar of wine, sat down, light said. "That''s not true!" Thousand also really angry, a clap table, drink a way: "call your shopkeeper''s come over!! We need an explanation! " "This... This..." Xiao Er panicked. "Account? Do you deserve it At this time, a sneer suddenly came from upstairs. I saw a group of young men and women walking down the stairs. They all looked at this head, and the man who spoke was walking ahead. I saw it in the white night. I felt familiar with my eyes. After looking at it, I suddenly realized. This man is qingjingyao! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 Seeing this Lord, the white night suddenly realized. What the price of ten million soul pills, that is to deliberately find fault! I want to come to this young master Qing for the shame of that day! "I said, who is it? You are playing a trick! Boy, how did you repay us when we let you go Thousand also really also recognized Qing Jing Yao, nose a hum, deep voice says. Qingjingyao''s face changed slightly when he heard the voice. All his classmates in LuanWu college were around him. He was exposed directly by Qian Yizhen, and he could not face the challenge. However, he is not flustered. This restaurant is opened by his Qing family. Here, he is the heaven. Even if Qian is really Tianjiao, he is not afraid. In Huangtian City, if you respect Tianjiao, you can''t turn the sky. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you two, if you can''t afford the wine, you''ll have to follow our rules of qiantingju." Qingjing Yao Lenghun: "come on, take these two people down." "Who dare I see?" Thousand also really low drink a sound, the momentum suddenly released, the annihilation power is like the flood water beast, submerges the entire restaurant. All of a sudden, the customers in the restaurant were scared out of their wits and fled in a hurry. Qing Jing Yao a crowd is also facial changes. "It''s Tianjiao!" Someone exclaimed. "Tianjiao is angry! Run away There was a constant clamor. The strength of the students of LuanWu college in qingjingyao is only true king. Some of them even stay in the supreme position. Facing thousands of students, they can''t be defeated. And the security personnel in the restaurant also dare not move, they are only the real king level, on Tianjiao that is looking for death. Qian also really shocked the scene, stood up at night, took a storage ring from his finger and threw it on the table. "There''s a million soul pills in this ring. It''s more than enough to pay for the wine. Don''t bother me again." Then he went out. "Asshole! Only a million soul pills? Just one tenth, like paying for the wine? Hum, do you want to drink for nothing in my qiantingju? Well, no one has ever dared to eat and drink for nothing in our thousand courtyards As soon as Qingjing Yao raised his hand, dozens of spirits rushed in outside the restaurant, blocking the spacious gate directly, pulling out swords one by one, and glared at the white night and qianyizhen. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Qian was really angry, and he wanted to solve these real kings who dare to challenge Tianjiao''s authority. But at this time, a figure rushed over. This figure is not other than qingjingyao! He did it? He should be well aware of the soul state of qianyizhen. With his strength, he can never be the opponent of qianyizhen, but he dares to be so... "Lizi is arrogant!" Thousand also really angry, then want a slap to Qing Jing Yao to beat down. But just then, a thick voice came from the top of the restaurant. "Who is it? How dare you behave here? Don''t you know where this is? Let Jingyao go quickly and get out of here. " The sound is rich and boundless, such as the pressure of the mountains, so that the people below can''t breathe. Thousand also true palm a turn, will Qing Jing Yao, looking up at the upstairs, eyebrows locked: "is Tianjiao." "How better than you?" The white night is light. "It should be comparable, but the strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. This is the imperial city. If I really want to fight, I will suffer." You should be careful. "Qingjingyao suffered a loss from you last time, but he dare to rush alone this time. It seems that he knows that there are Tianjiao masters upstairs, so he uses his body as bait to lead him to attack you and me." White night light way: "first look." Qian Yi really nodded, took a deep breath, and cried out: "you know what happened here, you should also understand the reason for this. This is not that we want to start, but this qingjingyao deliberately caused trouble!" "What happened to Jingyao? It''s ridiculous that you refused to pay for the wine The sound grew louder, and a few figures appeared at the stairway again. He was a thin old man in brocade and black clothes. The old man was ruddy, but his eyes were serious. He carried his hands and walked down the stairs. The students of LuanWu college showed reverence and excitement one by one. "It turns out to be master Fu!" "My God, master Fu used to drink here!" "It is said that all the senior students on the Youth League list in Luan Wu College have been instructed by Tai Shi Fu. As long as she imparts a few words generously, she can benefit her whole life. Today, we are lucky to meet her, and we must seize the opportunity." "Well... Eh... The girl behind master fu... Seems to be Yueru Xuemei?" "Yueru Xuemei? How could she drink with master Fu? Is it that master Fu wants to instruct her? If so, Yueru Xuemei will be stationed in the Youth League list in the near future The students of LuanWu academy whispered and exclaimed in secret. And Fu Taishi and Kaiyue are all looking at Bai Ye and others.At the side of kaiyueru, there are two teachers of Dance Academy who followed qingjingyao to rescue kaiyueru. "It''s a narrow road for enemies." One of them, an old man of LuanWu academy, snorted coldly, staring at Qian Yizhen angrily. "At the beginning, you abandoned our first level of cultivation. Today, master Fu is here. I want to see how rampant you are." Another old man couldn''t help speaking, and his anger could not be contained. "Hum, you two kowtow in front of me to beg for mercy. I was soft hearted and didn''t kill you. I don''t want to have someone to support you today. You are so rampant! What a villain. " A thousand people are really gnashing their teeth. "I don''t want to listen to or take care of your gratitude and resentment with these two teachers. I don''t want to listen to them. You have to let Jingyao go first. He is my favorite student. You must let him go. In addition, you have to settle the money for the wine. Otherwise, you may not be able to get out of the thousand courtyards today!" Fu Taishi said faintly, and the last word fell. Suddenly, his body was shaken, and a strong momentum of extinction, which was not weaker than that of thousands, broke out, and the momentum of thousand and real retreated. Qian Yizhen''s face suddenly changed. "Well, do you know the strength of our forefather? This is the emperor''s city, is my territory, this time, I want a snow before shame, a good lesson to you Qingjingyao lowered his voice and sneered. Qian Yi is really at a loss. With the emperor Fu''s arrogance and dozens of real kings around him, he will suffer a lot if he really wants to fight. "What now, my lord? Why don''t we take qingjingyao and leave here first? " Thousand also really close to the white night, whispered. "Leave Huangtian city? So we''ve been there for nothing White night shook his head. "What can I do now?" Thousand also true low voice way, in the speech reveals a little anxious. "I''ll take care of it." The white night''s eyes moved and fell on the master Fu over there. He said, "you want us to let people go, and we have to pay for this ridiculous wine. Have you not considered our view?" "Yanghunjing people? Even the supreme is inferior to him. Is he qualified to speak with his teacher? Get out of the way. " Fu Taishi said. After the closure of the white night, he leaped into the Yang soul state. Although it can be called invincible in Qingge mainland, it can be placed in the mainland of Wu, which is still the lowest generation. White night did not speak, just closed his eyes. But in this electric light and Firestone, a tyrannical force burst out from its body instantly, like a raging beast, straight to the four sides. Double truth trend! The arrogance of Qian Yizhen and Fu Taishi was suppressed in an instant. The terrible force shocked the whole restaurant, and the 66 junctions on the surface of the restaurant were all broken instantly. The students of LuanWu college turned pale. Master Fu''s eyes widened slightly. "The truth of the general trend... Second?" He murmured. "Am I qualified?" The white night asked. "I see. I despise you." Master Fu snorted. At this time, behind the open moon as if to come forward. "Grand master, this is the white night childe. The last time I met a bandit in the mountain and river world, it was the young master Bai who helped me." Kaiyue is like opening her mouth, her voice is clear and crisp, her words seem to be pleading for the white night, but her words are only here, no more below. "I know, I''ve heard from Jingyao. The loss of Jingyao and his two teachers is also what he did." Fu Taishi Leng hum: "no matter what, since we have come, we must give an account!" "You ask us to account?" "If it was just now, you just need to release Jingyao and pay for the wine, then you can leave. But now it is different. In addition, you must hand over the soul formula, soul pill and a batch of cultivation materials to compensate Jingyao and them!" "What if I don''t?" White night mouth slightly Yang, light asked. "If you wait today, you can''t get out of this door." Master Fu finished and took a step forward. All of a sudden, the double truth trend was shaken a bit. "It''s impossible. Tianjiao''s momentum can hardly shake the trend of double truth... He must have some unusual means." Qian Yizhen cried out. "No harm. We came to the imperial city to shock down those forces. Since this man has found him, let''s use his head to build momentum for my dragon Jue! " White night said, hands after the negative, walk forward. Everyone was shocked. A Yang soul first-class existence, to challenge Tianjiao? His head is broken? But at the next moment, the souls around him showed an incredible look. There are six soul lights on that man... Taotie, Shenyue, Zhenlong, Linghua, Juexin and jihad. The soul is full of light, colorful! One after another, the voice of surprise came and went. "How can he have so many spirits when he is so young?""If he entered our random martial arts college, he must also be on the Youth League list." Open the moon such as to say secretly, in the eye exudes the silk silk jealousy. However, he seems to master the truth of the same age. What a gift it is. But heard the white night again. "Your name is master Fu, right? Although you are Tianjiao, I have fought with Tianjiao many times. In addition to him, there are several Tianjiao under my staff. I don''t want to bully you. Give you a chance. You can do it first. " The voice was quiet. "What do you say?" Master Fu''s eyes gaped, and no one believed his ears. A man in the Yang soul realm, who let Tianjiao take the lead? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 "Shaft!" Fu Tai Shi''s eyes are full of anger, he did not go to nonsense, he does not like nonsense, his favorite is to use absolute means, to let those ignorant people recognize their ignorance. Master Fu took another step forward. The truth is shaken and shaken by the double trend. How strong! The pupil of Qian Yizhen is slightly dilated, and he finally sees the clue. "With every step he took, the shoes on his feet brightened up. Although they were extremely weak, my Lord, I can assure you that his momentum was enhanced by those shoes." Thousand also really gather to the white night side, low voice way. "I see." White night nodded. The general trend of the double truth was enough to block the arrogance of heaven. But the breath of Fu Taishi was so terrible that even Qian had to bow his head. Bai Ye was still wondering whether the other side had deliberately hidden his strength. His soul was not like this, but now it seems that he was wrong. "Well, it''s time for me to see what kind of arrogant capital you have." Fu Taishi sank. With a sudden leap, he was humanized. He appeared in front of the white night in an instant. He grabbed it with one hand. The palm of his hand was like a black hole, producing infinite suction and pulling the body of the white night. But the white night did not move, only a punch back. With the combination of fists and palms, all the power of the six heavenly spirits suddenly burst out in the daytime. The terrifying force is like a tsunami, but at the moment of flying out of the fist, it narrows to a point the size of a grain of rice and hits its palm. Bang! In the end, Fu Taishi''s body leaped back and his body moved in the white night, but it didn''t have much influence. People can''t help feeling disappointed when they see this. They thought that master Fu could subdue this man with one blow, but they didn''t want him to beat him back with a simple blow. "Master, don''t keep your hands! Take this man quickly Qingjingyao yelled. "Yes, grand master, you don''t have to be polite to this kind of person. If you die, you will die!" The rest of the people yelled. If the moon did not speak, full of concentration, staring at the white night. "I want to kill this son. It''s easy. I don''t defeat him immediately, but I want to see what his potential is!" Master Fu''s hands were behind him, and he groaned. No one saw him. He was secretly lucky, stroking the flesh and blood of his palm. The pain there made him twitch. No one knows that the head-on collision just now happened. Master Fu suffered a dark loss! This boy is not the real strength of Yang soul state on the surface! Who is this boy who can have Tianjiao as his subordinate? Fu Taishi''s eyes coagulate, jump forward and kill again. But at the moment, he urged the magic weapon of his shoes on his feet to release it again, tearing the sky and heading for white night town. All of a sudden, the restaurant shook, the ground trembled, and the pedestrians on the street panicked and fled everywhere. Everyone turned pale. Master Fu seems to be serious. "Give me town!" With a low drink, he went down in a frenzy and covered his head in the white night. Thousand also really carry Qing Jing Yao to retreat in a hurry, avoid to open. But white night... Still like a statue, standing in place, motionless. Seeing this, the students of LuanWu college couldn''t help laughing. "He was suppressed by the general situation of his ancestors. You see, he can''t even move!" "It''s just a person in the Yang soul state. Even if the talent is strong, how strong can it be? Against our ancestors? I''m afraid another hundred of them will not be the match of our teacher. " "It''s ridiculous that such people dare to be rampant in the imperial city." People sneer constantly, eye pan banter. Even the corner of her mouth can''t help lifting up a trace of pride. After all, Bai Ye''s performance at the beginning was really rude. Even though she resisted the discontent in her heart and showed enough self-restraint, she still had a knot in her heart. Now she saw that the arrogant and arrogant person was so suppressed by her predecessor, and the teacher was about to teach her own teacher, how could she not be proud? Master Fu sneered and didn''t say anything. He patted it with one hand, which was weathered into streamer, and hit the heart of the white night. He wants to abolish this man''s spirit, make a good mockery of him, and then determine his life and death. Can be in that palm force is about to attack, the white night suddenly raised his arm, a free swing. PA. The palms were smashed. Master Fu''s face was stunned. The people of LuanWu Academy were shocked. "Is that all you have to do? I''m really sorry for your arrogance, or do you think that my soul state is too low to use all my strength? " White night slowly open mouth, step. "In that case, I''ll do it first." When he moved forward, a terrible energy gushed out of his body, covering and replacing the double power of truth that occupied the surrounding world. They were extremely domineering and instantly tore apart the momentum of Fu Taishi and forced him to move towards him.Master Fu was pale and retreated. This is the horror of the truth of the dual trend. It is not a magic weapon that can suppress the momentum. White night eyes a Lin, people suddenly disappeared, as if in a flash fell in front of Fu Taishi, a palm to blow away. Master Fu was not in a hurry. He even produced seven palms. All the palms could smash mountains and sea. It could be blasted in the daytime, but it was like hitting the air. Shadow? Master Fu''s face was stunned. But I saw a strong hand from behind, and the strong wind came. He suddenly turned around, the momentum like a whirlpool, then whirled, toward the hand and the host. But when he came back to attack, he threw himself into the air again, and the cruel force broke out from his arms. The restaurant at that end was directly blasted through, and several buildings outside were torn into dust. More than a dozen real kings were injured, and three of them were directly killed. But no one paid attention to these affected souls, one by one staring at the whole body of master Fu, looking for the shadow of the white night. Too fast! How could this happen? Judging from the track of his fist attack, he should not have such a terrible speed... Fu Taishi was shocked. Just then, a palm print came out of the void and hit him hard on the back. Bang! Fu Taishi''s body faltered and fell forward, nearly falling to the ground. The students of LuanWu college were shocked. Qingjingyao was as pale as death. "How could that happen?" Isn''t even the first teacher a match for this man? But listen to master Fu called out. "You are not too fast, you are shielding your body with soul Qi and moving at high speed to give others the illusion that you are extremely fast!" "Very smart, worthy of the pride of heaven." White night nods. This is his understanding of the mystery of the fusion of heaven and soul, and the change of the soul after tomorrow. He can easily control the spirit of heaven and make it blend into the void and shield his body. In a more popular way, he can be perfectly invisible. Of course, it is only aimed at motionless. If it moves, the soul will be seen through. But when this method is used in fighting, its effect is extremely terrible. Imagine how painful and frightening it would be if your opponent kept appearing and disappearing while fighting with you, making him lose his target from time to time? Master Fu took a deep breath and knew that he could not be underestimated. If he kept his hand, he was afraid to leave regret. He glanced around him and said, "this place is too small for me to use. Do you dare to follow me?" "Why not?" The white night is light. "Good!" Fu Taishi''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit, and rose to the sky, turning into a rainbow and leaping toward the city Lord''s house. At night, with a little feet, I followed him. The people of Huangtian City raised their eyes and looked, and they saw two long rainbow flying across the sky, directly to the city Lord''s house. There is a large open space around the floating city Lord''s house. When they fell, the spirits around them were startled and scattered in a hurry. But see Fu Taishi speechless, roar a sound, a palm to the sky. In a flash, the sky clouds scattered, a big knife made of clouds broke the clouds and fell, chopped to the end of the white night. "Broken!" In the white night, he drank low, and the general trend was upward. He turned into a big hand, and then he grabbed the cloud blade and tore it into pieces. Fu Taishi''s feet touched the ground, and the ground was suddenly shattered. His body was full of golden light. In the halo, thousands of cattle rushed out and ran into the air and killed them. The scene of ten thousand oxen galloping once again shakes the general trend. In the white night, he even waved several palms, but even a cow could not be broken. His face finally showed dignity. He controlled the general situation and turned into a sharp sword and cut it toward the center. "Shen Yun Jian, the power of God ox!" Fu Tai Shi danced his arms again and again. Ten thousand oxen kept gathering in the middle, and the cattle and cattle were constantly fused. Finally, they were transformed into a giant bull nearly 100 meters high. The horn of the giant ox is on the sword of the general trend. Its hooves tremble wildly, treading on the void, and trying to hit forward, the sword of the general trend is somewhat invincible. "I used to underestimate the enemy, but now, I have regarded you as an equal opponent with me. I will not keep my hand any more!" Fu Taishi laughed coldly, drank again, the God ox long cry, the ox horn crazy shock. The wrestling force and sword force were assembled together to create ripples, which destroyed the buildings around the city Lord''s mansion. Countless real kings were blooded by the concussion force, and the supreme one fled madly, but most of them were killed by the shock. Ooh!!!!! A melodious but powerful trumpet sound rippled in the imperial city. It''s a warning. The battle between the two triggered a riot in the emperor''s city and also shocked the owners here! The emperor is in heaven! Qian Yizhen and Luan Wu academy all rushed over, but they saw that the gate of the floating city Lord''s house was open, and a large number of souls in Dark Armor rushed out and rushed towards this side."The situation has changed. It''s hard to shake the emperor''s city by relying on adults alone. I have to send a signal to long Jue for help. At least let the wind tiger and Thunderbird come to help you quickly." Thousand also true murmured, take out two keepsakes from the storage ring and throw them into the air. At this time, the experts in the city Lord''s house had rushed to the square and surrounded the white night with Fu Taishi, but no one dared to get close to him. Even Tianjiao was hard to get close to the power released by their fighting, let alone their true kings. But listen to the city Lord''s house, spread out a bang. "Who is so bold as to make trouble in our imperial city? Do you think I''m in heaven? " When the voice dropped, a dragon chanted to the four sides, and then a dragon rose to the sky and flew out. Above the dragon head, there stood an emperor in his robe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 The giant ox butts the sword, the blade trembles, and the concussion force is still venting. The soul who rushes out of the city Lord''s house dares not to get close to it and only looks at it from a distance. They could hardly believe their eyes. The people in the yanghun state are actually fighting against Tianjiao? The emperor stepped down on the dragon in the sky and snorted. The Dragon opened his mouth and spewed out a terrible column of gas, which exploded in the middle of the giant ox and the air sword. The two things exploded and the destructive force spread to all directions. "Roar!" The Dragon roared again, and the dragon was so powerful that it broke the destructive force. Is this the Lord of Huangtian city? I''m afraid our strength is even better than that of master Fu. In the white night, I recoiled and looked at the fallen dragon. The emperor was in the sky with his hands behind him, and the dragon was circling on his head. But Qian Yizhen, who has been watching for a long time, refuses to accept it. With a long cry, she shows her original shape. Her huge body is even bigger than Jiaolong. The surrounding temperature suddenly increased. "Is that Phoenix?" The crowd looked and exclaimed. Huohuang is full of flame and full of manliness. After circling for several times on the top of the white night, huohuang falls behind him. She opens her wings and makes a long cry, which makes her powerful. Jiaolong''s slender body trembled, stopped yelling, and shrank back, showing fear. Huohuang is a serious Phoenix blood. In the future, even if it can''t be transformed into a Phoenix by bathing and cremation, it can still be called Phoenix. The Jiaolong is transformed by Jiao, which can only be called a pseudo dragon. There is no dragon blood in the body. However, it is beginning to take shape. If there is an opportunity in the future, it can break away from the dragon and turn into a dragon, but this opportunity is extremely slim. See here, the emperor''s face slightly changed in the sky, that peerless eyes slightly changed. Master Fu knew him and knew him all the time, so he didn''t even ask questions. Instead, he kept his eyes on the white night. "Who are you?" The emperor asked in a deep voice. "White night." "Never heard of it. Do you hide your accomplishments?" The emperor''s voice was cold in the sky: "no matter who you are, if you make trouble in my Imperial City, you will not pay attention to my emperor in the sky! And here, if you don''t give me the emperor''s face, I won''t give him any face. " "Don''t you ask why?" The white night asked. "Master Fu has been with me for many years. I know him well and I know him very well. If you fight with him, it will never be his fault. Therefore, I don''t have to ask." The emperor hummed in the sky. "In the end, it''s partiality." White night shook his head: "in this case, what nonsense do you do? If you want to help him, you can do it together. I don''t mind killing another Tianjiao. " The white night looks calm. "Arrogant!" "Damned boy! Don''t talk nonsense, Lord. Give us your order. We''ll break this boy into pieces at once The top real princes in the city Lord''s mansion were furious and indignant one by one. "No one can be so arrogant in my city, but he can compete with master Fu. In fact, he is a true king. You are afraid you can''t take him down!" Emperor in the cold way, just want to say, but was interrupted by a word in the white night. "If you can''t take me, I''ll take you!" After all, the body of the white night explodes, carrying the general trend of truth of terror, straight down to this. There was a clang. The boundless sword was drawn out, and the fierce sword momentum went straight to the souls of the city Lord''s house with his arms. "Asshole!" Those peak true monarchs were furious, and urged the spirit of heaven, intending to resist the white night. "Burn!" When you open your eyes in the white night, the fire of gluttonous food burns out. Before the soul method of these peak real kings is promoted, the spirit Qi in the body burns up, and the soul rhyme can''t make half a point. "Ah?" The souls were shocked. White night arm a horizontal, sword edge swept away. Whew. A row of skulls fly in the air and blood column soars to the sky. Ten top real kings fell to the ground. The four sides were startled. "You are too presumptuous The emperor was enraged in the sky, so he stepped on it fiercely and rushed over, and the Dragon rushed to him. He raised his hand and pressed it down in the air. The hand magnified infinitely and turned into a mountain and exploded down. In the daytime, one hand goes up and one punch goes. Dong Long! The mountains shake. The next second, the boundless sword Qi goes up and penetrates the mountain. The emperor suddenly closed his hand in the sky, his whole body glowed with gold and roared. A shadow of a golden dragon appeared behind him, attached to the dragon. All of a sudden, the Dragon gave birth to golden scales. Two dragon horns appeared on his bare head. His claws grew longer and gave birth to dragon whiskers. He turned into a golden dragon in the midst of the electric light and flint. "My Lord, this is the art of imitating animals!" Qian also really did not dare to watch the battle again. He dragged Qingjing Yao and rushed over to help him. But as soon as he moved, he was stopped by master Fu."Hand over Jingyao." Fu Taishi said coldly. "Go away!" A thousand true voices grow deep. "Well, in that case, you don''t want to leave today!" Fu Taishi did not care whether qingjingyao was dead or alive, and directly attacked qianyizhen. Qian is really forced to fight. And the Golden Dragon at that end has already flew over, and a force that makes people hard to breathe is forcing daynight''s mind. But he was not afraid at all. He looked at the Golden Dragon. "The Dragon transformed by the technique of imitating animals can''t be called a dragon at all. How can we be afraid of a mere animal?" With a long cry, he sprang up and captured the dragon with one hand. The general trend of truth instantly broke the false dragon power full of ripples. The "Golden Dragon" was furious and threw its tail. White night one hand a grip, actually dead catch that dragon tail, then hurl to the ground mercilessly. The huge strength of the "Golden Dragon" can not resist, it fell heavily on the ground, issued a sad cry. Fire Huang is also angry, a long cry, and then spread her wings, take off, facing the dragon is a flame. The "Golden Dragon" was scorched and turned into a dragon like dragon. It was constantly tossing on the ground, causing pain. Emperor in the weather straight bite teeth, will start to fight with the white night. But at this time, an urgent voice came. "Stop it! Please stop it, everyone Along with the voice came a long line of people shouting. It was a fat man walking in the front. The emperor looked at the man in the sky. He snorted coldly and returned. Seeing this, the fat man quickly called out to Fu Taishi, who was fighting with Qian Yizhen: "Xianshi!! Master! Please stop, don''t fight any more! " "Second emperor?" Seeing the visitor, master Fu frowned slightly, but he also retreated back. Huohuang still wants to move, and is stopped by the white night. "Don''t worry. Let''s see what they''re up to." The white night is light. "It''s not too late for me to stop eating that worm." Fire Huang some unwilling, fiercely glared at that is roasted the whole body blackened Jiaolong one eye, open mouth to say. "It can''t even speak, not even the Holy Spirit. Aren''t you trying to bully him? It''s not good for your reputation As soon as the fire Huang listens, this just gives up. The fat man came forward with a big smile on his face, and his meat was packed into a pile. "This gentleman, in the lower huangcangdi, thank you for your kindness and calling me the second emperor. It''s clear to the public that this is just a misunderstanding. Why should we fight each other for such a small matter? Why don''t you shake hands and make peace, and smile and die of gratitude and hatred "Second brother, what are you talking about?" The emperor frowned in the sky and his voice was loud. "Elder brother, you are the Lord of a city, can''t you be a little generous? The two Tianjiao fought in our Imperial City, which had a great impact. Look around, many people in our imperial city have died because of the two powerful fighting. If we continue to fight like this, we will be destroyed! " The emperor''s second master was bitter in her heart. The emperor frowned in the sky, glanced around him, nodded and said: "you are right. What''s more, the Zhiwu gathering is about to be held, and the heroes from all sides are coming here. If I am still fighting with people at this time, the matter will only damage the power of my Imperial city!" After that, the emperor swung his sleeve robe in the sky, turned around, took a deep breath, and drank: "white night, you will immediately release qingjingyao, and then apologize to me, this matter, I can take nothing happened!" "Then there is no need to make peace!" White night mouth light Yang: "this matter, unless you apologize to me, otherwise, there is no possibility of reconciliation." "What? You don''t apologize to me, but I have to admit my mistake to you... "The emperor was angry in the weather. Huangtiancheng people and LuanWu college were all angry. "The Lord has given you enough face. Don''t be shameless at night!" Fu Tai Shi said angrily. The white night narrowed his eyes and stared at him: "master Fu, if it was not for the emperor''s hand in heaven, your head would have been taken off by me! How dare you speak so in front of me "You..." Fu Tai Shi''s face flushed with anger and jumped out directly. This time, the white night was no longer hidden, but directly integrated with the spirit of heaven, and the soul emperor appeared. A soul summoning potential was wrapped in the truth, like a falling meteor, towards Fu Taishi. Before he could make a move, he was hit in the chest and spat out blood. He fell on the ground, staggering and nearly falling. Fortunately, his eyes were weak and his hands were fast behind him. He helped him. At this moment, people understand that the white night and Fu Taishi fight, unexpectedly still retain the strength. "Soul king?" The emperor''s face congealed in the sky. Now the soul emperor of white night is more powerful than before. He has understood the mystery of the fusion of heaven and soul, making the fusion degree of the five heavenly spirits perfect, and the power of the soul emperor is more pure. White night hands after the negative, light glance in front of this group of people, mouth way: "either you apologize, or do not die endlessly, choose the same.""I am the Lord of the city! You want me to apologize, no way! " The emperor said solemnly in the sky. In the full view of the public, he can not bow his head, otherwise where is his prestige? "This matter has nothing to do with you. I don''t care if you apologize or not. What I want to care about is him, Tai Shi Fu, and the people from LuanWu Academy. Of course, the most important thing is qingjingyao!" "He must kneel in front of me, kowtow to admit his mistake, and then accept my punishment. Otherwise, I will kill him here today. I promise that none of you can stop me from killing him!" The words fall, like nine you cold ice, exciting Qingjing Yao all over crazy trembling. He looked at the emperor in the sky, looking at the second emperor, a head of fog. Why? There are so many masters in huangtiancheng. Why should we be afraid of such a young man? Qingjing Yao just wants to ask why, but listen to the second emperor. "Master Fu, you can support a boat in the prime minister''s stomach. For this matter, you should let it go and apologize. As for Jingyao, don''t be unconvinced. The power of Tianjiao is inviolable. If you offend Tianjiao, you should be responsible for your own impulse. Kneel down quickly!" This speech is no less than the frightening words of the white night. All the people looked at the emperor''s second master in a daze. It was hard to believe that he should have said such words. What''s going on? Why did the second Emperor help this unknown young man? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 "Second emperor, what are you talking about?" Fu Taishi was the first to wake up and looked at the visitor with astonishment on his face. Huang Er Ye is the younger brother of Huang Zaiyan. Although he was born with a poor appearance and a bloated body, he was almost equal to Huang''s in heaven. There was no other reason for that. Only because he had three words to drink back 17 bandits who had attacked the idea of emperor Tiancheng, he was well-known. He looks simple and honest, but he is extremely shrewd. In the sky, the emperor has to ask himself about all the important things in the imperial city. With the help of the second emperor, the emperor''s city is orderly and prosperous. Even Luan Wu academy often invited the second Pope, and the second emperor indeed gave a lot of brilliant ideas, which made people applaud. Now he came forward to stop the fight, which seems justifiable, but he let Fu Taishi, LuanWu college and qingjingyao all apologized and admitted their mistakes to Bai Ye, which was incomprehensible. "Second brother, what are you talking about? Let the grand master make an apology to a yellow mouth child? If he did so, what kind of face would you let him stay in our Imperial City in the future? My imperial city is short of master Fu. It''s like breaking an arm! " The emperor said in a deep voice. "Elder brother, I don''t know what you said? But now that all kinds of powerful people are pouring in, and two Tianjiao souls are fighting here, can we still live in the imperial city? " The second emperor lowered his voice. "They are only two people. With the power of our Imperial City, it''s easy to destroy them. Why fear?" The emperor hummed in the sky. "In spite of this, it is impossible to guarantee that our imperial city will not be destroyed in a mess. At that time, when all the powerful people arrive, they will ridicule me and others for small things, which will damage the prestige of our imperial city. Elder brother, you will have to preside over this party and test martial arts. It is related to your prestige. How can you lose a great deal for small things?" The emperor''s second master was bitter in her heart. "But if we do so, will our prestige be even worse?" The emperor gnawed his teeth in the sky and was unwilling to say so. "No The second emperor raised his mouth slightly, wrapped his voice with his soul and said with a smile: "this is the emperor''s city. Our territory, whether people''s opinion or public opinion, is biased towards us. For the time being, we bow down and calm people''s minds. Only in order to send this person away, when the matter spreads, we can spread public opinion. That is to say, this man kowtows and cries for our understanding, and we have released him a lot Ma, do you believe that the four sea spirits believe in you, or do you believe in a little-known yellow mouth child The emperor in the sky, eyes suddenly bright. "This son can kill ten top real kings in an instant, which is enough to show that he is not easy to clean up. Even if we can kill him, we are afraid that we will have to pay a lot of money. Tomorrow, all the powerful people will arrive. Elder brother, don''t you always hope to weaken the power of all the powerful forces and expect the emperor Tiancheng to be the only one? In this case, it''s better to stay till tomorrow and leave this boy to those people to clean up. Won''t it kill two birds with one stone? " The second emperor said again. "Oh? Second brother, you mean... " " this man looks very strange, but he appears in our imperial city at this time. Most of the time he comes for a party. In this way, how can he not fall into our trap? " "Clever plan! A clever plan! Second brother, you are really a genius. " The emperor was happy in heaven, but he didn''t show it. He did not move his face. He looked at the master Fu over there and took a deep breath. He went forward and bowed to the white night. He startled the eyes of the people in all directions. People looked at the emperor in the sky. "My second brother''s words can be regarded as a wake-up call. As the city Lord, I should give priority to the people of Huangtian City, but I hurt these people who follow me for selfish desire. This is my fault. This white night Lord, I only represent myself to admit my mistake to you. It was my fault before. I should not be partial to master Fu and be rude to you. Please forgive me." The emperor said seriously in the sky, his words showed the taste of repentance. All around us, there was no sound. People''s eyes like the emperor stuck in the sky, staring at him, can no longer move. What the hell is going on here? Why did even the emperor say so in Tiancheng? Everyone was silent for a long time, and everyone''s eyes were shocked. Master Fu is not an idiot. After hearing the emperor''s words in the sky, he had a little understanding. He pondered for a moment, and came forward to apologize for the white night. "Since the Lord of the imperial city has said this, if I still do my own way, it is against the morality and morality. I have failed the Lord of the city, Lord Bai. I apologize to you. Please forgive me." "Ah?" Qingjingyao is stupid. What''s going on here? Thousand also really feel very surprised. But the other party because of this fat man and suddenly bow his head so happy, how can we not arouse suspicion? "My Lord, beware of deceit." "I know." White night nods, the line of sight falls on Qing Jing Yao''s body. Fu Taishi saw this and immediately drank: "Jingyao, don''t kneel down." "Master... This..." Qingjing Yao''s eyes are stagnant. "Get down on your knees."Fu Tai Shi said solemnly. Qingjingyao didn''t understand why. He opened his mouth, full of grievances and confusion. But under the coercion of emperor in heaven and Fu Taishi, he had no choice but to yield. One is the city master of Huangtian City, and the other is Tianjiao, who is very famous in Huangtian city. I''m afraid that even if the people who celebrate his family come, they dare not disobey. Finally. Qingjingyao knelt on the ground, his voice was hoarse, and his words were filled with anger, unwillingness and endless humiliation. "I''m sorry... Lord Bai... Please... Please forgive me." "I''m sorry, I''ve given you a chance before, and I''m not going to give it this time." As soon as the white night raises his hand, the terrible momentum rushes past, like a fast-moving cheetah, and fiercely bumps into qingjingyao''s body. Bang! Qingjingyao flew to three meters high, and then fell heavily on the ground. When he got up, he even vomited blood, and his heart was completely broken. At the moment, he became a waste man without any accomplishments. Qingjingyao''s face was gray and his eyes were lost. The result was something he had never expected. Master Fu clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. The emperor said nothing in the sky and looked calm. "What do you think of the result, my lord?" The second emperor was full of smiles and said with a smile. "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you really want to calm things down, I''ll be glad. If you''re just playing tricks, I''d advise you to save your time." The white night is light. "Ha ha, you are joking. Of course, we sincerely want to make peace with others. Peace is the most important thing." The second emperor laughed, and his flesh was shaking with his smile. His big eyes looked around the white night, and his smile narrowed. He asked, "you are so powerful when you are young. It''s really amazing that you are not from the Imperial City, are you? I don''t know if you come to Huangtian city for sightseeing or other things? Our imperial city will hold a grand gathering of heroes tomorrow. Is it because of this, my lord? " "Not bad." White night nods. "Do you have an invitation?" "No The white night took off a token of the Vientiane gate on his waist and said, "I''m here on behalf of the Vientiane gate and come here to announce something to several forces." "Vientiane gate?" Everyone was stunned at the sound. Everyone knows that the Vientiane gate in the mainland of Wu is in vain. Is this man actually representing the Vientiane gate? Is he joking? "Good! Good! Your excellency is a member of the Vientiane gate, and that is our royal city guest. If you come, you should arrange accommodation for the two adults immediately. You must treat them with the best wine and meat, and never neglect them. Ladies and gentlemen, you have a little rest. The party will start tomorrow. I''ll send someone to pick you up, OK? " The second emperor said with a smile. Immediately someone came. "Come with me, gentlemen." "No need." "We will arrange our own accommodation, so we don''t have to worry about it." Say, white night shake hands, turn to leave. Thousand also really immediately followed, fire Huang into a sparrow size, fell on the shoulder of the white night. Seeing two people and one bird leaving, the crowd immediately gathered toward the second emperor. But listening to the emperor''s second master, he chuckled: "order to go down and immediately block this matter. Who dares to talk nonsense and kill! In addition, tell the whole Huangtian city that the man named white night was subdued by our city Lord and kowtowed to us, and then he was able to steal his life. However, don''t let them know the news for the moment. Send someone to keep an eye on them. When tomorrow, the four powerful men will arrive and let him be ugly. At that time, we will take good care of this man. " "Yes, second master!" The crowd was busy. "Second brother, what about qingjingyao? After all, he is a member of the Qing family. It''s not easy to explain at LuanWu college. " The emperor frowned in the sky. "Don''t worry, big brother." The second emperor went to Qingjing Yao, picked it up and asked with a smile, "are you OK, young master Qing?" "What do you mean? It''s just that I can''t help you. I''m still standing there with that bastard... "Qingjingyao shook off his hand and was angry and angry. But soon, he became decadent. Although qingjingyao can quickly recover to the strength of Yang soul state with the help of family strength, it is still a shame for him. "Hahaha, Jingyao, don''t be angry. How can the second master say that he is also your elder? How can he not face you?" "Why do you do this Qingjingyao''s face moved, as if he had found something. "Ha ha." The second emperor approached and whispered, "Jingyao, what do you think of that man?" "How? What do you mean"All." "Unfathomable..." Qing Jing Yao thought for a moment. "Yes, it''s unfathomable, but no matter how deep it is, it''s just a yellow tongue." The second emperor chuckled: "if you give that man a magic weapon and a secret script to you, as compensation for you, can you forgive him?" Qingjing Yao listened, his eyes brightened, and he said in a hurry, "Er ye, do you have a way?" "Of course." The second emperor''s eyes showed the intention of killing: "this is called retreat for advancement. Tomorrow is the date of the boy''s death!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 In the white night, I found an inn and stayed. Qian Yizhen makes a tour around the inn, sets two cordons, and returns to his room to find the white night. "My Lord." Qian Yizhen bent down slightly and finished the ceremony, then he said: "this is the Huangtian city. As the Lord of a city, Huang Zaixian should have his own dignity. Now he even bowed his head to us and forced Fu Taishi and qingjingyao to admit their mistakes to us. This is unusual... " I know the way. " "They just want to stabilize us," he said Thousand also true eyebrow a congealed: "this words how to say?" "You are Tianjiao, and I can compete with Fu Taishi. In their eyes, they are also Tianjiao. In addition, huohuang, who can suppress the dragon, is naturally afraid. If they fight, they are afraid that half of the imperial city will be destroyed, so they don''t want to fight with me, at least that''s what the fat man who came here later thought." "So it is. They have no absolute power to suppress us. If they forcibly capture and kill us, they will lose a lot. Therefore, they choose to avoid the heavy ones and admit their mistakes." Thousand also true eyebrow is locked: "such magnanimity, such enemy, often is the most terrible." "Yes, but I don''t know if it will end here." The white night opened her eyes slightly and closed them again. Now just wait for tomorrow. In the past, he fought with master Fu, and for the first time in the daytime, he used the spirit power after fusion. It has to be said that the change is very huge. Even if he is against the pure power of Tianjiao, his soul power is not empty. White night carefully savored the previous battle and analyzed the deficiency of his soul power. After understanding the mystery of the fusion of heaven and soul, white night''s ability to understand the spirit of heaven and soul has reached a new level. It can also see through the soul meaning of Tianjiao. Everyone''s soul and meaning are different, and every time the soul rises to a higher level, it will change the soul meaning. However, the direction of soul meaning is different. For example, Qian Yizhen and Fu Taishi''s soul meaning are two different attributes. Fu Taishi''s soul meaning is inclined to the use of Qi and force, while Qian Yizhen pays attention to form and kill. In terms of attack, Qian is really better than Fu Taishi in terms of defense. "It''s true. Come here." After half a ring, the night suddenly opened. In meditation, Qian really came back to himself and went to the white night. "What can I do for you, my lord?" "Sit down, luck." "Yes." Qian also really nodded, sitting in front of the white night, began to luck. A moment later, the burst of Tianjiao atmosphere filled the room, oppressing every object in the room, even the dust was wrapped by Tianjiao breath. White night open eyes, staring at thousand also true, motionless, eyes straight Leng Leng. Qian also really didn''t think so at first. He was staring at the old man for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t stand it. "My lord... What are you doing?" "Watch your breath." The white night is light. "Watch your breath?" "Well." "What do you think?" "Your spirit." "The soul is invisible and colorless. What do you think of it with the naked eye?" "Who said that soul Qi is invisible and colorless? Soul Qi can hurt people, and it has forms. But when you don''t use it, it floats around you like air. As for its color... It''s a little light gray, a little like fog color... It''s very difficult to see clearly under it. " Thousand also really hear this, feel greatly surprised. Actually, there are still people who can see the soul Qi clearly. You know, most soul people identify soul Qi by feeling, or materialize it when performing soul skills, so that they can be identified by naked eyes. However, such spirit gas naturally overflowing from the body is almost invisible, and no one has ever seen it... "what do you think of my soul Qi Thousand also really see white night solemn appearance, some nervous, careful mouth. "Have you ever heard of" looking at faces " "Fortune telling?" A thousand people are really stunned. "Almost, but I''m not counting your life, but your soul." Qian Yizhen''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he was surprised and suspicious. He had never heard of the soul and could see it. The white night carefully studied thousand also true, sometimes frowned, sometimes thought, a face of serious. After a moment, he spoke. "Your soul is quite disordered. Every time you are lucky, go through Lingmai, go through the gate of Que, and then sacrifice it. This can stabilize your soul Qi and increase the power of your soul method a little bit." Thousands also really listen, slightly pan doubt: "adult, you this soul pulse trend... Subordinate has never heard of ah... Can this work?" "You''ll find out if you try." White night road. Qian also really doubts, try to close his eyes, stimulate the breath. The spirit of his whole body immediately dissipated, and a moment later, a purer and stronger air of pride overflowed from his body... QIAN Yizhen suddenly opened his eyes and was shocked. "My soul Qi... Has actually increased so much... If I could kill 7000 cattle before, the current spirit can suppress at least 9000..."His eyes are incredible, saw the sound in the middle of the night, quickly knelt down and clasped his fist: "thank you for your advice." "It''s true. Get up quickly." White night hastily will thousand also really hold up, smile: "your understanding is very good, oneself is a genius, I also was just casually said a sentence, can''t talk about the instruction." "My Lord, at the level of Tianjiao, I don''t know how difficult it is to improve my accomplishments a little bit. Let alone Tianjiao, it will take a year and a half for Zhenjun to be promoted by half a point. But how can I not be grateful to you for one word "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you. I think there is something wrong with your soul. Just sit down and have a look." "Good!! Good Qian Yizhen nodded in a hurry and immediately sat down with his knees crossed. This time, she was very convinced... the fire Huang on the side was upset and stirred her wings to fly. "Show me, my Lord." "I don''t look at animals." "..." white night and Qian also stayed in the room for a long time, while the outside Huangtian city was boiling. Although people don''t know who the white night is, they know that there is a arrogant and arrogant man who doesn''t know the height of the sky and the earth. He makes trouble in qiantingju. Later, he doesn''t fight with Fu Taishi. He is cleaned up by the emperor in Tiancheng, and kneels down to beg for mercy. The authority of Fu and the emperor in heaven rises in awe, and everyone is in awe Thick arrogance and arrogance are reviled, ungrateful and bold. White night did not know about it, but someone came to remind him. The warning border was touched, and a slight knock on the door disturbed the two people who were practicing. "Who is it?" Thousand also is really extremely dissatisfied, opens the mouth to shout. "Is Mr. White Night in there There was a soft sound outside. "How familiar is this voice?" White night opened his eyes and whispered a little: "it seems to be the woman who is called kaiyueru." "Mr. Bai has a good memory. He is really a little girl." The open moon outside, such as excellent hearing, revealed a light laugh: "do you know if you are free? The moon is abrupt. I want to talk to you for a few words. " "If you have something, just say it." White night seems to be not interested in kaiyueru, casually said. "Don''t you want to know why the emperor is bowing to you today The moon is like a road. "You know?" "Although it''s a guess, Yueru feels that the accuracy of his guess is very great." The moon is like a smile. Thinking for a moment, the white night said, "come in." The door was pushed open. The moon is like stepping in alone. Even in the face of Tianjiao, her expression is still calm, with a faint smile in her eyes. "Yes, sir Bai." "Tell me about your guess." "A gathering of the heroes." Open month if not slow read out these four words. "The emperor wants to solve me at the gathering of heroes?" "Yes, most of the time, the second emperor wants to lead you to fight with many powerful men and kill people with their swords, so that both of you will be hurt in the fight, and he will take back the fisherman." "It''s not smart, but it''s not stupid... But miss Kai, why did you come here to tell me this?" "One is to repay Mr. Bai''s kindness before, and the other is to make a deal with him." The moon is like a smile. "Trade?" White night came to interest, smile: "how do you want to trade law?" "Mr. Bai, why does Yueru say that Yueru is very likely to guess? This is the reason. You should not know that the outside of the inn where you are is already surrounded by the experts in the imperial city. In addition, master Fu and two Tianjiao experts from LuanWu college take care of it together. You can''t get in here unless I start a family and help others. " Kai Yueru took a breath and looked at the white night with a pair of bright eyes and said, "childe Bai, if you don''t go now, you''ll have to go tomorrow. So, you have to go now, but the situation outside is grim. You can''t go away. If you don''t have my help, you can''t get out of here." "What Miss Kai means is..." "I help you escape from Huangtian city. You promise me good Open the moon as seriously. "What do you want?" he said "Three swords on you, and his Tianjiao skill!" Open the month such as without politeness pointing to thousand also really say. The purpose of her coming here is for the magic weapon of the white night and the soul formula of the thousand real body? After listening to the white night, I laughed. Thousand also really can''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" The moon opens like a frown. "It turns out that you came here to remind me that it was actually for these things on me?" White night laughs."If young master Bai dies here, these things will also be taken away by the Imperial City Lord. It is better to give them to Yueru." Kaiyue is like a calm way. "Miss Kai, are you from LuanWu academy? If this matter is known by your LuanWu college, do you think about your consequences? " White night eye dew banter, the voice asks a way. "Don''t worry about that, young master Bai." The moon is like a willow eyebrow and says with a slight frown. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to go to LuanWu academy to make a report." White night gently waved his hand and said, "you go." "Go?" "You mean... You don''t cooperate with me?" "I''m not interested in your suggestion of fishing in troubled waters, so go ahead." Smile in the white night. "You..." Kai Yueru''s pretty face changed slightly. She took two breaths lightly and said in a slow voice: "young master Bai, please consider it. Don''t be impulsive. Otherwise, be careful to hate wanniu and regret for life!" "Are you threatening me?" The eyes of the white night slanted, and the voice became colder. "It''s not a threat, it''s advice... You can also understand it as a warning." The moon hums. Here is not the wilderness, but the Imperial City, she is not afraid of the white night, before the politeness has disappeared. "Warning?" Stand up in the white night and stare at the moon. The moon is like a void in my heart. I can''t help but step back. "Then I also give you a warning, don''t regard your ignorance as ignorance, and don''t regard your cleverness as the capital that can fool others. Take your greed and go away immediately!" It''s cold at night. Open the moon such as facial expression, momentarily red when white, want to attack, can think of the strength of these two people, and had to resist. "Good! Good! In this case, Mr. Bai, there''s nothing more to say. I''ll take part in the gathering as a representative of LuanWu college. I hope you can keep your attitude in front of all the powerful people in the future The moon, like a bite of silver teeth, snorted coldly, turned his head and left. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 All the animals are running, and the heroes are coming to celebrate. In the morning of the next day, there will be a luxury car frame driving into huangtiancheng. The honor guard of huangzaixian will wait at the gate of the city to welcome all the honored drivers. For a while, the emperor''s city was so busy that the soul people all ran to the two sides of the street and looked at each other for fear of missing out on the demeanor of some big man. White night and the thousand also really come out of the inn in no hurry. But as soon as they went downstairs, they noticed that there were strange eyes coming from all around. The soul people sitting in the living room drinking tea all looked at them and whispered to each other, as if they were saying something. "An old man, a young man, and a little red sparrow on his shoulder... Hey... Do you think that the ignorant guy who challenged our ancestors yesterday, are these two "It must be. These two people are very strange. They are not the people of Huangtian city... They are right." "Hehe, I''m so bold that I dare to act wild in the imperial city. This time, let''s clean it up for the Lord of the city?" "Tut Tut, look, these two things are still pretending to be nothing happened. It''s ridiculous. If I were to stay here, I would have run away." "Maybe others are cheeky..." people snickered and the atmosphere in the living room became hot. White night slightly frown, hear the voice of a third person''s whisper, only then confirm these people say is oneself. He turned his steps and went to a table where several souls who had just entered the realm of Zhenjun were sitting. He frowned and asked, "what did you say just now?" "What? You are not convinced, you are called white night? I was beaten by Fu Taishi and the imperial city. I knelt down and begged for mercy. I want to show my authority on several of us? Ridiculous Yizhenjun sneered: "want to be wild? I don''t want to see where this is. I''m going to leave. Don''t disturb me for tea. Otherwise, I''ll let you perform what happened yesterday "Is it?" Behind the thousand also really directly send out the breath of Tianjiao, wrapped up these people. Several true monarchs only listen to rumors, but they don''t know the strength of the people in the rumor. Qian Yizhen is so bold that all the people in the living room are shocked. They kneel down in a hurry and tremble. It''s really rude. The general situation suddenly drops. All the people in the living room are lying on the ground. Those soul people who chew the root of their tongue directly spit blood. It''s not hard. White night eyebrows slightly frown, toward the inn layman. Qian Yi really caught up with him in a hurry and exclaimed, "my Lord, it must be the emperor in the sky. It''s no wonder that they bowed their heads so happily yesterday. It turns out that they want to use public opinion to put pressure on us!" "No matter what they do, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go to the party first. There are so many forces to clean up, and it''s not bad for the emperor." Thousand also really Zheng Zheng Zheng, quick step to follow up. When the general trend was withdrawn, the people in the living room, if granted amnesty, were lying on the ground one by one and panting violently. White night words, they listen clearly, one by one full of fog. "Did you all hear them? Was it the Lord of the imperial city that they bowed their heads to admit their mistakes yesterday "Who is that young man? Why is there a Tianjiao subordinate? " "With such terrible strength, can they really make them bow their heads?" People began to waver at the rumors they had heard before, but it was only on the side of the inn. The public opinion of the whole Huangtian city was still biased towards Fu Taishi and emperor in heaven. At LuanWu college, a team of students from both sides cast envious and reverent eyes from the door of the magnificent University. This is a team representing the LuanWu Academy. The team consists of 30 talented students from the Academy. It is led by two of the most outstanding Tianjiao elders. The leader is Fu Taishi, who is well-known and has high prestige. All of them rode on the snow white horse and went to the street. The soul people on the road looked at them in a hurry, with excitement on their faces. "The team of LuanWu academy? It seems that LuanWu college is trying to make a show at this gathering of heroes and make a name for itself. " "That''s not... Look, is that miss Kaiyue? Tut tut... It''s really a human creature... " people are talking while looking at the group of people stepping on white horses. But the man beside her is more eye-catching than kaiyueru. "That''s Xie Qingsong, the top talent in the list of young heroes?" "It is said that he was directly taught the soul method by the two Tianjiao, and his strength has reached the point of being able to exert himself in Tianjiao. He can be called the strongest genius since the establishment of LuanWu college. It is inevitable that LuanWu academy will send him to participate in this competition." "Beauty loves heroes since ancient times. Miss Kai and Xie Qingsong are really made for each other. " "Let''s see how they win glory for our imperial city." Words continue to drift, LuanWu college people one by one hold their heads high, full of pride. In addition to the troops of LuanWu academy, there are also a large number of soul soldiers with incomparable style walking towards the city Lord''s mansion.The emperor stood in front of the city Lord''s palace in the sky, looking at the procession that entered the residence, his face was full of arrogant smile. "Luotianmen is here! Master Luo Huangdao At this time, a cry in the city Lord''s house wandering. I saw a middle-aged man in a brown red robe came in and nodded to the people in front of the hall. "Lord of the Imperial City, you are all right." "Ha ha ha ha, Lord Luo, long time no see. Come here, sit down!" The emperor laughs in the sky and says hello. There are two rows of golden seats in front of the hall. There are two maids standing in front of each seat. The tea table beside the table is full of rare fruits and delicacies. All the arrangements are in place. Emperor Luo was not polite. He directly sat down on the front chair and hugged a beautiful maid beside him. While he was up and down, he was gnawing at the valuable fruit. "Humen escort agency, lead escort Shaan Hu arrives!" Another voice, a group of soul wearing dart clothes came in step, led by a bearded man with a strong back and a strong spirit. "Shaanxi tiger has seen the Lord of the imperial city!" Shanhu, the head of the dart, was quite polite. He clasped his fist at the emperor in the sky. The emperor saw the situation in the sky, and quickly clasped his fists in return, with a smile on his face. "Shaanxi tiger dart leader, take your seat! Wait a little while, we''ll get together again "This time all the good men of Humen escort agency have arrived. The Lord of the imperial city should take care of them." Shaanxi tiger drank, and then turned to the human of Humen escort agency: "don''t you see the Lord of the imperial city soon?" "See the Lord of the city!" The young heroes of Humen escort agency are busy making gifts. "Hahaha, look at these one by one. They are really talented people! Come on, all of you "Thank you, Lord!" There was a lot of laughter. More and more people entered the city Lord''s house. "Down the mountain to the West "The master of Xinglong hall has arrived!" "Break the moon gorge, break the moon "Master Fu of LuanWu college is here!" All of a sudden, there were a lot of heroes and heroines gathered together. Many soul people gathered outside the city Lord''s house and flew into the air. They looked at the head and were amazed. "These are people with a reputation." "A lot of Tianjiao... The worst strength is the peak Zhenjun... So many strong people gather together... It''s terrible!" The people outside secretly spit, thinking about when they can stand inside. When the team of the last force entered the city Lord''s house, the bodyguards immediately blocked the gate, forbidding anyone to enter, and the souls in the periphery were dispersed for tens of meters. The crowd is moving, and the scene is very lively. But at this time, the two figures crowded through the crowd and walked towards the gate of the city Lord''s house. That''s the white night and the thousand. Emperor in the sky said that send people to quote, naturally will not cash, perhaps he forgot, but this is not important. Two people close to the gate, the people around them immediately fell on the two people''s body. "Who are these two guys?" "One bird? Can these be the two men who were beaten by the imperial city to beg for mercy yesterday? " "How dare they come?" "Oh, look how they make a fool of themselves." The voice of sarcasm boils. The white night turned a deaf ear and went straight to the gate. "There''s a gathering going on inside. Who are you? People are waiting for you. Get out of here The guard at the door called out rudely. "We are representatives of the Vientiane gate and are here to attend the meeting." White night took out the token and said faintly. "Vientiane gate?" As soon as the people around heard the words of the white night, they burst into bursts of laughter. "What is the Vientiane gate?" "Everyone knows that the Vientiane gate in mainland Wu is useless. Are these two guys here for fun? Ha ha... " even the two guards were laughing. One of the guards grabbed a token from the white night''s hand, threw it on the ground and stepped on it with his foot:" Stinky boy, if you are a member of the Vientiane gate, you are not allowed to enter. Today''s gate, people and dogs in Vientiane are not allowed to enter. Get out of the gate as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will give you a ride. " But the white night did not say a word, directly stretched out a palm, bang in the bodyguard''s chest. Whew. The palm of his hand fell into the soul''s chest for a moment, and his arm moved in the white night, and a heavenly soul was caught alive. "You throw my token, I throw your soul, we''re even." The white night looked at the bodyguard who was full of pain and shock, then pushed it away, picked up the token and walked inside. The bodyguard fell to the ground, twitched twice, and did not know whether to die or not"Kill!" The rest of the guards were frightened and angry, and they would start with a roar. But as soon as they moved, a terrible momentum suddenly came to town, and all the eight bodyguards at the gate were shaken into flesh foam. The gate of the city Lord is dripping with blood and fleshy foam. All the souls in the periphery took a cool breath and retreated in a hurry. It''s brutal. Walking step by step in the daytime, Qian also really followed, shouting in his mouth. "The master of the Vientiane gate, the master of the Dragon Jue, the white Lord arrives at the white night!" Voice straight into the sky, shaking under the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 The roar of Qian Yizhen attracted thousands of people''s attention. People outside rushed to the gate and looked, while the powerful people sitting in the house talking to each other looked at the two people coming. "Vientiane gate?" "Isn''t the Vientiane gate under the control of the people in the mountain and river circles? How can we send representatives here? Is it the representative of the black bridegroom "The master of dragon Jue? What is a dragon Some people whispered and talked. But more people are black and changeable, with anger in their eyes. They stand up and stare at the two people coming. The stronger one starts to shout. "Is it the night of dragon in Tianma city?" White night light looks at him, slow mouth way: "it is me." "Asshole!! You dare come here. " The man was angry. "White night, I sent you the representative of longjue, Zhang Xiaobao. Did you kill him?" Another man stood up from his chair and asked in a loud voice. "And the team I sent you to kill?" "I heard that after you killed the people I sent, they still hung their heads on the gate of the city. White night, you''ve gone too far!" "It''s good to have you here! I''ll settle the account with you today The heroic and powerful people all denounced the white night, filled with indignation one by one, eager to tear this man into pieces at once. And master Fu also stood out, his face covered with sneers: "white night? Isn''t this the guy I beat to kneel and beg for mercy yesterday? How dare you come here? Yes? You want to make trouble? This time, I will not let you go. " "Leave me alone?" The white night swept his eyes, master Fu. And the emperor above stood up in the sky. "White night? Do you have the face to come here? What is your identity? How can he stand here... " he seems to have completely forgotten yesterday''s events. His words and deeds are so different from yesterday''s. he chuckled, and his eyes fell on the powerful people around him and said," do you have a festival with this person? If so, this person will be handed over to you for disposal, and we will not throw him out. " "Since the Lord of the imperial city has said that, we don''t have to be polite. Before the younger generation starts, we have to warm up first." One man can''t bear it. He is Zhang Chuanyue of the moon breaking gorge. When the white night defeated the black bridegroom and occupied Tianma City, he had the idea of attacking Tianma city by surprise. He wanted to take advantage of the unstable heel of the white night and seize the property of the mountain and river boundary. However, he did not want to send someone to investigate the details of the white night, and the dispatched people were killed by the white night. This made him extremely angry. He was angry not because of the man''s death, but because he didn''t give him the moon breaking face at night! In the presence, including Zhang Chuanyue, many powerful men have already given birth to the idea of attacking Tianma city and killing longjue. Some people have already started to prepare for the meeting of emperor Tiancheng. Zhang broke the moon to gather a large number of experts within the force, sharpen the knife huohuohuo to set out at any time, but did not want to long Jue''s master, has stood here. It''s good to kill him, and then immediately return to the moon gorge, and take people to attack Tianma city. Once this guy dies, Tianma city is easy to get, and the huge wealth of mountain and river boundary belongs to me. Zhang broke the moon in his heart with a sneer and a sacrifice with one hand. A Golden Wheel appeared in his hand and walked towards the white night in a murderous manner. The breath of the white night gives people the feeling that he is the soul of Yang soul state, but no one will believe that his strength is limited to this. After all, the thousand behind him are true, but Tianjiao. Hidden cultivation? Tamper with the spirit? It doesn''t matter. "I''m Tianjiao. Even if he hides his strength and wants to kill me, it''s not so easy!" After thinking about it, Zhang broke the moon and threw out the Golden Wheel in his hand. The Golden Wheel explodes and eight identical golden wheels, such as Eight Suns, revolve around the white night. "White night, I only give you one chance and say what I say to you once! You, if you want to live, surrender to me immediately, and take the Dragon Jue to surrender to me. In this way, I will protect you from death today, or no one will be able to save you from the sky and the earth. " "It''s up to me to say that to you." In the white night, the pace even stopped for a moment, and went straight ahead. People''s brows twitch. He''s not afraid to die? But I saw that the white night that was about to close to the high-speed rotating golden wheel, suddenly stretched out a hand to pat. Dangdang dang... when the Golden Wheel hit the hand, it was like hitting the steel rock, making a dull noise, falling on the ground one by one, and changing its shape... "what?" Zhang broke the moon. "What a hard body, this is... The five elements God body?" Someone whispered. White night staring at Zhang broken moon, continue to walk step by step, his prestige like a drop of rain, face-to-face hit Zhang broken moon''s body, but in the electric light fire time like water drops into his bodyZhang broke the moon in his eyes. He roared and turned into a knife with one hand. His spirit swayed wildly on his fingertips, and then he fell into the air. Sonorous. A huge blade Qi burst out of his hand, tearing the void and cutting through the white night. However, the white night even flash do not do, let its bang on their own body. PA SA! No accident. The blade air is smashed. When you look at the white night, even the clothes are not broken... at this moment, all the heroes are silent. That''s the power of heaven''s pride. How dare you shake... "do you want me to submit to this strength White night mouth slightly Yang, suddenly feet a little, toward Zhang broke the moon jump. Zhang broke the moon with a grim face, and the spirit of heaven was full of urge. The four marks appeared and quickly merged together. The most pure Tianjiao power was like a mountain and a sea of mountains and seas, killing the white night. However, the general situation around the white night shrank, turned into a sharp sword and stabbed forward. The momentum is like a rainbow and runs through like a long dragon. Zhang Chuanyue''s pupil shrinks, and his arrogance is instantly torn apart. The power of truth in the white night is like a meteor tearing open the night sky and breaking the waves for it. Zhang Chuanyue''s general situation was completely defeated. It''s not over. The truth trend of the white night continues to attack and kill, and goes forward without hesitation, and penetrates Zhang''s chest in an instant. People only saw his chest bone and flesh full of flesh and blood. Zhang broke the moon and retreated again and again. He spat blood out of his mouth and nearly fell to the ground. But the next moment, the white night had appeared in front of him, clapped it with one hand, hit him on the shoulder, and then with a horizontal arm, buttoned his neck, the truth poured down all over his body, and instantly blocked his spirit. Zhang broke the moon just want to resist, then found that the spirit of heaven was locked, and then, a burst of tight neck, even breathing became difficult. He stretched out his hand and snapped the arm on his neck, but the arm was made of steel and could not move... all the heroes around him were staring at him and did not dare to move lightly. "Are you Zhang Chuanyue of the moon breaking gorge? I killed the people you sent. Because he didn''t pay attention to my dragon Jue, he wanted to kill my dragon Jue. So I killed him. If he represents the power of your moon breaking gorge, there will be no moon breaking gorge in mainland China Say, white night arm wave. Whew. Zhang Chuanyue''s head was pulled down directly. His body fell on the ground, and the blood on his neck was like a fountain, splashing all over his body at night. And white night''s hand, carrying the head of the broken moon, step by step forward. The face of the head was ferocious, which made the scalp numb. All the people in the broken moon gorge were in a daze, looking at the head on their hands in the white night... "gorge... Gorge master..." "how could this happen Things happen so fast that many people don''t even get back to their senses. In the white night, she looks at the side of the master Fu. Kaiyueru is standing behind her. Beside her, there is a familiar figure. Qingjingyao! "Master Fu, it''s your turn." White night will Zhang broken moon''s head to one side, light open: "this time, I don''t keep hands, move it, you don''t say you beat me kneeling, begging for mercy, looking for teeth all over the ground? Let''s see if you really have the strength. " Master Fu''s face was white and his eyes were confused. It was just a rumor spread by the emperor in the sky. He had a general understanding of this man''s strength before he fought with white night. At least Tianjiao. But just now, the method of killing Zhang Chuanyue and cutting his head by white night has once again renewed the evaluation of Fu Taishi. If we really fight against it, it will be very difficult to kill it, not to mention the victory or defeat. After all, the five elements God body, Tianjiao is hard to break... can''t fight... At least not for the time being! Fu Taishi''s mind. He snorted, and his expression was strong and calm: "white night, you are just a defeated general. Do you want to challenge me? Who do you think my teacher is? What kind of dog and cat can fight? " "You dare not?" "My teacher is contemptuous." "I see." White night nodded, the corner of his mouth a smile, full of ridicule full of no doubt: "disdain is fear of war, you such a shrinking head tortoise, also dare to release such absurd rumors as beating me to the ground and begging for mercy? It''s ridiculous. " "What are you talking about? The strength of our ancestors is obvious to all. You are just a yellow mouth child who jumps out of nowhere, and dare to challenge the dignity of our ancestors? " At this time, a cold cheering sound sounded from the crowd of LuanWu college. They all looked at each other and found that the speaker was a man beside Kai Yueru. Xie Qingsong! The peak of the true king, the first youth list. Have the strength to fight against Tianjiao. Here, he does have the capital to speak."You mean you want him to come out and fight me?" White night mouth slightly Yang: "then you let him out, I am ready to accept his challenge." "This..." Fu Taishi''s face changed. Xie Qingsong immediately looked at master Fu. He didn''t know what happened yesterday. However, in his opinion, master Fu is the first expert in LuanWu college and a model among teachers. He is powerful and no one doubts. It''s not a word to clean up such a clown. However, master Fu was silent. Xie Qingsong was stunned for a moment and seemed to notice something. Can we say that... Things are not like that, the strength of this person... Is not so? His brow moved, he breathed, and said coldly, "to deal with you, why should the teacher do it? I''ll do it Then the man jumped out and stood in front of the white night. "Be careful, elder martial brother Xie. He has a good strength." Kaiyueru called out. White night looked at her and did not speak. "Don''t worry, there is a master and the Lord here. Even if I can''t defeat him, he can''t help me." Xie Qingsong hummed. "Is it?" White night chuckles, suddenly move, people immediately toward Xie Qingsong rushed. "Well done." Xie Qingsong had a big drink, his arms moved, and a soft sword was offered. The soft sword was wildly swung like a Golden Snake, and the whirling sword spirit was like waves, attacking the white night. "Town!" With a low drink at night, truth is like a strong fist, smashing the sword spirit. Xie Qingsong was not in a hurry, and then danced the long sword. The soft sword was infinitely extended and turned into a sword snake, which entangled the body of the white night. But the white night no longer dodges, but grabs the sword snake with one hand, suddenly sends out the force, and pulls Xie Qingsong with the sword. Xie Qingsong''s face changed greatly and he dodged in a hurry. It''s too late. Truth is like the mouth of an ancient fierce beast. Close it quickly and swallow it up completely. White night again a hand, directly buckle Xie Qingsong''s neck, fall from the air. He held Xie Qingsong in one hand and held it high. Xie Qingsong''s feet left the ground and struggled violently. The people of LuanWu Academy were in a panic. Xie Qingsong, the number one in the Youth League, is so weak in front of people who seem to be the same age as them? The emperor stood up together with Fu Taishi in the sky and glared at the white night. "White night, dare you touch him? Let loose the green pine Master Fu was furious. "You want me to let him go? It''s very simple. You can come and save him yourself, won''t you? " White night laughs. Fu Taishi''s face changed dramatically, and he was frozen in place. If he can''t defeat him in a short time, he will be criticized... "why? Your apprentice came out for you, but you still cringe in the back and dare not to... Are you... Afraid of me? " Asked the white night. Shame! Master Fu quickly broke his teeth and finally lost his breath. He patted his chair, and the man flew up to the white night... "this is what you asked for. Die!" Whoa. The spirit and spirit cover the sky and block the sun. "Today, I will break all your lies and tear up all your arrogance." White night eyes congealed, the intention of killing broke out, and then he threw Xie Qingsong aside, with a backhand punch, to Fu Taishi. All of a sudden, the six spirits came out together, and the emperor''s sacrifice was opened. The pure power of the soul emperor, like a dragon breaking the sky, thundered in the past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 Bang!! The power of the soul emperor is very strong, just like a blooming sword lotus. If the powerful people around him do not retreat, they will be cut. Fu Taishi''s soul power fell down. Before he was close to the white night, he was shattered by the strong power of the soul emperor. As soon as he landed on the ground, he struck again like a strong wind. "Sky cloud palm!" Boom! The huge palm print fell. However, he failed to smash the sky cloud palm print. Instead, he was broken through and attacked him directly. His pupils shrank, he quickly waved his arms, and with a move of "flowing water and winding wine cup", his soul power whirled around his body, which finally divided the sky cloud palm power. At the moment, Fu Taishi is startling. Although he only fought with Daye a little, he was shocked to find that the current strength of white night was even stronger than that of yesterday. What''s going on? How can one change so much in such a short time? Seeing the consternation in the eyes of master Fu, the thousand in the distance are really laughing. "Although your majesty only has the strength of Yang soul state, his understanding of the spirit of heaven and its meaning is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Just last night, he had thoroughly understood the mystery of the strength of Tianjiao''s soul. It will be very easy to deal with Tianjiao. If you dare to underestimate the adult, you will suffer great losses." "What? Who beat me all over the place looking for teeth, is that all? Or do you look at your students in my hands and you still have to be merciful to me? " White night light said. "Just a defeated general, dare you be so arrogant in front of me? I''m going to beat you. It''s easy! " Fu Tai Shi said, and then sacrifice Tianjiao momentum, toward the white night town. But as soon as the general situation fell, it was covered by the general trend of truth. The power of truth, like a steel net made of steel wires, directly penetrated into it and penetrated through the arrogant trend. Fu Taishi''s eyes trembled wildly, and he was acutely aware of the terrifying power of the other side''s truth. "And... The trend?" As soon as the power of truth had passed through, the arrogance of master Fu turned into pieces of fragments the size of fingernails, and there was no power at all. This is a complete collapse of his attack. The power of truth has not stopped, and then it is wrapped around the master Fu. Master Fu looked anxious, and he was also a set of "flowing water and drinking cups" to smash the general trend of truth. But the white night has been forced to kill at this crucial point. With one blow, the shadow of his fist is split into thousands. Master Fu quickly turns his body and turns into nine pieces of shadow. The palm power of each palm can shake the sky and break the earth. Although most of these palms are empty, they can be far away from each other. Those who are strong can feel the thrill of his palm The power of. Master Fu was completely forced to worry. This time, there was no one left. After all, all the disciples of LuanWu academy and the four powerful men were watching. There were a large number of soul people looking here. If he could not defeat the white night, it was said that he would not attack himself. Moreover, people would inquire about the truth of yesterday. Paper can not contain fire. Sooner or later, people will know that the person who really bow down is He, not white night. But once arrived at that time, he Fu Taishi will have no foothold in Huangtian city. Kill! Must be killed! Fu Taishi''s eyes were frozen, and his veins trembled wildly. He emerged under his skin and arranged into a unique pattern of toothed snake. He changed his palms again, his hands were like snake''s mouth, and he threw them to the white night. Around the soul force riot, the earth suddenly split. White night a punch to go, bang in the snake''s palm, but found that the snake''s palm soft and weak, like a bang on cotton. The next second, the snake''s paw came and hit him in the chest. The surging force shakes the soul in the body. Amazing power. If there is no five element God body, I am afraid that I have immediately split up the body, no bones exist. The night was dark with fear. In the end, Fu Taishi''s arrogance is not a reputation. "It''s a pity that although you have the power of Tianjiao, you have met me." White night light says, a stretch of hand clasps Fu Tai Shi''s snake palm. As soon as the snake''s palm was soft, he wanted to draw it out again, but he felt a devil''s spirit stabbing into his palm like a steel needle and sealed it off completely. Master Fu''s eyes were swift and his hands were swift, and his hand was pounded. But white night starts again and holds it back. "Ha ha." Suddenly, a low smile floated up. When he looked up in the white night, he saw that his eyes flashed and his palms opened like a poisonous snake''s mouth. Hiss!!! For a moment, his hands and palms spewed out a large amount of dark poison gas, and instantly swallowed up the white night. "My dragon snake venomous hand, how can you be so easily restrained? These poisonous gases are my purest breath of Tianjiao. You should be in my poison gas and turn into blood and water. " Master Fu laughed. The students of LuanWu college were overjoyed to see this, and their nervous hearts fell down."Won?" "Great!" "This is what we expected. If you don''t think about it, how can our forefathers lose to a nameless boy? What''s more, this nameless boy is still the defeated general of our forefathers. " The students of LuanWu college chirped and laughed. All the people on the green list all smile, and some of them even scold the white night. "If you will cooperate with me, you will not end up like this." Open the moon such as to shake head secretly, the eye does not have a bit of pity. She had long anticipated this kind of end, even if the day night strength is strong, has not defeated in Fu Taishi''s hand, how can? Did he deal with the emperor? Can we cope with the four powerful? From the beginning, kaiyueru knew that he could not lose. "Oh." The emperor showed a sneer in the sky. When he died at night, he was much more relaxed. At least, the haze and unhappiness of yesterday were swept away one by one. Among the crowd, the most popular sight was qingjingyao. He hated the white night because his accomplishments were abandoned. Now, master Fu killed him. How could he be unhappy? What''s more, the second emperor promised in public that once Bai Ye died, all his treasures would be attributed to him! Thinking of this, qingjingyao''s heart is restless. But at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the poisonous fog, like lightning, pressed on Fu Taishi''s shoulder. Master Fu''s smile was stiff and looked at the hand in disbelief. But see the poison fog dispersed, the white night stood intact in front of him. People''s smiles froze. "Impossible, my poisonous hand of dragon and snake... Can''t be invalid. Even Tianjiao will be poisoned by me. Why do you..." mother Fu murmured, sweating on his face. "Your Dragon and snake venomous hand is indeed very strong, but your evil power is inclined to the evil evil spirit of cold spirit, and it is not much lower than the evil evil spirit power. I want to isolate, easy." White night sneer, palm force, palm also spurt a jet of dark power, with amazing potential wrapped Fu Tai Shi. "Ah?" Mrs. Fu was shocked and hastened to breathe. But in vain, he pulled his arm down... "ah Master Fu uttered a sad cry. People were shocked. The people in LuanWu college are even more stunned. Finally, someone called out. "Go and save the teacher!" All of a sudden, a large number of soul people rushed past. "Master Fu, is that all you have? It''s a pity that even if they come to save you, you can''t live! " The white night blocked the whole body of Fu Taishi with the power of hegemonic truth. When he was not stable, he seized his other arm and jumped up into the air. All of a sudden, all the souls inside and outside the city Lord''s house looked up at the man in the sky. Tens of thousands of eyes around. He seized master Fu and blocked it completely. He lost his arm and was invaded by evil forces. The spirit of heaven was turbulent and could not resist temporarily. But the white night roared with thunder. "My name is white night. I''m from the mainland of Qingge. I''m also the master of dragon Jue. I''m the white night that you''ve been beaten by master Fu to look for teeth all over the place." Voice down, arm again in the white night. Whew. Master Fu''s other arm was torn off. "Ah The shrieking roar spread all over the Huangtian city. People gaped. "White night!! Release master Fu as soon as possible, otherwise, I want you to leave the imperial city! " The emperor was in a complete hurry in the sky. He never thought that the strength of the white night was so terrible that Fu Taishi was actually pressed and beaten. He sprang up for support. But he was a little late in the end. "Huangtian city? Why should I go out! " Bai Ye''s face is cold. He stares at luotianmen, Humen escort agency, xiluoshan and other forces and their leaders. His voice is like a cold ice cellar: "I know that you have begun to plot against me. You want to seize everything in the mountain and river world. But I want to tell you today that you think everything is too simple!" As soon as the words fall, the truth is in vain. Whew. Master Fu''s body split into pieces in an instant and was rubbed and killed by the general trend of life... Master Fu, fall! Blood and meat fell from the air. People in LuanWu academy are dull and looking, and everyone''s brain becomes blank. "How could that happen?" Xie Qingsong murmured. Qingjingyao looks pale. And the most abundant expression, no better than the moon. She never thought that this young man of her own age should be so cruel. What''s more, he killed the strongest teacher in LuanWu academy?The white night fell from the sky. He drew out the boundless sword with one hand. His eyes shifted. He looked at Shanhu, the head of the Hutou escort agency, and Luo Huang, the sect leader of luotianmen. He said, "tell me your attitude. Are you submissive or are you against me?" The giants were furious. "Yellow mouth child, too rampant!" "Think you can be arrogant if you kill a useless Tianjiao? Today I will kill you. Everything in longjue and Tianma city is ours Luo Huang and others did not hide, their faces were ferocious, and they went directly to the white night. Master Fu''s death can''t shock these strong men. After all, white night is just a person. Even if you add thousands, you can''t fight against it. "That''s good." In the white night, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he was staring at several heavenly pride and several real kings at the top of the mountain. His face showed no fear. "My Lord!" Thousand also really did not dare to hesitate, rushed to the past, and cried out in a hurry: "adult, leave quickly, we can''t compete with so many masters?" "You can sweep the array for me on one side. I will kill these Tianjiao first and build up our prestige." It''s cold at night. "My lord... This..." I really bite my teeth, I don''t know how to persuade you. But at this moment, a surging vitality of soul power suddenly burst out from the body of the white night. Thousand also really whole body trembles, looked at in a hurry. But see the white night between the forehead, again overflow God light. The powerful spirit, which was formed by the fusion of the five heavenly spirits, became restless, like a mass of creeping light mud. At this time of electric light and fire, the last Celestial Soul of the white night began to approach the "guangni". Fusion of heaven and soul! Big integration! A thousand eyes tremble. The spirit of holy war is merging with the Emperor... sonorous! A divine light broke out in the Imperial City, all the four souls trembled, and the spirit of heaven was in turmoil. The Holy Spirit swept the world in an instant. There is no light in the sky. The earth is dead. Countless souls seem to be suppressed by an inexplicable force. White night closed his eyes, his eyes, overflowing silk gold thread, woven into pieces of lotus petals. When the pupil is opened again, the pupil is like a lotus, and the light is rippling. The Holy Spirit covers the sky and supports the earth. Soul saint, this world! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 Forced to kill the powerful people were stunned and looked at the young man in front of them in disbelief. Holy! Holy soul! That''s the performance of the spirit of heaven and soul. It''s a symbol that can''t be provoked! Soul emperor, in the mainland of Wu, is extremely difficult to meet, can be called the peak of perfection! But now, the soul Saint above the soul emperor actually appears in front of the public... And... Still appears in a young man who has never seen before... "how can it be? How can you become a soul saint when you are so young? It must be fake! It must be fake. Let me show you! The art of moving mountains The strong man of Fei school didn''t believe it at all. His face was angry and his big hand was in the air. After he caught the soul skill in the void, he quickly formed a huge mountain and smashed it hard towards the white night. But as soon as the mountain came over, it burned itself, but half a breath disappeared. "All my soul power... Has been burned?" The strong man of the flying school had a heart beating wildly. He gritted his teeth and offered a magic weapon. A golden compass flew out. After several circles in the air, it was arranged into seven pieces, all over the body of the white night. The seven compasses attacked and killed the white night respectively, just like seven swordsmen, extremely fierce. "Watch me trap you here!" The soul of the flying school sneered and steered the compass towards the white night. The compass spins out the streamer, which is like a circle of milky way. It is beautiful. Where the compass rotates, even a wisp of air disappears directly and completely turns into a vacuum... but the next second, he is stunned. At night, he did not look at the compass at all. With a little bit of both feet, he rushed madly and smashed those compasses. In an instant, he rushed to the soul of the flying school and punched him. Bang! The front of the fist pierced his chest, and the soul of heaven was hit. The soul of the flying school trembled wildly for a few times. Staring at the white night, his mouth was full of blood. What else did he want to say? He chopped his head off with a sharp sword. The flying school was shocked. The strong in the clan are cut off like this? The rest of the souls were terrified. "Who else has a problem with me?" In the white night, with his sword clasped, he gazed at the rest of the souls. Luo Huang and others looked gloomy and said in a low voice: "this son is very evil. Don''t be careless. Go up together and kill it!! We''ll wait until we kill him. " "Good!" Shaanxi tigers nodded and surrounded the white night directly. The terrible soul method of cracking the sky and breaking the earth came directly. A total of four Tianjiao, eight peak Zhen Jun killed. Rao is also true, and it is impossible to survive under such a siege. "Good! Since you all have opinions, I''ll stop talking nonsense. " With a little bit of feet in the white night, the five elements God body is crystal clear, just like a crystal stone. When you breathe out again, the evil spirit bursts out, and the demon Buddha incarnation comes out directly from behind. The huge incarnation waves terrible arms and grabs it towards Tianjiao. However, Tianjiao is no ordinary person. Luo Huang stepped on the ground, and the earth was shattered by him, while he jumped into the sky, took a breath, and exhaled again. His soul power poured down like the water of the three rivers. When he was about to fall into the earth, he turned into a thousand troops and rushed up towards the white night. Another sword is drawn in the white night. The sky is covered with cold light and dust, and the sword edge is thrown away. Thousands of troops are turned into ice sculptures. "It''s not over yet." The Shaanxi tiger roared, his muscles swelled, and his whole body lit up a fierce flame. When he hit, the temperature on his fist was close to the scorching sun. Even if it was the soul power, it was quite similar to the fire of gluttonous food. The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring, and the spirit of the Holy Spirit is blooming. It seems that the Tathagata God palm pushes back this terrible fist. The soul saint, the supernatural spirit of heaven, is a far cry from the ordinary one at the moment of entering the holy land. Among the spirits of heaven, even if they are the emperor of ordinary spirits, they can not escape from the ranks of ordinary spirits. However, soul saints are beyond the scope of ordinary spirits. Just like the carp leaping into the dragon''s gate, they have undergone a thorough qualitative change. Their soul power is beyond the reach of these heavenly pride. In the white night, the power of the spirit saint is scattered, and the power forced by the strong is dispelled immediately, and no one can compete with the Holy Spirit of heaven. In the white night, with one hand, he caught the wrist of a tianhun who had been killed with a knife. When his hand was twisted and he rubbed it, Tianjiao''s bone, which was hundreds of times harder than King Kong, was instantly broken. "Ten thousand sword shadow cuts!" A strong man with a sword attack, sword shadow like mouth, wrapped in the white night. The sword is drawn in the white night, and the boundless sword outlines a scarlet blood moon and cuts down thousands of sword shadows. The strong man was shaken back a hundred meters, and before he stood firm, a sword light ran through his throat. How sharp is the power of the soul! The soul man with the highest true king fell directly from the air and fell heavily to the ground, motionless. "Everybody, don''t keep your hands, use the magic weapon!" Luo Huang see the situation has become so bad, how dare to hide? Roar on a, sacrifice a delicate pagoda, kill toward white night town."Mountain and river tower?" Qian was really shocked and cried out in a hurry: "be careful, my Lord. It''s the tower of mountains and rivers. It''s the treasure of the emperor Luo for many years. It''s said that the emperor of Luo suppressed seven arrogants with this tower. It''s extremely terrifying." "Mountain and river tower? It depends only on the power of repression, but it can''t resist me. " White night eyes a coagulation, the body black pulse flicker up, across the clothes, you can also see the twinkling vein. The pagoda came, but it floated in the air and could not go down again. The incarnation of the devil Buddha is more manic. When the hand of terror hits the earth, the whole Huangtian City vibrates continuously, just like the earthquake of magnitude 9, the earth is cracked, and the mighty people are shaking and shaking. The moon started to retreat, shocked and looked. Qingjing Yao ran in the sky in a panic. "Lord! Lord of the city! Come on, you''ve got to get rid of this man! " The emperor frowned tightly in the sky, but didn''t make a move. He just sat on the side and looked at him with a calm expression. "Lord of the city!" Qingjing Yao is in a hurry. "Jingyao, don''t be impatient! There is no need for so many people to deal with such a hairy boy. Otherwise, even if we subdue him, we will lose face if the matter spreads out. You can easily take this man down. Why should I put in another foot? " "However, the white night has already cut off three real kings. It is difficult for several Tianjiao adults to take this man down. If we continue, we are afraid that the situation will get worse." Qingjingyao yelled in a hurry. Even he could see that the situation was not so good. How could the emperor not see it in the sky. But he didn''t know that the emperor wanted these people to fight against the white night. "What do you care about Jingyao? Do you still think that this person can survive in the hands of a few Tianjiao adults? " At this time, a banter of laughter floated to. Qingjingyao turned his head and saw a fat man come over. "Second master!" Qingjing Yao was stunned. Huang Er ye, with a smile on his face, glanced at the place where he was fighting fiercely, and said with a smile: "everything has me. You don''t have to worry about it. Jingyao, take a good look at it. You can''t lose this game..." qingjingyao stopped speaking when he heard it. The situation continues. But the pride of heaven has been very hard. Who dares to believe that there is still a single person who can fight against the pride of heaven? Is he from burning heaven? Dong Long! The huge mountain and river pagoda flies into the sky and falls down, but it can''t do anything about it. The powerful soul power is like a steel wall, completely isolating it. All the five heavenly spirits in the emperor Luo''s body were in operation. The rolling soul force poured down towards the pagoda. The repressive force pressed down the city Lord''s house from the mid air and landed on the ground again. Can still stand in the white night. He looked at the souls who attacked and killed around him, leaving their soul skills to bombard them, and their flesh and skin were not damaged. Even if Tianjiao''s all-out attack, it only left a mark on his body and could not hurt his life. After fighting several times, Luo Huangyi began to despair. It''s horrible! No wonder white night dares to come here alone, because he has the means to fight against Tianjiao! "What? Frustrated? Does that mean it''s my turn? " The eyes of the white night are cold, and they try their best to stir up the soul saint. The lotus seal of the pupil suddenly rotates, and the power of the Holy Spirit rushes around like a furious ghost, tearing up the soul power of Tianjiao completely. Without soul defense, these Tianjiao are totally naked in front of the white night. The white night hummed, and immediately caught the worshiper of Xiluo mountain who wanted to escape, and then suddenly urged him to press it on the ground. The terrible force cracked his skin and flesh, which made him feel terrible. "No!" The venerable of Xiluo mountain cried out in a hurry. Before he finished his words, he was pierced through the cavity by a sword in the white night. The sword force tore up the body and died miserably. The white night jumps again, turns into a shadow, and catches the Shaanxi tiger on the other side. Shanhu tried to defend his magic weapon like a sword paper umbrella, but he was cut by a sword of limitless sword. The remaining sword force was directly blasted on his shoulder and chopped off his arm. Shanhu retreated wildly, and the other hand repeatedly blasted ten fists. The fist broke the void and hit the boundary of the main hall of the city Lord''s mansion, directly penetrating the border. But his fist front, still can''t stop the attack and kill of the white night, when it can''t stop retreating, a cold force more quickly blocked his feet. "It''s over..." Shanhu looked down and his pupils trembled. As soon as he raised his head, a sword light leaped up in front of him. Chi. A head goes up. That''s the head of Shaanxi Tiger... people are shocked. How ferocious is the means of the white night. Tianjiao is like a pig and a dog in front of him. If he says that he will kill him! Is this the power of the soul saint? In front of the soul saint, any soul person seems to be immediately deprived of the power that the soul person should have. It is completely naked and completely suppressed.No matter whether they are Shaanxi tiger or xiluoshan Zun, they are crushed and killed when they are faced with the white night and even one tenth of their strength in the ordinary day... is this the strength of the Holy Spirit? The white night throws off the blood on the sword. His eyes are cold and his mouth is slightly raised. He goes to the other end of the Luo emperor and others. With every step he took, people''s hearts tightened. He is the evil spirit! Luo Huangyi''s whole body shudders, their eyes are full of fear, and everyone has lost their will to fight, and has some sense of fear of war. Peak true king can''t eat a sword, Tianjiao is helpless... is this guy still a man? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 This is the power that penetrates the spirit of heaven. From the fusion of heaven and soul, white night has mastered the perfect soul meaning. Whether it is the most elementary soul person, or strong to Tianjiao, or even burning the sky, he can keenly observe the soul structure of these people. As long as you understand the other party''s soul meaning, even if its soul power is strong, it can also find flaws and defeat with one move. Qian is also the most clear about this point, because last night, white night completely understood his arrogance. Even if his arrogance was stronger than that of white night, he could easily break his power by knowing himself and his enemy. Qian also really knows that he is no longer the opponent of white night. In this world, there are indeed talented people. Two Tianjiao were killed brutally in the white night. The rest of them were heartbroken and did not dare to fight again. He has a murderous heart. He doesn''t keep alive at all. The boundless sword is like the mouth of a devil and devours the rest of the people. Qian Yizhen''s eyes swung, seized the opportunity, and immediately urged the soul of heaven, playing a line of soul like ice, blocking the escape of Luo Huang and others. With the help of thousands, it was very easy to chase after him in the white night. He immediately seized the emperor Luo and chopped him with a sword. Under the emperor Luo''s crisis, he had a big drink, and the sound and waves broke open, but the shock did not go back to the white night. He was directly cut into his chest by a sharp blade. As soon as he was about to urge the magic weapon to fight back, he was pierced from the back by Qian Yizhen''s claw and died miserably. Luo Huangyi''s fall, the rest of the soul has no combat power, the situation immediately presents the appearance of one side down. "Lord of the city!" When the members of those forces saw that so many powerful people could not do anything for a white night, they were all in a hurry and rushed to the emperor in the sky, knelt on the ground and cried out eagerly. "Lord of the Imperial City, please hurry up! Subdue this man However, the emperor was calm in the sky, staring at a few people in the white night, and the corners of his mouth went up, and he didn''t care at all. "City Lord..." people are more and more anxious, and even kaiyueru can''t sit still. Whew! At this time, the last Tianjiao in the white night and thousands of really surrounded, became a piece of meat. The earth is full of the blood of Tianjiao and Zhenjun. The corpses are all over the place. The scene is like the hell of Shura. The white night breathed a breath and collected the boundless sword, but the holy lotus seal in the pupil still flickered with a strong halo. Thousands of also really see the panic, thinking out of a worship idea. This is the holy will! The souls around him were stunned. The souls on the periphery were stunned. Fu Taishi, Luo Huang, xilaoshan zunzhe, Shanhu... These long-standing and famous masters, all of them were killed on the spot today. What white night by Fu Taishi beat all over the ground looking for teeth, that is bullshit! How can master Fu deal with a man who can resist and kill so many Tianjiao at the same time? White night raised his hand and swept the soul power rippling between his eyes and fingers, and his heart couldn''t help feeling. To understand the mystery of the soul, understand the law of heaven and soul, and melt the soul saint, directly enhance his power to a peak of Tianjiao. In the present white night, who will fight against the burning sky. "The situation is out of control. How can this guy be so strong?" The moon is full of complexity, and her heart is invaded by shock and shock. She had already regretted looking for the white night last night. There was no doubt that the words she had said to the white night before would certainly arouse his disgust and expose to him her nature that she had hidden for many years. But now, regret is useless, the night does not die, she will also sleep and food. "Come on, go to the college and ask the dean to come to help and suppress the white night." Kaiyueru said to the disciple of LuanWu Academy. "Yes, elder martial sister." The man ran away in a hurry. Kaiyueru''s mind is meticulous and extremely intelligent. He has long known that the emperor in heaven and the emperor''s second master intend to let the white night fight with these powerful men. Later, he sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, but no one thought that the white night was so strong. With the help of thousands of people, I''m afraid the cost of killing these heroes is only half. He still has the fighting power. Can he cope with the white night with the emperor in heaven and the second emperor? Or are they going to bow their heads? "Our opponents of longjue have solved all of them?" White night glanced at the corpse on the ground and asked the thousand true beside him. "My lord Hui, it''s almost enough. Even if we join forces, we will not be the opponents of our dragon Jue." Qian Yizhen immediately whispered. "Immediately inform Tianma city and ask Poisson to send people to these places and take over their resources. If the people of these forces surrender, they can recruit and edit, but not surrender... If they want to leave, they can let go. If they don''t accept it, they can kill them." "Yes." Qian also really nodded, and immediately took out the magic weapon of communication and contacted Tianma city. "My Lord, I informed Thunderbird and wind tiger without authorization before. Because I was worried about the inconvenience, I asked them to come here. Now they are waiting outside the city.""No, let them go directly to these places." White night a wave, these strong waist of the token flew over, fell in his hands. Qian Yizhen takes the token and turns away immediately. And the emperor in heaven and others see here, understand everything. "Lord Bai, you have a big appetite. You want to eat all the forces. Why? Do you want to dominate the mainland? " The emperor smiles in the sky, his eyes are killing. "Don''t you think I''m qualified?" Walk towards it in the white night. "Young man, you have a big appetite and a big voice! Very well, I like it, but you should always weigh yourself? " The emperor narrowed his eyes in the sky, and his intention of killing gradually rose. "Ah ah ah ah ah ah, white brother, we are all nine soul mainland people, what matter everybody to say clearly is not over? Why fight like this? How bad is that? " At this time, the second master of the emperor suddenly ran over, a fat body shaking, like a tumbler can jump, he ran to the white night, painstakingly advised. But with these words, the man suddenly punched, without warning, in the chest of the white night. Bang! The white night was blown away and hit the wall of the city Lord''s house. The walls of the mansion cast with Xuan Steel were directly shaken into smoke. The white night fell on the ground, coughed twice, stood up again, and looked at the second emperor with bean eyes. He kept his fist posture, and his face was full of fat with a banter smile. "The peak of heaven." There was a whisper in the white night. It turns out that the emperor''s second master has hidden his strength. The most powerful one is not the emperor in the sky, but his younger brother, huangcangdi! "It''s so deep. It''s no wonder that you are standing on the sidelines, you have hidden your strength. " White night out of the ruins, light said. "Without full assurance, how dare you invite these strong men to our imperial city? White night, your strength is really amazing to me. Your soul state is not high, but your understanding of the spirit of heaven is close to the existence of burning heaven. With this, you can crush Tianjiao, but you should not think that your heavenly soul is the first martial arts! There is still a mountain, you know! " At that moment, the second emperor''s chest burst out a burst of halo, followed by six rays of light. Heaven and earth reverse, mountains and rivers are trembling. The six born souls of heaven! In the night. "People all think that I control the Imperial City, but no one knows that the first master of Huangtian city is not me, nor the one from LuanWu academy, but my younger brother huangcangdi! He is definitely the first day to the mainland of Wu. In the white night, you have six birth spirits, and you have a soul emperor. So what? You are not the only one who has these things! " The emperor is proud of the light in the sky and smiles coldly. Huangcangdi has begun to integrate the spirit of heaven, and his six heavenly spirits quickly gather together, and then a little bit of fusion. The sky and the earth lose color, the wind blows, the temperature drops suddenly, and the sun and moon are dark... but with one breath, the fusion of heaven and soul of the emperor has been completed. His eyes are overflowing with fire, and the soul emperor is in the world. However strong the soul emperor is, he still can''t cover the soul saint of the white night. "White night, your strength is not weak. If you are willing to join us and join hands with us, you can achieve great ambition. I love talents very much, and I can''t bear to hurt you. But if you are stubborn and still want to fight against us, you can''t blame our ruthlessness." Huang Cang said with a smile: "I know that you have the power of soul saint, but this alone can''t defeat me. On the contrary, I can''t kill you easily because I have mastered what you can''t master yet." The voice dropped, and the emperor''s body moved again. His fat body suddenly showed bursts of silver light. Then, a huge wild boar appeared behind him. Real soul! White night Tong Ren a congealed: "this is the burning sky realm can master the means!" "As I said, my brother was the first genius of Zhiwu!" The emperor laughs in the sky. As the soul of heaven materialized, the huge wild boar''s shadow gazed at the white night with scarlet eyes, and an unprecedented oppression came. White night arm a burst, the devil Buddha incarnation again sacrifice, a few magic claws extended, steady grasp of the huge wild boar stabbed by the huge fangs. Bang! The buildings around the city Lord''s house were broken in an instant. However, the wild boar keeps pedaling its hooves, and the earth shaking power directly acts on the body of the white night along the incarnation of the magic Buddha. The body trembled wildly at night, as if he was a boat in the wind and waves. "Let you feel my true power!" Huang Cang laughs and steps again. Wild boars go wild. Bang! Bang! Bang! At night, his arms trembled and his steps retreated, directly stepping out of three huge holes in the earth. He doesn''t know how terrible the power of people in burning heaven is. I''m afraid it''s just thatThe souls around him were stunned. Who could have thought that the fat and honest faced emperor Tiancheng''s second master, huangcangdi, had such terrible power... it''s true that a person can''t be judged by his appearance... "brother, he''s afraid he won''t surrender to us. In this case, he''ll kill him directly." Seeing that the white night is still resisting after being suppressed, the emperor looks cold in the sky and lowers his voice. "Kill it." Huang Cang said with a smile: "he has six born heavenly spirits. There are few talents in the whole mainland of Wu. If you kill him, I can take him away, refine them into soul embryos and cast new ones! It''s better than surrender him. " "Well, kill it!" The emperor drank a drink in the sky, a little bit of his feet, and the shadow of the Dragon darted out of the palace behind him, directly entangled him, and rushed toward the white night. Man and dragon in one! People are looking forward to it. This is a must kill move. Boom! The loud noise came out, and the white night was suppressed by the emperor and could not dodge at all. He was directly bombarded by the emperor in the chest, and the whole person flew backward and fell heavily on the ground. He had a bleeding in his mouth and a crack in his chest! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 The power of soul saint is extraordinary. If a person of burning heaven master the power of soul saint, he can shake the whole continent. However, the man who controls the power of soul saint is just a Yang soul state. Huang cangdi can be sure that this man has no hidden cultivation at all. He is a real Yang soul state man. What he is strong about is only the spirit of heaven. As long as you suppress his spirit, it''s easy to kill him! Huang Cang ground sneer, drive the shadow of huge wild boar again, press toward white night. The huge fangs pressed down fiercely, and the white night immediately got up, and then the Exorcist Buddha incarnated and grasped the two horns. However, the power of the incarnation of the devil Buddha was slightly inferior to that of the wild boar. The hand holding the fangs trembled again, as if the arms would be broken by the fangs at any time. The emperor''s face was cold in the sky, his mouth was smiling, and he was carrying his sword step by step. It''s killing. When he raised his hand, the dragon on his head opened his mouth and spat out a black sword. The emperor seized the sword in the sky and ran towards the night like a runaway horse. When the Dragon roared, the momentum broke out and attached to the dark sword directly. The sword is cold. It''s time to end. Such an idea came into the minds of the souls around them. "Kill you, longjue, luotianmen, Humen escort agency and other forces will belong to our Huangtian city. We will establish an unprecedented country on Zhiwu continent, and will completely dominate the mainland of Wudang. Ha ha..." Huang Cang laughs and his fat body shakes wildly. Open the moon as if standing in front of the hall, cold eyes and look. She has no interest in who will be the master of martial arts. What she cares about is whether the white night will die here today. Because she always insisted that her own decision would not be wrong, only others would be wrong, such as white night. But. Suddenly, at the corner of his mouth, the sword was raised in the corner of his mouth. His eyes twinkled, strange smile emerged, so that the emperor in the sky and the emperor''s heart are dark surprise. However, the white night suddenly moved, and the boundless sword exploded out. On the boundless sword, there was a dragon like existence. It carried a long sword and turned into a rainbow to kill the past. Its amazing power directly tore the huge shadow of wild boar and the arrogance of the emperor in the sky. "What?" The emperor was shocked in the sky and quickly stopped his hand, but it was too late. The rainbow ran through his palm, and his sword holding arm burst, and half of his shoulder was directly pierced. Emperor in the sky was bombarded back and forth, blood splashing. He opened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. He never thought that the white night could even spare his hand to fight back under such suppression. Roar! The dragon was so angry that he jumped into the air and tore the white night''s head with his sharp claws. However, a red light came, bumping into the dragon. In an instant, it bloomed and turned into a huge fire phoenix. Huohuang directly sacrifices the flame, envelops the dragon, clasps the dragon''s body with two claws, and presses it on the ground. Roar! The fire of the dragon will burn the fire. "You hide your strength. Do you think these are all my strength?" In the white night, the seemingly withered magic Buddha''s claws immediately clasped the head of the huge wild boar, opened his mouth and roared, and spewed out a lot of evil spirit from his mouth, completely enveloping the wild boar. "This?" Huang Cang''s eyes trembled. He realized that he was not right. He was angry and stepped on it. Wild boar is manic, two fangs directly stab at the evil spirit of the magic Buddha and pierce it. In the face of the surging power of the emperor, the white night did not retreat at all. Instead, he stepped forward. The incarnation of the devil Buddha was approaching. Although he was pierced by fangs, he did not feel the same. Huang Cang ground pupil rises gradually, some inconceivable. However, at this time, the body of the demon Buddha''s Avatar suddenly expanded, and its body became hundreds of meters high, just like the prime of the sky. In its eyes, the whole imperial city was just a few feet of land... the suddenly increased strength of the demon Buddha''s Avatar was frantically tossed, and he grabbed the wild boar''s fangs with one claw, and even directly caught it with the emperor. Huang Cang quickly removed the spirit of heaven, the man fell from the air, in a state of confusion. He stares at the white night, and his face is full of wonder. "How can you do this by injecting the power of the Holy Spirit into the spirit of heaven and returning the soul He thinks that he is a genius of the spirit of heaven. For his understanding of the spirit of heaven, he calls it the first and no one dares to call the second. But today, he found out that he was wrong. Even he couldn''t do it. The young man in front of me called white night is the real genius. The incarnation of the magic Buddha was condensed by the power of the spirit saint. Now the white night is reinjected into it with this power, drawing out the potential of the heaven soul and releasing it completely. Its power is almost geometric growth.The soul of the wild boar was crushed by the incarnation of the devil Buddha. The emperor''s eyes opened, and the spirit of the wild boar burst out like two lasers. Drinking in the dark at night, the power of the spirit Saint permeated his whole body like an electric current, and then he looked at it as nothing and had a positive impact. Whew. The laser was smashed. Huang cangdi suffered a great loss again and retreated in a hurry. His face was extremely white. He also overlooked a point. The physical body of white night, his five elements God body is indeed very strong. It is not too difficult to tear it apart with the destructive power of the emperor on the earth and in the sky, but it is hard for ordinary people to imagine that white night covers the body with the power of soul saint and strengthens it! "Dead." The white night leaps close in an instant, arms open, the boundless sword and ice pan Tian cut. Huang Cang pulls out the sword from his waist in a hurry. The sword splits the sky, and the shadow of the sword shakes open the boundless sword. But the ice power of bingtantian has already permeated his body. "Brother, don''t panic. My brother will help you." The emperor over there roared in the sky and rushed with his sword in one hand. "Say goodbye to your brother." The white night is indifferent. Huang Cang''s face turned white. He seemed to notice something. He cried out: "brother, hurry up!" "What?" The emperor was stunned for a moment. But the white night of fighting with the emperor suddenly disappeared. It''s an illusion! The emperor was shocked in the sky, and his back was suddenly cold. But as soon as he retreated, the boundless sword ran through his back... Pooh. The emperor vomited blood fiercely in the sky, and his body was crazy. At this moment, he suddenly realized. It turned out that the white night had been staring at him. He fought with huangcang, but it was a feint. The purpose was to find the flaw of the emperor in the sky and cut him off with one blow! As soon as the boundless sword turns, the force of the sword is loosened, and the emperor''s body is torn. "Big brother!" Huang Cang issued an angry roar, and the fat body was filled with a large amount of terrible blood, which wrapped him up. "Is this... Blood evil spirit power?" In the white night, I raised my sword and looked. The power of huangcangdi is very much like the incarnation of the devil Buddha. However, his incarnation of the devil Buddha comes from the body of nine turns of immortality, which is the heart formula of the great emperor. Although the level of huangcangdi''s skill is not low, it is much worse than that of the emperor''s Scripture. "White night, I will frustrate your bones and ashes to sacrifice my elder brother''s spirit in heaven!" Huang Cang ground gnashing teeth, bean big eyes a bright red. I saw that he stretched out a large number of bone hands in his whole body, with his rush, toward the white night. White night a sword blast away, bone hand was cut off, but the next second, another bone hand stretched out, toward the white night. All of a sudden, the body of the white night was held by a large number of bone hands, and the strength of each bone hand was incomparable and hard to break free. The blood was engulfed in its flesh and blood, and the bone hand tore it wildly, intending to tear it into pieces. "Where are you going! Die Huang Cang raised the blood knife and chopped it towards the white night. It''s just. Blood knife cut, but issued a crisp sound. The blade of the blade is flicked open by the head of the white night. Huang Cang''s face was stunned. "Run away? I''m afraid it''s you who should escape. " The white night showed a sneer, seized the body of huangcangdi and stabbed it with a boundless sword. He did not dodge the attack of huangcangdi. Whew. Huang cangdi''s body trembled violently, and his chest was pierced directly by a limitless sword... he opened his eyes and looked at the white night in an incredible way. The blood can''t rot his body, and those bony hands can''t tear his hair... "I... my blood evil power can''t break your five element spirit body... Impossible... Your five element spirit body is absolutely strange. You are not an ordinary five element God body..." Huang Cang vomited blood and cried. "I am really not an ordinary five element spirit body. I am a nine turn immortal body. Have you ever heard of it?" The white night is light. "Jiuzhuan immortal body... Emperor Scripture? Emperor''s body and Emperor''s Sutra Suddenly, I think of something crazy. At last, he gave a sad laugh. "White night... I took it... I was convinced that my brother and I died in your hands... It''s not unjust..." white night took out the sword. Huang Cang''s body whirled around, then retreated again and again, and then sat down on the ground. "You''re not doing your best, are you?" Huang Cang tried hard to breathe, eyelids could not live drooping. "Why do you say that?" White night questions. In fact, there was little breath left in his body, and his face was covered with sweat. It takes an immeasurable amount of soul power to increase the incarnation of magic Buddha with the power of soul saint. In addition, if there are two spirits in the sky, one of them still has the soul emperor. If he still has strength at this time, he will be a freak."Because you still have a sword that is useless..." huangcangdi''s big eyes fell on the dead dragon. White night didn''t speak, just put the sword away. "You can have the seventh heaven soul, but I advise you to take away my heaven soul as soon as possible, or it will be hard for you when that person comes..." Huang Cang tried his best to say it, and then there was a big and small sound, while the later generations fell on the ground and stopped moving. "The man? Who is it? " The white night frowned slightly. But Huang cangdi could not answer him. The two overlords of the imperial city all fell. The Dragon over there was also burned to ashes by the fire phoenix... but at this time, the students of LuanWu college rushed to the gate one after another. I saw the dust flying at the gate. After a strong wind swept, the dust gradually came out of an old figure holding a walking stick. "Lord white night, the man whom the emperor said is under." As he walked, the old man said, "I am the dean of LuanWu college, and I am an old friend of the two." "You came here to avenge them?" "No, they are old friends. Naturally, they are former friends, not present ones. What''s more, they are all dead, and it''s meaningless to take revenge again." The old man shook his head. "What do you want?" "I don''t want anything, just one thing." The old man pointed to the corpse of huangcangdi and said: "if the white Lord is willing to give me this man''s body, I will not ask about everything here!" When I heard it in the white night, I was interested. The corpse of huangcangdi is a six born heavenly soul, which is a unique genius. If you can extract the spirit from the body, you will get a soul embryo and cast the soul. If they are well transported, it is not impossible for them to be transported. At this time, huangcangdi is comparable to any great treasure... "is this looting?" At random, the white night swept the moon beside the old man, and asked with a smile. Unexpectedly, the old man nodded. "Yes." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 There is no doubt that the white night can kill the emperor in the sky and kill the emperor in the sky. However, Luan Wu was not afraid. Because after so much fighting, the white night is bound to be exhausted, and he waits for work with ease. He really wants to fight and be fearless. "Although I''m not as good as the second master of the royal family, I''m also proud of the peak. With so many experts in our random martial arts academy, it''s not easy to kill an exhausted man." Luan Wu president said lightly, crutches a pestle, the gate rushed to a large number of figures, directly surrounded here. There is pride in heaven, true king and supreme. Since he has torn his face, Dean Luan Wu will not let the tiger return to the mountain. He means to bury the white night directly here. The scene is solemn, the sword is stretched and the crossbow is drawn. "White night, Nian saved my life before you. I beg for your love. If you are willing to abandon your cultivation, I believe that with the magnanimity of the Dean, you will be saved. It is not easy for people to live in this world. As long as your life is still alive, everything can come back, right?" Kai Yueru stepped forward and called out with a sneer. "Plead for me? It''s just to humiliate me. Yesterday you came to me and threatened me to blackmail my Horcrux magic weapon. Today, you''re down here? You are a poor woman The white night shakes her head, mercilessly exposes her true face. The moon is like a change of face. The students around looked at her strangely. "What are you talking about?" She cried in a hurry. "Well, I don''t have time to argue with you." White night will be no cliff sword and ice Tan Tian put away, straight turned, toward the body of huangcangdi, began to grope. "Are you ignoring me?" Dean Luan Wu''s voice was slightly angry. "You said so, but I didn''t really take you seriously." White night chuckles and looks at him lightly. Dean Luan Wu frowned. And the students called out. "It''s a dead duck. It''s time to pretend to be stupid!" "Dean, why talk to this man? He injured elder martial brother Xie before, so we can''t just let it go. " One student yelled. Xie Qingsong pushed aside the crowd, went to the front, nodded his head and said, "yes, Dean, if we were not busy dealing with the arrogance in the daytime, I was afraid that the students would have been poisoned by them. If such people were left alone, they would be a great disaster in the future." "Elder martial brother Xie is right. Kill this person and let others know that it''s not easy to make trouble with me in LuanWu academy!" "Kill him." The people of LuanWu college were filled with indignation. White night has become their public enemy, but no one dares to go forward to it. After all, the corpses of these souls on the ground are not ordinary ones. "In that case, I''m not to blame." With a faint smile, the dean of Luan Wu stepped forward and prepared to start. But at this time, outside came a noise and boiling, followed by bursts of footsteps. All the people of LuanWu academy looked out, but they saw a large number of soul people rushing in, and there were a lot of fierce beasts flying in the air. In the twinkling of an eye, the dilapidated city Lord''s house was surrounded by these uninvited guests. There are only a few hundred people in LuanWu college. Zhenjun is only a few dozen, and all of them are teachers. Besides Xie Qingsong and other outstanding young people, they are all supreme. But these people who rush in are almost all true kings. There are countless real kings at the peak, and there are many Tianjiao. Wind tiger, thunder bird and thousand are true. They rushed in with electric light and flint, and drew their swords and crossbows one by one, aiming at the LuanWu Academy. For a moment, the atmosphere was tense. The students of LuanWu college are staring at these people who suddenly break in, and they are at a loss. Dean Luan Wu also showed a little surprise. And Kai Yueru and Xie Qingsong are even more nervous. Especially the moon, at this moment, the brain is a mess. The person in front of her looks as big as her. How can she have such energy? "You said you were going to kill me?" The corner of the mouth rises in the white night, light smile way. Dean Luan Wu''s face changed. There was a commotion in the crowd. Is that why white night is fearless? Wu Wu, the president of the court, turned around to kill him. "Do it." With a sneer, he pulled out the sword of dead dragon. The roar of a dragon suddenly leaps out, and the golden awn blooms, which engulfs the headmaster of chaoluan Wu. All the students around him were turned off and their swords were lifted. They couldn''t fight against it. Several masters, including the leader of Luan Wu, were not spared from the disaster and were directly devoured by them. All of a sudden, the whole city was divided into two. The terror of the sword smashed the city wall, Yu Wei swing the mountain in the distance, smashed the mountain into powderPeople were terrified. Looking at the dean of Luan Wu, he had already turned into dust and died completely. Peak Tianjiao... killed by a sword!!! Everyone''s eyes are wide open! Especially the moon. Since the arrival of the night of confession, she is from the beginning to the end. When the emperor died, what he said was clear to kaiyueru. She didn''t understand what Huang cangdi meant at first. But now, she knows... white night, there are backers! The dean of LuanWu was directly cut off. How dare the remaining members of LuanWu academy resist? Before the thunder bird and the wind tiger started, they knelt down and surrendered directly. LuanWu academy is under control. Xie Qingsong''s face was gray, but he still knelt on the ground and begged for the forgiveness of the white night. Qingjingyao shivered like a sieve, shaking endlessly. Open the moon, such as eyes lost, incredible looking at the strong around. When she saw the white night coming this way, she couldn''t help it any longer. "Who are you?" She asked in a deep voice, biting her teeth. "Is it useful to ask?" The white night looked at her indifferently, and her eyes were full of pity and sorrow: "do you want to see how I was pressed on the ground by these so-called strongmen and cry for mercy? However, it has not been realized. What? Are you disappointed? " Kaiyueru doesn''t dare to refute at all. Her heart is full of fear and fear. If you want to kill her in the daytime, no one can save her. "Before the white night... It''s all my fault, can you... Let me have a horse..." Kaiyue looks pale, takes a deep breath, lowers his head, and pleads. "I''m not a saint." White night shook his head: "but I will not be so stingy. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you because of the incident last night. On the contrary, you and them will live, but the price is different." Speaking of this, he turned his head and murmured at Qian: "those who are clamoring to kill me, do you understand who it is?" "I hear you, my Lord." "Take away their souls." Open the moon such as Leng next, do not know the reason completely. Thousand also really nods, toward several peak true king to make the eye color, the crowd immediately wails a piece. The moon is so scared that she can hardly stand up. She squats on the ground and trembles. After a while, they put all the disciples of LuanWu academy into bracelets and walked outside. "Where are you taking us?" Some students cried out in horror. "Don''t be so wordy. Let''s go!" Several dragons said. Xie Qingsong and others are at a loss. They are terrified. Seeing that their hands are all shackled, they feel uneasy in their hearts. They finally choose to resist. However, as soon as they started, they were smashed by Qian Yizhen''s palm. With a wave of his hand, the corpses of these souls immediately flew out and were devoured by the fierce beasts outside. The rest of the people are scared and their legs are soft, which dares to cause trouble. White night waved: "take over the Imperial City, these people first locked in the dungeon, waiting for their families, forces sent to redeem." Then he went to the palace. LuanWu college is an aristocratic college. All the students who can enter the academy are the children of a large family. For example, they are rich. Although they are not afraid of the families behind these people in the daytime, it is meaningless to kill these students. Why not change them into a lot of materials? The dean of LuanWu college was cut off, and no one in the imperial city was a white night enemy. With the fall of the emperor in the sky and the land of the emperor, the emperor Tiancheng, which was under the command of the royal family, finally changed its ownership. At the same time, the people of longjue rushed to luotianmen, Pengyue gorge and xiluoshan, and quickly occupied these places in the name of white night. As far as wudalu was concerned, force was the most important thing. The soul worshipped military force, and people flocked to those with strong strength. There was no need to consider the issue of loyalty. After these forces attached themselves to the white night, long Jue''s fame was resounding throughout the whole of the mainland. The number of longjue members on the mainland of Zhiwu directly exceeded one million. Powerful people from all walks of life flocked to longjue''s name, and several Tianjiao worshipped him and took over by Qian Yizhen. Before long, the families behind the students of LuanWu college sent representatives to Huangtian City, one by one loaded with property and presented with dragon Jue. Some come to redeem people, while others take the opportunity to offer hospitality to dragon Jue and have a relationship with the white night. Qian Yizhen is very busy at the moment. Since following the white night, Qianjia''s reputation in the mainland can be said to be a leap of thousands of feet. Beside him, there are several Tianjiao followers. Everyone knows that Qianjia is rich because of the dragon''s extinction. Of course, the most important thing is to entangle snakes. This young lady who was forced out of the house by thousands of families. However, the external affairs are not taken care of in the daytime, and they do not want to pay attention to them. There are several people who take care of them, such as snake, Qian Yizhen and Poisson, which are enough to cope with them.Now he is sitting in the palace, holding the dead body of huangcangdi with one hand, and closing his eyes, he secretly analyzes the power of his heaven and soul. Although people die, the spirit disappears, but the soul will not break away so quickly. The ancient method shows that if you want to capture the soul of heaven, you must rely on some forbidden books, such as cutting off the limbs of the soul, digging out the heart, setting up the array with blood, using the body as the source of the array, using the soul of heaven as the eye of the array, launching the array and practicing the soul of heaven. This method is extremely vicious, but the success rate is not high. The other method is more ferocious. When seizing the soul of others, it is necessary to ensure that the soul is a living person, and then stab the soul through the head with a long sword full of soul power. The sword edge touches the sky soul, and then uses the sword as the medium to communicate with the soul and draw the soul into the body to form the soul mansion. In this process, it is necessary to ensure that the soul is immortal. Therefore, it is necessary to use another forbidden skill array to prolong life. This kind of skill is forbidden in the land of nine souls, but for the land of Zhiwu, which is a chaotic continent, no one can condemn and stop it even if it is used. But even so, the white night does not want to use this kind of forbidden technique. Out of a natural aversion. 2¡¢ It''s because he has a better way to capture the spirit of heaven. Huangcangdi''s body with his palm, slowly scattered halo. Then, six strange halos overflowed from his body, flew into the air and circled. This is the six heavenly spirits of the heaven. In the white night, his eyes were shining, and he suddenly jumped and opened his mouth to swallow it all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 Gulu Gulu... the gray black liquid was boiling in the cauldron. By the cauldron stove, one old and one young, were sitting in front of the noodles. The old man pressed his hands on the young man''s shoulders, his eyebrows closed, and his arms were emitting faint fluorescence. Bang! A slight noise burst out of the room. The old man drew back his arms, and the halo disappeared. The soul power in the room disappeared in an instant. Pooh! At this time, the young man opened his mouth and vomited to the ground. A lot of black and smelly blood was poured out. The old man got up, went to the cauldron, put his hand in the hot soup, stirred it for a while, took out a bloody head and handed it over. "Eat this." "Ah?" The man was stunned. "This is Tianjiao''s head. Before you become a teacher, you have transferred the mark to your throat. When you eat him, the remaining strength in Tianjiao''s flesh and blood will attract the mark, and then transfer the mark to this head, so that you can get rid of the bondage of that person." The old man grinned viciously. The man frowns tightly, looking at the bloody head, only feel a burst of tumbling body, not uncomfortable. "Eat while it''s hot." Seeing that the man was hesitant, the old man immediately called out. "Master, this..." "don''t worry, I added some seasoning when refining this skull, and the taste will not be too bad. Hahaha..." "..." the man hesitated for a long time, but finally opened his mouth and bit the past. Life is at stake, even if it is cannibalism, for some people it is at all costs. After a few bites, the man''s face was twisted. The meat he bit could not be swallowed at all. At this time, his throat was shining, and he was puffing violently, and he vomited again. The vomit seemed to be attracted by something and flew directly to the bloody head. For a moment, the man seemed to collapse, and fell directly on the ground, gasping for breath, pale and frightening. The old man picked up his head and breathed a little. The head immediately turned into blood and disappeared. "Master, the... " on me has been lifted. " Do not wait for the man to finish, the old man said with a sinister smile. "Really?" The man''s eyes flashed, and the flame of hatred twinkled in his pupils: "in this way, I can go to find that person to avenge without fear." "Ha ha, revenge is inevitable! That man even dares to attack my disciple. Ha ha, if this account is not settled, once the matter comes out, there will be no place for my teacher''s face. " "If the master is willing to do so, the man will surely die." The man was overjoyed and called. The old man looked at the man with negative measurement: "who is the man who gave you the seal?" "That man is called white night!" the man busily said. As soon as the old man listened, his smile became stiff, his sunken eyes staring at the man, and then asked, "what do you say? Who is that man "White night... It''s said that it''s a boy coming from the soul land, and he''s got a force... What''s the name of longjue?" The man''s face was indignant, and his face was sinister: "in addition to him, that thousand Xiaoqin is also a traitor. When the teacher killed him, he asked the teacher to give her to this hall for disposal. This hall definitely wants him to live like death." It turned out that this man was the prince of Wanyu, bajunhong, who had escaped from thousands of families! However, the old man''s face was very ugly when he said this. Ba Jun Hong was stunned. He noticed that the old man''s face was wrong and asked, "teacher, what''s the matter with you?" "You say that the person who moves you is white night?" The old man''s eyes widened a few times. BA Junhong frowned and felt that things were getting worse. "Is it possible that this white night has a good beginning?" "The origin of the white night is not very big. Your majesty has already made a clear investigation. He is just a soul person coming from Qingge continent. There should be no background behind him." "In that case, what are you afraid of?" BA Junhong secretly hummed: "with the strength of our country of ten thousand regions, it''s not a matter of destroying the land of Qingge. Why fear his white night?" "Do you know what''s going on in white night?" The old man shook his head, and his smile disappeared: "he has already destroyed and annexed dozens of forces. Recently, he has conquered the mountain and river boundary and occupied the emperor''s city. His Tianjiao has broken through ten. Compared with Wanyu Kingdom, his overall strength is no less than that of Wanyu kingdom." "Ah?" BA Junhong''s face turned white when he heard it. "How could that happen?" "If you want to find revenge by night, it must be impossible. At least now it is impossible. Let alone you, even our teacher in the past can not resist the siege of more than ten Tianjiao." The old man grinned: "however, Baiye''s swallowing so many forces will certainly make other powerful people in mainland China panic. I believe your majesty has some concerns about it, and has regarded it as a serious problem. I also dare to believe that sooner or later, white night will fight against Wanyu kingdom.""He dares to come to Wanyu kingdom in the daytime, and this hall will let him come back and never come back!" Ba Jun Hong said angrily. "To say that, you have to weigh your own abilities." The old man snorted, "how much pride is there in Huangtian city? Not the same in the hands of the white night? Are you Tianjiao? If you are the pride of heaven, can you win the night? " Do you want to go on like this? A country boy from the mainland of Qingge is so rampant in us! This... " " so what? " The old man snorted: "do you know how many powerful people in mainland Wu come from other continents? Even my teacher and I are not serious to the mainland, why? Do you think my teacher is from the countryside "Teacher... Students don''t mean that!" BA Junhong was busy. "You don''t have to talk nonsense. Although the white night is dignified and full of momentum, it will not last for a long time. You can rest assured and be sure that when he comes to the kingdom of ten thousand regions, some will be accepted by him." A strange smile reappeared on the old man''s face. ... ... chi! The halo soared to the sky. Bump into the sky above, burst out a colorful rose. The people of Huangtian city looked at it together and felt a lot of emotion. Natural vision, there must be great events. Poisson received a letter from Qian Yizhen, and went from Tianma city to Huangtian city to prepare for the auction trade. The people of longjue were busy, and both Tianma city and Huangtian city began to establish auction systems. And in the imperial palace. As soon as the vision was over, the sound of the white night came out of the hall. "Thousand is true!" "My subordinates are here!" The thousand outside the house are really sensitive, immediately received this tiny sound, a quick step rushed to the front of the hall. "Prepare these things for me right now, Shuanggui... Qiling... Misty flowers..." the weak voice of the white night wafts out from the inside. The medicinal materials and magic instruments mentioned are extremely rare. In the past, it would never have been possible to prepare for these things. Even a thousand families could not get them. But now it is different. Long Jue is very rich. The resources in his hands are almost equivalent to a kingdom, and the value of its materials directly exceeds that of the whole Qingge continent. However, after half a day''s work, Qian also really prepared the materials and sent them to the palace. The white night immediately gets up, absorbs one by one. However, this did not end. After a wave of delivery, there was another wave. Rare materials piled up like mountains and were eaten as meals at night. What kind of skill are you practicing? Need to consume so much? However, after a short time of Kung Fu, the palace is shining again. The palace was surrounded by strange prints, just like miracles. The mighty soul force permeates and spreads to all directions. What is even more shocking is that the soul force contains several different forces. Thousand also really has been guarding outside the hall, when smelling the power, he suddenly stood up and looked at the hall in disbelief. "Can you say..." he cried out. But see the palace suddenly broken rotten, an instant by a force shock into dust. A man appears like a God in the sky. His body, all over the mark, terrible halo release prestige, make people hard to get close to. The mark? a thousand people are as true as looking at the true God. They are so excited and pious in their hearts that they almost kneel down. That man, it''s white night. He closed his eyes, looked at the sky, tried to breathe, every breath, the mark on his body will be bright, and then dark. Each mark is different, and the power of each mark is mysterious and different. , that is to say, the power of a thousand souls is to perceive the power of the sky. After about ten years. The breath in the white night became short and the breath on his body became disordered and incomparable... he opened his eyes again and said in a deep voice: "it''s true, fast! Go and prepare. " "What are you going to do?" "Those things before?" "Good... Good..." thousand also really turned around to run, but just a foot, and hurriedly asked: "adults, how much do you want?" "Take as many as you have, go!" Roaring in the white night. Thousand also really run. After a while, a mountain of invaluable rare materials were piled up outside the hall. The white night plunges in and absorbs the energy from it wildly... QIAN Yizhen and others are staring at it. Now the white night, like crazy, extremely hungry. But as he continues to absorb, his breath is becoming more and more heavy.Before long, people were appalled. Because the spirit of white night has completely exceeded the peak of Tianjiao... is this the promotion of tianhun? However, these people do not know that the current white night, already hungry crazy. But this kind of hunger is not his hunger, but his inner soul hunger! Three! By virtue of the great emperor''s plundering Heart Sutra, the white night actually plundered three heavenly spirits from the emperor''s land. Today, he has cast three soul palaces in his body, that is to say, before long, Zhiwu will be born with an unprecedented existence. Jiusheng tianhun! This will rewrite history! Qian Yizhen was sweating all over his forehead. He wanted to deny this idea, but he had to admit that... "is the chaos to the mainland of Wu coming to an end?" He murmured www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 After the rise of longjue, the situation in mainland Wu was earth shaking, and the relative peace was restored. As usual, Lin Zhengtian went to Yanwu hall after a night''s rest. This martial arts performance hall is built in Taiji city by the experts who come to Wudang in the daytime. The mechanism personnel, array, boundary, etc. in the hall are far beyond the level of the soul people who enter the soul land. Most of the elite seeds of the dragon will receive the guidance of the Dragon Juexiang every day, and sometimes even the strong people of the Vientiane gate will come to teach. For example, Fu Qingqing, Yin XueYue and others, because of their close relationship with white night, have strong people to guide Lin Zhengtian in person. There was originally a peak supreme who wanted to teach Lin Zhengtian one-on-one, but he refused. Like most people, he listens to lessons here every day, cultivates his soul, and exchanges soul skills with other people. His life is ordinary. This makes a lot of people wonder. As a soul, rich cultivation resources are necessary for cultivation, but Lin Zhengtian seems indifferent to fame and wealth, and doesn''t care about everything at all. Until this day... on a secluded path to Yanwu hall, a figure suddenly appeared in the void beside it, as if it had suddenly arrived, and the ghost was abnormal. "You seem to be used to life here." The figure is wearing a bronze mask and a glass costume. Although it is extremely exaggerated, it does not give people any dazzling feeling. In particular, the Dragon Jueren passing by Lin Zhengtian seems not to have seen him one by one. Lin Zhengtian''s face is old and smooth, and a faint smile appears on his face: "yes, the life here is really fascinating. Every day, we just need to listen to the sound around us quietly, but we don''t have to abide by it. There is no fighting and no conspiracy. More importantly, here, I have made a group of friends who treat me sincerely..." "young master, You should not forget your mission. You can''t stay here all your life. You have more important things to do. Have you forgotten your purpose of coming to Qingge continent? " The man said in a deep voice. "Purpose?" Lin Zhengtian grinned: "what purpose?" "Young master!" The man''s eyes under the mask flashed a trace of anxiety, and his voice became more and more intense: "you only need the last step to cross the tiankan and enter the supreme realm. It is because of this that you came to Qingge continent. But now, you have no change at all, and you are wasting your time here! Since this is not like what you said at the beginning, it can help you to take this last step, why not follow my subordinates back! They are all concerned about you "Remember?" Lin Zhengtian shakes his head and smiles bitterly: "Xiaohe, I''m not stupid. The family expected so much from me that I could seize that position and inherit the realm. But it''s a pity that I was once soft hearted and let him go, which led me to be framed by him and let him run to the throne. However, I lost my reputation, was reviled by tens of thousands of people, and was abandoned by the family. As I said, If you don''t take that last step and never go back to your family, you can stop talking about it and go back. " "It''s not your fault, young master. If you want to blame, you can only blame people''s evil intentions. No one can understand people''s hearts." The bronze masked man stepped back. "Since the failure of the young master, the family has trained Junhong to replace you and negotiate with all parties as the representative of the family." "Cousin... How is he doing?" Lin Zhengtian smiles. The bronze masked man was silent for a moment: "very good... The patriarch and all the elders are very optimistic about him. Many people think that... He is better than you." "Isn''t that good?" Lin Zhengtian whispered. "Young master, you should know better than me what this means? Once Junhong Dashao is chosen as the candidate for the next patriarch, is there any place for you in the Lin family? " Lin Zhengtian was silent for a long time. The man with the bronze mask took a deep breath, saluted Lin Zhengtian and stepped back slowly. Lin Zhengtian looked at the bronze mask man leaving, motionless. People stand in place for a long time, until the son behind the smile came, patted his shoulder, only then returned to God. "Are you all right? What''s the matter with you "Oh, nothing... Class will start soon. Let''s get there." "Well." ... ... Huangtian city. The city Lord''s house is quiet, except for Qian Yizhen and huohuang, there are no other half souls around. Even if it is true, at the moment is also a face of piety, head low, dare not look at the ruins of the people. Immeasurable materials are all absorbed by the white night. At the moment, the white night is like a wolf who has eaten a meal. His face is full of satisfaction. The nine marks on his body are still emitting a weak light, and the soul gas overflowing from his body has become extremely profound, even if it is Tianjiao, it can not be analyzed. The white night took a deep breath, closed his eyes and looked around. Three new and immature spirits of heaven were rippling in the body. Qingli. Rage. Broken tiger. The three newly born souls are all of one level."There are six heavenly spirits in huangcangdi. If you take them away with evil methods, they will be no more than two. However, I have captured three of them... The art of the great emperor. It''s really amazing." The white night is full of joy. However, the three heavenly spirits are still very fragile. Just like a newborn baby, they can''t be used for fighting at all. It''s very hard to even stimulate the spirits. It also needs a gradual process of circulation. It needs to cultivate these spirits and make them grow strong. Fortunately, it is very easy to change the spirit of the sky. White night is not in a hurry to leave, sitting in the ruins, and training up. The halo of circles blooms like ripples, and the mysterious soul power is constantly rippling around. At this moment, an unexpected guest comes to the Imperial City... he ignores everything and goes directly to the city Lord''s house. After the change of ownership of Huangtian City, long Jue is in the process of reconstruction. In addition, the families come to redeem the children of LuanWu college. Therefore, the number of people entering and leaving Huangtian city every day is numerous, and no one will care about his arrival. Until he got close to the Lord''s house. "Who are you? The Dragon Master practices inside. No one is allowed to get close to him. Please leave as soon as possible. " The outer bodyguard saw the man coming, and the long halberd opened his mouth to drink. But his words were still expensive, and when he finished, he was split in two by a sharp spirit and died on the spot. Seeing this, the guards immediately sounded the alarm and ran towards this side. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded the man. Qian Yizhen in the city Lord''s mansion is still immersed in the mysterious soul power overflowing from the white night. Hearing the sound of the alarm, people wake up, frown and fly to the front immediately. When he was just near the gate of the mansion, the pungent smell of blood floated to him immediately and stepped out of the door. However, as soon as he went out, he was shocked by the scene. This is the scene of Shura. All the 50 bodyguards stationed outside the gate of the mansion died miserably. Almost all of them were split into two. Viscera and blood were scattered on the ground, and there was no complete body. He looked at the center of the corpses and saw a man with long hair in a black robe standing there. He held a long blade close to his arm, which was shining all over the world. A pair of cold sword eyes swept around him, and his spirit whirled like a wind blade. The whole man was like a sword out of sheath. Thousand also true eyes dignified. Even he couldn''t see through his accomplishments. Who is this? When did such a terrible existence appear in mainland China? "Who is white night?" He turned around and stepped on the corpses all over the ground and walked towards Qian Yizhen. "Who is it, sir? What''s the matter with my adult? " A thousand questions. "I just want to ask one thing clearly, is the black bridegroom of mountain and river Kingdom killed in the white night, and why he killed the black bridegroom?" The man said. The heart is really tight. The black bridegroom is infamous, and no one in mainland China will make a contribution to him. But the power behind the black bridegroom is not. "You''re not from the mainland? Are you from the Vientiane gate Thousand also true eyebrow a pick, say carefully. Unexpectedly, the man''s cold sword eyes flashed a little strange. "Why do you think I am a member of the Vientiane sect? What did you find? " "Sure enough, what the LORD said is true. He is really a member of the Vientiane sect. In this way, the power behind the mountain and river boundary is indeed from the Vientiane gate. Is it true that the imperial succession that led to the collapse of the Vientiane gate in mainland China A thousand are really whispering. But the man over there has come this way. "Since you know our identity, you can''t keep it." The man''s eyes came out with a sharp light: "kill all of you! On the contrary, it''s a common practice to kill the city and destroy the gate in mainland Wu, and no one will investigate my responsibility! " As soon as the words fell, people rushed over like an illusion. Thousand also really startled, hands in the air to touch a round shield, surging force of Tianjiao rippling in it. But in an instant, Tianjiao''s defense was broken in an instant. The man cut the blade, and the void was broken. Qian Yizhen''s chest was directly split, blood was splashed everywhere, and the internal organs could be seen clearly... one move broke Tianjiao''s defense and Tianjiao''s flesh and blood. His strength was at least above Tianjiao''s peak. Or... Burning the sky? Thousand also really frightened, incredible looking at that person. Do the forces over there send such a terrible existence as soon as they send people? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... at this time, several figures jumped from all directions and landed on this end, killing the man. Thunderbird, wind tiger, Poisson, winding snake, as well as the newly added Tianjiao.Long Jue''s master Qi Zhi. "Grandfather, are you ok?" The snake swept the corpse around his eyes and saw that Qian was covered with blood all over his body. He asked in an urgent voice. "Xiaoqin, I''m fine, but he''s very powerful. Be careful." Thousands are really busy. The crowd nodded in secret. Qian is really the first master of dragon Jue. Even he has suffered such a big loss, which is enough to show his horror. "Let''s do it together and hang this man." The wind tiger roared and roared. The people stand to urge the spirit of heaven. A big war is imminent. However, men regard the four spirits as nothing. "Is it you who destroy the mountains and rivers? The black bridegroom is really incompetent, and I don''t know how his master likes him The man shook his head and then stamped his foot. Wow. Powerful and incomparable momentum is released everywhere. All men are difficult to behave properly. The people were terrified. Is this the general trend? How terrifying is it to suppress the pride of heaven in a moment? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 The people were oppressed by the general situation, and they were struggling, let alone fighting. The man is not a man with ink, his eyes are cold, and he cuts to Tianjiao, the front one. That day, arrogant raised his arms in a hurry. His arms were covered with a layer of cold iron, which was extremely hard. However, when he touched the blade, it was as brittle as mud paper. He was immediately cut off. He stepped back several steps, and his whole body trembled. The soul force at the broken wrist made his whole body tremble, and it was difficult to calm down. Thousands of people are really shocked. Even Tianjiao can''t stand a blow. The strength of this man is too strong, isn''t it? "A bunch of rubbish!" The man hums coldly, the feet point again, incarnate several remnant shadows, plunder into the crowd. All of a sudden, the blood splashed everywhere. When the cold light dispersed, there were seven or eight supreme bodies on the ground. Everyone was killed with a knife. When the man stopped again, the arm blade was full of blood stains, but the strange arm blade made a sound of thumping. The blood stains on the edge of the blade disappeared in an instant. Blade is drinking blood! People''s pupils are tight. "First trap him with the array of Dharma, and then deal with him when the LORD goes out." Qian Yizhen immediately said. The crowd nodded and immediately dispersed. Thunderbird a long cry, the sky dark, lightning thunder, several terrible thunder dragon from the sky, boom to the man. But he saw the man''s backhand strike and smashed the thunder and lightning which was as strong as a dragon. "The fury of the storm!" The wind tiger roared, his hands left the ground, and then fell down to a roar. Whoa! A terrible storm came and surrounded the man. "You are also called wind? It''s almost like a yawn. Let''s see my wind rage! " The man snorted coldly, his eyes suddenly opened, and then his mouth opened, making a terrible roar. "Ah His mouth was just like the eye of the wind, and the wind broke the wind tiger''s storm. All the Dragon Jue masters who were still fighting around were lifted off, spitting blood one by one, and his body was full of wind blade marks. The wind did not disperse, swing all over the Imperial City, the whole city was shaken, and the people of dragon Jue were shocked. No one can stop the man. The snake got up with difficulty, but just moved his body, the blood in his body suddenly surged, and he vomited several mouthfuls of blood. She looked at this person in amazement, and it was hard to imagine that the strength of this existence was so strong. "Burning heaven realm, this must be the people of burning sky realm." The thousand with a split chest roared with deafening sound. No one changes color. Burning heaven! In Zhiwu, this is the existence of gods. How can such a terrible person appear here? All of a sudden, the heroes bowed their heads, and Tianjiao was frightened. Everyone lost the will to fight. In front of the burning heaven realm, they are fragile like a group of mortals, who can only be slaughtered by them, because they are already striding towards the emperor''s road. In front of him, there is no difference between Tianjiao and the most elementary soul person. "You are just a group of ants, wastes and scum. Since you dare to provoke me, you should be ready to be removed." Man light way, raise one hand, then want to cut off next to Poisson''s head. Poisson looked at him in horror, trembling all over. Under the general situation, there was no room for resistance. It''s over. All the snakes closed their eyes. Once Poisson dies, they will all be killed. Today, is it the end of the dragon? But it was just then. A slight footstep came from the gate. In this silent moment, it is very loud. The man''s arms were stagnant and he looked over there. But a beautiful man in a white robe with long hair and a shawl came out. The man''s whole body is full of glistening light. His face is cut with knife and axe. His body looks like a God. Especially his eyes are like the sea of stars. When you look at it, you will be intoxicated. "Jiu Sheng Tian hun?" The man can see the depth of the person at a glance, showing the color of surprise. It''s no one else. It''s white night. "My Lord!" The despairing eyes of the people immediately showed hope. Qian Yizhen and entwined snake urgently called out. "My Lord, you are here at last!" "The Lord is here, we are saved!" "This man is sent by the traitor in the Vientiane gate. His strength is at least a place of burning heaven. Be careful, my Lord." It''s really urgent. "Burning heaven?" The white night murmured, the sword eyebrow wrinkled, looked around, when saw the ground that all over the dilapidated corpse, pupil a cold. "You killed it all?" "Yes." The man nodded and said, "are you white night? Who killed the black bridegroom? ""I killed the black bridegroom." "You just killed the black bridegroom. Why do you dare to contact us?" The man said again. Bai Ye once sent Liu Yao to try to find out the identity of the forces behind the black bridegroom. It is obvious that these people are aware of it. "Are you from the Vientiane gate?" White night light way: "to Wu continent Vientiane gate such defeat, is also your hand caused?" "So what?" "Why? For imperial inheritance? " "You know a lot. Who told you that?" The man seemed to smell something, his cold eyes glanced at a trace of vigilance. "You don''t have to know that, because soon, you''re a corpse." The white night waved his hand, the truth spread, tearing up the soul of the man. After amnesty, we dare not to be distracted. They are no match for this man at all. Staying here will only get in the way. The crowd did not go far, but watched from the distant roof. After all, they have no end to the fact that the white night can defeat this man. You know, this man is a place of burning heaven. Killing Tianjiao in the daytime can... Burn people in the sky... Is it possible? In fact, don''t say that Qian Yizhen and others think like this. Even Bai Ye knows that his current strength is not his opponent. If the three heavenly spirits have been formed and can be put into battle, he can try to integrate the nine spirits and fight with one. But now these three heavenly spirits are extremely fragile, just like a baby. If they are not careful, they will die young. However, he is not without support. Dead dragon sword. It''s the only Horcrux he can fight with at the moment. "I won''t ask you what I want to know, whether you say it or not, I''ll just take your head back to the master, and the master will show us everything you know, and you will have no reservation about your privacy." The man said, walking toward the white night, the pace is firm, kill cutting overflowing. "I don''t like your expression. After I stepped into this continent, all the people who face me face only fear, but you keep calm! You kneel down first, and let me trample on your dignity, and then I will kill you. " The man drinks low and the momentum fades away. The general trend of truth is indeed powerful, but it is a little inferior to the momentum of people in the burning sky realm. However, after several rounds, the truth has begun to loosen. However, the white night still did not have the slightest fear, actually also stepped forward to the man. "Burning heaven? I admit you are strong, but I didn''t say I can''t defeat you, I can''t kill you! " As soon as the words fall, his eyes open at night, and the sword of the dead dragon is pulled out in an instant. Sonorous. Roar! The Golden Dragon awn came out of the scabbard with the sword and roared at the man. The overwhelming power of destruction is like a flood, which instantly submerges everything in front of you. All existence becomes nothingness. The power of tearing heaven and earth shook all living beings. The souls of the whole imperial city were all crawling on the ground, trembling. And that man is even more frightened to lose color, scurry to dodge. But he finally slowed down. At the moment when his body flashed away, the sword awn had arrived. One arm was directly broken by the sword awn, and he fell heavily on the ground. But before he got up, he waved another sword at night. Roar! "Into the void!" The man got up in a hurry and yelled. SA! The man suddenly disappeared. The sword of the dead dragon struck an empty space and exploded on the ground, breaking the whole land of the Imperial City, and an abyss appeared. Is it hidden? White night with dead dragon sword and indifferent glance around. Today, he is comparable to the peak of Tianjiao. He has been able to control the dead dragon sword a little. At least he can wave five or six swords. "Dead dragon sword? What a surprise! You''ve got this sword At this time, in the void, a man''s voice of surprise sounded. White night is no surprise. Even in Wudang, some people recognize the dead dragon sword. How can this person from the general school not know? Unexpectedly, the man burst into laughter. "Su Su''s sword was killed by my master for many years. It''s hard to believe that if you can kill the master of the black sword, I can''t believe that I can get the sword right away. It''s hard to see if you can''t get the master''s sword As soon as the laughter fell, the void split and a black flame came out. In the white night, the black flame is immediately wrapped by a white flame. The spirit of heaven burns. But although this move was defused by the white night, there was no trace of the man.And he hid in the void. "Empty sword!" Drink low and rise again. White night eyebrows move, but see the whole body empty suddenly twisted up, twisted parts turned into a sharp sword to cut. He drew the boundless sword with his backhand. The boundless sword could hardly see the shadow. He kept ringing the sound of the sword all over his body, and his soul power exploded like flowers. Can be a series of bombardment straight shock his arms numb, and he can only blindly defend. Because the other side doesn''t even have the body shape. Suddenly. Whew! A hollow blade runs through the abdomen of the white night. The pupil of distant person shrinks! "You can''t fight me." The man who hides in the void sneers and suddenly appears. The blade on his arm cuts straight into the hand holding the dead dragon sword in the white night. The blade is cold and piercing, stabbing people''s spirits. But at the moment of his appearance, the white night, which was penetrated by the blade of emptiness, suddenly turned around and chopped off with a sword. Roar! The sword of the dead dragon rises again and swallows it in an instant. "Five elements God body? Show the enemy weakness See the white night that flashing the light of glass body, the man''s face changed, instantly understand everything. White night... Is deliberately showing flaws, lead the snake out of the hole! But the man realized it was too late. When the halo is scattered, the person will swallow it instantly and disappear www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 Won? Thousand also really cover the chest, eyes shine. "You are worthy of killing people! My dragon is invincible Some of the new entrants roared with excitement. Burning heaven realm, it is a god like existence. But today''s white night did the act of killing gods. Who else can be like him in the whole of the land of Wu? People''s blood boiling, a pair of eyes to the white night, has been full of piety. Yes, from today on, white night is their God! The snake''s eyes were hot, and she was staring at the young man in the white robe over there. She clenched her pink lips and held the corner of her dress tightly. For the first time, she found out how lucky she was. At the most desperate time, she was captured by this man. Before that, what she had been captured by this man was just the flesh. This time, she was firmly grasped by this man with all her heart. Qian Yizhen''s eyes burst into light. He saw the hope coming from this man. "Maybe Tianjiao is not my destination." He murmured. And Poisson, wind tiger, Thunderbird a crowd also not calm down. Today, they are lucky to see a statue of people in the burning sky falling down. How many people in the whole land of Wu have such blessings? But when everyone was excited and excited, there was a strange halo in the place that was swallowed by the dead dragon sword. The halo was gray and white, like dead light, and everything that was illuminated by it began to rot and wither. The white night is indifferent. But the halo was scattered, and an old man with gray hair and a withered tree skin appeared in front of him. The old man is very old. It seems that he will drive the crane to the west at any time. His clothes and robes are in tatters. It seems that he has gone through several decades. When the wind blows, some decorations on his body turn into dust and float with the wind. From then on, we can tell that he is the man before him. How can he become so old after his martial arts? He held a gray sphere in one hand, and there was a gray energy moving up and down in the ball, while the edge of his other arm was completely rotten... seeing this, the white night suddenly understood everything, and his eyes suddenly focused on the sphere. "Catalytic magic weapon?" "Not bad." The old man opened his mouth and uttered an old voice: "I used this catalytic magic weapon" silence ball "to resist the power of your dead dragon sword. I delayed the power of the dead dragon sword for a hundred years. After a hundred years of rest, the power of the dead dragon sword was instantly weakened and could not hurt me. However, I was also bitten by the magic ball. My magic weapon and my body were all the same after a hundred years Son... " " so it is, but even if you accept this move, can you take the next move? " White night stroked the body of the dead dragon sword and continued to walk towards him. "The dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong. It is really powerful, but it is not absolutely invincible. At least in your hands, it has too many flaws! Don''t think that you can defeat me. You never know, because we are already running in the emperor''s road! " He drank hoarse, and offered another sacrifice. A bright light came out to illuminate it, and his old face quickly revived in the green light. In an instant, people return to their original state. At the next moment, he threw the ball, which seemed to have no weight. The white night snorted coldly and waved his sword again. Roar! The sword of the dead dragon broke out again. The whole imperial city was almost shattered by the sword of the dead dragon. After the "Vajra" is close to the Vajra, the power of the Vajra will quickly fade into nothingness. "What?" White night eyebrows lock. "This sword is strong when it is strong. It is not only about the enemy it is facing, but also about the owner who uses it! I am strong, it will be strong, but you are weak, it will be weak too! " The man said coldly, his arm trembled, the ring between his fingers broke out a lotus seal, and then, his forehead, burst out seven luster, blooming everywhere. The seven born souls of heaven. Jinqi, Tyrannosaurus Rex, Juyan, sanhuo, Tianzhen, mieyun, Shenjian! The seven statues and five changes of the spirit of heaven are against the heaven. But instead of merging, he stepped on his feet and opened his eyes. The spirit of heaven, urge! In an instant, the man''s eyes burst. He drew his sword and rose again in the white night. But the next second, the man suddenly jumped into the void, this sword dead dragon, directly split a void. God can see through everything. "Tyrannosaurus Rex! Get up In the void, the man''s voice rings again. Then a ripple of power rippled. White night backhand cleaved the boundless sword, but the blade just touched the ripple, it was shaken off. The ripples spread, the void vibrated, and everything touched turned into dust. The power in the ripples was unbelievable, just like the whole power of the angry ancient giant God.Just as soon as the white night landed, the man made a move again. "Rock, earthquake!" Bang! The imperial city suddenly fell three meters, and all the buildings in the city were broken, and all the souls including Qian Yizhen were suppressed. This is the power of his giant rock spirit! The white night is anxious to sacrifice the truth of the general situation and bombard upward to counter the spirit of the giant rock in the town. The two forces are intertwined in the air and cannot be countered. But the man has urged the fourth spirit. "Sky fire, burn!" He opened his mouth and spat out a green flame. "Hongye sword rhyme! Ten thousand beasts are galloping In the night, the sword was burned by the white sword. "Little skills! All your moves are useless in front of my God''s appreciation of heaven and soul. As soon as you raise your hand, I can see what kind of magic you want to use The man sneered and suddenly stepped back. He quickly waved and kneaded the formula. A heavenly soul between his forehead burst into a dazzling light... doom! White night frowned, but found that the breath of his other six heavenly spirits rose wildly. This last move can strengthen the power of other spirits... "three fires, burn!" The man vomited again. But this time, the power of the three fires is so terrible that it is hard to imagine that the thin and long column of fire actually sends out intense heat like the scorching sun. Before the flame overflows, the clothes and robes on the body of the white night have already emitted green smoke and are about to burn. "My Lord!" There is no match for the anxieties of the snake. But there''s nothing they can do about it. The fire engulfed the white night. The green flame ignited the broken earth around. It''s a sea of fire. At the moment, there is only despair in Qian Yizhen''s eyes... the man snorted, his eyes were filled with disdain. He was about to turn around to solve Qian Yizhen and others, but his pace was stiff and his brow was locked and he was staring at the sea of fire. I saw the dark green sea of fire suddenly dispersed, the hot air in an instant empty. A figure appeared. It was the white night. At the moment, he was in perfect condition. The flame seemed to burn him. This is the flame of burning heaven, how terrible, even Tianjiao will be burned to ashes, but at the moment, this power can not deal with the existence that even Tianjiao is not. Because his body, overflowing with a kind of supernatural soul power. Holy soul! No matter how strong the soul power of the burning heaven realm is, it can''t get rid of the gap between them. The spirit power overflowing from the body of the white night was like a wave, rushing towards the man in a torrent. The man was caught off guard and stepped back dozens of steps. "My Lord!" They were overjoyed. "Soul power? You are so young that you can understand this power? " The man''s face was startled, an expression of disbelief. White night dare not talk nonsense, after all, he is still at a disadvantage at the moment. Whoosh! He leaped forward and cut the dragon sword. The man''s feet a little bit, again back, but in the moment of jumping back, the spirit of heaven on his body moves rapidly and quickly merges into one. The soul king appears! But it''s still not the rival of soul saint. White night spare no effort to release the soul power to suppress each other, not to give men breathing room. The man did not dare to respond to the battle, and once again ran into the void and hid. Under the sword of the dead dragon, no one dares to fight head-on! In the white night, his body is shaking. So far, it can''t last long even if it is supported by soul saint. This is the burning heaven realm. Even if you use the dead dragon sword to fight against each other, you still can''t kill it. Its ability can be seen. In the void came the man''s voice again. "You are just a person in the Yang soul state. Even if the heaven spirit is strong and you have the five elements spirit body, you can''t change the inferior nature of your soul state. As I said before, the dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong, and weak when it is weak. It should be a peerless sword that can let people have the ability to pick the God of war. But you are too weak. Now it can''t even kill me!" When the man laughed coldly, the void opened, and a chaotic force of the soul suddenly fell down and ran into the white night. In the white night, a sword is boundless. The sword edge spins out the purest power of the soul saint. It blows on the power of the soul emperor and tears it into seven pieces. But as soon as the soul emperor''s power split, it suddenly burst, and the shock wave produced hit the chest of the white night. Oh! White night mouth spit out a little blood, step back again. The situation has changed again. Suddenly. The empty space around the white night was all opened up, one by one, the black holes collided, a total of nine, surrounded him tightly.White night wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. Just as he was about to move, a strange big hand sprang out of the black hole. He grasped the arm, wrist, shoulder, neck, ankle of white night and locked him completely, like a chain. I can''t move at night. It''s over! All eyes are tight. The man walked out of the void and walked towards him with a cold face. On his hand, there was an arm blade, which was cold and creepy. "It''s time for the frolic to end." The man said coldly. Now the white night is like meat on the chopping board. Let others kill! "Yes, it''s time to end it!" At this time, the struggling white night suddenly said. The man was stunned and looked up. But see the white night behind suddenly ran out of six huge talons, mercilessly toward him. PATA! The man was caught off guard and was directly wrapped in six claws... "is this useful? Your body is not as strong as mine The man clenched his teeth, disregarding the talons, raised his arm blade bitterly, and chopped his head toward the white night. However, his eyes twinkled in the white night, and a large amount of dark breath suddenly appeared in his neck, which turned into sharp curved bones, wrapped around his neck and covered it perfectly. Dang! The man''s cleaved arm blade was cut on the skeleton and was immediately shaken. And white night, intact! The skeleton was so strong that it even exceeded the five elements! "What?" The man was shocked and looked at the white night in disbelief. But the dragon sword was lifted up again, and it was cut hard. Whoa. The golden sword will swallow it in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 Click! The demon Buddha''s incarnation was torn into powder by the sword power of the dead dragon. Along with the man''s body, he was attacked by the dead dragon sword. White night, eyes open, staring at the front. The sword of the dead dragon roared like a giant and roared. It lasted for about three breaths. Then it rushed into the distance and disappeared. When the man''s body showed up again, most of his flesh and skin were cut by the sword of the dead dragon, leaving only bloody bones. It''s not dead! People in burning heaven are really terrible! The man left only a small part of the flesh and bone, the hand still holding the arm blade, dead against the neck of the white night, but the strength has rapidly dissipated. He opened his eyes, and half of his head was a frightening skeleton, and the empty hole in his eyes twinkled with disbelief. How could you be so strong? My empty blade can''t break your five element spirit body... the man''s voice became loud and hoarse. Every word he said, his broken body was shaking. "I''m not an ordinary five element deity..." my eyes darkened in the white night, and a lot of blood was spilled from my mouth, and the black bones on my neck were disappearing quickly... "it''s not an ordinary five element God body... What do you mean by that?" "Haven''t you noticed it yet? Thanks to you, you are still from burning the sky. It''s ridiculous... "White night grinned. The man''s pupil rises, looking at the evil Qi that hasn''t dispersed around him, he immediately understands everything. "Evil spirit... Evil spirit... Is it because of some kind of magic skill?" "Yes, what I have practiced... Is the nine turn demon king''s famous soul skill, nine turn immortal body, which is given to me by this skill, but this is not all. The strength of the nine turn immortal body lies in its indestructible will. My flesh body, when I practice, is infused with a lot of indestructible will. As long as I am dying, it will immediately launch the demon''s bone to protect my life! ¡± "just now... That was dying?" The man couldn''t believe it. His sword, only when close to the body of the white night, can stimulate his instinctive reaction. The magic bone protection is the human instinct reaction, but even so, his body can''t have such a quick response. "The situation just now... Of course it''s not dying, and my body won''t sacrifice the bones of demons to protect me... But just now... I attacked my own heart with soul power..." "what?" The man was shocked. The white night''s face was covered with a ferocious smile and did not speak again. The man understood. White night is to deliberately let their own uniform, and then to fight back. He had already planned his own killing moves. He attacked his heart with his soul power in advance, forced out the demon bone to protect his body, and won a short invincible, and then counterattack! The man in front of him is a madman. Who will attack his heart? This is suicide. "What''s the use for me to judge the spirit of heaven? The naked eye can see through the moves, but not through your mind. " The man stepped back a few steps, his body was trembling, his eyes were dim, and his breath was fast breaking away. People''s moves can be seen through, but the heart moves can''t be guessed. The hearts of Qian Yizhen and others are hanging, staring at the man. White night also dare not relax, trying to breathe, but the heart suffered from his own attack, the pain is incomparable, his face more sweat overflow. He has to be hit again! White night big mouth gasps, and raised the dead dragon sword, ready to wave again. But the man''s face turned and he growled. "I''m not willing to be defeated in the hands of a person in the Yang soul realm!! not reconciled to! But even so, I want you to be buried with me! All of you are to be buried with you! " As soon as the voice fell, the man''s body suddenly lit a dark green flame, and the surging soul force wantonly vented. White night was forced back several steps, red eyes staring at the man. Blow yourself up! People in the burning sky... Self explosion? Its power is immeasurable, not to mention a small Imperial City, just afraid that the whole continent will be shocked! "No! He''s going to blow himself up "Stop him!" Thousand also really roar. The crowd was shocked and rushed madly. "He must be killed before he blows himself up!" White night blood eye bleeding, feet a bit, facing the airflow forward. "You can''t stop me." The rest of the man''s body was burned out by the fire, and the whole person was only white bone. But in front of his chest, there was an increasingly intense and manic energy. "Die!" The white night''s face was twisted and cut off with a sword. But at this critical moment, a beam of light came from a distance, and instantly penetrated the energy of the man''s heart.Whew! The flame suddenly extinguished, the man''s only remaining pile of bones rattled all over the floor. People in the burning sky fall. Seeing this in the white night, he stopped the sword in a hurry and looked at the place where the light beam came. But see a person jump thousands of miles, Ben in a very far away place, can only see a small point, a step will stand in front of the white night. This breath, is also burning sky realm person! White night frowned, afraid to take the dead dragon, staring at the sudden arrival of people. The man was wearing a black robe and a bronze mask. His breath was heavy and incomparable. It was as thick as heaven and earth. He went to that station, unexpectedly will before that man''s breath all shatter, not a trace left. What''s going on? How come there are so many strong people in mainland China? Thousand also really a crowd of brush brush brush came over, the future people surround. White night has been seriously injured and exhausted. It''s impossible to fight another person from burning heaven. Since this is the case, people do not intend to escape. If they really want to fight, they can only fight to death. The white night took a deep breath, his eyes congealed, and hung all the nine spirits in his body. If this man really wants to do it, he doesn''t mind sacrificing the nine heavenly spirits. "Are you white night?" At this time, the bronze masked man looked at the bones on the ground for a long time, and suddenly asked. "Who are you?" "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m not the enemy." Man light way, the eyes behind the mask permeated with full of pride, as if everything. The night frowned and did not speak. The man looked at the white night a little, revealing a trace of surprise: "you can actually kill the burning heaven realm... It seems that you have a lot of strange things." "Are you interested?" "Yes, but I won''t take your things at will. In that case, the young master will punish me." Bronze mask male light way. White night eyebrows slightly PICK: "who is your young master?" "You don''t have to ask about this. He has been with you for many years. You don''t know his identity now, and you will know later. But you and your master are destined to be people from two worlds. If you don''t know, it''s OK." "Did you come here to help me, or did you come here to say these things to me?" The white night asked. "It''s all, and it''s not. I''m passing by here and I''m going back to the nine soul land. I see you''re in some trouble, so I''ll do it." "I see, sir, please." The white night is light. "I''m not happy with your attitude." The male tone of the bronze mask changed a little, and he said coldly: "although you have some relations with the young master, I have followed him for many years. If I want to kill some ants, even if the young master blames me, he won''t do anything to me. You''d better be polite. You know, what you are facing is a God." "You..." QIAN Yizhen and others were furious. But people dare not speak. Once people in the burning heaven realm get angry, none of them can leave here alive. White night''s eyes were full of killing intention, and he didn''t speak. He just held the sword tightly for several minutes. Suddenly, the man with the bronze mask looked like he saw something. He said, "this sword in your hand is very special! Bring it After saying that, he grabbed at the dead Dragon Sword directly. White night a sword flower, put the sword away, the other hand fiercely grasp the wrist of that person. "Be bold! If I ask you to take the sword, do you dare not? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill your city? " Bronze mask man angry. "I can kill a burning heaven realm, don''t mind killing another one! If you are my friend''s servant, I will teach my friend a good lesson today for him, who knows no manners The white night is cold. "Good!! Good The bronze mask man''s voice was cold and incomparable. He nodded repeatedly: "in this case, I''ll show you how terrible the burning heaven is!" After that, a great momentum came. Bang! At night, his feet sank and his body pressed down. But he was still gnawing at his teeth. Click. It was a bone crack. "Asshole! Don''t you get down on your knees? " The man with the bronze mask was furious. "Kneel down? You can''t stand his kneeling! " At this time, a magnificent sound of the atmosphere roared, like the sound of the sky, thunder exploded, and the ears of the people in the whole city trembled. Then, people feel inexplicable repression, and a feeling of irresistible worship suddenly arises in the state of mind. Many people knelt on the ground inexplicably with tears in their eyes, and even more in tears. They kept worshiping the sky. In the dark, there are majestic music, drum beating, Gong beating, and melodious Qin music. The bronze masked man was shocked, and his body was frozen in place. For a long time, he suddenly turned around and looked at the source of the sound. Soon, he quickly knelt down on his knees, trembling all over his body, and his mouth was shouting: "see the emperor!! The great emperor has boundless happiness and longevity, and is supreme foreverThe voice was heard all over the place, and the people around him were petrified. The great emperor... is the great emperor coming? Crazy! Everybody''s crazy!! "See the emperor!" Influenced by this kind of potential sound, Qian Yizhen and others can''t help kneeling on the ground. But see a fiery red sky floating to the sky, soon the sky covered the sky, heaven and earth change color. In the clouds and clouds, a dragon with a length of ten thousand feet sticks out its head. The head alone is as big as a hundred mountains. A man is not even an ant in front of the dragon head... "Qianlong..." seeing a man in the white night, the tight string suddenly loosens, and the man is tottering. In the end, he can''t hold on, and his body falls down in a crash www.mylovenovel.c om, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 "My Lord!" Qian Yi Zhen and others rushed to the past and helped up the white night. A Tianjiao stepped forward quickly and groped for a while in the chest of the white night. His face changed slightly and he said in a low voice: "the heart of your adult is seriously damaged. Cure it quickly, or you may be in danger of life." "Help the Lord to heal quickly." The snake was crying, and her eyes were full of tears. "We alone are afraid that it will be difficult to cure adults." Qian Yi really took a deep breath and showed a puzzled look: "the adult has a five element spirit body, the strength of which is beyond our imagination, and his heart is extraordinary. Unless someone with great ability can help us, it is impossible for us to save the adult..." everyone''s eyes are still and they are silent. "Get out of here." At this time, the sky, the vast dragon head, issued a deep voice that can not be disobedient. People tremble and disperse in a hurry. But the dragon head opened his mouth and vomited towards it. A bright water ball flew out and hit the chest of the white night. At that moment, the white flesh of the night was healed. The skin is bright and clean, and it is as good as the original. These means are like miracles, and the eyes of people are straight. The emperor! This is the real emperor! Qian Yizhen and others quickly knelt down again. The man with the bronze mask, from the beginning to the end, had been kneeling on the ground without lifting his head. His body was shaking or shaking. It seemed that he was in a state of extreme panic. The sky shows God, and the dragon head appears. At this moment, all things on the mainland kneel on the ground, afraid to look up, for fear of blasphemy. Qianlong looked at the white night, and then the giant dragon''s eye like the sun and the moon moved to the bronze mask man beside him. "Burning heaven? How did you get here? " "Back to my highness, the villain comes to the people of the nine spirits forest family. I will not cross the road to Wudang." The masked man''s voice trembled. "If you are passing by, why should you provoke the white night?" The voice of Qianlong was full of discontent. This careless question directly scared the man with bronze mask to the ground. "The young master served by the villain is a close friend to Lord Baiye. When visiting the young master, he realizes that there is a smell of burning heaven people here, so he comes to see him and helps him by the way. But then he has some misunderstanding with him. This is... Please forgive me!" The man with a bronze mask yelled hoarsely, his body swinging more than once. "Best friend? Who is your young master "Lin... Lin Zhengtian?" "Oh? Is that the kid? Well, I''ve seen that he''s not easy. " Qianlong sneered and looked at the man with the bronze mask and said coldly, "you can''t even leave your soul if you don''t look at the good relationship between the white boy and your young master." Hearing this, the man with the bronze mask did not hesitate. He raised his hand and patted him hard toward his chest. Pooh. He vomited blood, blood flowing down the mask, and later generations kowtowed to the Qianlong crazily. "Go away." Qianlong drinks. "Yes, your majesty." The bronze masked man gets up and runs away in a hurry. Qian Yizhen and others were stunned. Well, it''s burning heaven. At the moment, it is like a dog who has lost his family... but he sees a dragon elephant in the sky, which suddenly blooms golden light, and then quickly converges into a light spot and falls on the ground. The sky is blue and the earth is calm. People all focused on the spot of light. Only in the light spot, out of a fat figure. It is the Qianlong in the secluded courtyard. The old man stood in front of the house, looking up at the stars. Suddenly, a meteor passed in front of his eyes and disappeared into the horizon. The old man''s face changed slightly, and his withered hand like a vine branch was lifted up, and a pair of tortoise shells appeared in his hands. He solemnly picked up the shell and shook it for a few times, and several coins fell out of it. The old man gazed at the coin for a while, his brow frozen like a lock. Good luck! A slight knock on the door broke the seclusion of the courtyard at night. "Come in." The old man put the coins away and put them into the turtle shell one by one. A simple dressed disciple quickly walked in and saluted the old man. Then he whispered, "master, we have news from mainland Wu. The person we sent to investigate the black bridegroom is dead." Said, the head deeply pressed on the ground. "I already know it." The old man closed his eyes and said, "it seems that things have gone beyond our expectation. A man from burning heaven has fallen on the land of Zhiwu. It seems that the chaos of this continent is really unexpected.""Master, we must send someone to investigate this matter again. We can''t just leave it like this. If we cut off the clue to Wudang, it will have a great impact on your plan." The disciple said anxiously. "Do you know who killed us this time?" The old man asked. "It was a man named white night, and the black bridegroom died in his hands." "It''s the worst way to kill us? How can a burning heaven realm appear in Zhiwu? And do such things? " The old man frowned and thought low. "Back to master, according to our information, this white night is not a person burning heaven, not even Tianjiao. He is just a soul person who has just entered the Yang soul!" The disciple hesitated for a moment and said respectfully. "Yanghunjing people?" The old man was very surprised. This gap is too big. Although there are many talented people in the nine souls continent who have surpassed the challenge, they should jump over the real king and Tianjiao to kill the burning sky... I''m afraid that no one will believe the whole nine soul continent. "It is impossible to kill the people in the burning heaven realm, except for two possibilities. One is that he has a peerless artifact; the other is that he has powerful people who can help him secretly. What kind of man is he? " The old man thought for a moment and said in a deep voice.. "This... I don''t know. I''ll send someone to investigate immediately..." the man said. "Move faster. Recently, the head of the general assembly is not peaceful. Several elders have some doubts about the news sent to mainland Wu. The Presbyterian Council has passed the proposal of the imperial inspection. If this proposal is implemented, it will select talents and form a team in the near future. After the team is determined, it will immediately set out to visit all the Vientiane gates in the nine souls continent. We must We should solve the problem of falling to the mainland of Wu before this imperial patrol team sets out, otherwise, it will fall short of success. " The old man''s eyes were half narrowed and half closed, and his voice was hoarse. "Yes, master. I will live up to my master''s request." The disciple piously said. "Go down." "I''ll leave." Words fall, people slowly exit the courtyard. The old man looked at the sky again. Tonight, the stars were shining brightly and competed with each other. Suddenly, a star that he had never seen appeared in his sight. The old man looked up in a hurry and found that he had never seen the star before. It seemed to appear suddenly and emit an incomparable halo, as if to contend with the bright moon. He hastily took out the turtle shell, shook it for a while, and listed the copper coins. At the moment when he saw the regular arrangement of copper coins, the old man''s pupils trembled violently and his mouth spat out two words. "Emperor star?" ... ... Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... the sound of wine entering the throat sounded in the room. I saw a big wine jar with one hand in the daytime, and kept pouring it fiercely. Qianlong came in shaking his head and humming a tune. It was very natural and unrestrained. When he saw that he had wakened up in the white night, he drank a lot more, and he was in a hurry. "You are so cunning! Leave some for me "Ha ha... You''re here, old man." White night put down the wine jar, laughing, Qianlong recklessly rushed over, holding a big wine jar, and began to drink. After drinking ten jars, he stopped. In the white night, he leaned on the edge of the bed and quietly watched Qianlong, his smile faded. "Thank you, old man. If it wasn''t for you this time, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable." "Oh, boy, you also know that this time it''s not the emperor. You must be burping your fart." Qianlong took a look at him and continued to drink. "I know, I did not expect that in the Imperial City, there will be two people burning heaven in one day." White night bitter smile, also poured a mouthful. Two people in the burning sky are enough to step down to the land of Wu. "The masked man of burning heaven is obviously passing by here. He said that he was under your friend''s command. This time he came from not for you." "My friend?" "Do you know who it is Although there are many friends in the white night, I never know that someone actually owns the people of burning heaven to be their subordinates. What identity should that be? Qianlong gave a mysterious smile: "he hasn''t told you your identity until now. Obviously, he doesn''t want to tell you. In this case, why do you have to ask? Wouldn''t it be better for him to tell you in person? " "You''re right," he shrugged "But another person from the burning heaven realm, I''m sure, is definitely aimed at you." The Qianlong road. The white night looks at him strangely: "why do you say so?" "You took the Vientiane gate to Wudang, didn''t you?" "Yes." "You got a hot potato, you know?" Qianlong lowered his voice. "How hot is it?" "You don''t keep your skin, you know? Reckless boy, this is the Vientiane gate in the mainland of Wu, but it is related to the inheritance of the imperial system. There are many forces staring at it. If you take it as your own, how can you not bring about death? " Qianlong snorted."I know it is related to the succession of the imperial system, but I have been in the Bureau for a long time, and I can''t stay out of it." White night shook his head. "Already in the game?" Qian Long was a little suspicious. He didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence. However, his eyes were clear and bright. A little golden halo was surging in his pupils. In a flash, he ran to the front of the white night and looked at his eyes tightly. For a while, it was shocked. "How can you get the imperial succession?" "Those who pay close attention to the inheritance of the imperial system will find me sooner or later. It is better to strengthen themselves quickly than to be practical." The white night put down the wine jar and said, "I have two purposes to rescue the Vientiane gate from the hands of the mountain and river boundary. One is to repay the help of the Vientiane gate over the years, and the other is that I want to swallow up the mountain and river boundary! As a city of wanton slaughter, plundering everywhere, the wealth of mountains and rivers is unimaginable. If I can get these resources, my cultivation speed will be improved rapidly. " "It''s no wonder that when you get to the mainland of Wu, you are crazy to annex the forces. So you plan to..." Qianlong was surprised. At present, the cultivation resources in the hands of white night are enough to make him pile up to the top of a real king. Of course, it still takes time. "That''s not enough." White night shook his head: "the other party randomly sent a person to come here. They are all from burning heaven. If I want to protect myself, I have no other choice but to enter the realm of the great emperor." "Boy, do you think the great emperor''s realm is so good and easy to enter?" Qianlong chuckled and shook his head repeatedly: "there are so many people in the nine souls land who burn the sky. But there is only one emperor who can impact the emperor. It is like thousands of troops rushing through a single wooden bridge. Only one person can walk. Other people either wait at the bridge or fall to the bottom of the bridge, and there may not be one person who can form the emperor''s way." "With the succession of the imperial system, will it be so difficult?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Of course, it will be easier, and with Lao Tzu there, even if you don''t have the imperial inheritance, if I want you to become a great emperor, it''s not easy to catch it!" The Emperor Qianlong suddenly boasted. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 Although Bai Ye admits that Qianlong was once the emperor''s business, he never thinks that Qianlong will get rid of its boasting. "Forget it. If the great emperor is really as simple as you said, then the nine soul land, the emperor is still dissatisfied with running?" White night shook his head. Qianlong gave him a look and said, "boy, what do you know? How about Laozi''s strength and breath? Can''t you see through it? Is it very generous? Very mysterious? " White night looked at it up and down, silently nodded: "your breath is really wonderful now... What kind of soul state are you now?" "Secret." Qianlong chuckled and deliberately revealed a trace of Qi. Feeling a little bit in the white night, I found that the spirit was boundless and boundless, just like the vast starry sky. This old guy, who hasn''t been seen for a while, is making such rapid progress. But I think it is. If what it says is true, its talent is certainly not comparable to ordinary people. It is definitely one of the best talents in the nine soul continent. If it can become a great emperor, is it a general person? As long as this talent still exists, plus its experience, it will not be too difficult to return to the great emperor. "Now, have you ever fought against the burning heaven?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "Cut, I''ll slap one of the ants in the burning heaven realm. Don''t mention the burning heaven realm, even if it''s the emperor, you have to kneel and lick it." Qianlong hummed, disdainful. "If you don''t brag, I still think you''re like a great emperor. If you brag, you don''t like it." The white night makes an intolerable look. "Who''s bragging." Qianlong glared at him fiercely and hummed: "boy, that''s because you are too ignorant. Just don''t talk to you about your imperial inheritance." Qianlong went to the white night, pressed its still fat paws on the chest of the white night, closed his golden eyes, and was silent for a moment. He was surprised and said, "boy, you have nine heavenly spirits now?" "Not surprised?" "Go away? It''s only nine statues. When Lao Tzu was at his peak, the number of heavenly spirits was countless. When the sacrifice was opened, the heaven and earth were arranged in the sky, and the whole heaven and earth became my soul domain. You nine statues are nothing. " How many do you have now "This... This... Don''t say this. Be quiet. I''m checking your imperial inheritance. Don''t disturb me!" Qian Long said casually and closed his eyes. The white night held back a smile and did not speak. The room became silent. Qianlong''s look became serious, as if he felt something. After a while, it spits hard, and his fat head shakes. "What''s the matter?" White night questions. "It''s complicated." "What''s complicated?" "I mean, the forces inside you are complex." Qianlong said seriously: "over the years, you have been practicing fast and have been constantly encountering so many forces and resources. You have won so many power resources. Not long ago, you robbed three heavenly spirits and gathered so much power. Your body may not be able to digest these forces well." "What do you mean?" White night frowns. "That is to say, your body can''t fully absorb the strength you''ve accumulated during this period of time." The Dragon jumped back and stretched out its claws on the ground to canvas. After a while, a simple but wonderful array is generated on its claws. "This is the spirit transforming array. Don''t go anywhere during this period. Just sit here and practice well. With the guidance of" the secret formula of clearing God ", you can provide for the three newly born souls in your body and absorb the remaining strength in your body." "Good." The white night nodded seriously. "Another thousand jars of wine will be prepared. I will have a good drink this time." The Qianlong Nunu mouth. "A thousand jars?" The eyes of the white night stare. "What? hate to part with or use? I even gave you the emperor''s Sutra. You can''t even give up this wine? " Qianlong blows his beard and stares. "No, I mean you look down on me too much." "Come on, prepare ten thousand jars of good wine, put it outside, go quickly," he cried "Yes." The voice of Qian Yizhen was immediately heard outside. "Hey, boy, you have a conscience." Qianlong laughs. "Well, now I have money." He patted his chest at night, then got up, walked into the array and sat down with his knees crossed. Qianlong walked out of the house. Qian Yizhen leads Feng Hu, Lei Niao and Yang Zhen, who are new worshippers of longjue. They send wine to and from here and there. Everyone is very devout and respectful, and does not dare to be slighted. When Qianlong was sitting in front of the house, everyone was shocked and nervous. He carefully put the wine jar on the ground, but he did not dare to see Qianlong again. That''s the emperor. Qian is really shaking all over the body, including him, all the people are boiling with blood.In the mainland of Zhiwu, Tianjiao is already the peak of existence, and the burning heaven realm is equivalent to the gods. But how many people dare not even think of this kind of God, which is so famous, so many people look up to it? Today, they are not only lucky to see the living emperor, but also have such close contact. Just by feeling the Qi from Qianlong, Qian Yizhen and others feel that their life is not empty. Qianlong is not polite. Before the wine is delivered, it jumps down and drinks. And Qian Yizhen and others are still busy. Outside the Imperial City, after winding snake had just settled down the souls wounded in the previous battle, he went to the city Lord''s house. However, a large number of soul people gathered outside the city Lord''s house, which was already in ruins. Tianjiao, such as Thunderbird, Fenghu and Yang Zhen, was nervously carrying a jar of high-quality wine, and there was also Zhenjun''s burning wine in the distance. "Lao Zu, what''s wrong with you?" See thousand also really full of sweat, entangle the snake to hurry to ask. "Transport wine." Thousand also really gasped for breath. "Transport wine? Can''t you just put it in the storage ring? And how can you do it? " The snake did not understand. "Xiaoqin, you don''t know. This kind of wine is the special wine of qiantingju. It will lose its flavor when it is put in the storage ring, so it must be carried by hand." "Who is this wine for? Is it adults who want to drink? Isn''t he hurt? Is the injury OK? Is it not good to drink when you are well hurt? " The snake worried. "These wines are not for adults, they are for your majesty." You should be careful. "Your Majesty?" Entangle snake Leng, suddenly think of what, small face full of surprise: "is that..." "Xiaoqin, you go to qiantingju to preside over the wine making there. The adult wants to drink ten thousand jars of wine. We must deliver the wine in the shortest time. That''s the emperor. We can''t neglect it!" Thousand also really appears to be a little excited, finish saying to grasp two jars of wine to rush in. ... there are Qianlong waiting for us. They use the array to ablate the body''s power in the white night, and the process is very smooth. On the first day of his closing up, array Yin, like a brush, washed his skin, bones and flesh clean, and a layer of material like mud oozed out of his body. On the second day of the closure, the array seal regenerates the magic power, and with the soul power that he sacrificed, he begins to knead and beat around the sky soul, as if to recast the heaven soul, and the heaven soul becomes solid. At the moment, it seems that the more convenient the white night is, the more suitable it is for the third day of the day. The fourth day of closure... the fifth day... the sixth day... the beams of light shot out of the roof and ran to the sky. Attention from all quarters. Until the tenth day. The door is open. A white spirit childe came out. His skin is white and golden, his pupils are like the Milky way, and his hair is like the night sky. His whole child is like the existence created by the cutting and chopping of the creation God knife. Even the real gods can not match it. The Qianlong sleeping in the wine pot burps his wine, touches his round belly and lazily looks at the white night. "Oh? Changed? I''m a little bit more handsome than I used to be, but only a little bit. " Qianlong said with a smile. White night lazy to see him, raised his hand in the air out of a burning flame. This is a gluttonous flame, which can be materialized. It can be directly used to form a fire prison and burn all the soul power without waiting for the soul gas to appear and ignite. The moon cold power offered by the spirit of the moon can also seal everything with cold silk. The oppressive power of Zhentian dragon soul looks down upon the mountains and the sea. The power of the soul has reached the point of life and death. Great changes have taken place in Jue Hsin and jihad. With the help of Qianlong, the soul state flies over more qualitatively and directly steps into the supreme realm from the first level. Although the supreme being is still at the bottom in Zhiwu, it is for other souls. "How are you feeling now?" Qianlong asked with a smile. "Great." The white night took a deep breath, his eyes twinkled with a strong sense of War: "if the masked burning heaven people come again, I can fight with one of them." "But you can''t win him." Qianlong was not a guest: "at least you can''t defeat him without using the dead dragon sword." "He can''t kill me." "In spite of that, there is still a gap between you and him." Qianlong cocked up his bloated legs and said, "now you still need one thing to digest all your strength perfectly." "What?" "Yuhuang beads are made from the spirit of Yuhuang''s brain. I''ve been trying to recover my strength during this period of time, so I haven''t adjusted this thing. You have so many people following you now. You can mobilize your strength to find it." Qianlong road.Bai Ye lowered his head and thought for a while, and said, "I have heard of this thing. It is said that it is the treasure of Wanyu Kingdom, which is five days away from here." "Wan Yu Guo? Last time I passed there, there were still some good guys in it Qianlong chuckled: "boy, you just finished consolidating your accomplishments, and you just need to fight. You can go to Wanyu country and fight with the experts there." Bai Ye nodded: "although I have had unpleasant contact with wanyuguo before, I''d better be polite before serving others. I''m not a rude and unreasonable person. I''ll take the best thing to replace yuhuangzhu. It depends on their attitude." After that, the man went down the steps. "It''s true. Prepare the horse." "Yes." "Shall I go with you?" Asked Qianlong. "No, I can go alone this time." I don''t go back at night. I walk out of the gate. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 It was just spread that people from burning heaven fell down in Huangtian city. They rode on the best blood pupil black horse and set out for Wanyu Kingdom at night. It''s not so much taking Yuhuang beads as a trial arranged by Qianlong. Without an entourage following him, he went straight to the kingdom of Wanyu by night. In this chaotic continent, it is not uncommon for the strong to dominate the mountain. Dongyashan, Heifeng village, and even huangtiancheng are all occupied by the strong and control the resources. Among them, the occupation mode of Huangtian city is close to the Wanyu Kingdom, which is to establish an effective order system, be self-sufficient, and develop and expand, instead of Heifeng village and mountain river boundary, which only lives on plunder. However, Huangtian city is only a city, but Wanyu Kingdom has a large territory. In Wanyu, there are a number of excellent alchemists, weapon refiners and pharmacists. In addition, most of the people in Wanyu kingdom are engaged in farming and cultivating spiritual grass. These people are all soul spirits. They plant spiritual grass and hand over some of them to the Treasury. The rest can be used by themselves or sold to others, Exchange soul pill for self cultivation. It can be said that the soul people in Wanyu country are all soul people who just want to keep quiet in order to avoid fighting and fighting. However, the founders of Wanyu Kingdom really wanted to provide a pure land for those souls who were tired of fighting, which could be passed on to this generation of monarchs. Wanyu Kingdom has long lost its purpose. At present, the self-sufficiency of the country has been difficult to meet. The taxes paid by the soul cultivators to the state are extremely heavy, and the contradiction between the officials and the people is rising, The situation is turbulent and there is constant fighting. Not long ago, wanyuguo launched several expeditions to attack and plunder the nearby forces, so that Wanyu kingdom is also transforming into other forces in Zhiwu continent, from pure land to dirty land. Bandits are not uncommon in the border area of the white kingdom. As we approach the border, there''s a big war going on here. At the same time, the two true kings fell in love with a woman''s peak, so they fought. Although the female soul soul soul is not strong, she has a special constitution. As long as we practice with her, we can get the benefits from her constitution, which is worth three years of hard training. The souls around him scattered and watched from afar. The frontier soldiers of Wanyu country stood at the mouth of the town, chatting and laughing, without any intention of stopping. And the female soul person, holding a horse, stood shivering in the open space, afraid to move a step, let alone run away. She wanted to escape, but if she did, the two real kings would tear her to pieces in an instant. Two people hit very fiercely, the ground split more than ten half meter wide cracks, the ground shaking, the four sides lost color. The white night swept his eyes, ignored, and ran to the town. "Look at that man..." "how can a Supreme Master run into the range of Zhenjun''s fighting? Doesn''t he want to live? " "Zhenjun''s spare strength is enough to tear him apart." The watchers at the mouth of the town were staring at the white night. But he saw that the white night was not in a hurry and passed through it easily. It seemed that the afterpower produced by the fight of the real king and the strong could not hurt him at all. Many people were surprised to see this. They confirmed again and again that it is indeed a supreme, can be supreme, in the true king''s fight, how can peace and security? "Is it possible that this boy has some special magic weapon to protect him?" A sergeant lowered his voice. "I''m not sure. Let that boy come here first. Let''s search him. He''s a new face. When he comes here, he has to understand the rules, isn''t he?" Another officer left his wine jar on the ground and walked towards the white night. "Stop." The officer yelled, and the rest of the officers came in and stopped the night. White night rein in the reins, a light glance at several people, are the supreme strength, but the leader of the peak supreme. "Something?" The white night asked. "Where are you from? Do you know where this is? " The officer hummed. "If you go this way, you should be able to get to the capital of Wanyu countries?" The white night asked. "Are you going to the capital?" "Well." "Why do you go there?" "To your king." "Looking for us... King?" Several people looked at each other, suddenly burst into laughter. "ha ha..."? A waste that has just stepped into the supreme level? You want to see us, too? Ha ha ha... Do you know how much you have? What is the king of our country? Will I see you? " "Hahaha..." the laughter was extremely harsh and unscrupulous. White night is too lazy to talk to them and drive on. At this time, an officer frown, suddenly burst, a foot in the blood pupil black horse''s abdomen. The black horse immediately became restless, jumping up and down, and almost didn''t overturn the white night. The crowd laughed again. The officer who kicked the horse was fierce and looked ferocious at the white night."Son of a bitch, did I let you go? Get off the horse now White night pulled the reins, steady crazy black horse, stopped, staring at a few people, light way: "what did you just say?" "I told you to get down, didn''t you hear me?" The officer said coldly. White night squint, suddenly raised his hand, a general trend wrapped in the past, instant pressure. Click. The officer was caught off guard, his knees suddenly broke, and after making a crisp sound, he knelt heavily on the ground. "What''s going on?" People around him were shocked. The officers were all foggy and frightened. Some people tried to rush to help the officer, only to find that he was surrounded by an iron like momentum, directly isolated from the crowd. "This is the general trend?" "How could there be such a terrible situation... Can we say..." an officer suddenly realized something and looked at the white night in shock. But see white night riding a horse to the officer kneeling on the ground, condescending, light looking at him. "Big... Lord... Excuse me..." the officer raised his head with difficulty and yelled weakly. But the next second, the general situation fell again, and the pressure of the level against the sky flashed on his body. Whew. The officer''s body turned into meat sauce in an instant, and all his bones became powder. The faces of the people around him were bloodless. How can a supreme master die so inexplicably? "Do you want me to stop?" The white night asked. "This guy did it!" "Kill him!" The rest of the officers roared. But before they had time to move, a sharp light flew out of the fingers of the white night, and in an instant penetrated all the people''s throats. All the sergeants fell. The souls of the town were suddenly terrified and retreated. All these despotic officers died miserably! And those two fighting true Kings also saw the situation here, both stopped and frowned. White night no longer pay attention to, continue to step forward. Suddenly, a figure rushed to stop the black horse. At first glance, it was the woman of the highest rank. "Sir, can you help me?" The woman''s face was full of tears, and she begged pitifully. "Help?" White night glanced at the two real kings over there and immediately understood everything, but he still refused: "I have no obligation to save you." "My Lord, aren''t you going to the capital? I can show you the way. " Women busy road. "I know the way." White night still refuses. But at this time, the two real kings over there had already come to the same place. "Boy, go away, this woman is mine!" A true gentleman whispered. "If you don''t want to die, leave now, or you will be dead." Another one called it off. In their eyes, this kind of female soul person with special constitution is just a kind of material, a treasure. They are not afraid to kill the supreme in the white night. After all, in Zhenjun''s eyes, the supreme is no different from ants. How can a person who can crush ants make them fear? It''s better not to call it white night. He grabbed the woman and put it on his horse. Without saying a word, he went forward. Woman Leng, immediately understand the meaning of the white night, sitting on the horse dare not move. The two real kings over there were so angry that they jumped up with their feet. The earth was shaking under their feet. "Asshole, come back to me!" A real king with a big hand, palm like a black hole, burst out a strong suction, straight pull white night and black horse. But I don''t go back in the night. The suction was close to his body and was immediately dissipated. Both of them were stunned and pulled out their swords and killed the general. "My Lord, please run away. These two men are notorious bullies of this generation. They often collude with the soldiers of Wanyu kingdom here. They kill people and steal goods. They will rob some female soul practitioners. After they practice with them, they will refine the lives of these women. They are extremely vicious." "In that case, why are you targeted by them?" The white night asked. "I''ve only heard about these two people, but I don''t want them to appear here..." the woman''s voice trembled. White night is not interested in her words, but after two people have moved to kill heart, he immediately raised his hand, the truth of the general trend again diffuse, instantly submerged two people. Put your hands down in the white night. Whew. Two true monarchs were instantly pulled into two by the general trend, and their flesh and viscera were scattered on the ground.There was no sound around, and they were all shocked. Kill Zhenjun with every move. Is this still human? Officers from the other end of the street saw the scene and stopped in a hurry. No one dared to step forward. "God, he... Is he Tianjiao?" A sergeant looked at the white night in the distance and the corpses on the ground and asked tremblingly. "If not, it''s about it." Lead the low voice. "My lord... We... What should we do now?" "What? Hum, how can we just kill our people? Wang Xin, you mount a fast horse and go to the East camp. You report this to general Qi. You say that a strong man has brought his treasure into our country and asked him to stop it quickly. General Qi is a man of great success. He must want to capture the treasure and pay tribute to his majesty. As long as he makes a move and hundreds of thousands of troops go out for the battle, the bastard will surely die! " When people heard the words, their eyes lit up. "Yes, my Lord!" Wang Xin smiles and immediately turns and runs away. . (happy Dragon Boat Festival) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 Out of town, the night stopped. "It''s safe now. Come down." The white night is light. The woman did not dare to neglect, immediately dismounted, and then knelt down to worship the white night. "Thank you for your help." "No thanks." White night light road, and then horse left. "Wait a minute, my Lord." The woman suddenly exclaimed. "Anything else?" White night side head. "I dare to ask you what you want to do when you go to the capital of the country?" "Something." "Do you want something from the king of Wanyu The woman seemed to think of something, and her face was stunned. The woman listened to the conversation with the sergeants in the white night just now, so I have a guess. White night nodded, no cover up. The woman hesitated and asked carefully: "what level of existence can the current strength of adults match?" "Why do you ask this?" "If you are not Tianjiao, you are going to die. The strength of Wanyu kingdom is obvious to all in Zhiwu, especially the monarch. There are several powerful Tianjiao around him. If you don''t have Tianjiao''s strength, you will never return." "Is it?" White night faint smile: "who said to go that must start? I have prepared enough magic wealth for exchange. It can be solved peacefully. Why do I have to do it? " "Adults can easily kill the real king, but the worst is the peak. How can you think so naive? If the adult''s strength is strong, this business may be negotiated, but if the adult''s strength is shallow and he brings amazing property, he will only be afraid that there will be no money and no life! Now the kingdom of Wanyu is rotten, and the king is extremely greedy. How can he exchange with you? I''m afraid it''s a direct capture! " "You don''t have to worry about that." The woman continued to pull the reins. But not long after walking, the woman did not know where to pull the horse, and followed. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looked at her, before speaking, the woman would hastily open: "adults... I... I also go to the capital, we are on the way... On the way." White night no language, jumping on the potholes in front of the road. On the road, you can see many white bones or rotten corpses, most of which are filled with countless auras. The spiritual fields used for planting have been abandoned. Sometimes we can see some weak spirituals running away in a hurry, while those in uniform are chasing with knives. There was destruction, decay, chaos everywhere. After all, this place is Zhiwu continent, which can''t get rid of this corruption. White night secretly wrote down in his heart that no matter how chaotic it is to go back to Wudang, he will never be disordered, and everyone must abide by the law and discipline! Not long after walking, the ground suddenly vibrated. The dust was flying in the distance, and the sound of horses'' hooves came like running thunder. A large number of flags were erected in the dust, like the flags of the army. "It''s like a border guard." Seeing this, the woman called out in a hurry, "my Lord, let''s change the way quickly." The white night did not speak. He looked at both sides, but saw a long and thin line in the distance between the two sides. A large number of soldiers of Wanyu Kingdom, wearing battle armor, were running towards this side on high horses. This is an encirclement!! The ground trembled more and more like an earthquake. The woman''s face was pale and her horses were restless. Around a few scattered soul directly lying on the ground, dare not move. A great spirit was coming towards this side. The sound of iron, the shouting of sergeants and the clatter of banners came together. In the white night, I hold the reins and look at it. The woman saw that she had been surrounded and could not escape. She could only subconsciously lean towards the white night. These sergeants approached, one by one dressed in black armor, tall and powerful, holding a black and thick sword in their hands, as if a knife could split the earth. As they walked in unison, the horses under their hips let out a heavy breath, like a heat wave, blowing away the dust around them. The spirit of killing is pressed together with the heavy soul power. The woman began to gasp violently, her heart leaping out of her throat. This kind of momentum is not the general trend of ordinary soul people, but a kind of evil spirit fighting among the dead. This team is a team that has survived many battles. However, compared with the fight between life and death, white night is not lost to this team. He looked indifferently, his expression was particularly calm, the horse in his hip was also restless, but not for a while, as if he had been infected by the white night, he also stopped restless and stood there quietly. The army gathered around and formed a circle a hundred meters away in the white night. The walls were iron and tight. At a glance, it seems that there is no end to the darkness. There are at least 100000 teams here. The crowd split. A middle-aged man with a red cape and black iron armor stepped out on a brown red horse.The man''s eyebrows are very thin, his face is emaciated, his eye socket is deeply sunken, and there is a trace of elusive shrewdness in his pupils. He looked at the white night for a circle, and then turned his head and called out to the crowd behind him: "Wang Xin." "General, the little one is here." Out of the crowd came a soul in official clothes. That dress was exactly what the town officers had done before. The white night saw this and suddenly realized. "But this man killed the soldiers of our country?" The man asked. "General Hui, is... Yes... This is the man. He also threatened to go to the capital of the country and do harm to his majesty!" The man was busy. "That''s not true!" General Qi was very angry and pulled out a big sword from his waist and said in a low voice: "thief, do you know the crime? Get off the horse and surrender quickly, or you will not be dead if I start White night closed his eyes and did not speak. The woman shivered and wanted to say something, but her tongue trembled and could not spit out half a word. "Asshole!" The general was so angry that he said directly, "kill him, that woman... Take it back!" Hearing this, the sergeants'' eyes twinkled, one by one, staring at the woman like a wolf, and then they rushed over. Women are undoubtedly the best reward for soldiers, and they are such a beautiful woman... but when they were just approaching the white night, their bodies suddenly burst apart and were directly split into pieces of meat and splashed everywhere. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people died. People were shocked. "It''s a domain!" Someone yelled. The soldiers stopped advancing with great fear. "I have something to look for your monarch. I mean to deal with you in a pleasant manner. If you want to be aggressive, I don''t mind killing here." Looking around in the daytime, he said faintly. "Kill!" General, who cares? When I saw a hundred brothers die, I roared. In a flash, the army rushed toward the white night like a torrent, and a sharp knife was splitting his head like crazy. "Ah." The woman screamed. White night reached out and threw her aside, throwing a small square at the same time. The cube quickly congealed, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a person and stood beside her with double knives, like a benchmark. That''s the Shura. Two soldiers rushed to the woman and were split in two by Shura. In the white night, with a little bit of feet, the sword soars directly in the air. With a shock at the waist, the boundless sword takes off its scabbard and flies up. People hold the sword and swing it downward. The blade roars like an angry dragon. The sword turns into a raging beast and collapses downward. In an instant, the sword like mountain fell directly on the dense soldiers below, crushing thousands of them. The earth there was covered with blood mud, and the blood splashed everywhere, turning into a strange blood rose. There was a sudden commotion below. A well-known Sergeant soared into the sky, drawing his sword and waving it fiercely. It seemed that he was about to cut the sky. But the white night silk ignores, positive hard shake knife spirit. Bang. The terrible sword blew on its body and broke directly. Looking at the white night, it didn''t hurt at all. "What?" Everyone was surprised. "Now that you''ve made a decision, don''t blame me." Cold hum in the white night, his eyes open, the spirit of holy war and the mystery of fighting gather together, and people wave their swords. A full moon sword diffuses in all directions, like cutting wood and bamboo, cutting the surrounding soldiers horizontally, and then descending like a tiger to the troops below. Bang! As soon as a man lands, the ground explodes. He clasped his sword and waved it. The patterns of his sword whirled wildly. Each pattern was like a sickle of death, cutting wildly to all directions. Chi la... a row of people were cut through, and the fresh blood splashed. "Cleave Huashan Mountain A heavy body of the sergeant rushed over, his hands buckle knife, mercilessly cut off. "Hongye jianjue, Chongyang sword!" Drinking in the white night, the boundless sword bursts out a burning halo. The sword is made like a scorching sun fire. It is extremely hot. If you lift it in the past, it will melt the sword in an instant. The body split by the sword before the big man reacts. "Sirius sword technique!" "The power to break the army!" "Take death as home!" All kinds of domineering, fierce and fearless soul skills and sabres are coming together. The whole body of the white night was immediately wrapped in a force of killing. It seems that a little move, will be the fate of nine springs. With a deep breath, he suddenly roared up to the sky, and the evil spirit burst out like a horrible hand, tearing the killing force to pieces. The surrounding sergeants were directly shaken away. "Ah?" General Qi was shocked.However, when you hold the sword high in the white night and hold it tightly, the body of the sword bursts out with a hundred Zhang sword. Among the awning, there are bright stars flashing. The sword body is like the Milky way, beautiful and beautiful. The soldiers around looked at the sword and were all crazy. However, a strong soul force wrapped around the body of the sword. With the help of the arms of the white night, the sword suddenly fell and split into the crowd... "Hongye sword formula, breaking Tianhe Sensational! The Milky way falls and splashes with blood. The earth tore open and buried countless dead bones. People looked at it, gaping at the terrible blow. The soldiers here have the worst strength. They are the fifth level of yanghun state. There are countless supreme officers. There are so many true kings. But now, they are buried together in the beautiful Milky way, regardless of level and soul state. Sword power overturned thousands of soldiers, and those who wanted to rush to the white night stopped. All of them were staring at the place where they split their swords in the white night. What a magnificent, what a terrible sword... there... The earth is completely split, and in the crack is a river of blood splashing and rolling, and on both sides are countless corpses. This sword killed at least tens of thousands of people. Oh, my God! Is this still human? General Qi looked dully. The woman, who was guarded by Shura, sat on the ground directly with her mouth open and could swallow eggs. Her eyes were full of shock. This is an army. But that man, himself is an army! In this situation, even if it is Tianjiao, it is impossible to kill people like this. But he was different. "What will... General... Do? This person... This person is very fierce. We are not rivals. What should we do? " A sergeant rushed over, his head covered with blood and he screamed bitterly. The general was awakened with fear. He could see the fallen bodies around him, and his anger rushed to his head. "Kill!! Kill!! Kill me!!! No matter how strong he is, he will be a man. Kill him! Raise our national prestige in the world Finally, the general growled. "Kill!" The sergeants rushed over with knives. "Good! Today, I will bury you! " White night Vietnam war more happy, eyes with blood, roar a sound, once again carry the sword to cut. The shining sword of the Star River is coming into the world again. At this moment, a river of blood flowed across the country, and his bones were like mountains. On this day, the world was shocked by the ups and downs of Wanyu kingdom www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 The capital of all countries. In the palace, all the ministers gathered together, and the experts from all over the world came, including bajunhong, the National Master Wu Yin, Tianjiao Jiying sword master, and libaoshan. Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus sat majestically on the eight headed dragon chair, staring at the people below him. The whole hall was filled with a sense of calmness and solemnity. BA Junhong''s face showed a trace of perplexity and doubt. Seeing the people gathered in the hall, a bad premonition hovered in his mind. Well done, why did the emperor summon all the civil and military ministers and experts? At this time, the father-in-law standing on the side of the Dragon chair, holding a roll of writing paper, went to the king and laid it down. The king stretched out his hand on the letter paper, and a little ripples drifted away. The characters on the letter paper turned into light characters and arranged in the air. All of a sudden, the faces became shocked and unbelievable. "This is the message about longjue that I sent to Huangtian city." Batian Dragon said lightly: "according to the letter, long Jue killed Huang Zaixian. After occupying huangtiancheng, he was attacked by people from burning heaven. And then... The white night killed the people of burning heaven... " this sentence is very hoarse. Batilong''s voice is like blocking up the stone son. A few words, shocked everyone. People below feel that their throat has been completely blocked by stones... burning heaven? That''s equivalent to the existence of a God. And white night can kill God? BA Junhong''s heart pounded and his face was full of shock. "Your Majesty, is the information accurate? Is there a mistake? How can the people of burning heaven appear in Zhiwu? Is there anything here that appeals to him? And... By dragon alone? By white night? Can you kill people from Tianjing Tianjiao Jiying swordsman came out with a dry voice. "It''s hard for me to believe this news. It''s just that the person who delivered the letter has died. He put the letter in the designated place and died nearby after we went to pick it up. We can''t ask about the specific situation. I have sent someone to investigate this matter again." Batian dragon sinks. "Well, it must be a blow, your majesty. Anyway, there is no proof of death. I can''t say that it was deliberately forged by the guy in the white night to frighten us... Anyway, I don''t believe that he can kill the burning Heaven Kingdom. What is the existence of the people in the burning sky realm? That''s a God. How can you say that you can kill The bearded force broke the mountain. "Yes, your majesty. It''s better to look into the matter carefully." "It must be fake." Some civil and military ministers also said. This news is so shocking and terrible that no one will believe it, let alone believe it. When BA Junhong heard people say this, his heart was relieved. It must be fake... How can white night have this ability? "Whether this is true or not, there is an inevitable war between us and long Jue." At this time, Wu Yin immortal came out, nodded his head gently and said with a smile: "long Jue is in the ascendant now. There is a gap between us and the white night because of the affairs of thousands of families. The prince''s highness is even more under the control of the white night. If we don''t make preparations and take actions in the future, it will be too late." "Wuyin immortal has no worries. I have sent the prime minister to contact the seven forces around me. They have destroyed the mountain and river boundary and occupied the Huangtian city. How can they not be in danger? Even if I don''t look for them, they will come to me! The pattern of mainland Wu has been broken by this man, and he will be the target of public criticism! " Batilong hummed. "Brilliant." They all called. "This is a good opportunity given by heaven. If your majesty can take advantage of these forces to fight against the white night, and then sit down to collect fishermen, the kingdom of ten thousand regions will be able to annex long Jue and many other forces and completely unify the mainland!" The sorcerer gave out a hoarse and creepy laugh. Ba Tianlong''s eyes suddenly lit up and said, "what good strategies does the national master have?" "Naturally, there are strategies, and I will tell you one by one." Wu Yin was smiling and was about to walk slowly. But at this time, a soldier with yellow flag and armor rushed into the hall and knelt on the ground, holding up an urgent order in both hands. Man Dynasty Civil and military were shocked. Huanglingqi, the highest flag in the kingdom of Wanyu, can make a direct entrance into the court without any criminal responsibility. In recent generations of monarchs of Wanyu Kingdom, this flag has never appeared. Generally speaking, it will appear only when Wanyu Kingdom has suffered strong military attacks. Is it true that someone is going to attack wanyuguo? "Sire, the border alert!" The beetle gasped for breath. "Present it." Batilon drinks. The Oracle stepped forward quickly. Tyrannosaurus tore open the urgent order, opened the information inside, and instantly changed his face. "Your Majesty, what happened?" Ji Ying Jian Sheng asked. "White night appeared at the border of Wanyu country, and slaughtered 100000 troops of our border defense in one day!""What?" The crowd looked sluggish and thought they had heard it wrong. "How many people did he take with him?" A minister asked. "Only one person..." batilon was silent for a long time, spitting out these four words. One person? A hundred thousand? How could it be? Is he crazy? "White night... Dragon''s night? What does he want to do? Do you want to attack Wanyu BA Junhong seemed to be stimulated, jumped out and yelled. "Report back to your majesty and to the crown prince. It is reported that the purpose of the white night''s visit is the capital of our country. At present, general Qi is leading the rest of the border defense forces to stop the white night. Your majesty is also requested to send experts to support him and kill him." The Jiashi boxing do. Ba Tianlong''s eyes coagulated, glanced at all the experts and drank: "who is willing to surrender the white night?" "This..." people, you look at me, I look at you. If people did not believe that the sky could be cut and burned by night before, now, many people have no bottom in their hearts. It was an extraordinary night. Don''t talk about others. Even the real man of sorcery seal dare not accept the order rashly. Batilon was very angry. "The vast territory of our country is so vast that the warriors are like clouds, and the experts are like clouds. How can we be afraid of a small white night? No one dares to capture the white night. Is it possible that I should go to battle in person?" The monarch was angry, and the civil and military were cold. Wu Yin thought for a moment and came out: "Your Majesty, if you can kill people from burning heaven in the white night, you will surely die if you let us go." "What do you want?" Batilong hummed. "Mobilize thousands of troops and rush to the border to kill the white night. If it is not enough, we will send a million troops to fight. If the white night is not burning the sky people, we will certainly be shocked. We can immediately kill them. Then the army will march eastward to subdue the Huangtian City and annex the Dragon Jue. If the white night is burning the sky people, we can also use the millions of troops to consume his strength, If he doesn''t give up, we''ll fight it out again. When we die in the daytime, the dragon will be easily available. No matter what kind of possibility, we will annihilate it, but only if we experts can''t show up for the time being! " When batilon heard the sound, he felt quite reasonable. He turned around, pondered for a moment, and then said, "at present, the national defense forces are concentrated on the border, and there are not too many troops from the capital. Even if the city guards are gathered from each city, they can only make up 50.6 million." "Then your majesty, please transfer all the troops in the border area. The garrison of the other three sides is no less than two million. One will not stay, and all will be transferred. In addition, your majesty is also requested to contact the seven surrounding forces and invite them to join in the encirclement and suppression of white night. As long as the white night dies, the dragon is a huge treasure waiting for us to excavate It''s all worth it. " Wu Yin said with a smile. As soon as this remark fell, the Minister of civil and military affairs brightened up and became excited. Long Jue has absorbed so many forces in succession. Although its financial resources are not as good as those of wanyuguo, it will never be inferior. If it can be obtained, batianlong will surely create an honor that has never been enjoyed since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Ba Tianlong''s eyes were deep, his eyes were tight, and after half a thought, he began to drink: "I order, Baili Po Shan is the general protecting the country. He leads the North South war army, and quickly gathers all the forces of our country to fight against the white night. We must kill him." "Yes." Force the mountain to stand out. "In addition, please go with you and help the general. This war is related to the lifeblood of our country, and we must not be careless at all." Ba Tianlong''s eyes twinkled with cold: "if I win, I will be the master of martial arts. If I lose..." "I will never be defeated. Your majesty may rest assured." The sorcerer over there gave out sinister laughter and squinted. In less than half a day, the messengers rushed out of the capital to contact with the rest of the country. All of a sudden, the whole world was boiling. Batilong first sent envoys to the seven nearby forces to contact them and test their meaning. When they learned that batilon was willing to share the wealth of dragon with them, the seven forces expressed their willingness to help batilon encircle and suppress white night. After all, if the kingdom of Wanyu is trampled down by day, they will certainly not survive. It is better to fight with it. As soon as the seven forces declared their positions and sent their experts, wanyuguo also began to move. All the garrison forces of the border defense were mobilized to fight with the army. Wanyuguo is ready to destroy the white night at all costs! Countless souls rush to the white night, and various forces pour in to pay attention to the development of the world. To the mainland of Wu, there were more and more turbulence. And just before the million troops of wanyuguo arrived at the location of the white night, an amazing message spread everywhere. The 300000 frontier garrison led by Qi Luo of Wanyu state was completely destroyed.There''s only one killer... White night! All the heroes were shocked and worshipped. All the people in the world are afraid, and the soldiers are shivering. However, not long after the news spread, the million troops of wanyuguo had assembled and headed for the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 The sun gradually set, the white night took a deep breath, a pungent smell of blood drilling into the nasal cavity, stimulating his cerebral cortex. The profound meaning of fighting gradually dissipated. The spirit of Jihad also slowly cooled down. He took up the boundless sword which was full of blood. The man stepped two steps and stepped on the bones. Not far away, there are two figures, one standing upright, like a benchmark, the other sitting on the ground, shaking like crazy. That''s the Shura and the woman before. Her face pale as white paper, people have been unable to stand up, a pair of eyes frightened looking at the white night, only two words in mind. Demons. In the night, a dragon moves into the water. "Do you want to go to Wanyu Guodu?" The white night asked. As soon as the woman bit her teeth, she suddenly got up and said firmly, "go, why don''t you go? I have something else to do "Oh?" White night is quite surprised that the girl was so scared before, but now she still has the courage to say such words, which is also very valuable. But when he looked at the girl carefully, a familiar Keepsake appeared in his sight. He rushed forward, grabbed the girl''s wrist with one hand and lifted it up. "What are you doing?" The girl screamed and said, "you hurt me." But the white night ignored, eyes fixed on the girl''s wrist, there wearing a ring like ice crystal casting. He looked at it for a long time, released his hand, staring at the girl and said, "are you the queen of ice?" The girl''s face changed, but soon returned to normal, pretending to be calm: "ice queen? What ice queen? What are you talking about? " "Don''t be silly. You have a keepsake from the ice palace of the holy peak. I know it." "Because my sister practices under the command of the queen of ice." "Really?" The girl couldn''t put on any more, but she was excited and asked, "who is your sister?" "Before you answer this question, you have to tell me who you are and why you are here." White night focus on staring at the girl, light said. Queen ice was introduced by Qianlong. Who is Qianlong? How can the people introduced by Qianlong be ordinary? At least it''s not something that people in mainland China can relate to. Why does this woman, who is the queen of ice, appear here? And... Why is her strength so inferior that she doesn''t even have a real king? When the woman heard the sound, she also guessed that she was suspicious of herself. She thought twice and sighed: "in fact, I am Mu Lian, a disciple of the master of the ice palace of Shengfeng. Because I made a mistake, she was punished here by the master and accepted the experience..." "wrong?" Bai Ye had some doubts: "in this case, how can you, as the disciple of Queen ice, have only the supreme cultivation? Don''t tell me that you just joined the Ice Palace on the peak. " "Of course not. I was just sealed by my master Mu Lian sighed, and her face was full of bitterness: "because I had practiced in master''s Lianqing pool for a long time, I forgot the time, and delayed a senior sister''s breakthrough practice. As a result, the elder martial sister''s accomplishments regressed a step. Therefore, the master was very angry and sealed my accomplishments. He sent me to Wudang and traveled alone. If I want to return to the sect, I must take something back." "What?" "The head of batilong, the king of Wanyu kingdom." Mulian road. White night eyebrows a pick: "how? Did the tyrannosaurus provoke you to ice palace "No Mu Lian shook his head: "it''s batilon''s what he has done in recent years. It''s really a matter of common indignation between man and nature. According to our investigation, he killed innocent people indiscriminately during this period of time. He was only for profit. He practiced evil arts and forbidden laws. He used children as food. He violated human relations and could not be saved. After learning that, Shifu took me as the representative of Ice Palace and went to kill batian dragon and warned wanyuguo. If the forces of these lower continents do things too far, they will attract our attention. We will make corresponding measures to adjust, assist and, of course, do not interfere too much. "So... But you only have the supreme cultivation. Any true king can subdue you. How can you kill the king of Wanyu?" White night questions. "This is the problem that the master gave me. Otherwise, it would be called punishment." Mu Lian mourned: "I''ve been wandering here for months, but I still can''t find a way to kill batilon..." "now you want to go to the capital, but do you have a way?" Asked the white night. "Of course." Mu Lian''s bright eyes congealed and made a cruel statement: "I intend to hijack the prince of wanyuguo, take him as a hostage, lead to the Tyrannosaurus, and then kill him." "How do you get out of it? There is Tianjiao in every country. " The white night asked. When Mu Lian heard the sound, he immediately froze in place, for a long time, like a ball of gas. "Hateful, if my cultivation is not sealed, little Tianjiao will crush and kill me at will!"My ears moved at night. "Before you were sealed, what was your cultivation?" "Yes..." Mu Lian opened her mouth and stopped at once. "I''m sorry... My master told me not to mention my accomplishments to others." "Forget it." "Can you tell me now... Who your sister... Is?" Mu Lian hesitated and asked carefully. "Bai xiaorou, have you ever heard of it?" "Bai xiaorou?" Mulian Leng next, suddenly thought of what, a face surprised: "you... You are the white night?" "Have you heard of me?" The white night was slightly stunned. "That''s not true? Xiaorou often mentions you to me, saying that you are the pride of the family, the strongest genius in the world, and her favorite person. My elder martial sisters and I still wonder who can make xiaorou''s younger martial sister so highly respected. Today, I saw... It was extraordinary... " Mu Lian looked at the bones around her and swallowed her saliva. "Listen to you like that, the relationship between you and xiaorou should be good. In this case, you can go with me to the capital of Wanyu. I will give you the head of the king of Wanyu as a gift. I hope you can take more care of xiaorou when you come back to the sect." "Care? I''m afraid not. I can''t even see her face on weekdays. Younger martial sister xiaorou is now a popular person in front of her master. She follows her master''s side and is passed on by her father Mu Lian said with some jealousy. White night heart hair smile, but also did not ask what, light way: "let''s go, while walking chat." "Well." Mu Lian doesn''t want to stay here. They leapt over a mountain of battlefield, through several towns, but found that these towns are empty. All the souls fled, and there was silence everywhere. The killing in the white night scared all the people here. They found two horses and ran for the kingdom. On the way, we''re all right. But until a huge grotesque stone, a group of different dressed up souls listed, even more line up, blocking the road. Until the appearance of the white night, these soul people immediately sacrifice their weapons and urge the spirit of the sky to prepare for the battle. Hold the horses in the white night and walk slowly forward. "Are you white night?" One of the white haired souls asked. "It''s me. What? Are you sent by the king of Wanyu to deal with me The white night asked. He has slaughtered an army of wanyuguo. The king of Wanyu hates him deeply. The so-called negotiation is impossible. He has prepared for the worst. "No Cried the old man. "If not, why do you want to stop me?" Asked the white night. "Although the monarch is greedy, selfish and tyrannical, he is, after all, the king of Wanyu Kingdom and the master of us souls. It is related to our face. If you go to the capital and kill the monarch, how can we face the people of Wanyu kingdom?" The old man said. "So you''re going to stop me for your face''s sake?" White night asked with a smile. "No, we fight for dignity." A strong man behind said in a thick voice. "You can''t do it." Drinking in the daytime, the general trend of truth suddenly broke out and suppressed these dozens of souls in an instant. These people were crawling on the ground, unable to move. They immediately understood how far apart they were from the white night. But at this time, Mu Lian suddenly cried out. "Be careful." The white night looks up and sees a ripple in the void behind these souls, and then one of them jumps out and rushes directly to the side of the white night... buzz! Intense energy erupts in the spirit. Bang!! The energy explodes. The four sides were overturned. Those souls were all engulfed by this energy. All but the old ones died miserably. It turns out that the old man and others are just baits. This hidden middle true king is the real killing move! This is a trap! The old man is the peak of the true king, the breath is thick and fierce, and in the first time with the power of the source to protect the body, not a big obstacle. He anxiously looked at the dusty end, but saw the air gradually dispersed, the white night standing intact in the distance. "Five elements God body?" The old man''s pupils were slightly stunned. "You''re a rotten trick." White night shook his head and walked towards the old man. It''s killing. The old man was afraid and stepped back several times. But back and forth, he suddenly stood still. "White night, do you think this is your trick? You''re wrong. It''s just a bait! ""Well?" White night just wanted to talk. At this time, a thick and intrepid spirit rolled over, like a raging flood. He frowned and looked around. However, in all directions, the spirit is surging wildly. There is a long black line on the horizon in the distance, and in the setting sun in the distance, a large number of souls appear. They''re coming here like locusts. In a twinkling of an eye, the soul who covers the sky and the sun is reflected in the eyes of the white night. "White night, you are really strong, but are you stronger than our million troops in Wanyu country?" "Today, this will be your burial place!" the old man said The earth trembled. The sun and the moon are dark. The mountains and rivers quiver. There was terror in all directions. Within these efforts, two million troops of Wanyu country have completed the encirclement of the white night. This army is enough to annihilate any force in mainland China. Wuyin Zhenren, Jiying Jiansheng, libaoshan, bajunhong and other high-level countries have arrived. They stand on the mountainside in the distance and look at this place. In the white night, it''s a turtle in a jar, and it''s hard to fly with wings www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 "What''s going on? Are these people here to deal with us? " Mu Lian retreated in fear and panicked. The white night saw his heart smile and opened his mouth: "you light fixed point, you are also burning heaven realm people, even if the cultivation is sealed, at least the heart is still there?" "How do you know I''m a person from burning heaven?" Mu Lian is surprised and quickly retreats and stares at him with vigilance. "I guess so." White night shrugs. Mulian Leng next, suddenly realized: "you set my words!" "Well, it''s no time for gossip." In the white night, the figures around my eyes are innumerable. This is a large army from Wanyu kingdom. Every soldier has the strength of Yang soul state. Among them, the supreme emperor and the true king are not clear in value, and they are afraid that Tianjiao will appear. The army marched with neat steps, like a wall of iron. White night without the slightest wordiness, feet a little, high jump. "Kill!" There was a roar like a tsunami from the army. In a flash, hundreds of thousands of magic like raindrops flew out of the army and hit the white night fiercely. No nonsense at all. This army is here to get rid of this man! The sky was colored by the terrible magic. After a dark drink in the white night, the evil spirit behind him explodes, and a huge demon Buddha incarnation is sacrificed. Six huge magic claws wrap his body to resist the invasion of the soul Dharma. Mu Lian squatted on the ground, shivering. But no one cares about her, because the white night has already entered the crowd. "Die!" Drinking in the daytime, the six claws of the incarnation of magic Buddha directly spread out like wings, sweeping towards the crowd. "All drive, cut him off!" The commander''s shrill roar exploded in the crowd. A myriad of violent forces rose. Some of the strong sergeants, with their thick bodies and muscular veins full of terrible strength, pushed aside the crowd and rushed towards the sweeping claws. Bang! Bang! Bang! They pounded the talons with their strong bodies, but all this seemed to shake the trees, which had no effect. The power of the talons directly shattered all their strength and cut off their bodies. All of them died miserably. "General, his strength is too strong!" A sergeant yelled. "Seal him with a seal!" The commander opened his eyes and roared. The crowd scattered and surrounded the white night. At the same time, hundreds of soul people who were proficient in array force and seal cast spells and pasted them on the earth of eight methods in the white night. The charms melted together and splashed out thick and luminous chains, which bound the huge incarnation of the magic Buddha and made him unable to move. The commander''s eyes flashed and he roared: "kill!" "Kill Soldiers swarmed into the white night. The embers flash and burn in a short time. The incarnation of the devil Buddha was immediately freed, and then he lifted his huge claw and slapped wildly around him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Pa... the claw is like a mountain, and the impact force is like a meteorite falling down. When one claw is taken into the crowd, the soul changes into meat sauce, and the blood mud is muddy and frightening. White night pulled out the boundless sword, eyes a Lin, once again into the crowd, sword light, sweeping all directions. See a large number of limbs and broken arms splashed out in the crowd, countless souls fell and looked. He was like death, reaping life on the battlefield. In just a few rounds, the corpses were all over the place, and the blood was flowing into the river. And white night, no harm. The Sergeants are already scared. At first they thought this man would be crushed by them like ants on the ground. But now, they all doubt that... can this man win? All this was seen by Li Po Shan, but he was not afraid. He held up his sword and roared in anger: "rush, all of you, kill the white night! He has only one person, and we are a million army, an invincible army! He''s not our opponent. Kill him The officers and men immediately followed one another. "A million troops? Think I can''t finish it? I''ll show you today! " The white night cheered coldly, and suddenly launched the soul of Zhentian dragon to sacrifice the general trend of truth. The terrible pressure burst out of his body and rushed to all directions. The soldiers who rushed towards him were instantly torn by the general trend. The power of truth and repression of terror even distorts the void. In the white night, he stepped on his feet and ran towards the soldiers. The potential pressure of terror is like a meat grinder, which devours these soldiers mercilessly. His whole body, a vacuum! Anyone who comes close to the white night will be torn at once.On the battlefield, one after another of the blood bloom. He ran all the way, all the way is flesh and blood. Thousands of people have died in a flash. Terror! Cruel! Is it white night? When BA Junhong and others in the distance saw this scene, they were more than stunned, and their hearts almost jumped out of their throat. This is clearly a massacre. Use the magic tool!! With Horcrux Li Po Shan saw the crazy killing devil, and his crazy eyes finally showed a trace of fear. He tried his best to roar, and his voice seemed to be breaking: "use the magic weapon of the God of war!" The soldiers retreated one after another to make room, and a sergeant carrying a gold flag stepped forward with a fierce look on his face, and the spirit of heaven was rippling wildly on his forehead. "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" The soldiers, holding up their swords against the sergeant, roared and shook the sky. The white night stopped and looked at the sergeant indifferently. However, his arms were open, his muscles suddenly swelled, his bones were torn and his body swelled. In a few breaths, man expanded a circle and became a bloody little giant. But it''s not over. Just look at the little giant chest a burst of gold, like a magic weapon trigger, in the golden light, a large number of strong armor, one by one hard pressure on the little giant. The giant''s breath suddenly became thick, and he roared, even his voice had an irresistible force. The soldiers around were excited and yelled one by one. "This is it?" The white night hummed, a little feet, jumped over. "Let you see the real war machine!" The little giant roared, and his fists, like a hill, smashed into the white night. "I dare to call it" botched body "is a kind of machine? It''s just the left-hand way! " White night backhand punch, also blew past. Big versus small. It''s not a level at all. Li Po Shan''s eyes are hot, and he stares at the fist tightly. "This war machine is equivalent to Tianjiao. It''s time to end it! White night, unless, you are really the level of burning heaven But this thought just flashed in his brain, and a scene of horror appeared... as soon as the seemingly powerless fist of the white night touched the giant, the fist edge instantly fell into the giant''s huge fist. Then, the giant did not move and froze for a moment. The roaring soldiers stopped and looked at the giant. However, his huge body suddenly retreated a few steps, and his mouth was breathing violently. Before people could figure out what was going on, the giant''s body suddenly split, and a large number of pieces of meat fell off and fell. Finally, he broke into a pile of meat mountains and died completely. Shocked to death! People were terrified, scared, and desperate in every soldier''s heart. That''s the war machine in their mind! I was beaten by a fist in the white night! "How could it be?" Li Po Shan couldn''t help shaking, and his heart was shaking passively. At this moment, everyone thinks that white night is invincible. "Although the forbidden technique is arrogant, its weakness is too obvious. Although a body strengthened by the forbidden technique has strength, its physical strength is not strong. If you want to destroy it, you just need to fight back its strength." White night line of sight a turn, aimed at the force behind the mountain, feet a bit rushed past. "It''s just a fake Tianjiao. If you want to kill me, you should do it!" When the words fell, a sword was killed, and the sword power was like a ripple, tearing apart the soldiers who gathered around lipaoshan. Force to break the mountain dark teeth, pull out the knife to chop, the sound of the knife rubbing the void, rattling. Dang! When swords collide with each other, they break through the mountain. Just as they want to urge their strength, they are shocked by the ferocious force on the boundless sword, and their arms ache incomparably. How could it be? How powerful is this son? He gave a big drink and lifted his sword. His strength was like electricity. He sent it to the white night, intending to blow it up with his sword. How can we know the strength of the white night when we can break the mountain? The nine turn immortal body is the health emperor''s Scripture. It not only makes people''s physical body strong, but also makes people strong. Li Po Mountain Body overflows the thick golden light, raises the thick arm to the white night. The power of this blow directly killed a large number of soldiers behind the white night. "Dead." "Is it up to you?" In the white night. Bang! The palm wind cuts directly at Li Po Shan''s wrist. With a click, his wrist breaks. "Ah!! Asshole Li Po Mountain roared, the palm turned, the knife burst out the hot flame, swallow into the white night. But the fire could not burn his body, not even his clothes."Five elements God body?" Li Po Shan was immediately aware of it. "You are defeated!" In the white night, he smashed the big sword that broke through the mountain with his sword. One hand pressed his shoulder like lightning to prevent him from breaking free, and the other sword was chopped. "Not necessarily." At this time, Li Po Shan suddenly read a low voice. "Well?" The white night frowned slightly. Before he could see what was going on, he saw a red iron chain suddenly darting out of the flame and steadied his body fiercely. At the same time, the soldiers rushed out of the seven horizontal soul training, a grasp of the iron chain, dead to hold. White night is trapped! Everyone saw this, and the morale was uplifted. Li Po Shan doesn''t dare to carry it any more. He immediately raises his big knife and cuts his head fiercely towards the white night!! "Die He roared, and the blade of his sword shook wildly, as if he could cut through the world. Pooh! In this moment. A dark evil spirit from behind the white night, directly through the force to break the mountain. Li Po Shan''s body shook violently, and his mouth spat blood, but he did not relax, driving the final force to cut toward the white night. Bang Dang! Sparks were flying in all directions. The sound of the blade breaking hit everyone''s ears. I saw that the mountain breaking knife, which had been famous for a long time, was split into two parts. And white night... Intact! "How could it be?" The people around me were astonished. Li Po Shan''s eyes are wide open and almost come out of his orbit... "it''s over." The arm of the white night shakes, the boundless sword turns into a full moon and sweeps the four sides. Those who pull the red chain tremble, then fall to the ground, and the corpses separate... in the white night, they tear off the chains and rush towards the force breaking mountain. Li Po Shan struggled on the ground for a few times. As soon as he was about to get up, he was headed by the boundless sword. The blood column soared to the sky. The mountain is broken by force. The soldiers around were terrified! White night took his head and threw himself into the distance. His eyes were full of killing intention. He cried out: "it''s time to see you for so long! Kill All hearts tremble. He is invincible! . (thanks to Youyu, Jubu, Paris, and 84910 for their support, as well as their monthly ticket support, thank you ~ ~) thank you for your support www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 "Stop him!! Come on Prince bajunhong was very anxious and roared. The soldiers jumped up one after another, but there was a general trend of truth. As soon as people approached, they were torn to pieces. Close to the white night, it''s death! "When the general is dead, everyone will follow my orders and cut him with the sword of mixture!" A deputy general saw that the situation was so chaotic that he raised his banner and called out. The panicked soldiers calmed down one after another. They all let go of their swords, closed their eyes, and launched the spirit of heaven. The soul power of each person floats out and spreads to the sky. Nearly a million people are nearly a million bones. The general turned out a sword mold from the ring and threw it into the air. The sword model circled in mid air and absorbed the soul power of the millions of soldiers immediately. The dark sword body suddenly became colorful and bright, just like the sword of God. Staring at the sword in the white night. However, the sword model is getting bigger and wider, and the cold degree of the sword body has risen to an unprecedented level. Even the emptiness of the whole body is torn by the cold front. This is the army of soul men. They are a whole, not individual combat ability. Their real strength lies in their powerful soul skill, which concentrates the strength of all people. Their moves are not as simple as one plus one, just like this sword. Finally, a broad sword of nearly 100 Zhang long and dozens of Zhang wide was formed. The sword stood up to the sky and stood on the ground, and its edge was cold. There was no grass growing around it. Even a stone would be torn into powder by the power of its body, let alone human beings. The general grabbed a sword handle in his hand, leaped forward and rushed to the sword of chaos. The handle released a strong air mask and cut off the fierce power of chaos sword. Then he clasped the sword with one hand and chopped it fiercely towards the white night. Whoa! The huge sword breaks through the void, as if to kill everything. This is beyond the power of Tianjiao! "Good, this is just like the appearance, otherwise let me blindly slaughter, too boring!" White night eyes burst out of a strong sense of war, the boundless sword to meet. Dang! Above the sky, a sword like ripple blooms, which swings in the distance, and the surrounding four mountains are directly flattened. The general has the real power of the peak, clenching his teeth and pressing down the sword of chaos. The white night looks slightly coagulated, suddenly drives the arm, the boundless sword moves up a little bit, the sad red sword front twinkles the Sen cold chill. "Kill!" Millions of people below began to attack the white night. The soldier with a big sword rushed to the white night like a locust, and immediately wrapped it up. The sword and sword hit him like rain, and the sound of ringing bells and bells was endless. The soldiers at the bottom took advantage of the suppression of the white night to sacrifice the array. After ten rest, 30 seal arrays were generated and locked in the night. Some arrays overflowed with frost, some filled with burning flames, and others roared with lightning. They were so strange and strange that they were incomparably terrifying. However, in the face of the white night with five elements, these means are far from enough. Many people know, including BA Junhong. "Libaoshan is dead. It can be seen that white night has the strength to fight against the people in the burning sky. If you don''t kill him now, there will be no chance." Ji Ying Jian Sheng''s face sank, and said to all the people, "I''m going to kill the white night, and you''ll sweep the array for me!" "Good!" The national master nodded: "master swordsman, be careful. If you are not defeated, lead him to my division. I have the rule of law." "Well, I''ll leave it to the master." Jiying sword master drank, and his body moved. He turned into a shadow and rushed to the white night. Sonorous. A flash of lightning flashed across his waist. It was his famous sword: the fast shadow sword! "The master swordsman has made a move!" "This man must die!" "Kill! Kill! Kill When the soldiers saw the passing shadow, they were greatly encouraged and roared one by one. The sword master''s sword is as sharp as a sword. The sharp light overflowing from the sword envelops his body. He has reached the point of combining man and sword! In spite of this, he went straight to kill them. The soldiers who didn''t come and got out of the way were directly torn up by the fierce sword spirit of Jiying sword master, and then they were totally submerged. After about three rest. All the soldiers wrapped in the white night were shocked by the sword force and fell to the ground one by one and died. The sword like lotus is blooming around the white night. However, in the sword like lotus, there are also flashes of lightning that can break the air and break the sea... how terrible! People are anxious. But the results were disappointing. The blade of Jiying swordsman has not penetrated into the body of the white night. It seems that it has not penetrated into his skin. The fierce sword Qi and lightning just rub around his body, and can''t invade the interior at all... it''s too hard! This is not an ordinary five element spirit body at all.Jiying sword master''s eyes were cold. He suddenly took back the sword and then took out the sword. With his arm moving, the body of the sword turned into a thousand shadows, and he could not catch his sword. "Quick shadow sword technique!" Clang! Clang! Clang! Dang clang... the whole body of the white night is constantly bursting with sparks and sword patterns, and sword marks appear on the body of white night. Jiying sword master sees hope. But at this time, a force burst out from the skin of the white night and passed to his body along the sword of Jiying swordsman. Bang! The body of Jiying sword master shakes slightly. But this almost invisible shaking is a huge flaw. "It''s time to end." Suddenly, the white snake''s neck, like a cold hand, came out. Great power burst out of his hand. "Oh Jiying swordsman struggles up in an instant, his neck is almost deformed, and his face is extremely red. The power of white night is... Too great! The huge power blocked the soul pulse of Jiying swordsman directly. "Although the sword is fast, it is not powerful enough. Do you want to kill me?" Cold way in the white night, holding his body, pushed toward the blade of chaos sword. "Ah?" The general with the sword clasped was startled and hastened to withdraw the sword. However, at the moment when his strength was relaxed, the boundless sword suddenly flashed. A sword Qi was directly attached to the huge body of chaos sword and cut through his throat. The general''s eyes dilated, staring at the white night, and then fell from the air, the body separated. White night takes advantage of the situation again, whirls the boundless sword, the blade light and nimble has not entered the heart of the disease shadow sword saint. After a few strokes, he became paralyzed and lost his vitality. Another Tianjiao... Fell. In the blink of an eye, the general and the swordsman all fell. "The sword master is dead!" The soldiers roared in horror. No one can believe that the two masters here are dying like this. White night did not stop killing because of the death of Jiying Jiansheng. He turned around and waved his sword at the dense army. The edge of the sword burst out a thousand feet of sword and pierced into the earth. "Ah The white night roared and waved the sword. The sword drove the edge of the sword. Like the judgment of the last world, it tore up the earth and devoured countless souls. After the sword awn, it is a sea of blood. Zhenjun is like paper paste, and the supreme one is completely powder. Once the breath is touched, it will be scattered in all directions. With a sword, those close to tens of thousands of souls are killed. But it''s not over. In the white night, with the sword clasped, the sword fell from the sky and fell into the crowd. Before they could escape, the sword was swept over. There was no grass and no bones left. A million troops are like a pot of porridge that has been disturbed, and this pot of porridge is constantly bursting with blood... bajunhong looked at it with a dull look, and the people couldn''t speak for a long time. At this time, 100000 people have been killed by the sword at night. Here, human life is not as good as grass. He is the God of death! The sword is like a rainbow! Momentum like a dragon! The more fierce the Vietnam War at night, the more murderous. "Hongye sword rhyme! The sword of ten thousand beasts Whoa! The sword spirit turned into thousands of troops and rushed into the army. The people who were hit by the sword Qi turned upside down and fell apart. "King swordsmanship! You order death Whoa! The blade of the sword blasted out thousands of chains, trapped countless sergeants, and then violently pulled, all erased. "The magic sword of Mo Wu! Kill Joo! The sword gas splashed out, bumped into the crowd, the earth trembled, a huge mushroom cloud rose up, people and horses were swallowed up... a million troops, only less than 200000! The valiant army was completely defeated. "He''s either a devil or a god!" The prince kept on, his face wet with sweat, and his body trembled uncontrollably. "National master! Please do it quickly! Our people can''t hold on to it any more! " The rest of the people saw that the situation had actually evolved to this point, and they knelt down in a hurry and screamed. They''re desperate! "Jiying sword master is a waste. My teacher told him that he could not fight. He was led to me as soon as possible, but he was directly killed by the white night! It''s incompetent. " Wuyin immortal hums coldly. "Immortal, it''s useless to say so much. If we can''t subdue the white night today, the kingdom of Wanyu will no longer exist!" "No worries!" Wu Yin raised his hand and chuckled: "it''s just a yellow mouthed child. Why are you afraid? Everything goes according to the plan. He has killed so many people, and he even fights with respect to the heaven''s pride. His breath must be consumed. Look, before long, he will be exhausted. If he does anything again at that time, he will surely die. "When people hear the sound, they don''t speak any more, but they are all worried. The war situation has reached a white hot stage. The death of Ji Ying completely defeated the last trace of war in these soldiers. People looked at the white night in horror, and finally couldn''t bear it. The soldiers in the periphery had begun to retreat, and the battlefield became extremely chaotic. "Die!" White night rage, sword again. A sword down, more than a thousand bodies. Wanyuguo was defeated. A total defeat! "It''s over! It''s all over! " The prince murmured, his eyes glazed, and the whole man looked like a fool. The army of wanyuguo is at the peak level in the whole Zhiwu continent, which is enough to fight against any force. But today, it was defeated by one man! Millions of troops, more than half of the casualties, life across the field, piled up like a mountain. White night fell down from the sky, carrying a sword full of blood, and walked towards the witch seal immortal step by step. The setting sun sets off his red robe with blood. He is like a demon God stepping out of the nine secluded places... "old... Teacher!" The prince trembled all over and cried out in a hurry. "National teacher!" They all looked at the real man, and they were terrified. At present, the only hope of Wanyu kingdom is Wu Yin immortal... Mu Lian in the corpse mountain of blood sea looks at the lonely figure there in amazement, and her eyes are lost. "Younger martial sister, is this gentle person www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 Seeing the white night coming step by step, the look of Wu Yin immortal did not show much panic. He vowed and had no fear. Even though he slaughtered so many people in the daytime, he was still not in the least flustered. "White night, you can fight down the mountain and river boundary and Huangtian city. It''s really not luck. Your strength surprised me. Do you really have the cultivation of burning heaven?" Wu Yin said with a faint smile. "I didn''t practice burning heaven." "Oh? Even so, it''s true that you have the means to destroy the burning heaven realm. " "Since you know that I have the strength, why do you want to kill me?" Asked the white night. "You want to destroy our kingdom, but you come to ask why I want to kill you? White night, you are very strange Wu Yin said with a sneer. "I don''t have much resentment with wanyuguo. If I really want to find out the truth, I just had some problems with your prince bajunhong. If you start to attack me because of this, I have nothing to say. At least this time, I am not coming with hostility. Otherwise, you think I will come alone?" White night light way: "the current dragon Jue, Tianjiao number has broken ten figures, I want to destroy your ten thousand regions, easy." The words fell, and the faces of the people suddenly changed. Ten figures... That is to say, there are more than ten Tianjiao masters in longjue? In the whole mainland of Taiwan, which force can have such strength? "Why did you come to Wanyu Ba Jun Hong Chen asked. "Change something." "For what?" "Yuhuang beads!" Said the white night. "Yuhuang beads? This is the treasure of our kingdom! You want this? " BA Junhong''s face changed again. "I brought the equivalent exchange." Slow down the road in the white night. "No way!" BA Junhong refused: "even if you exchange the most precious artifact, we will not agree with it! If you lose the Pearl of Yuhuang, the dragon of our kingdom will be broken. How can I give it to you? White night, you can''t think of it "Prince, do you really believe he wants yuhuangzhu? It is clear that he wants to cut off the dragon vein of Wanyu country and destroy our country. " Wuyin immortal sneered: "kill this person directly. Don''t chew your tongue with him." "Can the teacher kill him?" BA Junhong asked. "Ha ha ha ha..." the immortal Wu Yin laughs more than once: "it''s easy to kill this son. He has the strength of burning heaven realm, but is he not a teacher?" After that, Wuyin immortal suddenly waved his hand, and a cloud of dark gas flew out of the ring in his hand, floating in front of him. When the gas dissipated, a cold iron corpse appeared in people''s eyes. It was a body of iron and steel, but intact as a human being. It has no vitality at all, only a chilling chill. Its body is thick, its skeleton is quite large, and there is an indescribable tension in every move. But what makes people extremely surprised is that its open eyes have a trace of spirituality. Is it possible that this thing is not dead? People are suspicious. However, the white night did not doubt, on the contrary, his face was very solemn, and at the same time, his eyes burst out a strong sense of war. "This is the body of a fallen man from burning heaven!" He could smell the subtle burning of the iron corpse. "Not bad." The immortal Wu Yin laughed: "this is indeed the corpse of a man in burning heaven that I have spent several years finding. It''s in xiongjue mainland. When the strong man of burning heaven realm was closed to practice, he died by accident. But I secretly brought his body back and made him into a puppet. He will exert his powerful fighting power, but it will also be used by me. In the white night, although you are attacked Defeat the strength of people in burning heaven, but now you have been exhausted by the army of Wanyu country. At present, you are not my opponent at all, so you should be captured! I''m not sure. I''ll spare your life. " "If I asked you to surrender, would you surrender?" White night did not answer, but asked. "Is that your decision? Then you are stupid. " Wu Yin''s real man gave a cold smile, and his fingers moved a few times. The iron corpse with astonishing Qi immediately stepped forward and walked towards the white night. It raises the foot very slowly, walks very slowly, the limb swings very slowly, whatever, appears to be slow. People looked at it dully. Can this thing really kill white night? At the moment when everyone questioned, the iron corpse''s body suddenly gave out a slight gray light. The halo melted into the void and disappeared. If you didn''t look carefully, you would not have noticed the halo. Suddenly. There was a shiver in the void at night. Iron corpse is going to do something. He rushed forward, ready to strike first, but in this space of electric light and flint, a large number of horrible iron swords sprang out in the void, turning into sword walls and blocking him in front of him. He took out his sword and cut it off. The boundless sword was like the sharpest and coldest tooth, tearing the wall of the sword. But at the moment when the wall of the sword broke, the power of burning the sky in the wall of the sword exploded instantly. Countless sharp blades sprang up and shot at random. At the same time, he was stabbed and retreated again and again, and his body was covered with sword marks.The body of the five elements God was also broken. "Good!" BA Junhong and others were overjoyed. The invincible existence of the white night... Has been broken open. "The power of burning heaven is really extraordinary! This time, the night will die. " They thought to themselves. The white night frowned tightly, and then cut with the sword, but the iron body glowed again, and the light escaped into the void. Not waiting for people to react, in the void, they ran out of the barbed wire, covering the white night. White night hastily urge force, a little bit of tearing open the barbed wire. But at this moment, the iron corpse moves again. He raised his heavy hand and waved it at random. Out of the void, he walked out of the existence like four little giants. They appeared in the southeast and northwest of the white night respectively, holding a huge hammer in their hands, and leaning forward with heavy steps. Whoa! A giant raised a sledgehammer and hit it hard. Whoa! Another giant followed. Whoa! Another hammer. Whoa! At last, it was hammered down. At the beginning, the hammer hit the shoulder of the white night, and the surrounding land was broken instantly, and the magma was rolling out from the cracks. But the power has not yet dissipated, the second hammer, the third hammer, and the fourth hammer are pouring in and overlapping their shoulders. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the whole battlefield sank more than 100 meters, and the ground was completely smashed through. The scene was comparable to that of meteorite impact. Every hammer has the power to destroy the world. Mu Lian grabs a big stone and hastily urges Zunshi to give her the magic weapon to protect her body, which stabilizes her figure and resists the shock force. However, it is difficult for the prince to bully Junhong. People were directly shocked by the force, some people were thrown into the air, spit blood, were shocked to death. BA Junhong was held by Wu Yin and protected by an air mask. He survived. Under the impact of this force, I''m afraid even bacteria can''t survive. Wuyin immortal looked at the end of the white night. However, his shoulder was bloody, his flesh was split, and the bones inside were also broken. However, he kept his body bent and didn''t fall down. His feet stepped on the air, supporting the sledgehammers of the four giants. "Oh? It''s quite resistant, but I''d like to know what your limit is Wu Yin smiles coldly and moves his finger again. The iron corpse overflowed with halo, and the four giants were ordered to rise again and smash at the white night. The white night roared, tearing the iron net on his body. The man fiercely raised his sword and chopped at a giant. However, when the boundless sword was chopped off, the blade of the sword went straight through the giant''s body. They seemed to be nothingness. They could be seen but could not be touched, like light and fog. "Well?" The heart beat in the daytime. The hammer fell again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The back of the white night trembled, and the skin cracked, and the force lines that burst out of the void swayed to the four sides with the meaning of destroying the withered and decaying. He kept rolling his chest and felt the turbulence in his internal organs. "Ha ha ha ha..." the witch seal immortal laughed more than ever. But at this time, a great momentum from the body of the white night instantly rushed out, wrapped in the horror of the iron corpse not far away. Wu Yin''s smile is stiff. However, the truth suddenly pulled the iron corpse away and flew towards the white night. One sword in the white night. Whew. One arm of the iron corpse was immediately removed. Strength shakes, surrounded by the four giants of the white night, as soon as the collapse of sand, collapsed. White night as if can not feel the wound on the body, one hand clasped the iron corpse, the sword towards one of the fierce cleavage, the iron corpse was immediately dismembered. "Damn it!" Wu Yin is ugly. Only then did he realize the intention of the white night. He deliberately went to bear the beating of the giant, quietly approached the iron corpse, and then imprisoned and killed him with great power! Who can calculate the scope of his power of truth? "Do you think it''s over?" There was a glimmer of light in the eyes of the witch seal immortal. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and a vicious smile. His fingers moved again, and his fingertips burst out a tiny soul force. He melted into the void and ran into the iron corpse. Buzzing... all of a sudden, the iron corpse stones separated by the white night suddenly lit up, and there were shining marks on these corpses, which were miraculously tight. As soon as they light up, they quickly condense and attract each other, intending to piece together and recover. It is impossible to do this if we change to other existing bodies. However, the people in the burning heaven realm are different. Even if they are dead, they still retain the strong hardness of their bodies. Yes.The light blooms for a few seconds, and then suddenly goes dark... "what?" Wu Yin was shocked. The marks... Are all lost. What''s going on? He looked at it in a hurry. The imprint can only be invalid in one case, that is to lose the power source! "Puppet, to put it bluntly, is also a mechanism skill, but I''m sorry, I''m also a mechanism master." Cold white night said, left hand spread out, a mark painted heart fell from his hands. This! It is the power source of the iron corpse, and also the core of controlling it. Wu Yin''s eyes were lost and he couldn''t believe it. How can he know that this man still knows mechanism skill and can grasp the power source of iron corpse. It can be seen that his mechanism skill is not inferior to himself. The iron corpse fell, and the witch seal immortal lost his dependence. The day night came, and the people were terrified and retreated. When there is no way to retreat, Wu Yin immortal kneels down first and does not stop kowtowing. His former self-confidence and arrogance have disappeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 Wu Yin real man knelt down. The prince Bajun Hong did not dare to resist any more. He knelt down straight and his body trembled. "I didn''t want to go to war with you, but I didn''t want to go to this point. But I killed so many people in Wanyu kingdom. How can you not hate me? If I bring you down, you will not be rebellious. " Cold way in the white night, I will cut my sword. Whew. Several people fell to the ground. In fact, he didn''t want to surrender these people, but what he saw from BA Junhong''s eyes was not that he didn''t want to surrender these people, but what he saw from BA Junhong''s eyes was that in addition to fear, there was hatred that could not be erased. What''s more, the Sorcerer knew how to erase the mark. If he controlled it with soul method or poison pill, he would be wiped out later, which was beyond control. In this case, he had to kill. The white night took off the ring on the finger of the witch seal immortal, and looked inside. As expected, there were many soul Dharma scripts in it. "If you can master his puppet mechanism skill, or mark erasing skill, my mechanism person''s strength will certainly be higher." He put the ring away, turned around and went to the Mulin step over there. Mu Lian at the moment, the whole child stagnated in place, a beautiful face full of fear. "You... You don''t come here." Seeing the white night coming towards him, Mu Lian was shocked and called out in a hurry. White night frowned and stopped. "In this case, I''ll go to Wangdu by myself." White night said, step away. The horses had long been killed by the shock and had to walk. Before long, Mu Lian followed her, but she was frightened by the terrible and ferocious method of white night. She just followed from afar. White night to see funny, but also did not pay attention to. After walking for a short time, they could not see a living person. Even if they met a town or village, it was empty. All the people escaped, and there was no horse. Both of them knew that it was because of the war. Mu Lian seemed to think of the purgatory like scene again. Her pretty face turned white and wanted to vomit. After a while, she relaxed and looked at the quiet white night before her eyes. She saw his beautiful side face like a God, bit her lips and asked, "white night." "What''s the matter?" The white night looks ahead, the head does not return. "Are you really xiaorou''s brother?" Mu Lian asked carefully. "Is it necessary to pretend to be such a thing?" White night some strange looking at her: "why do you want to ask like this?" Zhang Mu''s answer was "because Bai Lian didn''t know how to answer it.". "Because I am ferocious in nature and cruel in means, which is quite different from xiaorou''s good nature?" At this time, the white night took her words. Mu Lian didn''t say anything. The white night laughed at himself and looked at the dim sky in front of him. He was silent for a long time, but he didn''t say anything more. Perhaps, the explanation is useless. Perhaps, there is no need to explain. "Hurry up." He read a sentence and quickened his pace. Mu Lian quietly looked at the broad back, I do not know why, always feel very lonely. I don''t know whether it is her feeling of silence or the figure of her back that makes her fall silent. "Maybe, I just don''t know him." Mu Lian comforts herself in her heart. ... ... Br > the capital of kings of all regions. Because of the army''s expeditions, the people in the towns around the battlefield moved towards the capital, and the surrounding cities were overcrowded. Inside the main hall. Ba Tianlong was sitting on his chair, restless, and the Minister of civil and military affairs stood with his head bent down. The hall was very quiet and the atmosphere was dignified. Calculate the time. Today is the day of the war report. Batilon arrived in the hall early and waited for the news. Wang Du master to do, he firmly believes that the night will die, everything as planned as smoothly. But even so, his heart, there is still a little wave, for a long time can not calm down. Bata. At this time, a clear sound reverberated above the hall. Ministers looked left and right, looking for the sound source in succession, and finally locked in batilong. If you look at batian dragon again, the whole person is completely dull. His eyes are blank and he is staring at his fingers. There, a jade ring has been broken... "Your Majesty... Is this?" Next to the eunuch feel bad, carefully asked a. For a long time. Ba Tianlong raised his godless eyes and looked at the distance. He murmured: "Junhong... Is dead." "What?" There was an uproar in the hall. "Is your highness... Dead?" "Your Majesty, how could this be possible? There are several Tianjiao beside your highness, who are more following the millions of troops, and even the national teachers are with them. How could your highness die? " The minister didn''t believe it at all."This ring finger is connected with Jun Hong''s lifeblood. Once the lifeblood is broken, the ring finger doesn''t exist!" Batilong patted the Dragon case and stood up and roared. The roar of anger lingered in and out of the hall. All the ministers bowed down to their knees and did not dare to get up. "Your Majesty, calm down." At this time, the sound of rapid footsteps sounded outside the hall. Then a messenger rushed into the hall, the flag behind him was still that dazzling yellow. "Sire, the war report!" The messenger gasped, his voice trembling, and said in a low voice. "Present it." Batilon is in a hurry. The eunuch crawled over, dragging the battle report to batilong. As soon as the war report was opened, the words in it flew out and arranged in front of the Dragon case. "The army was defeated, Tianjiao died, the national master fell, the prince was in trouble, and he went to the capital alone in the daytime!" All the people are staring at those words, can''t speak for a long time. Every word is extremely dazzling... the body of batilong is trembling, and its appearance is tens of years old in an instant, and his temples are white. "Million Army... So defeated? Lost? " He murmured, his eyes wide open. "Nearly 800000 soldiers and soldiers were killed, and all the strong men of the seven forces were killed in the daytime. There were corpses everywhere in the mountains and plains, and the blood flowed into a river, just like human purgatory. The great general''s strength broke through the mountain, and all of them died in battle." Cried the herald, trembling. The ministers were shocked. 800000? Is white night a demon? Alone... Killing so many? Is this still human? Batilong shivered and closed the battle report. He was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly, he asked, "where is the white night?" "I don''t know my humble duty..." whispered the messenger. "Son of a bitch, you don''t even know what''s going on? Come on, drag it down and cut it off! " Tyrannosaurus roars. "Your Majesty, your humble duty is innocent. How can you receive the trend of the white night when you come to summon orders all the way?" The herald screamed. But batilon didn''t listen. The two warriors came forward and dragged them down, ignoring their shouts. After a while, there was a sound of torn skin outside the door, and the herald''s voice was no longer heard. All the people in the hall are afraid. "Come on, quickly deploy defense, gather all the experts in the capital, and recruit the strong from the people to deal with the white night. In addition, open the map of the country! Come on "Yes The voice rang out. Batilong grabbed the jade seal on the Dragon case and walked out of the hall. A crowd of men and women followed. He mentioned the jade seal and covered it in the air. Whoa. The jade seal burst out a thousand feet of light, in the air canvas out a huge map of mountains and rivers. There are a lot of light spots on the print, but they are all green dots. "White night Batilong stares at the map of the country and roars. The country trembled, and then a green dot suddenly changed into a red dot... it was the white night. This map of the state is a huge border set up by the founding emperor of Wanyu kingdom. The magic weapon to open the boundary is the jade seal. Within the border, he could see all the enemy''s eastward directions. "The white night has entered the scope of the state map." Cried a minister. "I must avenge my son Batilong''s eyes glowed with malice, pointing to the country and drinking: "immediately send all the forbidden troops in the imperial palace to Xuanwu Gate, activate all the magic weapons of Xuanwu Gate, trap him here, and kill him with all his strength!" "Yes." Someone ran away. ... outside Xuanwu Gate. The people have dispersed. White night and Mulian walk slowly. Looking at the empty street around, Mulian is afraid and can''t help but get close to the white night. It''s very close to Wangdu, but the people disperse so quickly. Obviously, Wangdu has already noticed the arrival of the white night. Whoosh, whoosh... at this time, a large number of figures rushed to the roofs on both sides of the street. The white night sweeps at random. They are some soul people dressed in strange colors. Judging from their clothes, they don''t look like Tyrannosaurus. "Dare you ask me if you are the white man of white night?" A strong man in a brown robe asked. "It''s me." The white night is light. "Great." The people''s faces were beaming with joy, and they clasped their fists. "I''ve met Lord Bai." "Lord white night, we are all the souls who are dissatisfied with the tyranny and politics of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Many of us have been tortured by Tyrannosaurus Rex. This time, we hope to help Lord Bai, overthrow batilon and avenge our revenge and revenge!""Thank you very much, but I can''t control you. I''ll help myself." White night light road, continue to move forward. With his progress, more and more soul people came to help. When the white night came to Xuanwu Gate, thousands of people followed. But when they got close to the Xuanwu Gate, they did not dare to go further. Because in front of Xuanwu Gate, 3000 soldiers in snow-white armor and one handed sword have been arranged and listed. Every forbidden army has the real power. These people who want to help white night are afraid. This is the strongest army in Wangdu. And they, the strength is uneven, most people are even the supreme cultivation. "White night, be careful." Mu Lian saw that the white night had stepped forward and called. "It''s OK. You stay here." Bai Ye Dan Dao pressed his hand on the hilt of the limitless sword and walked step by step. "Batian dragon is ignorant. Even if I am in longjue, I have heard the rumors about his cruelty. The national master, Wu Yin, is a real person who worships living people. The prince bullies men and women and kills wantonly in the king. You should know better than me about this kind of thing." White night slowly closed eyes, sound loud. "If you get out of the way, I won''t kill you, or... After the bones of the 800000 domain army, you will be dead!" As soon as the voice falls, the sword comes out boundlessly, and the sword light soars to the sky. All of a sudden, the sword will build the capital of China! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 This is from the nine spirits of heaven and soul from the joint sacrifice out of the sword, straight frightening mind. The hearts of three thousand true kings tremble. Although the person in front of him feels like a Yang soul state. However, the killing and despotism that permeated his body were not given by the people in yanghun state. "This is the land of the king''s capital. No one is allowed to be presumptuous here. If you come closer, you will be killed." The commander of the forbidden army pulled out a big black knife and roared loudly. His strength has been infinitely close to Tianjiao. But for white night, these people can''t give him any fear at all. He''s still moving forward. The forbidden army also responded at the next moment. All of them activated and fused the spirit of heaven. A knife was aimed at the white night, and all kinds of soul skills were already urged. Galloping to kill the head-on. At the sight, all the people at this end swallowed their saliva and were afraid. "Hello, why are you all here to watch the opera, because you say you want to help each other? You go on. " Mu Lian see the situation is not right, hastily shout. However, people did not seem to hear her words, one by one stood in situ indifferent. Only a single man could not help speaking. "Wench, most of our people here are just the supreme and have the same cultivation as you. There are all the forbidden troops of Wangdu. Didn''t we seek death in the past?" "How loud did you just shout? Is it just affectation that they want to help Lord Bai Mu Lian suddenly thought of something, her face turned red, and her chest heaved: "maybe you are deliberately running to take refuge in the white night, waiting for him to enter the palace, and then you will wantonly snatch for the benefits?" As soon as this word fell, many people''s faces suddenly changed, and they were embarrassed. Obviously, Mu Lian took off their cover. In particular, the man, a bit angry, pointed to the tip of Mulian''s nose and scolded: "Stinky girl, what do you know? Lord Bai is good enough to deal with the forbidden army. Are we going up to make trouble? " "That''s right. You girl, you don''t know anything. You only know how to call on the side. If you want to help Bai, you go!" The other end also yelled. "Dead girl, you don''t know where we are when we fight with the experts of wanyuguo. Which round will you teach us?" People yell and blame. Mu Lian Qi''s gnashing teeth. How can she say that she is also a disciple of Queen ice''s knees, with powerful strength and noble status, has she ever suffered from this kind of anger? However, even if she was not willing to accept it, she could not do anything about it. "You... You wait, wait till the white night solves these people, I will tell him your intention!" Mu Lian stamped her feet. "Oh." People are too lazy to pay attention to her, one by one concentrate on the white night. After the white night was close to the 100 meter range of the forbidden army, the three thousand forbidden troops were instantly shadowed and the dust was flying around. When everything was settled, people found that the night had been surrounded by the forbidden army like a barrel. The situation seems to have become extremely severe. "Kill!" The commander didn''t do much nonsense. At the command of the commander, the forbidden army took the sword and cut it off. The blade of terror, like the fangs of a beast, rips at its body. But the white night did not move, let the blade cut. All of a sudden... Dang Dang Dang... the clear and crisp instrument sounds endlessly. The blade that can''t see the shadow severely hits the body of white night, but it only sets off the ripples of soul Qi, and can''t break the body of white night. The five elements God body is not what these real kings can deal with. They can''t stop the white night from entering the Wangdu. "Back!" The commander noticed that he was not right, his face changed slightly, and he made an urgent order, and the forbidden troops around the white night retreated one after another. At the next moment, thousands of impressions suddenly appeared on the wall behind the forbidden army. "No, it''s the power of the seal." "White night, be careful," Mu Lian said But the white night is too close to the city wall, so it is not enough to hide. It turns out that these forbidden troops are just bait. The real killing move of the king of Wanyu is these array seals. The array seals are all animal patterns. After they are activated, they are stripped off the wall of the city. After landing, they come to life directly and rush towards the white night. "Scatter!" The commander of the forbidden army will drink it again. The three thousand forbidden troops turned into three thousand black awns and rushed to the top of the city wall. They watched the white night engulfed by the flood of India. These vivid seals of spirit beast array rush to the side of the white night, and immediately open their mouths to devour the soul power of the whole body. Each overflowing trace will be plundered and gobbled up by them, and the spirit power in the body of white night is declining sharply. Once the soul power is lost, the soul will be like a useless man and will surely be defeated. Then these forbidden troops can easily kill the white night."Don''t you think Lord Bai is going to lose?" The souls of Mulian are a little flustered. If they are defeated in the white night, they will not only be totally defeated, but will not be allowed to suffer retaliation from the countries of all regions. For a moment, the souls were moved, but some people had already started to retreat. Mu Lian didn''t want to place her hope on these people for a long time. She gritted her teeth secretly and rushed over. But as soon as she started, the imprints that drowned the white night burst into flames. Immediately before the city gate there was a raging flame, like a sea of fire. The retreating crowd looked at the other end in surprise. But see the sea of fire burning about ten to rest, and then completely disappeared, and then look at the white night, the whole body is still not damaged, standing in place. "What?" The commander of the forbidden army was stunned. These seals were distributed by the ancestors of the royal family of Wanyu kingdom. How could they be broken so easily? "It''s my turn." The white night light way, raises the hand, toward the city wall 3000 forbidden army one grip. "Come down." PATA. It''s all flying off the walls of the city. They can''t control themselves, like a broken kite, falling straight down. That''s the truth. It''s like a devil''s hand. No matter how they struggle, they can''t get rid of this control. Then. Before these forbidden troops landed, a sword pattern suddenly attacked and cut off the wall. And those who fell down were all cut in half by sword lines. When they landed, all of them died, and blood and viscera were scattered all over the ground. The sad sword pattern cuts across the whole city. It was quiet all around. There was no sound. After Mu Lian''s death, those soul people''s eyes are dull, staring at all these, they can''t believe what they see. Three thousand true kings. He was cut under the wall with such a sword in the white night. Is this still human? "Lord Bai!" The souls returned to their senses and rushed to the white night. "Lord Bai, you are so powerful "Lord Bai, are you all right? Just now, I was in the process of recovering my soul. I didn''t expect Lord Bai to be so powerful. I just recovered. You have solved the battle. " The soul person who criticized Mu Lian was busy. The others were eager to make excuses. "Lord Bai, I was angry just now." "Lord Bai, I can''t find my Horcrux all of a sudden. You know, I don''t have a Horcrux, and I don''t have any fighting power at all..." "Lord Bai..." people are flocking to the white night to express their grievances. Mu Lian stands behind and stomps her feet. However, the white night was too lazy to pay attention to these people. They did not know that the white night of practicing the nine turn immortal body had already heard all the words of these people and Mu Lian. "Mulian, let''s go in." White night will see income sheath, light said. "Good." Mu Lian hummed and quickly followed. A group of souls also rushed to. "White night, they want to take advantage of you. Don''t you drive them away?" Seeing this gang of shameless and shameless people came over again, Mu Lian was angry, and reached his ear. "Ignore it." White night said: "when we fight later, it will only break the sky. When they die, it has nothing to do with me. As for them to take advantage of the fire or fish in troubled waters, it does not exist. If the king of Wanyu is defeated, everything here belongs to longjue. If they dare to move the things of longjue, they will regard me as the enemy." Mu Lian a listen, the corner of the mouth is smiling, the face shows complacency, mercilessly glared at the following person one eye: "then let them follow well." In the palace, batilong''s face was gloomy and his eyes were angry at the map of the country in front of him. Many ministers did not dare to say a word. "Is it true that no one can punish this man? Is it possible that one person will destroy our country Batilon gasped as hard as he could and roared. "Your Majesty..." the ministers knelt down. "Come on, what should I do? The white night has already entered the capital of the king. Please help me Batilon angrily kicks over a minister and shouts at the top of his lungs. The prime minister hesitated and lowered his head. His voice was hoarse: "Your Majesty, up to now, you can only use the jade seal." When the words fell, they were startled and turned pale. "Prime minister, what can I do? That''s damaging to the dragon''s veins Immediately a minister came forward to oppose it. "Once the dragon vein is damaged, the national fortune of all regions will be damaged. We can''t do it in disorder!" Another minister called."Damage the Dragon pulse? If we don''t take action, it will not damage the dragon''s vein, but will destroy our whole kingdom of ten thousand regions. " Hum, Prime Minister. The minister was speechless. "There''s no need to argue." Batilon drinks loudly, blocking the dispute. He was silent for a moment. He grabbed the jade seal and quickly stepped forward to urge the spirit of heaven. The hot soul force ran towards the jade seal in his hand like a current. All of a sudden, the jade seal blooms with hot light, and the halo hits the plot of the country. When it goes into the picture, the map of the country rises suddenly, and the whole image becomes golden. The ministers'' faces suddenly changed. Batilong stares at the red dot on the map of the country, then raises his hand and goes towards it. Ding Dong. The sound of a spring. The ripples spread on the map of the country. but in the as like as two peas appear, the ripples appear on the sky, twisting and twisting. Then... boom!!! A gold pillar fell from the air and hit the distance. According to the location of the map of the country, the place where the gold pillar was attacked is exactly where the white night lies! Bang! The sound of a violent explosion came from a distance. The ministers looked at the spot where the gold pillar fell, and a huge mushroom cloud was directly blooming. Everything there was under the mushroom cloud, and there was no bones left www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 The mushroom cloud gradually dispersed. In the white night, with one hand in the air, the soul stirring power is fierce. The truth of the general situation cooperates with the soul force to spread a huge air mask above to defend the sudden falling light column. He had nothing to do with Mu Lian, but the spirits who followed him were caught off guard. The ones who rushed to the front were shocked to death by the sudden falling light column, and the soul people behind were also shaken out, spitting blood and in a mess. "What is this?" The white night frowned and looked around. There was no one casting a spell, nor were there magic weapons all over the place. But at this time, the sky again waves, rippling a little, and then another light column from the sky, suddenly hit. "Here it is again!" Mu Lian exclaimed. White night one hand to hold her, one hand to the air, and then sacrifice the truth trend. Bang Dong! The earthquake directly tore apart all the buildings around. The block near the palace was immediately razed, and the foundation could not be left. But it''s not over. As soon as the column of light had just exploded, the sky was again rippling with terrifying frequency. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ... in a breath, four beams of light fell down, and they were all locked in the white night, and smashed hard on the general trend of truth. Dong!!!!! The white night trampled on the ground, his body sank, and his spirit was shaken by the huge force he endured. "This should be the means of the monarch." The white night bit his teeth and whispered. This sentence, will some Leng God of Mu Lian to wake up. She looked at her thick arm around her waist, her cheeks flushed, but she didn''t struggle. After all, the white night was supporting the gold pillar. "It must be... White night. You don''t have to worry about me. Run first. I have a way to resist this attack." Mu Lian blinked and whispered. "No, the other party is coming for me. I''ll take care of it." White night light road, suddenly open the general trend, spread the scope of the truth trend to 100 meters. The general situation dispersed, and immediately became extremely weak. After the gold column was again blasted, cracks appeared on the surface of the general trend, which seemed to be broken at any time. "White night, hide." Mu Lian shouts. At this time, the gold pillar of bombardment has appeared on the top of the white night, rather than the pastoral lotus. "It''s for me." White night eyes a cold, directly the truth wrapped in his body, feet a little bit, humanized streamer, toward the Wanyu palace. "Here he comes There was a cry of alarm from the minister in the palace. "Go and set up the defense The prime minister stared at the country and cried out. The red dot on the map of the country is attacking the Imperial Palace at an amazing speed. The guards ran away at once. People look frightened and panic, raise their hands to do nothing. Only one person''s eyes were feverishly staring at the map of the country, without saying a word. That''s batilon. He raised his finger, and his eyes seemed to be stuck by the red dot on the map of the country, and his finger hair poked wildly towards it. And every time he poked, the sky would produce ripples, and then the gold pillar would fall and hit it. The earth trembled wildly by the gold pillar, and the whole country was like a duckweed in the wind and rain. The buildings collapsed, the streets were destroyed, the walls were destroyed, and the crowd fled in panic. Everything is like the end of the world. But after a while, batilon''s pupils suddenly trembled, his eyes fixed on the red dot, and his fingers could not be pressed down any more... there was no other reason, just because he rushed too fast in the white night, he was already close to the palace... Kuang Dang! A thundering sound bloomed in front of the palace gate, followed by a shout. If batilong points out the country map here, the horrible gold pillar will completely smash the palace. The shouts at the gate of the palace did not last long. At present, the people in the court died and fled. There were not many people around batilong. Ba Tianlong stood in front of the map of the country, looking at the White Jade Road in front of him. After a slight vibration, a man whose robe was dyed red with blood stepped on the road. Seeing the visitors, the ministers of civil and military affairs turned around and ran away. But as soon as they fled, they were smashed into pieces by a beam of light falling from the sky. "Do you still want to escape in the face of national crisis? Death Batilon let out a dull roar. "You made this national disaster." White night came with a bloody sword. The strong should not be blasphemed. The strong are like clouds in the land of nine souls. Once the weak are provoked, even if they have more, they will be deprived. Tyrannosaurus is not satisfied in his heart and roars at the top of his voice."White night, you haven''t won, I will take back all this, I will laugh to the end!! Your life! And the whole dragon is mine! It''s mine "You can try. You can take it or not." The white night responded quietly. As soon as the words fell, batilon started again and went to the country. Boom! The column of light falls again, towards the white night. "Bingtantian!" The white night murmured and raised his sword. A force of frost attacked the light column. The front end of the light column was covered with frost power. But soon, the light column broke the force, smashed it down and swallowed up the white night. "I know you can''t die, but it doesn''t mean I can''t kill you!! Go to hell Tyrannosaurus roars and pokes his finger. Boom! Boom! Boom! ... the pillar of light is pounding towards the place where the white night was engulfed. It is like an ancient giant carrying a mountain hammer to bombard the earth. The whole country is shaking, the ground is completely broken, and the imperial palace is instantly destroyed. Everything disappears and no longer exists... batilon gasped and stopped. One after another, he urged the state plan and consumed most of his soul power. He couldn''t hold on. There were no living people around, and all the buildings collapsed. If most of the boundary in the palace was not activated by itself, it could resist the attack of many light beams. I''m afraid that even ruins could not be left here, and only powder would be left. "This time, are you damned?" Batilon showed a ferocious smile, staring at the place where the white night disappeared. Attention for a while, see there is no movement, the big stone in the heart of batilong instantly falls, people are also excited, run to that. When the white night dies, long Jue is his. Not only that, but also his treasure. As the Lord of dragon Jue, he is a treasure house. But at this time, the dust fell, a broken figure reflected in the eyes of batilon. Batilon''s smile was stiff, his pupils dilated several times, and he looked at the figure in amazement... "how could it be? I kill you with the dragon vein of Wanyu kingdom as the guide. Are you still alive "This attack is very strong. If I hadn''t sacrificed all the power of heaven and soul at the first time, I''m afraid that even if I had the five element God body, I would have to separate my body." White night light road, walk towards it. His double pupil, lotus seal bloom, all over the body, more all over the mark, body like God, sacred and majestic. Batilong looked at the pair of pupils, and the whole person lost his consciousness and fell into deep despair. "If I''m still in the soul King stage, even if I can''t kill me, it will be easy to hurt me. But at present, you don''t have the strength to kill me." At the moment of speaking in the white night, the general trend of truth disappears again. Before batilon escapes, the general trend will wrap him up. Batilon couldn''t move, staring at the white night. It''s the lightest sword that comes out of the scabbard. The subdued batilon can only watch the sword sink into his body. With a jerk of his body, his heart slowed down. "I... hate..." Ba Tianlong cried out in pain and weakness, and finally fell to the ground and stopped moving. Wanyu country, destroy the country! The jade seal fell to the ground with a bang. White night will pull out the sword, pick up the jade seal, weigh a few times, slightly doubt, and then carefully observe a few times, suddenly showing a color of surprise. "It''s like... The original magic weapon?" He tried to inject a breath into the seal. All of a sudden, the jade seal was in full bloom. "This jade seal was sealed with a very powerful force. Under the guidance of the seal, it linked nine days and bombarded me. No wonder I was still outside the Imperial City, so I suffered a blow... But this power has been exhausted by the Tyrannosaurus Rex and can not play its power. I have to refine it again." White night mouth slightly Yang, the jade seal into the ring. A group of people came running outside. Among them are Mu Lian, and the rest are people who have been watching the war from afar. "Are you all right, white night?" Mu Lian''s small face showed a little anxious color, looking up and down at the white night road. "I''m fine." White night smile, pointing to the Ba Tian Long on the ground: "this is the king of Wanyu. Take his head and go back to ask your master for his sins." Mu Lian is slightly stunned and looks at batian dragon with a bitter smile. "Thank you, white night, I''m afraid I won''t finish the task so easily without you..." "don''t thank me. I didn''t do it for you, but for xiaorou. Since you are the same family as xiaorou, I will take care of you.""Anyway, I''ll write it down." The corner of Mulian''s mouth rose mischievously, and then with a wave of her finger, a cold light swept over. She cut the neck of batilon, and her head was lifted up. Her finger like green onion moved, and the storage ring was opened, and her head was immediately put into it. White night nerves move, silently feel the Mu Lian that inadvertently reveals the Qi. It''s so profound... it''s really a person from burning heaven! The disciples under empress ice''s knees are burning heaven realm casually. Isn''t that to say that she should be at the level of Emperor Qianlong, just like Qianlong emperor? The white night speculated. And in the conjecture of this point of Kung Fu, those soul people who rush to with Mu Lian are already crazy. They rushed to the pile of ruins, urged the spirit of heaven, began to dig crazily. This is the palace of wanyuguo, the residence of batilong. Here, there are countless treasures of batilong that have converged in recent years. At this moment, the existence of these dignified, finally revealed their nature. They dig like crazy, searching for the treasures in the palace, one by one has forgotten what they are. "Damn it! These guys Mu Lian is very angry, but she has nothing to do. Her cultivation has not been untied. She can''t do anything about these people. Looking at the people around him indifferently, he said in a slow voice: "all down." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 However, this sentence can not stop these greedy human beings. They are still crazy plundering the palace treasures, no one cares about the white night. The greed of human nature is incisively and vividly displayed at this moment. "I''ve known that these guys are brazen. At the beginning, they said they wanted to help you, but in fact they were all greedy and greedy for life and death. Don''t pay attention to them. These things are not important. Let''s get out of here." Mu Lian glared at the people around him angrily and said. "These are all my things. If they take my things, do I have any reason to leave?" White night light smile, but did not start, but toward the ruins of the palace. He waved his hand slightly. Several big stones were lifted by the spirit, revealing the broken dragon chair. People sat down directly and breathed slightly, as if they were breathing. Mu Lian looks puzzled. "White night, what are you doing?" "Rest." White night with eyes closed. Rest? Mulian Leng next, suddenly think of what, face suddenly white. Why don''t you want to recover and kill all these people? Very likely. The thought of slaughtering the people of Wanyu before the white night was like killing ants, which made Mu Lian''s face look ugly. This guy is a guy who doesn''t take human life seriously. In the moment of Mulian''s wild thoughts, a beam of light flashed across the sky and fell directly on this head. Bang! The light beam fell to the ground, the earth was shocked, and a tremendous momentum swept across the four sides. Those who are still plundering the treasure of the soul of the shock, heart shudder to the beam of light. Heaven''s pride comes! Their faces were filled with horror. The king of Wanyu is dead. How can Tianjiao appear at this time? However, this beam did not fall for long, and a large number of beams came from the sky again. The ground trembled wildly and the dust was flying around. Dozens of figures came out of the hazy. The souls around them were terrified and retreated one after another. These people are actually Tianjiao and subversive real monarchs. They don''t even have a middle true monarch. They are all strong people standing at the top of the mountain in Zhiwu continent. For a time, there were so many strong people, and these soul people who fished in troubled waters stood in the same place one after another, frightened and afraid of being run over and killed by the strong. "See the Dragon Lord!" At this time, all the strong men knelt down and worshipped the white night. Sound shakes the sky. Mullenton was stunned. She has no impression of the dragon, and white night has never told her about it. However, it is self-evident that so many powerful people worship the white night. But think of the strength of white night, Mu Lian is also relieved. If one person destroys a country, how can he be a general person? "It''s just a pity that although your talent is powerful, it''s not uncommon to put it in our place. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to introduce you to our holy peak by virtue of xiaorou''s relationship." Mu Lian sighed and shook her head. At her age, she already has the strength to burn the sky. Not only she, but also the people from Shengfeng and other sects around her have stepped into the realm of burning heaven at a very young stage. Every one of them is enough to trample on the talents to trample on the land of Wu, not to mention the soul of Qingge. However, although it is difficult to be a monk, you can also practice in private schools. Mu Lian''s mind. White night wave: "all up." The crowd rose. When he looked around him, he saw that many souls were standing there with colorful Horcruxes in their hands, and immediately frowned. "My Lord, who are these people around here?" "Dead." The white night is light. "The dead? They are still alive. " Someone asked curiously. But the next second, a strong wind from the palm of Qian Yizhen, like a sickle, tore the flesh of those people. In the twinkling of an eye, the palace was quiet, and those greedy souls fell into a pool of blood and all of them were out of breath. "Now, they are all dead." Thousand also true to that person light way. The man was dull for a moment and nodded. Mu Lian''s pupil rises slightly and sighs at last. "White night, your heart is too heavy to kill." "I know." White night nodded, no expression. "If you know, why don''t you keep them alive?" Mu Lian asked. "I have told them to let go, but they have ignored me. What do you want me to do to stop them? Or do you want to follow your advice and leave here? " "This..." white night shook his head: "the way I walk is a way of killing. I can distinguish right from wrong, understand who should be killed and who should not be killed. Since I want to kill, I should not be soft hearted."Mu Lian opened her mouth and couldn''t say what she wanted to say. Take a breath in the night. In fact, the real reason is not so. If he wants to kill these people, why should he wait for Qian Yizhen and others to come? At most, these people are no more than Zhenjun. With his current strength, it is easy to destroy them. However, this is Zhiwu mainland. He wants to kill them, but not by him, but by thousands. At present, the dragon is no longer a small team of one or two people, but a large force with a number of more than one million, such as forest, covering three continents. The group of strong people in the mainland of Wuhan represents the best of longjue High combat effectiveness, he must use iron and blood means to frighten these people, and killing way is an iron and blood means. But he could not speak these words to Mu Lian in front of all the people, and there was no need for him. "Well, I said you were not." Mu Lian didn''t want to continue on this topic. She asked, "white night, do you want to join the private school teacher''s knee and learn Soul Art?" "Private school teacher?" White night micro Leng: "what is that?" "The strong! After paying a large amount of training materials, you can listen to them. White night, your talent is indeed very good. You are the strongest person I have seen in Zhiwu for so long. Do you have nine heavenly spirits in your body? However, three of them are still too young, and the other six are nothing to us. Your talent is in our place, which can only be said to be mediocre. We only accept women in the holy peak, you can''t enter, and I have no acquaintances in other places. With your talent, it''s more difficult to join the sect of our level. Therefore, I recommend you go to private school teacher to learn soul art, which is better than that of Zhiwu The mainland is much stronger. " White night heard the sound, Leng God for a long time, and then grinned: "no, I have a teacher." "Where''s the teacher?" Mu Lian asked. "There are Qingge in mainland China, and there are also in soul land." "How strong are the souls of the mainland? What can they teach you? With your current strength, I''m afraid they can''t even afford a finger. How can they teach you? " Mu Lian widens her eyes and doesn''t understand. "One day as a teacher and a lifetime as a father. Even if they can''t teach me anything, I will always be a student in front of them." The white night is light. "Pedantic." Mu Lian shakes her head. "It''s not pedantic. Don''t look down upon Qingge and jinhun. In fact, there are many strong men here, including crouching tiger, hidden dragon, and even the great emperor White night said seriously. Mu Lian''s eyes slanted, obviously did not believe in the white night. "Well, I won''t talk to you anymore. It''s time for me to go back. Take care of yourself." "Well." The white night nodded and called Qian Yizhen, and ordered him to prepare horses for Mulian. "Don''t you have anything for me to give to xiaorou for you?" Mu Lian asked. "No, there are no magic weapons and equipment. None of them can compare with your holy peak. If you take it to her, she won''t be able to use it. You can take a message for me and tell her that everything is OK here. Don''t worry about it, so that you can cultivate yourself." The white night smiles. Mu Lian looks at his smile, her heart trembles, lowers her head and lightly points, then turns around, turns over, and leaves. "If you have time, come to our great mainland, and I can take you to broaden your horizons." "Good." "Take care "Take care..." people are getting away. White night quietly watching, a long time, the line of sight back. After a moment of silence, he turned to the people and said, "now the kingdom of Wanyu is dead, and the territory of Wanyu is officially owned by longjue, Poisson!" "My subordinates are here." Poisson comes forward. "Send people to take over the cities of Wanyu Kingdom one by one. Remember, do not disturb the people, do not wantonly kill other souls, and do not rob the goods belonging to other souls. Once found, seize them and offer sacrifices to them alive." "Yes." Poisson nodded. "I give my order that from today on, all the codes of conduct of the dragon will be based on the Vientiane gate. If anyone dares to act with the fist supremacy concept of Wudang, kill it!" Drink in the daytime. "Yes." The crowd exclaimed. "In addition, they sent people to other forces in mainland China to tell them that they would either form an alliance with us or merge with us and obey our management." "Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll do it well." A Tianjiao stepped forward and said with a fist. His name is Wang Yaolin. He is a close friend of Qian Yizhen. "Well, don''t let me down." "Yes." Wang Yaolin nodded. The so-called alliance is also surrender, which is euphemistic in white night, but everyone knows that this is his ultimatum. Is the end of the military era? People feel with emotion. "My Lord." In the public to discuss a time, ready to go their own business, thousand also really suddenly stopped him. "Really, is there anything else?""Your honor, the letter has been sent by the Wanxiang sect of the nine spirits continent." Qian also really lowered his voice, hands presented a halo of paper. White night took the letter, glanced at it, frowned. "Vientiane menqin patrol? Are you coming to Wudang? " "This team will travel to all the Vientiane branches of jiuhun continent. This letter is to inform us in advance so as not to be caught by surprise." A thousand are true. "True, what do you want to say?" The white night saw his desire to speak and stopped, and immediately questioned. "Lord, do you remember the black bridegroom?" "It happened not long ago. How can I forget it so quickly?" "The adult knows that the person behind the black bridegroom is in the general office. If so, how can the people behind the scenes let the Vientiane menqin patrol come to Wudang easily? They have blocked the communication to mainland Wu for so many years, just for fear that we will bring up the information and lead to the intervention of the general dispatch. He has no place to hide. If the inspection team arrives, all his plans will be exposed. Therefore, my subordinates expect that the man may start before the arrival of the Qin patrol team... Big man, we must guard against it. " "You''re right." White night frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and suddenly asked, "where is the Qianlong?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 "Vientiane menqin patrol? What is that? " In the Imperial City, the Qianlong was sitting on a big stone. After drinking the wine, he shook his head and asked about the white night. "It''s a team from the Vientiane sect to inspect all branches of the Vientiane sect in the nine souls continent. I don''t know what their specific purpose is." Said the white night. "So, what do you want from me?" The Dragon burps wine. "What is the headquarters of Vientiane gate?" The white night frowns and makes a deep voice. Qianlong''s bloated claws froze. He looked at the white night and laughed. "Well, how do you ask this question?" "I told you about shanhejie. The person behind the black bridegroom is the Vientiane clan. After defeating the black bridegroom, I asked Liu Yao to report to the headquarters of Vientiane gate the situation of Vientiane gate in Wudang in the name of my master and three branches of Vientiane sect in three continents. However, it sank to the sea and no one responded. I think the news I sent was mostly intercepted by that man." "According to what you say, most of the events of the imperial inspection were detected by the headquarters of the Vientiane gate. Otherwise, how could they have traveled across mountains and rivers to these continents?" Qianlong said with a smile. "If they do, why don''t they send someone in secret? Do you fear that others don''t know? In this way, it will be obstructed by the man. " Asked the white night. "I don''t know. The Vientiane gate always does things according to the rules. No matter which clan power in the world can be absolutely clean and filthy, it''s not surprising that there are criminals in the Vientiane gate." Suddenly, you should put down the wine jar and the copper bell carefully! The Vientiane gate has been working hard for the land of nine souls. Its essence is sacred and noble. As long as there is one person inside the gate who adheres to its original morality, you can''t deny it! " The white night froze. He had never seen a Qianlong show such a serious expression. He nodded dully, and had forgotten to guess what Qianlong had said. Qianlong held the wine jar again and began to drink. "When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. As for the Vientiane gate, you will know. Don''t worry. Everything has me. How can I say I respect the emperor?" "That''s good." The white night breathed. "But I''m leaving soon." Qianlong suddenly added a sentence. "To where?" "Restore my strength." "What about this?" "It''s up to you. Don''t worry. When you call me, they will be scared." "I''m afraid they haven''t heard of you." "How could it be?" Qianlong was a little angry. White night shrugged his shoulders: "haven''t you reached the realm of the great emperor yet?" "Soon, as you can see, I can frighten a person from burning heaven. It''s not difficult for me to travel in xiongjue mainland with my strength. I''m going to set out for xiongjue continent to look for my fallen emperor and return to the peak of emperor." Qianlong looked at the distance and said with a smile. Tigger? I''m afraid it''s an opportunity similar to imperial inheritance. "Where is xiongjue land?" Asked the white night casually. He had heard of the great mainland, but most of the books on mainland Wu had been destroyed. Years of chaos made it impossible for the mainland to produce a decent chronicle. "It''s a long way from here." The Qianlong dipped into some wine and drew a circle on the stone. Then his bloated claws pointed to the center of the circle: "this is it." "What''s around here?" "Four continents." Qianlong''s mouth Rose: "those are the four most terrifying regions in the nine souls continent. In the East, the eastern forest, the West snow mountain, the South desert, and the beipingyuan. In the East, the demon clan dominates the demons. In the west, the snow emperor''s nest is located. However, the snow mountain is huge, and the area of his nest is estimated to be only 1 / 100000. Don''t be surprised, although the old guy is a great emperor, does the terror exist in the snow mountain It''s very good to know where he can get a place there. You know, the four continents in the southeast and northwest have all fallen to the great emperor! " "Oh?" White night listen with interest. "As for the South desert, it is extremely mysterious. It is desolate and uninhabited. The emperor has only been there once in a while. He has seen a gate occasionally. The gate is very high, reaching thousands of feet. There is no earth under it. It is hard to see the boundary between the left and the right. It is a heavenly gate. A group of oddly dressed people have come in and out there. There is no one else. But I heard that the general school of the Vientiane gate has been there I once sent a team to the South desert to investigate the mystery of the fall of a great emperor. The emperor is not very clear about it. But if there is a great emperor falling, we will know it. So this is mostly a rumor. And the last northern plain land... I have never been there. It is said that it is ruled by the Holy Spirit, and outsiders are not allowed to set foot in it at will The white night hears the sound, listens with relish, the person also incomparably yearns for. I didn''t expect that there would be such a magical place in the land of nine souls.It''s just like a frog in a well. "But these four places, after all, are uncivilized and wild places, and the most densely populated places of the nine soul continent should belong to the xiongjue continent!" The Qianlong was stunned and his eyes were a bit deep. "There, the legend of" three gods and five saints "has been handed down to this day. The Nine Emperors and ten emperors are competing to make great efforts. It is a place where there are a lot of talents and opportunities. Countless talents gather here. I hope to get the guidance of the great emperor and ascend to the sky one step at a time. You boy, you are so lucky. Look, now a living great emperor is just like this In front of you, I can''t help but say that meeting me is the greatest chance in your life. " "Why are you saying that and you''re not serious again?" White night eyebrows a pick, some unhappy way. "Ha ha, OK, OK. Don''t talk about it." The Qianlong was a little depressed and took a breath. His fat body jumped off the stone. "Get me some good wine and drink it on the way." "Are you going?" "Well." Qianlong nodded and said with a smile: "boy, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I''m glad that your strength has grown to this point. However, in the mainland of Wudang, your power will be limited. When the time is ripe, you can get rid of it. Try to have a positive contact with the strong and compete with the genius fiercely. Believe me, you will like that." "Is that where you got out?" Asked the white night. Qianlong was silent and shook his head. "I''ll find you." A faint smile on the white night. "When you come, I''ll treat you to the most beautiful wine in xiongjue." "It''s a deal." "It''s a deal!" Qianlong laughed and walked away with his fat body. ... after receiving the notice, Qian Yizhen began to deploy and greet with tension. What is not sure is what the real intention of the imperial inspection team is, and whether the people behind the scenes have already acted. If you want to completely hide the things that have arrived in Wudang, you can either start with the Qin patrol team, but it is too difficult. If you kill this Qin patrol team, it will cause the vibration of the general school of the Vientiane sect and expose yourself. This is the next strategy. In addition, it''s the white night side. White night knows, and Qian really knows that people there may think so. As long as the Dragon Jue is completely eradicated and all the secrets here are sealed off, then the secret can be hidden. Last time, the man sent people from the burning heaven realm to enter the Huangtian city. The Dragon Jue master couldn''t do anything about him. If the other party sent two people to burn the sky this time, I''m afraid it would be enough to sweep the whole dragon Jue. After closing the gate early in the daytime, Qian Yizhen attracted a large number of true kings and Tianjiao to gather in Huangtian city to guard the closure of the white night. At the same time, the imperial city was rebuilt, and the array of Dharma and traps were set up. However, only relying on the array seal on the mainland of Wu, if you want to fight against the people of burning heaven, it is a dream. Therefore, Bai Ye taught Qian Yi Zhen some other Dharma arrays. When Xialong Jue was rich and generous, he did not lack money. Even though the materials needed for the array were expensive and scarce, Poisson still got them. In fact, it is the most precious treasure obtained during this period of time, as well as some new skills taught by Pan Yan Qianlong. At present, he is most interested in the jade seal of wanyuguo. In this case, the jade seal of Wanyu Kingdom has just been able to play a role. However, if we still use the destructive power urged by batilon to deal with the people behind the scenes hidden in the Vientiane gate, I am afraid it will only become a joke. "We have to fight against the people in the burning sky." The white night murmured. The jade seal is very simple to use. Open it and put a power refined in advance into it. Then the jade seal will link the sky to nine days, transmit this power along the void, and bombard any enemy within the scope of the country map released by the jade seal. It''s just, where is the power that needs to be stored? If you want to kill the burning heaven realm, you must have a person from the burning heaven realm cooperate, let him sacrifice his strongest moves, and then seal them. But in addition to the Qianlong who left, I''m afraid that there is no one who can burn the sky in mainland China? And even if it is found, others may not be willing to cooperate. Do you want to cut off the mainland? That''s too unrealistic. How far is the distance from Zhiwu to xiongjue. It''s impossible to get there in less than a year and a half. When people are invited here, the dragon will no longer exist. Thinking and sighing at night. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and looked at his waist. Dead dragon sword! It''s powerful enough! However, if you want the dragon sword to urge out the powerful power of the level of burning the sky, you still need a person standing in front of it. Moreover, the power of the dead dragon sword is very difficult to control.The white night sighed and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, an idea flashed through my mind. The white night suddenly jumped up, shortness of breath, and yelled loudly: "thousand is true!! Come on in Qian Yizhen, who was waiting outside, ran in at once. "What can I do for you, my lord?" Thousand also really busy ask. "Call all the Tianjiao of longjue Drink in the daytime. "Yes." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 All the masters of longjue gather here. The white night dispelled the people in the palace, and ordered Poisson to deliver materials, and set up a large array of canvases outside the palace. This time, he did not ask others to help him, but acted on his own. Based on the six heavenly spirits, he stimulated the strong power of the soul saint and outlined it a little bit. Those Tianjiao people looked at the white night strangely, and they could feel the powerful power overflowing from the array. However, the complexity of the array was far beyond their imagination. They were afraid that they would like to learn it. "The reason why an adult can kill Tianjiao and even fight against Tianjiao lies in his powerful body and terrifying soul power. However, his soul state really only stays in the supreme state. This is not because he is weak in talent, but because he has too many heavenly spirits. In this stage of soul cultivation, the cultivation speed of soul state will be more than ten times slower than that of the normal four born and five born souls. ¡± "but adults rely on their supreme strength to forcibly cross the ranks to kill people. What a terror!" "There are also skills and arrays that he has never seen before... Even if there are experts behind the adults to help them and have no talent, it is extremely difficult to master these skills." In the eyes of Tianjiao, there is a strong reverence. Although the spirit of the white night is not high, in their eyes, it is a strong man. The day was carefully arranged in the white night. It was sweating profusely. When the array printing was completed and the canvas was successful, everyone was shocked. This seal is in the shape of a dragon. It moves its body, opens its eight claws, and has incomparable charm and vividness. It seems that it is going to soar into the sky. Every stroke and every painting is extremely exquisite. Because it is made of dark gold powder and xuanjing liquid, the whole dragon is shining with gold and is holy and noble. "Come here." White night wiped the sweat between the forehead, open a way. The pride of heaven ran in a hurry. The white night walked along the Dragon array seal for a circle. After each line, he stopped and pointed at it with a boundless sword: "there is a man standing here." "And here... Here... Here..." all the people were arranged to stand on the Dragon map, feeling the powerful power of the array force under their feet. They were puzzled, but they were a little bit throbbing. "My Lord, what is this for?" Qian Yi couldn''t help asking. "You will attack me with all your strength in a moment. Use your best strength." The white night took a deep breath. "Attack what?" "This one." White night went to the front of the dragon head, took off a sword from his waist and inserted it in front of the dragon mouth. Hum! The body of the sword trembles and the sound of the sword tears the sky. The people looked at the sword, and an inexplicable fear came to their hearts. That sword is the dead dragon. But Qian Yizhen and others don''t know what kind of sword it is. Qian Yizhen guessed vaguely, but they can''t be sure. However, everyone knows that this sword is not an ordinary sword. The people who hold the jade step back and stare at the white land. "The array under your feet is called magic dragon array. When I activate this array, magic will cover you and transform you into a strong one at the level of burning heaven. Then you can attack this sword with all your strength." Said the white night. People listened and looked at each other. "It''s just the magic power that comes out of the magic array, isn''t it? And it''s just an illusion... What can we do with this? The power is still the pride of heaven. " Wang Yaolin said. "It''s not a normal magic matrix." The white night snapped his fingers. All of a sudden, the magic array was activated, and a circle of golden light rose from the sky, covering every one of Tianjiao in the array. They seem to have been put on gold armor, one by one as if the gods came down to earth, and the most surprising thing is that their breath and soul power suddenly rose to the people in the burning heaven. Everyone was taken aback. Because they''ve never felt this real magic. Every inch of flesh and blood, every hair, and even every muscle and vein of the body sublimated in this instant. "Am I promoted?" People can not distinguish themselves, only intoxicated in this sudden surge of infinite power, it is difficult to extricate themselves. This is the power of people in burning heaven. "My Lord, this magic array is better than any magic array I have ever seen... My God, this power is almost real! What level is this Qian also really felt the strength of the whole body, excited. Suddenly he thought of something. He sat down with his knees crossed and closed his eyes. Gradually, the power in his body changes a little, and then instantly sublimates. Improved! People are stunned, instantly understand the thousand also really move. This magic array is so real that people can feel the power of burning the sky. For Tianjiao, it is an immeasurable wealth, and it is also a kind of hard won chance. Seeing all these people sitting down, they couldn''t laugh or cry at night."I''ll practice magic array later for you to practice. You''d better help me deal with this matter first." "Yes, your honor..." people feel embarrassed and get up and laugh. "You are all covered by magic array. Although you look like people from burning heaven, your soul power and the power of your moves are still your own. Now, I want you to urge all your strength to attack this sword!" He cried at night. "Yes." The crowd nodded and immediately urged their most powerful power. All of a sudden, the earth and the sky were falling apart. White night''s face was slightly stunned, and he stepped back and looked at these people in surprise. They are just arrogant in the sky. Although their spirit skills are powerful, they can''t affect the power of heaven and earth. However, with the rendering of magic array, almost every one of them has stepped into the congenital world and is the most pure strong person of burning the sky. It seems that everyone''s soul Dharma is relying on the power of heaven, earth, sun and moon, which is frightening. Almost instantaneously, the imperial city was shrouded in the breath of the strong people in the terrifying burning sky environment. The people in the city trembled, thinking that there was great power coming. They prostrated on the ground one by one and kept kowtowing towards the palace. And outside the Imperial City, a man in a tight black suit, sharp nosed man looked at the Imperial City, eyes full of horror. "The breath... Thirteen? Thirteen burning air? Is it said that there are 13 strong burning heaven in the city? It''s impossible. How could there be so many strong people burning the sky in mainland China? " The man was frightened and nervous. His face was livid. He thought for a moment and fled in a hurry. "You must be informed as soon as possible..." in the imperial city. The shrill and fierce moves rush towards the dead dragon sword. The whole world has lost its color because of these powerful moves, and everything seems to have withered. The power that cannot be expressed in words is deeply stimulated to death dragon sword. For a moment, the sword of the dead dragon trembled fiercely. Seeing this in the white night, he was very happy. He suddenly pulled out the dead dragon sword and pulled it out. At the same time, he sacrificed the jade seal in his hand and threw it into the air, aiming at the center of the jade seal. "Suck!" Under the command of one sword, the jade seal, like a big mouth, swallows up the power of the dead dragon sword. But after swallowing, the jade seal trembles wildly, and the surface layer overflows with scorching heat, as if it swallowed a lump of magma. "Hold on!" As soon as his eyes were cold, he immediately urged the soul saint to roll his soul power. He wrapped the jade seal with his soul power to prevent the sword power of the dead dragon in his body from rushing out. After a while, the jade seal stabilized. But. That''s not enough. "Come again!" White night to drink for many Tianjiao over there. Qian Yizhen and others were stunned. They couldn''t understand what the white night was doing, but no one questioned his words. They immediately offered sacrifices and attacked again. At the same time, they use the powerful sword of the night to summon the dead. However, after the three swords, he was almost weak, soaked in sweat, and could not even stand still. At present, it is not difficult for him to wave the dead dragon sword, but it is more difficult to stabilize the power of the jade seal to swallow up the dead Dragon Sword than to wave the dead dragon sword. "Please take a rest... seeing this, Qian also couldn''t help asking. "Then rest." The white night did not dare to be brave and sat down directly. They were relieved and sat down in a hurry. "Two hours later." "Ah?" ... ... the seventh day. A boat carrying 72 young men and women stopped on the east coast of the mainland of Wu. The men and women on the ship got off the ship and headed for the people at the wharf. In front of the wharf stands a well-equipped soul force. This team is all true king. In the mainland of Wuhan, it is an excellent team. But in front of these 72 people, all of them lowered their heads and did not dare to look directly at them. Because these seventy-two people are strong in burning the sky. According to the token hanging around their waist, they are the imperial patrol team from the Vientiane sect! "Are you Monsignor of Vientiane? I''m Zhang Zuo. I''m from longjue. I''m under the command of master Bai Ye of the Vientiane gate. I''m here to meet you. Please follow me. " The leader of the Dragon Jue team first sent out a spirit pigeon, then smile at the crowd, led the horses, and then led them to the imperial city. The spirit pigeon is the spirit beast under the command of huohuang. It is very fast. All the way, it rushes to Huangtian city. ... ... ... at night, he was still practicing in the palace. When he saw the spirit pigeon, he was shocked. "The imperial patrol of Vientiane gate is here?""So fast?" "So, the messenger behind the black bridegroom... Didn''t move?" Thousand also true consternation asks. The white night was lost in thought. If the Vientiane menqin patrol team arrives, once he reports the matter, then wudalu will be protected by the headquarters. At the same time, the headquarters will also send experts to investigate the matter. Then, the principal envoy hidden in the Vientiane gate will also reveal his identity. The only chance the emissary can change this is to get rid of them before the arrival of the imperial inspection team. The dead are the safest, and all the secrets they know will be buried. But now, they choose not to appear. So, where should they be now? I don''t know why, but I don''t know what''s wrong. "Where are they now?" The white night asked. "It''s estimated that we have reached the mountain pass now, and we have to walk for at least three days from here." A thousand are true. The crowd nodded. "Go ahead and get ready for it." White night road. "Yes." But just then, another pigeon flew over. People looked at the pigeon, and they were all shocked. "How many pigeons have been arranged all the way from the wharf to Huangtian city?" Drink in the daytime. "Three in all." Wang Yaolin said: "this is specially set up by Lord Poisson for the Qin patrol team. Only when the members of the Qin patrol team arrive at their position, they will send out the pigeon notice." "Lord huohuang said that the spirit pigeon is the fastest spirit animal to the mainland of Wu. Except for the Lord Thunderbird, any existence can not be compared with it. It only takes half a while to fly from the wharf to here." Qian Yizhen frowned: "judging from this, the speed of this Qin patrol team is very fast. They should come straight to our dragon. Is it necessary for them to be so urgent?" "After all, it''s the people sent from the Vientiane gate. It''s not the same... My Lord, let''s go back to Tianma city and get ready to entertain these people." Wang Yaolin was busy. "No, what we have to do now is not to entertain, but to fortify!" At night, his face was still and his voice was hoarse: "gather all the people right away and gather outside Tianma city. All of them will follow me as soon as possible! Come on As soon as he heard, he pulled the horse beside him in the white night, jumped up directly and ran straight out of the city. His intuition told him that there was something wrong with the Qin patrol team www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 Since the death of the black bridegroom, Tianma city has been built into Zhiwu base by dragon juezheng, keeping watch with Dongya mountain. After Poisson was transferred to deal with emperor Tiancheng, she was responsible for the reconstruction of Tianma city. White night is the first to catch up with Tianma city. "Open all the border formation in the city, everyone is in their place, stick to their posts, and strengthen their defense! Come on At the same time, he rushed into the city. People inside and outside the city were surprised to see the young man dressed in gilt edged white, but no one dared to question him and did it in a hurry. The people in charge of the management area immediately got active, and the snake wrapped in Tianma city led some high-level people of longjue at the first time to welcome them along the road. "My Lord, what happened? Why suddenly open the city border? Is it possible that someone is going to attack us? " The snake asked anxiously. The present dragon Jue is no longer the existence that Tianjiao can eat. There is nothing else that can cause the white night to pay so much attention to. And for the people in wudalu, burning heaven is a god! "It''s not that someone is going to attack us, but the Qin patrol team sent by the general manager of the Vientiane sect has arrived!" After commanding the defense forces in the city, he went straight to the head of the city. People look at it with fog. "My Lord, you are the master of the Vientiane gate. There are also branches of the Vientiane gate in Tianma city. How can the imperial inspection team come and prepare for the war? Are you going to do something to them? " The snake hesitated and asked carefully. On hearing this, the spirits around him softened their legs. The general faction of the Vientiane sect is not comparable to the people in the mainland of Wu. Any disciple is afraid to be able to sweep the whole school to Wu. If we fight with the general sect, we will dig our own grave! "Look first, because I''m not sure if these people are members of the imperial patrol! If I do, you don''t have to hesitate to kill me. " White night light way, suddenly raised arm, palm spread out, throw out a jade seal. The jade seal is suspended in the air and then does not move. But before long, a huge map of the country was in full bloom. This map of the country covers all the surrounding scenes of Tianma city. Okay, magic baby. At this time, the dust outside the city, a group of strong men rushed to come. It''s a thousand who are true to them. At the moment, they hold the third spirit. "My Lord, they have passed the pontoon bridge, which is less than a thousand miles away from us." Thousand also really shout. How fast! For Tianjiao, there are some foot distances for Tianjiao, but for those who are strong in burning the sky, they can go forward at full speed, and their speed can exceed tens of times the speed of sound. An imperial patrol was in such a hurry for no reason! What are they up to? Or what did they find? Or for other purposes? White night is getting worse. The elder, who are excited to climb the wall, stand on tiptoe and look forward to them. How many years of bitterness and hardship, years of hesitation and despair, today, he can tell the adults of the general school one by one. He can record the names of those dead Vientiane disciples in the general school''s name book, so that they can get the glory and comfort they deserve. This is what Hu has always wanted. "Master Bai, where are they?" After waiting for a while, elder Hu couldn''t sit still and kept asking. "Fast... Fast..." look ahead in the daytime without blinking. Elder Hu is just anxious. On the other hand, most people on the white night side are nervous... the sun is gradually setting. The evening wind blows. The city wall is very quiet, and the whole city of Tianma has become desolate. There is no soul around, but the wall is full of people. Elder Hu felt something was wrong. It''s not like a welcome. He glanced around him and found that everyone looked as if they were facing a great enemy. What''s going on? A group of Vientiane disciples were puzzled, and someone wanted to ask. At this time, a slight sound of horse''s hooves came from the setting sun in the distance. And they woke up, and lifted up their eyes. But I saw a row of people coming towards this. A total of 72 people, in line, stepped slowly towards the city wall. Here they are! The dust was lifted up by the horses'' hooves, and the sun was shining on them, which made them look very silent. All of them were young men and women, all dressed in Vientiane gate costumes, with Vientiane gate tokens on their waists. But... to the astonishment of Qian Yizhen, Wang Yaolin, tangshe, and elder Hu, a large number of heads were hung on their horses! With blood flowing on their heads, these heads are shaking with the shaking of horses, and the scene is frightening.Poisson was staring at the heads with horror. "It''s Zhang Zuo! I ordered him to go to the wharf to meet the imperial inspector of Vientiane gate. How could he... Who are these people "These people are dressed in the clothes of the Vientiane gate. If you can''t guess wrong, they are the Qin patrol team that we mistook." The road sank in the white night. "It''s all... People from burning heaven!" Thousand also true voice is dry and astringent, say slowly. He wanted to keep calm, but the seventy-two people who came outside the city wall did not give him courage at all. Well. But seventy two burning heaven! If they stomp their feet, they are afraid that the mainland will crack. And these people... I''m afraid they are the enemies of this time! The group stopped 500 meters outside the city wall. In the middle of the city, the man with thick brows raised his eyes and glanced at the people on the city wall. "Who is white night?" "Who are you?" Standing at the head of the city at night, looking down at these people. "I don''t like you talking at a place higher than me. Roll down first." The Chinese character face hums lightly. "Do you feel inferior?" Asked the white night. "Do you know who you''re talking to?" As soon as his brow sank, his anger began to rise, and behind him a huge burning power was pressing towards the town. All of a sudden. The whole city wall immediately crumbled and the earth split. Burning the sky one anger, actually can tear up the Tianma city directly! All the people in the city were terrified and felt as if they were at the end of the world. But the next second, Tianma City burst out a large number of streamers, colorful extremely gorgeous, with an amazing speed wrapped up the general trend, and suppressed it. This is the Dharma array arranged by people in advance. The chaos was immediately stabilized. "Well?" The face of the Chinese character was slightly stunned. "Elder martial brother, you can suppress your breath. These people from mainland China are really strange. It seems that Liu Qi''s news is correct. There should be more than a dozen people from burning heaven in this city." A woman nearby lowered her voice. "Hum, these are just rubbish. What''s burning heaven? I didn''t feel the breath of people in burning heaven. Liu Qi must have made a mistake. What''s more, even if it''s true, what can it do? Have more than a dozen people in the burning heaven area ever defeated us? " "What the elder martial brother said is, younger martial sister, you don''t have to worry. As long as we take these people''s heads back and present them to the elder before the arrival of the imperial inspection team, we can get the reward. The task is so easy this time, so we should come out to relax ourselves." At the other end, a handsome man said with a smile. The woman shrugged and said nothing. The Chinese character face looked at the white night on the head of the city and drank it again. "White night, I don''t want to waste time with you. You come out by yourself, kowtow to us, and then abandon your cultivation. I''ll take you to the general school and meet the elder." "Oh? You don''t want to kill us? " The white night asked. "Just don''t kill you. We will kill all the people in the whole city within 100 breath. In addition, there are all the people who have contact with you. After one day, there will be no one who knows you on the whole nine souls continent, because those who know you will die." The third word is "my patience is limited." This drink, carrying the soul power, with the sound of direct attack on the people''s heart, all of a sudden the whole Tianma city people were shocked. It''s hard to swallow your mouth. Thunderbird and wind tiger are crawling on the ground, afraid to get up. Even in the past, the arrogant and incomparable fire Huang is now curled up on the wind tiger''s back, even dare not call. People are scared. In the face of these 72 people of burning heaven, 72 gods... even though long Jue had already set up defense ahead of time and was fully armed, no one expected that 72 people of burning heaven would be sent out! I''m afraid it''s only seven, and the dragon is already desperate. Now, the only difference is that there is no difference between them. At this time, the white night jumped over the wall, stepped on the air, fell down, and stood in front of the city gate. "My Lord!" "Lord Bai!" The pupils of the crowd trembled and cried out. But watch the white night walk slowly towards these 72 people. People''s brain is blank, staring at the white night. "Will your Lord abandon us... Surrender to them?" "Even the adults have given up their resistance?" Thousand also true murmur way. "It''s very normal. It''s seventy-two people from burning heaven. We have no hope at all. Our number of Tianjiao is less than 72. What can we fight against them? We''re dead, we''re all dead! " The wind tiger roars, the body trembles unceasingly, in the ordinary day the prestige vanishes.Wang Yaolin sat on the ground. A crowd of Tianjiao''s faces are as dead as ashes. Once the white night gives up, the people in this city will have no hope! With this city buried... "no, the Lord will not surrender!" At this moment, the snake makes a high pitched sound. Everyone was shocked. But he saw that the white night of the seventy-two people took out a jade seal slowly. "Is that?" The pupil is shocked. At this time, standing in the daytime. It''s only 300 meters away from these people. "Hello, I ask you, how many people of the burning heaven realm died in Zhiwu mainland after the nine souls mainland divided into equal ranks?" At this time, the white night suddenly spoke. "What do you mean?" The face of Chinese character is stupefied. "I just want to know what kind of shock will be caused by the death of more than 70 people from burning heaven in Zhiwu." As soon as the sound falls, the jade seal is activated, and a huge map of the country appears all over the white night. All the people on the top of the city were shocked. The seventy-two people were even more astonished and surprised. "What do you say?" "Do you mean you want to kill us?" "Later, I''ll kill you first." At night, the corners of his mouth rose, and a thread of ferocity hung on his face. It''s like a devil''s smile... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 Crazy! This is the first impression of the seventy-two burning sky strongmen on the white night. But then, a series of impressions, such as arrogance, ignorance and ignorance, followed. Crazy, is to capital, if an ant in front of a group of elephants, but also boast, trying to shake the tree, it is not called crazy, but called stupid. "Idiot!" A woman with red lips and light make-up lies lazily on the horse''s back and chuckles. "Elder martial brother, don''t waste your time. If the people from ruoqin patrol team arrive, things will only be more troublesome. Please solve them as soon as possible." At the other end, a man with sharp eyes and a flat head whispered. The Chinese character face man silently nods, did not speak. The man with a flat head immediately got to know him and exclaimed, "Wang Cai! Chen Ming "Senior brother Zhang!" They stepped forward. "You go to capture that man, discard his accomplishments, discard the context, as long as you can ensure that he will not die. The elder will interrogate this person, and others will follow me to kill all the people in it. You can''t leave a living, so do it!" The man with a flat head walked in a fierce manner. "Yes Two people drink and walk towards the white night. The Chinese character face man jokingly looks at the white night, he wants to see how this person intends to deal with it. But when they approached the white night, an inexplicable momentum suddenly fell and blocked in front of the white night, like a wall, so that they could not advance half a minute. "The truth of the general situation?" The face of the Chinese character face was slightly stiff, and he drank it down. People in the burning sky place were all surprised. "How can this man understand the power of truth and live well?" The red lipped woman got up and blinked at the white night. "Even if you understand the power? Today, even Dara Jinxian can''t save him! " With a cold hum, the flat headed man jumped up and flew out of the horse''s back. The scabbard trembled at his waist, and a long black and soft sword came out of its sheath and stabbed at the truth like a poisonous snake. The sword, like a star, cuts through the sky. That gorgeous streamer, amazing everyone! Only the people of burning heaven can wield such a sword! Whew. The blade pierced it instantly. The flat headed man took another drink, and the sword force exploded from the sword, affecting the void in all directions, intending to tear the general situation apart. It''s just... after a while of swinging, the general situation of the truth is still, but it is like holding the sword and biting it. "Asshole!" The flat headed man was angry and urged the soul of heaven. His soul power was like a giant hammer, and he was pounding hard at the truth. Bang! The great noise of the sky is coming out, and the terrifying power of burning the sky instantly tears the general trend of truth. There are six soul seals on the forehead of the male with a flat head. They are extremely frightening. The Dragon jueyen on the wall have no courage to stand. They just want to kneel down and bow down to worship them as if they were gods. But at this moment, a golden thunderbolt fell from the sky, and in a flash, thousands of miles... roared!! The golden thunderbolt of lightning and flint fell on the flat headed man. "Ah The flat headed man gave out a heartrending roar, and the man fell directly from the air and fell on the ground, convulsing violently. At a glance, the human skin is frayed, the body is burnt black, and the horror is incomparable. The full-bodied spirit of burning heaven is also dissipated... "what?" Everyone was shocked. Including Qian Yizhen and winding snake on the head of the city, they were stunned... abandoned! That''s when people wake up. Flat headed man somehow, was hit by a golden lightning, directly abandoned! What the hell is going on here? The body of people in the burning heaven realm can resist the thunder. How can it be destroyed by a thunder? The crowd gazed at the white night with a heavy heart. There is no doubt that it was done by night! He walked slowly with the jade seal in one hand, and his eyes were cold. His other hand, with the hilt of a sword around his waist, went to the flat headed man and stopped just as he was about to pull out his sword. "I said before, I will kill you first. As for him, I''ll be after you." The white night is light. The face of the Chinese character face is red, and the anger in his eyes is almost to turn into a substantive flame. "Kill!" He murmured like a fierce beast. At the same time, several figures rushed out of his side, as fast as lightning. In an instant, they surrounded the white night, and four swords attacked his chest, throat, abdomen and back with the force of tearing up the void. This speed is too fast for the naked eye to keep up with. Tianjiao was terrified. They didn''t even have a chance to move before this terrible sword power. But the next second, when his eyes congealed in the white night, the soul saint was sacrificed in an instant. A pure power of heaven and soul was mixed into the general trend, poured down from the top of his head and covered with the body of the body, as if wearing a layer of soul power armor.Dang Dang Dang Dang! Four clear sound falls. People fixed their eyes and looked at it with horror. The four swords, however, were only shallow and disappeared into the body of the white night. They were less than half an inch, and they were not enough to kill. "Five elements God body!" The Chinese character face man roared, the shock in his eyes could not be covered up! All of a sudden. White night arm for a while, ice TanTian into a white rainbow, flying shuttle sky, toward the next stab. Click. The terrible ice force instantly permeated the bodies of the four people in the burning sky and turned them into ice sculptures, which made them extremely cold and turned into ice and snow. At the same time, four thunder fell from the sky and hit them steadily. Dong Long! The four people''s bodies of ice exploded, their clothes were broken, their skin turned over, and the blood of the spirits in their bodies was directly annihilated. They were overturned one by one, gasping for breath. They were not long alive. In a twinkling of an eye, the white night subdued five people of burning heaven! There was silence on the wall. People open their eyes and breathe in a hurry. Their eyes are filled with fanaticism, worship and piety. At this moment, everyone looks at the white night like a God. Too strong! Is this the master of dragon Jue? It''s so easy to kill people from burning heaven. Is he the emperor? "My lord... My Lord!" Thousand also really excited old tears, can''t help but shout. "My Lord is invincible!" "Invincible!" "Invincible!" "Invincible!" "Adults are invincible!" ... the people of longjue raised their fists one after another and roared at their exhaustion. At the moment, all the people were roared from the heart, and the blood in their bodies was boiling. The sound waves rush to all directions, shaking the world. Those people in the burning sky were shocked by the momentum, their faces were panic, and the horses in their hips were restless. They actually stepped back a few steps. In momentum, the white night completely suppressed the 72 burning heaven people!! No one expected that Tianma City, which was supposed to be just a soft persimmon in their eyes, was so strong... "I said, kill you first!" White night, with golden lotus eyes open, urges the soul saint to walk toward the national character face. "You..." the pupil of Chinese character face is lost, what do you want to say. But at this time, the dead dragon sword has already come out of its sheath. Just half an inch away from the scabbard, the sky suddenly darkened and turned into night. A gust of wind blows, tearing the wall of Tianma City, sweeping towards this side, the wind force is like a blade, shocking. The ground is shaking and the mountains are falling apart, just like the end of the world. These people in the burning sky were completely frightened. They gathered together in a hurry and looked at the four sides with hesitation. What''s going on? At the moment, eight giant golden dragons appeared in all directions of the 72 people. They rose from the ground and stretched their bodies for hundreds of feet. They looked down and looked around these beings. Their eyes were like the sun and the moon, and their dignity was irresistible. Eight dragons get together! People are shocked! Especially the Chinese character face man, back and forth, eyes wide open, seems to fall off from the eye socket. And the next moment. The sword of the dead dragon waved. But this time, its power didn''t fly away with the blade of the sword in the white night and bombarded the target. Instead, it split into eight beams of light and crashed into the eight huge golden dragons at the moment of breaking away from the scabbard. Roar! The eight dragons roared and shook the sky. The sun was shaking, and the vast earth was directly broken. The terrible waves spread from them, smashing all the mountains around Tianma city. And these 72 people of burning heaven directly fell into the storm, and their bodies were constantly baptized by the impact of the dead dragon sword. White night was shocked. The power of the dead Dragon Sword this time is almost unprecedented. It mistakenly believed that the 72 people of the burning heaven realm were a whole, and was activated by the "whole", which contained more powerful sword power inside, so it produced such a wonderful scene. This power has completely reversed the sky, the sun and the moon, the samsara of heaven and earth, and completely smashed all the so-called strong spirit of heaven. It gives the white night the power comparable to the gods! The man with Chinese character face was in the center of the sword power of the dead dragon. After less than three seconds, he was torn and fell. And the rest of the people are staggering, twisting their bodies, spitting blood one by one, and the breath is collapsing. Can''t fight! This is not the people of the burning sky realm can resist! Their strength in front of the dead dragon sword is a big joke. At this moment, despair enveloped in the mind of every person in the burning heaven realm. Is this to Wudang?Is this a lower order mainlander? Is this the Yang soul state? Who on earth are we facing? Everyone was frightened and surprised. The eight dragons roared, startled the world, weeping ghosts and gods, unparalleled in the world, immortal god irresistible. Gradually, the howl ended. The eight dragons dissipated into smoke. The seventy-two people from burning heaven were killed and wounded more than half. No one was standing, almost all of them fell to the ground. At the moment when the sword power of the dead dragon dissipated, the white night collapsed in an instant. He quickly raised his sword to support the ground and nearly fell down. This sword has exhausted 90% of the soul power in his body. "The power of the dead dragon sword is so terrible that it''s based on my soul power..." after taking a breath in the daytime, he put the dead Dragon Sword away, grabbed a pill from the Qianlong ring in a hurry, put it in his mouth like a bean, and then clasped the jade seal and walked towards the people who burned the heaven step by step. On the sky, thunder and lightning flicker and fall constantly... today, he wants to kill all of them! The remaining people, with tired and painful eyes, looked at the men walking step by step with different expressions. But at this moment, a white hand was raised. It''s the red lipped woman. She raised her hand and gently waved her catkin to the sky. It was like a magic trick to make a green flower. "Go The woman cried out in weakness. That flower burst in an instant, burst out a lot of green light, covering all around. All of a sudden, their wounds healed quickly with the naked eye. White night eyes a grim, sacrifice the country map, ten fingers press together. Boom! On the sky, a hundred fierce thunders fell in an instant, directly attacking all around them www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... thunderbolt. In a round of baptism, more than a dozen people from burning the sky fell down. In this jade seal of Wanyu Kingdom, the most pure dead Dragon Sword power is sealed, which is forced by people from burning heaven! It''s easy to kill people from burning heaven. There is only one small problem... the energy in the seal is limited. Click. There was a slight noise in the seal. White night Leng next, the heart clutters a, cool half. I can see that the map of the country, like the fading light, is gradually disappearing. The sky thunder dissipated, the dark clouds receded, as after a storm. The destructive power in the air gradually dissipates, which suppresses the soul power of the vast earth. The red lipped woman got up with difficulty. Her face was pale and her body had collapsed to the extreme. It seemed that she was even weaker than the white night. But at the moment, her eyes were filled with thick pride. "You lost! I can feel that you, like me, are at the end of a strong arrow. Although you have the highest magic weapon to protect yourself, you can kill the sky, but we have so many burning days here. Can you kill all of them? " The woman exclaimed excitedly, holding a breath in her chest. It''s the anger of humiliation and resentment. Not only did she have it, but everyone alive was filled with anger. They can clearly feel that the man in front of him is a man who only has the supreme cultivation. The reason why he can kill the people in the burning heaven realm depends on nothing but magic weapons. It''s a great shame to be defeated by a person with such a low level of soul with magic weapons. This is because it is a denial of their spiritual state, which has been practiced for many years. Women with a body of strength to urge sacrifice magic weapon, will be on the scene of the living body of all the wounds healed. In the current white night, the jade seal is useless, the dead dragon sword can''t move it, and there is little breath left on the body. However, he still has to face more than 30 burning heaven people who survived under the sword of the dead dragon. "Kill!" A strong man of burning sky environment, like a little giant, roared like a beast, and his huge body ran into the white night like a tank. The terrifying strength was enough to smash a Tianjiao existence into pieces the size of sesame. White night immediately raised his arms against. A thump. People, like a broken kite, flew out, the two arms that resisted it made a click sound, and the bones were all cracked. Seeing this scene, people''s hearts were less frightened, and one by one, they had enough confidence. "His trick is over... Next, it''s ours!" The red lipped woman shrieked out: "all younger martial brothers and sisters, divide the man into five parts and take his brain back to the elder! And then he went to Wudang to avenge the dead elder martial brother Zhang! " "Kill!" People''s anger broke out, rolling the sky shaking atmosphere toward the white night. At night, he was oppressed by the force of more than a million pounds, and the earth under him broke instantly. The changeable armor on his body was directly broken, and his flesh and blood were directly smashed out. "My Lord!" The people on the wall were shocked. "My Lord, you must help us!" Once the snake''s eyes are red, he will jump off the city. Next to the thousand also really hurry to hold her. "Xiaoqin, don''t be impulsive. We can''t get involved in this kind of battle. The breath of people in burning heaven is like a huge meat grinder. Once you pass by, you will be ground into powder by their breath. Don''t go to death!" "Are we just watching adults in danger?" The snake is in a hurry. "Xiaoqin, there is no doubt that the people here are loyal to longjue. They are still standing here and have not left. It can be seen that they still don''t want to give up, but we all know that our strength is too weak, and we can''t change everything." In the face of this kind of battle, the people below Zhenjun have not escaped, which is already very remarkable. Qian Yizhen''s sunken old eyes suddenly burst into a burst of light. He glanced at several Tianjiao people around him. They nodded silently, then took a breath and stepped out of the wall. "You all stay here. Don''t come out without our orders. People under Tianjiao can''t even get close to them within 100 meters. So far, let''s go and help adults." After drinking, he rushed straight to the white night. At the same time, several figures also rushed out of the city. Wang Yaolin. Wind tiger. Thunderbird. Zhang Qinghe. ... all Tianjiao all went out, and more than a dozen people fell in front of the white night to sacrifice with the general situation, and put up a huge air shield for them, intending to suppress the momentum of the people in the burning sky. But even if they join hands, the power they exert is nothing more than shaking the tree with the help of a mantis.As for the power of people in burning heaven, white night is the most clear. Without the death dragon sword and the jade seal prepared in advance, he could not even kill a person from burning heaven. However, he has these, but also has the emperor''s scriptures. Now he has the capital of erasing the people of burning heaven. "Ridiculous." The tank like soul of a sneer, suddenly opened his mouth, spewing out a huge fireball. The fireball rolled in the air and suddenly turned into a huge fire elephant and hit it hard. The hood was smashed by the giant elephant. A thousand people were shocked. With their physical strength, if they are bombarded by this giant elephant, they will burst and die. But now, it''s too late to get out of the way. At this critical moment, a sword came out of the crowd and disappeared into the giant elephant. All of a sudden, the giant elephant was covered with ice and became an ice elephant and fell to the ground. "Well?" The strong man was stunned. A general trend of truth wrapped around Qian Yizhen and others and pushed them back violently. It''s white night. "My Lord!" Thousand also really stand firm body, look at him in amazement. "You are not their opponents. Step back to the city and protect Tianma city. Don''t let the residual power of these people tear the city apart." The white night breathes heavily, weak said. "But... Can you... Still fight now?" Qian also really opened his mouth and felt extremely dry and dumb. "Although I expected to fight with the people from the burning heaven realm, I didn''t expect that the other party would send so many people. However, I had planned for the worst for a long time, so you don''t have to worry about it!" White night raised his hand, there is a small red ring, the ring has a barbed, extremely sharp. It''s really strange. But at this time, those people who burn heaven have already killed. The strong man pressed down again, and with one blow, the front of the fist suddenly widened and fell in the sky. The whole Tianma city was afraid to be as big as the fist. "Dangerous!" But before the breath of Tianjiao had time to urge, they were swept away by the terrible fist and smashed towards the wall one by one. They can''t stand the momentum alone! This punch, weak white night, can you take it? The snake''s eyes were fixed. Before he got up from the ground, he looked at the end of the white night in a hurry. Will it end here? However, a startling scene appeared. A stream of blood enveloped the white night. The fist blows on the blood gas, actually can''t drop half a minute, like an insurmountable barrier forever. "Is this?" The pupil of the red lipped woman suddenly enlarged, as if she had seen a ghost, and her terrible face was clearly visible. Blood burst, the withering white night suddenly full of energy, pull out the dead dragon sword, waving to the strong man. Whew. It''s time for the dragon to escape. "How can he have strength?" People were shocked. "No, it shouldn''t be the soul method!" The red lipped woman shivered a few words and cried out in a hurry: "go on, all of you. Don''t be scared by him. He''s already dead. Kill him!" This time, people swarmed in, dozens of people directly around the white night, thundering at the swords and palms. The colorful forces come together to form a completely isolated and enclosed site. Even the air was blown out. However. Among the colorful halos, a blood red light was the most obvious, and became more intense after repeated bombardment. Whoosh... all of a sudden, a large number of sword ideas burst out from the halo, cutting across the surrounding dozens of burning heaven people. It''s all dragon sword. As soon as the people of the burning sky realm touched it, they fell to the ground and died. "Back One side of the red lipped woman finally determined the idea in the heart, and cried out in shock. The rest of them didn''t understand what the technique was, so they retreated. But see the halo dissipate, white night figure exposed. At the moment, his body is in a state of dilapidation. His body is completely broken, his chest is broken, his internal organs are clearly visible, and his bones can also be seen. The whole man should die, and he can''t die any more. But it seems that there is no sign of dying. Not only that, his breath is more powerful than before, and the whole person is more vigorous and energetic. "Elder martial sister... What''s the matter with this person?" Nearby a burning sky people asked. Panic surrounds everyone. Is this a monster? The red lipped woman''s face was pale, her body was shaking, and her teeth trembled: "if I guess correctly... This should be the emperor''s Scripture! It''s the art of the great emperor"What?? "Emperor''s art" People were shocked. "Not bad." Walking towards these people in the white night, he had stopped breathing, the weariness on his face was swept away, the human spirit was full to the extreme, and the strength also surged to the limit. "I really didn''t expect that you would come to the seventy-two burning heaven people in one breath, but I have guessed, what should I do if the man hiding in the headquarters of Vientiane gate comes here? Since he can send people from burning heaven, what is his own strength? I made the worst plan, that is to judge him as a great emperor White night''s hand dead press dead dragon sword, the face gradually reveals crazy idea. "So, I have prepared all this for you. As I said before, 72 people from burning heaven will die here. You think I''m crazy, but it''s just your ignorance." "Madman!! You are a madman Red lipped woman suddenly crazy Scream: "this is" blood god Jue "! This is the famous skill of the blood god!!! You don''t have enough strength. Rashly urging the emperor''s Sutra is to seek death. This is forbidden art. Although the urge is simple, you can''t afford the power to eat back. Even if you can kill us, you can''t live! You are dying with us!! You madman "After urging the blood god formula, the damage you will suffer in a period of time will be 100 times as much as usual. That is to say, the power of a blow you make on me is 100 times that of not urging this formula. However, during the urging formula, I can not feel the pain, and I will not die. I will damage my skin and flesh, break bones and internal organs, but with the support of this formula, I will not die. However, once this formula is passed, you will not die All the pain and the so-called injuries caused to me will burst out in a flash. Judging from the attack and killing round just now, even if I had a hundred lives, I would not have died. " White night mouth a Yang, eyes twinkle with banter: "just, do you think I am proficient in, only this one emperor Scripture?" The woman''s crazy face froze for a moment: "hard... Can''t you say..." "have you heard the" immortal heaven Qi mantra " Asked the white night. "The emperor''s Sutra of the Immortal Emperor?" The woman''s whole body was fleshy. "My soul state is really very low, but don''t be mistaken. I will defeat you, and I will not rely on magic weapons all the time. The soul skill I have mastered is incomparable even to you who are burning the sky! It is the emperor, not you, that I have carefully prepared to deal with. Although I know that I can''t defeat the emperor, I am sure I will kill you! " Cold hum in the white night, and then draw out the sword. At this moment, all the people in the burning heaven realm fell into deep fear. They always thought they were hunters. But at this moment, they found that they were wrong. They were not only hunters, but also people. They have become a group of lambs to be slaughtered www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 Whew. The sword of the dead dragon is wielded. The fierce sword Qi broke out from the body of the sword and immediately swallowed up a man from burning heaven. "Big eagle claw!" A person''s feet stand on tiptoe, high jump into the air, the spirit of the body as the basis, fantasy into a huge eagle, flying down, claws scratch. However, when the sword was wielded again, its Qi was like a piece of window paper that had been pierced. It was so broken that it tore his body into powder. Another burning sky people fell down. It''s like cutting melons and vegetables! People in the burning sky are very timid. This man not only can''t kill, but also his attack and kill means are against the sky. People in the burning sky will fall when they touch it. This is the devil, the invincible existence. "Withdraw... Withdraw!" The red lipped woman suddenly thought of something. Her face was tense and she screamed: "all of you, all of you, retreat. His" blood curse "can''t last long. When time goes by, he will collapse. It''s easy to kill him at that time!! Withdraw Hearing this sound, people in the burning sky stand on tiptoe and jump toward the sky, turning into a rainbow light and rushing towards the sky. "Gone?" A cold hum comes out of the breath of the white night. He carries the sword and rushes to the people who run away. The torrent of the dead dragon''s sword filled the sky in an instant, swallowing the clouds and obscuring the sun and the moon. The whole sky was golden in an instant, and those fleeing Hongguang were bitten by the golden light, and then there was no movement. When the golden light is gone. The sky is blue, and there is no one else. The red lipped woman stood still, looking at the sky in disbelief. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she felt that there was a big stone in her throat and she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. Seventy two people from burning heaven. Now, she''s the only one left. In this to the mainland of Wu, in this land that can be swept by a person from burning the sky, so many strong men have fallen. "How could that happen? What''s going on here? " The woman''s red lips trembled, and the man trembled, and began to swing. Who is this man? The white night passed with a sword. Every step is like stepping on her heart. "Wait!" Finally, the woman couldn''t stand it. She waved her hand in a hurry and cried out in a trembling voice. "I don''t have to ask for mercy. I said before that 72 people from burning heaven will fall down in the mainland of Wu. I have so many people watching me. I have to do what I say, or I will not break my promise? How can I lead people in the future? " Smile at night. "Kill me, you don''t have any good, on the contrary, if you keep me, I can tell you everything you want to know." Women busy road. It''s not easy to cultivate to the burning heaven realm. Those who set foot on this road are equivalent to seeing the emperor''s way. Although becoming a great emperor is like ascending to heaven, ten thousand people in the burning heaven realm can''t produce a great emperor, but this does not mean that they give up. She wanted to be the emperor, so she didn''t allow herself to die here. "What do you know?" The white night asked. "I know who killed you and what he might do next. Besides, I also know a great secret about the imperial succession." Women busy road. "You don''t have to tell me about the imperial succession, because it''s no secret to me anymore." White night light way, but the sword edge or put on the woman''s neck. "If you want to live, there is only one way, that is to kill the soul of heaven. Otherwise, I can''t deal with you when you have calmed down. Since you know the blood curse, you also know that I''m going to die soon. In order to ensure safety, I have to do this." Did he already know about the imperial succession? The woman was stunned and bit her teeth: "if I was abandoned, it would be better to kill me." "You can''t blame me." When the night is cold, we must wave the sword. "Wait a minute." The woman trembled with fright and called out. "What? Have you figured it out? " "It''s certainly impossible to abolish my accomplishments... But can I be allowed to beat back and lower my accomplishments to Tianjiao level?" The woman was pale and trembling. The distance between Tianjiao and the burning heaven realm is not far. If Tianjiao is abandoned, it is almost impossible to return to the burning heaven realm without the help of an expert. But the green hills are there, and there is no fear of firewood burning. The white night thought for a while and nodded. If it''s just Tianjiao, thousands of people can handle it. He also needed the news from the woman, otherwise the enemy was in a passive position and could only be beaten. "Then you can do it yourself." The white night is light. The woman did not dare to hesitate, and immediately lifted her hand to the sky soul in her chest. Bang! Pooh! She vomited out a mouthful of red blood, and she was prostrate on the ground, already prostrate.Seeing the last one who was strong in burning the sky to surrender to the white night, the people in Tianma city gave out loud cheers and roars. Win! Seventy two burning heaven realm! All folded here! This is going to be a war that has never happened before. This will be a feat recorded in the history of mainland Wu and even the mainland of nine souls. "Long live your majesty!" Wang Yaolin raised his fist and exclaimed excitedly. "Long live your majesty!" "Hooray People clamoured for help, and Qian Yizhen jumped down from the wall of the city and rushed towards the white night. But at this time, the change began again. I saw the whole body of blood light suddenly scattered, the spirit of the body weak and broken, anger began to fall madly, people in an instant become dying. The effect of the blood curse is about to break. White night eyes a tight, urgent drink: "thousand also true! Snake, hurry up "Yes Several people see the situation is not good, hasten to urge the Dragon Jue people carefully arranged in the city wall inside and outside the big array. All of a sudden, the colorful array seal rippled out and rushed to the sky, forming a colorful ball on the sky. With the launch of the array force, the ball suddenly fell and hit the white night straight. Goo Doo! In an instant, the broken body of the white night was covered by a ball, and people floated in it and completely fell asleep. The woman lying on the ground saw this and whispered: "this is the... Immortal heaven Qi mantra?" It turns out that what the white night ordered dragon Jue to decorate was not the array used to defend Tianma City, but the immortal Tianqi mantra. It''s no wonder that his life is thousand also true and others try to keep Tianma city. If Tianma city is torn up by these people who burn the sky and the array mantra is destroyed, the white night will be really over. The colorful ball is like an elf, sticking to the body of the white night, moistening the broken body. However, the evil spirit of the white night did not dissipate for a long time. It was like the sickle of death, which constantly cut off the vitality of his life. Now the white night, the whole body has been covered by two forces. The side effects of the blood god mantra broke out. The body of the white night was dying, but the immortal Tianqi mantra was continuing his life. The man seemed to be frozen in the bubble and motionless. Thousand also really busy drink: "all dragon Jue people listen to orders, protect Dharma for adults!" "Yes." The master of dragon Jue rushes in and surrounds the white night tightly. "It only takes a breath to restore a dying person to its original state, but because of the blood curse, it takes at least a whole day for the white night to recover. If a person from burning heaven comes at this time, it will be enough to settle all this." The weak woman raised her head hard and looked at the dark thoughts of the white night. At this time, a soul on a fast horse galloped towards this. When the soul came, he immediately turned over and dismounted from the horse, gasping for breath and shouting: "a thousand true adults! Master snake! coming!! Here they are The crowd was shocked. "Who''s here?" Qian is really eager to ask. "It''s... It''s the Qin patrol! They arrived this morning! Now that we have passed the horse pass, we are heading for the Vientiane gate over here! " The man gasped. When this was said, people''s faces suddenly changed, including the woman. Is this imperial inspection team of Vientiane gate true or false? If it is true, the only chance for a woman to escape will be lost. If it is false, there will be no doubt that she will die at night! If there is a third party, everyone here will be spared! For a moment, people were very nervous and their hearts were beating wildly. Before long, a team appeared again outside Tianma city. It is still the dress of Vientiane gate. Is still a neat team, profound cultivation. However, different from the previous 72 people, there are only more than 20 people in this group, and all of them are middle-aged or even elderly. They came on horseback, surprised one by one. Obviously, they could smell the burning atmosphere in the air. "What''s the matter?" The first old man frowned. The woman looked at her side and was stunned. When she saw the person, she was overjoyed. "Elder Liu, Deacon Zhou?" "Elder Liu, Deacon Zhou! Is that you? help! Please help me Yelling, the woman rushed at the men. Thousand also true facial expression big change, immediately rushed to, intending to stop that woman. But the leader of the old man waved, a burst of atmosphere hit, hard and hard will thousand also really throw back. Are you all right After the Dragon Jue people busy hold thousand also true. "I''m ok..." thousand also really stare at that team, the face is suffused with bitterness: "this time trouble..."The woman fled to the front of the team, weakly made a salute, and then began to wail. "Yan Yue... What''s wrong with you? What''s going on? Aren''t you in the general pie? Why are you here? " Liu Chang asked in a hurry. "Elder Liu, please take revenge for my dead senior brothers and sisters..." Yan Yue knelt down while crying and said: "recently, master has received a lot of letters for help sent to Wudang. The letter claims that our branch of Vientiane sect stationed in the mainland of Wudang has been attacked by gangsters. The same branch can''t resist the attack, and the whole branch of Vientiane sect has fallen Master was angry and sent us to investigate the matter, but I didn''t want to be resisted by the gangster. The gangster hurt us with concealed weapons and relied on the magic weapons. We suffered a great loss. All the disciples who came with me died. Only I survived, but my cultivation has been abolished by that man. Elder, please make the decision for us! " Hearing Yan Yue''s words, the Qin patrol team was shocked. "No, the witch seems to be complaining!" Qian Yizhen''s face changed greatly, and he quickly called to the old Hu behind him: "elder Hu, hurry up. Those people there should be the people of the general school. Please go there quickly, explain everything to them and expose the woman''s face." Thousand also really know this kind of circumstance oneself says what others don''t believe at all, immediately invite elder Hu out. "Good! Good Elder Hu didn''t dare to neglect him and went out in a hurry. However, he had just reached a hundred meters ahead of him. His body suddenly burst and turned into a mass of blood mist and died miserably... "elder Hu!" All the disciples of the Vientiane sect cried out in a shrill voice... Qian was really stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 The death of elder Hu was unexpected to all. Is there a sneak attack? To master Hu? No way! Qian Yizhen is so close to elder Hu and in such a hurry that he can feel it even if he is from burning heaven. But there is nothing unusual around, and there is no place for sneak attack, unless... It is the Dragon Jue or the other party''s people used some strange magic weapon to kill elder Hu. Thousand also really think carefully, extremely afraid, dare not imagine to go on. In any way, long Jue will be doomed. The group of people came over. Although there were only 20 or so people, it was like a drop in the ocean compared with the existence of thousands of long Jue, any one of these 20 people stood in front of longjue people like an insurmountable mountain, which made it difficult for them to breathe. The chief elder Liu Tai is an old man in white. He looks very old, but he looks full and kind. But at this time, his expression is very serious and his sunken eyes are cool. He glanced at the crowd at random, then frowned at the corpses and blood all over the ground, and snorted coldly: "who are you? Where is the Vientiane gate? " The disciples of the Vientiane sect at the end of longjue came forward one after another, crying and worshiping. "We are members of the Vientiane sect. We are looking forward to you, all elders." "Zhao Hong, disciple of the branch of the Vientiane sect in the mainland of Wu, meet with the elders." "See you elders." People cry. Elder Liu looked at these people and saw that most of them had sad faces and many scars on their bodies. It seemed that they had just healed recently. His face suddenly became heavy: "are you a branch? What about your headmaster "Reply to the elder, our headmaster has been dead for a long time. Before that, our Vientiane sect was controlled by the native forces to the mainland of Wu. The clan was in chaos. There has been no sect leader for these years. The person leading us has always been elder Hu!" The disciple called Zhao Hong cried. "What?" More than 20 people were shocked. Is the gate controlled by others? "What''s going on here? What''s your name? Tell me Liu Tai said in a hurry. "Elder Hui, the disciple''s name is Zhao Hong. He has been in the Vientiane sect for ten years. Over the years, our branch of the Vientiane sect has been a living purgatory..." Zhao Hong wiped away his tears and began to tell about the hardships of the Vientiane sect in recent years. He told the truth, dragging out the affairs of shanhejie and the black bridegroom until the arrival of longjue. After hearing this, the more than 20 people trembled with anger, and their irascible soul power could hardly be controlled. "Asshole!"!!! Asshole!!!! Why don''t you contact the head office as soon as this happens in your branch? Why has the news received over the years been peaceful? " Liu Tai was angry, but later he thought of something, and his heart was cold. Obviously, he had sensed something. "Where''s your old Hu?" "The one who just died." Zhao Hong and others sobbed: "elder Hu died just now..." "elder Liu, it must be these people who have done it." At this time, Yan Yue, who was later on, immediately jumped out and pointed to Qian Yizhen and others and called out: "elder Liu, since long Jue defeated the black bridegroom, they have taken the place of Shanhe kingdom to control our branch. All the students sent here by Master Liu were killed by longjue. He also asked elder Liu and other elders to kill these people for those who died Revenge and give them justice "You''re bloody!" Thousand also really angry way. "These fellow corpses on the ground are the best evidence. Why? Is it possible that you want to stigmatize my fellow men by killing them? " "No, no, no, elders, the dragon has never controlled us. On the contrary, if it had not been for them, we would have died in the hands of the people in the mountain and river circles. Not only that, but also the people in charge of the Dragon Jue were also members of our Vientiane sect. They helped us to contact with the headquarters, and they did not control us!" Zhao Hong and his disciples quickly explained. "If you speak for long Jue like this, can''t it be that you have been brainwashed by longjue?" Yan Yue''s words suddenly became cold: "or do you not belong to the Vientiane gate at all, but were sent to the gate by dragon Jue to deceive us?" "Ah?" Zhao Hong and all of them were stunned. "You are the one who controls the mountain and river boundary and controls us. You also blocked the letter we sent to the headquarters. When you learned that the Qin patrol team was coming, you came here with the intention of killing your mouth. If it wasn''t for Lord Bai''s desperate resistance, this place would have been razed to the ground by you, you snake and scorpion woman!" A group of disciples cried out in a rage. "What are you that deserve to talk to me like that?" Yan Yue snorted angrily and then turned to salute Liu Tai and others: "all elders and deacons, over the years, the news from mainland Wu has always been safe and sound. But suddenly, such a great change has happened here. How can it not be doubted? Moreover, we have never met these people who claim to be the branch disciples of the Vientiane sect, and we don''t know whether they are the members of the branch. Since we have arrived here, we''d better ask the elders to investigate the Vientiane gate inside. If the Dragon never controls the Vientiane gate, then the Vientiane gate in this city must be grand and vast, with the Vientiane gate as the center If longjue controls the Vientiane gate, there is no doubt that the Vientiane gate should sit in the Dragon Jue and become a part of the Dragon Jue. Therefore, we only need to go out to know everything. "When this was said, people''s faces changed in an instant. The Vientiane gate was in a state of disrepair and ordered to be rebuilt at night. The previous address had been demolished. Now the Vientiane gate lives with longjue people. If these people go in and have a look, can they not think that these branch disciples of the Vientiane sect are longjue people? Let them really into the city, that is a hundred words. The snake is in a state of anxiety. "We''ll go in and investigate." Liu Tai also maintains a skeptical attitude towards these people. After all, all the people lying on the ground are all the disciples of Vientiane. However, he was not 100% relieved about Yan Yue. After all, Yan Yue''s appearance was too unexpected. With the dozens of corpses on the ground, it was preliminarily judged that there were more than 70 people from burning heaven in this team. So many people were sent out to Wudang at one breath, and they still chose to patrol in Qin Dynasty... was this an accident? Why did the Qin patrol team not receive the news? It''s all weird. "Wait a minute." Seeing that people were going to enter the city, Qian also called for a halt. "What? Are you guilty? " Yan Yue sneers. Thousand also really glared at Yan Yue: "the Lord spared your life, but you treat adults like this? return kindness with ingratitude evil for good? I should have cut you to pieces. " "Dare you scold me?" Yan Yue was angry and wanted to move, but was stopped by Liu Tai. "Yan Yue, don''t be impulsive. We will deal with this matter after the investigation of our imperial patrol team is clear." Liu Tai said seriously. People on both sides dare not be presumptuous, and now everyone is trying to gain the trust of Liu Tai and others. "Law enforcement team!" Liu Tai drinks low. Six people from burning heaven came out. "Control these people. No one is allowed to leave without my command." "Yes, elder." Six people scattered, Qiji general trend, covering the city in an instant. Yan Yue''s mouth slightly Yang, proud of his intelligence and wit, a hopeless situation, she reversed. After returning to the headquarters, master will certainly understand me! Yan Yue is secretly happy. "Where are you in power?" Liu Tai asked Qian Yi, "the old man who died just now is not clear. Someone must have attacked him secretly. Besides you and us, we should make a good investigation and start with the person in charge." "Our adult is the master of your Vientiane gate. However, he killed more than 70 people from burning the sky brought by this woman, but now they have collapsed and are behind us." Qian Yizhen said. People dispersed. Liu Tai and others looked, and immediately saw the white night surrounded by people. "It''s like... Immortal Tianqi mantra?" Looking at the colorful ball wrapped in the white night, someone said in surprise. "How could it be? That''s the emperor''s Scripture Deacon Zhou was stunned. "And this man... Seems to have only supreme power?" Another said. Liu Tai stares at the half sound of the white night, and the doubts on his face become more and more serious. He turns to Chong Qian and really asks, "what is the cultivation of your adult?" "It seems to be the Supreme..." thousand are really lack of energy. "Supreme?" Liu Tai was stunned. There were more than ten Tianjiao in front of him. A supreme, to be the leader of more than ten Tianjiao? Isn''t that ridiculous? "Where is he from?" Liu Tai took a breath. "It''s the mainland people who enter the soul... No, it''s the mainland people of Qingge." "Where on earth is it?" "It''s from the mainland of Qingge." At this time, the snake opened her mouth. Her autumn eyes were full of determination, and she looked directly at Liu Tai without fear: "to prove our innocence, it''s very simple. You just need to go to the Vientiane gate of Qingge land and the soul land, and you will know everything." "After we leave for Wudang, the next stop is these two continents. Sooner or later, the truth will be revealed. But before that, I have to solve the problems here. I want to know whether the Vientiane sect here is a branch of our Vientiane sect. I also need to know how these disciples of the Vientiane sect died. If you kill them, why do you want to kill them." Liu Tai seemed to have lost patience, and once again he said, "call this man the master of the white night. The others will follow me into the city." "Yes." Cried the crowd. Thousands of true people face full of despair. Finally, they are going to enter the city... they all look at the white night wrapped by colorful balls, and their hearts are full of helplessness and sigh. I''m afraid we can''t solve this problem if we wake up at night. "See how you die." Yan Yue coldly smiles and goes in with Liu Tai and others. But at this time, a voice inexplicably sounded in her mind. "Yue''er, is the dagger still available?" "Master?"Yan Yue''s heart beat wildly and looked around in a hurry, but there was no shadow around him. "Yue''er, don''t look for it. I''m still in charge. I just talk to you through the mark left in your heart." The voice sounded again: "I''ve made it clear. I''m disappointed with you, but I''d like to give you another chance. Now, you''ll sacrifice with the violent dagger I gave you." "Master, are you?" "When did you learn to question as a teacher? Do it The voice was very serious. Yan Yue is flustered, but she can''t do it if she is ordered. "Good, master!" Yan Yue secretly felt her hand in the storage ring on her finger. She took a deep breath and threw it suddenly. The spirit of heaven urged her to sweep a cold light to the sky. Bang! All of a sudden, a large number of people attacked the team. "No, be careful!" Liu Tai and others cried out. The first few people in the burning heaven realm have quick eyes and quick hands. They immediately urge the spirit of heaven to launch magic weapons and hit them with thick air masks. However, the light beam was so cold that it was so hard to believe that the air mask launched by the people of the burning heaven realm was easily pierced by them. The light beam directly hit their bodies and began to tear and twist wildly. Three people from burning heaven fell on the spot, and the rest were injured, including Liu Tai. A deep hole was pierced on his shoulder, which was ferocious and terrifying. People stare at Yan Yue in unison, unbelievable. "Yan Yue, you..." Liu Tai was surprised and angry. "Ah?" Yan Yue is also confused at the moment. Is the power of this violent dagger so terrible? And... Why did it lock in the Qin patrol? "Master! What to do next? Master! What should I do? " Yan Yue retreated again and again, and asked with trembling lips. But at the moment there was no more sound. She was shocked. Is master going to abandon her? At this time, the sky above a burst of distortion, and then, a large number of people fell from the sky, severely hit in front of Tianma city. All of these people, without exception, are from the burning heaven realm. But one of the most terrible breath, even Liu Tai see, are color change. "King of heaven?" Liu Tai''s heart was beating wildly, and he knew that it was not easy to do today... these people fell on the ground, a total of nine people, all of them were fierce. It turns out that they have been hiding above the clouds. "Brother Tianshi? Is it Heavenly Master Yan Yue is trembling with excitement when she sees the visitors. The son of heaven is the son of Shifu and the strongest disciple of Shifu! If you are young, you are the best. Yan Yue never thought he would appear. She was very happy to run. But the next moment, a light flying sword quietly pierced her heart. Yan Yue''s pace is stiff, staring at the expressionless son of heaven. "Elder martial brother... You..." "in order to keep the secret here, you, the people of longjue and the imperial patrol team will die today." The emperor said lightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 The son of heaven is the son of Tiansheng, the elder of the general sect of the Vientiane sect. He is also the most talented disciple under Tiansheng''s knees, and is a famous genius of the general sect of the Vientiane sect. His age seems to be as old as white night and Yan Yue, but at the moment, he is a strong man burning the sky, and he is the king of heaven. With these people, he is totally in two worlds. Yan Yue''s eyes were dim and she fell on the ground. When she died, she found out that she was just a chess piece in the master''s hand. If she wanted to give up, she would abandon it. Not only she, but also those dead classmates were just bait. It is the emperor who really wants to solve all these problems. If they are good enough, they can solve everything for him. If they do not do well, they can lay a foundation for him and pave the way for him. Now Yan Yue uses the violent dagger given to her by the saint of heaven to severely damage these people, especially Liu Tai. Liu Tai is seriously injured. No one here is the opponent of the emperor. He''s in control. "The son of heaven! What are you doing? Are you going to rebel? " Liu Tai saw his killing intention burst out, his face changed greatly, and he immediately yelled. "Liu Tai, at this time, you still can''t distinguish the situation?" When the emperor raised his hand, the dark sword revolved around him like an elf, and the sword was full of meaning. "All these things are done by you and the heavenly elder?" Liu Tai covered the wound and said in a low voice. "You can''t understand master''s broad and far-reaching ideal. There was a great emperor''s fall at the Vientiane gate in the mainland of Wu. That is to say, a secret of imperial inheritance is in the hands of these people. However, after investigating for so many years, Shifu still failed to find the imperial inheritance. Helpless, he could only manipulate the Vientiane gate and try to find other clues Unfortunately, you have finally focused on the lower continent. If you don''t come up with an imperial inspection plan and don''t come here, you won''t die here. Therefore, you''ve made all this on your own. " The emperor shook his head, but he could not see any pity on his face. "It turns out that all this is done by the holy man of heaven!" Deacon Zhou clenched his fist tightly, and his anger in his words could not be concealed and said: "do you know what will happen? When I go back, I will hand you over to the punishment hall and tell the whole land of nine souls of your sins. " "Go back? It''s ridiculous. If I could let you go back, would I tell you all about it? What''s more, you''ve seen my face. Is there any reason to live? " The emperor whispered, and suddenly his eyes were cold. The dark sword flew out of his side and killed deacon Zhou at an amazing speed. The sword, like the dark night sky, covers people''s eyes. Deacon Zhou''s face was tight, and he immediately urged Qi. But he also took a "violent sky dagger". His soul pulse was damaged, and the speed of Qi stimulation was slowed down. When the dark flying sword was killed, the mask of soul Qi used for defense was just formed, which was extremely fragile. "Help deacon Zhou. Leave as soon as possible. I''ll house the rear for you." Liu Tai was in a hurry. The imperial patrol team on both sides rushed to deacon Zhou one after another, and several magic arts were blasted at the black sword on the air hood. After several times of bombardment, the power of the black sword was much weaker. Deacon Zhou sighed with relief. But it was just then. Whew. A hand suddenly stabbed in his back, poked out of his heart and pulled out his heart. Deacon Zhou shuddered all over and turned hard, only to find that the emperor had stood behind him without knowing when. Originally, the black sword is just a bait... "don''t feel lonely, they will go down to accompany you soon." The emperor said coldly, holding his hand, the heart burst instantly, and the blood and meat splashed towards the four sides like scattered flowers. Deacon Zhou died. A man from burning heaven was killed. People were frightened, Liu Tai looked at the corner of the eye split, angry. "All of you!! Come on He roared and killed the emperor regardless of his injury. "Chase, don''t let go of any of them!" The emperor said coldly. The people behind him immediately killed the Qin patrol team. The Qin patrol team was injured, but the emperor was waiting for work. The two sides exchanged fire for a while, and the Qin patrol team immediately fell into the downwind. On the other hand, there is chaos. "Withdraw quickly, return to the city, activate the great shield!" Thousand also really roared, and Wang Yaolin two people carry the colorful ball wrapped in the white night and jump into the sky horse city. A man from the burning heaven area hummed, jumped forward, waved his hand, and the palm spurted out a sea of fire, and burned it. Hundreds of people became ashes... the snake immediately commanded the team to fight back. But the two sides are too far apart. In the eyes of these burning heaven people, there is no difference between Tianjiao, Zhenjun, supreme and ants. They can kill whoever they want to kill. Long Jue''s troops were almost slaughtered and had no resistance. Even the border in Tianma city was just like paper in the eyes of those who were strong in burning the sky. However, when the snake group retreated into Tianma City, the man in the burning heaven didn''t chase after him. The emperor was short of manpower. He had to deal with Liu Tai first. After all, Liu Tai and other people''s threats were extraordinary. As long as Liu Tai was killed, these people would still die. There is no doubt that a Tianjiao was chased and killed by a man from burning heaven, and he was basically declared dead.The internal defense of Tianma city is activated. Some people escape from Tianma City, and others gather together to guard the white night. Winding snake, Qian Yizhen and others stood inside the border, looking out at the earth shaking battle outside, and everyone was shaking. It was the battle of burning the sky. It''s a war of gods! "Mr. Qian, what should we do now?" Wang Yaolin shuddered. "Let''s run! Otherwise, those people will come to kill us if they kill the Qin patrol! Let''s run. " The scream of fear from the soul. "No escape." Qian Yizhen shakes his head: "people in the burning sky are living thousands of miles a day, and they can see through the spirit. The faint breath of our actions will become the clues for them to chase us. Unless we can escape to Wudang before the end of their fight, we can''t escape their pursuit." "Is that the end of us?" The snake was staring at the colorful ball and lost his mind. "No, not yet!" At this time, the wind tiger roared, a tiger burst out. People looked at it in unison. However, it ran up and rushed into the station of Vientiane gate. It roared at the newly-built station, and its soul power swung open. A large number of array marks twinkled on the walls around the Vientiane gate. People were stunned. These seals were all painted by the white night... "the power that adults have given us..." Wang Yaolin was stunned. "Maybe we can have another war!" Thousand also really murmured, looking at the array of seals, gradually lost in mind. ... ... chi! An awn of sword tore the sky, and a ferocious head flew into the air. After rotating for a circle, it fell heavily on the ground. The face of that head still kept an incredible expression. It seemed that the master could not believe what had happened before his death. Liu Tai covered the wound and gasped as hard as he could. His shining eyes were dim and tired. There were seven or eight bodies lying on the ground, all of them decapitated. The rest of the people, seeing that they could not escape, gathered around Liu Tai and stared nervously at the emperor and others. They held the scepter, their eyes could not help but show fear. These scepters are the magic weapons given by the general sect. As long as they are launched, they can easily absorb the spirit of the opponent when attacking and killing. But this time, it is clear that Tiansheng is prepared. All the Horcruxes and magic weapons given to the emperor and others are aimed at Liu Tai. Each of them has a green sickle in their hands. The blade emits strange green gas. Once inhaled by the scepter, not only can they not get the soul gas, but also will be paralyzed by the breath. And the sickle is blessed with a curse seal, which can easily break the flesh of burning heaven, which is extremely terrifying. Such a terrifying and powerful Horcrux, the emperor''s side is actually a hand, Liu Tai a crowd was caught unprepared, constantly defeated. "This is not what our nine soul continent should have, do you... Liu Tai seems to have found something, his face was frightened, and he roared:" son of heaven, you betrayed not only our Vientiane gate, but also the whole continent. You will be infamous for thousands of years! Become a sinner for ages "People always praise others with indifference to fame and wealth, but they restrain others with immoral and eternal criminals. It''s ridiculous." The emperor was calm and walked step by step with his black sword. "So far, there''s nothing to say. I''ll fight with them!" The people of the imperial inspection team roared, and then beat their spirits to the ground. "Broken!" The emperor drank, and the emperor''s power broke out completely. The black sword in his hand burst into the sky. It was like an invincible spear and stabbed at the imperial patrol team. The sword was stabbed in the air and didn''t hit anyone. However, the terrible sword spirit is like the devil''s claw, tearing the breath of these people in the burning heaven to pieces. People were shocked. But in this room, the son of heaven''s people also rushed up. Hold up the scythe and cut them hard. Chucking... the chilling sound sounded. Heads fell to the ground with knobs in two. Liu Tai''s pupils were dilated and his old tears were in full swing. In front of them, all of them were frozen in place. After three breaths, they fell to the ground one after another, their necks were broken, and blood gurgling out. Liu Tai is the only one left of a team that wanders in every corner of the nine soul continent. Only four people were killed in the battle on the emperor''s side, and the remaining five were injured, but they were not seriously affected. They followed the emperor to Liu Tai and surrounded him completely. However, the emperor did not immediately kill. He looked at Liu Tai quietly, silent for a moment, and took out a bright white light from the storage ring. "Doll Dan?" Liu Tai said hoarsely."Master really appreciates elder Liu very much. If the situation hadn''t developed to this point, we would not have been rude to elder Liu. Elder Liu, if you are willing to take this pill, you will be able to save your life. Not only that, everything will be the same as before." "After taking this pill, my mind will be imprisoned, and I will become a puppet at your disposal. For me, this kind of thing is no different from death! Besides, do you think I''m as dirty as you are? Go away Liu Tai old face ferocious, low roar way. "You can''t blame me." The emperor closed his eyes and opened them abruptly. The icy cold was seeping out from his pupils. The dark sword was as fast as lightning and cut towards his neck. Liu Tai hastily raised his staff to resist. But the black sword was so swift that it cut off the scepter in an instant, and the terrible sword spirit tore Liu Tai''s chest. Liu Tai was shaken by sword Qi, fell to the ground and coughed. His blood flowed out of his seven orifices, and he had lost his fighting power. As soon as the emperor''s feet turned, the man immediately moved to Liu Tai. The black sword suddenly fell down and stabbed at his heart. Liu Tai offered a round bead, which made him burst. Bang! The air wave generated by the explosion of the bead lifted him away, and he was temporarily saved. But it has no effect on the current situation. No one can save him. Liu Tai gasps as hard as he can, and the spirit of heaven in his body has become hot and dry. He wanted to end his life in the most gorgeous way. "Well?" The emperor seemed to have noticed his intention and snorted coldly. The general situation suddenly fell and suppressed Liu Tai. "Ah Liu Tai tried to roar. But at this critical juncture, Tianma city is full of light, and the thick burning weather is spreading towards this place with amazing momentum. A long roar came out, and the sound waves soared into the sky. Just look at the old wall behind, suddenly flew a dozen figures. The emperor frowned fiercely and jumped back. These figures flew over, like mountains, standing in front of Liu Tai. All of a sudden. The emperor was shocked. These people are all burning heaven! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 The power of more than a dozen people in burning heaven covered the momentum of the emperor. These men retreated in succession, as if in the face of a great enemy, and all looked dignified. Just now I had a fight with the Qin patrol team. Although it was smooth, it was all people from burning heaven. The consumption here was huge. Now, there are more than a dozen people from burning the sky. How can they deal with it? "Wait, these people seem to be from Tianma city? Is it long Jue''s man? " At this time, the emperor''s team, a person recognized the identity of these people, immediately shouting. These are not others, but Qian Yizhen, Wang Yaolin, Feng Hu and others who fled to Tianma city before. "The man of long Jue?" The emperor suddenly shook his head: "so it is. It''s just that a group of mobs disguised as people from burning heaven by illusion. Do you want to frighten us? The trick of Pediatrics. " "Kill together!" A person who burned the sky gave a low drink, carrying a sickle and beheaded the thousand. But at this time, Qian Yizhen suddenly sent out a thunder roar. The sound wave broke out, shaking the surrounding earth and dispersing the clouds and fog. The man who rushed to burn the sky was caught off guard, and he was stunned and paralyzed. Next to the Thunderbird body instantaneous movement, into lightning around others, a rope like lightning tied him. "Well?" The son of heaven. Wang Yaolin stepped forward and stabbed the man''s mouth with a sword. The man whoa called a few times, the body hit a few swings, and then fell to the ground, head a tilt to die. The face of the emperor and others suddenly froze. Magic? Magic... Can a group of Tianjiao kill the people of burning heaven? Can it be called magic? The people in the burning sky who questioned him were numb and felt the burning pain on his face. However, he still couldn''t believe it, because he was the one who pursued these people. He clearly felt that these people were a group of arrogant beings. How could suddenly, the power become so terrible? "Senior brother, maybe it''s weird." The man was busy reminding. "Liu Tai must be killed today. If he doesn''t die and returns to the general headquarters, we will be in great difficulty, and our efforts in these years will disappear." The son of heaven became more and more fierce. His eyes directly ignored Qian Yizhen and others. He stared at Liu Tai, who fell on the ground behind him. Then he squeezed words out of his teeth. "Stop them, I''ll kill Liu Tai!" "Yes The crowd roared, their bodies whirled, and they appeared in front of Qian Yizhen and others like ghosts. The sickle of terror cut their heads fiercely. "Take elder Liu back to the city." Thousands of real big hands open, the magnificent breath of burning heaven pouring out from the palm, blowing these people. People raised their swords and fences together. But their swords were not the scythe''s opponents at all, they were cut off directly. Wang Yaolin was accidentally cut off an arm, the rest of the people were also cut off flesh and blood, seriously injured and fell to the ground. "No, although our strength has been greatly improved by setting up this array, we still have a long way to go to fight with the real people in the burning heaven realm! Withdraw The wind tiger roared and rolled out a huge storm, dragging these people. The body size of a Thunderbird sparrow came to Liu Tai''s side, and his small mouth caught Liu Tai''s collar and flew to the city. It''s easy for people to retreat. After all, they are not Tianjiao now. Although they can''t fight these people, they can still leave. Just with Liu Tai, people can''t go far. Qian Yizhen and others had just withdrawn into Tianma City, and the emperor rushed in. His hand slightly whirled a few times, a strong spirit of destruction and decay flew out, hit the city wall, and turned into electric current and spread all over the city wall. All of a sudden, the city wall cracked and collapsed into ashes. The emperor''s momentum bloomed, forming a huge domain directly around him. All the buildings in this area were turned into dust, and Tianma city was in a mess. Qian Yizhen and others retreated to the new address of the Vientiane gate where the white night was located. The son of heaven who followed him slightly coagulated his eyes and stopped. He had to stop. Because there are thousands of people standing in front of the gate of Vientiane. And these thousands of people, all of them are full of halo and breath. Looking at the strength of these thousands of people, they are all proud of themselves. Thousands of heavenly pride! This is not something that can be solved by a burning heaven realm. "When was there so much arrogance in mainland China?" The son of heaven frowned. Although Tianjiao is not a strong man in the land of nine souls, he still has some skills. As a lower level continent, it''s very good to have a few Tianjiao. People here don''t have any powerful skills and avant-garde cultivation skills. The cultivation environment here is far less than that of xiongjue mainland. He can practice here Those who are trained to the level of Tianjiao are not ordinary people.However, if we want to say that there are thousands of Tianjiao in the mainland of Wuhan... don''t say that the son of heaven doesn''t believe it. I''m afraid that this matter will spread to mainland Wu, and no one is willing to believe it. "Zhang He, you are right. These people must have used some strange means to enhance their soul state strength." The emperor said coldly: "moreover, the array is more likely to be a Dharma array. If you want to enhance the strength of so many people, this kind of array is very likely to be the great emperor''s array." "The great... The great... The Dharma array?" The four behind him were stunned. The great emperor. It is not equal to the height of Tianjiao looking up to the burning sky. The great emperor is placed in the whole nine soul continent, which can overlook the existence of all living beings, and is the God standing at the top of the nine soul continent. Countless people in the burning heaven realm have spent their whole life and can''t step into the emperor''s way. Since they entered the burning heaven realm, they have peeped into the direction of the emperor''s way, and have been pursuing it. But that goal is always so far away from them... "even if this is the great emperor''s means? If there is a great emperor standing behind them, why doesn''t he kill us? It can be seen that the great emperor is not here. You can kill this person with me at the same speed, and then go back to the Vientiane gate. Let''s not say whether he knows that the things here are done by us. Even if we do, the emperor can''t help us when we go back to the Vientiane gate! " The emperor had lost his patience, and his body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Qian Yizhen. "Kill!" He raised the black sword and waved it. The air mask in front of Qian Yizhen immediately activated and blocked the black sword. However, the black sword is so sharp that it is hard to imagine that the air mask was torn after only half a breath of Kung Fu. The edge of the sword came. Thousand also really pull out a sword to block. Dang! Two swords collide. However, Qian Yizhen''s sword edge exploded in an instant, and the man was blown out and hit a high-rise building at the Vientiane gate, shaking the whole building into dust. However, he even vomited blood and his chest was blurred, and he was seriously injured. "What?" The others were shocked. Qianyi is really the highest and strongest person in the soul state of the Dragon Jue. After receiving the blessing of the emperor''s Sutra array seal arranged in the white night, his cultivation directly and briefly rushed into the burning heaven realm. But in front of this man, I can''t even take a move... "I''m the king of heaven. I''m the strong one in the burning heaven realm. I''m not comparable to the ordinary burning heaven realm, nor can you people who rely on external means to obtain the power of burning the sky temporarily." The emperor cheered coldly, and with another sword, he cleaved to those dragon Jue people who protected Liu Tai. "Be careful!" Wang Yaolin yelled, accumulating his soul to resist. Wind tiger, Thunderbird and others also immediately sacrifice power to help. The momentum of the crowd gathered into a strong current. However, this torrent just touched the black sword, and immediately it touched the dry firewood of the flame, and it was burnt out... Wang Yaolin and Feng Hu were shocked by their hearts and dodged in a hurry. Before they ran away, they were lifted by the sword. The rest of them were not so lucky. They were chopped by black sword, and their sword force tore them apart. Although the Thunderbird is small in size, it is too close to dodge. It is too late to dodge. It is hard to cut off a wing. The sparrow body falls on the ground and can''t stop crying. "Lord Thunderbird!" The crowd cried out. "It''s sad that a Holy Spirit dare to be such a wild animal in the near future by your nature, but you are involved in the struggle between the souls." The emperor''s face was expressionless, then he raised his foot and stepped on the Thunderbird fiercely. Roar! The wind tiger roared and rushed over. The mouth of the blood vessel was wide open. The fangs were all wrapped by the wind blade. They were extremely sharp. "Looking for death?" The son of heaven raised his hand, five fingers as fast as shadow, and stabbed into the belly of the wind tiger. Roar! The wind tiger gave out a miserable roar and his mouth was full of blood. "It''s all the people who don''t know." The emperor raised his hand, and the black sword came up and stabbed the wind tiger''s abdomen. Pooh! The blade didn''t get into it. The wind and tiger roared more and more, and the whole body was violently whipped. The internal organs were attacked by the sword power of the black sword... "stop it!" Suddenly, out of a hurry. The emperor looked at the source of the sound. Liu Tai. He got up hard, panting and staring at him. "Elder Liu, can''t wait for me to kill you?" The son of heaven is indifferent. "Kill me? I''m afraid you can''t Liu Tai murmured: "the son of heaven, I advise you to stop immediately, and then quit here better, because the next thing happens, you can''t afford it." The emperor''s brow moved: "how do you say that?""You said, we burst together, can you this emperor blow up the broken bones?" Liu Tai cold road. "Oh?" The son of heaven threw the half dead wind tiger to one side, and then went to Liu Tai. Dragon Jue people have retreated, nervous and afraid to look at this person. "Self explosion? It is a bad way. The elder of the hall is intimidating others by this way... But do you think it is useful to me? " Finally, the son of heaven''s mouth finally showed a smile, which was scornful, mockery and disdain: "I can give you the opportunity, you can detonate the spirit of heaven now." "You..." br > Liu Tai is in a hurry. "What? And I''ll help you? " The son of heaven was cold and rushed to Liu Tai. Liu Tai is in a hurry, biting his teeth and directly arousing the spirit of the sky. But just in the moment when he was about to detonate the spirit of heaven, a light print came and hit Liu Tai in his chest steadily. Poof!!! Liu Tai spits out a bite of flesh blood, and one stumbles on the ground. At first glance, his chest was cracked and the spirit of heaven was directly abandoned... Liu Tai... Failed. People are desperate. Is this the king of the burning heaven? At this moment, no one can stop the son of heaven. The snake was close to the side of the white night, looking at the sky and the night, and a pretty face was as white as paper. "The power of matrix printing will not last long. We must solve it quickly! Even if we can''t win the emperor, we should at least waste his life and wait for adults to come out and win the chance to leave for them. " Thousands of people were really hard to walk out of the ruins, and cried out weakly. People smell the sound, fear dissipates in the eyes, a little firm emergence. White night. Has become these dragon Jue people in mind of God. Now as soon as they mention the name, they get excited. Even in this desperate situation. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. When I get him settled, I''ll take you on the road." Said the son of God. The four people who burned the sky rose again, ready to launch an offensive with the son of heaven. It''s all over. Click and rub... just then, the colorful ball suddenly split. People were stunned. But see that the crack is bigger and wider, finally clanging, suddenly broken. The inside kicked the debris and staggered out... What''s the matter He looked around his eyes and asked softly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 The scene around made the night feel bad. He looked around and found that Wang Yaolin''s arm had been cut off. Qian Yizhen was seriously injured. The Thunderbird had broken its wings, and the wind tiger was dying. Long Jue people, more than half of the dead! What''s going on? The white night frowned. Seventy two people from the burning heaven territory were dead, so the battle was over. Is there a strong man in the dark? Looking back, he was astonished. The "spirit gathering array" arranged around the Vientiane gate has actually been activated. This is the imperial Scripture array, which can temporarily raise Tianjiao to the power of burning the sky... if it is activated, then Qian Yizhen and others at the moment have the power of burning the sky. With this power, they were beaten like this... is it possible that the other party is the emperor? "Who are they?" The white night stares at Liu Tai and the son of heaven and asks lightly. "My lord... That''s elder Liu Tai. He''s the last survivor of the imperial patrol team, and the other one is the main messenger behind the black bridegroom. He''s here to kill his mouth!" Snare the snake and cry. "Behind the scenes? His breath seems to be similar to the burning heaven realm, but much stronger than it. " White night frowned. "He is a strong man in the burning heaven realm. This kind of person is called the emperor of heaven. Although he does not reach the peak, he is extremely terrifying." Liu Tai on the ground then vomited blood, and then weakly called out: "you... Blow yourself up, in front of him, none of you can escape. Instead of letting him kill us one by one, we should die with him!" "By them? They have improved their strength by using the soul method, but the nature of the spirit in their bodies is still the same. Even if a group of wastes explode, they can''t kill me. Don''t daydream. " The emperor shook his head and stabbed his sword. Liu Tai''s shoulder was pierced directly. He moved his arm again and intended to separate Liu Tai from his shoulder. At this moment... "wait, I''ll say a word first." The white night called out. "What are you going to say?" The emperor looked askance at him. The white night stopped and said with a smile, "I want to tell you, run quickly now, maybe you still have a way to live." The emperor was stunned. The rest of them looked at each other and laughed. "A supreme one, tell us to run?" "Ha ha ha ha ha, is there anything more funny in this world?" But this sentence is not shameless for longjue people. White night has created too many miracles and killed countless powerful people whose soul state is higher than him. For white night, they instinctively think that it can do anything. "My Lord! Can you subdue this man? " Thousand also true face shows happy color, hurried forward to ask. "No White night shook his head and vomited his turbid breath: "I have just recovered, and all my functions have just healed. How can I compete with a burning king again? To be honest, I''m afraid I can''t beat Tianjiao now. " "Ah? Then... You... " people were shocked. "If you can''t fight me, why should I escape?" The emperor asked coldly. He didn''t feel quite right. "It''s up to me!" Without waiting for the sound of the white night, a grand and majestic drink came, followed by the supreme spirit, like the collapsed sky, covering downward. This is incomparable momentum!! In a moment, all souls bow down, the sun and the moon are out of light, the heaven and the earth lose color, the samsara reverses, and the heaven and earth are reversed. Everything in this world seems to have lost its original instinct. "Who? Who is it? " Finally, the emperor could not keep calm. He noticed the momentum, his face changed suddenly, and his body couldn''t help shaking. All the people around him, including the four burning heaven realms, were so frightened that they did not dare to stand up or even lift their heads. This incomparable momentum directly strikes at the heart of the people. In front of this momentum, nothing dares to create a heart to compete with it. Finally, the emperor can not bear this momentum, legs trembling, knee gently hit the ground, completely kneeling down. White night heart wave thick surprise, looking at the distance. A colorful cloud flew over and hit him hard. The clouds disappeared and a pig like thing came out. No one else. It''s the Qianlong. But at the moment, it is always blooming with amazing potential. "Is this the majesty of the great emperor?" Asked the white night with consternation. If the Qianlong had not used this momentum to him, I am afraid he would have to crawl on the ground. Just momentum, so terrible, what about the real power of the great emperor? And... It seems that this is not a complete emperor''s momentum, after all, Qianlong itself has not recovered the power of the great emperor.Who are those people who set up the emperor''s way... "boy, are you ok Qianlong glanced at him. "It''s OK, but why are you back?" The white night smiles. He was still at a loss, but he unconsciously felt the Qianlong approaching. "Originally, I went to xiongjue mainland, but the emperor has come here. How can I not return? A heavenly king is not something you can deal with. Even if you have a dead dragon sword, you will have to pay a painful price to destroy him! If I don''t come back, it''s over here. " Said Qianlong. Hearing the appearance of Qianlong in the white night, my heart was still in fear. He had never seen a Qianlong so serious in all these years. Is this burning king really so terrible? "All the elders of the general sect of the Vientiane sect are all the same. There is no emperor, but they can cultivate such a young emperor. If you don''t kill him today, you will become a great disaster in the future." Qianlong murmured: "boy, go and kill them with your sword. Under my general situation, they can''t resist." "Good." White night nodded, took a deep breath, pulled out the boundless from the waist, and walked towards those people a little bit. He came to the first person of burning the sky. The man was lying on the ground, trembling. He realized that the night was coming and he was more aware of the approaching of death. However, he didn''t even dare to lift his head. He just kept shaking. I dare not resist at all. The heart beat violently at night and was deeply touched. Is this the emperor? In front of him, these extremely powerful people who are enough to destroy Qingge, enter the soul and fight the most martial arts are just like a pathetic creature... they breathe in the daytime and cut off with a sharp blade. Whew. The head of the man who burned the sky was immediately broken. As he did, he cut off the heads of the remaining three burning heaven people with his sword. All the people in the burning sky fell down. When they died, they didn''t even struggle. It seemed that they sincerely let the white night kill them. "This is the great emperor, this is the supreme emperor! No wonder you want me to run away. So it is. There is a great emperor standing behind you The son of heaven trembled, in this case, only he can maintain a trace of self, shouting out. It is also difficult for the heart to keep calm at night. He speculates that even if Qianlong deliberately takes Qi from him, the supreme Qi will affect him soundlessly. This is hard to avoid. White night went with a sword. The emperor widened his eyes, twisted his face, and stared at him in astonishment. His mouth was wide open, and his body was shaking like a sieve. White night eyes a congealed, the blade of the sword aimed at the emperor''s forehead, mercilessly stabbed. Whew. The emperor''s forehead was instantly penetrated by the sword without cliff. The white night arm shakes again, intending to cut off the emperor''s head. But at this time, what in the emperor''s body seems to be touched, and a circle of golden light suddenly blooms on his body. White night eyes a Lin, crazy urge force, no cliff sword also instantly hot up. But the son of heaven at this time, as if he was no longer himself, suddenly stood up and retreated. His head was completely pierced, but blood and brain did not flow out at all. Not only that, at this time, he was not even affected by the great emperor''s momentum, but he retreated directly out of the crowd to keep away from the crowd. "What''s the matter?" White night raised a sword and frowned. "The art of turning the soul." Qianlong sinks into the road. "Turn your soul? What is that? " "It''s a kind of soul transformation. Now the person you see is not the guy just now, but the person behind the guy." Qianlong road. "Heaven... Saint..." Liu Tai raised his head difficultly and vomited out these two words. "Elder Liu Tai, how can you become this miserable picture? What happened? " The voice of the emperor''s mouth was hoarse. White night frowned and wanted to cut it off with his sword, but the emperor retreated again. His speed was almost like a blink of an eye. The white night had just recovered and was so weak that he could not keep up with him. "White night, don''t do anything. He changed his soul with that man. His soul was strong and strengthened his body. Now he is almost equivalent to a peak emperor, and he is very close to the peak burning sky." Qianlong was busy drinking. The white night stood in silence, his eyes twinkled with awe inspiring. The "emperor" turned his eyes and fell on the Qianlong emperor. After a moment, he knelt down on one knee: "see your majesty." "Are you a member of the Vientiane sect?" "Did your majesty guess that?" "If you are a member of the Vientiane sect, why do you want to do such a thing?" Qianlong snorted coldly. "Please forgive me for not saying clearly that although your majesty stood in the scene of hostility with me, my reverence for the great emperor has never changed." Said the man."The Vientiane gate is the barrier of the nine spirits land. If it is lost, the nine spirits will not be protected. No matter what your purpose is, you can not destroy the order of the nine spirits or the Vientiane gate." Qianlong said: "since someone knows you here, you should go to your sect head and confess your guilt. In this way, you may be able to keep your life. Otherwise, you will be ruined." "Thank you for your forgiveness. Unfortunately, I don''t think it''s over because there''s only one Liu Tai who was abandoned and half dead. You only know what happened here. I don''t think I''m in a bad situation, do I?" With a smile, the emperor took out a pair of golden wings the size of palms from his arms and patted them on his arms. All of a sudden, the wings were printed into the arms, and the huge golden wings immediately flew out behind them. The descendants nodded their feet and jumped into the air, turning into a golden awn and flying towards the distance. "Go?" White night eyes a cold, intending to launch the dead dragon sword. But it was stopped by the dragon. "Boy, let him go." "I still have a lot of strength, and I will be able to beat him!" Drink in the daytime. "But there''s no need to kill him. It won''t do you any good. On the contrary, it will completely infuriate him." Qianlong said in a low voice, "the one behind him is not simple. I guess he is not the great emperor, but he has the strength to compete with the great emperor. You can bear with it for a while. When I restore the strength of the great emperor, these people are just the first generation who sell at the auction!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 When the emperor left, the turmoil in Tianma city finally came to an end. Qianlong removed the momentum, people were relieved, one by one lying on the ground, sweating, trying to breathe. They feel like they''ve just escaped from hell. The white night loosed his grip on the handle of the dragon''s sword and went to the crowd. "Immediately enter the array to recover and help the elders of the imperial patrol team to the front." In the white night. "Yes, my Lord." The snake nodded and arranged immediately. People continue to withdraw into a healing array set up in the Vientiane gate station. The array seal urges up, and bursts of green light overflow, moistening the wounds on people. The white night glanced at the dead bodies of burning heaven people on the ground, and their eyes twinkled with heaviness. "I didn''t expect that all these disputes came from an elder of the general sect of the Vientiane sect." "Yes, I didn''t expect that the elders of the general sect of the Vientiane sect are people with a strong will and a heart for the nine souls. They are heroes who can abandon their lives for the nine soul continent. But they don''t want to have a rascal... It seems that the biggest dispute in the nine souls continent is no longer limited to the disputes between the great emperors. The Vientiane gate... Is afraid to be in chaos." Qianlong sighed bitterly and said sadly: "the chaos of the Vientiane gate is far more harmful than that of the great emperor. If it affects the whole nine soul continent... At that time, it would be really a loss of life." The white night was silent. After a while, he suddenly asked, "just now the soul of that man was attached to the king of that day. If I cut that man, could everything be avoided?" "Of course not." Qianlong shook his head: "although the soul turning skill can exchange powerful magic to transfer soul, when the transformed body is about to die out, the soul turning skill will be forced to be removed, and the souls of two people will be forced to return to their original position. That is to say, you can only kill the emperor, and the person behind him will be OK." Qianlong went to the front of a stone, jumped on it, lay lazily on it, and said, "the emperor is not much older than you, but he became the emperor at a young age, and when he was dying, he was protected by the man''s soul. From this, we can see that the emperor has a very important position in that man''s heart. If you kill him, you will certainly cause his full revenge. I have not yet arrived In the realm of the great emperor, it''s easy to kill a burning heaven or a heavenly king. I can fight with that man. Although I''ll be fine, it''s not easy to save you. Therefore, let him go for the time being. " The white night nodded thoughtfully. "Don''t worry, boy. I''ve locked my digue. I''ll have to take it back. Within three years, I''ll be able to prove the emperor again. It''s nothing for a man like this to crush to death." Qianlong chuckled. "Three years is not long, but no one can predict what will happen." "What''s more, the man said that he was in charge of the communication to mainland Wu, that is to say, we can''t pass on all the things happened to the mainland. On the contrary, he can fabricate at will. So I hope that I can take the elder of the imperial inspection team to xiongjue mainland as soon as possible, find the general dispatch, and inform the people of the headquarters of everything, and ask them to come forward and solve the matter." "The general school of the Vientiane sect is not in the mainland." Qianlong shook his head: "it''s just above the land of nine souls, holy state." "Holy state?" The white night froze. "Not bad." Qian Long said: "but it''s also right for you to go to xiongjue mainland, because the active Vientiane disciples in xiongjue mainland are all the people of the general school. As for Shengzhou, it''s better not to go there now. It''s easy to get down there and don''t step into it casually." "Why?" "Then you will know." Qianlong didn''t seem to want to mention more about the holy state, but simply took it. White night is confused and difficult to ask. He took out two large jars from the ring. The wine was full of fragrance. He drank and chatted with Qianlong. For the white night, Qianlong was more and more surprised. Obviously, it has realized that the "blood god mantra" and "immortal heaven Qi mantra" can perfectly use the two array seals, which is really not simple. But Qianlong didn''t know that the money spent in the daytime was almost immeasurable in order to perform the two imperial sutras. "My lord... Lord Liu Tai wants to see you!" At this time, the snake came quickly and said softly. She has been protected by the public and has not been injured. The white night nods, turns down the stone, goes toward the Vientiane gate resident. Liu Tai has come out of the healing array. The obvious wounds on his body have been recovered by the array. His life is not worried, and his physical strength has also recovered a little. However, the big array is not omnipotent. The spirit of heaven abandoned by the emperor can not be healed. A man has lost his cultivation and become an ordinary man. He sat alone in the corner, looking at the sky, lost in thought. "Elder Liu Tai?" The white night went and called. "Master Bai!" Liu Tai wakes up from his meditation and gets up in a hurry to salute the white night. "Elder, don''t be too polite. You are my elder and I should be the one who should be polite." White night hugged. "It''s a great blessing for me to have a master like you in the Vientiane gate." Liu Tai finally showed a smile, very pleased, but there is still a trace of bitterness in the smile."Do you have anything to do with me Asked the white night. Liu Tai nodded: "it''s very urgent. It''s about this time. I hope you can find a way to send someone to the general school and report it to the general school quickly. Tian Sheng GUI is an elder, but he has ulterior motives and plans. We don''t know what he is going to do. If the Vientiane gate is disturbed by him, the nine spirits will be in danger! Therefore, I ask Master Bai to help. " Then he bowed deeply. "I''m just a master, and I''m from the lower mainland. Even if I get to the general school, no one will believe what I said. If I''m asked to send a message for you, I''m afraid not." Thinking for a while in the daytime, he said, "I can send someone to protect you back to the general school." "It''s hard to protect me back to the general school, and I''m afraid I''ll be killed by Tiansheng''s people if I don''t even arrive." Liu Tai said bitterly: "now that I have lost all my accomplishments, I am a useless man. I can''t cross the sea of Sha to xiongjue mainland. At present, only you can do it. Although Tiansheng has met you, his subordinates are very strange to you. If you go to xiongjue, it is safer. As for the convincing question you said, you don''t have to worry. Although you are a lower level mainlander, you are the master of our Vientiane gate Even if you don''t have enough strength, your position in the general school is very outstanding. " Speaking of this, Liu Tai took off a token from his waist and handed it to Bai Ye: "in addition, you can take my token with you to the general dispatch. Even if someone questions you, you can take this out. It will be feasible." White night took the token without saying a word. What this token means is clear to Liu Tai and clearer to white night. Once involved in it, you don''t know life and death! Liu Tai stepped back two steps and knelt down. White night Leng Leng Leng, hurried forward to help it up. "Elder Liu, what are you doing "Master Bai, you don''t always send people. You don''t know the real meaning of the existence of the Vientiane gate. Naturally, you don''t understand. This is a dangerous thing. I entrusted you to go, which actually pushed you into a dangerous situation. However, up to now, I have no way. If you don''t eliminate the cancer of Tiansheng, all the original calm will disappear, and more people will be buried in this mess In chaos. " Liu Tai was tearful and his voice was hoarse: "in fact, the general school had already noticed something different, so they set up an imperial inspection team. But who could have thought that the difference actually came from the general school." Seeing Liu Tai like this, the white night spits out the turbid gas fiercely. He would like to refuse Liu Tai, because Liu Tai is right. This is indeed a dangerous thing. But now he has offended the son of heaven and the saint of heaven. If he does not solve this problem, what will he do to resist it? Qianlong can''t protect him all his life. "I think about it." For a long time, the white night light reads a way, turned to leave. Liu Tai quietly looked at his back and sighed for a long time. In the white night, he bowed his head to meditate, and unconsciously came to the side of Qianlong. He held a huge wine jar, stuffed his head into the wine, and made a loud, comfortable groan. "The old man told you to report it?" Qianlong said with a smile. "Well." "Then you go." "Do you think I should go?" "Of course." Qianlong smiles and looks at the distance: "if you don''t remove the empire from the mainland, how can you live up to your imperial inheritance? What''s more, that place is the place where a soul person should stay! Qingge, Zhiwu and jinhun are just a transition. " "Transition?" "Yes, a soul soul really wants to grow up, and will never indulge in the wanton places of those low-level soul people! The mainland is the place where the soul sublimates. It pursues the steps of gods, saints and emperors and sets foot on the real nine days. " The real nine days? Where the hell is that? After a moment, he murmured: "if I leave, where should I go? Tiansheng sends a person from burning heaven to come here, and they can''t resist. " Dragon Jue comes from three lower continents, and its strength is impossible to compete with the people of xiongjue mainland. Once it is matched, it will only be slaughtered by the other side. "You don''t have to worry." Qianlong laughed: "if I don''t kill the emperor, I won''t dare to move you that day, because he knows what will happen if he offends a great emperor." A calm word, but permeated with endless domineering! White night nodded. But there was a bang. Qianlong threw the wine jar and it broke into pieces. It jumped off the big stone and walked slowly into the distance. "I''m waiting for you in Xiongju." When the sound comes, it has gone to the distance, into a small point. White night stands quietly in place, silently watching. When the Dragon turned around and looked out of the city, he did not know. "The method of thousands of souls is endless, and human nature will return to the Ninth Heaven. Will you... Become another me, drowned by Xiong Jue? I hope you don''t forget your original intention, abide by your original intention, and truly surpass the world... "A whisper, the figure has gone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 The secluded courtyard, a few leaves in the autumn wind blowing, floating on the ground. Everything seems so quiet and peaceful. Suddenly. The autumn wind became crazy, and a golden light fell from the sky and fell into the courtyard. The trees are wild and the leaves are falling. An old figure came out of the pavilion, looking at the man standing in the courtyard, his eyes were in a trance. The man closed his eyes, and his face was pale. To his astonishment, there was a transparent hole in his forehead and brow, but the hole did not shed any blood, but was dark and frightening. The man was suddenly excited, and the whole person seemed to wake up. He looked at himself in a hurry, touched his forehead, and his face was extremely ugly and flustered. Until he saw the old man, he calmed down, but his voice anxiety could not be concealed: "adoptive father... This..." "relax, you are not dead. I sealed your wound with my soul power, and continued to your heart You will not be in any serious trouble for the time being The old man glanced at him. Hearing this, the man immediately knelt down: "thank you, adoptive father." "Silly child, I am your adoptive father, it is my duty to protect you." The old man helped him up. "Adoptive father, I''m ashamed that I didn''t finish the task. Please punish him." That person is the son of heaven bows his head to blame a way. "I don''t blame you for this. I didn''t expect a great emperor to appear in mainland Wu." The old man read slowly: "the emperor, you and I have no chance at all. It''s very good that you can kill the imperial patrol team." "But Liu Tai is not dead." "Although Liu Tai is not dead, he has lost all his accomplishments. He is a waste man. He can''t return to the general school from Zhiwu mainland. There is no need to worry about it." The old man shook his head. "Adoptive father, what should we do now?" The emperor asked. "We will control the news of Zhiwu mainland immediately. Although Liu Tai is not dead, they will certainly try their best to contact the general faction. We must hold them back and try to get rid of him as much as possible. If we can''t shut up, we have to prepare for the worst. " "It''s easy to kill those people, including the invalid Liu Tai. But you also said, there is a great emperor behind that man. If the emperor does something, how can we stop it?" The emperor frowned. The great emperor was so powerful that even the emperor could not imagine that he had to kneel down in front of the emperor. "The emperor doesn''t care, and those people don''t have to worry too much. If the emperor comes alone, even if he enters the gate of Vientiane, his mouth can still say our mouth? What''s more, if the dragon is no longer a river, the strong dragon will not suppress the snake. If he comes, I will have his own way to deal with it. Only the breath of a great emperor can be detected. A strange soul carrying the master of the Vientiane gate will not find it very well. Children, you must rush to the great continent and set up a defensive line. Secretly investigate, Liu Taibi will send someone to contact the general faction. I want you to be there. Before we contact the general dispatch, we should eliminate this person. Now the Qin patrol team is dead in the mainland of Wuhan. The chief faction will soon find out about this. At that time, I will put all the responsibility on that great emperor. The emperor should have a headache when dealing with the commander-in-chief. But you should try your best to stop this person who represents Liu Tai, understand? " When the emperor heard the sound, his eyes flashed, and he held his fist in a hurry: "the child must live up to the trust of his adoptive father." "I''m very confident about your ability, but this time, xiongjue mainland is not peaceful. Recently, it''s the day when the" Nine Emperors and ten emperors "open their doors to accept students. The nine souls mainland has gathered in xiongjue mainland for countless talents. Your task will be very difficult, but don''t worry. I have applied to the general dispatch office to let you stay in xiongjue mainland. After a year, you can come back." "Yes, adoptive father." The emperor bowed his head. "I hope you''ll come back in a year and you can fix everything." The old man said and waved at will. The emperor again saluted, and then slowly retreated. ... ... enter the soul land. In the secluded forest, Lin Zhengtian is sitting on a big stone, keeping his eyes closed. In the distance, a beautiful woman is standing beside a dwarf tree, looking at him quietly. The woman is quite elegant and has a very shallow cultivation. She has only heaven soul state, but she is very young. She is very good at this age. After half a ring, Lin Zhengtian opened his eyes and breathed a little, his eyes filled with a trace of helplessness. "Xiao He, what do you want?" He couldn''t help speaking. This female soul person named Xiaohe was worshipped by longjue a few months ago. Because of her good talent, she is a Sansheng tianhun at a young age. Therefore, she is arranged to practice here. She has a lot of contact with Lin Zhengtian, but somehow, he finds that Xiaohe is always secretly watching himself. Xiaohe probably didn''t expect to take his own attention. He was scared, but he still walked over with a blush on his face. Lin Zhengtian scanned his eyes and understood one or two. "Senior brother Lin." "What can I do for you?" Lin Zhengtian tries to soften his smile. Xiaohe''s heart trembled. Although the smile was gentle, she felt a deep resistance and impossibility.He and she have always been people of two worlds. "No... nothing..." Xiaohe''s eyes are a little dodgy. "If it''s ok... Go to practice, you senior brother Lin. I''ve thought of the critical moment and want some quiet. I''m sorry." Lin Zhengtian said mildly. Xiao He bit her pink lips and seemed unwilling to leave. Even if she stayed with Lin Zhengtian a little longer, she felt very satisfied. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and asked, "elder martial brother Lin, do you know what happened to the mainland of Wu?" "To mainland Wu? Isn''t younger martial brother Bai there? Yes? What happened then? " Lin Zhengtian asked curiously. "I overheard it when Lord Long Yue was talking to elder martial sister Fu. It was said that the news of Zhiwu mainland had been delivered yesterday. Our branch of longjue in Zhiwu mainland was attacked, and everyone was seriously injured. Now we are going to send someone to help rebuild and defend." Seeing Lin Zhengtian as if he was interested, Xiao He quickly said, "elder martial brother Lin, now that we have a base in the mainland of Zhiwu, let''s go and have a look at it? It''s said that there are a lot of people who practice soul faster than others "If you have a chance to go again, but I don''t understand that younger martial brother Bai is already very powerful. It is said that there are several extremely powerful forces and strong men in Zhiwu mainland who also follow him. According to the principle, his strength should reach the peak in Zhiwu mainland, and no one dares to provoke him. Why would he be attacked with heavy casualties?" Lin Zhengtian was lost in thought. "I don''t know, but I heard that the people of burning heaven and the emperor attacked. Even the people sent by the general manager of the Vientiane sect came and were killed by those people... It seems that the situation is very bad, elder martial brother Lin, what is burning heaven? What is the emperor? " "What are you talking about? Burning heaven? All the kings have appeared? " Lin Zhengtian suddenly stood up and looked at Xiaohe in shock. "What''s wrong with you, elder martial brother Lin?" Xiao He was obviously scared, stiff and afraid to move. Lin Zhengtian noticed that he had lost his temper and breathed a bitter smile: "nothing... " is it? " Xiaohe has some doubts, but also can see that Lin Zhengtian is absent-minded at the moment. "Elder martial brother Lin, are we still going to Wudang?" Xiao he hesitated and asked carefully. "No, I have to go to the mainland." Lin Zhengtian was silent for a moment and said suddenly. It is ten days after leaving Tianma city. This week, Qian Yizhen, tangshe, Fenghu, Thunderbird and other close friends were summoned to set up several great emperor''s array with their help. Although there are Qianlong awe, but not afraid of 10000, just in case. Ten days later, in the white night, wearing a black suit, wearing a hat, with three swords, toward the southern wharf to the mainland of Wu. The mainland of Zhiwu has been in chaos. The docks have been deserted for many years. The people leading to xiongjue mainland have no ferry. The only people who made their fortune by ferry only go to the soul land. Now that they have mastered the spirit and Zhiwu at night, the ferry has been left to longjue''s own people. But he had to go there by himself. After all, it''s a place where the strong are like clouds and the talents are like rain. The weak people can''t cross the vast sea of evil spirits. This is why Liu Tai can''t go back. He stood on the dock, his palm raised, and a boat flew out of the ring. When a man falls into the boat with a little feet, the array will be launched immediately. It will go without wind, and the speed will be extremely fast. The distance between xiongjue and Wudang is not between entering the soul and arriving at Wudang. I''m afraid that the distance from Qingge to Wudang is only one-third of that between Wu and xiongjue. Moreover, from Zhiwu to xiongjue, pirates are rampant. White night had no idea of pirates, and he had to spend the next three months in the boat. The boat galloped all the way, raising waves, and soon the coast of Wudang became a line. All around the sea, nothing can be seen. The evil spirit in the sea water is very strong, like a wall, squeezing his body. However, under the effect of the five elements spirit body, he does not have any strange feeling. White night standing in the bow, looking at the gray sea water, suddenly sacrifice a little soul gas, not into it. A moment later, he looked astonished. "The evil spirit contained in the sea water makes Qingge and the surrounding Sha Hai water of the soul enter several times." He sat in the bow of the boat, took a deep breath, offered the truth of the general situation, picked up a little of the evil water, and forced out the evil spirit inside. But as soon as the evil spirit was released from the sea, it weakened immediately. "The evil power here may be useful to the true king, but the effect is too poor in the face of the five elements spirit body..." the white night frowned, hesitated, and rose again to cover the body with the general trend of truth. Then, the man looked at the ground silently. After a while, he grabbed the edge of the boat with one hand and jumped into the sea directly.Hua... the boat is still moving forward, one hand holding the edge of the boat, however, there is no sign of white night... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 The truth of the general trend is like a protective clothing, wrapped in the body of the white night, which cuts off most of the evil spirit of the sea. However, the horror of the evil sea is far beyond imagination. Even if the truth removes most of the evil force, the remaining evil spirit is still enough to corrode the truth of the general trend. The white night was eroded by the evil spirit of the great truth, and the five elements God body was immediately broken, and the evil force began to move towards the body. With his arm working, the man jumped up, like a carp leaping over the dragon''s gate, turning into the boat, breathing heavily. After swallowing some pills and resting for a while, the man recovered, sat up again and raised his hand to sacrifice the soul power. At the moment, the soul power was fragile and the internal strength was consumed by 7788. "So much power has been consumed in such a short time. How powerful is the evil force of the sea of evil?" In the white night, my mind was in a daze. However, this effect is exactly what he needs. The general trend has reached the realm of truth. If you want to improve, you must use a bad enough environment to oppress him. At present, the Shahai is a natural training place. Anyway, it''s still a long time to arrive in xiongjue mainland. It''s better to take this opportunity to practice and see if we can break through. The boat was carrying the white night to float forward, and the white night was rolling up and down. A day later, the pressure from the evil power of Sha Hai made him feel much less. It seemed that the five elements God body had already resisted this evil force. It''s not very strong, but there''s something to gain. The boat has been drifting for more than 20 days, and the white night has gone from 20 to 400. The strength of the five elements has also been significantly improved. The general situation is also restless, more and more handy. It seems that my conjecture is correct. It is really effective to practice with the water of Sha Hai. However, calm days always go too fast, and a large number of dark clouds suddenly appear on the sea level in the distance. From a distance, it seems that a storm is coming, but when we get closer, the white night can smell that there is a lot of soul gas mixed in it. "Is this... the white night frowned, suddenly thought of something, staring at the dark clouds. Whoa! Suddenly, the sea was rough and the waves were surging. Silver boats rushed out and went straight to this end. Three of them! Each of them was the size of a small hill, which was extremely huge. The boat was covered with the array of Dharma, and it was blooming in the dark sky. The power of these three ships was enough. In an instant, they surrounded the poor boat in the white night. Several souls leaped down from the boat and landed on the ship, each holding a knife. "Boy, be honest!" One grinned grimly and held his knife against the shoulder of the white night. The white night glanced at these people, without exception, all of them were junior Tianjiao. Although they were dressed casually, they were either wearing leather or short boots that did not fit them. However, every piece of clothing and every hanging ornament of them were magic weapons, and their soul breath was strong enough to let people suffocate. These people should be pirates active in the Shahai? Day night thoughts. "Boy, hand over all the valuable things. Don''t let the master do it, or we will trouble you and suffer." A pirate said with a smile. "Wait a minute, big brother, this guy... Why does he seem to have a very low level of soul?" At this time, the other side of the pirate Leng next, carefully looked at the white night two eyes, lost his voice: "mother, this garbage is the supreme realm." "What?" The other two were stunned. "How dare a little one come here? You''ve eaten the heart of a bear The pirate was very angry. Bai was happy. He thought he could get some fat to eat this time, but he didn''t even think that this guy could be called meat. Oh! All of a sudden, there were melodious sounds from the ship. It''s like a horn blowing. The three pirates suddenly changed their faces and did not say anything. They seized the body of the white night and jumped to the ship. White night didn''t resist. These people should be from mainland China. The speed of the boat is too slow to walk away. I just want to go up and have a look. A man grabbed the arm of white night and took him to a big ship. As soon as the three men got on the ship, the boundary of the three ships was immediately opened. The huge boundary was very thick, like a wall, covering the whole ship. It seemed that even the water of Shahai was isolated. After boarding the ship, you can see a large number of Pirates running on the deck, or urging battle, or urging law. "Gerbil! What did you get? Is it a big fish Several ferocious and ferocious men came. Their breath was heavy and oppressive like a giant elephant. "Don''t mention it. It''s a supreme! I don''t know how a useless supreme can come here The pirate said ominously before. "Supreme?" Several people were stunned, some angry staring at the white night: "then you son of a bitch also brought him to the boat? Just throw it into the sea to feed the fish? " "I don''t think it depends on the situation... You suddenly open the border. If I can''t get on the boat, I still have to die outside?" Snorted the pirate."I don''t want to talk nonsense to you. I''ll put this boy in the cabin first. The Scouts of the guard will come and get ready to fight." The man hummed and led the man away. "Patrol?" Listening to the pirates'' words in the white night, he immediately found out the reason. The feeling is that there is a team approaching here and the pirates are preparing to fight. A pirate pulled the white night into the cabin, and then closed the door directly. The array on the door was activated directly, and the gate was completely closed. White night frowned, thinking about whether to kill now or wait. However, even if you are going out now, there is no place to escape. Even if you fly in the air, you can''t hold on to much. The evil spirit overflowing from the sea is enough to consume all the soul power in a burning heaven realm. When he turned around, he was surprised to find that there were not only him in the cabin, but also nearly 100 men, women, old and young... moreover, they all had the strength of Zhenjun and Tianjiao... "another one was arrested." "These pirates are so rampant!" In the dark, there was a whisper. "How can you be a supreme man?" "What bad luck." "What do you think these pirates will do to us?" "Don''t worry, there should be nothing wrong. They will lock us up and take us to ask for ransom. As long as they can afford to pay, their lives can still be saved." The sparse sound came again. The white night frowned and looked around. The most powerful people here are Tianjiao. Their clothes are very luxurious and they are all magic weapons. It seems that none of them are ordinary people. "What should I do if I can''t pay the ransom?" At this time, a man suddenly asked. The cabin was silent for a moment, and a voice answered him. "Will be sent to villain''s Island!" "Ah?" The cabin was stunned. At this time, a group of people suddenly stood in front of the white night. In front of this group of people, is a noble and beautiful woman. The woman is dressed in Lavender gauze. Her long hair is like ink hanging on her back waist. Her skin is like frost and snow. Her eyes are like the stars in an ancient well. Her red lips are gently pursed. Her eyebrows like willow leaves are slightly frowned. There is a sense of seriousness in her loveliness. She looks like a person coming out of the painting. Beside her, there is a white haired old man. Behind the old man are a group of spirited people who have been armed. To our astonishment, these people are all primary strength of burning the sky. It seems that this woman has a long history. Day night thoughts. "How are you, my friend?" The woman''s voice, such as the yellow warbler, is very pleasant to hear. "Thank you for your concern. I''m all right." White night nods. "Do you know what''s going on out there? Why did the pirates sound the warning horn? Is it that the scouts have arrived? " The woman asked again in a hurry. Feelings to answer is to ask the outside situation. "The outside is preparing for the war. Maybe it''s the patrolman you call it." Said the white night. "Can you see brother Yin Fei coming? Can you see the Yan family? " The woman asked again, her voice a little anxious. "I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "How many men have come to the patrol?" The woman asked again. White night still shakes his head. "Asshole, what''s your attitude when my lady talks to you? Tell me all you know, or I''ll let you down. " A bodyguard behind seemed to have lost sight of it, and cried angrily. "Miss of your family?" The white night swept that person one eye, looked at the woman light way: "this young lady, your family tutor does not seem to be very good, teaches the subordinate, is this quality?" "What are you talking about? How dare you be rude to me The man was angry and went directly to the town of white night. A supreme one should pay homage to the burning sky, but he did not... but before this momentum came to the body of the white night, he was divided by another gentle spirit. "Alin, don''t you stop?" The woman''s face was cold and she whispered. "Miss, this person''s attitude is so rude and arrogant, let''s teach him a lesson first, and then ask him again, he will answer more attentively, isn''t he?" "What are you talking about?" Women''s Willow eyebrows are frowning. The white night looked at the man coldly: "fight with me, don''t hold the attitude of teaching me, but hold the idea of killing me, because I will regard any provocation of my battle as the battle of life and death, so I advise you to use your full strength, otherwise, I''m afraid you will not have a chance to fight again." "The maniac... Just don''t know how to live or die!" Alin was so angry that he had to do it. "Aline Women drink.Alin froze: "Miss..." "didn''t you hear what I said? Stop it! Other people are just the supreme realm. You bully him with a big bully. Once the matter comes out, will the family lose face? If you damage the face of my family, even if I don''t blame you, the family will punish you severely! " Women drink low. Alin was all over the body, and quickly bowed his head. He did not dare to make any more noise. White night eyebrows moved. "Since you don''t know what''s going on outside, it''s not convenient for me to disturb you." The woman bowed and turned away. White night is too lazy to talk nonsense with them, and plans to find a small corner to have a rest first. But at this time, the cabin door suddenly opened, a large number of Pirates rushed in, one by one to seize the hostages inside, the knife suddenly on their neck. "Take them out! Let''s show them to the guards. If they dare to act rashly, they will kill the hostages! " A pirate leader stood at the gate and yelled. White night Leng Leng Leng, these pirates seem to have just experienced the fight, the body is full of wounds and blood, like a desperate beast, the breath is extremely irascible. There were shrieks and shrieks in the cabin. The crowd panicked. People were terrified. Don''t wait for the white night to think more, a knife holder came over, against the neck, and then like a pair of tongs like hand grasp his arm, low roar ring. "Boy, get up quickly for me, or I will let your head fall to the ground." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 "Give me peace and get out of here!" The pirate yelled in a low voice, twisting the white night''s arm behind his back and pushing. But the next second, a wisp of momentum like a silver needle, instantly from the palm of the white night, like a snake to the pirate''s throat. Whew. The pirate''s neck was pierced in an instant. Before he could shout, the general situation descended again and sealed the hole in his mouth and neck. The fresh blood could not come out and no one could call out. A peak Tianjiao was so wiped out, quietly... in the daytime, he grabbed his elbow with one hand, put his knife against his neck, and then carried this pirate, and walked out a little bit. "Big dog, you damn fast." A pirate yelled at the white night, and pulled a girl, only eight or nine years old, in a milky white robe, out of the cabin. The big dog''s eyes protruded, staring at the pirate, and his anger in his eyes became more and more diluted... when he got out of the cabin, the pirates lined up and stood on the deck. In front of each pirate, there was a soul soul soul hostage in front of each pirate. Before that, the young lady''s bodyguard was escorted by a group of pirates at the level of burning heaven. Their arms were directly cut off, and their combat power was greatly reduced, so they could not resist at all. The whole deck was red with blood. Fear pervades the hearts of all. Outside the ship, there are a large number of eagles and huge horses with two wings. On the back of each spirit beast, there are fully armed people. They constantly bombard the ship''s border. One blow after another, the boundary is shaken and the cracks are wide open. The pirates panicked. "Stop it! If you move the border again, I will tear up the ticket! " A one eyed pirate leader yelled at people outside. "Let them go at once, and then surrender, so we won''t kill you!" A man on a white horse, dressed in armor, yelled at the pirate ship. "Let go? It''s impossible. Now we have hostages. We have the initiative. If you want these hostages to go back safely, you should immediately get on your patrol boat and leave here and retreat a thousand miles. In this way, we will release all the hostages. Otherwise, from now on, I will kill one person every ten breaths! " The pirate chief snorted. In this business, as long as you can save your life, nothing else is important. At this time, the pirate leader has already given birth to the idea of releasing hostages. Of course, the premise is to have a life. "You..." the man is impatient. "What? Think I dare not kill? " The pirate hums coldly, must start. But at this time, a rainbow light suddenly came from the distance, hitting the border here. Bang! The boundary is broken. The pirates were shocked. "Murder? I don''t think you dare! " Then, as soon as the pirates enter the ship, they burst out like ghosts. All of a sudden, the pirates holding the young lady and several people around them all covered their necks and fell down in disbelief. How fast! "It''s brother Yin!" The young lady''s face was excited and she cried out. "You''re OK, Miss Lian." Yin Fei asked with a smile. "With elder brother Yin here, what will happen to qinger?" A sweet green lotus smile. "Miss Lian will take a rest. When I have solved these bandits, I will send you back to Xiong Jue!" Yin Fei said gently, then turned into lightning and rushed to the pirates. But at the moment, the pirate didn''t care who he was. When he saw Yin Fei, he still dared to do it, without saying a word, he directly waved a big knife. Whew. In an instant, hundreds of people died under the blade of pirates because of Yin Fei''s recklessness. The faces of the guards all changed. Yin Fei''s move completely stimulated the pirates. "Stop it The pirate trembled and roared. But Yin Fei didn''t care at all. He seemed to care only about Lianqing. Lianqing was saved. These people detained by pirates were in vain! "You... You..." the pirate leader can''t believe it. Up to now, he doesn''t care. He starts to tear up the tickets with the mentality of "fish in the net". More and more people are dying. White night brow tight frown, and look around. If the pirate behind him had not been a dead man, he would have been killed by this group of people called Yin Fei. "Don''t..." suddenly, a sad and tender cry came from the ear. Looking sideways in the white night, he saw a pirate carrying a butcher''s knife and was about to cut off the head of a little girl who was no more than eight or nine years old. His eyes were cold, his feet lit up, people rushed like lightning, a hand like a knife, stabbed into the pirate''s heart. Whew. The pirate shuddered, spitting blood and looking at the people behind him in disbelief. "You..."He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his body flew out of the boat and fell into the sea. The girl looks frightened at the white night, tears in the orbit of the circle. White night shook her hands and was about to leave when the little girl grabbed her skirt. "Big brother, help me... Help grandfather... Please..." she cried. White night looked at her and sighed. "That''s it People move, body like lightning, toward the nearest pirate, a cliff sword like fierce tiger terrifying fangs, to the pirates around the harvest life. Seeing that Yin Fei had been killed, those guards outside immediately rushed in and rushed to the pirates. With anger, the patrol guard''s face flickered. Although Yin Fei seems to have come to save people, but in fact he just came to save Lianqing. Other people will die because of this man''s recklessness. However, the patrol captain did not dare to say anything. He knew the origin of Yin Fei. The fact that the pirates killed the hostages will not change the situation. They tried their best to resist, but this time, too many people came to patrol the guard. In addition, Yin Fei was a top expert. After a while, the pirates died one after another and were killed on the spot. "You bastards Several pirates dragged some young and old hostages towards the cabin. When they saw the guards coming, they roared. "The death of these people is not our fault, but you forced them to die. You are all sinners." The pirates roared and blew themselves up. Bang! The ship was blown flat above. The patrolman set up an air mask to block it. "Grandfather The little girl cried miserably, and rushed to the place where the pirates blew themselves up, but as soon as she lifted her feet, she was held by the white night and resisted. Whoa! The shock wave came. The crowd retreated. Yin Fei stood in front of him, facing him head-on. At the sight of the people around him, they were shocked. Only the emperor dares to fight in such a positive way. The shock wave lasted five minutes and then subsided. All the Pirates of the main ship were wiped out, and the Pirates of the other two ships knelt down and surrendered one after another. The chaos ended. Let go of the white night. The little girl in the arms is pear blossom with rain, can''t help sobbing, a small white hand is still tightly pulling his lapel. "Well, it''s all right." White night comfort way. The little girl''s eyes were red and she said nothing, but her face was whiter than paper. The scouts began to clean up the battlefield. The wealth of the three pirate ships was astonishing, and the scouts took over the wealth of the pirates for the first time. Those who survived were escorted by special boats. Only half of the more than 100 hostages survived, and the captain of the patrol never looked good. Many of these hostages have high status. When the time comes to blame, it must be he who carries the pot, while Yin Fei is not involved. The guards understood that they all had to pay for Yan Fei''s recklessness. A pair of eyes full of resentment looked at Yin Fei. At the moment, Yin Fei is protecting Lianqing, preparing to get off the boat and leave here. How many people died, who died, has nothing to do with him. "Villain!! It''s because of you that my grandfather died. " Just then, a young voice full of anger sounded on the deck. Yan Fei, who was ready to leave, was petrified and looked back strangely. But the little girl standing beside him in the white night was staring at him with an angry face, and her watery eyes were full of resentment. People looked at the little girl in surprise, her heart beating wildly. Yin Fei''s temper is not good, but he will not quarrel with a little girl in front of Lianqing. "Oh." Yin Fei shook his head and was ready to leave. But at this time, the little girl suddenly ran over and grabbed his arm and bit him. "Get out of here Yan Fei frowned and shook his hand. The little girl immediately fell to the ground like a broken kite. Several patrolmen rushed up at once and picked up the little girl. "Mr. Yin, you are too much." Some people are aggrieved. "What do you say?" Yin Fei snorted coldly and lifted his hand. Bang! The man who opened his mouth was immediately shaken off, his chest cracked, and he spat out blood. People were shocked. "Stinky girl, what do I have to do with your grandfather''s death? Don''t bother me Yin Fei hummed, and he would leave. "How could those pirates have killed my grandfather if you didn''t mess around? Originally, the big brothers of the patrol guards were able to save them. It was because of you that they lost their lives! You villain! You don''t goThe little girl was crying, and wanted to rush up again, but a breath blocked her in front of her, so that she could not move forward. Looking at the little girl''s broken heart, everyone was angry. But the people were completely outraged and speechless. Emperor, they can''t fight against it. Just as Yin Fei was ready to leave with Lianqing, another figure stopped him. It''s captain patrol! "Mr. Yin, please wait." He whispered respectfully. "What?" Yan Fei raised his eyebrows. "This incident has caused heavy casualties. The above authorities will definitely investigate this matter. In order to give you an account as soon as possible, I hope that Mr. Yin can cooperate with us and go with us." The patrol captain nodded. "What do you say?" Yan Feiyan was angry and said coldly: "it''s your business to explain to whom! What''s to do with me? Want me to come with you? You''re not qualified! Get out of here "Master Yin, don''t make it difficult for me to do it!" The captain of the patrol whispered. "What do you want to do?" Yin Fei felt wrong. However, the patrolmen all around came and surrounded Yan Fei. "Reckless!" Lianqing, who has been silent for a long time, can''t help it any more, and a roar of anger rings on the deck. She was a little twisted and glared at the crowd angrily: "you were late for this rescue. Your insufficient ability in the rescue led to the death of a large number of hostages. Now you still want to shirk the responsibility? What a shame The captain of the patrol looked ugly and did not know how to retort. "Even the eight or nine year old girls know that if this person had not acted rashly, they would not have killed those people. How could you have deceived yourself? There are many ways to rescue the hostages. The pirates have no way out and can talk about it. But in that case, they suddenly attack and save only one person regardless of the life or death of others. That''s no different from killing the hostages themselves. " At this time, the silence of the white night opened, the voice was quiet, very clear, everyone turned their heads in an instant, looked at him together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 "What do you say?" Yan Fei seemed to be infuriated, pushed aside the patrol guards surrounding him, and walked to the white night with a pair of cold and dignified eyes staring at him. The king''s terrible situation suddenly fell down and pressed towards him like a mountain. A supreme! It''s amazing to be able to walk here. However, the supreme one survived the disaster, but he did not know how to cherish his own life. Instead, he talked wildly at such a time. The patrol guard''s voice was understandable, but a supreme one dared to point out the country in front of him, which Yin Fei could not bear. "Kneel down!" He was staring at the beautiful person in front of him, his eyes twinkled with cruelty and said faintly. "Why?" The white night asked. "Because I want you to kneel down!" Yin Fei roared and his voice fell. Whoa! People around him were immediately forced back, one by one looked at him strangely. The majesty of the emperor! They can''t even get close. But. The white night is still, like a pine of ten thousand years old. "Well?" Yin Fei frowned and felt something was wrong. "Don''t hurt big brother!" The little girl over there ran over, but she was lifted by Yin Fei''s momentum, and she fell on the ground and suffered multiple abrasions. "She''s just a child, that''s all you''re doing?" You can''t shake your head, but I don''t know how to shake your head "Asshole! I can''t teach you yet Yan Fei was completely angry, and his anger burst out, and he slapped his head hard at the white night, and his killing intention collapsed. He doesn''t mind killing people here, and no one will pursue him for killing a supreme citizen! But in this critical moment, a hand suddenly and steadily pinched his wrist. Yan Fei was stunned. His hand was white night. How could you catch him? He clenched his teeth, the other hand turned his fist, and hit him hard in the chest. The white night raised his arm again and took it over. Bang! "What?" The people around him were shocked. A supreme one actually broke down the emperor''s two moves. How could that be possible? Even one finger of the emperor is enough to kill the supreme. Can''t it be that the supremacy hides strength? People looked at the white night in surprise. Lian Qing''s face was astonished. The little girl looked at the white night tightly with eyes of water, and the strong sense of worship poured out. The white night at the moment was like a hero in her mind. Yin Fei felt shameless and shameless. In front of so many people, he didn''t let the person in front of him yield, especially in front of Lianqing. As a king of heaven, two moves can not destroy the supreme. How humiliating it is to spread it out? "Asshole Yin Fei roared, the soul imprint between his forehead directly bloomed with heat, and his soul power surged, and then he hit the white night. White night eyebrows a tight, two palms in a hurry to block. Bang! The surging force suddenly shocked, people fly back, not to stop until a hundred steps. "I will make you pay for your arrogance!" Once again, Yan was killed by lightning. White night face hair cold, palm directly clasp the dead dragon sword, ready to pull out the sword. The edge of the sword trembled and the strength of the sword rose. But in this critical moment, several figures suddenly rushed onto the ship, and with the potential of thunder across the white night in front of. The turbulent force shook the whole ship in an instant. All people''s minds immediately filled with a kind of inexplicable throbbing, this kind of palpitation, let them have no idea to move, just want to keep this posture, even want to stop breathing. This is the real repression! What can come and unleash such repression? "Who?" The captain of the patrol gave a cry. Yin Fei retreated and his face showed condensation. People looked up. But in front of the white night stood four men. Three men and one woman, all wearing yellow edged green clothes, upright posture, elegant appearance. Seeing the four men, Yan Fei''s face changed suddenly, his eyes fixed on one of the men, lost his voice and said: "Dao Xin!! It''s you "Sister Yue!" The little girl saw the woman in the four, called out tender, walked a small step askew ran past. "Little sister!" The woman saw this, exclaimed, and held the woman in her arms. Seeing the scar on the little girl''s body and the appearance of confusion, all four people''s eyes flashed with anger. "Younger martial sister, what''s going on? What about Libo? Didn''t he come with you? " A handsome man with a bare head asked the little girl."Libo... Dead..." the little girl tearfully said. "What?" All four were shocked. The little girl sobbed and told the whole story. Knowing this, all four of them stared at Yin Fei angrily. But he saw that the man named Daoxin turned around and saluted the white night. Boxing in the white night, return the gift. "This friend, thank you for your help and protecting the younger martial sister. Otherwise, we will feel guilty all our lives." "It''s a pity that I can''t save others, such as the girl''s grandfather..." white night shook his head. "Li Bo is not my grandfather, but he has a good relationship with her. It''s a pity..." the woman sighed. "Anyway, this friend is so much better than those people... No, they don''t even have the qualification to compare with this friend." Dao Xin squinted at Yin Fei and snorted coldly. "What do you say?" Yin Fei frowned. But Dao Xin suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards Yin Fei. Four eyes are opposite. Yin Fei was a little weak. The next second, a slap in the face. Bang! There was a clear sound all over the deck. A bright red palm print immediately appeared on Yin Fei''s face. All people are stupefied, stupidly looking at Dao Xin that raised hand. Yin Fei stepped back several steps, his mouth was covered with blood, and his cheek was hot. "You..." he lost his eyes and looked at Daoxin in disbelief. "Are you not satisfied?" The heart of Tao is light, and the killing intention is seeping out in the eyes. Yan Fei''s eyes were covered with blood, his chest was up and down, his anger was surging, and he almost burst his chest. But just want to speak, the words to the throat, but again hard swallow down. He believed that as long as he didn''t agree with him, Daoxin would kill him in the next second! This man, absolutely what he said! This time, Daoxin is really angry. A lot of people have seen it. The color of fear rippled in Yan Fei''s eyes. Daoxin stares at him with a calm expression and a calm breath. Although he does not show aggressiveness, his power is natural. Yin Fei is no match at all! He bit his teeth and didn''t dare to speak. "If you don''t speak, go away!" Dao Xin said again, "get out of here before I change my mind." Yan Fei pinched his fists to death, and finally snorted angrily, turned around and left. "Elder brother Yin..." the lotus green face turned white and called out. She looked down, but she didn''t leave the boat. Lianqing deeply looked at the white night and Daoxin, turned and ran away. Yin Fei left with shame. The appearance of Daoxin made him pay the price for his arrogance and arrogance. People cheered for Daoxin. Daoxin and others nodded to the people around them, then turned around, and then saluted the white night. "Where are you going, my friend?" "Don''t be so polite to me. My name is white night." "Oh, in my heart, these are my younger brothers and sisters, Yue Rongshu, monks, and thirty." Dao Xin smiles and introduces them one by one. White night nods to them, and they smile back. "I''m going to Xiong Jue mainland." "Jiusheng heavenly soul, although only the supreme realm, but the strength of friends is certainly extraordinary, admire." Daoxin said with a smile: "if your friends don''t dislike it, they would like to go to our ancestral home. The younger martial sister is the flesh of our master''s heart and the treasure of our family. This time, thanks to the help of friends, otherwise... The consequences will be unimaginable..." "no need. I have something important to do in xiongjue mainland, and the time is tight. Thank you for that." White night as a gift. He wanted to use these people to find out the whereabouts of the Vientiane disciples, but after thinking about it, he didn''t know about them. "In that case, I don''t ask for it." Daoxin took out a token from his arms and handed it to Bai Ye: "if you have any difficulties in the future, you can use this order to come to our sect and find me. If you can, you will not refuse." White night took it, it is a wooden token, very simple, carved on the top of two strong words. "Hongtian?" "Yes, we belong to hongtianzong." Heart way smile. "Thank you very much." Tie the token to your waist at night. Although he didn''t plan to go to hongtianzong, Daoxin still invited him to travel with him in the daytime. However, Bai Yexin still refused to go to hongtianzong and went to the sea alone with a boat. The ship swayed away from the pirate ship. On the way, white night refined that set again.Because the patrol guards have been patrolling the sea area, and there are pirates turning over the water, the thieves and bandits around them are terrified and evacuate one after another. All the way is unimpeded in the daytime. Half a month later, the boat finally arrived at the dock of xiongjue mainland. This place is obviously much better than that in mainland Wu. There are people patrolling on the shore, and no one at the wharf asks for money from these vagrant people. White night will ship into the ring, turn over ashore, left and right glance, bow head away. The purpose of his coming here is to find the people of Vientiane in xiongjue. old, crafty person, but he believes that God is looking for himself. With the sage of heaven, he will inevitably put many lines on the male continent. has to avoid these eyeliner and secretly contact Vientiane gatekeepers. Moreover, the Vientiane disciples contacted also have to investigate. If the person you''re looking for is the saint of heaven, it''s over. White night thought. He doesn''t know the status of Tiansheng in the general school of the Vientiane sect, but he can be called an elder, and his power is certainly not small... it''s a pity that Qianlong said that he should not go to Shengzhou as far as possible, otherwise, he could go directly to the general school to make the matter known to the public. Not a few steps, suddenly, a figure in front of. Looking up, it''s a burning night. He was tall and strong, full of breath, looking down at himself. "My master wants to see you! Follow me "Who is your young master?" The white night asked. "Well, what kind of garlic do you want? Dare to contradict my young master, but don''t know him? Are you kidding us? Come here quickly The man in the burning sky sneered and grabbed the white night''s arm and pulled it back. But. He tried, only to find that he couldn''t pull it. A wonderful momentum wrapped up the arm of white night, and completely removed his terrifying force of burning heaven. "Is this the truth of the general situation?" And... Is it a triple truth? The pupil of the strong man trembled. "Your young master should be Yin Fei? I didn''t expect that he was waiting for me at the wharf. Tell your young master that he wants to see me and let him roll over by himself White night light way, eyes open, the momentum into a huge fist, hard bang in the belly of the strong man. Bang! The strong man vomited blood, covered his abdomen and fell to the ground. He jerked twice, and could not get up at all. In the white night, the strong man stopped by the black horse on the roadside, turned over and drove the horse away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 "What? You are such a bucket, a burning heaven realm was beaten down by the supreme! Waste At the small road mouth, Yin Fei raised his hand and angrily slapped the strong man in front of him. Bang! The strong man of the brute force fan rotated several times in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground. But he did not dare to lie down. He got up quickly, knelt on the ground and knocked his head down heavily: "please... Please forgive me... " forgive me? You trash! How else can I forgive you? " Yin Fei gave another kick, which was so powerful that he directly broke several ribs of the strong man. The strong man fell to the ground and could not get up any more. Without looking at him, Yin Fei murmured at the people around him: "send someone to search for me right now. I can''t offend the Taoist heart. I can''t destroy this small supreme state. Even if I dig three feet, I have to find him back for me!" "Young master, the other side can defeat the burning heaven realm. It can be seen that he is not a general supreme territory person. I''m sure that boy disguises himself as a pig and eats a tiger, which hides his strength!" A person nearby whispered a reminder. "I don''t care so much about him, even if he really conceals the cultivation person, so what? As long as it''s not the emperor, I''ll kill him! " Yin Fei roared. On the winding path. Riding a horse slowly in the white night, his eyes secretly looked at the people on the path. Xiongjue continent is very huge, but it is not rare. It is the center of the nine soul continent, the center of the four seas and eight directions, and several continents. Countless soul people regard it as a paradise, because there are not only three emperors and five saints, Nine Emperors and ten emperors sitting in the Town, but also countless talented and powerful people are active. As the saying goes, if you are close to the ink, you will get black if you are close to the ink. If you spend your whole life with people in the lower continent, you will not be able to make a climate. This is the common view of the mainland people. So. Along the way, the white night suffered from cold eyes for no other reason, only because the cultivation was not supreme. Anyone you meet on the road is at least Zhenjun, and Zhenjun''s status here is extremely poor, either delivery or driving. Tianjiao is the normal level here. White night closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. Although his accomplishments were not supreme, after the war of Tianma City, his soul state was greatly improved. When he practiced in Sha Hai, his soul state broke through. Now he is the highest one, and he is only one step away from Zhenjun. Moreover, the general situation broke through again. Today, he can crush Tianjiao only by relying on the general situation. He can fight against the people in the burning sky. The so-called soul state is nothing but empty. In fact, the real strength of a soul person is full of a lot. The spirit of heaven and soul state can be the foundation, but not the whole. At the end of the trail, a huge city appears at the end. The wall is made of white bricks. The wall exudes a strong soul power. It is not the whole, but every brick. Bai Ye was curious and took a closer look, only to find that each brick had a Dharma array outlined with white powder. On one wall, there are thousands of Dharma arrays, each of which is exquisite, which is not ordinary people can draw. What a spectacle! The white night was shocked by the sight and couldn''t open his eyes for a long time. "Look, it''s a new comer." "I can''t help it. Every new comer has to watch this. After all, I haven''t seen it." The two souls passing by whispered and snickered. The white night glanced at them, ignored, and continued to look at the city wall for a while, until the city wall all looked around, and then left with satisfaction. The array is very exquisite. Although it can''t compare with the seal of the great emperor''s array, it also opens the eyes of the white night. The city is full of excitement. All along the way, there are shouts. "Come on, come on! Just refined Tianjiao soul weapon, use him to capture the dragon and the tiger at the bottom. It will do no harm "Fresh out of the oven super big return pill, eat a pill, worth ten years of hard cultivation!! Let''s have a look "Soul method, soul pill, potion, array seal, armor, Dagao sword... Please let me have a pass..." looking at the horse at night, you are dazzled and overwhelmed. This is just the street vendors on both sides of the street. The shops in the commercial street are more prosperous. Every shop is made of gold. From a distance, it is magnificent and luxurious. And the shops are so crowded that you can see the real king and Tianjiao at will, and occasionally you can see one or two of them. No wonder Qianlong asked me to come to the mainland. Compared with here, Qingge, jinhun and Zhiwu are really much poorer. Continue to walk around in the daytime. Suddenly, a group of people in front of us gathered together, and from time to time came bursts of cheering and shouting. A closer look, it turns out that two people are breaking their wrists. A big man placed a white stone platform in front of him. The platform was reinforced by a phalanx. It was extremely hard. He raised his arm and compared with one person in front of him. Beside the white stone platform, there was a big bowl with pills in it. "Brother Li, try three super soul pills? You''ll win the whole bowl. " The onlookers said with a smile."Don''t come here. It''s not easy for me to save two super soul pills, so I will send them out? Why don''t you compare with him? That''s Li Xiu burning the sky. Holy in flesh! Do you think it''s so easy to win? " The soul of brother Li hummed. But during this time of speaking, the big man over there suddenly made an effort. Bang! The back of the other side''s hand was pressed hard on the white stone platform. The ground shook. The man was ashen. "Ah! Lost again The onlookers shook their heads. "Which one is this?" "It seems to be the 73rd today." Pang Ren. "Ha ha, I''m sorry." The big man laughed and put the three bright pills on the table into the bowl. The people were unwilling to leave, so they got up and resented leaving. "Who else wants to come and play? Three super soul pills once, the pills in the bowl are all yours The big man laughed at the people around him. But no one dares to sit on it. "How much do you think the horse is worth?" At this time, a voice sounded behind the crowd. People looked back, but saw a very beautiful young man stepped forward. "Supreme?" Someone exclaimed in amazement. The rest of them looked at the white night again and again, and were displeased when they were sure it was the supreme. "What''s the pleasure of a supreme? Get out of the way, and you''ll be knocked down with one thumb! " The man who was known as brother Li was impatient. "Maybe other people just want to experience the feeling of fighting with the people of the burning heaven realm. After all, they are the supreme. Maybe they haven''t fought with the people of the burning heaven realm in this life." Said by the side. The crowd burst into laughter. "You dare not go up, but you laugh at me like this. This should be the so-called bullying The white night is light. "What do you say?" The crowd was angry. "Boy, you have the guts to say it again!" Brother Li said angrily. "I don''t mind if you want to ask me for advice." "Just you? I''m not insulting myself if I fight with you when I burn the heaven! You are not qualified! " Brother Li hummed. Among these people, his strength is the strongest, and his words are naturally recognized by the public. The white night did not speak, and looked at the big man. The big man looked at the horse and said with a smile: "although this horse is not worth a super soul pill, it is a good horse. Hehe, boy, since you want to give it to me, I don''t care." Then he waved to the white night. Sit down straight at night. He didn''t want to win the big man. He just wanted to know how strong a man of burning heaven was. "You can use the spirit of heaven and use your strongest power, so as not to knock you down at once. I am bored and you are disgraced." Big man yawned, sandbag big hand raised, elbow pestle white stone platform: "come on." White night nodded, sat in front of the white stone platform, stretched out his hand and held the big fist of sandbag. "You can start." The big man said with a smile. "Good!" Drink in the daytime, and suddenly work hard. The surging force passed through the arms towards the hands of the Han. In a flash, the back of his hand hit the white stone platform. Bang! There was a dull noise. It was quiet. People looked at the scene, stupefied, and then looked at each other, after a while, a face has become stunned, completely frozen. Their thinking can''t keep up with the sudden change... "how... What''s going on?" The big man''s mouth was as open as an egg. After a while, he regained his mind. He was completely flustered and his eyes seemed to stare out. "Am I the winner?" The white night is light. Like a cat whose tail has been trampled on, the big man yelled, "no way! No! I was just not ready! Don''t count, come again "Are you going back on your word?" White night eyebrows a pick. "How can this be a confession? This is a comparison of strength, not more than others. Did you feel that I used strength just now? If you don''t like it, you can ask the big guys, and ask them if that''s what they just did? " Han is busy. When the people around him came to their senses, the man named brother Li was the first to cry out: "of course not, boy. You just attacked secretly. You want to come back again!" "No, no, no!" People should drink, too. "Well, in that case, I''ll let you do it again." The white night is light. Just now, he did not feel the strength of this man, and he was somewhat invincible. What''s more, he compared with the big man mainly to see how strong he was. Just now he didn''t achieve his goal. "I''ll pay attention this time."The big man''s eyes congealed, his big hand toward the white stone platform, a thump, the table was shaking. Bai Ye believes that the hardness of this platform is not inferior to that of the city wall. Hold your hand again. "You can start." Han pretended to be relaxed, but this time he was secretly using his strength. White night nods, drives again. The surging power surged up in an instant. "Hum!" The big man also suddenly sends out the strength, two palms again and again white stone platform center to sway. The Supreme... Actually countered the burning sky! This time, everyone was surprised, one by one holding their breath looking at the white night. In particular, the soul of the name Li, at the moment, he only felt his face hot and ashamed. He did not dare to fight against the big man, but he was mocking the white night. And now, the strength of the white night showed hard hit his face. This really proves the words of white night. These people bully the soft and fear the hard www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 The Great Han didn''t urge the spirit of heaven. He compared his strength with a supreme realm. If he urged the soul, he would not be able to win. All of a sudden, he regretted having a contest with this young soul man. Once he was defeated, he would not be able to gain a foothold in this generation. If he won, he would just win a bad Horse.. now regret is useless. The big man didn''t dare to be distracted. He gritted his teeth in secret and urged him crazy. His arm trembled slightly at night and his face was tense. The strength of the people in the burning heaven realm is really extraordinary. If I hadn''t forged my body for a long time and possessed the highest five elements spirit body, I would not have been his opponent. Bai Ye''s heart is slightly happy. The strength of this man is incomparable to that of the people in the burning heaven realm in his fight with him before. At present, only the power of the son of heaven is far greater than that of the Han. "This power seems to increase with the shaking of muscles and blood. The source of strength is not only the muscles in all parts of the body, but also the hair and bones, which are also transmitting strength for him! What a mystery Savor the white night, through the blend of force and force, feel the other side''s strong, a pair of intoxicated appearance. And the big man was already in a state of panic. He found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t bring the supreme in front of him. What''s going on? Why is a supreme being so powerful? The big man didn''t believe it. He growled in a low voice, but his strength increased in vain!! "He''s serious!" People nearby exclaimed. Then see that sandbag big fist suddenly press down, the arm of the white night trembles more and more fierce, seems to have been unable to hold on. Seeing this, a proud smile reappeared on the serious face of the big man. He glared at the white night with an arrogant smile and said, "how about it? This is my real strength! Scared? Ha ha... " " very strong. " White night can not buy no nod. "As I said before, you can use the spirit of heaven. After all, your soul state is too low! I have to let you The pride in the eyes of the big man is more and more strong. "Good!" White night nods. He also wanted to try to stimulate the spirit of the sky, his power can increase to what extent, immediately lit up a spirit flower sky soul. The soul power surges up, in an instant, the arm of white night stabilized a little, but still did not reverse the disadvantage. "Don''t you have only one heavenly soul? It''s better to show all your spirits! " The big man''s mouth was full of ridicule, and he had to save his face. "Do you really want me to use it?" The white night asked. "You think I''m kidding?" The big man urged his strength again, and his arm instantly climbed up a lot of green veins like a centipede. The tsunami is coming. White night''s arm pressed a little toward the stone table... "you lost." The big man sneered. But at this time, the body of white night lights up one after another. One. Two. Three. Four statues... in a flash, five heavenly spirits were directly lit up, a total of six. The surging soul power was like a raging bull, agitating the palm of the white night, pressing the palm of the Han fiercely towards the white stone platform. Bang! With a dull sound. The big man was sluggish again. The cold touch from the back of his hand excites his brain wildly. There was silence around, and his eyes looked at the white stone platform in disbelief. "Is there anything else to say this time?" The white night stopped and asked. "This... This..." the big man stares at the back of his hand for a long time. For a while, he is dejected and sighs: "I lost. These super soul pills are all yours." White night is not polite, all the pills in the bowl are collected in the ring. The four souls came back to their gods and were amazed one by one. A man has been burning in the sky. Although the spirit of heaven was used in the white night, it was the supreme and the burning heaven. How many different levels, classes and possibilities were left between them. However, this man leaped over the barrier comparable to the natural moat and defeated the people of the burning heaven realm... the white night got up. The people who came back subconsciously stepped back. White night toward the horse, passing by the soul of the surname Li, stopped. The man trembled and stepped back a few steps. White night shook his head: "bully the soft and fear the hard." Words fall, people will lead the horse to leave. Brother Li''s face was stunned. He was red and white. He lowered his head and walked away gray. The rest of the people looked at the back of the white night and couldn''t return to God for a long time. Through all these exchanges, white night not only has a good understanding of the strength of people in the burning heaven realm, but also makes more than 60 super soul pills. He was holding the pills while walking, his heart showed bursts of shock. Although the structure of this pill is hundreds of grades lower than that made by the great emperor, it is priceless in Zhiwu at present. The rich energy contained in it is enough to withstand a year of hard cultivation by Tianjiao.White night put one in the mouth and swallow it. All of a sudden, the super soul pill was in full bloom. The heat quickly poured into the nine heavenly spirits. The nine heavenly spirits were moistened and stronger, and the three newly born heavenly spirits also grew rapidly and were close to maturity. He continued to walk around and stop in front of a restaurant. The second came to lead the horse. When he entered the restaurant, he found a small table to sit down. There was a super soul pill, enough to pay for the wine. This is just a half day''s work. The central point of a city is no more than two places, one is the trading place, the other is the restaurant. Now, if you want to find the disciples of Vientiane, this is definitely the best place. That''s not true. At noon, two people with Vientiane gate token walked into the restaurant. In the white night when they were drinking, their sight fell on them immediately. After a while, they looked around again. They seem to be frequent visitors here, and many soul people greet them. White night heart read micro motion, toward the adjacent table a ragged old man with a red face to sit. "Old man, you can''t do that wine. Try mine." White night put the jar on the wine table and poured a cup for the old man. The old man''s eyes were bright, and he took a swig of it, and made a comfortable voice: "tut... Good wine, good wine!" The white night poured another cup, but the old man stopped it. He lowered his voice and gave a smile: "young man, you don''t get paid for nothing. You''ve been drinking wine beside me for a long time. Why did you suddenly sit here with me? Can I help you? " "The old man is joking. I''m new here. It''s boring to drink alone. If the elder mind, I''ll leave." White night faint smile, will rise. "Oh, no! It''s fun to have someone to drink with. Come on, let''s go first! " The old man is also straightforward, ha ha, a smile, holding up the bowl. "Come on They drank a lot and looked at them from time to time in the daytime. Seeing this, the old man showed a shrewd luster in his eyes. He put down his bowl and said with a smile: "those two people are from the Vientiane gate. Why? Are you interested in the people of Vientiane? " "I heard that the people of the Vientiane sect take maintaining the order of the nine spirits as their own duty. The land of nine spirits is so vast. If the Vientiane gate does this, how much ability does it need White night road. "The Vientiane gate is much stronger than us. Don''t doubt it. If it can stand on the land of nine souls for such a long time, how can it not have two sieves? You can say that the two are under the elder Yuanzhi''s knees. They are young and have already become the realm of burning the sky. They are formidable for the future. " The old man said with a smile. "Yuanzhi elder? I''ve only heard of Tiansheng elder of Wanxiang gate. Which is better than Tiansheng elder White night asked carefully. "Naturally, it''s Tiansheng elder. Tiansheng elder is one of the five elders of the Vientiane sect, and Yuanzhi is only one of the miscellaneous elders. Even so, it''s great to be an elder in the general sect of the Vientiane sect." When the old man said that heaven is holy, he couldn''t help but give up his thumb. "Oh..." hearing this, white night no longer asks questions. If so, Yuan Zhi and Tian Sheng should have nothing to do with it. They should be able to contact. "Young man, why do you ask? Is not your own strength very strong? " The old man showed a smile and looked at the white night: "another dragon talent, you are the real future awe!" "I don''t understand what the elder means." White night looks puzzled. What kind of talent to control the dragon? At this time, the two Vientiane disciples over there seemed to have drunk, put some soul pills on the table, and then got up and left. The white night was silent for a moment. He offered a bowl of wine to the old man, said goodbye and left. "Interesting young man, are you new to the mainland?" The old man put the bowl down, and his sunken eyes were smiling at the person who left. Out of the restaurant, two Vientiane door men turned over and went to the outside of the city. White night followed. He looked around and made sure that there was no one. A forest outside the city. Two people from the Vientiane gate stopped and turned to look at the white night. "You follow us out of the city. Do you think you are going this way?" One of them frowned. Bai Ye hugged his fist, took his master''s order and Liu Tai''s elder''s order from his waist, and said in a low voice: "in the next white night, Qingge was the first emperor of the mainland, and the master of the mainland entered the soul. Today, I am here on the order of elder Liu Tai to report the truth of the murder of the imperial patrol team. Please take me to the general school as soon as possible! Or help me get in touch with the general school. There are some crooks in Vientiane! " Seeing the token in the hands of the white night, the two men were shocked. "This is... The elder''s order!" "You are the white night!" "What happened to the Qin patrol! Is elder Liu Tai still alive? What''s the matter with the elders? " A pair of eyes were almost locked on the body of the white night. The anxiety on their faces was self-evident."Please allow me to announce this matter in detail when I see the elders of the general school. Now the Wanxiang sect''s craftsmen have begun to stop me. I need to get to the Vientiane gate as soon as possible. If he finds out my whereabouts, he will poison me! Ladies and gentlemen, please take me "The matter of the imperial patrol team is of great importance. Moreover, the treacherous and sycophants are out of the Vientiane gate, which is related to the safety of the nine souls! Don''t worry, master Bai. We will escort you back to the general school! " One man said seriously. "Let''s go!" The other drank, and the three galloped. In the forest, the leaves were falling and the hooves were beating. But at this time, a man suddenly pulled the reins, his face changed greatly and stopped. "What''s going on?" Another asked. "Master Bai, I''m a traitor from the gate of Vientiane. Are you the elder saint of heaven?" The man looked back and whispered. "How do you know?" The heart is tight at night. "Because this area has been blocked by the heavenly elder inexplicably! What''s more, the blockade is so hidden that no one knows about it except me from the Vientiane sect... he murmured. The white night turned pale. If so, that day Saint must have monitored every person who enters this area! Suddenly, there was a cry of Eagle above. Looking up, they saw an eagle hovering over their heads. Then the strong wind rose, the forest rustled, and a large number of figures rushed to... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 The sudden situation caught the three of them off guard. The figures around him rushed like lightning and quickly surrounded the people. The white night fixed eyes four sweep, the expression is incomparably dignified. All of them were people from burning heaven. There were twenty-seven people who surrounded the place tightly. Moreover, they all wore the clothes of the Vientiane gate and wore the token on their waists without any cover up. How much ability does Tian Sheng really have? How many disciples of the Vientiane sect are encouraged to do things for him. They were shocked to learn that the saint of heaven was a sycophant. Now they can hold on to such a sight. One of them tried his best to exhale and went forward with his fist clasping: "fellow members, I''m Li Lin, a disciple of Yuanzhi elder''s knee. I don''t know why you''re here?" "You don''t have to pretend to be stupid." A familiar figure came out of the circle and stood in front of the three. Staring at the man at night, his eyes tightened. "Elder martial brother of the emperor!" They both cried out in silence, and their faces were very pale, with little hope in their eyes. All the people present know what the son of heaven is. Standing here, they will understand that they can''t escape at all. "Where is Liu Tai?" The emperor walked past, staring at the white night. Between his forehead, there is a gap that has not yet healed, which is ferocious and terrifying, like the eye of the devil. "Do you think I''ll tell you?" The white night is light. "Even if you don''t say it, I can get the answer from your mind. It doesn''t matter!" The son of heaven is indifferent. There are many ways to take out the memory he knows from a person''s head. The white night did not make a sound, but put his hand on the dead dragon sword on his waist. He stepped forward to draw his sword. Now he is in full swing, so it is not difficult to deal with a son of heaven. But at this time, the two Vientiane disciples crossed in front of him. One spoke with respect. "Brother Tianzi, what is it that you want to come here in person and make a great contribution? If you don''t mind, we are willing to share our worries for elder martial brother Tianzi. " As he spoke, another man lowered his voice and said to the white night, "before we entered the city, we saw hundreds of people of Vientiane sect. There are countless powerful people who burn the sky. Maybe Tiansheng''s men on the coast are far from here. Don''t do it. Even if you kill them, it won''t help. A large number of their party members will arrive here within ten breath. We are not so angry Try to deal with it "Suddenly, I think of you. "If you don''t eradicate the traitors in the Vientiane gate in time and uproot them, the nine spirits will be in chaos. Master Bai, we are poor in strength and weak in ability, and we can not do much. Please contact the general school and expose the true face of the heavenly sage elder!" "Please!" It''s like the sound of two people squeezing out of their teeth. In the voice, revealed a determination to forge ahead. When the words fall, one person suddenly turns around and pushes the white night with all his strength, while the other person has already rushed to the emperor. At night, his body flew back like lightning and rushed out of the crowd. His pupils dilated sharply and looked at the two men. Li Lin, who rushes to the son of heaven, has already embraced him. Another person looks at him, and they nod in silence. Then, two earth shaking explosions rang out in the forest. The city and the coast in the distance were all shaken. The shockwave activated all the Dharma arrays on the wall of the city, and set off huge waves in the sea without waves and waves. People inside and outside the city were severely shocked, stunned for a moment, one by one rushed to this side. At the same time, the heart of white night was also severely attacked. The white night just landed and was blasted back 100 meters by the shock wave. He got up in a hurry, staring at the explosion in the distance, his eyes red. Those two people, long gone. Maybe, this is the Vientiane gate!! He finally understood what Qianlong said. Although the emperor is powerful, but in such an explosion, even if he does not die, he has to be injured. It''s just that there are too many subordinates of the heavenly saints around. If they are entangled with them before, even if there is a dead dragon sword to rely on, they may not be able to escape smoothly. But now it''s different! White night looks ferocious, feet point up, quickly toward the son of heaven there. The former forest has completely disappeared. The ground has been chipped off by several inches, and the closer it is to the explosion, the lower it will be. Finally, when we saw the explosion point, there was already a huge deep pit. Several bodies were lying on the ground. Those were the people who had been standing on the periphery before, but the heavenly saints who were close to them had been reduced to ashes and died. But on the side of the explosion, a figure was sitting on the ground, emitting a bright green light.That''s the son of heaven! The white night was full of murderous air, and directly pulled out the dead dragon sword and waved it to those who were not dead. Roar! The amazing sword power, like the roar of the angry dragon, swallowed up those people. Their bodies were also reduced to ashes and stepped into the dust. The emperor, who was recovering from his injuries by swallowing pills, saw the scene, his face changed dramatically and he got up immediately. How could he have thought that a supreme man could have such strength, before the explosion, he was in the center of the explosion. Fortunately, he was wearing the magic weapon given by the holy man of heaven, and with the peak holy body, he survived. Although he suffered some injuries, he was confident to deal with a supreme one. "You don''t run? That saved me a lot of effort The emperor smiles and grabs his hand. The surging emperor''s momentum is like a big net toward the white night cage. White night is no nonsense at all. Let''s wave a sword. Roar! The huge sword of the dead dragon devoured everything, directly tore the surging momentum of the emperor, and rushed to the emperor with the momentum of swallowing the whale. All of a sudden. The emperor was swallowed up. With everything around, it was destroyed! The destructive power is full of this world! The white night rushes again. The son of heaven is precious to be the emperor, and there are many magic weapons on his body, which may not be so easy to die. He wants to make sure he''s safe. He''s going to kill the emperor here! That''s not true. As soon as the white night rushed away, the emperor rolled out of the sword. His whole body is emitting colorful light, and his forehead is rippling with a trend against the sky. This momentum has never been felt in the daytime. It is unprecedented powerful and unique terror. It is afraid that it is a little less powerful than the power of the great emperor emanated from the Qianlong. The original power of Tian Sheng! At this critical moment, the heavenly sage again. The emperor survived, but this time he was more miserable than before. His clothes were tattered, half of his body was bloody and flesh was blurred, and his abdomen was directly broken off, and his broken bones were clearly visible. This time, the emperor was seriously injured. Under the sword of the dead dragon, even if it was the protection of the heavenly saint, he was still in a mess. Cold hum in the white night, I will kill you with my sword. The emperor fled in a hurry, his face full of panic. "Elder martial brother!" At this time, a group of Vientiane disciples rushed from afar! "Protect me Seeing someone coming to help, the emperor hoarse and yelled. Those disciples immediately pulled out their swords and urged the spirit of heaven to kill the white night. "Those who stand in my way will die!" Roaring in the white night, the sword of the dead dragon will be waved again. Whoa! Sword light like a hurricane, devouring everything. Those disciples did not even have a chance to struggle, so they were swallowed up. It can''t be stopped at all. The son of heaven was terrified. At first, in the mainland of Zhiwu, he did not use all his strength. On the contrary, he was more like a supreme being in a weak state. But now, he''s not! How can a supreme master not even have the courage to fight against the people in the burning sky realm? "Go first, elder martial brother. I''ll stop him!" The emperor did not run a few steps, but another man came. It was a man with dark muscles, with a big knife in his hand and a red suit of Vientiane gate, standing like a wall in front of the white night. Burning sky people! The momentum is very strong. A knife blows like a pillar of heaven. White night will sword side, one hand toward big knife buckle. Dang! Sharp blade cut in the palm, but issued the sound of iron impact. "What?" The man was shocked. It''s a real, empty hand! "Die!" The fury of the white night stirred up strength, the spirit of the holy power full open, a blow directly to the face of the man. Bang! The fists burst in from the tip of his nose and out of the back of his head. Straight through the head! A man from burning heaven was killed like this! "How could it be?" The emperor was scared out of his wits, his breath trembled wildly, and people ran forward like crazy. Is this the tyranny of the supreme? White night with a sword to chase. At the same time, there was a lot of strong soul breath in all directions, and there was also the sound of eagles singing on the top of the head. He''s locked in! White night raised his hand, fingers micro motion, a few ghost power like bullets fly out, all the eagle overhead. The breath that locked him was immediately disordered. The emperor fled all the way to a mountain, where nearly a hundred people from all walks of life appeared, which slowed down the speed. White night blood eye micro coagulation, also slowed down the pace. Then we saw the hundred Vientiane disciples scatter one after another, let the emperor crossThen an old man with white beard came out from behind the crowd. For a moment, the prestige of the white night was immediately suppressed. Even if he is the son of heaven''s momentum, it is also covered by it, as if he is the only one in a million miles. It''s mysterious, mysterious and ethereal... staring at the old man at night, two words pop out of his mouth. "Tiansheng!" "Dead dragon sword?" He said, staring at the old man''s waist. "Master..." the emperor was injured and knelt down beside him: "the disciple is incompetent... " no! It''s not your fault. This son has a dead dragon sword! Don''t say it''s you. Even if it''s me, it''s a bit tricky! " "But he is not the emperor after all, and he can''t exert the strongest power of the dead dragon sword. Today, I have this sword." After that, a large amount of gas burst out from the three directions around the white night, which was almost suffocating. Sweep at will in the white night. Before that, all the Vientiane disciples arranged by Tiansheng on the coast surrounded all of them. Nearly a thousand people! He was completely locked in here in a tight encirclement. White night, has become a turtle in a jar! "Give up your sword, I will not kill you." Tian Sheng stares at the white night and says faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Don''t say it''s a white night. I''m afraid no one would have thought that this time, Tiansheng will personally take the initiative and wait for a rabbit here. He is a very clever man, but many people ignore his divination. No matter where he landed in the daytime, he was able to figure out its position. It''s hard to escape! Even if the white night does not pursue the son of heaven and leaves alone, Tiansheng can lock his direction at the first time. Besides here, the road to San Francisco is full of murders. This section, white night guessed. However, what Ren Baiye didn''t expect was that Tian Sheng encouraged so many people from all walks of life to be used by him. White night did not speak. So far, there is only one war! Tiansheng stared at the blood red eyes of the white night, looked for a while, and nodded slightly: "in this case, that''s good, you don''t give me, I''ll take it myself." Say, a palm toward the white night a grasp. Hiss! An inexplicable suction suddenly shrouded the white night. He set up the spirit of the holy power, but can not resist this force, people can not help moving forward. What power is this? How much better than the emperor! The eyes of the white night are tight, and find that all the strength of his whole body is pressed to death, and there is no chance of resistance. "Although I am only an elder of the Vientiane gate, I have reached the power of the puppet emperor. In front of my eyes, only the emperor''s way. No one is my opponent except those who control the emperor''s way. Although you have come to this day by virtue of the spirit of heaven and the sword of dead dragon, there is a big gap between you and me! I''m not one of those people who burn the sky. I''m not my son. I''m not what you can challenge As soon as the voice fell, the heavenly saint''s palm suddenly became a fist. Pooh! The white night felt his whole body pressure shrink suddenly, and the man directly vomited a mouthful of blood, and the five elements God body could not resist the power of the heavenly saint. If you have no form or shadow, you can hurt people! "Take his sword!" As soon as the emperor saw it, he immediately cried out. People from the surrounding Vientiane gate killed them immediately. "Don''t do it until you wait!" God is in a hurry. But his words are still a little late after all... chi! A force of ice diffused under the body of the white night. In a flash, the boundless sword turned into scarlet tusks and separated the necks of all the people around him. "You are too presumptuous A trace of anger flashed across the sky saint''s eyebrows and stamped his feet. Bang! White night just stood up body, and almost lying on the ground. His legs trembled, the soles of his feet sank, the ground was directly crushed by his step, and the land around him was shaking. His fighting spirit began to burn, and the profound meaning of fighting soared. However, even the struggle can not narrow the gap between the two sides. "It''s a funny look. I''m surprised by your talent. If you didn''t know about Liu Tai and me, I would be very interested in accepting you as an apprentice. Unfortunately, you have to die here today." After that, Tian Sheng played several fingers. Da! Da! Da! Bang! Bang! Bang! Every time the finger rings, it seems that there are hundreds of millions of pounds of weight on the shoulder of the white night, and the whole person''s spine is almost broken. People seem to be crushed to death. There is no resistance at all! Is this the man who is only one step away from the great emperor? The real emperor is a complete transformation of nature. I don''t know how much strong it is to burn the sky. He can kill people by breathing. What kind of magic power is the real emperor? Tian Sheng looked at him indifferently. The old hand with a withered yellow claw was in the air, and a bright soul Power Sword condensed from the palm. Then the palm of the hand whirled, and the soul Power Sword rubbed against the void and stabbed straight at the throat of the white night. It''s over! The people around him looked indifferent. The emperor sneered. In this strange land, no one can save the white night! Click! Suddenly, a strange sound came out. There was a little cry from heaven. But the terror of suppressing the white night was shattered in an instant. White night''s body is burning a circle of terrible flame. Break free! He raised his eyes and looked coldly. With a red hand, he grasped the soul power sword coming from the air forcefully, and his fingers exerted force. Click. Soul Power Sword is broken instantly. "What?" The emperor and others were shocked and looked at the white night one by one. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven!" Tian Sheng shakes his head: "you are dead." "I''m going to die anyway. I''ll take you to the back."The white night roared, and the three new born spirits were burning fiercely in his body. From the moment he promised Liu Tai, he expected this day. This is a road full of danger... with a shock in his arm, the dead Dragon Sword carries the destructive power to kill everything and flies to the sky. However, the saint of heaven directly grabbed the son of heaven beside him, and the two disappeared in an instant. The sword power of the dead dragon engulfed dozens of the Vientiane disciples behind him. It''s empty! Looking around in the white night, after sacrificing the spirit of heaven, he has a steady stream of strength. However, the heavenly sage and the son of heaven appeared on the hillside not far away. Their feet were not yet stable, and the sword power of the dead dragon came again. But... The saint of heaven disappeared again and fell on the far away hill. His speed is too fast, even the dead dragon sword can''t keep up with his speed! "I said, you can''t play the power of this sword. Your strength is too weak now!" After that, Tian Sheng waved his hand again. All of a sudden, the world lost its color, and the power of dominating the matchless fell on the white night. Whew. The body of the five elements God was suddenly broken, and the whole body was covered with scars in the white night. But he held on to the sword and waved it again. The terrible power of the sword split the whole earth in two. When white night chose to sacrifice the spirit of heaven, he had already lost. Even if Tian Sheng chooses to leave, he will be killed by the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven. This sacrifice is different from that in Qingge. At this stage, the antiphagic force produced after the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven is unimaginable. At this level, a sacrifice is tantamount to suicide. But Tian Sheng obviously won''t leave like this. When he moves his feet again, people appear in front of the white night in an instant. The terrible breath of pseudo emperor directly locks the arm of white night, making him unable to wave the dead dragon sword. "Give me this sword!" Tiansheng light road, a hand knife toward the white night shoulder to chop. "Ah The angry roar rippled, and the locked dead Dragon Sword suddenly fell down, straight split to the heavenly saint. The power of the dead dragon sword has expanded to an unprecedented height. "Well?" Tian Sheng''s face suddenly changed, a little feet, and quickly dodged. But it''s too close! Whew! Some sword power shocked him. Tiansheng vomited a mouthful of blood and retreated to a hundred Zhang away. Looking at the white night from afar, he was shocked that could not be diluted. The sword force roars in the distance. Thousands of miles ahead, there is a mess. There is no grass, and all the people and animals are dead! However, only a few people with strong senses left early and hid in the distance. The rest of them were shocked to death by the sword power released by the dead dragon sword. At this moment, even if it is burning the sky people, it is as brittle as mole ants, as thin as cicada wings. The old eyes of Tiansheng depression show deep amazement. "You''re crazy! How could he sacrifice nine heavenly spirits at the same time! You can''t hold your breath! You can''t live the next moment He yelled. Rao is the saint of heaven, and has never seen such a crazy person! This is equivalent to the end of their own lives! "But if I die, I will kill you first!" The night roared and the body suddenly disappeared. The saint of heaven retreated wildly and blocked the night. However, these prohibitions were directly smashed by the white night. At this moment, his speed was more than ten thousand times higher than before. With almost one breath, he caught up with the heavenly saint and chopped off with a sword. Whoa! The sky darkened. The sun and the moon are dark. There is a tsunami. Heaven and earth crumble. When the blade is cut off, a vast abyss is cut out in front of us. The golden light covers half of the sky, and there is no top on the top and no end on the left and right. Tiansheng directly launched the spirit of heaven and integrated the spirit of heaven. After the fusion, he was even better than the spirit saint. However, in the face of the madness of the white night, he was still a bit overwhelmed. His body was hit hard again, and there was a mouthful of blood. The man flew out and fell on the ground, reeling and retreating, and his legs were swinging. In the white night, my eyes congealed, my feet touched again, and I rushed to Tiansheng. The sword of the dead dragon is extremely hot, and it seems to be able to kill the gods and destroy the Buddha. However... At this critical moment, a sense of inexplicable powerlessness surged up. The surging power is rapidly disappearing like a ebb tide. People fall from the air, buckle the sword to support the body, not to let the body fall. He gasped as hard as he could, his eyelids grew heavier and his consciousness became more and more blurred. The saint of heaven saw this, and his old eyes showed a trace of joy. "Although you have five elements, but the nine powerful heavenly spirits sacrifice at the same time, your body and will can''t hold on at all. If you were a normal person, you would have broken down and your will would would have broken up. You could not even hold on to a breath. It''s amazing that you can hold on to this day, but you are not the enemy, and you are still going to die... "Tian Sheng stepped forward and his eyes were filled with complacency. Although there were heavy casualties in this operation, the task was completed and the dead dragon sword was accidentally harvested. He was a complete winner! It''s hard to get up at night. He felt that his soul was coming out of the flesh. In the end, is it still not possible? He took a breath and wanted to open his mouth to say something, but his throat seemed to be blocked... suddenly, a wonderful sword force from the dead Dragon Sword Pierced into his body along his palm. This force seemed to be the last straw that crushed his will. The human spirit suddenly shocked. Soon, his sight went dark again, and then he fell to the ground straight and could not get up again. The sword of the dead dragon was obliquely inserted beside him, and his whole body was full of the light of God. If the heavenly saint has a little feet, he will go to get the dead dragon sword. Suddenly, at this critical moment, a sword shadow suddenly appeared on the dead dragon sword, turned into lightning and chopped at the heavenly saint. The heavenly sage was shocked and retreated. The shadow of the sword disappeared and the dead dragon sword was calm again. He stopped and looked down, his face pale. So he looked at his abdomen, which was cut directly. If the sword power of the dead dragon sword has not disappeared, but has been completely cut off, then it is already in two. "Sword spirit... Guard?" Tian Sheng looks at the dead Dragon Sword beside the white night and frowns tightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 One day is not a sword. Death dragon sword is of high grade. It''s not strange to have a sword spirit, but the sword spirit also appears by choosing the master. But now the white night is no different from the dead. Even if he protects his body, it will be of no help. His cultivation can not be preserved. If there is no cultivation, there will be nothing for people living in the land of nine souls. Tiansheng didn''t know whether the dead Dragon Sword protected the white night or simply excluded himself. However, he can be sure that... the current dead dragon sword can not be touched! "I can''t touch it, but I can''t ignore it. Even if I can''t get it, I can''t let others get it!" Tian Sheng''s old eyes stare at the white night lying on the ground. His eyes flash cold. With a wave of his hand, a terrible breath of soul darts into the void like lightning, and then appears above the forehead of the white night and strikes down with the force of thunder! This is enough to blow a diamond into a residue. But in this critical moment, a cold light suddenly from the side quietly killed, instantly smashed the soul. "Well?" Tian Sheng''s eyebrows wrinkled and looked sideways. A gust of strong wind came, accompanied by an incomparable trend, fell from the sky and pressed this head. In an instant, the heavenly saint''s momentum was shaken. Another false emperor? Tian Sheng''s face changed slightly. However, behind the white night, a group of people appeared quietly. They were all dressed in blue clothes with white edges. They wanted to hang green wood orders. They were serious and walked forward in unison. If you are still awake at night, you will find Daoxin, monk and others. But at the moment, these people are only standing in the second row, in front of them, there is a slender man with cold eyes. "Hongtianzong!" Tianshengdan read a sentence: "what are you doing? Do you want to stop me from doing business? Do you know the consequences? " "Go away." The leader, a light read. Facing one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, how dare he say such a thing! "Divine way! You know what you''re talking about? " Tian Sheng''s eyes narrowed. "No, I''ll kill you." The first man held up the white night lying on the ground and said faintly. "This man is a serious criminal who endangers the mainland. You are openly against the Vientiane gate. You are trapping the nine souls of the mainland in injustice. Hongtianzong will become the enemy of the mainland because of you." Tiansheng said: "you''d better think it out!" "If you dare to make today''s affairs known to the public, I believe that it is only you who will suffer. No one knows better than you what happened." Shentu looked at Tiansheng faintly, and his eyes narrowed: "in addition, I won''t repeat it for the third time. Get out now, or I''ll kill you now!" Tian Sheng''s narrowed eyes gradually opened, and there was no joy or sorrow in his eyes, nor any anger. He nodded slightly and looked at the white night in his eyes and took a step back. He was killed by the white night in a state of confusion, all over the body is injured, and now to fight with a full-fledged puppet emperor, that is looking for death! "You can''t keep him." As soon as the voice fell, the heavenly saint''s feet turned back to light, and the person disappeared in an instant, and the breath around him also collapsed in an instant. "Elder martial brother, what''s going on here?" The Yue banyan tree at the back came forward and asked eagerly. Shentu quietly looked at the side of the dead dragon sword, deep eyes slightly closed: "nine souls, to chaos." ... ... on an ancient high platform, a lonely figure is slowly stepping on the steps. The sound of foot stepping on the ground is extremely crisp and bright. Every step is sonorous and powerful, and it is loud. After walking on the high platform, the figure stopped and stood at the top of the steps, kneeling on both knees and kowtowing. "See your master." The divine way lowered his voice. "Is he here?" At the end of the platform, there was a rotten wooden door. The wooden door stood in the void, like inlaid in the void. A hoarse and tired voice came from behind the wooden door. "Here it is." In a low voice, Shentu hesitated a little, but he still said the words in his heart: "it''s just that he... Has been completely abolished. Even if he has saved his life, he is afraid that he is just an ordinary man..." "has his cultivation been completely abolished?" Hoarse old voice again: "the way of heaven is impermanent, can''t it be that I read it wrong?" "He offered sacrifices to the nine heavenly spirits, relying on the dead dragon, and shook the heavenly saints with his supreme body. If his flesh was not enough to support the nine heavenly spirits, I am afraid that the heavenly saints would be his dead souls under the sword." Shinto. "It can support the sacrifice of nine souls. It shows that this son has a strong will. Bring him here. I will examine his injury." The voice came out again. Shentu turned around and nodded to the person under the steps. After a while, the scarred night was lifted up and placed in front of the wooden door. "Dead dragon sword?"The presence in the wooden door was surprised to find the sword on his body. "The sword went back to its scabbard. The disciple wanted to take it off, but found that the sword had recognized the Lord and could not be deprived of it." Shinto. "The Tao is natural. You can''t force it. Let it be." The sound fell, not a long time, the wooden door opened, a burst of bright light wrapped in the white night. The warm and moist rest is full of the four sides of the wooden door. People looked devoutly at the interior of the wooden door, only to see a thin figure sitting there, hazy and looming. After a while, the green light dissipated. White night is still like that, as if there is no change. But the tone of the people in the wooden door has changed. "He''s smart." "Master, what do you mean?" The divine way rises, the expression still does not have the wave. "His nine heavenly spirits did not die, but fell asleep. Although the nine spirits are sacrificed, there are living images showing life, the profound meaning of reincarnation, and gradually protecting their soul and heart from death. This is man-made! " Behind the wooden door, the hoarse old voice continued to spread: "this son obviously foresaw that he would sacrifice nine souls, so he contacted the power of the dead dragon sword in advance! Protect the spirit of heaven and soul with sword spirit! " "It''s impossible to do that." After hearing this, Shentu directly shook his head: "after sacrificing the spirit of heaven, it''s like a living man digging out his own heart and stimulating his potential with the pain of his heart. How can a man live when his heart is broken? The spirit of heaven has been burned out, and how to protect it from extinction by external objects? What''s more, if he can''t control the sword, how can he communicate with the sword spirit Shentu kneels on the ground, puzzled and asks. "Children, the world, don''t look at it with the naked eye. Don''t be confined to the secular world. No one has stipulated that mortals can''t destroy the heaven, nor do they stipulate that ants can''t become an emperor. What''s more, judging from the signs of Zitian''s soul, he has already had a precedent of sacrificing the spirit of heaven once before. This time, he relied on the great emperor''s soul Sutra and the great power to control the dead Dragon Sword spirit Why is it impossible for the emperor to help? " The divine way hears the sound, the look is still calm, but embraces the fist to worship: "disciple remembers." "Ten days later, you come here to pick him up. He has protected our hongtianzong''s people, and he is also predestined with us. The Tiansheng of the Vientiane gate will find him. You have the responsibility and obligation to protect our benefactor of hongtianzong!" After that, the wooden door closed, and the white night had disappeared. "Yes, master!" They called softly, and then got up and left. ... ... ... the son of heaven with black and blue all over his body is like a dog who has lost his family and returned to the general school of the Vientiane gate. However, at this moment, several senior officials of the Vientiane gate have stood in front of the courtyard, quietly waiting for the arrival of the heavenly saint. The first one was an old man in a brown robe with a straight eyebrow. He is not angry and arrogant. He is in charge of the punishment Hall of the Vientiane gate. He is rigorous and meticulous. Seeing this man, the emperor''s face changed slightly, but he still resisted the injury and saluted the steward. "Where has the heavenly sage elder gone? And the son of heaven, what''s the matter with you? " The steward asked, his eyes twinkled with light. "To carry out the mission." Heaven is holy and light. "Dare to ask the heavenly sage elder, which task was given by the sect?" The steward asked: "a few days ago, I received a report from my disciples that the heavenly sage elder suddenly sent a large number of disciples to the coastal city. Not long ago, I received news that there was a large-scale battle near the coastal city. The fighting level was very high, and there might be a puppet emperor participating in the battle. Dare you ask the heavenly sage, do you know this?" "Of course I know, because I''m one of the people involved in this battle." The heavenly Saint said without concealment. When they heard the sound, they looked tense. "Master..." the son of heaven''s eyes flashed a quick color. But Tian Sheng raised his hand and motioned him not to speak. The steward glanced at him faintly and asked, "dare you ask what task the heavenly sage elder is carrying out? Besides going out in person, he also brought a large number of disciples. The elder has a high status in our Vientiane sect. This has a great influence on our Vientiane sect. Can you explain it to me? " "Arrest the murderer who tortured me in Vientiane Tiansheng said simply. "Imperial patrol?" These three words immediately startled the steward and others. At present, these three words are the most sensitive words for the people of the Vientiane school, and no one is not talking about them. After all, this is the most serious provocation faced by the general faction of the Vientiane sect in the past 100 years. "I received news that Liu Tai in the Qin patrol team was not dead. However, he was detained by a man named Bai Ye who went to Wudang. Elder Liu Tai tried his best to send someone to report the news, but he was intercepted by Bai Ye. I immediately took my disciples to support him. However, the man was killed by Bai Ye, but he was stopped by Hongtian. Bai Ye was rescued and escaped by them He entered hongtianzong. " Tian Sheng did not change his face and said, "please meet the headmaster immediately to discuss this matter. Send the strong men to investigate the death of hongtianzong or Xuqin patrol team. It is hongtianzong who manipulates it behind his back."This series of messages made people gape. The steward''s eyes were deep and silent. Also do not know how long, he nodded: "this matter, I will report to the headmaster." "We were badly attacked by hongtianzong and the emperor was injured. If I want to go in and heal for him, I will not accompany him." The sage said, and led the son of heaven in. After a while, their breath disappeared in the courtyard. The people looked at the closed door, they were all frightened. "I didn''t expect this to happen!" "Elder, let''s go to inform the headmaster quickly." The first two disciples were anxious. "You are still too young." The steward shook his head and lowered his voice: "generally, you can only believe half of what the suspect says, no matter how sincere and beautiful he is! After all, it''s all just one side of his story. " , "the elders, you mean..." sent people secretly to the mainland and hung Tien Zong, secretly investigating the truth of the matter. Of course, the Lord of the house was going to see it, but from all kinds of signs, this Tiansheng had a lot of relations with the destruction of the Qin patrol team, but we did not have direct evidence, otherwise I am not here to blame, but to catch people. The steward muttered in a low voice and walked away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Slowly open your eyes, a brilliant sunlight stabbed into the eyes. White night with hand shade, want to get up, but found that the whole body ache incomparably, the bone seems to be broken rotten. Where is this? I''m not dead yet? Dead dragon sword? The white night suddenly thought of something, reached out to caress the waist, the simple long sword scabbard, still hanging there. It seems that the sword spirit really protected my body. He breathed softly, and his heart could not help but feel that the Qianlong was aroused. If it had not communicated with the sword spirit, it would not lead to the dead dragon, and the sword spirit would not protect him. If not, surely it would not let me take over this matter? However, it is only the emperor level figure who can contact with this kind of peerless sword... he sat up with great pain and found himself lying under a big tree with the sun shining through the loose leaves. Not far away, an old man was sitting in front of a stone chessboard, holding a word in his hand, staring at the board and thinking deeply. He seemed to be aware of something, put the pieces down, turned his head and laughed at the white night: "are you awake?" The old man was a little thin, very kind and friendly, with gray hair, a frown on his face and a kind face. What was more surprising was that he had no soul and soul, just like an ordinary old man. "Old man, this is..." "you sacrificed the spirit of heaven, and you were seriously injured. It was the children of Shentu and Daoxin who rescued you." The old man said with a smile, and his voice was very charming. "So this is hongtianzong?" The white night suddenly thought of what, quickly got up, will leave, but just stood up, found his body empty. He closed his eyes and his face was full of bitter smiles. The nine heavenly spirits are all in deep sleep. Now he is like an ordinary boy who has not awakened the spirit of heaven. He has no soul power. In this world of Supreme Soul power, he is as small as a mole ant. "You don''t have to feel lost and nervous. You''ve experienced it once, haven''t you? Don''t you notice that the power of the last experience is still in you? " The old man sat on the stone bench and said with a smile. White night Leng Leng Leng, eyes a stagnation. The old man turned again, his eyes fixed on the chessboard. "Master, I''m not nervous about my soul. I just need to go to the Vientiane gate for something urgent. I can''t stay here for a long time. I have to report the day and night. Goodbye!" Then he got up in the white night. "Once you get out of hongtianzong, you will be captured by Tiansheng, and the last hope of the imperial patrol will be buried in your hands." The old man burst out. The white night body a stiff, turned to look at the old man: "elder... Know about the Qin patrol team?" "There are some things that people are doing and heaven is watching. Nothing is absolutely hidden." The old man said a little bit, but he didn''t go on. The old man continued to stay on the chessboard. "Now that you know this, please go to the gate of Vientiane and expose all the conspiracies of Tiansheng." White night boxing. However, the old man shook his head: "the matter of the Vientiane gate is a fixed number. What''s more, even if I come forward, the Vientiane gate will not believe me. Everything depends on you." "Why?" Writing in the daytime. "Because heaven is holy." The old man said. White night a listen, Zheng a little, immediately think. He is a great master. After investigation by the Vientiane gate, he has a clean family and has Qingge and jinhun as the foundation. The Vientiane gate will choose to believe him more. But this old man is different. Hongtianzong has nothing to do with the Vientiane gate. Besides, Tian Sheng is afraid that he would have taken the first step, and the villains would have complained first. At present, the old man is afraid that he has been completely blacked out by Tian Sheng. "Before you awaken, stay here for a while, and the people from heaven will come again. Your situation is not optimistic." The old man said. "The elder said so, the boy is better to obey the orders and thank you." White night as a gift. "Don''t mention it." The old man waved with a smile. "Farewell, younger generation." White night boxing, ready to leave. But before I left, I couldn''t help looking at the opposite side of the old man. The stone bench there was empty. No match in chess? But the old man still looked attentive and carefully analyzed the chess game. With full of doubts, the white night turned around and walked out of the wooden door. At the moment when he passed through the wooden door, he had a feeling that his soul was out of shell. When people turn around again, the world changes. There is nothing behind except a rotten wooden door hanging in the air. What kind of world is it? Farewell to the old man, waiting for a disciple outside, a decent and neat blue shirt, a kind face, with a smile. His name is a Niu. He is a well-known honest man of hongtianzong. During this period, he will be responsible for the healing and recovery of the white night."Younger martial brother Bai, come with me, and I will take you to the place where you sleep." A Niu, with a simple and honest face, warmly greets the white night, and then walks in front of him to lead the way. The wooden door is located on a high platform, and there are only steps in front of him on the way out of the high platform. However, there are 3000 steps in this step, which are divided into three sections. The first section is normal, but the second and third sections are steeper than the other. He was carried up here, so he can''t feel it. Now when he goes down on foot, he feels a sense of depression. Potential! In the white night, my feet were stagnant, and suddenly I saw it. The steep mountains give people danger, and the vast sea gives people momentum. This step also shows a potential to the world! A kind of fearless momentum though thousands of people have gone. A Niu walked easily, obviously he understood the momentum, but the white night walked slowly. A Niu looked at him, grinned, but did not speak. He slowed down his pace in silence. When he got to the second step, white night found that he was wrong. The momentum has changed since then. The momentum of this section of the steps is more thick, as if stepping on a step, will bear the great task. The sky will come down to the people! The white night breathed, still walking slowly down. When you go to the third paragraph, the momentum depends on, but if there is nothing, illusory, but there is a sense of inexplicable enrichment. The white night closed his eyes and stayed in the same place, his head vaguely understood. Three steps are the difficulty of the first step, the persistence of the second step, and the achievement of the third step. Is this revelation? He followed Niu as far as he could go. However, when people look at it in a twinkling of an eye, they are stunned. The steps in front of me turned into a sky wall with a pen straight up. All the steps were like frescoes, completely flat. "What''s the matter?" The white night was staring at me. "This is the most famous Tianlu of hongtianzong." A Niu said with a smile: "if you want to see Master, you have to rely on yourself to go through this Heaven Road, which is easy to get down and difficult to go up. Younger martial brother Bai, if you are interested, you can come and try to break through it at any time. Those who have not taken this road will be tested by this road. No matter whether they can get on smoothly or not, there will be a lot of harvest." A Niu''s honest smile infects the white night. He nodded, laughed, but did not speak. The place where a Niu arranged for him was the same as that of other disciples. They were all in a bungalow under the high platform. When the night came, many people came out of the room and said hello to him one by one. It seems that a Niu''s popularity here is very good. As for hongtianzong, Bai Ye is not very familiar with it. Perhaps for xiongjue mainland, his information is only limited to the records in books. He looked at these disciples and found that most of them only had the strength of Zhenjun and Tianjiao, and there were not many people in burning heaven. For a time, he thought that burning heaven was very common in the mainland. A Niu pushed open the door of the house and went in. The room was not big. There was only a bed and an array on the bed. It was very simple. "These Dharma arrays are from the canvas of the eldest martial brother. Sitting on the top of the array, you can concentrate and calm your mind and make your mind magnificent. That''s great." A Niu said with a smile. Suddenly he thought of something and approached him: "younger martial brother Bai, we are going to recruit new disciples in hongtianzong. If you are interested, you can try it. If you can join the master''s command, it is a great blessing!" "Master?" White night shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not necessary for the moment. I just want to inform the Vientiane gate about the Qin patrol team as soon as possible, and then return to Wu. The rest is not considered." "Ha ha, forget it. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you worship the master or not. The master never cares about the status of master and apprentice. Even if you don''t join our Hongtian sect and want to learn soul skills from master, it''s OK." "Is it?" The white night nodded. If this is the case, the Lord Hongtian should be a man of high moral integrity. A Niu chuckled and patted his chest: "younger martial brother Bai, if you have anything, you can call out elder martial brother Niu. Elder martial brother will appear in front of you immediately." White night heard the sound, can not help but nod: "yes, thank you." "Well, you have a good rest, and brother Niu will go first." A Niu left with a smile. Seeing this in the white night, he went to the bed and sat down with his knees crossed. When people sit still, the array print lights up, releasing a soft green light, like the spring breeze blowing, which makes people calm and relaxed. "Good!" He took a breath, closed his eyes and peeped at the nine eggs in his body. "This time, I still wanted to cultivate those three new spirits, but I have to cultivate them all again." White night wryly smile, one by one look at the flip. Every soul has to be careful, if you are not careful, if there is damage, the chance of awakening the spirit will be greatly reducedAfter a moment, however, his eyes suddenly opened. "What is this?" He murmured and looked at it anxiously, but he found that his nine heavenly spirits could not stop revolving around a wonderful energy. The energy released hot Qi for the nine heavenly spirits to absorb, while the nine heavenly spirits released a faint spirit to absorb the energy. Gradually, the nine spirits became red. And that energy... Has a trace of the spirit of heaven. My heart beat wildly in the daytime, and I couldn''t believe what I realized. He confirmed that energy again and again, and finally proved that he was not wrong. This energy is really the power of the dragon! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 Death Dragon Sword power? It can''t be true? His eyes were wide open at night and his face was covered with sweat. The power of the dead dragon sword is terrible. He knows it best. Even the five element God body is like paper paste in front of it. He tried to peep into the inner part of the energy, but the white space inside seemed chaotic and could not be seen clearly. However, it is surprising that the embryonic form of the nine heavenly spirits has a little influence on the sword power of the dead dragon. This is the most puzzling. At present, this energy is still in a very stable situation. The energy of the dead dragon sword is transforming the nine heavenly spirits. The heavenly spirits absorb the energy of the dead dragon sword and become more robust. Everything seems to be moving in a good direction. But it is false to say that the white night is not worried. After all, this is the power of the dead dragon sword, not itself. No one knows whether it is harmful or not and whether it will break out. The white night breathed and sat on the bed for a whole day. The next day. Exhausted, he climbed down from the bed and gasped for breath. Wen Yangtian soul spent a lot of energy, and observing the dead dragon energy also made people nervous. Now the energy is sleeping, like a dormant volcano. He put some super soul pills into his mouth, took a rest for a moment, and then walked out of the room. "Well, younger martial brother Bai, you''re here just in time. I''m going to call you!" Just out of the door, I saw a Niu coming in a hurry, with a simple and honest smile on his face. "What can I do for you?" Asked the white night. "The second elder martial brother is going to teach. Please follow me to the class." A Niu''s face is excited. "Second elder martial brother?" "Yes, you should have seen it. It''s our elder martial brother Daoxin." Ah Niu said with a smile. Tao Xin? White night immediately suddenly, thought of the original in the thief ship encountered the emperor. "The second elder martial brother is the fourth expert on the imperial dragon list in the mainland, and he is also a peerless genius who is very likely to prove himself into the emperor''s way. The clan has high expectations for him. The elder martial brother arranged him to teach us all once a week. He doesn''t know how much better his understanding of soul art is than we are. There are countless outsiders who come here every week. Let''s go quickly if we go slowly That''s not the front row seat Ah Niu said eagerly. White night nods. Although the spirit of heaven was sacrificed, the nine heavenly spirits did not die, and they will certainly be able to recover in the future. It is not known how much they will be recovered. If we can make a breakthrough in understanding during this period of time, it will certainly be of great help to the rebirth of the spirit. Thinking in the white night, I went with a Niu to the square under the high platform of hongtianzong. After about half a while, they came to the square. At the moment, the square is full of people. The hustle and bustle of the crowd let the quiet door immediately lively. "Elder martial sister!" A Niu looks around and immediately finds Yuerong tree, monk and others in front of him. He shouts and drags the white night to run over. "White night, you are here." Yue Rongshu, monk, 30 and others warmly greet the white night. Nod politely at night. At this time, the crowd out of a small figure, directly into the arms of the white night. White night Leng next, look down, actually is before in the pirate ship rescued the little girl Qiao Bing er. "Big brother..." Qiao Bing Er coquettishly takes the head to rub in the white night''s bosom, like the kitten, the full face attachment. White night bitter smile. In the most desperate and helpless time to save the girl, presumably the girl''s heart has him as a hero, the natural rise in his favor. But white night doesn''t hate this girl. When they saw this, they laughed bitterly. "Elder martial brother Daoxin hasn''t come yet. Let''s sit here and wait." Yue Rongshu said with a smile. The crowd sat on the ground. "What is the imperial dragon list? At the beginning of next year, I don''t know much about xiongjue. " Asked the white night. "Where did younger martial brother Bai come from?" Yue banyan asked with a smile. "I''m a native of Qingge mainland, and later spent some time in jinhun and Zhiwu." White night road. "Qingge mainland?" Everyone was surprised at the sound. "What is that place?" A Niu is at a loss. "There... Seems to be one of the lowest levels in the nine souls." There''s thirty whispers next to it. "How low is it?" Ah Niu asked in a thick voice. Thirty''s face changed and he looked at the white night quietly. Seeing his calm face, he lowered his voice and said, "a warrior soul master can dominate the whole continent, and a heavenly soul is a god!" "Ah?" A Niu was stunned and said: "the soul of heaven is not qualified to pull an ox cart in our country..." "well, don''t say it. With the strength shown by younger martial brother Bai on the pirate ship, it can be proved that the growth of a soul person has nothing to do with where he is. There are many talents in the lower mainland. Don''t speculate." Yue Rongshu is not happy.A Niu and 30 were stunned, and quickly apologized to Bai Ye: "I''m sorry, younger martial brother Bai, we''re just talking, just talking, absolutely not looking down on you, don''t blame, don''t blame..." "it''s OK." White night see two people some in a hurry, shake his head. "When you talk about Qingge mainland, I think of the Wei sword of Huangfu''s family At this time, the monk, who had been sitting beside him and stroking the beads, opened his mouth. "Wei Jian?" "Yes, it is said that he came from Qingge mainland." The monk said. "Wei Jian''s strength is close to the emperor. If it is, we should be ashamed. The cultivation environment of Qingge mainland is so bad, but others can impact the emperor, which is enough to show their efforts and hard work Yue Rongshu said solemnly. The people lowered their heads. White night to see the bitter smile unceasingly, but the heart also showed the color of surprise. It seems that there are talents in such a big green song. At this time, there was a commotion in the square. A figure fell from the sky and fell in front of the square. The boiling square is quiet for a moment. That figure is Daoxin. Daoxin made a salute to everyone, then sat down, closed his eyes, and began to teach the soul experience. There are many people from Tianjiao to burning the sky, and there are also many Zhenjun. Everyone writes down in silence and dare not disturb. The white night also stops carefully. Although he often talks a lot from Qianlong, and all of them are the way of the great emperor, the emperor''s way is not easy for him to digest. Everything has a gradual cycle. If you can''t understand the situation of burning the sky, you should force yourself to learn the emperor''s way, which is to ascend the heaven step by step. "The way of heaven and soul lies in the heaven, in the earth, in Yin and Yang, in reincarnation, and in the six impermanence... But in the end, it still lies in the heart. In fact, the way of heaven and soul is the way of the original heart. Without persistence, study, awareness and understanding, it can not be completed." Daoxin talks slowly, and every half a column of incense, it will stop to solve people''s doubts. Although he was a king of heaven and a master of the imperial dragon list, he had no airs when chatting with the public, and was supported by many people. Seeing this, Bai Ye thought of the original Jue Hun sect and the Tibetan Dragon House... in hongtianzong, life was very peaceful and comfortable. There is no dispute, no fight, no intrigue. Although the cultivation resources are not rich, every disciple and disciple regards each other as a close relative and tries to help and solve doubts. "Is this the whole xiongjue, or is it just a pure land of xiongjue?" My heart murmured in the white night. Half a month later. There is a resurgence of change. The power of the dead dragon sword in the body suddenly stops the energy transmission. However, the nine heavenly spirits did not stop transmitting the spirit energy to the dead dragon sword. They seem to be constantly feeding them, and the power of the dead dragon sword is much stronger than at the beginning. "We must find a way to stabilize this force, at least to control it in our hands. If it explodes unsteadily, will it not explode and die?" In the daytime, he thought of a Dharma array in his mind, which could strengthen the strength of internal organs and the soul of heaven. However, this is not to the mainland of Wu, long Jue''s resources can not be dispatched with him. Now we have to find a way to earn some resources. These days, a Niu led him around hongtianzong, and then led the white night around the "Dahuang city" where hongtianzong was located. The cities in the mainland are not comparable to Qingge, jinhun and Zhiwu. The cities here contain millions of people. In addition to those on the coast, there are only a few cities in the mainland. The city of Dahuang alone can''t be completed in a few days just by walking. White night this time is not a casual view, with a Niu to take, encounter anything strange, he will patiently explain. Don''t look at ah Niu''s simple and honest. He introduces many things that he can''t understand in the daytime. "Younger martial brother, in a few days, your senior brother Niu will leave hongtianzong. We will have to leave for a while." A Niu led the white night into the pub and said while drinking. "Oh... Where to?" Asked the white night casually. "Take a trial." A Niu lowered his voice and said seriously: "it''s a trial of the collision of talents from the whole mainland. If you''re lucky, you can''t make it into the imperial dragon list." "Genius collision?" White night Leng next: "what is that?" "It''s the secret place of the Emperor... It seems that after six or seven days, a secret place of the emperor will be opened in Dazhou city. It is believed that the powerful people of the whole mainland will intervene. It is said that the imperial inheritance has not been excavated, and there are a lot of great emperor''s treasures in it. If you can get the imperial inheritance in it, you will be on the imperial dragon list, even if you can''t get the imperial inheritance It''s a great chance to get some of the emperor''s treasures, even if it''s what the emperor left behind. " Niu excitedly said."Oh..." nodded silently in the white night, and his heart was filled with countless yearning. "Tomorrow''s elder martial brother should receive the master''s instruction to arrange people to go to the secret place. I must be going. I have already said that I want to win the throne. No one can stop me!" A Niu said with a smile. He took up a bowl of wine and poured it into his stomach. His face was red... Imperial inheritance? I already have. Day night thoughts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 Hearing a Niu''s words, white night is just yearning, but he never thought of it, but everyone knows that this trip to the secret place is far from as easy as imagined. ... ... ... on the peak of ice and snow, a loud and long sound rises, followed by a huge ice phoenix flying out of the peak. The ice Phoenix, with its wings fully open, is as long as a thousand feet long. It is extremely terrifying. It is a real god beast. But on the back of this God, there are a lot of figures. ... in a deep valley with wine fragrance, a man in a ponytail rode out of the deep valley drunk and drunk. He had more than ten wine gourds hanging around his waist. He was full of wine, holding a big jar in his hand, and taking a mouthful step by step. "Stinky boy, drink less! You must come back safe for me Later, an old man screamed. "I see, old man! When Laozi gets the imperial inheritance, he will come back immediately. We... We will drink again The man belched with wine and his tongue knotted. ... at the same time, all kinds of forces came forth in large numbers and were as powerful as clouds. The Qi and Qi dynasties advanced to Dazhou city. The great continent is full of wind and clouds, and chaos is obvious www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 Daoxin has worked out a set of plans for everyone during the trip to the secret place. This time, he will lead the team in person. Of course, this is his last time to participate. The entrance of the secret realm limits the age. People who have practiced for more than a hundred years can not pass the border. This also eliminates the strong forces in disguise and ensures more opportunities for young talents. During this period, he will receive the one-to-one instruction of the divine way. The sect hopes that he can gain harvest in the secret realm of the emperor, so as to make a breakthrough. The secret place created by the great emperor, even if it is a stone, can be called a treasure. The rest of the people gathered in the square for exchange and discussion. In the white night, the Dharma array sitting in the room is warming the soul of heaven. A moment later, he opened his eyes, opened the ring of the hidden dragon, searched for a circle, and got up and went to the outside of the house. The purpose of this trip is to find medicine in the secret place of the emperor. However, there are many powerful and dangerous places. If you don''t prepare yourself, you may lose your life if you don''t know whether you can find the great emperor''s elixir. "Younger martial brother Bai, where are you going On the square, a Niu, who was sitting on the square, could not help asking when he saw the white night going out. "I''ll go shopping outside and I''ll be back soon." White night smile a way. "Then take care of yourself." Ah Niu cried. Although Tian Sheng and others may still be watching out here, as long as the white night is not far away from hongtianzong, Tiansheng''s minions will not dare to mess around. "Brother Bai, I''ll go too." At this time, the little girl Qiao bing''er ran to me with a jump and a little hand pulling the sleeves of the white night and playing coquetry. "Bing''er, brother Bai just goes out to buy something and will be back soon..." "bing''er is bored here all day. Brother Bai, take bing''er out." The little girl pouted. White night helpless, looked at the eye not far from the Yue banyan tree and others. Yue Rongshu also had a bitter smile on her face. Seeing Qiao bing''er''s yearning face, she softened again and said, "as long as you don''t leave Dahuang City, there should be no problem. Younger martial brother Bai, you can take her out for a walk." "Good." White night has no objection. Qiao binger was jumping and cheering with joy. They walked out of hongtianzong. Last time, a Niu turned around with him. The white night was here for some time. He knew more or less about the city of Dahuang. "The biggest trading business in Dahuang city is burning sun trading. It''s not far away from hongtianzong. Go there and buy some materials." The white night whispered, pulling the skipping Qiao bing''er, squeezing the crowd, toward the line. But after a few steps, a group of brightly dressed people suddenly cross the intersection. The passers-by turned around and left, afraid to approach. They were a group of soul people wearing knives. The first one was a man and a woman. The man was wearing a jade crown and holding a paper fan. The woman''s body was covered with silk and glittering ornaments. It was obvious that either rich or expensive was at first sight. Besides the two burning tianwai, the rest of the thugs behind him were extremely arrogant and terrifying. The man shook the paper fan and looked at the end. The coming white night frowned, and he felt the other party''s sight fell on him. He was alert and thoughtful. At present, there is no spirit of heaven, and its own advantage is only the five elements God body and the general situation of truth. It is extremely difficult to deal with the arrogance of heaven without burning the sky. If we really fight, it is the best plan to return to hongtianzong temporarily. But there seems to be another way. White night looked at the fingers. There is also a magic array that he has not completed. Although there are some materials missing, the array can still be activated and the power is still there. Thinking of this, he took Qiao Bing ER and went on. "Are you white night?" At this time, the man holding the paper fan suddenly made a voice. "Who are you?" The white night asked. "You don''t care who I am. I have something to look for. Just follow me." Men''s indifference. The man behind him immediately came over, intending to take it away by force. "Stop it!" Next to Qiao Bing er with a young voice called. For her, a lot of people know her, see the little girl''s face full of anger, are color change. "Qiao Bing ER!" The childe frowned, and obviously did not dare to offend him. He said in a low voice, "pull her apart and take this man away." "Yes." The crowd nodded and turned to the white night. But at this time, the white night stomped on his feet, and the triple truth poured down on him, directly suppressing Tianjiao. People can''t move. The general trend of triple truth is by no means comparable to that of one. Unless the sky is burned, it can not be broken free. "The general trend of truth?" The two burning heaven people lost their voice. "He''s just the Supreme... How can he master the truth?" Young master was also very surprised."Try to get him! The adult wants to see this man. We have been waiting for so many days, but we finally have a chance. Don''t make a mistake and solve it quickly. " The woman whispered. "Don''t worry, young master, this man is only the supreme one. Even if there is a general situation, the truth will be just like this. It is easy to kill him and even easier to arrest him." With a chuckle, a man in the burning sky suddenly disappeared and rushed towards the white night at an incredible speed. And in the moment he moved, the breath exploded. It is also the general trend of truth! Although it has only one weight, with the blessing of the spirit of heaven, the pressure increases violently, like a steel knife, and cuts off the triple truth trend of the white night. Bang! The triple trend was immediately bombarded with waves. But the next moment, that burning sky existence already stood in front of the general trend, he sneered and raised his hand to stab at the general trend of the white night. In an instant, half of his finger stabbed into it, and with the drive of strength, the general situation was torn a little bit. Qiao bing''er saw her angry eyes full of tears and cried out, "stop quickly. If you mess around again, be careful that I tell my grandfather that he will beat you hard!" However, Qiao binger''s words have no effect at all at the moment. The young master shook the folding fan and chuckled: "little girl, I know your grandfather is very good, but the big Huang City is not your Hongtian Zong''s turn. This white night is not your Hongtian patriarch. I didn''t hurt you, and I didn''t touch you. Even if you want to move me, at least you should have a reason not to? Otherwise, it will make people angry Hearing this, Qiao binger''s teeth itch, she rushed to the past, but was directly blocked by a Tianjiao breath. White night immediately pulled Qiao bing''er who wanted to rush up and said in a low voice, "binger is good, look at your white brother''s He smiles, Qiao Bing Er Leng next, inexplicably settle down. White night moved his finger, and a disc slipped from the ring and landed on the palm. He stretched out his fingers, squeezed out a super soul pill and crushed it. The soul power of the super soul pill immediately penetrated into the disc, and several soul lines on the disc were immediately lit up. "What is that?" Childe frowned. "Whatever that is, move quickly." The young lady next to me urged me and felt impatient. Another person from the burning heaven area understands the situation. It is close to hongtianzong. If we don''t make a quick decision, it will only change. Immediately, he stepped on his feet in front of him, stabbed into the general situation and began to tear. Without the support of soul power, the general situation immediately became trembling, and a large number of cracks filled in. "Stop it!" At this time, two Hongtian Zongren rushed out of the crowd. "Brother Li, brother Liu." Qiao bing''er saw them and exclaimed with joy. "It''s bing''er and younger martial brother Bai!! Wei family, what do you want to do They were furious. "Stop them!" The young master hummed. The rest of Tianjiao rushed. Li Chen and Liu Xiao are concerned about their safety. They don''t care so much. They just raise their palms and hit them. "Asshole!" The young master was angry: "it was the people of hongtianzong who moved their hands first. Don''t blame me for being rude!! Call me There is a childe Wei farewell to this word, people are no longer polite, directly let go of their hands and feet, mobilize the soul to fight hard. The two men were just the peak of Tianjiao. They were hard to beat with both fists and four hands, and were immediately beaten to vomit blood and fall to the ground. "As long as you don''t die, it doesn''t matter if you don''t die. Give me a call! Anyway, it was the people of hongtianzong who moved their hands first. We all saw that, even if the one came! I''m right, too Wei BIE looked around and yelled. "Brother Li, brother Liu..." Qiao binger''s eyes turned red, and he sat down and wept. How could she have thought that things would turn out this way? What to do? What should I do? Qiao bing''er seemed to think of something, suddenly got up and ran in the direction of hongtianzong. Now only go to shout heart elder brother banyan sister they come, only they can solve everything here. Qiao bing''er wiped her tears and stepped forward. But at this time, a strange air mask suddenly blooms from the palm of the white night, covering the surrounding area of 100 meters in an instant. In a flash, all those who attacked the general trend and Li Chen and Liu Xiao were frozen. Including Mr. Wei BIE and the young lady beside him. Everyone is like a freeze frame, standing in place, like sculpture. Some passers-by who were too close were also trapped by the air hood and could not move. No matter how to activate the soul power, the body is like being bound by an invisible iron chain... "what''s the matter?" "Whose magic is it? Put it away The crowd suddenly rioted, one by one stunned to see a strange scene. In a flash, they can imprison so many people, even the people in the burning heaven realm are not in a word. Aren''t they shocked? Is it the arrival of the emperor?Qiao binger is surprised to look around, see that everyone is not moving, delicate small face shows stagnant natural color. Liu Xiao and Li Chen got up from the ground. Their faces were covered with blood and their souls were injured. "Are you all right?" March forward in the white night. "I''m fine... But what happened to them? Why not move? " Liu Xiao was surprised. "It''s just a magic weapon." The white night is light. The function of this array is to stabilize the energy. However, due to the lack of several important materials, its array effect has not yet been compressed into the array seal. Once activated, it will be released and will imprison all around. "Let''s go back to zongmen and tell the elder martial brother and the second elder martial brother about it." Li Chen said in a hurry. "Take bing''er back first. I''ll ask them for some interest." White night light way, the waist for a long time not out of the sheath of the boundless sword pulled out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 Hearing this, Li Chen and Liu Xiao were stunned. "Don''t be impulsive, younger martial brother Bai. They are members of the Wei family in Dahuang city. The Wei family has a lot of influence in Dahuang City, and its strength is extremely strong. We can''t afford to offend them. We''d better ask them to deal with it." Liu Xiao hesitated. "This person also said just now that I am not a member of hongtianzong, so my affairs have nothing to do with hongtianzong. Everyone has heard me. Now what I do will not involve Hong Tianzong. You don''t have to worry about it." White night with a sword, went to the first peak Tianjiao in front of. Tianjiao had just killed Liu Xiao, intending to kill Liu Xiao. If he hadn''t done it in time in the daytime, I''m afraid Liu Xiao''s spirit would have been broken. "You... What do you want to do?" The man''s voice was trembling and his tongue was knotted. But the white night said nothing and stabbed him in the chest with a sword without cliff. "Um..." the man snorted, his mouth could not be opened much because of the confinement, and blood overflowed from the gap of his mouth, which was extremely terrifying. The white night holds the sword and spins. Click. The strange sounds spread clearly. The people outside looked at this scene with astonishment, and they did not speak for a long time. But everyone knows that this man''s spirit is... Broken. Wei BIE and others stare at this terrible scene with huge eyes. White night did not pierce it, the heart is intact, people will be OK. However, the pain of being abandoned is no less than that of being stabbed in the heart. He drew out his sword and went to the next man. The man opened his mouth, and before he spoke, Wuya sword stabbed directly into it. The same scale, the same weird sound. Another peak Tianjiao was abandoned. Everyone was startled and looked at the white night in disbelief. White night, is this to abolish all these people? "Don''t... Don''t go!" "Let us go, my lord..." the rest of the people saw such a terrible scene, one by one, shouting with tears and shaking. In this world, there is nothing more painful for a soul person than to waste the spirit of heaven. But the white night looks cold and ignores these people''s plea for mercy, and the sword stabs in one by one. All day long, the streets became silent. Many people in the distance heard the news, one by one stood on tiptoe and looked at this head, no one dared to speak. This person has no soul power all over the body, with his iron and blood means, shocked thousands of people present! When the white night came to the man who had been burning the sky before, a pungent Sao filled the air. Some scared Qiao Bing Er saw this and immediately chuckled. It turned out that the man was scared by the white night to pee his pants. "Let me go... Let me go... As long as the adults let me go... I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for adults..." who cares about face and cries madly. "If I don''t kill you, I''ll let you go." White night light road, arm sinking. Whew. Another day the soul was abandoned. People in the burning sky are doomed! Later Wei could not help but swallow his saliva. But he wasn''t very flustered. He knew where this place was and who he was. It didn''t matter if he abandoned several of his subordinates at night, because there was hongtianzong standing behind him. When hongtianzong came forward, the Wei family would not investigate him for several servants. But they are different. They are the direct family of the Wei family. If they dare to mess around in the daytime, the Wei family has no face. Even if they are protected by hongtianzong, they will be held responsible. "This guy should not be an idiot..." Wei did not mind. White night came to this end with a sword. People around him hold their breath and stare at him. "Hello, hello... He won''t do anything to the Wei family, will he?" "Does he know what he is doing?" "Who the hell is this kid?" Exclamation and questioning sound is endless, a pair of eyes like to stick to the body of the white night, no one dares to blink. "Well, white night, don''t you want to move me? You have to think clearly, if you move a hair of me, I promise you can''t walk out of Dahuang city. " Wei don''t smile. "Well, a waste of time! Now that you have let go of your anger, let us go as soon as possible, so that when our people come, you will be ruined! Now let go of me, don''t be shameless The lady next to him hummed. Next second... chi! A shrill sound of torn skin floated into their ears. Miss Leng, looking at the side of Wei BIE. Wei BIE is also stupefied, staring at his right hand, there, empty, only blood gushing."Ah..." the scream of tearing heart and lung broke through the sky. "My hand! My hand Wei BIE cried out in pain, but he couldn''t move. The blood spurted out was also imprisoned and accumulated under his broken arm. The white night looked at the young lady and said with a light smile, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Could you repeat that, please The young lady''s face was so white that she wanted to tremble, but she could not shake. She could only see the trembling of eyelids and lips. At this moment, she felt the fear she had never felt before. White night shook his head, the sword against the chest of Wei BIE, light way: "want to live?" "You dare not kill me!" Wei, don''t yell. "Good!! Since you want to gamble, I''ll do it for you! " In the white night, his eyes burst with killing intention, and he would stab the boundless sword. In this world, there is no one he dare not kill. But just at the moment when he raised his sword in the white night, Wei did not immediately cry like crazy: "don''t kill me!! Don''t kill me! I was wrong!! I don''t want to die... " " you make me lose face. " White night sighed and said, "forget it. Since you have said this, I will save your life first. However, you have to pay some price. After all, I don''t often have such a kind heart of Bodhisattva." "What price?" Wei BIE shuddered. "If you hurt them, do you have to pay for them?" White night points to Li Chen and Liu Xiaodao. "Compensate! Pay!! I''ll pay for it! My Lord, there are a lot of pills and magic tools in my storage ring. They are all high-quality goods. You can use them. You can use them... "Wei shouts. "If you say that, I''m not welcome." White night laughs a way, swept an eye Wei BIE''s finger, just have three rings, open a look, inside are all superior material. That''s enough for the array. In his heart, he lost two to Li Chen and Liu Xiao. "Younger martial brother Bai, this..." the two people were surprised and excited. Who is Wei BIE? There is a huge sum of money in his ring. This is a blessing in disguise. "Take it. It''s OK." The white night is light. "In that case, we''re welcome." Both of them were straightforward people and did not refuse. Next to the face of envy, I wish they were hurt. "Can you let me go now?" Wei BIE shuddered. "Of course." White night light said, suddenly boundless sword a mention, directly stabbed into Wei BIE and that young lady''s soul. Turn your hand. Click. The soul of heaven is broken. If they were struck by lightning, their chest pain was ignored, and the whole person seemed to lose his soul and look at the white night. "You... You ruined us?" Wei Biena road. "Senior brother Liu, what''s the matter between Wei''s pingri and hongtianzong The white night asked. "Yes, the Wei family often bullied our hongtianzong disciples because of their wealth. They wanted to drive our hongtianzong out of Dahuang city and become the master of the city alone. However, we hongtianzong is not vegetarian. Elder martial brother Daoxin has taught them several times!" Liu Xiao said. "But they are not looking for you this time, but for me. It can be seen that they are not here for hongtianzong this time." "I have never met with you, but you want to seek me. If I have not guessed wrong, is it the saint of heaven who ordered you? Go back and tell the heavenly saint that he should not be tricky any more. His affairs can''t be covered up. " With a big wave of the white night, the imprisonment was lifted. Wei BIE and others fell to the ground. "In addition, don''t come to annoy me. I only want to abolish me when you do something, and I will not kill you. If there is another time, I will kill you regardless of who you are!" After that, he led Qiao binger and Li Chen and Liu Xiao to leave. Wei don''t lie on the ground, gasping and speechless, like a dead dog. The crowd got out of the way and stepped back together. No one can feel the signs of soul lingering on the body of the white night. Everyone knows that this man is mostly a broken spirit and is a waste man. However, no one dares to look at this person! Everyone was filled with awe. "Stop Just then, there was a roar at the corner of the street. Then dozens of horrible figures jumped into the sky and fell in front of several people in the white night. Wei family master! Wei family has come! The crowd was boiling. I saw a man of about twenty-eight or eight walking quickly. His face was cold and his eyebrows were full of murderous spirit. He stepped forward under the crowd of his followers and walked to Wei BIE."Big brother!" Wei didn''t see anyone, crying and crying. The man stares at Wei biet for a long time, and the killing intention on his face becomes more and more serious. "You did it?" He turned his eyes and glared at the white night. "It''s me." In this case, even if he wants to quibble, it is impossible for him to admit that he is generous. "Kneel down first." The man murmured, his eyes full of murderous spirit, and walked towards the white night. "Kneel down?" White night eyebrow a pick, light way: "by what?" "Let me make you kneel!" Suddenly, the man growled. All of a sudden, the wind and clouds are surging, and the sun and moon are not shining. An unprecedented pressure is coming to this end. This pressure is not only for the white night, even Qiao bing''er also feels very uncomfortable, the small face is full of pain. But at this time, another magic force came to this place, instantly caught the man''s terrible power, and blew it into pieces. "Wei Xiongcai, do you make them kneel? Who are you? " A cold blast came. People looked, a large number of hongtianzong disciples rushed to come, hundreds of people, surrounded the Wei family experts in an instant. Daoxin rushes towards this place with a pair of eyes full of killing intent, staring at the Wei family''s existence, with awe inspiring intent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 Wei Xiongcai, the ninth in the imperial dragon list, is a famous genius in Dahuang city. If it were not for the demons in hongtianzong, he would be the first genius of Dahuang city. Hearing the words of Daoxin, Wei Xiongcai''s face was extremely ugly. He knows the strength of Daoxin. However, although Dahuang city is dominated by Wei family and hongtianzong, the Wei family is not as good as hongtianzong in terms of overall strength. At least, the one in hongtianzong can not be provoked by ordinary people. However, even if today''s Daoxin is here, Wei Xiongcai will not shrink back, because his younger brother has been cut off in public, and his practice has been abandoned, as well as his cousin Tang Wan! How can Wei Xiongcai get a foothold in the city of Dahuang? What is the face of Wei family? Daoxin leads Yue Rongshu and others to come, and the Wei family master retreats by himself, showing his nervousness. Hongtian Zongren directly surrounded the four people and glared around them. The two sides are fighting each other. The people on the periphery retreated one after another, so as to avoid the two sides fighting and damaging the pond fish. But neither side dared to do it. Daoxin, one of them, looked at Wei Xiongcai and said coldly, "did you just say that he should kneel down? Can you do it? " "Daoxin, don''t bully people too much! This person has abandoned so many people in our Wei family. Even my brother Wei BIE and my cousin Tang Wan have been poisoned by him. How can I swallow this Wei Xiongcai said coldly. "It''s clearly that you want to abolish brother Liu Xiao and brother Li Chen''s accomplishments. Brother white night is the first one to do it. I don''t blame brother Bai!" Qiao bing''er, with her haughty waist and pursed mouth, exclaimed that although she was young and her soul cultivation was not high, she was also well-informed in hongtianzong. In addition, the ancient spirit of the people, we all take her as a treasure, put it in the palm of your hand, afraid to fly, contained in the mouth afraid of melting. Listening to Qiao bing''er say so, Dao Xin stares at Wei Xiongcai coldly and hums: "what else can you say?" "No, I''m not going to do it! It''s the people of hongtianzong who first moved their hands! " Wei BIE yelled: "I just want to make friends with Bai Ye, but you hongtianzong''s people do everything to my people. Bai Ye is even more shameless to molest my cousin Tang Wan. I''m so angry that I can''t stand it! If you don''t believe it, you can ask people around you! " "Yes! What Mr. Wei said is true "I can testify!" In the crowd, several Wei''s Tuo immediately called out. "You!! You lie Qiao bing''er''s gills are bulging. But the Wei family didn''t care. "Well, what else do you have to say?" Wei Xiongcai said coldly. "Say? What do you want me to say? I''m not here to reason with you. " Daoxin shook his head, and his voice was still cold: "I believe them, I don''t believe you. What''s more, those people who speak out are all from the Wei family, thinking I don''t know? Now I only give you two choices. Either, I will take your Wei family''s people away immediately, or, like your brother, you will be ruined here! " "You..." Wei Xiongcai''s face was livid and his teeth were almost broken. However, if we really want to do it, he is by no means the enemy of Tao and heart. Although he ranks ninth in the imperial dragon list, Daoxin is the fourth strongest. Every Wei master here is not a rival of Daoxin, unless Wei Xiong invites the older generation of Wei family to attack. However, once it is done, it will not be a small fight between the power''s children and the clan''s children, but a fight or even a war between the forces. When the situation reaches that level, the impact and consequences will not be borne by him. After all, the current Wei family is not the rival of hongtianzong. "Go away!" Daoxin roars. Wei Xiong gnaws his teeth with talent, and his killing intention is awe inspiring. This is the city of Dahuang after all, and the Wei family can''t fight against hongtianzong. The spectators shook their heads, thinking that Wei Xiongcai must admit his advice. But at this time, a sneer came from the street, which made the boiling Street quiet. "Daoxin, you are indeed very strong. Hongtianzong''s influence in Dahuang city is obvious to all, but you are only arrogant in Dahuang city. When you go out of Dahuang City, you are nothing!" Who is it? How dare you say that in front of the fourth Taoist heart in the imperial dragon list? The crowd dispersed itself, looked along the sound source, and saw a group of people coming towards this line. The head of the party, the white night recognize, Qiao Bing Er also recognize. There was a cry of surprise in the crowd, telling the identity of the visitor. "Yin Fei "My God! Yan Fei, the eighth in the imperial dragon list, is coming "I''m really lucky today. I''ve seen three masters of the imperial dragon list!" The crowd was boiling with astonishment and exclamation. "Brother Yin!" Seeing the visitor, Wei Xiongcai''s face showed a trace of joy. "You''re all right, young man." Yin Fei clasped his fist. "Ha ha, thanks to my brother''s blessing, I''m all right. But today, I''m not happy, so I''d like to ask brother Yin to make decisions for me." Wei Xiongcai Dao."I already know everything." Yan Fei stared at Dao Xin, and his eyes were filled with anger. "Hongtianzong? Bullying and lawless! They have already made the four sides of resentment, everyone is filled with resentment, but they do not know it! Brother Xiongcai, don''t worry. He won''t stand idly by. " Yin Fei said coldly. "Oh? Well, you can go together. I''d like to know what kind of ability you two have to be on the imperial dragon list. " Without fear, Tao hummed coldly. "Daoxin, I''m not interested in fighting with you today, because here, no one can tell the winner or the loser. Once human life is involved, we will certainly be stopped, and our gratitude and resentment can not be solved at all." "What do you mean? Do you want to fight with me "Then you win," said Tao Xin "Of course not, just to remind you!" Yin Fei sneered: "here, we can''t do anything with you hongtianzong, but we went to the secret place of the emperor of Dazhou city. I hope you can keep this arrogant attitude!" Wei Xiongcai''s eyes were shining, and he was ferocious and smiling: "that''s right! Today''s revenge, I Wei Xiongcai will certainly revenge, you don''t be happy too early! " Dao Xin''s face sank when he heard the voice. Their feelings are to start in the secret realm of the emperor! "Let''s settle the matter together at that time! Ha ha ha Yin Fei laughed and said, "brother Xiongcai, go, let''s drink." "Go, go, go!" They went straight away, and the two families left one after another. Dao Xin''s eyebrows are deep and his face is not good-looking. Everyone could see that he wanted to do it now. But once they did, they forced the Yin family and Wei family together to deal with hongtianzong together. But if you let them go, the emperor''s secret place will be full of danger. Although his strength is stronger than two people, but he has only one person, and here is Dahuang City, they dare not mess around. But once in the secret realm of the emperor, all people will have no scruples. Whoever wants to kill will be killed, and no one will be held responsible. When he got there, he could protect himself. What about the others? Under the attack of two powerful forces, they will only be eroded! "Go back right away. I''ll go to see my elder martial brother and ask him to make a new list of people going to the secret place of the emperor!" Dao Xin said in a low voice and turned to Hong Tianzong. Everyone looked at each other with sadness. If it was just a Wei family, people would not be afraid, but now the Yin family and Yin Fei were standing on the side of the Wei family, the situation would be different. "Brother Liu, brother Li, are we in trouble?" Qiao bing''er sees everybody''s facial expressions are sad unceasingly, can''t help but ask a way. "No, you are very brave today. As for Yin Fei, don''t be afraid. We have already made a deal with them when we were on the ship. Even if he colludes with the Wei family this time, we can deal with it." Li Chen squeezed out a smile. "Let''s go back." "White night, the situation is a little complicated. Let''s go back first and listen to the senior brothers." Yue banyan tree whispered softly. "No need." White night shook his head: "things are up because of me. If I go to hongtianzong, they will have more excuses to attack hongtianzong." Although he understood that the so-called excuse was not important at all, he did not want to cause any more trouble to the family. "White night, you should know that no matter whether this event happened or not, we hongtianzong had a festival with the Wei family and the Yin family. When we arrived at the secret place of the emperor, they would certainly attack us. You are now shouldering the heavy responsibility entrusted to you by elder Liu Tai. You should stay in hongtianzong. Otherwise, Tiansheng will attack you. How should you deal with it?" Yue Rongshu said in a hurry. The white night hesitated for a while and nodded: "well, that white night will disturb more." "Let''s go. We are preparing to try to contact with the Vientiane gate during this period. I heard that the general school of the Vientiane sect is not peaceful recently. I hope everything can develop in a good direction." ... br > Yin Fei was not from the city of Dahuang. He came here mainly for Wei Xiongcai. Wei Xiongcai invited the Yin family to Wei''s house. When the Wei family leader heard the news, he immediately set up a banquet to entertain them. The etiquette and treatment were all at the highest level. Yin Fei is a member of the imperial dragon list, but also a young talent. He can completely represent the Yin family. There are not many negotiations between the Wei family and the Yin family. This time, Yin Fei came here in person, which is of great significance. How dare the Wei family ignore it. Three rounds of wine were served at the banquet. Wei Xiongcai couldn''t help asking questions. "I don''t know what it''s about, brother Yin? Is it possible that they want to join hands with the heroes to deal with hongtianzong "Yes, but in addition, I have a message for you." With a mysterious smile, Yin Fei lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "it''s about the secret place of the emperor!" "The secret realm of the emperor? What''s the plan of brother yin? " Wei Xiongcai asked. Although Wei family produced Wei Xiongcai, who is the dragon master, his ranking is too low. This action will surely attract more than half of the imperial dragon talents and a large number of potential imperial dragons. However, most of the top three in the list are unable to enter. But even so, if he wants to gain a great advantage in the imperial dragon, it is far from enough to rely on the strength of the Wei family."There are plans, but I don''t list them." "Who is that?" Wei Xiongcai asked. "The son of heaven!" Yin Fei laughed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 Although Daoxin was worried, Shentu did not reset the list of participants in the secret realm. He only gave two reasons: first, many younger students didn''t want to give up this opportunity. 2¡¢ If the soul is afraid of danger, it is difficult to grow. The flowers in the greenhouse can''t bear the wind and rain. Hongtianzong can''t protect these people for a lifetime. In the back mountain of hongtianzong, he sat quietly under a big tree at night. Dead dragon, icy TanTian and limitless sword stood in front of him. He closed his eyes and cultivated his mind to understand the sword. After getting Wei BIE''s storage ring, his materials are complete. After a day''s cloth painting, he has three great emperor''s arrays in his hands. Although these three arrays are arranged under the condition of his low grade materials and no soul power, they are far less powerful than the real great emperor''s array, but they are enough to deal with the burning heaven realm. However, it is impossible to deal with dangerous situations at any time and anywhere only depending on three arrays. In particular, the number of arrays is a problem. When all three arrays are exhausted, what should he do to resist without soul power? In the white night, he has a set of exquisite sword techniques in his mind. The sword should stand in the heaven and earth with the sword power instead of relying on the soul force. At present, there are many people who have a misunderstanding, that is, the sword can only be destroyed after using the soul power, but it is not. At first, the white night thought it was like this, but after listening to Qianlong''s explanation, people immediately became enlightened. "If you don''t have soul power, you can use extraordinary swordsmanship as long as you coagulate the sword with your heart and melt it with your heart! One heart and one sword, one man and one sword! " He opened his eyes, pulled out the ice in front of his face, and began to dance according to his memory. The ice pan sky is as bright as the silver moon, shining brightly. The cold sword Qi seems to seal the back mountain with dust. The blade of the sword spins gently, but it has little power. It seems that even the big trees are being cut down continuously. However, in the daytime, he continued to dance the sword, and the edge of the sword gradually moved, and the tip of the sword showed a trace of charm. Looking from afar, it seemed that the sword was not dancing alone, but flying on its own. The five elements divine body and the Vajra not bad Kung Fu that has been practiced give the white night great strength. But in the face of soul power, physical brutality is nothing. After practicing for a whole day, I took out a lot of pills from the storage ring at night. All of these pills from Wei BIE were excellent. Some of them could recover strength and some could heal wounds. He put his head into his mouth, exhausted, and stood up again. Two days later, with his sword in his hand, he quietly walked out of hongtianzong and left the city of Dahuang. As soon as came out of town, the eye liner of a Tiansheng faction came one after another. The rare road that people deliberately walk in the daytime, until a barren slope, just stops. The man seemed to notice that the white night had found him, and went straight without hiding. "You''ve lost your soul. You dare to go out of the city alone. It seems that you''re tired of hiding away! OK? Do you want to come with me, or do I break my limbs and take you back to the heavenly elder? " The man said with a smile and a banter in his eyes. "What are your accomplishments?" White night turned and asked. "Why do you ask this?" The man was stunned. "I just want to find someone to practice. The people in hongtianzong will not do my best when they see that I have no accomplishments. But you are different." White night pulled out the ice TanTian, light said: "move it." "Do something?" The man was stunned and then laughed: "are you kidding? You have no soul in the sky. You are a waste man. How dare you challenge the existence of my burning heaven realm in the early days? I can crush you with one finger. Do you believe it "I don''t believe it. Please crush me with one hand." White night shook his head. "Well, I don''t know. Since you want to die, I will help you." The man snorted and moved away. He appeared directly in front of the white night. One hand became a claw, and he grabbed him at his wrist. The mountain like strength was boiling in his palm. If he was caught, he would not be able to support the five elements. But in this light and fire stone, the ice pan day suddenly, the sword edge a whirl, delimit a beautiful full moon, light cut to that hand. Click. The ice on the sword fell on that hand. The man had a shallow sword mark on his wrist, his palm was completely sealed, and all his moves disappeared. He looked at his palm in disbelief, his face was incredible. "What''s the matter? You don''t have a soul, and I can''t feel any soul power in you. Why can your sword hurt me? And this speed... Without inspiring the soul of heaven, a person''s speed is definitely not so fast! " You know, the speed of people in burning heaven has exceeded the speed of sound a hundred times. How can we keep up with his rhythm only by the speed of his body? "You said to crush me with a finger? Why did you use all five? " The white night asked. "Stinky boy!" The man didn''t dare to be careless. He spat, his eyes tightened and he became serious."I won''t play with you this time!" With a low drink, the man disappeared again. But this time, his speed was almost full, like thunder. The violent power of burning the sky made him retreat again and again in the daytime, almost unable to hold his sword. Before the man stood up straight, the man hit him hard on the back. Bang! The white night flew out, turned around in the air and landed steadily on the ground. If it had not been for the five elements, this blow would have killed him. "Not so much." The man chuckled and came again, his fists pounding at the white night. He intended to break all the bones of white night! But at this time, the pace of the night stepped back half a step, knee bending, suddenly borrow force, but this force is not for the sake of dodge, but all gathered on the sword in hand. The man was aware of the sword at the first time, and his face was awe inspiring. Think of a way to kill? But you are too weak! He impolitely waved his hand, turned into a hand knife and cut it hard, intending to break the sword. But between the electric light and the flint, the sword seemed to have a spirit. It suddenly turned sideways at the critical moment, and the sword body was close to the hand and the sword slipped past. "What?" The man''s face suddenly changed. The body of the icy ice Tan Sky Sword rubbed his skin, which was cut off all the way, and finally hit him steadily. Click. The man was immediately covered with ice and shivered. However, his attack did not stop, and his fist hit the chest of the white night again, shaking him back. He covered his chest in the white night and retreated. His face turned white and he coughed. "If I had a heavenly soul, you would have been in two." "But that''s enough," he gasped No spirit of heaven, can touch the people of burning heaven twice! This is almost impossible, but with this set of "heart sword", he did it. If someone else is here, I''m afraid it will be silly. "Damn it!" The man was furious, and the burning air broke out. All the frost on his body was shattered. He was like a wild animal and rushed towards the white night. But this time the white night seems to have lost patience, he raised his hand and threw a square. The cube quickly condensed into a cold figure and stood in front of him. Shura! "Although I don''t have the spirit of heaven, I can also be regarded as a mechanism master. Let''s see how the strength of Shura I''ve enhanced recently." Shura let out a shrill roar and rushed over with two straight knives. "A dead thing dares to be presumptuous in front of me?" The man roared and hit Shura''s forehead directly. All of a sudden, Shura''s forehead was tilted in half! But. It didn''t stop, and the terrible straight knife fell on the man''s shoulders. "Ah He uttered the cry of tearing heart and lung, a mechanism person, actually broke his flesh body. But it''s not a fatal injury. The man bit his teeth, pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it into the heart of Shura. But the result is still no accident, the dagger stabbed it in the chest, but still can''t penetrate! When the Shura was obtained, it was already able to compete with the real king. However, after getting the ring of Wei BIE at night, it changed the source of array and mechanism bone for Shura by virtue of its unique scarce materials. At present, it has little problem in fighting against Tianjiao. However, even if it can''t defeat the peak Tianjiao or burn the sky, its physical body still can''t be broken. You know, the one who made the Shura, but he had contact with the great emperor. No one knows what terrible materials he used to make the body of Shura. Shura can''t kill this man, and he can''t help it. He tangled for a while, and when he was bored at night, he took up his sword and left. His expected effect has been achieved. The cultivation time of heart sword is not long, and many places are not proficient. He can''t kill this person. It''s meaningless to continue fighting. It seemed that the man didn''t want to fight with the white night any more. After all, the Shura alone was enough for him to have a headache. "I''ll let you go this time, but don''t be too proud. You can''t hide in Dahuang city all your life! Sooner or later, you will fall into our hands The man yelled, turned a little and disappeared. White night light looking at his leaving place, a palm, three squares appear in the palm. "If you really want to do it, you can''t live... Just keep it in the secret place and use it again." ... ... life passed quickly. It''s only a few days before the emperor''s secret place is opened. On this day, all the disciples of hongtianzong gathered in the square. Horses have been prepared at the gate. Daoxin made a brief explanation in front of the square and announced the departure.And they mounted their horses, and went out into the city. At this time, several streamers flew out from the high platform. When they raised their eyes and looked, they saw the way of God coming down here in a brown robe. "Big brother." The crowd was busy shouting. "I''ll go with you this time." The way of God is light. "Yes." The crowd was overjoyed and exclaimed. If there is a divine way, everyone can have no worries along the way. Hongtianzong set off in the wind and scenery, and the team at the end of Wei family also went out of Dahuang city. The two teams were not in the same direction. Hongtianzong went straight to Dazhou City, while the Wei family went to the great ape city to make peace with the Yin family. According to the information provided by 30, the partners with the Yin family were not only the Wei family, but also several great forces. "Be careful all the way. All the experts of other forces come out and gather in Dazhou city. You can''t disperse without my command." Shentu walked in front of the team and said faintly. "Yes, elder martial brother." The crowd nodded. The way of God is in charge. The gangsters dare not come here. The whole journey is unimpeded. Two days later, Hong Tianzong arrived outside the city of Dazhou. And here, have gathered, experts gathered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 Dazhou City, the forces of all parties gathered, strong and powerful, experts such as rain. Before they entered the city, they felt the terrible breath from the city. "Big brother!" At this time, the city gate of the big Zhou quickly walked out of a small, thin inch head, saluting and shouting at the divine way. "Twenty!" The divine way nodded, and the disciples in the rear made rites one after another. "I''ve met twenty elder martial brothers." "Twenty?" "Yes, he is the brother of thirty." The Yue banyan tree beside him said with a smile. "Is there another ten?" White night asked with a smile. Unexpectedly, Yue Rongshu''s smile gradually disappeared, and then bowed his head and sighed: "yes, but... He is no longer here." "I''m sorry," he said "It doesn''t matter. It''s all over." Yue banyan makes a smile. Shentu and others dismounted and walked toward the city. Twenty had already arranged a place for them to settle down. After a little adjustment, they would go directly to the secret place of the emperor. Because of the secret place of the emperor, the city of Dazhou is now full of people. All the inns, restaurants and shops are full of people. Even the streets are occupied by the peddlers who have heard of the news. "Elder martial brother, there are so many forces coming this time, and they are all with the elite of the clan. Great ape City, Dali City, wine Valley and Shengfeng are all here, and they are all led by the strong ones in the imperial dragon list." Twenty lowered his voice. "The snow mountain should be old enough to enter the secret place, and the one ranking first is even more unlikely. No one on the imperial dragon list is the opponent of younger martial brother Daoxin. If we fight alone, I don''t worry, but I worry that the gangsters will join hands to deal with me Shentu closed his eyes and said lightly: "when you are in the secret place, remember that you must quickly distance yourself from others. Don''t be associated with other forces. You should be the leader of the team. Hongtianzong''s strength is the strongest, but it is also the target of public criticism. You are the most feared by others." "Yes, elder martial brother." The crowd nodded. In fact, the most important thing is to collect information and investigate the movements of various forces. It is not easy to find a secret place of the emperor, but everyone knows that the real threat comes from these people who are also in the secret place. Shentu leads people to drink tea and rest in the inn. Daoxin and 20 take some people out to buy some pills and materials. But at this time, there was a commotion at the door of the inn. A group of broad and strong figures came towards this side. Half of the inns were from Hongtian clan, but no one was afraid. It''s just that the people who come in make people nervous. Wei Xiongcai! The people of Hongtian clan all know each other. And beside him, it was Yin Fei, the great ape city. However, at the moment, they are standing behind one person, making a slightly lower attitude. Almost all of them put their eyes on the youth who walked in front of Yin Fei and Wei Xiongcai. This man is the son of heaven. As a saint of heaven in the Vientiane gate, he is also the best among the younger generation of Vientiane gate. Now he, wearing a half mask, looks a bit colder than usual, frightening. "This is the second Shentu elder martial brother in the imperial dragon list? Today, I see that it is worthy of its reputation. The dragon bone is God body, and the posture of heaven and man. " The emperor showed a smile and went over and made a salute: "the son of heaven, a disciple of the Tiansheng elder master of the Vientiane gate, has met elder martial brother Shentu." "What can I do for you?" He asked. "Oh, nothing, nothing. It''s just a chance encounter. I just want to see the sky." The emperor said with a smile, his sight suddenly turned and fell on the white night, and his eyes showed fierce light. Now he has lost all his accomplishments in the white night, and there is no soul in the sky. In his eyes, even an ant is not as good as an ant. As long as he gets out of this city, he can crush him. The son of heaven''s hatred for the white night is not strong. He was twice planted in the hands of this lower level mainland man. He was humiliated and his soul was hurt. If his master hadn''t saved him, he would have been killed by this man. "Why? Strange, this friend also came to participate in the secret realm of the emperor? Why is there no cultivation? Is it not dangerous for such a man to enter the secret realm of the emperor The emperor looked at the white night with a look of concern. "OK, put away your hypocritical expression. People like you and your master will only make me feel sick when the gate of Vientiane leaves." Shentu some impatient, frown, light said. "Elder martial brother Shentu seems to have misunderstood me?" The emperor looked innocent and said with a faint smile: "this time, we have sent two elders from the Vientiane sect. If elder martial brother Shentu has any opinion on me, you can find the two elders to explain." "I''ve been driving for two days and I''m a little tired. If you haven''t left this inn after ten, I''ll throw you out." Shentu closed his eyes, picked up the cup and drank alone. The son of heaven raised his mouth and said nothing, but his eyes aimed at the white night, and then turned to leave.No one will think that the emperor''s retrogression is a confession. After all, Shentu ranked second! But not long after, another person entered the inn. This time, it is not the emperor, but the two elders of the Vientiane gate, Zhang Ren and Hu Changchang. Obviously, the emperor told them that Shentu and others had arrived in the city of Dazhou. They led a group of Vientiane disciples, but these Vientiane disciples did not enter the inn, but waited outside and were entered by two elders alone. When the elder arrives, the atmosphere is different. As the second divine way in the imperial dragon list, it can be ignored that his fame and status in the nine soul continent are totally superior to these two people. But the divine way was not so. He stood up straight and clasped his fist at them. "I have seen two elders." Seeing this, the other disciples of hongtianzong got up one after another, clasped their fists and made a salute: "see the elder." "Don''t be too polite. Please have a seat." Zhang Ren and Hu Changchang are flattered and busy. "Lord Shentu, you are the second in the imperial dragon list. You don''t have to salute us for your status and status." Hu Changyuan said with a bitter smile. "Shentu only respects two kinds of people in his life. One is the one who loves greatly and the other is selfless. Among all the people in the gate of Vientiane, there are so many people who love selflessly. If there are no people in the gate of Vientiane, how can the nine spirits be today? On the contrary, if you are a great traitor and a great evil, even if you are a great emperor, you should not look at the divine way with a straight eye. " Two people heard the sound, repeatedly nodded: "worthy of the second imperial dragon, admiration." "Why did the two elders come here He asked. Their eyes turned and fell on the white night. All of them suddenly realized. But heard Hu long-term question: "this little brother is white night?" "Yes." White night nods. "How can you become nothing?" Zhang Ren was a little surprised. "I sacrificed all the souls of heaven when I was fighting with the heavenly saints, and it was lucky that I could recover one life." The white night is light. "Did you really fight with the heavenly elder?" They were shocked. "After Tian Sheng returned to the gate of Vientiane, did he put everything in the imperial inspection team on my head?" The white night frowned and asked. They looked at each other and were silent for a moment. Then Zhang Ren said: "in the case of the imperial patrol team, a special person has been responsible for it. We can''t tell you what the heavenly sage elder did after he returned to the sect. However, please rest assured that the Vientiane gate is ultimately the Vientiane gate. Everything is in order and we have to teach the Dharma. No one knows what happened. We can''t convict you only by the one-sided words of the heavenly sage elder ¡£ And we just want to ask you a few questions this time Hearing this, Bai Ye nodded in his heart. Tiansheng can''t represent the gate of all things. "Two elders, please." "That''s good." Hu Changyuan stopped and said, "has the Qin patrol arrived in Wudang?" "Here it is." "And after that? What are they doing? " "Before they came, Tiansheng sent people to attack me, intending to exterminate them, because the Vientiane gate that had been to Wudang had been controlled by a force called shanhejie, which was the puppet force in the hands of Tiansheng." "What? How could such a thing happen? " They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. "What''s the purpose of the Heavenly Master?" Zhang Ren asked urgently. "Imperial inheritance, an accidental fall into the mainland of Wu imperial inheritance." White night took Liu Tai''s token from his waist and put it on the table: "I came to xiongjue mainland this time to convey this message to the Vientiane gate. However, I know that even if I say it, I''m afraid the people of Vientiane will not believe it, but I have no choice but to be immortal. Even if I am far away, I will be poisoned by it." If you don''t kill the saint of heaven, you can''t sleep and eat in the daytime. They were silent. Liu Tai''s token was recognized by them. Judging from the mark on the top, it is not a fake. "Is elder Liu Tai OK?" "He''s in Zhiwu. At present, he has no worries about his life, but he has lost all his accomplishments." They didn''t speak any more, their faces were frozen. After a while, they asked some questions about the white night, and then left worried. Looking at the back of the two people leaving, Yuerong tree couldn''t help but make a sound. "Younger martial brother Bai, these two people may be heavenly saints. You can say it all in this way. Are you really good?" "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter if they are really saints, because it''s not a secret." The white night faint smile: "moreover, the heavenly Saint does not need to make a fuss, and then expose the people around him to us. Therefore, I believe that they have nothing to do with Tian Sheng." "In this way, the true face of Tiansheng will soon be revealed?" Next to a younger sister busy way. "No Bai Ye shook his head: "elder Hu said before that the Vientiane gate talks about the Dharma. Before there is no evidence, the Vientiane gate will not make a judgment on anyone. I believe that the Vientiane gate has begun to doubt the heavenly saints, but they are only doubting, but they can''t do anything about it.""What are you going to do?" Asked the deity nearby. "Heaven is holy, even if I go back, it will not help. I will wait for the result here. If the result is the worst, I will deal with it in my own way." White night light said. But everyone smiles, everyone thinks that this is just a angry word of the white night. After all, in the white night, there is no soul in the sky, and all the accomplishments are lost. How can you be the enemy of the five elders of the Vientiane gate? "Elder martial brother, it''s almost ready to go." At this time, the voice of Daoxin came from the door of the inn. The crowd got up and went out in a solemn manner. The torrent is surging to the secret place of the emperor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 The secret place of the emperor is located on a barren mountain outside the city of Dazhou. The barren mountain is barren and full of gravel. The whole mountain is completely broken due to several battles that have taken place. From a distance, it looks like an ancient giant god smashing from above with his huge fist. The center of the barren mountain is completely broken, and there are cracks in spider webs on both sides. But in front of the barren mountain is a huge stone gate. The stone gate is close to the barren mountain, as if to lead to the interior of the barren mountain, but from the broken traces of the barren mountain, there is nothing inside. This stone gate is completely independent. At the moment, in front of the stone gate, there are a large number of soul people, and there are tens of thousands of them. "Lord Zhang, long time no see. Nice to meet you!" "It''s elder Chen. How are you "With your good fortune... I''ll be in the secret place later. I hope the talents and heroes under Lord Zhang can help the disciples of Haimo sect." "Ha ha, it''s up to me to say that. In short, we should help each other." "Yes, yes, yes..." laughter kept going. There was also a roar of abuse. "Green cliff Pavilion! How dare you come here! Xie Hai of your Pavilion killed ten disciples of my family. When will you tell us "Account? What account? It''s obviously the people of Xuanshan sect who provoked me to Qingya Pavilion first. Then the disciples of my Pavilion fought back. Those ten wastes in your sect died. They can only be blamed for their poor learning. How can we blame us? " "You... Bastards!! Kill me "You think we''re afraid of you? Go on Two forces were sent to fight. There are many people around. Where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes, and there will be gratitude and resentment. Especially when this kind of secret hiding is opened, no matter which power it is, will not miss it. After all, once the people of the clan get something inside, it will have a great impact on the overall power of the clan. But when the people came without an appointment, the disputes caused by them could not be avoided. Apart from resentment, there are benefits. Some powerful forces are staring at the surrounding crowd. They are observing the seed players of various forces. If those forces are not led by the strong ones, they will not hesitate to kill the seeded players, reduce the hidden dangers, and let their disciples have more opportunities in it. As for the fallen hatred, wait until the end of the secret place. Of course, in order to prevent this from happening, the seeds of small and weak forces will be hidden first, or attached to big forces. Everything seems to be imperceptible. The chaos here is beyond the control of the Vientiane gate. After all, there are so many forces that the Vientiane gate can not eat. What''s more, the Vientiane gate also participated in the training of the emperor''s secret place, which shows the importance of this trip to the secret place. "Hongtianzong''s people are coming!" All of a sudden, a shout rang out. All those who quarreled or even fought stopped, each retreated, and looked toward the road. He led hundreds of people to see the way. Almost all people''s eyes are focused on the Shentu and daoxinshen. There is no other reason, only because they are the fourth and the second in the imperial dragon list. Hongtianzong produced two talents to control the dragon, which greatly shocked the whole country. No one but paid attention to their arrival. "God''s way!" "Shentu elder martial brother!" People rushed forward, warmly greeting. But Shentu only nodded with several people, most of them ignored it directly. But no one dares to be angry with him. After all, the strength and talent of Shentu are there. The strong have pride, and no one dares to disobey him. Daoxin was also surrounded by people, but he was very beautiful, which attracted many female soul practitioners to look at him frequently, and his face was full of shame. However, Daoxin and Shentu are similar in character. They belong to the kind of cold outside and hot inside. They won''t talk to anyone easily. They found a place close to the stone gate, sat down cross legged, and waited for the stone gate to open. "The Huangfu family is here." Just as all the people gathered around the Hongtian clan like stars on the moon, another voice came out. The road was dusty, and a group of people dressed in gold armour and riding flaming red steeds galloped towards this head. These horses were all huoyun horses. They were like stepping on the fire cloud. They were very fast, but Tianjiao could speed up the pace with the full strength of Tianjiao. Huangfu''s family came at a gallop. As soon as they arrived, they had a domineering influence covering the whole area. Huangfu''s family did not greet anyone, and no one dared to talk to them. Huangfu Wen, the leader of the family, pulled his horse to the middle of the crowd. The crowd scattered and made room for himself. He directly turned over and dismounted and occupied the space in the middle. What a bully! Actually occupy the middle position! If stronger people come, can they withstand it? "Is that Huang Fu Wen?" "Yes, the one behind him is Wei Jian. I heard that Wei Jian came from Qingge mainland. With his own efforts and talent, he became a quasi imperial dragon"So powerful?" "No matter how powerful he is, he can''t compare with Huangfu Wen. Although Huangfu Wen is known as a quasi imperial dragon, he actually has the strength to compete with Yu Long''s talents. If he performs well in this secret land trip, he may be able to make it directly on the list!" "It''s great, but it''s still far from the divine way." "Shentu doesn''t participate in the secret realm this time. His cultivation time has reached 100 years. Only Daoxin participates in the secret state this time." "Daoxin ranks fourth in the imperial dragon list. With him, hongtianzong is also stable, just like Huangfu Wen. I''m afraid it can''t compete with them." Although many people are very optimistic about Huangfu Wen, there are Daoxin and Yuerong trees, and they can''t make a head start. However, at this time, a strong man with husha came out of Huangfu''s house. He looked around and went straight to hongtianzong. People stopped talking and their eyes fell on the man. Wei Jian! Zhun Yulong, who was a member of the Huangfu family, was highly respected by the Huangfu family. He was also very famous in the majestic mainland. But when he came alone and stood in front of the Hongtian clan, his eyes were full of pride, and he didn''t seem to pay attention to anyone. Did the Huangfu family refuse to accept it? Wei Jian, on behalf of the Huangfu family, wanted to challenge Daoxin? In fact, people think a lot. Only listen to Wei Jian. "Who among you is white night?" "Something?" Sitting behind the crowd in the white night, eyes closed, light voice. "Are you white night?" Wei Jian''s eyes were provocative, the corners of his mouth rose, and he showed a contemptuous smile: "sure enough, you don''t have a soul. You''re a waste man." In the white night, he kept silent and kept his eyes closed, as if he had not heard Wei Jian''s words. However, Wei Jian didn''t care. He paced back and forth and made a sound in his mouth. "White night, I''ve heard of you. You came out of the Bai family in Luocheng, Qingge continent. Later, you entered juehun sect and joined the Tibetan dragon Academy. By virtue of your talent, you were on the list of Qingge''s first patriarchs, and you were famous in the mainland! Later, you killed the soul and became the soul master again. You were extremely gifted and bowed down from all directions. You set up the Dragon Jue with your strong force, unified Qingge and jinhun, and then spread your influence to the mainland of Wu. Maybe many people here don''t know that these three continents are already in your hands, right? " The fall of Wei Jian''s words made the four sides exclaim. In particular, hongtianzong''s disciples have never heard of such an amazing act in the white night. Three continents? It''s a white night thing? "Wei Jian, what do you want to express?" Yue banyan tree feel some bad, eyebrows inverted, crisp voice question. "I don''t want to express anything. I just want to tell Bai Ye that you are now a disabled man and have no ability to lead long Jue. It''s better to give me long Jue and give me everything you do in Qingge, jinhun and Zhiwu. Since you and I are both fellow townsmen, I will arrange a leisure job for you so that you can spend the rest of your life safely. Otherwise, as a disabled person like you, only I''m afraid there is no tomorrow. " After that, Wei Jian laughed. Threat! A naked threat! Qi Qi of Hongtian clan stood up and glared at Wei Jian. "Asshole, what are you talking about?" "A hero who bullies on a horse is not a good man to get out of here?" "I thought Wei Jian was a character. Today I saw it, but I lost my sight." There was a lot of yelling. But Wei Jian didn''t have the slightest fear. He looked at the white night contemptuously: "speak, white night, give or not?" "You are not qualified to get dragon Jue, and the dragon will never continue in your hands. The most important thing is that you are not worthy to talk to me. Go away." White night opened his eyes, calmly looking at Wei Jian, light said. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Wei Jian narrowed his eyes and tightened his fist. But the next second, a figure appeared in front of him. It''s Daoxin! "Do you want to do it? Come on, then. It''s a warm-up before entering the secret place. " As soon as Wei Jian saw it, he chuckled, turned his eyes, shook his head and sneered at him: "shrinking head tortoise!" "You have the guts to say it again." Dao Xin''s brow has been wrinkled. He is not a divine way. The overall view of the divine way is always better than him, and he is more happy, gratitude and hatred, clear. Wei Jian''s eyes moved and he felt a little weak. He knows who the man is in front of him. If he is really annoyed, it may be difficult to clean up the situation. But just then, there was a sound in the distance. "Brother Wei Jian said," white night is a turtle with a shrinking head. Why? Brother Daoxin, is your hearing so poor? Brother Wei Jian is standing in front of you, and you can''t hear it? " Hearing the sound, the crowd was in uproar. This is stroking a tiger''s beard!!Who is so bold? The crowd turned their heads one after another, but saw thousands of people riding horses running towards this side. Dust filled the sky, the earth trembled, but thousands of people ran out of the momentum of thousands of horses. Qi Qi, a disciple of hongtianzong, looked there, and his angry eyes immediately became stunned. These people are not others, but the emperor, Yin Fei and Wei Xiongcai! The speaker is Wei Xiongcai! Huang Fu Wen, who had been sitting quietly, opened his eyes, stood up and walked towards the other side. Soon, the emperor and others arrived at the stone gate, and the crowd dispersed. They turned over and dismounted and met Huangfu Wen. After a simple greeting, all of them pressed on the head of hongtianzong. All of a sudden, everyone suddenly realized! The representatives of the Huangfu family, the Yin family, the Wei family and the Vientiane gate have formed an alliance! And they seem to have subconsciously made hongtianzong their primary enemy. There is anger in the heart and eyes of Tao. The divine way looks calm, but the color of the sword eyebrow is gradually revealed. This trip to the secret place will not be peaceful... "how about? Brother Daoxin, do you understand this time? Do you want to repeat it again? " Wei Xiongcai walked up to Wei Jian and said with a smile. Without saying a word, Daoxin has to start. But just then, a voice interrupted his movements. "Wei Jian, I said that you are not qualified to talk to me, because it is too simple for me to kill you. I told you to go away. I let you go because you and I are both from the mainland of Qingge. But you are so provocative that I will be the first to kill you. Of course, if you can''t wait, I can kill you here." The sound came from the white night behind the crowd. The voice of Lang Lang spread everywhere. All of a sudden, the surroundings were quiet www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 People feel that they seem to have heard wrong, a pair of eyes looking at the white night, silent about three, burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the crowd burst into laughter. Some people are even more straight wipe tears, almost lying on the ground thumping rolling. "Did you all hear what the silly boy said? Ha ha ha... He said... He can cut the imperial dragon, ha ha ha ha... "this is the best joke I have ever heard in my life "Ha ha ha ha, is that funny? What''s going on in this guy''s head? " People were amused by the words of the white night, and the atmosphere was very happy. "Good! There is seed Wei Jian''s eyes showed a light of success. He stepped forward and hooked his finger at the white night: "if I don''t promise you, I will be looked down upon by the big guy? Get out of here and let me see what you can rely on to say such a big thing. " The white night was calm and stood up and walked forward. But at this time, a chill suddenly rose in this place, and the people couldn''t help shivering. They held up their hands and rubbed them constantly, which was chilling to the bone. "What''s the matter? Why is it so cold all of a sudden? " People looked at each other. But I heard a loud and clear call from the sky, and then a huge ice Phoenix flew in. "Shengfeng ice palace!! Here comes the ice palace Someone exclaimed. All of a sudden, regardless of the white night and Wei Jian, all ran in the past. The ice Phoenix falls to the ground and looks like a thousand. Back walk down one by one in gauze clothes graceful beauty, each of them has a beautiful face, ice and jade, like a fairy down to earth. One by one, the souls look at themselves, totally attracted to them. "The people in the ice palace are extraordinary and beautiful..." "it is said that only women are allowed to practice the ice palace''s soul method" ice heart jade girl rhyme ", which was passed on by the queen of Ice Palace, only women can practice it. No matter how ugly they were before, the women who practice this skill will become beautiful and beautiful under the transformation of this skill. I didn''t believe it before, but now I have a look, This is true. " "The woman who has practiced" ice heart jade girl rhyme "has a special constitution. If she can practice with her, she can gain a lot of skills. If she can get a woman to be a wife... Tut tut... I have no regrets in this life." One after another of the voices of discussion, one by one exclamation. At this time, but see these like fairies like the crowd split open, a woman in white dress shoulder shoulder Long Ling walked out. The woman''s eyebrows are like willows, her eyes are like stars, her skin is covered with frost and snow, and her figure is graceful and perfect. If other women are fairies, then this one is a goddess. As soon as she appears, the disciples in the ice palace around her are suddenly dimmed. All the people''s eyes are attracted by her, as if the unique color of Yingying Yanyan has become a fallen flower in a flash. This girl should only be in the sky! At this moment, everyone was attracted by it. Even Daoxin and Shentu couldn''t help looking at it more. The night swept the past, the mood can not help but waves. "This one must be the saint of ice palace? What about xiaorou? Why didn''t you see her? Or did she not come? " White night is suspicious. But a familiar figure found him at the first time! "White night!" A crisp and joyful voice came out. White night Leng next, along the eyes look, just found that Mu Lian this time also arrived. She stepped forward eagerly, and the crowd was busy making way for her. Although Mu Lian''s beauty is no better than that of a saint, she is much better than other disciples of the ice palace. In addition, she is now more beautiful than she had seen in the mainland of Zhiwu. Many men are excited to see her beauty. "Mu Lian, I didn''t expect you to come here." A faint smile on the white night. "Of course, such a big event, how can we not come to? White night, what''s the matter with your spirit? " Mu Lian is aware of the strange white night, small face side, Liu Mei Dun wrinkle: "who did it?" "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you later." White night shook his head and asked, "where is xiaorou? Didn''t she come? " "Younger martial sister xiaorou''s entry time is still broken. Because she is young and young, the master doesn''t trust her, so she doesn''t let her come. However, younger martial sister xiaorou asked me to take her. If I see you again, she hopes you can go to ice palace to see her." Mu Lian blinked his eyes and said with a bad smile. "To ice palace?" The white night was stupefied. Everyone knows that in the land of Ice Palace, no male creature, let alone a man, can enter the ice palace unless the queen of ice speaks. "Don''t worry. Younger martial sister xiaorou is now a big hit in front of the master. She will certainly agree to her request." Mu Lian covers her lips and laughs. The white night nodded and said, "I''ll talk about it later."He did not know that there were thousands of pairs of jealous crazy eyes around him. How many people dream to enter the ice palace, but failed, for men, there is paradise. And the white night should be talked about later? "Holy lady, no wonder you refused our invitation. It turns out that you are related to Hong Tianzong." At this time, Yin Fei came out and sneered in a harsh voice. The disciples of Ice Palace looked at each other and frowned. But the saint didn''t say a word, even the reason didn''t pay attention to Yin Fei. She just stood in the same place, just like a statue, closing her eyes to nourish the spirit. "Bitch!" Yin Fei felt embarrassed and angry. Wei Xiongcai immediately stopped him. He turned his eyes, staring at the white night over there, and said, "don''t worry about the ice palace. The white night provoked Wei Jian brothers just now. This can''t be ignored! White night, don''t think you can make peace with each other when the people from Ice Palace come. What you said is what you said. Now get out and fight brother Wei Jian again! " "That''s right, white night, you don''t want to muddle through, get out!" "I''m not going to muddle through. If you say so, come on." The white night is light. "What''s the matter? White night, do these guys bother you? " Mu Lian asked. "Don''t worry, I can solve it." White night said, toward Wei Jian. "White night..." Mu Lian''s face was anxious: "you don''t have the soul of heaven, you can''t be his opponent!" "Don''t worry. You don''t have to kill him." Day night chant, staring at Wei Jian: "say well, you and I fight, whether life or death." "Ha ha ha, of course, but I have to make it clear to you that when you die in my hands, the dragon will be mine." Wei Jian laughs. "What can I get if you die in my hands?" The white night asked. "Such a thing is impossible." "How impossible? You look too high on yourself! If you can''t offer anything valuable or interesting to me, why should I fight you? " White night shakes his head: "still say you are too poor, can''t take out what good thing?" "Son of a bitch, I''m afraid you haven''t seen anything from me!" Wei Jian is angry. Huang Fu Wen later frowned. Wei Jian belongs to the Huangfu family. If Wei Jian takes something too shabby, he will lose his face. "If you win, this sword is for you." Huangfu''s sword on his waist said in a low voice. "What can I do with a broken sword?" Shake your head at night. "What are you talking about? Broken sword? Woodlouse, the sword of this young master, is built by the Emperor himself. He is very sharp and can break five rows of torso, much less than those three broken swords hanging on your body. "My sword, can you break your sword, believe me?" The white night is light. "Arrogant!" Huang Fu Wen stepped forward, pulled out his sword and stabbed it on the ground. The blade of the sword stabs into the vigorous stone silently, just like it stabs into the bean curd, without even making a sound. "If you can break this sword, I will not hold you responsible! In addition, the competition between you and Wei Jian is also free. I can ask Wei Jian to apologize to you Huang Fu Wen was angry. "No, I will continue to compete with him. As for you, if I break this sword, I want you to abandon your first level cultivation as the price of provoking me!" The white night is light. "What can you do if you can''t break it?" "I''ll give you my life." Said the white night. "Well, don''t blame me if you want to die! You can do it. I''d like to see what kind of qualification you have! " Huangfu Wen said coldly. White night did not talk nonsense, went to the sword, silent for a moment, suddenly raised his arm, pulled out the dead dragon. Sonorous. The gray sword suddenly scabbard, with the white night arm waving, silent to the sword. There is no gorgeous halo, no terrible light. It''s just like this, gently cut it off... Hoo. The blade of the sword rubs against the light wind and makes a whirring sound. The dead dragon sword has penetrated the body of the sword. Bang Dang. Huangfucheng''s two swords were suddenly cut off. For a moment, there was no sound. Quiet! It''s very quiet and terrible. The broken sword fell to the ground with a jingling sound, but the sound was like a Hong Zhong pounding Huangfu Wen''s heart. The sword of white night does not use any soul power. It can be said that it has no power. Even the terrible power of the dead dragon sword can not be exerted. However, the amazing sharpness of the dead dragon sword is beyond the ordinary sword, and it will be destroyed if touched. "What is that sword?" Wei Xiongcai was stunned. The emperor stares at the sword and says nothing. Daoxin bowed his head and meditated.Shentu took a breath and closed his eyes again. People look so different that they can''t believe it. "Self abandonment and cultivation." White night will sword, slightly clench fist, hide the red seal of palm, light said. Huang Fu Wen''s face turned red and then white. He couldn''t believe it. Self abandoning cultivation? How could that be possible? If he abandoned his cultivation, how could he attack the imperial dragon list and compete for supremacy in the secret realm of the emperor? However, if it is not abandoned, it is not true. If so many people look at it, will he not be wise enough to destroy it? What to do? Huang Fu Wen was flustered. "Huangfu Wen, do it "You don''t want to go back on it, do you?" "Without faith? This is not the style of the Huangfu family! " There was a rush from the crowd around. Everyone is watching the fun, not too much. "No!" At this time, the emperor, who had been silent, suddenly called out. All around. "What do you say?" "Do you want to play tricks?" the Taoist heart hummed "White night is just a sword broken by external force. How can it be regarded as his own skill?" The emperor shook his head. "Yes! You''re only relying on external forces, not your ability! " Huang Fu Wen was busy. "Oh? Didn''t I say that my sword can break your sword? How can I use external force "This... In short, it doesn''t count. You don''t have a soul. This sword looks very shabby. How can I break my sword? You must have used a mean trick Huang Fu Wen hummed. "Shameless!" People of hongtianzong gnash their teeth. Many people also secretly shake their heads, are shameless. However, there is no way out. Huangfu Wen has already insisted on this point. It is impossible for him to abolish his cultivation, even if he damages his reputation! White night chuckled: "well, I knew you would cheat, I don''t expect you to fulfill your promise." He did not seem to want to investigate, but held the sword and walked towards Wei Jian. "But this one, it''s useless to play tricks. Since you''ve been provoking again and again, I''ll cut the Wei sword first and then enter the secret place." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 With such a sharp sword in the white night, how can Wei Jian not feel palpitation? Seeing the other party''s vows, his arrogance has already disappeared. "Young master, what should I do?" Wei Jianxin asked in a low voice. "What else can I do? War! If you kill this man, the face of my Huangfu family can be preserved! " Huang Fu Wen clenched his teeth and whispered. "But this man is full of magic weapons, and... He is so confident to fight with me. I''m afraid he is prepared. You know, he is standing on the side of hongtianzong. It''s hard to guarantee that Shentu and Daoxin won''t give him any tricks. If he is defeated, he''s just afraid of... " what are you afraid of? If you are afraid to fight, can I still raise my head to be a man? War! If you have fought too much, you have to fight even more if you have not! Kill him, young master, I''m seriously injured! " Huangfu Wen gave the death order. At the moment, Wei Jian''s heart has already regretted incomparably. If he knew that the white night was so difficult, he would not do injustice and ran out to challenge him. Now he is in a dilemma. Wei Jian''s hesitation made many people understand that this would-be imperial dragon was already afraid. "What? Not yet? Didn''t you just yell a lot? Or are you just a bully? I''m scared out of my wits? " A faint smile on the white night. "Asshole The fear in Wei Jian''s heart disappeared immediately after being excited by the white night. Instead, he was full of anger. "Huangfu Wen, if I kill him, you have to give your ring to me. How about it?" The white night looks at Huangfu Wen. "By what?" Huang Fu Wen is not happy. "If I lose, my dragon power will return to Wei Jian. I''m willing to bet all my value on it. Why, don''t you dare? Or do you think Wei Jian can''t fight me? " White night asked with a smile. "Well, you think you''re going to be so lucky all the time?" Huangfu Wen said coldly, "I promise you." "Yes, the reputation of Ice Palace is obvious to all. Give the ring to the saint first, lest you repent." For this action, the Huangfu family has made every effort to prepare a large number of rare natural materials and earth treasures for Huangfu Wen. If it is said that what is the most valuable on Huangfu''s tattoo, it belongs to this storage ring. Perhaps at this moment, the whole Huangfu family can not find much more precious things than this ring. But for the sake of face, huangfuwen dare not refuse, otherwise, his only trace of face will disappear. "Good!" Huangfu Wen gritted his teeth, took off the ring and threw it to the saint. But the saint was not moved, but Mu Lian caught her. "You can start." Mu Lian shouts. Although she was worried about the white night at the beginning, she could see that the white night easily broke Huangfu Wen''s sword, and her worry disappeared. She still shivered when she thought of the scene that the white night killed millions of troops. "Elder martial brother, let white night fight with Wei Jian like this, will everything be ok?" Tao Xin frowns slightly and looks sideways at the Shendao of closing eyes and nourishing the mind. "Don''t worry. Since the white night dares to pick it up, he is sure. Don''t worry. We can just grab the array." The way of God is light. The Taoist heart hears the sound and stops talking. Standing quietly in front of Wei Jian in the white night, in fact, in terms of strength, it is very difficult to defeat Wei Jian. He does not have the spirit of heaven. He can only rely on the five elements God body and the general situation to protect himself. It is impossible to attack and kill him. The opponent is known as the quasi imperial dragon. He must have the general trend of truth. The triple trend has no advantage in front of the spirit of heaven. However, Bai Ye doesn''t mind using the prepared three arrays here. As long as he can win Huangfu Wen''s storage ring, and countless powerful materials can be used for him to arrange several more powerful arrays. Then, he will have more confidence in searching for treasure in the secret place. "Do it!" The white night is light. "Kill him. If he is going to use any magic weapon to deal with you, don''t give him the chance to sacrifice his magic weapon." Huang Fu Wen whispered. "Yes, young master!" Wei Jian nodded, his eyes congealed, and he didn''t greet him. He suddenly moved. No one can catch the shadow of Wei Jian. At the same time, a breath of destruction is like the mouth of the devil, wrapping the white night tightly. How fast! People are scared. "Die." Wei Jian suddenly appeared in front of him, roared, and a slender knife stabbed at his heart. "Dying!" Someone exclaimed. That''s not a quick move! Sure enough! Bai Ye''s arm trembled and offered a sacrifice of limitless sword. The blade of the sword slashed at the handle of Wei Jian, but it was a little slow. The blade just touched the handle, and the blade had already penetrated into Bai Ye''s body. But. Just as Wei Jian tried to pierce the heart of the white night, he found that the blade could not move forward half a minute. Looking down, it turns out that the boundless sword in the white night is against the blade to prevent his subsequent exertion."Are you stronger than me?" Wei Jian''s eyes were angry, and his whole body burst out, and the force of the mountain roared over. The knife edge moves again. No matter how powerful the white night is, it will be the strength given by the body. Compared with Wei Jian''s surging power of heaven and soul, it is like the bright moon and the firefly. At this critical moment, they suddenly burst out a golden light. In the white night, the palms of the hands were full of light, and they fell down together. They quickly arranged a lotus sword seal under their feet. "Is this?" Wei Jian was shocked. Before human reaction, a terrible and sharp light saber suddenly flew out of the lotus petals. They were like petals closing. They were cut off by Wei Jian in Qi and Qi dynasties. The speed of the light saber was extremely fast, and it was completely immune to it at night. The light saber directly passed through and severely cut on the body of Wei Jian. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Chuckle... the harsh sound pounded on all people''s brains. An incredible scene appeared. Wei Jian trembled and his eyes glared out. Then people, like statues, were frozen in place and motionless. After a moment. Wei Jian''s body split one by one, and the wound fell to the ground in order. Blood and internal organs spilled on the meat, the scene was extremely terrible. Wei Jian, meteor! People hold their breath and stare. A quasi imperial dragon, so dead? How long before and after? What did white night do? What is the lotus lightsaber? There are huge waves in everyone''s heart. The white night crushed the mark in his hand, and the light knife bloomed like a lotus flower in full bloom, and then disappeared without a trace. It''s all over in the room of electric light and flint. Many people''s minds have not followed. It took a long time for someone to return to God. And Wei Jian''s blood is cold. Looking at the scene, their cheeks were hot. Especially those who ridiculed the white night before could not say a word at the moment. Dao''s heart slowed down and his eyes were not removed from Wei Jian''s corpse: "the seal was so terrible that it was displayed in a flash. It can be seen that younger martial brother Bai was prepared before... Is this his card?" "Younger martial brother Bai is really extraordinary. It''s a pity that he has not entered our school, and the spirit of heaven does not exist. Otherwise, why should hongtianzong be afraid of those forces?" Shentu opened his eyes, looked at the white night in silence, and shook his head. The emperor''s face changed, and it took a long time to recover calm. It can be seen that this scene also had a great impact on him. Yin Fei and Wei Xiongcai were frightened by the cold sweat, and their spine became cold. Does white night still have this kind of means? If they were the ones who provoked them, they would have died earlier... of course, among all the people present, huangfufei was the most shocking. He is still unable to immerse himself in the fact that Wei Jian was killed. "How could this happen... Why did Wei Jian die?" As a quasi imperial dragon, more or less, you should fight the white night half to death, right? Even if the white night can win, it should be a tragic victory. How could it destroy Wei Jian without any effort? How could this happen? Huang Fu Fei''s expression is a little crazy. "White night, Congratulations, you won!" Mu Lian shows a brilliant smile and throws the ring in the past. White night steady catch, light smile. "You..." huangfufei was in a hurry and jumped up in anger. The rings are all magic weapons given to him by the Huangfu family. If he loses his ring, how can he wander in the secret place? "The ring belongs to me." White night light way, wear it on the finger. "It doesn''t count!" Huang Fu Fei''s eyes turned red, and he yelled: "you killed Wei Jian with despicable means. It''s not a fight. The ring can''t belong to you. You have to pay for your life!" After that, the Huangfu family pulled out their swords and forced them to come towards the white night. "When we hongtianzong is a bully?" The road heart is cold hum, step forward, momentum is big. After that, Hongtian clan members also stood up one by one and glared at them. Huangfu''s family were shocked and did not dare to go forward. "The people of hongtianzong show that they are in favor of the despicable white night! If we sit back and ignore it today and they bully us in the future, who should we talk to? " Yin Fei hummed, with the Yan family to help. "And me, white night, you abandoned my brother. I haven''t settled accounts with you about this matter. Since everyone is here today, let''s settle the bill!" Wei Xiongcai also came. We can imagine the energy when the three big families join hands. The scene is at war!Huangfu Fei had no confidence. When he saw Yin Fei and Wei Xiongcai''s help, he was very calm. He angrily cried, "white night, return my ring, or I will peel your skin and bone! Let you die here. " "Oh? Do you want to do it here? " White night eyes narrowed up, if you can do it here, if you enter the secret place, the potential threat can be much less. People from the surrounding forces retreated one after another to avoid it. If these people really fight, they will suffer. "That''s enough." At this time, the divine way suddenly drinks a word, immediately suppresses everybody. He stood up and walked forward step by step. All the people let the way, and all the eyes focused on him. The eyes of the emperor and others were fixed. "I only give you two choices now, either calm down and go into the secret place to seek adventure, or I will destroy you here." The word of the divine way was calm, but the momentum of its authority was shocking. "You..." Yin Fei was frightened, but no one dared to refute the divine way. His words are authority. "Don''t be impatient for a moment. Go into the secret place first and search for the magic weapon. Then, as for the white night, I guess he is going to enter the secret place, otherwise he won''t come here with you." At this time, the silent emperor suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "and if I guess right, there are not many magic weapons on the body of the white night. This kind of magic weapon of killing power can not be made in a short time and a half, and the number must be limited! White night, if you want to rely on these magic weapons to gain a foothold in the secret place, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. " The casual words of the emperor seemed to wake up people. White night, whether it''s breaking sword or killing people, depends on their own strength. It''s very easy to kill him! Huangfu Fei seemed to have taken some reassurance, nodded, and said calmly, "white night, I will let you go down to the secret place first, and then find you to get the ring. Of course, if you are afraid, don''t enter the secret place." The white night lightly glanced at these people, did not speak, but the killing intention in the eyes was extremely strong. Click. Suddenly, the sky was dark. Seven golden lights like seven stars suddenly appear. Then seven stars fall awn, converge at a point, Qi Qizhao sprinkles on the stone gate. People were shocked. Someone is crying out eagerly. "The door of the secret place is about to open!" As soon as the voice fell, the huge stone gate moved. Rumble... a dull and loud sound erupts as if the mountains were moving. People only saw the huge stone gate open a little bit. A large and dark space appeared in their sight. This is the secret place created by the great emperor! ... (from now on, the 40 month ticket plus a new chapter, no upper limit, valid for this month, please vote more for your partner who has a vote) in this month, please vote more www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 When the secret place is opened, everyone will put down their gratitude and resentment. After all, compared with the treasure of the secret land, what is the private resentment? If you can get some magic weapons of the great emperor or inherit the skills in a secret place, and then turn your head to kill these enemies, isn''t it as easy as killing pigs and dogs? Thinking of this, people sharpened their swords and looked at the stone gate. When the stone gate is fully opened, a layer of streamer lingers in the stone gate. Streamer strong breath, such as the endless stars of the sea, mysterious magic. That''s the imperial border! "The stone gate has opened, where is the Yan family?" Yan Fei couldn''t wait and drank with excitement. "Yin Wei is here!" All the people of the Yin family cried out in unison, and the momentum was like a rainbow. "Follow me in!" Yin Fei roared and advanced towards the imperial system. The reason why many powerful people didn''t come is because of the unique restrictions of the imperial boundary. Those who have practiced for more than 100 years can''t cross the border and enter the inner world, such as the divine way. The powerful members of the Yin family, Huangfu family, Wei family and other powerful families did not arrive. They had to come on the day when the imperial system was closed, and they would take care of their descendants. If the descendants were lucky enough, they would be responsible for escorting them back to the clan family to prevent them from being persecuted by the wrong people! Although he heard a lot about the secret state of the emperor, he saw it for the first time. His eyes fell on the boundary for a long time. Yin Fei was the first to bear the brunt and hit the border. At the moment of touching, a strong electric current erupted from the junction, covering his whole body. All of a sudden, Yin Fei roared, his muscles swelled, and he tried his best to move forward. The blue veins between his forehead and the back of his hands directly swelled, and he pushed forward a little bit. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with the border? Is it by force of soul force? Yin Fei is powerful, and it is so difficult to enter the border. We are afraid that we can''t break through. " A new disciple of hongtianzong said anxiously. "This is a test set by the predecessors who created this secret place." The divine way opened his eyes and said faintly, "no one can enter the secret realm of the emperor. It has two biggest restrictions. One is that those who have practiced for a hundred years are not allowed to enter it. For example, I am not allowed to enter it. Second, those who are not strong enough are not allowed to enter. The reason why Yin Fei''s will is not strong enough to pass through is that it will be difficult for you to enter the world Hearing the sound, people suddenly realized. Snore! At this time, a strange sound came from the stone gate. Yin Fei, who was the first to break into the imperial boundary, had successfully entered the secret realm and disappeared into the stone gate. And the rest of the Yan family went in one by one. But at this moment, more than a dozen figures suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground. Their bodies swayed for a while, and they couldn''t stop spitting blood. They''re cut off by the border! "These are the weak willed, they are not qualified to enter the secret realm and obtain inheritance." The way of God is light. People nodded in silence. "Will is also a kind of strength. Only when the soul has a firm will can he achieve the great road. The weak will can only struggle at the bottom!" A broken wine jar was heard in the crowd. I saw a man with a long braid and full of wine gas came unsteadily. His face was red, his eyes were shaking, and his speech was a bit vague. The sixth place in the imperial dragon list is wine Valley! People''s eyes are frozen. A wine went to the border, burped his wine, turned his head and looked at his heart. "Brother Daoxin, I''ll lose you this time! My wine, will certainly become the first imperial dragon! Become the strongest existence on the land of nine souls! Let''s meet you in secret After that, the man staggered and bumped into the stone gate. Don''t look at a drunk, but when his body touches the boundary, there is no big obstacle. People just slow down, step by step and walk in. After less than ten minutes, he enters the boundary. How strong! The people around him were shocked. Yin Fei is the eighth one in the imperial dragon list. He entered the border and spent at least 40 breath. However, ah Jiu has such ability. I''m afraid that the end of the emperor''s secret place will make him rank higher. "Let''s go in, too." Wei Xiongcai is aiming at Huangfu Fei and the son of heaven. Two people nodded, each with people toward the border line. The emperor took the lead. All of them were elite of the Vientiane gate. They were extremely powerful and extremely easy to enter the border. They were almost controlled in about 30 seconds. The emperor entered the boundary in ten seconds. Wei Xiongcai and huangfufei were about to leave. It took them nearly 20 seconds to enter the border. However, the Huangfu family and the Wei family were also uneven. Half of the people sent by the two families were screened out. Seeing this, people from other forces set out one after another and walked towards the border. However, most of them were beaten out and could not cross the border at all."How lively it is Suddenly, a figure jumped here. The figure breath is simple and elegant, no waves and no waves, people''s eyes are all concerned about the stone gate, and no one cares who this close person is. Only white night eyebrow a pick, smell a trace of familiar taste. He turned and looked, but he saw a figure not far away, coming towards here. "Brother Lin?" Bai Ye''s face was slightly pleased, some incredible, and repeatedly confirmed that it was Lin Zhengtian. He was overjoyed and rushed forward to embrace the past. "Brother Lin! Is it really you? " "Younger martial brother Bai!" Lin Zhengtian was happy and they hugged each other. "Elder martial brother Lin, why are you here?" The white night asked. "How can such a grand gathering not come?" Lin Zhengtian laughed: "I, Lin Zhengtian, are also the people who want to establish a tripod as emperor. How can we miss the secret state of the emperor?" "The secret state of the emperor has been spread to the land of Wu?" Several continents are separated by Shahai, so it is very inconvenient for news transmission. Especially for the lower stage continent, he almost knows nothing about the upper stage continent. How did Lin Zhengtian know about it? "The secret state of the emperor naturally did not spread to the mainland of Wu. The reason why Lin Zhengtian knew it was that he was a big boy of Lin family in dalicheng city! Once a genius in the imperial dragon list. " At this time, the divine way nearby came and said. "Magic way!" Lin Zhengtian said with a smile: "long time no see, you''re all right. Thank you for taking care of my younger martial brother." "You are welcome." The divine way nodded lightly. White night a face of consternation, surprised to look at Lin Zhengtian: "elder martial brother Lin, you are... Xiong Jue mainland people?" "I''m sorry, younger martial brother Bai, I''ve been hiding you for so long..." Lin Zhengtian apologized: "I''m not a native of Qingge mainland. The Lin family in Qingge mainland is just a very remote branch of our Lin family..." "then your soul state..." "peak emperor!" Not waiting for Lin Zhengtian to open his mouth, Shentu whispered. When this saying goes down, the hearts of the people around you are startled! The king of heaven! Even stronger than the emperor''s existence, only a step away from the puppet emperor, peeping into the emperor''s way is also possible!. Hearing this, the white night heart set off a huge wave... Lin Zhengtian... So strong. Lin Zhengtian looked helpless and shook his head: "in fact, I want to step into the puppet emperor, which is extremely simple. But the purpose of Lin Zhengtian is to be emperor, not to be a pseudo emperor. Therefore, I left my family and went to Qingge to join juehun sect. I hope that I can understand the original soul from the simplest and most common practice, so as to reach the realm of returning to nature. As long as I understand this realm, I can directly cross the realm of puppet emperor and establish a tripod to be emperor! " "But... You failed." The way of God is light. Lin Zhengtian said with a bitter smile: "yes, I failed. I have only failed twice in my life. For the first time, I lost to the Shenmen Shenyong in the competition for the nine souls and Shenyong. My reputation plummeted and my family ignored me. And the second time, this time! I came back with no gain and wasted my time... " " shenmenshenyong is far from your opponent. He just took advantage of your weakness. It''s easy to kill him. " "But I didn''t win the nine souls in the end... Well, the past is the past, don''t mention it again." Looking at the white night, Lin Zhengtian apologized: "younger martial brother Bai, I''m sorry." "Don''t say that, elder martial brother. As long as you admit the identity of juehunzong, you don''t have to apologize to me. It''s just... I want to ask you, why didn''t you do it, elder martial brother?" White night mood set off waves, although he tried to keep calm. Lin Zhengtian was silent. After a while, the talent spoke slowly. "There are two reasons." "Say it." "First, in order to find the realm of returning to nature, I sealed my own strength. Before the time limit came, I couldn''t untie it." "Second, the change of juehunzong is a disaster. I can''t change it, and I can''t change it. What''s more, the Vientiane gate will restrict me, and the general faction will interfere. " The white night bowed his head and remained silent. A moment later, he turned around, looked at the stone gate and said, "I don''t believe in destiny." "To believe or not to believe varies from person to person. For such things as destiny, you can believe it, but if you don''t believe it, you don''t have it." Lin Zhengtian gave a faint smile. The emperor, Wei Xiongcai and huangfufei all entered the stone gate. The rest of the strong vied to enter. "Let''s go in, too." Daoxin called out. They nodded and walked in unison. "White night, do you want to go in too?" Seeing the white night following the people of hongtianzong walking to the stone gate, the Mulian on this side was immediately stunned. "Well." "Can you... Do it?" Mu Lian has some doubts.People are looking at this. But this time, no one dares to speculate. After all, the white night has already hit many people in the face. White night light smile, a word did not speak, to the stone gate. Lin Zhengtian, Daoxin and Shentu all looked at the white night. I saw the white night alone to the turbulent border, the people took a breath, step by step. All of a sudden, everyone froze. Clunk! Clunk! Cluttering... the sound of footsteps came out. The white night is actually unimpeded, directly into the stone gate, there is not even a bit of obstruction. The border didn''t react at all. In front of the white night, it was nothing! Before and after, only five rest will pass, normal people walk is no more than this. Strong peripheral scalp numbness, all shocked. How strong is his will? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 "It''s so hard for us to be surrounded by resources from the mainland. How hard can it be for us to grow up in the next step from the mainland Lin Zhengtian smiles bitterly. Shentu did not say anything, but nodded at Daoxin and others. The Tao understands and leads people in. Lin Zhengtian also wanted to enter, but at this time, someone arrived at the stone gate. The number of these people is not large, just over 100, but each of them knows Lin Zhengtian. "I received the news that our Lin family''s trash has come back, but I didn''t expect it was true and came to the secret place of the emperor. Why? Do you want to benefit the emperor? You deserve it? " A tone of indifference came with a mockery of banter. Lin Zhengtian''s pace suddenly froze. He didn''t look back, but he had already guessed who it was. Lin family! Lin Junhong! Lin Zhengtian failed in the competition between the nine spirits, and his family lost his reputation. Therefore, the Lin family brought up Lin Junhong, who had the same talent and strength, and directly took over all the positions of Lin Zhengtian in the Lin family. Most of the people present understood the enmity between them, including the divine way. The enmity between Lin Zhengtian and Lin Junhong was not personal, but was handed down from his father''s generation. The two families have been fighting for many years, and they can''t be resolved easily. "Go in quickly and ignore the gossip." The way of God is light. "You''re right. If you want to go back to nature, you have to keep a normal attitude. It seems that I''m far away from that step." With a faint smile, Lin Zhengtian walked towards the stone gate. Another amazing scene happened. The pace of Lin Zhengtian''s advance was almost the same as that of the white night. The border was also unimpeded. People entered the stone gate with great ease. "Young master." The people nearby immediately called Lin Junhong. "I know." Lin Junhong snorted coldly and said, "no matter how powerful this person is, it doesn''t matter. He has not been recognized by the Lin family! When you''re in the secret place, you''ll act according to circumstances! Anyone who stands on the opposite side of our Lin family is the enemy! And you will turn them into dead men "Don''t worry, young master!" The Lin family nodded. Hua Hua Hua... Daoxin has led hongtianzong''s people to rush in. Except for more than 20 new people with weak will, the rest have entered the secret realm. Then there are the strong members of the Lin family, the big Zhou City forces, and so on. After about 20 minutes, the powerful men who had defeated Lin Zhengtian also arrived here, and they could not help but kill them. God indifferent looking at the stone gate, the heart gradually raised waves. He looked at the sky and murmured: "it should not be long before the great powers of the major forces will arrive... ... ... ... Secret territory. When I open my eyes at night, I still feel the sky is spinning. That stone gate is a space transmission array, through which you can get to the secret place. However, the transmission area of this array is not scattered around the secret place, but exists in all directions of a region. He looked around, searching for the whereabouts of the Hongtian clan, but the surrounding rocks were full of jagged rocks and cold rock walls. The light was so dim that it was difficult to identify the correct direction. Fortunately, the divine way was prepared in advance. White night from the ring to find a circle, take out a map, tile on the ground, with the help of weak halo to check up. The current location is a disk-shaped area. The last time Daoxin entered the secret place, he explored the terrain of the entrance point, and then drew a map. There is a red dot on the map. After entering the secret place, all hongtianzong disciples must meet at the red dot. White night planned the next route, not far from here, immediately set off to move forward. However, after a few steps, suddenly, the dark surrounding space twisted, like a calm pool of ripples. A vast force of space filled the whole area like a monster. White night a Zheng, heart hair tight, vigilant looking at the four sides. The distorted space is becoming more and more intense, until it is completely chaotic, and then it gradually calms down. It''s just... When the space calms down, it''s totally different. What''s going on? My brows are tight at night. Open the map to view. On the map recorded by Daoxin, there is no current position. "Is it difficult for someone to activate an organ in the secret place and forcibly change the current position of all people?" It''s very likely that everyone has to do something to enter the secret realm and join the sect''s influential people. Once all people are forced to be randomly transferred and replaced, the confluence will be impossible. The secret realm of the emperor is so huge that no one can thoroughly explore it. All the maps in our hands are only a partial drawing.Moreover, with the help of magic, there is no such means. All the people who enter here practice for less than a hundred years. I''m afraid that only the great emperor can do such means! Thinking of this, the heart of the white night congealed. I''m afraid some people deliberately do this, and it is very likely that the emperor and others. Since they dare to come here openly, they must be prepared! So far, we can only go forward and grope alone. He drew out the boundless sword and advanced step by step. All the way to peace. After half a column of incense. In front of the crossing gradually narrow up, both sides of the rock wall seepage water, the temperature gradually cold. On the road crossing, there are many skeletons and some broken weapons on the ground. "Fighting? If it is not the result of gratitude and resentment, it means that there is a dark chance here? " The white night brings up the spirit and steps away. There are hundreds of corpses, and there are traces of fighting all over the road crossing. Little by little, he groped and searched, trying to find out what kind of dark grid he found in the rock wall. Finally, Kung Fu pays off. A small area in the middle of the cliff caved in at the touch of the fingers of the white night. On the other side of the rock wall open, inside is a delicate chamber. "Sure enough, it''s a chance!" Happy at night, I turn my head and jump in. But. There are also corpses in the secret room. The advantages here have been taken away by those who have entered the secret place. The excitement of the moment just disappeared. He looked at the remains. The magic rings on the corpse have been taken away, and they have been cleaned up. "It''s not the first time to open this secret place. I''m afraid that many opportunities in the dark have been preempted." The white night sighed, a little depressed. He glanced at random and went out. But at this time, a few words on the secret room barrier attracted his attention. "Don''t think, don''t forget." The white night murmured with doubts in his eyes. These words are carved with soul power. Judging from this trace, the strength of the engraver is extremely strong. Why did he carve these words here? What does he want to express? With doubts, he walked out of the secret room at night and went on. Walking along the main road, it is a huge open area, where the top rock wall is very high, which is more than 1000 meters. On the open ground, huge statues more than 100 meters high stand up as pillars supporting this area. Under the statue is a thick layer of powder. The powder mixed with some dark and rusty things, very strange. The white night is puzzled, looking at this vivid statue, can''t help but be a little distracted. In the end, what a wonderful craftsman can create such magnificent sculptures? However. In the white night just one foot into this area, a magic space magic quickly wrapped around the body. What''s going on? He was shocked and looked around, but he saw that the surrounding scene suddenly changed. People came back to their senses and had been forced to the center of the eight statues by the space magic. The four sides are blocked! White night Leng, look down, face suddenly changed. It turns out that the white powder paved on the statue is nothing else, but the dust of broken bones. The materials mixed in the powder are broken weapons and magic weapons... the dust all over the ground is dead people! Whoa!!!!!! A melodious and heavy roar suddenly sounded in this area, and the sound hit people''s hearts. In the white night, my brows were frozen and I was staring around. But the next second, he found out he was wrong. There is no mechanism around, no foreign matter. And the eight statues beside him are alive at this moment! "Are there no signs of life in these statues?" The heart almost leaps out of my throat at night. He had never heard of such a powerful and huge organ man. People do not hesitate to run. However. As soon as people get close to the edge of the area, the magical force of space immediately pours in and transmits the night directly to the central area. This place has been completely blocked by space forces. It can''t escape! This is death row! White night eyes a coagulation, pull out the boundless sword, while rushing, while looking for a way out. At this time, the eight huge statues have raised the terrible soles of their feet and stepped on the white night fiercely. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Every huge foot fell, and the ground shook violently. The shockwave was like a big wave, beating towards the white night.Bang! The night without soul force is like rain beating duckweed, shaking for a while, and finally being blown away, heavily fell on the edge, people have not yet stood up, the statue of that can not be the sole of the foot. No wonder it''s bone meal. The people who died here were crushed into powder by them. At night, his eyes sank, driving his body to the edge. The force of space rose again, wrapped around his body and spread to the center of the region. At once, the eight giants twisted their slow bodies and rushed in line. Despite their huge size, their speed is unimaginable. In the white night, the palm quickly turns over the array seal, ready to urge. But just then, his eyes froze, staring at the heads of the statues. Between their forehead, there is a faint halo in bloom. Array source? These! It''s the official! Great joy at night. As long as it''s an official, it''s easy to do! However, in his stupefied Kung Fu, eight fists as huge as a mountain have already arrived... . (the chapter of adding the change will be filled, and it will not be too late. If you have a vote in your hand, please vote as much as possible. It will be effective at the end of the month, and one more chapter will be added for every 40!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 Bang! Eight fists burst out, and a halo of nearly dazzling light erupted on the body of the white night, and a hexagonal star array was born at the foot of the white night. The star array continued to rotate, overflowing power, and poured into the head of the white night, turning into an air mask to withstand the falling terrorist fist. Bang! The fist is directly blocked. This is the great emperor''s array! Six stars! This is one of the most powerful defensive array, which can''t be broken even by the emperor. Of course, the white night''s layout belongs to the low configuration version. After all, it has poor materials and insufficient strength. It is good to be able to make it. It is good to have one percent of the real six pointed star array in defense. But it is more than enough to defend the eight statues. Staring at the statues in the white night, my eyes are frozen. The statue can''t be broken with one blow, and then it will be smashed again. Bang! Bang! Bang! The thunder like explosions are endless, the earth is shaking and shaking, even the space force surrounding the region has aroused waves. What terrible power! Now, I''m afraid of losing my soul all day. The white night was full of fear, but did not dare to be distracted. He stared at the huge fists, bowed up and held another array in his hands. This is an attack array. Once activated, the power of the array will cover his whole body in an instant, so that he can temporarily gain the burning heaven state power. But the duration is very short, only 100 interest. Gradually. The strength of the six pointed star array at the foot is weak. The air shield''s defensive power quickly reduced, the fist fell down, and the cracks appeared. It won''t last long! There can be no further delay. In the white night, my eyes congealed, staring at my fist. When the eight fists fell again, the cracks of the air shield were full. At the moment when the fist fronts of the statues were closed, the air masks were suddenly removed in the daytime, which was like a sharp arrow, ejected out and flew straight to the head of the statue. Giant''s speed is ridiculous. Even if the white night gains the power of burning the sky with the power of the array of Dharma for a short time, it is not as fast as a giant. The man had just rushed under the giant''s neck. Bang! A huge hand suddenly appeared, seizing the white night. Half way cut off! In an instant, the other giant''s fourteen fists were wrapped one by one, one by one, and pressed the hand that grasped the white night. The eight giants roared together and made concerted efforts. The power to crush the gods broke out. The void trembles, the power lines break out! At this moment, even a hair is enough to be ground into powder! But in this critical moment, a golden awn suddenly blooms from the giant''s palm. Like flowers in full bloom. And then. The roar of the dragon, which covered the roar of the giant, resounded through the secret realm of the emperor. Roar! A golden dragon smashed the giant''s palm, hovered in the air, and hit the distance, tearing the mysterious and terrifying space force into pieces! This is the power of the dead dragon sword. White night, with yellow light all over his body and a dead dragon sword in his hand, stood like a God in the palm of the giant''s broken finger. One sword, eight statues, and the giant''s hands are all useless. This is what he depends on. Baixi time''s burning heaven state strength can''t change anything in the emperor''s Secret realm. But. This time, he can use the dead dragon sword! In the white night, with his sword clasped, his feet stood on tiptoe and rushed to the giant''s head. The giant roared and his cross arm blocked it. But just after the arm was stretched out, the dead Dragon Sword rose again and cut it off in an instant. At this moment, he was invincible and unstoppable. Bata. His feet fell on the head of one of the giants. In the white night, he wields his sword to split the source of the array. The giant trembled, and his quick movement slowed down and finally stopped. The white night did not dare to neglect and threw the "Shura" into it. The Shura transforms into human form, enters into the array source, releases the strength to control the array source, and transmits its own strength to all parts of the giant''s body through the array source. All of a sudden, the fierce spirit of the statue giant rises suddenly, and the eyes without light are also covered with the blood color like Shura. "Take down their array sources." Drink in the daytime and give orders. The madness of the Shura immediately drives the huge statue to attack the surrounding giants. With the help of Shura, and these giants have broken their arms, it is easy to subdue them. The Shura clings to a statue, jumps over in the daytime, cuts off the source of the array directly, and the statue loses kinetic energy and becomes motionless. After a stick of incense, all the eight statues were calm. The white night jumped down from the statue, the sword was drawn into the scabbard, and the man was lying on the ground, gasping for breath."It''s only half a day since I came into the secret place of the emperor. So many Dharma arrays have been spent. Now there is only one statue. If you meet the emperor and others, you can''t tell them?" He sat up and laughed bitterly at the mess. "It seems that we can''t move forward for the time being. There are so many materials on my body. There are eight unique germs here. Maybe we can have a try and see if we can transform these mechanism people into my use..." boom! Just then, the ground trembled again, and a dull roar suddenly rang out. White night Leng next, side look, but see not far away a piece of ground suddenly split open. A step leading to the ground appeared in sight. "Is this?" The heart beat wildly at night, and walked carefully inside. The steps are very deep. There are thousands of steps. You can imagine the space below. The echo of the footstep is very loud here. White night staring down. But look at the dim space gradually light up. He breathed hard and smelled a mysterious force. There''s a hole in the bottom? He was overjoyed and jumped down quickly. But the lower it goes, the more intense the air of array seal becomes. When he reaches the bottom, Cheng Liang is surrounded by a huge array, which is reflected in the eyes of the white night. The array is huge and frightening. The space below is ten thousand meters, and this array is completely paved with ten thousand meters. If you look down, every talisman and seal on the array is only the size of a grain of rice. These talismans and seals filled the whole array. "What on earth is this dharma array that can only be arranged?" The night is dull and looking. Any array I have seen is not even a pediatrician. Even the Dharma array mentioned by Qianlong has never been so complicated and mysterious. It was a long time before I came back to God and stepped up. All of a sudden, the array turned around. A spirit enough to make the soul sublimate rippled up. At this moment, the talisman and map seal on the array moved and rearranged. White night eyebrows move, jump high, overlooking the whole array, only to find that all the prints have formed a majestic and smart green dragon pattern. When he fell back on the array, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out rows and rows of gold characters floating in the sky. "The emperor''s way is impermanent, the soul is to solve the heart, the soul is Wanhua, the samsara does not change, the universe has no change, only I will not die, I will not stop, my God is always there, I am invincible..." I murmured in the white night, and my heart was extremely difficult to understand. What does that mean? From the signs of this word, it can be seen that the words in the stone chamber were written by the same person. It''s just that these words are sealed with the array of Dharma, and the words seen in the stone chamber are just carved on them. What does the owner of this word really want to express? White night was confused. But at this time, those words suddenly disappeared, and Qinglong''s mouth closed and vomited a row of typesetting. "Heaven and earth, yin and Yang, three realms and five elements, nine days and ten prisons are all in my hands. The spirit of life, the stars, the sky, the sun and the moon are all in my heart. I am the world''s best..." how domineering! The white night whispers. So far, no one has been able to confirm the identity of the owner of this secret land of the emperor. Some people say that he is the great emperor of the sea, while others say that he is the God of heaven. However, judging from the array and the magical image of the emperor, this great emperor''s means are much better than those described in Qianlong''s mouth. He should not be a minor emperor, but a strong man who has been famous for a long time! White night dare not neglect, continue to stare at those words. After a while, the handwriting disappeared again. Green dragon mouth one in one, and spit out the word. ... in the white night, I dare not even blink my eyes. I look at them carefully. When Qinglong spits out the 27th typeface, his whole body halo suddenly soars, and then his mouth is huge, and a bead with blue light spits out. White night jump, take the bead, let go of a hand, heart shock incomparable. "Emperor Pearl!" This is the inheritance of the great emperor! This kind of touch can''t be wrong. As soon as the fingers touch, people will have an illusion of a hundred years. Only the great emperor''s inheritance can give the soul such a mysterious feeling. However, compared with the great emperor inheritance obtained in the small illusory territory, the energy difference is too much! It seems to be only a quarter of its appearance... "how can the emperor be inferior when he can draw such a terrible array? But the inheritance of the great emperor is so thin. Can we say that there is more than one inheritance White night whispers, suddenly thought of what.Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque, Xuanwu... is it possible that the great emperor has four parts of the inheritance? There are three other such arrays in the whole secret place? He took a breath, no longer hesitated, and swallowed the emperor''s pearl into the mouth. All of a sudden, the whole array collapsed and the space began to shake and collapse. "No, it''s going to be ruined." The white night suddenly turns around and rushes up the steps. And as soon as he stepped on the steps, the steps began to crumble. People run all the way, breathless. When he rushed out of the secret chamber, the lower part was completely buried in darkness, and the whole array was destroyed. But the first thing is nothing, can only feel the ground from the violent vibration. "Is this a qi movement in the secret realm of the emperor? Why did the emperor make it so complicated? " Sitting on the ground at night, murmuring. There is no mechanism and no guard in it. Can we say that the eight statues above are the test left by the strong man to future generations? "Forget it. I''ll wait until I have a good understanding." White night self mockery a smile, pick up emperor bead clothing. In an instant, the brain instantly increased a lot of mood meaning, and the nine sleeping souls seemed to be ignited and scalded. "I have a reaction to the spirit of heaven!" Great joy at night! If we absorb all of this state meaning, can we awaken the spirit of heaven? He couldn''t wait for the white night, but now he didn''t dare to digest it immediately. If the vibration is transmitted here, I''m afraid many people will be attracted. We must prepare proper defense measures and arrange a safe training environment. If someone approaches during the training, it will be too dangerous. As soon as his eyes turned, he fell on the statues before him. As soon as his eyes turned, he took off Huang Fu Wen''s ring and took out all the materials inside. "Let''s start a big fight." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 "Fine dolomite." "Flowing feather branch." "Heaven and earth water." "Dark dust." "Yin Yang fire." ... "this is what the Huangfu family prepared for huangfufei White night full of shock will be inside the material and magic weapon out, incredible to see all this. Most of these materials are priceless treasures. No, some of them are magic objects that can''t even be bought with money! In addition, there are also a number of frightening Horcruxes. Huangfufei has these deities in his hand. I''m afraid that he can fight against the puppet emperor! Huangfu''s family has lost their blood this time! White night listed all the magic weapons and opened them one by one. The materials needed to repair the eight statues are extremely huge, and their kinetic energy source is a huge problem. I''m afraid ordinary materials can''t make the array source. How much energy can be used for such a huge body? It''s not enough to use the materials inside the ring to break down the magic weapons one by one. These rare soul weapons also have to be removed. But just then, a strange voice came from behind. White night stupefied, turned his head, but saw eight damaged statues actually began to repair themselves. Their severed fingers grow out slowly, and their broken arms are also growing little by little, and the place where they grow is without any energy fluctuation, which is actually the self repair of their own materials! After a while, except for the array source, all parts of the body were restored to their original state. Seeing this, the white night smiles bitterly. Even the Shura has the function of self-healing, and these statues are all from the hands of the great emperor. How can they not have this effect? "In this case, it''s much easier to do. As long as you make eight array sources and put my mark on it, everything will be successful." The white night thought, looking at that still deposited in one of the statues of the Shura, mind moving. Shura can control one, and there are seven left. These materials are enough. ... ... outside the stone gate. The Shentu counter offered to sit in the same place and keep his eyes closed. Dozens of hongtianzong''s disciples surrounded him, calm and absorbed. All of them are in the process of being determined, waiting for the result of the secret state. The atmosphere seemed peaceful, but actually everyone felt uneasy. At this time, several terrible strong wind blowing towards this side, the surging atmosphere accompanied by dark clouds shrouded the fragmented mountains. People are looking at the sky. Then see a line of can not catch the figure to come here. Wei Jiaqiang finally came. Shentu slightly opened his eyes and looked at the group of Raiders. His pupils were slightly distracted. "It''s Wei Tianhao!" A voice from the people nearby exclaimed. Wei Tianhao, the uncle of Wei Xiongcai, one of the few masters of Wei family, and the emperor''s strength, the Wei family sent him over. It can be seen that the Wei family attaches great importance to this time. In addition, there are a large number of people with strong burning environment. But Wei Tianhao did not come very long, another momentum of the fall toward this. One by one, the students here became depressed, their faces flushed and they felt uncomfortable. Shentu and others look, is an old man in a white robe, followed by a few middle-aged men, one by one full of breath, profound. Yin family! Yinmo! The master of the older generation of the Yin family was famous in the mainland, with the power of the emperor''s peak. No one dared to mess with the Yan family here. After about half a column of incense, the strong Lin family of Dali city also came. People looked up and stood up one by one with astonishment. The head of the body is strong, muscles all over the body, the skin is full of golden light, a lion tattoo between the forehead is lifelike. Lin Jialin crazy lion! Guard of the former Lin family leader! It is said that his physical body has reached the point of immortality. He has saved the leader of the Lin family several times in a crisis, and fought with the puppet emperor without injury. He is famous everywhere. The Lin family respects him very much. After that, it is the strong one in the gate of God! Strong tiger! Qinglianfeng strong! For a time, the strong were like the forest, the masters were like the rain, and the land of burning the sky was everywhere. There were as many as dozens of heavenly kings. Even the existence of Shentu ranked second did not show much strength at the moment. And those disciples of the sect are now trembling. If these strong men are angry, they can be killed with only one finger. At this moment, people''s nerves were smashed to the limit! The people of the Wei family first got together, and then one after another looked at the divine way. Soon, the strong people of the Yin family went to the Wei family, and the two big forces actually stood together. Other people''s eyes and eyebrows are deep.Obviously, the Yin family and the Wei family have reached a consensus. This force will not be able to be countered by ordinary existence. "Elder martial brother, if Daoxin''s elder martial brother is inherited in it, the Wei family and the Yin family will kill them. We people, I''m afraid, can''t resist the joint efforts of the two families." A disciple nearby worried. "What''s more, the Huangfu family are afraid that they will also stand on their side. If we get there, we will be in a very dangerous situation." All of them were anxious. After all, there is only Shentu in hongtianzong. However, the divine way sits still on the ground without any panic. "When soldiers come to block us, water and earth cover up. We don''t have to worry about those things. We can do whatever we want. Our task is to receive younger martial brother Daoxin and younger martial sister Rongshu. Just wait." The way of God is light. When they heard the sound, they nodded in silence, but their faces were still worried. The strong are still coming. Those weak clans have already lost their seats. ... ... Secret territory. White night sitting in the middle of the open space, eight huge statues before and after the left and right, eight directions around him, one like Optimus Prime, motionless. At this time, the narrow corridor, a burst of rapid footsteps, followed by a group of soul wearing wax yellow robes rushed over. This is the strong man of tianzhufeng. The leader of the team is Yan Qing, a quasi imperial dragon. He is thin with sunken cheeks and blue complexion. He looks like a man who indulges in excessive indulgence. But everyone knows that his appearance is caused by his cultivation of Tianzhu sword technique. Yan Qing stormed over. When he saw the eight huge statues, everyone was stunned. "What is this? Is it decoration? " "I don''t know... Elder martial brother, look at that! That man... Seems to be a white night with hongtianzong and them! " "Oh, the boy is alone! The emperor of the Vientiane gate did not know what traps had been activated in the secret territory. He sent all of them away at random, causing many followers to scatter. If I guessed correctly, the emperor should have a general map of the secret place in their hands. They would immediately gather together and gather people, and then each of them would kill those who entered the secret place! " "What? Elder martial brother... The son of heaven is a member of the Vientiane sect. How could he do such a thing? " Next to a tianzhufeng disciple shocked. "Ha ha ha ha, Vientiane disciples? You are so naive! The son of heaven is a respectable person. What kind of Vientiane gate! He''s just a wolf in sheep''s clothing! I was not far away from him this time. I saw him activate the trap. But we were lucky. We got half of the map of tianzhufeng. It doesn''t matter if it is passed away from the entrance. Otherwise, I won''t be able to summon you! " Yan Qing sneered, but his sight did not leave from the white night: "the son of heaven, I will tell you later, first solve this guy again! This guy is meditating here, and there has been a lot of news here before. I think this guy should get some benefits. " Speaking Kung Fu, the disciples of tianzhufeng have a tacit understanding to surround the white night. "Well, boy, don''t pretend to be a fool? Is it your own pain, or do you want us to do it? You pain faster, you can avoid the pain of skin and flesh, if not happy, then sorry! We''re going to do it, and you''ll probably have a little pain. " A disciple of tianzhufeng said with a smile. There is no soul in the white night, just like a waste man in their eyes. Although I saw that Bai Ye killed Zhun Yu long before, it was with the help of magic weapons, and there were Yan Qing here. They were not afraid. There were so many people here and so many magic weapons in white night that killed all the people here? However, the white night seems to have not heard that person''s words in general, closed eyes light mouth. "Put down your secret chance and your magic weapon, and then you will leave immediately." People were stunned and looked at each other. "What is he talking about?" "I don''t seem to understand..." "he seems to want us to put down the magic weapon?" "Ha ha ha ha..." laughter burst out. It took a long time. A disciple was impatient. He snorted coldly. He rushed forward a few steps, and a big knife cleaved towards the white night''s body. "Son of a bitch, I let you pretend to be a fool!! Get down Roaring, the knife came. But the blade stopped suddenly when it was only half a finger away from the night, and then the blade took back and screamed. People froze and looked at the disciple one after another. However, a huge hand caught the disciple and held him completely in the palm of his hand. It''s the huge statue! "They... They are alive!" The disciple trembled with fear."It''s the white night." Yan Qing was furious: "kill me, kill this boy!" "Yes!" The disciples nodded and worshipped the spirit of heaven. But at this time, the eight huge soles of the feet stepped on this side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of terror never stops. All the disciples of tianzhufeng were crushed by the huge soles of their feet and became meat paste. Yan Qing was the only one left standing between the giant''s feet with a sword in his hand, staring at the white night... with all the efforts of lighting, lighting and stones, tianzhufeng was completely destroyed... the white night opened his eyes and stood up to walk towards Yan Qing. Yan Qing didn''t dare to breathe. His eyeballs were about to fall off from his eyes. Has he ever seen such a terrible means? But the white night stretched out his hand, took the sword from his hand, took off the ring on his finger, weighed it twice, walked towards the center, and continued to sit down. As soon as he sat down, he stepped on Yan Qing with another foot Yan Qing''s shrill roar reverberates around him... Dong! Everything returned to calm. The night was still and continued to settle. The giants returned to the standard, leaving only the blood and pulp of a place www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 There is an imperial inheritance in the body of the white night. After this inheritance, it will be easier to enter the imperial realm than others in the future. The realm of the emperor is different from that of the past. It is a kind of establishment of orthodoxy and a kind of brand-new creation. Only when people enter this realm can they be regarded as the real level with the heaven and the earth. They can be regarded as the Lord of all things and enjoy the life of thousands of years. On the land of nine souls, only the great emperor can be respected and worshipped by all the spirits. As long as the soul enters the realm of the great emperor, it is a kind of supreme deterrent. Even the great emperor who has been famous for a long time does not dare to provoke a new emperor, because everyone knows how terrible the power of a great emperor is. And the most important point. After becoming the great emperor, the soul has completely transcended the concept of mortals and become extraordinary and immortal! Now, white night has absorbed the imperial pearl, and once again obtained part of the imperial inheritance, and his imperial inheritance has been very strong. However, at the moment, he has lost all his accomplishments, and his soul is sleeping. If everything comes back again, he doesn''t know when and when he can practice to burn the sky and attack the great emperor. But now, the white night of panxiu suddenly felt that his body was hot and dry. After the artistic conception of Emperor Zhu was gradually digested, Jiuzun''s sleeping soul seemed to be awakened, and it was constantly blooming with an unbearable restless spirit. What makes Bai Ye even more frightened is that the sword power of the dead dragon surrounded by the nine heavenly spirits has also produced incredible changes at the moment. Then we can see that the manic sword power on its surface gradually faded, and a thread of soul like spider web overflowed, and wrapped it up very slowly. It''s like a cocoon. At night, I felt that my heart was coming out of my throat. After looking inside for three times, I was sure that I was not wrong. Soul house! This is the soul house! At the moment, the energy of the dead dragon sword has been completely transformed into a soul mansion. How could this happen? The energy of the dead dragon sword has become the soul house. Is this energy going to become the tenth heaven soul? He thought so much that his brain became blank. Is that ridiculous? This is just a force of the dead dragon sword, which runs into his body for no reason. How could this happen? However, when it was hard to believe all this in the white night, the nine spirits around suddenly appeared cracks. The spirit of the white night shakes, and hastens to moisten the nine heavenly spirits. They''re all over the wings, like the cracks in the wings, and they''re like the cracks in the wings. However, until the cracks spread all over the whole body of the soul house, it could not spread any more. The soul house was still not broken, and the heaven soul was still not born... "eh?" White night eyebrows and tight hair, it is reasonable to say that the birth of the soul house means that the soul can be born. As long as the soul house is split, the sky soul can be broken out. But now the soul house is split but not broken... It seems to be hanging in the air, making people uneasy. "Is it that I am not angry enough?" Dark thoughts in the night. He opened his eyes and dug out a large number of pills and Tiancai Dibao from the several storage rings and Qianlong rings he got. He mixed them up and poured them into his mouth. Pills into the abdomen, that dry heat feeling more intense, constantly stimulating the nine souls. However... the nine heavenly spirits are still shaking, but the cracks are not increasing, let alone broken. "Not enough?" The white night secretly gnawed his teeth, and suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and looked at the eight statues around him. He immediately put his heart across and issued orders. All of a sudden, the eight statues raised their huge palms and shrouded the white night. They arched up their palms and covered the white night like tortoise shells, and then covered them one by one. Sixteen palms surrounded him tightly. And the inner white night is trying to gasp, calm down, and then a low roar. "Spell it All of the eight statues urged all of them to rush into the body of the white night. All of a sudden, the skin of the white night turned red, and the blood in the body was boiling. In this moment, the artistic conception of the emperor''s pearl that was swallowed up before was also ignited in this moment. Strange pictures flashed through his mind. It was a majestic scene, with one person standing in front of the mainland, with only one finger outstretched. Then, he stood in front of the crowd, just raised his hand, the crowd knelt down to worship. He stood in front of the mountains and rivers, only one breath, the mountains and rivers moved, and the sea was tumbling. He stood in front of the top of the world, looking at the vast stars, with only a wave of his hand, the falling meteor changed direction and leaped into the sky. The night was dull and looked, and the heart beat wildly. This man is the master of this secret place? All of a sudden, his head was boiling hot, and he suddenly remembered the green dragon''s enunciation that he had seen before in the secret room below... "the emperor''s way is impermanent, the soul can solve the heart, the soul can''t change, the samsara will not change, the universe will not change, but I will not die, I will not stop, my God will always be there, and I will be invincible...""Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, three realms and five elements, nine days and ten prisons are all in my hands. The spirit of life, the stars, the sky, the sun and the moon are all in my heart. I, the world is unique..." the Emperor''s way is impermanent, and the heaven and earth are yin and Yang. We are invincible, unparalleled in the world! The white night whispered, the mind over and over again recalled the images of those words, people were stunned, suddenly found what. Those words... Are not ordinary words! He sensed something and recalled it again and again. This just suddenly startles, the person''s whole body cold sweat overflows. It turns out that there are terrible skills in every word! The real imperial inheritance is not only a quarter of the inheritance of Emperor Zhu... but also the words of this row of tyrannical and impermanent emperors! ... somewhere in the secret place. Tao Xin, who is groping around, accidentally meets Yue banyan tree. Both of them are happy. He exchanged greetings, and his sad face was heavy. "Elder martial brother, now that everyone is separated, what should we do? The emperor, Wei Xiongcai, Yin Fei and huangfufei are numerous. Once we meet them, we can hardly be rivals. " Yue Rongshu''s small face was filled with thick uneasiness: "and... Other martial brothers don''t know how. If they meet these people, they will surely die..." thinking of this, Yue Rongshu''s body can''t help shaking. "Don''t worry, younger martial sister. They will be safe and sound." Tao Xin whispered, but he was just comforting. Bang Dong! The violent noise broke out again in the secret realm of the emperor. Dao Xin''s face changed slightly. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Is there a Royal Dragon fighting? " Yue Rong Shuan asked. "It''s not like it!" Daoxin shook his head: "this is the secret place of the emperor. Every stone here is extremely hard. Even if the imperial dragon uses all its strength, it is very difficult to tear the earth here, let alone shake it. Most of the movement is due to the chance opened in the secret place of the great Emperor..." "what should we do now, elder martial brother?" "Let''s go and have a look. Maybe some younger martial brothers and sisters will be attracted by the sound and gather there. We have to stop them before they arrive, because the voice must attract the emperor and others. If they do meet, it will be dangerous." The heart of Tao is deep. "Good!" Yue banyan nodded. But just at the corner of the two, ready to move towards the sound source, a staggering figure suddenly appeared on the road ahead. They were alert. The man was staggering, covered with blood, and his clothes were tattered, as if he had just escaped from a battle and was in great distress. However, when the man approached, Daoxin and Yue Rongshu found out that he was Zhong Chengzhi, a disciple of the sect! "Younger martial brother Chengzhi!" Yue Rong set up the inscription and supported Zhong Chengzhi. As soon as Zhong Chengzhi looked at them, he burst into tears. "Elder martial brother Daoxin, elder martial sister Yue... I finally found you... Woo..." "what happened?" Dao Xin frowned and asked in a hurry. "Brother Daoxin!! When we entered the secret place, we were suddenly dispersed. All the brothers were looking for your whereabouts. Later, we were attracted by a sound and started to move towards the sound source. Most of the brothers met, but we didn''t see the whereabouts of elder martial brother Daoxin and elder martial sister Yue. So we planned to find you. But we didn''t expect that the place was a trap set by the emperor They suddenly appeared and attacked us. Many of them died in their hands! " Zhong Chengzhi cried with blood and tears on his face. "Damn it!" Yue Rongshu was very angry. Looking at Zhong Chengzhi kneeling on the ground, beating his chest and feet, Daoxin spits out his breath and walks over to help Zhong Chengzhi up. "Chengzhi, you get up first. What we need to do now is not to cry here, but to gather the rest of the younger martial brothers and sisters to protect their safety... " yes... " ZHONG Chengzhi wiped his tears and nodded. Suddenly, his bitter face showed a ferocious smile and said:" but before that, would you please die? " "Well?" Dao Xin''s pupils were swollen, and before he could react, a dagger with a faint light stabbed him in the abdomen. Zhong Chengzhi''s shoulder was directly pierced. The man flew out and hit the rock wall, half dead. Dao Xin repeatedly retreats, looking at the dagger in the abdomen, his face pale. "This is netherworld poison?" "Ha ha... Yes, this is the netherworld poison... Daoxin, your yin-yang body is not afraid of swords, but can''t prevent the netherworld poison. If I''m not prepared, how can I attack successfully..." Zhong Chengzhi covered his pierced shoulder and roared with laughter. "Zhong Chengzhi, you betrayed us?"Yue Rongshu was so angry that she was shocked and rushed up again. Zhong Chengzhi once again bled, but he did not die. "Say, why do you betray your senior brother?" Yue banyan is gnashing its teeth. "Because he was from Wei Xiongcai and Yin Fei." The heart of the Tao murmured. "Yes, young master Wei has long been unhappy with you. Sooner or later, the Wei family will clean up hongtianzong and become the master of Dahuang city. Daoxin, you are only the first one. When you are destroyed, the young master will attack the divine way. Once the divine way is dead, you hongtianzong will not last for a long time. Ha ha ha ha... Cough..." Zhong Chengzhi''s breath is short. "We hongtianzong and you have no grievances or enmities with Wei family. Daoxin thinks that I am good to you, but I don''t want to cause you to be so hostile, ok..." Daoxin shakes his head and sighs, waves his hand in the air, and his soul power hits Zhong Chengzhi. Poof! His head cracked at once. However, with this exhumation, Daoxin vomited several mouthfuls of blood, which aggravated the injury. "Elder martial brother!" Yuerong trees are covered with tears. The sound of footsteps came from the road. Dao Xin bit his teeth, pulled out the dagger, covered his abdomen, and whispered, "go!" (this chapter is about the addition of more than 143 votes. The number of votes is 143 up to now. This is the third chapter. There are still two normal updates today. If you still want to see the chapter, please vote as much as possible, thank you) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 Bang Dong! The thoughts in my mind suddenly burst. A sudden sense of relief struck my heart. Between heaven and earth, one is everything, everything is like one, the emperor is like ordinary things, and the emperor also comes from ordinary people. The white night came back from the meditation. People suddenly stood up and the eight statues took back their palms one after another. "The way of the emperor is impermanent!" With his hands behind him, he closed his eyes and pondered in silence. A wonderful strong wind suddenly rose, blowing his robes and long hair. In his mind, a scene of mountains and sea was circling. The waves, grand, majestic, magnificent, one by one into his thinking. The great emperor is not only a symbol of power, but also a symbol of everything! The emperor should control everything. "Yin and Yang in heaven and earth!" White night is a whisper, around suddenly become extremely cold, after a moment, and a hot, as if to roast all around. Yin and Yang rotate in turn. They are not only separated from each other, but also capricious and mysterious. "The stars are spinning!" There was a sound of if there was no sound. The light around us suddenly darkened, and a little star awn circled around, revolving around the white night. "The sun and the moon become emperors!" The white night opened his eyes fiercely. The image of the sun and the moon suddenly appears behind him. With it as the center, it is like a fiery purgatory on one side and turned into a nine secluded ice cave on the other. However, after the formation of these two forces, they suddenly lean towards the middle and gradually merge into the hands of the white night. Fire purgatory is disappearing. Jiuyou ice cave slowly collapsed. But the double pupil of the white night, but appear the image of the sun and moon, such as the pupil of God, no one dare to look directly. A chaotic force floated in his palm. This is the original form of heaven and earth, and the most primitive and powerful force. I''m invincible! have no equal in this world! That''s the chaotic power. White night stretched out a finger, random stroke, void Dun broken, a little star awn floating in the fingertips. At this moment, he seemed to control the world. The white night took a deep breath, and the body suddenly burst into a burst of gray light. The ten Heavenly spirits in the body also rose, especially the nine heavenly spirits with cracks, which were blooming like stars. At night, the eyes are slightly coagulated and the corners of the mouth rise. He turned around, looked at the eight behemoths behind him, and whispered, "master, your good intentions have been understood in the white night. Thank you very much." As he spoke, he made a salute. All of a sudden, eight statues collapsed and Shura fell from the air. However, the original strength of the eight statues suddenly burst out from the collapsed chest and hit Shura directly. It was actually injected into the body of the eight statues and transformed it! Seeing this, white night understood everything. In the secret realm of the emperor, there is still the consciousness of the strong man. Maybe not much, but he has been watching these people silently! The eight statues came from the hands of the great emperor, and the power in these eight statues is the most pure power of the great emperor. Is this my reward from the elder? The white night looked at Shura. His whole body turned into a dead gray color, and the blood color of his pupils was even more monstrous and terrifying. His whole body was full of unstoppable and incomparable evil spirit. When the Shura falls again, it is quite different. It still holds two straight knives, but the dead gray body is covered with golden marks, like a golden dragon circling, one head of long hair becomes extremely white, and the whole body rippling evil spirit is enough to make the stone decay, the flowers and plants wither, and the river dry up. If the eight statues were still there, they would not be the enemy of Shura. Is this the power of the great emperor? Turn corruption into magic, and pull an ordinary existence into a peak. A wave of one''s hand at night. The body of Shura changed into a square and fell steadily in the hand. "That''s enough." He moved his mind and left along the path. The secret place was flooded by all kinds of outstanding talents. There were people everywhere. Of course, the killing was also everywhere. White night just a foot ready to leave, and a group of people rushed over, blocking the intersection. When they saw the white night, they immediately drew their swords. "This is the boy of hongtianzong! It''s like white night One drink. "No matter the boy, go inside. It seems that the voice comes from here." Another person sink way, everybody is lazy to pay attention to, brush past, all run inside. Only a few spirits of the monkey spirit drew out their swords and put them directly on the neck of the white night and whispered, "boy, what do you see when you come from there?" "From the ground, we have heard the sound of thunder? Hand it in quickly, otherwise, I want your head to fall. " The other drank angrily."Oh, then I say." White night light way: "I got in the emperor inheritance, there are countless opportunities for the emperor, everything is here." "Really?" Several people''s eyes rippled with greed, eager and shouting: "give me quickly!! Come on "Good!" White night nods and fingers move. All of a sudden, a strange storm swept around him, and the souls were instantly torn into powder. The storm stopped suddenly, and the flesh and blood fell peacefully from the air and hit the ground. Killing people is just a thought! The white night did not change, and continued to move forward. But it''s far from over. The man who had rushed to the clearing had turned back. They saw a piece of ruins, a mess of everything, it is clear that there have been people here, even if the opportunity, has been taken, and most likely just left the white night. "Stop!" A deep hissing roar sounded. A soul soul is obviously impatient. He rushes like an electric light and flint. A long knife cuts across the feet of the white night, intending to amputate his limb first and then slowly ask questions. After all, in this place, no one will be held responsible for killing anyone. This time, this is a trial. Those who survive are the strongest, no matter what means you use. But before the sharp knife touched the body of the white night, it suddenly broke. The white night held out his hand, as fast as lightning, and immediately brought the man who came to him. His wrist was like a pair of tongs tightly pinching his neck... the man didn''t think about what was going on, so he was subdued. The terrible pressure on his neck made it difficult for him to breathe. What''s more, he found that all the spirits in his body shrank and rooted Ben did not dare to sacrifice his soul power and let him fight back. My soul... Scared? The man thought in horror. Heaven soul, also can be afraid? And the people over there were all stunned, and the face cloth was surprised. They didn''t see the white night. "Why do you harm me?" Staring at the man in the white night, he asked faintly. Although the man was subdued, he did not despair, because there was a group of people living in their family beside him. "Less... Less wordy... Let go... You dare to touch a hair of me... I''ll..." however, before the words are finished, the deep pain immediately invades his whole body. The man was stunned, but saw his arm suddenly disappeared, blood gushed out like a spring. "How about you?" The white night asked. "Asshole!" Oh, I''m so angry. I''m so angry. They don''t know why white night can capture a soul person with his bare hands, but with such a group of people here, he, who has no spirit of heaven, dare to be so presumptuous, and he doesn''t pay attention to these people. However, as soon as the crowd rushed past, a transparent wind wall suddenly appeared in front of the white night. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! ... the terrible air wall is like a meat grinder. Whether it is Tianjiao or burning the sky, the flesh will turn into powder when touched. In a flash, hundreds of people were hanged by the gas wall. "Ah?" "Back The rest of them were so scared that their legs were soft and they were shouting at the top of their lungs. "What''s the matter? Is this the general trend? " One tongue tied. "No The leader bit his teeth: "the general trend is the force of suppression, and this is the power of killing. This is definitely not the general trend!! It''s another force. " "Is it the son of a bitch''s magic weapon? He has no soul, how can he have such a means? " "It must be caused by his magic weapon. Let''s not go there and wait. Such a powerful magic weapon will not last long. When the magic weapon is destroyed, we will rush to it and tear him to pieces!" The leader roared. "Good!" They cried out in anger. But white night has no time to waste time with them. "Stop talking nonsense. Freeze it." The white night made a ring of fingers, and the terrible momentum spread in the past. It turned into the coldest cold wind and wrapped everyone up. After three breaths, everyone becomes a statue. This is the power given by Qinglong! White night put down the ghost who had broken his arm in his hand, found a map from him, and asked faintly, "you can see Hongtian Zongren on the road." At the moment, the soul person''s brain is blank, looking at the living ice sculptures, people are scared out of their wits. Is this still human? When hearing the question of the white night, his body trembled violently, and he called out in a hurry. The man seemed to be crazy: "I saw... I saw it!""What happened to them? Did you move them? " The white night is light. "No... no, how dare we move them? They were chased and killed by the Wei family and the Yin family, and they could not live long. How can we intervene? " Exclaimed the man. "Did the Wei family and the Yin family really do it?" The white night squinted. "My Lord, don''t kill me, please, let me go, let me go..." the soul knelt on the ground and kowtowed constantly. However, when he looked up again, there was no one in front of him, except those who had been completely frozen. All of a sudden, all the frozen statues split apart. Everyone died. "Help... Help... Help!" The man screamed bitterly and ran out of the room as if he were mad. ... and now, in the white night, holding the map I searched before, I was staring at the route. "If I don''t rescue me like this, I will be in vain!" Thinking in the white night. But just then, another explosion broke out, and then the earth trembled wildly. White night pace a lag, along the sound source to look. Someone found the imperial inheritance again! . (congratulations to the book friend "Pisces cdzyxtl," becoming the master of this book. I also thank you all for rewarding Lao Huo. Now it is 345 votes. To get rid of the previous one, we have to add four more shifts. The next one should be after 12 o''clock. You can get up tomorrow morning and read the chapter of "old fire" as soon as possible. Thank you.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 Bang! A dull sound came out in the corridor, and a soul was severely bombed and fell to the ground heavily. The monk was covered with blood. He folded his fist, covered his chest and gasped. It seemed that he was at the end of his life, and his breathing became difficult. Several black and blue Hongtian people were leaning against him, and they could clearly see the ferocious sword marks on the monk''s belly. "Fourth elder martial brother, are you ok?" "Fourth elder martial brother... What should we do now?" The disciple looked at several Yan family members trembling, and his expression was extremely nervous. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother... Elder martial brother will protect you..." the monk yelled weakly. He staggered forward and roared suddenly. His muscles swelled up, and a violent force gushed out. But then there was the blood gushing from the ferocious wound. But he ignored, broke out the final strength, and the enemy fight. "Elder martial brother!" Several people were covered with tears. However, seeing the monk''s feet make a force and rush to the past, the iron fist aims at one person and then blows. The man''s heart was cold, and he quickly raised the knife block. But the iron fist is more powerful than the knife. It smashes the knife and falls directly on the man''s forehead. Oh. The man''s head exploded and fell dead. The cold sweat of the bystanders was startled. This is the people of the burning heaven realm. The monk actually killed them with one blow. Is that tough? "Kill!" The remaining several Hongtian Zongren were inspired to fight, and rushed to them in unison. "Boss... The situation seems to be a little bit bad..." a little brother next to trembled. "Withdraw first." The leader drank, and a few turned and ran. "Chase!" Seeing this, a disciple was very happy and cried out in a hurry. "No! Don''t chase The monk quickly called out, but the Kung Fu that can speak, the person already supported the wall not to live to breathe. Seeing this, the disciples gathered around the monk in a hurry. "Fourth elder martial brother... Are you ok?" "I''m all right..." the monk said with difficulty. His strength was waning wildly, and he could not support himself. Even it was difficult to stand. He took an older disciple and said, "quickly... Take everyone away..." "where are you going?" The disciple trembled. "Where the sound source appears, you go in the opposite direction! If you encounter the Binggong and xiayun Ge sects, follow them. These sects have a good relationship with Hongtian sect, and they will protect us. " The monk was weak. "Good!" They all nodded, Qi Qi set up the monk and ran outside. Such things happen everywhere in the secret place. Other forces will not intervene because we all know the relationship between the Wei family, the Yin family and the hongtianzong family. What''s more, the reason why these people dare to do this is because the son of heaven is behind them! If the emperor comes forward, the meaning will be different. After all, he is the most beloved disciple of Tiansheng. A secret place. Daoxin and Yue banyan are running away. Although Daoxin''s strength is strong, he is attacked secretly. His body is poisoned, and his soul power is exhausted. His face is dark and green, which is very frightening. Suddenly. Daoxin stumbled and fell heavily on the ground. "Elder martial brother!" Yue banyan''s urgent tears all flowed out, and quickly helped Daoxin up. "Don''t mind me, you go!" Daoxin gets up and shouts. After the sound of footsteps has gradually approached, Yue Rongshu looked at the end of the road, anxious: "elder martial brother, I will not leave you alone, we will go together!" Having said that, the man directly lifted up the heart of Tao and ran forward with his back on his back. "None of us can get away with you." Dao Xin''s lips were purple, and he said weakly, "I didn''t expect that the Emperor didn''t even want the chance of the secret place, so we should not take part in this trip to the secret place. Now, Yin Fei is chasing after himself. He is Yulong. You are not the enemy. Banyan, listen to me. You go first. I''ll hold them for you. When the time comes, the stone gate will open Qi, you will go out immediately and find the protection of elder martial brother... " " no Yue Rongshu cried: "you will be OK, elder martial brother, I will take you back safely, master will cure your injury, we will live well." Looking at the girl so stubborn, Dao heart bitter smile: "silly girl." "I''m stupid, but I''d rather be stupid." Yue Rongshu cried, but the pace did not stop. The spirit of heaven urged him to run quickly. But her speed was not the enemy of Yin Fei. Now she has a heart of Tao, where can she go?After a burst of violent wind blowing over, like a big wave, mercilessly patted to the banyan tree. Yuerong tree stumbled, lost balance and fell to the ground with Daoxin. The man at the back took a leap and rushed to this side. "Is it over?" Dao Xin stares at the visitor, grits his teeth secretly, and touches the storage ring with his hand. There is a protective magic weapon, which can protect the emperor''s attack within a few breath. It is given by the master. The defense of several interests can not solve the crisis, but it is enough to protect the banyan tree. After all, the power of self explosion will continue to count... Yue Rongshu turned over, quickly got up, offered magic weapons, and nervously stared at these people. "Don''t come here! Otherwise, I will not be polite! " Yue Rongshu small face resolute cry. A total of 13 people, all of them were strong in burning the sky, and Yin Fei was the first. Yue banyan''s words, no one should take it seriously. Yin Fei was smiling, with a long and light sword in his hand, and he walked to Daoxin step by step. Daoxin is the third in the imperial dragon list, but he is only eighth. If you kill Daoxin, he will not rise to the third, at least the top five are stable. "Daoxin, I didn''t expect that you have today." Yan Fei sneered and didn''t talk much nonsense at all, so he would cut it when he raised his sword. Yue Rongshu rushed to fight with his sword. Bang! Yue banyan''s sword was suddenly cut off, and her terrible strength made her fall to the ground, unable to stand up. "You dare to come to the secret place of the emperor with such strength? It''s ridiculous. " Yin Fei shook his head, disdained, and stabbed at the banyan tree without hesitation. Whoa! At this time, a cyclone suddenly came, wrapped Yin Fei''s sword and stirred violently. Yin Fei was stunned and quickly let go of his hand. The sword whirled wildly. After three breaths, it turned into powder and was completely broken. "Who?" Yin Fei drank. At the back of Daoxin and Yue banyan, a tall and slender figure comes. He is dressed in blue, looks like a God, has long hair over his shoulder, and his eyes are like stars. "White night?" Yan Fei saw the visitor clearly, his mouth slightly raised, and he sneered: "there is a way in heaven, you don''t go, there is no door to hell, you break in, I thought you would hide there, waiting for the secret door to open again, but I didn''t expect that you would send it to the door by yourself, very good!" Bai Ye ignored Yin Fei and went to Yuerong tree. He looked at his eyes and his eyebrows moved. "Elder martial brother Daoxin, elder martial sister Rongshu, are you ok?" "I''m fine... White night, you take banyan tree quickly, I''ll give you the back!" Daoxin got up with difficulty, but the toxin in his body was so terrible that he began to corrode his internal organs. When he moved, he vomited blood. "Ha ha ha ha, the nether world poison is really extraordinary! Daoxin, your not bad Dao body is just a joke in front of the netherworld poison, ha ha ha... Yin Fei is full of pride. "Mean! If you can''t fight Daoxin elder martial brother, you''ll poison your hands secretly! Shameless! When I leave here, I will make your dirty and dirty things public Yue Rongshu scolded. "Is it? That''s a pity. You may not get out of here. " Yin Fei chuckled and waved slightly: "go! Kill them all. Pay attention to the white night. Although the boy has no soul power, he has many magic weapons. Kill him first "Yes After that, twelve people from burning heaven rushed up together, each offering sacrifices and chopping. Everyone has left a hand, or to hold the concealed weapon, to pinch the seal array, or to stimulate the vitality, or to accumulate soul skills. They all saw with their own eyes the killing of the quasi Royal Dragon in the white night. Naturally, they dare not look down upon it. Once the magic weapon is to be sacrificed in the white night, they will retreat at the first time. After all, magic weapons are limited by time. Once the time is over, they can kill them at will. "Be careful!" Yue banyan was shocked. "You go The heart of the road explodes, pushing away the banyan tree and the white night, intending to carry it alone to fight against the siege. Now the white night is coming, he does not dare to blow himself up, for fear of hurting the white night! At this time, the white step fell in front of them. "Go? No one has to leave today! Elder martial brother Daoxin, elder martial sister Rongshu! I will take you personally and kill all these people The white night anger way, a wonderful breath permeated from the body, and enveloped the people around the burning sky with amazing speed. "Freeze it for me!" Click! The bodies of the twelve burning heaven people were filled with frost. In the blink of an eye, all of them were frozen, and their bodies were frozen around the three people. "Well?" Yin Fei was stunned. He didn''t see the magic weapon being used at night. What''s more, if the breath is a magic weapon? Absolutely not. Even if it is, what magic weapon can subdue twelve burning heaven realms in a flash?Yue Rongshu and Daoxin are also stunned. Tao''s heart and eyes were surprised. Yue Rongshu was stunned: "this is..." in the daytime, his eyes were sharp, and he stood up and waved. These ice sculptures are all broken. Twelve people in the burning sky, all of them fall. Two moves to kill twelve burning heaven... even Daoxin, it is impossible to do it! "What''s going on?" Yin Fei''s brain trembled and could not understand. Seeing his subordinates die in an instant, people are in a panic. "Come here!" The white night snorted coldly. The breath of Qi was like a huge hand, steadily covering Yin Fei and dragging him over. "Big instant kill palm!" Yin Fei sacrificed a magic weapon, his hand turned, and a black hole like terror palm force roared toward the white night. "Out!" Drink in the white night, and the surrounding breath turns into a gluttonous mouthful, swallowing the black hole directly. "Ah?" Yin Fei had never seen this kind of means. He was scared out of his wits and cut with his sword in order to drive back the white night. But his sword blows on the white night, just like cutting on the hardest diamond without breaking the slightest... "when is the white night so strong?" Yue Rongshu''s little hands covered her pink lips and looked in shock. "Did he use the magic weapon?" Tao was stunned. All of a sudden, he seemed to notice something. His eyes were fixed on him. His face suddenly changed. He seemed to think of something terrible. His voice was trembling: "younger martial brother Bai, do you mean that you have mastered the imperial spirit?" "Imperial spirit?" Yue banyan tree was shocked. Yin Fei''s brain was blank, and he looked dully: "emperor Qi? The power of the great emperor?? How... How? you deceived me! It''s all fake! " That''s the spirit of the great emperor, something that only the great emperor can master? How can you have a white night? Can we say that the white night has become a great emperor? The white night snorted coldly, and chopped it with a sword, directly from Yin Fei''s head. Whew. Yan Fei was suddenly split in two, blood splattered. Yin Fei, die! All the seeds of the Yin family fell into the secret place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 The expression of Dao Xin and Yue banyan was completely frozen, and their eyes fell on Yin Fei for a long time. Tao''s heart is good, strong will, soon return to God, but in the pupil''s shock, for a long time did not disperse. It''s the banyan tree. It''s like losing your soul. What kind of character is Yin Fei? He is the strong one on the imperial dragon list and the strong one in burning the sky. Even if Daoxin makes a move, it is impossible to erase it so quickly. How can it be done in the daytime? How did he do it? Daoxin gets up hard, turns around in the daytime, takes out several pills from the ring and hands them over. "This pill..." Daoxin''s pupil shrinks. Looking at the palm of his hand in the white night, several pills with yellow light lying there are the top-level super soul pills. One is equivalent to ten thousand ordinary super soul pills, which is extremely rare, and only the leader of forces can take them out. "This is the pill in huangfufei''s ring. Take it first." Daoxin hesitated and nodded: "thank you... " I searched Yin Fei for a circle, but there is no antidote. Do you know who gave this poison Asked the white night. "It''s Wei family, Wei Xiongcai." Yuerong beside set up a carved road. "Wei Xiongcai must have an antidote." Xiongcai, take your eyes to me "Wait a minute." Daoxin shouts. "What''s the matter?" In the daytime. "White night, tell me honestly, is the imperial spirit you just killed Yin Fei caused by magic weapon? If it''s a magic weapon, how many times can it be used? " Daoxin looks serious. "Why does Daoxin ask "If it''s just a magic weapon, we should leave quickly." Daoxin shook his head: "there are restrictions on magic weapons. There are also masters like emperor and huangfufei in Wei Xiongcai. In addition, there are no people in other forces who are hostile to our hongtianzong. We can''t change the situation only by magic weapons. Let''s go quickly." Just a son of heaven, I''m afraid, can''t be dealt with in the daytime. "No, just follow me, and the others haven''t found it. We''re just leaving the others alone?" The white night asked. "I don''t mean that. Now we were killed in the past. We should first find the elder martial brothers in other places. If we go this way, we can''t save them even if there are classmates there, and we have to get ourselves in." Tao Xin said calmly. "Don''t worry. If you really meet the emperor and others, I will solve it. But you are also right. There must be many Hongtian people in other places." "What do you mean..." "now there is another sound source. There must be many people going towards the sound source, and Wei Xiongcai must also be there. In addition, we Hongtian people will also be attracted by it. Elder martial brother Daoxin, follow me, Rongshu, you go in the opposite direction of the sound source. Maybe some injured disciples will stay away from the sound source to avoid danger." "Good!" Yue banyan nodded. Hesitated, but no longer hesitated to see the white face. Yue banyan leaves. Dao Xin ate the super soul pill of the highest level, and his strength recovered. He still had no problem on his way. "Elder martial brother!" "It''s brother Daoxin!" On the way, I met several hongtianzong disciples who were chased and killed. When they saw Daoxin running, they were overjoyed. However, people''s faces were ugly when they saw the green Taoist heart and his soul. "Wang Lu, Zhang Gan... Are you ok?" Daoxin drinks. Later, they killed five people who were strong in burning the sky. "It''s Daoxin! Be careful "Don''t be afraid. Look at his face, Zhong Chengzhi should have succeeded. He has the nether poison in his heart. His yin-yang Dao body has failed, and the spirit of heaven is useless. Now he is a waste man! Kill "Ha ha, if we kill Daoxin, we can''t be a dragon." Several people were overjoyed and attacked directly. The disciples of hongtianzong were shocked at the sound. Daoxin poisoning, injured? "Protect the elder martial brother and take him away!" A disciple bit his teeth, drank softly, and rushed away with a knife. But just as he was about to move, a hand suddenly pressed on his shoulder, and a deep voice floated out. "Protect your senior brother." They were stunned and looked sideways. It''s not other people talking, it''s the night... I''ll see him pull out the boundless sword and dance lightly. The sword seemed slow, but it revealed a strange cold, and the tip of the sword rippled with a wonderful aura, like a spirit. "How dare a worthless junkie pretend to be a fool here? Kill A burning sky people in a rage, cut off the sword, directly to the neck of the white night. The sharp body of the sword is like a meteor on the moon, which is full of gorgeous light.However. The body of the sword is coming, and the boundless sword is like a ghost. It runs leisurely to the sword. Sonorous! Two swords collide. Just when everyone thought that the sword of the white night would be cut off, a strange scene happened. The body of the man in the burning heaven trembled, and the sword in his hand was broken. Before he could respond, the boundless sword passed directly through the sword and cut his neck. With blood spraying, the man in the burning sky covered his neck and retreated. The man behind him was pale and rushed up at once. But before it could be rescued, the white night one hand blasted, pierced the man''s chest, the heart caught out. A burning sky realm, meteorite. "Asshole The rest of the people were angry and even worshipped the spirit of heaven. The general situation gathered together, just like the top of Mount Tai, suppressing the white night. As soon as the pace of the white night is stepped on, the general trend of truth will burst out in an instant and smash it. The ghosts of the boundless sword are hard to find, and quietly cut their necks. The people at the back were gaping. Daoxin''s eyes are dull, some can''t accept it. If the emperor''s Qi was urged by magic weapons in the white night, what are these now? How strange and mysterious the sword technique is. It seems to be slow, but actually it is like a ghost. It''s hard to find ghosts. It''s unexpected. Moreover, the terrible imperial spirit attached to the sword is invincible and invincible. This is Bai''s method? Or the chance he got in the secret? The disciples were a little hard to accept. During his stay in hongtianzong, most of his disciples knew that he had sacrificed all the heavenly spirits in a battle, and now he is a useless man. But no one expected that it was so easy for the man who had lost the spirit of heaven to kill the people in burning heaven. What the hell is going on here? Is he the emperor? What did he do? "Let''s go." White night from the bodies of several people to search out the map, drink a sound, toward the front. The disciples looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes for a long time. "Keep up with the white night." Daoxin drinks. The crowd did not dare to neglect, so they quickly followed. "Now a lot of people are separated from us. Leave signs along the way and tell them where to meet." The white night ahead turned the road. "Yes." All the way, the spirit and blood in the air became more and more strong. Slowly, there were bodies on the ground. Every family has it. Some newly opened secret rooms also appeared in people''s eyes. More and more people are finding opportunities hidden here, but the more so, the more killing and death. "It''s Xiao Shidi!" Walking, the two disciples suddenly red eyes, full of sorrow toward the roadside a body rushed past. The body was stabbed several swords in the chest, lying on the ground motionless, two people holding the body, crying bitterly. "Younger martial brother Xiao has the best relationship with these two younger martial brothers. They have worshipped hongtianzong together, and have been practicing together for more than 30 years." The voice of Daoxin was hoarse. The white night said nothing and watched quietly. At this time, the holding body suddenly moved. They were stunned and looked at the corpse in a hurry. "Younger martial brother Xiao... You''re not dead? Excellent! Come on, elder martial brother, give me pills... " " no need... "The corpse made a sound like a mosquito, and said with difficulty:" I can''t do it any more... Don''t waste it... You... Go quickly... There is... It''s the inheritance of the great emperor... The one who gets... Gets... " the last word falls down, and Xiao''s neck is crooked and he dies completely. "Younger martial brother Xiao!" They cried and roared. But it doesn''t help. Only Daoxin''s face changed dramatically and his look was ugly: "white night, the inheritor of the great emperor! We must turn back at once! It''s no longer hard work. " "No way." White night spread the maps of various sects and sects that he had collected on the ground, and said faintly, "according to my understanding of the battle against India, the whole secret place is arranged in a formation! So far, Wei Xiong has no chance to get out of this secret place. If he doesn''t have the chance to get out of this secret place, I''ll never find the third one in front of me "It''s just netherworld poison. It''s not in the way. There''s no need to risk for me. Even if I die, I''ll only die. If you go, once we''re surrounded, we''ll be wiped out." Tao Xin gnaws his teeth. If he had been rather afraid before, he was now fully opposed."Stand him up and follow me!" White night is too lazy to explain, a big hand, drink in a low voice. The crowd was stunned. "Hurry up, or I won''t be responsible for your elder brother''s death!" As soon as the voice fell, they all started to rush forward with the heart of the road. "You put me down." Daoxin cries out. However, he was injured and couldn''t resist at all. He could only let these younger martial brothers act in disorder. More and more corpses were found on the road after attacking about Mo Banzhu incense. The spirit is becoming more and more intense. The people were terrified and vigilant. Ahead, there must be a strong one. "Stop!" At this time, two souls jump out of the path. They are all from the Wei family. "It''s white night with Daoxin!" "What? Kill Roaring sound, two people draw a knife to each other. "Die!" Drinking in the white night, the emperor''s Qi burst out and crushed them instantly. With all their actions and actions, the morale of the disciples was greatly improved, and the fear in their hearts gradually disappeared. Hongtianzong, will not be slaughtered cattle and sheep because of the heart injury... Bata! White night rushed out of the path, appeared in front of an open land, crisp bright footstep sound rippling wandering. All the people in front of the open ground turned their heads and looked at the visitors. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 There are a lot of soul people in the open space, hundreds of people, and all of them are strong in burning the sky. There is no one in Tianjiao. Seeing the arrival of the white night, everyone was stunned. There is no soul in the white night, and the Taoist heart looks green. The rest of the people are injured. This is a disabled team, to put it bluntly. The disabled team dare to run here even if they don''t find a place to hide. Are these people dying? Almost everyone thinks so. Looking at the people here at night. Huangfufei and Wei Xiongcai are all here. Some powerful people, such as luolihua and Yulong Shenmen, were also present. In addition to these cool people, there are some terrible people on the side. They have never been seen in the white night, but the breath they exude is not worse than that of Shenyong and others. Is there a hidden dragon? It''s just that... in these people, the son of heaven is not seen. Where did he go? "Why? Hongtianzong''s friends are here, too? Ha ha, it''s just in time. Some people here have found the opportunity of the great emperor. You can also come and have a look. If you get any benefits, it will benefit you for life... "Wei Xiongcai said with a feigned warm smile. Suddenly he found something and showed surprise:" ah? Brother Daoxin, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so ugly? Need help? Tut tut... You are the face of hongtianzong. If you fall down, who will lead your disciples to look for opportunities here? " The voice of Wei Xiongcai''s banter came. How could they not hear the provocation in this remark when their faces were cold and furious? After all, the poison of Daoxin is what he did. "Wei Xiongcai, you should have the antidote of Youming poison? Take it out. " The night is light. Wei Xiongcai was stunned and turned his ear to the white night. His face was strange: "who? Who spoke just now? Did you hear anything? " "I didn''t hear you!" "Ha ha ha ha..." people burst into laughter. "I didn''t hear anyone talking. I only heard a dog barking. Hongtianzong, you come to the secret place to look for opportunities. Why do you still bring your dog here? The dog''s nose is very good. Do you pull it to smell? " At this time, Huangfu Fei sneered. "Well said, ha ha..." the laughter was even greater. Hongtian Zongren''s face was extremely ugly, and his eyes were filled with anger: "bullying too much!" The people are very hard pressed, but no one dares to act rashly. After all, they know their own strength and understand their own situation better. "White night, it seems that there are no Hong Tianzong people here. Since they can''t get the antidote, they can leave quickly before they start." Dao Xin lowered his voice. "If I really want to go, why should I come here?" Bai Ye didn''t think so. His sight fell on Wei Xiongcai''s body and said slowly, "take it out, and then calculate the account between us." "White night, you are just a useless ghost of the garbage, harm my brother, my cousin, I did not ask you to settle accounts, you have enough luck, did not expect you dare to arrogant in front of me! Do you understand what you''re in? " Wei Xiongcai snorted coldly. The strong man behind him stepped a little bit and turned into a dark shadow and fell around Hong Tianzong and others. It''s surrounded. Wei Xiongcai and huangfufei walked in the same step. Banter and playfulness appeared on their faces. "Give me my ring." "Kneel down! Kowtow! Otherwise, I''ll cut your legs. " They said to each other. "Wei Xiongcai, Huangfu Fei, don''t think I don''t exist!" Dao heart dark hum, just want to move, the body toxin a lift, chest undulation, is a mouthful of blood spurt out again. "Hello, Hello, look, Daoxin vomited blood!" "Ha ha ha... I have only half my life left. I''m still here! You can''t stop me "Daoxin, let me kill you! If I cut my heart, I''ll be famous and famous. " Several powerful Huangfu family members were eager to try, and looked at this head with bad eyes. The situation of Hongtian Zongren seems not very optimistic. And the people around them were indifferent, and their attention was focused on the middle of the open space. The ground there was splitting, as if something was about to jump out of it. Obviously, it has not been opened at that moment. Of course, we are also interested in watching the friendship between hongtianzong and Wei and Huangfu. White night eyebrows moved, a wisp of killing intended to flash through the depths of the pupil. He''s not here to talk to these people, he''s here to get the medicine. Since it''s not easy to talk in other ways.But at this time, a rush of pace sounded at the intersection, accompanied by a chilling breath. People looked at the intersection one after another. Before they arrived, they had already guessed who the man was. That''s not true. A moment later, a beautiful and picturesque woman entered here. Ice palace! They''re here, too. The leader was no one else but Mu Lian. It has been more than a hundred years since the cultivation of the holy daughter. Her mission is just like the divine way. She just comes to plunder the array. The leader of the ice palace is Mu Lian. I believe that Bai Ye never expected that Mu Lian was a quasi Yu Long. Although she could not compete with Yu Long, her strength was well known. "White night!" Seeing the situation here, Mu Lian Jiao Rong was stunned and rushed over immediately. "Are you all right? Is it huangfufei that these guys are troubling you Mu Lian Liu Mei frowned and snorted: "don''t worry, we have ice palace in, they dare not move you." "Elder martial sister... Master told us not to intervene in the disputes of other forces. Would it not be good for us to do so?" Later, an older female disciple said. "This is the elder brother of younger martial sister Bai xiaorou, a disciple of Shifu''s family. It has something to do with us. How can we not save ourselves in the face of death?" Mu Lian said seriously. "But the Huangfu family and the Wei family have joined hands. They are as good as clouds. Even if we help the Hongtian family, we can''t save them. On the contrary, we will die because of them. The gain is not worth the loss!" The disciple gnawed his teeth. "You..." Mu Lian was in a hurry, and her eyes were looking at the disciples behind her. She was surprised and asked, "how do you say that?" "Elder martial sister mu Xiaoting, our weak disciple. "We come here for cultivation, for chance, not for death... What''s more, Hongtian sect is weak, and the patriarch hasn''t seen him all the year round. Even if we sacrifice our lives to help him, what can we get? And once you do it, you will set up two enemies for zongmen. If you return to the sect, you will surely blame us. " Another disciple said with a hard attitude. Although Bai xiaorou was mainly cultivated by Queen ice, she was still young when she was admitted to the ice palace. In addition, she did not show up for many years. Not every disciple would buy her account. "You... Good!! Good! Now that you have said that, I don''t want you to. You just have to watch it! " Mu Lian stamped her feet and ran to the white night with her sword. She said firmly: "don''t worry about the white night. Even if they don''t care about you, I''ll certainly help you!" "..." silent at night, but warm at heart. "Thank you, Mulian." He said with a slight smile, and suddenly felt that the girl was very cute. However, in the eyes of Wei Xiongcai, her actions were extremely naive. "Ha ha, being protected by a woman, this man called white night is really useless." On the side, the red haired man who is comparable to the imperial dragon shook his head repeatedly. "It''s natural that other people don''t have a heavenly spirit, but I''m curious why he came here without a spirit." On the other side of the beautiful woman spit out the sounds of nature. Huangfufei doesn''t want to waste any more time. His ring is still in the hands of the white night. Without the ring, many of his array can''t be activated. "Let''s take the white night first. The others don''t have to pay attention to it. If anyone dares to do it, kill it!" Huang Fu Fei made his way to the white night with a big stride and issued an order in his mouth. All the souls around him started to kill him and stabbed at the white night. "Be careful!" When the shepherd lotus drinks, it will meet. But in the moment of everyone''s action, the white night in front of her suddenly burst out a strange breath. This breath range is very small, which is between her and the white night, but those who killed immediately hit this breath. Click. They were immediately covered with frost. The sword turns into a full moon and flies out. After pressing the palm of your hand, the sword is quickly put into the scabbard. In a single breath, the clouds and flowing water, before and after, only a breath of Kung Fu. Those who attack and kill the white night people of burning heaven are all frozen. Huang Fu Fei was stunned. He was staring at those people who were frozen in the night. His pupils rose and he drank: "what are you all doing? Let''s do it now But. No one responded. Suddenly. The bodies of those people moved lightly, and their heads slipped down from their necks. Blood gushed like a column, and then they fell to the ground and all died. Huangfu was stunned and looked at the rolling heads on the ground in disbelief. Wei Xiongcai''s expression also completely solidified. All the people around him were quiet and looked at the white night with consternation. A sword!Only one sword! The white night killed all the people of burning heaven! No one can see the track of his sword! His sword, as if into the void! That''s what white night does? The red haired man''s eyebrows are set. Beautiful woman with a smile on her mouth. The other was still with his eyes closed. "What did you say? Kill me? Yes, come here The white night calmly looked at Huangfu Fei and spoke slowly. All the disciples in the ice palace behind him have been frozen in place. Especially Mu Lian. Her little white hand was holding the sword, her face was completely solidified, her pink lips were huge, and her autumn eyes looked at him like water... is this still a human being? . (thank you for your appreciation and support. There will be a chapter later, which is expected to be around 1:00, so you don''t have to wait. You can see the same one tomorrow morning. It seems that there are three chapters to be added or four chapters to be added.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 By such means, the white night greatly deterred Huangfu Fei and Wei Xiongcai, and stabilized the panicked Hongtian clan. They seemed to have taken some reassurance and were no longer afraid. Instead, they looked at the white night with worship eyes one by one. "With younger martial brother Bai in, we will certainly be fine." "Fortunately, younger martial brother Bai came with us, otherwise we would be persecuted by Huangfu family and Wei family." People thought in secret and looked a little excited. Although the white night was not worshipped by the Hongtian sect, in the minds of these people, the white night is the Hongtian patriarch. Huang Fu Fei''s face was livid, and he was staring at the white night with gnashing teeth: "you bastard!" "Not yet?" In the white night, my eyes narrowed and my killing intention gradually revealed. This time, he didn''t keep his hands. "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Huang fufei was infuriated and repeatedly humiliated in the daytime, which completely challenged his bottom line. He couldn''t bear it. If he retreated at this time, he would never be able to lift his head. He abandoned his sword and used his sword to kill him. The shadow of the sword burst out three sword lights, like a poisonous snake spitting out its core. White night left and right flash, endless sword toward Huangfu Fei heart stab. Huangfu leaped back a few steps, and his sword changed again. The blade of the sword was cut on the ground, and his spirit burst out. With his momentum, he entangled the white night like a cobweb. The pace slows down at night. "Opportunity!" Huangfufei''s eyes were cold, and a faint light bloomed from his waist. It was a golden leaf, which floated to the white night with the shaking of his fingers. Although the storage ring was earned by night, he still carried a few magic weapons with him, not without the power of World War I! "Gilded leaf!" Dao Xin''s eyes flashed and he murmured: "be careful, younger martial brother." As the leaf flew slowly, it suddenly burst out of thin air and turned into tens of thousands of blade sharp and indestructible terror killing leaves. They revolved around the white night, and every time they rotated, hundreds of gold-plated leaves came and wrapped them. At once, the white night turned into a golden cocoon, but inside the cocoon, it was like a meat grinder. "Good!" Wei Xiongcai was overjoyed. Huangfufei takes advantage of the victory and pursues it. It is a magic weapon in the shape of a brazier. With huangfufei''s urging, the "brazier" flies upside down, clasps on the cocoon formed by the gilded leaves, and the interior emits terrible flames and swallows up the cocoon. Seeing this, everyone knows. White night, it''s over! Such a terrible flame and the invincible gilded flying leaves... Even the five element God body must be torn. "White night!" Mu Lian''s face was very white, and he wanted to move forward. Daoxin immediately pressed her. "Believe in younger martial brother Bai, he will be OK." Tao Xin is serious. Mu Lian''s eyes were anxious, but in such a situation, she had nothing to do but compromise, but a pair of bright eyes were locked in the cocoon and did not leave for a long time. "White night, you can''t fight me." Huangfufei smiles and drinks again. The spirit of heaven blooms and the soul power surges towards the fire pot like a flood. The cocoon has been completely transformed into a terrible flame storm. The spirits around him retreated one after another, and the temperature in the air rose to tens of thousands of thousands in an instant. Everyone was sweating. The weak people had already left here. If it had not been for the extraordinary stone casting on the earth and rock walls, it would have melted here. The red haired man and the beautiful woman made no comment. Before the white night that sword, gave them too much shock, at the moment, two people just silently looking at the flame storm, eyes, motionless. Suddenly. The beautiful woman''s lips open. "He broke through." "Yes." The red haired man also nodded. "What?" Others were stunned. But see that flame storm, suddenly twist under, as if there is something in the impact. Huang Fu Fei was stunned at once. "He''s not dead yet?" Wei Xiongcai said coldly. "Are these two magic weapons not enough?" Huang Fu''s eyes twinkled with panic. He did not have the ring, he took out all his family, if this still can not kill white night, then he is really poor. "Don''t worry. Look at me." Wei Xiongcai snorted, stepped forward, turned his hand, and a stone flew out, breaking into six pieces in the air, and hitting the flames and storms. Dong!!!! The stone is directly inlaid into it, flying with the flame, and the terrible power makes the heroes in all directions pale. Under this kind of attack, even if it is the emperor, it must be destroyed? "This time, he will surely die!" Huangfufei laughed. "Not necessarily." The beautiful woman said with a smile. "Shangguan girl, what do you say?" Huangfu was stunned."Idiot, you can kill it or not. Can you kill it with this magic weapon? This time, others have broken through the Constitution with your offensive. Today, he is not what you can kill. " The red haired man hummed coldly. "Duanmu tomorrow, what do you say?" Huangfu is annoyed. What else would he say, suddenly... br > Dong! A thunderbolt rang in the open. All nerves trembled, like the brain was hammered hard by people, looking at the past. Then I saw the flame storm burst in a flash, and came out of it in the white night. Go out peacefully, without waves and waves. The previous fierce offensive did not seem to give him a little damage. Even the clothes were not broken, but there was a light gray on and down. He looked up at the basin of fire that was still erupting down, and waved his sword. Wheeze. The fire pot split into two sections and fell from the air. People are looking at it, they can''t believe it. "What system is this... This?" "How can I help you. "Not in reincarnation." Red haired man Duanmu tomorrow silently spits out these four words, eyes gradually tight. Not in the reincarnation, not to die! In the terrible fire storm, the white night let the five elements of God break through to the reincarnation! However, the real failure to enter the cycle is not such a good breakthrough. Before white night, the majority of the words in the Qinglong have been understood. This flame storm is just an opportunity to break through the situation. The Dragon guards were all staring at the white night, and they felt the unprecedented crisis. "Without reincarnation, this body appears in such a young man. Is... He going to be the second sue to leave? " Duanmu will hold down his voice tomorrow. "He? If someone can break the legend of Nine Emperors and ten emperors, it is not su Baili! " The officer is smart and gentle, like what he thought, and his eyes swept through a certain amount of horror. Duanmu agreed tomorrow. The night with endless sword towards Huangfu Fei. He was calm and had no soul power on him, and he looked like a normal man. But the pressure he gave out was unprecedented. Huangfu Fei stepped back, his face spilled sweat, and his lips trembled a little. "You''re not going to kill me? Why don''t you do it? " The eyes of the white night were disdained. "On a white night, you are too deceiving!" Huangfu Fei bit his teeth, but he dared not do it. Without reincarnation, he had heard it, and by his means, he could not break his flesh. "Don''t be wordy with this man, brother Huangfu, let''s go together and kill him!" Wei Xiong can not help but to see Huangfu Fei killed in the night, otherwise, his advantages will be lost. Whoosh! Wei Xiongcai rushed over, and suddenly seven swords came out of the empty space. These swords were actually manipulated, holding the terrible sword force and tearing them to the white night. The night is endless, the body of the sword is light, and the spirit is not found. The body of the sword is able to move well in the seven swords. It can be killed clearly and slowly, but can take every strike. "What sword is this?" The animal husbandry lotus is stunned. "Heart sword!" A light reading in the night, the sword is born from the heart. "Kill!" Huangfu Fei roared and rushed over. Two royal dragons, one left and one right, combined swords and swords, killed the white night. The people breathed quickly. This is the battle of the dragon! The sound of a sword is like a thunderbolt. White night, endless sword swing around, split a large number of sword shadow. Although the soul power is not visible, his sword strength is so strong that they can not resist. For the number of skills, Huangfu Fei and Weixiong only feel the pain and pain of their arms, numb hands and difficult to grasp the sword. They split the sword, forced the night open, and retreated for a while. "What''s the matter? He has no spirit of heaven, why is his strength so terrible? " Wei Xiongcai asked in dismay. "He must have used magic! Yes, I must! Real him, is a waste! He is a waste of magic! " Huangfu Fei did not like to roar. Two emperors can not cut the dragon. Even if they don''t fight in the white night, the achievements alone will make him famous all over the world. But this time, the iron heart of the white night to kill. "By the magic? waste material? Do you mean me? " The voice of the white night suddenly became very loud. People closed their eyes, silence for a moment, suddenly opened, and in the pupil, a strange and brilliant light of God appeared. In a moment, a terrible mark appeared in his body. These marks, like living things, creep on him, and gather in front of his forehead, and then drill into his eyes.For a moment, the eyes of the white night are all inclusive, just like the world. Taotie, Shenyue, Zhentian, Linghua, Juexin, Jizhan, fury, Qingli, baohu! Nine heavenly spirits are shining in his pupil. The soul force is like a sea, which can be released from all directions. The soul presses the world, calms everything. Four directions. It''s completely quiet. People look at it in disbelief, almost can''t believe their eyes. One second was just a waste without the spirit of heaven. The next moment, he was born with nine heavenly spirits. Moreover, all the heavenly spirits have changed, all have reached the peak, almost all of them have been completed, and each one is powerful and shocking!! "How could that be?? How could this happen? " Huang Fu Fei''s face was startled, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He didn''t want to believe what he saw. He didn''t admit what was happening. However, the facts are in front of him and he cannot change them. "Huangfufei!" There was a whisper in the white night. Huang Fu Fei''s pupil trembled. Only before meeting, the space slowly shakes a little, and the person returns to his mind again. The neck is full of pain. The whole child has been held in his hand by night. The terrible air pressure spreads all over his body and suppresses all the spirits in his body. People look at the white night foolishly. Looking at the people in his hands, the brain is blank. This man captured Yulong with one hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 Huangfufei is carried by the white night like a chicken. People hold their breath and watch the white night nervously. "Stop it!" Seeing the killing intention in the white night''s eyes, Wei Xiongcai was very nervous, and he drank and yelled in a hurry. Not only he, but also a few souls from the onlookers stood up and stopped. White night looks at those people. "White night, do not hurt huangfufei, or you will regret it." Cried one of the souls eagerly. "Oh?" White night mouth up: "I regret what." "You will regret being born in this world." Wei Xiongcai''s eyes sank: "Huang Fu Fei''s big brother is Su not bad!! If he knew you had killed huangfufei, he would have liked you! " "Is Sue not bad? I haven''t heard of it. " Shake your head at night. Then the head of the Mulian and other people a face of shock, just recovered face "Shua" for a while, and then white. "White night, Su bubad is a king of heaven, his strength is enough to rank in the imperial dragon list, but because of his bad temperament, he is not qualified to be a Royal Dragon, so there is no name on the list." Mu Lian explained. "It''s just the emperor, when I didn''t kill it?" Shake your head at night. "But his brother... Is Su bieli, the first one in the imperial dragon list!" Mu Lian is in a hurry. "Farewell, Sue?" There was a whisper in the white night. "Not bad!" Wei Xiongcai said with a sneer: "Huangfu Fei''s big brother is Su Bu Bu bad, Su Bu bad''s biological elder brother is Su bieli. In other words, Huangfu Fei is Su bieli''s righteous brother. You hurt Huangfu Fei in the white night, and the first imperial dragon will not let you go! There will be no place for you in the whole land of nine souls, except hell! " "Let''s go "Or you will die without a burial place!" The rest of them were drinking. "Put... Open... Me, or... You will regret..." huangfufei also cried hard, but in his eyes, in addition to pain, there is strong pride. It''s just that everyone doesn''t understand the character of white night. It includes Mu Lian. "Don''t you leave, Sue? Dragon first? I''m very interested in fighting him The white night lowered his head and murmured. Suddenly, he raised his hand and stabbed Huangfu Fei''s chest. Whew. That vigorous palm, the whole did not enter Huangfu Fei''s chest. Huang Fu Fei shivered and spat blood in his mouth. He looked at the white night in shock. But see white night will hand out, a red Yan Yan Yan heart was pinched in his hand. Huangfufei... Has been taken out of his heart... everyone''s eyes stare straight, can''t believe all this. White night palm power, the heart into a beautiful rose, directly burst. "You... You..." Huangfu Fei opened his mouth, his eyes were dim, and he finally softened and died. Wei Xiongcai and others looked at him stupidly, unable to return to the gods for a long time. The white night is a toss. Huangfufei''s body flew out and fell heavily in front of Wei Xiongcai. Wei Xiongcai suddenly jumped back. He was very frightened. He was staring at the white night. The fear on his face could not be removed: "white night! You''re finished!! You''re finished!! Heaven and earth, no one can save you!! You''re dead Don''t worry about yourself White night light said, carrying the sword toward Wei Xiongcai. Is Sue not bad? So don''t leave? He didn''t care at all. If he let them go today, would he have to wait for them to kill themselves in the future? "Younger martial brother Bai, you don''t have to worry. What about Su bieli standing behind Huangfu Fei? Our elder martial brother Shentu ranks second. Although he is no better than Su bieli, how dare Su bieli be presumptuous with him Daoxin shouts out loud, supporting the white night. White night nods, feet a little, fly to rush past. Human beings are like phantoms, and the power of soul breaks out. The power of the nine heavenly spirits was unleashed. "Kill!" Wei Xiongcai cried out in horror. Both sides of the master like raindrops hit the past. "Broken mountains and rivers!" The white night raises the sword to stab toward the ground. The earth suddenly split, a sudden thorn appeared out of thin air. At once, the men were in disorder, and they were in a hurry to hide. "Seal!" White night again pull ice, TanTian, the sky and swing. The force of ice spreads in all directions along the void. The bodies of the burning heaven people stand covered with frost. "Spirit of fury!" White night drink roar, eyes blood red, arms burst blue tendons, forehead a anger, strength like a burning flame burst out. He rushed to a man who was burning the sky and cut him with a sword. "Tortoise shell shield!" The soulman roared and offered a defense shield, which was against it. "Heavenly King''s tool!" Someone exclaimed. The magic weapon made by the emperor can be seen in its defense.But as soon as the voice fell, the tortoise shell was suddenly cut off. The boundless sword was like a broken bamboo. It split it, and the blade fell with the trend, dividing the burning heaven people into two. All of them were air-conditioned. Is this power really possessed by man? He''s a monster! The white night steps a turn, and toward the other end of the soul will kill the past. Invincible, unstoppable. Shangguan Lingli, Duanmu tomorrow, wenrenshi and others are closely watching. "Although there are not many Jiusheng heavenly spirits, each of them has reached the peak. Every inch of its soul power is the best. It just surprised me that his soul state can''t be seen clearly. Has he reached the burning heaven state?" Duanmu will be a heavy road tomorrow. "I don''t know. It should not have arrived. His soul state has not yet been generated. His soul Qi is like chaos and vague. He should have experienced some transformation before he has such terrible power. When his soul state is generated, he is afraid that his strength will be improved." Shangguan is smart, and his tone is not relaxed at the moment. Genius can be envied by others. And this kind of young strong man may become their strong enemy in the future. "This man has such a talent. If you don''t get rid of it now, you and I will hinder you in the future. If you and I are clever, how about killing this person?" At this time, Duanmu tomorrow lowered his voice and said in a low voice, his eyes twinkled with killing intention. Who knows Shangguan clever white his one eye, lightly shakes his head: "Duanmu tomorrow, I am not you, you want to start, you are, do not have to pull me with you." "Incompetent! I''m sorry I didn''t remind you. " Duanmu hums tomorrow. In the short time of their negotiation, the white night has killed all of Wei Xiongcai''s burning heaven people. Beside him, there were corpses and a river of blood, like purgatory on earth. White night with blood stained sword, step by step to Wei Xiongcai. "Don''t come here!" Wei Xiongcai couldn''t help but retreat. His face was full of panic. How could he see that he was a Royal Dragon? But his words were ignored in the daytime. "I have no antidote to Youming poison. If you kill me, Daoxin will surely die! Do you want Daoxin to be buried with me? " Seeing that the white night did not listen, Wei Xiongcai was eager to shout again. "I have a soul named Linghua. It can extend my life, heal the wound, and stabilize the wound of elder martial brother Daoxin. It''s not difficult to find the master to help me when I leave here. It won''t be very difficult to untie the netherworld poison!" The white night is light. "You..." when Wei Xiongcai''s pupils rose, he looked around. At this moment, his eyes were filled with deep helplessness. Finally. Wei Xiongcai took out the storage ring and a pill like Amethyst appeared between his fingers. "White night, you let me go, I will give him the antidote now!" "Idiot!" The people next to me can''t look down. Wei Xiongcai was stunned. But smell white night chuckle: "you even take out the antidote, can I let you go?" As the words fell, his body moved, like a ghost in the dark, and appeared at Wei Xiongcai''s side in an instant. The terrible boundless sword cut straight at his neck. "Angry cloud palm!" Wei Xiongcai suddenly moved, and his palm power, which seemed to have been accumulated for a long time, burst into the heart of the white night. Everyone was shocked. In an instant, I suddenly realized. It turns out that all this is the calculation of Wei Xiongcai. He deliberately show weakness, relax the vigilance of the white night, induce the white night to attack, and then suddenly attack it! A seamless plan. But... he despised the horror of not entering samsara! This perfect and powerful hand hit hard on the white night body, like a bang on the steel plate, no reaction. He didn''t move at night. "What... What..." Wei Xiongcai was stupid. "It''s Yulong. If I don''t get into samsara, you will hurt me! It''s a pity that you can''t hurt me now White night light road, boundless sword cut down. Whew. "Ah Wei Xiongcai screamed bitterly. The palm holding the pill was cut off by Bai Yesheng. In the white night, the soul Qi is thrown into the air, and then the pills are thrown to the heart of Taoism. Dao Xin held out his hand and checked it. His face was happy, he swallowed it directly, and then he sat on the ground with his knees crossed. "Protect the elder martial brother and cure the wound!" The remaining hongtianzong disciples are busy. The people surrounded the Tao with a firm heart. "It''s over!" The white night killed his heart more than once. Looking at Wei Xiongcai who was in agony, he raised a sword again and stabbed Wei Xiongcai''s forehead. "The power of mountains and rivers!" Wei Xiongcai is now a dog leaping from the wall. Regardless of the pain, he roars repeatedly and his soul power is exploding. All kinds of horrible Horcruxes are released.His body bloomed with gold, and two dragon like chains burst out of his sleeve, which steadily trapped the white night. Then seven sharp swords sprang out of the void and stabbed him. But although the sword is sharp, it can not be broken and can not enter the samsara. White night arm drive, break the chain. "Suppress the stupa!" Wei Xiongcai drank again, and a pagoda flew out of his palm. The pagoda became bigger in the air and was pressed over. "Broken." White night did not see, light read a sentence, Emperor gas into the top, suddenly burst open, the pagoda pulled into pieces. "Eight wasteland thunder and lightning, call in quickly!" Wei Xiongcai is not willing to give up, and then evoking the soul, the human eye spurts out terrible thunder, attacking the white night. "Hongye sword rhyme! Double Ninth sword Drinking in the white night, the boundless sword swings like a wave. A wonderful sword spirit flies out, smashes the thunder and cuts to Wei Xiongcai. Whew! Wei Xiongcai''s other arm was broken. The man fell to the ground and trembled. There was a look of horror in the eyes of all. A Royal Dragon was forced to this degree! Wei Xiongcai, I''m afraid that he will follow Huangfu''s footsteps! "No, the power of the white night is too terrible. It is not only a mixture of the general situation, but also the growth of the nine peak soul power and imperial spirit. Without the emperor, he is invincible!" Shangguan is clever. "Is it? Then come and fight him At this time, a light breath came. Then, in front of Wei Xiongcai, a figure gradually emerged, like a ghost, suddenly appeared. The pace of the day is slow. Emperor! . (there will be two more shifts later) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 The emperor wore a dark robe and half a bronze mask on his face. The eyes under the mask were very deep, and a ray of cold seeped through his eyes. As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere around him changed. Emperor, representative of the Vientiane gate, ranked fifth in the imperial dragon list. Although the ranking of Daoxin is not as good as that of Daoxin, it is based on his soul state. If we really fight, Daoxin may not be the rival of the emperor. You know, behind the Emperor stands the general school of the Vientiane sect, which is the whole Vientiane gate. What is the gate of Vientiane? I believe that the whole continent of nine souls is unknown. Whether it is the Yin family, Huangfu family, Wei family, hongtianzong or Binggong, who are the most powerful mainland giants, must bow down to the Vientiane gate. The disciples of the Vientiane gate are all over the nine souls. Countless ancient and modern powers are closely related to them. As long as the son of heaven is a member of the Vientiane gate one day, no one dares to provoke him. And then. Today''s son of heaven seems very different from the original. His breath is more deep, and his soul is sometimes empty and illusory. Looking at the white night, my heart is full of doubts. "Master Bai, long time no see." The emperor smiles faintly, but the smile is ferocious. "Son of heaven, you are just my defeated general. If it was not for the heavenly saints to save you, how could you stand here today?" The white night is light. Four weeks of people listen to, heartbroken. White night even against the emperor, but also defeated the Emperor... Listen to what he said, it seems that he has even dealt with the emperor? Where is this monster coming from? The soul is vague, but the strength is still so terrible. More importantly, he is still a member of hongtianzong! Hongtianzong is a new sect in xiongjue mainland. Although there are not many disciples and the history of hongtianzong is not long ago, today''s hongtianzong has already developed two talented masters, namely, Daoxin and Shentu. If they worship them again in the daytime, they will be three masters. With the strength shown by the white night, it will be sooner or later that he becomes a Royal Dragon. In this way, is there not three Royal dragons in hongtianzong. Crazy! People feel their brains are boiling hot. It''s quite good for an ordinary force to have a Royal Dragon, and there are three in one sect. Is that to control the tyrant? "White night, the master was so benevolent that he thought you were a good man, so he let you go, but he didn''t want you to go any further, killing innocent people and killing nine souls of talents. It''s really a crime! Today, I can''t tolerate you any more! " After that, the emperor stretched out his hand and pulled out a black sword from his waist. As soon as the sword came out, the people were palpitating. They felt as if they were being spied by something. "Magic sword?" Shangguan Lingli seems to be aware of something and shouts in a low voice. "Magic sword?" The crowd was shocked. "Miss Shangguan is just joking. I''m a member of the Vientiane sect. How can I use the magic sword? If you want to use it, you should also be a descendant of the devil road. Duanmu will use it tomorrow. " The emperor smiles. "Well, it''s respectable." Duanmu tomorrow cold hum, but do not make a sound. Seeing this, the white night has already realized. "You are prepared for feelings." "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll kill you first." The emperor drank and killed with his sword. All of a sudden, the surrounding temperature dropped suddenly, and the ground directly froze. Even the disciples of the ice palace felt extremely cold. The soul around him retreats. White night with a sword. However, the magic sword was so fierce that a tearing force broke out from the body of the sword. The void was rotten, and the eyebrows were frowned at night. When they were unable to respond, their wrists were in pain, and they suddenly retreated. Fixed a glance, the wrist actually appeared a scarlet hole. "Not into reincarnation is really powerful. Without this body, this sword will break your wrist." The emperor chuckled, his eyes seeping with madness, and he would kill again. He turned into a big black shadow and wrapped up the white night in an instant. It was dark all around the white night, and nothing could be seen clearly. However, in this terrible darkness, the terrible sword force constantly rushed out and hit him fiercely. People could not resist at all, and the speed was ridiculous. After a while, the white night was covered with superficial sword marks. Suddenly. White night eyes a cold, left hand suddenly toward the dark grasp. A grunt sounded. He suddenly sent out his strength and rushed forward to see the son of heaven pushed out of the black fog by the white night and hit the wall hard. Bang! Space is shaking. But the emperor was undamaged. He sneered and stabbed the white night chest with his sword. White night holding a sword, the handle of the black sword. "Your sword, in front of my sword, is a scrap of iron." The emperor''s face was fierce and his black sword was spinning. Bang Dang. The boundless sword suddenly breaks. "What?" At night, my pupils are dilated. Before he could react, the black sword stabbed him in the chest."White night!" "Younger martial brother Bai!" Zong Hongren and jihulian. White night back a few steps, clench teeth, pull out the ice TanTian, and then toward the son of heaven. "I said, it''s a pile of scrap iron!" The emperor laughed and drew his sword. Bang Dang! The ice like sword also broke into several pieces and fell from the air. Ice, TanTian, meteorite! The son of heaven is on the right side, and it is another stab. Pooh! This stab, the black sword directly into his heart. People were staring. White night, lost! "What a pity." Shangguan shook her head and sighed. "He has no regrets if he can be defeated by my magic sword." Duanmu will smile tomorrow. As soon as white night died, he had no worries. But the son of heaven, still let him feel deeply afraid. The happiest is Wei Xiongcai, who laughs wildly. If he had no arms, he would have slapped him in the face. However. White night did not die of this sword, on the contrary, his seemingly painful face suddenly eased a little. "If you want to kill me with this sword, I''m afraid it will be very difficult." The road is suddenly broken in the white night. "What?" Emperor a Leng, dark hum a, suddenly urge force. However, the blade seems to have reached the top. No matter how hard I urge it, I can''t get half a minute. "I admit, this sword is very powerful, and you are different from the past, but you don''t know about reincarnation, not to mention me." After the white night, it suddenly darkened, and a terrible dark shadow shrouded him. "Is that?" The distant Duanmu''s pupils are going up tomorrow. It looks like a ghost. "What?" Next to the Shangguan Lingli see Duanmu show such an expression tomorrow, quite surprised, she has never seen Duanmu have such a reaction. But Duanmu did not pay attention to her tomorrow, a pair of eyes tightly staring at the white night. The black shadow became more and more intense and chaotic, suddenly... Hua! A terrible hand came out from the inside and pressed hard on the emperor''s shoulder. Everyone was startled. This is also the magic way! The son of heaven frowned and was about to exert his strength, but the magic hand was more powerful. He was so crazy that he would crush his shoulder. At this time, the white night arm a shock, pull out the dead dragon, the son of heaven mercilessly bombard. How dare the emperor who has already seen the sword power of the dead dragon dare to accept it? Even the magic sword did not care, the bones shrunk, the humanized black smoke retreated. Bang! The sword of the dead dragon collided with the rock wall and blasted through the rock wall. It''s horrible. I''m afraid everyone who is hit by this sword will die. The emperor was forced to retreat. He put the sword away at night, and his eyes were fixed on the magic sword in his heart. He suddenly reached out and pulled it out. And the wound caused by the magic sword is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing this, the son of heaven who was about to kill again suddenly stopped, and his face was unbelievable: "this is impossible! The magic of this magic sword will prevent any body from healing! It''s impossible! " "But the flesh of the white night is not the ordinary flesh!" Duanmu, who had noticed something tomorrow, interrupted: "his body is made by the cultivation of the emperor''s mind." As soon as this remark fell, the whole audience was in uproar. "The emperor''s Scripture?" Someone exclaimed. "What do you say?" The emperor looked at him in amazement. But looking at Duanmu, he stares at the white night and says firmly: "white night, I''ll ask you if your body is not in reincarnation, is it made by practicing nine turns of immortality." "Not bad." Since it has been seen through, white night does not intend to conceal it. This magic sword is powerful, but it is a magic sword. The nine turn immortal body in the white night is the magic skill for the nine turn demon king to become a famous emperor. It is also a magic attribute. Even if the magic sword pokes him into a hornet''s nest, it can''t kill him. This is the mistake of the emperor! If the white night is refined by other mental methods, I''m afraid that the two swords have already killed Bai Ye. "as like as two peas, you are showing exactly the same thing as I have recorded in the history of magic." Duanmu tomorrow, after being admitted by the white night, breathes heavily and says, "white night, how do you get the nine turn immortal body formula?" "Why do you ask?" "Hand in the emperor''s Scripture." Duanmu is on the road tomorrow. "If you ask, I''m not a stingy person. It''s OK to give you some advice. But do you think I''ll give it to you with this attitude?" Shake your head at night. "White night, nine turn immortal body is the thing of my magic way. You are not the person of the magic way. You practice the emperor''s Sutra secretly. Why do you pay attention to my magic way? If you do not hand in, you will face the whole evil way''s pursuit in the future! Don''t talk about you at that time. Even the one from hongtianzong can''t protect you! " Duanmu will issue a warning tomorrow, and his intention of killing is awe inspiring.People''s hearts beat. This is a warning from the devil! "White night, I didn''t want to get involved in the affairs between you, but... The one behind Duanmu tomorrow is not someone who can provoke. I make a bold guess that the person who teaches you the emperor''s Scripture is also a great emperor, but no matter who he is, he has to bow his head when he meets the one behind Duanmu tomorrow! You must understand a truth, the devil, is the most crazy! " Shangguan Lingli also started the cherry lip, good-natured persuasion. The night was silent. Line of sight also received back, did not look at Duanmu tomorrow. Not to mention that he didn''t want to tell Duanmu tomorrow, Qianlong once told him that the art of the emperor''s Sutra should not be easily told to others. The emperor''s formula taught to Longyue and others at night was also given with Qianlong''s consent. This is a matter of principle, not about life and death. "It looks like you''re toasting and not eating or drinking!" Duanmu can''t sit still tomorrow, and his intention of killing is getting stronger. But at this time, Daoxin came and stood beside the white night. The poison has been neutralized, and he has recovered most of his combat power. Duanmu will stop tomorrow. "It''s a contest between younger martial brother Bai and the son of heaven. If any of you want to intervene, I don''t mind playing with you." The heart of Tao is cold. Without the netherworld poison, his yin-yang Taoist body could quickly recover from his injuries. Most of the people present were aware of the terrifying Taoist heart. Duanmu did not speak again tomorrow, but from his gloomy eyes, he would not give up. "White night, this matter, after leaving here, I will tell the Lord, let him personally negotiate with you, at that time, you will be obediently handed over!" Duanmu will be cold tomorrow. White night shook his head, did not speak, obviously do not want to pay attention to. The son of heaven was still full of expectations, but now it is all in vain. "You have destroyed my two swords. It''s worthwhile to use this magic sword as compensation." White night light way, also not in a hurry to kill the emperor, his arm a shock, the dead dragon sword and scabbard fly up, floating in front of, constantly rotating. A stream of imperial Qi gushed from him and wrapped the dead dragon. The dead dragon burst out golden light, just like the sword of God. In the void, two vague swords appeared again. That''s just the sword spirit of limitless sword and bingtantian. "You have been with me for so long, but now you are destroyed by the magic sword. I will not let the magic sword devour you. The dead dragon sword is so powerful that it can be attached to it and continue your glory." There was a whisper in the white night. The two swordsmen trembled for a moment, and they all fell into the dead dragon sword. All of a sudden, the dragon''s eyes on the handle of the dead dragon''s sword twinkled and became more fierce. "Sacrifice sword!" The stone, who had been silent, opened his eyes. It''s over. The white night breathed a breath, carrying the magic sword, turned around and walked toward the son of heaven. "This time, Tiansheng can''t save you." (I have to say something about this vote. First of all, this activity was initiated by Lao Huo temporarily. Usually, he seldom went to the vertical and horizontal directions. A few days ago, he suddenly saw the activity of doubling the monthly pass recently. However, it was the last day, so I wanted to make a dash and write some more chapters to thank his friends who supported him. Actually, at that time, Lao Huo had no manuscript, and every day''s chapters were in current code. There were a lot of monthly ticket lists Friends should know that if you don''t reach the top 20, it''s useless for the author. There''s no difference between 21 and 210. However, the number of monthly tickets for the 20th place is thousands, which is beyond our reach. I just want to see how many friends support Lao Huo. But I didn''t expect that there are many friends who like this book. There are 40 votes in one chapter. Up to now, seven chapters have been accumulated The old fire has added 5 chapters, and 2 chapters are still missing. I know that everyone has their own opinions. Why should the local tyrants give rewards and vote so many at one time? In fact, it''s not that Lao Huo doesn''t want to, but he can''t write so much in one breath. He has been writing books for more than seven years, and his body is getting worse day by day. He can''t sit down for a long time and run to the hospital in two or three days. If he has saved the next draft, he will burst out in one breath. Ah, saying so much is actually an excuse. No nonsense. The rest of the chapters will be finished before the 25th In addition, there will be two more chapters in return... This time, I''m really sorry..) in return www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 Although the white night lost two swords, but got the magic sword, the strength rose again. Today''s white night is not what the emperor can fight against. The emperor''s face gradually became heavy, and he knew the power of the magic sword most clearly. However, he did not enter the samsara body in the white night, let alone the devil''s body, and could not resist the magic sword. "White night, there are so many people watching. Do you want to fight against the Vientiane gate by openly killing the gate of Vientiane? I advise you to stop as soon as you can, or you will be too sorry to leave this secret place. " The emperor lowered his voice. "Ha ha, I think that you are one of the five saints in the heaven. Ha ha, you are one of the five saints Night laugh more than, let the emperor straight frown. After a moment, the white night stopped, but the mockery of the corners of the mouth was very obvious. "Before I killed huangfufei, you said that he was not bad with Su and that Su parted was a brother. If I killed him, he would die. Later Duanmu asked me to hand over the emperor''s Sutra tomorrow. If I didn''t say anything, he said that I would be pursued by the evil way. I will surely die. Now I''m going to kill you. You say you are a member of the Vientiane sect. I can''t regret it when I move... Why? You are not good at it, so you can only rely on the forces behind you to support your face? " The white night sneers. As soon as this speech fell, several people''s faces were extremely ugly. Duanmu''s red hair became more colorful tomorrow, and the anger in his eyes was hard to cover up. White night, this is to humiliate several people in public. "White night, I don''t want to talk to you. Since you have forced me into this position, I will not waste time with you." The emperor said calmly, without panic. Obviously, he still had cards. That''s not true. But watch the emperor step up. There was a dark breath in his body, which was mysterious and indescribable. It was not soul power, nor yuan force, nor was it a general trend. If we had to categorize it, it was related to the imperial spirit released before the white night. As the atmosphere shrouded, the body of the emperor also gradually overflowed with gray light. Everyone has a strange feeling. At the moment, the son of heaven, like a mountain, towering, unable to break. In the white night, a little bit of his feet killed him. The magic sword was in his hands, and it was more powerful than the son of heaven. The terrible magic sword was like a black dragon and fell in the air. Bang! The sword stabs on its heavenly cover and explodes. It turns into magic. As the crowd retreated, it was on the edge. But they won''t leave yet. There is no doubt that the battle between the white night and the son of heaven must be a great war. No one wants to miss such a battle. The power of the magic sword was terrible. However, the tip of the sword against the heavenly cover of the emperor was like a thorn in a diamond. It could not go in at all. "Well?" White night slightly a Leng, not waiting to accept the move, suddenly, an inexplicable force along the magic sword back shock back. Bang! The white night is caught off guard and flies backwards. After landing, he retreats again and again. After stabilizing his body, he stares at the emperor and says: "rebound strength?" "Yes, white night, your reincarnation is really strong, but compared with my body of Xuanwu, it is nothing at all." The emperor sneered. "The body of Xuanwu?" White night seems to think of something, said: "you can''t have the opportunity of emperor Xuanwu array?" "What? The chance of the great emperor "Did the emperor inherit it?" A word in the white night immediately attracted the attention of all quarters. "What nonsense? I didn''t get it. " The emperor''s face changed slightly, and he shook his head immediately. If the chance of the great emperor is exposed at this time, it will become the target of public criticism. "Is it possible that the body of Xuanwu was handed down to you by the heavenly sage? No, last time I didn''t see Tiansheng using it, and you couldn''t do it. Why did you have such a strong body in such a short time? Your arms have been cut off by me The white night asked. The son of heaven was dumb, his eyes were flustered, and he was thinking about how to tell a lie. At this time, Shangguan Lingli, Duanmu tomorrow, wenrenshi and other strong people have been forced to come. "The son of heaven, hand over the chance of the great emperor!" Duanmu, the most impatient tomorrow, roared directly. "I said I didn''t have one." The emperor closed his eyes and tried to be calm. Several people looked at each other, and their eyes showed killing intention, but they didn''t start. After all, the identity of the emperor was there, and no one was willing to be a leading bird. However, at this time, the white night has brought the sword to kill again. "Although you get the chance of the emperor and get the body of Xuanwu, it doesn''t mean that I can''t break your body." After that, the sword is like a rainbow, straight and stabbing. At that moment, the void was pierced, and the space seemed to be distorted. The emperor laughed: "white night, you are more stupid than I thought." As soon as the voice falls, the breath in front of his body suddenly reappears and turns into tortoise shell layer by layer. Any attack will be rebounded by the tortoise shell and hit back at the attacker.And the white night such a terrible blow, not only can''t hurt the emperor, I''m afraid he will also make himself seriously injured. But. At the moment when the magic sword attacked, the emperor''s spirit broke out. The body of the white night sword is rippled with strange sword patterns, just like bright star awn. It is beautiful and unreal. The emperor''s eyes flickered, but he did not see clearly. The magic sword had already attacked. Bang! The body of Xuanwu was pierced in an instant. Like a broken kite, he flew back and fell heavily on the ground. When he got up, he spat out blood. People were appalled. The body of Xuanwu was broken. "How could that happen?" The emperor looked at his chest and was shocked: "did I have a fake chance? Why is my body broken He raised his head and said, "what kind of sword move was that sword just now?" "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" White night light road, carry sword to kill again. The emperor''s face was ferocious and roared: "Xuanwu suppression!" Whoa! Its interest converges on the top of the white night, turning into a huge tortoise shell and smashing it hard. At night, his feet sank into the ground, but he kept walking, approaching the emperor and cutting off with a sword. To strengthen the suppression, but not to show the weakness of the emperor. "Die for me!" Bang! Bang! Bang! The secret place of the emperor was shocked. He snorted in the white night and felt that his body was almost broken. If he was only the five element God body, he would be meat sauce at the moment. The chance of the great emperor is really extraordinary, and the son of heaven is not an ordinary person. After all, Yulong ranks fifth and has the power of emperor. In addition to the power of Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue, Bai Ye also urged the emperor''s Qi. Otherwise, how could he break the body of Xuanwu... seeing that the white night was suppressed, the son of heaven''s manic heart gradually settled down. He knew that he had advantages and could defeat white night. "I''m going to be ashamed of myself!" The emperor''s eyes were full of killing intention, and his heart roared. However. The spirit of the sky in the white night moved again, and his anger and power were all together. The fierce power broke out, and the turtle shell suppressed on him was lifted up by him a little bit. "Asshole!" The emperor roared. The two seem to be in a stalemate. No one expected that the strength of the white night was so strong that he could fight with the emperor at the moment without losing the wind. After this war, if you don''t die at night, you will enter the first six of the imperial dragons. In the crowd, a lot of people secretly have misdeeds. Some people stare at the white night, others stare at the emperor. This is definitely the best time to attack. But at this moment, there was a dull noise in the open area, and then the earth trembled, the ground cracked, and the strange building with its half truncated head suddenly quickened its rising speed. "The door of the great emperor''s chance is open!" Someone cried out. Everyone quickly turned their attention away from the white night and the son of heaven. "Younger martial brother Bai! Let go of gratitude and resentment for the time being, and seize the opportunity of the great emperor! " Tao is anxious to drink. If you can get a chance to kill again, it''s easy. If you get a chance, you will be transformed. The future is limitless. What are the personal enmities? The white night frowned, but the son of heaven over there had removed the magic, retreated to one side, and watched the people with vigilance. Obviously, he''s going to take the chance! When the building was completely raised, it was discovered that it was a huge door. On the door was a huge rosefinch. "Rosefinch battle! This rosefinch is inherited! " Shangguan''s bright eyes burst into brilliance and leaped off immediately. As soon as a man approaches, the gate opens. All of them rushed in madly, no matter who it was, they sacrificed their lives to drill inside. Naturally, the white night also entered. However, after entering the gate, people found that there was a huge palace at the head. There are four huge pillars in the center of the palace. In the center of the pillars is a huge statue of rosefinch. On the four walls of the palace, there are words flashing with fire. White night scan these words, only to find that these are actually terrible alchemy skills. The refining methods of countless rare pills are all carved on the wall. "My God, it''s the refining method of the life and death resurrection pill!" A Puxia disciple cried out in silence. "And the refining method of Sanqing pill!" "This... Is this the refining method of Zenghou pill? God, didn''t Zeng Hun Dan be lost 800 years ago? Here, here, here? " There was a lot of shock, and everyone felt like an illusion. They greedily carry the formula on the wall.The white night roughly glanced, but repeatedly frowned. All the pills on the wall can be called divine pills. As long as one pill is refined, it is enough to make a soul change. But... the refining materials of these pills are extremely rare. Many of them have never even heard of them, and I don''t know if they are nothing. I''m afraid that even if you write down these refining pithy formulas, it''s difficult to gather together materials for refining. All this is just a picture cake on paper. Then, the master of the secret realm of the emperor, why did he do this? White night brows tighten. Suddenly. The statue of the rosefinch in the middle of the palace cracked, and a round bead appeared in everyone''s eyes. Seeing this in the white night, he seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed and he immediately drank in a low voice: "Hongtian Zongren, all retreat." "What?" The crowd was shocked. "Come on, listen to the white night, all back out!" Daoxin did not dare to hesitate, and immediately drank. "Mulian, you go with me, quick!" The white night drags the Mulian, then rushes outward. "White night, what are you doing? I haven''t written down these alchemy methods yet... My God, it''s the great emperor''s inheritance. In the white night, the great emperor''s inheritance appears. What do you do? " Mu Lian shouts in a hurry. But the white night did not pay any attention to it and rushed out directly. Just as they left the palace, there were several terrible explosions, followed by shouts and roars. "The fight is on." In the white night, I stare and whisper. "Fighting chaos?" Mu Lian is stunned. At this time, a few figures rushed out and fell outside. The son of heaven, Duanmu tomorrow, Shangguan Lingli, wenrenshi, Shenyong, and Wei Xiongcai, who was in a mess. At the moment, there are several figures at the intersection. It was ah Jiu and Lin Junhong. "It seems that we are here at the right time." Ah wine took off the gourd on his waist, poured it in, and came with a smile. Lin Junhong''s face was gloomy, but he also stepped forward. Mu Lian was puzzled, looking at the white night: "this... What is this going on?" "Don''t you understand? Mulian girl, these people are our opponents. " The heart of Tao is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 The opportunity of the rosefinch array is very simple. There is no need to crack the mechanism and understand the profound meaning. It is directly placed in front of you for you to take. However, it produced a series of movements, but it did not open for a long time, so that all who entered the secret realm of the emperor had enough time to arrive. In this way, the white night had to doubt whether it was the emperor''s deliberate arrangement. Its purpose is to cause disputes among people... To fight... the inheritance of rosefinch is so easy to appear that it is not a good situation at night. He takes people out at the first time, and the people inside have been fighting together. Everyone is the enemy. Even if they are the same door, they will become the enemy of life and death under the terrible emperor''s inheritance. The palace is so big that even if the people in it are exhausted to win the inheritance, they are also scarred and have no power to fight again. They can easily seize it. However, it is not only the day night who can see through this point, but those who stand outside understand this truth. Now, however, there is a problem for everyone once again. At this time, whether to leave or stay. Because with the increase of the strong, there is no difference between the outside and the inside. Even later, the battle will be more severe than the inside. But this time, it means giving up. Once anyone here gets the inheritance, it''s hard to get it back. The purpose of people coming to this secret place is to pass on. At this point, who will give up? All people did not speak, did not start, but all the people''s nerves, are jumping dead. The white night looks at the crowd quietly, analyzing the existence of the greatest threat. Duanmu tomorrow, Shangguan Lingli and wenrenshi were the first time he met them. But the son of heaven''s strength, he has about an understanding, although it is not easy to kill, but the threat is not big. Lin Junhong is the cousin of elder martial brother Lin. if he can replace elder martial brother Lin and become the seed of Lin family, his strength must be excellent. However, why didn''t you see elder martial brother Lin? Did he not notice the news here, or did he deliberately not come here just to avoid Lin Junhong? Shenmen is brave and brave. He can defeat elder martial brother Lin by some means. Wei Xiongcai... His arms have been broken, and there is almost no threat. If he is a normal person, he is afraid to have escaped at the moment, but his greed drives him to stay. I don''t know what he thinks. Now. The turmoil in the palace gradually stopped. People are nervous and look at the gate in unison. As soon as the turmoil stopped, the people inside should have been killed and injured. The inheritance of rosefinch should have fallen into the hands of someone with outstanding ability. However, he can not take the inheritance, because once he leaves the gate, he will become the prey of the Royal Dragon and the quasi Royal Dragon. However, after a long time, still did not see that person out. What''s going on inside? Lin Junhong couldn''t help but rush in. "Want to digest the inheritance in it? Don''t think about it Seeing its flying and rushing in, other people also went in one after another. "White night, what shall we do now?" Mu Lian asked. "Go in, if you can win the chance, naturally the best, but even if you can''t get it, you can''t let the emperor get it, otherwise you will have endless troubles." It''s cold at night. "Yes, rush in and try our best to win the inheritance of the great emperor." Tao Xin said. The crowd rushed. However, when everyone returned to the main hall, a shocking scene appeared. In the hall, there is no half drop of blood, and there is no half smell of blood in the air. All the people who were here before were frozen into ice sculptures. They kept their last frozen expression. From those expressions, everyone showed a look of shock. The ground was frozen and the words on the walls were covered with frost. And in the center of these ice sculptures, sits a girl in white like snow covered with gauze. The girl has a unique temperament. She has extremely exaggerated long hair, at least two meters. She falls on the ground in disorder. Her skin is like cream and snow. Her eyes are like the stars of the ancient well. She is deep and brilliant. A little red lips make people dream. Although her face is half hidden, her beauty is not inferior to that of the goddess of ice palace... what a fairy. "Who is this man?" Lin Junhong looks suspicious, but his eyes twinkle with greed. Such a beautiful woman, I believe that no one here does not want it. However, the girl''s bulging chest burst into the sun, and people were stunned. That is the inheritance of rosefinch! When people are immersed in the beauty of the girl, Shangguan Lingli takes the lead in regaining her mind. She drinks gently and waves her catkin unkindly towards it. Her seemingly soft and boneless hand exerts a terrible force to tear the world apart at this moment. She wants to inherit! As soon as Shangguan Lingli approached, a large number of sharp ice thorns sprang out of the ground. She quickly flashed, delicate body soft to the extreme, like a snake, in the ice between the shuttle easily, and soon close to the girl."Hey Catkin. But. A thick layer of ice crystal appeared beside the girl, blocking the attack. The Shangguan was smart and charming, and his eyebrows were erect. The catkin began to wave with the array mark, and then the palm prints fell on the ice crystal, shining brightly. "Smart snake, wonderful palm!" The man''s head was startled. This palm is extremely tricky, even if the girl''s defense is impeccable, Shangguan Lingli can still easily find a space to attack. Seventy two palms, each on the ice crystal. After all the strokes, Shangguan Lingli jumped forward and clapped his hands. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a violent explosion rings around the girl, and the power of terror is completely compressed to two meters around the girl, and the destructive force of the explosion distorts the space there. Good life is terrible. This kind of blasting, put on any emperor, will die! As a result, Miss Nai was not able to be an ordinary person in the imperial list The son of heaven is indifferent. Several people looked at the brave eyes, silent. If Shangguan Lingli and others are included in the imperial dragon list, the Shenyong at the bottom of the list will surely fall to the quasi Yulong, unless he can defeat Shangguan Lingli. The explosion stopped. The breath of destruction dissipated. All the people looked there, and then all the breath was tight. Over there, the ice crystals are still there. And the girl, no harm. "It''s impossible." A little confident Shangguan appeared on his face, and his bright eyes were stagnant. Such a terrible burst failed to tear the ice crystal, and even did not cause any trace... is this defense too terrible? I''m afraid I can fight with the body of Xuanwu and not into samsara! "Completely immune to Shangguan''s attack, who is this girl?" Duanmu asks tomorrow. No one can answer this question. Many people don''t even know how she appeared. If she had been here before, how could her appearance not attract people''s attention? But it was white night, some strange staring at the girl. Somehow, he had a sense of familiarity. "If we go on like this, she will absorb all the inheritance of the great emperor. At that time, she will have to inherit and increase her inheritance. None of us can do anything about her!" "Everyone, if you want to inherit this heritage, let''s kill her together!" he said "Good!" Lin Junhong responded. Shenyong, Duanmu tomorrow, wenrenshi, Shangguan Lingli and others directly rushed past. Bai Ye and Dao Xin didn''t make a move. Mu Lian followed the white night at the moment. Seeing that the white night did not move, she did not move. "What are so many people bullying a girl? Even for the sake of the great emperor''s inheritance, it should not be so! " A wine some angry said, also chose to stand by. All the people killed her, and all kinds of horrible and bizarre magic arts exploded on the girl''s body. But the mysterious ice crystal all over the girl is like the hardest armor in the world. No matter how it is bombarded, it will not break. After a round, Bingjing is still undamaged, and the girl''s body has been flashing. Her absorption of the rosefinch heritage is coming to an end. There was a great rush. "Don''t keep your hands any more. Take out the magic weapon to press the bottom of the box!" Duanmu drinks a roar tomorrow, opens his mouth and spits. A bloody red knife flies out, and then quickly grows bigger. The person buckles the handle and cuts off the head. Whoa. The evil spirit is like a flood, pouring down, forcing people not to approach. However, the girl also opened her eyes at the moment, her slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and her jade arm was lifted. Whoa. There was a terrible ice fog around, freezing the blood knife completely. Duanmu will continue to exert force tomorrow, but the blood knife is hard to blow down. "Ah Duanmu''s skin suddenly turned red with a roar tomorrow. His eyes seemed to be filled with blood. He couldn''t even see his eyes. His violent killing intention poured out. The power of the blood knife increased several times in an instant. Click and rub... the ice and fog is split up a little bit. They were overjoyed. "Duanmu, I''ll help you!" The emperor said, falling behind Duanmu tomorrow, one hand pressed on his back, surging power like a spring instilled into the interior. The power of blood knife is more powerful. The rest of the people did not stop and bombarded the ice crystals. Such an attack surpasses Shangguan''s clever snake palm. No matter how strong the defense of Rao is, she can''t hold on. The ice crystal is crumbling, and the ice fog is about to disappear.Just as the girl''s defense was about to be torn apart, she suddenly stood up. A pair of bright eyes on the veil swept the people around her. Then she drank it gently, and a voice with a little milk gas floated out. "Imperial spirit!" Whoa! A hot red breath overflows from the body, covering the surrounding instantly. The people who had just returned to the cold felt that the temperature around them had risen sharply and was close to the sun. All people can''t help but retreat, as if their own soul power will be ignited. People jumped back, and their faces sank. If a girl controls the imperial spirit, it means that she has fully absorbed the inheritance... it is difficult to kill her again. What is more shocking is that she has absorbed the inheritance in such a short period of time. What an amazing talent it is? White night itself is not as good as itself. The crowd surrounded the girls, one by one with a look of vigilance. Even if the girl gets the inheritance, it will not help. The strong people here will not let her leave. The girl''s eyes are very calm, can not see a bit of panic. Seeing her like this, people''s curiosity grows stronger and stronger. Who the hell is she? . (there will be two more shifts later) in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 "You are so brave. You dare to inherit the heritage by yourself with so many of us here! Can you put us in the eye? " Lin Junhong stepped forward, looked at the girl coldly and said, "who are you?" The girl looked at him and said nothing. "Are you dumb?" Lin Junhong was a little angry. Duanmu tomorrow but frivolous smile: "little girl born good, strength is also very strong, if you with me, this emperor inheritance, I can not." "Bang, Duanmu, what are you? Take advantage of the fire? " Zhu Lingling, who is the inheritor of the current situation? I don''t know who is offended by the current situation After that, Shangguan waved his hand. The girl raised her hands again, and the ice turned into a wall with thorns in front of her. Shangguan Lingli immediately went around and killed her. But she had just passed the thorn wall, and the girl had already attacked her, so she directly patted Shangguan Lingli''s Willow waist. The Shangguan snorted and retreated several steps. His waist was frozen immediately. But Shangguan was not weak. In this light and flint, a transparent ribbon came out of her sleeve, which entangled the girl''s arms in an instant. "Good chance!" The stone, who has been watching quietly, is as fierce as a snake attacking the girl. He didn''t know what pity was! A cold dagger like fangs appeared in his hand and stabbed the girl at the speed of light. "Sky killing blade!" Daoxin exclaimed. Sky killer blade? White night heart beating, this is a terrible dagger that can tear everything and break everything. It is said that this dagger is made with the blood of the great emperor, which is extremely terrifying. I didn''t expect that wenrenshi had such a terrible weapon. It seems that the girl also felt the unprecedented threat, and her whole body gathered in a little bit of imperial spirit, turning into a small whirlwind, cage to kill the sky blade. The whirlwind is constantly rotating, releasing its strength, and it is crazy to unload the power on the blade in an instant. Wen Renshi''s face changed slightly, and he hastened to urge him to move. But when he was about to move, he found that his body had been covered by a layer of frost. The hands are bound, can still be so free to stimulate emperor Qi and soul power. Especially her imperial spirit, she just got the inheritance, can use so skillfully. This woman must be an amazing genius! However, the two fists were difficult to defeat with four hands. Just as the girl was dealing with the stone, the other strong men had already been killed, and the terrible gas was pounded on the girl. The girl was in a hurry. She even raised the air block, but the thick and fierce Qi force made her retreat again and again, making her in a mess. It''s not invincible. "Good chance!" Duanmu will sacrifice the blood knife tomorrow, and chop the head towards the girl''s forehead. Although he liked the girl''s beauty, he didn''t care about a woman compared with the emperor''s inheritance. Shangguan was clever, his eyes shrank, and his soul was strong. The transparent ribbon that had not yet been freed by the girl was once again entangled and tightly entangled with her. Daoxin and others look nervous. This time, she can''t escape! Under the siege of so many powerful imperial dragons, even Dara Jinxian can never escape. It is extremely rare for a woman to hold on to the present without dying. All of them tightened up their nerves, and their moves also took some points. As long as the girl dies, they will immediately turn against each other and fight each other. The girl''s heart is the heritage. As long as you take it and swallow it, you can get the inheritance. Everyone is ready to snatch. Even Duanmu tomorrow is no exception, the fallen knife, also hesitated a little. But it was the hesitation and laxity of the public that made the girl take advantage of it. Her delicate body was suddenly covered by a thick layer of ice. The frost spread rapidly and added layers. In the blink of an eye, the whole person became an ice sculpture. Dang!!! Blood knife hit on the head, leaving a shallow mark, but did not damage the girl. "What?" The crowd was shocked. "Asshole!" Duanmu is in a rage tomorrow. He picks up his sword and cuts it again. The bloody sword is like a raging dragon in the raging sea, bombarding the ice sculpture crazily. But there was nothing more than a splash of ice. It''s perfect defense Shangguan frowned smartly. "Well, do you protect yourself in this way? Ridiculous, everyone quickly set up a death array, and then attack the ice sculpture. Although the ice sculpture has a strong defense, it is not invincible. I don''t believe that she can stay in it all her life! " Lin Junhong began to take materials and arrange the array. They were angry and angry, and immediately followed Lin Junhong''s actions. The girl just avoided the inevitable move, she still did not change the situation surrounded. The outcome will not change."White night, Daoxin, what do you think?" Mu Lian is a little anxious. She doesn''t want to see the inheritance taken away by these people. "I don''t want to fight, this woman... Although very strange, but she gives me a very familiar feeling..." Bai Ye''s eyes seeped some confusion. "This girl is gifted and has a lot of skills. Since she has been inherited, it is her chance. Just don''t take it." Daoxin shakes his head. "You... Oh, forget it." The Mulian let out his breath. But at this time, the earth shook again, and the whole palace swayed. The crowd was terrified, but when they saw that the void around them suddenly twisted, the vision suddenly appeared. "What''s the matter?" Mu Lian looks around, nervous. "Is there any hidden strong one?" The Taoist heart is on the alert. Everything around becomes hazy and chaotic, and a strange force of space suddenly rises. At this moment, where do people have the energy to care about the girl? Let go of each other''s prejudices and stay close together. This situation, they have never met. The hazy feeling around them is getting stronger and stronger. People find that the palace they are in has completely disappeared and replaced by a chaotic field. "What the hell is going on here?" Wei Xiongcai in the crowd trembled and cried. "Do you mean that we have inadvertently touched upon the prohibition in the secret realm?" The son of heaven sank. White night put his hand on the dead dragon sword, looked around quietly, and a heart hung up. But at this moment, a great voice comes out of the chaos. "You don''t have to guess. You didn''t trigger any restrictions and there were no enemies around. You are still in the secret place, but I changed the shape of the secret place." "Who? Who''s talking? " Lin Junhong frowned and yelled. However, the later emperor answered his words lightly. "The master of this secret place." "Master of the secret place?" Lin Junhong was shocked. The emperor! He turned up. Besides the master of the secret place, who has the ability to change it? The emperor took the lead to come forward and made a direct salute: "we break in without permission. Please forgive me for disturbing you." Seeing the son of heaven''s move, many people sneer at him and let the boy show his friendship first. "See you, master!" All the people also made a ceremony. "Don''t mention it. The reason why I set up this secret place is for you to experience it The voice of the great emperor came out again: "now, the four branches of inheritance that I set up in the secret place have been excavated, and this secret place is no longer necessary to exist. I intend to turn it into my real purpose. As for you, I am very satisfied with your performance. I intend to give my last inheritance to those who are destined to be among you!" As soon as the voice dropped, the chaos flashed again, and a large number of people appeared. These are people who wander around other places, and they are all handed down here by the great emperor. People looked stunned and flustered. "Brother Daoxin!" The cry of joy spread. "It''s banyan sister!" "Monk! Are you still alive? Great "Elder martial brother! Younger martial sister The reunion of hongtianzong''s people was overjoyed. We can see Wei Xiongcai, the emperor and others, and people are nervous again. Not only they, but also many enemy forces are gathering at the moment. When the enemies meet, they are extremely envious. One soul person can''t bear to press it, and grabs a knife at another soul person. His younger brother died in this person''s hand. He must take revenge. However, when people just move, their bodies are hit by a green light, which turns into a mass of blood and dies directly. People were shocked and their scalp was numb. "No killing in front of me." In the chaos, the voice of the great emperor sounded. People stop Town, it was the emperor. Although that person is expensive to burn the sky, but in front of the emperor, it is still like a mole ant. The girl turned into an ice sculpture dissolved the ice on her body and recovered. With the emperor here, she doesn''t have to worry about the son of heaven, Duanmu, tomorrow and others. Once they do, they will die. "Younger martial brother Bai!" At this time, a familiar voice came. At night, I turned my head and looked at her face, and walked forward. "Brother Lin? Are you all right? " "I''m fine, younger martial brother Bai. How are you? Did you get a chance? " "Come on Nodding at night, he suddenly realized something. He was stunned, and then the corners of his mouth went up: "elder martial brother Lin, it''s a worthwhile trip.""Ha ha ha ha, I''ve come here for a long time. How can I go back empty handed?" Lin Zhengtian laughed. On hearing the sound, Lin Junhong turned his head and looked at it. His eyes were full of killing intention. People gradually quiet down, the emperor in charge, no one dares to make a mistake. Snoring. At this time, a huge kylin seal appeared in the chaos. In the center of the seal, there was a dark green Yuanzhu. All people''s eyes are attracted by the unicorn. There is an infinite scale on the kylin. But in the eyes of the crowd, the eyes of the unicorn are shining. Hearing that people stone, emperor, Shangguan Lingli, Daoxin, Mulian... almost all the people who are exposed to the light are royal dragons and quasi Royal dragons, except for the white night. "Now, all those who are photographed come here. The emperor wants to spy on your destiny, and find out among you those who are predestined with him, and this inheritance will belong to him! " The voice of the great emperor rises again. As soon as people breathed, they rushed forward. . (the rest chapter may be about 1:00, so let''s read it tomorrow morning) (the rest chapter may be about 1:00) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 Those who are illuminated by the light rush forward, and the white night is no exception. The soul people in the rear looked at these people with envious and envious eyes, while the disciples of the sect saw their elder martial brother walking forward, and their faces were filled with excitement. "Wu Nai Dan Di is proficient in the five elements and Yin and Yang. If you don''t know this skill, you can''t become a Dan Dao. Strictly speaking, you are all my predestined people. After the fall of self, this secret place has always existed. Controlled by this wisp of consciousness of Ben di, I open it once every few decades to let the talents of nine spirits enter this place to experience. If you have organic fate, Qi and strength, you can get me Inheritance, the test set by the emperor has buried countless seeds. Only you, relying on your own strength, have broken one chance after another left by this emperor, and even more have picked out the four inheritances left by this emperor! Good! From you, the Emperor sees hope, nine souls, and will not decline... " in the chaos, the voice of Dandi floats to you. The first words can be understood, but to the last sentence, people are confused, only the son of heaven is not moved, eyes show strange light. The Kirin came over. The crowd stood still, and its double pupils, like copper bells, shone on the person standing in the first position. Lin Junhong! "Master." Lin Junhong was busy making rituals and making a humble gesture. "The eyes of the emperor can see through many things. You just need to keep your usual posture. You don''t have to be hypocritical. This will only make me feel disgusted." Dan Di said. Lin Junhong frowned and nodded. Qilin raises his head and looks at Lin Junhong. In his pupils, two strange lights come out, covering him completely. For a moment, Lin Junhong''s body was shining brightly, and a powerful soul shadow appeared behind him. The people looked at the shadow of the soul, and were intoxicated. Is that the shadow of the gods? After a moment, the halo comes back. Lin Junhong looks at Qilin with expectation. However. Kirin Tuyin shook his head: "you are not strong in mind and angry. You are easy to be seduced by the interests in front of you. It''s not my fate. In the future, if you are willing to abide by the original mind, practice meditation, and maintain the posture of no desire or desire, you may have a chance to attack the emperor''s way." As soon as this remark fell, the whole audience was in uproar. Impact on the emperor''s way? Dan Di''s words are totally belittling Lin Junhong. But even so, does he still have a chance to prove that Lin Junhong''s spiritual attainments are so terrible? Lin Junhong was not happy at first, but when he heard the last words of emperor Dan, he was elated and immediately clasped his fist: "I will listen to the teachings of my predecessors and live up to my great expectations." "This is not my high hope, but a little destiny I have observed. If you don''t change, there will be no hope for the emperor." Dan Di said lightly. Lin Junhong''s smile was stiff. But Qilin opens his mouth and a pill flies out. "This is your reward." Seeing this, Lin Junhong hurriedly took it. He fixed his eyes and exclaimed in surprise: "this is... Ming huanzhu?" "What? Is it still a pearl "My God, the great emperor gave Lin Junhong such divine pills?" "It''s said that taking this pill can increase your skill for 20 years... With this pill, Lin Junhong''s attack on the puppet emperor is just around the corner!" The voice of admiration came from all around. Thank you very much Lin Junhong clasped his fist again. But Kirin doesn''t look at him anymore, and goes to the next Shenyong. God and courage are busy making ceremony. A burst of halo irradiation, behind Shenyong appeared a strong like a giant soul shadow, towering and majestic. Not long, but listen to Kirin. "Of course, if he wants to be brave, he will be brave, but if he wants to be brave, he will be brave, but if he wants to be brave, he will not be too aggressive Shenyong Leng Leng Leng, some are not taste. But can impact the emperor''s way, become a great emperor, is already very great, then clasp fist to make a gift: "younger generation remember." "This is for you." Kirin vomit again, but this time it''s not the ghost returning the Pearl, but the rare God, the big moon pill. He accepted it bravely, and there was a burst of envy around him. Many people had already made up their minds secretly. When they left the secret place, they would have a good relationship with them. After all, they are people who can impact the emperor. Lin Zhengtian swept the courage in his eyes and breathed a little. "Elder martial brother Lin, were you defeated by this man The white night asked. "Yes." Lin Zhengtian shook his head and said bitterly, "everyone thinks I can beat him. But I was soft hearted and didn''t kill him in that fight, so that he suddenly attacked me and broke my air, which made it difficult for me to gather soul Qi. Therefore, I was defeated. However, I was ruined by the defeat..." "he is not your opponent, everyone can see it." "But the family only cares about the result and the face." Lin Zhengtian shook his head, and his eyes stayed on Lin Junhong for a second: "what''s more, Lin Junhong is helping the flames. I can''t stay in the family for long."No words at night. Kirin has gone to the third person. Wei Xiongcai. His arms were broken, and although he stopped the wound, he still looked miserable. "No chance to prove the emperor." Qilin glances at will. Seeing that Wei Xiongcai is not even alive, he leaves without even giving pills. Wei Xiongcai, who was full of expectation, was suddenly stunned. He felt that his face had been completely lost. So many people here looked at him, and Dandi didn''t even bother to say a comment. "Am I so bad? Have you seen it clearly? I''m Yulong, too! My ranking is still ahead of Shenyong. Why does he have the hope to become the great emperor, but I don''t! You''re talking nonsense Seeing Qilin walking towards the fourth man, Wei Xiongcai was excited and yelled. "Are you questioning the emperor?" Dante hummed. "Isn''t it? What''s worse than them!! Why can''t I get into the way of emperor? You''re just talking nonsense Wei Xiongcai gritted his teeth. However, his cry ushered in a faint light. "Ah Wei Xiongcai issued a sad cry, and his body began to melt. "If your mood is not strong enough, your will is not firm enough, and you don''t understand the most basic understanding of heaven and soul, how can you impact the emperor''s way? Your cultivation is based on the natural material, the earth treasure and the strong people''s transmission of skills. It is not your practice step by step. If people like you can prove the emperor, isn''t the great emperor too worthless? " "In addition to telling you, the great emperor can not be humiliated!" Dan Di''s cold hum, the light is strong, Wei Xiongcai''s blood and water are evaporated. In a flash, there is nothing there, and there is no hair left. It''s completely gone. When they were shocked, their spine was covered with cold sweat. This is the emperor''s means! Wei Xiongcai fell down, no one dare to be presumptuous again. People looked quietly, waiting for the emperor to spy on everyone''s fate. "Master!" The fourth is Shangguan Lingli. She owes herself and is neither humble nor arrogant. Kirin nodded slightly, and his copper bell like eyes fell on her. The halo was born, behind her, was a figure like a fairy, extremely gorgeous. The eyes disappear. Danti seemed very satisfied, and nodded: "hard to practice, there is a great possibility in the future into the next great emperor." "The next emperor?" Shangguan said with a wry smile: "master, can''t you get into the middle position?" "The middle great emperor and the lower great emperor are just names. The gap between them is unimaginable. When you get to the realm of great emperor, the general name of strength is very vague. The lower emperor is good. If you reach the middle position, you will be famous for the nine spirits, and you will be famous for the history of the nine spirits The existence of the great emperor is just a few. Don''t pursue it deliberately, or you will only spend your life in vain. " Dan Di slow way. If they were thoughtful, Shangguan was clever and did not dare to refute it. He bowed again: "what you said is very true." "This is for you." Kirin spits another pill. After taking a look, it turned out to be the "wood spirit pill" that could change the constitution. Shangguan was very happy with his cleverness. Then there''s the Wen Ren stone. Qilin looks at him carefully, and the halo comes out. Behind him, there is a shadow of a big mountain, which is magnificent. The halo is over. For a long time, Danti''s deep voice came out. "We can prove that the next emperor is the great emperor. If he gets the chance, he has a very small hope to be admitted into the middle position." As soon as this statement fell, all of them were in a state of uproar. Just now Dan Di also said that the middle emperor was illusory, and there was a possibility of entering the middle. People all looked at Wen Ren Shi, one by one, and their eyes became respectful. Middle emperor? That''s the kind of existence that can control hegemony. If everything is true, the name of Wen Renshi will surely ring through the nine souls over time. The stone did not move, but the joy in his eyes betrayed him. Qilin tudan. But this time the Dan is not the same, actually is a gold elixir, glittering, dazzling. "This pill is named Tian Ao Dan, which is the exclusive refining of this emperor. After you take it, you can increase your skill by 100 years. You don''t have much luck with me. This time, it can help you. I hope you can become the middle emperor in the future." "Elder''s kindness, I''ll never forget it!" Hearing this, Shi couldn''t help but make a deep bow. At the beginning, Lin Junhong saw this scene, and his eyes were filled with jealousy and anger. His pills were only 20 years old, but those who heard Renshi could increase by 100 years. Compared with Wen Renshi and Shangguan''s cleverness, he is nothing. Then there is Daoxin. He took a deep breath, a little excited. All eyes were on him. The strength of Daoxin is obvious to all, and no one dares to question its talent.So, how far can he go? Kirin goes to its front, double pupil scanning, halo produced. Behind Daoxin, there is a continuous shadow of mountains. It is vast, boundless and towering. If you just look at it, you will feel a sense of grandeur. The halo disappears. Kirin was silent for a long time and spoke slowly. "Firm in mind, outstanding in understanding, excellent in root and bone, perfect in human soul fit, good in life and practice, and have great hope to enter the middle emperor in the future. If you get a chance to become a great emperor, you may have a very small chance to enter the upper emperor." The moment this sentence fell to the ground, all the people in the chaotic state were silent. There was no sound. A pair of eyes looked at Daoxin in amazement. The great emperor? Tao Xin? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 For the emperor, in everyone''s impression, it is supreme. For those who are not involved in this field, there is no difference between the upper and lower levels. They are all so far away, just like gods. However, in people''s eyes, the Daoxin at this moment is the strongest among these imperial dragons. There is no doubt that if the road of Tao Xin cultivation does not die, the future heroes will respect him. "This is the pill for you." Kirin opens his mouth and vomits another pill. This pill is as transparent as crystal. Its color and flavor are better than those given to the smelling stone. "This is my special pill" Huangji wuzhuan pill ". After taking it, it can change your constitution, increase your longevity by 10000 years, and give you enough time to attack the emperor." Ten thousand years? Everyone looked at the pills on the Dao Xin''s hand, all of them were silly. This is the real long live! Although there are external pills that can increase longevity, they can last for more than a hundred years, and their efficacy will decline greatly. For example, pills with such an increase of ten thousand years have never been heard of. The great emperor is worthy of being a great emperor, and his hand is extraordinary. The emperor, Lin Junhong and others looked at the pill jealously. If the emperor was not there, they would take out their swords and snatch the pill. Daoxin thanks him and swallows it immediately. After brewing for a moment, he suddenly opens his mouth. "I dare to ask you what rank you are at present?" This word falls, everybody nerve trembles, look at Dao Xin inconceivably. Before Dan Di''s violent performance has deeply shocked people, in this case, Daoxin dare to ask about this kind of thing. But it''s something that everybody''s interested in. Who can build such a huge secret place and refine such horrible pills? What''s more, he has fallen. Is he the next emperor? "I am the middle emperor." Danti spoke lightly. People are quiet. "I may be better than many great emperors on the mainland, but I''m not invincible, because there is a superior emperor above me, who really controls life and death with six principles." Said Dante. It suddenly occurred to people. The one who killed Dan Di is afraid to be a great emperor... maybe this is the pain of Dan di. "Since the elder said that he was not invincible, why did he dare to say that he was invincible and unparalleled in the world? Isn''t this contradictory to what the predecessors said? " Just then, a clear voice came from the right. Oh, my God! Who won''t die! All of them were startled, their skin was shaking, and they looked at the sound source. It''s white night. He was... Questioning the emperor! All of them were staring at me with a cold sweat, and my heart leaped to my throat. "Younger martial brother Bai, don''t talk." "Apologize to the emperor, or you will be killed." The people of hongtianzong said anxiously. Wei Xiongcai before is a good example. The emperor can not be humiliated, but he is moody. Although this is just a wisp of thought after the death of the great emperor, he still has terrifying power. However. White night didn''t apologize. He didn''t think what he said was wrong. Although the great emperor can not be humiliated, what he asked is not an insult. A great emperor should also have a mind. Sure enough, Dandi did not get angry, but showed a smile: "it seems that you have been passed on by the Green Dragon... You are right, only I am invincible, unparalleled in the world, it is indeed what I said, but this is not my own evaluation, but a realm." "Realm?" "Yes, it''s just that I didn''t reach that level. My time to become emperor was too short. Even though I was proficient in Dan Dao and could improve my cultivation with pills, God gave me too little time. Before I reached that level, I had already fallen..." the voice of Danti was filled with deep resentment, which can be clearly seen from the Kirin seal. He seems to have foreseen the moment, but he can''t stop it or change it. People did not dare to make a sound, but they could feel the sadness and helplessness in his heart. Without further explanation, Danti turned around and went to the next imperial dragon. A wine. He was full of wine, free and unrestrained, and there was no tension on his face. Moreover, at this juncture, he was still drinking, and the wine gourd couldn''t stop filling his mouth. Ah Jiu is a person who comes out of the wine valley. He once said that if he doesn''t drink when he is addicted to alcohol, he might as well die. People didn''t believe it before, but now no one doesn''t. In front of the emperor, he was still calm. "Whatever you want." A wine burps and laughs. Kirin''s eyes shine on him. In an instant, there is a vast image behind him. The waves are magnificent and incomparable."What''s up? Can you be emperor? If I can''t be emperor, I''ll go back to make wine, and I''ll be alive. " A wine full of indifferent smile way. "If you can, you will become the next emperor. It should not be difficult to impact the middle position. As for the upper position, it is very slim... It depends on the chance. Of course, the one behind you is your chance." Dan Di said. The evaluation is so high that it is no less than the heart of Tao! Terrible! People''s three views have been renewed again. No one expected that it would not be difficult to hit the middle position with the wine of cynicism and alcoholism... is it too terrible? And... Who''s the one behind the wine? Can we get to the top by chance? "Yes, if you want to get a certificate, you will be superior, or you will not. You are a man. Don''t give people hope. You are always a little bit." make complaints about wine. Danti was too lazy to pay attention to him and vomited out a pill, just like Daoxin. Longevity yuan enough, only then has the time to prove into the upper position, this is the meaning of Dan di. After the wine, it''s the banyan tree. But it is a pity that, like Wei Xiongcai, she had no chance to enter the imperial way. Then there was Mu Lian, whose will was not firm, and his understanding was only fair, but there was no hope for him to enter the emperor''s way. These are the people who can''t get into the emperor even if they get the chance. When Mu Lian and others heard the sound, they laughed bitterly and sighed again and again. What the soul fears most is that he has the limit of his cultivation. Because that means that other people without limits will dominate them in the future. At present, only Lin Zhengtian, Bai Ye, Duanmu tomorrow, the son of heaven and the mysterious woman have not yet been spied. At present, Daoxin and ah Jiu have the highest evaluation. They are not equal. People think that the evaluation of the emperor and the mysterious woman will surpass them. What an amazing talent she will have in the future. Danti''s eyes fell on the son of heaven. As a representative of the Vientiane sect, the son of heaven has too many advantages and halos. He is a famous genius of the general school of the Vientiane sect, and is one of the five elders of the general sect. He is also a disciple of Tiansheng''s knee. He is also the fifth ranked Yulong. These are not what ordinary people can get. His comments, even if they can''t surpass Daoxin, can''t be worse than Daoxin? People''s minds. However. When the light comes, there is no soul seal image behind the emperor. Qilin looks at it for a moment and shakes his head in silence. "There is no destiny for the emperor." Four words, quiet the whole chaos. "What do you say?" The Emperor didn''t believe in his ears. His pupils were dilated. It''s not just him, everyone doesn''t believe it. "This emperor says you, have no destiny emperor way." Danti lightly repeated a sentence and went to the next person. "How... How possible?" The son of heaven''s face changed, and his eyes were almost lost. He cried eagerly, "master, can you make a mistake? I''m the fifth ranked Yulong. Except for Daoxin, I''m no worse than any other person. No, Daoxin is not necessarily my opponent. Why do most of them have the opportunity to get into the emperor''s way while I am not? It''s impossible! " "You had a good bone and talent, but the man who taught you was a fool." Danti stopped and snorted: "he is too eager for success. Tell the emperor honestly, how many years have you practiced? I''m afraid it hasn''t been fifty years, has it? " "This..." the emperor''s face suddenly changed. "In such a short period of time, you have cultivated this kind of cultivation. In the final analysis, this is not the reason for your talent, but the one who taught you to pull up the seedlings to help promote your strength to this level. Especially recently, he almost drained your potential. Now your strength is your limit, and you can''t make any progress, Even the puppet emperor is difficult to achieve, how can he enter the emperor''s way? " Dante hummed. The emperor''s face was pale and his body was shaking. How could he expect to be so powerful that he would be able to repair his body again. At one time, he thought that he was a genius and an incomparable existence. Every one on the imperial dragon list could not be compared with him. However, it turned out that he was wrong. It''s a big mistake. A word from Danti is a shocking news! No, it must be fake. What dandy? It''s just a dead man. How can you believe what the dead say? The emperor wiped off the cold sweat between the forehead, calmed down and said to himself. But his trembling body betrayed his heart. Dante shook his head and continued to look at the next man. Lin Zhengtian. "I don''t know how a Lin family''s exiled trash has come here! Even if you can''t fight with the supernatural bravery, even if you still have some skills, I''m afraid it will be like that. It must be the way of the emperor. "Lin Junhong looked at Lin Zhengtian with disdain and said faintly. Lin Zhengtian smiles faintly and doesn''t seem to care. He stepped into Qingge in order to return to the original nature and step into that realm. Now the Dandi peeps at his fate and predicts the future for him, but he doesn''t care, because even if the emperor says that he has no chance of the emperor''s way, he will also move in that direction, because that is his dream and he will not lose it. Halo scattered, behind the sky is the blue sky white clouds, the vast scene. People looked puzzled, do not know what this represents, but Wen Dan Di slowly read out six words. "You can prove the great emperor!" What? People looked at each other and couldn''t believe their ears. A moment later, however, people had to accept this amazing fact. They looked at Lin Zhengtian in dismay. The great emperor! Lin Zhengtian!! The existence of being removed from the imperial dragon list can be proved to be superior! Even Lin Zhengtian was surprised. Lin Junhong in particular, the whole person has been at a loss. The people of the Lin family are all looking at Lin Zhengtian in disbelief. This time, Dan Di didn''t even say that he had any hope, but said that he could be admitted to the top position directly... Lin Zhengtian was the one who was expelled from the Lin family. If the story of Dandi''s life peeping spread, wouldn''t it mean that the Lin family gave up a super potential stock? Every Lin family member is in a complicated mood. . (later) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 "You have a firm will, a tough character, and a high level of understanding. However, there is one thing you are wrong about. It is the direction of your cultivation. Don''t deliberately pursue some things. When it comes, they will come by themselves. What you have to do is do what you want and do what you want." Qilin said, opening his mouth again and spitting out pills. This time, the pill is better than Daoxin''s, which is a crystal clear, star like quality pill. The crowd gazed with envy. "This pill is Xingchen Huanyuan pill. After taking it, you can increase your physique, heaven soul and longevity yuan, which can increase 15000 years." Hiss!! People take a breath. Fifteen thousand years? What a terror! Are the pills sent by the emperor so terrible? "Thank you very much Lin Zhengtian smiles bitterly, holding the pill, seems to be hesitant. "What? Is it possible that you still don''t like this pill? " Dante was dissatisfied. "No, the elixirs of our predecessors are all divine elixirs. If we don''t deserve them, why can''t we look at them?" "Then why do you hesitate? Not yet? " Danti was very angry. "But there are some feelings." Lin Zhengtian laughed, squeezed the pill into his mouth, and then sat down with his knees crossed. All of a sudden, Lin Zhengtian''s body overflowed with glistening light and his breath increased violently. "Good Dan!" He opened his eyes and cried with joy. "Of course." Danti will look at the other end of the Duanmu tomorrow, halo in the past, the soul print produced. It is a desolate continent, desolate and solemn. "There is a chance to attack the middle emperor." Dandy gives an assessment. Duanmu, who was full of expectation, was stunned and said: "what? I''m in the middle? You can''t even hit the top? Is there any mistake? " "You are a devil''s road. The cultivation of the devil''s way is a hundred times more difficult than ordinary people''s soul path. If you can step into the middle emperor, you will be able to fight against the upper emperor. You should know that the nine turn demon king can shake the existence of that evil! Are you not satisfied? " Dante hummed. Duanmu tomorrow listen, this just smile: "that is, that is! My cultivation of magic way is not comparable to these people. We grew up in killing since we were young! How difficult it is to soak in the blood pool, eat the meat of animals, gnaw at the viscera of those rare animals, and cultivate the magic nature "But you must abide by your original heart. If you lose your heart, you will be the devil, not the emperor." Dan Di light way, spit out Dan, give Duanmu, its Dan and Dao heart, also calculate good. Next comes the mysterious girl. Countless eyes were looking at her, people''s heart beat up inexplicably. Her name is unknown. No one had ever seen her. Her origin is even more unknown. Even, people do not know what her current state is. Such a enigmatic girl, suddenly appeared, so that many people were unprepared. She covered her face with gauze, standing in a pavilion, looking at the city, like a fairy falling to the earth. Such beauty is really a disaster to the country and the people. People watched quietly, gradually absorbed, even some female soul can not help but be attracted by her beauty. The unicorn comes, and the halo covers it. The woman looks at Kirin quietly, a little confused. But at this time, the woman''s back suddenly leaped out of the surging soul shadow, which is boundless and boundless. If you look at it carefully, it is actually a huge sphere. What is this? What does the ghost mean? People do not dare to blink, staring closely, one by one breathing almost stopped. "I''m afraid the gift of this girl is not inferior to that of the saint." In the crowd, a voice came out. No one refutes. No matter in appearance or strength, she is no worse than a saint. If she had not been practicing for a hundred years and could not enter the secret place, I am afraid many people would have guessed that this daughter is a saint. Dan Di quietly looked at the girl, for a long time, the halo disappeared, the soul shadow disappeared. He was silent for a moment, and his hoarse voice floated out. "It must be proved to be superior." The four characters are sonorous and forceful. For a moment, the chaos was silent. Everyone has a huge mouth. Everyone was stunned. Everyone doesn''t believe their ears. Everyone is in a trance. "Genius!" Shangguan sighed. "What if she can get a certificate? It''s almost the same as me. " Duanmu hums tomorrow, but the jealousy in the speech is very strong. "Hum!" Lin Junhong clenched his teeth, his face full of discontent and anger."It''s just a prediction. No one is sure what the real situation is." I heard the stone light road. In the eyes of the emperor, he said nothing. People look different, different minds, one by one looking at the girl''s eyes are not the same. Maybe they all miscalculated that the future nine spirits might not be the nine spirits of Daoxin and others, but her... but the girl didn''t like it. She just looked around, lowered her head, and said nothing from the beginning to the end. "The qualifications are perfect." At this time, Dan Di also took a word. People hear the scalp numb. Even if Su bieli, the first ranked one, could not be so recognized by the great emperor... Where did this monster come from? Look at this situation, I''m afraid that the predestined person mentioned by Dan Di is her! "Girl, try hard! I hope that when you achieve the great road in the future, don''t look at an old man who made pills for you before... " Dandi laughed and drove the kylin to vomit, and a pill with colorful lights flew out. The pill appeared, and the thick breath filled the whole chaos. People are in a trance of hope, all into God. What pill is that? Danxiang seems to have a kind of magic power. If you take a sip, it seems that your soul will be out of your body... "this pill is refined by my whole life''s efforts. There is only one pill in the sky and underground, and no pill is more powerful than it in the world!" Danti seemed to be a little excited, as if he had found the treasure and said to the girl, "its name is" wanhuangdan "! It is refined by my blood. You are now the emperor. After taking it, you can directly enter the realm of the puppet emperor, and increase your life by 100000 yuan! There is no match in Wanzai "This..." people were so surprised that they couldn''t speak, and their eyes became red. Directly across the emperor, into the puppet emperor! That is a foot into the realm of the great emperor! Gods! God Dan! Magic medicine! No wonder there is no pill like this! The emperor stood on tiptoe, and his expression was excited. If what Dante said is true, he has reached the limit now. Can he take this medicine, can he go further? He clenched his teeth and was eager to see through, but he did not dare to move lightly. Although his heart of jealousy is fast melting, his brain is still clear. This is not the time to do it! The girl got the highest evaluation of Dandi, which also doomed her to be extraordinary. Several powerful souls who were in a high position in the clan came forward and clasped fists at the girl: "dare to ask what kind of influence is the girl?" But the girl said nothing. "Who are you, girl? If there is no school or school, would you like to join our Haoyue sect "My Xiangyu Pavilion is also willing to accept the girl. The leader of my Pavilion is a puppet emperor. If you want to join me, I will try my best to help you to become the emperor. I can''t tell you that the leader of the pavilion will also pass her position to the girl in the future! Let the girl fly "Girl..." people eagerly throw out olive branches and invite girls to join their ancestral home. However, everyone can see that it is not for the sake of the clan that they consider, but that they do not want to be enemies with girls, and even in the future, they can take advantage of the coolness of girls. However, in the face of people''s kind invitation, the girl lowered her head and remained silent. Some people are angry. "Well, shut up, you bastards, you can''t afford her!" At this time, Danti opened his mouth, and his voice was full of displeasure. His words shocked everyone. Even the great emperor was so optimistic about this man. Compared with Lin Junhong and others who did not mention it before, the image and strength of the girl immediately rose and became out of reach... however, even if the emperor appreciated him so much, the girl still kept silent and kept her head down. If she had not heard her voice in the fight before, people would have thought she was dumb. Danti didn''t say anything more, and drove Qilin to the last day of the night. The last white night could not arouse people''s interest. After all, the shock of young girls to the public is too terrible, even if the talent of white night is good, it is difficult to reach the level of girls. Even if he can also become a leader, people will not be too surprised if they learn from the past. The halo covered the body of the white night. White night closed his eyes, quietly feel the power. This power is so magical that it seems to blend into the human soul and moisten the soul. Behind the white night, there was a huge ghost, but the shadow was so chaotic that nothing could be seen clearly. However. A moment later, the force suddenly agitated and detached from the body of the white night at an alarming speed. The white night frowned slightly and opened his eyes.However, the chaos suddenly twisted and trembled madly, as if it was about to collapse. It''s like the end of the world. A torrent of murderous will like a big wave towards this side of the white night. The temperature dropped abruptly all around. The sudden change made everyone panic. "This breath... Asshole!! Asshole!! Asshole!!! You are his descendant!! You are his descendant!!!! Ah In the chaos, there was the angry roar of Dandi. People were shaking and panicking. The Emperor... Angry? The white night feels bad. He presses the dead dragon sword with one hand and looks at the Kirin warily. He sensed the terrible killing intention from Dante. It''s just. Danti didn''t do it for a long time. People''s hearts beat wildly, watching carefully. I don''t know how long it took. The intention of killing gradually subsided. The breath of rage gradually disappeared. What the hell is going on here? The white night was shocked. A sad sigh floated out of the chaos. "I didn''t expect that... I was killed by him. Today, I have to spy on the fate of his descendants and send them to pass on... Is this my destiny?" . (there will be a chapter later) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 Danti''s sudden rage, let everyone unexpected, including the white night. His last sigh is even more confusing. "What do you mean, master? Why do you want to kill me so much? " Although the power of Danti is extremely terrible, the present Danti is just a wisp of thought. He does not have the terrible strength of the great emperor. With no reincarnation and dead dragon sword, he can fight a war and add God''s spirit. It is not difficult to leave here. Obviously, Dante is also aware of this. He paused and his voice became very hoarse. "Why do you show such a strong intention to kill you? It''s simple! Because I was killed by your master. " "My master?" The white night was stunned and then grinned: "most of my masters are in Qingge land. Moreover, none of them can reach the level of burning heaven, let alone kill a great emperor! Did you make a mistake? " "Then why do you have the breath of the Dragon Emperor?" Dante roared. "The breath of the Dragon Emperor?" White night shook his head: "what is that?" "You don''t know? Or is he dead? " Hearing the sound, Danti seemed to think of something, murmured to himself, and suddenly burst into laughter: "yes! He must be dead! By all means! You just got his chance by chance!! He must be dead! Ha ha ha... " everyone is confused. What happened to dandy? For a long time, Danti stopped laughing and asked, "where did you find his chance? Where''s his body? Tell me "Master, I can''t understand what you said. What''s the Dragon Emperor and what''s the chance? I know nothing. " I took a deep breath at night. "You don''t know the Dragon Emperor?" Danti was shocked. Shake your head at night. In an instant. The frightful silence in the secret place of chaos. People can''t even hear their breath. I don''t know how long, Dandi''s voice floated out again. "The Dragon Emperor is the most sinful emperor in the land of nine spirits, and the most powerful emperor in the history of nine spirits so far!" "It comes from the dragon family and is the most gifted dragon of the dragon family. After less than a thousand years of cultivation, it has entered the realm of the great emperor. However, the dragon people are greedy and love expensive things, especially the Dragon Emperor. It covets the most precious treasures, magic weapons and secret scripts of each family. In order to win these things, it forcibly takes them by force, and the next great emperor dies in his hands, which becomes the biggest confusion of the nine souls The root cause. " "After getting these powerful secret scripts and magic weapons, the strength of the Dragon Emperor has soared, almost surpassing the concept of the great emperor, and its greed has also increased infinitely with its power. How many people have died because of its greed, and how many people have been killed by its poisonous hand! Including me! I carefully refined pills on it, it actually spent three thousand years to reserve all the danyao warehouse! I have nothing to do with it Speaking of this, Dante almost roared out. People are so frightened that everyone can easily feel his indignation and resentment from his words. "The Dragon Emperor was extremely guilty and angry. So, when he was ready to attack a middle emperor again, the upper emperor headed by Emperor Wu united with more than ten emperors left in the world, including me, to besiege the Dragon Emperor. That war took place in Shengzhou! Originally, Shengzhou was the continent with the largest nine souls. However, today''s Shengzhou is not as big as Qingge. Because of the battle between the emperors, the mainland collapsed. " Danti seems to have recovered his calmness, and his voice has become more and more indifferent. People are thrilled and paralyzed. What a shock? "I fell down in that war. Only four of the eleven great emperors survived, and even Emperor Wu died. However, the Dragon Emperor did not die. The crafty and crafty one actually used magic weapons to send his mind away from the holy state. We did not know where to flee and linger. Although we destroyed its body, its spirit was still there, that is, whether its spirit was swallowed by other creatures Eat, or reshape the body and resurrect... Boy, if you know that it exists, you must remember to destroy it as soon as possible, otherwise, there will be endless troubles. " Dandi''s voice is more dignified than ever. White night eyes deep coagulation, voice deep: "your mouth said the heinous Dragon Emperor... Sorry, I don''t know!" He had already guessed who the emperor was talking about. At present, only the Qianlong is most likely to be the Dragon Emperor. But white night could not believe that Qianlong was such a man. What''s more, this is a one-sided word of Dandi. He can''t prove it. He doesn''t want to make any conclusion until it is confirmed. Listening to the words of white night, Danti was stunned for a moment. For a long time, he sighed: "it''s just... It''s been so many years. It''s only a wisp of spirit left. Even if it''s reborn, how can it be? Over the years, jiuhun should have given birth to many great emperors. It is not difficult to suppress it. I don''t have to worry about it. "Dan Di said, driving Qilin to spit out a pill. The pill, like chaos, is only the size of a grain of rice. There is no trace of Qi in the whole body. It looks ordinary. "Is this the pill for white night? It seems that it is not so... " " the elder of Dandi has not said whether Baiye can be admitted to the great emperor. If he gives the pills, he is likely to be able to be admitted to the lower level... " the people next to him whisper. White night took Dan, inexplicably and looked, asked: "what pill is this?" "It''s the great emperor''s pill made by my heart." Dan Di said lightly. The words stopped the noisy crowd in an instant. The heart of the great emperor... The great emperor Dan? Is this pill refined by the emperor''s heart? "This is the first pill after my death, and it is also my last pill. I have been refining this pill since the birth of this secret place. Seven years ago, it was finally refined by me. Taking this pill can double your talent and increase your longevity by 500000 years. Moreover, it can help you break through the realm of the great emperor quickly." Five hundred thousand years... if you are not qualified, you can enter the next emperor, right? This pill is a pill against heaven! Almost everyone''s eyes are red with blood, and the thick jealousy can hardly be covered up! But white night did not notice that he was still immersed in the words of the emperor Dan: "break through the realm of the great emperor? What does that mean? " "What do you mean?" "I don''t know if you are his descendant or not. I have to admit that he has a good eye..." speaking of this, Dante has a pause, experienced a silence of about three breaths, and uttered his words. "Maybe we can surpass it!" "Who does it mean?" Asked the white night. "The Dragon Emperor." Said Dante. The white night was silent. And the people around them have been completely petrified. White night... Can you reach the place of the Dragon Emperor like a myth? What a high appraisal! Even if the mysterious girl and the white night together, are not worth mentioning! They didn''t know who the Dragon Emperor was before, but as soon as Dan Di said, there was a general concept in everyone''s mind. That is invincible! One man fought eleven emperors alone and killed seven. What a terrible figure this is? The upper emperor is not enough to describe it. And then. What Dante predicted was not the degree of white night, but transcendence. What level will white night be in the future? At the thought of this, those who offended the white night shivered and felt cold. After a while, the chill turned into killing! If all the prophecies of Dan Di are true, then out of the secret, we must kill white night at the first time, and never let him rise. The son of heaven and other people in the heart of vicious thinking. Hearing this, white night had a preliminary understanding of all this. He no longer hesitated to swallow the pill. All of a sudden, an empty and bright power burst in his body, and the splashed energy was directly attached to his own flesh and blood, the heart of heaven and soul... the pill... he was stunned, and found that his previous imperial spirit was fully aroused at this moment. As expected, it was written by the great emperor, which was extraordinary. Great praise in the white night. It''s just that in the current situation, he can''t sit in meditation. After leaving the secret place, he will find a safe place to close down, and there will be great harvest. White night opened his eyes and found that his perception of the world has changed a lot. But he also felt a few bad looks from the crowd. Especially the son of heaven, his killing intention is extremely obvious. The fate of all people has been peeped out. Danti is silent. The kylin seal retreats and stands in chaos. There is no doubt that the talent of the white night is well deserved and unparalleled in the world. The people of hongtianzong are excited to look at Bai Ye and Dao Xin, but they are also sighing. Although they call Bai Ye their younger martial brother, Bai Ye is not a member of Hongtian clan. It can be imagined that what kind of turbulence the emperor would bring to the whole xiongjue when the matter of spying on the fate of the white night came out. I''m afraid that the three gods and five saints, the Nine Emperors and ten emperors will seize the white night and recruit him as his apprentice... this honor will not be the second in the nine souls continent! "Well, it''s time for everything to come to an end. It''s time for my thoughts to end." Danti took a deep breath and suddenly called out to the white night. "Boy, do you want me to inherit the last emperor?" White night frowned, feeling bad, but still nodded: "I come here, naturally want." "Well, will you promise me one thing?""What''s the matter?" "If the Dragon Emperor is not dead! You want to avenge me. If the Dragon Emperor is dead, you should kill me into the dragon clan and kill the dragon to avenge me! " Danti growled in a low voice full of resentment. "Cut the dragon?" The pupil is slightly dilated at night. "What? Would you like to? If you promise, you will immediately swear to heaven and make a vow! In this way, I will give you this inheritance. You are endowed with extraordinary talent, and then you have my green dragon inheritance. If you get this Qilin inheritance, you will have 40% of the inheritance of the great emperor. It will not be too difficult to get into the upper position. Surpassing the Dragon Emperor is within sight!! Think about it Dan Di urged. The white night was silent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 People''s eyes are all focused on the white night. There is no doubt that the greatest winner of this time is his own. Not only did the four inheritance win one, but now, the emperor wants to give him the last and most powerful inheritance. As long as he promised the demand of Dante, the inheritance was easy to obtain. With this inheritance, he will become the strongest genius in the mainland. No one can compete with him in the whole list of Royal dragons. People were looking nervously, waiting for his reply. As long as he nodded, he would rewrite the nine spirits. However. Silent for a long time, the white night, failed all people, and shook his head straight. People are stupid. "Sorry, my predecessor, I can''t promise you that I have no grievance and no revenge with the emperor, and I have no obligation to kill him. As for the Dragon cutting, it is more impossible. I don''t have to do something I wish to do for a small inheritance of the great emperor and disobey my own mind." "The voice was clear and clear," said Lang Lang on the white night. On the night, I really refused to... boy, you should make sure Dante''s voice was a little irritated. And the later Hongtian clan is in a hurry. "Brother Bai, how are you so stupid? How important is the inheritance of the great emperor? Even though this is only a part of the inheritance of the emperor, but as the middle emperor, his inheritance is not so precious. If you get it, you can not enter the great emperor in a short time. Please cherish it "Yes, younger brother Bai, think twice before you do it. Don''t be impulsive, or you will not be able to repent at that time." The crowd was busy persuading. Lin Junhong, who was over there, was unhappy and shouted, "what kind of coax do you get up with when people don''t want it in the night? Is there any part of what you''re talking about here? " They naturally want to refuse on a white night, because they have a chance. "Then am I qualified to speak?" "The elder martial brother Bai, the great emperor inherits the treasure. Although elder martial brother doesn''t know what you think, you must measure the gain and loss, please consider it well." "Thank you for your kind brother Dao Xin and the comfort of the elder brothers and sisters. However, I said it in the night. I don''t want to do what I wish to do. I can''t meet the requirements of the elder Danti. So I don''t want to pass on this inheritance." The white night color does not change, calm said. People are stunned and look at it, they can not understand. In this world, is there anyone else who refuses to inherit the great emperor? If you don''t see it with your own eyes today, you may not believe it. Lin Junhong, Duanmu tomorrow and others are very happy. But the animal husbandry lotus, Yue Rong tree a few people a face is surprised. Some cheered, others were puzzled. "It''s an idiot." Smell the stone light road. "Maybe, it''s just his principle." The officer is smart and careful to look at the white night, autumn eyes blink. Dante was silent for a long time, and seemed to be watching the white night in chaos. He showed calm, no irritability, no anger, no resentment. He just silently dropped his eyes on the rest of the people. "You don''t want it, either! Then I will give it to others. " Once the words fell, the dragon people looked up and stared at the unicorn, and the heart jumped up again. "Girl, you are the one who makes me most satisfied, even more satisfied than the boy called white night. I ask you, would you like to accept my inheritance?" Dante said to the mysterious girl. "Is that your request completed?" The mysterious girl came out with a little milk. "If you have me to inherit, is it my heir, revenge for me, is it not a matter of natural and local justice?" "Dante hum. "Then I... I... No more..." the mysterious girl lowered her head and said softly. "What?" Dante was stunned. Everyone around was also stunned. Another one who refused to pass on? What happened to these people? Or, they are all genius, can''t see this inheritance? The souls around them envy and hate. They can not ask for this inheritance, but these guys don''t want to. "Don''t give it to me! Here I am! " "I''d like to avenge you, my father Dante. Please give me the inheritance." Several soul watchful people can not help but finally, kneel on their knees, kowtow to beg for a cry. "Your qualifications are too poor, even if you have passed on, it is also a waste, and it is impossible to avenge me!" Dante recovered, but the voice was still calm and without fretting. He looked at the third person. Lin Zhengtian. "Boy, would you like to? Revenge for me, and you can inherit it! " Asked Dante."My younger martial brother doesn''t want it. How can a senior brother take it?" Lin Zhengtian smiles and shrugs his shoulders. "Young master..." at the Lin family''s side, a servant who had been with Lin Zhengtian couldn''t help shouting, trying to comfort Lin Zhengtian. But as soon as he finished speaking, he was put on the ground by Lin Junhong beside him. He roared: "he is not your young master, I am. He is just a waste of my Lin family''s face!" "Ah Fu!" Lin Zhengtian frowned and stared at Lin Junhong and said, "Lin Junhong, I don''t provoke you. It doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. It''s not that I don''t want to cause trouble to the Lin family. But I''d like to advise you not to bully your family, otherwise I won''t forgive you!" "What right are you, you punk, to talk to me?" Lin Junhong hummed. Lin Zhengtian''s brow was locked and his face was slightly cold. As soon as he was about to pass, he was stopped by the white night. "If you are here, please bear with me. If you go out, it''s not too late to settle accounts with him." Hearing the sound, Lin Zhengtian stopped speaking. "Waste is waste." Lin Junhong smiles at the corners of his mouth. Some people looked at Lin Zhengtian and shook their heads. In their opinion, Lin Zhengtian was afraid of Lin Junhong. What''s more, Lin Zhengtian doesn''t want to inherit... What are these people thinking. Lin Zhengtian had been ruined. Is it not a good opportunity to make a comeback? Danti seems to have foreseen this moment, did not say anything, continue to rush to the next humanity. "Would you like to inherit and avenge me?" "I will!" Duanmu will kneel down on one knee and shout with excitement. He had no idea that the chance would fall on him. "Good." The emperor had no joy or sorrow, so he saw that the Kirin seal suddenly disintegrated and turned into a dark green ball, flying towards the Duanmu tomorrow. Duanmu will be very happy tomorrow and will swallow it up. When the last inheritance was seized, the breath of the great emperor, which was floating in the chaotic atmosphere around, was instantly weakened. The depression and heaviness in people''s hearts is much smaller. The state of chaos began to twist. Dante, it''s the end. These heritages, in fact, are his ideas. He can create this secret place by relying on these heritages. Now all the inheritances have been taken, and he is naturally absent. A great emperor, this is the real fall. People seem to realize this, looking at the gradually distorted space, they kneel down one after another, kowtow and worship. "The road has an end, heaven and earth should have reincarnation, my destiny has been so, I wish that after reincarnation, I can step on the emperor''s road again, explore the secret of the nine souls, enter the peak, kill the land, cut off all the alien races, and protect my nine souls..." the magnificent voice of the emperor Dan rippled back and forth in the secret realm, and then, the bodies of the people present lit up with thick white light, one by one by the space magic bags Wrap, spread to the outside world. This is the end of the secret realm of the emperor. It will disappear completely with the complete fall of Dante. What the White Dragon Emperor said was still in his mind. Is Qianlong really the Dragon Emperor? Can we say that the reason why it is so is that it ended up in such a fight with the eleven great emperors? Qianlong is really the source of the nine spirits'' sin. At the beginning, it really killed everywhere and did all kinds of evil? The white night took a deep breath and felt in my mind in a mess. With what he knew about Qianlong, he couldn''t believe it. But... Qianlong knew all kinds of great emperor''s heart sutras, and even mastered the nine turn immortal body of the nine turn demon king, and from time to time, it was the most consistent with what Dan said. White night eyebrows moved, raised his head, only to find the chaos of the territory, he was left alone. Everyone was passed away. And... there is no breath of space on his body. "Master?" The white night called tentatively. "You can''t leave so soon." Dante yelled in a deep voice. "Do you have anything else to say to me?" "Not bad." Danti bit his teeth and said in a voice: "I thought the Dragon Emperor was dead before, but I can tell from your chance to refuse me that the emperor is still alive. Moreover, the breath of the great emperor in you is what it gives you!! No more sophistry "What do you want? Did you kill me? " The white night asked. Now he is not afraid of the emperor''s thoughts. "Kill you? no I will not kill you Danti burst out laughing: "I not only don''t kill you, I also want to cultivate you, I want to teach all my Dan to you!! It Qianlong wants to take you as its descendant! I can do it too! I want you to be the strongest Dandao emperor in the world, not the emperor of killing! I want it to know that I don''t have to be bad! "Danti roared, chaos, suddenly floating out of countless golden words, crazy toward the body of the white night. The white night was shocked and quickly resisted, but the font was like air, which could not be shaken off. In a twinkling of an eye, his body was surrounded by countless Dan skills, and disappeared in a flash. In the daytime, the brain is in severe pain, and is filled with the terrible Dharma, and the person is in a coma for a moment. "The hatred of killing the body and seizing the pill are not the same. Dragon Emperor, it''s you who gave me everything, but now, your apprentice is also my successor!! If you want him to revive you that day! It is impossible, because now he also represents me! Your efforts are in vain, ha ha ha ha ha... " Danti laughs, pathetic and desolate. The laughter gradually fades away in the chaos until it disappears. The state of chaos slowly twisted and collapsed. When approaching nothingness, white light floats on the body of the white night... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 When I open my eyes at night, I feel that my head is like a knife, and I feel pain. He could not help groaning. He stood up, in a trance, as if there was a treasure house in his mind. The white night breathed a breath, the mood is extremely heavy. Especially after being passed down by the emperor, this heavy feeling is stronger. All the things that the emperor has given him have even affected his mood. "When you meet the Qianlong, ask it again." The white night murmured. He always believed that things would not be as simple as Dante said. Of course, if Qianlong is really the Dragon Emperor, he will not do anything to him. After all, Qianlong did not harm him and saved him many times. White night is not an ungrateful man, and it is not him who should judge Qianlong. It''s just. Is what you see a real Qianlong? Forget it, I don''t want to. The boat will go straight to the bridge. The white night looked around and found that he was in front of a barrier. It was not like the broken mountain before, but more like several hills on the side. "Most of the positions that come out of the secret place are random, but the deviation is not too bad." White night takes out the map from the ring and takes a glance. He found that this place was not far away from the meeting point mentioned by Shentu. He immediately got up and dared to go there. But just out of this disordered stone clump, a group of souls passing by found him suddenly. "It''s white night!" One of them cried out in excitement. "White night has been passed on by Qinglong! Even more by the Dandi for the most talented person! Kill!! If we kill him and take his heart, we can seize his inheritance. If we don''t destroy him, we will never have peace in the future. " Exclaimed the leader. All souls rush towards the white night. The terrible blade shatters the stone, splits the earth, and cuts into the white night with irresistible power. White night also some trance, reaction slow a beat. However, these people are just some beings who have just entered the burning sky. When the blade is cut, they can''t break through the samsara. the sound of banging and clanging! the sharp sound rings, and the knife edge is all against the white night, but it does not damage its flesh and blood. "No, his body is so strong that we can''t break it." The leader''s face changed greatly. "If you know it, dare you do it to me?" The white night covered his forehead and read a sentence. His arm trembled, the magic sword was pulled out, and a black light flashed in the past. All the five people in the burning sky were killed with one sword. The leader was scared out of his wits and ran away. "Run now? It''s too late. " White night shook his head, a little pace, people like lightning, fell in front of the man, did not wait for his reaction, the magic sword again cut off, when the head. The man opened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. Then he fell down in two. The white night breathed a breath and patted the forehead. I was afraid that the pain could not disappear for a while. After all, Danti''s knowledge of Dan Dao was too terrible. With his thinking, he could not accept it for a few days. However, out of the secret realm of the emperor, the situation has become dangerous. He crouched down, flipped around the man''s waist and picked up a door token. "Star gates? I have no enmity with this clan. How do they want to kill me? Is it for heritage? " The white night whispers. Just about to get up and leave, a large number of figures came around. "White night, hand over the inheritance, forgive you not to die!" There was a roar. Several people from the burning heaven realm came one after another, and the leader was actually a king of heaven. "Cangmiao school!" The white night swept his eyes and sank. "White night, you have the opportunity of the green dragon, and you have unlimited benefits. We have no injustice or hatred with you. But if you are willing to hand over all these things, you can leave today alive." Another group of people jumped over and surrounded the white night. "Lingyan school!" A light reading in the white night. These sects are not big sects, but a sect can still invite a strong emperor. If a small sect like them wants to rise, it has to plunder the great emperor to inherit. Now, among the five inheritances, Lin Zhengtian gets the white tiger inheritance, the emperor gets the Xuanwu inheritance, the mysterious girl gets the rosefinch inheritance, Duanmu gets the Qilin inheritance tomorrow, and he is the green dragon inheritance, Duanmu tomorrow is the demon road''s proud son, with the whole devil''s way to support him. Even if they eat the bear heart leopard gall, they don''t dare to provoke him. Naturally, the mysterious girl''s background is mysterious and easy The emperor, not to mention, as a member of the Vientiane sect, stands behind the whole school of the Vientiane sect. I am afraid that he will give the inheritance to these people, and these people dare not accept it. Only white night and Lin Zhengtian have no background and have no family. Even if they rob them, they don''t have to worry about revenge. Therefore, when Bai Ye and others left the secret place, the disciples of the sect in the crowd informed zongmen at the first time and asked them to dispatch experts to stop Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian.Especially the white night. At present, it is not only these miscellaneous sects that surround him, but he has offended all the powerful forces, such as the magic way, the Vientiane gate, the Wei family, the Huangfu family, and the Yin family. If these small clans kill the white night, they can make friends with these terrible giants. "The people of Lingyan sect, the white night was discovered by cangmiao sect first. It''s very strict. Whoever finds out first belongs to the one. Get out of here! Don''t get involved, or we''ll be rude to you The leader of cangmiao sect frowned and whispered. "Whose fist is the rule of xiongjue? Listen to others. Cangliao, you just joined the emperor of heaven, but I have been a famous emperor for a long time. You even want me to leave. If this matter spreads out, how can I get a foothold in xiongjue? It should be you who should go away. Otherwise, when I clean up the white night, I will clean you up together. " The leader of Lingyan sect hummed. "Asshole!" Cang Liao was so angry that he had to start. And the white night in the middle has already started. He pulled out his magic sword and chopped at the people of Lingyan sect. Along with the general trend of truth, Emperor Qi kneaded into an unstoppable and terrible pressure that was comparable to the tearing of space. It was attached to the magic sword, which greatly increased the power of the magic sword. Before the sword was cut down, the armor of those souls was directly deformed, and then was split into two by the magic sword and died directly. "Asshole!" Xue Wu was furious: "kill me!" "Kill!" The people of the Lingyan sect rushed to it. "Uncle!" The people of cangmiao sect were in a great hurry. "You don''t have to do anything. Let the Lingyan sect fight with the white night first. Let''s sit and collect the fishermen!" Cang Liao chuckled. This situation was exactly what he wanted. They nodded and stood back. However, one thing he didn''t expect. That''s the power of white night. Although Bai Ye has a headache to crack, his fighting power is still there. He can not enter the samsara body, and the people who are not new to burn the sky can break it. In addition, the sharp magic sword is so strong that the disciples of Lingyan sect almost have one sword. Their defense, magic weapon, breath and soul power can''t withstand the terrible magic sword. A face-to-face, ten people died under the sword at night! People were horrified. "Why is the power of white night so terrible? This is different from the rumor... "Cang Liao is dull. "To kill me, at least there must be a puppet emperor here. You alone are not enough." White night light road, a sword to stab, sword light like a dragon, momentum like a rainbow. The magic sword of Mo Wu! Whew! The void is torn to pieces. The terrifying Sword Pierced everything and pierced Xue Wu''s eyebrows in an instant. As soon as Xue Wu''s hand style was lifted, he wanted to urge Jue, so he fell directly. Cang Miao on the other side sent people to look at him stupidly. His face was unbelievable. Isn''t he even Yulong? How can even the emperor crush him? "Master... Martial uncle, the situation seems to be... A little wrong..." the disciple next to him trembled. "Withdraw first!" Cang Liao''s face turned white. He drank quickly. He turned around and ran. Even his disciples didn''t care. White night can crush and kill Xue Wu. He is not even hurt. He is weaker than Xue Wu. How can he be his opponent? But how can the night let these people go? "Can I leave?" He snorted coldly, and the truth was swept away. Cangliao suddenly felt as if he had broken into a cold deep pool. The terrifying resistance made him slow down and could not move. In the white night, when the sword was raised and chopped, the disciples were in a mess, and the magic weapons were blasted away. The bright halo envelops the white night. But he ignored it directly and didn''t even do defensive measures. He rushed over with these burning spirit skills. "Ghost! This is a ghost People were terrified. They had never seen such a terrible soul. Is it a human being to shake so many spells without damaging it? "Help... Help..." the soul screamed in panic. "Now you know help? It''s late White night light road, carry sword straight cut. Several heads fly up. Cang Liao, who was still running away, was scared out of his wits and rushed to the general situation. With a wave of the white night, Emperor Qi diffused and covered the periphery of the general trend. When Cang Liao tried his best to break out of the general situation, he could not move any further. The terrible imperial spirit was like a wall of iron, which stopped him dead. White night with magic sword, step by step. The magic sword is bloodthirsty. After several people have been killed, it is fierce and glowing. It is like a wild animal. If it had not possessed the body of nine turns in the daytime, it would not have been able to control the sword. "Let me go... Let me go, Lord Bai!" Seeing that he couldn''t escape, cangliao turned and knelt on the ground, shaking and shouting. However, not waiting for the sound of the white night, he suddenly burst up, escaped a bloody dagger, and stabbed at the heart of the white night fiercely.However, the dagger was just close to his heart, and a hand caught his wrist as fast as lightning. The dagger is frozen in front of the heart. Cangliao pupil a contraction, suddenly urge force, but it is useless, the strength of the white night is particularly outrageous! Not into the reincarnation of the powerful enough to let his hands crack mountains. Cang Liao still wanted to urge him to move, but at this time, a sharp tearing pain came from his neck, followed by a whirl of heaven and earth... Cang Liao, death. In the white night, he put away his sword and looked around. He found that many figures were flashing in the distance. "It doesn''t look optimistic." He thought, locked in the position agreed with Shentu and others, and ran all the way. But after a few steps, the sound of fighting and fighting came from the distance. When I fixed my eyes, it turned out that it was the Hongtian patriarch. At the moment, they were besieged by hundreds of people from seven clans. These ancestral gates, not only against the white night, but also hongtianzong! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 There are three gods, five saints, Nine Emperors and ten emperors in Xiong Jue continent, which is a description of the ten strongest people on the mainland. Three of these ten people can be called gods. They stand on the top of the majestic peak, and no one can defeat them. It''s like a god overlooking all living beings. The other five saints are second only to the three gods, but their power is also incredible. They move mountains and fill the sea, destroy the mainland, and transcend the common customs and become saints. For these people, the ordinary soul must kneel and kowtow. The nine emperors are an overall evaluation of nine of the ten. Ten emperors are the ten most powerful emperors in the mainland. Among the ten emperors, eight have been given the sacred title, and one of the remaining two has been given the title of emperor. Only one person, only the emperor, without any supreme appellation. This man is the patriarch of hongtianzong, a new emperor. White night originally did not know this matter, but stayed in Xiong Jue for a long time, and had a preliminary understanding of the pattern here. Although hongtianzong had the support of the great emperor, the new emperor, but the lower emperor, also known as the inferior emperor, could not deter the other nine people? In addition, hongtianzong is a newly established sect. Its foundation is unstable and its population is not prosperous. It is very common to be bullied by other forces. Because of this, the people of Hongtian clan are very united. If there was no hongtianzong, he would have been killed by Tiansheng in the daytime. For hongtianzong, he would have been very grateful and would not stand by. More importantly, he saw the Jue Hun sect in Hongtian. Up to now, he has never forgotten Jue Hun Zong Yi! White night eyes a ferocious, people carry magic sword, walk quickly. "I''m white night, everyone stop! Otherwise, die There was an angry roar. Sound shakes the sky and shakes the earth. "White night?" Those powerful sectarian faces were stunned. They were busy looking over. When they saw the visitors, they were pleasantly surprised. "It''s a white night! He''s really here! Ha ha, elder Yu, your plan is really good. Encircling these Hongtian people can really lead to white night! " A chubby soul man laughed and waved his hand gently: "listen, all the disciples, surround and suppress the white night, kill it, take its heart, kill it!" "Kill!" The souls turn and rush toward the white night. The head is surging like a wave. Those who can come here are the places of burning heaven. After all, it is the inheritance of Guandi system. Which clan dares to send the weak? That''s death. The soul of the mountain like crashing into the white night, his side of the sand and stone all into powder. The white night was shocked by this momentum, and his clothes were wild, but his body was towering and motionless, just like a mountain. It''s time for you to pay me back? Die for me A big man who rushed to the front roared, and the broad knife like a door fell, and the pressure broke the ground under him. Cold hum in the white night, the magic sword stabbed to the steel plate dagger. Bang! The magic sword smashed it directly, and the blade stabbed the big man''s forehead directly through the big knife. The blood came out of the body with the brain, and the man fell to the ground and died. The faces of the people behind him changed greatly, but there were so many people, and people''s fear was not so strong. "Surround and attack." A middle-aged man whispered. The crowd scattered, surrounded by the white night, between a breath, thousands of sword shadow like a wave. White night arm a shock, directly pull out the dead dragon sword, toward the crowd of the most dense place mercilessly blasted past. Roar! The sword of the dead dragon roared wantonly, turned into a torrent and swallowed up the tide of people. With this sword, more than 20 people from the burning heaven realm died. "What?" The faces of those in charge of the clan changed dramatically. "Since you are going to kill me, be ready to be killed!" White night fierce hair, carrying a magic sword crazy cut. He does not do any defense, and directly fight with people, whether it is a knife, sword, dagger, bow, can not break his body. "It''s terrible not to enter the samsara. Elder, if there is no heavenly king, we can''t hurt him half a minute!" Looking at the white night like a tiger into the sheep, crazy slaughter, the soul of the people panic, fighting spirit fell. "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s not sit here and let our disciples sacrifice in vain. Let''s kill Bai Ye first, and then determine the ownership of his heart!" A white haired old man with negative hands said faintly. The rest of the strong with deep breath agreed and rushed together. "Stay away and wait for us to chop!" A bald man roared, his fists flashed with gold, and two glittering boxing sets appeared. He fell with one blow, and his fists burst into a strong flame, which seemed to devour all. "Open." In the white night, one sword cuts over the soul beside him, and drinks a sound. The emperor''s Qi bursts out like a steel knife splitting the flame.The fist awn is coming, the white night one hand raises, presses on the fist awn. Bang! The fists burst out and the ripples trembled wildly. The bald man snorted, his eyes were like eagles, and he kept making efforts. But the white night was still motionless, but his face was disappointed: "are you doing this? I''m so disappointed. " "He has not entered the samsara body. It''s not wise to fight with him. Kill him with magic The old man with white hair said, holding out a wax yellow charm with his fingers. His mouth was broken and chattering, and then he shot a sharp light from his eyes. After a big drink, the charm flew out and stuck firmly on the shoulder of the white night. For a moment, the spell exerts its power and imprisons its arms. "Good! Fu Lao''s charm is worthy of its reputation The rest of them were overjoyed and rushed forward. One of them raised his hands with silver needles flashing on their fingertips. "Look at me, ninety-eight shots!" Whoa. The man revolved around the white night crazily, and the silver needle was like a meteor, constantly piercing the body of the white night. He tried his best, the silver needle finally did not enter into the reincarnation body, but only into the minute, shallow stained in the upper head. The man stopped, panting and sweating. Although the silver needle did not enter much, it was enough. Can not break into the samsara, he is proud enough. "Under the power of my 98 needles of soul capture, your soul power will solidify into stone, and your spirit will be depressed. Even if the puppet emperor is under this needle, it will degenerate into Tianjiao existence." The man sneered. "Is it?" White night light drink, another palm, suddenly force, will the bald man shake open. The bald man stepped back a few steps, just about to rush past, but saw the white night suddenly escaped a square box and threw it on the ground. His pupils rose slightly. Just as he was about to move, the box burst open. At that moment, two cold straight knives flew out of the place where he burst, directly cutting the waist and neck of the bald man. The bald man''s body froze, looked down, but saw his body broken into three pieces, the man fell to the ground, convulsed, and finally died. "What is that?" The old man''s face was stiff. But see burst in the fog, out of a black, red eyes. "There is no sign of life. It''s the agent!" The man who gave the needle drank low. "Hum, it''s just a dead thing. Kill it!" The old man said. "It killed a king just now, and you look down on it. Are you arrogant or are you afraid to say this intentionally to comfort people here?" At the same time, he pulled out the silver needle and opened his mouth: "all killed." Whew! Shura gave out ferocious laughter, and the two straight knives rolled open like a storm. "Dao Jian! Ray The old man offered a wooden sword and roared. A thunder like thunder came down from the sky. Shura hissed, but ignored the thunder and killed the general. Bang! Thunder will hit its body concave, terrible lightning constantly hovering in its body. But it is like ignoring the general, continue to rush, the pace is not seen, the breath is not reduced. "It seems to be immune to thunder and lightning, rune, control it with a charm, let it be used by us!" The man with the needle said, his palm raised and a large number of silver needles flew out. He kept dancing his arms. The silver needles were like elves, and they were constantly stuck in the joints of Shura. Its movement immediately slowed down. The man obviously knew something about the mechanism, and all the silver needles were accurately stuck on the nodes. Seeing that Shura could not move, everyone laughed. This mechanism man is about to be subdued. Let''s see what other moves there are in the daytime. But then. Suddenly, Shura raised his head, and his pupil was red. A terrible flame burst out of his body, which shocked all the silver needles on his body. "What''s the matter?" The man with the needle was shocked. "Is this... Imperialist?" The old man was stunned. Shura step by step, a step of thousands of miles, the moment appeared in front of the needle man, the terrible straight knife mercilessly cut down. "Triple shield!" The needle man roared, and three transparent flowers bloomed on his body. But the straight knife fell, and it was overwhelming. Oh! A flower is broken. Oh! Two flowers are broken. Oh! Three flowers are broken. Oh! People are split. Needle man, dead. People stare at it, unable to believe their eyes. Is a white night organ person so tough? However, no one knows that, strictly speaking, the Shura has also been inherited by the Dan emperor, and belongs to the inheritance of the mechanism people created by the Dan emperor. The power of those organ people is transformed by the emperor''s Qi, and this power is now all injected into the Shura. Today''s Shura can fight against the puppet emperor and is just a heavenly monarch.Those people of Hongtian clan, who were killed and covered in black and white, all cast admiration and admiration when they saw that the white night was so strong. "Younger martial brother Bai..." some people trembled and their voice was a little pious. If there is no white night, they can''t even walk out of the secret place. "Don''t leave until I kill these people and take you to find elder martial brother Shentu. Now there are people from other clans around the secret place. Because of me, they will do harm to you!" White night drink, palm a spin, carrying the magic sword, and Shura run toward the old together. The old man with white hair was forced to a desperate situation and roared, and the charm was pressed directly on Shura''s chest. "For my use!" The old man said, the power of the spell is like yellow lightning, covering the whole body of Shura. Shura shivered and stopped. The old man was overjoyed. Did you succeed? However, the next second, the Shura straight knife cut. Whew. People are in two. Another day the king fell. The material of Shura is extraordinary. How can it be so easy to control? Several emperors were killed. The rest of the people who lived in the temple were scared and silly. They looked at the white night with fear one by one. Some people turned their heads and fled. "All killed." It''s cold at night. Since you choose to do it, don''t be merciful! He wants to be powerful and let those who dare to make their own decisions know what kind of psychological preparation they should make when they choose to do it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 When Shura slaughtered all the remaining souls, the people of hongtianzong woke up from the white night and the terrible means of Shura. "Are you all right?" White night will Shura put away, touch a little faded point of the forehead, slightly open mouth. People were startled and looked at the white night one after another. "We''re OK." "Thank you, younger martial brother Bai. If it were not for you, we would be doomed." A disciple kneaded a cold sweat. Several clans besieged them. No one had ever touched this kind of thing. They thought that they would die. Fortunately, the night came. "Let''s go to the Shentu elder martial brother quickly and tell him about it. The elder martial brother will definitely report it to the master. The patriarchs of these sects are not puppet emperors, but they dare to poison our Hongtian sect. Master will never let them go." A female soul is indignant. "Yes, let''s go to our senior brother quickly and let him do justice for us." People yell. "Let''s go." White night light road, fast pace forward. The party followed suit. The point marked by Shentu is not far from Shimen. Now the only worry of the white night is whether it can hold the strong people around by relying on a divine way. Although he ranked second in the imperial dragon list, it was the imperial dragon list, not the master list. Among the younger generation, Shentu had almost no rivals, but for the older generation, he could compete with several masters. In the daytime, my mind was dark, thinking about the countermeasures. Just as he was about to reach the mark, bursts of bombing came from the front. The crowd was stunned and fixed their eyes. A large number of Lin family experts were fighting in front of them. The sky of soul stirring changed color, the earth split, and the war situation was fierce. Lin Junhong stood on one side and looked at him indifferently. Those masters of the Lin family formed a circle and fought and killed the people in it crazily. White night eyes a cold, killing burst out. "Senior brother Lin!" He roared and rushed with his magic sword. Without hesitation, the Hongtian clan also sacrificed the spirit of heaven and killed the general. "Young master, it''s white night!" Lin''s family yelled at Lin Junhong. "It''s coming so fast!" Lin Junhong snorted coldly, staring at Lin Zhengtian, who was killed in the crowd, and said coldly: "this Lin Zhengtian is dissatisfied with the ruling of our Lin family on him, and intends to persecute the Lin family. Everyone will listen to the order, first kill Lin Zhengtian, then kill white night, kill!" As soon as his voice fell, Lin Junhong''s feet were raised and he jumped into the air. He shook out a seven foot golden awn in his hand, like a Golden Snake, stabbing Lin Zhengtian in the middle of the crowd. "Lin Junhong, you just want to be the majority of the Lin family, so as to ensure your position in the Lin family, and to prove to the world that you are the strongest genius of the Lin family. I have accomplished you, but you are still so aggressive to me! Don''t you think it''s too much? " He tried to breathe, his eyes were thin. But this wisp of emperor Qi is like a sharp arrow and shoots out. Lin Junhong''s face changed slightly and he ducked quickly. Killing in the white night, the magic sword is extremely terrifying. If one sword goes down, it is the fall of a person who burns the sky. There was a riot in the Lin family. Lin Zhengtian was a little stunned. He fixed his eyes and looked at him. He was happy, but he was tight. He said in a hurry: "younger martial brother, these are the people of our Lin family. Don''t hurt them!" "Don''t hurt them, do you want them to hurt us? Elder martial brother, I know your strength. It''s easy for you to kill these people from burning heaven or Lin Junhong. But you don''t dare to hurt the killers because you are afraid of it. Since you dare not do it, I just want to protect you. As for these people, it has nothing to do with me! " In the white night, his eyes are red, and the emperor''s Qi explodes, like wild tentacles, sweeping around. Those strong people of the Lin family were directly bombarded, and then a magic sword was as fast as lightning. People held the sword and shuttled among them. In a flash, seven people from the burning sky fell. All the Lin family members were shocked and hurried to withdraw. Lin Zhengtian was stupefied, staring at the white night. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his face a burst of bitterness. "Yes... Yes... I haven''t been able to cross that hurdle so far, isn''t it? On the surface, I say that I don''t want or ask for anything. In fact, I don''t care about everything. In fact, there is a trace of miscellaneous thoughts in my heart, a trace of concern and a trace of care. That is all I have lost in the Lin family... This is the stumbling block that blocks me from stepping into that last step. " Lin Zhengtian breathed hard, as if he had figured out something. He looked around him, and suddenly he had a big drink. A terrible momentum comparable to the five mountains and rivers fell from the sky and shook here. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the experts of the Lin family all knelt down. They looked at Lin Zhengtian in disbelief.But look at its light, calm face. Lin Junhong could not avoid this momentum. He bowed and trembled, obviously trying to support him. He glared at Lin Zhengtian with indignation and shock in his eyes. "You... You have reached the realm of puppet emperor..." "in my whole life, I just want to prove the emperor''s way. No matter the emperor or the puppet emperor, it''s not my final fate. No matter who you are, you can''t be invincible, including you and Lin Junhong. You and I are of the same vein and brotherhood. The reason why I''m tolerant again and again is I don''t want the Lin family to be in chaos and let the foreign enemies have an opportunity to take advantage of it, but you let me down too much. " Lin Zhengtian''s hands suddenly moved, and all the magic weapons and rings on all of them burst. Then everyone trembled, and the heavenly spirits in their bodies were paralyzed. One by one, they collapsed on the ground and could not stand up. White night will be magic sword, heart waves. False emperor! This is the power of the puppet emperor. It was not the first time that he saw him. He could not forget his deep feeling of powerlessness after fighting with Tiansheng before. If the puppet emperor is so, what kind of strength is the imperial realm that thousands of people pursue but no one can step across? Lin Zhengtian walked towards Lin Junhong step by step. Lin Junhong was full of fear. At this moment, he realized that it was not Lin Zhengtian who was afraid of him, but that Lin Zhengtian considered the future of the Lin family. Lin Zhengshu, the younger brother of Lin Zhengtian in Qingge mainland, was remembered in the white night. The Lin family there was only a very remote branch of the mainland. Lin Zhengshu had nothing to do with Lin Zhengtian. However, they grew up from childhood to adulthood. Who can be merciless? "God, are you going to kill me?? You... You can''t kill me? Don''t you think about the Lin family? Don''t you want the Lin family in chaos? If you kill me, the Lin family will be in chaos... "Lin Junhong said tremblingly. How could he have thought that Lin Zhengtian had been hiding his strength and let everyone misjudge him! "You are right. You are now the seed of the Lin family. You are the Royal Dragon. If I kill you, it will be a great loss to the power of the Lin family." Lin Zhengtian stood up and said faintly, "Lin Junhong, this is the last chance I''ll give you. I hope you can behave yourself. The strongest Lin family is the puppet emperor. What you are facing now is the puppet emperor. If you do anything out of line in the future, I will kill you and go away!" Lin Junhong got up trembling and stared at Lin Zhengtian. Then he turned around and ran away. The masters of the Lin family didn''t look at them. "Go away, too. If you were not a member of the Lin family, you would be here today." Lin Zhengtian said. Thank you very much. Bai Ye looked at Lin Junhong, who left, and said slowly: "Lin Junhong is extremely greedy. He will not give up like this. Now that you show the power of the puppet emperor, he feels more threatened. He will certainly come to you again in the future." "You''re right. I expected him not to give up." Lin Zhengtian smiles bitterly. "Then why don''t you cut the roots here?" The white night asked. "That''s what makes me different from you." Lin Zhengtian shook his head and sighed: "my heart is not as tough as you." The night is silent. However, he believed that the Lin family would find out again soon. After all, today''s Lin Zhengtian is a puppet emperor. The importance of a puppet emperor, the whole Xiong Jue, I''m afraid no one knows. With Lin Zhengtian''s participation, the Hongtian clan was not afraid of any sect power, and went straight to the place where the divine way was explained. However, when they arrived, Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian looked dignified. Shentu is on a high slope, sitting cross legged, eyes closed, beside Daoxin, yuerongshu, thirty and others. But around them, there are countless powerful people. Burning sky realm, emperor, and even puppet emperor! All sects and sects, all family forces, all sent out experts. Instead of searching for Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian, they are waiting here. Seeing the appearance of the white night, Shentu''s eyes tightened. "Did pony not send the news to younger martial brother Bai in time?" He sighed, got up, and headed for the night. And at this time, all the powerful and powerful also moved up, carrying the master, approaching the white night. The chaotic soul breath is mixed together, which makes it difficult for people to breathe. "It''s not good." Lin Zhengtian smiles bitterly. "Yes." White night breathed a breath, put his hand on the dead dragon sword, and asked with a smile, "how many puppet emperors can you fight?" "Me?" Lin Zhengtian shook his head: "support dead two, not necessarily can fight." "If I don''t use this sword, maybe I can only compete with one." White night saw the eye dead dragon, the blood in the body gradually boils up."No matter how much he is, since today is doomed to a war, we should fight against him. The sky is dark and the earth is dark, the sun and the moon are dark!" Lin Zhengtian laughed, took out a jar of wine from the ring, poured it fiercely, and handed it to the white night: "come, younger martial brother, drink it!" "Drink White night by this kind of heroic spirit infection, took over the wine jar, big drink, eyes shine. "This wine..." "was brought from Qingge." "I miss it very much." White night light smile, walk forward. The people of hongtianzong were scared to be stupid by the powerful people present. Only Lin Zhengtian and Baiye are still advancing. The war was foreseen by day night. How important is imperial succession? In order to inherit the imperial system, Tian Sheng betrayed the Vientiane gate and worked hard for many years in Zhiwu. But now, the imperial succession appears again. How can these giants in the mainland be let go? . (group number: 131602520, there are many big losers) (group number: 131602520) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 Shenmen is brave and brave. He brings Shenmo, the elder of Shenmen, to the scene. He also has 150 strong men of Shenmen, standing on the top of the mountain, covetously. Duanmu will fly to the scene with the demon lord Duanmu tomorrow. There are 270 strong demons, each wearing a black robe. Their scarlet eyes are like poisonous snakes, staring at this head. Shangguan''s uncle, Shangguan Ziya, arrived. He set up a rattan chair and sat quietly on a bluestone. He looked down on the wind and cloud, motionless and unfathomable. In addition, at the end of Wen Renshi, there are also strong men accompanying him. It is an old man with a very strong body and naked upper body. The muscles of the old man are swollen like rocks, which is extremely terrifying. Then the Su family! This powerful family, which dominates the country, even sent people here this time. The Su family had no one to participate in the secret realm. Obviously, they did not intend to let their own people enter the secret place and sacrifice for nothing. Instead, they directly sat here and enjoyed the success. No one dared to provoke the Su family. You should know that the one who was the first in the imperial dragon came out of the Su family. But this time, it was not that Yulong who came first, but his younger brother Su Bu Bu. His eyes were cold and he looked at the white night like a fierce wolf staring at a sheep. Obviously, the death of Huangfu Fei made him extremely angry. Among the powerful, there are many people who are very low-key but influential. They are looking at the side and waiting for the opportunity to act. The first one to walk towards the white night is Duanmu''s party tomorrow. The devil is crazy. Although the devil''s way of doing things, but also very few roundabout, all arbitrary, not bound. They seem willing to be the first birds. "Stop, you two." The demon lord Duanmu flies together and opens his mouth to Lin Zhengtian at the white night. He has red hair, eyebrows like a sword, and his face is pale and beautiful. Although he is Duanmu''s uncle of tomorrow, you can see its appearance, but Duanmu''s tomorrow is so big. "Lord, if you have anything, you can talk to me directly. These two are our guests of hongtianzong. If they offend you, we will bear all the consequences." Without waiting for the white night to speak, the divine way takes the lead in making a sound. The voice is domineering, clean and unquestionable. "Divine way?" The devil hums coldly: "when I am in a position of absolute supremacy, there is no place for you to speak here. The people I am looking for are the two of them." "People respect me a foot, I respect people a foot, and fly together. If you say so, then the divine way will not talk nonsense with you. If you dare to move them today, I will kill you." Shentu closed his eyes and said slowly. His voice was full of cold and murderous air. "Asshole!" "It''s too arrogant!" All the people in the devil''s way are angry. There are people who dare to speak in such a tone to their venerable Lord. "Shentu, you are only the second imperial dragon. What qualifications do you have to speak to the devil like this? Even if the first Su BIE is here, I dare not offend my Lord so much! Kneel down quickly, kowtow to the Lord and admit your mistake!! Otherwise, you will be dead! " Duanmu will be cold tomorrow. But, the divine way does not move the look, as if did not hear several people''s words. "Yulong second? That''s before. Tomorrow, you can''t see through his accomplishments, but I can see that the present divine way has the power of the puppet emperor, and he has the capital of madness. " Duanmu Qifei seemed to notice something, nodded slightly, and his attitude was not as arrogant as before. Demons advocate force and respect the strong. "I take back what I said before, Shinto. You are entitled to talk to me." The devil''s voice slowed down a little bit and said, "I come here today with a simple purpose, that is, I hope that Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian will hand over their inheritance of the great emperor. These two people have been watched by countless powerful men, especially white night. The person who offended me is the first. I should kill him on the spot. If he is willing to take out the great emperor''s inheritance, I can Not to investigate his previous responsibility, but also to provide him with shelter, let him worship my magic "In your way? It''s really nice to say, but it''s just for my nine turn body mind formula. " Shake your head at night. "White night, don''t toast, don''t eat or drink. In this case, you can''t get away safely. Even if we don''t look for you, how many people are staring at you? Ten thousand steps back, you can deal with our evil way, can you deal with these strong people? Especially the Su family! After you killed huangfufei, Su bubad got the news and arrived here almost at the first time. Are you sure you are su bubad''s opponent? " Duanmu will sink tomorrow. "How do you know I''m not his opponent if I don''t play?" Shake your head at night. "Not to be taught!" Duanmu hums tomorrow. However, Duanmu Qifei was too lazy to talk nonsense, and directly stared at the white night and Lin Zhengtian: "you two, hand in, or not?" "Yes? How? They have absorbed the inheritance. If they want to hand it over, they have to dig out their hearts, not to kill them? " The banyan tree nearby couldn''t help speaking."My magic way has special skills, which can change hearts for them!" The devil said quietly. "You..." Yue banyan was dumb. And the divine way next to him once again opened his mouth. "It''s their chance that they have been handed down. No one can take it away from them. Lord, you say that your evil way can provide protection for them. Can''t Hong Tianzong? I will not let them suffer any harm if I am here today! Don''t think about these two heritages. Otherwise, you will be the enemy of hongtianzong! " His words are calm, but the firmness of his words can be easily heard by the people around him. "Shentu, is this your choice? Are you really going to bury them? Don''t regret it! " The devil''s voice was deep and his eyes were ferocious. "I never regret my life! I don''t change my original intention and do not violate my original intention. This is my way. " The divine way is light. "Good!" The devil was angry and looked at him coldly. He said grimly, "let''s see." After that, he waved and left. "Uncle, why don''t you just kill them?" Duanmu saw that the devil left tomorrow. He didn''t understand, so he ran after him and asked. "They have two puppet emperors, which are hard to deal with. We''ll watch them, and someone will clean them up, "said the devil coldly, looking at the Su family. Duanmu understood immediately tomorrow, but he was puzzled: "uncle, you said that the divine way is a false emperor, which I can understand. Who is the other puppet emperor? White night? " "The soul state of that guy named white night is like a chaos. It should be caused by what kind of suffering he has just experienced. His soul state is very deep and it is difficult to judge its state. It has to be formed before we know. As for the Lin Zhengtian next to him, it is a puppet emperor!" "Is Lin Zhengtian a puppet emperor?" Duanmu will frown tomorrow. "What? You haven''t heard the name? " The devil turned his head and looked at him. "Of course I have. It is said that he was also a Royal Dragon before. Later, he was defeated by Shenyong and lost his reputation. He was kicked out of the family by the Lin family and wandered in the nine spirits!" Duanmu tomorrow road. "Then you should know that Lin Zhengtian was the first in the imperial dragon list before!" The Lord hummed, turning and quickening his pace. "Ranked... First?" Duanmu will be stunned tomorrow. However, when you think about it carefully, it should come to me. If it is not the first, how can it be? How shameful is it to know that the number one being has been defeated by an unknown young soul? Because of this, the Lin family was disgraced and Lin Zhengtian was ruined. "At that time, the imperial dragon list ranked No. 1 but the emperor. In this era, there were so many false emperors on the imperial dragon list..." Duanmu took a breath tomorrow, his pupil was cold, and his heart''s desire for the inheritance of the great emperor was even stronger. When the devil just left, the people at the other end of the Su family came. The strong ones in the audience watched. The reason why they didn''t move was because of the Su family! Su family, the overlord of big Chu City, has been dominating for thousands of years. After emperor Qun killed the dragon, Emperor Wu disappeared. Many people once thought that he died of heavy injuries in the battle with the Dragon Emperor. However, not long after that, the new Emperor Wu reappeared and settled in the city of big Chu to guard Xiong Jue. The Su family is the empress of Emperor Wu. Who dares to provoke the family supported by the emperor? "Who is white night? Stand up. " Su''s family came in full swing, and the leader, Su bubad, spoke out loud without any taboo. "White night is a guest of hongtianzong. Anyone who wants to find him can go to me directly." The way of God is light. "The white night killed my righteous brother huangfufei. I will kill him for revenge. Whoever dares to stop me, I will destroy who!" Su is not bad, said with indifference, as if to say a tiny thing. "Then you can do it." On one side of the divine way, he stopped in front of the white night, staring at Su Bu Bu. "Divine way?" Su Bu bad sneered: "you are just a weak person under my big brother, dare to be arrogant in front of me? Very good! " He turned his head to an old man beside him and said, "dust old, I''ll give you the divine way. I''ll kill white night to avenge my righteous brother!" "Don''t worry, young master, that the divine way will not intervene in the battle between you and that maniac." The old man nodded slightly and spoke confidently. As everyone knows, Su bubao''s real purpose is to inherit. "Su family, after Emperor Wu, this man has the power of the supreme emperor. With the magic weapon given to him by the Su family, it should not be difficult to fight against the puppet emperor. Younger martial brother, how about this person?" Lin Zhengtian said. "No, I can kill huangfufei, and I can kill him! What''s more, if I don''t make a move, how can I be shocked to live around here White night light road, suddenly jump to jump, pull out the magic sword, straight toward Su Bu bad thorn. "Good come, ha ha..."Su laughed, his hands were waving in the air, and a strange evil spirit spread out. The sword of the magic sword is in a sharp and weak state. Only saw Su not bad again dance double boxing, boxing appeared two black boxing sets. He was like a deer, and he rushed over, and the boxing became a shadow of the sky, and he roared with thunder: "Wudi divine fist!" Cold hum in the night, but he put up the sword: "you are also called Wudi Shenquan? Look at my!! " After all, he hit both hands together and also blew it. There are not many shadow. But every shadow has the power of opening up the earth, and the empty space is "Dong Dong" making a sound! Bang! Hard work, Su not bad fist all was held, people were shocked to retreat. He was in a great deal of amazement, holding himself in. "How can you do the Emperor Wudi This is, of course, a dragon. But it was not in interest to explain to him on a white night. "Come here!" He rushed to the sky, and the emperor burst out, and the package was not bad for su. "Be careful, young master, this son is very angry!" Dust old found that not good, the emperor of the white night than other inheritors to be rich and more than several times, the face of the change, rushed to the past. But he stopped him just as soon as he moved. "On a white night, kill him, let the people around you see, what is the end of the game that provokes you?" Turning his head around, he said to the white night. "I mean that." Light road in the white night, no longer reserved, two pupils together, nine gods and souls together. A spirit of the sky swam to the sky. Su was pale and retreated. The breath of this white night is no different from the false emperor! It should be late. Don''t wait. Get up and watch it tomorrow morning. < br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 After the death, recasting and rebirth, the nine heavenly spirits are no longer ordinary ones. Their strength and vastness are not comparable to those of other spirits. In particular, the fusion of heaven and soul was completed in the daytime. After the nine heavenly spirits were fully integrated, the image of Nine Leaves God lotus appeared in white night''s eyes, and his whole body was filled with terrible soul power, which was full of incomparable and terrible power. The surging soul force has forced the spirits overflowing from the surrounding powerful people directly. "Soul saint!" Someone exclaimed. "It''s not a holy spirit, but a holy spirit! It''s the soul of nine lotus leaves Another voice came from Shangguan Ziya next to Shangguan Lingli. He was staring at the white night, his eyes shining. "Ah Shi, are you really saying that this person is not a member of Hongtian clan?" The strong old man next to the stone asked in a thick voice. "Yes, he didn''t worship hongtianzong for the time being and killed him. There is no reason for hongtianzong to investigate our responsibility." He nodded at the stone. "This son is so gifted, it''s a pity to kill him. If we can introduce him to other people, we will certainly rise up!" The strong old man sighed. Hearing the stone, his eyes were stagnant and then cold. White night talent, he knows best, but if the white night into the smell of others, then he is what? The spirit of the nine lotus leaves was sacrificed, and the spirit of God was added. The momentum of the white night was constantly expanding. In a flash, it reached the puppet emperor. People were in a state of uproar. Su bubad has never heard of the name of white night. When he heard that he killed Huangfu Fei, he was still a little surprised. Even so, he did not pay attention to the white night. To know that huangfufei is just a quasi imperial dragon, he can''t even be on the imperial dragon list. He can kill him a lot. Maybe he is just a powerful soul. For the huge Su family, it is not worth mentioning. But now, he''s wrong, and it''s a big mistake! If the imperial dragon list can be rearranged, the white night will be able to enter the list. But. He is not afraid. Su bubad also has the strength of Yulong. If not for his bad conduct, how can he be nameless on the list? "White night, don''t think I''m afraid of you! We Su family are all descendants of Emperor Wu. Let''s show you the true mystery of Emperor Wu! " Su bubad roared, and his skin suddenly turned red, and the veins like blood snake loomed in the skin. "Seal of martial god?" The strong old man was a little surprised. "It''s going to be a bad night." Shangguan Ziya shook his head. "Grandfather Ziya, why do you say that?" The Shangguan nearby blinked. "Do you know why Su bieli became the first imperial dragon?" Shangguan Ziya asked. Shangguan was dazed: "do you say..." "yes, it''s because of the seal of martial god. It contains seven forms of martial god. Once it is urged to open up and destroy the heaven and earth, Su bieli''s talent is extraordinary, which can be regarded as the first genius. At present, he can only understand the six forms. If he can participate in the seventh form, he can prove the way of emperor and build a tripod to be emperor. " Shangguan Ziya road slowly. Hearing the sound, Shangguan immediately turned his head and looked at the white night: "that doesn''t mean that the white night will be defeated?" "It should be so." Shangguan Ziya. As Su bubad''s blood appeared, his momentum immediately rose in a straight line, and faintly, he was able to contend with the spirit of the white night. "The descendants of Emperor Wu are really true." The white night nods silently, the pace moves. Whoosh! People, like lightning, rushed over. "Break the void!" Su bubad roared and punched, and the void exploded in succession. The aftereffect was like a big hand stirring the flesh of the white night. However, he was fearless and did not enter the samsara to shake the attack and kill. The man was directly close to Su bubad, and the front of his fist fell. "Ridiculous! Against me? " Su not bad sneer, body inversion, elbow hit. Bang! Elbow force was even more terrible than fist strength, and he forced the fist back. At night, his body was hanging upside down in the air, which seemed to be unstable. However, when he was hanging upside down, a blow suddenly came and hit his abdomen. "Martial god seal! The blood of martial god Su Bu Bu bad roared and burst into a burst of blood, which broke away the fist power of the white night. White night''s fist is slow, so Su Buhao seizes the opportunity to quickly stick it and wrap it around his fist. All of a sudden, he removes all the strength from his head, and then he accumulates another palm and firmly hits Bai Ye. But this time the palm power, like lightning, did not enter the body of the white night, did not hurt its body, straight into the white night''s viscera crazy impact. If the blood and flesh of the white night is very human, I''m afraid everything in the body will become blood mud. He stepped back and slightly stabilized his body. He vomited deeply and spat out Su bubad''s strength from his mouth. "Tut Tut, white night, you are not so good! Too weak! You can only bully people like my brother. " Su Bu bad sneered.White night did not make a sound, step toward Su Bu bad. "No more playing with you!" Su Bu bad smile put away, eyes kill mang Bilu: "see me dig out your heart, sacrifice my righteous brother!" When the voice dropped, he raised his hands and slapped him. A burst of applause came out. I feel dizzy at night. Su Bu Bu''s nerves are tense. He seizes the opportunity, like a poisonous snake who attacks him. In an instant, he rushes to the front of the white night and slaps him fiercely. "Die!" The roar spread, the palm wind broke the void and fell down hard. How fast! How poisonous! How cruel! The four sides were terrified. With the blessing of the blood of the God of war and the God of India, Su bubad''s speed soared to an unimaginable level, so terrible! But a great trend appeared on the top of the white night. The terrifying palm wind that fell down instantly slowed down. "Well?" Su not bad a Leng, but see the white night suddenly stretch a finger, against his shoulder. Joo! A soul force from the white night fingertip rushed out, instantly pierced Su Bu bad''s shoulder blade. However, the spirit of Lotus can''t reach the top of the body, even the soul can''t fight back. He stepped back and looked at the white night in disbelief. "The truth of the triple trend?" "Far from here!" White night light road, Emperor Qi together sacrifice, with the general situation wrapped Su not bad. "Broken!" Su bubad ignored the pain, his feet toward the ground, like a horse step like a roar, his body rushed out of a lot of fighting gas, in his eyes there is more fighting flame burning. Emperor Qi and the general situation were immediately shaken. Su is not bad, fighting spirit is high! "Do you think you are the only one who has the meaning of fighting?" In the white night, his eyes were shining with gold, and the profound meaning of fighting came out at the same time! "Emperor Wu is a martial god! Wushen, the God of martial arts, is invincible! White night, you must die today Su Bu bad burst out a roar, the whole person into a rainbow. The earth broke and the wind was blowing in all directions. The sky darkened, and the clouds burst out of thunder and lightning. There was a force of five elements in Su Bu''s fist. And with his constant approach, the force of the five elements soared wildly. In an instant, it was as vast and magnificent as the sea. Bold and powerful for it color change! When his eyes sank in the white night, he did not dodge, but raised his hand to receive it. "Stupid!" All the people who have been focusing on the two men fight together. "Su bubad such a terrible blow, enough to break everything, even if not into reincarnation may not be able to keep the white night! He not only did not hide, but also went to meet him?? What on earth is he thinking? " Shangguan is smart and astonished. "What a fool! How can such a person inherit from the emperor? " The devil shook his head. "What a pity The strong old man shook his head. The divine way was silent. Lin Zhengtian''s eyes sank. That originally wants to go to stop the dust of the white night, mouth smile, eye dew proud. White night, this is clearly looking for death! This is how the Su family became famous. Su bieli didn''t know how many strong men were killed with this blow. And white night... Dare to pick it up? It''s not death. What is it? However... just as the people were sighing at the stupidity of the white night, a startling scene appeared. Su bubao''s terrible fist fell steadily on the palm of the white night. The five elements magic power on the front of the fist was like a big net and wrapped him along the arm of the white night. The body of the white night was tearing wildly, the skin was raw and the blood was splashing out, and it was about to disintegrate. However, after the strength disappeared, he still stood there, towering. The fatal blow covered him with wounds, and his flesh was broken, but he did not die. "It''s impossible!" Su bubad was stunned. "If I didn''t take the great emperor pill, this blow is enough to kill me. However, the great emperor Dan has been digested by me. My nine turn undead body has reached a high level. The hardness of my body is no longer a common non samsara competition! Maybe this punch should be more suitable for Su bieli. " The white night is light. Then, the sight of shocking people''s eyes occurred. In the white night, the body was suddenly and quickly healed, and the whole body burst into blue light. All the wounds were completely repaired in a few breaths. "Among his nine lotus leaf spirits, he has a strong healing effect!" The strong old man stood up, his eyes glared out, and he burst out.This is the effect of spirit and spirit. Therefore, the night is not afraid of injury. At this moment, he has a strong soul power, as long as he does not die, he can recover in a flash. "It''s over!" White night light way, arm is in vain, a still in the state of stagnation Su not bad to drag over, the fist mang hit his heart. "Reversed!" The official Ziya suddenly rose and stared at that end. The LORD looked. The gate of God is all over the corner. Can you kill sue in the white night? "Master!" The dust boss is in a hurry and he will rush. The magic way eyes flicker, and they are quickly stopped. "God way, if you dare to let the white night harm the young master, my su family must you hongtianzong buried with me!" The dust roared. "Is it? Let''s try it! " "Cheered the cold way. "You really want to try it?" At this time, a sound of eternal existence suddenly came. Before the white night fist blew away, it was stopped by a terrible resistance. He bit his teeth, nine lotus leaf soul all launched, urging the fist to break through resistance, and severely hit Su not bad heart. Poop! Su spits blood in her mouth, and goes out and falls on the ground and lives. "Bold!!!" The ancient voice was full of anger, and it came again, like a sound wave, to suppress everything here. All the men were so frightened that they crawled on the ground. Inexplicable fear swept everyone. The body was shaken by Madness on the night, and his face changed suddenly. The great is here? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 Su buba fell to the ground, and his chest cracked a large area. Judging from the scar, his spirit was bound to be damaged, and his cultivation was bound to decline. If it was not for the terrifying resistance released by the great emperor, most of the power of the white night would have been removed. White night pulled out the magic sword, the blade of the sword supported the ground, his face was ferocious, and he did not want to be oppressed by the emperor. There are many of the same people. Lin Zhengtian, Shentu, the devil and so on. Although they revered the great emperor, they were not afraid of him. Fortunately, the pressure is getting smaller. A huge mountain appeared in the sky. The mountain is like a fairy mountain, floating in the air. Staring at the white night, I was in a trance. I felt restless. Then, the huge mountain suddenly appeared in front of me, and people were in the mountain. "Not good!" In the white night, his face tightened and he jumped back. But he saw the mountain split and stretched out a huge stone hand towards him. "Imperial spirit!" White Night Low drink, Emperor Qi stab, the intention will be broken stone hands. But when he was close to the stone hand, a more vigorous and vast imperial spirit swept over him, and instantly pulled his tiny imperial Qi to pieces. Is this the essence of the great emperor? White night was so shocked that she had never seen such a situation. "Dare to hurt my su family! You must use your life to make amends In the mountains, there was a rough and dreary roar, and then the stone hand suddenly expanded. In the blink of an eye, it was as vast as the sky, and it was directly covered by the white night. The Buddha''s palm fear is no more than this! The people below tried their best to disperse, and they were terrified. The emperor, angry. White night raised the magic sword, stabbed at the palm of the stone, the magic sword broke out thick and fierce magic, hard against the palm. But the strength of the stone hand is incomparable, as vast as the sea. In the white night, I found that my whole body strength had no effect at all. I was pressed by the stone palm and went straight down. The power of the great emperor can not be countered at all. "Younger martial brother!" Lin Zhengtian roars and rushes to the past. The spirit of heaven comes out and Yuan Li emerges. People lift their palms and press them against the stone palms. His breath was fully released and his strength was surging. The power of the puppet emperor was also urged to use. But. Still can''t stop. What they are facing is a great emperor. He breathes and breathes, which are very human. "Go on The divine way drank low and rushed over. Daoxin, Yue Rongshu, 30 and others did not hesitate to rush to Shizhang, intending to stop it. But... Still doesn''t work. Even if all the puppet emperors and imperial dragons took action, they were of no help. In front of the great emperor, it is useless to have more puppet emperors, because this is the difference between man and God, and can not be leveled by the number of people. "Since you all want to die, well, I will help you! It''s all meat sauce When the roar of silence erupts again in the mountain, the falling speed of the stone palm is actually much faster. Sobbing... when the giant palm fell, it rubbed the void and made a strange sound, which made everyone tremble. "No, we''ll all die if we go on like this!" Yue Rongshu saw that all of them had no effect at all. He was very anxious and called out, "we must leave." "It''s too late. The emperor''s aura has covered the stone palm. We can come in, but we can''t get out." The way of God is light. "Elder martial brother..." yuerongshu''s eyes were full of tears. "Don''t be afraid, elder martial brother won''t let you do anything." Shentu took a deep breath, and suddenly his eyes were awe inspiring, as if to activate some magic weapon. But at this time, a golden awn suddenly burst out from the end of the white night and turned into a long sword that broke the sky. It was like cutting tofu, tearing the stone hands and smashing the mountains. Everyone was shocked. They looked at the spot where the golden mansions erupted. It''s white night. He has put away the magic sword, the other hand clasped a simple and slender sword, staring at the mountain indifferently. The mountain was cut in half by the golden awn, and the gravel kept falling, and the whole towering mountain became fragmented. Is this a sword of the white night? How so terrible? People were stunned. All of a sudden, the dreary roar in the mountain exploded again and again. There were shock, anger and fear: "dead dragon sword! It''s a dead dragon sword!! You have the dragon sword. You''re finished!! You''re finished Dead dragon sword? The strong are so frightened that they can''t believe their ears. White night doesn''t care so much. He kills with his sword. Roar! The terrible sword was waved again, and the power to destroy the withered and decadent seemed to cut open the sky.The mountain suddenly burst to pieces, and an old figure stood out from the rubble. "It''s the stone emperor!" The devil roared. Stone emperor! It is said that a man who can make a tripod out of stone and build a tripod to be emperor is said to be able to vaporize stones, turn trees into Maohua trees, and liquefy the body into rivers and streams, turning the whole person into a mountain and suppressing the heroes. His body is very strong, has surpassed the reincarnation, is the body of GangShi emperor, not perishable, although he is a minor emperor, not listed in the list of Nine Emperors and ten emperors, but his body is said to be not weaker than Emperor Wu. Shi Di was a follower of Emperor Wu, and also a person who taught and stepped into the emperor''s way. He stayed in the Su family all the year round and guarded the Su family. Therefore, the Su family produced two emperors, dominating the world, no one can rival. This is also the fundamental reason why many forces fear the Su family. Who can compete with the powerful clan supported by two great emperors? But at present, people can''t pay attention to the Su family, all eyes are focused on the white night. Dead dragon sword! They''re sure they heard it right. The legendary sword, the sword claimed to be able to kill everything. "How could that happen? The sword of the dead dragon appears in the hands of the white night? " Shangguan Ziya was stunned and could not calm down. "Grandfather Ziya, what is the dead dragon sword?" Seeing all the strong people around him, Shangguan Lingli asked in a hurry. "A peerless sword cast by the soul of the emperor." Shangguan Ziya was covered with deep condensation and said in a low voice. "The emperor''s soul?" Shangguan''s heart was beating, and his face was pale: "do you say..." "yes, this sword was constructed by the inheritance of the great emperor. According to historical records, the soul of the emperor who built the sword... Is the soul of an upper emperor." "What?" Shangguan is clever and totally stupid. The soul of the great emperor casting sword? "The upper emperor is a godlike figure... The nine spirits are the symbol of invincibility. Who can cast swords with his soul?" Shangguan is clever. "I don''t know." Shangguan Ziya shook his head: "there are many records about this sword, but no one knows its origin. But what we know is that after its appearance, it has triggered several imperial wars. Each time, there are thousands of dead bodies and all things are dead. It is called the dead dragon, but it is also called the sword of chaos!" "How did the white night get such a terrible sword?" Shangguan whispered. "I don''t know, but one thing I can tell is that the day is not long." Shangguan Ziya shook his head: "he had been inherited by the great emperor and brought about death. Now he uses this sword in front of so many powerful people. This son is too sharp and will be broken. Everyone is innocent. If he doesn''t hand this sword out, no one can protect him from the sky and the earth." "Grandfather Ziya, can we keep this sword if we go to the government?" Shangguan hesitated and asked. Shangguan Ziya''s eyes brightened and looked at her: "Linglong, if you can get this sword, give it to the master of the family. I will be the master of the imperial family." "Is this sword so powerful?" "This sword is strong when it is strong. It can''t exert its strength at night, but the emperor can!" Shangguan Ziya''s eyes narrowed. Shangguan bowed his head and thought for a moment without saying anything. With the appearance of the dead dragon sword, countless eyes full of greed and killing awn are locked in the white night. How can the white night not know the strength of the dead dragon sword and know more about the consequences of exposing this sword. But. He couldn''t watch the Shentu, Daoxin and Lin Zhengtian die because of themselves, so even if they were exposed, he would have to sacrifice. "You''re going to kill my senior brother! I''ll cut you off! " In the white night, his eyes are red with blood, his soul turns into yuan power, and the mysteries of fighting and swordsmanship are all urged out. The dead Dragon Sword trembles wildly, and the sword''s awn directly soars. He stares at the stone emperor and cuts it with his sword. "White night! If you don''t become an emperor, even if there is a dead dragon sword, you can''t resist a great emperor!! I want you to know what absolute power is The stone emperor recovered from the shock of the dead dragon sword. With a low roar, the ground suddenly split, and countless huge stone men rushed out and blasted off toward the white night. The dead Dragon Sword destroyed the withered and decayed, and chopped all of them to pieces. However, the broken stone was still manipulated by the stone emperor and turned into a meteor meteorite, which was hurled at him fiercely. In the white night, he rushed with his sword and approached the stone emperor in an instant. People wave their swords again. When the head of the terrible Dragon Sword falls and the blade is just over, the whole ground collapses into pieces, the void is twisted, and the sky is dark and the earth is dark as the coming of the end. "Do you really understand the power of the great emperor?" With his eyes fixed, the emperor suddenly crouched down, held his knees in his hands, and silently recited a few strange pithy formulas. For a moment, his body was covered with a hard layer of steel rock. Dang!!The sword of the dead dragon thundered on it, making a crisp sound, but it didn''t split. "What?" The white night froze. Dead Dragon Sword... There''s something that can''t be split? With this sword, the stone emperor was reborn like a stone monkey, broke the stone and burst out with a blow on his chest. Bang! The whole body of white night skin split, people spit blood, fly out. "The dragon sword is strong when it is strong, but I''m not the strongest among the great emperors. However, the hardness of my stone is better than that of the middle emperor. What the dead dragon sword can do is to kill the next emperor, but it can''t kill the middle emperor. You want to kill me with the dead dragon sword! The Arabian Nights The stone emperor sneered. The white night stabilized his body and covered his chest, and there was still a faint pain there. Fortunately, the fist was very hasty. The stone Emperor didn''t use all his strength. Combined with the effect of the power of the spirit flower inherited by the nine lotus leaf soul, he could not enter into the samsara and the emperor''s Qi, and the man was still alive, but the power of the blow remained unchanged for a long time. This sword is not invincible after all. Looking at the dead dragon sword in the white night, my eyes are slightly grim. "Younger martial brother Bai, move back quickly. We will cover your departure. You will return to hongtianzong immediately. As long as the master is there, even the stone emperor will not dare to act rashly!" The divine way jumped up and whispered. "If I leave, the Su family will never let you go. The Su family has two great emperors. Even if the patriarch comes, the Su family will have no fear. I will not sacrifice you for a long time." The white night shakes his head. "But you can''t do anything about him now. If you go on, the dragon sword will consume the soul power in your body, and you will fall into his hands!" Lin Zhengtian also rushed over to persuade him. "Don''t worry, there will be a way." A faint smile on the white night. He didn''t know? But now there is no choice. However, this does not mean that he does not have the strength to fight. Although he is not the great emperor, but the great emperor heart code, he has too much. "Give me the dragon sword! And you, die At this time, the stone emperor killed again. He burst out an irresistible strong imperial spirit, straight at this head. The divine way and Lin Zhengtian were unable to defend themselves. They were shaken back by the emperor''s Qi. The strong imperial Qi enveloped the white night, making it difficult to move. As soon as the stone emperor''s withered and yellow hands were grasped in the air, a slender stone sword appeared and stabbed hard at the heart of the white night. "Die!" Roaring. The night was still. "Younger martial brother Bai!" The crowd roared. People are happy and worried. If the dead Dragon Sword falls into the hands of the stone emperor, it is impossible for these people to take it back. "Uncle!" Duanmu is in a hurry tomorrow. "Look again!" The devil roared. "Teacher!" Wen Renshi looks at the old man. "The emperor is here. We have little strength. Don''t worry. I have informed the family that the strong are going here." A strong old man sinks. And it''s in this moment. Pooh. There was a piercing noise. The stone sword went straight through the chest of the white night... everyone''s pupils were dilated. But... the white night is not as painful as imagined, on the contrary, there is a terrible Madness on the face. Shi Di''s old eyes trembled and he felt bad. However, the white night raised his hand and pressed his shoulder hard... "now... You can''t hide... weak but ferocious voice came out. The sword of the dead dragon boomed again. Oh! In the dark, there is a dead dragon roaring... the dazzling sword, and beheads the stone Emperor... "what..." . (according to the number of votes, a total of eight chapters will be added, including yesterday''s, old fire has changed nine chapters. Today''s state is not good, only two shifts, adjust the state, and tomorrow will be the third watch. During this period, I will write as many points as possible for my brothers to see and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 Whew! The dead Dragon Sword directly cut the stone emperor''s shoulder. With a roar in the white night, all his strength was stimulated. The terrible blade cut off his shoulder instantly. Whew. As if the pillar of heaven was cut off! "Ah The stone emperor roared with pain. His arm fell directly from the air and fell to the ground like a stone of ten thousand pounds. People were all stunned. One by one, their souls were paralyzed and their spirits were shaking. They looked at this amazing scene in disbelief. White night... Actually hurt the emperor. Moreover, he cut off the arm of the great emperor... Lin Zhengtian, Daoxin, Yue Rongshu and others were all stunned. Devil, Shangguan Ziya a crowd, pupil crazy tremor. The emperor! What a powerful existence it is. In the heart of every nine souls, it is a God that can not be challenged or even provoked! They are omnipotent. They control thunder and lightning, control wind and rain, and control life and death. In the face of the emperor, even if the peak of the pseudo emperor, also have to kneel down and kowtow. In the face of the great emperor, even if the common people join hands to fight against it, it is not against his finger. However, today... this soul person from Qingge mainland broke the emperor''s arm with a sword! Even with the help of the dragon sword, no one dares to erase the terror of the white night! The devil, Shangguan Ziya and others secretly swallow saliva. They believe that if they are themselves, they will never cut off the arms of the stone emperor! "Asshole The stone emperor roared and was furious. The emperor''s anger shocked the four sides, shaking wildly in a radius of ten thousand li, and the sky was falling apart. His imperial spirit broke out, just like a cocoon and pupa that could not be condensed, and surrounded the white night. The pupil of white night shrinks slightly, discover oneself at the moment fundamental cannot move half minute. The terrible imperial Qi around him is like a chain of unbreakable shackles, which completely locks him to death. Not only that, the soul of the nine lotus leaves in the whole body is now closed, and can no longer produce any soul power. Stone emperor! Take out the strength to treat the strongest people! He''s already doing his best. People were crawling on the ground, shivering. Especially for the older generation, they only felt as if they were immersed in the Imperial War. This kind of feeling is no less than immersing himself in the Shura hell... the furious stone emperor has been desperate. I saw the shaking earth split again, and a huge stone sword with a length of 100 Zhang flew out. A stone sword is like a pillar of heaven. It is vast and endures forever. People are like ants beside the sword! This is the sword of breaking the sky!! "This time, I want you to be broken to pieces, your soul is broken, you can''t be immortal forever!" The stone emperor roared. The terrible stone sword swayed directly and held high. The blade seemed to pierce the scorching sun. Staring at the stone sword in the white night, his expression was extremely solemn. This sword, I''m afraid, can directly split the great mainland!! "Since I can''t hide, I don''t mind pulling a great emperor to be buried with me!" The white night suddenly said, without fear on his face. "I dare to be hard spoken! Do you have this ability? " The stone emperor roared and would drop his sword. "Tough mouth? Haven''t you heard of the Dharma of demons disintegrating? " The white night was cold and cold, and the evil spirit appeared on his body. "That''s the magic of the nine turn demon king, the magic of the magic way... Do you..." the stone emperor trembled. White night closed his eyes, and gradually climbed up a series of terrible magic lines. They are like the most deadly snakes, slowly climbing on the body of the white night, one by one ferocious and terrifying. Seeing this, the stone emperor was in a great hurry and roared to speed up the fall of the stone sword. Whoa! Stone sword falls. The ground crumbled again. Xiongjue mainland seems to have sunk a few inches, the terrible pressure will crush a large number of souls below, the fresh blood splashed. "Be careful!" The divine way waved his hand in a hurry, offering sacrifices and protecting hongtianzong''s disciples. Lin Zhengtian jumped up and rushed to the white night under the pressure. But Shi Di''s tyrannical spirit is like an invisible wall, which blocks everything. Even if he has the power of puppet emperor, he can''t shake it. At this moment, everyone feels extremely small and powerless. White night side over head, looking at the direction of hongtianzong, eyes deep. In fact, from the time he promised Liu Tai to go to xiongjue, he had considered that there would be such a situation. But he never thought that he would fight against the emperor. That''s it! In the white night, the eyes are colder, and the demons are growing in the body. The stone sword has fallen. His body was under unprecedented pressure and almost burst. And that gradually rising magic inside the body, also began to agitate, want to rush out of the body.The white night glared at the stone emperor and roared, and the magic lines on his body became more and more intense. "Heaven... The devil disintegrates the Dharma?" Seeing this scene, the devil''s brain was in a daze, and his face was incredible. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His face suddenly changed and he cried out: "no! The white night will die with the stone emperor! " "What?" People were horrified. How can this be done in the daytime? However, if the devil can see it, how can the stone emperor not see it? Looking at the more and more magic lines on his body, his old angry face also had a strong sense of fear. "No... no... you die for me!! Death The stone sword shattered half of the sky''s void, covered the sun and moon, crushed the vast earth, smashed and killed. White night is full of flesh and skin. But he has an unprecedented relief... do you want to end it? He closed his eyes, and the magic suddenly came out of his body. "No Shi Di roared, but his body couldn''t resist the evil spirit, and the whole person was drowned by it... he didn''t escape the method of disintegration. At this critical moment. Suddenly. All of a sudden, everything in the world is frozen. People are surprised to find that they can only see the scene in front of them, but can not move. All around, all stopped, the wind was quiet, the clouds stopped, and even the broken stones were stuck in the air. People stop breathing. The heart seemed to stop beating. The soul of turbulence is not wanton. The magic meaning of the white night also stopped leaking. What''s more shocking is that the huge falling stone sword is hanging in the air at the moment, and it can''t fall for half an inch any more... "who is it Shi Di is the only one who can speak with a little movement, but every movement and every word he spits out is extremely difficult. But see a business in the distance, a burst of green light towards this, covering everything here. The collapsed land was restored to its original state. When people were oppressed by Diwei, all the wounds healed. What''s more incredible is that under the body of the white night, a large number of thick branches and leaves, a vast and incomparable tree of life, grew out of the white night as the center, and wrapped the sky supporting stone sword directly. Then a twist of the branches and leaves broke the stone sword. Seeing this, the stone emperor seemed to know who was coming. His pupils were slightly dilated, and two words were squeezed out of the gap between his teeth. "Qing... Di..." the voice dropped, and in the middle of the air, there appeared an old man with white hair in a long robe. With his hands behind him, his eyes closed, as if in meditation. A moment later, he suddenly opened his eyes and raised his big hands. Whoa! The evil spirit around the whole body of the white night immediately reversed and returned to his body and into the spirit of heaven. The scars on the body of white night are also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the twinkling of an eye, people have returned to their original state. This is a miracle! The old man glanced lightly, and then the big sleeve waved again. Whoa! Stop! Everyone is back in action. However, everyone''s heart has set off a great wave. Qi Qi looks at the man... God! This is what God has! The first time the stone emperor leaped backward, far away from the big tree. His face was full of deep fear, and the earth behind him was filled with a large number of strong vigorous stones to protect his body. The old man did not move, but walked in the air towards the white night. White night Leng Leng Leng, looking at people, stunned: "patriarch?" "White night, are you ok?" The old man gave a smile. "My Demon disintegrates Dafa?" White night looked at his own eyes, his state was actually restored to the best, even the chest that was pierced by the stone emperor are missing. "Although I don''t know who passed on this kind of magic skill to you, I hope you don''t use it in the future. Once it explodes, you will lose your soul and you will never be able to live beyond life." The old man shook his head. "The one who taught me this skill also gave me the formula of reincarnation of heaven and earth. Even if I use it, my soul will not disperse. But if I do, I will lose everything." White night road. "In this way, the man had a heart." The old man nodded. At this time, Shentu, Daoxin and others were kneeling on the ground and shouting excitedly. "See the Lord!" The sound is like a wave. All the people on the surrounding mountains, even those who had a grudge against hongtianzong, were kneeling on the ground, worshipping their heads and shouting. "See the Qing emperor It''s so powerful! "Green emperor?"The white night froze. Although he knew that Hongtian was the great emperor, he never knew that Hongtian was the Qing emperor among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! It''s just. The Qing emperor entered the great emperor in the shortest time, and his strength was the weakest. Among the ten great emperors, only he had no title. "Let''s all get up" the green emperor said in a light way, his eyes shifted and he fell on the stone emperor in the distance: "Shi Di, white night is a guest of hongtianzong. If you ask him for trouble, are you not paying attention to me?" "Qingdi, you are just the last one among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! Although I am not against you, I am not afraid of you! If my master comes forward! You are a flower! Where can you hop? " The stone emperor snorted angrily. "Flower growers?" The Qing emperor squinted, his body didn''t move, but he slapped his fingers lightly. For a moment, the ground trembled. A large number of vine branches split from the earth. The terrible steel rock of Shidi was also broken by the dense plants and trees. In a blink of an eye, the location of the stone emperor formed a vast forest. However, killing is far from here! In the woods, the flying leaves turn into flying knives, the vines are like chains, and the branches become swords. They all aim at the stone emperor and bombard them crazily. "Ah In the forest, the stone emperor''s sad cry suddenly appeared. The green emperor waved again, the forest disappeared, and the stone emperor was black and blue and in a mess. But see the green emperor and hit a ring finger, stone emperor head door unexpectedly out of a flower, very funny. "I want to kill you. It''s easy. Your body is most suitable for planting. My branches and vines will break your body alive. Do you want to try it?" Green emperor''s light way. The stone emperor''s face was pale and he did not dare to speak. People were shocked. Nine Emperors and ten emperors are worthy of their reputation! Although Shi Di is only a minor emperor, he is still a great emperor. However, facing the Qing emperor, who is the last one among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, he is as helpless as a chicken meeting an eagle... what means should Emperor Wu, who ranks first? . www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 The whole scene seems to have been awed by the Qing emperor. People prostrate on the ground, look up and look up, as if to see God. "Green emperor" Next to the Su family, Su buba bit his teeth and looked at the old man with resentment in his eyes. "Master, now the white night and Lin Zhengtian are inherited by the great emperor, especially the white night, which is also the sword of the dead dragon. We should protect him from the harm of others." Shentu clasped his fist and said respectfully to the old man in the void. "Dead Dragon Sword..." the green emperor looked at the white night, shook his head and sighed: "this sword should not appear again..." he paused, his eyes were deep and indifferent. "White night, you and the divine way, go back to hongtianzong first. I will come later. When you arrive at hongtianzong, you will directly enter Gaotai, where you will be protected from being disturbed by curfews and bring all the disciples. From now on, hongtianzong is in the highest alert state. No one is allowed to leave hongtianzong without my command." "Yes, master." Hongtian Zongren called. Bai Ye nods silently. He also understands that the current situation is grim. If he wants to survive, he must leave xiongjue mainland. When he arrives at hongtianzong, the Qing emperor will arrange him to leave as soon as possible. Bai Ye doesn''t worry that the Qing emperor covets the dead dragon sword, because after he fights with Tian Sheng and is saved by hongtianzong, the Qing emperor has already noticed the sword. If I really want to take the sword, I won''t wait until now. The divine way did not dare to neglect it. When the Qing emperor suppressed the heroes, he immediately led Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian to leave. But at this moment, the earth suddenly overturned, the ground collapsed, even the space, all inexplicably set off waves of waves, just to leave the Hongtian Zongren were suddenly lifted by the waves, one by one fell on the ground, difficult to get up. Then, the emperor''s idea of the natural law released by the Qing emperor was impacted by a strong, tyrannical and tyrannical emperor''s will. This force was extremely fierce, just like a wild animal, tearing all the emperor''s ideas of the green emperor. The Qing emperor turned slightly and looked at the distance. In the distance, a burst of turbulence came. The void twisted and the strength was like electricity. It spread along the void. Then, a bareheaded man with bare upper body and golden light all over his body leaped forward. As soon as he landed on the ground, the whole world was shocked, and his hegemony was unparalleled. When I heard that they saw people here, they were so happy that they ran over one by one, knelt down, and cried out excitedly. "See my ancestors!" "See the old man!" As soon as the sound falls, people can understand who is coming. Their brain is in a daze, a face is full of surprise and amazement, the eyeball son wants to stare out from the eye socket. The comer is not someone else, but the one who hears others and is known as the most powerful person of nine spirits. Hercules! His fist can break the sky, the earth, the sea and the mainland. He is one of the three gods and five saints! He is the best of the middle emperors. He is a legend in the history books of countless nine souls, and the God that countless souls look up to. So far, Hercules has not been out of the mountain for a whole hundred years, but he does not want to stand here today! For the souls around, this is the miracle coming! "Visit Hercules!" People also kneel on the ground, bow and shout. Wen Renjia is full of pride, looking at the people around, a face full of pride. This is the power of the great emperor. The arrival of Hercules, even the power of the Qing emperor has been covered, we can see the horror of its potential! "Trouble this time." With a bitter smile, Daoxin faces the white night road beside him. "Is this man better than the stone emperor?" The white night asked. "Only stone emperor, inferior brand emperor, and even Nine Emperors and ten emperors can not be selected. There is nothing else but stronger body. But this one is different. His fighting capacity is extremely terrible. He is a middle great emperor. I''m afraid that a hundred stone emperors are not equal to a Hercules Emperor." The divine way nearby whispered. "Is there such a wide gap between the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors?" The white night was stunned. "It''s not the gap between the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors, but also the gap between the lower emperor and the middle emperor. There is also an insurmountable gap between the two." However, his eyes were tight and his fist clenched: "it''s a pity that I don''t have enough understanding to enter the great emperor. Otherwise, I will share the worries for my master, guard the hongtianzong, and deter the four sides..." "elder martial brother, you don''t have to blame yourself. You can become the second emperor in such a short period of time. The master is very happy. It''s a pity that the development of hongtianzong is too short, There is not so much time for us to grow... " Yue Rongshu sighed and was dejected. "My master was a freshman in xiongjue. He had a good view of xiongjue. He knew the situation of this continent, so he set up hongtianzong to recruit those souls who were desperate and struggling at the bottom of the mainland. I was just a child of an ordinary soul soul family in xiongjue mainland. My parents only had a small amount of cultivation resources every day Those powerful and powerful people who cultivate spiritual fields can exchange for spiritual things to live on. If there is no master, how can I become a god today? Therefore, I swear to be emperor, and I will help master to realize his ideal and carry forward hongtianzong. "But now, we are facing the strongest people in the nine spirits... Facing them, we can''t do anything... Hateful The last two words, he said very light, but the listener felt that the heart was hit by a heavy hammer, extremely heavy. Hercules, like the God of heaven, came step by step. His pupils were golden, and his whole body was full of golden light, dazzling and dignified. When he went to that station, he was a kind of deterrence. Just looking at his body covered with perfect muscles, he could not have the mentality to compete with him at all. "Hercules." The Qing emperor nodded slightly to show his respect. "Qingdi! Why do you embarrass my children? " The emperor of Hercules opened his voice, and the sound was like a red bell, like thunder. "What does the power God say? Since I came here, I only moved the stone emperor, and in order to save the people of hongtianzong, I did not lose anything to hear others. " Green emperor''s light way. "Is it?" Hercules had no expression on his face. He just turned around and looked at the end of the stone. His sight fell on the stone. Hearing people''s stone busy lowering his head. Hercules is the patron god of Wen''s family. He called himself Emperor 2000 years ago. When Wen Ren Shi Da was born, he had been listening to the legend about him. He had only seen Hercules twice in his life. The first time was when he just awakened the spirit of heaven. When he became a soul person, he was taken to the forbidden area of the family by the family owner and was blessed by the emperor of Hercules The second time, this time. The Nine Emperors and ten emperors are always legends. It is not because the Nine Emperors and ten emperors do not exist, but because these great emperors, like gods in the past, are not likely to appear in front of people, because the appearance of every great emperor is bound to cause a series of inestimable consequences. If the outbreak of Imperial War, the nine souls will be doomed! This is what nobody wants to happen. Therefore, without special circumstances, the great emperor would not appear. But now it''s different. As the middle great emperor, his inheritance is extremely terrible. And more importantly, the Dragon Sword appeared again! This is the real reason for the great emperor. Hercules'' feet are amazing. He must have heard the news of the appearance of the dead dragon sword. He crossed thousands of miles to get here. Seeing Hercules looking at himself, how can you not know the meaning of the stone? When we heard that the Red Emperor had taken the opportunity to look for the secret place, they were not able to find the opportunity with the old people, It''s disgusting to find them to argue with them. It''s disgusting. To protect the dignity of the family, Wen Renshi fought with them! " I heard that Shi Yi''s words were right and his words were loud. But no one will believe it. What kind of people are in hongtianzong? Everyone can see it. "Your lies are far fetched." Some of them couldn''t see it. "If you think it''s a lie, give evidence, if you can''t, give me an account." Hercules can ignore so many, the voice is dull, domineering to the extreme. "I can''t give evidence, I can''t explain it." The emperor shook his head. "So you''re going to challenge me and fight against the emperor?" Hercules grinned at the corners of his mouth, and his whole body was surging. The vigorous and active emperor''s intention directly pressed the head of the Qing emperor. But it was dissolved by the Qing emperor. "As soon as the emperor''s war broke out, the mainland''s jade and stone were burned! The mountains and rivers are broken Green emperor''s light way. "I can''t control it. What I care about is whether you give me an account or not." Hercules hummed. The green emperor took a deep breath, his eyes were deep, and then he closed his eyes gradually. "In that case... Then, fight!" As soon as the Qing emperor shook off his hand, the surging vitality swept the four sides. "Are you sure?" Hercules squinted and walked straight towards the green emperor. He was never afraid of war. "Hercules! Please stop The people below heard the sound, scared out of their wits, and quickly knelt down to kowtow. "Your Majesty, do not fight with the emperor, or you will never exist again. At that time, hongtianzong and other people will no longer exist!" "Please calm down, two great emperors!" People kept kowtowing, anxious and crying, and some people were even more scared to cry. Those young souls did not know the horror of the Imperial War at all, but many of the older generation had heard of it or even seen it, and they did not want such a thing to happen again. "In the war of emperors, only when the two great emperors of the same scale fight each other, can it be called the Imperial War. If one side is the lower emperor and the other side is the upper emperor, that kind of fight is just crushing, not worthy of being called emperor war, Qing emperor! The next great emperor, who had just been called emperor for a thousand years, had no idea what luck he had and was listed among the ten emperors! This kind of person, how should I fight against Hercules? Just a great emperor! I''ll kill it easily. You don''t have to worry about it. "Hercules laughed and was confident. "Is it?" The Qing emperor smiles, the sunken eye socket, exudes the strong intention of war and killing. "Of course it is Just then, a voice came. Then, bursts of air breaking sound like waves swept towards this. The emperor''s will of the three great emperors was again impacted. The green emperor''s face suddenly changed. Is there another emperor coming? . (there are still two normal changes) (there are two normal changes) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The void was blown open, and the shadows appeared in the sky, then blinked, and fell here. The despotic and terrifying emperor''s idea in the air was mixed up again and became chaotic. A tall and slender woman with a long blue dress appeared. She stood in the air with her little feet. The air was full of ripples, like stepping on blue waves. "The rain emperor!" Someone exclaimed. She wore a bun, and her skin was tender and white. It seemed that she could pinch out water. A touch of red lips was very attractive. However, the terrible emperor''s idea overflowed all over her body, so that people around her did not dare to blaspheme, but looked at her eyes with awe. "How lively! What are you doing here? Is there anything good today? " Rain emperor issued astringent voice, corners of the mouth Yang smile. The emperor frowned and said nothing. At this time, another person quietly appeared in the rain emperor''s side, he seemed to suddenly change out, no one noticed his arrival. He was a middle-aged man with a face of Zhang Guozi, a brown robe, long hair over the shoulder, and a goatee. His eyebrows were serious and he was not angry. Modi! The newly promoted emperor, during these hundreds of years, Emperor Mo gained fame in xiongjue mainland, sheltering more than a dozen clans, large and small. As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere was a little tighter again. People only feel a smooth breath, are extravagant hopes. But that''s not over. Another figure came. However, this figure is not as low-key as modi. His arrival rolls up the dust all over the sky, as if carrying the sun and the moon. The momentum is like a rainbow, which is unstoppable. As soon as people arrive, everyone''s heart seems to stop. The pressure caused by the emperor''s will is not from the shoulder, but from the heart. Yidi. The great emperor, who is good at spiritual soul method, makes countless people fear deeply. He can turn half of the continent into his magic realm with his magic skill! It''s terrible. These three great emperors are just inferior emperors, and they are all newly promoted next great emperors. They are not important plays. In all people''s brain blank, heart crazy looking at this scene, the sky suddenly dark down. Heaven and earth are colorless, the sun and the moon are not bright. Then, the strong wind, the wind like a blade, cutting everything around. In the distant sky, several terrible wind dragons were writhing in the clouds and mists. They looked at this head with covetous eyes. A gust of wind turned into a huge and ferocious wind tiger. They ran towards this side, as if thousands of troops and horses surrounded all the people here. "I didn''t expect that guy came too. His style was really good. He came so fast!" Hercules gently smile, looking at the green Emperor: "this time, you should give up?" Without saying a word, the Qing emperor looked at Hercules. A gust of wind rolled in and kept circling there. Before long, the strong wind gradually dispersed. A man with long hair and white robe appeared beside Hercules. Wind emperor! The emperor of the wind! He is the overlord of all the winds on the nine souls continent. He can hear the breath of everyone in the nine souls continent from the wind. He can tear the whole Xiong Jue continent into pieces by the terrible wind. He is the saint of the three gods and five saints, the guardian God of the Shangguan family, and the strong man standing at the top of the nine spirits. People have forgotten to breathe, staring at Hercules next to the handsome elegant, as God like man, for a long time. Nine Emperors and ten emperors, three of them have come today. There are also four of them. Seven emperors in all! Everyone''s fur stood up, their faces flushed and their hearts almost burst. Seven great emperors! In the past, it was impossible to see a statue, but today, there are so many great emperors... the soul people keep whispering, suffering but excited. If you are lucky enough to survive, you should live your life! "Brother Daoxin!" Looking at the divine way above, I suddenly drank. "Elder martial brother, what can I do for you?" The heart of Tao comes forward. "Fight later, let white night crush this." Shentu handed over a Rune Stone in his hand. Daoxin saw this and immediately understood. This is the Rune Stone given to him by the Qing emperor. The Qing emperor is very optimistic about Shentu. Naturally, he doesn''t want him to have an accident. If something happens to Shentu outside, he can directly crush the Rune Stone. The space power in the rune will send him back to hongtianzong. However, the use of this Rune has a great disadvantage. Once prompted, there will be a spatial position, which will last for three times. This position cannot be destroyed, otherwise the transmission will fail. However, Sanxi''s spatial position is enough to attract the emperor''s attention, and the emperor''s smashing of this position is not even a tenth of the rest. "Elder martial brother, relying on this alone, you can''t leave the night." The heart of Tao is deep."Don''t worry. I will try my best to help him, and my master will certainly try to find a way." The divine way whispers. "I won''t go. This is because of me. If I leave, what will you do?" White night refused. "White night, don''t do that. If you don''t leave with the dragon sword, you will have a battle. If you leave, we will be safe! So, even if it''s not for you, please consider it for us, OK? " The divine way side head, says earnestly. Hearing the sound of the white night, he was silent for a moment. He suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice: "if the patriarch has a dead dragon sword, can he fight against the six great emperors?" The words fell, and everyone''s heart was a little tight. The green emperor gets the sword? That must kill all sides! "Maybe try it!" Tao Xin is busy. "No way." The divine way actually shook his head: "master... Can''t take the sword." "Why?" Asked the banyan tree nearby. "Because the master once told me that the power of the dead dragon sword is too strong, and it is easy to lose one''s nature and mind. The stronger the effect is, the stronger the effect will be. Moreover, once the master gets the sword, any sword will be enough to kill all the people here. If he gets the sword, he will have the strength to fight against the six great emperors. In that case, this is emperor''s war! So, he won''t get a sword The holy way is hoarse. Under the emperor''s war, all human beings are like dry firewood and will be burned out! Yue banyan was speechless. How terrible is the death dragon sword. If we deal with the emperor in the hand of the great emperor, everyone here will die under the terrible sword power. I think so. If the death dragon sword can solve the current crisis, I''m afraid that before the arrival of Hercules, he would have let the sword be handed over by night. "It''s a pity that my soul level is too low. If I can enter the great emperor, I should be able to suppress the scene with this sword?" The white night whispers, in the heart to the strength desire inexplicably strong up. "I have a complete inheritance of the great emperor and the inheritance of the Dan emperor! To enter the emperor''s way! It''s easy. Today, no matter what, I have to live. Even if I live, as long as I can live, all the disappointments in this world will be annihilated. " As his pupils tightened, he took the rune and his face became firm. Daoxin and Shentu looked at each other and nodded to each other. Hongtian clan gradually surrounded Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian. Everyone secretly urged their souls. Only white night with the dead Dragon Sword safely leave here, all this, can end. The present Qing emperor has been surrounded by six great emperors. There are two middle great emperors and four lower great emperors. Wind emperor, Hercules emperor, Shi Di, Mo Di, Yu Di, Yi Di! These beings surrounded the Qing emperor. Qi Qi released Diwei and pressed him. White night? Lin Zhengtian? They want uniforms. I''m afraid they don''t even have to raise their hands. What they really want to remove is the obstacle of the Qing emperor. "What? Do you want to fight? I''m afraid you have no room to fight back! " Hercules the emperor light smile way, in the golden pupil, all over banter. "Qingdi, we didn''t come here to deal with you, let alone fight against the emperor. We just came here for two reasons: first, inheritance; second, dead dragon sword. The inheritance is self-evident. The younger generation named Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian are not gifted. It''s really outrageous to pass on the inheritance of Dan emperor to them Isn''t it better to give it to virtuous people? In this way, it can better protect the nine spirits, isn''t it? " The wind emperor also opened his voice, such as the sound of the valley. "The dead dragon sword and even the cruel things are extremely fierce. In order to prevent it from being used by the gangsters, it is reasonable for us to take it back. Senior Qing emperor, I hope you don''t interfere." The rain emperor also made a voice. Under the pressure of the six emperors, no one can stand firm under this kind of prestige. If it was not for the high artistic conception of the Qing emperor, I am afraid he would have been soft at the moment. He took a deep breath, his eyes closed again, and his whole body was filled with a sense of powerlessness. "If I keep the dragon sword, you will deal with me wholeheartedly and persuade me calmly." Speaking of this, he stopped and his voice was loud: "but if I don''t keep the dragon sword and hand it over, you will fight together in the next moment, and immediately start the Imperial War to destroy Xiong Jue. In this case, I will try my best to avoid all this." "Do you think you can fight against our six great emperors?" The wind emperor asked. "How do you know if you don''t try?" Green emperor''s light way. "I can''t do what I can! This is what you asked for, but if you can die in the hands of the six great emperors, it will not be in vain for you to be a great emperor. " Hercules sneers and shows his killing heart. If he was alone, he would not dare to take advantage of the Qing emperor, but it would not be too difficult for so many great emperors to come forward and kill a lower emperor. Even if this emperor is not ordinary. "Do it, gentlemen! If you delay, you will change! " The stone emperor cheered. "Good!" People nodded, but they were not polite.Green emperor eyes a coagulation, the first to bloom emperor, around the earth dry wood Fengchun, a large number of trees, flower sea generation! "You are not worth mentioning in our eyes!" The wind emperor is indifferent, with a wave of hand, the wind is big, the surrounding terrible wind tiger rushed into the sea of flowers and trees. They are like harvesters, crazy destroying the sea of big trees and flowers. In a blink, the sea of flowers in the tree sea is a mess.. "Break it for me!" The emperor of great power roared and hit the ground. Dong! All around the world were shaken to the air. The force blew to the sea of flowers in the infamous tree sea, which directly shocked it into powder. The power of the blue emperor was completely suppressed. "Ha ha ha! You have today, Qingdi! " The stone emperor laughed and roared, and offered a mountain to his town. The emperor looked up and frowned, and hit a ring finger. Before the mountain fell, he produced a large number of branches and leaves, which was broken by the living. "It''s time to end!" Modi came close and hit him with a blow. As soon as the emperor wanted to defend, he was bombarded by a terrible flood. He was relieved from the defense. Before he could respond, modi''s fist was firmly hit on him. Poof!!! The blue emperor spits blood, and people step back and forth. "Master!" The crowd roared. "Stop it! Come on, take advantage of now! Send a white night to leave The way of God cried out. The eyes were red and their teeth were biting around the white night. The six emperors in the void were looked at in the anger of the night. Their eyes were almost bleeding, and shouted, "I swear in the white night that this life will prove the emperor''s way. I will recover all the humiliation that the blue emperor has suffered today!" Say it, crush the rune. Bang Dang! A space position is generated. The body of the white night is immediately surrounded by the power of space. But just wanted to go, a wind edge hit, instantly tearing apart the space position. "What?" The people were horrified. "Want to go? Take the sword and help me kill the green emperor! " A whisper came from the ear, and then a figure appeared in front of the white night. It''s the wind emperor! Clang! A golden rush. The nerve stretched to the limit of the night, and pulled out the dead Dragon Sword directly. The terrible sword force immediately forced the wind emperor back! The wind emperor is so fast! But the reaction of the white night is not weaker than the wind emperor! It''s terrible! "What are you doing, windy?" Seeing the wind emperor abandon the blue emperor by the advantage of speed, approaching the white night, all the great emperors are nervous. "I take the dragon to die, it is easier to kill the emperor. You first control the emperor! I will take this son and take the dead dragon! " The wind emperor regardless of the emperor, directly with emperor Weigai. All the people of Zhou suffered Hongtian were forced back, and no one could stand under the power of the wind emperor. Holding a dead dragon in the night, supporting the ground, biting his teeth, he refused to let go. His flesh and skin, the blade of the road cut out of the terrible scars. "Hard bones, right? Well, I''ll cut your flesh out and see how hard your bones are! " The wind emperor cold way, feet a little bit, rushed to the white night, and the terrible blade, no politely cut to the white night. The wind blade of the emperor of the wind is even more terrible than the edge of space... this blow can not be avoided in the night. At this moment, no one can save him... white night, it''s over! Countless sighs. Finally, still can not keep this sword! Boom! Suddenly, a red lightning suddenly fell from the dark sky, and the wind emperor was directly bombarded. Dong! The emperor of the wind rushed to the white night, and hit the ground hard. His coat and robe were cracked, and his hair was set up and in a mess. The terrible afterglow is like a rose, and it is cathartic all over the world. All around the crowd were forced back, the earth was burning red flames, the terror of power actually in the devouring emperor! All the great emperors were stunned, they looked at each other and found that they were not the other side of the attack against the wind emperor. The emperors were shocked. "Who?" The emperor of dalishen frowned and asked loudly. But I heard the far away place, and a melodious bell rang, which shocked people''s heart strings. Then, above the sky is the roar of the appalling spirits, which has lasted forever. A wisp of killing intention leaked from the sky, like the inadvertent volatilization, and then, the town of tianlongwei poured out, like a sky, collapsed. All the emperor Wei, Emperor intention, Emperor Qi, all were suppressed! The great emperors fell on the ground, looking at the sky.This power is immortal, and it''s the ultimate martial god! "Who?? Who is it? " The stone emperor trembled and cried. He had never felt such a terrible dragon power. What''s more, on the mainland, no emperor has such a great power! This is a great emperor that they have never contacted!! "Who am I? No one has asked me who I am for a long time Sound melodious spread, as if ring to the sky, shaking the world, Rao is the emperor, listen to this sound, also in the vibration. "Is... The great emperor?" Hercules''s face was pale, and his golden eyes were dim. He exclaimed in disbelief. But a huge golden sun appeared in the dark sky. No! It''s not the sun, it''s... An eye. That''s... longan!! . (4000 words chapter, 2000 words chapter, this should be two chapters, but Lao Huo won''t do that anymore. Ha ha, there will be another chapter later, but you don''t have to wait. It may be late. Tomorrow morning will be the same! Have the cheek to ask for a wave of reward monthly tickets) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 It''s scary! despair! Hesitation! Pain... the emperor''s power is filled with countless uncomfortable feelings. It covers the earth and drags the living creatures on the vast earth into hell! People jumped back and looked at the sky in shock. "Back! Go back The emperor of the wind drank to the upper official''s house. Shangguan Ziya Qi, drag Shangguan Lingli back. "You go too!" Hercules to hear the stone here to drink. Strong old people dare not neglect, pick up the stone and rush out, never stop. People retreat again and again, until hundreds of miles away, still can not escape this terrible power. Countless pairs of eyes shocked to look at the dark sky that like the scorching sun dragon eyes, a long time ago dull complexion. "So... What the hell is that?" Shangguan asked in a glib voice. "I don''t know..." Shangguan Ziya''s face changed, as if he thought of something. He shook his head and said "impossible" fragmentary. "This kind of prestige, actually surpasses the wind emperor and the ancestor... Teacher, is it possible that the person who came here is the supreme emperor?" Hearing this, Shi Chi asked. "The supreme emperor, how many spirits can there be? They will not easily move out, once out, will change the nine soul pattern! Moreover, there is a force that will not allow them to intervene in the wrong way! " The strong old man said in a deep voice. What other forces can control the great emperor? "What force is it?" Hearing this, Shi urgently asked. "Vientiane gate!" The old man said. I heard that Shi Zheng was shocked. Longan as the sun, overlooking the vast land. At this moment, no matter who it is, they feel like a drop in the ocean. The smell? The white night, surrounded by Hongtian''s followers, was stunned and then suddenly. Is it coming? Shi Di, Yi Di, Yu Di and Mo Di Qi looked at the sky with unprecedented solemnity. Hercules and wind emperors jumped into the air and looked up with unprecedented concentration. The giant dragon eye looks down upon all living beings in silence, giving unprecedented deterrence. The wind emperor tried to maintain calm eyes, gradually dignified up, obviously, he has vaguely guessed the identity of the arrival. "It shouldn''t be possible... It won''t be it! Its body, should have been destroyed, the emperor was separated, it will never be it... "The wind emperor whispered, his voice trembled. "Who are you talking about?" Next to the Hercules emperor stunned way, suddenly all over the body cold sweat DC: "you mean... Is the Dragon Emperor?" "No!! It has been taken office by Emperor Wu, and they broke the body together. It is dead The wind emperor bit his teeth. But reality doesn''t give them so much time to think. There is a chaos in the boundless and dark sky, and the sound of terror is floating out from it. "Death Dragon Sword... Is what I give to this young man. Anyone who dares to take it... Kill!" The sound of the Dragon Emperor rippling heaven and earth, wandering nine souls, as if the entire majestic continent, are echoing its voice. "Who are you?" Hercules roared in the air. "You are not qualified to ask about the name of the emperor!" There is a new sound. Hercules''s eyes were grim, roared up, leaped into the air, and a fist burst out into the sky. "Show me the true shape of the man who hides his head and reveals his tail!" Boom!!!! The vast fist awn tore the dark clouds on the sky, and the people watched nervously, peeping at the real body behind the clouds. After the dark clouds dispersed, a huge dark red dragon scale was exposed, each of which was as big as a thousand li. Behind the strong black cloud, there was a giant dragon with a length of millions of feet! The whole sky is covered by it. See its head, not its tail. The pupil is like the sun and the moon, and must be like the Great Wall. The huge claws can hold the mountains and stir the rivers and seas. People were stunned, face by face, completely frozen. What a magnificent dragon that is. What a terrible existence that is? It should not belong to the nine spirits, but the whole sea of stars! Nine souls, can''t hold it! Is this the real body of Qianlong? The white night was staring, whispering. This amazing Pang ran fierce thing, can be that fat as pig Qianlong? Provocation, me The huge dragon eyes stare at Hercules, sending out bursts of vigorous and magnificent questions. "Dragon Emperor!! It''s really the Dragon Emperor Hercules trembled and his body was covered with cold sweat like rain. "I came here just to give you a verbal warning. But if you don''t drink or eat wine, you won''t blame me!" The Dragon whispered, and suddenly raised its huge claw and passed toward the talons of Hercules.In an instant, the whole city was in shadow. "Dragon Emperor! You want to kill me? " Hercules clenched his teeth, expelled the fear in his heart, and his strength broke out to resist the dragon power. "The emperor wants to kill you, you are no longer in this world!" The sound came from behind the dragon''s claws, and the huge claws had fallen. "Ah Hercules roared with thunder. His muscles and veins were full of brilliant light. His unparalleled strength gathered in his hands. People jumped up high and resisted the Dragon claws and overturned them. But. The dragon claw didn''t stop half a minute and went down with Hercules. "What?" The great emperors were shocked. Hercules is known as the most powerful nine souls. But facing the Dragon Emperor, his strength is so pale... Dong! Hercules was severely shocked into the earth by the huge dragon claws, and the ground was all shattered. The surging wave of destruction lifted all the emperors around him. Destruction spiral grain for a long time, such as a nuclear bomb exploded! This is the power of the Dragon Emperor? People were terrified and terrified. When the giant dragon claws were lifted up again, the body of Hercules was reflected in people''s sight. He fell to the ground powerless, and his whole body was full of terrible cracks. His body, like a God, was dim at the moment, and his strength was rapidly dissipating. A move! Will be Hercules to fight so embarrassed. "It is worthy of being the emperor of the dragon. In those years, one man fought eleven supreme emperors... This power is beyond the sacred." The wind emperor was shocked and sighed, and his heart beat quickly. In the face of such a terrible emperor, they have no chance of winning. Unless all the Nine Emperors and ten emperors arrive, the result is still unknown. We should know that the Emperor Wu of that time is no longer there. It is not known whether the current Emperor Wu can match that one. "Master, don''t be angry! We have no intention of offending you. Please forgive me! " The wind emperor bit his teeth and went forward, clasping his fist and bowing to the sky. "What a strong wind, the strength of the great emperor, are you the new wind emperor? The strength is not bad enough. It''s much worse than the one who fought with me. Just, it doesn''t matter. Because the wind emperor you took office was captured and beaten by the emperor. If he didn''t teach Feng Lingzhu in the end, I''m afraid he would have died in my hands. " On the vast sky, the sound of dragon falls again. The wind emperor''s face was ugly and did not dare to refute. This is contempt and ridicule, but the wind emperor did not have the right to reply. The others, shivering, did not dare to say a word. How can they not know about the legend of the Dragon Emperor? This is a god of death. Seeing that the people were silent for a long time, the emperor said again, "you are so sincere and sensible. I don''t want to kill you any more! I''ll give you ten rest Kung Fu. Get out of here now. Otherwise, I''ll set up more secret places for the nine souls in this secret place of Dandi! " Dragon Emperor let them go? The great emperors looked at each other... "what do you think?" The wind emperor looked at the stone emperor and others. "How about leaving for a while?" Mo Di low voice urgent way. "I always feel something is wrong. The Dragon Emperor is a very bloodthirsty man. Why does he want to let us go?" The wind emperor said carefully. "It''s seven, and there''s three." The voice of the Dragon Emperor came. People were shocked. "Lord Fengdi, go first and inform Emperor Wu! Ask him to come out of the mountain to deal with the Dragon Emperor The emperor was in a hurry. Hearing this, the wind emperor no longer hesitates. Whether it is true or not, it doesn''t matter. As long as the white night is still strong, they have the opportunity to immediately nod their heads, a little bit of their feet, and turn into a gust of wind to the sky. The other great emperors also urged the gods to leave. In the blink of an eye, except for the Qing emperor, all the present emperors fled, none of them remained. Seeing this in the white night, he breathed hard and looked at the huge dragon in the sky. His heart was filled with emotion, but he was also heavy. Qianlong is really the emperor of the Dragon... in fact, it was the most powerful emperor in those years! "Mother, I''m dead At this time, in the heart of the white night, the voice of the Dragon rings. "Old guy, it''s you..." a bitter smile in the white night. "Try to get out of here. I won''t last long." Qianlong said with a smile, but his voice revealed deep exhaustion. White night Leng next, consternation way: "you this is... Pretend?" "I haven''t found the emperor, and I haven''t recovered my strength. What you can see now is just the appearance of my body, which is made by my emperor''s soul. In fact, I can only deal with a minor brand emperor now.""Then why did Hercules be attacked by you..." "you don''t have to worry about this, boy. The dead dragon sword is very important. In any case, you can''t lose it! Sooner or later, it will come in great use! " Qianlong pretended to be relaxed, but he was extremely powerless. Obviously, it really reached the limit. "What''s the matter with you, old man? Did you... Use the forbidden technique? " He turned pale at night. "No forbidden skill will give me the ability to crush Hercules with one claw... Only my dragon soul." Qianlong chuckled and hoarse. "In fact, since you entered hongtianzong, I have expected this day! You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s all from me. You can get the inheritance of Dandi. Compared with me, you also have some understanding. I don''t know what you think of me, but I believe that sooner or later, you will understand me, boy. Don''t say much nonsense. Leave quickly and go back to hongtianzong. The Qing emperor will protect you! You and I have to say goodbye for a while As the sound fell, the Dragon elephant on the sky faded. The sound of Qianlong never sounded again. White night heart set off surging waves, for a long time difficult to calm. The green emperor gazed at the fading shadow of the dragon. The sunken pupil was glowing. People seemed to understand something. "Go He drank in a low voice, holding the disciples with his breath, and ran away with the white night turning into green light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 After the Dragon Emperor left, the Qing emperor and others immediately returned to hongtianzong. The gate of hongtianzong was blocked at the first time, and Daoxin guarded the gate himself. All the boundaries of the gate were opened, and it looked as if he were facing a big enemy. However, the wind emperor, Hercules emperor and others did not go far away. They stood thousands of miles away and looked from afar. Moreover, the stone emperor and others had gone to the Su family to inform Emperor Wu of the matter. Although they were frightened before, they still had deep doubts in their hearts. If the Dragon Emperor didn''t deal with Hercules, the wind emperor would never believe that the Dragon Emperor still had the original strength. However, the Dragon Emperor suppressed Hercules with one claw. It was too frightening for him to believe it or not. When he saw the Dragon Emperor disappear suddenly, the wind emperor''s suspicion became more and more intense. "He''s gone!" Hercules took a breath and said in a condensed voice. "Don''t worry, I have informed all the forces in the mainland of xiongjue, asking them to block xiongjue and forbid them to leave at night. As long as the night is still in xiongjue, the dead dragon sword will be there, and it is not important for the Dragon Emperor to go or stay." Wind emperor light road. "But with the Dragon Emperor there, who dares to take the dead dragon?" Hercules looked as if he had some lingering fear. He never had a fight with the Dragon Emperor. When he heard that the Dragon Emperor fought against the eleven great emperors, he still showed disdain. However, today, he found that he was wrong and ridiculous. Dragon Emperor, never allow anyone to challenge! "The Dragon Emperor is the source of all the evil spirits of the nine spirits, and everyone should be punished for it! Whether it is there or not, we all have to take the dead dragon. The difference is just to kill it first and take the dead dragon to kill it first! " The wind emperor sneered. "What does Fengdi mean?" "If the Dragon Emperor''s strength is restored and he has his original power, we must find a way to get rid of it first, and then go to hongtianzong to take the dead dragon sword! If it''s just bluffing, we''ll go to hongtianzong first and take the dead dragon sword and then cut it off! " "How do you know what it is?" Hercules asked. "I don''t know, but someone knows." Wind emperor light road. "Who?" "Emperor Wu." He whispered. At this time, a long rainbow shot from the edge of the sky and landed here. The emperor of wind and Hercules looked at it faintly. The rainbow fell down and stood in front of them, clasping their fists. "The stone emperor met two adults." "You are also a great emperor. You don''t need to be polite to see us." The wind emperor nodded: "how can Emperor Wu say that?" "The stone emperor failed to see his master. The master has been in the forbidden area of our family for a long time. He only got a message from his master." Shi Digong said. "What message?" The wind emperor asked. "Tigger." The stone emperor said slowly. Fengdi''s pupils were constricted. The Dragon Emperor would not be able to restore the imperial power if the emperor was still alive. It''s bluff! "Asshole! This old fox!! How cunning When Hercules learned the truth, his anger roared repeatedly, causing the void to shake and the sun and moon to tremble. "Don''t be angry. Lord Li, the Dragon Emperor is bluffing. Isn''t it better news for us?" The wind emperor''s mouth rose, a faint smile: "in this way, we''ll take the sword first, it can''t help us!" "The old diehards of the Qing emperor would not allow it. Moreover, although hongtianzong was a new sect, it was not as easy to break through! You don''t know the ability of the Qing emperor. It''s easy to kill him here. If you come to hongtianzong, you can''t do anything about him unless the Nine Emperors and ten emperors are here! " A strong dragon can''t beat a local villain! Everyone knows this. "There will always be opportunities!" The wind emperor smiles, but doesn''t say much. He just turns around and leaves. When the Dragon Emperor''s deterrence is only illusory, the wind emperor''s attitude towards the Hercules emperor is obviously colder. Because of this situation, there is no need to unite between the great emperors. The center of gravity has shifted. The Dragon Emperor''s threat is no longer there. We only need to deal with hongtianzong. At present, seizing the dead dragon sword is the most urgent thing for every strong man. Every great emperor is an enemy! Hercules frowned and looked at the wind emperor''s disappearing figure. He snorted in his nose. ... ... Br > in the dark valley like Senluo hell, a group of people in black robes with pale faces and blood red eyes are walking towards a huge tombstone. The words on the tombstone are written in blood. They are ferocious, bloody and terrible. And in front of the tombstone, is a thin, child like person. He sat on the ground, head down, as if in a nap, but beside him, there are ferocious human skulls. Duanmu Qifei leads Duanmu to walk in the past tomorrow, kneels down on one knee to the child and bows his head as a salute. "See the devil!" "See you, Lord devil! I wish Dahui and Tianqi live forever Duanmu''s voice is trembling tomorrow, and his speech is excited. "The devil should be higher than the sky and the light of the earth. It will last forever and be equal to the sky? What is that? Well, it''s just the weak. "The child did not move, but made a cold voice. Duanmu''s whole body trembled, his face turned pale, and he lowered his head in a hurry: "tomorrow''s broken words, please lower the responsibility of the devil Emperor..." "you are the most talented person in my evil way, I will not blame you, but you should always keep a proud heart, devil, never bow to anyone." The child nodded slightly, looked at the words on the tombstone, and said, "it''s been 700 years since nobody bothered me. Tell me the purpose of your coming here." "Report back to the devil emperor. The Dragon Emperor... Appears." Flying together, they lowered their voice. As soon as this remark fell, there was silence around the tombstone. For a long time, the demon emperor did not speak. I don''t know how long after that, the voice of the demon emperor rang out. But the momentum has been weakened... "what has it done?" Obviously, this is what the devil is most concerned about. According to the historical records of xiongjue mainland, every time the Dragon Emperor appeared, it indicated chaos, killing and destruction. It can only appear in one situation, that is, if you have an eye on a certain Emperor... "it''s only for one person." "The guarantor?" "Who should we protect?" "A man named white night has a long lost dead dragon sword on him!" In a moment, the devil opened his eyes. His eyes are like a pool of blood. He is afraid that a single glance will bring countless souls into eternal pain and kill them. "Where is the white night?" The devil emperor sank and his voice became solemn. "Hongtianzong!" "Green Emperor... Where is the Dragon Emperor?" "The Dragon Emperor has disappeared, but just now, a message came from Emperor Wu that the emperor''s imperial personality printed by Emperor Wu has not disappeared. That is to say, the Dragon Emperor has not recaptured his own imperial status. Now it should have no imperial realm!" "Immediately send someone to Dahuang city to monitor hongtianzong''s every move and wait for an opportunity." The evil emperor stood up and looked at the Duanmu Qifei and others in front of him, and said coldly: "this time, I will support you with all my strength! Let go and do it boldly "Thank you, Lord devil." Duanmu Qifei and others knelt down in a hurry. For the dead dragon sword, the devil emperor could not resist the temptation. This sword is the representative of the supreme power! "Why not directly force the Qing emperor to make friends with others? If you are willing to show up, you are just a green emperor. It''s no problem. " Duanmu hesitated tomorrow, carefully said. The evil emperor looked at him and shook his head faintly: "you know too little about the Qing emperor. Although he is the new great emperor and the only one who has no title among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, you should remember that this does not mean that he is weak!" Duanmu was stunned tomorrow and quickly bowed his head: "yes... " moreover, it is not our generation''s turn to come forward now. If I appear, things will be unfavorable to our evil way. Calculating the time, the dispute between the nine souls and the son of God should be coming soon... This is an opportunity to let hongtianzong bow his head. Tomorrow, don''t let the emperor down. " Duanmu seems to have thought of something tomorrow, his eyes are slightly bright, and he quickly clasps his fist: "Lord devil, please rest assured that tomorrow will never fail to live up to your high expectations." "Go down. Time will tell the world what the devil is." ... such meetings are staged in every clan. The appearance of the dead dragon sword and the appearance of the Dragon Emperor are just like a huge stick that stirs up the still light water of xiongjue mainland. Countless powerful people are awakened and countless potential doors are shaken. And in hongtianzong. After healing the wounds of the disciples, the Qing emperor returned to Gaotai and brought the white night into the high platform. Under a lush tree, the white night sat with his back against the tree. The tree released a strange and warm breath, which penetrated into the body of the white night and moistened his body. The Qing emperor did not rest, just sat at the stone table, looking at the chess game above, with a wry smile on his mouth, pinching the pieces and chatting in pieces. A moment later, the green emperor''s body overflowed with halo, and his damaged body began to recover. I don''t know how long after that, the Qing emperor opened his mouth. "White night, have you ever considered sealing the dead dragon sword?" "Seal the dead dragon sword?" White night slightly a Leng, ask a way: "is permanent seal?" The Qing emperor murmured his lower lip and said with a bitter smile: "things are so big that you can''t get out of the mainland. You can''t get out of the mainland. You can''t get rid of all these things by sealing off the mainland. They are afraid that they have blocked the mainland and will come to our door sooner or later. The Dragon Emperor has not won the imperial title. He will not protect you. Only by permanently sealing the dead dragon can we restore all this." Once the dead dragon falls into the hands of other great emperors, the consequences will be immeasurable. "The Dragon Emperor told me not to lose the dead dragon sword." White night hesitated under, suddenly looked up, asked: "green emperor, do you know the Dragon Emperor?"Qingdi smiles: "what do you want to know?" "All about it, I want to know whether it is an evil emperor with heinous crimes? In other words, all this is just a misunderstanding of it by other great emperors. " I took a deep breath at night. The Qing emperor was silent for a moment and said, "it did kill many great emperors. This is a fact." The pupil is slightly dilated at night. "But as for whether it is good or bad, its merits and demerits can be commented by others. I can only tell you a little. The misunderstanding of the nine souls is too great... And it is very difficult for me to give you an accurate answer to your question. If you really want to understand the Dragon emperor, there is only one place that can tell you all this." "Where?" The white night asked. "Vientiane gate." The green emperor smiles. The white night was silent, staring at the distance. What is the Vientiane gate? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 In the past few days, the wind in hongtianzong was calm and the waves were quiet. The frightened disciples finally slowed down a little, but the ban of the sect was still not lifted. No one was allowed to leave the sect without divine permission. In the white night, he recuperated in the small world of Qingdi in Gaotai and absorbed the inheritance from Dan di. After this incident, the white night''s desire for the emperor became more and more enthusiastic, and the pursuit of power became more and more expected. In fact, the Qing emperor was wrong. He could not solve the problem by sealing the dead dragon sword. There is another way. That is to step into the great emperor! The great emperor, who has the sword of the dead dragon, is afraid of everything? "I must be calm, not affected by foreign things and foreign affairs, and enter the ranks of great emperors as soon as possible. I have the inheritance of the great emperor, and I have the terrible opportunity given by Dan di. It is not difficult to enter the great emperor. What we should do now is stabilize the soul state. " In the white night, warm and moisten the soul of heaven, and feel quietly. The nine heavenly spirits in the body circled slowly around the dead dragon. Wisps of soul power are dancing among the spirits like spider silk. Gradually, the soul force tends to be stable. The white night concentrates the soul power in the body, gradually realizes and analyzes, and its body is also shining. I don''t know how long after, a burst of colorful light from his body, shooting to the four sides, people like colorful sun, halo. When the halo gradually disappears, people''s soul state has gradually stabilized, and a ray of power that can shake Kunlun is surging in his palm. Tianjiao! The white night breathed hard. I didn''t expect that there were countless advantages for all parties, which made his soul leap into the realm of Tianjiao! Before the rebirth of the spirit of heaven, he had only reached the supreme realm, but now he even crossed the realm of the true king and became Tianjiao directly. It is mysterious and difficult to describe in words. However, Tianjiao is not his real destination. The great emperor''s inheritance gives the soul people amazing insight. The higher the understanding, the stronger the possibility of breaking through the soul state. Now he has more amazing talent than any nine soul genius, because he has more than one inheritance of the great emperor. And... And all of Danti''s Alchemy knowledge. "Master, do you have a furnace?" White night opened his eyes and looked at the green emperor sitting in front of the stone table. "I''m not good at Dan Dao, but I have a furnace left by my old friend. If you want to use it, I can lend it to you." Qing emperor was quite surprised and said with a smile. "Old friend?" White night looked at the opposite side of the chessboard, hesitated, and asked, "that old friend, is this seat sitting?" "Yes..." the Qing emperor sighed: "he left, leaving a chess game for me to break, but I have understood for so many years, but I have not found a way to crack it." Go? Leave or die? White night inconvenient to ask, nodded: "the elder''s best friend, must be a master of Tao." "Ha ha ha ha... I''m the worst judge of him." The green emperor laughed, then got up and walked towards the deep. White night followed, on the road, his eyes Teng Liang, looking at the roadside flowers, out of the light. "Master, it''s a treasure house in the world. There are so many rare and rare herbs here. One of them can be regarded as priceless." "If you can use it, just pick it. I''m not good at anything else. I can cultivate flowers and plants at will." The green emperor smiles. "That younger generation is not polite." White night nods, let go of its picking. It has to be said that the green emperor is stronger than too many great emperors. He doesn''t have to worry about medicinal materials. Unfortunately, the Emperor didn''t know the Qing emperor. He spent most of his time refining pills not on alchemy, but on collecting medicinal materials. Along the way, the Qianlong ring in the white night was filled with all kinds of exotic flowers and plants. When he came to a dense forest, the emperor stopped. In the middle of the dense forest is a huge cauldron stove. The cauldron furnace is about the size of a small room, covered with moss and covered with vines. "This tripod is named Huangding. It was acquired by my old friend in an ancient secret place. He knows how to make alchemy, but he is not proficient. He can''t make full use of this tripod. If you know how to make alchemy, you can use it. If you don''t have some flowers and plants as materials, I still have some." The emperor said with a smile. "Thank you very much," he said "Don''t be polite." The green emperor shook his head, looked at the white night, and suddenly asked, "white night, have you heard of the nine souls of the divine Son?" Bai Ye was stunned and frowned. He thought: "I heard that elder martial brother Lin was defeated by the Shenmen gods in the contest of the nine spirits, so he was ruined. It is not known what the nine spirits are." "There are many opportunities in Xiong Jue mainland. The secret place of Dandi is a great opportunity, but not the only one. There is also a place called jiuhungong palace. No one knows what this place is, and no one can enter it through its boundary. But according to most people''s speculation, it may be a cultivation mansion left by the great emperor.""The great emperor?" Heart pounding at night. That is the existence of Emperor Wu and Emperor long. "Every hundred years, the nine souls palace will offer a unique benefit, and at the same time set up an extremely difficult test. Only by passing the test, can we get this benefit!" The Qing emperor held his hand behind him and said slowly, "the advantage gained from the defeat of Lin Zhengtian by Shenyong before was the magic army''s soul splitting sword. Once this sword hits the body of the soul, the power of the sword can directly shatter the soul of heaven and beat it back. For the great emperor, this sword is by no means a universal thing." Hearing the sound in the white night, I was surprised. "There are such gods... But master, why do you mention this to me? Is it possible that the elder wanted me to attend? " Now hongtianzong is in such a situation that it is extremely difficult to get out of the sect. Is it not easy to join in the battle of the nine spirits and gods? "Yes, I hope you will attend, because according to the awards in the selection of the nine souls, this time, the nine soul palace is likely to give pills. Generally speaking, the reward of pills is the best. Therefore, I will send Shentu and Daoxin to participate. If you want, you can go to the best." "Don''t you worry about...". "No worries." The Qing emperor seemed to know what Bai Ye wanted to say, and shook his head: "although the battle of the nine souls is a test for the establishment of the nine souls palace, in order to avoid chaos, the elders of the Vientiane gate will come to preside over the order. As the order makers of the nine soul continent, they will be more or less afraid. Therefore, the great emperor will not intervene in this fight, and we should also consider the attitude of the Vientiane gate There is no need to worry about security. " "Well, I''ll think about it." White night nods. "It''s still early. It''s still more than a year before the battle of the son of the nine souls. During this period, you should have prepared early. If you can shine brilliantly in the battle of nine souls, you may be admitted to the imperial dragon. Once you get a good place on the list, you will have certain prestige and get the attention of the Vientiane gate. If they want to move you, they will have some worries." The green emperor said and turned away. In the white night, he clasped hands and watched him leave. "Next, it''s up to me." The white night congealed the eyes, took out the material in the ring, and began to refine pills. ... ... Lin family. Lin Junhong angrily walked into the clan door and came to the place where he often practiced. He drank and roared: "take the wine." The servant brought the wine in a hurry. Lin Junhong pours two mouthfuls with cold eyes. "Lin Zhengtian... Lin Zhengtian!"!!! I need you to look good! " Lin Junhong angrily squeezed words from his teeth, and the wine cup in his hand was crushed to pieces. The attendant next to him was silent. "Master, please come over." A servant came trembling, his voice trembling and said carefully. Lin Junhong''s eyes were tight and his face was a little distorted. He tried to resist his anger and walked out. In the main hall of the Lin family. All the high-rise members of the Lin family have arrived. Lin''s family leader, Lin Po cauldron, is sitting on top of it. On both sides are old uncles. Lin Junhong''s father, Lin Shuoyi, is the first one on the right. Because of Lin Junhong''s reasons, the status of Lin''s family is rising. The monthly training resources received by Lin Junhong are second only to Lin''s master, and so is his status. However, to Lin Junhong''s great surprise, there was a man sitting in the first row on the left who had never appeared on such occasions before. Lin Xiaoyao! Father of Lin Zhengtian! After Lin Zhengtian was defeated by the Shenmen and the Shenmen, the Lin family was disgraced. Lin Xiaoyao''s position as a senior elder was directly removed, and a large number of benefits enjoyed by his subordinates were reduced. His position in the Lin family was declining, and some guards did not pay attention to it. He had no part in the occasion. But now, he actually sat in the same position as the forest tree. Lin Junhong secretly clenched his fist and had already guessed a few points. "Lin Junhong visited the owner of the house, met his father, and met his uncles." Lin Junhong resisted the anger in his heart and went forward to make a ceremony. "Jun Hong, you''re welcome." Lin Po cauldron waved his hand, looked at the Lin crazy lion under his eyes, and said, "I have heard the elder crazy lion say this time, Jun Hong, and I ask you, has Lin Zheng naively reached the power of the puppet emperor?" "This..." Lin Junhong''s face changed, I don''t know how to answer. The puppet emperor... Is extremely important to any clan on the mainland. In particular, a young talent who has reached the level of puppet emperor means that they have the possibility of attacking the emperor. What''s more... Dandi predicted that Lin Junhong would only hope to be admitted to the next emperor. However, Lin Zhengtian is hopeful that he will be admitted to the upper level. Up there!! That is the realm that the soul dare not even think of, that is the spirit!At present, if there is a great emperor in the Lin family, it can not say that it can compete with the Su family. At least in front of the Su family, they also have some say. Now Lin Po cauldron''s most regretful thing is to drive Lin Zhengtian out of the Lin family. If he knew that his talent was so terrible, would he do such a stupid thing and make people around him laugh at him? But fortunately, Lin Xiaoyao is still in the Lin family, and there is no room for recovery. "Yes..." Lin Junhong clenched his teeth and clenched his fist in a low voice. "If so!" The elders on both sides screamed. Lin Po cauldron stood up, but did not look at Lin Junhong again. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyao eagerly: "Xiaoyao brother, can you recall Zhengtian to my Lin family?" "What?" Lin Junhong was stunned. . (the two chapters were written in the Internet bar because of the computer failure. I''m sorry that the upload is finished. There are only two shifts today, and the compensation will be made at the third shift tomorrow. I''m very sorry) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 The next morning, Lin Xiaoyao took some of the Lin family members to kowtow on the mountain outside hongtianzong. The death of the Dragon reappeared, shocked the nine souls, the Dragon Emperor''s image, causing people to panic. But in addition to these, people are more concerned about the peep that Dan Di made to every imperial dragon and quasi Royal Dragon. Dan Di, as a alchemy and life changing person, is proficient in the five elements, knows Yin and Yang, and understands the truth and prophecy. His speculation is the most authoritative. Even if there is deviation, it will not be too far away. Duanmu tomorrow, ah Jiu and Lin Zhengtian have all become the leading figures. However, many people do not believe in the horror talent of white night and mysterious girl. Their talent is too high, too high to believe. However, it has also attracted many people who are interested in it, such as white night. He is a serious and unorthodox person. Although he is in hongtianzong, as long as he does not join hongtianzong, they will have a chance. It is well-known that every time the nine spirits give birth to one more emperor, the pattern of the nine spirits will be changed. Every potential clan must strive for a powerful talent with unlimited possibilities. The Lin family is well aware of this. If the family wants to rise, it needs to cultivate talents who can take charge of their own affairs in the future. People like Lin Zhengtian who are bound to enter the great emperor are the ones that all powerful families strive to seize. If Lin Zhengtian is admitted to the great emperor, the Lin family will inevitably rise under the great power of the great emperor, and those enemies of the Lin family will tremble and submit to the emperor''s deterrence. Therefore, even if the Lin family takes a low attitude, they must win over Lin Zhengtian. Otherwise, the loss will be immeasurable! "Stop!" A disciple came out of the border and cheered to the Lin family who were coming to this line. As soon as the Lin family and others slowed down, Lin Xiaoyao, the leader of the Lin family, said, "I''m a member of the Lin family in Dali city. This time, I''m here to pay a visit to the younger generation of the Qing emperor." "Master said, I don''t see anyone for the time being. Please come back." The disciple shook his head. "This little brother, even if the elder of Qingdi doesn''t see me, can I see my son?" Lin Xiaoyao stepped past and said with a smile. "Your son?" "Yes, Lin Zhengtian, your guest, is just a dog. Can you ask him to come out and see him?" Lin Xiaoyao said. The disciple was a little embarrassed. After thinking for a moment, he said, "you wait here now. Let me go in and announce it." After that, regardless of the Lin family, they ran into the gate. After entering the gate, the disciple immediately told Daoxin. "Lin Xiaoyao is Lin Zhengtian''s father?" The heart of the way inside was stupefied. "What should I do now, elder martial brother?" Asked the disciple. "Inform Lin Zhengtian first." The heart of Tao reads the way. After a while, Lin Zhengtian came over quickly. Now hongtianzong was in a special situation. He didn''t plan to meet with the Lin family in hongtianzong. Therefore, he took the initiative to walk out of the gate. After all, he was only a guest here. Daoxin accompanies Lin Zhengtian out of the gate. "Zhengtian, although you and I haven''t known each other for a long time, hongtianzong is different from other sects. If you have any difficulties, just call out loud, and hongtianzong will become your haven." Dao Xin said. Thank you very much Lin Zhengtian nodded slightly, full of gratitude. Outside the gate, the Lin family saw Lin Zhengtian come out, and they all stepped forward one by one. They were excited, especially Lin Xiaoyao, with tears in his eyes. "Father." Lin Zhengtian knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to Lin Xiaoyao: "the child is unfilial and has not been able to see his father for many years. Please forgive him." "Good heavens, get up quickly, get up quickly." Lin Xiaoyao quickly helped Lin Zhengtian up and looked up and down. His eyes were tearful, but his face was full of pride: "my son is finally a success! Good! Good! Ha ha ha... " " why did my father come here? " Lin Zhengtian stood up, but did not exchange greetings. "Naturally, it is ordered by the owner of the house. Please go back to the Lin family." Lin Xiaoyao said. "Back to the Lin family?" Lin Zhengtian had a bitter smile: "father, you should know that I have been expelled." "But now it is the owner of the house who wants me to pick you up and go back. I''ve already punished you enough before." Lin Xiaoyao is busy. That is nothing. As long as Lin Zhengtian becomes emperor, the glory will be endless. Lin Zhengtian was silent for a moment. Looking at Lin Xiaoyao, he suddenly asked, "father, do you want me to go back?" "How do you say that?" Lin Xiaoyao is stunned. "If my father wanted me to go back and exchange the status, wealth and benefits of the Lin family, Zhengtian, as a son, would not refuse." Lin Zhengtian said. Lin Xiaoyao''s face was stagnant. He could not hear the deep repulsion in Lin Zhengtian''s words. "Son, don''t you want to go back?" "Why did the Lin family suddenly let you take me back?" "This..." "the father did not say that the child also understood that it was just that the child now had the power of the puppet emperor, and was predicted by the emperor Dan that he might become the supreme emperor. More importantly, I got the inheritance of the emperor Dan, but Lin Junhong did not, right?""Yes." Lin Xiaoyao old Huai comforted: "now you, in the whole xiongjue, are the number one person in the row. Your father I have said for a long time that my son must be a dragon and Phoenix among the people, and he will not fall silent like this! Now, as long as you follow me back, the Lin family will spare no effort to cultivate you. Even if you are the leader of the Lin family, it may not be impossible! " "The leader of the Lin family? Father, let me tell you the truth. I don''t want to go back to the Lin family. Over the years, my child has come to realize some small truths. People who practice should follow their own desires, follow their heart, have a clear conscience and never stop. Lin''s family is full of interests and intrigues. If the child goes back, it will not be conducive to cultivation. It''s better to wander alone and pursue a higher realm. However, if my father wants me to go back, my child will listen to his father. " Lin Zhengtian hugged his fist and said goodbye. He did not want to be forced to force himself, at least until then, he had to make things clear to his father. Lin Xiaoyao looked at his son, his face was full of happy smile, he nodded: "good! Well, my son finally doesn''t need me to worry about it. Since you don''t want to go back, don''t go back. As long as you can be safe and happy, I''m a father "Elder!" After hearing the sound, the Lin family immediately became anxious. "The master told me to take Lin Zhengtian back. How can you... " how can you do something? Didn''t you hear that? Lin Zhengtian doesn''t want to go back. Why? You want me to tie him back? Other people are puppet emperors. You think you have this strength. You can do it. I can''t do it anyway. " Lin Xiaoyao hummed. Several people heard the sound, gnashing their teeth, but helpless. Lin Zhengtian is also a filial son. If Lin Xiaoyao forces Lin Zhengtian to go back, he will return to the Lin family. But Lin Xiaoyao obviously just came to see his son and ask his attitude. I''m afraid from the beginning, Lin Xiaoyao didn''t intend to let Lin Zhengtian go back. How can a father not look after his children? Lin Zhengtian''s heart was warm. "In that case, please explain the situation to the master in person." The Lin family members said coldly and then left. Lin Xiaoyao did not change his face and left. "Dad." Lin Zhengtian quickly called out, and then stopped. Finally he said, "you also... Don''t leave. If you go back, the head of the family will not give you a look..." "my last name is Lin. if I don''t go back, where can I go? Don''t worry. As long as you are alive, the master will not do anything to me. " Lin Xiaoyao faintly smiles and pats Lin Zhengtian on the shoulder and turns to leave. Lin Zhengtian looked at Lin Xiaoyao''s back and sighed for a long time. The visit of the Lin family seems to be a little important, after all, it has little impact on hongtianzong. But not long after, another group of people came and let the originally calm hongtianzong explode instantly. "The devil, fly together with the elder, come to visit the Lord Hongtian The dreary voice spread throughout the whole clan, and even the watchers of other forces around him frequently looked at the black robed souls at the mountain gate. The devil''s man came. After all, they couldn''t hold their breath. "When my tutor was shut down, I didn''t see anyone during this period." Tao Xin walked out of the gate and said in a cold voice. "This matter is related to the future of the devil''s road. How important is it? I hope the Lord Qingdi can come forward. We have several important questions to ask white night. If the Qing emperor is in the process of closing down, you can also ask white night to come out! Ask for information and we''ll go. Don''t worry, we won''t come for the dead dragon sword! It''s for his mastery of the nine turn immortal body and the great Dharma of breaking up the demons. If you don''t want to ask the night out and explain the situation to us, we have to send someone to the Vientiane gate to tell us about it, and make it known to the public. You hongtianzong, cover up the villains who have learned our magic skills! I hope that at that time, hongtianzong will not usher in a mass Crusade! " As soon as he opened his mouth, he pointed out all his words. And this word, like a sledgehammer, severely hit the heart of Dao. He was pale and stiff. Can he not hear the point? If hongtianzong doesn''t hand over the white night, it is to cover up the thief who steals the magic skill. As long as the person of the evil way goes to the Vientiane gate for notarization, the evil way will have a legitimate excuse to attack Hong Tianzong. Not only that, but also the major forces can uphold justice and safeguard the peaceful intervention of the nine spirits. Now hongtianzong is calm and calm. On the one hand, it is the deterrence of the Qing emperor; on the other hand, it is also inseparable from the relationship between the Vientiane gate. But now, the evil way is to cut off the relationship between hongtianzong and the Vientiane gate and isolate it completely. Duanmu Qifei said with a faint smile: "Daoxin, you can''t be the master of this matter. Go to inform Shentu or Qingdi as soon as possible. Don''t be impulsive and bury hongtianzong!" Without saying a word, Daoxin returns to the gate in silence."We only give you one hour!" Outside the door, the sound of flying with the wooden poles floated to me. The disciples looked at Daoxin one after another. But I don''t know Hong Tianzong''s situation has reached the most dangerous moment. . (there will be two shifts later, the old rule) (there will be two shifts later.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 Daoxin found the divine way, and the divine way did not dare to make decisions without authorization, so he took him to the high platform at the first time. The evil way came here with bad intentions. Shentu believes that there may be other forces behind the evil way. They say not for the death of dragon sword, just as the dog said not to eat excrement. "Master." They did not enter the small world, just to the door to make a fist salute. "I know everything." Inside the door came the eternal and melodious voice of the Qing emperor. "Master, what do you mean?" The divine way asked in a respectful voice. "People can''t resist the temptation of interests, can''t control their greedy desire, which is the most terrible. To solve the problem of evil way, it''s not clear in white night. Even if the white night comes out and confronts them face to face, it''s useless." "The eternal reincarnation of the white night is achieved by the jiuzhuan immortal body. This skill is the jiuzhuan demon king''s famous skill, which is the magic way skill, as we all know! If the devil''s way goes to the Vientiane gate and gets its notarization, once it''s done, then hongtianzong will be harbouring gangsters and stealing the classics of his clan. Each clan will have an excuse to attack our hongtianzong! At that time, Hong Tianzong will be the target of public criticism The Tao is eager to cut the way. "I see clearly what''s at stake. However, the purpose of hongtianzong''s existence is not for selfish desires. Even if we can get rid of the devil''s way this time, they will still come next time. If we can''t get rid of the dead dragon sword and the great emperor doesn''t inherit them, they will always stare at this place and regard us as the enemy all the time... "The green emperor slowed down. After hearing the sound of the divine way, he murmured for a moment, then bowed his head and said, "the disciple earnestly asks the master to issue the highest order of preparation for war in case of emergency." Preparation order? There was a tremor in the lateral pathway. He knows what it means best. Once this order is issued, it means that hongtianzong has reached the point of life and death... the Qing emperor has not spoken for a long time. Fighting... Is killing. He was not willing to hand over the white night, nor to sacrifice hongtianzong''s disciples. At this time, the sound of hongzong''s voice was as clear as the sky. "The holy daughter of the disciple of Ice Palace, come to see the elder of Qingdi." ... ... the wind and clouds are surging outside, and you know nothing about it at night. At the moment, he was immersed in alchemy, unable to extricate himself. "Dan Di''s Alchemy technology is simply superb. It''s the skill of the gods. How could there be such a magical alchemy law on the nine souls land?" The night is filled with emotion and joy. Dan Di''s Alchemy technology is a huge treasure house, which contains a variety of magical alchemy methods, which can directly change the soul of the heaven and the soul of human beings, and force people to increase their accomplishments for five hundred years, so as to upgrade an ordinary person''s physical body to a "Gangxing pill". In addition, there are all kinds of incredible magic pills. "Although death does not destroy the pill" is one of them. The refining method of this kind of pill is extremely complicated, and the materials are extremely difficult to find. However, Bai Ye is very excited that there are complete materials in the small world of Qingdi. If you take this pill, you can not only gain the power gained after sacrificing the spirit of heaven, but also keep the spirit of heaven and make it immortal. It is just a state of deep sleep for 30 days. With this pill, it is equivalent to having a chance to fight against the next emperor. Only this pill is effective only when taken for the first time, and it will have no effect on taking the second pill. In addition, there is also a kind of elixir used for cultivation in the danku, which is called Cuiling pill. This kind of pills can deepen the soul person''s understanding of the soul state, speed up the cultivation of soul power and heaven soul. Taking it daily, the effect is remarkable, and the refining method is very simple. Even for novices like white night, they can refine hundreds of them in a day. The inheritance of Dan Di''s Alchemy made the white night joyful, and the Yellow tripod also gave the white night unexpected functions. From the inheritance of Dan Di, Bai Ye learned that besides materials and alchemists'' skills, the quality of alchemy requires a high level of cauldrons. All cauldrons are graded. Because the alchemy skills of the nine souls continent are not advanced, they are distinguished by the spirit level. On the mainland, most of the cauldrons owned by alchemists only stay at the level of the heaven soul realm, occasionally There are several famous alchemy masters, who have the supreme cauldron furnace. Even the cauldron furnace used by the emperor Dan was only Tianjiao level. But this yellow tripod is actually burning sky level... when he saw clearly the tripod pattern and material in the white night, he couldn''t believe it for a time, but after checking it again and again, he finally determined. "The right time, the right place and the right people! This is the best chance of alchemy given to me by God He breathed in the white night, his eyes burning. Bata. The Yellow cauldron bloomed with a burst of green light, and the tripod cover was opened. White night jump to, a wave of the palm, inside the green elixir fly out one after another.He quickly filled in the materials, covered the cauldron furnace, sacrificing the spirit of heaven, quenched by Taotie divine fire, and the cauldron furnace turned red again. A moment later, the tripod entered a stable period. The man took out a green elixir and swallowed it. He practiced cross knees. After entering the body, cuilingdan immediately decomposes into several fresh and warm springs, washing and purifying all the veins in the body, before long, the body seems to be completely new, and the spirits of heaven and soul are full of vigor and vitality. What''s even more surprising is that the spirit of the dead dragon''s energy in his body coagulates the soul house and becomes stable. The biggest change is the soul state. After experiencing the rebirth of the spirit of heaven and the re condensation of the chaotic spirit, people directly enter the realm of Tianjiao, which is only one step away from burning the sky. But with the moistening of cuilingdan, the soul state in the body tends to be stable. In cross-border promotion, white night is not the first person. The whole nine souls and talents emerge in large numbers. It is possible for those with outstanding talent to directly understand the higher level of soul state through certain opportunities. However, this kind of situation has both advantages and disadvantages for the soul. If the steps are too large, the foundation is unstable, and people are easy to fall down. Therefore, once there is cross-border promotion, it is urgent to stabilize their cultivation. These green elixirs can help white night adapt to the power of Tianjiao in a very short time. After swallowing a hundred soul pills, it has been half a day''s work. At this time, the Yellow tripod in front of me is slapping and emitting fragrance. "It''s done!" Great joy at night. Huangding is worthy of being the Dan Ding of burning heaven level. Its alchemy speed is more than three times that of the cauldron furnace used by Dan emperor. "In this way, refining the elixir should be quick! If you have this pill to defend yourself, you will not be helpless when you meet the emperor. " White night thought, temporarily stopped, began to integrate materials. This refining is extremely complicated. It took seven days in the daytime to refine the Danding, which was a whole month later. When the cauldron furnace opened, a domineering evil spirit burst out from the cauldron furnace, sprinkling to the four sides. In the white night, I turn out the elixir in the cauldron. It is a pill with bright red halo as the size of an eye. It exudes a strange fragrance and is intoxicating. This, will become a big killer of the white night! "Good Dan!" Qingdi was also attracted to him, closed his eyes and took a puff, full of intoxication. "If the elder wants to, I''ll make another one later as a token of gratitude for the care of the younger generation." The white night nodded. "Ha ha, you said that, then I''m not polite." The emperor laughed. "However, it took a long time to refine this pill. It took more than a month for this pill to be refined. Although it will be a little faster, it will only save a few days. I hope there won''t be any problems outside." "You don''t have to worry about this. Shentu and Daoxin will try to deal with it. Moreover, my small world is different from that outside. This is my fantasy world, because it is necessary to produce some flowers and plants. The time in many areas here is staggered. On that hill over there, bitter moonflowers are planted on the top. Staying there for a day is equivalent to an hour outside. On the other side of the sea of flowers, staying there for a day, it''s only half a day outside. " "And here?" The white night asked. "Here?" Qingdi chuckled: "here is the crystallization of my understanding limit of the small world. Otherwise, why should I put Huang Ding here?" "Limits?" White night slightly a Leng. "Yes, one day here and one rest outside! I''ll think about the chess game there for a moment, and you''ll have refined the Dan. " The emperor said with a smile. The white night startles the sky. A day in the woods, a rest outside! "Is there such a magic place?" The great emperor is worthy of being the great emperor, and his means are really amazing. "Master." Just then, there was a cry from outside. "It''s a miracle." The green emperor read the way, go to that line quickly. The voice of the divine way came from outside. "The master, the ice palace Saint daughter and the Demon Lord all asked to see the white night. Their attitude was very hard. Moreover, those who found several forces of the puppet emperor entered the city of Dahuang. Now most of them have settled in the Wei family. If you don''t see the younger martial brother Bai today, I''m afraid it will be...". Although hongtianzong was not afraid of these people, once he started, there would be chaos. If any emperor came in at this time, the situation would be out of control. "What? She a saint, a demon, several false emperor, dare to threaten me? Tell them to leave immediately. If you really want to play wild in hongtianzong, at least call the devil emperor and queen ice! " The green emperor hummed. As the great emperor, he has his majesty. These disciples are so arrogant. How can we not be angry? "I understand." God nodded.But at this time, the night opened. "Since they want to see me, I''ll meet them." "White night, if you bear the dead dragon sword, you have the responsibility to keep the sword. Don''t be impulsive." The emperor was serious. "Don''t worry, master. I have a dragon sword. What can they do to me?" White night light a smile, the body rises a strange momentum. The emperor was stunned for a moment and burst into laughter. "Well, well, I didn''t expect that you could refine this kind of thing by refining pills... Well, you can meet them and see what tricks they have!" "The elder, I''ll leave for the time being." White night boxing, mouth slightly Yang, out of the small world. . (see the next chapter tomorrow morning! Next chapter tomorrow morning! Next chapter tomorrow morning! Important things said three times, the next is even later, we do not wait! Rest early) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 "I will not introduce you to Mulian in ice palace. You should not be unfamiliar with her. However, the devil of the devil''s road is not good at flying with trees. Younger martial brother Bai should be careful when he sees them later, so as not to make trouble to you." The divine way whispers. Although this is hongtianzong, the current situation of hongtianzong is not optimistic, and he can not fully protect the white night. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Shentu, I will act according to my own discretion." White night nods. They went to the main hall under the high platform. At the moment, Yue Rongshu has introduced the people of the magic way and the ice palace into the main hall. The disciples are serving tea and water for a little entertainment. Seeing the white night and the divine way coming in, the eyes of the two disciples all focused on him. Shentu didn''t intend to see the devil again. However, the ice palace people had already arrived, so they decided to let them in together. If they don''t fight against the dragon, they will die for the benefit of the dragon. In this way, it was beneficial to hongtianzong. "Younger martial brother Bai Ye was practicing in seclusion and didn''t want to see you. But since you have come from thousands of miles, younger martial brother Bai takes some time to come out and see you." The divine way took the lead in opening the tune, and the voice was solemn, and the people were shocked by the aura. "Thank you very much." The devil nodded and did not care. His sight fell directly on the white night: "white night, this is the second time we meet!" "If you want to take the sword, you can do it at any time." White night found a chair, casually sat down, said calmly. "You cut off the stone emperor''s arm with the dragon sword. We can''t think of such a feat. You neither want to hand over this evil sword, nor will we force it. We come here not for the dead dragon sword, but for the jiuzhuan immortal body you have cultivated. " Said the Lord. "Jiuzhuan demon king is the most famous devil in the history of the devil. His skills are related to the future and destiny of our evil way. The Lord has disappeared. He has fallen and his skill has been lost. Now you have got his skill, you must hand it over and return it to me." A pale old man next to the devil said in a weak voice. "This is it?" The way frowned. "This is my Lord Qingge, the elder of demons The devil smiles. "Qingge?" He could see that the dying old man had the power of puppet emperor. "My skill was not acquired by chance, but was taught to me by someone. That person said that he should not disclose his name or name at will. This person, you know, can only say so much." White night light said. Nine turn immortal body is the potential to teach, but since the potential said to keep secret, he would not casually tell these people. The devil and Qingge looked at each other, thinking in secret. "Who is he referring to?" "Maybe it''s the Dragon Emperor. You should know that the Dragon Emperor is protecting him!" "Was that really the Dragon Emperor? Now they are still doubting "Who is he referring to? Is it that... Is the Lord jiuzhuan himself? " Qingge doubted and said casually. But this sentence, but startled a lot of demon road soul person flesh numb, heart crazy. Nine turn demon king? If so, then the white night is the descendant of the nine turn demon king... "what else do you want to say? If you want me to hand over my skills... It''s impossible. Although I''m not a good man in the daytime, I still have some principles in my life. Since others have passed on my skills, I''m proud to keep it secret. If you''re not happy, you can force me to hand it over in your way. " The white night is still the same. This is the territory of the Qing emperor. Although they can make trouble, they dare not do it at will. The people of the evil way did not make a sound, but fell on the left side of the group of people wearing gauze white clothes, just like fairies. "Let''s slow down, Lord Shentu. You should greet the friends of Ice Palace first. Don''t neglect them." The devil said with a smile. Obviously, they have to see the attitude of ice palace before making decisions. "What? Are you here to get the dragon sword? Or is it the chance of day night? " The divine way sweeps the eye Saint daughter, the eye has no wave no LAN. The Virgin was silent, sitting on a chair, like a statue, ignoring the words of the divine way, as if she had not heard it. But not angry. It was not the first time he had seen the saint. He knew something about this beautiful woman. "No, elder martial brother Shentu, I''m not here to ask for the dead dragon sword from Lord Bai Ye, but to protect him under the command of master Bai Ye." On the side of the side, a beautiful woman bowed to the divine way and said. As soon as this remark fell, the audience was shocked. "What?" Shentu frowned. White night is even more surprised.Ice Palace disciples... Protect me? What''s going on? "In addition, the head of Ice Palace has brought us some advice. I hope that we can form an alliance with your sect, advance and retreat together and help each other in a short period of time. If your sect is bullied by others, ice palace will try its best to help you in the first place! On the contrary, what is your opinion? " Said the woman with a smile. This speech made the whole hall silent. People all look at this group of women from the ice palace, a face, all over the dull. Especially the devil, the expression has been completely frozen. How can they know that the ice palace is actually coming to form an alliance... at this time, the virgin suddenly stood up. Everyone''s heart beat, very puzzled. But she walked slowly towards the white night. Her steps are very short, just like stepping on a lotus. Every movement and behavior reveals a natural beauty. Before people arrive, her body fragrance has floated, which makes her intoxicated and hard to extricate herself. Just when everyone thought the saint was going to do something, she stepped on the side of the white night and stood like a bodyguard. People gaped. The saint... Has actually become the escort of the white night? The eyes of the white night are dull, but after a moment, suddenly suddenly. "After xiaorou showed her unique talent, Qianlong said that she would recommend xiaorou to Queen ice and teach her. Thus, the relationship between Qianlong and queen ice should be good. Qianlong scared off the wind emperor and Hercules emperor in the form of Dragon Emperor. Empress Bing guessed the relationship between me and Qianlong. Only then did she fully support hongtianzong and threatened to protect me. The purpose was to frighten those who peeped at the dead dragon sword. " Thinking about it, everything makes sense. The surprise on white night''s face was also much smaller. People of the devil''s road have different looks and complex expressions. Although there are no experts here, all of them are at the level of burning heaven. Only the saint has the power of puppet emperor, but she alone is enough, because what she represents is the meaning of ice palace. The Hall fell silent. People simply can''t digest this sudden reversal. For a long time. Finally, the devil stood up and clasped his fist at the divine way: "today''s matter, let''s talk about it for the time being. I''ll wait until I go back and report this matter to the Lord devil. I''ll see his decision. There''s so much disturbance today, so I''ll leave." "Help yourself." God nodded. The devil''s road was black and blue, and left straight. White night some trance looking at this group of women in white, can not help but smile bitterly. "Younger martial sister Yue, you can arrange accommodation for the friends in the ice palace. Let''s go to the master for instructions at night." The divine way remained calm and said. White night nods. But as soon as he walked out of the hall, he found that the virgin followed him. "You want to see the emperor?" Asked the white night. "My master has a destiny. He wants me to stay with you." The voice of the saint is as pleasant as the sounds of nature, but there is an indescribable estrangement, as if she is standing on top of nine days to speak to you. "It doesn''t have to be. I''m safe here." White night road. But the saint turned a deaf ear to it, and as soon as a person took a step, she followed. "Well, younger martial brother, let her go." There is no alternative. Nodding at night, the three people stepped onto the platform. After the demons left the city, the ice palace openly supported hongtianzong, and the news of protecting the white night spread. There was an uproar. All forces are ready to move. What is ice palace for? Break into hongtianzong and wait for the opportunity to seize the sword? Or are they really going to protect the white night? No one knows, but what we can know is that no one dares to act rashly. After visiting the green emperor, he went into the forest to continue refining alchemy, while the saint kept outside the forest, just like sculpture. In the following days, the saint and the disciples of the ice palace stayed in hongtianzong. The outside world is keeping a close eye on it. After a few months in the forest, the white night came out. In the small world of Qingdi, there are countless herbal materials, but not everything. For example, he doesn''t have the flaming stone for refining shenshengdan. Shenshengdan, after taking, can increase the cultivation of 500 years, only one pill is effective. After taking this pill, with the inheritance of the emperor, the spirit of the white night is bound to be a qualitative leap. The date of the battle of nine souls is approaching, and this pill is his chance to win the quota. "fire god stone will only be produced by purgatory fire, and there will be no market price. If you want to get it, you can only dig it out by yourself." , "just now, the outer door is full of eyeliner, and a door will be fixed on it." , his thoughts are out of the woods, like a sculpture like a saint''s way: "you go to purgatory fire quickly, and I take a piece of fire god stone."However, the virgin did not say a word. "Are you dumb?" White night frowns. The virgin is still silent. "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself." The white night shakes his head and goes out. "I''m an ice spirit. I can''t go to hell. And you can''t go any further. As far as the present situation is concerned, you can''t even walk out of the city. " At this time, the saint finally spoke. "Can you help me out?" Asked the white night. The virgin does not speak. I saw it in the white night and went out. There was a trace of disgust in the saint''s eyes, but soon disappeared. Her voice was cold: "yes, but I''m afraid you can''t stand it." . (the plot of these chapters is a little dull, just a transition, and the climax will come soon) (the plot of these chapters is a little dull, just a transition) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 "What? Tell me to go out as a woman The white night glares big eyes, unbelievably looks at in front of this face pure beauty if does not eat the person between the fireworks woman. "There is no other way." The saint said calmly. "No, I''m a big man. If you want me to be a woman, you''d better kill me!" The white night turned red and refused. "Don''t worry, my face changing will not be seen through." The saint raised her hand and waved it slightly. The ice in the palm of her hand condensed into layers of frost. It wrapped a small white flower next to it. The flower instantly turned into a big and colorful lotus. Then she looked at the white night and said, "I promise you will be like a flower like a jade." No one has ever seen the skill of changing face with ice. "No, no, no! Even so, I don''t agree White night does not live to shake his head: "what''s more, you this transfiguration skill is so superb, disguise me as other men can''t it? Why am I supposed to be a woman? " "Now all the people outside are staring at hongtianzong and pretending to be a man is Hongtian Zong''s person. But if you pretend to be a woman, you can be my ice palace disciple. They won''t doubt you. This is a safe way." The virgin said. I have a headache at night. As a woman, he would not agree, so he had to think of other ways. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, in a low voice: "you wait for me here." The saint did not speak, but when he lifted his feet at night, he immediately followed. That''s it. White night shook his head and sighed. He went out of the small world to find Lin Zhengtian, who was hiding in the room of the cultivation pavilion. "Elder martial brother Lin, I''d like to ask you a favor!" The night snatched the door in and called out. Lin Zhengtian was so scared that he almost didn''t fall out of bed. A day later, Lin Xiaoyao, Lin Zhengtian''s father, was the first to come to the Lin family. Although Lin Xiaoyao failed and did not persuade Lin Zhengtian to return, as long as Lin Xiaoyao was still Lin Zhengtian''s father, no one dared to move his position in the Lin family. After all, his son was a puppet emperor! What''s more, it is a puppet emperor who can prove the emperor''s way! Lin Zhengtian stayed in hongtianzong for a short time, and then led several servants to walk out of hongtianzong. The people of various sects outside Hong Tianzong were not different, so they stopped. Not long after Lin Xiaoyao returned to Lin''s house, two of the accompanying servants rode out of Dahuang city. These two people are not others, but white night and saint. As soon as she left the city, she melted the frost on her body and restored her original appearance. However, her appearance was too amazing, and she consciously put on a veil. Seeing this, the white night can''t help but think of the mysterious woman in the secret place of Dandi. Who the hell is that? Why do you feel so familiar? "I''m not familiar with the exact location of the Inferno fire. I just determined the location from the map. You''ve been in Xiong Jue for such a long time. You should know it. You can lead the way." He said in the white night. But. The virgin remained silent. The white night is suspicious. Such a beautiful person, don''t you have good ears? He looked at the saint carefully. He had to say that the saint was very eye-catching. He was also a man at night. His sexual orientation was normal. Such a beautiful fairy accompanied him. If he didn''t look at her more, it would be unreal. I don''t know how many people miss her day and night, trying to get her. "Wait!" Suddenly, the white night frowned, stopped and looked at the saint with burning eyes. The saint''s face was expressionless, but her eyebrows frowned and her eyes flashed with disgust. But see white night drive horse forward, eye son naked stare at her snow-white neck to see. It seems that it is not enough, people are closer to see. Is this an interest rate adjustment? "The master promised me that I could kill you at any time if you blaspheme me me while I was protecting you." When the voice dropped, the exquisite catkin of the saint had been raised, and a terrible chill was surging in the heart of the little hand. "Shut up." To her great surprise, the white night did not look at the chill of her hands. Her eyes were staring at her neck, and her pupils were frozen. Seeing this, the virgin doesn''t feel right. This man''s eyes, there is no desire, there is just a strong sense of astonishment and consternation. He''s better. What did he find? No, what can he find out about me? The saint secretly shook her head, and her little hands scattered the cold air, but she managed the light gauze gently. "Are you poisoned?" For a moment, the white night looked back and asked. "How do you know?" The Virgin was stunned. "The poison of Yang fire should have been for some years. If it wasn''t for the skill of Ice Palace and your special constitution, it would have killed you." The tone of the white night is rather heavy. The virgin did not speak, her face was calm and there was no change in her face.The white night seems to have been used to it, and doesn''t say anything. It just takes out some green elixir from the ring and hands it over. "This poison is not difficult to solve. Take this first, which can temporarily suppress the Yang fire poison in your body. When you get the" fire inflammation God stone "and return to hongtianzong, I will refine the antidote for you." As soon as this word falls, saint. The autumn eyes like gem immediately stagnate. "What are you talking about? Can you detoxify me? " "Of course." White night nods. "It''s impossible." "I am not an ungrateful person. I am willing to help Hong Tianzong this time. I will help you. What''s more, xiaorou practices in the ice palace and I save you. I hope you can take care of xiaorou when you return to Binggong." The white night is light. "You don''t have to say that. I can do it, but you say you can detoxify me? Ridiculous! I can''t even get rid of the poison on me. How can you get there half way? " The saint said quietly, but the question in the words was very obvious. "Is ice queen good at detoxification?" Asked the white night. The saint said nothing, but shook her head. "Yes, you know she''s not good at it. She''s the emperor. Yes, but the emperor is not omnipotent. You can''t have everything. But I''m different. I can!" Smile in the white night. He was passed down by Emperor Dan, and he was very proficient in the pharmacology of Qi Huang. He was afraid that he was much higher than queen ice. The virgin hung her head and thought for a moment. Then she said, "if you can cure my poison, I will thank you very much." "No, as I said before, you are willing to help me, and I will not stand idly by." White night smile, pull the reins, gallop. The saint did not say a word, her eyes were quietly watching the back of the white night, taking a breath and following up. After taking the Cuiling pill, the face of the saint turned out to be much better and more beautiful than before. In fact, it revealed an inexplicable charm, which was naturally formed. It was not the kind of attractive, but the unconscious admiration and admiration... shaking her head in the dark at night, she thought of a beautiful image inexplicably. It''s been a long time since I saw her. How long ago was that? Two people gallop, all the way without waves, soon arrived near the Inferno fire. It is said that this is Yan Emperor''s territory, East Gobi West Fire Sea, Yan Emperor lived in the Central Sun Palace. Yan Emperor also belongs to the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. In fact, his strength is even stronger than that of the wind emperor. Once you spit and inhale, you can make people fly into ashes and smoke, which is extremely terrifying. White night is not interested in provoking him, alone close to the sea of fire, looking for the area of fire god stone. The virgin stopped, her face covered with sweat. "I''ll wait for you here." She spoke softly. Nodding at night, he rode his horse to the inside. The saint has the poison of Yang fire on her body. If she enters here, it will attack the toxin instead. Seeping into the purgatory fire, the temperature here is terrible. It has been several hundred hundred times. The more you go, the temperature will double. The earth is reddish red, without any vegetation, only sand and rotten stone. After a short walk, we can see some soul people practicing the fire method sitting on the hot sand. They don''t know the white night and ignore it. However, a few people look at him with interest. After all, the white night is just Tianjiao''s strength. If you come here, you''re looking for death. Roar! All of a sudden, a shock roared. White night Shun reputation to go, but see a group of flames, rushing towards this, the front of the flame, is a few embarrassed, panic stricken soul. "Fire cloud beast!" My eyes brighten at night. this Kirin looks like unicorn, with a few Kirin lineages. It is warm and moist throughout the fire. It absorbs the essence of fire. It is amazing in strength, but also in purgatory. It is hard to meet. Everything on its body is a treasure. Those spiritual practitioners suddenly stood up and rushed to the huoyun beast. If you can kill huoyun beast and get its internal pill, you can greatly enhance the fire spirit method after swallowing it. Even the power of gluttonous fire in the body of the white night also has a great gain. "Maybe we can take it." Day night thoughts. But at this time, the fire cloud beast in the fire showed its true face, it gave a low breath, and its mouth spewed out the material like magma, spreading it everywhere. Those close to the soul were caught off guard, all of them were engulfed by magma, and in the blink of an eye, they were all burned to ashes, and died directly. The white night froze. The whole body of the huoyun beast was black, and its scales were shining with holy light. It was a mutated huoyun beast... it seems that it is not enough for the huoyun beast to destroy these people. It roars and rushes towards the white night with its mouth open, and the hot magma falls like a waterfall... the white night immediately pulls out the magic sword and sacrifices its evil spirit to resist the magma. However, the evil gas touches the rock slurry and is ignited directly.The strength of this mutated huoyun beast is close to the puppet emperor! No wonder you can kill people in burning sky! In the white night, his feet could not stay at the back point, and his arms kept waving the sword spirit. However, the scales of huoyun beast are baked by fire all the year round. They are extremely hard, and their sword Qi can not be broken. It ignores the white night offensive, such as the impact of the red meteor, the pressure comes. My eyes are tight at night. With the dead dragon sword? No way! If the sword spirit is too strong, it will attract others'' attention. If you attract those powerful people, you will be in trouble. White night thought, suddenly thought of what, from the ring to throw out the Shura. Shura shaped, holding a straight knife, immediately killed the general. The white night steps a turn, toward the back of the huoyun beast. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 Roar!!! The fire cloud beast vomited magma and drenched the Shura. The body of Shura was immediately melted, but it was only turned into a thin membrane, but it did not dissolve. When the magma fell to the ground, people quickly recovered. It was magic tight. I was overjoyed to see it in the daytime. "It is worthy of the material of the great emperor and the means of the puppet emperor. It can''t be killed at all." Seeing this, huoyun beast was furious, and then roared, spitting out magma and drowning the Shura. However, the Shura still had nothing to do. After turning into a layer of membrane, he recovered from the five breathing and cut with his sword. White night takes advantage of the situation and launches an attack. The prison stele sword is full of cold and evil spirits, like the fangs of demons, tearing at the thick hooves of the huoyun beast. The general situation, Emperor Qi, soul Qi and devil Qi are released together, and the four kinds of breath turn into chaos, which gives the prison tablet sword terrible destructive power. The sword blade is cut on, directly shattering its scales, and the sword enters into three points. Roar! The huoyun beast uttered a sad cry and turned its head toward the white night. White night immediately turned to attack the first, back to pull back to open the distance, and Shura in the first time to get orders to attack the huoyun beast. Before the huoyun beast has caught the white night, there is a fierce attack behind it, which spreads all over the blade. The Shura also benefits from Dan Di, and his strength is greatly increased. The straight knife can break the puppet emperor''s defense, which is extremely terrifying. The huoyun beast was very angry. It landed on the ground with four hooves, and roared with his head up. All the scales were erect. A terrible ring of fire broke out from his body! Whoa! The ring of fire explodes, releasing enough temperature to melt everything, and blooms in all directions. At the same time, he sacrificed the soul of nine lotus leaves. With his soul power, he could not enter the reincarnation body. He was like a rock and sat on the ground quickly. Bang! Even so, people were blown away and fell heavily on the ground, and their clothes were directly ignited. The white night gets up in a hurry and dispels the flame with soul power. But at this time, the fire cloud beast killed again. He clenched his teeth in secret and leveled his sword. His sword Qi broke out like a rainbow. The magic sword of Mo Wu! Whoosh! The long sword spirit hit the head of the fire cloud beast. Its body slightly stagnates for a moment, but there is no big difference, continues to rush. The body is too strong. The body of huoyun beast is afraid to get close to the five element God body. Hiss! At this time, the beast of Xiuluo was on fire. After experiencing the impact of the ring of fire, its body was almost blasted into a piece of paper, but after ten breaths, it recovered again, but its internal strength has been somewhat unable to keep up. If we go on like this, we will surely lose! White night took advantage of this opportunity of Shura restraining huoyun beast, closed his eyes and emptied his whole body. All the soul power is withdrawn from the prison tablet sword, covering every inch of his skin. The reincarnation body is more powerful. The white night took a deep breath, opened his eyes slowly, and his mind moved. The Shura turned into a wooden box and fell on the ground. Huoyun beast did not contain the Shura, opened its mouth and began to spit magma towards the white night. In the white night, the arms move, the blade cuts off, and the sword Qi spreads like an open wing. SA! The magma was torn by sword Qi. Fury of the huoyun beast directly rushed, a hoof raised, hoof claw, toward the white night heart hard dig. In the daytime, the body swings gently, and the sword is cut off with the heart. Whew! The blade fell a few inches. The fire cloud beast howled miserably. The sword of the heart moves from the heart without the assistance of the spirit of heaven. The huoyun beast lifted another claw and patted it on the back of the white night. Bang! This claw came down, and the white night was not raw. The huoyun beast''s sharp claws seemed to hit on the steel plate, but it didn''t damage half a point. White night took the opportunity, and then a sword cut into the belly of the huoyun beast. Whew! Prison tablet sword seems powerless and ordinary, but the sharpness of the sword is unimaginable. This is the meaning of sword! In the white night, the body is covered with soul power, and the body is protected by Emperor Qi. If the emperor does not enter the samsara, it is extremely difficult for the puppet emperor to hurt him, but his own lethality should be greatly reduced. However, this set of emperor''s formula "heart sword" is not ordinary. Its lethality lies not in Qi, but in intention. At the moment, the whole body of the prison tablet sword is full of strong sword meaning, which is enough to distort the void. The most powerful part of the heart sword lies in its invincible sword spirit. This is different from Kendo, but more profound than kendo. Some people came from afar and saw this scene, all of them were dull. They only saw a group of flame, a touch of smart blue light in which, like the spirit, beautiful. "That''s huoyun beast!" A long haired man''s face was stunned. "It''s a mutant fire cloud beast." A red haired woman nearby hummed. "Mutant fire cloud beast? That is equivalent to the power of the puppet emperor. Who is this person? How can you make a fake emperor Among them, a middle-aged and old man with several white hair could not help exclaiming."I don''t know. We practice martial arts with this infernal Fire Sea. There are several huoyun beasts in the purgatory Fire Sea, but it''s the first time that the mutated huoyun beast is met. The leader of the temple has said that if we encounter the mutated huoyun beast, we can run as far as possible! This person can resist the mutant fire cloud beast. I''m afraid it''s not easy. Let''s have a look first. " The redhead woman lowered her voice and several people stood still. The heart sword is mysterious. It''s not that the beast can understand it. After a while, huoyun beast is covered with sword marks, panting, and the flame on his body is much weaker. It seemed to notice that the man in front of him was not easy to deal with, growled and turned away. "Want to go?" Cold hum in the white night, feet point, people like light leaves float to, facing the neck of huoyun beast is a sword. Suddenly, the sword of prison tablet is full of evil spirit. The sword of heart sword pours down like a storm and penetrates the huoyun beast in an instant. Whew. Its huge head crashed to the ground, boiling hot like lava, and the blood gushed like a column. Fire cloud beast, die. Seeing this in the white night, he put the sword away and gasped slightly. Looking at his body green a piece of red skin, can not help but smile. The understanding of the heart sword is too shallow. If I had not been protected by reincarnation, I would have been dismembered by huoyun beast. However, it''s a great harvest to cut off a mutant huoyun beast. All the materials on the animal can be used to refine high-grade pills. With this corpse, the power of gluttonous fire will be improved. The white night did not dare to stop, and hastily began to separate the corpse and peel off its bones and internal organs. But as the night went on like a raging fire, several footfalls approached. He frowned and looked away. They were all dressed in red robes, men and women, young and old, all staring at him with bad eyes. "You are so skillful that you can kill this animal alone. We admire you. As usual in the next season, you are from the burning sun palace. This is Miao Wu, a bad disciple of Emperor Yan. I don''t know your name?" That year, the long soul came forward, clasped his fist and smile. Yan Di''s disciple? Show your name as soon as you come up? What does that mean? In the white night, the corners of my mouth are slightly raised. He doesn''t care what Yandi is not Yandi. Now he is regarded as a thorn in the eye by almost all the great emperors. Is he still afraid of multiple Yandi? "I don''t know you. I don''t have to ask for advice. Just do it yourself." White night said, continue to decompose the body of the burning cloud beast. "You can''t take the body with you." At this time, a cold voice floated over. White night eyebrow a frown, turn around roughly swept a few eyes. One burning heaven realm and two heavenly kings are fairly good in terms of strength, but it''s not too hard to deal with these people even if he consumes a lot of energy now. After all, he still has "although death does not destroy Dan.". "This purgatory Fire Sea is the territory of my sun god palace, and the fire sea created by the supreme Emperor Yan of my palace. All the fire beasts here are the property of my palace. The animal you killed is also the property of my god palace. If you cut it without permission, we should investigate your responsibility, but if you don''t know, we will not blame you, you or yourself Leave, or the people of my palace will send you away. " Said the redhead coldly, with no fear in her eyes. Several people can see that the white night is just the soul state of Tianjiao, but they subconsciously think that it is just the white night that hides the cultivation. "There''s no need to beat around the bush. You just want to occupy the body of the huoyun beast. Why do you have to bend around?" Smile in the white night. "You''re right. We''re going to take over the body. If you''re wise, go away." Red face cold hum. "Your strength is not enough for one claw of this huoyun beast. I can kill it. Do you think I can''t kill you?" In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose and his eyes showed fierce light. "I advise you not to do so." Ji Ruchang, who was next to him, chuckled and took out a stick with the length of a finger. He said with a smile, "as long as I break this, the signal will be sent out. The whole purgatory fire can see that the sun palace is not far away from here. If you dare to do it, you are the only one who will suffer "Ha ha..." Miao Wu sneered. Her eyes were full of pride. Today is really a lucky day. I went out of my family to do business, but I didn''t want to meet this chance. All the people in the burning sun palace practice the fire spirit method. This variant fire cloud beast is the supreme treasure house for them. If they get this huoyun beast, all three people will be able to make a great step forward in the fire spirit method. Therefore, even if they know that the night is not easy to provoke, they have to take risks! After all, this is the site of the sun palace. It''s their territory! "Interesting... Interesting..." in the white night, I was smiling and walking back and forth, and my sword eyes were shining with strange luster.Suddenly. A black light flickered. Whew. Ji Ruchang holds the stick''s hand and flies into the sky in an instant. Then his arm broke and blood gushed. "Not good!" Red face changed, and quickly took out the signal from the ring, ready for help. But in the next second, the two straight knives are firmly held on their necks, with the edge of the knife against the flesh. It seems that with a little more force, it can be cut open. The two of them were stiff and did not dare to move at all. White night will be on the ground season as usual arm picked up, remove the top of the stick, look at a few. "To threaten this kind of thing, at least there must be enough chips. If I were you, I really want to get this mutant huoyun beast, I''d better ask for help directly from the clan and invite experts. Although the benefits of sharing that way will be much less, at least you are sure. Unlike now, you can''t get anything. In the final analysis, your heart is too greedy... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 The three were subdued by white night, but white night did not intend to kill them directly. He was not bloodthirsty, and the three men did not show any intention of killing him. There was no need to make a death feud with the sun god palace because of this small matter. What''s more, these three people still have a role to play. "Have you heard of the flaming stone?" Staring at several people in the daytime, he asked with a smile. "You''re here... To find the flaming stone?" Red Yan asked, biting her silver teeth. "Yes, if you have a flaming stone on your body, give it to me, and I can release you immediately." White night laughs. "We don''t have one." Ji Ruchang endured the pain of his broken wrist and gnawed his teeth and said, "this kind of thing can only be produced in extremely inflamed places, but that kind of place is the territory of a raging beast. No one dares to get close to it. If you want to get it, you are afraid that you will have life to go back to." Rage beast? The heart beat in the daytime. This is a famous fierce beast. Although it is not an animal emperor, it exists at that level. The level of the angry Beast is almost all among the puppet emperors. The strong points reach the peak, which is only an opportunity to the next emperor. Once they meet the angry Beast, they will run for their life except for escaping. They are very angry and they fight with the enemy, and they are totally crazy and reckless. Many puppet emperors exist In the face of the furious beast, he can only turn around and run. Compared with the fury beast, the huoyun beast is more than a little worse. "Huoyan Shenshi is not a common thing. It''s only a few in our burning sun palace, and it''s regarded as a treasure. Although you have good strength, it''s not enough to take it. Let us go and leave immediately. We''ll take it as if it didn''t happen, OK?" Red Yan lowered his voice. "That''s not possible. It''s not easy to be angry animals, but I''ve come here and I''ll leave without trying. How can I do that?" White night gently smile: "you are so familiar with this, so please lead the way." The three exchanged their eyes in silence. Helpless, they could only walk ahead and lead the way for the white night. The three men did not dare to act rashly. While walking in the daytime, he swallows Cui Lingdan and recovers his strength. The fury beast is so terrible that there should be no one around. Maybe you can kill the rage beast directly with the help of the dragon sword. In this way, you can not only get a fierce beast corpse of pseudo emperor level, but also get the pyrotechnic God stone and kill two birds with one stone. With the continuous progress, the temperature is becoming hotter and hotter. If it is not for reincarnation that is strong enough, I am afraid that the whole child has been baked to dry at this moment. Although these three people are the people of the sun palace, they feel a little uncomfortable with the continuous progress. The temperature here is incredible! There were few people around. Ferocious animals are also rare. Generally, the ferocious beasts are extremely terrifying. People can hide when they can. Finally. The three led the night to a sandy slope. Climbing the sand slope in the daytime, looking far away, a huge stone pit appeared. The pit is red, like a piece of red iron, surrounded by a large amount of magma. In the middle of the pit, there is a huge figure like a mountain. It lies in the pit, occasionally eating a mouthful of magma, and then lazy rest. That''s the fury beast. It looks like a gluttonous beast with fangs on its mouth. "That stone pit is the most precious place in this infernal Fire Sea. There are many strange stones of fire system. They absorb the purest flame power of purgatory Fire Sea. Over the years, they have become extraordinary. Each one is like a treasure!" Red Yan pointed to the stone pit, with a serious face: "the master told us that when he created the Inferno Fire Sea, it was the magic power that he displayed here." "In this case, why didn''t Emperor Yan personally kill the furious beast and transport all these precious stones back to the burning sun palace?" Asked the white night. "Master said, this is the experience place he gave us. If you want to get those precious stones, you have to rely on your own ability." Red face hums a way. "Is it?" White night silently nods, Yan Emperor this, pour do not bad. Cultivation should have been dangerous. "What weakness does fury have?" Asked the white night. "There is no weakness, even if the puppet emperor, it is very difficult to defeat it. This is the highest test place of our sun god palace. The master said that if anyone can kill the angry Beast, he can go to his temple, worship him as a teacher and get his teaching." "I advise you to give up. Although you have the strength to kill the puppet emperor, the rage beast is not an ordinary puppet emperor, but a peak level. Even if you can kill it, the price you pay will be extremely painful. The conditions here are so bad. If you consume all your soul Qi and don''t give a hundred interest, you will be roasted to death. The gain is not worth the loss, so don''t commit any danger Let''s go back. " Obviously, the three men don''t want to provoke the angry Beast. Even looking at them, they felt palpitations. "All right, you can go!" At this time, the white night suddenly put away the Shura, light smile way."What?" The three were stunned. White night just let them go so easily? Three people some doubt, but still slowly retreat, see the white night does not move, also does not leave, all show strange color. "What are you going to do with the fury beast?" Suddenly, red Yan asked. Although she is Yan Di''s disciple, she is the most peripheral disciple. She can''t even see the Yan Emperor''s face on weekdays, let alone any inheritance. But if you kill the rage beast, you can enter the temple and become a disciple. This is what many people dream of. "You don''t have to worry about this. Just go before I kill you." The white night is light. The three exchanged eyes, then turned away. The white night watched quietly, until they disappeared in the field of vision, then turned to walk toward the stone pit. Far away, the three figures stopped. It was just Ji Ruchang, ChiYan, Miaowu and others who left. But see season as usual turn around, eyes such as fire, staring at this head, that pupil twinkles with flames, extremely terrifying. "He''s in the pit." Ji Ruchang said in a deep voice. "Elder Ji''s eye of fire is really extraordinary. Under such bad conditions, you can still see the figure of that guy. It''s so powerful." Miao Wu said with a smile. "I''m just a minor elder. This skill is nothing. If the elite elder''s thousand mile fire eye is enough to see through the whole purgatory Fire Sea, the Emperor Yan''s thousand mile fire eye can peep into half of the nine soul land! That''s the magic power. " Ji Ruchang shakes his head. "Well, no more! Since that guy wants to kill the beast of rage, it must be a fierce battle. We don''t have the signal magic weapon now. We can''t inform the clan quickly. We can only rely on our feet! " "Miao Wu, you go back immediately. Please ask the elders of the temple to come over and say that there is a thief who slaughters the disciples of our god palace in the infernal fire. The thief is very precious and is about to kill the rage beast! The cause and effect of stealing our palace, please come and kill them quickly, with the power of the holy palace "Good sister!" Miao Wu nodded, turned and ran. "We''ll wait here, watch the change and wait for the opportunity." Red face cold road. "Good." Ji Ruchang nodded and waved his dry hand. An air mask shrouded them, shielding their breath. Although they watched while killing huoyun beast in the daytime, they knew that white night was powerful. However, the terror of the fury beast was not comparable to that of the huoyun beast. If both sides were hurt in the battle between the white night and the fury beast, they were not allowed to sit and collect the fisherman! This is an opportunity. Red face and season as usual do not want to miss. But at this time, the amazing explosion suddenly swept from the direction of the pit. The earth trembled and then rocked violently. Red face and season as usual a surprise, look at that. A golden light, like an angry dragon, roared up and tore up the sky, shaking off the terrible heat wave around, as if opening a big hole in the sea of purgatory fire. "This... This... What''s going on?" Shaking, tongue tied. "Quickly... Go and have a look..." his face turned white, he bit his teeth and rushed to the hospital. When they came to the sand slope and looked at the stone pit, their incredible scene came into view. That huge mountain of fury beast... At this moment has been divided into two, blood into magma, rolling out, half of the pit to fill. And that man, with the speed of lightning, is collecting the magic gems in the pit, and the mechanism man does not stop, quickly dismembers the rage beast. Before and after, how long did it take to kill the beast? What''s going on? How on earth did he kill the beast? "He... Is he the emperor?" Ji Ruchang''s lips were trembling and his pupils were lost. "Impossible, impossible! This is fake! It must be all fake! " The red face trembles to shout, but in the air has not sent out the terrible power to make her heart crazy, throbbing. "Well?" As if aware of this strange, the white night slightly raised his head and glanced at this side. "Why is there one missing? It''s really greedy... " the white night frowned, and suddenly the killing intention flashed in his eyes. It''s obvious that someone has reported. He drove Shura to continue to clean up the scene, people''s feet lit up, turned into lightning, rushed towards this. They were scared out of their wits and quickly withdrew. But before people ran far away, they were wrapped up in an imperial spirit, and the domineering force overturned them to the ground. "I''ve given you a chance. You don''t know how to cherish it. You even want to covet my benefits. This time, I can''t be blamed." White night rushed over and said coldly. After that, he would kill him with his sword. At this time, red Yan suddenly took out the zongmen order and patted hard toward the ground.Whoa. A flame enveloped them and disappeared. Space power? This is the teleportation magic weapon! The white night was stunned. However, this magic weapon is much more advanced than the Rune Stone of Shentu, and there is hardly any retention... it seems that the fiery Sun Palace is indeed richer than hongtianzong. Disciples of this level have this kind of magic weapon. White night thought. We can''t waste time here now. We have to go. Luo almost ran out of the pit and looked at it. . (the next one is about 11:00) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 Whoa! A circle of flame spirals on the square in front of the sun palace. People of practice in the square opened their eyes one after another and rushed towards the spiral pattern. All of them looked terrible. Only when the sun''s imprint is crushed can it have such an effect. The seal of the burning sun is sealed in the order of every disciple of the temple. In case of any situation, the disciple can crush the token and use the space force built in the seal to return to the palace. Emperor Yan was very concerned about everyone around him. Therefore, he made these tokens himself, not to mention his accomplishments, but at least his life. However, this mark is not as simple as the night thought. Once it is urged, it will directly drag people into the space to escape. In this way, it will cause great damage to the body and the soul. Compared with the talisman stone of the divine way, it has advantages and disadvantages. Chi Yan and Ji fall on the ground as usual. They are pale and frail. They both hold their chests and gasp for breath. At a glance, their spiritual state has dropped two levels, and they fall directly out of the burning heaven realm. They are both heaven proud. "Sister ChiYan!" "Ji Changlao!" The disciples called out eagerly and helped them up. "Aren''t you two out on a mission? How did it happen? " "Elder martial sister ChiYan and elder Ji have not been out of the sect for a long time. According to reason, they haven''t even gone out of the infernal fire. How could they be like this? Do you think someone ambushed them in the infernal fire "Who is it! Who forced you to mark with the sun? " "Bastard, even the people in the sun palace dare to move!" The disciples roared with anger. They practiced the spirit method of the fire department. They were very angry and angry before they knew the cause of the matter. "Come on, send someone to block the Inferno fire. There are gangsters robbing resources in my Inferno fire. They also kill the disciples of my temple. Go and ask the elite elders to do it!" Red Yan grabs a disciple and shouts in a weak voice. ... the powerful ones of the palace of gods soon moved out. Although ChiYan was not Yan Emperor''s disciple, he was a registered disciple. His identity was not ordinary in the temple. Although elder Ji was a bad card, he was actually a respected elder. They were forced to use the mark to escape and regress in their accomplishments. What''s more, the murderer still started in the sea of purgatory. This is the blazing sun palace can not tolerate! When a group of experts rushed to the nearby stone pit, the white night had already galloped out and rushed toward the fire overseas. People directly urged the soul of nine lotus leaves to attack at the highest speed. Although the people of the temple also began to block the periphery of the Inferno fire, they had no time to encircle the white night. After a while, I saw someone standing still outside. "Saint!" The white night exhaled, quickened the pace. At the moment, the saint is still as quiet as a statue. In this hot world, she is like a cool spring water. Just a look, it makes people cool and infinite. But at the moment, she was sweating, and obviously the temperature made her intolerable. Seeing the white night running, the saint looked slightly, but did not make a sound. White night grabbed her lotus like jade arm and rushed to two horses. "Let''s go. The people of the palace are chasing us." But as soon as the voice fell, there was a chill behind. And then there was the voice of the holy virgin. "You... Let go!" White night Leng next, just found that the saint is with murderous eyes looking at themselves. He laughed at himself, let go of his hand, and rolled over. "I don''t want to take advantage of you, but now all the masters of the palace are out to hunt me. If you don''t want to get into trouble, come with me." "Hum." The saint snorted coldly and didn''t speak. Her eyes glared at the white night, and her feet fell on the horse. They galloped all the way to hongtianzong. By the time it was only a few miles away from the Inferno fire, the powerful men of the palace had already arrived at the edge of the inferno, and set up laws to urge the boundary and blockade the whole sea of fire. If a step later, the white night can become a turtle in a jar. "Got it?" On the way, the virgin spoke coldly. "Of course, in addition to that, the corpses of a mutant fire cloud beast and a fury beast were also found." White night laughs. "Mutant fire cloud beast and rage beast? These are the fierce beasts of the puppet emperor''s power... Who killed them? " The willow eyebrows of Saint Liu frown slightly. "I am, of course." "You?" There was a glimmer of surprise in her eyes. The soul of the white night is really real, only Tianjiao can see through. However, how can a man in Tianjiao District kill the puppet emperor one after another? The saint''s heart was filled with confusion. "With these two corpses, I can refine enough pills, and then it will be very easy to detoxify the Yang fire poison on you." White night laughs.The pupil of the saint is slightly stagnant, and the dimple under the veil shows a little surprise, but it is soon covered up. She didn''t speak, she just looked ahead. "Wait a minute, you two." Just then, a voice came from the front. In the white night, I saw a young man in a red robe and red hair standing there. The young man is very beautiful, his pupils are bright red, and his whole body is emitting a heat wave, and his waist is carrying a very exaggerated flaming knife. Malay frowned all night. This man is dressed strangely. "What can I do for you?" Asked the white night. "Gentlemen, I have an urgent business to go to Dahuang City, but I can''t go there for a while because of my walking distance. Can you lend me a horse to ride?" The red haired youth pleaded. "Don''t make trouble. Go straight." The saint closed her eyes and said coldly. "You''re right. I don''t know this person, and I don''t know what his purpose is. When I''m away from home, I can''t help being defensive." White night nodded, but said: "but out of the door, one more friend will have more road, other people have urgent business, if I borrow it, he may thank me in the future." "What are you going to do?" The virgin is not happy. "Here''s the horse. I''ll walk!" White night turned down, light said. "Really?" Red hair youth happy. "You... You walk?" The virgin is a little angry. "It''s no big deal. I''m full of soul and soul power. I''m full of energy. I''m not as slow as this horse''s hoof." The white night laughed and said to the virgin, "let''s go." The saint didn''t understand very well, but she didn''t say anything more, so she drove away. But just then, the red haired youth laughed. "Don''t go in a hurry. No one is after you. I have nothing to say to you." Chase? White night eyebrow a congealed, strange looking at the youth. "What do you mean?" "I mean, the people of the burning sun palace will not pursue you. You don''t have to leave in a hurry. Don''t worry. Even if they come, they won''t do anything to you at night." The red haired youth said with a smile. As soon as this saying fell, the saint immediately offered her cold spirit, turned over and dismounted and stood in front of the white night. The white night also looks tight. Unexpectedly, this young man with red hair is actually a man from the sun palace. And... I know who he is. "Who are you? How do you know I''m white night? " White night put his hand on the sword handle of prison stele and said coldly. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I know everything." The red haired youth chuckled: "don''t show hostility to me. I didn''t intend to harm you." "Oh" in the white night, but the hand did not loosen. "Is this the dead dragon sword? It''s really a wonderful sword. It''s a pity that I like to use a sword. No matter how powerful this sword is, I don''t care. " The red haired youth glanced at his waist at random. "So you said it was a fake to borrow a horse?" The white night coagulates the question, the vigilance heart does not reduce. "What do you say? I''m tired of chasing after the sun. Can you borrow my horse from the palace? " "What are you doing after us But the night was calm and the heart was white. Running from the burning sun palace, he is still in front of me. How fast is this guy? "Nothing. I want to take you as an apprentice." Red haired youth suddenly said. "Ha?" White night immediately muddled, the sudden change made him a little difficult to accept. He looked at the red haired youth in front of him again and again, but he found that he could not see through him. Moreover, his spirit was extremely high. If he had not possessed the imperial spirit in the daytime, he would not have noticed it at all. "You can''t accept it for a while. Don''t worry. Take this. If you think about it in the future, you can come to see me at any time! I don''t blame you for the fact that you killed the fury beast, and then harmed Chi Yan and Ji Ruchang. After all, they were greedy. It was not your fault that they punished them! " The red haired youth said with a smile. "You know everything?" Asked the white night with consternation. "I can see every move of the land far away from the burning sun palace. I''m not a bad person, but sometimes I''ll be confused by interests. This time I have to punish her well!" The red haired youth turned on his horse and said with a smile, "if you don''t want to be my apprentice, you can come to the burning sun palace. There is a man who is half of my apprentice. He is your old acquaintance, so it''s reminiscent of the past." After that, the horse ran wild. "Girl, remember to say hello to the iceberg and the green emperor for me!" Another sound floated, the voice fell, people will go to a very far place, in a flash, there is no shadow.It''s just a foggy night. What a weirdo. "Who the hell is this guy?" The white night will look back, casually asked. "Emperor Yan." Said the virgin, who had been silent all the time. "The Emperor..." "How can you be sure?" "Because in this world, he is the only one who dares to call master iceberg!" The saint turned her head and gazed at the white night: "you are not only favored by the green emperor, but also protected by the master. Now the Emperor Yan also wants to accept you as an apprentice... Although you are watched by other great emperors, this blessing, the whole hero, is incomparable!" The three great emperors favor each other. Who has such luck? White night bitter smile: "this may not be a blessing, the emperor''s eyes, it may not be a disaster, but I am very interested in the person he said, who do I know in the burning sun palace?" The virgin does not speak. White night faint smile, lead horse way: "come up, we go back." The saint is not polite, a little feet, turn over the horse, two people to the great Huang City. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 Lin Xiaoyao got the news and sent someone to meet him early. They went back to hongtianzong quietly. This trip is a great harvest. White night selected some useless materials and gave them to Shentu and Daoxin. Although he could not use them, they were valuable treasures for Shentu and others. After all, they were the puppet emperor''s things, which were extraordinary. They were very happy, and Yue banyan and thirty were also good. After a distribution, people will return to the small world and enter the forest, waiting for a whole month. This month, no one bothered me and devoted myself to the refining of pills. "Saint, come in." More than a month later, the white night stretched out his neck to shout at the statue like Saint outside. The saint looked at him, expressionless, and went in. However, in the forest, a wonderful array has been created on the Yellow canvas. There is a Taiji fish pattern in the array. The seal of the array is exquisite and exquisite. Standing by the side of the array in the white night, a wisp of soul power was lost in the array. In a moment, the whole array was bright, just like the arrangement of Jinsha. The virgin couldn''t help looking a little more. "Sit in the middle." White night as he walked to the cauldron stove, he said. The saint''s eyes were puzzled, but she did not ask. She went to the pattern and sat down with her knees crossed. White night took out a black pill from the cauldron stove and handed it over. "Yes." "What is this?" "The antidote pill refined for you. If you want to remove the poison of Yang fire in your body, eat it." White night road. Saint Liu eyebrow micro Cu, hesitated, finally catkin wipe on the cherry lips, the pill into the small mouth. I saw it in the white night and walked out of the woods. "Where are you going?" Asked the virgin. "Out, of course." White night smile: "after ten rest, you have to take off all your clothes, naked, let this force into your body, with pills to clear your Yang fire poison, if you don''t mind me here, I will not go anywhere." White night laughs. "Get out." The virgin drink. White night gently shook his head, turned out of the woods. I don''t want to think about the scene in the white night. The face of the saint is really unparalleled in the world. I''m afraid it''s the whole male. It''s hard to find the beauty equal to her. However, the white night doesn''t want to offend the ice palace because of her own greed. What''s more, the saint is here to help herself, so she should be treated with courtesy. Looking at the saint, he can''t help but think of long Yuelai, and he doesn''t know how she is now, as well as Huan Shiying, Leng yourong and Fu Qingqing, who have experienced so much, they have already regarded them as the most important people in the daytime. They always think of these when they are lonely. After shaking his head, he went to the green emperor. The Qing emperor sat next to the chess game for a hundred days, watching the game, completely lost in his mind. He didn''t leave or move. He didn''t know where to go next. Bai Ye didn''t understand chess, but just glanced a little. "Can you see it?" The green emperor suddenly raised his head with a smile. "I don''t know how to play chess, and how can you see the mystery of this chess game Said white night, shaking his head. "I don''t know if you understand the chess game, but if you say you are stupid, I will definitely not believe it." The Qing emperor said with a smile: "a man who is not arrogant can kill the puppet emperor. Can this be called natural talent stupid?" "The master falsely praised that what he relied on in the daytime was only his chance and magic weapon. His own strength was not high." "You are wrong." The Qing emperor shook his head: "if you give all this to another person, he will not be able to kill the puppet emperor. A person''s strength is not only soul state, magic weapon and soul skill, but also his mind and perseverance! You are better than too many people The green emperor said with a smile. White night hugged hands and did not speak. The green emperor pointed to the chessboard and asked, "if you were the one, which step would you take?" "Here." The white night thought for a moment and pointed to a chess box. "Then this son will die." "Although it is dead, but let the surrounding chess pieces out of danger, where feasible, there are pieces to fall." "But it doesn''t change the picture." "At least let the other pieces see hope, don''t they?" The white night smiles. The Qing emperor looked at the chessboard again, and his eyes twinkled with surprise. For a long time, he gave a faint smile: "you are right. I care too much about the gains and losses, but I have ignored the whole chess game. Now, this game is a dead end!" "The game is dead, people are alive. If you want to make the whole chess game alive, it''s up to people. I don''t understand the chess game at night. I just tell you what I think is feasible. If there is something wrong, please don''t blame me." White night nods. "Ha ha ha ha, you said just now that you are gifted and stupid. Now you are not beating yourself in the face?" The green emperor laughed and stroked his white beard. White night smile but do not speak, make a courtesy again: "do not disturb elder."Then it slowly retreats. Calculate the time, almost. White night into the forest, the virgin has been dressed up, standing in the forest, but her white skin, but hung a blush. I still can''t let it go. The white night smiles and gathers up the remnants. "How do you feel?" "Much better. The poison of Yang fire is a little weaker." Holy daughter light way, the voice does not show so cold, she gently pursed the lower lip, low voice way: "thank you very much." "You''re welcome." In the daytime, he picked up the things and went to the stove and began to refine pills. "This course of treatment has to be carried out six times, so that the poison of Yang fire on your body can be completely eliminated. The interval is one month. After half a year, you will be OK." Said the white night. "Is it?" There was a ray of light in the eyes of the saint. She stepped forward and asked, "who taught you the alchemy of pills?" "Why do you ask this?" "I just want to know if you can cure any kind of injury?" "I''m not a panacea either. I have to watch it before I know White night frowned: "do you have any strange injuries?" "Not me." The saint shook her head: "it''s my master! Ice queen ... the affair of Queen ice can only be postponed. At present, the white night must prepare for the battle of the nine souls and the son of God. A year is not long. During this period, he stayed in the woods all the time, refining pills and practicing skills. In his mind, he not only has the inheritance of Dandi, but also has countless heart secrets of the great emperor from Qianlong. As long as he has plenty of time, he can digest them all. But now the conditions are different from the past. The cauldron of alchemy has the best yellow tripod. When the emperor''s Scripture is not clear, the outside green emperor can solve the puzzle at any time. The soul state of the white night is advancing by leaps and bounds, and the perception of the spirit and soul power is greatly improved. This period of time was not peaceful. There were often envoys from the great emperor who came to hongtianzong to negotiate with each other, but they were all rejected by the divine way. Now there is queen ice standing on the side of the Qing emperor. Even the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, they dare not mess around. With the help of the white night, half a year later, the poison of Yang fire on the saint was clear. His whole spirit is also a lot of, that looks almost morbid small face, now also reappear ruddy, eyes shining, more beautiful and moving. However, without the poison of Yang fire, the chill on her body was also strong. "Master, if you know that my poison has been solved, you will be very happy." Finally, the saint was no longer so cold and bowed to the white night: "white night, I owe you a life." "It doesn''t have to be so serious. After returning to the ice palace, take good care of xiaorou for me. It''s a reward for me." Smile in the white night. The virgin nodded. The days go on. It''s only one month away from the battle of the nine souls and the son of God. After the cure of the virgin, the night has been in the forest, almost no out. And a month ago, he finally walked out of the woods. Sitting outside, the saint turned her head, her eyes slightly coagulated, and her heart beat fast. She found that this person was changing every day. First the body, then the Qi, then the essence, the mind, the God... And finally the soul... All changed. In such a short period of time, he has made such rapid progress. How did he practice? Saint Liu eyebrows frown tightly, all along, oneself seem to despise this person. Maybe in the future, this man will become a strong opponent. "I want to leave hongtianzong for a period of time. During this period, I will act alone. There is no reason why the ice palace doesn''t send you to fight. You must be back soon?" White night smile a way. "Well." The saint nodded: "yesterday I received a letter from my master. I will go back these days. Since you don''t want me to accompany you, I will leave immediately." "We''ll see you on the battlefield. I hope we won''t be rivals." White night light smile way. "There are a lot of restrictions in the battle of the nine souls, and most of the magic weapons can''t be used, so the dead dragon sword you rely on can''t appear there. It''s hard for you to enter the periphery. If you want to see me, you have to stick to it at least until the end." The saint said lightly, then went to the green emperor to say goodbye, out of the small world. White night touched his nose: "is it? I hope so After the saint left a female disciple, she led the remaining ice palace people to leave. The white night cleaned up and was ready to leave, but at this time, the 30 to report, the devil and Qingge, and others visited hongtianzong again. What''s more, he was very tough in naming the white night. Because there are not many people coming to the magic Road, they don''t seem to be troublemakers. After thinking for a moment in the daytime, they should come down and meet with Shentu in the hall. When the white night into the hall of the moment, the unexpected scene appeared. Only to see all the people of the devil''s way, they all stood up together and made a courtesy to them. Their attitude was extremely respectful.White night was surprised and puzzled. "When did you become so polite?" White night questions. "This is courtesy, Lord Bai." "In the name of the devil emperor, I''m waiting for you to come here to greet the white night Lord, to bathe in blood with a sword, to ascend the chair of the Lord of the devil Road, and become the new devil king of the devil way." "What?" Everyone is dumbfounded. Including the divine way, but also a look of consternation. Demon king? That''s where the devil is! It''s the head of the devil''s road! What is this for? "Please be my lord Bai At the same time, the powerful people of the evil way yelled, and the voice spread out, resounding from all directions. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 In the face of the words of the demons, there was no sound for a long time. He was not excited about it. On the contrary, he cared more about the intention of the devil. The Shentu nearby frowned and went to the white night and said in a low voice: "or the trick of the people of the evil way. If you agree to enter the evil way, they can easily control you. If you don''t agree, they will take this as an excuse to become angry and make trouble for you. But now we have friends from Ice Palace to help us. We hongtianzong will not be afraid. White night, you can refuse. ¡± "not bad." White night nods. What''s more, we can see at a glance. However, Duanmu Qifei seems to be aware of the worries of the white night. He takes out a box made of white bone from the storage ring and opens it. Inside is a ghost token with curved fangs, which is very ferocious. Holding the token in both hands, he went to the white night, knelt on one knee and held the token above his head. "Lord Bai, the devil emperor has ordered that in order to prevent you from rejecting this position because you don''t trust us, he claims that you only need to give the token to you and complete the succession ceremony in Hongtian Zong. You don''t have to go back to the devil''s road." In the daytime, I feel more and more strange. It looks like this. The magic way sincerely wants to ask the white night to be the Demon Lord. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. This is hongtianzong. They can''t play any tricks at all. The divine way did not speak. Daoxin looked at several people and seemed to want to see through something. However, the expressions of these evil Taoist people were extremely devout and respectful, and they could not see anything different. What do you want to do? "Can you tell me why I was suddenly asked to be the demon lord?" Asked the white night in a deep voice. "Because, you got the inheritance of the nine turn demon king!" Duanmu Qifei, with slightly bright eyes and respectful voice: "jiuzhuan demon Jun is my belief in the magic way. His inheritor will never lose to any demon. You have already possessed the body of nine turn immortality, and will disintegrate the Dharma. If you lead our magic way, I will have a bright future. This is the long cherished wish of all demons!" "What about your devil emperor?" White night chuckled: "it is the so-called mountain can not be two tigers, I have become your demon leader, then where will you devil emperor be?" In the devil''s way, the devil king is the devil emperor, and he is the master of the evil way. If the devil emperor does this, he plans to retire himself? "This..." Duanmu Qifei''s face was not very good-looking. He lowered his head and his voice was a bit hoarse: "please forgive Qi Fei for not saying it clearly. If you really want to know, you can... Ask the emperor." Is it related to the Qing emperor? Maybe he knew something... he nodded silently in the night, looked at the token, and said, "since you all said that, I will take the order of the devil." The divine way is silent. With this identity, it will be much more convenient to do anything. Moreover, if you don''t receive orders, you can''t know what tricks the devil is playing. "I''ll prepare the ceremony and ask your excellency to take over." Hold the wood together, hold hands, and then back away. The white night looked at the token and thought. "Did you notice that?" The divine way walks to the side, slightly opens a cavity. "Pay attention to what?" "Their eyes!" Shentu lowered his voice and said: "their eyes are full of defiance, jealousy and envy. It seems that they don''t recognize your identity. However, they have to pretend to be respectful. Maybe, what they say is true. The devil emperor really wants you to succeed as the demon lord and become the master of the evil way!" "What on earth are they doing this for?" asked Bai yeshen. After all, people who don''t know much about him in mainland China are not. "For this question, I think it''s better for you to ask the master." White night, turn around and leave. In the small world. The Qing emperor saw the demon king''s order in the white night. He was stunned for a moment. He did not speak for a long time. Then he sighed leisurely. "I want to know everything, but I dare to know why the evil way people do this." White night as a gift. "The devil''s way... Is still in decline." The emperor shook his head, and a trace of worry appeared on his face. "Decline?" White night Leng next, a face confused. "I''m afraid the whole thing about the devil emperor is that only he and I know it clearly. This incident can be traced back to a long time ago, when no one knows about it. This war took place in Shahai, so the people of xiongjue don''t know... Since the people of the devil''s Road call you to take over the position of the demon king, you can take it. If you want to get rid of the relationship with the evil way in the future, you can give this token, right You won''t make any difference. " The green emperor said slowly. Although the words were vague, the white night faintly heard something. "According to the elder, the devil will have a change soon?" Ask in a low voice at night. "Don''t worry, it won''t affect you! After all, you are not a devil. " The emperor hesitated and said slowly. White night nods.Since the Qing emperor has said so, he has nothing to worry about. Two hours later, with the permission of the divine way, a small succession ceremony was held in hongtianzong. Then, the devil left. Not long after, white night prepared a horse, a little disguise, in the help of Lin Xiaoyao left the city of Dahuang. At present, all the sects are busy with the battle of the nine souls and the son of God, and they are lax in monitoring the white night. There is only one purpose for the white night''s departure, that is, to stabilize the success of this practice in the past year. And the most difficult practical combat is a solid way to do well. Not long after the white night left, Lin Zhengtian also set foot on the road to "the forest of three TU". When the Lin family heard the wind, they immediately sent experts to protect them secretly. It was not until they entered the forest of three TU alone that they stopped. The news spread and caused an uproar from all quarters. Shentu and Daoxin will also take part in the battle of the nine souls and Shenzi. As Yulong, they are highly regarded. The Qing emperor ordered them to enter the small world and accept their advice. Five days later, someone saw a crystal clear ice Phoenix around the holy mountain, carrying a beautiful saint, heading for Jiuyou ice valley. Some people saw the stone of hearing people under the command of Hercules, and stepped into the chaotic and empty situation of terror, and made unremitting efforts. It has been reported that Duanmu, the seed of the evil way, has been ordered to enter the forbidden area of the devil''s way tomorrow to get the magic weapon "heart magic sword". some people saw the lotus of the mountain, the Millennium lotus suddenly bloomed, the essence was overflowing, but was absorbed by a woman who was very beautiful. The women''s waist hung only one card, and the top two characters were carved. And more people spread out shocking news. A few days ago, the first emperor of the imperial dragon, Su bieli, returned to the city of big Chu a few days ago. Amazing news has been heard from the great power of the sun god palace, Dazhou city and Shenmen. All the strong are preparing for war. ... because of the limitation, most of the experts can''t participate in the secret place of Dandi. There are three people who can''t enter the imperial dragon list. Not only that, but also many elites in the hidden world can only be disappointed. But this battle of the nine souls and the son of God is quite different. It does not limit the cultivation, anyone can participate, including the great emperor. However, if the great emperor intervenes, it will inevitably lead to chaos. Therefore, most of the clan families only choose to send a few strong people to participate in the battle. The leaders and elders of the clan only do the raiding array and let their disciples fight with each other. On the one hand, they should be fair, and on the other hand, they are also training students. Jiuhun palace is located in the southwest of xiongjue continent. It is freezing all the year round. If it is close to jiuhungong, the coldness will be even worse. If the soul under the burning sky gets here, he will be frozen to death if he can''t do it for half a day. Now, the spirits are gathering outside the palace. The people of hongtianzong also arrived. In addition to Shentu, Daoxin, yuerongshu, Sanshi, monk and others, they also had a large number of ordinary disciples. One by one, they held the amulet given by the Qing emperor and stood around. Qiao bing''er holds the hand of Yue banyan tree and looks around all the way, full of curiosity. She had been in hongtianzong for more than half a year. She was allowed to come out together when she learned of the battle of the nine spirits and the son of God and begged for the divine way for a long time. "Elder martial brother, we hongtianzong is now the target of public criticism. Ordinary disciples don''t talk about it. How can even the younger martial sister bring it out together? If there is anything wrong with her, we can''t help it..." a disciple choked all the way, and finally couldn''t help getting close to the divine way, whispered. "All right, the war of the nine souls and the son of God will be notarized by the Vientiane gate. No matter what the war situation is, we will never allow the clan to fight against each other, otherwise we will be severely punished by the Vientiane gate! And now the ice palace and I hongtianzong join hands, those people dare not mess. It is because of this that the master allowed these ordinary disciples to come and see the world and observe the battle of the dragon. " The divine way light way: "you look around the ancestral gate, there are also a lot of poor cultivation soul, so don''t worry." When the disciple heard the sound, he was relieved. "Brother Zhengtian, why didn''t you see brother ye... Where did he go?" Qiao bing''er suddenly raised his lovely little head and directed at Lin Zhengtian, who was walking at the last head. Lin Zhengtian was stunned for a moment, and then he gave a smile: "your night brother should be driving to this place now. Don''t worry. He will surely arrive later." "Well, when my brother comes, I''ll talk to him for a while. I haven''t seen him for a long time." Qiao Bing Er smiles happily. Seeing this, Lin Zhengtian felt a little warm in his heart and couldn''t help smiling. Thirty has been selected in advance to rest on the right side of the ice palace. But without taking a few steps, Lin Zhengtian''s pace suddenly became stiff and stood in place. Not far away, a group of people, all dressed in gold robes and shining all over, fluttered in the wind. "God gate?" God read a low, found that many people in God''s door were looking at them.To be sure, it''s looking at one of them. The way of God turned his head to find out who the man was. Lin Zhengtian! In that year, nine soul God son, Lin Zhengtian accidentally fell down in Shenmen Shenyong, resulting in a broken reputation, was expelled from the family. Shenyong, perhaps is Lin Zhengtian heart a difficult to pass the Kaner. However, Lin Zhengtian must go by unless he gives up his mind and does not prove the great. "Go." God Road to Lin Zhengtian read a sentence, leading the way. Lin Zhengtian laughed at himself and went immediately. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 "Big brother!" He saw the sermon coming and waving. Shentu and others will walk quickly. "Thirty, what''s the matter with the array cloth?" The divine way nodded and asked. "It''s almost over. You can start it by putting it into the array source. There''s still half a day to go before the battle of the nine souls. We''ll set up the healing array and the restoring Qi array, and we''ll be finished." Thirty said with a smile. "There are a lot of people participating in the battle of the nine souls and gods. The master hopes that everyone who wants to participate in the war will be trained. There will be a lot of injuries and even death in this war. Therefore, at 30, you must do a good job in logistics to ensure that every injured disciple can recover as soon as possible without leaving any sequelae." The way is serious. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. It''s on me." Thirty pat on the chest. Shentu nodded and sat in the array to recuperate quietly. Ordinary disciples just come here to gain insight and experience. They don''t expect them to get any achievements in this battle. But for Shentu, this battle is his main battle. He has been preparing for this war for many years. Because, Yulong No.1 will also participate. The seeds of hongtianzong, such as Daoxin, monk and Yue Rongshu, have also entered the battle to cultivate themselves. They dare not have the slightest slackness and race against the clock to make the final adjustment. "Young master!" At this time, a voice came. Lin Zheng Tianshun reputation to go, found that it was Lin He who spoke. "Linhe, how did you come?" Lin Zhengtian asked. "Young master, it''s very kind of you to join us. My subordinates are worried about you..." Lin He said this and said a word... "I''m afraid that I dare not come because of my defeat in the last war, right?" Lin Zhengtian grinned: "don''t worry, the last failure, I never mind, in this world, no one is always successful, failure is normal." "If you can think like this, you can rest assured." Lin he approached and said in a low voice: "young master, the family sent Lin Junhong to fight with Prince Dingtian. This time, the family has raised the capital and put all the pressure on the two young masters. I hope they can win the benefits of the nine soul palace." "Prince Tiantian? Lin Dingtian Lin Zhengtian was stunned: "is he... Back?" "Although the son of heaven is just the son of the master, he has been cultivated by the master in recent years, and his accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds. His strength has not lost to Yulong. In the past 30 years since he left our Lin family, he has had a great chance to make a world-famous one!" "Big chance?" Lin Zhengtian was stunned: "what big chance?" "The emperor''s advice!" Lin He said four words in a meaningful way. Lin Zhengtian''s face was dull, and his heart beat suddenly. For the soul, this chance is comparable to the heaven... "after going out for training, he came into contact with a lower emperor, Yao Di, who loved Prince Dingtian very much and taught him carefully for decades. Today''s Dingtian childe is extraordinary. He is afraid that his strength can be ranked into the top three of the imperial dragon." Lin He looked serious. When Lin Zhengtian heard this, he was filled with emotion: "although Yao emperor was a minor emperor and had been famous for 800 years, he respected the great emperor in the end, and his means were connected with the heaven. It''s also a natural creation for the Lin family to produce such talents as Lin Dingtian. It''s a pity that Lin Dingtian is an orphan adopted by the family. I don''t know if he will serve the Lin family sincerely. " "That''s for sure. Although the son of heaven has no blood relationship, he grew up in the Lin family since he was a child. It''s my Lin family''s gift that he can have today. How can he have a different heart?" Lin He shook his head and then said seriously, "but then again, young master, if the son of heaven makes a big splash in the battle of the nine souls and the son of God, it will also have a great impact on the young master''s position in the Lin family." "Oh?" Lin Zhengtian looked curious: "I am no longer in the Lin family, how can it affect me?" "Although the young master is not here, the Lin family has acquiesced in your identity. Otherwise, how can the master be equal to the third master? I hope the young master can do his best this time. Even if he can''t suppress the momentum of Dingtian, at least it can''t be too bad. Otherwise, the master will not be able to do it well. " Lin He said. "I see." Lin Zheng Tian smiled lightly: "for Lin family, my feelings are only in the father''s mother''s place, and the other people in Lin''s family are already seeing through the sky and will not care. Even if Lin Jia admitted my identity, it did not change for me, because I has the final say to admit this identity, and to you, you need not worry, because even if you don''t say, I will do my best!" Lin Zhengtian gazed at the vast and huge palace of ice crystal in the distance, just like the horrible ice crystal palace made of colored glass. His eyes showed a strong sense of war. "Duanmu mingri is coming!" At this time, a voice attracted the attention of the four forces. People looked at the distance in a hurry. Then look at the snowy sky, there is a black smoke, in the smoke, is a pair of Shuangsen people''s blood eyes. Evil way. With a terrible evil spirit, rushing to come.This time only Qingge accompanies, the future of the devil, Duanmu will arrive with the elite of the demon road tomorrow. All the people concentrated on Duanmu''s body and looked at him carefully. He found that there was a single Dao wrapped in the primitive scabbard. Not long ago, Duanmu came out of the evil way. Tomorrow, he was arranged to enter the forbidden area to get the famous magic weapon "heart magic sword." Obviously, Duanmu has succeeded tomorrow. "There are a lot of restrictions in the battle of nine souls. Almost every time, there are restrictions on military and martial arts. Any sword has no effect in the battle of nine souls and Shenzi. It''s impossible for the devil to know this rule, but they let Duanmu get the heart magic sword tomorrow. Is there anything special about this sword that can be used in the Shenzi war?" Some people speculated. Some people went to the end of the devil''s road and said hello to Duanmu tomorrow, chatting. Although Duanmu didn''t go to Yulong tomorrow, his strength was not inferior to that of Yulong. No one dared to look down on him. In addition, the evaluation of Dandi made him rise in his position. On the imperial dragon list, Yin Fei and Wei Xiongcai are all dead. Duanmu will be on the list tomorrow, which is doomed. Duanmu will not be long tomorrow, and the strong will come. It is Wen Ren Shi who is the strong one of Wen people. He has a strong breath, domineering, terrible, with Hercules, his strength can be called a leap of thousands of miles. However, compared with these old faces, more people are concerned about the very low-key xiaozongmen in ordinary days. They are all strong men in a hundred who are sent by them this time, and all of them smell terrible. Then there is the ice palace Saint girl and her party, who still bear the exaggerated ice Phoenix to come here. In this land of ice and snow, the saints are even more chilly. Here, their strength will be more comprehensive. In the past nine soul God son war, the achievements of Ice Palace side are not bad, compared with this year, they are the backbone of the fight for the first. Then came the Shangguan family, the family of Dazhou City, the sun god palace, and the wine Valley... when every big power came, they would be in a state of uproar and exclamation. Genius is everywhere. Today''s scene is even more lively than when the secret place of Dandi was opened. As soon as the ice palace''s people were settled, the saint and the Mulian people came towards hongtianzong. A lot of people looked at it in secret. "Your Majesty." Daoxin and others hold fists for ceremony. "You are welcome." The saint nodded slightly, her eyes swept around the crowd, and suddenly asked, "what about the white night?" "Younger martial brother Bai has left the clan for more than a month. I don''t know where I am now. What''s the matter with the saint?" He asked. "Nothing, just casually." The virgin walked away and turned away. The people of Hongtian are puzzled. But the souls around them were surprised, and their faces were astonished. Many people have heard of this woman for a long time. It is an iceberg. She is not only powerful, but also arrogant. Apart from the emperor, she doesn''t pay any attention to her. Even if the puppet emperor talks to her, she always ignores her. Who has ever seen a saint ask a person what he is doing? At the moment, even the disciples of the ice palace are greatly surprised, especially Mu Lian, who looks around frequently and is surprised. What''s wrong with Saint? Why do you care so much about white night? Whoa! At this time, a figure turned into a rainbow and flew towards it. This figure together, the cold disappeared, the cold wind suddenly stopped, the snow flying all over the sky, actually separated itself. Such a scene, shocking people, looking at the figure. However, the figure falls from the sky, the snow melts in an instant, and the dead things are reborn. An inexplicable aura envelops the nine soul palace. No one can get rid of this wonderful spirit, not even the saint. The man stood there quietly, as if the cold of the nine soul palace could not invade his body. People look up in ecstasy. The man, like a God, stood in the middle, out of place with the people around him. Shangguan''s clever, wenrenshi, Shenyong, shengnv, Duanmu tomorrow, Lin Junhong and many other strong men all looked at him closely. There is dignity and respect in everyone''s eyes. Well. It''s the strongest man in the imperial dragon! Don''t leave, Sue! His arrival, like a mountain on the heart of all people, is hard to breathe. This man, is the legend of xiongjue, he is enough to pressure the presence of all royal dragons are unable to raise their heads. This battle of nine souls will also be dominated by him. People breathe tightly. The Su family also arrived, each riding a strong and expensive Ming Guang horse. The horse was white and shining like a God''s horse. This horse was only more than ten in hongtianzong, but the Su family rode on each horse, which showed the horror of their strength.however. The Su family did not set up a camp and set up a painting array like other forces. Instead, they rushed to hongtianzong. It was not other people who led the way. It was the original Su Bu Bu bad. Su bubao''s eyes were ferocious, his face twisted, and he roared with anger. "White night, get out of here!" The sound is in all directions. Qi Zhen, a member of Hongtian clan. Ten thousand eyes gather. Sue''s not bad. Are you going to settle the bill? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 Su bubad was beaten and abandoned by night. Although he was recuperated and recovered by the Su family, his lost accomplishments were not preserved. Now he is only in heaven''s pride. Even if he reluctantly participated in the battle of the nine souls and gods, he could not achieve any good results. Can''t sue hate that? In addition to the death of Huangfu Fei, Su bubing at the moment would like to eat the white night alive. Dao Xin frowned and went straight to Su Buhao, who was beating his horse. "Younger martial brother Bai has not arrived yet. If you have something to do, you can politely say to us. Don''t use insulting words." "Dao Xin?" Su Bu Bu Fu snorted: "what are you? Go away, you are not qualified to talk to me "Are you provoking me?" Daoxin''s face was slightly cold. "Don''t you agree?" Su Bu bad sneered: "Hongtian clan, but a group of rats, shrinking head tortoise, offended our Su family, all day long, the gate is not two, dare not negotiate with us, but, you can hide for a while, can not hide for a lifetime, since today you dare to participate in the war of nine souls, then this battlefield will become your burial place." Su Bu Bu is a cruel man. If anyone provokes him, he will die. No one will doubt this. "In that case, we can see the real chapter under our hands on the nine souls battlefield." The Taoist heart hummed. "When the time comes, I''ll tell you to get out of the night. Don''t hide." Su is not bad. "Don''t you understand people? Our elder martial brother Daoxin has already said that younger martial brother Bai has not arrived yet. How many times do you want us to repeat? " A disciple couldn''t help speaking. "Do you have a part to talk about? Get out of the way Sue, no, no, low. "What''s your arrogance? This is outside the nine souls palace. The strong men of the Vientiane gate are in front of the palace gate. If you have them, do you still want to do something here? " The disciple said with a smile. There are people of Vientiane sect here. No one dares to make a mistake. But as soon as he had finished speaking, a breath of air was quietly pounding on his chest. Pooh! The disciple vomited blood, flew out and fell heavily on the ground. There was an uproar. There was a commotion in all directions. "Someone''s done it!" "My Lord of Vientiane gate! There''s a riot there There was a lot of screaming. Hongtianzong was also quite turbulent. Yue Rongshu and the monk rushed forward to hold the disciple. "Come on, take him to the healing line." The monk was busy. "Who? Moving hand Dao Xin''s face was cold and he roared with killing intention. "It''s me." A voice of indifference came from the rear of the Su family. When people went along with the prestige, the Su family split up and a tall and straight figure stepped forward. Don''t leave, Sue! Their faces suddenly changed. He did it. "What''s the matter? Why is it so noisy? " A group of experts from the Vientiane gate came up and yelled. The energy of this ceremony is not small. The Vientiane gate is afraid of causing a fight between the sects. This time, one of the big elders is sent to the scene. Although the elder has not arrived, the strength of these sect members is not weak. They are all the elite of the Vientiane gate, representing the Vientiane gate. "Nothing happened. I just couldn''t control the spirit in my lower body and spilled out of my body. I accidentally hurt these friends of hongtianzong." Su biedi said: "so here, I advise you to stay away from me, and don''t provoke me! If you owe me the Su family, you should return it in time. In this way, you may be better off. " "You The people of Hongtian clan are very angry. "So you hurt them?" The Vientiane gate was not stupid. Hearing the clue, he went to Su bieli and questioned him seriously. "Does accidental injury violate the regulations of Vientiane gate?" Su asked. "Accidental injury is not counted!" The man shook his head. "He didn''t hurt him by accident, he did it on purpose. Please all members of Vientiane gate make decisions for us!" Yue Rongshu shouts in a hurry. "You said that we were more or less deliberately to take out the evidence, and there was no proof of it!" Exclaimed the Su family. "Good! It is clear that you are too weak to bear even the breath of my young master. You also slander my young master for intentional action! What kind of character is my young master? If he deliberately makes a move, you think you can have a way to live? " Another Su family stood up and yelled. "What a character Su Yulong is, how can he haggle with you? Don''t pour dirty water on Su Yulong just because you have a bad time with su er Shao! All of you in the Vientiane gate, I, the Wei family, have been watching the whole process. Here, we Wei family can testify. It is just a misunderstanding. Su Yulong is just unintentional. But these hongtianzong people are so mischievous and unreasonable that they really want to do something about it! " Wei family members jumped out one after another, denouncing loudly. Wei family Wei Xiongcai died in the hands of the white night. They naturally resented hongtianzong. Although Wei Xiongcai was dead, there were still several seeds of the Wei family. They also came to participate. Now that the Su family wants to deal with hongtianzong, can the Wei family not stick it up?"And we, we can also testify that it is Hong Tianzong''s people who are causing trouble. Please handle it strictly!" The Yan family also jumped out. "As well as our Huangfu family, we are willing to testify!" "We are willing to testify, too!" More and more people came to Su''s house. In a flash, hongtianzong became the target of public criticism. The enemies of hongtianzong and friends of the Su family were all tied together and turned into a huge mountain. How small the Hongtian people are before this mountain. The scene became stalemate, and the people of the Vientiane gate did not know what to do. At this time, Su BIE put on a weak smile and began to speak again. "This matter can be big or small, but if you just let it go, you won''t be convinced, and I won''t be convinced either. It''s better for you to find someone in hongtianzong to compete with me and solve this matter with your fists in front of all the members of the Vientiane sect. How about fairness?" When this was said, people looked tense. Is there anyone in hongtianzong who can resist Su bieli? I''m afraid that there is nothing else but the divine way, and there is no chance that Dao Xin will win over Su''s departure. Don''t look at Daoxin ranking fourth. He can''t leave Su BIE without two people, but he knows the gap. That''s the difference between heaven and earth. Su bieli is the first emperor of the imperial dragon. He is not as powerful as his spiritual state, but is the terror of his body, soul and profound righteousness. He has mastered 12 kinds of esoteric meanings, each of which is skillful and pure. He is recognized as the first genius in the mainland. Although he didn''t enter the secret realm and was predicted by the emperor Dan, he could be on the top of Xiong Jue. "What? No one''s talking? Are you all cowardly people in hongtianzong? What a shame Su bubad sneers at him. He is in a good mood. His resentment accumulated for a long time in his heart has to be swept away today. "Ha ha, timid as a mouse!" "It''s just a bunch of shrinking turtles!" "Do you dare to join in the battle of the son of nine souls? Go back and drink your mother''s milk "Ha ha ha ha..." the roar of laughter rang out. The people of Hongtian clan were all red in face, and their fists were clenched. They wanted to fight with these people immediately. "Since you say so, let''s divide the battle field of the nine souls and gods to see who is as timid as a mouse and who is a shrinking turtle between you and me. How about that?" At this time, a cold voice came. The faces of those who laughed were stiff and looked along. He was sitting in the array, towering like a mountain and motionless like a statue. For a moment, the laughter stopped and the scene became silent. Shentu stood up and came over. "Big brother!" "Big brother!" People of hongtianzong worship and shout. The path is their faith, their patron saint. As long as there is a divine way, hongtianzong will not fall silent. Shentu stood in the front of the crowd, his eyes were sharp like two swords. He didn''t look at anyone. He only looked at Su bieli. His domineering aura seemed to tear apart the people around him, causing others to step back and fear. The war spirit of Shentu today is terrible! Su bieli was unafraid and calm. He raised his hand and pointed to Su Bu Bu. He said, "do you know who he is?" "Sue is not bad." "Yes, he is my brother." Su bieli''s mouth raised a cold smile: "however, his cultivation, but was injured by the white night, my su family is even more humiliated, this account, if I don''t get back, I su bieli still how to stand in Xiong Jue." "What do you want? If you want to fight, Shentu is always with you. " The way of God is light. "I know you want to fight me, I will give you this chance! But it''s not here. I''m waiting for you! I will use your head to frighten those arrogant people who don''t know the height of the earth, and let them see what will happen when they challenge me to leave Su bieli chuckled: "in addition, I will not let go of all the people of hongtianzong and the white night! I will wash the shame of my su family with their blood Hongtian clansmen secretly gnawed their teeth, but many people were frightened. If other people say such a thing, they just regard it as a cruel word and don''t have to pay attention to it. But this time it''s not someone else, it''s Sue! Su is not bad, so cruel, where can su Beili be? What''s more, this man is famous for his words and deeds! Hong Tianzong''s situation is not optimistic. There is no doubt about it. The Su family wanted to take advantage of this fight to revenge hongtianzong and those clan forces behind him. They would regard Hongtian Zongren as their number one enemy. The situation of hongtianzong will be more dangerous than ever before in this battle of nine spirits and Shenzi! "Kill me? It''s up to you? I can cut off the arm of the emperor. Do you think I can''t cut off your dog''s head? "Just then, a long, cold scream came from the distance. How crazy! How arrogant! Who dares to say such a thing on such an occasion! Everyone''s spirit is shaken, look at in a hurry. But a tall figure appeared in the distant horizon. The figure with double swords on his waist stepped forward. In the sunset, a pair of bright but cold sword eyes were staring at Su bieli here! That sentence was said to Su bieli! "White night is coming!" Someone yelled. In a flash, nine souls outside the palace, a boiling, attention! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 With the arrival of the white night, no one''s eyes are not on this man in black robe with double swords on his waist. The man''s eyes are resolute, his eyebrows are deep and his eyes are deep. He looks like a God. He is handsome and extraordinary. His whole body is full of a kind of rebellious intention. White night! Death Dragon Sword owner! A man who cut off the arm of the great emperor before entering the burning sky was praised by Danti as the most likely person to enter the upper emperor''s existence, and also the most gifted person in the secret realm. However, he also offended the evil way, the Wei family, the Yin family, the Su family and a series of powerful people. He was also concerned by numerous great emperors and was regarded as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh, and he wanted to pull it out immediately. He made the most enemies among the heroes. He came from the bottom of the mainland, but killed Yulong, suppressed the heroes, so that countless heroes can not raise their heads. Although he entered Xiong Jue for a short time, everything he did was earth shaking and shocking. The white night came step by step, calm face, extremely fierce eyes, staring at Su bieli, the soul on both sides of their own to make way for him, and fear and fear. "Are you white night?" Su do not leave the corner of the mouth to rise, a faint smile: "just burn the sky realm people, strength is not big, tone is not small, do you know who I am?" "Yu Long is the first." It''s cold at night. "Knowing that I am the first emperor of the imperial dragon, how dare you treat me so disrespectfully?" Su bieli closed his eyes and said, "kneel down and abandon my accomplishments. I''ll spare you a life. I''ll write off the gratitude and resentment between you and me. Of course, all you have will belong to me." This last sentence fully shows that the purpose of Su bieli is still dead dragon sword. I can''t even smile when I hear the big eyes "What do you say?" Su bieli''s face sank. No one has ever dared to speak to him in such a tone, and no one has ever dared to be so disrespectful to him. Let alone the people present, even the stone emperor in his family, is also polite to him. There is no other reason, because he is a seed appreciated and valued by Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu! Among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, as long as the emperor inherits this title, he is the representative of absolute power, and no one dares to challenge him. "Wanton!! It''s too presumptuous The Wei family is very popular. "Big brother!! Why talk to such a jerk? Kill him!! Kill him Su Bu Bu was trembling, her eyes were red, and her hands were shaking. "How dare you bark here? If it had not been for the emperor of your family, you would have been the ghost of my sword! Go away It''s cold at night. "You..." Su is not bad, the lungs are going to blow up, crazy cry, then to hand. As soon as he was about to move, Su bieli stopped him with one hand: "don''t mess around, second brother. All members of the Vientiane gate are watching. If you break the rules here, you will not only damage the reputation of our Su family, but also cause trouble to all members of the Vientiane gate." Su Bu bad stares at the people of the Vientiane gate. The people of the Vientiane gate are also looking at him faintly, but everyone''s hand has been pressed on the magic weapon on the waist. If someone is fighting here, they will arrest them immediately. If someone kills people here, they will kill that person on the spot without mercy. There is no other reason. The Vientiane gate must use iron and blood means to frighten the heroes! There are several powerful emperors in the Vientiane gate, and there is also a puppet emperor. They are all equipped with excellent soul magic weapons. They are easy to kill the puppet emperor. Who dares to provoke the forces on the scene? Su didn''t see it badly. She could only give up, but she didn''t see it in her eyes. "I''m not good at playing tricks, but what do we have to do if we can dominate the land of nine souls? Among the souls, in the final analysis, it''s better to fight with each other. When it comes to the battle of the son of the nine spirits, we''ll end these grudges. " Su bieli said to Su Bu Bu Bu Dan, then his eyes shifted and fell on Bai Ye and others. He raised his mouth again: "you don''t have to worry, especially you. Since you are here, you will participate in the battle of the son of the nine souls. If you insult my su family, I will wash your blood. Your heart and your sword will be mine. I challenge you The last sentence, caused the public outcry! I challenge you! This is a word that must be said when Su bieli treats an enemy with all his strength. Once Su bieli says this, it means he will kill the enemy regardless of the means and consequences! Sue, don''t leave, angry! He had been silent for so many years and was angry again. Yulong first''s anger... No one dares to imagine. Daoxin, Yue Rongshu and other people''s faces are not good-looking, and the expression of Shentu has become very tight. Su bieli''s eyes on the people, there is only one end, that is, death, no one can escape his pursuit. "Let''s go. Don''t get together, so as not to cause trouble to all members of the Vientiane gate. The war of the son of God is about to open. Let''s get ready." Su bieli, with a faint smile, turned to leave.A group of powerful and powerful people also scattered, but before they left, they all glanced at the white night. Look at his eyes, are looking at the eyes of the dead. "Let''s go back and have a seat." The voice of the divine way is tight. "This Su bieli is really arrogant. Younger martial brother Bai is a person who even hurt the great emperor. Can he do it if he is Su bieli?" Yihong Tianzong''s disciples refused to accept and swore. "You can''t say that. The battle of the son of nine souls is different from that of the outside world. There are too many restrictions, and younger martial brother Bai may not be able to take advantage of it." Shentu lowered his voice and said, "at least there, the dead Dragon Sword must not be used!" Hongtianzong''s disciples were shocked. Yeah! You can''t use the dead Dragon Sword there... without the dead dragon sword in the white night, how can you hurt the emperor? That was his greatest dependence. If he lost the dragon sword, there was no doubt that the white night would not be able to resist the existence of such terror as Su bieli. For a moment, people were in danger and trembled. They have ignored this point... "don''t worry, it may not be so simple if Su bieli really wants to make trouble." Then a voice came from behind the crowd. People fixed their eyes and looked, but the virgin and his party came towards it. "Your majesty!" The voice of excitement went on and on. If the white night can really cure the ice queen''s injury, the saint will never let him have anything. "No matter how powerful Su bieli is, it may not be able to contend with the three puppet emperors." Another voice came from Lin Zhengtian! Shentu, saint, Lin Zhengtian! These three people tied together, even Su bieli will be extremely afraid. Seeing such a heroic stand together, the people of hongtianzong were relieved. But the relief won''t last long. Whoa! A figure flew and landed on the ground. The man was naked, skin like gold, bald head, like a monk, but his whole body was full of terrible breath, shocking. "Is that?" Lin Zhengtian suddenly gets up and stares at the man with his eyes fixed for a long time. At the scene, many soul people have already got up, bowing to the bald head, and shouting: "see you, Lord Jinshen!" "Gold body?" Tao Xin cried out. "It''s him." Lin Zhengtian gave a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that he was still alive..." "who is he?" Asked the white night nearby. "His name is Jin Shen. When I was a Yulong, he was an equal opponent to me. Although he was not well-known and was not included in Yulong, he had the strength of Yulong. Now after so many years, his strength has risen to an extremely terrible level." Lin Zhengtian said with a bitter smile. White night nods. But I heard that the souls of others came forward to greet the golden body. Seeing this, people are more shocked. "I''m afraid it''s gold body... I''ve already worshipped Hercules, so I can give you some advice." The way of God is light. The heaviness in words is obvious. But. Just when everyone thought that Jin Shen was the representative of Wen''s family, Jin Shen just nodded at Wen Ren Shi, then walked towards Su bieli, made a salute to Su bieli and sat down beside him. People are silent. Jin Shen came to help Su to leave. Hongtianzong''s strong enemy, add another. But... It''s not over. The strong are still arriving. Another figure turned into a long rainbow and fell towards this place. This is a woman in red, with long hair and a concave and convex figure, which makes people dream repeatedly. Her expression is indifferent, holding a red sword in her hand, and her whole body shows a clean and neat temperament. When he fell to the ground without saying a word, he left the line toward Su BIE. "Another Royal Dragon!" Lin Zhengtian closed his eyes and said faintly. "Who..." A disciple asked in a trembling voice. "Feihong! Some people say that she is the descendant of the sword emperor. However, it is still a legend whether there is a sword emperor in the nine souls continent. This person disappeared for 40 years. After the Yulong list was reset, she was not listed because she could not be evaluated. At the beginning, she ranked fourth in the imperial dragon list. After so many years, it will not be too difficult for her to leap into the top three Shentu interface. A word, said the people''s spine cold, shivering all over. However, this is not the end of the line... a blue cloud came and fell here. It was scattered with a sound, and a figure fell from the sky and fell beside Su bieli. The man was not good-looking, simple clothes, but full of smile, ha ha ha, after clasping fist at Su bieli, he said something enthusiastically. Su bieli also took the trouble to talk with him. At this moment, the white night found that he had been keeping calm, and his eyes finally showed a sense of horror.This man, I''m afraid, is even more terrible than Jinshen and Changhong! "It turns out that this is what Su bieli relies on..." Lin Zhengtian sighed and said, "there are so many strong people, this time, it''s difficult..." the disciples of hongtianzong looked at the divine way closely and swallowed their saliva. They found that the elder martial brother, who had met anything all the time, showed his fear... Deep fear. White night eyebrows tight frown, look over there, but see Su not bad and others are staring at this head, eyes dew proud. Laymen don''t know, but these people know it. At present, Su BIE left here, has dominated the war of the nine souls. No one will be the opponent of these existence... boom! A dull sound suddenly came out of the palace of nine souls. The spirit of the people shocked, looking together. But see nine soul palace, the door slowly opened, gorgeous light overflow. Several figures came flying and stood in front of the palace gate. These people all have strong breath, which is frightening. But the elder in front of them is so terrible that they even force the next emperor!! That is one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate... Zhen Tianxiang! The master of the Vientiane gate has arrived. The gate of the nine souls palace has been opened! The war of the son of God... Begins! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 "See the elder!" People bow down to hold fists and salute them! The call for respect spread like a wave. "No need to be polite." Zhen Tianxiang swung his sleeve robe and said with a smile: "you have come all the way here, all of them are treasures of the nine soul palace. Our Vientiane gate is not for its treasure, only to maintain the order here. During the war of the son of God, no one here can fight for no reason or use the soul force casually. Everything should be carried out according to the rules of the Wanxiang gate. Any gratitude and resentment should be solved by yourself after you leave here. In addition, the Vientiane gate will protect the souls who have obtained the benefits of the nine soul palace, and they will be included in the key observation objects. Those with outstanding talent can get the protection of the Vientiane gate and the benefits given by the Vientiane gate! Anyone who dares to attack it will regard our Vientiane gate as the enemy! The head office attaches great importance to this matter. Once there is any violation of the regulations, the general school will spare no effort to kill this person and will not be merciless! " With that, Zhen Tianxiang''s expression became extremely serious. "Yes The crowd exclaimed. No one dares to object. Vientiane gate! Even the Su family had to be polite. "Then, please wait for the test of the nine soul palace." Zhen Tianxiang stands aside with the Vientiane gate. People''s eyes immediately looked at the huge ice crystal palace gate. Before long, the gate of the ice palace was fully opened, and rows of crystal characters flew out of it like spirits, and they were arranged in the air. "All challengers are invited to enter Ice Palace." These characters are all organs of the nine soul palace, which are the extraordinary means of the master of the nine soul palace. The appearance of these words means that the battle of the nine souls and the son of God is officially opened! "Go Sitting around, Su bieli suddenly opened his eyes and drank a lot. He took the lead in rushing to take the lead! "Keep up, young master!" Later, Su family masters burst into the ice palace like locusts. Hongtianzong''s disciples saw it, and their faces were stunned. All the people from the Su family were actually those who took part in the battle of the son of the nine spirits. There was no one who plundered the array! This time, the Su family, I''m afraid it''s a must! When the golden body slaps the thigh, it also bursts out and turns into a burst of golden light, making the four sides of snow turn into gold snow. Then Feihong and Qingxiang followed, catching up with Su bieli. Then there were Wei family, Yin family and Huangfu family. "Let''s go, too." The divine way drinks and jumps. The disciples got up one after another. White night to go, a small hand holding him. Turning around, it was Qiao binger. "Night brother, you must defeat those bad guys and come back safely." Qiao binger small face says seriously. White night some can not help laughing, shaved her lovely little nose, smile: "don''t worry, binger, you wait here, listen to the words of thirty elder martial brothers! Don''t be mischievous "I know, binger will be very good!" Qiao Bing Er touched the small nose way. White night laughs, feet point to, but fast as no shadow, instant did not enter the soul palace. Some of his people were staring at him. What a terrible speed. This speed... I''m afraid it''s faster than Su parting. Ice Palace, Sun Palace, magic Road, wine Valley... Powerful players have entered. But outside the nine soul palace, still boiling, people are staring at the nine soul palace gate, waiting for its unusual. The master of jiuhun palace has set up a special organ. After the war of Shenzi, the outside of jiuhun palace will present the picture inside perfectly! After entering the gate of the soul palace, there is only a wide and straight road. The inner part of the soul palace is even colder. Many soul people are not used to it. However, they are at peace at night. When we got to the end of the road, we found that the end of the road was a very large circular square. All the people gathered in the square, and people gathered together to guard against other forces. In the middle of the square stands a huge statue of a woman. The woman was dressed in long clothes, full of heroic spirit, holding a long stick, pointing straight to the sky. Although it''s just a statue, although it''s just a woman, there''s a sense of arrogance. "Is this the master of the nine souls palace?" "Who is this man?" Those who are new to this place are whispering. "This is not the master of the nine soul palace, but an elder of the nine soul palace, named Changming." The virgin''s clear voice rang, the boiling square immediately quieted down, a pair of eyes all fell on her body. "In the history of Ice Palace, there was some communication with jiuhungong palace, which is recorded in the historical records of my clan." The virgin said. All of a sudden. At this time, the huge statue suddenly burst into light, and its eyes overflowed with halo and condensed in the air, forming a heroic image of a woman. People look up and find that the light and shadow are just like the statue, which is the original shape of the statue! "You are welcome to enter the nine soul palace and accept the test of our clan. Our clan has set up a rich reward for your talents. I am Changming. I am the examiner of your first test. There are several heroes of elders waiting for you. If you want to get the benefits and inherit them, you must pass my test. "The sound of light and shadow, like the wind in the valley, reverberates in the hall. "See elder Changming!" Su bieli was the first to give a salute, bending down and holding fists. Other people see this, also hasten to salute. "Long time to see you." Light and shadow is also a wisp of ideas, although people are not there, but there is thinking. Hearing his voice, he nodded at Su bieli. The Su family is happy. But at this time, the voice of Changming turned cold: "the reward of my clan is not worthy of being possessed by the able and the weak! If you want all this, you have to show all your strength Then, with a wave of light and shadow, the space in front of all people was twisted, and in an instant wrapped all the people present. "This... This is..." People panicked. "As the chief examiner of the first level, I will not only give you the test questions, but also tell you some of the restrictions of this big contest." Changming''s icy voice continued to fall on the court: "first, all participants in this contest are not allowed to carry weapons and magic weapons. All competitions will be conducted with their own soul state, heaven soul and flesh body, which is completely fair and just!" When the voice dropped, people found that all the magic weapons in their bodies were completely disconnected from themselves and could not be activated at all. No matter how the soul power was injected, they could not enter it half an inch. "Now, all your magic weapons will be invalid until you leave the ninth soul palace." "Second, all array and mechanism skills can''t be urged, and Dabi people can''t urge space magic to escape here. This place will be completely sealed off, even if you want to escape, you can''t escape." "Maybe that''s all. This big contest, regardless of life and death, does not break the means, only for the final result." Changming slightly waved, and found that all people''s bodies lit up again, a strange force hovered around them. "Next, there is the first test. The content of the test is very simple. After 50 minutes, all of you will be transferred to the test site of my nine soul palace. The test site is full of a large number of fierce objects captured by my nine soul palace. When you enter the test site, you should be careful to avoid these fierce beasts. There are a large number of soul techniques placed by the elder of my soul palace It is practiced by the Lord of our palace. Any one of you can get it! You can take it as your own, and those who get the skills will be qualified to enter the next test! " After that, the light and shadow of Changming gradually disappeared, and no one even had the opportunity to ask questions. However, everyone on the scene is already boiling with blood and excited. The soul method practiced by the master of the nine souls palace? There is no doubt that, at least it is also the pseudo emperor''s Heart Sutra. I''m afraid the great emperor''s Heart Sutra may also appear!! If you can get one of them, you will be able to ascend the sky one step at a time!! "It''s not bad. Although you have lost your cultivation, it doesn''t matter. My brother will take you an imperial Scripture to help you grow up!" Don''t leave the light road. "Thank you very much Su is not bad and happy. "Many skills of jiuhungong Palace are very similar to those of ice palace. They are pure and elegant. This time, we should try our best to get more soul sutras back. These are of great help to the development of ice palace." The virgin said. "Yes." Ice Palace disciple nodded. "The last battle of the son of God was not such a test. Would it be said that every battle of nine souls and sons of God would change its content?" Lin Zhengtian said in a low voice. "Banyan! buddhist monk! You all listen, the first scene is totally different from what I thought. We will be scattered in it later. Elder martial brother can''t protect you. Once you can''t fight, you can''t find a corner where no one else can hide, waiting for the end of the time, you know? Don''t go to the soul seizing palace! Life is the most important thing The divine way suddenly turned around and said solemnly to a group of hongtianzong''s disciples. "Yes, elder martial brother!" Many people nodded silently, but some people did not know the seriousness of the matter. "Hongtianzong, Shentu, white night, now, we should understand the gratitude and resentment between us!" At this time, a calm voice came from the other end. It''s su bieli. The white night glanced at him lightly, but did not show fear. Su bieli didn''t care. He knew that before long, he would kneel down in front of him, kowtow and admit his mistake. "Lin Zhengtian!" A figure came up. Lin Zhengtian side head, found several Lin''s children with a person to this line, followed by a Lin Junhong. "Are you Lin Dingtian?" Lin Zhengtian immediately realized the identity of the person coming. "The battle of the nine souls and the son of God will determine who is the first genius of the Lin family. I hope you will not let the Lin family down again." Lin Dingtian''s voice is indifferent, as if there is no emotion. His deep eyes seem to be able to see through everything. Lin Zhengtian frowned and did not speak. Lin Dingtian turned his back: "since you refuse to admit your identity, then you are not a member of the Lin family. As such, you are also my enemy!"Lin Zhengtian''s eyes tightened. Man has gone far. Whoa. A flash of light. Fifty interest is here! All of them were covered with dazzling white light. The white night took a deep breath, closed his eyes and waited quietly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... a large number of soul people are passed away. The first battle of the nine spirits has finally begun! After three breaths. Oh!!!!!! A strange sound sounded in my ears. When I opened my eyes in the white night, I found that I was in a dense forest. The sun was shining on my head, and the air was fresh. There was no chill in the nine soul palace. Is this the testing ground of jiuhungong? Frown in the white night, look around and move forward carefully. In addition to Ice Palace, magic road and hongtianzong, all people have regarded him as the enemy. He has to do it step by step. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Roar! The shrill roar suddenly came from afar. White night eyebrow a frown, coagulate present hope. In the air ahead, there is a wisp of soul power and killing intention. It seems that someone is fighting at the other end. It can be inferred from the roar that someone has met a fierce beast. Quicken your pace in the white night and approach carefully. He has to see if the person in front of him belongs to hongtianzong. If he was a disciple of hongtianzong, he said he didn''t need to help. However, after a few steps, seven figures jumped out of the surrounding trees. Breath masking? Stealth? "People of destiny island?" Looking around in the white night, he looked indifferent. Ha ha, I didn''t expect to catch a beast! be in luck! That''s lucky A bearded man laughs and looks fierce. "White night is also a secret place of the great emperor, dig out his heart, we can seize the inheritance! In this nine soul palace, no one can activate the magic weapon. The dead dragon sword on the waist of the white night is just a decoration! All brothers, let''s break up the white night and dig out his heart. Let''s eat separately! Take away the dragon sword again Another soul soul, who was small and thin and had bright eyes, drank. "Good!" After saying that, all seven people rushed over. They are just the peak of the burning heaven realm, and even the emperor of heaven can''t arrive. It''s reasonable to say that such people dare not challenge the white night. After all, the white night is a person who has cut the arm of the great emperor. But now, they think that the magic weapon lost in white night, no dead dragon sword, can be kneaded at will, after all, this person''s soul state is extremely inferior. "Oh..." nodding gently in the daytime is a trap. But he did not go to see the seven men and continued to march forward. "Dare you ignore us?" The seven men were furious, especially the bearded man. They roared, and a fist pounded hard at the forehead of the white night. The powerful and domineering force was enough to blow his head into powder. "It''s not that I ignore you. It''s you who really look down on me." Standing in the daytime, looking at the Han, he suddenly jumped out of his body. This momentum reverberated and circled around him, and the momentum overflowed with purple light, which set him off as the emperor of jiuxiao, which was irresistible. When the seven men attack, they blow up on the general situation, but they seem to hit on steel plates. It is difficult to enter half an inch, and the fists are extremely painful. "What?" The bearded man was shocked. "Is this the trend of truth? How could it overflow the purple light? Can we say that the truth trend of the white night has reached the fourth level The thin soul seeming to be aware of something. His eyes were frightened and his whole body trembled. He turned around and fled in a hurry. "Town." A light drink at night. The momentum of the storm, like the suppression of Mount Tai, fell on the heads of seven people. Bang! Seven people were instantly crushed into meat cakes, directly tragic death. In the rest of this month, through his experience, he has consolidated the imperial system inheritance, and the spirit of soul and soul has reached a higher level. Even if there is no dead dragon sword, it is better to kill pigs and dogs to clean up the people of burning heaven? White night looked at the front and said, "you should be the second elder martial brother in their mouth? Come out. " In the front of the forest, a figure came out of trembling. He looked at the white night in horror. He could see the whole scene. I thought I had caught a big fish this time, but I didn''t think it was not a fish at all, but a tiger... "white night, let me go..." the soul man''s voice trembled and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. "If I fall into your hands, will you let me go?" White night light road, arm a fall. The general trend of truth hit again, instantly smashed the soul of the body, blood like blooming flowers, splashed to the four sides. In the blink of an eye, eight people all died, before and after, even 20 breath. The white night continued to move on with a calm face. The place of trial is the place where the weak eat the strong, and there is no emotion to speak of. Once the heart is soft, it will not only expose itself, but also attract murder. In the face of interests, any favor will no longer exist. But the white night does not know, he quietly obliterates these eight soul person''s posture, all by nine soul palace outside soul people to see. People were silent for a long time and their faces were full of horror. White night, actually mastered the truth, the fourth major trend! The general trend of truth is five fold. Once it breaks through, it will turn into a field! In the field, the master is God! On the mainland, I''m afraid only the great emperor has such a means. People''s scalp is numb. White night... It''s getting worse. Whoa! At this time, a light column suddenly burst out from the front and reflected into the sky. Looking up at the white night, his face changed slightly. Someone has obtained the nine soul Palace''s soul skill formula!Where there is a pillar of light, there will be disputes. If you get the secret of soul skill in the early stage, you will surely attract a large number of experts and strong people to grab it. There is definitely a place of dispute and chaos. Thinking for a moment in the white night, the pace of a turn, toward the other direction. Don''t get involved in it for the time being. Save your strength and see how things are going. The forest is not big. After going out, it is an open field. Several fierce beasts with exaggerated body shape are lying there, lazily basking in the sun. The arrival of the white night immediately attracts their attention. The worst strength of the fierce beasts here is the place of burning the sky, and the strong ones are more like the stream of fire cloud beasts. The fierce beast growled, as if warning to stay away at night. White night looked at the eyes, eyes again coagulated. However, in the center of these fierce beasts, there is a delicate jade platform, on which a soul Sutra is placed. Nine soul Palace''s soul skill formula! "Hello! White night, let''s join hands and take this sutra? " Just then, a voice came from the side. Looking at the sound source with vigilance in the white night, he saw a head sticking out from the cracks in the surrounding stones. He was a short spirited soul with a simple token hanging on his waist. He did not know which sect he belonged to. He looked ugly. White night is a celebrity now. Naturally, many people know him. But he didn''t know the man. "Who are you?" "My name is Wang Shuang. Hello, brother Bai." The soul laughs, his voice is clear. "It''s not necessary to be so enthusiastic. We are not familiar with it. As for the soul Sutra, it''s too early to expose ourselves and make ourselves the target of public criticism. It''s not a good choice." Shake your head at night. "If we don''t take it now, we won''t have a chance to take it again when those people of the Su family come. The first imperial dragon, Su bieli, has found a large number of old Yulong to help him. This time, I''m afraid that even the people in the ice palace will suffer. Brother Bai, the Su family is not on the right track with you. If you don''t take a share of it, it will be difficult for you to get it again when it falls into the hands of Su bieli It''s going to the sky. " "Oh? Listen to what you said, the soul Sutra is still for me, you don''t want it? " White night looked at him with interest. "Yes, I will, but it''s only one. I think when I take this for you, you can take another for me and help each other, OK?" "Take this, the light column is born, and everyone can see it. At that time, we have become the target of public criticism, and we have no chance to take a second share. Besides, where is the soul Sutra? I''m afraid it will take a long time to find it. " "Don''t look for a long time, I know where there is soul Sutra!" Wang Shuang said cautiously, "as for what you are worried about, don''t you have to think about it. Let''s get rid of the fierce beasts here first. Don''t we take the soul Sutra first. When we find a second copy, we will take our own. Isn''t that good "Oh? Where is the second Sutra? " White night questions. "Not far from here, there is a cave. There is a green dragon snake in the cave. If you cut the snake, it is a soul Sutra." Wang Shuang talked in a frank manner. "Is it?" White night is suspicious. How could Wang Shuang lock the position of the two soul Sutras in such a short time? Is it a coincidence? "What are you going to do?" The white night asked. "You and I will join hands to kill the three fierce beasts here, and then go to the cave to kill the green dragon snake!" Wang Shuang was cruel. Thinking for a moment, he nodded: "what strength are you?" "The first time I entered the burning sky." "These three fierce beasts have the power of the emperor. I can''t use any magic weapon on my body. I can also face the three fierce beasts at the same time, but they are very troublesome and will make a lot of noise. Once that happens, I''m afraid that other people will be attracted. So, go ahead and attract two, and I''ll solve them one by one." The white night is light. "Ah? Then I must be eaten by them. " Wang Shuang said with a bitter face. "If you dare to stand here, how can you not do something about it? Come on. " Drink in the daytime. Wang Shuang saw through, dry smile, jump out of the crack, said: "then you have to quickly follow ah, I''m afraid I can''t hold on for too long." "Don''t worry." The white night is light. Wang Shuang saw this, drank a low, and rushed over. Although his soul was not high, his small body was as fast as lightning. He ran to a fierce beast at once, and Wang Shuang was a foot to the fierce beast. Roar! The fierce beast, which was shaped like a bull, was furious and pursued. Wang Shuang immediately ran to another fierce beast. "Come on Wang Shuang shouts as he runs. His face is twisted because of his extremely fast speed. The whole person is light and floating. What a fast speed. Seeing this in the white night, without saying a word, he leaned towards the last fierce beast. The four truth trend, with the terrible imperialist spirit, converged into an irresistible pressure. Before the fierce beast had time to react, his body sank and the earth broke.In the white night, one hand grabs the air, and the spirit in the body is surging wildly. In the blink of an eye, a terrible soul force converges in the palm and changes into a terrible form of Qi sword. "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" A drink in the white night makes the sword fall. Bang! The sword is rustling, chopping at the earth. The huge body of the fierce beast is instantly attacked by one sword and two sections. Being suppressed by the truth and imperial spirit of the four major trends, it can not resist at all. White night''s current strength, even if do not need to die dragon, kill the emperor, is still simple, the puppet emperor can not come out, can not compete with it. Seeing this, Wang Shuang was overjoyed and ran to the white night. "Come on! Come on! Big brother Bai, there are still here! " Wang Shuang yelled. White night eyebrow moved, motionless, condensate gas to kill. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 Although the three fierce beasts are the strength of the heavenly king, they are all the first fierce beasts who have entered the heavenly king. In addition, after being captured for a long time, their ferocity is greatly reduced. After all of them are killed, the white night is only slightly gasping for breath. Compared with Wang Shuang, it is different. He lies on the ground, sweating and panting. The whole thing seems to be falling apart. "Are you ok?" The white night asked. "Well, how can that be? I''m the man who wants to be the first of the nine spirits. " Wang Shuang shook the sweat on his face and suddenly burst into a firmness way. "If you want to be the first, you have to kill me." "This... I''m just saying... Talking about it." Wang Shuang chuckled a few times and said, "time is pressing. Let''s go to the cave to solve the problem." "What if the soul Sutra here is taken away?" "There is no way, but we can all know who takes it! If you can''t fight, you can''t Wang Shuang shrugged. "Then I''m not at a loss?" White night shook his head: "in this case, the cave belongs to me." "Yes, I can''t get the soul Sutra without you." Wang Shuang said with a smile. In the white night, my eyes froze and I didn''t speak again. Wang Shuang took the lead, and they headed for the cave only eight miles away. In order to save time, Wang Shuang suggests urging the spirit of heaven to go on his way. The two men went all out, and the eight mile road was no more than thirty breaths. On the way, they didn''t meet any people. They arrived outside the cave smoothly. Standing at the entrance of the cave, you can smell the chill inside. The white night is still panting. What we consume on the way can catch up with the spirit consumed by killing the fierce beast. He approached the cave entrance and found that there was a strange boundary at the entrance. "What''s going on?" White night frowns. "The enchantment is mostly the boundary in the trial area. We soul people can''t activate the boundary of the array here. If we don''t break this, we can''t go in at all." Wang Shuang said. "Well, let''s do it." White night nods, two people all hands. However, the strength of the border is amazing, white night and Wang Shuang even out a few fists, but still not blasted. "Brother Bai, I''m weak and weak. My strong point is running. I can''t deal with the border. I depend on you." After a while, Wang Shuang was very tired and panting. The whole person was lying on the ground, covered with sweat, panting, and the spirit gas overflowing from his body was very thin. In the white night, his eyes were slightly frozen, and he continued to bombard without saying a word. After thirty, the border finally broke. At the moment of the boundary breaking, the green dragon snake rushed out of the cave, opened its terrible mouth and swallowed it in the white night. How fast it is! The white night immediately stored the Qi sword and cut it toward its upper jaw. The poisonous teeth of the dragon snake bite on the gas sword, and the poisonous gas in the teeth hole bursts out, making the air sword dark green. "Burn." White night trying to breathe, sweating, seems to have some of the. After a word falls, the flame burns, and the gas sword turns into a fire sword, burning out the poisonous gas. In the white night, he took advantage of the power to push the Qi sword inward for a few inches, and then released it. PA. The air sword explodes and turns into a large number of tiny air bundles, which scurry in the mouth of the snake, leaving it full of holes. At night, when his eyes congealed, he took advantage of the momentum to blow off and hit his head three inches. But at this time, Wang Shuang suddenly jumped to the dragon snake and held it for three inches. He yelled: "big brother Bai, come on!" White night eyebrows a wrinkle, had to offset the direction, turn the snake head. However, qinglinjiao snake was so powerful that he immediately threw Wang Shuang away, and the ferocious head of the snake almost did not reach a breath. The terrible body wrapped up the body of the white night tightly. The amazing force frantically squeezed the flesh and blood skeleton and internal organs of the white night. Even the soul was squeezed. The spirit was just driven out of the soul, and was oppressed back. At the moment, the white night was lost in an instant As a result, he became the prey of any Mermaid. "Wang Shuang, come and help me..." the white night cries hard. "Well, what can I do?" Wang Shuang looks frightened. He looks around, in a hurry, with a look of helplessness. "Attack it directly!" White night face twisted cry. "Oh... Oh..." Wang Shuang nodded, his pale face suddenly twisted, opened his mouth and yelled. His spirit was released and he hit the snake fiercely. Bang! The dragon snake cried out in pain. It fought against the white night with almost no external defense. This attack can be said to hurt the muscles and bones. White night seizes this opportunity to launch the spirit of heaven with all its strength. The soul of nine lotus leaves is born. The powerful soul force spurs out from the body like a sharp blade, which instantly tears up the green Lin Jiao snake that is entangled in the body. With the action of opening its mouth, the dragon snake gradually loosens its body. Within three breaths, its body turns into several pieces and falls on the ground. The blood flows into a river. Seeing this in the white night, the soul of nine lotus leaves instantly dissipated, regardless of anything, he fell into the blood of the snake, gasping for breath. At this moment, his soul breath almost disappeared, as if he had reached the limit, as if he had no strength to stand up."White... Big brother Bai, are you ok?" Wang Shuang asked carefully. "I''m fine... That is, I''m out of power... The spirit is tired, and the soul is hard to gather." Day night hard to say, voice is dumb. "Yes, first we fought three heavenly kings and fierce beasts, and then we had to break the boundary. We didn''t even have time to breathe. Then we killed the green dragon snake. It''s normal for us to be ordinary people. But brother Bai, you can cut off the arm of the great emperor. How can your breath be so little? Don''t pretend to be so. Get up quickly." Wang Shuang said with a smile. "You don''t know, I had a fight before I met you! What''s more, it''s not normal for me to run out of breath because of my low level of soul? " White night hard to get up, back against the wall, said: "I really have no strength to pass, Wang Shuang, the soul in this hole belongs to me, the one in the field belongs to you! Let''s say yes. Now, let''s go our separate ways... " " I''m afraid it won''t work? " Wang Shuang shook his head. "What?" Breath stops at night. "For us, the soul method of the nine soul palace is priceless. Although there are different contents, no matter which one you get, you will benefit a lifetime." Wang Shuang''s eyes suddenly narrowed. "So, are you going to have both?" The road sank in the white night. "Ha ha ha, white night, who do you think I am? In fact, I don''t need you. I can get it, but what I want most is your life. " Wang Shuang''s forthright face suddenly changed, replaced by a full face of haze: "I from the beginning, the goal is you." "What do you say?" In the white night, my pupils are cold. But he saw the sound of rapid footsteps coming from outside the cave. In an instant, a large group of soul people came in. It''s not other people who are in charge. It''s Sue who is not bad. Next to it, there are the golden bodies of monks who are made of gold. The Su family and Wei family are all present. They block the entrance of the cave tightly and tightly. Seeing this in the white night, he suddenly realized: "so all this is your Su family playing tricks?" "Yes, we know that even if you don''t have the dragon sword, it''s not so easy to solve. After all, you are too strong to enter the samsara. Therefore, Lord Qingxiang set up this plan to earn you into the trap. We just need to consume all your soul power and cut you off, just like killing a pig and killing a dog! White night, you never thought it would be today? " Su buba laughs with pride in her eyes. Whether it was the three fierce beasts or the green Lin Jiao snake, they were all specially attracted by the Su family. The purpose is to consume the soul power of the white night. "Qingxiang?" White night eyebrows move. However, Wang Shuang''s face was blurred. After being clear, he had changed his face. It was Qingxiang who had seen before. "Lord Qingxiang''s camouflage skill is unique. No one can beat him except the saint. It''s not easy to cheat you!" The crowd laughed. "Flatter, flatter, white night is quite famous in xiongjue. If I kill him, I can earn some fame. How about master Su? Let me do it? " Qingxiang said with a smile. "Well, Lord Qingxiang, you can do it, but his heart must be mine! That''s what he owes me. " Su Bu bad sneered. "Ha ha ha, easy to say! Although I also want to pass on the great emperor, I have to give it to you in the face of Su Yulong, isn''t it? " Qingxiang laughed, a little feet, people almost can''t see the figure, the moment will appear in front of the white night. Whoa! A palm broken wind, boundless strength, head-on to the face of the white night. This palm wants to be in, the head melon seed is afraid to be like hammer rotten watermelon no different. But at the moment when the palm is about to touch the door of the white night, a hand moves in an instant and firmly holds its wrist. "Well?" Qingxiang was stunned. And the next moment, a heartrending scream came out of his mouth. "Ah His eyes protruded, looking at his wrist, was broken by the white night. The crowd was shocked, all smiles froze, looking at this shocking scene. "Qingxiang, you are very smart, but I can walk to this day in the daytime, which is not a bag of wine. Although your suit looks exquisite, it has many flaws." White night shook his head, the dignified face disappeared, replaced by a face of Indifference: "first of all, before I met you, eight people set a trap to trap me, these eight people are not far away from you, you can''t miss, but you did not escape, the reason is very simple, you are not afraid of these people? Instead, they kept waiting for me. You know I''m here. You know, these eight people can''t stop me! So from this point, I guess you hide your strength. Secondly, the border of the cave is not a boundary, but a barrier built by you with soul skills. The purpose is to consume my soul power. After all, there can''t be any boundary here. Unfortunately, although I''m not a member of the array, I still know something about the array. I''ve known it since I attacked the first fist! And thirdly, you appear so strange. Besides, you actually know two soul sutras. This place is the first time for everyone to come. Why can you find so many soul sutras so quickly? Obviously, this is not found by one person, but by a group of people! But where''s your partner? I have doubted you for a long timeIn the white night, Qingxiang was still in shock, and his hand turned and his neck was seized. The thick emperor Qi and the truth were like a spider web, which wrapped him tightly and practically. Qingxiang might as well, it was too late to resist. "Then why don''t you... Expose me?" Qingxiang was shocked and asked hard. "Why should I expose you? From the moment I entered here, I know that I have been stared at by you, but I have to tell you that I am not afraid of you in the night! " White night, look up, face shows a ferocious smile: "it is a pity, Su BIE can not leave, but you sue is not bad here, also enough!" The sound fell, and the fingers rose in the night, and they didn''t enter the Qingxiang brain like poking tofu. Qingxiang trembled a few times, did not feel, fell on the ground lose anger, eyes are full of unwilling and fear. Su is not bad a lot of shock, shock and no match. Only then did he find that the prey that he had been put into the circle... Was invisible and put them in the circle... br > and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 Seeing Qingxiang fall to the ground and die, people are scared out of their wits. Su bubad especially knows who Qingxiang is. He is the old Yulong, and he is the most powerful one among the old Yulong invited by Su bieli. Neither Jinshen nor Feihong can be compared with him. However, Qingxiang was so lightly erased by the night. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Su bubad would never have believed it. "What... What to do, young master?" The master of Su family asked timidly. White night shook his hands and walked toward Su Bu Bu Bu. His eyes became red, and the evil spirit of terror rose. "What else can I do? Kill! Are so many of us afraid of this guy? He doesn''t have a dragon sword. It''s not invincible. Go! Kill him for me Sue didn''t yell, but everyone could hear his voice shaking. "Don''t worry! This man is just the pinnacle of Tianjiao. He is not even burning heaven. He can harm Lord Qingxiang, but because he is good at it. Let me try his emptiness and reality! " A strong man walked out of the crowd, drank a sound, his muscles suddenly condensed into stones, as if King Kong was not bad, ran to the white night. At night, they fight together. It''s very intense. "Good!" When people saw that they were not killed by the white night, their fear was finally relieved. "Tai lion! This is a master of horizontal training in our Su family. It is said that Lord Shi appreciated him and gave him some advice. Although it was only a little bit, he made his body move forward by leaps and bounds, which is hard for ordinary people to break. " Next to him, a thin soul man with a goatee''s beard brightened his eyes and said in a low voice: "young master, come on, let''s take advantage of the opportunity of Tai lion to control the white night! Kill him "Good!" Su bubad also has the confidence, the white night to deal with a person is so not easy, everyone in a crowd, there is no reason to die? But just as everyone had just rushed past, the white night ignored Tai lion''s terrible fist in vain, and attacked his heart with one hand. Tai lion was very angry: "look at my lion power!" A low roar, as if in a roar. But at the moment when it will blow to the head of the white night... Dong! The Thai lion''s chest suddenly opened, and an iron fist directly pierced it. The blood gushed out with the broken heart and splashed to the four sides. The lion trembled and looked at his body in disbelief, and his anger quickly passed away... "there is a taste of stone emperor in it, but it has only its shape, but it can''t even bear my imperial spirit! Compared with my non samsara body, it is a world of difference White night light way, arm a swing, Tai lion flew out, fell beside Qingxiang, motionless, dead. Those Su family masters who rushed to the white night were shocked and stopped in a hurry. But at this time, the white night was like a tiger down the mountain. It rushed out with both hands, and each blow was like a dragon and a tiger circling in the front of the fist. The fist is fast and shadowless. It is extremely vigorous and powerful. It can''t be resisted. Once it is resisted, it''s not only skin and flesh, but also shocked to death. After a round of fighting, the white night killed six people of burning heaven in succession! Sue was so scared that she didn''t have blood on her face. He was frightened and trembling, and there was only one thought in his mind. Escape. And outside the palace of nine souls. In the void, there is a huge curtain of light and shadow, which will present the process of every battle in the trial field. At the moment, people are staring at the center. It was a battle between Su bieli and a hidden Yulong Motian river. The two fight for each other. Each move stirs people''s nerves and makes people shortness of breath. No one has ever thought that so many talents have emerged in the battle of the son of the nine spirits. This Mo Tianhe is unknown, but he has the strength of imperial dragon! "A hundred rounds already!" Someone called. "Which sect does this Mo Tian River come from? His record alone is enough to rank in the imperial dragon list Some people sigh. However, some people can see that Mo Tianhe is no longer supporting. His breath is rapid and his spirit has become disordered. On the contrary, Su bieli''s breath is still calm, just like the five mountains and rivers, which is immeasurable. But even so, the public evaluation of Mo Tianhe is also very high. It''s enough to be proud to be able to move with Su BIE for such a long time. When he reached the 130 moves, Mo Tianhe finally couldn''t help it. He murmured and threw the soul Sutra out of his hand. The man retreated directly. He chose to give in and fight again. He would be defeated, and once defeated, he would be killed. However, Su bieli didn''t intend to end at this point. He took the soul Sutra and continued to chase after Mo Tianhe. His heart exploded. "Su Yulong is so overbearing Someone called. Those powerful soul men who had a good relationship with the Su family pushed their nostrils to heaven one by one. "That''s nature. As the first imperial dragon, how can he not have his dignity? Su Yulong asked this Mo Tianhe to hand over his soul Sutra before, but he refused. Now Su Yulong is angry. How can he not kill him"The first imperial dragon, no provocation!" There''s a lot of complacency, and people are staring at it. Although Mo Tianhe''s strength is strong, but now, people think he is damned! But at this time, the voice of alarm came from the other side of the hearing. "Second master! Are you right? It''s really a crack sky fist What they were talking about was that they were in charge of other people''s affairs, and some of their descendants were still staring at the other side of the curtain. "It can''t be wrong, it should be the old ancestor''s crack sky fist..." an old soul soul said in a hoarse voice. People looked at and heard people curiously, and found that the faces of all the people were shocked, as if they had seen a ghost. Following their eyes to the curtain, many people''s faces turned white. There''s only blood on the curtain over there. It''s all blood. The limbs and arms were broken in the blood, and few of the dead bodies were complete. Even... many people were shocked to see Qingxiang falling on the edge of the cave wall... "is that... Qingxiang?" "Why did Qingxiang die? No, it''s impossible Those who fawn on the soul of the Su family were just high spirited, and now they look at them again. They are all frightened and shocked. They can''t believe it. "That man... Is white night!" Finally, someone stared at the blood covered in the crowd of crazy killing existence, slowly said a word that everyone knows but dare not say. White night! Now it''s like killing God! Su family master is slaughtered by him crazily! He is very ruthless. He doesn''t keep alive, especially his boxing. Every time he hits, a person from the burning sky will fall down! The emperor can''t eat a few fists, which makes the scalp explode. All of them were attracted by the fight on the right. Even Su bieli didn''t look at him. His eyes seemed to stick to his head... but the more they looked, the more scared they were. The more they looked at their spine, the colder they would be. Holding their breath, they would have thrown Su bieli away from the other side of the mountain into the clouds... at this time, the blood was flowing into a river, just like purgatory on earth! In the white night, more than 20 masters of the Su family were killed. Only Su bubad was still alive. He trembled, constantly turning the magic weapon from the ring. But in this test field, any magic weapon has no effect, it''s all rubbish! It is almost impossible for Su bubing to win over white night. "This time, no emperor will come to save you." White night a fist will be the last Su family master smashed, indifferent to the Su not bad walk. "White... White Lord... White night! Let me go... Give me a break! " Su bubad knelt on the ground and cried for mercy. In the past, the image of tyranny and ruthlessness has disappeared. White night lightly shakes his head, raises the fist fiercely, toward it. This time, he won''t be lenient. But at the moment of his fist blow, Su bubao suddenly burst, and all the six heavenly spirits on his body were ignited, and the surging power filled his whole body. "Sacrifice of the spirit of heaven!" Exclaimed the onlookers outside. The spirit of heaven sacrifice, Su not bad strength crazy rise. But before he finished the sacrifice, his fist would blow and hit him hard on his chest. The pure soul power gathered there was instantly scattered. "Wow Su bubad vomited out a mouthful of blood, his eyes protruded, not yet stabilized, and another blow came at night. Click! Su Bu Bu''s head burst in an instant. His body trembled a few times and fell to the ground. Sue is not bad. Die! Outside the palace of nine souls, there was silence. All of them were dumbfounded, and their hearts were cold. White night... Actually killed Su Bu Bu bad!! Kill the seeds of the Su family! It''s... But I''ve got a death feud with the Su family! "How dare he do it in the daytime?" Many people who had provoked the white night couldn''t help fighting. They can see that this white night is a god of killing! It doesn''t matter who you are and what your background is! Even if Su is not bad, he dares to kill. How can he care about these soul people who still rely on the breath of Su family? "It''s a big thing this time. Even if the people of the Vientiane gate are shocked, it''s hard to calm down the anger of the two great emperors of the Su family." The thirty of hongtianzong looked at the curtain and laughed bitterly. "I don''t know what will happen to Su bieli when he knows about it. Most of the time, he will go crazy..." ... in the cave, the white night shakes the blood on his hands, looks at Su Bu Bu Bu lightly, and then turns his head and walks towards the cave. The people of the Su family have solved the problem. Now it''s time to take away the soul Sutra. But as soon as he turned around, a strong cold wind suddenly rose from behind. As soon as the pace of the white night stops, the imperial spirit and truth trend of the whole body, as if prepared, instantly condenses behind him and turns into a huge air shield.Bang! The sword hit the air shield at one breath and broke up immediately. The man holding the air sword was shocked. The white night turns around, looks at the person who stealthily attacks behind him, on the face Gu Jing Wu Bo. This man is Qingxiang, who died before. "Are you prepared? You know I''m not dead? " Qingxiang was greatly surprised. "Su''s masters are almost dead. Su is not bad. He wants to escape, but he doesn''t escape. Obviously, he has something to rely on. It''s impossible to rely on magic weapon array here. It can only rely on people. So I guess there should be people who are not dead! And the most likely one is you! As an old imperial dragon stronger than gold body and flying rainbow, you can''t be killed by me so easily. Therefore, I guess that you may even be caught and killed by me on purpose. You deliberately pretend to be dead. The purpose is to attack me and give me a fatal blow! " In the light of the white night, he exposed all the schemes of Qingxiang. Qingxiang''s face changed, and his heart set off a huge wave. This man is not only ruthless and ruthless, but also has terrible eyes. If he doesn''t die! First, don''t leave! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 Qingxiang''s face changed and his eyes were full of panic. He set many traps only to relax his vigilance in the white night, and even did not take action when Su bubad was killed. His purpose was to disintegrate his defense and take advantage of his unprepared ability to kill and destroy the white night. However, he didn''t expect that the day night was not only fearful but also delicate. The reason why Su didn''t want to escape was that he didn''t want to escape. "Qingxiang Yulong really deserves its reputation. Such means alone can be enough to dominate Yulong. But I am curious that I have already shattered your brain. Why are you still alive? And as if nothing had happened? " White night eyes dew strange light, smile a way: "can you tell me why?" "The reason is simple. You didn''t hurt me." Qingxiang reached out and wiped the hole in his forehead, which made people surprised. The hideous blood hole there had disappeared, and there was no scar on the top. Seeing this, the white night seems to be aware of something, suddenly realized. "So it is. My finger, which is full of strength, did not pierce your forehead at all, but you pushed the law and pretended to be injured. Then you went down and pretended to be dead, so that everyone thought you had been stabbed by my finger!" The white night exclaimed, "what a brilliant camouflage skill, it''s so quiet that it urges the camouflage..." "ha ha, it''s just a small skill!" Qingxiang chuckled, but his eyes were more dignified than ever: "however, since all the truth is revealed, it''s no nonsense. It doesn''t matter if you kill these Su family experts. It doesn''t matter if you kill su. However, if you don''t kill me, you can''t do it. If I don''t take your head to Su bieli, I''ll break my brother. Su bieli needs to vent on me. He''s not what I can provoke With white night, cooperate with me "It depends on whether you have the ability." White night raised a finger and said with a light smile: "I was careless just now. No one killed you. Now, I use this finger to kill you." "White night, you are so crazy. Are you looking down on me?" When Qingxiang''s brow was cold, he was angry and drank. Kill him with one finger? Is he not as good as a finger in the night? "You really don''t deserve it." White night shook his head and sighed. He is also the great emperor''s inheritance and carries a large number of emperor scriptures. He will prove the emperor''s way in the future. How can his eyes stay on these imperial dragons? Even if Qingxiang has been famous for a long time, he is no different from Lin Junhong and Wei Xiongcai. If you really want to say, it''s just that Qingxiang is more cunning. In the white night, a word is dropped, and no more nonsense is done. With a little pace, people are like lightning. Emperor Qi, in coordination with the general trend of truth, fills the whole cave in an instant. If a man sinks into the deep sea, the pressure even fills his pores. White night a finger poked, that finger, like a sword. "You Qingxiang was angry and frightened, and quickly withdrew, but the speed was not as fast as before. "Die." White night light road, fingertip to its forehead. "Qingming magic skill!" Qingxiang drank a lot, and his soul Qi converged into a whirlpool between his forehead, wrapped his fingers, and unloaded all the strength of his head in a twinkling of an eye. Retreat from difficulties, then head on! Dark green, pale and green again. How can the people who can let the divine way scruple be ordinary people? In the white night, the body was bombarded by blue light, and uniform incisions appeared in the clothes and robes. Not into the samsara, the body is also cut. But it doesn''t matter. The powerful body is the basis for him to enter the trap. "Not enough. You''re too weak." White night light way, a finger burst, a terrible soul force burst out, instantly tears the Qingming breath of Qingxiang. Qingxiang''s scalp was numb, but he had to work hard to urge the move. But at this time, the white night has been pasted, and the whole body of emperor Qi bombards his chest like a strong wind and leaves. Bang! Bang! Dong... Qingxiang''s body was shaking, and his skill was difficult to urge. He hit him with one hand in the white night. Qingxiang dodged in a hurry, his palms also waved, and he blew out two strong Qi. But the white night directly shook the Qi force, shattered it, and completely broke through his offensive! "Ah?" Qingxiang was shocked. He watched the white night clap firmly in Qingxiang''s chest. Pooh! Qingxiang gushed blood, flew out and fell outside the cave. People get up in a hurry, not yet stand firm, run in the night, and a foot to fly, Chuai in its belly. Bang! Qingxiang flew out again. His skin was torn and his soul was hard to store. He was extremely embarrassed. People outside look silly. They don''t know why Qingxiang died and came back to life, but... Even though Qingxiang was born again, he was still hanged and beaten by night. What kind of monster is this white night? Mingming didn''t even burn the sky, but he could beat Qingxiang who had the power of the puppet emperor on the groundWhat kind of Freak is he? "Mixed accounts! Mixed account!! " Qingxiang Qi of the body straight to play, a shame, he has been? But he is a wise man. He will not be able to kill him without reincarnation. After people get up, they do not attack the white night, but turn their heads and scatter their feet and run. "Can I run away?" A light reading in the night suddenly burst into a long, long rope, and then tied a green Xiang leg and pulled it back. Qingxiang is not a fuel-saving lamp, directly storing soul Qi, and cutting off towards his leg. Strong men break their wrists, and Qingxiang breaks their legs! The cruel and spicy night is totally beyond the imagination of Qingxiang. If he catches it, he will die! A leg was cut off, Qingxiang face color did not change, as if just pulled out a sweat, no impact. That''s his terror. "It''s a little interesting." Standing in place in the white night, a faint smile. Suddenly, he took a big hand, and the emperor Qi and the truth were like living things, and quickly gathered behind him, and later generations gently. Whoosh! The man disappeared in a flash. Qingxiang looks a surprise, but before meeting the sky distorted. He stopped in a hurry, but just as soon as he stopped, a finger poked in from his back head spoon... once the breath of Qingxiang broke, people stopped immediately, but they were caught in the night before falling to the ground, and one hand lifted it up. "This is... The wind... The meaning?" Qingxiang looked at the white night unbelievably, but the holes in his forehead were growing larger and larger, and a large number of cracks spread. "The inheritance of the great emperor gives me the introduction of all the meanings, but it is not the wind and the meaning, but the emperor Qi! The power of emperor Qi is far from soul Qi. I have emperor Qi. I have inheritance. I know the emperor Scripture. It is only the realm that is inferior to the emperor. I can kill you, and I can easily return to the throne... "Br > Qingxiang eyes stare out, and the eyes drop directly from the eye socket. The cracks in the forehead hole are bigger and bigger, which directly permeates his whole body. "I understand... You... Have... Absorbed this... Emperor Qi..." br > when the last word falls, Qingxiang''s body has been split into numerous pieces of meat. The person who saw this scene outside was almost unable to stand, only to realize the buzzing of the brain, a blank. This time, is really cut a finger to kill ah! In this case, even if the camouflage skill is more powerful, Qingxiang will die undoubtedly. But why... Has the pseudoemperor strength of Qingxiang, can be so easily wiped out by the night? "What would it be like if they had been in white night?" Someone asked in horror. Most people are silent. But a few people were not convinced, hum: "white night will die no doubt!" "Oh? How can I see it? " The soul was interested, and asked. "Although the white night can kill Qingxiang, Qingxiang is only a player around suyulong. Not only that, the golden body, flying rainbow and other royal dragons all obey the orders of suyulong. Su Yulong can control so many imperial dragons, not only relying on the energy of the Soviet family, but also closely related to his own strength! If you are strong in the night, then will you be able to surpass the Soviet Union "Good!! See how Su Yulong cut him! " Others should drink. But this kind of words, at the moment listen, but show extremely far fetched. White night is killing Qingxiang! Can he do it if he wants to leave? "Look!" At this time, the exclamation came back. People are looking at the curtain of the void. But see the curtain reflected Su bieli figure, he single hand to hold Mo Tianhe''s neck, the face is full of ferocious color, do not wait Mo Tianhe to say more, then a palm on its body, shatter its bones. Mo Tianhe lost his resistance. Su bieli still did not let go, broken and chanted a few, suddenly a hand into claws, into the heart of Mo Tianhe. Mo Tianhe convulsed sharply, then his limbs were weak and died completely. Su Bei left his arm to force, out a bloody heart! Then the eyes shine, big mouth swallow, like eating peaches! In a moment, everyone was quiet... this is the separation of the Soviet Union? What a horror! His strength is amazing! His authority, let people look up! His energy, let people dare not challenge! His cruelty, frightening, and not in the heart! This is the first dragon! After three breaths, the heart was completely swallowed. Su bieli threw it at his hands. For example, he threw away the body of Mo Tianhe, and sat down with his knees closed, like a lucky work. "This is magic skill!" "The people of the magic way are cold and say:" we people of the magic way cultivate with the heart sacrifice, only the animal heart, and suyulong are forbidden by my magic way. "But no one dares to accuse Su of parting! Because, behind him stood two great emperors! Whoa! Suddenly, two beams of light burst out in the portrait of Su bieli. Don''t wake up in the distance. But two beams of light overlap. Some people have obtained two soul sutras. "That direction, like the direction of the night?" Someone looked at the portrait of Su bieli and murmured. Su bieli jumped up and down, with a grim smile on his mouth, ran towards the light column. A large number of Su family masters also followed behind him... but at this time, a few light pillars rose to the sky and gathered together in an instant. It''s shocking to have a look at it. There are five beams of light gathered together! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 The gathering of five pillars attracted the attention of all quarters. Who is so capable of getting five nine soul palace soul sutras? Su bieli''s pace was stunned. He stopped and calculated the distance between the two sides. The two light beams are not far away. They are all here. How can they not go and have a look? "You go there and keep an eye on the man who has won the five pillars. When my young master has solved this problem, I will join you again." Don''t leave to drink, speed up the pace. A group of Su family masters immediately turned around and ran. Su bieli came very fast, only 20 miles away, but he had no more than 50 breaths. He was rushing his Qi. He especially enjoyed the feeling that the spirit was restless and rushing in his body. Therefore, he was immersed in killing and fighting... but when Su bieli rushed out of the dense forest and came to a plain, he saw a white night covered with blood. "Is it you?" Su''s face was full of joy. "It''s me." In the white night, there is no wave in the old well. "I didn''t expect that you would dare to seize the soul Sutra. It''s interesting and interesting. Ha ha. I thought you would snatch a copy at the end of the trial. I didn''t expect you to die in such a hurry!" After that, Su bieli walked quickly and looked at the white night with narrow eyes, full of fun. Su bieli has been dominating the imperial dragon list for decades. He is famous and powerful. There is no doubt that he is powerful. In particular, the "thousand battles" he practiced was the skill of Emperor Wu. Although he could not exert the power of Emperor Wu, he was invincible under the great emperor with this move. However, after a few steps, Su bieli suddenly stopped his pace. He sniffed his nose and his face changed sharply: "this breath... This is not bad breath... You... Are you not bad?" "It''s ridiculous that you ask me this question again when you are tricked by me." Shake your head at night. "Isn''t it bad for you to kill?" Su bieli''s eyes are cold and his pupils are killing. If you don''t see Su Bu bad in the white night, you must be killed! Although Su bieli didn''t want to accept it, there was no other possibility. "It should be said that he tried to kill me, but I killed him." The white night is light. "Is that so?" Su bieli''s anger in his eyes gradually decreased, and disappeared after a moment. He watched the white night quietly, as if to see through it. "Are you ready to die?" He stood upright, with his soul imprinted on his face, and his spirit moved to the white night. Su bieli''s spirit is extremely fierce, such as a sharp sword. When you put it down, Rao is the emperor''s spirit, which is not easy to stop. And... Su bieli is also imperialist! The white night beckons slightly, and the emperor''s spirit pours over with the truth. The two men''s momentum towards the boom, the void writhed, the void trembled violently, and the universe reversed. "Look, Su bieli is on the white night!" There was a roar of excitement in the curtain outside. All eyes were drawn away from the fighting in the other curtains, staring at the white night and Su parting from this end. Don''t leave, Sue! The imperial dragon is the first, which represents the strongest combat power under the great emperor. White night! A big reputation! Although his name was not comparable to that of Su bieli, it was also an extremely terrible existence. The confrontation between them is what countless people expect. "Who do you think will win?" "Isn''t that nonsense? Is white night the enemy of Su Yulong? " Some people curse. Despite everyone''s attention, the expectations for white night are not high. After all... The horror of sobolet, these people have heard too much. Although he was unable to use military force, it did not affect Su bieli. He was like a dragon in the sky. He jumped into the air and stepped on it. With his hands pinching the fingertips, his soul power turned into a series of talismans. In a blink of an eye, he gathered into a huge seal and fell into the air. In the white night, with one hand, the Qi sword is generated, and one sword is cut into the air to smash it. Su bieli falls in the air, hands into palms, such as falling meteors. Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth split, trembling, people have not fallen, it has been broken, visible Su BIE Li momentum of terror. In the white night, his hands are high and four palms are connected. The palm breaks out and destroys the spiral pattern, which flattens the surrounding mountains and forests. The outsider sees this, pours the cool air. How powerful, if this palm power hits a person, it can''t smash people into powder? "Hum, the waves of the sea are stacked!" Su bieli''s face was cold, and his words showed his killing intention. His strength was like a mountain and a sea. However, the white night did not move, and murmured that the terrible power bombarded from the other side''s hands was actually bounced back. Sue is not stable. He''s been blown out. He fell in the air, slightly staggering pace, unexpected looking at the white night: "clever force?" Although the strength is great, it does not break the skill. A wisp of skillful force can break ten mountains, which is the most familiar to those who practice Qi and strength."But what about that? I''m a descendant of Emperor Wu. I''m not good at martial arts and moves that you can''t imagine. You''re just playing tricks at school! " Su bieli even waved his hands, his hands wrapped in soul Qi, turned into a sharp blade, and people were like a whirlwind. That terrible gas blade is too fast to see, let alone resist. White night back again and again, Su bieli aggressive. Everything around him was rolled by him, and the sharp blade was tearing everything. "Die!" Su bieli roars, his body suddenly speeds up to rotate, and instantly approaches the white night. And it was in the middle of the sparkle that the whirlwind stopped. The man outside breathed hard and looked. Only see Su bieli that sharp infinite air hand blade, steadily cut in the neck of the white night. But... The two Qi blades only left a shallow red mark on their neck, and they didn''t even cut them off... "how could this be possible?" "Flesh body Qi catching blade! Or use the neck to connect Su bieli''s gas blade. Is this... This... This... Too terrible? " The people outside were terrified and speechless. Is it still human at night? "Is that what you do? Descendants of Emperor Wu? What an insult to Emperor Wu White night light way, raised a fist, stable boom in the chest of Su BIE Li. Bang! He flew backwards and fell heavily on the ground. Walking in the white night, his eyes were calm: "I have no intention of provoking your Su family, but your Su family is against me for a Huangfu flying. Not only that, but also ask the emperor to kill me! Since my white night and your Su family are enemies of life and death, from today on, I will kill one of them if I see one of them! " "White night, dare you!" Su bieli suddenly sprang up, his face twisted and angry: "what do you think you are? Do you have this ability? " "It''s no use talking to you if you have the ability, because I''m going to start with you!" The cold way in the white night, the body suddenly moves, appears in front of Su bieli in an instant, and a blow comes. The book of Hercules! Crack the sky fist! The fist is like a crack in the sky! The terrible fists tore apart Su bieli''s soul force and oppressed his flesh and blood nerves. Before the fist arrived, the strength was already surging. Su bieli''s clothes were pasted to the flesh and blood, as if they were going to explode at any time. "Good boxing! But for me, it''s just a trick to teach! Look at my God of war fist Su bieli is not willing to be outdone. His fist is like an angry dragon. He often displays it, as if he can hear the angry dragon roaring. However, Su bieli''s physical body was extremely terrible. Even if his fist was blasted on his body, it could not be broken. On the contrary, he was agitated with a strange gas, which was like a thousand needles, stimulating the fist of the white night. One round down, the white night only felt his breath consumption increased sharply, and his fists were hot and painful. "Hey Taking advantage of the white night''s doubts in this breath, Su bieli makes a vain attempt to attack the white night. The shadow of his fist moves quickly, quickly and slowly. In the daytime, he even ate several fists and stepped back a few steps. "Good!" Outside the curtain, supporters of the Su family burst into ecstasy and screamed. All the people in hongtianzong were terrified. In that fist, they could not even see Su bieli''s attack. They only felt that there was cold sweat behind them, which made them shiver. "White night is afraid to lose, he has been in a mess." Someone said with a smile. And this view, Su bieli also thought. "What kind of fist is fierce, but it''s just a strong outside but a weak one. Do you have this strength in the daytime?" "Strength?" White night eyebrows a pick, shook his head: "I just want to see your strength how, so have reservation, hope to surmise a little shadow of Emperor Wu from you." "Guess Emperor Wu?" Su bieli was dumbfounded and laughed: "my ancestor Wudi, what a character, is so powerful that he looks at the world and is invincible in the world! Is it something people like you can guess? " "Well, can he fight against the Dragon Emperor alone?" The white night asked. Su bieli was speechless. The Dragon Emperor... That''s a legend. The existence of the 11 great emperors alone makes Emperor Wu have to bow his head. "You are not the emperor of the dragon. What is worth praising?" Su bieli hum: "see me cut you!" After that, he grasped in the void, and a green awn turned into a knife mark several feet long. It seemed that he was about to crack the earth. "I''m not the Dragon Emperor, but you are not Emperor Wu. Moreover, judging from your set of moves, the inheritance of Emperor Wu you have learned is only superficial!" In the white night, he shook his head, flicked his fingers with his backhand, and turned his soul into the yuan force. Several golden rays darted into the void, shattering the blade marks. Su bieli was very angry: "arrogant! Madman! Look at my "thousand battles" After that, he held up with one hand and twisted his wrist, as if to capture the sky. The unique breath of his whole body converged in the palm of his hand. The breath condensed into a mountain, which was magnificent. With the traction of his hand, he was severely shaken down."Thousand battles! Wanshan town Bang! The roar suddenly sounded, as if the whole testing ground was shaking. At the other end of the white night, one hand was raised to hold the terrible force, and the earth under his feet had been broken, but his face did not change and his face was calm. "I know, you have a strange smell all over you. You have a strong sense of war, which is similar to fighting spirit. Every time you urge a method, it will enhance the power of the skills you urge. This should be the unique martial spirit of Emperor Wu? It''s really good! " "Do you know martial spirit?" Su bieli was shocked. "You may not know what I know, but I know what you know!" The white night shook his head, and his pupils were clear: "Emperor Wu''s" thousand battles lead to thousands of battles ". What a powerful power. But in your hands, you are so young and weak. You have to leave, but you are just in vain." "You..." Su bieli''s pupil contracted sharply and was furious. He was insulted by a man from the lower continent! "I will make you regret being born in this world! Die for me! Thousand battles lead to the second move! Everything is broken After that, he rotated his body, raised his hands high, and made a clenching posture, and then split into the white night. In an instant, it was as if the heaven had turned into a sword, and its sharp edge fell in an instant, breaking the "Wanshan mountain" held by the white night, and attacking its body directly. This move, afraid is not into reincarnation are difficult to resist. However, the white night was still, one hand across the forehead, the arm in front of the emperor Qi, the momentum quickly condensed, spinning into a shield, block the terrible edge. Bang! The earth was directly torn into two by the edge, and the terrible Qi was so shocking that the soul of the four sides did not dare to approach it. People raised their eyes and looked at it with fear. What kind of strong person can release the sharpness of spirit as if it can tear through the soul? However, Su bieli at the moment, has been completely stunned in situ. His pupils trembled wildly. His eyes were full of wonder. He was staring at the arm of the white night. "This... This is..." "thousand battles lead to the fifth type of immortal shield. You should recognize it." White night put his arm down and said indifferently. Su bieli''s whole body trembled and looked in shock. "You know how to lead a thousand battles?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 What is a thousand battles? The emperor''s scriptures in the hands of the white night are very few. He is not very clear about the ability of Qianlong, but as long as you drink a few drinks with it and pull it casually, the Qianlong''s mouth is like a sandbag with a hole, and the pithy formula of the emperor''s Sutra is constantly leaking out. However, the emperor''s scriptures can not be cultivated in a short time. Although he knows most of the emperor''s scriptures in the daytime, he can''t learn them all. However, he knows the skin of Emperor Wu''s thousand battles. Before Qianlong and Wudi fought with each other, Emperor Wu took eleven great emperors with him to kill them, but he didn''t want to be surrounded by them. Before the war, he went to the old nest of the eleven emperors and ransacked them, and then went to fight with them. Even if Emperor Wu won the battle and returned home, the old nest had been turned upside down by Qianlong... therefore, the white night has always called him old fox! Only Emperor Wu can play a real role in leading thousands of battles. Qianlong and Wudi have a deep understanding of the real power of thousand battles. The first type of Wanshan town can suppress all spirits, shake the mainland, and the second type can break everything, split the sun and moon, Kunlun, and kill gods and demons. Although white night knows the fur, it is better than Su parting. "You... You steal from Emperor Wu''s scriptures?" Su bieli''s face was white and angry. "Steal school? I don''t think so. As far as I know, this thousand war citations were not created by Emperor Wu! " "But even if it''s stealing school, how about it? Are you, the enemy of life and death, going to criticize me "I swear to kill you!" Su bieli''s anger was unprecedented. His eyes were red with blood, and he roared. His hands opened like a giant ROC spreading his wings and flying: "thousand battles lead to the tenth move! Kill with wings Whoa! In a flash, the surrounding torrents of soul Qi split into billions of pieces, one by one into sharp Qi blades, like wings, covering the sky and the earth. The attack of the stormy waves made the heaven and the earth pale. "A thousand battles lead to the tenth move, and wings kill!" Drinking in the daytime, he also showed the same moves as Su bieli. With the blessing of the soul of nine lotus leaves, the killing of the wings in the white night is even more terrible. The air of the wings turns into golden color, which makes Su BIE Li''s Qi mang feel ashamed and pale. The air of the two sides collided and collided, the void burst into a dense explosion, and the terrible concussion rang through the sky. Everything in the four directions was destroyed except for the grains of sand. White night and Su bieli are also shaken back by the terrible force produced by the collision of air awns. In the white night, she stepped back three steps, calm and calm, but Su bieli was very embarrassed, panting, and fell into the wind. He opened his eyes wide and his lips trembled: "no, it''s impossible... Your feathered killing is even stronger than mine... It''s impossible..." "there''s nothing impossible. You must be instructed by Emperor Wu. It belongs to orthodoxy. Although I have a knack, no one can give me any advice, but you are weaker than me, which proves that your talent is not as good as mine, you are in vain." The white night is light. All of them are self-taught. Although Qianlong had some advice, he didn''t feel much. Bai Ye was not a man who belittled himself. He believed that his talent was not weak. Su parted! "No Su bieli roared, Jai was about to crack, and his fist exploded into an amazing flame. "Thousand battles lead to the 11th move, angry fire strike!" Shaking his head in the white night, the backhand is also a fist. The fist has fire, which is the same as Su bieli, but its power and flame are so strong that Su BIE Li is quite strong. Bang! When his fists collided again, he remained motionless in the night, and his fist flame flashed. In contrast, Su bieli was shaken back again, and his body was shaking. The people outside the nine soul Palace are stunned. They were shocked and suspicious. Can''t Su leave the white night? and... Why as like as two peas in the night? They can only see the pictures, but they can''t hear the sound. They don''t know what''s going on. But at this moment, as everyone knows, white night has the upper hand. Don''t leave. It''s not a white night opponent! Su bieli constantly urged thousands of battles, but every time he urged, he used the same skills to fight back. The more powerless he was in the Vietnam War, he couldn''t do anything about it. Su bieli took a deep breath and calmed down with his anger. "I didn''t expect that you are also proficient in thousand battles. It''s my carelessness. No wonder you have no fear when facing me. If you know all my skills and know yourself and the enemy, how can you not defeat me?" He closed his eyes, and his face was covered with a ray of deep condensation: "it''s a pity, white night, I su bieli can be the first imperial dragon, after all, it''s not the wave that gets a false name! How can you know all my abilities? " After that, he suddenly grabbed his collar and pulled it. His upper garment immediately cracked and showed his strong body. White night eyes slightly coagulation, staring at Su bieli''s chest. There, there is a circular pattern of five lines, covered with pores of war prints, so terrifying that ordinary people can canvas. "Is this?" "You can steal the thousand battle guide of our Su family, can you steal the seal of our Su family''s martial god?" Su BIE rose from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were ferocious: "after I was born, my ancestor, Emperor Wu, went out of the imperial domain in person, blessed me and sent me the seal of God!"He stepped forward, his chest imprint brightened up, and the strong and suffocating martial spirit poured out. There are too many restrictions in jiuhun palace. You are not allowed to use magic weapons, array, pills and enchantment. However, the seal of Wu Hun is the means of the great emperor, which links the spirit of heaven and is not restricted by the palace of nine spirits. As soon as the seal of Wu Hun was urged, Su bieli''s strength rose wildly. At this moment, his soul power also merged and became a soul saint. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, feeling the soul of each other. Look at the whole body of Su bieli, the gravel gathered, the earth recovered, flowers and plants were born, the sun and the moon showed light, everything seemed to be reversed. White night accidentally found that his own breath at this moment was completely suppressed, even the emperor''s gas, he did not dare to leave with Su to compete for glory. The breath of Su bieli has undergone a qualitative change in this light and flint! "Imperial spirit?" The night whispered. "Not bad!" Su bieli''s eyes were filled with madness and roared: "now I am not what you can fight against! I''m the emperor Boom! A wave of air broke out from his body, pounding in all directions, the earth trembled, and the wind blew. At this moment, Su bieli was reborn and formally entered the realm of the next great emperor. Although it only relies on the seal of martial god to enter temporarily, as long as you become a great emperor, even if you are a lower rank, you can not fight against it in the daytime. Emperor, above all things! One word is life and death! Any emperor, enough to stir up the nine souls! As long as the crown of the emperor''s name, it belongs to the top of the nine souls of that group of people! The whole land of testing Qi was covered. All of a sudden, all the souls could not help shaking, just wanted to kneel down on the ground, worship... staring at Su bieli in the white night. This moment, is the strongest moment of Su bieli, at this time, he has carried the power of Emperor Wu! People outside have a dull look, all look stiff, incredible looking at Su bieli. Even through the curtain image, they can still feel the power of Su bieli. After all, he is a descendant of Emperor Wu. How can he be protected by Emperor Wu without amazing means? "After all, you are just an obstacle for me to step into the great emperor. In front of the real emperor, what strength do you have to contend with me without the dead dragon sword?" Su bieli strides towards the white night step by step. Every step seems to be stepping on the path of reincarnation. He has mastered life and death. He holds the dragon in his hand and holds the sun and the moon in his mouth. No one is his enemy inside and outside the nine soul palace. He has already represented the strongest group of people in the nine soul continent. These rising stars are no longer the enemy in his eyes! "Now, you kneel down, I can make you die more happily." Su bieli closed her eyes. His strength, let him confidently ignore this person. "Oh? Let me see what you look like after you get the strength of the great emperor with the help of the seal of martial god. " The tone of the white night was calm and did not show the meaning of panic. "I don''t like the way you look now, but it doesn''t matter. You''ll show me a look that I like later." Su bieli raised his hand, opened his fingers, and shook them. Click. In a flash, the sole of his feet suddenly cracked in the white night, and the earth protruded into a huge stone hand, which he grabbed fiercely. In the white night, feet a little, high jump. Bang! The stone hand clenched and shattered the void. But as soon as the man flew into the air, there was a shiver in the air, and a terrible force of emptiness suddenly fell down and hit him hard on his back. Bang! Caught off guard at night, hit hard, people fall like a broken kite. Su bieli looked at him indifferently, as if he had already known the end. He had no joy or sorrow in his eyes, but his hand moved again and stretched out two fingers. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... a large number of stone swords sprang from the ground and stabbed at the white night. "No reincarnation!" The fall of the white night to drink a sound, a flash of light on the body, the stone sword stabbed, did not penetrate its body. Su bieli Dan read: "broken!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the stone swords were exploded, and the destruction was enough to destroy everything. The whirl grain bloomed in the air and turned into a huge mushroom cloud. All the existence disappeared within a hundred miles, except for Su bieli, and the ground was flattened more than ten feet. There is no image of a blank. After about a hundred interest, the screen at the curtain gradually became clear. But there... People can''t see anything but Sue. It''s dark, it''s nothingness. Su bieli stood in the huge pit dug out by the explosion, such as the standing abyss. There''s nothing around. No flowers, no grass, no trees, no water, not even dust."White night... Over!" People outside the palace of nine souls looked at this scene, and the same idea came out of their minds. "Without the sword of dead dragon, he can''t compete with Su Yulong at present!" "White night, dead at last!" "Su Yulong is worthy of being the first imperial dragon!" There are people who are envious, some are envious, some are excited. Su bieli once again proved his strength to the world and his unshakable power of terror... this is the power of Su bieli, which is the power of the great emperor. Even if the white night can fight against the puppet emperor, he has to bow his head in the face of the next great emperor. Emperor, no provocation! The people of Hongtian clan looked at him with a look of disbelief. They never thought that Su bieli was so terrible. Especially at 30, he had the longest contact with the divine way, and the most he heard from the divine way was su bieli. He just thought that Su bieli was just a little better than Shentu elder martial brother. But now it seems that he was wrong. Su bieli''s mightiness, I''m afraid, can''t be compared with divine way. This is enough to defeat him. "Younger martial brother Bai..." he sighed and his eyes were sad. "It''s over at last!" Su bieli glanced around the circle, light chanting. He believed that the white night could not survive in his own hands. Just a few moves were the most pure emperor. Even if white night was the peak of the puppet emperor, he would surely die! The emperor, if not the great emperor, can not resist! But just then, a voice came out of the darkness. "Not necessarily." Su bieli shuddered and looked into the darkness. But see the dark gradually decompose, that dark... Actually is the evil spirit. Under the evil spirit, is a pair of terrible blood eyes, white night out of the dark, his face pale, covered with black snake lines, all over the body, can not see a bit of soul gas, but is extremely powerful magic. "Is this?" Su''s eyes are tight. I can''t believe it. "The world only pays attention to my non samsara body, but I don''t know that my non samsara comes from the jiuzhuan immortal! If nine turns do not extinguish, then I will not die! " White night a shake off, the magic gas swing out, around quiet, everything empty. He, from the dark! Darkness does not die, he does not die! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 Seeing the white night without any loss, Su bieli was shocked. He was most aware of the horror of that blow. He had used this move to kill a puppet emperor who challenged him. That''s a person who is only one step away from the great emperor. In the face of such moves, he will die on the spot. Even if he does not enter the samsara, he can''t resist it. But white night... Is it safe? "It''s impossible... You... What exactly did you do?" Su bieli was forced to endure the horror in his heart and asked deeply. "You get the guidance of the great emperor, get the seal of the martial god, and borrow the power of the martial god. At present, you can control the emperor''s Qi at will. Although you are not in the realm of the great emperor, you have the strength of the great emperor. I''m not as good as you." "However, I am not weaker than you. I have the inheritance of the great emperor, the great emperor''s Scripture, and I am also instructed by the great emperor. All these are better than you. You can kill me with Emperor''s gas. Why can''t I resist with the emperor''s Scripture?" The white night fixed his eyes and said coldly that the evil Qi was moving around his body. His body was in full bloom and his magic power was in full swing. The emperor''s Qi was forced to retreat by three points. "Step by step, I came from Qingge mainland. I don''t know how many dangers and hardships I have experienced! My whole life has been spent in blood and swords. But you, born of the Su family, were blessed by the emperor, and cultivated by the Su family. There are countless cultivation resources. When you go out, you are escorted by experts, and you can explore the secret place. What you call a vicious fight is just a "drill" arranged for you by the family. How do you know the soul of our generation? ¡± the white night comes step by step, and the breath is deep, like an endless abyss, which is hard to understand. Su bieli''s eyes were wide open, and his teeth were almost broken. He raised his hand and waved towards the white night, and the void broke open. A terrible huge Yuanli fist broke out and exploded into the white night. Between the electric light and the flint, two huge magic ghost hands stretched out from the strong evil spirit behind the white night. They seized the terrible fist, and then exerted their strength. The huge Yuanli fist actually split from it and exploded in two. "What?" Su bieli''s pupil trembled, but soon his face became ferocious. He slashed his sword with one hand, and stabbed forward with the other. And every time they make an action, the void will burst out a huge terror of knives, guns and sticks, to destroy all the terrible momentum of the white night to kill. White night is consumed directly by destructive forces. The terrible field is directly submerged. "How can you understand me? How can you know what I''ve been through? Ten years ago, in order to cut off an angry ape, I fought with him with my wounded body. For three days and three nights, I cut off his head. During this period, no one from the Su family left me to fight with him. Do you know? Seven years ago, I went to the Yin pool alone for refining the magic weapon Blood Sword, and led to the blood Yin dragon! She Xue Yin dragon can fight the next emperor in the Yin pool. She is one of the most powerful and fierce beasts. She is the king of fierce beasts. Even the next emperor dare not do this kind of thing, but I dare to be a puppet emperor for the first time! Do you know? Three years ago, I set out on my own in the South desert, one of the four continents. I lived in the dangerous land full of animals for three years. Do you know? You don''t know. You just think it''s the gift of Su''s family that I can have today! You know nothing! Without my talent and effort, I can''t make today''s farewell! If you look down on me! You''re wrong, that''s a big mistake Su bieli roars and urges the Dharma. Every move is close to the attack means of the next emperor, which directly smashes the land and almost destroys it. The people in the whole testing ground stopped fighting and fighting. They were crawling on the ground, looking at the place where the two beams of light were rising, and they were shocked. Who is it? Who''s fighting? How could there be such a terrible movement? Especially those arrogant Yulong people who had participated in the secret land of Dandi had witnessed the game between the stone emperor and the white night, and knew the terror of the great emperor. Can look at the current situation, I''m afraid the power of the next emperor is just like this? Some people laugh at the thought. How can it be possible? If you have proved the way of the emperor, how can you come to this nine soul palace? Only a few people vaguely guessed something. Among them, there is the second divine way of imperial dragon. At present, he only found Yuerong tree and monk, and Daoxin is still missing. Because the current situation of hongtianzong is not optimistic, the Su family has united a large number of forces against hongtianzong. Therefore, even if Shentu finds the soul Sutra of jiuhungong palace, it does not dare to seize it. It is because they are worried about attracting Su family experts. He is not afraid to be alone, but these fellow students are not as capable as he is. Facing the siege of the Su family experts, he will die. "If I had known that, they should not have been allowed to participate." God sighs. "Big brother, what''s going on? Is it possible that there is a mechanism in this test field? Who touched the mechanism can make such a big move? " Yue Rongshu asked in doubt. "It''s not the organ, it''s someone who forced Su Beili to urge his proud killer mace! The seal of Wu Shen, Su bieli now, is afraid that he has the strength of the next great emperor. " The way of God worries the important way. This one word, the Yue banyan tree several people are speechless."How could it be? The next emperor? How could su bieli have such a means? " The monk''s tongue is knotted. "The Su family, as a big family with two great emperors sitting in the town, has great power. With the guidance of the two great emperors, and with such a large family, how can it be without means? What''s more, Emperor Wu, as the strongest one among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, can''t say that Su bieli can show the strength of the next great emperor. Even if an ordinary person can exert such strength, it is extremely easy. It''s just like this. I can only be ranked second. If I want to be the first, I can only have the strength to compete with the next emperor. " When the divine way said this, his voice was very hoarse. The disciples were speechless. How difficult it is to fight against the next great emperor, unless the word of God is proved. But if you become the emperor and the imperial dragon list, who cares? For a moment, people were filled with mixed feelings and felt that the divine way was not worth it. How amazing he is. Because of him, hongtianzong was concerned by all quarters and admired by countless people. The efforts of Shentu over the years are obvious to all. The four continents are full of dangers. He goes out every year to experience and explore, and he often visits and challenges those hidden imperial dragons. When he came back to the family with many wounds, what he did was not to heal, but to heal while practicing. Some people think that the cultivation of Shentu is so fast that he pursues Su bieli directly. He thinks that his talent may be stronger than Su bieli''s, but it is not. The reason why he is so quick is because of his efforts and perseverance... "who on earth let Su bieli urge the seal of martial god to sacrifice his mace?" At this time, a little younger martial sister suddenly asked. Everyone was in a daze. "I''m afraid there are few who can force Su to leave to such an extent. Apart from me, only the saint can do it." Shentu eyebrow hair heavy road. "Ice Palace is now in alliance with hongtianzong. Elder martial brother, shall we... Go and help?" Asked the monk. Shentu gritted his teeth, but he didn''t dare to make a decision. He had a fight with Su bieli, and even that man''s means were terrible. But the ice palace helped Hong Tianzong when he was in danger. How could he be indifferent? "Will you follow me?" Shentu took a deep breath and asked. "Yes." They were firm. "Well, let''s go!" Shentu murmured, with firm steps, and galloped toward the place where emperor Qi broke out. ... the golden spiral pattern is gradually scattered, but the destructive power is not. They linger in this world, blocking and tearing everything. Su bieli was standing in the destructive force. He tried his best to breathe. His face was pale, and his sweat kept falling from his face. But as soon as he slipped down his face, the sweat evaporated instantly, and his breath was annihilated in an instant. He was staring at the center, his heart beating violently. "Should he be dead?" Su bieli was surprised. But the idea has not fallen, there suddenly burst out a dark figure, like a sharp arrow, toward him. "Gather martial arts world!" Su bieli has stamped his feet, and his whole body is full of imperial Qi, and his tortoise shell is strong. Bang! The white night shot a blow on the tortoise shell, but it was difficult to enter half an inch. Su bieli''s face was ferocious and his hands were held high. Two giant hands of God appeared in the void on both sides of the white night. With Su bieli''s action, he was severely patted. White night immediately raised the palm block, the mouth explodes to drink: "the evil shadow presses to kill!" Whoa! After that, a terrible and ferocious shadow sprang up behind him. He raised his huge fist and hammered at the turtle shell. Bang! Bang! Bang! The shell of the tortoise shell burst. White night dark hum, two fists clench, toward the head of the Su bieli mercilessly blasted. But this time, Su bieli didn''t hide. Instead, he put his hands into palms, and stepped forward with his left foot. His strength urged him to hold the falling double fists in the white night... bang! The fist and palm collide, and the void trembles again. The earth has already been broken, and the whole place of trial is fragmented. The terrible air waves are flying out and covering all directions. In the white night, his eyes are red with blood, and the struggle of righteousness, the general trend of truth, the spirit of the emperor and the soul of nine lotus leaves are all stimulated. Not only that, but the body of jiuzhuanbumie has almost reached the limit. Its strength is no less than that of a lower emperor at this moment! His long hair fluttered wildly, and his clothes and robes trembled. He presented a lot of dark magic veins on his body. The whole person was like the nine hell demon God, and his evil spirit was soaring to the sky. Under this terrible attack, Su BIE became more and more desperate. However. Sue, don''t laugh. His smile was natural and his eyes were narrow, as if he had succeeded in something. He chuckled: "white night, you are really strong. You are proficient in a large number of imperial scriptures, digested the secret realm of Dan Di, and obtained all kinds of amazing opportunities. Your body is an infinite treasure, but you have developed this treasure in large quantities. My decision is correct indeed. Killing you here will kill me If you are allowed to grow up, I am afraid it will not take me five years to fight you. ""It''s just a pity that you can''t kill me at all. On the contrary, your strength and self-confidence make you despise me! You''ve lost "Well?" White night frowns. But see Su bieli low drink, behind his back, unexpectedly also ran out a golden awn. In the golden awn, there is a huge shadow of the God. The God holds the gold chain and flings it towards the white night. In an instant, he binds his body. The power of the golden awn goes straight into his body and rushes towards the soul of nine lotus leaves, intending to lock it up! "Is this?" I lost my voice in the white night. "Good, this is my card, tie the Dragon God Su bieli, with a deep smile: "this is the move that our ancestors prepared for the Dragon Emperor!" (if you are in the hospital, there is only one shift today, and you will make up for it tomorrow, please forgive me...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 A chain of gods, white night. His body and soul were blocked directly, and the whole person couldn''t move. Su bieli put his hands together and urged the move tightly. His whole body was full of Qi, and the spirit of heaven was crazy. His fierce strength was attached to the gold chain, which made its binding force even more terrifying. However, although Su bieli didn''t say anything about it, white night also realized that although this move was terrifying and directly blocked his action, it was not an easy move for Su bieli. The strength of the golden chain depends on Su bieli''s soul power. Once Su bieli relaxes, the white night will get out. It''s just. The God of dragon binding is not only to lock each other, but also to feel the power of seal from the power of binding the Dragon overflowing into the body. "Are you going to seal my soul?" Said the white night. "It''s white night. It''s really powerful. I''ve found the power of seal in my move." Su bieli nodded, but the eyes in his pupils were all in the hands of winning hands: "yes, this move is mainly to seal your soul, and it is permanent. Once the seal is successful, no one can unseal your soul in the sky and underground. You will always lose the soul of heaven, even those who have been abandoned! White night, your time is over before it comes, and I will continue my time After that, Su bieli roared, and the God''s halo was even worse. The thick thickness of the gold chain actually increased by a large circle. "Only a hundred! As long as I insist on 100 interest, I will be defeated in the daytime Su bieli clenched her teeth and looked more serious than ever. However, a sigh came out of his mouth. Su bieli looked, slightly stunned. White night''s eyes cast, it is a kind of pity in the eyes, a look at the pitiful eyes. "Well?" It doesn''t feel good to leave. However, the black veins all over his body suddenly became strong, and the evil spirit behind him was like armor, which was stuck on his body layer by layer. After the arrival of the black awn, it was gradually isolated from the seal power that the golden awn absorbed into his body. Su bieli was shocked: "this... This is?" "Su bieli, if you sealed me by this move before January, I would have succeeded, but it''s a pity that I got the inheritance of Danti, refined a large number of great emperor pills, and in the rest of this month, I made my nine turn immortal body to a higher level. Now I have the fourth double nine turn immortal body, and I can see the high magic body. Now you have to seal me... Too late." The white night is light. "What do you say?" Su bieli was shocked. "You are using the means of the great emperor, aren''t I?" The voice of the white night was like a magic barrier, rippling in Su bieli''s ear. At the moment of speaking, his whole person had turned into a group of magic shadow, leaving two pairs of ferocious and terrible blood eyes. "Nine turns of the body is the fourth! Big devil body Whoa!!!!! A magic spiral pattern burst out from the body of the white night, shattering the gold chain, shattering the soul gas, and shattering everything around. Pooh! Su bieli is bombarded by magic, spits out a mouthful of blood, flies upside down and falls heavily on the ground. He looked up at the shadow in the air. The dark shadow is no more than the size of a man. After he was born, the shadow continued to dye into the sky. The sky became dark and turned to black. After a few minutes, the whole place of trial was dark, just like the end of the world. "This is... This is the devil way!! White night, you can see the magic way of heaven Su bieli seemed to think of something and roared at the top of his voice. Devils, different from ordinary demons, are the gods in the demons and the most powerful ones. Even the gods are afraid! After the launch of the demon body, the white night was assimilated by magic and almost possessed by demons. Everything was isolated. His imperial spirit, truth trend and all kinds of mysteries were isolated. At the moment, he was left with a steady stream of cold evil spirit. As the most powerful devil, jiuzhuan demon king relies on the jiuzhuan immortal body, the nine immortality, the one transformation of the devil, the world''s pride, the top of the cloud! Among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, Emperor Wu is the strongest, but no one has ever said that jiuzhuan is weaker than Wudi. It is not that no one knows, but no one dares to say! "Without this move, how dare I come to this nine soul palace? For others, I come here for trial, but for my white night, I come here only to understand your gratitude and resentment!" In the small world of the Qing emperor, white night is unique, refining a large number of Dan Di Shen Dan. Other things are not to mention, the pills that increase the power of 500 years are enough to crush everything. Every Dan Di pill is priceless, and even the great emperor covets it. All of these are in the hands of the white night. The importance of this inheritance is no less than that of a large number of imperial scriptures taught by Qianlong! His figure moved, instantly disappeared, as if into the dark. Night is his domain. Su bieli got up in a hurry and looked around. But the next second, the back suffered a heavy blow, the skin split, the man flew out again, but not landing, his arms hurt.Whew. The arm was torn by the white night. "White night! Stop it Su bieli roared, but his voice was trembling: "I am Su''s eldest son, a descendant of Emperor Wu. If you kill me! It is to make a deadly enemy with our Su family, with Emperor Wu and Emperor Shi. When the time comes, even if the Qing emperor tries his best to protect you! You''ll die too! Stop it! Don''t kill me "So what? You''ve already killed me. Will I let you go? " The cold voice of the white night came from the darkness. When Su bieli heard the sound, his chest suddenly pierced. He looked down and saw that his heart had been taken out by night. as like as two peas, he died in the same way as . He was incredible in his face. On the top of Xiong Jue, he is the first imperial dragon. Naturally, there are many people who can kill him, but only a few dare to kill him! After all, there are two great emperors standing behind him. However, this young man from the bottom of the continent dared to brush the tiger beard of the emperor and kill him. Su bieli stopped the urge of the soul method, frozen in place, turned his head, and looked at the white night in disbelief. "You... You are ready to accept the anger of the great emperor..." Su bieli, with resentment and resentment, cried with his last strength. "You don''t have to worry about that. Go ahead and take it easy." White night light way, arm a swing, Su bieli such as a broken kite, heavy fall on that piece of fragmented land over there, and then motionless, completely dead. Su bieli, meteorite. The souls under the curtain are staring at this frightening scene, their scalp numb and gaping. Sue, don''t leave... Dead!! They did not know how the white night killed Su bieli. They only saw the reflection of the curtain, which was bright and dark. After the picture was restored, Su bieli had been taken out of his heart. Looking at the proud son lying on the ground like a dead dog, everyone was in a trance and felt that everything was not true... "Su bieli... Failed?" "How could that happen? He was killed in the night? " "He is the number one dragon! How could he be defeated by a nobody? " It''s hard for people to accept this reality, and their mentality has exploded. And at the moment, the most shocking, is the magic road Qingge this group of people. They stare at the white night in the curtain, at the figure wrapped in the black fog. "This is... The devil''s way? Is this the devil way? " Qingge''s voice was shaking, and he was excited and low. The people of the side of the evil way all hang their heads. In their eyes, they are obviously uncertain, and their mood is not inferior to Qingge. In the back of the crowd, several young men and women gathered together and looked at the images on the curtain with great interest. "I didn''t expect Su bieli to die in this man''s hands. Tut Tut, his strength has not increased at all these years." A stout young man with an inch head gave a scornful smile, full of mockery. "Su bieli''s strength, you should know, Zhao Bupo, I ask you, if you against this man called white night, how much chance do you win?" Nearby, a girl with long red hair hummed coldly. The girl''s body was extremely hot, her legs were long, her chest was full, and she was wearing a slightly tight red maple pattern sword suit, which attracted the soul people around her frequently. "Hum, this is just a white night, and it''s worthy to be Zhao Bupo''s opponent? If I do, he''ll never survive. " The strong man chuckled. "At the beginning, you said that to Su bieli in the same way. What was the result? Three battles and three peace, you can do nothing to him, he can do nothing to you, you actually speak up and defeat him with any move! " A young man in a white robe was shaking a folding fan and smiling. The strong man''s face immediately rose red, and said, "I just let him, let him. After all, he is the first imperial dragon. I have to save some face for him, don''t I?" "Yulong first?" On the other side, a beautiful and lovely girl gave out a scornful laugh, and her voice was a bit childish: "it''s just that people who have enough food and have nothing to do. If we include the children of the hermit family, he can be ranked first?" "Sister qiao''er really said this. When they come out of the nine soul palace, we will go to find the guy called white night and meet him well! Look at the weight of this boy Strong man, hey, smiling. These people speak recklessly, causing many soul people around to look sideways, but when they see the token hanging on their waist, many people''s faces suddenly change. "Elder martial brother, who are those guys? I feel so arrogant. " "Shut up, boy, those are all hermits!" "The hermit family? Is it good? " "There are powerful ones, and some are not. Those over there are very powerful ones!" A soul person covers his younger brother''s mouth, nervous and serious way. The young souls immediately shut up.However, everyone''s focus is not on these people at the moment, still locked in the curtain. Now that Su bieli is dead, most of the white nights take the place of him and become the first in the imperial dragon list. However, everyone knows that once Su bieli falls down, what is waiting for these Su family masters may be a massacre... . (I''m sorry, this chapter is to make up for yesterday, yesterday''s people were really uncomfortable, please forgive me...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 After taking off Su bieli''s ring, he occupied the soul Sutra and was ready to leave. But at this time, a cry of surprise came. "Bai... Bai, younger martial brother?" Looking sideways, it turns out to be Shentu and Yuerong trees. "Elder martial brother Shentu, elder martial sister Yue!" White night light nod, some unexpected. A few people are happy at first, but when they see Su bieli''s body not far away, they are frozen in place one by one, just like petrification. Each of them set off a huge wave in their hearts, one heart beating wildly, as if to jump out of their throat. "That man... Is... Is it sue bieli?" The monk was trembling, his tongue was knotting, his eyes were wide, and his eyes were falling out of his eyes. Don''t leave, Sue! That''s the first imperial dragon. Now he lies on the ground with a big hole in his chest. Several people stare at that, for a long time can not return to God. "Younger martial brother Bai, do you kill me The divine way hesitated and asked. His voice was shaking at the moment. "Yes." The white night nodded lightly. Shentu was silent for a long time, took a hard breath, and gave a bitter smile: "Su bieli is the goal that I want to achieve for a long time, but I didn''t expect it was broken by you in the end." When he came to Su bieli, he sighed again: "my Shentu life, dedicated to the soul Road, worshipped the force, and I have been ranked second in the imperial dragon list. With the inheritance and seal of the martial god, Su bieli could not hold our heads up. I swore that we must win Su bieli and be the first, but I don''t want to... Su bieli is dead today!" Speaking of this, he suddenly turned around with firm eyes: "in this case, younger martial brother Bai, I will solemnly challenge you in the future. I hope you will not refuse at that time." Shentu cares about martial arts and pursues indomitable heart. "If you want to challenge, you can do it at any time, but now we''d better take the soul Sutra first." "Good!" God nodded. Now that Su''s parting is dead, it''s easy to crack down. In the white night, I raised my eyes and looked at the place where the five pillars of light gathered in the distance. If you can gather five beams of light, it means that the person has five soul Sutras in his hand. How much ability is needed to do this? "Younger martial brother Bai, what are you going to do now?" Asked the divine way. He has been leading Yue Rongshu and others for fear that they will be persecuted by the Su family, so that they have not even taken the soul Sutra. However, he has already got the soul Sutra by night, and there is no need to dispute with others. But he saw that the white night took out the two soul sutras and handed them over. "Now that Su bieli is dead, the threat of the Su family is greatly reduced. Everyone, you can disperse to get the soul Sutra you need. You can also take these two books. As for me, I should go to the Su family to settle accounts." The white night is light. "Are you going to kill the Su family?" Yue banyan tree was frightened. "The Su family is not going to let us go. Why should we be polite to them?" White night light road, jump, run away from the distance. Several people looked at each other, but did not know what to do. "Since younger martial brother Bai can kill Su bieli, his strength should be much more than that. Even if he can''t fight, it will be easy to leave. Even if you follow the past, it''s very difficult to help him. Let him go." Shentu handed the two soul sutras to the weakest two people in the team and whispered, "you two are following me with the soul Sutra. The others go to look for the soul Sutra and come to me after you get it! I will protect you. " "It''s senior brother!" Said the crowd excitedly. Who dares to be provoked if there is a divine way to guard? In addition to the great killing God of white night, many of hongtianzong''s disciples, who had been frightened, felt that they were extremely lucky at the moment. When Su bieli was killed in the white night, all the soul people outside the curtain paid attention to him. His battle shocked him. Before the election of the nine souls was over, the news spread like a flame. It is not difficult for white night to pass the first trial of soul Sutra when he leaves alone. However, even this first scene is full of traps. However, after a few steps, the white night''s face looked ugly. Along the way, we can see many soul people taking part in the trial, including hongtianzong. Since you have come to participate in the battle of the nine souls, everyone is ready to die. However, when you really see the people who live with each other day and night die in front of them, everyone''s heart will be touched. "There''s another man here. Kill him!" A voice rang out. In the white night, a group of soul people dressed in Su''s clothes ran towards this place. There are a large number of tokens on the waist of these souls, which are the tokens of various forces, including hongtianzong and even ice palace. This represents the person they killed. Kill one person and take his token. When he returns to the Su family, he can get a reward with this thing! "Looking for death!"At night, his eyes were cold, and his heart was killed. His hands were lifted and his fingers moved. Several air beams flew out and exploded in their throat. These people trembled and covered their necks in a hurry, but they saw that the white night came again. The terrible truth directly fell on these people and instantly tore them into pieces. The white night kills the heart to rise gradually, fast gallop. There are too many people in the Su family this time. It can be said that the masters are like clouds, and the strong are like rain. They almost fight against all the influential people who don''t stand on their side and don''t care about the energy behind those forces. Obviously, they are going to dominate the nine souls! A scream was heard on the side of a mountain. A woman with blood all over her head is sweating and panting. She holds a broken sword in her hand, and looks particularly frightened. "Friends of the king''s pavilion, why are you going so fast?" Later, a king of heaven said with a smile, jumping forward and chasing after it. Behind them are a large number of fragmented bodies. Several people in Su''s clothes are cleaning up the battlefield. "Ke mang! Hurry up and clean up here. We have to go to the north mountain. It must be almost there for the young master. After collecting all the soul sutras, we have to go to the central meeting. The young master will distribute the soul Sutra and promote to the next test challenge! " A soul with a shape of about thirty, with a sharp light in his eyes, cried in a deep voice. "Don''t worry! This chick can''t escape from my palm! " Let Ke Mang''s soul person laugh, and suddenly speed up the speed, such as the eagle grazing rabbit, flash in front of the female soul, a palm. Bang! The woman soul slapped her face. She turned over and fell to the ground. Her mouth was covered with blood. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Ke mang! Su family! I have no grievances or enmities with you. Why do you want to kill all of them? " "This is the palace of nine souls. We are on the battlefield of the battle of the son of the nine souls. Here, no matter whether life or death, the strong will live. What is said is so ugly, we just clear our opponents." The man named Ke mang laughs strangely, his eyes are full of fun. "You..." the spirit of the whole body trembled, but soon, this anger into fear. Ke mang didn''t care so much, and he didn''t mean to show any pity. He rushed over and hit her head with one hand. But at the moment when the palm wind was about to tear the female soul to repair her head, a flash of Qi rushed over and fell into Ke Mang''s body and burst instantly. Ke mang people, like blood fireworks, burst in the air, blood splattered everywhere, and died directly. The female soul Xiu looked silly. A king of heaven, so dead? She looked at the place where the air was coming, but she saw a very pale man with dark eyes coming towards her. The man''s eyes were murderous and his whole body was full of cold and evil spirits, which was extremely terrible. "Who are you?" The Su family masters, who were still cleaning up the battlefield over there, noticed the movement, and their faces suddenly changed, and they rushed to us. "Be careful!" Seeing this, the female soul Xiu called out in a hurry: "they are the strong men in the tiger Hall of the Su family. Each of them has a strong physical body and an amazing external strength, which is not easy to deal with!" "Tiger hall?" The man shakes his head: "no matter whether you su family is dragon hall tiger hall today, I all cut it." "Lizi is so arrogant! Kill These people do not recognize the white night, cold hum, without hesitation to kill in the past, one by one raised their hands, hands such as claws, dragon and tiger gallop to kill the past. "Potential!" Say a word in the dark. Boom! The general trend of truth suddenly fell, and the strong men of the Su family bent their legs and almost fell on the ground. Four fold truth trend. What a terrible power! "Are you white night?" One man breathed out in terror. It''s no secret that the whole hero, such a young soul, can only master the general trend of four truth in the daytime! The four truth trend is so terrible that only the next great emperor can master these miracles, not the emperor and the puppet emperor. "It''s me, so go to hell." Cold road in the white night, the body moves open, like ghosts, one hand into claws sweeping. After a circle of sweeping, he had several heads on his hands. The facial features of these heads were still shocked. When they were taken off one by one, they did not respond and died in a hurry. The soul of the woman is stagnant and looks, and the whole person is lost in spirit. These strong people are the peak of the burning heaven realm and the existence of the emperor. He was run over and killed by this man. "Is he white night? As expected, it''s just like what is said in the rumor... " the female soul whispered. But I saw the white night will hand a throw, the several bloody head rolling on the ground, on the ground printed a long blood mark, and then he went to the center of the test place. Seeing this, the soul girl''s face changed greatly, and she called out in a hurry: "white night, don''t go there. There are all the masters of the Lu family, even the golden body and the flying rainbow. If you go there, you will surely die!""Golden body flying rainbow? What is that? All of them have died in my hands. If they know what they are, they should bow down and worship me. " White night cold hum, leap forward. "Sue bieli died in your hands? What a blow! Stupid The soul stomped her feet, took a deep breath, and took out a magic weapon of communication from the ring. The magic weapon is activated and the fireworks are launched. "Elder martial brother, they should be all right. Save me in the daytime. I can''t stand by! I have to follow up. Senior brothers and sisters should come to see this message! " The soul of the soul is thinking, biting silver teeth, and chasing the white night. The white night is aware that the people of the Qin Wang Pavilion who were rescued at will follow him again. But it doesn''t matter. Whether she comes or not doesn''t change all this. Su family, when in the first trial, was kicked out of the nine soul palace! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 In the middle of the trial, there is a stone altar. Around the altar, there are many huge dead beasts. The people of the Su family are dismembering these bodies and taking down the precious materials on them. Most of the Su family''s waist is hung with other clan status token, and everyone''s body is covered with blood. Of course, the blood is from other people. Wearing long clothes, flying rainbow stands on the sacrificial platform, keeping one''s eyes closed, and her delicate body standing there, just like a goddess. Next to the whole body of gold glittering, like the God of the golden body, to the head of the Su family light drink: "Su Yulong has not arrived?" "Reply to the golden body, the young master has not arrived yet." "Isn''t sue bad? Lord Qingxiang followed him. Didn''t they come? " Gold body slightly frown to ask. "Well, we''ll send someone to meet you immediately. Maybe the two young masters are in some trouble." A soul said respectfully. "No need." With her eyes closed, Fei Hong said, "Su Da Shao, they clean up the periphery of the test area. There is the place where the soul Sutra appears most frequently, and also the place where the elite and the strong appear most frequently. If they meet the saints, the divine way, Duanmu tomorrow, and Mo Tianhe, they will definitely have to spend some efforts. We will wait here. There is no need to add trouble in the past I can''t solve it. What can you do with these? " "Yes." The Su family quickly bowed their heads. Although Feihong didn''t know what school to learn from, she was powerful, excellent in cultivation, with her hot figure and beautiful face. Many people knew that Feihong was not easy to be provoked, but her eyes kept on her frequently. But at this time, a figure stumbled toward this, the man looked frightened, panting, extremely embarrassed. "It''s su Geng!" A soul person low cry, quickly forward, help Su stem, asked urgently: "Su stem, what happened?" "Run away!! Run away!! Da Shao has been killed. Er Shao and Lord Qingxiang are dead! Let''s run Su stem looked frightened and yelled at the top of his voice. When he ran, his legs were swinging and he couldn''t help falling down... "what?" The faces of the people changed dramatically. "Su Geng, what are you talking about? Who are big and little? That''s the first imperial dragon. How can you be killed? Don''t talk nonsense! Who can harm my young master if the great emperor doesn''t come out Several Su family soul people can not accept, roar at Su stem. Su stem''s face turned white, trembling and said, "I saw with my own eyes the corpses of big and little and two little... How can there be a fake?" "Asshole, how dare you talk nonsense at this time?" A grumpy son of the Su family directly rushed up to Su stem. Su Geng rolled on the ground several times, his head was broken and bleeding. Su bieli is the invincible God of war in the hearts of these people. There are only a few people who can make trouble for him. Can anyone kill him? It''s impossible! And the flying rainbow on the altar hesitated, but slowly opened his mouth: "maybe, this is true!" When this was said, hundreds of Su family members were shocked. Everything was silent. People''s eyes were all focused on the body of Feihong, and they were all staring at it. If this sentence is said by Feihong, its credibility is definitely not low. "Feihong, what do you mean by that?" The golden brow of the golden body moved and asked in a loud voice. "The trial was turbulent just now. There was a war in the distance, and the emperor''s spirit was attacking. You should feel it?" Feihong''s voice is sweet. "I''m afraid that people in the whole testing place will notice such a big movement?" Gold body eyebrow a pick: "Feihong, can''t you think this emperor Qi... Is Su Shao urged?" "There is no other explanation! I''m afraid the only one who can release such terrible imperial spirit is Su Yulong''s seal of martial god. " Feihong had seen Su bieli''s seal of martial god. They didn''t really want to help Su Beili to participate in the battle of the nine souls and Shenzi. After all, they represented the Su family in the war, so they had to give a lot of the benefits to the Su family. However, Su Beili used all the means to defeat them one by one. After defeating them one by one, they put pressure on him with the energy of the Su family and threatened and lured them. They had no choice but to obey. Feihong several people saw the terrible seal of Wu God, and then bowed his head. Otherwise, with a Royal Dragon first, how can they bow down to the old imperial dragons under the great emperor? "If this is the case, Su Shao will not have an accident! You don''t know how terrible the seal of Wu Shen is. Once urged, even if the great emperor comes, he may not be able to do anything about him. How many of these people who participated in the battle of the son of nine souls have such magical powers? " Jin Shen shakes his head, obviously can''t accept Feihong''s conjecture. After using the seal of Wu Shen, Su bieli is the great emperor. Who can kill the great emperor here? "Golden body, didn''t you see it under the statue in the hall before?" Feihong lowered her voice and looked serious. Gold body a Leng: "see what?" "Here he is." Flying rainbow light way."He?" Gold body eye dew doubts, but soon seem to think of something, face a change, low voice cry: "you mean him? No wonder I saw the Zhao family and Dong family, but they didn''t enter the battle of the nine souls God son. So, he came... " " if he appeared, I would not be able to fight Su Yulong. " Feihong closed her eyes and spoke faintly, but her words were respectful. It seemed that when she thought of that person, she was in awe. The Su family is full of fog. Who is the "he" in their mouths? However. Just as these people speculated about Su''s parting, a figure walked slowly towards it. Along with it, there is a strong smell of blood... everyone was surprised. When they looked up, they saw a handsome man with black eyes and black hair coming towards this place. The man looks like a God, very handsome, but his eyes show killing intention, and his whole body is full of evil spirit, just like the demon God coming out of Jiuyou, which is a look, it is also frightening. "Who are you?" The soul of a su family cheered coldly. But there was no answer. Several people looked at each other, nodded secretly, and immediately walked away, secretly storing up soul power, ready to start. Although I don''t know who the visitor is, for the Su family, as long as it is soul repair that has nothing to do with the Su family, it is the enemy of the Su family. But when a few people just approached, a general trend pressure, several people''s bodies suddenly burst, into pieces splashed to the four sides, all of them died miserably. The soul of the Su family was shocked. "Four truth trends!" A frown of gold. "Are you... White night?" But the flying rainbow on the altar recognized the man. Before coming to the palace of nine souls, Su bieli specially ordered Feihong to kill him directly in case of white night, and pointed him out for Feihong in the crowd. "Oh? Is he the maniac who defeated su er Shao''s accomplishments? Has sushi killed him yet? " Gold body hums a way, looking at the white night, eye dew disdain: "a Tianjiao waste, also dare to hop in here, afraid is not tired of living?" "Jinshen, you have been practicing in the golden desert. Are you stupid? This man once cut off the stone emperor''s arm with his dragon sword. If you judge his strength by his arrogant soul state, it would be a great mistake! " Fei Hong gave him a look. "Even if he is not ordinary Tianjiao, what can he do? It is the credit of the dead dragon sword to cut off the stone emperor. If the dead dragon sword is in my hand, I won''t be allowed to kill the great emperor! " Gold body face shows disdain, hum way: "see me kill him!" After all, the man, like a shell, flew into the sky, and then suddenly fell, like a meteor. He kicked the white night with a fierce kick. The destructive power on his foot kept circling. Before the terrible force came, he cracked the big earthquake beside the white night. "Fall to the sky!" Feihong exclaimed. This foot is enough to crack mountains and rivers. Feihong heard that the golden body had used this foot to kick a new soul into the puppet emperor. It was extremely terrible. The Su family turned pale and retreated. But... but the coming white night did not look at it, as if ignoring the strength. When the foot of the sky fell, people just put their hands on it and hit their heels. Bang! The gold body person actually flies in the air to spin unexpectedly, and then mercilessly falls to one side. All of a sudden, everyone''s expressions were frozen. Feihong was stunned. The gold body, who was blasted to the ground, was also stupid, in a trance, and it took a long time to recover. "Is that what Su bieli invited? But I think it''s also true that he himself has that strength. Where can the people under him be stronger? " At this time, the white night opened, the voice was cold, revealing a thick disdain. "Asshole!" Jin Shen got up in a rage and got up with a fist, which made a crackling sound and hit him hard behind his back. "Cun Qi Quan." Whoa. The fist strength is one minute seven inches. Every inch has the potential of breaking the sky, which is irresistible. "That''s a rotten punch." White night shook his head, suddenly turned around, a fist does not avoid not flash, the front toward the gold body of the fist. Hercules, the great emperor''s Sutra, split sky boxing! Boom! The fist rushes, is like the tiger roars, the Dragon sings! The sun and the moon changed. Jin Shen doesn''t need swords. He only uses a pair of iron fists to fight all over the world. In this nine soul palace, he has an absolute advantage. But as a boxing master, how can he not know the real and the false? Immediately his face changed and he wanted to run away. But... Late... click. A strange voice sounded. Su''s family all have eyes, staring at the golden body. His arm was raised and stood in front of the white night, but his fist, like a flower of flesh, was completely cracked at the moment. White night... Actually a fist will be gold body fist to blow broken? The physical body is close to the five elements God body, and its body is strong, which is also ranked on the top of the male Jue.But the flesh of white night is stronger than him. "You are not from the Su family. I allow you to escape. If you don''t, you will die here." The white night light way, raises the foot to kick toward it. The foot made the void tremble. Jin Shen''s face changed dramatically, and he retreated in a hurry. The sole of his foot was close to his body, and his amazing strength was pounding at him. He flew backward like an arrow, smashing several big stones and falling into the earth. The eldest son of Feihong''s small mouth is silent. He did not know that, outside the nine soul palace, countless people were staring at the scene through the curtain. At the moment, the expressions of these soul people outside were the same as those of Feihong. White night... Terrible! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 "Go on Seeing that the golden body was so miserable, Feihong bit her teeth and drank. The children of the Su family, who were in a daze, woke up and rushed to the white night. However, in the white night, the fourth level of jiuzhuan bumie body is the body of the big devil. He can see the way of heaven and devil, not to mention how his strength means. This body alone can not be broken by the emperor and the emperor. He can be regarded as invincible. In the white night, one hand grabs into the air, and the sword condenses out in one breath. People like lightning rush away, and instantly pass through these Su Jiaqiang people and fall in front of the altar. The light of the sword flashed and then dissipated in an instant. The soul of the Su family is all stiff, standing in its place, motionless, like a statue. Feihong pupil eyes immediately widened several circles, looking at this scene in disbelief. What an amazing sword! She is also a soul person who uses the sword. She is not the first one in the world. The great Kendo master can remove the great emperor. No one dares to refute her in the top three. It is said that she is the descendant of the sword emperor. In fact, there is no such thing as her. However, she has obtained some inheritance from the great sword emperor. The sword code she practiced is the flying rainbow chasing sun sword left by the great emperor Jian Jun two thousand years ago. One sword moves day by day, breaking the sky and shaking the sky like thunder. Feihong''s talent is good. Although Fei Hong''s sword for the sun has not been thoroughly understood, she also understands that it is not too difficult to defeat the dragon with this sword in her hand. Of course, Su bieli is an exception. She is very confident in using the sword. Playing a sword in front of her is nothing more than playing a dagger in front of Guan Gong. But now, seeing the sword of white night, Feihong''s heart set off a huge wave. This sword is plain and unadorned. There are no fancy sword patterns, and there is no frightening sword meaning. Just like this, it seems that the sword comes from the heart of the night and comes out by the way. This is the sword technique of the heart which is very difficult to understand. The sword follows the heart! The horror of this sword lies in the mind! When the white night heart, his sword, on the move. People''s reaction speed, can compare with the thought? Feihong looks at the masters of the Su family. There is a long and thin blood seam on their necks, and then heads fall down. A sword. Kill ten kings! Feihong thinks she can do it, but she doesn''t know if she can take it. This man is dangerous! Feihong steps back slightly. This step, however, let her waver. The sword''s will is like a sword. She goes forward bravely. How determined she is. She has faced the great emperor, and Rao is the great emperor''s power, but she has never let her go back. However, facing this person who has not even reached the burning heaven realm, she has a trace of fear... "how can this happen..." Feihong stealthily bites her silver teeth, with a trace of determination in her eyes, and seems to intend to start. At this time, the head of the golden body has been roaring, holding another fist, hard toward the white night. At the moment of his bombardment, gold body burst out bursts of glass and gold, with great power. People were like gods, and the terrible power almost increased in geometric shape. In the blink of an eye, its destructive power has been close to the next emperor! "This is... Jinfo fury strike!" Feihong''s face changed greatly. She has seen Jin Shen use this attack. Not long ago, when Jin Shen and Su bieli were fighting, Jin Shen ignored Su bieli''s attack and directly forced him to use the blow. She broke Su bieli''s 33 strong armor, vomited Su bieli''s blood, and directly sacrificed Su bieli''s seal of martial god. Only then did she defeat the golden body. It was also the first time Feihong saw him injured after knowing Su bieli! If not for the existence of the seal of martial god, I am afraid that Su bieli would be half dead and disabled by this blow. How can the white night without the seal of martial god block the blow? At the same time, his eyes flashed a trace of fun and disdain. "White night, you should not look down on the people in the world. With your arrogance, you will certainly ignore this blow. When you choose to ignore, death has already come to you!" No one can survive this blow, no one... Dong!! The gold body hits, the official blast. As a result, as Fei Hong thought, white night ignored the attack and did not take any defense at all. But... It turned out to be quite different from what she thought. White night... Still standing still, that blow did not even blow him back half a step, but he was bombarded by the position, curling around a strange black gas. "This..." Feihong looks like a petrified person. He looks at the fist awn and roars wildly in his heart. Golden Buddha''s fury was ignored by the white night?? It''s impossible!! "No! No, my golden Buddha fury... How can it be ineffective? " Jin Shen couldn''t believe it. Looking at his fist, he shivered. "I''ve given you a chance to run away, but you don''t listen. I can''t blame it." White night raised his head, light said, golden body pupil gathered, chest immediately by a gas sword hole.His whole body trembled, opened his mouth, and the sword of Qi melted through his neck and rushed out of the sky. The upper part of the golden body was immediately cut in two and fell. Outside the curtain. The crowd was stunned and silent. Golden body... Is dead, too. What''s more, he died so quickly. As a famous imperial dragon, he could not cause any damage to the white night when facing the white night, so he was crushed and killed. How strong is white night? With the fall of the golden body, the curtain picture switches to the fighting scene at the other end, but people have no idea. Many people are still immersed in the power of the white night, but can not return to God, especially those enemies of the white night, one by one worried. However, the situation is obviously different between the devil''s road and the ice palace. "Is this the reason why the devil emperor wants to be the demon king at night? But even so, it''s not enough. " Qingge looked at the curtain and whispered. He is the most clear about the complexity of the devil''s way. It is impossible for him to become a demon king at night without his will. But for the white night, or for the devil, this may be just a joke, a farce. Because it is difficult to maintain the authority of the evil emperor. The white night turned and looked at the rainbow on the altar. Feihong''s whole body is like a cat whose tail has been trampled on. He almost jumped up and cried. He ran down from the altar, knelt down on his knees, and kowtowed with trembling all over his body: "Feihong has been taken care of. Please spare Feihong. Feihong will not be the enemy of Bai." "It''s over if you don''t fight me? What''s the use of me keeping you? " The white night hums coldly. "Feihong... Willing to submit to adults..." how can Feihong not understand the meaning of the white night and hang his head in a hurry. With the power of the white night, it must be easy to kill her here. Now, it''s the best to live, no matter what dignity and face. "I''m going to kill you. I hope you can do it yourself!" White night cold hum, turned around and said coldly, "take me to the other people of the Su family right away!" "Lord Bai, you..." "I want to kill everything." The ferocious killing will pour out in the white night. Come out. Feihong''s skin and flesh jumped, and his white face was filled with fear. After a long time, he said: "there may be a group of elite outside the Su family who are hunting and killing other clan forces. Maybe Su bieli is also in..." "Su bieli is dead." It''s cold at night. This sounds like a casual sentence, is already startled flying rainbow half ring, can not return to God. She stare at autumn eyes, silly looking at the white night, heart crazy, brain buzzing straight, a blank. So don''t leave... Really dead? "Is it true what Su Geng said before? And... Still killed by white night? " Thinking of this, Feihong was horrified for a while. In the face of this man, he had no idea of resistance at all. It''s not easy to be a soul. It''s even more difficult to cultivate her state which is only one step away from the great emperor. Who is willing to die? The next scene, let Feihong a burst of silence. White night led Feihong to the periphery. When they met the Su family, they would fight directly. However, in the face of white night, the Su family could hardly fight back. All of them were killed. They captured eight copies of the nine soul palace soul Sutra, and they were all robbed by white night. Su bieli once told her about the white night. Su bieli thought that the reliance of the white night was just a dead dragon sword. Without the dead dragon sword, any emperor could destroy him. But now I see how ridiculous the idea of Su bieli is. How weak can Tianjiao, who can control the dragon sword to cut off the emperor''s arm? "Don''t leave, Sue. You didn''t die unjustly." The rainbow was breathing. And not long after su bieli was killed, the other end of the Su family got the news, and a large number of high-level people rushed over. Su Wenqing, the head of the Su family, came in person. The atmosphere outside the jiuhun palace immediately became dignified, and people automatically got out of the way to stay away from these horrible people. As soon as the Su family arrived, they saw the scene of slaughtering the soul of the Su family at night from the curtain. "White night!" Su Wenqing let out an angry roar, and the sound shocked all directions. The souls wake up from the killing in the curtain and look at Su Wenqing in dismay. "The Su family has come." Su Wenqing was ferocious, staring at the white night, his eyes full of bitterness and resentment. "Big brother, you''ve been killed by this man! If you don''t kill this person, the Su family will not accept it! " Su Zhengde said indignantly. "Master, revenge!" The Su family roared together, and the crowd was excited. The four souls who provoked them looked at each other frequently. "Calm down! Calm down Su Wenqing clenches her teeth and looks at the door coldly. At the moment, the vannamen leader headed by Zhen Tianxiang is staring at this side. "The Vientiane gate is here. Let''s not be impulsive.""Is that all that matters?" Su Zhengde hated to ask. "Of course not!" Su Wenqing clenched his fist: "the Vientiane gate is only concerned with the affairs of jiuhunshenzi. After the end of jiuhunshenzi, they will have to go back. At that time, it will be too late for us to take revenge again!" With a big move, he said in a low voice: "bring all the strong members of the family! This time, not only the white night, but also the Hongtian clan! I''m going to be guilty All the souls who heard the sound were frightened and looked at. They know that the Su family is angry... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 After the white night killed the last Su family, he had obtained 15 soul sutras. The light pillars emitted from the soul Sutra gathered together and turned into one of the most robust Optimus pillars. None of the four light pillars could compare with it. The souls in the trial ground raised their eyes one after another, looking at the terrible column of light, and their hearts were horrified. Who has captured so many soul sutras? No one expected that the Su family, the most powerful family in the world, had already been eliminated in the first battle of the nine spirits, and hundreds of strong men entered into it and were all slaughtered. "Su bieli still wanted to revenge for Su Bu Bu Bu, but he didn''t want to take himself in. He also implicated hundreds of powerful members of the Su family. This time, the Su family was afraid to be greatly damaged." Feihong''s heart is full of thoughts. "Flying rainbow." A voice came. Feihong was startled, and his hair was down. He was busy clasping his fist and saluting, "Lord Bai." "The people of the Su family have solved the problem. I don''t need your help here. You can do what you should do." The white night is light. "You... Let me go?" Feihong was stunned. "Do you want me to keep you?" My brow sank in the white night. "No, no, no..." Feihong waved his hand, and then again made a salute: "Feihong farewell..." after that, the man left in a hurry. "Remember." The sound of the white night came. Feihong''s pace is stiff, squeeze out to smile: "what do you want from Lord Bai?" "There is only one chance. I hope you can take care of yourself. In the future, don''t stand opposite to me." Words as cold as a knife came out of his mouth. Flying rainbow fiercely trembles a few times, pretty face tiny white, hastily nods, and then leaves in a hurry. In fact, it''s not that white night doesn''t want to use a flying rainbow, but it''s an Old Royal Dragon with strength as high as the puppet emperor. He can''t control it. If he takes it with him and stabs him in the back, the situation will be bad. She is not a member of the Su family. It doesn''t matter whether she is killed or not. What''s more, Su bieli, Jin Shen and Qingxiang are all killed. A mere flying rainbow is not only frightened, but also enough to frighten other people after she leaves. Whoa! At this time, the upper part of the test ground suddenly burst into a great deal of Vajra, and then, the light split, turned into countless meteors, and rushed to all directions of the test site. White night looked up, a halo of lightning speed into their own body. Instantaneous time, the whole body surged up the thick space strength. "At the end of the first trial, all those who have obtained the soul Sutra have the qualification to enter the second trial and enjoy the right to use the soul Sutra. Those who have not yet obtained the soul Sutra will be eliminated!" The voice of the elder of the nine soul palace rang out before. All of them looked at each other. The person who has obtained the soul Sutra is very happy and says in secret. Those who did not get the soul Sutra beat their chests and feet, sighed and even cried. However, more promoted people show fear and worry. The first trial is so cruel, what about the second? As the halo dissipates, the crowd is transported by the power of space and returns to the statue in the hall of the nine souls palace. Changming''s figure reappears in front of people''s eyes. A large number of soul lights appear beside her. The number of soul lights is very strange. Seeing this figure, some people who have participated in the battle of the nine souls and the son of God show a trace of solemnity in their eyes. "In this trial, a total of 6772 people participated in the war, 3321 were eliminated and 437 were promoted. Now, Mr. Ben will grade you After a long time of singing, he waved his hand, and the values changed by soul light in the air changed. On hearing this, the spirits around him were shocked and turned pale. There are 3321 eliminated and 437 promoted. Where are the remaining 3000? There is no doubt that they are all dead! Dead people are not included in it! In the first scene, nearly half of the souls were killed! How cruel is this trial? However, everyone knows that these 3000 people did not die in the hands of the fierce animal mechanism placed in the nine soul palace, but died in the fighting among the soul people. People''s faces were ugly and abnormal, and there was fear in their pupils. "Younger martial brother Bai!" The voice came. Just sit down in the white night, look up, smile: "elder martial brother Lin!" Lin Zhengtian came running. His coat and robe were damaged, and he was in a bit of a mess. Obviously, he had experienced a cruel battle. "Are you all right? Ha ha, I said, just a su parting, how can you do? " Lin Zhengtian looked around, but did not find Su bieli''s figure. He frowned and said, "what about the boy? Why not see him? Have you been eliminated? " The white night laughed and did not speak. "Su bieli has been killed by younger martial brother Bai." Shentu a crowd came and threw out such a shocking bomb.For a moment, all the souls around were quiet, staring at this head. "Sue, don''t you die?" The saint girl led some disciples of the ice palace and they all showed surprise. Rao Shi''s pretty face, which has remained unchanged for ten thousand years, is also moved by it at the moment. This news is really shocking. That''s the first imperial dragon. "I don''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes!" A bitter smile. On the other hand, Yue Rongshu was full of pride and said with a smile: "our younger martial brother Bai defeated Su bieli. Now he is the first emperor of the imperial dragon! There are already two of us in hongtianzong, the first three of Yulong As soon as this saying fell, people''s hearts were moved, and all the people of other clans nearby all looked dignified and suddenly. "That''s not true. Although you call Bai Ye your younger martial brother, Bai Ye has not worshipped you hongtianzong! All this is just your wishful thinking A group of people from the sun palace came, led by a man with red hair. The man had a rough face, a strong figure, and his whole body was like fire. Even when he spoke, it seemed that there was a heat wave coming out. These people were not in harmony with the disciples of ice Palace. One was cold and the other was hot. "Jejunjo?" Yue Rongshu recognizes people. However, he saw Jie ruqiao looking at the white night and said with a smile, "Hello, white night. I''m Jie ruqiao, a disciple of Yan Emperor in the sun palace. Are you interested in joining me? If you nod your head, I can lead you into the inner hall immediately. Please teach you the cultivation skills yourself! " "No, thank you." White night refused. The saint beside her looks strange. The White Emperor thought about it. How could he accept his disciples in the night? "Brother Daoxin!" At this time, a cry of sadness came. His face was pale, and his eyes were pale, and his heart was very long. Yue banyan tree several people''s face changed greatly, rushed to help hold. "Daoxin, are you ok?" Shentu rushed over and took out the pill, but it was frozen again. This is the nine soul palace. The pills and magic weapons have no effect. "I''m not in a big way... Elder martial brother... Everyone, you should be careful... Those guys are coming..." Daoxin breathed, his body was soft, and he almost fell down. The monk helped him quickly. The white night frowned, looked at the scarred Dao Xin, and then glanced at the people around, and found that everyone''s face was ugly. "Who are those guys mentioned by brother Daoxin?" The white night asked. "Several children of the hermit family..." Shentu Ningsheng said: "they have had contact with the old imperial dragons such as Qingxiang and Feihong, but their strength is not comparable to these people at all!" White night eyebrows move. Qingxiang and Feihong are both the power of the top puppet emperor, and these are stronger than them. Isn''t it said that these people are the next great emperor? I''m afraid it''s not the next emperor, but I also have the strength to fight against the next emperor. "Watch out for game two, everyone." There are not many miracles, just a sentence, but they are extremely heavy. Whoa! The sound came back. People look at the sky, but see Changming''s side, there have been a row of characters condensed by the soul light. "The top ten in the first trial have been created. According to the score of the soul Sutra obtained by you, one soul Sutra is one point. These scores will affect the ownership of the final reward!" Long Ming said. People are quiet. "Tenth place: Jie ruqiao: three points." This represents that he has obtained three soul sutras. "Congratulations, brother Jie!" Congratulations. Qiao Qiquan, face to face. "Ninth place: ah wine: four points." The soul light flashed again, reflecting the name of wine Valley wine. At the moment, ah wine is sitting on one side and drinking happily. How can I care so much? But the name of wine valley was known to all, and they all came forward to congratulate him, but ah Jiu ignored it. "Eighth place: wenrenshi: five points." "Good job, young master!" People who heard of others applauded and cheered. Outside the curtain is also a burst of joy, heard people running around to tell. "Seventh place: Shangguan Lingli: seven points." "Good!" Shangguan Ziya also arrived. He sat at the back of Shangguan''s house and nodded to several strong people of the same generation around him, with satisfied smiles on their faces. Although only seventh, but also good, after all, this session of nine soul God son, strong too many. "Sixth place: Lin Junhong: eight points." The Lin family were very happy. They didn''t expect that Lin Junhong would get such a high score. Eight points would be equivalent to eight soul sutras and nine soul palace soul sutras. If the Lin family gets them, their strength will be improved.Lin Junhong held his chest in both hands and closed his eyes, like an old monk in meditation. But his slightly raised mouth declared his pride to the world. Lin family is not only Lin Zheng''s genius, which is called genius. "Fifth place: Saint: ten." If the saint does not speak or even look, it is like an iceberg, and people dare not answer. "Fourth place: Nangong Qingcheng: eleven points." When the name came out, many people were confused and didn''t know who it was at all. Until some people looked at a girl in purple behind the crowd with fear eyes, they found out who it meant. The girl also wore a gauze, but only half of her face was covered. She seemed to have used some special means to shield her breath. People stood in the crowd and didn''t look at it deliberately, but they didn''t know this wonderful person. When people looked up, they found that this woman was an immortal of the same level as Saint... for a time, people were crazy. The girl''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly, as if dissatisfied, but even this look, but also gives people a sense of amazing beauty. Shentu and others are also looked at. But it''s not the south palace. It''s looking at the people around her. "Third place: shaoliuyu: thirteen points." "This is the man..." Daoxin opened his eyes and said. Shentu secretly clenched his fist, but he was still, and said in a low voice: "stay away from them as far as possible..." all the hongtianzong disciples were disgraced. Are you afraid of him even in the divine way? "Young master, this guy robbed the soul Sutra in my hand!" "How else could he have taken so many 13 copies?" Waves of discontent spread. Around many souls are staring at the man dressed in red and yellow, indignant. "Shut up Some of the elder martial brothers of the big and young families suddenly changed their faces and drank in a hurry to stop the drinking of their younger martial brothers. There was horror and fear on each of their faces. This kind of expression was never given to them even when Su parted! "A bunch of rubbish!" Little flow feather sneers, the corner of the mouth shows disdain. "Second place: white night: fifteen minutes." The sound of the long song rang again. At this moment, there was an uproar around the statue. "White night this kid... Actually robbed 15 soul sutras?" "Is it terrible?" "I heard that... He killed Su bieli!" "What''s more, you don''t know. He''s slaughtered all the people of the Su family!" "What?" "White night, this is a blatant provocation to Emperor Wu and Emperor Shi! He is going to make enemies with the whole Su family "The Su family has been in power for such a long time, and is closely related to all the major forces. After dealing with the Su family at night, how can he die in the second scene?" There is a lot of noise around. Some are frightened by the terror of the night, and some are disdainful of the arrogance of the night. People look different. The hall was not quiet until the sound of the long cry rang again. "First place: Xuanyuan bumie: 16 points." Whoa! The sound waves sounded, the noise was even louder! In the first place, I won 16 books! And this name and before Nangong Qingcheng, shaoliuyu, are very strange. Who is it? People look around. However, they were shocked to find that Tianjiao''s face of the big and young families around them was as ugly as smearing carbon... "is he here Shentu''s face suddenly changed. Yue Rongshu has never seen his elder martial brother show such an expression. However, in her opinion, the Xuanyuan immortal is not the first, because if the two soul sutras given to them before the white night are included, one person in white night has won 17 copies, and 17 points should be recorded! White night is the first. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 On the curtain, there is a man with an inch head. His face is pale and his hair is extremely white. His eyebrows and pupils are white, and his clothes and sleeves are white. This is the Xuanyuan immortal. The seeds sent by Xuanyuan family! Outside, those in charge of the clan looked at the man with different looks. "I haven''t heard of their family members before. How come this time, not only the Nangong family and the Shao family, but also the Xuanyuan family have sent someone here, and they sent... Or him?" Shangguan Ziya''s old eyebrows wrinkled and his tone was heavy. "What''s special about the battle between the nine souls and the son of God? Otherwise, with the financial resources of these aristocratic families, how could they care? " Qingge murmured, but also showed doubts. The leaders of the sun god palace, the ice palace and the big families raised their eyes one after another, and one by one they looked serious, while those children of the potential family who did not have a strong one in charge immediately informed the zongmen to ask the strong to come. Nine souls palace. After sitting in a sitting position in the white night, you can get rid of the soul light value with a big hand and lift your hand a little. The gate of the nine soul palace opens again. "Now, anyone who wants to give up the battle of the son of nine souls can leave." There was a long cry. Some of the people who got the soul Sutra but were seriously injured immediately got up and went to the gate. They were wounded and unable to fight the second round. Naturally, they had to give up. Some of them had been frightened by the cruelty of the first game, so they lost confidence and had no courage to fight the second round. Lin Zhengtian went along with the situation, got a soul Sutra and didn''t look for it again, but it was just like this that attracted others'' attention. Shentu found a lot of soul sutras, but they were given to those who wanted to enter the second scene of hongtianzong. He only took one of them, so he didn''t make it on the list. "Elder martial brother Daoxin, you are not in good condition at present, so you should give up first..." at this time, Yue Rongshu got up, worried and said. "Yes, elder martial brother Daoxin, I''m afraid you can''t make it to the second round." "Elder martial brother Daoxin, go out first and rest in the healing array outside. We can do it here." The disciples came forward one after another to persuade. "The battle of the nine souls and the son of God is an opportunity. I have been preparing for this for a long time. If I give up now, how can I be reconciled? What''s more, I''ve never retreated in my life. You guys, don''t try to persuade me. I can recover and it won''t be a big problem. " Daoxin said, sit up, and his luck recovered. Although he held on, everyone saw the sweat from his forehead. "There''s no need to worry about firewood burning in the green mountains. Elder martial brother Daoxin, why should you do this..." Yue Rongshu sighed. Daoxin did not speak, but his face was full of perseverance. The white night looked at this scene quietly, took a deep breath, went over, and offered a sacrifice to the soul of the heaven, which covered the belly of the Taoist heart with the spirit spirit. The strong life force of the spirit flower and the soul madly moistened the wound of Daoxin. Daoxin''s pale face immediately became ruddy. "Younger martial brother Bai, do you still have such a magical spirit?" The banyan trees are very surprised. People were also surprised. The healing effect of Linghua tianhun is even stronger than that of the healing array. However, after more than ten rest, the wound at the heart of Dao has coagulated and the blood has stopped. "Although my soul has healing effect this day, the body of elder martial brother Daoxin is extraordinary, and it is difficult to recover in such a short time." The white night is light. "Daoxin''s body is really extraordinary, but if it''s not for the effect of Daoxin, I''m afraid that younger martial brother Daoxin would have died in shaoliuyu''s hands." The divine way whispers. "Is the man called shaoliuyu strong?" White night asked curiously. "Very strong." "What is his soul state?" "The top puppet emperor." "The top puppet emperor here is at a loss. Everyone is an outstanding talent. Elder martial brother Daoxin also has the power of puppet emperor. Why is the peak puppet emperor so strong?" White night frowns. It''s supposed to be mediocre without a wizard. "Because shaoliuyu comes from the hermit family "The hermit family is extraordinary. Almost all of them are descendants of the great emperor. Most of them have the blood of the great emperor. They have mastered the profound meaning of blood vessels and mastered the power of blood vessels! And once this power is released, they can... Fight against the next emperor! " As soon as this remark fell, all the ignorant hongtianzong disciples around him took a chill. Against the next emperor? How terrible is that? It should be noted that fighting against the stone emperor in the daytime also requires the help of the dead dragon sword, and these people can fight against the next emperor only by their own strength... these hidden children... Are they too abnormal? "Blood power?" The white night whispers. "Confrontation is a struggle, not a victory. If we really want to fight against the great emperors, they have no hope of winning. However, for us, this means is the means of connecting heaven. We puppet emperors, facing the great emperor, have to flee or die. Unlike them, they can fight..."Shentu closed his eyes and said, "so, in the second round, when you meet these hidden children, how far can you run? Don''t compete with them." People looked at each other in horror. "Elder martial brother, in this case, why do we still participate in the nine souls? With these perverts, we can''t get a reward Several disciples bowed their heads to mourn. "Jiuhunshenzi is an experience. If we want to make a breakthrough in spiritual cultivation, we must rely on the opportunity, and the opportunity needs to be created by ourselves. What''s more, the advantage may not be the final reward. The first round of soul Sutra is also good. The lowest is the fake emperor''s soul Sutra. Some of the best soul sutras are even comparable to the great emperor''s Sutra. Isn''t this also a benefit?" The way of God is light. The disciples nodded in silence, and everyone was in a heavy mood. Boom. The gate of the nine souls palace was closed again. There are dozens of people who choose to give up, and the rest are promoted to the second round test. Changming did not make a sound, her wisp of divinity directly into the statue, disappeared, and in the statue behind a door, but at this time opened. The souls, with doubts on their faces, go there. Behind the gate, there is a huge barrier, which is thousands of feet high and wide. People standing under the barrier are as pitiful as ants. Looking at the white night, I found that the rampart was covered with stone gates, dense and indistinct. In front of the barrier, there is a stone tablet. When people arrive, the stone tablet blooms with a halo, and then an old man with white beard appears in the halo. "See the teacher." The crowd made a ceremony. "Good." The old man nodded and looked kind: "congratulations on passing the test of elder Changming. My name is Xu bang. You can call me elder Xu." After that, the old man waved his sleeve, and the stone gate behind him lit up. "I will open a second test for you. This test is very simple. There are 3700 stone gates behind me. Behind each stone gate, there will be a random challenge waiting for you. As long as you pass this challenge, you can safely reach the next test." Hearing this, many people''s eyes brightened. It''s good to pass the customs alone. At least there''s no need for terror such as less plume on the upper side. "Ha ha, this is a good level!" A strong man laughed, jumped up, and clasped his fist at Xu Bang: "elder Xu, can the challenge begin?" "If you are in a hurry, you can enter the stone gate first." Elder Xu said with a smile. "What else? They all look the same. " The big man was full of confidence. He casually opened a stone gate and went in. A green light came up on the stone gate. But after about ten minutes, the green light disappeared and turned into red light. What does this mean? However, elder Xu shook his head and sighed: "that Taoist friend has failed. Unfortunately, he has died in that test." "What?" People were shocked. It''s only ten breaths? That man has the power of the emperor, and he died so soon? "What''s behind the stone gate?" Shangguan Lingli secretly swallowed his saliva and asked. "They are the prisoners in our nine soul palace. The stone gate has a life extension array to protect them from death. In addition, there are some strange animals, mechanism people and so on." Xu Bangdao. People''s hearts were heavy at once. Second, I''m afraid it''s not easy. "Wait, what do you mean by the twill on the stone door?" Suddenly, a clever disciple of Ice Palace found something strange, pointed to the twill on the upper part of the stone gate and asked. When people look at them, they can see that many stone gates have different numbers of twill channels. Some have one, some have two, and some have dozens. "A twill marks the death of a challenger behind the stone gate." Xu Bang chuckles and spits out a frightening news. People''s hair stood on end, terrified. The stone gate where the big man died before was only four twills... "you can choose the stone gate with less twills to challenge, but the corresponding reward score will be much less, so you can do it yourself." Xu Bang said with a smile. "Interesting!" Duanmu tomorrow cold hum, eyes a cold, rushed to a stone door. "That''s seven twills." Someone exclaimed. But a quarter of the next stone gate was opened. Less plume! People are scared. Four twill seconds kill the emperor, then what do these seven, ten... Represent? "You choose a twill to challenge!" Shentu said in a low voice, jumped up and bumped into a stone gate with ten twills.Hongtianzong''s disciples were appalled, but they understood the way of the divine way. Soul people have jumped up to choose the stone gate, most of them are two twills or three. The white night also scanned. All of a sudden, a dark stone door came into his sight. White night eyebrows moved, pointed to the stone gate and asked Xu bang, "why is the color of this door different?" "That''s the door to death." Xu Bang chuckled: "there are extremely vicious criminals in it. No one has challenged it since it was opened." "Is it possible that the criminals inside have the power of the emperor?" The white night asked. "No, but you have to have the means to fight against the next emperor before you can challenge, or you will die." Xu Bang said with a smile: "of course, if the challenge is successful, the reward is also extremely rich." The white night nodded and suddenly jumped to the dark stone gate. "It''s stupid. They say it''s the gate of death. How can you go in? And how can he fight with such a poor soul? Ignorance. " Xu Bang shook his head again and again. He looked down on the mindless soul Xiu. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 "Who is that man?" The Xuanyuan immortal, who stands out from the crowd, looks at the white night and doesn''t enter the black gate. He opens his mouth and asks. Next to a few fawning clan children who want to make friends with them, they quickly smile and say, "Lord Xuanyuan, that man is called white night. He is a lower class person from Qingge mainland." "Oh? From the lower continent? " Xuanyuan bumie snorted: "only a lowly person, but Tianjiao people, how dare to enter the stone gate?" "That''s right. This guy is so arrogant that when he arrived in our majestic mainland, he made troubles everywhere and offended many people. It is said that the sword on his waist is the famous Dead dragon sword. Therefore, many emperors are ready to move. This guy is favored by the green emperor and protected by him. Many people can''t help him. This guy is even more lawless. He has offended many families by virtue of the power of the Qing emperor. Even the Su family dare to provoke him! Just now it was rumored that white night had killed Yulong No.1, and Su, the genius of the Su family, left A skinny man said that he was a member of the king''s family in the big Chu city. He had some contact with the Su family. Hearing about this, he was naturally indignant. "The Su family?" Xuanyuan bumie slightly shakes his head, but his eyes are full of thick irony. "Just a su family, what is it in front of us? We don''t pay any attention to that Su bieli. In your opinion, he is the first imperial dragon, but brother Xuanyuan is just a child who has just seen a little soul cultivation, just like you. " Next to the Nangong Qingcheng smile, but the words proud, full of disdain. A few people listen, facial expression is ugly, but think of these people''s identity and strength, one by one dare not make a voice, repeatedly said is. "Although Su bieli is a waste, he is still a waste with some skills, which is better than you. However, this guy named white night can kill Su bieli only with Tianjiao''s strength. It can be seen that he should have some means." Xuanyuan bumie walked forward: "but it''s no use. In front of me, he or Su bieli are no different from the ants on the ground. Let''s go and wait for the third scene. Let Liuyu clean him up. We''d better let him show the dead Dragon Sword obediently." "Don''t worry, brother Xuanyuan, you will kneel down in front of you and offer your sword at night." Nangong Qingcheng said with a smile. The onlookers were infatuated. However, she changed her look and said, "it''s just that I''m afraid that trash can''t pass the second level and will die in it." "Well said." Xuanyuan didn''t stop nodding and went to Xu bang. After the ceremony, he asked, "elder Xu, if I have chosen the same stone gate with other soul people and he has entered, what should I do? Can I choose another one? " "It depends on him! The second level has a time limit. If you don''t enter the stone gate within one day, it will be regarded as elimination. If the person fails to challenge and leave within the specified time, you can go in. If he succeeds in the challenge, you can only choose another one, because the existence in the stone gate has been defeated! " "In that case, I''ll wait here." Xuanyuan does not extinguish a faint smile. "The black gate is the strongest among these stone gates. I don''t know how to live or die at night. If you challenge this gate, I believe it will come out without a hundred interest!" The one soul laughs. "Come out? He still has the ability to come out? This brainless idiot is afraid to die in it Another hummed. "And what do you say? It''s impossible. I''m afraid he''ll die if he has another ten or so! " Another human interface. "Ten interest will not, he has already entered seven or eight interest... Otherwise, how about we open a bet?" "Good!" I''ll bet twenty "I''ll bet fifteen!" After all, in everyone''s opinion, the white night can not last long, and it is not short of this time. But... after twenty breaths, the green light on the stone gate is still on. Thirty breath past, the green light does not go out. Forty. Fifty. Sixty interest... "what''s going on?" With the passage of time, people feel something is wrong. Especially Xuanyuan bumie, Nangong Qingcheng did not enter the stone gate, but accompanied Xuanyuan bumie, waiting for the array pattern of the dark stone gate to change color. After all, the black stone gate is the strongest one. She wants to witness Xuanyuan bumie''s entry and then break it! Climb to the top! It is not only Nangong Qingcheng who has such an idea, but also many soul people around him. Yes. With the passing of time, people''s hearts are quickened and restless... Nangong Qingcheng''s eyes fall on the stone gate quietly, and it has passed through... Half a column of incense... a whole half column of incense!! "What the hell is going on?" Finally, she couldn''t stand the strange atmosphere any more and cried out. All of them were awakened by a cold sweat. They even looked at the bets. Their faces were filled with unbelievable looks. The white night is half incense in it, and it''s not dead yet. If the green light doesn''t go out, it means he''s still in peace!How could that be possible? ... inside the dark stone gate, one hand holding the Qi sword, stands quietly at the door. Inside the stone gate is only the size of a stadium. There is nothing. But on the opposite side, it is a man with naked upper body and ragged cloth bottom. The man''s muscles are swollen, like stones. His hair is messy. His face is emaciated and his face is covered with scurf. But his eyes are dark green and extremely terrifying. At the moment, the man is sitting on the ground, one eye with an amazing potential pressure, tightly staring at the white night. "What I said is absolutely good for you. As long as you help me get out of here, I will not only kill you, but also give you the supreme skill, so that you can climb to the top! OK? Do you agree? " "Your way is to kill me, occupy my body with my mind, and then leave. I''m all dead. How can I get to the top of xiongjue?" The white night is light. "Idiot! After leaving here, I will reshape the body, return the body to you, and revive you again! What''s good about your body? " The man disdains to say, but there is a trace of greed in the eyes, hidden very deep. White night is not an idiot. In the past, these strong men said that his physical body was not so good, and he came to the meeting to believe that, but now he, the body does not enter into reincarnation, and can''t get rid of his body. He can see the way of heaven and evil, and can be compared with the body of emperor. Can this kind of flesh body be bad? "Make a decision quickly. If you decide, I''ll start casting immediately! Otherwise, I will break your limbs and make your life worse than death! Die in despair at last The man''s voice was cold and his expression was ferocious, like a devil. The white night showed a slight smile and scorn. Consent is also death, and disagreement is also death. What''s more, the people who are locked up here are vicious people. How can he believe this man''s words? "I see you clearly don''t believe my means!" The man was angry and suddenly stood up. The momentum of the whole prison was suddenly pressed down, and the surrounding area was shaking. The force of terror was enough to tear a thousand miles of mountains and rivers into powder. But the white night did not move. "Oh?" Man eyebrow moved a few minutes: "it seems that you still have some skills." White night did not speak, carrying the air sword to the man. "Well, who gives you confidence? How dare you challenge me? only! You flesh body, I don''t want it! I''m going to torture you and let you know what will happen to you The man snorted coldly. With a wave of his arm, a breath of soul condensed into a huge blade in his palm, and then he chopped off the arm of the white night. "look at me * I''ll cut you up!" The air knife whirred like a tiger roaring. White night backhand a sword to block. The sword collided with each other, and the force of terror shook his body along the blade. But white night did not move, just ready to make the next step of counterattack, the air knife suddenly burst, into hundreds of small air knives, split into white night''s limbs. White night side look, but see the man''s face show ferocious smile, hands loose, directly press his waist, he did not let him escape! "human *! It''s about to be born! " The man laughed wildly. "That may not be so!" White night light way, complexion not flustered, no joy no sorrow. "Well?" The man was a little surprised. At this time, he was suddenly surrounded by a stream of cold black smoke. It''s hard to get half an inch on the black smoke. "Is this evil spirit?" The man lost his voice. But when you look at the white night, he suddenly lifted his hands and firmly grasped the man''s arms. His face was ferocious. At this moment, the sword burst into four huge swords, and it was slashed towards the man''s limbs. "man *... Or you do it!"! Whoosh! The shadow of the sword. The man was in a cold sweat. He stamped his feet in a hurry, and a circle of blue awn broke out inside his body, shaking open the Qi sword. He once again drove hard on the white night, but could not let the white night retreat half a minute. The man gave up, with the help of the reaction force of the bombardment, he retreated and broke free from the shackles of the white night. When he stood still and looked at the eyes of the white night, he was already a little worried. "This is the body of the devil, this is the body of nine turns of immortality!! Boy, you can see the nine turn demon king''s famous skill!! You''ve got a big chance! " The man gritted his teeth, and his voice cloth coagulated. "Yes. But soon, my chance will increase a little White night says, agitate evil spirit to rush toward the man. "Well, do you really think you can fight me? It''s like defeating me just by one flesh Sutra! You think I''m too simple to think of! " The man roared, and his blue muscles lit up the talisman. At his feet, he produced a dark array and kept circling. An absolute force of despotism was produced in front of his chest, and with his continuous operation, his fists surged towards him. His fists are filled with the heavy breath of the Firestone. As long as you touch it gently, you can turn the sea into steam and move the continent."Die." If you laugh, you''re going to punch. But at this time, a sword like a meteor rips open the void and flies to kill him. With its unresponsive speed, it instantly pierces his shoulder. Ferocious whole body trembles, has not responded, silver awn rises again. It''s white night. He held the Qi sword in his hand, split the void, and cut off the other hand. Ferocious and shrieking, but the shadow of the sword did not disperse, sweeping his legs. Pooh! Pooh! A terrible voice sounded. Ferocious whole person falls on the ground, all limbs are disused. is in this effort, * is a man, and indeed she is born... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 "How could that happen? You are just a proud man! You are just a proud man His face was covered with sweat, his eyes opened like a bell, staring at the white night standing beside him, looking like a panic. "Soul state can''t represent strength." The white night seized ferocious that disordered hair, lifted him up. The ferocious limbs are all broken, the surging soul power is quickly broken, and people are shouting and shouting, such as frightened birds. "Nine turns do not destroy the body, not enter the samsara. I should have thought that a man with only Tianjiao''s soul state can''t be an ordinary person with such strength... Those two moves just now are emperor''s scriptures! You... Who are you? " "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s you who counts!" "Tell me, what is the reward for passing through the stone gate?" he said coldly "Why should I tell you? If you want to kill me, do I have to cooperate with you? If you want to kill, just do it He growled, his eyes full of resentment. "If you tell me, I can make you die faster." The white night is light. On hearing this, he laughed: "ha ha ha, boy, I''ve been shut up by the nine soul palace for so many years. I''ve seen through life and death for a long time. Do you think I''m afraid of death? Hehe, you can do it, and you can see if I will frown? Ha ha ha... " ferocious is the most ferocious criminal in jiuhun palace. He has been licking blood with swords all his life. How can he be afraid of such threats as white night? This kind of ferocious people had already put their lives on the edge of the abyss. The white night looked at him indifferently, with an old look. "What? Boy, are you stupid? Hurry up and see if I''ll frown! " He laughed and mocked. He didn''t say a word in the white night, but his pupils flashed with black light. A fascinating meaning burst out of his pupils, as if his soul was suddenly torn and then quickly healed. The feeling was extremely painful, which was indescribable. Ferocious whole body dozen shiver, facial expression suddenly pale: "what did you do to me?" "You know that I have practiced the nine turn immortal body and achieved the great demon body. Do you know that the most ferocious move I learned from the nine turn demon king is the soul is fast!" "What? You... You know how to do that? " Terrified, his teeth trembled and his eyes were filled with horror! "It seems that you know the soul is flying." White night grinned: "that''s easy to do!" "The soul can tear the soul of a person piece by piece, which is extremely painful! I''ve seen in books that you''re only in the realm of Tianjiao. How can you know that skill? You must be lying to me! You must be saying that you want me to give in, don''t you? " Ferocious calm down, squint at the white night, sneer. "Is it?" The white night suddenly drank a sentence with the most ethereal voice, and two blood hooks appeared in the two pupils. The blood hook revolved around the pupil bead, and a sharp light pierced into the ferocious eyes like a sharp arrow. "Look at me!" This is a white night whisper out, but fell into the ferocious ears, but as if burst in general. Ferocious all over a spirit, subconsciously looking at the white night that strange double pupil, but four eyes just on, he found that everything around has changed. Looking around, at the moment, he is no longer in the cell, but deep in a dark space. "Who? Where are you, son of a bitch He growled and trembled. But no one responded to him. In the dark, slowly stretched out a hand, toward him. He tried to get rid of it, but found his body couldn''t move at all. The magic hand grabbed his broken body and began to tear it madly. "Ah Unimaginable pain pervaded the whole body. In the blink of an eye, ferocity was dismembered. But his consciousness is extremely clear, and his sense is also very keen. When his body is torn to pieces, he opens his eyes and finds that he is completely restored. In the dark void, the terrible hand stretches out again and tears him apart. So repeat again and again, round and round, constantly reincarnation. The ferocious thought nearly collapsed and roared: "stop it! I''ll do it! I''ll tell you all!! What do you want to know? I''ll tell you all! Please stop it As soon as the sound falls, the darkness disappears. Ferocious back to the cell, but at the moment, his eyes are dull, like a walking corpse. "I''m just tearing your spirit apart. You can''t bear it if I don''t touch your soul. What if I really move your soul?" The white night is light. Soul lingchi, enough to kill a puppet emperor, and soul injury, people will become idiots, so the white night did not directly start, but choose a slightly less spiritual lingchi. "My lord... I said... I said everything, please give me a good time!""In that case, good!" White night nodded: "I ask you, you are guilty of what crime, was locked here." "This..." "this is the time. What can you hesitate about?" The white night is light. "I... I killed 72 disciples of the nine soul palace and cut off their skulls to make a piece of armor." Ferocious said, head down, looking at his chest. White night eyebrow a congealed, stretched out his hand in front of his chest a few times, just found that there is actually covered with a layer of illusory art. He immediately urged the soul to break it, and the magic of illusion disappeared. Then he saw the gray and black bulging muscles disappear in an instant, revealing their true colors. In the daytime, the pupil shrinks and the scalp becomes numb. This armor is made of human skulls. It''s terrifying. Its ferocious physique is not strong. The reason why it looks muscular is because of this armor. It is no wonder that there is always a strange incongruity when he first sees him. "My Lord, if you like, I can give you this armor. Please don''t use that kind of magic on me any more." He said in horror. "I don''t like such a vicious thing, even if it has the means of heaven!" The cold hum of the white night tore down the armor and threw it on the ground, then threw out a flame and burned it. This skull armor was very hard, but without the support of soul Qi, it was no different from the skull of ordinary soul people, and soon turned into bone powder. "What is your cultivation?" The white night asked. "False Emperor... Peak..." ferocious way. "From what school?" "Evil wind sect." "Evil wind sect?" It''s a familiar name. After thinking about it, he immediately remembered that he had seen some records of the clan which had disappeared in hongtianzong''s books. This evil wind sect is a kind of evil cult, which is quite different from the evil way. All the people in the sect practice the magic skills to the extreme of yin and evil. Most of them use living people. They are very vicious. Four hundred years ago, they were besieged by powerful forces and finally destroyed. It is also notorious in Xiong Jue mainland. Bai Ye is not interested in the affairs of the evil wind sect. He throws his ferocity on the ground and sticks a Qi sword against his neck. "You''ve been here for such a long time, almost all the people who have challenged you before have been killed by you. What about their things? Take it out. " "All... Sealed in my ring." Ferociously pointing to a pile of debris in the corner, a simple ring is placed there. At night, the ring comes by itself. However, he was quite curious that there was a rotten wood, a boulder and a piece of leather paper beside the ring. "And what are these?" Bai Ye took all these things together and looked at them. There was no clue of rotten wood and round stone. On the contrary, there were some strange characters recorded on the leather paper, which were not seen by Bai Ye. "this is Tai Yi Shen Mu. It is the essence of the wood that is removed from the sacred tree of Tai Yi. Because of its powerful strength, it can not be put into the storage ring. This stone is a Dongsheng stone, which is produced on a small island below the four sides of the continent. This stone has gone through thousands of years, and has drawn the essence of the sun and moon for thousands of years. It contains enormous power of heaven and earth, and because it is too strong to put it in." Ferocious explained that because of the wound, he had begun to gasp. The white night nods silently. Those who dare to challenge this gate are all the leaders who have participated in the battle of the son of the nine souls. Otherwise, there are few brushes who dare to enter this door? Almost all of them are the seeds of a large number of big forces, and almost all of their things are rare treasures, and even some unknown powerful objects. This is also the reason why white night does not directly kill ferocious people, because what these ferocious people left behind is a huge treasure. "What is this leather paper?" Asked the white night. Ferocious hesitation under, slowly spit out a few words. "Heaven and earth''s domineering rhyme!" This word falls, white night whole person is like be struck by lightning, Zheng in place. "You said... But really?" He looked ferocious with a dull look. "There''s no mistake. This is the way to control heaven and earth! It''s just that my body is too poor to practice. I can''t bear the domineering force. Otherwise, I would have escaped from the heaven by using this formula! " With a deep smile and resentment. Heaven and earth domineering rhyme is the classic of Nine Emperors and ten emperors of Wu. It is the most important move to defeat the Dragon Emperor in the battle of the Dragon Emperor. It is said that this move can draw the divine power of heaven and earth, and suppress everything by using the domineering power of the sky. It is the most domineering and powerful move under the starry sky. The ferocious body is very fragile, otherwise he would not build his own armor with the heads of 72 strong men. However, he can not use such an opportunity. How can he not complain? The white night gazed at the paper and found that the characters on it suddenly moved and arranged into lines of golden yellow characters in a flash. The leather paper also turned into a heavenly script in the blink of an eye."Although I have learned a lot of emperor''s scriptures, most of them are those of the lower and middle emperors. The only one set of them is the jiuzhuanbumie style. However, compared with the domineering formula of heaven and earth, the reputation of jiuzhuanbumie is really too small!" The white night''s eyes are sharp, and turn around and stab the Qi sword into the ferocious throat. Ferocious convulsion a few times, fall on the ground motionless, but the expression of relief is shown on the face. In the white night, he scattered the Qi sword, sat down on his knees and began to practice. The emperor''s scriptures are so powerful that you can imagine that you only need to learn a little fur, and then you will benefit from it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 It''s been a long time! Xuanyuan bumie was staring at the dark door, and his expression became extremely dignified. The spirits behind him have poured in like a tide. Before Nangong Qingcheng and others have entered the stone gate, but more people have stepped out of the stone gate. After half a day''s work, those who choose a twill have completed the challenge and have the opportunity to enter the third round. "Has Xuanyuan finished the test? His existence is to solve the stone gates with more than ten twills. It''s easy for us to come out. He''s standing here? " Someone exclaimed. "You are wrong. Xuanyuan hasn''t started the challenge yet! He''s waiting for someone Explained one soul. "Wait for someone? Who are you waiting for? " "White night!" "White night?" The name immediately attracted a large number of souls around. Seeing this, the soul man explained in a hurry. When he learned that white night had broken into the most difficult black door, everyone was shocked. "Even shaoliuyu and Nangong Qingcheng are just entering the ten twill stone gates. He is so bold at night that no one has ever challenged him to succeed?" One exclaimed. The soul hummed: "don''t look down upon others at night. He has been in the stone gate for a long time. The green light doesn''t go out, which means that others are not dead yet! It can be seen that he should still be fighting with the man in the stone gate for half a day. The strength of this white night can be said to be very good. How much can you hold on to it? " The crowd was silent, and the faces of those who mocked the white night were hot. But some people are not convinced. "The people in the Tianjiao area in the white night district do not even have the strength to burn the sky. How can they persist for such a long time? Maybe he''s dead long ago, but there''s something wrong with the grain on the stone gate that keeps the green light on! " This seemed to wake up the standing Xuanyuan. He immediately went to Xu bang and said, "elder Xu, please check whether there is any difference in the lines on the stone gate. Maybe there is no one inside." "The stone gate is the master of our palace. It can''t be different, and there are people inside." Xu bangdan road. It''s hard to believe that everyone breathes hard. Xuanyuan''s face is a bit ugly. Someone? Is that not to say that white night is not dead yet... "elder Xu, how many people are there in it I don''t know who asked. People didn''t care. However, Xu Bang answered. He was silent for a moment and said, "one!" The words fell, all of us were stunned, and then one by one showed a sudden color. The tense nerves were relaxed, and all kinds of breath sounds were endless. "It must be white night!" Someone yelled in a hurry. "Yes! White night must be dead. The one inside is mostly a prisoner in custody! " "I said, how can we persist in the white night for such a long time? There is something wrong with the stone gate, but elder Xu is not willing to admit that the nine soul palace master''s method is wrong... " the people around him are full of laughter. Xuanyuan bumie was also relieved, and he clasped his fist again: "elder, there is only one person inside. It should be the prisoner who is imprisoned. Therefore, the battle should be over. I want to continue to challenge." "Are you worried that the people inside have not come out yet?" Xu Bang glared at him and hummed. "Didn''t come out?" Xuanyuan did not kill Leng. But the green light on the stone gate suddenly went dark. "Look Others are crying out. People all look to go, Xuanyuan not extinguish immediately eye dew happy: "can go in now?" However... at this time, the stone gate opened slowly, and a figure came out of it. White night!! Xuanyuan''s smiling face froze in an instant. The expressions of the souls around him were all frozen. A pair of eyes looked at the person who came out of the room in disbelief. No one could believe that the white night passed the test safely... "how could this be possible?" "White night didn''t die?" "He killed the man behind the stone gate?" People were terrified. Nangong Qingcheng, who has just successfully challenged and walked out of the stone gate, also happens to see this scene. Her small mouth, which is looming under her veil, is completely open. The white night did not know what was going on. When he walked out of the stone gate, he realized that thousands of pairs of eyes were staring at him. Several hongtianzong disciples, who had learned about the situation, ran over with joy and chatted excitedly. Knowing this, white night shook his head and left directly. He''s not interested in these people. However, after a few steps, a figure crossbar appeared in front of him. The pupils of several Hongtian people shrank. It''s Xuanyuan immortal. "White night?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at him indifferently."It''s me. Who are you?" The white night asked. "You don''t deserve to know my name." Xuanyuan bumie is still that pair of indifferent posture, but the overbearing words, is even Su parting can not be compared with. White night chuckle, ignore, directly from the side through. But he had just leaped over the Xuanyuan and was surrounded by a group of soul spirits, who surrounded him and several hongtianzong disciples. What do you want Hongtian Zongren cheered. "It''s not your turn to talk here. Be honest and shut up." A soul with the peak of Tianjun said coldly, and his momentum was directly released. Those hongtianzong disciples were just burning the sky and the emperor''s strength, so they could not fight against it. White night frowned, but did not start. Because Xu Bang over there has already looked over. Although the people of the nine soul Palace are not there, the ideas of these powerful people are still there. Who dares to be reckless here is to seek death. As soon as the ideas of these strong men are activated, they can kill anyone at will. Xuanyuan bumie obviously knew this truth. He didn''t get angry and just looked at the white night. "What do you get out of it?" "What does it have to do with you?" White night is funny. "No matter what you get, hand it in, and the dead dragon sword. Besides, give up this battle of the nine souls and gods, so that you can live safely in Xiong Jue." Xuanyuan bumie said slowly, as if to say an extremely small thing. This is a stark warning. Warning from Xuanyuan immortal. People breathed and watched the white night. Xuanzong and others did not understand before, but it is difficult to see who passed by. This is able to counter the existence of the next emperor, his words, a word! "You threaten me?" White night side of the road. "Not threats, but exhortations, exhortations, admonitions." Xuanyuan bumie shook his head: "however, it doesn''t matter if you want to understand it as a threat, because I don''t have to take care of your mood! You do not have the right to go against my will. After all, this is the nine spirits. As long as you are in the land of nine spirits, no one can resist me Xuanyuan''s voice was not big, but the people around him heard it clearly. It''s arrogant! "Is Xuanyuan immortal too arrogant?" Someone whispered. "Shh, keep your voice down, idiot. Who do you think the Xuanyuan family is? That''s the first one in the hermit family. If you provoke him, unless the whole world protects you, no one will be able to save you in the sky or the earth! " A man quickly covered the soul''s mouth and cried in a low voice. "So terrible?" Others were surprised and asked in a low voice. "Of course, I heard that a lower emperor provoked Xuanyuan''s family. Within ten days, the next emperor was besieged by two lower emperors, and was seriously injured. He still dares not step into xiongjue! Like a dog in a mess "What is that? I also heard that Xuanyuan''s family had done something about abolishing the emperor! " "Abolish the emperor?" This one word startles all people pour out cool breath, backbone hair cold. Is this what ordinary clans can do? Everyone knows that to abolish a great emperor, we must have at least two emperors at the same time, one fighting, one intercepting, not allowing him to escape! At present, apart from the Su family, none of the forces of the potential clan have such power. This shows how powerful the Xuanyuan family is. People were silent, looking at the white night, waiting for his reply. But just then, a cold word came out of the mouth of the white night. "Go away!" The sound is in all directions. The crowd was quiet. Countless mouths, huge opening... "what do you say?" Xuanyuan bumie is also very surprised, some can''t believe what they have heard. Next to the Nangong Qingcheng is stride over, pretty face cold stare at the white night: "bastard! What are you? How dare you insult brother Xuanyuan? " "Do you want me to repeat it? Get out of here White night has no expression and says coldly. When Nangong Qingcheng heard this, she was furious. When did she see someone dare to be so presumptuous? Even if she wanted to start, she was stopped by Xuanyuan bumie. Xuanyuan did not extinguish his anger, and then nodded: "very good! Good! White night! For so many years, you are a person who dares to insult me in front of me Ignoring the white night, he led the Hongtian clan away. Xuanyuan bumie''s face was filled with a sense of killing. However, this is not a trial, he dare not start. "White night! You have to know! The strong cannot be humiliated! Your arrogance will ruin you. Here, it will be your burial place! " Xuanyuan bumie''s face is ferocious, and his words are piercing and icy. People were shocked, and they all knew that Xuanyuan was angry this time. Just one Xuanyuan is enough to suppress all the heroes. In addition to Nangong Qingcheng and shaoliuyu, the white night can''t be an opponent at all."When the elder martial brother comes out, tell him about it at the first time!" A disciple of hongtianzong whispered. Others nodded. On the other side, a beautiful looking female disciple was a little angry. She walked quickly to the white night, and some of them said, "can''t you bear the white night? The Xuanyuan immortal is the existence that the elder martial brother is afraid of. If you provoke him like this, who can keep you? " "Why should we pay attention to the fact that only one Xuanyuan is immortal? If you''re worried about getting involved, just stay away from me The white night face is expressionless way. "This..." "we don''t mean that. White night, before you saved us many times, would we be ungrateful and leave you? It''s just calm when the wind is calm Another senior member of the Hongtian clan sighed. The night is silent. At this time, another stone gate opened, and he saw the divine way come out, and walked quickly towards this side. "Big brother is coming out!" Cheers ring. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 "I didn''t expect that Xuanyuan bumie also took an eye on the dead dragon sword. It''s a lot of trouble Shentu frown tight, that calm face, now also fell into deep melancholy. "You don''t have to worry. Although I don''t know what Xuanyuan''s means are, I know that even if I can''t defeat him, he can''t kill me!" Sitting on the ground with his knees crossed at night, he said faintly. "White night, you can''t say so. Xuanyuan bumie comes from the Yinshi family, and Nangong Qingcheng helps shaoliuyu. His strength is irresistible. I know you have a body that can''t enter the samsara, but Rao is so. You are not invincible. There are too many means in the hermit family to break into reincarnation! If you really want to be on the right side, you can''t be alive! " A bearded but extremely thin man said, his face painstakingly. His name is Yan Yan. He joined hongtianzong ten years ago, but he suddenly left the sect three years ago and joined the sect last year. The examination of hongtianzong is once every three years. Only if he passes the examination can he become a disciple of hongtianzong. However, Yan Yan has not left the sect, so he doesn''t care too much about the divine way. "That''s right, white night. Otherwise, you used to apologize to Xuanyuan bumie. Let''s expose this matter. The more you fight against them, the more serious their revenge will be. What they value is face and breath. We have no power and no power. We don''t have to fight them. You just have to bow down to them. If they have face, they will not I don''t care. " A female disciple also advised. "Yes, white night, just listen to elder martial brother Yan." "White night, go." All the disciples urged one after another. The white night brow is tight, the complexion is heavy and cold. He glanced at the people. Some people were worried, some were worried, and some were afraid... Bai Ye knew that some people were really good for him, and did not want him to be enemies with Xuanyuan, while some were simply afraid that they would implicate them and make them suffer the retaliation of the hermit family. For a moment, the white night understood. Everything in the world will not be absolute. There will also be people like the sage of heaven and the son of heaven in the upright and just Vientiane gate, and not all people in Hongtian sect are afraid of life and death. He shook his head and sighed, and said, "this is my day night affair. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to say it. As for apology, it''s not my fault. What''s more, even if the Xuanyuan is immortal, I''m not afraid of the white night." "White night, don''t be so stubborn Yan Yan is a little anxious. "Stubborn?" The white night stares at him and snorts: "even if the emperor is in front of me, have you ever seen me bow my head? What kind of thing is he who is immortal "You..." Yan Yan''s face changed slightly, speechless. People then remembered what the white night was. "Shut up The divine way finally can''t help it. He looks heavy and drinks in a low voice. The crowd immediately stopped talking. "Xuanyuan bumie is staring at the dead dragon sword! Do you want younger martial brother Bai to give him the dead dragon sword? What''s more? When did our Hongtian people become so afraid? If you are afraid, you can quit at any time! I will never seek revenge on him The way of God is cold, and my eyes are cold. The crowd quickly bowed their heads and did not dare to speak. Shentu is angry. Boom. At this time, another stone door opened and several figures came out. It is Yue Rongshu, monk and others. They''re all right. They''ve chosen three twills. It''s a bit tricky to deal with, but it''s not too hard for them. After learning about the white night and Xuanyuan''s immortality, they were unswervingly supportive of the white night. After all, these people were more inclined to the white night and would not fear the hermit families. However, with the spread of the white night and Xuanyuan immortal, more and more people are hostile to the Hongtian clan. We should know that the relationship between hongtianzong and the Su family has become a dead enemy. Now there are many Xuanyuan aristocratic families. What can hongtianzong take to fight against it? It''s better to go down the drain at this time, win the favor of the Su family and Xuanyuan family, and bridge with these two big families. For a moment, the sarcasm went on and on. The people of Hongtian clan resented each other, but could not do anything about it. After all, they did not have the courage to fight Xuanyuan''s family. After a while, Lin Zhengtian also came out. He was a little relaxed, and there was no trace of fighting on him. Obviously, the battle was very easy. Boom. Another batch of stone gates opened. A staggering figure fell out of the stone gate and fell directly on the ground. The sharp eyed monk saw that, his face changed greatly, and he ran to the place in a hurry: "elder martial brother Daoxin!" When they heard the sound, they ran towards it. However, Dao Xin fell to the ground and gasped as hard as he could. His physical strength was almost overdrawn, and people seemed to faint at any time.The monk quickly picked up the heart of Tao. The man leaned against the monk''s arms, and he had no strength to speak. Shentu three steps forward, staring at Daoxin, found that his body is full of scars, obviously this war, he fought extremely hard. "Daoxin, this is the end of you! The third round is not allowed! " The divine way drinks low. "No... I recover, no problem..." Daoxin opened his eyes and tried to shout. "No!" The divine way is so serious that its voice cannot be refuted. "No! I''ve come to this point, I don''t want to give up! " Dao Xin grabs Shentu''s sleeve with a firm attitude, but every time he says a word, he is constantly panting. White night see, heart slightly sigh. Is this the Tao of Tao heart? He is so stubborn and unswerving, but this road is extremely dangerous, almost without obstruction. If the mind of the Tao can pass through, he will be able to prove to be in the middle or even the upper level. However, once he fails, he will die. But if you let him give up like this, it will be a kind of destruction to his way. This time, if you give up, the heart of Tao will not be the emperor''s way within a hundred years. Why does the divine way not know this truth? But he knew that once he let Tao Xin take part in the third round, he would be in danger. You know, Daoxin is the fourth Yulong. How many people want to kill him and seize the position of Yulong, which is famous everywhere. The divine way was silent, and Yue Rongshu and others were silent. "I''ll do it." With a sigh in the dark, the white night went forward to offer a sacrifice to the soul of the heaven and flowers. He began to heal for the Taoist heart, but was stopped by the Taoist heart. "Younger martial brother Bai, you''d better save your strength and prepare for the third round. If you spend all your energy on me, won''t it hurt you?" Dao Xin is weak and smiles. But the white night ignored, directly put his hand on the heart of the road, toward its body to urge the spirit of flowers and heaven. Daoxin was injured and weak, and his physical strength was overdrawn. He couldn''t resist at all. The breath of spiritual flowers rippled in his body, moistening those injuries. White night closed his eyes, slowly moving warm. The crowd was silent. And not far away Xuanyuan bumie and others sneer. "It''s ridiculous to try to save others even though they are hard to protect themselves." Nangong Qingcheng despised the way. Xuanyuan bumie closed his eyes and kept quiet. He casually found a stone gate with ten twill stripes. When he went in, he came out after a hundred interest. He was not interested in the reward of the second level. What he liked was the reward given by the final decisive battle. "Xuanyuan, is this guy the one who provoked you?" With a long body and a smile on his cheek, shaoliuyu came over and said casually. "Challenge me? He''s not qualified yet! " Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "That''s the big and young of Xuanyuan family. What kind of characters? You are not qualified to challenge you Little Liuyu''s words are frivolous, whistling and laughing: "do you need me to do it?" "No need." Xuanyuan bumie shook his head: "there will be a lot of people willing to take his head to me, look at it." "Oh? That would be interesting. " Less flow feather, mouth upward, smile more prosperous. The day finally passed, but the nine souls palace, no sun and moon, people also have no feeling. Looking at the barrier in front of us, we saw that there was no green light in the stone gate above. The person who challenges either challenges success and stands out, or dies in it. Looking around, there are only more than 100 people. Thousands of people entered the palace of nine souls to participate in the battle of the son of God. Only a hundred people survived, and it was only the second round. Lin Zhengtian''s eyes were stagnant, glanced around him, and sighed: "the last battle of the nine spirits and the son of God is not so cruel. What''s wrong with this one?" "Congratulations on your success in the final runoff. Now, I will score your previous combat rankings for the total score." Xu Bang said with a smile, his palm raised and a large number of characters appeared in front of him. There is no doubt that the seeded players have taken the lead. There will be no fluke in the second round of ranking. This is a thorough test of our own strength. Unlike before, when people are gathered together, the strong can help the weak get promoted. Lin Zhengtian, shaoliuyu, shengnv, Nangong Qingcheng, Shenyong, Duanmu tomorrow, Shangguan Lingli, wenrenshi and others occupy the top ten. But most people don''t care. Everyone''s eyes move to the top of the list. Top three, that''s the most important thing. "Third place: shaoliuyu: 15 points." "Second place: Xuanyuan bumie: Seventeen points." "First place: white night: Eighteen points!" Whoa! The crowd was boiling and looked into the white night. White night, actually won 18 points, better skills, occupy the first! However, before the first round, many people were shocked. White night actually in the second round... Xuanyuan bumie squeezed to the second, the first!!!"Great!" "Good job, younger martial brother Bai!" Hongtian Zongren clapped their hands and cheered. Wen Renshi, Duanmu, and others have complex expressions. "White night, what is your real strength?" Shangguan''s bright and beautiful eyes are moving, looking at the man in a complicated way. "This guy... Is not easy." Shaoliuyu squints and murmurs in his mouth. And the Xuan Yuan bumie, who has been closing his eyes, suddenly opens, and a ray of terrifying essence is released from the pupil. "No one can be my number one..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 White night through the black gate, the score is naturally high, people can understand. However, the emergence of this ranking, many people who do not know this matter immediately understand everything. White night became the focus of attention, but most of his eyes were full of pity, ridicule and a little disdain. Take the first place! This is to challenge Xuanyuan forever! Those who have a little understanding of Xuanyuan bumie are very clear that Xuanyuan does not fight for fame or profit, and will never stop fighting for the best or the first! If he gets the second place, he will be regarded as his enemy of life and death, and will be defeated by all means! And people like white night, whose strength is quite different from Xuanyuan bumie, will not tolerate it. "The night is over!" Some shook their heads and sneered. At the end of the second pass, Xu Bang waved his hand, and the stone gate barrier, which was thousands of feet high, immediately split from it, just like the gate of heaven opened. People gaze, behind the gate, is a field of birds and flowers, and at the end is a valley. In front of the valley, there are rows of statues, the height of which is consistent with the statue of singing. Many people were quite surprised at the sight. The palace of nine souls is cast like ice, but there is such a paradise here that it seems out of place. "Congratulations, you have successfully passed the second level. Now, you will face the most important test. Please go over. The strong men of my nine soul Palace are waiting for you." Xu Bang said with a smile that his body gradually disappeared into the stone tablet and disappeared. The crowd swallowed in secret. Those who can get here are determined and will not give up. More than 100 people all went to that paradise. Warm sunshine, breeze, such as a beautiful woman gently caressing, intoxicating, hard to extricate themselves. People close their eyes and empty their bodies. At this moment, many people even forget the pain caused by their injuries. "Welcome to you!" At this time, an ethereal voice came over the field, very pleasant, like the sounds of nature. People opened their eyes and looked up, but there was nothing to see. On hearing this, people like stone and Duanmu rose one after another, clasping fists and saluting each other. "Yes, my Lord!" "Ha ha, you are welcome. I am the elder of jiuhun palace. Qingxin. As you can see, every statue at the mouth of the valley is the elder and meritorious person of my nine soul palace. It''s a pity that I have to wait for time, but I''m gone The voice is suffused with a few wisps of sadness, which makes people feel sad. "How did you die?" White night hesitated, and finally asked the question that had been around his heart. His knowledge of jiuhungong is very rare, and the information about jiuhungong outside is also varied. Some people say that this sect is heinous, others say that it is the same as the Vientiane gate, but none of them can be confirmed. The crowd looked at the source of the voice above, looking forward to it. Obviously, people are interested in the questions raised by the night, even though they know that the person asking the questions will not live long. "Our death is for the land of nine souls, for the thousands of creatures on the land!" The voice was silent for a long time, and suddenly uttered it in a very excited voice. "For the land of nine souls?" White night murmured, some do not understand. But after this sentence, Qingxin didn''t speak any more. This topic has not continued, because many souls are already a little impatient. They can''t wait for the results. "This is the last test of the battle between the nine souls and the son of God. Those who have passed this test and obtained the top three points can enter the deep valley. The deep valley is the idea of the master of the nine souls palace. He will give you the last God of the nine souls Palace!" Qingxin settled down and said something again. Everyone was shocked. "The last artifact?" Shangguan was dazzled: "dare to ask elder Qingxin, what does this mean? Is there no other deity in the nine souls palace? " "Yes." Qingxin didn''t deny it. She said, "this is the last time that our nine soul palace will be opened. The battle of the nine souls and the son of God has been fought for 137 times. All the things in my nine soul palace have been given away. Our ideas are exhausted. They will not survive for a long time. After the war, the palace will be completely buried." Speaking of this, Qingxin''s tone seems relaxed. It seems that they are finally able to extricate themselves... people are greatly surprised that this is actually the last war of God. It is the divine way, Duanmu tomorrow and so on. No wonder the hermit families who never participated in the Shenzi war before appeared one after another, even Xuanyuan''s family joined in. How can the last treasure of the nine soul palace be mortal?Now. The gods as like as two peas at the valley of suddenly shine brightly. Each of them has golden yellow light. These rays intertwined and sprinkle on the ground, and quickly form into a affirmative square area, each of which is surrounded by light and shadow on the edge of the region, and the image of light and shadow is exactly the same as that of the statue. "The last decisive battle is the simplest, that is, a two by two challenge. The winner is promoted, the final winner is obtained, and the highest points are obtained." "You can choose to fight or not to fight. When you fight, you will enter the light stage and challenge others. If you are called for a challenge and you are afraid to fight in the light stage, you will be deemed to have abstained from the fight, and you will automatically give up the battle of the nine souls and gods!" "Of course, those who fight first will not suffer losses, because after each war, the array will automatically heal the wounds and restore strength for the winner. In the Second World War, the winner must be in the best condition." Qingxin''s voice rings. But as soon as this was said, many people turned pale. Most of the people in hongtianzong immediately turned their attention to the white night. No one thought that the last game was actually this kind of competition rules... this is really conducive to Xuanyuan''s revenge... "ha ha, it''s fun, it''s so interesting!" Shaoliuyu laughed, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at Hong Tianzong jokingly. "He either abstains or dies! Hehe, it depends on how the idiot chooses. " Nangong Qingcheng sneers. Little Liuyu thought about it and went to Xuanyuan bumie. He said with a low smile, "Xuanyuan, do you want me to help you solve that boy?" "Don''t worry, the good play has to be left behind. It would be very boring if we finished him now." Xuanyuan shakes his head: "I am sure he is not that kind of person afraid of war, and look at it." "That''s good." Little Liuyu nods. He knew Xuanyuan bumie by urinating. The Xuanyuan family and the Shao family are also friends of the world. However, the Shaojia generation did not make any progress. The owner of the family did not prove to be an emperor. To maintain the dignity of the hermit family, he relied on the shadow of the previous generation. Therefore, shaoliuyu must firmly grasp the relationship between Xuanyuan bumie and let the family rely on the towering tree of Xuanyuan family. "Now, I officially declare that the last battle of the nine souls is officially started!" The sound of the clear heart rings again and swings all over the field. Everyone is nervous. Some people can''t wait to jump into the stage. He was a soul soul in a gray sword suit. He held his fist and arched at the people around him: "Zhang Qingying, a disciple of Jijian sect, asks for your advice." He is a king of heaven, and the Ji Jian sect is a small sect. It is not easy to produce a heavenly king. "You are just the emperor. You dare to act wild here. Let me ask Liu chenglai for advice." The other one jumped on a strong man in yellow and cut off his head with an air knife. "Good coming!" Zhang Qingying''s Qi sword whirled up and turned into a double shadow. Liu Cheng cut Liu Cheng horizontally with one knife. He was so domineering that they fought together. Some soul people are attentive, while the strong, such as Wen Ren Shi, are a little boring. After all, the battle between heaven and monarch is not in their eyes. And the battle here, once again, is outside the curtain, and everyone is attracted. Liu Cheng and Zhang Qingying are on a par. After they fight about half a column of incense, Liu Cheng is better than Zhang Qingying and cuts Zhang Qingying''s chest with a knife. Liu Cheng kicks him in the air. Zhang Qingying admits defeat. "The first game, Liu Chengsheng, points plus one." Qingxin''s voice rings. "Yield!" Liu Cheng laughed. "Next, who wants to fight Liu Cheng?" Qingxin asks again. "I''ll do it!" A strong drink in the middle of the air rang out, and then saw a swift figure fall into the light platform. Lin Zhengtian''s eyes at the head of hongtianzong are frozen. That person is no other than Lin Junhong! "Lin Yulong?" Liu Cheng''s face suddenly changed. "I''ll give you ten moves." Lin Junhong''s hands were negative and said faintly. "Lin Yulong''s means are all connected with the sky, and he is the top emperor. He is only one step away from the puppet emperor. Even if you meet the puppet emperor, you will have the power to fight. I''d like to fight with you for a long time." Liu Cheng is not afraid. When Guangtai recovers his state, he shouts and rushes over. Lin Junhong''s pace is flexible and his body is slightly swinging. Liu Cheng''s knife dance is rustling, but he can''t touch him. "Five moves!" "Six moves!" "Seven moves!" "Eight moves!" "Nine moves!" "Ten moves!" When the word "Le" fell, Lin Junhong''s eyes were cold and his feet flew away. It was like lightning that hit Liu Cheng''s heart. His powerful force immediately shook his heart and soul. The man flew back and hit the edge of the light platform, and he was in a coma. One shot, second kill!Everyone''s face changed. Lin Junhong is not a man of false fame to be able to sit firmly on the throne of Emperor Yu Long. "In the second game, Lin Junhong won, and the score was increased by three!" Qingxin''s voice rings again. The performance in combat also affects the score bonus. Lin Junhong lost Liu Cheng with one move, which made his score more. Outside the curtain, the Lin family saw the scene and cheered. Lin Junhong represents the Lin family. Lin Junhong won, but he didn''t even breathe. He turned his head directly and roared at Lin Zhengtian: "Lin Zhengtian, roll up!" There was a moment of silence. All eyes, all staring at Lin Zhengtian www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 Lin Junhong said this, and there was an uproar around him. People''s sight is like a sharp arrow, tightly falling on Lin Zhengtian''s body. Lin Junhong openly challenges Lin Zhengtian. There is no doubt that Lin Junhong wants to prove his position in the Lin family and consolidate his identity as a seed of the Lin family. Although Lin Zhengtian was unexpectedly defeated by Shenmen Shenyong in the last battle of nine souls and Shenzi, now he has entered the realm of the puppet emperor. His strength is unpredictable. Even the leader of the Lin family can''t sit still. What''s more, Emperor Dan peeps at the fate of Lin Zhengtian and makes a verifiable horror prediction for Lin Zhengtian. In this section, countless clans are stunned. Can the Lin family not More importantly, other forces will also scramble for the seeds with unlimited potential. Therefore, Lin Junhong felt the infinite threat. He knew that as long as Lin Zhengtian nodded his head, everything he had in the Lin family would disappear. This world is a world in which strength is supreme and the strong are respected. Lin Zhengtian''s talent and soul state are too strong for him. If it was him, he would choose Lin Zhengtian. So, he has to prove himself. As long as we defeat Lin Zhengtian here, the Lin family will give up the idea of recalling him, and I will thoroughly fulfill the status of the Lin family''s seed, so that the Lin family will devote all its efforts to cultivate and step into the way of emperor. Lin Junhong thought darkly. He didn''t believe Danti''s prediction at all, because he thought he was no worse than Lin Zhengtian. "This war is inevitable." Lin Zhengtian murmured. "Elder martial brother, be careful. Lin Junhong''s soul state is not better than you, but he dare to challenge openly. I''m afraid he has something to rely on." The white night lowered his voice. "Well, this time, I''ll be careful not to make the same mistake again." Lin Zhengtian smiles faintly and his feet are a little bit. He is like a light leaf floating into the stage of light. Sifang Haoqiang''s pupil is tight, looking at the light stage seriously. This third scene is very promising. After entering Guangtai, they stand still. Lin Zhengtian is indifferent, but Lin Junhong is full of ferocity. His eyes are like the mouth of an abyss, as if he would swallow Lin Zhengtian into the entrance at any time. "Lin Zhengtian, today''s war will decide who is the leader of the Lin family and who will be the leader of the Lin family. This war will determine the fate of you and me. I urge you to do your best to avoid regret at that time." Lin Junhong said coldly. "Lin Junhong, you don''t have to worry about anything. I don''t have any interest in the identity of the seeds of the Lin family. Moreover, I''m no longer a member of the Lin family, and I don''t want to go back to the Lin family. Therefore, this war is really unnecessary." Lin Zhengtian shook his head. "No nonsense! Don''t you want to go back to the Lin family? What kind of family is the Lin family? You know better than me. As a seed of the Lin family, how rich are the cultivation resources? Will you not be moved Lin Junhong drank coldly: "moreover, now the people of the Lin family think you are better than me. If I don''t kill you, how can I convince the public?" After that, the man roared angrily and ran quickly. One hand flies into the air and roars, and the void instantly distorts, just like the roaring waves roaring towards Lin Zhengtian. Lin Zhengtian frowned slightly. He stepped back and clapped his hands in front of him. Then a breath flew out and ran into the terrible void. Bang! The wave roared and exploded, shaking in all directions, and the souls outside the Guangtai could not help but retreat. Fortunately, the Guangtai barrier has isolated this force, otherwise it will inevitably bring disaster to the fish in the pond. "What skill is this?" Lin Zhengtian doesn''t feel right. He is proficient in the soul skill of the Lin family, but he has never seen such a move. Is it possible that Lin Junhong learned the skills of other strong men? "You don''t care what kind of move this is. It''s a good move to kill you!" Lin Junhong hummed coldly and rushed again, hitting the air. The fist was ordinary, there was no fancy soul power fluctuation, and there was no terrible and incomparable spiral pattern. There was only one punch, which was extremely ordinary, as if any adult could take it. But the more so, the worse Lin Zhengtian felt. He retreated again, trying to avoid it. But what people can''t believe is that the fist seems to be flat, slow and weak, but it seems to stick in front of him. No matter how Lin Zhengtian changes his position, he can''t avoid it. There is no escape. Lin Zhengtian snorted and raised his hand. But in the moment of palm and fist collision, Lin Zhengtian''s whole body suddenly twitched for a moment, his eyes trembled, and his spirit suffered a heavy blow. "It''s... Fan Chuan!" Outside the stage, someone exclaimed. "Every fist is ordinary, but in the ordinary, there is a terrible spiritual attack. Every fist seems ordinary, but it is inevitable. Once it is launched, it will be attacked by it. Even if it has the ability to understand the heaven, it can not be broken. Once it is hit by fan Quan, the spirit will be severely bombarded and the spirit will be depressed. To this extent, even if you have the ability to master heaven, you can''t do it Wave! It''s terrible. " Someone explained. People around me were shocked by cold sweat. "However, every fist is not invincible. As long as you block it before he makes a fist, you can prevent it! If Lin Zhengtian knows something about fan Quan and can deal with it, if he doesn''t know how to block the start of fan Quan, he will surely lose! " Wen Ren Shi said lightly."Yes, it''s no wonder that Lin Junhong dared to challenge the puppet emperor at his peak strength. It turns out that he relied on it so much." Duanmu sneers tomorrow, but he looks at the white night not far away. Lin Zhengtian''s spirit is shaken and his body shakes. Lin Junhong took advantage of the opportunity to rush in, boxing like rain, frantically bombarding Lin Zhengtian''s body. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... his body was like a boat in a storm, shaking wildly, and people were beaten back and forth without any strength to fight back. When the spirit of treating others recovered, Lin Junhong made another move. Lin Zhengtian''s pupil shrinks, but he can''t resist it. Fan''s fist still hit him steadily, and his spirit was hit hard again, and he fell to the ground one by one. "Lin Zhengtian, is this your strength?" Lin Junhong laughed and shook his hand. A Qi sword came out and stabbed Lin Zhengtian''s chest directly. "Lin Zhengtian!" Some disciples of Hongtian sect who had a good relationship with Lin Zhengtian cried out anxiously. Outside the curtain, there was an uproar. Lin''s family are staring at the scene on the curtain, feeling complex. Lin Xiaoyao looks stagnant, and finally turns into a sigh. "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? " Lin, the owner of the Lin family, roared loudly when he heard that Lin Junhong and Lin Zhengtian had both broken into the third level. He was in a good mood and brought his family experts to help him. Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene... no one in the Lin family said anything. Those who were hostile to the Lin family had a playful look. No matter who wins or loses, one of them is seriously injured or even killed. After all, Lin Junhong intended to fight with the intention of killing. "Brother Lin, admit defeat." The white night looks overcast and cold, drinking with the most overbearing roar. The people around looked at the white night with consternation, but saw that he looked extremely ferocious. There is no doubt that white night is going to do it. All of a sudden, Lin was smiling bitterly. "How could it be?" "Die, then." Lin Junhong laughed wildly, pulled out the air sword and stabbed it again, but it was already aimed at the heart... but at this time, Lin Zhengtian''s body suddenly burst out a light white breath, the breath covered his palm, and he grabbed the falling Qi sword steadily. "Well?" Lin Junhong was a little stunned, but he felt a surge of strength along the air sword. Bang! The air sword burst, and Lin Junhong was blown away directly. Lin Zhengtian immediately got up, a little feet, full face determination, a palm to kill. "Is there not enough suffering?" Lin Junhong quickly got up and gave a sneer. Fan Quan rose again. Bang! The fist and the palm. "Alas People shook their heads. It seems that Lin Zhengtian really doesn''t understand the power of every fist. After eating this move, his spirit is shaken and his moves are broken. Doesn''t it give Lin Junhong a chance to fight back? But... something unexpected happened. The blow came, and the spiritual blow of fan Quan came again. Lin Zhengtian, however, was not as sluggish as before. Instead, he made no progress. He ignored the mental attack and directly hit Lin Junhong''s spirit with a backward hand. Bang! Lin Junhong flew out upside down and fell heavily on the ground. He vomited blood fiercely. His spirit was directly split and his accomplishments were destroyed countless times. At present, he was not even the supreme one. "How could it be?" Lin Junhong roared: "how can you ignore my fan Quan?" Lin Zhengtian looked at him with pity in his eyes. "Because Lin Zhengtian''s spirit is strong enough to ignore the attack of your fanquan spirit!" Not far away from the little flow feather light smile way. Lin Zhengtian pursues the way of emperor and returns to nature. What he cultivates is the nature of mind and will. It is impossible to deal with him by means of mental attack. "Lin Junhong, I don''t want to give you another chance." Lin Zhengtian closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he stepped forward and dropped his palm again. Pooh! Lin Junhong''s mouth was wide and he vomited blood. Look at his soul, it has been completely broken. "In the fourth game, Lin Zheng won the game with five points." Qingxin''s voice rings. Lin Junhong looked at his broken soul in a daze, and the whole man was already out of his wits. No one is not sure what it means when the spirit of heaven is broken. His life is over. He can''t compete with the most talented men any more. He got up slowly, his eyes were dim and he burst into laughter."Ha ha ha ha... I''ve been searching for the top soul skills of the puppet emperor and practicing fan Quan hard... In the end, I''m not your opponent yet... Lin Zhengtian... Ha ha ha..." while laughing, he walked out of the stage, but after a few steps, his eyes became dark and fell to the ground. Losing the soul of heaven is more painful than death. I''m afraid that the highest level of every fist can''t be touched. After today, there is no royal dragon in the mainland. Lin Zhengtian''s eyes are firm and his hands are negative. He had warned Lin Junhong before, but he didn''t listen. To this point, he would not have left his hand. The spirits around him all looked at Lin Zhengtian, one by one. In the past, some people who did not know Lin Zhengtian did not dare to say a word when they saw the scene today. After today, the name of Jue Hsiung is shaking. The curtain is boiling. But there was no one to talk to. In particular, Lin family leader Lin broke the cauldron, and his whole body trembled. "Master, you must be the master of my son." Lin Lin Yi kneels on the ground and wails. "Xiaoyao, give me an explanation!" Several elders who have a good relationship with forest righteousness glare at Lin Xiaoyao. "What can be explained? Lin Junhong wants to kill Zhengtian and is defeated by Zhengtian. He can only blame himself for his incompetence! It''s good that we didn''t kill him. " Lin Xiaoyao said lightly. "You..." the tree righteousness is angry and hateful, then wants to start. "Enough!" Lin broke the cauldron immediately, and his face was solemn. He glanced around secretly and said, "this matter will be solved after returning to the family. Don''t mess around in front of outsiders, otherwise it will damage the reputation of the Lin family." "Yes." The Lin family clasped hands. But in such a short time, the Lin family has begun to split. On the field of the nine soul palace, the battle continues. Before people could enjoy Lin Zhengtian''s heroic posture, a figure came out from the side. "In the end, it''s the old Yulong. I really admire it. Especially your" Qi splitting and eight trigrams palm "is absolutely superb. I''m not talented! Want to learn a few tricks! " There was a roar. People fixed their eyes, but saw Lin Zhengtian in front of a handsome young man. He was dressed in grey and dressed in grey, wearing a hat. He could not see clearly, but he was like a sword and aggressive in that war. Here comes the master. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 Xiao justice, a man named Douli, is a child of Xiao family in the hidden world. Although he is not as famous as Xuanyuan, shaoliuyu and others, his strength is not vulgar. They did not waste their words. After boxing, they fought. Lin Junhong has fought Lin zhengtianbai with a single stroke. But Xiao is different from justice. He has the power of pseudo emperor. He has the power of fake emperor. He has the pure feeling of fire and the sword is like a feather. The shadow of the sword is like a feather, which can attack and prevent. The whole light platform is occupied by the sword shadow immediately. The two people are in a bad shape. People hold their breath and stare closely. Hongtianzong, the heart of Tao, thought of what, side head to the path: "elder martial brother, can I recover this injury with the magic healing skill in the light platform?" "It''s probably OK, but you have to find a way to win. Because the healing force, only after a victory will appear. " After a moment of thinking, he said, "I''ll go up later. You come and challenge, and I will help you." "No, you are my hope. Can you give up the game because of me?" Tao Xin shook his head immediately. "You''ll see the timing later." The divine way whispers. As soon as this stage was created, the existence of fierce war on the stage was already the rank of pseudo emperor, that is to say, Yue Rongshu, monks and others have been eliminated, and they have no victory over the emperor! I can only earn some points and compete for a ranking. Lin Zhengtian and Xiao justice are hard to fight. You come to me. A shadow rushes into the sky, a sword shadow flies in a mess. The people around us see it in dazzled. Many souls are surprised secretly. If you are right, you can win. The two fought for three hours. But none of the souls around them felt dull, but all the hearts and nerves were involved in the fight between the two. Finally! Bang! A dull hum rang on the light stage. Then he saw the sword shadow scattered, Xiao justice held the Qi sword broken and disappeared, people retreated, and a little blood stain appeared at the corner of his mouth. Lin Zhengtian did not chase, laughing: "how? are you all right? Let''s come again! " "No, I lost!" Xiao just wiped the blood stains from the corner of his mouth, and hugged his fist and smiled: "you are good at palm technique, admire it under!" "Your sword is also good, and you are flexible and volatile. If it is not for me to cultivate my spiritual will for these years, it is really hard to detect it." Lin laughed just day. The most rare thing in life is to meet a match with the same banner, and Lin Zhengtian is very appreciative of the strong. But Xiao justice is also a straight person, see Lin Zhengtian so bold, but also admit to lose the joy. "I will be able to make a great sword in the next day, and ask brother Lin for advice!" Xiao just once again boxing, feet a little bit, leave the light stage. "OK, I''ll have a drink for you later!" Lin Zhengtian shouted. "OK!" Xiao justice laughed off the court. There is no fighting in this competition. Some only have martial arts and Taoism to compete, and soul people communicate. Many people are infected. "They are all good seedlings." The top of the heart murmured, and then opened to announce: "the fifth, Lin is winning, score plus seven!" "OK!" Hongtian clan people all shouted, clapping and shouting. Outside the curtain, the Lin family were all excited. Lin broke the kettle up from the chair and laughed. Lin Xiaoyao was very happy and pleased. Only the tree righteousness and others have a cold face, and the eyes are twinkling with the light of evil. For them, Lin Zhengtian is the death of the opposite, now Lin Zhengtian is fighting in succession, it is not good news for them. Lin Zhengtian stands on the stage, waiting quietly, his eyes closed, it seems that he is still thinking about the fight. At this time, the sound of the heart again fell. "There is one battle left in the first group. After the result of the battle, the winner will be temporarily in the pre-election group. Who else wants to challenge Lin Zhengtian?" People are shocked, and the emotion is still in groups. But I think it is also true that if the strong dominate the arena, the weak have no chance to perform, and they can''t earn points. The nine soul palace is also difficult to rank. "Let me play." A voice came from the outside, with a little bit of banter. All the people were angry at the sound. What guy, good life arrogance, standing on the arena, but that fake emperor Lin Zhengtian, at least he must resist the top five of the Dragon list to fight? And there are people who say to play? Play with Lin Zhengtian? Isn''t that a death hunt? But when people look at the light stage, they are all silly. There is a figure with a long body standing opposite Lin Zhengtian on the stage. He has a smile on his face and his eyes are joking. It is the one who has little feather... br > Yes, it is the one with little family "My God, little feather has come to hand!" "No wonder, only a few Liu Yu dare to say such words to Lin Zhengtian!""Shaoliuyu is very kind to Lin Zhengtian... Think about it and make it strong!" The spirits around him are boiling. The souls outside the curtain were also excited. The descendants of the Yinshi family, because they are descendants of the great emperor, are all heavenly dragons. Most of them are at the level of Su BIE Li, and some of them are even more terrible than Su bieli. The descendants of the great emperor are different from other powerful families. First of all, the Hermit family may not have no emperor. Secondly, most of the descendants of the great emperor mastered the powerful imperial scriptures, which was incomparable to the Su family. Although the Su family had two great emperors sitting in the town, the two emperors had not yet fallen, so they could not give each other their money. They should ensure their status in the Su family and ensure that they can continuously receive cultivation resources and worship. What''s more, they are busy practicing in their daily life, so they can''t spare no effort to cultivate anyone. They can only give some advice in their spare time. Shaoliuyu''s hand, against Lin Zhengtian, no doubt, this will be a world war! "Less plume?" Lin Zhengtian was not afraid. He laughed on his face and said, "I''ve learned it!" "Experience me? You deserve it Little flow feather hands after negative, face pan disdain, light hum way: "you hand it!" "If you say so, you can''t blame Zhengtian." Lin Zhengtian also laughed, but his eyes were more dignified than ever before. The other side is so despised, it is obvious that there is something to rely on! He murmured, rushed quickly, and opened it with one hand. It was the "Fen Qi Bagua palm"! "You this inferior skill, to deal with Xiao Zhengyi''s stream is almost the same, also dare to teach in front of me Shaoliuyu shakes his head and disdains it at all. As soon as he throws it, he opens the palm of Lin Zhengtian. "Is it?" The corner of Lin Zhengtian Shu''s mouth rises, revealing a trace of success. "Well?" It doesn''t feel right to have less plumes. But see that open the palm of the palm suddenly a grip, a spirit burst out, divided into several strands, hard bang in the chest of few plumes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The eight strong Qi blows on the eight doors of the human body, and the Qi of less flowing feather is immediately disordered, and people even step back two steps. Whoa! There was an uproar around. Lin Zhengtian stood still and said with a smile, "don''t let me go, or even if you win, you won''t win!" "Interesting." Shaoliuyu''s eyes narrowed into a slit, not angry, staring at Lin Zhengtian, and then the body moved, the person disappeared in an instant. Lin Zhengtian''s expression immediately tightens a few minutes, hurriedly hands forward, hit a row of palm shadow defense. However, a large number of swords, guns and sticks suddenly appeared in the void, which surrounded him like iron barrels, and his palms were smashed in an instant. Lin Zhengtian murmured, his body flashing a circle of streamer, it is the five elements God body, with this body, hard to shake these attacks. "I didn''t expect that Lin Zhengtian also stepped into the five element God body." Duanmu''s eyes flashed tomorrow, and he snorted coldly: "it''s not easy to do less flowing feather!" "For people of the pseudo emperor level, it''s extremely against the heaven to be able to enter the five elements divine body. However, compared with this, the one who can not enter the reincarnation is the real terror..." the Shangguan Lingli, who looks at the white night, whispers. Around the face of the color. Many people on the scene are afraid that they can''t even break the samsara. How can they fight against the white night? However, shaoliuyu is a descendant of the great emperor from the hidden family. How can he be afraid of the five elements? Then he saw his figure flying out of the void with a long cry. On top of the sky, there appeared a huge Qi sword with a length of 100 Zhang. "Sword Little Liuyu drinks a lot, and the air sword falls and blows straight to Lin Zhengtian. Boom! The platform trembles, and the void surges like a wave. Lin Zhengtian''s eyes congealed, one foot on the ground, angry voice drink roar: "array up!" Whoa! The spirit and Qi quickly condensed into a huge defensive array around him. It was like the pattern of Taiji and eight trigrams. There were eight battle points in this array. The defense on the top was extremely terrifying, and the thick and thick breath was heinous. Bang! The air sword falls down and hits the top of the air hood. The air shield trembles and is deformed by the air sword, but it is not punctured. Lin Zhengtian clenched his teeth and supported him. And little flow feather but full face relaxed, as if without effort. "Bang! Is that all you have? Then I overestimate you Shaoliuyu was full of sarcasm and sneered: "a weak person like you should not stand in this arena!" "It''s not decided yet." Lin Zhengtian said, "before the result comes out, I advise you not to be careless." "General idea? Ha ha ha ha ha ha, do you think I need to be serious about such a waste? " Shaoliuyu laughed: "OK! Let me end you, use your blood to frighten these wastes outside, let them know that if I stand on the stage with less flowing feather, it should not be challenged by them! " Shaoliuyu narrowed his eyes again, then raised his big hand and dropped again. The strength of the huge air sword increased nearly ten times, and almost instantly penetrated the air shield.Lin Zhengtian quickly dodged. However, when the air sword fell down, the destruction wave surged, and the man was directly hit and flew, and fell on the barrier of the light platform. When he fell down, he already vomited blood. "Won!" "Good boy!" The people of the little family exclaimed with joy. But at the moment when the voice fell, an air sword stabbed quietly from the back of shaoliuyu and penetrated his chest directly. Shaoliuyu shivers all over and looks at his chest in disbelief. Everyone''s faces froze and petrified. "This..." Lin Zhengtian got up, coughed a few times, and said with a smile: "since you know that my palm is called Fen Qi Bagua palm, why don''t you know that what I have practiced is the emperor''s Sutra" Fen Qi Jue " "Fen Qi Jue..." little plume shakes the Qi sword in the chest and dilates the pupil. "Condensing Qi controls Qi, one divides into two, two generates four, four generates eight, eight generates all things, and one vaporizes ten thousand Qi... How can you understand the formula of dividing Qi?" No wonder Lin Zhengtian was so hard to resist the Qi sword. It turned out to be the Qi parting formula. "You have broken your pulse. I have no injustice or hatred with you. I don''t want to abolish you. You have to admit defeat." Lin Zhengtian smiles. The winner or loser has been decided. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 No one will question the power of shaoliuyu. As the seed of the hermit family, his appearance means that many people have no connection with the reward of the nine souls. The cake is only so big, once the strong hand, is bound to seize a large piece. And Lin Zhengtian''s strength is also not vulgar, two people meet, strong against each other, the result is unpredictable. It''s just that shaoliuyu is too arrogant. He has always been the one who eats big cakes. How can he look down on the unknown Lin Zhengtian? But Lin Zhengtian is different, no matter what kind of enemy he is, he will use the most serious attitude to fight. One despises and despises the enemy, and the other is serious and serious. Even if Lin Zhengtian''s strength is not equal to shaoliuyu, he can still compete with him in this case. Not to mention, Lin Zhengtian''s strength is not bad. People are stunned, some difficult to accept. The war was so fast that many people didn''t respond to it and the battle was over. Even shaoliuyu didn''t respond to it. He looked at Lin Zhengtian stupidly. His brain couldn''t turn for a moment. After a while, he recovered. As soon as he was about to get up, he felt sharp pain in his chest, and his spirit could not be aroused. "Don''t be forced to do it. You can''t hold back the soul skill because you have broken your qi. You can''t fight any more. You''d better admit defeat quickly and go down to recover. In this way, you won''t lose your cultivation. Otherwise, you will lose your cultivation and your soul." Lin Zhengtian said. Shaoliuyu bit his teeth in secret, but soon his face returned to normal. He sighed with relief and said, "it''s worthy of being an old imperial dragon. His strength is really extraordinary. This move is my carelessness. You are very powerful. I admit it." "Yes, if you are not careless, I will fight hard in this battle, and the outcome is unpredictable." Lin Zhengtian nodded. Shaoliuyu stands up, but just wants to walk under the stage, but one staggers, falls to the ground. Lin Zhengtian frowned, but he saw some blood stains on his legs. "You hurt your leg?" "Yes, he is really a great soul player because of the injury left by the fight with Daoxin of hongtianzong. I chose the wrong opponent." Shaoliuyu sighed and then turned to Lin Zhengtian: "brother Lin, can you help me step down? I don''t want to climb down. It''s too ugly." Lin Zhengtian hesitated and said, "I will send you down with the spirit." After that, he sacrificed a momentum and went to the little flowing feather cage. But at the moment when the momentum just touched shaoliuyu, an electric current like air came over his momentum. Lin Zhengtian trembled violently, retreated again and again, kneeling on one knee, trying to gasp. There was an uproar outside. I saw that Lin Zhengtian''s whole body Qi pulse directly became dark green, and his face rose red incomparably! "Mean!! It''s a sneak attack "Shaoliuyu, you are also a descendant of the great emperor. How can you use this move? How mean Many hongtianzong''s disciples jumped up and yelled at them. "You can''t blame anyone for becoming a king and defeating the enemy. Lin Zheng is kind-hearted and soft-hearted. No wonder he was defeated by Shenyong in the last battle of the nine souls. Unexpectedly, he could not learn a lesson! Ha ha Shaoliuyu laughs and looks ferocious. He is like lightning. He rushes to Lin Zhengtian in an instant. He lifts his leg and slams it on Lin Zhengtian''s head. Bang! Lin Zhengtian, like a kite cut off, bumped into the edge of the light platform, and people couldn''t slow down. "I didn''t admit defeat, so elder Qingxin didn''t think the game was over. She only said that they were fighting and never said that they could not use any means. Lin Zhengtian, I was careless, but you are too naive!" Shaoliuyu''s face is ferocious, and rushes away again, with one foot in the belly of Lin Zhengtian. At the moment, Lin Zheng''s soul is paralyzed every day, and his soul Qi can''t move half a minute. How can he resist it? Get kicked off again. "Senior brother Lin!" "Lin Zhengtian!" Many people cried out. People in hongtianzong dare not look at it any more, but the people of the Lin family outside the curtain look complicated. The owner of the house, Lin, trembles with anger when he breaks the cauldron. "This rubbish! Shaft! idiot!! In the last nine souls war, he had a chance to win the first place, because he was soft hearted, and he was brave. This time, he actually did the same thing again!! idiot!! It can''t be taught Lin broke the cauldron and swore. The Lin family sighed. Lin Xiaoyao stood in his place, staring at the curtain. No one knew what he was thinking in his mind, and Lin Lin Yi and others also sneered. "Lizi is Lizi. Do you want to be the first and win honor for the Lin family? It''s impossible to rely on Lin Zhengtian. " The tree thought with a sneer. Nine soul palace, Xuanyuan does not extinguish indifferent looking, Nangong Qingcheng and others show contempt smile. "Liuyu''s strongest move is to use other people''s soul Qi as a medium, and then strike. Lin Zhengtian is too stupid to be calculated by Liuyu''s little trick. I don''t know what the use of his brain is." Nangong Qingcheng disdains the smile way. "Liuyu finally won. His biggest shortcoming is carelessness, but somehow he has saved the situation. If he is eliminated here and goes back, how can he explain to the old man in his family?" Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road.Guangtaizhong. Lin Zhengtian, whose soul is paralyzed, can hardly fight back. Shaoliuyu seems to want to recover the humiliation he suffered before. He doesn''t kill Lin Zhengtian directly, but beats him over and over again. Lin Zhengtian spits blood and lies on the ground, which is hard to move. Many people can''t read it anymore. Tao Xin and Yue Rongshu of hongtianzong''s side resented incomparably. He said nothing in the white night, his eyes were serious and his eyelids did not blink. He only looked at every move of shaoliuyu. Finally, less plume is no longer a waste of time. He lifted one hand, and a Qi sword condensed out. He grabbed the Qi sword and stabbed Lin Zhengtian''s heart directly. "Lin Zhengtian! Give up "Be careful Exclamations continued. Everyone''s heart is hanging. Bang! At this critical moment, a fist blew over and broke the air sword. "What?" Shaoliuyu''s eyes trembled, but did not respond. His fist came again and hammered hard on his face. Shaoliuyu flies out and falls heavily on the ground. "Asshole He got up in a hurry. Although the fist was terrifying, it was Lin Zhengtian''s brute force. He could not feel the spirit. Therefore, Lin Zhengtian''s spirit was still paralyzed. "I''ll see you as pieces!" Shaoliuyu roars, and the air sword coagulates again, like lightning streamer, stabbing Lin Zhengtian''s heart. Lin Zhengtian was not only paralyzed, but also affected his limbs and body. However, he was determined and stood up to the numbness of his spirit and formed an air shield in front of him. Bang! The air sword stabbed on the shield, as if it were stabbed at a layer of membrane. The membrane was deformed and sunken, but it was not broken. Lin zhengtianzheng, the inner part of the membrane, tried his best to support it. "Lin Zhengtian, give up! Give up The people below couldn''t help shouting. "I, Lin Zhengtian, have been a Taoist all my life. I''d rather die than surrender. He wants to fight! Then I will fight Lin Zhengtian growled in a low voice, his eyes suddenly became bright, and a surge of Qi broke out from his body. Shaoliuyu is surprised: what kind of breath is this? Forget it! Today, even if you are the king of heaven, you have to die. After all, you choose me as your opponent!! Shaoliuyu roared, and all the seven heavenly spirits in his body fused, directly sacrificing the power of the soul saint. The terrifying soul power poured out, and instantly pierced Lin Zhengtian''s air mask. The breath sword was like a silver needle that pierced the window paper and ran through Lin Zhengtian''s chest without any hindrance. "Senior brother Lin!" White night double pupil a stagnant, murmur open. Lin Zhengtian vomited blood fiercely. His body was repeatedly retreated by the top of the Qi sword, and his strength disappeared like the tide. "You died unjustly, because you did not die in my hands, but in your innocent heart, in your own hands." Shaoliuyu sneers, his eyes full of banter, and then raises his feet. Bang! Lin Zhengtian was kicked out and fell to the ground, unconscious. Lin Zhengtian, dead? There was silence outside. Under the curtain of countless souls, no one spoke. A pair of eyes, as if frozen, locked in Lin Zhengtian''s unconscious body, can no longer move open. The man who had once been so prosperous and incomparable has now turned into a corpse. Everyone was silent. Although shaoliuyu won the battle, he won in the end. But at the same time, outside the Guangtai, a burst of murderous intent broke out. The people were startled by the killing intention and looked at them together. It''s a white night. He sits on the blue stone outside. His face is calm. His eyes are still. He looks at shaoliuyu. He doesn''t say a word. But his momentum at the moment is frightening... "the sixth game is over, the winner is shaoliuyu! Add ten to the score, the first group, the end. " Qingxin''s voice comes down from the sky. Shaoliuyu jumps down from the stage. Those who had a good relationship with the hermit family went up one after another, smiling and congratulating. "Congratulations, Yu Shao!" "Victory in the first battle!" "Ha ha, Lin Zhengtian''s indefatigable thing dares to challenge you. I don''t know what it means!" All kinds of ridicule came. Shaoliuyu is more and more proud. "Good job, Liuyu." Nangong Qingcheng also can come, graceful voice full of praise. As for the despicable means before shaoliuyu, no one cares. "The first group ended, the score statistics, the first place, less plume." Sunny heart comes again. But everyone didn''t care. White night out of the crowd, to the Guangtai line, he will Lin Zhengtian''s body back.But just as the man approached the stage, the lying body suddenly moved. White night Leng Leng Leng, rushed to. But just close to Lin Zhengtian, his body suddenly gushed out a strange breath. "What''s going on?" Someone screamed out. But he saw that Lin Zhengtian opened his eyes with difficulty. He got up and sat down with his knees crossed. The wonderful Qi of his whole body actually sealed off the wound on his body, stopped the blood, and relieved his paralyzed spirit with incredible speed. Everyone was shocked. It was not until the breath began to change that people suddenly noticed everything. "This is... " emperor Qi? " The clear heart above the sky sends out a voice that can shake everyone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 "Quick, protect the Dharma for Lin Zhengtian Shentu nerve a tight, shout out. Daoxin, Yue Rongshu, monk and others rushed to Guangtai and surrounded Lin Zhengtian. Emperor Qi! Emperor Qi Sheng, great emperor Cheng! The most important step is to build a solid foundation! I didn''t expect Lin Zhengtian to come back from the dead, break and then stand up. On the verge of death, he could see the way of the great emperor. People can''t believe what they see. "How could that be possible? My sword clearly stabbed him in the heart. He should have died on the spot. How can I get a glimpse of the great emperor? How can the dead break through and become the great emperor Little flow feather some flustered, hoarse shout. "Your sword did stab him in the heart, but at the moment before his heart was pierced, his imperial spirit had been generated and kept the key. Although the heart was damaged, the man was not dead!" The voice of sunny heart falls. All this, can''t escape his eyes. "How could that happen?" Less fluffy was stunned. He''s got some sense. The reason why the soul has to go through hardships in order to be promoted is that in adversity, it is very easy to stimulate the potential of the soul. Perhaps the fight just now has stimulated Lin Zheng''s potential in the celestial body. He had been studying in Qingge mainland for several years. He returned to nature and peered at the emperor''s way. His heart was extremely terrifying. Now shaoliuyu forced him into the realm of life and death. Instead, he found an opportunity to testify. The gradually formed imperial Qi around Lin Zhengtian completely wrapped him up. God immediately ordered people to remove him from the platform and stand aside. "Please allow elder Qingxin to set up an array and protect the Dharma for Lin Zhengtian here." The divine way clasps hands on the clear heart in the sky. "Exactly." Qingxin''s voice came out, and added: "the chance of the great emperor can be met but not sought. Lin Zhengtian is lucky to see the emperor''s way, which is the luck of nine souls. I declare that Lin Zhengtian will be protected by our nine soul palace before he leaves the nine soul palace. No one can be an enemy to him, nor can he hurt half of his power to obstruct the way of the emperor. Otherwise, I will destroy his body and spirit. " All over a shock, dare not disobey, clasp fist bow: "yes." The divine way is busy living. However, Lin Zhengtian was not in a good condition. His face was very pale. Although surrounded by imperial Qi, his anger was so weak that it was hard to believe. Especially his expression at the moment was extremely painful! Knowing that Lin Zhengtian could see the emperor''s way, all the soul''s attention was focused on him. Seeing Lin Zhengtian at the moment, someone seems to have noticed something and exclaimed, "Lin Zhengtian... I''m afraid it can''t hold on!" "How do you say that?" "Although he can see the way of the emperor and generate the spirit of the emperor, he has not entered the realm of the great emperor himself. He has only found the way to the great emperor. It is not known whether he will go all the way to become the real emperor. If he dies before he reaches the realm of the great emperor, he will fail to testify and die. If he successfully walks through this road, he will be reborn and become a great nine souls Lu Xinyi''s next emperor! Famous everywhere Said the man. All of them suddenly realized. Indeed. Although shaoliuyu''s sword killed Lin Zhengtian, it was a sword stabbed in the heart. If the heart was damaged, could it not be fatal? He is not dead now, but just a breath of imperial Qi. If he can achieve the great emperor and improve his imperial Qi, people will live, otherwise, he will die. The Hongtian people watched nervously and prayed silently. But more soul people, especially those who had a festival with Lin Zhengtian, wanted him to die immediately. Otherwise, they will usher in the suppression of a great emperor... "I didn''t expect that this man had such an opportunity... Brother Xuanyuan, what do you think?" Nangong Qingcheng said, eyes filled with strong jealousy and envy. How many puppet emperors are not allowed to enter the realm of the great emperor. There may not be one out of ten thousand people. People outside the curtain didn''t know what happened inside. They only saw Lin Zhengtian, who seemed dead, to get up again, and then was carried off the stage. A group of people surrounded him tightly. All the people on the scene focused on Lin Zhengtian. They did not pay attention to the saint, the devil seed and the hermit. The people under the curtain found that most of the people who watched Lin Zhengtian were full of jealousy and envy. "What''s going on?" The wood broken cauldron, whose face was as dead as ashes, was aware of something bad and drank in a low voice. "We don''t know, master, that even the losers in the final election can''t leave. We can''t get any information from it, so we can only make an assumption based on this image." Next to the steward bitter face. "Most likely, it was Lin Zhengtian who gained some benefits." Not far away from the official Zi cliff deep voice said. "What good can he get in this situation? It''s mostly a breakthrough. "The devil said coldly. "Breakthrough?" Shangguan Ziya was stunned and looked at the other side of the devil Road: "Lord Qingge, Lin Zhengtian is the top puppet emperor. He broke through... Didn''t he say..." "impossible!" Cried the other immediately. "Is it so easy to enter that realm? It''s absolutely impossible? " People around him yelled away. No one would believe Qing GE''s conjecture. After all, that realm is too far away for them... "but what if it is true?" I don''t know who at this time, suddenly a sentence. It was like pouring cold water on everyone''s head. The birth of a great emperor has an unprecedented impact on the mainland, and will even change the pattern of the nine soul continent. The energy of the great is by no means a king or a king. If he becomes a great emperor, he will have his own way of the emperor, build a tripod and cast momentum, gather the essence of heaven and earth, and give birth to the emperor''s spirit. Compared with emperor Qi, both the soul power and the yuan force seem to be pediatrics. Moreover, the emperor''s longevity is very long, and their strong physical body makes them not die easily. Unless a stronger emperor comes to hand, it will be an emperor''s war, which will affect the whole nine souls. The great emperor dominates one side and looks at the nine spirits of the tiger. With the power that the great emperor relies on, he will be able to develop and expand freely and freely on the grand absolute. For a time, countless people were staring at Lin Zhengtian with nervous expression. However, Lin Zhengtian has not become the great emperor. Now he is facing the most severe challenge in his life. Only when he crosses this abyss, can he reach the other shore where he still pursues. Whether he can survive depends on his own willpower. "Group two, start now! It''s six rounds in all. Who''s going to be on stage? " On the clear sky, came the voice of sunny heart. The battle between the nine souls and the son of God must continue. People''s attention was focused on the stage. "Zhang Heng!" God see the way, drink a low. "Yes." Yihong Tianzong''s disciples jumped up to the challenge arena. But he didn''t look around. Instead, he clasped his fist at Hong Tianzong and said, "I want to challenge elder martial brother Daoxin." "This..." Daoxin was stunned. He looked at Zhang Heng with consternation, then looked at the way in his eyes, and suddenly realized. "Elder martial brother, you..." "younger martial brother, go up quickly." "Zhang Heng''s strength is not good, only the emperor''s accomplishments. He can''t make good achievements in this level. Therefore, he proposes that if he wants to fight with you, you should compete with him and win him. If you win him, you can recover with the help of the array of nine souls Palace, in order to fight again!" Dao Xin took a deep breath. How could he not know the intentions of these brothers. He jumped up, fell in front of the light, clasped his fist and said with a wry smile: "younger martial brother Zhang, this is not fair to you." "Elder martial brother, why do you say that? Is it possible that Zhang Heng deliberately challenges you on stage and loses to you, so that you can recover your strength? You are wrong. Zhang Heng has always wanted to fight with elder martial brother! This time, I am holding the mentality of winning you to fight with you! I hope you will do your best. " Tao Xin smiles bitterly and doesn''t speak any more. As the fourth in the imperial dragon list, he has stepped into the realm of puppet emperor with the help of the Qing emperor. Even if he is injured and defeated by an emperor, it is too simple. But when he thought of the intentions of his brothers, he was in a complicated mood. "My brothers treat me like this. If I don''t get good grades, how can I be worthy of them?" Daoxin drank: "come on! Come on "Be careful, elder martial brother!" Zhang Heng nodded and urged Qi to kill him. Two people entangled in a fight together, each not to give up, try their best. As expected, Zhang Heng was defeated when they did not fight with each other. All he used was the soul method taught by Hong Tianzong. At a glance, Daoxin could see how powerful he could be. Dao Xin splits away, Zhang Heng can''t resist it. He takes a hit on his abdomen, and he falls back on the ground. His spirit and Qi are in disorder. "I give in." Zhang Heng smiles bitterly. "In the first game, the heart of Tao wins, and the score increases by two." Qingxin''s voice rings. "Is it OK?" Tao Xin quickly steps forward and pulls Zhang Heng up. "It''s OK." Zhang Heng said with a grin: "brother Daoxin, come on." Having said that, he turned around and went down to the light station. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." The heart and eyes of Tao are shining. The healing power in the light platform rises and covers the heart of Tao in an instant. The wounds on his body almost recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the breath in his body filled up. "Excellent!" Tao Xin groaned. "Does anyone want to challenge Daoxin? Or Daoxin, who do you want to challenge? " The sound of a clear heart rises again."I''ll do it!" A soul with a bald head flew to the arena and drank: "I''m Li Bingkun, please advise me!" "Please!" Dao Xin nods. The two fought. In fact, many soul people present know that they have no connection with the final reward of the nine soul palace. At this point, they can only strive for benefits for themselves. For example, fight with Yulong! Fight with the strong, you can learn the strong people''s breathing methods, fighting skills and so on, and even in the fight against them, you can understand. It''s an opportunity and a lot of people can''t wait. The strength of barehead is amazing, but Daoxin has Dao body and strong physical body. After 50 rounds of fighting, barehead is kicked over by one foot and takes the initiative to admit defeat. Add two to the Dao center integral again. Then came a succession of strong men. Tao Xin meets the battle one by one. The eyes and brows of the white night are tight. The saint, Duanmu tomorrow, wenrenshi, Shangguan Lingli, and the one from the burning sun palace have not made a move. It is easy for them to understand that because of their relationship with Bai Ye and Hong Tianzong, shengnv will not demolish the platform of Daoxin, while Duanmu tomorrow and others are worried that they will not be able to fight Daoxin and wait for the next one. But in addition to these powerful, there are also some masters of the hidden family, such as Xuanyuan bumie, Nangong Qingcheng, etc. Their strength is not weaker than that of Daoxin. Why didn''t they come to power? What are they waiting for? The white night is full of thoughts and worries. Daoxin''s triumphant song and successive victories led to Hong Tianzong''s jubilation and excitement. Everyone raised their hands and applauded Daoxin. In this way, the fifth battle was ended. People look at the Taoist heart on the stage, which is like a column in the southern sky, and their eyes are closely watching. As long as you win one more game, Daoxin will be the first group in this group and can enter the preliminary selection group. However. In the sixth scene, no one came to the stage. Dao Xin frowned slightly. After several battles, some people came to the stage to challenge, almost without stopping. Are these people afraid of themselves? Just when Daoxin was confused, a voice came from the side. "Well, now that you''re almost done, it''s time to go down. Hang on, go up. " "Well." As the voice dropped, a young man in a black robe with an inch head sprang up and landed on the stage. The hermit family, Xiang Tian. However, people care more about the person who speaks! No one else, it is Xuanyuan immortal! What does he want to do? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 "What do you mean that Xuanyuan is immortal?" Yuerong tree could not control his temper and took the lead to ask. "What are you, smelly girl? Should we talk to Xuanyuan? Don''t weigh your own weight or how much? " Others immediately retorted. Yuerong''s face changed, and I didn''t know how to refute it. "Elder martial sister, do you still need to ask? He is aiming at hongtianzong A disciple said. The divine way is silent. The white night coldly looked at the Xuanyuan not to extinguish, but saw him squint, is using the aggressive vision to sweep. Many people understood immediately. It''s revenge. It is Xuanyuan''s revenge on Bai Ye and Hongtian. The former Lin Zhengtian and the present Daoxin all come from their revenge. Xuanyuan does not die in the light of all the people around the body! "Do it." The man named Xiang Tian spoke faintly. Dao heart looks dignified, but fearless, he nodded: "that is not polite, please accept the move." After that, Daoxin rushes to the sky with a wave of both palms. A pattern of yin and Yang emerges. The picture is full of terrifying soul power, just like a wave. "Little skills." Xiang Tian shook his head and waved. Bang! The pattern of yin and Yang suddenly split. Daoxin''s body was shaken back, and his soul power was broken and unstable. The crowd was shocked. Daoxin has just entered the realm of the puppet emperor, and the man named Xiang Tian has obviously reached the peak of the puppet emperor. Daoxin can''t be his opponent. But Rao is so, Daoxin is not willing to give up. Even if the emperor is standing in front of him, he dares to fight. "Come again!" As soon as the man approached, a breath of soul with a strong Taoist power spread out, affecting the surrounding void. The spirit of Xiang Tian could not be diffused, and all of them were blocked by Daoxin. Taking advantage of the situation, Daoxin has seventy-two palms, each of which involves the element of terror. One hand contains wind, one hand contains fire, one hand contains thunder, and the other contains ice... if all of these 72 palms are shot on Xiang Tian, not to mention killing him, at least he can be defeated. However, Xiang Tian was unafraid. With one hand behind him, the other hand turned into a shadow, which blocked all the 72 palms of Daoxin. The attack of Daoxin can''t break through Xiang Tian''s defense. His face was heavy. "Don''t you understand the difference between you and me?" Xiang Tian''s mouth slightly raised, showing a weak smile, eyes full of confidence, there is a trace of cruelty. Dao Xin''s face became tense. But heard a sudden burst of drinking, the whole head dizzy, deafening. "Potential!" In a flash, a great momentum fell, Daoxin''s feet sank, and before people had time to prepare, they were forced to lie on the ground. "Truth in general situation!" There was a cry of alarm outside the stage. And it''s a triple truth. People stare, looking at the horror around the Guangtai, one by one, they are thrilled. The triple truth trend of the peak puppet emperor is more powerful, enough to crush a mountain into powder and divide the surging sea into two. Under the general situation of truth, no one can resist, unless it is a strong person who has formed a "domain", he can crush it. Tao Xin also has the truth of the general situation, but he is only the first one, and can''t fight against Xiang Tian at all. How many of them have such a terrible situation? The existence of this age can step into the realm of truth, and it is terrible to break through to the double and triple, which can be called a monster... Hoo! At this time, lying down in the heart of the road suddenly burst out a circle of green light, the whole person difficult to stand up. "The power of Tao''s heart and body!" Hongtian Zongren called. "Come on, elder martial brother!" Yue Rongshu and others cheered loudly. But. The strength gap between the two is too obvious. It is almost impossible to win the event in this situation. "I''m just going to push you to the limit? You are too weak! What is hongtianzong? It''s just a group of children, even if it''s the Qing emperor, in the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, it''s just a crane tail, the last guy in the row! What kind of ability can the students be taught? " Xiang Tian shook his head and said without scruple. "Shut up!" "Asshole! How dare you insult our master Hongtianzong''s disciples were furious. Daoxin''s eyes are ferocious. With a roar, he will break away from the general situation. "Don''t insult your master!" Xiang Tian''s words completely inspired his blood. But he just stood up, a breath of sword, suddenly shot, like lightning, into his chest in the sky.Pooh! Blood blooms. All of a sudden everything stopped. Tao Xin opened his eyes in disbelief, covered his chest and retreated. Click. All of the spirit in the body is broken, and all the spirit in the body collapses... everything seems to have ended... everyone''s breath is tight, and they are looking at the stage closely. Yue banyan tree is sluggish and looking. All the disciples of hongtianzong are like statues with huge eyes... what is the end of the broken soul? Everyone knows. The outcome is divided. Dao Xin... The soul of heaven is broken... he is... Abandoned! The general trend of truth is removed. The heart of Tao relies on the barrier of light platform, with empty eyes. He practiced hard for nearly a hundred years. He did not know how many dangers and hardships he suffered before he entered the realm of the puppet emperor. However, in today''s battle of the nine spirits and gods, his accomplishments were totally lost. It''s better to die without soul cultivation! "Is this the fourth person in the imperial dragon list? How can you be so incompetent? It''s ridiculous that you''re defeated just because I''ve only made two moves. " Xiang Tian shakes his head, and his finger twists a wisp of Qi, poking toward the heart of Daoxin. He wants to kill this man in front of the Hongtian clan. In front of the white night, cut off the heart of Tao! Nangong Qingcheng is full of banter. Shaoliuyu squinted at the white night and whispered: "Stinky boy, you should know our ability? In front of us descendants of the great emperor, your so-called imperial dragon list is just a joke "I didn''t have much interest in you, but the white night of hongtianzong provoked us, so I had to do something. You go to die. If you want to be a fierce ghost, you can go to find Bai Ye, because he killed you." Xiang Tian said with a smile that he wanted to pierce his heart. Dao Xin lost his soul and could not resist at all. He could only watch the finger attack. "Stop it!" At this time, Xuanyuan bumie suddenly opened up. Xiang Tian stopped and looked at Xuanyuan Bujian: "big little, what''s the matter?" "Don''t let him die, just abolish his cultivation. I want to show these people around the white night what will happen to those who are familiar with him." Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s better for young people to know how to play. Well, in this case, I''ll spare the life of this trash." Xiang Tian laughs and turns his finger into a fist, which blows in Daoxin''s chest. Daoxin spits out a mouthful of blood and falls on the ground without feeling. "In the sixth game of the second group, the winner will be given 12 points." Qingxin''s voice rings. But few people heard that people were still immersed in the terrible strength of Xiang Tian and the miserable fate of Daoxin. Daoxin is the fourth person in the imperial dragon list. Facing Xiang Tian, he has no strength to fight back... what is the state of Xiang Tian? At the end of hongtianzong''s head, it was already full of grief and resentment. Several disciples rushed to the end and put the Taoist heart down from the light platform. When some disciples saw Daoxin like this, they even cried out. "What should I do? Elder martial brother Daoxin''s accomplishments... All his accomplishments are gone! " Yue banyan eyes red, tears can not stop sliding down the face. "We want revenge The monk gnawed his teeth. "Yes, revenge!" Some students roared. Shentu didn''t say a word. He lowered his head to meditate. His eyes were filled with deep anger and pain. Daoxin is the second senior brother of hongtianzong''s disciples. He is a disciple of Qingdi''s sect after Shentu. He has high prestige in hongtianzong. In ordinary times, Shentu is closed and can''t preside over major events. Everyone is looking for Daoxin to make decisions. But no one expected that Daoxin fell here. What to do? What to do? People panic, one by one bow their heads and sigh... at this time, a voice rings. "Revenge is OK, but you have to find the right person! Xiang Tian is not the chief culprit of Daoxin. The real culprit is white night! " All of them were startled and looked along the sound. However, Yan Yan led a group of disciples to come forward and said righteous words. "Yan Yan, how can you talk like that?" A female disciple said angrily. "Liu Cai, am I wrong? Xiang Tian and I, hongtianzong, have no enmity and hatred, and have never known elder martial brother Daoxin. But why did he have to deal with elder martial brother Daoxin? Isn''t it because the white night provoked Xuanyuan bumie? " "This..." Liu CAI was dumb. "White night, I told you before. I asked you to bow down to apologize to Xuanyuan Dashao. There would be no such thing. You see, it''s better now. It''s not only bitter for us, but also killing elder martial brother Daoxin. If elder martial brother Shentu comes to the stage later, he will be persecuted." Another disciple spoke.No one looked good. The spearhead seems to have been directed against the white night. "Shut up Seeing the quarrel of his classmates, Shentu suddenly roared. People are quiet. Shentu said coldly: "it''s not about the white night. Don''t talk about it. Now settle down and the rest of you are ready to fight." "Elder martial brother, you are favoring the white night!" Yan Yan hums: "if you do this, Daoxin elder martial brother, if you know, how can you be reconciled?" "That is, if it was not for the white night, how could elder martial brother Daoxin be like this?" "I''m not satisfied with it!" "When I leave here, I''ll go and do justice to master!" More and more people, such as Bai Yan, are questioning and criticizing. Shentu''s face became more and more gloomy, and his fist was pinched to death. But in the end, he won''t attack his classmates. Without saying a word, he turned his back, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Elder martial brother Shentu, in this case, I''ll leave hongtianzong first." At this time, the white night suddenly opened his mouth. "White night, you..." Shentu and others suddenly turned around. "It''s not necessary for me, an outsider, to make a gap between hongtianzong, which should have been united. I left hongtianzong. From now on, anyone in hongtianzong has nothing to do with me. After leaving jiuhungong palace, I will go to zongmen in person and say goodbye to the emperor Qingdi!" White night hands after the negative, light said. It''s impossible for him to face it in a lifetime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 "White night, don''t be impulsive. It''s not because of you. You don''t have to blame yourself. This matter has been exposed! Don''t mention it any more! " The divine way is resolute. But without waiting for the white night to open his mouth, Yan Yan made a sound again. "Elder martial brother, you are the most gifted and powerful person in our clan. Apart from the master, you are almost equal to our master. However, today''s business is nothing wrong. If there is no white night, how can we be targeted by so many forces? If there is no white night, how can we die and hurt so many classmates? If there was no white night, how could elder martial brother Daoxin end up like this? In the final analysis, all this is caused by the white night. If you still want to cover up the white night, where do you put us? " "Elder martial brother Yan is right." Several disciples responded immediately. "What do you want?" God asked. "Today, there is him without us, with us, without him!" Yan Yan hesitated and said a very resolute word. This time, not only Yue Rongshu and others were shocked, but also the souls behind Yan Yan showed a look of astonishment. How could they have thought that Yan Yan would put pressure on Shentu for leaving zongmen? For a moment, everyone was a little flustered. If this continues, Hong Tianzong is afraid of splitting up. "Yan Yan, you are bold enough to instigate disciples and incite division. Do you know what the consequences are?" God is not stupid, vaguely aware of something, immediately look a cold, deep voice drink. "Elder martial brother, I''m also good for the clan. Don''t you want us to win some good places, take some good things, and glorify the clan? If we go on like this, those hermit families will snipe at us one by one, and we will not even enter the preliminary contest, and we will be ruined by them one by one! Do you want to see this result? " Yan Yan hummed. His words immediately aroused the resonance of some disciples, whether shaoliuyu or Xiang Tian, left a lot of shadow on them. They are also human beings and will naturally be scared. "Elder martial brother, Yan Yan''s words are unreasonable. If we go on like this, whether we can get the place or not is the second. I''m afraid that we will be targeted. In the third scene, we can name and challenge. If Xuanyuan does not destroy the masters over there, we will be named hongtianzong one by one. How can we meet the challenge?" "Even elder martial brother Daoxin has been abolished. How can we be rivals?" "Elder martial brother, why don''t you leave the relationship with daynight for the time being, and you can announce it in public. In this way, we will be safe." "Elder martial brother..." this is a small voice, more and more loud, the divine way facial expression is more and more ugly, Yue Rongshu, monk and others are also unbelievable. At the end of the day, there was a faint sign of leaning to one side. Seeing this, the white night understood everything. He looked at Shentu''s deeply tired face, shook his head in silence and walked away. "Elder martial brother Shentu, take care of elder martial brother Lin for me." White night light road, walk to the side of no one, slowly sat down, and with a loud voice: "now, I white night and hongtianzong no longer have any relationship!" "White night!" Yue banyan tree several people quickly shout. But white night is determined to leave. "I''m not a member of Hongtian clan. I''m only here because of the dead dragon sword. You guys, I''ll treat it as a friend in the daytime." White night light road, people have gone away. Yue banyan trees stammered their lower lips, not knowing how to retain them. All around the soul of the white night. There are some with joking eyes, some with puzzled expression, some with a sneer, and some with disdain. "How long can you stand in xiongjue at night without the backing of hongtianzong?" Xuanyuan bumie light way: "I said earlier, with me Xuanyuan bumie against the end, there will be no good results." "Ha ha, big and little, soon he will come to worship you with the dead dragon sword." Next to the less flow feather smile way. Many people laughed in secret. But more people''s eyes are insidious and greedy. If Bai Ye really intends to leave hongtianzong and lose the deterrence of the Qing emperor, he will have to meet the covetous eyes of those powerful people when he leaves the nine soul palace. "Well, he''s a good judge!" Seeing the white night take the initiative to leave, Yan Yan sneers. "Elder martial brother, you see, he left on his own initiative. He can''t blame us." Those disciples also said quickly, so as not to be angry with the divine way. However, Yue Rongshu, who was upright beside her, couldn''t bear it. She raised her jade finger, pointed to these disciples, and said in a hurry: "you ungrateful guys, if there was no white night, you would have died in the secret place of emperor Dan. How can you still stand here? If there is no white night, you will be killed in the first round. If there is no white night, just a Wei family will be enough to clean you up! Do you have time to dig at the run here? " "This..." a group of people couldn''t speak. "Elder martial sister, don''t talk nonsense with them. These guys can''t be educated. When we go back to Dahuang City, we''ll see Master in person and let him make a decision." The monk hummed and glared at Yan Yan.Yan Yan doesn''t speak, but there is a trace of narrowing in his eyes. "Let''s start the competition in the third group. Who wants to take the stage to meet the challenge?" Qingxin''s voice fell from above again. People''s attention is back on the stage. White night motionless, sitting in situ, closed eyes. He doesn''t have to do it because there are plenty of people who want to challenge him. "Big brother, let''s go." Some of hongtianzong''s disciples were eager to try. The divine way said nothing and closed his eyes, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. Those disciples were quite embarrassed. Before the white night, they were the most active. They also knew that this had angered Shentu, so they wanted to be closer to Shentu and let him calm down. But obviously, it doesn''t work. At this moment, a figure jumped onto the challenge arena. The people''s eyes narrowed and they looked at the man. He was wearing yellow clothes and black trousers, with a bright gold belt around his waist. It was obviously a magic weapon. The whole man was walking like a dragon and a tiger. He was strong and domineering. He stood there like a mountain falling there. "Who is this man?" "Isn''t this the seed of the hermit King''s family Someone recognized the man and exclaimed. "The hermit family again?" The people were shocked and turned to look at Xuanyuan bumie. Although the hermit family is divided into different factions, most of the people who participated in the battle were headed by Xuanyuan bumie. Now the first group and the second group have been occupied by shaoliuyu and xiangtian. Seeing Xuanyuan''s action, he seems to want Wang Daoshi to occupy the first place in the third group! Is it possible that the hermit family wants to exclude foreigners and take over all these people? It''s just. As soon as Wang Daoshi came to power, a figure rushed up. As fast as lightning, he fell on the stage in an instant, almost in one breath. Everyone looked at it in a hurry, but it was just a glance, and there was an uproar all around!! White night!!! It''s white night!!! Is he finally going to do it? The crowd was boiling, and all the forces and talents were watching attentively. "White night, can''t you sit still at last?" Shangguan whispered. "It''s a good time." Hearing the stone smile. "It''s said that this man was appointed by the emperor. I don''t think so." Duanmu talks to himself tomorrow, but his eyes twinkle with resentment. Compared with those who are familiar with the white night, the hermit family is not the same. They looked at the people on the stage with disdain and contempt in their eyes. "Big little, he''s done it!" Nangong Qingcheng smiles. "He was so impatient to take revenge on Daoxin and Lin Zhengtian. It''s a pity that everything is under my control. Don''t look at Wang Daoshi''s three big and five crude. In fact, his mind is very careful. And his "Cangmang Shenjin Jue" can tear everything apart. Even if he is not in samsara, he can''t eat this strength. Let''s see how Wang Daoshi can deal with him. " Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "Hey hey, this time, let''s see how the boy died, let''s play slowly, and let those disobedient guys around know what''s the end of provoking our hermit people." Little flow feather sneer way. Hongtianzong is also boiling. "Big elder martial brother, white night he..." Yue Rongshu a face anxious color, want to say again. "If he wants to die, let him die. How capable does he think he really has?" Yan Yan hummed. "Yes, he has nothing to do with us, whatever he wants." The next disciple also yelled. Shentu did not say a word, just opened his eyes, staring at the white night. On the stage. Wang Daoshi had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes showed ferocity. He twisted his wrist and said with a smile: "boy, you have offended Xuan Yuan Da Shao. I am ordered by Xuanyuan Dashao to deal with you specially." "Do you know I''ll be on stage?" The white night is light. "Of course, Lin Zhengtian and Daoxin have been abandoned by us. Can you still sit still?" Wang Daoshi''s mouth is up and his eyes are joking. "Do you think that I don''t know if you arranged for it Said the white night. "Oh? It seems that you are not stupid, so, are you ready to be abandoned by me? " Wang Daoshi said, and stepped forward. With each step, we can see the horror of its strength. White night motionless, light standing in place. "Funny ants." Wang Daoshi grinned coldly, and his pace speeded up suddenly. He was like a whirlwind. When he appeared in front of the white night, he hit him head-on. On the front of that fist, it carries the strength of imitating energy to tear the world apart.What a terrible force! The souls around him are pale. But at the moment of this fist, a steady hand caught the attacking fist. Bang! The fist and palm hand in hand, and the power whirling pattern blooms like flowers. However, the white night remained motionless, leaving only the thunder like sound rippling on the stage. "What?" Wang Daoshi was stunned. Such a terrible punch, he actually took it? "I''m not going to kill you. I''ll kill you one by one." In the white night, his eyes were cold, like nine secluded ice pools. Suddenly, he made a fist and blew at Wang Daoshi''s elbow. Click. A crisp sound came out. "Ah Wang Daoshi screamed like a pig. Around the crowd, stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 "Asshole!" Wang Daoshi endured the sharp pain, and his left fist came. "Cangmang Shenjin Jue! Breaking force He roared at the top of his voice, his fists tore the void, and the strength of strength was vaguely shaking the light platform barrier! All the people outside the barrier turn pale. It was a shock. However, it is not clear to anyone that in the current white night, the great emperor does not come out and is hard to be taken by surprise. He has obtained the secret place of Dan Di and is endowed with unique advantages. In the small world of Qingdi, Huang Ding is used to refine a large number of miraculous elixirs. Not only that, but also inherited by the great emperor, he quickly absorbed the power of inheritance by using this divine elixir. In today''s white night, Emperor Qi is not what these puppet emperors can resist. People all think that he is not in samsara, strong and terrible, but he does not know that the overall strength of white night has reached the level of Libo''s next great emperor. Even if there is no dead dragon sword, he is not afraid of these hidden children. "You are too weak." The white night shakes his head and pats it casually. Slap fly away, solid hit on the fist, amazing power actually born to break the fist. Click. Wang Daoshi''s left fist is like a blooming flesh flower. It is ferocious and bloody, and his white bones are clearly visible. Whoa! The souls below stood up and watched the scene in disbelief. Wang Daoshi, who is famous for his strength, actually broke his elbow and his fist by the front of the white night... how terrible is the strength of the white night? What''s more, everyone can see that the palm of the white night is not fully used! Wang Daoshi screamed in pain and wanted to resist again, but he was kicked to the ground by the white night. Before he could get up, he was trampled on his chest. Seeing this scene, Wang Daoshi''s face changed greatly. His cold and ferocious eyes made him fall into the ice cellar. He opened his mouth in a hurry and would scream. However, white night''s foot, directly in his face. Pooh. Wang Daoshi flew out with a broken tooth. "Want to give up? It''s impossible. You want to kill my elder martial brother Lin Zhengtian, and you have abandoned the cultivation of Daoxin. Now, let me abandon you one by one! " White night low voice cold way, a palm into claw, buckle in Wang Daoshi''s chest. The terrible power spread through Wang Daoshi''s whole body like an electric current. All the Qi and muscles in Wang Daoshi''s body were broken. Most importantly, his soul was shocked into powder under this claw. Wang Daoshi''s body is thick and fierce, which can be compared with the strength of the earth and the sea, and disappeared without a trace. He vomited a mouthful of blood, blood with broken internal organs, people if crazy, crazy like shouting: "white night!! I''m going to kill you!! Kill you!!! Ah If the cultivation is abandoned, life is not like death! Wang Daoshi is completely crazy. I''m afraid that any soul person will go crazy in the face of such a thing. "Kill me? You don''t deserve it White night stretched out his hand, pulled Wang Daoshi from the ground and lifted him with one hand. Then he turned around and faced Xuanyuan bumie and others who were sitting on the hillside. People gasped, unbelievable. This is a naked provocation!! White night, in the provocation Xuanyuan immortal! He is challenging the supreme authority! He''s playing with fire! "Asshole!" Nangong Qingcheng, shaoliuyu a crowd of rage. "Release Wang Daoshi quickly, or we''ll call you all destroyed!" "White night, you are brave. Do you know what you are doing?" There was a lot of shouting and swearing. Even some souls who are not hermit families are shouting and cursing, as if Wang Daoshi were their relatives. "If you don''t agree, you can go on stage." White night swept those people: "or, I order you?" The men shut up for a moment, afraid to speak. Even Wang Daoshi is not their opponent. When these people go up, they are not kneaded and kneaded by the night? "If you are afraid, shut up. Even if the dog barks, I feel noisy." The white night is light. The souls were all flushed and did not dare to speak. "White night, let him go." At this time, a indifferent voice floated over. Xuanyuan is immortal! He made a noise! "Big and little, save me, make the decision for me!" Wang Daoshi looks at the Xuanyuan and shouts at his exhaustion. Xuanyuan bumie ignored him and quietly looked at the white night: "you let him go, otherwise, you can''t bear the consequences! You can''t afford the energy of the hermit king. " "As I said before, I will only abolish him, not kill him!" White night light way, throw casually, Wang Daoshi fell to the ground like a dead dog. "Ha ha, sure enough, you dare not kill me! I am a member of the hermit family. If you move me, you have to face the Revenge of the descendants of the great emperor! You dare not! It''s a pity, white night, if you don''t kill me today, I will kill you for revenge in the futureWang Daoshi laughs and shouts madly. "He will bow his head after all!" Less plume cold channel. "I don''t want to kill you. I''m not afraid of you, but I want you to experience the pain of being a person without a soul. Since you said that, I''ll take your dog''s life away!" The white night suddenly turns around, grabs the palm, condenses out a Qi sword, goes toward the king''s road stone line. "White night, dare you?" Nangong Qingcheng screams. "White night, I advise you not to do so! Otherwise, you will regret it Xuanyuan bumie also made a sound. Wang Daoshi was arranged by him. If he died, he could not explain to the Wang family. "Then let me see what you can do." White night light way, a wave of Qi sword, directly into Wang Daoshi''s heart. Pooh. His heart pierced, blood like a spring, gushing out. "How dare you... Kill me?" Wang Daoshi opened his mouth and looked at the white night in disbelief. Finally he fell down and lost his vitality. Wang Daoshi, die. There was silence all around. People outside the curtain were also stunned. This is an open declaration of war against the hermits! "Who is this man?" Under the curtain, Dong Qiaoer blinked and said, "I''m the first to see someone dare to challenge the Xuanyuan family." "I don''t know, but he''s going to be a dead man. He has already succeeded in angering Xuanyuan bumie." Next to the North xuanming hummed. "Listen to them, this man is like white night." One side of the maple Glass said. "Is he white night?" Dong Qiaoer was stunned and her small face was full of surprise. "Qiao''er, do you know him?" Feng Li asked. "Of course I know. I heard that he is the most accomplished person in the future prediction of Dandi, and he also has a dead dragon sword. He even fought against the stone emperor and even cut off one of his hands." Dong Qiaoer said. As soon as this remark fell, several people around him took a cool breath. Cut the emperor''s arm? What a feat? "Well, it''s just relying on the sword power of the dead dragon! Without the dragon sword, it''s not a waste. Look at it. This guy will be finished soon. " North Xuan Ming cold road, obviously not satisfied. They didn''t know how strong the dead dragon sword was, but they all knew that it was the most powerful sword recognized, and even the emperor coveted it. But as far as these hermit children are concerned, the dead dragon sword is almost out of reach. There was silence outside the stage until the voice of sunny heart fell. "The first game, the winner''s day night, points plus seven." "Who else wants to challenge?" People looked at each other with horror and fear in their eyes. Through this war, they can see clearly, white night... Is not easy to provoke. Those who wanted to embarrass or even kill the white night were silent. This is a cruel man. Who dares to offend? "I want to challenge people!" At this time, the white night on the stage suddenly opened. "Who do you want to challenge? It can be called directly, and the invitees must participate. If they refuse, they will be deemed as abstaining. " Qingxin said. Point war! Everyone breathed hard and the heart beat faster. Who does white night want to challenge? Then he turned and looked at Xuanyuan bumie. His eyes were cold and ferocious. Does white night want to challenge Xuanyuan? In the place, all the souls stood up, staring at the figure on the stage nervously. However... the white night did not read out the figure of Xuanyuan, but said in a cool voice: "Xuanyuan is not out, I will not challenge you in such a hurry! I''ll start with the people around you. " After that, he turned his eyes, staring at the sky, coldly said: "roll out." "You want to challenge me?" Xiang Tian narrowed his eyes. "I don''t want to repeat it again." Close your eyes at night. "Ha ha ha ha, interesting! How interesting Xiang Tian laughed, jumped up, flew to the stage and looked at him jokingly: "do you want to avenge Daoxin?" "You can do something." Closed eyes, still did not speak. "Hehe, since this is the case, then I just like to treat Daoxin, and you will be ruined." Xiang Tian stepped forward and walked toward the white night with a smile on his face: "isn''t Danti predicting your future? Will you prove the emperor''s way?"? I just want to see what a person who has no soul can use to prove the emperor''s way? " After that, his eyes congealed and growled. "Potential!" Boom! The triple trend, like mountains and rivers like the sea, suddenly fell, shaking the white night. Shake the stage immediately. The surging force of repression is like filling the whole arena.Here, even a wisp of breath will be solidified. However... in the daytime, he remained motionless and upright, like the prime of Optimus. "Well?" The eyebrows of Xiang Tian moved. "How dare you show me your skills in front of me The white night slowly opened his eyes, which was like an ice pool of pupil beads permeated with fierce luster: "let me tell you, what is the real trend!" Boom! A momentum erupted from the night. The whole void suddenly twisted, like the collapse of the nine heavens. The whole stage trembled wildly, and the barrier around it was like a wave, which seemed to tear at any time. Xiang Tian''s terrible situation suddenly disintegrated and completely disintegrated. Xiang Tian''s whole person immediately bent down, just like the previous Daoxin, could not stand... the trend of quadruple truth!!! The people outside were so shocked that they couldn''t even say anything! "Kneel down." The white night fell in a word. Bang! Xiang Tian''s knees sank and smashed on the ground... Xuanyuan did not die out. People over there got up one after another, and a pair of eyes seemed to be able to eat people. White night... Even let Xiang Tianxia kneel www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 Seeing Xiang Tian kneeling on the ground, Xuanyuan bumie felt that his face was slapped severely, which was extremely ugly. And shaoliuyu and other people''s looks are also a burst of change, some clench their fists, some clench their teeth, eyes show shade, some directly scold! This is in the face, in revenge, in defiance of these hidden families, descendants of the great emperor!! In the past, they stood in front of all kinds of forces in xiongjue mainland. They were all guests of honor. How could they have suffered such humiliation? Looking at Xiang Tian indifferently in the white night, he looks neither happy nor sad. Under the profound meaning of the four major trends, the triple trend of Xiang Tian is just like a child, soft and weak. He went over and stood in front of Xiang Tian. The kneeling Xiang Tian began to tremble, and the whole person trembled and swayed. Four major trends! What a terror! The fifth is to see the truth. Domain! Even the next emperor may not have it. But the white night is not the land of Tianjiao, but has four major trends! The pupil of Xiang Tian is full of panic, and the natural and confident before has disappeared without a trace. If you know that this guy has four major trends! How dare I fight? Xiang Tian is extremely regretful. "Others say that you have a dead dragon sword to be so fearless and dare to provoke the emperor, but I didn''t expect that you still have four major trends..." Xiang Tian knew that this was not the time to be afraid. He tried his best to take a breath and secretly worked hard to break free, but he just moved, and the more terrifying trend fell suddenly. Click! "Ah Xiang Tian made a sad cry. He can feel that his two legs have become powder!! "You''re the second one I''ve abolished. Of course, you won''t be the second." White night light way, one hand toward the chest of Xiang Tian. Whew! The strength spread like an electric current, and Xiang Tian''s whole body jerked violently, and the soul of heaven in his chest was instantly broken. When the pain was over, he quickly bowed his head, but he saw that there was nothing left, and the spirit of his hard cultivation for nearly a hundred years was completely dead. "No... no... no way!" Xiang Tian''s face turned pale, his lips trembled and he could not stop shouting. Then, the man, like a beast, struggled and growled: "impossible!! My white soul!! I''m going to kill you But. Under the four fold situation, his struggle had no effect at all. The white night kicks over, Xiang Tian flies out like a broken kite, bumps into the light stage, and falls to the ground and faints directly. "In the second game, the winner''s day, the score will be increased by 12." Qingxin''s voice falls again. Around, silent, as if a needle landing, will send out the sound of thunder. People keep their mouths open and stare at the stage one by one, and no one makes a sound for a long time. "Xiang Tian... Was also abolished..." "how could... How could this happen?" The children of the hermit families panicked. Xiang Tian''s strength is well known to them. Among these people, he is absolutely a strong one, but in front of the white night, he behaves like a child and is completely run over and killed... Even there is no room to fight back. Hongtianzong''s side is the most shocking. In particular, Yan Yan and others, one by one, are surprised and shocked, and their hearts are not taste. The strength of Xiang Tian can be seen from Daoxin. But such a terrible fellow, white night will be abandoned! What is the strength of the white night? "You are afraid that Xuanyuan will not destroy them, but in the eyes of younger martial brother Bai, they are just a group of people who sell in the first place! I don''t know where you have the courage to run against younger martial brother Bai. If younger martial brother Bai goes after him, I''m afraid the elder martial brother can''t stop him! " The monk snorted coldly and said coldly. When the words fell, Yan Yan suddenly fell into the ice cellar and trembled violently. They have seen with their own eyes the means of the white night, how can they not be afraid? However, Yan Yan was still resolute, biting his teeth, he said: "the white night just abandoned Xiang Tian and Wang Daoshi. They said that they were strong and strong. If they said that they were not strong, how could they be so relaxed?" "That''s right. What''s more, even if the night is so unscrupulous as to provoke the hermit family, even if he passes through the war of God son and is afraid to leave the palace, he will have to finish it." Another disciple interface. Everyone nodded. Yue Rongshu was a little impatient and said in a low voice: "monk, don''t tell these guys more. When we go, we will report the matter to the master truthfully, but the master will decide everything! Yan Yan! You started it. You can''t escape the responsibility. " "It doesn''t matter. I''m for the benefit of the clan. I believe the master won''t embarrass me." Yan Yan hummed."You..." Yue Rongshu was in a hurry and couldn''t say it. Xiang Tian was abolished, and the white night won two games. People looked at Xuanyuan together. The competition in the third group seemed to have turned into a struggle between the white night and the hermit family. It was only to see how the two sides should proceed next. "Does anyone want to challenge white night? Or do you want to continue fighting in the daytime? " Qingxin speaks again. "I''ll keep fighting!" The night is light. Everybody breathe tight. After the battle of Xiang Tian, who would you like to attack in the white night? The people of the hermit family could not help but step back, their eyes twinkled with fear. "It''s too much of a bully!" Nangong Qingcheng Qi''s delicate body trembles unceasingly, a pair of bright eyes almost swallowed the white night. "Less plume, roll up." At this time, the white night called out coldly. Less plume!! White night to avenge Lin Zhengtian!! After vengeance for Daoxin, he will move less Liuyu! "You want to fight me?" Shaoliuyu frowns slightly, but soon stretches out: "you have four truth trend, I can''t fight you!" "So you''re going to say no? According to the rules, if you refuse, you will abstain. You can choose by yourself. " The white night is light. Little Liu Yu''s eyes showed a trace of resentment and ruthlessness. He looked at Xuanyuan and nodded softly, saying: "use that move." Shaoliuyu a Zheng: "is it used here?" "He has not entered the samsara body, with the general trend of truth, you can''t fight him, without that move, Xiang Tian and Wang Daoshi are your end." Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. Shaoliuyu''s face changed and nodded silently: "in this case, that''s good. But once I use that move, I''m afraid that white night will be killed by me..." "kill him. If he is so provocative, if we don''t kill him, will the face of our descendants of the great emperor disappear?" "Good!" Shaoliuyu nods, sneers at the white night, points his feet up and falls on the stage. Less plume, fight! The crowd held their breath and stared at the stage. "To be fair to say, shaoliuyu''s strength is not as good as Lin Zhengtian. He will be extremely hard on shangxiangtian and wangdaoshi. He has no chance to win against the white night." Hearing this, Shi congealed his eyes: "what on earth does he have to rely on? How dare he go to the stage?" "Did he want to use that trick?" The Shangguan next to him seemed to notice something, and his face changed slightly. "You mean... The power of blood?" Hearing people stone suddenly, eyes also flash with deep fear, it seems to think of something extremely terrible. "White night... Hard!" Duanmu tomorrow light road. "These are not the only cards in the white night. Just wait and see." The stone took a deep breath and stopped making a sound. Light stage, less flow feather leisurely if step, not a bit nervous. "I know you are very angry, and I know you are not reconciled. After all, your senior brother Lin Zhengtian is in critical condition now. Although he has got the opportunity to enter the way of emperor, he is afraid that there is no possibility of 30% in his present situation. Once the demonstration fails, he will surely die!" Shaoliuyu raised a ferocious smile: "how? Do you want to avenge him? If you want to, do it. " "Good!" White night nodded: "I still will not kill you, but I will abandon your cultivation and cut off your limbs! For a soul person, death is not the most painful thing, but losing one''s accomplishments is the most painful thing! " "I hope you can do it!" Less Liuyu smile. Boom! The general trend of the four truth falls again. However. Little flowing feather''s body also swings a layer of blue light at this moment. Then he saw a snake line on his back, which was shining through his clothes. It was magical and tight. The spirit released was actually fighting against the general trend! White night immediately saw that it was something similar to the seal of Wu Shen. The nine souls palace blocks the magic weapons of the array, but does not block the power that is engraved on the body. However, the power of this snake pattern is not as good as the terrible seal of martial god. In the face of the trend of quadruple truth, it can still resist. The white night hums coldly, the strength all urges, nine lotus leaf soul''s suppression power also then to cover down. Click. The halo on the back of shaoliuyu is broken in an instant, and the force of suppression directly acts on him. "Oh He snorted, his feet bent, and then trembled, as if not for long. "If you have only this ability, you will die if you accept my challenge! If you have any other moves, use them together, so as not to regret later. " White night one side toward little flow feather to go, say at the same time. As early as in shaoliuyu''s fight with Lin Zhengtian, Bai Ye has already seen shaoliuyu''s strength. He is not Lin Zhengtian''s opponent at all. If not, how can he defeat him? Such a person, if carefully guarded, is not difficult to deal with."Ha ha, of course I''m more than that!" Shaoliuyu suddenly laughs, and the whole face is ferocious. In the depth of his pupil, a wisp of blue light flickers. Then, a large number of scarlet and horrible blood lines slowly spread on his body. These blood lines are like veins, climbing out little by little until they cover the whole body with less flowing feathers. When these veins were completely formed, the strength of shaoliuyu was increased by more than ten times in vain, and the whole four fold trend suddenly bounced open after his sudden extension. Whoa! There was a roar of surprise. Many people have recognized the symptoms of this phenomenon. "Let you, frog at the bottom of the well, see the blood power of our descendants of the great emperor!" Shaoliuyu''s eyes twinkled with self-confidence and ruthlessness, and whispered with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 With the promotion of blood force, shaoliuyu is like a changed person, the whole transformation, cocoon rebirth. The ferocious snake pattern on his back actually came to life and turned into a virtual shadow and hovered over him. The four major trends can no longer control the flow of feather. Because at the moment, he has the strength to fight against the next emperor! He, already invincible! "Bang!" Shaoliuyu sneered and snapped his finger. Bang! From the four sides of the vacuum, the power of the four parts of the emperor''s body is torn out, and a piece of power is poured out from the four sides of the emperor''s body. This is absolute power! "The blood power of our descendants of the great emperor is comparable to the power of truth. Although you have four major trends, it''s a pity that you can''t defeat me only by this. At present, you, except the dead dragon sword on your waist, have no place to resist me! White night, you''ve lost. " Shaoliuyu grinned grimly and joked in his eyes. He likes to see the enemy at a loss. "Is this the power of blood? It''s terrible. I can feel the amazing breath of shaoliuyu even though I''m across the stage! " Shangguan Lingli secretly swallowed the saliva! "If we are against each other, how many chances do you think there is to win?" Hearing this, stone suddenly asked. However, the word fell, and there was no one to speak. Although they are royal dragons, they have no chance of winning against the power of their blood! Hongtianzong''s head, Shentu eyes, Yue Rongshu and others are nervous and worried. "Brother Bai, will you be ok?" Yue banyan small hands covered his chest, the voice is trembling. "I don''t know." The divine way shakes its head. "Do you need to ask? This is the blood power of the descendants of the great emperor. Can the power of the blood of the great emperor be countered by the strength of the white night? Elder martial sister Yue, don''t worry, because you don''t have to worry about it. You''re dead at night! " Yan Yan sneered. "He deserves to have killed so many of our classmates!" "That''s it Some people standing on Yan Yan''s side also immediately sneered! "You..." Yue Rongshu''s face rose red, and he said in a hurry: "wait for Bai''s younger martial brother''s defeat. Let''s see how he can deal with you!" "I''ll have to wait until he loses. If he can, I''ll apologize to him in person." Yan Yan chuckled. "Do you think younger martial brother Bai will care about your apology?" Yue Rong tree disdains the way. Yan Yan eyebrows a pick, looking at Yue Rongshu: "elder martial sister Yue, you maintain the white night like this, don''t you like him?" "You... You... You... What are you talking about?" Yue banyan''s face immediately red bleeding, tongue knot way. Some people saw it immediately. Yan Yan shakes his head and hums: "no wonder, elder martial sister Yue, for the sake of a little white face, even ignores the friendship of her brothers." "Asshole... Asshole..." Yuerong tree shivered all over, and her lungs were going to explode. Next to the monk is three steps forward, a slap hard in Yan Yan''s face. Bang! A crisp sound came out. Yan Yan made a turn in situ, and his eyes were full of stars. "Fourth elder martial brother, how do you beat people?" Several people behind Yan Yan refused to accept and asked in a hurry. "You bastards, no big or small, arrogant. Elder martial sister Yue is your elder martial sister and your elder sister. Are you insulting her like this? Apologize to me, or I''ll clean you up here today! " The monks were ferocious, as if to tear them on the spot. Several people were completely scared, dare not resist, and quickly bow their heads to apologize. "They will know how stupid they are!" Yue banyan bear the anger, hum a, no longer speak. ... on the stage. Blood power is rising. By this time, the white night has clearly felt the threat from less plume. "I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and kowtow. If you kneel down and offer the dead dragon sword, I promise that I will only abolish you and not kill you!" Shaoliuyu has a proud smile on her face. "Then I''ll give you a chance. Kneel down and kowtow. I''ll only waste you, not kill you." White night is not moved, said the reverse lip. "You are stupid." Shaoliuyu squinted: "do you still know the status quo? What are you fighting against my blood power "Blood power? That''s it? " Bai Ye laughs and shakes his head: "it''s just so. If this is the power of the great emperor''s blood, then the great emperor is just a lower emperor who has just stepped into the emperor''s way!" "Don''t insult my ancestors!" Shaoliuyu was infuriated. He roared and his blood flashed for a moment. He disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, a large amount of blood mist appeared around him in the white night and surrounded him tightly. "Since you are so stupid, I will send you to die!"In the blood mist, a few plumes roared and several huge blood fists exploded out. "Look at my blood fist! Your reincarnation is like paper paste in front of my blood fist Roar! Blood fists attack like the roar of a lion. "What blood fist? It''s just a soul power fist with the strength of the great emperor''s blood! " White night shaking his head, arm movement, arm muscles and veins out of a white light, gathered in the fist, and then a fist toward the blood mist. "I''ll show you the real fist of the emperor!" Cold drink in the white night, and the spirit of nine lotus leaves is in full swing. "Crack the sky fist!" Boom! A golden awn burst out of his fist, tearing the blood mist around him in an instant. What a terrible fist! The onlookers around me gasped! The blood mist was purified and little plume flew out. But he has not yet landed. He points his feet at night, approaches him in an instant, waves his hands, splits out his palms, and hits him. BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM... the palm of his hand fell firmly and made a dull sound, but shaoliuyu had no feeling. He was blessed by the power of blood, and his body was powerful and incomparable. As soon as a person clenched his teeth, he split the empty space of his backhand, and the empty space around him was twisted, which left and right the body of the white night. The white night drinks again, the repressive power of the soul of nine lotus leaves sweeps down, such as swallowing the palm power of shaoliuyu. "What?" Shaoliuyu is stunned. "Blood power is just the power of the great emperor. However, do you really think that only you have the power of the great emperor?" White night cold hum a, a foot kick to little flow feather. Bang! It''s like a meteor. Outside, the soul breathes tightly, and there is silence all around. The little flowing feather that urged the blood force was actually suppressed? "Damn it!" Shaoliuyu gets up in a hurry and stomps his foot. The light platform is covered by a stream of bright red blood. "Up At the same time, the ground surged before and after the night, and the two huge blood hands were covered like a big wave. Bang! The bloody hand fell down, but suddenly exploded just before touching the white night. The crowd roared! The whole body of the white night was covered by a layer of golden halo! "Imperial spirit!" Someone exclaimed. "Is it the emperor''s spirit of Dandi?" "No, the emperor''s spirit of Dandi is not so strong!" Shangguan shouts brightly. They have seen the mysterious woman, Lin Zhengtian and other people''s Dandi Qi, which is not as strong as the white night! His imperial spirit has reached the point where he can tear the blood force. How terrible! How can it be ordinary imperial Qi? "How could that happen?" Shaoliuyu''s eyes are wide, and I can''t believe what I''ve seen. "I said before, let you kneel down and kowtow. I only refuse you, but you don''t listen. In this case, I will kill you first and then you!" The white night said coldly, and then stepped forward, those holding his ankle blood hand was directly torn, people unimpeded, to less flow feather. "You''ve got more than one inheritance of the great emperor!" Suddenly, shaoliuyu seems to have found something and roared: "you must have got more than a great emperor inheritance!"!!! You are so imperious!! Clearly is a complete emperor inheritance to have!!! You... You... Hide your chance "Yes... I not only got a complete inheritance of the great emperor, but also absorbed them. I will prove the emperor''s way in the white night." White night light road, double pupil but bloom a burst of gorgeous light, such as the scorching sun and bright moon, can not look directly. He entered the God and went to shaoliuyu. His towering body was like a mountain and sea. Shaoliuyu''s trembling could not stop. He had no idea of resistance in his heart. This man is invincible. I''m afraid let him face the stone emperor again. Without the dead dragon sword, he can fight! "Less fluff! Use that move Seeing this situation, Xuanyuan bumie suddenly got up and roared. With this sound, shaoliuyu was awakened, and his eyes were full of fear. He suddenly got up and began to roar. His blood was like a blood snake, climbing up in his body. But the next moment, the white night came. "Die!" The terror, the serpent''s mouth opened, and a lot of blood came out of his mouth. "You can''t kill me!" The indifferent voice of the white night sounded, and the whole body burst into golden light. People were made of gold, and the gods attacked them, breaking through those snake shadows and smashing them into pieces. But in this light and fire stone, countless blood lines spread along the void, tying the body of the white night tightly and turning it into a blood cocoon!! "Ha ha ha, I''ve been hit! Now, go to hell!! Blood blastShaoliuyu laughs ferociously, and the blood veins explode immediately. Bang! A bloody mushroom cloud, waving in the light platform. The light platform is extremely distorted, the field vibrates, the earth appears numerous cracks, as... The end of the world is coming! "The night is over!" People looked in horror. "No one can live in this kind of offensive." Shangguan sighed smartly and leisurely. "After all, it''s the power of blood, extraordinary!" The stone shakes his head. The saint looked leisurely, without saying a word, but in the ice pupil which has not melted for ten thousand years, there is a ripple. "Big brother!" Yue Rongshu sobbed, Yan Yan and others sneered. "You are defeated at last." Xuanyuan does not extinguish the corners of his mouth light Yang, and the people behind him are jubilant, his forehead celebrates! "I won, ha ha, I won!! White night is dead!! Hahahaha... " shaoliuyu walks out of the bloody mushroom cloud and laughs up to the sky, full of mania and excitement. In this war, he was terrified. If he knew that the white night was so powerful, he would rather admit defeat. When he was under the pressure of the white night emperor, he even thought of giving up. However, at the last moment, his blood burst out and gave him such a surprise. Bai Ye was so stupid that he dared to approach him and give him the opportunity to use this move! "You don''t know the horror of my hermit family." Nangong Qingcheng sneers. Some people sigh, some sneer, some celebrate for the immortal Xuanyuan, and some regret for the white night. Just when everyone thought it was over, some people suddenly realized that it was wrong. "Why didn''t master Qingxin announce the end of the game?" As soon as the words fell, the four sides were quiet. "That''s because I''m not dead yet." A cold voice came from the mushroom cloud. It''s white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 At the moment, his clothes and robes are damaged, but his body has no scars... shaoliuyu seems to have lost his soul. His eyes are empty and his lips are pale and shivering: "how can it be? You... You''re okay? How is this possible?? My blood is killing you. I''ve blocked you. How can you be ok Shaoliuyu is the power to know his own move. In his father''s generation, someone used his blood to kill a non samsara existence at his age, and it was a quick move. The white night is not in samsara, even if there is emperor Qi shelter, it can not be so intact... "since you guess that I have got a whole great emperor inheritance, why did you ignore the factor that I can master the imperial Scripture?" White night light way, palm slightly Yang, behind his instant a large number of terrible evil gas, with amazing speed toward less flow feather wrapped. "The magic Scripture! I love magic Duanmu will cry out tomorrow. "What?" Others are all color change. "What is this?" Shaoliuyu was terrified and urged his strength to resist. However, the strength of the evil Qi exceeded the power of the blood. After blocking shaoliuyu completely, it shrank with the blood mist until it was wrapped into a big black cocoon. "If you kill me with the strength of your blood, I''ll pay him back in his own way!" The white night is indifferent to say, the palm grasps. Bang! The magic gas explodes. A figure flew out of it and fell heavily on the ground. It''s just less plume. But in these breathing time, less plume is a big change. The rich and handsome man is now like a withered stem of yellow vine. He is only skin and bones all over, and his body is dried like a corpse. , "his essence has been smashed by magic!" Duanmu tomorrow secretly swallow saliva, eyes dignified looking at the white night. At this moment, he was really convinced. He was extremely dissatisfied when he learned that the emperor had chosen white night as the Demon Lord. He was even jealous and jealous, and he was eager to kill white night immediately. But now he found that the white night was not as incompetent as he imagined. On the contrary, he was terrible and suffocating. "No wonder my grandfather chose him, so why should I question him?" Duanmu will smile bitterly tomorrow. Everything in shaoliuyu''s body is empty, the internal organs are nearly exhausted, and the spirit of heaven is at the point of exhaustion of oil and light. The outcome is clear. He stepped on his chest at night. Click. Several ribs were broken, accompanied by the sound of his soul. Shaoliuyu''s eyes widened, and he was afraid and frightened. He was extremely desperate. "Let go... Let me go..." less fluffy voice trembling, hoarse shouting. "Elder martial brother Lin is upright and kind-hearted, and has no plans. His way is a peaceful and bright road, but you use this to calculate him. Although elder martial brother Lin has a chance to prove himself into the emperor''s way, if he fails to do so, I will kill you all in the dark night!" Cold road in the white night. "You... Dare you?" The sunken eyes of shaoliuyu are wide open... "little plume! Give up! Give up now Nangong Qingcheng seems to have sensed something, suddenly recovered from the shock and yelled. "It''s too late." Xuanyuan does not shake his head. Nangong Qingcheng was stunned. Then he saw the white night raised his feet and stepped on his frightened face. Bang! This foot, the white night exhausted all one''s strength. The whole nine soul palace seems to have shaken, the light platform is like a boat in the storm, shaking wildly, and the table top is even more cracked, which is extremely terrifying! People seem to forget to breathe, one by one eyes quickly fall out of the eye socket, dead stick in the light stage... The foot of the white night. Shaoliuyu''s body twitches and softens after three breaths. His head, like a rotten cake, is trampled under his feet by the white night... shaoliuyu... Dies! Nangong is a fool. All the hermits were stunned. At this moment, even the Xuanyuan is not extinguished, can not sit still. The third group opened but three games, the white night is to kill with waste, in addition to the people around him! "It''s hard for Xuanyuan to explain at home." Outside the curtain, North Xuan Ming snorted and said slowly. "But don''t you think it''s the white dragon''s sword? What do you say now? " Dong Qiaoer beside him said with a smile. "Hum, shaoliuyu is a waste, but it''s more treacherous. His strength is not so good. That Xiang Tian is a waste among the wastes, which is not good for the way! It''s reasonable that they can''t fight the white night. " North xuanming cold road."If you were on the stage, do you think you could fight through the night?" Dong Qiaoer asked with a smile. North Xuan Ming frowned and hesitated: "probably, the enemy can pass it!" "Face saving." A few people nearby snickered. On the field. "What? Yan Yan, what else can you say? " Yue banyan jumped and jumped excitedly, then suddenly turned around and glared at Yan Yan. "How could this... This... This... Happen?" Yan Yan''s eyes are straight, but soon, his expression is full of fear. White night is so powerful that he provokes it. Is there any life left? "Why don''t you go and apologize to younger martial brother Bai?" The monk said. "Let''s go... We''ll go right away!" Yan Yan and others trembled with fear and hurriedly said. "No need. If you go, younger martial brother Bai will not accept it!" Yue Rong tree hummed: "a group of rats who are greedy for life and fear of death have really disgraced the face of my Hongtian clan." Yan Yan several people secretly gritted their teeth, angry and resentful, but did not speak. It''s not bad to cry about the relationship between Xuanyuan and his family. "Big little, you have to avenge Liuyu!" "Liuyu''s death is so miserable!" There was either panic or crying around. But Xuanyuan does not die, like a mountain, towering. He stared at the white night, his eyes were bright and dim. After a long time, he said faintly: "I also have responsibility for Liuyu''s death. You can rest assured that I will cut off this man in the white night. Not only that, but also I will ask the Wang family, Xiang family and Shao family to present the head of white night in front of them, which is also an explanation to them!" "Then please hurry up and kill the night! Otherwise, we will lose face and have no foothold! " A child cries. Xuanyuan bumie closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, "it''s not the time yet." "Not at the right time?" The crowd was stunned. Nangong Qingcheng has tears in his eyes: "big little, it''s this time, do you still intend to stand by?" "It''s not that I''m standing by, but that I''m not interested in fighting the white night right now." Xuanyuan bumie said: "there are two purposes of my trip. One is the last artifact of the nine soul palace, and the other is to fight a person. Before I fight with that person, I don''t want to participate in other battles, so as not to expose my strength! The strength of white night is not bad. He will survive until the decisive battle. At that time, I will screw off his head personally. You can rest assured that he can''t run away. " When they heard this, they felt relieved, but their hearts were full of doubts. The man? Who does Xuanyuan bumie refer to? Who else can make Xuanyuan immortal care so much? "What''s next?" Nangong Qingcheng hoarse way: "if the white night continues to fight, how do we deal with it?" "A direct refusal to fight." Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "Refuse to fight? To abstain from People were shocked. They are all elite seeds selected from the family. They represent the family to participate in the battle of the nine souls and the son of God. Although some amazing people such as Xuanyuan immortal and Nangong Qingcheng also took part in the battle of Shenzi, they are hopeless to win the first place, but what about the top five or the top ten? These rankings have to be contested. They are all face saving and family honor. You can''t fight for Xuanyuan. It''s justifiable that you can''t fight for Xuanyuan. After all, it''s Xuanyuan family, which has been standing for thousands of years, and Xuanyuan bumie is the leader of the family. What''s the rest? If they abstain from voting here, they are afraid to be ranked more than 100. Once they return to their families, will they not lose face? It will also make the family''s peers laugh, and it will be hard for them to raise their heads in the family all their lives. "Big and little, how can this be done? We are all here to fight for a good place. Once this happens, how can we account to the family? " A person''s face looks pale, hastily said. "Since you want a good place, I will not stop you." Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "Big and little..." a group of people have no idea. They are angry when they look at Xuanyuan and keep their eyes closed. Xuanyuan bumie is simply too lazy to pay attention to them. After all, most of them are just children of small families. Xuanyuan bumie doesn''t need to start for them, and let them live and die on their own. "Game 3, winner''s day night, score plus 15. Who else wants to challenge white night? Or white night, do you have anyone you want to challenge? " Qingxin''s voice came out again. All hold their breath and stare at the white night. Next, who will he challenge? The first three, enough to explode everyone''s eyeballs, shock everyone''s mood, now... What do you plan to do? Continue to revenge Xuanyuan? Or do you want to stay away and move the gun? White night will be feet from the dead little flow feather''s head to lift up, indifferent looking at Xuanyuan not to die: "how? You''re not going to do it yet? Don''t you say you want to make me regret, let me die without a burial place? Are you just saying it with your mouth? ""White night, you don''t have to stimulate me. If you want to challenge me, I won''t be afraid to fight!" Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. He is the first, the potential in the inevitable, so, will not deliberately avoid. "Don''t worry, it''s not your turn." White night light road, the line of sight fell on the south palace Qingcheng beside Xuanyuan bumie. Before the most fierce clamor, but also abuse the most fierce white night, is this beautiful and beautiful woman. However, in the eyes of white night, she is nothing. In terms of beauty, the saint is more beautiful than her. As soon as the sight of the white night fell on her, her delicate body immediately trembled, her face turned pale, and her teeth trembled. If you are targeted by Bai Ye, you will either die or abstain... unless you can defeat him, you can see the scene of Bai Ye''s crushing shaoliuyu, and you are not sure that you can defeat Bai Ye... "white night, you should not embarrass a woman?" At this time, Xuanyuan does not extinguish the light mouth. "Women? So, those female soul monks who were killed by you in the first round of trial should die, right? " The white night asked. Xuanyuan bumie frowned and did not speak. "Big and little!" Nangong Qingcheng turned his head and called to Xuanyuan bumie. Xuanyuan does not die, close his eyes. Nangong Qingcheng''s silver teeth clenched. She was about to say something. A terrible voice came into her ears. "I want to fight, Nangong will fall!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 Zhan Nangong? All of them turned pale and looked at Nangong Qingcheng in unison. The face that loomed under the veil was dull. "Nangong, you don''t have to be afraid. Since he calls the roll, you will fight. You are the eldest lady of Nangong family. If he dares to move you, he will be pursued by Nangong family!" Xuan Yuan does not extinguish light to say. "But white night is a fool. He doesn''t eat our way! Now in the nine souls palace, we can''t help him. If Miss Nangong goes up, she will destroy the flowers with his vicious methods. " Others frown. With the character and means of the white night, how can you be soft hearted? People who have a mind Secretly spit on Xuanyuan bumie. He is borrowing the hand of Nangong aristocratic family to get rid of the white night. After all, Bai Ye still has a dead dragon sword. He will not deal with it directly even if he is out of the nine soul palace. Nangong Qingcheng, with her eyes drooping, seems to be engaged in ideological struggle. After a long time, she stepped back and whispered, "I refuse this war... WOW! There was an uproar in all directions. People outside the curtain saw her answer from the mouth shape under the Nangong veil, which was also a daze. Nangong Qingcheng... Afraid of war! You know, Nangong family is a hermit family as famous as Xuanyuan family. In fact, its power doesn''t need to be much different from Xuanyuan family. How can the talents trained by this family be weak? Even if she can''t compare with Xuanyuan bumie, at least it won''t be too bad. But now, her courage was frightened by the white night. Once this kind of thing comes out, I don''t know how much influence it will have on Nangong family and himself. "With the power of Nangong Qingcheng''s blood, we may not be able to fight against white night, but the method of white night is too terrible. The people who fight with him are either abandoned or dead. Which of these children who come out of the hermit family are not respected and treated well. How ever have they ever seen such a cruel man?" Wen Renshi light said, as if to see through everything. "Which one of us is not licking blood on the blade? However, they are born with the blood of the great emperor. They have achieved twice the result with half the effort. They have the rich resources given by the family and the soul Sutra soul pill left by the great emperor. They have grown up to this strength. On the contrary, it is white night. I admire a person who came from the lower level of the mainland. What did he experience before he could grow to this level. " Shangguan''s bright and beautiful eyes flickered, and he was looking at the man on the stage. "Today, Xuanyuan is defeated!" Duanmu said tomorrow, but secretly sighed. "Not necessarily. Let''s see the white night." A cool voice came out of the crowd. Several people go along with the prestige, all are stunned. The man was dressed in Lin''s clothes, and the token on his waist was also Lin''s. "Are you Lin Dingtian?" The stone recognized the man. Lin Dingtian didn''t speak, but his sight fell on the stage, and on Lin Zhengtian who lived in hongtianzong''s side... People''s eyes also gathered on Nangong Qingcheng. However, with her refusal to fight, Qingxin also made a voice. "Nangong Qingcheng has lost all points in the battle of nine souls and gods because of its refusal to challenge in the white night, so it is disqualified." The indifferent voice floated, and Nangong Qingcheng''s face became more and more pale. The whole person was shaking and seemed to faint at any time. At this moment, she suddenly regretted that her strength was stronger than shaoliuyu and others, and she might not be unable to fight after knowing the means of white night, but before that, she was really scared. However, Qingxin will not listen to her explanation. If her qualification is cancelled, she will not be allowed to return. "The fourth game, Nangong Qingcheng refused to fight, won in the white night, score plus 1." Isn''t white night terrible? It scared off the seeds of Nangong family directly... people were silent. They still don''t understand the real power of white night. "Now for game five, white night, do you want to keep fighting, or let the people present challenge you?" Clear heart light road. At night, his eyes narrowed, his eyes shifted, and he fell on Xuanyuan bumie from the side of Nangong Qingcheng. The crowd was in an uproar. It''s boiling. It''s like frying the whole field. "White night doesn''t mean to challenge Xuanyuan, does it?" "He... He is too arrogant! That''s the seed of Xuanyuan family "There''s a good show to watch!" People watched the scene with excitement and joy. Many even forgot that they were here to fight, not the audience. "On stage!" At this time, Xuanyuan does not die, and suddenly a low drink. Next to a man silently nodded, with lightning speed, jumped on the stage. "I''m going to challenge white night!" Exclaimed the man."Since there are already people who want to challenge white night, we can''t point the battle for the time being. Let''s start game five." The voice of sunny heart falls. The uproar rose again. "Elder Qingxin, isn''t this a violation of the rules? There is no battle in the white night yet? " Someone stood up and asked in a loud voice. "The nature of some people''s challenges is the same as that of point battles. It''s just that some people pick up the white night, or they pick others. As long as someone comes on the stage, they have to fight. It''s not illegal to distinguish between the front and the back." Clear heart light road. The man was silent. Who is the person on this stage? As we all know, he has been following Xuanyuan bumie. Who is not Xuanyuan bumie? He rushed to the arena in such a hurry. Obviously, it was to prevent Xuanyuan from fighting in the daytime. Does Xuanyuan not die in avoiding war? Is he afraid, too? With this in mind, everyone, including the imperial dragons, has changed color. Experts look at the door, laymen watch the excitement, Xuanyuan indestructible strength is much better than them, see the content is much deeper than them. In this way, Xuanyuan bumie thinks that the strength of white night is above him? How terrible is the white night? However, just after Qingxin said that the competition was starting, the man immediately drank: "I give up!" Once again, the crowd was dumbfounded. "In the fifth game, Li Zun took the initiative to admit defeat, and the winner''s score was increased by one." Clear heart stands the way. "Shameless!" Yue Rong at the head of hongtianzong shouts: "Xuanyuan is immortal. Are you afraid that my younger martial brother Bai will deliberately send the people around you to admit defeat?" "On purpose?" Xuanyuan bumie eyebrows a pick, light way: "you can ask him, why want to go to the stage, why also want to admit defeat?" "I''m happy, OK?" The man named Li Zun snorted. "You..." "although he came with me, I can''t control his action. If he wants to jump up, I can''t do anything about it." Xuanyuan does not shake his head. Yue Rongshu was speechless. Although we all know that Xuanyuan bumie is avoiding the war, he has not violated the rules, or it has nothing to do with him. The white night is still. However, Qingxin just announced that he had finished the fifth game, and immediately another person jumped onto the arena and became the opponent of the sixth game of the white night. There is no doubt that this is Xuanyuan immortal. But this time, the white night was not polite. At the moment when he came to the stage and was ready to say surrender, the spirit of the white night had already flown by and penetrated the man''s forehead in an instant. Kill the emperor! The crowd was stunned. "It''s not necessary to surrender. Since I''m on stage, it''s my opponent." White night, said light. The man fell to the ground and died before he could speak. "Game 6, winner''s day night, score plus five, first place in group 3, white night, followed by group 4." Qingxin announced. Crowd boiling, Xuanyuan not out, Ning eyes and look, eye dew kill intention. At this moment, they found that the invincible and arrogant Xuanyuan was immortal and completely silent. He met his opponent! White night is so provocative, Xuanyuan does not die, but in this way to avoid fighting, how can we not let people stomach Fei. But he ignored, motionless as a mountain, still sitting there, like a motionless king. In the fourth game, Duanmu will shoot tomorrow. After hearing that people like stone and Shangguan are smart, Duanmu will take the first place tomorrow. In the fifth scene, there was no challenge from the hermit family. In the sixth scene, Shangguan Lingli won the first place. To the seventh, there were some waves, Shenmen Shenyong, but was defeated by Lin Dingtian in the second, Shenyong with unwilling to be eliminated. "Even I can''t fight. How can you be Lin Zhengtian''s opponent? If you had not defeated Lin Zhengtian with despicable means, Lin Zhengtian would not have been expelled by the family. " Lin Ding Tian looks at the supernatural bravery lying on the ground and says coldly. Shen Yong has no face and gnaws his teeth, but he can''t help it. Lin Dingtian''s strength is much better than Lin Zhengtian at the beginning. Over the past few years, he has been standing on the same ground and has been able to kill until the third round. He has a lot of luck. Shenyong left in grief and indignation. In the eighth scene, Jie ruqiao, the chief disciple of Lieyang palace, appeared and won the first place in the group. In the ninth game, the saint appeared on the stage. No one challenged her, and she kept silent. It took an hour for her to start the battle. Six people went up to deliver the victory and won the first place. No one dares to question the strength of the saint. Who dares to challenge her? But now the children of the hermit family have been killed in the night, and the waste ones are destroyed, and their courage is broken. Many people are sighing that if it was not for the third white night rage and killing, all the hidden children would bow down. Would these imperial dragons in the great mainland dare to fight?In the 10th scene, the God Road appeared, but the people he faced were the wine from the wine Valley... the nerves of people immediately rose. Although jiugu is a force, it is not a large number of people, which is extremely mysterious. It is said that there are a group of wine spirits in it. The owner of the wine Valley is the wine emperor of the ninth emperor and the tenth emperor. He has the best wine in the whole nine soul continent. A Jiu, is the door closing disciple of the wine emperor! Although he is a new imperial dragon, but his strength is recognized as strong. This war is bound to be wonderful and infinite. Two people stand by. The way of God was indifferent. And a wine is still constantly pouring wine into the mouth. "Good wine!" He laughed, his face drunk, tongue knot smile: "Yulong... Second? Come on, please! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 When the two fight, the figures in the light stage are crisscross. Ah Jiu''s moves are unrestrained and domineering, regardless of everything. "Drunk in the river!" He held the wine gourd in one hand, and blew it out with his fist in the other. The boxing technique is shapeless, uncertain, but majestic. But Shentu''s moves are extremely stable. People like Mount Tai have one foot, and one punch is a punch. Although ah Jiu''s moves are crazy, he can catch them steadily every time. "The divine way is worthy of the second imperial dragon, and its strength is really extraordinary!" Someone said so. Wen Renshi, Shangguan Lingli and others are all attentive. Even the Xuanyuan has been closed, now also opened his eyes, tightly staring at the divine way. Nangong Qingcheng sits beside her dejected. She has no mind to watch the next battle. After all, what she should think about now is how to explain to the family. The white night carefully watched the fight between the two men. The fight between Duanmu and tomorrow was not brilliant. It was not that a few people were too weak, but their opponents were not able to do so. They did not take out their cards, and the opponent was defeated. "Flying flowers and leaves!" The divine way drinks low, the palm rotates, a large amount of soul Qi is like flowers and leaves, floating to a wine. "Ghosts and shadows!" Ah Jiu is not in a hurry, his steps are turned off, and he is knocked down, just like a drunk man. But the dense soul Qi flowers and leaves can''t touch ah Jiu''s body. Shentu eyebrows a twist, three steps forward, fists into palms, empty and pat. A wine opened and closed, his fist as fast as lightning, to meet the palm. Bang! The strength turns into a whirling pattern and shakes the light platform around, and the light platform barrier waves again, just like a flag blowing wildly. What terrible power! People were shocked. It seems that their strength is not equal to each other. Bang! When the fist and palm were separated, ah Jiu took the initiative to retreat, but as soon as he pulled back, he knocked off a red wine gourd on his waist, pulled out the plug and poured it into his mouth. Across the stage, people outside can smell the hot smell of wine. He laughed, cracked the wine gourd and rushed again. But at the moment, there is a terrible rage in his moves. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Every fist and foot of his can stir up the wind and drive the spirit, and even the general situation will yield to his fury. After a series of stormy attacks, the divine way was not supported, and people even retreated to the edge of Guangtai. "The divine way is going to fail?" People exclaimed. Shentu is second to Yulong. Now that Su bieli is dead, he is Yulong first. What about wine? However, ranking sixth, the new Yu Long, how can it have such strength? Is it true that the imperial dragon list will be rearranged today? But at this time, the spirit of the body suddenly bloomed a lot of green light, a kind of endless power followed. He was still not arrogant and impetuous, and steadily resisted ah Jiu''s attack, and did not fight back, only to resist. Ah Jiu''s attack became more and more powerful, and the whole void was twisted by his fist, as if distorted by the power of space. But... after half a column of incense. The aura of Shentu was still as calm as the sea and motionless as the mountain, and ah Jiu''s strength seemed to have passed the peak, and gradually declined, and his offensive gradually slowed down. After half a column of incense. The divine way is still resisting, his breath is still so abundant, the whole is like a vast ocean, deep and boundless. On the other hand, ah Jiu has begun to gasp, and the strength of the wine has passed. His red face has changed back... seeing this, those who had been clamoring for the defeat of Shentu have been silent. "No, no more! I lost! " All of a sudden, stop drinking. Shentu also stopped his hand and said faintly, "let''s go." "In the end, it''s Yulong''s second. Your breath is too thick. People like me who like quick combat and quick decision are not your opponent at all. As long as you keep resisting and exhausting my strength, I can''t fight you." Ah wine is very depressed. His attack and killing degree is extremely terrible. After drinking, he can even wring off the head of the emperor with one hand. However, there is no way to deal with such a powerful man as Shentu. Shentu must have seen through this point. He only needs to defend blindly, and he can win without attacking. "Your cultivation is not long, and your cultivation is still shallow. It''s not that you don''t work hard enough or your talent is too poor. It''s because of the time problem. I believe that under that Professor, you will surpass me sooner or later." The way of God is light. "Hehe, I''ll give you a good word." With a smile, he took off another wine gourd from his waist and stepped down while drinking. He didn''t feel depressed about losing the game."The first game, the winner''s way, score plus 15." The sound of the heart fell. A wine will never win. People sighed for a long time. The next number of fields, no one dare to step on the stage and fight. The divine path can only point to fight, and the battle is continuous. Soon, people won the first group. The divine path won the first group 10. The souls in the field have already fought for more than half, and the imperial dragon has almost appeared. However, the powerful people in this battle are obviously not only these dragon. In terms of scale, there should be ten groups. In this way, the final competition should be among the 20. A whisper in the night. In the eleventh group, a woman with a veil and beautiful appearance fell on the stage like a feather. The crowd was surprised to see the woman. "This is the woman who has been passed down by the Zhuque in the secret territory of Danti!" There are souls who have participated in the secret realm of Dante. "It''s her?" Wen Ren Shi and others also recognized this person, one eyes tight. "Who is this woman? I always feel familiar with good students. " White night, thinking, light looking. Women are unknown. Even if someone has seen them, they don''t know who she is. Women''s appearance attracted the attention of many soul people, and all people were guessing the identity of women. So beautiful city, should be famous. Then she leaned slightly, and opened her mouth gently to the sky. People saw her lips move, but they could not hear what she said. After a moment, the sound of the heart fell. "I know." The outside people are confused and tight. "What did elder Qingxin say to this woman?" "I don''t know." People looked at each other, and they were full of fog. The heart of Qing made a sound again. "Now, anyone want to challenge her?" "I''ll come!" A soul flew on stage and punched the woman: "please teach me." "Come on." The woman spoke softly, and the voice was still a little childish. "I can do something. Can you show me my identity? Why didn''t even elder Qingxin explain the identity of the girl? No matter whether it is win or lose, you must know who I have been in the game. " The soul laughed. However, the veil woman just shook her head gently, without speaking. "Is the girl refusing to be identified?" The soul frowns. "This time, identity is not important, do not want to disclose can be hidden, now than the fight begins." The sound of the heart fell. The soul saw that there was no way, so he had to make a move. But in his moment of movement, a large amount of cold ice suddenly appeared under his feet. He wrapped his body like lightning. His body became ice sculpture in a flash of lightning. "In the first scene, Liu Fubai added ten points to the winner." The heart was clear. People were all stunned. "Liu Fu will lose?" "It seems that the girl has a way..." br > Liu Fu is the top emperor of heaven. How can he Surprise and staggering sound alternate, the crowd boils. "The second game starts." "Who wants to challenge?" "I''ll come!" Another strong man came to power, and he was the top emperor. After boxing, he didn''t waste words and killed him directly. However, as a result, the Han just moved, his body was covered by cold ice and turned into ice sculpture again. "How could it be? I see that he has inspired spirit to protect his body from coming to the stage. How can not even his soul spirit keep from the cold ice power? " Some people were surprised and got up and questioned. No one can give him an answer. In this competition, as long as we can win, we can do whatever we can! The next stage, girls are all one way to make enemies, all stop, so a way to sing, directly on the 11th group of the first group. The outside was dazzled, and countless people were breathing cold. The six people who have been on the stage, two of them are newly Jin pseudo emperors, but when facing the girl, they have no chance to take the hand. Are these people too weak, or is the girl''s means too scary? People don''t speak, but some people are trembling in the dark, obviously frightened by the girl''s means. But the unexpected discovery of the white night, a hot eye, is dying to stare at the girl. Look down this, the face of the night is stunned. The master of the eye is Xuanyuan, who is not destroyed... does he know the girl? The next nine groups of competitions are all fresh faces, but the strong and powerful come out in large numbers, and the experts are like clouds. Many of them were the top false emperors that had never been known before.Yue Rongshu and the monk also had a fight on the stage, but both of them were reluctant to lose. Compared with these strong men, their strength was too poor... Xuanyuan was also on the stage. However, he still adopted the strategy of avoiding war and did not give other people a chance. The son of the hermit family directly took the stage to admit defeat. He won the first place without exposing any strength, although he got few points. The first of the 20 groups, each has the strength of the top five of the imperial dragon, which is daunting. However, all the people inside and outside the nine soul Palace are excited and looking forward to it. What kind of sparks should be produced when these 20 strong men collide? When all the matches were over, Qingxin''s voice came out. "Next, we will start the ranking competition. I will score according to your next battle. The one with the highest score will get the last artifact of my nine soul palace." After that, the Guangtai trembled. Then, the ground around the Guangtai suddenly cracked, and four huge statues of gods rose. "The competition in the preliminaries will be randomly generated and will be played in pairs!" "Scene one!" Whoa! The God''s eyes shone and fell into the air. A row of big characters came into people''s sight. "In the first scene, the white night will be fought by Jie ruqiao!" Whoa! All the souls of the audience rose. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 Before the war of Shenzi, if someone asked who white night was, only three or four out of ten had heard of it, and when they talked about white night, they would only think of the dead dragon sword. Now, if there are ten people who are afraid of it. Who is in the white night? It''s a sword that cuts off the arms of the emperor, slaughters all the clansmen and descendants of the great emperor. It was one person pressure, and all the masters bowed their heads. Even the seeds of Nangong family didn''t even have the courage to fight with them! How can such a man be defeated? However, in the first game of the preliminary round, someone ran into the white night, and I didn''t know whether he was lucky or not. Hongtianzong was silent. Except for Yuerong tree, the others were dead. The power of the white night was unexpected. Many people now think that, in addition to the battle with the emperor, it seems that no one has ever made him difficult. "Maybe we all underestimated the power of white night." Behind Yan Yan Yan, a thin man whispered. Yan Yan doesn''t speak, his eyes are shining. On the stage of light, with the appearance of the light characters overflowing from the statue, a figure quickly flies to the light stage. That''s jieruqiao from the sun palace. He looked at the white night with a smile on his face, and his face was free and easy, but his eyes were full of pride and self-confidence. He is not afraid of the white night! "Come on, white night." Closed eyes sitting in the white night, opened his eyes, looked at the horizon of Juqiao, got up and stepped forward, when the pace fell, people have appeared in the light platform. "White night, I didn''t expect me to fight you so soon. Although I will win later, you can rest assured that I won''t let you lose badly. In addition, you don''t have to worry too much about the immortality of Xuanyuan. If I defeat you, I will defeat him. After all, it will be me who obtains the divine object." Jie ruqiao said, laughing. The white night is a bit confusing. Is this the first disciple of the burning sun palace? Isn''t that arrogant? "Then let me see what you have learned from Professor Yan Di." The white night is light. "Then you''ll see." Jieruqiao chuckled, and suddenly, his long red hair swelled with a heat wave. His long hair was like a light. His body was more like the scorching sun, and the heat was constantly emitting. In the blink of an eye, the whole platform had become a big oven. "Blazing fire! Fight for me With a roar from Jie ruqiao, a large number of pillars of fire sprang up on the bare platform ground, which actually penetrated the sky and surrounded the white night. White night frown, he does not enter the samsara body, but not afraid of the heat wave, but casually change to a emperor, afraid that the body has been burned, afraid that the puppet emperor also can not bear. "Look at my move!" Jie ruqiao smiles confidently and waves his hand toward the white night. The pillar of fire suddenly turns into two roaring fire dragons, which collide in the past. The scene was so grand that one almost forgot to breathe. White night motionless, indifferent to look at the fire dragon, suddenly double pupil opened, pupil actually also ran out of flames. That hit the dragon, suddenly turned into a curl of smoke, disappeared without a trace. "What?" Jie ruqiao''s smile was stiff: "my soul gas... Has been burned?" "Your flame can only burn matter, but mine can burn soul power!" White night raised his hand, palm heart from a flame Golden Lotus, that red, but also carry a wisp of white light, careful people tight. When he saw it, he nodded again and again: "fierce! fierce!! This kind of flame is higher and deeper than me. If it is placed in the burning sun palace, it must belong to the gold level flame! But what about that? Because I have mastered a diamond flame that is stronger than a gold flame As soon as the voice fell, Jie ruqiao suddenly took a breath and then opened his mouth to spit in the white night. Whoa!!!!! A storm of fire came out of his mouth. The storm quickly surrounded the white night and kept closing in. The terrible heat blocked and ignited the soul power overflowing from the white night. What a deep flame! In the end, they are the disciples of Emperor Yan. They are really extraordinary! The white night stretched out his finger and waved it. A blade several feet long was formed. It was a wave to the flame. Whew! The flame was split. "Imperial spirit!" People outside called out. "So what? This flame is the diamond flame of the sun palace, which can resist the emperor''s Qi. It is a terrible flame that can be mastered by the elders of the sun god palace! It has a great capacity Said the other. Sure enough, after the flame was torn, there was another change. Its color is no longer just a hot red light, but into a colorful color, like diamonds, and then the flame began to change, forming a strong suit of fireman! The face of the fireman is like a laughing devil, making the sound of Jie Jie, and then he raises his huge fist and blows away towards the white night.Step back at night and dodge. The huge fist awn fell down and hit the ground. The earth trembled. The red ground splashed with a large amount of magma. The magma was like a thin poisonous snake, rushing toward the white night. "Shield!" Drinking in the white night, Emperor Qi forms a thick shield in front of him and blocks it perfectly. But the fireman''s big fist landed again. In the white night, the emperor''s Qi was raised to resist. The fire fist is fierce, and every time it is bombarded, a large amount of magma will be splashed on the ground, beating the white night. The soul power of the white night is as strong as the sea, and it can''t stand such a toss. "Jieruqiao is worthy of being the disciple trained by Emperor Yan himself. He is a diamond flame, and he plays it perfectly. Moreover, he doesn''t even sacrifice that move, so he forces the white night to such a level, which is enough to show his strength." Outside the hearing stone light said. Several people on the side all had different thoughts. After getting the prediction of the emperor, they returned to the clan and were cultivated to a great extent. Moreover, the most powerful members of the clan began to teach them soul skills and martial arts skills one-on-one to help them ascend the emperor''s way early. And Jie ruqiao, just like them! They are all the people that the emperor likes. People stare closely and dare not miss their one move. At this time, a gorgeous sword light suddenly pierced through the fireman, and directly ran into the boundary Juqiao behind him. Jie Juqiao, who was still spraying flames, changed his face and dodged in a hurry. "No?" People such as stone were shocked. "The flame of Jie ruqiao is diamond level. Even if the emperor''s spirit can''t be broken easily, what''s the sword technique just now in white night?" Xuanyuan does not extinguish eyebrows. But people do not know that this is the magic sword formula commonly used in white night! Today''s white night to Emperor Qi urge this move, the power of terror, enough to kill the puppet emperor. When the diamond level flame was extinguished, the white night immediately stepped forward and held his hands in the air. In the void, a Qi sword several feet long appeared, and with the swing of his arm, he severely cut the head of Jie ruqiao. "Good momentum! Good sword technique! It''s just that''s not enough! " Jie ruqiao was not in a hurry. Staring at the falling sword, he suddenly raised his head to the sky and roared. "I''ll let you see the magic skill of my temple! The magic formula of burning God Snore! A fiery storm suddenly broke out from Jie ruqiao. In the white night, even people and swords were shaken away. The terrible storm will roll the entire stage of light, as if it will tear here at any time. "Burning spirit formula?" "Is this the emperor''s Scripture?" Whoa! The storm dissipated. Inside, Jie ruqiao is reflected in people''s eyes. But now he has changed a lot! His body is covered with fire like armor, and his head is also wearing a flame helmet, especially his forehead, which has two curved backward, like devil like chamfering. A pair of golden eyes, staring at the white night. At this moment, Jie ruqiao became the God of fire! The crowd was boiling and screaming. Emperor''s Scripture! The one in the sun palace handed down the emperor''s Sutra to Jie ruqiao!! It seems that the sun palace is all hope on the body of Jie ruqiao! At a flick of the finger in the white night, a wisp of sword spirit flies away. But as soon as the sword was close to Jie ruqiao, it turned into smoke and disappeared. "I am enough to fight against the next emperor! White night, you can''t fight me Jie ruqiao confidently smiles, the voice has a heat wave. This is his dependence! "Is it?" "Of course it is Jie ruqiao a smile, suddenly arm a lift. Boom! At the foot of the white night, several fire dragons sprang up at his feet and swallowed them. His eyes were swift and his hands were swift, and he dodged in a hurry, but the fire dragon exploded at this time. The astonishing impact lifted him off. At the same time, the terrible flame directly consumed his whole body''s soul power. "If I do a few more moves, the soul power in your body will be burned out by my flame. Without soul power, how can you fight with me?" Jie ruqiao laughed and moved his arm again. Bang Bang Bang Bang... the whole void suddenly burst! White night has not landed, and was blown up, heavily hit the barrier. "Younger martial brother Bai!" Yuerong tree shouts anxiously. The monk''s face is also anxious. "White night, you want to win!" At the end of the ice palace, a large number of disciples prayed silently. After all, they had more contact with Bai Ye. Before that, their impression of Bai Ye could only be said to be mediocre. However, when Bai Ye defeated Xiang Tian, killed shaoliuyu, and suppressed the hermit family, their attitude towards Bai Ye had changed into worship. In their opinion, even the saint can''t do this."Eat my blow again!" Jie ruqiao laughed and held up his fingers. In a flash, the whole sky was red. All the white clouds on the sky turned into fire clouds, and the sky seemed to be burning up. After that, countless meteors turned into fire rain, smashing towards the white night! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the whole stage was completely flooded with fire. The people outside retreated and were frightened by this terrible move. Even though they knew that the light platform could protect them, they still did not dare to approach... "is it over?" Nangong Qingcheng was also awakened by this terrible move. Looking at the white night engulfed by the flames, Nangong asked in dismay. "No!" Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. Whew! In the light of the fire, a terrible dark arm suddenly sprang out and grabbed at Jie Juqiao, who was standing on the edge. "What?" Qiao, a scholar in the world, was shocked. This is the trick of white night! White night in this case, there is still spare force to urge counterattack? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 The dark giant hand was extremely dazzling under the terrible meteor fire rain, and what was more shocking was that it was not affected by the meteor fire rain power at all, and the whole Chaojie ruqiao fan was not obstructed at all. Qiao, a scholar in the world, was so shocked that he had to stop attacking and hide behind. But just avoided, another golden hand swept from the right side, completely blocking his way. The two big hands are like the hands of the gods. They are powerful and fearless. "What''s the trick?" Shocked, Qiao immediately stamped on the ground. A large number of pillars of fire poured out from the ground, intending to burn the big hand. But the golden hand was as fearless as the black one. Bang! Big hand fan on the body of Jie ruqiao, the person is like a broken line kite, flew out, and steadily hit the black big hand. However, he was inspired by the burning shenjue and possessed the flame God armor shelter. This move did not cause him any harm, but the black hand suddenly clenched him into a fist and held him dead in his hand. "Damn it!" Jie ruqiao bit his teeth and growled in a low voice. His whole body was covered with a terrible flame. However... the hot heat has no effect on the big hand, and the person can not break away from the big hand and be firmly suppressed. There was an uproar outside the palace. "What''s the matter? What''s the move in white night? Why does the flame of my sun palace have no effect on his moves? " Under the curtain, the elder of a blazing sun palace screamed. The diamond level fire is enough to burn soul power. Any move will disappear in the fire. They know how terrible the temperature of burning God armor is, but this hand is not afraid of this temperature at all. Is it true that his moves were not prompted by soul power? Later disciples raised their eyes in amazement. "How wonderful... If only I could be as good as that?" A new young soul woman sighs. "As long as you practice hard, you will be so good." There was a slight laugh. The girl turned her head, but she saw a tall and straight young man with red hair standing beside her. The youth was like a God. When she stood there, there was a feeling of standing out from the crowd. She was stunned and asked with a smile, "what elder martial brother said is right, I will try my best." "Come on." The young man said with a smile. "Well." The girl nodded, but her face was red. The young man was very handsome, especially his eyes, which were blazing. Just a glance made the heart beat faster, and I couldn''t help being attracted by him. However, she had never seen this man, not only her, but also her disciples. If he had not been dressed in the clothes of the burning sun palace, no one would have known that he was a member of the palace. However, the youth did not care about the eyes around, but looked at the people in the curtain with great interest and smile: "white night... You are really interesting." ... the tighter the black hand is, the tyrannical force completely imprisons Jie ruqiao. The fire dissipated, revealing the shadow of the white night. At the moment, his clothes and robes were burned to rags, and his upper body showed a strong body, but there were no scars. Behind him, the terror was like this. A large amount of gold and black breath overflowed from his back and turned into a huge God shadow behind him. This is the incarnation of Buddha and devil! The momentum of the incarnation of Buddha and devil has extinguished a lot of temperature around him... he looked at Jie ruqiao indifferently in the white night, and his hand was heavy on Jie ruqiao, which hit the ground fiercely. He went to Jie ruqiao, and with his other hand, he urged out the air sword. The sharp air sword kept turning, as if he were cutting the void. "Ah Jie ruqiao''s hands supported the ground, and his whole body was ablaze with fire. The light platform was all red by him. People frantically wanted to hold up their big hands, and his face turned red. But. The big hand is as stable as a mountain, not moving at all. Bang! The golden hand also fell down and hit the magic hand. The force of repression is even greater. Bata Bata... the white night comes step by step. Jie ruqiao raised his eyes and looked, his face was pale, but he could not bear the terrible pressure. He gritted his teeth secretly and said, "I give up!" "In the first match of the preliminaries, the winner was white night, and Jie ruqiao was eliminated. Add 20 to the day night score. " Qingxin''s voice fell. The crowd was boiling and countless eyes were on the man. White night palm slightly Yang, evil Qi dissipated, people quietly from the light platform down. On the contrary, Jie ruqiao was still lying on the stage, trying to gasp. It took a long time for him to slow down. "White night, I won''t lose to you next time!" The world scholar Qiao looked at the left figure and cried out. "Next time." The white night indifferently returned a sentence.This is the end of the war. "I didn''t expect that the strength of the white night was so terrible! Even the chief disciple of the burning sun palace is not his opponent. " "Yes, you can see his move, even diamond level flame can be immune... It''s terrible!" "White night seems to be proficient in many magic tricks. I don''t know where he learned it." All kinds of voices come and go. The strong are also in a complex mood. "White night, you have a lot of cards, but I know it''s not your real card." Xuanyuan does not extinguish a glimmer of light in his eyes and whispers to himself. White night won the first victory, and after a rest of his kung fu, the statue began to shoot out the list of participants in the second game. Wen Renshi fights against Luo buyue, a young genius on the other side of Dongzhou. Wenrenshi is the seed of wenrenshi, which is comparable to the existence of Yulong. The secret place of Dandi was predicted by Dandi, rewarded by Dandi, and his strength was greatly increased. Although Luo buyue was good in strength, he did not use a hundred moves with him. When he did 200 moves, he had bad deeds. When he reached the third move, he was stunned by his life. In the second game, Wen Renshi won. All the people outside the palace were cheering and excited. In the third scene, the saints confront the Shangguan family''s Shangguan Lingli. When seeing the name of the statue, Shangguan Lingli was still stunned. She could see that her opponent was the holy girl of ice palace. In addition to a bitter smile, she only had a bitter smile on her face. Both of them are famous female soul Xiu. They are not only powerful, but also very beautiful. However, compared with the pure and pure saints like nine sky fairies, Shangguan''s smart is naturally inferior to that of Shangguan. Moreover, when the two girls stand on the stage, the unique temperament of the saint is steadily holding down Shangguan''s cleverness. For this competition, don''t say Shangguan is clever, even Shangguan Ziya of Shangguan family is not optimistic. However, as soon as the battle started, the strength of Shangguan''s cleverness was astonishing. Although she will lose, it is obvious that she wants to win a good place. You know, in this third game, even if she loses, there will be scores. The final ranking is not determined by who fights to the end, but by the score. Shangguan is smart and agile, and people are like elves. She wanders around on the platform, and she can hardly catch her figure. Even her soul is uncertain. The saint is calm and calm, like an iceberg of ten thousand years. As soon as she raises her hand, the light platform is covered with frost and stomps her feet. The light platform is frozen instantly. After a while, Guangtai turned into an iceberg. The cold temperature made Shangguan Lingli, who had the power of the puppet emperor, unable to bear it. After fighting the saint for seven or eight hundred moves, Shangguan Lingli was reluctant to lose. Game three, the virgin wins. In the fourth scene, Lin Dingtian, the Lin family, confronted sun Leda of the hermit family. Although sun Leda was a descendant of the hermit family, he did not stand at the end of xuanyuanbumie, so he was very lucky to avoid the battle at night, and stood out in the challenge group behind. Sun Leda cultivated his body and was proficient in boxing techniques. His spiritual attainments were even more terrible. He could point his fingers into a formula and condense them into forms. One punch can blow out the soul power of thousands of beasts, and destroy the mountains and dry up the sea. It is as simple as flicking fingers. However, the strength of Lin''s family Lin Dingtian is even more incredible. In the face of sun Leda''s overwhelming attack, he has completely ignored it. Any attack and killing are all fought with flesh. However, sun Leda is defeated by several moves. The fourth game, Lin Ding Tian Sheng. In the fifth scene, the name reflected by the statue inspired everyone. Xuanyuan does not die, against... Shentu!! People breathe hard, some can''t believe it. Even the white night opened his eyes and looked at the stage quietly. At the same time, countless pairs of eyes focused on him again. Now the grudges between white night and the hermit family are well known. Shentu is the elder martial brother of hongtianzong. During the daytime in hongtianzong, Shentu has been taken care of more, and the relationship between them is not bad. Nowadays, the white night has cut off shaoliuyu, abolished a group of hermit children, and even forced Nangong to refuse to fight and be eliminated. How can Xuanyuan not die swallow this tone? This war is bound to be a battle of life and death. Xuanyuan will not be exterminated only by defeating the divine way. With his character, he will never give up. Shentu obviously knows this. As soon as he gets on the stage, he directly merges the spirit of heaven and sacrifices Yuan Li with unprecedented solemnity. Hongtian Zongren looked as if they were facing a great enemy. Xuanyuan bumie went directly to the Guangtai stage. He was not like other soul spirits. He stood on the stage with his eyes half open and his interest was completely lost. Before the group''s six games, when Xuanyuan bumie appeared on the stage, almost no one dared to fight. His six games were all assisted by the hidden children, so the strength of Xuanyuan bumie was still in a state of confusion. In this war, he will never hide his strength. "You must think I''d love to fight you, but you''re wrong. I''m not interested in you now." Xuanyuan bumie was the first to open his mouth, and his voice was indifferent: "however, since I have hit it, it is your bad luck. I killed so many friends of mine in the daytime. It''s not too much for me to cut you off and return it to him?""You have to be able to kill me." The way of God is light. "Well." Xuanyuan bumie closed his eyes, gently took a breath, and then said: "Su bieli is dead, you are the first imperial dragon now... Killing you, not only can retaliate against the white night, but also can make me famous, very good!" After that, he opened his eyes again: "you do something." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 Shentu is not polite. Take the lead. This time, if you don''t compare with zhan''a wine, you''ll do your best when you''re at Xuanyuan''s level. If you don''t take the attitude of fighting against the next emperor, you won''t have a chance to win. Whoosh! On the platform of light, the soul moves wildly. The whole barrier is lifted and shaken. The divine way is full of long hair, long robes and golden skin. People are like gods walking towards the Xuanyuan immortal. With each step he took, the platform trembled and the field trembled, as if giant were stepping. People opened their mouths and couldn''t even swallow the water. They looked at the God on the stage. This is the momentum of the divine way. Can shoulder the sky, earth, can shoulder the gods and immortals! After seeing this scene, ah Jiu, who is still drunk, wakes up a bit immediately. The person is stunned for a moment and laughs bitterly. "If you had fought with me in this manner, would I have the courage to fight you?" At this moment, ah Jiu saw clearly the gap between himself and the divine way. And those who want to challenge the divine way are scared at the moment. Who can squeeze into the top three of the imperial dragon? But looking at the ten meter place where the divine way is close to Xuanyuan bumie, a sudden acceleration makes people almost equal to blinking. In an instant, they are close to Xuanyuan bumie. Whoa! When the divine way is opened, the brake is like the recovery of all spirits, and everything becomes unreal and unreal, as if this blow is not aimed at Xuanyuan, which is mysterious. "It''s impossible to catch it!" The Shangguan outside exclaimed. "The fist is empty and real. Don''t look at the front attack of the fist. In fact, the people who fight this fist don''t know where the fist is! The magic way is so strong Under the curtain, Dong Qiaoer couldn''t help saying. However. Xuanyuan did not move, but gently raised his hand to the side. Bang! The crackle came out. He saw that the divine way standing in front of Xuanyuan bumie suddenly disappeared, and a figure appeared on his right side, which was the divine way! Whoa! The crowd screamed. This exquisite fist was caught by Xuanyuan immortal? "If you only use this kind of means to deal with me, then I advise you to admit defeat and then abandon your cultivation and kneel in front of me! To avoid wasting time. " Xuanyuan bumie did not even look at the divine way, light said. "This is just a test for you." The divine way drinks lowly, but sees his arm a shock, the fist faces forward a top, a mountain shout tsunami of strength erupts from the fist awn. Bang! Bang! Dong... the empty space behind Xuanyuan does not die out immediately, and the terrible destructive force makes him retreat again and again. However, he did not seem to be hurt, a faint smile: "interesting!" As soon as the voice fell, the void around the divine way was twisted. A large number of terrible Qi swords sprang out of the void and chopped into the divine way like a storm. Shentu''s face changed greatly. Xuanyuan bumie was repulsed, but he was able to fight back so quickly. "Self spirit control!" Shentu was in a hurry. There were seven dark green air shields around to resist the Qi sword. However, although the shield was thick, the air sword was constantly bombarded, and the shield surface was cracked. The people below looked very dark. Soul Qi shield is the most basic way to defend the soul. The strength of the shield depends on the nature of the soul. The divine way follows the green emperor''s way of cultivating nature. Its shield keeps growing and its Qi lasts. From the battle between Shentu and ah Jiu, we can see how powerful the spirit power of Shentu is. But when facing Xuanyuan immortal attack, he is not even enough to open the shield... "you are too weak Yulongbang is a joke. If all the talents of my hermit generation come out, how can you have a place on the Yulong list Xuanyuan bumie shook his head again and again, then waved his hand. Quack! In the void, there was a strange sound, but the immortal Xuanyuan''s whole body overflowed with a lot of soul breath. It condensed into a huge palm, almost covering half of the platform, and smashed down towards the divine way. One mind makes a move! A thought to gather Qi! This is the means of Xuanyuan immortal! Bang! Slap it. The divine way was supported by both arms, but the huge palm power was like the suppression of a huge mountain, which made it difficult for him to support. His breath was also disordered at this moment. "You don''t need your card yet?" Xuanyuan kept looking at the divine way indifferently and spoke softly. When the clouds are light and the wind is light, they suppress the power of the divine way! Terror! It''s horrible! How terrible is the seed of Xuanyuan aristocratic family that the second divine way of Yulong was forced to such a state by Xuanyuan bumie in several moves? Shentu clenched his teeth and his face tensed as if he had exhausted all his strength.All the people in hongtianzong''s side were anxious, and all the heart nerves were tied to Shentu. "Brother, come on!" "Is senior brother going to lose?" There was a tremor in the voice. "No, elder martial brother will not be defeated! Elder martial brother is the second in the imperial dragon list Next to a female disciple worshiping the divine way, she firmly said. "I don''t know, but Xuanyuan bumie is right. Shentu has not exhausted all his strength. On the contrary, he is making a breakthrough with the help of Xuanyuan bumie''s pressure!" A voice of indifference came. Hongtianzong''s disciples looked sideways, and it turned out to be Jie ruqiao of the sun god palace. "Master Jie!" Yuerong tree nodded. "You''re welcome. Call me JOJO." "After all, I am the defeated general of the white night." "You can''t say it like that, but you said elder martial brother Shentu didn''t use all his strength. Is that true?" Yue Rongshu asked. "Of course." "That is to say, elder martial brother still has the hope of winning?" All the disciples were overjoyed. "I didn''t say that." Jie ruqiao shook his head: "you know, Xuanyuan does not destroy himself, and he has not exhausted all his strength." ".... people are silent, not taste. The divine way is still under pressure, and the platform is actually crushed by him. It can be seen that the palm power is terrible. However, he is still standing, like a pillar in the sky. Suddenly, the divine way roared, and his arms climbed up the meridians like vines, and the mountain roared with the emergence of the meridians. But at this time, the huge Qi palm suddenly disappeared, and the unruly power of the divine way directly pushed a void. He changed his face and looked at Xuanyuan unsightly. However, Xuanyuan bumie sneered: "Shentu, you want to use the pressure I exert on you to stimulate the potential in your body, and then break through. Your idea is very good, but unfortunately, I will not give you this opportunity!" "You don''t know the spirit of the soul. In that case, that''s all. I won''t seek a breakthrough from you." Shentu took a deep breath and said lightly. It was only then that they understood. It turned out that the divine way was so difficult, but he kept his hand. He hoped to seek a breakthrough through the unique pressure of Xuanyuan bumie. But at the critical moment, Xuanyuan didn''t destroy his hand and did not let the divine way break through. The soul of the breakthrough, how precious the chance, almost can be met but can not be sought, but Xuanyuan not destroyed deliberately to prevent the divine way breakthrough, to say its dirty, but not too much. Of course, if we want to say that the feud will not let the enemy''s wish, but there is no hatred between Xuanyuan bumie and the divine way, but Xuanyuan bumie turns his anger to the divine way because of the white night. A lot of people saw this scene, secretly regretted. Everyone knows what state the divine way has reached, and his next realm must be the supreme realm of the great emperor. In the whole battle of the nine souls and the son of God, the only thing that can give such oppression to the divine way is that the Xuanyuan is immortal. If he can succeed this time, he is afraid that the divine way will be like Lin Zhengtian, who can see the emperor''s way and move forward towards the emperor''s way. It is a pity that such opportunities will not happen once in decades or even in the last 100 years. It is a pity that... "a dead man, there is no need to break through!" Xuanyuan does not seem to be interested at all. Suddenly, he murmured, and several golden dragons sprang up behind him, and they flew to the divine way. Xuanyuan doesn''t die out! "Stop playing and die!" Roar! The Golden Dragon attacks and blocks all the space in front of Shentu that he can dodge. He either takes this move or dies. Obviously, Shentu chooses to be forced. He drank a breath and turned into a bodhi tree and stood in front of him. The branches and leaves of Bodhi rose and bound the Golden Dragon. However, the Golden Dragon kept struggling. After three breaths, it directly tore the bodhi tree and exploded on the divine way. The divine way continued to murmur, and the steps kept retreating until it reached the edge of the platform, and the barrier shook. It seemed that the momentum shocked him to... "too weak!" Xuanyuan did not die, shaking his head, his body suddenly jumped up, one hand toward the path of God across the air. Roar! When the palm falls down, the void in front of him ripples, just like a stone falling into the pool. In the ripples, a huge dragon head comes out, which can swallow everything and swallow up the divine way. "Nine days of spirit dance!" The two palms of Shentu are lifted together and lifted over the head. The palms of the palms are rubbed. The soul turns into the yuan force. On the top of the head, a huge Youfeng is born. The quiet Phoenix is singing and all the spirits are born. The galloping weather of thousands of horses bumps into the dragon head in the void! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the huge dragon head is directly hit by the weather and it is hard to move forward. The huge mouth is also filled with the element force of the divine way. This move, Xuanyuan does not die! When the eyes of Shentu are cold, people suddenly disappear. Xuanyuan bumie frowned and looked around.But at this time, the light platform suddenly completely split, and a large number of vegetation emerged from the cracks. Then, a huge tree of life grew vigorously and grew into a giant tree supporting the sky in ten breaths. Xuanyuan bumie''s face changed dramatically, and he rushed to the air to escape. But at the moment when the giant tree was born, a powerful force of life blocked the place completely. "Domain!" People outside cried out. The divine way, actually displays the domain!!! This is something only the great emperor can do!! "How could that happen?" The children of the hermit family were watching. Xuanyuan is not destroyed. Are you going to lose here? "I prepared this move for Su bieli. Now that he is dead, I will use it to deal with you." In the tree of life, the sound of divine way rings. He turned into a giant tree! The divine tree is formed, the branches and leaves cover the sky, and the whole nine soul palace is filled with strong vitality www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 Domain is equivalent to a small world. And the God of this small world is the master of this domain. In the domain, the master can do whatever he wants, can easily control the soul force, can easily change the space and even the force field, and even the general situation and soul Qi of the other party can be mastered by himself. In a domain, no enemy can defeat its master unless that person has the ability to kill God. The reason why the Imperial War is terrible is not only because the great emperor has the means to destroy the heaven and the earth, but also because their territory can easily crush the earth and even the void. If Xuanyuan bumie also has the power of domain, he can use his own domain to invade the opponent''s domain, and then destroy the control of the other''s domain, so that he can''t do what he likes in the domain, and then break down. However, Xuanyuan bumie obviously has no control of the territory. Now surrounded by him, he is like a lamb to be slaughtered. "Down!" In the tree of life, the sound of divine way sounded, and a surging force of life wrapped Xuanyuan immortal and beat him down from the air. In the face of this surging force of life, Xuanyuan''s indestructible power could not resist at all. He hit the ground hard, but not up, a large number of vine branches and leaves tied him into zongzi, crazy tearing. The tree of life will not only release the power of life, but also absorb all the strength. These vines are tied to Xuanyuan''s immortal body, but also devour all the strength in his body, intending to absorb his soul to exhaustion and make him unable to resist. However. Xuanyuan''s means of immortality are obviously more than that. His whole body Qi blade explodes, the vines are cut off, and he turns back. At the same time, with a flick of his finger, the breath of his fingertip goes into the void, and then explodes, turning into thousands of Qi blades, cutting the tree of life. Chi la... the huge life is full of holes and branches are broken. But after a breath, all the blade marks are restored and intact. "Although this is similar to the domain, it is not a real domain, but a pseudo domain. It does not pose much threat to me. Is Shentu your card?" Xuanyuan bumie back against the barrier, looking at the giant tree light said. "You don''t know the power of this move. Let''s see." Suddenly, the ground broke open, and a large number of vine like plants sprang out again and tied up the immortal limbs of Xuanyuan. Then a large number of branches fell from the giant tree, which turned into sharp swords and stabbed straight into its heart. Dang! It''s like the sound of iron being hit. A look, all branches against the Xuanyuan indestructible body, but can not enter half. this is a miracle. But after hearing Xuanyuan bumie smile, he said, "you can''t completely suppress my power. If you really step into the emperor''s way and master the real domain, maybe I will be controlled by you, but now, you don''t have a chance..." after that, Xuanyuan bumie suddenly closed his eyes, and a large number of golden talismans appeared all over his body. His mouth kept whispering what he was saying Listen carefully and you can hear the words coming out one by one. Shentu suddenly thought of something. He looked tight and did not dare to carry it any more. With a low drink, the whole tree of life suddenly flourished, countless branches began to swing, and countless green leaves began to separate and revolve around the tree of life one by one. After the leaves leave, they quickly produce new leaves, and then they leave again and again. In this way, the cycle goes on and on, and the whole platform is covered with leaves. "This is the world of ten thousand leaves!" All the disciples of hongtianzong stood up and exclaimed. "This is the most powerful move of elder martial brother Shentu. Why did he use such killing moves all of a sudden?" The banyan trees in the mountains murmured. "That''s because Xuanyuan bumie also intends to make a quick decision. He is already using his strongest moves." The face of Jie ruqiao next to him was more dignified than ever before. "The strongest move of Xuanyuan immortal?" Yue Rongshu was stunned. I saw that countless green leaves suddenly stopped and then rotated anticlockwise. Every green leaf turned into a terrible blade, and then they all killed Xuanyuan immortal. What makes everyone creepy is that every green leaf carries the most cautious power of death. Where the green leaves pass, the void is gray and silent, the earth and the earth lose their color, the tree of life begins to wither, and the scene of prosperity withers. At this moment, people feel that even this field, and even the whole nine soul palace, has become a deserted and deserted place... the soul of the whole scene stops breathing and looks at the stage tightly. At this moment, people''s hearts seem to stop. "The extreme is opposite. The ultimate of life is death. The divine way follows the cultivation of the Qing emperor, and his soul power is also a vast breath of life. But at this moment, the spirit urges the strongest moves, and the breath of life has evolved into the breath of death! Each of these flying leaves is not simple. I''m afraid that if I touch them, I''ll be sucked away by them. If I can''t breathe, I''ll be dead. "Outside the curtain, the maple glass sinks. Several people nodded silently, their eyes flashing with horror. Hundreds of millions of green leaves swept past, the light platform vibrated, and the barrier surrounding the platform even appeared cracks. All the people outside were disgraced and retreated in a hurry for fear of being attacked by the green leaves. But at this time, Xuanyuan bumie, surrounded by green leaves, suddenly opened his eyes, and a strong Golden Shadow appeared behind him. The giant shadow was as high as the pillars of the sky, towering like the pillars of the sky. He was covered with armor and wore a golden crown. The huge cloak trembled and pushed the green leaves back. "Is that... Xuanyuan''s move?" The crowd stopped and looked at it. At this moment, everyone forgot to run away... "it must be!! It must be Some people are excited, others are full of tears! Then look at the sky giant shadow suddenly raised a hand, toward the sky to grasp, as if to take off the scorching sun. Unprecedented pressure falls on Shentu. "Kill!" The divine way is full of ferocity. Hundreds of millions of God leaves turn into the dragon of destruction and attack Xuanyuan. "Chop!" Xuanyuan does not extinguish a low drink. The giant shadow, with his arms drooping behind him, pulled out a golden sword from the sky. Sword, fall! "Xuanyuan cuts the Dragon code! Kill Drink again! Sonorous! When the sword falls, it splits hundreds of millions of green leaves and breaks all moves of the divine way! Bang! When the light platform burst, the barrier was almost broken, and the "domain" covered by the divine way was torn in two. This sword breaks the heaven and earth. This sword, cut all. The white night gazed at this magnificent and astonishing sword, her brow was tight, for a long time, her eyes were full of killing intention. Shentu... Can''t take this sword! That''s not true. When the sword falls, Shentu intends to compete with Yuanli, but Yuanli is as thin as paper in front of the sword. Before the sword reaches, people are shaken off. Dong!!! Shentu severely bumps into the broken barrier. When it falls, there are blood cracks all over the body. It seems that the whole person is about to be broken by the sword. He wanted to get up, but he had no strength. All the spirits in his body were damaged. He was afraid that even if the wound was healed, his cultivation would not be as good as before. The divine way, abandoned... also failed... people were staring at it. All over the sky, the green leaves lost the support of soul power and floated down. Xuanyuan bumie palm a fall, light and shadow disappear, he slowly toward the divine way. Suddenly, he stopped and turned to look at the white night in the stands. "White night, without your arrogance and arrogance, your Shentu elder martial brother will not die!" Xuanyuan bumie suddenly said, and then the palm moved, a Qi sword appeared in his palm. The four souls are shocked!! Xuanyuan does not die... It is to kill the divine way! "Shentu elder martial brother!" Yue banyan tree was full of tears and cried out in sorrow. "Big brother!" Monks and others knelt down and wept. In this case, no one can save Shentu, they can only watch Shentu die. However, it''s hard to believe that many people can''t believe in the battle between Xuanyuan Yidi and Xuanyuan Yidi? "It''s over The stone sighed again and again. Shangguan''s clever and quiet sigh, beautiful eyes everywhere regret. "The divine way is the new Yu Long in the imperial dragon list. He has the shortest cultivation time, the highest level of spiritual attainment and the most proud disciple of the Qing emperor. Unexpectedly, he should fall here today." Duanmu will also express emotion tomorrow. Outside the curtain was a cry of surprise. "Shentu elder martial brother!" Thirty eyes stagnated. But Qiao bing''er next to him didn''t know what happened. He asked, "what''s the matter with thirty senior brother? It seems that elder martial brother Shentu can''t beat that man... " " Zhou Fang, take bing''er right away... Come back later. " With tears in his eyes, thirty said to a female disciple beside him. "Elder martial brother, this..." "go quickly." Thirty sunken road. Zhou Fang had no choice but to pull Qiao bing''er away. All the disciples around understood the meaning of thirty. He didn''t want Qiao Bing Er to see the way die. "Elder martial brother..." after Qiao bing''er left with mist in his head, those disciples immediately couldn''t help crying."What are you crying for? Elder martial brother Shentu is not dead yet. He must be able to fight again! " Thirty roared. "Bang!" The people next to him looked coldly. In this case, how can Shentu not die? "The people of hongtianzong are really miserable, but after all, it''s all because of the white night." Beixuanming is also talking about it. "Shentu is also a good seed. It''s a pity that he died. However, he offended Xuanyuan and no one can save him." "Alas." Dong Qiaoer also sighed. Some cry, some laugh, some cry. At this moment, the divine way is like standing on the execution ground. Xuanyuan bumie takes back his sight, reveals a trace of contempt and disdain at the corners of his mouth, and then strides on. As soon as Shentu was about to get up, he was suppressed by his momentum and lay on the ground. "Don''t blame me. If you want to, blame the white night. He killed you." Xuanyuan bumie said faintly, and then raised the Qi sword and cut it hard toward the head of Shentu. "Wait a minute." A voice suddenly came. Xuanyuan bumie arms stop, funny looking at the voice of the master... White night. "What? Pray for mercy? " "No, I just want to advise you that you''d better not kill him, or you may not be able to bear the consequences." White night sitting on the stone, said quietly. A word fell, the whole audience all strange looking at the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 "Can''t afford it?" Hearing this, the hermit''s children immediately roared with laughter. "Ha ha ha!! White night is threatening a lot! Did you hear that? " A man burst into laughter and tears came out. "Who does he think he is? Yes? White night!! Do you still want to rush to the stage and save the divine way? Do you have this ability? " "I think he''s just a dead duck! I mean that. " The men and women on the hermit side scoffed and laughed, one by one, looking at the white night with the eyes of fools. "White night, do you know the strength of Xuanyuan now? If you are afraid, you will immediately abandon your cultivation and kneel in front of my family. Maybe my family will forgive you for being soft hearted for a while A man with white face and thin eyes said with a sneer. "If you don''t do it, Shentu is your end!" Exclaimed the man next to him. "Yes, ha ha ha..." laughter is boiling. At this moment, even people from other forces can''t understand it. "Does white night know what she is talking about?" Shangguan shook his head smartly. "If he dares to mess around here, I''m afraid he will be killed by elder Qingxin immediately! It''s easy to kill him with the nine soul Palace''s mechanism Heard people stone hum way. "This white night is really lovely and tight." Jieruqiao chuckled: "he is completely unaware of the horror of the nine soul palace. Although there are only the strong willed thoughts left in the nine soul palace, there are no living people, but these remnant thoughts are enough to kill all the existence under the great emperor!" "What to do... What to do now?" Yue Rongshu was helpless. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She quickly turned around and made a hasty salute to Jie ruqiao. She said eagerly, "can you help me to ask for love for my eldest brother?" "I have nothing in common with Xuanyuan bumie. Even if I pull down my face and plead for him, Xuanyuan bumie will not sell me this face." Jejunjo shook his head. "That... What should be done..." Yuerong tree wanted to cry without tears. "Maybe you can go to the saint. Isn''t she related to you hongtianzong? Perhaps there is a way for the saint to come forward. " Jie ruqiao said with a smile. This immediately awakened Yue banyan tree, and she rushed to the saint. But at this time, the white night there, again strange. He stood up and walked step by step toward the stage of light. His expression was neither happy nor sad. He seemed to have seen through everything. Xuanyuan bumie became more and more interested. He came to the edge of the stage with his Qi sword in his hand. He looked at the coming white night with a smile on his face: "white night, what do you want? Go straight to the stage and kill me? Let''s not say whether you can enter the Guangtai, but how you can explain to the elder Qingxin! This is the nine soul palace. No one can break the rules of the war between the nine spirits. If you dare to be reckless here, it will only be you who will die. " "White night, don''t be silly and get out of here! This is not where you make trouble "Where do you think this is? Get out of the way! Otherwise, elder Qingxin will get angry and let you die without a burial place The souls around them also called out. But the white night did not pay attention to it, but looked at the sky and said, "elder Qingxin, do you recognize the sword on my waist?" "Sword on your waist?" Qingxin was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she said in surprise, "is this sword on your waist... Is it a dead dragon sword?" "Not bad." White night put his hand on his waist and said: "this contest, my elder martial brother lost. He has no strength to admit defeat now. I will admit defeat instead of him. Please terminate this competition immediately and judge Xuanyuan will not destroy the victory." "Who do you think you are? You can''t control the progress and the end of the contest. Now the two have not been divided. You have to continue the contest. You should step back quickly. Otherwise, you will be considered as violating the rules of the competition and you will be disqualified! " Qingxin''s voice became a bit cold. "Elder Qingxin, I''m not asking too much. I just want to save my senior brother''s life. I didn''t change the outcome of the game." White night closed his eyes and said faintly, "besides, I''m not talking to you, but talking to you. After three breaths, if you don''t announce it again, I will kill Xuanyuan in public! There''s no need to go on with the battle of the nine souls and the son of God "Bold!" The souls around him immediately cried out. "White night! You are presumptuous!! How dare you threaten elder Qingxin A soul immediately got up and roared. "The white night is so arrogant." A few soul people can''t see, and rush up step by step, as if to start. But at this time, the white night suddenly moved his arms, a wisp of Qi from his scabbard. "Elder Qingxin, you have to know that the prohibition of the nine soul palace is not useful to all things. You are just a wisp of thought, not the real one here. Everything here is just a boundary left by the palace master. It will not be too difficult to break it!" The white night is light.Despite this, Qingxin didn''t listen, but he was deeply shocked by the strength of the scabbard. "The power of the Dragon Sword... Has not been suppressed?" Qingxin''s heart was shocked and looked down at the white night in disbelief. I see. The reason why he is so confident is that he knows that the sword power of the dead dragon sword has not been suppressed. Thinking of this, Qingxin''s heart couldn''t help shaking. The power of the dead dragon sword is unknown to Qingxin? That''s what the emperor is fighting for. What''s more, once the white night draws his sword and kills here, there are no magic weapons for all the talented and powerful people on the scene. They can only fight with soul power. How can they be the opponent of white night? No wonder the white night said to continue, the war between the nine souls and the son of God would not be able to go on. That''s true. Once the white night is reckless and does not say Xuanyuan is immortal, he will be beheaded, and all the people here will be slaughtered wantonly. Think of this, clear heart cold sweat DC, immediately drink a way: "you don''t mess." "Oh?" The white night light looks, the arm also stops. But listen to Qingxin eager to say: "the end of the fight, the winner is Xuanyuan immortal! Please leave the stage immediately As soon as this remark fell, people were all stunned. One by one stunned and incomparable looking at Qing Xin. As we all know, the competition will not be over until one side dies or admits defeat. But now, Qingxin actually ends the competition directly according to the words of white night, thus saving Shentu''s life. What''s wrong with elder Qingxin? "Elder Qingxin, what do you mean Xuanyuan bumie frowned and asked immediately. "The Shentu player has lost the ability to fight... So in this game, the victory has been scored." Qingxin obviously took a breath and said slowly. "Elder Qingxin, you are clearly violating the rules!" Xuanyuan does not extinguish the deep voice to drink a way. "The game is over, please leave." Qingxin didn''t want to explain more, she said lightly. "Master Qingxin, how can you do this?" "I''m not satisfied with it!" "You are obviously covering up the divine way and favoring the white night!" The hermits stood up and yelled. "Yes, we are not satisfied." Others were also agitated to get up and shout. "The rules are set by my nine soul palace. What I say is what it is. Things belong to my nine soul palace. If you want to get these gods, you must follow the rules of my nine soul palace! If you don''t accept it, you can leave. I don''t want to stay. " Clear heart says coldly. No one knows how distressed she is. In the end, she is still protecting these people. The purpose of the nine soul palace is originally a sect like the Vientiane gate. After the nine soul palace is destroyed, they still try their best to send out the things in their palace. They just want to cultivate the children of heaven. But now there are such variables as the white night. If she does not stop it, she is afraid that the white night will kill all these people. The power of the nine soul palace can''t suppress the dead dragon sword. Clear heart a sigh. Xuanyuan bumie''s eyes were bright and dim, and his sight fell on the white night. Suddenly, he chuckled: "OK! White night, although I don''t know what method you used to let elder Qingxin do this, I tell you that the outcome will not change. This time, I will let you stay in the divine way. However, I have to ask in advance that if you and I fight each other, you can''t fight me, are you also called Qingxin Changlao Bao? " "The battle between you and me is a battle of life and death, and no one will intervene." The white night is light. "Good!" Xuanyuan doesn''t stop nodding, and he doesn''t wordy. With a little feet, he returns to the field. White night immediately feet up, on the stage will seriously injured the divine way down. He didn''t like hongtianzong. He found a space and sat down with his knees crossed. He gave birth to the spirit flower and the spirit of heaven to heal the wounds of the divine way. The immortal spirit immediately moistens the wounds of the whole body of Shentu. In addition, the art of the green emperor practiced by Shentu itself, the recovery speed of the body is amazing. After a while, the divine way was restored. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" Asked the white night. "I''m fine... Thank you, white night..." the spirit way vomited a breath, wry smile way. White night shook his head: "don''t say so much, good luck, try to stabilize the spirit of heaven, otherwise the lost accomplishments will only be more." "It''s nothing to lose some accomplishments. It''s just a pity to practice later. It''s a pity... If I lose, Hong Tianzong is hopeless. I''m afraid I can''t even enter the top 20." God bowed his head and sighed. The night is silent. In fact, with the strength of Shentu, it is not difficult to break into the top ten. To blame, we can only blame him for meeting Xuanyuan bumie. At the end of the war, people were still in their minds, and many people understood for the first time the horror of Xuanyuan''s immortality. However, more people are wondering why elder Qingxin suddenly changed his mind and preferred white night. Yu Long''s second divine way was defeated so miserably. I''m afraid that the dead Su BIE Li may not be Xuanyuan''s immortal opponent."Younger martial brother Bai." "Well?" The white night looked up at the divine way. However, Shentu looked at the front indifferently, and the Xuanyuan sitting on the blue stone did not die out. Suddenly, his eyes showed a trace of firmness, and in a very deep tone, he said in a low voice: "defeat him!" The white night was silent for a moment. "Certainly." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 When Shentu was defeated and Xuanyuan bumie was promoted successfully, people wondered why Qingxin suddenly stopped Xuanyuan bumie from killing Shentu and forcibly ended the competition. Even better, qiqingxin didn''t investigate the fault of such a rude act in daytime. Those who revile and ridicule white night are all shut up. After all, everything is as the white night said, and... He made such a public disturbance, but did not get punishment, must have something to rely on. "Young and old, why does the elder Qingxin help the white night?" A man nearby asked in a low voice. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. When I get out of the nine soul palace, I can kill whoever I want. If it''s not for the gods, even here, I can kill the dog in the white night." Xuanyuan bumie closed his eyes and said faintly. "That''s nature." "The man said with a smile:" the next look at Lei Peng''s "Don''t worry, Lei Peng still has some strength." This can only be said to be an episode, the game is still going on, people''s minds are gathered on the platform. Although the light platform has been fragmented, but under the magic effect of the array, only a few breaths, then returned to normal. The name of the statue reappears. In the sixth game, Duanmu will fight Bai tomorrow. "White?" Everyone was surprised to see the word. Until a beautiful shadow came to the arena. It''s no one else. It''s the veiled woman who has won the inheritance of the rosefinch. Her autumn eyes such as water, static looking at the table, people such as down to earth fairy, pure and pure, the country and the city. Countless pairs of eyes looking at the beautiful shadow, almost all crazy. "So her name is Bai!" "It''s not a real name, it''s just a code name." "It doesn''t matter. I really want to see her under her veil." The souls said with dementia. Duanmu''s eyebrows are extremely ugly. He had seen this woman''s skill in the secret place of Dandi before. She fought against several royal dragons alone. How could she be an ordinary person? This war must be a bitter one. Duanmu took a deep breath tomorrow, patted his palm, and the humanized black smoke fell on the light stage. "Please give me some advice." Duanmu Shouquan Shoudao tomorrow. The woman nodded and didn''t speak. The meaning was obvious. "That offends me!" Duanmu will direct his hand tomorrow, and his whole body is full of evil Qi, and the whole Guangtai is gray. At the same time, his eyes were covered with blood light, and his ferocity swept away with evil intention. However, the girl did not move, just like an ice sculpture. No matter how terrifying and ferocious the surroundings were, she had nothing to do with herself, like an outsider. "The shadow is killing you!" Duanmu rushes directly tomorrow. There is a lot of evil spirit behind him. A demon appears, stretching out six hands and hammering at the girl. There was a storm of attack. This is the trick the emperor used! The white night frowned. Why does the emperor know the magic way? Is there any connection between the son of heaven, the saint of heaven and the devil way? What''s more, the Vientiane gate has been investigated for such a long time, and there is no news. Is it possible that the news has not been introduced to the Vientiane gate? White night thought, but the line of sight falls on Duanmu tomorrow body, did not leave. Duanmu tomorrow''s shadow pressure to kill more than the son of heaven, the offensive like a storm, not to give the other party a chance to breathe. However, the girl still did not move, just raised her hand and gently shook it. In front of her, it turned into a thick shield, which firmly held Duanmu''s attack tomorrow. If the ice sheet doesn''t break, the attack is useless. Duanmu looked stunned and then became ferocious. His eyes turned to blood and roared angrily: "I don''t believe you can defend all the time! Break it for me Roar! The evil spirit erupted, and the terrible evil Qi behind him was directly condensed into a huge black knife and cut off in the air. Click. The huge knife pressure will tear the table, which is extremely terrifying. However... the girl still did not move, just slowly raised her left hand... at this moment, what the girl released was no longer the ice force, but the hot and terrible flame power. A flame moon wheel suddenly appeared in the air, tying the terrible magic knife to death, burning and swallowing wildly. In a blink of an eye, the magic knife disappeared without trace Completely burned. "What?" Duanmu was stunned tomorrow, but he didn''t respond. An ice bomb hit him in the chest. When he flew out, he was covered with frost, so he was hard to move. This flame is no worse than that of the burning sun palace! "It''s a diamond level flame at least, and... There''s a shadow of my sun palace!" Outside the field the boundary Ru Qiao Ning eye said. Others were shocked.This woman is the double practice of ice and fire.. Duanmu wants to get up tomorrow, but it is extremely difficult. Looking at the motionless woman not far away, he sighs and says with great reluctance: "I lost..." in an instant, there is a boiling all around. People gaped at the girl, a brain are confused. Duanmu, the seed of the devil''s way, was beaten by this mysterious girl tomorrow, and there was no room for her to fight back... who is this woman? Girl successful promotion, Duanmu tomorrow with unwilling to leave. In the next few games, Bai Ye didn''t show much interest. In addition to the top dragon fighting, the other Yu Long duels were just like a group of ordinary martial arts players exchanging martial arts. There was nothing strange about it. Soon, the top ten came into being. According to the score. First place: white night. Second place: Xuanyuan immortal. Third place: Bai "mysterious girl". Fourth place: Saint. Fifth place: Lin Dingtian sixth: wenrenshi. The seventh place: gongsunxu the eighth: Zuo Qiuyang the ninth: You Yi the tenth: Lei Peng seeing that the white night was the first, many people expressed their exclamations, especially those who ridiculed the white night before. At the moment, their faces turned to pig liver and their eyes showed a trace of fear. The strong are not allowed to be insulted, especially the weak. If the strong are insulted in the daytime and autumn, none of them can escape. The man at the head of hongtianzong was the most complicated. Yan Yan said nothing, his face was gloomy and his fists were pinched to death. His disciples were complaining to him. "White night doesn''t seem to be afraid of Xuanyuan''s immortality. Elder martial brother Yan, what we said before was a little too much?" "Yes, and white night saved elder martial brother Shentu. He is kind to us hongtianzong." "We persecuted him and abused him as we did before. I''m afraid he hates us now..." "what should we do? Why don''t we go and apologize to Bai Ye... "how can white night pay attention to us? I''m afraid that only if elder martial sister Yue goes in person, will he have a chance... " " elder martial sister Yue... " people are looking forward to Yue banyan tree. However, to ask for help from the banyan tree? over my dead body! This matter is not over. When I go back to the ancestral gate, I have to report it to master. You can wait for the training. " When the disciples heard the sound, they all cried. It''s really surprising that the white night won the first place, but what''s more surprising is the new seeds. Gongsun Xu, the seed of cangjian Valley, is a superb epee. No one expected that he could break into the top 10. Zuo Qiuyang and Lei Peng are not unfamiliar to everyone, because they are all people standing beside Xuanyuan bumie. Undoubtedly, they are the descendants of the great emperor. Relying on blood power alone, they can crush Yulong and kill them in the top ten. Therefore, Gongsun Xu is a black horse. However, in addition to Gongsun Xu, there is another person who is surprising, that is, with golden yellow hair, skin as white as snow, and tall female soul soul Youyi. You Yi ranks ninth. Her strength is just the middle of the puppet emperor. She has not even reached the peak. However, it is rumored that she is the disciple of the next great Emperor Yao, who has mastered the most terrifying spatial power. Space power, which can completely control the other party''s power and even the body, is the most complex and mysterious power in the world. The top ten were chosen and the crowd was boiling. Some people say that this may be an important reference material for the new imperial dragon list, while others say that it will determine the pattern of the strong to dominate the mainland. However, more people are concerned about the first position of Yulong. After the top ten were selected, Qingxin immediately started the third round of fighting. After the top ten, it''s the real score competition for ranking. At this moment, statues of gods have been surrounded around the Guangtai. The sky is dark, and the stars are on. On the curtain of the light platform, there are pictures of dragons and phoenixes. They are vivid and staring at the stage. The gods show their names, and the strong are on the stage. Gongsun Xu vs. Lei Peng! Lei Peng is proficient in thunder, and his game is as pure as fire. However, Gong sun Xu uses sword as his training, and his sword needs to be epee. After all, he can''t make up for the power of Epee with Qi sword. Therefore, after more than 100 battles, Lei Peng was defeated. Then the statue of God appeared again, by Zuo Qiuyang against you Ji. The ranking is only based on scores, not on strength. Although you Yi ranks ninth under Zuo Qiuyang, her space power is frightening. Every time she waves her hands to urge the method, the space around Zuo Qiuyang is distorted. If her body touches the distorted space, she will be broken by him. No matter how strong her body is and how terrible her soul power is, she will be broken It doesn''t help. Defense is useless for such means. Under constant pressure, Zuo Qiuyang had to use his blood force to fight back.However, as a descendant of the remote emperor, you she naturally has her Assassin''s mace. The two sides fought hard for the whole hour, and then won with the advantage of half move of Youji. However, it was not the unexpected battle between Lin Dingtian and Wen Ren Shi, but Xuanyuan''s fight against the mysterious girl "Bai"... seeing this, everyone''s spirit was shocked and they were staring. And Xuanyuan bumie is to send out a roar of laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! In the battle of the son of nine souls, my opponent is not su bieli, nor is it white night, but you Xuanyuan can''t wait to step on the stage, his face is full of war. Everyone was shocked. In the previous few battles, no one saw Xuanyuan bumie, showing such an expression. This woman makes Xuanyuan bumie care so much... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 The woman stands still on the stage of light, still as motionless as a statue. Her quietness is quite different from that of a saint. She is quiet as a virgin, very quiet. If she does not move, almost no one will care about her. But if she makes even a very small movement, it will make the four souls can not help but cast their eyes. The saint is as cold as ice and snow, as cold as plum blossom. Standing there, she only makes people look far away and dare not play. But look at her, it''s very refreshing. The woman still only shows her eyes. Her veil is very thick, so she can''t see her face clearly. But from her bright eyes, we can see that the beauty of a woman is not inferior to that of a saint. Xuanyuan bumie seems to recognize the woman. As soon as he comes to the stage, he stares at the woman with his eyes full of strong fighting intention. "It''s been twenty years since the last World War I. in these 20 years, I have practiced Xuanyuan Jue so as to defeat you again! Now I have achieved great success in my skills, but I can''t see your whereabouts. I have been searching for you between the ice palace and the burning sun palace, but I haven''t seen your whereabouts. This time, I finally get what I want! " Xuanyuan did not destroy the overbearing said: "still in accordance with the old rules, this time if I can defeat you, you do my woman!" The crowd gaped at this. The meaning of Xuanyuan bumie is not difficult to understand. Judging from his words, Xuanyuan bumie seems to have been defeated by this woman! Twenty years ago!! What a terrible thing to do? "This time, even if I lose, I won''t have this rule." The girl shook her head and said in her tender but sweet voice. "It''s not up to you." Xuanyuan bumie squinted: "I defeated you, sit first, the most powerful artifact of the nine soul palace falls on my hand, then I will directly tie you back to my Xuanyuan house, see how you resist! Only the strong deserve beauty Xuanyuan does not die down really overbearing, but no one dares to refute, after all, his strength is there. "Do something." The girl didn''t seem to want to say more with Xuanyuan bumie, and whispered a word. Xuanyuan''s eyes narrowed again, and the man directly raised his feet and walked towards the girl. But when he moves that moment, on the stage of light, already appeared unusual! In the void, a black dragon appeared, circling constantly. Then there was a fiery red tiger, then a towering eagle, and then a giant bear. The shadow of the four fierce beasts roared angrily and ran hard at Xuanyuan bumie. In an instant, the momentum of Xuanyuan''s immortality increased more than 100 times. At this moment, his momentum is afraid to be able to compete with the emperor. Try your best when you come up? The Xuanyuan immortal obviously regarded this woman as the strongest opponent in the Shenzi war. After all, in the face of the divine way, he only used his unique skills at the end. When Xuanyuan is near, a fist blows out, and in an instant the sky thunder falls and hits his fist awn. It is like the divine power given by heaven, rolling the endless strength to the girl. At that moment, the world is dead, the mountains and rivers fade. This is the power of heaven and earth. Day night thoughts. I''m afraid that the next emperor can''t come up with this move. But when people look at the woman nervously, the woman still does not move, a pair of autumn eyes quietly watching the blow to the fist. All of a sudden, her lips read a few times, whirling a terrible flame in front of her, turned into a whirlpool, wrapped the fist. The fire whirlpool is expanding, intending to suppress the power of the fist. But the fist awn expands unceasingly, broke through the flame directly, hits toward the woman''s heart. At this moment, the woman finally does not keep still, but the lotus foot lightly, flies back like a feather, avoiding the fist. Xuanyuan''s eyes are cold, and his moves change suddenly. His fist light bursts several times, and a burst of light halo blooms. "Flying feather connects the sky, Xuanyuan breaks the sky fist!" Bang! The fist light is like a meteor galaxy. Kill the general in the past. No match for tyranny, so terrible! The woman couldn''t dodge the blow. It was too sudden and too fast. She immediately raised her hand, and a piece of ice formed on her chest. The fist flashed on the ice, which directly cracked the ice. She retreated in succession, and seemed to be unstable. "In twenty years, you''re not moving forward like this?" Xuanyuan bumie closed his fist and sneered: "you... Can''t do it." "For the past 20 years, I have been preparing for the impact on the emperor''s way. I have mainly focused on cultivating my mind, and I have made no progress in my cultivation." Said the woman. "Mind building? Oh, what kind of heart? Strength is the soul of all, strength is enough, the emperor does not seek self-improvement, when you have the strength to resist the great emperor, you are the great emperor, what kind of heart cultivation? It''s just an excuse for a group of lazy people and common people. " Xuanyuan didn''t kill him. He laughed and looked scornful. It is true that Xuanyuan bumie is true, but the way that everyone pursues is not the same. Cultivating one''s mind into the emperor is also a way. Lin Zhengtian, for example, has been practicing in Qingge mainland for many years. His purpose is to cultivate his mind and cultivate his artistic conception. Now he is lucky enough to see the emperor''s way. Isn''t that just a refutation of Xuanyuan''s words.It is a pity that Xuanyuan bumie, as a descendant of the great emperor, did not realize this. The woman didn''t speak, and began to fight back. Her soul power is very special, for a moment it''s freezing and chilling, while it''s hot and terrifying. It turns out that what she''s good at is the power of ice and fire. With the shaking of her arms, two phoenix carrying the power of ice and fire collide and kill them. "I''ll break it with one blow." Xuanyuan bumie roars and punches again. Xuanyuan Jue''s fist breaking skill is incisively and vividly played by him, and the two phoenix are instantly torn. "Buried in an ice tomb!" Women drink low. The broken ice Phoenix suddenly agglomerates and sticks the ice on Xuanyuan''s immortal body, turning him into a huge ice coffin. And the broken body of Huofeng turns into a series of rockets, stabbing into the ice coffin. But behind the ice coffin, suddenly appeared a huge shadow, the shadow slowly stood up, as if to open the world. He grabs in the air, pulls out a huge Qi sword, and cuts at the woman. "Xuanyuan chop dragon rhyme!" Someone exclaimed. This is a terrible sword to defeat the divine way. The woman''s face was heavy. In this case, Xuanyuan immortal can also urge the move, which is enough to show the terror of its strength. However, the woman was not flustered. A large amount of frost was quickly diffused around her, and the frost was rapidly thickened. The whole platform had become an iceberg, and the woman''s body was also covered with ice. However, in a few minutes, the whole woman turned into an ice sculpture, and the frost on her body was still coagulating, which soon became a huge ice lotus. A sword of terror explodes on the ice lotus, and the ice layer by layer breaks, but when it is about to chop at the woman, it completely blocks the air sword. Seeing this scene, the crowd was in uproar. This move alone is enough to prove that women''s strength is stronger than Shentu. However, Xuanyuan''s attack did not decrease. He broke the ice and jumped up in the air. His hands became palms. There was a burst of blood light between the palms, and then he chopped down. The blood light split into thousands of blood lines in an instant, and rolled to the woman like a storm. The woman didn''t want to defend herself. She drank a little, and the ripples in the void floated out of the sky. A frost force spread along the void towards the immortal Xuanyuan, and the heaven and earth seemed to be sealed with dust. The woman raised her hand again, and her palm flashed with a wisp of fire. Then, with a "whoosh" sound, the flame burst into the air. Before long, a dense shower of meteors fell towards it. The whole stage, colorful, people can hardly see the two figures. This is a fight between gods! With more and more moves, the fight between the two became more fierce. At the back, they almost gave up defense and blindly attacked. The strength of the people outside is worse, and they can''t see the scene on the Guangtai. Only those who are above the quasi Yulong can see the fuzzy shadows interlacing. Watch the white night carefully. If Xuanyuan is immortal, he must fight. Even if he is eliminated here, this war will not be avoided. Therefore, his every move, white night must seriously see. The Xuanyuan Jue used by Xuanyuan bumie is very unique. Every move is unrestrained and domineering, and does not give the other party a chance to breathe. However, the woman''s moves are more exquisite, and the soul of ice is used like fire and pure feeling by her. What makes white night extremely concerned is an ice sculpture emerging behind the woman. The ice sculpture constantly releases a strange breath. If this breath hits a woman, she will recover a lot of strength, and even her wound will heal a lot. However, if Xuanyuan is not destroyed, her Qi will be weakened a lot. As a result, Xuanyuan''s seemingly indomitable momentum has been weakened a little bit... Xuanyuan immortal... Is it possible that she will be defeated by this woman Son''s hand? White night eyebrows move. However, the next scene, let him look heavy. However, seeing that the Xuanyuan did not die out, a long howling sound suddenly came out. Then, twelve golden swords fell from the sky. And his body, at this moment, also bloomed a thick halo, the twelve golden swords seemed to be attracted by him, flying quickly, circling him. The breath of each sword can be compared with emperor Qi! "This is the soul of the sea craft tool!" Someone stood up and exclaimed in shock. "What? Soul, soul sea Others are dull and tongue tied. "What''s the matter? Xuanyuan does not extinguish unexpectedly have soul sea? Is he... Is he strong enough? " "Lost!! That girl is defeated The crowd was boiling and noisy. The white night was stunned. The soul sea is a kind of sublimation of the heaven soul. When the strength of the soul reaches a certain level, it can breed the soul sea. The soul sea can store a lot of soul power and even cultivate magic weapons. This kind of thing can only be done by the great emperor, ordinary pseudo emperor, can not have the soul sea, unless... The strength of the puppet emperor''s heaven and soul has been strong enough to surpass the puppet emperor''s realm.In other words, Xuanyuan bumie has not yet revealed his soul to the world! The white night gaze and look. At this time, however, all the brilliant light on the stage suddenly disappeared. The crowd was stunned. But look at the woman to pull back a few steps, that veil under the cherry lips slightly start. "I give in." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Mysterious woman directly admit defeat? Some people can''t believe their ears. Xuanyuan immortal is just a magic weapon that can be refined in the soul sea. Will the mysterious woman directly surrender and admit defeat? Is she afraid of the soul sea magic weapon? "At the end of the duel, the winner, Xuanyuan is immortal, and the score is increased by 50." The voice of Qingxin falls from the sky. Some of the souls around can''t recover. The mysterious woman did not say a word, quietly walked down the Guangtai, leaving the same wooden Xuanyuan immortal. But soon, he came back to his senses, three steps forward, angry roar: "you did not do your best, you and I, have not yet decided between the victory and defeat!! This battle is not over yet! You don''t have to go! " But the mysterious woman is the reason does not pay attention to him, cares for oneself to leave. Xuanyuan does not extinguish anger, jump to the mysterious woman in front of her, blocking her way. "Give me an explanation!" Xuanyuan did not extinguish his anger, and his momentum was so great that people from all directions fell back again and again. "You won. What else do you need to explain?" The mysterious woman raised her head and said softly, with no joy or sorrow on her face. "Your strength is far from here. I know, why don''t you continue to fight me? Why? " "You have become a magic weapon of the soul sea. If you go on, the battle will be very cruel. I''m not sure I can defeat you. I''d better admit defeat." Women''s light road. "Are you afraid of me?" Xuanyuan bumie was stunned and suddenly said with a smile. The woman said nothing and went around him. Xuanyuan bumie laughed: "you are really afraid of me! You''re not my match! Ha ha ha ha, I have no rival under the great emperor, ha ha ha ha... he looked up and laughed, and he was full of madness in his smile. All the heroes in the four directions were no longer in his eyes. The woman still did not speak, as if did not hear. In this war, many people are still in the middle of their minds. We have a new understanding of Xuanyuan''s immortal power. Moreover, it is only a preliminary understanding. You know, Xuanyuan does not die, but even the blood force does not urge... That is his card. Now even the mysterious woman valued by Xuanyuan bumie has taken the initiative to admit defeat. I''m afraid Xuanyuan bumie will take the first place in the battle between the nine spirits and Shenzi. "If the emperor doesn''t come out, no one will be his opponent." Duanmu sighs tomorrow. "After all, they are the seeds of Xuanyuan family. How can we compete with them?" Shangguan said with a bitter smile. Many people are sighing for a long time. They are afraid that Xuanyuan has become the king without a crown. "Fortunately, we didn''t attend. Otherwise, it would be a waste of energy if we went there. We shouldn''t be caught by him and even lost my life." Dong Qiaoer outside spits out the tongue and says playfully. "Yes, but he''s... Stronger again." North Xuan Ming murmured, a trace of fear flashed over his face. "After all, it''s the strongest of my clans." Feng Li shook his head and sighed. These people are afraid that they will not be able to catch up with Xuanyuan for decades or even a hundred years. He''s looking at the people over his head. Xuanyuan bumie finished the first battle with the mysterious woman and took a rest for about ten minutes. The gods around the Guangtai were named again. Fight against Lin Dingtian at night! Boiling crowd is suddenly quiet, and then a tight breath, countless pairs of eyes to the white night. No matter which rank he won in the battle of nine souls, there is no doubt that he will be famous. However, there is an immortal Xuanyuan standing in front of the white night. Sooner or later, his black horse will be broken off... when the white night comes to the light stage, Lin Dingtian has already stood there. He held his chest in both hands, closed his eyes, and did not open it. He said faintly: "I heard that Lin Zhengtian went to Qingge land and worshipped a low-level soul sect called juexingzong? And you''re there, aren''t you? " "Well." Bai Ye nodded: "in terms of seniority, Lin Zhengtian is my senior brother." "What is the cultivation of the leader of that sect?" Lin Ding Tian asked. "But it''s not a soul state." "Jue Hun state?" Lin Dingtian was stunned and then chuckled: "how can a person who is just a soul breaking state be the master of the puppet emperor? Isn''t this a great way to smooth the world? " "Elder martial brother Lin joined Qingge to cultivate one''s mind, not to cultivate one''s accomplishments. What''s more, a person can be a teacher only if he has some special skills to learn from others. What''s wrong with being a teacher The white night is light. "Well, but an ant deserves it? Unless he gives up the surname Lin automatically, otherwise, his action is insulting the Lin family. If we let others know that our Lin family had defeated an ant as a teacher, they would not make people laugh Lin Dingtian hummed. "Your character is somewhat like Lin Junhong." Shake your head at night. "Lin Junhong is not as good as me." Lin Dingtian disdains the way. "But you may not be better than elder martial brother Lin White night pointed to hongtianzong and said, "if elder martial brother Lin breaks through smoothly and enters the emperor''s way, what do you think you have the right to blame him?""You..." Lin Dingtian was speechless. If Lin Zheng enters the realm of the great emperor, I''m afraid that Lin Po cauldron will immediately make him a monk. At that time, he can only look up to Lin Zhengtian... "moreover, you have insulted my lord just now, so you have to pay for this." White night said, toward the top of the forest. You are not afraid of me! Come on Lin Dingtian shakes off the thoughts in his mind, his body explodes and turns into a gray awn, and he rushes to kill him. White night a palm waving, gas sword grasp, facing the gray awn is a move Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue. The sword like the Milky way cut across the stage. But the gray awn in the touch of the moment, immediately burst, into eight figures, around the white night to kill. "Eight side shadow kill." When the sword comes out of the sky, it will be cut and drunk. But the Qi sword fell on the white night, and he did not move. He could not break half a point. "You can''t break my reincarnation." The white night is light. "Who said that?" Lin Dingtian hummed, the air sword suddenly burst, and the split breath turned into thousands of knives, adding a second attack. But... The night was still. "What?" Lin Dingtian eyebrows move, but see a sword in the white night. Bang! The sword is coming. Like a thunder blade, he dodged in a hurry. The sword''s air exploded on the platform, making a violent noise. When he looked at the platform, he was cracked. The destructive power of white night is amazing. The people around him were sweating. Lin Dingtian is also shocked. Although he knows the power of white night, he doesn''t want his destructive power to reach this level. "Fusion of heaven and soul!" At the top of the forest, there was a roar from the sky, and eight halos overflowed all over his body. He actually had eight heavenly spirits. The spirit of heaven and soul quickly gathered together and turned into a soul saint, and its strength rose in an instant. "Town!" Drink in the daytime, and truth will descend. Lin Dingtian also counterattacks with the general trend of truth, but in the general trend, he has too many days to go by. However, he has two aspects. How can he be compared with the general trend of quadruple truth? However, after a while, Lin Dingtian fell into a bitter battle. Outside the curtain, the Lin family were all very nervous. "Is this man Lin Zhengtian''s younger brother? How can you be so tough? " Lin broke the cauldron with consternation. The rest were also taken aback. Lin Dingtian is a legend of the Lin family. More than ten years ago, it was stronger than Lin Zhengtian. Why is it so bad today? "Lin Dingtian, as I said earlier, you are not my opponent. You are a member of the Lin family. For the sake of elder martial brother Lin, I will not kill you, but you insult my Lord. Without him, I will not be today in the daytime. Therefore, I will abolish your cultivation as a warning! Be the king of heaven White night cold road, body like lightning, instant lean to the forest top sky. "Asshole, you can''t kill me!" Lin Dingtian roared, his whole body was full of golden light, and his strength was still rising. Is this a sacrifice to the spirit of heaven? No, it''s similar to sacrificing the spirit of heaven. At night, when his eyes coagulate, the speed reaches the limit, almost like a blink of an eye, it is close to the top of the forest. In his face full of panic, the white night hit Lin Dingtian''s chest. Pooh! Lin Dingtian vomited blood and flew out. After falling on the ground, he couldn''t get up with half a sound. His chest was bright red, and the spirit of heaven was injured, and his breath suddenly dropped. He got up again, staring at the white night with indignant eyes. "Give up." The white night is light. Lin Dingtian''s eyes were full of anger, but he was not a fool. He knew that the gap between himself and the white night was too great. He bit his teeth and bowed his head and said, "I give up." The crowd was boiling. Lin Dingtian, the arrogant and unruly Lin family, had to bow his head in front of the white night. The man who came from Qingge mainland was really terrible. Although Lin Dingtian was angry, he didn''t resent white night. After all, white night only abolished his accomplishments. With his talent, it was not impossible to return to his cultivation. If he was a hermit, I''m afraid his life would be handed over to him on the stage of light. Lin Dingtian hobbled off the arena, and the fight continued. The next is the battle between saint and Wen Renshi. Wen Renshi''s face is full of war, and the saint is still that pair of cold appearance. However, the two sides hand in hand, heard that the stone immediately did not support, almost one-sided was bullied by the virgin, but a hundred moves or so, people will be defeated. Wen Renshi sighed and left the stage. In fact, he knew how strong he was. He was able to break into the top 10, and his luck accounted for the majority. You should know that Duanmu and Shangguan Lingli both encountered obstacles from Xuanyuan immortal and mysterious girl when they entered the top 10. Otherwise, they might not be able to enter the top 10.At the end of the five contests, Xuanyuan bumie, Baiye, leipeng, Youyi and shengnu were promoted to the top five. However, the current score has changed again. Xuanyuan bumie, because of the terrible strength shown in the battle with the mysterious girl, Qingxin gave him a high score of 80 points, which was 10 points higher than that of the white night, which was 430 points, ranking first. The white night is 420 minutes. The third is the saint. Lei Peng and you Yi rank fourth and fifth. "Start running for number one now!" The voice of Qingxin falls from the sky. But there''s a golden light coming down. A holy and infinite spirit permeated from the golden light. The heroes pay attention, and the souls rise one after another, looking at the golden light. Even Xuanyuan bumie can''t sit still. He opens his eyes and stares at it. The golden light is the last artifact of the nine soul palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 The God comes and falls in front of the light platform. When the halo disappears, a Golden Square Gold Seal appears in people''s sight. "This must be emperor''s seal!! It must be! " Xuanyuan bumie stood up and strode forward. His eyes were burning like torches. He looked at the mark and was almost ready to penetrate. "What? Big young, you say this is emperor''s seal? " Others were shocked. "Is it really emperor''s seal?" "My God, if it''s the emperor''s seal, it''s amazing!! It is said that people who have obtained the seal of the emperor can see the way of the emperor from the seal and enter the realm of the great emperor by force. Although the chance of entering the imperial seal is very small, the person with the seal has the opportunity to prove the emperor''s way! How many people dream of it A would-be imperial dragon lost his voice and his eyes were glued to the artifact, which was hard to remove for a long time. He said this, let a lot of people who are still full of fog to react immediately. No wonder Xuanyuan bumie, such a terrible existence, would take part in the battle of the nine souls God son. No wonder the hermit family would pour out and pour into the nine soul palace. It turns out that they all came for the emperor''s seal. Xuanyuan bumie is strong enough to obtain the imperial seal. He is not allowed to enter the great emperor with the help of emperor seal. No wonder he is so excited. "Emperor''s seal?" I was interested in the white night. However, his soul state is not high, and there are still several steps to reach the emperor. But if you can get the emperor''s seal, it will be a beautiful thing. Wait. Suddenly, the white night seemed to see something, his eyes narrowed, staring at a corner of the emperor''s seal. But it''s in tattered condition. This does not seem to be a complete seal? If it''s not complete, it doesn''t mean a lot. At least it''s not important for him who has the inheritance of the great emperor, but for other souls who have no inheritance, it''s still a great chance. "This seal is a sacred object that has been treasured by our patriarch for many years. The intention of the Lord is to select a virtuous person to help him prove his way into the emperor''s way, inherit the business of the nine soul palace, and carry forward the nine soul palace. However, the fate of the nine soul palace is not so good, the river is declining, and finally the Lord dies with hatred. Therefore, the emperor seal is left behind. I have thought for a long time and finally decided that I will The emperor''s seal should be sent out. Of course, it should be occupied by those who can. If you want it, you will see how strong you are! " Qingxin said, the final five of the final battle ranking began to change. Xuanyuan does not die because of the highest score, there is no need for the next game. The remaining two games will be played by the saint against you, and the white night against Lei Peng. The duel between saint and Yu did not last too long. Although you Yi mastered the power of space, it was of no help to the saint. After all, the frost of Saint could even freeze the void. Two people fight a small half of the incense, you will be frozen into a statue, defeated. Next is the fight between white night and Lei Peng. When standing on the stage in the white night, Lei Peng did not come to the stage. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at Lei Peng under the stage. He looks ugly and his eyes show fear. "Lei Peng, go up." Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "Big little... I... I can''t fight the white night, I''m afraid I''ll be killed by him..." Lei Peng looked ugly and whispered. "You''re not confident? Your Lei family is also a clan of the great emperor. If your Lei family ancestors knew that you were so timid today and were scared away by a person who didn''t even burn the sky, how dare you go to see them?? Do you know that the reputation of the Lei family is destroyed by your hands Xuanyuan does not extinguish humming. People who don''t even burn the sky? Mother, that''s a pervert who can even kill a fake emperor! Lei Peng scolded Xuanyuan bumie ten thousand times in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He thought for a while. He went to the stage to fight. If it was not possible, he surrendered and admitted defeat! It''s better than giving up before you fight. There are so many people here watching. If you retreat without fighting, you will end up in Nangong Qingcheng... after thinking about it, Lei Peng jumped onto Guangtai. "White night, do something." Lei Peng directly integrated the spirit of heaven and cried in a deep voice. "Good!" White night light road, four suddenly fell, straight pressure Lei Peng. "Ray Thunder Peng roared, the sky flashed and thundered, thunder and lightning fell, intending to tear the general situation. In the white night, holding the Qi sword in one hand, he quickly approached and opened the heart sword. The sword followed the heart and became a rhyme. Lei Peng also pulled out a blade made of thunder and lightning, and threw it in a big way. Each of his knives could release the paralyzing thunder and lightning power to all directions. If people were touched by this force, their bodies would be paralyzed, even their soul power would be paralyzed, and it would be difficult to promote transportation. But the heart sword of the white night is the Sutra of the great emperor, and he has thoroughly mastered it. How can Lei Peng''s sword technique be able to contend with it? After only a moment of confrontation between the two, Lei Dao was chopped up and stabbed by a sword in the white night. He fell in accordance with the trend and pressed down hard. Lei Peng immediately disordered his position and quickly retreated. But as soon as he retired, the general trend was coming down, and he was directly pressed on the ground. White night a few steps forward, a sword cut down.Pooh. Lei Peng''s head was cut off by the white night. There was a moment of silence. The people in the hermit family were stunned and looked at the white night in amazement and horror... "white night... Killed again?" "How dare you..." People looked at it tremblingly. No one expected that the night would kill Lei Peng without saying a word. "As I said before, I will kill all the people on your side. Since I said it in the daytime, I will do it naturally." White night light road, then from the light down. Xuanyuan bumie squinted and didn''t say a word, but there was a lot of excitement on the part of the hermit children. "White night, you will not be arrogant for a long time. Later, most of you will kill you and avenge them for Lei Peng." One of the children yelled. "Yes, white night, you don''t even know what situation you are in! Still shouting here? You wait to die "I''ll see how arrogant you are There was a steady stream of sarcasm. If Xuanyuan night''s enemies were still mysterious after the war, they were not afraid of Xuanyuan''s death. White night is definitely not Xuanyuan''s opponent. The white night ignored these people''s words and sat down and recuperated. Light stage can restore strength and cure the injury, but the mood can not be restored. The best state of a person is not only the best of the body, but also the mentality is very important. The next battle is between the virgin and the white night. After the war, one of the two generals challenged. Even Qingxin thought it was the strongest Xuanyuan immortal. If emperor Xuanyuan gets a chance to get the seal, he can''t get it. They went on stage. White night took a deep breath. It was complicated. "The seal is mine." On the platform, the virgin opened her mouth for the first time. "You have to defeat me, and then defeat Xuanyuan to get the emperor''s seal." The white night said with a bitter smile. "Then I''ll beat you here." The saint hummed, changing the fighting style of the former and the latter, and directly like the palm of the palm, a large amount of frost force poured down, turning the light platform into an iceberg, and a large number of icicles darted out from the feet of the white night. White night feet point up, high jump in the air. The girl''s pupils turned white and bright, her hands rose again, and a large snowstorm fell from the air. "Potential!" Drinking in the daytime, the general trend divides the snowstorm into two. The girl''s body moves open and seems to be dancing. The full force of ice and frost condenses into one and turns into a raging ice dragon, winding towards the white night. After the ice dragon surrounded it, it opened its mouth and spewed out the icy wind, which directly froze the void. The cold wind condensed a thin frost on the surface of his body in the white night, but did not completely freeze him to death. The saint''s silver teeth bite slightly, and the catkin closes. Click. The ice dragon instantly congeals together, then cuts open, becomes a huge ice cage. "Ice and snow are killing me!" The saint drank, and the cage burst in an instant, and the violent destructive power reverberated around the whole platform. People were staring at it, and their faces were dementia. Is it possible for anyone to live under such a terrible move? However... layers of ice fall, and among the flaked ice, the figure of white night immediately appears. But at the moment, he was not stained with any frost, and he was floating in the air like nothing. Around him, a strong imperial spirit was hovering. "You..." the saint is very angry and intends to use the move again. However, the white night also moved, like a falling meteorite, rushing towards this. When he opened his eyes, the flame overflowed, and the frost power around the saint just came out and burned. This is Taotie divine fire. After getting the inner alchemy of fierce beasts such as fury beast in purgatory Fire Sea, the power of Taotie divine fire has more than doubled. With the blessing of jiulianye soul, the power of this flame is even more fierce. In fact, ruqiao in that field estimated it wrong. This flame has been able to match the diamond level flame of jianlieyang palace. The saint''s moves were all restrained and her eyebrows were raised. I didn''t know what kind of moves should be urged to defeat the enemy. However, in this Kung Fu, white night has already approached her. "You lost." White night did not start, light smile way. The saint''s autumn eyes twinkled and wrinkled when a pair of willow eyebrows were wrinkling. Finally, she murmured, rather sullen and said, "we''ll fight again next time." After that, he turned his head and got off the stage. There are still some people who can''t get back to God. They only saw that after breaking through the heavy attack of the saint, she stood in front of her and recited a few words. Then she left the stage directly and surrendered. What did white night say? And... Can''t even the saint stop the pace of the white night?"The saint seems to know Bai Ye, and he has a good relationship with him, so he has to admit defeat?" Someone guessed. "Fart! What kind of person is the saint? She is a fairy in the sky. How can she know the ants of the lower continent like the white night? In my opinion, it is the saint who deliberately promoted Bai Ye so that he could fight Xuanyuan bumie and clean up the white night. " "It''s possible..." "in any case, we''re going to choose the first son of God!" People talk in succession, the sight can''t help but look at the white night and Xuanyuan. This last war is a war of great attention and a battle of life and death www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 Outside the curtain, Dong Qiaoer and others are still watching attentively. When they see that the white night easily defeated the virgin and entered the final, their faces were stunned and the scene was boiling. "Brother Bai Ye is so powerful! That''s great Qiao bing''er was jubilant, dancing and jumping in the same place. Thirty and others are also very happy, but when they see that they are sitting alone in the corner at night, they are not together with the Hongtian clan members. They feel that there is something wrong with them. Boom... at this time, a roar came from the distance. Some of the people who looked at the curtain immediately turned around and looked into the distance, only to see a large number of spirituals in green robes riding high horses running towards this side. North Xuan Ming looks at a person, facial expression is stunned: "that is the head of Xiang family, Xiang asks... He... How did he come?" "Xiang Wen?" Feng Li, Dong Qiaoer and others were all in a daze. They fixed their eyes and looked at them. The man had white hair and long beard, and a green robe. Who would it be? And behind him are Xiang Shaolong, a genius of the Xiang family, and a group of experts of the Xiang family. These people come fiercely and go straight to this place. Many soul people retreat. Dong Qiaoer looked at beixuanming and several people said, "Dong Qiaoer has seen uncle Xiang Wen! I wish you a long and happy life Xiang Wen''s cold eyes glanced at him and saw that he was talking to the clever Dong Qiaoer. His gloomy face recovered a little bit, nodded, and said with a kind face: "it turns out that you are a naughty girl. How can you stand here and not enter the nine soul palace to participate in the war of the son of God?" "The one of Xuanyuan''s family participated in the battle of Shenzi. Qiao''er went there, but he only got some inferior products. It was too boring." Dong Qiaoer said with a bitter smile. Xiang asked nodded: "indeed, the Xuanyuan family has also made a move, we these families, have no chance at all." "Maple glass met Xiang asked Uncle." "Beixuanming, see your uncle." Later several people also stepped forward to make a ceremony. "Good, good, all good children. Don''t be too polite." He nodded and laughed. These children saluted Xiang Shaolong again. Xiang Shaolong had a warm face and returned one by one. "Uncle, how did you get here? And brother Shaolong, is there anything urgent? " Dong Qiao er a face pure ask a way. Unexpectedly, all the people in the Xiang family were indignant and indignant. "What else? Of course, it''s for the sake of heaven! " He asked coldly. "Uncle Xiang refers to the abolition of brother Xiang Tian?" Dong Qiaoer understood immediately. There was a sudden look. "Of course, why do you think I''m taking these people all the way here?" Xiang Wen angrily hum: "that upright son is so brave that he doesn''t even give the face of our Xiang family. He openly abolished Xiang Tian. If I don''t give an explanation today, I will never give up!" Xiang Tian ranks second in the younger generation of the Xiang family. Naturally, Xiang Shaolong, who is with Xiang Wen, has been appointed as the next head of the family. It is unrealistic to say that if the Xiang family breaks the Xiang Tian, his vitality will be greatly damaged. However, Xiang Tian represents the Xiang family, and his accomplishments are discarded in public. How can the Xiang family not be angry? These descendants of the great emperor attach great importance to face, which is undoubtedly a slap in the face. "The man named Bai Ye was very arrogant. He not only abolished brother Xiang Tian, but also killed Wang Daoshi, Lei Peng and even shaoliuyu. He also threatened to destroy our hermit family! It''s very annoying. It''s a pity that I didn''t take part in the war of the son of God. Otherwise, I''ll ask him for some advice Next to the North xuanming also make angry appearance. Dong Qiaoer gave him a blank look. Beixuanming''s strength is good, but it is still too poor compared with the white night. If he really goes to the war of Shenzi, how dare he fight against the white night? "Is it? Is this son so arrogant? It''s hard to say that we Lei''s family should have a good meeting with him. " At this time, a voice of indifference came from behind the crowd. The crowd followed the voice and saw hundreds of figures flying from the sky. These people all wear purple long clothes, with lightning marks on the edge, and they are full of thunder and lightning breath all over their bodies. Their speed is extremely fast. When the voice comes, people have already fallen on this side. Hermit Ray''s house! All of them were shocked. Looking at the leader, they were even more frightened. It''s ray Hong! Lei family master! He arrived, too. "Brother Lei!" Xiang asked. "Brother Xiang, I didn''t expect you were here." Lei Hong returned with a fist. "How can I not arrive? The seed of our Xiang family, Xiang Tian, was ruined by a shaft. How can we ignore this kind of thing, which has never happened in a hundred years? " Xiang asked. "That''s right. The nine spirits God son is just a place for young people to exchange views. The shaft is so vicious that if it is not eradicated, it will be a disaster to the nine spirits in the future." He said. The crowd nodded. However, at this moment, many people arrived here, and each one had a strong breath. There were several puppet emperors. The crowd outside the nine soul palace immediately became boiling."Look, that''s the little one!" Someone yelled. Everyone looked in the direction that the man pointed to, but saw a huge frame slowly driving towards this. The frame is very luxurious. The jade frame is gilded with gold. The horse pulls the cart. On both sides, there are bodyguards with swords. They are incomparably heroic. And on the right side of the frame stands the owner of the family. Seeing this scene, many people were shocked. What''s going on? The owner of the little family is still riding a horse. Who is the man in the frame? What kind of person should be paid more than the owner? Xiang Wen and Lei Hong are both old and spicy people. They feel something vaguely and rush forward. Come on, brother They say hello. "Brother Lei, brother Xiang, I know you will come." Shaobu Si nodded. "Young brother, who are the... In this frame?" Xiang asked carefully. Shaobu Si closed his eyes for a moment and said quietly, "the one inside doesn''t want to be disturbed, so you don''t have to ask about it. After the war, you will know." They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. If you can be so cautious, I''m afraid that there will be no more. In addition to the few families, several big families came one after another. The crowd was boiling, and exclamations and low voices came one after another. "What''s going on today? How come all the people from the world have come? " "Don''t they disdain to deal with us secular souls? What''s more, the battle for the son of the nine spirits has also happened in all previous dynasties. How come so many people come this time? " "God knows that these hermit families despise us and pay attention to what they do so much." "I''m afraid it''s the nine souls palace. Something terrible happened." Someone said. People can only see the image through the curtain, but can''t hear the sound. Naturally, there are many doubts. "Interesting! It''s so interesting. I''m afraid we''ll have to warm up with some guys for fear of the end of the war. " At the end of the sun palace, the young man with long red hair looked at the side of Shao''s home, with his mouth up and his face full of smile. The female disciple who has been paying close attention to him has a red cheek, but her head is full of mist. She asks in a low voice, "elder martial brother, what''s interesting?" "Ha ha, you''ll find out later." The young man with long red hair laughed. At this time, the cry of surprise rose again. People looked at the curtain. The curtain reflects the image of the light stage. Two people stand on the light stage, opposite to each other. These two people are not others, it is Xuanyuan immortal and white night. "The last battle!" Someone called. "Who do you think will win?" "White night, of course!" "Fart, what is white night? A waste from the lower continent should compete with Xuanyuan for the first place "It''s the Xuanyuan formula of Xuanyuan aristocratic family. Although Bai Ye got some good luck, his greatest reliance is the dead dragon sword. Now the dead dragon sword can''t be used. With his tricks and legs, he wants to fight Xuanyuan Da Shao? It''s just a dream. " "Look at it. Later, Xuanyuan will break up the white night. Ha ha, let this boy be crazy." The support of the crowd is one-sided. The concept of the nine soul mainlanders is very serious. Almost all the upper class people look down on the people from the lower level mainland. Therefore, the quasi imperial dragon Wei sword recruited by the Huangfu family can only serve the big family and be a servant. Otherwise, with the strength of his quasi imperial dragon, he will be honored as a guest of honor wherever he goes. Not everyone is as open-minded as Lin Zhengtian, and not everyone is as open-minded as those of Hongtian. Of course, there are many people in Hongtian sect who have views on white night. However, this is only one-sided. When a person has absolute supremacy, his everything will change. Even if he comes from the lower continent, no one will dare to be disrespectful. In this world, it''s just fists. On the stage. "I''m also worried that you can''t fight against the virgin, and you won''t have a chance to fight with me. I didn''t expect that you were still fighting. If you defeated the saint, come here and let me kill you." Xuanyuan does not die, looking at the white night in front of him, light mouth. There was no sound below. All the souls looked at them, and no one spoke. "You can do something." White night does not seem to want to do more argument, closed eyes light way. "You have killed so many of my people that I have to take off your head before I can calm down the anger of the family behind them." Xuanyuan does not die, and a wisp of Qi sword is born. However, just after the air sword was formed, a flame sprang out and wrapped it. After the flame was completed, thunder and lightning fell from the air and poured into the sword. In a flash, an elemental sword composed of wind, fire and thunder was formed."I''ll show you how big the gap is between you and me, and how ridiculous you are in front of me." Xuanyuan does not die in vain. The sword is like a colorful dragon. It pierces the void and blows towards the white night. "What makes you so confident?" White night eyes suddenly open, staring at Xuanyuan not out. "Supreme force!" "In front of me, is your strength really superior?" White night left arm raised, palm empty, suddenly five fingers a roll, master into a fist. Boom! Above the firmament, dull sound blooms. Then, the blue sky, suddenly dark. "Well?" Xuanyuan bumie frowned, feeling bad, but at this moment, he never stopped! The darkness grew thicker and thicker, as if swallowing the light, until the body of the white night disappeared in the darkness. Dang! The elemental sword, I don''t know what it hit, makes a crisp sound. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 The hard touch of element sword makes Xuanyuan immortal alert. He looked around, it was dark, and he could not see his fingers. It was not only him, but also the people under the stage who could not see clearly. "What''s going on?" "What''s the trick? Who prompted the move? " The cry of alarm broke out, and people became terrified because of this sudden vision. The first feeling of human beings to the unknown is always fear and fear. Only the magic road side, Duanmu tomorrow issued a shock voice: "this is my magic formula! Black sky is too divine "What?" The people around were stunned. Heitiantai God is said to be the chief Dharma protector of Buddhism Tantrism and the God of destruction in the whole world. This move of the devil''s road is extremely destructive. It can open the eyes of the Black God, release the fire of destruction and burn everything, so it is named after it. When the darkness enveloped the heaven and earth, a huge blood eye appeared on the towering sky. It was bigger than the scorching sun and brighter than the bright moon. It seemed that only one eye was left in the whole world, and the huge blood eye only focused on the Xuanyuan. In the pupil, there were countless evil people wandering and howling. This is the real trial of hell. This is the real endless reincarnation. "The emperor''s Scripture! This is my magic way emperor''s Sutra, this is really the black sky too God Duanmu was excited for no reason tomorrow. He only saw this move in the history books of the magic Road, but he never saw it with his own eyes. He didn''t want to see it today. He actually saw it on the white night. There was an uproar. White night is the emperor''s Scripture, and it''s also the devil''s way emperor''s Sutra... "this is the secret code of our magic gate, but it''s not the method of spreading. Why does the white night meet Duanmu suddenly thought of it tomorrow, this move, the whole devil way, afraid only the devil emperor will, white night, what is this? Is it true that white night is a secret disciple of the devil emperor? Thinking of this, Duanmu will show a sudden color tomorrow, and everything has been figured out. No wonder the devil emperor will let uncle and his uncle go to hongtianzong and give the order to Bai Ye. It turns out that the white night is the man of my evil way! I''m afraid that the white night will come from Qingge continent, which is also the meaning of the devil emperor. I hope he can experience some experience in the lower continent... it must be so! Duanmu thinks secretly tomorrow and looks firm. "Is the black sky too divine? I know that! " Xuanyuan bumie looked at the huge bloody eyes and said faintly: "once this move is prompted, the caster will be assimilated by the darkness. No wonder my elemental sword can''t hurt you!" Speaking of this, he suddenly swung the elemental sword and roared: "then come on, let me see your black sky is too divine! How powerful is it! " As soon as the sound fell, the whole body of Xuanyuan immortal suddenly ignited a golden flame. Twelve gold long swords rushed out of the darkness above, landed on Xuanyuan''s body and kept spinning. Soul sea magic weapon! Xuanyuan bumie is also serious. At this time, the blood eye flickered, and a flame whirled in the blood eye, but after three breaths, the flame almost devoured the whole blood eye, and then poured down. The power of destruction rippled the world. That terrible flame, tearing the darkness! Fight to Xuanyuan. People around the platform were shocked. In the dark, they could only see fire and destruction. Everyone can''t help but step back. The horror of this attack is just appalling. "What can fire do to me?" Xuanyuan bumie yelled, and the twelve flying swords flew out in unison, turning into a sword dragon and hitting the fire. Chi la... when the two men collided, the flames burst and turned into innumerable starlight splashing around. The terrifying ripple of destruction exploded from the air and instantly shattered the light platform barrier! The darkness disappeared. On the sky, a figure stands faintly, which is the white night. And Xuanyuan bumie stood undamaged on the stage. He raised his head and looked at the white night. His face was covered with proud smile. The onlookers around were in a state of shock. They raised their eyes and were stunned for an instant. I can see that the whole lighthouse has been completely broken, and the array in the lighthouse has been destroyed. What a terrible blow just now... "is this the so-called black sky god? Hehe, it''s just like that. " Xuanyuan does not die, looking at the gradually restored clear sky, sneer repeatedly. "This move looks terrible. Why does it seem that it doesn''t work for Xuanyuan bumie?" The people below showed a strange look. "Is it a bluff at night?" "I don''t think he can fight against Xuanyuan at all. He does it on purpose." The voices of the people began to boil, and all kinds of suspicions continued. Duanmu sighed slightly tomorrow and shook his head: "how terrible is this move recorded in historical records? White night is not the great emperor in the end. It''s good to urge out this move, but its power is worse. It''s excusable."At the same time, Xuanyuan bumie on the stage suddenly looks stiff and his whole face is gloomy. "Have you destroyed my soul sea magic weapon?" He lowered his voice and said angrily. As soon as this saying fell, the people who came down were all surprised. Their faces were completely frozen. At this moment, all talents responded that the move of white night was not to hurt Xuanyuan, but to aim at his magic weapon of soul sea. Soul sea magic weapon is refined by soul sea sacrifice. It contains extremely strong soul power, which is much stronger than ordinary magic weapon. In this nine soul palace, no one can use magic weapon. If you do not discard the soul sea magic weapon, Xuanyuan immortal will have an absolute advantage. For a moment, exclamation and praise continued. In this case, it was not easy for the white night to be so calm. It is also a game skill. The twelve immortal swords of Xuanyuan were completely annihilated in the flame of the God of Heitian. It will take at least 20 years to refine these magic weapons again. Xuanyuan does not destroy the spirit, the feeling becomes ferocious, an unprecedented frenzy intended to rise in his body. He stepped forward, stepped into the void, and ran towards the white night on the sky, pointing at the opposite side with one hand, and roaring fiercely. "Kill Whoa! Huge shadow formed in an instant, such as Xuanyuan''s consistent posture, he held up his hands and chopped in the air. "Xuanyuan chop dragon rhyme!" All of a sudden, the huge sword shadow of a hundred Zhang Long falls in an instant. Guangtai lost the barrier protection, and the domineering pressure was released everywhere. All the souls around were shaken away. "Back Yue banyan''s face changed dramatically and he called out in a hurry. A group of people with Daoxin and Lin Zhengtian rushed to the palace. The earth trembled and then cracked, and the terrible sword force seemed to tear the whole nine soul palace apart. "The magic sword of Mo Wu is determined!" In the white night, his fingers coagulate the sword, and his expression is cold. The sword''s meaning is shot out. It turns into a streamer and hits the giant sword. However, the sword''s air just penetrated the huge sword, but failed to break the blow. Xuanyuan does not extinguish to see the situation, a trace of complacency in his eyes. "Is it so easy to break my Xuanyuan formula?" "It''s hard to break, but not impossible." The indifferent voice sounded in the white night, but he was seen again. His body turned into a phantom. Suddenly, he accelerated his speed and turned into lightning. His speed almost exceeded that of light. In a flash, the air sword was smashed in an instant. "What?" Xuanyuan does not extinguish eyebrows. He could see that this skill, this set of swordsmanship, is basically from the heart, otherwise it would not have been so fast. "Isn''t it broken?" The white night disperses the Qi sword, said lightly. "But you still can''t defeat me!" Xuanyuan bumie growled in a low voice, and then he got up again. His hands were united. Suddenly, several shadows appeared in his body and ran to the white night. A shadow out of thin air a grasp, move to the mountains, hit it. A shadow kneaded his hands, turned into a flame and rushed to the white night. A shadow inhaled deeply, then vomited and spewed out water. A shadow lifted the sky and waved, caught the thunder and lightning in the sky and chopped it off. The terrifying moves are colorful and dazzling, and it is impossible to resist them. But, relying on this alone, Xuanyuan bumie didn''t think he could wipe out the white night. He roared again, his whole body was covered with a layer of gold armor, and there was a golden eight claw Dragon Seal on his chest. The Dragon Seal was shining, and the surging power began to emerge. This is a mark similar to the seal of martial god! With the increase of the Dragon Seal, Xuanyuan''s power has been rising. In a flash, it has the power to counter the next emperor. "Xuanyuan broken sky fist!" Xuanyuan does not extinguish a fist straight up, turned into a golden beam of light, thundering toward the white night. All the people in all directions raised their eyes and looked at the blow with horror. The sky is turbulent, the void is trembling. The white night surrounded by wind, fire, thunder and lightning can''t escape at all. "If you eat this punch, you will die!" I heard the stone Na road. "Is this still the attack that the puppet emperor can attack?" Nangong Qingcheng whispers. Shangguan Lingli, shengnv, Duanmu tomorrow... And even that mysterious woman are attracted by this scene at the moment. There were many of them. I''m afraid this one is going to win or lose. Dong!!! An earth shaking burst burst in the sky. All of them were on their knees at once. However, the breath of destruction is like a ripple coming from there, flattening the top of the mountain and blowing out everything. The statues of the nine soul Palace are shaking and almost broken. The terrible breath has dyed this place into the Eschatology... every soul is shivering."Is it over?" One man plucked up his courage and looked up. "White night... I''m afraid it''s dead." Another man sighed at the dusty place in the sky. "As I said earlier, white night is not Xuanyuan''s opponent. You don''t believe it." "I believe it. Who is Xuanyuan? That''s the seed of the seclusion Xuanyuan family, and how can it be compared with the lowly lower class mainland people like white night? He can die in Xuanyuan big and small hands, that is his blessing "Ha ha, you are ready to wish Xuanyuan big and young." Some people laughed. The hermits clapped and cheered with excitement. When they die in the white night, they vent their hatred, and they don''t clap their hands? But at this time, a voice came... "everybody, look at it." The people were stunned and looked into the air. However, two figures appeared behind the dispersed dust. It is Xuanyuan immortal and white night. Xuanyuan bumie still maintains the posture of boxing, which is fierce. But his fist, at the moment, hit the palm of the white night... the white night did not move, his hand was flat, and he actually caught the earth shaking blow... for a moment, the world was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 "Is this the Xuanyuan formula of the imperial Scripture? It doesn''t seem like much. " White night light road, and then a shock in the palm. Xuanyuan was shaken back. After retreating to 100 meters, he stabilized, and his eyes were filled with incredible words: "you just don''t enter the samsara body, how can you resist my broken sky fist? It''s no surprise that I''ll blow and kill the puppet emperor. Even if I don''t enter the samsara, I can''t resist it! Do you have the power of the pattern? " "No Shake your head at night. "How did you resist it?" Xuan Yuan Bu Mie Ning eyes asked. "Because my body is not only not in samsara, but also in the body of nine turns." White night raised his hand, the palm overflows the strong evil spirit. Xuanyuan did not die, suddenly realized: "no wonder you know the black sky is too God this kind of evil way emperor method! So you have been handed down by the devil? " The real strength of the body of the white night is the fourth level of the nine turn immortal body. Many people only see his non samsara, but they don''t know that the physical strength of the white night is stronger than that of the non samsara. "In that case, I have to change my strategy." Xuanyuan bumie didn''t appear to be very alarmed, he was still that pair of indifferent appearance, confident. It seems that the change of the war situation has little effect on him. Then he suddenly opened his hands, a surge of strength to vent, void out of thin lines, golden light flashing, water. With the movement of Xuanyuan bumie''s palm, the lines interweave with each other, forming a huge golden net, which gradually covers the past towards the white night. Every line on these networks is the purest energy, without any impurities. Ordinary soul people can''t control this pure power at all. With a wave of his finger, a sword comes down from the sky and cuts to the golden net. However, the golden net had a lot of ripples. A huge gold hand stretched out, clamped the Qi sword between two fingers, and then broke it. "Well?" The white night frowned. But he saw the gold hand open again and turned into a slap. Everything goes smoothly and smoothly! What a strange soul method! Boom! Huge palms fly out. In the white night, the sword was produced continuously, until the third sword, the palm shadow was broken. What''s the trick? Is the force so thick and fierce? Thinking in the white night. However, the palm of the hand was pulled back into the golden net, and the ripples rose again, and a huge fist suddenly burst out. Whoa! Like the golden Milky way, the light beam cuts through the sky and blasts into the white night at an unimaginable speed. The white night was astonished and retreated in a hurry, but it was not as good as it was. Bang! He was blasted to the sky. "White night, see me tear you to pieces." Xuanyuan bumie laughs and dances with his palms again, prompting the golden net. The golden fist was immediately recovered, and two huge, slender hands stretched out to grasp the white night on the sky. White night reaction, fierce urge body, such as the shuttle of the spirit of birds, along the giant hand toward the gold net. "Broken!" Drinking in the white night, the Qi sword wrapped in the general trend and Emperor Qi, bloomed the light of glass, and cut down mercilessly. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out. The golden net... Can''t be broken. "Ha ha ha ha, do you think this thing is so easy to break? This golden net of falling sky was born with my soul as the medium. Its defense represents my strongest defense. Unless the great emperor comes in person, it can never be broken. " Xuanyuan never dies laughing, palm recycling, seize the white night with the rapid thunder. "Ray Xuanyuan bumie roared again. In the golden net, seven golden lightning bolts burst out and beat the white night fiercely. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the thunder and lightning burst, and the terrible electric sense traverses the void like a flower. The place where the central burst is even more terrifying. If the air gets there, it will be transformed into nothingness by electricity... people outside will look pale and their eyes are shocked. "I know you can''t die with this blow, but you don''t get away with the serious injury." Xuanyuan bumie urged the gold hand to hold the white night tightly, his face raised a trace of ferocity: "but the next blow, you will die." The voice fell, and the golden net rippled wildly, as if there was something huge. Things would rush out of it. All the people who hid in the palace raised their eyes and looked at them. They looked at the golden net with horror on their faces. In the golden net, a huge Kun suddenly burst out. Kun covered the sky, opened its huge mouth, and swallowed it directly towards the white night. White night can''t get rid of the big hand, can only watch Kun''s mouth like a black hole and swallow him up with gold hands. Woo!!! The kunzui bit off, and even people took their hands to eat it. When the upper jaw and the lower jaw closed, the sky was shaking.People were stunned and stunned. White night... So eaten? Don''t leave a trace. Swallow it all. People don''t even have time to react. Xuanyuan will have ended the battle! "How could that happen?" "White night... Failed?" "Alas, Xuanyuan bumie is extraordinary. Although the strength of the white night is good, it is not enough to fight against Xuanyuan bumie." "Such a proud man would have won the first place if he had been born decades ago. However, he was born wrong in this era and in the era when Xuanyuan is immortal." People sigh for the white night. The strength of Xuanyuan bumie deeply shocked all the people present. Almost every move of Xuanyuan could not be used by the ordinary puppet emperor, and these moves were completed in one go, which was even more unimaginable... in the end, it was better than Xuanyuan immortal... the saint girl closed her eyes. However. People have been waiting for a long time, but the voice of Qingxin doesn''t fall out. Her delay in announcing the results made the sighing people feel uncomfortable. Suddenly! The huge Kun circling on the sky suddenly twisted, and then its huge body twisted. A terrible fingerprint deformed its huge body support... ooh!!!!! Kun roared in pain. The face of Xuanyuan bumie behind the golden net changed, and he raised his eyes to stare... the back of the huge Kun suddenly broke open, and a huge palm stretched out from inside. "It''s a magic hand!" Duanmu will cry out tomorrow. The crowd was in an uproar. Then, Kun''s head was blown away by a big golden hand. Then, Kun''s abdomen, chest, eyes... several big hands directly touched the huge Kun, tearing it apart. Then, there is a huge shadow of Buddha and devil standing in the sky. Standing under the shadow of Buddha and devil, it is a white night! "My God! It''s white night! He''s not dead!! He''s not dead yet There was a lot of screaming. The eyes of countless people widened and looked at the shocking scene in disbelief. "I said! It''s going to be fine at night! " Yue banyan tree was overjoyed and clapped her little hands, but she did not forget to stare at Yan Yan and others. "Hum." All the time, the nervous Saint also eased her face. Her lovely little nose let out a hum, and then she turned her eyes. The mysterious woman said nothing, like a statue, but her eyes flickered slightly. Duanmu tomorrow, Shangguan Lingli, wenrenshi and others have different expressions. "What''s the trick?" Xuanyuan asked with a frown. The breath offered by the move of white night is even stronger than that of his Kun. "The incarnation of Buddha and devil." The white night is light. "Buddha and devil incarnation? It''s interesting. " Xuanyuan bumie nodded: "your moves are very miscellaneous. There are all kinds of sects, such as the fire of the burning sun palace, the amazing sword, and the horrible and strange magic moves. However, if one learns more, he will be miscellaneous, miscellaneous but not refined. Although your moves are numerous, none of them can be restrained. Mine, you will also be defeated." After that, Xuanyuan does not die out with a long cry, and the golden net is twisted and deformed directly. In three breaths, it turns into a giant of gold! This is the giant power based on his spirit. "See how I defeat you!" Xuanyuan bumie roared and manipulated the giant to boom toward the white night. One blow is like a mountain. "If you learn more, you will be miscellaneous, but you will not be good at it? It just means that you, as far as the gifted person is concerned, can learn as much as you can, and your talent is not as good as mine, and you will say this to me. " The white night is cold hum. Suddenly, the Buddha and devil incarnate, with eight arms held high above the head and eight palms closed. "I''ll show you whether my moves are excellent or not." Joo! A brilliant light burst from the palm, straight into the sky, as if connected to the vast universe. Then, the breath of terror passed along the light column in the palm of the incarnation of Buddha and devil. In the white night, one hand coagulates, holding the Qi sword, people dance directly out of thin air. Almost at the same time, the huge incarnation of Buddha and demon drew a gorgeous sword from the light column and danced with the action of the white night. Heart sword. Sword with heart, sword by heart. The huge body is waving a sword that can cut the sky, but it has a kind of domineering spirit that can engulf mountains and rivers and frighten the world. There is no light in the sky. The fist of the giant of gold was cut off by this gorgeous sword. "What?" Xuanyuan does not extinguish great shock.Seeing that the shadow of the sword was like stars all over the sky, there was no place to hide. The giant of gold was directly penetrated by the sword and was frozen. Xuanyuan bumie suddenly opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out. Then the giant of gold split into several pieces and fell to the ground, and finally turned into smoke. The eyes of the people in the palace are about to protrude. Xuanyuan immortal is such a terrible move... Is it broken by the white night? You know, this move is based on the immortal soul of Xuanyuan. The terror of its soul power is unimaginable. Once this move is broken, Xuanyuan immortal''s soul will be damaged. Although he will not lose his accomplishments, his current state will certainly be extremely bad. The white night dances the sword again, cuts to the Xuan Yuan not to die. Buddha and demon incarnate, holding up the sword with eight arms, and beheading him. Xuanyuan bumie was engulfed by the giant sword. Bang! The huge sword cuts into the field and separates the whole earth. The mountains and rivers are pounding. People outside the nine soul palace felt a sudden shock, and Qi Qi was shocked by the blow in a cold sweat. The dust is flying and the sky is dark. People looked up and were terrified. It seems that they only saw the huge shadow after the fog... the white night... Won?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 "It''s over?" The disciple behind Yan Yan asked tremblingly. "No, Xuanyuan Dashao will not die like this!" Yan Yan''s eyes were red and he almost roared. When the disciples around him were shocked, Qi Qi looked at him in disbelief. Yan Yan Leng next, suddenly react to come over, oneself said wrong words, but now correct also useless. "Yan Yan, are you a member of hongtianzong?" The monk snorted coldly: "although the white night has not entered our hongtianzong, it can be regarded as our side. If there was no white night, elder martial brother Shentu would have been killed by Xuanyuan bumie! But you''re not going to die. What''s your intention? " "This... Elder martial brother, I didn''t mean that!" Yan Yan is busy, but he doesn''t know how to explain. "I think he is afraid that younger martial brother Bai will settle accounts with him after Shenzi war! So I hope Xuanyuan won''t die and win. I hope younger martial brother Bai will die! " Next to the Yue banyan tree not cold and hot added a sentence. Yan Yan said nothing, but a wisp of cold light flickered in his eyes. He couldn''t argue. The monk left a word to settle accounts after the Shenzi war. After all, they couldn''t punish Yan Yan Yan on such occasions. At this moment, no one guessed who would win or who would lose. Before Kun ate the white night, many people who made a rash decision were severely beaten in the face. They all looked at the sky, waiting for the voice of Qingxin. Three breath, four breath, five breath... after ten breaths, they still don''t hear it, and some people get excited. That''s not true. On the sky, the dense dust and mist dispersed, revealing the body shape of the white night. And in front of him, it is the Xuanyuan which is engulfed by the gorgeous sword. Bai Ye knew that the blow just now did not kill Xuanyuan bumie, because his sword was not obstructed at all. Although Xuanyuan''s body did not reach the level of reincarnation, it was also the peak of the five elements. His sword must have great resistance. It can be seen that he avoided the attack just now. However, the residual power of that sword disrupted Xuanyuan''s immortal momentum. His clothes and robes were in tatters, and the whole person was disheartened. To say nothing, it was also a fake. Remove the incarnation of Buddha and demon in white night. It is really too difficult to kill Xuanyuan by such tactics. "I look down on you." Xuanyuan bumie vomited a breath, the whole body golden light dissipated, the surrounding breath also all closed, as if in the closing move. Are you going to give up? "You should do more than that." The white night is light. If this is the only move of Xuanyuan Jue, how can Xuanyuan family be feared by the eight forces? "Of course." Xuanyuan bumie suddenly grinned and raised his hand. There was a scar like a poisonous snake on his wrist. He saw the scar crack automatically, a stream of blood spread out, along his arm, covering the whole body. "Do you know why our hermits are afraid of these secular forces? That''s because we are all descendants of the great emperor, and we have the blood of the great emperor in our bodies, and the power contained in these veins has become the support for us to stand on the top of the nine souls! " In the process of speaking, Xuanyuan bumie has completely turned into a bloody man. The surging blood force is like a big wave, constantly beating the body of the white night. The power of his blood is not comparable to that of Xiang Tian and Wang Daoshi. Now, the white night seemed to have an illusion. As if standing in front of themselves is not Xuanyuan immortal, but like the existence of the stone emperor. The next emperor? The spirit of the white night was in a trance. In such a short time, the breath of Xuanyuan''s immortal has been promoted to the realm of the next great emperor. I''m afraid that even if the stone emperor is here, it will take a lot of effort to defeat Xuanyuan. I took a deep breath in the white night and my eyes congealed. At this time, Xuanyuan bumie''s blood had gradually faded away, revealing his original face, but his whole body was covered with a layer of ferocious blood lines, especially his black hair, which had turned completely white. Xuanyuan bumie grabs in the air, and a blood mark on his arm turns into a sharp blood knife with sleeve length. "Since I was born, I have only used the power of blood twice. The first time, I killed the cousin who was three levels higher than me in the family trial contest! The second time, when we got the inheritance of our emperor, we fought hard in front of the great emperor. And now, white night, I will exert my third blood force on you. This time, I will cut your head and take the dead dragon Xuanyuan''s voice became thick and thick. He took the knife and cut, and a force of extinction broke out from the blade. For a moment, the mountains and rivers on this side of the white night were all dead, as if time would stop. "Emperor Qi, come out!" Drink in the daytime. The surging imperial Qi rolls the general trend and forms a defense in front of him.But in the face of this sword, the emperor''s spirit and the general situation were like paper paste, which broke by the way. The terrible force of the sword was pounding on the body of the white night, and the man suddenly flew and hit the deep valley behind the field. Bang! The walls of the valley were broken. "Cut again!" Xuanyuan never dies again. The blade rose like a crescent and dragged the ground to kill it. The white night immediately got up and dodged. Although the man escaped, but the sword once again lifted him away. The blade Qi doesn''t enter the valley wall and cuts the deep valley. This is a way to destroy the earth and the sky. Duanmu tomorrow, Wen Renshi, and the children of the hermit see a burst of color change, all spine hair cold, cold sweat DC. "What''s going on? Is this the immortal power of Xuanyuan Yue Rongshu felt that her scalp was shaking, and the whole person couldn''t help shivering. Even when she saw Xuanyuan not extinguish the knife, she could not help but feel cold at the bottom of her heart. "It is not unreasonable for Xuanyuan not to be honored by these hermit children." The monk lowered his voice. He looked around him secretly and found that the souls around him were pale and shocked. The present Xuanyuan is invincible! "White night, I only put out two knives, you can''t stand it? How can you compete with me with this skill? " Xuanyuan does not die, his white hair is floating. He raises his hand again and cuts it in the air. Sonorous. The terrifying Sabre Qi cuts the earth again and hits the white night. "The magic sword of Mo Wu is determined!" In the white night, I''ll fight with my sword. But the sword spirit of Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue is still like hitting a stone with an egg... "Hongye sword technique! Ten thousand beasts are galloping Pa pa pa... the sword Qi is attacking and rolling, and it still doesn''t stop the sword. On the other hand, when he took another move of sabre Qi in the white night, he was blown away again. There was a clear and visible mark on the whole body. The blood was almost cut open and the blood gushed. Not into the samsara can not resist this terrible power. Stand up again in the white night, and attack the Xuanyuan immortal again. "Read the sword rhyme!" "King swordsmanship!" "Nine soul sword rhyme!" Inspired by the spirit of the nine lotus leaves, a record move kills Xuanyuan like a raging wind and clouds. The momentum is close to destroying heaven and earth. People looked at it in horror, heart beating wildly. But Xuanyuan does not die, just chop it. Whoa! All the Qi meaning was cleaned up, leaving only a Dao Qi that seemed to tear the heaven and earth open and hit the white night. Bang! The white night was blasted away again. The flesh of his body was split directly, and there were almost clear bones in the gap. Yue banyan tree looked pale and covered his mouth with tears. "Younger martial brother..." the monk lowered his head and said nothing. "Elder martial sister, the night is over." Yan Yan sneered. Lianren shook his head. Duanmu''s eyes will be red tomorrow, and he will encourage him secretly. Shangguan bowed his head with a sigh, and his beautiful eyes were filled with regret. Outside the curtain, there was a lot of noise. People look different, some applaud, some pity. Everyone knows that white night lost. Under Xuanyuan''s terrible blood force, Bai Ye was almost beaten and had no strength to fight back... "is brother Bai going to lose? Is big brother Bai going to lose? " Qiao binger''s small face is full of tears, crying more than once. "Don''t worry, he won''t lose..." thirty hurriedly comforted, but at the moment, his eyes are full of worries. The head of Shaojia and Xiangjia didn''t make a statement. But in their nature, even if the white night died, it would not end. "After Xuanyuan has dealt with this matter, he will immediately investigate the family background of Bai Ye. Even if Bai Ye dies, it will not be over. I want his nine clans to be buried with Liu Yu!" Drink it cold. "Yes." Others nodded immediately. The valley in the palace of nine souls has been fragmented. The white night sat on the ground with his back against the broken wall of the valley. He bowed his head and was covered with blood. The atmosphere around him was messy and hard to gather. "This is the power of blood, this is the power of the great emperor." Xuanyuan bumie fell down from the air, carrying a blood knife, step by step to the white night. "You are just a mortal, how can you fight against the emperor? White night, you''re dead for good After that, the blood knife rises into the air. "The power of the great emperor? It''s just that. " Suddenly, said the white night with its head down. "Do you want to be tough at this time?" Xuanyuan does not destroy the light road. "I''m telling the truth." The white night suddenly raised his head and stood up."Oh? Do you still need strength to fight me? " Xuanyuan bumie was quite surprised. But at this time, the light on the white night burst into the sky, a column of light from its head into the sky, not into the sky, and his disordered breath, also in an instant re ordered, orderly flow. In the twinkling of an eye, except for his injuries, he was completely new. "Burning heaven?" Xuanyuan did not kill Leng. Did white night break through at this time? "So what? Even if you enter the burning heaven realm, you can''t fight me! " Xuanyuan bumie hummed: "no one is my opponent! What''s more, you''re just burning the sky? " "Xuanyuan is immortal. Your card is the power of your blood. Have I ever said my card?" The white night suddenly said. Xuanyuan Bu Mie eyebrows move: "what do you mean?" "Can''t you see it?" In the white night, the eyes close and then open. But see his chest, burst out a strong halo. Then, a long and shining sword mark appeared in his heart. "Is this the soul of heaven?" Xuanyuan bumie was shocked. This is not the soul of nine lotus leaves! But a new spirit?? At this time, he actually awakened a new spirit of heaven? Is it a coincidence? No, it''s all in the calculation of white night! "That''s my card! I struggled with you before, just to help me break through the realm with your pressure White night light road, decomposition of the nine lotus leaf soul, and then roar to the sky. The nine spirits whirled and rushed towards the tenth heavenly soul in his heart. "Ten souls in one! Today, the emperor is here. I will kill the emperor. If you are, I will kill you! " A long sound, swing all over the nine soul palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 Ten souls merge, stars turn, heaven and earth reverse, sun and moon change. At this moment, the sky became strange. On one side, the sky was blue and boundless. It was as black as the stars. It was like Yin and Yang separated, and Taiji was like an image. Day and night coexist, sun and moon shine together. "This is a sign of the presence of the spirit!" Outside the curtain, Xiang Wen, the head of the family, exclaimed. "What? Spirit? " Wang An Mei beside her wrinkled her head. "How could this son merge into a spirit?" Lei Hong, the owner of the Lei family, also gave a voice of astonishment: "the spirit God... But only the great emperor has a strong heaven soul. Unless there are two points, either the number of heaven spirits of this son is more than 20, or the quality of his heaven soul is extremely terrible... Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to integrate the spirit God!" Twenty heavenly spirits? How against the weather? I''m afraid there is no such person in the land of nine souls. And the quality of tianhun is extremely high? I''m afraid there is no specific conclusion. What kind of heaven soul is called high quality? Is it mutation to the extreme? Or is the understanding and integration of the spirit of heaven and soul? "No matter what kind of person I should be, this guy can be called a God." An elder of the hermit family said. "Shao Ping, what? Do you still want to recruit this person? Forget how Liuyu died? " Little did not think of eyebrows a pick, looking sideways at the elder. The elder quickly bowed his head and said, "tell the patriarch, how dare Shaoping be partial to outsiders? It''s just that this person should have great means. Maybe his background is unusual. Otherwise, how can he fuse into a spirit God at such an age? We should be careful. " "Well, I don''t care who he is or what background he has. Since he has provoked my family, he should pay the price!" Shaobusi shook his head and said, "if I go back ten thousand steps, even if my little family can''t compare with his deep background, what about all of you here? Lei family, Xiang family, Wang family... Which one can he provoke? My little family is invincible, united with these families, and I am afraid of him? " When many family members nodded in secret. If the clans of the hidden world are gathered together, they are afraid that they will not be provoked by the Vientiane gate. How can they be afraid of a little younger generation? But. Xuanyuan bumie at the moment doesn''t think so. The fusion of the ten souls, condensing the white night of the soul God, gives him the feeling that he is a living next emperor. The tenth heaven soul is the result of the sword of the dead dragon after sacrificing the spirit of heaven. There are many messages about sacrificing the spirit of heaven in the inheritance of alchemy given by the emperor Dan. The first step for an ordinary person to become a soul person is to cultivate and awaken the soul. Only when he has the soul can he exert his soul power and become a soul person. , and the simplest way to promote the soul is to sit in meditation and get the thoughts of the heaven and earth into the nine days, and search for your own heavens. The sword power given by the dead dragon sword to the white night is similar to this, but it is quite different. The power of the dead dragon sword is so fierce that it can cut down the heaven and earth and annihilate the whole world. This sword power is more different from the ordinary spirit of heaven. It is almost the representative of destruction, and it also carries some characteristics of the dead dragon sword. Strong is strong! At the moment, the chest of the white night has turned into a long sword seal, and the sword has a dragon circling and shining. He raised his hand and offered a ray of soul power. The soul power is wrapped by the power of the dead dragon sword, surging huge, as if to burst at any time... "soul God?" Xuanyuan bumie frowned tightly and his face was a little ugly. Although the quality of his soul is much lower than that of white night. At present, he is just inspiring the soul saint, and it is difficult to condense the soul of nine lotus leaves. However, the white night is one step ahead of him and directly steps into the realm of soul and God that can only be seen in the great emperor. Xuanyuan immortal is that no one of his peers is allowed to be stronger than him, otherwise, it will become a huge threat, a threat of Xuanyuan''s era. "When I cut you off, take away your soul God, and absorb it, then I will enter the spirit God in the near future. Once the soul God is melted out, I will be able to prove into the emperor''s way!" Speaking of this, Xuanyuan''s eyes are burning. Once he has captured the dead dragon sword and possessed the spirit spirit, he can gallop freely even in the ranks of the great emperors by virtue of the dead dragon sword! This is the transmutation of the first war, won, he will have everything, master everything, overlooking everything! "Well, in that case, I will use my best strength." Xuanyuan bumie took it seriously. He yelled, and his whole body was covered with a circle of blood light. The blood lines all over his body were even more charming. His blood power has almost reached its peak. As soon as he waved his blade, the huge and terrifying air of the knife attacked and killed him like a shark fin. This time, the power of Dao Qi is even more terrifying than before. When it is approaching, it seems that there is a kind of power to annihilate everything. The people in the palace of nine souls have been shaken by this attack. Even if they have a look at it, their nerves are close to collapse. This is the strongest power of Xuanyuan immortal.At this moment, he killed the puppet emperor, such as slaughtering pigs and dogs, and fighting against the emperor was as easy as snapping fingers. However. white night face as like as two peas and a look of light, and at the moment of approaching, the lifting of arms is a relief, and the spirit of a soul is released, and the air is arranged in a gray and white sword. The color of this little sword is as good as that of the dead dragon. The little sword flies, without the momentum of earth shaking and the power of shocking the world. It goes straight without surprise. "Just this power?" Xuanyuan bumie burst out laughing: "are you out of your wits?" But as soon as the word "poor" came out of his mouth, the little sword suddenly disappeared into the huge Dao Qi. Snap! The sabre Qi explodes instantly. The sword pierced through and stabbed straight into the white night. "What?" Xuanyuan was stunned and quickly waved his blood knife. Shua! Shua! Shua! it''s like killing a lot of air in the past. But this little sword is like the hardest King Kong in the world. No matter how much Sabre Qi is wielded, it can''t be stopped. Xuanyuan bumie''s face changed greatly and he dodged in a hurry. The sword fell into the mountains behind him. All of a sudden, the whole mountain, into powder. The people in the palace of nine souls are dull. The souls outside the curtain are all stunned... is this the attack of the white night? How could such a simple blow have such a terrible power? "What''s going on? How could your power... Become so powerful out of thin air? " Xuanyuan bumie doesn''t feel good. But white night doesn''t want to be wordy. His feet move, instantly appear in front of Xuanyuan indestructible, one hand condenses out the gas sword, cuts toward its head. "You are so arrogant!" Xuanyuan does not extinguish, shudder, blood knife split. The sword is like a tiger and a sword is like a dragon. Every time they collide with each other, they ripple a terrible ripple of destruction. Everything touched by the ripples turns into dust. The feeling of being hit by two people in the palace of nine is constantly in danger. But at the moment, everyone is attracted by their fight, and they forget about it. The shadows of swords crisscross each other. Both of them confront each other head-on. The sword is not fast or slow at night. The sword follows the heart, and each sword is extremely tricky. The Xuanyuan immortal blood saber is extremely overbearing. Each knife seems to split the earth and kill all. Ordinary people, always feel that the white night and Xuanyuan immortal seem to be on the same level. However, those who have a mind find that Xuanyuan''s mood is disordered. His eyes became erratic, and the knife in his hand became a little frivolous. "What''s the matter? Big and little''s ambition is the most firm in our hermit family. How come his sword... Seems to be unstable? " Nangong Qingcheng pupil a shrink, murmur and way. No one knows that it is not Xuanyuan''s indestructible mood, but the power of the white night... So strong that his mind shudders. He found that every time he collided with the sword in the white night, he had to bear the impact of a million pounds of strength all over his body. His blood was boiling, his body was shaking, and his arm holding the knife was numb. Is this the power of the spirit? It''s so powerful! No wonder that only the great emperor is worthy of the spirit of terror. If you don''t have the power of blood, I''m afraid you can''t resist a sword at night. Xuanyuan bumie looks ferocious, biting his teeth and Thinking: go on, I will surely fail! That''s the only way! After thinking about it, he suddenly swung his knife wildly, and the bloody knife burst, and the surging strength bounced him away from the white night. Then he raised his hands to the sky. "Xuanyuan Jue in the last form, borrow the sun, the moon, the mountain and the river for one use!" Roar! Xuanyuan immortal body suddenly burst out a burst of dragon roar, and then all the blood force condensed in his palm. His whole body was dried up a lot. His rich face became extremely thin, and his arms were as thin as skin and bone. But the surging energy in his palm almost surpassed the next emperor''s all-out strike! Xuanyuan does not die to want to press all on this blow! Once you can''t defeat white night, it''s him who will die. The sky is dark and the earth is dark. All things, as if all around Xuanyuan bumie that palm energy around. At this moment, he is more dazzling than the scorching sun, brighter than the bright moon, faster than the wind, more flashing than thunder. Nothing can surpass his existence. Even the spirit God on his chest in the white night has been eclipsed by this blow... "go, go, go Wen Renshi took the lead to react. His face changed dramatically and he roared wildly. He ran toward the gate of the nine soul palace. "Run away!" Shangguan Lingli, Jie ruqiao and others did not shout too much and ran away.All the people in the palace of nine souls fled. In the face of this attack, they felt an unprecedented crisis. Xuanyuan does not extinguish this blow, I am afraid not only can kill white night, but also flatten the whole nine soul palace!! "Son of God... Son of God... Is this the son of God who gave me the nine soul palace?" The clear mind on the sky, looking at Xuanyuan not to destroy this terrible blow, suddenly said excitedly. She believes that no one can survive this blow! So talented, so talented, so powerful, how can we not be the first son of God? "Lose!" Although the energy of Xuanyuan was flying, it was beyond the speed of his voice. Bang! The explosion of distance destroyed the whole nine soul palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 Whoosh... countless figures were overturned by the terrible explosion. Even those would-be Yulong and Yulong are also disheartened. The deafening and violent explosion almost tore their eardrums. When the people calmed down and looked at the other end, they found that the whole nine soul palace had been fragmented. Most of the boundary left by the Lord of the nine soul palace had been broken, and even the Palace door had been broken. What a terrible explosion. This hit, absolutely reached the next emperor''s all-out strike! People were appalled. The divine way stood up with difficulty and looked at the direction of the field, only to find that there had formed a huge destruction storm. People under the great emperor would be immediately torn apart by the destruction storm. "Elder martial brother, white night he..." Yue banyan tree looks pale and opens his mouth, but the next words can''t go on. There is only panic in his eyes. "Don''t worry about that much. Take someone away at once." God way eyes flash, drink in a low voice. "Go?" The monk was stunned: "well done, why go? Elder martial brother, you are ranked in the Shenzi war. If you leave like this, don''t you want a reward? " "Things have become complicated." Shentu looked at the storm of destruction and sighed in a low voice: "now younger martial brother Bai doesn''t know life and death. We must prepare for the worst. If Xuanyuan is the first winner, then... The children of the hidden family and the souls around... Will go crazy." "Crazy?" The monk was stupefied and suddenly thought of something. His face was extremely ugly. He immediately turned around and looked at Lin Zhengtian, who was held by people with spirit. "The elder martial brother refers to Lin Zhengtian?" Yue banyan tree shudders. "Not bad." Shentu whispered in an urgent voice: "go now, everyone will go right away, otherwise, once Xuanyuan does not die out, all of us here can''t go away, quick!" "Go The monk cried out in a hurry. They immediately rushed to the broken nine souls palace. At this moment, how can Yue Rongshu and others not know the meaning of the divine way. If the white night is defeated, he must be killed by Xuanyuan bumie. However, once the white night dies, the deterrence will not be there. In addition, with Xuanyuan bumie''s support, how can these Hongtian people who stand on the side of the white night have a way to live? In addition, Lin Zhengtian has seen the emperor''s way and is leaping forward to the emperor''s way. How many people here want him to enter the emperor''s way? Obviously, these people are not willing to. Once Lin Zhengtian enters the emperor''s way, it will mean that the dominant pattern will change and their interests will inevitably be damaged. In particular, the rise of the Lin family and hongtianzong is bound to divide their cultivation resources. This is something many people don''t want to see. What''s more, Lin Zhengtian has such an opportunity. If he can seize the chance of inheriting from him, he will not be allowed to enter the emperor''s way? Thinking of this, people suddenly wake up. Lin Zhengtian, now is a time. Bomb! Run! Run! While these people have not regained their consciousness... however, when the crowd just ran out of the palace gate, a cry spread. "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister! This Lin Zhengtian is not a member of hongtianzong at all. He wants to enter the emperor''s way. That''s their business. What are we running for? Even if we want to settle accounts with him, it has nothing to do with us! " As soon as this word fell, it immediately attracted the attention of the four souls. The people outside the palace looked at Shentu and others in unison. Shentu also looked at the voice of the people. No one else, it''s Yan Yan... Pooh! Shentu a mouth of blood from the mouth, eyes blood red, trying to gasp at Yan Yan. "Have you betrayed our hongtianzong?" He uttered an angry voice. At this moment, Yue Rongshu and others realized that Yan Yan was not a member of hongtianzong at all, because at this critical moment of life and death, he would surely plunge everyone into hell. "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about? How can I betray hongtianzong Yan Yan shook his head again and again with an innocent face. "You..." Yue Rongshu was very angry. However, at this moment, the souls around have already responded, one by one they are rushing towards hongtianzong. "Hongtianzong''s friends, why are you in such a hurry to leave? The battle of the nine souls is not over yet! Don''t you stay and see who wins? " A descendant of the hermit family of Zhang came over and looked at the people in secret. Nangong Qingcheng also returned to God, and suddenly got up and said, "Shentu, do you still want to go? You hongtianzong''s white night killed Wang Daoshi and abolished xiangtian. Shouldn''t you give us an explanation? " "Yes! And our elder martial brother, who was also abandoned by the white night! " "In the first round, white night also killed many people in our forces! Shentu, you have to give us an explanation, or you don''t want to leave! " The crowd was boiling, and all the people in jiuhun palace came out and blocked the way of Hongtian Zongren.The hermits have full excuses and are justifiable, while those of other sectarian forces have no excuse to make excuses. Moreover, most of the white nights have been killed by Xuanyuan bumie, and there is no evidence of death. They directly say that the first round of white night killed their people. For a while, the Hongtian clan became the target of public criticism. "Yan Yan, it''s all you''ve done!" Yue Rongshu looked at the scene surrounded by songs and glared at Yan Yan angrily. "If I wait for something to happen, I''ll pull you on your back before I die!" The monk said angrily. "Elder martial brothers and sisters, everything should be reasonable. Although these people have sufficient excuses, their purpose is not for Lin Zhengtian. As long as you have a clear relationship with Bai Ye and Lin Zhengtian, will they move you? Isn''t it good that everyone is at peace? " Yan Yan shrugged his shoulders. "You... Asshole!" Yue Rongshu finally can''t help it. He rushes past in three steps and kicks Yan Yan''s abdomen, kicking his whole son. Yan Yan fell heavily on the ground and tumbled several times, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. "Senior brother Yan Yan!" Those disciples who had a good relationship with Yan Yan immediately rushed to help him up. "Elder martial sister, how can you beat people?" A disciple asked angrily. "Yan Yan, this traitor! What is it that I hit him? I''m going to kill him Yue Rong tree angry Road, here has been out of the nine soul palace, magic weapon is not restricted, she directly pull out weapons, will start. But at this time, several disciples also pulled out swords and blocked in front of Yan Yan. Shentu, monk and others saw that the pupil contracted. "You..." the monk was stunned. However, one of them lowered his head and said, "elder martial brother... Elder martial sister... Yan Yan is right in fact. The purpose of these people is Lin Zhengtian. If we continue to take him, we will only be implicated by him. He is a hot potato now. Only by abandoning him can we survive. Otherwise, none of us can go back to the sect!" Said the disciple in a low voice. "Have you forgotten the teachings of Hongtian sect?" He asked coldly. "Will doctrine keep us alive? What''s more, Lin Zhengtian is not a member of hongtianzong. Should we sacrifice so many of us for his sake? " Another female disciple asked in a loud voice: "elder martial brother Shentu, I always respect you and regard you as my idol. I always follow your example all the time. But today, do you treat us like this? Do you want to sacrifice our younger brothers and sisters for this man? Is it that we have been in hongtianzong for so many years that we can''t compare with a person who has been in hongtianzong for less than one year? " The female disciple said something exciting. The divine way was stunned immediately. Yeah. If you want to protect Lin Zhengtian, you will become the target of public criticism, and become the thorn in the eyes of countless powerful Zongshi around. No doubt, it is almost impossible for them to protect Lin Zhengtian. The only result is to die with Lin Zhengtian. If the divine way is not injured and the cultivation of Tao and mind is not completely abolished, how dare these people act in disorder with the second and fourth power of the imperial dragon list? But now they have not only lost their fighting power, but also have the support of Xuanyuan. Why are these people afraid of his divine way? Why fear hongtianzong? "Yeah... You''re right." Shentu sighed, and his eyes were filled with self mockery. "Elder martial brother, have you finally figured it out?" The disciples were slightly pleased. Only Yan Yan sneered. "I figured it out." Shentu nodded and looked at the disciples standing in front of him and said, "you can go back!" "Go back?" Several people''s faces were stunned. "Yes, go back." "From today on, I''m no longer a member of hongtianzong, and I''m no longer your senior brother''s divine way! I automatically leave hongtianzong! I, stay and protect Lin Zhengtian, you go back to hongtianzong... " " senior brother... " everyone lost their voice. Unexpectedly, Shentu made such a decision. "And me Yue Rongshu stood up indignantly and said, "I am no longer your elder martial sister! You go back, greedy guys! I will protect Lin Zhengtian The monk did not speak, but stood beside Yue Rongshu and others. All the disciples were stunned. They were at a loss. How could they have thought that things had developed to this extent. "Is it worth it for a stranger?" The female disciple asked with tears in her eyes. "First of all, this is the doctrine of Hongtian sect. We do not give up life and fear death. If there is no white night, you will be the ghosts of the Su family. Lin Zhengtian is the elder martial brother of white night. I can''t abandon it. Second, white night saved me and told me to take good care of his elder martial brother, so I have to stay. " Shentu closed his eyes and said faintly. "Elder martial brother..." the female disciple still wanted to persuade him, but Yan Yan said something. "Ladies and gentlemen, since the divine way has said that, what can we persuade? Let''s go quickly, so that we won''t be able to leave later. "Some disciples responded to Yan Yan''s agitation. Under the example of these people, those who had been wavering chose Yan Yan immediately. Feelings return to feelings, to this critical moment of life, who will give up their own lives? It''s not easy for every soul to cultivate to this point. Who would be willing to bury an outsider? All of a sudden, there were a large number of people on the Shentu side. There were only a few scattered people standing there. And those led by Yan Yan did not go far away. They stood outside the crowd and watched jokingly. "Fang Jia, you should send someone back immediately and inform the master to come quickly." The female disciple said to a disciple beside her. "Tell master what to do? No going Yan Yan heard the sound and immediately cheered. "Elder martial brother Yan, what are you doing? It''s OK for us to leave. After all, we can''t control the situation. Why don''t you invite the master to suppress the scene? " The female disciple was dissatisfied. "If I say they are not allowed to go, they are not allowed to go. Now that they have left hongtianzong, I am your senior brother! Shentu he is looking for hardship. What are you involved in? No one is allowed to go. Just watch here. " Yan Yanli drinks. Those who were close to Yan Yan also jumped up immediately, clamoring and luring. The crowd was silent. The female disciple was gnashing her teeth with grief and indignation. Yan Yan saw this and sneered. He squinted at the divine way and nodded incessantly... at the moment, the people of the hidden world headed by Nangong Qingcheng have gathered here. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 "Why do you want to work with us? Do you think that you hongtianzong is the rival of our hermit people? " Nangong Qingcheng comes with a lotus step and looks at some people in the divine way and says indifferently. "Hand over Lin Zhengtian. As for your account, you can calculate it later. Get out of here." Another cold faced man hummed. His name is Hu cangliao. He comes from the hermit Hu family. He was also ready to show his skill in the battle of the nine souls and Shenzi. After seeing Xuanyuan''s action, he gave up his mind, especially when he killed the black horse of white night. He didn''t even have the courage to go to the stage. However, now that the white night is dead, he no longer has the fear. With the death of Xiang Tian, Lei Peng, Wang Daoshi and other hermit heroes, he can stand up and speak. "If you want to hurt Lin Zhengtian, you can do it directly. Although my divine way was defeated by Xuanyuan and was injured, the spirit of heaven is still there. It is not a difficult problem to sacrifice and refine the spirit of heaven and kill several clowns." The divine way light says, on the face does not have sad does not have the joy. As soon as this remark fell, people turned pale. Hu cangliao frowned and his eyes were angry. "Yes, you can fight back by sacrificing the spirit of heaven, but have you ever thought about these people around you? Is this girl Yue Rongshu? I''ve heard that she joined hongtianzong the second year after you joined hongtianzong. She has deep feelings with you. Do you want to see your younger martial sister die for an outsider? Watching these willing to stay with you and die in front of you Nangong Qingcheng stepped forward and asked questions. "We are willing to stay. We have long been afraid of life and death. Why are you talking nonsense?" Yue banyan tree hummed. The divine way was silent. "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s do it. There are so many of us. Even if he sacrificed the spirit of heaven, we are not afraid of it!" Hu Cang Liao Nu road. The rest of the sons of the hermits immediately drank. "Yes, go straight up, Miss Nangong!" "Kill these bastards!" "A group of ants who don''t know the height of the earth, what are they talking about?" Faced with the agitation of the crowd, Nangong Qingcheng Liu eyebrows frown, Yi Yi staring at the divine way: "I ask you the last time, do not make people?" "If you ask a hundred more times, you will get the same answer. Do it." Shentu closed his eyes and his chest began to bloom with soul light. "Then don''t blame us. It''s you hongtianzong who bullied people too much!" Nangong Qingcheng light road, and then waved. All of a sudden, the sons of the hermits urged the spirit of heaven, and some even prepared to launch the blood force to fight with all their might. But just then, a cool and pleasant voice of nature came. "If you want to move them, you can count us in. In case we do it later, you say we attack. " The sound was very clear, but it had a chilling and chilling meaning. When the crowd was stagnant and looked at the broken palace gate, she saw that the saint led the disciples of the ice palace to come out and stood on the side of the divine way. Yue Rongshu and others were excited. "Your majesty!" Several people were busy with the ceremony. "You''re welcome." The virgin nodded and did not speak. Thank you very much Shentu whispered: "but I think it''s better not to join in the ice palace. After all, there are too many people who spy on the inheritance of the great emperor." "I want to protect Lin Zhengtian. It has nothing to do with you hongtianzong. You have no right to let us go." Said the virgin, her words still cold. A bitter smile. Nangong Qingcheng''s face was extremely ugly. Her eyes were cold and her face was cold: "does Ice Palace want to fight against us? I''m not talking big. Even if you are tied together with hongtianzong, it''s not enough for us to clean up! " There are more than a dozen hermit families standing behind Nangong Qingcheng. How can this energy be countered by those secular forces on the mainland? I''m afraid it''s the Nangong family. They can''t hold their heads up. If more than a dozen forces come together, unless the Vientiane disciples are present in person, they will not be able to control the situation at all. "If you want to do it, do it quickly. I don''t care about others. At least you people are not enough for me to kill." The saint said coldly. Nangong Qingcheng silver teeth dark bite. The strength of the saint is obvious to all. We all see it. If we really want to start, who can fight against her? However, the enemies of Nangong Qingcheng were obviously more than these. At this time, a group of people rushed over. "Who wants to move the seeds of the Lin family?" When the voice fell, it was no one else but Lin Po cauldron. Here comes the Lin family! Yue Rongshu and others look even more excited. Although they didn''t have a good feeling for the Lin family, at this juncture, the Lin family finally came forward, which was not bad. Lin''s people looked at Lin Zhengtian, who was surrounded by Shentu and others. Their eyes were excited and their eyes filled with tears."Master! We must keep Zhengtian, if Zhengtian can enter the way of emperor! Lin family, there will be a great emperor Lin Xiaoyao''s voice was trembling and he called out at the end of his voice. "Don''t worry, carefree. Even if I give my life here, I will protect the heaven!" Lin broke cauldron''s voice. Although Lin Po cauldron is very powerful, he values the seeds of the family with good talent and gives up those with bad talent. But if he doesn''t, he has no right to sit in the position of the leader of the Lin family. As a human leader, sometimes he has to be ruthless. In recent years, the Lin family has no great emperor, but he has been able to make a living in the nobility. Naturally, he can''t do without his credit. Although Lin Lin Yi is unwilling, at this moment, he has to obey the order of Lin Po cauldron and come together to protect Lin Zhengtian. "Good! Good! Good Hu cangliao nodded and laughed angrily: "a Lin family, a hongtianzong, an ice palace!! Good! I think you are tired of living and dare to fight against us! We will destroy you today, and then go to your clan to settle accounts! " After that, Hu cangliao led a group of people to rush over. "How dare you be so arrogant Lin Po cauldron hums: "go up!" "Kill!" Lin family experts to do, the puppet emperor several, the general situation dispersed, the soul force drive, then the town suppressed more than a dozen hidden children. "White night is cruel and ferocious. What can his elder martial brother do? This kind of villain should have been killed by everyone, but you Lin family, hongtianzong and Binggong are here to protect their sins and do evil for the tiger. It is really unforgivable. I am not satisfied with it! I''d like to help Nangong girl Hu Dashao get rid of your big evils A group of souls yelled and joined the battle. "I am not satisfied with Yang miezong! May you help the friends of the hermits to get rid of their sins "I am not satisfied with the full moon mansion!" "I''m not satisfied with Shuangwu!" ... all kinds of shouting broke out from the crowd, and more and more people joined the war. Shentu, shengnu and others simply can''t support it. Even the Lin family is struggling. "You''ve done it yourself! If you dare to swim in this muddy water, let''s leave our lives together. " Nangong Qingcheng sneers: "use the blood force!" "Yes The hidden children roared, one by one the power of blood burst out, the whole body burst into blood light, and their strength increased dramatically. In the blink of an eye, even those pseudo emperors can not suppress. "Master, there is something wrong with the situation. We need to move Lin Zhengtian quickly and get out of here." Looking at the increasingly bad situation, the elder of the Lin family said in a hurry. There are too many people around who covet Lin Zhengtian''s chance. Under the great temptation of this day, not many soul people can stand it. "Go... How? All of them are masters of the hidden world. I''m afraid they''ve got the news, so they''re going here. " Lin Po cauldron frowned and whispered. "What about that?" The elder asked. "When the boat comes to the bridge, it''s natural to beat back these unknown descendants, and then negotiate with those families!" Lin broke cauldron''s eyes twinkled with a trace of determination: "as long as you can keep the sky! The Lin family is bound to rise! Try to protect him "Yes Lin''s blood red eyes roar. The situation is getting worse and worse. The Shentu side has been attacked fiercely, and the person is attacked by all kinds of pressure, and his mouth spits blood again. "Elder martial brother..." Yue Rongshu cried and resisted the attack. But hongtianzong and his followers are almost unable to hold on. The number of the enemy is more than five times that of these three forces, and they can''t resist at all. "Stop it all!" Just as the situation was getting out of control, a serious roar came. "No matter who comes, I will kill these people first and take Lin Zhengtian." Nangong Qingcheng ignored and yelled. But as soon as she said this, a blue wind suddenly blew, and the soul power of all the people was blown away, and all kinds of moves were directly interrupted. Who is so magical? The children of the hermits were shocked and immediately retreated. Nangong Qingcheng and Hu Cang Liao looked over there and saw a group of Jiashi rushing towards it. The warriors were dressed up neatly, and their armor was bright. The worst was the emperor of heaven, which was extremely terrifying. On their waists, there was a regular token with two large characters printed on it. Vientiane! "Here comes the Vientiane gate The disciples of Yibing palace exclaimed with joy. The Lin family and Shentu are even more excited. "Bang!" Yan Yan in the crowd secretly spurned. The crowd was relieved. With the arrival of the Vientiane gate, more or less of the hermits should be converged? "Miss Nangong, what shall we do?"Hu cangliao asked in a low voice. The eyes of the elder suddenly came to the South Gate of the city. In the white night of the duel, I took the initiative to admit defeat and surrender. I have been humiliated by my family. Even if I go back now, if my family does not pursue my responsibility, those people in my family will laugh at me. My Nangong Qingcheng has been unable to raise my head for life. If today I can get the inheritance of Lin Zhengtian, I will be honored by my family! Nangong Qingcheng''s heart was shining and thinking. Suddenly, her small face was horizontal, and she said with some ferocity: "don''t be afraid when the gate of Vientiane comes! Kill me!! Take Lin Zhengtian!! My Nangong family is willing to bear all the consequences. Kill! " The people were shocked, and the four sides were shocked. Nangong Qingcheng... Crazy? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 Hearing the words of Nangong Qingcheng, everyone was stunned and looked at her in horror. "Miss Nangong, that''s the people of the Vientiane gate. Are we going to compete with the Vientiane gate?" A man''s voice was trembling and his face was pale. No one knows what the Vientiane gate means to the nine souls continent. No matter Qingge continent or xiongjue continent, their people are almost everywhere in every continent, and their influence covers the whole nine souls. If we attack the Vientiane gate, it is to openly oppose the Vientiane gate and form a rebellion. Not to mention how terrible the Vientiane gate''s own strength is, they just need to make an attack In response to the four forces'' encirclement and suppression, the Nangong family was afraid that they could not bear it. Although the hermit family is the descendant of the great emperor, it can not escape being restricted by the Vientiane gate. But now Nangong Qingcheng is a broken pot. At this juncture, should she watch the great emperor''s inheritance fly away? If we can get the inheritance of the great emperor, what is it to offend the Vientiane gate? What''s more, how many forces are involved? As the saying goes, even if the Vientiane gate blames the public, it is not only her Nangong family who is responsible for the blame. What are you afraid of? Thinking of this, not only is Nangong Qingcheng, but also Hu cangliao and other people have become bold. "You go and drag those people from the Vientiane gate, and the rest of you will follow me. Move quickly, kill these unknown guys and take Lin Zhengtian away!" Hu cangliao drank low. "Good!" The crowd nodded, and some of them rushed to the gate of Vientiane, while others rushed to the divine way like a wave. "Asshole!" Zhen Tianxiang was furious and took a picture of a hermit disciple who had attacked and killed a member of the Vientiane sect. Bang! The disciple''s head was in the middle of the palm, and his body was lying on the spot. He swung his sleeves and roared, "so the troublemaker, don''t be merciful, kill!" "Yes They roared and cut off with their swords. The faces of the hermit children changed greatly. All the people in the Vientiane gate were at the level of emperor. As one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, Zhen Tianxiang was more powerful than the puppet emperor. He was unstoppable all the way. "Zhen Tianxiang and Lin Po cauldron are both top puppet emperors. Nangong, our people are just some family members, not their rivals. What should we do?" Seeing that the situation has become beneficial to Lin Zhengtian, Hu cangliao looks anxious. "Don''t worry. Although I can''t defeat the two puppet emperors, it''s more than enough to hold them back." Nangong Qingcheng''s fingers moved like scallion flowers, and a jade boat flew out of the storage ring between her fingers. When Hu cangliao saw it, he reacted. The nine soul palace has been broken. Now everyone is not affected by the nine soul palace array. All the magic weapons prepared by the family can be used naturally. As a big family, Nangong family has a lot of treasures. The jade boat comes out and crosses the sky. The cabin opens, and a suction comes towards Zhen Tianxiang. "Bold!" Zhen Tianxiang was furious and threw a pebble into the air. The cobblestone blinked into a huge meteorite and blasted towards the jade boat. But the jade boat is not broken, hard to shake the pebbles. Zhen Tianxiang''s face is cold, and then sacrifice a magic weapon to deal with the jade boat. Even if the suction of the jade boat can''t drag him into it, it will be perfectly restrained. When they saw this, they were overjoyed. Without Zhen Tianxiang''s attack, their pressure was greatly reduced. "Hurry up!" Nangong drinks to the crowd. "Good!" Hu cangliao saw this and laughed: "the broken cauldron will be handed over to me. It happens that I have a sword given by the patriarch here, which can suppress him!" After that, he offered a sword, the sword whirled into the void, and then stabbed the cauldron toward the forest. "Just a little generation, dare to challenge me?" Lin Po cauldron is not like Zhen Tianxiang, who directly takes out the Lin family treasure half moon gold knife and splits it horizontally. The sword split in two. Hu cangliao''s face was ugly. He wanted to sacrifice the magic weapon again, but Lin had already killed him. Although the hermit family is powerful, how can a descendant rival its master? "I''ll arrest you two first, and then suppress you, who don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" Lin broke the cauldron to drink, and forced to Nangong Qingcheng and others. "Not good!" Nangong Qingcheng''s face changed slightly. And Zhen Tianxiang here also began to attack the jade boat, which was about to break through. There is not much time left for Nangong Qingcheng and others. But just as Lin Po cauldron was about to close to Nangong Qingcheng, a red lightning bolt came at him like a flash of lightning and hit him steadily on his chest. Pooh. Lin burst cauldron mouth spit blood, heavy fall on the ground, the earth was shaken. The four sides were appalled. Who can blow up the blood of the puppet emperor? When I looked up, I saw a large number of soul people rushing towards this side.Lei family, Xiang family, Wang family, Shao family... in addition, there are also powerful people such as Yang miezong and man yue fu. The crowd was like a torrent, rushing towards this place. In the blink of an eye, they completely blocked the entrance of the nine soul palace. Seeing this, all of them stopped and looked at each other in horror. "It''s over, it''s all over." The tree looks ugly, leading the Lin family back, looking at these with stagnant eyes. "How could that happen?" Trembling eyes and empty lips. Lin Xiaoyao shakes his head and sighs and looks at Lin Zhengtian. His mood is complicated. And the Virgin was completely flustered. So many masters and strong men have come, the number is completely suppressed, what resistance do they take? And... The number of people is not the most important, but the strength... "Wang An, the leader of the Wang family." "Little master, little thought." "Lei Hong, the master of Lei family." "Xiang asked..." Lin broke the cauldron and covered his chest. He stood up with difficulty, and his mouth roared. With so many heroes arriving, the scene is no longer under his control. Nangong Qingcheng''s face is not good-looking, she glanced around, but did not see the Nangong family. How can she speak when the owners come? "Lin Po cauldron, what are you doing? Why embarrass the younger generation? Because of you, the Lin family is numerous, isn''t it? " Little do not think to come forward, indifferent looking at the wounded forest broken cauldron, slowly said. The blow just now came from him. "These young people intended to kill our descendants. I didn''t want to worry about it, but they took the lead in fighting back." Lin broke the cauldron and hummed. "Is that true?" A few of the people in shaobusi Dynasty, who were accompanied by shaoliuyu to participate in the Shenzi war, asked, "Shaoye and Shaoshi, but what he said is true?" "Of course not." They immediately stood up and said with indignation: "it is clearly that the Lin family deliberately killed us and intended to murder us!" "What?" The Lin family was furious: "what are you talking nonsense about?" "Nonsense? Let me ask you, Lin Zhengtian, who you protect, is the elder martial brother of the white night? " Ask Shaoye angrily. "So what?" "Did the white night kill shaoliuyu of our family in the war of the son of God?" "This... The soul of the contest, boxing and foot blind, less Liuyu''s death, can only blame their poor learning skills, what''s the relationship with Lin Zhengtian?" "Because it was Lin Zhengtian who asked shaoliuyu to be killed in the daytime, we should ask Lin Zhengtian to come back to our Shao''s home and accept the investigation!" Shaoye hums. "The white night is dead!" The man gritted his teeth. "But this matter has something to do with Lin Zhengtian." Shaoye sneers. "You..." all the people of the Lin family are impatient. It''s just like turning black and white out of thin air. "If you really want to investigate, you should not investigate. Elder Zhen Tianxiang of the Vientiane gate is here. Why should you intervene?" Suddenly, the saint did not speak. People immediately looked at Zhen Tianxiang. Nangong Qingcheng has already accepted the move. Zhen Tianxiang also takes away the magic weapon, but his face is heavy and his eyes are angry. "When you participate in the battle of the son of God, you all know that life and death are not considered in the competition, only the victory or defeat! In the eyes of our Vientiane gate, it is absolutely not allowed to form hatred and revenge because of who killed whom in the war of the son of God. At least outside the nine soul palace, you must not fight or kill. Otherwise, you will challenge our Vientiane gate! " Zhen Tianxiang roars, takes off the token on his waist and smashes it directly. The cracked powder flew to the sky and arranged in three huge gold letters on the sky. Vientiane gate! In a flash. On the spot, all the heroes and heroines changed. Zhen Tianxiang has asked for help from the general dispatch! Moreover, he asked for help as the five elders. Once the Vientiane gate gets the news, it will send a large number of experts. Zhen Tianxiang is a smart man. He knows that he can''t control the situation, and he can''t suppress the heroes on the scene, but the strong man of the Vientiane gate can! When the gate of Vientiane arrives, who dares not bow down? For a moment, the faces of the hermits were all ugly. "What an asshole, how can you not die for the stinking Vientiane gate?" Yan Yan in the crowd spat. Yue banyan trees are very happy. Little do not think of eyebrow frequency move, seem to be thinking of something. After all, he is not Nangong Qingcheng. Without the impulse of these young people, he will not come to Zhen Tianxiang. After all, he represents the whole family. "Nangong, what should I do now?" Hu cangliao asked in a low voice."It''s not our business what to do. The heads of these families have come. Even if we can capture Lin Zhengtian, do you think we can get benefits?" Nangong Qingcheng silver teeth clenched, unwilling to say: "hateful, to these people do wedding clothes!" Hu cangliao was silent and his eyes were flashing. Just when everyone was helpless with Zhen Tianxiang, a voice came from behind the crowd. "Oh? When did the people of Vientiane gate become so domineering? A ruthless murderer who doesn''t know the rules and regulations. You Vientiane gate has taken great pains to protect him. Why? Has the Vientiane gate reached such lawlessness? " As soon as this statement fell, the four sides were in uproar. Who dare to question the Vientiane gate? The souls looked back in a hurry. The crowd split, but behind the crowd, there was a luxurious chariot, and the sound came from the chariot. Little do not think of great joy, rushed over, clasped fists to salute: "ancestor... Please for my little dragon Liuyu, preside over justice!" In an instant, there was silence. People look at the action of little do not think, feel their brain will be down. Don''t you think you should pay homage to the chariot and call your ancestor? There is no doubt that the person inside can only be an identity, that is... the great emperor! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 The arrival of the great emperor shocked the audience. Little did not think of a word, awakened all the people, they quickly turned around, facing the chariot a burst of worship. "See the emperor!" "See the emperor!" The voice is unceasing, countless people are pious and excited. Especially those younger generation, can see a great emperor, that is how lucky? At the moment, Rao is Zhen Tianxiang, and he has to hold his fist to make a salute. The great emperor is the representative of the peak strength of the nine souls continent. He is the Supreme Soul of building a tripod. It is the only existence not restricted by the Vientiane gate. The influence of a great emperor is enough to cover the whole continent, even if it is the inferior one. As long as it can be called "emperor", no one can question his strength. "You''re welcome. You''re welcome." Slowly came the indifferent voice in the chariot. "Thank you." People get up. The sound rose again. "I have come here for two purposes. One is to punish the evil and promote the good, capture Lin Zhengtian''s evil man and restore his nine souls. The other is to avenge the people and arrest Bai Ye, the murderer who killed shaoliuyu of our family. No one can stop it. Otherwise, I will be regarded as the enemy." When this remark fell, people around him sneered or were shocked. What punishes the evil and promotes the good for the people''s revenge, is clearly for the great emperor inheritance, for the dead dragon sword! But who dares to refute this? Even if he refers to deer as horses, no one dares to say that it is a deer! "Shaoliuyu was killed in a fair duel with Bai Ye. According to the rules of the war between the nine spirits and the son of God, the little family is not allowed to take revenge on the white night, at least not here. If you have any gratitude or resentment, you can negotiate with each other after you return to the sect. In addition, as for Lin Zhengtian''s affairs, we in the Vientiane gate need a good health investigation, Lin Zhengtian now has the opportunity to enter the great emperor. All things will be discussed after he has proved the way. " Zhen Tianxiang stepped forward and said solemnly. People are scared. "Who are you?" Asked the man in the chariot. "I''m Zhen Tianxiang, one of the five elders of the general school of the Vientiane sect." Zhen Tianxiang is neither humble nor arrogant. Although he was not as powerful as the emperor, behind him stood the whole Vientiane gate. Even if he was not bound by the gate, he was not afraid. "Five elders?" The man in the chariot broke out laughing: "who should I be? It turns out that you are such hypocritical people. Ridiculous! How dare you behave in front of me? Get out of here now, you Vientiane gate. Only your sect leader or the head of the five elders is worthy to speak. Get out of here before I get angry. " These words make those people of the Vientiane sect angry. The Vientiane gate is their belief. But the emperor is so disrespectful to their faith, how can he not be angry? However, everyone dared not to speak out. Only Zhen Tianxiang continued to speak. "Elder yuezun is in charge of the Vientiane gate. The head of the gate is closed and has no time to manage it. However, I have been ordered to preside over the war between the nine souls and the son of God. Everything can''t break the rules. If you insist on doing your own way, you can step on your body." "Do you really think I dare not kill your Vientiane disciples?" The man in the chariot suddenly waved his hand, and a pure imperial spirit broke out in an instant, and he bombarded dozens of children of the Vientiane gate beside Zhen Tianxiang. This kind of imperial spirit is not the imperial spirit inspired by those inherited imperial dragons. If it is said that their imperial Qi is fireflies, then the imperial Qi inspired by the people in the chariot is the most dazzling bright moon... the bodies of those heavenly kings burst instantly and died without a whole body. Dozens of emperors died in the great emperor''s waving fingers. The people around were stunned. When they come back to their senses one by one, they are trembling with fear, and their hands and feet are soft... this is the power of the great emperor. This is the courage of the great emperor! Even in the face of the Vientiane gate, it is said to kill without mercy! This is still the emperor deliberately accept the prestige, if he really hands, I''m afraid that none of the people here can stand well. "Don''t be angry Some of the souls who couldn''t live quickly knelt down and raised their voices to tremble. "The emperor will not be angry." The rest of them knelt down in a hurry. Zhen Tianxiang was stunned. When he came back to his senses, his face was red and white, and his eyes were very gloomy. He pointed to the chariot, and was so angry that he could not speak for a long time. The Vientiane gate crowd was also terrified. "I''ll give you the face of the Vientiane gate. Don''t meddle in Lin Zhengtian''s affairs, or I''ll kill you next time." The man in the chariot spoke again. However, the impatient Zhen Tianxiang''s eyes suddenly turned red, and with an unprecedented serious attitude, he said: "since I set an example, I will not give up halfway! I can''t fight you, but I, the disciples, will not die in vain. The signal has been sent and our people will come soon. Before they arrive, I will never allow you to violate any rules any more! "Zhen Tianxiang''s determination to become the five elders of the Vientiane gate is beyond doubt. Even in the face of the emperor, he will not shrink back easily. "Do you really want to die?" There was some anger in the chariot. In the final analysis, he still has some scruples, but the emperor''s temperament will never be good. After all, what they are facing is already the weak. For the weak, they do not need to maintain a good spleen. "Please go to the gate of Vientiane and confess your guilt. Don''t continue to make mistakes." Zhen Tianxiang closed his eyes as if he had ignored life and death. "Bold!" Hearing the sound, Qi Qi roared. "Zhen Tianxiang, I respect you as the elder of the Vientiane gate. This is the only way to be kind to you. Besides your status, what do you really think you are? How dare you speak to my grandfather in such a tone? Get down on your knees Don''t think about drinking too much. "Kneel down!" The rest of them screamed. "No way!" The people of Vientiane gate are also thick necked and red faced, and they are not afraid to roar. After that, they all stood in front of Zhen Tianxiang with swords and swords. They all looked at death as if they were returning home. "You..." little do not think face a cold, low roar: "since you want to die, that can not blame us." After that, he looked at the chariot behind, and the vague figure behind the curtain nodded slightly. Shaobu Si directly waved his hand: "kill me, take Lin Zhengtian first, and then look for the white night!" "Kill!" The young masters attack at the same time. "The family is trying to be rebellious! He is a sinner of nine souls. Our Vientiane sect takes maintaining the order of the nine spirits as its own duty. It is incumbent on us to eradicate the evils and kill them! " Zhen Tianxiang roared and rushed with the people of the Vientiane gate. People''s hearts were shaking, their eyes were shocked. Shao Jia, this is to fight against the Vientiane gate! Is Shaojia not afraid of the power of the Vientiane gate? "Elder martial brother!" Yue Rongshu looked at the divine way in a hurry. "Everyone ready, help the Vientiane gate, kill the young family!" God roars. Up to now, they have no way out. If the Vientiane gate succumbs, they will have no way out. "We also started to help the Vientiane gate." The virgin said. The faces of the disciples of the ice palace were still frightened, but the saints were there. They did not dare to resist, so they had to bite their teeth. "Follow the elder Zhen Tianxiang, escort Zhengtian, and rush out..." the broken cauldron comes unsteadily with hoarse voice. These forces seem to be led by the Vientiane gate and formed a group. But. Faced with the innumerable sects and clans around them, they are not enough. They are afraid that the hermits can suppress them, let alone a great emperor. But just as the Vientiane gate was ready to carry out their "justice", the people in the chariot spoke again. "It''s ridiculous for a puppet emperor to dare to challenge the emperor for the sake of your so-called righteousness. Anyway, I''ll let you know whether you can challenge a great emperor." As soon as the voice fell, a golden lightning burst through the void and steadily fell into Zhen Tianxiang''s neck. Zhen Tianxiang stepped back again and again, then he was frozen in place. "Elder!" All around, the disciples of the Vientiane gate cried out. However, seeing Zhen Tianxiang''s eyes open and his mouth open, he can''t speak when he wants to speak. After a moment, his head slowly slides down his neck and falls to the ground and rolls several times. Zhen Tianxiang, death... there was silence all around. There was no breath. There was no heartbeat. There is no sound of soul. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button to freeze it all. Everyone''s eyes, all focused on Zhen Tianxiang''s body, eyes protruding, mouth wide. Zhen Tianxiang... So dead! The emperor did not hesitate to erase one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate!! At this moment, not to mention other people, even shaobusi felt extremely surprised. Although he said that he wanted to kill Zhen Tianxiang, he just wanted to scare him with the help of the emperor''s power. After all, Zhen Tianxiang''s identity was there. If he really killed him, it would be pulling out the tiger''s beard of the Vientiane gate. With the strength of his family, how could he compete with the Vientiane gate? But don''t want to, the little family ancestor is a direct hand, a blow to kill. Even if it was to abolish Zhen Tianxiang''s cultivation, it was better than killing him... all the people of the Vientiane sect were frightened and did not dare to move. Is this the power of the great emperor? "Elder... Elder..." some people trembled at Zhen Tianxiang''s body, kneeling down and wailing. "How could that happen?""Shao Jia, are you going to fight against my Vientiane gate?" They were red eyed, angry and angry. "War? No, because none of you can live to the gate of Vientiane The man in the chariot said faintly: "all killed, except Lin Zhengtian, all the people have been cut off, there is no need to leave alive." Little don''t think, but he is a person who has experienced the storm. As a family, how can he not be ruthless? Immediately, he murmured to the leaders of Lei family, Xiang family and other powerful families: "everybody, let''s start with me, so that my ancestors don''t know the relationship between you and my little family!" This is a threat! The patriarchs of these families all secretly revile Shao Bu Si. He is going to pull everyone into the water. When the time comes, the Vientiane gate will settle accounts, and he will find more than his family. But with the emperor here, how dare they disobey it? "Good! Do it! Anyway, I''m waiting for revenge Xiang asked the broken pot and said, "Lin Zhengtian belongs to you. Then our Xiang family will have a miracle! His spirit can be given to Shao long, so that he can move faster towards the emperor''s way "My Lei family wants a saint!" "Lin family''s broken cauldron and other puppet emperors belong to us!" "And my Wang family..." all kinds of noises came out. However, with the ten interest Kung Fu, all potential clans will divide up these people. People are like meat on the chopping board. The eyes of the people were despairing. At this time, no one thought they would survive. "Do we have to die here together today?" One ice palace disciple trembles to ask. "Don''t worry, we still have a chance to survive." The virgin said. "What opportunity?" People from Hong Tianzong and the Lin family all looked at her. "Before he died, elder Zhen Tianxiang sent a message for help. He believed that a large number of experts of the Vientiane gate were going to this place. As long as we held on to them, we would have a chance to survive." The virgin said. But this word, still let people despair. Master of Vientiane gate? The Vientiane sect is in Saint state! In a hurry, where can I catch up? I''m afraid that when they arrive, the cauliflower will be cold, right? What to do? What to do? What else can I do now? The heart of the crowd is desolate, but despair. When the sun shines down, they can''t feel any warmth... just when people feel sad and helpless, a familiar voice rings out in the palace of nine souls. This sound, like the voice of the valley God, reverberates and rippled outside the palace. "The battle of the nine souls is officially over, and the nine souls are the first..." "white night!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 The fields no longer exist, the valleys are flattened, and the statues of the powerful people in the nine soul Palace are now fragmented and full of cracks. A strong smell of destruction lingers in the air. The sun and moon are covered by smoke and fog. The white night stood still under the statue. His whole body was in tatters, his skin was all split, and around his body, a large number of bone spines, like curled wings, protected his body. This is the magic bone! His breath was so dim that he was close to collapse. It was very difficult for people to stand up and his heart beat very slowly. It seemed that he would stop at any time... but in front of him, there was a person lying quietly. The man''s skin was dry and skinny, his white hair was thin and withered, his eyes were sunken, his eyes were not much alive, but there was a ray of sadness and indignation and unwilling to reveal. This is Xuanyuan immortal. "What kind of soul method is this?" The Xuanyuan lying on the ground looked at the bone spurs and made a hoarse and weak voice. "The third part of jiuzhuan immortal body is the magic bone to protect the body." White night said: "when I am dying, my body will automatically activate the power of heaven and soul to protect my whole body. In theory, even the great emperor can''t break these magic bones." "So, my last blow was actually blocked by these bones?" Xuanyuan does not extinguish pupil to shrink, trembling voice says. "Yes." The white night looks at the magic bones beside him. All of them have been broken, so it can only be said that they are very reluctant to resist. If their nine turn indestructible body does not reach the realm of the great demon body, the strength of these magic bones is afraid that they can not resist the terrible blow of Xuanyuan bumie. The magic bones represent his last defense. Once broken, he will surely die. White night clearly remembers that at the moment of touching the blow, his incorruptible reincarnation body was immediately punctured and completely killed by the second, and the magic bone protecting body was also activated in an instant. If there was no magic bone, he would be lying on the ground. "Who is the descendant of the great emperor?" Xuanyuan bumie breathed quickly, as if his life was not long ago. He opened his mouth and asked with difficulty, "Why are you so many emperors?"? What''s more, it''s also the scriptures of different factions? " "Who am I from?" The white night was stunned, shook his head, and said, "if we say that the great emperor inherits, it''s hard to say clearly. But if we talk about the emperor''s Scripture, it''s just that I was taught by a fellow who is also a teacher and friend when chatting with me on weekdays." "Idle... Chatting..." Xuanyuan bumie almost did not slow up: "emperor''s Scripture... How can this be taught?" What is the supreme skill of emperor Scripture? It represents the strength and dignity of a great emperor. These hermit families inherit the emperor''s scriptures with solemnity and prudence. They should swear to the heaven and set a death curse. They are not allowed to give the emperor''s Scripture to others without authorization! As the white night said, how can he believe it? "Why can''t it be taught like this? It doesn''t care about the emperor''s scriptures at all. There are not dozens of them, but hundreds of them. " The white night is light. Xuanyuan bumieben still has a breath. Hearing this, he almost didn''t get angry. "Who on earth is it?" He suddenly burst into a roar of exhaustion. "I don''t know its real identity, but you who dominate the mainland seem to call it the Dragon Emperor." Calm way of white night. For a moment, Xuanyuan bumie was stunned. His eyes widened, staring at the white night for a long time, suddenly burst into laughter. "Dragon Emperor... So you are the descendant of the Dragon Emperor... Ha ha ha ha... Dragon Emperor..." his laughter turned from madness to sadness, and in the end, it was full of resentment and anger. Can laugh more and more weak, almost exhausted. Finally, he stopped smiling and looked at the sky. "You won." "I know." "I know you won''t let me go. However, from now on, you should be careful of the pursuit of Xuanyuan family. No one can bear the anger of Xuanyuan family, even the emperor." He seems to be making a final fight. But it didn''t help. "Don''t worry about it." White night walked in the past, a finger raised, exhausted the last strength, played a force, pierced Xuanyuan immortal head. Xuanyuan bumie twitched twice, his neck tilted and he died completely. The seed of Xuanyuan family, completely dead. Almost at the moment when he was out of breath, three fires in Xuanyuan family''s forbidden area suddenly extinguished one. All of a sudden, the whole Xuanyuan house vibrated. White night tossed his tattered sleeves and walked towards the deity. The whole palace of nine souls began to disintegrate, whether it was the statue or the broken palace. Above the sky, several halos fell around the white night. The soft light emitted by these halos seems to be able to wash people''s hearts and soften the killing heart of the white night. He stopped and looked at the light.However, in the light, there are faces, and a beautiful woman''s voice is the voice of the sunny heart. See clear heart gently wave, that god thing flies, fall toward white night. In the white night, the power from the deities attracted the great emperor''s inheritance in his body... the emperor seal is really extraordinary. Even if it is incomplete, the power in it is still surging like the sea and as wide as the stars. I underestimated it before. Thinking in the dark at night. "Congratulations, white night, you have won the first prize in the war between the gods and the sons, and you have also got the last artifact of our nine soul palace. From now on, the nine soul palace will be completely closed, and we will be able to return to the sky." Qingxin''s gentle voice rang. "Now that you are dead, why do you still have to fight for the son of God and send the baby out of the palace? Why not use these magic pills to recruit new people and cultivate them to revive the nine soul palace The white night looked up and asked lightly. "No need." Qingxin shook his head and laughed: "it doesn''t matter whether the clan exists or not. What matters is whether you are strong or not. Only if you are really strong, we will be at ease. " "We are strong?" It''s not right at night. "Time is running out, and it''s time to come. White night, I hope that the last artifact of my nine soul palace can help you to become a great emperor. The future nine souls, please." Sunny heart smile way, as if get to know off. At the beginning, she always thought that the last one was Xuanyuan immortal, but she ignored the black horse of white night. "This should be the last time I saw the wrong person..." Qingxin murmured, and his body began to dim. Then the thoughts of the elders were twisted and floated to the blue sky. Finally, they collapsed and died. Without the support of these ideas, the nine soul Palace also collapsed in an instant, completely turned into ruins and rubble... holding the emperor''s seal in the white night, staring at the direction of their disappearance, the words of Qing Xin still lingered in his mind. The nine spirits of the future still depend on us? It seems that the Vientiane gate has also said this sentence. It has been said before that the nine soul palace is similar to the Vientiane gate. That is to say, their nature is the same. However, who destroyed them? Why do you take out these things after death to help Xiong Jue''s genius step into emperor''s way? I can''t think of it. At night, I was in a fog. I even remembered what I had said with Qianlong. But this is not the time to think about it. In the white night, the emperor''s seal was put away, and he walked towards the palace gate. It''s just. When he walked out of the palace, he found that there were many souls outside. The clans of the hidden world, the secular family and the powerful clan... these ethnic groups stand together in a heap, with emperors everywhere and the number of puppet emperors hard to count. It can be said that the masters are like clouds, and the strong are like rain. In the middle of these people, there are a large number of people from the Vientiane sect, the Lin family, the ice palace people, and a dozen hongtianzong people... seeing the scene, they frown at night and walk there with a step. "Is it... Is it white night?" Someone screamed. "Did you hear the voice of elder Qingxin just now? The first night of the white man has been defeated, and Xuan Yuan''s soul has been destroyed! " Another trembling voice fell, all over the shock. "Did we hear it wrong?" Someone asked in a trembling voice. "Everyone heard that loud voice. Did everyone hear it wrong? And... White night is there... Are we wrong? " A soul person who accepted the reality said loudly that everyone had to accept the reality... "Xuanyuan is not defeated!" "He really failed..." "how could he fail?" "How can the white night defeat Xuanyuan immortal?" "Is this a fake?" Br > , the truth is that people who. But the living white night stood in front of them, so that they could not accept... "Xuanyuan is not destroyed... But also defeated?" Nangong Qingcheng small face extremely white, people can not stop back, Jiao body trembling. "Is he too tough?" The first time in my heart, I felt the most complete fear of the white night. "Do we all look down on him?" Shangguan shuddered. "The devil is not dead! The devil is not dead Duanmu in the crowd will dance with excitement and joy tomorrow. Beixuanming opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time.Dong Qiaoer smiles at Yan Ran, white North Xuan Ming one eye. It''s just. Some people fear the majesty of the white night, but also see his state. At present, the white night has almost lost its combat effectiveness. Under the terrible attack of Xuanyuan bumie, the state of white night is directly destroyed, the spirit of heaven is exhausted, and the breath is weak. Even the strength of the whole body is just like peeling cocoons, and there is very little left... under this state, the white night can be regarded as the first in Shenzi war. What''s the use of it? Those who were frightened also reacted, and looked at the extremely weak person who came out, the fear in their eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by surprise, fearless... Disdain... "how dare you come out?" Hu cangliao took a deep breath, stepped forward and said, "white night, since you are out, are you ready to meet all this?" The white night looked at Hu cangliao and nodded. "Well, take your life!" Hu cangliao said that, and he wanted to start. But a general trend with amazing speed to suppress him, he can not move half a point. Hu Cang Liao Leng, looking at the source of the trend. Not elsewhere, but in the chariot... "are you the white night?" A voice came out. . (thanks to the support of the 7sr alliance, it''s been a long time since the last one, and the old fire can''t adapt to it. He thought he was dreaming and said more than one, so he added three more chapters as a thank-you note.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 "Who is it?" The white night looked at the chariot along the voice and asked faintly. "Someone you can only look up on your knees." The voice in the chariot floated out: "kneel down first." "Kneel down?" White night eyebrows a pick: "you are nothing but a great emperor. Although I am just a person who has just entered the burning heaven realm, I have fought against the great emperor before I enter the burning sky realm. What are you?" "Wanton!" Hearing the sound, the young people roared one by one. Who is in the white night? A pariah from the lower mainland, a descendant who has just stepped into the burning heaven, dare to speak with the emperor in such a tone, and even insult the Emperor... How can the people of the little family endure it? "Come on, get down on your knees! Kowtow! Admit your mistake Little does not think strides forward, the face is gloomy to rush the White Night Low roar. "Kneel down! Kowtow! Admit your mistake The family roared. The momentum is shocking and frightening. The emperor of Shaojia in the chariot is the protection god of the family. He is the supreme existence in their hearts. They dare not have any disrespect. How can they tolerate others'' wantonness? For a time, the strong release their breath, the soul is forced to come, people are a pair of eager to devour the white night alive. But Rao is so, the white night still does not change, or... Simply ignored these people. His eyes shifted and he went toward the divine way. When he saw how few Hongtian people were, he frowned. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" The white night is light. "I''m fine, white night, Xuanyuan does not die?" God asked. "He is dead." Said the white night. The sound fell, and the crowd was in an uproar. Xuanyuan is immortal, was killed by the white night? It''s just. The act of ignoring the white night completely angered the people of the family. No matter how restrained and patient he was, he couldn''t support it at the moment. Even if he was not angry, he had to consider the prestige of his ancestors behind him. "White night!" He gave a roar. White night eyebrows slightly raised: "how?" "How dare you ignore my family? Ignore my ancestors Shaobu Si pointed to the tip of his nose and yelled. "What do you think?" White night swallowed a pill, indifferent said. Pills can only slightly moisten his exhausted spirit, but can not make him recover to perfect state. Everyone is surprised by the arrogance of white night. They all can see that even if Bai Ye is promoted, his soul power is still very thin. After the battle with Xuanyuan, what means does he have to fight against the countless masters and a great emperor standing on the top of majestic mountain... this is just looking for death. Maybe he''s just a broken pot. "Don''t let up and try to delay time." Seeing the divine way, he quickly whispered. Not only the reinforcements from the Vientiane gate, but also from hongtianzong. Maybe the master has sent out. If he is smart at 30, he should take Qiao bing''er to report at this moment. As long as he lives long enough to believe. But. You know, the idiots are not the leaders around. "Ancestor, please allow me to kill this ungrateful thief and present his head to you." Shaobu Si turns around and salutes the chariot. "Go ahead and give me his sword, too. If anyone dares to stop you, I will clean it up for you." Said the man in the chariot. "Yes Shaobu Si nodded and turned directly to sacrifice Qi. A general trend like a wave patted at the white night and surrounded him. This surging and pure power of the puppet emperor is very overbearing, and the people around him forced him to retreat, dragging him to fly toward shaobu Si. "Come here." Little do not think Lenglie hum way, directly stimulate the atmosphere, toward the legs of the white night. He wants to let the white night kneel in front of the little family, let him pay the price for his arrogance. "Stop it!" The voice of the virgin came out. But a few of them rushed to the white night and stopped it. It''s the souls from the Vientiane gate. They have no expression on their faces, their eyes are empty, and there are some on their bodies. They are only indomitable and persistent to the end of the Vientiane gate. "White night is the first of the nine spirits. We will not allow anyone to harm him." The king''s voice was hoarse. "Very loyal, very persistent, but this is useless, since you want to stop my family, then go to die." Said the man in the chariot. When the voice fell, all the bodies of these Vientiane disciples exploded, and the pure power of the great emperor quietly tore their bodies.People around him were terrified. White night also frowns. Seeing that the remaining Vientiane disciples were still about to rush, he whispered, "you don''t have to come here." "Younger martial brother." "White night..." "no one else will do it. I will solve it myself." In the white night, he turned out a square box and threw it on the ground. The square box changed into a Shura immediately. "What''s this?" with a frown, the man in the chariot let out a light voice. Then he saw Shura holding up his straight knife, chopped up the general situation wrapped in the white night, and then walked towards shaobu Si and others. "It seems to be an official." A young master sneered: "it''s just a dead thing. I dare to show my skills in front of my little house. I''ll tear down this pile of waste!" After that, he rushed to Shura and threw his fist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... with each blow, there is a dull sound of bursting into the void, and the power reaches the ground along Shura''s feet, shaking the earth. But. Shura''s body did not move, ignoring these attacks directly. "What?" The man was startled, looked up, was on a pair of blood red indifferent eyes. "Not good!" Little does not think the facial expression changes slightly, immediately low drinks: "little light, quickly come back." However, it was late... the two straight knives of Shura suddenly cut off, and instantly divided the puppet emperor in front of him into three sections... second kill! The pupils of the people around him were dilated and looked at Shura in disbelief. How is it possible that an official has the ability to kill the puppet emperor in seconds? We should know how strong the body of the puppet emperor is. We are afraid that the weakest puppet emperor in the past ten years has reached the point of sanctifying the flesh body. To break this stage of flesh body, we must at least have the strength close to the puppet emperor. This is why the puppet emperor can easily kill the emperor. In front of him, the emperor has no ability to hurt his body. White night is just burning the sky, but it has the mechanism to kill the puppet emperor. What''s going on? Did he make it? People gasped and felt more incredible. Even the little family was deeply shocked. Lei family, Xiang family, Wang family and other patriarchal masters were all shocked and looked at the white night in disbelief. "What''s the matter?" "Is that really the official? Isn''t it terrible? " "I can''t believe that white night has such strength..." the voice of surprise comes and goes, and everyone''s face is left with surprise and amazement. "It''s just a person who has got good luck. There''s no need to make a fuss about it." At this time, the people in the chariot spoke again, and the tone was still so indifferent. However, for the great emperor, no matter how strong the Shura was, it was no more than the power of the puppet emperor. In his eyes, he was like an ant. How could he be afraid? "Please let me kill the white night. It''s just my family''s prestige." Shao Bu Si immediately turned around and clasped his fist and said in a low voice. "It is up to you to do this kind of thing. If everything is done by me, what else would my family want you to do?" Hum the man in the chariot. Little do not think of cold sweat DC, quickly kneel down. "But it''s a special day. There can be no further delay. " When the voice of the chariot fell, a surging force suddenly rushed in, like thousands of mountains, to suppress the past toward Shura. Almost instantly, the tall and straight body of Shura was directly pressed into a round cake. Second kill? No. When the other side''s terrible power suddenly disappeared, the Shura, which turned into a round cake, stretched for a while, and its body recovered to its original state directly, and exclaimed constantly all around. "This mechanism man... Was created by the great emperor?" One more voice from the chariot. "What? By the great emperor? Did the great emperor do this People stare at the Shura in disbelief. "But what can it do? In the final analysis, the mechanism person is still controlled by the person. As long as the master of the mechanism person is killed, it is a pile of scrap metal. " As soon as the words fell, the people in the chariot were in trouble again, but the tsunami like force of terror was no longer directed at Shura, but the white night over here... seeing the divine way, he was shocked and rushed immediately. "White night, watch out!" "It''s over! This is the power of the great emperor!! The night is over "The emperor has done it! The emperor is going to kill the white night... " the crowd is boiling. Emperor, let''s go!! But as for the present state of the divine way, he can''t get through it at all. If he gets close, he will not be torn by this force. He can''t save white night.None of the people present can save the white night... the white night is over. People are breathing tight and their hearts are pounding. Even if it''s outside the jiuhun palace, the dead dragon sword is still useless. In the current white night, there is no strength to pull out the sword. But. When the power of the great emperor was about to tear the body of the white night into countless pieces, his chest suddenly trembled, and a gray light flickered, swallowing the power in an instant. "What?" Everyone''s eyes were falling off. Even the man in the chariot fell silent. When the emperor strikes, he is swallowed? Fake? "If I dare to come to the nine soul palace with the dead dragon sword, how can I not guard against you who covet the dragon sword?" White night a wave, Shura into a square, fell in his palm. He staggered and walked towards the chariot step by step, and the halo on his chest grew stronger and stronger. That is the light of the soul. "You always think that I''m just an ant in the daytime, and I don''t deserve to have a dragon sword? Today, I will kill a great emperor and tell you whether I deserve this sword or not. " Cold cold white night said, eyes show ferocious, voice a fall, chest ten soul soul soul light. "Sacrifice, ten Heavenly spirits!" Joo! The sky is dark and the soul is full of light. A supreme power blooms in the body of the white night. . (during the whole night''s rush, this is the second shift dedicated to Daming 7sr, and there will be another one later) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 The soul light soars to the sky, and the spirit comes. A supreme power soars in the body of the white night. His eyes turned into golden light. One pupil was like the sun, the other was like the moon. His skin was like snow, and his body was covered with a golden halo. A man is like a God. And his own state, also at this moment, earth shaking changes, if we say that before was dying, almost dying, then now he is a brand new, like rebirth. White night indifferent toward the chariot, the pace is no longer staggering, each step is extremely ordinary, but extremely stable. The burning power of the spirit of heaven is constantly focused on his body, which is full of every piece of flesh and blood in his body. "The people of the Vientiane gate, the Lin family, the hongtianzong, and the ice palace, at my command, immediately retreat to the jiuhun palace. They are not allowed to act without authorization." White night light open voice, deep and melodious voice. People can clearly see that his long hair, like ink, has gradually turned into silver, a desolate surge. It''s still white night? Everyone can''t see through it. "White night Lord, you..." the people of the Vientiane gate hesitated and stopped talking. "How did elder Zhen Tianxiang die?" White night slightly side head, looked at the eye not far away from the body, asked those who are the king of Vientiane gate. "It was killed by the great emperor of the little family." The people of Vientiane gate were red in their eyes and cried bitterly. "In order to protect us and protect the forest and the heaven, Zhen Tianxiang resolutely fought against his family, but he was not the enemy of the great emperor and was killed by the emperor on the spot." Shentu''s voice was hoarse, and he said in a low voice. The white night was silent for a moment. For a long time, I opened my mouth slowly. "Don''t worry. I''ll take off the head of the great emperor of the little family and give it to you as a memorial to elder Zhen." "Lord Bai!! Please make decisions for elder Zhen. " The people of the Vientiane gate all knelt down and began to wail. They are also human beings and have feelings. As one of the five elders, Zhen Tianxiang has high prestige. He treats these disciples as close relatives, but he doesn''t want to die here today. They are pathetic and indignant, but they can''t do anything about it, because they are not the great emperor. Up to now, they can only watch the family rampant. Now, the white night, like the dawn in the dark, brings them the hope of revenge. People were in a trance and looked at the scene in disbelief. In the past, only the soul worshipped at the gate of Vientiane for justice. Today, it''s all reversed. The white night became the Savior of these Vientiane disciples. "Go back first." The white night is light. The Vientiane disciples got up and retreated. "Listen to the white night, first go back to the nine soul palace, and then watch its change." The virgin drank. "Yes." Ice palace people immediately action, Lin family, Shentu a crowd also hastily retreat. "Protect elder martial brother Lin The night whispers. "Don''t worry, but... You have to be safe." Shentu clenched his teeth and spoke easily, but every word seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth. I''m afraid every soul present can understand what it means to sacrifice the spirit of heaven. White night, this is suicide. But they did not know that before the sacrifice, the white night quietly swallowed a pill. It was this pill that made him sacrifice the spirit of heaven without fear. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven? It''s really a desperate move, but even if you sacrifice the spirit of heaven, do you think you can fight against the emperor? If it is said that a person from the burning heaven can fight against the great emperor by sacrificing the spirit of heaven, then the great emperor is too worthless. " The man in the chariot said indifferently. The disdain and disdain in the speech is still full-bodied. It is true that this is true. It is not to say that people from burning heaven sacrifice the spirit of heaven. Even if the puppet emperor sacrificed the spirit of heaven, it may not be able to resist the great emperor. How can the person who is the peak of nine spirits be defeated by such means? However, no one knows that there is a very special one among the ten Heavenly spirits in the white night. That''s the spirit he just awakened! The soul of the dead dragon! After all the power was sacrificed, the special soul contained in the soul of the dead dragon was also thoroughly refined. In the face of the great emperor, the power of the white night soars wildly. In the blink of an eye, man has reached a point as wide as the sky and as wide as the sea. The people in the chariot were terrified. How can he not notice these changes in the white night when others can''t detect them? In a short period of time, the strength of this man has risen to the point that he can compete with him. "Is this your dependence?" The man in the chariot whispered to himself and waved slightly. Then he saw that the luxurious frame of the chariot was scattered by itself, revealing an old man with grey hair and luxurious clothes.All of a sudden, the public attention. This is the great emperor of the little family! The old man was holding a cup of tea and was drinking tea. His eyelids did not lift, as if he looked down on the white night. "Grandfather." Shaobusi and others were extremely excited and immediately knelt down and worshipped. People of other potential families take a breath. If you look at this posture, the great emperor is afraid to be serious. "All back, dead dragon sword. I''ll get it myself." The old man put the cup in his hand on the tea table beside him and said faintly. After that, he stepped out of the chariot with his hands behind him and looked at the young man indifferently. The surrounding Yulong, quasi Yulong and those hermit children all have pupil contraction and heart tremor. After beheading the Xuan Yuan Bu Mie, Bai Ye still wants to fight against the emperor? The old man''s face was as if everything was in his hands. He did not go to see the white night, but his eyes fell on the dead dragon sword at his waist. In fact, compared with Lin Zhengtian, the old man is most concerned about this sword. Compared with the dead dragon sword, what is the big emperor''s chance? "As I said before, I want you to kneel down and talk to me. Now, get down on your knees." The old man took back his sight and put on his Chinese robe. Wow. There was a strong wind blowing from the robe. The strong wind quickly hit the white night, but at the moment when it was close to him, it quickly arranged and assembled, turned into a huge hammer and pounded hard at the back of the white night. Bang! The air hammer falls down, explodes directly, and the insolent force shakes the void. The surrounding people were directly blown away by the burst of air waves, and no one dared to stand around them a hundred miles away. The emperor''s actions and actions have such prestige. I''m afraid that any puppet emperor will be seriously injured in this attack, right? But. The night was still. He stood in place like a rock, looking at the old man lightly. "Oh?" The old man said, "you have some strength... " just a little bit? " White night light way, suddenly a little feet, people suddenly disappeared, the position of space a burst of distortion. This is the phenomenon that the speed reaches the limit and drives the space to produce. The old man raised his arm to the left, and a dark sword cleaved on his arm, but could not enter half a minute. The robe on his body was a magic weapon that could not be pierced. In the white night, the sword moves again, and the man disappears. When he appears again, he stands behind the old man and splits with a sword. Dang! The old man bows his back and butts it with his back. The white night disappeared again, and the sword came from the front again. The old man held his chest high, and his momentum was surging out, shaking the white night in front of him. "Too weak, too weak, too weak, too weak... Although you sacrifice ten Heavenly spirits, in front of me, you are just like a three-year-old child who goes to battle barehanded, which is of no help." The old man shook his head and snapped his fingers, and his body gushed with imperial Qi, which was directly arranged in front of the white night, and condensed into a huge Golden Shadow, which severely suppressed him in the shadow. White night even out a few swords, but can not break the shadow. This is the most refined and pure move of emperor Qi. Looking at the white night like a bird in the cage, the old man walked with his hands behind him. "After all, you don''t know who you are facing. How can you, the ants, challenge the emperor because he is chased and respected by all the spirits? You''re facing God, you know The old man said. The white night did not show panic, but stabbed the sword toward the ground and said faintly, "even if it is God, I will kill you today." As soon as the voice dropped, the old man found that his body was suddenly hot, and then... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of explosions spread around the old man. The void trembled, the earth split, and the terrible explosion directly tore the imperial spirit of the old man. By the end of the explosion, the old man was already disheartened, and the magic weapon clothes on his face were all cracked. Seeing this, the old man suddenly realized. The Four Swords cut by white night before were not to attack him, but to fight. Every sword was a battle point. "Do you really think that''s all I have?" In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose and his swords moved. They stood in front of the old man again, and the dark sword in his hand was beheaded. "You succeeded in making me angry!" The old man roared and gathered the bright power like stars with one hand, and blew towards the magic sword. But just after the blade touched, his whole person was like a kite, which was blown out, and the power of the palm of his hand was also shattered instantly. All the people who stood in the distance and watched were dementia. "How... How possible?" Nangong Qingcheng pretty face is extremely white, autumn eyes completely lost. "White... White night has grown up to be able to compete with the emperor?" When I heard the stone, I felt my tongue knotted."He''s from the mainland of Qingge." Dong qiao''er, who lives in the seclusion world, covers her pink lips tightly with her little hands, and looks at the white night without blinking her eyes. "Well, so what? In the white night, he sacrificed the soul of heaven. Let alone whether he could defeat the emperor, even if he was defeated, he would die himself! No matter what the result is, there will be no white night in the world. " North Xuan Ming is not convinced of the humming way. The old man got up. Although he was embarrassed, there was no substantial scar. He was just under the gaze of numerous eyes in public. How could he be reconciled to being beaten by such a humble person? "For so many years, I have never suffered a loss in the hands of people under the great emperor. You are the first one!" The old man is serious. His eyes are full of murderous air. Before he was just holding the attitude of playing with the white night, now he is seriously want to kill this person. "Don''t insult the emperor! This time, I will not only behead you, but also all the people related to you. I will personally take off their heads to wash away the humiliation you have given me The old man said coldly, suddenly his eyes opened, and his surging strength fell from the sky and hit him hard. Bang! White night feels like an ancient giant stepping on his body, his feet directly stepping on the earth, but others do not bend. "Give it to me!! Town!! Town The old man roared one after another, and the emperor was surging. "Get out of here The white night also roared. Under the sacrifice, the spirit of the dead dragon burst out with unprecedented strength, which poured directly into his hands and tore the force of repression on his shoulders. "You can''t resist my emperor!" The old man stomped open, and a golden curtain formed under his feet and spread in a surprising manner. In the twinkling of an eye, four tall golden walls rose from hundreds of miles around the white night. Several souls who did not have time to leave were also trapped in the wall. They knocked on the wall crazily, but found that the wall was harder than any armor in the world. White night indifferent to look around the four walls: "this is the domain?" "Yes." The old man nodded: "this is the power that only the great emperor can control, domain! Here I am God Then he raised his hand and pointed to the white night The body of the white night was immediately held up by the invisible force. "Die!" Old people read it again. Two giant golden giants burst out of the void, and both of them buckled their golden swords and slashed them toward the white night. . (this is the third chapter of the 7S alliance to add a watch, which is now on the 30th. There are two chapters that are normally updated today. If Lao Huo gets up at noon, he will try his best to finish it as early as possible, and try to finish it before evening) in the end of the day www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 The golden Sabre is transformed by the most pure imperial Qi. One Qi becomes a sword and one thinks to attack and kill. The void is shivering with this knife. "Although you are pure, I have mastered it. Even though it is much worse than you, it is not easy for you to hurt me!" White night light way, the body burst out a circle momentum, wrapped to the gold knife, the speed of gold knife fall immediately slowed down a lot. He raised his sword again and split the surrounding emperor. He jumped into the sky like a cocoon breaking butterfly. Then he held the sword in both hands and chopped down. Whoa! A hundred Zhang long sword Qi was cut into the earth, like a pillar of heaven. With the urge of the arms of the white night, the "imperial domain" was gradually divided. The two huge golden giants were directly split into two parts, and the terrifying emperor roared at the old man. The old man raised his hand and firmly grasped the sword Qi. His hand was as hard as steel. "If you''re a little bit of a craftsman, don''t try to teach your skills. You can''t beat me." The old man said, the palm of the hand. Bang! The terrible sword spirit was broken by him. Then he lifted his feet again and stepped forward. Boom! At the top of the field, there is a huge golden foot, stepping on the white night. The white night raised the sword and turned over to block it. The two palms were against the body of the sword, and the giant foot could not fall down. "Split sky fist." In the daytime, he recited silently, his palms turned into fists and flashed over. The shadow of the fist turns into thousands of ways, which smashes the huge golden foot. "The split sky fist of Hercules?" The old man uttered a voice of surprise. "Yanlong burst sword!" In the white night, the sword whirled down, and the man was like a top, and the sword was like a storm. The terrible sword Qi directly condensed into a surging fire dragon and rolled down its head. "The moves of Emperor Yan?" The old man was surprised again and urged Yu Li. A large amount of imperial Qi caught the fallen dragon. However, the fire dragon''s Qi was extremely strong, so that people could not stop it. In the blink of an eye, he broke through the domain force and hit the ground severely. The old man moved his mind and fell a kilometer away to avoid this move. Although the move didn''t hurt him, he felt a little uneasy. But the night broke through. In other words, his own empire can not completely suppress this person... "who is this guy? Why do you know so many scriptures? " The old man''s expression became dignified, and the previous general idea was also completely restrained. He took a deep breath, his fingers moved, and a little mysterious power penetrated into the ground. In a moment, the earth burst into the sky and filled the whole area with hands and fingers. Those people who were accidentally wrapped up in the territory were instantly destroyed, and the white night felt the burning power of terror. But the power of this thundering light is not only burning. After being wrapped, the white night finds that his spirit has been invaded, the halo has disappeared, and hallucinations have appeared around. In the illusion, the white night suddenly saw thousands of troops rushing towards him. The momentum was shocking and frightening. When the sense of fear was perfectly given to the white night, the sight of thousands of troops and horses suddenly disappeared and turned into a huge ancient god of war. Holding a huge axe to cover the sky and chopping at his head, the unprecedented sense of depression was almost suffocating. And this feeling has just covered their own up and down, the scene of terror again, it is a person was cut thousands of cuts can not stop howling, that person''s appearance is exactly the white night. "In my vision of the Empire, any one will collapse and collapse. In the vision of the Empire, I will have no enemy. What I am facing is just a walking corpse whose soul has disappeared." The old man squinted and swore. Although the strength of white night is strong, he believes that people of this age will not practice for a long time, and have not experienced much. Their will is extremely weak, and their spirit is as fragile as paper. These means will surely be able to control this person. But just then, a voice of indifference came from the people who were enveloped by the phantom energy of the Empire. "Although your illusion is powerful, it is far from enough to destroy my will. Although I am young in the white night, I come from Qingge continent step by step. Even if I can''t compare with you, the experience will not be too far behind." It''s the sound of the white night. The old man''s confident smile suddenly tightened up, staring at the figure in the halo: "you''re not dead yet?" "How can you kill me with such a trick? Let''s take a look at my moves. " White night indifferent voice spread out, then see the halo in the figure suddenly turned around, a pair of blood eyes toward this side. The old man''s heart beat wildly. He felt bad. He wanted to turn around in a hurry, but it was late. "The emperor''s Scripture, the soul is flying fast!" The cold sound of the white night came out. A fascinating look shot out of the blood eye, steadily shining into the pupil of the old man. The old man''s body trembled wildly, his face twisted and his mouth howled miserably."No!! No In the white night of sacrificing ten Heavenly spirits, how terrifying the soul was that Rao Shi could not bear. "This is the magic Scripture!! Who are you? Why do you know so many scriptures? " The old man roared, suddenly stretched out his two fingers, and stabbed into his eyes. Without the eyeball, the follow-up power of soul lingchi cannot be input. If you do not neglect your eyes, the power of the old will be greatly reduced. White night with prison tablet sword, cut in the air, like a black hawk pounce on food. "Chop!" The prison tablet sword carries the pure imperial power and the dead Dragon Sword power, and breaks the void. "Lizi, don''t look down on the emperor!" The old man growled and his face was full of soul marks. There are thirteen of his heavenly spirits! Three more than the white night. The thirteen heavenly spirits quickly merged and merged into one, and the sky became half black and half white, with frequent visions, and a burst of force was released. This is a sign of the birth of the spirit! "I''ve been a little emperor for nearly a thousand years. I''ve fought all my life and never lost. The only one who can beat me is the great emperor, not you, an unknown mole ant." The young emperor roared, his palms folded, and his hair exploded. The soul power in his body turned into yuan power, which was mixed with the emperor''s power, and a huge ancient sword appeared on his head. With a wave of the ancient sword, the sword power of the white night will be chopped directly. With another wave, the heaven and earth lose color, the surrounding mountains burst, and all the souls in the four directions crawl on the ground, shivering. Everything in heaven and earth bows to the throne under this sword! Dili! This is the real power of the great emperor! But more people are shocked, terrified, one by one like to see the advent of the end of the world, or scream, or crazy general run away. Even the ice palace, which has been keeping calm, has also fallen into unprecedented panic. Nangong Qingcheng, shaobusi, wenrenshi, Shangguan Lingli... whether it is the hermit family, secular sect, Royal Dragon, quasi Yulong, etc. Everyone started to pull back. No, it''s not retreat at all, it''s escape! At this moment, everyone seems to have forgotten Lin Zhengtian! Forget the immediate interests. "What''s going on?" Yue Rongshu saw the crowd running away in chaos. He was surprised and cried out: "what happened, elder martial brother?" "Let''s go!" The divine way did not have time to explain, and cried out. Hongtianzong''s people began to evacuate with the ice palace. But many people are full of fog, walking is not easy. However, the monk seems to have noticed something and asked in a low voice: "elder martial brother, is it possible that younger martial brother Bai is fighting against the emperor?" "Yes Shentu said breathlessly while running. "Against the emperor? Isn''t younger martial brother Bai fighting with the emperor all the time? Is there anything strange about this? " Yue banyan asked in dismay. She is also shocked by the power of the white night to fight against the emperor. How can people be like ghosts? "It''s true that younger martial brother Bai fought with the great emperor, but before that little emperor kept his hand, but now, he has not! He is fighting with younger martial brother Bai with the strongest power of the next emperor! Do you know what that means? " Said the divine way solemnly. "This means that younger martial brother Bai has the power to fight against the great emperor. He is almost equal to the emperor!" Yue banyan tree joyful and excited way. "No The way roared with unprecedented solemnity: "this means that... Now it''s two emperors fighting each other!" "Two great emperors fighting?" The pupil of Yuerong tree trembled and thought of something in an instant. Once the battle between the great emperors rises to the war of life and death, it is not an ordinary battle, but a battle between emperors! "The emperor''s war is on! Even if it is the Imperial War launched by the two great emperors, it is enough to make the surrounding area disappear for thousands of miles and shake the mainland! " The saint at the front whispered, "now this situation is beyond our control! We can''t intervene. We can only stay away from it. If we get closer, we will be torn apart by the terrible Dili Yue banyan tree is more and more frightened. It never occurred to her that the war should have evolved to such an extent. In the imperial domain, the sword was wantonly wielded and cut, and the sword was used to block it in the white night. Every time the swords collide, the void vibrates, the Empire trembles, the ground is cut off a layer, and all the miles around are shaken open. The white night urges the heart sword. His eyes are indifferent. The sword moves with his heart. His sword power is shaking, which makes it hard to wield the terrible sword. "The world''s heavenly power, Emperor Yu mountain and river!" Finally, the old man no longer left his hands. With a roar, the huge sword burst and turned into countless mountains and rivers, which were suppressed at night.It seems that it is a small world. "The emperor? But so it is In the white night, the fighting spirit is strong, the eyes are full of ferocity. With a low roar, a sword is leveled, and the sky is cut straight. "I have a sword, chop mountains, cut off the sea, kill immortals, kill gods, destroy heaven and earth!" The sword of the prison stele in the white night is full of light, and the darkness invades the world. The endless sword power smashes all the mountains and rivers that Shao Di brought here. The terrifying sword force tears up the emperor''s territory and thunders hard on him. Bang! The young emperor flew out and fell heavily on the ground. He spat blood in his mouth. The emperor''s territory collapsed in an instant, and all the emperors around him collapsed. This sword, he was defeated! Those who had not yet had time to evacuate in the distance could only see the chaos in the sky. In the chaos, there was a figure standing, while the emperor was lying on the ground, and it was difficult to get up. "White night... One sword defeats the emperor!" Someone cried out. There was a shock. . (congratulations to Pisces cdzyxtl for becoming the leader of the alliance. Thank you very much for the red color of the fish League. Lao Huo is not in good condition today. He overdrawn last night. How about the fish league''s increase on August 1 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 Looking at the little emperor with blood in his mouth, those who fled in terror to avoid the Imperial war stopped and looked at this head. This moment, even a fool can see that the little emperor suffered a great loss in the hands of the white night. People are in a trance and can''t believe it. "How could that be possible? My little ancestor can''t deal with a little person from burning heaven? It''s impossible! No way Little does not think the body is stiff, the vision is dull looking. "It must be fake. I couldn''t bear to start the Imperial War, so I kept my hands again and again, so I let Bai Ye take advantage of it. The owner of the house can rest assured that he will kill Bai Ye after his great power." Next to a little elder said eagerly. "Yes, it must be! The result has not yet been identified. Just wait and see The young family members were shouting and drinking. In any case, they will not accept the old ancestor''s fight against the burning heaven people. Even if this is the truth, they will not accept it, otherwise... Their little family will be in the whole nine soul continent, and they will not be able to raise their heads. And... If the emperor is defeated, their family will have nothing. Wen Renshi, Shangguan Lingli and others also stopped and looked at each other''s eyes, showing a shock hard to disperse. "White night can fight with the emperor to such an extent! It seems that they have sacrificed the power of ten Heavenly spirits, which is really extraordinary! " Heard people stone astonished way. "So what? From the moment he sacrificed the spirit of heaven, he lost. As long as the spirit of heaven was burned out, the young emperor would win without a fight. He could not break the body of the little emperor with powerful means at night. If he could not kill him, he would surely lose! " Next to a voice, heard people stone side look, slightly familiar, a long time later found that this is from the hermit North xuanming home. Dong Qiaoer was also present. In addition, the other powerful did not go far, they stood in the distance, waiting for the further development of the situation. However, many people have ignored that there are still two people who are less than 1000 meters away from the white night. A red haired man with his chest in his hands and a smile on his face looked at the two men fighting in the distance. He seemed not afraid of the terrifying Dili around him, as if he were enjoying flowers and sightseeing. Standing next to her was a young girl with an anxious face. Her whole body was shaking and her voice was astringent and she called out: "master... Elder martial brother, run away quickly. It''s very dangerous here. Go quickly..." however, the youth did not leave. People in the distance looked strange. Judging from their costumes, they are from the sun palace. Not far away can also hear from the sun palace elders are shouting at the two people, let them quickly return to the team. "Girl, you go back. It''s really dangerous here, but it''s for you. I''ll be OK." Said the redhead, smiling. "How? Although my accomplishments are not high, I can see that you and I should have the same strength. It is very close to them. Now they have not started. If we fight again later, we will all die. " The girl almost cried out, a small face was also in the air rippling emperor Qi forced pale unceasingly, the whole person was tottering. The red haired youth looked back and saw that the girl looked like this. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "it''s all right. Let''s look at it from a distance." After that, he took the girl''s hand, a little feet, people such as an instant, an instant fell in the sun palace crowd. Around some of the soul of the two people only see a flower in front of their eyes, and they never see them again. It''s just an episode. At that end, white night and the little emperor fought again. The little emperor suffered a great loss, but he would not admit defeat like this. The great emperor''s dignity and pride made him reckless. He raised his hands again, the Yellow hand moved, the square earth all split, countless gravel floating up, rolling around him. A terrible tornado stone is formed and twisted to the white night. But this tornado stone just approached, sword light wantonly, disintegrated and petrified into powder, the breath suddenly stopped. The white night fell in the sky, and a sword was chopped. The blade of the sword rose rapidly layer by layer. When it was near, the sword was roaring like an angry dragon. Shao Di''s face was frozen, his hands were horizontal, and his arms were covered with heavy imperial Qi. Dang! The sword made a dull noise as it collided with its arms. However, his arms trembled. He was shocked to find that the attack and killing of the white night was not strong at the moment of resistance, but the more he resisted, the more terrifying the power of attack and killing. In these breaths, the power of the magic sword had been doubled several times. "What the hell is going on here?" The little emperor was very frightened. He did not know that this was the characteristic given by the spirit of the dead dragon. The stronger the enemy is, the stronger the strength of white night will be. The soul of the dead dragon will excavate all the potential in his body. At this moment, he is a living lower emperor. "Die!" With a roar of Shao Di, one palm turned into claws and tore the void. White night body movement, suddenly disappeared, reappear, has stood in front of it, the magic sword stabbed.The little emperor danced his claws again and broke the void. But this claw still failed to hit the white night. "Go on, the spirit of heaven is burned out, and I will surely lose! We must meet him hard! " While dodging and attacking, the white night thought deeply and made up his mind. He stopped his fast-moving body, poured his whole body''s strength into the magic sword, and cut it in the front. White claw seems to withdraw at any time, but the white claw is not ready for the attack at any time. But this time, the white night did not hide or dodge, and sent the magic sword to him in a low voice. Although the emperor looked down on the white night, he did not dare to ignore it. After hundreds of years of hard work, one can only become a great emperor by chance of a hundred years. How can his mind be compared with that of ordinary people? Aware of the momentum of the white night, the young emperor immediately understood the intention of the white night. But in the face of such a small generation, he has no reason to shrink back. "Well, let you know my true power!" The voice of Shao Di suddenly became empty, and the surrounding emperors quickly gathered, and became deeper and deeper, and then turned into a whirlpool in front of him, entangled the stabbing magic sword. At that moment, the white night found that all the strength of his sword had been unloaded. "The emperor is like a star in the sky!" Suddenly, everything behind him turned into nothingness in a moment, and the man spewed out a strong breath of blood essence. He drew back with his magic sword. The blade of his sword was directly on the ground and was in a state of falling. "This..." the audience lost their voice. The crowd was terrified, and they didn''t know what the emperor used. Only a few puppet emperors vaguely guessed the way. "This is the most pure power of the great emperor! The great emperor, who has surpassed the peak and mastered the life and death of all things, has controlled everything and destroyed everything. The biggest difference between the puppet emperor and the great emperor is that the great emperor occupies everything, while the puppet emperor only has power. " The red haired youth said lightly. There were words in this words. Many people were confused and laughed at him for pretending to understand. But those who had been passed on by the great emperor and had the chance to see the red haired youth with shock on their faces. People who don''t involve the great emperor don''t know this truth at all! It was amazing that the young emperor would hurt the white night with one word. However, he obviously did not intend to be soft hearted. He would just say a word again and let out his pure emperor''s power. "Destroy the world!" Bang! When he spits blood again at night, he retreats again and again. His skin splits directly, and his breath and Dili all collapse. "Younger martial brother Bai!" Yue banyan trees in the distance were shocked. "He is not the emperor after all." Many people shook their heads in secret. "White night, you surprised me very much, but I believe you won''t lose, because you didn''t pull out the sword from the beginning to the end, as long as you are willing to pull out the sword! There is no doubt that the young emperor will die! So far, the poor little emperor has not realized that he is fighting an inevitable battle. " The red haired youth murmured. The little emperor burst out several loud drinks. Every time he drank, he was surrounded by golden light. The sky was bright and dark, and the stars were inverted. At this moment, it was as if the heaven and earth were rotating around him. The people around looked in horror, stunned, one by one heart beating, blood boiling. Strong as white night, in the face of the emperor, but also so weak. White night... Failed? Eight drinks in a row. At the moment, the white night has been the little emperor that terrible pure emperor bombarded all over with blood, almost be dismembered by this force. The little emperor''s mouth was light. He already knew the outcome of the battle. The winner is him! However. Just as he started to cry out the ninth time, the pure emperor burst out of his body was just near the white night, and was killed by a sword. "What?" The four sides were shocked. People were shocked. "You broke up my Dili?" The young emperor''s face was incredible. "Yes, your imperial power is really terrible. It''s worthy of being a great emperor. It''s a pity that you despised me from the very beginning, and I have dealt with you with the most rigorous attitude from the beginning to the end. Now, you are no longer my opponent." The white night gasps slightly, raises the magic sword in the hand. But see that dark magic sword, suddenly turned to gray color. "The breath?" The pupil of young people with red hair is stagnant. "Ants!" Shao Di roared and drank again. The surging imperial power is like a big wave. White night again wields the long sword, such as cutting thin paper, directly split it. "The emperor explodes heaven and earth!" The young emperor slapped his hands in the air and burst out a huge character in the void, killing the white night.But as he approached the white night, he waved again and chopped it to pieces. "What?" The emperor was stunned. As soon as he bit his teeth, he gathered up the surging imperial power and blew out hundreds of moves in one breath. The terrifying moves are colorful. All of them are terrifying. They can destroy the country. The earthquake is just like the end of the world. People are so scared that they dare not get up. But. No matter how fierce the moves were, they were all killed by his sword when it was near the white night. As a great emperor, he was so powerless in his moves. This kind of feeling has never happened to him since he became the great emperor. Is this person really just respecting the people of the burning heaven? It''s impossible... Impossible... the little emperor looks flustered. And the red haired youth in the distance had lost their voice. "Shao Di, you are upset... You don''t know that the previous several pure imperial powers have thoroughly encouraged your enemy. The reason why you lost is not that the enemy is too strong, but that the enemy is defeated. From the very beginning, you have calculated the gap between you and him, and made a budget for the countermeasures... In the eyes of your enemies, you have already lost!" The red haired youth shook his head. But see the white night a sword to Shao di. The young emperor roared and raised his arm to resist. But this time, his impregnable imperial body did not resist the thundering blade for him. The prison stele sword ran through the arm without any hindrance. The emperor''s arm with blood flew to the sky, rotated several times in the air, and fell heavily on the ground. All of a sudden, the whole world was shocked www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Looking at the blank brain, people almost gaped. Emperor arm? The arm of the emperor was cut off by the white night? Many people rub their eyes hard, hoping that they are wrong. However, the facts are in front of them, so that they can''t believe it. The supreme emperor was indeed cut off by a man who only had the burning heaven realm... the little emperor stepped back again and again, covering his broken arm with one hand, and his eyes were full of horror. "The power... The power!"!!! This is not your strength!! It''s not your strength! " The little emperor roared. But the next moment, the white night came again. At the moment, the sword in his hand was quite different from that before. The sword meaning of destroying heaven and earth was like countless steel needles, which stimulated the whole body of Shao di. With a single sword, the Shao emperor made 79 blows with one hand, but each move could not slow down the terrifying blade by half. Whew! His abdomen was cut open. For the soul around him, the body of the great emperor was as tough as the gang stone outside the sky. In front of the white night, it was as thin as paper. At this moment, the little emperor had understood everything. The strength of the white night is constantly strengthened in the constant fighting. When he first fought with him, his attack and killing strength was not so terrible, but his destructive power rose with his strong soul method forced out by one move after another. "The stronger my moves are, the stronger his power will be. However, my powerful moves can only be used several times, but his strength strengthened by my moves can last forever!" The young emperor murmured, thinking of this point, an old face has become extremely white! White night has not entered the emperor''s Sutra, but his destructive power now represents the peak of the next great emperor. This is the strength of the spirit of the dead dragon. White night with a sword, that vent from the sword force tore up everything in front of the emperor, but also his other arm easily cut off. The emperor retreated again. His arms were broken, his eyes were blind, and there was a pit long scar on his abdomen. The people around him were silent and staring. "I was defeated..." Shaodi did not attack again. Because the white night at this time is invincible. If from the beginning, Shao Di used the strongest moves and crushed them while they were unprepared in the white night, perhaps the result would not be like this. However, white night, in the gradual increase of Shaodi''s power, successfully launched the breath of dead dragon''s spirit and made perfect use of the emperor''s power to increase his own strength. Now white night kills the next great emperor, such as slaughtering pigs and killing dogs. "It''s a pity that although the diebumie pill can only take one pill effectively, without the support of ten spirits, the characteristics of the dead dragon''s heavenly soul can''t be so extreme, and I can''t kill the emperor. But it doesn''t matter. When I become the great emperor in the future, the role of the dead dragon''s spirit will only be more terrifying than it is now. " After thinking about it in the white night, he carried his sword and walked towards the emperor. The emperor''s face was pale and his teeth were taut. He never thought that he would be defeated, but also defeated so miserably in the hands of a descendant who did not even have a puppet emperor. But as a great emperor''s dignity, he is not allowed to give up. When he roared, his body suddenly lit up a circle of terrible light. The surging emperor power was like a violent wave, surging from his chest to his whole body. This imperial power is more sacred and more powerful than the pure imperial power before, as if it represents the root power of Shaodi. At that moment, the sky and the earth revolve around it, and the sun and moon shine towards it. At that moment, all the injuries on Shao Di''s body disappeared. He gave birth to eyes and arms. Everything recovered as before, even more powerful than the original state... metamorphosis! The young emperor is changing! Recovering! However, what is more shocking is that he is sacrificing the spirit of heaven! Yes. Everyone, including the white night, saw the burning spirit on his chest. It''s not only the white night that sacrifices the spirit of heaven! However, he uses his life as the power of sacrifice, even if he is the middle emperor, he has to avoid it. At this moment, what white night faces is a middle emperor! However, he did not give in. In the face of the young emperor whose strength was recovering, he stepped forward and walked. People suddenly accelerated and rushed to the little emperor. "Even if it''s death, I''ll hold you on your back! I want to tell the world with your life that the emperor is not a group of ants that you can challenge The young emperor roared, and an emperor seal was born between his forehead. The surging power accumulated in the seal and was about to erupt. But the next second, prison tablet sword into a gray awn, as fast as electricity stab. "Die!" The young emperor roared, and the emperor seal burst out the golden light of heaven and earth, shaking the four sides with the power of destroying everything. All around the void burst, the earth turned into powder, all the souls around were hit and flew, some spit blood, some were shocked to death.The sky darkened, the clouds scattered, but the sun was not bright, the wind stopped the clouds, everything seemed to come to an end. But just as the light of the emperor''s seal rushed out of the little emperor''s forehead with irresistible destruction, the prison tablet sword had also been killed. Prison stele sword is full of gray light. It seems that you can hear an angry dragon roaring in the sword. Then the sword, like a meteor, penetrated the light of the emperor''s seal, and disappeared into the forehead of the emperor. At this moment, the power of the dead dragon''s spirit on the prison tablet is even more powerful than that of the Shao emperor after sacrificing the spirit of heaven! The young emperor trembled violently and then froze. His old eyes seemed to fall out of his deep socket. He opened his mouth and faced the white night dully. "If you sacrifice the spirit of heaven, you will only make you die faster, because my heavenly soul is born with the sword power of the dead dragon. The stronger the dead dragon is, the stronger it will be. The stronger you are, the stronger I will be! The only way to defeat me is to kill me before I urge this force, but you miss it White night light way, prison tablet sword a turn, pull out from Shao emperor''s forehead, again with lightning posture cut to his head. Pooh! Shao Di''s head flew into the air, rotated and fell. At night, his left hand lifted up and steadily caught it. For a moment, heaven and earth are dead, and all things are withered. After the fall of the emperor, the sky was sad, and a sense of sadness, which could not be expressed in words, gradually spread throughout the whole Xiong Jue. Countless giants were awakened. Countless emperors were shocked. The fall of the great emperor represents the war of the emperor. Countless people are in a complex mood. Countless people tremble. The white night is silent and indifferent, without joy or sorrow. He has played his cards, and will never be kind and soft. If he does not cut the emperor, and when the effect of the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven subsides, what can he do against the great emperor when he recovers the strength of the burning heaven realm? I''m afraid it''s a dead dragon sword. After sacrificing the spirit of heaven, the inheritance of the great emperor on the Shao emperor was burned, and the corpse was useless. White night, carrying the head of the little emperor, walked towards tens of thousands of souls here. There was silence in all directions. All people are like petrified, standing in the same place, one by one mouth open huge, eyes convex about to burst, incredible looking at the people coming. Hearing of Renshi, Shangguan Lingli, Duanmu tomorrow, beixuanming, Nangong Qingcheng and so on, they were all silent. They looked at the visitor dully. For a time, they thought that they were genius at the same stage as white night. Now, however, they find themselves wrong. This person, has long surpassed them. He will become the only one in the history of nine souls to kill the great emperor with the strength under the great emperor. Since then, the name of white night will shake the whole world. "What''s your name?" At night, he went to the front of the crowd and opened his mouth to the king of the Vientiane gate. "My Lord, I''m Zhang Zifeng, leader of the seventh team of the Vientiane clan!" That day, you knelt down on one knee, pious and excited. "This is the head of the young emperor. Take it back and offer a memorial to elder Zhen!" The white night throws the head away. Zhang Zifeng took over the head, his eyes red, and then knelt down on his knees and cried, "thank you very much for avenging our elders!" "Thank you, Lord Bai, for taking revenge for me The rest of the Vientiane disciples also knelt on the ground, worshipped and wept. They never thought that they would be saved and helped one day. "It''s not over yet. Thank me so much." With his sword in the white night, he walked towards the Shao family while the power of the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven had not dissipated. "Come on." White night toward little not think, light said. "White night, what do you want to do?" Little does not think facial expression is white, trembling Wei Wei asks a way. "Kill!" The white night whispered and waved his sword. Boom! Like the destruction of the storm of sword directly into the team. All of a sudden, hundreds of experts in Shao''s family turned into powder and were swallowed up by the sword and died miserably. Little do not think of a crowd directly scared to kneel on the ground, whole body fierce tremble. Among those who died, there were several masters of the puppet emperor in his family. But in front of the white night, they were so vulnerable. How strong is the power of white night? "I don''t want to talk nonsense. Since you want to move my elder martial brother, you should die here." White night light road, and then raise a sword, toward little do not think to chop. "Run!" Little do not think of the big shock, quickly turned around to run away, the rest have not yet time to dodge the little master, directly swallowed. "Run away?" With a wave of the white night''s hand, the emperor swept over and directly suppressed shaobu Si to the ground, and then rolled him over and floated in front of the white night."Let go... Let me go..." don''t think your teeth chatter and roar wildly. "If I don''t kill you, you will kill me in the future. Why should I let you go?" White night light way, played a ring finger, terrible emperor is like thousands of swords, cut him into pieces of meat. No thought, no death. All the elite members of the family are destroyed. The four sides were stunned, one by one by fear, despair, hesitation wrapped up in the strictness. Little does not think of death, the little emperor falls. This time, Shaojia will be eliminated by the hermit. Little home. It''s over. There was no delay in the white night, and the sight looked to the other people. At this moment, Wang family, Lei family and Xiang family all knelt on the ground, shaking and exclaiming: "we do not know the heavenly power of people in the daytime. We have offended the daytime people. Please forgive them! Forgive me These ordinary Xiao Xiong, Hao Qiang, at the moment with the shivering lamb, lying on the ground, panic begging. At this moment, the white night shocked all sides and suppressed the powerful powers. No one competes with it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 What is Qichong in the sky? This is it. White night holding magic sword, light standing, around nearly ten thousand people have been crawling down, or kneeling or lying down, one by one, trembling. They all prostrated themselves under the influence of the white night, and no one dared to look up. "Beg for mercy?" White night with a sword, toward the Lei family, Wang family, Xiang family a group of the past. "Zhang Zifeng." "Yes." Zhang Zifeng came quickly, with a pious look and a little worship. "Are they here for my elder brother?" The white night is light. "Not only that, they are also greedy for your chance, and want to attack you." Zhang Zifeng said quickly. "What should be done according to the rules of Vientiane gate standing here?" Asked the white night. "There is no mercy for killing!" Zhang Zifeng gnawed his teeth. "No! Don''t Lei Hong trembled and yelled: "my Lord, please forgive me. I''m just confused for a moment! Not on purpose! Please forgive me "Before that, why didn''t you forgive my elder martial brothers? The number of Ice Palace disciples dropped by half, and the Lin family died. Even the elder of the Vientiane sect died. Did you ever want to let them go at that time? Now the strength is not as good as me, on the floor? Is it possible to steal a life? " White night light way, but again carry sword, cut past. The power of destroying the withered and decadent instantly engulfed all the people of Lei''s family, including the puppet emperor, with one stroke and one second. Shaking in all directions. This is the purest power of the great emperor. At the time of his death, the Shao emperor sacrificed the spirit of heaven. His power stimulated the spirit of the dead dragon, causing the current white night attack and killing force to catch up with the middle emperor and the little puppet emperor with one sword. The Lei family fell, and several other families were in a panic. "White night, don''t go too far! Our Xiang family also has a great emperor. If you dare to touch us, you will be revenged by the emperor! " Xiang Wen suddenly got up, biting his teeth and shouting angrily. "How to retaliate? Like Shao Di, do I take off my head? " The white night asked. The question stopped suddenly. White night just killed the little emperor. Why fear the great emperor of Xiang family? We should know that although the hermit family is strong, it has the blood of the great emperor, and the family has the great emperor, but their great emperors are almost all the same. They are inferior great emperors. Otherwise, why don''t the Nine Emperors and ten emperors have their place? How naive is it to frighten a man who has just killed the next emperor with the prestige of these great emperors? I''m afraid the emperor is standing in front of the white night, and the white night will not be afraid. "In this case, I''ll wait for your Xiang family''s emperor to retaliate and see if he has the courage to challenge me." White night said, prison monument sword again. Roar! The sword spirit was like a dragon, which devoured the people of Xiang family. The place was in a mess. No one was standing there. Only blood stains were left on the ground. Those who are strong in Xiang family will be destroyed! Panic! Hesitation! Shudder! Despair! At this moment, the enemies of the white night seem to have fallen into hell, waiting for the execution of the demonic like people... now, the white night is the master of these people, freely deciding the life and death of these people! "Daytime people, this incident is my own will, I am willing to bear all the sins of one person, if you want to kill people in the daytime, please kill me. I am willing to use my own life to protect the safety of my people. In addition, I would like to let my people offer ten thousand top level soul pills, one thousand top-level magic weapons and 100 pieces of natural materials and earth treasures to daytime people." a white haired man The old man knelt down, kowtowed to the white night, sobbed and defeated. His words were pious: "not only that, my family is willing to serve the people in the daytime forever, and we will be faithful to death!" The old man''s name is Xu Jianghuai. He is the head of the Xu family and is also a hermit. They also came here after hearing the news, but what they did after this was not out of the ordinary. When the nangong city was toppled and the family besieged Shentu and others, he was disdained to deceive the less with more, so he stood on the sidelines. Of course, although he did not start, there was still verbal coercion. "Goodness! But since you have made a mistake, you should bear it. I accept your confession. I will not accept your life for the time being, but your cultivation will be abandoned. " White night light way, micro motion sword body, a wisp of sword gas bang in the old man''s chest, the old man immediately rolled on the ground for several times, skin and flesh, but no life worries, he immediately got up, again buried his head in the soil, trembling: "thank God for your mercy." "If you don''t rebel against me and concentrate on me, I can restore your cultivation." White night light way, throw out a pill. Xu''s body was shocked by the emperor''s oath The people around him were stunned and misty.Only a few people with bright eyes noticed the signs. "Xu family Lord, your spirit... Has been recast?" One person exclaimed. Thousands of people were in a riot. The spirit of heaven cast? Xujianghuai was just abandoned and abandoned, and suddenly, how could he recast the soul mansion directly? Even if the emperor was abandoned, it was not so fast. There is no doubt that it is the effect of the pill on the night. For a while, people believed in the words of the white night. Maybe, he really has the hope of recasting the spirit of heaven. "I... I''m willing to be loyal to adults too!! I will lead my family to the Lord! " The royal family, Yu family, Qi family and other soul people knelt down and shouted quickly. "Xu family took the lead in surrender, and I forgive them. But you are different. You are hesitant and uncertain before. It is more likely to rebel against me later. But I am not the one who kills them all in the night. Your loyalty, I don''t accept it, and you have taken all your accomplishments." Cold road in the night, and then the sword, the terrible sword force burst, into countless slender energy, and hit these strong people. In a moment, the strong people spit blood and pour the ground, and then rise again, they find their cultivation completely abandoned. "White night, you... You don''t accept our allegiance, and you will abandon our cultivation?" Wang''an, the head of the family, was furious and scolded loudly. "Now that''s the case, I will take your life together!" Cold hum in the night, and then rise the sword, and cut it off. "Upright, dare you?" At this time, a long sound came. Then the sky suddenly turns golden light, clouds gather, the same day and moon. A mysterious sound of eternal bliss falls from heaven. "It''s emperor Qi!" The people present felt the terrible force from afar, shaking. This breath is very similar to the breath of Shaodi. Another great is coming! "It''s my father of the royal family!" Wang an looked at the gorgeous figure shining in the distance under the golden light, with tears and tears, surprise and exclaimed: "father, please help us!" "Rest assured, there is the emperor in, this vertical can not hurt you!" The old father of the Wang family gave a low drink and covered it with a big hand towards the white night. Boom! The sky is full of clouds. A huge gold cast hand fell from the sky and suppressed the past. "It''s a pity! If you come later, you may be able to deal with me. " A light reading in the night. "What do you say?" The old father of the king''s family, the king, moved his eyebrows. But when the night is gone, the prison tablet sword, with the power of destroying and decaying, divides the huge golden palm into two. "This..." king was shocked. But the next second, the white night has been leaping into the sky. "Now I, the middle emperor can not be out, no one can be enemies, you district next, dare to come here to find death?" Cold and low drink in the white night, suddenly pull out the waist of the dragon sword, a wave of the sky. Roar!!! The sky roars! The earth roars! The moment the dragon sword was scabbard, the heaven and earth referred to by the sword front were filled with endless waves of destruction. There was chaos, and the power of the world destroyed everything. The eyes of the soul are dull and look at them. They can''t see anything. There is no heaven, no land, no day, no moon, no mountain, no water, no flowers and grass, no living spirit... there, there is only the terror force that seems to tear the sky and destroy the earth. Like a strong dry wood, it ignites the land. "This is the dragon sword?" The red haired youth looked sluggish, looking at the fierce sword and murmuring lips. When the sword power dissipates, a shocking sight appears. Then look at the sky and earth that the white night faces, has appeared a huge pit. Deep pits are not bottomed, and endless. Everything there has disappeared, including the great! A sword... Cut the emperor!! A sword!! Second emperor!! Crazy!! Everyone is crazy!! They hit the ground with their knees, roared, cried, screamed, or begged for mercy... they even cut another emperor in the night. And... Only one sword!! Is this what human beings do? At this time, the white night is the spirit!! He fell from the air with the sword of the dead dragon. The king''s people were knocking crazy, and they were like a sieve. But. White night is not a soft hearted man! A sword fell, and the family of Wang was destroyed. He turned to the clans and secular sects of the seclusion, carrying the sword."I''ll abolish your accomplishments. Can you... Serve me?" "I''ll wait for the service!! Service They shivered, their heads were afraid to lift up, and their voices trembled. "I will kill your patriarch! Will you accept the abolition of your strong and the eradication of your resistance? " The white night asked ferociously. "Fu!! We took it The crowd howled and wept. At this moment, even if the white night just looked at them, they felt as if they were in hell. "Go away." White night will prison stele sword income scabbard, coldly said. He knew that now these people, even if they left here and met themselves elsewhere, would kneel down and prostrate themselves. Because I have left a deep shadow in the hearts of the so-called strong! This kind of shadow, I''m afraid, can''t be erased in this life. The sword has been withdrawn at night, but no one dares to walk. Their legs have been scared soft, the courage to split more, how can they go? "Young man, if you are alone, you will abolish my hermit family and suppress numerous secular sects! Yes? Do you want to make enemies with the world A voice of indifference came from behind the white night. He turned slowly, but he saw an old man with white hair standing behind him. Another emperor. And... It''s not an ordinary emperor. "What are you doing here, old man? What? Do you want to fight against white night? If he uses the dead dragon sword, even if you are the middle emperor, you can''t bear it! " Another man came out of the crowd. It was the young man with red hair. "Elder martial brother!" Seeing this, the girl next to him called out in a hurry. However, the old man looked at the red haired youth, but his face was heavy and he read a sentence: "Emperor Yan?" All of a sudden, all the people in the burning sun palace were shocked. This young man with red hair is actually the master of the sun palace... Emperor Yan? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 Emperor Yan? How could it be? The people in the burning sun palace didn''t believe it, and the people around them didn''t believe it, especially the woman who had been chasing the red haired young man to call her elder martial brother with a dull face and gaping eyes. Until this time, all the Shangguan family members at that end all knelt down and kowtowed to the old man with white hair, and cried out: "see the old man!" The sound spread like a wave to all directions. The four sides were quiet, countless eyes rolled round, staring at the officials. For a long time, some people responded and knelt down and kowtowed. "Meet the Lord Fengdi!" A record of the shaking voice one after another, never stop. Besides the wind emperor among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, who else could be the ancestor of Shangguan family? However, when the people worshipped, the people of the sun god palace also fell down to their knees in a hurry. One by one, they were devout and excited. Their eyes were unbelievable and worshipful, and they were trembling at the red haired youth. "I''ll see the palace master!" "See the palace master!" There was a lot of shouting, and everyone was shouting with the greatest strength. If we have doubts before, then, after the Shangguan family confirmed that the old man was the wind emperor, all the doubts were eliminated. How can the words of the wind emperor be wrong? He called the red haired man Emperor Yan, who dare to question? Can you recognize the wrong person? For a moment, the people of the burning sun palace were excited and devout, and their mood was complicated. "Get up." Yan Di said with a faint smile: "the reason why I didn''t show my identity was that I didn''t want to cause a disturbance. But since the old man of the wind emperor also came, I didn''t hide it." Emperor Yan looked at the female disciple. At the moment, her eyes were flustered and nervous. She looked frightened. "Girl, you have good talent and good temperament. When you go back to the palace, you can go to the elder to report." Emperor Yan said with a smile. When the words fell, people around him and even the consular elder threw envious and envious eyes at the woman. Report to the elder? The elder is in charge of the affairs of Emperor Yan''s palace. What does it mean to report to him? Everyone knows the truth! That must be to enter the inner palace and get Yan Emperor to pass on the Dharma door personally! This is a treatment that many elders can''t have. Women are also very surprised, half ring did not return to God. However, the wind emperor over there didn''t want to delay and said to the white night, "Emperor Yan, things here have nothing to do with you, so don''t interfere. In the white night, you killed so many hidden people and abolished so many people. Even several of my family members were abolished by you. How do you want to explain to me?" "Why should I account to you?" The white night was indifferent and looked, and his face was fearless: "these people are insatiably greedy and ignore the Dharma. If they are killed, they will be killed. If they are abandoned, they will be abandoned. Why? Do you want to avenge them? " "Wanton!" The wind emperor was angry. Several people of the upper official family also jumped out and pointed to the nose of white night and scolded: "white night, you are too rude. Do you think our ancestor is who? He is one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! How can they be compared with those inferior inferior inferior big emperors The attitude of Shangguan''s family members became tough. After all, when the wind emperor arrived, they were not afraid even if it was a white night. "White night, my grandfather didn''t mean to make trouble to you. In fact, you know what he meant. You should give him that thing. What do you think?" Shangguan Lingli came over and whispered to the white night. Shangguan Lingli is not an idiot. She also believes that Baiye will understand the purpose of the wind emperor. How can the wind emperor care if he abandons several people in the white night? His real purpose is the dragon sword! On hearing this, he shook his head: "I know that the wind emperor came here for the dead dragon sword. What he said is just a good excuse. However, even if you are one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, I will not give you the dead dragon sword." "You''re stupid. You think you can fight against the middle emperor?" The wind emperor''s white beard trembled, and he was very angry. How can the dignity of the great emperor tolerate these inferior provocations? "I can kill the golden emperor with one sword, and I can fight against the middle emperor with the dead dragon sword. I may not be your opponent, but when you snatch the dead dragon sword, I can definitely beat you seriously before you die. At that time, even if you win the dead dragon sword, you will not be able to defend it, because not only a middle emperor is coming here." White night light said. The wind emperor frowned and his face sank. But he still did not give up, cold hum: "your spirit has burned out, you are a waste immediately, what to contend with me? Don''t say it''s a dead dragon sword. Even if you give it to you, you can''t give full play to their half power. " "Who told you that my soul was burned out?" White night shakes his head again. "What do you mean?" The wind emperor''s eyebrows moved. However, all the terrible strength of the white night''s body dissipated, and the burning ten Heavenly spirits suddenly stopped burning, but they did not turn into ashes, but returned to the original and disappeared in the body of the white night.After sacrificing ten Heavenly spirits, the white night remained intact. On the contrary, his state was much better than that when he just walked out of the nine soul palace. "What?" The soul of the four sides was shocked. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven, but it is safe and sound?" "It''s impossible!" "What means did white night use? If so, will he not be able to burn his soul again and again against the enemy? " People are boiling, some even feel confused and frightened. If a soul person has the ability to sacrifice the spirit of heaven, then his own strength can never be evaluated by his current soul state! For example, white night, if he can offer unlimited sacrifice to the spirit of heaven, he is now a great emperor! What does that mean? Many people are afraid to think about it any more. However, the wind emperor had no accident, as if he had noticed something. His brow was tight and his old face was coagulated: "I understand. Before sacrificing the spirit of heaven, did you swallow the pill even though you died?" "Although death does not destroy Dan? Is it one of the pills for Dandi to become famous Emperor Yan murmured. "Dandy?" Before that, they had a common reaction with Bai Lingdi "That''s not surprising. It''s not strange... There''s only one way to sacrifice the spirit of heaven without destroying it. There is only one way for the whole continent, that is, to swallow the supreme god pill refined by the emperor Dan, even though it can''t die! Once taken, this pill can perfectly preserve the spirit of heaven after sacrificing it, but this pill can only be used once! " The wind emperor light way, the eye shows ferocious light: "you have no bottom card "It can only be used once, but it means that I can sacrifice the spirit of heaven once more, doesn''t it?" White night put his hand on the handle of the dead dragon sword, and said indifferently, "I can sacrifice the spirit of heaven before you put out your hand. I can also kill all the Shangguan family members here before you kill me, and consume all your strength. What, do you want to try?" This makes the wind emperor silent. White night... And a way to burn the boat! In fact, the wind emperor has already felt the power of the sword that white night killed the Jin emperor. Bai Ye is right. Although he can cut down the white night, he will certainly consume all his strength and means, and even be seriously injured. He can''t hold the dragon sword at that time. I''m afraid the people of Shangguan''s family will have to be buried with him. The two sides are in a standoff. Yan Di saw this and laughed: "wind emperor, I think you''d better forget it. Don''t think about the dead dragon sword." "What? Emperor Yan is also interested in the dead dragon sword? " The wind emperor asked coldly. "If I was interested in the dead dragon sword, I would have used it when I fought with the little emperor in the white night. Why wait until now?" Yan Di chuckled and turned his head to look at the white night: "boy, there are a lot of old guys going here now. Although you can scare the wind emperor, you can''t scare so many strong people, how about it? Promise me? Be my apprentice? Even if there are ten emperors, I don''t have to be afraid "That''s not necessary. White night is a guest of hongtianzong. As long as he doesn''t do anything wrong, I will try my best to protect him! No matter who comes, he can''t be forced to do anything. " A voice of indifference fell from the sky and fell here. Then, the strong and surging breath of life spread all over the earth. Grass and trees grow from the cracked earth, and the injured people''s breath recovers and the wounds heal. In the blue light, a figure fell down. As soon as he landed, the man immersed in despair and hesitation seemed to see hope. He was wrapped up in the warm sun and could not feel any pain any more. "Master!" Shentu, Yue banyan tree a crowd of joy, rushed to the past, kneeling down on the ground. "Master!" Some children are crying. Yan Yan, who was behind the crowd, had already scared his legs to be soft and his whole body trembled violently. No one expected that the Qing emperor came so fast. When the green emperor arrives, the wind emperor looks very ugly. With a wave of the green emperor''s big hand, a towering tree grew out of thin air and went straight into the sky. Everything is revived and everything returns to prosperity. Qingdi! The last emperor among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors is the most powerful lower emperor in the whole nine soul continent. Although he was inferior, he was said to be able to fight against the middle emperor. "Since I have arrived, I believe that other emperors will not come. After all, as long as I open my mouth and hand over the dead dragon sword to me in the daytime, you can''t take the dead dragon sword from my hand." The White Emperor looked at you, the wind "You..." the wind emperor''s eyes twinkled with anger and killing. But this situation, he obviously can not suppress, a white night is enough to make him headache, and then come to the Qing emperor, together with the erratic Yan Emperor, is he able to fight against it alone? On this trip, he thought that he was the fastest and the most timely, and he could preempt the arrival of other great emperors.However, he did not expect that this young man with the dead dragon sword was also a tough guy. "Laozu..." Shangguan Lingli called with worry. The wind emperor raised his hand and motioned to them to stop talking. Then he said coldly, "OK! I''ll give you a step this time! Don''t worry about it! However, it will not be so much to abandon my people at night! Qingdi, we will see you soon After that, with a wave of clothes and robes, a strong wind swept the Shangguan family, and disappeared in the sky, leaving only gusts of wind blowing. The wind emperor walked happily. As soon as he left, the overall situation fell into the hands of Qing emperor and Bai Ye. Everything, as if it was over. However, there are still many accounts that have not been sorted out. "Yan Yan! Get out of here The divine way in the crowd turned around and drank at Yan Yan''s group. Yan Yan was shocked and trembled violently. He walked over with his head down and trembling. . (this chapter is for the fish League to add more watch, everyone, it has already been on the 1st. If you want to continue to add more changes or even break out, please smash it with your monthly ticket, and ask for a wave of monthly pass!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 Yan Yan shuddered, his legs softened, and he was staggering. And all the disciples behind him were terrified. "What happened?" The Qing emperor looked at Yan Yan and asked lightly. The outspoken Yue Rong sets up the carving to tell the whole story. From the beginning to the end, it is not bad. The emperor''s eyes were half open: "Oh? And that kind of thing? " "That... Master, no, we... We have no way. In that case, if we continue to protect Lin Zhengtian, we will surely die. Does the master want us to stay and accompany elder martial brother Shentu and Lin Zhengtian to die together?" Yan Yan knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice. That''s true. In that case, unless you are a person with a firm belief or a brain problem, who will stay? Rely on people like hongtianzong, Lin family and Binggong? It''s not enough for the hermits to crack their teeth. It''s a matter of course to escape. "You''re right. In that case, it''s human nature to run away. It''s very difficult for you to cultivate yourself to this level. If you die like this, how can you be reconciled?" The emperor said slowly, staring at Yan Yan. Yan Yan''s heart was immediately filled with joy, and he saw hope. The Qing emperor said so. Didn''t he say that he could muddle through and be at peace with each other? However, next, a basin of cold water poured directly on his head. "Well, Yan Yan, I ask you, I Hongtian Zong rules" ah? "Yan Yan''s whole body trembled, his teeth trembled and he couldn''t speak for a long time. "Master, I''ll answer for him. My Hongtian Zonggui says," is that right? " The Qing emperor was staring at Yan Yan. Yan Yan knelt on the ground. After half a sound, he hung his head and trembled: "yes... It is, master..." "I don''t want to tell you, elder martial brother Daoxin? His practice was completely abandoned, and it was extremely difficult for him to walk. Are you going to leave him like this Qingdi said lightly, but the tone of questioning was enough to penetrate the hearts of these souls. "Master, please forgive me for waiting." The people behind Yan Yan kneel on the ground, kowtow and cry. "In fact, even if you stayed to help Daoxin evacuate, the number of dead and injured would be even greater. If only for this, I would be forgiven. After all, more people could not be buried for one person, but... After you broke away from the relationship with Shentu and their dangerous situation, why didn''t you immediately inform the sect to ask for help? Why... Just Stand by and watch the fun? Can you explain this to me? " The Qing emperor asked again. This question, Yan Yan all dumb. "Say it Yue banyan asked. "This... This..." Yan Yan''s body is like a sieve, shaking and shaking. "That''s it Qing emperor sighed leisurely, waved his hand and said, "the fate between me and you, master and apprentice is done... You... All go." "Master!" This group of disciples crawled over on their knees, holding the clothes of the Qing emperor and crying. "Master, we know we are wrong. Please give us another chance." "We are sorry for Shentu, Daoxin and Shifu. Please forgive us." There was more than a cry, but the emperor was not moved. He has already seen through the nature of these disciples. Even if they stay, they are difficult to educate. At this moment, the Qing emperor made up his mind. People see begging fruitless, cry more sad. But just then, a man came with a sword. It''s no one else. It''s white night. He stood in front of Yan Yan, stretched out his hand to pinch his neck, and lifted the panicked Yan Yan up. "You... What do you do?" Yan Yan''s feet trampled wildly and roared in fear. "Elder martial brother Lin could have been safely taken out of jiuhun Palace by Shentu elder martial brother and retreated safely, but you betrayed me. Elder green emperor won''t investigate your guilt, but I didn''t let you go. Now you are no longer a member of hongtianzong, so I don''t need to be polite!" White night eyes ferocious, cold said. "You... You... You... White night! You are presumptuous!! Master is still here. How dare you treat me like this? Let go of me Yan Yan was so scared that his nose was running out. His facial features were exaggerated and he yelled. "If you want to live, tell me, who ordered you to do this!" The white night asked. "What are you talking about?" Yan Yan shivered and asked in a trembling voice. "If you don''t make a sound, you can actually escape safely with elder martial brothers Shentu. In that case, no one can pay attention to you. Even if you notice you, as long as you get out of the encirclement circle, you can escape completely, but you don''t. on the contrary, you shout immediately when elder martial brother Shentu leaves the palace. In this case, elder martial brother Shentu can''t leave anyway There are Nangong Qingcheng in the palace, and there are hermit clans and sects outside the palace. They are wrapped like dumplings. If you don''t mean to do it, why do you want elder martial brothers Shentu to fall into such a desperate situationWhite night slowly pulled out the prison stele sword, against his arm, light way: "what is your purpose? Or, who''s standing behind you? Say it all When the people next to him heard the analysis of the white night, they immediately fell into a trance. Indeed, how could such a coincidence happen? Is Yan Yan a fool who can''t see the situation at that time? "Younger martial brother Bai is right. Yan Yan betrayed us not only for the sake of survival, but also for whom he must have taken refuge." Yue banyan tree immediately added fuel and vinegar. "Is that so?" The Qing emperor''s eyes are not good. "No... no..." Yan yelled. But as soon as the words fell, his two arms were taken off, the blood gushed, and Yan Yan''s pig like scream resounded from all directions. "I said!! I said! " Yan Yan is not a hard bone. The intense pain destroyed his will. Before he continued to ask questions in the daytime, he directly called. "I was sent by su... Su family. A few years ago, I left hongtianzong to go out on my own, but I was lured by the Su family. The Su family promised me to return to hongtianzong, asking me to monitor every move of hongtianzong, especially the Shentu, and report to them at any time." Yan Yan shudders. "I didn''t come to hongtianzong a few years ago, so it can be seen that the Su family didn''t put you in for the dead dragon sword. Why did they let you watch the divine way?" The white night asked. "Because... Because the Su family wanted to get rid of the divine way." Yan Yan shudders. "Get rid of the divine way?" People look at the divine way and are in a fog. But God shook his head: "I have no hatred and resentment with the Su family from the beginning to the end. Why do they want to kill me?" "Because... Because you are the next one who may enter the imperial way!" Yan Yan called out with trembling: "the Su family has two great emperors, and there is such a peerless existence as Emperor Wu. If the Su family wants to dominate and dominate the nine souls, they must control the number of great emperors. Therefore, any seed that may enter the great emperor is their eyesore!" The roar shocked everyone present. "Emperor Wu''s appetite is not small." Yan Emperor hums a smile: "he does this, also be afraid to destroy the reputation that Wu Di of former office accumulates?" It''s just a quiet sigh. The truth is revealed! But this truth, but makes everyone worried! "Nine souls, I''m afraid it''s going to be a mess." The green emperor sighed. Emperor Yan laughed and didn''t answer. White night released his hand, Yan Yan just wanted to kneel down to thank, but was a halo through the head. He fell to the ground with reluctance. "You''ve abandoned your accomplishments." The white night looked at several hongtianzong disciples who had fallen into the well and left the stone behind. They looked at each other and immediately broke the soul of heaven in the chest, kowtowed and defeated. "For the sake of the Qing emperor, I won''t kill you. Go away." "Thank you so much..." several people got up and staggered away. It solved the problem of hongtianzong, but it didn''t end there. I saw a group of people come late and rush to here. "Dad?" In the crowd kneeling on the ground, Nangong Qingcheng, who was frightened, saw the visitor and was immediately overjoyed. He got up and called out. "Nangong Qingcheng!" White night took the sword and walked over: "your account has not been calculated yet." Nangong Qingcheng looks pale. Just now, she and Hu cangliao have been avoiding the eyes of the white night, thinking that they can muddle through, but they don''t know that she has been under the eyes of the white night. At the moment, the Qing emperor has arrived, and the white night does not need to be too hasty. The situation has been stabilized. Now, he wants to account for these people one by one. All the Nangong family members who came here were the strong ones in the clan. Nangong Chong, the leader of Nangong family, led his own team. There were five puppet emperors, which was extremely terrifying. "Qingcheng, are you ok?" Nangong, dressed in luxury clothes, glanced at her frightened daughter and asked. "I... I''m ok, Dad, take me out of here, take me away..." Nangong Qingcheng said in a hurry. "Don''t worry, your grandfather is here this time. With him under the emperor, no one is his opponent. No one dares to be presumptuous here." Nangong Chong said with a faint smile. "Grandfather?" Nangong Qingcheng was stunned and looked at the crowd. But the next second, an old man in plain clothes in the crowd stepped forward quickly and knelt down to worship the emperor Qingdi and Emperor Yan. "Nangong Xuan, a member of Nangong sect, please meet the emperor Qingdi and the Emperor Yan!" The Nangong clan was in a state of uproar. "That''s the Qing Emperor... And the Yan Emperor among the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors?" Nangongchong is also extremely amazing. Nine Emperors and ten emperors is a legend in xiongjue mainland. Few people can see his true appearance. Nangong Chong is a hermit, and seldom sees the strong in the secular world. In addition, the Nine Emperors and ten emperors are not easy to appear, how can we recognize the Qing Emperor Yan Emperor?Nangong Qingcheng nods hard. "Get up." The Emperor Yan was indifferent. "Thank you very much Nangong Xuan is busy holding fists. "What are you doing here?" Asked the emperor. "Report back to your majesty and deal with some personal matters." Nangong Xuan said respectfully. "What''s private?" "We Nangong people have heard that some people used despicable means to force the seeds of our family not to participate in the war on the son of jiuhunshenzi. We are here to seek justice." Nangong Xuan looks indignant. "Oh?" Yan Emperor came interested and asked, "who is it?" "That man''s name is white night!" Nangong Xuan glanced at the people and asked, "who is the white night?" "Me." On the side of the Qing emperor''s white night. Nangong Xuan frowns slightly. He didn''t know white night. Judging from the breath of white night, he was just a burning heaven man. But somehow, how did this guy stand with the two emperors? Forget it! So far, there is no choice! Nangong Xuan and Nangong Chong set up a group of people to come here, the main purpose is not to die dragon sword, but to save the face of Nangong family. After all, Nangong Qingcheng was so scared that they didn''t even dare to fight. It was really humiliating. Therefore, they had to start with Bai Ye. As long as they were framed as Bai Ye and forced Nangong to overthrow the city by despicable means, then the face of Nangong aristocratic family could be preserved. Otherwise, how could the Nangong family be raised to be a man? "White night, you are afraid to fight with Nangong, the seed of Nangong clan. You use despicable means to force her not to fight. She is so shameless. Do you have anything else to say Nangong Xuan asked angrily. Unexpectedly, Yan Di laughed at his words. Some people around him couldn''t help laughing. Nangongxuan and nangongchong were confused. They looked around and were confused. What''s going on? Why are people laughing? Only the light of the white night. "Nangong Qingcheng, tell your grandfather that I forced you not to fight with me on the stage?" "No... no..." Nangong Qingcheng lowered his head and trembled. "Qingcheng, what are you doing? There''s no part of you talking here! Shut up now Nangong Chong angry road. They came here to protect the face of Nangong family, and Nangong Qingcheng even admitted it. Unexpectedly, Nangong Qingcheng looked like she was about to cry. She cried out, "father, grandfather... You... Don''t say any more!! White night just now... Killed two emperors in succession "What?" This chapter is also for the fish League, not included in the normal update, ask for the monthly pass! More monthly votes, please! Thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 "What are you talking about?" He even pointed to the White Emperor''s voice and said, "you''re surprised? Are you... Are you insane? " "Grandfather... This... This is true. The white night killed the little emperor of the little family and the golden emperor of the Wang family. Everyone saw this... Grandfather... We... Let''s go quickly, let''s go..." Nangong Qingcheng''s eyes were red and his voice was shaking. She doesn''t want to admit it, but it''s the truth. At the moment, she just wants to leave here and leave the devil''s side. However, the fact is not so simple. "Nangong Xuan, even Nangong Qingcheng said that white night did not use despicable means to force her not to fight. What else do you want to say? If you think you can''t accept the white night, you can challenge him. We won''t intervene! " Yan Di said with a smile: "Oh, by the way, I remind you that the sword on your waist in the white night is the legendary dead dragon sword!" "Dead dragon sword?" Nangong Xuan''s pupil was tight: "he can even cut the emperor, is it the dead dragon sword he depends on?" "It''s true that he used the dead dragon sword to kill the Jin emperor, but to kill the little emperor... He relied on his own ability." Emperor Yan said with a smile. Nangong Xuan is silent. No one knows what kind of waves he has stirred up in his heart. Jindi? Shaodi? Although they are only the inferior emperor, but in any case, it is the great emperor. It is not necessary to crush his pseudo imperial peak like a finger! And how powerful is the man who can kill the emperor? This guy is just a burning heaven realm. How can he kill the emperor? Is there anything else he can do? Or do you think you''re wrong? Is burning sky realm just a kind of camouflage for him? To tell you the truth, if these words come from other people''s mouths, Nangong Xuan would not believe it in any case, but it came from Yan Emperor! He had to believe that... "maybe... This matter is a misunderstanding..." Nangong Xuan plans to retreat, not to mention the strength of white night. Even if he is not strong enough, and there are Qingdi and Yandi here, he can''t help white night. He knows that white night has something to do with hongtianzong. "Yes, yes, it''s a misunderstanding. Since it''s a Qing Dynasty''s fault, we must return to our clan and strictly discipline ourselves." Nangong Chong is also busy opening his mouth, while speaking, he is making a ceremony to several people. Although Nangong Qingcheng feels shameless, compared with life, what is this dignity? "Misunderstanding? Can a misunderstanding solve everything? " The white night looked at the people of Nangong aristocratic family indifferently. His tone was cold and his pupil was like a sword. He hit Nangong Qingcheng sharply: "Nangong Qingcheng, you and Hu cangliao lead the hermit children to attack and kill my elder martial brother. Should we settle the account? There are many children killed and injured in the ice palace. Isn''t that what you did? " "This... This..." Nangong Qingcheng has cold limbs and some people are unstable. In fact, she took the lead in these things. If she didn''t insist on her own way, I''m afraid Zhen Tianxiang and other people from Vientiane would come to an end. Now, she can''t find a word to refute. "What do you want, Lord white night?" Nangong Chong was a little angry and asked in a low voice. Although the Nangong family is now under control, the Nangong family is also a famous family member of the hermit family. How can they be so forced? "If she wants to kill my people, I will kill her naturally." Go to the south of the city. "Sir, is there no room for discussion?" Nangong Xuan stopped in front of the white night and stopped him from moving forward. "Without discussion, if you want to stop me, you should first surpass me. If you think you can defeat me, you can do something. But if you fail, the price is death." The white night said indifferently. "This..." Nangong Xuan''s face changed and he didn''t dare to move. How can those who kill two emperors one after another? He is a puppet emperor, what war? In fact, for the white night at that stage, the puppet emperor did not pose a threat at all. Even though he was extremely weak, he was not afraid. After all, he still had Shura in his hand, which killed the puppet emperor at the moment. However, it is obviously impossible for Nangong Xuan and Nangong Chong to give up Nangong Qingcheng. We should know that Nangong Qingcheng is not only their daughter and granddaughter, but also the most talented person of the Nangong clan. It is the most promising seed to enter the great emperor. It takes Nangong aristocratic family a lot of manpower, financial resources and years of hard work to cultivate Nangong Qingcheng. If we give up like this, the loss to Nangong family will be immeasurable. Hesitating repeatedly, Nangong Xuan suddenly bowed down with his fist and made a deep bow to the white night. His voice was sincere and he said respectfully: "Lord Bai Ye, Nangong aristocratic family has offended you so much before. Nangong Xuan apologizes to you here. I''m sorry." "Well?" White night eyes slightly raised, full of interest. "Secondly, please allow my Nangong family to give you enough money and magic weapons in exchange for the seed of Nangong family, Nangong will die." Nangong Xuan made a sound again."Buying life?" White night light shakes his head: "her life, I''m afraid you can''t take enough money to exchange." "If you want to use money to measure, dare to ask white night adults are willing to offer what price?" Nangong Xuan asked. The white night thought for a moment, turned his head and spoke to the saint over there: "holy lady, do you agree with their proposal of exchanging things for life?" "Yes, of course." "The disciples of Ice Palace have already died. Even if Nangong Qingcheng is killed, their lives will not be saved. It would be better for them to compensate for the ice palace and repay the living people with rich cultivation resources? What''s more, you have killed a lot of hermit children in the white night. If you want to say that this revenge is almost enough, it''s meaningless to kill another Nangong Qingcheng. " "I didn''t agree with you, but you said that. I have nothing to say." After all, it is she who fights against Nangong Qingcheng. "What about you, elder martial brother Shentu?" White night asked again. "Me?" The divine way hesitated, looked to Yue Rongshu and others, and sighed for a long time. "To exchange some resources, in the end, these younger martial brothers and sisters have been injured in many days. If they can get some property, it will help their cultivation. They should be forgiven." The white night did not say a word. After thinking about it, he looked down on Lin Zhengtian, who was still in the period of preaching. He said in a low voice: "in this case, do as you say. Senior brother Lin is now in an extraordinary period. There are enough external forces to help him. It is also very helpful for him to enter the emperor''s way." If there is a strong enough array to pave the way, it would be better to put Lin Zhengtian into the array and help him to prove the emperor''s way with the help of the array. On hearing this, Nangong Xuan immediately said: "the" immovable God array "passed down from generation to generation in Nangong family is the top array in the mainland. After this array is activated, the body, spirit, spirit, soul pulse, blood, Qi and so on of the people in the array will be doubled! Even though it takes a lot of money and manpower to set up this array, as long as you are willing to forgive Qingcheng''s reckless and stupid crimes, Nangong family is willing to spare no effort to fight for you. " "Don''t move the gods? I''ve heard that this kind of array can only be said to be OK, but it''s a fantastic idea for you to rely on this kind of array to avoid the death penalty of Nangong Qingcheng. " The night is cold. "My Lord, you can insult us, but you must not insult the great array handed down by our ancestors!" At this time, the south palace is not afraid. The "immovable God array" was handed down by Nangong ancestors. It is said that it was transformed from the imperial array. It has infinite power and is especially suitable for cultivation. I don''t know how many powerful puppet emperors came to beg for help from this array to break through the cultivation. None of them could succeed. It''s not that Nangong aristocratic family is stingy, but the arrangement of this array is extremely cumbersome and consumes too much resources. Moreover, the Nangong family does not want to let this array go outside Pass on. This is a big array that they are proud of. Now, in the eyes of white night, they don''t care about it. How can we make them angry? "Insult?" The white night sneers, throws the sword at will, a sword spirit in front of the open space random canvas. "Set up the array with Qi!" All the people around are breathing in the cold. This is something that only the great Achievers of Qi and array can do! This is enough to show that white night is also an array master. Emperor Yan and Emperor Qing looked at the array for a long time. Both of them looked calm. Emperor Yan took the lead in saying, "it seems that there is no sky array!" "No sky array?" Nangong Xuan''s face suddenly changed. "Father, what is wutianzhen?" Nangong Qingcheng asked. "Imperial array." Nangong Chong spat out two words, which shocked the Nangong family. "The" immovable God array "handed down by our Nangong ancestors evolved from the Wutian array." Nangong Chong makes a sound again. This sentence, directly shocked Nangong Qingcheng speechless. "This is a simplified version of" Wutian array ". Due to the limitation of time and resources, this is just a thumbnail. It does not have power. It will take at least half a month to set up a real sky free array. Nangong Xuan, if I can arrange the emperor''s array, how can I look up to your Shanzhai version of the" motionless God array " The white night asked. Nangong Xuan lowered his head in silence. At this moment, he believed Yan Di''s words. How can a man who can set up the battle of emperor not cut the great emperor? After all, the emperor has the means. White night shook his head and said, "if you want to get the life of Nangong Qingcheng, you can''t rely on these." "What do you want, Lord Bai?" Nangong Xuan took a deep breath and asked in secret. "I''m not going to force people into difficulties. There are 500000 top-level pills, 10000 top-level Horcruxes and 50000 top-level materials." "No way! This will almost empty our Nangong family! " Just finish the white night words, Nangong Qingcheng over there immediately yelled: "you might as well kill me!" "The Nangong family spent almost as much money on cultivating seeds like you. I didn''t start from the price. If I didn''t want to, I would let Nangong Qingcheng come by himself, so as not to do anything, and let you follow the same path as the others.""We agree!" At this time, the Nangong Xuan suddenly said. "The term is one month." "No problem!" Xuanshuang, south palace, quickly head, said: "to show sincerity, we are willing to leave the city to adults, when we gather together the property, and then redeem her." "No, after a month, you will divide the property into two, one to hongtianzong and one to ice palace. If you don''t give it, I will go to Nangong''s house for your own request." The night is light. "Then all that is done according to what the adults say!" Nangong Xuan nodded. "I hope you can take this time seriously, because there is no next time, otherwise..." br > the hand in the white night is slightly lifted, and a force of suction will hold the hushanliao, who trembles in the crowd. He grabbed Hu cangliao, faced with the south palace Xuan, and then his hand was strong. Hucangliao''s body is like a watermelon that is fried, split in four parts. What a clear meaning it means. Nangong family, all shushuji. Nangong city is pale, soft and powerless sitting on the ground. At this moment, she would rather die. Because of her impulse, she has built up the whole Nangong family. From today on, she is the sinner of Nangong family, and she has been scolded by Nangong people all the time. She could not lift her head for all her life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 The Nangong clan left with fear, and Nangong Qingcheng was almost supported to leave. She lost her soul, such as a walking corpse. Her decision completely destroyed the whole Nangong family. As long as the Nangong clan keeps its promise and compensates for these financial affairs according to the agreement with white night, then Nangong, the great member of the hidden clan, will be directly beaten into an ordinary clan. However, many people are aware of the consequences if they do not perform. It depends on what the Nangong clan does. When the curtain came to an end, Emperor Yan once again asked about recruiting Bai Ye as an apprentice, but he was rejected by Bai Ye. It was not that he didn''t look down on Yan Emperor''s skills, but in the emperor''s scriptures he mastered. There were several unique moves of Yan Emperor, such as apprenticeship? It''s no longer necessary. Emperor Yan didn''t die and beat rotten. With a hearty smile, he led the people of the burning sun palace to leave. As for others, those who have been on the sidelines from the beginning to the end have not been provoked in the daytime. After all, they have committed too many murders and are not very good. They have to forgive and surround others. Before leaving, some powerful family leaders such as Wen family, Dong family and beixuan family came to say goodbye to the white night. Everyone looked respectful and did not dare to slack off. The saint is no nonsense. When the matter is over, she calls Bing Feng directly and takes the disciples of ice palace to leave without even calling. There was another person who was going to leave. Seeing this in the daytime, he immediately chased after him. "Wait a minute." Cried the white night. The beautiful woman in light clothes and veils stood still, but she did not turn around. "Anything to do with..." The soft voice floats out, just like the sounds of nature. Just hearing the sound, it makes people relaxed and happy, like the spring breeze. "Who are you, please? Why do I feel familiar with you? " White night hesitated under, gently said this sentence. The woman was stunned and chuckled. Her eyes, like the most beautiful gem, blinked and said with a smile: "do you like me? Otherwise, why use such old-fashioned excuse to chat up The white night was stunned. Although the woman was covered with her face, even her autumn eyes were smiling, there was a kind of beauty that was difficult to express in words. I really want to see her face under her veil. "Sorry, maybe I didn''t make it clear." In the face of women''s words, white night seems a little embarrassed. It is very difficult for others to compare the white night at this time with that of him who just killed all directions. But there was a trace of clearness in the woman''s eyes. She looked at the distant place where the disciples of Ice Palace disappeared and said slowly, "white night, you and I have indeed met before." "Really?" "Who are you?" he asked "It''s not time to tell you." With a faint smile, the woman stepped forward step by step, and her figure became dim gradually, as if she were walking thousands of miles away. When the white night comes back, she has disappeared, but in the clear sky, her voice is as thin as cotton and soft as snow. "If it''s fate, we''ll see you again. It''s good for you and me if we don''t see you now." The sound is like a lonely orchid, but it has some helplessness. White night to listen to the intoxication, he looked at the place where the woman disappeared, gradually lost his mind, as if in deep thinking. The Qing emperor came with his hands behind him. He looked at the place together and sighed for a long time. "Do you know that woman?" White night slightly side head, some unexpected in the Qing emperor this sigh. "I don''t know." "Why did the elder sigh?" "The air she gave out was... Unusual." The green emperor shook his head and said: "this kind of spirit is extraordinary. If you can''t provoke this woman at night, don''t provoke her. She doesn''t want to recognize you. It''s also for you!" After that, the Qing emperor walked away, leaving a hazy white night. What does that mean? Under the protection of the Qing emperor, all the people went back to hongtianzong. Lin Zhengtian was also taken back by the white night. He planned to arrange a "no sky array" to help Lin Zhengtian enter the emperor''s way. As for this result, Lin Po cauldron and other Lin family members are meaningless. If Lin Zhengtian takes Lin''s family back, it will be even more dangerous. Because there is no great emperor in the Lin family, no one can protect Lin Zhengtian. He is afraid that a few more puppet emperors will take Lin Zhengtian away. But hongtianzong is different. As a member of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, the ordinary emperor can''t do anything about him. In addition, who dares to mess around with him? "How is senior brother Daoxin?" On the way back to Dahuang City, I inquired about the banyan tree nearby at night. Yue Rongshu just warmed his body with his breath, sighed, and looked sad: "he was badly hurt. His soul was broken, and his soul was abandoned. Before that, the master injected some aura into his body to prevent his injury from worsening. His life was saved, but his cultivation was..." Yue Rongshu did not go on, his eyes were sad, and everyone knew what was going on. Daoxin, as the fourth in the imperial dragon list, is also a very hopeful existence to enter the ranks of the great emperor. Now his hard-working cultivation is so abandoned, which is an immeasurable blow to him.Daoxin is different from Xuanyuan bumie and Nangong Qingcheng. He is painstaking, and the children of ordinary families climb up step by step after suffering. Xuanyuan bumie and others have natural materials and earth treasures from childhood, have special strong person''s instruction, have terrible skill cultivation, have everything, nothing to worry about How many times more difficult it is not to destroy them. If you start all over again, it''s hard to go to the blue sky, and the soul has Shouyuan. It''s still unknown whether you can cultivate your previous strength in your limited life after you come back. "It''s good to keep your life. White night, you don''t have to worry. When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. After the younger martial brother recovers, I will personally instruct him to help him wake up and regain his strength." The divine way comforts a way, although say relaxed, but his tone still can''t help sending out a bit heavy. All the disciples were sad. The white night pondered for a moment, and said suddenly, "I can make elder martial brother Daoxin recover the spirit of heaven, but his cultivation must be reduced. Maybe we can''t make him recover to the strength of burning heaven." After this, all the hongtianzong disciples around him were stunned and looked at him in unison. "Bai... Bai, is that true?" "If so, that would be great!" People are a little excited. However, after killing the two emperors with one sword in the white night, these disciples did not dare to call them younger martial brothers. Qiao bing''er, who was holding the Qing emperor''s crying, ran to him, grabbed Bai Ye''s arm, and said with red eyes, "brother Bai Ye, is that true? Can you save brother Daoxin? " "Of course." White night laughed, but he was not sure. He looked at the green emperor and said, "master, maybe you should borrow your little world." "Is it alchemy?" The green emperor laughed: "use it, I forgot you. Your pills are so magical that they can''t really save Daoxin." "Yes, the white night has been passed on by Emperor Dan! You must have a lot of magic pills. Younger martial brother Bai, the heart of Taoism depends on you Yue Rongshu, monk and others also said excitedly. "I''ll try my best." White night nods. For Daoxin, as long as he keeps the cultivation of burning heaven realm, it is all a great gift. On the contrary, if he can restore the power of burning heaven realm, he will attack the emperor and the puppet emperor in the future, and even win the throne of the great emperor. However, if everything starts again, it will be different. You should know that everything is difficult at the beginning. White night directly saves the beginning for Daoxin, and the situation is naturally different. After returning to hongtianzong, the Qing emperor also arranged Lin Zhengtian to the small world and began to treat the people. After several people of yuerongshu settled Daoxin, they closed down and recovered. White night entered the small world and began to refine alchemy. However, he did not know that the first battle of the nine spirits had completely aroused the whole Xiong Jue''s shock. Innumerable teahouses, restaurants, clans and forces are discussing the white night. The influence of this war was so great that it even shocked the holy state! You know, in this war, two emperors have fallen! The fall of a great emperor is hard to meet in a thousand years. There is only one situation in which two great emperors fall at the same time, that is, the outbreak of Imperial War. "Why is this white night so terrible? The emperor has killed two at a time "It''s said that all the owners and the strong ones of the few families died in this war. In addition, the emperor of Shao family has fallen. In the hermit family, the Shao family is going to be removed." "Not only the little family, but the Lei family, the Wang family and the Xiang family, which one can''t be finished? Even Nangong aristocratic family was forced to bow to Bai Ye. In order to calm down the anger of Bai Ye and save Nangong Qingcheng, Nangong Xuan offered his whole family''s financial resources to Bai Ye, so that he would not destroy the Nangong family. " "The Nangong family is no longer in use?" "Not at all!" "Wow! The white night has grown to this point? Is the Dragon Sword too powerful? " "Hum, it''s just the power of the dead dragon sword. What''s the matter with him? I can do it "You? Oh, you can''t do it! You know, when he walked out of the secret place of emperor Dan at night, he had already defeated all the heroes. At that time, he had a battle with the next emperor Shi Di with the help of the dead dragon sword. What was the situation? White night but broke the stone emperor''s arm, but almost lost its combat power! It can be seen that the dead dragon sword can not help the owner to reverse the situation! " "Then why can we kill the emperor again this time?" Someone asked. "God knows, maybe he has some great strength, but we don''t know it! It is said that it is as easy to kill the puppet emperor in the white night as it is to kill a chicken. He who holds the dead dragon sword can rival the great emperor "Great! This young man still comes from the lower continent. It''s amazing "White night is not the great emperor, it is better than the great emperor!" The world is boiling, and all the heroes are talking about their feet. This kind of discussion is almost full of every corner of the majestic continent. But more people focus on the hermit family. Or, it''s the other end of the Xuanyuan family. You know, even Xuanyuan is killed in the white night. As the strongest family in the hidden world, how can Xuanyuan family tolerate it?However. Before people''s eyes could be distracted, a more startling news was suddenly publicized in the world... on the ninth day after the war of nine souls and gods, the imperial dragon list was rearranged. White night, top one! . (thanks to book friends 36164054 and mgame01 for their reward and support, and also thank you for your monthly ticket support) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 It can be said that the rearrangement of the imperial dragon list has stirred up the whole continent, especially the great event outside the jiuhun palace, which attracts more attention. For a moment, everyone''s attention is focused. The imperial dragon list was published for the entire xiongjue continent, but the first time it was published was on the Zhongya mountain outside Daya city. Before the old Yulong has been replaced by more than half, new faces on the list, Yulong list rearranged. The first one deserves to be the first white night of nine souls. White night to cut Su farewell, more defeated Xuanyuan not to die, dengling top, he did the first, no one questioned. Today''s white night, the fame in xiongjue mainland may not belong to the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. Even the original Su BIE Li''s reputation is not as terrible as he is. Even children know a little about his deeds. It can be said that he is famous in the mainland, and no one knows it. The second place is "Bai". This person is the mysterious woman who fought with Xuanyuan bumie at the beginning. The arranger does not know her real name, but only knows her code name on jiuhunshenzi, so she is listed on the list with this code. As for her identity, there have been special people to explore her. The mainland is so vast that mysterious people emerge in endlessly. However, this kind of mysterious person is aimed at this kind of mysterious person There are also many organizations. There will always be forces to spend money to find out where these mysterious and young strong men come from. If there is no power, they will try their best to dig them up. The third is still the saint. As the most talented woman in the ice palace, she is the most likely woman to enter the imperial way on the mainland. No one can compare her prestige and fame. Although her ranking has not risen this time, her fame is even more powerful than before. However, to our surprise, the son of heaven, who did not participate in the battle of the son of the nine souls, actually ranked fourth. Some people said that when the battle of the nine souls and the son of God was in full swing, he had seen the emperor enter the black scale stream alone, stayed in the dangerous place for three days and three nights, and then left safely with the body of the black scale old python. It is said that the black scale old Python once ate a piece of emperor''s flesh and blood, and had the peak pseudo emperor. It is very likely that he will enter the realm of the legendary animal emperor. This record alone proves his strength. The fifth place is Jie ruqiao, who comes from the sun god palace. As the chief disciple of the palace, Jie ruqiao is strong and hot enough to conquer the hearts of people from all over the world. The sixth place was jiugu a wine, the seventh to the tenth were Duanmu tomorrow, wenrenshi, Shangguan Lingli and new face Wang Qian. As for the existence of beixuanming and Dong Qiaoer, they were not on the list because they could not make a comparison because they did not make a move. In fact, there is still a lot of water in yulongbang, but it is a reference value. Because most of the people on this list are very likely to prove to be emperor. Lin Zhengtian, who was not included in the list, is just like this. Because Lin Zhengtian is still attacking the emperor. If he fails, he will die. If he succeeds, he doesn''t need to be on the list. The birth of a great emperor is enough to change the pattern of the whole empire. What''s more, the news of Lin Zhengtian''s separation from the Lin family has spread widely, and the old accounts about his expulsion from the family after the last Shenzi war have also been revealed. If so, then Lin Zhengtian is no power of scattered repair, if you can win over Lin Zhengtian, I don''t know how good it can be. Plus a white night. Some people say that the white night has not yet joined any sect, and living in hongtianzong is just because there is no place to go. In addition, the relationship between Lin Zheng and his brothers is enough. For a time, during this period of time, countless powerful people in the clan visited the house and wanted to contact with the white night. However, hongtianzong''s vitality was greatly damaged by this war, and even the divine way was healing. They could not meet anyone they wanted. Ice Palace. The saint took her disciples safely to the ancestral gate. A lovely girl, like a porcelain doll, came quickly. All of the young girls are just like the young ones, but they are just like the girls. "Xiaorou has met all the elder martial sisters and the elder sister saint." "It''s xiaorou." The saint nodded: "how can you be here? Aren''t you supposed to practice in the master''s bedroom? " Since Bai xiaorou entered the ice palace, almost all of the disciples in the ice palace have seen her very little. We don''t know her talent very well. Even the girl is strange to everyone. In the impression of the disciples of the ice palace, Bai xiaorou is really mysterious. Only the virgin had some contact with her. "Master asked me to wait for you here, elder sister saint. The master said that she had something important to explain and asked you to follow me to her bedroom as soon as possible." Bai xiaorou whispered. The willow eyebrows of Saint Liu moved and nodded. Through the long ice crystal corridor, they came to a crystal palace with incomparable delicacy. "Meet the master." The saint stops and salutes at the gate of ice palace. Although she is the key cultivation object of empress ice, she has rarely seen queen ice over the years. She has been in her bedroom almost all the time and rarely appears. The affairs of the ice palace are either carried out by the elders or decided by her. Sometimes, the saint herself does not understand the master who raised her from childhood to adulthood.But the voice fell, but see the Ice Palace door slowly opened. A juelie, beautiful and suffocating woman came out and stood in front of the door. The saint raised her eyes slightly, and her breath was a little short. She believed that her master must be the most beautiful woman in the whole nine soul land. Even she could not compare with her. It was not that her appearance was worse than her, but her temperament. Unique and unparalleled beautiful temperament! This kind of temperament is like the most beautiful make-up, which makes her as bright as the moon in the sky, white lotus on the ground, juelie coming out of the dust, no one can compare it... for a while, the saints were crazy. But listen to the holy queen ice slowly open her mouth, the voice is like the sounds of God: "from today on, the ice palace is closed, no disciple can leave the sect without authorization, and the disciples outside must recall the ice palace as soon as possible. From today on, you are in charge of the defense work of the ice palace, and the ice palace enters the highest alert, understand?" After hearing the sound, the saint returned to her senses for a long time. She said, "master, what''s the matter? Is it possible that a major enemy will attack our ice palace? " Listen to the words of Queen ice, ice palace seems to have come to the time of life and death? But on the whole Xiong Jue continent, which force has this kind of hatred with ice palace? Ice Palace is indifferent to life. It has never provoked anyone, nor has it formed a deep feud with any sect. How can it be so good? The ice queen was silent for a moment, and then said, "nine souls are going to be turbulent. It is not that any force is going to attack our ice palace, but our ice palace. We must avoid contact with this turbulence and seek self-protection." "Turbulence?" The willow eyebrows of Saint Liu frown lightly. Ice queen did not speak, but turned and walked into the ice palace. "From today on, I will be closed for a period of time. Xiaorou will be with you during this period. You should take good care of her. In addition, all affairs in the palace are up to you." When the sound falls, the ice palace gate has been closed. "Yes, master." Said the virgin with her head down. After the ice queen entered the ice palace, she got up, but her beautiful face was still full of doubts. Master, did she predict anything? "Sister Saint..." a call nearby interrupted the saint''s thoughts. She turned her head and nodded gently: "xiaorou, what''s the matter?" Xiaorou looked excited, and said eagerly and excitedly, "sister saint, did you meet my brother in this battle of nine souls and gods?" "White night? Yes The virgin nodded. "Is he OK? How many places did he win in the Shenzi war? Sister saint, tell Xiao rou Bai xiaorou is excited and excited to say, in the past, she is quiet and elegant at the moment, but she behaves so badly. The saint sighed slightly. She had contact with Bai xiaorou. Usually, Bai xiaorou is quiet like a winter plum in the corner. She is quiet and cold. But as soon as she talks about the white night, she is like a changed person. She is very interested and concerned about everything in the white night. Especially when she came back from hongtianzong last time, Bai xiaorou dragged her to talk with her all day, even her master I''m a little upset. "He is very good. Not only that, he also won the first nine soul Shenzi. After the war, he was more powerful than others and killed two great emperors. At present, he was honored by the imperial dragon platoon." The saint said lightly, but in fact, her mood and look are quite different, such a terrible record of war, so that she has not calmed down. When Bai xiaorou heard this, she was completely stunned. Her mouth opened slightly and her eyes were wide open. She was so cute that she couldn''t return to the God after half a sound. "Sister saint, is it true?" "You have been staying in the clan all the year round and practicing under the master''s knee. Naturally, you know little about the external affairs. Many of your classmates in the ice palace know about this matter." The saint sighed and said, "they don''t know that the night is your brother. Otherwise, you will be in trouble." "What''s the trouble with me?" Bai xiaorou blinked her eyes and asked. "Don''t you understand?" The saint girl shook her head: "a talented man from the lower level, who is not happy with this kind of genius, is able to defeat all the heroes and become the number one dragon king? And they have never heard of the double practice partner in white night. If they know that white night is your elder brother, they will pester you to get in touch with him and rob him to be a double practice partner. However, Li Qin and his wife know about your relationship with white night. It''s not sure that everyone will know about it soon. " "White night brother is mine!" White small soft face suddenly angry, a wisp of cold in her body rotation: "no one is allowed to rob with me!" The saint was surprised and looked at Bai xiaorou in dismay. Is this girl interested in her brother? She shook her head with a bitter smile. But it''s just an episode. The saint is more worried about what queen ice said will soon be turbulent. What kind of turbulence is that? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 A dazzling light is blooming in the small world. Then see the sweat dripping white night back several steps, the last buttocks sit on the ground, big mouth gasping. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the array on the ground, and gasped: "OK, you put elder martial brother Lin in." "Well." The monk and several disciples carefully held Lin Zhengtian with Qi and placed him in the "no heaven array" in the center. After that, the "Wutian array" was activated, and thousands of tedious seals rose and floated in the air, as mysterious as an elf, and kept spinning around Lin Zhengtian. Lin Zhengtian did not move like a mountain, and absorbed these Dharma Seals a little bit. The green emperor, who was sitting at the stone table studying the chess game, could not help but look up, looked at it, and said with a smile: "although you have not reached the realm of the great emperor, you have mastered the imperial Qi of high purity. The array power of this arrangement is no less than those of the next great emperors." The Qing emperor said that the clouds were light, but the monks were frightened. It''s not that they are shocked by the complexity and power of the "no sky array", but by the materials used in the daytime. The two of them silently counted it. The "no sky array" cost at least 10000 pieces of materials, and none of them was ordinary. There are only so many materials in hongtianzong''s small world. If we change to other schools, we will not be able to collect all these materials in a year and a half. "When Nangong aristocratic family will send me what I owe, I will take out my share and return it to the elder." The white night took a breath and said. "Don''t mention it. These things will be sent to you. Without you, the divine way and the heart of Tao will be difficult to return to the ancestral sect safely. Although I am not gifted, I always treat them as sons in my heart. In fact, I owe you this time." The green emperor said with a faint smile. This time, if there is no white night, don''t talk about the divine way and the heart of Tao. I''m afraid Yue Rongshu and others will not be able to come back alive. However, these people gave up their lives to protect the forest Zhengtian, and they were killed because of Lin Zhengtian. If we really want to further study, we still owe hongtianzong in the daytime. White night knows this. After settling down Lin Zhengtian, he hid himself in the woods and practiced alone in the daytime. Daoxin''s elixir has also been refined. With the materials provided by the Qing emperor, it will not be too difficult for him to refine any pills, unless it is the famous God pill of Dan Di, which is similar to the one that can''t be destroyed even though it is dead. This top-notch pill that even the great emperor values, the materials needed are not ordinary. There are many even none in the mainland. If hongtianzong is not the Qing emperor, but is The Emperor Yan, the white night is not so smooth. In this war, Lien Chan was a genius. He killed the great emperor and got the seal of the emperor. He accumulated too many opportunities in the white night. He had to stay in seclusion for at least three months, and he might not be able to digest all this. In a word, during this period of time, you should practice in seclusion with peace of mind, and strive to improve the soul state quickly. Although the white night has been able to shake the puppet emperor, there is still room for improvement in the soul state. If the puppet emperor state is reached, it is not possible to compete with the great emperor without relying on the dead dragon sword. I''m afraid he will become the first person in the history of Xiong Jue to fight against the next emperor with the puppet emperor. However, the small world is calm as usual, but the outside is turbulent. After the battle of the nine souls palace, Duanmu didn''t go to find the white night tomorrow. Instead, he left the white night alone and did not disturb the white night for the time being. Duanmu asked his uncle more than once tomorrow why the devil emperor would choose Bai Ye as the next successor of the evil way. However, it is not clear that the situation is always ignored. Duanmu didn''t understand tomorrow, but he didn''t ask in depth. After a while, Qingge sent a message to call a group of high-level evil Taoism officials into the forbidden area. It seemed that there was a big discussion. Duanmu, as a demon seed, has the honor to participate in this meeting. In front of the huge and dead tombstone in the forbidden area, the devil emperor is still sitting in front of the tombstone, hanging his head, as if thinking deeply. People came up behind him and knelt down on one knee. Everyone kept a slight step, a relaxed breath, a pious look. Although the devil emperor at the moment has no air of domineering, as one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, no one can challenge him. Duanmu is a little nervous tomorrow. Although he is not the first time to see the devil emperor, the excitement in his heart is still difficult to contain. This man is the most powerful one. "Are you all here?" The voice of indifference rippled between the forbidden areas. "Tell the emperor that they are all here." The devil flew with the wood and bowed his head. However, hearing the demon emperor''s melodious sigh, he said faintly, "I just received the news that the demon king killed two great emperors by one man after the war of the nine souls, but is it true?" "It''s true." No one here is more suitable to answer this question, because he saw it with his own eyes. Duanmu Qifei stares at him secretly. Although he has the right to speak, in this situation, it is too small. However, Duanmu Qifei didn''t pay attention to it. At the moment, his mind had already flown to the earth shaking and magnificent war.White night holds a dead dragon sword and kills the Jin emperor with one sword. He is afraid that he will remember him in this life. Those people present will never forget. The devil emperor was silent for a long time before he spoke again. His voice was filled with incomparable depression: "is it? So... The nine souls are in turmoil. " People raised their heads and looked at the devil in surprise. Nine souls in turmoil? What''s going on? "Emperor, what do you mean?" Duanmu Qifei asked. "Because the devil king has broken the pattern, once the pattern is broken, someone will come forward to restore the pattern!" "Pattern... What pattern?" The crowd didn''t quite understand. "It''s just a favorable situation arranged by some selfish people for their own interests. The appearance of the demon king has completely disturbed their situation and even threatened their interests. Therefore, they have to stand up and rearrange the situation and eradicate those who threaten their interests." The evil emperor stood up, looked up at the stone tablet, and suddenly waved his hand, but saw that the stone tablet representing the former devil emperor had split inch by inch, and a black flying sword turned into a cold light and fell into his sleeve. When they saw this, they were shocked. Cut the immortal sword!! The devil emperor actually moved the sword... The immortal sword left by the former devil emperor! He sacrificed the sword! Once the immortal is cut out, the demons dance in disorder! The devil''s blood is boiling. What does this sword mean? Everyone knows it! Lord devil, this is to do great things! "The devil." The devil is weak. "My subordinates are here!" Flying together, they answered. "Immediately recall all the people of the evil way and gather outside the sect. In addition, gather all the forces and take out all the utensils to prepare for the war." "This..." Qingge, Duanmu Qifei and even the old masters of the evil way all looked at the demon emperor in shock. The old man''s eyes were round and his voice was dry and dumb: "emperor, who are we going to attack?" Although the devil''s way has been in a state of decadence and decay over the years, it is the original sub division, and has not provoked anyone. Even if there are enemies, it will not attract the devil emperor. You know, the devil emperor is the top one among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! He is one of the three gods and five saints! Its power covers the world, who dares to mess with it? However, the evil emperor shook his head repeatedly. "This time, it''s not that someone is going to attack me, but someone is going to fight against the demon king. This battle is to protect the demon king!" What did people guess vaguely and vaguely. "The demon king holds the dragon sword and cuts down two great emperors, which has seriously threatened the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. Although the situation is calm now, a plot against the demon king has begun! The demon king got the true biography of the old ancestor of the evil way. He is the hope of my evil way. My injury has made me unable to compete with other great emperors. The evil way continues to decline under my leadership. Only the demon king has the hope to strengthen my magic way. In this war, no matter how my magic way wins, as long as you keep the demon king, I will be the winner. So, hurry up Go and get ready. When all the people are together, we''ll go to Dahuang city immediately. " When the devil said this, he closed his eyes. Qingge and others were all stunned. To their surprise, the development of the situation has become so severe. "Your Majesty, although you help white night so much, it seems that white night doesn''t want to be my demon lord. What if we help him through the difficulties and he abandons me?" Duanmu hesitated tomorrow, began to worry about the heart out. White night''s terrible strength deeply convinced him. However, he used Zong''s power to help a person who didn''t care about the devil''s way. Once the master of the devil''s way lost his life to protect the white night, and the white night abandoned it, the broken magic road would be over? All the people were staring at the devil emperor. They looked and waited for an answer. This is not only Duanmu''s worry for tomorrow, but also their worry. Obviously, this is a gamble that can''t afford to lose. Moreover, the decision-making power is not in the hands of the devil, but in the hands of the white night! The devil... Can''t afford to lose... for a long time, the devil emperor''s voice was faint, and his voice was full of sadness. "Leave it to fate." Four words, how helpless. "We can''t predict and control the autumn of existence and death. If we really go to the worst place this time, you will have to take up the responsibility of revitalizing the evil way." He turned slowly, a pale face with a pair of bloody eyes reflected in the eyes of the people. The face was evil and uninhibited, and the manner was extremely arrogant, but in the eyes, there was a layer of fatigue and vicissitudes. "After I die, bury me here, and erect a stone tablet for me. I hope I am not the last devil emperor of the devil road..." the indifferent and deep voice reverberates, and at this moment, the devil emperor has opened his eyes to life and death."Ancestor People kneel on their knees, sobbing... the end of the devil''s road is coming. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 Saint state. Vientiane gate headquarters. A group of disciples of the Vientiane sect carefully transported Zhen Tianxiang''s body to the Zong clan with Qi coagulation. At the moment, the elite of the Vientiane gate has been fully developed, and the disciples have lined up for more than ten miles until they reach the gate of Vientiane gate. Almost all the elders were present, including all the five elders. Looking at the corpse of Zhen Tianxiang in the past, all the disciples were shocked and dignified. Zhang Zifeng and other people''s eyes turned red. Seeing the elder standing at the main gate, his eyes were moist, and they quickened their pace and walked past. People put Zhen Tianxiang''s body on the ground, and the disciples of Jiadao knelt on the ground and bowed their heads. "I''ve seen the elder!" Zhang Zifeng and others endure tears, red eyes orbital road. The old man with a goatee beard in front of him nodded slightly, his voice was dry and hoarse, and he said, "all get up." "Elder Xie." Zhang Zifeng and others got up. This elder is Yue Zun, one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate. Among the five elders of the Vientiane gate, the other four have the peak strength of the puppet emperor. They are only one step away from the great emperor. The only one is yuezun, whose strength is profound and mysterious. No one knows whether he has stepped into the way of emperor. Yuezun has been closed for three years. In the past three years, he has never gone out of the cultivation cave. Even if there is something important for him to make a decision, others rush to the cave to report and ask him to make decisions. But this time, he couldn''t sit still! Zhen Tianxiang, one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, was killed! How can this be tolerated? This is a challenge to the Vientiane gate! Challenge to the authority of the nine souls order maintainer! "You worked hard." Yue Zun looked at the tired faces of these disciples, and said slowly. "No hard work." Zhang Zifeng raised his head and clenched his fist, but his tears could not be suppressed: "only this time, many of our classmates died in vain. Even elder Zhen Tianxiang was also killed. Elder elder, please make decisions for us!" "Please make decisions for us, please avenge elder Zhen Tianxiang!" The crowd screamed and all were filled with indignation. Since the establishment of the Vientiane gate, apart from large-scale unrest, there has never been any murder of the five elders. How serious is this nature? "Maybe it''s because my Vientiane gate has been silent for so long that many people have forgotten our prestige... Naturally, it will not be that way." Yue Zun took a deep breath, his white beard trembled slightly. He turned and said, "Zifeng, who hurt elder Zhen?" "Shao Jia Shao di." Zhang Zifeng was busy. "And the man?" "I have been killed by the master in the daytime." "Beheaded?" Yuezun is a little suspicious. The first few elders also showed the color of error and consternation, especially the one standing on the far left with his eyes closed! He looked at Zhang Zifeng deeply and did not speak. "White night, I know that today''s imperial dragon is the first. He has a dead dragon sword, and it is possible to kill the emperor." Yue Zun nodded. But Zhang Zifeng did not stop shaking his head: "elder Hui, according to my disciples, killing Shao Di in the daytime is not with the help of the dead dragon sword, but on his own strength." "What?" There was an uproar around. "Is that possible?" "I''ve heard of that white night. His talent is very good, and he has been passed down by the great emperor. However, he seems to have only the strength of burning the sky. Even the emperor is not a king. How can he kill the emperor?" "I guess it''s a dead dragon sword. Elder martial brother Zhang didn''t see it." "Even so, it''s terrible. The power of the dead dragon sword has something to do with the user himself. If it''s too weak, it can''t kill the emperor." "What a feat to kill the great emperor." The students on the side were talking. Zhang Zifeng looked around and said, "to kill Shaodi, Bai Ye didn''t use the dead dragon sword. When the Jin emperor arrived, he didn''t use the dead dragon sword. According to the disciples'' observation, the Jin emperor had no ability to fight back before the death dragon sword, and one sword was cut off. If white night used the dead dragon sword from the beginning, I''m afraid the little emperor would not even have the chance to do it." This time, the crowd was silent. Looking at the long waves, people can''t accept them. "So, Yu Long Bai Ye has avenged elder Zhen?" Yue Zun asked. "Yes, not only that, but he also sheltered us. If there were no lord Bai, we would never have come back alive." Zhang Zifeng quickly lowered his head. Then he held up his hands and held a letter in his palm. He said respectfully, "this is the envelope that Lord Bai asked his disciples to give to the elder. Please have a look at it." "Oh?" Yue Zun walked past, took the envelope and opened it. After a moment, he kept silent and put the envelope in his arms."I know everything. I''ll write back a letter later. You can send it to hongtianzong for me and give it to Bai Ye." Yue Zun Dao. "Yes." Zhang Zifeng nodded. "In addition, the impact of the nine soul palace incident is extremely bad. In order to maintain the stability of the order of the nine souls in the mainland and protect the rights and interests of our Vientiane gate, all participants in this incident should be held responsible, rewarded and killed! Don''t let anyone go. " If the Vientiane gate is exposed at will, their fear of the nine spirits will no longer exist. Everyone will no longer be afraid of the Vientiane gate, and their so-called order can no longer be maintained. Any Dharma is based on iron and blood means. "This matter is in the charge of Wan Gua elder. In addition, Zeng Cheng, Ning Hongbao and Xu Yehua assisted Wan Gua elder in handling this matter. " Yue Zun''s voice became dignified and cold, and took down the order of the elder of the Vientiane gate on his waist. "Ten thousand trigrams receive orders." Ten thousand trigrams immediately went forward, knelt on one knee, and raised his head with both hands. "Hold my token, see the order, if you see me, anyone dare to obstruct and kill. If there is the emperor''s hand and crush this order, our Vientiane gate keeper will send out the troops to kill the emperor at the first time! Chop Yue Zun drank a lot. Wan Gua took the token and exclaimed, "yes, great elder." Hearing the sound, the disciples were terrified. This time, elder yuezun was really angry. Wan Gua was one of the five elders, and he was given the order of the elder. This token is not ordinary. Once the token is crushed, the gate keeper of Vientiane will sense it at the first time. After the token is broken, the explosive energy will spread to thousands of miles. All people, animals and objects within the thousand li will be locked, and their positions will be announced to Vientiane at the first time The beheader of the gate. At that time, unless the sect leader appears, the emperor chopping troops will not stop. They will kill everything that is locked by the token. The emperor chopping force, known as the most elite force of the Vientiane gate, has the strength to kill the emperor. This is also the support of the nine spirits of the Vientiane gate! "Elder Yaoyi!" Yuezun drink again. "Yes Yao Yi, one of the five elders, came forward. Then see the moon Zun pick another order, is a piece of gold inlaid jade beautiful token, give it to Yao Yi. "Send this order to the hand of hongtianzong and give it the name of Jiuwei." As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience was in uproar! "Jiu... Jiu Wei?" "After so many years, will Jiuwei appear again?" All the disciples lost their voice. Even the heavenly Saint also stayed. He hurried forward and said, "elder, think twice..." "why? Do you have anything to say? " Yue Zun looked at him indifferently and said slowly. "The identity of" Jiuwei "is of great influence. How can it be given at will? Please think twice Heaven is holy and urgent. "The people of the Vientiane sect who protect us in the daytime have made great contributions to the nine spirits. Isn''t it reasonable to give the" nine guards "? What''s more, if there is no white night, we are afraid there is no clue! What''s more, I don''t know that there''s a gangster secretly disturbing the situation of the Vientiane gate. So I think it''s reasonable to give them the "nine guards". Elder Tian Sheng, are you right Speaking of this, Yue Zun deeply looked at Tian Sheng. After this remark, Tian Sheng''s eyes twinkled, and he no longer objected. He nodded in a low voice: "yes... " well, it''s settled. Wan Gua, Yao Yi, Zhang Zifeng, you can execute it! " "Yes They said. Yue Zun nodded and turned away. Soon after, Zhen Tianxiang was buried in the gate of Vientiane. At the same time, the team headed by Wan Gua went to the hermit group. After the fall of Shao emperor, Shao busi died, but the Shao family would not be irresponsible. Wan Gua entered Shaojia with the order of the elder, read out a series of crimes, and took all the senior officials of the Shao family away and punished them in Shengzhou as coolies for ten years. If the top management is removed, the family will never recover. There will be no signs of resurgence for at least 10 years. In addition, other families are also blamed. Especially the Nangong family and Xuanyuan family. The Xuanyuan family has an excellent attitude to admit their mistakes and actively cooperate with them, while the Nangong family is hard to tell. Nangong Xuan personally received the ten thousand trigrams and explained the punishment to them in the daytime. In view of the punishment given by the white night, Wan Gua decided not to deal with Nangong family for the time being, and reported it to Mingyue Zun first, and then dealt with it properly. Otherwise, the Nangong family might perish completely in the punishment of the two. The clans of the hidden world were disturbed by the Vientiane gate, and there was a shocking news from hongtianzong. Yao Yi''s team has already arrived at Dahuang city. Although they can''t meet at night, Yao Yi still successfully meets the Qing emperor. As one of the five elders, Yao Yi''s status is even higher than Zhen Tianxiang. Rao is the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, and he has to give him a third face. After arriving at the city of Dahuang, Yao Yi set up an altar according to the understanding of the Vientiane gate. This lasted for a day and attracted the attention of countless powerful people.When some people are aware of these proprieties, they know what they know. They are shocked and can''t believe their conjectures. The next day. Holding the "order of gold and jade", Yao Yi ascended to the top of the sacrificial ceremony, worshipped three times and knocked nine times. He placed the order of gold and jade on the top of the sacrifice and announced the world at the same time. "According to the order of yuezun, the great elder of the Vientiane gate, from now on, the Dragon white night will be given the name of" Jiuwei ", and the" order of gold and jade "will be obtained to announce the world only Yao Yi shouts loudly, the sound spreads the entire city of Dahuang. All of a sudden, Xiong Jue was shocked and the whole world was terrified. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 "Elder martial brother! Senior brother! The gate of Vientiane has been sealed!! What''s the title of "nine guards" and a token for elder martial brother Bai Ye? " Early in the morning, a young disciple ran to the pavilion of Shentu. The pavilion of the divine way was set up in the same place as the other disciples. All the disciples in his voice came out of their rooms one after another. "Zhang Mao, what are you talking about? What''s Jiuwei Yue Rongshu came out of the house and called out to Zhang Mao, who was in high spirits all the way. "You don''t know, elder martial sister? What kind of Yaoyi elder in the gate of Vientiane has set up altars in our city of Dahuang, arranged and relied on, and ascended the altar to pay homage to the guards! It''s said that elder martial brother Baiye is Jiuwei. I think that Yaoyi is a very powerful person in the Vientiane gate. When he ascended the altar, many great people came to him. The scene was very lively. " Zhang Mao ran to the banyan tree and said it excitedly. He was confused. What? A group of disciples also came around, chirping and asking, the scene is not chaotic. It was not until the divine way came out of the pavilion that people were calm and orderly. "The white night is called the ninth guard?" Shentu''s face was obviously astonished. He was always calm and could not keep calm at the moment. This more and more attracted the students'' curiosity. "Elder martial brother, what is Jiuwei The disciples asked in a hurry and looked at him curiously one by one. "Jiuwei is a title and an identity. But it''s not a normal identity. " Shentu took a deep breath and said faintly, "once you get this identity, it means that he is linked to the whole Vientiane gate." "Hook?" "Maybe I am not quite right. It should be said that the whole Vientiane gate will support all his actions." Shentu said in a deep voice: "if younger martial brother Bai really gets the title of" Jiuwei ", then from today on, anyone who is against him is against the Vientiane gate!" "What?" The crowd was horrified and stunned. What is the concept of Vientiane gate? I''m afraid no one knows. The result of the Shao emperor''s arrogance and the killing of Zhen Tianxiang was immeasurable. This time, the punishment to the Yinshi family almost brought down the whole family. However, none of the great emperors suppressed by the hermit family dared to attack. There was no other reason, because the army of the emperor chopping had already moved out! The strength of the Vientiane gate is not built. There is only one reason for the deterioration of the nine soul palace incident, that is, many people underestimate the Vientiane gate! In this incident, no less than 50 puppet emperors were arrested and punished at the Vientiane gate, and a large number of souls who violated the rules of the Vientiane gate were directly killed on the spot! The whole xiongjue is shrouded in the prestige of the Vientiane gate. In the white night, the hermit clan was washed once more, and the Vientiane gate was washed again. This time, it has been unable to compete with the common people. At this time, the Vientiane gate was sealed the white night "Jiuwei", which was of great significance. "Yao Yi is one of the five elders of the Vientiane sect. He came here to guard himself, which shows the status of younger martial brother Bai in the hearts of Vientiane disciples. From now on, younger martial brother Bai no longer needs the protection of our Vientiane gate. I''m afraid no one dares to move him, because behind him stands the whole Vientiane gate. " The divine way sighed. The crowd sighed, some happy for the white night, some envied. But on the white night of seclusion, I didn''t know anything about it. At this time, he is still immersed in the small world, quiet practice. He gained a lot in the first battle of jiuhungong. In fact, after sacrificing ten Heavenly spirits, the dead dragon sword can be used to kill Shao Di in the daytime, without any effort to cut it with its own method. However, it does not increase the meaning and perception of one''s own environment by using the dead dragon sword. This is an excellent opportunity to fight with the great emperor. You can understand his imperial power and get a glimpse of the great emperor''s way from the moment of fighting with him. And then better into the Empire. How many people can compete with the emperor on the whole Xiong Jue continent? The opponent of the great emperor, of course, is also the great emperor. The puppet emperor''s peak is afraid that he can''t even fight his fingers when facing the emperor. How can we talk about fighting? It is almost impossible for the white night, which is based on the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven, to fight against the great emperor, because they have no elixir even though they are dead. Therefore, the experience of fighting against Shaodi will be a precious opportunity not belonging to Emperor seal. The white night moistened the body, thinking about every moment of fighting with the emperor, the soul of heaven bloomed with halo, and the soul power lingered a little bit. The whole forest is full of lotus like soul. Qingdi was still sitting in front of the stone table, but this time his attention did not focus on the chessboard, but fell steadily in the forest. His eyes twinkled and he thought. I don''t know how long after that, this lotus like soul began to shrink. The white night was like a white lotus rushing out of the mud, and the whole person seemed to be completely new. And his whole body rippling that spirit, also at this moment into a sharp light, rushed to the sky. In an instant, the sky is clear and all things are revived. At this moment, everything in the world is blooming with strong vitality that cannot be expressed in words.The white night was full of blue light. He stood up again and roared up to the sky. The exquisite power was boiling all over his body. "King of heaven!" He stopped whistling and his eyes were bright, like the eyes of God. But after entering the emperor, he was met by a void and inexplicable loneliness. As if the whole world, he is the only one left, the mind can no longer move forward, artistic conception can no longer be refined. This kind of feeling is what he has never had before. White night was confused and went out of the woods to pay a visit to the Qing emperor. "This is the Jiuwei order from the Vientiane gate. Take it." The green emperor said with a smile. "Jiuwei order?" The white night was stunned, took over the order of gold and jade, looked at it for a moment, and asked, "what is Jiuwei?" "The nine spirits guard!" "The nine souls of the gods?" White night Leng Leng Leng: "what is that?" "A position, a right, a symbol." The green emperor smiles. Listening to the white night in the clouds. "As long as you know, from today on, the Vientiane gate is your big backstage, that''s enough." The green emperor said with a smile. "The Vientiane gate became my backstage?" White night is hard to accept. "There is one rule in the gate rules of the Vientiane gate, which will protect the nine guards regardless of life or death. Anyone who takes the initiative to attack the nine guards will become the number one enemy of Vientiane gate." The green emperor said as he took a letter from his arms and gave it to Bai Ye. White night was shocked and took the envelope and opened it. A moment later, he breathed a little. "Yuezun, the great elder of the Vientiane sect, has already known what Tiansheng has done. He has secretly sent someone to Wudang to take back elder Liu Tai. However, there is no evidence in the Vientiane gate to prove that all this is the work of Tian Sheng. He can''t take him for the time being. As one of the five elders, Tiansheng involves too much. He needs to remove the power of Tiansheng, remove the relationship network of Tiansheng and release energy He will be guilty at one stroke. " Said the white night with a smile. "Tian Sheng is different from Zhen Tianxiang. He has too much in his hand. If you pull him down at will, you will be shocked." The green emperor nodded: "but this result, already enough, you finally did not come in vain." "Yes, now the Vientiane gate has known this. Everything depends on the elder yuezun. My task has been completed. I can go back after I have sorted it out." White night smile way, a face relaxed. "Go back?" The emperor''s eyebrows moved and shook his head: "you can''t go back." "What do you mean The emperor laughed, but avoided the question and said, "you have just broken through the realm and entered the realm of the heavenly king. I ask you, are you now in a state of confusion and emptiness? There is no desire to pursue strength at all? " "Yes." White night nods, he just wants to ask this matter. "It''s normal." With a big wave of the green emperor''s hand, a huge catalogue appeared in the air. "White night, you need an experience! A life and death experience. " Pointing to several huge islands in the catalogue, the Qing emperor said, "here are the four most dangerous places in the nine souls continent. I hope you can go here and experience some hardships and understand some feelings during this period of time! How about laying a foundation for the attack on the puppet emperor "But master, I plan to go back to Wudang. I miss my relatives and friends very much." The white night hesitated down the road. "The Tiansheng affair is not over yet. If you go back, if the Tiansheng retaliates against you, your relatives and friends may be implicated. If you leave and go out for training temporarily, the Tiansheng will not be disorderly, and the external forces will not do anything to your relatives and friends even if you are afraid of your status as the ninth guard. Therefore, you can rest assured to go out for training and return to martial arts and return to Qingqing Isn''t it better? " The emperor said with a smile. White night heard the sound, nodded: "since the elder said so, the younger generation according to the elder said." "If you and I meet each other, you can be regarded as predestined. Although you have not been admitted to hongtianzong, in my eyes, you are my disciple." The Qing emperor took out a branch from his sleeve and handed it to Bai Ye. "This is an artifact condensed from my original magic power. You can return to this small world to practice in any place by using it. I''ll give you this." Don''t you think it''s appropriate to make a white ceremony "Take it. It''s not expensive. It''s a little bit of my heart." The green emperor said with a smile. The white night hesitated, and in the end, it came down. Qingdi''s small world is a priceless treasure to him. With the inheritance of Huangding and Dandi, he can refine a large number of priceless divine pills. It is false to say that he doesn''t want it at night. "You can start now and go to experience. Don''t worry about Lin Zhengtian. I will take care of him for you. And you, go to the eastern continent for me, enter the forest of forests, and take the heart of nature for me, will you? " The emperor said with a smile. "The elder asks for help, but the younger one will try his best to help." White night nods."It''s urgent. Go ahead and pay attention to safety all the way." The green emperor waved. Nodding in the daytime, he did not linger, but got up and left. And as soon as the white night is gone, the divine way will come. "Master, you summon me?" It''s a magic way. "In this Shenzi war, you performed very well. In order to consolidate your cultivation, I will arrange another training for you. The goal is set near the holy peak. This training is for the whole sect. You should call up the disciples immediately, inform them, clean up and go to the holy peak." Said the green emperor. "What?" He was stunned and looked at the green emperor in astonishment. He was silent for a moment and then said, "master, how can you practice? What''s more, it''s a school experience? I don''t understand. Please show me. " "There is no reason. If you want to disobey, I will not force you." The emperor closed his eyes and said slowly. The divine way bowed his head and did not speak. After a long time, he clasped his fist and called out: "yes, master." "I didn''t mistake you at all." The green emperor nodded: "you will open the warehouse, let the disciples choose, and then you can start, do not stay!" "Yes." Shentu clenched his fist secretly, and a trace of sadness flickered in the depth of his pupils. How the emperor could not detect it, he sighed, went to the divine way, and gently stroked his head. "Don''t be sad, son. As long as you are safe and sound, how can I be in trouble? Come on. " "Yes, master!" Shentu knelt down on his knees and kowtowed heavily to the Qing emperor. Then he got up and left the small world. One day later, only the Qing emperor and Lin Zhengtian were left in hongtianzong. He walked out of the small world and looked at the dim sky in the distance. His green eyes twinkled with sadness and helplessness. "The nine spirits... Are going to be in chaos..." in the end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 The Qing emperor returned to the small world. Wutian array is still in operation. Lin Zhengtian is like a rock, sitting in the Wutian array. At the moment, his whole body is full of golden light, and even his skin is irrigated with golden water. Strange black lines appear all over his body. The pupil of Qing emperor opened slightly. "Have you arrived at the gate of emperor''s territory? This boy, the will is not simple indeed Snore! A strange sound blooms on Lin Zhengtian''s forehead, and then a six pointed star array appears on his head. The array turns into a circle pattern, which is constantly rotating and changing. In a short time, it becomes a villain''s shape. However, the villain''s whole body is constantly shaking and seems to burst at any time, which is extremely unstable. The Qing emperor gazed and sighed for a long time. "Well, since you are in front of me, it is a kind of fate. I will help you." The green emperor said to himself. With a light wave of his sleeve, a green halo shone on it. The ground around the sky free array immediately broke through the ground. A large number of vines and vegetation grew around Lin Zhengtian. The surging vitality was constantly seeping into his body, and the trembling villain gradually stabilized. But see him a low drink, all the plants exploded, into a large amount of powder, into the golden light. At the moment, Lin Zhengtian, who has been sitting in a cross seat, trembles, and then suddenly rises. At this moment, he is like a sleeping giant, suddenly rising, standing tall and shining everywhere. At the same time, the golden light bloomed on the top of hongtianzong, and the divine light shone on the world, and a supreme and pious power was sprinkled down. All the people in Dahuang city stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction of hongtianzong. There, it is already golden, in that dazzling golden light, people seem to see a huge figure, this figure is like a pillar, holding the sun and moon in hand, opening up the heaven and earth, how majestic. God! Gods! Miracle!! Seeing this scene, all living beings found that they could not control themselves. They crept down to the ground inexplicably and worshipped the magnificent figure. Yes, they have a kind of unprecedented piety in their hearts. They can''t suppress this kind of piety. This is a kind of respect from the lower class to the superior, a kind of submission! And at the moment of the appearance of the figure, countless grand and profound voices came from all directions. "Mo Di congratulates the birth of the new emperor!" "Yidi congratulates the birth of the new emperor!" "The rain emperor congratulates the birth of the new emperor!" "Emperor Yao congratulates the birth of the new emperor!" ... hearing this sound, all living beings were in an uproar. It turns out that this is the appearance of emperor''s life!! This is the birth of the great emperor! They raised their heads in excitement, tears streaming down their faces! They saw with their own eyes the birth of a great emperor! This is the supreme glory! Dali city. The servants of the Lin family are cleaning the gate, but they can see the golden light shining in the distance. The servant immediately ran into the mansion to report. After a while, the old housekeeper of the Lin family ran out and looked at the vision, then his face changed greatly. "The emperor elephant... This is the emperor elephant!" The old housekeeper was very excited. He knelt down on the ground and worshipped him. After three times of worship, the old housekeeper was stunned. The hollow old eye suddenly turned his head and asked the servants behind him: "which direction... What direction is that direction?" "Back to Guanshi, that''s the direction of Dahuang city!" A servant answered quickly. "Dahuang city?" If the old housekeeper was struck by lightning, the whole man was stunned, as if petrified. After a long time, he jumped up suddenly, and his tears were full of tears. He ran to the inner house as if he were crazy. His mouth was even louder than before, his voice was hoarse but extremely hoarse. "Master!! My Lord The whole forest house was startled by the voice of the steward. Lin Po cauldron, who was still in the inner hall to discuss matters with the senior officials of the Lin mansion, frowned. Looking at the steward who broke in, his face was a little ugly, and he murmured: "what''s the matter? So flustered But see the old steward kneeling on the ground, tears, crying cry: "master!!! Emperor elephant... Emperor elephant appears "Emperor elephant?" The room was full of shock. People glared at the old steward, and a huge wave was set off in their hearts. No one of them does not know what it means. Only when the great emperor appears, can the emperor appear. Lin Po cauldron suddenly stood up from his chair, his eyes were round and his words were shaking. "The emperor elephant... From which direction did the emperor elephant come into being?" "Dahuang city!" The steward roared at the top of his voice. The whole Lin family was shocked. Lin Xiaoyao sat on the chair, but the chair on the armrest almost crushed the armrest and whispered: "Dahuang city!! It must be the sky!! It must be a positive day"The sky is open, my Lin family has finally made a great emperor!" An elder of the Lin family knelt directly on the ground, worshipped the heaven, and his face was full of tears. "My Lin family has risen!! Rise up People cry and cry. After so many years of silence, the Lin family finally rose. They don''t have to bow to the clans who have the emperor. They don''t have to be humble and lose their dignity! At this moment, even the forest righteousness, which has always regarded Lin Zhengtian and Lin Xiaoyao as the enemy, is still a little excited. Although he hated Lin Xiaoyao, his jealousy turned to jealousy. He still had feelings for the Lin family. Otherwise, when Lin broke the cauldron and was determined to protect Lin Zhengtian, he would not carry out it in silence. "The emperor''s elephant has been born. We need to rush to Dahuang city and take back Zhengtian." At this time, Lin Lin Yi stood up and said. Lin Xiaoyao took a deep look at him with a faint smile on his face. "Yes Lin Po cauldron also sober up, but still can''t restrain the excitement, shouting: "quick, immediately call up the family members, go to the Lin family right away!"!!! Come on For a moment, the Lin family was in a commotion. At the same time, outside the city of Dahuang, Yao Yi led a small group of Vientiane disciples to stand at the top of the mountain. Looking at the emperor''s elephant, he took a deep breath, as if he was saying to himself: "the emperor''s elephant has been born, and most of Lin Zhengtian has entered the emperor''s way. In this way, Bai Jiuwei should be much safer." "Safe?" Zhang Zifeng''s face puzzled: "elder, what do you mean? Is Bai Jiuwei in danger at present "Very dangerous." Yao Yi thought for a moment, suddenly turned around and asked the disciples behind him: "where is the army of the ten thousand trigrams elder?" "According to the information they just sent, they are only half a day away from here. They should be able to make up with us in the evening." Said a disciple. "That''s about it. Set up the array right now. Everyone is ready." Yao Yi took a deep breath. The disciples were more puzzled. This time, they just came to announce the identity of the "nine guards" in the white night. However, Yao Yi did not take them away. Instead, they set up camp here, as if waiting for something. And listen to Yao Yi''s words, it seems that ten thousand trigrams will also arrive. "Elder, I don''t understand. Are there any tasks we haven''t completed? Why not go back to the holy state? " In the expectation of many disciples, Zhang Zifeng came forward and asked. Yao Yi looked at the disciples around her, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "it''s time for me to tell you something, so that you don''t know what you are facing. In fact, before leaving the general school, elder yuezun quietly gave me a secret order with wangua elder! This command is very important, because it can''t be disclosed, so I haven''t told you all the time "Secret order?" The crowd was stunned. "What order is it?" Zhang Zifeng asked. "Protect white Jiuwei." Yao Yi said. "Shelter?" Zhang Zifeng couldn''t help laughing: "Bai Jiuwei has a dragon sword. He has killed two great emperors, but he has nothing to do with himself. He has got the identity of nine guards of the Vientiane gate. Who dares to move him?" "Do you know why yuezun gave him the special title of" Jiuwei " Yao Yi said: "Jiuwei No. 1 has not appeared for nearly a thousand years! This time, the elder yuezun gave the white night not only because it has made great contribution to our Vientiane gate, but also to keep him "Protect him?" That''s it? "Yes, the reason is that Bai Jiuwei''s killing of the great emperor has aroused the fear of the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors. Imagine that a person with the level of burning the sky can cut down two great emperors. If this man enters the great emperor, what strength should he have? What''s more, he has been passed on by the great emperor, and he will soon become the great emperor! Such a person is a great threat to the three gods, five saints, Nine Emperors and ten emperors! The strong will never allow themselves to live under the threat of others, especially the great emperor. Therefore, after this incident comes out, the Nine Emperors and ten emperors will join hands to kill white Jiuwei Yao Yi''s voice sank, and said in a low voice: "this time, the elder of the ten thousand trigrams has brought his troops to kill the emperor! Its purpose is to frighten the great emperor, take away Bai Jiuwei and send him into the gate of Vientiane. " This speech, thoroughly shocked Zhang Zifeng. They didn''t expect it to turn out like this. "In this case, why didn''t Bai Jiuwei take refuge in our Vientiane gate earlier?" Zhang Zifeng asked in dismay. "Elder yuezun is not sure, and... The land of Saint state can''t come if you want to. If you don''t have to, elder yuezun doesn''t dare to give this order." Yao Yi sighed, was about to say something, suddenly... bang! A startling sound came from the distance, and then the whole earth was shaking violently, and an amazing ripple of destruction was blowing from the distance."Be careful!" Yao Yi roared and sacrificed together, trying to resist the disciples around. But as soon as his breath was sacrificed, it was torn up like paper paste by the ripples of destruction. All the disciples of Vientiane on the top of the mountain were blown away. They fell on the ground in disorder. They were hard to get up when they were light, and spit blood when they were heavy. Yao Yi hard to get up, feel the air has not dispersed the force lines, his face is extremely ugly. "This is... Dili?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 A line of scarlet armor stopped on the open plain. There were seven hundred people in this group. They were square and square. They were armed with long swords. They were armed to their teeth. They were waiting for their helmets. They could only see a pair of serious and fierce eyes. There was a terrible and dangerous smell in everyone. Now. In front of the team, there was an extremely long gully, which was deep and bottomless, like an abyss, completely blocking their way. The person who led this army was one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, Wan Gua. He rode a horse and looked at the front indifferently, but he saw that there was a great deal of colorful light in front of him, and the sky was covered with clouds, and countless terrible emperor''s lights were vented. The earth moves, the mountains are flattened, the tumbling river is stopped, all souls are crawling, and all life kowtow. Endless pressure, come here! In the sky, there appeared a bright spot like the scorching sun. After the light spot, there is another light spot, which appears continuously. In a short period of time, there are nearly ten light spots in front of this army. All the emperor''s lights are blooming from these light spots. "Ten thousand trigrams, you should stop." A spot of light floated and fell, and out of the light came a slender figure, but the figure covered the whole body with breath and could not see the shape clearly. The ten thousand trigrams were as penetrating as a fire, and he read out: "are you emperor Xu?" "I''m not." The man shook his head: "without proof, you can''t guess my identity." "Yes, I don''t have any evidence, because you hide your identity very well. I can only judge it by the breath. But only by this, you can''t be sure of your identity. You are afraid that I will pursue responsibility from the Vientiane gate, so you hide your identity." Wan Gua shook his head and said lightly, "you have so many lower emperors gathered here. Why? Are you trying to rebel? " "Rebellion? Wangua, are you serious? We are not enslaved by your Vientiane gate. How can we rebel? Do you think we are your people subconsciously Another point of light came a cold hum, arrogant and disdainful voice. "Of course, you are not the people of our Vientiane gate, but you are the people of the nine souls land. Your current actions have seriously endangered the order of the nine spirits and the future of the nine spirits. What is it if you are not rebellious?" Ten thousand trigrams are light. "Oh, it''s just like justice, but in my opinion, you''re just superficial and honest. You look decent on the surface. I don''t know what you''ve done behind your back!" A enchanting female voice came from another spot of light. According to the ten thousand diagrams, this is the next great emperor, Ji di. He has been in contact with most of the next great emperors. Only Ji Di can speak such a charming tone. If you don''t know what happened to wangua at the moment, he is one of the five elders of the Vientiane sect. He glanced at the falling light spots, without exception, all of them were the next great emperor. It''s obvious that these people are here to intercept him. "What? Is there no one among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors Ten thousand trigrams are light. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, master wangua. But just remember that you can''t get through here with us." "Emperor Xu" chuckled. "The Nine Emperors and ten emperors have not arrived. I''m afraid they went to hongtianzong? If you stop us here, you are only delaying our steps and stopping us from helping Hong Tianzong. " Wan Gua shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that you can''t stop us, because what stands behind me is the most powerful army I''ve ever sent, the army to cut the emperor!" "To cut the emperor''s troops is the sharpest knife in the Vientiane gate. Although you don''t restrain the emperor, you don''t fear the emperor. It''s because of this army!" The mouth of the man who was called emperor Xu by the ten thousand hexagrams went up and said with a faint smile: "just, is it really so strong to kill the emperor? I don''t believe it. In my opinion, the troops behind you are just a group of top puppet emperors! You can kill by covering your hands! Do you really think that we are such a coward? Today, I''m going to try the so-called Imperial Army! " After that, Emperor Xu rushed over and released the emperor. Wan Gua''s eyes narrowed, and a strong murderous spirit flashed through his pupils. He did not move. When the emperor Xu approached, he let out a roar. "Kill!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Ten soldiers rushed out of the army immediately. They turned into ten streamers, spinning around emperor Xu like a cobweb. "Emperor Xu" was very angry. With one hand, he split the void and hit the reincarnation emperor power, distorting the void. However, his imperial power could not be hurt by half an inch on the armor of these emperor chopping troops. The armor of all the troops was unbelievable and could withstand the attack of the next emperor. After several moves, the "emperor Xu" move was empty and could not hurt him. "What?" "Emperor Xu" was shocked and felt bad. He quickly withdrew. However, the rear area was blocked by five soldiers who cut the emperor''s troops. Five sharp broadswords were beheaded at him.The knife cut across the void and crushed the space. It sliced through Dili easily and blasted towards his back. Whew! At once, there were five more terrible knives on the back of emperor Xu, and he fell forward. But before he could stand firm, five more knives came from the front. "Bad!" "Emperor Xu" yelled. These five swords are sharper and penetrate the "emperor Xu" in an instant. The emperor Xu was frozen in place and motionless. His imperial power was like a broken water bag, which exploded in all directions, and then disappeared at an amazing speed. The great emperors standing in the rear all showed their condensation color and retreated several steps in succession. They know that emperor Xu is dead! It''s in such a moment. Ten soldiers, so easy to kill a lower emperor, cut the emperor''s troops, really worthy of the reputation... they all underestimated this trump card army from the Vientiane gate. There is no doubt that the soul state of the soldiers in this army is not as good as that of the great emperor, but their equipment, moves, and Qi are all aimed at the emperor. Wan Gua walked over and looked at the body of emperor Xu, which had been cut into several sections, and scanned his head twice. At the moment, the disguise of "emperor Xu" has broken down and revealed his original face. "Indeed, it was Emperor Xu." With a sneer, he said in a loud voice: "emperor Xu openly endangers the mainland. He has been killed. The" Xu family "and" e family "under Emperor Xu''s command will be severely punished from the Vientiane gate seven days later." With that, he raised his head, staring at the emperors in front of him and said coldly, "now, who else wants to stop me?" When the words fell, the great emperors were silent, and no one dared to speak. At first, they had no doubt about the strength of this army as if they had been killed by Emperor Mai for hundreds of years. But now, they believe it. The authority of this force is absolutely unknown to them. "You are the pillar of the nine spirits. Killing you is the loss of the nine spirits. Make way." Ten thousand trigrams are light. Several people look at each other secretly, and finally get out of the way. There are 700 troops to kill the emperor, but there are only ten emperors here. How can they be opponents? I''m afraid in less than half an hour, these great emperors will fall here. Many people couldn''t help shaking at the thought. In the end, it''s not like killing the gate in half an hour. But just then, a great voice came from afar. "The army of cutting the emperor relies on their equipment and the skills they have mastered. This skill comes from Emperor Wu, which is extremely exquisite. In addition, all the members of the army have exhausted their potential and activated their own potential. All of them can''t get into the way of emperor in their life. Although they have the ability to resist the next emperor, they can''t do anything about the upper and middle emperors. So, you Don''t be afraid, they are not invincible This voice falls, a person who is full of colorful halo and can''t see his face clearly flies over. All of a sudden, the evil spirit of the army was completely suppressed. The pupil of the ten thousand trigrams shrinks: "the middle emperor?" The emperors were overjoyed. Middle emperor! This person must be one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors!! "The death dragon reappeared and fell into the hands of a vicious villain who did not know the height of heaven and earth. It was the misfortune of the nine spirits. Outside the nine spirits palace, the Shao emperor and the Jin emperor were killed. If we don''t act, do we have to wait for the nine souls to die?" The man in the colorful halo made a cold voice: "if you don''t work hard to stop this person today and create opportunities for others to kill the white night, then in the future, it will be you who will die! Therefore, don''t say that it''s the emperor chopping troops here. Even if the leader of the gate of Vientiane comes, you are not allowed to retreat! " After all, the man raised his hands, and the sky was suddenly dark. Countless flames were like meteors falling towards it. Every flame was condensed by the most pure emperor. "Kill!" People in the colorful halo roar. The emperors were inspired and rushed over. Wan Gua''s face suddenly changed, and he roared: "chop!" Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all the troops who cut the emperor are impulsive and kill all the emperors. The fire is blazing and the earth is shaking. On the top of the mountain near the city of Dahuang, Yaoyi stood up and looked at the head. The emperor''s idea in the air came one wave after another, and he had guessed something. "Quick, send out the signal, inform the zongmen, inform the elder yuezun!" Yao Yi yelled. "Yes Zhang Zifeng nodded, just took out the signal to send out, but saw in the sky, a huge slap down. Boom! The whole hilltop was immediately flattened.Zhang Zifeng and Yao Yi dodge in a hurry. However, they are spat with blood from the mouth of Zhang Zifeng and Yao Yi, and their skin and flesh are cracked. Looking back there, all the other disciples of the Vientiane sect died miserably. Yao Yi was shocked, looked up, but saw a large number of gods of light toward the city of Dahuang. "Yao Yi, I think you are one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate. Give the head of the gate a face!! Get out of the way and don''t get involved in it A magnificent sound floated out of one of the halos, then disappeared into the city of Dahuang. "So... What is that?" Zhang Zifeng was so frightened that his teeth trembled and he could not help shouting. "That... Is the Nine Emperors and ten emperors." Yao Yi lost his mind and murmured. All nine emperors and ten emperors appear! "White night... I''m afraid it''s over..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 Lin Zhengtian opened his eyes and saw green and vitality in his sight. An old man standing in front of him, like a pine, full of vicissitudes. Can Lin Zhengtian not know who this man is? He took a hard breath, then knelt down and clasped his fist at the old man. "Thank you for your help "Get up quickly." The green emperor stepped forward with a smile, lifted up Lin Zhengtian, and said with a smile, "you can have today by yourself. You don''t need to say thank you. From today on, you have to create your own way. Try your best." "Yes, master." Lin Zhengtian nodded. He looked around, but no one else was seen, so he asked, "master, where is my younger brother?" "He has something to do. He left for the time being. On the right day, you should go back to the Lin family and tell your father the news, so as not to worry them." The emperor said with a smile. Lin Zhengtian hesitated and nodded: "although I have nothing to do with the Lin family, I should tell my father about it and make him happy." "I can''t say that. At the beginning, you saw the chance of emperor''s way in the palace of nine souls, which attracted the envy of all the heroes. If the Lin family didn''t fight for help, you wouldn''t have you. Today, although Lin''s broken cauldron is quite snobbish, and the Lin family has failed you, it''s hard to say. Lin''s family is your master''s family. You should think about it carefully." The emperor shook his head. Lin Zhengtian was silent. At this time, the green emperor''s pupil dilated a few minutes, and then shook his head and sighed: "you go quickly, the Lin family has arrived at my hongtianzong." "What?" Lin Zhengtian was stunned. He quickly walked out of the small world, and soon smelled the smell from outside the hongtianzong gate. At the moment, a large number of Lin family members had gathered outside. Judging from the mixed strong smell, the Lin family almost poured out and all came. "They must have seen the emperor''s elephant here and guessed that you might have entered the realm of the great emperor, and then they came here." The emperor said with a smile. Lin Zhengtian nodded his head and a little bit of his feet, and instantly appeared outside the door of hongtianzong. At the moment, Lin Po cauldron, Lin Muyi, Lin Xiaoyao and others are still quite uneasy. They stand outside the door and ask for a meeting, but no one inside responds. Lin Po cauldron thinks that this is Lin Zhengtian who doesn''t want to see the Lin family, so he intends to do it. When he saw Lin Zhengtian appear in front of the door, Lin broke the cauldron and was very happy. "See the emperor!" One by one, the Lin family were so excited that they all knelt down on the ground, shouting devoutly and trembling, and their voices were hoarse. The spirits gathered outside also gathered around, looking at Lin Zhengtian, full of curiosity. "Lin Zhengtian... Emperor?" "So it is. The emperor elephant was released by him." "At present, he is the only one who has got the chance to become emperor." The crowd talked, but they did not dare to speak out. Looking at Lin Zhengtian''s eyes, they were also full of respect. Lin Zhengtian looked at the Lin people in front of him indifferently, and looked at the broken cauldron and forest righteousness kneeling on the ground. After a long time, he sighed and walked forward to help them up. "Get up." He said faintly. "Thank you." The Lin family got up and looked very respectful. This person, will change the Lin family, will be the Lin family''s pride. "Good God, I''ve wronged you over the years. Before that, uncle was not good. I made you suffer so much. I''m here to make amends to you." Lin Po cauldron tiger eyes some moist, voice a little hoarse said, actually is to worship Lin Zhengtian again, so-called face, dignity, all put aside. Seeing this, Lin Zhengtian hurriedly helped him and said, "master, don''t do this." "You can accept this worship, because from now on, you are the leader of the Lin family." Lin Po cauldron has a hoarse voice. "I am the leader of the Lin family?" Lin Zhengtian was a little surprised. He reexamined Lin Po cauldron and found that although he was older than Lin Shuyi and Lin Xiaoyao, he was much older than the two. Although Lin Po cauldron has been unfair to the younger generation of the Lin family in recent years, it is still in the consideration of the development of the Lin family. Maybe, he is not a qualified uncle, but he is definitely a qualified housekeeper. If there is no forest to break the cauldron, and the Lin family has no emperor to rely on, how can they be based in Xiong Jue? Lin Zhenglin sighed deeply that he had not been broken for a day. He looked at the forest righteousness, but at this time he also worshipped down. "Zhengtian, the second uncle is sorry for you. I hope you can forgive your second uncle and your cousin Junhong." And when he had said that, the tree righteousness knelt on his knees, and he would kowtow. Lin Zhengtian and Lin Xiaoyao are both very surprised and stop them. "Second uncle..." Lin Zhengtian was shocked. "Over the years, the second uncle has been envious of your talent and suppressed you and Xiaoyao. It''s the second uncle''s fault. I''m sorry for you. I don''t ask for anything else today. I just hope you can forgive us..." the tree''s face is full of vicissitudes and his voice is hoarse.Lin Zhengtian was stunned. He could easily see his regret in the eyes of the tree righteousness. Lin Lin Yi is not showing off, he is sincerely begging for forgiveness. It is unnecessary to be afraid. Even if Lin Zhengtian becomes the great emperor, as long as Lin Zhengtian''s seniority is there, there is no need to worry about what Lin Zhengtian will do to him. After all, Lin Xiaoyao still thinks of love, and he will not allow Lin Zhengtian to do so. "Second uncle, get up. I don''t hate you." Lin Zhengtian sighed. "The second uncle knew you were reluctant, so he decided to take Junhong out of the Lin family, hoping that you could return to the Lin family, take charge of the Lin family, and lead the rise of the Lin family." Lin Shuyi''s eyes were empty, and he slowly said, "it''s not easy for Lin family to produce a great emperor. This is my opportunity for the Lin family. I hope that under your leadership, the Lin family can become a great and famous existence..." "Muyi... You..." even Lin Xiaoyao was shocked. Lin''s family members are not surprised. The fight between Lin Xiaoyao and Lin Zhiyi was not for a day or two, but no one thought that at this time, Lin Shuyi made such a decision. Lin Zhengtian looks at the meaning of the forest in silence. He has all kinds of tastes in his heart and doesn''t know how to express it. However, many Lin family members are filled with emotion. Perhaps after today, the Lin family will no longer be the former Lin family. The Lin family will be one heart and one mind, and will become a force that can not be ignored on the mainland. But at this time, the sky is dark, a strong wind swept. The air suddenly cooled, as if into a land of frost. People are a little flustered. They look around, but they see a lot of dark fog rushing into Dahuang city like a torrent, pouring unstoppably towards hongtianzong. "What''s going on?" "What is this?" The souls in the city of Dahuang screamed in horror. "Who?" Lin broke the cauldron to detect that there was something wrong with it and roared. Make a defense immediately. At the same time, the blue light was in full swing, and the deep and long voice of the Qing emperor flew out of the temple. "Alas, you don''t have to come here. White night has been cheated from Dahuang city by me. You can leave quickly." Magic way? Lin''s family was stunned. "The devil''s coming?" But see those dark torrent, out of a dark figure, not others, is the devil in the people. And above the sky, a whirlpool condenses, and then a person who is wrapped in the evil spirit falls down from the whirlpool. The emperor''s will was born. Another great emperor came. The crowd screamed. Today, there are three great emperors in hongtianzong. The great emperor gathered together inexplicably. There must be great events! Some people who have the will have noticed that things are wrong. The man of the evil way fell in front of the gate of hongtianzong, looked at the simple gate and said faintly, "I know the devil has left." "Then why did you bring them?" When the green emperor walked out of the gate, the blue light seemed to disperse the evil spirit around him. "You are the benefactor of the demon king. Only if you leave, we can leave. Otherwise, the devil will ask you in the future. If I can''t help you in the face of death, he will never admit his identity." There was a husky voice in the dark figure. Qingdi looked at the black fog lightly, sighed for a long time, full of helplessness. How can the green emperor not know that the devil''s way is to move the white night with emotion. But is it really useful? The conversation between the two people listened to the Lin family, and Lin Zhengtian was full of fog, but after a while, he noticed something was wrong. Just now he came out of the small world, and he didn''t see even one Hongtian patriarch. There seemed to be only Qing emperor left in the Hongtian clan. Where are the people? "Now time is pressing. I will order my troops to block the city of Dahuang. Qingdi, please leave quickly. I will resist them for you." The man in the dark fog spoke again. "Why do you want me to do this? What''s more, this hongtianzong is my painstaking effort. If I leave, they will only pour out all their anger on the innocent people of Dahuang City, so I can''t go. " The green emperor looked at Lin Zhengtian: "Zhengtian, quickly lead the Lin family to leave. Don''t hesitate any more!" "Master, what happened?" Lin Zhengtian asked urgently. "Don''t ask so many questions. Just go." The Qing emperor drank in a low voice, and his tone was a little serious. "Where''s my younger brother? Where on earth have they gone Lin Zhengtian asked again. But at this time, a dull explosion came from the distance, and the whole city of Dahuang was shocked.A terrible force turned into ripples and swept the whole city. Lin Zhengtian was also attacked by the ripples. When he touched the power, his face was extremely ugly. "This is... Dili?" "It''s too late to leave now. I''m afraid the two people at the Vientiane gate can''t stop them." Out of the fog came a man with red eyes and a pale face. He put his hand on a long sword at his waist, and looked at the distance with a dignified expression. This is the devil emperor! Seeing this, the Qing emperor sighed. He turned his head and said to Lin Zhengtian, "they are not here for you. Zhengtian, you will leave from the rear later. I will try my best to buy time for you." "Master, who is it?" Lin Zhengtian asked. "The great emperor." The Qing emperor only vomited two words. The great emperor? Lin Zhengtian looks surprised. However, at this time, countless gorgeous torrents broke through the void and ran towards here. We can see that the innumerable buildings in the city are all broken, and countless people are all crawling on the ground. An unprecedented pressure has enveloped the city. The sound of magnificence came along with it. "Qingdi, let the white night come out! Give me an account, otherwise today, we will blood wash you hongtianzong, blood wash Dahuang city www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 Hearing this, Lin Zhengtian was shocked. Although not seen, but heard its voice, but this voice, full of vast imperial power, no doubt, the coming is a great emperor, and... Not ordinary emperor! He fixed his eyes and looked. He saw a middle-aged man with golden skin, white hair and a strong figure stepped on the air like an immortal. In a short time, he stood in the void in front of hongtianzong. The man held a long knife with one hand, and the blade was awe inspiring. Just because of the sharp edge, there was a kind of domineering spirit tearing the heaven and earth. "The middle emperor?" Lin Zhengtian was shocked. "One of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, the great emperor of Shendao!" The emperor closed his eyes and said slowly. This is the most powerful Dao player in the land of nine souls, the divine sword emperor? Lin Zhengtian''s thoughts exploded, unbelievable. Because when he was a child, he had heard about the legend of the divine sword emperor. It is said that this man can cut the sun and the moon with one knife, cut the sea with a knife, and break the sky with Qi! He is the one who really masters the law of extermination. There are also rumors that he is more proficient in the magic power of the sword. He can chop life with one knife and kill people with one knife! It is known as the yama of the sword. The power of supernatural power, Lin Zhengtian only vaguely saw a little description in the classics. It is a terrible power that can be mastered by people who reach the extreme of some kind of profound truth. This kind of person is not what the new emperor can deal with. However, the people who arrived at Dahuang city were far more than the God sword emperor! A torrent of sand came and darkened the whole world. Then a giant yellow sand dragon burst out of the sky and hit this place. All the souls in the city were involved in the high altitude, and then fell to the ground one by one, or vomited blood, or died directly. The Dragon fell to the ground and all the buildings were destroyed. In the sand, a man in yellow robe came out. Desert God! Among the three gods and five saints, the one with the posthumous title of "God"!! It is also one of the strongest three in the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! Seeing this, the green emperor was very pale. His eyes were cold, staring at the desert God Emperor. Without saying a word, he only raised his hand. A green halo spread out and swayed towards the wounded souls of the city. The injured people were affected by the halo and recovered immediately. But the next second, a huge Qi palm fell from the sky and hit the center of Dahuang city. The violent shock wave instantly tore up the whole city. Countless souls were killed. Countless buildings were turned into dust. The whole city was in a mess, and there was no end to it £¡£¡ The green emperor''s eyes were cold, flashing a trace of anger, staring at the third emperor from the sky. Hercules! The middle emperor from Wen family has the posthumous title of "Saint"! His soul is the greatest power of the whole continent. "Hercules, why? The people in Dahuang city are innocent, and Dahuang city is even more innocent! Do you have a conscience to do this? Do you deserve to be emperor The emperor''s voice was dry and hoarse, and he was seriously questioned. "Just a mole ant. If you die, you will die. What''s more, you deserve to talk to me like this?" Hercules said lightly. The Qing emperor is the last one in the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, and the only lower emperor in the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. Naturally, the Hercules emperor is not afraid of the Qing emperor, and dare to say so. In the eyes of these great emperors, what are ordinary souls? No one dares to say much about it. What''s more, these great emperors are not good at coming from Japan today. Qingdi also knew that he had no ability to blame these people. He took a deep breath and said to Lin Zhengtian, "Zhengtian, please organize and lead the people of Dahuang city to leave." "I''ll let the Lin family do it." Lin Zhengtian nodded, with a firm expression: "but I must stay. Unless the elder leaves, Zhengtian will not leave here." "You silly child." The green emperor sighed. "It''s not the time to chat here. Let''s figure out how to get there." One side of the magic emperor light open, and then turn his head, light looking at the Hercules over there, the cold words gradually fall out. "Qingdi is just a rising star. Although he is not as powerful as you, it is not your proud capital. What are you? As far as it is, roll as far as you can, so as not to take your head for sacrifice later. " "Who?" Hercules was furious. Before, people were attracted by the breath of the Qing emperor, but ignored the evil emperor who had restrained his breath. As the sound fell, people began to look surprised. "Lord devil?" "I didn''t expect you to come too!" The sword emperor''s eyebrows froze. Among the three gods and five saints, the three gods are the Emperor Wu, the devil and the desert God. These three are the strongest of the ten great emperors. Emperor Wu has not yet appeared, and he respects the devil emperor. Even if the desert God is here, he does not dare to challenge him.It is said that the strength of the evil emperor is equal to that of the Emperor Wu, but that the Emperor Wu and the devil did not fight each other, and the Emperor Wu had the proud record of fighting against the Dragon Emperor alone, so he was ranked first among the ten emperors. When Hercules saw that it was the demon emperor who made a sound, his look showed some fear and did not make a sound. However, the situation will not be controlled by the appearance of the devil emperor. "It''s a surprise to us that the Lord devil is here, but today''s matter involves the safety of the nine spirits. We can''t stand by and ignore it, otherwise... The nine souls will be in danger!" A voice came like the wind, and then the strong wind, a figure almost moved, appeared in front of the people. Wind emperor! Holy! People were shocked. The wind emperor of Shangguan family has arrived! Now nine emperors and ten emperors have come to 7788. The green emperor and the evil emperor do not say. On the side of the desert God Emperor, there are Shendao emperor, Hercules emperor and wind emperor. With these four people, they are enough to deal with the evil emperor and the green emperor. But. The evil Emperor didn''t show half a look of fear. He closed his eyes and said faintly, "it''s not enough to rely on the four of you. Should he be here? You''d better let him show up soon "We didn''t expect the devil emperor to intervene, but since we dare to do something this time, we have already made all preparations. What we fear is not you, but the gate of Vientiane." The wind emperor said. The devil''s eyes were half open. However, there are two streamers sweeping down here. When the halo dissipated, people fixed their eyes and looked at them. They were all dressed in luxury, their clothes were bright and their breath was terrible. They stood quietly beside Hercules and Shendao. Facing the two middle emperors, they behaved very naturally and were not influenced by them at all. Seeing this, Lin Zhengtian looks white. "Two more middle emperors? What''s going on? They are not among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors Lin Zhengtian lost his voice. "These two are the new Jin emperors from the hidden world, one is the water moon emperor, the other is the boundless emperor." The wind emperor said lightly. Lin Zhengtian''s pupils shrank. The hermit people... Still can''t swallow this tone. Please come out of the middle emperor who has lived in seclusion for thousands of years and avenge them! All the clans of the hidden world have the power of blood. They are the descendants of the great emperor. Most families have the next great emperor sitting in the town. It is expected that the middle emperor will appear. However, they will send out two statues at a time. Now, in front of the devil emperor and the green emperor, there are six emperors at least at the middle level. Emperor group appears, enough to destroy the mainland! "Give up the white night." The desert God Emperor opened his voice slowly, and his voice was like thunder. "You are not enough." The devil is weak. "You''re crazy!" The desert God Emperor was a little angry, and the four directions of Qi were boiling with his emotions. All the great emperors couldn''t suppress the anger... "demon emperor, I know you are very strong, but you are just a person. What''s the use of being strong again? You''re not our match. " The wind emperor also made a sound. "If we don''t hand in the white night, we will kill ourselves and kill you. The whole family of Hongtian will be slaughtered and the evil way will be washed with blood!" Hercules emperor cheered, every word has a kind of irrepressible strength. "Then you can try it." The evil emperor is still fearless and speaks lightly. "Asshole "Still crazy?" The great emperors were infuriated. At this time, the devil emperor still has a hard mouth. How can he not be angry? But just then, a voice suddenly fell from the clear sky. "The devil emperor said it''s right. You alone are not your opponent. Once he urges the blood of the devil, burns up the soul of heaven and kills you, it''s as easy as a piece of cake!" The sound falls, the void opens and the space distorts. Everything in the world turns into a pool of blue waves, and the man walks out of the pool. "Across the void!" The green emperor exclaimed. The man stepped out of the void and stood before the emperors. It was a man in a grey and black robe, on which there was a towering tiger pattern. He stood there as if he had suppressed everything in the world... at this moment, the cool look of the devil emperor finally showed his dignified look. "Emperor Wu... You are here at last!" He suddenly opened his eyes and a ray of light came out. This is the real opponent of the devil emperor!! But. The volatility has not stopped. As soon as the void returns to peace, another shock rises. The whole void, the whole sky, the whole earth, all turbulence. In the dark, even the sun, moon and stars are shaking. In the distance came the roar of the angry dragon.On this side, all the great emperors found themselves trembling. The strong!! The best!! This is the real strong! Lin Zhengtian''s face was pale and he stepped back again and again! At this moment, he found that he, who had just been promoted to the emperor, was nothing. All around Lin family''s person is incomparably kneeling on the ground, the person of evil way also slightly curved body. It''s not that they want to kneel down, but that they can''t control their bodies at all. Under this kind of anger, they have to kneel down... the emperors raise their eyes, but one person appears on the deserted street of Dahuang city. He stepped over the ruins, step by step to this, every step, very gentle. However, people feel that every foot of him is like stepping on his own heart... seeing this, the Qing emperor repeatedly retreated and could no longer maintain indifference. "It''s over! Is this Providence? Shall I wait for death? " The Qing emperor made a sad cry. "Master, who is that Lin Zhengtian clenched his teeth and asked, with a trace of uncontrollable trembling in his voice. The Qing emperor took a few deep breaths and used an unprecedented dignified way: "Xuanyuan Emperor..." and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 Desert God, Hercules, sword and wind. This has already represented the pinnacle of the great continent. In front of the four great emperors, any clan force was like ants on the ground, which would turn into powder. Faced with this force, the Qing emperor could no longer control the situation, and Lin Zhengtian could not. In addition to the lineup of Emperor Wu, limitless emperor and water moon emperor, even if the devil emperor is here, he can''t do anything about it. The disparity of power is beyond measure. However, in addition to this, actually also out of a Xuanyuan emperor! This is not the green emperor, the evil emperor can not keep calm. Lin Zhengtian knows nothing about Xuanyuan emperor. The hermits have always kept a low profile and seldom contact with the outside world. This time, if it was not for the seal of the nine souls palace, I am afraid that the hermits would not intervene in it, let alone the latter things. "Who is emperor Xuanyuan Lin Zhengtian asked in a low voice. "Once the Nine Emperors and ten emperors." The Qing emperor''s voice was more dignified than ever before, and his eyes were wary looking at the man coming. "Once upon a time?" Lin Zhengtian was stunned and completely puzzled. However, hearing the Qing emperor''s words, Lin Zhengtian was deeply shocked by every word he said. "Xuanyuan emperor was once the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! The Nine Emperors and ten emperors are the general name of the ten most powerful people in the mainland. There is no one to choose from. Only one emperor whose strength is strong enough to convince people from all over the world will naturally join the ranks of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! The emperor Xuanyuan once entered the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. " "The former Nine Emperors and ten emperors were in the period of the Dragon Emperor rebellion. At that time, the Nine Emperors and ten emperors were Emperor Wu, Emperor jiudi, Bingdi, Hercules emperor, desert God Emperor, Shendao emperor, Xuanyuan emperor, Tiandi, Fengdi and magic emperor. However, since the rebellion of the Dragon Emperor, ten emperors died and injured, and eleven great emperors survived. Only four survived, namely, the wine emperor, the ice emperor, the Xuanyuan emperor and the devil emperor, while the Emperor Wu, the Hercules and the desert gods all fell down! However, the surviving wine emperor and ice emperor were all injured. Although we don''t know whether they fell, the current wine emperor and ice emperor are not the original ones. Only the devil emperor and Xuanyuan emperor are still the people who participated in the battle of the Dragon Emperor The green emperor said slowly. It is also because of the fall of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors that Yan Emperor was able to jump into the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, and the lower emperor like Qing emperor also had the opportunity to squeeze into it. "Xuanyuan emperor has never appeared since the war of emperor Longdi, so people naturally think that he may have been injured and died. Therefore, there is no record of him. It is just that nobody expected that he is still alive and... Still standing here intact..." hearing this, Lin Zhengtian has understood everything. Not only did they have no chance of winning at the moment, but even the possibility of escape... Was gone. "Xuanyuan?" The devil emperor''s eyes were red, and his voice was sharp, like a sharp sword. "Devil, I''m surprised you''re here too." Xuanyuan emperor''s sight fell on the devil emperor. However, a moment later, his pupil was opened and he burst out laughing. "Demon emperor, how dare you fight against us even though you are so seriously injured? Are you going to offer me your accomplishments and flesh body? " This sound, surprised the four sides. "The devil is wounded?" Hercules and sabre showed surprise. Lin Zhengtian was shocked: "master devil, this..." however, the devil emperor did not speak. After a moment, he closed his eyes and said faintly, "I have been injured, and for hundreds of years, I have been in a bad condition. Up to now, there is not much time left." "So you are here today to die?" The corner of his mouth rose slightly and said. Although he was the descendant of Emperor Wu during the Dragon Emperor war, his domineering demeanor was no less than that of Emperor Wu of that year. His words, deeds, and every move revealed an air of arrogance over the world. Even Xuanyuan emperor was also courteous to him. Emperor Wu, the emperor of martial arts, is the man who walks in the extreme of martial arts. Fighting with such people is undoubtedly the most challenging king. The evil Emperor didn''t answer this question, but said softly: "you come here to kill Bai Ye and seize the dragon sword. But if I tell you that the white night is gone, will you continue?" "The white night?" Hercules angry explosion drink: "son of a bitch!! I''ve escaped! " "It doesn''t matter. Aren''t you still here?" The wind emperor shook his head and laughed: "as long as we take the green emperor, I will tell the story of the Qing emperor captured by us through the ubiquitous wind in the white night, and sooner or later he will send it to the door." When the emperor heard the sound, his pupils shrank. "In that case, don''t talk nonsense." The devil emperor put his hand on his waist and slowly pulled it out.A peerless sword that seemed to cut through the sky was pulled out by him. "Cut the immortal sword!" Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes showed deep fear. "The sword that broke the scales of the Dragon Emperor?" Next to the voice of Emperor Wu sank. "Yes, if there is no magic emperor to cut open the scales of the Dragon Emperor with a sword, we can''t break the Dragon Emperor''s defense, let alone defeat him." The emperor Xuanyuan sank. Emperor Wu did not speak. "It seems that the devil is really going to fight with us..." "what are you afraid of? We have so many great emperors who attack together and tear him up immediately. We can''t even launch the empire war. How can we fear him? " Hercules hummed. But no one answered him. Only the devil emperor opened his mouth again, but his sight fell on Emperor Wu. "My evil way has been passed down for nearly ten thousand years. The people who once lived in the evil way did all kinds of evil. They practiced living people, slaughtered all living beings, and were despised by the right way. Until the appearance of the Lord jiuzhuan, he created a series of skills that were both right and evil, and avoided the practice of evil people with living people. After thousands of years, my evil way was finally accepted by the right way and stood on the top of the male. However, just when I thought that the evil in this world no longer existed, I found that the real great evil was hidden in the real good! Emperor Wu, at this time, you don''t have to disguise. You were the one who combined with the Vientiane gate to calculate me at the beginning, right "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Emperor Wu''s eyebrows twisted slightly, revealing a look of doubt. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to admit it, as long as I decide." The devil emperor''s eyes twinkled with blood, and he carried the sword to the Emperor Wu step by step. "Today, I will surely lose, but today, I will cut you off!" The killing intention burst out, freezing the world. "You can''t do it." Emperor Wu shook his head. However, the demon emperor suddenly ran forward, but at the moment of running, a vast amount of magic Qi sprang from his back, and a terrible fire was burning in front of his chest. "Let Lin Zhengtian take the Lin family and go right away." At the moment of the devil''s hand, his voice rang out in his mind. The emperor looked sideways and sighed heavily. He wants Lin Zhengtian to leave, but... Will Lin Zhengtian leave? The evil emperor hands, the people of the evil way turn into a dark torrent, sweeping the past. But in the face of these gods like the emperor, the evil way''s ferocity, like a dry branch, a break. "I don''t know!" The great emperor shook his head, and suddenly a knife was slashed horizontally. The sword was like the sharp teeth of a great beast. It swept through the past, and countless demons broke their swords and died miserably. "Demon incarnation!" The demon emperor roared, and the evil spirit directly covered his body. He was infinitely huge, and became a huge and powerful devil. Then there was another roar. "The devil." In the shadow of the devil, a series of frightening magic lines are revealed. But in the next second, all the evil Qi turns to gray and black, and the breath of the devil emperor increases dozens of times at this moment. Emperor Wu, Emperor Xuanyuan, Emperor Feng and others, all color change, one by one back. Emperor Wu looked at the demon emperor with dignity and his voice trembled. "Are you really sacrificing the spirit of heaven?" "Are you crazy?" Xuanyuan emperor''s light road. "If you are not mad, you will not survive. If you are a devil, you will be crazy. I will be a devil. I will be astonished when I am alive. Even if the Nine Emperors and ten emperors are standing in front of me, how can I be afraid?" The magic emperor opened his voice, shaking the sky, as if to shake down the sun and the moon. It was extremely terrifying. "I''ll kill the devil today!" Xuanyuan emperor snorted coldly, and suddenly jumped up. There were eight giant beasts in his body. They were Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque, Xuanwu, Taotie, Qianqi, Kui Niu and Bifang. Eight shadows in one, converging into a chaotic power, thundering at the heart of the devil emperor. "Chop!" The evil emperor roared and the sword fell. The power of chaos breaks down in an instant. He turned the blade of his sword, and cut down the Emperor Wu! Emperor Wu was shocked. His hands were in the air. His air was like a black hole. He kept absorbing the magic power of the sword. But the magic power is too strong. The devil emperor who sacrificed the spirit of heaven is not inferior to the Dragon Emperor at that time! "Back!" Emperor Wu drank low, and suddenly his body darted out of his body, retreating thousands of miles. And its original immediately burst into dust. "Can I return it? Blood devil The devil emperor stabbed the ground with a sword, and the sky was red with blood, and the dark magic Qi rose around him. This is the devil''s land! People have heart tremors. In the past, the devil Kingdom and the fierce people are not the gods.But in the face of these middle great emperors, how can those who support and die only the level of puppet emperor? It is good that they can hurt these great emperors. It is impossible to kill them. After a while, the devil''s way fell from the air like a bean. Either he was killed by the emperor or was crushed to death by the emperor. The earth collapsed and the star river burst. At this moment, the entire xiongjue continent had a 12 magnitude earthquake. Even the sea area around the mainland also triggered a tsunami because of the war here. "Good heavens! Let me say one last word to you. Go! Otherwise, you''re sorry for me, I''m sorry for the devil! " The Qing emperor''s face was heavy and congealed. He drank a low voice, and his whole body suddenly burst into green light and rushed towards the other side. Lin Zhengtian is frozen in the same place and doesn''t know whether to retreat before... however, at this moment, Lin Xiaoyao suddenly comes forward, pulls out his sword from his waist and puts it on his neck. "Dad Lin Zheng Tian Hu''s eyes were red and he cried out nervously, "what are you doing?" "God, why are you so stubborn? The Lord Qingdi and the Lord devil are desperate for us. Do you want to stay and die? " Lin Xiaoyao''s voice is hoarse, revealing a strong sense of helplessness. "Dad, don''t be impulsive! Put the sword down quickly. " Lin Zhengtian clenched his teeth and said eagerly. "It''s OK to ask dad to put down his sword. If you leave, dad will put down his sword!" Lin Xiaoyao''s voice trembled: "the current situation, we can''t win, only walk, is the only way to survive! You must go "Dad! To walk together Lin Zhengtian roared. But at this time, Lin Shuyi, Lin Po cauldron and others suddenly turned around and led the Lin family to rush towards the great emperors. "Zhengtian, you are the only great emperor of the Lin family. Only when you are alive can the Lin family have hope. Even if you take us out of Dahuang City, we can''t go far. It''s better for us to fight for a bit of time, even if it''s enough time for you..." "there are some young descendants of Lin family in Dali City, they... Please!" Lin Po cauldron and forest trees looked at Lin Zhengtian, without hesitation, and fell into the terrible imperial power. Lin Xiaoyao looked at him faintly, and suddenly seemed to have made a decision. The sword in his hand crossed his neck in an instant. "Dad Lin Zhengtian roared up to the sky and knelt down on the ground. "You don''t go away... I''ll die with my eyes closed..." Lin Xiaoyao yelled with his last breath, then his eyes opened wide and he fell to the ground and died. Lin Xiaoyao chooses to end his life to end Lin Zhengtian''s idea! It is difficult enough for Lin Zhengtian to leave. With these Lin family members, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of these terrible emperors. Looking at the withered Lin family, Lin Zhengtian clenched his fists, and his pupils were almost burning with anger and resentment. He suddenly turned around and rushed out of the city of Dahuang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 Lin Zhengtian can''t change all this. The Lin family knows, and he knows. After all, the existence we are facing this time is invincible. Even if all the powerful people in Vientiane are here, they may not be able to suppress them. Emperor Wu and Emperor Xuanyuan alone are not ordinary people who can compete, let alone the new emperor. Lin Zhengtian doesn''t want to muddle along and live a life. His husband is indomitable and can''t protect his close relatives. Isn''t he in vain? But if he doesn''t leave, Lin Zhengtian is sorry for the Qing emperor who fought for the death of the first World War, the evil emperor who sacrificed the spirit of heaven, and the Lin family who have been fighting against the Nine Emperors and ten emperors with the power of ants. Of course, his father is the most sorry. He shouldered the Lin family, too much. It''s easy to die, but to live with guilt and hatred is the most painful. Lin Zhengtian ran all the way and roared all the way. He was dishevelled and seemed to be crazy. At this moment, he suddenly felt more painful than he had been defeated by Shenyong by despicable means. He found that the so-called disgrace was nothing at all. "Even if you are admitted to the emperor? I still can''t do anything!!! Ah Lin Zhengtian screamed and was furious. But soon, he calmed down. "My father died because of me, and the Lin family died because of me. I can''t abandon myself!! The Lin family still needs me to revitalize. " He gritted his teeth and ran to Dali City in accordance with the grief and indignation in his heart. On the other hand, in Dahuang City, which has almost been reduced to ashes, the army of the evil way has already died. The weaker ones have almost no bones, and the stronger ones can still have a whole body. For example, Qingge and Duanmu Qifei, they have almost lost their combat power and fell to the ground one by one, making it extremely difficult to get up. On the other hand, the whole army has been destroyed. Lin Po cauldron, Lin Lin Yi and others all died in battle. In front of these powerful people, there is no difference between the puppet emperor and the burning heaven realm. The only difference is that the puppet emperor may leave a whole corpse, while the burning heaven realm is directly ground into powder. There was no fluctuation in the demon emperor. It seemed that the dead people around him had nothing to do with him. The Qing emperor sighed and his eyes were full of vicissitudes and profundity. "Kill the evil emperor and capture the green emperor alive." Emperor Wu said faintly, holding the formula with one hand, he offered a golden sword with a length of ten thousand feet. He cut across the void and cut to the devil emperor. Xuanyuan emperor''s feet a little bit, the terrible emperor Qi turned into a golden frame, and in the void behind him, countless Jin people rushed out, holding long swords and spears, and thousands of troops rushed with him to the green emperor. The evil emperor offered sacrifices to the spirit of heaven, how strong, but under the siege of the emperors, he had no time to take care of the Qing emperor. Qingdi looked at Xuanyuan emperor indifferently, and there was no fear in his eyes. "From the moment the Dragon Sword appeared, I had expected that there would be today, but what I didn''t expect was that today came so fast." "Since the devil emperor has sacrificed his soul, why can''t I? If you want to coerce the dead dragon with me, how can I let you succeed Green emperor light road, around him as the center of a sudden full of meaning, and then behind him the ground sprang up a towering tree. He roared, the big tree withered instantly, and around him, there was no life at all, only the thick silence and death! The acme of Qing emperor! It''s death!! "Are you all crazy?" Xuanyuan emperor frowned and his face was incredible. "Crazy people, it''s you." Qingdi said faintly, his flesh and flesh are withered, his figure is extremely thin, his eyes are gray, and he is more like chaos. He raised his hand and pointed to Xuanyuan emperor. "Out!" Whoa! Xuanyuan emperor behind the thousands of troops, instantly turned into smoke, disappeared with the wind. "How dare you be so arrogant? Die The divine sword emperor splits it with one knife, and cuts through the void with eternal power. However, the Qing emperor also pointed to it and drank lightly: "break!" Click. The terrible shadow of the sword was directly broken. The sword in the hand of the God Dao emperor trembled wildly and almost broke away from his hand. "What?" The great emperor was shocked. "Today''s Qingdi can''t be called Qingdi any more. Now he is the great death emperor who controls Yin and Yang and makes a decision on life and death! Be careful. " The emperor Xuanyuan sank. "So what? The lower is the lower! Even if I sacrifice the spirit of heaven, I will not be afraid of it! " Once the emperor of the divine sword bit his teeth, he raised his sword and cut it. "All things are born of all things. Yin and yang are not as good as me. Life and death are in the hand, and justice is at ease." When the emperor opened his eyes, his eyes became chaotic and clear. He raised his hand again and turned it into a palm, but there were Yin and Yang patterns in the palm. "Broken!" With a low drink, the great emperor of Shendao was hit hard and spat blood. The man flew out and smashed several mountains hundreds of miles away and smashed into a river. The river evaporated in an instant. However, the Emperor himself was not very good. His skin was split and his hair was Dishevelled. What''s more, there were cracks in his sword.The surrounding desert God Emperor, wind emperor and others were in a state of shock. "Sacrificing the spirit of heaven and stepping into the field of death, the Qing emperor''s strength is equal to that of the middle, and his attack and killing means have been able to compete with the upper emperor! If you are more careless, you will only be killed. " Xuanyuan emperor said lightly. "So... What should we do?" The boundless emperor asked. "Since we want to take the Qing emperor, we should not kill him. He sacrificed the spirit of heaven. When the spirit is burned out, he will become a waste man. We can win without a fight. However, the devil emperor is so strong at the moment. If we don''t kill him quickly, we will be killed by them one by one. " The emperor Xuanyuan sank. "Well, we''ll besiege the devil!" The boundless emperor nodded. "I''ll hold down the emperor, he can''t catch up with me!" The wind emperor cheered and rushed to the green emperor. The rest of them all gathered around the huge figure. The situation seems to be clear. "Wind emperor, your strength is really stronger than me, but I sacrificed the spirit of heaven, you are not my enemy!" The green emperor drank and raised his hands to the air. Above the sky, a light of death fell down, and he kept his cage to the wind emperor. Although the wind emperor''s speed is extremely fast, as long as he moves in this area, he can''t avoid it. "Withdraw!" The wind emperor''s face changed greatly, and he jumped back in a hurry. But the scope of this move is too wide, almost covering thousands of miles. "Qingdi, you always take benevolence and righteousness as the foundation. Do you want to wipe out all living creatures around you with this move?" The wind emperor roared. "All the creatures around you have been shocked to death!" The green emperor said indifferently, without hesitation, he shot down the light of death. "Ah The wind emperor was shrouded in the light and roared with pain. His body withered and decayed at once, but in a short time, it turned into a state of wind and candle. And everything in the four directions is dead, the earth is dry, the branches are withered and turned into dust, the river is dry, and everything becomes extremely barren. However, at this time, the earth suddenly split, a huge hand to grasp the green emperor. Gollum! The Qing emperor was caught dead and dead. "Broken!" The captured green emperor drank again. The power of silence quickly envelops the giant hand, but... The hand shows no sign of being destroyed. "The power of death is indeed very strong, but if there is no aura power offensive, your death power will have no effect at all." The Emperor Wu at that end made a cold voice, then turned into a rainbow shadow and rushed over. "The wind emperor, you go to deal with the devil emperor, this person or leave it to me." Emperor Wu said that, in an instant appeared in front of the giant hand, he punched down, fist burst out of Wanjun thunder! Click! The body shape of the Qing emperor was blown out and fell heavily on the ground. "Tianwu 72 style!" Emperor Wu took a deep breath, his hands into fists, and rushed to the past. He instantly turned into 72 figures, surrounded by the green emperor and frantically punched. Each fist carried the supreme power. The Qing emperor immediately raised his hand, and the dead power rose, but he could not stop the attack of Emperor Wu. The Qing emperor sacrificed the spirit of heaven and got the middle level body of the great emperor and the destructive power of the upper emperor. It''s just... Emperor Wu, as the number one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, has the strength of the supreme Emperor himself. How can he be afraid of him? "The seeds of our Su family were killed by the white night, and the stone emperor under my knees was even cut off by the emperor''s arm. Such hatred can only be washed away by the blood of you and white night! Qingdi, I will devour all the opportunities of your great emperor, beat you into mortals, and then hang you here, waiting for the white night to come by myself Emperor Wu drank coldly, and his fist and shadow shook wildly. The emptiness of this piece of emptiness is directly distorted. Even if it is a dead force, under this terrible attack, it is like a firecracker, all of which are broken. The wind emperor over there was stunned. "Worthy of being emperor Wu, what a ferocious force The wind emperor whispered. "Although he is the successor of Emperor Wu, his strength is better than that of the blue. As a successor of Emperor Wu, his talent is really terrible." The emperor Xuanyuan also expressed his feelings. The green emperor gradually refused to support him, but the evil emperor was restrained by the great emperors and could not rescue him at all. The green emperor took a deep breath, and his face was full of vicissitudes. This time, do you really want to fall here? "Master All of a sudden, a burst of drink from the distance. The emperor was shocked and looked sideways, but he saw a figure on the horizon. It''s a miracle!! His eyes were cold, his expression was ferocious, and he roared at it, and the spirit of heaven offered sacrifice directly. "Crazy son!! Crazy boy The Qing emperor was full of tears and sighed. From the moment he gave orders to the divine way, he knew that the divine way had realized all this. He thought that the divine way would understand his intention, but he didn''t want to, the divine way still came!"Master, don''t worry. I''ve handed everything over to younger martial brother Daoxin, who will lead other younger martial brothers and sisters to revive hongtianzong!" With his teeth clenched, Shentu came to Emperor Wu step by step. "One day as a teacher, life as a father! Master suffered so much. As an apprentice, how could he leave? Even if we sacrifice ourselves here, we will never abandon our master! " He screamed and died. After the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven, the divine way directly entered the ranks of the next great emperor. But even if he is the next emperor, for this situation, but also a drop in the bucket! "Beyond my ability!" Emperor Wu hums lightly, his eyes suddenly open, and countless sharp and slender ground thorns come out from the earth at the foot of Shentu. Shentu tried to dodge, like shells, to shoot at Emperor Wu. Look at death as if you are going home and never move forward!! When mantis is in charge, people can only see the overwhelming power of the mantis, but they can''t see the courage of the mantis. People laugh at their own insignificance and ignorance, try to shake the trees, but ignore their strong will and determination. This war is doomed to be recorded in history! These people are destined to be famous forever. ... on a barren mountain more than ten thousand miles away, a figure is standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking this side. His eyes were entranced, and his pupils were filled with resentment. Everything in the barren mountain seems to be moved by the emotion from this figure, shaking constantly... "I have to go back." "You can''t stop it." On the side, a small but fat figure made a sound. "Even if you die, you don''t mind." "Really? It''s just a pity that I don''t have the strength I used to have. Otherwise, I''m not afraid of all this... Where are you going?" "Cut the emperor." "Can I help you?" "No need." "Well, then I''ll do what I have to do." "Well." "If you succeed, you''ll be relaxed... Boy, come back alive." "Certainly!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 Broken earth, countless figures shuttling in the dust all over the sky, accompanied by a terrible spiral pattern and a terrible sense of destruction. No living things can be found even a fist sized stone. Wangua was broken all over, and staggered back until it hit a mound of rubble. He had swollen skin and a transparent hole in his abdomen, which made him look miserable. The number of troops who cut the emperor has dropped by a third, and most of the survivors have been injured. However, the situation of the great emperor here is also very sad. Ten of the next great emperors died, leaving only three lower emperors and the previous middle emperor. "Water system means, a palm into the sea, a fist magic water dragon! I know who you are. You are the emperor of the sea! The great emperor of the hidden world. " Wan Gua took a deep breath and wiped his palm on the wound in his abdomen. The hole healed immediately to 7788. "I can''t be identified just by my moves." The man shook his head. "But you are already the suspect of our Vientiane gate. When I return to the clan, I will ask the master to investigate this matter. Even if you are the emperor, none of you can escape!" Wan Gua said coldly. The man''s eyes were coagulated, and his hazy face showed some ferocity. "In that case, don''t blame us!" The man suspected to be "the great emperor of the sea" uttered a cold voice: "you guys, follow me, cut the ten thousand trigrams first, kill the ten thousand trigrams, and then I will deal with the troops who cut the emperor." "At the beginning, the task assigned to us by those adults was to hold down the troops with ten thousand trigrams. There was no need to fight with them. What''s more, we alone could not destroy the troops that cut off the emperor." Ji Di''s face was ugly and he called out in a trembling voice. She is not in a good condition at the moment. She has several deep scars on her body. Although there is no way for the emperor chopping troops to get rid of the middle emperor, it is also very difficult for the middle emperor to kill the emperor chopping troops. Up to now, only 200 emperor chopping troops have been killed. If they are forced to attack, the remaining three will be torn into powder. After all, it''s too easy to kill the next emperor. They''ve lived to this day, God knows what they''ve been through. "Are you afraid? If you go and arrest those troops who cut the emperor, I will kill ten thousand trigrams. " "The great emperor of the sea" is cold. "Ah?" The three were shocked. Let the three of them stop the 400 Imperial troops... Isn''t that for death? "My Lord, this..." Ji Di''s face was red and white and hesitant. "Why not? Do you want me to take you there myself? " "The great emperor of the sea" was annoyed. The three people are in a desperate situation. To go is to die, and not to go is to die. However, Wan Gua would not defend blindly. He had to hurry to hongtianzong. Although he knew that hongtianzong was no longer there, he would go even if there was only a glimmer of hope. "Everybody, follow me! Kill these rascals The ten thousand trigrams roared and rushed to the "great emperor of the sea" like locusts. "Looking for death!" "The great emperor of the sea" was so angry that he quickly pressed the formula with one hand. With a flick of his finger, a drop of water flew out of his fingers and rushed to the sky. All of a sudden, the sky turned into black clouds and water, rolling and surging waves. People''s heads actually formed a sea in such a short time... "death!" As soon as the emperor of the sea dropped his finger, the sea fell down and beat him hard. However, the army of emperor chopping went forward without hesitation and killed "the great emperor of the sea". The great emperor of the sea was immediately surrounded. However, more members of the imperial army were covered by the fallen sea, which was extremely terrifying. Every drop of water was as sharp as a knife. It could easily penetrate human flesh and blood. If it was not defended, people would be dissolved directly by the sea. "Defense!" Seeing that dozens of other members of the army who cut the emperor have fallen, Wan Gua is in a hurry to drink. The rest of the people urged the strength of the armor to open the armor and turn it into a large shield to resist the sea water. "Is this the emperor chopping army? But that''s it "The great emperor of the sea" laughs and pushes forward with one hand. The big waves are generated, and it thunders at a group of people who cut the emperor''s troops. Bang! Those people flew out in an instant, fell heavily on the ground, scattered. "Good chance!" Seeing this, Ji Di and others immediately rushed to the ten thousand trigrams. The situation seems to be against the Vientiane gate side. Wan Gua''s face was tense and he drew a knife to resist it. But at this time, a figure appeared on the ground, those who had not yet had time to get up by the side of the army. "Please borrow your armor." A indifferent voice sounded, and while the strength of this member of the imperial army had not recovered, he was dragged aside and his armor was removed. "Who is it?" Next to a chopper of the emperor''s troops drank in a hurry and got up."Nine guards of the Vientiane gate." The man read a sentence, a palm turn, a gold inlaid jade order appeared in the palm. The soldiers of the army who cut the emperor looked at the order of gold and jade. Their eyes were constricted, and they looked in amazement. Their mouths were shaking: "Lord Jiuwei?" Holding the token, the man stepped forward and rushed quickly towards the "great emperor of the sea" who was fighting with the army of emperor chopping. "Canghai emperor" is the middle emperor. He is extremely skillful in his water condensation formula. He has a transparent water shield around him. This water shield can not protect him from the damage caused by the emperor chopping troops, but can easily heal his wounds after his own flesh is injured. This is the most powerful point of Canghai emperor. No matter how seriously injured he is, as long as his Sansheng water shield can not be broken, he can recover within a few breath. To kill Canghai emperor, there is no way but to kill him with one sword. It is said that Canghai emperor''s physical body has become so strong that it is said that he once tried to shake the upper emperor and not die It can be said that he has made remarkable achievements in the war. Wan Gua obviously knows this, but at present, he is in a dilemma. Even if he knew that he could not wipe out the great emperor of the sea, he would fight with all his might. But at the same time, a fierce drink broke out from the army. "Everybody, listen to me! Kill the great emperor of the sea!! Kill When he fell to the ground, a golden light suddenly burst out from the crowd of the emperor chopping troops, and thundered on the Sansheng water shield of the great emperor of the sea. "The power?" People were shocked. However, the endless Sansheng water shield suddenly collapsed and disappeared into smoke. "What?" The great emperor of the sea was shocked. He can be called an invincible water shield... He was killed by a sword. How could that be possible? However, in the next second, countless terrible sharp knives were slashed to the great emperor of the sea. Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff. As soon as a knife has been cut into its body, the next one will be cut on the back of this knife to increase its power and make the blade more powerful. However, this is not the biggest shock of the great sea emperor. He widened his eyes and looked at a man in the army of the emperor. The man didn''t hold a long knife like the others, but held a sword. A sword with dark golden halo. The strength of the sword made his hair stand up. "Death... Death Dragon Sword... You are the white night!" The great emperor of the sea spat blood in his mouth and exclaimed in disbelief. "Yes." White night light road, and then a sword, cut to the sea emperor''s head. Its head flew up, circled in the air for a while and fell down. At night, he reached out and grasped his head steadily. For a moment, heaven and earth are dead and all things are sad. The great emperor of the sea! The emergence of the great emperor, there will be a vision, and the fall of the great emperor, is the same. The great emperor of the sea did not expect that the white night would appear at this juncture. He was wearing the armor of his army, so that he was unprepared. He was directly attacked by the white night and became the leader of a sword. The three great emperors over there died of only Ji di. She trembled wildly and kept retreating. The only thing left on her delicate face was panic. She knelt down on the ground, her head pressed on the ground, and she did not dare to raise her head and give up resistance completely. The great emperor of the sea was killed like this! She would not believe it if she had not seen it with her own eyes. We should know that the physical strength of the great emperor of the sea is one hundred or even a thousand times as strong as those of the lower emperor. If the emperor chopping troops did not have special weapons and equipment, they could not be broken. But this body is like crisp paper in front of the dead dragon sword. What''s more, Sansheng water shield is broken like this. It''s shocking. The white night fell down from the sky with the head of the great emperor of the sea on his hand. Seeing this, Wan Gua and others immediately clasped their fists and bowed down and cried, "master wangua of the Vientiane gate, please see the Lord Jiuwei!" "See you, Lord Jiuwei!" The army of beheading the emperor immediately knelt down on one knee and called out devoutly. "Get up." With a big move in the white night, he collected the body of the "great emperor of the sea" and walked directly to Ji Di, who was kneeling on the ground. "Forgive me, Lord Jiuwei!" Ji Di trembled wildly and her voice was shaking. Although she is the next great emperor and the inviolable existence of the great mainland, at this time, she is more like the meat on the chopping board, which is slaughtered by others... the white night grabs her arm, pulls it up, and then holds her face and puts a pill into Ji Di''s sandalwood mouth. Ji Di''s chest rose and fell, swallowing the pill, then her small face was pale, and her eyes were shocked to see the white night. "If you don''t want to die, do as I say."It''s cold at night. Ji Di did not dare to resist and lowered his head: "Ji Di is at your disposal." "Wangua elder, lead the troops immediately and follow me to hongtianzong!" "Yes The ten thousand diagrams nodded and drank a lot, and the troops assembled. But Ji Di was shocked. "My Lord, you are going to Dahuang city... There... You can''t go there!" If she didn''t take pills, she wouldn''t care about her life and death in the daytime. But now she goes to seek death. If he dies, Ji Di will not live. She knew what level of pills she had just taken. It was absolutely Didan. But the white night did not pay any attention to her, led the wangua and others, and rushed forward. Ji Di sighed in despair and followed him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 But in front of Emperor Wu, he couldn''t hold on for a round. Emperor Wu waved his hand at will and hit him with his palms, and then he flew away. When Shentu fell to the ground, all the skin and flesh of the whole body had been split, and the soul force was fragmented. He was seriously injured in jiuhun palace. Even if he was recuperated with white night pills, he could not recover completely in such a short time. What''s more, even if he was in the peak state, what could he do in the face of Emperor Wu? In the eyes of Emperor Wu, divine way is like ants! The great gap between heaven and earth is beyond description. Emperor Wu ignored the divine way and continued to wave at the green emperor. With each palm, it seemed that he wanted to transcend reincarnation. The Qing emperor opened his distance, and a breath of air first blew away towards the divine way, and then resisted by the power of death. The divine way was blown away by the breath of the green emperor. People were not in a big way, and they were far away from here. "Master." God roars. In front of the Qing emperor, there were a lot of death forces like waves. Although Emperor Wu had the soul power to ignore the power of death, he obviously could not completely ignore such surging power. Emperor Wu''s attack was slightly slower. But at this time, a breath of snow and black fog came and broke the void. Emperor Wu was shocked and jumped back in a hurry. Although he avoided the sword, the fierce force of the sword hit his chest. Bang! Emperor Wu was shocked to fly, but he clapped his hand in the air. A lot of soul power flew out of his palm. He turned into nine terrifying tigers and rushed to the green emperor. This is again a means of ignoring the power of death. The green emperor looked tight, drank a sound, the earth split, a giant tree grew up, but in an instant was torn up by the tiger. The green emperor tried to resist it again, but the tiger had already hit his chest. With a snort, he vomited blood, and his body shook and his chest cracked. Emperor Wu had the upper hand. "Emperor Wu, are you ok?" Later, the water moon emperor asked. "I''m fine." Emperor Wu is ready to start again. However, the earth trembled, the air was frozen, and the endless evil Qi swept towards it. Looking up, the evil emperor stepped forward with his indomitable body. The demons around him turned into the faces of thousands of demons, biting everything around him, and the great emperor could not get close to him. "Qingdi, follow me! Let''s kill them together. " The demon emperor''s dull voice came out. "Good!" The green emperor nodded and his hair swayed wildly. He jumped to the side of the devil emperor and injected the breath of death into his body. All of a sudden, the evil Qi and death breath turned into chaos. With the demon emperor''s sword, all the two parts in front of him were cut down. The great emperors fled in a hurry, and their imperial power was as fragile as paper in front of this sword. "When will a wounded man, a lower emperor, still want to struggle until?" Xuanyuan emperor snorted coldly and jumped high. The sky collapsed and covered with Xuanyuan emperor''s palm towards the devil emperor. "Broken sky magic sword!" The evil emperor roared and cut the immortal sword straight into the sky. The terrible sword blade burst out the supreme sword spirit. He even wanted to cut the stars and the whole world, and split the collapsed heaven. "Angry flame and crazy sword!" When the sun blows, the sword will explode. The green emperor''s eyes were quick, and a breath of death turned into a whirlpool and wrapped up the split crazy sword. But the great emperor of the divine sword had exhausted all his strength at the moment. His sword power was fierce like boiling water, constantly agitating and impacting the breath of death. "Let''s do it together!" The boundless emperor, the wind emperor, the desert God Emperor and so on drank together and turned into a torrent. "Chop!" The evil emperor roared, and a huge shadow stretched out from his huge body. The huge shadow became a hand and grasped the boundless emperor who was the first to rush. The boundless emperor was caught off guard, and before the emperor''s whole body could disperse, he was held by the giant hand, which suddenly exerted his force. The boundless emperor roared miserably, his bones were broken, and his skin was twisted and broken. "Ah Hercules roared, his body bloomed golden light, and then suddenly became a little giant, only half the height of the devil emperor''s body. He shook his terrible arm, seized the giant hand, and frantically broke it off, saving the boundless emperor. The wind emperor is like a rainbow, whirling around the devil emperor and the green emperor. Every time he turns, there is a long blue iron chain left. In a flash, they are covered with iron chains. "Wind chain, lock!" The wind emperor cheered, the blue iron chain suddenly contracted, two people''s bodies were tight, all limbs were restrained. "Well done!" The desert God Emperor laughs and blows straight at the devil emperor. But before he got close, he was attacked by a strange force of death. The power of death was hidden in the strong wind of the wind emperor. It was too late for the desert God to detect it."Not good!" He let out a low cry. He suddenly opened his mouth and roared. A black and strong shock wave burst out of his mouth, just like a laser, instantly engulfed the desert God Emperor. "No The desert God made a sad cry and fell heavily on the ground. His body was covered with evil Qi, his skin was raw and burned, and most of his flesh and blood were roasted. Even the soul of heaven was exposed to the sun, which was extremely terrifying. This attack seems to have been accumulated by the devil emperor for a long time. The desert God Emperor''s spirit is directly damaged, and his soul power is hard to gather and his combat effectiveness is lost! What a horror! The rest of the great emperors were frightened. The evil emperor is worthy of being one of the three gods. It is really terrible. But just as the desert God was seriously injured by the demon emperor, a figure suddenly burst out of the void, and a palm seemed to hold the whole world of the great wilderness, and with the speed of surpassing light, it penetrated into the huge body of the demon emperor. It''s Emperor Wu! All the emperors were shocked. But see Emperor Wu blow out, and then directly retreat, hands behind negative indifferent looking at the devil emperor. Seeing this, Emperor Xuanyuan quickly evacuated. "Is that?" The wind emperor''s face changed greatly. After three breaths. The huge body of the demon emperor suddenly burst, countless stars and beams appeared there, and then all burst into a huge storm of destruction, ravaging everything in the center. The green emperor and the evil emperor were all engulfed by the storm of destruction. The rest of the great emperors were terrified and left like crazy. "This is chaos God''s palm!" Xuanyuan emperor Ning road. "Good! But it''s not over. " Emperor Wu drank low and rushed over again. He saw his chest bright. His spirit was directly integrated into one, and the unparalleled pure yuan power covered his hands. He beat around the destructive storm, and countless powerful forces that could tear the continent fell into the storm with the palm of his hand. The storm became stronger and more terrifying. The great emperors around were frightened and numb. The destruction of the center of the storm is close to the surface of the sun, and even if the great emperor stands there, it will disappear in a flash. Is this the power of Emperor Wu? The first Palm just launched the "chaos God palm", which was not very powerful. However, with the continuous promotion of Qi and strength by Emperor Wu, the power of this "chaos God palm" has reached an unprecedented level. He perfectly compresses all his strength in this destructive storm area! There is no waste of power! The destructive power of the central government, I''m afraid, is that the upper emperor can''t play as hard as he can. "In the end, it was Emperor Wu, and his mastery and application of power was at the peak." The wind emperor sighed. "Yes, we may have to spend 10% of our strength to deal with a lower emperor, but under the same circumstances, Emperor Wu only needs to spend half a percent. In the end, he is the best man in martial arts. It''s really extraordinary!" "Did not insult the name of" Emperor Wu " Emperor Xuanyuan nodded again and again, greatly appreciating Emperor Wu. "They are finished!" The water moon emperor has no expression. In this case, there is absolutely no possibility of the Qing emperor and the devil emperor to survive. It''s just. Not long after the words of emperor Shuiyue fell, a hole was suddenly torn out in the terrible storm of destruction, and a huge and dark hand rushed out. "What?" Emperor Wu was very surprised. The hand was so sudden that he couldn''t take precautions! The hand is like a rock, firm and firm, clinging to his shoulders. "Emperor Wu, I said I will kill you today!" In the storm of destruction, a pair of black eyes appeared, and then, the cold voice of the devil flew out. "You''re not dead yet?" Emperor Wu''s eyes finally loosened. According to common sense, the people inside should be destroyed into powder by him! But... The devil is still alive. "You underestimate the will of the devil! If I keep on thinking, I will not die! " The evil emperor roared, the whole person rushed out of the Destruction Madness, with the most primitive method to fight at Emperor Wu. Bang!! Emperor Wu was severely pressed on the ground by him, and he looked at the devil emperor. At the moment, the devil could not see a whole piece of flesh all over his body. His body was destroyed by the force of destruction, and his body was full of holes. His internal organs were clearly seen. Even his head and skull were all broken, and his limbs were cut into thin pieces. What is more shocking is that the spirit of the devil emperor''s chest has been burned out. When the spirit of heaven is burned out, he should have no power. Why is this? Crazy! The devil is completely crazy!! Emperor Wu understood at this moment that he was fighting with a madman all the time!At the moment, however, he could not afford to think more. The evil emperor opened his mouth and bit the neck of Emperor Wu. "Ah Emperor Wu sent out a sad cry, and the last magic power of the devil emperor penetrated into the body of Emperor Wu directly from the wound on his neck and destroyed him crazily. The skin and flesh of Emperor Wu''s whole body surged up and down in pain. The devil emperor suddenly made an effort to tear off the flesh of his neck. The blood of Emperor Wu''s neck spurted wildly, and his soul power was crazy. Catharsis! He covered his neck, full of panic, neck a close to the artery of the soul pulse, was actually torn by the devil. "No!! no No Emperor Wu was hesitating and shouting. "Lord Wu, hold on!" Xuanyuan emperor''s cold voice fell, and then, an ancient bronze sword pierced into the top of the devil emperor''s head. The demon emperor trembled, and his dark blood eyes darkened. The storm stopped. Show the body shape of the Qing emperor. He was not injured. In the storm, the devil opened his body and sheltered the green emperor. The green emperor stood up, his pupils tightened, and he looked at the magic emperor dully. It was he who blocked the water moon emperor, defeated the boundless emperor, restrained Xuanyuan emperor, and severely damaged the desert God Emperor and Emperor Wu. It''s just that two fists are hard to beat four hands. No matter how strong the tiger is, it can''t fight a group of wolves. "I live up to the white night... I live up to the devil. My mission has been completed." The devil said slowly, his voice was very dry. "It''s just that I can''t kill Emperor Wu, I''m not willing to do it!" He tried to raise his head, but the body has begun to wither, turned into countless evil Qi. "I seem to see the Lord of nine turns." "He''s really... Great." A word fell, the devil emperor''s body into a wisp of black smoke, scattered in the air. The bloody eyes filled with endless resentment have also turned into nothingness... the world is cold and the sun and moon are sad. The devil, the devil, fell. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 The fall of the evil emperor makes all things sad. In the three gods and five saints, two gods were seriously injured, and one God fell down. The pattern of Nine Emperors and ten emperors was completely broken. At present, the Qing emperor can no longer compete with these great emperors. He looked at the dissipated black smoke and sighed heavily. His face was helpless and pathetic. The world is so cruel, some things, even if you try your best to change, but in the case of lack of ability, you can only sigh. It''s not that you don''t work hard enough, but the time that Heaven gives you is too short... the so-called fairness is just a comfort word created by those who have the advantages to the disadvantaged. So far, the green emperor''s talent is not inferior to Emperor Wu and Emperor Xuanyuan, but the time is too short! He has no time to rise. "Asshole! Asshole Emperor Wu covered his neck and struggled to get up while howling in pain. "It''s a pity that the inheritance of the devil emperor is so dissipated. He has burned his own spirit. If I can''t stabilize his spirit, I can''t capture it. He won''t give me a chance." Emperor Xuanyuan shook his head and sighed. "I can use my martial god star shifting formula to forcibly seize his chance of inheritance, but this bastard... Before he died, he still infused the original magic power into my body! Destroy my flesh! Damn it Emperor Wu clenched his teeth and roared like a wild animal. He sat up in a hurry to adjust his breath, but his fast-moving magic was like a horse drawn carriage, pounding in and out of his body, destroying blood, soul, and internal organs! Emperor Wu lost his fighting power completely because of the devil emperor''s dying strike. He did not dare to fight again, for once he exhausted his strength, he would be in danger. You know, the great emperor here is not a person of the same kind. There are mutual suspicions. The means of the great emperor are unimaginable. It is not difficult to directly seize the inheritance from others. Now the desert God Emperor, Emperor Wu and others are seriously injured, and the devil emperor falls. Only Xuanyuan emperor is still intact. Virtually, the enemy of the people has been transferred from the devil emperor to Xuanyuan emperor. Even the green emperor, he can not give them much threat. Emperor Wu thought that the others such as the boundless emperor, the water moon emperor, and the wind emperor were not fools. They deliberately kept a distance from the emperor Xuanyuan. Their vigilance was not written on their faces, but their soul power did not dissipate. "Emperor Wu has worked hard. Let''s give it to us next." Emperor Xuanyuan smiles and goes to the Qing emperor. Emperor Wu''s face became tense and did not make a sound. He continued to close his eyes and clean up the power of the evil emperor in his body. Other great emperors dare not speak up. After all, Xuanyuan emperor''s power is not what they can fight against. However, when Emperor Xuanyuan raised his hand, an ancient bronze sword appeared in his hand. The color of the sword was similar to that of the dead dragon sword, but it was different from the fierce and evil spirit of the dead dragon sword. It was more heavy and vigorous. The great emperors around them opened their eyes one after another, and their expressions became tense. "Could it be... Xuanyuan sword?" Wind emperor congeals the sound. Xuanyuan the great emperor clasped his sword and walked towards the Qing emperor step by step. "On my Xuanyuan sword, there is a Xuanyuan mountain. My Lord Qingdi, please enter this Xuanyuan mountain and have a rest for a while. When you replace it with a dead dragon sword in the white night, I will release your soul again." With a faint smile, Emperor Xuanyuan raised his sword and chopped it to the Qing emperor. This sword can cut the flesh and soul. Now Xuanyuan emperor is going to destroy the body of the Qing emperor, imprison his soul and lure the white night to appear. How did the Qing emperor not know the meaning of Xuanyuan emperor? He shook his head lightly, and his expression was neither happy nor sad, nor afraid. He slowly opened his mouth: "even if there is no reincarnation forever, you will not succeed. It is naive to want to imprison my soul." As soon as the voice fell, the burning spirit in the green emperor''s body suddenly became agitated, and the surface of his body was even more radiant with terror. The faces of the emperors were tense. "Self explosion?" As soon as Xuanyuan emperor''s face sank, he would wave his sword. But at this time, a blood light soared to the sky and ran to the sky. The terrible blood power turned into ripples and swayed to the four sides. Qingdi and Xuanyuan Dadi were all shocked by the blood veins. Xuanyuan emperor stepped back half a step, and the Qing emperor was forced to stop the self explosion and his body was shaking. People were eager to see the blood light, and their hearts were beating wildly. "It''s a sword of killing immortals!" "It''s just... How can the breath of this sword be so gloomy and terrifying?" "No, this sword has been demonized because of the death of the devil emperor." The wind emperor exclaimed. "Hum, it''s just a dead thing. Even if it''s demonized, what can it do? You have to obey people''s orders? " Hercules disdained to say. At the moment, the other light came down from the ruins. The great emperors turned their eyes and saw a figure in black robe standing on the other side of the ruins. His left hand held the handle of a bronze long sword in his waist, and held the other hand high in the air. He firmly grasped the demonized sword of killing immortals. A pair of bloody eyes seemed to be able to penetrate all this and looked at the emperors coldly."Dead dragon sword!" Xuanyuan the great emperor breathed tightly and cried out. "What? Dead dragon sword? That is to say, this man is white night? " The wind emperor was stunned. "Ha ha, he''s here!" Hercules clapped his hands again and again, and every slap shook the void. "In this case, it''s unnecessary for the Qing emperor to keep it! It also saves us time to find white night. " The great emperor of Shendao breathed a breath, and his face also showed a smile. "Sometimes I really can''t understand these people. Their strength is extremely weak, but I always want to die. It''s too simple. If I were you, I would hold back and try my best to cultivate. When I can resist the enemy, I will be able to dominate everything." The boundless emperor shook his head, as if in emotion. "But at that time, everything was too late. Even if we killed the enemy, what would it change?" White night took the words and came over with the sword step by step. "What can you change now?" Emperor Xuanyuan asked indifferently, and walked toward the white night. But he took a few steps and stopped. Because behind the white night, groups of troops have come. There are four hundred of them. All of them are the army of emperor chopping. The leader is the ten thousand trigrams. Besides him, there is another one. Ji Di! "It looks like something happened to the emperor of the sea." Water moon emperor Liu Mei a pick, light said. In the white night, a head appears in the palm. It is the head of the great emperor of the sea. The bloody head is particularly ferocious. The wind emperor, the desert God Emperor and others around him breathed heavily... "the army of cutting the emperor is not enough to kill the middle emperor. Did you do it Emperor Wu gasped heavily for two times. His magic power seemed to drive away a little. The man recovered, stood up and called out to the white night. But white night did not pay attention to him, but looked at the giant pillars in front of him. There is no doubt that every one here can shake the existence of the great continent by stamping their feet. Without the sword of dead dragon, we can''t even beat one in the white night, let alone fight against all of them. Now, even with the death dragon sword, it may not be able to change the situation. "What we should do now is to take the elder martial brother Shentu and the elder Qingdi away. It is almost impossible to kill these people." The white night was full of thoughts. He leaned over to Ji Di and WAN Gua beside him and said, "when you move your hand, the great emperor in the opposite direction will definitely attack me. Their purpose is to kill the dragon sword. I will attract them. You will take advantage of the opportunity to take away the green emperor and the divine way for me." "Lord Jiuwei, you can''t resist so many emperor''s attacks." Ten thousand trigrams sink the road. "If you can''t resist it, you have to resist it. This is not the time to talk nonsense. You are ready!" Drinking in the daytime, the tone was serious. Ji Di naturally won''t resist. When the ten thousand diagrams hesitated, he could only compromise. At this time, is there any other choice? The white night was swift and violent. When he made up his mind, he immediately started. He rushed forward with his sword and held the dragon in his other hand. "It''s ridiculous." The great emperors laughed in derision. White night is just a day king. Even if he has a dead dragon sword, he can fight against the next emperor. The sea emperor was killed by him because of his sudden sneak attack and the power of the dead dragon sword. There are a lot of elements of sneak attack and luck here. With the help of the army of beheading, it is impossible to cut down the emperor as easily as possible Drop it. But now. This guy, who is not at the level of emperor, has to challenge so many emperors? This is suicide. "Such a arrogant person can not be tolerated. Let me teach him a lesson." Hercules laughed and jumped up like a mountain toward the white night. But as soon as he moved, a strong wind was blowing. He took a step and rushed to the white night. "Don''t bother you. I''ll do it." It''s the voice of the wind emperor. Shuiyue emperor, limitless emperor, Shendao emperor and others frowned and looked ugly. The Emperor Wu and the desert God were injured and did not move. Hercules was obstructed by a strong wind. As soon as he got close to the white night, his body slowed down, while the wind emperor took the opportunity to take a step forward and close to the white night. He turned into a wind blade with one hand and cut off his limbs fiercely towards the white night. It''s not slow to move in the daytime. You have to draw your sword and swing it. The water moon emperor and the boundless emperor looked at each other, and they all secretly urged each other to start. The other several people also quietly took out the magic weapon, intended to make a disaster. But at this critical moment, an ancient bronze sword Qi suddenly hit from the side, and severely split on the body of the wind emperor. Whew. The whole person of the wind emperor was blown out, and his upper body was directly cut off from the shoulder to the abdomen. The man fell on the ground, and the blood ran wild, making it difficult to get up for a long time. People were shocked.Yes, the emperor raised his eyes? "We should all know what the dead dragon sword is. This sword should be kept and sealed by Xuanyuan. We can''t make it a disaster to the world. Anyone who wants to covet it, kill it!" Xuanyuan emperor''s indifferent voice spread. (thanks to Yumeng for the reward and book friend 36164054 for their reward support, thank you) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 Although everyone knows that they are gathering here for the dead dragon sword, no one thought that Xuanyuan emperor suddenly started to fight, and... He didn''t snatch the sword. He just wanted the life of the wind emperor!! "Xuanyuan, what are you doing?" Emperor Wu whispered. "The wind emperor doesn''t know the rules, and I don''t know the consequences. I''m going to teach him a little lesson for the sake of the nine souls." Xuanyuan the great emperor said, also ignore the crowd, straight to the white night. See here, white night eyes a Lin, seem to think of something. He stepped back a few steps, buckled the dead dragon sword, and yelled at the Hercules, the desert gods and the water moon emperor over there: "Xuanyuan emperor is tyrannical and cruel. He has coveted the power of the emperor in you for a long time. The reason why he didn''t move you was that he was not enough to resist so many emperors. If he got the dragon sword, he would conquer the whole nine souls On the mainland, no one can fight against him any more. If you let him take the dead dragon sword, then he will use this sword to kill you and dominate the nine souls! You will all be losers All the emperors did not speak. But how can they not know this truth? Xuanyuan emperor frowned and drank: "upright son, don''t sow discord!" As soon as the voice fell, Xuanyuan sword was cut off in the air. Whoa! As soon as the body of the sword falls, heaven and earth seem to be split into two. The power of terror is like a golden storm, rolling towards the white night. It''s not so powerful as a sword!! "Do it!" In the white night, he drinks wangua, pulls out the dead dragon sword and cuts it in the face. The dragon sword comes out of the scabbard, and the dead dragon is tumbling, and the sword force of Xuanyuan is unstoppable. Boom!!!!!!! The explosion was raging around. The white night was directly shocked by the aftershock of the explosion, and his whole body was split with flesh and blood in his mouth. He fell to the ground and quickly got up to sacrifice the spirit. However, in the face of such a top-ranking emperor as Xuanyuan emperor and the sharp weapon of Xuanyuan sword, even if it is a dead dragon sword, it can not bring him any advantages. Xuanyuan emperor no longer wasted any time. His eyes were fixed on the dead dragon sword on his right hand. His body was like a blink and he leaned over immediately. It''s incredibly fast. After biting his teeth in the white night, he pinned the sword to his waist, quickly turned out a golden pill and swallowed it into his stomach. Almost at the moment when the pill entered the abdomen, Xuanyuan emperor was close to him. His sword was like a thunderbolt and lightning, which ran through the throat of the white night in an instant. The emperor Qi and soul Qi of the whole body of the white night are useless. Even his great body and the immortal body are like paper paste before this sword... this is the terror of the upper emperor! This sword, the whole nine souls, I''m afraid there is nothing to resist. Ji Di, Wan Gua and others stare at this scene in disbelief, and their hearts are almost stopped. White night... So dead? But the next second, the white night suddenly moved, carrying the sword to the waist of emperor Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan emperor''s face changed slightly. After pulling out his sword, he leaped forward, and then the sword was blocked. Bang!!!!! The frightful sword force, the Xuanyuan sword trembled wildly, and the man was forced to retreat from 100 meters. He looked up and saw that there was a layer of golden light shining at the place where the Xuanyuan sword pierced his neck in the white night. The golden light sealed his wound and prevented his blood from flowing out. "This is the power of immortality." Xuanyuan the great emperor frowned, and suddenly remembered that he had swallowed a pill in the daytime just now. In a low voice, he exclaimed, "what you just took was'' anger does not destroy the pill '' "So what?" Said the white night, looking at the other emperors. "This pill can only be refined by Danti. Either you have the secret recipe of Danti''s pill, or you have been inherited by Danti." Emperor Xuanyuan gave a cold smile: "after I win the Dragon Sword later, I will take your head first, gouge your brain, and use my magic power to seize all your memories!" After that, Emperor Xuanyuan made another move. "Anger does not extinguish Dan" can only ensure that the white night is invincible within ten breaths. After ten breaths, he returns to normal. This kind of pill is extremely difficult to refine. After getting the Qing emperor''s small world, he only refined one pill at night, and it took a full month. It is almost impossible to rely on this pill to defeat the emperor. Seeing the emperor Xuanyuan coming again, he retreated again and again with his sword. He is the main target of these great emperors, but the Qing emperor is not so important. Wan Gua and Ji Di can easily save people. It''s just. In front of Xuanyuan emperor, the speed of the white night is insignificant. "Can you run away?" Xuanyuan emperor opened his mouth and raised his big hand. A slender Golden Snake flew out of his sleeve robe below him, darted toward the white night like a lightning bolt, and then whirled around the white night at an amazing speed. Within three seconds, a huge square light cage appeared. The Golden Snake lay on the light cage and looked at the prey in the cage coldly.In the white night, he took up his sword and chopped it to the light cage, but the tyrannical power of the dead Dragon Sword even penetrated the light cage. As soon as he touched the light cage, the burning feeling of tearing heart and lung immediately spread through his whole body, making him extremely miserable. "The dead dragon sword is really strong, but there are too many ways to deal with it when I am in this state." Xuanyuan emperor said faintly that the man had come to the front of the light cage. At this time, the effect of "anger does not extinguish pill" on white night disappears completely. "This is still my time, and you... Disappear." He said indifferently, carrying Xuanyuan sword toward the cage in the white night. At this moment, there is no escape for the white night! The emperor''s means emerge in endlessly, and he can''t resist at all! But... the white night did not dodge, and his face was even less frightened. He looked at the emperor Xuanyuan, and his mouth showed a sneer. "Well?" Xuanyuan emperor frowned and his eyes looked suspicious. But the next second, he suddenly realized that he suddenly turned around and chopped back with a sword. Bang Dang! A golden sword and Xuanyuan sword collide fiercely together. The terrible whirling pattern shakes the void like waves and trembles continuously. The amazing Xuanyuan sword pattern shatters the surrounding gravel and turns it into sand. And a figure is also shocked by the strength of Xuanyuan sword, dozens of steps backward. Xuanyuan emperor looks calm and looks at the man who is pushed back by himself. That is the God Dao emperor! "Shendao, I always thought you were a smart man, but now it seems that I am wrong. Your stupidity is beyond my expectation." Xuanyuan emperor said lightly. "Xuanyuan, you have done a great deal of harm to the Lord Fengdi. I just want to seek justice for him." The great emperor of the divine sword clasped the knife with one hand and said coldly. "Why do you say that with such a high profile? Don''t you just want to die dragon sword? This is the time. There''s no need to beat around the bush. " The emperor Xuanyuan gave a faint smile, which showed the purpose of Shendao emperor. The great emperor of Shendao snorted and yelled at the water moon emperor, limitless emperor, Hercules emperor and others around him: "don''t hesitate. The white night is right. Among the three gods and five saints, the devil emperor died in battle, and Emperor Wu and the desert God Emperor were all injured. If you don''t move, Xuanyuan will win the dead Dragon Sword later. It''s easy to kill us When it comes to time, let''s not say whether we can recapture the dead dragon sword, for fear of our own life, we can''t guarantee it! " The word of the great emperor of the divine sword, it is said to have moved the people. Hercules could not help it at first. He took a breath and walked over with his strong body. He stood beside the divine sword emperor. "Oh? Another one. " Xuanyuan emperor''s mouth slightly up, looking at the rest of the people, light way: "you? Don''t do it? " "Master Xuanyuan, you are the older generation and our elder. We should not be enemies with you, but the death dragon sword is of great importance. Its appearance will harm the whole nine soul land. Therefore, please forgive our offence." The water moon emperor and the boundless emperor also came over, storing up the soul power, looking at the Xuanyuan emperor coldly. The desert God Emperor didn''t speak and sat on his knees to recuperate. As for Emperor Wu, he didn''t look here from the beginning to the end. "Four middle great emperors fighting against my superior emperor? Interesting, interesting Emperor Xuanyuan laughed, and his eyes were full of fighting and killing. The smile on his mouth became ferocious: "just, this is far from enough. You don''t know my strength at all!"!! Today, four of them will fall in the middle of the sky! " "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve been looking at you for a long time!! Die With a roar of Hercules, his body suddenly became larger, which was nearly a thousand feet high. It was like an ancient giant, shielding the sky from the sun. He raised his foot like a mountain and stepped on the emperor Xuanyuan. Dong!!!!! When the sole of the foot falls, the male never trembles. But. The sole of the foot did not step on the earth, but was firmly resisted by Xuanyuan''s hand. How terrible it is to support Hercules with one hand. "No one is stronger than you? It''s ridiculous. " Xuanyuan emperor said faintly: "that is because the emperor did not make a move." After that, his arm worked. Roar... Hercules'' huge body was directly pushed back. The next second, the water moon emperor and the boundless emperor had already forced them to come over. They turned into streamers and bombarded Xuanyuan emperor. Xuanyuan emperor, like a statue, stood still. After a closer look, we found that he was not motionless, but moved too fast, so that the images were all wrong. The great emperor of the divine sword also joined the battle. The shadow of the sword was so heavy that it seemed to destroy the heaven and earth. The sky is dark, the clouds are falling away, and the earth is trembling like the end of the world. This is the rhythm of the Imperial War! Wan Gua helped the Qing emperor to get up and looked at the scene. His face was more than frightened."Leave now!" He yelled at the distant white night: "Lord Jiuwei, please leave now!" "You go first!" Drinking in the white night, watching the light cages around disappear gradually, carrying the dead Dragon Sword forward. "When the great emperor fights, the battle is already born. Go quickly, or you will die under the influence of the war." The Qing emperor gasped and got up to help him in the white night, but his strength suddenly disappeared and he fell to the ground. The spirit of the Qing emperor has been burned out. At present, he is no different from ordinary people. Ten thousand trigrams, Ji emperor Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at this once Nine Emperors ten emperors, all but a sigh of sadness. At the moment, Qingdi is almost the same as falling. A stable peak of the emperor on this way into ordinary people, no matter who, can not accept it? "Quick, ten thousand trigrams, leave quickly!" Seeing that Wan Gua and others are still hesitating, he murmured with cold eyes at night. "Lord Jiuwei..." "as Jiuwei, I order you to wait and leave as soon as possible!" White night is tough. Wan Gua Mei Yu sank and said to the Ji emperor beside him, "take the green emperor away immediately." "This... OK." Ji Di hesitated and agreed immediately. On this occasion, she didn''t want to stay for a moment. She immediately wrapped up the green emperor and the divine way not far away, and ran away towards the distance. "Lord Jiuwei, the existence of our Imperial troops is to suppress those powerful emperors in the land of nine souls. If we retreat at this time, it will be an insult to our mission." Wan Gua said in a deep voice, leading the troops to this. Everyone in the army of emperor chopping had cold eyes and firm eyes. They walked like robots without any fear. White night gave up, he knew that he could not persuade these people. "In that case, do as I please." White night light way, holding the dead dragon sword, toward a person sitting in a circle not far away. The man opened his eyes slowly, and his cold face was filled with anger. "Are you going to attack me? Do you know what you''re doing He said coldly. "I know, moreover, I also know that the elder devil emperor died at the hands of you and Xuanyuan emperor." White night evil road. "Yes, even the devil is dead. Do you think you can defeat me? What qualifications do you have to defeat me? " The man sneered. White night did not speak, will be pinned on the body of another sword pulled out, more than the pace, walked in the past. Suddenly, the sword was full of supernatural demons, and slowly climbed to the white night along the body of the sword. In a twinkling of an eye, he was extremely black. A figure, appeared in the dark evil spirit, and that figure, actually a little bit of coincidence with the white night. Seeing this, the man''s eyes suddenly widened and turned pale. Even the desert God not far away was shocked. "I see... I see!! No wonder you are so easily killed by us after sacrificing the spirit of heaven. You have not lost at all. You put all your hopes on this young man... "The man said, his face full of disbelief. At the moment of the white night, the whole body sends out the breath is the devil emperor''s breath! It turns out that the devil emperor has sealed his power on the sword of killing immortals! He knew he couldn''t beat the great emperors. He left behind a long time ago! Left a counterattack! Use your own strength to cooperate with the dead dragon sword!! This is the reason why the sword is demonized! "Now, it''s my turn!" White night light way, the sound is actually two, one for the original sound, the other, is the voice of the devil emperor. Whoosh! The man disappeared in an instant, and at the moment of his movement, the sky was dark, and a huge shadow appeared in front of the man, and the shadow came down from the sky with a sword. "Chop www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 The huge black sword fell, as if to cut open the ground. The sitting Emperor Wu sprang up like a spring and blew his hand into the air. The palm burst out a light column like the Great Wall, whirring and rushing, and steadily hit the falling blade. The black sword is made of the purest magic Qi, which comes from the power of the devil emperor. The pure magic power is no worse than that of Emperor Wu. If the evil emperor was not injured, his real strength might not be lost to the current Emperor Wu. This blow is blocked, the white night left hand pulls out the dead dragon, the sword handle revolves in the wrist, then five fingers buckle, swings forward. Whoa! The terrifying sword force tore the two emperors apart and cut them to Emperor Wu. However, Emperor Wu quickly resisted the magic weapon. He saw a house in the palm of his hand. It was made of golden bricks and jade tiles. The house got out of his hands and quickly grew bigger. Emperor Wu lunged into the room, and the dragon''s sword blew on the house. The house swallowed up the sword spirit. Then Emperor Wu rushed out, lifted his arm and threw the house into the air. Boom! The house was blown to pieces in mid air. "This is the magic weapon of absorption and transfer." Ten thousand trigrams call out. "Is it? I''d like to see how many such magic weapons he has White night light way, raise arm again, double sword together. Emperor Wu was shocked and retreated. But we can''t avoid the second one. Whether it''s the sword of killing the immortal or the sword of the dead dragon, it''s the most powerful sword in the world. Now the power of the devil emperor is temporarily obtained in the daytime, and the power does not belong to the upper emperor. With the help of these two swords, the terror of the power is far beyond people''s imagination. With a thump, the sword hit the emperor''s chest. The man flew upside down and fell to the ground, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. "Ah?" The desert God looks ugly. Emperor Wu was wounded. How can he fight against the white night? "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" Drinking in the white night, the two swords overlapped and thrust forward. With a loud bang, the twin swords burst out a cruel and terrifying sword force. The sword power transcended everything and approached the divine power. It directly broke the void, distorted the time and space, and collided with Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu didn''t even have time to react. A big hole was blown out of his chest! "Good job, Lord Jiuwei!" Wan Gua and others were overjoyed. If his chest is smashed, Emperor Wu''s soul will die. If he loses his soul, he will not be able to fight against the white night, but will end up dead. Emperor Wu, he has been defeated! But. While wangua and other people were thinking about it, Emperor Wu''s throat was full of halos. It''s the light of the spirit. "What?" All eyes of the ten thousand trigrams were stunned. At that critical moment, Emperor Wu suddenly transferred his soul to his throat to avoid the fatal blow! "Worthy of being emperor Wu! Ordinary people can''t do such means to transfer the soul of heaven. " This is not only limited to their own understanding of the spirit of heaven, but also to the mastery of their own body, the fit between the body and the soul, and so on. There is no doubt that Emperor Wu thoroughly touched all these things. The spirit of heaven was on him, not only an organ, but also like hands and feet, moving at will. Emperor Wu urged Dharma, and his whole body was covered with tattoos, which quickly repaired his damaged body. For Emperor Wu, the destruction of his body was not enough to kill him. He who pursued martial arts had already cultivated his body to the extreme, and his body was even stronger than that of the white night. In order to defeat Emperor Wu, there is no other way to go except to destroy his spirit. In the blink of an eye, Emperor Wu''s body has been restored to its original position, and everything is in peace. "White night, you are aggressive. Don''t blame me!" How can Emperor Wu not be annoyed by successive losses? After a while, everything around him suddenly became blurred, and the sky was covered with brilliant golden light. "I''ll let you taste the domain of the great emperor, and let you see the power of my martial god space!" With the wave of Emperor Wu, regional forces spread and covered the white night. "Martial god space?" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but no fear. This area reminds him of the scene of facing Shaodi at the beginning, but the domain of Shaodi can not be compared with Emperor Wu. Before that, Emperor Wu was still under the attack of the evil emperor and was in great pain. However, in this "Wu Shen space", his injuries seemed to disappear completely, and the whole person recovered to his best condition. "Although I was used by the demon emperor, the upper emperor is the upper emperor. Do you think you can kill me if you get the power of the devil emperor and have a dead dragon sword in your hand? To tell you the truth, even if the devil appeared in front of me in person and wanted to defeat me, it would be impossible! " Emperor Wu raised his hand with one hand, and a Golden Wheel rose from the sky, hanging in the sky and turning into a bright moon. Then he raised his hand again. His whole body was wrapped in a light round cover."Try my chopping moon wheel!" Emperor Wu drank coldly, his fingers moved, and the Golden Wheel of the bright moon suddenly fell down on the sky, cutting to the white night. White night raised the twin swords to kill him, but neither the immortal sword nor the dead dragon sword could break half of it. On the contrary, the terrible force on the moon chopping wheel made his arms numb. Cutting the moon wheel is a dead thing, but the power of the dead dragon sword is not so powerful. As soon as his brow sank in the white night, he put away the dragon sword and held the chopping immortal in one hand. His body slowed down, and the swing track of the sword blade gradually became smooth. The light sword light flashed over, but he could stably resist the bombardment of the chopping moon wheel. "Heart sword?" The pupil of Emperor Wu shrank slightly, showing the clue. But soon his brows were stretched out and he said, "in front of me, it''s still a small skill." After that, he stepped forward and approached the white night. His hands were soft and boneless, beating like two snakes. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and the sword edge suddenly made a force, and the sword slashed fiercely at Emperor Wu''s arms. But at this moment, Emperor Wu''s arms suddenly stretched out, and they were really like a dragon snake wrapping around the sword. Two boneless palms quickly leaped over the hilt and slammed fiercely at the chest of the white night. In the daytime, she retreated and nearly fell to the ground. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, the moon chopping wheel approached in an instant. The white night dodged in a hurry, and her shoulder could not avoid it. She was cut a deep bone wound. "I''m Emperor Wu. I have mastered all kinds of skills. Not to mention my martial arts, I''ve been involved in the magic way, the sun god palace, the ice palace, the sword Pavilion, and the sword gate. I dare to show my skills in front of me. Don''t you want to make a fool of yourself?" Emperor Wu sneered and drove the moon chopping wheel to kill the white night again. At the same time, the man rushed to the front door of the white night with a blow. With a gasp in the white night, he flashed the sword towards the moon wheel. At the same time, he pulled out the dead dragon with his other hand and chopped at Emperor Wu. "Do you want to kill me with this kind of incorruptible means? The sword of the dead dragon is very strong indeed, but if you attack with no brain like this, it has no effect except consuming your physical strength. " Emperor Wu laughed contemptuously, but did not dodge. The power of the dead Dragon Sword directly tore up his body, but it was only a sub body. White night eyebrows a tight, twist head, but see Emperor Wu appeared at his side, a blow directly in the chest. Pooh! The white night spat out blood, and the man flew out. The surging force on his fist almost broke all the bones of his whole body. This is a big demon body, not into reincarnation, and can''t resist the fist of Emperor Wu... WOW! An air pressure fell from the sky again. The white night raised his head and looked up. Emperor Wu had forced himself to this side again. The terrible fist tore up the void, shook the whole space of martial god, and attacked head-on. "Swords roar in the eight wastelands." White night painstakingly raised the sword of beheading immortals and blew it past. With the magic power, Yuan Li makes the sword Qi like chaos, which is extremely terrible. "The stars change!" Emperor Wu sneered and danced wildly. A star chart was surging in his palm. The sword power hit him and fell into the star chart. After a while, it gushed out, but ran into the white night. The white night had no choice but to chop the dragon sword, which broke the force. But after urging the dead dragon sword, his strength has been consumed a lot, and even his evil Qi has been diluted a lot. "You are defeated." Step by step, Emperor Wu walked towards the white night with a confident smile on his face. Emperor Wu completely mastered any martial arts skills. He could see through all the moves in the white night. "Even if the devil is plotting against me, what can he do? In the face of absolute power, any calculation is powerless Emperor Wu laughed, and the golden light in his eyes exploded: "when I win the dragon sword, I will use the power of the sword to force out the magic power in my body. Then the sword will cut the Xuanyuan, kill all the emperors and dominate the nine souls! Ha ha ha... " Emperor Wu laughed and grabbed the head of the white night. The terrible claw force seems to be able to crush the sun, moon and stars. Is the winner or loser going to be decided? No! At this critical moment, a dark red fog suddenly rose from the bottom of the white night, turned into a claw, and firmly grasped the wrist of Emperor Wu. "Well?" Emperor Wu was astonished and suddenly made efforts, but he found that he could not get rid of the claw... "what''s the matter? This power... What power is this? " Emperor Wu''s pupils contracted and frantically urged Yuan Li to tear up the atomized air claw, but found that all his strength was in vain in front of the claw. "You say that any calculation is powerless in the face of absolute power? Now, what is this White night with a sword to support the body, slowly stood up, eyes showing ferocious killing. "Is this... Dharma formation?" Emperor Wu was surprised and finally realized that he was in the trap. In fact, it was not that he was unable to prevent, but that he did not prevent.He was taking advantage of the opportunity to make a secret move! "How can the power of the devil emperor be so fragile?" The white night looked at the sword in his hand and said, "actually, the Lord devil anticipated the battle today 70 years ago. Therefore, he entered the forbidden area of the devil''s road, infused this magic sword with magic all day and night, and got the nourishment of the magic power for 70 years. The power of the devil emperor contained in this sword is extraordinary, and just at the time of the decisive battle with you, Lord devil After figuring out that there was no possibility of winning, he also injected half of his magic power and all his inheritance into the sword, and then used this sword as a medium to transfer it to me. Although I only had more than half of the power of the devil emperor for the time being, this half of the power of the devil emperor was the power given by the devil emperor after he sacrificed his soul! You should know how terrible the devil emperor is after sacrificing the spirit of heaven? " The white night indifferently said, the whole body has no a bit of disorder of the rest. "Even so, what? Even if it''s a complete demon emperor sacrificing the spirit of heaven in my martial god space, I can defeat him Emperor Wu growled in a low voice, and even urged the number of tricks, trying to eliminate the fog claw that bound his wrist, but it had no effect. Not only that, Emperor Wu''s side then ran through the blood mist, pinched his limbs and completely suppressed it. "It can''t be... What''s the trick? Why have I never heard of it? Why can I be suppressed in the martial god space? Impossible Emperor Wu was flustered. He is proficient in all kinds of methods in the world, but the skill of white night is not within the scope of his mastery. The fear of the unknown invaded his mind. "This is a move that you will never be able to control!" White night said faintly, and then raised the sword... "what is this move in the end?" The emperor roared. In the white night, a sword was cut down, and cold words burst out of his mouth. "Dragon Emperor Sutra, trapped dragon rhyme!" . (thanks for the fish league''s reward. I''m very flattered. Please allow me to make more compensation slowly. One hundred rewards plus one change will be finished within this month. Thank you very much.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 It''s no surprise that Emperor Wu was proficient in the techniques of Ice Palace, Sun Palace, sword Pavilion, daomen and even hongtianzong. It''s no surprise that Wudi has been handed down for thousands of years. Once the great emperor of Wudao was the most talented person in the land of nine souls. Relying on the peak strength of martial arts, they challenged, learned and even plundered all kinds of skills, and created the immortal God It is precisely because of this that Emperor Wu''s strength has been ranked at the top of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, not because his accomplishments are stronger than those of other emperors, but because of his attainments in martial arts and martial arts, no one can match him. The present Emperor Wu is just like this. It''s true that Bai Ye is also a member of numerous emperor scriptures. However, for Emperor Wu, the emperor''s scriptures on him are nothing at all. Compared with Emperor Wu, they are nothing. Moreover, Emperor Wu collected the advantages of all the schools, and he could easily dismantle and connect any skill in the white night. When all the moves of white night become useless, killing white night is no more than a little work for Emperor Wu. But. Emperor Wu did not know all kinds of moves. You know, the current master of Emperor Wu was defeated by one person. That''s the Dragon Emperor! A guy who is more than Emperor Wu! At that time, Emperor Wu''s plundering soul method was also based on people. Not everyone would dare to plunder. But the Dragon Emperor only robbed the great emperor and only took the emperor''s Sutra... therefore, Emperor Wu was able to gain a foothold in Xiong Jue, while the Dragon Emperor was besieged by the great emperors of all sides. Whoa! The terrible dragon sword was cut on Emperor Wu''s body. The gray air hood on the surface of Emperor Wu burst instantly. "My Golden Wheel!" Emperor Wu was shocked. The air hood broke, and the moon chopping wheel turned into fragments in an instant. "The devil emperor, who sacrificed the spirit of heaven, poured half his strength into me. Even if I could not help myself, I would not be so easily defeated by a wounded Emperor Wu!" In the white night, he put the Dragon Sword away, raised the sword again, and stabbed the emperor in the chest. Pooh. The body of Emperor Wu was directly penetrated. "Ah Emperor Wu roared angrily, and his whole body was full of strength. He tore the bloody fog claws that bound him. But it didn''t work. The power of the enemy of Pygmalion is not based on the magic power. The white night raised a sword and stabbed at Emperor Wu''s body. However, his heavenly soul moved quickly without spectrum. Without exception, even if his heart was stabbed, Emperor Wu could still survive. White night eyes a cold, carrying the dead Dragon Sword toward the limbs of Emperor Wu. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! The sharp edge of the sword instantly broke the hands and feet of Emperor Wu. Then the sword was leveled and steadily cut to Emperor Wu''s neck. Pooh! Emperor Wu''s head flew into the air, and blood gushed from the fracture of his neck. And its spirit has been trapped in the trunk, and it is difficult to move away. When his eyes were cold at night, he had to cut again. But at this time, the space of martial god shook, and a terrible force rose in the void around him, and became more and more intense. "Well?" White night eyebrows a tight, suddenly aware of what, quickly wrapped around all the magic around the body. Boom! A violent noise rose from the sky and rocked through the sky. The whole Wushen space will explode directly! In order to break away from the "trapped dragon formula", Emperor Wu even detonated his own domain!! After the white night was blasted by the Wushen space, the space force produced by the explosion flew directly. And in the fierce battle outside the emperor also aware of the wrong, immediately withdraw. "Back Wan Gua''s face changed greatly. While offering magic weapons and releasing defense, he led the army of cutting emperor to jump back. Just look at the place where the Wushen space exploded. The space was completely distorted, forming a huge dark hole. The body of Wushen hovered in the center of the cave, and everything around it was completely misplaced. The two members of the imperial army did not have time to retreat. They were twisted to the size of their thumbs by that force, and they died miserably. It''s terrible around. Fall to the ground in the white night and get up hard. The explosion left him only two or three percent of the power of the devil emperor. Without the power of the demon emperor, I am afraid that he would have been completely twisted and killed, just like the members of the army who cut the emperor. The Xuanyuan emperor, the water moon emperor and the boundless emperor stopped there. Although Xuanyuan the great emperor to one enemy four, but it is clear that he has the upper hand, in contrast to the water moon emperor and others, are in a mess. In particular, Hercules, a depression on his body, a broken arm, extremely miserable. "Stop it all!" Looking at this end, the situation seemed to be beyond his expectation. The black hole quickly disappeared, where it disappeared, completely empty, without even air.The fragmented body of Emperor Wu was slowly pieced together by the traction of the spirit of heaven, and the soul could not help healing the wound. But at this time, Emperor Wu has not much strength. The five swords in the white night... It''s terrible. "How could you force Emperor Wu to this point?" Xuanyuan emperor''s brow was tight, and he could smell the breath of Emperor Wu. He was so weak that he was not as good as the next emperor. "Emperor Wu, what''s the matter with you? Why can''t even a king fight? " Water moon emperor Liu eyebrow tight frown, cold voice question. "Do you think he is an ordinary king? The devil''s power... Has not dissipated in him!! This is equivalent to a person who sacrificed the spirit of the devil Emperor Wu clenched his teeth and cried out angrily, "if you are still fighting for the dead dragon sword, you must let this boy take advantage of it. If he kills me, he will immediately kill you! Don''t you go ahead and kill this kid? " This word let Hercules a few people shake. It''s not easy for white night to beat Emperor Wu into such a situation. However... emperor Xuanyuan sneered and said lightly: "this boy is at the end of his tether. He can kill you, but he may not kill me." Emperor Wu''s face changed greatly: "Xuanyuan, what do you mean?" "Isn''t the meaning obvious enough?" Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes are cold, a palm toward the boundless emperor ahead. The boundless emperor resisted in a hurry, but even if he received it, his blood was shaken by Xuanyuan emperor''s strength, and the man flew out directly. "Isn''t it better for me to kill you first and then deal with a dying white night? What''s more, maybe he can help me kill you and save me a lot of effort. " Xuanyuan emperor cheered and started directly. This time, he was determined to kill these great emperors. Hearing this, Emperor Wu''s face was pale and even, and he rushed to the white night and called out, "white night, did you hear that? Even if you kill me, you can''t deal with Xuanyuan. It''s better to stop at once! Join hands with me to deal with him. " "No need." White night light wave, a crowd of ten thousand trigrams around, wrapped up the Emperor Wu. "I killed you, but I haven''t sacrificed the spirit of heaven. After I kill you, I''ll sacrifice my ten Heavenly spirits to fight Xuanyuan." As he spoke, he walked toward Emperor Wu. "Even if you sacrifice the spirit of heaven, you are not his opponent!" Emperor Wu clenched his teeth. "Don''t worry about it!" Cold hum in the white night, suddenly jump forward and cut it with the sword. The martial god in the present state will never be able to catch this sword. "White night!! You forced me to do it! " After the Emperor Wu''s sudden outburst of rage, he roared and burst into bursts of colorful light. "Sacrifice of the spirit of heaven!" The ten thousand trigrams exclaimed. There was an uproar. Emperor Wu was forced to sacrifice the spirit of heaven! It''s not only white night that sacrifices the spirit of heaven! How terrible would Emperor Wu sacrifice the spirit of heaven? But at this critical moment, when his eyes were cold at night, he suddenly took out a branch and quickly chopped it toward Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu subconsciously caught the branch with one hand. But as soon as he grasped the branch, he realized it was wrong. "Is this?" "Little world, go!" The white night looked ferocious and cried out. Whoa! Branches burst out bursts of green light, endless space power wrapped around Emperor Wu, dragging him inside. "No Emperor Wu roared, but he couldn''t resist the sudden force of space, and the whole person fell into the branch. White night immediately put the branch on the ground, pulled out the dead dragon sword, and stabbed it in front of the branch. The surging sword of the dead dragon was like a layer of cocoon and pupa, which wrapped the branch dead! Wangua and other troops who cut the emperor were stunned. White night even used the small world given by Qing emperor to seal Emperor Wu by force!! The death Dragon Sword suppressed the entrance of the small world. Emperor Wu could not break through it. At the moment, Emperor Wu could only destroy the small world wantonly. But. Once the spirit of heaven burned out, Emperor Wu would become an ordinary man. At that time, that is when he fell! "Lord Jiuwei had expected that Emperor Wu would sacrifice the spirit of heaven, so he was ready to use this magic weapon to seal Emperor Wu from the beginning!" Ten thousand trigrams swallowed the saliva. He never thought that the youngest Jiuwei from Qingge mainland had such a plan. However, Emperor Wu is not the only enemy around. In the white night when the wind and thunder sealed Emperor Wu into the small world, the desert God over there was already ready to move.He carried his tired body with a ferocious face and walked towards it. Ten thousand trigrams led a group of troops to rush over. "Since you sealed up emperor Wu with the dead dragon sword, now you have no sword to use! Now is the best time to kill you The desert God Emperor sneered and swept with one hand. The fierce wind and sand swept across the desert, and the soldiers who killed the emperor''s troops were smashed into powder. "Kill!" Ten thousand trigrams roared, and a crowd of people carried knives and cut them off. In the white night, his face was gloomy, and he held on to his sword, but he did not dare to move. He must hold the dragon sword! Otherwise, if the sword is taken away, Emperor Wu will be born. If he appears, everything will be over. In the face of Emperor Wu who sacrificed his soul, no one here can defeat him. The white night took a deep breath and threw out a square, which quickly turned into the shape of Shura. He lost his sword. When Shura held the sword, his whole body was immediately covered with evil Qi. At night, he held the handle of the dead dragon sword in one hand and looked around coldly. Ten Heavenly spirits were mentioned by him to the heart, ready to sacrifice at any time. Xiuluoti sword to kill the desert God Emperor. Under the siege of wangua, the army of cutting emperor and Shura, the wounded desert God Emperor gradually restrained his attack and fell into a stalemate. The situation does not seem to be over for a while. But the whole continent was broken because of the emperor''s hand. The sky is dark. The earth crumbled. The sky was covered with fog. There is no light. Seven deep cracks spread from the ruins of Dahuang city to all directions and run through the whole xiongjue. There is no living thing in the surrounding area. And the whole male Jue, just like a boat in the wind and rain, is shaking and shaking. White night believes that if the battle continues for another day or so, the whole xiongjue will completely split up. This is what the emperor did. Whoa! Suddenly, a brilliant red light rose from the far horizon and went straight into the sky. Then, the eastern sky was full of sunlight, and countless slender dragons roared and roared. These shouts were not loud and clear, until the last roar of the broken sky dragon shocked the sky and awakened the world... "what?" The Xuanyuan emperor in the tangled struggle was shocked and turned pale. He hastened to open the emperor in front of him and looked back. And the water moon emperor, boundless emperor and others see, a face is very pale. "This scene... Does it mean..." "no!! How can it invade the Xuanyuan tomb so easily! " The God saber roared at the top of his voice. The emperor Xuanyuan was extremely calm, but the horror in his eyes betrayed him. He decided to disperse soul power, coldly said: "all people stop!" All the people who were shocked by this remark withdrew. "Everyone will go to Xuanyuan tomb with me now!!! Come on "What tricks are you playing?" Hercules did not seem to know what had happened, and asked angrily. "Stupid!" Xuanyuan emperor scolded: "this is not the time to fight inside!! The shadows of dragons! Natural haze! This is the image that only when the imperial seal is broken!! Dragon Emperor!! They''re stealing diggs "What?" Hercules froze. "If you don''t want to die, please follow me to protect tiger! Otherwise, once the Dragon Emperor absorbs the emperor, all of us will be finished! " After that, Emperor Xuanyuan jumped up and flew in the direction of the glow. "What do you say?" The emperor looked at the water moon emperor and asked in a deep voice. No one expected that at this juncture, the Dragon Emperor actually stole the emperor''s cage! "Go, protect the emperor''s case first, otherwise we won''t be able to win the dead dragon sword. The Dragon Emperor can fight against eleven with one enemy, which can''t be countered by having the dead dragon sword. Go to help Xuanyuan emperor quickly!" The boundless emperor said. "In that case, it''s better to take this boy with you. I heard that this boy has something to do with the Dragon Emperor." Hercules glared at the white night and said viciously. "Then you can have a try." White night with dead dragon sword, said coldly. "Why don''t the emperor eat the sword for a while? It''s better to try to prevent the Dragon Emperor from seizing the emperor. As long as the emperor keeps it, the Dragon Emperor will not be able to return to his original peak strength, and neither the man nor the dead dragon sword can escape! " The boundless emperor said, jumped forward and rushed out. "Go The water moon emperor and the divine sword emperor also left one after another. In the blink of an eye, the emperor withdrew. Only the desert God Emperor, the dying wind emperor, and Emperor Wu, who was sealed into the small world, are still alive. . (it''s a 4000 word chapter. I''ll try my best to make more changes in the past few days. I''ll ask for a monthly ticket to see if I can make it to the top 20. If I get to the top 20, I will guarantee the bottom at three shifts every day this month.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 Although the desert God Emperor was wounded, but his power was not seen. A dozen troops who cut the emperor died with one move, but he himself did not have much damage. Even wangua can''t do anything about him, and the emperor chopping troops of the Vientiane gate only aim at the lower emperor and contain the middle emperor. Facing the upper emperor, even if he is injured, there is no way. Only Shura, who holds the sword of cutting immortals, can pose a threat to the desert God Emperor. "Is this an imperial official?" The desert God Emperor saw the clue and his eyes were filled with dignified color. Combined with the blessing of the power of the demon emperor on the sword of killing immortals, the degree of protection of Shura is even more terrible. If the desert God Emperor reached the peak and was not injured, it would be easy to kill the Shura. But now he is not only injured, but also surrounded by the army of the emperor, so his strength is hard to play. "Lord God of the desert, please stop your hand quickly. If you are still stubborn, we will send the strong one to come later, and everything will be irreparable." He said. He knew that he could do nothing but the desert God Emperor. At this point, he could only choose to give up. Otherwise, as a result of the strong kowtow, only the emperor''s troops would be destroyed. However, the desert God Emperor obviously won''t stop. His eyes are full of ferocious color, and his intention to kill is very big. "Those stupid guys are going to stop the Dragon Emperor from taking back his own digger. There is no one here who can stop me! This is the best chance that God has given me. If I don''t make good use of it, won''t I be sorry to heaven? " The God of the desert gave a cold smile and a big drink. His clothes and robes swayed wildly. The terrifying wind, accompanied by the terrifying grains of sand blowing and breaking hair, rolled forward. The emperor chopping troops were immediately bombarded and disordered. When they stood in front of them, they were riddled with sand, while those standing on the other side were lifted into the air. Then a sandstorm like an angry dragon devoured them and tore them into pieces. Shura rushed forward with the sword. The desert God Emperor was quick in his eyes and quick in his hand. He bent the hand of Shura''s sword. The cloth of Shura noodles was sad and sharp, and his mouth was biting on the shoulder of the God Emperor in the desert. The desert God Emperor was sweating, but he didn''t stop. He put his foot in the belly of Shura. He flew out like a broken line kite and fell heavily on the ground. Although the desert God Emperor could not kill the Shura, he could not help it. After all, it was a great emperor. "It''s time to end it!" The desert God Emperor wore a cool smile on his face, and his eyes showed satisfaction and came over. The white night looks chilly, clinging to the dead dragon sword, with blood shining in his eyes. At this time, there is no choice. Either they pull out their swords and fight to death, or they are killed by the desert God Emperor. "Desert God Emperor, it seems that you are determined to fight against our Vientiane gate?" With his heavy body, Wan Gua stood in front of the white night and glared at the emperor. He was quite tired. Although he led the army of beheading the emperor, he was not the great emperor himself. This time, not only was he a great emperor, but also most of them were middle and upper emperors. He did not know how to persist until now. But his faith drove him on. Even in the face of death, he was fearless. "That''s ridiculous. What''s against your Vientiane gate? There are so many great emperors in this action. It''s just that the law is not responsible for the public. Even if you blame the Vientiane gate, I''m not the only one to bear the responsibility. What''s more, if I kill all of you, who knows this is what I did? " "Asshole!" Ten thousand trigrams are very angry, so they offer sacrifices to the spirit of heaven. He was ready to die. However, just at this moment... chirp... the sound of breaking the sky rang out, and then several halos pierced the sky and fell towards it. The speed was extremely fast, just like lightning. They looked up. However, he felt that a great momentum came down here, and then a figure stood in front of the ten thousand trigrams like a flash. Seeing that figure, everyone was startled. Chirp, chirp... is another burst of air breaking sound. Around the desert God Emperor, there were hundreds of people in an instant. Everyone was expressionless and showed the intention of killing. The temperature of the surrounding air dropped suddenly, and the air seemed to condense. Seeing the visitor, Wan Gua was overjoyed. He knelt down on the ground in a hurry, and exclaimed excitedly, "Wan Gua, please see the elder!" "See the elder!" The troops who cut the emperor also made ceremony one after another, and did not dare to have the slightest slack. "Moon... Respect?" The desert God Emperor''s face was very ugly, and his pupils showed the color of error and consternation. Unexpectedly, the support of the Vientiane gate has come, and there are more than 100 people around here, and each of them exudes an abnormal smell of terror. The desert God Emperor was staring at these people. After a moment, his expression was full of consternation.These people''s breath directly surpasses the emperor''s troops, and it is cold and cold, like the breath from the nine deep pools. Ordinary people of Vientiane gate will never overflow this kind of breath! And... all of them are not better than the great emperor, but their strength is comparable to the next emperor! "Is this the dragon team?" What did the desert God think of, his voice trembled. "Now that you know, don''t you stop? Don''t you want us to do it? " The moon reveres the light way. "Hateful!" The desert God Emperor clenched his teeth, but he did not let go. He said in a deep voice, "I am also the supreme emperor at any rate. How can I surrender to you?" "You are in a better state than the middle emperor, destroying you? These dragon teams are enough. " Yue Zun opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "desert God Emperor, you have seriously violated the rules of the Vientiane gate and destroyed the order of the nine souls continent. We will arrest you according to the regulations of the Vientiane gate. If you resist, we will kill you according to the rules." When the voice falls, a golden light shines on the arm of yuezun. The terrible halo seemed to break through the clouds. People looked at the halo and found that it was a kylin seal. Ten thousand trigrams saw the situation, excited, tears filled his eyes: "Shenlin seal!"!!! The headmaster... " " see the headmaster! " The troops also knelt on the ground excitedly, if they saw the gods. What is that? The white night is full of doubts. "The headmaster has authorized me!" Yue Zun raised his arm to the desert God Emperor, and his voice was cold: "I won''t fight against you, but with the strength of the sect leader, you can''t resist with your current state! Let''s go for it. " The desert God Emperor clenched his fist and finally breathed out his breath. "In this case, well, I''ll go with you to the Vientiane gate. I don''t expect you to do anything to me. After all, the nine spirits still need us to protect." The voice fell, and the mouth of the desert God Emperor rose slightly, showing a trace of pride. White night eyes a Lin, to the side of Wan Gua Shen asked: "the Vientiane gate can not punish him?" "Yes, it''s just that... He''s the supreme emperor, and the ultimate sanctions against him can be banned for a period of time at most." Wan Gua sighed and shook his head. "So those who died before died in vain? In fact, the Wanxiang gate had no way to deal with those tyrannical emperors before? " The white night was angry and asked eagerly. "The great emperor is a very special existence for the nine souls continent. Although we can hold down the great emperor in Vientiane gate, we can''t hurt the great emperor. Once the great emperor falls, it will be an immeasurable loss to the nine souls. What we can do is try our best to prevent and reconcile." Without waiting for the ten thousand trigrams to open, the moon statue over there made a sound. "What does elder Yue mean? Is it impossible for the mainland to exist without these great emperors Said the white night indignantly. The whole city of Dahuang was reduced to ashes, the divine way was seriously injured, the Lin family was completely destroyed, the evil emperor fell, and the evil way was severely damaged. Can''t all these things be done justice? However. "Yes." He spat out two words. It''s chilling. The beheader army had no expression. The dragon team was silent. It''s not that they are ruthless, but because they know the power of it. They can''t change it! "If the great emperor makes mistakes, you can''t kill them. Otherwise, the nine spirits will be disordered. The Lord Jiuwei doesn''t have to pay too much attention to your grievances. We will compensate you for the grievances you have suffered. We will take the desert God back first, and we won''t let other emperors do it! We''ll give you an answer Yue Zun said and waved. The imperial dragon teams around cast painted red iron chains to tie up the limbs and bodies of the desert God Emperor, and then two Royal Dragon teams put shackles on them, such as detaining prisoners. "Take it away!" The moon reveres the light way. The Royal Dragon Team escorts the desert God Emperor to jump into the air and prepare to leave. "Boy, I''ll let you go this time, and the emperor of Japan will come back to you for the dragon sword!" The desert God Emperor sneered and left with the Royal Dragon team. White night eyes blood red, looking at death. Without saying a word, you can only sigh. "Lord Jiuwei, that''s it! After all, you don''t know the current situation of jiuhun continent. It''s not easy for these people to become the great emperor. The profound meaning of the imperial Scripture they master is very important to jiuhun. This time, just bear with it. When you become the great emperor, they will not dare to insult you like this. " After ten thousand trigrams, the remnant troops of emperor chopping were integrated, and they were ready to leave. "Then, the dead souls, are they easy?" Asked the white night suddenly. Ten thousand diagrams a Leng, helplessly looking at him."They are also constantly moving towards the emperor''s road, and they are also striving to advance towards the top. Should they die?" "If you kill the emperor, the nine spirits will be in chaos. Then tell me why the city of Dahuang disappeared? Why is the whole continent fragmented? Isn''t it the chaos created by the great emperors "If even the so-called justice can not be extended, what is the use of the Vientiane gate?" White night eyes a cold, suddenly the waist of the order of gold and jade on the ground. He glanced at the dead Dragon Sword beside him and let out a roar. "Desert God Emperor!" "Well?" The desert God over there and others turned around. However, the next second, the white night suddenly pulled out his sword and tried his best to swing it. Roar! Death dragon sword seems to feel the anger in the master''s heart, burst out unprecedented terror sword light, almost tore up the sky, rushed to the desert God Emperor. "Be careful!" Yue Zun was in a hurry. The Dragon Team dodged in an instant. However, the desert God Emperor was imprisoned by chains and shackles and could not move at all. He opened his eyes and wanted to escape, but it was impossible!!! "No The desert God roared. But the next second, he was swallowed. Whew! A golden mushroom cloud rose above the sky. The earth is sad. The sky is dead. Desert God Emperor, fall... . (the update is late. I''m sorry that something has happened to my family. Now I''m with my mother. I hope that it can be renewed for two days.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 A figure in the air split in two, accompanied by the golden blood, head leisurely fall. All the people were gaping at the cold body that fell on the ground, one by one, stupefied. Even yuezun, at the moment, also reveals his astonishment. "Lord Jiuwei, you..." ten thousand trigrams came back to their senses and looked at the white night in dismay. The white night had no expression, but her eyebrows were cold and her eyes were red with blood. He stabbed the dead dragon sword in front of the green emperor''s branch again. He gasped and his body was like a cocoon. "Lord Jiuwei, do you know what you are doing?" Yuezun with the Royal Dragon team down, went to the white night, serious drink. "Revenge!" White night evil road. "He is already a prisoner of our Vientiane gate. We will deal with him! As the nine guards, how can you challenge the authority of the Vientiane gate Yue Zun yelled. "Disposal? Is there a foot ban? Ridiculous! And you gave me the identity of Jiuwei. You can take it back at any time. I didn''t care about it from the beginning to the end. " White night sneers. Ten thousand trigrams were shocked. Yue Zun shook his head repeatedly: "Lord Jiuwei, you came from Qingge mainland, and you don''t know the absolute nine souls of Xiong. I don''t blame you. You may not understand the meaning of the identity of" Jiuwei "until now. If you give up without authorization, you will regret it later." "I have always respected the Vientiane gate, the Vientiane gate of Qingge continent, and the Vientiane gate of entering the soul continent. Even the fragmented Vientiane gate in the mainland of Wu, I also respect them from the inside out. How can ordinary people be able to stick to their own way, abide by their original intention and stick to their beliefs in that cruel environment?" "The Vientiane gate has always been the law enforcer of the nine soul continent. They maintain order and deal with injustice, so that the people of the nine soul continent can live in peace and stability, so that every soul person can grow up. But this time, I have a general school of Vientiane gate which dominates the mainland! Extremely disappointed. " "I don''t deny the contribution of wangua elder and the army of cutting the emperor. Facing a group of great emperors, they didn''t shrink back. They carried out their own obligations. However, elder yuezun, you are quite different! If you don''t deal with the desert God Emperor, just because he is a superior emperor, you will punish him a little. Is this not against the original intention of the Vientiane gate, and will it not chill the hearts of the nine souls of the mainland people "I don''t know what the land of nine spirits is facing, but I know that if you continue to connive at these great emperors, then the nine spirits will be in chaos. The people you want to rely on will also become the people who destroy you!" This Imperial War has already affected the whole xiongjue continent. How many continents will survive the next Imperial War? If you change to Qingge or soul, those people on the mainland are afraid of being shaken to death by the great emperor Yuwei. To that extent, the whole continent will be eliminated! For them, the emperor''s war is a divine war! White night put up the Shura, carrying the sword to the wind emperor not far away. He was attacked by Xuanyuan emperor, and his body was almost split in two. The emperor left, but he had no spare power to move forward. Now he is trying his best to protect his life. Seeing the white night coming towards him, the wind emperor, who had been silent, was immediately nervous. "White night, what are you going to do?" The wind emperor''s voice trembled. "Keep doing what I have to do!" The white night was ferocious. "Lord Jiuwei, stop Moon Zun came back to God, vaguely perceived something, his face changed greatly, and he was angry. The dragon team all rushed over. But it was a slow beat. White night directly threw the sword in his hand, and the blade turned into black light, which ran straight through the head of the wind emperor. The injured wind emperor opened his eyes, looked at the white night in disbelief, and finally broke his last breath. Wind emperor, fall!! This time, everyone is petrified. After killing the desert God Emperor, the white night killed the wind emperor again... cut two Nine Emperors and ten emperors in succession... crazy! He''s crazy! White night is crazy!! Wan Gua''s face was extremely white and bloodless. He had no idea that things would evolve to this extent! Yue Zun closed his eyes and opened his mouth directly. "From now on, take away the identity of the white night Jiuwei! Deprive him of all his identity given by the Vientiane gate! Take the night back to the gate of Vientiane for judgment. " When the sound falls, the dragon team comes directly to the white night circle. The white night breathed a breath, the expression is calm, does not have the slightest resistance. He has taken the consequences into account when he dares to do so. But. He doesn''t regret it! But in the next moment, a group of people jumped over the dragon team, rushed to his side, surrounded him with water. "Well?" The man of the moon, frowning at his side. It''s a great army! The people in their hearts were holding a bloody sword and looking at the imperial dragon team around them coldly without fear."Wangua, what do you mean?" Yuezun asked. "Tell the elder, I don''t know the trigrams." Wan Gua shakes his head directly. It''s not the order of the White Emperor to kill his troops. "Please take back the punishment and let go of the white night Lord." A man who cut the emperor''s troops said coldly, his voice was a little stiff, but his attitude was very firm. "Please take back the punishment and let go of the white night Lord!" The rest of the people who cut the emperor''s troops also cheered, and the momentum was soaring. Yue Zun closed his eyes and looked delicate. "Why are you "Because Lord white night avenged us." Said the member who spoke first. "Revenge?" Yue Zun shook his head: "do you mean killing the desert God Emperor? You should remember your identity, you are the gate of Vientiane, everything should abide by the law! Follow the orders of the organization, otherwise, you are not worthy to be the disciples of Vientiane! " The last sentence left, the moon Zun''s words have revealed an irresistible deterrent. However. The people who cut the emperor''s troops are unshakeable and still in confrontation. "Take it all back, rebel. Kill." Moon Zun''s face turned cold and made the final decision. "Yes." The dragon team will move immediately. But the next second, ten thousand trigrams rushed over. "Stop it!" "Is it possible that the elder of the ten thousand trigrams also wants to protect the white night?" On the dignity of the road. "Big elder, things have come to this point. It''s useless for ten thousand trigrams to know what to say. But wan Gua wants to ask the elder a few words. After a few words, can you ask the elder to make his own decision?" Ten thousand trigrams are busy. The month Zun micro took a breath, light way: "you say." "Thank you very much, elder master." After making a ceremony, Wan Gua said, "dare to ask the elder, if we didn''t help each other in the daytime before, can we survive together with the army of the emperor chopping?" "No Yue Zun shakes his head. "Please allow wangua to offend you. Wangua follows the order of the elder and leads the troops of emperor chopping to peace keeping. However, the great emperor dispatched here covers almost all the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, and even the great emperor Xuanyuan appears! This has seriously exceeded the ability of the Imperial troops. This is undoubtedly for us to come to die. What do you have to say about this? " The tone is still respectful. Yue Zun pondered for a moment and said, "it''s really my dereliction of duty. When I get to the sect, I will personally plead with the master." "Elder elder, it''s just that the information is wrong. It''s not your fault. It''s just that although Bai Ye killed the desert God Emperor and violated the rules of our Vientiane sect, he also made a great achievement beneficial to the nine souls." "What''s the point?" "Guard the dead dragon sword!" Wan Gua seriously said: "if there is no night to guard the dead dragon sword, once the dead Dragon Sword falls into the hands of those great emperors, then how can we take those great emperors in the Vientiane gate? What about the whole nine souls? " Yue Zun fell into meditation again. After a long time, he nodded: "this is a point that the white night has made great contributions. I have to admit it." After hearing the sound of the ten thousand trigrams, a smile appeared on his face, and he once again worshipped: "please take back the order of the elder, offset the merits and demerits, and release the white night." After thinking for a long time, Yue Zun sighed. How can he not know the meaning of so many trigrams? However, as the chief elder of the Vientiane gate, if he is not dealt with impartially, where is the prestige of the Vientiane gate? But if we punish the white night, after today, all the troops will be destroyed! What''s more, he died in the hands of the dragon team of Vientiane gate. The imperial dragon team is the forbidden guard directly belonging to the leader of the Vientiane sect. They were all the talents on the imperial dragon list. After being recruited by the Vientiane gate, they gave up the chance to be the emperor, and used the forbidden skills of the Vientiane gate to upgrade their own strength to the level of the next great emperor. Although the forbidden technique has given them powerful power, it can be regarded as against the heaven, but it also has a very terrible side effect, that is, the life span of every member of the Royal Dragon team is only half that of normal people. This is the last means of the Vientiane gate to suppress the great emperor. We will never take it out until we have to. Although the strength of the army is weaker than that of the imperial dragon team, their thoughts and attitudes are very rigid and their will is firm. Now when the army wants to make a decision for the day, they will not regret it. As long as yuezun issues an arrest order, they will resist, and as a result, only the decapitating army will be destroyed. It is very difficult to train every member of the imperial army. These are the capital of the Vientiane gate. How can yuezun give up? "That''s it, that''s it!" Yuezun shook his head slightly and sighed: "according to the master of ten thousand trigrams, the merits and demerits of the white night are equal, so we will not punish them." "The elder is wise!" Ten thousand trigrams are used as rites. "In addition, from today on, the white night has nothing to do with me anymore!" Yue Zun added another sentence. White night did not make a sound, closed his eyes, slightly took a breath. It''s over.Yuezun looked at the white night, did not make a sound, but a little feet, into a beam of light to escape to the sky. "Let''s go." A voice that seemed to be absent came. The imperial dragon team left one after another. "Farewell, Lord white night." Ten thousand trigrams hold hands. Thank you very much White night nods. "No thanks! After all, you saved us. " After ten thousand trigrams, keep up with the moon. The soldiers of the Imperial Army knelt down on one knee, worshipped the white night, and left without saying a word. White night looking at the departure of the chopping emperor troops, heart a hot. All hot blooded men! However, this is not the time to feel these things. He turned around, looked at the branches of the green emperor on the ground and stepped away. In this branch, there is also a great emperor standing on the top of xiongjue! However, from the time when he used the dead dragon sword to kill the desert God Emperor, the Emperor didn''t come out, and the white night had a vague guess! The spirit of Emperor Wu has been burned out. "Now it''s time to settle the accounts." The white night whispered and jumped in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 The Qing emperor''s small world is very special. Although its interior is very large, the time of each area is disordered. In some places, one day is equivalent to ten days outside, while in some places, the outside is only half a column of incense or even shorter. The forest where alchemy is practiced at night is a very special place in time and space. He has been refining alchemy for several months inside, but only a few days outside. If he finds this kind of area, the burning speed of the soul of heaven is extremely slow for the white night. Although Bai Ye doesn''t know which area the Emperor Wu who was sealed up in the small world is located in, from the point of view that Emperor Wu did not appear after the release of the death dragon sword, his spirit should be burned out. Of course, there is no rule out. That is, the spirit of Emperor Wu has not been burned out, but he is afraid of the moon Zun and the Royal Dragon team outside. However, it is not very possible for Emperor Wu to see the outside world. White night into the small world. Seeing that the familiar chess table is empty, the heart of the white night ripples. "Lord Qingdi''s spirit has burned out, and he has no accomplishments. I don''t know how he is now." White night sighs and goes on. After a few steps, we found that the flowers and plants on the ground which should have been luxuriant had been flattened. He crouched down in the daytime and checked his brows. This is the effect of emperor Qi. Tyrannical emperor Qi broke countless vegetation, like a chain of hell fire, flattened all this. He followed the broken flowers and plants. However, the farther he went, the more desolate the vegetation became. When he arrived at a place that was supposed to be a wilderness but now has become a Gobi desert, he finally saw Emperor Wu sitting on the ground. At the moment, Emperor Wu is very old. His hair is completely withered and white. He is like an old tree, full of wrinkles, and is like a candle in the wind. Even the grains of sand around him were more desolate. Seeing the white night coming, Emperor Wu opened his pupils with his eyes closed. His eyes, which were supposed to be energetic, were now full of dead air. More helpless than the desperate eyes. "You''re here..." he made a hoarse voice. "Well." The white night silently nodded, then carried the sword to the Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu looked at the sword, and there was a trace of astonishment in his pupils. "The wind emperor died in your hands?" "Not only the wind emperor, but also the desert God Emperor." The white night saw the blade of the eye chopping immortal sword, and said faintly: "although some won''t win, as long as the result, it''s OK." "You are really extraordinary. You can kill the great emperor. No matter what means you use, it''s a skill." Emperor Wu breathed his breath and burst into a smile. There was no fear on his face, but a sense of relief. "I lost, but what I lost was not my martial arts, but my mind. I burned the spirit of heaven. It can be said that the world is invincible and unparalleled in the world, but you use the small world to lock me in here and avoid fighting... Ha ha, if the world knows that I am so frustrated and defeated, I don''t know how they will laugh at me." "Do you care about the ridicule of the world?" The white night asked. Emperor Wu was stunned and shook his head with a smile. "How can a warrior care about the coldness of the world when he pursues the peak of his power? My determination of martial arts will not be changed by anyone. " If you care too much about fame and wealth, Emperor Wu will not be Emperor Wu, but a warrior. Being able to be a great emperor is for extraordinary will and mentality. They don''t care about fame and wealth! "In this case, why do you want to capture the dragon sword?" "Because foreign objects are also a kind of power! Get the dragon sword, I can stand at the highest point of force! All the world, no one can match me, I will be invincible in the world! This is my way. " Emperor Wu closed his eyes and said slowly. However, the white night did not stop shaking his head, the voice was cold. "If this is your way, I can only say that you will fail, not because of me, but because of yourself." "How do you say that?" Emperor Wu opened his eyes and frowned. No one dares to criticize him in martial arts! White night is the first person! "A martial arts man pursues Tao only if he has a firm mind and a firm mind. But if he only pursues the Tao, he may not succeed. The reason why a strong man can possess extremely strong strength is nothing more than talent. Talent does not refer to one''s own constitution, but also depends on one''s own thinking and understanding ability. You are known as Emperor Wu and become the strongest among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. There is no doubt about your talent and will, but there are deviations in your heart and will. " In the white night, he takes down the dead dragon sword and stabs it into the yellow sand in front of him. "This sword can indeed bring infinite power to people. Over the years, I have indeed used it to kill many great emperors. However, I will not use it except at an extraordinary moment, because I always think that no matter how strong a sword is, it is not your realm. I can use it to fight against the emperor, but I am not a great emperor. I can not reach that stage."Emperor Wu frowned slightly and did not speak. "The dead dragon sword has a spirit. I have become more and more comfortable with it until now. However, the dead dragon sword is ultimately a dead dragon sword. It can''t help me to enter the realm of the great emperor. My way still depends on me! But you don''t realize this. Even if a swordsman reaches the point of combining man and sword, the sword is not you. " White night slowly said, word by word, look serious. He didn''t know whether he was right or wrong. He just said what he wanted in his heart. Emperor Wu''s manner at the moment has been somewhat stagnant. Perhaps he has never heard such remarks. "Interesting remarks." "I don''t reject your view, but I don''t think I''m wrong." "If my master were alive, he would probably hand over the inheritance of Emperor Wu to you." Said Emperor Wu hoarse. "But... I will not." As soon as the voice dropped, he closed his eyes again. "Do it." He''s seen everything. He''s seen everything. "Well." There was no change in the white night''s expression. He raised the sword and stabbed it into the heart of Emperor Wu. Some blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he held the hilt tightly in one hand. At this moment, the magic power attached to the sword was swept away. "Evil emperor, although you did not kill me, but I still die on your strength, until the end of time, you and I will fight again." Emperor Wu murmured, and his head dropped. Emperor Wu, fall. The small world is gray and white. Even the most gorgeous flowers, now also lost color. Since then, three of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors have died in the hands of the white night. Among the three gods and five saints, two more gods have been killed by the white night. In addition, the Qing emperor was abolished, the evil emperor fell, and half of the nine and ten emperors collapsed. Nine Emperors and ten emperors must be rearranged. The whole continent of nine souls will be shaken unprecedentedly as a result. Tian island is a large area, and it is one of the largest floating islands around the xiongjue continent. To cross the sea from the mainland to the Tiandao Island, it takes four hours for the puppet emperor and ten hours for the emperor to cross the sea by virtue of cultivation. However, those who burn the sky can not do it at all and can only cross the sea by magic weapon ferry. The "Tianhai sea area" between Tianhai island and the mainland is fierce and turbulent. Ordinary magic weapon ships can''t cross the sea at all. But for the great emperor, it was like walking on the ground. Tiandao island is a forbidden area for ordinary soul people, because it is a place occupied by the hermits. Therefore, the "Tian island" is also known as "extraterritorial Xiandao" and "Yinshi island". A long rainbow, like a raging dragon, flies to cross the sea, and instantly rushes to the sky island. The people on the boats who are still floating on the island are shocked and look up. They can''t feel the momentum of these long rainbow like angry dragons, but they can smell the imperial spirit from the beams! That is incomparable imperial spirit! Imperialist spirit! "Are these... Emperors?" A man stood in the bow of the boat and asked in a trembling voice. "No way!! How can there be so many emperors? " Another one answered, his voice trembling. So many great emperors gathered together... Do you think we are going to fight against emperor? The emperor fell on the Tiandao Island, and the whole island was shaking and shaking. The waves around it were surging up, which was extremely terrifying. All the hermits on the island of heaven were shocked. But. At the moment when the great emperor fell, a red light rushed to the sky and fled to the distance. It is very fast, instantly opened the sky, the reaction, has arrived at the edge of the sky! "Don''t go!" The earth shaking roar resounded through the clouds and broke the sea of evil! Those who drifted on the ship spit blood, fell on the ship, and were seriously injured. Some fragile ships were directly shattered by this roar, and a large number of soul people fell into the sea of evil spirits and died. Countless angry dragon like air beams pursue the red light. However, the red light disappeared in the sky, no matter how to catch up with it. Emperor Xuanyuan didn''t pursue him. He went to Xuanyuan tomb with the boundless emperor. Now. All the guards outside Xuanyuan tomb were slaughtered, and all of them were torn in two. It was a terrible sight. The gate of Xuanyuan tomb was also blasted to pieces. They walked into the tomb, all tombs intact, but the top of the huge unknown tomb, has been lifted up. Xuanyuan emperor slowly walked to the tomb and looked at the ruined graveyard. He said indifferently: "the boundaries established by Xuanyuan ancestors can not stop the Dragon Emperor''s means. Therefore, the Dragon Emperor did not retrogress his realm because of the loss of his empire... Its strength should be stronger than before...""What should we do now?" The boundless emperor uttered his oppressive voice. At the moment, he doesn''t think about the dragon sword at all. He was thinking about the sudden threat of terror. "All the great emperors are in danger!" Xuanyuan emperor closed his eyes and said, "immediately ask for help from the Vientiane gate, issue the emperor''s order, and call all the great emperors together to discuss the Dragon Emperor." The boundless emperor nodded his head silently and looked at the sky and fell into infinite meditation. The Dragon Emperor... finally came back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 White night out of the small world. He stood in the center of Dahuang City, which had been turned into ruins. He watched silently and did not move for a long time. At this moment, he understood why people in mainland China were so angry about the emperor. Emperor, control all things, comparable to gods! All things are regarded as mole ants, which can be destroyed by raising hands. All things are lucky when the great emperor gets together. There is no such thing as a complete war! Whether it is the group emperors against the evil emperor, the Emperor Wu against the white night, the Xuanyuan emperor against the water moon, boundless, Shendao, and Lishen, all of them are the strong who oppress the weak. The prerequisite for launching the Imperial War was the confrontation between the strong and the powerful. If Emperor Wu fights with the devil or Xuanyuan emperor, it will not be a day to decide the outcome. And the two emperors fight, enough to crush the male Jue. Therefore, this Imperial War was not a real Imperial War, but its influence on xiongjue was unprecedented. The white night took a deep breath, jumped and ran away from the distance. One day later. It''s very exciting. Countless people were trembling and terrified. No one knows what happened. The unknown is always frightening. Until the survivors who came out of the city revealed the truth of the city. The emperors gathered in the city of Dahuang to fight for the sword of the dead dragon. The Qing emperor was abolished and the evil emperor fell. Countless people were in uproar. The abolition of the Qing emperor represents the complete decline of hongtianzong, while the fall of the evil emperor indicates to the world that the whole evil way has entered a critical period. The demons were headless and watched by countless powerful men. In this battle, not only the devil emperor fell, but also the devil and Qingge all fell down, and all the magic masters disappeared. With all the things in Dahuang City, they were buried in the sand. This is an unprecedented blow to the devil''s way. In the past, there is no magic Road on the top of Xiong Jue. This is a heavier loss than hongtianzong. Countless people were talking about it. Countless tigers and wolves are staring at these two forces. However, within a day, an incredible news came out of the door of Vientiane. White night, who had just acquired the status of "Jiuwei", was deprived of the status of "Jiuwei" for violating the rules of Vientiane gate. Not only that, the desert God Emperor, the wind emperor, and the Emperor Wu were all removed from the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. No one knows why these three people fell down, because according to the words of those who escaped from the city of Dahuang, they were not killed by anyone. Moreover, they were all in the same camp, and they would not kill each other. As a result, the matter has become confusing. Until a rumor flew out, spread all over Xiong Jue, shocking and frightening. These three supreme emperors all died in the hands of the same man. That man is white night. The cause of the rumor is nothing else, because white night has just been deprived of the status of "Jiuwei". No one can be sure of the truth of the matter, but the truth of this rumor has become more and more believable after being inquired in the Vientiane gate. But how is that possible? You know, in the face of these great emperors, even the dead dragon sword can not help kill so many great emperors in the daytime. Especially Emperor Wu. After hearing the news, the Su family was completely crazy, and the door of the whole Su family was closed. Only the roar and roar could be heard inside the house. Just after the storm of Vientiane gate, another news that shocked the whole continent flew out, shaking the nerves and mood of the world. Xuanyuan emperor, as the first emperor of the group, issued an "emperor''s order" to all the great emperors in the xiongjue continent and even the nine soul continent, and summoned all the great emperors to gather at the Vientiane gate. When the news came out, there was an uproar. Emperor''s order! It represents the supreme token of the nine soul continent. Once this order is issued, all the strong people in the whole nine soul continent will be ordered. The lowest standard of the so-called "strong" is the emperor, and the main target is the emperor! The appearance of emperor''s order represents the turbulence of the nine spirits. Once the emperor''s order appears, all the great emperors should put aside their prejudices and enmities and unite together to advance and retreat together. In the history of jiuhun continent, there were only a few emperor orders. The most recent emperor''s order was issued by Emperor Wu, who ranked first among the nine and ten emperors during the Dragon Emperor rebellion more than a thousand years ago. After the emperor''s order was issued, all the great emperors of the whole nine soul continent gathered before emperor Wu and all joined hands to fight against the Dragon Emperor. That war can be called the most cruel war in the history of nine souls. The death and injury of the soul on the nine souls are counted in billions. The area of xiongjue mainland was ten times that of the present. After that war, nine tenths of them all sank into the sea of evil! Those who survive are both miserable and lucky. But they often talk about "emperor war" and "Dragon Emperor", and they all change color. After that war, the Dragon Emperor had become a taboo in the mouth of all the great emperors and a shadow in their hearts.That time, because of the Dragon Emperor, this time? Countless people are confused and frightened. At the moment, the white night has arrived at grand view city. Just the day after he left the city, Ji Di sent news that she had arranged for the Qing emperor and the divine way to be transferred to Dajing city for temporary settlement. Dajing City, as a border city near Shahai in the great continent, is in a state of dilapidated condition and does not belong to the sphere of influence of any great emperor. Because it is close to Shahai, it is one of the main ports to leave xiongjue and go to the four continents. Therefore, there are activities of soul practitioners all the year round. There is no city master in the city, and there is chaos. There are often soul people fighting inside and outside the city. It''s best to hide your identity here. The white night gets the news, carries the sword forward. On the fifth day, he went to the gate of grand view. Looking at the endless stream of people at the gate of grand view city, he said nothing and raised his feet. With each step he took, there was a divine light blooming on his body, and mysterious and brilliant patterns came out of his body like a swimming fish, circled around him for several times, and then disappeared into his body. With each step he took, the golden light on his head soared to the sky, as if the gods had come down and looked at him. Some people had a heavy brow, some were full of mist, some were joking and some were looking down. "Promoted to the puppet emperor?" At this time, a soul in the crowd said all this. "So he''s going to be promoted to the puppet emperor!" "My God, he is so young that he can enter the realm of puppet emperor... What chance has he got?" "Hum, I don''t know where it comes from! So lucky. " "Hush, keep your voice down. Once he is promoted successfully, how can you offend him?" The crowd began to boil. But soon, a figure came out of the crowd and stood in front of the white night. This person appears, the crowd around is a continuous burst of exclamations. "False emperor!! It''s a fake emperor "Lord pseudo emperor!" A lot of people are quite excited. Although Bai Ye had faced many emperors, he would not have seen such a magnificent scene in his life without the sword of dead dragon. The emperor did not talk about it. A puppet emperor placed anywhere in the majestic world was a very noble person. In addition to the great emperor, they were Heaven. Dajing city is just a small and dilapidated city. There are only a few people who are puppet emperors. How can people not be excited? He stood in front of the road with his hands on his chest. He looked at the white night with a hint of levity and arrogance in his eyes. "Stop." Looking at the white night approaching, the puppet emperor issued a low voice. However, the white night did not stop and moved on. The halo on his body is more and more strong, almost stabbing people''s eyes can not open. "Didn''t you hear me talking to you?" The puppet emperor saw that the white night did not stop, or even did not say a word. He was immediately annoyed and directly released the general trend, fighting toward the white night, intending to use his momentum to make this man kneel in front of him. However. His general situation is like a vast curtain falling in the past, but suddenly stopped a few meters away from the white night. He tried to push forward, but he could not move any more. It seemed that there was an invisible wall blocking the terrible trend. "Well?" The fake emperor''s face was stiff, and he didn''t feel right. What''s the secret of this guy? Hum, no matter what, a person who is about to be promoted to the puppet emperor, he is all by chance. If I kill him and seize his chance, I won''t have the chance to testify to the great emperor! The puppet emperor thought maliciously in his heart. He murmured and rushed toward the white night. He directly turned his claws, tore the void, and patted his head hard. The brilliant halo rippled between his claws. But as soon as the paw was close to the white night, a hand caught his wrist as steady as lightning. The puppet emperor was stunned and found that it was the white night. "Asshole!" The puppet emperor tried to break free, but found that he couldn''t move at all. His hands seemed to be locked... "asshole, let me go!! Ah The puppet emperor roared, the heaven and soul fused, and the soul transformed into yuan power. Even the magic weapon was sacrificed. But by the time he did it all, the other hand had turned into a fist. Pooh! The head of the puppet emperor was directly blasted through, such as window paper. The boiling crowd suddenly stopped... a puppet emperor was killed? His yuan strength, his magic weapon, his body, all his defenses are so fragile in front of this man? I''m afraid only the great emperor can wipe out the puppet emperor so easily? People''s teeth tremble, cold sweat DC thinking. At the moment of killing the puppet emperor, the body of the white night blooms with a burst of brilliance, and its Qi changes qualitatively among the electric light and flintPromoted!! Boom! In the grand view city, there was a violent explosion, as if something came out of the cocoon. The crowd looked at it in a hurry, but saw a rainbow turn out to fall on this end, hit the ground fiercely, the earth trembled, the strong wind made, the supreme momentum was released. At that moment, all people had an impulse to worship, as if their God had come. The rainbow disappeared and a figure stood in front of the white night. But the figure could not stand for three days, and immediately knelt down on one knee and called out with a very devout voice. "Ji Di meets the white night Lord The sound swings open, revolves around the grand view city, for a long time. The crowd was stunned. "Ji di... The peerless beauty who set foot in emperor''s way?" A great emperor knelt down to a man who had just stepped into the realm of the puppet emperor and bowed his head to submit himself?? Wait? His name is white night? A lot of people all over a spirit, suddenly returned to God, looking at him closely. The white night that the sword killed the three emperors?? But the white night threw the corpse aside, went to the big view door, took off the black token on one side of his waist and held it high in the air! "I, white night! I hereby declare the world! From today on, I will take over everything of Hongtian Zong, and all Hongtian Zong people will pay homage to the grand view city as soon as possible! " "I, white night! I hereby declare the world! In my capacity as the demon king, we call on the people of the devil way to inherit the will of the devil emperor and revive the magic way Sound in the sky, air in the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 Emperor order now, the emperor gathered at the gate of Vientiane to discuss this matter. And the Vientiane gate also responded at the first time, sending a large number of troops scattered in xiongjue, looking for traces of the Dragon Emperor. As for the mistakes made by the emperor in launching the war without authorization, the Vientiane gate did not respond much. Many people have expected this. First of all, the law is not responsible for the public. Every emperor has a crime. But if we investigate them one by one, the responsibility of each of them is not great. Secondly, the Vientiane gate has no ability to hold so many emperors and the forces behind them accountable, so the matter can only be ignored. However, a few days later, the Dragon Emperor disappeared completely after regaining his imperial status. No one knew where it had gone. Only Xuanyuan emperor speculated that even if the Dragon Emperor acquired the imperial status, it would take a period of time to integrate the emperor''s personality. Before it returned to its peak state, there should be a period of relaxation. As a result, numerous forces have sent their disciples to look for them everywhere. The whole xiongjue is boiling and becoming more and more chaotic. More and more people have traveled to other continents to look for traces. In grand view city. In front of a small house, Shentu is sitting in the house, and several monks beside him are infusing his soul Qi for a little warming. After a while, Shentu''s pale face recovered. He opened his eyes again, but there was no charm and spirit in his pupils. Shentu raised his hand and clenched his fist slightly, but his fist strength was soft and weak. He sighed and lost his mind. The spirit of heaven is burned out, and the cultivation is lost. Now he is a waste without soul power. In such a cruel place as Xiong Jue mainland, even a child can kill him. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" At this time, Daoxin came unsteadily. Although he recovered a lot, he was injured when he sheltered hongtianzong''s disciples when they retreated. "I''m fine. Are all the other junior brothers and sisters OK?" He asked, hoarse in voice. "They''re all set up." The Tao is in the heart. "That''s good." The divine way nodded silently. The Yue banyan trees nearby were red in their eyes. They knew that although the divine way was not revealed on the surface, his mood was extremely painful. A person who should have had a chance to enter the great emperor, but at this time, he was completely abandoned. Even the emperor could not predict such a thing. The peeping he made was judged according to their temperament and talent. As for emergencies, no one could predict. "Elder martial brother, it doesn''t matter if you lose your cultivation. Let the Lord refine pills for you later and help you recover." Next to a disciple suddenly opened a way. "Yes, it''s not easy for the patriarch to inherit from the emperor Dan." The other disciples'' eyes brightened and said quickly. The divine way nodded silently, but did not make a sound. Qiao bing''er, a little girl, pushed aside the crowd and took Shentu''s hand. Her eyes were red and her mouth was filled with tears: "brother Shentu, where''s your grandfather? Where''s grandfather "Master?" He was stunned, looked around and asked, "where is your master?" "He?" People looked at each other, but did not know how to answer. Shentu seems to think of something, the expression is dim. Can we say that... ... in the small world of Qingdi. White night stands quietly at this end of the stone table. On the other side, the Qing emperor sat on the stone bench and continued to watch the chess game on the table. The man was as motionless as a statue. He looked older than before, and his eyes were dim. Even the hand holding the chess pieces was shaking, as if the pieces would slip from his fingertips at any time. His expression is very focused, but his manner is a little helpless, a little lonely, finally, a dull sigh, from his mouth. "I can''t break this chess game." He set the pieces aside as if he had given up the game. White night quietly looked at the chess piece, for a long time, slowly said: "the elder can not break, but the master does not want to break." Qingdi looked at him and mumbled his lower lip: "how do you say this?" "The elder worried that once it was broken, it would... Really have nothing to do with it." When this saying goes down, it goes through the heart like a sword. The Qing emperor looked at him in amazement. After a hundred breath, he could come back to his senses... he showed a bitter smile, but his smile was dull and decaying, like a candle in the wind. "Maybe..." he stood up and took a half step back. The white night looked up, but saw the green emperor opened his hand and took a deep breath. The withered skin on his body slowly climbed up a gray brown color. On his arms, there were green branches... "in fact, I am a descendant of the demon family, not a human being. In the land of nine souls, demons are different from demons. Demons have been accepted by this continent through the efforts of nine turn demon Lords But the demons are different. In the eyes of the nine souls mainland people, the demon clan is a heresy! So I''ve been hiding my identity. "Hearing the sound in the white night, it revealed a little sudden and astonishment. No wonder the younger generation of Qing emperor can rely on the ability of the next great emperor to step into the ranks of Nine Emperors and ten emperors. It turns out that his noumenon is the demon clan. The demon people have a better understanding of vegetation creatures than human beings. Practicing these magic arts can achieve twice the result with half the effort and exert extraordinary power. "White night, have you ever known about the demon clan?" The emperor looked at him and said softly. White night shook his head: "only occasionally seen in some historical books, not in-depth understanding." "Is it?" Qingdi faint smile: "that is also, the distance from the war has been too long, too long, you have not understood, also in reason." "War?" The white night was puzzled. "Yes, a war involving the whole continent of nine souls." The Qing emperor stared at him: "do you know why the gate of Vientiane exists?" "For the order of the nine souls." "Then why do they try to maintain the order of the nine souls?" "I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "Let me tell you, the most fundamental reason for the Vientiane gate to maintain the order of the nine souls continent and prevent the mainland from turmoil is that they can grow well and hope that more and more powerful people will appear in the future." "Why do you do that?" The white night was stupefied. "Because only when there are more and more powerful people in the nine soul land, will the nine soul land become more and more safe." "Safety? Is there anything threatening the nine spirits at present Asked the white night with consternation. "Yes." The Qing emperor nodded: "this is one of the reasons for the existence of the Vientiane gate. Besides the nine soul land, there are a large number of terrifying alien people. They are covetous and peep at the nine spirits. Once the nine spirits are weak, they will go straight in and kill the nine spirits. At that time, no one can resist these alien people, and the nine spirits will no longer exist." "Alien?" The white night startles the sky. He had never heard of such a thing, even in the classics, he had hardly seen any information about it. However. The credibility of Qingdi''s words is also extremely high. We should know that from the beginning of Qingge continent, the Vientiane gate has been giving protection to those who are extremely talented. Although it is said that the protection of these talents by the Vientiane gate is not perfect, it has done its best to do so. Whether it is Chu Zong, master, Yu Long and so on, it is a kind of deterrent given by the Vientiane gate. But why does the Vientiane gate do this? Why not spare no effort to help these souls grow up? What is their purpose? Perhaps for the Vientiane disciples in Qingge continent, they are not clear about it. Hearing this, the white night has already guessed about it. "The Vientiane gate was established in order to resist the alien race. Not only that, they also tried their best to protect the excellent seeds on the land of nine spirits, give them a good environment for cultivation, help them grow up, and let them enrich the power of the nine spirits, right?" Asked the white night. "Yes." The green emperor nodded. "Then why didn''t the Vientiane gate announce it directly?" "What''s the difference between declaring and not declaring? The war has been going on for a long time, and people have almost forgotten the harm that the war brought to the nine souls. Only the Vientiane gate has never forgotten. If the Vientiane gate announced the affairs of other nationalities, the influence on the nine souls is only panic. The nine soul continent is the land of the soul, and the soul person would have tried his best to improve his strength, and those strong people, such as the great emperor, would have done their best to improve their strength It''s already known, so why talk about it? " The Qing emperor said with a faint smile: "it''s just that this time the emperors gather together to break out the Imperial War. It''s a great turbulence for the nine spirits. I don''t know what impact it will have on the nine souls. I don''t expect you to do anything. I just want to tell you, white night, be careful..." when hearing the sound of the white night, he made a serious bow to the Qing Emperor: "what the elder said, white night, remember in the" Heart, be ready. " "That''s all I''ve said. Now that I''ve lost all my accomplishments, I can''t help you too much. I''ve passed you a set of emperor''s sutras," the secret of the green emperor''s eternal life ". This is the dependence of my joining the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors. Please write it down." "Master, this..." "time is running out, don''t be coquettish." Qingdi''s breathing was a little bit short, and there were more and more places covered by branches and leaves. White night dare not neglect, immediately sit down cross knee. The Qing emperor spoke directly. "The birth of extreme Yin and Yang is the two poles. The way of nature can transform everything into the heart..." with each character uttered, the body of Qing emperor would be wooden. When he uttered his last word, a towering tree stood on the side of the stone table. This is the essence of Qing emperor. "Master Qingdi, white night will wait for the day when you will be transformed into human form." The white night made three bows to the giant tree and turned to walk in the forest. The Qing emperor was abolished, and the evil emperor fell. He had more than a little bit on his shoulder.The grand view city resounds from all directions because of the arrival of the white night. A few days later, Wandao Duanmu led the remnant forces of the demon road and entered the grand view city. Four hongtianzong disciples arrived in Dajing city one after another. But. On the third day of these people''s arrival in Dajing City, a large number of forces appeared in the four sides, and the Qi Dynasty advanced to Dajing city. They came in great numbers, thousands of them. After arriving at grand view city, all the souls line up and point their swords at the city. "Who is the deacon in Grand View? Quickly hand over the remaining evils of the evil way. " A deafening voice rang through the city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 From the moment when white night planned to take over hongtianzong and the devil way, he had expected everything. When the leaders of the two forces fall down, those who have feuds with these two forces will take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge. Although the devil''s way is accepted by the nine souls continent, the existence of the devil has been taboo by the vast majority of people. In recent years, even though the devil''s way is low-key, there are many people who covet the magic way and hate the disciples. The hongtianzong is more unique. The emperor of Qing Dynasty established hongtianzong in accordance with the Vientiane sect, punishing the evil and promoting the good, hating the evil as the enemy, and fearing no power. Therefore, after this kind of event, the situation of Hongtian Zong people was not much better than that of the demons. Dajing city is still in chaos, but after the arrival of the thousands of powerful people, the chaos is immediately suppressed, and all the chaotic and noisy people outside turn pale and retreat together. Just looking at this posture, they should also understand what is going on. "These people seem to be from the sun family." "The sun family? Didn''t they bow to the devil? Why are you all here today? " "You''re stupid, don''t you know? It must be the devil "Now all the masters of the evil way have been killed, and the devil emperor has fallen down. Now the devil''s road is almost empty, and anyone can bully him. Alas, the sun family is really respectable when he comes here at this time." The crowd chattered and talked. Daoxin led a group of hongtianzong disciples and the crowd dispersed. The thousands of strong men came straight forward, and the terrible pressure surged towards them like a tsunami. The oppressed hongtianzong disciples retreated and almost couldn''t get out of the gate. Tao Xin is also very hard, but he is still biting his teeth and supporting him desperately. "Brother Daoxin, please step down first." A voice of indifference came. People look back, and they split. "Elder martial brother Shentu." "Elder martial brother Shentu." The sound of the voice is endless, and the divine way is coming. Although the divine way has lost all his accomplishments, he is still the elder martial brother of hongtianzong and no one can replace him. Shentu walked to the front of the crowd, looking at the people outside indifferently, there was no fear at all. "Who are you?" "We?" A middle-aged man in a green robe snorted coldly. He came forward and whispered, "Hong Tianzong, get out of here quickly and ask the devil''s men to get out of here. Otherwise, we will be bloodbath today." "The new Lord of Hongtian sect has accepted the demons. From today on, they belong to Lord Bai of Dajing city. We are afraid that we can''t hand over those who want to move the evil way." The divine way is closed and the way is light. "Are you going to fight against my sun family?" The middle-aged man sneered: "now you, not much better than the devil Road, I have no hatred with you, but with you have a lot of hatred to go, I believe they have been driving here, if I were you, I still think about how to deal with the better, the devil''s business, you can''t mind." "In the city of Dahuang, the master of the devil emperor helped me. All the members of the devil sect also gave their lives to protect my master. Even if we gave our lives here today, we would not shrink back." The divine way light says, the voice is incomparably firm. "A pack of drowning dogs! You don''t know where you are? The Qing emperor was abolished and the evil emperor fell. You have nothing behind you! I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. " After that, the middle-aged man''s clothes and robes were thrown away, and all the spirits around him were inspiring, and the terrible soul pressure suddenly exploded. The divine way retreated again and again, and was shocked to vomit blood. He had no soul, and could not resist the pressure of the soul. If it were not for Daoxin and others who hastened to urge Qi to defend, he was afraid that he would be shocked to death by these lives. "Asshole!" The disciples of hongtianzong were very angry, and their eyes were red, so they had to start. "The friends of hongtianzong don''t have to be like this. Since they want us, we should come out and face it." A cold voice came, accompanied by a wisp of evil spirit. "Here comes the devil." Cried the souls of grand view. A large number of men and women dressed in lacquer black robes and armor stepped out of the crowd, and the leader was Duanmu tomorrow. Now he has not the original heroic and vigorous hair, his face is more haggard, decadent. "Are you sun buao?" Duanmu looked at the middle-aged man tomorrow and said faintly. "Baby, do you still know me?" The middle-aged man raised his mouth and said with a cold smile, "when you killed seven of our grandchildren because of the" thunder box ", so that there was no one in my sun family except the master. Although the devil is dead, you are still here. Today I will use your flesh and blood to commemorate the dead people of my sun family!" As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man walked out of a few thick and horrible figures. All of these people, without exception, are puppet emperorsDuanmu''s face became heavy tomorrow. "Come on, save us the pain of your death!" One of the puppet emperors spoke coldly. "In those days, your uncle and they despised our Sun family, and they fought and killed our Sun family constantly, so that our Sun family had to bow down to you. Today is the time of our blood shame." Another puppet emperor also made a sound, with a bit of frivolity and ridicule. "The thunder box was originally the property of my magic way. It was stolen by your Sun family, but you refused to give it to me. Instead, we used force to kill the branch of your Sun family, or I would be merciful. Otherwise, do you think you can still stand here and talk to us?" Duanmu is biting her teeth tomorrow. "Ha ha, don''t talk nonsense. It''s one time and another. Today we come to avenge you. What you should do is to think about how to die later!" The voice fell, sun buao drank, and the people beside him jumped forward and killed Duanmu tomorrow. But at the moment of their action, a sad red lightning cut through the sky, and instantly penetrated the bodies of the three puppet emperors. The three puppet emperors burst instantly, and three bright red flowers appeared in the air... everyone was dumbfounded. "What?" Sun buao is more than astonished, incredible looking at this scene. Three false emperors! The three pillars of their sun family... Just one move and a second? Who, on earth, can have such means? People looked along the source of the lightning, and saw a man wearing a gauze like a fairy flying from the wall of Dajing city. All the soul power, Yuan force and magic Qi of the place she passed were scattered, and she did not dare to approach her body for ten meters. When she landed the moment, people only smell a intoxicating fragrance. People looked at people in a hurry, but only one glance, countless people''s eyes were attracted by her beautiful face. They found that their soul seemed to be torn away by this woman, and they could never take it back. Their spirit was completely lost in it, and even lost themselves. Duanmu tomorrow, Shentu and others saw the visitor, and they immediately bent down to make a ceremony. "See you, Lord Ji!" Voice such as waves, resounding through the Grand View of the city. Sun buao was shocked. "Are you Kitty?" He asked, pointing to the beautiful woman in front of him. "If you know me, don''t you kneel down and worship me?" Ji Di charmed a smile, the city is absolutely beautiful. Sun buao was a little distracted, but he didn''t dare to be careless at this time. He said coldly, "I really didn''t expect that the rumor outside was true. There was a great emperor sitting in the grand view city as expected!" "Hehe, are you ready to die?" Ji Di gently smile, suddenly white white hands a Yang, a burst of pink gas instantly around the thousands of souls around the rise. "Be careful!" Someone yelled. "Defense!" Exclamation continued, all kinds of colorful soul method hastily urged out. "A group of ants!" Ji Di hummed, incarnated in many shadows, and darted into the pink fog. With her entry, the fog became more and more intense, until people could no longer see everything inside... when Ji Di reappeared in front of the gate, the fog gradually dissipated. At this time, for the sake of pink fog. In the fog, a corpse appeared in people''s sight, almost all people''s hearts were taken out to die! Even the puppet emperor is no exception. Sun buao was alone, standing in the middle of the corpse. He looked around him foolishly and didn''t dare to move. All the people in grand view are in a Dazhong. The four directions soul person scalp is numb, stunned. The scene was silent and frightening. Is this the power of the great emperor? Isn''t it horrible? These thousands of souls are people from burning heaven. In front of the great emperor, they can''t even hold on for three breaths. Moreover, the Ji emperor looks relaxed and doesn''t take much effort at all... sun buao comes back to his senses and is excited all over. He kneels down on the ground and cries: "spare me!! Forgive me, Emperor!!! Spare my life , "forgive me, but I has the final say." Ji Di smiles and says, "break your arms and enter the city by yourself." Sun buao was stunned, but he didn''t dare to resist. He roared, his arms were suddenly broken by the soul force, and then he moved forward in a trembling way. But at this time, a vast voice like sound came. "Ha ha, my lady, I''m really a lackey of others. It''s pathetic! Why don''t you come here and be my double practice partner? I promise you will be immortal and die. Then I will attack the middle emperor together. Isn''t it wonderful The voice fell down, the ground trembled suddenly, a figure suddenly fell on sun buao''s side, and the terrible strength instantly crushed sun buao.People were shocked. The visitor is a man with a flat head and a light brown armor. He has a soft sleeve sword pinned on his cuff. His hands are negative, and his expression is a bit frivolous and confident. Ji Di''s autumn eyes reveal a trace of solemnity: "the great emperor?" "It is said that Ji Di is a beautiful woman. Today, I can see that the world is wrong. Your appearance is much better than that of a fairy." Man''s eyes revealed a trace of greed, slightly licked the root of the tongue, language frivolous. "The emperor can''t be provoked. Dare you blaspheme me?" Ji Di''s smile became more and more restrained. "What is provocation? I''ll put you under me later to let you know how good I am People laugh. "Asshole!" Ji Di was angry and wanted to do something. But at this time, a melodious voice came out from the grand view city. "Kneel down and kowtow. I won''t kill you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 Hearing the sound, people inside and outside the city were shocked. Shentu, Duanmu tomorrow, a group of people are looking into the grand view city. Especially Ji Di, Jiao Rong flashed a trace of fright, and quickly lowered her head. The man over there frowned, glanced at the big view city and said, "who is it? It''s hidden. Is it interesting? Get out of here. " The voice didn''t come out again, but Ji Di was a little angry and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Even the middle emperor died on my master. What are you? How dare you be arrogant here? Get down on your knees as soon as possible, so that my master won''t get angry and want you to look good! " "Ha ha, isn''t your master the night? As far as I know, he is only a puppet emperor. What can he do? He can kill the great emperor, but he depends on the dead dragon sword, himself? It''s an ant in my eyes. " The man laughed coldly, full of disdain. "Ants? Can your master hold the sword of death He asked. "The dead dragon sword is really hard to deal with, but it''s not impossible to deal with it!" The man chuckled: "what''s more, I don''t believe he dares to kill me in the daytime." After that, he turned his hand, and a white jade order appeared in his palm. The jade order blooms with fluorescence, just like the thing in the heavenly palace. "What is this?" Shentu and others point their feet and look at it with mist. "Emperor''s order!" Ji Di made a solemn voice and could no longer see the light and smile on her face. "What? Is that emperor''s order? " Hearing the voice of the divine way, his face changed greatly and his pupils were filled with fear. Seeing this, the people nearby asked in a hurry: "elder martial brother Shentu, what is emperor''s order in the end?" "Emperor''s order is a kind of order issued by the supreme emperor. The emperor who sees this order must respond to the order of the supreme emperor, gather together and form an alliance to deal with the threat that may affect the vast majority of people and even the whole nine soul continent. There are only a few Emperor''s orders issued in the whole nine soul continent, but each time affects the whole continent, and the issuance of this order must We need permission from Vientiane. " Shentu''s voice was deep, and he said in a low voice: "recently, I heard that the Dragon Emperor stole into Xuanyuan sword tomb and sealed the Xuanyuan aristocratic family. He stole the emperor''s personality which had been sealed for more than a thousand years. The emperor was afraid that it would not take long for the emperor to recover his strength. He was afraid that the emperor''s order had something to do with the emperor." "But what does this have to do with us?" The Yue banyan tree nearby asked curiously. "It has nothing to do with us. We don''t have the strength to deal with the Dragon Emperor, but it has something to do with that person." Shentu gritted his teeth and said: "he has the emperor''s order, which means that he is now a member of the great emperor''s alliance. As long as we hurt him, it will be regarded as a provocation to the great emperor''s Alliance... Who are the people in the great emperor''s alliance? Don''t I say it? If we hurt this person here, no one can save us in this nine soul land. " All these words are silent. Who can be in the alliance of the great emperor? Nature is the great emperor. If it''s just a great emperor and there''s Ji Di sitting in the grand view city, nobody cares. But if a group of great emperors come here, what will be the consequences? You can know by referring to the city of Dahuang. No wonder this man, but the next emperor dares to be so fearless. He is a great supporter of the great emperor alliance. "Oh, how about it? Do you want me to get down on my knees? " The man''s eyes flashed across the narrow, playful looking at the big view city side, mouth shouts. "Ji Di, kill." In the big view city, it is the sound of such an understatement. Ji Di was stunned and looked at the grand view city and exclaimed, "your honor..." however, no one in the grand view city answered. Ji Di has no way to choose, her life is still in the hands of the white night, can only be forced to hand. The terrible pink rose again, centered on the man and constructed a peculiar position. The man was immediately surrounded and killed. Ji Di Jiao''s body moved like a whirlwind. In an instant, the red powder turned into a chain and wrapped around the man''s body. In the eyes of the man, his eyes are broken and his hands are red. Ji Di Qiu Mou awe inspiring, plain hand a Yang, open that hand, but in the moment of the paw touch, a clever force instantly along her plain hand all over the body. "Oh Ji Dijiao''s body suddenly shakes, and people fly backwards. After landing, she retreats again and again. Her breath is disordered and she obviously suffers a great loss. "Lord Ji." The crowd screamed. The great emperor is also divided into strong and weak. Among the lower great emperors, there is only one strong lower emperor, that is the Qing emperor. You should know that he can be listed as one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. If any lower emperor faces him, he should be placed at the middle emperor level. Once the Qing emperor takes action, several lower emperors can be subdued. But Ji Di is obviously not the Qing emperor, her strength is limited, in front of this great emperor, she can not resist."You are brave enough to challenge the authority of the great emperor when you know that I am a member of the alliance of the great emperors." The male moves emperor Qi to open, the red powder standpoint explodes instantly. Ji Di looks ugly. "I just need to report to the alliance what you intend to hurt the members of the great emperor alliance. In one day, the emperor will surround the grand view city. At that time, no one can save you." The man walked towards Ji Di step by step, his face full of pride. "Hateful!" Duanmu tomorrow, the whole body of the demons is trembling, and their eyes are red with blood. But everyone can do nothing. The man is the next great emperor. The whole grand view city is afraid that only Ji Di can fight against it. What''s more, it''s not a question of whether to fight or not, but how dare you fight. Now even if you lose a man, you will only attract more emperors... for a while, many people are afraid and at a loss. "What should I do now, elder martial brother?" Yuerong tree is anxious to cry without tears. But no one spoke. Even the divine way is out of the way now. "Now, come here, kneel down in front of me and lick. I will not hold you responsible for my shoes." The man looked at the eye Ji emperor, in the eye burst out the beast. The light of desire, ferocious smile. "Go away!" Ji Di angry way. "You have the power of the great emperor, but you didn''t receive the emperor''s order. You were regarded as the enemy by the great emperor alliance. Today, you are even more fighting against me. Once this matter is known to the alliance people, you will surely die! If you want to live, roll over, or you will be buried with this city tomorrow. " The man chuckled. Although Ji Di''s strength is not as strong as men''s, the great emperor''s sense of dignity is still very strong. How can she bear this? "Asshole! If you don''t kill you, why blood shame? " Once Ji Di''s silver teeth were bitten, he had to start. Even if she is defeated, she will have to fight! But at this time, another voice came out of the grand view city. "Step back." It''s the sound of the white night. When she saw the big cloud, she came out of the city. There was a strong wind all around, the air temperature dropped suddenly, the ground and walls condensed with frost, the sky scorched and the sun suddenly dimmed, and the strong and extremely evil spirit rose at the gate of the city. Feeling this terrible magic, people were in a panic and at a loss. What happened? However, those who do not kneel on the wood will not be able to hope. "See you, Lord!" "See you, Lord!" At the moment, even Duanmu kneels down tomorrow and shouts. The white night fell from the sky, and the evil spirit broke away, revealing his original appearance. At the moment, he was dressed in a gray black robe, pale, with a trace of evil in his eyes. His body was straight and straight, and his expression was serious. However, his appearance and shape were still like the gods. No matter who he was, he could not help but feel an impulse to worship him. "Is this the white night that occupied our grand view city?" "Hush, keep your voice down. As soon as this guy comes to our grand view city, he kills a puppet emperor." "Well, so what? Now he is facing the great emperor. " "Are you an idiot? Even the emperor Ji is subject to him. Do you think he is afraid of the emperor? " "It''s also... Damn it. I''m so envious! That''s Lord Ji! If you can... "what can you do? Don''t talk. If Lord Ji Di hears me, you and I will die! There are some things that you can think about... " " yes, yes... " ... the crowd, whispering, pointing at the white night. The white night turned a deaf ear, looked at the man, pulled out the sword from his waist and walked towards him. "What''s your name?" Walk and speak in the white night. How dare I ask The man''s eyes narrowed, but his sight fell on the dead dragon sword on his waist in the white night: "and how dare you not use the dead dragon sword? Do you look down on the emperor? " "Unknown emperor, I don''t know. I really look down on him." Shaking his head at night, suddenly a little feet, people disappear in an instant. "Why?" A frown on the man''s brow immediately releases imperial Qi and spreads to all directions. But as soon as his imperial spirit was released within 10 meters of his body, he was torn by a terrible black light, and then a devil like wind swept over him like a closed devil''s mouth, and kept moving towards the man. The man''s face changed greatly, and he found that the evil spirit wrapped in him actually revealed a terrible and incomparable imperial spirit. "How could it be? You are just a fake emperor, not a great emperor. How can you have such a pure imperial spirit? "The man screamed. But as soon as the voice dropped, he felt a deep pain in his abdomen, and then a sharp blade ran upward from his abdomen and rushed out of his left shoulder. "Ah The man screamed in pain and wanted to urge Dili again. At this time, a foot was put in his back. He dragged his body, which was almost cut in half, out of the evil spirit and fell to the ground. Before he got up, a sword pierced his right shoulder and nailed him to the ground. Ji Di pink lips grow up, autumn eyes stagnant ran. Is this emperor so easy to be subdued by night? Although this man belittles the enemy''s composition to be many, but the strength growth of the white night... Is also too terrible? "Alliance of the great emperors, how many people are there?" A cold voice came from the mouth of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 Ji Di was shocked. Her autumn eyes slightly open, unbelievably looking at the man who threatened her. "How could his strength... Have risen so fast?" Ji Di murmured, and her pink lips opened slightly. She believed that she was no longer the rival of the white night. A fake emperor, crush the next emperor... Who will believe this? Is the next emperor weak to this degree? In fact, Ji Di didn''t know that after experiencing the Dahuang City incident, the white night was inherited from the devil emperor and the Qing emperor. Today, he is equivalent to the next great emperor. After sacrificing the spirit of heaven, the devil emperor had expected that he would be doomed, so he sealed half of his accomplishments into the sword of killing immortals. From the moment when he got the sword, he had already got the inheritance of the devil emperor. With the help of the Qing emperor and the secret of his eternal life, the body of the white night was further strengthened. The increase of the physical body prompted him to absorb these forces, and his strength was leaping thousands of miles. Facing the question of the white night, the man disdained to sneer and then roared. "I advise you to stop!! If you don''t want to die without a burial place, just let me go, quick The emperor''s fury was filled with a terrible force. The roar spread, many people crouched down with their ears covered, and some were dizzy and nearly fainted. But in the white night, he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he twisted the hilt slightly. The sword immediately turned out a vague blood hole. "Ah The man''s screams became more strident. "For the last time, how many great emperors are there in the great empire alliance? How many high emperors, how many middle emperors, how many lower positions, where is the headquarters?" White night said without expression. The big sweat on the man''s face continued to slide, and he was in great pain. However, he did not answer this question. Instead, he gasped and said grimly: "this Emperor just won''t say it! You bastard! Do you dare to kill me? If you dare to kill me, you will be buried with me! In order to deal with the Dragon Emperor, the great emperor alliance has been formed. In the white night, there has been a rumor that you have contact with the Dragon Emperor. If you kill the members of the great emperor''s alliance, you will be more satisfied with the news. As long as you kill me here, the next day, the people of the great emperor alliance will kill you. Ha ha ha... How strong are you, can you surpass the Dragon Emperor? Too many emperors? Kill me! You kill me!! Hahaha... " men laugh more than ever, arrogant boundless. But they were angry and frightened. "Lord, don''t mess around. Let him go." Shentu''s face turned white and he cried out in a hurry. "Lord devil, think twice." Duanmu tomorrow also hastened to persuade the way, the whole body micro tremor. The evil way has experienced a devastating blow. Now it is on the verge of dying. If there is another such devastating blow, there is no doubt that it will be completely removed from the majestic mainland. Ji Di understood this more than Bai Ye. If you don''t reach the realm of the emperor, you don''t know how powerful the great emperor is. The terror of the alliance of the great emperors has surpassed the gate of Vientiane! Otherwise, the Vientiane gate will not get involved. The next moment, however, everyone froze. White night indifferent to look at the man, face no joy, no sorrow, no fear. Then he pulled the sword out of the man''s right shoulder. The man said, "mmm," gasping for breath, grinning: "do you know you''re afraid? Ha ha, if you had known that, why do you have to... You dare not kill me, because if you kill me, you will die, but this will not be the end of it! If the emperor is humiliated today, if he doesn''t wash it, how can he stand on the throne in the future The man grinned grimly and got up suddenly, trying to do something. But the next second, the sword again split, like black lightning, like the wind and lightning, he opened his arms. Whew. The man uttered a shrill cry, and before he could react, his hand was like the devil''s claw, which came to his chest. The man hastily urged Dili to create 13 cobweb like barriers in front of him, but the magic claws were smashed and finally disappeared into the man''s chest. If the man was shocked, his whole body trembled, his eyes were round, and a large amount of blood was ejected from his mouth. White night arms move, that did not enter his chest claw suddenly a claw. Bang! The imperial spirit and soul power of the man''s body were all broken, and the whole man was a few decades old and haggard, and his frightening momentum was like the collapse of a mountain. The man''s spirit was abandoned. A great emperor... Abandoned! Everyone was stunned and their heads were blank. That''s the great emperor... if you don''t, you''ll be gone... in the daytime, he took back his hand, threw away the blood on his hand, put away his sword, and walked straight to Dajing city without looking at the man. "Hang it, hang it on the gate, and wait for the people from the alliance of the great emperors to get it tomorrow." The voice of indifference floated from the mouth of the white night."You..." the man vomited blood and yelled. It took a long time for everyone to react. No one dares to disobey him. Duanmu quickly drives the devil to take the man and tie him up. The crowd in Dajing City scattered one after another to make way for them. The aborigines who were wild and who didn''t accept it were also shocked by the white night''s action. Their eyes were filled with fear, and they were no longer arrogant and arrogant. How can they offend a false emperor who can abolish the great emperor? Duanmu will do it bravely tomorrow. The divine way is full of worries and worries. The night passed, but she said nothing again. The white night enters a huge building in the center of Dajing City, which is the temporary residence of hongtianzong and the devil''s road people. When they enter the inner hall, people stop. "What can I do for you?" He didn''t turn around and spoke softly. Ji Di, who had been following her all the time, stopped her pace. She murmured under the pink lips, carefully said: "my Lord, are you sure to deal with the great emperor alliance?" "I don''t know about the great alliance and I can''t answer that question." The white night is light. "Can the LORD deal with the great emperor?" Ji Di asked again. The white night was silent for a moment, and there was no answer. His silence, in the eyes of Ji Di, is the expression of fear. But looking at Ji Di suddenly came forward, facing the white night, a pair of autumn eyes revealed despair and helplessness, this time she was not as afraid as before, but staring at him dead and fearless. "If the Lord can''t solve the great emperor''s alliance, please let me go or kill me. Rather than let me die in the hands of the great alliance, I would rather ask the emperor to end my life now. " White night light gaze at her, silence for a moment, take out a pill, put into her mouth. "Since you want to leave, I will not stop you! You go. " The white night is light. Ji Di swallowed the pill and was stunned for a moment. Her face was full of joy. She didn''t talk nonsense. She hugged the white night and then turned to leave. There''s nothing more exhilarating to be free. "I don''t know where you''re going next, but I have to remind you that as long as I''m here, the people of the grand alliance will not dare to mess around, but you are different. You are the next emperor. When the emperor''s order is issued, you don''t respond. In addition, you attacked the great emperor outside. After this incident is introduced into the Grand Alliance, you will be the enemy of the alliance of the great emperors. When you leave Dajing City, you will be the enemy of the alliance More dangerous. " At this time, the white night suddenly side head says. Ji Di Lian steps a stagnant, soft voice a smile: "regret to let me go?" "No, but if you''re in trouble, you can come to Grand View for shelter. Of course, if you come to grand view, you have to obey my orders." The white night is light. "It''s a fool." Ji Di snorted, lotus step a little, turned into Hongguang, and rushed to the outside of the city. The soul of the whole city saw the soul light rushing to the sky, all showed a look of despair, and the crowd hesitated. "Is that the Lord Ji di?" "Sure enough, she left." "Of course, the people of the great emperor''s alliance will come here tomorrow. If you don''t leave, you will die. Lord Ji will suffer if you stay here. It''s better to leave early." "Even the emperor has run away. What shall we do?" "What more? Run For a time, the whole grand view city was in a mess, and people were even more frightened. The soul was like a frightened bird and ran away in all directions. All of a sudden, the population of the whole city was reduced by two-thirds, the streets were deserted, and the ports were closed. Only the people of hongtianzong and the devil still remain. It''s not that they don''t want to run, but that they have no way to go. The great emperor, whose soul was abandoned by the white night, is now tied to the wall. Although his body was injured and his cultivation was completely abandoned, his body was still the body of the emperor, and he could not die for a while. Looking at the crowd constantly running out, the man seemed to be crazy and gave out a high pitched howl: "ha ha ha ha ha, now you know you are afraid? You all have to die! Die!! Dahuang city is going to bury me!! Accompany the funeral The man roared. That''s not true. A day later, the news spread. The rainbow light scattered the clouds, cleaned the sky, and then turned into an arc, falling towards the grand view city. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... every rainbow hit the ground, the earth would tremble and make a violent noise. When all the Hongguang fell to the ground, it seemed that there was an earthquake of magnitude 9 near Dajing city. The ground cracked and the walls were broken, and everywhere was in disorder. He saw an old man with a white beard come forward and look at the man hanging on the gate of the city, and his face was shocked. "Kuo Di, what''s the matter with you?" "His accomplishments seem to have been abandoned." A middle-aged woman said in a deep voice. "Did the one in there do it?" Nearby, a child size man laughed."How arrogant! Don''t look at our alliance at all "Our alliance is against the Dragon Emperor. Are you looking for death "I can''t say that. It''s said that this man has something to do with the Dragon Emperor. The leader of the alliance ordered him to come here to investigate this matter. Let''s ask the situation first. As for the matter of emperor Kuo, we''ll find out everything and then punish him." The old man at the front side said, and then he yelled at the grand view city. "Please come out and see you, white night!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 At the moment, Dajing city is cold and desolate. Only one third of the aborigines here are hiding in the pavilion. Once there is a war, they will escape from the port as soon as possible. However, hongtianzong and the devil did not shrink back. Facing this roar, they all rushed out. It''s just. For the uninvited visitors of the grand view city, the Hongtian clan and the devil''s road are nothing in their eyes. The old man with white beard didn''t even look at these people, and then he yelled: "please come out and see the white night Lord." "I''m the Duanmu of the devil road. Tomorrow, you''re looking for my lord devil. What''s the matter?" Duanmu came out tomorrow and asked for a little courtesy. "A group of ants, I don''t know the height of the earth. Go away. I don''t have time to waste words with you." White beard old man light says. Duanmu tomorrow, a group of people hold back and bend incomparably, but they did not dare to refute. After all, what the old man said was right. In front of the emperor, they were ants. Duanmu tomorrow knew that the current thing was not something that he and Shentu could suppress, so he went to the heart of the road and whispered a few words. Daoxin immediately ran into the city gate. After a while, Daoxin came out with the white night. He was dressed in a grey and black robe, and his face was calm. Facing more than ten emperors outside, he did not have any tension on his face. People in grand view city were relieved to see him coming. "Oh? Are they all inferior emperors? I thought the Grand Alliance would send a middle or a high emperor The white night glanced at the crowd and opened his mouth slightly. "I''ve met Lord Bai." The old man with white beard clasped his fist, but there was no respectful look on his face. "What can I do for you?" Open your mouth at night. The old man pointed to the half dead man hanging on the gate of the city and asked, "Lord Kuo is already a member of our great emperor alliance. I don''t know what he has made. He wants to be abandoned by Lord Bai and be humiliated by hanging on the gate?" "He defied me." White night simply returned a sentence. "Defiance? He is the great emperor. How can he provoke you? What do you think you are? It''s clear that you attacked the emperor maliciously and coveted his chance to pass on. " Later, the middle-aged woman came forward, pointing to the white night and swearing. "Lord Kuo came to this generation to investigate the tracks of the Dragon Emperor under the orders of our alliance. Now you persecute him. White night, to be honest, do you mean to persecute emperor Kuo? Do you know the whereabouts of emperor long?" A man on the side also opened a tune, the tone is extremely bad. This one word falls, big view city a people''s facial expression greatly changes. This has something to do with the Dragon Emperor. That''s over. "What do you say?" Shentu''s face turned white and bit his teeth and said, "are you setting us up?" "I''ll wait to talk, but you can''t cut in!" The middle-aged woman has a hot temper, and she drinks angrily and raises her hand. Snoring. A terrible strong wind came at once, penetrating the void and hitting the divine way. The God''s face was terrified. The Yue banyan tree, Daoxin, Duanmu, and others, who were next to him, offered their soul power to resist. But their soul power in front of the power of the emperor is fragile as paper paste, directly torn by the strong wind, irresistible. Shentu''s eyes were tight and retreated. He could not resist the attack of the great emperor. In the face of the power of the great emperor, he would die even if he ran into a point. But at this critical moment, a dark sword came and chopped the strong wind. The middle-aged woman squinted at the owner of the black sword. White night! He closed his eyes, it seems that he can not lift too much interest, light said: "I am not interested in you, if you want to take my white night to blame, at least you have to ask the middle emperor to come over, you still forget." "How dare a puppet emperor look down on us?" "Madman!" "Shaft!" The great emperors became angry. But the old man with white beard quickly raised his hand to stop the impetuous emperors and drank in a low voice: "it is said that the wind emperor, the Wu Emperor and the desert God Emperor all died in his hands, and he also had a dead dragon sword. In addition, the miserable appearance of Kuo Emperor can prove that this person is not easy to deal with. Don''t rush to move. Let me cover the empty and the real, and then make plans!" "It''s true and false. Don''t you know after a fight?" A strong man with strong muscles roared in a hot temper, then stepped on his feet and rushed out of the crowd like a meteorite and ran into the white night. "I''m going to smash you to powder!" The hot emperor''s Qi was like a raging flame, and the people behind him retreated and could not go forward. White night staring at the rush to the big man, look calm, no waves and no waves. This great man respected the great emperor. He had just been promoted. He practiced the physical Dharma, which was quite similar to that of Hercules. He practiced martial arts horizontally and reached the peak. His strength and body were strong.However, today''s white night is not what it used to be. He was handed down by the Qing and the devil emperors. Without mentioning the emperor''s Sutra, his perception has also been greatly improved. In particular, he has obtained a unique emperor''s Sutra, which is called "Tianyin breaking evil formula". The emperor''s Scripture has strict requirements on magic power. However, once urged, it can not only multiply its own strength in a short period of time, but also concentrate its own strength together to stimulate its potential and greatly improve its speed and destructive power. The strength of the increase is related to the physical body. The more powerful the formula is, the more powerful its destructive power and speed will increase. On the contrary, the faster its soul power will pass. Not only that, but also the physical defense will be greatly reduced during the period when the "Tianyin breaking Sha Jue" is activated. If it is not reincarnation before, the physical defense will be greatly reduced, After urging, I''m afraid it''s only the strength of the five elements spirit body. This is also why white night can easily abolish the broad emperor, because with this move, it is not difficult to kill the next emperor. His face was grim, and his evil spirit burst out from the spirit of heaven. At the same time, the spirit of the dead dragon was also launched. The power of the puppet emperor in the white night grew like a rocket. In less than a breath of Kung Fu, he was filled with an atmosphere of destruction, like thousands of needles, which stimulated the strong men. "Ah?" The strong man was shocked. But at the moment, the arrow was on the string, and he had to send it. He gritted his teeth, raised his fist and blasted hard at the door of the night. The hot fists seemed to ignite the head of the white night. But at the moment of the attack, a magic spirit suddenly came from the left and right of the white night, turned into a black iron chain, and firmly bound the strong man''s fist. "Well?" The strong man was stunned, and just about to urge him to break away from the chain, the terrible sword of killing the immortal once again stabbed at his heart. "Ha ha ha ha, I can see that you are so ignorant that I don''t even know my emperor. The world knows that my heart is the hardest place in my body. You attack my heart! It''s no use at all The strong man laughs, arms in vain to expand a circle, Shengsheng broke the magic gas iron chain, fist forward boom. But just as the terrible fist was about to touch the tip of his nose, the strong man suddenly stopped... the breath of all the people around him was tight, and his eyes seemed to be attracted by the magnet. He looked at the sword in his hand without blinking. At the moment, the sword of cutting immortals has penetrated the heart of Jian Di thoroughly. The black body of the sword was dyed red by Jian Di''s blood and stabbed out from his back. The blood on the blade dropped gently, shaking every emperor''s heart... the white night pulled out the sword, stretched out one hand, and buckled the soul of Jian emperor. The whole body''s evil Qi immediately wrapped up the spirit of heaven and absorbed it completely. "You..." Jian Di pointed to the white night, trembling to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t speak, his head tilted, he fell on the ground and died. A lower emperor, dead. Before and after, even 100 interest did not insist. It was so quiet that I couldn''t hear my breath. No one expected Jian Di to die so soon... the white night looked at the white bearded old people indifferently and said, "can I regard this action of you as hostile?" The old man with white beard looked ugly. Several emperors were already angry, and their faces were red, and they could hardly bear it. The old man with white beard sank his breath and said again: "Lord white night is really worthy of his reputation. By your means, you can fight against the secret land of Dandi, crush and kill Shenzi, and win the first imperial dragon. This means of surpassing the next great emperor is not easily shaken and admired by us." "It''s just that I''m here not only for Kuo emperor''s business, but also for the Dragon Emperor''s business. Let''s put aside Kuo Di''s business for the time being. I just want to ask the white night Lord if the Dragon Emperor is here?" The old man knew that there was no way to take the white night. He continued to tangle with Kuo emperor. He just wasted his time and went straight to the theme. "If I say no, will you leave?" Asked the white night. "We have to go into the city and search." "That won''t work." Shake your head at night. If these great emperors were allowed to enter the city, the nature would be different. In Dajing City, there were so many people in hongtianzong and the devil''s road. Once they started, none of them could escape. If they started at night, they would be afraid and would only fall into passivity. However, the white night so simply refused, immediately angered the emperor. "Son of a bitch, do you think we''re afraid of you?" The middle-aged woman bit her teeth. "You''re not afraid. You can come out and fight me." The white night is light. "You..." the middle-aged woman seems to burst out, can''t suppress any more, the whole body emperor Qi disperses, then wants to rush up. But the white bearded old man waved again and murmured, "calm down "Lord Xu, can you bear it? This son is really arrogant! If we don''t give him a lesson, he will despise me even more! " The middle-aged woman was biting her teeth."His strength is able to compete with the next emperor, and there is a dead dragon sword in his hand. We can''t subdue him with too many people. Even if we can defeat white night, we will lose a lot. So we have to bear with it in any case." The old man with white beard is cold. "What shall we do?" A man nearby asked angrily. The old man with white beard thought for a moment and whispered, "let''s go first and tell the leader of the alliance about this. He will make a decision." The crowd nodded in silence. "Well, if you can invite the leader to come, don''t say there is a dead dragon sword in the night, even if he has the tools of immortals and gods, it will not help!" The middle-aged woman hummed. The old man with white beard turned his head and said to Bai Ye: "Lord white night, the matter of the Dragon Emperor is related to the safety of the nine souls continent. I hope you will consider it carefully. In addition, this matter is not over. We will report this matter to the alliance leader. If you know the current situation, please go to the Vientiane branch of the headquarters of the Vientiane gate on Tiandao island to look for us and apologize to the leader To you and the people around you After that, the old man and others will leave. All of them were frightened. Do you want to come to the middle or even the upper emperor? "Stop." Suddenly, there was a low drink. The emperors frowned and looked at the white night. But he put the sword into the scabbard of his waist and walked towards these people step by step. "Did I tell you to leave?" The white night said coldly, and his palm had been pressed on the dead dragon sword on his waist www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 "Well?" Seeing the white night coming here, everyone was stunned. White beard old man''s face slightly changed, the old eyebrow twisted: "white night adult, what do you want to do?" "Is Xuanyuan the leader of the alliance of the great emperors? If I kill Xuanyuan, he has long regarded me as an enemy. What''s more, even if I have nothing to do with the Dragon Emperor, as long as the dragon sword is in my hand, he will come to deal with me sooner or later. " In the white night, he pressed his hand on the dead dragon sword, and his whole body was full of killing intention. If the emperors don''t understand the intention of white night, they will be the great emperor. "Dare you do it to us?" The hair of the middle-aged woman''s anger stood up: "we are not afraid of you! You don''t have to push your luck! " "Lord Xu Di, this time, but he does not know how to provoke us, so he can''t blame us." Others sink. The people were murderous. Xu Di sighed and said in a deep voice: "in this case, let''s fight. Although we may suffer great losses, if we can subdue the white night and return to the alliance, we will have an explanation at least." "Good, do it!" The middle-aged woman couldn''t help it. She took the lead in rushing to the sky. She jumped high, like a phoenix spreading its wings, and bumped into the sky. Then the sky turned red. Countless terrible flames fell from the sky and fell into the grand view city. "Let''s go." Duanmu''s face was terrified and he screamed in a hurry. The great emperor attacked the mountains and rivers, and the heaven and earth moved. If we fight here, Dajing city will not be able to survive, and they will also be affected. The crowd withdrew to Dajing City, but the night was still. His eyes were indifferent to the sky. He jumped up and jumped to the height of thousands of feet. Then he reached for a grasp. The surging magic strengthened his arm and pulled the middle-aged woman hiding in the sky directly. The woman was strangled by the neck, and the arteries and several soul veins of her neck were all locked, and the whole person could not move. White night arm strength wild swing, pinch her to smash down. Bang!! The earth trembled wildly, and large pieces of ground were lifted up. The terrible force broke the walls of Dajing City, and the emperors who wanted to help were shaken back. "What?" The crowd was dumb. "If you kneel down and submit to me, I will choose to spare your life, but if you continue to choose to resist, you can''t blame me." A voice floated from the dust in the sky. The great emperors looked sideways and were terrified, but saw a figure flying out. It was the middle-aged woman. All her skin and flesh were shaken and her spirit was broken like sand grains. She could not agglomerate at all. People fell heavily on the ground, and the ground was hit by her, which shows the strength of the white night. "You look down on people." Several other emperors were angry and ferocious. They roared in the past and turned into several streamers to attack the white night. White night silent, calm looking, waiting for the streamer near, suddenly pull out the waist dead dragon. Roar! The terrible golden sword light broke through the sky and tore open the abyss. The sword was like the pillar of the sky. It instantly swallowed up those streamers and chopped into the distance, shaking the mountains a hundred miles away into powder. The virtual emperor looked at those people, but when the sword light disappeared, they could not see the figures of those great emperors... can we say that they are all dead? Killed by a sword in the white night? People were sweating and their scalp was numb. Even if white night has the strength to fight against the next great emperor and takes the dead dragon sword, it should not be so terrible. However, who can not bear the death of the dragon in the sky? The great emperors dare not move. If we didn''t know the depth of the white night before, now they do! A sword second Emperor... This is stronger than this level of the emperor can do! "Did you just say I didn''t know?" White night staring at a lower emperor, light said, the pace of a turn, people such as an instant by the past, the terrible death of the dragon sword head cut off. "Ah The next Emperor didn''t dodge and roared out a magic weapon to parry, but his magic weapon was as fragile as paper paste in front of the dead dragon sword, and the man was split in two instantly. The emperor breathed heavily. Second kill again!! "Run... Run... Run!" Xu Di''s face was very pale and his mouth was shaking. The rest of the great emperor has long been awed by the terrible means of white night. Who dares to resist? One by one, I ran away like crazy. When the sword is cut off at night, the blade is like a dragon. Whoever touches it will fall down, just like a god of killing. He is simply a killer of the great emperor. The white night tried to wave his sword, but he didn''t pursue it too deeply.When Xu Di led several great emperors to escape from the scope of Dajing City, people were shocked to find that the number of their team had dropped by half... seeing that the white night did not catch up, Xu Di stopped and fell on the ground to slightly recuperate his breath. A group of people were in a mess. "Damn it." The survivors also sat down and warmed up the chaotic breath in their bodies. They all had some problems when they escaped too quickly. "This white night is too hateful. If there is no dead dragon sword, I will screw his head off." A man shivered, but his eyes flashed with horror. Just now, he was only a few meters away from the dead dragon''s sword. He felt the horror of the sword spirit, which made him shiver. "No one can say harsh words, but can you fight through the night?" A man nearby hummed. "You..." that popular silence. "Well, say less." Xu Di took a breath, stood up, and said in a deep voice: "this time we are all careless. The current strength of white night is no longer what the lower emperor can fight against. We must immediately return to the alliance and tell the alliance leader about it. If the white night kills so many of us, the leader will be angry. As soon as he opens his mouth, the strong man of the great emperor''s alliance will kill him, not to mention him, even the whole ten thousand The elephant gate will also be razed to the ground! " "Well said!" Several people''s eyes were bright, and they immediately got up and ran away towards the distance. The event of killing the great emperor in the white night was once again spread all over the world, and the spirits were boiling, and there was no more than noise. And white night in the expulsion of these lower emperors, he immediately returned to the small world. However, as soon as he entered the small world, he fell to the ground and gasped as hard as he could. Yes, the killing of the great emperor was just the result of his strong support. In order to achieve the deterrent effect, he exerted the power of the Tianyin breaking Sha Jue to the maximum, so he could use the dead dragon sword to cut the enemy. However, the consumption of soul power in both the Tianyin breaking evil formula and the dead dragon sword is unprecedented. In fact, when Xu Di was ready to flee, he had little spare power to continue fighting. If Xu Di and others fought back and forth, they would lose in the night. But at last they were defeated. Sitting up in the daytime and resting for a while, he rushed into the forest to refine pills and recover. The alliance of the great emperors has been formed, and there will certainly be contacts between him and Xuanyuan emperor. We must prepare for the worst and prepare for the best. After the news of Dajing city came out, those who had escaped from Dajing city turned back. They heard that white night had killed the great emperor, and more than ten lower emperors were scurrying. For a time, the whole people of Dajing City regarded white night as a God. Is this something that only the middle emperor can do? People in the city all admire it. There are many more people in the grand view city, and the city is prosperous and lively. Duanmu tomorrow, Daoxin, Yue Rongshu, monk and others were received to practice in the small world by night. He rearranged a time disordered area and practiced for three days inside and only one day outside. Bai Ye has mastered a lot of emperor''s scriptures, but now these two sects have declined. If you want to strengthen the large sect, you can only rely on them. Bai Ye passes on the "secret of green emperor''s eternal life" and "Tianyin breaking evil formula" to several people. After taking the pills refined by the white night, Shentu wants to close down for a period of time to recover its strength. Everything began to stabilize. However, a few days later, a confused figure rushed towards the grand view city. The Taoist who is in charge of the patrol immediately summons the soul to prepare for defense. However, the person who came to me cried out: "I''m Ji Di, I want to see the Lord!! Come on Dao heart slightly a Leng, this just sees clearly to come person. At present, Ji Di is black and blue and in a mess. It seems that she has just experienced a great war. She rushes towards the grand view city regardless of everything. Not far behind her, there are several ghosts with terrible breath. In addition to a large number of emperor puppet emperors, there are several great emperors with strong breath. "Stop!" Daoxin is drinking. Those people stopped at a kilometer outside the grand view city. "Give up Ji Di!" The leader, a lower emperor, hesitated and called out. "Kneel down and kowtow before you can leave, or you will leave your life here." However, there was a magnificent voice in the grand view city. It was not other people, but the sound of the white night. The emperor''s face turned white and his whole body trembled. "Bastard, how brave! How dare you say this to the people of the great emperor''s Alliance... " a puppet emperor nearby was angry, but before he finished speaking, he was blocked by the breath of the great emperor. "Don''t talk nonsense. Come down." The emperor''s voice trembled and took a deep breath. He fell on the ground and paid homage to the grand view city. All of a sudden, all the people were staring at the emperor. White night now a word, can let the emperor kneel? To what extent has his deterrence reached?"I''m afraid even the master can''t do this?" Daoxin looks at the emperor and whispers to himself. "Go away." Big view city again floating sound. The great emperor got up in a hurry, made a salute again, turned around and left. This scene happened in a very short time. Except for some soul people at Daoxin and the city gate who have not yet had time to evacuate, others do not know. But for once, many people understand. Despite the decline of hongtianzong and the evil way, a new force headed by white night is rising. Seven days later, the great emperor alliance issued an imperial edict to invite grand view city to join the great emperor alliance. When the news spread, the mainland was in uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 Invite to join the league? There is no doubt that this is the Hongmen banquet. Although I don''t know whether Xuanyuan emperor''s purpose is to die dragon sword or Dragon Emperor, one thing is certain. If the night goes, there is no doubt that he will die. But if we don''t, the problem will be even more serious. The great emperor''s alliance has a high status and is also a force composed by the great emperor. It can almost be said that this alliance is the master of the entire majestic continent. If it refuses to join the alliance at night, then the great emperor alliance has an excuse to attack grand view city. The white night is still doomed. As a result, countless forces are staring at Dajing City, waiting for the reply of the white night. But... Seven days later. There''s no news in grand view city. Suddenly, the whole continent was silent. No reply is a refusal! To refuse... Is to show the attitude of white night and choose his position, that is to stand on the opposite side of the great emperor alliance. It''s like looking for death. Some forces who wanted to join the alliance of the great emperor immediately called out to denounce Dajing city and punish the white night, and the voice became more and more intense, one after another. However, to the surprise of more people, the great emperor alliance also chose to be silent. They did not investigate the attitude of white night, nor did they send people to negotiate with white night. They seemed to have given up and did not take any action. This situation, so that those who denounce the white night also stopped. Even the great emperor alliance has chosen to be silent. How dare they clamour for provocation? As a result, the fame of the white night resounds through the mainland again, even the people of the four continents have heard of it. In the small world. Ji Di was allowed to enter it. She looked curiously at this beautiful and full of vitality, her eyes burst with strange light, and the strange flowers and plants here simply refreshed her three views. When he saw a towering tree standing beside a stone platform, Ji Di''s eyes were immediately attracted by the big tree, and his eyes could not be removed for a long time. For a moment, her lips lifted and she exclaimed, "Holy tree!! Holy tree!! This tree is extremely ringy. It is filled with the most pure essence of heaven and earth. If we can take the alchemy or the refiner, we will be able to master the world. After that, she pasted it up and wanted to pick it. "This tree can''t move." Not far from the woods came the solemn voice of the white night. Ji Di Jiao''s body was shocked and her face was a little ugly. She hastened to walk to the front of the forest and bowed her head and said, "Ji di... See you." "Why are you back?" There was another sound in the forest. "That..." Ji Di was a little embarrassed, and his small face drooped: "everything is exactly what the adults said. Soon after I left Dajing City, I was chased by the great emperor alliance, and I just escaped after dying. If not for the adult''s deterrence, I''m afraid that my subordinates would be killed by them and seize the chance and soul." "Although the alliance of the great emperors was formed by fighting against the Dragon Emperor, it was actually intriguing and turbulent. The high-level of the great emperor alliance, led by Xuanyuan emperor and Shuiyue emperor, was really to guard against the Dragon Emperor. However, the lower emperors who were called were purely for the purpose of breaking through the inferior position and advancing to the middle position, because this alliance can make them contact with the middle and even the upper level In fact, this is something they can''t touch in their poor life. Moreover, they can use the alliance as a great supporter to denounce their enemies. With the emperor''s order in hand, they are equivalent to having a royal sword. It is ridiculous to say that the great emperor''s alliance has already brought disaster to the mainland while the Dragon Emperor is not in chaos. " Sitting in front of the Yellow tripod, shaking his head in the white night. Ji Di, a little ashamed. Although she was on the run after she left Dajing City, she did hear a lot of news on the way to escape. Like Jian Di, people who rely on the alliance of the great emperors begin to be arrogant and ignore everything. We should know that not all the great emperors will respond to the emperor''s orders issued by the great emperor''s alliance, and those who do not respond will become his target. With the great backing of the great emperor''s alliance, even if the strong emperor takes the initiative to challenge those powerful people, they will have some scruples when they want to fight back. "Your Majesty said it very well." Ji Di was busy, but her heart was full of resentment. You know, when the emperor''s order was issued, she was still trapped by the white night and could not go to join the league. If there was no white night with poison pill, she would have been in Tiandao at the moment. Ji Di is hard to say. "My lord... Now that we are in the opposite position of the alliance of the great emperors, what do we do next?" Ji Di said carefully. The white night was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth: "since you have come back to join me, I have to know your sincerity. If you want to be with me sincerely, you have to prove something." Ji Di''s small face immediately showed injustice and helplessness: "my lord... I... How do you want me to prove it?" "It''s a bit troublesome to conclude a blood seal contract, but it''s very direct. If you don''t obey, I can detonate your blood and soul veins and make you die on the spot." "Ah?" Ji Di''s small face was pale and incomparable. She mumbled her pink lips and said, "big... Adult... Can you change your method?""In what way?" "Spiritual shackles... What do you think?" "That kind of thing can be removed easily, why? Are you trying to fool me? " The sound of the white night was a little cold. Ji Di''s whole body trembled lightly. He knelt down and knelt down. Zhen''s head was knocked on the ground. He said in a trembling voice: "big... Adult, don''t be angry." "When you left me, I told you that if you were in trouble, you could come to me. This is just a gift to you. Now that you come, you must give your life to me. Otherwise, what do I want from you?" After the sound fell, a red air stream flew out of the forest and landed on the ground next to Ji di. The air flow quickly shuttled and rolled over the land. In the blink of an eye, a delicate and complicated blood seal contract was generated. Ji Di silently watched the battle of the contract, sighed for a long time, and went over, dripping blood on it. She had heard of the beheading of the emperor in the white night and did not dare to disobey. "I want to close down for a period of time. During this period, you will take charge of grand view city for me, and work hard. I will not treat you badly." After that, another thing flew out of the forest. Ji Di put out his hand. It''s a book. Looking up, she was stunned in an instant, the autumn eyes enlarged several circles. "Is this... The emperor''s Scripture?" She quickly read a few times, the heart beat more and more fierce, a pair of pupil beads almost stick to the top. After returning to the deity, I don''t know how long it took. Ji Di was very happy. He knelt down and worshipped the forest seriously. "Thank you very much." "Go to work." "Yes." ... br > playing a stick and appreciating a jujube can help you understand this truth. At present, those who are in alliance with the great emperor are in a stalemate, so we have to be ready at all times. Bai Ye guesses that the reason why Xuanyuan emperor is indifferent is that he doesn''t want to consume too much power on himself. After all, there is a dead dragon sword in the white night, which can''t be eaten for a while. If the Dragon Emperor intervenes when the great emperor alliance starts to fight against white night, the situation of the great emperor alliance will be very bad. White night also expected to think of this layer. But now he''s more curious about where the old guy is hiding. The forest is unique in time and space, and the white night used to refine alchemy and digest the inheritance of the emperor. It''s more than New Year''s Eve in the forest, but it''s only a few months outside. The Qing emperor and the devil emperor left a lot of wealth, and the white night was almost endless. In the rest of the year, the cultivation speed of the white night refining Shendan was improved by leaps and bounds. Not only was the soul state stabilized, but also the emperor''s scriptures had a breakthrough. In particular, he was surprised to find that the negative effect of the formula could not affect the formula. When the formula was used, the physical strength of the white night would be greatly reduced, but the benefits of the formula could not be weakened. "As long as the body does not die, even if the heart is broken, the green emperor''s secret power of eternal life will restore and heal me." White night murmur, the mind turned to find a few unique prescriptions of Dandi, immediately out of the woods, collected, began refining. Now the most important thing is not to upgrade the soul state, but to swallow up all the benefits given by several great emperors. He didn''t have much pursuit of Kung Fu. He had the Enlightenment of green emperor, devil emperor and even Dan emperor in his mind. Although people didn''t reach the realm of great emperor, he already had the reality of great emperor. In this case, nine spirits have appeared, and that is the "false emperor" in the rumor. He is practicing alchemy in full swing here, and outside, there are several unexpected visitors. "Ice Palace disciple Saint daughter, I want to see the great King City white night Lord." "Ruqiao in the temple of the sun, please see Bai Yulong." The voice resounded through the grand view city. Daoxin, who was in charge of the garrison, immediately sent someone to inform him and then personally brought people to meet him. The relationship between the ice palace and the sun palace and the white night is always good, which is known to all. For the arrival of these two forces, many people are happy, at least they should be on the side of the white night. It''s just. Yue Rongshu ran to pass the white night, and it took a while to see her coming. But behind her, there is no white night figure, but her look, a bit strange. "Where''s Bai Yulong?" He asked with a smile. "That... World imperial dragon, my Lord sent a message and asked whether the sun god palace has entered the alliance of the great emperors?" "This..." ruqiao hesitated and nodded: "it''s my duty to protect the nine souls. Master, he... Is helpless. But you can rest assured that they will not regard Bai Yulong as the enemy." "The patriarch also asked why the devil emperor was willing to come to Dahuang City, but the Emperor Yan, empress Bing, was in the future..." "this..." Jie ruqiao was silent. The willow eyebrows of Saint Liu frown lightly and say nothing. "The patriarch said that he did not blame the ice queen and the Yan Emperor. After all, their positions were different and their considerations were different. But the patriarch also said that different ways do not conspire. We are already standing on the opposite side of the alliance of the great emperor. Therefore, for your consideration, we should not have any involvement between us. Everyone, please go back."Yue banyan tree bowed slightly and said earnestly. "You..." Jie Juqiao was shocked and couldn''t say anything at half a sound. "White night, is it because we didn''t do it at first?" The saint was a little angry. "I dare not, but this is the Lord''s original words, banyan dare not talk nonsense." Yue banyan said faintly, then retreated to one side. . (today''s third watch, for friends such as Yu Meng) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 In the face of Yue Rongshu''s words, it is difficult for Jie ruqiao and the saint to refute them. They are silent, and the atmosphere is somewhat subtle. After a while, a voice broke the embarrassment. It''s a saint. Her soft and graceful voice is like the sound of nature. Even if she is swearing, the scolded will feel extremely happy. "Before the event of Dahuang City, we could not fight against it without human resources. Although we have some friendship with hongtianzong, we will not take the lives of a clan for the sake of hongtianzong. Don''t you blame us for the white night?" Although she did not use much voice, but the voice spread, but it covered the whole grand view city. "Well said." The world scholar Qiao sighed and said helplessly: "if you know that half of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors have come, even the powerful members of the hermit family are also going out one after another. Even if the master and empress ice arrive, they can''t change anything." "Why are you here now In the mansion in the center of grand view city, the sound of white night comes. The disciples of the ice palace and the sun palace were both shocked. Jie Ru Qiao Yi Xi, busy smile way: "we come here, is to say hello to Bai Yulong." To say hello is just a kind of situation. To say hello is actually to show kindness to both the white night and the people of the world, so as to let the world know that the sun palace supports the white night. But the meaning of this is very subtle. Not before, when everything was stable, the ice palace and the sun palace sent people to come over. How much more or less, there was no charcoal in the snow, but icing on the cake. "You ice palace, is that what you mean?" The voice of the white night floated again, speaking to the virgin. The virgin''s face was cold, as if covered with frost. She didn''t say a word, just nodded. The white night was silent. I don''t know how long it took before I opened my mouth again: "the good intentions of the ice queen and the Emperor Yan have been mastered by day night. When things come to this stage, there is no way for white night to choose from. As for your greetings, there is no need for you to go." The saint breathed tightly and looked at the grand view city with some consternation. Jie ruqiao''s smile also gradually converged. How can they not taste the strong conflict taste of the white night? "Bai Yulong, this..." "do you want me to come out to see you go?" The sound of the white night is a little deep. The disciples of the burning sun palace are cold and sweat on their backs. "Just, just..." jieruqiao did not find himself bored. He shook his head with a bitter smile, and then led people away. The saint did not leave. She looked at the interior of grand view city without saying a word. She walked out of the room A valiant and valiant woman, her expression is very anxious, also does not care about any etiquette, anxious color shouts: "white night, you... You don''t be impulsive, at that time the situation is not we can control, and now Ice Palace and the sun palace can stand on your side, at least if the people of the great alliance move you, they will also consider us, which is only good for you, not bad for you." This woman is Mu Lian. She could not hold back the words in her heart for a long time. But after she spewed out a series of words, the white night still did not speak. Mu Lian is more and more anxious. Seeing that the white night did not answer, the saint Liu Mei was about to be broken. She snorted and left. But at this moment, Yue banyan suddenly ran over and whispered to Mu Lian. Mu Lian hears the sound, and her small face shows joy. She immediately follows Yue banyan into the grand view city. I''m surprised to see that. Do you want to see Mulian alone? "Elder martial sister, this white night is too hateful. We came to help him, but he didn''t see us! It''s all right if you don''t see us. He didn''t pay attention to you at all. " Next to a disciple of Ice Palace, Sheng Qidao. "Yes, I think he was cornered by so many forces, or was he from our ice palace Gang? Could he be so arrogant without us?" The disciples seemed to be a little aggrieved. Saint Qiu Mou congsu, light said: "the white night also saved my ice palace several times, want to say who owes who, has no need." "But why does he want to see Mu Lian alone? Can''t even Mu Lian compare with him in ice palace?" ... in grand view city. In the small world. Mu Lian, like everyone who enters here for the first time, is fascinated by the beautiful scenery. It was not until she reached the front of the forest that she took back her sight. "I haven''t seen it for some time. Mu Lian, how are you recently?" From the woods came the sound of the white night. The quick tempered Mu Lian didn''t want to think about it, so he rushed in. At the moment, the white night is sitting in front of the alchemy stove, closing eyes and meditating.Mu Lian see, Jiao Rong pan with a trace of anger, bite teeth way: "white night, what do you mean?" "How do you say that?" White night opened his eyes, looked at Huang Ding and said slowly. "Are you so concerned about the things we didn''t do in ice palace? In that case, you should know that we can only protect ourselves. It has offended many people if we don''t participate in it! Now that it''s over, can''t you let it go? " Mu Lian said with her eyes staring at the white night. Looking at Huang Ding in the white night, he shook his head and said, "I don''t blame the ice palace or the burning sun palace. On the contrary, I have said that I can understand the practice of the two predecessors." "Then why don''t you accept the offer of our two families? As long as you nod your head, we will send some of our disciples to Dajing city. People all over the world can know the relationship between you and me. With our two families standing behind you, the great emperor alliance will have some scruples about you, isn''t it? " "Because there is no need now." "The great emperor alliance wants to move me. What can you do with ice palace and Sun Palace? Do you dare not do it when the Nine Emperors and ten emperors attack the city of Dahuang, but when the number of the great emperors is larger, and even the alliance of the great emperors is admitted by the Vientiane gate, you dare to do it? If I accept your kindness, I will owe you two family''s kindness, and I will make your disciples sacrifice in vain. Is it necessary? " When Mu Lian heard this, she still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t speak for a long time. "The Emperor Yan and empress ice are not bad in my impression, but this time, I am very disappointed with them! It''s just a bargain with no cost. It''s just that they think of me too simply Bai Ye closed her eyes again and said faintly, "Mu Lian, you go back, take care of xiaorou for me, and reply to the ice queen elder for me. Some people have some things. Don''t think it is so simple. If I am really afraid of the alliance of the great emperors, I won''t make things to this level today." Mu Lian was speechless, staring at the white night. For a long time, she chose to give up. "Then I''ll go." She reluctantly looked at the white night, took a breath and turned away. When the Mulian leaves, a beautiful shadow comes out of the side. The fragrance comes and mixes with the fragrance of flowers around, which makes people intoxicated. "The ice palace and the Sun Palace are both good. Why not make an alliance with them?" "Because they are not hongtianzong after all." The little world was silent again. ... ... ... the development of Dajing city is entrusted to Daoxin. The potential seeds, such as Shentu and Duanmu tomorrow, are brought to the small world for cultivation in the daytime. With the support of the white night pill, the spirit of the divine way was reunited and restored to the realm of the emperor in a very short period of time. This is great news for the Hongtian people. Relying on the talent of the divine way, it is only a matter of time before the false emperor is regained. The divine way itself was very excited. However, the white night warned that no one should make too much publicity. Now he is not short of the emperor''s scriptures, pills, cultivation environment and the inheritance of the emperor. What is missing is only time. It''s not that they don''t work hard enough, but that time waits for no one. However, blindly immersed in the small world of practice, always can not escape the disadvantages of building a car behind closed doors. After a quiet half year in grand view city, Ji Di broke into the woods again. "Please allow me to leave Grand View temporarily." Ji Di made a courtesy and spoken respectfully. "To where?" The white night closed his eyes and asked. "Dongli island." Ji Di hesitated and said carefully. "Dongli Island, the hometown of Dongli sword emperor?" White night slightly opened his eyes and said. "Yes, it''s an old friend''s invitation. I''d like to go to Dongli island to attend the" emperor elephant conference. " "Emperor elephant assembly?" White night eyebrow slightly congeals: "this is what meeting?" "It has been 2000 years since the death of Dongli sword emperor. It is said that an ancient sword array was set up before his death. As long as the descendants of Dongli Island put his body on the sword array after his fall, and after two thousand years of refining, the chance of his emperor can be taken out, and those who get the opportunity can get a glimpse of the great emperor." Ji Di some excited way. This kind of thing is also a treasure to them. Hearing the sound in the white night, he suddenly realized that his palm turned and a faint emperor''s seal appeared in his palm. This seal is the broken seal obtained in the battle of the son of nine souls. But now white night has absorbed it. "The chance of the emperor is just the seal of the emperor." "What you said is very true, but this time it is mostly a complete seal of the emperor, and it is much better than this one." Ji Di laughs. At night, he nodded and stood up. Dongli sword emperor is a famous great emperor. The emperor seal he condensed is not comparable to this broken seal."If I can get this seal, I will be able to enter the realm of the great emperor with the help of it. This is an opportunity. Ji Di, I''ll go with you this time and take the emperor''s seal! " "Ah? My lord... This... "Ji Di was shocked. If the white night goes, can the emperor elephant assembly continue? What''s more, the emperor''s Congress is as strong as clouds, and the great emperor forbids them to come. If we go in the daytime, is it not dangerous? "Pack up and get ready to go." White night, however, did not wait for her to refute. Time was running out, and he wanted to enter the realm of the great emperor as soon as possible. Even if the risk was very high, he had to try. The next day, they left grand view. . (Chapter 3 will be later) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 In front of a gorgeous peach forest, Ji Di led the horses and looked up. Behind her was a plain looking man in plain clothes. This man is white night. Dongli island line, strong as the forest, experts such as rain, the arrival of the emperor is not uncommon, after all, the seal of Guandi. If you don''t dress up, you may not even be able to board the island. Although the white night disguise looks ordinary, but his eyes and the temperament of the whole body is still very attractive. Although the present Jin Dynasty''s famous people are still beautiful, but she is also beautiful. But this time, the white night, let her quite interested. "He was young enough to shake the great emperor. Even Emperor Wu died in his hands. It''s really capable." "Stable temperament, not arrogant and impetuous, get the favor of the devil emperor and the green emperor, and swear to death to repay each other, is a man of temperament." "Such a guy, there must be a lot of girl soul people fall in love with him, but... His temper is so stubborn, against the great emperor''s alliance, it''s just looking for a dead end, wandering on the land of nine souls. It''s easy to break if he''s too tough." Ji Di always looks back from time to time, quietly looking at the white night with her back against the peach tree, her hands holding her chest and her eyes closed. Peach blossom falling, light wind long. The green silk swayed slightly with the wind, like his duckweed like life. Ji Di''s eyes are blurred. What kind of height will such a man reach in the future? Until a sound of breaking the sky awakened her from her infatuation. Chirp!!!!! Ji Di suddenly turned around and looked at the sky, but saw two beams of air falling from the sky and falling to this place. Bang! Ground shaking, peach forest shaking, peach petals such as flying snow, Yingying falling. Ji Di breathed a little tight, a little surprised. The night with his eyes closed slightly opened and looked down. A false emperor, a lower emperor. Although Ji Di is also a great emperor, the emperor is human and has friends. However, the circle of communication between each person and everyone is different. As those who stand on the top of the mainland, they communicate with people who are very famous. "Qingqing! Long time no see!! Are you ok? " Ji Di, with a smile on her face, immediately welcomed her. And the next emperor also showed a happy look, and rushed to embrace Ji Di, intimate tight. Looking at the white night, the woman looks about 20 years old. She is young and beautiful, with long green clothes. Although her appearance is not comparable to that of Ji Di, her temperament is slightly better. Standing together, they are a unique scenery. It''s amazing that these two men are powerful emperors... and beside the woman is a man with long golden hair. The man''s appearance is rather wild, tall and strong, with golden pupil beads, which is different from ordinary people. Although he is in the realm of pseudo emperor, he does not show any fear and uneasiness in the face of these two emperors, but is very free, and even his eyes are filled with a trace of confidence and arrogance. A puppet emperor, can''t you look down on the great emperor? White night has some doubts. But his mind is not on it now. Just yesterday, after he left grand view, he had received news from 20. The Nangong aristocratic family rejected the original conditions after learning about the city. "It seems necessary to go to Nangong family in person." The white night murmured. "This is my lord Ji? It''s as beautiful and moving as the rumor has it. It''s a great honor to see it today. " Seeing Ji Di chatting with the woman very happily, the man seemed to be impatient. He began to smile and interrupted their conversation. "Who are you?" Ji Di was a little upset. Unexpectedly, the woman was a little nervous and quickly introduced: "Qianqian, let me introduce you to you. This young master is called shizaiyang, the son of the lion emperor. Mr. lion, this is my good friend Ji Qianqian, who is also the famous emperor Ji. " "The son of the lion emperor?" In the eyes of the emperor, the face of the emperor was stunned. But soon, she regained her calm and nodded slightly to the man: "it turns out to be the son of the lion emperor''s elder generation. I''m glad to meet you." "Ha ha, we''ve been waiting for the Dongli Island emperor elephant meeting for 2000 years. It''s not everyone who can go in. Someone has to lead it. Otherwise, even if the upper emperor comes, he can''t go in." The lion emperor laughed. Hearing this, white night understood. Feeling this is called lion again Yang, is a guide, without him, Ji Di and this woman can''t attend the emperor elephant meeting. It also includes white night. Ah, who''s behind youAt this time, the woman will look at this side of the white night. "Oh, this is my friend. You can call him Qingye." Ji Di said with a smile, casually gave Bai Ye a name, and then said to Bai Ye: "young master Bai... Qing, this is my best friend, Zhu Qingqing, that is, the bamboo emperor who resounds from one side. At the beginning, we both worshipped high-level cultivation together. We have grown up with deep feelings. She is the most trustworthy person in the world." White night nods, Chong Zhudi nods: "hello." "Hello." Zhu Qingqing then nodded his head and didn''t care at all. After all, this guy named Qingye is just a fake emperor. If he has a big backstage like lion Zaiyang, she will look at it more. For the bamboo emperor''s contempt, white night does not take it for granted. Now the next emperor, he has no interest. "Well, we have arrived. Let''s go and go to Dongli island." The bamboo emperor laughs. With a smile, the lion took out a wooden flying lion and threw it on the ground. He said, "this is the mechanism mount that my father gave me. Its speed is comparable to the limit speed of the emperor below the peak. We can easily cross the Shahai sea and arrive at Dongli island by taking this road. Let''s go up." "The lion emperor is really extraordinary." Zhu Di''s eyes were bright and filled with emotion. The breath of the flying lion is extraordinary, and it is not the hand of an ordinary man. White night also looked at a few eyes, but did not care, this flying lion is also a kind of mechanism, but not top. The crowd went over. But just as the white night approached, the lion reached out his hand and said with a smile: "sorry, brother Qingye, I can only sit three lions. I''m full. Would you like to ride over?" "What?" The white night frowned. Ji Di and Zhu Di were stunned. The lion then Yang pointed to the two horses brought from Dajing city behind the white night and said with a smile, "brother Qingye should know how to get to Dongli island? Go ahead and I''ll say hello to the people on the island, and they''ll let you on the island. " The words fell, and the night was silent. There was silence. Ji Di was stunned. However, the bamboo emperor was used to it, and he didn''t make any noise. Shizaiyang was the son of that one. He was proud of himself. In addition, since he called, he fell in love with Ji di. Naturally, he would reject the white night following Ji di. "Mr. lion, why don''t you do this? Let young master sit on the flying lion. I can cross the sea with gas, and there will be no problem." Ji Di quickly turned over and said in a hurry. She knew what white night was. If it''s provoked, I''m sure the lion''s head will not be protected again. "Lord Ji, you and the Lord Zhu are all golden bodies. How can you be wronged? If I were not the only one who could control this flying lion, would I neglect young master After that, the lion turned his head to the white night and said, "young master, you will be wronged. There is no way." How can white night not understand the meaning of lion again Yang? It''s just rejecting him. The white night took a deep breath, with a sharp look in his eyes, but made no noise. The Ji emperor next to him understood that things could not go on like this. He said with a smile: "don''t bother. Let young master sit on a flying lion. It doesn''t matter. I have a strong breath. It doesn''t matter if I rush to Tiandao island." After that, Ji Di looked at the bamboo emperor with a look for help. After so many years, the bamboo emperor and the Ji emperor naturally saw one or two, and they secretly looked at the lion again. Lion again Yang see form, eyes a little angry, but in the end still press endure. You can''t leave a bad impression in front of Ji Di and Zhu Di... "it''s just... In this case, let''s squeeze. It''s just that the flying lion can only carry three people, but now it can carry four people, and the speed will be slower." "Now there are still a few days to go before the emperor''s Congress. We don''t have to rush." Ji Di said with a smile. "Well, go up." There is a trace of displeasure in the voice of the lion. They went up to the flying lion. The flying lion stirred up its huge wings and ran to Dongli island. On the way. The bamboo emperor nudged Ji Di with his elbow. "Qianqian, what''s the origin of this young man?" "Come on?" Ji Di Leng next, thinking for a moment, whispered: "also have no what the beginning, how?" "Is that your apprentice?" The emperor asked again. "No more." "How can you make friends with such people? He''s just a fake emperor. You''re the emperor. " The bamboo emperor''s voice was raised several degrees, which attracted the eyes of the white night. "Isn''t the lion a puppet emperor?" "But he and Lao Tzu are not ordinary people. I hope I can connect with him through him? As you know, if our next emperor wants to be superior, we have to rely on the guidance of the upper emperor. " The bamboo emperor sighed: "to our level, every step is a giant ridge, without chance, how can we jump over it?""Oh..." Ji Di nodded silently, and then said, "I and Qingye are just ordinary friends, not as complicated as you think." "Friendship?" The bamboo emperor''s face was slightly stunned, and then showed a surprised color: "do you like him?" "How could it be possible without..." Ji Di blushed and shook her head. But how can she hide from the bamboo emperor? "Hum, how dare you even try to be the emperor The bamboo emperor said to himself, and his eyes to the white night had become cold: "I will teach him a good lesson for you, and let him know what the great emperor can''t do!" . (there will still be 3 shifts tomorrow, and monthly tickets will be required) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 The flying lion is really unusual. The so-called overload of lion Zaiyang is just an excuse. If four people ride on it, it doesn''t affect the flying lion''s speed. However, in one day, people come to Dongli island. The area of Dongli island is equivalent to the sum of Dajing City, Dahuang city and Dali city. It is a famous large island in the southern islands of xiongjue continent. Four thousand years ago, a peerless swordsman came out of the island. He was defeated in the eight wastelands with his skill of "Dongli Youjian Jue". He was proud of the world and proved himself to be the emperor''s way. He reached the peak and sought defeat alone. He was called Dongli sword emperor. He is one of the few Kendo masters on the mainland. After countless years in xiongjue mainland, many masters of swords have emerged in an endless stream. However, there are very few people who can be worshipped as emperors. On the contrary, there are too many people who use swords. Even those who do not use swords are familiar with swords. It is even more difficult for ordinary swordsmen to defeat souls. Therefore, in this era, there was no famous sword emperor on the xiongjue continent. However, Dongli sword emperor was different. He was only called emperor for two thousand years, and he was only a middle emperor, not a superior one. However, his strength was able to compete with the upper emperor. Moreover, his amazing record of two superior emperors without defeat was even more remarkable, which made him famous all over the world. If you have to find a person to describe the Dongli sword emperor, it is the green emperor. The meeting was the last gift of Dongli sword emperor to later generations, and Dongli Island added a deterrent force to inform the four sides of the rise of Dongli island. When you are close to the island, you can see that there are a lot of souls coming to the surrounding sea, including the emperor and the puppet emperor, but the emperor has not seen them for the time being. These people are representatives of various forces and have high status. When the bamboo emperor and the Ji emperor approached, they released their prestige at the same time. The emperor''s Qi was dispersed, and everyone around him was shocked. Dongli Island guard of the island hastened to gather the same door, in the landing place a word line open, bow to salute. And the guests from all directions also gathered to salute them. "Welcome the emperor!" "Welcome the emperor to Dongli island." The voice is unceasing, the sound covers the tide. The flying lion falls, and the four walk down the lion''s back. The manager of Dongli Island, who was responsible for the reception, rushed forward and saluted the four people. "The arrival of the two great emperors on Dongli island has really made my island shine. On behalf of our island owners, I would like to thank you here." The person in charge Shui Shui smiles. "You''re welcome. I''m glad to be able to attend such a grand event." The bamboo emperor nodded slightly. His manner was dignified and graceful, and his manner was extraordinary. The appearance of his intimate relationship with Ji emperor was a world-wide difference. "I''m sorry for your bravery? Is there an invitation to the emperor''s Congress? " Asked the water. "Hello, old water man, what are you doing? Don''t you see me standing on the side for a long time At this time, the lion next to the sun suddenly hum, the speech is quite big. Shuishui was stunned and looked sideways to find the man. He looked astonished, and hurriedly worshipped the lion again. He was frightened: "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry. I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry..." "well, you''re a dog slave, do you mean to ignore me?" Shizaiyang is a little angry, but due to the scene, he is not easy to attack. He said coldly: "these two are my friends. This is the Lord Zhu Di. You should have met him. This is Lord Ji. Now we are going to enter the island. You should get out of here." "Is... Is..." aquatic busy nods, but suddenly he seems to think of what, head suddenly a lift, stunned looking at Ji di. "Are you... Lord giddy?" Asked the water in surprise. "It''s me." Ji Di has some doubts. However, her words immediately caused an uproar from all directions. All the guests'' eyes fell on her, and their eyes were full of surprise. Ji Di slightly a Leng, looked around the next, confused. The steward Shui Shui was embarrassed. He looked at the eye Ji emperor and the eye lion and then Yang. He leaned over and said helplessly and carefully, "don''t you know? Lord Ji is on the wanted list of the great emperor alliance "What?" The lion is very surprised. "Wanted list?" Ji Di was surprised to point to himself: "I did not provoke the great emperor alliance, why do they want me to do?" "This villain doesn''t know, the great emperor alliance wants to take you, we Dongli island can''t afford to offend... Lord Ji Di, or... Or you..." Shui Shui Shui stops talking, but everyone knows what he wants to say next. Ji Di''s eyes are angry, but I don''t know what to say. But the bamboo emperor''s temper came and yelled: "be bold! Are you going to blow us off? " "No, no, no, I don''t dare." Shui Shui waves his hand. "If not, get out of here! These two are invited by shizaiyang. What are you afraid of? If the great emperor alliance wants to trouble Mr. Ji Di, he has to ask my father whether he agrees or not! " The lion next to Yang is very domineering, should drink a, look at his appearance, do not put the great emperor alliance in the eyes at all."This... This..." aquatic is very difficult. But shizaiyang pushed him away and went straight inside. He said in disdain, "you old man, don''t trip me up. I''m going to find dongdashao to drink! If you dare to talk to me again, I will throw you into the sea. " Water a shiver, dare not say what. Ji Di and Zhu Di went in directly, and the white night kept silent and followed in. "I didn''t expect Ji Di to come here." "No matter how Yang the lion is, he is so domineering because of his Laozi''s power. However, I don''t know that the lion emperor has joined the alliance of the great emperors." "Well, it''s not only the lion emperor, but several of the great emperors who participated in the ceremony are from the alliance of the great emperors. Let''s hurry in and there will be a good show later." "Go in, go in." The guests were chatting and hurried inside. On the way, Zhu Di asked Ji Di about it. However, Ji Di herself was in a fog. Since she left grand view city, she was immediately pursued by the great emperor alliance. After returning to grand view city, she did not contact with the people of the great emperor alliance. The gratitude and resentment between the white night and the great emperor alliance has come to an end, and she has never heard of the great emperor alliance placing white night on the wanted position. If we really want to investigate, it is very likely to be the matter of Kuo emperor. "Don''t worry, Lord Ji. You can''t be moved by anyone with this childe in. You can attend the meeting with peace of mind." The lion clapped his chest again and said with a smile. Hearing this, Ji Di felt relieved and nodded: "thank you very much, Mr. lion." "Why are you polite? Just call me another Yang. " "Well, you don''t have to call me emperor like that. Call me Qianqian." Ji Di was in a good mood. "Ha ha, then I''m not polite, Qianqian." There was a glimmer of light in his eyes, but it soon disappeared. He laughed and said, "it''s still some time before the emperor elephant assembly. Taking advantage of this, I''ll take you to meet a man! Although he didn''t reach the realm of the great emperor, it was only a matter of time before he was admitted to the realm of emperor. As long as you make friends with him, you can''t say that you are from several alliance of great emperors. Even if Xuanyuan emperor is here, no one can move you. " "Oh?" Zhu Di''s eyes were bright and he asked, "who is that?" "Little island owner of Dongli Island, travel to the East!" Lion again Yang proud smile, then in front of the lead. After a while, in front of a small pavilion in the middle of the island, a yugongzi was sitting inside, and opposite him was a beautiful woman with long blue hair. The woman''s face is elegant, the appearance is clear and beautiful, all over the body does not apply powder and Dai, but has a kind of extraordinary temperament. She has a smile on her face, graceful and generous. Her strength is only the realm of pseudo emperor, but her words and deeds always have the bearing of a superior person. "Dong Shao." When the lion saw the people in the pavilion, he was overjoyed. He called out and quickened his pace. The blue haired woman frowned, as if dissatisfied with the disturbance, and glanced at it. Dong Shao didn''t think so. When he saw the visitor, he said with a smile: "is your brother here? Come on, come and sit down. " "Ha ha, Dong Shao, it''s like three autumn every day." Lion again Yang bold and forthright came, saw the blue haired girl, eyes shining way, busy salute way: "girl, you are polite." "Hello." The blue haired girl nodded lightly. "This is my brother shizaiyang, whose father is the famous lion emperor. Zaiyang, this is my friend Qingquan, whose mother you should have heard of, is the sea emperor who resounds from one side "Oh? It turned out to be the daughter of Lord Haidi. I''m glad to meet you. " The lion''s eyes shine again. The blue haired girl did not respond, even though she knew that her father was the lion emperor, she still showed indifference. Dongyou looks at the back of Yan Shi Zaiyang, and the white night is still ignored. His eyes fall directly on the body of Ji Di and Zhu Di. When he sees two peerless beauties, his pupil shrinks. These two women are the strength of the great emperor. Regardless of their appearance, they completely crush the blue haired girl, not to mention the unique artistic conception of the emperor. "Zaiyang, these two girls are... " these two are amazing. This is the bamboo emperor, the next emperor, and this is the Ji emperor and the next great emperor. " Lion Zaiyang hastened to introduce. As soon as this remark fell, both of them were surprised. "It turned out that the great emperor came. I have seen two great emperors on my journey to the East. " When you travel to the East, make a ceremony in a hurry. "Don''t mention it. You have to rely on master Dong to take care of him when he comes to attend the meeting." The bamboo emperor laughs. "It''s very kind of you two emperors. If you are willing to come, you will give me the face of Dongli island. As the little island owner of Dongli Island, I will certainly do my duty." Dongyou''s smile way, the speech also has some kind of respect. Although there are also great emperors on Dongli Island, and there are not few great emperors in this assembly, they are in the realm of great emperors. Even if they are inferior, they dare not offend them.After all, the power of the great emperor is very important. But. The blue haired girl next to her frowned, as if she had thought of something, and said, "Ji di? Isn''t this the man wanted by the great alliance? You came here? It''s too bold! " . (ask for the monthly ticket, the first 20 days before the monthly ticket is entered, and the minimum is guaranteed at the third shift every day in the next month) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 The blue haired woman''s words immediately embarrassed the atmosphere. Ji Di was a little displeased. He snorted coldly, "how dare you speak to me with such a tone of voice, just a fake emperor!" Although Ji Di is inferior, she is the great emperor in the end. These puppet emperors are hard to see her on weekdays. Which one is not respectful? But this girl, from the meeting to now, not only does not even have etiquette, but also uses this tone to talk to her. How can she bear it? Ji Di''s reaction is what any great emperor would have. The great emperor is respected and respected by all things. How can he blaspheme? But the woman didn''t care about it at all. She snorted coldly, and her words were full of scorn: "how dare the next emperor of new Jin dare to be so rampant? I haven''t heard of you before, and I don''t know where you are from! Where do you think this is? This is Dongli island. It is the place where the emperor''s Congress is held. The great emperor who comes here doesn''t know how many. You really take yourself seriously? " "You... Asshole!" Ji Di was so angry that she couldn''t bear it any more. She grabbed the blue haired woman with one hand. But as soon as her hand reached the blue haired girl, a figure stopped her. Ji Di immediately stopped, looking at the man, coldly said: "East little, you and get out of the way." "Please give up, Lord Ji." The brow of eastward excursion moves, serious says. "Dong Shao, what do you mean? Do you want me to give up if he offends me? " Ji Di angrily said. "Her mother, Haidi, is a guest on my island. Qingquan is my friend when I travel to the East. Lord Ji, if you want to hurt her here, you will be against Dongli island and Haidi. Please think twice." The journey to the East has no guest''s way. As soon as this remark fell, Ji Di''s face was instantly ugly. This is clearly in favor of blue haired girls. But I think it''s the same thing. How can the little master of Dongli Island care about a lower emperor? What''s more, the next emperor is wanted by the great emperor alliance. Ji Di hesitated and finally dropped his hand. Not to mention Dongli island is not her kind of inferior emperor to be able to contend with, just on the sea emperor, who has been famous for nearly 2000 years, she can''t deal with it. "Qianqian, why bother with some younger generation? Let it go, so that Dong Shao and Mr. lion will not be hard to do. " The bamboo emperor came over, and in a low voice he tried to persuade him. Ji Di''s small fist pinched and breathed, and his voice sank. He hummed, "it''s all, Qingqing. I''ll listen to you and let her go." However. Ji Di''s concession does not mean that the blue haired girl wants to give up. She put her hands around her chest, squinted at Ji Di, shook her head and said contemptuously, "let me go? You''re a bad card, the emperor? Who do you think you are? It''s said that you were once arrested by the puppet emperor named white night... Tut Tut, losing to a puppet emperor, is not it a shame to lose it? Are you really the emperor? Can it be deceptive? " Such acrimonious words, even the bamboo emperor are some can not listen to. Ji Di immediately turned pale on the spot, and his whole body was full of emperor Qi, and his lungs were going to explode. "You... What do you say?" Ji Di''s autumn eyes are full of anger, her full chest rises and falls, and stares at the blue haired girl. "Qingquan, don''t say anything more. Let it go." The feeling of the journey to the East is also a little bit too much, hurriedly side head to the blue hair girl murmur. "No? Dongshao, this man was the wanted criminal of the great emperor alliance. Now his mother has joined the great emperor alliance. If you can catch this man, it will be meritorious, and the status of his mother in the alliance will be improved a lot! How can I miss this opportunity? " Blue haired girl said coldly. "What? You want me? Hum, then don''t blame me for being rude. I''ll catch you first Ji Di has been completely infuriated by the blue haired girl. Who cares about Dongyou? A wave of air shook it open, and the white and delicate hands grabbed the white neck of the blue haired girl like steel pliers. The blue haired girl only has the strength of the puppet emperor. Her breath is in front of the imperial spirit of the emperor Ji, which is fragile and has no difference with the paper paste. People are instantly subdued. "Well..." the blue haired girl sobbed, struggling, not to mention revolting. Shizaiyang and Dongyou are shocked, but they are not the real power of the puppet emperor. They can do nothing but Ji di. Bamboo emperor Liu eyebrow tight Cu, facial expression is ugly: "Qian Qian, this is not very good, you quickly stop." "The emperor can''t be insulted. How can I bear to humiliate me like this girl film?" Ji Di angrily said. "But her mother is Haidi. If you hurt her, how can Heidi let us go?" Zhu Di said carefully. "What about Haidi? Can anyone who has something to do with Haidi can insult me? " Ji Di asked angrily. "This..." the bamboo emperor was speechless. Indeed, the emperor must not be insulted. Although Ji Di is a new emperor, she is respected by thousands of people on the mainland. According to the law, the blue haired girl should also be respectful to her. However, she relies on her mother''s authority to humiliate her. Anyone can''t bear it.But at this time, a cold and thick voice fell from the sky and fell on this side, shaking the island trembling. "You''re right. Anyone who has something to do with me can humiliate you! Yes? Do you have any opinion? " The sound is magnificent, and the volume contains an unpredictable wave energy, which blows quietly on the body of Ji di. Bang! Ji Di was instantly beaten and fell on a big tree not far away. When he fell down, he was spitting blood, and his whole body collapsed. The crowd was shocked. People looked at the source of the sound in unison, but saw a large group of people flying towards this, and the first one was a dignified, graceful and noble lady. The lady was dressed in a sea blue dress with shell decoration. Although she looked older, she still had charm and was very beautiful. Judging from the fact that she was quite familiar with the blue haired girl, she was the mother of the blue haired girl... Hai Di! "Mother!" When the blue haired girl saw the visitor, she was very happy. She called out and ran to her as a gift. "How can you be so naughty, you silly child?" The lady dotes on the girl, and she flicks her forehead with some blame. "Mother The blue haired girl smiles. "Damn it!" Ji Di stood up with his chest covered and glared at the sea emperor. As soon as he was about to start, he was stopped by the bamboo emperor. "What? Are you unconvinced? " The lady glanced at Ji Di indifferently and opened her mouth slowly. Her sea blue eyes were proud of Ji Di, and her eyes were filled with disdain. This is the posture of the superior. This is the posture of the strong. Ji Di can only look down, can only endure, even full of anger, she can not change. "You Zhi, what''s going on?" Next to the lady, a middle-aged man with a long beard spoke in a deep voice. Dongyou''s hurried forward, clasped his fist and said, "I''ve seen my father." It turns out that Dongli island''s owner, dongcangtian, has also come. Dongyou immediately narrated the event, people suddenly, surprised to see Ji di. "So you are Ji Di The sea emperor''s eyes became more and more cold and disdainful: "just a lower emperor, the wanted criminal of the great emperor alliance, dare to come here. How dare you! Somebody, take it. " "Yes." Several puppet emperors stood up behind the emperor. "You forced me!" When Ji Di saw that the situation had developed to such a degree, he would let go of the war as soon as he bit the silver teeth. The bamboo emperor''s eyes flickered and hesitated. Lion no longer can do anything, this situation, only his father town can live. However, Haidi said again: "Whoever dares to help her, take it! Ji Di, if you are caught with your hands tied, I will not abolish you. If you dare to resist, you will not be the great emperor after today! " "You''ve been deceiving too much." Ji Di''s silver teeth clenched, and her charming face was full of anger. "Do it." Haidi doesn''t want to talk nonsense. "Yes." A crowd of puppet emperors rushed past. But at this time, a figure stood between Ji Di and Hai Di. When people look at it, they are surprised. This man is no one else. It''s white night. "Master Dongdao, we are your guests. Why do you come here to attend the imperial elephant meeting? Is that how you treat people? If things get out, what''s your face on Dongli island? " White night light open: "or say, this Dongli Island, not you, but you next to the master? If the one next to you is in charge, you should step down. It has nothing to do with you. " A word in the white night, like a sword, stabs into the heart of the sky. He looked at the sea emperor with a frown on his face. The emperor was stunned, glared at the white night and said coldly, "how dare you behave here? I will abolish you first!! Kill "Yes As soon as the swords of the puppet emperors turned, they rushed to the white night. White night expression is indifferent, just lift left hand slightly. Whoosh. A wisp of sword Qi flies out from the fingers, like thunder and lightning, and instantly shuttles between several people... whoosh... several puppet emperors did not move for a moment, just like a statue standing in place... Hai Di breathed. In the eyes of dongcangtian, Zheng color flashed. "Well?" The blue haired girl was puzzled at first, but before long, she was silly. I saw that a few of the puppet emperor who rushed past, suddenly stepped back a step, and then fell on the ground, no longer angry. Everyone has a transparent blood hole in his chest. People were shocked. "You..." Hai Di Qi shivered all over. How dare you be bold in front of so many emperors?"How bold! How dare to be reckless in Dongli Island, even more offensive to the sea emperor! Lizi, I advise you to kneel down immediately, kowtow and confess guilty! Maybe we can spare you from death A lower emperor came out of the crowd, his eyebrows were angry and he said coldly. He was as bold as a tiger, towering and majestic. Except for the great emperors, all the others were moved by the momentum, and the impulse of kneeling for mercy arose in their hearts. Did the emperor do it? But... The white night didn''t move. "How dare you have such a tone White night hands after the negative, look indifferent: "roll." "The shaft is arrogant!" The next emperor was in a rage, and an emperor''s spirit flowed into the white night. . (third, it may be a little later. In addition, I would like to thank "book friend 36164054" for their reward and support, and thank you for your monthly tickets. Please continue to ask for monthly tickets www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 When the emperor moves, the world loses its color. The Shahai sea around the whole island immediately surged up. All the people who boarded the island looked towards the center of the island, especially the existence of the puppet emperor. They could clearly feel the terrible imperialist spirit rippling there. The whole Dongli island will suffer if the emperor gives his hand. Even if the island owner sets up the border personally, it can''t be guaranteed that everything is safe. If the target of the emperor''s hand is also a great emperor, the situation will be even worse. No one can not understand this truth, including the eastern sky. "Stop it!" At the moment when the emperor started to fight against the white night, a serious drink came out. The next emperor''s face was tight, and he immediately stopped. He just wanted to show himself in front of Haidi, so as to win the favor of Haidi, get his advice and be used for life. But at this time, the voice came from the master of Dongli Island, and he didn''t dare to disobey him. People heard dongcangtian hair cavity, Qi looked at him. However, looking at Dongcang''s cold face and majestic expression, he looked around at the crowd around him and said, "don''t make a fuss about this matter. Because there are so many guests on the island, don''t cause any trouble. Otherwise, the reputation of Dongli island will be small, and it will not be good to affect other guests. When will we wait until the end of the meeting? Lord Haidi. " When the voice fell, the eye of the sky had fallen on the emperor of the sea. Haidi''s eyebrows moved, and his expression remained unchanged. After thinking for a while, he nodded faintly: "since the east island Master has said so, I naturally have no opinion. However, this man is wanted by the great emperor alliance. Do you want to turn a blind eye to him and let him escape "Of course not." Dongcangtian said in a deep voice: "it''s just that since this person has come to Dongli island and is ready to attend the emperor elephant meeting, he is my Dongli Island guest. As long as he is a guest of Dongli Island, I have the obligation to protect him." "Oh, will the island Master say the same when I come to the alliance of the great emperors?" Haidi asked. "Of course." Dongcangtian nodded and said, "but I won''t interfere in it. When the emperor elephant meeting is over, Dongli island will be closed down. At that time, this person must leave the island. As soon as she leaves, it will have nothing to do with Dongli island. You should take it and release it. That''s your business." As soon as Haidi heard this, some unhappy eyes immediately burst into bursts of light. What dongcangtian said on the surface was just to protect the reputation of Dongli island. White night''s words really mentioned his pain. If there was a riot before the meeting started, it would certainly have an impact on Dongli island and even the general assembly. Therefore, dongcangtian wanted to stop it. However, he did not protect Ji di. When the meeting was over, Haidi could handle it at will. He would not help Ji Di, and maybe he would stand there. Haidi''s mouth slightly raised, very satisfied with dongcangtian''s decision, repeatedly nodded: "well, everything depends on the arrangement of the east island Master, let them go first." "Mother!" Blue haired girl was not happy, and quickly pulled the sea emperor''s arm. "Qingquan, be obedient. After all, this is a place for others, so you can''t be rude." Haidi said solemnly, with a straight face. The blue haired girl pouted and stopped talking. Haidi turned his eyes, glanced at Ji Di''s body, and soon fell on the white night. With a light smile, he said haughtily, "little fellow, you are very interesting. When the emperor elephant assembly is over, you can come with Ji di. I want to have a good chat with you." After that, he took the blue haired girl and turned away. Dongcangtian did not speak, but led people to leave. Things seem to have come to an end. But everyone knows that Ji Di and Bai Ye are in trouble. The sea emperor and the eastern sky are both big names. They are only one line worse than the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. "Zaiyang, please take good care of them. I''ll go first." Dongyou''s iron green face, dark hum, also shake hands and go. "Dong Shao! Dongshao The lion was busy shouting twice, but he couldn''t call back people. He was dejected. White night light looking at their back, a moment later take back the line of sight, toward the Ji emperor. "Are you all right?" He took out a pill and asked Ji Di to take it. Ji Di took the pill and put it into the mouth of sandalwood. She was suddenly shocked and swallowed the pill. In an instant, her pale face turned red and her spirit recovered instantly. "Thank you for your Dan." Ji Di said excitedly. In the white night that has been passed down by Dan Di, every Dan is almost all emperor Dan, and it is priceless. "I didn''t expect a middle emperor to sneak on you, otherwise I would stop her, so that you would not be hurt. This time you were wronged." The white night is light. "Don''t say that, my Lord." Ji Di shook his head, a warm heart, but soon his face is covered with bursts of bitterness: "just this time, we are in trouble." "Don''t worry, you are my man. I will take you away safely." The white night is light. Ji Di was stunned and blushed. Although she knew that white night didn''t mean that, it was very exciting to hear such words at such a time.She looked at the white night with complicated eyes, nodded gently, and did not make a sound again. The bamboo emperor over there looked ugly. She walked quickly towards the lion and said eagerly, "what should I do now, Mr. lion? If you want to deal with Qianqian, you have to think about something. " "How? What can I do? Miss Qianqian, you were too impulsive just now. You know that Qingquan is the daughter of Haidi. Do you dare to be so presumptuous? Originally you were the wanted criminal of the great emperor alliance. Now you are even more offended by Lord Haidi. I''m afraid that my father is here, it''s very difficult to plead for you. " Lion again Yang cold hum way. Ji Di was silent. The bamboo emperor turned around in a hurry and asked, "Mr. lion, I''d better ask the elder Shidi about this matter. You can ask for our favor. If he comes forward, the elder Haidi will give us some face." "Don''t worry, it''s not that there is no room for maneuver." The lion''s eyes flashed a strange light, as if thinking of something, and suddenly grinned: "you have a rest, I''ll go to find Dong Shao, discuss with him, see what can be done!" "Dong Shao?" "Don''t look at Dong Shao''s anger. In fact, he doesn''t blame you in his heart. After all, you two are the great emperor and our guests. How can we not save our lives? Wait for me to hear from you. " The lion is full of confidence and runs away. The three men stood in front of the pavilion, quite lonely, until the servants of Dongli island came and led them to the meeting place of the imperial elephant assembly. The bamboo emperor was very anxious and worried. Although Ji Di was comforted by the words of white night, she could not worry that it was false. In fact, she had already regretted it. If she had known this, she would have learned to hide her appearance in the white night to attend, which would not have caused so much trouble. The meeting place of the emperor elephant assembly is located in the forbidden area of Dongli island. After the fall of Dongli sword emperor, his descendants transported his body back to the island and placed it on the sword array he had painted in the forbidden area before he died. This sword array is the venue. At the moment, there were thousands of people sitting around the sword array. All the people who looked at the sword array showed piety, excitement and worship. The white night also looked at the center of the sword array. There are thousands of swords erected there. Each sword is different. Each sword has its own spirit. Although the sword array fell on the ground, the overwhelming cold force went straight into the sky and rushed to the sky. What a front gathering array! My eyes brighten at night. This array is guided by thousands of swords. It draws the front of heaven and earth and casts the benefits of the whole world. It is a real sword array of the emperor! And its energy, prestige, are more than the white night life seen. Dongli sword emperor is worthy of the reputation of the nine souls of the great emperor. The white night sighed, and his sight fell on a skeleton sitting in the middle of the sword array. The skeleton is as white as jade, but each of its bones has a sharp meaning. Is this the skeleton of Dongli sword emperor? His flesh and blood seems to have been absorbed by the array, leaving only this jade bone. The white night looked carefully and seemed to notice something. He was slightly stunned and touched his chin and whispered: "it seems that the sword array can''t completely absorb the jade bone. It''s one step away from the sword array being fully activated... Just this step..." "what''s the matter with you, my lord?" Next to the restless Ji Di looked at the white night suddenly stopped, and quickly called out. White night to return to God, Leng looked at her, spin son shake head, continue to move forward. The three found a corner where there was no one. This time, Ji Di and Zhu Di did not release their imperial spirit. They took a low-key seat. Fortunately, the people at the scene were either sitting cross legged or staring at the sword array, and there were not many people paying attention to them. "There are so many people here, Qianqian. After a while, you can find a way to mix in the crowd and leave quickly." The bamboo emperor whispered. "I''ll see it later." Ji Di took a deep breath: "the boat will go straight to the bridge." "Well, you have to believe in Mr. lion. He will certainly have a way." The bamboo emperor comforted. Ji Di nodded his head tired, but his sight could not help but look at the white night which was easy to face. However, at the moment, his eyes carefully looked at the jade bones in the sword array. He seemed very interested, sometimes thinking, sometimes talking to himself... what''s wrong with him? Ji Di was curious. However, at this time, a sound of breaking waves spread from the outside of the island... and then the sea was raging around, the sky was dark, and countless rays of sunlight were reflected from the East. The souls in the meeting opened their eyes and stood up to look into the distance. However, the dim sky was illuminated by the halo of gods, and a figure like the God fell into the venue. Here comes the power! This idea came to mind in all of us. They fixed their eyes and saw that one of the most unfathomable among these visitors was an old man with long hair, chicken skin and crane hair.The old man was dressed in colorful glass clothes, luxurious clothes and luxurious manners. Although he was very old, he had a kind of supreme momentum. Behind him, however, are a large number of descendants of the hermit family. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, eyes slightly narrowed up. He saw several familiar figures, and one of them was the one he was going to look for... Nangong Qingcheng! . (continue the third shift tomorrow, continue to ask for the monthly ticket) (continue to ask for the monthly ticket.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 When they saw the visitors, many of them stood up and bowed to each other and called out respectfully: "see the Emperor Yan." The rest of the people who did not know the old man immediately followed. "See you, Lord Yan." The sound was loud. Emperor Yan? White night eyebrows slightly frown, side head asks the Ji emperor beside: "Yan Emperor is who?" "You don''t even know the emperor?" Without waiting for Ji Di to make a sound, the bamboo emperor on one side looked at the white night with a strange look at the country bumpkin. "Emperor Yan respected the middle emperor. He became famous 2000 years ago. However, he has not appeared for 500 years. It is said that he has been closed down in Tiandao island and attacked the middle emperor. Now it seems that he has succeeded." Ji Di opened his mouth with a trace of irrepressible admiration in his eyes: "Emperor Yan had become famous before he closed his door. The way he practiced was the most mysterious and difficult way to cultivate. It is said that he could peep at the destiny, cut off the fate of others, and say that he would surely die. Before becoming famous, he had the record of seriously injuring the middle emperor with the strength of the next emperor, Stir up all sides. Now that he has stepped into the middle realm, his strength is even more terrible, and he is not allowed to squeeze into the ranks of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. " Hearing the sound in the white night, he squinted at Nangong Qingcheng and the Nangong people behind him, and asked, "what''s the relationship between Emperor Yan and the people of Nangong family?" "Emperor Yan is also known as Nangong Ming." "So it is... I''ll tell you why Nangong family has been procrastinating and not fulfilling its promise. It turns out that they still have this hand of cards... It seems that they are really going to break their promise." There was a trace of anger in the eyes of the white night. "See you, Lord Yan." Dongyou led the high-rise Dongli island to walk quickly, saluting Emperor Yan. "Well." Emperor Yan nodded faintly, but he didn''t come out to meet him personally. There was a trace of discontent floating on his face. Obviously, Dongyou also noticed, and quickly said with a smile, "my father still has some trivial things to deal with. I''ll be here soon. Please take a rest. If you come later, my father will make amends to him." "That''s all. I''ve come here to give your father a face. I won''t care about such a small matter." Emperor Yan waved his hand and said nothing. "Thank you for your understanding." With a smile on his face, he hastily called on Emperor Yan to take his seat. Emperor Yan, these heavy weight people are naturally treated differently. They usually sit near the front of the sword array. At the moment, the emperor and the emperor would not have been treated as good as the emperor Haiji. When Emperor Yan arrived, several great emperors came. But these are all bad brands. It is related to the emperor''s seal, and it also has a lot of help to the great emperor. Therefore, some of the lower emperors who have hidden cultivation have emerged and appeared in the eyes of the world. The white night looked around at random. In addition to a few have not seen, the great emperor alliance Xu Di, Yu Di all came, and even the Su family stone emperor also arrived. He led several young descendants of the Su family to the scene and sat on the side. Everyone''s face was not good-looking, especially the stone emperor. His expression was a little nervous. I think so. All the talents of the Su family were killed by the white night, and Emperor Wu fell down. This was a devastating disaster for the Su family. Not long ago, they were further renovated by the Vientiane gate. It can be said that the current Su family has reached the point of life and death, and it is difficult to rise. He should sit in the Su family, develop slowly and return to prosperity. However, he did not choose to lead the younger generation of the Su family here, for fear that its purpose is also for the emperor''s seal. But with so many masters here, Shi Di had no chance at all. "Look, here comes another man." At this time, a voice interrupted the thoughts of the white night. The boiling crowd looked up, but saw a figure like Hongyu falling from the sky. The man was dressed in a white robe. He was beautiful, with sword eyebrows and stars. His temperament was elegant. He held a folding fan in his hand and swayed gently. He had a faint smile on his face. It was very kind. As soon as he landed, ten gorgeous women appeared behind him, all of whom were his maidens. The breath of each maid was very strong, all of which were the strength of the puppet emperor. What a yugongzi. People marvel. But more people are afraid of men and their men. Man''s own strength has reached the peak of the puppet emperor, and he is uncertain. There are signs of qualitative change at any time. It seems that it is not far from stepping into the emperor. And the breath of the ten gorgeous women behind the man is not simple. Ten pseudo emperors follow each other. This is the treatment that only the great emperor should have. "Mr. Langya?" At this time, the east of the sound of exclamation. "What? Is this Mr. Langya? " "My God, he''s here too!" "It is said that there is an upper emperor behind master Langya, who was personally instructed by the upper emperor. It is reasonable to say that it is sooner or later that he enters the great emperor. Why did he come this time?""Maybe he is preparing for the middle emperor." "How can the middle emperor jump in so easily?" "It''s not easy, but it has to be accumulated constantly. Who can make it to the sky one step at a time? They will not miss any opportunity to improve their strength. " The arrival of Mr. Langya has aroused heated discussion among people. For this man, the white night also has some hearing. Like Xuanyuan bumie and shaoliuyu, he is a man who has not been included in the imperial dragon list, but his strength is unfathomable. The difference is that this young master Langya is not a hermit, but a child taught by a pure hermit. Xiongjue continent is very big, so big that the emperor can''t travel all over the place in a day. At present, the strong people in the daytime are only a few in this continent, and those great emperors floating on the table do not represent the whole number of xiongjue emperors. No matter what kind of height they have reached, we should not underestimate the people in the world. "Brother you." Mr. Langya gave a smart smile and nodded. Mr. Langya''s arrival was warmly received by Dongli island. Langya was even praised by Emperor Yan for his elegant and elegant appearance. After paying homage to Emperor Yan, he chatted with Nangong Qingcheng. As an apprentice of the great emperor, she was also about to enter the imperial realm. Nangong Qingcheng was naturally very happy. She had Teng Liang in her eyes. After a few words, she was not polite. She directly sat next to Mr. Langya. Although Nangong Qingcheng''s strength is not strong, there is no doubt about her beauty. If she can win the favor of this beauty, she really envies others. Young master Langya sat down not long ago, and a large number of high-rise Dongli Islands came here under the protection of the strong. The meeting room seemed to be boiling. People looked at the entrance of the venue, and saw a large number of soul people with swords standing on both sides of the entrance. A group of people came, accompanied by bursts of laughter. "Ha ha ha, Lord Yan, I didn''t expect you to come too! We are really predestined. " The laughter was loud and powerful, deafening. Emperor Yan also directly stood up and looked at the other end. Then see the sea emperor, the East sky and a tall and strong man with long body hair and loose blonde hair come in. The man has a golden beard, eyes like tiger eyes, and his muscles are strong and bulging. Standing there, it is like a mountain falling, making it difficult for people to breathe. "Lord lion." Emperor Yan smiles. "Langya, I''d like to meet the lion emperor, the sea emperor and the east island Master." Langya nodded at Nangong Qingcheng, walked quickly with a smile on his face, and saluted the three giants one by one. "Are you that apprentice? What a miracle! How is your master? " Haidi nodded, his eyes showing approval. "Hongfu, master, everything is well. The master often mentions you to the younger generation, saying that you are the pillar of nine souls and a god of the sea." Langya Gongzi Baoquan Dao. "Hehe, you child, your mouth is quite sweet. I''ll give you a gift for meeting you for the sake of my meeting with your master." The sea emperor laughs and fiddles with his hands. A crystal clear thing like a pearl flies past. Langya results, a closer look, feel inside the pure power of the emperor, overjoyed, immediately said: "thank you very much." People look envious. Young master Langya has been favored by the great emperor. His future is limitless. "Well, the assembly will begin soon. Please take your seats." Dongcangtian said with a smile. "Please." "Please." All of them were polite and took their seats. The boiling scene also gradually quieted down. However, everyone was surprised to find that a jade position in the middle of the front of the Dongli sword array was unexpectedly vacant... "who else didn''t come The lion emperor glanced at the position and asked. "Of course, there is also an important VIP. Calculate the time. He should be here." Dongcangtian smiles. "Oh? Important guests? " A trace of displeasure appeared on the faces of Shidi, Yandi and Haidi. Who else is heavier than them? Is it the supreme emperor? But just as the idea fell, the domineering atmosphere suddenly permeated the whole island. "At last! The broken island is so far away, and the waves around it are too big. Fortunately, my body is strong, but I can''t bear it! " A murmur of remorse fell from the sky, followed by the golden light, and a figure like a God fell on the venue. People all raised their eyes and looked, all of which showed a look of anger. How dare you! There are some middle emperors like Yan Di, Hai Di and Shi Di. How dare you fly here? This is disrespect to the great emperors. However, the emperor''s face changed, and they realized something. They all stood up from their chairs and clasped their fists."I''ve met my predecessors." Let out the voice. People were shocked. It was only after the shadow of God fell that day that people could see clearly who was coming. That is one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors of Hercules!!! "Nine... Nine Emperors and ten emperors?" The bamboo emperor was so frightened that he almost didn''t sit still. "Is he the representative of the great alliance?" Ji Di''s face turned white and her voice trembled. Hercules laughed and fell, and as soon as he fell to the ground, he sat boldly in the most central position. No one expected that the last VIP was one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! Around the lion emperor, sea emperor, Yan Emperor, even if the strength is not too much worse than him, still bow to him! This is the deterrent power of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors! "It''s a narrow road for enemies." Eyes, slightly cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 The arrival of Hercules instantly detonated the audience. Those lower emperors came forward to pay homage to them in succession. Apart from the puppet emperors with special status such as childe Langya, the other puppet emperors did not even have the opportunity to pay homage. Jiuhun mainland is very particular about class identity, and the root of all this is strength. Strength is not enough, potential can be gathered, but neither strength nor potential, no one will pay attention to you. The fact that the alliance of the great emperors could send Hercules to attend the assembly shows that emperor Xuanyuan attached great importance to the Congress and Dongli island. The Hercules emperor and his friends exchanged greetings for a moment. Seeing that the opportunity was almost the same, dongcangtian went to the sword array and said with a smile: "thank you for coming to Bidao. Your coming has made my cold island shine. I would like to express my thanks to you on behalf of Dongli Island." "This emperor elephant meeting is a great favor given to our island by our ancestors Dongli sword emperor, and it is also a great favor given by our ancestors to the nine souls heroes. The ancestors set up this vast sword array based on their own emperor''s personality and sword case, hoping that it can help the descendants of Dongli island to enter the emperor''s way and contribute to the prosperity of the nine souls. Now our ancestors are about to integrate into the sword In the array, when it is fully integrated into it, the sword array can be activated. In its lifetime, the opportunity will be born. At that time, I will share the opportunity of my ancestors with you. " After that, Dong Cangtian waved his hand, and several sword boys scattered, revealing seven strong sword seals. "Of course, it''s not easy to give birth to the sword array. I''d like to invite you to come here, and I hope to use your hands to promote the formation." Dong Cangtian pointed to these sword marks, shook his head and sighed: "how strong is the body of my ancestors? After so many years, the sword array only integrates the flesh and blood of my ancestors, but the jade bone can not be absorbed. So this time, I hope to use your strength to push the jade bone into the array and activate the array. Otherwise, in a few days, the effect of the array will be weakened Even if the formation is completed, the chance will not be ideal. " At this point, everyone understands. It''s no wonder that Dongli island is so generous that it invites all powerful people to come to the island to witness the birth of the opportunity. It turns out that only relying on the power of Dongli island can we fully activate the power of the island. For a moment, many people with doubts suddenly realized. I don''t think Dongli Island owner is generous. "So what do you need from us, east island Master?" Hercules asked in a coarse voice. "We need all of you present to inject soul power into the sword array." Dongcangtian said with a smile: "the seven sword seals here need seven people with the strongest breath to stand on the top of them and pay attention to them. Other people will help these seven people and pour your yuan strength into the sword array through them! It''s not difficult for you who are full of breath. It''s because of this that I didn''t invite too many people to come, so as not to be divided up by too many people, and we won''t have much in our hands. " "Oh? So that''s what happened? That''s too easy! Do what you say. Don''t delay time. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in the imperial League. " Hercules stood up and rolled up his sleeves. "Good!" "Do it." The lion emperor and the sea emperor spoke one after another. Each of the middle emperors stood on a sword seal. When they stood on the sword seal, they could feel that the breath on the sword array became strong immediately. The urging of the whole sword array also increased. It seems that what dongcangtian said is not empty. The lion emperor and the sea emperor thought secretly. But. It seems that this is not only as simple as urging force, but also some mysterious power in the light overflowing from the sword seal. This is the true explanation of Dongli Jiandi''s Kendo! The crowd was pleasantly surprised. It seems that it''s good to step on this sword mark! However, even if we add the eastern sky, the seven sword seals can only stand on five people, the number is far from enough. "How to solve the remaining two?" The emperor asked. "The remaining two are to be selected from the lower emperors present. Those who think their breath is strong enough can come up." Dongcangtian said with a smile. On hearing this, all the emperors'' eyes brightened. This is a great benefit! But before they could make a sound, a young man took the lead and jumped on a sword seal. It''s no one else. It''s master Langya. "Master Dongdao, can you let me have a try?" Mr. Langya smiles and clasps his fist, Qinglang says. "Oh? Do you want to come Dongcangtian was a little surprised. "Good nephew of Langya, you only have the strength of the puppet emperor. I''m afraid you can''t deal with the sword seal. You''d better forget it." The lion emperor next to him said. "Ha ha, the elder lion emperor is wrong. If I only rely on my own strength, I can''t deal with the sword seal. However, this time when I came to Dongli Island, my master was worried about what would happen on my way. He specially gave me a unique magic weapon. With this magic weapon, it would not be too difficult to deal with an emperor seal."A small silver barrel appeared in the palm of his hand. Several great emperors looked at the barrel, first a Leng, and then all showed a color of surprise. "Is this... That treasure?" "It can''t be wrong, it can''t be wrong, it''s the Silver Spring!" Cried the emperor. All around, the emperor was in uproar. "Yinlingquan?" White night side head, looking at the same color of surprise Ji Di and Zhu Di, opened his mouth and asked: "what is the silver spirit spring?" "It''s the only magic weapon of the famous emperor Quandi 3000 years ago." Ji Di lowered his voice and said, "it is said that this treasure is a living spring. The spring flows across the void. One end is connected with this magic weapon, and the other is connected with nine days. This treasure can produce endless soul power. With this thing, the soul power can be continuous and inexhaustible!! This is a treasure that many emperors want. " "Oh?" White night suddenly, looking at the Langya childe, shaking his head and laughing: "he just took out like this, is not afraid of being robbed?" "Maybe he has something to rely on. After all, his master is the great emperor." Ji Di sighed and looked at the sword seal. He envied him: "the sword seal is so powerful. If you can stand on it and help start the sword array, you will get a lot of benefits. It''s a pity that I don''t have a good master like master Langya, otherwise I will certainly go up." "I''ll try it." White night laughs way, then stands up. Ji Di heard the voice, scared small face pale, soft boneless small hand quickly pulled the white night, eager way: "adult, you can''t go ah." "Why?" The white night asked. "There is a gap between Haidi and us. They are all together. If you go up like this, how can they share the benefits? Or wait for the end of the emperor elephant assembly, leave early... "Ji Di''s eyes are anxious, a face begging said. She does not dare to seek the benefits of the imperial elephant assembly now. Since her friction with Qingquan and Haidi, she only wants to escape safely. White night is a cold smile: "waiting to leave? Oh, how could it be? You are my people, they hurt my people, I have not calculated this account, how can I go? What''s more, there are several people here who have a tangled account with me. I have to deal with them. How can I leave like this? " Voice down, straight ahead in the white night. "My lord..." Ji Di tried to persuade him to shout, but he was dragged back by Zhu Di. "Your friend is stupid. What are you doing? Don''t admit that we know him later. Let him go The bamboo emperor hummed. She has long been unhappy with white night. "But..." Ji Di stopped. "But what? Those standing over there are all middle emperors. Have you ever been against them? Your friend has no brain. Do you follow him Ji Di did not speak, sighed, and her eyes were full of helplessness. When Mr. Langya occupied a position, there was only one left. All of us are not stupid. We can see that it is good to occupy the sword seal. Therefore, several lower emperors appeared at one time, and even the stone emperor stood up. "This last position, give it to me." The white night ignored the great emperors and went straight to the last sword seal through the crowd. Innumerable pairs of eyes are brushing toward him. "False emperor?" "Where do you come from? How dare you behave here?" "The great emperors haven''t spoken yet. You''re in charge?" The people were angry. Hercules frowned and exclaimed, "bodyguard, pull out the puppet emperor who jumped out of nowhere! I don''t know the height of the earth If you don''t want to stand on the sword seal today, don''t let me step on it "What do you say?" All souls are angry. Even the sky could not sink. How dare a puppet emperor be so arrogant in the face of so many great emperors? This is no longer arrogant, but no brain!! It''s insulting the emperors! "Fork out! Discard your accomplishments Dongcangtian cold road. "Yes." Dongli Island masters nodded and rushed toward the white night. A puppet emperor of the peak directly gathered momentum to cover the white night. "Get down on your knees! Get out of here The roar burst out from the mouth of the puppet emperor, and the force of the mountain and the tsunami wrapped the body of the white night, like a strong and powerful hand, holding him to death. "Kneel down for me first." White night motionless, hands embrace chest, light looked at the pseudo emperor one eye. Bang! A force of truth instantly hit the top of the puppet emperor''s body, and he suddenly fell down and hit the ground. Boom! The whole venue trembled, the ground cracked, and the skin of the puppet emperor was cracked."What?" There was an uproar. "The general trend of truth?" Emperor Yan read a light. "It seems that this man is not arrogant, but prepared." Dongcangtian was able to see the way. He raised his hand and motioned the people of Dongli island not to go forward. "Young master Langya is also a puppet emperor''s realm. Why can he go there, but I can''t? Can''t he attend the imperial elephant meeting and score the same rank? Isn''t it that chance and benefit are equally distributed? " The white night looked at the sky and said. "Of course, it''s equally divided, but it has to be possessed by those who are capable. The sword seal can only be activated successfully by people with strong soul power. If our chance is weakened due to your poor performance, can you bear this crime?" The lion emperor hummed. "Although I''m just a puppet emperor, my soul power is not bad. Why can''t I afford it?" Back at night. "What a big voice!" The irascible Hercules emperor was immediately annoyed by the arrogance of the white night. He disguised his face, but he did not recognize it. He immediately stepped forward and pressed toward the white night, shouting: "I will throw you out, and see how arrogant you are." "Wait, Hercules." Dongcangtian began to shout. "What?" Hercules frowned and stopped. "If so many of us are in trouble with a puppet emperor, it''s not good to hear it coming out. Please calm down and don''t be impatient. I''ll deal with it." Dongcangtian smiles faintly, looks at the white night, and continues to speak: "this is Dongli island. All the guests come to our island. I don''t blame you if you want to step on this sword and mark the chance. I won''t refuse you, but as we all said before, this is the place where the able can live. You say that your soul power is very strong. OK, I will test you! Many of you here are the great emperors. They are all great emperors. How deep the breath is. Even if I agree with you, they may not agree. If you can smooth them out, then you can take this opportunity, and we have nothing to say. " This remark makes many people nod in secret, and looks at the eastern sky in a different way. In the end, if there is a Baidao night, it will damage the authority of Dongdao. But if according to dongcangtian, we can not only solve the problem, but also save the face of Dongli island and kill two birds with one stone. Dongcangtian''s words fell, the great emperors were ready to move. A puppet emperor, for the next emperor, can be killed directly. However, the white night was unafraid, chuckled, glanced around, and said, "let him come." . (the third chapter may be later, please forgive me) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 "Madman!" The first stone emperor could not bear it. The white night was so provocative. Where should the dignity of the great emperors go? With a roar, his skin was instantly petrified, and with the supreme imperial spirit, he pressed hard toward the white night. When he was nearly three feet away, his fist was like a meteor, and the air was ignited. All around the soul all retreat, Rao is the lion emperor and others also move back half step, Ning eyes and look. "It''s over! finished!! Your friend''s over Bamboo emperor small face pale, looking at the motionless white night and shouting. Ji Di did not say a word, Bei teeth clenched the red lips, almost to bite the skin of the lips as thin as cicada wings. "It''s this thing that doesn''t know what to do. This time it''s up to you to see who saves you." Lion again Yang cold hum way. "Provoking the emperor, it is natural to be bombed and killed." Young master Langya shook his folding fan and chuckled. He shook his head in the East. Qingquan, a blue haired girl, smiles and looks playfully at her. As everyone knows, this arrogant puppet emperor is dead. Shi Di is a great emperor trained by Emperor Wu. His strength is superior among the next great emperors. In addition, his physical strength is powerful and his strength is amazing. If you go on this blow, you can smash the earth and break the sea. It''s impossible for the puppet emperor to accept this blow. Hum!! The fist is stuck in the past. The soul people can even clearly see that there is a fire around the man, which is the flame of the stone emperor''s terror fist. It''s over! People''s minds. Bang! Suddenly. A clear voice rang out in the meeting. Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were fixed on the source of the sound. In an instant, their hearts were numb... a strange scene appeared! But looking at Shi Di''s huge and horrible stone fist, it has stopped at the moment, and in front of the stone fist is the young man''s palm. The palm is facing the front of the fist... got it? The people around him were staring at him, and his eyes seemed to fall out of his eyes. The whole venue was silent. It took a long time for the sound to come out. "What''s the matter? He... Actually caught the attack of Lord Shi Di? " "It''s impossible." "Maybe it was the Lord Shi who kept his hand and collected his strength to do so." People are watching. Emperor Yan and Emperor Hai were silent, but their expressions were not as casual as before. And the Ji emperor and the bamboo emperor in the corner were too frightened to speak. White night was so relaxed that he received the fist of the next emperor... but he didn''t even use the dead dragon sword. Ji Di thought with trembling heart. "Master Shi Di, don''t waste time with this man. Kill him, kill him!" Qingquan, a blue haired girl on the side, was very angry. She was obstinate and willful. She never allowed anyone to disobey her. Before Ji Di provoked herself, she even hated Bai Ye. Naturally, she hoped that Bai Ye would be defeated immediately. When the stone emperor heard the sound, he came back from his dullness. His face was ferocious, and his muscles made a "creaking" sound, like a huge stone rubbing. "Asshole!! Stinky boy, I won''t be merciful this time The stone emperor roared, his arms moved, and his fist awned again. But the white night is to raise a hand again, steady grasp his fist. "Shock Stone emperor roared, Emperor along his arm ferociously hit the palm of the white night. It''s just. This pure emperor Qi just touched his palm, and then he was relieved by the surging and ingenious force stored in his palm at night. He is still intact. "Ah?" The stone emperor was shocked. He is the most clear about how much force he used. Even if it is the next emperor, he can''t take it so easily. How does this guy do it? "Shi Di, your strength is your body, not your strength. If you want to shake me, it''s not enough." White night light said, palm a shock, a surging emperor rushed out, like a raging dragon in his fist front. Did the stone emperor ever think that a puppet emperor could be as powerful as the next emperor? And there is Dili in this power. He was caught off guard. With a bang, the man was shaken back several steps and fell to the ground. Whoa! There was an uproar all around. Everyone can''t believe their eyes. The stone Emperor... Was shocked back by a puppet emperor. Qingquan, the blue haired girl who has been clamoring to kill the white night, is also stunned. In her impression, the great emperor is the supreme existence. Everything under the great emperor is dominated by the great emperor. Even the pseudo emperor who is only one step away from the great emperor is also a mole ant in front of the great emperor.But now. The scene in front of her completely overturned her mind... Shi Di got up, and now he has become the focus of attention. Countless pairs of eyes shot at him like steel needles, as if to pierce him. He was in a cold sweat and looked around. To be defeated by a puppet emperor is a humiliation that has never been seen in history. From today on, he will be ridiculed by the mainland people, and he will not be able to hold his head up. Even if he returns to his family, he will no longer have a foothold. The stone emperor breathed quickly, his eyes gradually red, and his whole body exuded a sense of awe inspiring killing. He has to find his dignity and wash away his shame. And all this can only be achieved by killing this person. Shi Di stood up and walked with fierce eyes towards the white night. As everyone knows, the stone emperor was completely angry and furious to the point of madness. At night, he was still, without any fear. He gathered his strength and was ready to fight. But at this moment, the sky is making a sound. "Lord Shi, stop it." "Stop it?" The stone emperor bit his teeth and looked at the East sky: "this is not over, why stop? This son insults me, does not kill this person, how can I stand? Please forgive me, master Dongdao. I''ll apologize to you after I kill this man. " After that, the stone emperor rushed over again. But at the moment when he was close to the white night, a transparent imperial spirit instantly turned into a thick wall, which hindered his progress. "Master of the East Island..." the stone emperor looked ugly. "If you stop, you stop. Why? Do you mean to disobey me Dongcangtian said coldly. The stone emperor was stupefied, clenched his fist and kept silent. "I have already said that you can deal with this matter separately with this son after the emperor elephant assembly is over. I will never interfere. But now the time is running out. If you don''t integrate jade bone into the array, you will miss the best opportunity. There is no more time to delay. Lord Shi, you can go back and sit down first." The sky is cold. The stone emperor almost broke his teeth. How dare he challenge the eastern heaven? Can only return to their own position. If Emperor Wu had not fallen, how dare the Dongli islanders talk to him like this? The Su family will also be honored as a guest of honor, but now that the Su family has declined and Emperor Wu has passed away, he has become the great emperor, and he has not been respected by many people. But the white night deeply looked at the sky. This island owner is not ordinary. Obviously, he was aware that Bai Ye had the ability to fight against the next emperor, so he stopped him from fighting with Shi Di, because once they fought, it would be an emperor''s war. If not, the Dongli sword array would be destroyed. At that time, it would be out of control. It''s better to stop it early. Dongcangtian deeply looked at the white night and said, "young man, since you have the ability to fight against the stone emperor, we believe in your strength. You can step on this sword seal." "How could that happen?" The delicate body of Qingquan Qi trembles wildly. Ji Di and Zhu Di are totally stupid. No one thought that the white night really occupied a sword seal, or used such a domineering means... the eastern heaven had spoken, and the rest of the great emperors had nothing to say. "Now that it''s decided, let''s get started." Mr. Langya glanced at the white night and said with a smile. They nodded, stood on the sword seal, and began to inject soul power into it. In an instant, the seven sword seals were all in full bloom, and the whole venue was surrounded by strong light. "Quickly, inject soul power into them and link the sword seal, so that we can also have a glimpse of the true understanding of the Kendo of the elder Dongli Jiandi." Someone called. All the soul people present urged the soul force to pour into the seven people. Everyone moved up and did not dare to carry it. At the same time, his ten Heavenly spirits seemed to be connected to something. A large number of strange sword symbols appeared in his consciousness. These sword symbols were all the real solutions of the sword seal left by Dongli sword emperor when he carved the sword seal. The white night stares at these sword amulets like swimming fish, and earnestly understands them. There is a wonderful Qi in every sword rune. He tries to touch them with his soul in the night. But when the spirit touches, the sword Rune turns into a villain carrying a sword, dancing his sword technique in his consciousness. In an instant, white night understood everything. This sword array is actually arranged according to a set of sword techniques. Every trace on the sword array represents every move of the sword technique. If we can sort out the order of these sword symbols and the rules of the sword array canvas, we can understand this set of sword techniques. It''s just that the great emperor''s sword formula is so exquisite that there are millions of sword marks in this sword array, which can''t be sorted out by ordinary people. But Rao is so. Every move given by these sword charms has a profound mystery and profound meaning. If the non emperor views it, it will be of great benefit to step into the emperor''s way.In the daytime, they fell into the sword moves and amulets, but they didn''t know that those soul people who helped the seven people had already broken away from the wonderful sword talisman. Their understanding of the sword talisman only flashed away, which was the disadvantage of not being on the sword seal. The understanding of sword talisman has something to do with one''s own talent. After half a column of incense, Mr. Langya was the first to wake up. After half a column of incense, Haidi woke up. After thirty, the lion emperor woke up. After fifty, the sky awakened. After 60, the emperor awakened. After a hundred and twenty rest, Hercules awakened. The crowd was shocked again. All the great emperors woke up, except for the white night. Not only that, but his body was covered with halo. It seems that he has found some mysteries and realized something in this sword rune. The faces of the great emperors are not good-looking. Naturally, the sword seal is that the longer you understand, the more benefits you will get. Now even a fool knows that this man has got a great understanding! The great emperors looked at each other and no one said anything. But at this time, a person''s shadow rushed to the past, raised his hand and smashed it at the chest of the white night. "Do you understand the benefits? impossible! To die Accompanied by a vicious cry. Bang! Fist on the white night. The understanding of the white night is interrupted in an instant, and people suddenly wake up. He shook his body, only to find that the attacker was the blue haired girl... Qingquan. . (for monthly ticket!) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 White night cold eyes, stand up, cold looking at the girl and the surrounding emperor. This young girl is only the power of the puppet emperor. She attacks the white night. These emperors want to stop it easily. But no one stopped her, and even said nothing. There is no doubt that her attack has been acquiesced by these emperors. Everyone doesn''t want the benefits of white night! However, on the land of nine souls, it is more serious than killing people to block others'' breakthrough, comprehension and breakthrough. Everyone knows that killing parents is a matter of great importance. Even the enemy of life and death will not do such a thing against the soul. "Qingquan, what are you doing? How can you be so rude? " Haidi looked at the white night, and pretended to be angry. He angrily rebuked his daughter with a black face: "don''t you apologize to this little brother quickly?" "Niang, what are you sorry for? This bastard bullied me with that Ji Di before. How can you help outsiders?" Qingquan''s eyes twinkled with a smile of contempt for the white night, and then with a bitter face, he said to the sea emperor. "What, this, that? Don''t talk nonsense and apologize quickly! " Haidi is still reluctant. But as anyone knows, she''s just acting. The mother and daughter are in perfect harmony. "Sorry? It''s not necessary. We''ll wait until we get the chance of sword formation. " The white night took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He said faintly: "now the sword seal has been completed. Master Dongdao, activate the array." "Good." Dongcangtian didn''t say anything when he saw the emperor of the sea. He nodded and motioned for everyone to retreat. The crowd retreated, and he took out a little golden sword the size of a finger from the storage ring and threw it at the array. When the sword entered the range of the sword array, it quickly turned into a sharp light and disappeared into the position where the jade bone was. In an instant, the whole Dongli sword array seemed to be alive, and the countless ancient swords above all trembled, and bursts of neighing pierced the sky. People are tight in their hearts, their eyes are straight, and their eyelids are afraid to blink. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... countless ancient swords stabbed in the sword array suddenly flew up and kept spinning above the array. A blue light rose from the sky and went straight into the sky, linking the whole world. The blue light was magnificent and flickering. Suddenly, there was a big figure in the center. He stands in the column of light, majestic looking down at the masses below, towering like a mountain, magnificent. Dongcangtian and other Dongli islanders saw this, their faces were full of tears, and they hurriedly crawled down. Their heads were pounded on the ground, crying and shouting: "see the ancestor!" "See the old man!" Other people see this, also rush or kneel down or bow to bow, high voice cry: "see Dongli elder." The huge figure in the blue light looked at the crowd and made a deep and melodious voice. "You don''t have to be polite. Get up." "Thank you." People get up, the expression is still unable to restrain the excitement. This is a legendary character. I didn''t expect to show up today. Many people called out that this trip was worthwhile. Dongli sword emperor''s eyes were majestic. Even though he was just a wisp of thought at present, his fierce momentum was still unstoppable. Even in the daytime, he felt ashamed of himself. Especially the dead dragon sword on his waist trembled slightly at this time. How terrible is the momentum that can lead to the trembling of the dead dragon sword? "Heaven and earth are yin and Yang, sun and moon, heaven and earth, life and death are changeable, and the road is one. I really didn''t expect that I had arrived at the time of Dao Xiaoshen''s fall... Sad, lamentable, although I had known that there would be such a day, when it came, it was hard to accept. " Dongli Jiandi''s eyes were like the sun and the moon, looking at the sky. His natural and heroic momentum was by no means deliberate. The white night gazes at that wisp of thought, the heart swings the myriad ripples. From those sword symbols, we can see that the power of Dongli sword emperor is not inferior to Xuanyuan emperor, and only such strong people can give out the momentum of dominating the world in his hair. "I set up the Dongli sword array in order to leave something for future generations after my death. However, the so-called descendants do not mean Dongli Island, but the whole nine souls. Since you are here today, you are destined to be with me. I hope you can give more strength to the nine souls because of the chance of Dongli. " The breath of Dongli sword emperor gradually weakened, and the huge light and shadow gradually disappeared. When people come back to their senses, the huge figure of Dongli sword emperor has disappeared, but his terrible momentum still exists. This momentum melts into the blue light, and when it is completely submerged, it explodes instantly and turns into thousands of long and thin blue swords, and stabs at the souls present. All of a sudden, everyone''s face turned pale and shocked. But the speed of blue light is very fast. When they react, the blue sword has not entered their bodies. But after entering the body, people suddenly realize that this is not a small sword for attacking and killing. On the contrary, this one is a chance. Dongli sword emperor infused all his understanding, artistic conception and Emperor''s will into his sword. Every time he gets a small sword, his artistic conception and understanding will be enhanced by times.however. It seems that the emperor of Dongli sword has allocated the number of swords each person gets. It seems that the more strength people put into the array, the more swords they get. The outer soul is absorbed in a short time. And the seven people who stepped on the sword seal to activate the sword array absorbed ten times more opportunities of small swords than the peripheral people. Especially in the white night, the number of swords injected by the sword emperor was extremely terrible, almost turning into a blue sword dragon. Ji Di and Zhu Di''s two daughters were surprised. "Hoo!" Young master Langya took the lead in absorbing it. He breathed hard, with a faint smile on his face: "I have understood the fourth meaning of Kendo from the artistic conception of the sword emperor''s predecessors, and I understand the mystery of the true meaning of the sword. Fortunately! It''s a good thing! " Emperor Yan also absorbed it, and his face was beaming with joy: "although I don''t use the sword, the master''s understanding of the soul and the emperor''s realm is beyond our knowledge for many years. Even for the upper emperor, this understanding is still a priceless treasure!" "Yes! With this artistic conception and understanding, we will be more powerful if we impact on the top. " The lion emperor, the sea emperor and others also praised. Dongcangtian got a lot of opportunities, but he was very unhappy. There was no reason for that, but the chance was divided up by Dongli Jiandi. He always thought that the opportunities of the sword array were assigned by himself. He planned to give all the opportunities to his son to travel to the East and cultivate him to be the next great emperor. However, his ancestors intervened, and they were so distributed that the benefits of Dongli Island were extremely rare, even less than those of lion emperor and sea emperor. It''s a big loss this time. However, he did not dare to be angry. He invited the people. Without these people, he could not urge the sword array. None of these people were easy to offend, and they could only swallow their bitterness into their stomachs. When the chance is over, many souls sit on the ground and quickly understand and digest. After a while, those puppet emperors were so brilliant that they directly stepped into the peak from the middle period of the puppet emperor. And some of the peak of the pseudo emperor, but also from the perception of the emperor to see the way of the emperor. Countless people can not sleep, excited. Everyone has a great harvest, Rao is the second daughter of Ji Di and Zhu Di. Click. At this time, the array of swords cracked, and countless ancient swords on top of them all broke off by themselves. Dongcangtian looks at the big array and sighs with emotion. "The sword array inherited by our ancestors has finally completed its mission today." "Well, the sword array is gone. Should the meeting be over? If it''s over, I''ll have to go back. There''s a lot of things waiting for me in the imperial League. " Hercules is an acute son. He won''t want to stay for a long time. Dongcangtian looked a little ugly, took the advantage and left. He Dongli island this time did a loss business, but in the face of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, he did not dare to show dissatisfaction, so he said with a smile: "my island has set up a banquet in the front hall, you are not in a hurry, you can have a drink before you go..." "what''s the drink on the broken island? Is it God''s League? " Hercules disdained the way. Dongcangtian was speechless at once. Just about to say something, a indifferent voice suddenly came from the side. "Don''t rush to leave. We haven''t settled our account yet." They were stunned and looked at the source of the voice, only to find that the speaker was not someone else, but the puppet emperor before. For a moment, all the people around were terrified. What does this guy want? Did he say this to Hercules? How brave!! "Well said! The previous grudges have not been solved! What kind of wine to drink? Put it aside and get the business done! " The stone emperor suddenly stood up from his chair and glared at the white night road. "Ha ha, what a silly boy. If you don''t mention Laozi, you still forget. Since you mentioned it, well, I will solve some problems with you first, and then return to the imperial League." Hercules pondered a smile and walked towards the white night. "Oh? You first? " The white night looked at him faintly. "Yes, I will. How do you want to settle with me? Kill me Hercules laughed. His words immediately made the whole audience burst into laughter. This is the middle emperor, Nine Emperors and ten emperors! Just a fake emperor, what can he do? Isn''t this a great way to smooth the world? The white night shook his head. Suddenly, his face was ferocious. His arm trembled, and the sword came out of his shell. The sword was like black lightning, and he chopped it toward the Hercules. "Kill you? Why not Whoa! The terrifying blade of the sword fell from the sky. "Tianyin breaking evil formula" and "dead Dragon Spirit" were launched at the same time, and the destructive breath on the blade of the sword suddenly rose nearly 100 times. "Not good!" When Hercules felt that the sword was not good, it was over. He subconsciously raised his hand and blocked it.Pooh. His right arm was cut off instantly by his sharp blade. Blood gushed. Hercules looked pale, covered his arms and retreated. However, the whole scene of the emperor elephant assembly was silent www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 The sword cuts the emperor''s arm? And it''s the arm of the middle emperor, the arm of the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors!! What terrible power and destructive power is this? All of them were stupid. This guy is terrible! And... is this guy crazy? Even the middle emperor dare to provoke? Countless doubts accompanied by disbelief hit the hearts of the people around him. At this moment, the surrounding area was quiet as if he could not hear the sound of breathing... Hercules''s face changed greatly, and a pair of tiger eyes were fixed on the young man. How dare he believe that his body would be split by a puppet emperor? "You... You bastard!" The emperor of Hercules was furious and roared. The huge sound wave shook the whole Dongli island. The supreme emperor Qi was like a flood flowing towards the white night. Bang! Bang! The earth at the foot of the white night split instantly, and the destructive force was like a sledgehammer, and it was pressed hard against him. In the white night, the sword struck the emperor, and the two sides were deadlocked. This scene stunned everyone. The emperor of Hercules used the purest emperor''s power. The terror of his power is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. How many people can take advantage of his power in the whole nine souls? I''m afraid there is no one. Even Xuanyuan emperor, the pure power of Shanbi, is not the opponent of Hercules. Bai Ye naturally knows this, and he is not the opponent of Hercules. Although Emperor Wu, Emperor Feng and Emperor desert God all died in his hands, they were not defeated by him. Since we want to cut this man off, we have to do nothing. "He hasn''t recognized my identity, and I don''t know that I have a dead dragon sword. I must be unprepared now. This is my only chance!" The white night thought deeply, suddenly arm for a while, drew back the sword of beheading the immortal and retreated. Sensational! The terrifying power of Hercules fell down in an instant, and Dongli Island split into four parts in an instant. The people on the island either fainted or vomited blood. "This... This..." dongcangtian looks so ugly that he doesn''t know what to say. The middle emperor fights in his territory. He can''t persuade him or stop him. He can only watch his own place destroyed. "Withdraw!" The lion emperor, the sea emperor and others drank a low voice and retreated. The island split, and people walked in the air, looking out into the void. When Hercules makes a move, the souls will not be in a hurry to leave. They will wait and see from a distance, hoping to see some magic methods from the middle emperor''s soul art, so as to help them better break through. Hercules'' eyes were golden and his whole body was full of imperial aura. He looked at the white night and uttered the voice of God: "mole ant, You are facing a middle emperor and a God. You are young and ignorant. You don''t know the sky is wide, but it doesn''t matter. The great emperor has a heart of compassion. Later, I will break your limbs and repair you to be a mortal again, so that you can understand that God is inviolable! " After that, Hercules raised his arms and blasted off toward the white night. "God? In my eyes, you are nothing but a man who has some opinion of brute force. " Shaking his head in the white night, his feet are in the air. "Ignorance!" Hercules roared and his fist awned, but the scope of his fist was as wide as the sky, which covered all the things in front of him. "Lord Hercules, please keep your hands!" The sky cried out. But what is the use of his words? The fist awn set off a raging sea and killed the general. It was a hundred feet long and a dozen feet wide. All the materials that touched the fist awn were shocked into powder. It was extremely terrible. Dongcangtian''s heart is dripping with blood, and his face is full of loveless expression. The white night gazed at the fist awn, a ray of sword light burst out from the fingers, and then picked up the sword to stab it. Whew! The awn of the sword tore the awn of his fist, but the terrible force on the awn made him tremble. The rest of his fist went through the white night and leveled the ten mountains on Dongli Island behind him. "Ha ha, is that your strength? Although it''s better than the ordinary puppet emperor, it''s still too bad, too bad Seeing that the white night suffered a loss, Hercules laughed, and he roared to remind him that it was as long as a hundred feet, and his hand was like a hill, and he fished it towards the white night. White night eyes a cold, actually do not dodge, toward the palm of his hand, chopped fairy sword flat. "Ha ha ha ha, arrogant!! Arrogant!! Ha ha ha ha... " seeing this scene, Hercules'' drum was full of strength, and a trace of iron color flashed on his skin and spread to his huge palm. Bang! Hands closed, wrapped in the white night, five fingers and palm of the terrible impact of deafening, as if to crush the void."What I cultivate is the way of great power. Strength comes from the body. My body is actually a thousand times stronger than that of the stone emperor. Just now I was cut off by you because I was not prepared. But my physical regeneration and defense are all opened, which can increase my defense ability to more than ten thousand times. Do you think you can still hurt me? Ridiculous! It''s ridiculous! " Hercules'' huge arms as wide as the road burst into force, and the blue veins like angry dragons burst out. The terrible power directly twisted the space around his fist. "Die Hercules glared and roared. This is the power of ancient giants! This is the power to lift the sun and the moon! The void is shaking, and the space has twisted into a whirlpool. Is this really human power? No, his power is beyond the gods!! All the heroes in the four directions were dull and looking, and all of them felt shivering. "My mother, this time the boy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth should be finished?" Qingquan, a blue haired girl, pursed her lips and asked Hai Di beside her. "The Lord Hercules is the middle emperor. With his divine power, he ranks among the Nine Emperors and the ten emperors. There is no doubt about his strength. He is just a puppet emperor. He cuts it like an ant." Haidi''s light road. "How could it take so much effort to beat this boy?" Qingquan does not know. "This guy had some luck, so it took a bit of effort." "Oh, mother, when Uncle Hercules has solved this ant, can you get rid of that cheap woman just now?" Qingquan busy road. "Who?" "It''s that cheap woman over there!" Qingquan hummed, pointing to the nearby Ji Di and Zhu Di. Haidi sneered and waved. Whoa. Also looking at the war, Ji Di was immediately lifted to the ground by the emperor''s Qi, and his back suffered a heavy blow, and he directly vomited blood. "Ah?" The bamboo emperor was so frightened that he quickly helped up Ji di. But Ji Di''s back was covered by a terrible imperial spirit, which was heavier than the mountains. Rao tried her best and could not get up. "You just kneel down here, and when Hercules solves that mole ant, I will ask you about your sin in public again!" Hai Di stares at Ji Di and hums coldly. Seeing that it was the sea emperor, the bamboo emperor stood on one side and did not dare to move. Although the lower emperor is also the great emperor, it is much worse than the middle emperor. In the end, the existence of these unofficial emperors could not be compared with the existence of the four sides of the orthodox names. "Are you satisfied this time?" Haidi dotes on Qingquan. "Thank you very much." Qingquan said with a smile. "Qianqian, what to do? What should I do now? " The bamboo emperor looked at Ji Di''s back that rich gold India emperor''s gas, cried. The spirits around him all backed away and did not dare to approach. Who dares to stop the emperor Haidi from ruling Ji? "Lord Zhu, don''t interfere, or you will get into trouble." Cried the lion again. "Mr. lion... Can you please ask your father to plead for Qian Qian? Don''t you say there is a way? " The bamboo emperor cried. "I did ask Dong Shao before. Dong Shao said that it was very difficult to do it. At present, there is only one way to keep Ji Di''s Lord alive. I was afraid that you would not agree with him, so he didn''t say so." Lion again Yang light said. "At this time, I believe you will agree to any conditions you propose." Zhu Di''s urgent way. It''s not easy for the emperor to practice. Who wants to die? Zhu Di and Ji Di have been together for so many years, but now she is troubled by the middle emperor. She has nothing to do but worry. She can only place all her hopes on shizaiyang. Lion Zaiyang chuckled and nodded: "since you say that, it''s easy to do, and I''ll tell you the truth. Dongshao''s conditions are very simple. He said that as long as the Lord Ji Di is willing to marry her and be the wife of the little island owner of Dongli Island, with this point, the east island Master will try his best to protect her energy, which will not be difficult." "What?" The bamboo emperor was stunned. It''s not strange to get married, but what''s strange is that the puppet emperor marries the great emperor. I''m afraid there is no such thing in the whole history of the nine spirits. After all, the identity of the soul state is there. "You are falling into a hole and taking advantage of the fire to rob!" Oppressed by Emperor Qi, Ji Di''s mouth was bloody and said angrily, "I will never agree." "No? Hum, that''s all. You are the wanted criminal of the great emperor alliance and offended the Lord Haidi. I think who can protect you from the sky and the earth! " Lion again Yang sneer way, will head a twist, continue to look at Hercules emperor. "This..." the bamboo emperor was anxious, and he was busy lying on the ground and said to Ji Di: "Qianqian, it''s time for you to be emotional. It''s not easy for you to practice, and you can''t be impulsive. You can''t promise... " no... no... Ji Di bit her teeth. The terrible emperor''s pressure forced her to stand up and her white face was even worse There are blood like cracks appear"Qianqian..." the bamboo emperor wanted to cry without tears. "Funny, like a bug." Always looking at Qingquan here, he grinned: "you bully me! Do you know how good I am this time She turned her head triumphantly and continued to look at Hercules, her eyes full of hearty pleasure. This is Qingquan''s favorite. Over the years, she has been like this. With the power of Haidi, she will kill anyone who makes her even a little unhappy. In her eyes, she may not even be a toy. Even the next emperor! Bang! Just then, a huge earthquake spread from the distance. Everyone looked there in a hurry. But the source of the sound actually came from the clenched fist of Hercules... "he is not dead yet?" Someone exclaimed. "No!! He has been made into meat sauce by me Hercules roared with a great roar. But the next second, his fingers burst out a brilliant golden light, straight into the sky, and then, a terrible roar of the Dragon burst into the heart of his fist. Roar!! The roar of the dragon is deafening and shocking. "This is..." Hercules trembled, staring at his fist. But look at a sword light suddenly tear his five fingers, mercilessly split over. Sonorous! The sword light penetrated his huge chest in an instant. "Ah Bang! Bang! Thump... Hercules released his hand and stepped back several steps. His huge eyes were shocked at the man flying out of his broken fingers. There was a blur on his face, and then he regained his original expression. It was a face like a God. His long hair fluttered, his eyes were as black as a well, as deep as a pool. His face was full of indifference. "You are... White night!" Hercules finally recognized the man and roared. The sound spread and resounded in all directions. In an instant, the islands were in uproar. . (third, it will be very late. Let''s see it tomorrow.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 White night? The crowd was in uproar. All directions were startled. Who is in the white night? Now, no one knows about the whole continent, right? We should know that Emperor Wu, Emperor Feng, and Emperor desert God all died in his hands. Although he was only in the realm of pseudo emperor, he might kill these great emperors, which was not a general generation. "This is the white night when Yulong first occupied Dajing city and killed emperor Jian and other great emperors? It doesn''t look very good either The lion emperor''s brow sank and asked in a thick voice. "How could it be him? He came here? " Haidi''s face turned white, as if he had thought of something bad. "So the sword just now is the power of the dead dragon sword?" Emperor Yan''s eyes were shining and he opened his mouth. The words fell and the crowd breathed heavily. Dead dragon sword! It''s the magic sword that countless powerful people dream of! For a moment, the eyes of the people looking at the white night became hot. Hercules suffered a blow from the dead dragon sword. It can be said that he was seriously injured. His huge body was completely cut off from the shoulder to the waist and abdomen, and was almost split into two parts. It was extremely terrifying. If not for his physical strength, he would have died at the moment. If you fight head-on, even if Hercules faces the white night with the dead dragon sword, he will not be afraid. However, he never thought that the puppet emperor he was dealing with was actually white night. Under the extreme contempt of the enemy, he took a move of the dead dragon sword in front of him. It was a miracle that he did not die! "Asshole!! Asshole Hercules was startled and angry, and he retreated again and again, shouting and cursing, trying to use his own strength to recover the wounds on his body. It is just that the sword of white night is too sudden, and the wound on his body is too large. It is impossible to recover in a short time. "Run away!" Such an idea immediately came into the mind of Hercules. But as soon as the idea was born, the white night over there was killed again. He started with the determination to kill Hercules. How could he care about others? "Son of a bitch, do you really think the middle emperor is so easy to kill?" Hercules was furious and roared, and a golden spiral pattern appeared on his chest. Among them, a golden tiger rushed out and bit into the white night. The bloody mouth was like a black hole, which made people shudder. But just as the golden tiger approached, it was torn by a sword light. Dead dragon sword again! The pupils of Hercules contracted. In the white night, the dragon was killed, and the blade split. The terrible sword power was like a rainbow, and it was pressed against it. "No!" Hercules roared, a huge arm in the air. However, he was cut by a sword in the white night, and his soul was cut off. His soul power was broken and scattered. He could not exert the power of the middle emperor at all. He was cut off as soon as his arm touched the spirit of the dead dragon sword. Hercules, with his arms broken, was seriously injured and his fighting power was greatly reduced. In the face of the white night when he had a dead dragon sword, he could not even say that it was a war, but even a problem of escaping. "What are you doing? Kill! Kill him! Kill him Hercules, helpless, yelled at the sea emperor and lion emperor beside him. However, to our surprise, none of these emperors came forward. "You?" Hercules face surprised, angry and hate staring at three people. "They are all staring at the dead dragon sword in my hand. However, I am in full swing now. They are not willing to fight with me. They want me to fight against other people. When I am weak, they will take the sword. So if you want to place your hope on them, you will lose your hope." White night light said, body movement, as if in a flash appeared in front of Hercules, the hands of the dead dragon once again. Whew. Hercules did not even have a chance to shout, and was instantly engulfed by the sword of terror. For a moment, heaven and earth are dead and the world is silent. Hercules, fall. People breathe tightly, no one makes a sound, one by one eyes only stick to the white night body, for a long time did not leave. Hercules died like this... was killed by a puppet emperor with several swords! If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid no one will dare to believe it. "It''s a dead dragon sword. Its power is really terrible!" The lion emperor breathed, his eyes shining with cold light. "If I had this sword, I would be able to fight against the middle emperor." The young master Langya murmured, and there was a strong greed in his eyes. Bai Ye is right. The strong men here have been focusing on the sword since the moment he sacrificed the dead dragon sword. No one will help Hercules. On the one hand, they will move to preserve their strength and wait for opportunities. On the other hand, they think they can''t compete with the dead Dragon Sword. People here are not idiots. The white night killed Hercules and put the sword into the scabbard. Before Hercules'' body was torn, he grabbed it with one hand and stabbed it into his bloody chest. He took out the fragmented soul and threw it into the storage ring.Although it didn''t take much effort to kill Hercules, there were too many elements of the sneak attack. This can only be said that Hercules died of the submission. However, Bai Ye doesn''t care about this, because at present, he can only control the situation by no means. The white night fell on the ground, and his sight moved to Ji Di, who was suppressed by Emperor Qi not far away. He raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the sea emperor, and said faintly, "what do you think I should do with you Kill Hercules, white night also under the sea emperor? The hearts of the souls around him trembled. "What? Ridiculous, white night, I admit that you are not a general pseudo emperor, but in our eyes, your strength to death will reach the level of the next great emperor. You can kill Hercules, nothing more than sneak attack and dead dragon sword. There is no difference between these two, you can''t do anything about the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. Now that we have seen through your identity, do you think you can deal with us with your little means? " Haidi shook his head and disdained to smile. "Is it? Let me see what you can do White night light road, jump a little, palm Yang open. The sword of chopping immortals comes out of the shell and splits horizontally in the air. The terrible sword Qi bursts out and cuts to the sea emperor like a cold moon. "Don''t you need the dragon sword? Then you can''t beat me! " Sea emperor disdains, wave away. The surging water of Sha Hai immediately surged up and turned into a water wall against the cold moon sword. But when the sword came, it cut the water of the sea directly and hit the sea emperor. The sea emperor was stunned and jumped away with the spring beside him. His sword was like a rainbow. In an instant, he penetrated several puppet emperors behind the emperor, flattened the mountain tops in the east of Dongli island and fled to the distance. The people around him gasped. Is this a white night attack? It''s horrible, isn''t it? "How could that be possible? White night this move has been infinitely close to the destructive power of the middle emperor! No matter how a puppet emperor can improve himself, he can''t increase his strength to this extent. Moreover, he hasn''t used the dead dragon sword. It''s impossible! " Side of the lion emperor shocked said. Emperor Yan''s eyes were fixed on the white night, and his pupils flashed with strange light. After a moment, he uttered a cry of surprise. "This is the" Tianyin breaking evil formula "! The reason why the destructive power of the white night is so strong is that he has learned the magic way, the secret of breaking the evil spirit of the sky Yin. Be careful "What?" The crowd turned pale. "Is it really the secret of breaking the evil spirit? It''s not hard to deal with. It''s said that once the "Tianyin breaking Sha Jue" is pushed, the power of the one who urges the Dharma will multiply, but the strength of his body will drop madly, almost to the point where he can be destroyed by blowing bombs! If you dare to use it again at night, I can kill him with a sneeze The lion emperor laughed and said confidently. "Then try it!" White night light road, right arm again shake, pull out the dead dragon sword to the lion emperor. The lion emperor was startled and dodged. At this time, the Emperor Yan suddenly made a sound and pointed to the white night: "break!" Whew! White night waist instantly appears a round bloodstain, the body seems to be cut off! This is the power of Emperor Yan! One word is the key to life, one word to death! However, the next second, the scar on his waist healed at a terrible speed visible to the naked eye... Yandi''s look changed suddenly, like a ghost. "This is the secret of the green emperor''s long life?" Green emperor longevity rhyme with the sky Yin break evil formula! Emperor Yan felt his brain was exploding! How could the white night meet these two extreme imperial scriptures! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 Emperor Yan can not only judge the life and death of human beings with one word, but also see through everything with the eyes of reincarnation. Everything in the world is invisible in his eyes. And he saw through all the means of white night. Emperor Yan''s eyes were red and he was almost mad with envy. This is one of the famous emperor scriptures of the evil emperor and the green emperor. They are not handed down by the middle or even the upper emperor. But now, these two peerless emperor scriptures are all gathered on this boy. What a chance... "the green emperor''s eternal life rhyme, with the Tianyin breaking Sha Jue, and his dead dragon sword, the damage of this man has been infinitely close to that of the middle emperor. No wonder he is vigorously God will be killed by him, everyone, if we continue to watch the success or failure, we will only be defeated by him one by one! We''re going to do it together When the lion emperor saw the white night killing himself, he was in a panic and cried out. "The only people I want to settle accounts now are the lion emperor, the sea emperor, and the eastern heaven. If you dare to do something, you will have a grudge against me in the white night. Think about it clearly." Cold white night said, the terror of the sword in the air out of a cruel ghost hand, grasp to the lion emperor. The lion emperor ran away in a panic, his mouth opened and a deafening roar swung open. The white night was shaken back and the skin cracked. But as if he could not feel the pain, he left arm backhand sword dead dragon, destroying the heaven and earth of the dead dragon force tore half of the sky, swallow to the lion emperor. The lion emperor was terrified. This recollection was very hasty. His legs had no time to avoid it. He was cut off by the dead dragon sword. The man fell to the ground in a state of confusion. Langya childe and Emperor Yan saw that, their faces suddenly changed. "Do it!" Seeing the bad situation, the emperor of the sea gave a big drink to the eastern sky, shook his hands, and the rushing water of the sea rolled out two huge whirlpools. In the sea, the terrible evil force that made the great emperor die was wrapped in the white night. Dongcangtian''s eyes twinkled, and the white night said so. He had to do it naturally. How could he resist the temptation of the dead dragon sword? "White night, originally you and I well water do not offend the river, but you make a lot of noise in my territory, then don''t blame me for the ruthlessness of Dongli island!" Dongcangtian drinks: "up Whoa!! There is a huge blue water array around Dongli island. The scope of the array covers the whole island. There are a large number of blue light spots on the island. There are more than 700 of them. If you look at them, you can see that they are more than 700 ancient swords. "The ancestor of our island is the famous Dongli sword emperor! He managed this island by himself, not to mention you. Even if the real upper emperor came, he did not dare to be presumptuous here! White night, watch me kill you The voice fell, the East sky arm a shock, pointing to the white night. "Kill Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... more than 700 ancient swords stabbed at the white night like meteors. "My Lord, be careful!" Ji Di raised his head as hard as he could, looking at the white night wrapped in evil spirit, and yelled at the top of his voice. The white night looked serious, staring at the swords, but there was not much expression on his face. When the first ancient sword was close to his face, he suddenly pulled out the sword and chopped forward. Whoa. The sword of chopping immortals burst out three Zhang long sword Qi and tore six or seven ancient swords. Then there was another shock. The sword was as fierce as the fangs of a beast, tearing an ancient sword again. White night with ease and poise, this terrible ancient sword can''t do anything to him. "What... What?" Dongcangtian''s face turned white and his pupils were wide open. He looked at this scene in disbelief. "Genius!! This man is a genius The sword emperor of Ni had seen his sword in the sword array before!! I can''t do anything about him! " Hearing this sound, people''s hearts seem to be a big stone. Genius... This is the most terrifying existence of the nine souls continent. Because you never know what cards genius has, never know how far he can go, how high he stands... "no wonder, no wonder his sword style has some flavor of Dongli sword technique. It turns out that in such a short period of time, he could see a trace of his ancestor''s swordsmanship... Dong Cangtian bit his teeth, looked grim, and drank again:" 72 Wei!! £¡¡± "Yes Seventy two puppet emperors rushed out of Dongli island. "Bufan moving sky dragon array!! Kill this man Drink again. "Yes Seventy two puppet emperors drew up their swords and went to the white night. "Arrangment?" Cold hum in the white night, a mention of the dead dragon to break the evil spirit around, and then mention to cut the immortal to wave in the air, but do not kill people, it seems that they are also setting up a battle. Set up the array in the air, with the sword! Seeing this, people know it again. The accomplishments of this white night on the array road are not simple."Set up your battle quickly, and I''ll buy you time." The sea emperor drank and put his plain hands again. The waves of the raging sea rose like a wall to fight against the white night. "The devil of heaven!" The white night roared, and behind it came a terrible evil spirit, standing on the sea like a giant covering the sky. The terrible evil spirit drew out a huge magic sword which was thousands of feet long. Whew. The waves burst. All over the sky, the evil water turned into heavy rain. Around the soul of the people are busy to avoid, this evil sea water, touch a drop is not allowed. The sea emperor saw this, and then cast the magic formula. She breathed a breath from her mouth. Like a rope, all the water from the sea rushed up and bound for the white night. In the daytime, he carried his sword and cut it, but the sword of beheading the immortal pierced through and could not destroy the rope at all... the rope took advantage of the situation to bind him tightly. When they saw this, they were relieved. "My Shahai lock is invisible and colorless. How can you destroy it?" Haidi smiles with pride. "Worthy of being the master of Haidi!" "Too strong!" Praise was heard all around. Emperor Yan, Emperor lion and other people are also eye burst Jingguang, jubilant. "It''s up to me next!" Dongcangtian clapped his hands and clapped his hands with a long smile: "you stand up and fight the dragon! Kill this man "Kill the dragon? What''s the rumor that can kill the middle emperor in one move? " Emperor Yan exclaimed. "Yes, it''s the most powerful attack from my ancestor Dongli sword emperor!" Dongcangtian said with a smile. "Then this son must die!" Emperor Yan''s surprise did not disperse. Seventy two puppet emperors were divided into eight formations and nine palaces. They held their swords high above their heads and chanted words in their mouths. Everyone''s body overflowed with a thick golden light. The halos were connected with each other to form a large array of human flesh. "My Lord!" Ji Di cried anxiously. "Shut up!" Sea emperor looks ferocious, drink a, oppress on Ji Di body of emperor spirit is stronger. Pooh. Ji Di vomited out a mouthful of blood, his face was pale and almost no blood color... "Qianqian." The bamboo emperor was anxious to cry without tears. "That''s what happens when you don''t listen to me." The lion laughs coldly. People sigh and shake their heads at the surrounded white night. A generation of giant talent, I''m afraid it will fall today. However, we can''t blame others. If we want to blame, we can only blame ourselves for being too arrogant and too arrogant. "What? Can you kill me with this method? " The white night bound by the Shahai lock suddenly raised his head and said faintly. "Is it hard? Kill Dongcangtian hummed. Seventy two puppet emperors immediately cut off the sword, countless beams of light hit the white night, and the terrible power of the sword roared fiercely along the beam. There are countless dark cracks in the void, and the destructive force has pressed down the water of Sha hai to a depth of seven or eight feet. "He''s finished!" Zhu Di Na Dao. Ji Di closed his eyes, tears in his eyes. But at this critical moment, the force of the 72 swords suddenly stopped and flowed back at lightning speed. It''s like pressing the back button. "What?" Dongcangtian was shocked. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... when the 72 swords hit the 72 puppet emperors, their bodies immediately burst out, and 72 bright blood flowers burst out in the whole body of the white night... for a moment, there was no sound around. "What''s this... What''s going on?" The lion emperor shudders and stares at the emperor. But Emperor Yan could not speak. "As I said, you have no effect on me." In the cold way of the white night, the "Sha Hai lock" bound to him was suddenly enveloped by a burst of flame, and instantly gasified. He was like a runaway wild horse and ran to the East sky. "No... no..." the sky was so scared that he tried to shout. But the next moment, the terrible sword has been cut from his neck. A head flies to the sky. One of the group in the journey to the East was dull and looked, and his expression on his face was completely frozen... the sky of the East... Dead! The master of Dongli island was cut off by the white night... the sea emperor was totally disoriented. The terror of the white night was beyond her imagination. "Emperor Yan, don''t you start? Do you have to let him kill us all before you do it? " Haidi yelled. Yan Di sighed, he knew that he had a relationship with the white night, and if he looked on the wall again, he would only be killed.Although he didn''t do it, he just wanted to save his strength and seize the dead dragon sword, but now he has nothing to do. "Even the master of Dongdao has been killed. White night, your sin is too great. In this case, I can only come forward and stop you." Emperor Yan stood up. "Since emperor Xuandi joined the alliance, it would be better if you didn''t join the alliance. In fact, if you didn''t take a look at the enemy, you would not be so scared. In fact, if you didn''t join the alliance, you would not be shocked." White night light road, fingers toward Qianlong ring to explore, pinch out a emitting glass color light pills, put in front of the mouth. When Emperor Yan saw this, his pupils shrank, and his lips trembled at once. His words were trembling all the time: "that... That is... Down to earth Dan?" "Oh? Do you know? " The white night is light. However, Emperor Yan suddenly burst out and knelt down on the ground. He kowtowed to the white night crazily. He roared in great fear: "please forgive me!! Please forgive me!! The villain dare not be the enemy of the immortal again This scene shook everyone. "Yan Di, you..." Hai Di was so angry that she kept shaking her whole body. She glared at the white night, and her eyes were full of murderous spirit. "Just a puppet emperor, let the middle emperor kowtow! You rubbish!!! If you don''t dare to do it, I''ll do it! " After that, the emperor rushed to the white night. "He knows the power of this pill, but you don''t know... Well, I''ll show you one of the top nine magic pills of Danti! Down to earth pill White night cold way, the glass pill into the mouth. For a moment, a white breath rushed out of his back and went straight into the sky. In a flash, nine shadows appeared above the sky. In the shadow of the sky, a divine shadow fell down and disappeared into the body of the white night. At that moment, people only felt an unprecedented breath burst out of the body of the white night. This breath, straight super emperor!! This is the God of the earth! (my mother is ill, now I''ll take the bus to the city to get the medicine for my mother. Chapter 2 is very late, we''ll see it tomorrow) in the future, I''ll take the bus to get the medicine for my mother www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 Whoa!!! Such as the wind swept leaves like breath swept across all directions, white night under the Shahai directly formed a vacuum zone, the sea water is dry. The sea emperor who rushed over was shaken back by this terrible breath. She raised her eyes and looked at the white night in amazement, and her pupils twinkled with wonder. She once had a fight with a superior emperor, but even the superior emperor did not give her such a feeling... however, the arrow was on the string and had to be sent. There was no way out for the matter. Her self-esteem told her that she could not kowtow to a pseudo emperor like Emperor Yan, otherwise she would lose her face and her nine souls would have no place for her. The emperor''s face was tight, and he cast the spell again. Then he saw the tumbling Shahai sea boiling and surging, and then countless swords, guns, swords and daggers flew out of the sea. Crash! Like a heavy rain on the white night. Shua! When the sword was raised and waved at night, a round sword Qi sprang up from the sword body, which was swept away like a wheat scythe. All the weapons made by the evil water were chopped to pieces. It''s a moment for Nei Sha to turn over. In the white night, he looked indifferent, but saw the terrible Shahai split, and a huge hand transformed by the sea directly fished him to his body and dragged him to the sea. Haidi was originally the great emperor who controlled the sea. If she was on the land, her fighting power would be greatly reduced, but if she was on the sea, the situation would be different. However, at the moment, the white night can never be measured by his soul state. After swallowing down the mortal pill, his whole body breath changes qualitatively, which is quite different from the breath of the great emperor. Every flick of the finger and every throw of the foot have a kind of power close to chaos. This is divine power. The power given by the earthly pill, even if it is the imperial spirit of the middle emperor, can not affect the white night! The big hand grasps the white night to have not a second, then is shaken open by the white night. He even put away the dead dragon sword and rushed to the sea emperor with the sword. "A thousand waves!" The sea emperor''s face turned white and yelled, and the huge waves were continuous. Each side was as high as the sky wall. But they were all killed by a sword in the white night. "Ten thousand li dragon!" The sea emperor gnawed his teeth and sacrificed his magic again. The huge wave condensed into a giant dragon that covered the sky and roared into the white night. The terrifying power was enough to shake the whole continent. "Chop!" The white night is not wordy at all. The secret of breaking the evil spirit of the sky Yin is opened, and the spirit and spirit are united. The characteristics of the dead dragon''s spirit multiply the destructive power of the man who took the pill. The sword of cutting the immortal gives out a terrible evil Qi, which cuts the dragon like a saw. Whoa. The Dragon turned into a pool of stagnant water and fell into the sea. Haidi is sluggish. Let her have a thousand abilities, and the white night will be cut with one sword... all the means in front of the white night at the moment, become pale and powerless... "useless! It''s useless. The medicine he took is one of the nine magic pills of Danti. Its power is not what we can imagine! Do you know why the Dragon Emperor wanted to kill Dan Di first? It''s because of the fear of the God Dan that can be called the God of life! If it was not for the enmity between emperor Dan and Emperor Wu, then the emperor only had to take out any of the nine magic pills and give it to Emperor Wu, which would be enough for Emperor Wu to crush and kill the Dragon Emperor! Now the white night under the fan Dan, is able to give him the power of God in a short time! With his current strength, the middle emperor can''t resist. Give up! " Yan Di shudders to shout, full of panic, he stunned all around. The middle Emperor Yan Di was so afraid of the white night at the moment. Can the white night really crush the sea emperor with xiayandan? Haidi retreated again and again. At this time, her mind was in a mess. She didn''t know what tactics to use to deal with this person. As the white night pressed on step by step, the terrible aura of divine power had already pervaded. She was shocked to find that her imperial spirit was completely torn apart in front of this breath, not to mention the use of imperial Qi. Even if it was cohesion, it became extremely difficult. How could this happen? How could this happen? Haidi couldn''t help shaking, completely flustered. The bamboo emperor looked at the white night. She never thought that Ji Di''s friend could force the middle emperor to such an extent... but just when everyone thought that he was going to kill Hai Di at night, a huge black shadow suddenly covered the whole island. The emperor looked up and saw a huge lion''s head biting towards it. It''s the lion emperor!!! Roar! The lion emperor opened his mouth and swallowed the white night directly! All of them opened their mouths wide and looked in amazement. Did the lion emperor eat the white night? "Well done... Well done!" The sea emperor came back to his senses and looked at the lion emperor who had turned into a god lion, and made an excited and joyful cry. "Just a puppet emperor, no matter with sword or swallowing Dan, does he really think that cutting off one leg of me can destroy my combat power? He looks down on the next emperorThe lion emperor laughed and his voice shook the island. Emperor Yan was stunned. He looked up and looked at the towering lion emperor. He couldn''t believe it. It was like a white night when the gods came, and was devoured by the lion Emperor... "don''t be complacent, use your soul power to digest that guy! In order to eliminate future troubles. " Haidi said quickly. "Don''t worry. My abdomen is the place where I have the strongest defense. Even Hercules can''t compare with me. What''s more, I''ve chewed him up just now, and he''s already become a pile of meat paste! If you don''t digest it, it doesn''t matter. " The lion emperor laughs. "Is it?" Haidi suddenly thought of something. Liu Mei picked it up and said, "what about the dead dragon sword? Have you chewed it?" "Dead Dragon Sword... Of course, it''s in my stomach, but I can''t take it out for a while! I have to go back and use my skills to force it out. " The lion emperor said in a thick voice. "Do you use your skills to force them out? Didn''t you pull it out? " Next to the Qingquan a face disgusted said. "Wanton!" The lion emperor was so angry that he roared at the sea emperor and Qingquan, and the islands behind it split up again. The mountain roared with tsunami: "how dare you humiliate me like this? Is it for me that you want to fight with me? " The voice falls, the masters behind the lion emperor come forward one after another. Lion Zaiyang also came. "The emperor is not interested in fighting with you, but if you want to leave, you can first hand over the dead dragon sword!" Haidi said coldly. "The dead dragon sword is the most evil thing. If you leave it alone, it will continue to cause turbulence and constant killing. So I will take it back to the great emperor''s alliance and leave it to Lord Xuanyuan for safekeeping." The lion emperor sank. "Yes? I can do it too! How do I know if you''re going to swallow it? If so, it''s better to let Bai Ye get the dead dragon sword, at least in his hands, than in the hands of a middle emperor. " The emperor snorted. "I don''t have time to talk to you. I''ve swallowed the night and need a rest now." The lion Emperor didn''t seem to want to delay any longer, so he wanted to leave. But how can Haidi let him go like this? The people around him were shocked and sighed. Just after the white night, the emperor began to turn against each other. But when everyone thought that the lion emperor and the sea emperor fought, the lion emperor suddenly became stiff, and then opened his mouth and made a sad cry. "Ah He roared in pain, and his belly rolled. Just want to rush up to stop the lion emperor from leaving, Haidi immediately stopped, staring at the lion''s abdomen. But there was a stir, and then a golden light tore the belly of the strong lion. "You... You''re not dead yet?" The lion emperor roared in pain. "You can''t kill me yet!" White night broke out of the body, carrying the sword cut along the lion emperor''s abdominal slit all the way. The lion emperor''s body was immediately cut apart, and the whole body of the lion was almost divided into two parts. "Dad The lion shouts again. However, his killing heart was revealed in the white night, so he didn''t give the lion emperor any chance at all. He opened his arms and cut the immortal sword with great power. His terrible power poured into the blade, wrapped the blade into an impregnable sword, and then cut it fiercely in front of him. Pooh! The lion emperor''s huge body was frozen, and the emperor''s Qi in his body collapsed wildly, and the cause and effect of his body disappeared and his anger withered. The lion Emperor... Fell. Haidi''s eyes protruded and he was staring. Her back was cold and cold, and her whole body seemed to be clinging to the cold ice. The lion Emperor... Is dead too! And Hercules, the sky! These famous giants were killed by night. If she had doubts about the killing of Emperor Wu, the God of the desert and the emperor of wind before, and thought that they were nothing but fish in troubled waters, she would never have any more doubts. That''s two middle emperors! "What to do... What to do, mother!" Qingquan was also frightened at the moment. Her face was extremely white, and her delicate body was trembling like duckweed in the wind and rain. She took Haidi''s arm tightly and asked eagerly. "White night is so cruel! He will never let us go! Qingquan, my mother will see you off first! You think of a way to go to the great emperor''s alliance, please Xuanyuan, wipe out the white night! " You have to be eager. "You can''t go back to the great alliance!" The sound of the white night suddenly sounded in Haidi''s ear. She was stunned and looked sideways. However, she felt that the terrible power had invaded her, and the imperial power all over her body was instantly disintegrated. As soon as people wanted to concentrate their soul power, they were hit hard on the chest, and the spirit of heaven was broken instantly. "Mother Qingquan, with a sad cry, rushed to the sea emperor. White night with the sword, toward the sea emperor, eyes gradually blood red, magic sword rippling on the terrorist force began to wrap around the two.Haidi was not the opponent of the white night who took fandan. Now he is injured and has no chance of winning. Looking at him walking step by step, the dignity in Haidi''s heart finally collapsed. She yelled: "I surrender... I surrender!! Please don''t kill us... " the sound rang through the whole island. People were staring, their hearts beating wildly. Even the sea emperor was defeated... who can stop the white night? With the sea emperor''s bow, Dongli island''s matter has come to an end. Several great emperors died and fell. Even the island owner was beheaded. The fame of white night is no longer just resounding all over the mainland, but startling all over the mainland. "Does he... Want to be the second Dragon Emperor?" Emperor Yan looked at the figure like a God, his lips trembled and muttered to himself www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 The sea emperor bowed down and the overall situation was decided. But that doesn''t mean it''s over. Baiye''s Xiafan pill is one of the nine most powerful divine pills of the emperor Dan. It can only be taken once as the previous pill is not destroyed, and there is also a time limit. Once the efficacy is over, the power of the God of the white night will be dissipated. Therefore, we must stabilize the situation here before the efficacy of xiafandan disappears. White night thought, carrying the sword to the sea emperor. Haidi was trembling, his face was full of fright, and the blue haired girl Qingquan was so scared that she didn''t even have the strength to get up, and her teeth were pounding against each other. "Surrender, can you avoid death? If so, I don''t know how many people in jiuhun mainland don''t have to die. " The white night is light. "You... Don''t you accept our surrender? Do you want to kill me? " Asked Haidi. "A dead fish catches the net? That''s not true The cold way of the white night, suddenly raised the sword to stab in the past. The emperor was shocked and urged the emperor''s Qi to condense into a sharp shield to block it. However, all the imperial Qi was fragile like paper paste and disintegrated in an instant in front of the terrible power. The sharp sword stabbed directly on the emperor''s spirit. People around are breathing hard. Down to earth Dan... Really terrible! The sea emperor''s spirit was damaged and his strength was greatly reduced. He was directly lowered from the middle to the lower position. She lost her eyes and looked at the blood hole in her chest in disbelief. But I saw the sword again in the white night and waved it not far away. A sword roared and broke the air of the sea emperor there. Emperor Qi disappeared, and Ji Di, whose head was suppressed, coughed a few times and finally stood up. "Giddy, come here." The white night is light. Ji Di Jiao''s body trembled, wiped off the blood from the corners of her mouth, and walked weakly toward the white night. The bamboo emperor helped him quickly. At the moment, the bamboo emperor, looking at the white night, is also full of horror. "My Lord." Ji Di had some difficulties in the white night, and his voice was very weak. White night looks at her, at the moment, Ji Di''s whole body has cracks, the emperor''s Qi collapses, accumulation is difficult, even the spirit of heaven has been fractured a little, the strength is damaged. This was a disaster of no misdemeanor. Because she did not respond to the emperor''s order, the great emperor alliance excluded her, suppressed her, and even tried to wipe her out. If all the people in the alliance of the great emperor are such people, what is the significance of this alliance? "You suffer." The white night is light. Ji Di shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I wait for the soul to walk out of this suffering. How can we suffer? My subordinates are used to it. " It is the most common thing for the weak to be bullied by the strong in the land of nine souls. "But you are my man now. Whoever dares to do something to you is to do it to me." The white night will chop the immortal sword to put away, light said: "now these two people give you disposal! Come here. " Ji Di is stupid. Leave Haidi to me? That''s the great emperor! Ji Di''s mind was shocked. Haidi and Qingquan are even more shocked. Haidi''s spirit is damaged and her spirit level is declining. Her strength is not as good as before. Now she has no room for resistance. The bamboo emperor heard the sound and quickly attached his ear to Ji Di and said, "this is a good opportunity from heaven. Qianqian, you can seize the chance of the sea emperor and kill Qingquan immediately. In this way, you can not only get a great reputation, but also get the chance to attack the middle emperor with her chance!" "This..." Ji Di''s pupils trembled and her heart beat wildly. The bamboo emperor is right. This is indeed an opportunity to ascend the sky step by step. If it''s normal, the next emperor is as bad as a reptile in front of the middle emperor. It''s good for the lower emperor to keep his life in fear. How can he dare to take chances? But now it''s extraordinary. With the support of white night! She''s got the chance! Ji Di took a deep breath and walked to the sea emperor with her weak body. "What do you want to do?" Haidi retreated in fright and his lips were dry. "Haidi, although you are the middle emperor and the pillar of the nine souls, as far as I know, you have killed countless people in your life and killed innocent people, especially your daughter. Because of her willfulness, you will kill all those who make her unhappy, and even destroy two coastal cities! I kill you today, not because I am unkind, but because good and evil will be rewarded. " Ji Di Qiu Mou Ning Su, summon up courage, will raise small hand toward sea emperor''s chest waved in the past. "You little lower emperor, how dare you attack me? Die to me The sea emperor looks ferocious and suddenly waves his hand to Ji Di''s heart. But in the moment she started, a magic light penetrated her arm and cut off the hand perfectly. The arm was cut off, Haidi completely lost the ability to resist. Ji Di''s seemingly boneless little hand went directly into her body, holding her soul that day, and then suddenly pulled it out.Haidi''s body trembled wildly, and his mouth was full of blood. He had become a waste man. "Mother!! Mother The spring screamed with terror. But the next moment, sea emperor''s heart was broken by Ji di. Haidi, fall! Ji Di got the chance of Hai Di, and his accomplishments soared. If he could understand this chance and attack the middle emperor, it would be in the near future. Many people have foreseen that there will be Ji Di among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors in the future... but this is not the time to think about it. Ji di qiumou looked at Qingquan and thought for a moment. His silver teeth bit him and said in a low voice: "Qingquan, you have done a lot of evil and killed innocent people by relying on your mother Haidi''s power. Today, I will kill you, and no one will have any objection!" "You can''t kill me... You can''t kill me!" Qingquan was lying on the ground, shaking and frightened. Her lower body ground suddenly became wet, and people were scared to urinate. "Although she has the power of the puppet emperor, she has no pseudo emperor''s heart. Her accomplishments are all assisted by the sea emperor. How can she experience those experiences of the soul person?" Master Langya shook his head. Ji Di did not speak and pressed his palm on the top of Qingquan. Qingquan shivered all over and then softened. Both the mother and daughter of Haidi were killed by Ji Di, but none of the people present felt that it was a pity for them to die. It is necessary to know that there are not eight thousand or ten thousand innocent souls who have died in the hands of emperor Hai over the years. They are notoriously violent. Once they die, countless people will celebrate. The white night did not manage the sea emperor again, but went to the Yan Emperor who was not far away. Behind the Emperor Yan, there was a group of people who looked at the white night as if they were looking at the devil. Everyone''s eyes were full of fear. These are the people of Nangong family. As far as the emperor is concerned, he also comes out of Nangong family. Of course, Nangong Qingcheng is also here! She has been standing among Nangong people, trying to avoid the sight of the white night. But she knew it was impossible. Although the sea emperor was killed by Ji Di, he actually died in the hands of white night. Seeing the death of Haidi''s mother and daughter, Nangong Qingcheng was almost out of her wits. She looked at the people coming, nervous almost collapsed, a small face want to cry but can not cry out. "Great... Great..." Emperor Yan quickly knelt on the ground. Down to earth Dan has not disappeared, he definitely will not fight with the white night. He thought he was no better than Hercules. White night light looked at him, no expression. However, I have to say that the Emperor Yan is really an old fox. He can bend and stretch himself. When he sees something wrong, he immediately kneels down and gives up. In his eyes, the dignity of the emperor is nothing. But for Nangong family, white night is not the first contact. "It turns out that you are from Nangong aristocratic family. In this case, it is much easier to handle. I have not settled an account with you Nangong family before, so we can do it together this time." "This..." Emperor Yan''s face changed slightly. How could he not know the gratitude and resentment between Nangong family in jiuhun palace and Bai Ye? In fact, he didn''t pay any attention to what kind of compensation and bow his head. With him as the middle emperor and a mere puppet emperor, how many waves could he set off? But now he found that he was very wrong. This so-called pseudo emperor is not a general person. "My Lord, all the previous things were misunderstandings. We just didn''t prepare well within the prescribed time. We absolutely didn''t mean to violate the agreement." Emperor Yan hastened to explain. "I don''t need to explain, I need attitude." "No matter what the reason is, if you breach the contract, you will be in breach of the contract. Since you breach the contract, you must be prepared to bear the consequences." After saying that, the intention of killing is full. Emperor Yan shuddered. "White... White night... Can''t you let us go? We... We''ve all decided to give you everything. What else do you want? " Seeing that her ancestor was so low on this man, Nangong Qingcheng''s proud heart was suddenly touched. She bit her teeth, and she did not know where the courage came from, and went forward to shout at the white night. "Shut up!" Emperor Yan was shocked and immediately poured out the city to drink. Nangong Qingcheng was so frightened that he looked at his father''s eyes and opened his mouth. He did not dare to speak again. White night looked at two people one eye, shook his head, light way: "I killed you, your everything is mine, as for what I want? That''s my business. If I''m not your opponent, will you let me go? " In jiuhungong palace, Nangong Qingcheng united with the hermits to attack Lin Zhengtian and Shentu. Now they can''t defeat them. As for the emperor''s appearance, they are hard tempered. Not only did they violate the agreement with them, but also the people sent by white night to Tiandao Island were driven back. If it was not for the deterrent power of white night, I was afraid those people would have to be in different places."You..." Nangong Qingcheng mute, but there is a trace of unconvinced in the eyes. "I have already given you opportunities. If I give you opportunities again and again, where is my prestige?" White night light said, all over the body, has revealed the strong killing intention. Nangong Qingcheng was so scared that she sat on the ground with her pretty face full of fear. Do you mean I''m going to die here today? The city of Nansi is shaking. All of a sudden, she regretted, because after the birth of Emperor Yan, it was she who proposed to refuse to surrender to the white night. Because she was still unconvinced that the white night of her age could stand at such a high level. But now, regret is useless. With the ruthlessness of the white night, she knew that the Nangong clan would be removed from the xiongjue mainland. "Wait!! Please wait a minute At this time, Emperor Yan suddenly cried out. "If you have anything else, say it." The white night is light. Emperor Yan suddenly bit his tongue and spat blood on the ground. Then he knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice: "Lord white night, my Nangong people have repeatedly offended you. It''s really a sin that they can''t tolerate. They''re ignorant and try to shake up the days. They''re the descendants of Nangong''s life. Lord Baiye, I don''t want you to be lenient. I just hope you can When punishing the descendants of Nangong, I can leave a blood line for my Nangong family. As long as you are willing to accept my little request, I am willing to use the life grid as a medium to give my life to adults and serve them all my life. I am duty bound to do so! " After that, the blood blooms with golden light. The golden light converges in the air and turns into a life grid shape. The white night was shocked. This is the fate of Emperor Yan! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 If Emperor Yan gave his life, it was like giving his life to the white night. He wanted him to live, he would live, and he would die. No one could save him from heaven and earth. Even the emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t stop him. Emperor Yan wanted to exchange his life for the continuation of Nangong family incense. No matter how cunning the old fox is, at least in the family, he always treats it with sincerity. "Ancestor After hearing the emperor''s words, the Nangong family knelt on the ground one by one, crying bitterly. "White night, it''s my fault. If you want to kill me, please don''t hurt my people." Nangong Qingcheng said painfully, tears will all her face wet. "Do you think your life is precious? Have you taken on all this? " Hummed the white night. Nangong Qingcheng was pale and speechless. Yeah, what is she? The great emperor is not. Who cares about her cultivation? In terms of beauty, Ji Di and Zhu Di beside the white night are enough seconds to kill her, not to mention the two great emperors. If you look for the great emperor to be your own woman, who can be like the white night in the whole continent... "I will kill you easily! But what''s the use of killing you? " Cold white night said, suddenly fingers a flick, a breath flies out, hit in the chest of Nangong Qingcheng. Nangong Qingcheng''s delicate body trembled and spat out blood. She fell heavily on the ground. When she got up again, the spirit in her chest had broken and her accomplishments had disappeared. She had become an ordinary person. "My accomplishments... My false emperor''s accomplishments..." Nangong Qingcheng''s lips trembled, and it was hard to accept all this. No matter who was, as long as he was a soul, his fear of death would never be greater than that his accomplishments were abandoned. "I take away your spirit as punishment! Can you take it? " It''s cold at night. Nangong Qingcheng raised his head, looked at the white night, and soon dropped down. In his weak voice, he said, "I... fu..." the white night nodded, reached out and took off the Yandi''s life grid. He said coldly, "Yandi, what you said is feasible. I''ll take your life. From today on, you are the person of longjue. From today on, Dajingcheng and longjue will be the one All interests are your interests. In this life, you can only be loyal to me. If you dare to have two minds, I will frustrate you! " Emperor Yan sighed, knelt down on the ground, and worshipped three times in the white night: "Emperor Yan understands, and I will obey your orders." "If you still have the heart of betrayal, then I will not only kill you, but also the whole Nangong family! Weigh your own weight White night light way, will cut the immortal sword to put up. "We dare not betray." Emperor Yan quickly bowed his head. "We must respect adults." Nangong all kowtow to express their respect. "Get up." It''s cold at night. "Thank you." Nangong and others got up, but everyone was trembling and walking on thin ice. Emperor Yan was the middle emperor, but Nangong family saved the lives of a family with a middle emperor. In fact, strictly speaking, it was a loss making business. The importance of a middle great emperor is not comparable to those emperors of Nangong family. Let alone one Nangong aristocratic family, ten emperors are not worth one emperor. This is also the reason why Bai Ye is willing to spare the lives of Nangong people. It''s easy to kill these Nangong people, but you can''t get anything if you kill them. It''s meaningless. It''s better to accept Yan Di. As far as the current situation is concerned, with the assistance of a middle emperor, it is just like a tiger''s wings. In fact, at the moment of the white night, not only the Emperor Yan''s life, but also the lives of all the people in the Nangong family can''t escape. The emperor was happy when he received his speech at night. The young master Langya stood by coldly. From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word. Until he cast his eyes at him in the white night, he squeezed out a smile and welcomed him with his fists: "congratulations to Bai Yulong, Emperor Jianli, and Emperor Xiayan. It is said that Bai Yulong''s fame may be directly compared with Xuanyuan''s adult." "You are a smart man. From the moment they fight with me, you have been standing on the sidelines and not involved in it. You have made a wise choice. However, if you don''t do it, it doesn''t mean that I don''t realize the greed in your eyes and the murderous spirit emanating from your body. You can''t stop your desire when you are down." White night light said. "Bai Yulong is really powerful, even I can see the idea in my heart. So... What do you want? Did you kill me? " Langya said with a smile. In this case, he can keep calm, which shows that he has a card. "So you think I''m going to kill you, can you run away?" "Although I have the sharp weapon given me by my master, I''m afraid I can''t cope with the sword. If Bai Yulong really wants to kill me, I''ll have to stretch out my neck and obey God''s will. After all, I can''t resist The man said with a smile. This is a typical dead pig, not afraid of boiling water.White night shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m not a unreasonable person. If I start to kill people because others want to, it''s killing me indiscriminately. But I know that you will still do it to me in the future, because your desire for the dead dragon sword has already exposed all the thoughts in your heart." "Oh? That adult is really right. I really want to get the dead Dragon Sword... But since the LORD said not to kill me, I have nothing to worry about. If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first. " With a gentle smile, Mr. Langya turned to leave. But just as he was about to turn around, a cold voice came from behind him. "Did I say let you go?" It''s the sound of the white night. Langya''s body was stiff, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. He turned his head and looked at the white night strangely. The corners of his mouth rose slightly: "what? Is Bai Yulong busy? Are you sorry to kill me? " "I said, I''m not a killer." "Why didn''t Bai Yulong let me go "I said I didn''t kill, but I didn''t say you were innocent." White night eyes narrowed up, light said: "you just admitted, you will attack me in the future, in this case, then I have to avoid future trouble." When the voice fell, the palm of the hand had been raised in the white night, and a terrible breath came. The young master of Langya was shocked and immediately said, "stop it!" White night arm stops, light looking at him: "do you have an opinion?" "Opinion? I don''t, but I have to advise you that you''d better not hurt me at all, or I''m afraid you''ll regret it at that time Langya said with a sneer. "Repentance?" White night looked at him strangely. However, the next Emperor Yan quickly came to him and said in a low voice: "my Lord, although this son is not a fake emperor, the energy behind him is extraordinary. His master is a powerful superior emperor. He has been famous for a long time and his strength is terrible. Even emperor Xuanyuan has to be courteous when he meets him. If you hurt this son, I''m afraid you will annoy that one. In this way, I''m afraid it will be erect To establish a great emperor. " "Who is that?" White night looks the same, light asks a way. "That..." Yandi stopped, his face was a little grim, and said in a low voice: "that man is no longer in Xiong Jue now. Most of the time, he is in the holy state. However, there are many legends about him in xiongjue. If you ask the old man of xiongjue, you must have heard of that one. He doesn''t know the specific name of the villain, but he calls himself heaven and earth, emperor of heaven and earth!" "The emperor of heaven and earth?" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. What a domineering emperor! Can he bear this emperor? "I can''t tell you about his deeds for a while. I''ll tell you two things. They''re all about him." "Say it." "The first is the name given by the Vientiane gate, who now has the same title as you once had." "Do you mean... Jiuwei?" The pupils were slightly coagulated in the daytime. "Yes! This man is a living Jiuwei. In addition, many powerful people in our nine soul land praise him with another title "What''s the title?" "Nine souls and one pillar!" Emperor Yan''s expression was more serious than ever before. The white night was silent. Jiuwei. Nine souls and one pillar... what a glorious status this is? Although Bai Ye has also won the title of Jiuwei, he is more willing to believe that it was given by the Vientiane gate to protect him from being suppressed by many emperors. In terms of strength and qualification, Bai ye may not be able to bear the title. The nine spirits and one pillar is easier to understand. What is the meaning of the column? If the pillar collapses, the hall collapses. Once the pillar of nine spirits is lost, is it not that the land of nine souls will collapse? The nine spirits people gave him this name, which shows that his strength is universally recognized by the nine spirits... the Ji emperor and the bamboo emperor beside him were stunned when they heard the words of Emperor Yan. With such a strong background, what can they provoke? Young master Langya chuckled, his face was covered with pride. He looked at the white night and said with a smile, "how about Bai Yulong? Do you want to do it to me? " "Of course." White night raised his head and answered him directly. Master Langya froze when he laughed at jongton, and looked at him in disbelief. "You... What do you say? Didn''t you hear the emperor''s words just now? If you dare to touch me, you will die in your master''s rage. You know that? " Young master Langya is busy. "Jiuwei? There is no doubt that your master''s strength is comparable to or even surpass the emperor Xuanyuan. But in my eyes, what does this represent? Since you have threatened me, I will not cut off the roots. Do you want to wait until you are ready to kill me and snatch the dragon sword? In that case, it''s better to abolish you first! "The white night pulled out the sword and walked towards the young master Langya step by step. "Nine Emperors and ten emperors are all here, but they can''t scare me. Can a great emperor of heaven and earth make me bow down?" The cold voice pierced into Langya childe''s ears. He was shocked. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the man in front of him could not be treated with the eyes of ordinary people. "No!! Don''t Young master Langya suddenly knelt on the ground and cried eagerly: "white night, if you don''t kill me, I can swear that I will never be the enemy of you in this life. No matter what happens in the future, I will not covet the death Dragon Sword any more." "How can I believe your words?" Shake your head at night. "I can swear by my life." The young master of Langya shuddered and suddenly thought of something. He quickly took off the ring on his finger, raised his hands, and called out: "Bai Yulong! If you let me go, all these treasures, including "yinlingquan", are dedicated to Bai Yulong. You... " " yinlingquan? " Later Yan Di, Ji Di and others breathed tightly and looked at the white night with hot eyes. That''s why. I''m afraid that the night has already hit Mr. Langya with his idea... this time, he has made a lot of money! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 "Oh?" When I heard it in the white night, I suddenly got interested. He had already been touched when Ji Di introduced the silver spring to him at the imperial elephant assembly. You should know that although he can easily play the dead dragon sword with ten Heavenly spirits and non reincarnation bodies, the soul power consumed by each stroke of the dead dragon sword is still extremely terrible. If you want to urge this sword at will, you have to enter the imperial realm at least. This is only for him. If you change the next emperor, you will inevitably have less imperial spirit. However, if there is a silver Lingquan, it will not be the same. With this thing, you will have no scruples to urge the use of the dead dragon sword, and will master this sword thoroughly. What interests Bai Ye even more is the principle of yinlingquan. Link to the Ninth Heaven... when the soul enters the Ninth Heaven, he can only contact the soul through his own thinking consciousness, and his body can not reach it. From the magic weapon of yinlingquan, it seems that there is a channel to reach the Ninth Heaven... "maybe... It needs to be studied carefully." White night''s heart was itchy, but he didn''t show it. He looked at Langya lightly, pretending not to care, and said: "how? Do you want to give me your destiny like Emperor Yan? " "If Bai Yulong can see up and down, it''s not impossible for him to give his life to you." Langya said, biting the tip of his tongue to stimulate his soul and spit out a mouthful of blood. But just after this blood vomited out, what appeared in the air was not the fate of master Langya, but a huge and powerful shadow. This huge shadow directly occupies half of the island. It seems that it can cover the sky. Even if it is just a shadow, it still frightens people and dare not look directly at it. "Is this?" There was an uproar all around. "It''s the shadow of heaven and earth." Emperor Yan took the lead in shouting. People''s hearts beat wildly. Looking at the shadow, they found that the shadow was blurred. They could not see the real face of the emperor of heaven and earth, or even his breath. There is no doubt that this shadow is just a communication device placed by the emperor Qiankun in the heart of master Langya. The purpose of Langya''s moving the shadow of the emperor Qiankun was obvious. He intended to shock the night with the deterrent power of the emperor. Life style? How can you take it out so casually? Sha Hai stopped rolling. The spirits of the heroes stopped floating. All eyes were focused on the shadow, including the white night. "Who is it? I want to hurt my apprentice The shadow of the great emperor of heaven and earth sent out a shocking roar, and all the people below the emperor were shocked to the ground. Ji Di and Zhu Di were shocked. Just a shadow''s voice, has such ability, then what strength should benzun be? "Master, please help me!" Langya childe seemed to grasp the straw to save his life and cried out eagerly. "Don''t worry." The shadow glanced at the young master Langya kneeling on the ground, but his anger did not decrease. He glanced left and right, and fell on Emperor Yan, and said coldly: "just a middle emperor, dare you force my disciples to kneel? Don''t you kneel down and kowtow to the emperor at once, kowtow and admit your mistake? " "This... Is not me." Emperor Yan has a word of suffering. At present, his soul state is the highest. The emperor of heaven and Earth naturally thinks that it is difficult for the emperor to speak. "Don''t make a mistake. No one asked your disciple to kneel down. He begged for mercy." White night walked to the Emperor Yan and said faintly. "A false emperor?" The emperor of heaven and earth looked at the next white night, and suddenly he was silent. After a long time, he said again: "so it is... Xiayandan... Dead dragon sword! Young man, your chance is incredible. It''s interesting. " "Master, it''s him. He wants to abolish my accomplishments! Master, help me He called out in a hurry. Hearing this, the emperor hesitated for a moment and said, "young man, I have no injustice or hatred with you. If my apprentice has offended you, I hope you can forgive him." "There is no enmity, but I can''t tell later. Your apprentice has already decided to take the dragon sword. I''d better kill it earlier, so as to avoid future trouble." "People will eventually be ignorant to the point of hopelessness. However, in my opinion, no matter how stupid I am, I will not reach that level. In this way, young man, if you let him go, I will be strict with my family, and I will not let him provoke you. After all, with his current strength, let alone death dragon sword, even if I take the dead dragon sword, I will not be able to control it." The emperor said. "Let it go?" "Of course, it doesn''t mean I can''t, young man. Maybe you don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you one month to collect information about me. After a month, I''ll send my eldest disciple to look for you. If you still have a sense of reverence for me, please kneel down with all your people and hand over the dead dragon sword to my apprentice, If you still know nothing about me and are still ignorant, then you can choose to fight with the dragon sword. I don''t blame you. But I want to remind you that you choose the road by yourself. People have to make many choices in their life, but sometimes there is no room to go wrong. "The voice of emperor Qiankun rang out again, but at this moment, what he said in his warm voice carried a strong threat. Yes. This is the way the emperor of heaven and earth deals with things. He never quarrels with or defends the enemy. He only uses force to solve the problem, or the other party surrenders or dies. "Oh? Do you want to die White night grinned and didn''t feel afraid. "Not only do you want to take the dead dragon sword, this time, you also offend me, the nine guards of the Vientiane gate, young man. If you do as I said before, I will give my apprentice a verdict against you, and then he will punish you accordingly. Don''t worry, the most serious thing is to abolish your cultivation. I won''t take your life. Of course, this premise is you I have to let go of my apprentice Said the emperor. Hearing this, white night finally understood the attitude of the emperor. Although the great emperor gave him a lot of magic weapons, he didn''t care about his life or death. On the contrary, he paid more attention to the dead dragon sword and his face. However, it is also possible that the emperor of heaven and earth deliberately despised Mr. Langya so that Bai Ye would not attack him. But there is one thing we can know. No matter whether you let go of master Langya, you can''t stop the emperor of heaven and earth from attacking the white night. "I''ve given my disciples a thought of shadow. When their lives are in danger, this thought will link my thinking. It won''t last long. Boy, the decision to put or kill is in your hands. But I hope you can understand that your life is in my hands. Weigh your own weight." After the emperor finished, the figure gradually disappeared. Seeing this, Mr. Langya sneered, staring at the white night and saying, "Bai Yulong, do you hear that, too? You kill me, in fact, there is no use for it. On the contrary, it will make the master more angry. Instead, you should let me go. When I return to the holy state, I will plead for you in front of the master and let him not attack you. What do you think? " The white night did not reason, thinking for a moment, to the emperor said: "first take him back to the grand view city." Emperor Yan looked a little ugly. He hesitated, nodded his head and said, "yes," and went to master Langya. "What? White night... You want to shut me down? no You must let me go, or the master will kill you!! Let me go Master Langya roared. But it has no effect. Ji Di''s small face was still white. She rushed over and said nervously, "my Lord, the emperor of heaven and earth has said that he will send his disciples here in a month. How should we deal with it?" "Soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. Don''t worry." The white night is light. Although the words said so, but how can Ji Di be indifferent, she looked at the back of the white night and sighed heavily. "What should you do with Dongli island and these people "I have no enmity with Dongli island. Killing the owner of Dongli island is just greedy, but it can''t justify Dongli island. If we let it go today and take revenge on Dongli island in the future, I will return to the mountain." White night eyebrows move, light says. "Sir, do you mean to destroy the island?" Ji Di was shocked. When the words fell, all the people on Dongli Island breathed hard and their faces were bloodless... "white night, you dare!! Are you not afraid to be condemned by the Vientiane gate in this way? " The scream of terror in the journey to the East. "When the Nine Emperors and ten emperors destroyed the city of Dahuang, they did not see the Vientiane gate punishing those great emperors. I can kill the middle emperor. How can the Vientiane gate punish me?" Cold hum in the white night, I cut it with my sword. The resistance of the eastward expedition was not allowed, and it was directly split into two parts. When you travel to the East, you die. Dongli island people have knelt on the ground, shivering, no one dare to resist. Only an old man flew from the middle of the island and knelt on his knees. "The old Dongyan mountain is the uncle of dongcangtian. He leads the people of Dongli island to surrender to Lord Bai! Please forgive me, Lord Bai. We are willing to offer our life to show our loyalty. " The old man said, learn to speak the emperor spit out the fate. White night indifferently nodded: "good!" After that, I will grasp these life forms in my hand. If Dongli island is obedient, then there is no need to kill. The rest of the people are no longer important. Of course, there is another person who has to deal with the white night, that is, the stone emperor of the Su family. At the moment, the stone emperor, like a rock, stood still, did not move, did not fight, but was staring at the white night with indignant eyes. There was fear on his face, but it was more unwilling and angry. "Do you want to avenge Emperor Wu?" White night walked past, light said: "I can give you this opportunity." "I can''t fight you." The stone emperor bit his teeth and lowered his head in the end. "What shall I do with you The white night is light. However, the stone emperor suddenly knelt down, but his head was high. He said in a deep voice: "white night, you are not the same as before, and your strength is strong. I will not resist. I want to kill and cut at your disposal, but I only hope you can promise me a little.""Promise you what?" "Let go of the people of the Su family behind me..." the stone emperor clenched his fist and clenched his teeth and whispered: "they are all the seeds of the Su family... Now the Su family is on the verge of falling. If they have an accident here, the Su family will really die. So, I want to exchange my life for their life." "Is it worth it?" "It doesn''t matter whether it''s worth it or not. The Su family has been kind to me. I have to repay it. Lord Yan can do it. Why can''t I? If you want me in the white night, I can give my life The stone emperor gnawed his teeth. "Ancestor The Su family cried and wept bitterly. "I was not a member of the Su family, but because Emperor Wu took me as an apprentice and instructed me to step into the soul road and into the emperor''s way. Now that Emperor Wu has fallen, I can''t revenge. I can only do something for the Su family. Today I can keep you. It''s Bai Da''s kindness. You can''t revenge Lord Bai again after you go back. If you wait to die with me Here, it can only be said that our destiny is so, and don''t have resentment The stone emperor said hoarsely, then closed his eyes, waiting for the verdict of the white night. "You know, what I don''t like most is threat. If I let you go, that is to let the tiger go back to the mountain. So, I decided to kill you. Do you have any complaints?" In the white night, he pulled out the sword of cutting immortals from his waist. The Su family all showed a look of horror, looking at the dark blade, but did not make a sound. The stone emperor closed his eyes and decided to leave it to God. The white night stares at these people, after a moment, light way: "just, just, you go." "Are you going to let us go?" The stone emperor raised his head in astonishment: "are you not afraid that we will retaliate against you after we go back?" "Why worry? The current Su family is not enough to be my opponent! If you really want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride. " It''s cold at night. Stone emperor Leng next, also immediately understand. Now the Su family, what against the white night? After all, even a strong man like Hercules died in the hands of white night. What can the Su family rely on? Depend on him? It''s just a great way to slide the world. Stone emperor on the ground heavily kowtow three ring: "the stone emperor here vows, will never again and Bai Yulong for the enemy, if violates the oath, will be doomed." "Good." White night nods. The stone emperor got up, bowed again, and led the Su family away. Seeing this in the daytime, I plan to leave. It''s almost over. "Stop!" At this time, the bamboo emperor issued a big drink. White night Shun sound look, but see the bamboo emperor fingers raised, the ground rushed out of a few sharp green bamboo, a golden man was trapped. That''s exactly shizaiyang... "Qingqing... Qianqian... What are you doing?" The lion then Yang skin smile flesh does not smile, nervously incomparably asked. "What? Lion again Yang! Do you still pretend to be garlic? I treat you as a friend, but what about you? Collude with outsiders to kill us! from ruin! Are you still a friend? " Zhu Di is cold. "I can''t help it? The one who traveled to the East was the little island Master. He fell in love with the Lord Ji di. I could only follow his will. Otherwise, how can we have a foothold on the island The lion explained with a bitter face. "Your father is a lion emperor, how can you care about the feeling of traveling to the east? I''m afraid it''s you who are in collusion with each other. If you don''t have Mr. Bai here this time, Qingqing and I will be harmed by you. " Ji Di also came and said coldly. "This..." the lion emperor was dumb. "Qianqian, what are you going to do with this person?" The bamboo emperor asked angrily. "He''s your friend. You can tell him first." Ji Di Dao. Bamboo emperor hesitated, a little finger, a green light hit the lion again Yang chest, lion again Yang spit out a mouthful of blood, chest a blur. "Abolish his three-level soul state and let him live. After all, we met each other." The bamboo emperor sighed, and finally he was soft hearted. "Good." Ji Di nodded, coldly said: "you roll away, later don''t want to appear in front of us." "Thank you... Thank you!" The lion said in a hurry, and then ran away. Without the lion emperor, his accomplishments have been greatly reduced. The days after the lion''s rebirth are not easy. However, as a soul cultivation, which one has not gone through difficulties and dangers to climb up step by step? Solve the lion again Yang, white night led a group to return to the grand view city. Not long after that, the news of Dongli Island spread to the alliance between Vientiane gate and the great emperor. These two superpowers, who almost dominated the whole country, were shocked and shocked. Moreover, the adjudicator was dispatched almost at the first time, and headed for grand view city www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 After the turmoil in the city of Daihuang, Lin Zhengtian led the Lin family to withdraw from xiongjue mainland and temporarily stayed in a small town on the edge of the eastern group of forests in the four continents. At present, Lin Zhengtian''s heart is not what it used to be. At the beginning, he was indecisive and compassionate. But after experiencing the city of Dahuang, he realized that in this land of the jungle, compassion would only be a burden. In the courtyard cottage, Lin Zhengtian is sitting on his knees. At this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the house. He opened his eyes and walked out of the room to see several members of the Lin family come in with a stretcher on top of which was a dead Lin family member. His whole body was black and blue, his skin was raw and his bones were all broken. He was killed alive. "Master of the house!" Lin''s people kneel on the ground, sad and crying. "What happened?" Lin Zhengtian frowned. "This morning, Lin Wen went to the city to buy some training materials, but he was attacked by the guards of Huxiao city. They deliberately caused trouble. Lin Wenqi didn''t fight with them, and they killed him alive!" A thin Lin family member cried. "According to our investigation, the leader of Huxiao city is from the Yuwen family. Yuwen family and Lin family have always been enemies. They must have done this to revenge our Lin family!" "Now that our Lin family is down and out, these former enemies have taken the opportunity to fall into the pit! Master, we can''t stay in Huxiao city. Let''s move! " The rest of the Lin family wailed and lamented their own experiences. Lin Zhengtian took a deep breath, but the anger in his eyes did not decrease at all, but became stronger and stronger. "Go? Where else can we go? " Lin Zhengtian drinks coldly, and then a little feet, high jump into the sky. "All the people of the Lin family, listen, prepare for the war immediately, and follow me to the city hall!" As the sound fell, Lin Zhengtian had already taken the lead and rushed to the center of Huxiao city. He has no intention to endure any more, and he is not going to give in any more! Shocked, the Lin family jumped up one by one and followed Lin Zheng in front of him. The Lin family''s current settlement is in a few scattered buildings along the river outside the city. The Lin family has been applying for residence in Huxiao city for a long time. But how can the people of Huxiao City agree to this foreign force? Since the literature is not good, then come to martial arts! Lin Zhengtian''s eyes were awe inspiring. Just close to Huxiao City, soldiers stationed on the city immediately drink. "No flying in Huxiao city! Let''s go down quickly "Go away!" Lin Zhengtian roared, a blow toward the gate of the city. The terrible emperor Qi was like a falling meteorite, crushing the city gate to pieces. The soldiers on the city wall were instantly powdered. Lin Zhengtian is as powerful as a bamboo, the emperor''s spirit is great, and he rushes into Huxiao city like an ancient spirit. "Bold!" "Who dares to run wild in Huxiao city?" "Quickly kneel down and die!" A record of the roar broke out from various places in Huxiao City, and then thousands of souls rose up and jumped into the sky. "Mole ants!" With a roar, Lin Zhengtian drew out the emperor''s spirit with one hand, and quickly condensed a palm covering the sky, and seized the thousands of souls. "It''s the emperor There was a cry of terror. "What? The great emperor The rest of us were stunned, unbelievable. This small Huxiao City, there is a great emperor coming? No one can escape from the emperor''s aura, thousands of people were caught by the terrible hands at one time! "Don''t you kneel down when you see the emperor? Do you want to be the powder of the emperor? " Lin Zhengtian said coldly. The huge emperor Qi''s palm was loosened, and a large amount of blood mud and plasma spilled from it, just like blood rain. Kill thousands of souls with one hand! This is not the emperor. What is it? At this moment, no one will doubt Lin Zhengtian''s words any more. They kneel on the ground one by one, and do not stop kowtowing. At the same time, the direction of the city Lord''s house also rushed to a large number of soul people, led by a peak puppet emperor, that is yuwenjian, the city master of Huxiao city! Yu Wenjian stepped on the air, and his power did not diminish. He was the Lord of a city, and he did not see the great emperor. Just see the face of the visitor, his look immediately stunned several points. "Are you from the Lin family?" "Yes, I am Lin Zhengtian!" Lin Zhengtian said coldly. "Oh, Lin Zhengtian..." Yu Wenjian sneered: "although you Lin family has made you such a great emperor, but now the Lin family has been the target of public criticism. How many powerful emperors have you offended in the case of Dahuang city? Even if you are promoted to the next emperor, the Lin family is still a dog of the lost family! It''s not worth mentioning "So, you Yuwen family is worth mentioning?"Lin Zhengtian didn''t talk nonsense at all. The emperor''s Qi was scattered, and he shattered all the souls around Yu Wenjian. He grabbed him with one hand, almost like a blink of an eye. In a flash, he appeared in front of Yu Wenjian and choked his neck. "You want to kill me?" Yu Wenjian remained calm, with a arrogant smile on his face: "if you really have seed, then you can try. The whole Lin family, you can fight, but who else is there in the Lin family besides you? If you kill me here, the strong man of my Yuwen family will go to the Vientiane gate and sue you. Then the strong man of the Vientiane gate will come and see how arrogant you are Lin Zhengtian stopped talking. It is a general law to forbid the powerful to kill innocent people indiscriminately in the mainland. Therefore, when we first set foot on xiongjue at night and entered the hongtianzong sect, no emperor dared to come around at random. Only by beheading the emperor outside the jiuhun palace in the daytime caused the great emperor to panic, which prompted the great emperor to join hands to destroy the city of Dahuang. The Vientiane gate has not had a good result in dealing with this matter, but this does not mean that the Vientiane gate does not deal with it. There are more than a dozen great emperors over there, and Xuanyuan emperor is even more terrible. The Vientiane gate can not punish it, but Lin Zhengtian is not necessarily the next great emperor. What''s more, there are many enemies of the Lin family. If you kill Yu Wenjian, you will expose the position of the Lin family, which is bound to attract the enemy''s attack. Lin was frowning. Yu Wenjian saw this and laughed: "how about it? You know you''re scared? Lin Zhengtian, even if you are the emperor? What can''t you do with me? Ha ha, let me go!! Ha ha ha ha... " " do you really think I''m afraid of this? " Suddenly, Lin Zhengtian seemed to have figured out something. His eyes were cold and he raised his hand to break all the limbs of Yu Wenjian. "Ah Yu Wenjian uttered a shrill scream. Then he felt a pain in his chest. He looked down and found that his soul had been dug out by Lin Zhengtian. "You..." the intense pain almost made yuwenjian faint. "In order to prevent your Yuwen family from complaining to the Vientiane gate, I can only destroy your Yuwen family! Yuwenjian, I won''t kill you. I''ll take you to Yuwen''s house, and I''ll let you see with your own eyes the appearance of your whole family being killed! " Lin Zhengtian cold drink, single hand yuwenjian then rushed out. "No Yu Wenjian made a shrill cry. "Huxiao city will be our Lin family. Who dares to disobey it? Kill it!" Lin Zhengtian roared with a moderate voice, and the terrible sound spread all over the city. The soul of the whole city all prostrate on the ground, kowtow and worship. Lin Zhengtian''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, holding Yu Wenjian and rushing out of the city. "You are the devil!! Devil Yu Wenjian was shocked and yelled wildly. But it didn''t work. On the second day, Yuwen villa, which is not far from Huxiao City, was completely destroyed. Lin Zhengtian made great efforts and slaughtered more than 700 people of Yuwen villa, which shocked the whole world. However, the Lin family blocked the ports to xiongjue mainland and Shengzhou at the first time to prevent others from reporting. When the Vientiane gate got the news, it was a few months later, and there was no evidence at that time... Lin Zhengtian and the experts of the Lin family entered Huxiao city and occupied it. As for Yu Wenjian, he was driven crazy by Lin Zheng''s natural birth. Finally, he jumped off the cliff and died. And the destruction of the Yuwen family, to those who want to provoke the Lin family sounded an alarm, no one dares to provoke the Lin family. The Lin family occupied Huxiao city and took root here. Ten days after the Lin family settled in Huxiao City, Lin Zhengtian quietly left the city and headed for Dongqun, one of the four fierce places in the nine souls mainland. No one has ever seen him again. ... ... since Dongli island and his party, they closed down in the small world at night, and all the external affairs were left to Shentu management. With Ji Di and Yan Di sitting in the town, the present grand view city is not what it used to be. However, Shentu was extremely worried about this, because neither Emperor Yan nor emperor Ji really followed the white night. Those who were not sincere in their hearts might cause trouble in the future. However, the divine way did not know. Emperor Yan''s life was in the hands of the white night, and he could not listen to it. At the moment, Ji Di had completely submitted himself to the white night, and was sincerely convinced! The bamboo emperor did not leave in a hurry, but also came to Dahuang city with Ji di. I''ve been looking for the bamboo emperor for half a month. "Qianqian, what about the white night?" The bamboo emperor came into the room, poured a cup of tea, and then asked the beautiful girl sitting in the middle of the room. "Most of the adults are going to the closed door. He is very happy to get yinlingquan. I''m afraid he is thinking about the usage now." Ji Di opened his eyes and said with a smile. "And how to use it? The heart is really big, your master son first offended the great emperor alliance, then the emperor of heaven and earth, and then the death of the Shanghai emperor and the lion emperor. The Vientiane gate is afraid that he will intervene. Such a lot of things are waiting for him, and he has the heart to study magic weapons? "The bamboo emperor shook his head: "it''s not long since January. When the emperor of heaven and earth comes, let''s see how to deal with the white night." "Hum, why should we be afraid of one of his disciples unless the emperor of heaven and earth comes in person? Adults must have the means to deal with it. Don''t worry. " Ji Di was full of confidence. "Oh! When did you care so much about a fake emperor? It''s really sweet for an adult to call... Hello, Qianqian, do you like the white night The bamboo emperor came close and said with a bad smile. "What are you talking about?" Ji Di''s cheek flushed: "I''m just simply out of respect for adults." "Oh... If you don''t like it, I''ll go on it. Although I may not be the opponent in the daytime in terms of strength, I can''t be close to it, right? What''s more, I have a special constitution, and I''m the emperor. If white night gets me, I don''t know how much good it will be. He certainly won''t refuse. " The bamboo emperor grinned and put down his tea cup. He got up and said, "I''m going to find him." "You... You... You... Stop!" Ji Di quickly got up and called. "What? Can''t give up? " The bamboo Emperor gave a sly smile. "Why... What can''t I give up?" "Then I went..." "no going!" "Why?" "Because... It''s not allowed to go anyway!" Ji Diyi was upright, but his face turned red. The bamboo emperor couldn''t help laughing. How could he not guess the Ji emperor''s mind? With a smile, he said helplessly, "OK, ok... If you don''t go, you won''t go..." but just then, a voice came from outside Dajing city. "Wanxiang gate emissary Yao Yi, please see Lord Bai!" "The emissary of the alliance of the great emperor, sword, please see Lord Bai!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 During this period of time, the white night had been thinking about the "Silver Spring". He happened to find that at the bottom of this bucket, which was shaped like a small wooden bucket, there was a delicate array only the size of a grain of rice. The complexity of the array was beyond his understanding of the array. It''s hard to imagine who could have such a means to set up array on such a small magic weapon... however, after half of the research, people were called out of the small world by divine way. He sat in the hall of longjue residence in Dajing City, drinking tea and thinking about the "yinlingquan". Ji Di and Yan Di all came and sat on both sides. Before long, the magic sword emperor came in as the emissary of the alliance between Wanxiang menyaoyi and the great emperor. The status of these two people in their respective forces is not low. Yao Yi is one of the five elders of the Vientiane sect. He has a high status and holds an arrow in his hand. No one dares to disrespect him. It is needless to say that Shendao emperor, one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, is the first sword of nine souls. Its weight is even heavier than Yaoyi. Yao Yi''s attitude was quite respectful. She walked in and made a bow to the white night. "I''ve met Lord Bai." "Well." White night back to God, to Yao Yi nodded. However, the emperor did not speak. He just pulled a chair beside him and sat down directly. White night swept the eyes of the sword emperor, pointing to him and asking the Emperor Yan: "who is this person?" "Your honor, this man is one of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, the great emperor of Shendao!" Emperor Yan quickly got up and said. "Oh? One of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors? Why don''t you give your name? I don''t know who he is if he doesn''t say it White night swept the eyes of the sword emperor, and then asked Emperor Yan: "who is stronger and who is weaker than you?" "Of course, it''s better to master Shendao... But if I have time to launch" the art of truth words ", it''s not that I can''t defeat him." The emperor said respectfully. "So... Is it like killing a pig and a dog if you and I join hands to kill him?" Said the white night. After this, the face of the emperor of Shendao changed immediately. How could he not hear the meaning of the white night? This guy is much better than when we met in Dahuang City, and... How did he make Emperor Yan his subordinate? That''s the middle emperor! I''m afraid the boy has some strange tricks. The great emperor of Shendao bit his teeth, coughed and stood up, bowing to the white night: "God Dao has seen the white Lord." "If you don''t salute me again, I''ll throw you out of grand view." Said the lazy white night. The words fell, and the corners of the sword''s mouth twitched. The whole mainland, who dare to say such words to him, is afraid not. Even emperor Xuanyuan will not threaten him like this. But white night is different! Not only can he speak, but also he can do it... the sword doesn''t speak, but the murderous spirit and anger in his eyes are very obvious. What are you doing here? If it''s coming to see me, what about the gift? " White night put down the cup, said straight. How arrogant! The emperor was so angry that he immediately rushed to chop the bastard into meat paste. But now the white night is not what it used to be. There are two great emperors sitting on both sides of him, and there is a middle emperor. How dare he mess around? "I have come to read the commandments of our Vientiane sect to Lord Bai "Commandments?" Everyone was shocked. "It''s some restrictions that our clan made to the white patriarch according to the current situation of nine spirits." Yao Yi said: "the master of Bai Zong is gifted and inherited by all the great emperors. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you prove the emperor''s way now. With the dead dragon sword, the ordinary emperor is not your enemy, but there are no rules and regulations. If Bai Zongzhu has a dead dragon sword, he must be restrained. Otherwise, like Dongli Island, the nine spirits will be in chaos." After that, Yao Yi took out a golden imperial edict from the ring, and began to read it solemnly: "according to the order of the master of the gate of Vientiane, from today on, we have made the following restrictions on the master''s white night. If the following ten commandments are violated, the Vientiane gate can take back the dead dragon sword." "First, it is not allowed to kill nine souls at will." "Second, it is not allowed to hurt people with the sword of the dead dragon." "Third, we must not arbitrarily occupy other people''s territory and plunder other people''s resources." "The fourth..." ... "the tenth..." Yao Yi stated one by one, but each of them had great limitations, so that when he read article 10, he found that he could not do anything except self-defense. The divine sword emperor beside him sneered and sneered. These commandments are a shackle to the white night. After reading the tenth article, Yao Yi held the imperial edict in both hands and said, "please accept the order by night." This word falls, Ji Di and Yan Di look at the white night, their eyes are filled with horror.If this is accepted, it will be more convenient for the people of the great emperor''s alliance to start their hands on the white night, and the white night and grand view city will also be in danger. But if you don''t, it''s the enemy of the Vientiane gate. What does the Vientiane gate mean? The whole nine soul continent, I''m afraid no one knows... the hall falls into a dead silence... "Lord white night, take orders." The great emperor of Shendao said with a smile. Nothing was said at night. Yao Yi does not urge, holding the imperial edict in both hands, waiting quietly. White night closed his eyes, thought for a moment, then light mouth: "before receiving orders, I have a word, want to ask Yao Yi elder." Yao Yi hesitated, nodded: "please speak." "What punishment did the Vientiane gate punish the great emperors who destroyed the city?" "My family has also made restrictions on them, and it is forbidden to do so!" Yao Yi Dao. "What restrictions have been imposed on Hercules?" "It is roughly the same as that of master Bai." "So it also restricts them from using force at will? In this case, why did he fight against me on Dongli island The white night stares at Yao Yi and says coldly. "This... This matter, we will investigate, but Hercules has been killed by master Bai. Even if he violates the rules, we can''t punish him." Yao Yi said. "Yes, what commandments do you take care of when you die?" The white night chuckled, waved his hand and said, "so this commandment is in vain. Don''t promulgate it." "Bold!" "White night, do you want to be the enemy of Vientiane gate "Are you a member of the Vientiane sect?" The white night squints at the divine sword emperor. "I''m not." "Since it''s not, how can you talk here? Get down on your knees The night is full of rage. "What do you say?" The emperor thought his ears didn''t hear clearly, so he looked at the white night in amazement. He wants me to kneel? Since he became famous, has the emperor ever heard such words? "What? Do you want me to repeat it? Get down on your knees The white night suddenly stood up, and his whole body was full of emperor Qi. The terrible emperor power was like a huge mountain, pressing towards the God Sabre emperor. Shendao emperor is not polite. It directly overflows the emperor''s Qi to resist. But at the same time, Emperor Yan''s and Ji''s imperial Qi also poured in, which instantly broke his imperial Qi. The three imperial spirits were suppressed on his shoulders like mountains, and the emperor''s feet trembled and he was almost unstable. "You God Dao emperor''s eyes are round. "This is my place. Dare you be so rude to me here? If you don''t kneel today, I''ll let you lie down. " Cold white night said, killing the idea of cold. The emperor''s face changed rapidly, red and white. Kneeling to a puppet emperor is a great shame. But at the thought that this man had killed the great emperor on Dongli Island, and even wiped out Hercules, he had no rebellious attitude. He thought he was no better than Hercules. "Good!! Good!! Good!! White night!! I will remember the humiliation you gave me today The emperor of Shendao bit his teeth and knelt on the ground. Next to the Yao instrument see shape, pour out a cool breath. However, the white night suddenly came down from above and went to the divine sword emperor. The emperor raised his head and did not know what he was going to do, so he saw a slap in the face. Bang! A clear and violent noise rippled in the hall. The great emperor of Shendao is furious! But just about to get up, Emperor Yan and Emperor Ji stood up. "White night!" He growled, his eyes red with blood. "If I kill Hercules, I will kill you. If you dare to disrespect me again, I will hang your head on the gate of grand view today." Cold night said. "You..." the God Dao emperor was so angry that he was shaking all over. He turned around, sat back to his position, then waved to Yaoyi and said: "Dahuang city was destroyed, countless souls died, the devil emperor fell, and the Qing emperor was abolished. The result of the disposal of this matter by the Vientiane gate was just a few false commandments? I don''t accept it! " "Is master Bai really ready to refuse?" Yao Yi said carefully. "I can accept it. I want you to do two things in the Vientiane gate. If I can, I can''t do it. Please go back." "What two things?" "First of all, Tiansheng, one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, has committed many evils and poisoned the land of Wudang, harming countless people. Now I have not received any information about the disposal of Tiansheng from the Vientiane gate. He has not been punished as he deserves. How dare you read the commandments to me?" The white night is light. "This... The matter of the heavenly sage elder is very important. Even if we know that we want to deal with him, it is not a matter of one or two days." Yao Yi sighed."It''s your business. I don''t want to take care of it. As for the second, it''s easier! I want you to disband the alliance of the great emperors, and at the same time imprison all the great emperors led by Xuanyuan emperor who participated in the event of Dahuang city for a period of 50 years, and temporarily deprive them of their imperial status and ask them to pay for the reconstruction of the city. In this way, I can accept the commandment. " "I''m afraid the second one is more difficult than the first one..." "if you can''t, go." "Is master Bai not afraid of being blamed by the headmaster?" Yao Yi hesitated and said carefully. "Not afraid." White night shakes his head: "don''t say it''s your Vientiane gate. Even if you add a great empire alliance, I''m not afraid." "Do you really think you are a God?" The great emperor of Shendao said angrily. "I''m not a God." White night reached out and stroked the dead dragon sword on his waist and said, "but there is one person who may be." Yao Yi and Shendao were stunned, but soon they seemed to think of something, breathing tight, cold sweat micro flow. "If this sword is put into that man''s hand, I wonder if you two can resist it? Maybe it can kill him, but the best end is to pull the whole nine souls to bury with me! Think about the consequences. " They were silent. This is the foundation of the white night. It''s too simple for him to destroy the nine souls www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 Shendao emperor and Yaoyi left early. They were in a hurry and their faces were not good. In particular, the great emperor of Shendao almost broke his teeth. And in the hall. Ji Di and Yan Di didn''t leave. They looked dignified and worried. Emperor Yan looked at the meditative white night above his eyes and opened his mouth and said, "with the help of the majesty of the Dragon Emperor, your majesty has temporarily shaken off the Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance. After all, this is not a long-term plan. If the alliance of the great emperor and the Vientiane gate are forced to kill, and the adults are forced to hand over the dead dragon sword to the Dragon Emperor, that is, the jade and stones are burned and the mountains and rivers are all broken. It is not the best policy." "I know." The white night nods, the eye shoots out a sharp awn: "but until now, already had no way, the Vientiane gate also began to guard against me." "With all due respect, adults are growing up too fast. It''s normal for the Vientiane gate to have such a reaction. If you can''t restrain you when you get to the back, you are the one who is above the order of the nine souls. This is what the Vientiane gate does not want to see." Ji Di sighed, and her heart was filled with emotion. When she saw white night for the first time, he could only fight with the next emperor. At that time, she was sure to kill Bai Ye. However, how long did it take for Bai Ye to be promoted to the puppet emperor, he could crush the next great emperor. He could also fight against the enemy. He could compete with the middle emperor with the dead dragon sword. If we continue to do this, how many people can cure him when he enters the way of emperor and nine spirits? "The boat will go straight when it comes to the bridge. Let''s put these things aside for the time being. I want you to do one thing for me now." White night said as he took out a piece of paper from Qianlong ring and put it on the tea table: "you can find a way to collect all these materials for me in three days. I can use it." "Oh?" Emperor Yan and Emperor Ji went over and glanced at each other with a look of surprise. "None of these things are ordinary. I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money to collect them completely." Said Emperor Yan. "Don''t we have money?" "At the moment, not a lot." "What about your Nangong family''s money? That''s all my money. Take it all. " "Well... This... OK. I''ll try my best to get them together within three days. " Emperor Yan''s sufferings cannot be explained. "Send it directly to the inner room." Said the white night, and turned away. ... these materials are used for array arrangement. After entering the small world, he quickly found an open space in the daytime, took out the "Silver Spring", carefully peeped at the complicated array inside, and then drew the outline of the big array in a certain way. He believes that the reason why yinlingquan can connect the nine days must be related to this array. However, the arrangement of this array is not so complicated. It looks like an array on the surface, but it is actually composed of seven different small arrays, and each of them is different. The first one is constructed by completely using the material of fire attribute as the medium, cooperating with the fire department soul technique to record the array seal, and then using the most pure fire magic weapon as the array source. The second one is mainly made of water-based materials. If you look carefully, you can even see the continuous flow of water above. The third is mainly wind, the fourth is wood, the fifth is gold, the sixth is light, and the seventh is canvas by means of space and time. However, the seven small arrays are closely linked and perfectly fit to form a whole and become this big array. At the beginning of the white night, it''s amazing to see how difficult it is to integrate these seven small arrays into a whole. Moreover, the arrangement of these seven small arrays requires the array setters to be very proficient in these seven forces. It is a large amount of work to complete the construction. What''s more surprising is that such a complicated array can be compressed into a rice grain sized artifact by the caster... it''s unbelievable just to think about it. Who is the existence of this array? White night produced a strong curiosity, he believed that even Xuanyuan emperor might not be able to set up this magic array. "No matter what, let''s take out the array canvas to see if it can really enter the Ninth Heaven." I was a little excited at night. For jiuchongtian, it is the place where the soul yearns for. It is almost the holy land of the soul. The efficiency of Emperor Yan and Emperor Ji was really good. However, when the materials were handed over to the white night, Emperor Yan''s face was distorted. Because of the rarity of these materials, the money consumed was huge. Emperor Yan was afraid that he had taken out all the property of the Nangong family. White night is not polite. Take the materials and start the canvas. This arrangement took half a year. It''s still in the small world, and it''s been three months outside. White night is almost a canvas day and night, but it''s OK. There is a rice sized array as a template, and the rest is not difficult. After half a year in the small world, the terrible array was finally set up successfully. "And then it has to be activated." Thinking about it in the daytime, he put a prepared energy magic instrument on the array, and then urged the big array.There was a flash of thunder and lightning on the array, and a colorful halo rose to the sky. I was breathing hard and excited at night. But this halo lasted for about five minutes, and suddenly stopped, and the whole array suddenly stopped. As soon as he looked up, he found that the energy magic weapon was cracked and completely broken. "Can''t bear the intense operation of this array?" White night rushed to the past, check a look, surprised. It turns out that the energy in this magic instrument has been evacuated... if the energy is lost, the magic instrument will become scrap iron. "No, the ordinary energy magic weapon is not enough to support the operation of the big array. This magic weapon is of the pseudo emperor level. Even if you use the utensil of the emperor level, it will not last for a long time..." "no wonder... No wonder that the elder only distributes the array size of rice grains. If you set up a large array, you can''t find a suitable magic weapon to activate the array source. Even if you try to arrange a large array, it''s only a small one It''s empty. It can''t be moved at all. " Sitting on the ground in the white night, a little depressed. But soon, he seemed to notice something. The man jumped up and took off the dead dragon sword from his waist. "Wait, maybe... With the dragon sword?" This sword is so special that it can''t be used as an array source. If the array can squeeze out those magic tools, how can it drain the dead dragon sword? "Maybe try it!" Thinking of the white night quickly walked to the array, inserted the sword, and then urged. Whoa. The colorful halo bloomed again on the array, and it lasted for a long time, and was incomparably rich. The dead Dragon Sword stands tall in the middle of the array. It is like a rock. It is extremely stable. The energy flowing from the sword is poured into the array like a spring. Great! The white night is full of joy and stares at the array. After the Dharma array inspired about Mo Baixi, a strange whirlpool appeared in the middle of the array, and in the whirlpool, the pure spirit spirit of terror was exploded. He took a puff of shock. These spirits are even more pure than those of the emperor. And like the flood, instill this way!! "Without any reason, how could there be such pure spirit? This must be the breath of the Ninth Heaven! It must be! " The exciting thoughts of the white night. The soul gas flows into the small world. In the small world, flowers bloom and withered trees spring. All vegetation is nourished by this spirit and becomes more and more prosperous and colorful. The white night took a deep breath and walked cautiously towards the whirlpool. He felt the impact of the spirit, and his conjecture became more and more firm. "Up A big drink, the white night into the vortex. At the same time, a strange force of time and space enveloped him. The eyes are bright and dark at night. When the sight comes back, people are no longer in the small world of spring. He looked around and found that the stars were shining. More pure than the spirit from the whirlpool, more advanced soul force around him, as if to dissolve him completely. At night, his face was dull and his heart was beating wildly. This is the Ninth Heaven? Am I the first to enter the Ninth Heaven in flesh? The breath slowed down in the daytime. He looked at the place like the Milky way. He gathered his soul power and walked forward. There was no weight here, not even air. His breathing action had to rely on soul Qi. However, the soul power here is inexhaustible. There is no need to worry about the white night. People rush forward like meteors across the night sky... but just as we are approaching the towering Milky way... Dong! The white night suddenly bumped into a transparent wall, and the terrible impact almost didn''t make him faint. "What the hell is this?" White night touched the barrier in front of him, and suddenly thought of something. "Is this the estrangement of a heavy day?" He sighed, his left hand coagulated a soul force, toward the forward boom. Bang! The gap is wide open. White night went in. As soon as he entered it, a streamer covered his feet from the top of his head in the white night, and his body was instantly transformed and doubled. I see it in the white night and look at it. When the spirit of heaven is promoted, its strength will increase with each passing day. The Ninth Heaven is the peak. But I don''t want the same truth in the flesh. "Isn''t that to say that when I rush to the Ninth Heaven, my body will grow wildly?" Think of this, the white night all over an exciting, people such as sharp arrows, toward the head in the past! Bang! Bang! Bang!Bang! With his domineering soul power, he rushed to the fourth heaven in one breath and directly to the fifth heaven. And the strength of the body is also rising at an alarming rate. In the blink of an eye, the body has almost broken through the bottleneck and reached the peak. As long as you enter the sixth heaven, you can transcend the samsara and reach the terrifying body that has never existed in the mainland. Not into samsara already comparable to the emperor''s body, the next realm, will certainly surpass the physical body! White night was excited, took a deep breath, pulled out the sword, and cut across the barrier of the sixth heaven... chi! The terrible sword will tear the barrier open. White night feet a little bit, like a shell, rushed in. Sixth heaven! Boom! Almost in the white night into the sixth day of the moment, a color light burst out in his body, the power of sublimation covered his whole body! The physical body surpasses the emperor. Not into the samsara has broken! The body is level with the sky. If the sky doesn''t die, I won''t die. If the sky doesn''t die, I won''t die! In the white night, my eyes are shining, and I look around. The supreme realm of the flesh! Never die! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 The sky is still with me, and I will destroy the sky. White night hands open, remove the soul force, let himself float in the bright stars of the world, the streamer of his body will render him like stars, shining, flashing. When the halo is dim, I look down and find that my body has changed dramatically at this moment. Every inch of flesh and blood in the body, there is a kind of energy swimming, they are full of pores, skin and flesh, the strength of the flesh and blood will be infinitely increased a thousand times. Qi Tian does not die. It''s really terrible! Today''s Qi Tian undead has been able to resist the upper emperor''s attack and the middle emperor''s all-out attack. Unless there is a specific magic weapon, the body of white night is invincible. He took a deep breath, opened his eyes and looked around. Every star in the distance is the soul of heaven. He didn''t rush up any more, but went to these heavenly spirits. However, when he tried to touch a soul, he found that his fingers completely penetrated the soul. Although they were shining and strange, each soul was just a fiction... Dreamlike and unreal... "maybe only thinking can touch them..." the white night took a deep breath and continued to move towards the seventh heaven. Entering the seventh day, the physical fitness has been strengthened again, the defense and strength have improved a lot, and the self-healing ability has also increased a lot. For the spirit of heaven, every promotion is extremely difficult, but once promoted, the strength of the soul will be extremely terrible. And here, the same is true of the flesh. Not only the physical body, he found that his vision, senses, reactions, etc. had improved. It seems that there is a unique strength in each heavy day, which is almost comparable to a completely new one. White night was excited and kept on rushing towards the eighth. However, at the eighth level, breaking through the barrier is not as simple as before. He clasped his sword with one hand and gazed at the transparent barrier. Suddenly, his arms shook open, and the terrible blade rolled towards the barrier like a wave of air. Chi la... the slender sword Qi cut straight in the past. Dong!!!!! A violent explosion sounded and the barrier vibrated violently. The long and thin barrier was torn out. The strength of the barrier on the eighth day is not comparable to that of the seventh layer. Every time it goes up, the strength of the barrier rises geometrically. He raised his sword again and closed his eyes. The ten Heavenly spirits in his body immediately began to work. The surging soul power surged towards his arms like a flood. At the same time, the top of the white night blooms a burst of hot light, the light shines down, stabbing people''s eyes. He was a little surprised, and looked up. Through the end of the eighth heaven, which was like the Ninth Heaven, several heavenly spirits comparable to the scorching sun were shining brightly. "Is that my soul?" White night Leng, just feel the current body of the soul force and the previous almost two things. "My soul seems more pure and rich than before? All of a sudden, how could it have changed so much? " White night mind Na Na Na''s thought, he stares at that barrier, raises the sword to cut again. Whoa. The sword Qi flew out again, but at this moment, it was as thin as hair, extremely sharp, and endless cold... chi. The transparent barrier is like cut tofu, which opens instantly. The white night was so surprised that she rushed over. The flesh has been raised in terror again. But at the moment, his mind was not on the body at all. He raised his head and rushed to the "scorching sun" on his head. "Are those really my spirits? Can I stand in front of my soul? " White night heart head complex incomparable, also excited incomparably. Ask the whole nine souls, who can stand in front of their own heavenly spirit? Maybe no one can come to this kind of place! Even if someone has mastered the channel to open the nine fold sky, there is not enough energy to support their arrival. After all, there is only one dead dragon sword! There is no magic weapon to replace this sword! However, if you want to go to the Ninth Heaven, the strength of the barrier is even more appalling. Even if the ten Heavenly spirits are urged, they can not be easily shaken. He took a deep breath and looked at the "scorching sun" on his head. His mind moved, and his soul suddenly disappeared. The ten Heavenly spirits immediately moved and rushed to the center. Whoa! A column of light gushed out of the body of the white night, illuminating all directions. Spirit, now! With a sharp look in his eyes, he slashed with his sword. Sonorous! Whoa! The sword Qi flies away, as broad as the mountain pulse, making the barrier tremble wildly. But... the sword Qi dissipated and the barrier did not move."The barrier of jiuchongtian is really extraordinary. Let''s take a look at it with the emperor''s Sutra." In the white night, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he drank with his sword. The sword whirled around in a sad whirlpool. The body of the sword was like a rainbow, and it flashed towards the barrier with its arms. If Pangu opened the sky, the sword Qi was thousands of Zhang long, as if to split the whole Jiuchong into two parts. Boom!!! The great noise resounded through the whole starry sky... ... ... the sky. A crack quietly tears the void, and several figures come out. "I will be able to make a breakthrough in six days A young and delicate girl stepped on the void and said seriously on her face. The girl was dressed in light armor with a sword at her waist. Although she was lovely, the dress was quite awkward. "Ai, you have to come on! Our team has reached the seventh and the eighth, and the senior brothers and sisters are attacking the ninth. If you don''t work hard and pull us back, we will have to drive you out of the team. " Next to a beautiful man said with a smile, the same man is full of armor, fully armed. "Third Elder martial brother, do you want to drive me away? Is that what ails you so much? " At once, the girl''s eyes were covered with tears, and she was pitiful. Seeing the girl''s appearance, the handsome man quickly waved his hand and nervously said, "Xiao AI, don''t cry. Elder martial brother knows that you are wrong. Don''t cry." When the girl saw it, she chuckled and said with a bad smile, "you are still so stupid, Third Elder martial brother." "Well, are you pretending? How dare you cheat elder martial brother? Fight for it "Hee hee, who let you always bully me!" The girl had a grimace. The handsome man was angry: "no, no, we are going to rebel! Watch me teach you "No, brother!" The girl laughed and begged for mercy. They chased each other and were very happy. "Have you had enough?" At this time, a serious voice came out of the crack. They stopped immediately. A few more people came out of the crack, and the first one was a woman in lacquer red armor. The woman''s face was heroic, her expression was serious, and she had a very broad sword in her hand. The woman came out, the people around immediately bowed their heads and called: "second elder martial sister." "Well." The woman nodded and said to a man wearing black armor and long hair not far away: "elder martial brother, let''s go up. This time, we''ll strive for a breakthrough." "Good." With a pair of cold double pupil black armor man indifferent nod, and then feet jump, the first to rush up. But no sooner had these people arrived than someone exclaimed. "This spirit is not the same as the original spirit here!" "It''s like someone came here before us." "Although there are not many people who have the means to cross the void, I don''t know how difficult it is to get here. In addition to us, only the people of those forces have mastered this means. Most of them have come here to obtain opportunities. It''s no big deal. As long as they don''t hit one piece, it''s OK." Big sword woman said. They nodded and went on going up. The second day. The third day. The fourth day... so until the sixth day, several people''s faces finally changed. "Who are the seeds of those forces who can enter the sixth heaven?" The handsome man asked with some hesitation. People were silent. "I''m afraid there are not many people except those." The big sword woman suddenly thought of something, and her voice coagulated: "everyone, be careful. If we meet, we will go." Black armour man''s face is deep, the coldness in the eyes is more and more thick. "Younger martial sister, stay here and break through. Let''s go on." He dropped a word and went up. "Elder martial brothers and sisters..." the little girl was afraid. "Don''t worry, it''s not far from the exit. If the situation is not right, you should run away!" "Well... You should come back soon." The girl cried. The party left. The seventh... the eighth! Here we are. The black man stopped. All of them stayed in the seventh level, only the two of them tore the barrier with their strong strength, entered the eighth level, and began to attack the ninth. It''s just. This time neither of them was happy. They sniff the air rippling breath, has been able to confirm that not long ago, someone broke through the barrier and officially entered the Ninth Heaven. "It must be false! Maybe we made a mistake. Except for that one, how could anyone enter the Ninth Heaven? It must be fake! "Some of the big sword women couldn''t believe it and kept whispering. The man did not speak, but just looked at the barrier. For a long time, he roared and rushed to the barrier. A needle and sword as thin as a silver needle stabbed at the barrier. The whole barrier of the Ninth Heaven was made into an arc by him. However... the barrier is still intact! "No The man roared and stabbed madly. The barrier is shaking. The woman with the big sword looked and sighed. Elder martial brother... Still can''t break through to the Ninth Heaven after all... the barrier of the Ninth Heaven is too strong... They must at least have the power to attack and kill the Emperor... at this time, a bright halo burst out in the ninth heaven. Everyone looked out there. In that halo... There seems to be a figure moving. That man is just like a God www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 Ninth Heaven! Looking around in the white night, my eyes are full of stagnant colors. Every bright star around is the spirit of heaven, and these spirits are extremely terrible. Bi Fang, Huoling, Shenwu, xuangui... many heavenly spirits are dazzling. But what white night cares about is his soul. Several rays of light rushed towards him under the urge of his mind. However, after looking at it, he found that there were only nine spirits around him, and there were no dead dragon spirits in the sky... Bai Ye was stunned. Is it possible that the spirit of the dead dragon was not in the nine heaven? He tried to urge, but there was still no sign of the dead dragon. Maybe it''s because of the particularity of this day''s soul. It was originally given by the dead dragon sword, rather than communicating with the generation of the heaven spirit above the nine heavens. Maybe it''s because of this reason... after sorting out his thoughts and looking around, he found that there was nothing worth exploring here any more. He took a breath and decided to leave. But as soon as the body moved, the man stopped again. Nine heavy sky... Really nothing? He thought for a moment, and suddenly his body continued to rush upward. He was like a rippling meteor, pulling out a long and fiery tail. Each weight is more important than the previous one. By the time it reaches the Ninth level, the space here can''t be measured. At least it''s very easy to install xiongjue mainland. There are lots of soul in every day. The white night rubbed the spirit of the sky all the way up, never moving forward. However, after walking for nearly three days, there is still no appearance of the end of the Ninth Heaven. He held his breath and urged his soul. Here is full of inexhaustible pure soul Qi. A soul person can freely use his soul power here without being affected. In this way, the white night with a trace of expectations, aimlessly forward, I do not know how long... bang! A familiar sense of impact spread all over him. To the edge? White night Leng Leng Leng, stop to have a look. A barrier appeared again. At the other end of the barrier, it''s dark, and there''s nothing... the white night touched the barrier, looked at the dark place, and said with a bitter smile: "maybe I''ve thought too much, what else can there be in this nine fold sky?" After thinking about it, people turn around and prepare to leave this unique space. But not long after turning around, he stopped again. "When I just touched the barrier, the texture and strength of the barrier... Seemed to be different from that when I broke into the jiuchongtian?" The white night murmured, slowly turned around, looked at the barrier for a long time, suddenly drank a sound, pulled up a sword, and blasted towards the barrier. The terrible sword spirit of thousands of feet long hit the barrier. However... boom! There was a big bang. The sword is full of energy. And that barrier... Doesn''t move. White night is stupid. It''s much better than the barrier to protect the Ninth Heaven... "good guy!" In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he rushed with his sword. The soul power of the whole body broke out quickly, and the sword body burst into red light. When it approached the barrier, the sword Qi exploded and turned into a straight rainbow, which shot through the sword tip. The magic sword of Mo Wu! Bang! The sword Qi turns into a ring pattern and splashes around. The terrible sword force even scattered the pure spirit around. It''s just that... the barrier just shook a little and didn''t crack. When the sword is closed in the night, the eyes become frozen and the spirit in the body moves up and condenses into the posture of spirit and God in a short time. All of a sudden, nine heavy sky burst out extremely Burning Halo. The men and women who were bombarding the nine sky barrier stopped. They looked up and saw a huge sun in the sky. It was the sun, which was formed by the fusion of several heavenly spirits. It was so bright that the surrounding spirits were dim, forcing them to retreat and dominate. "That''s the spirit!" The big sword woman shook her head and said, "elder martial brother, it''s nothing strange. It''s just a spirit. It''s not worth mentioning. I think that person''s spirit is ordinary." "Is it really plain?" The man whispered and looked: "you didn''t find it? Is this spirit different from the one we usually see? " "Different?" The big sword woman was shocked for a moment. She looked again and looked at the dazzling light for a long time. Her face turned pale. "Why is the spirit so big"Twice as big as a normal spirit!" Men sink. "How could an ordinary spirit be so big?" The woman was in a cold sweat: "does it mean that the spirit has changed?" "The spirit God only appears after the fusion of heaven and soul, and the fusion of heaven and soul variation... Have you ever seen it?" The man gasped. The woman does not speak, but the expression on her face has already told the man her mood at the moment. How does the fusion of the spirit of heaven mutate? Whoosh! Suddenly. The unusual spirit moved overhead. It seems to be attracted by something, holding a long bright tail, leaping to the top of the nine heavy sky. The pupil of the man shrinks. He seems to have guessed something, but he is not sure. However, the terrible spirit left soon... boom! As if the sky split like the voice of terror spread down, directly throughout the whole nine days inside and outside. "What sound?" All the members of the team were startled. "What happened?" "Did they break through the boundary and enter the Ninth Heaven?" The men and women below thought with joy. But just then... boom! Another loud noise came. There was a terrible shaking force in the sound. When the sound waves hit, everyone felt their bodies shaking. Seven heavy team members, you look at me, I look at you, all show the color of dismay. Breaking through the Ninth Heaven... Is there really such a big move? And at the end of the Ninth Heaven. In the white night, his eyes congealed and sacrificed to the soul God. He launched the "Tianyin breaking evil formula" and once again raised his sword and cut it to the barrier. Boom!!! The terrible sword force is like a giant''s fist, which blows hard on the barrier. Now the barrier is all over the cracks, such as a boat in the sea, shaking. "Not enough! It''s not enough damage to tear this barrier! " He took out a lot of pills from Qianlong ring. These pills were refined by him in the small world according to the inheritance of Danti. "Mad Qi Dan!" "Heaven attack pill!" "Shensha Dan!" "Julidan!" ... throw them into the mouth like swallowing beans at night. All of a sudden, his arms were thick, and his strength and destructive power multiplied. But. These pills alone are not enough to help him tear the barrier. He let out a long cry, and his whole body was full of evil spirit. Nine turn does not destroy the body, the big devil body sacrifice. The evil spirit of terror is attached to the body and increases the strength of the arms madly. The whole person is like a shadow, but his eyes are red, just like two billowing sea of blood. He gazed at the barrier, desperation, with his sword. The sword trembled wildly. The sound of sword could tear the heaven and earth. The amazing power was trying to destroy everything in front of him. Bang! This tremor distorts the surrounding space-time and shakes the whole barrier. The barrier was completely torn apart, and the terrible force was tearing at it. I dare not let go of my strength and stop at night. The body of the sword is red, and the breath of destruction is constantly pounding, so that the twisted space around it is ignited. Finally! Bang! The blade of the sword suddenly loosened, and the whole barrier was cut open, and the white night rushed in directly. Break through!!! But at the same time, the spirit behind him also rushed over like a sharp arrow, leaping over the barrier, and completely ignited this dark place. "Well?" White night pupil is dilated, haven''t reflected how to return a responsibility, discover chest. Burst out a burst of dazzling blue light. "This... This is..." He saw that the ten Heavenly spirits in his body suddenly relieved himself of the spirit state, and then ran into his own heart. The heart beat wildly in the daytime... Dong! Bang! Bang! Thump... the heart is bombarded with painful feeling, and the heart is shaking violently. There is a feeling of fainting at night. Once again, the ten Heavenly spirits in the body are pounding the heart. It seems that they are going to blend into the heart, and the heart has been squeezed out of shape! "What''s going on here?" Covering the chest in the white night and sweating wildly... the heart is a little bit cracked, but the spirit of heaven can''t control it, and they continue to rush madly. "No, you have to hold your heart." White night bit his teeth and urged emperor Qi to go to the heart cage. But it''s just a drop in the bucket.If it is not the night just broke through to Qi Tian immortal body, plus the ninth day, the body is greatly strengthened, otherwise the heart burst and died at this time. "The secret of the green emperor''s long life!" Yell again in the night. Yes. Ten Heavenly spirits do not listen to the call, soul force is not operated. He is the same as ordinary people at the moment! Crackle! At this time, a strange voice was heard in the heart. Looking at it in the night, I found that the soul of Zhentian dragon had disappeared into the heart. The broken heart immediately appeared the soul pattern of Zhentian dragon soul, and at the same time, I could feel the existence of Zhentian dragon soul. His brain is hot, hurry to stimulate the soul of dragon soul, and launch the green emperor long life secret to heal the heart! The broken heart was immediately moistened, and for a long time, the soul fell into the heart the next day. The spirit is more and more abundant. Then there was the third. The fourth. The fifth one... when the last spirit flower spirit fails to enter the heart, the heart has recovered as early as before under the strong self-healing ability. However, the heart is fully integrated by ten Heavenly spirits. After a circle of expansion, there are more pictures of the spirit on the heart wall, which is shining. The whole person in the white night was like pulling out of the water, sweating and gasping. But he saw a series of brilliant lights in his eyes, looking at the several lights in the dark... what is this? Is it... The tenth day? " I can''t believe it in the night. On the 10th day, no historical records of jiuhun mainland have been recorded... me, jiuhun continent? The first person to enter the tenth day? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 Looking at the endless darkness, the white night felt deeply tired and powerless. It''s impossible to continue to explore. This layer is so difficult and life is more dangerous. If you continue to go up and come out again, how can you bear it? This place has already squeezed his limit, and the next layer is afraid to be a face-to-face, which can take his life. It''s better to wait until you enter the imperial realm and then consider exploring upward. The night breathed and flew down. He has only one feeling at the moment. A new life. Since he entered the first level, he felt that he was changing all the time. His body, blood, spirit and so on were all improved qualitatively. These are things that have never been imagined before. In the past, our strength has been able to crush the next great emperor, but we still need the help of the dead dragon sword to fight against the middle emperor. But now, in the white night, it doesn''t take much energy to fight against the middle emperor. With the dead dragon sword, even if we meet the upper emperor, we can have a war. In other respects, at least, there is nothing to be afraid of. Qi Tian does not die, and after so many days of transformation, the strength of the body has at least reached the level of Qi Tian undead. Apart from the dead dragon spirit, the rest of them float in the tenth heaven, illuminating the darkness there. The night fell down alone. Jump over the barrier, into the ninth. After several days of this, we finally got close to the ninth barrier. But soon, he stopped. Because outside the barrier of the Ninth Heaven, there are two figures. One man and one woman, all in armor and armed. The white night was dull. It never occurred to him that people would come to such places. On the land of nine souls, who can get here with this ability? Even if they set up that kind of array, what can they use as the source of the array? Is there anything else that can compete with the dragon sword in terms of energy? White night can''t believe it, carefully looked at the men and women. The couple seemed to have been waiting for the white night for a long time. Seeing the arrival of the white night, they did not show any surprise. On the contrary, they were also looking at... but gradually, the faces of the two men and women showed a color of surprise. "Who is this man?" The big sword. "Never before." The cold man said in a deep voice. The white night glanced at the two people, quite frightened. The female only had the top of the puppet emperor, but he didn''t say anything about it. But the black man had the strength of the next emperor... the next emperor, in the nine souls continent, I''m afraid only Lin Zhengtian can match... If these two people are the people of the nine soul land, they must be famous, and the white night can''t have heard of it, but they are so strange The dress up was so strange that he was puzzled for a moment. "Who are you?" The night lowered his voice and asked. "Should we ask you that?" "Who are you?" she said coldly? Why can a puppet emperor reach the Ninth Heaven "You don''t know me?" White night frowned, thought for a moment, said: "I call white night!" "White night?" They looked at each other with a look of doubt. "Elder martial brother, have you ever heard of this name?" "I haven''t heard of it. No one in the whole continent has ever called such a strange name." The man shook his head. Strange name? White night Leng next, some do not know what to say. But the man''s words made him very confused. It is reasonable to say that he has killed so many great emperors. He is already a famous person in mainland China. If not Xiong Jue, people in Shengzhou should have heard of their own names. How could these two people not know? He hesitated, lowered his voice and said, "which continent are you from?" "We?" Both showed a look of vigilance. "We are from basaltic land, and you?" The big sword woman first said that it was too late for the man to stop her. "Basaltic land?" The white night was stupefied. Is there still Qinglong? Zhuque land? White tiger land? But then again, there should be no such place in the land of nine souls? But they said they came from the basaltic continent... What the hell is going on? Are they not from the land of nine souls? White night was shocked and suddenly thought of some things heard from the Vientiane gate. The establishment of the Vientiane gate seems to be aimed at resisting some foreign enemies? What''s more, the Vientiane gate tried its best to cultivate the seeds of genius and protect and connive at the great emperor in order to preserve the vitality of the nine soul continent. Is it possible that the Vientiane gate is referring to them? Thinking of this, white night can not help but be vigilant. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Oh, I''m not from basaltic land, I''m from other continents.""If other continents, with your strength, not to mention being on the list of murderers, at least it won''t be too difficult to be on the list of murderers, but you are a nameless native. What''s the reason for that?" The man asked in a deep voice, apparently still in doubt. "What are the requirements for being on the list?" "Naturally, it''s on the challenge list." "Then I didn''t challenge, didn''t I get on the list?" White night shrugged. The man''s brow is slightly coagulated and does not speak. "If there''s nothing wrong, I should go." White night light road, head down. But just after the Ninth Heaven barrier, the man suddenly stopped. "Just a moment, my friend." "Well?" White night looked at him strangely. However, the man''s eyes were still cold, but he lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he raised his head and said seriously: "friend... You are not on the list of killing gods, nor on the list of killing emperors. Most of them are hermits." "I think so." In the daytime. "Do you know the people of the ethereal kingdom?" The man asked again. "Ethereal kingdom?" White night shook his head: "never heard of it." "Really?" A glimmer of light flashed in the man''s eyes, and he said, "excuse me, could you please help me?" "Help?" White night is stupefied... this guy is very kind. The woman next to me seemed to have guessed something, and her face was in a hurry: "elder martial brother, is this not good? If the people of other countries know... Then our Fengyun country will become the target of public criticism. How can the monarch raise his head in front of all the countries then? The prestige of our country will be destroyed, and we will become the eternal sinners! " "I know." The man bit his teeth and said coldly, "but I''m incompetent. I can''t break through this time. I can''t enter the Ninth Heaven. Even if I can win the last one, I can''t fight the next round. In this way, we still have to lose in Fengyun country. In this case, we can only give a free hand..." "but..." what else does the big sword woman want to say, but the man directly interrupts him. "Xiaohong, we don''t have time and no other choice. If we lose again, we will pay compensation for the cession. Once the territory is ceded, what can we do to resist other countries? Then it will only be annexed by other countries! Master seriously injured, our country lost a pillar, if we are still hesitant, we will only die. " When a woman hears the sound, she stops speaking. The man also seemed to have made a decision, took a deep breath and bowed to the white night: "I dare you, please take the place of my Fengyun country to fight!" The white night was full of clouds, and I didn''t know what they were talking about. "What''s going on? I don''t understand what you mean "My friends may not know me very well about the basaltic continent. It doesn''t matter. Let me take my time." The man took a deep breath and said, "let''s introduce ourselves first. This is my younger martial Sister Li Xiaohong. We are all under the leadership of Tiansong, the national master of Fengyun country. Not long ago, however, the neighboring countries launched a Shenwu duel against us for an unreasonable reason. This duel determines the survival of our Fengyun country. If we lose, we will have to cede three points One of the territory belongs to the neighboring countries. Once the territory is ceded and the national strength drops sharply, we will not be able to resist the neighboring countries, and sooner or later we will be annexed by them. However, in this Shenwu duel, our country has broken seven times in a row. If we lose for a while, we will lose the duel completely. Therefore, we are brave enough to ask you to help us tide over the difficulties. " After that, Lang mubai bowed deeply to the white night. "Cede territory if you lose? You may not give it. " In the daytime. Unexpectedly, they looked at him with strange eyes. "Don''t you know the importance of Shenwu duel?" Big sword woman asks carefully. "This... How can I not know?" Busy in the daytime. "In this case, you should also know that no one can violate the result of the Shenwu duel, otherwise it will be destroyed by all nations!" "Oh... Well, even so, how can I help you?" The white night looks the same. "If you are willing to help yourself, you will be honored by our country." The man said seriously. Seeing this, the woman also hastened to say: "the king of our country will satisfy any thing you want." "Is it?" "It sounds good, but I can''t guarantee that I will win." "If a friend can enter the Ninth Heaven, he must be better than I am. Although I don''t know whether to win or lose, the chance of winning is greater than mine. As long as you participate, you will be rewarded no matter whether you win or lose. Even if you lose, we will not blame you." "So..." feel your chin in the daytime. In fact, he has no interest in this duel. It''s a matter between the two countries. What does he join in? But white night is very interested in these people, in what they call the basaltic continentFrom what they said, the white night has 70% confidence. These people are people of different worlds. As to whether they are the continent in front of the gate of Vientiane, we have to study them. Anyway, what''s the use of guessing? It''s better to have a look. "Well, since you all said that, I''ll try." The white night is light. Thank you very much The man saluted immediately. The woman was overjoyed. "The duel will begin in three days. If it is convenient for you, we will start now?" "Yes, let''s go." Said the white night. They rushed down at once. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 The means by which these people enter the jiuchongtian make the white night have a strong curiosity. "How did you get in here?" When heading for the first heavy day, they ask in the daytime. There are so few people here. It''s certainly not anyone who wants to come. "With my master''s staff as the medium, he forced to open up the void." Li Xiaohong, a big sword woman, said: "however, the energy of this staff is not enough. It can only be used five times. It has been used three times before. This is the fourth time." "So I went there with you, but I can''t come back?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Don''t you have the means to come here?" Li Xiaohong asked. "Is it easy to get in here?" The white night did not answer, but asked in response. Li Xiaohong said with a bitter smile: "I''m sorry. It''s true that no one can enter the nine heaven at will. There is no specific material and array. I''m afraid I can''t come here." Lang mubai turned his head and said to the white night, "don''t worry, friend. Isn''t there another time? How can we be stingy if our friends are willing to help The white night nods silently. "But we are also very curious about you. You clearly only have the power of the puppet emperor, and you can break through to the Ninth Heaven. It''s really admirable. Your attack and killing methods should have been able to match the next emperor?" Lang mubai said again. He is the next emperor of the new Jin Dynasty. Even he can''t cut through the barrier of the Ninth Heaven. However, it is easy to do it in the daytime. How can he not be suspicious. "Well, I have a skill that can enhance the attack and kill means by force, but the price is that my defense is extremely weak, and the skin is like paper. This skill is a double-edged sword, but here it is a magic skill." Said the white night. "Do you have the confidence to defeat the next emperor?" Lang mubai asked again. "The next emperor? Try... " Lang mubai did not say anything. He is helpless now. He is very lucky to find someone with such strength as daynight. Whether he is successful or not, he has to try. "Elder martial brother!" "Elder martial sister!" "Are you back?" A group of disciples gathered around them excitedly. "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister, have you broken through?" "That''s great. We''re sure to win this Shenwu duel." Before that little girl clapped her hands and said happily. However, their faces were not good-looking, and they shook their heads for a long time: "we have no breakthrough." They were stunned. "Ah? Before that, the news was... " " it was caused by this friend, whose name is white night. He will take the place of a long and take the place of our Fengyun country in Shenwu duel. " Lang mubai said. A group of people gaped, surprised to look at the white night. "A false emperor?" "It''s too low, isn''t it?" "I''m afraid I will be ridiculed by those calves..." "elder martial brother, can this person do it? His opponent is on the list of killing emperors... "The girl was surprised. "Try it..." Lang mubai has no bottom. "Can you surrender if you can''t fight?" White night toward Lang mubai looked at the eye to ask. "Yes." Lang Mu white nodded: "although you don''t worry, there will be no worry about your life." "That''s good." I patted my chest at night. A group of disciples nearby are already frying. "Isn''t it, elder martial brother? Do you really let a fake emperor "The people of that ethereal country will despise our Fengyun country, and Fang Zhengyi will laugh at us." The handsome male disciple said in a hurry. "Master is seriously ill. He hopes that I can break through to the Ninth Heaven here and try to suppress Fang''s justice. But I failed to do so, and my younger martial sister failed to reach the Ninth Heaven. We have failed our master and our country. All plans are in disorder. There is no other way to make up for the number of people who are fighting against the next emperor. Don''t talk about it. I will talk to you about this matter The monarch said that they would certainly allow it. " Lang mubai said that, rushed to a heavy sky, directly drilled into the fracture to leave. They have no choice but to leave with Lang mubai. The white night was ready to leave, but after looking at the big array not far away from his eyes, he thought for a moment. While others did not check, his fingers moved, and a golden light flew out of the crack, and landed steadily on his hand, and then quickly collected the scabbard. The big array that lost the dead Dragon Sword stopped working after two breaths, and the crack left. The white night path went straight to the crack at the other end. Whoa! The force of space again enveloped his whole body, and the whole person suddenly lost weight. Then everything returned to normal and his sight became clear. White night opened his eyes and found himself standing in a palace. The ground of the palace is paved with colored glass, and the pillars are inlaid with golden carvings. It is magnificent and luxurious. In the middle of the hall, there is a very complicated large array. Although it can not be compared with the fine array in the "yinlingquan", it is much more mysterious than the general large array.In the middle of the array, there is a dead cane stick, which stabs at the source of the array, and the array continuously overflows with energy. Lang mubai and others quickly went over, took down the array and stopped the operation of the array. "Xiaohong, you take white brother to have a rest. I''ll meet the king and the master." Lang Mu Bai Dao. "Good." Li Xiaohong nodded and said to the white night, "this way, please." "Well." The white night is taken to a quiet but elegant small courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he opened his mouth. "Girl, can you get me some books?" "You don''t have to be polite at white night. Just call me Xiaohong, but it''s good. What do you want books for? What books do you want? " Li Xiaohong asked. "Any book is OK. I like to read books when I''m free. I have to wait a lot of time here. It''s just time to pass the time." White night laughs. Li Xiaohong was suspicious, but did not ask more questions, and soon ordered people to bring a stack of books. "Like reading? It''s rare. " Li Xiaohong left with a murmur. The white night is turning. These are all collections of leisure prose, and it is impossible to concentrate on soul method. In the white night, however, I soon understood these things. This place is not really the land of nine souls, but a place called Shenwu land. The whole continent is divided into four parts, namely, Qinglong land, Zhuque land, white tiger land and Xuanwu continent. At present, the Fengyun country he is in is the basaltic continent. There are more than ten thousand countries, large and small, in Shenwu land, with a large population. The population of this Fengyun country alone is as large as millions. It is still a small country in the Xuanwu continent. But what makes Bai Ye tremble is that such a small country has a lower emperor, and this lower emperor is only the apprentice of the national master... how many lower emperors are there in this storm? How many great emperors are there in the whole Shenwu continent? If we try our best to attack the land of nine souls, the land of nine souls will not be able to fight against it... thinking of this, white night frowns tightly. It is not his duty to guard the nine spirits, but he has to consider his relatives and friends. The safety of Long Yue, Bai xiaorou, Fu Wuqing, and their parents must be guaranteed. If the target of the Vientiane gate defense is really Shenwu continent, then the situation will be bad. White night put down the book, heart a condensation. It seems that the current strength is far from enough. Before long, Lang mubai came back and brought the king''s words. The monarch of the country will make every effort to meet such a nobody as white night. In their opinion, white night is a powerful mountain soul cultivation. "The monarch promised that if the white brothers could help our Fengyun Kingdom defeat their opponents in the Shenwu duel and win the duel, he would make you a king, and he would reward you with 100 pieces of false emperor''s magic weapons, an imperial instrument, and countless pills." Lang Mu Bai Dao. Hearing the sound, he nodded: "yes, but I want a map of Shenwu land." "Map?" "Because I don''t know where my home is. When the duel is over, I''ll see if I can walk back by myself." White night grinning, people and animals harmless. Lang mubai didn''t think much about it. He nodded and said, "I''ll send someone to send it to you later. If you want to use any pills or materials these three days, you can tell the guards at any time. In addition, the monarch pardons you. The Treasury treasure house can be opened to you unconditionally. You can go there and have anything you want, but you can take it." Thank you very much "Then I won''t disturb you." Lang mubai said, and left the room. Li Xiaohong from outside immediately followed. Outside the courtyard. "Elder martial brother, what does the master say?" "This son is only a puppet emperor, but he can break through the Ninth Heaven. It can be seen that his strength is not so simple as we thought. Moreover, he is no longer on the list of killing emperors. Master also believes that most of them are apprentices of hermit masters. Since he dares to promise, he should have some assurance. Maybe he can have a try." "But what if he can''t fight?" "If we can''t fight, we can''t afford to offend him if there''s an expert behind him." "Oh..." Li Xiaohong stopped talking. White night did not know that the whole Fengyun country was already in a state of panic. The army of the Fengyun country had arrived at the border and was ready to go. Outside the capital of Fengyun country, a huge challenge arena is rising. Numerous experts from Fengyun and ethereal countries came to gather around the stage. The strong and the common people in China have also arrived, and there are many people around the challenge arena. The war is about to begin. And in the courtyard of the white night, a figure came in quietly... "is it coming to monitor me?" Sitting in the closed eyes of the white night smile, a palm lift, a breath blowing open the door, the outside that touch the people wrapped up, and then brought it."Ah A clear and pleasant scream rang out. White night along the eyes, just found that this call is in the nine days before the encounter of the little girl in armor. The little girl''s delicate and lovely, curved willow eyebrows, cherry mouth, skin snow-white incomparable, blowing can be broken, like a porcelain doll. "Little girl, the day of duel is coming. Why don''t you go and prepare for it The white night asked in a funny way. Who knows the girl small face a Su, stand up straight body, pull out the sword between waist, a face serious say: "I come to fight with you!" "Duel?" "Yes! I want to know whether you have the strength to fight on behalf of our country! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 "Just entered the puppet emperor?" White night turned her eyes and said with a faint smile, "you are not my opponent. You''d better hurry to prepare for the duel." "Do you despise me The little girl was a little angry, pointing to the nose of the white night. It looks like an angry cat. White night does not care, without hesitation said: "yes, I really look down on you." In terms of loveliness, she is not comparable to Bai xiaorou. Besides, she has nothing to do with white night. When the little girl heard it, her lungs almost burst. "You... You... Dare to look down on me? Damn it!! I will teach you a good lesson Say it, that white boneless hand directly pulled out the disproportionate sword from his waist and stabbed it towards the white night. But the white night did not move, and continued to keep his eyes closed. The sword stabs me... jingling! A strange sound came up. The little girl was stunned. She raised her eyes and found that her sword was stabbed in the chest of the white night. It was as if she had been pinned on the top of steel. She could not enter half an inch at all. "I won''t fight back. You can help yourself." White night light road, continue to warm the soul of heaven. The little girl''s chest heaved and her cheeks were round. She lifted her sword again and cut it off. Dang! You can''t get a cent. "Damn it!" Dang! "I don''t believe your heart is so hard." Dang! "Your temples!" Dang! "What do you... Do you do?" Dang! "Asshole..." after a series of sword moves passed, the girl finally stopped. She was holding her little breast and panting sharply. Her mouth was clenched tightly. Her white face was covered with sweat, and she was almost sitting on the ground. If you look at the white night, don''t say you have scars on your body. You can''t even break your clothes. The little girl gave up completely. She believed that if she went on like this, she might be the first person who was exhausted by her opponent since the founding of Fengyun country. "Why did you stop? No more? " White night opened his eyes and looked at her like a smile. "No more fighting!" The little girl put the sword into the scabbard, and sat on the chair beside her with a hum. She raised her short legs and pursed her mouth: "you are like a stone in the toilet. It''s stinky and hard! The ghost is fighting you. " "I''m really strong physically, but your swordsmanship... Is too bad. In fact, if you pay attention to a little bit in many places, your swordsmanship will surely be upgraded to a higher level." The white night said with a smile. As soon as the girl heard this, she immediately came to her spirit and said, "do you know how to use the sword?" I know how to use the sword, too? I have two swords hanging around my waist. What does it mean that I know the sword technique? White night speechless, proud way: "to be honest, I am a Kendo master." "Brag! I don''t believe it "No? I''ve killed the emperor "Just you? A fake emperor? And kill the emperor? Don''t blow it. Even if the people on the list of killing the emperor want to kill the great emperor, they have to rely on the emperor''s spirit. The puppet emperor has no imperial spirit at all. How can he kill the great emperor? " The little girl said with disgust. "Emperor killing list?" White night eyebrows moved, pretending to be casual and said: "I''ve heard of this, but I don''t know much about the list of killing emperors. Why? Girl, do you know what killers are? " "Isn''t it? You don''t even know what it is? " The little girl looked at the white night with a pair of monster eyes, and then with a smile of pride: "it''s really a bumpkin. Let me introduce you well!" No matter what kind of person we have been killed on the list, the most successful way for us to be killed is by God It is decided by the judge. For example, in Fengyun country, there is one person who has entered the list of killing emperors, and that is our elder brother Lang mubai! " "What about the list of murderers?" "Killing God list?" There was a trace of fear in the little girl''s eyes, and her voice was not as confident as before: "the killing God list is the list of the top ten people in Shenwu land recorded by the divine judge. This list is only for the younger generation, and the older or the famous emperor will not be included in it. However, the people on this list, even the giants, are extremely afraid. It is said that these ten people have the ability to destroy the heaven and move mountains Only one person can destroy our country. It is the real God "Oh..." in the daytime. The struggle in this continent is more cruel than that in the nine soul continent. What''s more, there are 100 places in the list of killing the emperor, that is to say, these 100 people have killed the emperor? There are so many emperors on this continent that they want to kill? Isn''t it horrible?"Hello... Well, you just said that my sword skill has something to pay attention to. What are the places?" At this time, the little girl suddenly came over, some red cheek asked. "What? Do you want me to teach you swordsmanship? " The white night asked jokingly. "What kind of teaching? Just pointing out! Give directions The little girl said solemnly, "when the time comes, I will also take part in the Shenwu duel. Although I know I will definitely lose, if I can eliminate one more person, the pressure of elder martial brothers and sisters will be relaxed, so... Tell me quickly, where is my sword skill?" Although the girl is a bit self willed, she is not bad hearted. "What''s your name?" "Me? My name is yuxiaoxiang! " "Yuxiaoxiang? It''s a nice name. " White night laughed and said, "then you dance another set of sword techniques for me to see, and I will help you to check." "Good!" The little girl nodded, drew her sword, and danced in the room. ... ... the three days passed quickly, and the white night had a preliminary understanding of the so-called Shenwu continent. Early in the morning of the third day, Li Xiaohong went to the courtyard to welcome the white night. She was still full of armor, not only that, but also with a helmet on her head. White night just remembered that even Yu Xiaoxiang was full of armor and armed. Even the servants and servants in the court were wearing light armor, as if the whole country were fighting at any time. "White night, time is up. Let''s go." Li Xiaohong walks into laidao. "Well!" The horses are ready outside the door. The horses here are covered with muscles. They are strong, with huge bones and explosive force. They can compete with most of the horses in mainland China. In the white night, he turned over and mounted his horse, and his robe swayed. Li Xiaohong next to see the situation, showing doubts: "white night, you don''t wear armor?" "Armor?" White night Leng, and then a smile: "my body this dress is armor." "It seems that you don''t know anything about our armor." Li Xiaohong shook her head and said, "don''t look at our people wearing armor. These armor are extremely amazing in defense, and they are as light as a feather. They are much stronger than your decorative dress. You should tell me earlier that you don''t have armor, so I can order you to make it. Now in a hurry, I''m afraid we can''t find the right armor for you." "No problem. Let''s go." Said the white night. Li Xiaohong did not say anything, and went to the front to lead the way. This team is very long. It is not other people who lead the team. It is Tian song, the national teacher. He sat in a luxurious chariot, accompanied by Lang mubai and Li Xiaohong. Some time ago, Tiansong was assassinated by a killer in the capital of the country. Although he killed the killer, he was also seriously injured. In the eyes of this kind of bone, the national master, who is known as the first expert of Fengyun state, was injured, and its impact can be imagined. The white night glanced at the past and found that almost everyone was worried and worried. But the number of puppet emperors in this team is terrible! And most of the young people''s strength is between the emperor and the puppet emperor. You should know that in the majestic mainland, the peak of the puppet emperor is the worst, and he can be a quasi imperial dragon. But here, it''s just the soul of a small country, and there''s not much honor... the divine land and the nine soul land suddenly make a high judgment... "Na... White night, do you think we will win this time?" There was a voice of exhaustion and uneasiness. White night side of the head to see the eye, is jade Xiaoxiang, she is riding a fairly symmetrical white horse, not to see her capricious character, but now also a bit uneasy. "How can I know? In fact, winning or losing has nothing to do with me. I''m not from this country. If I lose, I''ll withdraw immediately. I don''t want the reward from your monarch. " White night laughs. Hearing this, Yu Xiaoxiang said coldly: "white night, I have to warn you that you must go all out in a moment. If we know that you deliberately release water, be careful that you can''t eat and walk away!" "Little girl, are you threatening me?" The white night squinted. "It''s a warning!" Yu Xiaoxiang hummed. White night shook his head, too lazy to see with a girl film. Soon, the team arrived outside the capital. At the moment, here is already a sea of people, tens of thousands of souls around a huge platform. The scene was bustling and boiling. In addition to the people of Fengyun country, many other national spirits came to watch the battle, and the team of ethereal country was on the other side of the arena. This time, it was not other people who came to the ethereal country, but Xiao Changhai, a famous general protecting the country. "Xiao Changhai''s courage is really fat. The relationship between the ethereal state and the Fengyun state has reached such a point. He even dares to come to the scene of Shenwu duel in person! Is he not afraid that the country will attack him? ""Afraid? If the people of Fengyun state attack him, then the illusory state can attack Fengyun country with justice. Now, the reason why the army of the state of ethereal forces is pressing on the border but dare not come disorderly is precisely because the name of Fengyun country is not right. If Fengyun country does this, it is to seek death. What''s more, if there are judges here, even if you borrow the courage of Fengyun people, you can''t do anything about it! " "That''s also true. It''s a fierce duel, presided over by the adjudicator. Who dares to mess around?" "But then again, the Fengyun state is more ominous than auspicious. I heard that Fengyun Kingdom sent two people on the list of killing emperors this time." The sound burst out of the crowd nearby. As soon as this sound came out, all the seats were startled. "Two emperor killers?" "The Fengyun country is all over the country, but Lang mubai has just scratched the edge of the list of killing emperors. What do they take to fight against the ethereal country?" One of them suddenly thought of something and asked in a hurry: "what is the duel mode chosen by the two countries in this Shenwu duel?" "Wheel war." Three words came out of the boiling crowd. Soon, the boiling crowd calmed down. "It''s actually... The wheel battle..." "Fengyun country... Is doomed to lose... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 Hearing the voices from the crowd on both sides, the representative teams of Fengyun country all looked ugly, and they all looked low and said nothing. However, on the edge of the challenge arena, a group of spirituals with bright armour were laughing and joking at the coming team. "Look, our opponent is coming!" "Tut Tut, take a look, have a look. There are not many soft legged shrimps that can be beaten." "It''s a wheel fight anyway. Let''s just play around." "Well, you can watch me perform later. I can do it alone. You can have tea next to me." "Ha ha, Liang Ren, don''t be so fat. Did you deal with Lang mubai?" "Well, what''s so terrible about Lang mubai? A waste ranked in the list of emperor killers is about 90. I will kill him and become the third emperor murderer in China! Let''s have a good look at them, you guys "Ha ha ha ha, let''s see." The team of ethereal country is very happy here. Behind them, there were several luxurious chariots. Behind the chariots were rows of troops with distinctive armour, about a thousand people. In front of the chariots were a row of fragrant wood tables and chairs. Many men and women in gilt edged armor were sitting, tasting tea and chatting. The strength of these people was terrible. Judging from the token hanging around their waists, everyone was a dignitary ¡£ White night has noticed these people early, especially the middle-aged man with black armor and serious expression. His breath is the strongest among these people and has reached the middle emperor! A small country can take out the middle emperor, and it is only a general. How many great emperors will there be in the tens of thousands of countries in the Shenwu continent? The night was cold. "Who is the man in the ring?" When he looked at the magnificent arena, he saw a man in plain robe standing in the middle of the ring. The man in a hood could not see his face clearly. He was as motionless as a statue. "Don''t you even know the judge? You are a real jerk Yuxiaoxiang glared at the white night with disdain again, and then said: "Shenwu adjudicator is the emissary of Shenwu judge. I don''t know how many of them are. However, as long as someone in Shenwu land makes a request for Shenwu duel, Shenwu judge will send Shenwu adjudicator to preside over the duel, and the verdict will be notarized and guaranteed Fair fight! No one dares to destroy the duel as long as there is an adult adjudicator, and the loser must not admit defeat under the coercion of the adjudicator! So as long as he is there, it will be a fair fight. " "Oh? So it is... "The white night pretended to be suddenly, but her eyebrows wrinkled and asked again," who is the Shenwu judge? Do you know? " "This... I don''t know. I heard from the master that he was a very mysterious person, but there is no doubt that the power of the magistrate is extremely terrible, so terrible that we can''t speculate at will!" "If I have so strong, how good?" said Yu Xiaoxiang Fengyun country''s team arrived in front of the challenge arena, and began to tie feet and reorganize the formation. Xiao Changhai, the general sitting over there, glanced at the frame and said, "master Tiansong, you are late!" "I''m hurt and I can''t move easily, so I''m a little bit slow. I hope the general can forgive me." The sound of pines sounded in the chariot. "Hurt?" Xiao Changhai snorted coldly: "the national master is the first person in Fengyun country. What''s the matter with a minor injury? Don''t talk nonsense! This duel is the most fundamental way to solve the long-standing contradictions between our two countries. The pride of our country can''t bear it any more. Let''s start quickly! " "Don''t worry. When to start, it''s up to the adjudicator to make a decision." The voice of the chariot came out again, and a dry hand stretched out, lifted the curtain and walked down. An old man with white hair and light armor came out. Both sides of Lang mubai and Li Xiaohong help. Countless people looked up. Tiansong! Fengyun national teacher, is also the first master of Fengyun country! Even the masters of the illustrious state have to retreat when facing Tiansong. The overall population and national strength of Fengyun state are far less than those of the illustrious state. However, the main reason why it has been able to stand on the side of the illustrious state for so many years is Tiansong. This time, Tiansong was attacked by a killer, and among the two killers, there was a great emperor. In fact, it is very difficult for a lower emperor to attack the middle emperor secretly. Even if he is successful, relying on the means of the next great emperor to kill or even seriously injure the middle emperor, it will be fantastic. However, Tiansong is inexplicably poisoned, so that when fighting the next emperor, his fighting power is greatly reduced, and he almost lost his life. Tiansong knew that, as did the monarch of Fengyun state, all this was done by the people of the ethereal kingdom. There were spies of the ethereal kingdom in the capital. Moreover, on the residence of Tiansong, the kingdom of ethereal had begun to target Tiansong. The monarch was furious and immediately investigated the matter. It turned out that the poisoner was an old housekeeper who had been serving Tiansong for nearly 60 years. He was originally a man of the ethereal Kingdom and had been lurking in the capital of Fengyun state for today.The king killed the old housekeeper in public, but the news of Tiansong''s injury has spread widely. No one knows that the ethereal country has been planning for decades for today! On hearing of this, the state of ethereal assembled its troops at high speed, pressed the army into the territory, and made trouble, creating an excuse for fighting against the country. The Shenwu duel was planned by the illustrious state. The wager of the duel is that one third of the territory of the two countries will be occupied by the winner, who will occupy one third of the territory of the other country in the presence of the judge. And once you get the rest of the territory, it''s like a third of the territory. Therefore, it is not too much to say that the duel directly determines the survival of the two countries. After all, they had two emperor killers, and their overall strength was stronger than that of Fengyun state. On the other hand, everyone in Fengyun country is restless. White night glanced, most of the participants only had the strength of the puppet emperor. There were only a few emperors in the Fengyun state, and the others were idle clouds and wild cranes. The monarch could not control it at all, and he did not know where. Tiansong wanted to shock Xiao Changhai, the only Emperor who could fight at present was Lang mubai. "We have been defeated seven times in a row. This is the last one. If we lose this time, the Fengyun country will be really finished." Yu Xiaoxiang looks at the opposite ethereal country team, her face turns white and murmurs. "Oh... Nothing to do with me." "Well, bad man!" Yu Xiaoxiang is a little angry. White night is lazy to pay attention to, casually way: "you also want to play? Who are you on the court? " "I''m the third one on the court!" Yu Xiaoxiang hugs her breast. "The third? Is that cannon fodder? " Said the white night. This kind of wheel battle, the master is generally used as the final axle, and the people who come to power in the early stage are all fighting for consumption. On hearing this, Yu Xiaoxiang''s face turned red, but surprisingly there was no refutation. After all... Bai Ye is right. She is the one with the lowest strength among Tiansong''s disciples. She can only be used to consume her opponent. "Silence!" At this time, the referee on the challenge arena suddenly opened his eyes, and his gloomy face under his hood let out a loud voice. There was a silence. Then the judge retreated to the edge of the arena before he spoke again. "Now, the ninth match of the Shenwu duel between Fengyun and Tianmiao is about to begin. The two sides will send ten players to fight in wheel! Please send one of the players from both countries to fight on the stage! " Exclaimed the adjudicator. Liang Ren, the peak of the misty Kingdom, jumped to the arena with a little feet. The crowd was quiet. The ninth game is also the last one for Fengyun country. If it fails again, Fengyun country will not have any chance... "Liang Ren, the ethereal state, please enlighten me!" I''ll drink it. "Fengyun country congratulates Guang! Please teach me, brother Liang. " In the team of Fengyun country, a man got the life of Lang mubai and jumped up. That''s also the peak puppet emperor. The two stood still, and the adjudicator yelled. "Start!" The two fought together. When a barrier is raised in the arena, the two people sacrifice the ghost art of terror, and they bombard each other. All kinds of explosion sound is immediately raised on the challenge arena, which is very fierce. However, the peak of the puppet emperor is also divided into strong and weak. This liang Renming card has been in the situation of the peak puppet emperor for many years. His soul power is incomparable. He has eight heavenly spirits, two more than he Guang. After the two fight for hundreds of breath, he Guang immediately shows his fatigue. "It''s time to end." Liang Ren sneered, suddenly pulled out the single knife in his waist and chopped chaoheguang fiercely. He Guang was accidentally cut off by a single knife, and his armor was torn like paper paste. "Not good!" Li Xiaohong was shocked. "He Guang, surrender at once!" Lang mubai was in a hurry. But it''s too late... his arm was cut off, and he Guang''s soul was in great disorder. Liang Ren took advantage of this opportunity to stab him in the chest with a single knife. Pooh! He Guang was pierced in the chest, and his soul was stabbed to pieces directly... "I... Surrender..." he Guang called out with his last strength. "He Guangtian''s soul is damaged and has no fighting ability. In the first round, Liang Rensheng!" The adjudicator raised his head and said coldly. Liang Ren pulled out his sword and retreated, sneering at the people of Fengyun country. In the Shenwu duel, it is not allowed to kill people deliberately, but it is only on the surface that the sword has no eyes. If you really kill someone, the judge will not do anything, but it is very simple to waste the soul of heaven! Liang Ren obviously killed he Guang with that knife just now, but he did not, but chose to damage his spirit. The purpose is very simple... he wants to humiliate the people of Fengyun country! To crush the country!"Oh, it''s over so soon? I haven''t warmed up yet! Do you have no one in Fengyun country? Send such a jerk to fight me? " Liang Ren held his chest in both hands, held himself aloof and despised the people of the Fengyun country, and said with a smile, "which waste is coming up? Can you hurry up? I''m in a hurry. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 shame!! Fengyun country''s popularity shivered all over, and he was eager to rush up and tear Liang Ren. "Elder martial brother!" Li Xiaohong''s temper is straight. Her face is red and she wants to be on the stage. But as soon as he moved, he was stopped by Lang mubai: "Xiaohong, don''t be impulsive. You and I are the last axle. We must save our energy to deal with Fang Zhengyi. If we come to the stage now, we are afraid that we will not have the strength. You should know, this is a wheel battle!" "But... How can they bear to humiliate our country so much?" Li Xiaohong clenched her silver teeth. "What is verbal humiliation? If you lose the duel, the country will lose. " Lang mubai inhaled deeply. The crowd nodded in silence. At this point, Lang mubai, as the leader, should not be infuriated by the other party''s words. Otherwise, before the duel is over, they will have been led by the nose. "Brother and sister, keep your strength, just Liang Ren, let me come!" At this time, another pseudo emperor drank and rushed up. "Good coming!" When they stepped on stage, they fought together. "Won''t Hao go?" When Lang mubai saw the man, his face changed slightly, and he was a little angry: "didn''t I arrange not to go to the fourth one? Why did he go up the second "Hao doesn''t go. He always acts impulsively. I''m afraid he can''t resist it!" Others sighed. "But if he goes, Liang Ren is not easy to deal with. He has to fight with him if he doesn''t go. Let''s not win for a while and win." Li Xiaohong said. He nodded his head in silence. So far, this is the only way. However... when Lang mubai and others thought that Hao Buqu could restrain Liang Ren and win the first prize for Fengyun state, a terrible explosion broke out in the arena. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the power of terror shakes the barrier around the arena. "It''s soul power explosion!" Someone exclaimed. The continuous explosion of soul power can detonate the soul power of oneself and the enemy. It can not only cause terrorist damage, but also make the other party unable to gather the soul power. Many people can use this method, but it is very difficult to use it, because the opponent will always guard against it. But once it is successfully used, it means that the opponent can''t activate the soul move in the next two breath, even defense. "It''s over Li Xiaohong''s face changed greatly. Then I saw a terrible sword light in the terrible soul power explosion. Then... The whole arena is quiet. Around tens of thousands of pairs of eyes tightly staring at the ring, people''s breathing becomes slow. The breath of destruction is gone. The scene of the challenge arena came into view. A headless corpse was standing in front of Liang Ren, and the broken neck was still sprayed with blood column Li Xiaohong said trembling. "How could that happen?" "Elder martial brother Hao... Was killed?" "Is Liang Ren really the weakest one in the ethereal kingdom?" "Even elder martial brother Hao has been killed, which is enough to show Liang Ren''s strength. Even if we have fought against Liang Ren, what about the other masters in the ethereal kingdom? Have we ever called? " For a moment, the wind of fear swept through the ranks of Fengyun country. All the participants were pale and frightened, and their fighting spirit dropped sharply. This time, the other side is moved to kill the heart! "Your honor, what is the verdict?" Tian song, the national master sitting by the ring, has a heavy eyebrow and asks questions. Hao Buqu is his apprentice. He can''t be indifferent to fighting for his country. "Shenwu duel has no eyes, and when the Shenwu duel was held before, your two countries personally said that in case of accidental casualties, they would not be held responsible. Therefore, this fight is effective and the duel will continue." Said the adjudicator mechanically. Tiansong bowed his head. The adjudicator has said so. What can he take to refute it? In front of the Shenwu judge, the weak of Fengyun country is just like the withered branches on the road, which will be broken after a break. "Go on." Tian song sighed and said faintly. But. It''s not easy to continue? Even if Hao doesn''t go, it''s so easy to be killed by Liang Ren. Who else dares to come to the stage? He Guang was dismissed as a warning before. Now Liang Ren is killing people! If you can''t fight, you''ll die. You don''t even have a chance to surrender! "Where are the people?" Liang Ren held a knife and yelled at this end: "what''s the matter with you people from Fengyun country? Don''t you send someone up to die? Let me stand here? I said, if you don''t dare to compete with me, just surrender and admit defeat, lest you continue to insult yourself! ""Yes! A Liang Ren has beaten you like this. If you let our Lord Fang come to power, do you still have a way to live in Fengyun country? " "Just a bunch of rubbish!" "Small country, rich in waste, garbage is like this." "If you don''t have the ability, submit to the feet of our illusory country." All kinds of sarcasm kept coming out, and one by one was more acerbic than the other. The popularity of Fengyun country is not light, and their faces are red. Li Xiaohong, in particular, can''t stand it. "Asshole! Asshole! Don''t be crazy White night beside the jade Xiaoxiang as if about to explode, lovely little face flushed incomparably, Jiao body are shaking, she a bite teeth, will go to the stage. "Hello, little girl, wait a minute." There was a cry from the white night. "Why?" Yu Xiaoxiang turns her head in anger. "Have you ever hit Liang Ren?" The white night asked jokingly. "But we can''t let him be so arrogant!" Yu Xiaoxiang was annoyed. "Then you are dead. There is a limit to the number of people in the wheel battle. Are you going to waste a quota?" Jade small fragrance Leng next, silver tooth almost gnaw: "that you say how to do?" "Come here and I''ll teach you a few tricks." White night beckoned. Yu Xiaoxiang is a little reluctant. She stares at the challenge arena and walks over. The fox jade looks at the small voice of a few strange small ears at once: "such a small voice?" "If you want to kill him, you can''t do these moves, but it''s easy to defeat him." The white night is light. Yu Xiaoxiang is skeptical, but she doesn''t have much time to think about it now. If Fengyun country doesn''t win another game, it will be totally defeated, and none of them need to fight. "Forget it, trust you!" Yu Xiaoxiang hummed and rushed to the arena. "Little sister!" "Xiaoxiang!" Everyone was shocked. "Xiaoxiang! Come back Lang mubai couldn''t sit still and cried out in a hurry. "Even senior brother Hao is not his opponent. Why did you go up there and die? Come down quickly Li Xiaohong and others yelled. "I will avenge elder martial brother he and elder martial brother Hao!" Yu Xiaoxiang''s face was firm and resolute. Lang mubai was too lazy to pay attention to him. He directly worshipped the sky and said, "master..." "Xiaoxiang is too impulsive." Tiansong sighed and stood up and bowed to the adjudicator: "your honor, I''m reckless. Can I change her?" The adjudicator glanced at him and looked at the challenge arena calmly: "according to the rules of the wheel fight, as long as a player on one side enters the arena, he can attack the other party at any time. According to the principle, they have already started a duel. If the rules are broken by changing the players, it is also against the principle of Shenwu duel, so it is not allowed." "This..." a group of people are dead. "Xiaoxiang, surrender!" Li Xiaohong shouts. "Yes, Xiaoxiang, surrender! Surrender can save your life "No way!" Holding a sword out of proportion to her figure, Yu Xiaoxiang bit her teeth and said, "this is related to the interests of our Fengyun country. As a person of Fengyun country, how can I retreat? Even if I gamble on my life, I will fight for it She raised her sword, pointed to Liang Ren, and exclaimed, "I will defeat you and avenge my senior brothers!"!!! Come to your senses "Er..." Liang Ren froze, looked at Yu Xiaoxiang, and laughed after a long time. "Ha ha ha ha... A girl film? How dare you speak up? " "No one in Fengyun country? Send a girl to fight? " "That''s funny!" There was a roar from the ethereal kingdom. Xiao Changhai, who was sitting on the chair drinking wine, frowned slightly and shook his head: "how can these people sleep beside my ethereal country for so many years? A flock of sheep that can''t do anything should have been swallowed up long ago. " "Can they also be our opponents? This is a disgrace to our illusory country. " A man nearby said with a smile. "It''s not long before the next gathering meeting. If we want to participate in this grand gathering, we must develop our own country into an intermediate one. We can''t achieve it by our own national strength. We can only do it by annexing neighboring countries. But I didn''t think that the so-called Fengyun country is so cowardly." Xiao Changhai''s light road. Fang Zhengyi not far away looked at the challenge arena and said, "Liang Ren, hurry up and finish this farce early and go back to get the reward." "Good." Liang Ren stopped laughing, glared and strode toward yuxiaoxiang. People under the challenge arena have closed their eyes and dare not look at the arena any more. Yu Xiaoxiang''s breath is not as good as Hao''s."Don''t look down on us!" Yu Xiaoxiang is very irritable. She bites her silver teeth and rushes over. Her sword is like lightning and cuts at Liang Ren. "The sword is too slow, too weak!" Liang Ren said scornfully, raising his knife to block away. The swords collide with each other. But it lasted for only ten minutes. Liang Ren felt almost the same and suddenly increased his strength. Bang! The slender single blade splits yuxiaoxiang''s sword. Yu Xiaoxiang''s body trembled, and she was almost unsteady. "It''s over." Liang Ren grinned ferociously. He chopped Yu Xiaoxiang''s head with a single knife. The terrible Sabre Qi tore the table. But between the electric light and flint, Yu Xiaoxiang''s speed suddenly accelerated, and her sword, like a phantom, went towards Liang Ren. "Well?" Liang rendun was stunned and quickly stopped the move to block the sword. But as soon as he touched the body of the sword, he was shot by the powerful force that suddenly erupted from the body of the sword. Pooh!! A sword light, like a rainbow, pierced Liang Ren''s chest in an instant... Liang Ren retreated repeatedly, his body trembled wildly, and before he could stand firm, Yu Xiaoxiang rushed over again, stabbing his long sword into his chest, and then picked him. A spirit of heaven flew out, but before it landed, it was shattered. Liang Rentian''s soul was abandoned and defeated! All of a sudden, there was silence under the stage www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 Liang Ren lost? All the people on this side of the ethereal kingdom were stupid and motionless like statues. What''s going on? Liang Ren, who was able to kill Hao Bu and abolish he Guang, was chosen as the soul of heaven by such a girl film. You know, this girl film is not even the top puppet emperor... the ethereal country team can''t accept it, and the Fengyun country can''t accept it. "Little... Younger martial sister won?" Li Xiaohong''s way. "Did she... Win?" "My God! Younger martial sister abandoned Liang Ren!! She abolished Liang Ren! " "What''s going on? The younger martial sister only has the strength of the puppet emperor, but she has not reached the peak yet. How could she defeat Liang Ren so easily "Maybe Liang Ren was too careless." "It must be, but in any case, the younger martial sister finally won!" The crowd was boiling and shouting, and the lifeless team of Fengyun country seemed to be reviving, with high morale and high morale. But Rao is so, many people still can''t believe, more people believe that Yu Xiaoxiang is lucky. Yu Xiaoxiang couldn''t believe it. Looking at the sword in her hand, she couldn''t return to God for a long time. Seeing some clues, Lang mubai went to the side of Tiansong, made a salute, and said in a low voice: "Shifu, those moves... Don''t seem to be the sword moves of our Fengyun country..." "yes, and they don''t belong to sword moves." The sky pines light way. "Not a sword move? What does Master mean by this "That''s just a few moves specially used to break Liang Ren''s moves, not sword skills." The dark old eyes of the pines were a little sharp. Lang mubai was stunned: "master''s meaning is that the younger martial sister has long seen through Liang Ren''s Sabre skill, so that she can easily defeat Liang Ren?" "Do you think your younger sister has this talent?" "This..." Lang mubai couldn''t say anything. Yu Xiaoxiang had no talent. If she could easily see through Liang Ren''s moves, how could she have such strength? "Let''s see, maybe we underestimated Xiaoxiang." Tian song breathed. Lang Mu nodded. But just then, standing behind the crowd in the white night, he turned over and dismounted and walked to the edge of the challenge arena. "Hello, girl." There was a cry from the white night. "White night!" Yu Xiaoxiang turned her head, excited and excited, and said happily, "do you see it? I beat Liang Ren "Not bad." White night laughs. Yu Xiaoxiang''s cheek was red: "thank you very much." She naturally knows what strength she has. She can''t defeat Liang Ren at all. But before she takes the stage, Bai Ye tells her several flaws and even tells her how to defeat him. At first, Yu Xiaoxiang didn''t believe it, but when Liang Ren forced her into a dangerous situation, she chose to believe in the white night, but she really easily defeated Liang Ren. Up to now, she is still in a trance. She is almost admirable for the white night, and her heart is full of worship. Can easily see Liang Ren flaw... This white night, certainly not simple! "The next round, you give up immediately, you know?" The white night looked at the ethereal country''s team and opened his mouth. "Ah? Give up? " Yu Xiaoxiang is stupid. "Yes, admit defeat. I can see through Liang Ren''s flaws before, because he has already fought two battles, and the next people have not made any moves. I don''t know the depth. It''s very difficult to fight with your strength. Admit defeat early and give the rest to your senior brothers and sisters." Said the white night. "But... If we just admit defeat, what is the face of our country?" Yu Xiaoxiang bit her teeth. "If you don''t admit defeat, if you don''t say you''re killed, at least the spirit of heaven will be abolished." White night reminds. "It doesn''t matter if the spirit of heaven is abandoned! It''s a national crisis. Do I want to shrink back? " Yu Xiaoxiang shook her head, her eyes looked at the white night deeply, grateful: "thank you, white night, without you, I can''t win, but even if I win a game, I''m enough. Next, I''m on my own." With that, Yu Xiaoxiang walked to the center of the arena. Whoa! A figure flew out of the ranks of the ethereal country. She was a woman in blue light armor. Her face was cold and her face was quite long. With a blue sword in her hand, she stood on the challenge arena. The temperature of the whole arena dropped a little. Whoosh! The woman didn''t talk nonsense at all, so she killed her with her sword. The body of the sword was flat, and the place where she passed was freezing. A large number of icicles condensed on the ground and stabbed at yuxiaoxiang. Yu Xiaoxiang directly merges the spirit of heaven and resists it to death. However, this woman''s strength is obviously far better than liang Ren, and her swordsmanship is incredible. In addition, Yu Xiaoxiang abandoned Liang Ren. She is full of anger at Yu Xiaoxiang, so she will not be merciful. There was a sword shadow on the frost covered platform. Yu Xiaoxiang kept waving her arms, but her face was sweating. Her soul power was scattered by the woman''s fast-paced sword attack. She did her best.She is even more desperate! Even though she knew she couldn''t resist, she didn''t flinch. All the people under the stage did not speak, and they were staring at the people on the stage, even on the other side of the ethereal kingdom. Li Xiaohong covered her lips with tears in her eyes. Finally, someone couldn''t help but shout. "Come on, Xiaoxiang!" "Younger martial sister! Come on "Don''t give up!" "You can beat her!" More and more roars, even those who come to see the excitement can not help but be moved by the unyielding spirit of Yu Xiaoxiang. Although she looks like a little girl without human resources, her heart is stronger than anyone else. The white night breathed. On the way to the Shenwu duel, he couldn''t make a sound, and there was nothing he could do about it. Clang! Suddenly, a crisp sound in the ring. People are breathing slowly. The sword in Yu Xiaoxiang''s hand is shattered by the opponent''s powerful soul force, and the flying fragments are shining in the light of the ice and the sun. Yu Xiaoxiang''s pupil shrinks, her chest aches, and her body is stabbed to the ground, and her soul is shaken by the sword force that goes into her chest... "Wow!" She opened her small mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood, nearly fainting. The blue armour woman did not start any more. She held a sword in her hand and despised Yu Xiaoxiang. She said coldly, "waste, go down by yourself! Save your life, let you see how your country was destroyed "You..." yuxiaoxiang vomited blood again and fainted. The people below rushed to the stage and moved her down. "Xiaoxiang!" Li Xiaohong is full of tears and heartache. Over the years, she has always regarded Yu Xiaoxiang as her sister. Now when she sees that Yu Xiaoxiang''s accomplishments have been abandoned, her heart is broken. "Asshole "The people of the ethereal country, I''m with you!" A group of disciples under Tiansong''s knees roared with anger, and their eyes were red with blood. "A bunch of rubbish. If you don''t feel convinced, you can come up." Blue armour woman cold hum way. This is a blatant contempt! All the hot-blooded men in Fengyun country are filled with righteous indignation, and their faces are red with anger. However, the number of cyclists is limited. They can not defeat the women in blue armour. If they go up rashly, they will only harm the country. "I''m so angry!" "I want to tear her to pieces!" "If you have this ability, you can go." All kinds of voices. Lang mubai looked at Li Xiaohong, who was healing for yuxiaoxiang. He vomited and said to a strong man beside him: "high mountain, you go up." "OK, elder martial brother! I can''t help it! Look, I avenge my younger martial sister The man called Gao Shan rushed up and fought with the woman in blue armor. This is the fourth player of Fengyun country. However, there is only the second one in the ethereal country... in the daytime, she no longer pays attention to the events on the stage, and walks towards Yu Xiaoxiang. At the moment, she has opened her eyes, but she is extremely weak, and she has no strength to speak. Her eyes, which should have been bright, are dim and lifeless at the moment. "You''ve done your best." The white night is light. "Yes..." Yu Xiaoxiang smiles bitterly and doesn''t speak any more. Even if the country wins, she may not be happy. After all, her soul has disappeared. From now on, she is the most ordinary person, the lowest level person in Shenwu continent! "Have a good rest." The white night smiles and walks away. But now Yu Xiaoxiang doesn''t know where the strength comes from. She grabs the corner of Bai Ye''s clothes and looks at her strangely. But see that pale extremely small face, all over serious and serious: "white night... I beg you... Help us win this duel... OK?" The souls around them were puzzled. Is yuxiaoxiang''s head broken? Can the puppet emperor decide whether to win or not? For the country can give up everything, whether it is soul or life... This little girl, it is easy to live. White night nodded and said, "I will try my best." Then he walked away. Yu Xiaoxiang shows a long lost smile. Although she did not know the real strength of white night, she could easily see through the moves of Liang Ren, the top puppet emperor. Yu Xiaoxiang believed that this person must be very difficult. Somehow, she had an unprecedented sense of trust in this man, which even Lang mubai had never given her. "What''s the matter, younger martial sister?" "Ghost knows, perhaps the spirit of heaven was abandoned and stimulated." Bang! At this time, a dull sound came from the stage.A huge figure fell heavily on the edge of the challenge arena. He gave out a mouthful of blood. But before he got up, his heart was pierced by a cold blue sword. "Senior brother Gaoshan!" The cry broke out. The mountain trembled twice, fell to the ground, and died! At this point, before the war, four people died and two were abandoned! People shudder and fear. The power of the ethereal country was beyond their imagination! This is just the second person sent by the illustrious country. What strength will the ultimate justice be? The blue armor woman draws out the sword, the line of sight directly shoots toward Li Xiaohong. "A group of ants, if you put them on stage, you will die! Don''t waste time, Lang mubai, Li Xiaohong! Come on up! If you are not afraid of my illusory country! " This is already in the next war! All people''s eyes are focused on Li Xiaohong and Lang mubai... they are the last hope of the ethereal country www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 "Elder martial brother! I''ll go As soon as Li Xiaohong bit her silver teeth, she got up and went to the challenge arena. "Xiao Hong!" Lang mubai called out in a hurry. Li Xiaohong stopped her pace and looked back at him. However, Lang mubai stopped talking and finally said, "you must be careful." "Well." Li Xiaohong nodded and jumped onto the arena. According to the previous plan, Li Xiaohong and Lang mubai will play as the finale, but the other side has forced Fengyun country to such a point. If they send someone up, they will just die. If they don''t, they will be doomed. After Li Xiaohong came to power, there was no nonsense at all. She took out her sword and killed her with full of anger. "Interesting!" Blue armour woman broke out a strong sense of war, the terrible force of ice with the sword edge to vent the four sides. The two fight, Li Xiaohong seems to be crazy, the offensive is extremely strong, almost regardless of life to kill the blue Jia woman, did not shrink back to defend the meaning. She''s going to show her momentum! The blue armour woman does not stop to retreat, a sword is constantly waving, but did not cut to Li Xiaohong. On the contrary, with her every wave, a large thick ice wall will be scattered on the edge of the sword to block Li Xiaohong''s attack. The two are in a standoff. All the people under the stage gasped. Li Xiaohong is second only to Lang mubai in the battle teams. If even Li Xiaohong can''t fight the blue Jia woman, then Fengyun country doesn''t need to fight again, because the next people will only be better than the blue one. What''s more, there are two strong people on the list of emperor killers in the ethereal kingdom. Although Lang mubai is also on the list of emperor killers, he can fight repeatedly Two? That''s just fantastic! People were breathing hard and staring up. But fortunately, Li Xiaohong''s stormy attack finally took effect. The blue armor woman had been defending, but she was forced to the edge of the challenge arena and had no way to go back. "Seven stars in the wind and cloud!" Li Xiaohong drinks a lot. The sword is like a meteor. Each attack can produce a terrible spiral pattern of destruction. If you touch it, you will die. But in this critical moment, the blue armor woman suddenly whispered a word, and then stabbed the sword toward the ground. Click. Almost at the moment when the tip of the sword touched the ground, the whole woman in blue armor was frozen in a moment... click and click... Li Xiaohong''s terrible sword stabbed the ice carved blue armor woman, making a piercing sound, but failed to break through half a minute. The ice sculpture is intact. "What?" Li Xiaohong is shocked! "This one?" The white night under the stage was a little surprised. He still remembered that the mysterious woman in the secret place of Dandi had also used this move when dealing with various imperial dragons. Bang Dang. The ice sculpture suddenly broke, and the blue armor woman broke the ice and attacked with a sword. Li Xiaohong quickly resists, but this time, the woman''s sword has a circle of terrible ice force. If she stabs it, even if Li Xiaohong blocks it, the block will be covered by thick and cold frost. After a while, Li Xiaohong''s whole body has been covered by ice and snow, and his ability to move has greatly declined. "Hum!" Blue armour woman suddenly shows a trace of strange small soft, blue sword is beheaded down. Lost! The people below exclaimed. "Younger martial sister, surrender now!" Lang mubai''s face was very anxious and he roared. "No! All the younger martial sisters can do it. Do I want to shrink back? " Li Xiaohong is also a straight tempered person, especially in the survival of the country, she did not intend to retreat, yelled, her soul power burst, broke the ice, the same sword back hand swept into the sky. "If you don''t admit defeat, you''ll die!" Blue armour woman suddenly cold drink, the sword in the hand burst out terrible power. As soon as this force comes out, all the people are in a state of uproar! "Emperor... Qi?" Li Xiaohong''s pupil contracted sharply. She never expected that the blue armor woman had mastered the imperial spirit... Kuang Dang! The blue sword directly cut off Li Xiaohong''s sword, and the terrible blade went directly into her shoulder and cut to her abdomen. Li Xiaohong completely lost resistance, the soul of heaven was cut, and his accomplishments were lost! Blue armour woman snort Chi a smile, raised a foot to kick past. Bang! Li Xiaohong flies tens of meters and rolls down on the edge of the challenge arena. He doesn''t know whether to live or not. Li Xiaohong, defeat! "Elder martial sister The souls of the Fengyun Kingdom gave out a shrill cry. A group of Li Murong jumped out of the arena crying. "And some pulse! Master Lang mubai''s eyes are red, holding Li Xiaohong and kneeling in front of Tiansong.Tian song sighed and walked off the chariot and sat in front of Li Xiaohong to heal his luck. One day, the great emperor, Li Xiaohong, as long as he did not die immediately, there was still hope to save life. But people are not happy about it. Because Tiansong, once he takes action, is bound to consume a lot of strength. He was originally injured and was hard to defeat General Xiao Changhai. Now, if he heals Li Xiaohong again, he is unlikely to be his opponent. However, the Fengyun country is in full swing to save people, while the ethereal country will not wait. "Hello! Are you empty? Are you still fighting? If you don''t fight, you should surrender and admit defeat. Don''t delay everyone''s time! " Blue armour woman sneers, pressing step by step, do not intend to give Fengyun people breathing time! Her eyes fell on Lang mubai and joked: "Lang mubai, your younger martial sister is not my opponent. Now you are the only one left! Come on, if I lose you, I will be on the list of emperor killers Challenge Lang mubai directly! The hearts of the four souls are startled. So you start to challenge Lang mubai? You know, this blue armour woman is only the second player sent by the illustrious country! There are eight people behind her, and two emperor killers! Did Lang mubai deal with it? As the only remaining emperor killer of Fengyun state, once Lang mubai is defeated, the Fengyun state can voluntarily surrender. Because in everyone''s mind, Lang mubai is their last hope... Lang Mu''s eyebrows wrinkled. He''s no longer riding a tiger. But Li Xiaohong is defeated, others will only go up to the same end! What to do... What to do? If you go up, you will be consumed by the other side, and it will not be conducive to the later battle. There will be only one end, defeat! "Blue dress!" At this time, a light call came from the ethereal country. The blue armor woman on the challenge arena turns her head and looks at the sound source. It is Fang Zhengyi. He looked the same, light open: "if Lang mubai came to power, if you fight, then fight. If you can''t surrender, we will solve him." "Yes Blue armour woman immediately nods. Hearing this, there is a dead silence in Fengyun country... Fang Zhengyi and the emperor killer beside him are ready! Their existence is to kill Lang mubai! Kill the last hope of Fengyun people! Lang mubai clenched his fist and his eyes were red with blood. Up? Or not? All eyes were focused on Lang mubai, waiting for his decision. Tian song closed his eyes and sighed for a long time. It seemed that the result was doomed. "Elder martial brother!" "Elder martial brother..." the disciples around him called. Lang mubai closed his eyes, as if in deep meditation. However, the adjudicators there have begun to urge: "if no one comes to power within 30 interest rates, it will be regarded as abstention. Please send someone from the Fengyun country as soon as possible." "That''s it! That''s it Lang mubai took a deep breath, opened his eyes, looked at the blue armor woman on the challenge arena coldly, and then stepped forward. He would rather die in the arena than shrink under it. Since we are always defeated, let''s have a big fight! Making up his mind, Lang mubai jumped forward. But at this time, a figure, like a piece of Hongmao, floated into the arena and stood in front of the blue armor woman. Lang mubai was stiff. All the people are in uproar! "Who is this man?" "Hello, boy, what are you doing?" "Roll down quickly. Elder martial brother Lang wants to fight. Which round will get you?" Cried the souls. People in the ethereal country are not happy. "What? Is your country still wasting time? And send some little men to die? " A strong man spat with a look of disgust. "Colorful clothes, don''t delay. Let''s make a quick decision." Fang Zhengyi is not happy. Lang mubai''s expression is sluggish, a little stunned. He was so nervous by the war that his attention was focused on the challenge arena that he forgot the existence of the white night. "Maybe the white night can buy some time..." Lang mubai breathed a sigh of relief and thought that, up to now, he could not have much hope for the white night. But the white night buffer also gives him time to think about what to do next. "Brother Bai, buy me some time. Of course, you should be careful yourself." Cried Lang mubai. "For time? Isn''t it better to beat her? " Asked the white night. Lang mubai was dumb and didn''t know how to answer. On the other hand, there was a roar of laughter."Do you know what you''re talking about? Even the second elder martial sister is not the opponent of this person. Can you defeat it? " The first soul disdains to question. "Your second elder martial sister is too weak." White night shook his head, lazy to pay attention to the voice of controversy around, walked toward the blue Jia woman. This was the first time he had a fight with the people of this continent, and his heart was a little different. "Hum." Blue armour woman hums a sound, a little bored, carrying the sword also quickly walk to the white night. "You ants are so annoying!! Die for me After that, the terrible sword was cut towards the white night. But... in the daytime, we don''t even do defense, so we move on. There was a cry of surprise. "It''s over! That boy is finished People stare. It can be followed by... bang. The blue sword cuts on the shoulder of the white night, just as it cuts on the iron, making a crisp sound... "what?" Blue armour female pupil shrinks, unbelievable. Even the skin and flesh of the other side can''t be cut off by our own offensive! Is he made of gold? The next second, the white night raised his hand, directly pinched her neck and lifted the man up. In an instant, there was no sound in the surroundings... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 The surging force acts on the neck of the woman with blue armor. She struggles wildly. The sword in her hand is like a high-speed rotating fan blade, cutting away at the body of the white night. Dang Dang Dang... there was a violent noise. But it had no effect. No matter how sharp the blue sword was, it could not break the body of the white night, or even his clothes. People around him opened their mouths wide. "Oh? Is there such a person in Fengyun country? " People on Fang Zhengyi''s side showed great interest. White night is holding a woman with blue armor. She looks attentive and feels the soul power overflowing from her body. A moment later, he shook his head. Like the soul power of the soul people in the nine soul land, there is nothing special about it. It seems that the strength of Shenwu land lies in the population... he throws the woman out of the room. With a flick of his finger, a sword Qi bursts out from his fingers, which instantly penetrates the woman''s chest and smashes her spirit. The woman fell on the ground, rolled a few laps, and spit several mouthfuls of blood, and then thought it was very difficult to get up. Blue armour woman was abandoned... So defeated! Before and after, white night used a move. Lang mubai is stupid! It''s just... Tough, isn''t it? "Who is this son?" Xiao Fang opened his eyes slightly. "Tell the general that justice is unknown. Maybe Lang mubai asked for foreign aid." "Just a puppet emperor can defeat blue clothes so easily. I''m afraid it''s some strength." "The general is carefree. He is like killing a chicken and killing a dog!" Fang Zhengyi hummed. "That''s good. Don''t have any accidents. Otherwise, you are all criminals of the country." Xiao Zhengyi said lightly and continued to drink wine. Fang Zhengyi nodded silently, and with a wave of his hand, he lifted the blue clothes down. "I''m sorry..." blue color clothes weak said. "Waste! You''re useless! " Fang Zhengyi''s face was cold and his head was facing a man beside him: "quick sword, you go up!" "Yes, elder martial brother!" A cold, thin man with a little feet rushed to the arena. As soon as he raised his hand, a cold light like lightning shuttled between his arms. That''s a sword. How fast! Fast, almost no shadow. Quick sword! It is said that the person who died under his sword can see his sword clearly only when he dies. It is well-known in both the country and the Fengyun country. "I don''t kill nobody. Who are you?" Quick sword side to the white night, said coldly. "White night." "White night? As expected, I''ve never heard of it. In order to avoid others saying that I bully nobody, I''ll let you do three moves! Do it Quick sword is cold. "Three moves are not necessary. One is enough!" White night light road, body suddenly disappeared. How fast! Quick sword startled, pupil sharp contraction, people quickly turned around, but just turned around, a dark sword light suddenly fell. Pooh! The whole body of fast sword was frozen in place, and the sword as thin as cicada''s wings slipped down from the palm. "You... So fast..." the fast sword made the final sound, then the body split into two and fell to the ground dead. "What?" All the people are in uproar! All the people on this side of the ethereal Kingdom stood up from their chairs and looked at the challenge arena with gaping eyes. Lang mubai is as dull as a stone. "Killing fast sword in the white night... Only one sword?" "This is a serious second kill!" There was a steady puffing sound. The white night is also a fake emperor, and the fast sword is also a fake emperor. How many rounds should we fight? But now... What''s the matter with fast sword? One was killed face to face! Is it better to be a fast sword, or is the white night too strong? Fang Zhengyi was stunned. No one had yet returned to his position. Another fight was over... Yu Xiaoxiang, who was supported by several people for a short rest, looked at the white night in disbelief. She knew that the white night was very strong, but she didn''t expect that the white night was so strong... for a while, the spirits around her guessed the identity of the white night. "This round, the national victory, please ethereal country players on stage." The adjudicator opened his mouth and woke up the shocked crowd, "senior brother Fang! This man defeated me one by one. His strength is extremely terrible. We can''t send ordinary people up any more. " A tall man said in a deep voice. Fang Zhengyi looked at him and said, "what do you mean?" "Send the hidden sword directly!" Men sink. Fang Zhengyi thought for a moment and said, "hidden sword!""Yes Behind him, a vague figure echoed faintly and floated up the arena like a ghost. It was a man dressed in gray and white, with a mask, of short stature and weak breath, and no one would have noticed him without paying attention. The white night took a faint look, showing a sudden look. "Emperor Qi? You should also get the opportunity of the great emperor... " is it true that the mainland of nine souls can not compare with this kind of country, and there are so many people who get the chance of the great emperor, and I don''t know what the situation of those great Congresses is. Perhaps without the gate of Vientiane, the land of nine souls had long been conquered by the land of Shenwu. Whoa! The man did not answer and disappeared. Scanning around the white night, there was no trace of it, and even the breath could not smell half a minute. "The hidden sword is no better than the fast sword. The fast sword must be fast to a certain extent to overcome the enemy''s opportunities. However, the hidden sword is different. He can completely hide in the void and let the other side exist. Even the emperor can''t find the position of the hidden sword! I don''t even know how I died! " The tall man sneered before. But the next second. On the challenge arena, there is a sudden change. Bang! A terrible sound exploded on the ring, and then, the hidden sword, which was hidden in the void, suddenly fell on the ground, cracked all over his skin, and his full-bodied soul power collapsed and peeped over... the tall man was directly dumbfounded. "This..." "it''s imperialist!" Fang Zhengyi drank coldly. "Emperor... Emperor Qi?" The tall man was stunned. "Yes, and it''s the imperial spirit that covers the whole arena!" Fang Zhengyi said coldly: "this son also got the chance of the great emperor, and the chance he got was many times stronger than that of the hidden sword." The tall man''s face changed greatly, and he looked at the challenge arena in horror: "that hidden sword..." "I''m afraid I can''t hold it!" Fang Zhengyi said coldly. That''s not true. Before Yin Dao got up, the white night had already rushed over, and a sword didn''t enter his heart. Hidden sword, die! The people of the ethereal country were all cold and frightened. Another dead man! Be killed by one move and second again!! Is this still human? What the hell is this guy? Is he really a fake emperor? All the people were shocked. Xiao Changhai didn''t drink any more wine, and looked at the challenge arena with a gloomy face. Lang mubai widened his eyes and was surprised. He never thought that the power of white night was so terrible... and what was more surprising was that the killing of these people by white night was completed in an instant, that is to say, these people have not really made white night serious. "Mubai." After the day pine opened his eyes, shining at the white night and said: "who is this person?" "Report back to the master. According to mubai''s understanding, this man is a monk in the mountains, perhaps a disciple who follows the hermit great power." Lang mubai said in a hurry. "Try to pull him into our storm country!" The eyes of the pine trees are pure. "Mubaiding will do his best." "Well, if he can enter our country, you will be a meritorious official of our country. However, it is too early to say these things at the moment. Let''s see what he does later." Tiansong road. Lang mubai vomited and looked at the ranks of the ethereal country. To kill these things is not enough to explain. We should know that Fang Zhengyi and Yue Jian, the two emperor killers, have not yet done so. There was a lot of people around, and countless people guessed the identity of the white night. And Fang Zhengyi has stood up. "Look, Fang Zhengyi is going to do it!" I don''t know who screamed. Looking at the justice of the Korean side, everyone''s eyes are burning! Fang Zhengyi! The famous young strong man in the misty kingdom is also a proud figure on the list of emperor killers. If he makes a move, it will definitely be a good play. However, to everyone''s disappointment, he did not appear on the stage. Instead, a man in black armor beside him rushed forward. The sound of sighing is continuous, but when people see the black armor man clearly, it is a exclamation again!! "It''s Yuejian!" "I will go, Yue Jian, the second emperor murderer in the ethereal kingdom! No wonder Fang Zhengyi didn''t go up. He wanted Yue Jian to deal with this man first. " "Although Yuejian''s strength is a little worse than Fang Zhengyi, he also has the power of the next great emperor. It''s so easy for him to kill the puppet emperor. It''s better to let Yue Jian take care of him if he sends others up to kill him!" "See how this guy dies." The crowd was boiling, sneering and shouting. "Mr. Yue Jian! Cut off this guy''s limbs "Brother Yue Jian! The spirit of his heaven "Let them know that our ethereal country is not something that their garbage can provoke!""Lord Yue Jian, come on!" The ethereal Kingdom began to cheer for Yue Jian. Yue Jian was not wordy. He gazed at the white night and raised his hand. The most pure imperial Spirit fell from the sky and directly shocked his shoulders. The imperial Qi of the great emperor is quite different from that obtained by chance. In short, the imperial Qi obtained by chance is incomplete and incomplete. It may be higher than the spirit Qi, but its power is far from the pure imperial Qi of the orthodox emperor. However. The imperial spirit had just fallen, and the white night disappeared again. "Well?" Yue Jian frowned and looked around, looking for traces of the white night. But a terrible chill came from behind. "Do you want to use the quick sword to deal with me? Ridiculous! Do you think my speed will be slower than the fast sword? " Yue Jian disdained to say, suddenly turned around, pulled out the sword from his waist and stabbed at his back. However, a sword is pulled out and suddenly cut off. The terrible light of the sword cuts its arm like a half moon. "What?" Yue Jian was stunned and roared: "burst!" Roar! The terrible emperor Qi is like a blast of air, pushing around. However... this imperial spirit could not shake the body of white night at all. He was as stable as Mount Tai and never stepped back. The dark sword was more like the teeth of a demon, tearing his arm. Pooh! Yue Jian flew into the sky and was chopped to the ground. There was silence below, and everyone''s eyes almost popped out of their eyes... the next emperor... Was also crushed? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 At this moment, even General Xiao Changhai can not keep calm! The great emperor, in the face of the white night, was cut off by a face-to-face way. Would anyone else in the ethereal kingdom be his opponent? "Asshole!! I will destroy you Instead of being afraid, Yue Jian became more furious. He roared and the heaven and soul fused. The terrible Yuan Li mixed with the emperor''s Qi and stabbed at a sharp sword towards the white night. The terrifying air blade directly pierced the void and shocked the arena. The terrible air pressure was like two huge hands, one left and one right, attacking the white night, which made him unable to dodge! "Be careful!" The people of Fengyun country called out in a hurry. But the next second... whoosh! The white night disappeared again. The heart of the people in the ethereal country was suddenly tight, which made him feel bad. But he saw that the white night appeared on the top of Yue Jian, and stabbed him with a sword. "Die!" Yue Jian was furious, and his strength rose with his arms. Face to face, he is a lower emperor, a murderer, there is no reason to fear a false emperor! However, no matter how pure his imperial spirit is, when he touches the white night, it immediately disappears in an instant, as if there is an invisible meat grinder around the white night, crushing any material close to him. Yue Jian''s nerves were tense and his face was stunned. The white night has been cut with a sword. No way! No way! How can my imperial spirit be so fragile! It must be fake! Yue Jian''s heart was beating wildly, and he roared again in a fierce voice. He defended himself with emperor Qi: "endless emperor Qi!" However, his proud pure imperial spirit was like paper paste, which was instantly penetrated by the black sword. The sharp blade of the sword was like a falling tiger''s head chopper, which ran into his head without any hindrance. Pooh! Yue Jian was divided into two, and his blood gushed wildly. He followed the fast sword! The whole audience, instant silence! A great emperor! Just like this! People look at the challenge arena dully, all set off a huge wave in their hearts! Is this still human? Is it so easy to kill the emperor killer? That''s the next emperor! Unless it''s the middle emperor! Otherwise, ordinary existence would never have such power... "who is he? Who the hell is he? " Fang Zhengyi stares at the white night with round eyes and shouts from his lips. But there was no one around to answer him. "No wonder he can break through the boundary and enter the Ninth Heaven. It turns out that his power is so terrible..." Lang mubai murmured, and quickly turned his head to ask Tiansong, "master, did he hide his soul state?" "No Tian song''s eyes burst into a burst of brilliance and said in a deep voice: "he is indeed a pseudo emperor state, but his power is very unique... In addition, his imperial spirit... Is actually stronger than the next emperor." "What?" Lang mubai thought his ears were wrong. A fake emperor''s aura is stronger than the next emperor? What''s the logic? Lang mubai would like to question his master, but in recent years, no matter what or who, the master has never looked away. "Maybe this person will not be so easy to join us." Tiansong looked at the people on the challenge arena, sighed and said, "after all, none of us can control him." At that time, even the judge who looked like a statue raised his head and looked at the puppet emperor in surprise. Before those who clamored for Yue Jian to kill the white night, all of them closed their mouths and looked at the arena pale. "What should I do, elder martial brother?" "General, if we go on like this, we will lose." "This man is... So strong!" Trembling voices came and went. The giants on both sides were watching the white night. No one expected that the little puppet emperor could dominate the fight. Even the next emperor was in his hands. He was afraid that Fang justice would not win. Fang Zhengyi could see how powerless Yuejian was when he had a fight with white night. Everything he was proud of was broken by the tyranny of the day night. He asked himself that he could not do it. "General!" Fang Zhengyi turns his head and looks at Xiao Changhai. He doesn''t want to go. It''s going to be a tough fight. And even if the white night is killed, Lang mubai behind is also very difficult to deal with. Without Yue Jian, there is no advantage for the ethereal country. Unconsciously, they found that the balance of victory in the white night, has fallen to the wind and cloud country. "Are you afraid to fight?" Xiao Changhai snorted coldly. Fang Zhengyi''s body trembled slightly and whispered, "how can justice fear war?" "This is the holy duel on the mainland. You can only fight, and there is no way to retreat. If you give up, you will lose one-third of the territory of our illusory country, and you will become a criminal of the country! You think about it clearly Xiao Changhai cold road.Fang Zhengyi bit his teeth and scolded Xiao Changhai a hundred times in his heart. However, at this point, he had no way out. Whoa! A burst of air burst out, and Fang Zhengyi jumped onto the challenge arena. The crowd is more irascible, countless people shout and stare at Fang Zhengyi! This is the strongest presence in the ethereal kingdom. If all justice is defeated, the defeat of the illusory country will be settled. "You are so good at life. Even Yuejian was easily killed by you. It''s really admirable. But what''s your name?" Fang Zhengyi said with his fist clasped. "White night!" The white night is light. "White night? Good name. " Fang Zhengyi nodded and thought about it secretly, but he could not remember that there was such a figure on the list of killing emperors. What kind of hermit genius was born? "It seems that your accent is not from Fengyun country?" "Certainly not." "Why do you want to help Fengyun "Other people ask me, just as I have nothing to do, so I came to have a look." "..." Fang Zhengyi suddenly felt that this sentence was full of sarcasm. Did the emperor murderer mean to see it? He took a deep breath, straightened his mind, and said with a light smile, "in that case, can you please give up this Shenwu duel? What good did he promise you? I am willing to double your promise. " As soon as this remark fell, people in Fengyun country became nervous immediately. "Lord Bai, as long as you can win this Shenwu duel for us, we can satisfy you whatever you want." Lang mubai cried out in a hurry. "Ha ha, ridiculous, a weak country, what face promise? You can''t even control yourself Fang Zhengyi scorned and said with a smile: "Lord Bai, the national strength of our ethereal country is not comparable to that of the Fengyun country. We can do what they can, and we can do what they can''t do. What we can satisfy you is far greater than that of his country "Oh? Then I really think about it. " White night nods. This move made countless people in Fengyun panic. White night is their last hope. If they give up the duel, Fengyun country will surely lose. "Brother Bai, our Fengyun country is indeed weak, and we can not promise you too much. However, as a national teacher, I promise you that as long as you are willing to help us win this fight, our Fengyun country will treat you with the courtesy of the Duke of our country in the future. If you have any needs, we will help you with the strength of the whole country, and we will never regret it." At this time, Tian song stood up with a very serious look. "Oh?" White night looked at the old man, that pair of sunken eyes everywhere resolute and serious, it is obvious that the sky pine is free. White night did not speak, just looked at the other side of the misty country. Xiao Changhai, the general at that end, did not make a sound, and what he said was still Fang Zhengyi. "White brother, as I said before, what the Fengyun country can do, so can our ethereal country." "So your attitude is consistent with that of Fengyun country?" "Not bad!" "So..." the white night thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "forget it, after all, I promised the Fengyun country before. It''s not my style to go back and fight. I''d better continue." On hearing this, Fang Zhengyi saw a chill in his eyes: "you can think about it again... " no, what I decide will not change! " "Well, don''t regret it. I didn''t mean to be afraid of you, but I didn''t want to waste my spare energy. If you think I''m a waste like Yue Jian, you''d be very wrong. Yue Jian just got into the next emperor by chance, and he didn''t have much control over the emperor''s Qi. I didn''t have much time to kill him. " Fang Zhengyi''s voice became cold. "In that case, let''s do it. Don''t waste time." In the eyes of the white night, there was a trace of war in his eyes. "Hum! You asked for it Fang Zhengyi murmured, and his imperial spirit burst out like a mountain torrent, and occupied the whole arena in an instant. When he grabs it with one hand, a sword condensed from emperor Qi appears. With the shaking of his arm, the sword of emperor Qi flies. "Oh? The power of this emperor Qi is indeed several times stronger than that of Yue Jian, but it is far from reaching the level of the middle great emperor. " In the white night, his eyes burst into a burst of light, and his face was smiling. He was unprepared, so he stood where he was. His whole body rippled with a thin layer of streamer, in the sunlight, like a mirror flashing. "Let me try how strong the defense of the immortal body is The white night murmured and closed his eyes. "What?" Fang Zhengyi was stunned. This guy... Doesn''t even do defense? But the next second, he was stunned. But look at the sword of the emperor''s Qi pounding on the body of the white night. Bang Dang!The air sword explodes. And white night... No harm! "This... How could this be possible?" Fang Zhengyi had a cold sweat and his back was cold... he opened his eyes and touched his chest in the daytime. Although it didn''t break the flesh and blood, but... so painful! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 "Is that all you can do? The next emperor should understand the emperor''s Scripture. Let me see what the emperor''s Sutra is. " White night opened his eyes and looked at Fang Zhengyi, smiling. "Hum! It seems that you have some excellent defense soul skills or magic weapons. Otherwise, you are a fake emperor and dare to be so arrogant in the face of the emperor? " Fang Zhengyi''s expression became ferocious. Suddenly, he held his hands high and shot him in the sky at night. Whoa! The terrible emperor Qi instantly formed two big waves, such as the giant''s hand to shoot fiercely toward the white night. Bang! The big waves fall down, but it blows on the body of the white night, just like a rock that can''t be broken. The emperor''s big wave will break up directly, and the white night will not damage at all... and has no effect? Fang Zhengyi''s pupil shrinks! "It''s my turn!" The white night is too lazy to delay time, a little feet, rushed over. "Don''t be proud! Do you think that''s all I have to do? " In the twinkling of his hand, the crystal turned into a crystal, and the crystal turned into a crystal. "Is this?" The white night frowned and the pace fell. However, Fang Zhengyi laughs, attacks the endless imperial Qi again, condenses numerous swords, and stabs the white night fiercely. "This is the crystal! It can make your whole body magic weapon temporarily invalid, especially the defensive magic weapon on your body!! Now you, is not King Kong not bad body!! ha-ha! Die Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Br > , the whole night was shaking like a white sword. The people below exclaimed! "Bright crystal?" "Is there justice in both East and West?" "It''s over! The reason why the white night can overcome the enemy''s opportunities depends on his defense. Now there are bright color crystal in it, even the emperor''s utensils have to fail! The defense of the white night is doomed "Without the magic weapon of defense, I''m afraid there will be no slag left in the white night." There was a lot of noise. Fang Zhengyi sneered at him, but he didn''t stop. In order to avoid the death of the white night, he regained his imperial spirit, and at the same time launched the spirit of heaven. The nine heavenly spirits lit up on his chest and condensed in the light of lightning and flint. Nine lotus leaf soul! The soul of the emperor is extraordinary! "Don''t you say you want to see my Sutra? Then I''ll show you my best shot! Chaos As soon as the voice fell, Fang Zhengyi held his right hand high in the sky. The terrible imperial spirit and the power of the nine lotus leaf spirit were like two spirit snakes, climbing up his arm and converging on his fingertips. Whoosh! A chaotic light burst out, straight to the sky, straight chaos light like a broken sky sword. The sky was disturbed, and the clouds turned into whirlpool, revolving around the terrible broken sky sword, as if the other end of the sword was connected with the sun and the moon, and the momentum was soaring! The audience was shocked. "This is the chaos of Fang Zhengyi! How terrible "It is said that he used this move to kill the next emperor!! Be careful People were terrified. They were afraid that the challenge arena barrier could not accept the attack of justice below, and they retreated in a hurry. Sonorous! Fang Zhengyi directly cut down, but he doesn''t care so much. This is not only a war of life and death, but also a war related to the country and honor. There is no room for carelessness! The terrible sword light suddenly fell down, splitting up the destructive atmosphere produced by the explosion, all the forces around were eliminated, and the whole arena was left with the terrible sword light... click. A strange noise came from the challenge arena. People breathed and looked. It turns out that Fang Zhengyi''s terrible sword actually split the arena in two! This is a challenge arena built by Fengyun country with precious materials. It has been blessed with magic by Shenwu adjudicators. It is more than enough to bear the attack of the next great emperor, but now it is split by Fang Zhengyi''s sword... Fang Zhengyi is too strong... "this time, you should be finished?" Fang Zhengyi smiles coldly and gasps slightly. His eyes are full of confidence. "No one can survive the blow of justice. That night is dead and the victory is in hand." Xiao Changhai poured himself a glass of wine again and said with a faint smile. The people of the misty country are jubilant. "Elder martial brother Fang is very powerful!" "Just white night! Good death! Ha ha "Do you know the power of our ethereal country this time? When you lose the fight! We are going to your country to wash away the shame you have given us with the women and blood of your country! " This time, not only those soul people are shouting, but also the army behind Xiao Changhai.They can''t allow such a small country as Fengyun country to run wild in front of them! However... Fang Zhengyi''s expression suddenly solidified. He was staring at that end, and his face gradually became ugly. In the end, the whole person was shocked. There was a man standing in the place where he was attacked by all kinds of moves. It''s no one else. It''s white night. The sound of boiling all around stopped. At the moment of the white night, my clothes and robes are just a little tattered, and my whole body is not hurt at all. "No... Invalid?" Just. All his skills and even the emperor''s Sutra are invalid for the white night! Does it not work? No way! Bright color crystal but even emperor can influence! It can''t be useless unless... he is strong enough to ignore the attack of the next emperor! Thinking of this, Fang Zhengyi was sweating wildly!! "What''s going on?" Xiao Changhai''s glasses in his hands fell to the ground and suddenly stood up from his chair. "White night" is fine Fierce cheers broke out in Fengyun country. "You are really powerful..." jade small fragrance opens big eyes, weak vomit breath. "Can win... Master, we can win!" Lang mubai clenched his fist and said excitedly. Win? Of course you can win. Because from the beginning to the end, the white night only regarded the duel as a trial. What is the level of people in this land of Shenwu! He didn''t even try his best! "The next emperor?" The white night shook his head, the corners of his mouth rose, and the man disappeared again. "Ah?" Fang Zhengyi''s face changed greatly, and he suddenly turned around, thinking that the white night was around again. But now, white night appeared in front of him. Hum!!! The terrible sword of killing immortals flies through the void, buzzing and stabbing. Fang Zhengyi looks ferocious. He opens his body to the side and grabs the sword! "Don''t look down on people! Get out of my way Bang! The sword edge was immediately caught by Fang Zhengyi, and then he would send out his force to smash the blade open. But between the electric light and the flint, the blade of the sword whirled, and a terrible force came from above. Pooh. Five fingers flew into the air at once. "Ah Fang Zhengyi sent out a sad cry, but he had not yet returned to God. He hit him fiercely in the white night. "Emperor''s Scripture, split sky fist!" A drink, the fist bloom lacquer red light, with the supreme power, tear open Fang justice''s chest. Dong!!! The muffled noise spread. From the barrier of the night, there will be more than one shot at the edge of the barrier! What terrible power! At the moment... the white night and Fang Zhengyi are not moving. There was a dead silence around. White night that fist directly pierced Fang Zhengyi''s chest, a piece of flesh and blood, the fist was completely dyed red with blood. Looking at Fang Zhengyi indifferently in the white night, he turns his right arm, and at the same time, he cuts the immortal sword again. Whew! The sharp sword, like a bean curd cut into the neck of justice, turned into a sword flower and collected the scabbard of the white night. Fang Zhengyi stepped back a few steps, his mouth was full of blood, and gradually, there were slender blood lines on his neck... "you are not a fake emperor at all! You are the middle emperor!! You are the middle Emperor... " Fang Zhengyi roared, but just after the roar, the whole person suddenly fell to the ground, and his head directly fell off his neck and died. All kinds of cool sounds were heard around. The ethereal country is a fright! The first emperor murderer in the misty kingdom! Fang Zhengyi was cut off like this! Together with Yuejian before, the two emperor killers owned by the ethereal kingdom were all killed! "How could that happen? impossible!! How can we lose in the ethereal kingdom? " Xiao Changhai stood up, his face ugly, staring at the challenge arena with dull eyes and murmuring. When Fang Zhengyi was killed, there was no hope for the illustrious country. Now, let alone Lang mubai, they could not deal with it. This time, the ethereal country lost in a mess! "How could that happen?" "Elder martial brother Fang... Also dead?" "No Exclamation, roaring and unwilling shouting are like firecrackers, ringing endlessly! The people of the ethereal country are all crazy! They can''t take it! And the Fengyun country is full of joy.People clapped their hands and threw their hats and clothes into the air. They were excited to raise their fists and shout the name of the white night in unison! "Ethereal country, you still have places to take part in the war. If you don''t send players on the stage to participate in the war, Fengyun country will win this Shenwu duel." Shenwu adjudicator said lightly. "General!" People are looking at Xiao Changhai in unison, their eyes are full of expectation and helplessness. At present, there is no way out for the ethereal country, but it is not that there is no room for recovery, that is to let Xiao Changhai take part in the war. Shenwu duel does not restrict the participants of the two countries. As long as they are willing to take part in the battle, the adjudicator will not verify the identity of the players. As a general of the ethereal country, Xiao Changhai is qualified. It''s just that once he gets on stage, even if he wins, he will be ridiculed by the people from all over the world. Xiao Changhai took a deep breath. After a long time, he opened his eyes again and looked at the Shenwu adjudicator indifferently. His mouth made a hoarse voice. "Lord adjudicator, we admit defeat!" This word shocked the whole audience!! Ethereal country... Just give up? The judge nodded and came forward. With a wave of his hand, a long golden cloth appeared. He dug out a pen from nowhere and dashed over the long cloth. "It is the end of the Shenwu duel between the Fengyun state and the ethereal state. The winner is Fengyun state! Duel master: white night! Win plus one! At present, the ethereal country immediately implements all the agreements before the duel! The enforcement shall be supervised by the adjudicator The sound spread in all directions. (on Valentine''s day, I called some single dogs to eat at home and comfort each other. I don''t know how many Valentine''s day it is without lovers / (¨Ò¨Ò) / ~ ~ after the update, I will take the torch gasoline to the street, and consider whether to show it to you live) in the end, I will take some single dogs to eat at home and comfort each other www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 "Why did Xiao Changhai give up? Master, does he think he is not the opponent of the white night Lang mubai asked in dismay. "Xiao Changhai is the middle emperor. There is hope to win the white night, but it will not be easy! Because Bai Ye''s strength has surpassed that of the next emperor. In fact, he didn''t spend much energy on killing Yue Jian and Fang Zhengyi. Xiao Changhai is a smart man. Even if he wins the white night, he will certainly lose his vitality, but he can''t defeat me! " With a smile on his face, Tiansong said with a smile: "mubai, you have made great achievements this time. If you didn''t find the white night, my Fengyun country would be doomed! I will tell you your credit in person "Master, you don''t have to serve your country. How can you make contributions? It was white night. He was not from our country, but he was willing to help others! He should be rewarded this time! " Lang mubai lowered his head. "Not arrogant and impetuous, very good, he wants to reward, you also want to reward, he has such strength, our country should be regarded as a guest of honor, the monarch will not treat him badly, you go back immediately, tell the king the good news, ask him to welcome the white night into the city with the highest etiquette! We must not neglect such a strong man as white night! " Tiansong said with a smile. "Yes "In addition, the Shenwu duel will take care of all the wounded and even those who have lost their accomplishments. Help them to awaken the spirit of heaven again... Take good care of your younger martial sister." "Yes, master!" Lang mubai nodded heavily. At the end of the Shenwu duel, he stopped his sword and jumped down. The people of Fengyun country immediately rushed over and congratulated. "Lord Bai! It''s amazing "Lord Bai, good job!" "I adore you Some of the excited people couldn''t even speak. White night faint smile, did not say much. On the other hand, Xiao Changhai led a group of people to come over. "This white brother is so fierce! But I don''t know where it came from Xiao Changhai cold channel. "I have many masters. Which one are you asking?" The white night laughs and asks. "Nature is the one who taught you the emperor''s Scripture! How can a false emperor master the imperial scriptures? There are so many opportunities for the emperor? " Xiao Changhai hummed. "Oh, my emperor''s Scripture is handed over to me by my friend... It''s also a teacher and a friend." In the daytime. "Your friend? Who is it? " "It''s nothing to do with you, is it?" White night frown, check account? That''s too much to ask. Xiao Changhai''s face changed, not many people dare to speak with him in this tone. "Good!" Xiao Changhai nodded repeatedly, his eyes twinkled with cold light. "General Xiao, the adjudicator has already pronounced the verdict. Please implement the land transfer immediately? Ten days later, our Congress sent troops into our territory. " Tian song came over and said faintly. "Your territory?" Xiao Changhai frowned, but soon released, and chuckled: "yes, your territory, from now on, the Nanhe area belongs to you, that area is close to Nanhe, the land is fertile, I hope your people in Fengyun country can live comfortably!" Say, cold hum a, turn to leave. The people of the ethereal country left one after another. The sky pine light looks at Xiao Changhai''s back, brow locks tightly. "It seems that it is not enough to occupy the territory. Next, it is time to deal with the army of the ethereal country." White night laughs. "Yes, the adjudicator will only help us to occupy the territory, but will not help us defend it. Xiao Changhai will not sit down and take root in the territory of the ethereal state. Once the handover is completed, the army of the ethereal country will immediately open up. Although the ethereal country has given up one third of its territory, their overall strength is still stronger than ours. It is very difficult for us to defend..." Tian song falls into the trap Deep meditation, but soon, he was relieved and said with a smile: "these things are still to be discussed later. Little brother Bai Ye, thanks to you this time, our Fengyun country has survived, and our people have not been slaughtered by the illusory countrymen. Please accept my respects." After saying that, Tiansong immediately bows to the white night, and the people of Fengyun behind him also quickly bow to the white night. "No, get up quickly." White night hastily hold, smile say: "I this busy also is not white help, you don''t have to thank me." "Ha ha, don''t worry, little brother Bai. We will never treat you badly in terms of gratitude. I have asked mubai to go and tell the king the good news. Later, we will use the highest etiquette to welcome little brother Bai into the city! You are the hero of our country "I''m flattered." White night laughs. ... ... "won!! Win the game The messenger and Lang mubai almost rushed into the capital city while shouting. The people on both sides of the road welcomed and cheered. The capital of the country was full of joy. The good news spread through the whole country like a fire, and countless people went to tell each other and wept with joy. And in the palace hall.The king of Fengyun walked back and forth with both hands, anxious. A eunuch beside him lowered his head and looked at the monarch secretly. The king was in a dragon''s robe. He was thin, pale, with black eyes and a look of excessive indulgence. "Su Wen, what should we do if we lose?" The king stopped and looked at the eunuch nervously. "Your Majesty, don''t worry. Let''s not say whether we will be defeated or not. Even if we do lose, we will only cede some wasteland to the ethereal country, which will not hurt our muscles and bones at all." The eunuch was busy squeezing out a smile and flattering. "There is no grass in that area in Southwest China... If it is cut, it will be cut. However, if it is cut, the people of the ethereal country will be able to cross the river smoothly and stand on their feet. At that time, it will not be easier to fight our Fengyun country again?" The king frowned and questioned. "This... Is it not friendly? And then offer tribute to the ethereal kingdom in order to make peace The eunuch said again. "No, no! Before we sent money and food beauty, the next month they called! This is not the way to do it. " The king waved his hands again and again. On hearing this, the eunuch frowned and thought for a long time, and then cautiously said, "Your Majesty... If this is not possible, then you can only consider the way out... " the way out? What''s the way back? " "This... I dare not say it." "I''ll forgive you for your innocence and say it quickly." "Since your majesty has said so, I will tell you the truth." The eunuch whispered: "Your Majesty''s retreat is only two ways. First, to give up the throne of... The monarch, flee to neighboring countries, and beg for shelter. As the saying goes, it''s easy to make a comeback with your Majesty''s majestic posture. The second is to surrender to the ethereal country! Become a dependent state... " " escape? Surrender? " The king was stunned. The eunuch quickly knelt on the ground. However, the king did not get angry, but fell into meditation. Obviously, the eunuch''s words moved him. For a long time, the king sighed and said with a sad face: "surrender... I have also thought that our country is weak and weak, and is by no means an illusory opponent of our country. Even if we have survived this time, what about the next time... When I say surrender, the national master will certainly not agree with me!" On hearing this, the eunuch came to the spirit and said with indignation: "your majesty! You are the monarch, you are the master of this country. Why should we see his face? Do you dare to oppose your decision? Does he still want to rebel? Does he still want to be king? " The king was stunned by the questions. He froze for a while and slapped: "yes! My orders! How dare he disobey? " "Your Majesty is wise!" Eunuchs are busy flattering. The king snorted and said coldly, "when the duel is over, I will reprimand this Tiansong well. Every time I make a decision, he will stir it up! Do you know, since I took the throne, which decision he did not intervene? I am so angry "The reason why he is able to do so is because he is your Majesty''s teacher. He is bold and bold. If your majesty doesn''t remove his position... I''m afraid..." the eunuch stopped talking and stopped talking. But the monarch understood what he said next. "Asshole!" The monarch roared and became furious: "this Tiansong! More and more arrogant! If you don''t fix him this time! Return this country, I don''t know who is the LORD yet "Your majesty! Your majesty is right The eunuch nodded, but secretly laughed. "Newspaper At this time, there was a loud voice outside the palace. Two people a shock, look together. Looking at Lang Mu''s white face with a smile, he walked in with a big stride. He knelt down on one knee and called out in a loud voice: "your majesty! We live up to expectations and have defeated the illusory country! We have won the Shenwu duel. From now on, the Nanhe area is all owned by your majesty! " "Really?" When the king heard the sound, he was stunned for a moment! "Xiao Changhai has led the ethereal country to leave our country!" Lang mubai said haughtily. "Congratulations, your majesty." The eunuch''s face was not very good-looking, but still squeezed a smile, hastily said. "Ha ha ha ha, I won! Great!! Great!!! Ha ha... "The king clapped his hands and laughed. "Your Majesty, the first feat of this battle is the white night. If there is no one else, our Fengyun country will never be able to defeat the illustrious country. My master implore your majesty to welcome the white night into the city with your chariot with the highest etiquette, so as to make friends with such strong people! To express our gratitude and respect to him Lang mubai rushed to the road. This time all rely on the white night, which is not too much. We should know that the white night this time can be said to turn the situation around and make the Fengyun country turn a corner. If he is a person of Fengyun country, he is a statesman! However... when the king heard this, his face suddenly sank and he snorted: "what did your master say? Did your master say I would do it? "Lang mubai''s face changed and he raised his head in a daze: "Your Majesty..." "what day and night? I don''t know! I only know that it is the people of our Fengyun country who have conquered the illusory country! What''s the matter with him? As for using my chariot to pick up a grass-roots man! Is that what he can sit on? impossible! You go back and tell Tiansong to welcome him into the palace and bring that white night to visit me in person! I! Sit here and wait for him today When Lang mubai heard this, he was very anxious: "your majesty! This... " " go! Do you want to resist The king is furious! Lang mubai was shocked, bit his teeth and retreated with his fists. Seeing Lang mubai leave, the eunuch quickly kowtowed: "Your Majesty is mighty!" "You''re right, this Tiansong! There is no law! If I win the duel, I will condescend to meet an outsider? Where is my majesty? It''s ridiculous! When they go to the palace later, I will count his mistakes! Let him be arrogant The king shook off his hand and went to the Dragon chair. . www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 "What are you talking about? Your majesty refuses to greet the white night with the highest standards of etiquette? " Tiansong beside the challenge arena frowned when he heard the report from Lang mubai: "what is your majesty doing? White night is the hero of our stormy country and the great hero of saving our country. It''s a good thing to welcome a non native hero with the highest standard of etiquette! This is also to make a good relationship with a strong man like white night, but he refuses to. Why is that? " "Mubai did not know, your majesty said, please immediately take the white night to the palace to face the saint..." Lang mubai said carefully. "It seems that Su Wen, the eunuch, is doing something again." Tiansong''s face was heavy and congealed, and nodded: "mubai, you go to Zhang Luo. If your majesty doesn''t receive him, we can''t lose our etiquette. The team will start to go to the palace immediately." "Yes." Lang Mu nodded his head and turned away. Li Xiaohong has been taken down for treatment. Yu Xiaoxiang insists on staying. According to her intention, she wants to go to the city with everyone. This time, in terms of merit, the first in the white night, and the second must be Yu Xiaoxiang. After all, she is the first person to defeat the powerful man of the ethereal country. "Girl, you are brave. Now you are the hero of your country." White night walked to the side of Yu Xiaoxiang and said with a smile. The girl, knowing that she was defeated, still stood up and worked hard for the country. Many men felt ashamed of this spirit and courage. "I''m not. You''re our hero. We can''t win without you." Yu Xiaoxiang bent her eyes and laughed, but behind the smile, there was a trace of sadness and helplessness. White night knows that although she is happy, she is also sad. Because all her accomplishments have been lost, a soul without a soul, that is, life is not equal to death. In addition, the land of Shenwu, which is more cruel than the land of nine souls, can survive without cultivation. Yuxiaoxiang is willing to sacrifice for the sake of the country, but many people can''t imagine whether Yu Xiaoxiang, without the soul of heaven, can still stand in the storm. The glory of a hero is impossible to protect her for a lifetime... "what are you going to do when there is no soul in heaven?" At this time, the white night as if which pot does not open, which pot like, directly out of the voice asked. Next to a few soul of some stunned looking at the white night, and then looking at Yu Xiaoxiang flustered, afraid that she would be sad. But Yu Xiaoxiang is extremely relaxed. She smiles and says, "it must be hard to reawaken the spirit of heaven." She lowered her head and murmured: "although my talent is not as high as that of elder martial sister Xiaohong, and my family background is not as good as theirs, but it is certainly not too difficult to reawaken the spirit of heaven with the master here!" Yu Xiaoxiang was an orphan when she was a child. She was brought up by the National Teacher Tian song. Naturally, she has no background. Unlike Li Xiaohong and Lang mubai, they are all children of the famous big family in Fengyun country. Li Xiaohong has a great reputation, which can be called a household name in Fengyun country. This time, she is seriously injured, and Tian song will surely focus on nursing care. In addition, she is more talented than Yu Xiaoxiang. What''s more Mahao pill is a good medicine. It must be given to Li Xiaohong now. Li Xiaohong must be the fastest to awaken the spirit of heaven, and the speed of cultivation and recovery must be faster than others. With a smile in the white night, how can you not feel the deep sense of loss of Yu Xiaoxiang? "Do you want to wake up to the spirit immediately?" Said the white night in a low voice. "Yes... But what''s the use of just thinking? You have to work on your own. " Yu Xiaoxiang blinked her big eyes, and her delicate face lifted up: "brother Bai, you don''t have to worry. I will try to adjust my attitude. I believe that I will be able to return to the realm of puppet emperor soon." Not long? Yuxiaoxiang can only say that she has a good attitude! The most difficult way to go in the world is not routine, but to take the road of sadness and pain again. Soul cultivation has gone through a lot of hardships, but now it has to flow again step by step. How can it be so relaxed? Well, it''s just that you and I are a good luck. White night slightly shakes his head, and then hands a turn, toward the jade small fragrance stretched in the past. "What is this?" Yu Xiaoxiang puzzled at the bright pill in the palm of the white night, a face of doubt. "If you eat it, you will know what it is." White night laughs. Yu Xiaoxiang looked at the white night with some doubts. Her eyes were full of distrust, but it was only in her eyes. She took the pill and swallowed it in her stomach. Since confession night helped Fengyun country defeat Fang Zhengyi and other teams, his position in Yu Xiaoxiang''s heart has been infinitely high. At the moment, Yu Xiaoxiang will not doubt what Daye has done. In her heart, Bai Ye has become an idol. The pill is sweet and fragrant. It melts immediately after entering the abdomen. Even before yuxiaoxiang has time to respond, the pill disappears in her body. However, the efficacy spreads all over her body like lightning. In an instant, her body is hot and dry, which is unbearable. Danyu, what is this medicine "Bear with it, and you will know." White night laughs. Yu Xiaoxiang sips her lips and has a little sweat on her face.However, before long, she suddenly opened her eyes and her small face was full of shock. "My... My soul... Has come together again? What''s going on here Yu Xiaoxiang stopped in a hurry and checked the situation in her body. She found that the spirit of heaven in her body was not only reborn, but was being repaired at an amazing speed... her accomplishments were growing wildly. In a flash, she had broken through the territory of tianhun and was still increasing. "How could that happen? How could this happen... " Yu Xiaoxiang could not stop murmuring, her face was sweating, her heart was beating wildly, and she almost jumped out of her throat... " this pill can only help you recover to the power of burning heaven, but can''t make you recover completely. You can go back now and find a place to practice and digest this pill, understand? " Said the white night. Yu Xiaoxiang looked at the white night in a complicated way and said in a soft voice: "such pills must be quite valuable... Thank you, white night..." "no need, after all, we''ll meet each other!" White night laughs. Meet? How long have we known each other and you''ve given me such a valuable thing? How can I defeat Liang Ren? If you really know each other, why don''t you send Xiaohong to senior sister? Why don''t you give it to others? Do you like me? It must be, or why are you so nice to me? Such a valuable thing is just for me? Yu Xiaoxiang''s mood is in disorder. She is dizzy and confused by the impact of great joy. For a moment, people are also confused. Her face is shy and nervous. She looks puzzled at the white night beside her. Do pills have side effects? Is it insane? "White night, come here." Yu Xiaoxiang waved. White night Leng next, bend over the ear: "how?" However, the next second, Yu Xiaoxiang suddenly stood on tiptoe, pecked at the white night''s face like a dragonfly, and ran away quickly. The white night was stunned for a moment, and looked at Yu Xiaoxiang with great surprise: "you... What are you doing?" Here''s something for you! Without saying a word, Yu Xiaoxiang covered her red cheek and ran into the capital city in a panic. "What are you doing? It''s not enough to give you any good, but you still take advantage of me? " At night, I felt confused and touched my face. This girl, should not have been peeping at my beauty? Forget it. Let her go. After this, he thought it was time to go back. Of course, before you leave, you still have to ask Fengyun state to take a set of Chronicles of Shenwu continent and other things to study. Shenwu land is so powerful that if his conjecture is confirmed, the nine soul continent and even his situation will not be optimistic. "That, little brother Bai, the king of our country... May have some things to deal with, so... I hope you don''t forgive me for not sending a team to meet him..." after a long time of hesitation, Tian song finally bravely came over and saluted the white night. "What does something have to do with sending a team to meet you? Is it not for him to come to meet him in person White night was suspicious, but did not care, light way: "no harm, let''s go to the city." "Good! Good Tiansong breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly led the way ahead. It''s almost the same with the reception of the national teacher. The people in the capital city had already been on both sides of the road, looking into the ranks of the city, cheering one by one. "Is that the man who helped us defeat the illusory kingdom "What a good-looking talent!" "When I was young, I killed two emperor killers! How wonderful "If only I could marry him!" "Forget it, the only one who will marry him is a princess!" "Hero!! Hero The crowd boiling, all shouting the name of the white night, sound like a wave, one after another. At this moment, white night is a hero! However. It was the common people who met them, which had nothing to do with the monarch of Fengyun state. The procession went all the way to the gate of the palace, and there was no guard of honor to greet them. The white night is still, but the heart is already unhappy, thinking about the attitude of taking the reward and leaving, also did not say much. However, once you enter the palace and see the king, the situation is quite different! At the moment, the monarch is sitting on a dragon chair with a gloomy face and angry eyes! "See your majesty!" Tiansong and other emperors kowtow. In the white night, he stood with his head raised and did not salute. According to the rules of Fengyun country, foreigners with strong strength can not be polite. But it is clear that the monarch has forgotten. "Who are you? Why don''t you kneel down to me? How dare you The king said coldly. Tian song was stunned and quickly clasped his fist and said: "reply to your majesty, this is the hero who helped our country defeat Xiao Changhai. He is not a member of Fengyun country. According to the rules, he should not kneel down. Please forgive me.""The rules? What rules? Can''t we change the rules set by our ancestors? I am the king! What do I say? What rules shall I make? They are rules The king seemed to be stimulated by the sight of Tiansong. He roared and pointed to the white night and called out: "you, kneel down for me now!" "Kneel down?" White night eyebrows a pick, voice cold: "how? Is this the attitude of your Fengyun country towards the people who saved the country? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 "Attitude? What''s your attitude? " The monarch was furious, and his eyes full of black circles were filled with uncontrollable anger. He roared: "I am the emperor and the monarch. How dare you speak to me like this? Get down on your knees now White night eyebrows tight frown, the reason did not pay attention to the idiot, but turned his head and looked at Tiansong faintly: "master Tiansong, is this how your country treats life-saving benefactor?" "Little brother Bai, please don''t be angry. There must be some misunderstanding." Tiansong got up quickly and approached the monarch. He said in a quick voice, "your majesty! What are you doing here? White night has just defeated the people of the ethereal kingdom for us, so you treat him like this. If this matter spreads out, where is your prestige? What''s more, have you ignored the rules of your ancestors? " "The rules? What I said is the rules!! Tiansong! You''re talking to me like that! Yes? Are you going to rebel? " The monarch got up in a rage and yelled out: "come on, take down the Tiansong for me, and put it in the prison to wait for the fall!" "Yes Suddenly, a large number of swordsmen and warriors rushed in outside the door and surrounded Tiansong directly. "Your Majesty, you..." Tian song''s face was extremely ugly. "Take it down!" The king didn''t pay any attention to Tiansong. After a drink, the warriors directly put the knife on his neck. But the blade had just come close to it, and all the blades were broken by the sound of "bang Dang". The soldiers retreated in succession and were hard to get close to. Tiansong was surrounded by Qi, which could not be resisted by the emperor. "Your Majesty, I think you are clearly confused and have listened to the slander of villains! Your majesty, please don''t make mistakes again and again. If you don''t do it in the daytime today, our country will surely lose its roots. In a short time, the iron hooves of the illusory country will flatten our country. You will not reward those who have great kindness to our country. On the contrary, if you treat them like this, will you not be cold to others? " Tiansong is also anxious, his words are hoarse. However, his words did not make the Fengyun monarch aware of his mistakes, but made him furious. He pointed his arm at the sky pine and said angrily: "counter!! On the contrary!!! Forbidden guard!! Take Tiansong!! If you dare to resist! Kill!! Kill!!!! Kill on the spot "Yes There was a cold sound in every corner of the hall, and then there were a large number of guards in dark clothes around. They carried single swords and waved them to the sky. What was astonishing was that most of them were top puppet emperors, and one of them was even a great emperor! "These are the forbidden guards left by the late emperor. Although they only obey the king''s orders, at this time, you are still ignorant to obey the orders of the king, and you will only bury the country!" Tiansong angry way. However, these people did not seem to have heard the words of Tian song and rushed to him directly. "Kill!" The terrifying sword light carries the amazing Sabre Qi. It cuts the sky pine together. There is no place to hide from the sky pine. The strong imperial Qi is offered and turns into the shape of tortoise shell to block the four sharp blades. So far, Tiansong can only fight back. But at this time, a black light suddenly opened and split on the body of a guard who was closest to the door. Whew! The man suddenly exploded and his flesh and bones split into pieces. They were shocked and Qi looked at the source of the black light. It''s white night! He held the sword in one hand and looked at the people in front of him indifferently. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing a trace of evil charm smile. "Have you had enough?" "Be bold! How dare you act wildly in my hall The monarch was surprised and angry, and said in a trembling voice, "pariah! Are you going to be an enemy of our stormy country? " "I just want to get the reward that belongs to me and then leave, but you idiot, you have to do this! I don''t think you are going to keep your promise. In that case, I''ll take it myself White night said, go to the king. "Kill!" The king was furious. The guards and the warriors all turned their heads and rushed towards the white night. "Stop it! Stop it The pines are in a great hurry. But at this time, a golden iron chain suddenly flew over and twined in the sky Pine''s body in an instant. Tiansong looked down and looked pale: "is this the golden dragon chain? This is the treasure of the late emperor He turned his head, and sure enough, the other end of the golden dragon chain was the pale king. He looked at Tiansong coldly with a smile on his face: "master Tiansong, you forced me! Since I took over the throne, you have been influencing my decision-making. You are always interfering in what I want to do! Now, I want to deprive you of your position as a national teacher. I want to ask you well whether you are the monarch or I am the king of the country! " After that, the emperor in the forbidden guard immediately rushed over, seized the golden dragon chain, lifted the emperor''s Qi, and suppressed Tiansong. Tiansong, who was wounded, could not move in front of the golden dragon chain. His imperial spirit was completely restrained and could not be released, let alone urging the emperor to use the imperial scriptures. Even the first emperor to treasure are used, the pine thoroughly cold heart"Immediately put him in the prison, and at the same time transfer the guards to kill the puppet emperor on the spot." The king looked at the white night coldly and said in a deep voice, "I want to hang his head outside the gate of the capital of the country. I want to skin and bone his body. I want to show the world what will happen to those who dare to disobey me!" "Yes The great emperor nodded, and immediately dragged the Tiansong down. "King!! Stop it!! Stop it The pines roared with grief. But it''s too late. Not long after, a large number of footsteps came from outside the palace, and a large army of souls composed of tens of thousands of people had quickly assembled and opened up. Surrounded by the forbidden guards, the white night breathed and decided not to keep his hands. "Your king is so fatuous, but it''s not your fault. Because you are soldiers, you naturally have to obey the king''s orders. However, in addition to obeying the king''s orders, soldiers should also take the people as the foundation. You guard the people of Fengyun country. Now, I''ll give you a way to go, and let me settle accounts with this idiot in the temple If you don''t listen, you can only be conceited. " White night light said. "The pines have fallen into the law. Do you dare to be so presumptuous as a little puppet emperor?" The king hummed. "Little puppet emperor? Don''t ask me for mercy later "Wanton!! Kill this man, kill him The king is furious! "Kill!" "Stubborn!" White night cold hum, motionless, all of a sudden burst out of a shocking emperor Qi. This imperial spirit is faintly stronger than Tiansong! Bang! The puppet emperor who rushed over all fell to the ground, his bones were broken, and his heart burst to death! "What?" The king and the eunuch were shocked. The bodyguards left by the emperor died in a moment? "How could a little puppet emperor have such strength?" The king trembled. "Your Majesty... Run! Run The eunuch was so scared that his legs softened. He yelled and ran away. Who cares about the monarch? However, just a few steps after running, a sword Qi penetrated his heart. The terrible force of sword Qi tore his body like a sledgehammer, and the whole person exploded, and the temple pillars were dyed red with blood. "This... How could this happen?" The monarch was so frightened that he sat on the Dragon chair, shaking himself all over. His strength was not strong, and he had just joined the puppet emperor. This was the unique condition of the royal family that made him have this cultivation. Therefore, he saw the cultivation of the white night as soon as he entered the hall. It''s also a fake emperor! How can a puppet emperor kill the emperor killers? Therefore, the monarch didn''t believe in white night from the beginning, and even despised the man who didn''t kneel down to him. But he never thought that the strength of white night was so terrible that... "you want to kill me! Don''t blame me White night stretched out his hand, and the emperor surrounded the monarch and pulled him down from the Dragon chair. The monarch fell to the ground, in a state of confusion. His lower body was wet, and the pungent smell drifted into the nose of the white night. White night frowned, disdained. The king was scared by pee! "Don''t kill me... I''m the king of Fengyun, you can''t kill me! Otherwise, you can''t go out of the storm country! " The king hissed. "I said just now. Don''t you beg for mercy from me later. It''s useless. What''s more, there are many people who threaten me in my life. You are the worst one!" The white night light road, suddenly cut the immortal sword a Yang, the dark halo moment did not enter the monarch''s neck. The king trembled twice and fell to the ground with his head rolling to one side. At the same time, a piece of jade broke open in his waist, turned into a blue light, straight into the sky. The pines in the dungeon looked through the window at the blue light that shot into the sky, and his face was like petrified. "This is the king''s pulse jade. When the jade is broken, the sky is blue. Your majesty... Is dead?" "No "Your majesty At the same time, there were countless wails and howls in the palace, each of which was profound. These are the great powers hidden in the palace. But white night can''t pay attention to so much. If other people owe him, he has to take it back. Since the monarch wants to kill him, why should he be soft hearted? "Now, it''s time to go to the state treasury of Fengyun country and take my reward!" White night thinking, out of the palace gate. But as soon as I went out. Clattering... countless footfalls and instruments collided. Outside the palace, tens of thousands of guards were gathered. All of them aimed their guns at the white night. At the same time, the leader of the Imperial Guard rushed to the palace. He looked into the palace, his eyes were red, and he pointed to the white night and growled: "this man!! Regicide!!!! Big crime"Kill Tens of thousands of troops roared in unison, shaking the sky. "You are stupid and incompetent. You will not be rewarded for your meritorious service, but you will be punished if you are not guilty! Damn it It''s cold at night. "Kill my king! Don''t want to walk out of this imperial city!! Chop With a roar, the leader of the guard rushed forward. At the same time, tens of thousands of troops poured in, like locusts. The overwhelming soul method was like rain. But the white night was unstoppable and went straight ahead. Dang Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang. "Die!" The great emperor, with a sword, chopped at the neck of the white night. But as soon as the blade of the single blade approached, it was firmly held by two fingers. "If I can force back the illusory country, I can clean up your Fengyun country! I don''t owe you anything, but you owe me too much! If you do this to me, don''t blame me for killing in the daytime Cold hum in the white night, arm a shock, directly pull out the dead dragon sword, toward the front of a wave. All of a sudden. It''s golden. The air of violence is like a whirlwind. The whole capital city is shaking! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 Tiansong''s residence is located in three streets outside the imperial palace. Because of its powerful cultivation and high status as a national master, Tiansong''s residence is very popular in Fengyun country and misty country. Therefore, his residence is full of people. I don''t know how many people come to visit his master every day, and the threshold is flattened. In a secluded courtyard. Whoa! Yu Xiaoxiang vomited her turbid breath and opened her clear eyes. At the moment, she only felt that her whole body was full of strength. Although her cultivation was only restored to the state of burning the sky, she felt even better at the moment than during the period of the puppet emperor. "What kind of pills did white night give me? It''s a miracle that I can recover in such a short time because of the broken spirit of heaven." Yu Xiaoxiang murmured. When she thought of her beautiful face like a God and her unparalleled heroism, her cheeks turned red and her shyness rose. He made a comeback in times of crisis. In moments of despair, he brings hope. No matter how big the waves are, he is always not surprised... "it would be nice to find such a person to be a partner of double practice." Yu Xiaoxiang talks to herself shyly. "Xiaoxiang!! Xiaoxiang Outside came bursts of rapid footsteps, followed by a clear and anxious voice. When Yu Xiaoxiang looked up, she saw a beautiful girl push the door and enter. Looking at Yu Xiaoxiang sitting on the ground, she stepped forward and hugged her in her arms and began to cry. "Xiaoxiang! How can this happen? How can your cultivation be abandoned! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who Yu Xiaoxiang smiles secretly. This girl is her best friend, Chen Weiwei, and a disciple of Tian song''s knee. Because she is only one year older than Yu Xiaoxiang, they often meet each other, so they both regard each other as their relatives. Yu Xiaoxiang stopped smiling, and soon stretched her face, showing a look of crying without tears. She said sadly, "Weiwei, what should I do? What to do? I don''t have tianhun. I can''t live anymore. Wow... " " don''t worry, Xiaoxiang, let your sister Weiwei take care of you before you wake up to the spirit of heaven. " "What about when I wake up to the spirit?" "Sister Weiwei teaches you the soul method." "Can you give me some pills so that I can wake up the spirit of heaven quickly?" Yu Xiaoxiang smiles secretly. "If you want anything, go to your sister and take whatever you like." Chen Weiwei wiped tears. BR, the elder sister of Ziwei asked, "how can you stop me from picking up the water?" "Sister Weiwei, are you reluctant to part with it?" Yu Xiaoxiang was pitiful. Suddenly, Wei Wei''s eyes are floating, but she is not aware of the beauty of her heart. It doesn''t seem that people who have lost their souls should have it? "Xiaoxiang! Your soul? Why is it OK? " Chen Weiwei saw it immediately, and her eyebrows frowned. "How... How? You are wrong Yu Xiaoxiang''s eyes turned aside, and she tried to fool her way through. But Chen Weiwei is not so good at deceiving, pretending to be angry: "good wow! Yuxiaoxiang! How dare you cheat me! Look, I want you to look good! " "Ah... No!" Yu Xiaoxiang immediately got up and ran away, but was pressed on the ground by Chen Weiwei and kept scratching her armpits. "Spare me! Spare me, nvxia Chen, let me go, I know I was wrong... " Yu Xiaoxiang''s tears of laughter overflowed and kept struggling. Chen Weiwei saw that Yu Xiaoxiang couldn''t stand it. She also knew that she was injured. She left a hand and hummed, "say, what''s going on here?" "White night helped me." Yu Xiaoxiang''s face was red and she murmured. "White night... The hero of our Fengyun country?" Chen Weiwei is stunned. "Yes." Yu Xiaoxiang tells the story, but conceals the story of giving Dan in the daytime. She only says that there is such a method in white night. "This white night, how wonderful!" After hearing the news, Chen Weiwei showed a look of surprise, and then looked at Yu Xiaoxiang strangely: "nothing to offer hospitality, Xiaoxiang, this white night should not be a fancy to you?" "No nonsense! How gifted is the white night to cut down the great emperor? What''s more, he has killed two emperor killers in a row. There must be a place for him on the list of emperor killers. How can I be worthy of such a favored son? " Yu Xiaoxiang''s cheek is very hot, like a ripe apple. Chen Weiwei is not a fool, which can not see the girl Huaichun''s mind, she hehe a smile, also do not point out. "You can''t be too humble. The more excellent a man is, the more you should hold on to him. Otherwise, there will be more women around him in the future, and you will have no chance. So take the opportunity to hurry up and cook cooked rice. It''s better to have a child!" "Weiwei, don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t expect you to be such a woman!"Yu Xiaoxiang wanted to dig a hole to drill in, and her face was almost scalded. Chen Weiwei smiles. But just then... Dong! The earth shaking explosion came from the palace. The terrible shock wave shook the earth and shook the whole imperial city. "What''s going on?" Startled, the second daughter suddenly stood up and rushed out of the door. "Xiao He, what happened?" Chen Weiwei grabs a fleeing disciple and asks. "Ah? Sister Chen? " The little he Leng of small physique Leng next, hastily way: "I also don''t know is how to return a responsibility? However, elder martial brother Lang has just issued an order to summon all the students to the hall. Elder martial sister Chen, you should go as soon as possible. " "Assemble?" Chen Weiwei is stunned. But looking at the direction of the Imperial City, there were several beams of light. These light beams of different colors fly into the sky and explode and shuttle away like streamers. Chen Weiwei was very pale. "Wei Wei, what happened?" Yu Xiaoxiang asked in a hurry. "It''s urgent!! The meteor is in a hurry Chen Weiwei Na way: "imperial city... Big event!" In the hall. Yu Xiaoxiang rushed to come here in a hurry. There are many people here. Lang mubai has a dignified expression. Her hands are back loaded and stamping back and forth in the hall. This time, even Li Xiaohong has come. She has to be moved by Tiansong. The terrible wound on her body has been healed. With the support of several pills, she can still walk. "Xiaoxiang, here you are People in the hall rose one after another. Yuxiaoxiang is also a hero of Fengyun country, so we should attach great importance to it. "What''s going on? And the master? " Chen Weiwei asked in a hurry. "Master was put into the prison by his majesty. I called you here to join our forces to break into the prison and save master." Lang mubai said in a deep voice. "What?" Many people can''t believe it. Tiansong has just defeated the invading kingdom of the Fengyun state. It is reasonable to say that Tiansong should be awarded a lot of rewards. How could he be sent into the prison. "What''s going on here? Good. How did master get into prison? Is there a mistake? " Yu Xiaoxiang''s lips trembled slightly and her expression was quite flustered. "I didn''t believe it at first. Later, I learned that his majesty refused to reward the white night. He also believed that the master had committed crimes and intended to rebel. This caused such a big event. According to the information I just got, his majesty had already died. It was white night who killed his majesty. Now the white night is killing in the palace. I believe that he will come out soon." Lang mubai said softly. With his last word falling, there was no sound inside and outside the hall. Your Majesty''s death? Killing in the daytime? People feel that their little hearts are going to explode, things reverse so quickly, they simply can''t bear it. "I know you are very surprised, but this is not the time to delay. Just now, the great powers in the Imperial Palace have issued a" meteor emergency order ". The North Camp national protection army stationed in the northern region will rush to the Imperial City as soon as possible. If the army arrives, it will be all over!" Lang mubai drank softly: "please follow me to the Imperial City as soon as possible!" "Yes The crowd rushed out. If the army of Fengyun country comes, then no matter what the result is, Fengyun country will surely fall into a place of eternal disaster. Inside the palace. A deep ravine seems to divide the huge imperial city into two, and countless corpses lie on the ground. A river of blood and a mountain of bones. White night put the dead dragon sword back into the scabbard, pulled out the sword again, and walked towards the emperor step by step. There are hundreds of guards behind him, and the rest of them... All go back to the sky. "Take me to the warehouse." White night faint smile: "I should get back my reward." "No way!" The emperor roared and rushed over again. "No way? Ridiculous, I am sorry for your country or what I owe you? I had nothing to do with you. You asked me to come and help and repel the strong enemy. Now that the strong enemy has retreated, you are treacherous. Not only did you not even give me a word of thanks, but you even faced me with swords and swords. You still have the face to stand in front of me? " White night also lost his patience. His eyes were grim, and his body suddenly disappeared. A surging momentum fell down. The emperor''s body was stiff in the air, but not yet stabilized. The black light rushed out of the void and directly penetrated into his heart. Great emperor, fall. In the white night, he drew out his sword and turned to look at the few hundred guards left. These people tremble to look at the white night, and finally all throw down their weapons, turn around and run. Ignoring the white night, he jumped up and rushed to the Treasury in the palace. The guard was defeated and fled.In the white night, the Treasury was cut open with a sword, and the storage room was filled with soul materials and pills. White night is not polite, put them all in the ring. "These Horcruxes are quite different from those on the nine souls continent. Maybe they can be taken back for research. After all, the people of Shenwu continent can master the means of crossing the void." The white night is loaded with thoughts. He took one third of the territory of the ethereal state for Fengyun state, which was enough to offset the property in the Treasury. In the daytime, a large number of cavalry had already rushed out of the capital. Behind the cavalry, the sky was covered with flags. The earth trembles and the soul tears the clouds. National Guard! here we are! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 The land of nine souls is the holy land that people yearn for. Outside a resplendent building, several ghostly figures fell down. Figures are blooming halo, such as the arrival of the gods, just a look at it, will make life out of the top ritual membrane worship impulse. The people standing on the periphery of the building bent down to make a ceremony, and their expressions were respectful. All of them were dressed in the clothes of senior disciples of the Vientiane sect. The people who fell behind did not look at these people. They held their heads high and walked into the gate. Inside the door, there are many powerful men with terrible strength. At the top of the door is an old man in a golden robe holding a withered battle. The old man''s back is facing the crowd, looking at a picture on the wall, and he is lost in thought. The people who enter the gate see the bent back, all of them are shocked and shocked. After sitting down and looking around, they found that all the people sitting in this room are the top powerful people who ring through the whole nine soul continent. Each of them is a magnate and dominates one side. Shendao emperor, Xuanyuan emperor, Yandi, jiudi and even Qiankun emperor, an old-fashioned monster who has been famous for thousands of years in Shengzhou, has arrived! Yan Di squinted, his eyes swept around the strong man at the scene, his brows wrinkled, and a sense of uneasiness welled up in his heart. "The ice queen of Ice Palace is still closed, so it''s inconvenient to come here. The holy mark has not been contacted, so she can only be absent. The king of beasts has always rejected this kind of meeting. So let me discuss with you this time." The rickety old man turned and looked at the crowd. This is the moon statue of the head of the five elders of the Vientiane gate. "Elder yuezun, you are welcome." The crowd nodded in respect. Yan Di took a look at the other end of the eye, only to find that the five elders of the Vientiane gate, in addition to the yuezun, only Yao Yi was present, the ten thousand trigrams and the heavenly saints were not there. "When everyone is here, there will be no delay. I sincerely invite you to come today to discuss two things with you. Let''s talk about the first one." Yue Zun''s voice was bland: "white night, dead dragon sword, Dragon Emperor!" These three words fall, a group of tycoons are frightened. Now in the land of nine souls, these three words are almost equivalent to taboos! If the dead dragon sword does not tell the Dragon Emperor, it may not be lower than that of the Dragon Emperor in those days. "Why should such a matter be discussed? White night colludes with the Dragon Emperor and kills innocent people indiscriminately by virtue of the dragon sword! It''s very clear to take away the sword, isn''t it The emperor of Shendao opened his mouth immediately with a little anger in his voice. However, the great emperor alliance was repeatedly hit by white night. He was the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, and was subordinate to the top level of the great emperor alliance. During this period of time, I don''t know how much pressure from inside and outside the alliance, and he has long hated the white night. "Don''t be impatient, Lord Shendao. What you said is right. It''s also the strategy and policy we have been implementing. But elder yuezun came to us to discuss this matter. I''m afraid he has different views." The wine emperor laughs and pours wine and burps. "Yes, I do have some opinions." Yue Zun said: "I personally mean that for the white night, do not take measures to suppress, as long as you try not to provoke, I believe that white night will not take the initiative to provoke you." "Then he killed my apprentice before, didn''t he?" The emperor of heaven and earth made a faint sound, such as thunder, wandering inside and outside the house. Even if the emperor heard it, he felt a tremor in his ears. "You can use the means of fair confrontation to understand the gratitude and resentment with white night, and make an appointment with him!" "What if he doesn''t take it?" "That can''t be forced either. After all, he is connected with the Dragon Emperor. If you press him too hard and force him to join hands with the Dragon Emperor, the consequences will be extremely serious." Yue Zun said lightly. Their faces changed. White night with the Dragon Emperor, will really become tricky. However, since the Dragon Emperor regained his imperial status, he seems to have disappeared. Even if he turned over the nine soul continent, he has not found any trace of the Dragon Emperor... "the talent of the white night is outstanding, and he has to be assisted by the dead Dragon sword. If we connive at him now, we may become the second Dragon Emperor for a long time. At that time, we will regret it again." The emperor Xuanyuan, who had been silent for a long time, also opened his tune. This remark won the secondment of many present. Yuezun looked at you faintly and shook his head: "I know that you have a lot of dissatisfaction with the white night, but I am not afraid to speak straight. The reason why you are so, in the final analysis, is for the dead dragon sword. If there is no dead dragon sword, you would never be so targeted at the white night. " Many of the great emperors heard this, but did not make a sound. "As a matter of fact, the dead dragon sword should not appear in the land of nine souls. Once it appears, we can''t reverse it. However, I always believe that the dead dragon sword in the hands of white night is better than that in your hands, which is why I have been conniving at white night." "Since the elder has made up his mind! Why do you have to discuss it with us? " A great emperor stood up and left indignantly. Everyone nodded. "Please don''t be impatient. I have already said that this time I''m here to discuss with you, not to make decisions. Therefore, what I said before only represents my personal views, not the main decision of the meeting." The moon reveres the light way."Oh?" Emperor Xuanyuan narrowed his eyes and said, "does the elder of the month respect our opinions?" "I already know your opinions. I have only one opinion. It depends on whether you agree with me or not." The moon reveres the light way. "What claim?" Everyone looked at the moon. "Take back the dead dragon sword and put it in the Vientiane gate." The moon reveres the light way. As soon as this was said, people were silent. If you put it in the gate of Vientiane, it will be more difficult to get it from the white night. But if you refuse, isn''t it exposing your mind? "Ha ha ha, I agree!" The wine emperor yelled directly. He is not interested in the sword. He is not interested in the sword. "I agree." Xuanyuan emperor''s mouth slightly raised, gently opened his mouth. "No problem." The emperor said coldly. "I''ll agree." "Seconded." There are more and more voices, the giants agree, and the rest dare not speak out even if they oppose. "When to recycle?" At this time, Emperor Yan asked. "I don''t have to be sure about this time." "Why?" The crowd was a little angry. What''s the point if you can''t fix the time? But Yue Zun didn''t speak. Instead, he took out a big black wooden card and put it on the table. Some of the great emperors, who had been famous for a long time, stood up suddenly and were shocked. The whole house, in a dead silence. This lasted for a whole ten minutes before someone spoke out! "This is..." "challenge order!" The emperor Xuanyuan looked more serious than ever before. When these three words were dropped, all of them were shocked. "Challenge order!! What''s going on here? Does it mean that... Unrest is coming? " The great emperor of the sword said. He was not as famous as emperor Xuanyuan and Emperor Qiankun. However, when he was in the position of Nine Emperors and ten emperors, he had a good understanding of the current situation and some secret history of jiuhun. He knew that in addition to the nine soul continent, there was a strong alien existence that threatened the nine soul continent. The existence of Vientiane gate is to defend against this alien race! And the challenge is! It''s from a different race! He has seen the mark of this token from the book. It is not the thing of the nine soul continent! "There are so many powerful people of different nationalities, far from being comparable to our nine souls in mainland China. However, you need not worry. As far as I know, the alien nationalities are not peaceful at present. Years of turmoil have caused them to form several opposing forces, and this time it is only one of them that challenges us." Yue Zun said lightly: "of course, this force is mainly aggression. They are to prove their decision to other forces. If we are defeated in this challenge, other forces will think that our nine soul land is vulnerable to attack, and they will ally with it. In this way, the foreign army will cross the void, enter into our nine soul continent, slaughter wantonly, subvert my nine souls, if we can defeat him We, too, will give them up! " The emperors were relieved. It seems that this challenge is far less fierce than those recorded in history. "How much time do we have?" Emperor Yan asked. "A year!" Yue zundan said: "now, I need you to immediately integrate all the forces in your hands. No one in the nine souls mainland can fight against foreign enemies. All people should put down all their gratitude and resentment and fight against foreign enemies. In addition, please inform all the emperor level strongmen and let them respond early! The most gifted puppet emperor will be sent to the gate of Vientiane. I will arrange a chance test with the headmaster, so that they can get a chance to contact with the emperor. " "Don''t worry, elder yuezun. It''s our common responsibility to guard the nine spirits. We are duty bound to do this." "We''ll do it right away." "Thank you." Yue Zun nodded: "when this is over, we will discuss the issue of recycling the dead dragon sword." The crowd nodded. "This challenge is of great importance, and it is even more related to the safety of our nine soul continent. According to historical records, the dragon emperor also participated in the battle against foreign enemies. This time, can we use this incident to lure out the Dragon Emperor and annihilate him at one stroke?" Suddenly, a word came out of the divine sword emperor. If this is said, all people are shocked. "Do you want to fight against the Dragon Emperor? Before the foreign enemy arrives, the nine spirits will be in disorder first, no way. " Yuezun immediately shook his head. "The first thing to do is to settle down! The Dragon Emperor will not die, we will have scruples in the end! No one dares to fight with foreign enemies, for fear that they will be attacked by the Dragon Emperor after they are both defeated by the powerful alien race! " The emperor of heaven and earth said coldly, "if the elder yuezun disagrees, please forgive me for refusing to participate in this alien challenge." "Seconded!" The emperor Xuanyuan also made a voice. "Seconded!" "Seconded!" ... half of the emperors spoke. Yue Zun frowns tightly and can''t speak for a long timeIn the eyes of these tycoons, the Dragon Emperor and the alien race have been marked as equals. People all looked at the moon. I don''t know how long after that, Yue Zun sighed. "The Vientiane gate is not involved in this matter." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 When all the Treasury treasures of Fengyun state were collected into Qianlong ring, two horrible figures were already standing outside. The air was like an open net, which surrounded the place. The old two go out. One was dressed in a white robe with cane in his hand, the other in black armor and a dark sword in his hand. Both of them were staring at the white night with angry eyes. "I have been aware of their breath since I stepped into the palace, but I don''t know why they didn''t appear when I started to kill your fatuous monarch?" White night look unchanged, light said. "We just didn''t expect that you would really dare to attack our monarch. This is the Fengyun kingdom. You act recklessly here alone, and even kill our monarch. I''m afraid you don''t want to compete with my whole Fengyun country!" The old man in White said coldly. "Old fool! Why talk to such demons? He killed so many officers and men in Fengyun country that he killed the king of our country. He directly rushed up to kill him and hanged his head at the gate of the city for public display. " Black armour old man angry way, will start. "Old drunkard, we are all standing here. Why rush for a moment?" The old man in white shook his head and said to the white night, "we all know what happened. We have to admit that it is our monarch who has failed you, but your visit is too much! So in any case, we can''t let you out of the gate! " "In this case, let''s do it, and let me appreciate the strength of your two middle emperors!" In the white night, he pulled up his sword and pointed at them. Yes, these two people are the great emperor, and they are still in the middle. In fact, white night was depressed and surprised. Fengyun country is just a small country, but the great emperors emerge in endlessly. The whole country is afraid to produce nearly ten great emperors! Ten! I can''t even think about it. What kind of strength is this in the mainland of nine souls? However, what makes white night a little comfortable is that the real level of these lower or middle emperors is much worse than that of the nine soul continent. For example, although these two are the middle great emperors, they can be said to be the worst of the middle great emperors in the face of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. The third is Pinus tabulaeformis. "Kill!" The old man with black armour couldn''t bear it for a long time. He gave a low roar, and his sword rolled like a roaring black tiger and fell down on his head. Bang! The violent explosion tore apart ten buildings directly behind the white night. With a backhand sword in the white night, the emperor''s Qi is shaken open. Dang! The strength acts on each other, and the black armor old man is immediately shaken back more than ten steps, while the white night is only half a step back. "What kind of adventure can a puppet emperor want to fight against the middle emperor?" The old man in white took a breath and was shocked. "Cleave the Tianshan Mountain Black armour old man jumped up, a knife into a hundred Zhang shadow, suddenly fell, shaking the entire capital. When he retreated in the white night, the ground was cut into a deep ravine. He fixed his eyes on the old man with black armour. With a little pace, he suddenly pasted the past. "Soul of heaven, fusion!" "Truth in general situation!" "The devil of heaven!" Three drinks in a row, in the moment close to the black Jia old man, the breath of the white night suddenly soared to an abominable level. "How dare you come into my empire? Open it for me! Emperor domain The black armor old man roared, and the emperor of the whole body vaporized into a whirlpool, covering the surrounding 100 meters. Although the scope of heijia old man''s empire is not wide, the internal imperial spirit is so strong that people can''t imagine! Yes. As soon as the imperial domain opened, the heart of the black armor old man suddenly jumped. He was astonished to find that there was no trace of the white night in his empire. The imperial spirit that permeated the whole body of the white night was like a layer of wrapping paper. After covering his body, he formed a vacuum around him, which was not affected by the Empire. "What?" The pupil of the old man in white robe swells, but when he looks at the sword in the white night, he stabs. A sword bursts out thousands of sword shadows, like a spirit snake, revolving around the old man with black armor. The black armor old man is fierce and powerful. Even if he does not enter the samsara, he can easily split it. However, the immortal body of Qi Tian now in white night is completely beyond the body of the middle emperor. In addition, he breaks into the tenth heaven one after another, and the flesh body is strengthened again and again. Rao is a blow from the upper emperor, and the white night can easily take over. The black armor old man''s Sabre Qi, which moves like a raging wave, can only make shallow marks on Bai Ye''s body. Unless the substantive blade is cut, it can''t break the white night''s flesh and blood. What is more frightening is the spirit of the day. After all the spirits were sent to the tenth level, the spirit in the body of the white night was completely transparent, almost as transparent. The soul power it spilled was more substantial, just like drops of white blood directly injected into the blood vessels. Is this a mutant spirit? This is a hundred times more powerful than the ordinary spirit! The white night breathed a breath and mixed his own imperial Qi with a trace of yuan power. Bang!The old man with black armour was suddenly bounced off and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood fiercely. "Ah?" The old man in white was shocked. "Old fool, if you don''t help me, I''ll be killed by this bastard!" The old man of black armour got up in confusion and roared. The white robed old man took a deep breath and pressed his cane toward the ground with a pestle. Whoa! Whoa! Hula... like a pipe, the cane continuously injects terrible imperial Qi into the ground, which is like a ripple and spreads around. When it touches the imperial domain of the old man with black armor, the whole empire changes suddenly, forming a chaotic field of black and white. The imperial Qi that separates the power of imperial domain at night is broken in an instant, and the pressure of terror drops suddenly. Bang! In the white night, when his feet sink, the ground of the palace sinks for several meters, and at the same time, he carries his sword and cuts horizontally. Boom! The sword roars like a raging wind and cuts everything horizontally. The two jumped up, and the old man in white slapped him on the back of the old man in black armour. The old man in black armour was full of halo, and the blade swung violently. At one breath, he burst out tens of thousands of Dao Qi. "Hum." In the white night, one hand clasped the sword and whirled around. The sword was cut into flowers. The shadow of the sword swept across. Several Dao Qi were missed. It can be hit on the body of white night, and it is not a big problem. Damn it! What is this kid made of, so hard? They frowned. "Do the two medians join hands? Hehe, come on! I''ll try how much I''ve grown up in this period of time White night face filled with a kind of hearty pleasure, he clasped the sword to rush, like streamer, chaos emperor domain could not stop his half minute pace! "Coming!" The old man with black armour''s pupil swelled, drank a sound, and cut off the knife with both hands. Bang Dang! A huge shadow of a hundred Zhang long sword fell down. But at the moment of falling, the white robed old man held up his cane and roared. The magic staff spun out a strange white light and hit the shadow of the sword. All of a sudden, thousands of beasts in the shadow of the sword were galloping, and the momentum of the fierce beasts in the mountain torrents fell with the incomparable force of the sword. It''s terrible! All the buildings in the palace were blown up, and the whole palace was split into several pieces by this terrible sword. The capital trembled wildly, and even the surrounding cities were affected. At night, his eyes were deep and cold. He raised his sword and pointed to the sky. The sword spirit was forced to disperse into the sky. A supreme energy burst out of his heart. Tianyin breaking evil formula! "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" Sonorous!! Like a cross, a sword light explodes at the edge of the sword in the white night, and penetrates the shadow at the speed of light, and then turns into electric current, which diffuses the shadow up and down. Click! The shadow of the knife suddenly broke. Pooh! The old man with black armour and old man with white robe trembled. They all flew out and fell on the ground, spitting blood. "This son''s soul power... Is so deep! It''s impossible! He just respects the puppet emperor The old man with black armor hissed with blood in his mouth. The white night ignored his cry, but fell into meditation. This blow, fight is the emperor''s spirit and soul, fight is the most fundamental strength of their own. In the aspect of emperor Qi, although Bai Ye has been inherited by many great emperors, his imperial spirit has surpassed that of the next emperor. However, in the face of the combination of the two great emperors, he is still suppressed by death. However, on the side of tianhun, Bai Ye finds that he has crushed the spirits of the two great emperors in front of him! You know, after the fusion of heaven and soul, they are also soul gods! Is the mutant spirit so terrible? Is this the power of the spirit of the tenth heaven? "I don''t know if there is an eleventh day after the tenth day!" White night left with a sword in his eyes. The two old men have already got up and made a resolute face. They thought they could easily crush this young man who might be a little more powerful than the ordinary puppet emperor, but now it seems that they are wrong, totally wrong... this man can''t look at him with his soul state! He''s a stranger! "Stop it!" Just then, an anxious voice came. All three looked to the source, but saw a large group of people running towards this. Tiansong is the leader! "Master Tiansong!" Black and white frowned. "Stop! Little brother Bai, be merciful Tiansong cried eagerly. From a distance, he saw the black and white old man lying on the ground. At the moment, he was in the same state of mind as the others. He set off a big wave and could not be cured for a long time. This young man, actually pressed two middle emperors to fight... Is this still human? "Master Tiansong, you are here at the right time. Join hands with us quickly. I don''t believe that the middle emperor of our three statues can''t fight against this stinky boy!" Black armour old man angry way. "I really want to kill you. Why should I have a rest? The reason why I keep a hand is just to practice with you. " White night light said."Asshole!" Black armour old man is very angry, regardless of everything rushed to the past, a knife again split. "Looking for death!" The white night was cold, and his body suddenly disappeared. Several virtual shadows burst out of the void, running through the body of the black armor old man. When he reappeared, he was already standing several feet away. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a continuous explosion in the void, and a cloud of blood mist burst out from the chest of the elderly with black armour. The black knife in his hand was cut into several pieces, and the person fell heavily on the ground. It was another mouthful of blood essence... the crowd was suddenly quiet. Is that speed... That sword power... Can the puppet emperor achieve? (thank you for your support. Thank you very much. I''m very depressed because I''ve stopped the electricity for a whole day. In addition, I''d like to remind the students that the school begins www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 "Little brother Bai, please stop your hands quickly!" The day pine sees this, already is anxious the tears all want to cry out, afterward unexpectedly double knees a soft, heavy kneeling on the ground. "Master!" Yu Xiaoxiang, Lang mubai and others came anxiously. "Master Tiansong, what are you doing?" The old man in white raised the old man with black armour and frowned and drank furiously. "Two masters! Stop fighting! If there is no country, we will continue to fight! " Tian Song Chong could not get up on his knees and looked at the white night and begged: "Lord Bai, please don''t fight any more. Our foreign enemies are approaching, and we are in danger. We can''t afford to be so devastated by you. Please let go of our Fengyun country!" After this remark, black and white only remembered the ethereal country which coveted the Fengyun country. "We naturally know that foreign enemies are approaching, but this son killed the king of our Fengyun country. Should he be allowed to go unpunished?" But every time he said a word, he would spit out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and frightening. "This is the king''s fault. If there is no white night, I''m afraid our country will perish because of the storm. Is that how you treat people who save the country?" Tiansong endure the injury and bite the teeth. "You..." the old man in black armor wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the old man in white. "Old drunkard, don''t say any more about it. If we continue to fight and both sides will be hurt, it will only make the country applaud, and it will only make the Fengyun country irretrievable. Now that our Fengyun country has captured one third of its territory, they will send a large army to kill it soon. We''d better save our strength and prepare for the battle." The old man in white robes sinks. The old man with black armour turned red and finally gave up. Tiansong was relieved to see this. But the white night over there made a sound. "Please don''t make a mistake. First, I won the territory for you. Second, we must not do this thing, not has the final say. " This saying falls, the pupil of the present person shrinks. Judging from the current strength of white night, he is not afraid of black and white. "What do you want?" The old man in white frowned. "If you don''t offend me, I''m not a prisoner. The king of Fengyun wants to kill me! I''ll kill him, and you two want to kill me! What do you say I should do? " The white night is light. "Do you really think we are afraid of you?" The old man of black armour denounced. "It seems that you are still not beaten?" White night mouth a Yang, showing evil charm smile, toward the black Jia old man. The old man with black armour saw this, and his pupils were shocked, and his pace actually stepped back a few steps. The crowd sighed. The old man with black armour has already had a shadow in his heart. I''m afraid it will never be left in his life. "It''s just a tough mouth." White night shook his head in disappointment. Black armour old man is angry straight gnash teeth, but dare not make a sound again. He knew that he was no match for the night. "That''s it! That''s it The white robed old man breathed a breath, his eyes revealed deep fatigue, and said: "Lord white night, this matter is my Fengyun country. I''m sorry to you. If the king is killed by you, he will be killed. It''s entirely his own fault. In fact, we all see what the king has done over the years, but as a subject, we can''t do anything about it! Today, we are eager for revenge, and we have evolved into this. We admit that we are wrong, but if you want to kill us, we will not stand here and let you behead! Although we know that we can''t defeat you, please do this! Even if it''s death, we hope it''s war! " After that, the white robed old man put on a posture. "Yes, death must be fought to death!" The old man with black armour also immediately urged his soul. But at this time, Tiansong pushed away his disciples and walked towards the white night step by step. The pupil of black and white old man trembled. "Master Tiansong, what are you going to do?" "Do what I have to do." Tian Song said hoarsely, walked to the white night, took out a dagger, bent down and held it high. This one stroke, stunned everyone. "Lord white night, they are by no means your adversary, but they are the pillars of Fengyun country. If they die, Fengyun country will die. Therefore, Tiansong bravely implores you to forgive them and our Fengyun country. If you agree, Tiansong is willing to exchange his own life for their lives." "Master!" Lang mubai knelt down in tears. "Tian... Song..." the black and white old man was also stunned. They never thought that Tiansong would make such a move. White night quietly looking at the pines, for a long time no language. The atmosphere at the scene became solemn. Yu Xiaoxiang''s palms are tight and full of sweat. Although she has not been in contact with the white night for a long time, she knows that this is a decisive person. If the white night killed Tiansong on the spotYu Xiaoxiang didn''t dare to go down. Her pretty face was extremely white. But if things really develop to this point, it''s just the fate of Fengyun country... It''s Fengyun country, sorry for the night. Yu Xiaoxiang took a deep breath and looked at the white night. She has made a decision, no matter what day night, she will not blame this person! For a long time. The silent night shook his head. "That''s it! only! Tiansong, in your sincere heart of sacrificing yourself for the country, let this matter go! " Tiansong is not only a national teacher, but also a national scholar. For the sake of the country, he would rather give up his cultivation and give up his life. However, such a strong existence, but met a group of pig teammates, the country is not a country, the building will fall. Tiansong was so happy that they all went down to worship. Thank you very much "The future affairs of Fengyun country have nothing to do with my white night." White night light said, go out. Black and white looked at him in a daze and sighed for a long time. "If the monarch draws this man to our Fengyun country, how can such a thing happen?" "It''s not only that this will not happen, but also that China will rise! We missed a chance! A chance to regret for the ages Tian song sighed. "Are these the destiny of our country?" The old man in white looked at the sky and said leisurely. Yu Xiaoxiang ran out of the crowd and chased for the white night. "White night, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that to happen." Yu Xiaoxiang''s heart is full of remorse, her eyes are full of tears. "It''s none of your business. Why do you apologize?" A bright smile appeared in the white night. "How can I not apologize? I am a person of Fengyun country, and you are a benefactor of Fengyun country, but we bite the hand that feeds... "Yu Xiaoxiang was in a complex mood and depressed. She thought that she would be rewarded by the monarch in the daytime, but she didn''t want the monarch to kill him instead. "Forget it, it''s over, and it''s useless to talk about it. I just hope you don''t resent us at night..." Yu Xiaoxiang shook her head and said with a breath. Up to now, she can only put this matter aside. However. Walking, Yu Xiaoxiang suddenly found something wrong. There is no road to the country. This strange phenomenon... "bad, is it... it seems that Yu Xiaoxiang has something in mind. But I heard the sound of horses neighing outside the city. White night smiles. "Xiaoxiang, please go to the next Tiansong master and let him open the door of xiajiuchongtian. I should go back." "Can... " go ahead, this time, no wonder I! " White night light road, and then jump, rushed to the outside of the city. "It''s over! finished!! It''s over Yu Xiaoxiang''s eyes were wide open, and then she turned around and rushed madly towards the palace which was like ruins. A moment later. Tiansong a fire rushed out of the gate, however, the scene outside the city gate, shocked everyone! Shura! This is the scene of hell. There were bodies everywhere, blood everywhere. There are 70000 soldiers in the North Camp! All dead! Black and white looked at the corpses all over the ground, and they suddenly shivered. "Old fool... That boy just fought with us... Didn''t he try his best?" "I... I don''t know, but what I know is that his means must be more than these..." thinking that the commander of the national defense army was also the great emperor, but he was cut in such a short time, the old man in white clothes shivered all over! "Where on earth did this white night come from?" The pine whispered. ... ... ... although the Fengyun state and the ethereal state are small countries, they always have the countries of emperor killers. The fight between the two countries has also attracted many people''s attention, but more people are concerned about the mysterious man invited by Fengyun country. According to the report provided by Shenwu adjudicators, Shenwu judges have marked the word "white night" at the bottom of the list of killing emperors. The list of emperor killers ranked 100. But below, there are thousands of names. These are the people who have the record of fighting against or defeating the Emperor Yu, and they all have the opportunity to enter the list of killing emperors. They will exist as quasi imperialists. The list of killers falls every year, so it will be rearranged every year. The vacant positions will be selected from the following names. On a misty and vast cloud mountain, in the quiet bamboo forest, a woman is sitting quietly in the forest, playing a pair of Guqin and playing the armrest lightly.Beside her, there are two shining jade steles with golden names on them. This is the list of killing emperors and killing gods! These days, when the music is still, she always looks at the jade tablet... The jade tablet of killing God! "Daughter, during this time, you can''t go out to experience. Later, my mother will take you to the forbidden area of our family, so that you can get the gifts and opportunities that our ancestors prepared for you!" The sound of a lonely orchid rippling in the bamboo forest. The woman''s eyes trembled like jewels and looked up. "Mom, can''t..." "yes, the challenge order is down, and the opportunity to attack the list of murderers is coming!" The sound of ease is falling. The woman took a deep breath. Her beautiful lips were pursed gently. Her long eyelashes trembled, and a strong sense of war came from her. "Don''t worry, my mother! There must be a place for me "Even if you can''t board, it doesn''t matter. Your mother knows you''ve tried hard." The empty voice is filled with deep love. Just as the woman was ready to answer, a giggle floated over. "It doesn''t matter if my sister can''t be on the list of killing gods! Anyway, I''ll be on it! Don''t worry, mother With that, a cute little girl, about twelve or thirteen years old, came out of the bamboo grove. Her body and bones had begun to develop, and her breath was very thick, and she had the breath of a puppet emperor. When the woman saw the little girl, she loved and laughed: "yes, the talent of xiaodai in my family is even allowed by elder Shengyan. At this age, she has the power of puppet emperor. Maybe it won''t take long to break through the emperor. It will be possible to be on the list of killing gods in the future "Hey, hey." The little girl was very proud, and her lovely little mouth pouted out slightly: "Mom, do you hear me? My sister said that. You won''t let me out? How can I improve my strength like this? " "Xiaodai, it''s dangerous outside. In addition to the recent turmoil in the mainland, you are young and immature. What if you have three problems or two weaknesses outside? Don''t say more! No The voice of emptiness has irresistible solemnity. "But I''ve run into a bottleneck! It''s impossible to break through here! " The little girl sat on the ground, depressed and incomparable. The empty voice did not speak, but the woman gave a smile and said, "my mother, although she is young and immature, her strength is undeniable. If she has such a talent, if she has to practice in her family all her life, what is the difference between her and the flowers in the greenhouse? Or let her go out for a trial this time, and send some strong men with her. " The empty voice pondered for a moment, then sighed and said, "well, since she wants to go, let her go this time, but time is limited, and we can''t go to those continents! Not to provoke those forces! " Hearing the sound, the woman bumped into the little girl with her elbow and chuckled: "xiaodai, don''t you want to thank your mother?" "Thank you, mother!" The little girl got up and clapped her hands. "Three days!" Four words came out of the empty voice. The woman was stiff. What can you do in three days? "That''s enough!" Unexpectedly, the little girl didn''t object. "Xiaodai, do you decide where to go "Of course! I am a puppet emperor now. If I want to break through the realm of the great emperor, I have to challenge the emperor killers! However, there are only 100 emperor killers. The Shenwu land is so large that we can''t find them for a while, but those who are going to kill emperors are a lot! Sister, I''ll find a potential emperor killer to play in these three days There was a devil like smile in the eyes of the little girl. The woman sighed slightly. I don''t know which guy is going to have bad luck. "You little fool, who are you going to have an operation with?" "Well, let me see." The little girl ran to see the emperor killing list, but she didn''t know who to choose. She simply closed her eyes and followed her finger, humming: "the hapless man appears!" "You can''t make trouble. Be merciful when it comes time." The woman said, while looking at the place where xiaodai pointed, but only one eye, the whole person as if struck by lightning. "White night" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 "What''s the matter? How can it be white night? It must be the same name... It must be, under the condition of the nine soul continent, unless those superior emperors, other people want to enter this continent only by virtue of the power of the saints! But how did white night get to Saint state When the woman''s face is red and white, murmuring to herself, it seems that she has lost her soul. Next to the small stay a face strange, crooked head way: "sister, what''s the matter with you?" Even if you don''t shake your head at night, you can''t make a fool of me It is estimated that this white night has a great probability of being the same name, but even if it is only a little bit possible, we can''t let xiaodai take risks. If it is the white night, the consequences will be extremely serious. "Why? A would-be emperor killer! I''m not afraid Xiaodai is a little unhappy. "No why! If you can''t make trouble, you can''t! " The woman''s look suddenly serious, with an unquestionable tone of voice. The little girl was startled. She had never seen her sister like this. Her eyes were full of tears, and her eyes were red and she did not dare to make a sound. The woman was stunned and found that she was in a bad mood and sighed. "Xiaodai, I''m sorry, sister scared you..." woman light judo, touched xiaodai''s lovely little head, sighed: "but sister is for you." "Elder sister..." xiaodai called out, and her tears whirled into the woman''s arms. But the little heart secretly makes a decision! This white night makes my sister care so much! It must be very powerful. I must defeat Bai Ye and prove it to my sister! ... go back to the Ninth Heaven, and use the materials in the Qianlong ring to open up a vortex leading to the small world, and then step into it. It also depends on the dead dragon sword. If there is no such terrible magic weapon as the dead dragon sword, even if the white night masters the exquisite crossing void array, it is difficult to motivate it. After returning to the small world, the white night thought. But he did not rest, immediately out of the small world, called Yan Di. As the ancestor of Nangong aristocratic family, Emperor Yan also has great authority in the hermit family. What he knows may not be known to the general great emperor. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Emperor Yan walked quickly to make a ceremony. "I want to ask you, have you ever heard of a place about Shenwu land?" The night opened slowly. Unexpectedly, the speech fell, the emperor was shocked to lose color, and the whole person was frozen in place. "It seems that you know. Let''s talk about it." White night laughs. "What do you want to know, my lord?" Emperor Yan recovered and took a hard breath. "The Vientiane gate has always been on guard, is it Shenwu land?" The white night asked. Emperor Yan was silent for a moment and nodded. "Why doesn''t the Vientiane gate make public the affairs of Shenwu land?" Even Bai Ye was also a bit of a blunder and learned of the existence of this plane. Before then, no one told him about the Shenwu land. Bai Ye didn''t think that it was someone else who didn''t want to say it. More, I''m afraid it can''t be said. "Panic!" Emperor Yan held back for a long time, spitting out these two words. "What do you mean?" "Because Shenwu continent is far more powerful than jiuhun continent, if people of jiuhun continent know that there is another Shenwu continent that can crush jiuhun continent, it will certainly cause panic of jiuhun continent. Therefore, most of the great emperors who know that Shenwu continent exists cooperate with the Vientiane gate and conceal the existence of Shenwu continent, because the development of a continent is inseparable from unity and unity Order. " Hearing this, the white night nods silently. Indeed, there is no need to talk about the existence of Shenwu continent. The great emperors will naturally participate in it, but not the great emperors. They can not change anything if they know. If you want to know a small Fengyun country, you can bring out several great emperors. This kind of country is enough to sweep Qingge and enter the soul of these continents. "According to historical records and rumors, Shenwu and jiuhun continents originally belong to the same continent. Later, because of the fighting between two gods, they created a void silver ring and separated the two continents. As a result, Shenwu and jiuhun continents were completely separated. After years of changes in years and months, Shenwu people discovered the land of nine souls and began to grow As far as I know, after the two continents fought each other, the jiuhun continent has never been defeated. All of them have avoided fighting for peace for various reasons. After all, there are too many strong men on the Shenwu continent and there are too many people. " Speaking of this, Emperor Yan sighed helplessly: "according to the legend, after the end of the war, the victorious side stayed in Shenwu land, and left a large number of magic and powerful skills in Shenwu land. With these handed down emperor scriptures, the great emperors of Shenwu land sprang up in an endless stream, while the defeated one died in the desolate and desolate nine After his death, there was no martial arts handed down. This is also a place where Shenwu and jiuhun continents are far from each other. The number of great emperors in Shenwu land is far from that of jiuhun continent. It is precisely because of this that the Shenwu continent has peeped into our nine soul land. They have many great emperors, and their resources are scarce and plunder is their only way out. ""So it is!" The white night showed a look of surprise and surprise. No wonder a small country can also walk out of so many great emperors. It turns out that there are traces to follow when they step into emperor''s way! "However, although the number of the great emperors in Shenwu continent is numerous, the quality is far inferior to that of our nine soul continent. The emperor of our nine soul continent is a real and practical emperor. With his own efforts and hardships, one emperor of the nine soul continent can compete with the two emperors under the same conditions! So in terms of quality, we are not empty. " Emperor Yan was quite proud. What''s the use of that? Two emperors can''t fight, but what about three? What about the four? If there are many others, the sea of people tactics will never be out of date. White night sighed, did not say these words, lest blow Yan Emperor. "My Lord, well behaved, why ask this question?" Emperor Yan asked curiously. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''ve heard something about the Vientiane gate. It''s just a little curious." White night shook his head, and it was better not to tell the emperor for the time being. After all, this kind of thing is not a trivial matter. Only the upper emperor can have the means to cross the void and enter the Shenwu continent. Emperor Yan didn''t care. He clasped his fist again and said, "my Lord, during this period of time when you were closed down, something great happened at the Vientiane gate." "Big event? What''s the big deal Asked the strange white night. "The Vientiane gate issued the highest order, summoned the four great emperors to the Vientiane gate to discuss matters together! Our grand view city has also received orders. The Vientiane gate is very powerful, and there is a gap between us. If we leave any more handles, I''m afraid it will be bad for you. So my subordinates make decisions without authorization and let Lord Ji pass. I hope you will forgive me for exceeding your authority. " Emperor Yan bowed his head. "It''s OK. Ji Di went there, so as to understand the situation of the Vientiane gate. If it''s in the Vientiane gate, there''s no need to worry about it. These so-called great emperors still dare not act wildly in the Vientiane gate. What''s more, I even cut the middle position, and I can''t fight against me. As long as I''m still there, they won''t do anything to Ji di." The white night is light. Emperor Yan nodded. "Send someone to inform Ji Di and ask her to report the news of the Vientiane gate as soon as possible. In addition, someone will watch over the great emperor alliance and the Vientiane gate, and let me know if there is any disturbance." White night said, turned to leave. In fact, he was not very worried about the great emperor alliance and the Vientiane gate. As long as the Dragon Emperor was still there, they would not dare to act rashly. But now the most concerned about white night is Shenwu land. If you haven''t been to Shenwu continent, you don''t feel worried about what Emperor Yan said, but this time, the storm of the country and his party made Bai Ye feel a strong sense of fear for this continent. There are so many strong powers in a small country. What about the superpowers? Are they all superior? Can''t the emperor be used to form an army? Do they have more powerful characters than the great emperor? White night dare not imagine, but there is one thing we can understand at present, that is, his strength is far from enough. Whether it is to deal with the alliance of the great emperor, guard against the Vientiane gate, or even to deal with the strongmen of Shenwu continent who may invade the nine soul continent again in the future, all of these are absolutely not enough by relying on the current strength. Suddenly, the white night seems to think of something, people ran towards the small world fiercely. "Emperor Yan, I need to close down for another period of time. During this period, everything in grand view city is up to you to decide!" The sound came. "Yes, my lord..." Emperor Yan watched the white night leave curiously. How long have you been out of the customs and closed again? "It''s not just luck that adults work so hard and achieve so young." Emperor Yan nodded again and again, thinking of the incompetent people in his Nangong family, he couldn''t help sighing. In the small world, white night went back to the big battle that he had arranged before. After inserting the dead dragon sword, he opened the door to enter the jiuchongtian, crossed the void to the other end, and then took the sword back. Now there are Dharma arrays in the small world and Jiuchong sky, so it is very convenient to come and go in the daytime. He gazed at the vast sky above, and the spirit of the sky, which was like a star, rushed through with a little feet. To reach the tenth, white night relies on his own strong soul power and firm will. To put it better, it depends on the ability. The benefits of the ten heavenly gifts are endless. Both the spirit of heaven and the body have been greatly improved. So. What about the eleventh day? Does it exist or not? If it exists, what are its benefits? The white night looked at the dead dragon sword on his waist, and the corner of his mouth flew up like a shell. When we run out of strength, we should use some means. Moreover, this means is only one of the two continents! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 "Kill "Kill The shrill cry of killing resounded on the Bank of the South River. After crossing the South River, the army of the ethereal country, which had not yet made a good step, was immediately blocked by the Fengyun country. But Xiao Changhai is not afraid. No matter the number of troops or the strength of individual soldiers, Fengyun country is not an opponent of the illusory state. He has great confidence in this battle, so he abandons all kinds of sneak attack strategies provided by his subordinates and directly attacks from the front. For this battle, frontal crushing is the wise choice, because it can directly eliminate any conspiracy of the opponent. Xiao Changhai stood on a small mound on the edge of the South River, overlooking the retreating Fengyun national army, and sneered at the corners of his mouth. "Even if you win the match? As long as the iron hoofs of my ethereal kingdom are still there, I will be able to flatten all of you Fengyun country? He has long regarded this poor country as his own bag! And on the right side of the field, a convoy is heading this way. Listening to the roar of killing, the car curtain in the team was lifted up, and a delicate and lovely exquisite head came out. "What''s going on? Is there a war ahead? " The little girl is small, full of excitement looking at the front, excited asked. "Reply to miss, it seems that the state of ethereal and Fengyun are at war." One turned his head. "Really? Come on, let''s go in and have a look Xiaodai cheered. "Miss, please don''t embarrass us. We are going to Fengyun country soon. We don''t have much time. Please don''t waste it. " A middle-aged man''s voice was heavy. "Hum..." small stay depressed put down the curtain. "Elder Shi, we have to make a detour. The front is the battlefield between Fengyun state and ethereal country. Now the two countries are fighting. If we get closer, we will be injured by accident." Said one of the pioneers. "Well, take a detour." Shi Lezhi nodded. "What are you afraid of? Do they dare to touch our saints? " Of course, Shi Lezhi will not listen to xiaodai''s words. As an elder of the holy heaven clan, he must be responsible for xiaodai. After all, she is the daughter of the clan leader. The team began to make a detour towards the border of Fengyun country. But it wasn''t long after the team was bypassed that a cavalry team rushed towards it. The earth was shaken by the terrible hoof of a horse. "The reinforcements of the ethereal kingdom!" "How are they here?" "It must be the generals of the ethereal state who arranged here to copy the back road of Fengyun state. They intend to eat all the main forces of Fengyun state here." Shi Lezhi snorted: "although it''s a small country, its appetite is not small." "Elder Shi, what should we do?" Asked one. "Let''s go our way. If they dare to do it, they will all be destroyed!" Shi Lezhi is cold. "Yes They nodded and moved on. Sure enough, the cavalry of these ethereal countries rushed over and began to attack this group without saying a word. "Kill!" The soldiers of Shengtian nationality, who are guarding the chariot, pull out their swords and rush to the cavalry regiment like a tiger entering the sheep. The blade of the sword sweeps from side to side, killing these people like wheat. These cavalry are just burning the sky, and the holy sky soldiers are the top puppet emperor. The power gap is too big, and they are soon defeated. "You... Who are you?" The cavalry captain finally realized that the Horcruxes and moves used by these people were not possessed by the people of Fengyun country, especially how high their soul power was! That''s what they can compare. "Who? You are so brave that you dare to provoke us. Do you want to be destroyed? " Shi Lezhi said coldly. Holy heaven? The cavalry were so frightened that they turned around and ran away. "Kill!" The rest of the people continued to pursue and kill. After a while, all the cavalry were wiped out except for a few fish that had missed the net. "You keep me a few!" The little girl got out of the car, and the battle was over before she could do it. "Second miss, the would-be emperor killer is waiting for you in Fengyun country. You''d better save some physical strength to fight with him." Shi Lezhi said. "Hum." Xiaodai was obviously unhappy, but he didn''t say anything. "The ethereal Kingdom provokes our holy heaven people. When you go back, Xu Zheng, you go to the capital of the ethereal Kingdom and ask their monarch to personally go to our Shengtian clan to make an apology, or they will be ready to die!" "Yes Shi Lechi waved and the team moved on. And on this side of the South River. Xiao Changhai frowned as he watched the army retreating toward the Fengyun border."What''s the matter? What about the cavalry regiment? Why didn''t you stop them? " "It may have been delayed for some time. The general can rest assured that the mob of Fengyun state is not the opponent of our cavalry regiment. I believe that their defeat will come soon." A general nearby said with a smile. However. The report of the army of Fengyun state didn''t arrive, but it was the report of the cavalry regiment. "General! Not good! The big thing is bad A member of the cavalry regiment ran over in a hurry and yelled. "What''s so flustered?" Xiao Changhai hummed: "is it possible that Fengyun country can still fight back?" "It''s not... It''s not the Fengyun country, it''s... It''s the holy heaven clan!" The regiment gasped violently. "What?" Xiao Changhai thought his ears were wrong: "what did you say? What kind of people "Holy heaven clan!! Report back to the general, it''s the holy heaven clan Exclaimed the cavalry, with all his might. "Holy heaven family?" Xiao Changhai heard these three words clearly. His face was extremely white, and he almost fell off his horse. "What''s wrong with the holy heaven clan?" "The holy heavenly family has destroyed our cavalry regiment!" Said the cavalry, ready to cry. People were shocked. "How can the holy heaven clan appear here? Are you wrong? " The general next to him came to his senses and asked in a hurry. "You can''t be wrong, general. We originally intended to block the retreat of Fengyun people, but suddenly we were attacked by the holy heaven clan. All the others except me were killed, and no one was spared!" The cavalry was busy. He didn''t dare to say that the cavalry regiment took the initiative to attack the Shengtian people. Otherwise, Xiao Changhai would certainly be guilty. "Shengtian people have attacked you... And they still appear on the border of Fengyun state. Can we say that the Shengtian people are protecting Fengyun country?" Xiao Changhai thought of an extremely terrible question: "if there is Shengtian people involved, we are not rivals of Fengyun country at all! The ethereal kingdom will be defeated All the people around looked pale and frightened. Shengtian nationality... No matter the Fengyun state or the ethereal state, there is a drop in the ocean before it... "if the Fengyun state really has the support of the Shengtian nationality, why send the Shengtian people to guard the border? It''s better to issue a general order directly to our ethereal country, how can we not comply with it? Perhaps there is something else in it! " Next to the general to remind. "You''re right. It really needs to be investigated." Xiao Changhai frowned, feeling that things were not as simple as this, and then he said, "give orders immediately. The army will retreat and retreat to Nanhe. We will wait until the matter is clear." "Ah?" The generals at the back were in a hurry. "General, success or failure is at one stroke. Did you give up like this?" An old general said eagerly. "The battlefield is chaotic. If there is something that doesn''t have a long eye to continue to provoke the people of the holy heaven family, it will be the doomsday waiting for my ethereal country! Pull out now! Make clear the relationship between the Shengtian people and Fengyun state. If the Shengtian people just pass by here, it''s not too late to clean up Fengyun country! " Xiao Changhai cold road. "Yes The generals nodded. Meanwhile, the state of cloud and cloud retreated to the border, and the battlefield of the riot returned to calm. "Stop, who are you?" At the border, a line of guards came with guns and stopped the convoy. "Bold!" The first one of the beetles angrily yelled: "blind dog''s eye? Don''t even know the people of the holy heaven? Get out of here and tell your commander to come out and see us! " Holy people? People were shocked. Although it was a small country, they knew something about the mainland. Several guards ran away at once. After a while, a group of bold souls in armor came to this place. The first man was a middle-aged man with a Chinese face and eyebrows. This was Li Xiaohong''s father, Li Wanjiang. He glanced at the people in the motorcade and saw the token on their waists. His face suddenly changed. He rushed forward and said, "Li wanjiang, see you all." "See you, my Lord!" The officers in the rear did not dare to neglect and hastened to salute. Even Li Wanjiang made a ceremony, so these people must be the holy heaven family. "Don''t be too polite. I''m here today not for the war between you and the ethereal country, but for a person from your Fengyun country!" Shi Lezhi came forward and said in a calm voice. "Who are you looking for Li Wanjiang asked. "White night!" Car sedan lift, a small girl jumped down, pink mouth slightly cocked. "What... White... White night?" Li Wanjiang almost lost his footing. "Let him out quickly. I came here today to challenge him!" Xiaodai snorted with a smile."Challenge?" Li Wanjiang looked at xiaodai, then bowed to him and said respectfully, "if this lady wants to win the honor of the one who would kill the emperor in the daytime, then Wanjiang bravely asks her to go back." "What do you say?" "What do you mean?" "Miss, don''t get me wrong. Wanjiang doesn''t mean to belittle miss, but the strength of white night is not an ordinary quasi emperor killer." Li Wanjiang waved his hand. "Ha ha, if it''s just an ordinary quasi emperor killer, it''s not worthy to be my opponent!" Small stay fork waist way. "The white night killed two emperor killers." "So what? So can miss Ben! " Xiaodai hum, but the voice is a little empty. "In the white night, one man killed the North Camp of our country. The commander is the great emperor Li Wanjiang wiped the sweat on his forehead, thinking of the news that came out at the beginning, he still has a lingering fear. "So what? I can do it Small mouth is still arrogant, but the tone is a little hard. The army is not an individual. It is no longer ordinary people to destroy the army by one person... "we defeated the two pioneers of Fengyun country in the palace at night. They are all the middle great emperors!" Li Wanjiang sighed again and burst out the final material. This word falls, small stay open big mouth, completely speechless. . (thank you for your birthday wishes. Let''s reply here in a unified way. The student party members are cheering together in the new semester.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 Whoa! In the dark world, a lonely figure is constantly flying upward. I don''t know the ring. I don''t know the years. So aimlessly forward. Finally! There was a little light in the darkness, and it turned gray. The lonely figure pauses for a moment and goes on. He didn''t stop until the darkness completely turned white and a cloud like barrier appeared in front of him. "The eleventh heaven! Here I am With a whisper, the figure drew up his sword, and the angry dragon rushed out, split into eight sides and roared away. Roar! The roar of the Dragon shook the sky and earth. Eleven days! This is a place that countless souls can''t even think of. When the barrier is violently torn by the strong dragon sword, the white night breathlessly carries the sword and strides toward the eleventh heaven. But when the man was just about to jump over the barrier, a terrible air pressure suddenly burst out, like a huge hand, and severely fan him out. Whoosh! The white night flew down a hundred thousand miles before it stopped. A look at the body, has been all over the cracks! He took a breath. If you are not immortal body and nine turn immortal body, I am afraid that this blow has been shattered! The eleventh heaven, I''m afraid the upper emperor can''t reach it, right? However, it is a pity that we have cut off the barrier of the eleventh heaven and give up like this? The white night settled his mind and drove the nine heavenly spirits toward the eleventh heaven. The soul of the dead dragon is not linked to the Ninth Heaven, but is directly stored in his body. As long as a person passes the eleventh heaven, the soul of the dead dragon will be promoted. Under the urging of the green emperor''s long life formula, the wounds on his body quickly healed. The new white night breathed its breath and stabbed in front of it like a meteor hitting the eleventh heaven again. However, the first to rush to the nine spirits of heaven is like the beans that have been slapped back, all ejected one by one. The spirit of heaven is not strong enough! Can''t enter the eleventh day! It seems that the Ninth Heaven is more and more terrifying. The tenth day can still cope with it, and the eleventh day can''t even touch the edge. But this is just for the spirit of heaven, for the day and night, can not give up! "As long as you can''t kill me, I won''t give up!" At night, his eyes are deep and firm, and when it comes to the eleventh day, his whole body is in full swing. The big devil. The secret of green emperor''s long life. Change the power of spirit and spirit. The immortal power of heaven. All of a sudden, he was wrapped up by a chaotic force, and then he was severely beaten in the eleventh day. When he touched the edge of the eleventh day, the force coagulated rapidly, like a big wave hitting the white night. "Broken!" White Night Low roar, and then dance dead dragon, the golden blade seems to tear everything, the terrible force will be cut open. The white night entered the eleventh heaven and a half inch, and he was tightly wrapped by the mysterious supreme power of the eleventh heaven. In this electric light and flint, his body and the spirit of the dead dragon in his body were also rapidly transformed. The soul of the dead dragon blooms blue light, as cold as a bright moon. Its soul power becomes unstable. The stimulation of soul Qi has been fully integrated into the blood vessels. If one does not walk through the soul vein, the soul will not die, and the soul will be the same as the human. However, the immortal body of Qi Tian is reinforced by terror again. The bright and clean skin coagulates a layer of transparent liquid, and then quickly penetrates into the skin, not into the blood. The whole person is bright and dark at night, just like stars. But... this phenomenon only lasted for about three breaths. After three breaths, the terrifying resistance of the eleventh day came again, and the white night was photographed more than 100000 miles away... ... when the white night came back to the world of nine, I don''t know how many days had passed. "I''m afraid that I can be ignored by the emperor." White night thought, ready to go back, but took a few steps, and back again. "If the mainland is promoted to the level of martial arts, it is necessary to see if I can make a breakthrough in the mainland, but I can''t get rid of it." The white night murmured to himself, looking for a circle, and found several remains of the array laid by others when they entered the jiuchongtian. Fengyun country, a small country, has nothing to do. In the daytime, he chooses a Dharma array at random, takes out materials to repair it, and then penetrates into the past. Whoa! The light flashed and obscured the vision, but when the eyes regained their vision, the surrounding scene changed. This is a lonely cave, narrow and small, but there are some sundries, and all around the dead bones, piled up like mountains, the air is also filled with a smell of blood.where''s this? "It''s done... It''s done!! That''s great, ha ha ha... " at this time, there was a burst of joyful voice behind me. The voice was very young, not even the voice of 15-year-old girl''s hair. The white night was a little stunned, turned around, but saw a girl in a black robe with a staff in her hand, dancing and dancing with joy. Her skin was very pale, and her eyes were very pale, and her skin was very pale and bloody. Evil spirit? Suddenly, the white night smelled a familiar smell from the girl''s body. "Are you a devil?" I lost my voice in the white night. "Yes The girl stopped, folded her waist, and said with a proud smile, "I am not only a devil, but also your master. Ha ha, from today on, you are my servant. You should obey my words! I want you to go east, you have to go east, if you want to go west, you have to go west, do you hear me? " "What?" The white night is full of fog and water. He looks at the girl and is startled. The girl doesn''t look big. She has the strength of the next emperor... It''s really terrible. But as far as the white night is concerned, it has no effect. "Don''t you hear me? I don''t want to repeat it! " The girl hummed. "Nerves." He shook his head and was ready to leave. "Don''t go!" The girl was so anxious that she rushed over and stopped the white night. Then she raised her white hand and said angrily, "if you go again, I will curse you!" "Chant?" "Yes! You are my call! You must listen to me, or I will destroy you The girl is serious. "Girl, are you all right?" White night asked with concern. "What''s wrong with my head? Look at that The girl pointed at the foot of the white night. Looking down, there was a big array. It is just that the arrangement of this large array is crooked or covered by the original cross void array. "This is the" magic spirit calling array "of our demons. Using this array, we can summon powerful demons from the void. This is the forbidden skill of our demons. However, we have never summoned human shaped demons! Is it that I call out a terrible being The girl looks a little excited, a pair of bright big eyes close, scanning the white night up and down, frequent light. The cave is dark, and the girl can see her face clearly when she is close to the white night. Although the girl''s body is thin and weak, her facial features are extremely delicate, and even reveal a kind of flattery. A pick eyebrow and a pursed lip, all have a kind of soul grabbing feeling, which makes people have a kind of urge to immediately press her to the ground and gallop. Is this the demon of Shenwu land? White night took a breath and pointed to the array on the ground and said, "girl, your array has failed. I''m not your summoner. Goodbye!" "Failure? impossible! I''m a demon. I''ve been a genius for thousands of years! How could my array fail? " The girl shook her head, and her delicate face was full of disbelief. I''m afraid it''s not a mental handicap. White night lazy to pay attention to the girl, straight away. With his current strength, the girl couldn''t stop him. "Be careful!" Suddenly, the girl seemed to notice something, her face changed, and she rushed to the white night in front of her, holding the Dharma stick and staring at the hole. White night a Leng, but see a few people rushed into the hole, the exit completely blocked. "Sure enough, there''s still a fish in the net! Ha ha, the remaining evils of the demon clan, go to death A middle-aged man in a yellow robe sneered and chopped his sword. "Looking for death!" The girl was furious and waved forward with her staff. Whoa! The devil like a tsunami of mountains turned into countless ferocious faces, enveloping the man. The middle-aged man was just a puppet emperor''s strength. He was eroded by the evil spirit and turned into a pool of blood and died miserably in the blink of an eye. "The great emperor!" Someone exclaimed. "This little girl has the power of the Emperor... Incredible!" A young man in blood armor showed a surprised face. "Just a lower emperor, what is it?" Two indifferent voices came from outside the cave. The crowd stepped aside and two old men in white robes and white beards came in. Blood armour youth smile: "green grass, gray grass, you come!" "Childe The two elders saluted the young man with blood armour. "Has the magic village been solved?" Blood armour young Murong Yi asked with a smile. "It has all been solved. The second master has taken the opportunity of the great emperor to refine it. When the young master returns, he can take advantage of these opportunities to enter the realm of the emperor." Qinghe said with a smile.Murong Yi heard the sound and repeatedly stroked and said with a smile: "good! Good! Good!! When I enter the emperor''s way, I will kill the emperor killing list and shine on my Murong family "Good luck, young master." They all called. But the girl heard the sound, but her face was white and her delicate body was shaking and falling. "What do you say... You... Slaughtered the magic village?" She asked, trembling with disbelief. "Yes, the remaining evils of the demon clan should be punished. It is also your blessing to die in the hands of my Murong family." Murong Yi looked at the girl, her mouth slightly raised, and her eyes were greedy: "girl, you have a good bone and a bit of beauty. It''s better to follow me and be my concubine. I can spare you from dying. What do you think?" "Don''t think about it!" The girl scolded and her eyes became more and more red. "Young master, you''ve been blessed by your three generations! Don''t be ungrateful. I''ll take you and offer it to you! " The two old men burst into a drink and rushed over. "Beast!" When the girl is angry, her red eyes will cast. "Shall I help you?" Said the white night. Demons and Demons should have something to do with each other, and so many people bully a little girl, he can''t see. "No! Although you are my summoner, you only have the strength of the puppet emperor. If you rush up, you will die. You hide behind me and I will protect you! " As soon as the girl bit her silver teeth, she closed her eyes and began to use her soul method. The white night was stunned. "You protect me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 Whoa! With the young girl''s staff raised, the head of the staff immediately spewed out the magic air like the sea waves and devoured the two elders. "A little bit of work!" Qinghe is disdainful. He claps it with one hand, and the Taiji seal appears in the palm, which actually suppresses the evil Qi all over the sky. "Little girl, you''re still suckling when we''re both fighting! How dare you compete with us? Get out of here Huihe drank, opened his mouth, and vomited a stream of gray gas, vaporized jaguars, and hit the girl''s abdomen like an electric light and flint. "Oh The girl flew out upside down and fell on the wall of the cave. The wall of the cave was shaken and shaken all around. She even gave a Whoa, spitting out blood and getting up hard. The young girl has just entered the next emperor, and both gray and green grass have been in the emperor for a long time. Although they are the lower emperor, they are also the stronger group of people in the lower emperor. One to one girl is difficult to defeat, and one to two has no chance of winning. "It doesn''t matter if you hurt me! Don''t kill me! I have recently developed a set of double cultivation secret script. I caught her and asked me to take it back to Shuangxiu! " Murong Yi''s smile at the corner of her mouth is more and more evil, and her eyes toward the girl are also more and more greedy. It has to be said that the girl is very beautiful, without a trace of flesh on her body. Although there is no material on her chest, her blood red eyes combined with the unique temperament of the demon clan will make many men crazy. "Ha ha, don''t you want to squeeze her dry?" "How can you bear the masculinity of a young master with such a thin body?" "She will die without regret if she can get the favor of Childe." "Ha ha..." others laughed. "People all say that we demons are insidious and vicious, but it''s you who don''t want to be really insidious and vicious, such as you hypocrites!" The girl''s whole body erupted into the air of demons. Her long hair was dyed white by magic, and then she needed to cast the magic. "Dying struggle!" Two old cold hum, one left and one right to kill again. "Devil Dafa!" The young girl drank it, and with a staff, the evil spirit quickly condensed into a huge devil man. The Devil Man clasped the knife in one hand and held the sword in the other hand, and chopped at the second old man. The two old men hid around, and the emperor''s spirit was like a wave beating the devil. The devil whirled around, and the sword and sword were shining in the cave. "Shock The girl seized the opportunity and yelled again. The devil suddenly waved his sword and chopped at Qinghe. Qinghe is caught off guard and reaches for the long sword, but he fails to stop the sword. A deep gully is cut out of his chest directly, and his bones can be seen. He falls out. The girl is happy. However, Huihe found an opportunity to take advantage of it, and firmly covered the head of the demon. "Kill me!" With a roar, the four directions of emperor Qi gathered together, such as ten thousand swords returning to the sect, instantly annihilated the devil man, and the rest of the power followed the evil Qi to attack the girl. Pooh! The girl is a mouthful of blood spit out, the whole person falls to the ground, want to get up again, already extremely difficult. "I don''t know how to live or die. If you don''t like you, I will make you a meat cauldron stove! You can''t live, you can''t die Grey he sneers and walks towards the girl. But just then, a figure came to the girl. Huihe was stunned, some incredible. This man is white night. At the beginning of the fight, he ignored the same young man, because the breath of this man was only pseudo emperor. What waves can a puppet emperor make? I''m sure he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous. But now the puppet emperor not only stands out, but also has his back to Huihe... his back! What''s the difference between this and looking for death? What''s more, the puppet emperor seems to have ignored all the people. Without any precautions, he squatted directly in front of the girl, smiling: "girl, do you want me to help you? I''m very good. " "Don''t be kidding. Try to go. I''m afraid I can''t deal with them any more. I''ll use my imperial spirit to explode the spirit of heaven and die with them. You can find a way to leave." The girl was panting, her pink lips were dry and her mouth was bleeding, but her eyes were more and more red. I think she would rather die than be insulted by these people. White night Leng Leng Leng, spin son bitter smile: "wench, you say this kind of words, is deliberately do not let me go." "What?" The girl''s eyes are suspicious. On the other hand, the gray grass was furious, and raised his hand and said, "come on Whoa! The terrible imperial spirit is like several ropes tied to the white night. "Be careful!" The girl was shocked and cried out in a hurry. But the white night is indifferent, let that emperor Qi lock oneself. The girl also did not know where the strength, hastily got up, wanted to get rid of this breath for the white night. But it was held down by the white night."I''ll do it!" White night put a pill in the past, and then turn around, the imperial Qi all broke. The girl was stunned. How could a puppet emperor get rid of the shackles of the great emperor so easily? "Well?" Huihe also felt incredible. He was vaguely aware that the other side also had imperial Qi, and the purity of imperial Qi was no worse than him. How could it be! Can a false emperor be stronger than a great emperor? impossible! "What did you say? Do you want me to roll over here? " White night indifferent looking at the gray he road. "Who are you?" Huihe feels a little bad. "People you can''t afford!" White night cold hum, the palm of the hand, also released the emperor''s Qi, which was like a piece of fog, instantly swallowed up the gray grass. With the white night''s arm down, the emperor''s air wrapped in the gray grass and violently pulled towards this side. "Get the hell out of here!" Bang! When he flew to the ground, he knelt down on his knees. The huge pressure crushed his kneecap bone and shook the whole mountain. Murong Yi at the entrance of the cave all stare wide and cool. Huihe actually knelt in front of a puppet emperor... What''s going on? Did the opponent cast a magic spell? "Grey grass! What do you do? Get up Qinghe stood up, covering his chest and shouting. "I... I can''t get up!" Gray he said with difficulty. "It''s the boy who did it!" Qinghe glared at the white night fiercely: "kill! All on! Kill the boy "Kill!" Murong Yi beside the soul of all rushed over, the terrible soul law like a storm swept towards this. "Looking for death?" White night chuckles, eyes are full of ferocity, no defense at all, directly pull out the sword from the waist and swing forward. Sonorous. A dark sword light swept the soul in front of him like a broom. With one sword, more than ten puppet emperors were cut into pieces of meat, and the meat fell down with blood, just like rain in the cave. The girl was stunned. One sword and a second? They''re all of the same level... Isn''t that tough? The rest of them stopped and were scared out of their wits, and an idea came out of their heads. Is this guy really a fake emperor? "I''ll take your chance White night no longer polite, cut the fairy sword sweeping, will kneel in front of the head of gray he cut down. Pooh! Gray grass head flying in the sky, blood gushing, falling. "Good... Great!" Girl na na na road. "Next it''s your turn!" White night feet a bit, rushed over. "Li Zi, don''t be too arrogant!" Qinghe''s eyes are about to crack. He roars and claps his hands to meet him. But the white night did not resist at all, allowing the offensive of these people to attack him. "Thirty six green lotus palms!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... countless palms fall like raindrops, and there is a thick and fierce imperial spirit in the palms, and each palm will explode when it falls. But when all the thirty-six palms were finished, Qinghe found that the person in front of him was not damaged at all, and a dark sword light was cut directly. Pooh! Qinghe''s body is stiff. He looks at the black sword that penetrates from below. The whole person twitches twice, and falls to the ground suddenly and splits into two parts. Another emperor fell. "Help... Help!! Help me The rest of them fled like mice. White night is too lazy to chase, holding the sword toward Murong Yi, who shivers all over and looks horrified. The girl is completely petrified. Just now, the situation of the crisis was still like that, but now it was solved by the "Summoner" of our own! Let the next emperor, there is no means of resistance! Is he a God? The girl doesn''t know, but she does. Now the white night is the devil! Murong Yi suddenly woke up and ran, but as soon as he got to the cave, he was knocked down by a terrible barrier. "General trend?" Murong Yi was stunned. "Don''t go in a hurry." White night came over and squinted: "I heard you killed a magic village just now. What''s going on?" "Magic village is the place where we demon survivors live in seclusion." The girl over there came over, her lips turned white, and she looked at murongyi with sadness and indignation: "I ask you, have you killed all the people in the magic village?""I... I don''t know. It was my uncle who moved the hand. There are several great emperors in your magic village. If my uncle wants to help me enter the Empire, he needs to seize the chance of several great emperors. Just when someone discovers the trace of your magic village, we Murong''s family comes. As for whether there is a slaughtering village... I don''t know, it''s really none of my business!" Murong Yi''s teeth trembled. Idiot? You said that you slaughtered the village in order to let you enter the imperial realm. Now you say it has nothing to do with you? The white night shook his head and asked, "tell me about it. How can you take advantage of the opportunity of the great emperor to enter the realm of emperor quickly?" The opportunity of the great emperor in white night''s hands is not very good. Even the corpse of the middle emperor can be found, but there is no way to enter the imperial realm. This is also the reason why it is extremely difficult for the nine souls mainland people to enter the imperial realm. The Shenwu people have more than one way to enter the emperor''s way, but what is lacking is resources. The nine souls mainland people do not lack resources, only lack methods. "I don''t know. I heard from my uncle that he would help me to enter the imperial realm by force with the method of emperor elephant and Celestial Star... " emperor elephant and Celestial Star? " There was a whisper in the white night. "Summoner! Get out of my way, I''ll kill this man myself With anger, the girl held her hand tightly. White night did not stop, according to Murong Yi such a waste, in his mouth can not get too much valuable things. "You... You can''t kill me! You can''t kill me! My brother is an emperor killer! The emperor of Murong family emerges in endlessly. If you kill me, you will die too!! You can''t kill me Murong Yi shudders, the whole person falls to sit on the ground, the crotch is wet. "Go to hell!" Full of grief and indignation, the girl bit her teeth and waved her staff. The imperial Qi at the head of the staff exploded instantly, tearing Murong Yi into powder. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 I can''t see that this little girl has a very serious tendency of violence. White night mouth a Yang, straight away. "Where are you going?" The girl stood up panting. "It''s none of your business, is it?" "You are my calling, my servant! How can a servant leave his master alone? " The girl hummed. "I said, girl, what kind of ghost summoning skill you have? It''s half a level, and still summon? I''m afraid I can''t even summon a hammer! If you really want to summon, you must at least arrange the large array! " The white night wants to cry without tears, pointing to the incomplete FA Zhen Dao. The girl turned her head and looked at the big array, half ring and a red cheek: "I seem to have forgotten to put the array source in." "I''ll go..." silent at night. Array source is equivalent to heart, so important things can be forgotten... "then I ask you, are you a devil?" The girl lowered her head, and her eyes were still full of tears. "No "You''re lying. The skill you just used is full of magic. I can smell it out!" The girl said firmly. "Strictly speaking, I''m the devil leader there." White night thought for a while said. After the fall of the evil emperor, the white night was passed on by the devil emperor and was given the identity of the demon king. Now all the demons in the nine soul continent follow the example of the white night horse. It is true to say that they are the devil leaders. "Devil head?" The girl was stunned and her face was happy: "where did you come from? Are there any demons living in other parts of Shenwu? How many people? Is it all under your command? " "What do you want to do?" "Of course, it is to revive my demon clan!" The girl said with pride. Reinvigorating the demons? On you girl? White night shook his head, really can''t bear to attack this young girl. Judging from her words, it seems that the demons on Shenwu land have suffered a devastating blow, so that they scattered and survived in the village situation, and the number seems to be small. However, the demons in the land of nine souls were not so good. The devil emperor fell and the demon lord fell. The surviving demons also fled to Dajing city and were sheltered by the demon king of white night. "You''d better go back to the village and have a look." White night road. The girl was awakened by the white night and ran out of the cave to exist. But as she approached the village, her pace slowed. Because the whole village... Has been shrouded in fire, the village entrance is covered with corpses, no living things can be seen. The girl''s eyes opened wide in autumn, and her eyes were about to crack. She came near the village in despair. The white night raised his hand to sacrifice and put out the fire, but the flames were all emperor''s fire. He finally put out the fire, and the white night was very tired. It seems that the people who killed the village are not simple people. "I was born in this village since I was a child. Our village is full of demons and lives in seclusion. The village head said that I was the most gifted devil in the whole village. Therefore, all the people in the village left the best resources for me to cultivate. Although I stepped into the imperial realm at a young age, it was not my own credit. Everyone was helping me to improve my cultivation, so the cultivation of the people in the village was all Not high, the strongest is just the peak of the next great emperor, so that a middle emperor can bring disaster to our village... " the girl murmured, her pale face was wet with tears, and the whole person sat on the ground, sobbing constantly. "If only I worked harder, if only I had more talent. Even if I could step into the ranks of the great emperor earlier, we would not even have no means to escape. It''s all my fault..." the girl was heartbroken, remorseful and miserable. "Don''t cry. There seems to be a secret door in that house over there! There are traces of being bombarded by the emperor, but they are not damaged. Maybe there are survivors in your village who are hiding in. " The white night looked around and said. The girl was so excited that she rushed over. "This is the only secret road in our village! I heard the village head''s grandfather say it! " She held out her hand and tapped rhythmically on the stone door. Half ring. The stone door opens. There was a cry of babies and a husky voice of comfort. "It''s Mei Xi! It''s Mei Xi The people inside the stone gate ran out and wept with joy. "Village head, grandfather, aunt Jiang, uncle Tang..." the girl cried and cried, and everyone was happy and sad. "Joy! My joy A woman in a black robe, still in charm, rushed out of the tunnel, hugged the girl and began to wail. The cry was like killing a pig. The white night couldn''t help but step back and block my ears. How could this lethality be slaughtered? They talked for a while and then calmed down. They looked as if they had survived a disaster. Every face was pale and full of fear."There were more than 200 people in our village, but now there are only a few dozen left. Is it going to kill our demons?" The old village head clubbed his cane and sighed. "Xi''er, aren''t you practicing on the mountain? How did you get down? What if you meet someone from the Murong family? " The woman cried and said. "Mother, don''t worry. It''s over. The Murong family has gone!" Mei Xi comforted a few words, went to the white night side, said to the crowd: "this is my friend, called... What is your name?" " " "the white night is silent." "Yes, his name is white night... This time, thanks to him, otherwise I can''t stand here." Mei Xi said, but the heart is still very helpless, if the white night is her call, that how good! "Little brother Bai, thank you very much this time." The woman came to me, took the white night''s hand and said, "I''m just such a daughter. If she has any problems, I won''t live... Wuwu..." the cry of killing pigs rang again. "Take care, ma''am." The corner of his mouth at night. "Meixi is the hope of our magic village, little brother Bai, if you save Meixi, you will save our village! Please accept my respect. " The village head came forward and bowed to the white night. "You don''t have to." White night quickly lifted him up, shook his head and said, "your village has suffered this disaster. It''s really your village''s misfortune. You''d better leave here as soon as possible. Murong''s son Murong Yi has been killed by Mei Xi. The Murong family will surely revenge you. The farther you go, the better!" "What? Did you kill Murong Yi? " All eyes of the village are focused on Mei Xi. "Yes... Yes..." Mei Xi swallowed his saliva and said in a hurry: "but this is actually the credit of the white night. Without him, I am not the opponent of Qinghe and Huihe at all!" "What?" People watched the white night in unison. Even the village just adult people can see that the white night is not a puppet emperor! "Qinghe and Huihe are both great emperors... Little brother Bai, what can I do for you?" The woman stopped crying. "Although he was a puppet emperor, he really killed Qinghe and Huihe." Mei Xi doesn''t want to believe it, but she can''t help but believe what she saw with her own eyes. People were silent. Although Mei Xi was young, she never lied, let alone saw it with her own eyes. "Maybe this little brother is not as simple as we see it." The old village head suddenly said. People''s heart shrinks, suddenly thought of a word. False decoration for? Is this man a great power? For a while, the villagers'' eyes became different. "Big brother is so powerful!" Several children cast their worship eyes into the white night. White night bitter smile, did not speak. "Murong Yi is dead. We are still very dangerous here." The old village head frowned and said, "let''s talk about it later. Let''s clean up and leave here at once." "Good!" The crowd nodded. "If the Murong family slaughtered my people, you should bear this hatred in mind. When you have achieved great accomplishments in the future, you must come to your door and kill the Murong family to avenge my dead people!" The head of the village knocked down his stick. "Yes Several young generation of demons roared with red eyes. The demons buried the corpses of the dead on the spot, and everyone''s expression was very dignified. The white night thought that this matter had come to an end, and should have parted ways with the girl, but at this time, the village head and the woman came together. "Mei Xi, come here, little brother Bai. We have something to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" The white night takes out the map which is captured in Fengyun''s country from the storage ring, and is planning where to go, and casually responds to the way. "I want to hire little brother Bai as Mei Xi''s escort, and send her safely to the kingdom of worship..." the old village head murmured his lower lip and said. "Worship the kingdom of heaven?" White night Leng next, that is more than the wind and cloud country and ethereal country do not know how much stronger power ah. "What? Are you going to worship heaven "No, we don''t worship the kingdom of heaven. After the fall of the demons, they are like livestock in the eyes of other powerful people. If we go to a prosperous country, we will be killed! There is no life at all. Therefore, I intend to lead my people to continue to hide in the mountains, hoping to avoid the pursuit of the Murong family. I have found a treasure land, where there is a natural miasma shelter, and it is also a burial place for powerful demons. There is a natural fantasy. It should be safe to live there. " Old village head road. "Why do you want me to send her to worship the kingdom of heaven?" White night points to the next Mei Xi to ask. "This business is extremely dangerous, and Murong Yi is dead. The Murong family is bound to be furious and will use all their strength to find us. Therefore, even if we hide in the ends of the earth, we can not say that we are 100% safe. Therefore, we intend to let Meixi hide in the kingdom of worship! Hide in her sister''s place, if we have any accident, at least we can save a blood The old village sighed.Mei Xi was shocked and couldn''t go. But it''s no use. The old village head and the woman have made up their minds. He saw the old village head waving his hand, and a man came over with this secret script. "There''s nothing valuable in our village. Only this secret script is handed down by our ancestors. Brother Bai, as long as you promise to come down, I''d like to give it to you." Old village head road. White night stretched out his neck to see, that simple book cover with blood write a few big characters. "The curse of life and death?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 Mei Xi pursed her lips all the way. Her face was a little gloomy. She glanced at the people beside her. Only to see the man riding a black horse, holding a book in his hand, read with relish. "The curse of life and death in the netherworld" of our village is a famous skill of our demon family. It has always been taught only by the devil. I didn''t expect to be stolen by your servant! " Mei Xi Du mouth way. "First, I am not a servant; second, I did not steal, but I learned openly." White night answers while staring at the secret script. "Hum." Mei Xi became more and more depressed. "By the way, what''s the matter with your sister? In the village before, didn''t your mother say you were the only daughter? " The white night closed the book and threw it into Qianlong''s precepts. If she is really Mei Xi''s sister, she must also be a devil. It is impossible for a demon to survive in such a large country of worshipping heaven. From the perspective of the situation in Shenwu land, it is simply impossible. "My sister..." Mei Xi looks gloomy, hesitates for a moment, and whispers: "my sister and I are actually half mothers. My sister is not a demon. Not only that, she is still a princess worshipping heaven!" "What?" The white night opened its mouth wide. "In fact, I have half the human lineage in my body. My biological father is the king who worships the kingdom of heaven." Mei Xi gave a bitter smile, as if she was recalling something, and sighed: "since the downfall of the demons, the demons with special physique and blood power have always been the targets of the souls of the land of Shenwu. They killed the demons and used their organs and blood to refine magic weapons and make pills. Therefore, most of the demons lived in seclusion. Before I was born, my mother was there A deep mountain in the southwest leads a peaceful and peaceful life. However, one day, a wounded soul soul intruded into our village by accident. Instead of killing him in order to hide his tracks, the villagers treated him and saved him. Unexpectedly, the day after he left the village, he brought a large number of soul slaughters and ransacked our village. His mother followed the village''s strength She fled all the way. On the way, her mother separated and accidentally entered the kingdom of worship. In order to avoid the pursuit, she hid in a big family. The young master of that family was the original Prince of the dynasty, who was my biological father. My father loved my mother very much. My mother hid there for a month, and they had feelings. But although the father was made Prince, he was threatened by many factors. Hiding a demon is not a trivial matter. If the mother''s whereabouts are discovered, it will certainly do harm to the father. In addition, the mother is concerned about the people in the magic village It was the father who sent someone to find the trace of the devil, and sent someone to send his mother away quietly... " hearing this, he was astonished at night. I can''t believe that the king of the dynasty who worshipped the kingdom of heaven had such a romantic history. "Worshiping the heaven is extremely resistant to the devil. If we let others know about the relationship between father and mother, it will be detrimental to my father and affect my father''s position. Therefore, since I was born, I have never been out of the village, nor have I seen my father. I only know everything about my father from my mother''s mouth." "In that case, what happened to this sister?" White night asked curiously. "My father missed my mother and sent someone to the village. This man is my sister." Mei Xi''s mouth slightly raised, with a warm smile on her face: "although I only met with my sister once, but my sister is very kind to me. My mother said that my father was in a high position, and many things could not help myself, but my sister was different. In fact, it was safer to stay by my sister than by my father." "Oh..." white night nodded. At this time, Mei Xi took out an eye mask and covered her scarlet eyes like a blind girl. White night Leng next, only to find that has arrived to worship heaven''s territory. Her bloody eyes are the symbol of the devil. "Can you see it clearly?" White night asked curiously. "Of course, the eyes of our demons are influenced by blood power, but they have incredible power." Mei Xi said with pride. "You are not a pure demon." White night road. There is still a difference between the demons here and the demons in the nine souls land. The demons in the nine souls land have less evil ideas, and the evil Qi is not as easy as these people. Shenwu is a more advanced continent. After entering the border, they rode for about two days and finally arrived at the capital. Different from the Fengyun Kingdom, the capital of heaven worshiping kingdom is unimaginable. The city gate is full of traffic, the main roads in the city even have no place to stand. On the street, there are all kinds of powerful spirits and monstrous beasts. "How lively it is Mei Xi, wearing an eye mask, looks around. "Be careful, you are blind now!" The white night lowered his voice. "Oh..." Mei Xi coughed, holding the lapel of the white night in her small hand, she stepped forward with broken steps. "As the eldest princess, my sister has her own independent residence, and the princess''s house is on the right side of the palace." Mei Xi said in a low voice. They walked seven or eight streets and finally arrived at the princess''s residence. White night took out the prepared post and handed it over."The princess''s guest? Please come inside. The little one will report to the princess at once The servant led them into the hall and ran down immediately. After a while, the eldest princess came with her maid. It was a woman who looked about 20 years old. She was very soft and beautiful, just like a light leaf. She came out of the world and was free from vulgarity. I could see her with a glance. What''s more surprising is that her cultivation has the strength of the next great emperor, and the purity and thickness of emperor Qi are much higher than that of Meixi. Seeing Mei Xi sitting in the hall, the eldest princess''s face was stunned, but soon returned to normal. She said, "you all go down. Don''t come in without my command." "yes, your highness." The servants retired, and there were only three in the hall. The long princess''s rather serious face became loose, and she stepped forward to the building master to be pleased. "Sister, long time no see. Are you ok?" "With my sister''s Hongfu, everything is well with my sister, but the village..." Mei Xi''s eyes turned red, and she said all the things about the magic village. "What? Murong family? " The eldest princess was surprised and angry: "Murong family is so brave! How dare you attack the magic village "Sister knows Murong family?" Mei Xi asked, looking up. "How can I not know? The Murong family is a big family that worships heaven, but their power is not small, because there are several middle emperors in the family, so that their father can not suppress them "No wonder it''s so lawless!" Mei Xi''s teeth clenched and her eyes filled with anger. "I didn''t expect that my sister should be in such a difficult situation. My sister can rest assured that if she is here, she will protect you well. If you live here, my sister will try to solve the problem of Murong family for you." Said the eldest princess. Mei Xi nodded and felt warm: "thank you, sister." "Although you and I are half brothers, you and I have the blood of my father. Why are you polite?" The princess said with a smile, "it''s been a hard journey. I''ll arrange the next person to prepare some food for you. You''ll have a good rest later." "OK." Mei Xi smiles sweetly. But at this time, a servant suddenly rushed over. , Princess highness! No, your highness Mei Xi quickly put on the blindfold. Long Princess willow eyebrow a wrinkle: "why so flustered?" "Coming... Coming! Mr. Liu Yijian is coming here Cried the servant hastily. "Liu Yijian?" The eldest princess was stunned and her face suddenly changed: "is it Liu Yijian in Qingtian Zong?" "It''s... It''s him, Princess! They got to the Imperial City, straight to here! Princess, do you want to hide in the palace The servant was about to cry. "What''s the use of hiding in the palace? Liu Yijian wants to break into the imperial palace. Does the father dare to stop him? " The eldest princess shook her head and gave a bitter smile: "let him in." "This... Yes." The servant sighed and turned and ran away. "What''s the matter, sister? Who is that Liu Yijian? " Mei Xi asked curiously. "It''s OK. My sister will take care of it. You don''t have to worry about it, sister." The eldest princess gave a gentle smile, but did not want to explain: "this childe, you go to the back hall to have a rest first. Let me deal with some things." "Good." Get up at night. But before he could leave, a shout came. "Dog slave, I want to see Liu Yijian, princess. Do you still need to pass it on? Get out of my way. " At the moment of speaking, the two figures have been forced to come. A young swordsman, an old man with black sleeves. The long princess''s face changed greatly, and exclaimed: "Liu Yijian, you are so brave!" The young swordsman is Liu Yijian of qingtianzong. A few months ago, he successfully stepped into the ranks of the next great emperor and defeated two potential emperor killers. He was reported to the judge by the Shenwu adjudicator, and was named as the quasi emperor murderer. "Long princess, you are all right! One sword came today to fulfill the promise you made at the beginning. If there is any offence, please forgive me. " Liu Yijian didn''t care at all. His face was frivolous. He made a gift to the princess and said with a smile. This does not pay attention to the princess! The princess''s face was angry, but she pressed down. "Promise?" Mei Xi was stunned. "Don''t worry about it. Your sister will take care of it. Let''s go in." Said the white night in a low voice. Mei Xi was worried, but she still nodded and walked toward the inner hall with the white night. "Stop!" At this time, the old man beside the young swordsman gave a drink. Stop. "This is it?" The eldest princess frowned and asked."This is Fu Guoshan, the elder of qingtianzong. During this visit to the kingdom of heaven, the zongmen arranged for elder Fu to go with me." Liu Yijian said with a smile. "Do you have any advice?" Asked the eldest princess. "I don''t dare to teach you, but these two don''t know what they have to do with the eldest princess? Can this girl take off your blindfold? " The old man came forward, his eyes fixed on Mei Xi and said in a deep voice. As soon as this speech falls, Mei Xi and the long Princess both have a cold spine and are in a state of panic. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 "This is my sister! Because of the weak and sickly young, they were born blind and could not see light, so they were covered with eye masks The eldest princess explained. "Sister of the eldest princess?" Fu chuckled: "today, there are not many holy children. Although Fu Guoshan stays in the zongmen for many years, he has also visited the kingdom of heaven for several times. He has seen the princesses and princesses, but he has not seen this one." "She is my sister! Any problems? Fu Changlao! This is the kingdom of worship. Do you still have me in your eyes? " The eldest princess was a little annoyed, and her voice was also loud. Fu Guoshan frowned, thinking that the business had not yet been done, so he waved: "well, since the eldest princess said that, then forget it. Please fight with one sword as soon as possible. If one sword wins, please fulfill the promise and marry into qingtianzong!" "What? Sister, are you going to marry him? " Mei Xi was shocked. "Sister, you go in first. My sister will take care of this." In her eyes, the princess asked for a long voice. Mei Xi shudders, the heart is extremely uncomfortable, but what can she change? He bit his teeth and finally chose to leave. They went back to the back hall and sat on their chairs to drink tea at leisure, while Mei Xi was restless and wandering about. A moment later, she approached the door leading to the living room and cocked up her ears to listen. After half ring, Mei Xi''s face changed greatly. "What are you doing?" White night put down the teacup and asked curiously. "My sister agreed. It''s over, it''s over! What shall we do now, white night? " Mei Xi anxious tears will flow out, walking around, fidgeting. "What agreed? What are you talking about? " It''s a foggy night. Is this girl crazy? "I heard from them that Liu Yijian came to worship the kingdom of heaven a few years ago. At that time, he was just a puppet emperor, but he wanted to marry his sister with the support of qingtianzong. Liu Yijian was fearless, but his sister refused with righteous words. However, qingtianzong kept putting pressure on him. After all, it was qingtianzong. He couldn''t afford to offend him. Although his sister didn''t want to, she had no way to do it Shi, had to tell Liu Yijian, if can defeat her, the elder sister is willing to commit to marry! What kind of sect is Qingtian sect? It''s too easy to cultivate Liu Yijian. Today''s Liu Yijian can''t be defeated by my sister. What should I do now? My sister will be defeated, and she will be forced to marry into qingtianzong. " Hearing the sound in the white night, he said with a calm smile: "is this not good? I think Liu Yijian is not as handsome as I am, but it looks like a human Devil Dog. Moreover, it is the peak of the next great emperor, and it has to be cultivated by qingtianzong. In the future, your sister must be very happy to follow him. Why are you so anxious? " "Are you... Are you going to piss me off? If my sister really wanted to, she agreed at the beginning. Why wait until now? And Liu Yijian is a weasel to pay a new year''s visit to the chicken! Uneasy, kind-hearted! He wants to marry his sister, which is clearly the arrangement of qingtianzong. Qingtianzong wants to intervene and control the kingdom of worshipping heaven! This is their trick Hearing the sound in the white night, I was shocked. Did Liu Yijian and Fu Guoshan fail too? Can even Mei Xi see their plan? If qingtianzong is like this, it doesn''t matter. White night shook his head and said with a smile, "even if it is, what can we do? You can''t even compare your strength to the princess, but I''m just a fake emperor. What''s their opponent False emperor? Mei Xi takes a puff from the corner of her mouth. What kind of puppet emperor can kill the next emperor with one sword? This guy is playing pig and eating tiger! Well, this guy is not expected, but my sister is so kind to me, I can''t do nothing like this! Mei Xi took two deep breaths and calmed down. She seemed to have made up her mind. She took up her blindfold and ran straight to the hall. "This silly girl." The white night sighed. For the sake of the curse of life and death in the netherworld and the elder devil emperor, help her again. Outside the hall, the eldest princess and Liu Yijian have already talked about each other. Liu Yijian is aggressive and asks for a duel immediately. The eldest princess has no choice but to respond. Qingtianzong is so aggressive that she won''t give up if she doesn''t marry her. "In this case, the eldest princess will follow me to the martial arts arena." Liu Yijian said with a smile. The long Princess looks confused, but she still gives in. She is about to nod her head and Mei Xi runs over. "It''s not so easy to marry my sister!" "Well?" Liu Yijian and Fu Guoshan both frown. "Little girl, how can you talk here? Get out of the way. " Liu Yijian hummed. "You..." Mei Xi Qi anxious, hum: "Qing Tian Zong is this kind of accomplishment? My sister is a princess. She has a noble status. She shouldn''t be a person of all kinds. If the people of qingtianzong are like this, I think it''s better not to be ridiculed by others in the future. " "Stinky girl, do you dare to look down on me Liu Yijian is angry."Just look down on me. Do you want to hit me? I won''t fight back Mei Xi continued. Liu Yijian''s face was ugly and his eyes were flashing with anger. He was about to attack, but he was stopped by Fu Guoshan. Liu Yijian is young and frivolous. I don''t know the intention of Mei Xi. If he really hurt Mei Xi, the eldest princess will have an excuse and will never agree to marry qingtianzong. This little girl is so vicious! Fu Guoshan glanced at Mei Xi and gave a faint smile. He ignored Mei Xi directly and said to Princess Chang, "Princess Chang, do you want to break your promise? If you don''t, just say it. We will never force it. " That is certainly not forced, but as long as you refuse, I qingtianzong will have an excuse to attack the kingdom of worship. When the time comes, the strong men of qingtianzong will come and take over your worship of heaven. No one in the world dares to say anything! "No, I''m not going to break my promise." The eldest princess knew that she could not shrink back, otherwise the whole country would be harmed. Just as she was going to continue to speak, a voice came from her side. "It''s just that the eldest princess is ill today and it''s inconvenient to fight. If you of qingtianzong want to win, I don''t think the princess will refuse, will she?" It''s white night. Liu Yijian and Liu Yijian are ugly. "It seems that the princess wants to delay time." Fu Guoshan''s face was old and smooth, and he said: "well, in this case, we qingtianzong will give the princess three days. After three days, in this imperial city, we will invite your majesty to witness in person and let the princess and Tianjiao have a one-to-one duel with Tianjiao. What do you think, Princess Chang?" How can we change the situation in three days? The eldest princess sighed weakly. Just as she was ready to respond, the white night made a sound again... "how can I do that?" Fu Guoshan and Liu Yijian are angry. "Who are you?" Liu Yijian said coldly. "Me?" White night gently smile, looked at the eye long princess, said: "I''m just a loose repair, also belong to thousands of people who admire Princess Chang." "What do you mean?" "The meaning is very simple, the eldest princess is very beautiful, I also want to marry her!" The white night is light. "White night... This..." the long princess was startled. Her cheek was red. Just wanted to talk, she found that Mei Xi quietly pulled the corner of her dress. Liu Yijian disdains to hum and smile: "depend on you? A little puppet emperor, also want to marry the eldest princess? Don''t pee and take care of yourself "I''ve photographed it. It''s prettier than you." The white night is light. Pooh! The eldest princess over there couldn''t help laughing. But to be fair to all, the beauty of the white night really wants to kill Liu Yijian. Any woman can''t help but feel excited when she sees him, especially his temperament. It''s a pity that the eldest princess won''t say it. Otherwise, the white Lord will be very excited. "Princess Chang, did you specially arrange to make trouble? I have a good relationship with your country, but if the princess treats us like this, I''m afraid it will affect the relationship between you and me Fu Guoshan said coldly that if the princess hadn''t been here, he would have smashed the head of white night with a slap. "This..." "what trouble? This matter has nothing to do with the eldest princess. I just look down on Liu Yijian, the most favored son of qingtianzong! I want to compete with him. If he can beat me and marry a princess, I have no objection. If he can''t beat me, what''s the right to marry a princess? " It''s cold at night. "What are you talking about? You are a false emperor, how dare you say such words to my great emperor Liu Yijian''s seven tips were burning with anger: "come on! Since you want to fight! I will accompany you "Good!" White night a smile: "we go to practice martial arts field now." "Wait a minute!" Fu Guoshan drinks. Everyone looked at him. "Mr. Fu, don''t you dare?" White night asked with a smile. "It''s not that we dare not, but it''s unnecessary. We come here to fulfill the promise made by the princess, not to waste time with you, a nobody who jumps out of nowhere!" Fu Guoshan light road. "Elder, why be afraid of him?" Liu Yijian is a little angry. "It''s not that he is afraid, but he doesn''t want to create extra troubles. He is just a puppet emperor, but he dares to challenge you like this. I''m afraid he has something to rely on! Don''t pay attention to it. " Fu Guoshan whispered. "But when others bully us, do you want to bear it?" Liu Yijian asks. "That is to say, if this incident is spread out, let others know that qingtianzong dare not even accept the challenge of a puppet emperor, and should not make others laugh and be generous?" Shake your head at night. Fu Guoshan''s face was cold and angry. It''s not the way to avoid fighting. If you refuse again, it''s not good to hear it spread out. "Well, then! One sword, you will accompany this young master a few moves "Good!" Liu Yijian was overjoyed. Staring at the white night, he sneered: "I have no eyes. If you hurt this young master later, please forgive me! Please"Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. After all, you are the guest of the eldest princess. I can''t embarrass her." White night laughs and goes outside. Liu Yijian and Fu Guoshan quickly follow. "How could this... Be so?" The eldest princess was very anxious. She turned her head and looked at Mei Xi: "sister, don''t you worry about your friend? He is a false emperor. How can he choose the great emperor If not Mei Xi and again and again to stop her, she would have stopped. "Don''t worry, sister. I''m a very powerful servant. Although he is a fake emperor, it''s easy for him to kill the emperor. Let''s go over and have a look." Mei Xi laughs. "That''s the next highest emperor." How can the eldest princess believe in Mei Xi? She sighed and said, "somebody." "Your Highness!" A servant ran in. "Go to the palace immediately. Please come to the imperial palace." "Yes The servant ran away. "This kind of scene, I don''t know if the middle emperor can be shocked. Sister, I''m afraid that even my sister will be very difficult to keep you this time!" The eldest princess wanted to cry without tears. "Oh, sister, I haven''t played yet. How do you know that you will lose in the daytime? Let''s go and have a look. " Mei Xi said, pulling the princess to run out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 On the battle platform, standing still in the daytime, Liu Yijian''s hands are back loaded, and he doesn''t pull out his sword. He looks proud. "This is doomed to be an unfair duel. Even if I win, I won''t fight. But you insult me, qingtianzong. I can''t let you go. I''ll abolish all your accomplishments in order to be punished!" Liu Yijian said coldly. "Mr. Liu, can you cancel the duel?" The eldest princess, who was coming, looked ugly and asked carefully. "No, this son insults me too much! If you don''t give him some color, how can I stand on Liu Yijian? " Liu Yijian hums coldly. The eldest princess was silent. Although she was a princess, she still said that this was a day night provocation. Shenwu land was the most important one. The weak provoked the strong and was killed. No one would sympathize with her. But at the thought that the white night was for herself, the eldest princess was confused. What to do? Hasn''t the commander of the forbidden army arrived yet? But even if the commander of the forbidden army comes, will qingtianzong pay attention to him? "In that case, do it." White night swept an eye willow sword, look indifferent way. "You want me to do it first?" Liu Yijian laughed: "good! Good!! In this case, I''ll let you, a maniac, know the horror of the quasi emperor killer As soon as the voice falls, Liu Yijian steps a little bit and rushes to the white night like a dragonfly skimming the water. With one hand in his fingers, the terrible sword spirit circulates on his fingertips and stabs the soul of the white night''s heart like a rainbow light! As soon as you do it, you''ll waste the night! And such a gorgeous blow, the princess asked herself that it was difficult to take it, not to say that it was a white night. "It''s over The eldest princess took a deep breath and closed her eyes and did not dare to look again. But just then... bang! A dull sound came from the challenge arena. Then Fu Guoshan exclaimed: "this is impossible!" The eldest princess was stunned and raised her eyes in a hurry. However, Liu Yijian, who was killed like a rainbow light, flew out like a broken kite and fell heavily outside the challenge arena. According to the rules of this arena, if you fall out of the arena, you will be defeated! Liu Yijian... Defeated by the white night? Are you crazy? Is this? The eldest princess felt her brain was blank and her mouth was wide... Mei Xi was dumbfounded. Although she knew the strength of white night, she didn''t expect to be so strong. "It''s over." White night clapped his hands and said with a smile, "are you the next emperor fake? Even I couldn''t stand it. I still wanted to marry the princess? I think you''d better die. Only the strong deserve beauty. " Hiss! Mei Xi couldn''t help laughing. A puppet emperor said this to the Emperor... I''m afraid no one will believe it. Liu Yijian''s head is going to explode. He was humiliated in front of the princess and the elder!! How can he get a foothold in qingtianzong in the future? "A sword, be careful, this is not easy!" Fu Guoshan frowned and whispered, "go! Keep fighting him "Yes Liu Yijian slapped his palms on the ground, and he flew to the arena again. This time, he didn''t feel any weakness, so he pulled out his sword. Sonorous! The terrifying sword light occupied half of the arena, forcing the white night to the edge. "Mean!" Mei Xi scolded: "Liu Yijian fell off the challenge arena, you have lost!" "Who rules that if you fall off the ring, you lose? I didn''t say that before the duel. " Fu Guoshan light road. "You..." stomped his feet with joy. Looking at the white night, the eldest princess was still flustered. Liu Yijian must have underestimated the enemy before. Now, it is the display of Liu Yijian''s real strength. His long sword is like a spirit snake, sweeping from left to right, tricky and vicious. But the white night is flexible like a rabbit, jumping up and down, looking very embarrassed, but Liu Yijian can''t touch him. "The sword''s meaning is vertical and horizontal!" "The sword cuts the sea!" "A sword blows the wind!" "Flying sword, month by month!" Liu Yijian constantly uses his sword moves, but his sword moves are tricky and tricky. He is like a loach, shuttling through the shadow of the sword without any damage. "Shrinking turtle, do you just hide?" Liu Yijian stabbed more than ten swords, but he couldn''t touch the white night. He became more and more irritable. "Good! I don''t hide! " In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose and his body suddenly moved. Whoa! People like whirlwind suddenly appear in front of Liu Yijian. How fast! Liu Yijian was shocked and quickly killed with his sword. But in front of the white night, any movement of his seems to slow down, only to see the white night hands up. Bang! A clear sound was heard in the ring. The long princess''s mouth is wide and her eyes are wide. In the white night, Liu Yijian slapped himLiu Yijian''s whole body turned around in the same place. His steps were staggering, and he almost fell down. There was a bright red palm print on his face... but before he could stand still, he rushed over again in the white night. Slap and slap... the clapping sound of a series of scurrying palms spread from the arena like firecrackers. Liu Yijian''s whole person was like a gyroscope. He could not stop spinning until he reached the edge of the challenge arena. His feet were crooked and he rolled down. His eyes were full of stars and he was dizzy. His face was swollen like a pig''s head. At this moment, even Fu Guoshan could not speak. Tianjiao, the emperor killer, was beaten into a pig''s head by a puppet emperor... "is this guy really a fake emperor?" Long Princess Na Na road. "Hey, what''s up, sister? Am I a good servant Mei Xi, with a smile, lowered her voice and said, "I''ll tell you a secret. This man is called out by the forbidden skill of our demon clan." "Really?" The eldest princess was surprised. "Of course, or why would he follow me?" Mei was pleased to say, but in the end is the relationship between master and servant, she and white night all know. Standing on the challenge arena in the white night, he looked at Liu Yijian from a commanding position and said with a light smile: "I said, I will give the princess a face. I will not kill you or waste you! How can you hang your head around your neck if it''s normal This is a big truth, but for Liu Yijian, it''s hard to kill Liu Yijian. "Hee hee, you should admit defeat this time? My servant didn''t even pull out his sword. If he had just used the sword, he would have died a long time ago! " Mei Xi smiles and says, small fist waved, to show warning. "Damn it!" Liu Yijian gnaws his teeth. Fu Guoshan was gloomy and did not speak. "Come back, please." The eldest princess took a breath and was in a good mood. She laughed at Fu Guoshan. "No! I haven''t lost yet! " At this time, Liu Yijian got up again, staring at the white night coldly. He can''t go like this, otherwise, the clan will be disappointed, the world will laugh, all his, will disappear! I must kill you, I must! Liu Yijian roars and rushes forward again. His sword, like lightning, cuts through the void and stabs at the arena. All of a sudden, the challenge arena burst, and the endless sword spirit came like a raging flood. "Do you want to keep fighting? It''s good! " The white night nods, condenses a sword spirit, cuts to Liu Yijian. But in this critical moment, Liu Yijian suddenly opened his mouth. Whoosh! A ray of blood came and went. "Be careful!" Mei Xi exclaimed. This is a naked sneak attack! However, in the arena, sneak attack is also a kind of skill. The Shenwu land, which advocates military force, never cares about the process but only the result. The winner is the king. As long as he can win, no one criticizes him even if he can win by any means. "Well done!" Fu Guoshan''s eyes are shining. This is the "electric flower Blood Sword" given to Liu Yijian by the elder elder. On weekdays, Liu Yijian holds it in his mouth and warms up with his essence and blood. When he attacks, he only needs one mouth to pierce the enemy''s soul and even the heart. Liu Zong''s sword is given to heaven! Protect him into the list of emperor killers! This move came out of the blue and was too much to defend. However, in Bai Ye''s eyes, this is just the first auction. What''s more, Liu Yijian completely annoys Bai Ye. He is not a native of Shenwu mainland. He doesn''t pay attention to Shenwu mainland. Sneak attack is sneak attack! What so much nonsense? "Do you want to kill me? Good! In that case, you die Cold hum in the white night, he suddenly raised his hand and grabbed the blood arrow directly and threw it fiercely towards Liu Yijian. "What?" Liu Yijian is shocked and runs away in a hurry to urge the second move. Whoa! A white jade lion rushed out of his chest, tearing the robe on the chest of the white night, and then burst open, turning into a rope to bind the white night. "Die!" Liu Yijian roared and stabbed. At night, his face was cold, and there was no panic. His arms were in vain, and a blow came. Liu Yijian''s pupils are dilated. He doesn''t expect that his magic weapon is broken by the white night. Bang! In the white night, Liu Yijian flies into the air. He stares at the falling figure. With his palm raised, a sword spirit breaks away from his palm and smashes into Liu Yijian! The sword light is extremely sad and sharp, and cuts across the void. This is not a fake emperor''s means! "Stop it!" Fu Guoshan''s face changed greatly. He leaped forward, accumulated a cloud of emperor, and roared at the sword. Bang! There was another explosion in the arena. The white night frowned and gazed at Fu Guoshan, who suddenly made a move. He said coldly, "elder Fu is so powerful that he has to intervene in regular duels. How can he? This is what you do with qingtianzong? ""Do you have any advice from you? But you want to kill a sword. Do you know who he is? " Fu Guoshan snorted coldly. "He? Just a defeated general! If this is the seed of your qingtianzong, is that really disappointing, or is it the level of your qingtianzong? " The white night sneers. "Asshole!" Fu Guoshan was furious and put down Liu Yijian. He stepped forward and said angrily, "kneel down and apologize!" "By what?" "I''m the one you can''t afford!" In the distance, all the servants of the emperor of Wu, who were dancing in the distance, were dancing with the emperor''s clothes. Middle emperor! One momentum is enough to make all souls kneel down. But. White night stands tall. He stood on the ring like a javelin. "No? You say I can''t get you? " White night eyes burst out a light, people such as a sword, cold drink: "well, I''ll fight with you!" "Provoking the middle emperor? court death!! You''re looking for death Fu Guoshan roars furiously, a puppet emperor, provocative middle! Even if white night has the means to communicate with heaven, he will kill this son! With dignity! "If you say I want to die, fight! But... It''s boring to fight here! " At night, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and his voice was still cold: "Fu Guoshan! My white night! I''m here to officially fight you! You and me! In front of the judge of Shenwu, one-on-one fair duel A word falls, the long princess is silly, Mei Xi is more stunned. Fu Guoshan''s angry expression also froze in an instant. Shenwu duel? Is he crazy at night? . www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 "Shenwu duel?" Fu Guoshan took a puff at the corner of his mouth and felt that things were not good. How can a puppet emperor have the courage to fight against himself? Is he afraid of death? What does Shenwu duel mean? Doesn''t he know? "What? You dare not? " Seeing Fu Guoshan hesitated, he chuckled in the daytime. "Bold!" Fu Guoshan angrily denounced: "I am the elder of Qingtian clan, how can I be afraid of you?" If he is really afraid, how can he have the face to stay in qingtianzong? What''s more, the dignity of the middle emperor can''t tolerate a puppet emperor''s recklessness in front of him! "That''s the next one?" The white night asked. "This..." Fu Guoshan hesitated again. He is really not sure about this man. You know, the puppet emperor has just pressed a lower emperor to beat him. This can never be seen with ordinary eyes. But it doesn''t mean that he has played the middle position... "how can the elder of qingtianzong be so fussy? Do you want a word? If you don''t fight, get out of here White night is getting impatient. Go away? Fu Guoshan was so angry that he swore: "upright! Shaft!!! You''re fighting! I''ve got it Shenwu duel is extraordinary. In Shenwu continent, Shenwu duel is the most senior duel, also the most solemn and sacred. However, the Shenwu duel can not be launched casually. The premise of launching the duel is to make a bet with very expensive utensils with the consent of both sides. And the most basic unit to measure this object is one! Life! Some outlaws can use their own lives to launch Shenwu duels against those who hold the most precious treasure. As long as the other side agrees, they can carry out the duel. However, the Shenwu duels are usually immortal. Therefore, ordinary Shenwu mainlanders do not use this method to understand gratitude and resentment. After all, it was a game of life. "Now that you''ve got it, wait for the Lord of Shenwu to come!" The white night is light. "White night, don''t be impulsive!" The eldest princess has been completely stupid, she did not understand what happened. White night to challenge elder qingtianzong? It''s just looking for death. "Elder Fu, white night is my friend. He came to worship heaven for the first time, but he doesn''t know qingtianzong. If you offend me, please forgive me. We can discuss again about the promise I made to Liu Yijian. Please don''t fight Shenwu duel!" The eldest princess hurried forward to persuade her. Her eyes were anxious. After seeing the white night, she found that the man was still a light hearted man. I''m so angry! Is the servant of flattery not conscious at all? That''s the middle emperor! Mei Xi also felt that the situation was a little serious, and rushed forward to pull the lapel of white night. "White night... Isn''t that good..." Mei Xi knows that white night''s strength is not so good. It takes no effort to kill Qinghe and Huihe, but that''s just the lower position. The lower position and the middle position are two different concepts. White night is just a puppet emperor. It''s a miracle to surpass the lower level and fight the middle position again. It''s just fantastic. "Now that I have said it, I will not go back on my word!" The white night is light. "You... You''re ridiculous!" Tears will flow out of her eyes. "Boy, you are very courageous. I think you are dazzled by joy because of the careless defeat of a sword. In this case, I will do you a favor. I will go to the post house and report this matter. The judge of Shenwu will arrive in three days at most. At that time, you will understand how stupid you are now!" smiled at the old lady and turned to the princess. "Princess, what are you going to do?" The princess''s face changed slightly and hesitated: "is there really no room for discussion?" "Yes!" Fu Guoshan sneered: "first, you let him roll back and abandon his cultivation. Then kneel down in front of me and kowtow to apologize. Second, you should marry down to qingtianzong immediately! In this way, I can consider letting this son go. " "This..." the long princess''s face turned pale. The second one didn''t talk about it, but said the first one. It was absolutely impossible. Although she was not married, as a princess, she met many people. With her judgment of the white night, this kind of thing was as hard as heaven. "Let me apologize to a shameless old dog? Think too much, right? If you really want to marry the princess, you should show sincerity instead of 32 people running to your royal highness! Do you really think that the princess worshiping heaven is a roadside weed that can be picked at will? " The night is cold. The eldest princess was silent. Indeed, what white night said was not in her mind? If she says no anger, that''s not true. "Good! Very good not to know chalk from cheese, but to turn her head up, "Princess highness, don''t blame the old man this time." After that, the man who shakes his sleeve will leave. The eldest princess clenched her pink lips, looked at Mei Xi, whose face was full of fear, and sighed."Hold on!" At this time, the white night suddenly called out. "What? Regret it? It''s not too late to roll over and kneel in front of me. " Fu Guoshan sneers. "What repentance? Think too much, I just remind you that you haven''t decided the bet of Shenwu duel The white night is light. "What do you want to bet on?" Fu Guoshan squinted. hesitated at night, and her head approached the princess. She whispered, "what is the most powerful way of Princess highness?" The eldest princess was stunned. She saw her big face close to her. Her cheek was slightly flushed. She said in a low voice: "it''s the sky sword array!" "Sky Sword array? That sounds good. " The white night whispered and asked, "is it the emperor''s Scripture?" The eldest princess almost didn''t die of anger by this man. Even an elder is the ancestral gate of the great emperor. Can''t the strongest skill be the emperor''s Sutra? She took two deep breaths and whispered, "it''s the superior emperor''s Sutra." Superior emperor''s Scripture? The emperor''s Sutra of the great emperor? White night eyes bright, coughed twice, nodded: "I''ll bet you qingtianzong''s" Qingtian sword array "!" "Sky Sword array?" Fu Guoshan was stunned and suddenly realized: "you are attracted to my family''s sword array. Ha ha, you are just a mole ant. You dare to shake a tree or a shaft. That kind of emperor''s Scripture is not something you can touch!" "Do you think you can''t pick it up or you can''t take out the sword array?" "Although I''m not the strongest elder of Qingtian sect, I''m in charge of the library and the storehouse. If you want me, I can still get the sword array atlas for you, but... What do you want to bet with me?" Fu Guoshan sneers. "My life." "Rotten life, what''s the use of it?" The pig head willow sword cold way, speak the Kung Fu to pull the wound again, can''t help but draw the cool breath. "So... How about taking my sword as a bet?" White night refers to the dead dragon in the waist. He would like to take the princess to bet, but the princess is not his person, nor suitable. "Well?" Fu Guoshan gazed at the simple sword on his waist in the white night and snorted, "what''s so strange about a broken sword?" Broken sword? In the white night, he did not make a sound, and his face showed a sneer. He put his hand on the dead dragon sword, and did not pull out the sword, but urged him a little. All of a sudden, a force of the dead dragon scattered to all directions. All the people present were shocked. "The sword?" Fu Guoshan''s face changed greatly. "Have you seen enough?" White night asked with a smile. Fu Guoshan didn''t answer directly. The power just appeared and dissipated too quickly. He didn''t have time to experience it. But one thing you can know is that it''s a good sword! Although I don''t know if it can be equal to the value of "Qingtian sword array", if you can get it, it will be a worthwhile trip. It doesn''t matter if it''s easy. "Yes! I agreed! " Fu Guoshan waved a big hand: "but if I win the duel, I also hope that the eldest princess can marry me qingtianzong immediately." "This..." white night hesitated. "I agree!" The eldest princess spoke directly. White night was a little surprised, but she took two deep breaths and said, "white night is fighting for me. I believe him. If he is really defeated, I have nothing to say." "Elder sister..." Mei Xi called urgently. Although she didn''t get along with the eldest princess for a long time, she had heard a lot about the princess. The woman was calm at ordinary times, but she was still in high spirits when she was in a critical situation. What believe? I''m afraid the princess herself has no bottom. Fu Guoshan laughed: "ha ha, the eldest princess is really straightforward. In this case, I''ll see you on the Shenwu stage!" After that, he walked out the door without looking back. "White night, you will pay for today''s arrogance!" Liu Yijian''s swollen eyes glared at the white night, and greedily looked at the eye long princess, and then turned to leave. Two people leave, Mei Xi immediately rushed over. "What are you doing? You want to start a fight! Do you know what you''re doing? What should I do this time? What do you say? " Mei Xi rushes to come over, small fist hammers the chest of white night ceaselessly, say saying, the person cried again. It''s like mother, like daughter. "Don''t you believe I can win?" Sighed the white night. "It''s not that we don''t want to believe it, but it''s too hard to believe. Although Fu Guoshan is only an elder in charge of the library and treasure house in qingtianzong, he contacts the top soul rhymes and imperial scriptures of qingtianzong every day, and he dabbles in countless books. How can he really be a general generation as he said? You have to know that Fu Guoshan has been a great emperor for nearly 800 years. He has a deep foundation. He himself has a proud record of being invincible in two successive battles. How can you fight against him if you are a fake emperor? " The eldest princess came and sighed. "The middle Emperor... Has been famous for 800 years?" The white night froze. In the land of nine souls, don''t even think about it for 2000 years.The emperor of Shenwu land is too watery, isn''t it? "Eight hundred years of fame? How many years have you practiced as a false emperor? " The eldest princess gave him a white look. White night bitter smile: "then how to do? Can we cancel the duel? " "It''s hard." The eldest princess sighed. "Princess, the commander of the forbidden guard is here." At this time, a servant rushed over. "Fu Guoshan left before he left. The commander of the forbidden guard came here. It seems that the Royal Palace has acquiesced in this marriage." The long princess''s face was sad, her eyes were full of helplessness. "Sister." Mei Xi holds the hand of the long princess, with tears on her face. "Sister, this is the life of my sister..." the princess murmured, as if she had recognized her life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 The puppet emperor challenges the middle emperor! It spread throughout the imperial city like a wildfire, and spread to the whole country at an alarming speed. What is the existence of the puppet emperor? Even the soul who does not have the spirit of the emperor dare to challenge the emperor, and is not inferior, is the middle!! It''s just incredible. "Well, did you hear that? A guest of the eldest princess actually wants to fight the elder Fu of qingtianzong "I heard that the puppet emperor dare to challenge the middle emperor. Isn''t it lighting a lamp in the toilet and looking for excrement?" "I don''t know where it came from, idiot!" "There''s nothing to see in this duel." "Hehe, the eldest princess has some fame in our worship of heaven. Why don''t you stop this idiot? It''s a shame for us to worship the kingdom of heaven "Yes, when you have time to see, in the end, where the wild boy is so bold." "What''s good to see? Maybe the battle will be over in less than a breath, and it''s a waste of time to go. " This kind of conversation is up all over the city. On the same day, the people of Shenwu post station had already set out to invite the adjudicator to come to judge the duel. The imperial city was in uproar. In three days, the white night was too lazy to practice, so she took Mei Xi to visit the imperial city to see what was rare in the cities of Shenwu land. There are two auction houses in the Imperial City, each of which is full of people. But like all the auction houses, there are also a large number of gold diggers. They are well-informed about the magic weapon, some of which look very simple on the surface, but are actually the most precious ones. After walking around in the daytime, they find nothing, and they can only go home in anger. "White night, you are still in the mood to go shopping, and there are two days to go to the Shenwu duel. You should think about what to do!" Mei Xi looks sad all day long. She feels powerless when she sees the white night. She doesn''t feel nervous at all. She looks like she hates iron but doesn''t become steel. "White night calm smile:" then you have what method "If I have a way, why ask you?" Mei Xi doesn''t have a good airway. "That''s it? I can''t help it. Since I can''t, what else do I want? " White night laughs. "You... I''m almost pissed off by you." Mei Xi stamped her foot and put her head to one side. White night shook his head and went on. "Well? Is this the arena in the imperial city? " Suddenly, the white night saw a gate, in front of the door crowded with a large number of soul, is queuing up to enter. "Arena?" "White night, let''s go and have a look at it?" he said The one fighting inside must be the soul of Shenwu land. It''s good to go in and have a look. "Go They stepped forward. Although the currency of Shenwu and jiuhun continents are not the same, they can be used as money to pay with pills. White night two people enter smoothly, find a seat to sit down casually. The arena is located in the southwest of the imperial city. It covers a large area and can accommodate 40000 people. Although the arena is not full, it is still densely packed with heads. "Is the arena in the imperial city so lively?" Mei Xi looks around and can''t help but say. "Hey, little girl, don''t you know? Today is the day of the prince''s arrival. How can there be not many people? " Next to a slightly fat soul said with a smile. "Your Highness is coming? What do you mean Mei Xi''s head is crooked and asks curiously. She''s a blind girl. The fat man swept Mei Xi''s blindfold, but he still patiently explained, "you can see that you are not from the imperial city. I don''t know the fun of the Royal arena. I''ll tell you that the most distinctive feature of the arena is our royal highness." "Ah? Your Highness has become a feature? " Mei Xi can''t help but make complaints about it. The fat man''s face changed and quickly waved his hand: "no, no, I didn''t mean that. I mean the prince brought characteristics to the arena... " is it still the same meaning? " Mei Xi Nuo mouth. The fat man explained for a long time, sweating and giggling. "The prince''s highness comes to the arena every three months, and every time he comes, the arena is almost full, and the spirits from all over the world will come. Your highness will carefully select a slave to fight with the slaves in the arena. You can bet on life and death. The odds are good. You can play if you are interested. If the crown prince wins five games in a row, he will stop and turn the fight into a challenge. Anyone in the audience can challenge his slaves. If he wins, he will be rewarded by his highness! This is one of the characteristics of the arena. " "Oh? That would be interesting. " White night laughs. "That''s natural. It''s said that if the strength is strong enough, his highness will collect him from his cronies and ascend to heaven step by step." The fat man rubbed his hands, and his face was firm: "this time, I must make good use of it, and strive to let his highness see me, and then I will be able to rise to the top of my life.""That''s awesome slave of Prince Edward." Mei Xi said with a smile. "That''s true." "But... Are there slaves in the kingdom of worship? Where did these slaves come from? " Asked the white night. "Don''t worry, slaves are certainly not ordinary soul people like us. Worshipping heaven dare not violate the will of many forces in Shenwu land. How can such inhumane things be done?" The fat man said with a smile: "most of these slaves are ferocious people who want to be sentenced to death. In addition, there are some demons who have been caught." "The devil?" Mei Xi''s smiling face suddenly froze. "Yes, the devil." The fat man said with a smile. Mei Xi didn''t speak and lowered her head. It seems that in the land of Shenwu, the status of demons is indeed too low to imagine. White night thought. At this time, there was a commotion in the arena, and countless voices rang out. "See your royal highness!" "See your royal highness." A young man in a gold robe entered the arena under the crowd of a group of people and sat firmly in the balcony in front of the arena. "You don''t have to be polite. I think you can''t wait to see the new slaves captured by our Palace this time?" The prince said with a smile that his appearance was very warm, but there was a haze in his eyes that could not be changed. "Your Highness, I can''t wait any longer!" "Yes, your highness, what a powerful slave this time Laughter rang out, but the tone was full of compliments. "This is a slave that Xu Yuan, a general of the palace, has personally captured for this palace." The prince said with a smile, and then with a wave, the iron gate on the east side of the arena opened, and several golden lights shot out. People looked at it together and attracted the attention of all. Only a young man came out under the whip of two beetles. The young man was covered with scars and obviously suffered from inhuman torment. His wrists and ankles were locked with gold chains, and his neck was even more shackled and unable to move. People exclaimed. These chains and shackles are extraordinary. "It''s the devil!" Mei Xi sees the luster in that person''s double pupil, lose voice to call out immediately. "Isn''t that nonsense? When the prince goes out to arrest people, he can only catch the devil. Is he going to catch the fugitive? Your highness doesn''t think so. " The fat man nearby said with a smile. Mei Xi clenched her fist. "Do you want to save him?" The white night seemed to see through Mei Xi''s mind and asked. Mei Xi hesitated and shook her head. "Why?" "I can''t save him, and you can''t save him. There are tens of thousands of people around here. There are countless strong people. Here is the capital of the kingdom of heaven. Once you do it, you will die. What''s the use of saving this one? I don''t know how many demons will die on the land every day. " Mei Xi seems to have opened her eyes. She smiles bitterly and looks at the arena silently. This girl can see through. In this case, everyone has to die, which is no longer a person can compete with. So many strong people, just the sea of people tactics are energy consumption, the upper Emperor may not be able to successfully save the demon man. "Open the border and start the first fight." Cried the prince. The arena level is open. The white night was slightly stunned. The border was actually set up by the upper emperor. At the same time, the opposite door was opened, and a bald man came out of it. He had no eyebrows and had a long centipede scar on his face. He was ferocious and terrifying. Every step he took, the ground would shake for a moment. He thought he was a strong man of physical training. He stepped forward, shook his arms, and looked at the youth in front of him with disdain. "The devil? Mean thing! I''ll see how I tear you up later! " Young people do not speak, cold eyes. "Slave: Li Wo, he slaughtered Lvliu village for seizing cultivation resources. He was sentenced to death for his heinous crime!" "Demon Slave: Tang Yang." A well-dressed fat soul reads it out loud with his spirit. Because he was a demon, Tang Yang was in the same position as the death penalty. Sit down. The audience on the stage starts to bet. "How can we not see through their strength?" Asked Mei Xi. "The boundary blocks their breath, even if the superior is here, it can''t penetrate their breath, let alone judge their cultivation." The white night is light. In order to maintain the justice of the duel. Mei Xi nods. When the last bet was finished, the fat soul immediately cried out. "Now, the duel begins!" Whoosh! The two men in the arena rushed at each other immediately.Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... every step Li Wo takes, the ground trembles wildly. The ground of the whole arena is like a boat in a storm. "Good momentum!" Someone yelled. But when they are just approaching... bang! The bald man Li Wo was shocked to fly out and fell to the ground to vomit blood. There was an uproar. On his yellow body, Li Yang''s breath is arrogant and arrogant! This is the imperial spirit! Many people stood up. Tang Yang is the emperor! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 There was a hush in the audience, and people were shocked by their mistakes. He is worthy of being the crown prince. Even the white night was stunned. In the land of nine souls, the next emperor is a giant of one side of power, respected by thousands of people, but here, it is so humble. People were shocked by his accomplishments and the prince''s methods. The arena has been open for so many years, and no slave has ever had the power of the great emperor. This time, obviously, the prince made a lot of money. After all, people would not think that this skinny devil could defeat Li wo just by judging his appearance. But the Bureau set up by the crown prince, even if they know that they have been set, no one dares to say. "Everyone be quiet. Your Highness has something to say." At this time, the voice of the fat man was loud. The boiling arena gradually calmed down, a pair of eyes were looking at the man slowly standing up in front of the watching platform. With a smile on his face, the prince glanced around him, nodded his head with satisfaction, and then opened his mouth: "everyone, you are not mistaken. This demon man is the strength of the next great emperor!" Sure enough! "This is the villain who killed a villain village and captured the next great emperor. This demon man is also the most powerful and gifted Devil Man in the village. After only a hundred years of practice, he has reached the strength of the next great emperor. This time, without the help of General Xu Yuan himself, he might not have been able to capture him!" "The general is mighty!" "Prince Tianwei!" The spirits shout, the atmosphere is hot. Taking the great emperor as a slave is not what people in any country can do. The people who worship heaven hold their heads high and are proud. "The next emperor is not something that ordinary slaves can fight against. In the first fight, we don''t know our strength. Of course, we can bet. Now it''s too boring to fight with slaves again. Therefore, the crown prince decided to directly save the four slave duels under him and directly change it into a slave challenge!" The prince narrowed his eyes and raised a playful smile: "the prince announced that if anyone in this room can defeat me as a slave, I will reward you with thousands of gold and a copy of the emperor''s Sutra from the superior level!" Whoa! The crowd screamed. Emperor''s Scripture? Although there are many great emperors in Shenwu land, not everyone has the emperor''s scriptures. After all, there are too many great emperors and the emperor''s scriptures are limited. It is impossible for a great emperor to have several Dharma formulas like the nine souls mainland. What''s more, the crown prince took it out this time, but it was the superior emperor''s Scripture! That''s the emperor''s Sutra for cultivation! For Shenwu mainland people, it is priceless. "Your Highness, isn''t that good?" Beside the prince, a gray haired old man frowned and couldn''t help but say. In fact, for worshipping the kingdom of heaven, the superior emperor''s scriptures are also extremely valuable. The whole country is afraid that there are only two or three copies, and all of them are kept by the king. The prince is playing too much with this. "Don''t worry. Do you think Tang Yang is really just the strength of the next emperor?" The crown prince sneered: "I slaughtered his whole village in front of him. His demonic nature has been aroused. Once I fight, it will stimulate the whole body''s potential and produce extraordinary combat power. The ordinary lower emperor is not his opponent. How can these crooked melons and cracked dates on the scene match with it?" "What does the prince mean?" "No one can challenge my slaves. Did I spend years in this arena just to have fun?" There was a chill in the prince''s eyes: "after the birth of this palace, your majesty made me the crown prince, but since the birth of my second brother, the father and the emperor preferred the second younger brother. What I worried about for many years finally happened. According to the information obtained by this palace, the father and the emperor are going to depose my crown prince and make the second younger brother the crown prince." "What?" The old man with white hair showed a look of astonishment: "suddenly depose the prince, but he is afraid that his majesty is not afraid of the riot of worshiping heaven caused by this?" "Well, how could he be afraid? If the second younger brother can become a monarch, he will tie up the big tree of qingtianzong. How can the father not like it The prince''s eyes twinkled with cold light: "however, whether the father or the second brother, I think too weak! Since they don''t give me a chance, I won''t give them a chance! Now, I have to fight! " After that, the prince came forward and cried out again. "As you can see, there is only one slave for me, and the number of you here is not clear. If one of my slaves is killed and another comes, even the great emperor will be exhausted. Therefore, this palace will mention the conditions for the duel." The words fell, and the ears of the people pricked up. The conditions of the duel? Is this a different duel than before? But listen to the prince. "Don''t worry, everyone. It won''t be too difficult. Just a little bit. As long as you can take out something equivalent to the superior emperor''s Scripture as a bet, you can fight with the slaves in this palace! Of course, if you can win, you can not only get the superior emperor''s Sutra, but also the palace will have a lot of rewards! However, if you fail, your bets will be yours. "The prince''s words immediately ignited the whole audience. "What? What are the conditions to challenge? " "Let''s go. Let''s have the emperor''s Scripture." "How can we get such a treasure?" "Your Highness, how can we possibly play in this way?" The crowd was talking and some were already very dissatisfied. Your highness, you are making trouble. "I know that you have complaints. You may not be able to take out the treasure equivalent to the superior emperor''s Scripture. Therefore, in addition to taking the treasure, you can also take out one thing!" "What?" Someone asked aloud. "Your own lives!" The prince chuckled. There was a silence. He was stunned. What do you mean, prince? "Don''t worry, this palace is not trying to kill you, but if you lose, you will be the people of this palace! Those who lose their lives to our palace will be left to our disposal! Therefore, those who have courage will go on, and those who have no courage will exit! " The prince will drink again. This is a real life game! The boiling crowd. Some people are afraid and have no idea of playing, while many people who are full of confidence in their own strength overflow a strong sense of war. Once you win, you will win both fame and fortune! You can also be a guest of honor to your royal highness! attain the highest level in one step! "Is this your intention, your highness? Use this arena to select talents to prepare for the future? " The old man with white hair murmured. At this moment, he really saw the intention of his highness. "How can I be afraid of you? Your highness, the superior imperial Scripture in your hand is mine At this time, a shout broke out from the audience seat, and then a long haired man with a whip jumped out. The man held a long sword and looked free and easy, with a confident smile on his face. "Who are you?" The prince asked. "Li Bu!" "Li Bu! We are looking forward to your performance. Now the duel begins "Kill!" Li Bu immediately pulled out his sword and stabbed it straight, like the bleak autumn wind and piercing cold. The sword is like autumn water, and the sword has no trace. However. Whoosh! An iron fist is coming from the front. Chucha Chucha... the back of the fist smashed the sword, and the blade broke into several segments. "What?" Li Bu was startled. Before he could stop, he was approached by iron fist. Bang! Its head is blown and killed with one blow! There was an uproar. Li Bu... But the next emperor! Was killed by a move? "The next great emperor is also divided into strong and weak, and Tang Yang belongs to the strong side. He has no eyes on his fists and feet, regardless of life or death. I hope you don''t think that you are in the same stage as Tang Yang and think you can defeat Tang Yang." There was a faint smile on the prince''s face. The crowd was horrified. Li Bu''s death has awed the public. But this phenomenon only lasted for a moment, then someone rushed up again. The temptation of the superior emperor''s Scripture is too great. Everyone wants to challenge. But the worst thing that dares to take the stage is the lower emperor. As the imperial city of worshipping heaven, the number of great emperors here is not much, but it is definitely not small. The story that the prince gambles with the emperor''s Scripture has been spread all over the city, and all the great emperors have come bravely. It''s just. This man took the stage to fight with Tang Yang for more than ten moves, but he was still bombed and killed! "How strong!" "Two great emperors have died!" However, there are still people who keep going up. Everyone felt that Tang Yang''s physical strength would decline after Lien Chan''s several men. He wanted to take advantage of his weakness to kill him, but he didn''t want to die one after another. However, in one hour, nearly six bodies had been found in the arena, and the rest of them, who had not died, had become the prince''s people and served for him all his life. In the audience, no one appeared after the interest. People are already scared. Is this guy really the next emperor? "What? This arena is full of tens of thousands of people. Can''t even one of my slaves fight? " The prince chuckled. Countless people bowed their heads in shame. But everywhere, there are also hidden masters with angry eyes. They can see that this is a set under the crown prince. But in the eyes of white night, these so-called lower emperors are too water. They can fight with them even if they are on the top of the nine souls continent. Whoa! Just then, a figure rushed into the arena. In the white night, his face changed and his brows wrinkled. This figure is not someone else, it is Mei Xi. "This girl, hard spoken and soft hearted, can''t help it after all!" When someone came to the stage, the silent arena was boiling again."Is it a girl?" "Women are not inferior to men. Do you dare to go up in this situation? More and more people are killed "Why is she wearing an eye mask? Is it a blind girl? " The audience''s comments came one after another, and many people who admired her courage cheered for her. "What''s your name?" The prince asked with a smile. "My name is Mei Xi." "Mei Xi, isn''t she? You are the first sorceress to challenge, and I will let my slave save you Said the prince with a smile. "Thank you very much, but your highness, I have a request." "Say it." "If you are lucky enough to defeat this slave, your highness can give me this slave." Mei Xi bowed her body. The prince was stunned and laughed: "if you really have this ability, why should this palace refuse?" Naturally, he didn''t believe that Mei Xi could win Tang Yang. Thank you very much Mei Xi cherry lips light pursed, do not want to think, turned to kill Tang Yang. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 After she was happy to hand, she knew why she dared to be so bold. She has seen through Tang Yang''s moves! Although the magic clan has fallen silent, there is still a connection between the magic villages established by the demons. The magic people have practiced the same skills, and just like to know the skills used by Tang Yang. As long as she has shown similar skills to Tang Yang and caused Tang Yang''s idea, she can tell Tang Yang her identity indirectly. "This girl, it turns out to be the plan. It is also good. Tang Yang should know the idea of Meixi. If he wants to be free, he will surely let water out! " A smile in the night, no break. Meixi and Tang Yang have been fighting hard. Meixi dare not use magic, only to fight with emperor Qi. But after a few times, Tang Yang also obviously realized that every time he sends out a terrible move, she can always let Meixi escape easily. "What''s the matter? How do I feel that the slave''s combat power is much worse than before? " One said curiously. "You are stupid. People have fought so many times, and they must be out of their strength!" "Niang xipi, the women must have seen that the slave is not able to support, so they go up and pick up the ready-made!" "Damn!" "I can only say that others are so powerful. You think there is only one of her waiting to pick up the existing ones?" The crowd was boiling. Bang! And then it was. Mei Xi is like seizing the opportunity, a palm of a group of golden emperor Qi, like lightning to Tang Yang. Tang Yang deliberately resisted, but slowed down a shot. Bang! Tang Yang''s body fell out, fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. The four sides were in a loud voice. "It seems that Tang Yang''s strength is still unable to support!" Someone sighed for a long time. "The two men are still good at acting." Night, I laugh in dark. Meixi just entered the next emperor. On strength, even at the end of Tang Dynasty, Meixi was not able to fight. Tang Yang was downwind, and the prince was extremely ugly. He was looking gloomy, and stood up and drank, "brute! Get up for this palace, and immediately launch your demon blood and defeat the enemy! " Demon blood? Many people are color changing. No wonder the prince is afraid of taking the emperor as a bet. Tang Yang has activated the magic nature and can activate the evil blood. However, once the evil blood of the devil is launched, it can multiply the fighting power, but it will lose its reason because of the sudden surge of power, and become a real killing machine! Mei Xi''s face was ugly, and the eyes were glowing with anger. The possessed blood of the devil must represent that he has experienced the most severe pain, otherwise it will never be able to inspire. This is also a reason why the people in Shenwu mainland fear evil people! And... Once Tang Yang starts evil blood, will he cooperate with Meixi if he loses his sense? Tang Yang is silent. "Brute, haven''t you heard this palace? Get rid of the devil The prince drinks again. He can''t afford to lose! That is the superior emperor Jing. And once lost, it will be a big reputation! Mei Xi looks at Tang Yang nervously. All people are looking. Tang Yang lowered his head and said nothing. "Brute! No more evil blood, this palace will send you to death row immediately! " The prince was angry with anger on his face. But at this time, Tang Yang suddenly stepped forward and rushed to Meixi. Mei Xi was shocked, and immediately understood his meaning, raised his hand, and then blew his chest toward Tang Dynasty. Bang! Tang Yang spits blood, falls to the ground and falls on the ground. The prince was stunned. Tens of thousands of people around were also stunned. The fighting field was silent. Tang Yang seems to die, motionless, has lost the combat power completely. That is to say... Mei Xi wins? The boat is already in the boat! "How can it be?" The prince frowned tightly and his face was gloomy. "I won!" Mei Xi raised her hands and shouted loudly. "Happy!" "Happy!" "Happy!" The audience came back to God to see the status quo, and they shouted her name in a move. Although many people question why Tang Yang did not launch evil blood, it is no longer important. What should be explained if the winner is the king? "Your Highness, you should fulfill your promise!" I saw the atmosphere almost in the evening, and shouted. "Yes, my highness, Miss Meixi has won a duel. According to the previous agreement, you should give Meixi the emperor Jing." "It''s so good to be happy girl!" "Although there is a suspicion of leakage, it must rely on his ability!"A lot of people, who are not afraid of the big things, also opened their mouths. When people looked at them, they knew that they were all powerful people, but they were not afraid of the prince. The crown prince bit his teeth, and the anger in his eyes was very strong. He looked around and looked around at Tang Yang, who was on the ground again. He said, "Miss Mei Xi, I can''t give you the emperor''s Sutra, but this animal can''t be handed over to you for the time being. He dares to disobey the meaning of the prince, and he deserves to die! This palace will take it back to punish Mei Xi, with a smile on her face, froze at once. The prince wants to take Tang Yang? What''s the use of her playing? "Your Highness, how can you go back on what you promised before?" Mei Xi asked. "Be bold! What is your identity? How dare you speak to your royal highness in this tone? " A bodyguard was drinking. "Ah, Miss Meixi is gifted. I won''t care about them." The crown prince raised his hand and said, "but miss Meixi, I told you before. This man is still yours, but he disobeyed me before. As the crown prince of our country, our palace has the right to punish her. When the punishment is finished, the beast will be returned to the girl." After that, the prince waved: "take it away!" "Yes Two bodyguards rushed down. Take it? If he is taken away by the prince, will Tang Yang still be alive? "Wait a minute!" Mei Xi shouts in a hurry. "Miss Meixi, do you have any objection?" There was impatience in the prince''s eyes. "Your Highness, I''m very fond of this man. What do you think if I exchange the emperor''s Scripture for his life?" Mei Xi is busy. For a slave, the temptation of the emperor''s Scripture is obviously greater. "Really?" The prince was very happy. "Say no two!" Mei Xi firmly said. "Miss Meixi, we didn''t force you. If you really want to do this, we will agree!" The prince laughs. Compared with the superior emperor''s Scripture, what is a Cheap slave? "Wait a minute!" At this time, another voice spread. An old man jumped down from the grandstand. It was the old man with white hair standing beside the prince. Old man''s eyes stare at Mei Xi fiercely, a pair of hollow old eyes seem to want to pierce the girl. Suddenly, the old man moved! Like lightning, the wind and lightning toward Mei Xi rushed. Mei Xi was so shocked that he didn''t expect the old man to attack him! There''s no time to defend! Shua! She only heard a gust of wind in her ear, and then her vision was bright. Mei Xi was stunned, reached out her hand and touched her eyes. It was empty there. She turned around suddenly and saw the old man holding her eye mask in her hand... "what?" There was an uproar. All the souls stood up from their chairs and looked at Mei Xi in shock. Looking at her eyes, the blood red pupil beads... this is the symbol of the devil! "Devil Man!! She''s a demon "Mei Xi is a devil who has committed great crimes?" "No wonder she can win Tang Yang, no wonder she wants to protect Tang Yang. It turns out that this is the trick of the devil collusion!" "Mean!" "Shameless!" "Dirty devil!" The voice is like a wave, constantly emerging, countless voices seem to drown Mei Xi. "I''ve seen something strange about your duel with Tang Yang, but I didn''t expect that you were really a devil. You were brave enough to run to my imperial city where we worship the kingdom of heaven." The old man sneered. The prince''s eyes showed the essence of light, suddenly rose: "the teacher is really wise, such as the torch, a glance will see the identity of this witch!" The Prince did not expect Mei Xi to be a devil. It would be easy to do so. For the demons, there are a thousand legal convictions for those who worship heaven. "Come on, take this witch for me and take it back to wait for the fall!" "Yes The bodyguard next to the prince rushed at once. Mei Xi''s face was so pale that she retreated again and again. She looked around in horror, and her small face was bloodless. She never expected that the old man with white hair could see the clue. In fact, Tang Yang did not start the magic blood, which has made many people suspect! In particular, Mei Xi was eager for success and exchanged the emperor''s Scripture for Tang Yang''s life! This has led many people to confirm their conjecture. In such a bucket like arena, Mei Xi is like a bird in a cage. There is no place to escape! It''s over! It''s over! This time I''m afraid I will die. Mei Xi is desperate. "Prince, kill the witch!" "The demon family has always been cunning, cruel, mean and vicious. The demons in our Shenwu land have been unable to stand up. Only because we don''t know enough about the demons, your highness please take this demon girl to the gate of the city, count her crimes and execute them openly!""Yes, public execution!" "Open execution!" People shout, one by one indignant, excited, like Mei Xi killed their family. "Good!" The prince laughed and nodded directly. Originally, he was charming and pleased. The Prince wanted to take it back and enjoy it and kill it again. However, public opinion is hard to do. He is in a special situation and will not violate public opinion. Mei couldn''t help shaking, and she was completely desperate. She raised her hand, thought for a moment, and closed her eyes to die. At least, she didn''t want to be tortured by these people. "Wait a minute!" Just then, a figure flew down from the audience seat and stood beside Mei Xi. The crowd was quiet. He was a young man in black. "Who are you?" The prince said. "Next night." The white night looked around and said with a faint smile: "prince, and you, you seem to be mistaken. This woman is indeed a demon, but... She is also my slave! It is consistent with the nature of the prince''s highness. Therefore, if you want to kill the witch, you have to get my consent! " "With your consent? What are you? " There was a voice from the audience. He stood up and cried angrily, "just a fake emperor! How dare you behave in front of the prince? I think you are clearly the accomplice of this witch! Your highness, put this man to death together! " "Yes, put them to death!" "It must be an accomplice!" As the tide rises again, people''s resentment rises everywhere. White night and Mei Xi have become the targets of public criticism. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 The sound of killing in all directions was shocking, and the voice of the people was boiling. All people are calling on the prince to execute the white night and Mei Xi, the form is extremely grim. "White night, how did you get here? This matter has nothing to do with you. If you try your best to leave, I will take care of it here! " Mei Xi said pale. "Processing? What do you do? What''s more, I promised the people in the magic village that I would keep you safe White night a leisurely smile, ignore the voice of the four sides, facing the prince on the grandstand: "prince, allow me to ask you a few questions?" "What do you have to ask?" The prince hummed. The white night said with a soft smile, "is it forbidden to keep slaves in captivity?" "No The prince shook his head. "Is there a rule in this duel arena that forbids slave demons from fighting?" "Not at all." The prince still shook his head, but his face was not very good. "In that case, why am I guilty?" The white night asked. The prince didn''t speak. It was obvious that the white night was a hole in the air. The audience in the stands was not happy. The man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek was the first to say, "you are just a puppet emperor, but you have a devil slave of the next emperor level? You think we''re all idiots? Do you think the wise and mighty prince doesn''t check? You''re lying! You and the devil are clearly together! Still talking nonsense here? " "Yes "Yes, it must be so!" "Your Highness is here, how dare you speak out? How bold The voices around him warmed up again. White night look indifferent, swept around, he did not see much anger from these people''s eyes, see more... But jealousy. "I think you are so excited that you are afraid that I will get the emperor''s Scripture?" Said the white night casually. If Meixi is really a white night slave, all charges will not be established! Many people are breathing slowly. But will they admit it? White night a cold smile, staring at the man who called the happiest man with sharp lips: "since you doubt my strength, can you dare to fight down?" The man''s expression changed. He was just the peak of the puppet emperor. He had little advantage over the white night. He was really fighting. I''m afraid it was not a fierce battle. "Fight him! Fight him All of a sudden, the crowd began to shout and the sound shook the sky. The man with a sharp mouth has no way out... "well, since you want to die, I will help you!" He bit his teeth, a little bit of his feet, like a feather floating to the challenge arena. At the moment of landing, he thought of a light halo all over his body. You Guang Shen Jue! Somebody yelled! "What? The secret of Youguang emperor''s fame and body protection "It''s said that the soul method is not the emperor''s Sutra, but it is better than the emperor''s Sutra! Who is this man? With this method, he can fight against the emperor alone! How terrible Comments and exclamations come and go. The sharp nosed man raised his mouth and said, "boy, you are too ignorant. You don''t know who you are facing! I advise you to surrender! You can''t be my opponent! " "Surrender? Are you kidding me White night shakes his head: "do it!" "You are looking for death!" The man with sharp nosed face is angry. "My Lord, teach him a hard lesson." "This son is very arrogant! Abolish his accomplishments People in the audience yelled again! "Well, I''ll abolish him all his accomplishments and let him know how far behind I am from him." As soon as the voice falls, people are like mirage, and they are killed in an instant. The terrible iron fist is wrapped up by the terrible soul force, and with overwhelming strength, it blows to the soul of the sky at night! The night is still, like a statue. "Be careful!" Mei Xi cries out anxiously! "Do you want to die? Don''t you hide? " The prince shook his head and sneered. Only the old man with white head realized that there was something wrong. "Die!" The sharp nosed man screamed bitterly, his fist pounded hard on the white night. It''s just... The next second, a more terrible force burst out of the heart of the white night, and instantly spread to the man with sharp nosed cheeks... bang! There was a dull noise. The sharp nosed man flew out in an instant. His body was covered with light and fell heavily on the ground. Before he got up, he vomited three mouthfuls of blood with meat. A look, the whole body of the spirit of the collapse, the soul of the sky split, people... Directly abandoned. In an instant, there was a complete silence... what happened? The man with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek plays in the white night, but he doesn''t move at night. On the contrary, the man with sharp nosed face is blown away and his cultivation is abandoned? What''s going on here? The audience is gaping. The plot reversal is too fast for everyone to accept... "what skill did this person use?" The prince was shocked."Did I look down on him?" Mei Xi''s complicated thinking. "This is not easy!" The old man with white head murmured. Many of the strong in the dark eyes, began to re-examine the white night. "You''re right!" Looking at the sharp faced man on the ground at night, he said, "I have a big gap with you." Pooh! The man with sharp nosed cheek was frightened and angry. He spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out in a coma. A fake emperor, even let the white night out of the qualification! "Who else questions my strength?" The white night looks around and shouts. Tens of thousands of people were silent. "No one''s talking? I''ll call the roll White night lane, line of sight began to sweep. "Didn''t you just yell at me? Come down "No, no, no, I was just joking!" The soul man waved his hands. "And you?" "I... I just had a cramp in my head. I didn''t speak through my brain. Excuse me, my lord..." "you?" "Your Majesty is so brave, how can I challenge him? The adults must have heard it wrong just now... " the people who called the happiest before were all afraid and apologized to the white night one after another. The strong are respected, and the strong will gain dignity. "Then I''m just a puppet emperor, and I have slaves of the next great emperor. Do you have any doubts?" White night asked with a smile. "No! No "We all have no problem!" However, those who have been swept by the white night quickly waved their hands and cried out, one by one sweating profusely. White night shook his head with a smile, turned to look at the Prince: "Your Highness, do you say?" "I said?" The crown prince snorted in his nose. He was obviously not very happy, but public opinion was hard to violate. If he wanted to keep his position, he would not be able to make a big fuss. Just as the prince was about to agree, the old man with white head opened his mouth. "It doesn''t seem strange that the puppet emperor defeated the puppet emperor at the peak? If you can''t defeat your highness just now, you must prove it in the duel As soon as the words fell, there was an uproar. But more people are gloating. "Fu Taisheng! Great "Haha, we can''t do anything with this boy, but Lord Tai Fu is different! It''s a good show. " "If he dares to continue to be arrogant, if he disobeys Taifu''s will, he will die!" Before that, those people started to hop again. White night did not immediately respond to Tai Fu, but staring at the prince. "What do you mean, your highness?" "The teacher''s meaning, of course, is mine." The prince hummed. "Oh? Do you mean that as long as I can defeat Lord Tai Fu, nothing will happen? " Ask again in the white night. "I am the great emperor. How can I bully your little puppet emperor? Isn''t it a joke when it comes out? Don''t worry, your opponent is not an old man! " Tai Fu cold way, and then a wave of hand, a slender man from the stand jumped down. "This is our general of Chaoyuan, who has the strength of the next emperor. If you can defeat him! We believe that you have the strength to control the next great devil, and the devil will be innocent! " After that, the man smiles and clasps his fist: "please advise!" "General yuan?" Mei Xi''s face suddenly changed, her eyes spewed out endless anger, and her voice was almost dead suppressed: "white night, I heard the village head say that this man is from Murong family. At the beginning, he had a share in killing my magic village! Get out of the way, I''ll fight him! " "You fight him? Do you think they will agree? " White night shook his head: "not to mention this person is the next emperor peak, strength is not vulgar, you are not the opponent." Although Taifu showed great magnanimity, he was still on guard. This general of Yuan Dynasty was not the general emperor. Mei Xi opened her mouth and squeezed her small fist tightly. "You''re going to have to keep your energy up." Said the white night, and went to general yuan. "Very brave!" General yuan nodded with a chill in his eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense. If I defeat you, I will get the reward that the prince promised me. You can do it." Said the white night. "Are you so confident?" General yuan raised his mouth and said with a soft smile: "and, you let me do it first. I''m afraid you don''t even have a chance to do it... As the emperor, I won''t bully the puppet emperor too much. I''ll let you do three moves." "Again?" White night eyebrow a pick: "before a lot of opponents also give me the move, but they all died later." "That''s because they''re too weak." General yuan shook his head and laughed. "Oh, let me see how strong you are." White night smile way, and then step a little, toward the yuan general drift.Action is not fast, not gorgeous, all over the body, there is no imperial gas fluctuation, only Yuan Li is rippling. "Well?" Yuan general eye dew doubts, but still symbolic resistance. If he says "let''s make three moves" and tens of thousands of people look around, how can he break his promise? What''s more, a pseudo emperor peak, if he is really serious, even if he wins, will only make others laugh. When the white night approaches, a finger moves and a sword Qi condenses. "Then take my first move." After that, cut off the sword. "Ridiculous, how strong can the pseudo emperor''s soul power be? I''m afraid I can''t even break my imperial spirit. " General yuan shook his head repeatedly and did not care. But just when the sword Qi hits the body protecting emperor Qi... Chucha. It looks like a thick and fierce body protection, and the imperial Qi bursts instantly. "What?" General yuan was shocked and quickly flashed back. But it was too late... Pooh... the terrible sword Qi cut his abdomen directly! Blood gushing, visceral overflow! General yuan was seriously injured instantly! All of a sudden... the whole audience was in an uproar!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 "How could that happen?" General yuan retreated again and again, tightly covering his stomach and looking at the white night in disbelief. This sword not only tore his imperial spirit, but also cut his invincible body. Even the ordinary emperor can''t do this kind of thing, but the young man in front of him has done it... "general yuan, there are still two moves. I hope you don''t cheat." White night light smile, walk toward general yuan. Two more? One move is almost useless. If you let two more moves, you can''t let your life in? Yuan general''s forehead was hot, and he was in a dilemma. But if he didn''t let him, he would be disgraced and ridiculed. With so many people watching, how dare he break his promise? What to do? General yuan was flustered. White night is coming. The Taifu over there didn''t look good. He didn''t expect that the destructive power of the white night was so amazing that even the next emperor couldn''t stand it. "This son is so despicable that he stealthily attacks with magic weapons when general yuan is unprepared? General yuan, to deal with such a despicable person, you don''t have to give in to him, just kill him directly! " Suddenly, Tai Fu had a big drink. When the crowd heard the sound, they were suddenly shocked. "It turns out that the boy was able to break the emperor Qi and flesh of general Kaiyuan with the help of magic weapons?" "I also said, how can a puppet emperor have this ability?" "But was that a sneak attack?" "It must be a sneak attack. Otherwise, how could general yuan, the next great emperor, suffer such a great loss?" The crowd was talking. "Shameless!" Mei Xi scolded: "white night has no magic weapon at all!" But she is a demon. Who will believe it? General yuan grinned, great master Tai Fu did a good job! In this way, I have nothing to worry about! He thought coldly in his heart, merged with heaven and soul, and gathered a little strength of his whole body. Then he burst out and started the move. The emperor of the move was not polite to blow away at night. He wanted to tear up the puppet emperor in front of him. However... when the move is hit, it is broken and fragmented when it is close to the white night. Even if the remaining force hits the white night, it will not produce much power. "What?" General yuan shuddered and looked at the scene in disbelief. And in his stupefied moment, the means of the white night has come. Endless armor! Yuan general roared, and his armor, which was full of blue light, was folded up and turned into an iron barrel like barrier around his whole body. Sonorous! The sword spirit of the white night is approaching, and it explodes the iron like barrier in an instant. Bang! When the rampart exploded, general yuan''s armor was broken, and he fell back with his skin and flesh torn. He spat blood when he fell on the ground. The prince was shocked. Tai Fu was surprised. Mei Xi small hand tightly covers the lip, the eye is inconceivable. At this moment, there was no room for silence. People stare straight at this horrible scene. The general worshiping heaven, the general of yuan with the highest peak of the next emperor... So vulnerable? "Let me do three moves, but I broke my promise and even slandered me for using magic weapon? Funny, even if I used the magic weapon? You let me do three tricks. I''m not allowed to use magic weapons? What''s more, why use magic weapon to deal with such rubbish as you? " Said the cold night. Waste? A puppet emperor scolds the next emperor? This is probably the funniest joke in the world. But at this moment, no one dares to laugh. Because this fake Emperor... Seems to be different from the ordinary pseudo Emperor... "you said let me three moves, now, this is my third move!" At night, when his eyes were cold, his body suddenly disappeared. How fast! Tai Fu''s face changed greatly. He felt bad and rushed to the white night. "Shaft! Stop it The voice falls, Tai Fu accumulates a strength, without politeness toward the white night. Bang! His powerful strength that can smash the mountains was firmly patted on the white night, but... this blow did not stop the white night at all... he even ignored the terrible blow of Taifu. The pupil of Tai Fu shrinks, unbelievable! What is this guy''s body made of? Pooh! A shrill sound rang out. The general yuan, who had fallen to the ground, was whipped all over his body. The spirit of heaven flying directly out of his chest and flying in the sky, was torn into powder by several sword Qi! The spirit of heaven dissipated, and general yuan was directly abolished. Countless people gasped! Taifu was even more furious. "You... How dare you abolish general yuan? Shaft!!! Shaft"Don''t you agree?" The white night squints and turns to stare at Tai Fu coldly. With the immortal body, he can fight with the great emperor. How can he fear this Taifu? Taifu''s face sank and his eyes were full of anger, but he didn''t make a sound. The blow just made him know the extraordinary nature of the white night, and he couldn''t take the fight rashly... "hum!" White night grinned, turned to the prince and said, "Your Highness, can I take my slaves away now?" The prince''s face turned red and then white, and finally nodded: "although you are a fake emperor, you have the strength of a great emperor at the top. I believe no one dares to question you any more. You can take away your slaves." "Thank you very much. Since that is the case, please let the crown prince fulfill his bets." White night stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "I believe the prince is a man of his word. After all, if you want to be the master of this country in the future, you can''t allow half a stain to exist in your career, right?" The prince trembled and took two deep breaths to calm his anger. He didn''t speak, he just waved heavily. A servant immediately walked towards the white night with a blue book in his hand. "Ice palm" White night glanced at it and put it into the storage ring. He didn''t pay much attention to the palm technique. He wanted to obtain the advanced skill of Shenwu continent because he wanted to find the way to enter the great emperor quickly. "Thank you, your highness." White night light a smile, to Mei Xi way: "go." Mei Xi Leng, this just returned to God, she hesitated to look at the Tang Yang lying over there, silent toward the white night. She saved her life in the daytime. How dare she go to Tu Tang Yang again? The white night naturally saw through Mei Xi''s mind. After thinking for a while, he turned his head and said, "Your Highness, according to the previous agreement, Tang Yang is also my man. Please give him to me. I believe that the prince must be a man of broad mind and comparable to heaven and earth. Naturally, he will not care about a little devil, right?" The prince''s face was heavy. White night said that, he was forcing him. If he refused, would he not say that he was narrow-minded? "It''s just a useless dog. Take it." The prince hummed. "Thank you, your highness." White night ha ha a smile, palm a Yang, a breath wrapped around the injured Tang Yang, toward the arena. Mei Xi was so surprised that she quickly followed up. "Thank you, white night." Mei Xi gratefully said. "No need. Let''s get out of here safely first. Although the prince dares not take me for consideration of his face, it doesn''t mean that other people will watch me take the emperor''s Sutra." Said the white night in a low voice. Mei Xi nodded seriously. Finally, the white night out of the arena. Just as soon as he stepped out of the arena, several figures immediately followed him. "We''ll go to the princess''s house right away. When we get there, no one dares to touch us!" Mei Xi is aware of the strange behind, and is eager to say. "that''s not necessarily. These people are not very powerful behind them. Even a willow sword can rush straight into the Princess House. Do you think so many powerful princesses can resist?" Shake your head at night. Mei Xi Liu frown, thinking of countermeasures. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, pulling the hand of the white night toward the side of an alley. The white night was stunned, but there was no objection. Just into the alley, Mei Xi immediately took out the magic weapon and fell to the ground. Bang! A transparent gas floats up and dyes all three people into a transparent shape. Mei Xi takes another thing to activate it. That thing is like a wisp of black smoke, Mei Xi let go, the black smoke Chi slip to escape to the street, leaving a trace of light magic gas. People who rush into the alley smell the evil spirit and rush to chase them one by one. In the white night, I saw a lot of breath and terrible existence running through my eyes. After waiting about Mo Banzhu Xiang''s Kung Fu, Mei Xi takes out the blindfold and puts it on again. "Let''s go." "I didn''t expect you had this magic weapon?" White night accident road. "If we want to survive in this cruel environment, we have to prepare more life-saving treasures." Mei Xi said with a smile. "Yes, yes, you demons have some advantages." White night nods. Mei Xi glared at him, if other people, she would have been red, but the strength of white night was beyond her imagination. She unexpectedly did not refute this sentence. They take Tang Yang back to the princess mansion. Princess highness will not refuse her sister''s request. Tang Yang was immediately taken down by two trusted men. As the next great emperor, Tang Yang was also activated by the magic nature and could activate the power of blood. This is a great power among the demons. Meixi wanted to bring him back to the magic village to prepare for the future expansion of the demon clan.And in such a Kung Fu, the eldest princess has set up the arena. Just waiting for a duel... Shenwu adjudication hall. This is the nearest temple in the kingdom of worship. Shenwu adjudication hall, as its name implies, is a palace created by Shenwu adjudicators. They are all over Shenwu land and are loyal to Shenwu judges. The Shenwu adjudication hall receives numerous applications for Shenwu duel from all over the world every day, but the number of Shenwu adjudicators is limited, and many Shenwu duels have to be delayed for one month or even longer. The person in charge of the Shenwu adjudication hall in the kingdom of worship of heaven is Li Zhun. He has been elected as the judge of Shenwu for 90 years. In order to follow the judge, he is conscientious and meticulous, and is quite famous among the adjudicators. "Well? The puppet emperor vs. the middle emperor When Li Zhun opened the application from his subordinates, his brow suddenly wrinkled. "Where does this application come from?" Li Zhun asked the people at the post station. "The reply to the adjudicator is from the imperial city of the kingdom of worship." "Worship the imperial city of heaven?" Li Zhun snorted and his face sank: "is the kingdom of worship decadent? How could you do that? How can a puppet emperor fight against the middle emperor? Is this really meaningful? " "Your honor, do you want to reject it?" "Rejected? There has never been a duel in history Li Zhun waved his hand and said, "however, this fight is not up to the standard of the Shenwu duel. Send a admonitor to the scene. Why should it be formal?" "Yes." The postman nodded and retreated. Before long, the admonitors sent by Shenwu adjudication hall entered the imperial city of worshipping heaven. The whole city is boiling. Admonisher? This is a judge of a lower grade than Shenwu adjudicator! There is no doubt that even the people in the Shenwu ruling hall are not optimistic about this contest. The admonitors arrive, and a not formal Shenwu duel is about to begin. The next morning, the crowd surged by the Shenwu platform. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 As one of the magistrates, his status is still higher than that of the judge. Early in the morning, in the royal city officials and people welcome, admonished the wind and light into the imperial city. In the Shenwu adjudication hall, they are the alternate candidates of the adjudicators. In the past, their work was to assist the adjudicators to solve the Shenwu duels everywhere. Dealing with some irregular Shenwu duels also belongs to their own duties. This kind of irregular Shenwu duel is still recognized by Shenwu adjudication hall, and it is still carried out according to the rules of Shenwu duel, but it is not valued by Shenwu adjudicators. The people of qingtianzong had long predicted this. They had no doubt whether the elder Fu Guoshan could defeat the white night. The main purpose of their coming here was the princess. When the admonitors arrive, those who participate in the war must also be present. After all, the people in the Shenwu adjudication hall do not have so much time to stay here. In front of Shenwu stage, a delegation from qingtianzong had been waiting for him. Besides Liu Yijian and Fu Guoshan, there were many qingtianzong disciples. They set up stools and sat neatly in front of the stage. "How did the admonisher come? Does it mean that the Shenwu ruling hall despises this duel? " Liu Yijian frowned. "Elder martial brother Liu, just a fake emperor, how can he be our elder brother''s opponent? It''s not so much that they look down on them, it''s better to say that they don''t pay attention to it. After all, everyone knows what the result is The next disciple said with a smile. Liu Yijian glared at his disciple. You know, Liu Yijian was defeated by Bai Ye. "This time, the elder will wash away my shame!" Liu Yijian secretly gnaws his teeth. "No matter who comes, as long as the Shenwu ruling hall comes, I''ll cut off the boy who doesn''t know the height of the earth, and I''ll directly hold the wedding ceremony. I''ve submitted a detailed case to the king of the kingdom of worship in the name of the patriarch. The king has not objected to it. With one sword, be ready to marry the eldest princess." Fu Guoshan closed his eyes and said faintly. When Liu Yijian heard the sound, he was overjoyed. He quickly clasped his fist: "thank you, elder." "This is the first step of our qingtianzong''s attack on the kingdom of worshipping heaven, which is of great importance. We should not be careless." "Yes." "Here comes the admonitor A voice came. Everyone looked at the end of the street in unison and saw a white robed admonitor riding towards the end of the street. The admonisher was very young, in his early thirties, with a light smile on his face, and his eyes twinkled with undiscovered pride. He can really be proud, because behind him stands the forces in the whole Shenwu continent that no one dares to provoke. "Worship the king of heaven and offer Tiandan, such as Jiuhu furnace, sanlishi, black tiger blood teeth, and wormwood, to comfort the admonished people that they are tired all the way!" An officer in uniform came forward and read out the edict aloud, and then a famous officer and soldier came up with a magnificent box. The admonisher burst out laughing: "Your Majesty has the intention. I am here to thank your majesty for your long grace." With a wave of his hand, he put away the baby. Fu Guoshan also stepped forward and clasped his hands: "Fu Guoshan has seen the admonitor, and on behalf of qingtianzong, he presents a hundred pieces of Tiandan, a piece of brocade robe, and various materials." Having said that, the disciple carried up the offering. "Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Thank you very much." The admonishments are still willing to accept all who come. "It''s really a shame in my heart to have a trip to warn you this time. It''s just a little pity." Fu Guoshan smiles. "You''re welcome, but there is nothing worth judging in this duel. It''s just a puppet emperor who dares to challenge elder Fu. You don''t know the expression of the adjudicator when he receives this application for martial arts!" The admonisher sneered: "he said that such a boring duel is not worthy of his appearance. In the next stage, it is just a form of walking. Of course, it is also an opportunity to see the heroic posture of elder Fu." Fu Guoshan''s contributions are all treasures, and the Admonishers are naturally more fond of qingtianzong. "The admonitor said so, and the old man had to make a fool of himself." Fu Guoshan grinned. Xuan''er turned to the princess''s mansion and raised his voice with his soul. He yelled, "Lizi, the admonitor has arrived. Don''t roll out and die!" "White night, get out of here!" "Do you want to be a shrinking turtle?" "If you climb out on your knees and admit your mistake to me, maybe our elder can spare your life!" Qingtianzong''s disciples yelled one after another. Then there was a burst of laughter. All the crowd around were angry. Qingtianzong was too arrogant. However, anger turns to anger, and more people are disappointed with the white night. "Is this the quality of qingtianzong? Before the war starts? What should you say if you are defeated by me this time At this time, a voice of indifference sounded in the gate of Princess mansion, and then a group of figures came out. The leader is white night. The eldest princess is with her, and Mei Xi follows with her eye mask. In addition, there is Tang Yang who was rescued in the arena before."This son is so arrogant!" The admonisher cast his eyes on the white night and snorted, very dissatisfied. , "meet your royal highness!" The crowd made a ceremony. "You are welcome." Long princess said, spin son toward admonisher nodded, did not make a voice again. "Cough." The admonisher coughed twice and remained silent. However. The eldest princess still did not respond. The admonisher frowned, and his face immediately became cold. Even the king who worshipped the kingdom of heaven presented gifts, but the eldest princess was indifferent? Is she stupid or unwilling? The admonisher was angry and snorted, his face cold. The eldest princess sighed, but it was not that she didn''t know the rules, but that she didn''t need to send it at night. First, the eldest princess couldn''t take out a good baby like qingtianzong. Second, because of the strength, the admonisher has been very disgusted with those who dare to challenge the middle strong. Even if the eldest princess pays her attention, the admonisher will still favor qingtianzong. "White night, what did you just say? You still think you can beat me? " Fu Guoshan frowned and hummed, "I don''t know the height of the earth." "Heaven and earth? Not really. I just want to say to the disciples of qingtianzong behind you: if I really beat your elder, don''t you mean something "What expression do you want?" Some of the loudest cheerleaders stood up and yelled. "I don''t expect you to bring out any treasure! Then all you have to do is kneel down and kowtow to me and admit your mistake! " The white night is light. "Ha ha ha, ridiculous. If you can really beat the elder, I will knock you a hundred heads, but this is impossible. What can we get if you don''t defeat the elder?" Those disciples disdained to say. "The eldest princess will take out a number of magic weapons as a bet." "Good! We''ve got it Qingtianzong''s disciples have their eyes shining. "If there is a warning, your majesty, what you say will be regarded as a bet for the Shenwu duel!" Fu Guoshan said coldly, then with a little feet, he jumped onto the stage and said, "white night, come on, let me solve this boring competition as soon as possible!" The white night did not make a sound, and walked on the challenge arena. But just as soon as he was on the ring, there was a cry from all sides. "This man... Seems to be the one who made a big fight before?" "My God, he is the one who wants to fight elder Fu with divine weapons?" "It''s too arrogant to think that if you can defeat the next emperor, you can challenge the middle?" "I don''t know how to live or die!" Crowd. Whispering. "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" The admonisher snorted coldly and said, "please prepare yourself." Two people stand still. The admonisher read the agreement and rules of Shenwu duel before, and then cried out: "I declare that Shenwu duel, white night duel Fu Guoshan, start now!" "Do it!" Fu Guoshan did not move, light said. In the white night, he did not know what politeness was. He gathered a sword spirit, and cut off Fu Guoshan''s forehead. The sound of the sword rocked the sky, and the sword spirit was pressing. "Hum! A little bit of work! " Fu Guoshan''s face was disdainful and his palm was raised like a willow. Whoa! The terrible sword Qi broke in an instant. Yeah? The white night was stunned. "Do you dare to teach me how to use your swordsmanship in front of me Fu Guoshan shook his head: "let me teach you what is the highest sword!" After that, Fu Guoshan clapped his palms, and his palms were filled with a terrible air. The spirit was endless. With a wave of his hand, the air sword formed and leaped in his palm like a magic sword. But when he heard the loud voice, "one sword will open the mountain and cut all the demons and monsters!" Sonorous! Long sword like a rainbow, kill to the white night! The white night made a snap of his fingers, and his strong sword power was arranged in front of his body for defense. However, as soon as the sword force hit, he was blown away and retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. Fu Guoshan took advantage of the victory and pursued, and the Qi sword rose again. The body of the sword soared several feet. It was like a snake dancing around and killing. "One sword breaks the sea, and the dragon snake turns clouds and rains!" In the white night, he quickly pinches the sword formula, and his whole body''s soul power flies away like a swimming fish. He hovers on the sword to release his strength, but it doesn''t help! "Ignorant scholar, I use the most powerful sword moves of our school. How can you defeat it? Go away Fu Guoshan roared and his sword power rose. Bang! The white night was bombed again and looked very embarrassed. "White night!" Mei Xi exclaimed. The princess pursed her red lips and worried. "Bitch, when I marry you, I will make you worse than death!" Princess Liu''s head was cold and angry. He didn''t allow his women to be so worried about other men.However, although the white night looked very embarrassed, but there was no scar on him, it seems that the attack just now did not have much impact on him. "Well?" Fu Guoshan frowned: "boy, your defense is amazing, afraid there is nothing to do with the baby?" In the evening, he spoke and continued to rush towards the Fu mountain. "Hum, haven''t you eaten enough flesh and skin?" After saying that Qi sword dance again, sword spirit rushed to nine sky, unstoppable! "A sword covers the sky and loses all the seas and eight wasteland! A sword Town, smile proud of the sky Buzzing... With the sword technique, the Qi sword roars, the sword means the cloud, the power of the four heroes! "This sword... Terrible!" "It seems that elder Fu has enough time to finish the fight." "The night is over!" "See how Fu elder cuts him!" The crowd was boiling. "White night, be careful!" She cried out of the voice. "If we do not, please surrender and live, and we will be equal to winning." Cried the long princess, too. She has no hope of winning Fu Guoshan in the evening. "Surrender? Why surrender? He clearly has only that strength. " But in the white night, he said, fearless. This word, let the stage blow up the pan in a moment! What a stupidity is this? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 "So much strength? Are you talking about me Fu Guoshan''s eyes narrowed and he was furious. How dare a puppet emperor who was defeated and retreated by himself dare to be so arrogant? This is no longer a matter of interest, this is a naked provocation! The naked provocation of the weak to the strong! "Isn''t it? Your sword spirit can''t even break my body, and you still have the face to say the strongest sword spirit? " White night shook his head. "Oh? What do you say is the strongest sword spirit? " Fu Guoshan laughed angrily. "I don''t know what the real strongest is, but I know what is stronger than you." White night light road, suddenly raised his hand, fingertips toward the air. Snore! A sword Qi spurted out from his fingertips and soared into the sky, as if linking the sky. The sword''s meaning was like a whirlpool. Centering on Shenwu platform, he whirled wildly. At that moment, Fu Guoshan and his admonisher felt as if they had been thrown into the middle of the storm, and were terrified. "Is this?" Fu Guoshan was shocked. "You say you have the strongest sword spirit? Let''s see if I''m better than you! " In the white night, the sword suddenly burst and turned into a terrible sword light, falling like raindrops. Is this what the puppet emperor should do? Fu Guoshan was so shocked that he suddenly condensed his imperial Qi in the air and turned into 33 defenses. "Thirty three heavens!" Snore! People only see a golden mountain on the Shenwu platform. The mountain is condensed with imperial Qi and blocks the falling Qi sword. "Can you defend yourself?" The white night sneered, his arms raised, his fingers moved again, and a sword formula was skillfully squeezed out at his fingertips. Then he saw that the thousands of Qi swords like the sword rain suddenly gathered and condensed into a long sword, clanging and falling suddenly. "Break and then stand, though death still lives! Nine soul sword rhyme! " A long roar rang through the Shenwu platform, and the sword fell in an instant. It was cut hard towards the huge golden mountain. Clang! The air sword collided with Jinshan, and it burst out. People in the audience only felt that their eardrums were going to be rotten, and there was a constant ringing. Many people directly covered their ears, but they did not dare to move their eyes. Is this the sword of the white night? It''s horrible! Jinshan shudders and falters. Fu Guoshan, whose head is supported by Emperor Qi, instantly turns pale and spits blood from the corners of his mouth. "Elder!" Liu Yijian and others were shocked. "White night... Actually hurt Fu Guoshan?" Mei Xi was stunned. The princess held her mouth tightly, her eyes wide open. Tang Yang, who is standing behind the second daughter, is watching the white night on the challenge arena. His expression is full of excitement. "This is no longer the destructive power of the puppet emperor! This guy is not just a fake emperor The admonisher was shocked, and his whole expression was almost frozen. "Ah Fu Guoshan roared, and the heaven and soul in his chest fused in an instant. The surging Yuan Li was like a big wave fighting towards Jinshan, intending to lift the Qi sword of the white night. However, at this time, the ten spirits of the white night also started together. Taotie, Linghua, Zhentian dragon spirit, and broken tiger spirit all rushed to the dead Dragon Spirit in the center. At this moment, the dead dragon spirit was like their leader, attracting them to approach. When all the nine heavenly spirits did not enter the dead dragon spirit, a bright halo bloomed in the chest of the white night. Then, a brilliant Dragon Seal spread from its chest to the four sides. After breaking the taboo and stepping into the 11th level, the spirit of the dead dragon has undergone a qualitative change. The merged spirit is no longer the mainstream one, but a special one with the dead dragon as its carrier. This kind of spirit is unique and unique. "Is this my fusion spirit?" The white night spits hard breath, the eye twinkles the strange light. "There are no historical records about these heavenly spirits, which belong to my exclusive fusion of the heavenly spirits. The divine light shines on the world, and the Dragon seals the sky! You can call the spirit of the dragon In the white night''s mind, the spirit of God printed dragon broke out a strong light of Yuan soul, which poured into his arms like an electric current. Fu Guoshan''s heart beat wildly. What kind of spirit is this? Is soul power stronger than mine? However, the reality can not tolerate him to think more, and the terrible power has been vented, just like the stormy waves, beating hard from the Qi sword. Click. Jinshan is cracked and sinking. "Ah Fu Guoshan urges the strength fiercely, still cannot stop! Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He spat out a mouthful of blood and tried his best to dodge to the side! Bang! The Qi sword tore the Jinshan mountain, and the terrible sword force was pounded on the Shenwu platform like a pillar of heaven. Boom! The whole Shenwu arena was split up in an instant, and the amazing strength was transmitted. All the souls around the arena were turned upside down. Only a few great emperors who were hidden in the crowd stood proudly and could not be disturbed.However, each of them had a very ugly face. We should know that this power is transmitted from the Shenwu platform and is weakened by the Shenwu barrier. If there is no Shenwu barrier to resist, how terrible is the power? After a sword is scattered, all sides are startled. The white night fell from the sky and stood on the fragmented Shenwu platform, while Fu Guoshan was in a mess and his viscera were shaking. There was silence all around, and everyone was shocked. Is this the power of the puppet emperor? "What? Mr. Fu? I''m just exerting a little bit. Is that what you''re like? Aren''t you the middle emperor? How can you be so embarrassed? " White night light said. "Asshole!" Fu Guoshan almost broke his teeth and his beard trembled. Suddenly, he jumped up and exclaimed, "the white night is not over! Do you really think you won? " "What else can we do? Let''s do it together." Smile in the white night. "I want your life!" Fu Guoshan roared. As soon as he lifted his hand, a small sword exploded from his palm and flew into the air. It split into ten swords and kept spinning. "Down!" With Fu Guoshan''s explosion, the ten swords pierced the ground with the white night as the center. The body of each sword rose to a layer of sword shadows. Each shadow was different in color, red, blue and black, and their sword meanings were different. "Sword array?" White night eyebrows a pick, palm also raised, hundreds of slender sword Qi released, toward the surrounding. "Do you dare to compete with the sword array of qingtianzong? It''s a suicide Fu Guoshan drinks with his hands closed. Bang! The ten swords are all powerful. Boom! Some swords burst out flames, some emitted thunder and lightning, some turned into huge sword shadows and killed them in the white night, and some coagulated earth to beat them in the past... for a time, the white night was surrounded by colorful forces and attacked them fiercely. But just as these forces approached half an inch of their bodies at night, they suddenly turned around and flew toward Fu Guoshan. "What?" Fu Guoshan was stunned. Before he could react, he was engulfed by these terrible forces... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the power released by the ten swords bombarded Fu Guoshan. In the blink of an eye, Fu Guoshan was ripped and half dead. "What''s this... What''s going on?" "How can the sword array attack the elder?" "It must have been the night!" Qingtianzong''s disciples were flustered. Their faces were pale and at a loss. They don''t know that the array used in the white night is the "reverse Liangyi array" to restrain all arrays! And this array has been seen by some strong people on the stage. When the sword array dissipated, Fu Guoshan had no good meat all over his body. His head was unkempt and his clothes were shabby. Who could tell that he was the elder of qingtianzong? There is no doubt that Fu Guoshan is defeated! He can''t even break the flesh and blood of the white night. White night light toward the qingtianzong disciples under the stage, eyes are still indifferent. "Didn''t you have a good time? And now? Why not The white night is light. The disciples were full of shame and indignation. "When it''s over, keep your promise and kowtow to me and apologize." With a swing of his sword spirit and a step of his foot, a man rushes to Fu Guoshan. His fingertips twinkle with a bitter cold light. His sword spirit rises again, and he is the head of Fu Guoshan. "It''s time to end." Shenwu duel, not afraid of life and death, what''s more, he is alone, and he is not afraid of qingtianzong. The elder of qingtianzong killed it. White night''s sword is not too much skill rendering. Some are just simple Yuan Li. One sword stabs the sky and shocks the sky. Elder Fu can''t take it at the moment. "Long Fu will be beheaded?" Someone breathed out. "No!" Qingtianzong''s disciples hoarse and roar, but no one can stop it... but at present, Fu Changlao still has a way to save his life, that is... Admit defeat! "Admonisher, my Lord!" At the critical moment, Fu Guoshan finally called out. He stares at the admonitor, his eyes twinkle, as if he had something to say. The admonisher''s eyebrows move, and the person appears on the Shenwu stage in an instant. A move of Yuanli is like a sharp sword, which instantly breaks the sword spirit of the white night. White night face a cold, stopped, light looking at the admonitor: "he has not admitted defeat, the duel is not over, why to stop?" However, the admonisher did not look at the white night, but at Fu Guoshan. "My Lord, what I prepared for this Shenwu duel is Zhenzong''s most precious sword array. I think it''s better to give it to you than to give it to this son!" Fu Guoshan clasped his fist in a respectful voice.As soon as the admonisher hears it, he immediately understands its meaning. It is better to give it to the admonitor and let him judge the outcome of the duel. In this way, qingtianzong can still maintain his reputation. The admonisher narrowed his eyes with a glimmer of light in his eyes. "If you dare to cheat me, qingtianzong doesn''t have to stay on Shenwu land." "Even if you have the courage to borrow from Guoshan, you will never cheat the admonisher!" Fu Guoshan is busy. "Good!" The admonisher nodded and turned around, and said in a loud voice, "the duel broke the rules of Shenwu duel in the daytime. Now, the admonitor has pronounced that the winner of this Shenwu duel is elder Fu Guoshan of qingtianzong!" As soon as the voice fell, the whole audience was in uproar! This is naked cheating and false judgment! In the white night, the two pupils open, and the blood in the pupils twinkles! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 "What''s going on?" "Admonisher, it seems that you lost the day night!" "Didn''t white night win? What the hell is this? " "The admonisher, is there something wrong with your eyes? Or... He did it on purpose? " "Shh, boy, you want to die. If you dare to say so, admonisher, be careful that the people in the judgment hall will arrest you and make a judgment on you!" "Verdict? Did I say something wrong? The admonisher is a disorderly judgment. Even if I go to the court of adjudication, I will not be afraid of it! " "Oh, you really want to enter the judgment hall. Do you think the adults there will help you? Save it The crowd exploded, whispered and talked. Many people have questioned the fact that the admonitors have put forward the confusion between black and white. "Admonisher, why? Bai Ye doesn''t say whether he has defeated elder Fu. At least he has not lost. He can continue to fight. Why are you so eager to rebel against Bai Ye and lose? Please give us an explanation! " The eldest princess quickly pressed down the angry Mei Xi and stepped forward and said with righteous words. "Explain?" The admonisher eyebrows a pick, light said: "still need to explain what? Is this unknown? In the daytime, the player uses forbidden skills to defeat his opponent. According to the rules of Shenwu duel, he will lose the qualification of duel and naturally lose "Forbidden technique?" The eldest princess was stunned. "Apart from the prohibition of surgery, what other explanation can explain this situation? A puppet emperor actually defeated the middle emperor? This is simply a great way to smooth the world. It must be forbidden in the daytime. Otherwise, how could this result happen? Therefore, according to the rules of the Shenwu ruling hall, the duel was disqualified and naturally lost. " The admonisher said calmly. All of them were stunned and surprised. Is this admonitory adult also too disorderly? In the full view of the public, it''s no use to ban the skill. Everyone can see that this admonisher is slandering at all! "Forbidden technique?" White night frowned, staring at the admonisher, said faintly: "since you said that I use forbidden technique, then dare to ask what forbidden technique I used?" "How can I know what forbidden art is used in the daytime?" The admonisher shook his head. "That is to say, your judgment is purely a matter of conjecture?" Mei Xi asked in anger and anger. The admonisher frowned, and a cold hum came out of his nose: "how? You have questions about my Lord''s judgment? If so, you may appeal to the court of adjudication. However, before the outcome of the appeal comes out, you must carry out the decision made by my Lord. There must be no mistake! " "You... You are so shameless! She stomped her feet Appeal? Will it wait until the year of the monkey? What''s more, the court of adjudication will really help them? This is also an unknown number. People are dissatisfied. However, Shenwu ruled that the power of the palace was too great, even if they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to show it. "Just a devil, how can you speak?" Then there was a voice from behind the crowd, followed by a commotion. "Here comes the prince!" The voice rang out. The prince, dressed in luxurious robes and clothes, came over under the crowd of a large number of powerful people. The situation is getting more complicated. The eldest princess''s face was heavy. "See the prince." The crowd exclaimed. "Don''t be too polite!" As soon as the prince waved his hand, his sight fell on Mei Xi and Bai Ye''s body. He sneered and said, "this palace said that before in the duel field, how could you defeat the next emperor beside us in the duel field? It turns out that you used forbidden techniques." The words fell, and the crowd again heard. "So this guy is the one who made trouble in the arena yesterday. It''s very kind of you to provoke the prince! " "This time, even the princess couldn''t keep him. Did he really use the forbidden technique "Your Highness told the admonisher that he had used it. That must have been used!" The voice of the crowd floated into Mei Xi''s ears, and almost didn''t blow her up. These people couldn''t provide evidence, and insisted that it was necessary to slander the white night. "Asshole! Shameless Mei Xi stamped her feet. The eldest princess frowned and bowed her head to think of a plan. "White night, if you use forbidden technique to defeat your opponent, you won''t win at all. You can''t get the reward of this palace. If you hand in the imperial scriptures of this palace, you will not be held responsible for your mistakes." The prince said again. White night sneers and shakes his head: "nonsense so much, did you finally say your purpose?" The prince''s face was slightly heavy: "you don''t want to be shameless!" "Face? Do you deserve it Hummed the white night. "Bold!" "Wanton!" A few roars spread at once. How dare you speak to the prince in such a tone? "In the daytime, he is so disrespectful to his royal highness. Come and take him down!" A man beside the prince cried angrily.A few beetles rushed out of the crowd and headed for the white night. "Who dares to see me move in the white night?" At this time, a cold voice came. I have a look. It''s the princess. The body of the oracle was stiff. "Third sister, what are you doing?" The prince is cold. "Do what I have to do." The long princess''s face was full of anger: "you lost in the white night and lost the emperor''s Sutra. You should be willing to gamble and admit defeat, but what about you? Do you still have a little sense of shame when you are bold and shameless "is your royal highness important? What''s more, how can we confuse black and white? Does the princess not believe in the judgment of the admonished man? Fu Guoshan wiped the blood stains on his mouth and said coldly. "You..." the princess was dumb. Now the crown prince, Emperor qingtianzong and the admonisher are all in trouble at the same time. Even if it is her, it''s hard to keep the white night... seeing the ugly look of the eldest princess, the prince sneered and joked. Yesterday, he had always held a grudge against him. He didn''t expect that today, he could not only revenge, ridicule himself, but also take back the emperor''s Sutra. He was ashamed before the snow, and the prince was in a good mood. Moreover, after this, he would be able to get on line with qingtianzong''s people! Do you understand what it''s like to fight against me now? Even if I don''t fight you, it''s still easy to kill you! Fu Guoshan sneered. The scene is full of controversy. The admonisher seemed to be impatient, and said coldly: "white night, quickly follow the ruling of my Lord. In addition, if you hurt Fu Guoshan elder with forbidden skills, you must kowtow to him and apologize! If you don''t, I will punish you according to the crime of violating the sacred oath! " "White night, not yet carried out?" "Dare you disobey the admonitor''s orders?" "You want to fight against the verdict hall? Kneel down and kowtow quickly! Get down on your knees "Kneel down!" Qingtianzong''s disciples shout loudly, one by one full of banter and complacent looking at the white night! At this moment, they are the winners! Interesting! White night mouth a grin, a voice. "What are you laughing at?" Fu Guoshan squinted. "I laugh at you fu Guoshan''s audacity, the prince''s refusal to admit defeat, and the admonishments of the court''s ruling overturn black and white!" "Wanton!" Countless people roar! "Am I not right?" The white night is full of air, a roar, the whole body breath burst out in an instant, an unstoppable momentum covers the four sides! Everyone was shocked: is this the momentum of the puppet emperor? The boiling crowd was at once quiet. At night, he stepped forward and stood on the edge of the ring, overlooking the dense crowd below. Then he took a deep breath and called out. "Fu Guoshan! The elder of Qingtian sect, however, came here in person three days ago, forcing the eldest princess to marry qingtianzong! I don''t accept it! Why should the princess of a country be so wronged? Why doesn''t even have a little dignity as a princess? Is it said that the kingdom of worshiping heaven is weaker than Qingtian Zong? Are worshippers afraid of qingtianzong? Do you want to live and practice peacefully and sacrifice your royal highness? What about your dignity? " As soon as this saying goes down, the crowd suddenly calms down. The pupils of the soul worshippers of heaven dilate one by one, looking at the white night in disbelief. Although no one talked about it, it gradually spread. Many powerful people have heard of the story of worshiping the kingdom of heaven to force a princess to marry. But they only watch it as a lively activity and don''t think much about it. But after saying that in the daytime, the taste is obviously different! Do those who worship the soul of heaven have to be humiliated like this? Some people are angry in the heart, but also by the words of white night. "I don''t accept it! I don''t want the princess to step into the tiger''s den and exchange myself for the stability of worshipping the kingdom of heaven, so I stood up! Defeat Fu Guoshan! As for the use of forbidden techniques! Justice is in your heart. If you think I have used forbidden skill, I can go to the martial arts arena for soul power test! " White night raised his hand, palm burst out of layers of horrible golden breath. This is the imperial spirit. And... Even more refined than the next emperor. "Hoo!" There was an uproar around. "You are a fake emperor, how can you have such a pure imperial spirit?" Fu Guoshan retreated, pale. If this is the case, there is no doubt that the puppet emperor definitely got a big chance. With this imperial spirit, he won over the next emperor is not a dream, and fighting for the middle can also be realized. "I just warned you that if we don''t accept the ruling, we can go to the adjudication hall to appeal, right? If the admonisher really wants us to appeal, I will certainly go in the daytime. However, I am not planning to go to the adjudication hall where Lord Li Zhun is. I will go directly to the headquarters of the adjudication hall and ask the magistrate to handle the matter in person. I believe that as the eldest princess, no one will ignore this matter. " Again in the white night. When the admonition was heard, his face turned pale and he did not dare to speak. No one would think that he could not defeat Fu Guoshan because of his imperialistic spirit of white night. Moreover, he would go to the magistrate. With the justice and strictness of the magistrate, he could not bear it."As for the prince, he is even more brazen! Taking advantage of the admonisher here, do you want to take back the imperial Scripture that was lost to me yesterday? It''s really beautiful to say that the crown prince has done something beautiful, but your hand is too stupid, because the eyes of the masses are bright. Do you think you can confuse black and white? In fact, we all know it in mind, but because of your status as Prince, we dare not say it clearly. But if we don''t say it this time, when you leave, do you think everyone is still silent? The most difficult thing in the world is population Said white night again. This is like a heavy hammer, hard hit in the prince''s heart. He recoiled in horror. Yeah, what''s the use of turning black and white? It''s just relying on their status. In fact, everyone knows that white night is wronged. How many times did he not want to get his reputation back? "That''s all I have to say. Admonisher, I hope you can think about it again. Who will win and who will lose in this fight?" White night eyes such as the torch, staring at the admonition sink. The admonisher was hesitant at the moment, and his face was extremely ugly. Fu Guoshan was in a cold sweat. The prince was completely silent. These things are not considered by them, they are only blinded by the immediate interests and face, but now, regret is useless. However... right now. The admonisher suddenly stepped forward and yelled again: "white night, you ask again, this ruling is still the case! You lose! Fu Guoshan elder wins All of a sudden, even the air was condensed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 Nobody thought the admonists'' temper was so hard, and countless people were dazzled. "White night! Is there anything you can say now? " Fu took a deep breath. Since the admonists decided to keep the original results, could he retreat? "Oh..." br > nodded in the night, and his face was very calm. "On the night, what you said is a bunch of nonsense, but there is a word you said right, justice and freedom of the people. We are not wrong. The judgment made by the admonists is absolutely just. If you question him, you will question the ruling of the temple, the magistrate, according to the rules of our Shenwu mainland! It''s time to kill! " The prince looked at him with a violent look, and he was biting his teeth and roaring. At this moment, he was also free. "How can you do this, my highness?" The long princess was so angry that she passed out, and she looked at the prince in indignation. She had never thought that the prince was such a person. "Mean! Shameless!! A group of people who are fair and honest, you are really crafty people compared with our demons! " The happy jump up and down, hate to kill these people immediately. Tang Yang, who was at the back of the head, stared at the prince and others, his eyes were bright and his teeth were giggling. "Princess highness." At this time, the white night on the arena first called. "White night... You don''t say anything. Go back to princess''s house with me first. Let me deal with this." The long princess took a deep breath and said softly that the cause of this matter was her. She knew that this time, even though she knew that she could not fight the three forces, she decided to keep the white night at any cost. heard the sound of the white night, but it was grin: "Your Highness, you''re mistaken. I didn''t want you to handle this. On the contrary, I have decided how to deal with it. I just hope you can bring Mei Xi and Tang Yang to go back first." "Processing? What do you do with it? " The princess was shocked. "It''s in my way, of course." The palm of the white night was raised and pressed on the sword of cutting fairy in the waist. How are you doing? The long princess was stagnant for a moment, and Meixi and others were in a fog. White night, step forward, stare at the crowd in front of the crowd, and then shout with full of air: "this duel, I do not ask the admonists, do not ask the Shenwu ruling hall! I will ask you those who worship heaven! I follow Fu Guoshan, who wins and who loses? " People sniffed and looked at each other. Soon, the sound began to ring. "Won in the night?" "Yes! It''s a white night win! " "White night is not damaged at all. Fu Guoshan has been severely injured. How can he win?" "It''s a white night!" "Win in the night!" "The winner is white night!" The voice was weak at first, but gradually heated, and then came to the back, as a heat wave, sweeping all directions. Everyone''s mouth is shouting. They don''t have to flatter the admonists, especially those who are such character admonists, and the proud soul will not violate their conscience. The admonists changed their face, stared at the people around them, just to be angry, and the voice of the night rose again. "Then I ask you again, do you agree to let the people of Optimus Prime marry the princess who has gone from your moon worship country?" "No!" "The man of Optimus, get out of here!" "Get out of our land!" "Want to marry our princess? Dream! " "The man of Optimus Prime, roll!" "Get out of here!" "Get out of here!" The people had a stomach of fire, was so fan by the night, immediately group of emotions, the roar like a slap, facing Optimus Prime face to the fierce fan. All the students of Optimus Prime exploded from their chairs and gathered together, staring at the crowd nervously and vigilantly. The crowd has been said to be close to riots in the white night. Fu Guoshan Khan DC, this moment he understood that although prime Tianzong is stronger than worship the kingdom of heaven, but can not be rolled down, he can bring these people out of the Imperial City, that is still a problem. "Send someone to the palace immediately, and inform his majesty of this matter. If he does not want to fight with Optimus Prime, he will send a large army to get rid of the encirclement immediately!" Fu Guoshan was drinking at a disciple. "Yes." The disciple said with trembling and quietly sliding towards the crowd. But he was stopped by the night when he was just getting into the crowd. "Fu Guoshan, do you want to send someone to prime Tianzong to report? Get him! " WOW! The crowd immediately crowded and threw the soul man who intended to slip out. Fuguoshan was horrified. "On the white night, are you going to rebel?" The prince was gloomy and went up the way. "Rebellion? I don''t dare to be right, but it is disappointing that you are the prince, but you collude with Prime Minister, persecute the princess and do things that are harmful to the kingdom of heaven. " The night was a long and meaningful sentence.The prince''s brow was tight, and his arm was raised: "white night, do you really think you can be lawless?" In an instant, the Oracle next to the prince immediately surrounded the arena. But the admonisher came out. "The emperor of martial arts is still in the palace of martial arts. It''s my majesty''s house of God to deal with this matter openly. It''s my majesty''s house of God to deal with this matter openly. It''s my majesty''s house of God to deal with this matter After that, the admonisher stepped forward and saw the fierce light and said: "white night! Do you know the sin? " "I''m afraid I''ll go to the Shenwu judge''s lawsuit, so I''m going to be executed here and kill people?" Compared with the white night, light said. The admonisher''s face was stunned, and he snorted, as if he didn''t hear the words of the white night: "since you don''t know the crime, this adult will carry out the process here and let you obey the law!" As soon as the voice fell, the admonitor stepped on his feet and rushed over. Whoa! In an instant, everything around the arena is still. A wonderful imperial spirit emanates from the admonisher, like a field, locking the surrounding of the challenge arena. The admonisher held up a token in his hand. The token became huge and smashed into the white night with a roar: "you are guilty! The verdict Whoa!! The token makes a startling sound, falls downward, and before landing, the challenge arena has been shattered in an instant. The terrifying force makes the spirits around them retreat wildly and frighten one by one. "Judge me? Do you deserve it? " White night eyes a Lin, palm raised, a black light into a crescent moon to cut toward the sky. Sonorous! The supreme magic turned into thousands of ghost claws, tearing the terrible token into pieces. "What?" Admonisher pupil trembles, but see below the humanized into a dark shadow rushed over. It''s white night! "Dare you?" The admonisher drank in a hurry. But the next second, the black sword has been severely stabbed. The admonisher dodges in a hurry, and the emperor''s Qi condenses, but he can''t defend the terrible sword at all. Pooh! He was hit by a sword in the chest and was knocked over directly and fell heavily on the ground. The admonitors in Shenwu adjudication hall are indeed in a high position, but their strength is at most the peak of the next emperor. If they can enter the realm of the middle emperor and have certain achievements, they can get the opportunity to be assessed, and they can be promoted to adjudicators after passing the examination. The strength of this admonisher is excellent among ordinary Admonishers. However, his strength is also related to his years of collecting money and accepting bribes, which is much different from that of daytime. What he had experienced in the nine spirits could not be compared with those in the land of Shenwu. Seeing that the white night was so relaxed that he defeated the admonisher, many souls were boiling with blood. This is genius, this is Tianjiao! A false emperor, but the emperor as nothing! How crazy and powerful is this? "The sword?" Tang Yang stares at the sword in the white night''s hands. Suddenly, he breathes tightly, and his blood red eyes twinkle with excitement. And among the crowd, there are many people breathing tightly. In the corner, a couple of men and women are staring at the challenge arena. "This man... Seems to be him... Really!" The woman whispered, her eyes were cold: "can it be him?" "The power of the puppet emperor is also called white night. Is there such a coincidence in the world?" The man''s eyes were cold: "but... It''s extremely difficult for people from the mainland to pass through here. Moreover, there is a layer of prohibition. The power of the puppet emperor can''t pass. Maybe... There is such a coincidence!" "Anyway, it has to be confirmed." Women''s road. "Younger martial sister, what are you worried about? Isn''t it just a white night? Even if he really came over, will we Shenwu mainland people still be afraid of him The man sneered. The woman shook her head, and her voice was heavy: "elder martial brother, do you know" rentu " "Human slaughter?" The man''s pupil shrinks: "the one who killed a million people and killed several emperors?" "Yes, rentu''s fame is well known in the whole Shenwu continent. It is said that rentu made a new list of talents half a year ago. This list only records the talents who have been famous for 200 years. It is called" Qingyun list ". Rentu is ranked the first in the list The man''s face was stunned, but soon recovered: "what does this have to do with that person?" "Because according to our investigation of the mainland over there, there is no doubt that the butcher will surely die if he meets that man, and it seems that he has no half of the training time of rentu." The woman''s face is serious: "this sentence, is the master said to me." The man trembled all over, his face was white and staring at the people on the challenge arena. What the master''s words stand for, the man knows best. At the moment, a more amazing scene is being staged in the broken arena.The white night with the magic sword is walking towards the admonisher step by step. "White night, what are you going to do?" The prince was shocked. "White night! Stop it The eldest princess cried eagerly. "Do you want to kill the admonitor Fu Guoshan is sluggish. The man and woman in the corner also showed a look of horror. "Dare he? If he really moves the admonisher, he will surely die! " The man trembled. "If this man is really a white night in the land of nine souls, then he dares!" The woman took a deep breath. Whoosh! At this time, the admonisher rose to the sky and ran away from the distance. He felt the killing of white night! If you continue to delay here, you can''t really be killed by the white night. Instead, you''d better go back to the judgment hall and ask the judge''s adult to make a move. At that time, whether it''s the night or the worship of heaven, you''ll have to obey. "Even if you can defeat me, what can you do? You can''t fight against the Shenwu adjudication hall, you can''t fight against our giant! You will die in front of me sooner or later, white night! " The admonisher roared. "I don''t know if I will die, but I know that I will not die in front of you!" After the white night light said, suddenly double pupil opened, mouth issued thunder sound. "Shock Whoa! The admonisher''s body is like pressing thousands of mountains, people fall from the air in an instant and smash on the ground. Bang! The whole imperial city was shaken by the startling sound. "Broken!" The night whispers. A magic force flew out of his mouth and hit the admonitor. All of a sudden, the admonisher vomited ten mouthfuls of blood, each with a strong essence. "The admonitor''s spirit is broken!" The crowd was in an uproar. And Mei Xi in the rear is dazed and staring at the white night. "This is... The curse of life and death?" . (subscription and monthly ticket) is required www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 What is the curse of life and death in the netherworld? How can I not know? This high-level soul method inherited by the demons is absolutely the means of the upper level of the emperor''s Scripture. It''s very difficult for ordinary demons to learn, and they can''t get in without a year and a half. However, this guy who only knows the magic skills of the demon clan is not a devil, but he has mastered the "Curse of life and death" in a few days, and has successfully launched it! Genius! Geniuses of demons! Mei Xi stares at the white night and gasps. This time, she also understood why white night could defeat Fu Guoshan, a middle emperor. Is there anything more terrible than genius in this world? The crowd around him was silent, and people looked at the white night in horror. He carried the sword of killing immortals and walked towards the admonitors in the distance. Every step showed a terrible murderous spirit. "White night, stop it!! Please, stop it The eldest princess rushed over and took the arm of the white night. She knows well what will happen if the white night continues, and what kind of huge thing Shenwu adjudication hall is. It is said that the country destroyed by the Shenwu adjudication hall can not be counted. In the past thousand years, there has never been a case of killing the Shenwu adjudication hall in public. If the white night really kills the admonitors here, no one in the mainland can keep it He. Although the kingdom of worship to heaven is a medium-sized country, compared with such giants as Shenwu ruling hall, it is really small as sand. "Princess highness, you don''t have to stop it. This is my white night''s business." White night light way, no joy no sorrow, arm a wave, a light gas will long Princess gently pushed out. "White night!" The eldest princess wanted to cry without tears. "Beast! How dare you, my lord Fu Guoshan was surprised and angry. "White night, you have to think clearly, if you do, you can''t turn back!" The prince couldn''t help speaking. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, white night is a madman, a complete madman. It seems that there is nothing in the world that he dare not do. And then the night stopped. "You''re right. It''s not the right time to kill him now." There was a big heart beat. What does that mean? However, the white night passed by and lifted the admonitor from the ground like a dead dog. Then he threw it into the air. The palm of his hand was raised, and a sword spirit burst out from his fingertips. It was nailed into the chest of the admonitor and stabbed the man at the gate of the princess mansion. In the white night, his fingers were raised again, and his sword spirit rose again. He wrote sixteen big characters on the wall beside him: lawlessness, black and white, corruption and justice. The crowd was shocked, and they were staring at these words one by one... "inform the Shenwu adjudication hall and ask them to come and collect people within seven days. If no one comes after seven days, the person''s head will fall to the ground." White night light said. All directions are quiet. The eyes of countless people were staring at the white night in disbelief. What is this? Do you want to negotiate with Shenwu adjudication hall? "Do you really think you have the capital to fight against the Shenwu judgment hall? This admonitor is only the lowest one in the Shenwu ruling hall, and the existence you have to face is absolutely unimaginable. " The prince bit his teeth. "I don''t care about this, but I advise you to leave it alone and take care of yourself." White night turned around and looked at the prince and Fu Guoshan indifferently. Two people''s heart a contraction, a cold air from the feet spread all over the body. Is it not enough to say that the white night offended the Shenwu adjudication hall, but to fight against qingtianzong and tianbaiguo? Who the hell is this? What''s going on in his head? "White night... If something happens to me here, I promise you won''t leave the kingdom of worship!" Fu Guoshan''s voice trembled and cried out. "If there is any damage to this palace here, don''t say you worship the kingdom of heaven. You can''t even go out of the imperial city." The crown prince bit his teeth and had to continue to be tough for the sake of face. But these words obviously have no effect on the white night, and even the admonisher has been abandoned. What is the meaning of these words? "Oh? Since you all say that, I must have a try? " White night staring at Fu Guoshan, a faint smile: "start from you, Fu Changlao," Qingtian sword array? " "You didn''t win!" Fu Guoshan gnaws his teeth. "The premise of winning is that I can defeat you. Since you say I didn''t win, I''ll try again." White night light road, carrying the sword to rush again. "White night thieves, persecution admonisher adults, harm Shenwu land, all qingtianzong disciples listen to orders, together with the elder to kill the demon demon, kill white night!" Fu Guoshan''s face changed dramatically, and he was totally free. With a roar, he directly encouraged the disciples of qingtianzong to kill the white night."How mean "Is this mother the elder of qingtianzong?" "It''s so shameless!" Aggrieved people. The black sword is like the fangs of a demon. Fu Guoshan holds a simple sword and reaches back. When he collides with the black sword, his whole body is lifted off, and the amazing power spreads all over his body, which makes his mouth bleed again. Too much power! Is this really a fake emperor? I''m afraid it''s just the way the middle emperor''s all-out strike is, isn''t it? Fu Guoshan whispered that it was not good. At this moment, he had to reexamine the strength of white night. Qingtianzong''s disciples gathered around and started to spread the sword array. Qingtianzong cultivates swords, and most of his practice is sword array. Although Qingtian sword array is the strongest sword array of Qingtian sect, it is not easy to start, and Rao Shi Fu Guoshan can not fully motivate him. But now there are so many Qingtian sect disciples, they can use the multi person sword array "Lihe sword array" which is not inferior to the "Qingtian sword array"! "There are 17 puppet emperors in the clan, and three lower emperors use the Li He sword array to kill the middle emperor. Today, I will use this Li He sword array to bury the white night." Fu Guoshan got up and yelled. The disciples moved quickly. One sword separated and closed, and there was separation and combination. The sword idea was full of vitality. White night was not afraid. He looked at qingtianzong''s disciples and said coldly, "I''ll give you another chance. I know it''s not easy to practice. This time, I''ll only look for Fu Guoshan. If you leave now, I can ignore the insults you''ve made to me. If you continue to be ignorant, I don''t mind killing all of you." "White night, you are too arrogant "Do you really think you are invincible?" The arrogant qingtianzong disciple cried out angrily. "I''m sorry, I''m invincible in front of you." Shake your head at night. "Arrogant, look at our Lihe sword array!" The disciple roared, all of them were shocked, and the sword was thrown to the mouth. Several dozen swords are like flowers, which gather and bloom at one time, and they are uncertain and kill the white night. "It''s you who want to die. No wonder I am!" In the white night, people suddenly disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already standing on the edge of the sword array. How fast! "Die!" The sword suddenly split. "Close!" All qingtianzong disciples drink together. Dozens of swords gathered together, and their bodies were horizontal, intending to resist the falling sword. Dang Dang Dang Dang... the body of the sword trembles. "Tianyin breaks the evil formula!" Drink in the daytime, and the sword will shine in an instant. A fierce sword spirit instantly tore the dozens of swords. "What?" People were shocked. The sword reappeared in the white night. The body of the sword was like a poisonous snake attacking the disciple''s throat. One fell. In the white night, the body of the sword was like a whirlwind. All the disciples around were picked up and fell on the ground one by one. There was a ferocious sword mark on the neck, and all of them died. "Help!" The rest of the disciples panicked and ran around crying. "I''ve given you a chance." The white sword is cold. Pooh! Pooh! Puff... all the disciples were doomed and all were killed. All the disciples of qingtianzong died. Fu Guoshan stares at him. Liu Yijian beside him is even more frightened. His legs are soft and he falls on the ground with wet crotch. "This is the devil, it''s the devil..." Liu Yijian screamed in horror. "Come on." At night, when the palm of the hand is raised, a suction will pull Liu Yijian. "Don''t kill me!! No!! I won''t marry a princess!! I will not marry the princess Liu Yijian roars in horror. But waiting for him, is still a sword. White night has lost patience. Fu Guoshan looked at it stupidly, his eyes wide open. After a long time, he took a hard breath and regained his calmness. He said, "you are against qingtianzong. From now on, qingtianzong will make you the biggest enemy. Countless experts will want you!" "I see." White night seems to care nothing about it. The sword comes. Fu Guoshan looks ferocious, subconsciously resists, but hears the white night a low drink: "move!" Hum! Fu Guoshan''s arm seemed to be forcibly grasped by something, and the sword against the white night moved away inexplicably. "Is this... The power of truth?" Fu Guoshan''s pupil shrank. It was too late to notice. Whew.His arm broke suddenly. Blood gushed. Fu Guoshan retreated again and again, but he didn''t stand firm. One foot kicked him hard in his abdomen. The intense pain made Fu Guoshan curl up, kneel on the ground, and cut the immortal sword directly on his neck. White night did not have the slightest soft hearted, because he knew that if it was not for his strength, I was afraid that he was kneeling on the ground. "Wait a minute!" Fu Guoshan clenched his teeth and yelled. "Will you give me your last words?" "Not... White night, you do so much for the sake of" Sky Sword array "... I give it to you! As long as you don''t kill me! I''ll give it to you Fu Guoshan shouts in a hurry. "Take it out." The white night is light. "You let me go first." Fu Guoshan is busy. "I don''t think so." Raise the sword at night. "I will! I''ll give it to you Fu Guoshan''s face was green with fright. He took out a simple book from the storage ring. The white night took it and glanced at random. It was really the sky sword array. "If you are so obedient, you will be saved for the time being." "For the time being?" Fu Guoshan was stunned, but he felt a stabbing pain in his chest. Then he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking down, his soul was stabbed to pieces. "White night, you..." "you are in collusion with the admonisher, turning black and white together and framing me. So, you go to accompany him." After that, he threw Fu Guoshan towards the wall with his palm in the white night, and hit him in the chest with a sword spirit, and he was also severely staring at the wall. People''s scalp was numb and they were in a state of panic. "White night!"!!! You must die Fu Guoshan issued a vicious curse! "Fu Guoshan, didn''t you say that master Qingtian would avenge you and pursue me? I won''t go anywhere in the daytime. I''ll wait for them here. " White night light way, and then yelled to the crowd: "inform qingtianzong, let them seven days to get people, seven days later no one came, Fu Guoshan head landing." There was a commotion in the crowd, and countless souls were frightened. A few thin shadows ran out of the crowd. White night see shape, mouth dark Yang, spin son to not far away the prince and others, light said: "now you, Prince." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 The prince trembled all over, his face was ugly, he hesitated, and finally walked towards the white night. He now understood that the man in front of him could not be treated with ordinary thinking. This is a madman, a complete madman. Whatever your background or identity, it will have no effect in front of him. The eldest princess did not intend to persuade her. She knew that what she said was useless. However, what surprised her even more was the strength of white night. In the face of so many powerful people, he actually smashed them all. A puppet emperor crushed the whole audience. If it had not been seen by his own eyes, no one would have believed it. Mei Xi has already been numb, if before, she would have made a voice to stop it. You can see that even a strong man like Fu Guoshan can easily defeat him in the white night. She is silent. She never thought that the power of this "Summoner" was so terrible. "Miss, where did you meet the master?" Later Tang Yang will be excited eyes from the white night body back, low voice respectfully said. "Tang Yang, you don''t have to be so polite to me." Mei Xi is not used to it. "Tang Yang''s life was saved by the young lady and the master. Tang Yang has vowed to be loyal to you and the master all his life." Tang Yang bowed his head. Mei Xi sighed and was too lazy to argue with the stubborn cow and said, "I met him in a cave." "In the cave?" "Yes, strictly speaking... There is a Dharma array that leads to jiuchongtian." At the thought of the black dragon, Mei Xi''s cheek turned red. However, in her mind, the position of white night was irreplaceable. There was no white night. Maybe she had died in that cave. Tang Yang heard the sound and fell into silence. "What do you ask this for?" Mei Xi asked. Tang Yang raised his head and said in a respectful voice, "madam, Tang Yang said before that Tang Yang came from a demon village with a large population. In fact, our magic village is connected with several other big magic villages. There is a sacrifice in one of the demon villages called Mo Village. He once told me that if we can recall the three magic swords we once had, If you combine them into one, you will have the supreme power. The rise of our demon clan is just around the corner "Three supreme magic swords?" Mei Xi''s eyes brightened, and she suddenly thought of something. She suddenly turned her head and looked at the sword in white night''s hand. She was shocked and said, "you mean the sword in white night''s hand..." "the sword in the master''s hand is probably one of the three magic swords. This breath is so pure! It''s not an ordinary magic sword. " Tang Yang''s expression was excited again: "it must be that the demon lord felt the pain of our demon people and specially sent the master to save our demon clan. It must be like this." Mei Xi is speechless. The white night is not a demon. Tens of thousands of people watched from all directions, and the prince came to the white night. "White night, we''ve all lost our eyes. Your strength is not a fake emperor, even the next emperor. According to my judgment, you have at least the middle and the peak power. This game, I lost, the admonisher and elder Fu lost." The prince took a deep breath and said faintly. "I didn''t think of it as a bureau at all." Shake your head at night. "Is it?" The prince was stunned, his eyes were angry, his fists clenched in secret, and he said, "what are you going to do with me? Like them, destroy my spirit and nail me to the wall? " "I don''t mind if you keep fighting." White night road. The prince breathed hard. "However, I''m not interested in killing you. This is your country. Your country will give me a good account." White night light way, spin son toward the housekeeper behind the long Princess way: "go to carry a stool for me." "Yes... Yes, my Lord." The housekeeper nodded quickly and ran in. After a while, several servants brought chairs and tea tables. The white night strides in the past, a buttock to sit down, leisurely and contentedly make tea. What is he doing? People looked at each other, very puzzled. Only the prince seems to be aware of something, his face is very ugly. It was not until a neat line of city guards on the main street came towards this place that people knew why. Originally, the white night is waiting for the palace to give him an account! He''s waiting for the king''s men. "It''s the second prince." There was a cry of alarm from the crowd, and then it split. A large number of armed and horrible troops rushed over and surrounded the white night and the challenge arena. The white night frowned and scanned the army in front of him with a teacup. "Commander of the forbidden army! Put the troops away immediately. Don''t be rude to the Lord Bai! " A loud drink spread, the troops surrounding the white night immediately retreated, only in the prince''s side. Then a young man on a white horse came up and approached the white night. The man quickly turned over and dismounted, and came quickly to salute the white night. "I''m going to pay homage to Wang Renyang, the second prince of the kingdom of heaven, and to see the white night Lord." "Second prince?"If you have a word, don''t raise your eyebrows With a smile, the second prince said, "the father has already known what happened here. The father said that this matter has nothing to do with the white night Lord. It is the result of the prince''s recklessness and recklessness. The father has issued an edict to abolish the crown prince and establish a prince. In addition, the Father also ordered people to take out a large amount of property from the Treasury to compensate the white night Lord Don''t worry about this matter any more, and make a new friendship with me in the kingdom of heaven. " After that, the second prince waved again, and several warriors came with a storage ring. When the prince heard the sound, he sat down on the ground and looked at the second prince in disbelief. "Second brother, what are you talking about? My father is going to abolish me "Brother, if you make such a big mistake, if the father doesn''t kill you, it''s a great gift to you. What else do you want? After today, I hope you can be a good man and don''t insult the reputation of my father. " The second prince hummed coldly. The prince said nothing and trembled. He knew that he was defeated, and there was no place for him in the whole kingdom of worship. His second brother won, and no one would be his opponent again. "Take the eldest son back. The father wants to see him." The second prince said. "Yes." The commander of the forbidden army nodded and immediately arranged for people to help the dead Prince down. The second prince turned around and laughed at the white night: "Mr. Bai, this is a misunderstanding. Please forgive me." Wave your hand at night. "Where did you come from, Lord white night?" The prince said again. "Why do you ask this?" The white night is light. "I''m just surprised at the amazing strength of the white night Lord. If it''s not convenient to say, you can''t answer." The second prince made a ceremony again and said with a smile, "it''s really unfair for you to live in the princess''s mansion. I''ve ordered you to arrange a place for Lord Bai. Please move, and I''ll take the place of my father and do my best for you." I squint at the white night. What is the second prince''s idea? How can he not see it? First ask about the background of white night, who is worried about what kind of terrorist force white night is, and then let white night move. It is also worried that he will live in the princess''s mansion. Then, people from Shenwu adjudication hall will come to investigate the crime and implicate the royal family. "No, I''ll wait here. After seven days, I''ll leave the kingdom of worship. You don''t have to think about it. The hall of divine judgment will not be angry with you. After all, the world will watch." Wave your hand in the daytime and make your words clear. The second prince was stunned, but he was also sensible and nodded with a wry smile: "Lord Bai said so, then I won''t go around. Lord Bai, how do you plan to solve this problem next?" "Solve it?" "The officials of the adjudication hall in our country''s post station have rushed to the palace of the nearest adjudicator Li Zhun at full speed. Judging from the current distance, I believe that within one day, the people of the ruling hall will come, and the people of qingtianzong may come faster, because the elder of qingtianzong is working in the country where I worship heaven, which is the reason why my father and emperor did not come forward to stop Fu Guoshan." The second prince whispered. White night hears the sound, silently nods: "so, I don''t have to wait seven days." Is that the point? The second prince raised his forehead and did not know how to answer the white night. At last, he sighed heavily and said, "what do you need? Just tell the third sister that I will worship heaven and try my best to meet it. As for the ruling hall and qingtianzong, please forgive me for not interfering." "I''m not going to let you step in." The white night is light. The second prince hugged his fist and did not speak any more. Instead, he walked towards the eldest princess. They went into the door and whispered. "Third sister, do you know about this man?" The third prince looked serious. "He... He''s just my friend." "Where did you meet your friend?" "This..." the long Princess looks twinkle, can''t say is Mei Xi''s introduction? If you mention Mei Xi, the eldest princess can''t explain it at all, because the monarch only told her about it. "if it is not convenient, it is not necessary to say that the father of the emperor sent me here, hoping that you can reconcile and maintain my position in the kingdom of heaven. As for the white night and the Supreme Court, the matter of the ruling hall must not intervene. We worship the kingdom of heaven in a weak position, and which side can not afford to offend." "I understand." The eldest princess nodded. "If this white night can successfully smooth out qingtianzong and the court of adjudication, my father and the emperor have said that he wants to marry you to white night and bring him into the kingdom where I worship heaven." The second prince said again. As soon as the words fell, the princess was stunned. Soon, Xia covered her cheeks. "It seems that three sisters also like white night." The second prince said with a full smile: "in this case, it''s much easier to do. The matter here is entrusted to three younger sisters. For the elder brother, you have to go to meet the ruling hall and qingtianzong in person. After all, you can''t neglect it." Then he left. The eldest princess stopped talking. Looking at the tea drinker, she couldn''t help sighing. Worshiping the kingdom of heaven is iron, and the heart should be neutral. After all, this is what white night did with the ruling hall and qingtianzong. However, in the eyes of the eldest princess, she could not stay out of it. She always thought that the white night was for her own sake that she had made a feud with Qingtian Zong.However, she wanted to let the white night go, and the white night refused to leave. Although the contact time was very short, she knew something about this stubborn man. "It would be nice if you and I met again without this incident?" The eldest princess looked at the man''s handsome side face like a God, and her eyes were a little crazy. The crowd is not over, people are waiting. Finally, after half a day, several figures rushed towards this side like streamers. And the breath of the leader is as terrible as a mountain, directly pressing on the imperial city. Princess Chang, Mei Xi and others breathed tight and hurriedly leaned toward the white night. Countless people''s chest is stuffy, soft on the ground. I''m afraid it''s a great power! "It''s the elder!" Fu Guoshan, who was nailed to the wall, his eyes were shining, he raised his head and yelled: "elder master!! Help me!! Help me Elder? White night put down the tea cup, looking at the sky, but see the streamer, standing in their own distance. It was a short old man in a black robe, hairless and bearded, frail and frail. With his hands behind him, he glanced at the people and characters on the wall, frowned, looked at the white night, and said, "who is it, sir? Why do you treat me like this, elder qingtianzong www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 "Can''t you read?" White night pointed to the words on the wall. The old man frowned. At this time, there are many strong Qingtian Zong, to see Fu Guoshan such a miserable scene, people''s faces changed greatly, all indignant. "Who did it?" "Is that you? Stinky boy "Not yet Qingtianzong''s elite disciples cried, one is more impolite, pointing to the white night nose to scold. Roll over here? White night eyes slightly open, indifferent to look at that person: "you say again, I just did not hear clearly." "What are you? The elder is here. Do you think I''m afraid of you The disciple snorted coldly. "Let''s see if the elder of your family can keep you!" In the white night, his eyes flashed, his arm swung, and his palm directly clasped the handle of the sword. The elder''s face changed slightly and immediately jumped to the disciple. However, he did not see his sword waving and stabbing at night, but heard a low voice: "kneel down!" Bang! There was a big bang behind him. Turn a head to see, that disciple already heavily kneels on the ground, kneecap bone smashes, cannot get up body. The disciples around him were shocked. This is... The art of truth? The elder was shocked. Mei Xi''s eyes are bright. The curse of life and death of the yellow spring in the white night is very skillful, even more powerful than the old village head''s! "The elder seems a little nervous? Don''t worry. I''m going to kill him. You can''t stop him. " Smile in the white night. As we all know, this guy who sits at the door drinking tea is not an ordinary person. "What do you want?" The elder looks gloomy. "It''s not what I want, but what you want. You have such a despicable person out of your family, who is cunning and vicious and harms the whole world. I help you punish him. You don''t thank me, but you still treat me like this. Is that the quality of qingtianzong? What''s more, you qingtianzong should also give an account to those poisoned by Fu Guoshan? " White night put down the cup, slowly said. "Do you have any evidence that I sent elder Fu to cause trouble in the world? Can I have a witness? If not, this is just one side of your speech, which is not worth counting. Moreover, you have to apologize for your insulting me The elder said coldly. "So you came here to get justice? Instead of resolving conflicts peacefully like I do? " White night asked with a smile. "You beat the elder of our sect like this, and then you say to solve the contradiction? Would you agree? " The first disciple said angrily. "Your parents always take the initiative to challenge me. As a result, they are incompetent, and they are abandoned by me. Can I blame you? If I am defeated, what will happen to me? What''s more, I had a Shenwu duel with him, and he was defeated if he failed. I didn''t intend to kill him, but he colluded with the admonisher to pronounce me lose and intended to surround me. I can let him live to see you come. It''s a great gift to him. What else do you want? " Said the white night without delay. All the disciples were silent. "Don''t talk nonsense. White night, you privately detain our elders, insult us, abolish the cultivation of our elders, and kill our disciples. If we don''t kill you today, we will have no face and can''t stand on our feet!" After that, the elder jumped like a tiger down the mountain and rushed toward the white night. The battle of words is no more than a blow! Whoa! A sword Qi spurted out from the elder''s cuff and stabbed the white night''s heart like a Firestone. White night is not in a hurry, the palm is raised. The emperor gasified into a whirlpool, and wound the sword Qi to disperse it. The big long tiger fist is coming. Although he looks small, he is so powerful. White night slightly open eyes, this strength, has been close to the upper emperor, the strength of the elder is the middle peak, only one step away from the next state! White night, double palms overlap, palm parry. Bang! The fist and the palm. A burst of energy. All the people around were shaken open, the earth cracked, and a network of cracks appeared on the ground centered on the white night. The strength was like a whirlpool rippling around. How powerful! "I have never been so insulted since the founding of the emperor Qingtian! White night, if you don''t pick your head, I can''t go back and report to the leader! " He shook his neck, and the sword flew out of his sleeve. "Kill the immortal!" Drinking in the white night, the black light explodes, like black lightning breaking soft sword. "Magic sword?" The elder frowned. "Shenwu land didn''t say it was forbidden to use magic weapons?" The white night is light. "It doesn''t matter, but this sword is very sharp and strong. It must be extraordinary. When you are killed, I will use your sword to compensate for the loss of qingtianzong!" After that, the elder yelled and waved the soft sword. The sword became several feet long, just like a snake dancing wildly."Spirit snake sword technique?" Someone exclaimed. "This is the famous sword technique of the great elder. Once it is used, it is like the siege of thousands of poisonous snakes. Ordinary people can''t escape it at all!" The sword spirit danced wildly. The gate of the princess was cut to pieces, and even the ground was cut off three floors. The white night was also struck by terror. He ate several swords on his body, but he was immortal. The blade could only leave a shallow mark on his body. It is worthy of being the elder of Qingtian sect. If he enters the realm of the supreme emperor, this move alone will be enough to hurt me. Hunsi in the white night, he rushed over with his sword. His movement was not fast. While he was running, he was dancing his sword. He was also very slow in chopping immortals. People were surprised to see, but they found that even though the sword in his hand was slow and incomparable, he was able to resist the crazy thin sword steadily. People passed through the ten thousand swords, and the silk air cloth was stained with his body. "What?" The elder''s face was stunned. He stepped back. He opened his distance and split his soft sword towards the ground. "Tianluo sword net!" Whoa! A sword Qi flies out and explodes as it approaches the white night. It turns into a net of sword Qi and covers the past. "General trend!" Drink in the daytime. The general trend of truth burst out, cooperated with emperor Qi and Yuan force to crush it instantly. "Imperial domain!" The great elder clenched his teeth and stabbed his sword into the ground. The surging imperial Qi instantly drowned the four sides, turning the 100 meter range around the white night into a cage with no invasion of water and fire and copper walls and iron walls! The elder specially reduced the scope of the imperial domain to a minimum. In this way, the strength of the imperial domain will be doubled and impregnable! "Let my empire be your graveyard." The elder roared, and the sword blade pierced into the ground again. The slender body of the sword flickered continuously. The rolling yuan force fell into the ground along the sword like lightning, and then acted on the imperial domain. All of a sudden, all sides of the Empire flickered up and down, and a large number of Yuan Li thunder swords were formed, and all the sword fronts were aimed at the white night. "Die!" The elder roared, and the thunder sword stabbed it. Thump, thump, thump, thump... the sound of violent thunderstorm kept on, the ground was shaking and the imperial city was shaking. The people around were terrified and retreated in a hurry. The eldest princess quickly opened the boundary of the mansion and retreated. But she did not leave, and Mei Xi nervously stare at that emperor domain. If this kind of battle continues to escalate, it will become an Imperial War! "It''s going to be fine on white night, isn''t it, sister?" Mei Xi asked in a trembling voice. "Don''t worry, silly sister. He''ll be all right." The eldest princess comforts a way, but the tone is very dry, obviously even she does not think so. But at this level, they can''t get involved. "White night is dead!! He''s dead Fu Guoshan, who was nailed to the wall, was ferocious and said with a vicious smile: "elder, please leave a breath in the white night. I will torture him with my own hands, and I will pick up his bones and skin! I want him to live rather than die! " "He really deserves to be punished for what he did." Elder cold way, increased thunder sword bombardment. MEG was already shaking. The eldest princess drags her to death, does not let her disorderly. Sonorous. Suddenly. The thunder sword explodes the place to ring a strange sword sound, then a sword spirit rushes out, mercilessly hits on the imperial domain wall. Click. The imperial barrier was broken in an instant. A sword like a rainbow, carrying out the sky! "No way!" The eldest and the eldest look pale. Fu Guoshan''s face was stiff. The eldest princess and Mei Xi are overjoyed. "Your empire is not flattering! Is that the degree or the middle emperor? The middle emperor of qingtianzong is too bad The sound floated out and saw the sword coming in the white night. His body was rather messy, and his robes were full of bruises, but he seemed to have nothing to do with him, and his breath was still terrible. "It''s impossible... It''s impossible! You don''t lose a thing? What magic weapon do you have The elder was terrified and retreated. "Magic weapon? No, only my flesh White night raised his hand, slightly urged, his skin immediately burst into a dazzling light. "The body of God... The heaven is immortal!!!! It''s a heaven without death The eyes of the elder are cracked like a ghost. "What? Qi... Qi Tian never die? " Fu Guoshan''s expression froze at the sound. "What is the immortality of heaven?" "I don''t know... Better than the samsara body?" "Cut, how can it be? Not into the samsara body, but the upper emperor only has the body, he this false emperor has enough metamorphosis, do you still think that he has a stronger body than the upper emperor? "Outside the crowd. Whispering. And the men and women in the corner have been completely petrified. "This man... Is white night!" The man swallowed his saliva and said. "How could he be immortal? This... This is terrible! I''m afraid it''s the great emperor who came here, but I can''t help him! " The woman''s eyes were dull, and she whispered, "I''ll inform you immediately." "What can you do if you tell your master? What are you worried about? " The man turned his head and asked strangely. "How can we not worry?" The woman turned pale and said in a low voice, "what are we doing in Shenwu land recently?" The man was stunned, suddenly thought of what, stunned way: "you mean... Shenwu challenge?" "Yes! It''s a challenge to the nine soul land! I just hope that we don''t take part in the white night. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be a variable. " The woman worried. The man was dumbfounded and laughed: "younger martial sister, you think too much. It''s all the famous people in Shenwu land who can challenge Shenwu. Although the white night is strong, he is nothing in that platform." However, in the process of speaking, there came bursts of explosions. Only to see that the Empire boundary released by the elder is like a broken glass, turned into countless pieces. And he was even more shocked by a force of Qi and fell back again and again, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. The crowd trembled and stunned. The great elder of qingtianzong is not the opponent of the puppet emperor? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 The elder stood up again, but the breath was not as strong as before. All the disciples of qingtianzong were stunned and unbelievable. "Protect the elder!" Someone called out. Qingtianzong''s disciples drew their swords one after another and went to the white night circle. "Is it still the same? If the elder can''t do it, let his disciples die? " White night frowned. "You all stop. You are not his opponent. Don''t go up and kill yourself." Cried the elder, covering his chest. "Elder, we can kill him with the falling sky sword array." A male disciple exclaimed. "Luoxiao sword array?" The elder was a little surprised. Yes, the disciples I brought are the elite disciples of the sword array hall. What they master is the first Sky Sword array of Qingtian sword array and the Luoxiao sword array. Maybe it is feasible! "Good! I will order you to display the falling sky sword array! " The elder''s heart is horizontal, gnashing teeth way. "Set up "Kill this man." The voice dispersed. This one move, let a lot of people around Qingtian Zong sniff! "What, qingtianzong is like this?" "The great elder, the middle emperor, even called a helper to fight a puppet emperor!" "Although this fake emperor is not an ordinary one, it is shameless." The sparse voice grew louder. When the elder heard this, his face was a little ugly, but now he can''t get down from the tiger. If he is defeated here, the reputation of qingtianzong will be even greater. The disciples threw up their swords and flew into the sky. The sky became dark. A huge dark cloud was pulled by the soul power from them. The clouds were thick and the thunder and lightning were thundering. Just hearing the sound of "boom", a flash of lightning struck and struck the electricity. The sword immediately made a sound of terror. Dozens of swords were turned into dozens of electric snakes, which were arranged in the air. The scene was extremely terrible. Seeing this in the white night, he disdained to shake his head and raised his palm. The secret script of "Sky Sword array" handed over by Fu Guoshan appeared in his palm. "Luoxiao sword array, isn''t it? I''m sorry, I also dabbled in this book during the time I was waiting for you. I have to say, the secret of sword array is amazing, but it''s too simple for me! " After that, he lifted his sword and his whole body was full of spirit. "In this case, I will also display a falling sky sword array to see if it is your Luoxiao sword array or mine!" As soon as the voice fell, the sword flew into the air, like a black dragon, which penetrated the dark cloud of the secret script above and landed on the top of the sky. All of a sudden, the sky is dark, the sun and the moon are dark! "No way. How can you learn the Luoxiao sword array in such a short time?" The elder''s heart was beating wildly, and he was sweating at the powerful sword. If what white night said is true, it would be too evil. Don''t talk about the elder. None of the people present believed it. They just thought that the white night was deliberately saying this to scare these people. But when that did not enter the cloud of the sword again rushed down, is already carrying the power of the thunderbolt! People looked up and saw only a huge thunder net appeared in the whole sky. The thunder net covered thousands of miles. The thunder and lightning flashed and scattered the dark clouds below. The sword array of qingtianzong disciples collapsed directly. "Ah?" The disciples were shocked and looked up. It seems that the sword is trying to tear down the huge thunder net. The sword body falls and the thunder net falls together. With the shocking sound of exploding the sky, it draws a gorgeous track on the dark sky. Before the sword fell, the people below felt that their skin and hair were all fried up, and a burning smell was sent out. "This is... This is the strongest move of Luoxiao sword array -" silence falling in the sky ", run... Run One of the disciples screamed and rushed out like crazy. The disciples were in a panic, and some even ran to the residence of the eldest princess, one by one like a headless sky. Dong!!!! The thunder exploded, the sword straight stabbed in front of the white night, the terrible power of thunder and lightning spread around like blooming flowers. "Ah Qingtianzong''s disciples made a sad cry. After a while, they all fell to the ground and lost their fighting power. The elder is stupid. "Tut tut Tut, as a disciple of qingtianzong, it''s not as good as day night when learning sword array. You qingtianzong is too watery?" Behind the barrier, Mei Xi clapped her hands and couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t get angry when the elder asked her disciples to do it. Old teeth chatter. But this moment is not only him, but also the people around him. "Isn''t it? The sword array is so powerful when you look at it in the daytime? " "The white night is terrible!""Maybe it''s not that the white night is too fierce, but the people of qingtianzong are not as powerful as they are said to be!" "It must be so." The surrounding voice almost didn''t let the elder get into the ground. "White night!" The elder growled in a low voice. His eyes were full of anger. When he mentioned the soft sword, he planned to fight. But just then, a lot of rapid script sound came from the street. When people turned around, they saw a large group of people in black robes and hoods running towards this place. There were hundreds of people, and the ground was shaking with their feet. "That''s..." "the judge hall! Here comes the judge hall "My God, these people seem to be the law enforcement team of the court of adjudication!" "What? Is the law enforcement team here? " The sound of consternation came and went. After the barrier of the long Princess and Mei Xi heard the voice of the crowd, one by one the flower looks pale, the long Princess quickly removed the barrier, rushed out. She was too lazy to persuade the white night, because persuasion was useless, so she arranged all the masters in the mansion and stood beside the white night. "You get closer to me. If the law enforcement team dares to mess around, you will hide behind me. As long as they hurt me, they will be in great trouble." Long way to go, princess. "Big trouble? Have you killed these law enforcement teams by the Supreme People''s Congress? " White night asked curiously. "No, I dare not." "But the kingdom of heaven can appeal to the general Hall of adjudication for me," the princess said "Another complaint?" "This is different. No one pays attention to your complaint, because many people don''t know you, but I''m not the same. I''m also a half famous person. As long as a complaint is made, it will attract many attention. The ruling hall must give us an account, otherwise it is not enough to convince the public." "And this process?" The white night showed an incredible expression. "Why are you not afraid at all?" The eldest princess gave him a white look. "how can your royal highness be afraid?" The white night smiles. The princess was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, white night, you are fighting for me. Even if I fight for this life, I will certainly protect you well." White night slightly sideways, but a little embarrassed. Although on the surface he stood up for the princess, in fact, he wanted to get some excellent skills in Shenwu land by doing things, and wanted to find the way to enter the imperial realm from these skills. Although his strength has surpassed the ordinary emperor, the emperor has been confused, nowhere to find. But in the eyes of the eldest princess, he is indeed a hero to save the United States and come forward. When the judgment hall arrived, the elder saw the hope. His eyes were shining and he quickly got up to meet him. "Big elder of Qingtian sect, Lang Qingfeng, meet with Li Zhun Zun! I''ve met all the law enforcement officers! Please take charge of Qingtian sect for me. The evil thief killed Zhongliang in the white night, and persecuted the admonisher of the judgment hall. Please kill this son as soon as possible! With the authority of ruling the palace Li Zhun got off his horse and lifted up the elder, who was kneeling on the ground. Then he frowned and looked at the white night not far away. "We will investigate this matter clearly. There will be an explanation from Qingtian Zong. But now we have to deal with the admonisher first. It has a huge relationship. Elder Lang will wait first." After saying this, Li Zhun led the law enforcement team to walk quickly. "Are you white night?" Li Zhun looked at the white night road. "It''s me." "Are these people... Your masterpieces?" Li Zhun asked. "I think so." In the daytime. Li Zhun congealed his eyes, and the startled color in his pupils could not be covered up. In fact, when he received this news, he couldn''t believe that a puppet emperor had defeated so many great emperors, and even the people in the ruling hall dared to move. This is clearly eating the bear heart leopard gall. However, Li Zhun didn''t know that the white night started with the mentality of fighting and running, which was not from here anyway. "I see." Li Zhun took a breath and took out a piece of paper. His fingers were full of spirit and scratched on it. "Name." "White night." "Zongmen." "Why do you ask this?" "I have to write your profile." Li Zhun said coldly. "Well, I''ll say anything, can you study it?" White night asked with a smile. Li Zhun was stunned and said, "if you don''t want to say it, forget it! Let''s talk about the cause of this "Can you say something to me?" Asked the white night. Li Zhun was so angry that he wanted to blow the boy''s head. Since he became the judge, no one had ever dared to show such a cynical look in front of him. "So you don''t cooperate with the investigation?" Li Zhun said coldly: "white night, I hope you can understand that we are here to solve the problem, right and wrong are fair, we all look at it, even if you have any dissatisfaction with us, you have to put it aside.""Well, I''ll cooperate." "Good!" Li Zhun nodded: "name!" "White night." "Zongmen." "Long Jue!" "Is there a gang?" "It must be his story." Later, the elder of Qingtian sect was angry. "Believe it or not." Shake your head at night. Li Zhun hummed, while recording, he said coldly: "who is the Lord?" "Dragon master." "Who is the dragon master?" "I am the dragon master!" Squint at night. "How strong can a false emperor be a patriarch? No wonder I haven''t Next to a verdict hall people mutter. Li Zhun continued to record. "The cause of the incident." White night repeated it briefly. Li Zhun''s face became more and more ugly. "According to what you have said, we have judged the temple for favoritism and perversion of the law?" "If you don''t believe it, there are so many people around you who can testify." White night laughs. Li Zhun frowned, staring at the dying admonisher not far away, and walked quickly past. The admonisher shivered and half opened his eyes... "Lord, slander me at night! These are all his nonsense "With so many people watching, should I believe you or white night?" Li Zhun said hoarsely. The admonisher opened his mouth and could not speak for a long time, and his eyes were filled with despair... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 No one has ever dared to challenge the court of adjudication, let alone question its decision. It is not the first time that the admonisher has abused his power for personal gain. How can he not do anything when he finally gets to this position and has absolute power? But he never thought he would have such a day. "Well, let''s see. It''s settled." The white night clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I believe that with the fair attitude of the court of adjudication, we will definitely give us a satisfactory explanation, right? Mr. Li Zhun? " With so many people watching, what can Li Jun say? He looked gloomy and nodded coldly: "this matter is related to the reputation of the court of adjudication. I will make a fair judgment on this person. Please rest assured." "What about the people of qingtianzong?" White night looked at waves, wind, Fu Guoshan and others, eyes narrowed up. "We will punish those who pay Guoshan bribes. As for elder Lang, what he did has nothing to do with my ruling hall." Li Zhun sank. "So it doesn''t matter if I kill him?" White night eyes a Lin, mouth slightly up. Li Zhun''s heart was tight. "Lord Li Zhun, help me... Help me!" Wave breeze panic way. "This... White night, Lang Qingfeng didn''t mean to do it to you. It''s just the saying that it''s better to forgive elder Lang than to get rid of enemies. It''s better to forgive elder lang. in this way, qingtianzong will surely be grateful to you!" "Oh?" "Is elder Li Zhun pleading for him "This..." Li Zhun hesitated. If he nods, once the white night agrees, it means that he owes Bai Ye a favor. As the Lord of the ruling hall, it is not easy for him to return his love? But if you don''t nod, what''s the use of saying that? Li Zhun hesitated, but the night came out again: "since Mr. Li Jung has asked for mercy, well, I''ll spare his life." Li Zhun:... isn''t this driving ducks to the shelves? "However, as the elder of Qingtian sect, Lang Qingfeng''s life is not so frivolous. Elder Lang, if you can''t exchange such valuable secret script as Qingtian sword array for your life, I will kill you even if Laozi Tianwang pleads for you." "White night, you..." the whole body of wave clear wind trembles, Li Zhun all opened gold mouth, white night still has an inch to advance! And comparable to the treasure of the sky sword array? How can it be so easy to take out? "Are you blackmailing?" "You don''t seem to like it?" The white night narrowed his eyes and pressed his hand on the handle of the sword. "White night! Don''t be too deceiving The wind roared. "Good! I''ll stop talking nonsense As soon as his eyes were cold in the white night, he pulled out his sword and directly cleaved towards the waves and the breeze. Kill on the kill, white night can be lazy nonsense, in his eyes, the role of the wave Qingfeng is afraid of these. Wave Qingfeng was shocked and retreated in a hurry, but the powerful sword spirit hit him like a storm. Bang! The waves and the breeze were blown away and fell heavily on the ground. Before people got up, they killed them again at night. The sword meaning of Ling lie makes him fall into the ice cellar. "Stop, I agree. I agree. I''ll give you whatever you want!" The waves and the wind screamed in a hurry. "Isn''t it over?" Stop at night. It doesn''t make any sense to him whether to kill the waves or not. It''s better to exchange some substantial benefits. "What do you want for your life?" "I..." Lang Qingfeng thought for a while, trembling: "I have demons, prison stele "What? Do you have a prison tablet? " Li Zhun cried out. Prison monument? Mei Xi and Tang Yang changed their faces and rushed over. "What is this prison monument?" White night questions. "Prison stele is a treasure lost for a long time by our demons. It is said that it is a magic weapon for the Lord of demons to suppress the demons of hell. It has incomparable power of suppression. Later, it was stolen from the hell by a powerful demon man and has been scattered all over the world. It has always existed only in the history books of my demon family, and almost no one has ever seen it." Mei Xi said solemnly. "According to your opinion, no one knows whether the tomb stone is given to me by the waves and the breeze. No one has ever seen it." "Don''t worry, we can tell the truth from the false. Since we were born, we have established telepathy with the demon lord, and his breath will give us a kind of intimacy. " "I feel like you demons are brainwashed." Murmured in the white night. The demons in the land of nine souls have no such belief. Is it true or false by feeling? It''s a bit of a drag. "My prison stele is not a complete tombstone, but a third of it. It''s a prison tablet. Although only one third of it is, it''s still a terrifying Horcrux!" The wind and waves are busy. "It''s so powerful. Why don''t you use it?" White night still does not believe. Wave Qingfeng couldn''t cry or laugh: "my Lord, I also want to use it, but I can''t produce magic power, can''t start it!""Creating magic?" "White night, you don''t even know the magic of birth?" Mei Xi''s eyes widened and his eyes widened: "most of our demons'' Horcruxes are activated by magic. The higher the level of magic, the stronger the magic power is. Even if only one third of them are only one-third of them, it can''t be used by Lang Qingfeng. Besides, ordinary people are not born with magic power, so they have to practice the day after tomorrow. I really don''t know how you got your powerful magic power. " Mei Xi gave him a blank look. I see... The white night looks like a flash. "Take it out first and I''ll identify it." White night road. Wave breeze is forced helpless, bite teeth, a wave of the palm, a dark stone appeared. The stone is not big, but it is very dark. On the top of it is a huge sword carved with blood seal. Prison! People look at the word, but can not help but be lost, it is like a deep ancient well, sunk in it, difficult to extricate themselves. "Don''t look at that word." Mei Xi yelled, and everyone was awakened. "If a non demon looks at the word, he will fall into the magic of the word. If no one else interferes, he will sink into it forever." When they heard this, they were shocked and moved away. If a person takes such a fast stone to practice, if he is a little careless, it will be over. But white night was curious, for he was not greatly affected. Is it that I have too much mental will? He picked up the "prison tablet" and looked at it. It was true that there was pure magic inside, but in addition to the magic, there was a strong sense of killing and several other forces. "The internal power of this kind of thing even surpasses that of the great emperor. What kind of man-made these terrible gods?" White night thought. "Now... Can you let me go?" The waves and the wind trembled. "I''m not a man who doesn''t believe what he said. What''s more, how can I kill you when so many people are watching and Lord Li Jung talks? Let''s go. " White night waved his hand as if he had suffered a great loss. Li Zhun''s mouth was drawn. If he was not a judge, he would slap the white night to death. Wave Qingfeng bit teeth, even ceremony do not do, hastily escape. "Big... Elder..." Fu Guoshan on the wall murmured. At this moment, he finally understood what despair was. In the envious eyes of Li Zhun and others, the prison stele is put away in the daytime. "The matter is almost settled. I want to take these two people back to the judgment hall to make a trial against them. But white night, you are also the main reason for this incident. Although this admonisher is guilty, your behavior has touched the bottom line of our ruling hall. I hope you can wait here for three days. After three days, we will send the result to you Whether you need to take responsibility or not, we will redefine it "No problem." White night nodded, anyway, judging from Li Zhun''s attitude, the adjudication hall did not intend to deal with him. "Well, goodbye." Li Zhun sank, turned over and mounted his horse. The law enforcement team took the admonitor and Fu Guoshan away, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Those who hide in the crowd of strong people, also with their own mind to leave. "My God, the admonisher has been abandoned, and this man is still at peace." "It''s amazing!" "What''s more, how can a puppet emperor be so strong?" "We should be more careful in the future. Maybe all the fake emperors on the road are of this kind." "What''s the use of this great emperor''s cultivation?" All around the city, such as the fire of the four corners of the fire. "My Lord, you are indeed the best Tang Yang is full of excitement. The servants in the princess''s mansion are looking at the white night with unprecedented reverence. "White night, that''s great. It''s OK!" Mei Xi is excited to jump up and down, with a smile of joy on her small face. The princess gave a long sigh of relief and could not help smiling. On this day, the initiative will be recorded in the history of heaven worship. The name of the white night is destined to shake the four sides. But the more so, the longer the princess''s mood became more uneasy. She suddenly found that the starting point of the white night seemed a little high. On that night, the eldest princess held a celebration banquet for the white night, celebrating that the white night had defeated the admonisher and Fu Guoshan, and that the white night had smashed the conspiracy of qingtianzong. She would report it to the monarch and award him a reward. The second prince also came to the scene and sent a congratulatory gift. Before, he was worried about whether the white night could defeat qingtianzong and the people in the adjudication hall and did not dare to show up. Now even the ruling hall can do nothing about the white night. Naturally, he has no scruples about it. White night doesn''t care about these things. Now there are people watching the verdict hall left by Li Zhun. He doesn''t want to reveal his identity as a nine soul man. He thinks about leaving and returning after three days.The second prince left after drinking wine and gave the eldest princess a strange look before he left. The eldest princess was puzzled, but received an imperial edict from the palace that night. Turning over the imperial edict, the eldest princess was unable to sleep all night. It is said that she and Mei Xi fell asleep together these two days. The next morning, the eldest princess found the white night and presented the edict to him. I can''t see it in vain. "What do you think?" The long princess''s white cheek was scarlet www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 "It''s your father who wants me to worship the kingdom of heaven." With a bitter smile, he put the edict aside. "So... Would you like to?" The eldest princess lowered her head and flushed her cheeks. White night is not an idiot, how can you not see the meaning of long princess? Because in the white night, even the second prince, who is about to become the crown prince, is very polite to the eldest princess. In recent days, the status of the eldest princess in China has jumped from no one to a hot spot. She knew that she would not get anything without white night, but she didn''t care about fame and wealth, otherwise she would not be so nameless in these years. "Princess highness... You are excellent." The white night looked at the long princess''s delicate face and sighed: "however, I already have someone I like." "Is it?" The eldest princess looked gloomy, and her mouth showed a trace of bitterness: "I think it is, white night, you are so excellent, you will certainly be adored by many girls, which I have thought of for a long time." "Sorry." It''s hard to accept the beauty''s favor when he shows helpless expression in the white night. There are still many people waiting for him in Qingge and Zhiwu, and Longyue and huanshiying don''t know what''s going on. They haven''t gone back for a long time. When they return to jiuhun, they have to go back and see the situation. "Why apologize?" "Even if we can''t be husband and wife, we can still be friends, right? Besides, you are still my benefactor! Is that why we have to break up White night heard the sound, silently nodded. "Your Highness, there is a messenger outside." Then a servant came in. "Where did you come from, Messenger?" Her royal highness smiled. "The hall of judgment." "Oh..." the princess looked at the white night gently: "should be Li Zhun''s reply to you, white night, you go first, I''ll come later." "Good." At night, his eyes twinkled and his heart sighed. He walked towards the front hall. When the white night just left, Mei Xi, who was hiding in the back hall, came with her head down. Her expression is a little complicated, and her brows are full of resentment. "You''re right. He won''t listen to his father''s arrangement." The eldest princess turned her back and her voice was hoarse. "Sister... Are you ok?" Mei Xi Leng, as if to guess what, rushed to the past, but see the princess''s cheek is full of tears. "Sister, did you... Cry?" Mei Xi was surprised. "Yes." "I''m a sentimental woman," she said with a smile and tears "Do you like white night very much?" Mei Xi hesitated and asked in a low voice. "I don''t like it. It''s just that when I was in the most difficult and dangerous time, there was such a person standing in front of me to shelter me from the wind and rain and tide over the difficulties for me. I believe that every woman will have feelings for him more or less. Maybe after a period of time, I will forget him." The eldest princess wiped the tears from her cheek and said with a smile. Although she is a long princess, she is only a young girl in flower. She is not much older than Mei Xi. She finally meets a person she likes, but she is rejected. Naturally, she is not very happy in her heart. Mei Xi knows that she is just pretending to be strong. Mei Xi had some bad feelings in her heart and didn''t know how to comfort her. After thinking about it for a long time, she sighed, "sister, don''t you say that the great emperors have many wives and concubines? Even if there are people you like in the white night, you won''t be afraid of more than one. " "What does that mean?" The eldest princess said hoarsely. Mei Xi hesitated for a moment, lowered her voice and said, "I think it may be that the time spent with you in the daytime is too short to find your good. Why don''t you try to contact him more?" Long Princess Leng next, as if thought of what, micro dark eyes suddenly a bright. "Sister, sister, ask you a question." "Sister, it''s all right to talk." "Do you like white night, too?" ... front office. Sitting on the chair in the daytime, he read the edict of the emissary, and his brows were locked. "Delegation? What is this? " White night put down the imperial edict and looked at the emissary in doubt. "A delegation organized by Mr. Li Zhun, the head of our hall, is a group representing people from our region to participate in the" Shenwu runoff election. " Said the messenger respectfully. "Shenwu runoff? What is that? " It''s a foggy night. The emissary smiles: "Shenwu runoff is a talent selection competition organized by judges. As long as you stand out in the Shenwu contest, you can participate in the" Shenwu war "on behalf of Shenwu mainland! If you can stand out in the "Shenwu war", you will not only be ranked in the list of killing the emperor, but also be able to enter the list of killing gods. You will gain both fame and wealth and soar into the sky! The mainland is famous! ""Shenwu war? To compete with other mainlanders? " The white night murmured and frowned: "which continent is it?" "What other continent is there? Nature is the land of nine souls. " The messenger said with a smile. The land of nine souls? Even an emissary knows the land of nine souls, but many people in the continent do not know the land of Shenwu. White night heart inexplicably rise bursts of sadness. "I refuse." He said, taking a breath. If you want him to act as a representative to fight against the nine soul continent, it will not be the... Lu traitor? I don''t know if this word is right. "My Lord, if you want to refuse, you can, of course, but according to the regulations, you have to serve in my court for three years! As a punishment. " Said the messenger. "What?" White night''s face sank: "I refuse to be punished?" "All the adults in the court of adjudication are the most impartial, strict and insightful. They think that you are strong enough to participate in the war on behalf of our Shenwu mainland. If you do not go, you will violate the will of the mainland people and refuse to contribute to our Shenwu land. According to the rules, you must be punished, otherwise everyone is not willing to contribute How to develop and prosper? " The messenger squinted and laughed. "Shenwu ruling hall can represent the will of Shenwu mainland people?" Asked the white night. "Almost." The messenger said with pride. "Then I just won''t go, and I''ll cut you here, and then I''ll fly away. What can you do to me if you judge the temple?" At night, he calmed down his mind, picked up his tea cup and took a sip of it. The emissary''s face changed and he was sweating. He did not think that white night did not dare to do so. "The... Adult... Maybe there are some problems in my previous statement. I hope you can forgive me. If you really don''t want to go, the villain can explain the situation to Mr. Li Zhun, and he should be considerate." The emissary''s attitude immediately became respectful. But in the eyes of white night, this kind of respect is only hypocritical. "No, you go back and tell Li Zhun that I will attend." White night waved. "Really?" The emissary was overjoyed and quickly took out the token and touched it with both hands. "Let''s ask Mr. Bai to take over the" Shenwu order "!" "Oh?" White night went down, took a look. "If you get this order, you will be my judge for the time being. If any force dares to offend you, you can turn to our Shenwu adjudication hall. Our hall will send law enforcement teams to help you. Before the end of the Shenwu war, you will be the people of my ruling hall." The messenger said with a smile. Staring at the token in the white night, he said for a long time, "when will we start?" "Five days later." "Well, I will report to Li Zhun''s ruling hall in five days." "Welcome your honor then The messenger retreated slowly. Staring at the token in the white night, he gradually lost his mind. "Shenwu war... According to Yandi''s description, before Shenwu land launched an aggressive war against jiuhun continent, Shenwu would fight a decisive battle. If they were defeated, they would stop fighting. If they won, they would launch a large-scale war against jiuhun continent at the same time of high morale. So, are the people in Shenwu land ready to start If you refuse, you can''t do anything. If you break into the enemy''s interior now, you may be able to do something about it. The white night thought deeply and squeezed the token tightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 "Shenwu war? This is a great honor. White night, you should take this opportunity and strive for performance. You should know that many people can''t squeeze in even though they have sharpened their heads. If you can stand out in the selection war, you will surely become famous and gain both fame and wealth. If you can become a emperor killer, you will have an unlimited future. " The eldest princess said with infinite emotion. "What? Is that emperor killer very good Several were killed in the white night. "It''s not powerful, but it has infinite potential. What''s more, becoming an emperor killer means landing on the big stage of the mainland. Those who are strong enough to ascend the sky or the children who are born will know you through the list of killing emperors. The great power will instruct you, the court of adjudication will protect you, and all forces will offer superior conditions to attract you. Your cultivation conditions will be several times higher than ordinary people, and your status will be extremely excellent In the kingdom of worship, even my father must treat the killers with courtesy The eldest princess said with a smile, full of envy. "Oh? Is that great? " The white night looks surprised. "In a word, don''t neglect it. The benefits will certainly not be less. Oh, by the way, you come to the west gate of the Imperial City alone in the evening. Don''t call Mei Xi. I have something to look for you." The eldest princess approached and said softly. At night, his heart was shocked and his face became strange. Lonely men and few women in the middle of the night... "don''t think about it." The princess blushed and whispered, "I don''t mean that. I just want to take you to a place." "To a place?" The look of the white night became more and more strange. Long Princess autumn eyes Pan Shui, shy tight, turned to walk quickly toward the outside. "In short, you will know when you come at night." When the words fall, there is no figure. White night Leng for a long time, is still zhanger monk do not know. ... Shenwu adjudication hall. Li Zhun handled the documents that he sent from all over the place as usual. The verdict Hall of Shen Wu decided not only to organize the duel of the gods, but also to maintain the responsibility of maintaining stability. There is a shortage of resources in the training of the Chinese mainland, and a war broke out between many forces. If it is only a small game, it will be forced to mediate between them and make them fight for a duel. "My Lord, I''ve come to report." The emissary stepped into the hall and clasped his fist at Li Zhun. "He refused?" Li Zhun raised his head and asked. "No, Lord white night agreed." The messenger said with a smile. "Oh?" Li Zhun said with a smile: "good, good, very good... It''s rare that we have a talent in the flying eagle area who can compete with the middle emperor. In this Shenwu runoff election, maybe we can rush to rank in the flying eagle area." "Congratulations to the Lord." "By the way, what was the ranking of our flying eagle area last year?" "This..." emissary hesitated under, low voice way: "our flying eagle ruling hall ranking is 107." "Oh, 107..." Li Zhun mumbled his mouth. Suddenly, he thought of something. He opened his mouth wide and lost his voice: "a total of 108 regions, we... We ranked second from the bottom?" "Yes." The messenger was helpless. "Was it not the last ten or twenty? How did the last one become the penultimate Li Zhun was sweating. "Several countries in our flying eagle region are waging wars with each other. The talents who have the qualification to participate in the" Shenwu runoff election "are either killed or injured. It is difficult to organize our team. Most of the people are transferred from the heaven worship Kingdom and Qingtian sect. However, the temporary array capacity is useless, and we were eliminated in the preliminary competition." The messenger was helpless. "At that time, I just broke through, so I closed down. I didn''t ask much when I came out. I didn''t expect that the flying eagle area was so bad." After sighing for a long time, Li Zhun suddenly asked, "who is the last one?" "It''s qingniu district. The reason why they are the last one is that no one came to participate. During that time, there was a riot in qingniu area, and even the adjudication hall was attacked. How could they have time to participate in the Shenwu runoff election?" Said the messenger. Li Zhun wiped the sweat on his forehead, looking tired. What''s the difference between this and the last one? Other people''s qingniu district is the result of not taking part in the war. They... "well, let''s not hold too much hope this time. According to the talents selected this time, we can''t compare with the excellent seeds of other regions. This time, let''s go through the motions and do some forms." If you can get a good place in the Shenwu competition, not only the seed players will get rich rewards, but also he, the hall leader, will get many awards. But now it seems that there is no drama at all. "Maybe white night can fight for some rankings for our Eagle area, and adults don''t have to be too upset." The messenger was busy comforting. "It''s not enough to have only one white night." Li Zhun sighed, "have you made any progress in the information about white night?" "Yes." The emissary quickly took out a stack of data from the storage ring and presented it. Li Zhun roughly swept his eyes, and his face again showed astonishment."What? At the beginning, the people who made a big fuss about the Fengyun country and the ethereal country were the white night? " "Yes, my Lord, white night has been ruled by the spirit snake, and the hall master of the hall has recorded the number of potential emperor killers. Because white night participated in the Shenwu duel between Fengyun state and Tianmiao state, and killed the only two emperor killers in Tianmiao state on behalf of Fengyun state. However, because the master of liushe hall could not see through the specific strength of Baiye, he only made a record, assessed it in the future, and then evaluated it In the ranks of emperor killers. " The messenger said in a respectful voice. "Two emperor killers in succession? Are you sure you read it right? " "I''ve confirmed it many times." The messenger smiles bitterly. Rao Shi and Li Zhun were also shocked by such feats. It is reasonable to say that Bai Ye is fully qualified to be an emperor murderer. However, there are too many favored children in Shenwu land. Before the white night, there are many substitute emperor killers, and their strength is also excellent. "In this way, the night is not simple. We have to cultivate ourselves." Li Zhun breathed. "Yes." "My Lord!" At this time, a figure rushed in. "It''s He Jing. What''s so flustered?" Li Zhun asked with a frown. "Report back to the hall master, the blue wind sword and the dry sea sword have arrived!" The messenger said excitedly. "What are they doing here?" Li Zhun was shocked. "They said that they would take the place of our flying eagle area to participate in the Shenwu runoff election!" The man''s voice was shaking. "What?" Li Zhun''s eyes opened fiercely, and he was overjoyed: "didn''t they join the Qilin area because they were attracted by people from the Qilin area?" "I don''t know. I received their news early in the morning. I thought it was a prank. After confirmation, I found it was true. Now the blue wind sword and the dry sea sword have already come here. In addition, the Lord Ximu, who has the nickname of the ethereal divine sword, has also come to visit us!" The messenger said excitedly. "Good!! Good!! Great!!! With these three people, I will be able to get into the top 50... No, the top 30... No, the top 20 is not impossible! Compared with these three people in a single white night, the gap is too big! " Li Zhun danced with joy and celebrated with his hands. "My Lord, we should show our sincerity." The messenger asked with a smile. "Yes! Immediately arrange a guard of Honor outside the hall to meet them. " Zhun Li was busy. "Yes." ... the eyebrows on the moon. The imperial city is very quiet, only three or two souls are walking, full of wine flavor. White night came to the gate of the imperial city according to the agreement, but the princess had been waiting there early. She was dressed in a long purple dress, with a light veil on her face, standing tall and graceful. The moonlight sprinkled on her gave her a breath of extraordinary beauty. Because she was covered with her face, no one recognized her as the princess, but she attracted many people''s attention. "White night, you are here!" The eldest princess went up. She was obviously dressed up today. "What''s the matter with the eldest princess asking me to come here?" White night asked curiously. Isn''t it going to visit the imperial city? But see long Princess mysterious smile, whispered: "you come with me." With that, he walked towards the imperial city. With the order of the eldest princess, the garrison did not dare to stop him, and the white night followed him in. "A few days ago, you defeated the great elder of qingtianzong and withdrew the law enforcement team of the judgment hall. You are famous for worshiping the kingdom of heaven. My father and the emperor appreciate you very much. Now I have a very high status in my father''s eyes. He has given me the qualification to enter the forbidden area of the royal family. The forbidden area is the tomb where I worship the founder of the kingdom. There are many opportunities in it. In the daytime, you should join the gods If you can enter the forbidden area of the royal family and gain some benefits, it will be very helpful for you to attack the ranking at that time. " The eldest princess said earnestly. The white night was stunned: "is this the purpose that you called me to come here?" "Yes." The eldest princess said with a smile. White night sighed: "Royal forbidden area, only you Royal people can enter it. You take me. If your father knows about it, you may have trouble." "It doesn''t matter. I just give you my share." The eldest princess said with a bitter smile: "I am not you. I don''t have such a strong cultivation talent, but I still have this kind of strength with the Royal resources. It''s better to leave the resources to the people in need, isn''t it better?" "This..." "white night, Shenwu runoff is a real talent runoff. There are 108 districts in Shenwu adjudication hall, all over the mainland. The area where we worship the kingdom of heaven is called Flying Eagle area. There are few strong people in this area. It doesn''t mean that you can shine in the runoff contest because there are too many talented people ! If you want to get good results, you must be well prepared, white night, don''t hesitate The eldest princess seemed to see through his scruples and said in a hurry. The white night breathed a tone, nodded: "in this case, that is good, I will accept your this feeling, I will write down."After that, he walked quickly to the forbidden area. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 In front of a simple Taoist temple, a Taoist priest with a goat beard and a sword on his back opened his eyes to a couple of men and women in front of him. "White night? Are you sure it''s him? Is it a person of the same name? " "Master, there can be no mistake. It''s really him! At first, I didn''t believe it, but when he started fighting with Fu Guoshan of qingtianzong, I decided that a puppet emperor could fight against the middle emperor, which is almost not found in our Shenwu continent. Even if it is nine souls, there are not many such strong people. Besides, his name is white night. Who can it be The female disciple''s expression was solemn. The Taoist priest frowned. "In principle, although the white night is powerful, it is the puppet emperor who has no ability to enter our divine land..." "the disciples have also thought about this problem, but they can''t think of it all the time." "Besides him, are there any other people from the land of nine souls?" The Taoist priest asked again. "There should be none." The female disciple shook her head: "the disciple has made an investigation, and he is single, and he has been rejected by many great emperors in the land of nine souls. Especially in the great emperor alliance, he is regarded as the number one enemy. If the emperor does not follow him, what is the use of others? In my land of Shenwu, if an alien has little strength, he is almost looking for death. " "You are right, but there is one point you are wrong. The lower the strength, the more difficult it is to be found." The Taoist priest thought for a moment and said, "maybe the white night came to Shenwu land by accident, but in any case, we still have to investigate the purpose of the white night''s coming here. The war of Shenwu has already begun, and Shenwu orders have already been sent there, and the strong men of the nine soul continent are also preparing. If all this is not a coincidence, then we must guard against the white night." "Shifu said that he might be a spy of the Vientiane sect to investigate the reality of our Shenwu?" The woman was stunned. "Don''t rule out the idea." "Master, are you worried? Even if they know what we are, what can they do? Our land is as powerful as forest and emperor as rain. If we really want to attack and kill the past, how can they resist it? In the face of absolute force, any conspiracy is powerless. " The man next to him said with a smile. "Feifeng, you can''t say that. The overall strength of jiuhun mainland is indeed weaker than that of Shenwu mainland. However, you have to consider the factors. People in Shenwu land have been fighting with each other because of the lack of resources. Our Shenwu continent has been fighting for nearly a thousand years, and jiuhun continent, under the coordination of the Vientiane gate, is constantly rising in strength, according to the latest According to the news, the talent strength of jiuhun mainland is not weaker than that of the top 50 emperor killers. If it goes on like this, as long as the strength of jiuhun mainland rises to half of the level of Shenwu continent, it will be extremely difficult for us to enter the nine soul continent again. " The Taoist priest condenses the heavy road. "Just a tiny place, do you want to compete with me? I don''t know why they still don''t submit to us. Do they have to put the sword on their necks to be content? " The man disdains the way. "Although the giant elephant is big and the hearts of the people are not uniform, the ants are small, they work together, and the ants eat the elephant. Although the great emperor of the nine souls land usually intrigues with each other, they will immediately put down their personal grievances and fight together against the enemy once they confront the foreign enemies. However, the people of Shenwu mainland can''t do this. This is the fundamental reason why we can''t get involved in the nine spirits for so many years!" The Taoist priest sighed. Neither of them spoke. Now, what should we do Asked the woman. "although I would like to send someone to stare at the white night, but the white night strength is not low, stare at him or risk, and we also have many eyes from the Vientiane door, we are staring at a white night line, it has no effect, so it is better to send people to the nine souls mainland to collect the information there." The Taoist priest pondered for a moment and said, "as one of the external forces attacking the nine spirits, we must do our duty well. However, you need not worry about these things any more. Qingzi and feifeng, you two should take part in the" Shenwu final election "and have some experience. If you can get the qualification to participate in the Shenwu battle, you can do it for us in the future Xuandaochang competes for a special honor. " "Yes, master." "As for the white night... If he was alone, he would not make much waves." The hall of Shenwu adjudication. They are arranged on both sides of the gate. Several young men and women on horseback came up, and Li Zhun led a group of admonishments to greet them, with an extremely enthusiastic attitude. These men and women are not polite, straight into the hall, tea break, such as their own home. "Is this the list of representative teams in the flying eagle area?" A man with long hair over his shoulder and a sword brow star pinched the list and hummed, "who are these people? Is the eagle area really declining? So many puppet emperors? If I can''t wait, I''m afraid the eagle area will be at the bottom again. " This man is the blue wind sword! Jianchen! "This..." Li Zhun had a bitter smile and didn''t know how to refute it. "Li Zhun hall leader, this can''t work. If there is no suitable candidate, it''s better to find an excuse not to participate in the war, just like the last qingniu district." Next to him, another man also opened a tune. He was carrying a big knife around his waist, but he looked gentle and gentle. He didn''t have any wild and overbearing power of other swordsmen. This man is Kuhai Dao, childe Dao!Li Zhun frowned and asked in dismay: "listen to what you mean, qingniu District didn''t participate in the last session. What''s the other reason?" "What so-called regional riots is nonsense. Although Shenwu land is chaotic, no one dares to provoke the adjudication hall! This is just an excuse made by the people in qingniu District, but if they really want to fight, they are also the last from the bottom and have no face! " Jianchen sneers. Li Zhun laughed and did not speak. At this time, another woman in a light red gauze came in. The woman holds a slender sword in her hand. The scabbard is inlaid with colorful gems. It is very beautiful. Her face is exquisite. Her lips are like cherry and her skin is like snow. Her whole body is full of fairy temperament. People can''t help but sigh that this woman should only exist in the sky. The woman''s eyes were cold, like a rose with thorns. She came straight up and swept the list in Jianchen''s hand, and then threw it on the ground. Li Zhun was stunned. "Li Zhun hall leader, we only need three of us to go to the representative team of flying eagle area this time. The others can be cut off. A group of rubbish is unnecessary to be disgraced!" "This... This isn''t very good?" Li Zhun Wan didn''t expect this woman to be so powerful. When he saw the gorgeous sword in her hand, he immediately guessed the identity of the woman. Ethereal sword, twilight! The blue wind sword, Jianchen and Kuhai sword, used to be souls born in the flying eagle area. After they came to the fore, they were selected by the strong people in other prosperous areas. They left the flying eagle and went to a better place to practice. This time they came back to participate in the Shenwu runoff on behalf of the flying eagle region. Yu Qing Yu Li actually said that it was in the past. But the ethereal sword also came at dusk, which Li Zhun couldn''t understand. "What''s wrong? To let these wastes take part in the war will not only waste human and material resources, but also waste resources. When they come to power, they will lose the face of the flying eagle area. Is it that Li Zhun hall leader sent them to show the incompetence of the people in the flying eagle area? " It''s cold in the evening. On hearing the sound of a admonitory nearby, he immediately became angry: "presumptuous! You have gone too far But as soon as he finished speaking, a sword suddenly hit the admonitor. Bang! He flew out with a sword mark on his chest, and his bones were visible. He did not know whether he was alive or dead. Li Zhun rose abruptly, his face extremely ugly. "Miss evening, what do you mean?" "I mean simply! I''ll take care of anyone who dares to offend me! " Evening cold way: "Li Zhun hall Lord, I see in your face this only left a hand, otherwise he would have been dead now!" On hearing this, Li Zhun became more angry: "Miss Ximu, do you mean that if I want to offend you, you will also move me?" Evening light looked at him, nodded: "yes." "You Li Zhun was furious, but just when he was about to do something, the sword Chen nearby rushed over and said a few words to him. Li Zhun''s face changed greatly. "The Lord of Duoqian hall in Qilin area... Is her master?" Li Zhun lowered his voice and said in astonishment. "Not only that, but miss twilight''s father... Came from the main hall." Sword Chen murmured. Li Zhun was stupefied by this remark. Main hall? The existence that can enter there is not an ordinary person. Every action can affect the mainland. How can he compare with the master of the corner hall? If he offended them, Li Zhun''s life was almost over... "why? Do you want me to move, Mr. Li? " Evening sitting on the chair, light said. Li Zhun''s face turned red and then white. For a long time, the ugly face of Li Zhun made a salute: "Miss Ximu, I have offended you so much just now. Please forgive me." "No need to forgive me. I''m not interested in seeing you in the same way. I''ll tell you the truth. This time I''m here, I want to make some achievements and compete with one person!" In the evening, I waved my hand. "Against a man?" "Yes, it''s a member of the representative team of our Kirin area. As long as I can lead the worst flying eagle regional representative team to defeat them, then I will win. But the people on your list are all rubbish. If they join the war, they will only drag me back. Therefore, I ask you to immediately cancel their qualification to participate in the war." Evening light said. "This... Miss Ximu, the list has been reported up, and many of the people on the list have rushed to the site of the runoff election. Now it''s too late to bring them back..." Li Zhun said helplessly. "Tell them to abstain directly after they are on stage! In any case, it''s decent for them to lose. " It''s cold in the evening. Li Jung opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. All the others in the judgment hall clenched their fists and were extremely angry. However, the strength of the evening is not to say, the background is more profound, no one dares to speak out, after all, even the hall master is humble. People are sad. They thought that the flying eagle delegation could rise with the participation of blue wind sword and dry sea sword this time, but they didn''t want them to be just a tool for others, a tool for gambling"Master of the temple!" At this time, a judge Temple people ran in. "What''s the matter?" Li Zhun was in a bad mood and his voice became hoarse. "Lord of the temple, here are some warriors who worship the kingdom of heaven." The man said respectfully. "The warrior who worships heaven?" Li Zhun was stunned. But a few young men and women came in. The last one is the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 "Well?" A few people who came in were surprised. In the ruling hall, three young men and women were sitting on chairs, while Li Zhun, as the host, stood aside with great respect. All the people who came here were not idiots. They were the genius selected by Li Zhun from all over the country. They represented the kingdom of heaven. Several people were penetrating and immediately understood that the identity of these three people was extraordinary. "See the Lord." The crowd came forward and saluted one after another. "Don''t mention it." Li Zhun''s face was not very good-looking and said with a strong smile. "Thank you, Lord." Cried the crowd. At this time, the ethereal sword next to me opened up in the evening. "What are you doing here?" Several people looked at each other. "My Lord, is this?" One of the women asked, her name is Qi Wanyu. She is a student of the Royal College of worshipping heaven. This time, she was recommended by the monarch. As a representative of the flying eagle area, she took part in the Shenwu competition. The several people behind her were Liu Dazhuang, Nan tingyue and sun Xiaolou. All of them came from the kingdom of worship. Of course, they were not familiar with the last white night. "This is Miss Ximu from Qilin area, nicknamed as ethereal divine sword. You should have heard of them. This is Jianchen, and this is Dao Gongzi." Li Zhun opened his mouth. "Jianchen? Blue wind sword sword Chen? " Sun Xiaolou suddenly thought of something and cried out. "Is Dao childe the legendary Kuhai Dao?" Qi Wanyu also showed surprise. "Oh? Have you heard of us? " With a smile on his face, a trace of pride flashed in his eyes. "What''s more, I''ve heard that we don''t know who is in the eagle area? Dao childe''s dry sea sword, a knife lonely dry sea, blue wind sword sword Chen, one sword destroys the wind and moon! You two are the pride of our Eagle district. " Sun Xiaolou said excitedly. Two people heard the sound, proud smile. "Why have the two senior brothers disappeared in recent years? Did you go out to experience? " Qi Wanyu asked carefully. "The two of them were taken to Qilin area for further study by the powerful phase of Qilin area! This time I come back to take part in the Shenwu final election in place of our flying eagle area. " Li Zhun continued. Everyone was very excited when he said this. "Elder martial brother Jianchen and elder martial brother Dao, are you going to participate in the final election on behalf of our flying eagle area? Excellent! In this way, our flying eagle area will certainly be able to rush to rank! " "With the help of two senior brothers, we can certainly achieve good results in the flying eagle area." Liu Dazhuang scratched the back of his head and said frankly. "None of you has to go." Just as everyone was happy, a sentence suddenly appeared in the evening. For a moment, the judgment hall was quiet. "Miss evening, what do you mean by that?" Qi Wanyu asked carefully. "I mean, you don''t have to go. As long as the three of us are in the delegation of the flying eagle area, you are too useless and it''s disgraceful to go up there, so you don''t have to go there in such trouble." It''s not too late in the evening. "What do you say?" The crowd was shocked. Liu Dazhuang was furious: "what do you mean? You think you''re good? How dare you look down on us! I tell you, I''m one of the top five in the Royal College of heaven! I want to be the emperor killer! Don''t think you are from the kylin area, I''m afraid of you "Oh?" Dusk did not look at him, indifferent said: "so, you want to challenge me?" "Fight? Come on! Who is afraid of whom? " "Come out, let''s make a comparison." "You don''t have to go out. It''s right here. I''ll let you do it. As long as you can touch me, I''ll let you go." In the evening, the road is fading. "That''s what you said Liu Dazhuang is not polite. He has long seen that the woman is not happy. He immediately growls and pours on him day and night. But as soon as he was close to dusk, a thick and terrible aura burst out in an instant, and the terrible air wave instantly hit Liu Dazhuang. His huge body close to two meters was directly knocked out and fell heavily on the ground. Everyone breathed for a moment. "Oh? Is that all you have? Am I wrong when I say you''re rubbish At dusk, her eyes slanted, and her pretty lips made a sarcastic sound. "It''s too deceiving." Qi Wanyu and others were all angry. "I just saw that you were a woman, but I didn''t try my best. This time I won''t keep my hand!" Liu Dazhuang roared and got up again. He rushed away like crazy day and night. When he approached, his soul was bright, and the sky and soul fused. The terrible power quickly condensed together, and one fist was waved again and again, and the amazing fist strength was surging down. Bang! Dusk still does not move, but she has a layer of mysterious barrier. Liu Dazhuang has the strength of the next great emperor. He even used the imperial spirit to hit him. However, when he hit the barrier, he did not see the barrier trembling at all, let alone smash it."What?" Liu Dazhuang has a pupil stagnation. "Say you''re rubbish, do you have any more opinions? If you don''t know what to do, get out of here. " At dusk, the thin lips made a cold sound, and then saw that the barrier crossed a streamer, and an amazing force came from above. "Big strong, be careful!" Qi Wanyu and others cried out. But it''s too late. Bang! Liu Dazhuang was once again blasted out. This time, a thin halo hung on his body. This time, the halo repeatedly attacked his body. The whole person''s skin immediately cracked. When he fell on the ground, he was in a coma. People were shocked and looked up, only to see that Liu Dazhuang''s spirit was directly broken. "Ah?" People take a breath. A lower emperor, so abandoned! How strong is this woman named sunset? "I say you really don''t know what to do. Neither of us is necessarily the opponent of Miss Ximu. How dare you challenge her? Isn''t this for death? " The corner of Dao childe''s mouth rose and said with a playful smile. "Miss Ximu says you are rubbish. Of course, there is her reason. You are still young. Go back quickly. Shenwu runoff is a big platform, which can''t be handled by your strength." Jian Chen said coldly, a little impatient. Qi Wanyu and sun Xiaolou turned pale. "Brother Jian, brother Dao, you..." "the flying eagle area is just a backward area, which has no resources and great ability. If you want to be like us, you have to go out of the flying eagle area. Go back. Don''t come out and lose face. When you have some skills in the future, maybe I can recommend you to enter the Qilin area. Of course, you have to reach that height." Dao childe said with a smile. "You..." Qi Wanyu''s chest heaved and her small face was extremely white. "I didn''t expect our Eagle area to be so despised by you." Sun Xiaolou also laughed angrily and shook his head: "elder martial brother Jianchen, elder martial brother Dao, you are our pride. Although you have left the flying eagle area, we still respect you. After all, you have a higher platform and need a higher platform. We can understand it, but we can''t forget our roots. We were born here. This is our hometown. Now, we shoulder flying eagle According to the expectations of countless people, we must participate in the Shenwu runoff election. Even if we fail, we will recognize it. If you want us to give up here, I''m sorry, we won''t agree! " Sun Xiaolou''s righteous indignation was recognized by Qi Wanyu. South listen to the moon for Liu Dazhuang feeding pills, to help him recover, although he did not speak, but from his resolute eyes can see that he will not give up. As for the white night, I have been standing by and watching. He''s not very interested in all this. "Oh? Don''t you agree? " Dusk squints and smiles gently: "I think you have made a mistake. The decision-making power is not in your hands, but in my hands. If I don''t allow you to go, you can''t go. It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not." "Well?" All of them trembled. "I''ll give you ten minutes to get out of here, where you come from and where you''re going. After that, if you don''t go away, I''ll make you just like him." Evening light smile, glanced at Liu Dazhuang. The faces of the people changed greatly. There is no doubt about the strength of the evening. Liu Dazhuang couldn''t even touch her, so she abandoned her cultivation. How strong can these people go together? If you don''t leave, I''m afraid you''ll be abandoned! "Don''t make any noise." "Let''s go, don''t ask for trouble!" Dao Gongzi and Jianchen start to talk one after another. They look at Qi Wanyu, sun Xiaolou and others with more and more contempt. In their mind, there is no concept of hometown! After leaving the flying eagle area, they thought they were not from the flying eagle area. If they didn''t put forward the idea in the evening, would they have stepped into this remote country for half a step? Li Zhun sighed and did not dare to speak. In the evening, he is also a real coward. Qi Wanyu stood in the same place, her head lowered and she said nothing. Sun Xiaolou gnashed his teeth and did not leave. Shenwu''s final election. It''s a great opportunity to compete with countless talents in Shenwu land. How hard is it for people to stand out from the eagle area, a place with tens of millions of people? But because of this woman''s word, must give up. Are they willing? "If you can''t, let''s go. There''s nothing to participate in. It''s just a fight between children. What should we do?" Just then, a voice came from behind. All of them were astonished and looked at the master of the voice... White night? "Children fighting?"At dusk, his eyes lifted slightly, and looking at the white night, a smile came out of his nose: "just a fake emperor, how dare you make a lot of remarks here? Kneel down and palm yourself. " The white night looked at her and ignored her, but looked at Qi Wanyu: "are you going? If I don''t go, I''ll go back by myself. " ".... Qi Wanyu and sun Xiaolou are at a loss. And the evening over there was furious. "Be bold! How dare you ignore me? " Whoa! The smell of terror came directly towards the white night. Step a little bit in the white night, the person is like a feather, float to the side, evade this kind of potential pressure lightly, after landing, eyebrow one picks: "how? Sneak attack? Is that all you have? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 "Sneak attack? If I want to kill you, why attack me? What do you think you are? " Anger flashed in my eyes at dusk and autumn. "What did that mean? If you don''t agree with me, do it? " White night gently smile: "if you want to fight, we can fight fairly, but even if you sneak attack, I am not afraid." "Oh?" Dusk coagulated eyes, in fact, just that hit white night easily evaded, let her quite care. "A false emperor, not a small tone." Miss Dushu, how can you do it like this? Let me teach you a lesson After that, he will do it. Evening raised his hand: "no, let me meet him in person." The sword Chen listens, this just gave up. "Is it here, too?" The white night asked. "Yes." As long as you can touch me, I will allow you to participate in the Shenwu runoff election "Can you decide whether we''re going to take part?" The white night laughingly said. "Of course." At dusk, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: "you should not know my identity, but Mr. Li Zhun knows." Li Zhun hesitated and sighed: "Miss Ximu is the beloved disciple of the Lord of Qilin ruling hall, and her father is also a public servant of the main hall of the ruling Hall of the Shenwu land." At this point, Li Zhun stopped. He looked at Sun Xiaolou and others. As expected, they were all frozen in their original place, and their expression was extremely exaggerated. The people of the main hall! Bai Ye doesn''t really understand what this means, but Qi Wanyu and sun Xiaolou know it well! That''s a person who even worships the king of heaven and has to kneel down to salute! Kirin judges the disciple of the temple master? This identity can be put aside, but her Laozi is the person of the main hall, so this identity is enough to be unobstructed in Shenwu land at night! "No wonder the master of Li Zhun''s hall is so respectful to this woman!" A few people suddenly realized. "Do you understand? In my eyes, you are no different from ants on the ground. I have been polite enough to you, or if I kill you here, who dares to ask my sin? " Dusk chuckle, full of contempt and disdain. Qi Wanyu and others were silent and angry. "You can do it." Dusk looked at the white night with a sneer. "That''s good." The white night nods, looks at the evening twilight, frowns a way: "you do not make any preparation?" "Ready? Ridiculous, just a fake emperor, how to prepare? Don''t worry. I won''t abolish your cultivation later. I''m not interested in abolishing a fake emperor. " The evening twilight laughs. "Well, I''ll do it." White night nods. "Come on." Smile at dusk. But when the word "Ba" fell, her eyes flashed, and her pupils shrank at dusk, and a figure stood in front of her. "What?" At dusk, he jumped up from his chair and retreated to several meters away. What a fast speed! My imperial gas barrier has no time to urge! I wonder at dusk and stare at the white night. But he slowly raised his hand, a slender green silk appeared at his fingertips. "Is this your hair?" Smile in the white night. His face turned pale at dusk. Jian Chen has sharp eyes. Childe Dao narrowed his eyes and muttered: "interesting." All this happened between the electric light and flint. I''m afraid that even without a breath, the contest between them will be over. Rao and Li Zhun were all taken aback. "Good!" Seeing that the white night picked up a hair so quickly in the evening, sun Xiaolou and Qi Wanyu all stroked and yelled. South listen to the moon some surprised looking at the white night, eyes reveal a trace of incredible. "Does this mean that we can participate in the Shenwu runoff election?" The white night asked. At dusk, her face changed, and her anger in her eyes did not decrease. She took a deep breath and nodded: "of course, I allow you to participate in the Shenwu runoff election." "Great!" Qi Wanyu was so excited that she almost jumped up. White night light smile, no voice. In fact, he was not very interested in the Shenwu runoff, but he heard that the runoff was related to the war of Shenwu and had something to do with the land of nine souls. Moreover, the eldest princess had high hopes for him, and even took him to a forbidden area of the royal family secretly. Therefore, she had to be brave enough to compete in the white night. It''s a pity that Liu Dazhuang was abandoned in vain and left with hatred. "Good! In that case, I''ll get ready at once, and you''ll start later. " Li Zhun''s depressed face finally showed a smile, and immediately ran down to arrange. Several people were drinking tea in the hall. "What''s the matter with your speed?" Evening back to the position, casually cast eyes white night, mouth asked. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no sound in the white night.At dusk, my eyes are angry. "Are you still ignoring me?" "When asking other people questions, do not know to add a please word, a better attitude?" White night eyelids slightly open, light said. "Asshole!" The sword Chen presses cannot bear, the arrogance and arrogance of the white night is simply stimulating his nerves! "Ah, it''s just a puppet emperor. Just after showing his authority in front of us, he becomes complacent. Why do we have to worry about him in general?" In her eyes, Liu Dazhuang may be able to attract her a little attention, and like the white night, she just looked at it more. Jianchen hummed, staring at the white night coldly. Xi Mu squinted and said with a smile: "white night, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, because I know that what you are good at is speed and body method. After all, your soul state is here. How strong can you be? If I use imperial Qi to seal off the four sides and display the imperial domain, do you think your speed can still have many advantages in front of me? " The white night laughs but does not speak. Li zhunggang just walked in. On hearing the words of dusk, several tokens in his hand fell to the ground with a sound of "pa". How strong can it be? The puppet emperor is a man who can fight against the middle emperor. "Master Li, what''s the matter with you?" Dusk asked strangely. "Oh, no... nothing." With an embarrassed smile, Li Zhun picked up the token and sent it to the three people. Xuan''er said, "everyone, the carriage is ready. You can start now and go to Shenwu platform." Several people nodded and rose. The team is escorted by the law enforcement team of the adjudication hall, because it is related to the interests of each region. In order to prevent the competitors in this region from being plotted by the strong in other regions, the ruling Hall of each region will send the most elite team to escort. However, the adjudication hall in the flying eagle area is just a show. After all, they were at the bottom of the last Shenwu runoff election, and no one would care about it at all. Shenwu platform is located on the South "Sun Moon peak" of Shenwu continent, facing the "Shenwu peak" in the north. There is the largest auxiliary Hall of Shenwu hall. The northern mainland is under the jurisdiction of the general Hall of Shenwu hall, while the southern area belongs to the auxiliary hall, which is reported to the general hall. All the way, it was calm. However, near the "Sun Moon peak", you can see people with terrible breath and extraordinary skills in the towns they pass by. Most of them are emperors. White night eyebrows lock up, heart hair tight. At present, the strength of Shenwu mainland is not comparable to that of jiuhun mainland. It is said that the top 10 selected in Shenwu final election will represent Shenwu continent and fight against jiuhun continent. Shenwu land is short of resources and has a large population. The strong dominate the huge cultivation resources, while the weak can only compete for small profits. The contradiction between Shenwu land is becoming more and more serious. In order to alleviate this contradiction, after the establishment of Shenwu adjudication hall, it has been making the idea of nine soul continent. "It is said that if the Shenwu war is won, the morale of Shenwu mainland will be very high, and the invasion of jiuhun continent will be launched." "If so, I will kill all these people on the Shenwu platform, so that they can''t invade!" In the white night, a touch of blood flashed in the pupil beads, deep thoughts. Fengyun country. A team of Wu slowly drove out of the gate, and it was Yu Xiaoxiang and Ying mubai who were in front. "Xiaoxiang, now you are the most gifted and the highest level among the young generation in Fengyun country. Although you are not allowed to participate in the ruling hall, you have to go to the scene to learn Tianjiao from other regions, observe their skills and realize the mystery. You will have a place in the next Shenwu final election." He said with a smile on his white face. After Fengyun state experienced turbulence, all kinds of domestic forces rose one after another, intending to usurp the country, but under the influence of the white night, it has gradually subsided, and the country has returned to peace. After all, any conspiracy and conspiracy are powerless under absolute strength. And Yu Xiaoxiang''s status in Fengyun country is also unmatched. Because of his presence, the ethereal Kingdom did not dare to invade any more. "I heard that he was taken by the court of adjudication and became the representative of the eagle area this time. This time, I want to see him climb to the top and overlook the heroes." Yu Xiaoxiang''s face is firm and her eyes are full of luster. Li Xiaohong looks at Yu Xiaoxiang''s side face and sighs slightly. Xiaoxiang, you have been thinking about him all the time, but you should know that you and he are not people of the same world. ... worship the kingdom of heaven. Mei Xi blindfold again, with Tang Yang out of the Princess House. "Sister." Mei Xi called to the gilded sedan. "Come on up, sister. It''s not early. It''s time for us to start." "Well." The car moves forward and the team starts. "Sister... You say, how many rounds can he make?" "I don''t know." "Will he lose?" "Certainly not."Before the Taoist temple. Lao Dao still carries Dao sword, but now he has two more gourds in his hand, one blue and one red. "In this runoff election, there is only one wish to be a teacher." "Go ahead, master." The Taoist priest''s eyes burst out, and his voice was deep: "break into the top ten! Enter the war of Shenwu They took the gourd and knelt down. "I will live up to master''s high expectations." "Let''s go and let the Tianjiao of Shenwu land know your existence!" "Yes This dialogue is rising everywhere in Shenwu continent. Countless Tianjiao rushed to Shenwu platform, and countless souls poured into the "Sun Moon peak". This day is the most lively day in the whole Shenwu continent. With the arrival of countless strong men, the battle of Shenwu decisive election has gradually begun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 Under the "Sun Moon peak", the sun moon city is now full of people. Li Zhun led the law enforcement team to the "adjudication Department" in the center of the city and reported to him that he was heading for a teahouse in the south. There are more than a few people in the flying eagle area to take part in the Shenwu runoff election. In addition to the white night and dusk, there are more than ten people who have arrived in advance. They were waiting in the teahouse early. Besides these people, there were many other regional delegation. Most of the delegation waiting in the teahouse are ranked below 50, and many of them are not high in strength. The people who are in the top 50 are not here. They are resting in a special building under the "adjudication Department". Shenwu advocates military force and attaches great importance to strength. In this continent, it has a very strict class system. The strong enjoy everything, while the weak can only serve the strong. Li Feiying, who is leading the crowd, is waiting at the gate. The crowd was ushered in. The strength of the people in the flying eagle area is weak. The box is impossible. You can only sit in the hall or in the corner. "I''ve seen the master of the temple!" People got up in succession to salute. "Don''t be polite. When everyone is here, I''ll give you an introduction first. Later, I''ll have to communicate with the temple masters in other areas. I''ll also have a little more talk between you to enhance your feelings and share your intelligence." Li Zhun said with a smile. "Does elder Li Zhun think I''m interested in chatting with these rubbish?" Evening light mouth, a face does not care. With a bitter smile, Li Zhun gave a few words of advice. "Elder Li Zhun, take me to the rest place in the Qilin area. I want to see the master." In the evening, the road is fading. "OK." Li Zhun nodded and led the evening, sword and childe Dao to leave. When several people came out of the teahouse, a bearded soul thumped on the table and said angrily, "it''s too arrogant! Who is this woman? If it wasn''t for Mr. Li Zhun here, I would have to give her a big ear slap! " "It''s good you didn''t give it. If you move your hand, you will be the one lying on the ground." Sun Xiaolou shook his head and sighed. Several people around the tea table came up at once. "What? Xiaolou, that woman is very powerful? " A resolute man asked. "Didn''t you hear what she just said? She''s going to the Kirin area to find her master. " "Her master? Who? " "The Kirin judges the master of the hall!" Qi Wanyu received the words and condensed the heavy road. As soon as this remark fell, the whole hall was shocked. Several people said what had happened in the ruling hall before. When they heard it, they were shocked and angry. "No wonder Lord Li is so respectful to her." "No wonder big Zhuang didn''t come, wicked woman!" People were gnashing their teeth in indignation. "This time, thanks to brother Bai Ye, otherwise we won''t be able to participate in the Shenwu runoff election. As long as the woman interferes, I''m afraid Mr. Li Zhun can''t help us." Qi Wanyu still has some worries. She has too much to shoulder. If she can''t take part in the runoff election, it will be her lifelong regret. "Thank you very much, brother white." "Yes, let''s go for a drink later and have a good toast to brother Bai." The men headed by mustache immediately expressed their gratitude. But some people don''t like it. "It''s just a puppet emperor. It''s only because of his good body skills. I guess that evening there must be no guard against him, so that he can be successful. Who will be on guard against a puppet emperor?" "Yes, maybe just lucky." Sun Xiaolou and Qi Wanyu are angry. The white night was expressionless and didn''t say much. "But then again, why did this woman run to our Eagle area? Why doesn''t she stay in Kirin? " At this time, a thin man opened his mouth. His name was Liyuan, and he came from qingtianzong. Obviously, he knew about qingtianzong and Baiye, but he didn''t say anything. Although there was a lot of controversy between Bai Ye and Fu Guoshan, qingtianzong deliberately blocked the news for the sake of face. Even Qi Wanyu and sun Xiaolou were not very clear about the white night. "I inquired when I went into the city. It seems to be related to a man named Lei Jie." At this time, the rarely spoken South listen to the moon suddenly made a sound. People were shocked. The resolute man Lu Jing immediately showed a look of horror. "Brother Lu Jing, do you know something?" Qi Wanyu asked. "You know... Thunder rob this man... You should have heard of it. He is the first genius in Qilin area, nicknamed Jiuyao shenlei. He is said to have been able to crush the middle position!" Lu Jing said in a dry voice. "Median?" Everyone''s eyes are all stagnant. The strength of the middle Emperor... In the Shenwu final election, it is already a very excellent group of players. If you put it on the list of emperor killers, you can still be in the top 50.However, the thunder robber... Could crush the middle... "do you know what causes this lady Ximu to get angry with thunder robbery In the corner, a man with his legs up and a bamboo stick in his mouth said with a smile. This man has the strength of the next highest emperor. He looks arrogant and looks down upon by no one. Especially in the white night, although the strength of the flying eagle area is weak, most people still have the strength of the next great emperor, and the puppet emperor like white night is the least popular. If it had not been for the white night with sun Xiaolou and Qi Wanyu, they would have been thrown out of the teahouse. "Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s go and drink. The tea doesn''t taste at all." Mustache got up and yelled. "Go, go, go!" A group of people left the teahouse. I like to drink wine in the daytime, but it depends on who I am with, so I don''t go there and drink tea alone in the teahouse. And they did not force them to leave. "No one here, young man?" An old voice floated over. White night slightly opened his eyes, looked at the old man, nodded and said, "old man, sit at will." Thank you very much The old man said with a smile, sat down, asked for a pot of tea, and drank it. "Young man, are you also the one to take part in the Shenwu runoff election?" The old man asked with a smile. "Well." "Where is the boy from?" "Eagle area." In the daytime. "Is it? Eagle area? " The old man murmured and then laughed: "the eagle area... I''m afraid it''s blessed." "What does the old man mean?" In the white night, a sharp light shot out of his pupils and asked. "What do I mean, young man? You are a pure soul. I''m afraid that even the middle emperor is inferior to you. " The old man lowered his voice and left. The white night squinted and continued to drink tea. When the old man came to the door, he happened to meet a group of soul people passing by. Those soul people saw the situation and began to salute with their fists. "I''ve seen the mountain stream hall master!" "I''d like to meet the Lord of the mountain stream hall." There was a constant clamor. When this word was introduced into the teahouse, the people inside immediately became boiling. "Mountain stream? Isn''t that the master of the house of the judgment of the poor and strange? " "My God, it''s the mountain stream hall master!" Some excited people directly rushed out to the mountain stream as a gift, and the teahouse looked like a riot. White night slightly frown, put down the cup. Poor and strange region? Shenwu mainland ranked 10th in each major region. Mountain stream itself is also the existence of strength terror, which is not comparable to Li Zhun. I didn''t expect that the old man was the famous mountain stream hall master. "Ah, I''m not from the mountain stream area There are so many people in the teahouse. Sitting here, you can get a lot of information from the conversation at the adjacent table. After sitting here all afternoon, I have a preliminary understanding of the Shenwu runoff. The seed players in Shenwu final are naturally the top ten teams, but they also killed several black horses in the middle. They are all terror spirits who have the record of defeating the middle emperor, and almost all of them are the next great emperor, and they are all the challenge of crossing the ladder. However, in the white night, we can see that the great emperor in Shenwu land is too watery to live up to its name. According to the strength of the nine soul continent, many lower emperors there may be stronger than the middle emperor here. I''m afraid that''s why there are few emperors in jiuhun continent, but they can resist the invasion of Shenwu people. However, as the saying goes, the fittest survive. There are so many Shenwu emperors in the mainland. After the Shenwu ruling hall has been cleaned up, the people left behind are the real great emperors. At that level, it is more than enough to contend with the nine spirits! This side has already started the Shenwu runoff election. I don''t know whether the nine soul continent has made preparations. "White night!! White night Just at this time, an admonisher of the judgment Hall of flying eagle ran over in a hurry. The white night looked up, but saw the man''s face anxious color. "What''s the matter?" "Something''s wrong, something big! White night, please follow me to lexing tavern! If you go late, it''s over! " "What happened?" Asked the white night. "We... Our delegation has been picked on!" "Who?" "Kylin area." "What does that have to do with me?" White night asked curiously. "This..." the admonisher was speechless for a long time and then choked out his words: "Ximu, Jianchen and Dao Gongzi are all gone. I''m afraid that even if they know, they won''t intervene. Mr. Li Zhun said that only you can hold the court down, so I would like to ask you to mediate..." when it comes to mediation, it''s actually a start-up. Li Zhun and these admonishments all know that they have attack in the daytime How dare you underestimate the puppet emperor?However, the white night still can not lift the spirit, light way: "Li Zhun won''t come out personally? He is the Lord of the court. Who dares to be presumptuous? " "This... White night, you don''t know. The ruling hall masters in various regions are also graded. Our leader Li''s position is not very high. If he comes forward, the opposite hall master will have a reason to appear. By then, things will be more difficult to clean up." "This is Li Zhun''s business. People in Qilin area are all elite experts. What can I do as a puppet emperor? I''d better hide here and drink tea, and I won''t beat you. " "White night, you..." the admonisher opened his mouth and sighed after half a ring: "Mr. Li Zhun has made sure that you won''t go. So as long as you go over and stabilize the situation, it will be considered that he owes you a favor. He has already informed the staff of the main affairs department. Once the person from the main affairs department arrives, it will be OK." "Oh?" White night touched his chin and said, "well, since Li Zhun has said so, I''ll go and have a look, but I have to explain in advance that no matter what happens, he must bear all his strength! No responsibility has anything to do with me! " "No problem!" "It''s no use saying that. You must tell Li Zhun this sentence yourself!" My eyes congealed at night. The admonisher was stunned and nodded stupidly. "Lead the way." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 Although the three men came from the Qilin area, their attitude is that they regard the delegation of Qilin area as the enemy. If so, the tavern riot is mostly related to them. When the white night and the admonisher came to the restaurant, the whole restaurant was in ruins. I''m afraid that in addition to the flying eagle delegation and the Kirin delegation were making trouble, there were conflicts among other delegations, and the scene was chaotic. The white night looked around and walked down the messy corridor towards the box inside. There are many people lying inside, including men and women. All of them are injured, but there is no danger to their lives. After all, this is the city of the sun and moon. It is not a small matter if there is a human life near the auxiliary Hall of Shenwu ruling hall. "Well?" When the white night just walked a few steps, pupil suddenly shrunk, saw a familiar figure on the ground. He rushed over and helped the man up. "Tang Yang?" The sound of consternation in the white night. At the moment, Tang Yang is full of scars, very embarrassed, from the scene, he seems to be running away! "Lord... Master?" Tang Yang opened his tired eyes, and his red pupil was shining. He grabbed the arm of the white night and said eagerly, "master, go to the plum room... Miss and the princess... They can''t last long..." after that, he was in a coma. White night inspection, Tang Yang is exhausted and the spirit of heaven suffered a heavy blow, although the cultivation of no loss, but people have been completely out of power. Why are they here? The white night looks cold and stands up. "Arrange accommodation immediately and take him to recuperate." The admonisher was stunned: "white night, what about the unicorn area?" "I''ll save my friend first, and then I''ll go there after I''ve finished my friend''s business." It''s cold at night. "I''m afraid it''s too late." The admonisher is urgent. White night''s eyes were grim. He grabbed the admonisher''s collar and said coldly, "if my friend makes any mistakes, I''ll help the people in the kylin area beat the people in the flying eagle area together!" Admonisher hears the voice, full of sweat, nodded repeatedly: "that... Then you go." The strength of white night can not be underestimated. "Arrange for him to be healed immediately!" The white night hums, turns to leave. Admonisher sighs repeatedly, frown, carry Tang Yang to go out quickly. All the private rooms in the tavern are named after flowers, and the plum shaped rooms are at the end of the corridor. As the white night passed, several drunken men were frantically attacking the door. The door and walls were broken, and there were several tavern attendants nearby, but they were knocked unconscious. "Ha ha, you two stinks, can you hide for a while, can you hide for a lifetime? If you don''t come out, I''m lucky to see you. If you don''t come out again, I''ll break into the house later. Don''t blame me for your hard work! " A young man in white night, with a pot of wine in his hand and a face full of drunken red, was shaking and laughing. Two souls dressed in thugs'' clothes were still bombarding the gate. "These two women seem to come from the flying eagle area. I really didn''t expect that the kind of women in the remote areas could produce such a beautiful water. Young master, miss, you don''t have to be too sad. Let''s take these two women to comfort you today." A middle-aged man in black clothes said with a faint smile. "Very well! Great! The two women''s looks are no worse than the young lady, ha ha ha... the young master laughed, and his drunken eyes were full of greed. In the white night, his eyes were suddenly cold, and he stepped forward with his sword, and his whole body was filled with fierce breath. "Well?" The middle-aged man in black noticed his anger and murderous spirit. He looked sideways and laughed. "A false emperor? Funny, young man, your eyes are very murderous. Do you know these people inside? If you know each other, persuade them to open the door, which is good for you and for them. " "But it''s not good for you." Cold way in the white night, suddenly raised his hand and patted it in the past. "You are so innocent and lovely." The middle-aged man in black shakes his head and laughs, and swings with his sleeve. Whoa. A pure imperial gas compressed into a round gas, toward the white night''s palm. However. The palm directly penetrated the gas and hit the middle-aged man in black. "What?" The pupil of the middle-aged man in black clothes trembled. He was caught off guard. He took a palm on his shoulder. He fell back and smashed the side wall. "Well?" Others stopped and looked at the white night in amazement. Everyone knows the strength of the middle-aged people in black clothes. They have suffered a loss in the hands of a puppet emperor. "Are you all right, my lord?"A soul man raised the middle-aged man in black. "I''m ok. I''m just careless." The middle-aged man in Black got up and waved his hand, looking at the white night unexpectedly. "Stinky boy, who are you?" Exclaimed the half drunk. "Now you kneel down and apologize. I won''t kill you!" The sound of the white night is cold. "What do you say?" The young master was stunned. "You''re a fake emperor, you''re so arrogant! Who lent you the courage Next to a strong peak of the pseudo emperor roared, strode toward the white night. White night this time is really angry, he can not imagine if he did not come, the result will be. Mei Xi and Princess Chang are here. They can only think of one reason in the white night, that is, for themselves. "I don''t know who lent me the gall, or you?" Cold white night said, the palm of a Yang, toward the big man to grasp. The big man roared, his hands into fists, hard hit the forehead of the white night. Bang! Big punch down. But the white night did not move. On the contrary, the big man trembled all over. Looking down, the palm of the white night had already penetrated into his body, and then the palm of his hand exerted force. Pooh. A gallbladder is precisely buttoned out by the night. The big man trembled all over, spit out filthy things from his mouth, fell on the ground, convulsed, and after a while, he was still. People were shocked. "It''s a thorn in the head, young master..." "what are you afraid of? Where can a puppet emperor jump to when the teacher is here That childe elder brother disdains way. "Is it? Are you really useful as the teacher of the next emperor? " The cold road of the white night suddenly rushed past. The middle-aged man in black clothes who was directly stimulated by the terrible speed stood up. Is this the speed that the puppet emperor should have? "Be careful!" The middle-aged man strides forward and hits the childe''s chest with one hand, intending to intercept the white night. As long as the white night approaches, he will take this palm. But at the moment when the white night approached, a terrible sword spirit suddenly appeared on the middle-aged man''s palm. "Bad!" The middle-aged man is so shocked that it''s too late to accept the move... Pooh! The sword Qi cut off the palm like tofu. The fierce pain let the middle-aged man''s whole body''s emperor Qi burst into confusion. The white night seized the opportunity to seize the childe''s neck and hit him violently towards the ground. Bang! The man''s head and the ground to a close contact, people have seven meat and eight vegetarian, eye Venus. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it! No wonder I am! " White night light way, eyes are full of killing intention, like lifting a dead dog to hold the man''s neck to lift it, the other hand slowly pulled out the sword. The piercing sound of the sword struck the heart of the middle-aged man in black like a flood bell. His pupils were constricted and his face was appalled. He urgently called out: "quick, go and ask big and young people to come and go!" "Yes Several soul people have been scared to shiver, smell speech turn to run. "This brother, I advise you not to mess around. This childe is of noble status. If he has any faults, we must be buried with him!" The middle-aged man in Black said, shaking his broken limb. "I''ve been threatened more in my life, but I haven''t been able to threaten me successfully. If you say he can''t kill me, I''ll kill you." In the light of the white night, the sword will fall. The middle-aged man''s face was blue with fear, and he cried anxiously, "no! No, my Lord Then he knelt down with a thump on his knees. Click. Then the door opened. Mei Xi quietly stretched out her head to see the white night and was overjoyed. "Sister, it''s white night! White night is coming! Excellent! White night is coming As soon as the eldest princess heard this, she quickly led her entourage out. "White night, you are here!" The little pale face of the long Princess showed a soft smile, and the people relaxed heavily. "Are you all right?" Asked the white night. "We''re OK." The princess nodded with a smile, but when she saw the man in the hand of the white night, her face turned white immediately. "White night, this man... Can''t be hurt!" The long princess''s face was eager, and her voice was hoarse. "No harm?" White night''s face sank: "he wants to harm you, you say he can''t hurt?" "White night, this person has a special identity and a great future. If he is hurt, I will be implicated in worshiping the kingdom of heaven." The eldest princess was in tears. Why didn''t she hate this man? However, she is the eldest princess of the kingdom of worship, which represents the kingdom of worship. If you hurt this person, the power behind the other party will definitely point the spearhead at the kingdom of worship.She didn''t want to hurt the whole country. "White night, I know you are very angry, I am very happy, really, but to this point, I have to endure, let him go, I suffered a little injustice, nothing." The princess clenched her pink lip. "Yes... Let me go. I''m the one you can''t afford. Ha ha, this girl is more intelligent than you, boy. If you want to get out of the sun moon city alive, let me go!" Drunk childe laughs, his face has no fear. His words, like guide. Fire rope, instantly ignited the white night. "Let you go? Do you really think it''s so easy? " Cold hum in the white night, he directly dragged the drunk childe to the box. "Let the people behind him come to see me! If you don''t give me an account, your son''s head will fall here. " "White night cold said:" by the way, call a few more superior to come, otherwise, not enough for me to kill! " The middle-aged man in black trembled all over, and his eyes were full of horror. He got up from the ground and ran away in confusion www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 "I warn you! Don''t mess around! Otherwise... Otherwise, our temple Lord will come, and you will have a good look. " Li Yuan''s face was ugly, pointing to these souls blocking the box door and shouting. "The Lord of the eagle area? What''s the name of that one? Let him come and see if I am afraid of him A well-dressed gentleman leaned against the edge of the door and said with a smile. "Brother Lei, don''t waste your time, and hurry to solve it." A woman with short hair at the back said to the first tall man with blue hair. He has a strong face and deep eyes, just like the Starry Sea. He looked at the people in the box coldly. The strong aura from all over his body made these people from the eagle area feel more pressure. "Brother Lei?" Lu Jing''s face was stunned. She suddenly thought of something. She asked in a trembling voice, "are you thunder robbery?" "Oh? Have you ever heard of the reputation of my brother Lei Jie The short haired woman asked with a scornful smile. The words left the people pale and ugly. Lei Jie, the first expert in Qilin area, is the seed of Shenwu competition. I''m afraid these people will not be able to take thunder robbery together. "Evening?" Lei Jie stares at a few people and talks lightly. "She... Said that she went to visit her master and was not with us." Li Yuan trembled. "Master? Is it the Lord of the temple Short hair woman doubts way. "Elder martial brother, Xiaomin has just come from master. If elder martial sister really goes to see Master, can''t she not say so?" A man at the back said. "Maybe the younger martial sister just wanted to avoid me." Lei jiedan said: "the younger martial sister doesn''t agree with me and her marriage, but it''s decided by both parents. She can''t resist. The only way she can get rid of this marriage is to defeat me in a fair and aboveboard way. I refuse every challenge she sends to me, but I can''t refuse it. In order to defeat me, she joins the weakest flying eagle area, intending to go out to the world I admit that her strength is not weak, but in front of my eyes, it is still a little poor, but sometimes we have to be absolutely safe, cut off the strength around her, and let the eagle area continue to take the bottom. In this way, there is no need to worry about anything Speaking of this, thunder Rob''s sight is indifferent to scan these people. "I''ll give you two choices. One is to scrap your accomplishments, and the other is to help you discard your accomplishments." "What do you say?" The people were terrified. "Self abandoning cultivation?" Qi Wanyu''s face was pale, and she looked at Lei Jie. The whole person was numb: "elder martial brother Lei, we have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to force us like this?" "Forcing you? If I really press you, you won''t even have a chance to stand here and talk to me. " Lei robbed the eyes shot out a sharp light, coldly said: "my patience is limited, hurry up, or we start, your situation may be worse." The faces of the people were pale, and they didn''t know what to do. And the beards in the line are angry. "Lei Jie, I know you are very good, but don''t forget where this is. This is the sun moon city! There are judges everywhere. You can''t be presumptuous! We are a delegation from the flying eagle region. If you do this, I''ll see how you end up if things go wrong! " "Is it?" Thunder robbed the corner of the mouth light up, did not speak, he nearby a soul person moved. "Be careful!" Sun Xiaolou and Nan listen to the moon and drink at the same time. But it''s too late. The soul of the speed is very fast, such as a tiger into the sheep, a few people in an instant, stretch out his hand to grasp the neck of the beard, he fiercely pulled over. "Mustache!" The crowd cried out. However, without waiting for moustache to shout, the man''s palm has been severely slapped on the back of the beard. Pooh! The beard spat out blood and the whole man fell to the ground. During the whole process, the representative from the eagle area did not even have room for resistance. Lei Jie stepped forward and stepped on the head of moustache. Everyone looked in horror. What does he want to do? Is he going to kill people here? Although a lot of fights broke out in the whole pub, so far, no one dares to kill people here! "Don''t you say that I can''t stop the trouble? In that case, I''ll make a big fuss and see if I can put it away Leijie light smile, smile is very evil charm, the moment the voice fell, his feet began to force. "Ah The beard screamed in pain. If he goes on like this, his head will be destroyed by thunder! Sun Xiaolou clenched his fist. Qi Wanyu covered her lips in pain.South listens to the moon in the eye rippling to kill the awn, already ready to start. At this moment, people all feel that the power is so beautiful, and how sad the weak are. If you have no strength, you have to be trampled under your feet. "Big and little! Not good At this time, a few souls to the extreme ran over. Thunder rob eyebrow a frown, twist head, light open a cavity: "what happened?" "The second young master... The second young master has been hijacked!" A middle-aged man with a broken wrist rushed over, gasping, and he was the middle-aged man in black who was released by the white night. "What?" Lei Jie and his fellow disciples showed an incredible look. "Do you have a self reporting home?" "The other side said, no matter who it is, we must give him an account today, otherwise, we will kill two young." The middle-aged man in Black said with a sad face. "Audacity!" Thunder robbery rage, whole body momentum wild, people forced to retreat, the whole person tottering! "Who is that man?" "It''s like... It''s called white night!" The middle-aged man in black still remember the words when Mei Xi came out. "White night?" When sun Xiaolou and Qi Wanyu listened, their eyes brightened. "Oh? Do you know each other? " Lei jieleng hum: "that''s better. Take them all with me. Let''s meet this guy who doesn''t know the sky and the earth with me!" "Yes Qi Wanyu felt uneasy and asked sun Xiaolou next to him: "is there someone who is looking for Li Zhun hall master? Why hasn''t anyone come to the judgment hall yet? " "I don''t know. Maybe it was the thunder robbers who held up the people in the judgment hall. I heard that the energy behind the thunder robbery is also terrible. We are in bad luck this time. The thunder robbery must have come for the evening. We have become a shield." Sun Xiaolou sighed. "When Lord Li Zhun comes, I will ask him to report to the vice hall." The beard was held by someone, and his face was angry. "I''m afraid it''s useless. If Lord Li Zhun can really save us, how can we wait until now? If you want to stop the thunder robbery, you have no choice but the people in the vice hall. " South to hear the moon cold channel. "Are we really wasted here?" Qi Wanyu trembled. "It can only be said that it is a disaster free. If I had known this, I would not have participated in the Shenwu runoff election." Li Yuan sighed. "No one expected this kind of thing. We can only say that the weak have no human rights. Who looked up to us as the last last last year in the flying eagle area? If we can win a good place in the runoff this time, it will not happen in the future. " Qi Wanyu whispered. "I hope white night can buy us some time." "Count on him? Forget it. Although he has a good body method, he is the first expert in the Kirin area, and the evening is not his opponent. What''s more, there are so many strong men around him. How can he beat them in a day Lu Jing sighs. "Let''s see if we can make it through." Chen Guangkun, who has been walking in the back, said coldly. All the people bowed their heads and said nothing, and their hearts became more and more uneasy. Bang Dang! The door of the "Mei shop" box was violently kicked open. During the night when they were drinking and eating food, they squinted at each other. There were more than ten people coming in. In addition to these people, sun Xiaolou, Qi Wanyu and others also came. Leijie gazed at the young man sitting in front of the table. His younger brother was trampled on the bottom of his foot as a foot pad. On the left and right of the man, there were two beauties, one big and one small, who were holding wine pots and pouring wine for him. It''s a good life to enjoy! Seeing so many people coming down, the eldest princess and Mei Xi are all nervous. However, in the daytime, he drank and ate his own food. "Big brother! eldest brother!! Help me The drunken young master on the ground woke up early at the moment. He raised his head tremblingly and saw the people coming. If he was rescued, he yelled desperately. "Let him go." Lei Jie said without expression. "By what?" Said the white night while drinking. "By what?" Lei Jie''s eyes were cold, and his voice was cold: "by my surname Lei, by my name Lei Jie!" It''s loud and powerful. Even if you don''t understand the meaning, just listen to it, it will make people feel more stressed. This is the momentum of the thunder robbery, quiet as a virgin, moving like a rabbit, a quiet Fengshui stop, a angry storm. People watched the white night in unison, waiting for his reply. However... in the daytime, he still lowered his head to drink and eat food. After a long time, he raised his head and said, "I''m afraid that''s not enough." "Bold!" Thunder robbed by the side of the soul are all angry, one by one pull out the sword, toward the wine table around.The short haired girl with impulsive temper before was even more impolite, pulling out his machete and chopping at the table in the white night. Click. The table split in an instant. All the food and wine were scattered all over the floor. The chopsticks that were about to carry vegetables in the white night were frozen in the air. "Kneel down now! Otherwise! Life is not like death The girl with short hair roared. Leijie is their most adored person, they are not easy to their faith by a little blasphemy. "Oh?" White night will put chopsticks away, indifferent to look at her: "that trouble you faster, let me not be like death." "I don''t know how to live or die!" The short haired girl was furious, and chopped at the white night''s forehead with a knife. "Be careful!" The eldest princess made a move at once, but slowed down. These people are from the kylin area, and their strength is not that of the eagle area. However, the white night did not see, directly raised his hand. "Want to pick up the blade empty handed?" Thunder robbed a hum: "beyond one''s ability." But the next second, he found out that he was wrong. White night raised the hand did not go to pick up the machete, but directly seized the hand of Princess Chang and pressed her down. "What?" The crowd was shocked. "Do you want to die?" The short hair woman''s face shows angry color, increased strength. But... Dang!! A clear voice spread in the box. The sharp blade hit two inches in front of the white night''s forehead, but stopped, and a layer of air current like steel against the sharp knife. The girl with short hair is stunned, and suddenly urges her to push her hard, but she can''t go in for half a minute www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 "Soul power!" The short haired woman drinks, the knife edge is surging the sharp breath. But... Still can''t tear off this terrible air flow. "Imperial spirit!" The short haired woman''s face is twisted, and the emperor''s spirit is madly pressed down. Still not. The body protection breath of the other party is like a wall of iron, which can''t be pierced! "What?" Lei Jie and other people''s eyebrows sank. "Xiaolian can''t break his breath? Isn''t he a fake emperor? What''s the matter with pure soul power Others said in a deep voice. "False emperor? Can this be an ordinary puppet emperor? So many people around Lei Yuan were defeated by this man. How can he be a general person Lei jiedan said: "peach lotus, you come back first." "Yes The short haired woman was quite unconvinced, but she had no choice but to withdraw the knife. "What? Do what you want? If you want to go White night eyes a lift, suddenly arm a shock, a breath of countless strands of wind to the short haired girl. The short haired woman was shocked and immediately released the imperial Qi to resist, but the breath was just close to her, then she was torn and swallowed by the other party''s breath. "No way!" She was terrified, but her own use of imperial gas, a false emperor''s soul power again strong, how can stronger than the emperor''s gas? In this room, the short haired girl couldn''t retreat. After being entangled by the breath, she was immediately tied to the side of the white night. Next to Mei Xi see, immediately seize her. The short haired woman struggled for a few times and had to give up. "Let go of Xiaolian!" "Let go of my younger sister!" When they were angry, they all rushed up. White night looked at these people indifferently with his legs up and said, "I asked the guy who broke his hand to call you here to reason with you, but you have this attitude? You want to fight me? Good! I''ll kill these two men first. Let''s have a good fight. Who will win After that, he pulled out his sword and waved it to Lei Yuan on the ground. "Stop it!" Thunder rob eyes a Lin, hastily shout. "What more nonsense?" The white night asked. "Sir, stop it. Let''s talk about it slowly." Lei Jie knows that he has met a thorn in the head. If he gets angry with this guy, he can''t say that Lei Yuan will really be killed by him, and peach lotus. "Do you want to discuss this attitude with me?" White night eyes a slant, light way: "not to let me live like death?" "We were impulsive before. We came here to solve the problem. If we offended before, please forgive me." Thunder rob low voice way, the eye is still gloomy. He is a person who can afford to put down. Before that, he wanted to rely on his own identity to frighten this person, but in vain, so far, he can only compromise. "That''s good!" White night light way: "you have said so, I will give you a chance, first talk about the whole story of this matter, this beast, is your brother?" Finish saying, kick next Lei Yuan. Looking up at Lei Yuan. "Yes." Thunder rob cover up the anger in the eye, low voice way. "The two women behind me are my women, but your brother wants to touch them. How can I punish your brother?" White night said, in the pupil flickers the thick killing awn. Mei Xi and the princess a listen, a red cheek, heart infinite joy. My woman? Does this guy always think of me as his person? The second daughter began to think. "If my brother is drunk, he will do some fantastic things. His nature is not bad. So, if you are willing to release my brother, I will compensate the two girls for 100 pieces of top-grade Horcruxes and 1000 pieces of high-quality pills. In addition, I also provide two imperial Scriptures as compensation, and let my brother personally apologize to the two girls!" Leijie said seriously. "Oh?" White night slightly a Leng. I didn''t expect the thunder robbery to be so happy. He came from the Qilin area. The family behind him was very rich, so the things he took would not be bad. I thought thunder robbery would be tough, but he was so soft... "since you said that, go and prepare quickly." Wave at night. Lei Jie shook his eyes and thought for a moment: "in a hurry, I really can''t take out these things so quickly. In this way, I have a treasure here, which is a magic weapon given to me by my Lei family master. I''ll give it to you first. You let my brother and taolian go. Then I''ll arrange someone to prepare it. When ready, I''ll replace my one with those things What do you think, baby? " "Oh? What is it, baby? Take it out and have a look. " Interest came in the white night. Thunder robbed a smile, palm a lift, a small thunder cloud appeared in his palm. "Our Lei family has been practicing the thunder method for generations. This is the ancient treasure obtained by the ancestors of our Lei family in a big immortal cave. It is called the nine heaven God thunder cloud. Once you urge the Dharma, you can transform the soul power in your body into the nine heaven God thunder. The power of each divine thunder is 10 to 100 times of its own soul power. If the soul power is strong, and the communication with thunder cloud reaches the extreme, it can even be used How about a thousand times the power? Is that enough for my brother''s life? "Squinting in the night, looking at the thunder cloud, it seems that there is a wonderful array of magic sealed in it. The complexity of this array... I am afraid it will not lose to the array in Yinling spring. Such a method is of value to study. "Yes." Promise in a white night. "OK!" Lei Jie is also happy, and directly throws the nine day God Lei Yun towards the white night. He took over the thunder cloud in the white night, but did not release people immediately. "Would you like to take a message?" Lei Jianing asked with a smile. "Of course not, but these people around me are not safe now. You are blocking the door. I am in a cage now. If I put your brother in, I will be crushed by you next second." "What would you like?" Asked Lei. The white night did not answer his words, but toward the side of the sun Xiaolou, qiwanyu and other people to look. "Xiaolou, Xiaoyu, you will take me to the administrative department to have a rest and inform Mr. Li that he will find a way to arrange you to stay in the administrative office. When he gets there, no one will move you." Said the night. Several people nodded, Qi Wanyu walked to pull the long princess''s hand. "White night, what about you?" The long princess is worried about her eyes in autumn. "I''ll be late. You''ll go there and wait for me." "Smile in the night. "But..." br > go ahead, you can''t help me here. " Said the night. How can the princess not understand the current situation? She bit the pink lip and nodded heavily. "You must come, I... Wait for you." A few words seem to be squeezed out of the long princess''s teeth. A white night. The long Princess tugged at her happy hand and walked out of the box. When people are scattered, people here will stop the door again. "Patience is limited. You should not play me this time?" The voice of thunder robbery is very rude. "Of course, I have done shameless things sometimes on a white night, but credit and principles have always been my bottom line." He kicked off in the night, and Lei Yuan rolled like a ball in front of Lei. The smell trembled, peach lotus also fell and hit. And when they left the white night, almost everyone rushed over. "Oh? I''m using my letter. You''re going to eat up? " "I look cold in the night, and I laugh. "A man has made a promise to an ant, and who will accuse him of not complying with it?" Lei Jie sneered, and his eyes were like scorpion. He did not speak any more in the night, and he pulled up his sword. The sword was like a half month. It was cut to the people who came over. The terrible soul force was like the sickle of death, and it was not in the neck of these people in a moment. Poop! Several heads flew up and hit the ceiling. The people were so shocked that they hurried back. Kill six people every day. And all six are the top false emperor! "He... Is that strong?" Peach lotus was shocked. "Interesting." The prince of Huagui dress smiled gently. "Elder brother." The returned man shivered at the thunder. Obviously, relying on the fake emperor alone, there is no way to do it in the night. "You all step back, this person actually dare to hold my brother, that is insulting my Lei family, I personally cut him." Leicang light road, a step forward. In a moment, there seems to be a layer of current on the ground. "The great in the middle?" The light scanning of the eyes and thunder robbery in the white night, but still fearless, but unable to shake his head, facing the broken middle-aged humanity: "I just let you go to call people, not let you find several upper position? How can the strongest one be in the middle here? Do you look down on my false emperor? " Despise the false emperor? How can I hear this so awkward? The middle-aged man with broken wrist looks strange and doesn''t know what to say to refute. Lei Jie Leng hum, the anger in his eyes has turned to kill, and a little bit, rushed past. "Give me a dance first!" The voice fell, a palm to the white night, palm contains the thunderbolt! The eyes of the night were cold, not with sword, but driving arms, one hand into a fist, and then hit the thunder palm hard! Dong! Lightning burst, the entire box torn, the terror of the strength shattered the second floor of the restaurant, peach lotus and other people continued to retreat, the dust around flying. They stood up and looked, and a startling scene appeared. The thunder that should have killed this person with thunder was knocked back by the other party for several steps, and his arm trembled and shaking. On the contrary, the man was still in no damage, even... Even the stool under his butt was not damaged at all."Deceitful?" Peach lotus small mouth open, dull said. "It''s boring to play with you. Call the superior." White night light said. People gaped and looked. They have never seen anyone dare to speak to thunder robbery like this since they knew it. "Kill you, don''t go up there!" Thunder robbed was very angry. He also used all his strength. His muscles and veins burst, and the terrible thunder and lightning rippled in his veins. The hair of the whole person stood upright, as if a sword from his waist directly came out of the sheath. Sonorous. The sword light blooms and roars away with the terrible thunder dragon. Whew! The whole restaurant was cut in half, and the terrible thunder dragon even tore the two shops across the street to pieces. However. White night is still sitting in place, but stool feet have been moved a little bit, hide in the past. "Can you hide, too?" Thunder rob hums a way. "I''m not stupid!" The white night stood up and went towards thunder robbery. "Finally serious?" Thunder robbed cold way, again out of the sword, the thunder and lightning on the body of the sword crackled and continued to ring. "Hit you? There''s no need to be serious. " White night light road, suddenly body shape move, people suddenly disappear. Lei Jie''s pupil shrinks and stabs his sword to the ground. "Thunder prison!" He was surrounded by thunder and lightning. This is the perfect defense. But... sonorous! In the void, a sword light suddenly hit the thunder prison. Bang! The thunder prison is broken, the thunder robbery is attacked by the terrible sword Qi, and the man retreats again, and the ground is trampled by him... the peach lotus behind him breathes heavily. Lei Jie, another big loss. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 Don''t say that taolian and others are astonished. Even thunder robbery feels incredible! He is the first expert in the Kirin area, and his strength is beyond doubt. Although he is in the middle, he is not necessarily his opponent when he fights with him. There is no big problem in dealing with a puppet emperor. However, he doesn''t want to suffer from the puppet emperor twice. "This son is not simple. No wonder he dares to be so arrogant. However, if I don''t defeat this person today, I will be ruined once things get out?" Thunder robbed eyes awe inspiring, killing burst out. We must get rid of this son without compromising the means. After thinking about it, the long sword of thunder robbery flashed, and all the streamers on his body could not stop running towards the edge of the sword. And in his eyebrow heart, a thunder seal blooms out, thunder light rippling. "Thunder in the sky?" Taolian and others exclaimed. "The last time I saw elder martial brother Lei use this seal, he used it when he was fighting against the superior position. His thunder seal contains the power of lightning, which is invincible and swift. Once it is used, it is impossible to defend, and the one who is struck will die. This is the end of this The young man of luxurious clothes opened the folding fan and shook and laughed. "What a powerful move." The white night coagulates the eyebrow, the war spirit rises. At this time, it was a bit of a duel. He raised his hand, chopped the immortal sword, and sent out a thrilling sound. The thunder idea from the surrounding thunder robbery was immediately dispelled by the sword intention. The four sides of the people were forced by two people''s Qi to retreat repeatedly, unable to breathe. "Stop it!" Just as the two sides were drawing their swords and crossbows, a burst of drink spread. People were all shocked. Looking back, they saw that a large number of law enforcement teams of Shenwu adjudication hall rushed over and surrounded everyone in an instant. The pupil shrinks at night and looks at the law enforcement officers in disbelief. All are emperors! Is this the law enforcement team of Shenwu adjudication hall? There are nearly 100 people... It''s terrible! The thunder robber saw this, and he put the sword into the scabbard. The white night also stopped. But looking at Li Zhun, he dashed over, looked around and walked towards the white night. "Are you all right?" "It''s OK." Shake your head at night. "It''s OK." Li Zhun nodded and looked into the law enforcement team: "my Lord, how do you think this matter should be handled?" "I knew that this kind of thing would happen. There was always friction in every" Shenwu runoff election ", but few of you demolished other people''s houses and shops like you! If you have any grudges, please put them on the Shenwu platform to solve them. Don''t have any conflicts in private. At least don''t have friction in the sun moon city. After all, this is the site of the ruling hall. " A calm voice floated over, and the law enforcement teams gave way. "Lord Liu!" "Lord Liu!" The voice came out. People looked at it and were surprised. The person who came was Liu unidentified, the second Hall master of Shenwu ruling hall. The Buddha is here. Taolian and others are slightly surprised. Lei Jie was also very surprised, but more than that, he went straight forward and gave a salute to Liu. He said, "my nephew has met uncle Liu. My nephew has just arrived in Riyue city and failed to send his regards to uncle Liu in time. Please forgive him." "Little robbery? Is it you? " Liu did not know also show surprised color, probably did not expect to make trouble in this actually is the friend''s son. This is not a good omen in the eyes of white night. "What? What''s the matter? Are you going to fight here? " Liu did not know how to smile. He looked very steady and his eyes were deep. At one glance, he couldn''t see through anything. The whole person was like a vast ocean and could not reach a point. "Although it''s not a big thing, it has a great impact on my Lei family." Lei Jie''s eyes slanted, and he looked at the white night: "my nephew and some of my classmates have a rest here. My brother Lei Yuan drank a few more cups and had some friction with his friend. However, he didn''t want this friend to draw a sword against him, intending to persecute Lei Yuan. He also took Lei Yun, the nine heaven God of Lei''s family, and asked Uncle Liu to preside over justice for me." Leijie said, toward the side did not know what happened to Lei Yuan made a look: "Lei Yuan, not to see uncle Liu." Lei Yuan trembled all over, and rushed to make a gift: "nephew Lei Yuan has seen uncle Liu." "Well." Liu fumbled his chin and looked at the white night. "You robbed him of thunder cloud?" "It''s not a snatch, it''s from him." "Fart, Mr. Lei, how can he give you the treasure left by Lei''s ancestors?" A soul nearby immediately roared. "Is it your part that I speak to Lord Liu? Is that the quality of people in the Kirin area? If you don''t pay attention to me, don''t you even put me in the eye? " It''s cold at night. The man''s face changed, and he hastened to salute the leader of the hall: "I offended you. Please forgive me.""Nothing." Liu did not know how to wave his hand, and continued to rush to the white night: "this warrior, this hall is talking to you about the nine heaven God thunder cloud. Don''t change the topic. If you really take their nine heaven God thunder cloud, please hand it over, and this matter will be settled." "Does the master of the hall of Liu tell lies without distinguishing between black and white?" White night immediately questioned. "What do you say?" The people were furious. I didn''t expect that he had such a hard temper when facing the second leader of the vice hall at night. "White night, stop talking. Give him the things. Let''s go." Li Zhun was sweating and said in a low voice. Here, he, the Lord of the eagle ruling hall, has no right to speak at all. "Why? It''s obviously from thunder robbery. " White night gently smile: "ask, you say I took away the treasure of thunder rob, I am a false emperor, take what to take away his treasure of the great emperor? Isn''t it funny to talk about it? " As soon as the words fell, the faces of Lei Jie and others changed. Others may not be able to recognize it, but Lei Jie and Liu unidentified all recognize the threat. If Liu did not know how to force white night to hand over the nine Heavenly God Lei Yun, he would sit down. It was Bai Ye who seized the treasure from Lei Jie. He was afraid that as soon as he went out, he would have to publicize it wantonly. However, a puppet emperor took the treasure away from the first one in the Kirin area. He still relied on the people in the adjudication hall to recover the treasure. In this way, the thunder robbery is bound to bring laughter and disgrace. Treasure or fame? It''s a problem. Thunder robbed the eyebrow to sink, the thought rises. Liu is not anxious, indifferent to look at him, the decision-making power is in his hands, Liu is also obviously facing the thunder robbery. "First of all, I have to make it clear that Lei Yun, the nine Heavenly God, is not taken from me by you, but that I don''t want Lei Yuan to be persecuted by you and replaced by something." Thunder suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice. "If you say so, the truth will come out. Lord Liu, you have heard that he gave me something in exchange, so this is mine." White night laughs. "But you hijacked Lei Yuan." Liu Wushen said. "I''m just trying to protect myself. They''re going to kill me. Do you want me to stand and let them kill me? What''s more, Lei Yuan, the next great emperor, was hijacked by me. Does anyone believe such a thing? " White night said with a smile. Liu was silent. "Uncle Liu, it''s OK. I''ll deal with it." Lei Jie Baoquan Dao. Liu unidentified nodded and retreated to one side. But see thunder rob side ear to side peach lotus murmur a few words, peach lotus Leng next, immediately ran away. After a while, people came running with a piece of golden paper. All the people were shocked when they saw the paper. Lei Jie took the paper and quickly drew a few strokes on it with soul power. The word "Lei Jie" appeared clearly on it. "The contract paper of Shenwu duel?" Li Zhun cried out. "Shenwu duel?" White night eyebrows move, understand the plan of thunder rob. "White night, I thunder rob. Today, I propose to you a Shenwu duel in front of the two temple masters. If you have the courage, do you dare to accept my Shenwu duel?" Thunder robbed eyes burst out of a sharp awn, the voice of deep high voice said: "with nine gods thunder cloud." "What if I refuse?" White night does not want to say. "Then you are the cowardless rat." Next to the peach lotus immediately Jiao drink a way. "Good!" White night replied, and then stepped back: "I am a cowardly rat, so what? Anyway, I''ve got the nine gods thunder cloud. It doesn''t matter if I''m a rat. " "You... Shameless" peach lotus gas pretty face a burst of color, half a day before holding out these two words. But most people think that this "shameless" is too inappropriate and should be cheeky. "White night, you must take it." At this time, Liu unidentified suddenly said. "Oh? I don''t remember the rules on Shenwu land that the Challenger must take over the Shenwu duel. " The white night laughs. "If you don''t, you will cancel the Shenwu runoff election." Liu did not know the expression way. Br > "if you want to fight for me, the one who wants to fight for the emperor is not qualified to fight for me Liu did not know how to hum. "Lord Liu is right!" "Support the Lord Liu!" The others rushed to drink. "This... This..." Li Zhun was very anxious, but he didn''t know how to refute it. Liu''s position was much higher than him. But if Bai Ye was allowed to participate in the war, would Bai Ye really be the opponent of thunder robbery? I''m afraid it can''t. "White night, I advise you to take over, because in fact, it is the same whether there is a Shenwu duel, because as long as you participate in the runoff, you will inevitably have a war with me." Lei Jie smiles."Oh? You''re right. " White night nodded, raised his mouth, said: "although I am very disgusted with Liu Dian Lord''s words, but Leijie said reasonable, I accepted, but before taking over, I have to put forward conditions." "Come on, what conditions?" "If you fight against me, you are just aiming at the nine gods thunder cloud. If I lose, the nine gods thunder cloud will naturally belong to you, right?" "Yes." "What if I win? What can I get? " Asked the white night. "You won''t win." Leijie shook his head. "What if I win?" The white night asked. Thunder robbed frown, thought for a moment, suddenly raised his hand, pointed to his forehead, light way: "I will give my thunder to you." Whoa! The whole place was boiling. "Rob, don''t be impulsive." Liu did not know how to stand. "Uncle Liu, don''t worry. Do you still think I will lose?" Leijie chuckles. Liu did not say anything with a frown. "It seems that the thunder seal is very important." White night nodded, but did not immediately agree, but looked at Liu unidentified, sink way: "but this is not enough! Leijie, how about you and me to make a bet? " "Up the ante?" "Yes! I have two upper level imperial scriptures. One is Qingtian sword array and the other is ice palm. I want to play bigger with you. If you win, you can not only get the nine Heavenly God thunder cloud, but also get these two upper level emperor scriptures! " Leijie''s eyes lit up, staring at the upper level of the emperor''s Sutra, and then said: "if I lose!" "I want you to kneel down to me in public and kowtow to me and apologize for this matter!" The white night is cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 "Shaft! Arrogant The law enforcement team is like a frying pan, one by one pull out their swords, they will kill the white night. Let the second master of the second Hall of the judgment hall kowtow to an unknown person and apologize? This is the face of the judge hall! If things spread out, they ruled that the prestige of the temple would be greatly damaged. Could it still shake the land of Shenwu in the future? "Stop it!" Liu unidentified looked up and drank. The law enforcement team stopped. Looking at the white night, he looked very calm, without any anger, and said, "young man, do you know what you are talking about?" "From the expression of Mr. Li Zhun." Li Zhun, who glanced stupidly at night, said with a smile. "You are challenging the authority of the court of adjudication. You should understand that one of the judges in this Shenwu decisive election is me. If you want to make such a contract, do you think you can win?" Liu didn''t know what to say. "The Shenwu final election has attracted the attention of all. I believe that the leader of the hall of Liu will not upset the right and wrong in front of countless people. In that way, the impact on the Shenwu ruling hall will never be lost to your kneeling." The white night is light. Liu did not know the sound, a glimmer of cold in his pupils. "Uncle Liu..." thunder rob wants to say what, Liu does not know to interrupt directly. "Do you have confidence to defeat him Thunder rob Leng next, immediately embraces the fist Su to drink: "don''t cut this person, thunder rob swears not to be a person!" "Good!" Liu did not know to nod and drink: "then take it!" "Good!" White night nodded, the two will all conditions written on the paper, public notarization. "I''ll see you in the Shenwu contest." White night light road, and Li Zhun will leave. "This showdown will be the end of your destiny." The thunder robber roared like a lion. The white night turned a deaf ear and left directly. Out of the restaurant, Li Zhun led the white night to the residence arranged by the Ministry of administration. The residence was patrolled by the law enforcement team, and no one dared to be presumptuous here. Along the way, Li Zhun''s face was gloomy and extremely ugly. I do not know how long, he suddenly slowed down the pace. "White night." "What''s the matter with the temple master?" Smile in the white night. "Do you know what a stupid thing you did today?" Li Zhun sighed and shook his head. "Provoking thunder?" "No "Let Liu not know how to bow his head?" "Yes." Li Zhun stopped, stared at him, and said seriously: "and white night, you can''t let Liu unknowingly bow his head, nor can you do it. What you do today is just provocation! Challenge a powerful person with high position and power, and challenge a great power that you can''t match in this life! It''s just a thunder robbery. After all, it''s not too much friction between you and thunder robbery. But you even provoke the leader of Liu hall. I''m afraid that there are not many people who can protect you in the whole land of Shenwu. " I can''t live in the land of Shenwu. I''ll go back to the land of nine souls. White night is also a broken pot, do not care, but for Li Zhun''s words, he can not agree. "Li Zhun Temple master, do you think that even if I don''t mention the later requirements, Liu will not let me go?" Li Zhun was silent. The relationship between Liu Mingming and Lei''s family must be biased towards thunder robbery. "A judge who is unable to fulfill his duties and handle affairs impartially and rigorously is qualified to sit in the position of the two hall masters?" The white night asked. Li Zhun frowned and lowered his voice: "white night, you talk to me like this. Don''t let others know, otherwise you will be in great trouble." "If I''m afraid of trouble at night, I won''t stand here." White night smile, see Li Zhun frown, seems to be thinking about something, in the heart has been a little bit of speculation, then said: "Li Dian Lord is afraid there is something to say to me?" "White night... I have to tell you something." Li Zhun hesitated and said hoarsely. "Mr. Li Zhun wants to get rid of me." Smile in the white night. Li Zhun looked at him in surprise, opened his mouth, and said in a low voice: "you should understand my difficulty. You offend the Lord Liu this time. You are the person who judged the number of the inner row of the hall. Even if you put it in the main hall, you also have some right to speak. As a person in charge of Jiuliu District, I am not qualified to lift shoes for Lord Liu. If you continue to stay in the flying eagle area, I will not fly this time Just talk about my career in the future. I''m afraid it will be ruined. So I''m very helpless. " "But I''ve already had a fierce duel with Lei jieding. If I have to give up the runoff, I''m afraid it won''t work." The white night face is expressionless way. "Of course, I won''t let you give up the runoff. I mean... You don''t have to represent the eagle area. I''ll arrange for you to fight in your own name. What do you think?" Li Zhun murmured. "Yes." White night faint smile: "I originally did not mean to fight for the flying eagle area, since you all say so, that''s better."That''s a great promise. Li Zhun looked at him, shook his head and said: "white night, I know your strength is good, in fact, I don''t want to give up on you, but what you offend is that Liu is not clear, I can''t provoke, I will deal with everything, and I will solve all the problems you encounter when you participate in the runoff election." "No, the next thing is my own business. Don''t worry about it." Turn around and leave in the white night, completely clear of the relationship with the eagle area. Li Zhun sighed heavily as he walked away. White night takes back the princess and Mei Xi from the steward. With the arrogance of thunder robbery, he will not find the trouble of white night. But that doesn''t mean that you can be fearless at night. Li Zhun changed the information of white night. From now on, white night has belonged to personal representatives, belonging to sanrenhun, although there are very few scattered souls in Shenwu''s final election. ... ... outside the sun moon city, in front of a sea of flowers, looking at the sea of flowers at dusk, her expression gradually lost her mind, and a person came near to wake her up. "Miss." Kuhai Dao Dao came over with a smile on his face. "How are things going?" In the evening, the road is fading. "As the Miss expected, the white night and thunder robbery have already been fighting, and they have decided to fight Shenwu duel, and they will have a life and death duel in the Shenwu duel!" Childe Dao said with a smile. "Shenwu duel?" Evening Leng Leng next, extremely surprised: "how can set down the Shenwu duel?" Mr. Dao said what he had found in the restaurant. At dusk, the corners of his mouth rose, and his face was smiling: "I didn''t expect that a small white night would be so attractive to Lei Jie. It can be seen that the thunder robbery is not as powerful as the legend of others." "Although white night is just a puppet emperor, his body method is good. If he fights with Lei Jie, he will certainly consume a lot of thunder robber''s strength. Then we will do something secretly to let him surpass the white night and fight with the young lady, and the young lady''s chance of winning will be even greater." "I could have won him without that, but I had to make sure it was safe and sound." Ximu took a deep breath and looked at the distance with her eyes shining. She said with a smile: "Xiaodao, after this time, I''ll try to recommend you and Jianchen into my Xijia, and be instructed by the strong men of Xijia." In the evening, the road is fading. On hearing this, Mr. Dao was overjoyed. He quickly worshipped him and said, "I swear to death, miss." Ximu smiles and doesn''t speak. Childe Dao and Jianchen are both born in the flying eagle area. Although they are gifted, they are not born well. To flatter her like this is just to get a reputation, become a member of the Xi family, and look for the Xi family as a supporter. In their eyes, she is just a step, but in her eyes, they are not tools. "Oh, by the way, miss, when I went out of town today, I saw that all those people were here." Dao childe suddenly thought of something and said in a hurry. "Those people?" Dusk face a Zheng, immediately understand what. "Xiaomie sky shadow childe, Sha Wang, wushuangjian... They have already moved into the management department." Childe Dao said with a smile. In the evening, there was a strong sense of war in his eyes. "If I want to go to the top and run for the first place, these are my stumbling blocks." "With Miss''s ethereal sword formula, how can you be afraid of these people?" Childe Dao said with a smile. "You can''t say it too soon, but it will be sooner or later that these people are defeated by my sword." Evening a shake hands, light way: "go back." "Yes." ... ... after the restaurant incident, Riyue City rarely subsided for two days, and on these two days, Tianjiao and powerful people from all walks of life entered. On the third day, a great bell rang all over the city. Early in the morning, the law enforcement team of the adjudication hall marched to the "Sun Moon peak" Shenwu platform in waves. People are rushing to keep up. The head of each representative led his delegation. On the other side of the eagle flying area, Li Zhun also rode a horse with sun Xiaolou, Qi Wanyu and others. "What? The white night is no longer the representative of our Eagle region? " Qi Wanyu was shocked. "Yes." Li doesn''t want to explain. But all of them were lost. "White night is a problem. It''s good for us to kick him out." Chen Guangkun said with a smile. "If there is no white night, we can''t even get out of the restaurant. How can you talk like that?" Qi Wanyu said angrily. "If there is no white night, I will be afraid of the thunder robbery?" Chen Guangkun didn''t agree. "You were scared to pee your pants in front of the thunder robbery." Sun Xiaolou sneered. Chen Guangkun''s eyes were cold, swept two people one eye, did not speak again. "Anyway, I''m sure I''ll pay back the favor of the white night. If it wasn''t for us, he wouldn''t have killed ray so much." Qi Wanyu thought secretly.A group of different minds, toward Shenwu platform. On the other side of the white night, they followed a group of proud spiritual monks. These people have different strength, some of them are superior to the middle position, some are false emperors like white night, but generally speaking, the soul menders are basically screened out in the periphery. As audiences, Princess long and Meixi must wait for all the martial arts to complete their stage before entering the sun and moon peak. "White night!" Suddenly, a voice with a strong sense of surprise sounded behind the white night. A good familiar voice. He was stunned, turned his head, but saw a group of people in the gauze and trousers who were like the spirit of the saints came. They are magnificent, full of momentum, and hundreds of people. Among them are three large cars and cars, all pulled by the god horse with faint golden light. "It''s the holy people!" The people around us made a loud voice. "The holy people? What the hell? Who called me just now? " Frowning at these people in the night, but after a long time, I still don''t know who is making a sound. I was wrong? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 Next to the car, a little girl glared at the white night, and then got into the luxurious car. "Xiaodai, how did you come in?" Inside the woman issued a cry of surprise, but the girl obviously ignored these, a strong to the woman''s arms drill, and then desperately inhaled. "My sister is so sweet." The girl said with a smile. "You little color girl." The girl was not angry and scratched on the girl''s nose, which made the girl giggle. "By the way, sister, is that man white night?" The girl pointed to the people in the group of soul - menders and asked. The woman was silent and nodded. "It''s just a fake emperor." The girl was full of disdain, and her tone was extremely contemptuous. A puppet emperor can only be at the lowest level in Shenwu land. There are many kinds of skills in Shenwu land, and the emperor''s scriptures are not very common. I don''t know how fast it is to cultivate the soul state through these skills. Many people can enter the pseudo emperor state in decades, just like the early stage of soul cultivation, which can be spent almost several years. "Yes, he''s just a fake emperor." The woman had no choice but to smile, but she wanted to tell her sister that this was not a fake emperor in general. It is expected that the "puppet emperor" in the nine souls of the mainland to do a variety of amazing things, the woman''s face will show a strong recollection. The emperor of the nine soul continent... Is not comparable to Shenwu land. When the saints arrived, the procession on the mountain stopped and worshipped on both sides of the road. Even those who ranked in the top of the regional strong, also showed a respectful look at the moment, even the ruling hall people, also dare not have any slack. Seeing this, the white night startles people. The status of the holy people is terrible. "It''s said that the second holy daughter of the holy heavenly family has successfully awakened the blood of the divine race and stepped into the territory of the upper emperor with the power of the gods. Most of them come here to compete for the list of killing gods." "The list of killing the emperor is not in the scope of their consideration for a long time, and only the list of killing gods will make them fight like this." "I envy you. If only I had such a part of protoss blood?" "Hush, be quiet. Don''t let the saints hear you, or you will be arrested and executed for blasphemy." "So terrible?" "The blood of the protoss is extremely sacred to them. For them, not everyone can own it, let alone abdominal Fei!" "..." the Shengtian people came late, but they were the first ones to enter shenwutai. Although Bai Ye didn''t care, he also saw the strict system of equal rank in Shenwu. In the white night, as the soul practitioners enter the free repair area of Shenwu platform, the whole Shenwu arena is a round arena with a huge challenge arena in the middle. It is thousands of kilometers long, which is coiled on the top of the sun and moon, facing the sun and the moon, reflecting the stars. Around it, there are a large number of stone carved stairs. The soul people enter here and sit on the stairs. The location is enough to accommodate more than 100000 people Easy to do. The night is as steady as a rock. And the surrounding is already frying, boiling. "Is that the third saint of the saints? It is said that she is so beautiful that she can be ranked in the top ten in the list of beauties in Shenwu mainland. She is only covered with a mask and I don''t know whether it is true or not. " "Top ten? The first three are OK. I once visited Shengtian people, and I was lucky to see the face of the third saint, even if it was just a glance... You don''t know, the beauty of the third saint can''t be compared with that of the fairies in the sky. I believe that no one in the Shenwu land is more beautiful than him! " The soulman looked infatuated: "if I could spend a night with the third virgin... Even if I had to die immediately..." "bang! That sounds good? I don''t believe, who else in the world is more beautiful than the fragrance of the peak of love? There are many famous beauties in the peak of loveless love. It is said that it is a rare fox God''s physique for thousands of years. Its appearance is beautiful and beautiful. You say the third saint is beautiful. I believe it. If you say she is the first, I don''t believe it. " "That''s what you haven''t seen the third virgin. If you''ve seen it, you won''t say so." "Even if I''ve seen it, I''m determined to stand fragrant." "I think you''re a dead brain. You can''t compare with the third saint." "What are you talking about? Third, where is my home fragrant "Return the fragrance of your home, you can do it! The third is the most beautiful "Fuck you, you can say one more word!" "How dare you do it to your family?" "Shit!" The fierce debate gradually turned into fighting, and intensified. However, when it spread to a hundred people, the law enforcement team arrived, and all the people fighting in the Shenwu platform were blasted out of the sun moon peak. It''s just an episode, and the people who fight are nobody, and nobody cares. "Shadow boy is here!" At this time, the boiling crowd sounded an excited voice.The surrounding area of shenwutai immediately became quiet. When people looked up, they saw a group of people in black cloaks lined up and came in. The leader was a man who could not see clearly in a hat. He accompanied a slender knife and stepped steadily into the Shenwu platform. Seed player, shadow boy. Shadow island''s most powerful genius, young, in fact, has surpassed most of the island''s elders, the top 20 killers. Shadow childe is not as elegant as a childe, but a bit more chivalrous. However, his low-key dress up and introverted breath give him a bit of killer''s indifference. This is a very complicated person. White night came to a conclusion. Everyone''s attention, shadow childe went alone to the rest area arranged by Shenwu adjudication hall and waited quietly. Seeded players have specific areas to rest, special people to serve, and even the court of adjudication provides many benefits. How many people envy, but to get this special treatment, only strength. "The Bodhi woman of the dragon plate has arrived too!" Not long after Mr. shadow sat down, another voice began to ring. Most of them looked at the entrance at once, and saw a young nun with no head coming in. The young nun has a beautiful face, upright facial features, and a bald head. She comes in wearing a monk''s robe and holding a Buddhist ceremony. Every step she takes, there is a golden light shining on her body, which is very sacred. However, behind her, there was an old nun with skin like a dead tree. The old nun wore a monk''s hat, had a kind face, and a faint smile, followed. Seeing Lao Ni, many people stood up directly. "See the owner!" The voice spread. "Please don''t be polite. I''m here today not to preach Buddhism, but to witness my divine power, Tianjiao, Amitabha." Lao Ni said with a smile. Several officials in charge of the court of adjudication stepped forward to settle down. The arrival of the nuns in shenlongpan caused quite a stir. Some seeds, such as thunder robbery and dusk, went to worship one after another. It is necessary to know the strong in Shenwu land. The white night glanced. In the dragon plate people come in, there are also some small forces continue to come in. More attractive is a pair of men and women, both of whom carry a sword behind their backs, one for blue and the other for red, emitting a different flavor. "Who are these two?" "I don''t know." Some people are talking. White night can''t help but take a look. Their swords are not made of iron, but like wooden swords... it''s amazing. At the same time of looking at the two people in the daytime, they don''t know whether they want to or not. White night eyebrow Dun frown, two people also appear quite unexpected, hastily move the line of sight. "Do they know me?" Although it was a startling glance, the white night saw a flash of war spirit from the man''s eyes. He is a nobody. How can he attract others to do so? The strong are still on the stage. The seeds are coming. In addition to the shadow childe and Bodhi girl, the ascetic monks from the desert area, the little city master wushuangfei Yu, and the bamboo forest bamboo Qingyao, all arrived one after another. Everyone''s entrance can cause no small disturbance. And until the arrival of the seed fragrance of the loveless peak, it ignited the whole audience in an instant. Xiang jueshe is a very beautiful woman, different from other women, her beauty is the kind of soul stirring. She strikes at the bottom of other people''s hearts, tough and domineering. Just a glance, can let a person to her heart and soul, and forever unforgettable. If other female souls have such a face, they must be covered up to avoid unnecessary trouble, such as the third holy daughter from the holy heaven family. But the fragrance is absolutely different, her beauty is breathtaking, but it is not covered up, and even very bold. Her upper body is only wearing a bra dress, tightly wrapped around the chest, revealing the white navel without a trace of flesh, and the lower body is a reddish skirt like a lotus leaf, and her slender and round legs are exposed to the air. Even if it is the white night, this kind of person who has seen countless beautiful women, at the moment, he can''t help but have an impulse of blood expansion. This is a goblin! What''s more, what this goblin charms is not only men, but also some women who see her can''t help being dry and thirsty, and their hearts are full of desire and fire. "I''ve met the Abbess, I''ve met all the temple masters, and I''ve met the elders of the holy heaven family..." Xiang jueshe, with a smile and a sweet smile, came to present a gift to the great people present one by one. "Ha ha, the girl has a heart. I want to play it well this time." "The disciples cultivated by Qingqingfeng are really unusual." All the great powers present are in a good mood and are appreciative. There are some advantages in high appearance, at least the first impression to others will not be bad.The position of the disciples of Jueqing peak is close to the monk. Almost all of them look at the other side of xiangjueshe. Although separated by a few hundred meters, but the white night still smell from the fragrance of the body out of the intoxicated body fragrance. Looking at the fragrance, I can''t help but think of a person in my mind. Red! The woman who accidentally pulled off her veil. Her words and deeds, so far memories, are heartthrob. I don''t know how red is now... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 The strong ones came one after another, and the people were already sitting in seven or eight, but when they heard that the people in charge of the judgment hall got up one after another, stood around the Shenwu platform and worshipped at the entrance. "Welcome the arrival of the Lord!" As soon as the sound fell, several beams of light came from the foot of the mountain, and rushed directly to the Shenwu platform. The momentum was like a rainbow and came through the sun. The beam of light fell on the Shenwu platform, a total of seven people, except for the five elders, the remaining two were the main and deputy hall leaders of Shenwu platform: Xiao Liyan and Liu Wuming. See you, Lord! Meet the master of Liu hall! Meet with the five adjudicators More than 100000 people around all got up, clasped their fists and worshipped. The sound shook the sky, and the momentum was towering. The night was cold and cold. The number of emperors on the scene is nearly 10000. This power is almost destructive to the nine soul continent! It is impossible for me alone to eliminate this force, only the decisive election of hegemony. The sight of the white night falls on the sky of Shenwu platform. He was an old man with a goatee beard. His hair was black and white, and his expression was not angry. He had a large silver judge''s pen in his hand, which was extremely dignified. The deputy hall master holds a silver pen. The head of the main hall holds a gold pen. The judges on the court of adjudication hold the pen of life and death of yin and Yang. "Sit down, everyone." Xiao Li Yan drinks a lot. "Thank you very much People sit down. After a moment''s pause, the voice rose again: "thank you all for your painstaking efforts to come to our Sun Moon peak to attend the Shenwu grand gathering. Today, on this sun moon peak, a grand gathering about the future destiny of Shenwu continent will be held soon! All of you who are brave enough to take part in the competition "This grand gathering is approved by the judge himself, and a batch of rare materials are selected as rewards. Especially the top three will be sent to the judge''s side to practice hard for half a year. After half a year, they will formally fight against the nine soul land on behalf of our Shenwu continent! Win the honor and future for our land of Shenwu "The land of Shenwu is supreme, just nine souls. You should step on the bottom of your feet!" Xiao Liyan made a deep voice and told the people what he expected in his heart. As soon as the sound fell, the roar of the mountains spread. "Long live your honor "Shenwu will win!" "Shenwu will win!" People are in high spirits and enthusiasm. Shenwu land has always regarded the nine soul continent as their food. In front of the extremely hungry people, how to swallow this fat meat is their most desired thing. "Win? Then wait and see. " Night closed his eyes and whispered. "The top 100 in the runoff election will also serve as an important data reference for resetting the list of murderers. At the same time, the top five will be included in the list of killing gods. You should know more about the treatment of the list than I do?" Xiao Li Yandan road. The words fell and people breathed. Killing God list? They are the group of people who stand at the highest point of Shenwu land and enjoy endless and inexhaustible resources. They all want to be the mainstay of Shenwu land. As long as they enter the list of killing gods, there will be a world that belongs to you. How many people are eager to see through, but their strength is not enough. It is more than 100 times more difficult to enter the list of killing gods than it is to enter the list of killing emperors. The Shenwu runoff is the simplest way to enter the list of murderers. Therefore, many emperor killers came here not only to win the qualification to participate in the Shenwu war, but also to be able to use the war to enter the list of killing gods. Xiao Li Yan see almost, to the side of the ruling hall people drink: "sit down!" Whoosh! The crowd turned into several beams and fell under the stands opposite the competition platform. Xiao Li Yan Gao sits at the top of the table, while Liu Ming sits in a row next to the competition table. "The competition is about to start. Please invite the adjudicator elected by the people first!" Xiao Li Yan called. As soon as the voice fell, an old admonitor beside Xiao Liyan opened the imperial edict cloth in his hand and read it to the head. "Let''s invite the No.1 elected adjudicator, old Panlong nun" as soon as the voice dropped, an old nun from the nuns in the shenlongpan area came out with a smile and sat beside Liu unidentified. Panlong old nun, dragon master! "Let''s invite the second elected adjudicator, misty shadow." In the direction of shadow Island, a black smoke rises and falls quickly to the adjudicator''s seat. "Please call on the third elected arbiter, Sadie!" Bang! The ground shook, and a middle-aged man with golden and muscular body, like a little giant, stepped out of the audience and walked to the referee''s seat with a heavy step. "Let''s invite the No. 4 elected adjudicator, senior citizen!" "Let''s invite the fifth elected arbiter to be the city Lord." By the end of the study, the judges'' seats were full of people, with a full number of 20. There were five judges in the court of adjudication, and fifteen were elected by the people.Around the sound of exclamation, there are countless inverted breath sound. "They are all the great emperors." "We can''t even see each other." "They are the overlords of one side." People around me are filled with emotion. The strong are like the forest, and the sky is as proud as rain. This is a prosperous age that is far away from the past and shining today. At night, he had no idea. When he looked at a man who was a little thin and had a bit of a sharp mouth, he turned his head and asked, "brother, what is an elected adjudicator?" "You don''t even know that?" The man looked at the white night with a look of an idiot. Seeing that the white night was no more than a puppet emperor, he sneered contemptuously and said: "the adjudicators of the popular election are the adjudication hall. By voting, the soul of Shenwu mainland can choose 15 people to serve as the judges of Shenwu final election. The people in the adjudication hall are called fair and just, and do not engage in monopoly. In fact, most of the 15 adjudicators are adjudication halls What is determined internally, and what is not determined is also pushed out by the major forces. " Speaking of this, brother sharp mouthed monkey''s face showed a strong desire for evil. After all, the position of the adjudicator is not arbitrary, which is related to the Shenwu war. However, one thing we can know is that the Shenwu people who belong to these people''s election adjudicators will get extra points in the run-off election. After all the adjudicators sat down, the old admonitor jumped onto the Shenwu platform with his palm raised, as if he had activated some magic weapon. All of a sudden, a dazzling light screen rose from the whole huge stage. "There are 73456 participants in this competition. Now please take out the Shenwu order which represents your qualification. As long as the token is on, please come on the stage. The arena has been divided into countless space competitions. Each space arena will have your opponents. If you defeat the opponent, you will automatically pass away from the arena." The old man finished and looked at the sky. Xiao Liyan nodded, stood up, and yelled in such a loud voice: "this hall now officially announces that the Shenwu final election has officially begun!" Whoa! Almost at the moment of the beginning falling, a large number of halos lit up on the audience seats. The magic orders in the hands of the white night also lit up. At the bottom of the mountain, countless spectators began to climb the mountain. And the first group of contestants, also began to stage, like locusts, toward the stage. The night breathed and jumped. After hitting the barrier, he was immediately engulfed by a strange halo. When he opened his eyes again, the white night appeared in a cage with dim vision. The cage was about the size of two halls. It was dark and nothing was around it. There was only a weak spatial force in the air. Whoa! After a while, another man appeared in the cage. He was a big man with an exaggerated knife in his hand. "Boy, my name is Li Sandao. You should have heard of me, and you should admit defeat immediately! I will not kill you The strong man looked at the puppet emperor in front of him with a smile. False emperor? Lucky! I didn''t expect to meet the puppet emperor in the first scene! Li San Dao is in a very happy mood. "I''m sorry. I''ll kill you!" White night light way, step a little, the person disappears in an instant, Li san dao pupil shrinks, quickly raises big knife to resist, but see a black light pierce his generous knife body, did not enter his neck. "You..." he opened his mouth and could not speak. A wave of arm in the white night. Whew. Chopping the immortal sword instantly split the head of Li Sandao. "White night" wins! Time: three breaths! " Inside the cage, the voice of the old admonisher sounded immediately. As soon as the sound falls, the body of the white night is wrapped by the strong space power, and people are sent to the side of the competition platform. He opened his eyes and found that many people had left the stage. Buzz! Trembling sounds came from the divine order. White night picked up a look, Shenwu order appeared on two rows of gold characters. Shenwu competition list: the Shenwu "white night" takes three minutes, ranking 107. He looked at his head and saw the top ten. The first one was shadow childe, who was nicknamed "jimietian" in shadow island. He spent less than half a breath in the first place, and no more than half a breath in two to ten places. Even thunder robbery took the tenth place. "It turns out that I can still compete for the ranking. I would have stopped talking to that guy for a long time." White night returned to its position, but more than 50% of the souls did not come out. After waiting for about a hundred breath, the soul of the sharp nosed monkey ran over. "Why? I thought I was the quickest one among the soul - menders. I didn''t expect you to sit here? " The man looked surprised, then looked at the token of the white night, and his face showed a look of astonishment: "Sanxi? What is your... Your opponent''s soul state? ""I don''t know. I didn''t see it." Shake your head at night. "Is it the emperor?" The man said in dismay. It is almost rare for emperor Tianjun to compete in Shenwu. The Shenwu candidates are recommended by the temple masters of various regions, while the xiangsanxiu alliance is produced by the temple master recommending non local people. The number is not large, but the strength is not high, because the hall masters of each region have so many quota to recommend some people who are not in this area. However, he looked down on the puppet emperor because he was the next emperor. He was lucky to solve the battle in Baixi time. The other side was minghunxiu. He was recommended because some events were quite brilliant. He was not an opponent at all, and he was pressed all the way. "Good boy, what''s your name?" Brother sharp nosed monkey''s cheek is quite different. "White night." Said the white night casually. "Li Hao." "I hope we don''t meet people above the Empire level in the next match," said the man The night is silent. The first round lasted for an hour. When the last soul player came out of the stage, the whole match was boiling. Of the more than 70000 strong men who participated in the war, only 30000 came out, and the rest died in the competition platform. This is the land of the jungle. "The second round will be held soon, and you will have a rest for the next hour! Get ready. " Said the old admonitor. Keep your eyes closed at night. But before long, a dazzling eye fell on his body. Looking along the eyes, it''s not others, it''s thunder robbery. Is the second round of thunder robbery? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 The cruelty of Shenwu''s final election greatly exceeded the expectation of white night. Almost 90% of the Shenwu candidates who were eliminated in the first round were killed. Shenwu land advocates force. For the soul here, surrender is a humiliation, which makes life worse than death. At the end of the first round of elimination, it was found that the number of people in the scattered soul cultivation area was reduced by two-thirds. There were also many small areas, such as the flying eagle area, whose number also dropped by a third. In the evening, she was still sitting still, with many eyes on her. "Sure enough, every time the Shenwu final election, our loose repair is always cannon fodder. I don''t know how many rounds we can break into this time." Li Hao sighed. "If the strength is not enough, why should we participate?" The white night asked curiously. "I don''t want to have a fight yet. I hope I can get into some powerful Dharma eyes and cultivate them. Because of some reasons, we do not belong to any area. We are tired of wandering outside all the year round. Naturally, we hope to find a strong supporter for peace of mind Li Hao said. "Oh." White night understood that these people are trying to make a name in the Shenwu runoff. It''s just that in the Shenwu contest, the strong are like a forest. It''s not easy to get ahead here? Snore! At this time, the stage changed again. But the light screen above has disappeared, and a huge list has been erected next to the stage, which is the time table for the first round winners. This is an honor to show people their proud strength. "Now the second round of the finals will begin!" When the old admonisher spoke again, he saw a pattern of eight trigrams on the stage. The bottom of each pattern was facing a door. "In this run-off election, the main thing is to seize treasure. There will be 80 independent spaces in each door, and there will be a Bagua bead in each space. If five people enter a room, whoever can win the Pearl will win!" The admonisher said that the gate under the eight trigrams pattern immediately glowed, mysterious and magical. Thunder rob sees this, slightly side head, toward not far away a admonitory person to see one eye. The admonisher laughed: "don''t worry, Mr. Lei. If you dare to fight against you in the daytime, we have to prepare some small surprises to reward him for his extraordinary courage." "I want him to be happy." Thunder robbed the corner of his mouth. "Ha ha, don''t worry, he will be very uncomfortable." The admonisher laughed. Although some of the people who heard the storm had no heart beating with thunder. But with the energy of thunder robbery, it is as easy to kill an unknown little person. Many people prayed silently for the poor creature of the white night. I hope he doesn''t die too badly. Hum! Shenwu order reborn vision. "But those who have the magic weapons in their hands shining, please take part in the war immediately." Cried the old admonitor. White night glanced at the token in his hand and rushed to the challenge arena with a little feet. As before, touching the gate, people disappear instantly and are introduced into an independent space. This space is much larger than the previous cage, but it is also the same. The only special thing is that in the center of this space, there is a glass platform on which there is a pearl like thing. That''s just the baguazhu. Walking close in the daytime, I found that there was a transparent barrier around the Bagua beads. If you want to get the beads, you must break the barrier. He drew his sword at once and rose up. But at this point, several halos bloom around. Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, they are the four opponents who enter this space and compete with the white night for Bagua beads. "White night?" Exclamations were heard. Acquaintances? The white night turned his head, and suddenly his face was stunned. All the four people around are actually from the flying eagle area... SUN Xiaolou, Yang Jiao, Chen Guangkun and... Dao Gongzi, known as Kuhai Dao! Can it be a coincidence that tens of thousands of people have jumped out of five Eagle regions and gathered in one space? No way. Obviously, it''s thunder robbery. Sun Xiaolou was surprised. Yang Jiao and Chen Guangkun''s faces are not very good-looking, because there is a Dao childe, they absolutely do not get gossip beads. Mr. Dao has a playful smile on his face. "Well, what a coincidence! They are all acquaintances. That''s easy to do! " Childe Dao looked at several people with his palm on the handle of his waist. "Childe Dao..." SUN Xiaolou couldn''t help but step back and his face turned white. "Don''t do it, childe Dao. If we admit defeat, you can take baguazhu directly." Chen Guangkun also gave up. Master Dao became famous very early. When he went out of the flying eagle area, these people might not have contacted soul cultivation. They were fighting with the legend of flying eagle area like Prince Dao? Isn''t that the toilet light, looking for shit?"Your name is Chen Guangkun, right? Very good. " Mr. Dao nodded with satisfaction and then looked at the others with a smile: "what about you?" "We give up." Jiao Yang sighed. "I... I give up, too." Sun Xiaolou clenched his fist and said with great reluctance. However, childe Dao did not continue to ask the white night, but his eyes flashed a little bit of sharp light, and said in a low voice: "very good! You three all give up, then I won''t start on you, but there is a person here, I hate very much, now, I order you three people, to abolish him!! Now, now Hearing the sound, the three were terrified and looked at the white night. Sun Xiaolou hesitated: "childe Dao, this..." "if anyone does not agree, I will kill them." Childe Dao squinted, his eyes twinkled with a sinister light. Sun Xiaolou trembled, bit his teeth, and said in a deep voice: "I saved me in the restaurant in the daytime before, so I will never do anything to him!" "Do you want to die for him?" Mr. Dao asked with a smile. "Mr. Dao, you are my predecessor in the flying eagle area. I respect you. But your performance and conduct at the moment are really disappointing to me. Sun Xiaolou doesn''t have any skills, but I still understand the principle of gratitude. Do you want me to kill white night? It''s impossible. Don''t say it''s killing him. I''ll move anyone who dares to touch him today! " Sun Xiaolou seemed to have made up his mind, gritted his teeth and pulled out his sword. "I think you don''t know the value of life and dare to challenge me! Anyway! If you want to die so much, I''ll let you die. " Dao Gongzi hit a ring finger, light way: "Chen Guangkun, Yang Jiao, you kill sun Xiaolou for me first." "Good!" Chen Guangkun and Yang Jiao are not soft hearted people either. In order to survive, they can not take too much into account and directly kill them with swords. Sun Xiaolou is definitely no match for them, but he has no way out. But when the two attacked sun Xiaolou, a light imperial spirit filled in, twinkling around Chen Guangkun and Yang Jiao. The two bodies have been placed, suddenly fell heavily on the ground, and then the emperor gas pressure, two people can not get up. "Well?" Mr. Dao''s eyes were shining, and sun Xiaolou was stunned. Is this... Imperialist? Why don''t you talk to me? Isn''t that good? " White night came with the sword. "Is there any part of your speech here?" Dao childe laughs. "Oh? You don''t think I''m qualified to speak? " "A false emperor, who knows only some body methods, is qualified?" Mr. Dao shook his head. "Is it really just a fake emperor?" In the white night, his eyes suddenly congealed. He raised his hand and pointed to Mr. Dao. Childe Dao''s body is like being hit by thousands of mountains. Suddenly, he kneels down and his knees hit the ground. Bang! The whole space trembled. Sun Xiaolou was stunned. Mr. Dao is also surrounded. I''m the next emperor. What''s going on? What''s the terrible pressure on your shoulders? Is this the power of white night? Impossible. How could the puppet emperor have such power? White night as if nothing happened to come over, chopping the immortal sword at will in front of Childe Dao. "The thunder robbery in the restaurant was arranged in the evening?" White night light said. Mr. Dao''s pupils shrank and he didn''t say anything. Instead, he tried to get up and get rid of the pressure on his shoulders. "She doesn''t think that I can defeat thunder robbery from the understanding of evening. The purpose of his doing so is to borrow me to consume thunder robbery and revenge on the things happened in the eagle ruling hall. This woman is really small-minded." "It''s a pity that I don''t pay any attention to a thunder robbery and evening twilight. Even if the upper emperor is in front of me, I can also cut it. Do you really think that a fake emperor can''t kill the emperor?" As soon as the voice fell, Dao childe''s face was shocked and looked at the white night in shock. "You... Can you kill a superior?" Bai Ye didn''t speak. He directly raised the sword and chopped him on the head. Pooh. The head of a sword. The whole neck of the madman is broken with blood. Sun Xiaolou next to him is dull and stupid. Chen Guangkun and Yang Jiao were scared out of their wits and turned pale. "Spare me!! White night, spare us "We just want to live. We don''t mean anything to you." Two people crazy swing, teeth trembling hiss. "I don''t mean anything. I just want to kill you." Cold night said, carrying the sword to chop. They were immediately separated.After a while, only sun Xiaolou and Bai Ye are left in this space. He didn''t go to see sun Xiaolou in the white night. He broke the barrier with his sword and seized the Bagua beads. "White night... Your strength is so strong?" Sun Xiaolou finally came to his senses and whispered. Suddenly, he felt a burst of remorse, not his personal regret, but for the eagle area. Even childe Dao can easily kill, white night''s strength is at least in the middle. Such a strong man can make the flying eagle area shine brilliantly, but he was excluded by Li Zhun. "I''m afraid it won''t be long before Mr. Li Jung''s intestines will be regretted." Sun Xiaolou smiles bitterly. Whoa. The light is blooming. White night and sun Xiaolou appeared on the edge of the competition platform, and they went to their respective resting positions. And the thunder robbery in the audience has shown the color of slight consternation. "Young master, master Dao is dead." The servant next to him came and whispered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 Flying Eagle area. At dusk, his eyes were cold, staring at a seat opposite the competition table. His good-looking eyes seemed to be on fire. "Ray robbed me of his good means. He even arranged my people with the white night. What does he want to do? Let my people eliminate the white night in advance, so as to avoid the Shenwu duel? " Said the evening coldly. "Lei Jie just wants to give us a strong impression. After all, it is Miss''s arrangement to have an impulse with the white night. He just wants to tell her through this way." Next to the sword Chen cold way. "Well, what if he knew? Think I''m not in the house of verdict? This time, I will defeat him He hummed in the evening. "Mr. Dao won''t kill white night. He knows what the lady is trying to do, but it''s good to give white night some color. After all, he wants to let the man who doesn''t know the height and the earth know how stupid he was at the beginning of his rude behavior towards her." Sword Chen Road. The light began to twinkle. There are more and more players coming out around the stage. After a while, sun Xiaolou also came out. Qi Wanyu and others had been waiting at the stage early. They were all eliminated without any accident. However, they were very pleased to be able to survive. This is because the key to the victory is baguazhu. If it is like the first round, there are few people who are afraid that the flying eagle area can survive. "Xiaolou, what''s the situation?" Qi Wanyu got up and asked. "I was eliminated." Sun Xiaolou smiles bitterly, but his face is pale and tight. People did not feel much surprised, after all, the strength of the eagle area is too weak, and only a few people can fight at dusk. "Who are you with?" Asked someone nearby. "Yang Jiao, Chen Guangkun, childe Dao... White night." Sun Xiaolou whispered. Li Zhun, who was sitting in the front, looked at Sun Xiaolou in disbelief. "Xiaolou, what''s the matter? How come they''re all from my Eagle area? " "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a coincidence." Sun Xiaolou road. Coincidence? What a coincidence? "It''s no doubt that Dao Gongzi has won the Bagua beads?" A man next to Jianchen chuckles and says that he is a follower of Jianchen. "Do you need to ask? Kuhai Dao is not a real name! Who is white night? I''ve never heard of a dry sword before Another man laughed and yelled. However, there were two people at the scene with solemn faces and silence. One is Li Zhun, the other is Liyuan from qingtianzong. They know what Bai Ye did in worshiping the kingdom of heaven. It''s not easy for Kuhai Dao to defeat Bai Ye. "By the way, Xiaolou, you are all out. Why don''t you see Mr. Dao?" "Did you kill the white night?" "Xiaolou, are you all right in the daytime?" People scrambled to ask questions, especially Qi Wanyu, moustache and others, with a look of concern. Even at dusk, she looked at Sun Xiaolou. She was worried. After all, it was Sun Xiaolou who came out first. If it was Mr. Dao who got the baguazhu, should he come out first? Just as everyone was watching sun Xiaolou and waiting for his answer, a man came from saitaichu again... white night! Everyone''s pupil shrinks and looks at him strangely. The white night did not damage at all, calm and self-confident, the breath of the whole body did not fluctuate at all, it was not like a person who had just participated in the competition. "Can''t..." the eyes of autumn in the evening tremble. "Childe Dao, Chen Guangkun, Yang Jiao... All died. Bai Ye won the eight trigrams bead, and he let me go. Otherwise, I would die in it." Finally, sun Xiaolou said a shocking news. All of a sudden, the whole Eagle area was silent. "No way!" For a long time, Jianchen suddenly stood up and glared at Sun Xiaolou: "you''re talking nonsense here! How can you die? How could it be his opponent, just white night? " His voice was so loud that people in other areas heard him. Many people cast their eyes and were shocked to find out why. "I have seen it with my own eyes. Later, you can go to the back peak of Sun Moon peak to collect the body of Dao childe." Sun Xiaolou didn''t like Jianchen. He said faintly and went back to his position. His eyes twinkle and his face turns white. He sat down with his head down, unable to hold his thoughts. Li Zhun said nothing and his face was heavy. "It seems that we underestimated the white night." In the evening, he breathed his breath, and his pink lips were slightly pursed. His eyes looked toward the area where he was free to repair. His eyes were twinkling with venomous light: "however, the stronger the night is, the better. I''m also worried that he will be killed by thunder robbery because of his weak strength. In this way, he should be able to take some measures against thunder robbery! Maybe soon, there will be a good show. " At the end of the second round, a large number of souls were screened out again.When sitting back to the free repair area at night, I found that all the soul people in the free repair area were injured, and only less than ten people were intact. Even Li Hao is now covered with blood, sitting in the position to recover from the injury. "Lost?" As soon as the white night approached, Li Hao asked, not opening his eyes. "Won." In the daytime. "Well?" Li haomeng opened his eyes and looked at him strangely. For a long time, a few words came out of his mouth: "good luck." In the third round of the loose repair alliance, there were only nine people in the white night. Li Hao was also eliminated, and the rest could only sit in the chair and watch the play. There are only a few thousand left in the third round. The second round of the list was released again, which also took the shortest time. However, the ranking did not change much. The shadow Prince still won the first place, followed by Bodhi women, matchless Feiyu, zhuqingyao and others. After all, these are powerful and well-known. If you are aware of the current affairs, you usually give up. The list is up and the third round is open. The stage changed again. However, this third round is not as direct as the first two rounds. There are still countless doors, but inside there is a piece of dark gold iron. This dark gold iron is equivalent to a measuring instrument. In groups of three, the people who enter here will attack Xuanjin iron by any means, and limit the attack to three times. Among the three, the one who has the highest damage to Xuanjin iron will be promoted, The other two were eliminated, and the three could not attack each other, otherwise they would be eliminated. After the white night was introduced into the space, there were already two people standing in front of Xuanjin iron. One man and one woman. The female is the great emperor. She has just stepped into the realm of emperor. She is still unstable and has no reputation. And the man... Dressed in cassock, bald head, holding the Buddha ceremony in his hand, was reciting the Buddhist scriptures with his eyes closed. Sand king, ascetic monk! The soul woman saw this man, her small face was extremely white, and the whole person fell to the ground powerlessly. For a long time, she could not recover. "Bad luck... It''s really bad luck. I didn''t expect to meet the strong one on the list of emperor killers in the third round... This time is over." "Benefactor, why do you say that?" The ascetic opened his eyes and said faintly. "Who knows that the Shah ascetic monk was born in the desert and is the son of the sand emperor. He is born with a strong body and great strength. I''m afraid that you can beat my ten fists and one hundred fists... I give up." The soul of the woman smiles bitterly and shakes her head. "Amitabha, thank you, benefactor." The ascetic monk made a Buddha ceremony to the female soul. "You are welcome, master." The soul of the woman quickly rose to return the gift, some flattered. The ascetic monk is a seeded player, with his back to the desert sand emperor. His strength, identity and status are extraordinary. He will be a big man in the future. Although he loses today, he is also familiar with the ascetic monk. The spirit of the woman lost a little bit of joy. "Do you want to give up, benefactor?" The ascetic turned to ask about the white night. "I''ll try." The white night is light. The ascetic frowned, but soon stretched out. "Well, I''ll have a competition with the benefactor." After that, he went to the front of Xuanjin iron, closed his eyes, his whole body strength began to surge, and the spirit of heaven was also surging, just like the water of the Yellow River, converged towards his right hand, and the surging power made the whole space tremble. The eyes of the female soul show horror. But this is not over, the ascetic suddenly opened his eyes, and his body was covered with a layer of brilliant gold. It''s imperial! It''s pure and terrible! Although the ascetic monk is the next great emperor, he is afraid that his strength is beyond the ordinary middle great emperor, and... His imperial spirit is not inferior to the emperor of the nine soul continent! It is worthy of being a strong one in the list of emperor killing. "I enter the imperial realm with physical training. Although I am not invincible in the world, there are few opponents. Benefactor, take good care of it!" After that, he opened his eyes and drank a lot. His closed right hand suddenly clenched into a fist, and roared fiercely towards Xuanjin iron! "Buddha''s anger, stop boxing!" Bang! Space crazy shock, dark gold iron issued a harsh chatter. The ascetic''s eyes burst into a halo, his arms shrunk, and he punched again. "Buddha dance, crazy sand!" Bang! Xuanjin iron can''t stop shaking. The power on the top is like waves, beating its surface crazily. However, it is not enough! "Heaven descending Buddha fist!" The ascetic monk roared furiously, and his fist bloomed with brilliant golden light. There was a huge Buddha seal with the word "…d…d…d…d…d…d…dºÍºÍºÍºÍºÍºÍºÍºÍ! Dong!!!! At this moment, the female soul only felt that she was about to be shocked to death by the strength of the ascetic. She repeatedly retreated, staring at the dark gold iron, but heard a crisp soundXuanjin iron cracked!! "What?" The soul woman''s eyes are wide, staring at the crack, and her mood is hard to calm for a long time. For a long time, the talent swallowed his spit: "good... So strong!" Three fists... Blow up the dark gold iron! Who can do it? "Benefactor, it''s your turn!" The ascetic took a deep breath, stepped back a few steps, and said faintly, but his seemingly calm eyes revealed a trace of pride. I''m afraid it''s hard for shadow childe, matchless Feiyu and others to achieve this? "I''m worthy of being a seed player, a strong player in the list of emperor killers! Master''s strength, I''m afraid it''s the emperor''s shame. I admire you The female soul person flattered a sentence, then looked at the white night with disgust on her face, and sarcastically said: "Hey, pseudo emperor boy, it''s almost enough. The master has already stepped down for you. You can stop when you see it well. Don''t be shameful." "Disgraceful? Why do you think I''m going to be disgraced? " The white night is light. "Ha ha, how strong can a fake emperor be? Even if you use magic weapon, you may not be able to cause such destructive power as master! " The soul woman sneered. "Is it?" The white night went by. As soon as I got close to Xuanjin iron, the cracks on the top were repaired automatically. Now, the white night test begins. The spirit of the emperor tianxuantie began to merge. What else is the soul woman going to say? She sniffs the emperor''s Qi on the white night, and is immediately stunned. In the white night, his eyes were coagulated, and his magic power was used to urge Tianyin to break the evil formula, and the soul of the dead dragon was launched. The amazing soul power expanded in his blood, and then poured into the sword of killing immortals. "Is this?" The ascetic''s pupils were constricted and he looked at the white night in horror. However, he slowly raised his hand, and the body of the sword was wrapped by a terrible sword force. However, the white night still did not swing. Because... The secret of breaking the evil spirit in the sky has not yet reached the extreme. Not enough! The stronger the body is, the more powerful the body will be given to the master under the power of breaking the evil formula of Tianyin! White night has the same immortal body. Under the transformation of this soul method, the power obtained is amazing. The sword starts to vibrate. The power dances on the sword. Space trembles with it. Finally! In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, his arms moved, and his sword fell suddenly. Sonorous! The body of the sword is like a cold light that tears the soul and suddenly falls. Like a black dragon falling into the sky! Bang! The violent explosion sound spreads in the space, and the force wave generated by the collision between the Xianjian and Xuanjin iron explodes instantly. The female soul was lifted away, and the ascetic monk was shaken back. She stepped back 20 steps and stopped. He opened his eyes and looked up, and the whole person was stupid... the sword of the white night had completely disappeared into the dark gold iron. The whole huge dark gold iron was only connected with a little thin skin www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 A sword! Almost cut off the Xuanjin iron... the ascetic monk was stunned and looked at the white night with consternation. And the petrified soul is complete. This... This is terrible, isn''t it? Is it a human attack? The ascetic monk asked himself that his body was absolutely stronger than Xuanjin iron. Did he not say that if the sword was cut on him, he would... hiss! The ascetic took his breath, and his spine was cold. A high sentence! "Test over, winner, white night." The voice of the admonisher sounded on the top of the space, and then a halo bloomed, and three people were sent out of the space. Standing outside the stage, they still couldn''t recover. The soul woman''s face changed suddenly. She was so ugly that she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t dare to look at the white night. The white night is too lazy to answer, straight away. "Please wait, benefactor." The ascetic is busy. "Something?" I turn my head in the daytime. "What''s your name, benefactor?" The ascetic monk holds the Buddhist ceremony. "White night." "Benefactor Bai, I don''t know what kind of school you have learned?" Asked the ascetic. "What is the school of learning?" The white night pondered over it and said, "my master has a lot of benefits from them." The ascetic monk said with a dumb smile, "if a false emperor can have such destructive power, he must have got a lot of opportunities, and the master can understand more." "Is there anything else, master?" "No, I just want to say something to the benefactor. I''m satisfied." The ascetic gave a bitter smile. With such destructive power, he believed that even against the enemy of white night, there was not much chance of winning. The ascetic monk came here full of self-confidence and ambition. He wanted to compete with the top ten in the list of emperor killers and win the first, but he didn''t want to fall into the third round. I''m afraid that the spread of this matter will cause people to sigh. "Amitabha." The ascetic monk held the Buddhist ceremony and watched the white night leave. And the woman soul lost her soul. She looked away this time. Even the well-known Shah ascetic monk can compete with the destructive power. What kind of character is this? The female soul is terrified by the irony of the white night. The most taboo of Shenwu land is to get angry with the strong. If she really cares about it in the daytime, her future life will not be easy. "He must have resorted to magic weapons to have such destructive power. He must have resorted to magic weapons." The soul woman comforts herself. There are also many monks and monks who have their own positions. "Little Lord, how about it?" "Elder martial brother must have passed." The monks and souls said with a smile. The ascetic monk sighed heavily and shook his head: "no, I failed. This is the arrangement of the Buddha." "What?" People were shocked. "The third round is to test the destructive power. Little Lord, you have your Majesty''s true biography and master''s preaching. Your strength is incomparable. How can you fail?" No one can believe that, after all, the strength of the ascetic is obvious to all. "Can we say that we have met the shadow childe, or have no match for them?" Only this explanation makes sense. "No The ascetic shook his head: "it''s a black horse. His appearance... May break the tradition of emperor killers monopolizing the top ten Shenwu contests." People look at me, I look at you, all feel incredible. Black horse? Who do you mean? Returning to his seat at night, Li Hao is still resting. "Lost?" Li Hao closed his eyes and said, "don''t be discouraged. As a monk, you can enter the third round. Only two of us have passed the third round. According to the number of previous sessions, we have been very strong in this session, and you have won some credit for us." "No, I won." The white night is light. "What?" Li Hao was stunned and muttered, "you''re lucky too. You must have met a group of guys who are not so powerful?" White night shakes his head, too lazy to explain. There are only three people who enter the place, while the seed players of great power almost enter, except for the ascetic monks. The third round of the list soon appeared. But this time, it was not arranged according to the time, but according to the cutting level of Xuanjin iron. First place: Shao Huarong: number of attacks: three. Xuanjin iron: cut off. Second place: Bodhi woman, attack times: 3. Xuanjin iron: cut off. Third place: Thunder robbery, number of attacks: three. Xuanjin iron: cut off. ... there are only the top ten in the public list, while the top 100 can be found in the people''s hands.White night picked up the Shenwu order to see, found that he also entered the list, but shot in 21. White night, attack times: 1, Xuanjin iron: not broken. White night shook his head. With the help of Tianyin breaking evil formula, his two swords were enough to cut off Xuanjin iron, but this was only the third round. He didn''t want to expose his strength too early. People simply keep their eyes closed. In other areas, especially in the audience where the seed players are located, there has been a lot of fluctuation. "What are you talking about? Are the ascetics eliminated? " Thunder robustly stood up, shocked to look at the informer''s men. "Yes, young master, the sadi''s side has been bombed. No one believes that the ascetic is eliminated, and... It is eliminated by a nobody." "Nobody?" Lei Jia had a bad premonition and said in a low voice, "who is it?" "It''s like... It''s white night." There was a tremor in the soul''s voice. "White night?" Ray''s face suddenly changed. He is the first expert in the Kirin area, but this is only relative to the Kirin area. According to the ranking of the list of killing emperors, he ranks 27 in the list of killing the emperor, while the ascetic monk is the 19th in the list of killing the emperor. According to the judgment criterion of the Temple people, his strength is weaker than that of the ascetic monk. Now that the ascetic is defeated by the white night, isn''t he weaker than the white night? Lei Jiening eyes, opened the hands of the token, in the third round of the top 100 list one by one. "The first 20 people all cut off Xuanjin iron, and the 21st... White night? Not cut off? " Lei Jie was stunned. In fact, if the ascetic monk''s strength is fully opened, it is also possible to blow off the Xuanjin iron. However, the ascetic monk tuoda did not pay attention to the fake emperor, so he only used 70% of his strength. However, even if he used his full strength, he could not nearly cut off the Xuanjin iron with a sword like white night. "Why can he defeat the ascetic without cutting off the Xuanjin iron?" The thunder robs ponders. "Maybe the master is not in the state." Others hastened to explain. "No... there should be other reasons." Leijie stares at the information on the Shenwu order. Suddenly, his pupil shrinks, as if he has found something. "It''s impossible... It''s impossible..." Lei Jie suddenly stood up and aimed at the humanity of his subordinates: "go and invite the master ascetic to come." "Yes." In a panic, he ran away, but after a while, he turned back. "Young master, the ascetic Master said that he was in a state of disorder and did not want to see anyone for the time being." "Is it?" Thunder robbed his brow. "Young master... What have you found?" The servant asked carefully. "Don''t you see it clearly? The 21... White night! What''s the difference between him and the people around him? " "It''s no different. It''s not so special that you don''t even cut the dark gold iron in the white night?" The man looked at the token carefully, his head full of mist. "Do you really see it clearly? Look at the number of his attacks. " Thunder plundered the road. The man was stunned, fixed his eyes, his face was pale and his body was trembling... "once?" "Yes! Once! " The voice of thunder robbery was heavy: "the ascetic must have attacked three times, but he is still eliminated by this man. It can be seen that one attack in the daytime can equal to three times of the ascetic!" As soon as this saying fell, a few spirits around him felt a chill coming up from the sole of his feet. Is this still human? "The situation here is totally different from what we have guessed... Send someone to check immediately. I want to know the whole content of the contest between ascetic monks and white night." Thunder rob suddenly feels pressure to multiply, hastily says. "Yes." "By the way, my schedule will be postponed for the time being, and then a strong man will be arranged to fight against the white night to explore his background." Thunder rob cold road. "Yes, young master." The halo on the stage reappeared, and the third round of runoff was over. The fourth round of events officially opened. There were less than a thousand contestants. It''s a duel, not a duel. However, this fight is quite similar to the first trial in the battle of the nine souls. Hundreds of warriors will enter the unique space created by the judgment hall through the door on the competition platform. If you have dozens of flags in this space, if you capture the flags and occupy 30 interest, you will be considered successful in promotion. If you fail to achieve this goal, you will be eliminated. "Boy, we can''t rely on luck in the fourth round. Two strong people who have been promoted in the loose repair alliance have just said that they want to see them. I guess they want to discuss the Countermeasures for the fourth round with you. You can go quickly." Li Hao opened his eyes and looked at the white night road sitting in his position. "No need." White night light said. Discussion? There''s no need at all, and he''s here to kill people. What''s the point?However, this sentence fell into the ears of Li Hao and the souls around him, but it became a naked provocation. Li Hao was stunned, swallowed his saliva, and hurriedly said: "white night, you... You can''t mess around. If you annoy those two, we''ll have no place for you in the loose repair alliance!" "As if it would be miserable if I didn''t go?" "No, it''s like, it must be!" Li Hao sank. "Then I''ll see what happens if I don''t go." The night closed his eyes like a rock. "You idiot Li Hao was short of breath. The tongue root has run that way. After a while, there was a commotion in the free repair alliance. A man and a woman came towards this side with a large number of loose repair. Full of momentum! "What a pity! It''s over Li Hao saw the visitor, his thin face turned white and his teeth chattered. "Who is white night?" The leading man glanced around Li Hao and asked deeply. All the people around him pointed to the people sitting in a circle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 "Are you white night?" Pan Xian, who was promoted to one of the two, asked coldly. He was a strong young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His appearance looked like he was about 30 years old, and his whole body revealed an irresistible and unrestrained tyranny. Beside him is another promoted strong Tong cangrong. She is not outstanding. She can only say that she is beautiful, but her eyes are very sharp and she looks at a sword. Both of them have just entered the power of the middle emperor. Although it is not easy to practice in free practice, they can soar to the sky because they have been walking around the mainland all the year round and are lucky enough to encounter opportunities. For example, they have acquired great opportunities to gain their current strength. They are very famous among the scattered soul practitioners, and they are also the targets of many influential regions. However, they have no interest in the ordinary areas To get into the top 10 Super regions. They have a pride of their own. This kind of pride is very special, which can only be trampled by the strong, and even the weak have no qualification to look up to. "It''s incredible that a puppet emperor can get through the third round. White night, what method did you use to pass the previous rounds?" Tong cangrong showed a strange look and asked. "Don''t you know how to add a please word before asking someone a question, is it better in tone and attitude?" White night did not open his eyes, light said. "What do you say?" The people were angry. "What can I do for you? Do you need to interrupt me when I talk to them White night half open eyes, staring at those people. "Asshole!" The crowd climax, one by one, eager to gnaw the white night. "White night, how about your attitude when Mr. Pan and Mr. Tong ask you?" "How much do you weigh?" "Get down on your knees!" Some tongcangrong and pan Xian''s dog legs immediately exclaimed. Even Li Hao couldn''t stand it. He ran to the white night in a low voice and said, "white night, what are you doing? If you offend these two people, you and I can''t bear it! Lower your head quickly. You will have a bright future when you are promoted to the fourth round. Don''t ruin your future now "Bow your head?" White night swept two people one eye, shake head: "they also deserve?" "You "Bold!" They were furious and wanted to start, but they were stopped by others. "Two adults, please don''t be angry. This is shenwutai. The adults of the law enforcement team are watching. If you two attack, you will call the law enforcement team members. It''s the two adults who suffer." A quite old female soul person hastily reminds way. "This son clearly depends on the fact that this is shenwutai and there is a law enforcement team here. We don''t dare to take any actions against him. That''s why he is so arrogant." "But can the law enforcement team of the court of adjudication protect him for the rest of his life?" "He''s dead!" "That''s it Others ridiculed the white night, even Li Hao did not dare to get too close to the white night, so as not to be implicated. "What a stubborn temper." "You two, please bear with me. After the final election, we will teach him a good lesson." Said a short, sly looking soul. "Well, it''s not until the end of the runoff to teach him a lesson?" Pan xianlenglie stares at the white night, and his voice is low: "when the fourth round of runoff begins, I will personally clean up this arrogant boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth." "Hehe, he''s dead!" "He''ll regret it later!" People around him sneered and laughed, and gradually dispersed. Pan Xian and Tong cangrong stare at the white night and leave directly. Li Hao shook his head and sighed, but he did not dare to get close to the white night, for whom he had been sentenced to death! "Look, is that zhuqingyao?" "Zhuqingyao is said to be the most outstanding person in the history of bamboo forest." I do not know how many people in sigh, everyone''s attention immediately shifted from the white night body to bamboo green Yao. Zhuqingyao, the son of the bamboo forest owner, is one of the top 20 in the list of emperor killers. The seed contestant in Shenwu''s final election is very famous in Shenwu mainland. He is a strong man at the same level as shadow childe and matchless Feiyu. People like Tong cangrong and pan Xian only bow their heads in front of them. Whether their strength can be compared with zhuqingyao, it is their status, It''s not something they can provoke. "Little bamboo master!" Many people stood up to salute. Pan Xian and Tong cangrong also quickly got up to meet them. "Little bamboo master!" They both looked flattered. Dressed in green, zhuqingyao, who was like a gentleman, was puzzled: "are you?" "I''m pan Xian." "I''m tongcangrong." They quickly introduced themselves. On hearing that they were promoted by the loose repair alliance, Zhu Qingyao showed a sudden color and nodded slightly with a smile: "nice to meet you." "Young Master Zhu, you are welcome." "Why did you come here?"Pan Xianlian is busy. His purpose of participating in the Shenwu runoff election is to be liked by the great powers. Bamboo forest is a famous force in Shenwu land, which is involved in many countries. If he can join the bamboo forest, he will have a bright future in the future. "Oh, I''m looking for someone." "Who is it?" "White night." "White night?" The two were stunned and ignored. "I don''t know why the young master is looking for the white night?" Pan Xian asked carefully. "He eliminated my best friend!" Chuqingyao light road. The two were terrified. "This white night is not a compliment! Even Zhu Shaozhu''s friends dare to move "Shameless!" "Such a maniac should kick out our loose repair alliance!" "It''s so bold!" They were filled with indignation. Even pan Xian and Tong cangrong couldn''t help shouting and scolding. All of a sudden, the white night was like a street mouse, and everyone was shouting and beating. Zhu Qingyao was slightly stunned. The light was shining in his eyes, but he didn''t speak. "Young Master Zhu, come with me. I''ll take you to meet this maniac!" Pan Xian looked indignant. "Thank you." Zhu Qingyao is neither cold nor hot. The white night was falling, but the people who had just scattered gathered together again, and there were some soul people with different breath. "White night, you''re in big trouble." Li Hao glanced at the visitor and quickly got up to make a ceremony. The white night remained unmoved. "This man is white night! Young Lord, you see, how rude, even the eyes do not look at you! What a nuisance The short man before said angrily. "This man must teach a good lesson!" "In the fourth round, I''ll ask the young master to kill him!" "Yes, please let the young master do something to kill this man!" The crowd was boiling all around, and they all cried out that if the law enforcement team were not here, they would have started. "You can''t go against it! White night, it''s your fault. You have to pay for your arrogance Tong cangrong shook her head and said faintly. However, Zhu Qingyao did not speak. He gazed at the white night for a long time, then suddenly stepped forward and made a bow to the white night''s respectful embrace. For a moment, the boiling crowd quieted down. Tong cangrong''s face froze at once. Pan Xian''s pupils dilated. Li Hao was staggering and almost didn''t fall. He looked at the scene in disbelief. Everyone doesn''t believe in their eyes. "In xiazhuqingyao, is your name white night?" Zhu Qingyao ignored the shocked eyes of the people around him and said with a smile. "It''s me. Can I help you?" White night open eyes, light said. "It''s nothing important. I''m just curious about you. I''m here to see you." Chuqingyao said with a smile. "Curious?" "You have just defeated my friend and learned from my friend that you are wonderful. Zhu Qingyao wanted to see you very much for a moment. He didn''t expect that what his best friend said was true. You are indeed a strange man." Chuqingyao said with a smile. "Who is your friend?" The white night asked. "Ascetic." Zhu Qingyao jumps out these words. All of a sudden, everyone''s expressions were frozen. An ascetic? Son of sadi! An ascetic monk known as the king of the sand? "How could it be?" Pan Xian swallowed his saliva. "Little bamboo master, are you... Are you wrong?" Tong cangrong asked. However, Zhu Qingyao even ignored them. "White night, I know the strength of the ascetic. If you can defeat him, you can prove that your strength is not weaker than him. The fourth round of the runoff is special. As far as I know, several emperor killers have secretly formed an alliance and intend to eliminate some seed players through the fourth round. I am alone and alone. I''m afraid I can''t bear the siege of them. So I want to make an alliance with you, What do you think if you and I unite to win the flag Yao Qingzhu said with a smile. The fourth round of scuffle, in fact, is more cruel than the previous rounds! It is also a good opportunity for some weak people to take advantage of their own advantages. The white night thought about it and nodded after a moment: "yes." "Good! In the fourth round, if you lean towards me, I will give you a signal. In order to show my sincerity, I will protect you and seize the flag first. After you win the flag, I will take the flag again. What do you think? " Chuqingyao said with a smile. "Well." The white night nodded lightly. Zhu Qingyao didn''t talk nonsense any more. He nodded slightly and turned to leave. He knew that white night didn''t trust him very much, and he knew that he couldn''t let white night believe it immediately, but action would prove everything."Little bamboo master!" Seeing that Zhu Qingyao is leaving, he shouts with Tong cangrong in a hurry. "What else can I do for you?" Chuqingyao light road. "Little Master Zhu, please let us join in. We have entered the fourth round, and we will protect the Dharma for you." They said in a hurry. "Oh?" Zhu Qingyao eyebrows moved, looked at the silent white night, suddenly angry, coldly said: "forget it, you are short-sighted, shortsighted, difficult to achieve great things!" Then he swung his sleeve and walked away. Short sighted and shortsighted? Everyone is not a fool. They know that this is what zhuqingyao said to them to offend the white night. The two were stupefied and at a loss. Li Hao is standing in the same place, like a fool. Who could have thought that such a powerful puppet emperor could be so capable that even such great figures as Zhu Qingyao were respectful to him. "It''s like we''ve offended a great man?" Pan muttered, gazing at the calm white night. Even zhuqingyao are so respectful, what are they? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 "That... White night, did you really beat the ascetic?" Li Hao, under the sign of Tong cangrong and pan Xian, leaned over carefully. "Go away." White night eyes do not move, light said. Li Hao''s face changed: "you..." but seeing that the white night suddenly rose, Li Hao and others were startled, retreated and looked at him with vigilance. However, he did not look at him in the daytime, and went straight to the stage. "The fourth round is about to start. You said you would scrap me in the fourth round. I''ll wait. I hope you don''t shrink." Bai Ye looks at cangrong and pan Xian, and then goes on. They were stiff and speechless for a long time. The gate of the fourth round has been opened, and the players begin to stage, while Tong cangrong and pan Xian haven''t moved for a long time. The atmosphere on the loose repair alliance side was very calm and everyone was restless. Li Hao, in particular, missed a chance to make friends with a big man. If I had known that, I should have stood by the white night. Li Hao sighed and looked gloomy. "Pan Xian, shall we... Go in or not?" Tong cangrong hesitated and asked in a low voice. Pan Xian was stunned and did not speak for a long time. How can a person who even Zhu Qingyao respect and admire so much, be an ordinary person? If you go in, now white night and zhuqingyao alliance, once you attack them, they can''t be opponents, but if you don''t go in... It''s abstention. Pan idle thought for a long time, and finally shook his head and sighed. "Well, this time, we can only blame our arrogance, or... Don''t go in." Since then, the loose repair alliance has been destroyed. ... after entering the gate, you can see a flash of sight in the white night and appear in an open sandy land. He looked around and found that there was a small sand dune thousands of meters away. There was a flag on the sand dune. On the flag was a sharp blade pattern, which was the symbol of the adjudication hall. This is the fourth round of promotion! Flag of adjudication! As long as you win the ruling flag and ensure that it is not taken away by others within 30 interest, you can enter the fifth round of runoff. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Hua... at this time, the sound of empty space penetrating sounds, and the white light around. In the white night, there are many soul people around, all of them are the strong ones participating in the fourth round of runoff. As soon as they appeared, they dashed over, staring at the flag. "The flag is mine!" "It''s Xuanxin who dares to be the master of the palace and me "What are you Xuanxin palace? I killed you People rioted, and the strong fought with each other for the flag. In the blink of an eye, this peaceful sand became the scene of purgatory. In the white night, the corners of the mouth coagulate. "Shenwu final election, then Shenwu battle, and then attack the nine spirits?" "Your calculations are very good, but today you are all going to die here." In the white night, blood light began to appear in his pupils, and his whole body was permeated with evil Qi. He has no interest in the Shenwu final. He came here to kill people. Cut off the arrogance of heaven! Let Shenwu be unable to attack the nine spirits! Let their relatives, friends, lovers can avoid the suffering of war! He put his hand on the handle of the sword, but after a moment, his palm was released and placed on the handle of the dead dragon sword. "If you want to kill him, kill him in the dark!" As soon as he stepped on it, the man rushed out like a cheetah. Not far away, dozens of strong men gathered on the sand dunes. They made a frantic move. The terrible spirit and the emperor''s gas exploded on the ground, making the sky full of dust and hazy all around. When the arm shakes in the white night, the ancient sword comes out of its sheath. Hum! The sound of swords trembled in the sky. "Tianyin breaks the evil formula!" "Dead dragon!" Roar! The roaring ancient sword, like his towering intention to kill, suddenly burst out, and the terrible sword spirit ran straight through the sand dunes, blowing ash together with the flag, and instantly buried dozens of soul people. The amazing sword Qi is like the ancient giant''s sledgehammer, which shakes hard to the ground. The whole fourth round of battlefield space was shaking. The old admonitor, who had been observing the battlefield through his magic weapon, changed his face and looked at this end in a hurry. However, the dust covered his horizon. "What happened? What''s the matter with the sword? " The old admonisher turned pale, and his lips chattered. When the dust settled and the fog dissipated, the admonisher finally saw what was going on there. His turbid eyes were so big that they seemed to fall out of their deep sockets"What''s going on?" He said dryly. I saw that there was no one there, only a sword valley like an abyss, with a large number of corpses scattered on both sides, and even the flag of adjudication was cut off. The ruling flag is made of special material, even the middle emperor can not be cut off easily. And so terrifying and destructive. "Can''t it be that... There''s a high emperor in the runoff?" At the thought of this, the admonisher was in a cold sweat. The arrival of the supreme emperor is enough to control the runoff election! White night will not expose his dead Dragon Sword too early. This sword has caused a great disturbance in the land of nine souls, making him the target of public criticism. He can''t guarantee that nobody in Shenwu land knows about this sword. But at a certain time, he didn''t mind clearing the scene with this sword. Away from that dune, the dunes not far away are still struggling. He drew the sword and cut it. "False emperor? Do you want to touch the flag? Die A lower emperor disdained to stare at the white night, the heavy sword in his hand was raised and heavily cut down. At night, he did not look at the next great emperor. He shook his sword and threw it away. Click! The heavy sword was cut off. Pooh! Its head was cut straight off. A lower emperor was cut like this. Looking at the two emperors on this side, I was shocked. "Who is it, sir?" But the white night is still silent, carrying the sword and chopping. The two quickly parried. "Don''t look down on people! You''re just a fake emperor A man roared, with a mouthful of imperial spirit in his mouth, spurting towards the white night. However, the white night did not even dodge. Instead, he rushed forward and shook all the attacks with physical strength. "Ah?" The two people were shocked and ran away, but the sword cut the immortal and stabbed it, like the white hongguanri, which pierced their hearts in an instant. Two more emperors fell. At the edge of the ruling flag, a young woman in a long pink dress is waving her long sword and chopping at those around her. "I''ll take the other flag, or I won''t ask you to die." Hua Buwen shouts while holding the flag. Her sword is ethereal and elusive. It''s like seeing flowers in the mist. All the next great emperors who rush up are picked to fly. Hua Buwen is also a red eye. She can''t control so much. All the martial artists enter the arena at random. Those who form an alliance in private still can''t get together for a while. If she wants to be promoted successfully, she can only win the ruling flag in the runoff election. Otherwise, all kinds of strong people will fight for the flag in groups, and she will have no hope. Thinking of this, Hua Buwen increased the swing of the sword in his hand. But the flower stopped without asking. Why is nobody there? She looked around and there were only a few bodies around her. There are dozens of people under the sand dunes. Looking down the dunes, she saw that the dozens of strong men who had besieged her gathered together and attacked a cold young man in black. I don''t ask. The young man was handsome and handsome, with a long black sword in his hand, like a demon God. What shocked her was that the soul of this man showed that there was only a pseudo emperor? Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! The next emperor around him is like touching porcelain. Before he gets close, he is blown through by his sword and falls down. It seems that the people around him are not a group of great emperors, but a group of people who have just established their soul state. Some people can''t bear the pressure, turn around and run, but the man chased after him, suppressed with imperial spirit, and took his life with a sharp sword. After a while, the dunes were empty. Flowers do not ask holding the flag, staring at him. "You... Who are you?" She swallowed her saliva. However, the young man in black did not say a word and rushed over. "Death! I''m the top 30 flower in the list of killing emperors, don''t ask! " Flowers do not ask to take back the color of shock, eyes clip anger, a sword boom. The sword is like a thousand waves. But the young man made a backhand. Bang Dang! The strength of the sword is incomparably surging. It is as heavy as ten thousand catties. Flowers do not ask lotus root arm hemp, people even retreat, the hands of the flag are not tight. But it was her heart that trembled more than her arm. Is this still human? How can a puppet emperor have such great strength? The flag fell to the ground. But the man didn''t look and continued to rush with his sword. The flower did not ask the flower to look pale, hastily retreated to cry: "I don''t want the ruling flag! You can take it. " "But I want your life."There was a cold voice. Flowers do not ask all the way to run, to the crowd drill. It''s really hard to solve the problem of killing the emperor. If you run away with your agility, you can''t kill them. The white night had to give up and walk to another dune with his sword. On the outside, the fourth round of the list has been set up, and the names of all kinds of arrogant and powerful people are rolling on it. Liu was staring at the list nervously. In the first few rounds, they did not need to be notarized by these judges, but after the fourth round, it was the turn of a formal one-on-one duel. "Yan Po!" "Lord of the temple, my subordinates are here." A admonitor came. "Help me find someone." "Please tell me, who is it?" Admonished respectfully. "Look up a man named white night to see if he has made it to the fourth round." "Yes." The admonisher leaves. Before long, the admonitor came with a pile of data. "He was promoted." "Oh? I can''t see that the puppet emperor still has some strength. " Liu did not know a faint smile. The admonisher''s face was a little ugly, looking at the records in his hand, hesitated to tell the temple master. This is not a bit of strength, but a lot of terror. In the second round, Kuhai Dao Dao was eliminated. The third round of elimination of the Shah ascetic monks... General pseudo emperor, can you do it? "The fourth round... Should be about it." Liu did not know to wave: "you go down." "Yes..." the admonisher hesitated and turned away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 Since entering the fourth round, thunder robbery has not moved in its own position. After about ten minutes, more than ten people came from all directions, all of them were strong in Qilin area. "Big brother! Here we are Lei Yuan ran over and said with a happy smile. "Ha ha, with the map provided by Lord Liu, it is very simple for us to gather strength." The eye of thunder is shining, heading for the nearest sand dune. "Now the flag! Anyone who dares to fight against us, kill "Yes The strong men in Qilin area are full of momentum and set off in a mighty way. Not far away, the people who led the sword and part of the eagle area watched from afar. "Lei Jie''s father and Liu Wuming are old friends. In this runoff election, Liu Wuming has given Lei Jie a lot of convenience, but he should know that he is not the only one who has relations with the ruling hall." At dusk, he took out the map, glanced at it and said, "according to the clues provided by the court of adjudication, many people born near the flag have been decided. If we want to enter the next round and win a higher ranking, we must avoid such people as shadow childe and matchless flying feather. Therefore, we can''t go to the southern end of this area. Once we hit it, our team will collapse immediately." No matter who was killed here, the forces behind them should not be investigated. Otherwise, it would be against the ruling hall. "Shall we go north?" Jian Chen asked. "No At dusk, the corner of his mouth rose, showing a cold smile: "I participate in the runoff for more than one purpose. If I don''t defeat Lei Jie, I have to marry him according to the agreement. It''s just thunder robbery. If it doesn''t deserve me, I''ll start here." Others listen, heart a Lin. "Miss, Lei Jie is surrounded by experts in the Kirin area. We fight head-on. We are not enemies. If exposed, we will be in danger." Sword Chen low voice way. Leijie will never move. After all, he wants to marry this woman, but the people around him are different. If he wants to end his plan, he must kill them all. "Don''t worry, I won''t mess with you. After all, I have to be responsible for you, don''t you?" How can she not know the thoughts of these people? However, these people still have some functions at present, so we should stabilize them. At dusk, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, smiling and pondering: "what''s more, it''s not a good time to start a mischievous attack. Send two people to pay attention to their eastward direction, and the others will follow me." "What are you going to do, miss?" Jianchen couldn''t help asking. "Although there are people like us who rely on relationships to get maps, there are not many people who have nothing to do with the adjudication hall. However, they can rely on magic weapons to gather forces. If they want to promote more people, they have to constantly plunder flags. If I can''t resist thunder robbery, can''t other people resist it?" Evening sneer. The sword Chen hears the sound, the eyes are bright: "young lady is going to lure the other strong to come over, and thunder rob snipe mussel to contend?" "And I will be a fisherman!" In the evening, the eyes twinkle. The yellow sand gradually rises. The ground was full of potholes of battle. White night holding a sword full of blood body slowly forward. He doesn''t know how many people he killed. He didn''t want to see the flag on the sand dune. Gradually, some abstained and others fled. Although the runoff election is full of opportunities, there are also countless dangers. Can the best thing compare with your own life? "Death in black As they approached a disputed dune, all the fighters stopped and looked at the white night with frightened eyes. Death in black? My new nickname? White night eyebrow micro motion, but without thinking, rushed in the past. "Run!! Run The roar spread. How can we control the flag when people try to escape? White night did not know that he had slaughtered all the way, and those who had missed the net had taken the name for him, and passed it on. After killing more than ten people in the white night, they stopped. More than 100 meters in front of him, there was a list of men with knives in their hands. The man''s soul state is very high. He is the peak of the great emperor. His long hair is hanging down from his waist. His face is firm and his beard is sobbing. He has a sense of vicissitudes. His back skin is rattled by the wind. War spirit! The white night light looks. The man stares at himself, revealing a surprising sense of war. "You''re the one in black who has been killing people since the fourth round, and you don''t take the flag?" "You say yes, that''s it." The white night is light. "You only have the power of the puppet emperor, but you can kill the lower class so easily The man said, "my name is Shen Kuang! No. 31 in the list of emperor killers, the God of death in black. You just killed my classmates. Now I want to avenge them. ""In the Shenwu runoff election, it''s not a rule that people should not be held responsible for murder?" The white night is light. "It''s none of my business!" Shen Kuang said coldly. "If it''s the shadow childe who killed your classmates, do you dare to blame?" White night asked again. Shen was stunned and his face changed. He is not the opponent of shadow childe, and he dare not provoke him. Even if he wants to kill him, he can only escape obediently. "Although you are famous, you can''t be a real maniac. If people are not crazy, then the sword is not crazy. What are you afraid of?" Shake your head at night. In a rage, he murmured and rushed. The blade of his knife was facing down, and every step of the blade came a thrilling sound. "Eat me first, and drink snow in the north mountain!" Sonorous! With a long sword dancing, the shadow of the sword swept through the air, and it was chopped down by dozens of Zhang long straight. In the white night, people are like fallen leaves floating to the rear, avoiding steadily. But at the moment of landing, the immortal sword in hand suddenly shakes. Sonorous. The shadow of the sword, nearly 100 Zhang long, instantly tears the earth, distorts the void, and roars to the madness with incomparable momentum. He was in a daze. This puppet emperor''s attack is too ridiculous! He slashed with a horizontal knife, and the knife was vaporized. However, the sword Qi blows, and the sword Qi breaks quickly. People are repeatedly retreated by the explosion, and the blade trembles violently. "The real swordsman is incomparable and arrogant. With a knife in hand, people block killing, and God blocks killing God! What can I do for you? Your knife is the limit here! It''s so much worse than my sword I shake my head in the white night. Median peak? This kind of middle peak is just slightly better than the lower peak in the nine soul continent. However, the words of white night stabbed at the bottom of Shen''s heart. He roared, and the blade''s shadow shook again. The white night was not willing to be outdone. His body flashed and his sword flashed like a flying shuttle. He tore the Qi of the sword and stabbed the crazy heart with the potential of lightning. "Do you think that''s all I have? Vertical knife Shen Kuang''s eyes flashed a smug of pride and roared. The ground was torn, and a large amount of sabre Qi was ejected from the ground and went straight to the white night. "And this trick?" White night Leng next, suddenly thought before Shen crazy resist his attack, once stabbed the ground. It turns out that it''s not just a move he made to build a defense, but an attack! This move is too sudden, and overwhelming attack, even if the body method is good, can not avoid. I have to say that the white night belittles Shen Kuang. It''s just that... such scattered attacks lead to a significant decrease in the damage. The power of these Dao Qi is... Too weak. Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang... a series of crackling sounds sounded. I saw that those terrible Sabre Qi beat hard on the body of the white night, but it was like hitting on the iron, and then it was scattered. On the contrary, the white night is not damaged at all. "What?" The pupils tremble wildly. Pooh. The sword of chopping immortals was sent into his heart. "No way! Even if it''s not samsara, my sword can be split. Why doesn''t it have any effect on you? Your body doesn''t enter samsara, and then... Is it equipped with upper level imperial weapons? " Shen Kuang tried his best to open his eyes and asked. "No White night shook his head and said faintly, "I''m just immortal." "Qi Tian... Immortal?" Shen Kuang''s eyes are huge, as if he thought of something incredible. His last breath didn''t go up, his neck tilted and he fell dead. No. 31 in the list of emperor killers, Shen Kuang, meteoric. White night swept the crazy corpse, took off his ring, and went on. Shen Kuang is defeated because the sword is not crazy enough, the intention of the sword is not sharp enough, and the physical body is strong at night. If he had been someone else, Shen Kuang would have broken that man into pieces. It can only be said that he is crazy and unlucky. In front of anyone who can''t destroy the body of the white night, there is only the result of defeat and escape. "Get out of here!" After two steps, the white night suddenly stopped and drank lightly. The void trembled and twisted, then a figure appeared. It was a young man in black with black hair and blue eyes and a dagger in his hand. "Is it that you haven''t found a chance to hide behind and refuse to do so?" The white night slants an eye, a wisp of killing intention seeps out. He had found this man for a long time. He thought he would fight with Shen mania, but he found that he had been hesitating. The man''s face was red and white for a long time. He put the dagger away and said in a trembling voice, "I''m not your opponent.""So you surrender? Do you think I''ll let you go The white night asked. "You... You can kill me, but can you do me a favor, I will give you everything I have, including my life, as long as you are willing to help me." As soon as the youth bit his teeth, he knelt down on the ground and said. I''ve seen people send money and treasure, but I''ve never seen one die before... the white night frowned at the young man with the same look and said in a low voice, "what''s busy?" "Help me kill a man!" The young man gnashed his teeth: "I came to participate in the runoff to kill that man! But I couldn''t meet him in the first few rounds, but now I can find him, but I can''t get close to him. There are too many masters around him! Therefore, I hope to find some more powerful masters for me Hearing this, the white night suddenly realized. Feeling he has been hiding beside him, not ready to start, but to see between the white night and the crazy, who will win... who wins, he will negotiate with that person and ask him to kill him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 "Who do you want to kill?" The white night vomited a tone, light asks a way. "Thunder robbery!" The young man''s face was grim, full of disgust and killing. "He''s not easy to kill." "So I refuse." Then he turned and left in the white night. The cultivation of youth is not high, and his eyes are clear, and he can not see much desire. Although he is blinded by hatred at the moment, what is deep in his heart can not be concealed. As soon as the youth was in a hurry, he rushed to the front of the white night and knelt down again. His head was heavily knocked on the ground. The white night stopped. "My name is Zhang Nan. I''m a disciple of the Qingfeng Sect on Qingfeng mountain. Seven years ago, Lei Jie traveled through my" Qingfeng sect "and visited the sect. However, he slaughtered the whole family that night. It turned out that he didn''t visit here at all. Instead, he heard the rumor about" Qingfeng Robe ", the most precious treasure of our clan. He came here to seize the robe. Lei Jie knew that the leader of our sect would not give it to him, so he was a secret school The master sent the master to kill my family. No one could do anything about him because of the relationship between his Lei family''s momentum and the adjudication hall. When the clan was in crisis, the patriarch sent me away from the back mountain, and I swore to take revenge. However, no matter how hard I tried, my cultivation could not catch up with the thunder robbery, and the revenge was endless. So, I want to ask you to take revenge for me! " Zhang Nan said, "if you can help me with this, Zhang Nan is willing to present the" Qingfeng Robe "as a thank you gift." "Breeze robe?" The interest in the white night can attract people from all over the country. This treasure is definitely not a general one. "The master would rather die than give it to Lei Jie, so I asked me to bring it out. It''s a magic weapon for emperor Qingfeng to become famous. If you wear it, you can leap thousands of miles, shrink to an inch, and drive the wind. It''s because of this magic weapon that I have escaped the pursuit of thunder robbery many times." Zhang Nan whispered. At night, he nodded. "Yes, my lord?" Zhang Nan was overjoyed. "Promise is promise, but I have one condition." "You may say so, my Lord." "You all said that the Qingfeng robe leaps thousands of miles and shrinks into an inch. If I help you kill thunder robbery and ask you for Qingfeng robe, and you run away, I can''t catch up with you. Therefore, I hope you can give me the Qingfeng robe directly!" The white night stares at him eye way. Zhang Nan was astonished. This condition was too sudden and hard to accept. It was reasonable not to believe Zhang Nan in the white night. But if he gave the Qingfeng robe to Bai Ye, and then he said back, what could Zhang Nan do? This is a big test for Zhang Nan. "If you think about it clearly, I won''t kill you when you are miserable. Of course, I won''t give you too much time to think about it." White night light road, and then leave. "Wait!" Zhang Nan called out. "Yes?" The white night asked. Zhang Nan lowered his head and struggled on his face. For a while, he took out a robe from the storage ring and offered it to him with both hands. "Since I chose you, I should believe you!" "Oh?" White night smile, will be the wind robe next, swept the eyes, not polite to wear on the body. All of a sudden, the white night felt like his body was dragged by a breeze, and the whole person could not feel the weight of his body, as if a little foot could rush to the sky. "Sure enough, it''s a treasure!" Satisfied, white eyes. "Please keep your promise." Zhang Nan is busy. "Commitment? What commitment? " "Did I promise you anything?" Zhang Nan''s face turned pale in an instant, and the whole person sat on the ground, looking at him in disbelief: "your Lord... Do you want to break your promise?" "Yes." White night nods. Zhang Nan''s arm trembled, as if he had lost his soul. Break your promise? He should have thought of this for a long time. After all, there is no one else here. What can he do if he breaks his promise in the daytime? For a while, Zhang Nan suddenly pulled out the dagger and stabbed it to his heart. White night fingers move, a sword Qi flicked his dagger. "Why did you stop me? Zhang Nan lost his family''s treasure and could not get revenge. It''s meaningless to live. It''s better to die and go to Jiuquan to plead with his master. " Zhang Nan painful way. "A husband should take a sword of three feet and travel all over the world. You have to rely on your master. If you die like this, how can you face your classmates and masters? Plead guilty? Is it useful? " The white night sneers. Zhang Nan was stunned and looked at the white night in amazement. White night shook his head and took off his Qingfeng robe and threw it to Zhang Nan. "What''s the use of taking revenge on you? Your sect is no longer there. What you should do now is not to think about revenge, but how to revive it. " White night turns and leaves. "As for thunder robbery, I will kill it, but not for you." A word came from those who were far away.Zhang Nan looked at the white night, a long time before returning to God. He looked at the Qingfeng robe in his hand, his eyes were red, and he knocked three loud heads toward the direction of Bai Ye''s departure... ... Zhang Nan''s affair made Bai ye think of juehun sect. However, Zhang Nan''s direction is wrong, revenge can not rely on themselves, so what is the meaning of this revenge? It''s just a consolation to myself. What''s more, it''s worth it to lose one''s life for revenge because the important task of revitalizing the clan has not been realized yet? So the white night refused, although the breeze robe was a wonderful treasure... the white night did not know how many flags were destroyed and how many people were killed. He only knew that the number of sand dunes was reduced, and continued to move forward. There were many corpses on the ground, and there were also fights, and they were all tied up. I believe that there should be a group of people who have successfully entered the fifth round. It''s a pity that there is no map and no trace of thunder robbery can be found. Suddenly. A figure appeared ahead. The white night stopped and looked at it faintly. Is it that someone is going to trouble him again? The name of death in black is not loud enough. He clearly observed that the man saw himself, but he did not escape. He just stood by a sand dune with the flag still standing there. Instead of pulling the flag, he stood where he was, as if waiting for something. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind the man. "Thunder robbery?" White night Leng next, eyes congealed. "White night?" The thunder robber who was preparing to pull up the flag saw the white night here and also made a cry of surprise. "I didn''t expect you and I would meet here." White night toward thunder robbery. Lei Jie''s face was strange and his expression changed. He thought for a while, then suddenly he pulled out the flag and turned his head and ran. Run away? White night was surprised. With the strength and status of thunder robbery, did he need to escape when he saw white night? Thinking for a moment in the white night, he chased the past step by step. "White night, it''s not suitable for you and me to duel here. There is no adjudicator''s notarization here. If you want to fight, you and I will fight again when the round is over." Rob the flag and run with thunder. White night eyebrow micro movement, silent, just a strong pursuit. Thunder robbed ran away crazily, as if he didn''t want to die, and made a sound again. "White night, why are you aggressive? If you kill me, it will do you no good! Let me be promoted! When I succeed in promotion and get the benefits of the court of adjudication, how about half of you then? " "Good!" White night suddenly full of promise, people directly stop. That ran away thunder rob a Leng, stood in place, strange looking at the white night: "you promised?" "Otherwise?" The white night smiles. Lei Jie''s look became strange again, but compared with just now, he seemed to show his true feelings this time. The man stood there for a long time, and suddenly he opened his mouth again. His face was full of banter and disdain: "white night, I was just trying to test you. Do you really think I will give you the benefit? You are so naive! I didn''t expect you to be so stupid! " "Oh, well, I don''t want it." White night hands embrace chest, smile says. "Well..." Lei jieleng in the same place, a pause. "Why don''t you run?" White night looked at him curiously: "if you don''t run, you want to fight with me? Come on, then. Let''s have a fight here now "This..." Lei Jie was stunned. It''s not like to go or not to go. His behavior is very strange. "Your acting is so bad. You are not a thunder robber at all." The white night suddenly opened its mouth and jumped up without any sign. It was like a flash of lightning. It cleaved into the void not far away. It chopped the immortal sword like a black snake, and immediately took out its sheath. The void quickly split, and several figures came out of it. When I look at it, it is the evening and the sword. Lei Jie''s face changed greatly: "did you see through it?" "Your transfiguration is perfect, but you don''t want to play thunder robbery. The real thunder robbery will not run away when you see me! If you run blindly, you don''t seem to be at large, but you are leading me somewhere. You want to cheat me with such poor acting skills. You really think of me as naive. " White night holding a sword, light looking at the evening crowd. "It seems that I really underestimated you, the puppet emperor." Dusk looks the same, gently smile: "but even if so, how? You have fallen into our trap, can you still run out? " "Snare?" The white night looked at the fake "thunder robbery", but saw him wave his hand, his body was illusory, a moment later, he had recovered into a thin young man''s appearance.At the same time, there was a commotion in the distance. It''s just a group of people rushing towards this side. One of them is the flower who escaped from the white night before. She grabbed a flag and ran to this, and behind her, there were a lot of soul people. The spirit is high and the dust is flying. Among these souls, there is thunder robbery. "We can''t lead you to thunder robbery, but we can lead thunder robbery here! White night, you have a grudge with Lei jieben. Now that Lei jieben comes, you two should fight. " Evening cover lips a smile, eyes flashing poison light, and then empty hand a wave, people suddenly disappeared. "So, did you bring me here to kill thunder robbery?" Cried the white night to the void. "Kill thunder robbery? By you? It''s beyond our means In the void, came the voice of disdain in the evening. "Is it?" The white night turned around and looked at the countless souls who rushed to me indifferently. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 Although Ximu is very confident and doesn''t pay any attention to Lei Jie, she is not arrogant. She knows that she is not going to fight with thunder, so she intends to kill with a knife. After Lei Jie integrated the team, he began to kill and seize the flag. However, the road was not smooth. First, he met the team of Bodhi women, and then ran into Shao Huarong of Shaocheng. After a fierce battle, he beat Shao Huarong back temporarily, but he also paid a painful price. However, the nightmare is far from over, just when Lei Jie thought he could breathe a breath, the shadow childe appeared. His team is almost always the first-class killer force. From the first round to the fourth round, none of the soul people who fight against shadow master are immortal. Even if it is thunder robbery, he has to give up. "Now the strongest team is shadow childe and the team without twin cities. We should preserve our strength and not consume too much here. Every time we eliminate one person, our strength will be weakened by one point. We will attack the scattered people first and seize enough flags." Thunderbolt yelled. As a result, the flower walking alone became the target of thunder robbery. She had just got a flag and was chased again. It''s just out of the wolf''s nest and into the mouth of the tiger. Flower does not ask the heart to cry out bad luck, but now can run then run, after all, thunder rob there people''s state is not very good. "White night?" Flowers do not ask suddenly see the figure in front, the whole body a tremor numbness, almost no soft fall on the ground. This time, there are wolves before and tigers after... "it''s over, it''s over!" Flowers shiver to themselves. Lei Jie also stopped and frowned at the white night. "It seems that I''m lucky today. I''m still wondering where you are. I didn''t expect to see you here." Lei robbed came forward, staring at the white night, his mouth raised a ferocious smile. "Look at your posture, are you not going to fight me The white night is light. "No, the Shenwu duel still needs to be carried out, but you will fight a group of us alone." Later Lei Yuan came out and said with a smile. "Oh..." the corners of his mouth rose in the daytime, and he looked very interested. "When are the Lei family so shameless? I didn''t know it before. Today, I''ve really learned a lot. " Another voice came from a distance. It was Zhu Qingyao and others. He only took three or two teams to rush here. Judging from his dusty appearance, he obviously experienced a fierce battle. "Zhuqingyao?" Thunder robbed the eye to pass disdain: "under the defeated general, also dare to be in front of me wantonly?" "Lei Jie, I admit your team is very strong, but that''s because you have too many people. If you really want one-on-one, I''m not afraid of you." Zhu Qingyao said coldly, "do you dare to fight with me alone?" "Single? Zhu Qingyao, you are so simple. There are still several rounds of competition. How can I waste my physical strength on you Leijie shook his head. "In that case, what is the nonsense?" The bamboo green Yao long sword pulls out, the morning white night used to make the wink. According to the agreement with the white night before, zhuqingyao would hold others in check, and then pull up the flag in the white night. There was a small hill just 100 meters away from the white night. However, the white night is not moved, carrying the sword to rob thunder. "Zhuqingyao, go and pull up the flag. I''ll help you hold these people." The white night is light. Zhuqingyao is ready to start, heard this, a staggering foot almost empty, he suddenly looked up at the white night: "don''t joke, you alone, how to drag them?" "I have a grudge with Lei jieben. If I don''t do it, he will do it to me. He hates me more than he does to you, so you can go and get one for me." The white night is light. "This is... OK!" Zhu Qingyao sighed, but did not act immediately. Instead, he winked at several people around him, and they immediately rushed with the white night. That''s it, that''s it! Think of it as a bet on luck. Zhu Qingyao was also helpless. He had just entered the fourth round of the competition, but he was not like thunder robbery or twilight. They had maps. After a long time, they found several helpers. They suffered a lot. Because they were emperor killers, many people who wanted to kill the emperor killers were on the list. They ran and fled all the way. They were in a mess. Seeing the white night, Zhu Qingyao finally saw the hope, and others'' Strength can not be relied on, but the strength of white night bamboo Qingyao that will never be bad. He pinned all his hopes on the white night. All the expectations of the bamboo grove are also on this man. "No matter the success or failure, at least I''ve tried it!" Zhuqingyao gritted his teeth and ran to the flag. At the same time, the white night rushed towards the thunder robbery. "The tiger and the wolf are on Flowers do not ask great joy, take advantage of its unprepared, carrying the flag quietly left. "Kill him, kill zhuqingyao, one will not stay!" Lei Jie''s face was calm and issued a cold command.All at once, the strong men around him rushed into the white night one by one. Lei Jie, ranked 27th in the list of emperor killers, is the middle emperor. He is known as Jiuyao God thunder by Shenwu mainland. "It''s ridiculous that we don''t escape in the white night and dare to fight us head-on." The peach lotus beside her is playing with her short hair, scornful and smiling. "Elder brother, I''ll kill this boy later. I''ll humiliate him to avenge my last time in the restaurant." Lei Yuan said fiercely. "Good." Thunder rob nods, the line of sight but can''t help looking toward the side of the void. He felt vaguely that the woman seemed to be hiding nearby. Sonorous! At this time, a dark sword light swept. The thunder robber was not awed by his heart. He looked sideways, but saw a half moon like sword Qi tearing the void in the crowd rushing away, like the autumn wind sweeping leaves. The pupils of the first two new jinzhongwei shrank and jumped up in a hurry. However, the souls who rushed to the front seemed to have no time to dodge. They bravely sacrificed their soul Qi and Emperor Qi to resist it. But when the sword came, it was like a typhoon passing through the country, plowing all the people and the land. The battle is over before it starts! Lei Jie''s eyes stagnated for a moment, showing a great fright. He took taolian and Lei Yuan and quickly retreated to avoid the sword spirit. When he stopped to have a look, the whole person was petrified... the souls who rushed to the white night all died, and their waist was neatly cut open, with swords and people, hardly struggling. The air around me has condensed. People''s mouth is open, how can you believe this horrible scene. The void not far away is also a wave, and it is obvious that the dusk hiding in the dark is also shocked. In particular, Zhu Qingyao was so scared that he didn''t sit on the ground. "Mother, is this... Is this still human?" Zhu Qingyao wiped off the sweat on his face, Na Na said. White night side of those people forget to attack, silly looking at him. Whoosh! At this time, the white night moved again. Like a running cheetah. "Let''s fight together and kill him!" Lei Jie knew that the situation was not good, and he roared. His whole body was full of emperor Qi and soul gas, just like the collapsed sky, heading for the white night town. "Go The white night murmured, and his body burst out a breath that did not belong to the thunder robbery. He tore it up in an instant, while the descendants jumped up high and cut the immortal sword in their hands as if they linked the sky. Their eyes were awe inspiring, and they slashed fiercely towards the bottom. Keng!!!! The sound of sword trembling resounds through the sky. The sun and the moon cover the sky. "Thunderbolt!" Thunder robbers roar, thunder marks appear between the forehead, the sky is dark, countless dark clouds condense, thousands of thunder and lightning fall like a miserable snake. The white night is fearless and a sword falls. Whoa! It was as if the ancient giant had exhausted his strength and breathed hard at the ground. A breath of gas that tears Everything. The sword light fell like a breath. The fierce and unrestrained force was like two hands splitting the earth. It was constantly breaking open to the left and right. The thunder robber was shocked and quickly grabbed taolian and Lei Yuan. However, the breath was so terrible that the three people were directly lifted off and fell heavily on the ground. Most of the souls under the command of Leijie were swallowed by the sword light. They underestimated the power of the white night, and thought that no matter how strong a puppet emperor was, it could not kill the middle emperor in seconds. However, it turned out that they were wrong again and again, and only a few quick sighted people fled in a hurry. "What a terrible destructive force!" Bamboo green Yao wooden road. "Little Lord, would you like to seize the flag soon?" Seeing that they didn''t need their help at all, those souls ran over and called. "Oh, yes, take the flag!" Zhu Qingyao came back to his senses and quickly called out, "go and grab the flags of the other dunes. There is a white night. No one dares to attack us. Hurry up!" "Yes The dusk in the dark was also shocked at the moment. Although she knew that daynight had some strength, she didn''t expect that it would be so terrible that a sword could crack the earth. In front of him, the young emperors trained by Lei''s family were more like grass roots and ran over at will. "Have I lost sight?" The evening is a little reluctant. If you know that white night is so strong, you should use it for me. But now there is no regret medicine to take. The white night was hit by a thousand thunder and lightning, but the whole person was undamaged. The thunder force of thunder robbery seemed to have no effect on him. "Jiuyao God thunder? 27th in the list of emperor killers? If you want to duel with me on this strength, I advise you to admit defeat. " White night light road, body instant rush out, such as breaking the sound barrier, hit thunder robbery. "Asshole!" Lei Jie knew that it would be a fierce battle. He bit his teeth and let out thunder and lightning all over his body. Countless thunder forces circled in his palm and blasted toward the white night."God''s thunder has given power!" Bang! The thunder of Wanjun blocked the attacking sword. In the daytime, the strength of his arms and the power of thunder gradually trembled. In strength, white night is not afraid at all! Lei Jie feels pressure. "Brother Lei, I''ll help you!" "How dare you move the Lei family! Take your life "Everybody, let''s work together to kill this boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth!" At this time, three figures suddenly appeared around him. They were the strong men who had been lurking on the side for a long time. They could not help but say that they attacked the white night together. Obviously, the strength of the white night has made them deeply afraid. If they don''t kill the white night, they will have a hard time sleeping and eating. It is better to eliminate them with the help of thunder robbery. Seeing this in the daytime, he laughed: "what? Is it just the three of you? There are dozens of people around here. Don''t they do anything? " All the strong men hiding around were frightened. "Well, since they want to be a spectator, I''ll let them watch you die!" Drinking in the white night, his whole body suddenly overflowed with a lot of magic Qi. His skin and bones began to swell, and a circle of magic lines climbed down his pale face. "This is magic skill!" Thunder robbed his voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 I didn''t expect that this son actually gave birth to the magic, can display the demon spirit method! Lei Jie''s heart beat wildly. Seeing that three more people rushed to support him, he was overjoyed. He increased his thunder power. The thunder and lightning power was like a suction cup to hold the sword of killing immortals in the white night, which made him unable to break free and create opportunities for the other three. Seeing this, the three men understood the meaning of thunder robbery and all urged the strongest moves. A bright light rises from the palm of one''s hand, and the halo soars to the sky. A Golden Wheel magic tool flies out and cuts it continuously. A man has a dragon snake in his arm, which is born with his soul Qi. It is coiled on his wrist and turns into a silver shining spear and stabs it into his throat. The other one was even more amazing. His hands were empty, and his soul power poured down behind him, forming a little giant three meters high behind him. As soon as the little giant appeared, he raised a huge sword and chopped it down. The three attacks are irresistible. The four sides of the crowd were shocked and trembled. But at the same time, the evil spirit behind the white night also formed a huge shadow at this time. The shadow raised a huge hand and patted the three people hard. Like ancient giants roaring. Whoa! The terrible wind is like a roaring dragon. The three people''s bodies were bombarded and shaken continuously. The presence of a huge shadow behind them was directly smashed into the ground by the huge palm, and the little giant burst instantly behind him. Bang! Slapping on the ground, like an earthquake of magnitude 10, the sand trembles and the dust soars to the sky. "Ha ha, good chance!" The other two men''s offensive was not interrupted. They were overjoyed and approached the white night directly. The golden wheel and the spear were fiercely cut on him. However... Dang! Dang! Two clear sounds came out. The terror of the golden wheel and the spear opened his robe and blasted his body, leaving only a shallow impression. "What?" Their smiles froze. Thunder rob is more frightened: "this is impossible." "What''s impossible?" White night left hand a Yang, grasp to hold the dragon snake gun person, five fingers such as pliers, strangled his neck, pretty fierce force through the five fingers desperately squeeze. "Ah..." the man''s mouth was wide and his face was twisted and miserable. "Asshole The other man was banging with the golden wheel. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... it''s like hitting an iron object, making a continuous crisp sound. "I... I''ll fight with you..." the man made a difficult cry. The dragon snake gun in his hand loosened, and the head of the gun turned into a dragon snake again. The dragon snake opened its mouth and kept biting at the white night. "Beast, dare to hurt me?" In the white night, his eyes were bleeding, and the evil Qi gushed from his body immediately engulfed the dragon snake. They strangled the snake like thousands of tentacles and tore it madly. After a few breaths, the snake loosened and his body was torn apart in an instant. At the same time, a tentacle, like a sharp knife, fell into the man''s chest. The man struggled twice, softened and died. The people holding the golden wheel were shocked. If they saw ghosts and gods, they only had horror in their eyes. They did not dare to attack the white night any more. Instead, they kept retreating, and their mouths were shouting: "ghost! help!! Help me People are running away. "You rubbish!" Thunder rob anger way, in the hand thunder and lightning instant explodes, will he and the white night bounce open. The white night did not pay attention to the thunder robbery, but rushed to the fleeing people. The sword Qi flew out and exploded into thousands of slender thin swords, like thousands of tusks gnawing. The man''s body was immediately torn to pieces, and there were no bones left. I''m so scared. The three great emperors... Were slaughtered. How long before and after? Are these emperor''s attacks fake? I''m afraid this man is not hurt at all? "Where on earth did this man come from? Is he a puppet emperor or a great emperor? How can you fight against the four emperors alone In the dark, Jiao was pale and her heart was beating wildly. Somehow, she was no longer interested in thunder robbery. Instead, it was the white night that threatened her greatly. Because, she has already offended the white night. "Little Lord, is this... Is this human?" People in the bamboo grove sat on the ground one by one, looking at the white night with horror on their faces. "No matter whether he is a person or not, you just need to remember that he is my friend of zhuqingyao and my friend of Zhulin! In any case, this person can only be friends and never be enemies! Tell me to go down at once. No one in the bamboo grove can offend him, you know? " Bamboo green Yao voice firm said. The excitement in words can''t be concealed. He knows, he''s right! Seeing that the people who supported him were so destroyed, the thunder robbed his heart with a heavy heart. He roared, and the thunder and lightning in his hand hit again, which exploded in the air and turned into a thousand thunder swords.In the white night, he looked indifferent, without joy or sorrow. When he raised his hand, the emperor''s Qi generated and suppressed all these thunder swords. "No way, big brother. There must be some powerful magic weapon to protect your body. Your attack can''t hurt him at all!" Lei Yuan''s legs softened with fear. "Hum, I just didn''t launch the thunderbolt completely, otherwise, even if he didn''t enter the samsara body, I could blow him to pieces!" Lei Jie said unconvinced. To tell the truth, he would like to launch all his strength now, but with so many tigers and wolves staring at him, how dare he fight with all his strength? Otherwise, he will be defeated if he is made a fisherman. Many people are aware of the concerns of thunder robbery, but they believe that the white night has no such concerns. "White night, the flag has been taken!" Zhu Qingyao here has finished everything and yelled. "I''ll take the flag after I kill the man first." Drink in the daytime and rush away. "Big brother! What to do? " Lei Yuan cried out in horror. "The situation here is chaotic. I can''t fight with him. Let''s go first." Leijie drank, turned and ran. The light of the sword came. "Can you stop me from going?" Thunder robbed cold drink, the body poured out a lot of lightning, wrapped in peach lotus, Lei Yuan three people, wind and lightning ran away toward the distance. The power of Jiuyao God thunder is not only because of his omnipotent and indestructible lightning, but also because of its lightning speed! To go! No one can stop him! My eyebrows darken in the white night. He is ashamed of this speed! "Thunder robbery! You don''t have to go! " At this time, a strong wind came and rushed to the thunder robbery recklessly. Everyone was shocked. This gale can catch up with the speed of Jiuyao shenlei! The white night fixed an eye to see, immediately surprised. The strong wind was no one else, it was Zhang Nan... he grabbed the body of Lei Jie and pulled him from the air. The thunder robbed a great shock, immediately urged the thunder and lightning to hit people. But Zhang Nan was holding her tightly and refused to let go! "Asshole! Let me go!! Let me go Thunder rob roars, and the white night behind has already rushed. "Lei Jie, you killed my whole family. Today I will avenge my school, my master and my younger sister!" Zhang Nan''s eyes were red, his face was ferocious, and his eyes were firm. "Is it you?" Lei robbed recognized the man and was furious: "you are such a dog skin plaster, you don''t want to stick this plaster, do you? I want to get rid of you today After that, the thunder and lightning that spread to Zhang Nan made a strong cup, directly blackening his body. "Ah The cry of pain spread. The terrible electric current attacks every inch of flesh and blood of Zhang Nan. Zhang Nan couldn''t hold on any longer. As soon as he let go of his arm, he fell down to his head. But in the room of electric light and Firestone, the white night had also been killed. He cut the immortal sword across the sky, like a black meteor, attacking the back of the thunder robbery. Thunder robbed was shocked. It was impossible to resist it. In a hurry, he shook his hand and stopped the man he held with his left hand in front of him. Pooh! Cut the immortal sword to penetrate that person directly, had buffer, thunder rob fled quickly. It''s amazing. Lei Jie actually takes Lei Yuan as a shield... at the moment, Lei Yuan''s heart is pierced by the night, and the whole person is closely linked to the body of the sword, staring at Lei Jie in an incredible way. "Big brother... You..." "ah?" Thunder robbery is also confused. The peach lotus nearby is scared to retreat in a hurry, which dare to stand beside thunder rob? Can a man who can betray his own brother not betray him? "Thunder robbery, No.1 in Qilin area? It''s really good. " Draw back the sword at night. Lei Jie''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his eyes were filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth and growled: "white night, my brother was killed by you. I will find you to avenge me!" "You can take revenge on me. Don''t throw the pot on me. Your brother died because of you." White night means that the pot is not backed. "You won''t be proud for long!" Thunder rob roars, and then jump up to the sky. Thunder seal starts, grabs peach lotus, humanized lightning, and flies to the distance. Lei Yuan fell to the ground, the body was cold. Lei Jie has this means, white night is impossible to catch up with. He fixed his eyes and walked quickly towards Zhang Nanxing not far away. At the moment, Zhang Nan has been split skin and flesh, dying, all over a scorched black. "I''m sorry." He opened his eyes and looked at the coming white night. "You''ve done your best." The white night whispered."But I couldn''t buy you more time." Zhang Nan shook his head and breathed quickly: "Lord white night, what you said is very right. My task should be to revive the sect, but I am too weak... The elder martial brothers and sisters are not here, and the master is not here. My heart has been dead for a long time. How can I revive the clan? That''s not the old qingfengzong any more... sorrow is more than death. The heart is dead, what else can we do? "So, it''s not important for me to revive the Qingfeng sect, but I listen to you, I have to avenge myself... I did it, although... Failed..." Zhang Nan took off his Qingfeng robe with difficulty, his breath became more and more rapid, and his pupil beads were shaking. "This robe should be sent to you by me... Lord white night, without this robe, you can''t catch up with thunder robbery... Put it on and take revenge for me..." Bai Ye''s expression became serious, took over the Qingfeng robe and nodded silently. Zhang Nan smiles and slowly closes her eyes. Anger dissipated. "Thunder rob, Ben can''t live long." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 Zhang Nan died of internal injury and got Qingfeng robe at night, but it was not over. Zhu Qingyao came over carrying a flag and handed it to Bai Ye. He looked at Zhang Nan and sighed, "I''m sorry." Thank you very much Take the flag at night. "Thank you." Zhu Qingyao shook his head: "without you, how can we win the flag under the eye of thunder robbery? White night, I owe you a favor this time The white night did not speak and looked indifferent. And not far away, a group of people came this way. At the head of it is dusk. Leijie has gone, she appears naturally. "Great! Sure enough!! Before, I thought you were just bragging. Now it seems that I have lost my sight. In the white night, your strength is beyond my imagination. I really didn''t expect that you could beat the thunder robbery without falling behind. This strength is more than enough to make it into the top 30 of the list of emperor killers. " In the evening, I stroked my hands and walked with a smile. In the area of Jianchen and flying eagle behind her, people all looked at him with ugly looks. No one thought that the white night was so terrible! At the thought of their face on the white night, these people could not help shaking. "White night, I appreciate you very much. There may be some misunderstanding between you and me before. I apologize to you here, so don''t worry about it. How about you and me working together? You join the flying eagle area, join hands with me, with my intelligence and your force, we want to enter the top 20 of the runoff election, it is absolutely easy! It''s even more important to defeat thunder robbery. " Evening smile said, eyes flashing with wisdom. All the people present know what the invitation of Xi''s eldest lady means. As long as the guests answer in the daytime, it means that the Xi family has become his patron. No one does not know the energy of Xijia in Shenwu land. Even if it is an intermediate capital, it has to bow down in front of the huge object of Xijia. Even if Li Zhun was such a regional judge, he did not dare to provoke the Xi family, which was enough to show his energy. As long as Xijia stands on the side of the white night, even if the Lei family is in trouble, there is no need to be afraid of the white night. Zhu Qingyao frowned. Everyone knows what Xi Mu''s idea is. If he can really get on the line of Xijia, it is absolutely a great good thing for a casual practitioner. It is related to his future, so he can''t say much about it. White night eyebrows moved, turned to look at the evening. The cold feeling in the eyes of the swordsmen was intense and oppressive. At dusk, the willow eyebrows were erect, and I felt something was wrong. "White night, what do you want to do?" Jianchen drinks. "What do I want to do, do you have the right to ask?" The white night glanced at him and said faintly. "You..." sword Chen opens mouth, just want to say what, on the white night that fierce eyes, think of the person before that earth shaking means, immediately swallow the words back. Challenge the strong? This is taboo! White night shook his head and looked at the dusk. He said, "before you said I was not qualified to kill thunder robbery. Now why do you invite me back?" Eyes twinkle at dusk. How can the strength of white night not be qualified? "It''s me who lost sight." "Dusk, you are too conceited, and in my eyes, you are not smart. I am not from the eagle area. What you want has nothing to do with me." "So you are rejecting me?" In the evening, my eyes narrowed. "It''s not just rejection." Draw your sword in the white night. The intention of killing is gradually revealed. Jian Chen and others are nervous and nervous. "Oh? If you offend the Lei family, do you dare to offend my Xi family? " Dusk said with a smile, but the voice grew deeper. "I don''t like to be used in the daytime. You have used me twice in a row. Don''t you compensate me for something?" The white night is light. "You are the first one who dares to ask me to make up for it." Evening cover lip and smile: "just don''t know you enough this qualification." The voice fell, and many figures came around. There are more than ten people, including the lower emperor and the middle emperor. They are all closely related to the Xijia family. How can they be indifferent when they are threatened? This is why dusk dare to stand in front of the night. She has a solid foundation. "Do you think they can stop me?" Look around in the daytime and ask questions. "I don''t know, but I know one thing. They can buy me enough time to leave." The evening twilight laughs. "Before, maybe, but now, it''s not the same." The corner of the mouth suddenly rose slightly in the white night, and the people suddenly disappeared. A strong wind arose in the crowd. This is the breeze robe! "It''s a good time to practice with you!" In the wind came the sound of the white night. "Although you can''t fight against the fake emperor in general, you can''t fight against the fake emperor."The souls are not satisfied, and they all move together. The colorful and gorgeous moves fight against the strong wind. It seems that a huge color storm has formed here. But the gorgeous color only lasted for three breaths, then disappeared without a trace. At the same time, in the terrible strong wind, an amazing sword blade sprang out, and it was twisted to a lower emperor. The great emperor was caught off guard. When he had time to escape in the future, he was engulfed by the strong wind. After the strong wind blew, only the bloody skeleton was left. A lower emperor died like this. "Ah?" The rest of the people turned pale. "He has magic weapons to protect his body. Ordinary means can''t break his body. Don''t keep your hands. Take out your skills to cut off this son. If we let others know that we have so many great emperors that we can''t even clean up a fake emperor, how can we get a foothold in the future?" A bearded middle-aged man roared, his hand held high, and a copper bell flew out of his palm. The copper bell soared into the air and circled rapidly. In a short time, it became the size of a small building, whirled along the strong wind, and then fell suddenly. Bang!! The ground shook. When the wind stopped, people saw that the white night was covered by bronze bells. "Ha ha ha, no one can escape my" Zhenshan bell "! As long as it locks your breath, no matter how fast you are, you can''t escape! " The middle-aged man laughed. "Master Gu Zhong really knows how to do it. I admire you! I admire you The rest of the emperor was very happy, and said with a smile. "Gu Zhong, well done, the next thing is to look at the old Taoist, who will make him live and die!" A fat old man came out with a sinister light in his eyes and began to cast his spell around the valley bell. At dusk, I see my face. "This is what offends me "I don''t know why people can offend him? Our lady is not an idiot like thunder robbery Jianchen sneers. People are scrambling to flatter the evening, one by one is constantly cursing the white night, falling into the hole. Zhu Qingyao''s face changed greatly. He never expected that things would turn out like this. "Little Lord, what to do?" Others asked. "We are not rivals." Zhu Qingyao''s eyes twinkle. "Well, let''s withdraw. Anyway, we have won the flag and have the qualification to enter the next round. It''s useless to stay here." One person persuades. "But if these people can''t help but let him leave safely at night, do you think about the consequences?" Zhu Qingyao said coldly, "then I''m treacherous! We have already offended thunder robbery and Xijia. If we make enemies at this time, do you think about the situation that bamboo forest will face? " "This..." several people hesitated. "Let me stop it. Anyway, let''s save the night." Zhu Qingyao made up his mind to go forward. But at this time, a sword light suddenly tore the huge copper bell. The copper bell burst, and the pieces were like meteors, splashing in all directions. "Be careful!" The crowd retreated like a frying pan. Those close to the copper bell couldn''t dodge. They were hit directly and screamed. White night rushed out of the copper bell, a sword toward the nearest two people in the past. They dodged in a hurry, but as soon as they were about to move, they knelt down on the ground. As soon as their knees touched the ground, their heads were cut off by the sharp blade. Pooh! The blood column soared to the sky. People were terrified. How cruel! "Die." The white night is like a tiger down the mountain. Its power is fully open. The huge pressure is like a mountain to suppress the people. Although those people can resist, but once they resist, their own speed will surely drop countless times. The wind robe is driven by the white night. The speed is as fast as the wind, which is unpredictable. If a sword is cut off, these so-called great emperors can''t even see the shadow of the sword. After a while, a great emperor fell like being cut wheat. Zhu Qingyao was stunned. Crazy! What is the strength of this madman? Does the great emperor still have a role in front of him? In the evening, frightened, he was eager to shout: "withdraw!" A group of people fled like crazy. "Can I leave?" White night directly gave up the rest of the ghost who had been scared out of courage. His body moved like a ghost in front of the evening and others. If there is Qingfeng robe, even if it is thunder robbery, he can catch it. How can these people escape? At dusk and sword, the pace is sluggish. "You can''t kill at night, at night!" Later, zhuqingyao called out eagerly: "the Xijia is powerful and has amazing energy. Once the night is over, even if it is a Shenwu runoff election, they will certainly investigate your responsibility!" Although Zhu Qingyao is standing on the side of the white night, he has to consider the consequences. It''s enough to offend the Lei family in the daytime. If he has a death feud with the Xi family, he will be so powerful that he will not have a place for him."It doesn''t matter. It''s just a family. If you offend, you''ll offend." White night light said. Just a Xijia? Zhu Qingyao''s head was shaking. No one dares to say Xijia like that! In the land of nine souls, I''m afraid he has offended more people than this. How can he be afraid of Xijia? At dusk, autumn eyes tremble wildly: "white night, you really dare to kill me?" "Why not?" White night cold road, a sword to split in the past. "Jianchen, help me stop him!" Shivering and shouting in the evening. Sword Chen bit teeth, hard scalp rushed past, a sword Lingfeng, also like a bright moon. The blue wind sword, the sword Chen, was born in the flying eagle, rises in the Qilin! The brilliance of this sword is unforgettable for a lifetime. However. The sword of white night is more gorgeous and violent! Cut off with a sword like a black waterfall. Whoa! The blade of the sword is withered and decayed, tearing everything. As soon as the sword spirit of Jianchen arrives, it is completely swallowed up. "What?" Jian Chen was shocked and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He stepped back and retreated wildly. "Jianchen, stop him!" Cried the evening flustered. "Miss, I''m no match for him!" Jianchen held the sword and was afraid for the first time. "What about your confidence? What about the pride before? What about the past? Where have they been? " The white night came step by step, staring at Jianchen and asking questions one by one. Jianchen was shocked. "You dare to be arrogant in front of the weak www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 Hearing the words of white night, Jianchen wants to die. Indeed, in front of the weak, he is unruly and unruly, but in front of the strong, he dare not say a word. Since the appearance of the white night, he looked down upon the puppet emperor in his heart. Anyone who did not enter the imperial realm was like a pig or a dog in his eyes. He would kill if he wanted to. But now, I was forced into a dilemma by a puppet emperor... how humiliating! Jian Chen roared in his heart, but he did not dare to make another sword. The violent sword of the white night really cast a great psychological shadow on him. He was afraid that he would never be able to make another sword. "All of you, all of you!" At dusk, seeing that Jianchen''s fighting spirit had collapsed, he knew that he could not be expected. He called to the seeds in the eagle area. Lu Jing, Qi Wanyu and others are not among them. They are all eliminated by the evening twilight. The rest of them are almost the dog legs of Jianchen and Dao Gongzi, and they are obedient to Ximu. Seeing that the white night is so powerful, these people have long been frightened to break their courage and directly ignore the words of the evening. They kneel on the ground one by one, kowtow and beg for mercy. "White night, spare us." "We are all driven by the evening." "Since we are all fellow countrymen from the flying eagle area, let us go." The people were crying and their faces were sad. "Fellow countrymen?" The corner of his mouth rose in the white night, showing a cold smile: "I''m not from the flying eagle area. Strictly speaking, I don''t belong to any area. The reason why I went to war on behalf of the flying eagle area is only to promise the princess. When did we become fellow townsmen?" "This..." everyone was silent. "What''s more, do you think I''m a fool? If the evening is forcing you, then Qi Wanyu, how did they quit? " The white night shook his head and his voice became colder: "you chose the road by yourself. You can''t blame anyone. I was trapped by the copper bell just now. Don''t you call me the most fierce one? Do you want to refine me? In that case, why should I keep you? " As soon as the sound fell, the black light flashed. Pooh! A row of heads went up. One after another with a look of panic and regret of the head fell heavily on the ground. At dusk, he lost his body and his scalp became numb. This is a massacre! White night is not meant to be soft hearted at all. "It''s your turn next." Go straight on the white night. Jianchen knew that he had no way out and could not escape. He rushed over with a roar and wanted to attack, but the hand holding the sword was shaking and powerless. He has been defeated by the night. This sword seems fierce, but it has no lethality and is full of flaws. White night''s eyes flashed disappointment, shaking his head: "you have lost." When the voice fell, a piece of imperial spirit suddenly fell. Before the sword was close to the white night, the body fell down and was deeply imprinted in the sand and split into foam... all the imperial spirit and soul Qi were forgotten to urge under the terror of the white night. Jianchen is more than just a victim of death... seeing that Jianchen has also been killed, he becomes totally helpless at night. She hastily pulled out some magic weapons from the storage ring, retreated while staring at the person in front of her. Her strength is not weak, but she knows that it is difficult to deal with the white night. The man was more powerful than she could have imagined. "White night, how dare you kill me?" Dusk biting silver teeth asked. "Why do you always question my determination?" White night is very helpless, the pace moves, will start. "Wait a minute!" "You want to kill me, just because I used you. In this way, I will compensate you with magic pills and give you a lot of cultivation resources. Will you let me go?" "Although I don''t have much contact with you, as far as I know about you, you are more likely to break your promise. What''s more, if you have already offended, you have to be more straightforward!" The cold voice of the white night came, and the blade of the sword attacked. At this moment, he was determined to kill. "White night, you want to kill me. It''s not so simple. I''m also an emperor killer at night." At dusk, the magic weapon in the hand is activated by soul power, and all kinds of halos bloom. It is rich and profound. The blade of the sword in the white night fell on those magic weapons, but it could not be broken. As the eldest lady of Xi family, Ximu is a rare thing, and how can it be compared with other people? However, the power of this sword is not light. The colorful halo ripples, and the surface is full of cracks, like cobwebs. At dusk, she was shocked by the sword, and her body was rippling. She looked at this scene in disbelief. She knows best how strong her defensive magic weapons are. However, the sword of white night can crack these magic weaponsHow terrible is his sword? What if you hit someone? At dusk, I shiver all over and dare not think about it. And in this period of her thoughts, the white night came again. "Brother Bai Ye..." ZHU Qingyao was extremely anxious, but he could not stop him. At dusk, her face was pale and her lips were trembling. She had never been so frightened and despairing since she was born. She never thought that there were still people on the land of Shenwu who would dare to attack her! What to do? Are you going to die here today? In the evening, my head whirled, and finally settled on an idea. Beg for mercy! Yes! She has no intention to ask for any dignity, even if she kneels down to beg for mercy. As long as her life is saved, everything can be discussed again! "I am the eldest lady of Xijia. When I leave here, I will mobilize all my strength to deal with the white night. Even if he has three heads and six arms, he will die in my hands." Cold thoughts in the evening. But just then, there was a loud roar. "Beast! Stop it! If there is any damage to miss Ximu, I will make you feel worse than death! " As soon as the sound fell, a cold gun came flying by. It suddenly exploded near the white night and separated thousands of gun rain and shrouded it. Great joy at dusk. In the white night, his brows wrinkled slightly, and his face remained unchanged. He swept the sword and turned the sword into a big wave. He photographed all the gun rain. At dusk, take advantage of the situation and rush to the place where the gun head appears. "Gone?" The pupils of the white night are cold, and the general situation and imperial spirit are all suppressed in the past. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ground trembled wildly. At dusk, he is under the pressure of the sky. Every step, the ground will split a minute, when difficult to run three steps, she is a mouthful of blood spit out, almost fell on the ground. A large number of souls have rushed over there, and the evening is surrounded by a cold and stern man with a long pigtail on his back and long colored brown clothes. The man''s eyes were like a sword, staring at the white night, and drinking: "I''m shaohuarong! Beast! Stop quickly, or I''ll have you in a different place Shao Huarong? Shaocheng? Zhu Qingyao''s face was shocked. I didn''t expect him to come. "A different head? Is it up to you? " White night light road, breeze robe all urge to open, people such as strong wind rushed away. What a fast speed! Everyone''s pupils are tight. "The emperor''s Scripture! Sky Sword array In a whisper, the shadow of the sword explodes, and countless sword spirits scatter like ghosts, which plunge into the crowd and form a cold and powerful sword array. "Play the devil! The puppet emperor also wants to make waves? " Shao Huarong disdained his face and stabbed at the ground like a dragon. "Turn the clouds over the rain!" Snore! The ground was cracked, and countless imperial Qi gushed out and blasted to the sword array. However, the sword array is thick, and the emperor''s spirit is not scattered. It is like steel, which is left to bombard. "Well?" Shao Huarong sword eyebrow micro lock: "a little interesting!" "Is it just interesting?" When a sword rises in the white night, it seems that something has been activated, and the sword Qi suddenly rises, and the sword tip is aimed at the crowd... "eh?" Shao Huarong''s pupil contracted. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... countless people are bombarded like shells! Pooh! Pooh! In an instant, several people were beaten into a sieve by the terrible sword spirit and fell to the ground and died. Those are the great emperors. "Defend There was a shrill roar. One side of the heavy shield was propped up. "Break it for me!" When the sword is pulled in the white night, the spirit of the dead dragon is released. The endless soul power is like a thousand spiders spinning silk, and rushes to those floating air swords. The sword power burst out of the air sword is even more terrifying. However, after five breaths, those big shields will be blown to pieces! "It''s over!! finished!! We won''t last long if we go on like this! " At dusk, his face changed greatly, and he could not help shouting. She couldn''t imagine how much soul power there was in the white night? Even fight so many soul, he can release such a powerful soul attack. Doesn''t he know fatigue? "Don''t worry, if it''s normal, this person may give me a headache, but in this runoff, he can''t hurt you and me half a point!" Shao Huarong is very calm. He snorts and suddenly picks up the token and injects a little spirit into it. "Is it a magic weapon?" Staring at Shao Huarong''s token in the white night, it suddenly felt wrong. Is that a communications device? And in this space of thoughts, above the sky, came the voice of the old admonisher of vicissitudes."The court of adjudication announced that the fourth round of Shenwu competition has officially ended. All Shenwu winners who have won the flag will be promoted to the fifth round, while those who fail to win the flag will be regarded as sitting out!" As soon as the sound falls, the surrounding space and time begin to distort. At night, the pupils of Shao Huarong were slightly coagulated and looked at Shao Huarong. "There is still half an hour before the end of the time. If it is good, how can it end in advance?" "Don''t guess. I told the court of adjudication to finish ahead of time! We will be forced to pass us out of the fourth round Shao Huarong said coldly: "brute, I don''t know who you are or where you come from, but I want to tell you that even if you have the strength of the upper emperor in the Shenwu decisive election, you can''t defeat me! Take your life The sound falls, the people''s body waves the light, is about to leave here. "Saved?" In the evening, I was very happy and looked around nervously. "Not necessarily." White night took over the flag handed over by Zhu Qingyao and said faintly, "isn''t there a fifth round? Unless... You don''t participate. " "The fifth round? I will let you know what cruelty is Shao Hua Rong hummed. "I''m looking forward to it!" White night smiles. That seemingly meek smile, fell into the eyes of dusk, but like the devil, she can''t help but step back half step, the horror on her face, for a long time can''t calm down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 The fourth round was extremely cruel, and more than 100 people were promoted. More than 90% of those who failed to advance have died. The so-called Shenwu decisive election is actually a battle. Shenwu land has a large population and is never short of Tianjiao. They will not take good care of everyone who has potential and talent like the nine soul continent. What they have to do is to select the strong person who stands at the top and use them to open up unknown fields. As for the number of dead people, they don''t care. What they care about is how many people can be left to trample on the so-called strongmen in the land of nine souls instead of Shenwu land. White night came out carrying the flag and went to his position. All the people who haven''t left the union of free repair are in a state of panic. He''s still alive? He was a man who was able to advance in such a cruel fourth round runoff. "It''s terrible." Voice constantly, at the moment, all people look at the eyes of the white night no longer only fear, but also strong respect and worship. There is no doubt that this man is absolutely strong. Li Hao was more and more regretful. If he could turn back the time, would he give up the white night Buddha for the sake of Tong cangrong? However, there is no regret medicine in the world. Zhu Qingyao didn''t go back to the bamboo grove. He explained a few words to the people around him. He ran over with the white night and sat down beside the white night. "The bamboo grove is over there." White night refers to the opposite audience seat. "Ha ha, it''s the same. Take an hour off and the fifth round is about to start." Zhu Qingyao is laughing. The white night looked at him and closed his eyes. Some people came out of the stadium one after another. In the evening, Shao Huarong left with Shao Huarong and other Shao city people. His face was pale and the whole person was in a very bad state. Shao Huarong looked gloomy and swept towards this side, and his eyes were full of strong fighting spirit. "Shao Huarong seems to be staring at the white night?" "What''s going on inside? Why is Miss Ximu so ugly? " "When the young master Lei robbed him, he also looked very embarrassed! Do you mean that they have met the shadow childe and the man without twin cities "I''m sure they can do it." The discussion grew louder and the crowd began to boil. However, some careful people found that no matter Lei Jie, Shao Huarong or Ximu, they always look at the loose repair alliance intentionally or unintentionally. To be exact, it is the white night on the side of the loose repair Alliance... can we say that it is really a white night? Some people with big holes in their brains thought. Shadow childe returned to his position, shadow island people immediately came to offer pills, urge Qi to recover some of the unimportant wounds on his body. After swallowing the pill, shadow childe picked up the tea handed by others. While tasting it, he scanned the strong people present. The sight finally fell on the evening. He frowned and his eyes twinkled with doubt. "Show me the list of the promotion." "Yes, little Lord." A thin piece of paper is on the side. The name of the man was written with soul power. Mr. shadow looked at it carefully and nodded slightly. "There are a lot of interesting guys in this runoff election. I thought it would always be old faces." "It''s said that the two disciples in the Muxuan Taoist field have also arrived, showing outstanding performance. Their weapons are obviously blessed by Taoism, and they are not inferior to the upper and middle emperors." Said the old man hoarse. "Muxuan Daochang? In vain, if it was not for the bad old Taoist priest who knew some people, the Muxuan Taoist temple would not be on the stage at all! " Shadow childe disdains to say. "The little Lord is right." The old man nodded quickly. Mr. shadow continued to scan, and his eyes stopped: "Oh? Tu, the first person on the green cloud list, has also been promoted? " "Rentu''s strength is good, and it is expected to enter the top 20 of the list of killing emperors." Said the old man. "If I want to dominate the Shenwu and become the first force outside the ruling hall, I have a high demand for my own strength. Rentu is a good man. When the final election is over, I will recruit him to my shadow island and tell him that he was invited by the island master himself." Shadow boy''s voice is cold. Please? This has nothing to do with the invitation. As long as the shadow prince comes forward, if he does not enter the island, it will be the enemy of shadow island. In the future, he will be pursued by shadow island and even shadow prince. No one dares to disobey his meaning. People can''t be slaughtered in the shadow Island, only be destroyed. Because strong, so overbearing! "Don''t worry about it. My subordinates will explain it." The old man finished and handed over a piece of paper. "Little island owner, in the fourth round of the event, there is a special person, maybe you may be more interested." "Who?" Shadow childe said lazily."His name is white night. It is said that he was originally a representative of the flying eagle area. Later, he offended Lei Jie and Liu unidentified deputy hall leader. He was kicked out of the flying eagle area by the ruling of the flying eagle area. Now he participates in the runoff as a loose repair. This is the data from the first to the fourth Said the old man. "It''s just enough to offend Lei Jie. Even Liu doesn''t know how to offend him? Where is this sacred? " Shadow childe light says, take over a look, the look suddenly sink congealed. "The ascetic was eliminated by him? And... He only took one hit? " "Is he the God of death in black from the fourth round? A soul from the flying eagle area is just a puppet emperor. How can he have such strength After watching it, Mr. shadow didn''t believe it. "The old slave didn''t believe it at first. It was proved by many means that it was true." The old man bowed his head. "Where is the eagle area? You should know better than me. Is such a person against the sky really from the eagle area?" Mr. shadow''s face sank and he murmured, "send someone to investigate immediately. I want to have all the information about this man before the runoff election!" "Yes The old man retired in a hurry. Shadow childe looked at the loose repair alliance with dark eyes, staring at the rock like figure, with a strange light in his eyes. This side of the Kirin area. Lei''s family leader, Lei Li, has arrived. Under the support of a group of strong men, people are marching towards the thunder robbery which is resting. Tao Lian sits on one side, panting, her face covered with sweat, and her eyes are full of fear. Leili walked quickly, glanced around, and his pupils shrank several times. "Master of the house." "Father?" When they saw the comer, they got up in a hurry to make a ceremony. Ray''s here! Everyone was startled. Leili didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he was staring at the thunder robbery. His voice was a bit hoarse: "where''s your brother?" As soon as this speech falls, Lei Jie and others all tremble, and then they lower their heads and dare not speak. As the leader of Lei family, Lei Li has been rolling and climbing in Shenwu land for so many years. How can he be a general person? Immediately guessed, his whole face immediately aged dozens of years, voice more turbid and hoarse: "who did it?" "A man called white night." Ray''s voice was shaking. Peach lotus next to him secretly looked at him, dare not speak. If it wasn''t for Lei Jie who took Lei Yuan to block the sword in the white night, how could Lei Yuan die? "Who is the white night?" Lei Li closed his eyes and asked faintly. The people next to him rushed to introduce him. "A waste from the flying eagle area dares to brush the tiger whiskers of my Lei family?" Lei Li''s eyes become more and more cold, which contains the overwhelming anger that can''t be contained. This is the naked face of the family in the thunder. Although in Shenwu''s runoff, killing people because of the runoff will be protected by the ruling hall, and the relatives, friends and friends of the killed party can not be investigated, but it is only aimed at general forces, such as Lei family and Xi family. They want to retaliate, and raoshi ruling hall does not solve it. "Father, that white night was not simple. In the fourth round, I had a fight with this man. He should have a powerful magic weapon to protect his body. When several great emperors besieged him, they could not break his body. Instead, he would have killed him. If I opened all the thunder seals, it would not be difficult to kill him, but in this way, I would also be exhausted and unable to deal with the next runoff." Thunderbolt whispered. "Shenwu Jue is a protracted war. If you try your best on impulse, you won''t win the whole situation even if you win the present. You are the one who wants to attack the list of killing gods. I''m glad to have this awareness." Lei Li nodded and said coldly, "but don''t worry. Your father is here because your grandfather has already passed the customs." "Grandfather?" Thunder robbed a surprise. But see Leili take out a magic weapon from the storage ring and pass it to Lei Jie. It was a long sword with a slender body and a slightly curved edge. It was very similar to the Tang Dao. However, the body of the sword was wrapped in a scabbard, and the blade could not be seen. Even so, people could still feel the overwhelming thunder from the scabbard! "This is our Lei family''s ancestral weapon, Lei Tianren! If you hold this blade, you can cut the gods. In front of this knife, you can not enter into samsara. Even the most powerful body can easily break through. You should take this knife to participate in the fifth round of runoff! " Lei Jieda was so happy that he knelt down and held his hands high: "rob son will live up to the high expectations of his father and his family." "Remember... You must avenge your brother and wash away the shame of my Lei family!" Lei Li sank. "Father... Please don''t worry!" Thunderbolt lowered his voice. The fifth round is about to start, and around the sun moon peak, there are also barriers. These barriers spread outward, and as they move on, the space at the top of the entire peak is immediately released. When people look at the intersection, they can see a large number of soul people swarming in, like a flood, flowing into the Shenwu platform.The fifth round is a one-on-one fair play. The hall of adjudication will be open to all the people of Shenwu land, and anyone who climbs the peak can witness it. Princess Chang, Mei Xi and others have arrived. Even the people of Fengyun country and ethereal country have come! They can''t get into the players'' seats. They can only look out from the last spectator seats. But that''s enough. Soon, the sun and moon peak was boiling and lively. Whoa! A halo is generated above the Shenwu platform. Countless pairs of eyes looked at the halo, but saw the halo shaking, such as ripples. Soon, more than a hundred heads of martial arts appeared on the halo. These people are all promoted people! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 This is a group of strong people from all walks of life who have been promoted to the fifth round. When we think of tens of thousands of people participating in the first round of the competition, after screening at all levels, only such a few people were left behind, which made the audience feel sad. "I didn''t expect anyone in the loose repair League could enter the fifth round." "It''s amazing." "There is a lot of pride in this session." Those who entered the audience after the entrance showed surprise, whispered and talked. "White night is promoted! White night is promoted In the audience, Mei Xi clapped her hands and said excitedly, holding the long princess''s arm. "Yes, that''s great." Long Princess smile way, pupil eye also twinkles in a wisp of firmness. On the other hand, the team headed by Yu Xiaoxiang and others also appeared to be extremely excited. The small countries like Fengyun state have no chance with such a grand event of Shenwu runoff election. However, due to the relationship between Yu Xiaoxiang, the status of white night in Fengyun country is almost equal to that of the king. People are surprised and pleased to see that white night can be listed on the list. And in the corner of a man and a woman, the face is not so good-looking. "Younger martial sister Qingzi, just got the news, the white night in the fourth round with thunder robbery The man touched the Dao sword behind his back, and his eyes were deep. "And the result?" Asked the woman next to her. "Lei Yuan is dead. Lei Jie escapes." It seems that the man did not want to say this sentence, his voice was very low. The woman frowned tightly and said nothing. "We made too many mistakes in our assessment of this man''s strength." "Yes." "We have to be very careful if we meet this person in the fifth round." "Well." This side of the eagle area. Li Zhun looked at the pale dusk in Shao Huarong''s company and walked, his heart was pumping. "Miss twilight, where are the others?" Li Zhun quickly got up and asked. "They?" In the eyes of dusk, there was a strong fear: "they were all killed by the night." "What?" Li Zhun was stunned. Sitting on the side of sun Xiaolou and others also showed a color of shock. "White night killed them all?" "Is the white night avenging us?" The voice of a few ghost in the area of flying eagle trembles. Li Zhun is extremely remorseful. He clearly sees the current state of Ximu. There is no doubt that Ximu is defeated. If he did not insist on his own way, but resisted the pressure and left the night behind... Maybe this time, the flying eagle area will be brilliant. "I''ve ruined the future of the eagle area." Li Zhun sat on the ground with a sad look on his face. People seemed to be aged for decades. Bang! At this time, a melodious bell rang. The boiling scene gradually subsided. People looked up at the center of the stage and saw the huge table begin to vibrate. In the middle of the competition arena, there are beams of light, dividing the huge arena into four areas. At the same time, the heads representing all the martial artists are also lit up. The old admonisher stares at the head portrait and shouts: "please fight gongsunyue and simajiang on stage 1." "Let''s ask Mu Sanping and Xiang jueshe to fight on stage 2." "Please Shao Huarong, the martial artist, to fight on stage 3 at night." "Let''s have a duel between Lei Jie and zhuqingyao on stage 4." The sound fell and the stage opened. There was consternation. Shao Huarong vs. white night? So soon? Several souls rushed to the stage. "Hundred people, we actually went up in the first round." Zhu Qingyao frowned. "Most of them are the ghosts of Ximu. The Xijia family has some influence in the adjudication hall. It is not a matter of a word to arrange who to fight with whom?" White night light way: "just I didn''t expect this shaohuarong so not to accept, unexpectedly so, then come on!" As soon as the sound falls, people fly on the stage. Shao Huarong was waiting early with his spear. "You can''t wait." The white night is light. "If you dare to be arrogant in front of me, Shao Hua will never dare to poke me in front of me." Shao Huarong said coldly. "So, can you do it?" White night squints and smiles. Shao Huarong didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of fighting spirit. The old admonisher glanced at the table and yelled, "now I declare that the fifth round of the runoff is officially open!" The sound goes down and the stage is closed. The men inside immediately attacked each other. Shao Huarong is the son of the city master of Shao city. He is a well-known disciple of the great emperor. His spear is like a dragon. He is powerful and can not be prevented.When he moved, his gun was like a living creature, and his face exploded, shaking the spirits around him in the white night. But the white night was not flustered. He pulled out the sword and danced briskly. The sword was like a spirit, and the spirit was like spider silk, circling around him. Every time the ferocious long gun approached, it would be hit by the sword body, and all the attacks were prevented. "Burst muskets!" Shao Huarong murmured, the gun head burst into flames, and the surrounding temperature rose sharply. "Light the blade with soul power?" White night mouth a Yang: "this move I also can!" "The soul of gluttonous heaven!" Whoa! The sword was immediately wrapped in a white flame, which was extraordinary. It directly consumed Shao Huarong''s soul power. Even the flame on the spear was swallowed by Taotie''s soul. Obviously, the white night''s flame is much higher than Shao Huarong''s. Shao Huarong eyebrows a tight, step toward the back point, and then hold up the spirit of heaven, a burst roar. The spear darted out a rainbow into the sky. The sky was dark, and a white dragon was tossing in the clouds. With Shao Huarong attacking again, the white dragon fell like a galaxy waterfall. "Dragon shooting!" Outside the field, the scene was boiling and exclaimed. This shot was magnificent and overwhelming. Even if it was just a glance, it had a suffocating feeling. The martial arts of the three adjacent platforms are affected. "I''ll end this boring duel with this shot." Shao Huarong said coldly, the body God Qi, Yuan force all burst out, just like lightning, injected into the white dragon body. The white dragon roared and his body was expanding. When he fell, his huge body had occupied the top of the whole competition platform. You can''t avoid it. This fight! It''s over! "This boring duel is coming to an end, but it''s not you!" White night raised his head, staring at Shao Huarong in the distance, suddenly step forward, rushed over. "You want to fight back? Look for death Shao Huarong roared and the long gun also attacked. The vast amount of pressure shakes the platform, and the barrier is not only turbulent. And in the white night near Shao Huarong''s moment, his Qi suddenly trembled, his mouth burst out of two words. "Coagulate!" Bang! As if there were Sanskrit in my ears. Shao Huarong body a stiff, a cold force from the mouth of the white night out, quickly spread the entire competition. The falling white dragon slowed down a beat. And in this electric light and flint, the speed of the white night suddenly burst out, as if people surpass the light, instantly appeared behind Shao Huarong, and then saw a black light passing through his body. Shao Huarong shivered all over his body. The spear in his hand broke instantly. He fell back again and again. His pace was staggering and he could hardly stand still. At this time, the white dragon fell down... bang! However, the scene of the race was not destroyed by the storm. Especially the strong in Shaocheng. "No way!" The old man looked at the stage nervously. He saw that Shao Huarong''s Dragon gun had been broken. The gun is there, the man is there, the gun is destroyed and the man is dead! But Shao Huarong was killed like this? The old man refused to believe anything. The aftereffect of the explosion lasted for 20 minutes. People hold their breath, looking at the gradually dispersed place, a heart quickly jumped out of their throat. "Who won?" "It must be Mr. Shao! This destructive force will never survive in the daytime. " "But just now... I seem to see Shao Huarong''s weapon broken." "No way. You''re wrong." The voice rings. People talk about it. At this point, the halo dissipates. People''s pupils are stagnant. But two people stood in the fading halo. It was Shao Huarong and the white night. But now the white night, has put away the sword. Shao Huarong maintained the previous posture. It''s not a bit of a night, but it''s not damaged. "No, it''s impossible!" The old man roared. Roar a fall, Shao Huarong heavy fall on the ground, a loose palm, broken gun rolling down, the body''s anger dissipated. A look, in his throat, the size of a grain of rice sword mark is out of the blood. Shao Huarong, defeated! In an instant, there was an uproar. Countless people stood up and looked at the end."Who is this man?" "He actually beat Shao Huarong!" "Who is this man?" Shaocheng, shaohuarong! He was defeated by a nobody! People can''t believe it. What''s more astonishing is that this person was defeated by Shao Huarong, even though he was still in pain! Is this an open provocation to Shaocheng people? You should know that no matter who is defeated by the opponent, he or she will stay alive and will not become enmity with the forces behind the opponent. Although the ruling hall does not care about the life and death of the duel and stipulates that death in the duel can not be held responsible, it is only a rule of the adjudication hall. Gratitude and hatred are not determined by people. If we really want to retaliate, the adjudication hall can not make a decision. After the boiling, the scene was silent. Many people''s facial expressions are not good-looking, including the referee''s seat Liu unknown. The old admonisher looked at several referees, but they were silent. The old man looked gloomy and his fists were pinched to death, as if he wanted to rush to eat the man alive. But it was useless for him to be angry alone. "Martial arts, promotion in the daytime!" The sound goes down and the table opens. The white night jumped down and walked towards the loose repair alliance. Along the way, no one is disrespectful and fearless! As he passed the eagle area, he could not help but stop and look to the side. It was Li Zhun and Ximu who were sitting there. At the moment, people are scared... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 Zhu Qingyao walked off the stage with many scars. Bai Ye and Shao Huarong fight, he has noticed that the strength of white night, really shocked him. It''s very strange for Yao Fangzhu to defend himself, but it''s not Lei''s. White night showed enough strength to be elected as the so-called seed player. "Congratulations, white night." Zhu Qingyao smiles bitterly. "Thank you." Said the night, closing her eyes. Zhu Qingyao looked at his calm face and sighed helplessly. For Shaocheng, he wanted to persuade Bai Ye, but he knew it was useless, because white night was not afraid. Zhu Qingyao never thought that the reason why he was not afraid of the white night was that his strength gave him confidence, or that the ignorant were fearless. Old people already have the intention to leave, Shaocheng team is filled with righteous indignation. "Elder, what shall we do now?" A soul person who followed Shao Huarong for many years came and knelt on the ground and cried. "Send someone to Shaocheng immediately and inform the city Lord of this matter." "Tell the city Lord, I will take full responsibility for Hua Rong''s death, but now I am the referee of this runoff election, so I can''t leave for the time being. Go tell the city Lord, let him have time, come over quickly and collect the body for Huarong..." the last few words are almost bitten out by the elder. As soon as this remark fell, several judges on the side looked at the elder one after another. What this means is clear to everyone. Shaocheng will never give up! White night... Must pay for what he did. Liu unidentified eyes flashing luster, mouth up, did not speak. Shaocheng, is that easy to provoke? The fifth round of the competition ended very quickly, more than 100 people eliminated half. but all that remains is the essence. Almost without exception, they are all seed players and the strong ones on the list of emperor killers, except for white night. Shadow childe temporarily ranked first. From shadow Island, he showed absolute strength. I''m afraid that he can not fall behind in fighting with the upper emperor. His strength is recognized as strong. The second is Wushuang Feiyu, the seed of wushuangcheng. He has superb martial arts skills. It is said that he has 13 heavenly spirits. Once integrated, the soul strength is against the sky, and he is the only one who can resist the shadow childe. Next comes the nickname of the immortal peak. She is not only beautiful and amazing, but also has no one to compare her martial arts skills. So far, she has not fought with Wushuang Feiyu and shadow childe. I don''t know who will be better. However, Xiang jueshe is not without rivals. In the fourth round, she met the biggest opponent, the third Saint from the holy heaven family, the strong one nicknamed Xuan saint. Xuanshengnv is wearing a gauze. Her face is indistinct, full of hazy beauty and mystery. Few people have seen her real face, but some people say that the face under the veil is not inferior to the fragrance. Women all love beauty. Xiang jueshe is more impeccable about her beauty. She has heard about it for a long time, so she has more contact with Xuan shengnu. It is said that there has been a contradiction between them. Next came the Bodhi girl of shenlongpan and Qingzi and feifeng of Muxuan Daochang. Unexpectedly, Hua Buwen was promoted to the sixth round. Looking at her frightened face, she thought that this time was also a good luck. There are also a lot of strong people who are not inferior to the seeded players. These people have a sword for ten years, and they are usually low-key and do not show the mountain or dew. This time, they shine brilliantly in the runoff, so that shadow childe and others feel pressure. Especially the white night. After he killed Shao Huarong, he became the focus of the audience. The identity of the white night has become the most discussed topic among countless people. "Rob, are you ready?" Lei Li stares at the loose repair Alliance for a long time, and his sight takes back and falls on the thunder robbery beside him. The thunder robber opened his eyes and shot out cold light in his pupils: "father, let''s start!" "Good!" Lei Li nodded and winked at the man beside him. The man ran away quickly. Not many meetings, in the melodious bell, the sixth round of the event began. This time, the stage is no longer divided into four, but opened separately. The focus of the game is only two people on the stage. The old admonisher looked at the list selected by the referees, frowned pale, and then came forward, shouting in a voice of vicissitudes: "the sixth round of the finals officially begins. The first game is the night of Shenwu, which is against thunder robbery of Shenwu." As soon as the sound fell, a flash of lightning rushed to the arena and exploded. People were surprised and looked at it. The lightning was just thunder robbery. He held a knife in one hand, and the long sword went into the scabbard. Although it was not pulled out, it was very fierce. The thunder robbed the whole body with thunder and lightning, which was so terrible. "White night, roll up!" Thunder rob roars. Full of fighting spirit! The white night below did not make a sound, slowly opened his eyes, looked at the eye thunder robbery, got up and walked towards the challenge arena.Just as the whole audience was staring at the coming white night, the old admonisher took out a "Shenwu duel book" and held it high: "Shenwu Baiye and Shenwu Leijie set up a Shenwu duel before the final election. Therefore, this duel will also be regarded as a Shenwu duel between them. Please witness it!" The whole audience was stunned and burst into flames. "What? Is there a fierce duel between white night and thunder robbery? " "You don''t know about it, do you? It has been rumored in Riyue City long ago that Lei Yuan, the younger brother of Leijie, molested the woman in the white night, and was cleaned up by the white night. Lei Jie started out as his younger brother. But Liu did not know that the hall leader was also there at that time. They could not fight, so they set up a divine duel. " "What about ray yuan?" "Dead, I heard that the fourth round was killed by white night." "White night is so cruel? Even the Lei family dare to offend? Isn''t it just a woman? Where can''t I find it? Why destroy your whole journey? " "Who knows, it''s a white night." The scene was boiling. All kinds of clamour also spread. The Lei family is such a huge thing. Although the white night has strength, no one thinks that he can compete with the Lei family. This is a good opportunity to show good to the Lei family. "White night, you can''t fight thunder "Let''s face it!" "How about a duel? Don''t pee and take care of yourself Cynicism is like a cannon ball that hits the white night. Mei Xi, Yu Xiaoxiang, Princess Chang and others are very angry. Even Zhu Qingyao frowns. "Well, have you had enough? They haven''t formally dueled yet. Why do you say that the white night is bound to lose? " Mei Xi couldn''t help but stand up abruptly and asked in a loud voice. "Who are you?" "Is there any part of your speech here?" "Are you the woman who was molested by Lei Yuan?" A few questions immediately floated to me. She was speechless and stamped her feet. The eldest princess pulls Mei Xi down and comforts her. They come out from the flying eagle area, their strength is not high, and no one can afford to offend them here. Mei Xi embraces the chest in both hands, whirring straight sulky. Let the mountain roar down the field, the white night still does not move like a mountain, look ancient and undisturbed. He quietly stepped onto the stage and stood in front of thunder robbery. "Ready, two." Said the admonitor. "Wait a minute." Open your mouth at night. "What? You want to beg for mercy? " Lei jiedan road. "How could it be?" White night shook his head: "it''s just that the admonisher didn''t list out the winning and losing conditions of our Shenwu duel just now. I hope he can explain it to the people present." "Is it necessary? If you lose, you will die. Everything in you is mine, including thunder cloud, the nine gods. If I fail, I will die. My thunder seal and everything on me are yours. " "But if you fail, you will not only be me, but also bow to me and apologize in public. Have you forgotten this condition?" Cried the white night. "What?" The crowd was quiet, and countless pairs of eyes fell on Liu''s body. "White night, if you want to fight, how dare you implicate the Lord of my temple without any reason?" Several of the elders of the ruling hall were dissatisfied. "No reason? Liu did not know that he was partial to Lei Jie and wanted to suppress me. How could he be implicated? What''s more, Liu himself agreed to this matter. " White night chuckles and stares at Liu unidentified: "how? Don''t you admit it, elder Liu? " Liu Mingming looks ugly. But in public, would he refuse? With so many people watching, if he counsels, his prestige will be lost and his position in the ruling house will be greatly affected. "Lord Liu, don''t worry about anything. It''s easy to rob and kill him." At this time, Leili came over and gave him confidence. Liu did not know the sound and nodded. Lei''s family has said so, so don''t worry. What''s more, he''s the master of two halls. Why is he afraid of a white night? "White night, you do evil and don''t know the current affairs. At the beginning, our hall wanted to reconcile you with thunder robbery, but I didn''t want to be rejected by you, and even more insulted by you. My Lord didn''t remember the villains'' mistakes and didn''t have the same insight with you. How can you provoke again and again. If the Japanese Temple connives at you again, where is the prestige of my ruling hall?" Liu did not know how to stand up, staring at the stage and drinking: "murderer! Thunder robbery "Yes Thunder rob roared. "This hall orders you to behead this man!" Liu unidentified solemnly exclaimed. "Yes Lei Jiesha means strong, every word, can make people feel like falling into an ice cellar. The audience breathed heavily. Liu does not know this is put ming to stand in Lei''s side! White night one person, can compete with the energy of Liu unknown and Lei family?"Liu does not know, what you said is heard by the whole audience." White night step forward, squint at him: "then do you think if thunder robbed in my hands, what will be the consequences?" Liu did not know how to breathe and his pupils trembled. Smile at night, stand still. "The sixth round of runoff, officially begins!" Said the old admonitor at once. Whoosh! The thunder robbery turned into a flash of lightning, and it came directly. In a flash, the whole stage was like a huge thunder net. The body of the white night was immediately eroded by thunder and lightning. At the moment, the thunder robbery is quite different from that in the fourth round. This is a war on gambling. He will not have any hands left. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 Zizi! Thunder robbery hit, the sound of thunder and lightning crackling in the air. As soon as he approached, he lifted his arm and drew out his blade. All of a sudden, the thunder broke out from the scabbard. It''s like a screw that''s screwed up. The irresistible domineering momentum with the blade. The blade? The white night frowned and felt bad. He raised his sword to block the sword. When the body of the sword collided, a strong sense of paralysis suddenly attacked the whole body of the white night. Not good! At that time, the whole person froze, and he found that all the blood and soul power in his body could not move, and all of them were fixed. At this moment, people seemed to be transformed into statues... paralyzed? At night, when the heart is tight, the mind coagulates. But the thunder rob already is the electric light flint to kill, the desolate thunder day blade is like the lightning that cuts through the night, mercilessly cuts in his neck. Bang! White night, the whole person flew out, neck blood gushing. What a terrible destructive force. Can''t the immortal body resist it? He fell heavily on the ground, the numbness of his body quickly disappeared, people staring at Thunder robbery, look serious. Thunder robbery can not have such a powerful destructive force, no doubt, it is the blade in his hand that can break through Qi Tian undead body. But it''s just that it''s hurt to the heaven! If you want to kill white night, it''s not enough. Under the urging of "green emperor''s long life rhyme", the scar on the neck of white night healed after a breath. And this curtain fell in the eyes of Lei Jie, Lei Li and others, which has completely shocked them! "No way! That''s the imperial weapon of the upper level. Even if it is placed in the whole Shenwu continent, it''s also the magic weapon of the upper rank! It''s a treasure handed down by our Lei family. Why can''t we split a fake emperor''s body? " Lei Li almost stood up from his chair and cried out. If you want to be the usual emperor, you''ll be in a different place! "Maybe that kid has some amazing defense magic weapon." Liu is not clear on the referee''s bench. "No way! Our Lei family''s Leitian blade can cut off all magic weapons. Even if the ultimate imperial weapon is in front of Leitian blade, it''s like paper paste. Even if you wear ten protective magic weapons in the daytime, it''s useless! " Thunder roared. Liu unidentified and others frowned. Can they not have heard of the name of Lei Tianren? But today, I was disappointed. "I don''t think the white night is wearing magic weapons, but his own body is so strong." At this time, a sound came from the side. People fixed their eyes, it was the Dragon pan Lao Ni who was sitting at the edge of the referee''s seat. "What''s your opinion?" Liu asked. "You see." Panlong old Ni pointed to the white night on the stage and said with a smile: "this son''s neck took a move. It''s clear that the skin and blood vessels have been broken, but he has healed the wound in the blink of an eye. Isn''t this proof of strong vitality?" "How strong can a puppet emperor have? I''m afraid it''s impossible to take over thunder sky blade like this even if you don''t enter samsara? " The person in charge of the shadow island on one side said. "False emperor? Do you still treat this son as a puppet emperor? Can a puppet emperor make it to the sixth round? Can you kill the emperor? " Panlong asked. He was silent. The old man of Shaocheng snorted with a cold look. "You don''t have to say more. Just wait and see." Liu did not want to go deep into this issue. Although he did not know why the white night defense was so terrible, he knew one thing. White night, the wind has fallen! "Oh? Will it heal? " Thunder robs eyebrow to move slightly, but the mania on the face reveals gradually. "Healing the wound consumes your soul power. I''d like to see how much more soul power you can consume!" Thunder robbed low roar, and rushed over again. He is very fast in practicing thunder method. In addition, the whole arena is full of terrible thunder and lightning. If he moves in the daytime and touches the thunder and lightning, his body will be paralyzed for a short time and his action is greatly restricted. "It''s not going to work like this." A moment''s thought in the white night. Healing wounds does consume soul power, but the soul power of the white night is comparable to that of the upper level. With the magic weapon of yinlingquan, the soul power is almost inexhaustible, and exhaustion is almost impossible. However, it has always been passive, and it is not the way to do it. He thought quickly in his mind and threw the sword out of his hand. As soon as the body of the sword flew out, a few thunder and lightning fell from the sky and struck the sword. Whoa! The sword of cutting immortals is slanting into the ground. And the thunder robbery also came. "Can even my soul be paralyzed?" White night face a heavy, will the spirit of the sky fusion, a body of strength concentrated in the key points everywhere. Zizi! Leitian blade of thunder robbery has been killed. It''s just close to the white night. The white night is paralyzed again. People can hardly move and be slaughtered."This time I want you dead!" Thunder rob roars, Lei Tian blade stabs fiercely at the heart of white night. Dang! Dang! Dang! Whew! The fourth knife went down, and Leitian blade finally pierced the body of the white night, but only entered half an inch. "I don''t believe you can always heal your wounds! I don''t believe that your body is never bad Thunder robbed crazy smile, trying to bombard. There is no difference between the white night and the fish on the chopping board! "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" "Die for me!" Thunder rob laughs, the humiliation and anger that was given by the white night before, at this moment, is completely catharsis! "Let me die? I''m afraid you can''t do it yet At this time, the paralyzed white night said in a trembling voice. "You can''t even speak now. What else do you want to struggle with?" Thunder rob laughs wildly. "It''s enough to talk..." it''s hard to breathe in the night, but a pair of sword eyes reveals a deep intention of killing, and the pupil bead is red with blood directly. "Speak?" Lei Jie was stunned, and his disdain and contempt in his eyes were even stronger. He increased the bombardment of Leitian blade. At the moment, Leitian blade had nearly an inch of the edge of the knife into the chest of the white night, and the blood overflowed wildly. It seemed that the heart had been damaged. "What can you say? what do you want to say? Is it useful to say "Why not?" "So... What do you say?" Lei Ji''s eyes narrowed. Night breath a stagnation, suddenly exhausted strength, a low voice to drink: "I want you... Kneel down!" Bang! Almost at the moment when the word "down" fell, the thunder robber who was still trying to tear the body of the white night suddenly knelt down and hit his knees heavily on the ground. "Curse of life and death in the netherworld!" Exclaimed the audience. "What?" There was an uproar outside. Lei Jie was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on. He just felt an inexplicable force suddenly controlling his knee. At the moment of his kneeling down, the numbness of the white night disappeared. As soon as he grasped the palm of his hand, he flew back with a "whoosh" sound of the sword. Then he held it high, and the spirit of heaven and the spirit of heaven and power were all aroused. The Emperor''s spirit surged to the blade of the sword. In the white night that pair of blood pupil''s gaze, crazy toward kneeling in front of the thunder rob on the ground to chop past. "Be careful when you rob me!" Lei Li yelled bitterly. Everyone was breathing. Even Liu is stupid. Thunder robbed such superiority, actually in the electric light flint reversal? Whoosh! The sword cut down heavily. However, the reaction speed of thunder robbery is amazing. In addition, the white night is still paralyzed by the electric current in the surrounding air. The speed is slow. When the sword is cut off, the thunder robbery has already flashed to the edge of the challenge arena in a cold sweat. Dong!!!!!! Chopping the immortal sword heavily on the challenge arena, it made a sound like meteorite explosion and tsunami. The whole arena suddenly cracked, and the sun moon peak trembled. Even the barrier sheltered around the arena also appeared cracks and kept shaking. The thunder rob just stands firm, then by that chopping the immortal sword to blow out the air wave to lift to fly, heavy bumps on the barrier. Countless people gasped. "Mom, this... This is the puppet emperor''s attack?" "I''m afraid it doesn''t work like this?" "Is this white night still human?" Exclamations and amazement came and went, and the referee''s bench was in a state of depression. No one looks good. "Abbess, do you think this sword falls on you, can you resist it?" Mist shadow light mouth. Panlong was silent. "I didn''t expect to see such a figure in our Shenwu land." Some people sigh. But no one dares to say anything more. Although the white night was strong, he and Liu did not know how to tear their face, so no one dared to stand on his side. This sword seems to open the deadlock, the terrible shock wave will be full of thunder and lightning in the race to disperse. The white night was relieved, but did not immediately pursue the victory. Instead, he sacrificed the spirit of heaven, wrapped himself in a layer of soul power, and then ran to the thunder. "I really despise you, but there won''t be a second time!" Thunder rob quickly gets up, thunder day blade raises again empty, a large number of bowl mouth thick thunder and lightning fiercely hits down. In the white night, the sword blows to the ground, and the arena explodes again. The aftershock of the explosion shocks the thunder and lightning, and dispels the paralytic force in the air. "What?" Ray was stunned.The soul power can''t get close to these thunder and lightning. Once it gets close, it will be paralyzed immediately. Even the fire of gluttonous food can''t be burned off. The only thing that can disperse them is the more brutal destructive power. The challenge arena was smashed by the white night, but it also made him find the approach to break the paralytic power. In the white night, he stepped forward and took up the sword of chopping immortals and cleaved towards the thunder robbery. "You can disperse the thunder and lightning in the air, but you can''t disperse the thunder and lightning on the sword! You can''t beat me with thunder sky blade Thunder robs roars, thunder day blade fiercely hits. But at the moment of the collision between the Xianjian and Leitian blade, Bai Ye raised an arm and smashed it hard at his right arm. Bang! The amazing power makes the arms tremble and the blade swings. The moment of sword touching... Dong! A terrible explosion burst out at the edge of the sword. Thunder robbed the whole person to fly out, fell heavily on the ground, the person did not get up, his mouth spit out blood. There was silence. Countless people are speechless, and their eyes are falling out of their sockets. White night... Actually rely on their own brute force to create destructive power to resist the paralytic power of thunder sky blade. How cruel! But. Thunder robbed by the shock fly, why the arms of the white night instead of peace? How strong is his physical body? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you think?" Panlong old Ni took back his sight, the smile on his face was not there, said hoarse. "To say that the physical body is powerful, the body of sadi is incomparable. He is the man who is known as the shield of divine power. I was lucky enough to have a fight with him. Just that blow, I don''t think that Sardi can be intact. Next, the body of this son, even if it can''t compare with that of Sardi, can''t be worse." Fog shadow voice deep said. No one spoke. Who was Sadie? Everyone knows. Shenwu giant, whose physical body can be called the peak of Shenwu, is unmatched. This outstanding person, thousands of people look up to, but today, there is a young man who can be comparable to it. Who can accept it? Is it not possible that today''s strong men will still succumb to such a young man? "Don''t be impatient. Let''s wait and see. We don''t have to draw a conclusion so quickly. If this person dies, what''s the point of our talking here?" Liu didn''t know what to say. People looked at him secretly, and his heart was tight. I''m afraid in Liu''s eyes, white night is a dead man! The situation on the stage turned around, and Lei Jie suffered a great loss. He got up in a hurry, but saw the white night rush again. "This bastard!" Lei Jie clenched his teeth and blasted his sword towards the broken arena. Click. The challenge arena exploded, and thousands of thunder and lightning hit the white night like a snake. The white night shakes up the sword of cutting immortals again, and the strong strength is cathartic. Thunder rob eyes a cold, jump up into the lightning attack in the past. The white night''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his left hand grasped the thunder sky blade. How can I go to such thunder and lightning warriors with flesh and blood? Crazy night? This is a suicide! "Can you hold on to it?" Thunder robbers roar low, a whirling thunder sky blade, the blade is bright, and the whirling thunder is like an endless thunder storm, as if it can tear apart everything around. Anything can''t hold up in front of this terrible thunder sky blade. However. Whew! The big hand of the white night, however, firmly grasped the thunder sky blade, and his palm was red with blood. However, he did not change his face. The thunder and lightning raged at the fingertips, but he did not burn his electricity as he did to other souls. But even so, it doesn''t matter! "You''re finished." Lei Jie squints and smiles triumphantly. Lei Tian blade is a unique weapon refined by the nine gods of thunder. Since it was passed down to the Lei family, every generation of the Lei family''s owners will use it to quench the magic weapon. After years of tempering, this blade has gone beyond the secular world and is superior to the divine weapon. It is a god killing God. Even if the upper emperor faces this magic weapon, it will be difficult to resist. Thunder rob admits that the strength of white night is very strong. But this strong, just for him, for Lei Tianren, he is still too weak... Too much! "Let you see the real power of thunder sky blade!" The thunder rob seized the opportunity and roared. The lightning flashed on the edge of thunder sky. Two thunder and lightning like thunder dragon rushed out of the blade and spread along the arms of the white night, hitting the heart of the white night! He wants to paralyze the heart of white night! Stop his heartbeat! Block his thinking! Block his spirit! Cut off his life!! Powerful lightning, can directly ignore the outside of the body defense, direct attack viscera! Thousands of thunder light, linking the sky, endless thunder force, shaking the four sides. All the people around the Shenwu platform stood up. One by one, staring at the stage. The night was completely flooded with thunder and lightning. It''s over! In this case, you must die! People watched with horror. At the moment, the thunder and lightning power from the thunder sky blade is not only to paralyze the opponent, but also to use the powerful lightning to extinguish the torch and turn it into smoke. "When my Lei family took out the Lei Tian blade, the victory or defeat of the duel was already divided." Lei Li murmured, his mouth raised a touch of pride. Liu did not know how to nod in silence. The judges on the bench looked at the blade with burning eyes. Who doesn''t want such rare weapons? Especially for people who are so tough and physical in the white night. If you can take it, I''m afraid it will become easy to kill the superior! "Sister!! Sister! What should I do? What about this? " Mei Xi anxious round and round, full of tears. The eldest princess clenched her hand and said nothing. "Elder martial brother, he will be OK in the daytime?" Yu Xiaoxiang''s voice was hoarse and choked. "I don''t know." The voice of Lang mubai nearby was deep.This level of fighting is beyond their comprehension. "Ha ha, this white night is not so good! Even thunder robbery can''t beat, sister, you even want me to challenge this man. You look down on me Xiaodaidu shouts and takes back his sight from the competition platform. But when he looks at the sister whose face is pale to the extreme, he is stunned. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Asked little Dazhuang. However, the woman''s face lost her soul, unconscious, her eyes seemed to be attracted by the people on the challenge arena, and could not move away any more. Xiaodai has never seen her sister have such a look. When she sees a drop of tears falling from the corner of her eyes, xiaodai feels that her heart will be broken. Is sister... Worried about that man? Bang!! Now! The platform exploded suddenly. Thunder like a blooming flower, in full bloom on the stage. Everyone breathed slowly, and their eyelids did not dare to blink. But see two figures fly out, heavy fall to the rear of the barrier. It''s white night and thunder robbery! "White night is not dead yet?" Someone cried out. "No way!" Thunder roared. The exclamation was like a wave. Lei Jie couldn''t believe it. He quickly got up and looked at the opposite side. However, he stood up intact in the white night, with a strange halo rippling all over his body. "My thunder sky blade''s power... Has no effect on you?" Thunder robs double pupil to lose consciousness, murmured to say. "No matter how strong the divine weapon is, the master of the divine weapon is too weak to exert its power. The power of this thunder heaven blade is indeed beyond my expectation. However, your cultivation is too weak and the spirit of heaven is too weak. Even if you have the blessing of thunder sky blade, you can''t completely suppress me!" White night slightly gasping, carrying the sword to cut the immortal came over, each word appears incomparably cold. Lei Tianren''s original strength is indeed beyond his imagination. Nine of his ten Heavenly spirits are sealed, but the dead dragon''s spirit is not affected at all. As the soul of the 11th heaven, the soul power of the dead dragon''s spirit is no less than that of the emperor. What''s more, the limit of Lei Tian blade can''t be brought into full play. Just like the dead dragon sword, it''s very difficult for us to fully release the power of the dead dragon sword when we first contacted it at night. However, if Lei Tian blade doesn''t exert 100% power, it can''t suppress the spirit of the dead dragon at night. This is the soul of heaven who has been baptized by the eleventh heaven! Ray was defeated. He only lost to the dead dragon spirit. In the soul of heaven, the distance between him and the white night is like heaven and earth! Taking advantage of his absence, he dashed away at night and directly separated the spirit of heaven. He only retained the dead dragon and used his own strength to stimulate the potential of the dead dragon''s spirit. When the sword is strong, the soul power of the dead dragon is attached to the sword, which makes it burst out the brilliance of cautious people. Buzz! When the black sword is cut off, its body trembles. "You think I''m going to lose? I can''t lose! " Thunder rob is not willing to roar, the blade rolls thousands of thunder. The two collided head-on again. But this time. The night was not paralyzed. On the contrary, the savage sword of chopping immortals made Lei Tian''s blade tremble more than once. Lei Jie was shocked by the brute force, and the whole person was shaking wildly and spitting blood. The head of the group was in total disgrace. In the white night, he pursued the victory and then raised his sword. The dense thunder idea around him seemed not to be able to control him. The blade of the sword like a storm fell down and directly broke the defense line of thunder robbery. "Not good!" Lei Li lost his voice. The thunder rob resists several times in a hurry, and his own soul power is directly suppressed. When the sword is picked at night, the arrogant force breaks the void and breaks the five fingers of thunder robbery. Whoosh! Lei Tianren flies out. He was shocked by the thunder robbery. The whole body''s lightning power poured into his feet and turned into a flash of lightning and rushed to the thunder sky blade. But at the moment when he was close to Leitian blade, a gust of wind was faster than him and pulled out the thunder sky blade. The thunder robbed his face as if he were dead. That gale... It''s white night. "Breeze robe?" He exclaimed, trembling. This magic weapon is his dream. How can he not recognize it? Lei''s family is famous for Lei Shu. If they can get Qingfeng robe and double the speed, almost no one in Shenwu can catch up with him. However, although today we can see Qingfeng robe again, Lei Jie has no joy at all. For the robe fell into the hands of his enemies. "The whole family of Qingfeng was slaughtered by you because of this robe. Today, I want you to die on this robe too!" White night light road, once again rushed past, but the embodiment of the whirlwind, volume to the thunder robbery. In the whirlwind, there are a lot of sword shadow and lightning power. This is a real and real lightning storm. It directly smashes the barrier of Saitai and turns the whole Saitai into an eschatological scene."Help!! Help me The thunder robbery completely collapsed. He can fight against the white night, relying on the thunder day blade, and now the thunder day blade is robbed by the white night, what can he take to fight against the white night with eleven heavenly spirits? After a while, the whole person was scarred by thunder, his body was black and burnt, and he was not in shape. The white night body shape is certain, raises to cut the immortal sword toward thunder Rob''s head. "Stop it!" "Shaft! How dare you Two angry shouts burst out from the stage. It''s Liu unidentified and Lei Jie! But how can white night care about them? If the sword goes straight down, it will be killed! Whoosh! At this time, a black lightning flew to the challenge arena and directly split on the sword of chopping immortals. Bang! The body of the sword was split askew, and the brutal force stabbed the ground. It exploded in an instant. The terrifying air wave opened like a spray and lifted the body of the thunder robber. Lei Jie falls heavily on the edge of the challenge arena and spits blood again. He is dying. And this scene, instantly detonated the whole audience! "Someone intervenes in Shenwu runoff election!" The clamour broke out. People all stood up and screamed. This is provocation! This is a violation! This is to ignore the Shenwu ruling hall! This is... To die! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 In the white night, the body turned over and fell steadily on the ground. Most of his clothes were blackened by electricity, and his soul power was in a mess. However, his wounds had healed, and it seemed that there was no big problem. He had a sword in one hand and a knife in the other. He looked at the thunder robbery indifferently and the people standing beside him. Ray! "Admonisher, the judges below, what is this The white night is light, and the sound is very loud and clear in the noisy crowd. He didn''t show much anger as if it all seemed normal. In fact, white night also considered such a situation, of course, also thought about countermeasures. People''s noise and shouting gradually calmed down, some people do not accept, some people angry, some people watch the drama, some people do not care. With the sound of the white night, all eyes were focused on the referee''s bench. "White night, you have won! So the duel doesn''t have to be held any more. Go ahead. " Lei Li said coldly, a very unwilling but helpless look. White night mouth up, disdain sneer: "are you a referee?" "I just want to convey to you what some referees want to say." Lei Li frowned. "So you''re not a referee?" The white night congeals the eyes, such as two sharp knives staring at Lei Li coldly. Lei Li didn''t make a sound, his expression became gloomy and cold, and his eyes were full of killing intention. But it was the white night when it suddenly screamed and the sound shook the sky. "Lei Li, the Lei family! You''re not a referee! But interfere in Shenwu duel without authorization! Enter the competition platform, stop the Shenwu people and change the result of Shenwu duel! Ignoring the law, ignoring the will of tens of thousands of Shenwu people present! Lei Li!! What should you do? " It was like thunder roaring and shaking the audience. People were stunned, and then all stood up, looking at Lei Li indignantly. "Good! What do you mean, Lei family "This is a duel! This is Shenwu runoff! How can you tolerate your mischief? " "Can''t the Lei family fight against others, so they have to use this method to save their face and dignity?" "You don''t deserve to be a man from the land of Shenwu!" It is not allowed to destroy the Shenwu duel. This is the bottom line of Shenwu people. It should also be the principle of ruling the temple guards! Countless people, especially Mei Xi and others, almost stood in their positions and yelled. However, in the face of countless people''s accusations, Lei Li is not afraid and looks directly at Liu Wuwei. "Everybody, be calm and don''t be impatient!" Liu did not know that if he did not stand up, the scene would be out of control, so he immediately got up and drank. Boiling crowd depressed a few minutes, Qi Qi looked at Liu unclear. As the second leader of the second Hall of the ruling hall, Liu is very authoritative. There are so many people in the ruling hall here, and there are law enforcement teams on the scene. If there is anything unfair, the audience will not be able to clamor. White night did not speak. But he had a hunch of something. Liu didn''t know that he was not helping Lei Jie, but also helping himself. According to the agreement of Shenwu duel, he had to kneel down in public if he defeated Lei Jie in the daytime. If so, how could he stand on his feet in the future? How to convince the public? The people in the court will also impeach him. If we wait for that time to deal with it, it is not appropriate. It is better to strike first! Feeling the public''s attention, Liu didn''t know how to clear his voice and said: "everyone, this competition is also a Shenwu duel. It''s a special situation. But I hope all of you here will understand that whether it''s a duel or a Shenwu duel, it''s all held in the Shenwu arena on the sun and moon peak. As long as it''s a duel on this arena, no matter who it is, it has to go through I wonder if you have any comments after all the judges in our judges'' room have made a unanimous decision? " Liu''s unknown voice spread and people looked at each other. But soon, some people in Leijia and Shaocheng took the lead. "Liu didn''t know that the leader of the hall was the master of the deputy hall of the ruling hall, and he was also the judge of the Shenwu decisive election. How can we question Liu''s words for his integrity?" "Yes, any duel should be decided by the referee." "We have no opinion." "Lord Liu Shan, look at everything." The voice rose, and even if a small number of people had opinions, they were drowned by the warm crowd. My face grew cold at night. Leijia and Liu do not know the rhythm of this wave is really time! Liu Bu Ming Dynasty Lei Li and the elder looked at it and nodded silently. "In this case, several of our referees agreed that the winner of the Shenwu duel was Lei Jie!" After a pause, Liu did not know with such a loud voice. When this was said, the audience was in silence. People''s eyes widened. They looked at Liu unimaginably."What''s going on?" Mei Xi was stunned. The eldest princess is stupid. "Isn''t that lying with your eyes open?" Shadow childe hummed. "In terms of the relationship, Liu Mingming and Lei''s family are inextricably linked. Now that all the thunder robbers are going to be killed, how can Liu Wuwei remain indifferent?" Evening panting, pale face said. "What a nuisance!" Xiaodai clenched the saint''s hand and said angrily. People can''t believe it, they can''t accept it. "Elder Liu, the loser is obviously thunder robbing childe. Why do you say that you lost in the white night?" Finally, someone stood up and asked. "Because in the duel, the white night was defeated. When he was paralyzed by thunder, he told us that he surrendered and admitted defeat, but his strength was very small. We were close to the referee''s seat, you can''t hear him!" Liu Mingming shook his head and said: "it''s just that we didn''t expect that after he surrendered, he didn''t stop. On the contrary, he launched a series of attacks against thunder robbery. It was because of this that Lei Li came to the stage to rescue the raided thunder robber. Therefore, the winner of the Shenwu duel was Lei Jie. Lei Li did not break the rules of Shenwu duel. On the contrary, he not only lost the duel, but also lost the duel Wantonly destroy the rules of the verdict and ignore the law of my court of judgment. Those who are extremely guilty should be punished according to their crimes! " Liu did not know a breath to finish saying, forcefully white into black. It''s amazing how many people are breathing. But that''s Liu unidentified! It''s the second master of the deputy hall of the ruling hall! Who dares to question his words, even if they know they are false? Who can challenge the evidence? "Where is the law enforcement team?" "Yes Qi Qi, a strong member of the law enforcement team, rushed to the competition platform. Liu unidentified light looking at the stage of the white night, facial expression: "lunatic white night, what else can you say?" The sound is loud and clear, rippling around the whole Shenwu platform. At this moment, not only did not speak in the daytime, the audience did not speak, but even the judges on the referee''s bench were silent. We are not idiots. How absurd is Liu''s unidentified remarks? But what if you know the absurdity? His identity is there. Anyone who dares to fight against him is against the ruling hall! The people who judged the temple knew it, especially the old admonitor. However, if refuted Liu unidentified, he admitted that the white night won the Shenwu duel. Then, they judge the deputy hall and the second Hall master! Kneel down to an Unknown Warrior! What a shame? "White night, it''s me who wins Leijie was helped up by Leili, staring at the opposite man in black. Countless people''s eyes are the same as the thunder robbery, tightly fell on the body of the white night. "It''s not fair!! This is an unfair verdict! " Mei Xi cried. The eldest princess hugged her, unable to do anything. Third, she pinched her fist tightly and her eyes were cold. Countless people gnash their teeth, but it doesn''t work. White night closed eyes, look unchanged, calm abnormal. After a while, he opened his eyes and did not go to see Liu. Instead, he looked around at everyone around him. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you believe what Liu did not know?" No one dares to answer the words of white night. But their drooping heads tell the answer of white night. "You say I surrender voluntarily, but only you referees can hear me! No one knows, so I said, "I didn''t say surrender, or is it the referee has the final say?" White night turns head, stare at Liu not clear, light says. "Presumptuous! White night, what is your attitude and dare to speak to Lord Liu like this? " Lei Li seizes the opportunity and takes the opportunity to make a difficult decision. "It''s you who are presumptuous White night cold look Lei Li: "do you really think that the people present don''t know what Liu is doing with you? Liu Wuming was worried that I would win the Shenwu duel and kneel down in public and lose my reputation. Therefore, in order to protect the thunder robbery, you feel that Liu Wuwei supports me, so you ignore the rules and obstruct in public! If you ignore the law and trample the rules of the judgment hall on the ground, even if I have to give in today, can you believe the countless gods and spirits present here? " "Nonsense! White night, are you questioning the judgment of our Lord? " Liu Mingming looks ugly. White night has no scruples at all, stabbing the window paper directly. "If you say I am full of nonsense, even if you are the second Hall master of the vice hall, you have absolute power here, and the law enforcement team will fight with me because of your order. As long as they don''t believe in notarization, they will continue to believe your orders." The white night turns around and goes towards thunder robbery. "White night, what are you going to do?" Lei Li said coldly. "For what?" "Since the so-called verdict has not been notarized, let me use my own means to notarize this duel!""Presumptuous!" "Bold!" "Shaft!" The strong men in the referee''s seat got up and roared. "White night, are you going to rebel?" Pan Long asked in a deep voice. The white night head also does not return, the corner of the mouth rises gently! "Rebellion, that''s what you give me, my own words, that''s the search for notarization!" Seeking notarization? That''s rebellion! The old man couldn''t help but jump up, just like a hawk attacking the white night. "Let me take this boy who doesn''t know the height of the earth!! Stand down! Get down After that, with one hand, the terrible emperor Qi was suppressed like pouring flood. "Take me? By you? " In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, his body turned, his sword stabbed at his side, and his arm was drawn, and the dead dragon sword was immediately sacrificed. Roar! The shrill chant of the Dragon resounded through the whole sun moon peak! The power of the terrible dead dragon turned into a long golden rainbow, which tilted and split the sky and swallowed the elder. The eldest brother of Qi was shocked and offered 72 magic weapons in succession, but all of them were broken, and the whole person was swallowed up by the sword power of the dead dragon. When the sword strength disappeared, the man fell heavily on the ground, his whole body was in tatters and there was no piece of good meat. He tried to breathe a few times and died directly. Hiss! The cool air began to blow. There was a shock. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 "What?" All the judges stood up. People in the audience also looked up in surprise. "The old man was killed by a sword in the night?" "Fake?" "Is this the strength of white night?" "How can he surrender if he has this strength?" "If he had used this move against the enemy before, I''m afraid the thunder robbery would not have left any residue." "Why doesn''t he use it?" "What else? Naturally, I want to play with thunder robbery! He didn''t take thunder robbery as an opponent at all "Lord Liu said he surrendered in the daytime? That''s ridiculous The crowd murmured, and gradually, the argument became louder and louder, and it turned into a voice of doubt, which was suppressed by Liu. Such a strong strength, surrender is not a laughing matter? Before there is no evidence, Liu unidentified, no one dare to question. But now the strength shown by the white night is the best proof! Liu is extremely ugly. But at the moment, he is a broken pot. His face was heavy and his eyes were fierce. He glared at the white night and drank: "the divine warrior is the white night! In flagrant violation of the Shenwu duel, more indiscriminately killing innocent people on the sun moon peak, lawless, law enforcement team! I ordered you to cut this man as soon as possible! There is no amnesty for chopping! " "Yes The soul of the law enforcement team yelled and jumped on the challenge arena, holding a big sword and cutting it towards the white night. At that moment, dozens of swords hit, like a mouth full of steel teeth, appeared from the void and swallowed into the white night. "Is this the hall of judgment? What a disappointment! You deserve to judge others? " White night, his eyes suddenly red, his whole body magic broke out, he did not hide or dodge, let the big knife cut. Clang! Clang! Clang! The sword clanged... the sword banged on its body, just like hitting on steel, making a crisp sound. The men on the law enforcement team all turned pale. How tough! "Let me judge you." In front of me, I''ll sweep the sky in front of me. Whoosh! An electric light drew a perfect circle around him. More than a dozen soul soldiers of law enforcement team rushed to his side, and all of them were cut with knives and people. The wounds were covered with lightning and blackened. The law enforcement team is the next emperor, but in front of the white night, it is like paper paste. White night this knife, completely let the sun and moon peak fried pot. Kill law enforcement? Who else has the guts over the years? This is the tiger beard of the ruling hall in public! This is against the whole Shenwu continent. Even if he was right before the white night, from this moment on, he would be a prisoner of the judgment hall. "What is he doing? Is he crazy? " Third, the holy girl suddenly stood up from her chair and rushed to pass, but was stopped by several elders of the holy heaven family. "Please go back, saint." "What are you doing?" Third, the saint is in a great hurry. "Sister, you must care about white night? But now he is the enemy of the judgment hall. If we help the white night, we will certainly be implicated by him. Sister, you should think about it carefully. " Xiaodai said in a low voice. The third saint''s eyes trembled and did not make a sound. Even if she insists on her own way, she can not break through the obstruction of the people. Zhu Qingyao couldn''t help himself. Although he wanted to help Bai Ye, he couldn''t bury the whole bamboo forest with him. It''s good not to start at night. Once you do it, it''s useless even if you know that Liu is wrong. How serious is the killing of the law enforcement team of the adjudication hall? This is the ruling house can not tolerate. "White night! You are too arrogant Lei Li was angry and roared: "where is the Lei family?" "Ray''s family is here!" "Kill!" Lei master into countless lightning rushed to kill the white night on the stage. "Lei family? Guilty After a cold drink in the white night, the evil spirit broke out, and a terrible virtual shadow suddenly appeared behind him. He held the sword in his hand and chopped at the Lei family master like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves. "A thousand thunders!" The strong men of Lei family roared in unison. Flashes of lightning poured out like a flood. The crackling sound stimulated everyone''s eardrum. However, the devil is not afraid, and the evil spirit is not extinguished, and the huge fist is pounded away, just like the ferocious strike of the ancient giant, which directly blows in the thunder and lightning flood. Bang! The magic and the power of thunder and lightning exploded, and all the thunder family members were lifted. At night, he rushed to the sky and cut the immortal sword and thunder sky blade like two long rainbow. Pooh! In front of these two magic weapons, even the emperor''s body is as crisp as paper paste. What''s more, the quality of the great emperor in Shenwu land is far inferior to that of the nine soul continent.After a while, Lei Jiaqiang''s death and injury were more than half. "White night!! I''ll fight with you Lei Li''s eyes were red with blood and blue veins. He roared, his blood twinkled under his skin like lightning, and a blue electric light burst out from his forehead and went into the sky. For a moment, the sky darkened. A large number of thunder and lightning darted in the dark cloud, and then a blood red lightning fell down, accurately splitting on the body of thunder force. At that moment, Lei Li''s appearance changed greatly. He had red hair and long beard, and his forehead had two horns. His face was ferocious. The meaning of thunder and lightning in him became stronger and stronger, just like the arrival of the God of thunder. Next to the thunder rob see, surprised: "this is the thunder god Jue?" "As soon as the Thor''s code comes out, the thunder and lightning in the world are under his control. This son will not live long!" "Do you dare to speak out against us? It''s ridiculous The fog shadow of his head shook his head with Pan Long Lao Ni. "No matter who he is, he can''t walk out of the sun and moon peak today!" Liu did not know his hands behind the negative, cold said. Lei Li launched the Raytheon formula, incarnated the Thor, and his strength increased greatly. At the moment, he reached the top of the mountain, with unparalleled force. Lei Li waved his hand. Boom! Countless thunder and lightning suddenly fell. Nine days of thunder, has been controlled by him! Step lightly in the daytime and retreat like a kite. "White night!" At this time, a voice came from the stage. White night side head, but see Mei Xi and long Princess and others rushed over. "You leave quickly, this matter has nothing to do with you, you also can''t help me anything, go quickly." The white night did not dare to speak directly with them, so as not to implicate them, so they communicated with soul power. "But do you want to see us Long Princess eyes between the tears, voice choked. The heart beat all night. Indifferent? In this case, if you move, you are dead! White night sighed, Shu''s heart a horizontal, not far from the bamboo green Yao transmission. "Zhuqingyao!" "White night?" Zhu Qingyao was stunned and looked at the stage. "Do me a favor and take the troops of heaven worship and Fengyun country away from here, so that I can take care of them." The sound of the white night rippled in zhuqingyao''s mind. Zhu Qingyao looked at him and nodded silently: "good." "I owe you personal affection. Don''t let them be wronged! If anyone dares to hurt them, I will go to heaven and earth in the daytime, and I will surely frustrate them! " White Night Low roar, pull out the dead dragon, toward thunder force mercilessly split past. The terrifying sword force directly splits the arena and the auditorium in two. The amazing force shatters the sky thunder and forces the powerful thunder force to flash sideways. Seeing this sword, Zhu Qingyao was terrified. How dare he disobey the will of the white night? Immediately led the people of the bamboo forest to stop the princess and others. Yu Xiaoxiang was also taken away. The whole sun moon peak is in a mess. Some of the souls left, some left to assist the judgment hall, and a large number of powerful people rushed here after receiving news. The target of white night is not only Lei''s family, but also ruling hall and Liu unidentified! He used two swords and one sword alternately. The dead Dragon Sword kept roaring, and ten Heavenly spirits were wildly launched. There was silver spirit spring in his mind. His soul power was almost limitless. With the powerful dead dragon spirit, even if he had one enemy, he would not breathe at all. "Crazy! Crazy!! This man is completely crazy At dusk, his lips tremble, and his eyes are filled with horror. She never thought that a person could be so strong! Face hard to shake the ruling hall! "Li Zhun, what should we do now?" Asked the man next to him. "Get ready and support the main hall immediately. From now on, the white night has nothing to do with my flying eagle area! He is an alien, a man against the will of the verdict! Kill Li Zhun said in a low voice. He suddenly found out how ridiculous his remorse was. Such a person who defies the judgment hall openly only needs to be destroyed. However, for such a person, he was still frightened before... I''m afraid it is not to bury the flying eagle area? Under the instruction of Li Zhun, the flying eagle area began to move out. And the strong in other regions also moved on, heading for the broken arena. "Good coming!! Good coming!! Ha ha ha... " the more he killed in the white night, his eyes were red with blood. Looking at the hundreds of souls coming, he stepped forward and cut off with his sword. The golden column of light is like the punishment from the gods, swallowing these souls. When the light column disappears, there will be no remains of more than 100 souls. People do not stop, put away the dead dragon, buckle the chopping immortal and thunder sky blade, sweeping past, dark sword body and thunder light all over the blade body like his wings, into the crowd wantonly harvest.He hardly defends himself. The terror of the immortal makes many lower emperors unable to break his defense. How can he hurt his body? However, with half a column of incense, there are mountains of corpses and rivers of blood around the arena. Thousands of strong people died, hundreds of the great emperor. Fog shadow, Pan Long Lao Ni, Liu unidentified and other strong men were silent. This man is a complete madman! Devil! "Li Zi, stop being crazy! Give me back leitianren Thunder force in the state of Raytheon suddenly roared, the whole body of electric current overflowed, into the void, and held the thunder blade in the hands of the white night. Leitian blade trembled in an instant. Lei Lizheng wants to recall thunder sky blade with the meaning of thunder and lightning. Whoosh! Finally, Leitian blade into an electric light, separated from the palm of the white night, flew to Lei Li. "Great!" Everyone was overjoyed. "Lei Tianren is the heirloom of my Lei family! It has been refined by our Lei family. It is the exclusive property of our Lei family. How can it be taken away by others? " Lei Li complacent smile way. "Is it?" White night blood eyes open. Ray reached for it. But the palm just touched the thunder sky blade. Bang! A violent explosion came from thunder sky blade. Lei Li was caught off guard and was directly blown off. He fell heavily on the ground. Before he got up, he even spat out a few mouthfuls of blood... the joy of everyone was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 Lei Li''s body is covered by a layer of armor interwoven with thunder and lightning, which is from the soul method of Leishen Jue. However, the lightning armor only supported three breaths, and then it was completely extinguished. Lei Li got up with difficulty and looked at the Lei Tian blade in front of him. A shallow mark was looming, which made him angry. "Despicable, I even put the soul seal on the thunder sky blade, and plot against me!" "Mean? Thousands of you besieged me and said that I was mean, so many people killed me one, and you were plotted by me. It''s not that I am mean, but you are incompetent. " White night a sword split a great emperor, staring at Lei Li, said scornfully. "Madman!" Lei Li clenched his teeth and grabbed Leitian blade and walked quickly towards the white night: "see how I kill you!" The thunder power of Leitian blade seems to be completely changed. The thunder idea suddenly rises a step. He stares at his step and drags out a long tail of thunder and lightning on the ground. It is like a meteor that impacts on the white night. All the people who touch the thunder force all the way are extinguished by the terrible lightning power in his body. Even the next emperor can''t bear it. People rushed to avoid. Lei Li is close to madness. If he doesn''t kill the white night today, he will have a devil in his heart. This son has caused him too much shadow, and the blow to Lei''s family is too shocking. Even if he paid a painful price, he would like this son to die! However. Lei Li''s estimation was wrong. The more powerful the moves are, the more useless they are in front of the white night. Because the sword in his hand is named dead dragon. When Lei Li rushes past with Lei Tian''s blade in desperation, the dead dragon sword comes out of the scabbard again, carrying the power of supremacy, and kills Lei Li with irresistible momentum. "Die!" Thunder roared. But. The result was not what he expected. At the moment when the force of thunder collides with the power of the dead dragon, it turns into smoke and disappears in an instant. Even if his momentum shakes the sky, it is still perfectly suppressed by the dead dragon sword. The thunder sky blade is more indomitable, intending to resist this force. Bang Dang! A crisp sound rippled in Lei Li''s ear. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the blade in front of him, where... Had broken in two! "Impossible..." ray whispered, unbelievable. And that''s what happened. The rest of the force destroyed Lei Tian blade, more like countless terrible hands, seize Lei Li and tear him crazy. In the twinkling of an eye, Lei Li turned into a cloud of blood mist and burst into pieces in the air. "Dad The thunder roared. Everyone''s breathing is sluggish. Thunder force in the state of Raytheon, can''t you take a move in the daytime when holding the thunder sky blade? "Who is this white night? What exactly did he use? Who the hell is he? " Panlong old nun, Wu Ying and Liu unidentified could not sit still. Those who intend to perform in front of Liu unknown, in order to win the favor of the people in the ruling hall, also stop and stare at the white night in horror. Even Lei Li has been killed and Leitian blade has been destroyed. Which is the existence that these emperor killers can fight against? "White night, isn''t it? How wonderful At the periphery of the crowd, xiangjue, who was protected by the heartless peak people, held out lilac tongue and licked it at the pink lip. In the autumn eyes, there were bursts of Halo: "only you, the top strong person, can match my fragrance and unique color!" The third Saint finally calmed down. She watched the white night closely, eyes full of complexity. "I didn''t expect that soon after we parted, your strength became stronger and stronger." As soon as Lei Li died, Lei''s family became a piece of loose sand. Several strong people of Lei''s family hastily retreat to take away the thunder robbery. But how can white night not understand the truth of weeding? He stepped forward, and his arrogant force dashed more than ten souls in front of him, just like a wild bull running wildly, and the ground was shattered by him. "Lei Jie, you connive at your brother''s wanton behavior, massacre innocent people, and do evil things with Lei family''s identity and energy. What''s more, you collude with the adjudication hall and get away with it. Today''s ruling hall won''t rule you, I''ll rule you by night!" After that, the sword of chopping immortals was raised high, and it was cut away from the place where thunder robbed a hundred meters away. Sonorous! The shadow of the sword stretched for more than a hundred feet, as if it linked to the sky and tilted down. The thunder robbed the great fright, ran away in a hurry. But the shadow of the sword is so huge that it seems to cut off the whole sun moon peak, and there is no escape at all. "Help me!! Ladies and gentlemen!! Help me Lei Jie looks at Liu unidentified, Panlong laoni and others in horror. "Stop it!" Liu didn''t know how to bear it. He gritted his teeth and rushed over. But he was a little late. The terrible blade instantly tore Lei Jie and others. He hit the front of the sword shadow, and his whole body was torn into more than 100 pieces, splashing blood into the sky. A group of Lei family strong people are also scattered, dead death, escape, rout.The tyrannical Lei family was destroyed. Liu unidentified eyes flashing with anger. People are scared! No one can stop the white night! The strong men of the Lei family were killed and injured, while the masters of other forces also suffered heavy losses. The intensive soul method hit the white night, but could not break his immortal body. Pan Long Old Ni and fog shadow look at each other, both of them can see the horror in each other''s eyes. "I have observed for a long time that although there is a protective magic weapon on his body, it is not a top-notch magic weapon. What really makes us unable to break his defense is his flesh body!" Pan Long said in a deep voice. "What do you mean by that? Even if he is not in samsara, he has already been fragmented in the face of this kind of attack and killing. Is it hard for him to become the flesh of this son and still be on the samsara Asked the mist shadow with a frown. Pan Long was silent for a moment and nodded directly: "it is possible." In a flash, the fog shadow and several judges around were all stunned. "What body is not on samsara "The heaven will not die! Life is as good as heaven Qi Tian does not die? Fog shadow brain a blank. Liu unidentified led the elders of the adjudication hall to rush past, and sent news to the deputy hall. A large number of powerful people of the ruling hall came, and the master of the deputy hall of the ruling hall was also alarmed. This is a battle related to the honor of the court of adjudication. White night killed Lei Jie, Lei Li, and immediately turned the sword''s edge and walked towards Liu unidentified. The law enforcement team has been chopped by him, the ground is full of corpses, and there are not many souls around who dare to stroke their tiger beards. "White night, it''s not enough to kill Lei Li. Do you want to kill me?" See white night blood red eyes reveal the killing intention, Liu unknown expression cold asked. "You have framed me many times, and you want to kill me. Do you think I should let you go?" White night light road, breath a coagulation, breeze robe urge, people such as the wind irresistible, rushed to Liu unidentified. "Protect the master of Liu hall!" "Kill the thief!" The voice exploded. Dozens of strong people are coming from all directions! All around the white night. "Roaring with fury!" "Cut the Star River with a knife!" "The spirit of heaven strikes!" ... all kinds of moves swept in, and stormy towards the body of the white night. But they are all like straw and iron, which have no effect. White night is also not soft, buckle the sword and cut, the cruel death Dragon Sword force vent and go, like a storm swept. All around, the strong suddenly turn upside down. Three elders of the judgment hall came up, one with two palms and one with one, offering a magic realm to cover the white night. In an instant, the scene around the white night changed greatly, and countless monstrous gods appeared and attacked it. White night backhand chop, but split a void, these are illusions, not noumenon. And the other two elders seize the opportunity, close to the white night, one pulled out a green dagger to stab. The dagger still did not break the body of the white night, but it was smeared with poison, which directly immersed in the soul power of the whole body of the white night. White night brow a frown, feel oneself soul force thick incomparable. In an instant, he understood that the dagger was not destroying the body, but directly dealing with the soul power. White night soul power poisoning, the starting speed has decreased several times. Another elder was overjoyed and immediately pulled out a slender sword from his sleeve and stabbed at the heart of the white night. The sword is not aimed at destroying the body of the white night. When the tip of the sword reaches the chest of the white night, the body of the sword suddenly breaks and turns into a rope, which entangles the body of the white night. The white night was bound, and the whole man fell from the air. "Great!! Great "It''s worthy of being the master of the ruling hall. It''s so powerful!" Around the soul of the people out of the mountain like a tsunami of cheers. "White night, although you are arrogant, you can''t compete with my judgment hall! I want to hang your body on the top of the sun and moon peak and tell the world what will happen if you challenge the authority of the court of adjudication Liu didn''t know how to sneer, his hand was shaking, and the silver glittering judge''s pen appeared in his palm. As soon as he stepped on it, he rushed to the white night. His sharp brush, seemingly soft and soft, stabbed at the heart of the white night. "Did Liu Dian mainly kill white night?" "He can''t break the flesh of the white night!" There was a loud voice. "Can''t it be broken? Who said that? " Liu did not know what to do with his left hand, and a silver charm appeared in his palm. "Broken heart" Panlong old Ni exclaimed. "What? The heart breaking charm given by the judge? " Countless people stare straight, a look of disbelief. It is said that after the judge gave the master and vice hall masters gold and silver judges'' pens, he also gave several hall masters a spell. This charm is the God''s gift that the judge bestowed on these hall masters. It is said that the "heart breaking charm" can break the shackles of the heart and enter the supreme realm.But today, Liu did not know to kill white night, actually gave this gift to use. It can be said that Liu did not know what to do. If you don''t kill the white night, you can''t explain to the main hall! He did it all! But at the moment when the broken heart talisman sticks to the heart of the white night, the bound white night suddenly rises, tearing open the iron sheet that imprisons him, and the whole person stands up. "What?" Liu did not know. White night to avoid the charm, the moment close to Liu unidentified, a hand suddenly pinched Liu unidentified neck, he severely fell to the ground. Bang! There was an explosion. The whole sun moon peak broke apart. "Are you... Not imprisoned?" Seven meat and eight vegetables Liu did not know how to tremble. "If I don''t pretend to be subdued by you, how can I have a chance to kill you?" He said coldly in the white night. He raised the chopping immortal and stabbed him at the chest of Liu unidentified www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 Pooh! Liu''s chest was directly penetrated. He breathed as hard as he could, bleeding from the corners of his mouth. His soul was pierced, and the spirit of heaven was wounded. His fighting power was greatly reduced. He didn''t expect that white night was so confident that he deliberately let the two elders catch him and lure him to come over and then attack him with his backhand. As usual, how could Liu not see through the weak means of showing the enemy? But now what happened today is beyond the common sense. Liu did not know that he was trampled on the judgment hall and completely lost his mind. Therefore, he started his way. What makes him more unexpected is the strength of the white night! Such a puppet emperor has such amazing strength! If you were a shadow childe, Wushuang Feiyu and others, I don''t know how many times they died! Some people look at the seeds of the final race, which are ugly at the moment. If there is a white night, it will never be their turn to run for the champion! "Stay... Stop!! White night... Stop it... seeing the killing intention of the people in front of him, Liu Wuwei''s pupil was tight and he cried like crazy. But it doesn''t work! The purpose of white night today is to kill people, not to win the championship! "This runoff has nothing to do with me! In addition, I''m not from Shenwu land! What''s the use if I''m elected? " White night cold smile way. Liu unidentified heard the sound, his whole body trembled fiercely, and looked at the white night with a pair of living ghosts. For a long time, talent trembled and said: "you... You are... Nine souls..." sonorous! Pull out the sword at night and cut off the head with one sword. Liu didn''t know what to say before he fell. The court of the verdict was in shock. The judges retreated in horror. Even the second Hall master of the deputy hall of the ruling hall has fallen down. Who can resist this person? "What to do?" "The Lord of the temple is dead!" "The temple master is dead! Who can stop this man? " "What to do?" The crowd panicked. Even the law enforcement team has become a loose sand, running around! "It''s over! finished! It''s over Cries of panic and despair were heard everywhere. All were shrouded in the fear of the white night. "Brute At this time, outside the Shenwu platform came bursts of heartrending roars. All eyes were fixed on it. Seven white figures came from the entrance of Shenwu platform. They were seven men in white robes, with white hair and white beards, both men and women, all old. "The sun and the moon are seven years old!" Exclaimed a desperate member of the law enforcement team. "Seven elders, please be the master of Liu hall in our hall!" "Please make decisions for us and uphold the justice of the verdict!" The people in the judgment hall knelt down one by one, crying for their father and mother. Seven people fell on the broken Shenwu platform, looking at the bodies beside the white night, one by one, with serious expressions and indignation. "Beast! Do you know what you''re doing? " First of all, an old man with a bald head and white beard had a twisted face, and his eyes were full of anger and roared at night. "Kill some people who should be killed, just do what should be done." White night light said. "Who should be killed? Should the people of the house of judgment be killed? You are completely blinded by the devil in your heart The old woman on the other side said coldly. "The court of judgment? Favoritism and malpractice, ignoring the law, has long been unfair, I Shenwu duel to win, but Liu unidentified confused black and white! It''s better to punish him than to punish me! " White night smile: "I don''t know who you seven are, if you want to start, then come on, five middle, two high... This line-up is a bit of fun!" "Arrogant!" The seven were so angry that no one had ever dared to speak to them in that tone. "The seven elders are the guest ministers of the court of adjudication. Although they don''t perform their duties for the court of adjudication on on weekdays, they are bound to be duty bound. Although you are tough, you can''t insult them so much at night! Even if the head of my vice hall is facing the seven elders, it is also polite. If you are wise, come and worship immediately. Maybe the seven elders will spare your life Panlong said, pointing to the white night. He killed Liu unidentified, old Ni is very surprised, but this does not make her believe that white night can defeat these seven people. It is said that the seven people went out of the same place, entered the same door, worshipped the same teacher. From childhood to adulthood, they all ate the same food together. Although they were not close relatives, they were more than close relatives. They had some telepathy between them. A frown and a look could let others know what they meant. It is precisely because of this premise that the big formation of the seven people is extremely terrifying, especially the famous "prisoner''s array" of the seven, which is said to be able to lock the heaven and earth. Once it is used, the gods and ghosts will move.These seven people appeared, and Panlong knew that this arrogant man would not be able to hop for long. "Plead guilty?" White night eyebrows a slant, light looking at Pan Long Old Ni and others: "you come and kneel in front of me to beg for mercy, I can also spare your life!" "Brute "I don''t know what''s good or bad!" People are angry, the sun and moon seven old is even more furious. "There''s no need to talk nonsense. This son has a heinous crime. If you don''t kill him, it''s not enough to calm down the resentment of Shenwu people. Brothers, let''s do it." An old woman said coldly. "Good!" The head of the old man nodded and drank: "open the battle "Go The other six drank together and turned into six torrents and scattered around. The seven are arranged around the white night, floating in the air, like gods. The white night was surprised to find that there was a fuzzy and transparent gas line link between the seven people. Some of them held a gourd in their hands, some had a huge banana fan, some had a walking stick, some were even more strange, they were root brooms. The magic weapon of the seven people was strange and tight. However, when the magic weapon of the seven was sacrificed, a wonderful air mask was covered in the place where the seven people started. The air mask directly sealed the surrounding area, just like a huge cage, completely locked the white night inside. "Prisoner of heaven!" Pan Long Old Ni exclaimed excitedly. "It seems that white night has completely angered the seven elders, otherwise they will not use this array as soon as they come up!" Said the mist shadow with a light smile. "The night is dead!" "The trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. Naturally, these crazy children will not live long." "Let''s see how the seven elders punished him." Others talked. With their own magic weapons as the medium, the seven people release seven strange energy. These energies gather in the center and fuse above the white night to form a huge light ball. White night eyebrows a frown, tentatively will chop the immortal sword to wave in the past. Bang! As soon as the blade touched it, it exploded. The powerful force made his arm numb, and he was a little unstable. He almost fell out of the air. "Ha ha ha ha..." the people below are laughing wildly. "White night, surrender. The sun and the moon are all ready. You don''t have a chance." The fog shadow cried. "Is it?" Looking around in the white night, he suddenly moved, turned into a streamer, and cut off towards the nearest old man. Dang! There is a barrier in front of the old man, which will cut off the immortal sword directly! The sword can''t be cut. Its defenses are incredible. "The mantis arm is the chariot! Shake the tree The old man sneered, and suddenly his face was silent and his voice was powerful. In an instant, the light ball in the center exploded, and a terrifying cobweb like halo shrouded the white night. At the moment, the white night is like being locked in a transparent cocoon! "The prison array has been completed! Refine this son Cried the bald old man. "Refining!" "Refining!" "Refining!" "Refining!" "Refining!" "Refining!" The six men roared together and hit their palms on the barrier of "prisoner''s array". The amazing soul power is surging to vent, which makes the whole array surging and turbulent. A refining force gradually spread on the surface of the prisoner array. "I can''t run away at night!" People looked up. Looking at the distant dusk, his pale face was full of joy. Li Zhun was also relieved. When he saw Liu unidentified being killed, he almost felt cold. He thought he would die. He almost didn''t even think about it. He turned around and ran until the seventh day of the sun. "Such a proud man, if he doesn''t die, the emperor killing list will be dominated by him, and even the God killing list... Will have a place for him!" Shadow childe squinted and looked into the distance. There were a group of people standing there, all of them were seed players. The leader, with his double swords on his waist, was the incomparable flying feather of his strength! At the moment, a group of matchless flying feathers also stare at the white night with dignified eyes. Heaven envies talents! And between geniuses, there is mutual hatred and jealousy. Especially the genius of the white night. He won''t die! With his brilliance, will anyone in Shenwu land pay attention to them? Die!! Many seeds have vicious thoughts in their hearts. "Refine me?" The white night, which had been attacking but had no effect, suddenly stopped. "Do you want to struggle for nothing?" The old man looked at the white night in front of him and said with a smile."Then you see if my struggle is fearless!" White night chuckles, put away the immortal sword and chop it with a dead dragon sword. Roar! The amazing force of the sword blew out. Like the golden moon in bloom. However, the barrier is not human. It only has defense, and it can''t stimulate the strong terrorist force. However, the unique destructive power of the dead Dragon Sword still surpasses that of the immortal sword! Bang! The simple sword fell heavily on the barrier, and the whole "prisoner''s array" immediately trembled. The seven were shocked and looked at the white night in dismay. "It''s impossible? Is the prison array loose? " "How could a puppet emperor have such terrible destructive power?" Several people were stunned. How many people do not know about the terror of Tianzhen? But now... Is shaken by a puppet emperor? "What are you doing? Don''t speed up the soul force to stabilize the sky array The bald old man roared. The other six quickly stopped practicing the array, quickly formed their palms, and constantly slapped the barrier. One after another, the soul power was sent to the inside. "What? Panic? Should I struggle again? " The white night stares at the old man and laughs softly. The old man''s face immediately turned into pig liver. White night is not polite. I''ll take my sword again. Bang! This time, the prisoner''s array trembled wildly, and a large number of cobweb like cracks appeared in the chopping place, and they spread all around. The seven were pale. The people below looked up, their mouths were wide open and gaped www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 Prisoner of heaven! Sun and moon seven old famous array! It is said that seven people once imprisoned 11 emperors in this array, including five high-ranking emperors, and cooperated with several strong ones to refine and kill all these great emperors in the array, which made the array famous in the mainland, and the seven old masters of the sun and the moon resounded everywhere. The seven people have been practicing at the sun moon peak. Because of their reputation and strength, they are received by the deputy hall master of the adjudication hall. Over the years, they have been in and out of the adjudication hall as guest ministers, helping the adjudication hall to dispose of many stubborn soul cultivation masters. Of course, because of the status and rights given by the court of adjudication, the seven people were not less domineering. In the vicinity of the sun moon peak, no one dared not be polite and respectful. But now, it is intolerable for the sun and moon seven elders to make a big stir in the Shenwu runoff election and kill the second master of the deputy hall of the ruling hall. If they don''t come forward to stop them at this time, all that the court has given them will be lost, and their reputation will also plummet. I thought that with the help of the prisoner''s array, he could easily subdue this guy who was a puppet emperor. But now it seems that they were wrong... the seven people looked at the broken prisoner''s array in fear, and no one spoke again until they took the dead dragon sword and cut out the third strike. "Be careful!" A shrill cry came from the mouth of the bald old man. "Withdraw!" I don''t know who roared. At the same time, the seven people withdraw their palms from the barrier of the prison array. Bang! The Dragon Sword explodes on the prisoner''s array, and the transparent and huge cocoon bursts instantly. Countless energy blooms in the air, and the energy of the dead Dragon Sword disappears. The strong seeds, such as Pan Long Lao Ni, Wu Ying, shadow childe and Wu Shuang Fei Yu, all look up with dull eyes. "Prisoner''s array... Broken?" Panlong old nun looks very white and whispers. "So broken?" Fog shadow also feels incredible. To be fair, if they are in prison, they will not come out at all! "Prisoner of heaven? But then, what else do you have? Let''s do it together. " White night indifferent to see the scattered sun and moon seven old. The seven people''s faces changed and they didn''t say a word. white night''s mouth rises, and looks toward Panlong neli and others: "I have broken their array, and I have said before that has the final say, if you kneel in front of me now, I will not kill you. This is the last chance. If you do not do it now, I will cut them down later, and it will be your turn!" "Arrogant!" "Who do you think you are?" "The seven masters are not defeated yet! It was just a slip of the tongue that got you out of the fight. Do you think you''re going to win? " "Let''s join hands to help the seven elders kill this man!" Some soul people shout, many people immediately sacrifice weapons to stimulate the soul force, high jump. Fog shadow, Pan Long Old Ni these giants did not act, their eyes are full of deep concern, obviously have their own abacus. But white night doesn''t want to think too much. He stares at those people, the smile of the corner of his mouth is more and more ferocious. "Good! Then I''ll kill you who are the happiest After that, Qingfeng robe starts and humanized wind blows away! "Stop him!" The bald old man growled. The seven held up their magic weapons, and their soul power quickly gathered together and turned into a huge light net, which covered the white night fiercely. "A net in the sky!" "Does the net live me?" White night directly open the distance with the net, kill those souls, do not need to cut the immortal, directly carry the dead dragon to chop! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! ... every time the sword of the dead dragon is cut down, an angry dragon flies out and hits the ground, breaking the ground instantly and tearing out a ravine like an abyss. When it blows to the sky, it will shatter the void, crush the soul force, and completely annihilate the body of these souls, even without any residue. Anything can''t bear its power. If it is touched, it will become powder. It''s terrible and tight. However, in the appearance of seven or eight swords, only a few of them survived. They fell to the ground, completely lost their fighting power, staring at the white night in horror, trembling, liver and gall. The sun and moon peak is broken and crumbling under the destruction of the dead dragon sword. "Is this the way of this son?" Pan Long old nun and others pour out cool air! "Beast!! Don''t do evil again Sun and moon seven old roar and roar, seven people raise their hands together, that huge net instantly falls down, mercilessly covers to the white night. White night put up the dead dragon, one hand to it, palm rippling with a white flame, hit the net.All of a sudden, the huge net burns directly, and after three breaths, it turns into ashes. The seven people were stunned and couldn''t believe it... "your net is just a fancy. You''d better take a look at my Internet bar!" In the light of the white night, the general trend of the body and the emperor''s Qi were sacrificed together and spread out, almost covering half of the sky. Whoosh! A huge gas network hit the nearest old man. Bang! The old man was caught off guard and fell directly from the air. This is not a net, this is a mountain! The old man vomited blood, which could not be resisted. White night with a sword, like a meteor. "Be careful!" "Kill!" The other six roared. The six forces together bombarded the imperial spirit and general trend of the white night, intending to push it back and let the old man get away. "Is it useful? Seven years old? Even if you really use the power of the sun and the moon today, I will suppress you With a roar of the white night, a black light flew out of his chest, which hung in the sky to cover the sun and the moon. It''s a prison monument! As soon as the prison tablet appeared, the pressure suddenly increased more than a thousand times. The surging magic power penetrated into every wisp of air, soul power and imperial Qi. All of a sudden, the imperial spirit, soul power and general trend of the seven people were all disintegrated. The seven old members of the sun and moon instantly fell to the ground, smashing all the mountain peaks below. White night to take advantage of the momentum to rush, such as a long rainbow across the sun, the old man through. Seven years old, lose one! "Fourth brother!" "Fourth brother!" The other six were extremely pathetic and cried out bitterly. "I want you to die!" The bald old man''s eyes were red with blood, and his face was full of ferocious roars. The whole body burst out a flame, like a meteorite falling into the white night. "You all want to refine me. Have you ever thought of making me feel better?" The white night said coldly, and the soul of the dead dragon was aroused. The surging power gathered in the palm of his hand and hit him with a backhand. Ice palm! Click! Click! Click! Click... the place where the palm power flies directly freezes, and the surging ice force freezes half of the sky. The bald old man was caught off guard and completely wrapped in the frost. The white night breeze robe starts and rushes past. When it is near, a dead dragon is killed. "Big brother, be careful!" On the side, a sun moon seven old man roared, recklessly bumping into the frost. The bald old man was hit and flew, but the member couldn''t escape and was swallowed by the dragon sword. "Five brothers!" The bald old man roared with blood and tears. All the people below were out of their wits, and their scalp was numb. Li Yue Qi Lao was killed two people by the white night, but he had no strength to fight back... "white night!! We will catch you. We will make you worse than death! Let all the relatives around you suffer as much as you do! " The five people who are angry and impatient send out a vicious curse! "Oh? Is this a threat? " The bloody eyes of the white night flashed, and the intention of killing became more intense. "It''s not just a threat, it''s going to happen! White night, you will definitely pay for what you have done today! I will make you regret it The bald old man almost broke his teeth. He knew that if he went on fighting, he would only be eaten by the white night. After clenching his fist, he finally issued the order to retreat. Sun and moon seven had already died, and the remaining five had no chance of winning the battle again. "I''m afraid you can''t make me regret, but I have to let you regret it first! Have you left yet? " White night doesn''t want to let go of these five people. Otherwise, Princess Chang, Mei Xi, Yu Xiaoxiang and others who have something to do with themselves will be killed by the sun and the moon, and even zhuqingyao will not be able to keep them. When he turned his hand, a thunder seal hit his forehead. Then he looked up to the sky and roared. The sky was suddenly dark. Countless thunder and lightning came down, one by one, thundering thousands of miles away around him, forming a thunder and lightning prison connecting heaven and earth! "Is this?" "The best treasure of Lei family, the thunderbolt seal of thunder robbery!" "And the nine gods thunder cloud!! White night can use these two magic weapons so skillfully "It''s over! With these two magic weapons, I can''t escape from the sun and the moon! " The people below were boiling and terrified. Fighting alone in the daytime, the sun and the moon are seven years old, but they can''t fall behind! It''s so horrible! "We did it with you!" The bald old man roared, his whole body suddenly burst into golden light, and his whole body''s soul power suddenly soared wildly. Sacrifice the spirit of heaven!! Big brother "Big brother, I''ll be with you when I sacrifice the spirit of heaven!" "Even if we are dead today, we should also pull the white night on our backs!""We can''t insult the prestige of the sun and the moon." The remaining four people regarded death as if they were returning home and worshipped the spirit of heaven. All of a sudden, all five people were promoted to the top, and directly entered the ranks of the most powerful. At that moment, the sun and moon peak collapsed, the sky and earth were dark, all things were silent, and the universe was reversed. The strong man on the sun and moon peak retreated madly to the foot of the mountain and did not dare to approach here again. This, already is emperor''s war! The whole Shenwu continent will be affected by this! "It''s a terrible crime to disturb Shenwu''s runoff election and kill Shenwu Zhongliang. The crime is unforgivable and should be punished according to the law! When you kill! I''ll kill you At this time, a magnificent voice like a god floated from the sky. The sound broke the dust, scattered the thunder clouds, settled the turbulent land, and cleared the sky and earth. Five people shook. Countless souls are shocked. Qi Qi looked at the sky, but saw a huge silver cloud floating. "Master of the vice hall!! Here comes the master of the vice hall Countless people cried out in excitement and knelt down one after another. "Please, the Lord of the vice hall, kill the sinners in white night!" "Please, the Lord of the vice hall, kill the sinners in white night!" The voice rang through the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 The remaining five people of the seventh day of the sun and the moon sacrificed the soul of heaven, and their strength greatly increased. At this time, it was also the time of the greatest pressure in the daytime. But at this time, the chief of the deputy hall of the ruling hall, who did not show up all the time, appeared just right. His appearance almost determines the scale of the battle! White night doesn''t think it''s a coincidence. "If you can sit in the position of the deputy head of the court of adjudication, you are really resourceful. You have been watching the drama for a long time. Are you willing to appear now?" A faint smile on the white night. The silver cloud quickly drifted to the broken Sun Moon peak, and then dispersed. A middle-aged man in a silver robe with a huge judge''s pen in his hand appeared. The judge''s pen in his hand was bigger and brighter than Liu''s, and his breath was extraordinary. As soon as this man appeared, Rao was the sun and moon who offered sacrifices to the spirit of heaven, and the seven old people could not match each other, and their momentum was completely covered. This is the master of the deputy hall of the ruling hall, and the sky is far away from Yan! Who is in charge of the ruling in the south of Shenwu continent! "I don''t know what you''re talking about? Why don''t you kneel down when you see this hall? " Xiao Li Yan stares at the white night with his eyes majestic. His lips don''t move, but he sends out a frightening threat. "Do you want to play garlic? Liu has been dead for so long. I don''t know how many waves have passed since I went to inform you. But you didn''t show up until they sacrificed the spirit of heaven. Isn''t it obvious? You won''t fight me without an absolute chance The white night is light. The sun and the moon were seven years old, and their faces suddenly changed. How terrible is the seven old sun and moon who sacrificed the spirit of heaven? If it is true as the white night said, then they have become the gun of the sky. "This hall has been closed for many days, and it''s about to break through. It''s delayed. I don''t want you to make such a mess here. It''s the fault of this hall that the Lord of Liu hall and the seventh old man of sun and moon were injured and killed." If you don''t trample on the law, how can the innocent people be punished if they don''t trample on the sky After that, Xiao Liyan wrote a huge dead word in the air with the judge''s pen. In an instant, the whole heaven and earth lost its color, a place of silence, and endless stillness enveloped everything. This is the method of Xiao Liyan, the leader of the vice hall. With one move at will, one can display the terrifying domain. In this area, the vitality of the white night is extracted by the Xiao Liyan all the time. Ordinary people will lose thousands of interest and even thousands of interest of vitality every time they spend. If he stayed here for a long time, Xiao Liyan would be in peace, and his opponent might have become old and grey. With one stroke, he sentenced his opponent to death! Sun Yue Qi Lao was shocked when he heard this. However, they had sacrificed their souls and had no way to retreat. Even if what the white night said was true, they could not change anything. They could not question the distance of the sky. They could only bear their teeth. "Master of Xiao temple, don''t talk nonsense. Judge this son quickly." Cried the bald old man. "Good!" Xiao Li Yan nodded and pointed to the white night and said, "this hall can issue a ruling order now! The sun and the moon are seven years old. We order you to judge this person as soon as possible! Kill What does that mean? Do you want to start? Five people hold a stomach of resentment, but can not spread to the body of Xiao Liyan, can only be full of grief and anger toward the white night body. "Kill!" The five are full of momentum and terror. At the moment, their strength is far more than before, at least ten times stronger than before. The strength of the five people gathered together and pressed toward the white night. Rao was also under pressure when he had eleven heavenly spirits. In the white night, the body fell directly from the air, and the ruins below were like being slapped by a huge palm, sinking for several feet. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ground made a startling sound. But it''s not over. But when the five people raised their hands together and roared, all the energy in each person''s body burst out. This force collided with each other and expanded continuously, giving birth to an incomparable force of terror. This force even absorbed the dead air that filled this area. When the night approached, it was a terrible move that could crush the tree rings and destroy the universe. This attack, however, was no longer possible Look at the flesh. The white night''s expression coagulates, pulls out the dead dragon sword to chop. However. Death dragon sword is not omnipotent. The purest destructive force is like a cloud of smoke, which can be seen but can''t be touched. The power of the dead Dragon Sword penetrates directly. "Good!" The five were overjoyed. The dead dragon sword can''t be destroyed. What else can the puppet emperor do? "Town!" Just then, a big drink in the daytime. The prison monument flew over to release the power of repression.Yet the power of Destruction cannot be suppressed. It''s infinitely close to white night. "I can''t hide it!" "Go to hell!" Five people laughed. "Not necessarily." White night chuckles and drinks again: "close!" Snore! As if something had been opened, a terrible attraction directly seized the destructive force and swallowed it up. The power of "prison" stele is to absorb! "Oh? Do you still have this kind of treasure? Then seal it Xiao Li Yan''s eyes are awe inspiring, and he raises the silver judge''s pen and writes vigorously in the air. "Seal!" All of a sudden, a gray light hit the town prison monument, like a bubble will completely lock the town prison monument. At that moment, the white night, in addition to some of the town prison monument, completely cut off all feelings with it. "With this hall, any means you can use will turn into nothingness. Surrender, there is still time." Xiao Li Yan looks at the white night and says faintly. White night frowns. The morale of the five men is so strong that they will kill them together. The white night draws out the sword to attack the past. But Xiao Liyan also made a move at this time. It is also a silver judge''s pen and a huge "seal". For a moment, the sword in the hands of the white night also took off and flew, floating in the air, and completely lost contact with him. Xiao Liyan''s position in Shenwu land is incomparable even to the top emperor. In jiuhun continent, it is at least Xuanyuan emperor''s level, and its means can be imagined. White night is no longer as handy as it used to be. In addition, Xiao Liyan is completely on the edge. He doesn''t intend to deal with the white night head on. Instead, he makes full use of the remaining five people of the sun and moon seven to fight with the white night head on. This will be solved as soon as possible. This man is like a knife, on the neck of the white night. The white night looks cold, people moved to open, but not to the sun and moon seven old kill, but run in the opposite direction, attack to the sky from the extension! The sun and the moon can''t be killed at all. It''s better to solve this big threat first! "Interesting!" Xiao Liyan narrowed his eyes and wrote a huge "defense" in his hand. In a flash, the word became huge, turned into brilliant gold and blocked in front of the white night. Pull out the dead dragon in the white night. Fangzi trembled a few times, and finally split, and the terrible sword force hit the sky like a flood. "What?" Xiao Li Yan Leng, probably did not expect that the white night should be so easy to break through their own defense, immediately picked up the pen again, quickly wrote a "instant" word. Whoosh! The dead dragon''s sword is empty. The white night also launched the breeze robe to chase the past. But often close, the sky from the extension will be directly blinking, simply can not catch him. "Feimayi shakes the tree, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. Can you fight against the enemy The bald old man disdained. "The sun and the moon are seven years old. Don''t talk nonsense. You can sacrifice the spirit of heaven for a long time. Kill this person before the spirit is burned out. If you kill this person successfully, you will make great contributions to my ruling hall. I will ask the judge to reward you. Maybe the magistrate will have means to keep your accomplishments." Xiao Li Yandan road. It was like a shot of dope, hitting five people. The five people were shocked, their eyes were burning with fire, and they went crazy toward the white night. They sacrificed the spirit of heaven, almost the same as death, but the delay of the sky made them hope again. "It''s just a poor creature who is used by Xiao Liyan. Do you really think that five people who don''t even have the spirit of heaven will be valued by Xiao Liyan?" White night shakes head light way, palm a wave, a icy palm blew past. Half of the sky was covered with dust, but it was soon smashed by five people. "We believe in Xiao Dian Lord!" Five people roar together, such as five torrents, alternate attack, terrible emperor Qi dyed the sky dark, unstoppable. The dead dragon rises again in the white night. Xiao Li Yan''s eyes narrowed and the judge''s pen danced quickly. "Seal!" But this time, the power of the seal did not work on the dead dragon sword. "Well?" Xiao Liyan was stunned. The sword power of the dead dragon roared away, instantly disintegrating the power of the five. "Get out of the way!" The bald old man screamed. Five people dodged together, but two of them couldn''t dodge, and were swallowed by the dead dragon sword, and were directly destroyed. "What?" Xiao Li Yan was stunned. He was shocked to find that the sword was much more powerful than before.However, he did not know that the sword was strong when it was strong. The sacrifice of the seventh day of the sun and the moon did not have a great impact on the white night! Because they become stronger, so will the white night! "There are only three people left. Can you still kill me?" White night light said. "We''ll fight with you!" The bald old man''s eyes were about to crack, and his hands were flying in the air. His endless imperial spirit and soul power condensed into a huge axe, which he chopped toward the white night. "Magic weapon! The sea of fire Another old man threw a magic weapon and hit the white night. "Seal!" "Seal!" "Seal!" "Seal!" "Seal!" Xiao Liyan wrote rapidly, writing five huge "Feng" characters in succession. Each of them was vigorous and powerful, full of boundless strength, carrying mysterious power. However. All kinds of magic can do nothing but die dragon. He cut down with one sword, smashed the axe, disappeared like a purgatory of fire, split the five seals, like an unstoppable dragon, swallowed the bald old man and others. Xiao Li Yan opened his eyes and watched silently. Looking at the sun and the moon, all of them died under the terrible sword. "What''s the matter with that sword?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 The sun, the moon and the moon are all destroyed. They thought that if they sacrificed the spirit of heaven, they would be able to fight against the white night. In fact, they were totally wrong. If they did not know what kind of weapons they had in their hands, any opponent would suffer a great loss. But there''s one person who doesn''t. That''s Xiao Liyan. He''s been watching calmly. In fact, in the white night and Liu did not know when to fight, he has arrived. It''s just that he feels that things are not so simple. A puppet emperor can kill so many great emperors, which is enough to show his extraordinary strength. However, if he makes a big fight for the final election by himself, if there is no energy behind him, Xiao Liyan will not believe it. To be able to sit in his position, it is not enough to rely on strength alone, but also requires amazing intelligence and vision. Judging the situation is the most basic. If this unknown wild boy is a great capable disciple, he has to weigh it. Although the ruling hall is powerful and powerful, no one dares to say that he is invincible in the world. At least Xiao Liyan has seen more than ordinary Shenwu people. "It''s your turn. What? Are you still standing there? " The white night looks at the sky. "What''s your name?" Xiao Li Yan said faintly. "White night." "White night?" Xiao Liyan frowns, the name is strange. Although white night became famous in jiuhun continent, because of his identity, people in Shenwu mainland would not know much about him unless they made a deliberate inquiry. "Where are you from?" Xiao Li Yan still doesn''t start to ask. "Are you procrastinating?" White night asked with a smile. "No, this hall just doesn''t want to lose a good seedling. You are so young, but you can easily kill the upper emperor. If you can fight for the nine spirits on behalf of us, you will be able to make the nine souls bow down!" Xiao Li Yan Road. "Is that really what you think?" White night eyebrows move, the words reveal disdain. "Of course." "You are not an idiot, and don''t treat me as an idiot. When you talk, you put your eyes on the sword on my waist several times. I guess you should be fighting my sword now, not me?" Smile in the white night. Xiao Li moved his eyelids. Kill the great emperor? Xiao Liyan doesn''t believe that white night has that ability. In the final analysis, it''s all because of his magic weapon. The sword just now, even if the upper emperor tried his best, it might not be able to blow it out. How could it have such a terrible destructive power if it was just a puppet emperor at night? Naturally, it''s about this sword. "White night, if you submit to my ruling hall, this hall can promise you that everything you have done before will not be investigated. Even this hall will report you to the magistrate, and you will be appointed as the new deputy hall''s second head. What do you think?" Xiao Li Yan made a sound again, and let go of this topic. His eyes were shining with strange luster. White night touched his chin, the corner of his mouth Rose: "the second Hall Lord? I''m not interested, unless... " I can''t stand the temptation. Xiao Li Yan secretly smiles and says, "unless what?" "Unless... You let the judge let me be the Lord of the court and let the judge be my subordinate. Maybe I can think about it." Said the white night playfully. The words fall, the sky from the extension of the instant face cold. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" His voice was cold and murderous. "Of course." "Do you understand the consequences of insulting the magistrate?" "This... I don''t know." White night will press the hand on the dead dragon sword, light smile way. "Since you don''t want to eat a toast, you have to eat a penalty wine, then no wonder this hall!" Xiao Liyan doesn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. Write quickly. The word "instant" appears! Whoosh! When the man disappeared and reappeared, he was already in front of the white night. The terrible judge''s pen directly stabbed the white night''s chest and wrote a huge "death" at a speed beyond the sound. All of a sudden, there was a startling explosion centered on the white night. The terrible "mushroom cloud" is blooming in the sky. "If you don''t want to surrender, you''ll die." Xiao Li Yan lenglengleng said, and again wrote a huge "Mie" word. In an instant, the scattered destructive force seems to be trapped by something, and it shrinks rapidly towards the place where it explodes in the white night. The space there instantly twists, then breaks and decomposes, and finally... poof! A soft noise spread. Then, there appeared a cross tens of feet long. On the cross, it was full of frightening stillness. The cross lasted for about three minutes, and then it broke into two winds. One is to the South and the other to the north. And the place that was blown by the wind, all turned into ruins, without any living beings. It was like the sickle of death, harvesting everything.People who look out from afar run away like crazy, afraid to be affected by this force. "This is the power of Xiaodian master!! This is the power of the house of judgment Panlong old nuns stood on the top of the mountain in the distance to look at the scene, one by one excited. Under this blow, white night even if not dead also hurt. That''s exactly what happened. Xiao Liyan''s method was not comparable to that of the general emperor. His attack was directly applied to the internal organs and almost avoided external defense. After one attack, he even vomited two mouthfuls of blood at night, and his body was in turmoil, and his soul power could not be condensed. It is the first time that he has suffered such a serious injury since he stepped into Qitian immortal. He hastened to urge the "green emperor''s secret of eternal life" to moisten his internal organs with a strong breath of life. With yinlingquan, the soul power of the white night can hardly be used up, while there is the secret of eternal life of the green emperor. As long as he does not die, he can recover from multiple injuries. This is the dependence of white night. As long as he is not wiped out by a blow, he is immortal. Whew! The white night smashed the dead air around and killed it in the sky. The sword of the dead dragon is like the sword of the gods. At the moment of wielding, the surging power tears Everything and bumps into the past. Xiao Li Yangang thought the battle was over. When he saw the man rushing out, he whispered and danced with the judge''s pen. Instant! Bang! The Dragon explodes. The white night breeze robe urges to the extreme, the human almost also equates to the twinkling of an eye. Instant! Instant! Instant! Instant! Instant... Xiao Liyan keeps dodging and does not fight back at all. And this piece of heaven and earth has been cut into pieces by the sword in white night''s hand, and it is a mess. Xiao Liyan felt a bit of pressure. But there was still not much panic on his face. At this time, Xiao Liyan, who has been dodging, wrote a few more strokes at the moment of writing, and there is a small broken word "strike" beside the huge word "instant". Boom! Just close to the sky from the extension of the white night was immediately smashed out. "Is it right that we should not die?" Xiao Li Yan looks at the white night that is retreated, coldly says. The white night panted slightly, his eyes narrowed and he did not speak. "Qi Tian immortal body... The whole Shenwu continent, how many people can have this kind of body comparable to the God? I didn''t expect that today I have a statue. You are really extraordinary in the white night "It''s just that you insulted the court of judgment, and even more insulted the magistrate. If you don''t kill you today, how can I rule the mainland?" Xiao Li Yan drinks and dances again. "Do you want to escape?" "Run away? You think this hall can''t really subdue you? Even if you are immortal, we will tear you up with our own hands Cold voice down, the sky from the extension of the pen again fly. "Die!" "Broken!" "Out!" "Kill!" "Kill!" Five words in a row, instantly into five forces on the body. Xiao Liyan attacks and kills with pen, which is almost unavoidable. If the body of the white night is not so strong, he will be dead. Bang! Bang! Bang! Whew! Whew! After three explosions, the space around the white night is twisted and crazily tearing his flesh. This is the attack of Xiao Liyan. Most of his soul methods are initiated by the judge''s pen, and once written, his opponent is almost unstoppable. His arms were broken directly in the white night, but they recovered quickly under the influence of the secret of eternal life of the Qing emperor. "I want to see how much soul power you have." If the sky is far away from the cold road, you should take another move. But at this time, the white night also made a sound. "Die!" "Broken!" "Out!" "Kill!" "Kill!" Five big drinks. is as like as two peas in the sky. "What?" The sky is far away from yanleng. Bang! Bang! Bang! Whew! Whew! With the effect on the body of the white night not much different from the attack and kill on his body. Xiao Li Yan''s body trembled and retreated sharply. His arms were broken, but he tried his best to control the judgment pen with his soul power and write a huge word of "healing" in the air. After the person recovers, does not live to retreat, and the white night opens the distance. "I make the truth with my pen and attack, but you can tell the truth with your mouth?" He looked at the white night in disbelief: "what kind of skill is this?" "Curse of life and death in the netherworld!" The white night is light. "Is it? It''s really good! " Xiao Li Yan took a breath and his eyes became focused."If you''re so tricky, I won''t keep my hand! White night, can you take this one? " With that, Xiao Liyan danced with the pen, and huge words appeared around him. "Pro!" "Soldiers!" "Fight!" "Who are you?" "All!" "Battle!" "Column!" "Yes "Before!" Whoa! The last stroke, the world suddenly golden. At that moment, the white night seemed to have been thrown into another world. Around him, there were four giant Buddha statues covering the sky. They looked at the white night with pity eyes. At night, my eyes are frozen and alert. This is the domain of the canvas with the power of truth! But there were countless words in the sky. Treachery, killing, stealing, lies, greed, destruction, death, pain, tyranny, arrogance... countless negative gifts are like stars, which adorn the sky. Every word, every word, all the time to vent the cold breath, affect everything around. And the center of all this is white night. Xiao Li stands in the sky, holding a pen, staring at the white night with a solemn drink. "You are guilty!" All of a sudden, the whole world collapsed. The power of all trials surges in the night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 Xiao Liyan has the highest strength of the upper emperor, and the soul state is strong. He has 14 heavenly spirits. I don''t know how many soul states he has mastered. And his most terrifying move is the power of truth words launched by the medium of pen in hand. This is a way to transcend the power of the five elements just like the power of space. However, Xiao Liyan''s method is obviously more advanced, and his understanding of the power of the truth is far beyond the white night. White night is just using the pithy formula of "the curse of life and death in the netherworld" to launch the simplest power of truth. He has been able to combine the power, and even release this power in the situation of array to exert a hundred times or a thousand times power. This is a different move. Even if Qi Tian does not die, it may not be able to take it easily. White night clenches his teeth, retracts all the soul power, Yuan force, imperial Qi and general trend of the whole body, and arranges them between the heart, brain and the soul of heaven and soul, trying to protect the vital points. And the next moment, this extraordinary power of truth has arrived. Bang! The first hit went straight to the chest. White night chest collapse instantly. Click! The second hit hit on the right arm, the bone broke, the skin turned over, and the flesh and blood flew. The third hit on the head, white night facial features immediately dislocation, almost not adult shape. Then there was the fourth strike, the fifth strike, the sixth strike, and the seventh strike... the terrible strike of truth almost tore up the night, but his heart, soul and brain were not damaged, and all the power of immortality was infused into these three regions. Xiao Li Yan clenched the pen and gasped slightly. He was staring over there, his eyes still. He believed that he would die under this attack. It was because he wiped it out that he had killed the most powerful emperor in Shenwu land. It was because he wiped it out that the sand emperor was able to successfully ascend the throne of Shenwu''s first flesh body. In the early days, even if they were killed by enemies in the sky, they would not be able to use the same strength to kill them. Xiao Liyan doesn''t believe that the body of white night is better than that of Sardi. And the innumerable outside looking at this side of the soul do not believe. In the final analysis, he is just a fake emperor! Even if you are lucky enough to be able to fight against the upper emperor, at least the physical body is not so terrible? However, many people are still frightened and dare not make a conclusion. After all, this man has given them too much shock and terror... the power of the truth continued for half a column of incense, which slowly disappeared. The golden sky gradually recovered. The earth below has been cut off a hundred feet. There is not a house around, there is no living creature. Even the sun moon city under the sun moon peak is flattened at the moment. The people in the city escape and die. Xiao Liyan takes a deep breath. Although the cost is very heavy, as long as you can get rid of this person, it is worth the price. "That sword is by no means an ordinary thing. If you can get it, it''s nothing if you don''t know if you die and the sun and moon are seven years old." Xiao Li Yan''s eyes twinkle with halo, and the pace flies into the sky, rushing towards the white night. He firmly believed that his attack would not destroy the sword so easily. As for white night? There is no doubt that you will die! All this is going on as he imagined! But just at the moment when Xiao Li Yan just leans by, a golden light rushes out of the smoke and stabs him fiercely. Xiao Liyan was shocked and wrote in a hurry. It''s too late! Pooh! His chest was directly pierced, and the man fell down like a broken kite. "What?" Distant fog shadow, Pan Long Lao Ni and others were shocked. "Is the master of Xiao Temple injured?" "My God Exclamations continued. People raise their eyes, but see smoke dispersed, white night with dead Dragon Sword crazy panting. His whole body was covered with scars, all fingers were broken, his skin was cracked, his body was even more fragmented, one piece was broken on the left and the other was missing from the right. However, he did not die. On the contrary, there was a breath of life flowing around his body. But this breath depends on the soul power to generate, and at the moment of the white night, the sky soul has already dried up, only relying on the silver spirit spring in a little bit of recovery. "What a terror!" The dragon sword was quickly put into the scabbard. The man gasped as hard as he could. His face was extremely white. If one of these things is missing, the white night will die in the blow just now. Xiao Liyan is worthy of being the master of the deputy hall of the adjudication hall! This means, I do not know how many top emperors, put in the nine soul continent, it is also a wonderful existence. At present, it is extremely difficult to kill Xiao Liyan. Looking down at the white night, he tries his best to take advantage of Xiao Liyan''s unprepared and successfully counterattacks, but this sword obviously does not kill Xiao Liyan.He covered the wound and stood up. The broken place was healing slowly. "The whole heaven does not die?" The pupils are slightly tight at night. Originally, Xiao Liyan is also a person who has the immortal body! Although his immortal body was far from being able to compete with the white night, his powerful body made him not die after eating a dead dragon. If you can''t enter the samsara, I''m afraid it''s already a residue... "do you want to hit again?" The white night swallowed and fell with the handle of the dead dragon sword. But Xiao Liyan doesn''t intend to entangle with the white night any more. He wrote a huge instant word, and people moved thousands of miles away. "Want to escape?" Turn your head in the white night. "White night, your strength surprised me. The power of the nine character truth words in this hall is enough to kill any emperor in Shenwu land, but you are not dead. I admire you very much. However, you should not think that the verdict given to you by Shenwu adjudication hall is over! The real play is still ahead! A just verdict will give you the punishment you deserve sooner or later! " Finish saying, Xiao Li Yan turns around, writes the instantaneous character wildly in the sky, leaves directly. "If you run away, you''ll run away. Do you want to say that with such a high profile?" White night frowns. The Vientiane gate is obviously more pleasing than the judgment hall. But soon, he realized the intention of Xiao Li Yan. This is the general site of the deputy hall of Shenwu adjudication hall. The strong people around him are not familiar. If Xiao Liyan gathers the strong to attack him, the situation in the white night will be terrible. In his present state, he would be hard to insist on a few more emperors. After all, if we don''t fight with iron, we will not be able to support it sooner or later. "Well, Xiao Liyan, since you''re gone, I''ll go as well. But before you leave, let me give you a gift." White night mouth raised, turned and ran south. But the white people are aware of the fog, and soon they see the water. "No! We will go to the general site of the vice hall at night! " "What does he want to do?" Countless people exclaimed. The white night is indifferent, carrying the sword to rush wildly, at the same time toward the mouth constantly stuffed beans. Although yinlingquan can produce endless soul power for him, it also needs time. "Old Panlong?" The white night narrowed his eyes and saw a group of people on a high mountain. The corners of his mouth cracked and he pulled out the sword to blow over. The people here were terrified and ran away. Panlong old Ni also can''t guard against, in a hurry to dodge. The white night breeze robe urges, as if a ghost appeared in front of Panlong old nun. The dark sword of cutting immortals stabbed her at the place of her heavenly soul, and then one pick, a spirit of heaven flew out. He immediately absorbed the pure soul power in his soul that day. Panlong old nun fell to the ground and had no cultivation. "You have insulted me several times and I have abolished your cultivation. Do you have any opinion?" White night staring at Panlong old Ni cold way. "I don''t mind." Pan Long Old Ni''s pale face whispered. "What about you, fog shadow?" White night side head, staring at the void not far away. Hiding in the void of the fog shadow all over the body crazy shock, quickly appeared, kneeling in front of the white night. "Misty shadow is willing to accept punishment. Please spare your life, Lord white night!" Exclaimed the misty shadow. "Well, give me your emperor''s soul!" The white night cheers, the sharp sword stabs, picks out a emperor soul again. Misty shadow vomited bleeding water and fell on the ground, but soon got up, lowered his head and did not dare to utter a word. Those who can''t even subdue Xiao Liyan are definitely not the ones they can fight against. In front of such a strong man, they should bow down, die and flee? That''s going to accelerate death. They don''t want to die! If you have no accomplishments, you can practice again. If you lose your life, you will lose everything. "The rest will not submit, die!" In the daytime, he shouts and rushes away with his sword. Anyone who kneels down can live, and those who resist and flee are killed. After a round of blood washing, he went straight to the branch hall headquarters in the daytime. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The bell rang from the headquarters. "Enemy attack!" "Enemy attack!" There was a cry. A large number of court officials and law enforcement teams appeared, they lined up to open the border, as if facing a big enemy. The white night is close to the front of the headquarters. Looking at the copper gate several meters high, the gate suddenly cracks with a sword. The sword spirit of several tens of meters flies in from the gate, tears the earth, and goes forward without hesitation, which directly runs through the whole headquarters address. Those so-called boundaries can''t support a breath under the sword of chopping immortals. "How dare you be wild in the judgment hall? Look for death At this time, a large number of strong people jumped out of the ruling hall.They are the judges of all regions! "Even Xiao Liyan has been beaten away by me. Do you want to stop me?" White night sneer, a sword to cut. Several Temple plans to stop, but soul force just sacrifice, it was a sharp sword split, a sword horizontal cut. Pooh! Several Temple masters directly fell down and died miserably. People were shocked. In the white night, it can be ignored and killed directly. For example, the tiger enters the sheep and the sword blade swings wildly. The arrogant sword spirit and the terrifying imperial spirit are like the last storm that envelops the headquarters of the ruling hall. But after a few minutes, nearly 100 people died. The people of the judgment hall were afraid. No one has ever dared to do such a thing in the judgment hall! This person, subverted many people''s mind that invincible ruling hall! And heard that Xiao Liyan was defeated by this man, more powerful people have no resistance. Gradually. Someone couldn''t bear it and started running. "Help... Help!" The shrill scream resounded through the ruling hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 Outside Langya City, which is thousands of miles away from the sun moon city, people from Shengtian people, shadow island and wushuangcheng are slowly entering. In addition to them, there are also many strong people in various regions and the Lord of the court. Li Zhun was among them. Evening to the night of the message to the Xijia, please quickly send experts to come to rescue her. At the moment, the whole person is like an ice cellar at the moment. She looks pale. Accompanied by several seeds from the Kirin area, she enters the city a little bit. When she thought that she was using and offending a super strong person who dared and could compete with the ruling hall, she was terrified. "If you don''t die at night, I''ve attracted a super enemy for my family..." murmured. Sun Xiaolou and Qi Wanyu followed behind, sighing at the appearance of dusk. "I didn''t expect that the strength of the white night was so terrible. If he had been a member of our flying eagle area, my flying eagle area would have been brilliant and resounding today." Sun Xiaolou shook his head and sighed. "Mr. Li Zhun is totally miscalculated this time. If he had dared to bear the pressure of Lei''s family, how could my flying eagle area be like this?" Qi Wanyu couldn''t help speaking. "Who would have expected that the white night could destroy the Lei family with one hand?" Later, Lu Jing said. Liyuan was silent. He came from qingtianzong. He had known the power of white night for a long time. But he didn''t expect that the white night was so strong that even Lei''s family was destroyed. So it was not easy to kill him as a giant? Fortunately, there is no white night! Li Yuan is very lucky. "We must send a message to zongmen immediately. In this life and this life, we must not fight against the kingdom of worshipping heaven, and we must not provoke the white night any more. Otherwise, the inheritance of our clan for thousands of years will surely be destroyed." After thinking about it, Li Yuan immediately sent a message with a token. Li Zhun listened to all these people''s conversations. His beard trembled violently, his pace slowed down a little, and he turned his head and said in a deep voice: "don''t talk nonsense. It is reported that I ruled that the head of the hall, Xiao Li, has already left the pass. Once he does, he will surely die in the daytime." "The sky is far away?" Several people''s faces were horrified. "Xiao Dian Lord? He did fight with white night, but judging from the situation before, he could not defeat white night. " Not far away, the shadow prince, who led the shadow Island team, said coldly. Li Zhun''s face turned ugly. Snore! At this time, several strong winds came from the distance and landed steadily here. At first glance, there are several strong men from the ruling hall. As soon as they landed on the ground, a few staggering figures fell to the ground, gasping. All the people inside and outside Langya city gathered here. "It''s the Abbess!" "And misty elder!" The voice came. "Fog shadow?" Shadow childe''s face suddenly changed, and he ran with people. The Lord of the adjudication hall in some areas just entering the city also heard the news. Several people sat on the ground, lost their souls, like walking dead. All the onlookers were shocked to find that they had lost all their accomplishments, and that they had no soul power in their bodies, and the spirit of heaven had disappeared for a long time. "Master!" The Bodhi woman trotted over with several nuns. Seeing the scene of Panlong, she knelt on the ground and began to cry. "My child, this is the life of a teacher." Panlong raised his tired eyes and sighed. "Who is it! Who dares to hurt my shadow island people The shadow childe roared angrily and quickly walked to the fog shadow. He said angrily, "uncle, who did it? Who killed you "White night." The fog shadow raised his head and spat out these two words. As soon as the two characters fell, all the people present were shocked. "Did you get involved in his fight with the master of Xiao Dian?" Next to the matchless flying feather can not help speaking. "No Fog shadow shakes his head: "how can we get involved in that level of fighting?" "Did the white night ignore the master of Xiaodian and force you to attack?" Another person couldn''t help asking. "No The fog shadow bitterly shakes his head: "he is after defeating the Xiao Dian Lord, just come to us to settle accounts!" The words fell to the ground, and everyone was silent. Defeat Xiao Dian Lord? Xiao Liyan, the Lord of the palace, was defeated! "What a liar? Is the master of Xiao hall defeated? " "Misty shadow, are you wrong?" "What should I do now?" The crowd was flustered, pale and frightened. They put almost all their hopes on xiaoliyan. If xiaoliyan fails, can anyone punish daynight? If even Xiao Liyan can''t stop the white night, then the white night will come. What resistance do they take? What to do? What to do?When people look at me and I look at you, they can see the fear in each other''s eyes. At this moment, it''s like the end of the world! "Don''t be impatient!" At this time, a shout from the walls of Langya city. People all looked there, but they saw Duoqian, the leader of the hall in Qilin area, standing there with several elite of Qilin area. "Many qian Temple masters!" Someone called. Duoqian is a skinny old man with gorgeous clothes and expensive magic weapons all over his body. He glanced at the bottom with bean sized eyes and said seriously, "don''t panic. Xiao Liyan, the leader of our hall, was not defeated by Bai Ye. The master of Xiao Dian just considered capturing Bai Ye alive, so he withdrew temporarily. Now, the master of Xiao Dian has informed the strong person of the north main hall and issued a judgment order. Within one day, the strong man in Shenwu land will run towards here like a shrinking net Go, at that time, the white night can only be captured with bare hands! " "Is it true?" "Of course! We have started to organize blockade lines in various regions, and widely issued rulings and heroic orders! The white night must bow down! " We should be honest and upright. When the crowd heard the sound, they were boiling and clapping. "That would be great!" "White night, it has become a public enemy of our Shenwu!" "Just one person, even if his strength is soaring, will definitely not be able to contend with the whole continent." "No one can save him!" Many people are relieved and smile reappears on their faces. "Duoqian Temple master, night madman and thief. We are gods and warriors. We are duty bound to kill the thieves. Please tell me if there is any place we need to serve, we will not hesitate!" A group of souls rushed forward to express their loyalty. When other forces see this, how can they miss such an opportunity to perform meritorious deeds? This matter has a great influence. If we can use it to lead some silk thread with the court of adjudication, it will be beneficial for life. As a result, more and more forces began to take Duoqian as their head. More dry mouth up, ha ha straight smile. Morale and popularity are the most important, especially their trust in the court of adjudication. Then... bang! A great noise came from the distance. Everyone was surprised and looked in the direction of the loud noise. That is the direction of the ruling hall. "What''s the matter?" Drink more dry. "I''ll send someone to investigate." Next to the ruling hall people rushed to the road. But as soon as people ran away, they saw a lot of bloody, disheartened sub hall adjudicators who fled in a hurry, one by one in a mess. The pupils of the crowd were dilated and rushed forward. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so embarrassed? " Step up and down the wall. Shadow childe and others also rushed to the past. When they saw Duoqian and others, such as the Savior, they knelt down on the ground one by one and cried out in horror. "Destroyed!! It''s all ruined!!! The division of the judgment Hall... Has been destroyed "What''s ruined? Speak up Duoqian frowned and drank. One of them tried to catch a few breath, then lay down on the ground and said in agony: "many qian Temple master, the thief killed the headquarters of the branch Hall of my ruling hall in the night. He killed and destroyed the city, and he wanted to raze it to the ground!" "What?" More dry explosion roar out, eyeballs quickly fall out of the eye socket. "How could that happen?" "White night... Attacked the sub hall?" "What the hell is he doing? Crazy!! He''s crazy Once again, people''s confidence has just broken. A lot of people are in the same place. The white night actually hit the sub Hall of the adjudication hall! How terrible this is! In the eyes of these Shenwu mainlanders, the hall of adjudication is the temple in their mind. It is a place where a group of gods live. No one can desecrate it. But now, there is a man who breaks the Convention, breaks the prohibition in their mind, and does whatever he wants there! It''s almost like breaking other people''s beliefs!! "Master of the temple, we must rush to help the branch hall! If you sit and watch the temple be destroyed by the night, then the people of the main hall will come down and all of us here will be held responsible. " Next to a soul see just stabilized people''s hearts and turbulence up, immediately whispered. "You''re right. You must rush to the sub hall immediately!" After nodding his head and thinking for a moment, he turned to those who had been courteous to him: "ladies and gentlemen, your previous oath has greatly moved our temple. In this case, we will arrange a task for you to help the branch hall immediately! Stop the white night, the temple horse up to inform the Xiao Dian Lord, let him quickly lead the master to come! ""Ah?" Those people were dumbfounded for a moment. Even Xiao Liyan has been beaten away, even Panlong old nun, fog shadow and others are abandoned! They''re going to die, aren''t they? "What? You don''t seem to want to go? " More dry frown. "This..." "are you playing with the hall?" Dry and angry, the momentum dispersed. A group of judges, who were strong in the hall, drew their swords and pointed at those people. "No, how dare you? We''re going, right now These people had no choice but to gather troops and march toward the branch hall. Duoqian took a look at these people and turned around and headed for Langya city. Three hours later, news came that most of the troops who went to support the branch hall had been destroyed, and the rest had fled. People in Langya city were shocked again. But soon, they saw hope. Five hours later, in the south of Langya City, an elite ruling army appeared. The leader was Xiao Liyan! The main force of the court of adjudication has arrived... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 Bang Dang! A golden gate was smashed by the dragon sword. At that moment, there was a lot of light in the door. Looking up at the white night, you can see that behind the broken door are all the gold cabinets arranged in order. On each cabinet are colorful, brilliant and incomparable magic weapons. Step into the white night, look around, a moment later open the Qianlong ring, put the things on the cabinet into the ring. This is the storehouse of the court of adjudication, which is the so-called treasure house! This treasure house is about the size of five halls. Almost every treasure in this treasure house can be called rare treasure! The sub Hall of the adjudication hall is a branch established based on the main hall to manage all areas in the south of Shenwu continent instead of the main hall. As the emperor is far away from heaven, the income of the sub hall is usually far better than that of the main hall. In addition, judges rarely come to the sub hall, so the power of Xiao Li Yan is even greater, and he is more unscrupulous and arbitrary. Every year, the branch hall will hand in a batch of materials to the magistrate, and these materials are usually allocated from here. However, Xiao Liyan also has his own small abacus, and the best things will not be given to the judge, but left to himself, such as this small Treasury belonging to him. Here, the worst books on the bookshelf are the lower imperial Scripture level. Almost all the pills on the cupboard are from the hands of the emperor. All the Tiancai Dibao in the box, any one of which is put outside, is a valuable treasure. No one can imagine the value of this treasure house. I''m afraid even Xiao Liyan can''t be estimated by itself. White night doesn''t know what''s polite. He ransacks the treasure house with great vigour. The storage space of Qianlong ring is not comparable to that of ordinary storage ring. After all the warehouses are removed, the space of Qianlong ring is still huge. After the robbery, he ran out in the daytime. The people of the temple died, and those who fled fled were completely captured by him. "The delay is too long. Xiao Liyan will never leave so easily. If expected, he must have called the strong to attack me!" The white night bowed his head and thought, intending to return directly to Baitian country, find the cave, and return to the nine souls. In other words, it took a long time to stay here. Now, I''m afraid that all the places around the sun moon peak and even farther away have learned about the news here. I don''t know how many powerful emperors are going here. Everyone wants to make great achievements in front of the judgment hall. Especially for this kind of event which is rare in a thousand years, more people are eager to make contributions. White night thought, jump, intend to fly away. But just then, a white light came from far away and hit him. "Who is it?" White night eyes a Lin, pull out the sword and rise. "White night, I am not the enemy!" The white light stopped at once and made a sound. The sound is clear and crisp, just like the Ding Dong of spring water, but it has a kind of familiar feeling that has not been seen for a long time. The white night stupefied, looked up, but saw a girl in white with a veil standing in the air, appeared in front of him. The girl''s autumn eyes are like stars. Her posture is gentle and boneless. She exudes a faint body fragrance all over her body, which makes her intoxicated. Seeing the enchanting eyes of the girl, her face suddenly changed in the white night: "you are the woman... In the battle of the son of the nine souls!" What''s it called? The white night is forgotten. "Do you remember me? That would be great. " The girl gave a faint smile. "How can I not remember? At the beginning, someone told me to stay away from you, but I didn''t expect that you were the nine soul mainland people... Or the saint Tian people! " The eyes of the white night are full of vigilance. It seems that there are many people in the land of nine souls. The girl shook her head: "white night, don''t worry, I won''t harm you. You are familiar with me, so you should guess that I met you a long time ago." "Then why don''t you identify yourself?" "Not yet." Suddenly, the girl raised her weak and boneless hand and took the arm of the white night and flew down. Under the girl''s soft veil, there is a perfect face looming. Even if it''s just a vague feeling, it can be amazing and unforgettable... "don''t say this, you come with me quickly. Xiao Liyan has integrated the ruling forces and cooperated with hundreds of superior emperors to come here. If they find out, you can''t escape! I''ll take you The girl was a little anxious. White night moved her eyebrows and did not refuse. Although the girl was a saint Tian, she was familiar with the sub hall. She offered a sacrifice to shield the breath of the white night and her, and then walked the path to leave the sub hall. "Why are you so familiar with this place?" For a long time, the white night asked. "Do you know about the sacred heaven clan?" The girl in front asked quietly."I don''t understand." "I''ll talk to you then." The girl smiles: "I, the holy heaven family, are the descendants of God. The most pure Saint Tian people have the blood of gods flowing in their bodies. Since we were born, we are gifted and stronger than ordinary people. Although we fall into the Shenwu land, we are not completely ruled by the Palace management like other forces. Although we are also restricted by it, as long as we do not touch the bottom line, the ruling hall will not dare to take any action against our holy heavenly family. " Although this sentence does not reveal much information, it can make the ruling hall dare not move. This alone is enough to show the power of the holy heaven clan. I''m afraid it''s not the shadow Island, no two cities can match. "Because of my special status, it''s not difficult to get in and out of the judgment hall." The girl answered the question of the white night. White night nodded and asked for a moment, "why help me?" "Because you''ve helped me before." The girl did not look back and said softly. The white night opened his mouth and finally swallowed his heart. Seeing the girl''s back, a familiar shadow appeared in his mind. Can it be her? Forget it, or don''t ask. If it''s really her, what if she says it? For a long time, white night changed a question: "what are you worried about if you refuse to tell me your true identity?" The girl was silent for a moment, then slowly opened her mouth. "I''m worried about you." "Me?" "Yes." "Why?" "Because you can''t afford it." "That''s what it says." "The white night is dumb to laugh:" as if I know your true identity, I will definitely fight against the holy heaven clan. " The girl stopped talking. Out of the judgment hall sub hall, the girl pulled the white night along a small path. Looking into the distance through the vegetation beside the path in the daytime, you can see thousands of streamers in the sky in the distance, each of which is like a meteor hitting the sub hall directly. If you leave at night, you will be surrounded by them. It seems that this woman is really trying to help me. Thoughts in the white night. Out of the footpath, it is a deep forest, as long as the breath is covered, you can escape the pursuit perfectly. "The next way is on your own. If you do such things here, you will surely shake the mainland. People in the Shenwu land will be responded by the court of adjudication and will be wanted for you. You can''t stay here and go back to the land of nine souls earlier." "The people in the adjudication hall outside are not ordinary law enforcement teams, but the ruling forces transferred from Xiaoli. They are a huge army stationed nearby, and their strength is unknown how much stronger than the law enforcement teams. You should never confront them head-on. If you are trapped in a tight encirclement, even if you are strong enough, you can''t escape." The girl told. Nodding in the daytime. Thank you very much "You''re welcome." "By the way, can I trouble you one more thing?" The white night hesitated down the road. The girl did not hesitate: "you say it." "The kingdom of worship and Fengyun state my friends. I''m afraid that the court of adjudication will trouble them. If it''s convenient, can you take care of them for me?" White night said. "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to watch." The girl nodded. White night palm a turn, from the Qianlong ring to take out a few white as lotus magic tools, handed in the past. "These are some pills and magic tools from the treasure house of the sub hall. Take them as a thank you gift." Girl Leng next, also not polite, take it all. "Let''s go." "Goodbye." Boxing in the daytime. The girl nodded, and the white night was about to leave. She seemed to have thought of something and asked in a hurry: "by the way, will you take part in the Shenwu war?" "What?" The white night was stunned. The girl bit her lips and said slowly, "Shenwu land and jiuhun continent are about to start the Shenwu war. The Vientiane gate on the other side of jiuhun continent may have received the order of Shenwu. The Shenwu battle is the guide for the two continents to start a war. If Shenwu mainland defeats jiuhun land in Shenwu war, Shenwu continent will launch large-scale aggression against jiuhun continent!" "Is that so?" The brow of the white night is frozen. "Your strength is indeed impeccable, but I have to warn you that the people who come to participate in the runoff are not the top talents of Shenwu continent. They are just some people on the list of killing the emperor, and there is a list of killing gods on the list of killing emperors!" The girl said, lotus step gently, jump off, disappeared. "Killing God list? It''s very interesting The white night''s eyes twinkled with a cold light, and then turned back into the woods. Xiao Liyan led the ruling army to surround the sub hall and set up a network to rush in, but in vain. Hearing the news, all the powerful people gathered around the broken Sun Moon peak, looking for the whereabouts of the white night everywhere.But the white night, like the evaporation of the world, disappeared. Xiao Liyan''s calm face finally became gloomy. And this event, like a long wing, quickly spread all over the Shenwu continent. In an instant, Shenwu was in an uproar, and the judgment hall vibrated. Killing the law enforcement team, flattening the branch of the ruling hall, killing Liu unidentified, and defeating Xiao Liyan... this is something that countless Shenwu people dare not think of. Three days later, the voice came from the main hall of Shenwu ruling hall. Verdict: No.1: white night, reward: 70 million! All of a sudden, Shenwu was boiling. Countless heroes and heroines come out, and countless people live in seclusion. However, the originator of these events has already crossed the Ninth Heaven and returned to the nine souls continent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 The headquarters of the hall of adjudication. The splendid golden corridor. Xiao Liyan kneels on the ground with one knee, unable to get up on his knees, and his head is deeply hanging. On the steps stood several figures, one like a statue, motionless. At the top is a man in a gold robe. His hands were behind him, and he could not see his appearance. Only those two hands were glittering with golden gloves. This is the Lord of the main hall of the judgment hall, the spokesman of the judges inside and outside the Shenwu hall! Golden hand! The judge never shows up, and he decides everything in Shenwu land. Even Xiao Liyan, the leader of the sub hall, still has to kneel down before the golden hand. In fact, many people do not know that Xiao Liyan''s position in the main hall of the ruling hall is even inferior to some elders. "The incident happened suddenly, Liyan didn''t prepare for everything. In the face of this sudden situation, Liyan didn''t deal with it in a timely manner. As a result, the branch hall was destroyed and the verdict hall was disgraced. Liyan was willing to bear all the responsibilities and ask the temple chief to commit crimes!" Xiao Li Yan gently knocked his head on the ground, and said in a loud voice. Then there was a stifling silence in the hall. Everyone remained motionless, breathing in a rhythmic way, like a statue, like a frozen painting. Finally. The man in the gold robe and the Golden Gloves raised his head. It is a very serious face, a pair of deep pupil seems to be able to see through everything in the world at one glance. Under these eyes, no one''s inner thoughts can be hidden. "The sky is far away." He opened his voice and his voice echoed in the hall. "The sinner is there." Xiao Li responds with delay. Gold hand fixed his eyes on him, did not blink: "this incident, the main blame is not on you, there is no need to blame yourself, but the responsibility of dereliction of duty, can not be avoided, I will personally read you the ruling of the general hall to you later." "Liyan kowtowed to the temple chief." Xiao Liyan once again worshipped. Jin''s face was expressionless, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. He said faintly: "this incident has spread far and wide and has a great impact. It is a serious challenge for our ruling hall. If we do not deal with it properly, the reputation of our ruling hall accumulated over the years in Shenwu land will be seriously damaged. If the situation continues to deteriorate, neither the vice hall nor the main hall can explain to the judge £¡¡± "Liyan will spare no effort to assist the head of the temple in dealing with this matter, and will minimize the loss of my judgment hall." Xiao Li Yan rush busy road. "Is it your purpose to minimize it?" The golden hand looked cold and his voice increased by an octave: "as the deputy hall leader, what you consider is to reduce the loss, not how to recover it? Is that what you have in mind? If that''s the case, I''m so disappointed with you Hearing this, Xiao Liyan''s face changed. A trace of anger flashed through his pupils, but it didn''t last long. Instead, he said in a low voice: "Liyan knew that the ruling hall had suffered a lot, so he decided to dedicate all the resources he had accumulated to compensate for this low duty dereliction of duty. In addition, he would give an account to the temple chief and refuse to accept the temple chief and judge My Lord''s high expectations of humble office. " Gold hands a listen, that cold face this just gradually spread out. He nodded his head gently and gave a faint smile: "very good, you can say so, proving that you still have the heart of repentance. Don''t worry, the verdict of the court of adjudication has always been notarized, but it is not the most important thing we should pay attention to at present, although the impact of this incident is bad." Xiao Li Yan slightly raised his head and frowned: "Li Yan doesn''t understand the meaning of the temple chief." "The white night man, this hall has sent someone to investigate. In Shenwu land, the adjudication hall is easy to deal with a person. As long as you take this person, even if it is black, we can say that it is white. How can the ruling hall be destroyed by one person after so many years of standing Shenwu? Therefore, our focus should jump out of the white night and put it on the war of Shenwu. " If so, why did you pretend to be so angry before? Xiao Liyan was angry, but he didn''t dare to show it. He nodded and said, "the temple chief said that the war of Shenwu is of great importance to the interests of Shenwu people in mainland China." "cannot withstand a single blow, then we will re elect the election, and recruit talents. The days of the war are close. We have already explained the alliance with the nine souls of the great empire, and sent the nine pieces of the eye to the nine souls mainland. We also heard news that the seeds of the chosen land of the nine souls mainland China were vulnerable. If we could win the battle of the war of God, we would immediately gather the strength of the gods and kill them. After entering the nine souls, the attention of Shenwu mainland people will be focused on the nine soul people. Who will remember the white night? Who cares? " Gold hand light way. Xiao Li Yan''s eyes shine brilliantly, nodding repeatedly: "what the temple chief says is extremely true!" "Later, you will go to the announcement platform to announce your guilt to the people all over the world. You must make a pious gesture. This hall will try to focus the attention of the world on the Shenwu battle. You will still organize the Shenwu final election! Once the final election is over, all the seeds will be put into the general hall immediately. The judge will train these seeds in person. Once the final election is over, the war of Shenwu will begin immediately! " A wisp of domineering killing intention emanates from the golden hand.The sky is far away from yanwang, and his looks are coagulated and happy. This is the unique temperament of golden hand, a kind of temperament that no one can match! Once he shows this temperament, it means that things are doomed. "The war of Shenwu is doomed to win. This time, the nine souls will become the bag of our Shenwu land." Xiao Li Yan eyes Jingguang, to the people above again a worship. ... the replacement of the first wanted order and the terrifying reward reward have attracted the attention of countless powerful people in Shenwu mainland. We should know that the number one was only 10 million, and it was still hanging on the wanted order of the adjudication hall for five years before it was arrested. But now this unknown white night, unexpectedly rushed to the first place, but also was marked with such an amazing reward. As a result, the land of Shenwu was boiling, and countless people began to investigate the identity and whereabouts of Bai Ye, and the kingdom of worshipping heaven and Fengyun, which he patronized. However, with the intervention of the saints, no one dares to come here in these two countries. Because of the high attention paid to the court of adjudication, they can only do business. Although the two countries have some intersection with the white night, they still know nothing about the identity of the white night. The only Mei Xi who guesses some identity is also sheltered by the eldest princess. The court of adjudication found nothing, but they didn''t fight back. Instead, they left one or two people to continue the investigation, and the rest returned directly. Just when everyone thought that the ruling hall would take drastic action on the matter, the news came from the main hall of the ruling hall. In the next year, the ruling hall will vigorously assist the southern part of the hall in the reconstruction work. In addition, the main hall of the sub hall, Xiao Liyan, will re launch the Shenwu final election to recruit the world''s heroes and prepare for the Shenwu war. All of a sudden, Shenwu was boiling again. Countless people''s eyes shifted from the white night to the Shenwu runoff, especially those who were eliminated by drinking hatred. White night knew nothing about all this. After returning to the nine souls, he quickly moved towards the city Lord center of grand view city. Emperor Yan, Ji and others heard that they were going out of the pass at night. They all put down what they were doing and went to see them. In addition, Shentu, Daoxin and others all arrived. "My Lord!" "Dragon master! You''re out of the Customs at last People vied for the first to shout, competing for ceremony, all showing the color of joy. White night frowned, saw people so eager eyes, eyebrows a frown: "I am not in this period of time, is what happened? Is there any provocation? Vientiane gate? The great empire alliance? Or the master of Langya When the words came out, a fierce sense of killing burst out. Everyone was shocked and puzzled. The adult closed for several months, but his cultivation is not good. How can his temperament become so terrible? "My Lord, it''s not that someone has come to us for trouble. On the contrary, during your period of seclusion, longjue is in peace, and Dajing city is very peaceful." The emperor said respectfully. "It''s a war of martial arts, isn''t it?" White night light said. "Does the Lord know?" They were shocked. "Of course, but I don''t know much. Tell me what you know." The white night is light. Emperor Yan thought for a moment and went forward in a low voice: "according to reliable information, after the Shenwu order was issued, Shenwu land sent a team to cross the void to challenge. The Vientiane gate, represented by the alliance of the great emperors, fought with this team from Shenwu land." "What''s the result?" Emperor Yan was silent for a long time, and finally put out four words: "more defeat than less!" More defeat than less? I''m afraid it''s just the words that Emperor Yan has a little scruples about. White night closed his eyes, took a deep breath, thought for a moment, light said: "what do you mean?" Others did not say anything, but saw Emperor Yan clasping his fist: "my Lord, the matter between us and the Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance is just a personal grudge. However, this attack of Shenwu has a bearing on the world. I dare to ask you to allow me to go to the Vientiane gate and contribute a little for the nine souls. Even if we are defeated badly, at least I have no conscience!" After that, Emperor Yan knelt down. Shentu and others showed surprise, probably did not guess that Emperor Yan was so interested. White night closed his eyes for a long time, opened his eyes and looked at him: "I am accurate." "Thank you very much." Emperor Yan was overjoyed. "Are you going?" White night looking at Ji di. Ji Di shook his head: "my strength is not as good as the emperor''s Lord. It''s just a waste of places to go." "That''s good." White night nodded: "you are the nine soul people first, and then the Dragon Jue people. I will not change your position. Now the nine souls are in trouble. Many of the Dragon Jue people will not stand by. If I forbid you to go, you will not feel better. However, I have to remind you that the Shenwu war is not that the middle emperor can change, the upper position can not go out, and it is meaningless to go." Emperor Yan was stunned. "This time, Shenwu land should send people on the list of killing gods. If you want to go, go, but I need you to give me a promise!" His face is solemn at night."My Lord, but that''s all right." "If you can''t fight, admit defeat immediately. Even if you lose, you must come back alive." The road sank in the white night. Emperor Yan was stunned, and his face was not good-looking. Does white night look down on him so much? "Good!" Emperor Yan took a deep breath and nodded heavily. (the chapter written by tonsillitis can''t hold up. The other chapter will be added tomorrow, I''m sorry) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 Although they are not satisfied with the Vientiane gate and the alliance of the great emperor, they can be divided into one yard. Whether it is the xiongjue continent, the soul land, the Wu continent, even the Qingge continent, their situation is the same. They all belong to the nine soul mainland people. Now the nine souls are in trouble. Instead of valuing their personal grievances, they are willing to let go of everything and jointly fight against foreign enemies. Now, the news about the Shenwu war has not been completely publicized, but many people have already smelled something strange. In particular, in the first Shenwu battle, the great emperor alliance, the representative team of the nine souls mainland, was completely defeated. Except for Xuanyuan emperor, Qiankun emperor and wanorci, the other great emperors suffered setbacks and were defeated unceasingly, especially the lower emperor, who was said to have died or died seriously. However, this is only the first battle. There are three battles in the Shenwu battle. Generally speaking, it is the battle of the mainstay, the battle of genius and the final decisive battle. The battle of the mainstay is a battle between the most powerful in the two continents. The winner retains the right to participate in the war, and the loser will either die or scrap it! Completely eliminated. The second battle of Tianjiao''s talent is contested by the rising stars who have been famous for less than two thousand years on both sides of the mainland in recent years. Tianjiao is the best of their respective continents. Tianjiao is invincible. The winner is promoted and the loser is eliminated. And the final showdown is contested by the mainland''s promotion players. It is said that at that time, the list of killing gods in Shenwu mainland had not yet been formed, and all the people sent out were the best ones on the list of emperor killing. Although they had some strength, they were still inferior to the strong ones in the imperial dragon list of the nine soul continent. Now, all the forces in Shenwu mainland have submitted themselves to the court of adjudication. Restricted by it, the court of adjudication has gathered all the forces to open the list of killing gods with high rewards. I don''t know how many gifted talents have been recruited. With the understanding of Shenwu land in the daytime, it is difficult to get into the list of killing gods. I''m afraid it will be above the imperial dragon list. But he''s not interested in that. If there is something, the Vientiane gate will deal with it, and if it is afraid that the Vientiane gate will deal with Shenwu land, it will let the alliance of the great emperors take care of him. Let the Emperor Yan attack, but also from their point of view, in fact, in the white night, both the ruling hall and the alliance of the great emperors are a powerful threat. White night back to the small world, sit down cross knees, warm adjustment. In Shenwu mainland, he made a lot of money and gained a lot. The emperor''s scriptures alone are numerous. It is not difficult to cultivate these imperial scriptures by virtue of his immortality. Under the support of the nine turn immortal body, it is not only the physical body, but also the talent. He took out all the imperial scriptures and practiced them one by one. In the region with the shortest passage of time in the small world, the white night began to refine itself with the sky as the cover, the position furnace and the imperial Scripture as the fire. After a visit to Shenwu land, the most heard words in the daytime were "just a puppet emperor.". Yes, in that kind of place, cultivation represents everything and strength owns everything. It''s just a puppet emperor. Today''s Shenwu and jiuhun are not on the table at all. However, for the puppet emperor of Baiye, even the middle emperor, he doesn''t pay attention to it. Every time he was promoted, he could not be compared with other souls. Now, we will be promoted to the emperor. If you can enter the Empire! I''m afraid it''s easy to kill the great emperor. white night stayed in the small world for many years. After digesting one hundred and seventy-two emperors, he immediately closed his eyes and realized that the one hundred and seventy-two emperors contained the one hundred and seventy-two great emperors'' understanding of the creation of the emperor''s Sutra, so long as they gathered the essence, kneaded and fused, and did not say whether they could create their own imperial sutras, at least they could find the way to the great emperor from their insights. White night now has ten Heavenly spirits. For the great emperor, there are not many ten Heavenly spirits. However, the quality of each of his heavenly spirits is extraordinary, especially the dead dragon. So far, no one has reached the ten Heavenly spirits, let alone the eleventh heaven. The higher the quality of heaven and soul is, the more difficult it will be to be promoted. Of course, once promoted, all of them will be qualitatively changed, and their soul power will be far beyond ordinary people''s ability to compete. The reason why the white night wants to enter the Shenwu continent is for these emperor scriptures. In Shenwu land, a lower emperor is not worth money. Not to mention the list of emperor killers. Even many potential emperor killers are the strength of the next great emperor. The rising stars have no imperial realm, so they are embarrassed to come out to say hello. However, after sitting here for half a year, I found nothing in the white night. "Although we can find the laws in these imperial scriptures and peep at the threshold of the imperial realm, it is still very difficult to get over them." White night sighed, opened his eyes, and was a little distracted. Most of the great emperors in Shenwu continent are parallel goods, which are far from comparable with the nine soul continent. Only a middle rank can contend with the lower emperor of the nine soul continent. However, in jiuhun, it is extremely difficult to enter the imperial realm, such as the newly promoted great emperor Lin Zhengtian. In order to enter the realm of emperor, Lin Zhengtian cultivated himself and cultivated his mind. He went down to the land of Qingge, where he went through hardships and found opportunities. He almost died. With the help of Qingdi, he entered the imperial realm. Although the talent of white night is not inferior to Lin Zhengtian, it also needs an opportunity.And it has to be a big opportunity. "I don''t know where the old fox is now. If he is there, he will be able to stabilize him." The white night murmured and breathed out of the small world. It''s just that the divine way and the heart of Tao come out of it. "My Lord!" They immediately saluted. "Elder martial brother, I''m still in front of you. You''re welcome. I''m still in front of you The white night is light. Two people look at each other, are very moved, the eyes can not help but look at the big tree in the middle of the small world. "We knew that we were not wrong about people." "Gather us together, and I''ll give you some presents." Said the white night. They nodded and ran away. Emperor Yan then set out to the gate of Vientiane. In addition to Emperor Yan, Ji Di, Duanmu tomorrow, and the seeds of Nangong''s family also rushed to the scene. Nangong Qingcheng was on a mission outside, but he did not return for the time being. Nangong Xuan came to meet him. "See the Dragon Lord!" Everyone called. Everyone''s face is pious and reverent, especially Nangong Xuan. Although the Nangong aristocratic family has now belonged to longjue, the status of Nangong family in the hermit family has risen because of the white night. There are no two reasons why the Nangong aristocratic family is so powerful and fierce that it has completely shaken the four sides. Not to mention the alliance of the great emperor, even the Vientiane gate can''t do anything at this moment. This aura alone is not the nine spirits that can be resisted by other forces. "Get up." Nodding in the white night, scanning the line of sight. Yue banyan tree, monk and little girl Qiao bing''er are all here. But the little girl looks a little afraid, standing on one side a little nervous. Since the fall of the Qing emperor, the little girl was heartbroken. If Yue Rongshu hadn''t comforted her, the Qing emperor still had a chance to be reborn. She was afraid that she would cry to death. See before naive and lively girl become this appearance, white night heart also has moving. "Come on, girl, come here." The white night waved and showed a warm smile. Qiao bing''er hesitated, walked past, voice timid: "Dragon Lord, what order?" "What? I haven''t seen you for a while. Don''t you call me brother White night smile a way. Qiao bing''er''s eyes showed a trace of brilliance, and his mouth stood open. As soon as the word "elder brother" was called out, he stopped immediately. In longjue, white night is supreme. "Don''t be afraid or timid. No matter where I stand and what strength I have, you will be my sister." White night will Qiao binger pulled over, fondly stroked her forehead, and said with a smile: "you just have to be yourself. If anyone criticizes you, I will like the green emperor, let him shut up." Qiao bing''er hears the sound, the eyes immediately gush out the tears, pours into the white night''s bosom, gently sobs. "After grandfather left, bing''er didn''t need any more, bing''er had only her brother..." the girl''s sobbing voice kept ringing. "Don''t worry. Hongtianzong is still there. Your senior brothers Shentu and Daoxin are here. Everything will be OK." White night holding the girl, gently said, eyes gradually lost. Other people of hongtianzong were also moved by it, which made them feel sad. After a while, Qiao binger recovers, she seems to be playing up a bit of spirit, directly sitting next to the white night, looking straight at Nangong Xuan and others pinched a cold sweat. After all, they know that this man is a god of death. "Well, get down to business." White night took dozens of emperor''s scriptures from Qianlong ring and handed them to Ji Di beside him. He said faintly, "here are some things I have prepared for you. From now on, each of you can choose one suitable for yourself, and then enter the small world to practice." As soon as they heard it, they breathed heavily and looked at it in a hurry. "Are these... Imperial scriptures?" Seeing this, Ji Di was astonished. "The emperor''s Scripture?" The rest of them trembled. "These imperial scriptures are all shared scriptures. Anyone can practice them. In addition, I will put the small world in the back hall. Now a part of the area is open to you for the time being. If you practice the imperial scriptures, you can do it in it." White night added another sentence. "Open the small world?" Shentu frowned and hurriedly said, "white dragon master, isn''t this good?" "No harm." The white night raised his hand and said, "the spirit in the small world is abundant. For the soul, it is a treasure land of geomancy. It''s good to open it up to you. What''s more, we don''t have time." "No time? What do you mean? " "Because our enemies are getting stronger and stronger, and... The threat from Shenwu land is beyond my imagination." In the white night, my thoughts gradually sank, and the tone was more dignified than ever: "there, the great emperor walked everywhere. Without the imperial realm, we could not resist. If we want to continue to stand on the mainland, we must have a large number of great emperors sitting."Only relying on Ji Di and Yan Di is absolutely not enough. The great emperor alliance is not looking for white night trouble now, but the Shenwu land is coming. If Shenwu land is forced to retreat, Xuanyuan emperor will not dissolve the great emperor alliance, but will continue to rely on this unparalleled power to destroy white night. In order to prevent Dajing city from repeating the mistakes of Dahuang City, he must speed up the preparation. "The time in the small world is fast and slow. In the slow area, one day''s rest outside. I want to create several lower emperors in the shortest time! Shentu, Daoxin, banyan, Duanmu tomorrow, I will focus on cultivating you, don''t let me down! " When several people heard the sound, they knelt down and kowtowed. "I''m sure we can live up to your great trust." . (there are still two more shifts to be done. I''m sorry that I haven''t changed much recently. If you vote, you can see your mood. Lao Huo doesn''t dare to ask shamelessly. In addition, I wish you a happy National Day and Mid Autumn Festival) in addition, I wish you a happy National Day and Mid Autumn Festival www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 A person''s power is always limited, what''s more, there are too many people to guard in the daytime. It''s better to make them stronger than to protect them. Shentu, Daoxin and others are trustworthy people. Duanmu doesn''t dare to disobey the orders of the day night, although Duanmu has not been in contact for a long time tomorrow. Although some members of the Nangong family are not satisfied, it can be said that the emperor is submissive. Nangong Xuan is absolutely determined. Nangong Qingcheng is even more afraid of the white night as a God. There is no need to worry about Nangong family. Of course, the emperor''s Sutra taken by the white night is not the strongest, but the one of the lower emperor. It is extremely difficult for these people to understand the lower emperor''s scriptures without nine turns of immortality. Even if they cooperate with the small world, they can''t reach the level of white night. However, for all people, the gift given by the white night is as great as the sky. Although the nine soul land is rich in resources for cultivation, it is extremely deficient in soul techniques and soul skills. A copy of the emperor''s Sutra is priceless to anyone, and its value is far beyond that of the Shenwu land. During this period of time, the peaceful practice of the white night was just that the land of nine souls was not peaceful. Not long after the emperor''s sutra was led away, Ji Di saw the white night alone. "My Lord, according to the news a while ago, the great emperor alliance issued a" summoning order "to the world through the Vientiane gate, hoping that it could pass on the message to the Dragon Emperor through the words of the world, hoping that it could show up to help the nine souls of the mainland and attack the powerful warriors." "Ask the Dragon Emperor to come out of the mountain?" Hearing the sound of the white night, he was shocked and asked, "when did it happen?" "About two months ago." "Two months ago?" His face changed at night. Although he was shut up in the small world for several years, he was only out for more than a month because of the time difference. "Why not" then how dare the emperor do it? " "It''s just that it''s not allowed on the surface, but it''s just that behind the scenes. These people are afraid to know that, but they can''t get revenge, so they come here to make trouble, hoping to make things big, so that the leadership of the great emperor alliance has to come forward to solve this matter. " "What a fool!" "Nonsense? Oh, you think the great emperor alliance is vegetarian? How valuable is the emperor? How can these ants compare? You see, it won''t be long before they''re finished! " The passers-by sneered one by one. But at this time, a large group of souls came to this place. When people look at them, they are all dressed in leather, dressed the same way, and their strength is uneven. The leader is a lower emperor. He rushed over, the emperor was very angry, and directly used his biggest voice to shout at Liuguang mountain. "The alliance of the great emperors is to do evil. By fighting against foreign enemies, we will burn, kill and plunder! Justice is not fair! Now I come here to ask the alliance of the great emperors to give me justice! " The sound spread all over the Liuguang mountain. Countless people stood on tiptoe and looked up. What''s going on today? So many people come to make trouble in the great emperor''s League? . (there is another chapter that will be updated very late, let''s see it tomorrow) (there is a chapter that will be updated very late www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 "Who is it? Dare you run wild in Liuguang mountain A burst of drink came from Liuguang mountain, and then a middle-aged man floated down from the mountain. The man had black wings behind his back, which was so huge and powerful that the oppressed people around him could not breathe. "This is the mountain guarding emperor of Liuguang mountain, Lord Fei!" At once, someone recognized his identity and called out. "Flying emperor?" "It''s just the next emperor, but he has such prestige! It''s amazing "It is worthy of being the alliance of the great emperors. Just a mountain guarding emperor is so powerful!" The troublemakers were all afraid, but the old man in white was towering like a pine and cypress. "Who are you?" The flying emperor fell down and stared at the old man. He is the only emperor among these people. "The old emperor is the crane! It''s just a little lower. " The crane emperor said lightly. "The crane emperor? Are you the crane emperor "My God, here comes the elder crane emperor! Great Those kneeling on the ground crying or scolding people heard the old man''s words, one by one body shock, rushed to, kneel down. "Elder crane emperor, please do justice for us "The scythe of the great emperor alliance slaughtered my whole village for the women with special constitution in my village." "Elder crane emperor, GodI of the great emperor alliance killed my whole family and seized the treasure handed down by my ancestors. Please make decisions for me "Elder crane emperor, the alliance of the great emperors is full of evils and committing crimes everywhere. Now they are gathered together and supported by the Vientiane gate. They are lawless. Nowadays, people in the mainland are in danger. No matter who they are, whether they are the great emperor or not, and how powerful they are, they will fight against the alliance, No one can fight against them, master crane! If the alliance of the great emperor does not stop it, the whole nine souls will fall into the abyss "Please do justice for us "Elder crane Emperor..." the cry and cry of injustice came over and over again like a wave. Everyone was thick necked, flushed and excited. And their expression, only grief and anger, pain, despair. The crane emperor looked at these people indifferently, his old face full of helplessness and helplessness. He did not join the alliance of the great emperors because, like many great emperors, he saw the essence of the people who gathered together. The original reason for the establishment of the great emperor alliance was that the Dragon Emperor, the reappearance of the Dragon Emperor, made these great emperors panic, so it was established. "These alliance people are just a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death, and bully the good and fear the evil." The crane emperor shook his head, then turned around, and looked at the flying emperor with a full face of righteousness: "Lord Feidi, you have heard that the alliance of the great emperor is full of traitors and sycophants. If it is not rectified, the alliance will certainly break down!" "You are not a member of the great emperor''s League. It has nothing to do with you about our alliance?" Feidi said coldly. "But today, the emperor wants to make decisions for those who are persecuted by you! Feidi, please let the emperor Xuanyuan and other adults come forward and give us an explanation. Otherwise, the deadlock will not be good for the reputation of the alliance. " The crane emperor said solemnly. Hearing this, the flying emperor sneered: "crane emperor, you are just a lower emperor. What qualifications do you have to manage the affairs of the great emperor alliance? I advise you to get out of here quickly, or you can''t afford to be investigated by our union! " "Has the alliance of the great emperors darkened to this point? To connive the members of the alliance to do evil everywhere without paying attention to it? " The crane emperor said angrily. "What do you want? Against our alliance? We are fighting for the nine spirits and fighting against the invasion of foreign enemies. If you oppose us, you will be cheating on foreign enemies and traitors! That is, to harm the land of nine souls, to be the traitor of the land of nine souls! You have to think clearly, if you continue to entangle, the emperor can kill you at any time! " Flying emperor chuckled, and the playfulness in his eyes was particularly obvious. "You!! Shameless The crane emperor was angry. "Master crane, this is the great emperor alliance! This is the alliance on which the Vientiane gate relies A young soul man stood up and was filled with indignation: "our nine soul continent has been oppressed by Shenwu land all the year round. It is not unreasonable that these so-called great emperors wantonly fish and meat us, which makes our nine soul land develop so slowly and be beaten down by Shenwu!" "The alliance of the great emperors will pay for their evil deeds sooner or later!" "Yes People scolded angrily. The emperor flew into a rage. "Be bold! How dare you insult the great alliance? Die As soon as the sound fell, his huge wings waved behind him, and hundreds of meteor like plumes shot out. "Be careful!" The crane emperor exclaimed, and immediately urged the emperor to resist. However, the flying feather was too sudden and too fast. The emperor of crane blocked a hundred of them, but the rest had not entered the crowd. Dozens of people died immediately."Ah The rest of the soul immediately exploded, or panic or anger, scattered, panic. The crane emperor was so angry that he didn''t care so much. He immediately attacked the flying emperor. "Well, I''ll finish the war. Goodbye to Xuanyuan emperor!" "Don''t you give up?" "Today the great emperor alliance does not give an account, even if the emperor died here, he will not be reconciled!" The crane emperor roared, the emperor''s Qi broke out, and the mountain collapsed and the wind roared. The two fought, and the Imperial war gradually formed. The next great emperor of the nine souls continent is in Shenwu land, at least at the level above the middle emperor. Their imperial spirit can easily tear the earth, subvert the sea, and cover up the formation. With one hand, the whole Liuguang mountain seems to fall into a huge wave and shake wildly. The souls retreated and looked uneasily. He di is highly respected, only refers to his moral character. He is respected not because of his strength. Flying emperor is different. His feathered skill is superb. In addition, he holds the position of protecting the mountain of Liuguang mountain. With the guidance of emperor Qiankun, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. After a while, the crane emperor fell behind. "Ha ha, go to hell." Flying emperor laughs, people suddenly close to the crane emperor, wings open, wings erect, such as a mouth, the vertical wings like steel teeth, toward the crane emperor bite hard. The emperor Qi around the crane emperor was immediately bitten, and the power of terror was enough to easily tear apart the five element God body. But at this time, a sudden change. The standing crane emperor suddenly got up, his hands turned into wings, like two steel knives stabbing at the chest of the flying emperor. The flying emperor was shocked. "Sky flying crane chop!" The emperor Qi wrapped in his wings was like a rainbow running through the chest of the flying emperor. His clothes and robes were split and his flesh was opened. His heart was red and gorgeous. His terrible wings twinkled with cold light and pierced in the past. This is a fatal blow! The flying emperor was shocked. He thought that the crane emperor was in vain and weak, but he didn''t want the crane emperor to show the enemy''s weakness and find an opportunity to launch a fatal attack! It''s over! All day long, geese will peck at them! The flying emperor was remorseful. But at this time, a rainbow light suddenly flew down from Liuguang mountain and penetrated the chest of the crane emperor with an amazing speed. Pooh! The chest is pierced! The crane emperor opened his mouth and spat out blood. He fell heavily on the ground like a broken kite. "Master crane emperor!" The crowd cried out. A look, the crane emperor''s chest a piece of blood red, the spirit of heaven was abandoned. All of a sudden, countless people gasped. Who is it? One blow will destroy the crane emperor? I''m afraid it''s the middle, right? The flying emperor turned his head and looked toward Liuguang mountain, but there was no figure of the great emperor in the lofty mountains, only a voice floated down. "How dare you spread wild in Liuguang mountain? I will abolish your cultivation as a punishment. Get out of here quickly. Don''t make any more trouble, or you will be hanged on the mountain gate! " The sound of great and vast ripples came slowly. The flying emperor was surprised and pleased. He immediately knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Liuguang mountain: "thank you for your help "Master starlight? The great star "God, he abolished the crane emperor?" There is despair in people''s eyes. One of the giants of the great empire alliance is Xingguang emperor. As the upper emperor, Xingguang emperor has not been famous for a long time, only 3000 years. However, he is the most difficult one among the great emperors, and his strength is beyond reproach. Unexpectedly, he had noticed everything at the foot of the mountain, and when the flying emperor was about to lose, he immediately abolished the crane Emperor... those soul people who called for injustice were full of grief and anger, and looked at Liuguang mountain one by one with blood red eyes. For the starlight emperor, in addition to indignation, they have only despair, because all of them, together, will not be able to defeat a finger of the star light emperor? That''s almost their God! How can they challenge God? Several young souls ran to help the crane emperor. They held back their tears and did not speak. "I''m sorry... I can''t help you." The crane emperor wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at these people and said hoarsely. "Elder crane emperor, you have done your best. Don''t apologize!" "We are sorry for you!" They all knelt down, choking or crying. The crane emperor looked at these sad faces and sighed heavily. This is the reality! This is not the strength of the people! No one can help in such a hot and cold world. "Get out of here quickly. You can''t make trouble in Liuguang mountain in the future, or you''ll come and kill one!" The voice of the starlight emperor sounded again, and then gradually disappeared.Flying emperor light smile, indifferent to look at these people, in addition to disdain, or disdain. "A bunch of ants! This is ridiculous! Do you know the strength of my empire alliance this time? " People have no choice but to leave with the crane emperor. "What should we do now?" Someone is unwilling to leave and can''t help asking. "This matter has to be considered for a long time. We can''t compete with the great emperor alliance at all!" "Why don''t we go to Saint state, go to the Vientiane gate headquarters and tell them about it!" "The people of the Vientiane gate are afraid to have known it for a long time, but they pretended not to know it." The crane emperor shook his head: "the Vientiane gate depends on the alliance of the great emperor to fight against Shenwu. How can we get into a stalemate with the alliance of the great emperor at this time?" "Damn it!" People gnash their teeth. Crime will go unpunished. But just then, two figures galloped down the path. The ground was rattled and dusty. The crane emperor raised his eyes and looked, his pupils shrank. "That was..." but one of the men rushed to the foot of the mountain and stopped in front of the flying emperor. "Who are you? Don''t you get off your horse and salute when you see the emperor? " Feidi''s face was cold and he said to the young man on his horse''s back. "Salute?" The man glanced at the flying emperor at will and said faintly, "I''m afraid it''s you who should salute, right? Even the emperor Xuanyuan, your master, is not qualified to say so to me "Be bold! How dare you insult my emperor? " Flying emperor angry, just want to start, but see the beautiful woman behind the man. He was stunned, suddenly thought of what, pupil a rise, trembling voice: "you are Ji di?" "Do you know me?" There was something unexpected about the women. "How can we not recognize it? I''ve seen you once before. Didn''t you follow the white night Flying emperor Na way, suddenly wake up, face pale incomparably looking at the young man riding in front of him, the body actually can''t help but shiver. "You... You are..." "now kneel down, I can not kill you." The young man said lightly. Bang! He knelt on his knees without hesitation. "The flying emperor doesn''t know the Dragon Lord is coming, please forgive me!" The sound of shaking came out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 "Dragon... Dragon master?" Someone exclaimed, "is he white night?" "The white night of the grand view city?" Another person is astonished way. All of a sudden, the crowd was boiling. "Is he the white night that dares to fight against the great emperor''s alliance? I didn''t expect to be so young... " " it''s said that even the Vientiane gate can''t help him! " "And I heard he had something to do with the Dragon Emperor." "It''s said that this man is vicious and vicious. Be careful." "The worst? Will they be bigger and worse than those in the Grand Alliance? " People said. And those young soul, all have to look at the white night with burning eyes. "Come on! Come on, the Dragon Lord white night of grand view city may be able to redress your grievances! " The crane emperor was short of breath and said in a hurry. All the souls around him trembled, but no one dared to move. After all, white night is notorious. Some people say that he is moody, some say he is cruel and bloodthirsty, and others say that he is a peerless devil who kills innocent people indiscriminately and does all kinds of evil. Many people know that this is just a deliberate smear by the great emperor alliance, aiming to divide the power of Dajing city. However, there is no fire without wind, the battle of the nine souls and the great calamity of the hermits, which has nothing to do with white night? Which death or injury is not tens of thousands? People are trembling and at a loss. But at this time, several young men and women looked at each other, summoned up the courage to walk past. The white night looked at them. As soon as Ji Di was about to stop them, he was raised by the night. Ji Di gave up. Seeing the white night casting her eyes on this side, several young people all showed their nervousness. One of the young girls was even more stiff, her legs were shaking, and she could not take a step any more. "Something?" The white night side first asks. Several people seem to be the psychological line of defense collapse in general, all kneel down on the ground. "Dragon master, please make your own decisions for the truth, for justice, and for the tens of thousands of people persecuted by the great emperor alliance." A young man in the lead knocked his head heavily on the ground, crying and crying. The rest of them knelt down and kowtowed one after another. "The master?" The eyes of the white night are suspicious. But he saw that the crane emperor was helped over by several people and made a big ceremony to Bai Ye. Xuan''er said: "under the lower crane emperor, I have seen the Dragon Lord, the Dragon Lord. The people here are all those who have been persecuted by the alliance of the great emperor. Among them, some relatives and friends are forced to kill by the alliance of the great emperor, some are directly slaughtered by him, and even countless people are captured. The great emperor alliance has become those so-called great emperors My Lord, we came to beg for justice, but we were beaten back by the overlord alliance. Now we have no way to go back, and I have lost my cultivation. It is said that the Dragon Master of Dajing city is cruel and vicious at night. I don''t know about it. But I really don''t want to see justice covered, and the evil is in the sky You are on your knees. Please make up your mind for me and get justice for us. " After that, the crane emperor broke away from the people supported by both sides and knelt on the ground tremblingly. He lost his cultivation and was seriously injured. Even if he knelt down, he was very hard. "Master!" The souls knelt down and wept. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was silent. His deep eyes looked at the people around him. The eyes of those people could not find any anger except for their loneliness and despair. Maybe they don''t have much hope for white night. "My Lord, don''t make trouble." Ji Di approaches, cherry lips open. "Don''t worry, I''ll fix it." White night light says, the sight looks at the young man that kneels down first: "what''s your name?" "Master Huilong, my name is Zhang Qiye." The young man whispered. "Why are you here?" Ask again in the white night. Zhang Qiye''s eyes turned red, and his voice became increasingly hoarse: "seven nights was raised by an old beggar without a father and mother. The old beggar had only a puppet emperor''s cultivation. But for seven nights, he was also a teacher and a father. From childhood to adulthood, he always took good care of the seven nights, taught him the soul skills of seven nights and taught him how to be a man. Although the emperor wants to invade the alliance, he can''t wait to enter the alliance! The Dragon Lord, the great emperor alliance is fierce and cruel, devoid of human nature, and is willing to smash to pieces and fight them to the end! " With that, he kowtowed again, his head hit the ground, cracked the sand and stone, and the blood flowed out. The white night closed his eyes and did not speak for a long time. It became quiet all around. The flying emperor kneeling in front of the white night was very nervous at the moment. He secretly looked at the foot of Liuguang mountain, where there were so many people around. According to reason, the great powers of Liuguang mountain had already noticed that there was no one to show up?Wait, wait for those great powers to come, even if it is a white night, do not fear! Flying emperor''s mind. But at this time, the night opened its eyes again. It was originally a dark pupil bead, and now it is very red. Feidi was shocked. "Do you know why I came here?" The cold sound of the white night came out. All the people looked at him, and no one dared to answer. White night continued: "I come here to ask for an explanation from the great emperor alliance." Before he hit the horse, he walked around Feidi, and the sound of horse hooves was rhythmic in Feidi''s ear. "I have enmity with the great emperor alliance, which is well known to all. In fact, I and most of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors are mortal enemies. Why? Because they coveted my dead dragon sword, destroyed the city of Dahuang, persecuted the predecessors of the Qing emperor, killed the devil emperor, and even slaughtered all the living creatures in the city. If I don''t repay this revenge, I will not be a man at night! " "It''s just that revenge is revenge. Righteousness is righteousness! Now the land of nine souls is threatened by Shenwu land and invaded by powerful enemies. The people of jiuhun mainland should unite and reject foreign enemies together, rather than plunder and commit crimes while taking advantage of the chaos! But... " speaking of this, the white night raised his head, looked at the towering and magnificent mountain, lifted his imperial spirit, and called out with a voice that could shake the sky. "The great emperor alliance slaughters the guards of the nine souls, kills those bloody heroes, and persecutes heroes who are full of life! This is not allowed! Today, the great emperor alliance does not give justice! I will destroy this place! Xuanyuan emperor! Get out of here The roar burst out, and the endless imperial spirit, momentum and soul power were like a huge wave, which was oppressed towards Liuguang mountain with irresistible momentum. In an instant, the earth and the earth vibrated and the four sides were silent. The living creature crawls on the ground, fearing. The soul trembles and trembles. Open provocation of the great emperor alliance! This is the strength of white night. This is his prestige! The crane emperor raised his eyes and looked excited. And those young people are more blood boiling, with burning eyes looking at the white night. Only with strength can we have the right to speak! The general situation, together with the emperor''s spirit, was smashed down. Boom! The mountain protection array on the surface of Liuguang mountain is like a torn glass, broken layer by layer, just like a giant tearing it apart. The whole Liuguang mountain was shaking, as if there had been a 14 magnitude earthquake. At the same time, there was a shout again. "Bold!! Don''t you know where this is? Get out of here The sound falls down, a beam of light flies out, which is the beam that abandoned the crane emperor. However, the white night is towering and indifferent to the light beam. When it is approaching, it will be a fan... poop! The beam of light was shattered. People''s pupils are stagnant. There is a light sound in Liuguang mountain. "How can a puppet emperor have such ability? Who the hell are you? " As the words fell, a figure flew out and landed right here. The man was dressed in a star robe with an eye on his forehead. He was like a star. His temperament was refined and he was like a God. This is the famous star emperor! Seeing this, the flying emperor was overjoyed and cried out eagerly, "master Xingguang, this son is white night!" "White night?" The starlight emperor showed the color of error and consternation and looked at the man on horseback in surprise. "Tell Xuanyuan emperor to come out and talk to me." The white night glanced at the starlight emperor, then looked away, and his voice was cold: "if he doesn''t come out, I''ll tear up the Liuguang mountain!" "Crazy!" The star emperor was furious and jumped up to kill at night. "This emperor is the great emperor. There are so many people here, and no one has ever dared to ignore me! White night, I know you can do it, but it depends on who it is! Today you will not see the emperor Xuanyuan, because I will bury you here As soon as the voice fell, Li palm fell, and in an instant, countless stars fell from the sky, like raindrops, madly smashing towards the white night. The soul around him retreats. But the white night is still towering, but with a backhand, offering a strong imperial spirit, turned into an air mask to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the starlight hit the emperor''s Qi and made a terrible explosion. All of his body was turned into ruins. When the explosion dissipated, the star emperor looked at it, and his face suddenly solidified. But see white night safe standing in place, not to say hurt him, even his crotch horses are safe and sound. "It seems that you have some skills." The star light emperor sank. "Just a little skill?" In the light of the white night, he suddenly burst up and pulled out the sword. The light of the sword rushed up into the sky. The sword Qi turned into a long rainbow. It fell from the sky and cut hard at the star emperor."You are so arrogant! I am the great emperor With a roar from the star emperor, his palms were facing the sky, and his palms were spinning rapidly. A huge nine sky star map appeared, and the stars were arranged quickly, turning into an indestructible and thick Star Shield, which collided with the falling sword light. The superior emperor''s all-out defense can not be broken by the sword of cutting immortals. But just then... in the white night, the palm of my hand was loosened, and I abandoned the sword of killing immortals. My right hand was like a phantom. I quickly pulled out the dead dragon from my waist and chopped it down. "What?" The starlight emperor was shocked. Sonorous! The gray and yellow sword light reappeared, turned into a brilliant sun, shrouding the star emperor. Roar! An angry dragon song rippled in everyone''s heart, and people would see that the star emperor hiding behind the star shield was instantly engulfed... "upper emperor? Have I not killed it? " He landed on the ground in the white night and said faintly that the long sword whirled into the scabbard www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 When the dragon''s sword Qi disappeared, the star light emperor''s figure reappeared in front of people''s eyes. However, at the moment, the star light emperor was frozen. Like a statue, a crack appeared from his forehead and spread to his crotch. Then the crack widened, and the man split into two and fell heavily on the ground. Starlight, meteor! There was silence all around. People can''t believe it when you look at me and I look at you. The great emperor! That''s the figure standing at the top of the nine souls continent, so it was wiped out! Feidi looked at the corpse of Xingguang emperor lying on the ground, and his joy was gone, and his brain was blank. Is white night strong enough? Even the superior can erase the existence of the superior without launching the Imperial War... what level is he? Is it possible that he has been able to compete with emperor Xuanyuan? The flying emperor was trembling and trembling. And those around the young soul, is boiling blood, eyes full of yearning. "I must be a strong man like the white night Lord in the future." Zhang Qiye swore in his heart. The crane emperor stepped forward and looked at the corpse of Xingguang emperor with no joy or sorrow on his face. "Good and evil have their own cause and effect, which can be regarded as repayment for your previous evil deeds." In fact, the death of Xingguang emperor was not entirely due to the white night, but also because of his conceit. He did not know the terror of the dead dragon sword, nor did he prevent the white night from pulling out the dead Dragon Sword directly. In the white night, he took back the scabbard of the sword and ignored the flying emperor kneeling on the ground. He continued to look at Liuguang mountain and said, "Xuanyuan emperor, do you still want to shrink? Do you really want me to tear down the alliance of the great emperors before you come forward? " All the souls on the mountain and at the bottom of the mountain were frightened. Some even slipped out of Liuguang mountain, fearing that the white night would really attack the mountain. At this time, a line of souls in wax yellow armor rushed from the mountain. These souls all have the strength of the puppet emperor''s peak. They are equipped with all kinds of equipment, and have excellent combat power. They are enough to sweep a medium-sized country in Shenwu land. "It''s from the Vientiane gate." Ji Di saw the token on the waist of these people and called out. "It seems that the Vientiane gate is really on the side of the Grand Alliance." The crane emperor was full of disappointment. The night was silent. The leader of the team is a miscellaneous elder of the Vientiane sect, named Qiu Shanji. His strength is only the peak pseudo emperor. He is one of the elders of the Vientiane sect to assist the great emperor alliance. Qiu Shanji looked at the white night and rushed to the front. He clasped his fist and made a salute: "I''ve seen the dragon master." "Who are you?" "Silence in Xiaqiu mountain, elder of Vientiane gate!" "I have nothing to do with Vientiane." "And... I''m more and more disappointed with you." The Vientiane gate of Qingge, jinhun and Zhiwu is never questioned by the white night, while the magnificent Vientiane gate may be due to the complexity of the situation, but many of them have forgotten their original intention and do not want to tolerate these people. Qiu Shanji also understood the matter, and gave a bitter smile: "dragon master, today, the situation is quite different. The martial arts command, the foreign enemies attack, and the nine spirits are in turmoil. If we do not unite with the enemy and deal with the foreign enemy, we are afraid that the whole nine souls will be doomed." "Is it a common enemy now? Isn''t the nine spirits now doomed? " White night blood red eyes cold staring at Qiushan silence, the voice is extremely cold: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, ask Xuanyuan emperor to come out, I only give him ten rest time, after ten rest, he doesn''t show up again, I split here!" Qiu Shanji''s face changed: "dragon master, do you really want to fight against my Vientiane gate?" "I ask you, what are the rules of the Vientiane gate?" "Take the order of the nine souls as their own responsibility..." Qiu Shan said in silence. "In this case, why do you allow the alliance of the great emperors, a force that destroys the order of the nine souls? And maintain them? " White night pointed to the crane emperor, Zhang Qiye and others, and roared: "they are all people with nine souls. They have done nothing wrong, but they are poisoned by the alliance of the great emperor! Not only that, but also many of them want to contribute to the nine spirits! But it has become the material of alchemy for some wicked people in the great emperor''s alliance! Even the Yan Emperor of longjue was abolished by the great emperor alliance! Is this the attitude of the great emperor alliance? Is this the force you maintain in Vientiane gate? What are they doing? They''re killing the heroes of nine souls! The hills are silent! I tell you! Don''t mind your own business today! Otherwise! I won''t let you go out of the great land After that, he pulled out the sword of killing immortals in the white night, and split the mountain angrily! Sonorous! A huge sword Qi of hundreds of Zhang long, like a sickle, flew towards the top of the mountain. The terrible sword spirit directly fell into the mountain peak, and made a deep dent there, as if to tear it apart. In the mountains, trembling, helpless. Qiu Shan''s face is so pale that people can''t help but step back and look at the white night in shock."Dragon master, you... You..." dare to threaten the Vientiane gate? White night is this crazy? "There are five more!" At night, he put the sword away, put his palm on the handle of the dead dragon, and closed his eyes. "Four breaths!" "Dragon master, don''t be impulsive! The overall situation is the most important thing in everything "Three breaths!" "I will definitely report this matter to elder yuezun." "Two breaths!" ".... " a breath! " Turn a deaf eye to the white night. But at this time, the golden light of Liuguang mountain was in full swing, and a huge figure stood up from the other end of the mountain, like an ancient giant who opened up the heaven and earth. The white night eyebrows congealed a few minutes. This virtual shadow is exactly Xuanyuan emperor. In addition, there are several breathtaking powers mixed in it. Did not expect a period of time did not see, Xuanyuan emperor''s strength also soared many! "Master Xuanyuan! Master beast, master heaven and earth Seeing the huge shadow, the flying emperor exclaimed in surprise. The soul people near Liuguang mountain also kneel on the ground one after another, kowtow and shout excitedly. "Meet emperor Xuanyuan!" "Meet emperor Xuanyuan!" "Meet emperor Xuanyuan!" ... the sound was very loud. Xuanyuan emperor, finally come out! His huge shadow is not his body, but the breath of terror is like the collapse of heaven, giving endless pressure to the people around him. It seems that if he uses a little more force, the flesh of all people will be crushed. This is a kind of gas field, which is almost to form a natural field. The great emperor''s domain should be started by his own strength, but Xuanyuan emperor has cultivated himself to the point where the field can be launched by himself without his urging! All living creatures close to him have entered his realm! "White night, why do you want to be wild here?" The huge shadow of Xuanyuan emperor looked at the white night like a God, and the voice of the great vicissitudes fell down. "Who abolished Emperor Yan? Stand up. " White night does not change color, cold said. "This matter is just a misunderstanding. There are some contradictions between the Emperor Yan and the members of the great emperor''s alliance. The conflict between the two sides led to the injury of Emperor Yan. White night, this is just a small matter. Let it go. The powerful one is coming soon. At this time, I don''t want anyone to continue to harass the alliance of the great emperor. In that case, it is tantamount to persecuting the land of nine souls!" Xuanyuan emperor said lightly. "I ask again, who abolished Emperor Yan! I won''t say the same thing three times! " Night closed eyes, voice more and more cold. "White night, don''t be too arrogant! Xuanyuan is to focus on the overall situation, this is to talk to you kindly, you don''t think that the great emperor alliance is afraid of you, even if you have a dead dragon, so what? Several of our great emperors will fight at the same time, so that you won''t even have a chance to draw your sword! " Behind the empty shadow of Xuanyuan emperor came the same magnificent voice. It was the beast emperor who became famous even longer than Xuanyuan emperor. "Good! There''s no need to say that. " White night opened his eyes again, and his face was full of strong fighting intention: "in this case, let me see if you have the ability to let me even pull out the sword!" Voice down, people will start the spirit of heaven, ready to start! The resolute spirit was intended to agitate all over him. White night is really about to move the great emperor alliance! People around were terrified. "I''m afraid of you?" The beast emperor was also angry, and no one had ever dared to challenge him like this! Even if you want to do it! "Wait a minute!" At this time, Emperor Xuanyuan gave a shout. White night light looking at the empty shadow. However, there was a silence on the other side of Liuguang mountain. After a long time, the voice of emperor Xuanyuan reappeared. "Gun emperor, you go." "Well?" On the top of the mountain, a middle emperor holding a gun was puzzled and looked at the empty shadow of Xuanyuan emperor. "You go." "Leader, you are... " do you want to disobey my command? " Xuanyuan emperor''s voice has some killing intention. The gun emperor trembled and didn''t dare to question again. He jumped up and turned into a rainbow light and fell at the foot of the mountain. When he appeared, Xuanyuan emperor''s voice also rang. "There are two people who have abandoned Emperor Yan. One is the Xingguang emperor who was killed by you, and the other is him! White night, since you want revenge, do it! Kill the emperor This word is like a blockbuster, and all people''s brains are blank in an instant. What is emperor Xuanyuan talking about? He? Compromise? Soft? White night one person pressure big emperor alliance low head?"Xuanyuan, why are you?" The beast emperor''s angry question. "This matter may be big or small, but strictly speaking, the gun emperor and the star light emperor have indeed violated the rules of our great emperor alliance, and it is reasonable for him to accept the punishment he deserves." Xuanyuan emperor said faintly: "white night, you do it!" "Leader!! I The gun emperor was shocked and just wanted to say something. A terrible death dragon sword was cut down. Whew! Before the gun emperor reacted, he became a piece of meat and fell directly. You''re welcome to the white night! Xuanyuan the great emperor there breath a burst of fluctuation, countless see this scene of the emperor are angry. However, Xuanyuan emperor chose to be tolerant, and they did not dare to speak. "So, are you satisfied?" Xuanyuan emperor said lightly. The white sword is not enough for a night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 Hearing the words of the white night, everyone was stunned. What is that mountain? Liuguang mountain! What''s on that mountain? Alliance of the great emperors! It can be said that now the whole xiongjue continent is almost guided by the emperor''s alliance. Even the Vientiane gate of xiongjue continent is nothing here! However, as the leader of the alliance of the great emperor, Xuanyuan emperor has been condescending and condescending. He gives up the gun emperor in public. In fact, his reputation has been damaged and the alliance members are dissatisfied. However, the white night is not enough! Is this white night pushing your luck? "Dragon Lord, the sinner has already fallen into the law... Almost... OK?" The crane emperor murmured his lower lip and went forward respectfully. "It''s true that the guilty have already fallen into the law, but are they just the star emperor and the gun emperor?" White night shook his head: "the great emperor alliance bullies the weak. If it continues, it will only cause chaos to the world just like the Shenwu foreign enemies. If I don''t give warning, they will only act recklessly." The crane emperor and others were stunned and immediately understood the intention of the white night. It turned out that Lord Bai came here not only to settle accounts, but also to warn the great emperor alliance. Only white night adults dare to do this! How powerful is the alliance of the great emperor, and who dares to fight against them? The crane emperor''s heart of admiration, the rest of the soul also show respect, worship eyes. But the emperor Xuanyuan would not buy the white night''s intention. The huge shadow made a sound again, which was very magnificent. "White night, I asked you to punish the people of the great emperor''s alliance. It''s a step back for me. Don''t you want to push forward? Do you think I''m a bully? Or do you think I''m weak enough? " Xuanyuan emperor''s voice has shown a strong sense of unhappiness and a trace of killing. "Xuanyuan, you are not an idiot. When I come here today, the matter must have been a big one. You just want to shut the mouths of the people in the world and prevent the reputation of the great emperor alliance from being damaged. Although your personal prestige will be lost temporarily, you are not at a loss compared with the alliance. However, do you think that the only one to be punished today is the gun emperor?" The cold white night said, actually exposed Xuanyuan emperor''s mind. All of a sudden. "Who else?" Xuanyuan emperor asked. "As far as I know, the scythe emperor, the Gordy, the man emperor and the wolf emperor all took advantage of the power of the alliance of the great emperors and plundered, burned and killed everywhere! Do you want to cover up these people Drink in the dark. There was silence in Liuguang mountain. Qiu Shanji frowns and looks at Liuguang mountain. "Sickle, Gordy... Is that it?" Xuanyuan emperor asked lightly. Several figures flew out of Liuguang mountain and landed at the foot of the mountain. They were the great emperors mentioned by Bai yekou. "What nonsense The scythe emperor with a sickle on his shoulder and a ragged cloak yelled angrily: "I''ve been staying in Liuguang mountain for a long time. Do you think I''m burning with the help of alliance power? You are slandering me "Good! Although I am the wolf emperor, I am still a person. My duty is to guard the land of nine souls, not to harm it. If you want to slander me in the white night, you have to show evidence. " "If you can''t prove it, you are deliberately provoking the great emperor alliance! Xuanyuan alliance leader, such rampant generation, kill it! Why waste your breath with him. " "That''s right!" "Do it." The scythe emperor and others yelled one after another, one by one excited, with a strong sense of war. Emperor Xuanyuan did not speak. "How can it be so fierce without any reaction?" White night glanced at these lower emperors, turned to Zhang Qiye and others, and said, "come here and tell them all about their crimes." "Yes Those souls could not restrain themselves for a long time. When the scythe emperor and others appeared, their eyes were red and angry. Hearing the words of the white night, they rushed forward to speak out their evil deeds. "The scythe emperor slaughtered my whole village for the women with special constitution in my village, even the children! Sickle, you hate... " " Gordy killed my whole family and robbed the treasure handed down by my ancestors. If I didn''t go out that day, I would have been killed! " "In order to break through his own cultivation, the man emperor dueled with the Lord of our clan. Unexpectedly, in the duel, he attacked and killed the Lord of our clan, and washed our clan with blood, and looted everything of our clan! How vicious All kinds of voices rang, one by one they were ugly and cruel. The more I listen to the white night, the more frozen my eyes are. The more people around him heard, the more angry they became. The alliance of the great emperor is so powerful and incomparable that these people use this identity to select and even attack those who are not. Because they know that the other side dare not provoke them. Even if they do, it is easy to suppress them with the power of the great alliance. Some of the lower emperors looked very ugly, but they didn''t dare to admit it."White night, I''m afraid these people are the ones you''ve come for on purpose? You''re so good. Let them make up such lies to slander us? It''s a pity that everyone has a mouth. You can say what you want! No one can prove whether what they say is true or not! " The scythe said with a deep heart. "Yes, everyone has a mouth." Bai Ye nodded: "but if you really want to investigate, do you think you can''t find out? When you first committed the evil deeds, there was no cover up. You left a lot of evidence and clues. Do you really want me to look for it? " These emperors were speechless. Evidence? That''s very easy to find. After all, when they did these things, they didn''t think that these people would dare to trouble them. But they didn''t think that night would come. "Did you really do that?" Xuanyuan emperor''s serious voice came again. "This..." "alliance leader, we also have difficulties." These emperors looked complicated and wanted to explain, but they were interrupted by Emperor Xuanyuan. "I don''t want to hear your explanation. Since I have done it, I have done it!" Xuanyuan emperor''s voice revealed a supreme majesty and pressure, which made the breath in the emperor''s body flow back to the sky, and the blood was almost frozen and hard. "If you have a mistake, you have to admit it; if you have a punishment, you have to accept it! Scythe, Gordy, ORC... Now that you have confessed your crimes, what else can be said? " The emperor Xuanyuan drank it coldly. They all knelt down, bowed and kowtowed, and cried out eagerly, "alliance leader, we were confused for a moment, and we committed crimes. We are willing to bear all the responsibilities, but please don''t hand us over to the white night!" Hand over to white night, that does not die also want to peel off the skin. "So you are mistaken?" Xuanyuan emperor''s light road. "Right, right, right, we know wrong." Several people said in a hurry, frightened. "There''s nothing you can do to correct your mistakes. Since you know your mistakes, forgive you this time. However, as for your punishment, it''s impossible to recall them. Go to the penalty hall in the League for punishment later." Xuanyuan emperor said lightly. "Yes! Thank you! Thank you A few people are overjoyed to say. White night heard the sound, frown: "Xuanyuan, are you shielding them?" He''s not a fool. "Cover up? Have I not punished them? " Xuanyuan emperor''s light road. "Is that punishment?" "Do you want me to continue to hand them over to you as the gun emperor did just now? Is the leader of the great alliance yours or mine Xuanyuan emperor snorted coldly. "So you don''t intend to give an account to these people and the people of the world?" "Am I not going to punish them?" "Oh?" "Do you think I''m going to eat you?" "What do you mean "It''s only natural that killing people pays for their lives. Only when they are executed in public can this matter be stopped!" "White night! You have to fight us before you''re happy? " Xuanyuan emperor''s patience was also worn away, and his tone was more intense than before. "Xuanyuan, don''t be so wordy. Let''s join hands to kill this son and take the dead dragon sword!" "Yes, if there is a dead dragon sword, it''s nothing to worry about. Let''s do it!" Liuguang mountain from the inside of a few powerful and magnificent voice, straight shock of people''s eardrum trembling, restless. It''s the angry voices of the great emperors. The alliance of the great emperors was forced by a puppet emperor to lose face and take no measures! How can the great empire alliance dominate the mainland? How can they swallow it? However, these emperors did not have much communication with the white night, but Xuanyuan emperor was very clear that the power of white night was not his cultivation, but his dead dragon sword and the most likely Dragon Emperor. Now the Dragon Emperor has regained his imperial status, not to mention all his strength, but at least there are some in 7788. If he fights in the eyes of this section of bones, there is divine power in front of him, and then there is white night. How can he live? Let white night dispose of a gun emperor, which has greatly reduced his status in the eyes of the alliance people. If he can''t keep the scythe emperor and others, how can he be the leader of the alliance? For a while, Emperor Xuanyuan fell into a dilemma. There was something weird about the atmosphere. The crane emperor and others looked at Liuguang mountain nervously. For some reason, people feel that there is going to be a big war. The scythe emperor and others are also sweating. They are not idiots. We can see the hesitation of emperor Xuanyuan. Once emperor Xuanyuan looses his mouth, they will follow the example of emperor rifles. Even the starlight emperor was killed by the white night. They didn''t think that they could escape from the sword of the white night... the scene was very quiet and frightening, and the breath was very noisy.Xuanyuan emperor did not speak. White night is brewing. Just as everyone thought the silence was followed by an explosion, a deafening sound came from a distance. "White night Dragon Lord, Xuanyuan alliance leader, can you listen to me?" A lot of sound came to me. Look up in the white night. These people are all illustrious disciples! The first one is yuezun! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 In addition to the master of the moon, he is one of the most powerful figures in the world. I''m afraid only yuezun can hold this kind of scene. He led a group of elite members of the Royal Dragon team to come here. Once he arrived here, even the prestige of the emperor was suppressed a little. "See elder yuezun!" The crane emperor led Zhang Qiye and others to make a ceremony in a hurry. Part of the soul of Liuguang mountain also hastened to make a ceremony. In the capacity of yuezun, even the upper emperor would sell his face. When he arrived, no one dared to be presumptuous. Seeing the arrival of yuezun, Xuanyuan emperor was obviously relaxed. "Elder yuezun, why are you here?" The emperor Xuanyuan made an unexpected sound. "I''m dealing with some tasks nearby. I''ll come here as soon as I hear from elder Qiu Shanji." The month Zun light said, the sight immediately fell on the white night''s body, slightly nodded the head way: "white night Dragon Lord, don''t come all right." A few months of bad eyes, I found that there is respect. Looking over the moon, he found two men and a woman standing in front of the Royal Dragon team. The two men and one woman are very young, and they look as big as the white night, but what is shocking is that they are both imperious, and... Much higher than the next emperor. Have you become a great emperor so young? Impossible? Maybe it was the emperor who had been famous for a long time to practice some skills to make his face look young. Day night thoughts. "Oh? Is the White Dragon Master interested in the heroes behind me? " Yue Zun noticed the sight of the white night and said faintly. "I''m not very interested in them, but they seem to be interested in me." The white night is light. "That''s natural. After all, you used to be like them. You were all Jiuwei." Yue Zun said. "Jiuwei?" White night Leng next, eyebrow Yu Dun frown: "you mean to say these three people are nine Wei?" "Yes." Yue Zun nodded: "these three heroes are the young heroes that I personally went to ask for from their master. Each of them can crush the current imperial dragon list. They will lead the Royal Dragon list to fight against the Shenwu land killing God list on behalf of our nine souls! It is for this reason that we, the Vientiane gate, have conferred upon them the title of the nine guards, and have the convenience of the nine guards to protect the land of nine souls. " Hear the sound in the white night, no more voice. However, one of the three young men came up. The man had short hair and was wearing this red fur coat. He looked very arrogant and arrogant. "You are the white night of Jiuwei, which was abandoned by the Vientiane gate?" The man looked up and down at the night and said with a smile. "Scrapped?" White night frowns. "It''s said that you have cut down the great emperor, killed the people in the alliance of the great emperors, and even the people of the Vientiane gate. However, in my opinion, only you with the strength of the puppet emperor can do all this by relying on the power of the dead dragon sword and the Dragon Emperor." The man waved his hand and shrugged helplessly: "at present, you can still stand here safe and sound, let the Xuanyuan alliance leaders dare not move you, not because of how powerful you are, but because of your dead dragon sword and the Dragon Emperor! White night, don''t look too high on yourself. It''s just that there are people out there and there''s heaven out there. Put aside these two things, you are nothing in our eyes. " This is provocation. "A middle emperor is brave. Don''t you know my dragon master just killed a superior emperor?" Ji Di said angrily. "What are you? It''s just a lower class. Here''s what you''re talking about? " In the man''s eyes, however, there was much disdain in his eyes. "It''s a good person. It''s lucky that you have such a beautiful female soul to accompany you in the daytime. What''s the matter? Isn''t it great? " The man laughed. Ji Di''s face was red and white. The white night narrowed his eyes, but the line of sight no longer looked at the man, but fell on the body of yuezun. "Elder yuezun, is this your new Jiuwei "This is Nan Tianya. He is a bit of a maniac. The white dragon is understanding. This is Ling Xueyi, and this is the other shore flower. They are not in reincarnation." After the introduction, Yue Zun added a sentence directly. Not into samsara! Nine souls mainland people all know that such a young man has no reincarnation only white night, but now, there are three more. "What do you want to tell me?" The white night stares at the moon. "I don''t want to express anything. I just hope the white dragon master can understand my difficulties." Yue Zun stood with his hand in his hand: "at present, the nine souls crisis, we should all work with one mind and fight against foreign enemies, rather than fighting inside here. Otherwise, it will only make the relatives hurt and the enemies quick. White dragon master, take the overall situation as the most important thing." "Then you should give me an account of these people?" The white night pointed to the crane emperor and others. "I hope you can step back. The responsibility of the scythe emperor and others can be settled after defeating the Shenwu foreign enemies. Even if the Xuanyuan alliance leader does not make a decision, we will definitely give them justice." Yue Zun Dao."No!" White night immediately refused, and he shook his head: "if you don''t set an example now, the people of the great emperor''s alliance will only continue to be rampant. Today, you have to execute them in public, and this can be stopped!" Yue Zun immediately lowered his eyebrows. "Ridiculous!" Xuanyuan emperor sent out a cold hum. "White night, you are really brave. Are you forcing elder yuezun?" Nan Tianya snorted with a smile. The white night shifted his sight and fell on him. After a moment''s silence, his body suddenly moved and turned into a strong wind. "Bold!" Nan Tianya was furious: "how dare the puppet emperor challenge the middle position? Cut Then they will sacrifice their swords. But he has not yet accumulated his soul power. The white night inspired by the breeze robe has already been pasted over, and he splits southward. South horizon see can not resist, immediately luck covers the whole body. "No reincarnation!" Bang! A slap in its body, but the palm of the palm has burst out several shocking forces. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... at first, Nan Tianya could bear it, but at the back, his body trembled wildly, and his skin was shaking. The whole person stepped back a hundred steps, and finally sat on the ground, cracking the earth, and the spirit and Qi around him broke. His face was shocked. He was proud of not entering the samsara body, but was beaten by the white night! Now, even an ordinary knife can cut his skin and flesh. "Is that your strength?" Look at the white nine school, and say, "if you are defeated at the end of the world!" "Ah South Tianya gets angry, his eyes are red, and he roars out a long gun to kill him in the white night. The spear is like a dragon, and its momentum is like a rainbow. When the spear comes, it is like a fierce dragon attacking. All the people around are forced back, and the ground is lifted up. The sky is covered with endless momentum. What a horror! South Tianya this attack to catch up with the upper emperor! "My Lord, be careful!" Ji Di''s face changed greatly. As soon as he thought of the sound, he was shocked by the gun! "It was a terrible blow. The gun emperor is dead. If he doesn''t die, he should let go." Emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t help but exclaim. But. The white night over there stood with his hands in his hands, motionless, as if he had not seen the southern horizon at all. "Well?" People were stunned. But I saw the white night looking at the spear, and did not do a bit of defense. "Do you want to die?" Nan Tianya was shocked, but he didn''t let go at all. Instead, he increased his gun power. "The white night is dying!" I don''t know who exclaimed. "This kind of attack, not into the samsara body will also be stabbed through!" It''s just. When the head of the gun hit the flesh of the white night, the terrible gun head burst out a voice that shook the soul. Bang Dang! The sound spread. All around burst. Dust is flying and soul power is splashing. It''s just that... when everything dissipates, the white night over there still stands towering. The gun head stabbed at his heart is dead against it, but he can''t go in any more... "what?" South Tianya breathes heavily. Yuezun also revealed his astonishment at his mistakes. Such a terrible blow, could not hurt the white night? "Not into samsara? It''s really powerful, but I don''t know who is better than the immortal White night light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 "Qi... Qi Tian does not die?" The South horizon hears the sound, the tongue is in knot. There was a scream all around. In particular, Xuanyuan the emperor there, the breath of a shiver, one by one obviously by a lot of shock. "Immortal?" Yuezun''s bleary eyes suddenly opened, and his yellow pupils burst out a burst of light: "it''s impossible. You have to pay a great price to enter the samsara body. You have to accept the chance of Kuang Gu Shuo today. I don''t know how many times it took to achieve such a divine body. But now the white night has reached the same level of heaven and death... This is absolutely impossible! No way Yuezun doesn''t believe it, nor do the others. You know, even if it is the upper emperor, there is no one who has this kind of flesh body! However, the white night with the flesh body hard shake South Tianya this shot is everybody to see. I can''t believe it. White night indifferent to look at the South horizon, raised his hand, in that against his heart in the gun tip gently. Bang! As if the muzzle of the gun exploded, the surging force immediately came over, which made the five fingers of Nan Tianya numb, and directly released the barrel of the gun, and the man went straight back. "What? You can''t take one finger from me? I haven''t used the dead Dragon Sword yet. If I do, do you think you can stand in front of me safely? " White night light looking at the South horizon, slowly said. Nan Tianya looks changeable. For a while, she sneers: "it''s white night. It seems that I''ve lost my sight. Your strength is not as weak as the rumor." "Am I weak in rumors?" "It''s just a fake emperor." "Well." Bai Ye shook his head: "well, I''ll give you a chance. If you think I''m weak, you can challenge me. Anyway, elder yuezun is here, so don''t worry about notarization, lest you say I bully you and I won''t use the dead dragon sword! You three new nine guards are ready to fight. Anyone can fight me! Come on The words fell to the ground, and people breathed. So arrogant! This is absolutely self-confidence in their own strength! It''s just that... it''s too late for three people to start. I''m kidding. People have already seen the clue when Nan Tianya fought with Bai Ye just now. Although the white night is just a puppet emperor, he has not even entered the imperial realm, but his personal strength is definitely not weaker than the middle emperor, and he is not a person who can easily be defeated. Once you do it, it will be a fierce fight. If you win, it will be shameless and disgraceful. "Oh? What are you doing? Since I came here, your eyes have always been full of fighting intention. Why do you shrink back now? " The white night is light. Three people''s eyes are flashing cold, obviously stimulated by the words of white night. But the three men remained still. It''s really unwise to fight a man who is immortal. "Since you don''t have the ability, just shut up and don''t come out in disgrace." White night see three people do not answer, shook his head, continue to say. This time, the intention of war in the eyes of the three people was obviously changed into the intention of killing. But the white night didn''t even look at it, and said to the moon Zun directly: "elder Yue Zun, you new Jiuwei, it seems that you are not so good!" "As long as you can protect the nine spirits." Yue Zun is not angry. Can you protect nine souls? Shaking his head in the dark at night, the strength of the three men is really good, but the land of Shenwu is vast, and the experts are like clouds. Which of the figures on the list of killing gods is not respected by thousands of people, are they so easy to deal with? "I don''t want to talk about Jiuwei today. Elder yuezun, since you have come forward, what should I do with the alliance of the great emperor?" White night turned the topic back and said. "As I said, we should settle accounts after autumn. At present, we still share a common hatred against the enemy and deal with foreign enemies." Yue Zun said. "Is that your attitude?" The white night looks at the moon Zun, the expression is indifferent, but there is a trace of concentration in the eyes. Yue Zun locked his eyebrows, staring at the white night, and said, "white night, this is an extraordinary period. Naturally, we can''t be too rigid. The power of the nine spirits is so weak that we can''t fight against the Shenwu land. If we lose the emperor again and again, the power of the nine spirits will become weaker and weaker. Would you please think about it from the perspective of righteousness "When did you think about it from the perspective of justice?" The night roared. Yue Zun was stunned. All the people from the dragon team of Vientiane gate looked at him. Then he pulled out his sword and pointed to the scythe, the emperor and others, and roared: "have you counted the number of souls killed by them? How many towns have they destroyed? How many talents have been annihilated by them, and how many great emperors have been slaughtered by them? Are these not the power of the nine spirits "Relying on the alliance of the great emperor, they burn, kill and plunder everywhere, and commit crimes everywhere. They have stabbed the young and weak mainland of nine souls, but you have tolerated it again and again! Yuezun! I thought you were the great elder of the Vientiane gate, and you should have a deeper and longer-term view. But today, I''m wrong. Yuezun, the first of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, will have such a stupid day! ""This..." Yue Zun''s face turned pale. "If you don''t kill this person today, your heart will not be stable, and the soul of the world will never be subdued. What can we do to fight against foreign enemies? Have you not thought about it?" When the white night was cold, he rushed over with his sword. Under the breeze robe, he was almost the same as blinking. The man immediately approached the nearest GodI, and the terrible sword of beheading the immortal fell down. "If you can''t solve the problem of Vientiane gate, let me solve it day and night!" The middle emperor was shocked. "White night, dare you?" "So many giants here, how dare you be so presumptuous The emperor of heaven and earth and the emperor of beasts roared to each other, and the breath over there rolled towards this side. Yue Zun was also shocked. It was false to say that he was not angry. He was so arrogant at night. He dared to be such a fool when he was here! Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t move because there was no need. He knew that from today on, the white night would be completely removed from the Vientiane gate, and the impression of him from the top of Vientiane gate would drop to freezing point! "That''s what I want." Although Xuanyuan emperor was deprived of the title of Jiuwei before, he knew that the Vientiane gate still had some regrets for him. Now, the Vientiane goalkeeper has completely stopped this idea. Many masters also shot at the first time, but it was still late after all. As soon as the sword was cut away, Gordy immediately pulled out his golden sword, but as soon as the blade came, he stretched out his left hand and held the blade directly with his flesh and blood. The sharp blade of the blade was cut on the palm of the white night, but it was held by the palm of the hand as if it were cut on the steel. "Hand to hand?" People can''t believe it. But the hand of flesh and blood did block Gordy''s attack. Gordy breathed hard and glared at the white night, but was obscured by a dark sword. Pooh! The black sword splits his head like cutting melons and vegetables. The so-called imperial Qi defense is like paper paste. Gordy shivers all over, and his blood soars to the sky. Then he falls to the ground and dies. A lower emperor fell like this. The people around were gaping. "Can you kill a lower emperor from the front?" The woman beside the South horizon asked coldly. Nan Tianya opened his mouth and did not speak. "His speed and strong body, at least to the upper emperor can compete." Next to Ling Xueyi light road. When Gordy died here, the attack of the emperor of heaven and earth and the emperor of beasts came late. Two powerful superior giants, white night immediately felt the pressure skyrocketing. However, he had a heart to kill. He could not care so much. He grabbed the back hand of his arm, pulled out the dead dragon sword, and chopped at the fleeing scythe emperor and others. As soon as the dead dragon came out, the emperor''s Qi broke away, and the surrounding pressure was immediately smashed by the sword force. The terrible sword force, like the merciless claws of the devil, devoured these great emperors. "White night!" Xuanyuan emperor finally lost his breath and directly drove the huge shadow to jump over here. "Xuanyuan, you dare not fight me with the body. Can you block me only by the shadow of the emperor elephant?" The white night howls, behind also gushes out a huge black shadow, ferociously bumps into the Xuan Yuan that empty shadow. Boom! Two huge shadows collided like ancient giants, shaking the world. But the white night did not intend to tremble with the Xuanyuan, and the terrible dead Dragon Sword reaped wildly. In the twinkling of an eye, the scythe emperor and others have been all over the field, all of them fall. People''s pupils are constricted, and the heart almost jumps out of the throat. All the people inside and outside Liuguang mountain were staring at this scene. At this moment, they found for the first time that the so-called emperor was so worthless and so fragile... "stop it!" Yue Zun couldn''t sit still. He roared, and all the imperial dragon teams rushed out. Several people jumped together, and the strength was miraculously gathered together. The one at the front pulled out his sword and chopped off the imperial spirit between the white night and the Xuanyuan, forcibly separated them, and then quickly surrounded the white night. "Don''t hurt my dragon master!" Ji Dijiao drinks and rushes over. On the contrary, he was extremely indifferent, with his swords hanging to the ground and full of sword spirit. "If the Vientiane gate wants to fight with me, start from here. Although I don''t like your general faction of Vientiane sect very much, I don''t object to your power of stopping divine weapons, but sometimes I don''t approve of your actions." White night looked at the members of the Royal Dragon Team in front of him: "now, immediately disperse, I only say it once." The dragon team did not shrink back, but everyone''s eyes were very dignified. This man killed the next emperor, such as slaughtering pigs and dogs. It would be easy to break the siege of the imperial dragon team. Yue Zun''s eyes were angry, and his fist was pinched, but he was soon released."Get back first." Nervous Yulong team members heard the sound, relieved, immediately back. The empty shadow of Xuanyuan emperor has stepped on the foot of Liuguang mountain... "elder yuezun is lawless in the daytime and repeatedly provokes the alliance of the great emperor and the Vientiane gate. I mind if we take it down immediately and take away his dead dragon sword, so as to prevent him from harming the nine spirits!" The emperor Xuanyuan made a magnificent voice. When the sound fell, the strong and terrible imperialist spirit was rippling in all directions at the same time. The white night squints and looks around. It is the imperial spirit of the middle emperor and the upper emperor. It turns out that the reason why emperor Xuanyuan never showed up, and even handed over the emperor of spear and scythe to Bai Ye was just to delay him. The real power of the alliance of the great emperors has long been spread out and turned into a big net to trap the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 Feeling the terrible atmosphere around him, Ji Di''s pretty face turned pale and incomparable in an instant, and people were clinging to the white night and watching the surroundings with vigilance. "Lord, this is a trap! We are surrounded now! What to do? " Kitty''s voice was shaking. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll make sure you''re all right." A faint smile in the white night makes you feel like a man. Ji Di looked at his God like face and his nervous heart calmed down. Yes, with the Dragon Master there, what am I afraid of? He is a man who even fears the Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance! Ji Di''s mind, steady mind. Looking around in the white night, there are at least eight upper emperors and more than 20 middle emperors in all directions. They are like iron chains that completely seal the surrounding area. This power is absolutely the peak power of the nine soul continent. However, this is not the main force of the alliance of the great emperors. What is really fatal is the threat from Liuguang mountain. After all, it is the home of the alliance of the great emperors, where half of the nine souls are gathered. The energy contained in the interior is absolutely not imaginable in the daytime. "White night, your courage is admirable. You are clearly the enemy of the great emperor alliance, but you dare to come here and offend elder yuezun even more. Now, do you think of a way out?" The magnificent figure of Xuanyuan emperor overlooks the mole ants under his feet, and the voice of vicissitudes floated out. "You didn''t dare to touch me before, because you were afraid of elder yuezun''s intervention. Now that I''m in trouble with the Vientiane gate, are you reckless?" Smile in the white night. "Fear? How can it not be? The Dragon Emperor behind you is still the number one problem of our great empire alliance. " Xuanyuan road. "What do you mean now?" "I don''t want to kill you, I just take your dead dragon sword. Even if the Dragon Emperor is angry, he will not choose to fight with my great emperor. Everything has room for maneuver. What''s more, I have to die dragon sword. It''s not too difficult to fight against the Dragon Emperor! It will also have scruples. " Xuanyuan smiles. It''s a good abacus. "Do you think you can get the dragon sword?" The white night asked. "Don''t you think so?" Xuanyuan emperor narrowed his eyes, and the strength of Liuguang mountain surged again. Countless emperor Qi diffused out, as if the two people were submerged. At that moment, Ji Di even became extremely difficult to breathe. Even if the emperor stood by the white night, he could not bear the oppression of such a strong imperial spirit. The alliance of the great emperors is worthy of its reputation. Which one is not the great emperor? Ordinary souls are afraid that they can''t even climb Liuguang mountain. "Now that you''ve said that, well, you can do it!" White night put the sword into the scabbard, put his hand on the dead dragon sword, looked around and yelled: "I know that I can''t deal with the whole alliance of the great emperors alone, but I can tell you, once you start, those ten emperors who rush to me first, whether they are superior or inferior, I promise that they will die under my sword first Now, I want to see who dares to be one of the ten!! Come on The last word is full of fighting spirit. Zhang Qiye and others clenched their fists, and their blood was boiling. They had no fear for a long time. One person shakes the whole alliance of the great emperors. Nine soul continent, who else has such ability? Emperor Xuanyuan frowned. The emperor of beasts and the emperor of heaven and earth also looked ugly. The sentence "white night" undoubtedly restricted many great emperors. He saw through the essence of the alliance of the great emperors. These emperors were not loyal to Emperor Xuanyuan, but they came together to fight against the Dragon Emperor and foreign enemies. But if they wanted to die, none of them would go up. As a result, the scene once again reached a deadlock, no one dared to move the white night, everyone surrounded and did not fight, all were watching. Xuanyuan emperor''s smile froze. "Stop it all!" Finally, the moon over there broke the embarrassing situation. "Do you want to persuade me?" White night leitingruo step to a piece of gravel to sit down, pointing to the Ji emperor hook fingers. Ji Di will understand, hurry to the past, weak boneless hand gently put on the shoulder of the white night, slowly rub, not comfortable. This is ignoring the alliance of the great emperors. A group of strong people gnash their teeth. "If I could persuade you, it would not have come to this." Month Zun light looking at the white night, eyes no joy, no sorrow, no anger: "white night, this matter is over, don''t continue, you put forward conditions, how can you give up." "Elder yuezun?" Xuanyuan emperor''s tone sank. Yuezun''s words clearly hope that the great emperor alliance will be soft! But Yue Zun raised his hand and motioned him not to speak and looked directly at the white night. The huge shadow of Xuanyuan emperor shook and showed his killing intention. White night opened his eyes and nodded silently: "my conditions are not high. First of all, I want the alliance of the great emperors to compensate all the losses of those poisoned by you and hand over all the prisoners.""Xuanyuan alliance leader, what do you think?" Yuezun immediately looked at the emperor Xuanyuan. "I refuse, of course." Xuanyuan emperor''s voice was cold. As the leader of the alliance, can he not know what his men have done? If it does, the alliance will be in chaos. What''s more, what a shame to let him bow to a puppet emperor? How could he do it? "Xuanyuan alliance leader, please take the overall situation as the priority." Yue Zun lowered his voice. "You can also say that to white night." The emperor Xuanyuan hummed. Yuezun frowned. Now it''s a white night and Emperor Xuanyuan is not willing to let go. Undoubtedly, it is the most difficult thing for him to be caught in the middle. After thinking for a moment, yuezun suddenly raised his head and looked at Xuanyuan emperor again. However, besides his eyes, there was also a hidden soul force. The soul power contains the words of yuezun, which can''t be heard by outsiders. "Is there anything you can''t say to your face, but do you want to cover it up in this way?" White night swept the moon Zun eyes, eyebrows moved. "Please forgive me for not saying so." The moon reveres the light way. However, the attitude of Xuanyuan emperor over there has been relaxed. "Since elder yuezun has said that, well, I agree with the conditions of white night, thoroughly investigate the matter, rescue the murderer, and compensate those who have been persecuted." Xuanyuan light road. This can make a lot of people confused. What did Yue Zun say? Let Xuanyuan''s attitude change so much? White night is also curious. He looked at yuezun and saw that he looked calm and calm. He thought for a moment, and then he said: "the Xuanyuan alliance leader is so straightforward. I''m not polite. My second request is to ask the great emperor alliance to compensate for the loss of longjue. After all, it''s not too much for you to abolish my middle emperor and send some training materials? Don''t worry, I won''t ask for too much. As long as I can support the emperor to return to the emperor''s territory, I will send a list to you later, and you can just follow it. " Cultivation to the great emperor? What''s the amount of this resource? Xuanyuan emperor knew that the lion would open his mouth at night. He repressed his anger and nodded again: "yes." There was an uproar all around. "Third, people in the alliance of the great emperor should no longer walk around the land of nine spirits, let alone bully other souls. Once it happens, I hope you can clean up the door by yourself." White night laughs. "You can rest assured that this will not happen again." Xuanyuan cold road. "Xuanyuan alliance leader must make it clear that what I mean by clearing the door is to kill in public, not to bring it back and yell at it." White night added. "You..." "bully too much!" The emperor on the other side of Liuguang mountain burst out several angry roars. "I promise you!" The emperor Xuanyuan made his voice again, though his words were filled with endless anger. People looked at Xuanyuan in shock. What is the reason for him to bear such humiliation? "White dragon master, is that all right? The leader of the Xuanyuan alliance has made great concessions. You should also step back appropriately. " See the white night also mention the fourth point, month Zun hastily make a sound. White night heard the sound, nodded: "since the month reverence elder all said so, that is good." "This is settled. Please go back first. You can rest assured that the conditions you have put forward will be implemented soon. This Council will personally supervise the alliance of the great emperors." The moon reveres the light way. "That would be the best." White night nodded, looked at the eye flow light mountain, that hazy mountain, innumerable pairs of eyes with the intention of killing cast toward this. At night, he turned on his horse and did not say hello. He walked forward without looking back. Ji Di''s small face was full of complacency. She had never been so powerful as today. She snorted and hurriedly followed her. The two sides finally got a temporary reconciliation under the concession of the great emperor alliance, but everyone knows that this kind of reconciliation is only superficial. Looking at the white night gradually away, Xuanyuan the great shadow turned around. "Elder yuezun, don''t forget what you said before." Xuanyuan said coldly. "Don''t worry, Xuanyuan alliance leader, since I have promised you, I will certainly do it. What''s more, I have to be on guard against such a big variable. Otherwise, how can we restrict such a big nine spirits?" Yue Zun said lightly. After the South horizon, the other shore flower three people look at each other, can see each other''s doubts. "What are the variables... That elder yuezun said?" "Well, the white night has left. It''s time for us to talk about business. According to the information I have received, the Shenwu final election of Shenwu land is over. Seven days later, the top killers on the Shenwu list will carry a large number of excellent emperor killers selected in the final election and cross the void into the" heaven and earth platform "of the nine soul land. This elder brings three nine guards to come here To discuss this matter with you, and at the same time summon the nine souls to resist the Japanese war Yue Zun said with an unprecedented dignified look.As soon as this word falls, the noisy Liuguang mountain is silent for a moment. "Seven days later? How fast it is "Get ready." "Good!" "Come, issue the order of the great emperor at once!" "The imperial dragon order is also released!" "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 The story at the foot of Liuguang mountain immediately spread all over the nine spirits. White night''s position in the mind of nine souls once again increased. Who can force the two superpowers, the Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance, to bow their heads? Who dares to disobey such feats? For a time, people''s awe of the white night rose infinitely, and almost placed him at the level of Xuanyuan emperor. On the night of the day when the white night and Ji Di arrived at the grand view city, a large number of soul worshippers asked to worship the Dragon Jue, including Zhang Qiye. The dragon is so powerful. At the beginning, Yue Rongshu and others were busy recruiting new souls. After all, hongtianzong, Wandao and Dajing city all needed fresh blood. After all, after offending the alliance of the great emperor at night, Dajing city became a forbidden area in the minds of countless souls. No one dared to set foot in it. Dajing city was seriously understaffed. But this time it was very different. Not only that night, but in the days to come, people came to Dajing city to worship longjue, just like the flood, Yue Rongshu and others were too busy. This is just a small border town of grand view city, under the development of longjue, it seems to be close to the prosperous big city. The affairs of Dajing city are taken care of by Yue banyan tree and monks. The Nangong family members help each other and don''t have to worry about it in the daytime. What they have to do in the daytime is to practice crazily to cope with possible changes in the future. A few days later, there was a big emperor''s order coming from Liuguang mountain. He called on the emperor of the world to gather in Liuguang mountain. At the same time, the Royal Dragon order of the Vientiane gate was also issued, calling for the imperial dragon of the world to discuss major issues. The order of the great emperor and the imperial dragon order were issued at the same time, which caused an uproar in the world. Any nine soul man should understand the meaning of these two kinds of tokens. Any one of these two tokens, issued separately, is enough to attract the attention of the nine soul people. When the two kinds of tokens are issued together, the implication is obvious. The war of Shenwu has begun! The war of Shenwu is related to the fate of the nine soul continent. How important it is. The eyes of jiuhunren almost looked at the sky platform at the first time. Tiantiantai, the forbidden area of nine souls, has been blocked by the people of the Vientiane sect for a long time. The strong ones who blockade here are the strongest ones in the Vientiane gate. There are not many human figures, but they are all the strong ones with the strength of the upper emperor. Tiantiantai is never open to the public, and only in one case will the ban be lifted. That is the time when the powerful men of Shenwu land and challenge. After the start of the Shenwu war, countless powerful people rushed to tiantiantai, but they were all blocked by the people of the Vientiane sect. The news from inside was very small. Except for the big forces, almost all of them could not know the first-hand news inside. When he came out of the closed door at night, Ji Di had sorted out the situation of tiantiantai. "In the Shenwu battle, more than half of the great emperors in the nine spirits continent have gone, including all the Yulong, zhuyulong and Jiuwei, like the saint of Ice Palace, jieruqiao of the Lieyang palace, Wen Renshi of the hermit people, and the new Yu Long Wang Qian. In addition, even the Vientiane gate has sent several seeds, such as the dragon master, the man you know best, the emperor!" "The son of heaven?" White night murmured lower lip: "that day Saint also went?" "Of course, all the five elders gathered in tiantiantai. The emperor chopping troops and the Yulong team of the Vientiane gate surrounded tiantiantai. At the same time, the great emperor alliance of the Vientiane gate and Liuguang mountain formed a large army of more than 30000 people. The soldiers of this army were no less powerful than the puppet emperor. They completely blocked the Tiandi platform and stood in strict readiness to prevent the Shenwu people from having anything What a change. " "The Shenwu war is a matter of necessity. If Shenwu mainland wants to draw nine spirits, they should be more careful." White night nodded: "what''s the current situation?" "Oh, there have been two matches today, and the nine souls have been defeated. Wang Qian was killed by Chen Hao, who ranked 18th in the list of emperor killers in Shenwu mainland. Wen Renshi was defeated by Yan Liuyue, who ranked 19th in the list of emperor killers. The nine soul team lost the battle." "What? One death and one waste? " White night frowned: "these two people are new Yu Long! They are all in the top ten. How could they have failed so miserably? " This is the top 20 people in the list of killing emperors. If they are the top ten people, what resistance will jiuhun mainland take? "At present, the morale of the nine souls team is low, but you can rest assured that although the overall strength of the nine souls mainland is not as good as that of the Shenwu mainland, there are many powerful people in the hidden world, and they will not ignore them. These strong people will not take any action until the last moment. Some people must die first and be willing to stand up. Perhaps the situation will get better in the middle of the war." Ji Di said with a smile. "You''re right." White night nods. There are so many masters on the surface, which naturally makes people anxious, but the ones in the dark are different. After the report was finished, he thought about going to the small world to practice. He also hoped to complete the impact of the imperial realm this year. He had a lot of inheritance from the great emperor. His understanding of the imperial realm was getting deeper and deeper. However, Ji Di did not leave immediately after reporting. "What''s the matter? Is there anything else? " White night asked curiously. Ji Di was stunned and nervous. The man pinched it and said in a low voice, "dragon master, my subordinates are confused. I want to consult the dragon master.""Is it about the emperor''s Sutra I gave you before? Say it White night laughs. Ji Di nodded and immediately went forward to take out the emperor''s Sutra and began to ask for advice from the white night. She was very close to the white night, and the attractive body fragrance emanating from her delicate body ran into the nostrils of the white night without politeness. She was intoxicated by it. The white night couldn''t help sniffing greedily. He did not know that he could not help but laugh at the scene, was the complete income of Ji Di in his eyes. Kitty''s cheek was immediately scarlet. "Do you understand now?" After a round of explanation, white night asked. Ji Di nodded. White night reaches out and grabs her arm. Ji Di such as the kitten stimulated, suddenly pull out the hand, panic back. "Sorry, I just want to work for you and help you explore the current shackles." Ji Di smelled the voice, pursed her lips and shook her head gently: "it''s Ji Di who should apologize. Ji Di''s reaction is too big. I''m surprised to see you. Please forgive me." White night some do not understand. "In fact, with the strength of adults, really want Qianqian, Qianqian also absolutely can not resist, Qianqian knows that adults are unintentional." Ji Di said, said, then stretched out his hand, take the initiative to hold the palm of the white night. If white night was like the Lord of other great powers, I''m afraid that Ji Di would have become his woman for a long time? The white night was stunned: "what''s the matter with you?" Ji Di shook his head and said with a smile, "my Lord, follow me." Finish saying, then pull the white night to walk toward the inner hall. After entering the inner hall, Ji Di painted a painting and made a boundary between the inside and outside. The night was startled. But see Ji Di pretty standing in front of the white night, eyes such as silk, lips light pursed, intoxicating aroma with her breath hit in the white night face. "Giddy, what are you going to do?" It doesn''t feel right at night. The atmosphere became beautiful. "Dragon master, you''ve been practicing crazily all this time, even spending a lot of emperor''s scriptures and materials to help us improve our cultivation. What''s your purpose?" Ji Di said softly, there was a heat wave in his words. It is worthy of being coveted by countless great emperors. Standing alone with her, even saints can''t help temptation. The white night suppressed the evil fire in his heart and said in a deep voice: "the nine souls will be in chaos. Only by strength can we protect ourselves." "Do you mean Shenwu?" "Not exactly." "I see." Ji Di nodded and looked at the white night with a pair of gemstone like eyes: "my Lord, why do you think emperor Xuanyuan made concessions to you before at the foot of Liuguang mountain?" "I don''t know, but it must have something to do with the Vientiane gate. Maybe the Vientiane gate has promised Xuanyuan some benefits, or they have reached some kind of agreement. Anyway, I don''t think it''s a good thing to talk about this kind of thing by deliberately avoiding me." The white night pondered. "If there was a great war at that time, what would your majesty think of the odds of winning the great alliance?" Ji Di asked again. "I can''t win, but I can''t lose, the end should be my whole body and retreat." "So big talent dare to be so provocative, right?" "Almost. If it is not the territory of the Grand Alliance, but mine, the situation will be different." Smile bitterly in the white night. If we change to big view city, he will have more worries. "In this way, adults still need enough strength at present. At least the people around you should not only be protected by you, but should be shared by you!" "Do you want to break through to the imperial realm, my lord?" he said firmly "Well?" White night curiously looked at her: "do you have a way?" "Of course Ji Di nodded. White night heart a joy, busy way: "is what method? Is it reliable? " Breaking through the imperial realm depends on chance. Without chance, even if the talent is strong, it will not help. Many soul people are stuck in the way of exploring the emperor''s way, and they have no idea where the imperial realm is. In particular, the soul of the land of nine souls, I do not know how difficult it is to enter the emperor''s way than Shenwu land. If before, the white night with the great emperor inheritance, will be able to prove into the emperor''s way. However, now the spirit of the dead dragon appears and enters the eleventh heaven. The strength of the spirit rises infinitely, and the difficulty of entering the imperial realm is also increased. "It''s not complicated, it''s the only way! That is, I help you to enter the Empire. " Said Kitty. "You?" The white night was a little surprised. Ji Di is just a lower emperor. He frowned and asked, "what do you do?" "You just need to cooperate with Qianqian. Once you succeed, you can enter the realm of emperor, and Qianqian may be able to enter the realm of the middle emperor." Said Kitty."So amazing?" White night was shocked: "you say, how can I cooperate?" "It''s simple." Ji Di''s face suddenly turned bright red, and said in a low voice, "it''s OK to practice with me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 The expression of the white night was completely frozen. He opened his mouth wide and kept his previous posture. For a time, he thought he had heard something wrong. "Giddy, what do you say?" White night tried to calm his mind and asked in disbelief. "Dragon master, let''s... Let''s practice together." Ji Di''s voice was almost trembling. Although she is the next great emperor and has gone through many things, she is different from other great emperors. Other soul people''s heart nature grows with their cultivation. Like the bamboo emperor, she has always maintained her original heart. Some soul people do what they want, others keep their original mind unchanged. Everyone''s cultivation method is different. Some people''s strength is stronger and more crazy The stronger the strength of the people, more and more no desire, return to nature, and some people become stronger, the person or the person, unchanged. Ji Di is so sensitive and nervous about the first night. White night is not a fool. Ji Di can still keep her virginity up to now, which shows how much she values herself. But now, she confesses and wants to give herself to him... "are you just doing this just to let me break through the Empire?" White night vomited and lowered his voice: "if so, it''s not worth it." "I don''t hide my feelings." Ji Di whispered: "I may have some feelings for you." The white night was stunned. For the first time, he found that someone could express his expression in such a clear and refined way. Ji Di is very confident in herself. Her imperial title is Ji, Ji, which generally refers to beautiful women. Only the peerless beauty can catch up with the word Ji. Her beauty is absolutely at the top level in the whole nine soul continent, which is the imperial level. Before she became the great emperor, she hid everywhere, and the road of cultivation was trembling. Even though she did not have any rare magic weapons, her special physique and beautiful appearance would still be watched by countless souls. Fortunately, she met the bamboo emperor and hid in her bamboo forest until she entered the imperial realm, which made her a little safer. For strength, Ji Di''s desire is no worse than the white night. She knows how miserable her fate will be if she does not have the protection of strength. When the white night was subdued, it was her most desperate moment. When the white night was in full control of her, she had imagined her countless tragic consequences in her heart. She was trained as a sex slave, or was used as an adult meat cauldron stove, or even used as refining material to produce and kill. These things are not uncommon in the nine soul continent, especially when she is a powerful female soul cultivation If captured by some cruel and abnormal spirits, the result is extremely miserable. However, the white night didn''t do anything to her. He just released himself after making sure that he would not pose any threat to him. He gave himself complete freedom and even gave himself shelter. For the first time, Ji Di found that the world was not completely dangerous, and there was a pure land of bliss that he had never met. How many times, she looked at the white night, looking at this God like man. He was not afraid of the strong and ignored the power. Even if it was the alliance of the great emperor and the gate of Vientiane, he did not pay attention to it. He affected the whole nine souls. An unprecedented sense of security surrounded Ji Di, even in the face of the great emperor alliance or the Vientiane gate, she has never been afraid! Because the night is by her side. "If you can get this person as a double practice partner, what''s your regret?" Ji Di''s mind. White night was a surprise. He hasn''t calmed down yet. He contacted more beautiful women, who were interesting to him. Long Yue didn''t talk about them. She was a snake Wrangler, lengyourong, even yinxueyue, Fu Qingqing and other women. Although their strength was not strong, their beauty was still top-notch here. However, Bai Ye never thought that Ji Di was so bold and not reserved at all. Such an image could be said to be out of tune with her ordinary appearance. "I have someone I like." For a long time, the white night vomited a breath, said faintly: "moreover, she is also waiting for me, if the situation is not disturbed here, I would not stay here." "So the reason why the dragon master came to Xiong Jue mainland is to protect them, right?" Asked Kitty. "Yes." White night nods. "I envy them." Ji Di light way, autumn eyes looked at the man in front of him, and said with a voice line that seemed to be as stable as possible but slightly shaking: "so, the Dragon Master doesn''t like Ji Di, right?" "From a man''s point of view, I like it, but from my point of view, I don''t mean that." Shake your head at night. In terms of emotion, I can''t say love, but no one can refuse a woman like Ji di. After all, white night is a normal man. "I see." With a bitter smile, Ji Di continued to ask, "dragon master, have you ever thought that if you are not strong enough to withstand the setbacks and tribulations in the future, so that your relatives and friends behind you are hurt, will you regret it at that time?" The pupil of white night shrinks, look does not change: "what do you want to say?" "Dragon master, I know that you don''t have much affection for me. You don''t hate me. You just don''t hate me. But what I said before is not fake. Dragon master, you are just trying to gain strength. In this case, why don''t you take my strength? If you are defeated or even dead because of your poor strength, what should the people behind you do? Have you ever thought about it? "White night looked at her in amazement. Yes, in order to gain strength, he does not break the means at night. Now why do you pretend to be a gentleman? He was not a gentleman. "Nine soul land, the strong are like forest, and the people with strength also sit on everything. They like which woman they like and take it away. They don''t care about others at all. The powerful soul person who cares about the mood of those weak women like you almost doesn''t exist. Dragon Lord, it''s because of this that Qianqian will admire you, but Qianqian won''t force you, if you don''t want to With Qianqian, we can change other methods. " Ji Di smiles. "Its... Other methods?" White night knead the temple, some can not adapt to come over: "what method is it?" Ji Di got close to him, and cherry lips gently started in his ear. White night looks strange: "this is not good?" "Qianqian used to practice an imperial level double soul cultivation method, which is exactly what the above records. Although Qianqian has not tried it on his own, the effect should not be bad. If you use this method, you may not be able to increase your accomplishments as much as me, but there will also be a lot of growth. It will certainly help the dragon master to impact on the imperial realm. If the Dragon Master is willing to ask for Qianqian in the future, If you use this method now, you can also make the effect of double cultivation more powerful in the future. " Ji Di''s cheek was red, and her voice trembled. White night thought a time, and finally nodded: "well, do as you say." "Well." Ji Di nodded, her cheeks were burning hot and her expression became more and more shy. She began to take off her clothes. The woman did not fade away, leaving an important part of the shelter, but the more so, the more people blood expansion. The white night calmed down and went over to hold the woman. Wheezing... ... after seven days, Bai Ye and Ji Di walked out of the inner hall. Under the guidance of Ji Di, the white night faintly glimpsed the emperor''s way. Instead of coming out immediately, he sat in the inner hall and realized. Ji Di managed her clothes, her cheeks flushed out, and her breath was very short. She did not dare to let others see what she was like now. Without thinking about it, she went into a bamboo forest outside Dajing city. "Green!" Ji Di shouts tremblingly. The green bamboo turned into green bamboo immediately changed back to human form and walked quickly. Seeing Ji Di''s face crimson and autumn eyes watery, Zhu Qingqing was stunned for a moment and asked, "Qianqian, did you... Succeed?" "No..." Ji Di shook his head, but the smile on his face did not decrease. "Why are you... So?" Zhu Qingqing didn''t understand. But Ji Di didn''t say much. He sat down with his knees crossed and his body was covered with pink light. At the sight of zhuqingqing, he was surprised. Ji Di started to break through. "Dead girl, you lied to me! If you don''t succeed, how can you break through so quickly? " Bamboo green fork waist hum way, the face is full of anger, but the eyes are flashing a trace of gratification and envy. Ji Di''s breakthrough lasted only three days. After three days, the halo dissipated, and a thick cloud formed above Dajing City, and then turned into the sky. Like a miracle, all the people in Dajing City knelt down and worshipped, and their mouths were even louder. "Congratulations on your promotion They do not know who entered the middle emperor, but as long as the adults must be right. When Ji Di opened her eyes again, her pupils were a little peach colored, and the whole person was even more beautiful. No matter men or women, when they saw her for the first time, if they didn''t abide by the spirit of mind, Rao was the bamboo emperor who had been with her for many years. Goodbye now, she was lost. "Qingqing, what''s the matter with you?" Ji Di faint smile, at the moment of her every move, there is a kind of attractive aura. After a long time, the bamboo emperor came back to God and ran to him. He hugged Ji di. "What''s the matter with you?" Ji Di quickly pushed it away. "Qianqian, you are beautiful." The bamboo emperor could not help but say. "Is it? It must be the benefits of breakthrough. " Ji Di said with a smile. "You girl, how can you break through so fast and cheat me that it''s useless to succeed? Well, if you don''t succeed, how can you break through? " The bamboo emperor hummed. Ji Di smiles but doesn''t speak, her eyes are bent, a touch of warmth and happiness are rippling in the pupil. When Ji Di returned to grand view city, the white night had recovered. When they met, the atmosphere changed a little bit compared with before, but fortunately, the night was easy to see. What''s more, the relationship between the two had not yet reached that stage, so he didn''t have to feel guilty. "By the way, what''s going on there?" Asked the white night. Ji Di Leng, rushed down to sort out this period of time to collect the data, and in a short time they were presented to the white night in a hurry. At once, he glanced at his brows. "26 games in a row, only one win?" "The mainland delegation of nine souls... Completely crushed?". www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 Although Bai Ye knew that the nine soul continent was not the opponent of Shenwu mainland people, he never expected that the nine soul continent would be defeated so miserably. "Add in the previous two games, nine souls mainland a total of 28 matches, only won one." Ji Di took over the information from the white night, turning around and showing a color of condensation: "all the death and injury of the imperial dragon, if it goes on like this, the nine souls will be defeated." "It seems that the three new nine guards have not appeared on the stage yet?" The white night pondered for a moment and asked. "Yes." Ji Di looked at the information and nodded. "Are there any people on the list of killing gods in Shenwu land?" "At present, there is a master of Fu Chuanwu, who ranks tenth in the list of killing gods. His soul state is the middle great emperor. He has only been a martial arts wizard for thousands of years. He is proficient in 12 kinds of emperor''s scriptures, and his strength is extremely strong. In these 28 duels, he has appeared twice, and his moves... Are only two." Said Kitty. "Two moves." White night frowned: "so, he almost killed the second?" "Almost, and his second defeat opponent is your old acquaintance." "Who?" "One is ah Jiu, and the other is Jie ruqiao." Said Kitty. The white night looks heavy. Both of them are powerful in the imperial dragon list. Their strength is absolutely certain. They can face the last one on the list of killing gods, and they are defeated every second. "It seems that the imperial dragon list is not at the same level as the killing God list. I''m afraid we can only compete with the strong ones on the list of killing the emperor." Shake your head at night. No one can resist the nine guards. However, there are ten strong ones on the list of killing gods, and there are only three in the nine guards. How to deal with the enemy? "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Ji Di said anxiously: "before the end of the Empire level Shenwu war, our nine soul continent was already in a disadvantage. If we were defeated again in this talent level Shenwu battle, we would not have to fight in the third game. Once the Shenwu war was defeated, the morale of Shenwu land was high, and the morale of my nine souls was low, they would immediately attack the nine soul land. At that time, our nine souls would also It''s a disaster. " Shenwu has a huge land and a large population. The main contradiction in the mainland is the allocation of resources. If the ruling hall has made outstanding achievements in the Shenwu war, it can be used as an excuse to attract public attention, transfer the internal contradictions on the mainland to external contradictions, and launch aggression against the nine spirits. At that time, the nine spirits will be united The soul will really become a prisoner of Shenwu land. Although Bai Ye didn''t like the alliance of the great emperor and the Vientiane gate, now these two forces that he hated were fighting against the foreign enemies, and he was still sitting among them. It was really wrong for him. "Naturally, we should not wait to die, but the alliance of the great emperors and the Vientiane gate hold the qualification to participate in the Shenwu war. Even if I go to tiantiantai, they may not let me fight. Otherwise, if I make a big show there and become famous, it will not be a good thing for them." Said the white night. Ji Di sighed and didn''t know what to say. At this time, a voice sounded outside the house. "Dragon master, the people from the Vientiane gate are coming." It''s the voice of the banyan tree. The white night and Ji Di looked at each other with a look of dismay. From Vientiane gate? Right? Well done, the people of Vientiane gate come up at this critical point? "Maybe he came to ask the dragon master." Ji Di''s eyes bent and said with a smile: "after all, according to the requirements, the Dragon Master is a talented player." Although the Wu Emperor''s night is not enough to participate in the war of Emperor Wu, she is not qualified to participate in the war. "Bring him in." Cried the white night. After a while, Yue Rongshu led a woman to come in. The woman has a melon seed face. She looks quite mature. There is a strange calm and elegance in her movements. Her eyes are glowing and her pace is gentle. She goes to the white night and owes her body in no hurry. "Elder Jianai of the Vientiane gate, I''ve met the Lord dragon." "Jianai?" White night slightly a Leng, looking at the woman in front of her, feel her face like in what place to see. "Does the Dragon Master feel like I''ve met before?" Jian AI asked with a smile. "Yes." White night nodded: "where have we met?" However, Jian AI shook her head: "this should be the first time I met with the dragon master. The reason why the Dragon Lord feels I am very familiar is that I am quite similar to my sister." "Sister?" The white night froze. "Yes, this is also the result of my agreement with my sister. It is not what the Vientiane gate intended." Said Jian AI. "And who is your sister?" Asked the white night. "You used to be elder Qingtian, Jianyue." Jian AI laughs. "She?" The white night suddenly realized.At the beginning, Jianyue was extremely domineering in the gate of Vientiane, and no one dared to provoke her. She had such a big backstage for her feelings... in the daytime, xuan''er showed the color of error and consternation: "isn''t Jianyue elder in Qingge land? She already knows what''s going on here? " "Do you mean the war? The Shenwu battle spread only in xiongjue and the Vientiane gate, and other continents did not know about it for the time being. After all, they did not know it. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, the Vientiane gate controlled public opinion. " Jianai road. White night nodded: "so what are you here for? You should know that I have nothing to do with the Vientiane gate "I also know about the affairs of the general school of the Vientiane sect. To tell you the truth, Jian AI does not agree with the practice of yuezun elder, nor does he criticize whether he is right or wrong. However, Jian AI knows that elder yuezun''s idea is definitely to consider the nine soul continent, but the starting point is controversial." Jianai was calm and elegant and said: "in addition, Jianai thinks that although the dragon master has little relationship with the Vientiane gate, he still can''t part with the nine soul continent. The Dragon Master is from the mainland of nine souls. This is your hometown. Now foreign enemies invade, and the dragon master should stand up to defend the nine spirits. This is everyone''s responsibility and bounden duty." "Did you come to me to take part in the battle of heaven and earth?" White night light said. "Would you like to go?" Jian AI asked, with a trace of urgency in her eyes. "Of course not." Shake your head at night. "Er..." Jian AI was speechless for a moment, but soon his eyes showed anger: "dragon master, you are powerful, gifted, and unique. If you can take part in the Shenwu war, you will be able to turn the situation around and turn the corner for the nine souls continent. Do you have to worry about all the hatred before in such an emergency "I don''t care." "Then why don''t you go?" "No, because it is not me who caused this situation, but the alliance of the great emperor and the Vientiane gate. Now that this situation has become, why should I clean up the mess?" Shake your head at night. Jian AI was stunned: "what do you mean by that?" "If the alliance of the great emperor wantonly suppressed and persecuted the powerful jiuhun, and turned away those who were full of blood to guard the nine spirits and fight against foreign enemies, which made the nine souls cold hearted, and the Vientiane gate did not care about it, how could this situation have become? There are not as many people in the land of nine souls as in the land of Shenwu, but there are so many potential strongmen here. Do you think there are only a few people in nantianya at the level of Jiuwei? Wrong, but why only three people from South Tianya took part in the Shenwu war, and yuezun asked for it? Are we such a big nine souls, only this talent? " White night a series of questions, directly let Jianai speechless. She looked at it for a long time, but sighed: "yes, you are right. All this is our own reason." "You go back." Wave at night. Jian AI hesitated, and her expression became complicated, but she turned her head and went to the outside world. "Dragon master." Next to the Ji Di anxious. If the white night doesn''t show up, the nine spirits have no chance of winning in the present situation. "If you want me to come forward, you can tell the moon Zun of Vientiane gate and Xuanyuan of the alliance of the great emperors. They only need to do one thing." Just as Jianai was about to walk out of the gate, a voice came out. "What''s the matter?" Jian AI seems to have been electrocuted in general, suddenly turned back, eager and asked. "Let Xuanyuan emperor and yuezun go to beg for the nine souls. If the nine souls forgive the great alliance and the Vientiane gate, then I will come forward." White night closed his eyes and said slowly. "This..." Jian AI was shocked: "do you mean to ask elder yuezun and Emperor Xuanyuan to admit their mistakes to the world "It''s very simple." "It''s very simple, but in their position, even if they do something wrong, they can''t easily admit that they are wrong, especially this one!" "If they can''t do it, why should I come forward?" The white night asked. Jian AI opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. For a long time, she nodded silently. "I see." She saluted the white night and walked away with a heavy step. "Dragon master, do you really want to stand by?" Seeing his departure, Ji Di rushed to the white night, knelt down on his knees and said eagerly. "It''s not just watching, it''s a warning." White night shook his head and sighed helplessly: "I will do it, but it also depends on the time. The land of nine souls is our hometown in the end. No matter what reason, I have to fight for it. But, is our enemy really only Shenwu land?" As soon as this saying fell, Ji Di awoke in an instant. "Dragon master, what do you mean..." "yes, for us, the great emperor alliance or the Vientiane gate... Have great threats. I just want to tell them that when they apologize to people all over the world because of me, they will also get the anger of the people in the world for touching me!" White night is to tie ourselves with the people of the world! Let the great emperor alliance and Vientiane gate feel worried!Worthy of your honor! Ji Di suddenly realized that he had admiration in his heart. "Watch the movement." The white night turned and went to close again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 Tiantiantai. It''s on top of an unknown height. It''s dark all around. Clouds are floating by people''s side. The wind is like a knife, beating every soul standing here. A huge light curtain with a thickness of 10 meters surrounds the heaven and earth platform. No one can pass through the curtain except for the wind and cloud. On both sides of the curtain are tens of thousands of souls. They crowded together, nervously looking at the center, everyone''s expression is incomparably focused. Yuezun was sitting at the top of the crowd. On his left side were the powerful people of Tiansheng, wangua and Yaoyi. On his right side were Xuanyuan emperor, Qiankun emperor, and wanbeast emperor. In this Shenwu battle, even the strong in Shengzhou came. The representative figure was the holy mark emperor who had been famous for 3000 years. There are so many masters that the strong are like a forest. There is hardly any ordinary soul person who can stand here. All the people sitting here are not only the top existence of the nine soul continent, but also the successful Yulong and Jiuwei. Whether those so-called masters of one side can enter this place still need to be investigated. However, this is not the time to get entangled in qualifications. The nine spirits team are staring at the center with the most dignified eyes. There are two figures as fast as lightning are madly intertwined with each other. There are several terrible soul force waves in the void. People dare not blink and watch nervously. Finally. Bang! A strong noise in the center of the swing, that interweaved with the figure of an instant separation, each back. One of them retreated to 500 meters, his body was in a whirl, and he was stable in the air. But when the other man retreated to 500 meters, his body suddenly exploded and finally turned into a blood mist and died. "Space distortion!" Someone exclaimed. No one expected that this person actually used the space distortion, the good formidable move, the good nimble method after the hard struggle. "The winner, the butcher!" At this time, a vague figure on the right side of Tiandi platform gave out a magnificent sound, and the sound rippled back and forth in Tiandi platform, as if the divine voice had come into the world. This is the judge of the justice of the Shenwu war. No one knows who he is, no one knows where he comes from, no one knows his strength, let alone his name. I don''t know whether it''s a nine soul man or a Shenwu man, but the strong men on both sides of the mainland will respect him as the "unknown old man.". He presided over the war of Shenwu, and there was no doubt about its justice. Anyone who dared to question the justice of his ruling would be killed by him. It is said that he once killed a superior emperor who questioned his ruling with one finger and one move. Therefore, no one is unconvinced by him. Hearing the words of the unknown old man, Shenwu land was filled with laughter and pride. "It''s worthy of being a butcher. The list of emperor killers is No. 11, and the list of green clouds is No. 1! It''s tough. " "The one who was killed was a quasi imperial dragon in the nine souls mainland. It is said that his strength has been infinitely close to that of the top five in the imperial dragon list. However, in front of human slaughtering, he is like a chicken to be slaughtered. It''s really pitiful." "This has nearly lost more than 30 games. If it goes on like this, all the talents of the nine soul continent will be killed." "So far, it seems that only the one named Saint won?" "You know, but I heard that the two princes on the list of killing gods have sent out their words. If we win the war of divine power and martial arts, we will attack the nine spirits in a large scale, and the holy girl should be theirs." "They?" "The two of them are fighting, and there will be another fierce fight." "Ha ha, they are fighting for them. There are many beauties in the nine souls mainland. We have plenty of opportunities." "Yes, the land of nine souls is already a piece of meat in our eyes, ha ha..." the morale of Shenwu land is high, and there are laughter. At the other end of the nine souls was a sad sound. The saint frowned tightly and looked slightly at the crowd around her, only to find that everyone''s looks were extremely low and gloomy. "If I go on like this, I will surely lose my nine souls." A wine, who was injured and was resting in his position, turned his head to the moon Zun and said, "elder yuezun, please let the three nine guards fight." "Wine, shut up and sit down!" The wine emperor not far away drank it seriously. "Master." A wine is in a hurry. "Sit down." The wine emperor looked cold and gloomy. Sit down and bite your teeth. "Master jiudi, ah Jiu Yulong is right. Now this situation can''t be controlled by Yulong alone. We can only send the nine guards to play. Let''s not talk about how to win the Shenwu battle. At least in terms of morale, we should try to pull it back." Not far away, Shangguan opened his voice. Losing is not terrible, but losing one after another is the most terrible. People are increasingly lack of confidence, and those who rush to fight will also lose confidence. No confidence, even if the strength is stronger, in the psychological is a total defeat. In this way, there is no chance of winning."This..." the wine emperor did not make a sound, looked at the emperor around him, and then set his eyes on yuezun. The Xuanyuan emperor nearby looked at several people and did not make a sound. But yuezun was really out of breath. "Nanjiuwei!" A shout burst out. "The end of the south is here!" Nan Tianya immediately stood up. "Are you confident of going to war?" Yue Zun cheered coldly. "Ha ha, elder, you should have let me go to war for a long time." Nan Tianya laughed, without any fear. "Good!" Yue Zun nodded. South Tianya step move, people such as blink, appear in the center of heaven and earth platform. Shenwu mainland there immediately rushed out of a regicide, ranking about 40 miles away, and the South Tianya war. The two sides are inseparable. However, soon, the strength of the South Tianya showed, and the emperor murderer gradually declined. When the 30th move was reached, a long spear pierced through the man''s armour. A big hole was pierced in his chest and he fell to the ground dead. All the people in Shenwu land are in an uproar. "It seems that it''s not Yulong who appears this time!" The golden hand at the top of Shenwu mainland team made a deep voice. Next to the Xiao Liyan immediately open mouth to drink: "kill God!" Whoosh! In the area of the murderer, one person rushes into the arena. It''s no one else. It''s the one who wins the first two moves! Fu Chuanwu! Nan Tianya''s look immediately focused. "You should be the Jiuwei of the nine souls continent. You didn''t see it before. Otherwise, you won''t have the scene just now." Fu Chuanwu began to cry out that he was a man who seemed forthright, but in fact he was meticulous. He attached great importance to strength and skills. He would get the soul magic weapon he wanted by any means, and those who were stronger than him would also have infinite jealousy. Although his mind is very short, but because he got a few big opportunities, coupled with his obstinacy to martial arts, he made him through the thousands of troops and entered the list of killing gods. There is no doubt about his strength. "Killing God list? God killer? What a big breath! Can you really kill the gods? " South horizon disdains to shake his head. "I don''t know, but it must be easy to kill you." Fu Chuanwu laughed and rushed over. His hands were black and white, and his fists were wrapped in fists like meteors. "The gun comes out like a dragon!" Nan Tianya holds a long spear and stabs with great momentum. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the two fight head-on. Every time they collide, a huge and ferocious spiral pattern of power will be formed. The explosion sounds as if it is ringing in people''s ears, which is extremely shocking. Fu Chuanwu''s iron fist is like an impregnable King Kong, and it''s swift and incomparable. Every time the sharp gun head of South Tianya attacks, it will be hit by iron fist, and the gun head trembles violently. The power of the iron fist is incredible. After less than 40 moves, Nan Tianya gasped, and the attack gradually weakened, not as fierce as before. "What''s the matter? Can''t stand this? I haven''t exerted myself yet Fu Chuanwu sneered, and the front of his fist suddenly whirled, and his fist strength turned into thirty-six sections. The South horizon breathes a tight, hastily turns the attack to guard, the gun awn swings. But it was slow! "Not good!" Nine souls on the mainland side of a burst of exclamation. But look at Fu Chuanwu''s arms, there are two virtual images of a dragon and a tiger. These two virtual images are like two chains. The Dragon entangles the arm of the South Tianya, and the tiger bites his gun, locking him up. And when the moment of locking, the terrible fist has already hit the chest of the South horizon heavily... bang! The muffled noise spread. There is a dead silence on this side of the land of nine souls. People looked ugly, breathless and lifeless. South Tianya fell to the ground, his chest was smashed, blood splashed, people have been unable to get up, no doubt, he has been defeated. When Fu Chuanwu was just about to rush to give him a fatal blow, he tried his last strength and yelled: "I give up." "Fu Chuan wusheng." The unknown old man spoke at once. Fu Chuanwu had to stop and disdained to look at him: "calculate you shout fast." Nan Tianya was dragged down. Fu Chuanwu did not leave in a hurry, but looked towards the mainland of nine souls. "Is this your ninth guard? Too bad! Is this the only thing in the mainland of nine souls? If so, I advise you to surrender quickly, and don''t waste any more time! Otherwise, it will only be self humiliation. " "Ha ha ha ha ha..." there was a roar of laughter from Shenwu mainland.Nine souls of the mainland, this head of everyone''s face iron blue, no one to speak. Xuanyuan emperor closed his eyes and his anger rippled in his eyes. The month Zun light look at, do not make a sound. But at this time, a figure came quickly, just before Jianai. Her ear in the month Zun, whispered a few words, month Zun eyes slightly opened a few times. "Elder, what do you think?" Jianai asked in a low voice. "Even if I agree, Emperor Xuanyuan won''t agree." The moon reveres the light way. Next to the Xuanyuan emperor side head and look, very puzzled. But yuezun''s eyes also swept over and looked at him. "Elder yuezun, what''s the matter?" Emperor Xuanyuan frowned slightly. Yuezun hesitated and lowered his voice. He said faintly: "Xuanyuan alliance leader, we have no choice now, so we are wronged to make some more sacrifices. How about that?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 Xuanyuan emperor and yuezun left tiantiantai, causing a commotion. But after about half a column of incense, they returned. Xuanyuan emperor sat in his position and kept silent, while yuezun looked at him faintly. No matter how tragic the battle was, he did not look at him. Like a statue, he seemed to be waiting for some action of Xuanyuan emperor. At this stage of the war, it is almost one-sided. The situation has become extremely unfavourable. "Elder yuezun, you are also a person in a high position. You should understand better than me how this decision affects me! And you should know what he means For a long time, Emperor Xuanyuan made a hoarse voice. Around the numerous powerful emperor are looking sideways, do not understand its meaning. "Naturally, I know that although he is estranged from the alliance with the great emperor, he is also on guard against me at the Vientiane gate. So far, we have no choice. He is our only hope. If we don''t ask him to come forward, the victory or defeat of the Shenwu battle has been decided. We don''t need to continue. We might as well go back and actively prepare for the war. " Although there are still a large number of Royal dragons sitting in front of yuezun, although there are still two Jiuwei not on stage, yuezun has no hope. But once there''s a war! What will happen? Is the land of nine souls the rival of Shenwu land? The new Jiuwei Ling Xueyi seems to have guessed some meaning. He turns his head to worship the moon, and his voice is cold: "what does the elder Yue Zun mean? Do you want to give up the Shenwu war? We haven''t made it yet "It''s not that I want to give up, but in this situation, it''s too hard for us to win." Yue Zun shakes his head: "Tianya is defeated. We only have two of you and nine guards. There are ten murderers in Shenwu land. At present, only one person appears. The rest of them are waiting for work. And... Have you ever thought about their strength?" Even Fu Chuanwu is at this level, others can imagine. Ling Xueyi gritted his teeth, extremely unwilling, but did not make a sound. He is not a fool. It can be seen from Fu Chuanwu that even if there are ten Fu Chuanwu, they can''t deal with them, let alone the others. After all, Fu Chuanwu is at the bottom of the list of killing gods! "Are there so few talents in our nine soul land? The other side has not even sent out the list of killing gods, so we can''t hold on to it? How did we survive the previous Shenwu wars? " Shangguan is clever and can''t help questioning. "In the past Shenwu wars, there were many powerful people in the world of nine spirits, and there were few strong people at the level of Jiuwei. Naturally, it was more than enough to deal with the people in Shenwu land. But this time, both the talents and the strong ones were suppressed by the alliance of the great emperor. Who dares to come forward? It''s good to save your life? It''s ridiculous. " A voice full of sarcasm and complaint floated up. The emperor of heaven and earth and the emperor of beasts frowned and looked along the sound and found that it was Emperor Yan who spoke. He was also in the alliance of the great emperors, but he pulled out a few months ago. "Is this to throw the black pot on us?" The beast emperor looked angry and wanted to attack, but he was held down by the emperor of heaven and earth. "Now the situation is special. Let''s not add fuel to the fire. Let''s see what the alliance leader does." The emperor of heaven and earth whispered. "Hum!" The beast emperor''s face is like frost. Emperor Yan''s words have aroused many people''s sympathy. "Yes, the great emperor alliance has gone too far in recent years! The Xuanyuan alliance leader did not restrain the members of the alliance, and the great emperors of the alliance of the great emperors began to act recklessly "They''ve robbed a lot of places!" "When they are persecuted by the great emperor, they will be blamed." "Fortunately, not long ago, I went to make a scene in the daytime, otherwise the nine spirits would be even more peaceful." "The Vientiane gate asked Xuanyuan alliance leader to lead the great emperor alliance to fight against the powerful Shenwu. I feel that it is enough for him to restrain his subordinates. The great emperor alliance does no worse harm to the nine souls than the Shenwu land." Some bold people have no scruples at all, and denounce all kinds of wrongs of the great emperor''s Alliance in public. Yuezun, Yaoyi and other elders locked their eyebrows, which were not good-looking. The saint looked at the front lightly, beside her was Mu Lian and Bai xiaorou. Bai xiaorou looked around innocently. Seeing that the spearheads of the people around her were all aimed at the alliance of the great emperor, she turned her head curiously and said, "sister, sister Mu Lian, is this the alliance that my brother Bai dealt with?" "Well." The saint does not speak, and Mu Lian holds the white judo. "Where is my white brother now? Didn''t he come? " "He?" Mu Lian looks stiff and sighs: "he has been deprived of the identity of Yulong by the Vientiane gate. How can he be qualified to participate?" "Brother Bai is here. Have you ever beaten these people?" Bai xiaorou asked again, like a warbler. Mu Lian stares at the face of that respect the terror of the emperor killer, do not know how to answer."With the strength of white night, it should not be difficult to kill the emperor killers, but in the face of God killers... No one can guarantee." The saint is light. "Not necessarily, then?" Mu Lian once refuted the saint and refused to accept the way: "holy lady, you haven''t seen the white night for a long time. We don''t know his strength now." The virgin looked at her and did not answer. "Just like before, white night forced the great emperor alliance to bow down and let the Vientiane gate retreat. If white night''s strength is still the same as before, how can these giants give in?" Mu Lian said again. The saint girl shook her head: "the powerful one is approaching. There is a dead dragon sword in white night. The alliance of the great emperor and the Vientiane gate have taken the overall situation into consideration. This has not led to a stalemate with the white night. Otherwise, how can these two forces which control the nine spirits of hegemony bow down with one person?" "But..." "Mu Lian, I know you care about the white night, but even if he is strong, what''s the use of him? If he doesn''t show up in this situation, what can he do The virgin shook her head again, her voice dry. Mu Lian just wanted to refute, but a mouth, suddenly found that it was wrong. In the past, however, the saint was so reluctant that she seldom opened her mouth. How could she speak more about the white night. Looking at the beauty under the veil like a nine day Xuannu, Mu Lian''s heart shuddered. Does the saint seem to be angry? Yes, she''s angry at night! Angry white night didn''t come under such circumstances! Just come to this heaven and earth platform, how can you come if you want to? The team of nine spirits is dead and lifeless. Everyone has something on their mind. They don''t care about the situation of the war. They have no feeling about who wins or loses, because they have already guessed the end. "Elder, let''s go up." Ling Xueyi and the other side of the flower can not bear this oppressive atmosphere, walked forward and said. Yue Zun thought for a moment and was about to open his mouth when the emperor Xuanyuan suddenly took the lead. "How long can you last?" This word falls, month Zun is stunned, very quickly, his face shows a ray of joy. "Alliance leader, you..." emperor Xuanyuan didn''t have Li Yue Zun and looked at them with burning eyes. Both of them were shocked. If you don''t understand the words of emperor Xuanyuan, you can see his extremely serious eyes. They dare not neglect them. "Judging from the current situation, after we have finished the first round of the war, the other side will surely send out a god killer to snipe at us after seeing our strength. We dare not make any promises and can only do our best to fight." Ling Xueyi lowered his voice and said coldly. Xuanyuan emperor slightly closed his eyes and said faintly, "then go and try your best." "Yes." They nodded and walked around. Ling Xueyi goes to battle first. People''s dim eyes brightened a little when they saw another new Jiuwei on the stage. However... those strong people don''t think highly of lingxueyi. The strength of Ling Xueyi is stronger than that of South Tianya. Can it be strong? Where can it be? "Yuezun elder..." Xuanyuan emperor raised his head and his voice became hoarse. Yue Zun looks at him. After a long time, Emperor Xuanyuan continued to speak: "do as you say... " have you decided? " "There''s no choice!" Xuanyuan emperor said lightly. "In front of justice, what are personal resentment and personal dignity? Leader Xuanyuan, you can rest assured that all the sacrifices you have made are worth it. " Yue Zun nodded, and then whispered a few words to Yao Yi beside him. He became solemn at once. "Take our tokens and go." "Yes, elder!" Yao Yi runs away. The low-key Tian Sheng in the corner looks at this secretly. People don''t know what decision yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor made. But many people have already guessed that this may be the last fight of the two giants! Soon, outside the Tiandi platform, a shocking news spread across half of the nine souls continent with lightning speed. And soon after the news spread, more and more people gathered in the grand view city. First there was hustle and bustle, then crowds. "Dragon master!" "White night dragon master!" "I''m waiting to see the dragon master!" There are countless souls from all over the world gathered around. They don''t enter Dajing City, they just stand outside the city and shout loudly. With the passage of time, they gather more and more. The guard outside saw this and ran inside. After a while, the white night led out all the strong people of the grand view city. "I''m white night. What''s going on?" At night, he boarded the gate of the city, looked at the tens of thousands of souls around him, and asked in a deep voice. As soon as the words fell, countless souls around him knelt down and worshipped the white night."Dragon master! Please do it, otherwise, there will be no salvation for nine souls! " "At present, the nine spirits are in danger. Once the Shenwu war is defeated, the nine souls mainland will fall into endless fire." "Dragon master, the new three Zun Jiu Wei is not the opponent of the strong one in the list of killing gods. Please do it!" The sound of the mountain and the tsunami came into the white night. In those voices, desolation, begging, despair, helplessness... And fear! Hearing the sound of the white night, I understand everything at once. Yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor finally compromised. They announced the war situation of Tiandi platform to the whole world. They apologized and compromised to white night! They let the world pass the news to the white night. They begged the world, begged them to come to the white night! He closed his eyes and said nothing. The cool wind blows, like autumn leaves falling silent... "dragon master, they still agreed to your request." Ji Di''s face was radiant with joy. "Yes." White night opened his eyes and said, "although I have a deep resentment with the great emperor, at this moment, Xuanyuan emperor is willing to let go of these things and compromise with me. This proves that he still cares about the nine souls in his heart. For this, he is worthy to be my opponent of white night!" The sound falls, the white night feet a bit, into a long rainbow to run away to the distance. "Dragon master!" It''s a big responsibility. "You wait here for me! Wait for me to go to heaven and earth! Cut the Shenwu man www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 "It''s up to you!" Xiao Li Yan faintly looks at Ling Xueyi who is forced into a desperate situation by Fu Chuanwu. The corner of his mouth rises slightly and says. "Ha ha, the nine soul seeds of this session are really weaker than the others. One Fu Chuanwu can beat them all over the place to find their teeth. It''s ridiculous! Ha ha ha... " the third ranked area of Fuhu district ruled that the tiger crouching should laugh with no scruple. "Oh, if you let other talents on the list of killing gods come on the stage, I don''t know how many tricks the wastes of the nine souls continent can support!" Another person sneers at him. He is the judge of Xuanfei district. Zhao Xuanfei, the leader of Xuanfei District, is equally terrifying. All around him are the seeds of genius from his region. "It seems that the plan is going well. We can start the plan to attack the nine spirits." Xiao Li Yan turns his head to the golden hand road above. "No hurry." Gold hand light spit two words, as stable as Mount Tai. Behind these people, there are magic weapons like mirrors. These magic weapons are arranged in a row, facing the scene of the match. This is the magic weapon required by Xiao Liyan. It can spread the battle here to Shenwu land in the first time and let the people in Shenwu land see it. Since the last sub Temple incident, the reputation of the adjudication hall in Shenwu mainland has been seriously damaged. In order to recover the reputation, Xiao Liyan has done this to let other forces in Shenwu mainland see how the ruling hall has attacked foreign enemies. For example, Princess Chang and Mei Xi are not qualified to enter Tiandi Tai. They all gathered in the princess''s mansion, sitting in front of the Mirror magic weapon, looking through the mirror at the battle inside, all kinds of boring. They are not interested in the invasion of the nine souls, and even have some resistance, and there are many like them in Shenwu land. There can never be a pure aggressor. Tu Duan, sitting in his position, glanced coldly at the strong men around him. He was not interested in the duel ahead. What he really cared about was the people sitting closest to the golden hand. Murderer! Kill God list strong! People who represent the highest level of genius in Shenwu land. Many people expect that the land of nine souls will be crushed. However, strong men like rentu come here for the purpose of these mysterious and unpredictable killing gods. "After the end, we must challenge one and rush into the list of killing gods!" People kill their minds. Bang! At this time, a muffled sound came from the duel field. The body of Ling Xueyi, who was dressed in red, suddenly broke down, and the imperial Qi around him began to peel off like broken glass. Ling Xueyi''s pupil shrinks. He, already defeated! "What''s Jiuwei? It''s ridiculous! On your level, you''d better surrender and be the captives of my Shenwu mainland people! " Fu Chuanwu sneered. He suddenly approached Ling Xueyi, and a cold sword stabbed him directly into his heart. Ling Xueyi didn''t defend himself. He pressed his hands directly on Fu Chuanwu''s shoulder and opened his body sideways. Pooh! Although dodging, but not in time, the sword did not penetrate his heart, but pierced his lungs. Ling Xueyi bleeding mouth, trying to gasp, eyes blood red, like the nine you devil. The moon Zun''s face suddenly changed, and immediately drank it open: "bloody clothes, surrender immediately!" Ling Xueyi, Nan Tianya and Bi''An flowers are the seeds that he brought out from the hands of those powerful people in the hidden world. Yuezun must take them back intact. However, Ling Xueyi roared angrily: "no This sound awakened all the nine souls. Ling Xueyi refuses to surrender? Should he not admit defeat? However, Ling Xueyi is not the southern horizon. His blood stimulates every nine souls. "Our nine souls, we have been defeated miserably enough! I don''t want to lose again! I can''t lose again He roared, and his voice was like thunder and a bell, pounding heavily on the heart of every nine soul man. They open their mouths, staring at Ling Xueyi, everyone''s heart seems to be twitched. "Bloody clothes!" Yue Zun took a deep breath, a trace of sadness flickered in the depth of his pupils. "Well?" Fu Chuanwu, who was caught by Ling Xueyi, felt wrong and immediately drew his sword to retreat. But now he was shocked to find that Ling Xueyi''s two hands were like iron tongs, which pressed his shoulders. No matter how he broke free, he couldn''t get rid of his hands! Then, the chest of Ling Xueyi erupted a terrible heat wave, and an energy rose. "Self explosion?" Fu Chuanwu was shocked. "I can''t win, but I can''t lose either. Fu Chuanwu, let you and I die to break the deadlock between Shenwu and jiuhun continents!" The sound fell and a huge mushroom cloud rose from the duel."No Fu Chuanwu exclaimed. But the loud explosion masked his scream. Bang! The terrifying air wave severely bombards the surrounding barrier and shakes the whole heaven and earth platform. Heaven and earth trembled. The power of destruction, like countless whirlwinds, blows in the barrier. The unknown old man stood quietly in the breath of destruction, like a statue motionless, dim yellow eyes quietly watching all this. People on both continents stopped breathing. They looked closely at the center, at the gradual collapse of the mushroom cloud, everyone''s heart has accelerated the beat speed. After about half a column of incense, the mushroom cloud gradually disappeared, and the scene inside was also presented to the public. There... Nothing. Neither Ling Xueyi nor Fu Chuanwu was found. They were killed in the terrible explosion. With the gradual dilution of the destructive power, they were annihilated in the dust... Tiandi station was silent. It took a long time for people to come to their senses. "The duel is over, the players of both sides are dead, and the match is judged as a draw!" The unknown old man said hoarsely. As soon as this statement fell, the Shenwu land was boiling. "What the hell? Is it a draw? " "Is that all right? Can I blow myself up if I can''t beat it? " "Is this the only skill left in jiuhunren?" All kinds of shouting and shouting came. For this result, Shenwu mainland people are very dissatisfied, and some even openly abuse Fu Chuanwu. Nine souls finally did not lose. But... No one is happy. Some people look at the place where Ling Xueyi explodes, but they can''t get back to God for a long time. Some people look down and sigh. This draw is more important than victory, but it can not bring us the joy of victory. This is a draw for Ling Xueyi. He broke the situation of being crushed by Shenwu people. But... It doesn''t change the situation of the Shenwu war. "Go back, set up a monument for Ling Xueyi and put it into the hero altar of the Vientiane gate!" Yue Zun said hoarsely. "Yes, elder!" The elder next to him recorded it immediately. "Next, please send players from both sides for a duel!" The unknown old man stepped forward and drank again. The nine souls were shocked in unison, and the whirling son looked at the woman in the pink dress at the front. Ling Xueyi died, South Tianya fiasco, three Zun Jiuwei... Only one person left on the other side of the river! She is already the last seed that can be taken by jiuhun mainland. If she also loses, jiuhun loses again in the second talent battle. If she loses two consecutive sets in three sets, there is no need to continue the third set. Then, the battle between Shenwu and jiuhun will begin! "Who are you going on?" Gold hand swept around the genius Tianjiao, the face of the ancient well, slowly opened his mouth. "Lord of the house of golden hands, I am willing to fight!" "Please let me fight!" "Lord of the golden hand hall, I am willing to win this honor for Shenwu land!" "Let me go!" People said. Now is a good opportunity to make contributions and make a big show. The mainland of nine souls has been almost defeated and abolished. At this time, everyone wants to take a share. "Shut up Suddenly, rentu stood up and drank with a cold voice. The noisy crowd stopped a lot. Many of the strong in the list of murderers squinted at him. Rentu ignored and clasped his fist at the golden hand: "Lord of the golden hand hall, the last nine guards will be sent to the opposite side. Please let me go to this battle." Gold hand was silent, looked at the top five of the list of killing the emperor and the people of the list of killing gods. They all had no opinion, so they nodded: "well, you go, don''t lose my face of Shenwu people!" "Yes Rentu is full of anger and jumps into the battle platform! "It''s human slaughter!" "Shenwu is the first one in Qingyun list and the 11th in emperor killing list. It is said that his strength has been infinitely close to the top five in the list of emperor killing. He is one of the candidates to attack the list of killing gods!" Someone called out. No one looked good. The first person to kill the emperor in mainland China is the one who killed the emperor. The flower on the other side breathed, and his head would not. He took two steps forward and stopped for a moment: "I''m going. You are... Ready for war!" Words fall, the pace continues to move forward, extremely firm. The hearts of the people trembled. What does that mean? She has decided to follow Ling Xueyi''s example and give up her life!She''s... Dying! "The other side flower Lord!" Many people were on their knees crying. Even those great emperors couldn''t help sighing. There was a cry from the nine spirits team. "It''s all our fault. If it wasn''t for our mischief, how could the nine spirits be today?" Those who used to use the name of the alliance of the great emperors to cause trouble to the nine souls are regretful. Yue Zun closed his eyes and said nothing. The battle of flowers on the other side opened, and the battle with butcher was hard to part with. Her moves are fierce and fierce. They are all dead moves, and there is no defense at all. Rentu is still full of disdain at first, but later, he finds that he is wrong! How terrifying is the power of the last nine guards of the nine spirits. And her strength does not come from her cultivation, but from his will... a glimmer of hope has emerged. But. Even if the other side of the flower defeated the butcher, what can it do? There are so many strong men in Shenwu land. Can she defeat the next one? This is a fight to death! The end, already doomed. On the stage of heaven and earth, the war is over. Under the platform of heaven and earth, a figure stood in front of the steps. His eyes are red with blood, full of killing intention, carrying double swords, step by step, step up! "Who?" The Dragon guards stationed around tiantiantai immediately drew their guns and drank. "Long Jue! White night The man with black robes and red eyes made ferocious remarks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 Tiantiantai. There was silence. Nine souls mainland people a pair of eyes as if attracted by a magnet, tightly staring at the duel field, can no longer move their eyes. In the middle of the duel field, Hua and Ren Tu are still fighting fiercely. In this duel, Shenwu mainland and even rentu himself are not very optimistic about each other. Shenwu people have already considered what to do after winning. However, the fighting power of the flower on the other side, which is indifferent to death, is beyond rentu''s imagination. Her red silk is like the scythe of death, and she harvests wantonly. If she touches a little, it is enough to kill people. Two people tangled about half a column of incense, the butcher gradually weakened, by the other side of the flower pressure to the wind. Rentu always thought he was cruel enough, but in the face of this woman, he couldn''t bring up any sense of war. "Is it useful to fight like this? Even if you beat me, there are still a lot of emperor killers and nine God killers behind me. Can you defeat them? The end of your nine soul continent is doomed. It''s better to admit defeat early and go back to prepare for the war, so as to win a little chance. " Rentu cut open the flowers on the other side with a blood knife and opened his mouth to shout. "Prepare for war? It doesn''t matter if you want me, but the Shenwu war is different. The war between the nine soul land and the Shenwu land is about to start. Let me fight for the morale of the nine soul people and let them fight bravely! " The flower on the other side said coldly, and the red silk danced again, like a slender blood dragon, beating the butcher hard. The butcher retreated again and again, and the sword suddenly split. Whoa! The amazing blade blooms several Zhang long force wave, suddenly splits down, the prestige may shake the wind and cloud. But the other side of the flower has been desperate, this war she not only to win, but also to play prestige, play out the spirit! Let the Shenwu people panic, let them feel afraid! Let them see the determination of the mainland people! She stepped forward in three steps, and the red silk was flying in the air. The red Ling quickly twisted and shattered all the forced Sabre Qi, and quickly entangled the other side''s terrible blood knife. Under her protection, people quickly approached rentu and patted her heart with one hand. "How dare you think I am an ordinary emperor killer?" Rentu was furious, and his whole body was full of cold evil spirit, which stimulated every inch of flesh and blood on the other shore flower like a steel needle. His eyes were horizontal, and he could not breathe. His thick arms turned into thousands of raindrops, which made the body of the flower on the other shore. "Imperial spirit!" On the other side of the flower drink, Emperor Qi generation. But she''s imperious, isn''t she? Almost at the moment of her hand falling, the emperor Qi also protected the body of rentu. The two exchanged imperial Qi and attacked each other fiercely, neither defending. This is a hard work, without any skills, it depends on whose imperial spirit can''t support first. Flowers on the other side seem to be crazy. Their palms fall wildly, and the butcher is also stimulated. A lady generation should despise him so much. If he dodges, how can he get a foothold in the future? People bite teeth, eyes red, crazy attack. Finally... CLICK! A light sound suddenly rang out. The eardrum of a person butcher shakes, big feeling is not good. Looking down, she found that the palm power of the flower on the other side is not pure palm power. The power of each palm is quite different. The first hand can destroy a big stone. If you swing the second hand in a short time, you can destroy two big stones. By the tenth hand, you can blow up the mountains, and the 100th palm can easily smash the mainland. On the surface, the other shore flowers and people are fighting for each other''s imperial spirit and strength, but in fact, the other shore flower is the real winner! The more palm power the butcher bears, the stronger the destructive power of the flower on the other side. Bang Dang! Emperor Qi broken rotten, the other side of the flower breakthrough defense, a palm hit down. "Not good!" Rentu''s face changed greatly. He was just about to turn around to avoid it, but it was too late. Bang! There was a dull noise. Rentu shuddered all over his body and looked down to find that his body was pierced by a palm of the flower on the other side, and his heart was shaken into powder by the terrible palm force. He raised his head and looked at the flowers on the other side in disbelief. The woman''s eyes were firm and fearless. "You are mean!" The body of the butcher trembled and staggered to grasp her hand. He never thought he would be defeated by this woman! Too careless! "You are so stupid!" Flower cold road on the other side. "I''m stupid?" People spit blood from the butcher''s mouth, with a ferocious smile: "yes, I''m really stupid. I didn''t expect that your seemingly ordinary palm power would be so terrible, but... Do you really think you''ve won?" The other side of the flower''s face changed, as if aware of what, suddenly draw back. But the palm of human Tu is like two chains, which cling to her arm. "Ling Xueyi killed Fu Chuanwu. Now I can''t live, but I can''t defeat! Flowers on the other side, I will not be lonely if you accompany me on the road! DieThe human butcher roars, suddenly detonates the energy in the body, and directly explodes. At the critical moment of crisis, the flower on the other side hastens to call for Hong Ling, and cuts off her arm directly. The man retreats madly. But as soon as he retreated a hundred meters away, the butcher exploded. The power of terror engulfed her. All the people of the two continents stood up and looked at the duel field in a daze. "Do you want to do the same again? Like a duel? " "Is the flower on the other side dead?" "If she dies, that''s a draw!" The sound of hustle and bustle sounded at the head of Shenwu land. People''s eyes were wide open and staring. Gradually, the breath of destruction dispersed, the dust settled, and the terrible mushroom cloud finally floated into the air, completely annihilated. The scene in the middle of the duel arena is presented to the people. Looking at it, the land of nine souls is silent... the flower on the other side is lying on the ground. She is still alive, but... at the moment, she is extremely miserable. Not to mention that she broke her arm, the terrible self explosion force almost tore every inch of her flesh and blood. She fell on the ground, gasping, one eye was scared, the other was powerless, her ears were bleeding, the eardrum was afraid to be broken, and her clothes were dyed red with blood, like a dying man. "Come on! Lift her down and heal quickly The saint of Ice Palace immediately got up and cried in a cold voice. "Yes." The disciples of Ice Palace rushed over, carefully picked up the flowers on the other side and carried them to the side of the ice palace. A group of women surrounded her to heal her wounds. "Holy virgin, she''s seriously injured." "The spirit of heaven has been damaged, and a big gap has been made in the heart." "There must be a holy medicine to save her, but her accomplishments... I''m afraid it will be greatly reduced." "A lot of holy medicine is needed." ... the healer uttered an urgent cry. The virgin pursed her lips. Mu Lian couldn''t help it. She looked around at the great emperors and said eagerly, "everyone, what healing medicine do you have on you? Please take it out..." but... the voice dropped. People look at me, I see you, and few people do it. Holy medicine? Is everyone''s own life-saving pill? How could it be so easy to take out? "She is fighting for us and the hero of our nine souls. Are you even reluctant to give up some medicine?" Mu Lian''s eyes were full of tears, and he exclaimed excitedly. She was disappointed. At this time, do these people still care about themselves? "The Mulian girl is right. The flower girl on the other side is the hero of our nine souls. If even the heroes are only treated like this, do we still hope for the nine souls?" At this time, a young soul couldn''t help it. He stood up and directly took off his storage ring and handed it to Mu Lian. "It''s true that the reason why our nine soul continent has suffered today''s tragic defeat is that some people have hidden too much selfishness. We have reached the point of life and death. If we still haggle at this time, we will not be far away from the catastrophe!" Someone came out again and took off the ring without hesitation and handed it over. The rest of the people saw this, and finally moved. They took off the ring and gave it to the people in the ice palace. "Miss Mulian, I have nine turn big return Dan!" "Mulian girl, I have a Lingxi longevity pill here!" "I have heaven soul repair cream!" "And me..." more and more people are donating their life-saving pills, and people are rushing in an endless stream. Mu Lian was overjoyed. "Somebody." The emperor Xuanyuan opened his voice. "What do you want?" A man came along in a hurry. "Go and send the ten thousand yuan pill." Xuanyuan emperor''s light road. The man hesitated and obeyed. Xuanyuan emperor also made a statement, the rest of the emperor is no longer private, for a time, a variety of panacea. Under the nourishment of all kinds of good medicine, the pain of the other shore flower not only has been relieved, but also the injured spirit has recovered, and the strength has been saved a lot. "Great!" Seeing this scene, many people showed a happy smile. "Nine souls, maybe there''s a way to save them." Yue Zun nodded with satisfaction. However, the war is not over. People in Shenwu land will not wait all the time. The unknown old man stepped forward and looked at the flower on the other side of the river, which was lifted down to cure him. He said: "the Shenwu mainland player, Ren Tu, died in battle. In this competition, the nine soul mainland player, the other shore flower, won. Now, please send the players from both sides!" This word falls, nine soul mainland people immediately froze. The other shore flower looks like this, obviously can''t fight again, if she can''t take part in the war, who can the nine soul mainland people send?Some Yulong seeds look ugly. Even if they are lucky enough to win one game, the other party will definitely send the top ten emperor killers on the stage in the second game, or the terror on the list of murderers. Now this situation, except for the nine guards, any imperial dragon can not support the second round, who will die! "I''ll go." The saint glanced at the duel field and said faintly. "Holy lady, if the other party comes up with another murderer, you are going to seek death!" Someone couldn''t bear to say. "Elder martial sister, you can''t go." People in the ice palace also called out in a hurry. In this case, the duel can be controlled by at least nine guards. The saint girl gently shook her head: "the flower adults on the other side are so desperate. Do we imperial dragons still have to shrink behind? I''ll go. " With that, the man went to the duel field. A group of Royal dragons are very ashamed. "Your majesty!" "Elder martial sister!" People cry. Mu Lian and others knelt down and wept. Bai xiaorou clenched her lips and looked at Shenwu mainland with resentment. The saint is more dangerous than the flower on the other side. That''s almost the same as looking for death. Many people sighed, frowned and ashamed. But in this case, is there any other way? At this moment, however, a voice came from behind. "You take care of the flowers on the other side. You are not Jiuwei. Let me go." As the voice fell, a figure in a black robe came up. People looked at the source of the sound, all shaking. "White night!" The voice rang out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 Seeing the visitors, the nine spirits team was in an uproar. "Brother!" Bai xiaorou was overjoyed. She jumped down from her position and ran towards the white night. She threw herself into his arms. "White night, you are here!" Mu Lian is extremely excited, and the disciples of Ice Palace are also dancing with joy. The saint stopped and looked sideways. The beautiful face that had not changed for ten thousand years was finally stretched out. She breathed softly and her eyes were shining. "It''s white night!" "Here he is! White night is coming "He''s here at last!" "Great! Nine souls are saved! Nine souls are saved! " "He can resist the existence of the great emperor! If he comes, he will certainly change the situation! " "That may not be true. He is just a man who can fight against the God killers in Shenwu land?" "What''s the use of him alone?" The scene was boiling and the crowd was noisy. Shangguan is smart and complex, looking at the people coming. Jie ruqiao, wine emperor, Yan Emperor and others all stood up. "Boy, I knew you would come at such a time. As expected, I didn''t let me down. Ha ha..." Emperor Yan laughed and swept away the decadence before. "White night, we don''t ask you to win the war of Shenwu. You just need to be able to give momentum and prestige to our nine soul continent." The wine emperor poured a mouthful of wine and howled. He kept holding his breath, and this time he was able to swallow it. Tian Sheng stares at the man in the black robe and says nothing. His eyes are shining with strange luster. Fengli, Dong Qiaoer, beixuanming and others also stood up. In their mind, white night has always been a powerful representative. How can a man who can subvert the whole hermit family be compared with the one on the imperial dragon list? The white night came and attracted the attention of all. Even the emperor Xuanyuan''s eyes stayed on him. "White night!" The voice spread, deep and grand. The white night stops and looks at the sound source. It''s emperor Xuanyuan. I saw him stand up from the chair, at the same time, the next to the moon elder also stood up, appears very solemn. Seeing this, people around him got up one after another, and no one dared to sit down. The eyes of countless people all focused on him. It was a look of expectation and longing. As if looking at hope, as if to see the light. Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes were more dignified than ever before. His expression was serious and he said in a solemn tone: "white night, no matter how much gratitude and resentment you and I had before, today''s affairs are related to the nine spirits, whether it''s intriguing or killing or fighting! Put aside for a moment, I know that the great emperor alliance has done a lot of absurd things, and I have done a lot of absurd things, but in the defense of foreign enemies, I can be very responsible to tell you that our great emperor alliance has never been slighted! In the last war, although we did not win the great emperor alliance, we did our best. This war depends on you! Play the momentum of nine souls! Please With that, Emperor Xuanyuan bowed to the white night. Everyone was surprised. As the nine soul overlord, the leader of the alliance of the great emperor, Xuanyuan emperor bowed to him again and again. Perhaps in his mind, the nine soul continent is still extremely important. There was awe in people''s hearts. The white night looked at him in silence, after a long time, gently smile. "Xuanyuan, you are indeed an owl hero. It is not luck that you can sit in this position. However, I want to tell you that this battle is not for you, nor for the alliance of the great emperors or the gate of Vientiane, but for the nine soul continent and nine soul people! There''s no need for you to bow, because anyway, I''ll stand up! It''s like a flower on the other side, just like those nine soul people who died before! " Xuanyuan emperor pupil moved a few minutes, did not speak. In the white night, with one hand pressing the sword of chopping immortals and shaking his sleeve robe, he walked towards the duel field under the attention of the public. "If you sit here, those who are afraid need not be afraid, and those who are angry need not be angry, because I am here!" The voice dropped and the man stepped forward. The world is quiet. The wind swept over tiantiantai. The unknown old man opened his eyes slightly and looked at the man coming. "What''s going on there? Why are they all standing up? " "I guess I can''t beat you. I''m going to give up!" "Ha ha, it should have been. I''ve been wasting my time! I''m afraid it will be the most boring Shenwu battle in history "It''s a waste of our efforts." Shenwu people laugh and scold and shout. Such an easy victory has made many people forget themselves. But when the barrier shook and a man walked into the duel field, the Shenwu team gradually quieted down. People''s eyes slowly toward the person who entered the duel field, and then... Most of them forgot to breathe and looked at the man with breath holding. The laughter and happy face began to change. Finally, they looked like ghosts and gods, their faces were frightened and their whole body was shaking.The scene was silent. I''m afraid that if a needle falls on the ground, it will make a roar like thunder. It took a long time for someone to cry out in horror. "That man... Seems like white night?" "White... White night? The God of death in black "What? Is he white night? " The pupils of some souls who have not yet recognized human beings tremble. "No way! The long lost white night is actually a mainland Chinese with nine souls? " One of the judges suddenly stood up and exclaimed in disbelief. "What now? White... White night, I heard that even the master of Xiao hall gave it to... "A soul person trembled, and just half said it, he suddenly found that he had made a mistake, so he shut up and looked up quietly. Sure enough, the Xiao Li of the chief judge of the sub Hall of the palace is iron blue, and his eyes are full of anger at the man. The Shenwu team is in a complete mess. "Is this white night?" The golden hand opens a tune lightly. As soon as he spoke, all the people in the land of Shenwu stopped talking. "Report back to the master of the golden hand hall. He is the chief culprit of the Shenwu election and the attack on the sub hall. White night!" One of the souls stood up and clasped his fist. "Why is it just a fake emperor?" The golden hand frowned. "Just a fake emperor is not worth mentioning! Please allow me to take off the white night''s head and present it to you A soul who only hears the fierce name of the white night but does not believe its strength stands up and shouts arrogantly. "Hello! Zhang Wu, you want to die! Sit down quickly "No one is a match in the daytime! You are more than 50 years away from the list of killing emperors, and you can never win it! " Others urged him to sit down. But Zhang Wu, who was called Zhang Wu, ignored him and said, "where are the nine spirits? What is the hometown of the emperor? It''s just ants on the ground! How can I crush such people with one finger "Well said!" Golden hand nodded with satisfaction: "in this case, Zhang Wu, then this hall will allow you to fight in the white night!" "Thank you very much Zhang Wu laughs and jumps to the duel field. But at the moment when he just flew to the duel field, the white night over there suddenly raised his hand, and a thick and fierce imperial spirit went to Zhang Wu. Zhang Wu''s face changed greatly, and he urged the emperor to be angry. However, compared with the white night, his imperial spirit was like a bright moon and a firefly, which was smashed by the other party''s imperial spirit. The terrible emperor completely wrapped Zhang Wu, and he was floating in the air, struggling madly, but he could not get rid of it. A uniform! And... The white night obviously didn''t use much strength! Zhang Wu is a great emperor! The next emperor in front of the white night... Like a pig or a dog? All Shenwu people were shocked. "Is it the first time you know me? Send a lower emperor? Look down on me? " The white night stepped forward with a cool look. His eyes were red and staring at the group of young emperors beside Jin Shou and Xiao Liyan. His voice was cold: "let the people from the list of murderers come here! The rest of you don''t want to come. You''re too weak. I''m too troublesome to kill you! " When the voice fell, the imperial spirit wrapped in Zhang Wu suddenly exploded, and he instantly turned into a blood mist and died. The breath of Qi Wu people. "Nine souls win the mainland!" The unknown old man opened his turbid eyes and made a loud and clear voice. "Good!" The morale of the nine souls mainland was greatly shaken and Qi cheered. Such a hegemonic power gives them endless confidence! "White night! How arrogant you are Shenwu on behalf of a great emperor in the team can not see, suddenly got up angry. "You don''t accept it! Get out of here It''s cold at night. The emperor''s voice stopped suddenly, his face changed, and he did not dare to speak again. "White night, do you really think no one can cure you? Shenwu runoff, let you get away with luck, today in this tiantiantai, I see where you can run Chen Hao, who ranked 18th in the list of killers, suddenly rose and turned into a streamer and rushed towards the duel field. "It''s Chen Hao!" "Watch out for the white night!" Nine souls of the North xuanming and Dong qiao''er shout. Many people are sweating. The seed of killing emperor list has been launched. White night should be fighting hard. However. He is still calm and disdainful. "As I said, can''t you hear the people on the list of killing gods roll down?" The white night arms move, the surging momentum like a big wave toward Chen ruthlessly hit. Chen ruthless Li sacrifice emperor Qi to resist, but touch the moment, the body seems to be pressed on a mountain, the whole person is difficult to move. White night arm a lift, pull out the dead dragon, facing the chopping immortal, facing Chen fierce cut in the past.A huge sword Qi of thousands of long tore the void and hit Chen Hao. Chen was shocked and quickly resisted. However, how terrible the sword spirit is. I''m afraid the upper emperor will be seriously injured if he eats it. His defense is completely torn apart. Under the suppression of emperor Qi and the general situation, people can''t escape. Bang! Chen Hao''s body was directly cut into two parts, the man fell from the air, and his upper body was still wriggling on the ground, and he was not completely dead. White night walked past, a foot on his head, slowly put the sword into the scabbard, eyes cold staring in front of the world, mouth cold drink: "who else?" No one dares to speak... even though he is arrogant and powerful www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 Who else? What arrogant and domineering words are these? Nine soul people''s brain is confused, and then hot, such as sitting in the air. They never thought that they had such an arrogant moment in front of the Shenwu people! When it comes to many strong players in Shenwu land, even the three nine guards, it is extremely difficult to fight. The only two wins are death and injury. Which is not heart shaking. But now, the white night came to the duel field in a rolling posture, and the Shenwu land was startled and frightened. White night... Too strong! He is the God of the land of nine souls! Supreme pride! He alone is enough to equal all the Dragon geniuses before. "White night is worthy of its reputation." "That''s great!" "Even if we can''t win, we will certainly be able to play the momentum and let the Shenwu people fear!" Young seeds and royal dragons stood up one after another, holding hands and shouting. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" ... ten thousand people yelled. The momentum is soaring. The figure of the nine souls was ignited. Before it was changed, it was dead and alive. Yuezun was relieved and Xuanyuan emperor said nothing. Bai xiaorou''s worship is full of eyes, and her little hand is holding it tightly. Mu Lian hugs her with a smile. Her eyes are full of yearning. In her mind, the white night has always been invincible. It used to be and will be. "He can easily kill the seeds of the list of killing the emperor without using the dead dragon sword. If he uses the dead dragon sword, the list of killing gods should not be a problem?" Yan Emperor mouth up, said with a smile. "I don''t know, but happy! How wonderful The wine emperor burst into laughter. The wind blows, Xiaoxiao rippling. White night light and stand, heaven and earth platform that sunset like halo over, set him off as if death. Shenwu land is full of fear, many people dare not breathe. Even Chen ruthless was run over and killed. What strength is this white night? Shadow childe turned his eyes to the matchless flying feather, and then his eyes shifted to the group of young men and women sitting beside the golden hands. That''s the top five of the list of killers, and... The top ten on the list of God killers! Only unparalleled Tianjiao is qualified to sit beside the golden hand. "Young master, what should I do now?" A nearby emperor killer asked in a low voice. "It has nothing to do with us. The strength of white night is beyond our ability. Let''s see how those killers deal with it." Shadow childe light way. People nodded. The atmosphere was still. But the unknown old man will not let Shenwu land continue to wait like this. "Please send Shenwu mainland speeders for a duel, otherwise it will be regarded as Shenwu mainland abstaining and voluntarily giving up the defeat." The sound spread. Many emperor killers and God killers looked at Jin Shou in Qi Dynasty, and they all had a strong sense of war in their eyes. Obviously, these powerful men of Shenwu land can''t sit still. "Hall master, the arrogance of the white night is too arrogant. It must be suppressed, or it will have a great impact on our plan to attack the nine souls." Xiao Li Yan slightly bowed his head and said. "Xiao Dian Lord, you should know his strength when you have fought with Bai Ye. He can even compete with you. Who do you think we should send to win?" Gold hand light asks. Xiao Liyan''s eyes twinkled, looked around at the people around him, and said: "you can let Wang Yan, who is the 16th in the list of emperor killers, go to war first. Wang Yan can prove the emperor''s way with his body. His strength is aloof, and he can resist the fierce attack of the white night." "Good." Golden hands nodded. Xiao Liyan immediately said to Wang Yan, who was sitting there, "Wang Yan!" "Lord, Wang Yan is here!" Wang Yan immediately got up. He was a soul soul close to two meters strong. His muscles were like rocks. He was extremely terrifying. Even if the next emperor was sitting beside him, he felt a strong sense of oppression. "Do you dare to go out on a white night?" The sky is long and deep. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s just a fake emperor, but it''s the first chance that I won two games by fluke! Don''t worry, Xiao Dian Lord. Watch Wang Yan tear him to pieces With that, the man jumped up and jumped to the duel field, like a falling meteorite, hitting the ground hard. All of a sudden, the whole heaven and earth were shaking. "Wang Yan, No. 16? Even the eighteen year old Chen Hao was easily destroyed. Why did the Lord let him go up? " Someone asked in doubt. "I don''t know." "Just wait and see." Many people don''t dare to speculate about Xiao Liyan''s intention, but those sitting in the back understand it. Wang Yan''s physical skills are extremely terrifying. It is not easy to break his defense, but his physical skills are not so destructive. It is not easy for him to win, but it is not easy to defeat him. Xiao Liyan sent him up for only one purpose.That''s the power of the white night. Xiao Liyan had a fight with Bai Ye and knew that this son could not be defeated by one or two people. However, he is not flustered. There are many talents in Shenwu land. Losing one or two games doesn''t affect him. When these emperor killers spend almost all the night time, they will send on the God killers! There is no doubt that white night will die. "White night, white night, I will give you back all the disgraces you have given to this temple today." Xiao Liyan squints. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... Wang Yan took a huge step towards the white night, and the ground was hit by him for a dull sound, shaking gently. "Just a fake emperor, how dare you be arrogant here? Don''t get down on your knees Wang Yan growled. "Shenwu people really can''t understand people''s words, so far they are not willing to send down the God killers?" White night shook his head and did not look at Wang Yan. He turned his eyes and looked at the group of God killers beside the golden hands and said, "are you really going to be a group of shrinking headed turtles?" The nine God killers and many emperor killers were angry at the sound. "Take care of yourself, white night!" An emperor murderer. At the moment of speaking, Wang Yan, who was irritated by the ignorance of the white night, had already raised a huge fist and hit him angrily at the back of his head. Bang! The fist awned fiercely in his back brain. The strength of the explosion, like a whirlwind tearing around, shaking the earth a rustle. It''s a big punch. It''s just that... the back of his head took a heavy blow on the white night, but he didn''t move, and even his face didn''t react at all. It seemed that there was only a piece of feather on the back, which had no effect at all... Wang Yan was stunned. "Even these clowns dare to come down and challenge me, but you so-called God killers dare not show up. You are afraid that even they are inferior." White night shook his head, suddenly raised his hand, grabbed the fist behind his back, and suddenly waved his arms. Whoosh! Wang Yan''s huge body like a meteor flew out in an instant and hit the barrier in the distance. Bang! The granite like body burst into a pool of mud, and his broken viscera flowed down the thick barrier... Wang Yan died? The white night was thrown to death! Shenwu man widened his eyes and felt that he was dreaming. Even on the other side of the nine souls land, it''s hard to believe. White night''s strength... How big? Throw a lower emperor to death! Although the lower emperor of Shenwu land contains a lot of water, it is the soul person who can stimulate the emperor''s Qi. Moreover, he majored in physical arts and defense of terror. No matter how bad it is, it should not be this kind of death method... however, everyone knows that the strength of the white night with nine turns and the same sky and immortal body is not even an opponent! Wang Yan cultivates his body, and white night is also his body, and his body is incomparable. In front of the white night, Wang Yan''s body is just as fragile as paper paste! Seeing another horrible emperor killer killed by the white night so easily, the Shenwu people shivered and their spine became cold. Is this still human? Why is he so young? "Good!" Almost at the same time, excitement and voice broke out again on the other side of the nine soul continent. "Dragon master! Invincible "Dragon master! Invincible "Dragon master! Invincible The call back to the eyes of almost all the people was filled with piety. "Xuanyuan alliance leader, you once said that this son will become the second Dragon Emperor. Now, he is almost already." Moon Zun side head, light said. "Yes, but what can it do? There are not many people who can do anything about him. " Emperor Xuanyuan shook his head. Xiao Li Yan''s face was heavy and his eyebrows were cold. He didn''t expect that the strength of white night was even stronger than that of the last time. He must have ransacked the treasure house of my branch hall, and made use of the treasure in the treasure house to improve the strength! Xiao Liyan clenched his fist secretly, his eyes full of hatred. "The master of Xiao hall, the master of golden hand hall, is almost enough. If this goes on like this, the will of my divine land will be completely destroyed by this man!" A figure suddenly stood up. Everyone looked at the man and exclaimed. "Aolong Lord "Are you... Finally going to do it?" "Please kill this man and avenge our dead compatriots!" "Aolong, please kill this man!" The soul people got up one after another, and saluted the soul person with a look of excitement. Ao long did not speak, his sight looked toward the gold hand.Golden hand closed his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and nodded. Ao long did not say a word, a swing of clothes, feet open, like a piece of hair, floating to the duel field. The white night light looked, the visitor is a middle great emperor, but the whole body exudes a deep not to see the bottom of the terrible emperor gas. This great emperor is a genuine middle emperor. No, his strength is even stronger than most of the middle great emperors in the nine souls continent! "Finally came a good opponent." "Who are you?" said the white night "No.1 in the list of killing emperors, Ao long!" The voice of the visitor was cold. When the palm of the hand was raised, a dragon light burst out from the palm. When the Dragon light disappeared, a slender dragon thorn appeared! "The first emperor killer?" "Let me see your level!" he said "Do you deserve it?" Ao long is cold hum, disdainful, proud. Under the list of killing gods, he is invincible! How can others despise it? "Oh?" In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose, showing a vicious smile. The man held the sword handle and walked towards it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 Worship the kingdom of heaven. The eldest princess walked into her own pavilion with lotus steps. During this time, she was half dead. She was nervous every day. She was walking on thin ice to worship the kingdom of heaven. Everyone was cautious. Now it''s clear from the judgment hall that no one will come to worship the kingdom of heaven because of the white night, right? The princess murmured, her eyes drooping, and she sighed. "It''s just white night... Where is it now?" She murmured and walked into the room. However, as soon as I stepped into the gate, a scream came out. The eldest princess trembled and almost didn''t sit on the ground. When she looked up, she saw Mei Xi standing in front of the mirror like a ghost. She stood still, and her pretty face was full of amazement. "What''s the matter, sister?" The eldest princess curiously walked past, swept the glasses screen, and then fell into a dull color. On the screen of the mirror, a man in a dark robe with two swords on his waist stood quietly, surrounded by corpses. "White night?" The eldest princess was pleased, but soon realized that it was wrong. Her pretty face turned pale: "is this the heaven and earth platform of the war of Shenwu? In the daytime on tiantiantai "Yes, sister... He''s from the mainland of nine souls!" Mei Xi smiles bitterly. There was a moment of silence. Also silent is Yu Xiaoxiang of Fengyun country. At the moment, she, Lang mubai, Li Xiaohong and others are sitting in front of the hall, paying attention to the Shenwu battle, but when the white night appears, everyone dares not accept it. Although many people in Shenwu land don''t want to invade jiuhun continent, the fact that the two continents are mortal enemies is doomed. Even if they don''t want to invade, jiuhun is the enemy to them. But now, white night is in the enemy camp... on the Shenwu team, Zhu Qingyao has been sitting here early. Besides bitterness or bitterness on his face, he doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. His only lucky thing now is that Xiao Liyan doesn''t fight with Jin Shou himself, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to deal with it. The atmosphere of the scene was a burst of silence. Countless pairs of eyes staring at the duel field, Shenwu war has been carried out until now, and finally feel a little bit. No.1 in the list of killing emperors, Ao long. Yulong the first, nine soul God son first, the front nine guards, can be called the nine souls the first day pride, white night! Which is stronger or weaker? can make nothing of it. "Those who despise me and dare to challenge me are dead, and you will not live long. I have heard of your deeds in white night. But in my opinion, what you have done is not so great. In fact, the strength of Xiaoli Yandian master is not so strong in my opinion." Ao long said, carrying the Dragon thorn went past. Aolong, as the number one in the list of emperor killers, has no doubt about his strength. In fact, he is no different from the strong one on the list of killing gods. It is only that the list of killing gods is reviewed once every three years. The time has not yet come. If we can re evaluate it, I''m afraid Fu Chuanwu will be screened out by him. Every time Ao long takes a step, a breath rises from behind him. The breath is very complicated and golden. After five steps, the golden Qi condenses into one, turns into a dragon and moves behind him. "Five steps into a dragon!" Someone exhaled. When Ao long went to the white night, there were three golden dragons behind him. The dragon was powerful and the emperor''s spirit was high. At the moment, Aolong''s state has reached the peak, which is extraordinary. Even if it is the upper emperor, he can''t be destroyed! "White night, feel lucky to die in my hands, is your best ending." Ao long hoarse Road, and then a wave of dragon thorn. Roar!!!! Thousands of mournful dragon chants gathered together, and countless dragon Qi suddenly erupted on the Golden Dragon thorns. These dragon Qi differentiated into hundreds of dragons, large or small, pressing toward the white night. Great momentum, such as the torrent of destruction! What a terrible sword? Many of the souls of the land of nine souls were white with fear. "No.1 in the list of emperor killers!" "It''s terrible!" Someone said. However. The white night was still as stable as Mount Tai, and his face did not change. He stared at the attacking dragon. His arms moved, and his sword came out of the scabbard. A black light tore up the sky and turned into sword Qi, cutting forward to the front. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... after the shadow of the sword, all the dragons are broken. But at this time, a huge golden dragon with thousands of feet long rushed to the white night with the momentum of destroying everything. The white night fixed a look, look suddenly cold! The giant dragon is just Aolong! The Dragon opens its mouth. The terrible tooth is the Dragon thorn! In the white night, the immortal was cut off and the sword flower exploded. Thousands of sword Qi swept past, but it touched the Golden Dragon''s body and broke up in an instant. The Dragon pressed down and the dragon''s teeth fell down. In the white night, the feet back a little bit, the person disappeared in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was already a kilometer away.The Dragon fell to the ground, shaking the heaven and earth platform, and a deep crack was torn out of the whole duel field. The people around him were in total disgrace. If this blow hits a middle emperor, I''m afraid it will tear him into pieces! "White night, I can''t hide beyond the first day of junior high school, but I can''t hide fifteen! Don''t run and die Ao Long''s cold way, his feet open and rushed past, the three golden dragons behind him changed shape again, differentiated countless breath like golden chains, straight tied in the white night. The white night took up the sword and cut fiercely, but found that although the breath was colored and visible, it was like air. The sharp blade could not be cut at all. In the blink of an eye, people were bound. "Good!" There was a burst of applause from Shenwu mainland. If the white night is imprisoned, he will surely die! Ao long eyes cold, seize the opportunity to carry the Dragon thorn toward the heart of the white night. The sharp dragon thorn is like a long rainbow, which goes through the killing... the white night gives up the struggle and looks at it lightly. "Oh, you know you can''t resist? Well, I''ll make you die a little better Ao long whispered and increased his strength. Emperor Qi, Yuan Li, and his unique dragon power quickly gathered on the Dragon sting, and the Dragon sting was shining for a while. At the moment when countless people hold their breath and stare at the Dragon thorn hitting the heart of the white night, a strange sound comes out. Clang! The Dragon thorn pierced his robe, but could not break his skin, and made a strange noise. Everyone was stunned. Including Aolong. "No penetration?" Ao Long''s voice was sluggish. "That''s the immortal body of heaven!" Xiao Liyan stood up and roared. The immortal body of the white night is even stronger than before! "What? Is the whole heaven immortal? " The people of the two continents made an uproar. Aolong is even more shocked. So young... With such a terrible body? impossible! "You can''t even break my flesh and blood. What did you do to defeat me?" White night light said, suddenly raised his hand, suddenly broke free of Ao Long''s shackles, a press on his shoulder, chopping fairy sword like fangs toward Ao Long''s heart. "Bad!" Aolong was shocked. It turned out that white night was able to break free from the shackles of these dragon spirits, but he showed the enemy that he was weak, pretended to be imprisoned on purpose, and then waited for an opportunity to move. "Damn it!" Ao Long''s eyes trembled. He wanted to escape, but his arm was caught. In the white night, the man could not escape. At the critical moment, he raised the Dragon thorn and stabbed at the sword. However, the fierce power of the sword of cutting immortals will instantly open the Dragon sting. "You can''t kill me!" Ao long roared, once again raised the thorn to his arm. Pooh! The arm held by the white night was directly cut off, and the person also in an instant side, the sword cut through its abdomen, but not fatal. Ao long hastened to withdraw, and the white night to open a distance, a hand holding the Dragon thorn, bow body fierce breathing. Shenwu land people silent, are staring at Ao long. Before Ao long still had the upper hand and could cut white night, but in such a short time, he suffered such a big loss and let Bai Ye control the situation completely. Aolong... Not far from defeat! Shenwu mainland people breathe a tight, one by one heart beating wildly. "Ao long seems to be unable to win the white night!" "What should I do now?" "If Lian Aolong is defeated, the whole army will be wiped out..." People''s morale is low and they are helpless. White night, carrying the sword of killing immortals, walked towards Ao long. Behind him, there was also a surging evil spirit. After a while, a huge ghost appeared and occupied half of the duel field. He completely blocked Aolong''s way, leaving him nowhere to escape. Ao long holds the Dragon thorn, and retreats again and again, and the wild idea in his eyes is gone. He looked at the side of the land of Wu, but the only way to look at him was indifference and disdain. For the loser, Shenwu mainland people will never look straight! "Now, do you still think you can kill me?" White night raised the sword and said slowly. "White night, I admit I was careless, but I tell you, I will not let you humiliate, even if I die, I will blow myself up and die with you!" Ao long roars a way, carrying the Dragon thorn to rush again. "Self explosion? Sorry, I won''t give you a chance! " White night double pupil one red, behind the demon God sends out crack sky roar, huge palm mercilessly toward Ao long to clap down. Roar! The three dragons behind Ao long also hit the past together, holding the hand of the devil. But the next second, the white night rushed over, chopped the immortal sword straight at Ao long.Ao long fiercely throws the Dragon stab, the two people''s swords and swords shadow, you come and I go, but the strength of each sword in the white night is so terrible that Ao Long''s arms tremble wildly, and his flesh and blood all over his body vibrate. Aolong was injured and had a broken arm. There was no chance of winning in front of him. However, after shaking for a moment, he did not support it, and the Dragon thorn was also hit and fly. "Die!" The white night turns a sword, cuts to its head! "You can''t live if I die!" Ao long roars, instantly detonates the internal energy. "Be careful!" "White night, stay away!" Nine spirits here countless people jumped up from the chair, eager and roaring. But it''s too late. The mushroom cloud of terror blooms again in the duel field. The body of the white night was engulfed instantly... "I don''t want to be able to blow you up! At least, it''s going to blow you up Xiao Liyan also stands up and stares at the mushroom cloud. All eyes. Ten thousand hearts and ten thousand breaths are all involved in the mushroom cloud. Gradually, the mushroom cloud slowly dispersed, and the scene there also appeared in the public''s sight. A figure came out of there. It''s a white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 The ground was blasted out of a huge hole, cracks filled, like cobwebs. As a duel arena between two continents, Tiandi platform is made of extremely rare materials. It is said that it is made of tianwai meteorite iron and constructed by mysterious experts. Even the upper emperor can not easily destroy it. But Ao Long''s self explosion actually flattened the life of the challenge arena, which is enough to show the horror of self explosion. However, it seemed that there was no big deal in the white night, except that the clothes and robes were worn out, the breath was disordered, and the skin of the whole body was slightly infrared, and nothing could be found. Ao Long''s self explosion! You can''t even break his skin. Nine soul people stare straight eyes, everyone''s pupil is only left with awe and worship. And the Shenwu man gasped and looked at the people who came out in disbelief. No. 1 in the list of emperor killing... I was forced to blow myself up! And the other party... No harm! How terrible this man is! What on earth is his body made of? "You can''t kill God! It''s impossible to defeat this man! Two hall masters! Please send your God killers to the stage Some people can''t bear the fear and oppression brought by the white night. They gasp violently and turn their heads to shout at the crowd. They really can''t bear to be defeated by people on their own side... if it goes on like this, they will collapse! In their mind, jiuhunren is the representative of weakness and incompetence. In this Shenwu battle, Shenwu people are very confident, because those who can sit here have gone through many screening and numerous tests! It''s not the kind of imperial dragon made up temporarily by the nine souls continent. Shenwu people think that the duel is a boring duel, and the nine souls will submit under their strong crushing. However... At the end of the day, such a god of death appeared! The man who once caused panic in Shenwu land! This person who makes countless people have nightmares! His violence and ferocity had a great impact on Shenwu people''s psychology. He has stepped on the head of Shenwu man! If there is no pressure on him, many people will collapse. Gold hand also obviously aware of this gradually wrong atmosphere, he closed his eyes, thinking. "What do you think?" A hoarse voice came from the right side of the golden hand, like a steel needle, pierced many people''s hearts. Everyone''s heart was shocked, Qi Qi looked at the sound source. It was a man in a red cloak of blood, which covered half of his face, and one could see only half his pale chin and pale lips. He is the best one on the list. Finally! A person who does not know his name, gender or even strength. It is said that he has occupied the first place in the list of killing gods for 3000 years! It can be called the first day pride of Shenwu. The old emperor is invincible, and even many old emperors are not his opponents. For him, Shenwu people have absolute respect and respect. In the mind of Shenwu people, his position is not inferior to that of the judges in various regions, and even some of them have to kneel down to worship him! Bow down! That''s the etiquette just given to the golden hand! As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone''s nerves were stirred. No one dares to speak out under the emperor murderer. Everyone knows that this is asking the God killers around him. "Qi Tian does not die, and at least to intermediate strength, his body is unique. If you don''t master the absolute destructive power, you can''t do anything about him. " A person opens a cavity, the voice is magnificent, seems to have the accent, hears the sound to shake the mind. Huang Quan is the fifth place in the list of killing gods. His body is covered with gray and yellow armor and a bone knife. He is full of the breath of killing. Just looking at it will make people feel scared! "If you can''t break his defense, you won''t be able to defeat him. Even though he hasn''t entered the Empire, his imperial spirit is enough to compete with the middle emperor. His truth trend, all kinds of mysteries and the speed of terror are all very troublesome. Especially his destructive power, it''s hard to imagine that a person''s defense is superb, and the destructive power is so terrible that even the defense of the middle emperor can be endured No, he did not strike... The so-called pseudo emperor''s realm is just an illusion. " A man with a long whip beside him said coldly. No matter what kind of soul they are, they are long and short. Some of them have amazing defense and weak destructive power. Some of them can kill the enemy with one move, but they are too weak to be killed by others. There are no perfect people in this world. Only... This white night! His soul power seems to be perfect! "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that nine spirits have bowed their heads for so many years, but there are such evil people. It''s interesting and tight!" A very enchanting and extremely exposed woman smiles. She is painted with red makeup and wears a red dress. The cloth on her chest is very few. Her high chest almost splits the material. Her slender jade legs are very eye-catching.But no one dares to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Because, she is a woman of Luocha! Once desecrating her, anyone''s eyes will be dug out by her life, including the murderer! After all, she''s second on the list! The rest were silent. Gold hands look at the end of Yan. Finally Yan did not have the gold hand, but slightly raised his head, looked at the duel field, and slowly opened his mouth. "After ten breaths, the non murderer enters the duel field, so I''ll go in." Then he lowered his head again. Luochanu heard the sound, covered her lips and giggled. But the atmosphere solidified at the moment of the final words. Ten breath! A lot of people swallow their saliva and know what it means. Once they do, they have to bear more than humiliation... many emperor killers look at the God killer, especially the one sitting on the far left. He was wearing a hairy fur coat with a generous knife on his back, and his whole body was full of fierce temperament. But at the moment he looked very dignified. He is the ninth God killer named Hu Shendao. Now Fu Chuanwu is dead. If we really want to arrange the past, it''s his turn to play. It''s just that when they are at such a high level, we can see through the strength of the enemy at a glance, at least have a general idea in mind. He has not said anything until now, obviously knowing that he is not the opponent of the white night! "I''ll go." At this time, a figure stood up. He''s a gentleman in a royal robe. He wears a thin sword around his waist. He is a man with sword eyebrows, stars and stars. He has a lofty temperament in every move. No. 8 liumie! The emperor is out! Liu Mie got up and jumped up to the duel platform. But the end Yan with drooping head raised his head slightly at this time, swept the eye Hu Shendao, the hoarse voice sounded again. "Waste!" Simple words, just like a sword on Hu Shendao. Pooh! Almost instantly, Hu Shendao spits out a mouthful of blood, his face is very pale, and the whole person even sits trembling. It''s terrible around. They were frightened to find that Hu Shendao tightly covered the soul of heaven, obviously... His soul was injured! It''s the end of it! He''s just a word! Let Hu Shendao get hurt! How terrible!! Hu Shendao lowered his head and did not dare to utter a word. The spirit of Hu Shendao is damaged and its strength is greatly reduced. After this war, I''m afraid he will be removed from the list of killing gods! Many people are trembling, frightened and awed! Finally! Worthy of being the number one terror on the list of killing gods! Liu Mie ascended the stage and stood in a natural and unrestrained manner. He stood in front of the white night like Optimus Prime with no fear on his face. "You are challenging the authority of our Shenwu land, do you know?" The sound is extremely dignified. "In my life, the authority to challenge is not very common!" "Today, then, will be your last time!" Liu Mie''s finger moved, and his sword flew out like a meteor, spinning around him! "Not necessarily!" The white night is light. Liu mieleng snorted, like a finger, the thin sword like a meteor flew directly past. White night casually carried a sword and cut it in the past. But just as the body of the sword was about to cut to the meteor, the meteor suddenly turned, like a luminous snake, climbed along the body of the sword, directly rushed to the hilt, and then suddenly accelerated, and hit the heart of the white night! Bang! At night, the heart burst. People back again and again, clothes burst! A shallow sword mark was exposed to the air. "Good Shenwu mainland people are shouting and excited! At the beginning of the fight, the white night suffered a great loss! It can be seen that Liu Mie has the strength to fight against the white night! "Is this the God killer?" The white night coagulates the eye! "I''m just the eighth God killer! If we end up fighting, I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to pull out your sword at night! " Liu Mie said faintly, "the result of this war of divine power has already been doomed. If I were you, I''d better surrender obediently, so as not to waste time." "Is it? Do you recognize my strength? " The corners of the mouth rise in the daytime. "You are not a simple puppet emperor, but how strong you are, can you destroy all our God killers?" Liu Mie shakes his head. "Try it, then, and start with you!" The white night strides to rush past, impels the breeze robe, the human speed actually surpasses the meteor, the instant appears in front of the flow extinguishes. The terrible sword suddenly fell. "Do you really understand the gap between you and me?"Liu Mie is disdainful, his left hand is raised, and he is in the air. A congenital vigorous Qi is generated. Bang! The sword of chopping immortals falls down and is parried by vigorous Qi! And the meteor behind the white night comes again. When it comes to the white night, the meteor suddenly explodes and splits into billions of terrible streamers, attacking the white night like a spider web! What a splendid sight! "My defense is not bad either." Flow out light says, the disdain in the eye how strong. "Is my attack poor?" White night laughs a way, suddenly will cut the immortal sword toward the ground fierce stab, the spin son pulls out the waist dead dragon, to the Liu Mie mercilessly swings. The moment the sword light appears, the congenital vigorous Qi will burst instantly. "What?" The pupil shrinks and she is shocked. Roar! The shrill roar resounded through the heaven and earth... at that moment, all the power was swallowed up by the Dragon chant and sword power! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 Liu Mie ranked eighth, and there were seven God killers behind him! If white night wants to dominate this war, we must destroy them all! Therefore, he can''t waste too much energy on Liu Mie! Quick war and quick decision is the king''s way. The best way is to destroy it with the dragon sword! Liu Mie never thought that the power of the sword on his waist was so terrible. When the sword body came out of the sheath, he felt a kind of lingering fear, and he almost subconsciously retreated. However, it''s too late to escape again after the sword has come out... chi! The terrifying sword spirit, like the divine power of the vast, instantly penetrated his body and completely cut off his left shoulder to his right waist. After the jump of the current out, retreat to a hundred meters to stop. He didn''t move any more, and the billions of streamers suddenly disappeared and turned into a body thin sword. After hovering in the air for a while, it cracked into two parts... the sword was destroyed... And people died! Shenwu people all breathe a stagnation, of course, there is no joy before. Nine souls here instantly excited, countless people from the position to jump up, excited shouting. But soon, the atmosphere cooled. "Cough..." Liu Mie covered his mouth and coughed twice, choking a lot of blood from his mouth... "you are the first one." The dragon sword is put into the scabbard. The unknown old man, unaware of the distance, opened his eyes wide. "This... This sword, what sword is it?" Liu Mie said with difficulty. "Dead dragon." The white night is light. "Dead dragon sword?" Liu Mie''s eyes twinkled with doubt, but he was soon replaced by shock: "is it the sword... The sword recorded by the ancestors... Impossible... Does this sword appear on the land of nine souls again?" He retreated again, but his frightened eyes were covered with stillness, and the man was powerless. But look at his head a skew, body split in two, heavy fall on the ground. The Shenwu people were terrified. Eighth in the list of killing gods... Killed by a sword in the night! At this moment, Shenwu team was dead, and the eyes of countless people were filled with despair... the God killers were so easily killed! Who else can subdue white night? Finally Yan raised his head and his hoarse voice fell out again. "That sword..." "dead dragon!" Golden hand closed his eyes and read slowly. "Dead dragon sword?" Huang Quan''s face changed slightly: "that legendary sword?" "What? Is that a legendary sword "This son actually has the legendary sword... How can this be possible?" "No wonder he is confident that he will fight against my murderer. It turns out that he relies on me so much!" Shenwu people boiling up, countless eyes tightly locked in the waist of the white night, one by one. Obviously, Shenwu people have recognized the sword. "It has been recorded in our historical records that the sword of the dead dragon is strong when it is strong! A strong man of any level is a level in front of this sword, and the physical strength is a strength! In front of this sword, on the contrary, the weaker the man is, the more he can live. " Luocha girl''s eyes twinkled with a different luster. The charming eyes were locked in the white night. Lilac tongue licked her red lips and said with a smile: "such a handsome person... It''s really worth pitying..." when this was said, a glance from the dark swept towards her. "Well?" Luochanu squinted at a woman with a veil on her face. "What? Does my sister like this sword? Or do you like this person? " Luocha girl smiles. Women don''t speak. "The dragon sword is here. Even if you are the Lord Zhongyan, the boy is a threat to you. After all, others can''t break your body. How about that sword? Mr. Zhong Yan, consider it? Why don''t you just go up and end this boring duel? " Luocha female water Lingling eyes a turn, looking at the end Yan smile way. Finally Yan did not pay attention to, slightly side head, swept the eye field and sit cross knee, is recovering the strength of the white night, light way: "gold hand hall Lord." "Well?" The golden hand looked up slightly. "Can you... Borrow that?" In the end, there is a light way. The golden hand frowned. That thing? The soul around him is in a fog. What is that thing? Only some seed killers and the existence on the list of killing gods changed their faces. What it was, they had a vague guess. "It''s a sacred thing that the magistrate ordered me to keep. How can I borrow it?" Gold hand serious way. "But if this Shenwu battle fails again, will the palace master think about the mood of the magistrate?" In the end, there is a light way. The words fell, and the golden hand was silent.Xiao Li Yan stares at the gold hand tightly. He knows what Xiao Zhong Yan said. It was almost the judge''s personal belongings. However, the magistrate was not in the adjudication hall all the year round. He was worried that the golden hand could not suppress the chaotic situation in Shenwu land, so he handed it to the magistrate to suppress the powerful Shenwu people. "Lord goldhand don''t worry about not getting it back. I''ll return it safely since it''s borrowed by me." Finally Yan again, hoarse low voice has a kind of supreme deterrent. "Since you have said that, well, we will take it out for the time being and help you win the decisive battle." The golden hand finally made a decision. When he flipped his hand, a golden paper appeared in his palm. "Master of the temple!" Xiao Liyan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was stopped by the gold hand. "No need to say more! I believe in the end Gold hand light way, hand a lift, golden paper piece flew out. There was a scream around. "That''s... Magic paper?" Someone recognized the baby. "Oh, my God, the holy paper of your honor!" "It''s said that this thing can achieve everything... It''s a real God!" Countless people are eager to see through, but they dare not have the heart of greed. This is the property of the judge. Who dares to plan it? God paper flies out and falls in front of the final Yan. Finally Yan raised a hand with a black glove, dragged the God paper, spin son murmur what. A strange and obstinate formula came out of his mouth, like a divine seal, and hit it on the divine paper. Then, as soon as the man waved his hand, the divine paper rose into the sky. "The spring of death!" Finally Yan lightly read a sentence. Huang Quan, who killed God, immediately got up and clasped his fist at Zhongyan: "Lord Zhongyan, what''s your command?" "Do you dare to fight the white night with this thing?" Finally, he asked. Huang Quan''s eyes trembled, and his expression was a little excited: "my Lord, do you really trust to give this thing to me?" "I only ask if you dare to fight!" At the end of the day. "Why not?" Huang Quan was so happy that he clapped his hands and said: "if you would like to borrow this from huangquan, huangquan will kill the white night!" "Good!" Finally Yan nodded and waved again, the paper flew toward the yellow spring. "Then I will order you to take off the white night''s head and take back the dead dragon sword!" "Yes Huang Quan is so happy that he grabs the magic paper and rushes to the duel field. The two continents broke out again. "Huangquan, No.5 in the list of killing gods!" Someone called out to remind the white night. Sixth, seventh, simply not send, directly send the fifth strong? Open your eyes at night, stand up and stare at the visitors. It was a man full of dead breath. He had a bone knife hanging around his waist, but he held a piece of golden paper in his hand, which was amazing. You can''t just throw away the paper. The paper trembled twice, and immediately turned into a transparent curtain around the yellow spring. What is this? "White night, how do you want to die?" Huang Quan mouth corner smile way. "The people who asked me how I died are dead." The white night is light. "Ha ha, crazy enough, but soon you can''t get mad!" Huang Quan rushed over with a bone knife. With a knife, the mountains and rivers are still. The white night raises the sword to throw, the sword Jue spreads. The shadow of the sword in the sky is like a big wave. It blows on the bone knife, which makes the blade in disorder. Huang Quan was frightened, but he was not flustered. He turned over and waved his hand, and a soul method was offered. "Death to bury!" Come on! At that time, the whole body of the white night was filled with a breath of death, and began to erode his body madly. This dead air ignores the physical defense and directly corrupts the body and gnaws at life. The flesh and blood of the white night is withering at the speed visible to the naked eye. "The secret of green emperor''s eternal life!" Drink in the daytime. The withered flesh and blood began to recover immediately. "Cut hell with a knife!" If you drink it again, it will fall. "Sky Sword array!" In the white night, he stabbed his sword into the ground. The shadow of the sword exploded and turned into a huge sword circle. He surrounded huangquan and began to assassinate crazily. Huang Quan threw it in a hurry. The sword resisted him, but he couldn''t resist it. His sword spirit, speed and soul skill in the white night were too much. It''s enough to be on the list! "Forget it! Don''t waste time! Use the magic paper directly Huang Quan''s eyes showed a wisp of madness. He suddenly lifted the bone knife and quickly waved it to the transparent golden curtain in front of him. It was like writing something with a knife instead of a pen.White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Before he had time to see what he was writing, suddenly, his chest was hit hard, and a strong force filled the whole body of the white night, and people instantly flew out and hit the barrier severely. Bang! White night landing, difficult to climb up, but the corner of the mouth is bleeding. Whoa! There was an uproar on the mainland of nine souls... the invincible white night... Was injured! "What''s going on?" Yan Di frowned and stood up to question. "That thing... It''s magic paper The wine emperor cried out. "Holy paper? Isn''t that the judge''s stuff? How could it be in this man! " "It''s a legend! The power of internal sealing is the ultimate truth... " " it''s hard! " The faces of the great emperors were deep. "Elder martial sister, what is divine paper?" Bai xiaorou nervously asks Mu Lian behind her. Mu Lian shook her head. She didn''t know. That kind of thing can only be known by the high-level of Shenwu continent. Countless people worry about it. Shenwu mainland people really do not break the means, even take out this kind of thing. The white night wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the yellow spring. However, he wrote a huge character on the golden curtain with a knife as his pen. The font was slowly disappearing. Huangquan looked at it quietly, and his mouth was smiling. When the typeface disappears completely, he picks up the knife again quickly. This time, it''s a dead word! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 As soon as the word "death" appeared, the white night felt that he was like a cocoon, and had no strength at all. The whole person was almost paralyzed on the ground. This feeling was extremely desperate. "It''s worthy of being immortal. Under the power of divine paper, you haven''t died immediately. Your vitality is really tenacious." The netherworld is quite unexpected. If ordinary people, they would have been angry and died. Huang Quan shook his head and sneered. He rushed over with a bone knife and cut his head fiercely towards the white night. "Be careful!" Mu Lian exclaimed. There was an uproar here. White night... Is it going to be defeated here? "Live!" At the time of crisis, the white night suddenly murmured, and a force burst out of his body. With this strength, he suddenly turned over and avoided the key point. The bone knife cut hard on his shoulder, leaving a deep scar! "Good!" "You are worthy of your honor! Great Shenwu side burst out of earth shaking cheers. "No way!" Yan Emperor congeals eyebrow to drink. "The white night is an immortal body. How can it be so easily broken Yao Yi is shocked, full of disbelief. "Is it said that the God killer named huangquan has a special magic weapon to break the heaven and immortal body?" Others exclaimed. "Yes, he has!" Yue Zun made a deep voice. Everyone around him was quiet, and they were surprised to see him... "elder yuezun, do you mean the divine paper Feng Li asked. "Not bad!" Yue Zun nodded and said in a deep voice: "as the first person in Shenwu land, the judge is almost equivalent to the ruler of Shenwu land. His personal magic weapon is the legendary thing! It''s a supernatural thing handed down from ancient times! And this paper is just like this! Although the white night is strong and has the immortal body, but in the final analysis, his soul state is the puppet emperor! And the power of divine paper is the power to study the truth! It''s too easy for him to die! If the soul state of the white night is the upper emperor, it may be able to resist the power of many truth words, so as not to be emptied of all the vitality in the body by the power of researching the truth! Don''t look at the peace in the daytime. He is no different from the dying man. " This word falls, Mu Lian and others are all appalled. The power of truth is to ignore the power of terror of the flesh, and one word will determine life and death! Don''t say that Qi Tian is immortal. Even the most powerful body can''t be immune to this force. "Doesn''t that mean that... The night will be defeated?" There was a tremor. "In this case, I don''t know how to win." Yue Zun shakes his head. Even the great elder of the Vientiane gate said so. People became desperate. With the curse of life and death of the yellow spring, the white night regained some vitality, but after a heavy blow, people''s state was even worse. He stood up with a carp and turned over, but huangquan pasted it again. "Die! Scum Under the ferocious words is a cruel bone knife. In the white night, my eyes are cold. I try my best to pull out the dragon sword. "Not good!" As soon as Huang Quan''s face changed, he hastened to close his sword and cast a code. Suddenly, the man turned into a cup of loess. The power of the dead Dragon Sword tore the Loess apart, and huangquan appeared thousands of meters away. The terror of the dead Dragon Sword hard hit the barrier, shaking the whole barrier. "The dead Dragon Sword really deserves its reputation!" Seeing the situation in the yellow spring, I feel palpitating. However, the white night of sacrificing a sword by force fell into a void at this moment. The man put the sword away and nearly fell to the ground. Now he even stands is a problem. He raised his tired eyes and found that on the transparent paper barrier around the yellow spring, the ferocious and terrifying dead words had not disappeared. "This is the power of the truth. So it is. If Huang Quan''s words do not disappear, he will not be able to use the power of divine paper again! God paper can''t be activated continuously The white night tried to catch a few breaths. When his eyes lit up, he immediately put away the sword. He took out two pills from the Qianlong ring and put them into his mouth. The pill into the abdomen, in an instant, the ten Heavenly spirits in his body gave birth to the spirit power, moistening the exhausted soul veins everywhere. "Well? Do you think I''ll give you a break? " Huang Quan''s feet a little bit, rushed past, at the same time left hand Shi Jue. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a large number of bone spurs burst out from the ground all over the body in the white night, which locked him in a cage. "Die!" The yellow spring roars and the bone knife cuts again. White night can''t escape! But. He didn''t look at it at all. Instead, he closed his eyes and nursed him. When the bone knife was cut off, he raised his hand fiercely and resisted it with his arm. "What?" Huang Quan was shocked, but at this time he could not control so much. He increased his strength and cut him down.Pooh! The bone knife directly split the skin of white night and hit the bone of his hand severely. The skin is raw. The white night hums, but does not have any movement. "Give up?" Huang Quan laughs and cuts hard with his bone knife. The white night resists with another hand. Pooh! It''s another one. "Ha ha, white night, is that all you have? Sit here and let me chop? What about your arrogance? What about your mania? " Huang Quan laughs and splits his knife again. The blade of terror is like the fangs of a fierce tiger, which bombards the body of the white night. "You nine souls mainland people are a group of rubbish!! waste material!!! Ha ha ha... " crazy voice is constantly. But the white night doesn''t fight back at all, and it can''t resist. To block it is to resist with its own body. In the blink of an eye, the whole person becomes a bloody man, with nearly a hundred ferocious and terrible knife marks all over his body. The blood dyed the earth under him... "brother..." Bai xiaorou covered her eyes and wept bitterly. "White night, you fight back, or you hide. What are you doing? Do you know that you will die if you go on like this! " Mu Lian also cried and kept shouting. But the people in the duel field ignored it. "White night, what the hell are you doing?" "Get up and hit him!" Even Maple glass and Dong Qiaoer couldn''t see it. They were as anxious as ants on a hot pot. "Is it true that white night gave up?" Someone asked in a trembling voice. "It must be... After all, there is divine paper in huangquan... That''s the power to study the truth..." people thought painfully that there was no chance of winning in this case... "elder..." Yao Yi called out. "He can''t give up." Moon Zun sinks. Yao Yi was stunned and looked at the white night. The nine soul man is almost on the verge of collapse. They would rather be defeated by a move at night than watch him do it. What huangquan killed was not white night, but their hope and confidence! At this time, but see the body of white night bloom a burst of blue light. And as time goes on, the blue light becomes more and more intense. Huang Quan was stunned and quickly raised his knife. The terrible blade of the sword was cut on the white night, but it was not as deep as it was just now, but only a shallow impression was left. "His body will not die in unison Someone yelled. "What?" Huang Quan was shocked and looked at Shenzhi paper in a hurry. However, he found that the ferocious word "death" had not completely disappeared and could not be started. "Asshole!" He was so angry that he roared, and his bone saber burst out a bitter sword spirit, as if to tear the whole heaven and earth platform, and cut hard at the forehead of the white night. But in this critical moment, the white night suddenly raised his arm and grasped the falling bone knife. The bone knife is fixed in an instant, and it is difficult to move forward for half a minute. "Well?" Huang Quan was shocked. "Is that enough?" White night raised his eyes and said coldly, "it''s my turn!" The voice fell, people suddenly stood up, smashed the bone prison, a foot to the abdomen of the yellow spring. Bang! The yellow spring, like a kite with broken lines, flies upside down. People hit the ground and cracked the ground. It rolled for several times before it stopped. He got up in a hurry, but saw that the knife marks all over his body were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye! In a twinkling of an eye, people have recovered as before! "Impossible!" Huang Quan lost his mind. "What an idiot! If you don''t attack the key points of the white night, he can''t die as long as you let him slow down and recover a little strength. Now it''s all right! Let white night take the lead Luochanu turned her lips and hummed. "The magic paper is still there. You can''t lose." Next to a great emperor light road. "That''s not true!" Luochanu shakes her head. The sword was pulled out again in the white night, but this time it was to sacrifice the immortal sword and the dead Dragon Sword together. Huang Quan was shocked. He retreated again and again, staring at the word "death". Take three more breaths, and you can start again after three! Whoosh! White night is coming! "To the bone!" Roar of the netherworld, activate the soul method. The ground split, like a mountain of huge bone spurs burst out, hard hit the white night. "Heaven and earth''s domineering rhyme!" The white night roars, all over a layer of golden halo! All those huge spines were cracked! "Emperor Wu''s Sutra!" There''s someone roaring here! "There''s two more!"The yellow spring is full of sweat and roars again. "Senro hell!" In a flash, countless ferocious ghost hands appeared all over the body of the white night, and they pinched his limbs fiercely! "Excellent!" The nervous people on Shenwu side cried out excitedly. "A breath!" "All right! White night, you die Yellow spring eye dew proud! He immediately lifted the bone knife and began to write again on the holy paper. But at this time, the cold voice of the white night came out again. "Do you think you''re the only one who can do that?" "Well?" An earthquake occurred in the yellow spring. "Senro hell!" Four cold words came out of the mouth of the white night. His hand holding the bone knife has not been waved down. A large number of ferocious ghost hands are stretched out around the void, and his limbs are bound to death! The yellow spring suddenly can''t move! "No way On this side of Shenwu land, countless people stood up and roared. "Senluo hell is the famous emperor Scripture of Lord huangquan! How can white night happen Luochanu was shocked. People are confused. Only Xiao Li Yan looks pale to the extreme. The emperor''s Sutra is in his treasure house! Did you learn the imperial scriptures in his treasure house? Xiao Liyan doesn''t know that Bai Ye has learned all 72 shenwudi scriptures in the treasure house! This is just one of them! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 Bang! The terror of heaven and earth domineering Jue again shattered the ghost hand, the white night slightly breathed, quickly rushed to the yellow spring. The wind robe makes people quick as lightning. "Damn it!" At the critical moment, Huang Quan didn''t have any reservation. He urged Yuan Li, and the ghost hand appeared all over his body. He grabbed the ghost hand and tore it. He burst into force and his right hand was relieved. Without any hesitation, Huang Quan immediately grabbed the bone knife and urged emperor Qi to write crazily on the holy paper. "Die "You die!" In the dead word has not been completed, the white night suddenly opened a drink. Pooh! Huang Quan''s body trembled, his mouth spouted a big mouth of blood, and his whole body was angry. This is the power of truth! Curse of life and death! Whoosh! One night''s sword towards the yellow spring. The sword is like the fangs of a demon king and tears the void. Pooh! Arms flying, blood column like a fountain. Huang Quan screamed bitterly, but he didn''t give up. He bit the middle finger of his left hand with a ferocious face, and the blood column spurted out. He continued to draw on the divine paper with the blood clotting knife, trying to finish the last two strokes of the dead word. Blood only gave a stroke! The next second, the sword chopped again. Pooh! Huang Quan''s arms are broken. "White night The yellow spring roared with anger. "I''ll kill you, and four more." The white night said coldly. He took a sword flower and stabbed it directly into the chest of huangquan. Pooh! The whole body of huangquan trembles, and before people can call, the terrible awn of the dead dragon sword has already hit like a wave. "Ah The yellow spring roared. It''s like venting his unwillingness, his anger, his resentment. However, the roar lasted for about three minutes, and then disappeared completely... the sword power of the dead dragon is like a cloth to wipe everything away from the world. When the sword power disappears, there is nothing in front of you at night, leaving only the transparent paper floating in the air... as for the yellow spring, it has long been gone. Failed! The dust settled. The violence dissipated. White night will take back the sight, double swords into the scabbard, hard gasping, people directly cross the knee to sit down, hasten to restore strength. And the mainland people on both sides are still in a daze at the moment. "Won?" Nine soul people na na na''s inquiry own side person. "It''s like... Won!" "White night... Killed the netherworld?" "Did he beat Huang Quan, the fifth place in the list of murderers?" "God, in that situation, he... He won?" "The white night is so awesome!" "It''s worthy of being Tianjiao who has killed the upper emperor!" "White night! Good job People jumped up, cheered, full of excitement. "Brother, it''s OK! Brother won!! Brother won Bai xiaorou couldn''t stop clapping her hands. She was so happy that she didn''t care even if she was red. "Great! Great Mu Lian wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and cried excitedly. The saint gently vomited the turbid air, which was like the thousand year old Frost''s delicate face also slightly revealed some softness. "Worthy of being the first of my nine spirits, I knew you could do it!" Jie Juqiao, who was resting on one side, got up and looked at the people in the middle of the field with burning eyes. The month Zun vomited a breath, a tight face also relaxed a few minutes. "White night is a natural soul. His talent is unparalleled in the world, and his combat experience is unbelievable. In that case, he could fight back and kill the netherworld... If he had been a normal person, he would have been defeated." Yue Zun said with a faint smile. "But elder yuezun, don''t you think there are too many emperor''s scriptures mastered by night?" The emperor Xuanyuan, who had been silent all the time, suddenly opened his voice. Month Zun Leng next: "Xuanyuan alliance leader, what do you mean?" "It doesn''t mean much." Xuanyuan shook his head, but his eyes were full of vigilance. The power of the white night has exceeded many people''s expectations... the yellow spring was cut off, and the passion just kindled on Shenwu side was quenched. People for a long time did not speak, white night took the opportunity to swallow Dan recovery. "I can''t let the white night recover. I feel that the birth speed of his soul power is extremely fast. He must have some powerful recovery magic weapon on his body!" Finally Yan raised his head, hoarse said: "the next god killer, immediately go, kill the white night!"People didn''t speak. Even the netherworld who holds the holy paper is dead. This war has given people too much fear and despair! Many people even think that white night is invincible! At this time, sitting in the white night suddenly opened his eyes, staring at the floating paper in the air, grabbed it. "White night got the magic paper!" "It''s over Shenwu people are more and more desperate! "Don''t worry, God paper is still ours." Finally Yan light said, fingers move, white night in the hands of God paper immediately into a streamer, fly out of the barrier, to the heart of the end Yan. "Well?" The white night frowned, looked along the streamer, just on the weird vision under the cloak. "This man is... Terrible!" White night heart can not help but produce a trace of vigilance. Even emperor Xuanyuan can''t give him this feeling. Who is this man? "Dugu, you go up!" Finally Yan to the right side of a killer to drink. "Me?" The man shook his head lightly: "I don''t like to take advantage of others''" "Are you against him alone?" At the end of the day. The man had no choice but to smile and get up and walk towards the barrier. "Take the magic paper!" I''ll drink at last. "No! I want to be invincible Dugu Wudi waved his hand, then jumped off the table and walked into the barrier step by step. "Fourth on the list! Dugu Wudi I don''t know who called out! "As soon as huangquan died, Dugu Wudi appeared again. Shenwu land is going to have a chariot fight!" "No matter how strong the white night is, you can''t hold on to it. What''s more, there are still the top three terror in the list of killing gods..." nine souls are worried. "At this time, we have to do something!" Someone stood up and said in a deep voice, "we''re going to change the Dragon Master down and let him take a breath and have a rest. Let''s go up to the top first." "Top? How? If we go up there, we are afraid that one of us will be killed. It is a god killer "Can''t we just watch The man asked. A crowd of souls bowed their heads and did not speak. Yes, they can only watch from the side. This level of fighting, even if it is the nine guards on the stage, will not help. "A bunch of cowards!" The other shore flower who was seriously injured over there recovered and swore at these souls. Then she twisted her head and stared at the white night. Dugu Wudi also uses the sword. But his sword is very unique. It''s a wooden sword. It''s long and round, and has no blade. White night curiously looked at him, but saw this man a smile, very kind, the wind rolled his cape, but can not give him a bit of cool temperament. "Hello, my name is Dugu Wudi." He said with a smile. "White night." The white night nodded. "You are strong." Dugu Wudi said with a smile. "You''re good, too." "We don''t respect the spirit of martial arts. In fact, we have lost. So many of us have not defeated you. Your strength is beyond our imagination." With a faint smile, Dugu Wudi stabbed his wooden sword into the thick earth and sat down with his knees crossed. The white night was surprised. He thought that Dugu Wudi would directly rush up and not give him time to breathe. "White night, I''m No. 4 in the list of killing gods, and I''ve been famous for nearly 3000 years. I''m born free and easy, and I''m open and aboveboard. This time is no exception. I want to have a fair fight with you, so I won''t take advantage of others'' danger. Now I''ll give you half an hour to recover. After half an hour, you and I will fight a bitter battle one on one What? " Staring at Dugu Wudi in the daytime, he saw that his eyes were clear and there was no haze at all, so he immediately became cool and quick. "Good!" His killing heart was also shaken a bit. Who doesn''t love such a generous person. People are not wordy. They sit cross legged and exhilarate. Seeing the scene, everyone was in a daze. "What are they doing?" "I don''t know." "Are you still fighting?" "Dugu Wudi, what are you doing? It''s going to end the white night "How can you make him cross his knees? Once his strength is restored, you are no match for him "Dugu Wudi, do you want to betray the mainland?" Nine soul people have a lot of discussion, Shenwu people curse. However, Dugu Wudi kept his eyes closed and ignored the voices of the four sides. "This Dugu Wudi!" Xiao Li Yan Leng hum: "I just don''t know what''s good or bad!""If he wins, it''s all!" In the end, there is a light way. Luocha woman heard the voice, her face changed slightly, and she looked at her thoughtfully. For a long time, she shook her head and sighed, full of regret. Half an hour spent in the hustle and bustle of the mainland people on both sides, but for them, they could not hear any noise... the breath of the white night also recovered. He opened his eyes and gave a faint smile. "Brother Dugu is really open and aboveboard. I admire him at night." "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to come to tiantiantai. I''ve always opposed Shenwu''s invasion of jiuhun continent. However, the ruling hall took my brother. If I don''t come, my brother will die." "The face of the court of judgment has been seen in the white night." With a wave of his palm in the white night, a jar of wine appeared and threw it to Dugu Wudi: "no matter who wins or loses today, no matter what continent you and I come from, brother Dugu, let''s have a drink for you!" "Good!" Dugu Wudi laughed three times, took over the wine jar and poured it fiercely. The platform of the day. In front of countless powerful people. Two people raised the altar to drink, ignoring countless heroes, ignoring the emperor Tianjiao. They drank three jars in a row, then threw the altar and pulled out their swords. "I don''t need the dragon sword. Come on." Drink in the daytime. "Although I don''t have magic paper, I may not be better than huangquan. On the list of killing gods, there is a step between each one. You should pay attention to it!" Dugu Wudi smiles. There was no sound in the white night, and the whole body was gradually moving. This war will be his most serious one! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 Dugu Wudi used a wooden sword. Wooden sword has no edge, only shape, but no essence of sword. In fact, the wooden sword used by Dugu Wudi can no longer be called a sword. At present, his understanding of the art of swordsmanship has reached the point that every plant and tree can be used as a sword, and no sword is better than a sword. His understanding of Kendo is not comparable to that of night. "Dugu is invincible. He has been practicing sword for 2713 years. He never leaves his body day and night, and understands the truth of Kendo and kendo! Be careful, brother white night! " Dugu Wudi held a wooden sword and said. "In the white night, I have been practicing sword for more than a hundred years, and I can''t die without nine turns. Brother Dugu, can you hurt me again?" The white night pulls out the sword way to cut the immortal. His training time is not long. If it is not for the time difference in the small world, he may not even have a hundred years of time just depending on the time in the real world. Hearing this, Dugu Wudi showed his astonishment: "what a genius." "Come on The white night drinks low, rushes in the past, cuts off with one sword. The fierce sword spirit is like the sickle of death. Dugu Wudi''s back somersault is as fast as light and shadow. With one hand on the ground, when the palm power is activated, people suddenly jump into the air and explode several sword shadows, which bloom around like scattered flowers. As soon as the pupil of the white night congeals, these sword shadows rush away from their own place, and suddenly turn into Dao Dao sword light to retract! Too fast! Too tricky! Just as the white night was about to defend, Dugu Wudi stabbed him with a wooden sword and hit his sword. Dang! There was a terrible force coming from the body of the sword. The body swayed slightly at night, and there was no time to defend. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... several sword lights hit him hard, and the man was bombarded back and forth, and his body was full of bright red marks. Fortunately, it is Qi Tian but not dead, otherwise it would have been pierced into a hole. Seeing this, Dugu Wudi said with a faint smile: "sure enough, the body is strong! However, if you want to break it, you can''t find any trace. Pay attention, brother Bai Ye! " Having said that, the man dashed the sword across. The sword danced rapidly in the white night. The shadow of the sword exploded like a pear flower, blocking everything in front of him. But when the sword shadow was about to touch Dugu Wudi, he disappeared again. "Sword shadow?" White night looks tight. Dugu Wudi''s sword is invincible, and his sword shadow has been able to change forever! Sword spirit and him are one body! A sword will come down from the sky. When you look around in the sky, you can see a man coming from the West. A sword light like a white rainbow penetrates the sky and stabs this side, as if to pierce the whole earth! "Flying fairy from the sky!" The long howling sound burst open, full of sword meaning will blow away the imperial Qi around the white night. In the sky, there seems to be a Sword Fairy coming! What a splendid sword! What a terrible sword! In the white night, his eyes moved tightly, and without fear, a black tombstone burst out of his body and went to the sword town in Dugu Wudi''s hand. "Prison monument!" Bang! Dugu Wudi''s sword sense suddenly fell to the ground. The ground sank several inches, and the terrible sword spirit pierced the whole earth. Tens of thousands of pores were covered in a meter of land, and people''s scalp was numb. However, the sword was not stopped by the prison stele, and the momentum continued to fall. I don''t know. I can''t stand back. Keren retreats madly, but he finds that he is still in the same place. No matter how far he strides backward, he can''t get away from the sword... "can''t you hide?" White night face a tight, immediately the whole body''s soul force all concentrated in the chest. Pooh! A strange noise came out. The long lost pain is produced in the chest at night. People from both continents breathed and watched closely. But looking at the wooden sword without a blade, it was not half an inch into the chest of the white night... the head of the sword was dyed red with blood... everyone was stunned. Qi Tian''s immortal body was broken by Dugu Wudi? How powerful is his sword? However, Dugu Wudi''s face was slightly surprised, as if this sword did not meet his expectations. Bang! At this time, a hand tightly grasped his wrist. At first glance, it is the wrist of white night. "Not good!" Dugu Wudi yelled and tried to get rid of him in a hurry. However, the power of his hand was so amazing that he grabbed him and gave him no chance to escape! Whoa!!! It seems that the power of destroying heaven and earth is going to cut Dugu Wudi to pieces! "Sword spirit protects the body!" Dugu Wudi screamed, and a large number of transparent sharp swords ran up under him and ran into the sword. But how terrifying is the power of the sword? It was originally the sword of the devil emperor, and it was also the inheritance of the evil way. It took the energy of the prison tablet sword and killed the sky mountain and the sea by night, just like blowing hair and breaking hair.Bang! Dugu Wudi''s body flew out, and all his body protecting sword Qi was defeated, and he fell heavily on the ground. As soon as he got up, he attacked and killed him again. "Sword shield!" Dugu Wudi drank and stabbed at the ground with his wooden sword. Bang! A huge Qi sword rises from the ground and blocks the dead dragon like a huge shield. Then the Qi sword exploded and turned into thousands of small swords and stabbed at the white night. the small sword and flying shuttle are so sharp that they can''t catch any trace at all! However, white night ignored these swords directly, and they could not be broken even if they collided with themselves. "It seems that ordinary means can''t break your immortal body!" Dugu Wudi said in a deep voice. "I don''t believe that brother Dugu can always use the skill just now White night light way, the long sword raised, stabbed at Dugu Wudi. Dugu Wudi also raised his sword to attack, so both sides abandoned their defense and began to fight with each other. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Bang... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... every sharp sword encounter will produce a terrible explosion, and after each explosion, the sword power will volatilize and bloom around like a flower of death. However, they did not move. They quickly threw their swords in their hands. You came and I went. In a breath, they had already fought with each other. They dazzled the heroes and heroes of the two continents. They could not catch the shadow of the sword. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Happy!! Happy Dugu Wudi laughed, and the wooden sword in his hand suddenly changed. Countless sword shadows splashed around the white night, while he stepped back half a step and kept chopping the air with his wooden sword. "Brother Bai Ye, try my secret of imperial sword!" As the sound fell, a sword shadow suddenly turned into a figure of Dugu Wudi and killed him in the white night. White night a sword to cut, but the sword through his body, and the shadow of the man is stable in the white night''s body. A shallow sword mark was made. The white night frowned, and a sword shadow appeared behind him, which made him look like Dugu Wudi. Still immune to the fierce sword, successfully hit the white night. "My imperial sword formula is to use Qi to control sword and sword to resist Qi. It is tangible but not real, there is real and intangible, virtual and real, changeable and unpredictable!" Dugu Wudi said with a smile. "Is it?" The white night suddenly stopped and the blood pupil opened. Gluttonous fire! Snore! All of a sudden, the terrible shadow of the sword burned up and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "What?" Dugu Wudi was stunned. "Your sword shadow, in the end, is formed by the condensation of soul Qi. As long as I burn your soul Qi, this method will be broken?" In the light of the white night, Xuaner raised his hand, moved his fingers, and pinched the sword formula. The spirit in his body also turned into sword Qi and flew towards Dugu Wudi. "Brother Dugu, try my move, the nine soul sword formula!" Whoosh! The sword Qi turned into a transparent little sword. It looked ordinary and had no gorgeous luster. It was not as impressive as Dugu Wudi''s sword moves. However, when he flew over, Dugu Wudi felt an unprecedented throb. As if this sword would kill him! With a deep breath, he took the sword and cut it. The blade of the wooden sword splashed out a big sword several feet long and chopped at the small sword. However, the little sword was like breaking the paper, completely penetrating into the big sword, not affected by the slightest impact, hit Dugu Wudi straightly. Dugu Wudi was stunned, and he took the sword move. His spirit immediately turned into a whirlpool and swallowed the sword. The whole body of the sword immediately rolled out a strong breath of destruction. The sword scattered a little bit, and the terrible power cut to the four sides. The earth was torn and the surrounding void was smashed. Dugu Wudi''s face was tight and he was holding the whirlpool back a little bit. "Is this the nine soul sword formula? How wonderful, how terrible! It can seal up the power of Pingshan danghai on the front line... I admire " this little sword looks ordinary, but the power of internal sealing is extremely amazing. Whoosh! At this time, a figure appeared beside Dugu Wudi. His pupils trembled and he looked sideways. It''s white night! "Brother Dugu, it''s over The cold voice sounded in his ear, followed by the cold stabbing sword. "Dugu Wudi is going to lose!" "The winner or loser has been scored!" The people on the other side of the nine spirits felt that their hearts were going to stop. They stood up one by one and looked at them with wide eyes. However. At this critical juncture, Dugu Wudi appeared again. The wooden sword in his hand suddenly exploded, and a strong power burst out, directly ejecting the white night. The two kept their distance.At the same time, the sky and the earth were twisted, and a large number of withered long swords sprang out from all sides of the earth. Behind Dugu Wudi, there were countless slender short swords, which floated in the air and arranged into a huge character. Sword! "Brother Bai Ye, you are so strong that you can''t believe it. Although you practiced sword for a short time, your understanding of Kendo is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. If you practice Kendo for thousands of years like me, I''m afraid you have entered the realm of the legendary supreme sword God!" Dugu Wudi is proud to stand in the world. At night, he stood up and looked around. Between heaven and earth, there was only sword left. Dugu Wudi stood among the swords, as if he was also involved in it. This is the realm of the unity of man and sword! The wind stopped. The sun and the moon cover. It seems that only Dugu Wudi is left in the world! "Is this a fantasy?" The white night whispers. "No, this is my special field, sword field!" Dugu Wudi said lightly. The sharp breath broke out from him and went straight into the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 With this sword as a sacrifice, it turns out to be a great sword realm. This is Dugu Wudi''s understanding of kendo. At this moment, Dugu Wudi has regarded white night as the enemy of life and death. If there is still a hand left in the fight between the two, now, either you or I are dead. "Sword field?" The pupil shrinks in the daytime. "In this field, I am the king of the sword!" When Dugu Wudi lifted his hands, his sword broke away from the ground and flew in the air. There are tens of thousands of swords, which turn into a torrent of swords. At night, I only feel that these swords on my head are a magnificent steel dragon, which will devour itself at any time. "Only those who possess the truth of Kendo can release the real sword realm! For nearly three thousand years, let me see the power of Kendo As soon as the sound fell, the steel dragon suddenly fell. The dark spirit of the sky, the vast earth, a terrible dragon swing its tail, suddenly Bang down, as if to smash the whole earth. People outside can only see a piece of gray, but do not know how magnificent the scene is inside. "Brother Dugu, you look down on me." With a cold hum in the white night, the arm swung, and the sword was opened. Full of emperor Qi was released from the sword body, and the amazing power hit the dragon like a rainbow. Bang! The Dragon seemed to be extremely fragile and was directly smashed and scattered by the Changhong. However, at this moment, the more than 10000 swords seemed to come alive and stabbed at the white night fiercely. In the white night, my eyes coagulate and I dance my sword. With countless swords, countless attacks and attacks are concentrated like rain. With fierce slashing, every sword has the purest sword power. Even if you are immortal, you can clearly feel the chill on the sword. Go on, it''s just going to be swallowed up by these swords. "Ice palm!" White night a sword cut open in front of the sword, left hand roared out. Whoa! A gust of ice gas burst out from the palm, freezing hundreds of swords. "Ten square sword array!" Dugu Wudi immediately changed his strategy. His sword was divided into two parts: one was stabbing at the ground, the other was flying around the night, which turned into a sword array, and the sword force locked the man in the center. "Sword array?" As soon as his eyes brightened, he immediately stabbed the sword into the ground and released his sword spirit. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" He let out a low breath and spread it out. "Well?" Dugu Wudi was about to display his sword array. Seeing the array in the white night, his face suddenly changed and he stopped in a hurry. "What a terrible sword array! Where did you learn such exquisite sword array? " Dugu Wudi asked. "It was handed down to me by my master." Seeing that the inverted Liangyi sword array was seen through in the white night, he took the opportunity to rush out, slash and chop, tearing up countless swords in front of him, and rushed to Dugu Wudi. "I really want to meet the people who founded this array!" Dugu Wudi faintly smiles, but the sharpness in his eyes disappears, and he pinches the sword formula again. In a moment, all the strength of his whole body evaporated out, not a trace left! "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" In an instant, all the sharp swords in the whole sword area gathered together. They all locked in the white night and ran into it like crazy. Whoosh, whoosh... in the sword area, only the sound of sword shuttling. Heaven and earth change color, the sun and the moon are not bright. In this world of swords, white night seems to be the prey of all sharp swords... "ice palm!" In the white night, the emperor''s scriptures were urged again. However, a single hand can only cover hundreds of swords. There are nearly 100000 sharp swords around! What a terror! "Brother Bai Ye, your immortal body is really terrible, but under my command of ten thousand swords, no matter how strong you are, you will never be able to support it. Every sword here contains my analysis of the truth of Kendo! Their power is the ultimate, and their attack and kill are invincible. Even if you have a strong defense, they can leave a sword mark on your body! " Dugu Wudi gasped slightly. He knows, he won. Although this move consumed half of his strength, it was enough! The battle is over! "As you say, is it not defensible?" The white night suddenly opened his blood pupil, and his voice was very cold. "In that case... I''m not going to defend myself!" After all, the emperor Qi and soul Qi of the whole body in the white night relieved the defensive posture. "Well?" Dugu Wudi was stunned. However, seeing the white night holding the sword high, his whole body''s power was injected into the dark sword of killing immortals. At the same time, he found that the defense of the white night was getting weaker and weaker, and the strength of his body was also declining sharply, almost to the point of breaking at the touch. His terrible sword of killing the immortal was covered with a layer of strong black light. The spirit of killing and the sword reaching the peak were intended to be wild on the sword.Tianyin breaking evil formula! "Have you given up all your defenses for the blade of your sword?" Dugu Wudi was shocked. "Since ordinary defense can''t defend your sword, change your way! The best attack and kill is the best defense White night cold road, in the hand long sword a wave. Boom! The ground was directly scraped off a layer, the terrible sword Qi tore the void, and rushed to countless swords like a long dragon. The sharp sword is smashed by the long dragon! "Oh Dugu Wudi''s mouth immediately overflowed with blood. White night again wields the sword, cuts to the rear. A large number of swords were destroyed. His sword, like a sickle of the God of death, reaps wildly the thousands of swords rushing around. Click! Click! Chucha... the sound of a record of iron breaking sounded in the air, and the dark sword spirit continuously crossed the sky. Pooh! Dugu Wudi''s face was so pale that he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, and the whole person was tottering. Within this hundred breath, one hundred thousand swords were cut off by the night. Each sword is refined by Dugu Wudi with refined blood, which connects with his body. One hundred thousand swords are all cut off. It is conceivable that his wound is obvious. He fell from the air, covered with sweat, and his body was covered with sword marks. His fragile body made him unable to bear the sword spirit. However, this huge sword area, under his destruction, has become a sword tomb. When Dugu Wudi vomited another mouthful of blood, he fell down from the air and fell heavily on the ground. When he got up again, his sword Qi was almost scattered. "Brother Dugu, you are defeated." White night came with a sword. The sword field is splitting and collapsing. Dugu Wudi tried his best to stand up, and the previous ferocity had disappeared. He showed a wry smile: "even the upper emperor has been chopping the swords I made with my own blood essence, but you... Have completely destroyed them. Your destructive power just now has exceeded that of the upper emperor, do you know?" "Beyond the great emperor?" What''s the state of that? "But I did not! There is also the power of the first World War He gasped twice and raised his hand. A golden light appeared on his chest, which quickly condensed to the palm of his hand along with his arm, and then converged into a golden sword. "This is... Benming sword?" The white night was shocked. "Sword, I''d rather bend than bend! White night, as long as I can stand up, I''m not defeated! " Dugu Wudi drank low and rushed to the front again. That touch of gold is like the most beautiful meteor in the night sky. White night was also aroused fighting spirit, blood boiling, carrying the sword to rush. Once again, the two fight together. However, at the moment, both of them are close to the critical point, and the fight is not as fast as before. At night, when the palm of the hand is raised, the thunder seal appears. A flash of lightning fell in the sky. Dugu Wudi quickly pinched the sword formula, and the sword Qi broke out and turned into a big shield. Then, the sword of his own life was chopped at the head. The white night also does not dodge, the positive confrontation. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... two people fight with each other with two swords. Dozens of times, the force lines will crush the earthquake and distort the space. Finally. Pooh! Dugu Wudi''s third mouthful of blood spurted out, and he retreated again and again, stabbing his sword into the ground to support his body. He stepped back and covered his chest. However, he did not stop and move his step again, and his sword hit Dugu Wudi''s neck... Dugu Wudi looked up at him and sighed heavily. "I... Failed." "Your sword skills don''t belong to me. What you lose to me is just soul power." The white night is light. His current soul power storage and distribution is approaching the peak of the upper emperor. With the silver spirit spring, the soul power is constantly flowing. However, Dugu Wudi lost a lot of soul power after using and being destroyed in the sword area. He continued to fight without killing himself. "Yes... But your strength is really amazing. If you had changed to someone else, I would have killed you with one sword." Dugu Wudi withdrew his life sword, but he laughed: "but this battle, happy!! Happy, ha ha ha... " the white night was also infected, so he put away his sword:" brother Dugu, I''m sorry! " "There''s nothing I can''t accept, but I can''t fight." Dugu Wudi shook his head and looked into the eyes of countless pairs of eyes on the side of Wudi. There was a trace of heaviness in his pupil. "You think about it, then?" Dugu Wudi said with a smile.The white night did not speak, and her expression was lost in thought. Dugu Wudi, ranked fourth, is not the same level as huangquan, the fifth. What strength are the next three people? "You can give up." Dugu Wudi said with a faint smile: "you have dominated the list of killing the emperor, and you are famous all over the world in this battle. No one in the two continents will not know your name of the white night. If you give up, no one will say you! However, if you continue to fight, you will surely lose. The strength of the three people behind me is not known how many times stronger than me, especially the number one Zhong Yan... Brother Bai Ye, I''m not afraid to tell you that his strength has surpassed the master of the golden hand hall! " When I heard it in the white night, I was stunned. Golden hand? What level is that? But seeing that Dugu Wudi stepped forward and put his hand on the shoulder of the white night. At that moment, the white night only felt a strong torrent rushing out of his palm, pouring into his body, and the whole person was dragged into a mysterious space. This is the space of the sword. "Brother Dugu, you..." "white night, I''m defeated. Even if you don''t kill me, my fate will not be better. This is my Kendo solution... You can take it... Stop this war... Please..." Dugu Wudi said hoarsely. Sword, crazy pour into the body of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 Dugu Wudi''s sword world is like a new world that is about to die. There is no life in this world, and there is only silence. Desolation, despair, hesitation and end... standing in the center of this world at night, there are countless swords around. Every sword is a sword that Dugu Wudi once saw. From the first wooden sword, iron sword and bronze sword to the last fairy sword, divine sword and magic sword, and at the end, he returned to the wooden sword he used at the beginning. But now. All the swords are broken. They seem to be in the mood of the host. If the heart dies, the sword will be broken. "Is this the true explanation of brother Dugu''s Kendo?" The white night breathed a breath, and stepped forward, but each step, like a sword through the heart. Suddenly, a crack formed under his feet and continued to spread to the outside. In the blink of an eye, the whole world of swords was like broken glass, full of scars. "When a swordsman first knows a sword, he will use it as a weapon for self-defense. Over time, he will regard it as his living support. If he has a sword, he will feel at ease; if he has no sword, he will be flustered. With a better understanding of the sword and the initial understanding of kendo, you will regard the sword as your best friend and think it has spirituality. But this is only in the middle of understanding the sword. " "A great swordsman''s feeling of the sword is no longer limited to weapons and close friends. The sword is invisible in their hearts, and can be changeable and arbitrary. In fact, what they want to do is to break through the shackles of the world. What they want to do is not to break through the shackles, but to break through the shackles. Is this not the case in this world? " Dugu Wudi''s voice floated out and rippled back and forth in the world of sword, just like the voice of God. Bai Ye sat down on his knees and understood it carefully. Although Dugu Wudi was defeated by him, he was only limited to his soul power. His understanding of Kendo and his skills of Kendo were probably not as good as Dugu Wudi. "Brother Bai Ye, you have a good talent. Although you haven''t been practicing Kendo for a long time, I believe that your future accomplishments must be higher than me. Although I have abided by Kendo for many years, I can''t keep my mind free from distractions and worries, so that I can''t find the supreme sword God for thousands of years. This is also my regret." Dugu Wudi shook his head and sighed. "Brother Dugu, you are born with seven passions and six desires. Why did he abandon these desires when he was in a high level? It''s hard to understand that the level of white night is short and unknown." The white night is light. Dugu Wudi was silent and said with a wry smile: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just an attitude. If you don''t want or ask for anything, then you can pursue the road. I don''t know who put it forward. But if you don''t want or ask for anything, you can always follow the same path." The night is silent. Gradually, the world collapsed. All the broken swords also disappeared into the abyss which was ferocious as the mouth of the devil. Looking up in the white night, the sight is gradually covered by the darkness of despair. When people open their eyes again and return to the duel platform, they just have a rest before and after. At this moment, Dugu Wudi seemed to be old and gray. He was weak and smiling at the white night. "Brother Bai Ye, can you promise me something?" "Say it." The white night looks solemn. "If... I mean, if you win the victory of the Shenwu war... After that, you will be strong enough to control the fate of the two continents. Can... Don''t invade Shenwu land?" Dugu Wudi gasped and said. This may be one of his purposes of transmitting Kendo to Daye. The white night was a little surprised, but soon looked normal. He nodded, "I promise you." "Thank you." With that, he turned and staggered towards the team. "I give in." Three pale words came out of his mouth. "Nine souls win the mainland!" The unknown old man opened his muddy eyes and made a deep voice. In an instant, the nine spirits represent the team boiling. People are laughing, excited and shouting, everyone is shouting a name. White night. But at this moment, there was no joy in the white night. He turned around and looked at Dugu Wudi''s lonely figure for a long time. He knew that this was the last time he saw Dugu Wudi. His veins of sword withered, and all his power began to dry up. Even walking onto the audience seat, it seems to be with the strength of sucking milk, staggering. People in Shenwu mainland all stare at him with disgust, hatred and disdain. No one has a smile on his face, as if Dugu Wudi was a big enemy who killed their whole family."If you use magic paper, it won''t be like this." Finally, a hoarse voice floated over. "If I use magic paper, even if I win, I won''t be happy." Dugu Wudi shook his head and said: "this is not a fair duel, and this duel is also the most shameless duel in my life." "Have you ever thought that this duel will be the last one in your life?" Finally Yan raised his head, that dark cloak, as if there is a pair of eyes can see through the world. "I''m psychologically ready." Dugu Wudi smiles. How free and easy that smile is. He had thought of everything and understood the consequences of what he had done. "Well." Finally Yan nodded, the line of sight fell on the body of gold hand. The heart of a golden hand is like a mirror. He stood up and, in the eyes of all, announced aloud. "Dugu is invincible. He has gone through the land people, deliberately taught the truth of martial arts, realized that he betrayed the mainland. Now it is decided by the propaganda office of this hall!" The voice fell, and the golden hand was silent for three times, staring at Dugu Wudi: "do you have any objection?" "What can I do if I disagree? Isn''t this hall of judgment your dictatorship Dugu Wudi laughed. A trace of anger ran through the eyes of gold hands, and he yelled: "where is the law enforcement team?" "Yes Several law enforcement officers rushed over. "There''s no mercy for the beheader!" Gold hands roar. In an instant, several golden swords were split into Dugu Wudi''s body. The bleak laughter stopped in an instant. Dugu Wudi looked at the scarred world and closed his eyes slowly. Dugu Wudi, meteorite. At the same time, there is the white night. Shenwu land, can not tolerate defeat, more can not tolerate such people as Dugu Wudi. What they want is benefit. When do they want to have a clear conscience? Anyone who stands in their way will be wiped out. The people there were silent. "Who''s next?" The white night took a deep breath and called lightly. "White night, you''d better admit defeat. It''s impossible for you to fight in this state, and it''s just a waste of time to fight again. I don''t want to kill you. You can do it yourself and let you die with dignity." Shenwu representative team, a indifferent voice came. People looked at it one after another, but saw a man in golden armor holding his chest in both hands and looking at the white night with dignity. "Third on the list of killing gods, Shengwu!" "It is said that he has reached the peak of martial arts. If luochanu is not good at using intrigue, it may not be his opponent!" "This man can destroy mountains and rivers with a wave, and even the sea with one breath and one breath. He is really a man of great magic power!" "If white night continues to choose war, there is only one way to die!" Shenwu mainland people have said. Jiuhunren''s side is boiling. The team was divided into two groups. One group thought that they should stay away from the edge and rest in the daytime, while the other group thought that they would lose if they retired. The two sides had a quarrel. "White night! Come down Just at this time, a figure of pure and pure stood up and drank to the white night. The white night turned her head, and it was the saint who spoke. She can be said to be the only one who has won the game except for the white night and the flowers on the other side. However, her battle was also very hard. People were hurt and her spirit was not consumed much. Even if it was eased for a while, she would be ranked the third in the list of murderers. Everyone knows that this is bound to die. "Saint, you have already fought a battle. Let me do it!" At this time, another person stood up and called out to the white night: "dragon master, please come back and have a rest, let me go to meet the Shenwu people for a while!" "Zhang Jiu, don''t worry. Where is your strength? Let me go! " Another person got up and said with a smile. "Don''t make a fool of yourself. You are not strong enough. If you go there, you will be killed. If you go, you will be killed. Let me go. I majored in physical body. I can support a little. I will fight for more time for dragon master to recover!" Another strong man got up with a gruff voice. Many hot blooded men got up one after another and yelled with red faces. People were stunned. Which of these who dare to get up is not ready to die? White night slightly a Leng. He didn''t expect so many people to stand up. This is a battle of death... he closed his eyes and couldn''t help laughing. "I''m glad." He opened his mouth, and people stopped arguing and looked at him. However, he turned his eyes away and looked at the holy warrior over there. "But... Your strength is too poor. You''d better go back and practice well. The battle here belongs to me! You are not qualified yet! "What arrogant words. But at this moment, no one thought he was crazy. "If the dragon master can live on, he will have a bright future, but he..." someone opened his mouth and his eyes were full of tears. No one spoke anymore. But heard the white night a domineering and desolate roar burst open. "Shengwu, roll down!" The voice fell, and all the Shenwu people were shocked. White night, this is the iron heart to fight holy martial arts. Shengwu''s face was cold and his eyes were domineering. Without saying a word, he walked out of the audience... "I will satisfy your wish to die!" the cold voice of Shengwu also dropped out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 A body of gold, no blade, only a pair of iron boxing, hit the whole Shenwu mainland. He is the holy weapon. A man like God. It is said that even the upper emperor can not eat his full-fledged fist! His full-strength blow could shake the whole continent. As the holy weapon came down, he held the paper in his hand. He would not be like Dugu Wudi, and he would die and kowtow for the so-called fairness of sword Dao! Maybe he was as lonely as before, but in the soul road full of intrigue, he understood how naive the idea was. All he has to do is blow everything! Kill all those who hinder him, not go down the road like a monk. That way, it''s not far away. The mighty step of the holy martial arts, every step, the heaven and earth platform trembled, and the strong sense of oppression came in front of each other, which made people gasp. "Your performance is really proud, but it''s for others, and in my opinion, you are still like a clown, ridiculous." The holy martial light way, like looking at ants, stare at the white night. "I''ll lose it first." The white night is not affected by it at all. "It''s easy to lose you!" "You insulted me just now. I want you to kneel down and make a mistake to me!" "You''re dreaming?" "Then I''ll break your legs and force you to kneel!" Shengwu drinks low, suddenly raises the divine paper, the middle finger index finger pinches, writes on that God paper quickly. A big word "speed" appears! Then people move, suddenly disappear! At this level of white night, he could catch the so-called "wind and electricity" clearly. The so-called sound speed was also called "fast" in his view. However, the holy weapon at this moment is almost light under the support of divine paper! He moves, it is a blink. He can almost catch up with his remains! The eyebrows of the night were slightly wrinkled, and the people did not respond to it. The gold fist of the holy martial arts had come from behind him. Bang! Golden fist hit the back of the white night, and the destructive force shook the void, and the force pattern was like flowers, and the ground was directly crushed by the force pattern shock. The archery shot out in the white night hit the barrier heavily. The man was not down yet. The holy weapon appeared next to him, and a blow came again. Bang! The white night fell from the air and directly hit hundreds of meters underground, and the whole platform was blasted out of a big hole. Such material, unexpectedly was beaten through hundreds of meters, can see the power of this punch. "I''ll hammer you in a bad way!" The holy weapon sank, then roared and hit the ground with a fist. At that moment, the two mainland people felt like they were in the center of the earthquake. Their bodies were shaking and shaking, and the white night that was smashed into the ground was shocked hard. "Meteor overlord!" Shengwu roared, a fist seemed to accumulate the strength of his life, and shocked the chest of the white night. At that moment, people only felt that the heaven and earth were out of color, everything was unseen, and there seemed to be only that terrible fist between the universe. Terrible Boxing... bang!!! Dong!!! Boom!!! The sound shook the sky, shaking the sun and moon, shaking the whole platform. The amazing sound tore the eardrum of countless people. The terrible destructive power has shocked the hearts of countless souls! Is this still an attack that people should have? Is this the realm that the soul can cultivate? The superior emperor?? If the emperor was in front of the holy weapon, it would have been torn into pieces at this time? "Terror!! It''s horrible! " Some people are shaking their teeth and they are soft. At this moment, whether it is the quasi imperial dragon, the Royal Dragon, the emperor killer, the quasi imperialist, and countless Tianjiao, genius or Jiuwei, the murderer, are frightened by the terrorist means of the holy martial arts. Even those great emperors who have been famous for a long time have also shown a dignified look at this time... holy martial arts! Will become the two continents of the peak characters! Boom! The white night hit the barrier again, the whole barrier was shaking wildly, the surface was shattered by a layer, the white night eyes opened, the mouth opened, a breath of blood spit out, chest was a big piece. "I can''t die in the sky, I am broken!" Someone called up. "OK!" The people in Shenwu mainland are excited and confident. This time, the white night will die no doubt! To this level of fighting, Qi Tian can not die body can not become the dependence of the night! Nine souls stood up in succession, staring at the duel field with big eyes, and all breaths were almost stopped. But watch the night fall heavily on the ground, struggling to gasp, has completely lost the fighting power, even standing has become a problem, how to counter attack?"Look at you, how can you fight me like a dead dog? What about your arrogance? What about your mania? Just talking? What a wretch Shengwu strides a huge step to walk past, the cold hum comes out of his nose, and his eyes towards the white night are more and more disdained. "Haven''t you defeated me yet?" The white night buckled the sword, supported the body, and tried to stand up. "Is a waste still trying to be strong?" Shengwu shook his head: "I will personally tear you apart here, and then I will go back to the whole army and kill you into the land of nine souls. At night, you have killed so many people in Shenwu land and disturbed the judgment hall. I will take off all the heads of you and all the people concerned and hang them on the sacred tree at the back of my temple and let the crows peck at them!" The white night hears the sound, in the heart stirs up the murderous spirit: "you succeeded to annoy me." But as soon as the man got up, Shengwu appeared in front of him again, throwing a blow at the soul of heaven. Bang! The night flew out again and hit the barrier. "What can I do to annoy you? Qi Tian undead body is supported by soul power. If a person''s soul is exhausted, his physical defense will be greatly reduced. Although Dugu Wudi''s trash is defeated in the war, he has made contributions in the end. At least he has exhausted your soul power, so that I can easily break your Qi Tian undead body. In the white night, you have no chance to win Shengwu finished, another blow. But when he fell on his body several times with the strength of his sword, he was shaking again. "Give up! Give up now Mu Lian''s eyes were full of tears, and she suddenly stood up and yelled. "Dragon master, give up, you''ve done your best!" Shangguan Lingli also got up and yelled for the white night. "You are proud to be defeated. Don''t try your best!" Jie Ru Qiao Dao. "I must keep this son. I can''t let him die here. He is the hope of my nine souls." Yandi turned around and said to yuezun and Xuanyuan Emperor: "two adults, stop the competition quickly." Only the responsible representatives of the mainland have the right to surrender voluntarily. The two men gazed at the duel and were silent. For a long time, Emperor Xuanyuan opened his mouth. "Comply with the wishes of white night... He wants to admit defeat, why should we speak?" Everyone breathed for a moment. If we go on like this, we will be killed alive at night. Bai xiaorou has already cried into tears. And Shenwu mainland side, through the mirror, Yu Xiaoxiang, Princess Chang, Mei Xi and other women are also tearful. Zhu Qingyao sighed repeatedly. And those enemies of the white night, at the moment, are full of life. Bang! Another punch. The chest of the white night was almost collapsed, and the soul of heaven was also damaged. At this time, Shengwu can easily crush white night even without divine paper. "I said, to break your leg, start now!" Shengwu squinted, he has dominated the game, there is no need to worry, people go directly, fist mansions rise again. At this time, the white night of coughing up blood and panting suddenly used the voice of extreme weakness. "You know what? In fact, I can fight back many times! " "Even if you can fight back, it will not help. In front of me, any counterattack you make will be pale." Shengwu shakes his head. "You can''t stop my dragon sword." White night laughs. Shengwu pupil shrinks, spin son hums: "you have no chance to use." "You are too confident." White night shook his head: "I have at least three opportunities to use the dragon sword, and directly cut your vital points, but I gave up." "Do you know it''s just futile?" Shengwu frowns. "It''s not in vain." White night light way: "but break and then stand." "Break and then stand?" There was a little doubt in Shengwu''s eyes, but suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed: "you are... " yes, I am standing after breaking! " White night smile, smile very free and easy. Just like the one who died just now. "Dugu Wudi Shengwu shouts! Sonorous! A sword light suddenly fell from the sky, like a divine light, penetrating the sky, directly shining on the body of the white night. But look at that black and white night, suddenly stood up. His whole body is bathed in this unique sword light, his flesh and blood, bones, hair, breath, spirit... At this moment, earth shaking changes have taken place. The whole person, sublimation in this moment! Break and stand! Break the shackles!Break free! For a new life! "Brother Dugu gave me a real explanation of kendo, and I finally found the way to enter the imperial realm! Shengwu, although you are strong, and I am also the end of my strength, but I did not pay attention to you from the beginning, because I know that you will certainly help me to enter the way of emperor, and you are also doomed to die in my hands! " In the white night, he pulled out the chopping immortal and held it high on the top. The sword idea linked the sky through the sword light. At this moment, it seems that he wants to integrate into the world, and level with the world! People from both continents made an uproar. Countless people got up in a hurry and glared at the duel table. Even the unknown old man was staring at the center. The sky and clouds open, the sun and the moon divide. Heaven and earth revolve, yin and Yang disintegrate. Emperor elephant is born, all things have slaughter! Shengwu was shocked and rushed to the front with his fist. But as soon as he got close to him... chirp, chirp... Countless sword lights stabbed at him like thousands of arrows, and they were not in front of him. Shengwu stopped in horror. It''s a white night at the moment, completely isolated. He opened his eyes, and his blood red pupils burst into golden light again, but when he smelt and drank it, his ears were dazzled. "Today, everything has its own master! I am the emperor Bang! A huge imperial seal is in full bloom in the whole heaven and earth. White night, Emperor! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 The vast power is like ten thousand horses galloping, endless imperial Qi rippling in all directions. Heaven and earth are shaken, yin and yang are reversed, all things kneel down, the sun and the moon are gloomy. When all this gradually annihilated, all of it, can not help but revolve around the white night. The next emperor? As far as tiantiantai is concerned, whether it is in Shenwu or jiuhun, it is not on the table. However, the great emperor was quite different. Because he was just a puppet emperor, he once killed the upper emperor! This soul must not be looked upon with ordinary eyes. His birth, almost comparable to the birth of the great emperor! White night had the imperial spirit. Although it was strong, it could be equivalent to the middle emperor, but he was not a person in the imperial realm. The imperial spirit was strong but still incomplete. When he stepped into the imperial realm, the imperial spirit was sublimated violently, and the incomplete part was directly made up by the realm. The strong imperial spirit was almost turned into substance, which was so terrible. Many people looked round and gaped. Some of the great powers even saw the clue and cried out: "the emperor''s Qi is real, and the emperor''s image is born?"? The emperor''s spirit of this son has already been able to compete with his superior position! " "What?" There was an uproar all around. "A guy who has just stepped into the lower position of the great emperor, can emperor Qi be equal to the upper position? What kind of strength would he have if he stepped into the top position? " There was a loud question. As soon as the voice fell, many people took a cool breath and had a cold sweat. If you step into the upper emperor at night, I''m afraid that the upper emperor will be like a pig or a dog to him. You can crush and kill him at will... Shenwu land is a piece of sink. The people in the alliance of the nine souls of the great emperor of the mainland are also quite uneasy. "Maybe we''re all wrong." Emperor Xuanyuan said in a low voice: "with the talent of the white night, combined with the dead dragon sword, in time, he will grow up to a more terrible character than the Dragon Emperor!" On hearing the sound, Yue Zun was silent. Emperor Qi dispersed, Emperor seal retracted. The night full of sword light gradually opened his eyes. His pupil is like a sword, which can pierce the heart. At this moment, he was reborn, all over his body, without any wound, and the halo of ten Heavenly spirits was shining on him. Shengwu was stunned. Xuan''er''s face was frozen and gnashed his teeth: "you bastard! Break through me! I need to break you up Then he wrote a quick word on the paper. All of a sudden, Shengwu suddenly came over and appeared behind the white night with a fist hitting his waist. Bang! There was a great noise. However, the fist did not hit the back of the white night, but on the thick layer of imperial Qi that covered his body, which could not hurt him. Shengwu''s face tightened, and he was about to give another blow when a black sword light came. "You want to hurt me, too?" Fearless, Shengwu raised his hand to explore horizontally and grasped the blade directly. But at the moment when his hand touched the blade... puff, puff, puff and puff... a large amount of sword light burst out on the blade, which seemed to shuttle back and forth like a meteor, and instantly pierced the palm of Shengwu, like a horse''s nest. Shengwu''s face was tight, and he made another blow. However, when the front of the fist came, the imperial Qi on his chest suddenly condensed into a small sword, which pierced out of his fist and splashed with blood. The attack of Shengwu broke down and retreated again and again. Before he could stand firm, he split his sword again and again in the daytime. His action was fierce and the angle was sharp and cruel. The void was broken layer by layer, and he could not resist. "Shengwu gold shield!" Under the crisis, Shengwu roared and offered a magic weapon, with a brilliant shield across his body. Sonorous! The sharp sword splits on the big shield, and the Golden Shield suddenly cracks. The surging sword force blows the holy weapons behind the shield. Dong... Shengwu hit the barrier heavily, shaking the barrier. The strength of this sword is not inferior to the strength of his fist. People hold their breath and stare. How could you have thought that the war situation suddenly had a big reversal? In the white night, the emperor''s spirit was like a dragon, revolving around him. He was like a God, incomparable and unparalleled in the world. Shengwu got up from the ground and vomited blood. He looked rather embarrassed. However, his breath was not disordered. He stood up and showed ferocity and hegemony on his face. "Stepping into the great emperor, it is really extraordinary. The speed and strength have been greatly improved. However, you are still not my opponent." "You''re so confident." The white night is light. "Of course Shengwu raised his arms, but the sword wound on his palms suddenly healed, and a ray of white light flickered at the wound. "The whole heaven does not die?" Eyes are frozen at night. "Although I have just stepped into the heaven, my body is still not what you can kill at will, white night, come on! Let me see how many catties you have now"Then you have to watch it!" White night cold road, a step to rush. When you are near Shengwu, you can chop the immortal sword and split it. When you hit the sharp sword, the sword edge turns and then cuts back. The sword of cutting immortals opens and closes in a big way, and the heavy fist makes tiger and tiger powerful. Both sides, you come and I go, each other. However, after fighting for a while, Shengwu gradually gave up. After getting the true understanding of Dugu Wudi''s swordsmanship, the sword technique of the white night had already reached the point of arbitrary and changeable. The blade of the sword obviously cut flat, and suddenly changed into a stabbing action when it was approaching. Obviously, it was attacking from the left, and then changed to the right when he wanted to return to defense. In particular, the imperial Qi in the whole body of the white night can be turned into a sharp sword to stab at the holy martial arts with incomparable ferocity and comparable destructive power. As soon as he enters the immortal body, he finds it extremely difficult to defend himself. Fighting, Shengwu began to withdraw. In the white night, however, he stepped forward. Suddenly, he got close to Shengwu, grabbed Shengwu''s neck with one hand, and stabbed his chest with another sword. "Dare you look down on me?" Shengwu roared: "no match!" Roar! Shengwu''s body is like a lion roaring, the roar burst out, and the endless domineering power rushed out, intending to overturn the white night. "You are also called domineering?" White night disdains cold hum, suddenly also issued a terrible roar. "Heaven and earth''s domineering rhyme!" Bang! It''s like a dragon roaring with rage and all kinds of animals roaring together. A supreme power broke out from the white night. Directly cover the domineering spirit in the body of Shengwu, on the contrary, shake it open. The spirit of Shengwu trembled wildly, and the body suddenly faltered, and the attack and defense suddenly collapsed. The white night seized Shengwu''s neck and pressed him hard on the ground, making him unable to move. He stabbed with the black sword. Sonorous... at the moment of the sword blade stabbing away, the imperial Qi around the sword blade immediately condenses into hundreds of small swords, which fiercely collides with the imperial Qi of Shengwu. When the sword cuts away, the imperial Qi of Shengwu''s body protection has been completely broken. A strange sound came out. People''s souls trembled and looked closely. The sword of killing immortals... Has completely penetrated the holy army. Blood spills!! Through the heart!! Nine soul person pupil shrinks, then the blood boils, excited high cry. "Win!!" "Dragon master has won again!" Mu Lian and Bai xiaorou hugged each other tightly and watched excitedly. I didn''t expect that Shengwu, the third in the list of killing gods, was also killed by white night. "Good!! Good Yan Emperor excitedly cheered again and again and stood with his hands. "This boy is really good at it!" The wine emperor laughed and drank. Nobody thought that Shengwu was defeated so fast. Is Shengwu too weak or too strong after promotion? It''s just. However, yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor had no reaction. They were staring at Shengwu and suddenly felt bad. "The anger does not disperse, the emperor''s anger does not collapse... He is not dead!" Suddenly, yuezun roared. People''s smiles froze. Almost in the moment of falling voice, Shengwu hit the head of the white night. Bang! White night forehead suffered a blow, people fly out in an instant, heavy fall on the ground. He stood up again and saw that the wound in Shengwu''s heart was healing rapidly. White night slightly a consternation: "heart damage all peacefully?" Shengwu sneered, but he saw his chest rise and fall. There was something creeping in his head. At that moment, the white night suddenly realized that his face was coagulated: "heart displacement?" "Do you see that? Yes, when you stabbed me, my heart did move. As long as I evaded the crucial point, it doesn''t matter how you cut my body! " San wutam road. There is such a means! The third God of killing is worthy of its reputation. The night vomited. At the moment, Shengwu also began to fight back. "White night, don''t play, it has been consumed long enough, you should die too!" Sheng Wu roared. He suddenly made a horse step, and then his body began to enlarge infinitely. In a flash, it was the size of a hill. "Law is heaven and earth?" "Die!" Shengwu roared and raised his finger again to write on the holy paper. At this moment, his writing is as impressive as the netherworld... is a dead word. And this word, more ferocious than the netherworld, more terrifying. "Can you write it?" Cold drink in the white night, the left arm moved, directly pulled out the dead dragon sword and cut it in the past. Roar! The terrifying and desolate sword power shakes the whole heaven and earth platform.However, Shengwu stood still and let the sword of the dead dragon attack. Just as the dragon sword was about to tear him apart, his shining armor suddenly flashed, and then his huge body became illusory. The power of the Dragon Sword penetrated through and hit the barrier behind him... "what?" White night frowns. The word "Shengwu" was completed. Pooh! The power of the ultimate truth once again acts on the body of the white night. He vomites blood and retreats again and again. Shengwu''s eyes burst into light and laughed, and his body turned into substance again. He stepped on the white night with great strides. "Turn it into meat sauce!" Roaring... the sole of the foot is like a hill. Dong!!!!! Tiantiantai suddenly sank for several meters, and the surrounding barrier was shaking, as if it would collapse at any time, and an air wave was blooming around like petals. The terrible force made the scalp numb and pale. White night... Is it meat sauce? But at this time, the soles of Shengwu''s feet suddenly and quickly condensed into a layer of ice. Click... the frost spread rapidly, freezing one of his feet in an instant. At the same time, a sword light overflowed from the top of the sky. Then, in the void, there were four huge Qi swords with a length of 100 Zhang. They fell around the holy martial arts, and each set up one in the southeast and northwest. Shengwu was shocked and retreated to rush out of the sword array. However, as soon as he approached the edge of the array, he was suddenly cut off a piece of flesh and blood by a sword. White night Shengwu turns and roars. White night jump, jump into the sky, both hands holding a sword. "Still relying on that piece of paper? After I entered the realm of the emperor, I was already the emperor''s body worthy of the name. The immortal body reached the peak. A word of death could not destroy me! " The white night was cold and drunk, and his whole body burst into the sky. "Shengwu, I''ll use you to try the real solution of Kendo given to me by Dugu Wudi!" "Sword field A roar went straight into the sky. All of a sudden, hundreds of millions of Qi swords were gathered together on the sky to block out the sun and pierce the bones. Sword spirit, full of heaven and earth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 At the sight of the terrifying sword in the sky, Shengwu was shocked. With his mountain like body, he stepped on the ground, and his whole body burst out with incomparable strength. "Proud of heaven and earth!" Bang! Bang! Bang! A burst of gold from the body of Shengwu, like countless by the power of destruction condensed into the hammer, mercilessly shaking the four sides. But the four great swords stood still, and the white night was like a rock. When the power of destruction broke down, a man lifted his arm and waved his sword. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... hundreds of millions of air swords seem to have been pulled, and suddenly burst down, dense like the rain toward the holy Wu stab. Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Pang Chueh... just like Dugu Wudi, the Qi sword at first broke the imperial spirit of Shengwu, and then all the rest was blasted on him. Every Qi sword is infused with the true understanding of Kendo by the night. It ignores the defense, and even if it is immortal, it can''t resist it. These sword rain is like a big mouth, which nibbles at Shengwu a little bit. His shoulder is bloody and his head is full of holes. His blood blooms under the impact of Qi sword. Shengwu uttered a shrill roar, and his huge fist smashed at the white night. As soon as the fist approached, the huge Qi sword on all sides immediately cut it over. Pooh! The two fists of Shengwu were broken directly and the blood gushed out. Seeing the miserable scene of Shengwu, there was an uproar all around. "Shengwu is going to lose!" "I can''t fail!" Shengwu''s eyes were like fire. When he roared again, the imperial Qi in his body shrank. Yuan Li ran through every inch of the veins of his body like a wild beast. Those injured places healed quickly, and the broken fists grew up. At the same time, Shengwu''s body also congealed a large piece of soil, and the whole person seemed to be petrified. "This is the unique secret of Shengwu! Petrochemical reincarnation Xiao Liyan''s eyes brightened: "it is said that he can completely petrify himself within ten breaths. Once completely petrified, all his lost imperial Qi, Yuan strength and his negative injuries will all be made up for and healed. He is like a new man! As long as the petrifaction is successful, holy martial arts can be reborn. If the white night stimulates such a powerful move, it is inevitable that the soul power will be consumed enormously, and Shengwu can win "Xiao Dian Lord, you say less than two words, you say that all the people who can win are dead." Luochanu couldn''t help shouting. Xiao Li Yan is stiff, I don''t know how to refute it. But at this time, the white night suddenly rushed towards the sacred weapon which was being petrified. Shengwu closed his eyes, and his whole body of imperial Qi and Yuan strength were used for defense, and he did not care. Now he, like a tortoise hiding in the shell of a turtle, completely evades the attacks around him. "Can your defense resist the dead dragon sword?" It''s cold at night. "Then you can try it!" Shengwu cold road. But as soon as he spoke, the white night suddenly sped into his mouth. Shengwu''s heart was suddenly tight, and he quickly cast his magic. His body was transparent. It''s impossible to prevent him from dying at night. But... After the transparency, a flame burst out of the body of the holy warrior. "What is this... This?" Shengwu was shocked, and his body swayed wildly. The illusory body also flickered and gradually became real. He was shocked to find that the soul power in his body was being devoured by the flame... the virtual method of holy martial arts is to use the soul power to display, and gluttonous fire is the best magic to crack this method! White night eyes a cold, seize the opportunity, around the huge sword directly stabbed at the holy Wu. Pooh... the giant sword splits horizontally from left to right, like a bracket, piercing the huge body of Shengwu. In the white night, he slapped it firmly on Shengwu''s chest. Click. The frost on the chest of Shengwu is coagulated, and the internal heart is directly sealed with dust, so it can not be moved. After the white night, the left arm moves, and the sword of the dead dragon comes out. "No Shengwu uttered a desperate and shrill roar. Whew!!!! The golden sword spirit passed through his chest in an instant... Shengwu''s huge body retreated a few times, and the cracked chest spread out cracks, which occupied his whole body in an instant. At the moment, he is like a broken glass man, as long as gently touched, it will be turned into residue. I''ve tried my best to keep my eyes still "If you still want to rely on the magic paper to kill me, it''s impossible. As for your moves, it''s more simple." White night stopped and said: "Dugu Wudi, in fact, the person who wants to challenge most is not the first one in the list of killing gods, but you! He is a down-to-earth man. He has never thought of going to the sky one by one. He wants to challenge the past one by one until he reaches the top. Therefore, in his Kendo interpretation, he already has a set of sword knacks for you. If he is still alive, your third place in the list of killing gods will not be guaranteed! ""Dugu Wudi..." Shengwu opened his eyes and growled: "Dugu Wudi The sound shakes the sky. He did not expect that in the end, he was the means to die in Dugu Wudi. From the beginning to the end, he did not escape the influence of Dugu Wudi! The mountain like body gradually collapses, and Shengwu finally turns into a pile of meat mountains and accumulates in the center of the duel field. No. 3, No. 3! The mainland people on both sides glared and could not return to God for a long time. White night, win again! He landed on the ground, gasped for a few times, and then, with his eyes full of war, he was staring at the other side of Shenwu land. He won again! Quick success! Incomparable momentum! At this moment, all the Shenwu mainland people bow their heads and dare not face the invincible eyes. White night with their own strength, the pressure of the whole Shenwu continent can not lift their heads. "Strong... Too strong!" Shangguan whispered smartly. "Nine souls of the mainland to usher in the era of white night!" The emperor of heaven and earth said, "I don''t know if it''s joy or sorrow.". "It''s no wonder that the alliance of the great emperors can''t hold him down. Such a figure, unless the whole alliance group attacks it, there may be a chance of winning." Beixuanming whispered. "I guess now Xuanyuan emperor has begun to guard against the white night." Dong Qiao Er cast an eye the top several strong person, whispered. This idea is not only Dong Qiaoer, but also many of the nine spirits present. Before Xuanyuan emperor had no way but to rely on the white night. But now the strength shown by the white night is so terrible that if he really let him turn over the whole list of killing gods and suppress the Shenwu continent... Can the nine soul continent suppress him?? What is the future of the nine spirits? All the Shenwu people were frightened. "Look, Xiao Temple master, what did I say before? Don''t jump to conclusions when you have an advantage. Whoever you say will win will die. Look at the end of Shengwu. A good living person will be killed by you." Luo Cha female Jiao smile way. Xiao Liyan''s face is cold and silent. "Don''t talk about it. The white night has already killed half of the list of killing gods. If you two can''t subdue him, the third Shenwu battle doesn''t need to be carried out. You''d better think about how to deal with the enemy." The master of the golden hand hall spoke faintly. At present, the white night is extremely powerful and powerful. If he is allowed to kill all the gods, once the matter is spread to Shenwu land, the whole Shenwu people will be shocked by the white night. What else will be discussed about the invasion of the nine spirits? It would be nice not to be invaded by the white night. "The next war is crucial." In the end, there is a light way. "Yes, why don''t you, Mr. Zhongyan, go up and fight with the white night? In case I go there and lose again and lose the face of our Shenwu people, it''s not very good. You should be more stable." Luochana smile way. But finally Yan speechless, side head way: "not to my time to play, Luocha, you go." With a move of his hand, the paper returned to his palm. "If you want me to go, why don''t you give me the magic paper if I win the white night?" Luo Cha female eyes a turn, say with smile. "You may ask the magistrate." Gold hand face is expressionless way. "Bang! How dare I be? " Luochanu turned her lips, but she did not take the magic paper and went directly to the duel field. "You don''t want it?" "No more." After that, Lianbu a little bit, like a feather floating into the duel field. "Second in the list of murderers, Luo Xiannu." White night closed his eyes, light said. "Yes, handsome boy, you are really good, oh, one person beat so many experts, people worship you very much!" Luocha female eyes such as silk, words crisp bone, jiaosheng smile way. "Let''s go." "Oh, don''t be so confused about the amorous feelings! Maybe you and I don''t have to fight. " Luochanu gently swayed the lower body, and the softness of the body was constantly swinging, which made people impatient. "Flattering?" White night frowns. "Who can still use such inferior means?" "If you don''t do it, I''ll do it." The white night is light. "No, you have a dragon sword. People are not your opponents at all. Otherwise, you and I will play a game. If one wins, the other will surrender and admit defeat. What do you think?" Luochanu blinked her eyes and said with a smile. "Intrigue?" "With so many people watching, are you afraid that I will eat you?" Luochanu covers her lips and smiles. "But I''ve fought several games in a row, and I''ve consumed a lot of breath. If you fight with me, you''ll have a better chance of winning. Play games with me? Isn''t it cheap for me From the beginning to the end of the white night, he did not believe this woman. He remembered that someone had said to him: the more beautiful the woman, the more unbelievable. Just don''t remember who said it."I set the rules of the game. Naturally, I take advantage of it. Why? Are you scared? If you''re afraid, you don''t want to play. If it''s a big deal, we''ll have a fight. It''s a pity that a big man is afraid of me, a weak woman! " Luochanu is in a state of depression. White night shook his head: "you also don''t excite me, since you want to play, come on." "Good!" Luochanu''s red lips rose, and she waved her hand, and the space around her was distorted instantly. Is this a fantasy? White night frowns. "Handsome brother, our happy time is coming soon Luocha female fragrant tongue licked and licked her red lips, and her eyes laughed like a crescent moon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 At the top of the list of killing gods, the weakest one is also the peak of the middle emperor. However, the top three list of killing gods exist, all of which are superior emperors and can be a giant. The illusory realm they display is usually no different from the realm. In the dreamland, their strength and soul will rise infinitely. Even the rank of emperor Qi has to be upgraded to a higher level. Open your eyes at night and scan around. However, the surrounding scene has completely changed, the broken heaven and earth platform is gone, replaced by a pink peach forest. Looking up, you can see a few peach trees behind, there are hazy shadows flashing. This Luocha woman is full of tricks. Be careful. White night slightly took a breath, the breath is intoxicating fragrance. Then there is the sound of Luocha woman''s soul. "Handsome brother, let''s play now." The person who listened felt numb all over his body, and the evil fire suddenly rose. "The rules of the game," he asked faintly "There is a part of me behind some peach trees here, but among them, one of them is my master. If you can find my master in a piece of incense, you can win this game." Luo Cha girl''s tender voice floated out. "This game?" The white night frowned. "Yes, two wins in three sets." Luochanu said with a smile, and then a fragrant wind blew in front of the white night. After the fragrance, it was a delicate censer with a stick of incense on it. "It''s time to start!" Luochanu said, then no voice. Looking around at the white night, there are thousands of peach trees in front of the peach forest, and there are several branches behind these peach trees. It is unknown that the time for a single incense stick seems to be a lot, but it is extremely limited. He took a breath. It''s impossible to find luochanu by smell. Her smell is everywhere in this fantasy. White night jump, jump to the sky, overlooking the whole peach forest. "Handsome brother, what are you still doing? Come in and look for me "I''m here. Come and get me!" "What are you hesitating about? I can''t wait. " "Handsome brother, come quickly..." the voice of luochanu sounded in the peach forest, but it was not a voice, but a group of voices. YingYing and Yanyan were everywhere, and they could not tell who was true and who was false. As soon as the white night''s face congealed, he suddenly pulled out the dead dragon sword and cut it fiercely in the peach forest. Roar! When the sword comes out of its sheath, the sun and the moon lose their color. The power of the sword against the sky is like a scraper of the God of death, which will wipe everything in front of him. However, when the sword power appears, the whole illusion suddenly shakes, like a painting shaking. The peach forest, which should have been in front of the white night, suddenly disappeared, and the dead dragon sword was empty. White night twist head, just found that peach forest did not know when appeared in his back. Virtual image? Or transposition? The face of the white night is stagnant. "Hee hee, handsome brother, your dead dragon sword is useless in my fantasy. If you want to find me by destroying the peach forest, you will have to waste your time." The voice of luochanu rang out again in the peach forest. The white night did not say a word, the body moved, people suddenly disappeared, and when they reappeared, they were already standing in the peach forest. In an instant, her eyes were pink and fragrant. He looked around. Behind many peach trees, there were figures flashing. He stepped a little, and the wind robe urged him to rush to the back of a peach tree, reached out with one hand, and firmly grasped the neck of "luochanu" behind the peach tree. But the Rosa woman just smirked and disappeared into a wisp of smoke. "Handsome brother, here." The voice of enchantment came from the side. At a little pace in the white night, people seem to move in a twinkling and rush to the peach forest not far away, pinching off with one hand, and then turning into smoke again. But the next second, the white night began to blink, within an instant, he could continuously shuttle between dozens of peach trees, more and more of his body was broken. It''s just. All around the peach grove, there was no reduction in the smirk, but when he rushed to the next branch of the peach forest, he suddenly turned his claws and looked hard at the white night. The pupil shrinks in the white night. He immediately pulls out the sword and cuts it off. Sonorous. The fierce sword light instantly tears Everything in front of him, and the sword spirit swings into the sky. But the body became a wisp of smoke disappeared. "Will your avatar attack people?" Said the white night. "You and I are hostile. I must try to kill you." Luochanu''s tender voice came out. "Don''t you say you only play games with me?" "I didn''t say I wouldn''t kill you." Luo Cha female laughs a way. "Sure enough, the most vicious woman''s heart, beautiful women can''t believe it."Suddenly, the sword stopped at the foot of the night, but his hands were still. Luo Cha female some stupefied voice comes out: "handsome elder brother, what''s the matter with you? Did you give up? " But white night did not answer her and kept closing her eyes. However, the space around him suddenly twisted, and the void seemed to ripple on all sides, trembling inexplicably. The shivering void seemed to have a chain reaction and began to spread outward. The rippling emptiness is getting bigger and bigger, which gradually diffuses the whole peach forest. For a moment, the whole peach forest is no longer only the fragrance of luochanu''s charming mind, but also the terrifying sword sense. These swords are all pervasive, just like a burning fire, and gradually diffuse around. In a short time, the whole peach forest is filled with them... "not good!" The woman''s face suddenly changed in the dark. The next second... the night suddenly opens his eyes. "Kendo really understand, ten thousand swords dance around!" A long cry. Pull it up with a sword! At the moment when the sword was pulled out, all the swords seemed to have been ignited, and suddenly rioted. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the ripples in the void suddenly burst out a large number of horrible air swords and ran wildly in the peach forest. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the places hit by the air sword explode, the sword force splashes and the destructive force collides everywhere. The peach trees were destroyed and their bodies were killed. The whole peach forest was destroyed in a moment. It was disorderly and completely destroyed. Even this piece of fantasy began to tremble and crumble. Dang Dang Dang... at this time, a sharp crisp sound came out. In the white night, she looked up and saw that luochanu had already appeared. She was dancing the long silk and breaking open the air sword that was blowing at her. "Isn''t it found?" In the white night, the corners of his mouth rose, his body suddenly moved, and he was killed by a dark streamer. The fierce sword spirit whirled around him at high speed, like a meat grinder approaching luochanu. Luochanu was shocked. The long silk suddenly hardened and turned into a red spear and stabbed at it. Dang Dang Dang... the sword shadow and the silk shadow collide quickly, and finally stab. Ding! The tip of the sword of chopping immortals and the tip of the long silk directly touch each other, and a colorful force pattern spreads around, which shatters the dreamland. Luocha female forehead overflow cold sweat, such as lotus root like jade arm crazy tremor more than. The surging power shook her delicate body. How can her strength compare with the white night? In fact, according to her real strength, she is even worse than Shengwu. However, her fighting skills and tricks are far from that of Shengwu. It is easy to defeat Shengwu. Therefore, she is firmly in the second place in the list of killing gods. If she fights head-on, she has no chance of winning. Luocha female autumn eyes coagulate tightly, staring at the white night, brain rapid rotation, thinking of the strategy. But at this time, the white night left arm moves, directly grasps the dead dragon sword, must pull out. Sonorous. A sword. The desolate power that destroys the withered and decadent instantly splashes to the four sides. "Not good!" Luochanu was shocked and suddenly thought of something. She lifted her left hand and waved it not far away. Whoa! The incense on the censer over there suddenly burned out. "White night, you lose!" She immediately withdrew, stepped back hundreds of steps, and cried out eagerly. Seeing this in the white night, he released the dead dragon sword, looked at the censer lightly, and frowned: "is this also counted?" This is clearly a trick. "The previous rules didn''t say that I was not allowed to speed up the burning of the censer. I said that I could find out my real body with a stick of incense. You didn''t find it, so you lost!" "But I''ve found you!" The white night is light. "Who said that? You didn''t touch me? " Luochanu chuckled: "you have to pinch me to judge whether I am real or not. If you don''t touch me, it doesn''t count!" White night heard the sound and shook his head: "such a game is not fair at all. You set the rules. I don''t think it''s possible to win, but I won''t refuse. Let''s go on with the game. " "Oh?" Luochanu was very surprised, but soon she seemed to think of something. She showed a sudden look and gave a sly smile: "you are very smart. Take advantage of playing games with others to recover your strength. Tut Tut, I''m afraid that after three rounds of the game, you will recover almost." "The first one in the list of killing gods killed Dugu Wudi. I have to teach him to avenge him." The white night is light. Luochanu is very smart. The white night really needs time to ease up. In fact, Shengwu I war is not easy. She needs to recover. Even if there is a nine turn immortal body and the same heaven immortal body, he also needs time to recover."But you can''t do it." Luo Chanu shook her head gently: "even if you have a dragon sword, you can''t kill him. White night, I''m not afraid to tell you that Zhongyan''s strength has reached a point that we can''t understand. Even if we have nine people on the list of killing gods, they may not be his opponents! Do you know his horror? " Is one of the nine gods of killing not equal to one? At night, my pupils froze and I didn''t speak. "Do you want to fight?" Luochanu blinked: "if you give up, it''s not a shame at all! What''s more, I like your talent very much! " Finish saying, it is extremely enchanting to lick the fragrant tongue again. White night shook his head: "come on, second scene!" "It''s really out of date!" Luochanu snorted, her body retreated and disappeared. "Two wins in three games. If you lose, you have to give up!" The voice of luochanu came from the air. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 From the outside, they could see nothing. The people of the two continents only saw the void in the middle of the duel field. They didn''t know what was in their hair. As a result, the voices of discussion came and went on and on. Only the unknown old man looked at the dreamland faintly, and his turbid old eyes continued to shine. I don''t know how long, the illusion gradually disappeared, the white night and luochanu appeared in people''s sight. However, both of them stood still and could not see who was hurt, so the sound of boiling became louder. "What''s going on?" "Who won?" "I don''t know. They both seem to be OK. Did they fight?" The noisy voice lingered in her ears. Luochanu frowned, grinned and winked: "OK, handsome brother, let''s start the second round! I hope you can behave well this time. Don''t hurt people. " A voice full of flattery came again. "Fox spirit!" Bai xiaorou and Mu Lianqi scolded. The saint looked at her with no expression. However, luochanu raised her hand again, and a barrier appeared. "Is it a fantasy again?" He drew his sword and looked around in the white night. "You can''t use fantasy all the time. People''s means are more than those." Luocha woman''s amorous feelings were all kinds of white night, and chuckled: "this is my field!" "Oh?" The white night showed a slight vigilance. But the sky changed and turned into a blood red color. Then, the blood oozed from the bottom of luochanu''s feet and spread around, turning into a sea of blood. In the sea of blood, several huge skeletons appeared, like giant skeletons. Luochanu stands on the top of a giant skeleton, overlooking Qin Feng. "The rules of the game?" The white night asked. "It''s very simple. You have to answer whatever question I ask you next. If you can answer three questions correctly, you win. If you answer one wrong, you lose." Luocha woman smile way. "It''s not fair." White night shook his head: "if you ask me how old you are, who are your parents and whether you are married, how can I know?" Luo Cha Nu''s face flushed half a circle, Qiong nose wrinkled, hummed softly: "you don''t worry, I won''t ask you such shallow questions!" "Who are your parents?" "The devil told you that!" Luo Cha female just want to subconsciously open a mouth, immediately stop, quite angry hum way. White night laughed and did not speak again. Luochanu was slightly stunned, and then she noticed that she had lost her mind. She tried to gasp for a few times, and then threw a wink at the white night: "tut Tut, I can''t see that my handsome brother can actually control my mood. It''s very powerful!" White night is still silent, eyes closed, as if in the recovery of strength. "Well, I won''t waste time. I''ll give you too much time to recover. If I don''t know, I''ll suffer." Luocha female mouth corner with a smile: "you don''t worry, I won''t destroy the balance of the game too much, isn''t that boring? All my questions are related to my field. You can find the answer here "There are only a few big skeletons with blood. What can you ask?" "Hehe, ask this." Luochanu snapped her finger. All of a sudden, the sea of blood around the white night rolled, and then a few bright and flawless skeletons came out. The skull shook its head, then turned into seven colors: red, orange, red, green, blue and purple, scattered one by one and surrounded the white night. Each skeleton holds a different blade, a knife, a sword, a halberd and a gun... "I''m afraid I can''t be dealt with by these crooked melons and cracked dates." Looking around in the daytime, he said faintly. "I know, handsome brother is so powerful, how can I deal with you with these little things, but..." luochanu pursed her red lips and her autumn eyes looked like the moon: "these little things are the questions I want to ask. Each of them is attached to the mysteries of intrigue. Then they will attack you. If you can clearly see through their attack routines, say it They want to attack your position, even if you win! Of course, you have to answer whatever I order. Do you understand? " "A little bit clear." White night nodded. "Let''s get started." Luochanu lightly Yang lotus arm, seven skeletons immediately toward the white night to kill. Some of them rushed straight with their swords, some leaped up high, some stood at the same place and put out their soul formula, while some even used magic arts... looking around in the daytime, they could not wait for the call of the luochanu. Until recently, the red skeletons with swords approached. "Red skull!" The cicada girl stares at it tightly, waits for it to approach, suddenly shouts to open. "Heart!" Drink at night. The red skeleton stabbed it with a sword, hitting its heart, but it has no lethality.Seven skeletons stopped immediately and then retreated. "Congratulations, and I got the right answer." Luocha woman smiled, her eyes flashing playfulness: "next round!" "Come on." "Well, start!" Whoosh! Seven skeletons rushed back. This time, it was the green skeleton with a gun, which was swept across and straight up his throat. "Throat!" A flash of eyes in the night, and he shouted immediately. But in the moment when the words fell, the green skull suddenly changed the direction of the attack, and the long gun suddenly changed, and the tip of the gun directly stabbed at his chest. Luochanv is making trouble again? White night, pupil contraction, immediately move up fingers, hit several imperial Qi. Whoosh! The barbaric emperor immediately wrapped the gun, and moved his fingers in the night, controlling the gun to send it to his throat. Luocha female see the appearance, eyes flash a wisp of killing awn, finger also moved a few points. In a moment, the gun was full of fierce force, killing the sky, such as tearing up the meteor of the night, and hitting the throat of the white night. However... Dang!! A crisp sound blew up. The power of terror turns into ripples that lift the skeletons around. And the long gun suddenly broke, the throat of the white night was still. Luocha girl smile stiff. "Good luck, want to kill me in this tricky fight? Every step of your so-called game is hidden in the killing machine. " White night will be the neck of the gun shot open, light said. "Just now that hit even if it is Qi Tian not dead body also can not stop, how to hit you actually have peace and nothing?" Luocha female Liu eyebrows inverted, puzzled to ask. White night did not speak, light lift hands, a ray of emperor Qi ripples, Emperor Qi above, is a cold force. Luochanv understood in a moment. Release the force! In the moment of the near throat, the destructive force of the gun head was removed by half in the night! "You can do it all the way?" Luocha is a woman who is surprised by the sky. "I''ll have a lot of things." The night is light. What does he know about the skill of relieving force in the area of more than 100 kinds of emperor scriptures? "It looks like I''m looking down on you!" Luocha nodded, five fingers moved together, and the skeleton stood up again. "The third round, this one won, the first question you won!" She smiled, and seven skeletons lifted up their swords again to kill them. Looking at it in the night, we found that all the skeletons rushed over, and the steps were consistent and the movements were consistent. "Well?" He frowned. But saw Luocha woman move gently, pointing to the direction of seven skeletons, and giggled: "where does that skull attack you?" The skull? "Which one is it? No color? " The face was heavy on the white night. "I said which one I ordered, I didn''t say which one I called, point, can use fingers! Which one is specific... Guess! " Luocha smiled. But the urgent time can not be considered in the night. In the moment when we approach, seven skeletons suddenly spread out, and all of them attack seven different positions around the white night. At this time, the night said that nothing is useless, Luocha woman will directly change her mouth. He snorted and then gave him a low drink. "The truth is in great power" wow. All seven skeletons were fixed. Luocha girl was stunned. But I saw my fingers move again in the night. The emperor burst out, wrapped in seven skeletons, and then came together, and at the same time, he stabbed at the chest of the white night. "Chest!" The night is light. The bell is ringing... It is very crisp. All the skull weapons were all on the chest of the white night... it was a long time before luochanv returned to God, and looked at this scene, and couldn''t help clapping her hand. "It''s so powerful! I was really depressed by my strength to control these little guys, handsome brother, you really did not let others disappointed "I won the first round, have I?" The night is light. "Of course, there are two rounds in the back. Don''t be proud too early." Luocha girl smiled and waved again. Seven skeletons were turned into blood water and the blood sea was turned over again, and four coffins appeared in four directions of the white night. "Is it a game of guessing again?" Ask in the white night. "Nothing you''ve played with will be fun again, it''s going to be a little more complicated this time." Luocha woman bends her eyes and smiles: "there is one of my organs in these four coffins. If you can guess which coffin it is, you will win the second round, and we will be in the third round immediately. As long as we win the third round, then we win the second game, that is you win, how? Handsome brother, this time the topic is very easy? " "There''s only a quarter of the chance. What do you want me to guess?" Shake your head in the night."These four coffins are all my mechanism equipment. You can have a closer look. They are still a little different." Luo Cha girl said with a smile: "this round of examination is your observation ability, to handsome brother''s ability, this is a very easy topic." "Mechanism skill?" White night mouth slightly Yang, eyes around a circle, pointing to the left coffin way: "should be here." Luocha girl''s pupil shrank slightly, but it soon dispersed, and her expression was natural: "have you made a decision so soon? Do handsome men no longer observe and observe? " "Anyway, if we can''t find out why, we won''t see it, just this one!" In the daytime. Luocha female mouth slightly, but still maintain a charming smile. She secretly moved her fingers, and then looked at the coffin on the right, several lines which were very dim were clear. "Don''t put on airs. Even if you fill the other coffins with a magic trick, I''ll choose this one." The white night seemed to penetrate her small movements, and spoke impolitely. Luochanu''s smile froze in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 Luochanu is not a fool. At this time, she did not know that the white night had seen through everything. Roaring... all the coffins were opened, and in the coffin guessed by the white night, there was a mechanism man. The mechanism man was covered with black armor and sword in both hands. He was extremely cold. He wore a helmet on his head. Inside was a blood red skeleton. A chilling chill was emitted from the skeleton, and two red lights flashed in the dark eye socket. This must be a skeleton that has been tempered for a long time, and the skeleton was afraid to be an extraordinary strong man before his death. I didn''t expect luochanu to use it as a mechanism person. If it was put in the nine soul continent, it was almost taboo. "I won this one." Said the white night. "Yes, but the game between us is not over! Now it''s the third round! " Luochanu sneered and snapped her fingers. All of a sudden, the mechanism man in the coffin rushed out and took up his double swords and chopped them towards the white night. Whoosh! The attack started suddenly, and the two black swords were like black lightning, which made people shudder. The white night nerve moves, subconsciously raises the sword and blocks. However, gange blocks the opponent''s attack, and the other party suddenly spins up, and the two swords attack like a tornado. In the white night, he quickly swung his arm and chopped the immortal sword into thousands of shadows. Although it was a single sword fighting with two swords, he did not lose the wind at night. With his murmur, the power of the sword of killing the immortal suddenly strengthened, and the skeleton was shocked by the sound of "Dong". White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, this organ person, is afraid to have the strength of the middle emperor. What''s more, its body is also terrible, and its armor can''t be cut off at all. But at this time, luochanu opened her mouth again. "White night, time is 100 interest. Within 100 breath, if you are injured, you will lose. If you can remain intact within 100 breath, you will win!" When the voice fell, the girl of Luocha danced with long silk and said with a smile. "Are you going to fight, too?" The white night was a little surprised. "Of course. Otherwise, if you rely only on this organ, can you be your opponent?" Luo Cha female laughs a way, body shape disappears suddenly. Emptiness? Look around in the white night. Luochanu was hidden in the void. At this time, the skeleton also rushed over, carrying the sword and cutting again. "Go away!" The dragon''s body is roaring, and the dragon''s body is shaking in the field of terror. Boom! The skeleton trembled violently, and the armor and body were directly blown apart and turned into fragments. This kind of mechanism man can''t resist before the death dragon sword. However. The broken pieces of mechanism man fell into the sea of blood. After a while of tumbling, these fragments flew up again and quickly combined. However, after two breathes, the armor mechanism man recovered as before. Seeing this, the white night suddenly realized. The power source of this mechanism man is actually the whole sea of blood! In this imperial region, the official was almost immortal. Whoa! At the moment when he was attracted by the mechanism man, a strange sound came out. In the void, luochanu comes out without any sign. The horrible long silk turns into a bloody red sharp knife and stabs her back. Senleng''s killing intention is fierce. The cold behind the white night makes the person turn around immediately and it is a sword. Bang Dang! The long silk was knocked open. But the mechanism man also rushed over and waved the double sword again. The white night resisted in a hurry and was in a mess. When the swords fell, the sword just came. However, it was too hasty for the sword to be raised. The blade of the sword was bounced off, and the force of terror hit his body. The whole man fell directly from the air and fell heavily into the sea of blood. "It''s a pity, but it doesn''t matter. The next move will definitely make you cry for pain." Luochanu chuckles, and she is not in the void. Armor mechanism man killed. White night retreat, want to open a distance from it. But at this time, the sea of blood billows from behind, directly blocking his way. This is the field of luochanu. Where can he escape? The white night bit his teeth and cut it with his sword. But just after the battle with the armour mechanism man, luochanu''s posture reappeared in the void. The terrible Long Ling was wrapped around the white night''s body like a spirit snake, which directly bound his arms. As soon as the sword of cutting immortals was about to be waved, it was stuck by Long Ling. The sharp double swords with armor and skeleton stabbed hard at the chest of the white night. At that moment, the black twin swords were endowed with a lot of aoyi Diqi by luochanu. The black swords were instantly colorful and sharp... terrible! "Handsome brother, I won." Luo Cha woman''s hands were dead holding Long Ling, Jiao said with a smile."That may not be so!" The white night face a congealed, suddenly a long cry. Heaven and earth domineering rhyme! Roar! It was like a tiger roaring in his chest, and a supreme power of hegemony bloomed around him. Luochanu was caught off guard and was directly shaken back. The skeleton was also blasted off and fell into the sea of blood. The white night suddenly turns around and rushes toward the Luo Cha girl behind. As long as luochanu is subdued, the mechanism skeleton is nothing. Luochanu was shocked and quickly ran into the void and disappeared. She was killed in the white night. The armor and skeleton regrouped and attacked again. "The handsome boy is really good. He has such a good hand, but he has only passed 50 interest. There is still 50 interest." The voice of luochanu is floating in the void. White night moved eyebrows, looking at the kill of the armor skeleton, thinking quickly. It''s obvious that if you take advantage of the mechanism, you''ll find a way to attack the woman. "do you have any mechanism?" White night cold hum, palm a turn, a square appeared in his palm, and then a throw. Click. The box is instantly transformed into a human. It was Shura. "The official?" Hiding in the void luochanu Leng next. White night feet a little, back away, at the same time, the fingers continue to shake, one after another terrible emperor''s Sutra. "The emperor''s Scripture! The best is like water "The emperor''s Scripture! Tian Yuan breaks the sun "The emperor''s Scripture! The shadow of illness "The emperor''s Scripture! The flame divides the heart mantra "Curse of life and death! Ascending... " in the white night, various kinds of hard drinks were constantly burst out in the mouth, and a large number of emperor Scripture soul Dharma directly gave birth to the cultivation of Shura, especially the life and death mantra of huangquan. It was decided by one word. The power of the true word forced the Shura to the peak of the pseudo imperial realm, and possessed the use of imperial spirit. The Shura, which was just plain, suddenly changed a lot. Luocha female autumn eyes slightly open. I heard the shrill shriek of Shura, and ran into the armored skeleton, regardless of everything. "A puppet emperor''s organ man, I''ll tear you down!" Luochanu was very angry. She came out of the void, and instantly appeared behind the Shura. A long silk thread tied it tightly, and Xuaner suddenly exerted force. The body of Shura was distorted instantly. However, it was almost pulled into a long strip like plasticine, but it was constantly... this terrible material could not even be pulled by the upper emperor like luochanu? White night heart micro consternation, but soon return to God, eyes a cold, palm a pat: "ice palm!" Whoa! The frightful chill. Luochanu trembled violently all over her body and hurriedly let go and ran into the void again. The Shura returned to its original state, clinging to its armor and skeleton. The armor skeleton can''t get close to the white night. Luo Chan, who is hiding in the void, doesn''t dare to move. "Take your time." White night laughed and sat down with his knees crossed. Seeing this, luochanu in the dark had to show up, looked at the powerful soul of the white night and sighed. She has no chance. Finally, there are 20 interest rates, but it is more difficult to deal with the day night. She had to give up. With a little finger, the armor and skeleton disappeared in the sea of blood. "I didn''t expect that you are also a mechanism master." "It''s just an ordinary little interest, not a master." "I''ve won three rounds in a row. I''ve won the second game." "Don''t worry, isn''t there a last one?" Luochanu gently smiles and removes the imperial domain. They reappeared in the eyes of the public. "Why is there no sign of fighting?" "What the hell are they doing? Did they really fight? " "What''s going on inside?" People on both sides of the mainland were boiling again. Seeing that they were at peace, many people began to guess at random. But they don''t care. "Go on." The white night is light. "Why is the monkey in a hurry?" Luocha female Jiao smile, plain hand move, a mirror appears in her hand. "How strong is it to be immortal? But the flesh is not invincible She will be in the hands of the mirror fell to the ground, and later generations jump high, jump to the edge. In a flash, the mirror was broken and the heaven and earth platform was twisted again. But this time, the distortion is not illusory realm, imperial domain, but the real distortion. We can see the ground split and a large number of sharp spines extend from the ground.It''s all pieces of the mirror. White night Leng next, see the crack spread to his feet, quickly jump away, toward the Luo Cha woman side jump. After about ten minutes, the whole duel field of tiantiantai has turned into a sea of fire. And in the middle of the mountains and rivers, a holy lotus is blooming. Looking at the lotus flower, luochanu gradually lost her mind... "in the white night, you should see the end of Dugu Wudi She said softly. "Well." "You know what? If I surrender, I will end up like him. " Luocha female micro side Zhen head, said with a smile. The white night was frozen. "The mirror just now is actually a treasure mirror, which has a treasure sealed in it, and this is the treasure!" Luochanu pointed to the holy lotus in the center and said, "there is a ring of lotus emperor in that lotus flower. If you can win that ring for me, I will admit defeat immediately, because only that ring can prevent me from being killed by the end Yan. Otherwise, no one can save me from the whole Shenwu." "This... Is the third game, and this game, only you can participate in." "The flame in this" mirror fire "can easily burn the non samsara into ashes, and the mirror blade can also tear apart the immortal body. Be careful." "You have only one chance." Luochanu quiet way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 Luochanu''s words made the white night hesitant. Mountains and rivers? Obviously, it''s not easy to break through. Otherwise, luochanu would have gone to get the ring by herself. Once she went, she would not say how dangerous it was. Even if she took it back, she would be covered with black and blue, and her yuan strength would be greatly damaged. But if you don''t take it, you will have a hard fight with luochanu. Although the white night is not empty, after fighting with it, the consumption will be huge. Even if you win, you will never have the energy to deal with the number one in the list of killing gods! And... From the beginning to the end of the white night, I didn''t believe this woman. She said that if she had this ring, she would live without fear of the end. Would she be afraid of the night if she had the ring? If she repents and fights with this ring, is there any chance of victory in the daytime? What''s more, what if she''s in trouble when she''s taking her own commandments? Countless possibilities are like a sharp knife, stuck in the head of the white night. How dangerous it is. He took a few breaths as hard as he could, frowning and meditating without saying a word. "White night, I can''t give you too much time. People on both sides are watching, and the unknown old man is also staring here. If you delay too long! The game between us can''t go on. At that time, you and I will have to fight to death! " Luo Cha female low voice urges a way. White night heard the sound, looked at her, frowned, nodded: "good, I''ll go!" Luochanu laughed: "in fact, this sea of mountains and rivers is not as terrible as you think. As long as you react quickly, you can get the ring without any loss!" "I hope so." White night light said, suddenly threw out the Shura. Luocha woman was stunned and shook her head: "you are a very strong mechanism person, but I''m afraid it can''t be prevented. Unless its body can be as good as the sky, it can''t die." However, the white night did not pay attention to her, and directly drove the Shura to run forward. Shura immediately shuttles between the mirror blades. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately followed him. Luochanu is right, and the Shura may not be able to get it. Although its body will not be damaged, if the mechanism inside is damaged, the Shura will still stop running. After all, it is only the mechanism person. However, what the luochanu does not know is that the existence of Shura is to guard against her. By this time, white night had no choice but to try his best. Boom! Suddenly, the ground trembled. White night looks tight, but suddenly see a large number of flames in front of the crack, directly toward the Shura and he covered over. "Ice palm!" The white night attacked almost immediately. However, the cold palm Qi, not into the flame, but immediately disappeared, even a trace of smoke can not be seen. "Not good!" The white night''s face suddenly changed, driving Shura to retreat. But as soon as the person retreated, a tingling pain came from his back. A look, it turns out that the mirror blade pierced the flesh and blood, inserted in the back. Qi Tian undead body... Was so easily broken. My eyes trembled at night. This is what a powerful man to do treasure border? What''s more, the ring in the lotus flower is a miracle? He took a breath, and luck forced the edge out of the mirror, which could not even be touched. People move on. People on both sides of the continent are already in a fog. "What is this white night?" Shangguan asked with a smart frown. "What is this thing? Aren''t they going to fight? What''s the matter with all this mess? " "Could it be that woman''s trick?" "I''m not sure. This woman is very famous in Shenwu land. It''s said that when she fights with people, she often doesn''t start from the front, but designs an assassination! Shengwu, who ranked third, was teased by her once "A cunning woman." The people of nine souls are not only talking about it. And Shenwu side is also boiling. Only the magnates were embarrassed. "What is she doing?" Gold asked in a deep voice. "I don''t know." Finally Yan shook his head, light way: "may be to prevent me, may be kill white night, this woman''s mind is very difficult to guess." "I hope she doesn''t let us down." Gold hands sink. The meaning is already obvious. Zhu Qingyao is shining. The masked woman over there is still staring. At the same time, all the souls in Shenwu land paid attention to Fengyun Kingdom, heaven worship Kingdom and other major regions. Some people also recognized what it was. But at the scene, no one could figure out what they were going to do. Whoa! The fire broke out again. The white night fled. The terrible flame seems to come from hell. The temperature is very high. It must not be touched by a little bit. Otherwise, once it is ignited, it is very difficult to extinguish it.It is also extremely dangerous to touch the mirror blade in a hurry. In this kind of place, absolutely can''t fall, once fell, may become several pieces. The closer to the lotus in the center, the more shaking the ground is, the more cracks there are. White night carefully forward, but also secretly looking at the side of the luochanu. At the moment, luochanu''s eyes were firmly fixed on him, without the slightest intention to start. It seems that she is really going to take this ring. White night thought, continue to explore the way with Shura. However, just 10 meters away from the central lotus, the change began again. But look at the lotus growing around, there is a ring crack, the gap is very wide, the flame from the inside directly covered the sky, instantly burned the whole sky, and then the flame quickly formed a huge long fire dragon, rushed towards the white night. Oops! It''s not good to cry in the white night. He immediately pulls out the dead dragon sword and cuts it in the past. However, this is just a flame. When the dragon sword is strong, it is strong. In the face of this force, it doesn''t exert much sword power at all. It just takes away three or two flames. Although the people of the two continents did not know what was going on, they were all shocked to see such a sight. The Shura could not resist, and was directly engulfed by the fire and rolled into a ball. He was afraid that he could not recover within ten days and a half months. With a deep breath in the white night, he immediately sacrificed the spirit of the dragon, and the surging Yuan Li ran into the fire dragon. the fire dragon was stopped, and the flame was surging like a wave, but there was no sign of extinguishing or even retreating, and it was still pounding. No, if you go on like this, you will be engulfed by the fire dragon due to the exhaustion of soul power. I''m spitting at the lotus, and I''m spitting on my face. But at the moment, his heart beat wildly and almost jumped out of his throat! Because, if luochanu attacks him at this time, he will definitely not escape. He looked at luochanu secretly. Sure enough, her face had already become hesitant. People also grasped Changling... "Luocha, do it!" At this time, Shenwu team there sounded a shout. Luochanu was stunned and looked up. The speaker is Zhongyan... "Lord Luocha! Kill the white night "Kill the white night for the sake of Shenwu land!" "Do it The Shenwu people also got up one after another and cried out in a loud voice. Luochanu was shocked and pale. "What are you hesitating about? This is the best time to kill him. Do it now Xiao Liyan also stood up and yelled. Luo Cha female whole person rigid in place, finally, she stepped forward, but soon, people stopped. Shenwu land that side of the voice, white night can not hear, can see luochanu so hesitant, heart suddenly a loose. There''s no doubt that she''s fighting inside! You have to get the ring quickly! White Night Low roar to open, the whole body yuan strength is greatly released, the emperor''s gas accompanies the general situation crazily to press toward the fire dragon. Then we can see the horror of the fire dragon a little back, the pace of the white night a little bit forward. Finally, the man approached the lotus. Without saying a word, he fixed his eyes on a crystal ring in the center of the lotus flower and took it out. Whoosh! When the ring was removed by him, the sea of fire disappeared, the flame went out, the mirror blade turned into powder, and even the cracks healed instantly. And the white lotus flower withered in an instant... in the white night, he sat on the ground and gasped wildly. He never thought it would be so difficult to get a ring. If I had known that, I''d better fight with luochanu directly. Now soul power is consumed a lot. If luochanu is in trouble, the situation will only be more difficult than before. We must take advantage of this opportunity to restore our strength. Thinking in the white night. At this time, but feel the palm of a comfortable cool. He was slightly stunned, looked at the ring, but saw the ring glittering, as if the top of the spring in the flow. Seeing this, Bai Ye can''t help thinking of her own Silver Spring... "white night, you won! Give me the ring The luochanu over there suddenly regained consciousness and stepped forward eagerly. White night will ring a grip, pull out the sword, against her. Luochanu''s face suddenly changed: "what do you do?" "Nothing, but if I give you a ring and you don''t admit defeat, what should I do?" The white night is light. "How? I''m not the kind of person who breaks his word! " Luocha female emergency road. "I think you are." "What do you want?" Luochanu was angry."Two o''clock." "One, tell me what the ring is for. 2¡¢ Give up first, then give the ring "Then why should I believe you?" "You can not believe it, you can also be strong, of course, you should be confident that you can win over the dead dragon sword." The white night is light. Luo Cha female a listen, Leng half sound. After a long time, he lowered his voice and resented: "this is the holy seal lotus ring... It''s a sacred thing left by the master of lotus emperor! There are three seals sealed in it "What seal?" "They are three ancient seals. If you can strike the seal on yourself, you can obtain the ancient power contained in the seal! The three powers are the sun, the moon and the star. The lotus emperor has obtained the seal of the star, and the remaining two are still sealed in it. " Ancient power? The heart is tight at night. "Why didn''t she get it all?" "One can only get one." "Oh? If you get the seal, you will not be afraid of the end. If I get one, I can deal with him, right? " Said the white night. Luo Cha female pupil shrinks: "white night, what do you want to do?" But he saw the white night urging the soul of heaven to go straight to the ring cover. All of a sudden, the holy light in the ring was in full swing, and the seal of the sun and moon ascended into the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 "It''s an ancient seal!" Almost at the moment when the seal of the sun and the moon appeared, all the people in the audience stood up, and Xiao Liyan couldn''t sit still. Their eyes were fixed on the duel field. Even the end of Yan has been staring at that side, for a long time did not shift sight. The records of ancient holy seals are spread in the historical records of Shenwu continent. Although ancient artifacts are very rare in Shenwu continent, there are a lot of materials. The people here are all strong in various fields, which can be seen at a glance. However, the sun and the moon revolve, alternating vertically and horizontally with the white night as the center. At this time, the white night jumps up and grabs it. The hot and scorching sun seal disappears directly into his body, and the holy seal of the moon disappears in the ring in an instant. The lustre of the ring''s surface was immediately dimmed. When the seal was put into his body, his body immediately felt hot and dry, and a holy seal of scorching sun appeared on his forehead. His skin became red, as if it had been baked in a stove. He immediately sat down with his knees crossed, but found that the spirits in his body seemed to have been stimulated, and they launched their soul forces to resist the sudden heat. Only the soul of the dead dragon is still. The spirit of the dead dragon rushed to the eleventh heaven. It was so thick and fierce that even the spirit of the upper emperor could not be compared. Even if the seal contained ancient power, it could not shake it. With the help of soul power, white night slowly stabilizes the power, moves it to his chest, and slowly analyzes the holy seal. At the moment, his whole body is constantly emitting blue light, very strange. But everyone can see that he is absorbing the seal! The luochanu over there could not bear it. She rushed over and grabbed the ring in her hand. After getting the ring, luochanu was overjoyed. "Kill him!" At this time, Xiao Liyan in the audience cheered again. Luochanu frowned and looked at the ring. She couldn''t recover for a long time. "Luocha, do you want to betray Shenwu land?" At the end of the day, he drank a little. Luochanu''s face changed. Seeing that people in Shenwu mainland were looking at themselves, she knew that if she did not remain indifferent, she would become a sinner for ages. Immediately, luochanu put on her ring and drank it delicately. The long silk flew in, turned into a red spear, and stabbed at the white night. The white night opened his eyes and immediately drew out his sword. However, he found that the long silk which had been stabbed was not tangible, its breath was weak, and it had no power at all. "With so many people watching, do you have to pretend?" Luochanu lowered her voice. White night nodded. In the past, luochanu might have taken the opportunity to kill Bai Ye, but now that Bai Ye has absorbed the seal of the ancient sun, it is impossible for her to fight with Bai Ye any more. After all, the dragon sword is there. I can''t say that she has to lose her life. She has to protect her life first. How can we not understand the meaning of the white night? However, it''s good to make fun of it. Why be serious? In fact, from the very beginning of the white night fight, is luochanu deliberately going to use herself to get the ring? After all, she can''t get the ring on her own. If she asks others, she may be robbed! Only in this arena, she can admit defeat and drive the strong to help. Two of you come and go, it seems that the fight is very fierce. People on both sides of the continent began to compete to cheer. Only the sky from Yan, the end Yan these people''s eyebrows heavy, eyes angry! At their level, how can we not see a clue? Finally, after fighting for about half a column of incense, luochanu was defeated by one move. She also kicked her abdomen in the daytime and fell on the ground, spitting blood and unable to get up. The white night immediately stabbed with a sword. Luochanu pretended to be nervous and hurriedly said, "I admit defeat." "Nine souls win the mainland." The unknown old man said without expression. As a referee, he is the most transparent. These are two actors! "Let''s go." A faint smile on the white night. "Take what you need." Luochanu mysterious smile, and then put out a pair of bitter face, limping toward the Shenwu team that side. "Is white night so powerful? Even Lord Luocha is defeated? " "But how do I feel that Lord Luocha seems to be inferior to Shengwu? Anyway, Lord Shengwu forced the white night so badly before, but Lord Luocha... " " what else, what were Lord Luocha doing with white night before? " "It''s strange." The crowd looked at luochanu, puzzled, comforted and questioned. But luochanu ignored her and went to her position. "Luocha, you..." Xiao Liyan stood up and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it again. "Xiao Dian Lord, do you have anything to do?" Luocha woman asked with a smile. "You didn''t really fight white night." Xiao Li Yan is biting her teeth. "Why? I''ve vomited blood, and the spirit of heaven was almost hurt. If I hadn''t admitted defeat in time just now, I''d be the ghost under the sword in the white night. " Luochanu was surprised and laughed: "I remember someone who ran away in the fight against the white night. Xiao Dian Lord, if you think I''m not using my full strength, you can go down and learn the strength of white night and the dead dragon sword. If you win the white night, you can kill and cut, I''ll let you handle it!""You..." Xiao Li Yan is short of breath. "Enough!" The golden hand opens the cavity, the voice is majestic. The crowd stopped. But see gold hand full of deep meaning looked at the eye Luocha female, spin son toward end Yan look. "In the end, this time, it''s up to you." Finally Yan did not speak, also looked at the eye luochanu, a wisp of cold overflow, but to achieve the ring on her finger, the line of sight moved away. "A group of rubbish should not have been expected. Let me come. When I kill the white night and seize the dragon sword, I will immediately sweep away the nine spirits!" Hoarse voice came out, revealing strong confidence and incomparable dignity. People''s confidence was ignited again. The people on the side of jiuhun were happy for a while and soon calmed down. The atmosphere was heavy as people gazed at the white night. "Won." "Yes... But what can we do?" "It''s impossible for the next man... To win." "What to do?" People''s voice was heavy and their eyes were fixed. That man... Can only be countered by the top emperor. And... It''s just a fight. Some people say that Zhongyan is the first genius of Shenwu continent in the past ten thousand years, while others say that he is the unique Tianjiao of the two continents. However, since he rushed to the top of the list of murderers, it has been nearly a thousand years since he did not make a move. No one knows how strong he is at the moment. He only knows that Xiao Liyan is a little lower in front of him. Even if Jin Shou sees him, he is polite. Judging from his seat, he is almost equal to Jin Shou. Is it true that such a terrible person can be dealt with in the daytime? You know, the current state of white night is very poor. He sat cross legged in the duel field and continued to absorb the seal of the sun. At this time, in the exclamation of the two mainland people, a golden light suddenly flew up, and then hit the duel field like a pillar of heaven. In an instant, the attention of the public, countless people exclaimed. Whether it is the lower emperor or the upper emperor. Whether it is the person in charge of the power or the representative of the mainland. Everyone was staring at the golden light. It''s like a God. The halo dissipated. The wind blew. Finally! The man of the end! His bloody cloak, like death, gives desolation and desolation around him. Can''t see the shape, all over the mystery, but let people shudder. The white night opened his eyes, and his eyes showed a strong sense of war. The people in front of me are very powerful! From the moment he stood in front of him, he felt it. He gave the pressure, even Xuanyuan emperor can not compare. To tell you the truth, whether it was against Dugu Wudi, Shengwu or luochanu before, he didn''t feel too nervous. He didn''t think he would be defeated. His strong self-confidence was from the inside to the outside. Now, he doesn''t have much confidence. Only the unknown. But even so, he is not afraid to fight! How many difficulties and dangers have you experienced along the way? How can you be timid here? "Don''t worry, I''ll let you absorb the seal of the sun." End Yan light says, voice is hoarse, do not have the meaning of a bit of operation. I heard the sound in the white night and continued to close my eyes. Gradually, the halo in his body became strong and turned into several large circles, rippling around him like ripples. After about a hundred breaths, the ripples disappeared into his body. The white night took a deep breath and stood up. The two stood on each other, looking at each other. Almost at the same time, people on both continents breathe at the same time. Is it time to start? Finally Yan did not sacrifice weapons, his hands were not in the broad cloak, the whole person can only see a foot, in addition, are a piece of blood red. "Are you ready?" In the end, there is a light way. "It''s time to start." Press your hand on the hilt of the sword at night. "That''s good!" Finally Yan nodded: "I let you three moves." "Let?" The white night was stunned. There were countless people who said these words to him. Almost all of them did not know his strength, and were finally subdued by him. But now, when he has killed all the gods and held the dragon sword in his hand, he still says such things to himself... is he so confident in himself? The white night took a breath, the breeze robe started, a little feet. Whoosh! He disappeared in an instant, and appeared in the back of the end Yan, and chopped the immortal sword towards his neck. Dang! At this time, a strange scene appears.Then he saw that the sharp sword suddenly stopped when he was about to cut his skin. In the white night, my pupils are tight. Finally Yan suddenly raised his hand, two fingers firmly clamped the blade, the huge force let the blade into not half. "Too weak!" Finally Yan light way, finger a flick. Bang! The power of tyranny made the night fall back again and again. But at the moment when he retreated, the pace of the white night was frozen, the general situation and imperial spirit filled the past, and the suppression ended. At the same time, the sword of killing the immortal attacked again. "Change it! It''s no use! " Finally Yan whispered, fingers like lightning, and firmly clamped the body of the sword. The sword cannot be near. "Good!" At this time, Bai Ye suddenly nods his head, moves his left arm, pulls out the dead Dragon Sword directly, and slashes at the person in front of him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 Dead dragon sword? Finally Yan eyes a congealed, release the sword, just about to retreat, but not in time, the terrible Dragon Sword force instantly tear it up. Whoa! The sword power disappears. But there is no trace of the end! "Dead?" There was an incredible explosion around. "Why was he killed in the end?" "Fake?" People''s eyes widened and their eyeballs were falling off. People in Shenwu land can''t believe it. The top one in the list of killing gods is gone? Bai Ye is also very surprised. It is impossible for him not to be prepared for the death of dragon sword. He thinks that it would be good to hurt Zhongyan. It is impossible to kill him with one sword. That''s not true. At the time of thinking in the white night, a chill suddenly appeared behind. "What are you thinking?" Hoarse voice again. White night suddenly turned around, and before he had time to react, a terrible palm pounded at his chest. It''s the end! Three moves have passed! He''s fighting back! When the pupil is tight in the white night, he resists the sword immediately. However, his strength was beyond his imagination. The palm power hit him, and the sword trembled wildly. The savage force seemed to tear him up. The man directly flew out and fell heavily on the ground. His soul power and imperial Qi were all scattered, and his blood gushed in his body. He almost didn''t vomit blood. What a horror! The nine soul man suddenly breathed cold air. In the face of the powerful and domineering white night, how strong is Zhongyan? "Is that all you have?" Finally Yan walked towards the white night, and there was a trace of disdain under the cloak with two blood red luster: "the legendary sword like the dead Dragon Sword shouldn''t be in your hand. Take it out, and then make your own decision. In this way, you can die with dignity." "My dignity is to die in battle, not to commit suicide!" The white night took a deep breath and stood up again with his sword. "Then I''ll do you good." Finally Yan cold road, positive rush. Then pull out the dragon sword in the white night. The terrible sword force poured out again and swallowed up the end Yan. However, at last Yan Ming was torn apart, but appeared behind him. All of a sudden, the white night understood: This is the stunt! And... It''s a very high-level stunt. When it''s put into use, the double still has an aura of death. Although the dead dragon sword is powerful, it''s still a dead thing. It''s impossible to tell the true from the false. With this move, you can be completely prepared to be killed by the dragon sword! White night heart a tight, step back to the point, the sword toward the foot of a split. Boom! The endless sword Qi explodes, will approach own end Yan to burst open. But in the end, Yan stepped back two or three steps and hit again. The speed is too fast to describe. At night, his face changed greatly, and he resisted with his arms in a hurry. Bang! The palm hit the arm, and the man flew out again and fell heavily on the barrier. Pooh! Before he got up, he opened his mouth at night and spat out a mouthful of blood. "White night!" "Brother Nine spirits here a exclamation, countless people eyes contain worry, or high cry, or low chant. Everyone can see that white night is no match at all! How strong! Even the dragon sword can''t subdue him! How can such a terrible person cultivate himself? Be a genius! "It''s time to end it!" In the end, he suddenly raised his red cloak, and a whirlwind like breath whirled around him. Then, he raised his hand and held his head high. His arms were very thin, but they were all wrapped in bandages. His palms were covered with gloves. He could hardly see any flesh and blood from head to foot. And with his casting like this, there are a lot of terrible breath in the palm of his hand... these breath are like a small whirlwind, constantly rotating. Then he gave it a strong grip. Whew! Countless breath was suddenly compressed into a stone size ball, people quietly looking at the white night, a finger flick. Whoosh! The ball to a meteor, straight to the white night. "Be careful!" Mu Lian shouts at the top of his voice. The long princess, Mei Xi and others in front of the mirror screen also strained their nerves and watched with horror. But see that stone just close to the white night, and then issued earth shaking sound. Bang! A huge mushroom cloud clanged at the edge of the barrier. The destructive power of terror is like the hands of countless demons, tearing in all directions.The thick barrier rocked, the ground cracked, and the atmosphere of destruction filled the whole arena, just like the doomsday. People look at it in horror. Is this the ultimate strength? With a flick of a finger, there is the power to destroy the country and the city? Finally Yan quietly looked. Although he was confident of killing white night with this blow, he was not like other people. His soul was always cautious. A person can be confident, even self-confident to be complacent, arrogant, arrogant, but... He can never relax! Once people relax, they will not live long! Whoosh! That''s not true. The mushroom cloud dispersed, but a man rushed out of it. It was the white night. He almost moved close, a sword swept, and finally Yan two fingers a lift, again clamped, and the next second, the dead Dragon Sword flashed over again. Finally Yan was forced to retreat, just about to attack and kill, the night suddenly turned around, a palm hard split, palm all over the cold force! "Useless, your strength is too weak, and I am not at the same level, give up!" Finally Yan light said, such as shifting shape for shadow, in the white night is about to hit, people disappeared. White night slightly gasping, mouth full of blood, eyes crimson scanning around. "Big soul sky palm!" A voice of indifference erupted in the void. In the white night, my pupils shrank and I looked up, but I saw that on the sky, countless soul forces converged into a huge slap and slapped him. "Ice palm!" He gave a low roar, and he also raised his hand. But the cold palm Qi, which is enough to freeze the air, is crushed directly when it just touches the palm print, and it is pressed down together with the palm Qi. Bang!!! The palmprint suddenly fell. Tiantiantai mountain collapsed and cracked, and the whole thing was broken. And the white night is also hit by this palm to the bottom ten meters. "General trend!" Finally, he fell to the ground and drank again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... in the white night under the ground, the body was suddenly crushed by several terrible pressures, and the body was hit hard, and people vomited blood fiercely. When he came out after biting his teeth, all his skin was cracked. It''s not enough to fight against death. Completely crushed. "White night was defeated!" "There''s no chance of winning!" The nine soul man shook his head and sighed. Their final hope, in the end, is still impossible to overcome. "From the beginning, we just hope that the morale of white night can be improved! It''s not to hope that he can defeat Shenwu land. If it''s similar, let him admit defeat. " A middle emperor said. "Yes, such a good seedling can''t die here, otherwise, who will fight against it in the future?" Another said. Yan Emperor and wine emperor looked at each other and looked up. However, yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor did not say a word. They just looked at the duel field quietly. Their eyes twinkled and they did not know what they were thinking. "If white night is defeated, don''t we have to go back and prepare for war?" Some people couldn''t help speaking. "Even if he wins, we have to prepare for the war." On the left, a white haired old man said. Wine emperor and Yan emperor heard this voice, are a Leng, looking at the old man, as if thinking. The old man sat there silent before, and nobody paid attention to it. Now, even if he did, few people paid attention to it. "Hello, this wine is very delicious. If you don''t mind, can you give me a drink? I''m finished." At this time, a drunk fat man suddenly came over, belching wine, while the emperor said. Many people around him gasped and looked at the fat man in horror, only to find that he was just a lower emperor. "Who is this man? How dare you ask the elder of Jiuhuang and Shidi to ask for wine? Don''t he know that the wine emperor''s predecessors were addicted to alcohol like their lives? " "Well, it''s time to drink. It must be a bag of wine." Some people are talking about it. The wine emperor was also very surprised. When he looked at the smiling fat man, he didn''t feel disgusted. He handed over a small jar of wine beside him. "So much? How can it be enough? If you want to give it, it will hurt quickly! Give me that jar The man pointed to a large jar of wine nearby. "Don''t push your luck!" A man in the wine Valley nearby was furious. "Well, since we are all people in the wine industry, what is the taste of wine?" Wine emperor smile: "but if you want to drink, you have to sit here with me to drink, otherwise, you can''t drink this wine!" "Ha ha ha, accompany me. It''s boring to drink alone!" The fat man laughed, opened the wine in his hand directly, stuffed it into his mouth and drank it profusely. A jar of wine disappeared in an instant."What a bag of wine Many people disdain it. Bang! At this time, the duel field burst again. People looked up. Only to see the white night fly out again, such as dark bullets, heavy hit the barrier. He gasped as hard as he could. When the man fell, there was a crack in the barrier behind him. We can see how terrible the ultimate strength is! "You can''t beat me!" Finally Yan light way, suddenly a wave of hand, the whole body roll out a golden light. Just look at the magic paper before it reappears. He waved his cloak. A huge word appeared on the paper almost instantly. "Chop!" Bang! Almost at the same time, the white night suffered a heavy blow on the chest, and a scarlet sword mark appeared there, ferocious and terrifying, and blood splashed wildly. People were appalled. Finally Yan eyes a cold, staring at the white night suddenly rushed past. "It''s over!" Indifferent voice spread out, then see the end Yan will grasp the hand, directly pressed in the heart of the white night. At that moment, the white night only felt that his heart seemed to be held by a hand, and his hand was clearly in his body. His eyes are tight. At the end of the day. "Die!" If death is declared. But at this time, a hand also mercilessly climbed up the shoulder of the end Yan. "Well?" Finally Yan Leng next. But the white night suddenly raised his head and whispered. "The power of the seal!" Whoa! In an instant, the whole body burns with fire, which is enough to burn the flame of the immortal body. It will be completely engulfed in the electric light and flint... WOW! The whole scene was terrified! Will white night turn defeat into victory? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 The power of the ancient seal contains the most ancient power of the two continents. It is said that in the chaotic period, before the Shenwu land and the nine soul continent were in opposition, this kind of power had already been born. It is the source of the soul power, the mother of the yuan force, the soul force, the spirit of heaven and the general trend, and the energy longer than the original power. Finally Yan, who was engulfed by the flames, was immediately burned by the terrible flame, and his soul strength suddenly disappeared. Not only that, these flames were more like swamps, which sucked him dead and hard, and it was extremely difficult to get away from him. White night eyes blood red, holding on to the end Yan not put. He wants to make the immortal Tianjiao, who is the first in the list of Shenwu killing gods, to be reduced to ashes!! "Ancient power! Indeed, it deserves the reputation Finally Yan gasped a little and wanted to use the double technique to get out of the body, but found that in the flame, any soul method could not be used. Just as soon as the soul sacrifice power was burned out, not only that, but also when the soul moved, it would be affected by the high temperature and burned. Do not leave this flame, will only be nibbled by the white night! Finally Yan light hum a, suddenly raised his head, that cloak is a very fuzzy face, the face hanging two ghost like bright eyes, straight staring at the white night. Just listen to him drinking. "Go away!" In a flash, a huge word "roll" appeared on the magic paper around the body. Bang! Power explodes in the chest at night. The surging strength lifted him off, but in the end it was not so good. The cloak burned by the flame was broken and tattered, and you rolled on the ground for several times, extremely embarrassed. Seeing this, countless people were suffocating. White night... How could you end up like this? "I haven''t been hurt for a long time." Xiao Li Yan''s face says in surprise. "Yes." Golden hand nodded: "but if he is injured, it means that the battle is coming to an end." The woman beside her turned pale when she heard the sound. Finally Yan stood up, no longer launched attacks, he slightly raised his head, staring at the white night. At the moment, the white night covers his chest and gasps. He holds the sword and stares at the person in front of him. But see the end Yan left arm micro motion, a blood red slender knife from the cloak out. This is the ultimate weapon... The last blood teeth! The lacquer is extremely red, like the fangs of a demon. A glance alone is enough to capture the soul. Finally Yan no longer nonsense, ahead of a step. All of a sudden, he disappeared. Look up in the white night. But look at all directions suddenly burst out four blood awns, each of which is a hundred Zhang long. It appears in an instant, approaches in an instant, and opens in the moment near the white night. It turns into four huge and ferocious blood claws, which are pressed down heavily. Bang!!!!! Tiantiantai was once again cracked and trembled. People were shocked to find that the whole Tiandi platform had been split and split into two parts. But this terrible blow just ended, a figure appeared above the sky. It''s the end. He held the blade in his left hand, and the terrifying blood teeth of the end of the world fell from the sky and soared when he landed. However, his blood pressure turned to a hundred Zhang long and he cut it down. There was a lot of noise around, and countless people rushed down the auditorium and stood by the barrier to watch closely. Yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor all got up and looked up. Will the final moment of the Shenwu war end here? But at this time, the dusty place, out of two huge magic hands, directly toward the sky to grasp the blood teeth. "The white night fought back!" Someone exclaimed. It doesn''t work. Blood teeth are extremely sharp. After touching the two magic hands, they will be chopped instantly. Can''t resist it at all! All the people with nine souls are lost, and their souls tremble. "This attack is enough to kill a superior emperor, even kill him!" The emperor of heaven and earth said in a deep voice. However. When the magic hand is torn, the broken magic Qi is not broken, but like a rope towards the end. Finally Yan fell into a stiff figure. However, he saw dozens of terrible swords coming out of the dust. Each of these swords has a length of nearly 100 Zhang and is incomparable. What''s more, all of them trembled, and to their dismay, all the sword power was dead dragon sword. That is to say, at this moment, a dozen swords were drawn in the white night! How terrifying is it going to take? In the end, he broke the shackles of the devil Qi, and his body turned into a remnant statue. His blood teeth were slashing wildly in the fog. All the blades of comparable mountains burst out and hit the past. The two men fought swords several kilometers apart, and each attack made the sky and the earth pale, and the sun and the moon were not bright. This has completely reached the scope of the upper emperor''s war. Their swords hit the barrier around the Tiandi platform, shaking the barrierClick. A strange sound came out, then the whole barrier suddenly cracked, and then a "bang" sound, directly burst! "Everyone back up!" Yuezun immediately got up and roared. The face of the gold hand over there also changed, and he hastened to say, "all retreat!" Rencang of the two continents fled after the imperial court. Without the protection of the barrier, they would be affected. The terror of the Imperial War was unimaginable, and the upper Imperial War was unique, which could have an indelible impact on the nine spirits and even the Shenwu. However, the unknown old man is still unaffected. Even if the ground breaks under his feet, he still floats and stands, quietly watching the two fight. "Cut all souls with one blade!" Suddenly, at last, he murmured. The Qi of the blood blade in his hand exploded and turned into hundreds of millions of blade Qi. It was like stars that completely surrounded the white night. They only surround but not kill, but the blade is always facing the white night. Finally Yan step in the air a little, suddenly disappeared. At the same time, hundreds of millions of blade gas hit the white night. "Heart sword!" While breathing in the white night, he closed his eyes and danced to kill the immortal. The black body of the sword is like a black brush in front of the white paper, dancing with him. The blade Qi was all hit and could not get close to the body, but in the end it was as close as a ghost, and the blood blade hit its throat. The sword of killing the immortal resists with light spirit. But the end of Yan''s blood blade does not know how strong, often hit, can shatter the void, blow up all around the force. Even if the white night is resisted by the heart sword, they are not able to do what they want. "It''s over!" At last, he murmured, all of a sudden, his body was suddenly tied by several air currents, and the whole person seemed to be at peace. This is... The power of paper! Study the power of the truth! The white night was horrified. There''s a big one written there! Finally Yan''s left arm immediately sent the blood blade. His gloved hand was extremely flexible, rotating on the blade handle of the blood blade, and then pushed forward with the palm against the handle. At the same time, his right hand was folded on the back of his hand, and his strength was fully opened. The last blood teeth draw a sad and beautiful color and stab the heart of the white night. Pooh! The last blood blade directly broke the immortal body of Qi Tian! But. Suddenly, a lot of white thorn will burst in the back of the night. "Well?" At last, he was indifferent to the general situation. However, these defenses were like paper paste, which were directly penetrated by bone thorns and stabbed at his flesh and blood. "What?" Finally Yan was astonished, and immediately drew the blade back, but it was still a step late. Two arms were scratched by bone spurs, and the blood splashed wildly. "This is... The power of demons?" Finally Yan raised his head and was shocked. White night covered the heart, the body fell down, heavily fell on the ground, a bone thorn smashed. This is the "magic bone protecting body" of the great demon body. It can only be launched on its own when it is dying. The last time it was launched was in the battle of the nine souls and the son of God. That war survived on this white night and defeated Xuanyuan immortal, but this time, it was crushed so much in the end. The white night spits out the blood in the mouth, still does not stop panting. Most of his soul power has been consumed, and even the spirit of the dead dragon can''t keep up with it. Finally Yan moved his arms, the wounds on his shoulders immediately recovered, revealing the smooth and flawless skin. "White night, I haven''t exerted myself, but you have been so embarrassed. You can see the gap between you and me!" He raised his blood blade again, calmed down his breath, but he didn''t rush to it as quickly as he had just done. Instead, he stepped in the air and ran towards the white night. As he ran, a large number of blood shadows appeared behind him. Without discomfort, he held the blood blade and ran towards him. At that moment, the white night seemed to face thousands of troops. "Chop!" A roar. The blood blade is like a decapitated blade. White night eyes a congealed, carrying the sword also hit the past!! Bang!!! The two edges collide. The forces of terror strike each other at the edge of two swords. All around the heaven and earth Taiwan split inch by inch, and the whole heaven and earth were turned into ruins. The sky was full of collapse, the sun and the moon were eclipsed, and the world was desolate. Finally Yan urged all his strength, and the white night was supported by his will. But his strength is not as good as the end, he pushed away a little bit, the edge also a little bit toward him. At this critical moment... click. A strange crackle came out. My eyes trembled in the white night. I couldn''t believe looking at the sword in front of me. However, a crack appeared on the dark demon''s sword"Ha ha ha ha, how dare you compete with my last blood blade?" Finally Yan laughs. But at this time... bang!! The sword suddenly exploded, and a terrible pressure came from the inside to hit him. Finally Yan pupil shrinks, has not yet responded, this strength instantaneous passes through his heart. Pooh! Finally Yan repeatedly retreats, urges the strength to seal the wound! "This is the spirit of... That sword?" He murmured in horror. White night raised his sword, but saw the dark body, turned into dust and disappeared. With the spirit of the sword, it merged into the world. What a swordsman values most is the sword in his hand. He used many swords in the white night, but he paid great attention to every sword. The sword is destroyed, the man is dead! Now, the sword is to protect people, rather than self destruction! The white night''s expression gradually became ferocious, and the killing intention in his eyes became more and more serious. The evil spirit pervaded his whole body, and the pupil beads were dyed with paint red... he raised his hand and pulled out the dead dragon sword. Since there is no sword to cut the immortal... then use the dead dragon sword to chop it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 Finally Yan slightly gasped for breath, he calmed down and quickly wrote a treatment word on the God paper. In an instant, a blue light fell, the blood hole in the chest quickly healed, and his own state recovered a lot. Finally, he is different from other people. His strength is strong and his soul state is high. His skills, spirit, imperial spirit, general situation and artistic conception are not comparable to those of others. Therefore, he can use divine paper skillfully and recover rapidly. "Qi Tian undead body is really powerful, but if you want to kill me, you can''t fight me unless you immediately behead me." Finally Yan came again with the blood blade, and his strong strength gave him full of confidence. "Not necessarily." White night light said, suddenly palm a turn, take out a few colorful pills, put into the mouth. "Oh? Take pills? Do you want to heal or increase your accomplishments? " Finally Yan shook his head, the eyes are filled with disdain: "why struggle? Let me free you As the sound falls, the blood blade comes again. However. These pills did not enter the stomach of the white night, his fragile breath suddenly exploded, and his whole body breath became very aggressive. But look at his arm a horizontal, the dead Dragon Sword fiercely cleaves. Finally Yan''s face changed slightly, and he immediately retreated. Roar! The terrible golden awn cuts through the sky. Finally Yan stood still, staring at the recovery of the state, but his eyes were full of evil ideas in the white night, and his expression became thick: "emperor medicine?" And it''s no ordinary imperial medicine. As for pills, as the first genius of Shenwu continent, how can there be no research? However, ordinary imperial medicine can not play so quickly, and its power is not so terrible. For ordinary people, imperial medicine may be a miracle, but at this level, it is impossible to affect the battle. Finally Yan did not know, this is not an ordinary emperor''s medicine, but Dan Di''s nine God pills! In the small world, Bai Ye refined all the nine divine elixirs of Dan Di by using the Yellow tripod given by the Qing emperor and rare materials in the small world. In addition to the previously used "descending to the earth" and "although death does not destroy the pill", there are also "sudden life pill", "all things pill", "tianwu pill", "Caihua Yinyang pill", "Wushuang pill", "Wanfa pill" and "only me invincible pill" ¡£ The sudden birth of Dan into the abdomen, no matter what the cultivation of people, multiple injuries, can recover in a breath of full state, this is the white night dare to fight with the end of Yan. All things Dan into the abdomen, to obtain the power of all things, can control all things, a grass, a stone, a water and gas can be used by me, during the period of Dan effect, it is the master of all things. Tianwu pill into the abdomen, to get the power of heaven and earth, to break the truth, to destroy the trend between hands. It can overturn Yin and Yang, make water burn like fire, let fire flow like water, tamper with the natural law and cut off the lifeblood of all things. No one dares to use the sword. No one dares to use the sword. No one dares to raise the sword. It is unique and unparalleled in the world. All the rules in the world can not hurt me. Only I invincible Dan into the abdomen, holding the heaven and earth, I cover the sky for God, shake heaven and man, the world only I invincible! Seven Dan into the body, white night re open eyes, blood red pupil beads, there are seven colors in the twinkling. It''s like an air blast from his body, clearing away the destructive power around him and clearing the world. Finally Yan slightly raised his head, the hazy face under the cloak finally showed dignified. At this moment, he only felt that the man in front of him had changed dramatically. In the blink of an eye, it was like a different person. He couldn''t understand it at all. In particular, the power around him was sublimated in such an instant. "What pills are those pills?" At the end of the day, my eyes are dewy. Far away, the wine emperor was still drinking with the fat man. The wine emperor drank a few mouthfuls, and was no longer interested. His eyes were fixed on the battle there. "Is it possible for white night to win?" The people next to me talked about it. "Hard, it seems that Zhongyan hasn''t exhausted all his strength, and even his sword is broken in the daytime. He can''t fight with Zhongyan with the dead dragon sword, can he? Every time that sword is used, it will consume a lot of strength. How can it be used frequently? If you don''t use a few swords, I''m afraid it will be abandoned! I''m afraid it won''t last long! " Next to a lower emperor sighed. There was a cry of sadness. However, at this time, Emperor Yan suddenly opened his eyes. The pupils were hot. "Now that the barrier is broken, we can all enter the duel field, or..." his words made the hearts of people around him jump wildly. "Emperor Yan, do you mean... Let''s rush up together and kill us?" Shangguan said smartly and tremblingly. Emperor Yan did not speak. But the next wine emperor immediately drank: "no way!" People were shocked. "The war of Shenwu is the war of Shenwu. Since it is a fair duel, how can it be done in vain? Even if you win, the Shenwu people will not accept it, and then the two continents will still fight. " The wine emperor said in a deep voice.The crowd was silent. Emperor Yan shook his head: "I don''t mean that. I mean when the white night is defeated and the Shenwu war is over, we will kill Zhongyan while they are not leaving tiantiantai, and take the opportunity to kill Jinshou and xiaoliyan! In this way, even if a war breaks out, the strength of Shenwu land can be weakened! " Yan Di, I''m shocked by what you think. All the people sitting here are the strong men of Shenwu land. If they can be destroyed, even if a war breaks out, the pressure on the nine soul continent will be much lighter. "It''s better not to mess around. Let''s not say whether you can kill the Shenwu mainland team. Just say the unknown old man. If you offend him, you''ll all be finished!" At this time, a drunk voice came. People looked at him, and it was the fat man with a red face. "When we talk, how can you interrupt?" Next to a lower emperor hummed. "Ha ha, a group of short-sighted people, with you nonsense, better drink two more drinks." The fat man turned his mouth and continued to drink. In the arena. The war continues. However, the current situation seems to have reversed. The momentum of the white night is incomparable. It dominates the world. It rushes forward and moves in the void. He directly pulled out his sword and cut it. The terrible dead dragon sword was like a furious angry dragon, roaring wildly. Finally, he did not dare to pick up the station. His last blood tooth is an excellent weapon, but it is much worse than the legendary sword like the dead dragon sword. He believed that as long as the sword was connected, it would destroy the people. However, in the end, he did not panic, staring at the white night and humming: "I''d like to see how many swords you can wield!" "I can wield more swords!" White night cold hum, suddenly raise a hand. "Tianwu!" Bang! High speed dodge the end Yan suffered a heavy blow, people directly from the air down. "Is this the general trend? No, it''s holy power In the end, his voice trembled. "Heaven and earth!" White night raised his hand again. In the end, the whole body''s soul power began to flow backwards! This is the power of Shendan! In the end, he was imprisoned in an instant. White night step a bit, carrying the dead Dragon Sword rushed past. "Ah Finally Yan roared, trying to raise the edge to meet. But listen to a whisper. "Matchless!" Click! The red last blood teeth suddenly split into several inches... his face under his cloak suddenly lifted up, ushering in the ferocious power of the dead dragon sword. I raise my sword, which is unique in the world! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 Finally Yan never thought that his quenched nearly a thousand years, invincible peerless God blade, the last blood teeth... Unexpectedly so broken! Under the authority of the white night, under his terrible pills... It turned into fragments. He looked at it with a daze and a look of disbelief. But the reality does not allow him to think more, the terrible death dragon sword has come. Finally Yan suddenly raised his head, and his face under his cloak showed a frightful color. "Disease!" At the critical moment, he let out a roar. Whoosh! The man disappeared immediately, but the amazing power of the dragon''s sword had covered him. Whew! A bloody light flew into the sky, and the sword power of the dead dragon destroyed the fragmented heaven and earth platform again. Two mainland people breathe a tight, dull looking. I saw a bandage wrapped arm flying to the sky, and then fell heavily on the ground. That arm... Is the arm of the end! Bang! Dull noise, eventually Yan reappeared, but at the moment he was extremely embarrassed, people fell on a big stone, all over the tattered, all over the sword marks. Being able to escape from the dead dragon sword is enough to show the terror of Zhongyan. However, with this sword, he is seriously injured, and his combat power is bound to be greatly reduced. In addition, his blade is broken. By virtue of the power of Shendan, the strength of both sides is immediately reversed and the situation is reversed! People in Shenwu land are nervous. "Is it... Will you lose in the end?" "No way! How can you lose to a lower emperor? It''s impossible! " A lot of people can''t accept this fact, one by one, roaring. "Lord Zhongyan, get up quickly!" "Kill white night, kill this man!" Zhongyan is the God in their mind. If even Zhongyan is defeated by white night, the word "white night" will become a nightmare in the minds of countless souls in Shenwu continent... the crowd is in panic. Many people looked at the golden hand. However, the golden grenade did not move. Looking at the duel field lightly, he did not seem to be moved by it. "Master of the golden hand Hall..." "would you like to light the spot? If you have this skill in the end, can you take the first place in the list of killing gods? " Without waiting for the gold hand to open his mouth, the luochanu over there made a sound. Everyone was shocked. At this time, a strange phenomenon appeared in the duel field. This is the end of serious injury Yan suddenly burst out a circle of golden light. All eyes were drawn. But watch him stand up and watch the white night quietly. Then with a wave of his hand, his cloak trembles, and two huge golden wings stretch out from behind him, wrapping it perfectly. "This is..." "Zhongyan''s famous emperor Scripture! Saints come!! Sanctification state "Finally, Mr. Yan is going to do his best at last!" The voice of excitement resounded through the sky. "Saints come?" The people on the side of the nine spirits all turn pale. I saw that the golden light was fading away, and the wings were gradually opening up. The broken arm was covered with sword marks. The whole person was not only in good condition, but also his own soul power and imperial spirit were upgraded by several grades. The strength has been improved by leaps and bounds again. However, it''s hard to believe that even the White Emperor''s cloak will not start to blow in the end. His power soared to the sky, and he wanted to shake the power of God Dan all over the body of the white night. "You have destroyed my sword!" At the end of the day. "You destroyed my sword, too." The white night is light. "I will kill you and sacrifice my blade with your head." "If I kill you, I will not sacrifice my sword because you are not worthy." The white night is light. "Then try it." Finally Yan low roar, wings open, a huge fan of wings, as if the destruction of the storm roll, hit the white night. In the end, the speed almost exceeds the speed of light, and the person disappears in an instant. As soon as the dead Dragon Sword passes through his position, there comes a cold killing opportunity behind him. "Tianwu!" Drink in the daytime. "Shenwei!" Finally Yan is also a drink, two people burst out at the same time. This is not an ordinary general trend. Based on the general trend of heaven and earth, the momentum of heaven and earth stimulates an unparalleled absolute momentum, which is almost infinitely close to the ultimate trend. However, the sage''s posture at this time is even more in line with the power of God and man, and the divine power covers the world, and no one can rival it. The momentum of the two people collided with each other and erupted with each other, splashing out a large number of destruction aperture, like ripples, toward the surrounding. The ground is completely flattened, the void is raging, the sun and the moon seem to be pushed away, more and more dim. The people of the two continents kept retreating until they were a thousand miles away.At the same time, a large number of experts of the Vientiane gate arranged a large protective array on the surrounding mountains outside the heaven and earth to avoid the fierce fighting between the white night and Zhongyan, which affected the mainland. They collided with each other, but the attack did not decrease. At last, their eyes were cold, and their wings suddenly opened. Then they stabbed at the white night like sharp claws. "Heaven and earth!" Drink in the daytime. The energy on the wings immediately reverses. "Proud of the world!" Finally, he growled in a low voice, and the white light on the golden wings was a kind of mysterious and infinite power, which ignored the power of the reverse flow of heaven and earth, attached to the wings, and cut into the body of the white night. White night cold hum a, in the hand dead dragon counter spin, to Yao instrument ruthlessly everything. Roar! The earth shaking roar exploded again. But in the end, he did not dodge. One hand turned into a hand knife, and the other hand grabbed everything in the air. "Void! Open it for me Whew! When the hand knife fell, the void opened, and a black black hole directly swallowed the sword power of the dead dragon. At the same time, Zhongyan grabs his other hand directly from the void, and a bright golden sword is pulled out by him and stabs hard at the head of white night... this golden sword is actually the sword of Zhongyan''s original strength. It has incomparable powerful power, and penetrates the defense of white night directly through the general situation and attacks his eyebrows. It''s like a scorching sun. "Die!" The end Yan ferocious low roar, this blow, must white night life! "Dead man, it''s you!" In this critical moment, the white night suddenly burst out of low drink, and then a hand straight toward the end Yan caught. No hiding, no dodging, no defense, no preparation! "What?" Finally how to show surprise color! How dare he ignore my attack? However. Just as the white night was about to touch the original sword, a few words came out of his mouth. "I am invincible!" Bang! Almost instantly, a powerful power gushed from the chest of the white night, covering his whole body in an instant. The whole body and clothes of the white night were stained with this power and turned into iron color. Then... bang!! The sword of the origin was directly flicked away. The white night grabbed Zhong Yan''s neck and hit him fiercely. The dead Dragon Sword rotated again and stabbed it straight. "Three yuan shield!" "Natural shield!" "Feather spirit protects body!" "Sky cover!" "Saints and holy bodies!" ... at that moment, he roared wildly and offered hundreds of protective covers in one breath. The sword power of the dead dragon bursts out like a beam of light, hitting these covers. But no matter how terrible the strength of the cover, it is torn! Can''t hide!! Eventually Yan pupil a tight, and then into ferocious, another hand directly toward the abdomen of the white night stabbed in the past. "My original sword is like blowing hair and breaking hair to kill Qi Tian''s immortal body, but you can ignore it. How rebellious is it? But the more adverse things are, the less likely they will last! White night, if you want to kill me, you and I will die together Finally Yan also spell, no longer want to escape, the palm directly stabbed into the abdomen of the white night. At the same time, the sword power of the dead dragon penetrates hundreds of barriers and penetrates the chest of Zhongyan... they interact with each other. Blood dripped down their bodies. People from two continents rush in crazily and stare at each other. The battle... Is it over? Who won? In the end? White night? Many people swallow saliva and stare with horror. But they were motionless, like statues. The scene was suddenly quiet. Death like silence... the white night tried to raise his head, the corners of his mouth was full of blood, but he also raised his head, still could not see the appearance clearly, but his eyes were fierce and terrible. "You are proud to eat the dragon sword and not die!" Breathing in the daytime. "Yes, but in the end I won." Finally, he let out a deep laugh. As the golden light of his body gradually disintegrated, the wound that was clearly enough to cut him off at the waist shrank a large circle after the golden light collapsed... "what?" The white night was shocked. "The dead dragon sword is really strong, but the saint''s body is not ordinary. In the state of Saint''s body, my own body is covered with a layer of body, and most of the power of the dead dragon sword is absorbed by this body... White night, I still have the power to fight, but you... Don''t!" Then, with a ferocious roar, he took out the hand that had been stabbed into the belly of the white night. With a wave of his fingers, a slender sword of origin appeared again and stabbed directly into his chest.Pooh! But at the same time, there was a hole in his chest, which made him spit blood and retreated again and again... "this is... " heaven and earth! " White night a hand holding a sword to support the body, faltering said. But at the moment of speaking, his God Danwei Neng gradually disappeared. Dan Di''s nine magic pills, each person can only take one, and after the disappearance, this person will have no fate with these pills. Without the support of Shendan, the state of the day night is even more depressed, and the whole person has become a problem even standing. When the night is near, the White Emperor lifts his teeth and blows his teeth. "Die!" Finally Yan low voice roars a way. But at this time, the breathless white night suddenly raised his head and murmured in his mouth. "Definitely!" In an instant, he froze. This is the power of truth!! Curse of life and death!! At this time of the white night, there is still the power to launch the truth? Does he still have a hand? However, seeing the white night ignored those Qi blades, he directly raised the dead dragon sword and made every effort to chop it. "Not good!" At the end of the day. The sword of the dead dragon is held high. Once it is dropped, the terrifying power is enough to tear the end! At this moment, he has no saint body to resist! He doesn''t have enough soul power to activate a double! He can''t hide!! And once the Dragon Sword flies! He will be history! He''s going to lose! What''s more, it''s going to fall! No! I can''t just die! I have been through so many hardships to reach this point. I must not die here! Ten thousand anxieties, finally Yan can''t help, the fear of death occupied his thinking, he yelled: "I surrender!" In a word, swing the whole heaven and earth platform! The stronger the man, the more afraid of death! And in the moment of this cry out, the body of the white night was attacked by countless imperial Qi blades, and the whole person was repeatedly recoiled and fell heavily on the ground. Blood stained the earth under him... "the duel is over, the winner, the land of nine souls!" The unknown old man opened his eyes and cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 "The duel is over, the winner, the land of nine souls!" This sound, like the eternal thunder, hit every soul''s heart heavily. Finally... Surrender? How did the white night win the final victory? People feel as if they are separated from each other. They feel that everything is like a big dream. It is also illusory and true. No one can accept it for a long time! No. 1 in the list of killing gods, and you surrendered? There was a terrible silence all around, except for the gasping sound of the white night. He fell to the ground, and the sword of the dead dragon fell on the side, his body was full of deep visible bone wounds, blood gushed out, and the whole person was dying... looking at the end of the distance, people were like statues, staring at the white night. At this moment, he finally reacts. He stammered his lower lip and asked in a hoarse and heavy voice, "you didn''t have the strength to launch the dragon sword just now, did you?" The white night looked at the dim sky with dull eyes and said, "yes... '' " you just scared me? " In the end, no one could see the pupil dilated several times under his cloak. It turned out that... In that case, the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry, but he didn''t admit defeat. Instead, he used his last strength to launch the art of truth telling. After trapped in Zhongyan, he deliberately drew out his sword and made it look like he wanted to cut it. In fact, he couldn''t even bear the imperial spirit of Zhongyan, let alone urge the dead Dragon Sword... Zhongyan looked at the white bone hand of Bai Ye''s right hand which was burned by the power of the dead dragon sword I feel my breath is almost stopped. He was... Scared by the white night! Scared to surrender?? "I was defeated... I was defeated by your mystery..." in the end, he took a few steps back, sat on the ground, laughed a few times, and screamed again, as if he were crazy. There is nothing more humiliating than this failure! This is the way to end the war of divine power and martial arts... we are really making fun of people! "There is no one on both sides to fight. The second round of Shenwu battle is over The unknown old man opened his eyes again, looked at the man sitting on the duel field, and said slowly. As soon as the voice falls, he turns around and disappears into the void. In the end, it failed. Shenwu was defeated. Although it was only the second round, goldhand knew that there was no need to compete in the third round. Even in the end, they were defeated, and killed by one person in the white night. From now on, countless souls of Shenwu will be deterred by the white night, and he will become a nightmare in the hearts of countless souls. Shenwu land wants the morale, but the white night, completely demoralized their morale. "Lord Zhongyan!" The Shenwu team came. Xiao Li Yan swept the white night on the ground, and looked at the end of the eyes Sitting dead. His face suddenly became gloomy. "The white night has no strength, and you have more! How do you admit defeat? " If it''s really a fight between life and death, white night is definitely not his opponent, but psychologically, he is not as powerful as Daye. At that time, he did not want to admit defeat. Instead, he tried to force him to admit defeat... people looked at it with dismay, which was not the taste. "To lose is to lose. There is not so much nonsense!" He stood up and took a deep breath. The man who is powerful and powerful and dominates the list of killing gods has finally lowered his arrogant head. "In the end, you don''t have to be sad. White night just depends on tricks to win you. If it is true, white night is not your opponent!" Gold hand light way. In the end, he turned to the gate of Shenwu land. But at this time, the golden hand suddenly opened his eyes, and his voice was full of killing intention: "in the end, you are the most promising Tianjiao in my Shenwu land! Represents the hope of my divine land, I can''t let this person become the shackles in your heart! Let me give you a hand The sound falls, the golden hand suddenly explodes, turns into a golden light, directly rushes toward the white night! "Master of the golden hand hall!" Finally Yan suddenly turned around. "Lord of the house of golden hands, no!" Luochanu is in a hurry. But it''s too late! No one expected that goldhand would suddenly be in trouble at this time. At the end of the Shenwu war, the unknown old people have left, and the golden hand has no scruples. Now he falls on the ground with heavy injuries at night. He is a fat fish to be slaughtered. How can he let go of this huge threat. What''s more... There''s the dead dragon sword! The sudden release of gold hand directly shook off the people around him. The fierce emperor Qi was like a hurricane, which killed the white night fiercely. This blow, enough to tear the whole person of white night! But at this time, a general trend suddenly appeared, covering the white night in an instant, and then a terrible flame came crashing towards it. The golden hand frowned, but did not stop. He clapped several times in a row. As soon as he broke the momentum, he made a terrible fire fist!It''s Emperor Yan! Bang! Yandi''s body sank a bit, and his flaming arms were red and trembling. His eyes were burning, and his red hair seemed to be burning. He roared loudly: "take the white night to go!" "Emperor Yan!" "Protect the white night!" The next nine souls rushed over like crazy. "Kill!! Get rid of these nine spirits and suppress them Gold hands drink roar. Xiao Liyan screamed: "kill!" Shenwu mainland people instantly boiling, no longer scruples, one by one directly rushed over. The war between the two continents broke out directly. Shenwu team had to admit defeat many, experts such as clouds, so general rush, it is like a torrent. "Will we fight here before the war starts? Good!! Good The wine emperor broke the wine pot in his hand, jumped up with a big mouth, spat out water, and hit the crowd. The water was like a sword, hitting people and penetrating instantly. However, there are more powerful people on the Shenwu side. The wine emperor has just applied a wave of soul method, and immediately two middle great emperors rush over and attack together. The wine emperor is overwhelmed! "Lord golden hand! I''m going to kill white night! Please hold them down Xiao Liyan drinks a lot, and his palm turns into claws. He stabs at the chest of Bai Ye, and the terror of emperor Qi makes Bai Ye''s skin crack. "Don''t hurt the dragon master!" Several souls rushed over. However, it was smashed by a move of emperor Qi from Xiao Li Yan! Just as the claws were about to hit the white night, a wall of ice stood up. Ice palace! Saint! Bang Dang! The ice wall is broken by Xiao Li Yan, and the virgin Qian Ying appears. She claps in front of her hand and is facing the palm of Shangxiao Liyan. But at the moment of touching, the saint immediately vomited blood and stepped back. Although she is a Royal Dragon, can be called Tianjiao, but on the upper Xiao Liyan such a superior emperor, it is difficult to resist. "Lord Yue! Xuanyuan alliance leader, please hurry to rescue the white night! " The wine emperor turned his head and yelled. Gold hand and Xiao Liyan are all hands, these are serious upper emperor, if yuezun and Emperor alliance do not fight, white night will die. However... emperor Xuanyuan did not move. But Yue Zun didn''t use it immediately. He just said to the Vientiane gate beside him: "go and get the dead dragon sword of the white night first, and then bring him back!" When others heard the sound, they were shocked. "Elder elder, this..." "do it!" The moon reveres the light way. People were shocked. At such a critical moment, yuezun should have made such a decision? Many people in the alliance of the great emperors failed to see it, and they came forward one after another to resist the powerful men of Shenwu land and protect the white night. But at this time, Emperor Xuanyuan''s serious voice exploded. "The people of the alliance of the great emperor, without my command, don''t act rashly!" "What?" Most of the people in the great emperor''s League were frozen. "Alliance leader, you..." a middle emperor looked at Xuanyuan in amazement and his eyes were filled with disbelief... but Xuanyuan did not mean to explain, so he stood in the same place with his eyes closed. Which one can be here is the existence of outstanding strength, standing at the top of the mainland? How can they not understand the emperor Xuanyuan''s behavior? "Xuanyuan leader! We come here to resist foreign enemies. The white night has won the Shenwu war for our nine soul continent! He is our hero! I don''t care what kind of enmity he had with our great emperor alliance before! Now, I want to protect the heroes of our nine souls The great emperor clenched his teeth and rushed over. But as soon as he moved, a piece of imperial air directly hit his back. He fell to the ground and spat blood. , the great emperor of Xuanyuan went out of his sight! "Shameless!" Mu Lian''s face was flushed and he stamped his feet. "Brother has just saved everyone, but you will bite the hand that feeds you! You are not a man Bai xiaorou is also angry. Many people resent the actions of emperor Xuanyuan, but they can''t help it. After all, yuezun did not speak. Bang! At this time, the Vientiane disciples who rushed to snatch the dead Dragon Sword were knocked open by several emperors. It turns out that the people who peep at the dead dragon sword are not only the Vientiane gate! "Do you want to die? Is the sword of the dead dragon that you vulgar creatures can touch Xuanyuan emperor suddenly burst out a burst of pure light in his eyes and rushed to the dead Dragon Sword beside the white night. If Xuanyuan emperor gets the dragon sword, there is no doubt that the whole nine spirits should be respected by him, and the white night is not his opponent. The lower emperors were shocked. However, at this time, a roar from heaven and Earth spread throughout the whole heaven and earth platform.A supreme dragon power broke out in the crowd, covering all the people present. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Boy! See that? This is the heart! This is the land of nine souls you guard!! When they die, they can lower their arrogant heads and seek your protection and help. But when the danger is over and the interests are present, they will raise their butcher''s knife and give you a fatal blow when you are dying!! This is the nine soul man! This is the man you are guarding, ha ha ha... as soon as the voice falls, a giant dragon shadow appears suddenly on the sky! The Dragon shadow appears, and Longwei increases again, surpassing the general trend of truth and suppressing everything below! "Emperor of the dragon!" Xuanyuan emperor''s body was directly down, looking at the huge dragon shadow on the sky, he let out a roar of exhaustion. "Dragon Emperor?" The Shenwu people looked together, either confused or frightened. "Don''t worry about that. Take the Dragon Sword first and kill the white night!" Gold hand shock retreat Yan Emperor, Chong Xiao Li Yan shouts. "Good!" Xiao Li Yan moves emperor Qi to fly the saint, and a palm blows hard at the heart of the white night. But at this time... a huge dragon claw fell from the sky and thundered fiercely on the position of Xiao Liyan... Dong!!!! The whole continent of nine souls trembled. The sea of Sha is turning over the river. Countless volcanoes erupt. Earthquakes break out frequently. For a time, the whole nine souls, under this blow, turned clouds and clouds. Everyone was in a daze. But look at the terrible dragon claw slowly raised, the sky under the head from the extension, has become meat sauce. One blow... Beat the emperor to death!! This is the public enemy of the nine souls, the Dragon Emperor? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 The Dragon Emperor is vast, covering the sky, and his towering body is as vast as the sky. No sun, no moon, no stars. The whole world creeps under it and shudders, and the Holy Spirit of all ages trembles under its claws. No one can resist its power. The dragon is born high. It is heaven, the Supreme Master. This is the body of the Dragon Emperor! This is the Dragon Emperor. The tyrannical dragon power seems to have suppressed everything. People found that their soul power could not be produced, and the emperor''s Qi could not work. Even the general trend was shrunk into the body, and could not be moved any more. All the people under the emperor were lying on the ground. Those above the emperor had difficulty standing. The only one who was not affected was the one who was superior to the emperor. All the strong nine spirits raised their eyes, and their eyes were frightened and nervous. However, the people in Shenwu land did not know what happened. They just looked at the dragon with fear of unknown things. The power of the Dragon Emperor is not familiar to the people of Shenwu mainland, and only the hall owners of various regions and those who are at the top can hear about it. The Dragon Emperor moved his body as if the sky were moving. Its scale is like a blade, extremely sharp, its body is like steel pouring, towering, magnificent and suffocating, its two pupils cover the sun and moon, blooming thousands of feet of light, no one dares to look directly, that slender dragon whisker like a rope, from the sky. All the shenwuren were shocked. They retreated one after another and looked at the huge dragon body with eyes open in disbelief. A chill came to everyone''s heart. In particular, the scene of the huge dragon claw killing Xiao Li Yan is even more like a nightmare, which is entangled in everyone''s mind. That was the great emperor... was killed by one hand? "Master of Xiao hall!" Some people cry, and then come back to their senses. The master of the branch Hall of Shenwu mainland adjudication hall died so stifled and bent... "Dragon Emperor?" The Emperor Yan and the emperor of wine retreated one after another, gazing at the dragon and whispering. Everyone looked alert. "Old guy... You finally appeared..." white night with weak lips and bitter smile. "If I come later, you''ll have no bones left." The sound of the Dragon Emperor was dense, and his thick voice echoed in his head in the white night. The Dragon Emperor opened his mouth and spat out a halo. The halo shone on the white night, and his frightening wound healed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, the man is half better. Although his breath is still weak, he can at least stand up. White night will be around the dead dragon sword, trying to gasp, a pair of cold eyes staring at the moon and Xuanyuan emperor not far away. "What''s up, boy? Do you want me to do it for you and kill all these respectable people! Let them pay for their meanness and shamelessness? " The Dragon Emperor laughed, as if he was giving these great powers a good sentence. All the emperors changed color. "Kill?" The night was full of blood, and the heart was filled with anger. He didn''t want to kill yuezun and Xuanyuan! To vent my resentment. Can see the great emperor alliance, the Vientiane gate master, as well as the golden hands, he calmed down. There is no doubt that the Dragon Emperor is strong, as can be seen from his move to kill Xiao Li. But Bai Ye also believes that although the palm of the Dragon Emperor''s killing Xiao Liyan seems simple, it is definitely a big consumption to itself, rather than its unintentional move! Otherwise, why does it have to wait until now? Its purpose is only to frighten the strong on both sides of the continent. If it moves its hand, I''m afraid that the powerful Shenwu and the powerful nine souls will come together to fight against it. At that time, it will be a hard fight! In the heart of jiuhunren, the threat of the Dragon Emperor is no less than that of Shenwu land, otherwise there will be no such product as the great emperor alliance. The white night took a deep breath. His eyes were cold and his pupils were like blood. He said coldly, "these people don''t need you to do it. I''ll settle accounts with them myself in the future! You avenged me, but I don''t feel happy! If you really want to kill them, it''s up to me! " Yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor looked silently, their eyes were bright and dim. With the growth rate of white night, he will become a great threat to these people. "Ha ha ha ha, OK, boy, you have courage. Since you want to avenge yourself, I will spare the life of these dogs first!" The Dragon Emperor laughed. Some people are unconvinced. Just one person, also want to press the two continents of the strong can not raise their heads? The emperor of beasts snorted coldly, jumped up and fell into the sky. His voice roared at the Dragon Emperor like thunder: "beast! Do you really think you are invincible? If it was not for our carelessness that you took back the tiger, do you think you still have the capital to be rampant here? Get out of here quickly, or you will be killed by the alliance of the great emperors"Oh?" The Dragon Emperor, the giant dragon eyes like the sun and the moon, gazed at the beast emperor. The beast emperor looked stiff, but he was not afraid. His soul power and imperial spirit began to boil. Xuanyuan''s face suddenly changed, and he said, "beast, come back quickly!" "Why fear an animal?" The great beast is not afraid. "Then let me see how many catties you have The Dragon Emperor chanted, and the Dragon claws came. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... where the dragon claw passes, the void is furious and the sky is twisted, as if to be torn by this claw. "Dragon Emperor, let me appreciate your ability to fight against Nine Emperors and ten emperors alone." With a roar, the great beast fell on the sky and let out a shrill roar. The emperor''s spirit immediately burst open, forming a large number of golden gates behind him. Inside the gate, countless birds and animals rushed out, like thousands of troops and horses, toward the Dragon Emperor. Birds and animals burn the sky, momentum like a rainbow, people raise their eyes and look, this is a wave of animals, and it is the tide of animals launched on their heads. It''s just that... the Dragon claws of the Dragon Emperor are even more terrifying! The huge dragon claw is like a mountain coming from a bombardment. It smashes the thick clouds and shudders the void. It seems that it can crush the sun and the moon and blow towards the beast tide. The endless dragon power and power are like a rolling lava covering the Dragon claws. Roar... the dragon claw collides with the animal tide, and a series of emperor cyclone patterns bloom on the sky, like flowers. The dragon claw is like a huge and terrible meat grinder. Any animal tide that touches it immediately turns into fragments and is completely destroyed. All animals can not rush out of the huge dragon claw, it is the Buddha''s five finger mountain! The beast emperor''s face was startled. He gritted his teeth, opened his hand, and a simple horn appeared in his palm. Then he inhaled and blew the horn. Whoa!!!!!!!!!! The melodious sound of the horn spreads all over the world. People just feel that their hearts are beating faster and faster with the sound of the horn. Just look at the countless beasts and birds, with the blessing of the horn, burst out a lot of thunder and lightning and flames all over their bodies. One by one, they rushed forward like bombs, and the animal tide turned into a torrent. A sea of thunder and fire interwoven with them invaded the sky and collided with the Eternal Dragon Emperor. People opened their mouths and looked at the magnificent scene with astonishment. This scene will make them unforgettable forever. But at this time, the Dragon Emperor suddenly took back his claws. The sight startled people again. Don''t you fight back? Does it mean it''s going to defend itself? So is it. In the face of the fierce attack of the emperor of beasts, any emperor will defend himself! But the next second, everyone found out they were all wrong. That''s wrong. It''s ridiculous! But look at the Dragon Emperor suddenly lifted the huge dragon head like five mountains and rivers, raised it high, and opened its mouth... roar!!!!!!!!! The sound of a huge dragon chant that resounded through the world and shocked the whole world spread. The sound of dragon chanting spreads all over the world. At that moment, the whole nine souls all looked up and looked up, shocked and inexplicable! No one can analyze the strength contained in the Dragon chant. He feels that his body is going to be decomposed in the Dragon chant. People are in great pain. The next emperor is holding his head and bleeding from his seven orifices. The upper emperor is shaking his body and is hard to stand still. The sound of dragon chant shakes the four sides, shakes ghosts and gods, startles the heaven and man. The thousands of beasts rushing in are shocked by the vent of dragon chant. One by one, it seems that they are broken dust and disappear in an instant. The terrifying power of dragon chanting is more ferocious to hit the beast emperor. Pooh! The king of beasts spat blood at his mouth, and his chest cracked directly and fell from the air. People were appalled. The monstrous animal tide launched by the great beast emperor was shattered by the roar of the Dragon Emperor? What''s more, the beast Emperor himself can''t bear the Dragon chant? That''s the great emperor! He has been famous for thousands of years! Can''t even the voice of the Dragon Emperor hold on? How strong is the Dragon Emperor? If Nine Emperors and ten emperors come together, can we defeat him? People''s hearts beat wildly and their eyes are full of fear. Shenwu people are even more frightened and pale. What the hell is this? Why so tough? Is this thing from the land of nine souls? Is there such a terrible existence in the land of nine souls? For a while, many people were wondering whether to invade the nine spirits... however. The duel between the Dragon Emperor and the beast emperor is not over. We can see that it suddenly shakes the huge dragon head and directly hits the beast emperor.Yuezun and Xuanyuan emperor''s faces changed at the same time, and they scrambled to roar: "no! Save the great beast "What?" People were stunned. Several powerful emperors have jumped up and turned into streamers, hitting the Dragon Emperor. But... It''s too late! I saw the Dragon Emperor open a huge, like a black hole mouth, directly toward the beast emperor swallow. "No The beast emperor roared at the top of his voice and drove the emperor''s Sutra like crazy. However, no matter how terrible the emperor''s Sutra and soul method were, they could not stop the dragon mouth from swallowing. Bang!!!!!! The upper jaw and lower jaw of the Dragon Emperor collided fiercely together and made a loud noise. I saw that the nine spirits, the top of the nine spirits, the great beast emperor, disappeared completely in the mouth of the Dragon Emperor. Take a bite of it! At that moment, the whole world was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 "This is the Dragon Emperor!" A lot of people are breathing hard. At the moment, those who are trembling at the moment, as well as those who are trembling in the eyes of the emperor, are not the only ones who understand the story. This is the powerful existence that makes the nine spirits turn pale. In such a short period of time, two emperors have been killed! At this moment, no one is not shocked by it! That''s two heads!! In front of him like a pig or a dog, you want to kill? "Dragon Emperor! Dragon Emperor!! Very good!!! Very good Xuanyuan emperor''s chest fluctuated, his face was flushed, and his eyes twinkled with hatred. "What? Do you have a problem? " The emperor of the Dragon passed the huge dragon head and looked at Xuanyuan emperor coldly. "Dragon Emperor, I will kill you, but not now! Don''t be too proud! " Xuanyuan the great emperor said coldly. He looked at the alliance of the great emperor, who was unstable in people''s hearts, and the powerful man in the opposite side. He was slightly alert. The current situation is not good for emperor Xuanyuan. "If you want to cut me off, why don''t you do it now?" The dragon emperor made a mockery. "It''s going to come one day!" Xuanyuan emperor calmed his anger. "Ha ha, yes, there will be a day, but it''s not between you and me. I believe you won''t die in my hands!" The Dragon Emperor roared with laughter, shaking the sky and shaking the whole world. "Are you the famous Dragon Emperor?" The master of the temple of golden hands stepped forward and looked at the Dragon covering the sky and asked calmly. "Golden hand?" The emperor of the Dragon narrowed his eyes. There was an invisible pressure on the huge longan. The people around the golden hand couldn''t help but step back. "Do you know me "Ha ha, how can I not know each other?" The Dragon Emperor laughed: "at that time, when the civil war broke out in Shenwu, countless forces fought fiercely for resources. In order to transfer the contradictions among many forces in Shenwu land, so as to strengthen the control over Shenwu continent, the judges of the court launched the Shenwu war against the nine souls continent. In that war, the nine souls were defeated and the news spread to Shenwu mainland. The spirit of Shenwu people was greatly increased and several million people groups were formed Cheng''s army of souls is ready to be invaded by the judge by tearing up the passage between the nine spirits and the divine weapons with divine objects. If I hadn''t forcibly destroyed the divine objects in the judge''s hands, the nine soul people would have been prisoners of the Shenwu mainland people. I remember that you were just a servant of the judge''s side, why? Is the judge alone? And let you sit at the head of the temple? " When he heard this, his pupils shrank and his face was extremely ugly: "so it was you who destroyed the" Yin Yang life and death pen " "Yin Yang life and death pen?" Many of the most powerful changed their faces. "What is Yin and Yang life and death pen?" asked Zhu Qingyao carefully "It''s a sacred thing held by the magistrate." Not far away, the woman of Luocha said: "there are two top hall masters in the adjudication hall. They are the sub hall master and the general hall master. The sub hall presides over the silver pen, and the general hall presides over the gold pen. However, both the gold and silver pens are nothing but imitations. The real deity is the" Yin and Yang life and death pen "in the hands of the magistrate. It is said that holding this pen and writing on the divine paper can achieve what you write , the stronger the people are, the more they can use it to exert extraordinary power. The judge can use these two magical objects to tear out a passage to the nine souls continent! However, for some reason, the Yin and Yang life and death pen could not be used, resulting in the cancellation of the war. For this reason, the Shenwu land had a lot of turmoil, and it was suppressed only by the absolute force of the ruling hall. Unexpectedly, the magic pen was destroyed by the Dragon Emperor... " on hearing this, Zhu Qingyao suddenly realized. It is no wonder that it took so many years for Shenwu mainlanders to re-establish the battle against the nine souls continent, and the magistrate has not been seen for so many years. He has been repairing the Yin and Yang life and death pen. From the point of view of this Shenwu battle, I am afraid that the Yin and Yang life and death pen has been successfully restored. "Yes, I did it." The Dragon Emperor sneered: "the people of jiuhun mainland never want to think of danger in times of peace. In order to improve my strength, I entered Shenwu land and wanted to experience there. But I learned the intention of Shenwu invading jiuhun. I warned the Vientiane gate and even several great emperors, but the Vientiane gate didn''t pay attention to it. They thought they could fight against Shenwu land, but they didn''t know the power of jiuhun How huge compared with Shenwu. So I went my own way and decided to do it by myself. I asked many great emperors, such as Dan Di, Wu Di, Feng Di, and so on, and asked them to help. However, they were none of their own business. Therefore, I stole Dan Di''s magic pill, seized Emperor Wu''s peerless imperial Scripture and inheritance, and destroyed the judge''s Yin and Yang life and death pen alone. As a result, the land of Shenwu was unable to draw nine spirits for thousands of years. However, when I returned, I waited What is waiting for me is the joint siege of many great emperors. " Speaking of this, the Dragon Emperor gave a bleak and disdainful laugh, looked down at the countless great emperors, and the dragon eyes were full of disgust. "So, I think one of the things I regret most in my life is to save nine souls! Instead of letting the nine spirits be in the hands of these short-sighted villains, it''s better to give them to Shenwu and make you prisoners of Shenwu! " Hearing the sound, all the nine spirits were shocked. Their eyes were wide and unbelievable.Even the white night was taken aback. He never knew it would happen. In this way, everything makes sense. "Xuanyuan alliance leader, yuezun elder, is there such a thing?" Some people were pale and asked in disbelief. "For us, the emperor of the dragon made a danger to prevent the invasion of Shenwu, but we surrounded it and attacked it? Elder yuezun... Is this true? " "In this way, don''t we become the ones who bite the hand that feeds the hand?" "Isn''t it? Even white night, how do we deal with it? If it goes on like this, will someone stand up to guard my nine spirits? " "How can we be worthy of those ancestors who died for the nine souls?" Many people in jiuhun are pale as paper, and their bodies are trembling. They are hard to accept this reality. In particular, many of the disciples of the Vientiane sect are staring at yuezun. As the elder of the Vientiane sect, yuezun has been sitting in this position for many years. He must have been one of the participants in that year''s event, and he definitely could not escape the relationship. Now the Dragon Emperor tells the truth of that year, which is definitely a blow to the Vientiane gate. The Dragon Emperor was vilified as a public enemy of the nine spirits. Is there no Vientiane gate among the people who create momentum? "Don''t listen to the nonsense of the Dragon Emperor. In fact, we in the Vientiane gate already have a plan against the Shenwu continent. The Dragon Emperor acted without authorization, which would have destroyed our plan. He even took this as an excuse to deliberately take advantage of the emperors and make them angry. It is just right that they should be angry." Yue Zun looked calm and said lightly. He raised his eyes and said, "Dragon Emperor, I would like to ask you that you killed countless great emperors in those years. As a result, the overall strength of my nine spirits declined greatly, so that I could not compete with Shenwu land. But what is your fault? Do you dare to quibble? " "Sophistry? If the emperors had not besieged me, why should I have killed them? That''s why they want to die. They can''t blame me! " The Dragon Emperor sneered. "It''s an indisputable fact that the Dragon Emperor has committed heinous crimes and caused chaos to the nine spirits."! His harm and threat to the nine spirits is no less than that of Shenwu. You should not be deceived by his words. " The emperor Xuanyuan immediately opened his mouth. However, their words were obviously pale. The Dragon Emperor is here, and the golden hand also tells the story of that year. What''s the use of their one-sided words? "At this time, Xuanyuan, do you want to quibble? But I''m not very interested in you. The people who took part in the encirclement and suppression of me at that time were mainly those people, but most of them were gone. Today my emperor came here not to trouble you, but to the elder of the Vientiane gate! " The Dragon Emperor''s huge dragon eyes directly aimed at yuezun: "elder yuezun, when the Nine Emperors and ten emperors carried out encirclement and suppression against me, you have been revealing my whereabouts, have you?" Moon Zun eyebrows move, light said: "I don''t understand what you are talking about?" "I hope you can come forward and trust you more. But you are not affected, and you are more afraid of my strength. After the emperors and I are enemies, it is you who reveal my whereabouts to the emperors again and again, which makes me trapped in a tight encirclement! Yuezun, do you really think I''m an idiot? " Finish saying that, the Dragon Emperor explores claw, toward the month Zun mercilessly bombard past. "Today, I will take revenge! Let you pay for your treachery The Dragon roars again, and the Dragon claws are powerful. The void shakes and the earth shakes, just like the end of the world. All the people turned pale and retreated. "Get out of here There was a roar. Dragon Emperor angry, heaven and earth around the platform must be a ruin! No one can bear its dragon power! White night also dare not stay here for a long time, carrying the dead dragon sword to move back. But at this moment, a terrible power immediately locked him in. White night eyebrows move, fixed eyes look, is Xuanyuan emperor and others. It seems that he wants to take away the dead dragon sword in his hand when the Dragon Emperor gives his hand to yuezun! White night eyes cold, look alert up. At this time, he definitely can''t deal with Xuanyuan emperor! What to do? My heart is frozen at night. But then an old man came up and stood in front of the white night. The white night was stunned. The old man''s clothes were simple, his appearance was not impressive, and he didn''t have a breath. Not far away from the wine emperor and Yan Emperor are pupil contraction. This old man, no one knows which emperor he is, let alone his identity. However, Emperor Xuanyuan stopped his pace immediately and his face became particularly ugly. Only listen to the old man speak slowly, clearly voice is not big, but everyone''s ears are rippling up the voice. "Lord long, please stop for a moment. Can you listen to me?" The Dragon Emperor, who was about to worship the moon, raised his huge dragon eyes and looked at the old man with a trace of terror on his face. "Master of Vientiane, holy twelve?"The sound of the sound was in all directions. Nine souls of mainland people, Shenwu mainland people shake together. Is this old man... The master of the Vientiane sect? . (the story of the Dragon Emperor is not so simple, and the later plot will be more wonderful. If you like this book, please vote for a monthly or recommended vote. Thank you.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 Who dares to be bold when the strong come? When the old man identified himself, everyone stopped, including goldhand and others. No one dares to mess, even if the dragon emperor doesn''t have to do it again. To make a mistake in front of a powerful man is to be presumptuous on the point of a knife. "See the master!" People of the Vientiane gate knelt down one after another, shouting loudly. Even the people of the alliance of the great emperors also made rites one after another, including the strong ones of other forces, showing a respectful, excited and devout look. This one is the supreme existence of the Vientiane gate. Is the supreme figure of the whole nine soul continent! No one expected that the leader of the Vientiane sect would come in person this time! People look respectful, only the Dragon Emperor... And the white night! The emperor of the Dragon opened his huge eyes, staring at the rickety old man for a moment, and suddenly gave out a arrogant laugh. "Ha ha ha ha... Holy twelve! Did you finally show up? I thought you would always be trapped in your tortoise shell if the nine spirits were immortal! I didn''t expect you could not help rolling out at last Although the Dragon Emperor stopped his hand, he didn''t seem to pay attention to the holy twelve. His words did not show much respect. "Lord long, I know a little about what happened. Please stop. Everything can be solved. Why use force?" Saint twelve is not angry, said the face calmly. "Everything can be solved?" The Dragon Emperor sneered: "what should I say about the month reverence? You can''t have not known, even if you didn''t know before, now you know, shouldn''t it mean something? Or is it that if you do something wrong in the Vientiane gate, then nothing happens? If so, there is no need for the nine spirits to be managed by the Vientiane gate. If it can''t be notarized, it''s better for me to rectify it! " "Dragon Emperor, you are bold. Do you want to rebel?" Several elders of the Vientiane gate roared. "Even if I want to rebel, what do you want?" The Dragon Emperor''s huge dragon eyes stare at those people coldly. It was freezing and freezing. This is just the power of the Dragon Emperor. "Kneel down!" The Dragon Emperor was furious. They couldn''t bear their legs, but they insisted on not kneeling. St. 12 is here. What are they afraid of? "Kneel down, the Dragon Emperor can''t offend, apologize to him!" At this moment, Saint 12 also made a sound. The men were stunned. People are silent. Several people still knelt down to apologize. Everyone was breathless, and their hearts were shocked. The strong cannot be humiliated. Even the master of the Vientiane sect will not change this! Saint twelve breathed his breath, and his face did not change. He said faintly, "Lord long, this is indeed the fault of our Vientiane sect. I regret the yuezun affair, but yuezun is not a bad man. His starting point is not wrong, but his practice is wrong. Do you know why yuezun wants to disclose your whereabouts to the Nine Emperors and ten emperors in order to pursue and kill you? Is it all because of your soaring strength? In his opinion, you are a major threat to the nine spirits. In fact, it is not only you, but many elders of the Vientiane gate at that time were deeply afraid of you, including me The words dropped, and everyone''s pupils tightened. Even the sect leader is afraid of the Dragon Emperor? What is the strength of the Dragon Emperor? "Everything pays attention to balance. The balance between yin and Yang is unbalanced. The universe is bound to turn upside down and the water and fire are unbalanced, which will inevitably lead to disaster. When the Dragon Emperor did not appear, the nine spirits had been in good weather and peace. There was no mistake in the governance of the Vientiane gate. Until you appeared, you broke the balance. Your strength made many people afraid and worried Then there was the ambush of the emperors and the formation of the alliance of the great emperors. " "So you blame me?" The anger in the eyes of the Dragon Emperor became more and more obvious, and the fighting spirit became more and more obvious: "if you come to kill me today, please come, all the people in the great emperor''s league are here, and you also have helpers. You can go together, so that I won''t be happy!" The sound falls, the Dragon Emperor roars, the sound shakes the sky, the dragon power is matchless. Countless people were scared to retreat and dare not look high. What level of people can fight against such a terrible existence? But St. 12 shook his head again and again. "Lord long, you are wrong. I don''t mean to blame you. Similarly, I won''t do any harm to you. In fact, your threat to the nine spirits no longer exists, so all these can be uncovered." "No more?" The emperor of the dragon was stunned and suddenly realized something. His huge dragon eyes, like lanterns, flickered, and then the sound of astonishment came out. "You... Have you..." Saint twelve nodded in silence. At that moment, the Dragon Emperor''s fighting spirit was obviously weakened."If you fight, you and I are afraid that there will be no victory, but the nine spirits will certainly disappear. In fact, if you are in charge, how dare Shenwu land offend the nine spirits? However, the threat of the nine spirits is still there. The Lord of the dragon must know what I mean? " Saint twelve said faintly, his voice was very dead. This sentence seems to have an extra sound, but no one can understand it. "I can''t believe that... Now you are equal to me..." the Dragon Emperor sighed and mocked himself, but his eyes were still sharp: "however, you don''t think that can suppress me, I want to do something, no one can stop it! Now, you Vientiane gate must give me an account, or even if you are here, I can kill yuezun! " The emperor of the dragon was cold and cold, and his overbearing voice shook everyone''s heart. "Elder yuezun, I will take it back and deal with it seriously. In addition, there are also heavenly elders." Saint twelve said lightly: "the Vientiane gate is a place of order and Dharma. If someone makes a mistake, he will never tolerate it, no matter what his purpose is." Tiansheng, who was hiding in the crowd, suddenly turned pale. He hurried forward: "master..." "according to the report of zongmen, you have persecuted many people for the great emperor Tu, especially in the Wanxiang gate of Wudang. Even elder Liu Tai has been persecuted by you. The secret group has investigated the matter clearly and will deprive you of the five elders of the Vientiane gate from now on He was demoted to be an ordinary disciple. He was punished for ten years of hard labor in shaolongshan, and he was not allowed to go down to shaolongshan within ten years! As for the people under your command, we will handle them strictly in accordance with the law. " Saint twelve said lightly. Tian Sheng opened his mouth, but he didn''t speak. Although he knew that the matter had been revealed, he didn''t want the sect leader to be so determined. "According to our information, elder Tiansheng, I''m afraid what you have done is far from here. Just because there is no evidence, I hope you can confess and be lenient. In addition to plundering the inheritance of the great emperor, do you have any other violations of the door rules? If you can confess, you can be lenient." At this time, Saint 12 added another sentence. Tiansheng was frozen in place for a long time. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed with pale complexion: "master, injustice, Tiansheng only did this wrong thing, other things... I don''t know..." Saint 12 looked at Tian Sheng for a long time and sent out a sigh of disappointment. "Take it down." "Yes." Later Yao Yi and others immediately went forward and pulled down the heavenly saint. The white night in the distance saw this and was relieved. Although I don''t know what the meaning of Saint 12 is, the heavenly saint is punished in the end. I have an explanation. "As for yuezun elder!" Saint 12 swept his eyes on the moon and said faintly, "if you remove the position of the great elder for the time being, you will be punished as an ordinary elder. At the same time, you will be sent to the Sutra pavilion to guard the pavilion for ten years. In addition, we will take out ten emperor''s scriptures and a hundred God level emperor''s pills as compensation. Lord long, are you satisfied? " "One hundred emperor''s scriptures and one thousand divine level emperor''s pills!" The Dragon Emperor immediately said. "Good!" St. 12 agreed at once. "Well..." the emperor of the dragon was stunned. He always felt that he had said less. However, since the Vientiane gate is sincere in reconciliation, the dragon emperor does not want to pursue any more. After all, the battle is really going on, and the victory or defeat may be unknown. Moreover, the nine soul continent can not bear the fight between them. The saint twelve chooses to retreat, and the long emperor does not want to be aggressive. After solving the problem of the Dragon Emperor, the holy twelve looked directly at the golden hands and other people. He looked at the golden hand for a moment, and then said, "judge, since you are here, please show up and see me." The sound fell to the ground and the crowd was boiling. "Your honor is here?" "Where is he?" "Are you lucky to see the magistrate today?" It''s no use getting excited. It''s no use worrying about it. The dragon head of the Vientiane gate appears. If the judge does not come, none of the people here dare to leave. Even if the golden hand is here, it will not help. However, at this time, he saw his body suddenly move, and then the whole person lowered his head. When he raised his head again, his eyes were closed, but his mouth made a sound. "Holy twelve, long time no see." The sound is rich and profound, which is very impressive. Judge! The real leader of Shenwu ruling hall! Standing at the peak of Shenwu continent! "Judge, you have always coveted my nine spirits and launched many invasions. However, you can''t succeed. As long as my holy twelfth is still alive, your flag of divine power will not be inserted into my nine souls." Saint twelve said lightly, as if in a gesture. The judge said with a smile: "it''s useless to talk more. Only fists are the best words. I didn''t expect that this Shenwu battle will be different. However, the strength of the nine spirits will be weaker than that of Shenwu. The limitation of jiuhun means that it will become the subsidiary continent of Shenwu continent. Sooner or later, our people will smash your gates with swords." "Then wait." "Don''t worry, it won''t be long."The judge said. Saint twelve said nothing. "Let''s go." The judge seemed to be a little interested, said a light, and tore a hole out of thin air for the evacuation of shenwuren. St. 12 also intended to take people away, but just then a voice stopped them. "Hold on, judge!" As soon as this word fell, everyone was startled and looked at the source of the sound. It''s not someone else, it''s white night! The judge was interested, staring at the white night and asked with a smile, "white night? You are very good at defeating Zhongyan! What can I do for you, young man The white night did not reply, but looked at Saint 12 and said coldly, "master of the gate of Vientiane? Although you have executed yuezun and Tiansheng, you have not given them proper sanctions for the great emperor alliance! Shouldn''t you give me an account? " As soon as this sound falls, all four people are in an uproar. He called on the judge at night and questioned the twelfth. What does he mean? He is threatening the master of Vientiane! People are surprised, all feel the brain is confused. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Hearing the words of white night, many people in the alliance of the great emperors were angry. "White night, what are you? How can you talk here? Shut up The emperor of heaven and earth spoke coldly and his eyes were angry. "What do you say?" The Dragon Emperor on the top was angry, and the dragon power was blooming, attacking the emperor of heaven and earth. Bang! The emperor of heaven and earth was lying on the ground in an instant, unable to get up. His imperial spirit was just as fragile as paper paste in front of the emperor. There was an uproar all around. The gap between emperor long and Emperor Xuanyuan is too big, isn''t it? It''s not a level at all. But... The emperor of heaven and earth is the top emperor on the top. He is only one line behind Xuanyuan emperor. He has a very high position in the great emperor alliance, but he is still so weak in the face of the Dragon Emperor... what is the cultivation of the Dragon emperor? "You rubbish! If there was no white night, you would have been killed by Shenwu land! A group of ungrateful and treacherous dogs dare to shout here? Go away As soon as the voice fell, Longwei hit the emperor of heaven and earth. Pooh! The emperor of heaven and earth was directly bombed to the ground and threw blood at his mouth. Saint 12 did not make a sound. He calmed down and fell on the white night. He said faintly: "I know something about the alliance of the great emperors. However, it is not so common. The great emperors in the alliance of the great emperors are all the top-level strong men of various forces, representing the strength behind them. Once punished, there will be a lot of involvement." "Then, can the great alliance be allowed to act recklessly?" Baiye said: "before I came, I had sent someone to tell Xuanyuan to make an apology and promise on this matter, but I didn''t expect that the Shenwu war had just ended, and he would immediately retort. It can be seen that this person can''t believe that once the threat of Shenwu is over, he will still go his own way, and will drive the power of the great emperor alliance to act recklessly!" "What do you want?" "Did you kill me?" said Xuanyuan "Can the master let you die? Even if I want to kill you now, he will try his best to organize it! " It''s cold at night. Xuanyuan emperor''s strength and position are there, and the master of the Vientiane sect will never let him have anything. "What are you talking about?" The emperor Xuanyuan gave a scornful smile. "I can''t kill you, but it''s not that I can''t do anything about you!" The white night said coldly: "master of the Vientiane sect, I hope you will immediately disband the great emperor alliance, and at the same time, you will lock Xuanyuan emperor into Shaolong mountain, and serve with Tiansheng for ten years, and you can''t go down the mountain within ten years." After this, a burst of laughter broke out from the great emperor alliance. "What is this man dreaming of?" "Will the Lord of the gate of Vientiane listen to you? Don''t look at who you are? " "Ha ha ha ha... It''s just a fool talking in dream!" "White night, who do you think our leader is? How can you make a decision in one word? Do you really think that if you lose, you will be invincible? " One of the next great emperors laughed. But as soon as his voice fell, the white night disappeared. "White night, dare you!" Xuanyuan emperor''s pupil shrinks and rushes towards the white night with a roar. But as soon as the emperor Xuanyuan moved, the huge dragon power forced him again. Xuanyuan emperor''s face changed greatly. He had to stop to resist the dragon power, but he could not stop the white night of the riot. Sonorous! A sword is shining into the sky. The next emperor who mocked the white night disappeared in the light of the sword, leaving only two shallow footprints on the ground. In the white night, he stood with his sword and looked at him faintly: "am I qualified to speak?" All of a sudden, they were silent. Those who laugh at the white night tremble. Although the battle between Bai Ye and Zhong Yan is exhausted, with the help of the Dragon Emperor, his strength has recovered a lot. The terrible effects of the green emperor''s long life formula and the nine turn immortal body immediately restart. The ten Heavenly spirits are moistened and begin to release the spirit. Now the white night has recovered at least 10% of its strength, and it is more than enough to launch a dead dragon sword. Sheng 12 was still silent. He looked at the white night and the emperor Xuanyuan. He said faintly: "in the white night, Xuanyuan emperor, as the leader of the alliance of the great emperor, is also the top one of the nine souls. If I imprison him, I''m afraid there will be a lot of dissatisfaction." "So the headmaster refused my request?" White night light said. Saint twelve said nothing. "I see!" White night smile, but suddenly turned around, facing the Shenwu mainland side, opened his mouth and said: "the great emperor alliance, treacherous, ungrateful, the leader of the alliance is not true, and the Vientiane front does not pay attention to this matter. Although the nine souls are my hometown, I am extremely dissatisfied, but how can I stand alone in the white night, can not compete with it, can not eliminate this injustice! Your honor, I am willing to join Shenwu land! Crusade against the nine souls A word fell, startled all people''s brain. People looked at the white night in amazement, one by one gaping, unbelievable.White night... Even want to join Shenwu land? "Dragon Lord, this..." Yao Yi quickly called a sentence. But the white night was unmoved. "White night, you... Don''t be so impulsive!" "Everything can be discussed." "My Lord!" People were in a panic, shouting, one by one or persuading the white night, or begging the door master. The Emperor Yan and the emperor of wine were also anxious, but they were silent. How terrible the strength of the white night, its talent is self-evident, one person slaughters the list of God! Just this honor! Enough to prove his strength! If you get him alone, you will get the whole list of killing gods or even more. If you fall to the land of Shenwu in the white night, the loss to the land of nine souls will be immeasurable. What''s more... Daytime vacation grows up over time... Who can fight against it? "Ha ha ha ha... Good boy! Well said The Dragon Emperor laughed and looked at sheng12 contemptuously, and said with a smile, "holy twelve, I tell you, if you don''t give me a good treatment of Xuanyuan, I will join the Shenwu! When the time comes, Shenwu mainland will not even use the whole army! You can call me directly. I''d like to see what the nine souls mainland can do to block Laozi!! Ha ha ha... " the Dragon Emperor laughed. The nine souls all looked pale and trembled. On the other hand, all the people are excited. "Lord white night, if you really want to join us, we are willing to follow you!" "Lord Bai, I''d like to, please join us in Shenwu land!" "Why should nine souls treat you so much? We will try our best to help you to revenge The powerful men were excited. Especially Zhu Qingyao, full of expectations, if white night really join Shenwu mainland, it must be a giant. And... It is very likely to sit in the position of Xiao Liyan! After all, Xiao Liyan is dead, and one man in the white night slaughters the God list, and his prestige is incomparable. No one doubts his strength. He is absolutely qualified! And he, as the agent of white night in Shenwu land, will be able to rise to the top. Luochanu stares at the white night and plays with her mouth. And in the corner, the veiled woman is also looking at, the beautiful eyes are all over the complex. "If white night makes such a choice, then I am willing to break away from the nine spirits and merge into Shenwu!" At this time, Emperor Yan also stood out. The people here are even more shocked... "Lord Yan, you..." this is the serious Nine Emperors and ten emperors! It is the pillar of the nine soul continent and the mainstay of resisting the Shenwu army! If he also mutinies, what can jiuhun take against Shenwu? "Laozi is the same as Emperor Yan!" Wine emperor also made a voice, a drop of wine bottle, anger to heaven. The people of the grand alliance were completely silent. Jiuhunren is totally disoriented and can''t do anything about it... What''s going on? One by one, the powers of the nine spirits rebelled one after another? What to do? There was a standoff at the scene. The magistrate gave a low smile, as if satisfied with the sudden change. Everyone is waiting for the answer of Saint 12! But at this point, another person came forward. People are watching. It''s the ice palace saint. However, she spoke softly, and her lips were full of sounds of nature: "if the master of the gate insists on not expressing his position, I will not think for long that the nine spirits will fall apart. Even if Shenwu doesn''t take action, the nine spirits will also fall into the fire of war and no longer exist." "Girl, what do you mean?" St. twelve asked. "Because of people''s heart!" The voice of the saint is cold and pleasant. "The white night has won the hearts of the people, but the alliance of the great emperors has lost all their hearts!" In a word, point out the universe. It has been known for a long time that the white night went out to defeat the gods and martial arts. Today''s white night has already become a hero of nine souls. In addition, he started out for the weak and punished those who committed crimes in the great emperor''s League. I don''t know how many people went to Dajing city to follow him. And Xuanyuan emperor stealthily attacks for the dead dragon sword! Is it not heartless? If forced to leave at night, I do not know how many people will choose to join Shenwu land. And the Vientiane gate... Will be completely reviled and disappointed by the nine soul people... Saint twelve took a deep breath, and his look became serious, as if he had made a decision! "Somebody "Yes Yao Yi and others came forward. "Take Xuanyuan emperor!" "This... Yes!" Yao Yi hesitated, and immediately took people to Xuanyuan emperor. "Wanton!" Around the great emperor alliance people roar, one by one to urge soul power. But it was stopped by Emperor Xuanyuan."Stop it! The headmaster is here. Don''t mess around! " The emperor Xuanyuan said in a deep voice. The people in the alliance of the great emperor gave up, but they were unwilling: "leader..." "since it is the choice of the sect leader, I have nothing to say!" Xuanyuan emperor Leng hum, but his eyes stare at the white night: "white night, I admit, you won, but it won''t be the end, but it''s only ten years, it''s just a moment to snap your fingers!" "But ten years later, I can kill you!" White night light way: "I said, I will personally kill you, otherwise you think you can leave alive today?" Xuanyuan emperor''s face suddenly changed. "Take it." Holy twelve deep voice. Xuanyuan emperor was handcuffed and taken away from Tiandi terrace in the imperial dragon team. He dare not resist. Because he can''t deal with the master of Vientiane, the Dragon Emperor and the white night! The situation is too much for him. "From today on, the alliance of the great emperors will be dissolved!" Holy twelve again high drink, spin son turned to the white night way: "white night, this under you can satisfy?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 Saint twelve bowed his head! People did not speak for a long time. They opened their eyes and looked at the master of Vientiane. Their heart almost jumped out of their throat. In many people''s minds, the master of the Vientiane sect is the God of the nine souls continent, their emperor and the emperor of the nine five! However, today''s white night, the leader of the Vientiane sect actually bowed his head and forced him to take down Xuanyuan emperor and forcibly dissolve the great emperor Alliance... what a terror! Many people feel dreamy and unreal. Now, it''s still the age of white night. "The master''s decision is not only to satisfy me, but also to satisfy jiuhunren. Do you think I am the only one dissatisfied with Xuanyuan and the great emperor alliance?" The white night is light. The holy twelve do not speak, light and look, seem to be thinking of something. "However, the alliance of the great emperors was finally dissolved. At least, the result is not bad. I just want to remind the Vientiane gate that if there are any special actions in the future, it will not prevent me from joining Shenwu land." The white night is light. "White night, you bastard! Are you threatening our Vientiane gate? " All the people of Vientiane gate are filled with indignation! White night staring at those people, face frost, cold way: "right!" This word jumps out, good hang did not give these people to angry death. The Vientiane disciples were livid and shivering, and no one spoke. How dare they mess around with the Dragon Emperor? What''s more, if you really want to force the white night to Shenwu land, it''s a huge threat to the nine spirits! We can''t kill them, we can''t suppress them. We have to obey. "White night, let''s call it a day. Let''s do it yourself." Saint twelve said lightly, turning to the crack behind him. The people of the Vientiane sect and the alliance of the great emperors also followed in the past and withdrew the nine spirits one after another. The battle of Shenwu came to an end after the departure of Saint 12. The white night took a deep breath and looked at the Yan Emperor, wine emperor and others who had not left. He stepped forward and clasped his fist: "thank you for your help." "There is no need to say thank you. On the contrary, we have to thank you in the white night. If it wasn''t for you, the nine spirits would not have looked like." Emperor Yan shook his head and laughed. "It''s just that the pattern of nine spirits has been broken again. Even without the invasion of Shenwu, jiuhun is afraid that it will not be peaceful." The wine emperor shook his head and sighed, and his eyes were full of worries. Silent in the white night, my eyes sway slightly. Although the alliance of the great emperor is dissolved, it does not mean that the nine spirits have recovered to the past. At least from the attitude of Saint 12, he does not agree with the dissolution of the alliance. As a leader, if he doesn''t support this, how can the nine spirits live in peace? "Step by step, we can only do our best." White night shook his head. "We will support you." Yan Di and others left with such a sentence. Shangguan Lingli, Jie ruqiao, Dong Qiaoer and other Yulong dare not speak. Perhaps they have felt in their hearts that they are not on the same level as Bai Ye. But at the moment, no matter who they are, they have only one feeling to the white night. That''s reverence! Worship and respect! White night conquered the young generation with strength! But then the judge at the other end said. The voice is deep, it hits the soul. "White night, if you don''t join us now, you will regret it! You have to think about it clearly. What kind of people are Saint 12? You have also seen clearly. If you agree to join us now, I can give you the position of the Lord of the temple branches. From now on, you will be on top of ten thousand people in Shenwu land! How are you? " The judge seems not to have given up his mind. Although many people know that the white night is just using the matter of joining the divine power to force Saint 12 to bow down, in his opinion, it is not impossible to dig the wall of white night. "You are right. I have seen through these people, but the land of nine souls is my hometown after all. There are still many people who need to be guarded by me. I will not go to Shenwu land until I have to." White night light says, voice is hoarse, appear incomparably tired. He thought that the judge would be furious, but he just laughed and said, "white night, I believe you will join me sooner or later!" "Not necessarily." White night in the eyes of a ray of fierce Guan Ze flash. The judge did not say much and took people back to Shenwu land. People who stand at your height will not persuade others again and again. The second scene ended and the Shenwu battle was officially over. There was no need to hold the third one any more. With such strong men as the Dragon Emperor, the judges would not dare to act rashly. What''s more, it was too shocking to kill all the gods by one person in the white night. The morale of Shenwu people must be low and be shocked by it. And it spread like wildfire to the whole land of nine souls and Shenwu. Countless people were surprised by the fierce performance of the white night. Cut Shengwu, defeat Luocha, forced to finally take the initiative to admit defeat!What a remarkable achievement this is? The nine soul people are boiling, cheering, fearless and cold, which still want to invade? However, when the Xuanyuan emperor and the great emperor''s Alliance came out, the nine spirits side became lively again. Countless people are not ashamed of Xuanyuan''s behavior, but also more support the white night. As a result, the position of white night in the land of nine souls rose with the war. People leave tiantiantiantai one after another. Bai xiaorou, Mulian and others do not directly return to the ice palace. Instead, they come to Dajing city with the white night, and naturally there is the Dragon Emperor. Since Bai xiaorou was introduced into the ice palace, she has not seen the white night for a long time. When she meets her close relatives, she naturally records her kindness, and has been pestering with the white night. Mu Lian is quite reserved and follows from afar. Grand view city is rejoicing because of the return of the white night, and numerous souls are welcome. Although a lot of things have happened, in the hearts of countless nine souls, white night is a hero. On that day, grand view city fell into carnival. On the second day, all parties came to celebrate the victory of white night on the victory of Shenwu Shashen list. After a few days, grand view city finally cooled down. In the daytime, Duanmu tomorrow, Ji Di, Yan Di, Shentu and others were called in, and people gathered together. The saint did not leave, perhaps just want to let Bai xiaorou stay in Dajing city for a period of time. "Boy, after this incident, the Vientiane gate will be strict with your family and even more likely to attack you. You have to guard against it." The Dragon Emperor has changed back to that bloated fat man''s image, holding a wine jar, drinking and saying at the same time. "For the sake of the nine spirits, the Dragon Master is the hero of the nine soul land. How can the Vientiane gate treat the dragon master like this?" Duanmu will bite his teeth secretly tomorrow. "White night is a nine soul hero, but his strength is too terrible! The so-called not to be envied is mediocre. You should know that the present white night is just a lower emperor. If he is allowed to grow up to the upper emperor, will the Vientiane gate still hold him down? How can the Vientiane gate not be afraid? How can Saint 12 not guard against it? What''s more, white night also has a dead dragon sword, which makes the threat even greater. " Qianlong shook his head. "Master, what should I do?" Asked the divine way with a frown. Qianlong thought for a moment and shook his head: "there is no way. There is only one way to go. That is to improve our own strength as soon as possible. Nothing is more reliable than having absolute power." No one spoke. However, the saint was aware of a clue. Liu Mei frowned and said, "the elder of the Dragon Emperor means that the Vientiane gate is about to attack the white night?" "Sheng12 was forced by the white night to shut down Xuanyuan emperor. However, no one knows whether it has been closed or not. No one knows whether the Xuanyuan emperor on Shaolong mountain is really Xuanyuan emperor, and no one knows if he intends to let Xuanyuan emperor out to make trouble. As for the Vientiane gate? It''s sooner or later to start fighting against the white night. They should be racking their brains to take away the dead dragon sword! " Long Di Dan Dao. "If you hand over the dead dragon sword, will the Vientiane gate stop staring at the dragon master?" "Naivety, hand over the dead dragon sword, the white night will only die faster, the tiger has no teeth, and will not be killed immediately?" The Dragon Emperor hummed. When this was said, people were terrified. "The leader of the Vientiane sect took Xuanyuan emperor in public. Would he really release Xuanyuan emperor secretly?" The way frowned. "The emperor Xuanyuan must be honest in it recently. Maybe after some time. White night, you don''t have much time. At present, you may be able to fight against the final stream. However, if you fight against the existence of the master of the Vientiane sect, you will hit the stone with an egg. If Xuanyuan emperor is truly loyal to Saint XII, the strength of the Vientiane gate will be strengthened. It will be a matter of a moment to kill you! Against such a strong man as him, the dead dragon sword can no longer give you the advantage of killing with one sword! It''s just like you''re going to fight! " Qianlong put down the wine jar and said solemnly. "It is still difficult for me to enter the next great emperor. How easy is it to enter the middle emperor again?" White night frowns. Although he is advantaged by nature, he has gained countless Qi luck. It may not be easy to get to the present day. The spirit of the dead dragon is the eleventh heaven soul with amazing strength. It is difficult to enter the imperial realm and enter the middle emperor? How can it be so simple? "Cultivation doesn''t care about the length of time, but what you experience and understand. Some people sit at home for a hundred years, and they can''t get into the way of emperor, while some people can be promoted to the great emperor after ten years of practice." Qianlong said in a deep voice, "what you have to do now is to leave Dajing city! Look for opportunities. " "Leave?" Hearing the sound in the white night, I lowered my eyebrow and thought for a moment. I suddenly understood something and nodded thoughtfully: "you mean it''s not safe for me to stay in grand view city. If they know where I am, they can start. But if I leave, no one dares to offend Dajing city because of my deterrence, right?" "Yes." Qianlong said with a faint smile: "if you are in Dajing City, you will be in the light, and they will be in the dark. They will move you more easily. But if you leave, they will be in the dark, and you will be in the dark. How dare they do anything about it?""You''re right, but... With my current soul power, I can control the nine spirits. Even if I don''t rely on the dragon sword, I can fight against the great emperor. What else can I experience in the land of nine souls?" "Have you really gone all over the nine souls?" Qian Long Shu''s smile. "Well?" The white night was stunned. "Do you know where I''ve been hiding all this time?" Qianlong said again. "Where?" "Holy state!" Qianlong uttered two words. As soon as the word fell, the whole room was filled with panic. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 Holy state! Jiuhun is the highest state in mainland China, and is also the most densely populated place where nine spirits are strong. Shengzhou is not far away from Xiong, but for many strong people in the nine spirits, that is a taboo. For countless young soul people, it is a mysterious field! According to historical records, the holy state is divided into the inner Saint state and the outer holy state. The two holy states are quite different. Strictly speaking, only the outer holy state belongs to the nine soul continent, while the inner Saint state is just a Taoist school existing in the nine soul continent. The headquarters of Vientiane gate is located in Wai Sheng state. Most of what is recorded in historical records is about Wai Sheng state. Of course, there are many powerful people in Wai Sheng state, which is also a place full of challenges and opportunities. However, Risheng state is quite different. It does not belong to the Vientiane gate, and the Vientiane gate has no right to manage it. Of course, the people of Lisheng state will not intervene in the affairs between the Vientiane gate and the nine spirits. White night yearned for the holy state, but he was warned more than once. Don''t go to San Francisco. It is said that all the people who entered the state were once legendary on the nine spirits. They only wanted to seek the real road, and cut off the connection with the nine spirits. They entered the state without desire or desire, and were determined to do the Tao. "Boy, with your shrewdness, you can see that I didn''t have the strength to fight against the holy twelve, otherwise I would have fought with that guy and killed yuezun to vent my hatred. Although I got the tiger, and after a period of recovery, the former body was destroyed. How easy is it to recover to the peak? This time, I heard that you ran to Tiandi platform, so I rushed there. Otherwise, even if the Shenwu people beat me, I would not care about their life and death! " Qianlong was indignant, but xuan''er sighed and shook his head: "after you leave, I will close the gate. After I leave, I will go to find the saint twelve boy and the Vientiane gate to settle accounts." White night nodded and pondered. Since it was decided to go to Saint state, Dajing city had to set up more or less defenses and establish an effective communication array. If something really happened, at least he would be able to come back at the first time. "Let''s talk about it in a year. I want to go back to Qingge mainland first." White night took a deep breath: "I haven''t been back for a long time." "No problem." "Dragon master, I will go back with you." Ji Di and others spoke one after another. "No, there''s still someone to sit in the grand view city. I''ll take xiaorou back." White night to the virgin light smile: "saint, I wonder if your sect can give xiaorou a holiday?" "Now that you are famous in mainland China, how dare Ice Palace disobey your meaning? You can take Xiao Rou back. I''ll say, "master." Saint judo is light. "Thank you, my lady." After a few days, when the white night recovered, she cleaned up and led Bai xiaorou to leave. At the same time, he also said hello to the Emperor Yan, the emperor of wine, and the emperor Bing. If the city was in trouble, the three families would help. In order to be in case, the white night will be the Shura also left for defense, Shura material is special, can resist the attack of the upper emperor, the combat power is still strong. But Ji Di, Shentu and others practiced the emperor''s scriptures he had given, and their strength was not weaker than that of the middle emperor. After almost everything was explained, he drove his horse to Shahai at night. Along the way, Bai xiaorou is very excited and her face is like a flower. I''m looking forward to it. Go home! What he practiced in the white night was not the merciless way, nor the desire for nothing. On the contrary, he cared more about the seven emotions and six desires. His homesickness was also a kind of one, and became more and more intense with the idea of going home. I don''t know how long they haven''t seen them. Prajna, Longyue, huanshiying... Tibetan Dragon House... And relatives. I don''t know how my parents are? On the edge of shabai, I saw the spirits coming and going at the wharf, so lively that several boats crossing the sea were full of people. Perhaps it is the instability of Xiong Jue that makes many soul people seek refuge in other continents. "Brother, are we going to line up?" Bai xiaorou asked with her head askew. "No "Does brother have a Horcrux to cross the sea?" "No At night, he dismounted from his horse and walked toward the sea with Bai xiaorou in his arms. "Hello, boy, do you want to die? Come here quickly. Don''t be swept into the sea of evil, or you will be dead. " Cried a boatman on the quayside. With a faint smile in the white night, he jumped up and stepped on the sky, turning into a long rainbow and rushing towards the distance. The terrible emperor Qi pulled out a rainbow in the air. Many people exclaimed. Bai xiaorou is frightened and hugs the body of white night tightly, like an octopus. The little girl screamed all the way, obviously frightened. "It seems that queen ice didn''t let you have any actual combat." White night laughs. "Xiaorou practiced in the ice palace, mostly meditating. Master said that she was about to make a breakthrough. If the breakthrough failed, the future would be unpredictable. Therefore, she asked me and sister saint to prepare in advance, and I was not allowed to leave the sect at will. This time, I begged for a long time before master agreed. ""Ready for you?" What do you mean by catching the point in the daytime? Does ice queen want to do the aftercare ahead of time? It''s no wonder that she can''t get a glimpse of the empress''s desire to break through the ice. "The ice queen should be the middle emperor." Asked the white night. "Up there." Bai xiaorou looks at her brother strangely. "The great emperor?" White night''s pupil shrinks: "do you mean that the ice queen''s elder is now the supreme emperor, and she is about to break through? To a higher level? " "It seems." Bai xiaorou thought for a moment. The white night thought. Among the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, Queen ice is the most low-key and most mysterious. No matter what happens to the nine spirits, she almost never shows up and basically asks the saint to do the work for her. However, from Bai xiaorou''s words, we can know that the ice queen''s breakthrough is not sure, otherwise it will not be so. It''s just... What kind of state is it above the great emperor? It made him yearn for it. At that level, is there no need to worry about the threat of Vientiane gate? The speed of the white night is very fast. Now his imperial spirit is more and more pure and his soul is full of energy. It is easy to cross the sea of evil spirits. Let''s go to Wudang first. Longyue should be there. White night thought, excited his speed can not help but speed up a few points. Since the removal of the boundary between mountains and rivers, the restoration of the Vientiane gate, and the gradual reorganization of the order in Wudang. With the arrival of long Jue, Zhiwu, which has been in chaos for a long time, has gradually shown a thriving scene. The fighting between the clans has rarely happened. People tend to dig out the treasures left by their ancestors. However. When the white night approached Tianma City, the Vientiane gate and the address of Wudang, a disordered spirit floated over. Along with it came a violent and destructive atmosphere. "Brother, there seems to be a fight ahead?" Called Bai xiaorou. White night eyebrows slightly heavy. This is already the place of the dragon, who dares to be presumptuous here? Close to the city, you can see that there are two people opposing each other. In the middle of the two people, two figures are intertwined. They are crazy to launch soul power and collide with each other. All kinds of gorgeous soul skills blow up one after another, and the two people fight each other inextricably. One of them did not know each other in the daytime, but the other was the snake and others. Among the two people who fought, one of them was Qian Yizhen, who had not seen for a long time. He has been promoted to the level of burning heaven. He is dressed in white, with white hair and white beard. He looks like an immortal. However, the strength of the young people who fight with him is even more terrifying. After three or two moves, he is crushed to death. Thousand also really some not to support, entangles the snake one people to see the facial expression is tight, the expression is flustered. White night face a cold, speed hasty, such as a meteor hit in the middle of two people. Bang! The terrible sinking force made the whole Tianma City tremble. "Who?" There was a sound of drinking all around. The shaking two people also separated. Thousand also really returned to Tianma City, a little flustered, and the young man did not dodge, hands attached, light staring at this head. "Oh? Do you still have helpers? significant! I''ll see if you have any cards left! " The youth disdains to say, on the face only leaves scorn. White night put Bai xiaorou on the ground, dispelled the dust around, staring at those young people, and walked forward. Qian Yizhen, entangled snake and others only saw that a young man appeared in front of him. The young man turned his back to the people and could not see his appearance. They were all puzzled. "You are..." the snake called carefully. However, the man did not answer the snake''s voice. He glanced at the people in front of him and spoke coldly. "Who are you?" "Xiong Jue, Liu family!" The young man''s hands are behind him, and he says with pride. "The great mainland?" The white night frowned. "You know what you are!" The youth sneered: "we are ordered to take over Tianma city! If you are a member of Tianma City, I advise you to move out of here quickly. Otherwise, I will not blame my ruthless iron hand and kill you! " As the voice dropped, the young man and the people behind him were murderous. But as soon as it was detached from the body, it immediately disappeared. Not only that, but also the spirit of their whole body was gone. As soon as they left the body, they disappeared. The young man''s face was slightly stunned, and he felt something was wrong. But see the white night closed his eyes, light voice: "who gives you the courage, come here wantonly?" "No nonsense! If you don''t want to leave, you can die. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance! " The youth felt something was wrong, and for fear of change, he was too lazy to be wordy and rushed directly over. But he just ran a few steps, suddenly his knees broke, the whole person knelt on the ground. The people around him were speechless.At this time, the snake finally recognized the man and exclaimed, "you... You are the dragon master!" "Dragon master?" "Here comes the dragon master!! Oh, my God, here comes the dragon master All the people of longjue were overjoyed, and they knelt down and cried out one after another. "See the dragon master!" The voice was ringing. The young man was shocked, but there was no sound. "Dragon master? Are you... Are you white night? " The young man endured the pain, and his eyes were full of fear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 The name of the Dragon Master is known to all. It is sooner or later to be granted the title of emperor and enter the Nine Emperors and ten emperors at night. Who dares to provoke the dragon power in Dajing city? But these people obviously only know the dragon master, but they don''t know the war of Shenwu. The young man gritted his teeth and said, "white night, I know you are very strong, but I hope you can think twice before you act. We are entrusted by the master of Vientiane gate to take over this place! Your dragon is really strong, your strength is amazing, but if you compete with the Vientiane gate, it''s like hitting the stone with an egg! If you still offend the Vientiane gate, do you think you still have a way to live? " White night frowned and looked at the man strangely. He couldn''t help asking, "when did you come to Wudang?" "What does it have to do with you?" The youth is alert. White night shook his head: "I want to say that if you come nearby, you should know that I and the Vientiane gate have already torn their faces and the alliance of the great emperors has already been dissolved! How can you say such naive words? " "What? Is the alliance of the great emperors dissolved? " A group of people were horrified. "Well, what is the Vientiane gate? The Xuanyuan emperor has been arrested by my brother. Even the master of the Vientiane sect dare not offend my brother. Do you dare to brag here? How shameless White small soft walked up, lovely little nose a wrinkle, a face proud way. When young people hear the sound, they are struck by lightning, and they seem to be petrified one by one... "how can this be possible?" "So... Is the war over? What was the result? " The young man seemed to have thought of something. He was excited and asked in a hurry. "The war of Shenwu was impossible for us to win, but my brother killed all the people on the Shenwu list alone! Turn defeat into victory Bai xiaorou is more and more proud, like a proud peacock, her face is almost facing the sky. "Killing God list by one person? cheat! What terrible existence is the top three of the list of killing gods, especially the end Yan, which is almost like gods! How can a white night be done? " The young man turned pale in horror and shivered. They don''t believe it at all. It''s just... Is it necessary to cheat them in the white night? The white night frowned and walked towards the youth. "You are just the peak of the burning heaven realm. How can you know the end? Who are you? " The Shenwu battle is almost completely confidential to the soul people at the bottom of the nine souls continent. It is only the people of the pseudo emperor level who spread most of them. However, the people in the burning heaven realm know only about it. For example, the young man who is clearly here can know the battle of Shenwu. It can be seen that before he arrived, the battle of Shenwu had already started. However, he was not in the Imperial Palace, but he knew the end of the war The list is very familiar. How can an ordinary person in the nine spirits burning heaven be so familiar with Shenwu shishenbang? You know, many people in the burning heaven haven''t even heard the name of Shenwu land. Hearing the query of the white night, the young man''s face changed and his words were somewhat unnatural: "what do you say? I... I don''t understand! " "Who ordered you to come here? What''s your purpose here? Why do you know? You seem to know a lot about the list of murderers? " Day night to the youth in front of cold said. "I don''t know!" Young people know that they have been suspected, so they are not excused and keep their mouths shut. "Is it?" Cold hum in the white night, suddenly a finger raised, a sword spirit swept from the youth''s head. Pooh! A strange voice sounded. Young people only feel that their heads are cool and cold. His whole body trembled, and he quickly turned his head to look at it. However, he saw that all the people in the burning heaven were only half of their bodies left behind. They fell on the ground with blood and viscera scattered all over the ground. They didn''t even have time to react, let alone resist. The rest of the survivors were scared out of their wits, trembling, and fear and despair occupied their minds. "Now, if any of you will tell me the truth, I will spare him from death!" White night hands behind the negative cold said. "I said! I said! Dragon Master, don''t kill me! Don''t kill me A middle-aged man knelt directly on the ground and yelled. "I said! Lord dragon, in fact, it is the heavenly saint who ordered us to come. It is the heavenly saint "Yes, Tiansheng wants us to occupy the gate of Vientiane in the land of Wu, and then occupy the gate of Vientiane into the land of soul! He wants us to control these continents through the Vientiane gate! Crowding out the dragon Those people one by one quickly knelt down, yelled in a hurry, one mouth like a machine gun, constantly spit out words, for fear that a little slow will be killed by the night. "Shut up White night was noisy noise ear pain, a big drink. People were silent, and all around were quiet for a moment. The leaders, who are you looking at all night "I..." the young man trembled. "Then I''ll ask you." The white night said coldly, "just now someone said that it was the saint of heaven who ordered you to come here, didn''t it?""Yes..." "why did the saint of heaven send you here The young man hesitated and said in a low voice: "the elder Tiansheng said that the war of Shenwu in the land of nine souls will surely be defeated. He asked us to enter the land of Wu as soon as possible, and control the Vientiane gate with his command, then enter jinhun and Qingge to control all the branches of the Vientiane sect, and then use the power of the Vientiane gate to control the three continents." "Don''t you know that these Vientiane branches have dragon Jue''s help, and you have no chance to infiltrate?" The white night asked coldly. "Elder Tian Sheng knows that we can''t deal with the power of dragon Jue alone. Therefore, he has sent several teams to advance towards this side. I believe they will arrive soon. Among them, there are two lower emperors. With them, they are enough to sweep three continents." The young man trembled. That is to say, he now knows that it is impossible, not to mention the two lower great emperors. Even if the two high emperors come, I''m afraid it will not be enough for the Lord to clean up. "Has the saint of heaven been so rampant?" In the white night, his eyes were slightly cold, and he asked in a deep voice, "why did he do this? What''s good for him to control the mainland? " "Because... Because if the nine soul continent fails in the Shenwu war, Shenwu will attack the nine soul continent, and he... He has control of these three continents, so... Just..." the youth hesitated and did not seem to want to say the rest. As soon as the general trend of the white night urges, the earth and mountains shake in an instant, as if the end of the world comes. The spine of the people around him was so cold that the young people couldn''t bear it. He screamed eagerly: "the heavenly sage elder can take advantage of these three continents to ask for merit from the magistrates!" Hearing the sound in the white night, he was surprised: "do you even know the judge?" The young man''s face suddenly changed. "Who are you?" "This... This..." "say, or die here, I ask other people." I squint at night. The young man had no way to go. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "I am the judge of Shenwu land!" "What?" This moment is not only white night, but also the companions behind the youth. "You... Are you from the land of Shenwu?" "You are a stranger!" "Has the elder Tiansheng colluded with the people of Shenwu land?" People clamoured and scolded, and were very angry. White night raised their hands, and the crowd stopped talking again. After thinking for a moment, he said faintly, "Tiansheng asked you to come and occupy the control of these three continents. Then when the Shenwu land attacked and killed, he voluntarily surrendered in exchange for interests and status?" "Yes." The young man said it all at once and said in a low voice: "I have heard of the plan of the heavenly sage elder, because I am one of his messengers communicating with Shenwu mainland. Once the Shenwu war is over, Shenwu mainland will attack and kill from xiongjue continent. The nine soul people will absolutely not be able to stop the Shenwu army. Xiongjue mainland will be occupied at the first time, and then the nine spirits will have the vital strength to fight for martial arts, jinhun and Qingge Go back, and these three places are in the hands of the heavenly sage elder. When the Shenwu army comes in, he just needs to remove the defense of three continents and let the commander of Shenwu army drive in. Then, it will be much easier to annihilate the strong nine spirits and rule the nine spirits. " The youth told the whole story, and everyone heard it in cold sweat. Tiansheng turned to Shenwu. This is no less than the threat of joining the Shenwu at night. In an instant, white night understood a lot. It''s no wonder that Tian Sheng dared to be so bold and reckless that he was supported by a judge. Fortunately, Tiansheng is now locked up in Shaolong mountain, and the Shenwu battle has also failed. It is impossible for Shenwu people to draw nine spirits for the time being. "My lord... But can you let us go?" The young man asked in a cold sweat. "Others can go, you can''t for the time being." White night wave light way, a breath of life rolled out, wrapped his knees, and immediately healed that bloody place. When the pain is gone, the young man''s twisted face stretches out. He looked at the white night in amazement and knelt down and kowtowed: "thank you very much." "You don''t have to thank me. I still have questions to ask you. However, as a person from the land of Shenwu, I can''t let you go easily. During this time, you can live in the prison of Tianma city." It''s cold at night. The young man was stunned and kept his head low. "What''s your name?" "I''ll tell you, my Lord, that the villain is zhuqingming." The young man whispered. "Bamboo green Ming?" White night moved eyebrows, slightly stupefied, looking at the young man''s face, a moment later asked suspiciously: "zhuqingyao, who are you?" Zhu Qingming was stunned and looked up at the white night. He hesitated. He seemed to be afraid that the white night was the enemy of zhuqingyao. He trembled and said, "it''s my brother!" This man is actually Zhu Qingyao''s younger brother? The white night thought about it and said, "it''s true.""Dragon master!" Thousand also really excited to run. "Take it down and find a room to close, so that he can give a confession. Don''t let him have any damage, you know?" The white night is light. Thousand also really Leng next, hurriedly bowing: "yes." White night nodded and left. Left a confused face of bamboo green Ming. "Not going to jail?" "Do you want to go?" "No, no, no, thank you... thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 After some inquiry, he found out that Zhu Qingming was Zhu Qingyao''s younger brother. Because of his extraordinary talent and amazing talent, he became famous early. He was admired by the court of adjudication and was worshipped by the court of adjudication. However, he was abandoned because of the failure of a mission. Although he has reached the peak of the burning heaven realm, it is not as good as before. The head of the temple in his area wanted to get rid of him, but because of the influence of bamboo forest, he had to transfer him to the intelligence group to be responsible for the intelligence liaison with the heavenly sage. But I didn''t expect to see a white night here. Zhu Qingyao helped the white night to protect Meixi and the eldest princess. For the white night, he was kind of friendly. His brother had to take good care of him. After solving the problem of zhuqingyao, he went straight to Tianma city at night. Only when they saw the white night clearly, they were all excited and excited. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" ... people scrambled to salute and call, and everyone''s eyes were filled with excitement. This is the real master of longjue! Now that Zhiwu mainland has been integrated and restored to order, communication with xiongjue has become more convenient. From time to time, people from xiongjue mainland will come and bring first-hand information about xiongjue mainland. If we want to say which force is the most powerful in jiuhun mainland, I''m afraid that apart from those familiar and detailed forces, it''s Dragon Jue. In particular, Qingge, jinhun and Zhiwu, all the sectarian forces that once existed in these three continents have been transformed into separate sects, all of which belong to the power of dragon Jue. Although the soul of these three continents is far from comparable to that of xiongjue, their influence is extremely terrifying, especially when there are so many talented people in the three continents, the Dragon Jue will be able to It will be trained vigorously, and in a short period of several decades, it will produce a terrifying burning heaven strongman. If given a hundred years of time and combined with the air transportation, it will not be a problem to produce the great emperor. Longjue has unlimited potential, but it needs time to accumulate. After all, it takes time to practice. You can''t become fat at one breath. With the help of Poisson and others, represented by the Vientiane gate, the people in the mainland of Wudang are all obedient and no one dares to do evil. Although a lot of mainland people came to xiongjue, when they learned that longjue was the Dragon Jue in the white night, he did not dare to offend him, but respected him as a God. According to the description of entwined snake and others, there was once a great emperor coming, and people who faced longjue were polite and did not dare to make a mistake. This makes the snake and other people surprised, but also more respect for the white night. They guessed that it was most likely that the Dragon Master was standing at a height that could not be looked up to, otherwise the great emperors who were like gods to them would not be like this. "Dragon moon!" And Tianma city dragon Jue people drink a meal, the white night can not help but ask. He is most concerned about this girl. "Miss long has gone out to experience." The snake looked stiff and said in a low voice: "since the story of the dragon master has been coming, the Dragon girl has been longing for the majestic mainland. Especially seeing the attitude of the next great emperor, she can feel the gap between us and you. Dragon Girl crossed the sea alone a few months ago. She said that she would first go to the four continents to experience, impact on the heaven''s pride, and then look for opportunities They will break through the puppet emperor, seek for the emperor''s fortune and become the great emperor. " Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into a trance and sighed for a long time. Long Yue''s character is stubborn and does not admit defeat at all. He looked out and far away, thinking of the girl''s strong face, there was something strange in his heart. After a day''s hard work in Tianma City, he kept on marching towards the soul land in the daytime. However, just out of Tianma City, a beautiful figure in white like snow stopped him. I can''t help but smile when I see someone at night. "Wow, this sister is so beautiful." Bai xiaorou can''t help but wonder. Qianying looked at the little girl beside the white night. Her eyes rose slightly. For a long time, her red lips pursed gently: "your child?" "My sister." There is silence in the white night. Hearing the sound, the woman''s slightly nervous look gradually relaxed, and then smile: "Oh... White night, long time no see." The man who came here is a white dress, a snow sword, a white suit like snow, absolutely beautiful and out of the dust, like a man in the sky. "Bai Xiu, long time no see. How are you recently?" "It''s not bad. I''ve been practicing hard all this time. Although I seldom pay attention to the things on the mainland, your name is like the sun at noon. Come on, come on. Let me see the gap between me and you." Finish saying, Yi Bai Xiu pulls out the snow sword in the waist, the intention of war is strong. The white night was stupefied and looked at his waist. There was only the simple dead Dragon Sword left, so he picked up a branch from the roadside. "The dead dragon sword can''t be pulled out. Let''s replace it with this one." "Be careful, then." Yi Bai Xiu does not trust big, she knows that the white night is not what it used to be. She snorts and blows away with the sword. Although the speed is not slow, but in the eyes of the white night, it can see clearly.When the snow sword comes, the white night is symbolically blocked by branches. Two people, you come and I go, the right ten moves. Yi Baixiu felt a little powerless. She released the spirit of heaven and soul, combined the spirit and the sky. Her sword was like a rainbow, but the white night was like a wall that could never be pierced. It was impeccable! After fighting for about thirty or forty moves, Yi Baixiu retreated, panting gently, and her chest heaved. "No more?" White night Leng way. "No more." Yi Bai Xiu bitter smile: "you didn''t use all your strength... No, you didn''t take this as a battle... The gap between me and you... Is too big." I don''t know how to refute it. Yi Bai show is open, free and easy way: "it seems that I still have to work hard." "Come on." White night laughs a way, the heart reads to move, palm a turn, a emperor classics appears in his hand. Before in Tianma City, they put a part of it to entwine snake and Qian Yizhen. Yi Baixiu is also one of his own, so there is no need to be polite. "Bai Xiu, take it." Yi Bai Xiu reached for a book and several bottles of pills. "This is..." "that is the pill refined by the emperor''s Sutra and me. It should be helpful to your cultivation." White night road. "Oh... The emperor''s Scripture?" Yi Bai Xiu suddenly thought of something, and her small face was full of amazement: "white night, can''t it be this... This is the soul method practiced by the great emperor in the legend?" "Yes, the book I gave you is called" broken star and broken sun sword ". It is used by a middle great emperor who uses the sword. If you cultivate your skills, you can see the secret meaning of the imperial realm from it. It will be very helpful for you to attack the imperial realm in the future." White night laughs. Emperor''s Scripture? The skills practiced by the great emperor! How precious is that? On the mainland of Xiong Jue, it''s also the baby that everyone fights for. Yi Bai Xiu took a deep breath and showed a faint smile. She held the emperor''s Sutra in her arms and took a deep breath: "thank you, white night." "You''re welcome. Who made us friends?" White night laughs. Yi Bai Xiu smiles, suddenly, she seems to think of something, and quickly asked: "white night, you are now powerful, that there is one thing, you can do it?" "What''s the matter?" White night doubts. "Save people." "Save who?" "Fu is merciless." Yi Bai Xiu seems to think of something, and her look is somewhat unnatural. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face became cold: "what''s wrong with her? Did anyone hurt her? " "Don''t get me wrong. Everyone knows that Fu Qingqing has a good friendship with you. With the support of dragon Jue, no one dares to take her in these three continents." Yi Baixiu shook her head and said: "however, a year ago, Fu Wuqing seemed to have found a magical secret place, which might be the cave of a strong man. So she led several soul people in to explore the truth, but she didn''t want to see that the secret place was full of organs. When Fu mercilessly escaped from his life, he was already poisoned and his life was not long ago. Later, we found master Qian Yizhen He uses the soul method to temporarily freeze the merciless body and block the spread of the toxin. We search everywhere for the antidote, but all of us fail. White night, where are you now? Can we save heartlessness? " "Take me now!" White night rush road. Yi Bai Xiu was stunned for a moment, nodded, pulled a few horses, three people galloped. Fu merciless is naturally in the Fu family. The Fu family was originally settled in the land of Qingge, but in order to develop, coupled with the relationship with long Jue, the whole family moved to the mainland of soul. Looking at the white night a face anxious color, followed by the clothes white show can not help but some lost consciousness. "Do I have flowers on my face?" Looking at the front of the white night, as if aware of the eyes of Yi Bai Xiu, can not help but ask side head. White show slightly embarrassed, but quickly relieved, a faint smile: "no, just think you this person is very reliable." "Is it?" "You never care about the strength of the people around you, and you will work hard to improve the strength to protect them." Yi Bai Xiu light smile: "thank you." The white night laughed and did not speak. However, Bai xiaorou pouted and said, "little sister, do you like my brother?" "Well..." the dress white show cheek a red, but directly generous said: "yes! Your brother is so excellent, which girl doesn''t like it? " "You give up. My brother belongs to me. I''ll let you be a second room at most." Bai xiaorou hums and hugs the white night tightly. The white night was rather embarrassing. Yi Bai Xiu covered her lips and laughed. I don''t feel lonely all the way. When they arrived at the land of soul, the three men were still on their way. Along the way, there are no more corpses everywhere as before, and there are battles everywhere. The souls passing by even greet the three people from time to time. On the whole continent, there is much less hostility. However, as they approached the Fu family, a long procession of family members marched along the road towards the Fu family.White night slightly a Leng, but did not pay attention to. But when we arrived at the gate of the Fu family, we found that the whole Fu family was decorated with lanterns and decorations, which was a scene of celebration. "Miss Yi? Miss Yi, here you are! The villain will inform the owner immediately Seeing the visitor, the housekeeper of the Fu family, who was waiting at the door, immediately welcomed him with great respect. "Housekeeper Fu, what''s going on? Who is happy today Fu housekeeper Zheng Zheng Zheng, hesitated way: "is... Is miss." "Fu merciless?" Yi Baixiu cried out in silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 "What? Are you going to marry Her face suddenly changed, and her eyes were full of surprise. She immediately asked, "housekeeper Fu, what''s going on? Isn''t heartless poisoning coma? She... How could she get married? Her poison has not solved, how can you Fu family still have the mind to arrange for her marriage? Isn''t that nonsense? " Speaking of this, a trace of anger flickered in her autumn eyes. How dare housekeeper Fu offend Yi Bai Xiu? "Miss Yi, it''s not like that. In fact, it''s because someone can get rid of the poison. We have no way. The man said that if he detoxifies the lady, she must marry him. The owner is worried that the lady will drag on like this, so she can only agree. After all, if people are gone, then everything will not be empty talk? " Speaking of this, housekeeper Fu is also helpless. "What about the ruthlessness now?" Yi Baixiu asked. "The young lady is now resting in the cabinet, and the man will be detoxified in the future. According to him, once the toxicity is solved, he will get married immediately! He will come here in advance to detoxify the young lady and get married directly! " "Is he sure to untie the cruel poison at once?" White clothes show a frown. "It should be possible! That person''s strength is very strong, it is said to come from that piece of land, the background is deep, nobody dares to provoke! We don''t dare to get angry. " Fu housekeeper bitter face way. White clothes, willow eyebrows frown tight, silent. What continent? That is the great mainland! "Take me to see the heartlessness first." When Yi Bai Xiu was at a loss, a voice came from behind. White night? Yi Bai Xiu was stunned, but he forgot that there was still a white night behind him. He immediately said happily, "housekeeper Fu, hurry up and lead us the way." Housekeeper Fu looked at the white night, slightly curious: "is this childe?" "Just lead the way. Hurry up." White clothes show urgent way. "Oh... Ok... OK." Housekeeper Fu didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he rushed into the gate. The Fu family is located in a mountain villa. The road is flat, and it is also a treasure land of geomancy. At the beginning, the Fu family was famous in Qingge mainland and had many visitors. As the favored daughter of the Fu family, Fu Wuqing''s treatment is not ordinary. Her Xiuge is located in the back of the villa. The environment of Xiuge is very elegant. Two maids are in front of Xiuge day and night. When housekeeper Fu and others come in a hurry, the two maidens kneel down and kowtow. "Open the door, Miss Yi wants to see her." Fu Guan Jia Dao. "Yes." The maid pushed the door open, and the night came in. "Housekeeper Fu, this..." saw a man break in, two maid have color change. Fu housekeeper thought for a while, lowered his voice and said: "you go to inform the owner, I stay here." "Yes." The maid ran away. Housekeeper Fu squeezed out a smile to accompany him. Walk straight to the bed in the daytime. At the moment, Fu Wuqing has just thawed out of the frost. He is lying on the bed without intuition. His skin is dark and green, just like a dead man. As soon as the white night approached, it was attacked by a cold and cold breath. When he looked down, he found that everything around the bed had condensed into a thin layer of frost... although the breath seemed to him to be nonexistent, he still felt it. "Ordinary soul people don''t dare to get close to them. The cold pressure is unbearable. The maids who come to dress are all highly skilled people." Fu housekeeper worried. "Her poison, it may be magic poison." The white night murmured, walked over, picked up Fu''s merciless hand, rolled up his sleeve and glanced at it. The jade arm, which should have been as white as snow, is now full of ferocious magic marks, like poisonous snakes climbing on it. "This childe, you..." housekeeper Fu was anxious and rushed forward, but was stopped by Yi Bai Xiu: "housekeeper Fu doesn''t need to worry, he will cure heartless." "But... My young lady is about to get married. If that person knows, she will be very angry, and my Fu family will be in great trouble." Fu housekeeper urgent way. However, the white night did not manage, light said: "white show, take them out, close the door, I want to detoxify mercilessly." "Are you sure?" she said "It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s not hard to solve it." "That''s good!" Yi Bai Xiu nodded again and again, and took the housekeeper Fu to the outside. Bai xiaorou kept up with her. "Ah? Childe? miss! How can this be done? Miss Yi... " housekeeper Fu cried in a hurry, but could not resist at all. Bang! The door is closed. White clothes like snow, white show directly stood at the door. But housekeeper Fu was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. "Miss Yi, what can I do? Open the door quickly and let me in. If the master and the young master know about it, my life will not be saved! ""What are you afraid of? Now someone can detoxify heartless poison, you should be happy! Let''s talk to Mr. Fu. The marriage will be cancelled. Who''s not detoxified? Do you want to fish in troubled waters? No way Yi Bai Xiu snorted, with a faint smile on her face. "Yes, with my brother there, what are you afraid of?" Bai xiaorou snorted and ran aside to play alone. Housekeeper Fu saw this and raised his hand in a hurry. At this time, a group of people came quickly, the leader is the master of Fu family, Fu Jianghe! He was serious, and came at a gallop, followed by the daughter of Shen Xiang, Shen Hong! Since long Jue stabilized the order of the three continents, there was no war between the countries. After a tour, Chen Hong came back a few days later and learned that Fu Qingqing had an accident. This time she went to visit her. During this time, many people came to Fu''s house to congratulate him. Fu Jianghe was busy with the reception, but before the guests were well received, the maid ran over and said that Yi Baixiu led a man to break into Fu''s heartless boudoir. Is that ok? Fu Jianghe even the guests are left behind, directly leading people to rush to come. Deep red feeling is not right, follow closely. "Master?" The housekeeper Fu, who was in a hurry at the door, saw the visitor and was so excited that he ran over. "What''s the matter? Who have you brought, Miss Yi? " Fu Jianghe calm face, quickly came to ask coldly. "Master Fu." Yi Bai Xiu nodded slightly, but her eyes revealed a trace of arrogance. This is very common in the mainland of nine souls. The strong face the weak. Even if the other party is much higher than himself in terms of seniority, he should not lose his due pride. The strong should be superior. "Merciless and I are sisters, and I have been entrusted to take care of her. Now that she is very poisonous and her life is not long, shouldn''t I bring someone to treat her?" White clothes show light road. "Miss Yi, even Qian Yizhen has nothing to do with the poison of my little girl. On the top of the nine spirits, only the male can dispel the poison. Miss Yi, please don''t embarrass our Fu family. I have promised to marry my little girl to him, and Mr. Chang will come to cure him later. If you let him know that a man has entered a merciless boudoir, please let me How can I explain it to Mr. Chang? " Fu Jianghe was a little angry. "Well, master Fu, I haven''t asked you about this! What kind of Childe will you marry mercilessly? Have you ever asked heartless Her clothes were white and her face was angry. "How can I ask him, merciless and unconscious?" Fu Jianghe frowned. "Since heartless has not promised, then this marriage can''t go on. I''ll wait until the people I''ve invited have cured them!" White clothes show annoyed way. "You..." Fu Jianghe was angry for a long time, but he sighed: "Miss Yi, I know you are also merciless, but... The merciless poison has been delayed for too long. If you continue to do this, she will die when the poison attacks her heart. She can''t last long, and it''s rare that someone can save him! That young master Chang is not an ordinary person. He is very powerful. It is said that the master behind him is a great man who dominates the nine souls. We Fu family can''t afford to offend him. It''s a good end for her to marry such a powerful man. I can''t help it. " "I don''t care what kind of Childe chang you are. In short, if you marry or not, you have to be merciless. I say, now my friend is merciless in it. No one can go in. Otherwise, I will be merciless under the sword." Yi Bai Xiu cheered. She was so angry that everyone was horrified. Yi Baixiu is not an ordinary person. She is also a famous female swordsman in three continents. Under the great emperor, it is difficult to find an opponent. What''s more, she is very close to the people of longjue. Who dares to provoke her? "Sister Yi is right. She should be allowed to make her own decisions in a heartless marriage. Now that sister Yi has found a great talent to cure her heartless illness, why does the master Fu refuse to give her a chance?" Just then, the deep red behind the crowd came out. Still a pair of valiant equipment, wheat skin with a bright silver armor, a woman general dressed alive. "Deep red?" Yi Bai Xiu smiles: "long time no see." "Hello, sister Yi." Shen Hong goes up and salutes in a big way. "You are welcome, sister." Yi Bai Xiu said with a smile. Seeing that Shen Hong is facing Yi Baixiu, master Fu is more and more angry. However, his Fu family can''t deal with Yi Baixiu at all, and he has no way to deal with her. If you use force, let''s not say whether we can deal with Yi Baixiu. Once long Jue blames him down there, his family will be finished. It''s no way to see Master Fu like this. Shen Hong took a deep breath and said, "sister Yi, who is your great talent? If you have a strong cultivation, you can feel at ease, don''t you? " "You know all the people I''ve hired." Yi Bai Xiu smiles mysteriously and is about to say his name. At this time, housekeeper Fu rushes to this side in a panic, and his mouth cries out in panic: "master! Master!! It''s not good, master! "All the people were attracted to him. "What''s the matter?" Fu Jianghe asked with a frown. "Chang... Chang... Chang is here." Fu housekeeper trembles to say. "What?" One of them changed their faces. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 Hearing housekeeper Fu''s words, all people''s faces were ugly. "This... What can I do?" "It''s said that young master Chang is a powerful man from the mainland. He can crack mountains with one fist and open the ground with one foot. He has great magic power. It''s our lady''s blessing that he takes a fancy to our young lady. But now... If you let him know, we Fu family will be destroyed." "It''s over! "It''s over..." "housekeeper Fu, please go and treat Mr. Chang well and delay time. If we think of a good countermeasure, we will go over." Fu''s people were flustered and yelled. Master Fu''s face was gloomy and incomparable. He bit his teeth and looked at Bai Xiu. "Miss Yi, what do you think we should do now? Let''s go to Mr. Chang to apologize first? " Yi Baixiu frowned and her face was not good-looking: "master Fu, I am treating your daughter. How can you blame me? Hum, isn''t he just a young master Chang? I want to learn from him After saying that, Yi Baixiu waved his sword, and his fighting spirit was strong: "lead the way! I''ll meet him. " "This..." "lead the way!" Yi Baixiu yelled. Fu Jianghe had no choice but to nod: "please!" The words fall, people walk toward the outer hall. ... in the room. The white night will Fu merciless coat off. The girl''s beautiful body was set off in his eyes, but he had no time to appreciate it. This magic poison has stayed in Fu heartless''s body for too long. If it had not been for Qian Yizhen''s magic to freeze Fu''s merciless body, the magic poison in her body would have been frozen too, which would have slowed the attack of the toxin, otherwise Fu Qingqing would have died earlier. However, other demons and poisons have spread all over Fu Qingqing''s body. The situation is not optimistic and needs to be cleaned up quickly. The white night took a deep breath and started the soul of the spirit flower. She pressed her hand on Fu''s heartless chest. The spirit flower breath full of the breath of life immediately poured into Fu''s merciless body, and devoured all the magic poison that approached her heart. As a result, with the full spread of the spirit of the sky, the green and black Fu heartless also slowly recovered the original skin color. She seemed to have some consciousness. She opened her eyes with difficulty, but she had no strength to speak. In hazy sight, Fu mercilessly saw a very familiar figure. White... White night? Her heart suddenly quickened a few times, and the figure came to her mind. "Merciless, you don''t move, don''t think about it. I''m treating you now. Your toxin is not completely clear. I just helped you suppress it a little. You wait first, and it will be OK soon." Smiling at night, he said softly. Then the palm can slightly press down the chest, and slowly move towards its abdomen. The breath of Linghua tianhun moves down slowly with her palm. Fu heartless Liu eyebrow micro Cu, mouth can not help but send out a groan. This feeling is... Too warm, too comfortable... wait... I feel like... Where are my clothes? Fu heartless seems to have noticed something, Fang''s heart beat faster and faster. This kind of touch... can I say I''m naked in front of the white night? She suddenly closed her eyes, a little pale face flushed, and she did not dare to look at the man again. However, the white night was unconscious and continued to concentrate on detoxification. This magic poison is very strange. The common magic poison is driven by the evil Qi to form the poison gas. But there seems to be a magic breath in the magic poison, which seems to be... emperor Qi? The white night was startled. This person who uses magic poison must be a great emperor! Thinking of this, I can''t help but sweat at night. It''s just a miracle that Fu mercilessly can hold on till now! "Merciless, you suffer. Wait a minute. I''ll cure you right away White night took a deep breath and directly integrated the ten Heavenly spirits! He will do his best to cure Fu mercilessly, so that she will not have the slightest pain. Looking at the girl''s haggard face, his heart can not help but faint pain. ... outside the house. Yi Baixiu walked quickly to the outer hall with Fu Jianghe and others. At the moment, there are many people in the outer hall. Among them, a man in a festive bridegroom''s clothes is sitting right above the outer hall where Fu Jianghe should have been, enjoying the fragrant tea brought by the Fu family. Several servant girls and housekeeper Fu stood aside, waiting for the dispatch. Seeing Fu Jianghe coming, the man raised his eyebrows slightly, and his tone was a little angry: "master Fu, where have you been? Is that how you treat uncle Fu? " "Mr. Chang!" Fu Jianghe rushed to the visitor and bowed his fist to the visitor. His face was covered with sweat. He said in a hurry: "I''m sorry, Mr. Chang, there''s a little urgent matter in there. If you don''t meet me in time, please forgive me.""That''s it, that''s it." The bridegroom waved his hand and glanced at him casually. When he saw the girl coming, his eyes lit up and his eyes were full of greed. He quickly pointed to Yi Baixiu and asked, "which girl is this? Come on! Who''s this from? " "This..." Fu Jianghe''s face suddenly changed. "What? Do you still like me The clothes are white and beautiful, and the willow eyebrows are wrinkled tightly, and the face is full of anger. "Beauty is only for the strong! Woman, I like you, that is your blessing, follow me, I can help you break the shackles, climb to a higher level! Let you reach the peak in the future! It''s a great shock to the world The groom chuckled and his eyes glowed with joy. I didn''t expect to come to Fu''s house and meet such a gorgeous woman. "Hum! How arrogant! These continents have been under the jurisdiction of longjue. No one is allowed to make a mistake. Even if the emperor comes, he has to behave himself. If you act like this, don''t you fear that the Dragon Jue people will trouble you? " White clothes show annoyed way. "Long Jue?" When the bridegroom heard the sound, he laughed: "even if the Lord of dragon Jue is here, I''m not afraid of it! What''s more, the real combat power of longjue lies in the grand view city of the great mainland. The people of these three continents are just some crooked melons and cracked dates. What can we fear? " "Asshole!" Yi Baixiu was furious. Even the deep red beside him was indignant. This man is really deceiving! "What about Fu Qingqing? Master Fu, take me quickly. I will cure her and marry her as soon as possible The bridegroom officer seemed to be impatient. He threw the teacup in his hand and looked at Yi Bai Xiu: "also, today you are going to marry me, and I will marry you all!" "You!!!! Asshole Yi Bai Xiu was completely angry. She jumped out of the hall and pulled out the snow sword from her waist. Jiao said, "get out and compete with me!" "Oh, or a delicate flower with thorns? Anyway! In that case, I''ll fight with you! " In front of the bridegroom''s, the bridegroom''s feet squint out of the hall, smile and let the bridegroom stand out in front of me "Then you must be careful!" Yi Bai Xiu raised her hand, and the snow sword seemed to tear the sky and cut it hard! Sonorous! The light of the sword soars to the sky, and the sword spirit is strong. Bridegroom official step a turn, quickly avoid, quite surprised looking at Yi Bai Xiu: "did not expect you this woman skill is also good? Ha ha, I like a woman like you. Only when you are tamed can you have a sense of accomplishment "Thirteen styles of chasing the moon!" White clothes show body shadow, instantly appear in the groom next to the official body, the shadow holding a sword, like a meteor, stabbing it hard. The moves are fierce, and the swords are murderous. However, the bridegroom was not in a hurry. His hands were loosened, and his palm shadow was heavy around him, like a barrier. As soon as the shadow was stabbed, he was smashed by the palm shadow, and all of them were smashed. The clothes white show breath instantly disordered up, Jiao body slightly shakes, but she did not flinch, a bite of silver teeth, people like snow light beam hit in the past. Whoosh! The void trembled. This sword is powerful! All the people in all directions are afraid. "A little bit of work!" The bridegroom gave a sneer, and his fingers suddenly moved, and a ray of golden breath appeared on his fingertips. When the terrible snow sword stabbed him, his eyes were cold and he immediately stretched out his fingers. Hum! The trembling snow sword suddenly stopped. Her face was stunned. She raised her eyes and looked up, and she was shocked. Her sword was actually clamped by the bridegroom. "Dame, I don''t know how to live or die!" The bridegroom kicked out in a cruel smile. Bang! Yi Bai Xiu flies out in an instant and falls heavily on the ground. When he got up, the corner of his mouth was covered with blood. The bridegroom laughed with pride and scorn in his eyes. "Miss Yi!" "Sister Yi!" Many people in the Fu family were concerned. Shen Hong ran over directly, holding the clothes white show: "are you ok?" "I''m ok..." Yi Bai Xiu silver teeth nibble, small face full of perseverance: "I haven''t lost, Shen Hong, you go back first, see me defeat him!" "Sister Yi..." deep red to cry without tears. "Back away!" Yi Bai Xiu pushed aside Shen Hong and stood up again. "Stinky girl, it seems that I don''t give you some color to see. You don''t know how good I am!" The bridegroom officer is cold hum, the face is impatient: "I will knock off your legs later, let you kneel down and marry me!" "Thief! I will kill you The white and delicate chest is about to burst. But at this time, a small figure suddenly stopped in front of her, the figure opened her small hand, facing the bridegroom, the official exclaimed: "don''t hurt sister Yi!"Yi Baixiu was stunned. Is it Bai xiaorou? "Xiaorou! Get out of the way She was shocked. "Ha ha ha ha, how dare a little child stop Ben Shao? Get out of here The bridegroom official laughs, unexpectedly does not know the shame to kick out a emperor''s gas, ferocious toward white small Rou and clothes white show bumped past. "Xiaorou Yi Bai Xiu, pale and incomparable, rushed up to hold Bai xiaorou. But at this time, a cold wind burst out of Bai xiaorou''s body, like a great beast, and fought the bridegroom in the past. Yi Bai Xiu was directly opened by this breath. All the souls in the four directions are greatly shocked. This breath instantly scattered the bridegroom''s imperial spirit, such as a big mouth, mercilessly swallowed toward him. "What... What?" The bridegroom official was shocked and quickly urged to resist. However, he found that the breath was extremely thick, and his imperial Qi was as thin as a cicada''s wing in front of him, and instantly disintegrated. Whoa! A strange noise spread. The bridegroom was directly frozen, and the surrounding land was covered with a thick layer of frost, as if to a snowy day. Yi Bai Xiu and Shen Hong are completely stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 There was a deathly silence all around. No one expected that this seemingly half grown child had such terrible strength? Especially white clothes show. But in this way, isn''t it said that this white night''s sister... Is even stronger than herself? Yi Bai Xiu was surprised and unwilling, but more worried. Is Bai xiaorou really OK? Bang Dang. At this time, the frozen bridegroom shivered, all the ice on his body was broken, he looked at Bai xiaorou with astonishment, his face was full of incredible. "Little girl... Who are you?" The bridegroom asked. "My name is Bai xiaorou. I tell you, don''t bully sister Yi! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you Bai xiaorou breathed. The bridegroom officer Leng next, gas extremely counter smile: "smelly girl, simply do not know how to die! Tell me who you are first! It''s not easy to have such strength at a young age! " Obviously, this ordinary owl is not a brainless idiot. Bai xiaorou''s strength just showed is too terrible. If he is the son of an ordinary family, how can he have such a means? However, Bai xiaorou is not in the mood to talk nonsense with him. Yao nose hums and rushes directly to the past. "You die first, bad man!" When the tender voice fell, her body turned into a snowy awn, where she passed, all of them were frozen, even the air was condensed. "Ah?" Chang Xiao''s face suddenly changed, and he hastened to urge FA Jue. However, his soul power and imperial Qi were fragile in front of Bai xiaorou. It was not to say that it was an attack, but even the defense became a problem. Now the kid is too scary, right? "Not good!" Often owl quickly retreat, see can not hide, directly launched the soul method toward the ground mercilessly. Bang! A layer of soil was blown up, which resisted most of the cold air, but could not block the white xiaorou who was flying. Bang! Bai xiaorou instantly smashed into the soil, and her small fist pounded heavily on the body of the constant owl. Pooh! Often owl spit blood, as if flying out of the shell, smashed several big trees, heavily fell to the ground. At the sight of the Fu family, the breath was tight. "Who is this little girl?" Fu Jianghe asked in a hurry. "I don''t know. I came with Miss Yi." Fu housekeeper said quickly. "Miss Yi?" Fu Jianghe frowned, looked at the same surprised Yi Bai Xiu, and fell into meditation. "You know I''m good?" Bai xiaorou stopped and hummed with pride and pride on her face. She got the true biography of Queen ice in the ice palace. Although she has not yet entered the imperial realm, her strength is far beyond the ordinary soul. Even if she is against the great emperors, she has the power to fight against them. And this ordinary owl is only the peak of the puppet emperor. She knows some imperial spirit, but her moves are old-fashioned. How can she be a disciple of the Nine Emperors and ten emperors? "Xiaorou, are you ok?" Yi Baixiu immediately asked. "Sister Yi, don''t worry. This man is not my opponent. Any disciple of ice palace can deal with him." Bai xiaorou complacent smile way. Yi Bai Xiu breathed a breath, as if to put down the heart. But it''s not like that. He got up. The groom''s clothes were covered with dust, and his hair was Dishevelled. A pair of cold eyes gradually showed ferocity, staring at Bai xiaorou and Yi Bai Xiu fiercely. "You bitches! If I don''t kill you today, I will never give up! " With that, Chang Xiao''s hand turned and a bronze mirror appeared in his palm. The bronze mirror is very simple, with dragon and Phoenix reliefs on it. It looks absolutely extraordinary. Moreover, the surface of the bronze mirror is full of dark light. The breath is very stinging. If you are close to it, you will have a wonderful feeling that attracts people. "Be careful." Clothes white show immediately detect wrong, autumn eyes a shrink, a pull white small soft hand toward the back. "Go to hell!" Chang Xiao drinks ferociously. The bronze mirror in his hand flashes, and a terrible beam of light bursts out of the mirror, directly hitting the position where Bai xiaorou stood before. Poof! A crisp sound came out. There was a dark hole in that place, which was too deep to see the bottom. I was afraid that the whole earth would be hollowed out. What a terrible destructive force. If you hit a person, you can''t go straight through the flesh? White clothes show the appearance, cold sweat DC. "I''m not afraid of you!" Bai xiaorou doesn''t admit defeat. After biting her silver teeth, Bai xiaorou sacrifices the Dharma formula. A thick layer of ice congeals in front of her and spreads rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, the giant turns into a giant of ice. The giant holds a big sword and rushes directly to the owl. Cold as a sword. Often owl is sneer: "carve a bug small skill!" After the sound fell, he waved up with the mirror. Click! In the mirror, a large number of beams of light, like a new moon flying in the sky, instantly penetrated the body of the ice giant. The huge giant froze for a moment, and then broke up like a snow mountain collapsed.Bai xiaorou flies out directly and falls heavily on the ground. Her mouth is full of blood. "Xiaorou!" Yi Baixiu was shocked. The ice giant is attached with Bai xiaorou''s most fundamental strength, and his own ability is also very strong. However, he doesn''t want to be caught by the constant owl in an instant. His strength is hard to recover and is directly eaten back. "How dare you fight with Ben Shao? I want to cut off your head and hang it on this tree as a warning, and let the people around know what will happen if we don''t fight against this tree. " Chang Xiao grins grimly and goes straight to Bai xiaorou with a mirror. Yi Bai Xiu face a Su, immediately horizontal sword stand in front of Bai xiaorou. "Deep red." She clenched her teeth and whispered. "Sister Yi!" Deep red, pale, quick and fearful response. "Take xiaorou to the merciless room right away." "Ah?" "Go White clothes show urgent way. "Good... Good..." Shen Hong nodded, knowing that she couldn''t help. She picked up the injured Bai xiaorou and rushed to the inside. "Run, run, and no one will be able to run away from it later." Chang Xiao licked his cracked tongue, and his face showed madness. She took a deep breath and calmed herself. She knew that white night was in it, and she knew that as long as white night came out, this person would be able to solve it. It''s just... She doesn''t want to disturb white night. After all, he''s saving people. No matter what, we have to wait till the night! Yi Baixiu made up her mind. ... in the room. The big hand in the white night has almost gone all the way up and down the river. Although he was trying to cure the poison, he didn''t have many evil thoughts in his heart, but Fu Qingqing didn''t think so. With the gradual elimination of the evil poison, her consciousness gradually recovered. She was able to speak, but at the moment, she didn''t even dare to say a word. Fu mercilessly blushed to the extreme, his body trembled slightly, and he did not dare to move. Also do not know how long, the white night will hand back, slightly relieved tone, will cover the quilt. "Merciless, how do you feel?" White night asked with a smile. Fu mercilessly immediately pulled up the quilt and covered his small head. "Good... Much better... Thank you..." sounds like a mosquito. The white night was stunned, and then realized the embarrassment at the moment. He quickly laughed and said, "merciless, don''t mind. I''m in a hurry, I''m sorry..." "it doesn''t matter, I don''t blame you." Fu mercilessly exposed two dark eyes, shyly looking at the white night, a long time before he said: "when did you come?" "Early this morning, Bai Xiu said that you were poisoned and took me to detoxify you." White night said, then from the Qianlong ring take out a few porcelain bottles and the emperor''s Sutra, on the side: "later you take a few pills of pills, it is good for your body to recover." "Thank you." Fu mercilessly whispered. "Well, you have a good rest. I''m going out first." The white night nods slightly, then wants to leave. But then a hand suddenly caught his arm. White night Leng next, turn head, but see Fu mercilessly suddenly sit up, although the other hand is holding the quilt to cover the spring scenery on the body, but still difficult to cover those graceful. "Merciless, you... " don''t rush to go, just chat with me, OK? " Fu heartless originally has some serious expression to release suddenly, the face shows a faint smile. White night is quite puzzled, looking at her small face, silent for a moment, nodded. "Put on your clothes first." He handed over the next clothes and turned around. Fu heartless, red cheek, carefully dress clothes neatly. The white man sat down for tea. "You are still very weak. To fully recover, you should rest for at least three days." White night road. "Well." Fu pitilessly nodded and looked at him unexpectedly: "that I was in a coma for how long." "I don''t know, maybe for a long time." "Are you... OK?" "Not bad." This time, I can see the white door again "To where?" "A place I''ve never been to." White night pretends to be relaxed. But he knew in his heart that the place would be more dangerous than the mainland. Fu heartless did not speak any more. She doesn''t know what happened during the white night period, and she doesn''t know what strength this person is at the moment, but she does. The white night is still that white night. He won''t change.Just like his eyes, no matter how fierce, how cold, how serious. But that hidden in the lower pupil of a gentle, but always lingering. I''m very sincere. At this time, there was a quick knock on the door outside. White night seemed to notice something and waved her hand. The door of the house opened immediately, and then she saw Shen Hong rushing in with Bai xiaorou in her arms. "Sister Chen?" White night was a big surprise. Shen Hong was also shocked: "white... White... White younger martial brother?" "What''s wrong with xiaorou?" Looking at the white xiaorou in her arms, her eyes are red at night, and she suddenly gets up to drink. Shen Hong was so frightened that she couldn''t bear the momentum of the white night at the moment. However, Bai xiaorou did not care, tears in her eyes: "brother, someone bullied me." "Where is he?" "Outside." Bai xiaorou is aggrieved. "You wait here. I''ll go and have a look." The cold hum of the white night, strong sense of war, people suddenly disappeared. Everyone in the room was startled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 Bang! The light beam hit, but did not hit Yi Bai Xiu, but severely hit her bright sword. Bang Dang. The sword suddenly burst into pieces and scattered in all directions. And the body of Yi Bai Xiu also flies upside down, bumping into a bluestone in the back. Pooh! She couldn''t hold back. She opened her mouth and spat out hot blood. Xiao Chang stepped forward, holding a mirror, a face of ferocity and complacency. Although his strength is not strong, the mirror in his hand is extremely terrible. It seems that he can penetrate everything in the world. Nothing can withstand the reflection of the mirror. With this thing, Yi Baixiu has no strength to fight back. "Tut Tut, I don''t know what you think, stupid woman, against me? I''ll let you know what''s going on against me in a moment Xiao Xiao came with a smile and pointed the mirror at Yi Baixiu''s legs: "I said before, I want to abolish your legs and let you kneel down to marry me. Now, I will break your legs! Unfortunately, such a good-looking leg will become a pool of mud in a moment, ha ha... " as soon as the sound falls, a beam of light blows hard. Yi Bai Xiu''s eyes trembled, and quickly got up to dodge. But as soon as people stood up, they were shocked by the emperor''s Qi, and it was difficult for them to move. It''s over! Yi Bai Xiu''s heart pounded. Surrounded by Fu family people, but no one dares to stop. Dang! At this time, a sword spirit suddenly flew out of the room and hit the beam directly. The light beam exploded instantly. People were shocked. All around were stunned. Looking at the source of the beam of amazement, he saw a young man named Feng Shen Jun Lang and Jian Mei Star came out. The man is dressed in a black robe, with a simple sword on his waist, and his eyes are cold at the constant owl. "White night?" White clothes show great joy. Often owl eyebrows frown tightly, vigilant looking at the person: "who are you?" "Did you hurt xiaorou?" Staring at the man in the white night, he asked coldly. "What? Who are you? " Often owl disdains the hum way. "I ask you, did you hurt xiaorou?" The white night face is expressionless, ask again, voice cold piercing bone. "You son of a bitch! Die for Ben Shao Often owl is angry, directly raised the mirror to look at the chest of the white night. Whoosh! The terrible and shrill beam of light flew out again and hit it hard. "Be careful!" Her face changed greatly. However... Dang! The beam of light seems to hit a piece of iron, and instantly scattered and disappeared, and the impact place... No damage. "Well?" White night inexplicably looked at his chest, and then looked at the eye often owl, a face inexplicable: "this is your magic weapon?" Often owl already scared whole body crazy tremble, on the face a piece of fright: "you... Who are you in the end?" The magic weapon given by master has no effect on this person? How could that be possible? What is the body of this man made of? White night was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. With his fingers moving, a sword spirit came out of the void and quietly cut off his arms. Pooh! "Ah Often owl issued a sad cry, people repeatedly back, a buttock on the ground, blood gushed toward both sides like a fountain. The Fu family were shocked. Just now, an invincible and lawless constant owl suddenly broke his arms. They can''t see the action of the night. The white night walked past, picked up the bronze mirror on the ground, glanced around and shook his head: "it turns out that it''s a common thing. It''s just the power of the great emperor." Finish saying, throw it to Yi Bai Xiu. "Bai Xiu, take it. It should be of some use to you." Clothes white show Leng, subconsciously catch the mirror, small face is full of curiosity looking at the white night, the head is still covered. What just happened? How could the arms of the constant owl break? "Who are you? Where do you come from? There shouldn''t be people like you in these three continents. Are you from Xiong Jue? " Asked the white night. "If I don''t know, I''ll tell you not to let things go wrong, or I''ll tell you not to let things go wrong The constant owl clenched his teeth and cried out in agony. "Your master?" White night Leng next, then asked: "who is your master?" "My master is one of the most famous hermit giants in mainland China! Stinky boy, I tell you, if you offend a great emperor, it is impossible to continue to stand on the nine spirits. You hurt me now, and heal me immediately! Otherwise, if my master comes, you will die! " Cried the owl. "Well."White night thought for a while, light way: "in this case, then you contact your master, let your master come to save you." "Are you not afraid of my master?" Chang Xiao''s face was startled. "I don''t even care about the emperor Xuanyuan. Why should I be afraid of an inferior emperor?" White night shook his head, and suddenly his fingers moved again. Whew. Chang Xiao''s legs were also broken, and the whole man was cut into a stick. "Ah The owl roared heartrendingly. But what he felt more trembling was what the man said. Not even emperor Xuanyuan? Who is he? How dare you be so arrogant? "Hang him at the door, and I''ll seal his wound and keep him alive until his master comes." White night light said, palm a Yang, often owl chest instant flesh and blood fuzzy, astonished is the spirit of the day was abandoned, people on the ground can not live convulsion, almost from death. Fu''s people are all staring at this scene, many people dare not breathe. "Bai Xiu, you come with me. The people of the Fu family will wait for me in the hall. Without my command, no one can leave the Fu family for half a step." It''s cold at night. "Who are you? How can I command the Fu family? " Some young and vigorous disciples were upset and began to question. The white night glanced at him without saying a word, but he raised his hand and gently lifted it up. In a flash, a powerful force like a flood was released everywhere. People only saw the mountain trembling in the distance, and then the whole huge mountain flew out of thin air and came towards this town. Seeing this, the Fu family immediately knelt down on the ground, such as knocking on the gods, and constantly worshipping. "My Lord, spare my life!" "My Lord! Spare my life How can they provoke such supernatural powers? "If you were not heartless family members, I would have destroyed you. When I left here, you still respected me as if you were gods. However, after I came back, you became more and more indifferent." White night light way. Fu''s family is quiet, but more doubts. At the beginning? Is this person an old friend? However, the master of the Fu family had not seen the white night and did not know its appearance. White night did not speak, went directly to the inner hall, and he had to heal Bai xiaorou. ..... is no longer a continent. Before a cave, an old man is sitting in front of the mountain, repaying his eyes and absorbing the essence of the sun and moon. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and gazed into the distance, his eyebrows darkened for a long time. "Death of punishment!" "Is the disciple there?" I don''t know where to walk out of a man in black armor, a man with a pair of swords hanging around his waist, and his temperament is chilly. "There''s something wrong with Xiao Chang." "The old man said:" you go, bring him back, at the same time to investigate the secret place. " "Just in the lower continent, who has the courage to move the constant owl? He has the power of the puppet emperor, which can be called invincible in these lower continents. " Black armour man light road. "There are more people going to the lower level mainland recently. After all, the lower level continent is also the land of nine souls. There are many secrets in it that we can explore. To send Chang Xiao to enter the soul is also to find the secret place. Whether the master can break through it depends on whether the secret place is really the burial place of that great power! Don''t ask more. If you have any information, please report to me in time. " "Yes, master." Black armour man nods, person disappears suddenly. ... Fu Qingqing''s Embroidery Pavilion. Yi Baixiu swallowed a pill given by the white night. She sat on the ground and recovered a little. After a while, her eyes brightened and she was overjoyed. "White night, what kind of pill are you? Is the effect so terrible? I feel that my injury is not only all right, but also my soul state has been improved a lot... It''s terrible! Is this pill precious? " "Oh, that''s just a common pill I refined, which is specially used for healing wounds and restoring Qi." White night will be big hands from Bai xiaorou''s body, to the girl''s small mouth put a, and then from the Qianlong ring turned out a lot, put on the table. "If you need it, take it. I can refine as much as I want." Several women heard the sound, stunned. Such a magic pill is a simple pill for white night. "In your eyes... What kind of pill is a good pill?" Fu asked mercilessly and carefully. "Emperor level, but also to see, some of the emperor Dan''s influence on me is not very big." White night road. Didan? The three women were in a state of panic. For the people of the three continents, that is the legendary thing, priceless treasure! "What are your accomplishments now?" The deep red next to him swallowed his saliva and asked in a hurry. "The next emperor." White night road.The next emperor, can you refer to the horror of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea? However, several people do not know that the white night emperor is not a common inferior. "I''ll stay here for a few more days. This constant owl came here for another purpose. I believe that the master in his mouth should be rescued soon. When the matter is solved, let''s go back to Qingge, so as not to implicate the Fu family and make it hard to be merciless." White night road. White clothes show. In the past few days, after giving some pills to the empress in the daytime, she began to instruct her spiritual cultivation. As for the Fu family, let them stand in the hall. Several people feel that in the past few days, the growth rate of their soul state even exceeds the sum of recent years, which is unimaginable. We are more and more curious about the present white night. We don''t know what he is in now. Just four days later, a black armored man arrived at the Fu family''s territory. A big drink, like thunder, shook the whole Fu family. "Who hurt my younger brother? Get out of here www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 Xing Mie static stand, like an ancient pine, motionless, but the whole body rippling fighting spirit makes the Fu family behind us trembling. For the people of three continents, a person who burns the sky is enough to be here. "My Lord! My Lord Fu Jianghe hurried to find the white night. But the white night is still sitting in the pavilion drinking tea with Yi Baixiu, Fu Qingqing, and Shen Hong. "My Lord, there''s a man outside, like the accomplice of the constant owl. You see..." Fu Jianghe still doesn''t know the identity of the white night, but he has a little understanding. This man is not simple, and his tone is much more respectful than before. "Let him come in and see me." White night light drink tea, light said. "But..." "go, master Fu." Next to the white show said with a smile. Fu Jianghe looked stiff and had to go out. At the moment, the external Xing Mie has saved Chang Xiao, who was cut into a stick and hung up. Chang Xiao is in a state of unconsciousness and extremely weak. He is on the verge of death, and his accomplishments have been abolished. Now, he is no different from being alive or dead. When the punishment is destroyed, the intention of killing becomes more and more intense. "My Lord, please come in and speak." Fu Jianghe said carefully. Xing Mie''s face was cold: "how arrogant! Well, well! I''d like to see who abolished my younger martial brother! " After that, he threw the half dead and lifeless owl to Fu Jianghe, and with a little pace, turned into a black smoke and rushed towards the inside. "The one who abandoned my younger brother, get out of here!" As soon as Xing Mie entered the villa, he immediately roared. His voice was like thunder, which made the villagers jump up and down the mountain villa, and everyone held his head and covered his ears. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, looked at the eyes slightly uncomfortable deep red and Fu heartless, finger movement, a breath into a barrier, covered the pavilion, spin son light mouth: "roll, call your master come over, you are not my opponent." As soon as the voice fell, Xing Mie immediately locked in the position of the white night. He walked briskly across half the villa and came outside the pavilion. "Is it you who abolished my younger brother''s spirit and cut off his limbs?" Xing Mie, with a strong sense of war, asked coldly. "It''s me." There is no wave path in the old well at night. "Do you want to die?" The punishment is cold. "I won''t think about it for the time being. I think it''s better for you to think about it. I''m very curious. What''s the purpose of your younger brother''s coming here? Is it just a man who comes here to rob a woman? And there is the risk of provoking the dragon. Are you not afraid of the blame of the dragon? " Asked the white night. When Xing Mie heard the sound, his eyes showed disdain: "long Jue? Ridiculous, how can we be afraid of a mob made up of nobody? As for my younger brother''s purpose? Why should I tell you! Isn''t it a waste of words to speak to a dead man? " When the words fall, Xing Mie doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly pulls out the double sabres on his waist and moves back half a step. The double swords are like the devil''s sharp teeth and fall straight down. Sonorous! The double sabres burst out several Zhang Long Sabre Qi, and fiercely cleaved towards the pavilion. Fu Gang''s face suddenly turns pale and pale. Bang! The Qi of the sword explodes, then turns into ripples and spreads to all directions. Xing Mie looks slightly stunned and looks at this scene in disbelief. "Are you the emperor?" He asked coldly. We should know that Xing Mie is the next emperor! If the other side is not the emperor, how can you resolve your attack so easily? "Yes, just like you, you are the next emperor." White night smiles. "It seems that you are the senior leader of longjue. Otherwise, if you are the emperor, how can you come here and take care of my business?" Xing Mie became vigilant. But I saw that the white night suddenly stood up and walked towards the punishment. "I''m not a senior member of longjue!" As soon as the voice fell, several terrifying trends and imperial spirit instantly suppressed xingmie. Xing Mie''s pupil shrank, and he returned to the future and reaction. The whole person suddenly knelt down, and his knees hit the earth heavily. The whole Fujia villa suddenly shook and the ground in this area split open. Shen Hong, Fu Wuqing, Yi Bai Xiu and other women all lose their color and are shocked to see this scene. However, Xing Mie''s face was tense and he was still gnawing his teeth. He tried his best to get up, but he couldn''t succeed. A terrible pressure fell on his shoulder, making him unable to move. Xing Mie''s heart is shaking with fear and turns pale. Is this pressure really what the next emperor can give? impossible! "You!! You''re not the next emperor... You hide your strength! " Xing Mie puffed out these words from his teeth. Even the middle emperor can not give him such pressure! "Do you still need to hide your strength?" Once again in the white night, the pressure of the general trend and imperial Qi is even greater.Boom! Xing Mie felt that his knees were almost broken. The strength of the other side is beyond his imagination! "Who the hell are you?" He growled as hard as he could. The person in front of him looked at him faintly, the pupil is ancient, two words jump out from its mouth. "White night." When the words fell, Xing Mie''s face changed instantly, and only panic and fear were left in his pupils. White night? He came from Xiong Jue. How could he not have heard the name? It''s the power of one person to kill all the terror on the list of killing gods, and the ability to force the head of the Vientiane sect to bow down. Even though he is only a lower emperor, his power can surpass the upper emperor! Now the mainland has been divided into three forces. Vientiane gate. The alliance of the great emperors just dissolved. As well as the new rising power from grand view city, longjue! After the dissolution of the alliance of the great emperors, some of them still loyal to Xuanyuan. The great emperor will not be separated immediately. They still have cohesion. Ten years is not much for those who have lived for thousands of years. They are waiting for the moment when Xuanyuan comes out of Shaolong mountain. And some of the great emperors of the alliance chose to join grand view city. Maybe many people realize that the nine souls are about to change. No matter from the Shenwu land threat or from the internal, the nine spirits will not be peaceful in the future millennium. As its leader, the position and momentum of white night is beyond doubt. In the face of such a great power, how dare Xing Mie fight against it? He trembled wildly, stopped fighting, and even knocked his head to the ground. "Dragon master, spare your life!" He exclaimed in a low, frightened voice. It''s not easy to cultivate to this point. Who wants to die? Dead, but nothing. Later Fu Wuqing, white clothes show and deep red is the heart crazy, autumn eyes round. White night just reported a name, the opposite to them as a god like person, scared to kneel down to beg for mercy? What''s the point of white night? "Why are you here?" The white night asked. "Xiao Chang came here to seek the opportunity of the great emperor under the command of his master. He claimed that he had taken a fancy to a woman surnamed Fu. His special constitution could help him to attack the emperor! At the same time, the woman surnamed Fu seems to have found a secret place. The master sent him here to explore and, by the way, gave him an antidote to the poison of the woman surnamed Fu, and asked the woman to lead her to the secret place. " Xing Mie''s honest answer. The white night hears the sound, looked at the Fu merciless behind the eye, revolves the son to ask again: "who is your master?" Xing Mie hesitated and said in a low voice, "the great emperor of thousands of times!" "Emperor Qianchang?" The white night frowned and thought for a long time. He has heard of this emperor. It seems that he is not outstanding. He seems to be a lower emperor. He is also a hidden emperor. He does not occupy one side, let alone join the alliance of great emperors. "What is his present state?" White night touched his chin and asked again. "The middle emperor!" Xing Mie whispered. White night heard the sound, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, staring at Xing Mie for a moment, said faintly: "look up, look at me." Xing Mie hesitated and looked up. But at the moment when the four eyes met, a fierce breath directly hit him on the chest. However, the breath did not hurt him, but stably wrapped his soul. Xing Mie''s face was as white as paper, and she was shaking wildly. "Dragon master, spare your life! Spare my life He immediately kowtowed, his voice creeping. As long as the white night an idea, his soul will immediately burst to pieces. If the spirit of heaven is lost, the cultivation will be destroyed. For jiuhunren, if a lower emperor loses his cultivation, it''s better to die directly. "If you want to live, you should recruit them according to the facts. Don''t deceive me. I can see from your eyes whether you cheat me or not." The white night is light. Xing Mie was honest this time, kowtow and yelled: "master is the top of the mountain! He has been cheating nine soul people, his strength is not weaker than Xuanyuan emperor! He belongs to one of the hidden giants! Please spare your life! Forgive me The great man White night Leng next: "what is the hidden world giant?" "The hermit magnate is the name of the great power among the hermit souls. Almost all the great emperors who can call the hermit giants are the top great emperors. The land of nine spirits is vast and huge. The mighty emperor floating on the water is the Nine Emperors and ten emperors. But who can know how many potential underwater? Some of the great emperors did not want to get involved in the secular disputes, so they hid themselves and devoted themselves to practice. They all worked hard to attack the realm above the great emperor. Moreover, many of these hidden giants were related to the holy state! " Xing Mie lowered his head and his voice trembled: "and most of the reclusive giants live in outer Saint state." Hearing the sound in the white night, I was very surprised.The strong man he contacted could not represent the whole nine spirits. "Why is the Shenwu war so dangerous that they don''t show up?" The white night asked coldly, in the speech is cannot suppress the anger. With so many strong men, will nine souls lose in the first round of Shenwu battle? "As villains have said before, ordinary hermits will not get involved in secular disputes. Even if the people of Shenwu land are killed, it will not have much to do with them. Because with the spirit state, they are still human beings, and Shenwu people will still give them due respect and status, which has no impact on them!" "The compatriots, relatives and friends of the nine souls are slaughtered, and they don''t care?" My pupils are red at night. "They have no desire, no desire." Xing Mie said in a low voice: "the only thought is to pursue the road and run to a higher level." "Is such a way really called? If so, I would rather not pursue it! " White night a long sleeve, cold hum. Xing Mie knocked his head on the ground and did not dare to lift it up www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 Xing Mie trembled and waited for the verdict of the white night. If he could come here, he would not be so terrible. Master is to let himself die! "How did Chang Xiao inform your master?" The white night came back and asked. "The master left a mark on our heavenly spirit. Once the spirit of heaven is damaged, he can use this mark to check our physical condition. If all the limbs of Changxiao are broken, he will know that there is something wrong with Chang Xiao!" Xing Mie whispered. "Is that so..." in the daytime, he took a breath, turned around and walked into the pavilion. The three women looked at each other, and Yi Bai Xiu said in a low voice: "this man is greedy for life and is afraid of death. It''s a disaster to stay around. It''s better to kill him." "I know, but I''m interested in the secret place he mentioned." White night smile, look at Fu heartless, ask: "merciless, that secret place you know where?" "Yes, it''s not far from here. When I came back to Fujiazhuang, I was born with a strange face at night. I searched there and found that there seemed to be a ghost''s cave there! However, the evil spirit in that cave is very heavy. I was just near by it and was eroded by it. Then I was unconscious. " Fu said mercilessly. "I checked. The poison that erodes you contains imperial Qi. Maybe it''s a great emperor''s cave." White night road. "The great emperor?" The women were all frightened. "White night smiles and says:" I will take you later. If there is a chance for the emperor, you can get it, and it will be easier to attack the emperor in the future. " Several women heard the sound, excited, especially the white clothes show, eyes suddenly bright. She knows and yearns for the imperial realm most. The difficulty for the nine soul people to enter the empire is many times higher than that in Shenwu land. Once they enter the great emperor, it is a qualitative transformation. Just like the death penalty, it seems that the age is not much different from that of the ordinary owls, but in fact, even ten ordinary owls can''t compare. "In that case, it should not be too late. We will start at once." Said the white night. "Now?" Fu Qingqing has some accidents. "Of course." Baiye said: "you said before that you were born with a strange appearance. Many people must have seen this vision. The arrival of the frequent owl may have something to do with it. It is estimated that the cave will not be hidden for a long time. If you go to seize it earlier, it will save you time, so that the situation will become very complicated when all powerful forces come." "I see." Yi Bai Xiu nodded. How important is the inheritance of the great emperor? Nature is urgent. After some deliberation, they decided to act immediately. Of course, Xing Mie also has the significance of his existence. Bai Ye always thinks that he should know something about this secret place. Otherwise, why would the "Qianchang great emperor" not refuse to send the punishment to Chang Xiao? When they were ready, they set out. Fu Jianghe and other Fu family members dare not say much and send off in the middle of the road. Before in the pavilion outside, the white night has been aware of fujianghe and others in eavesdropping. When he learned that this was the Lord of dragon Jue, Fu Jianghe almost didn''t kneel down. Long Jue white night? If you want to destroy his family, I''m afraid one breath will be enough. How dare you disrespect the gods? The crowd rode on the horse without delay toward Fu ruthlessly said the place to run. Fu Jianghe looked at the person who left, and secretly pinched a sweat. But sent this evil star away. "Is that... That childe the master of dragon Jue Next to the housekeeper Fu came over, pale. "Yes, I didn''t expect that the Lord of dragon Jue came to us." Fu Jianghe still has some lingering fear. The strong are all moody. What''s more, no one dares to say anything even if the white night destroys the Fu family. He''s almost the master here. But not long ago, Fu Jianghe seemed to think of something, a little excited said: "you say, the Lord of dragon Jue is not interested in our heartless? Otherwise, why do you come here to heal the heartless wound yourself? " "Maybe it is. After all, the young lady and the Dragon Master have known each other for a long time, and they have a good relationship." Housekeeper Fu nodded. "If merciless can marry the dragon master, then my Fu family will rise up!" Fu Jianghe''s eyes were hot and his expression became more and more excited: "from today on, merciless is the little villa master! My family respects her, understand? " "Yes The people of Fu family all around agreed to call. ... "merciless, I''m sorry, you are still so weak, but you have to travel with us for a long time and hard work." White night light smile, handed over a pill. "Is this?" "Take it." White night said with a smile: "in addition, I give you a few bottles of my refining of God pills, these God pills are used to protect life, powerful, but everyone can only take it once! When you are in danger, just take this pill. " "White night, you are so kind to us." Yi Bai Xiu vomited a tone, and suddenly said with a smile, "how should we repay you?" "They are all friends. Why should we be so outspoken?" White night doesn''t think so.Yi Bai Xiu flashed a trace of silence in her eyes, but she didn''t say anything more. However, the Fu merciless and deep red next to her captured that flash of emotion. The two girls did not speak, and their minds were different. They climbed over several mountains and came to a rocky peak. This peak is very steep, like a column to the sky. At a glance, it is very magnificent. Even at Fu''s house, you can see a corner of the peak. "The entrance is at the top of the peak, where there is a crack, until you reach the bottom, you can see the place full of evil Qi." Fu mercilessly pointed to the peak in front of him. White night nodded, swept the eye peak, but saw that there are many souls above. Fu merciless has been eroded by the magic poison for so long. In addition to detoxifying it, the secret place here has been leaked out. Naturally, it will attract many treasure seekers. However, the white night has decided on this secret place, how can it give up to others? "I''m longjue white night, everyone listen, leave this peak quickly!" Open your mouth and shout at night. Someone heard the sound, his face changed greatly, and he left immediately. Some people don''t believe it at all. There are several voices with a little ridicule coming from the peak. "I am still the master of Vientiane." "I''m Xuanyuan emperor. Do you want to fight with me?" The voice floated along with the sound of laughter. He stomped his feet again and again. Just as she was about to retort, the white night raised her hand and stopped her words. "Let me do it." White night gently smile, and then walk forward. In the eyes of the people, he suddenly pulled out his sword and slashed at the peak. Sonorous. The unique breath of the dead dragon''s sword light suddenly diffused out, and a terrible sword Qi with hundreds of Zhang long across it broke out in an instant, just like the flash of mountain torrents and torrential rain, rolled out with the blade. I saw the sword momentum like broken bamboo, like an elongated crescent, ferocious did not enter the peak of the waist. Everyone''s pupils are shrinking. Boom!!!!! There was an earth shaking noise. The dust is flying in the peak, and the whole peak is shaking. The endless sword power is like countless sickles, rushing around the whole peak. But three rest time. The whole peak in front of the crowd suddenly burst into pieces. Under the sword power of the white night, it turns into dust. And those who are still searching for treasure on the mountain fall down one by one, and fall heavily on the ground, in a mess. They looked at the visitors in horror, one by one, scared out of their wits. Cut the mountain with one sword! How terrible? Even if this person is not white night, it is also a great power. "Run! Run! Run Someone screamed out in panic. It was not long before people fled. White night wave again, a general trend to blow away, the dust all over the sky is pressed down. Under the expression of people''s astonishment, the whole mountain peak is directly cut by the white night, and the entrance of the mountain bottom is also reflected in people''s eyes. "Let''s go!" White night light road, drive the horse forward. "Good... Good..." the people later came back to their senses and rushed to keep up with them. Everyone''s heart was shaking at the moment. "Is white night really just the next emperor?" "I don''t know." Fu Qingqing and Shen Hong communicate in secret. Coming to the entrance, there is a staircase leading to the ground. Beside the steps are two stone sculptures in human form lying on their backs, with chains around their necks, as if they were in confession. As soon as the white night approached, the terrible evil spirit turned into thousands of ghost hands and caught him. "White night, be careful!" Fu mercilessly, his face changed greatly, and he drank in a hurry. However, an incredible scene appeared. See those terrible ghost hands just caught the body of the white night, immediately into his body, disappeared. People were shocked. "The white night is poisoned by demons!" "Help him detoxify Shen Hong and Fu heartless suddenly flustered. It''s a foggy night. "What''s poisoned? This level of breath doesn''t affect me, OK? " He is immune to all kinds of demons and poisons. These things will not only affect him, but also give him more energy. "Go in." Said the white night, and went straight down. Several people at the back looked at each other... when they entered the tunnel, it was a dark tunnel. White night in the dark silk is not affected, clothes white show a few people quite uncomfortable.At this time, a dull sound came out of the darkness. People looked at the sound source one after another. "It''s like the voice of an organ." Drink in the white night, arm move, and then pull out the dead dragon sword. The terror of the sword fiercely toward the wall not far away. The sound comes from the wall. However. The terrible sword gas hit the head, and it exploded. When you look at the wall, it doesn''t move... "what?" The punishment was a great shock. He is the most clear about the power of the dead dragon sword. Everyone knows that white night is almost invincible by virtue of the dead dragon sword, and no one is provoked. With such a strike, even the great emperor couldn''t eat it, but the wall... Was intact? White night seems to think of something, facing the ladder also came a sword. Dang! It''s like hitting a huge piece of iron, making a sound, and nothing happens... People''s faces look ugly. "This place... Is not only the cave of the common emperor!" Said the deep voice of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 On a deserted mountain, a desolate figure stands on the top of the mountain, overlooking the distance. The man in a brown robe, majestic, motionless, but like a statue, if you don''t pay attention, they think that this person has been integrated with heaven and earth. At this time, an old figure came from behind. His pace was very slow. His eyes were always watching the man, as if he wanted to see through everything behind him. "The leader seems to be in a bad mood?" Yue Zun spoke lightly, and his tone was very calm. "I''ve been dominating for thousands of years, but now I''ve been coerced into shaolongshan by a younger generation. I can''t move any further. Do you think I should laugh now?" The man turned his head and stared coldly at the old man behind him. The old man gave a faint smile and said quietly: "the leader of the alliance doesn''t have to be angry. It''s just that the head of the gate takes retreat as an advance."! After all, the threat of the nine spirits is not small. There was only one dragon emperor before, but now there is another white night. If the headmaster didn''t agree to the white night, once the white night defected, the nine spirits would be really hopeless. At that time, you and I would not have to be prisoners of white night? Isn''t it better to be a prisoner of Vientiane gate? " Xuanyuan emperor snorted coldly, staring at several prisoners of Vientiane gate who were carrying stones at the foot of the mountain and said coldly: "ten years, not long or short, can dilute the cohesion of the great emperor''s alliance! Now the great emperor alliance has been forced to disband. Some people are going to different places, but there are still some great emperors waiting for me to leave shaolongshan and reorganize the alliance! I have to get out of here as soon as possible. If I wait ten years, the grand alliance will be gone. " "The Dragon Emperor is staring at us. We don''t have a chance. Once you leave, there will be some action in the white night! Today''s Dragon Jue is not a crooked melon split jujube that was put together temporarily in white night. Since the war of Shenwu, the power of white night has been greatly increased. Nowadays, there are at least dozens or even more of the great emperors of longjue. With the help of Ice Palace, Yan Emperor, wine emperor and other nine emperors and ten emperors, the momentum of dragon Jue in the nine souls can be called towering! Even if you reorganize the great emperor alliance now, you may not be able to do anything about it. " Yue Zun shakes his head. "Do we have to wait for death? Wait for the dragon to destroy me, and wait for them to replace you Vientiane gate? " Xuanyuan emperor turned around and squinted at yuezun: "if the gate of Vientiane doesn''t move again, the nine souls will have to change their owners!" "Change of ownership? Hehe, the leader of the alliance has taken our Vientiane gate for granted? We have been able to stand for so many years. If we only rely on this information, can we still go to the present? " With his hands behind him, yuezun walked to Xuanyuan emperor''s side and looked at the front: "what''s more, the most important thing to deal with the white night is not the Dragon Emperor, but the dead dragon sword, which is always a threat." "Who can take back the dead dragon from the hand of the white night, unless the master of the gate does it in person?" The emperor Xuanyuan hummed. If it is so easy to seize, how can he wait until now? "Yes, but the leader seems to have forgotten a little bit!" Yue Zun said with a light smile: "there is a place where people are terrible. If they do it! There is no chance to save the dragon sword at night When Emperor Xuanyuan heard the sound, his pupils dilated slightly: "holy state?" "When the death Dragon Sword reappeared, the headmaster immediately gave me an order to block all the news about the sword, especially the holy state. We should never let any information about the sword be disclosed to the holy state, or the nine souls would be in chaos. In the past years, we in the Vientiane gate have been blocking the news, otherwise, the strongmen of the holy state would have stepped into the great power Lu, there won''t be any of these emperors! " "You''re good at the Vientiane gate. Do you want to own it? It''s a pity that white night is not an ordinary person. After all these years, I can''t control the white night more and more because I haven''t got the sword! Yes? Now you want to use the power of the holy state against white night? If so, the white night will be dealt with, but the dead dragon sword will not belong to your Vientiane sect! " Emperor Xuanyuan sneered. It is easier to ask God than to send God. How can the real strong be used by others? "You''re right, but the fact is that we don''t intend to release the death dragon sword in Shengzhou. The people of Shengzhou are addicted to practice, but the cultivation needs resources. Good pills, array and even magic weapons are needed! We don''t mention death dragon sword. We only need to employ them with powerful magic weapons and pills to deal with the white night! " "Oh?" Xuanyuan emperor was surprised, but soon he sneered: "they killed the white night, how can they not find the dead dragon sword? Then you will only create a more troublesome opponent? " "No, no one who has taken this task will not leave the land of nine souls alive again." The moon reveres the light way. Xuanyuan emperor''s pupils shrank and he was silent for a long time: "you Vientiane gate is really vicious! In vain, the nine souls thought you could make decisions for them! See you as a force of integrity. " "We will still maintain the order of the nine souls and uphold justice, but this does not prevent us from striving for the development and Prospect of the Vientiane gate. Sometimes, the necessary means are also needed." "When does it start?" "Soon, but before that, the head of the gate said that, while the Dragon Emperor is not so tight, let the alliance leader go outside to exercise his muscles and bones. Of course, the alliance of the great emperor should not be so scattered. Your strength is also very necessary."Yue Zun said with a faint smile. But the smile made Xuanyuan look chilly. ... Dong!!! Another terrible shock was heard in the dark space. However, there was no sound other than the sound of the collapse of sword Qi. The dead dragon sword was put away in the white night. He took a breath and headed forward. Everything in this secret place seems to be made of the hardest King Kong in the world. It can''t be broken. I don''t know who built this secret place. Chen Hong, Fu Wuqing and Yi Baixiu are behind. Bai xiaorou doesn''t follow. She plays in Fu''s villa, while Xing Mie is pushed ahead by the white night. Xing Mie was extremely afraid. There was a terrible evil spirit all around, but all of them were absorbed by the night. If he was the only one, he would have been eroded by the evil spirit and dried up. "Lord dragon, why did you let me go ahead? My strength is low. If I run into a trap, I will die." Xing Mie said in fear. "I ask you, why is your master living in seclusion and practicing in a seclusion, but he is not born to be a dictator White night asked. "Master doesn''t want to be disturbed!" "Is peace in the outer holy land?" "This..." "is there enough resources in outer Saint state?" "Um..." the continuous questions make Xing Mie not know how to respond. "What is there in the outer Saint state that deserves those breakthroughs? In fact, it''s just because it used to be an ancient battlefield. " Bai Ye raised her eyebrows and said, "in fact, the so-called hidden world power, in fact, is not concentrating on cultivation, but is studying and looking for the secrets and caves left by those powerful beings in ancient times. I want to help myself break through these opportunities. Otherwise, it is not better to occupy one side and occupy a large amount of cultivation resources?" Xing Mie''s face changed at the sound. "I asked you to go ahead to see where this is? If you know this secret place, then you don''t have to die. If you don''t know this place, I''m sorry. If I encounter a trap later, I''m sure I can''t keep you. After all, I''m afraid of traps, aren''t you? " White night laughs. There''s something in it. Whether this trap comes from the front or from the back is worth pondering. Xing Mie knew that his mind had been seen through by the night. He bit his teeth and whispered, "this may be the tomb of a powerful man in ancient times!" "You know it." Yi Bai Xiu couldn''t help laughing. "Whose grave?" "I don''t know." Xing Mie shook his head and looked at the breath around him: "it may be related to the demons, but judging from the materials of the surrounding secret places, this great power may have been a suicide sacrifice." "Suicide sacrifice?" The pupil of white night shrinks suddenly: "do you mean that the owner of this tomb... Committed suicide?" Why do you commit suicide? "Not bad!" Xing Mie nodded: "I once peeked at a remnant Sutra in the master''s hand. There was a short record about the nine souls'' secret place and its chance. Of course, what was recorded above was not the location of the secret place, but its existence, and the analysis of which continent they were most likely to appear! It is said that every continent of the nine souls continent has a large number of dead tombs and killing tombs! Dead tombs are the tombs for the death of Daneng, while killing tombs refers to those who build tombs and then commit suicide in the tombs. There are all the inheritance and treasures of the talents before their death, especially the tomb killing. The dead tomb is likely to be an empty tomb, with only corpses or no corpses. However, the tomb killing is a solid treasure. If you can find the tomb, you will be able to make one Step up to the sky Thinking of this, Xing Mie couldn''t help looking forward to it. And the people in the back are already in a daze after hearing the brain. "What are you talking about? More than one can commit suicide? They even built cemeteries to commit suicide? " I don''t believe my ears. "Yes, it should have been recorded in ancient historical records. During a period of time, many powerful people on the land of nine souls fell for no reason. According to research, they all committed suicide. That time was called the dusk of nine souls! Because the secret involved is so important, this matter has been perfectly kept secret. I also learned a little from master. I don''t think master knows much about it. " Punishment destroys the way. Hearing the sound of the white night, silence. Can commit suicide collectively? It''s unbelievable! He looked up at the terrible walls around him, and his heart sank. Moreover, from the surrounding hard stairs and walls, if this is a tomb, the strength of the owner of the tomb is absolutely not low! Absolutely... Not the emperor! Only higher than the top! "Above the emperor! What is the realm? " The white night subconsciously asked. Xing Mie thought for a moment and said, "listen to the master, it may be the state of transcendence and holiness. Get close to the saint..." is it transcendental? Saint? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 Nine souls at dusk. It lasts about 700 years. For a soul person, 700 years is not short, but for the history of the nine spirits, it is just a moment in a flash. However, this 700 years is an unsolved mystery in the history of the nine spirits. No one knows exactly when the nine souls happened at dusk, but according to the existing historical records, in that period of history, the great powers who fell down were not very common. Most of them built tombs in advance, put magic weapons into inheritance, committed suicide and sleep forever... why did they do this? Is there a more terrifying existence threatening the nine spirits and forcing them to commit suicide? If so, why do they have to build tombs and place magic weapons to pass on, so much effort? White night is incomprehensible. And so much is known. Even some of the masters of forces who have inherited thousands or even tens of thousands of years on the nine souls continent can not make clear this period of history. What happened to the nine spirits that year? Walking and walking, suddenly, the front of the evil Qi a burst of peristalsis. Xing Mie''s face was terrified, like a startled bird, he retreated in a hurry. However, it seems that the magic Qi is attracted by something, and slowly converges to form several air masses of the size of a ball, and the air mass keeps expanding. After a while, it is as big as a small room. The white night was a little surprised. Suddenly. Bang! Air burst, several giant magic giant appeared! "Be careful!" "All back up!" Yi Baixiu and others immediately retreated to the rear. They knew that they could not help the white night, and might even become a burden on the white night. Therefore, they would withdraw as soon as possible. The shadow giant opened his blood red eyes and made a piercing cry. He rushed forward quickly. His huge hand turned into a black magic knife and cut down fiercely towards the white night. The eyes of the white night were awe inspiring, and the evil spirit also burst out. Fearless of these monstrous giants, they drew up their swords and killed them. Roar! The roar of the terrible Dragon Sword shook the whole secret place again. The shadow giants scramble to be torn apart, and the attack is broken. When the smoke shrouded, the white night rushed forward in a big mouth and swallowed it all. Calm was restored. "White night, are you all right?" Fu over there called out mercilessly and worried. "I''m fine. If it''s a devil''s tomb here, I can just restrain myself!" White night laughs. Jiuzhuanbumie body is very powerful, because it is created by the devil, and the spirit method of the demon clan will not pose much threat to it. To see the white night so easy to wipe out the three ghosts, several people are excited. "Worthy of being the dragon master, it''s really powerful!" Xing Mie couldn''t help but make a sound. The horror of the white night made him dare not have any strange thoughts. "Let''s go!" The white night breathed and went on. The steps of the crowd were very loud in the dark. They looked around in the daytime and listened everywhere. They took every step with great care. No one can guarantee that there will be traps in this secret place created by great energy. But at this moment, there is another change ahead. All the people stopped and looked on with vigilance. But look ahead, there is a long tunnel in the dark. At the entrance of the tunnel, there is a dark figure. It blocks the door, and a pair of bloody but indifferent magic eyes are staring at this side. "There seems to be someone there!" Yi Bai Xiu is alert. "Be careful." White night whispered, a little closer to the figure, his hand also pressed on the handle of the dead dragon. "Who are you?" Just then, a hoarse voice came out of the shadow. All of them jumped together involuntarily. "And who are you?" The white night did not answer the question of this figure, but asked a question. "I am the owner of this tomb. Since you have found here, don''t you even know who I am?" The voice seemed low. It was a tomb. The white night was very happy and said immediately, "we didn''t mean to find this place. We don''t know whether it is a tomb or the burial place of our predecessors. If there is any disturbance, please forgive me." The figure was silent for a long time before it made a sound. "I ask you... Is mainland still there?" Is the mainland still there? White night and others were asked by this sentence. What does that mean? "The mainland has always been there." Fu heartless can not help but say. "What do you mean by what you said?" Ask in the daytime. The figure was silent for a moment, and then asked, "which continent are you from?" "Green song." "Green song?" The figure seems to be thinking.No one knew what the figure was asking, but after a while, the figure gradually faded down, and when it was about to disappear, the voice came out again. "Come in." Then it disappeared completely. The others at the back were nervous. People are most afraid of the unknown, no matter how strong you are. And that''s exactly what happened. "White night, we can''t go. Let''s go back at once." Shen Hong shouts. "If this place is really a killing tomb, the mechanism in it can''t be dealt with by the upper emperor. You''d better consider it carefully. Although there are many opportunities in the land of nine souls, many people take advantage of the opportunity to enter a higher place, but many people also die on the way to obtain the opportunity. All the treasures are accompanied by risks! Don''t be greedy. " Yi Bai Xiu couldn''t help speaking. She knew that she could not even see the specific breath of the figure in the white night, otherwise she would not talk with it. But the white night is so powerful, but it also falls into passivity everywhere, which is enough to show the horror of the tomb. The white night was silent. No one spoke for a long time, and the whole tomb was silent. Xing Mie was ready to move, but he did not dare to speak out. I do not know how long, the white night opened its eyes. "I have to go in." "White night..." deep red cries out. Fu Wuqing and Yi Baixiu also showed concern. "Bai Xiu is right. Opportunities are always accompanied by risks. Since I have encountered this opportunity, why not give it a try? The road of soul cultivation is extremely difficult and dangerous. If I shrink back, I will never make progress! " White night is like making up your mind. But having said that, in fact, he knew in his heart that the situation of the nine spirits could not tolerate him to go on like this. He must improve his strength as soon as possible in order to face the coming wind and rain, as well as a trip to the holy state. "Elder martial sister Bai Xiu and Chen are merciless. Wait for me here. I''ll go in and have a look." "But..." sink red still want to say what, Fu heartless but took over the words: "you should be careful of everything." Shen Hong looked at her and finally gave up persuasion. "I''ll be back as soon as possible!" The white night nodded and grabbed his hand, and pulled him to the tunnel gate. He can''t leave Xing Mie behind. After all, the spirit of Xing Mie has not been abolished. It''s too easy to deal with Yi Baixiu and others. After entering the tunnel, it is a long corridor. In the daytime, it pushes Xing Mie to the front to explore the way. Xing Mie knows that he has no initiative, so he can only be honest and careful in front of him. However, to his dismay, the whole long tunnel has no half mechanism. Did the owner of the tomb deliberately set up no mechanism? Isn''t it possible for anyone to come in? They arrived at the end of the tunnel. Xing Mie took a deep breath and pushed the stone gate at the end carefully. the dull sound seemed to spread all over the tomb. The stone gate is wide open and the dust is flying! In their eyes, it is a huge palace! Xing Mie was stunned. The white night was also staring at the palace. The palace is extremely vast, high can not see the top, big boundless, and in the center, is a triangular gold lettered ladder constructed by ten thousand steps! A dark coffin was placed at the top of the stairs. What lay inside the coffin must be the owner of the tomb. White night and Xing Mie carefully walked in, only to find that there are black chains hanging from the top, and at their feet, there are a series of terrible relief. These reliefs are particularly careful. There are ghost reliefs and fierce beast reliefs. They are full of colors and cover the whole ground. "Come here!" At this time, the sound sounded in the coffin. Both of them were surprised. They looked at the huge gold lettered steps, took a deep breath and approached carefully. "It must be a great power to love us, to give us heritage!" Xing Mie was very excited and said in a low voice. The white night is silent, but always on guard. When they got close to the steps, they found a large number of pottery figurines at the bottom of the steps. These terra cotta figures are the same as people, men and women, old and young, dressed in different ways. Some people wear armor and hold spears, some wear hats and hold long swords. Some are like hills, powerful and domineering, and some are smart and graceful, like fairies. "These are all the great powers that I have killed in my life. Each of them is a famous and powerful person. Before I die, I melt their appearance with the skill of concreting earth and bury them with me!" The voice rises again. Hearing the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized. This may be a kind of performance. "What did you want us to do here? What''s more, who''s the elder? " The white night took a deep breath and asked aloud. "Who am I?"The voice in the coffin was silent for a moment, and suddenly a bleak and arrogant laugh came out. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Who am I?" "I don''t know who I am? Who am I supposed to be? The memory of this wisp of thought is so incomplete that I can''t find the former me. I''m dead "But how did I die? I killed myself! I am a person who does not want to die but has to die! I could have lived well, but I had to die for the sake of the so-called righteousness... " " I regret that no one on the mainland remembers me. Some descendants found my burial place, but they didn''t even know who I was... I''m so sorry! I shouldn''t have died! I''m so sorry The sound waves roared and exploded like thunder, which made Xing Mie spit blood, even retreat and even the white night were affected. Is the idea of the other person''s death so strong? What kind of state was he in his lifetime? White night dare not think. A moment later, the roar in the coffin disappeared. He seemed to have regained his composure, but said nothing else. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Now... I will give you my inheritance!" As soon as this word fell, Xing Mie and daynight were stunned. The inheritance of this tomb is so easy to hold? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 "False! It must be fake! This is a trap, dragon master! It must be a trap Xing Mie came back to his senses and roared at the same time. Any inheritance will not be obtained empty handed. The great power that left the inheritance will lay a lot of tests to test the character and talent of the people who are destined for it. If it is not appropriate, it will be killed on the spot. How can it be so easy to give away the inheritance? Think about it, why do you have to give the benefits of your life to others in vain? People are born with selfishness. Sometimes they would rather not get it than give it to others. Let''s not say that Xing Mie doesn''t believe it. Even the white night feels that it may be a trap. "This world is so ridiculous that you don''t believe it when you put the benefits in front of you! Maybe it''s just the fulfillment of that sentence. Don''t believe that pie is falling from the sky! " The sound in the coffin floated out again, but it seemed more and more weak. "The road of the soul is extremely dangerous. We are not wrong to be cautious, and the elder can not trust me! Because you''re just an idea. I don''t know whether it''s a good idea or a bad one. " White night light said, not humble or arrogant. "Good thoughts? Evil thoughts? " The man in the coffin murmured a word and suddenly snorted: "people are born like this. Human nature is evil and selfish. If we do not protect the mainland, do you think you can still stand here?" As the sound fell, the coffin suddenly floated, and then the whole tomb began to shake. White night looks cold, hands clasped dead dragon sword, staring at the coffin. But see the surface of the coffin split, a black gas from the inside overflow. Is it really going to be tested? Day night thoughts. "My Lord, help! Dragon Master! Help Xing Mie was so scared that he could not resist the breath that overflowed. However, hearing a "bang", the coffin suddenly cracked completely, and a large amount of black gas gushed from it. "I don''t want to stay in this desperate world any more. Ungrateful people, I will leave my inheritance to you and put it in front of you! But I won''t let you get it for nothing! I will not use my means to deal with you, but I will let you feel the ugliness of human nature! Let the darkness of human nature kill you, let you know what is really vicious! Ha ha ha ha... " there was a loud roar of laughter in the black fog. That is the will of the owner of the tomb. With his laughter, this wisp of thought gradually disappeared. The owner of the tomb died completely. The white night is dull and looks, getting more and more incomprehensible. What did he mean by that? Soon, however, the white night began to understand. However, the huge gold lettered steps suddenly shook, and a large number of uniform and regular cracks appeared on the surface, like some kind of mechanism. On the top of the place where the coffin was originally visited, with the cracked coffin falling down, the coffin and the platform were perfectly inlaid together, turning into a big array of black and white, on which a strong light body accumulated, like cotton It''s expanding like a flower. The white night gazed at the white light, and then looked at the gradually divided golden lettered ladder. Suddenly, he thought of something. The man rushed to the front, pulled out a sword and chopped at the big array. However. The material of the array is still the same as that of the whole tomb. It is extremely hard, and even the dead dragon can''t be broken. Bang! Almost at the same time, the white light like cotton on the big array suddenly spurted out, directly breaking through the ceiling at the top, tearing the earth and soaring into the sky. One after another, the whole gold ladder also cracked, and a large amount of gold light penetrated through the cracks. The trembling Xing Mie looks at that end with wide eyes. However, the gold lettered ladder is like a blooming flower, splitting in all directions. Inside the golden ladder, there are a large number of books, magic instruments, pills, and the golden inheritance!! "This is heritage! This is the supreme inheritance! " Xing Mie''s eyes are straight in an instant, and people rush towards that side like crazy. This is the treasure left by the great power! "Come back!" Drink in the daytime. But Xing Mie is completely crazy. What''s on the head here is by no means what you''ve seen at night! Their grade has completely surpassed the great emperor, whether it is magic weapon or pill, the color and lustre of them are extraordinary! Can we say that the power of this great power really surpasses the upper emperor? Day night breath a tight, but also some can not resist the temptation. But at this time... Pooh! The death that rushed over there suddenly exploded. Bang! His body seemed to have suffered some heavy blow, and the whole body turned into a cloud of blood. In the white night, he saw that there was a huge hammer in the barrier that covered all the treasures and inheritance, and hit the place where Xing Mie was.The power of destroying the weak and destroying the decadent is not what the next great emperor can resist! "What is this?" The white night was shocked. However, the hammer slowly shrinks, takes it back, disappears into the barrier, and xingmie has completely died. How fierce! He gazed at the barrier for a moment, then quickly drew his sword and chopped it. Roar! Once again, the cruel sword force was released. For this sword, white night did not report much hope! He knew that it was impossible to cut through the barriers. However. Before the sword Qi is close to the barrier, the barrier ripples again. As soon as the sword Qi approaches, a huge shield suddenly darts out of the barrier and smashes into the dead dragon''s sword Qi. Bang! There was a violent explosion. The sword Qi of the dead dragon is blocked directly. But... It''s not over! The pupil shrinks in the white night, his face suddenly changes, and he jumps back in a hurry. However, the sword spirit of the dead dragon, which was blocked by the shield, flew back and chopped at him. The huge sword Qi blocked all around and was stimulated by the spirit of heaven in his body when he recoiled. There''s nowhere to hide! White night a bite of teeth, and then draw a sword. Sonorous! It''s a dead dragon sword! Bang! The two swords collided and exploded. The terrifying air wave will vent all the soil around, and the power of destroying and decaying will directly tear up all the non tomb materials around. White night''s face changed greatly. He turned around and rushed into the tunnel and rushed to Yi Baixiu and others waiting outside. The tomb trembles and shakes, Yi Baixiu and others have already been helpless. They urge the spirit of heaven and look around nervously. Seeing the white night rushing out, they were all very happy, but the white night didn''t say a word. She urged her soul Qi to directly entangle the three girls, and ran wild out of the stairs. Whoosh! People like sharp arrows, drag three women to run out. At the same time, the explosion power caused by the collision of two dead dragon swords was extremely terrifying. All the ground within a hundred Li radius was shattered into powder, and dust was flying around. A pit several kilometers deep was blown out of the ground. The white night drags the three girls to fall on a high stone in the distance, looking at the dust rippling here, the three girls are speechless and have lingering fear. "What happened..." Yi Bai Xiu said in surprise. "It''s a lot more complicated than you think." The white night looked at a bright light from the dust, and his face was very ugly. With a wave of his hand, the breath blows and the dust blows away. But a huge black coffin appeared in the dust! The whole tomb is a huge coffin! The white night opened his eyes and looked at this scene dully. It took a long time to get back to God. What kind of power can make such a wonderful coffin? "How terrible was the owner of the tomb... In the end?" Fu ruthlessly asked. "Perhaps, only from his inheritance can we know his identity." The white night took a deep breath and said hoarse. "White night, have you not been handed down?" Yi Bai Xiu asked with consternation. "No, all the inheritance is under that pillar of light!" White night pointed to that side, light said. "Let''s go and get it." Shen Hong and Fu said mercilessly and excitedly. "No! With our current strength, it is impossible to take that inheritance. It is protected by terror. Even if I use the dragon sword, I can''t break through the barrier. On the contrary, if I get close to the barrier, it will be extremely dangerous! This is the border laid by the great power The night sank. "Is he to test us?" White clothes show frown willow eyebrow road. "No White night shook his head: "just now I tested the boundary, and found that there is not much energy in it. That is to say, the barrier boundary will not last for a long time. It will disappear completely within a month at most." "Let''s wait here for a month." All the girls were excited. "I''m afraid I can''t wait." White night bitterly shakes his head: "the test that can leave is not this barrier boundary, but this light column!" "Beam of light?" "Yes, I''m afraid that the halo released by this light column has already been seen by the people of the whole nine soul continent. I believe that in a short time, there will be countless strong people gathering here!" White night said in a deep voice: "merciless, you go back immediately, and take your family members to move away from here. The farther you go, the better. You''d better go back to Qingge, Bai Xiu, and immediately mobilize the people from longjue to transfer the people of the Vientiane sect and longjue people into the soul land! There is still one month to go. It''s still time to remove as many people as you can. Understand? " "White night, does this... Have to go?" Yi Bai Xiu''s face is unbelievable. "Must go!" White night voice dry hoarse: "do not go, you will die! Because here, the Imperial war will break out at that time! ""Imperial War?" Several women were in a state of panic. "This barrier is not aimed at us, but temporarily prevents us. With it, no one can get the contents of the nine spirits, and the light column announces to the whole nine spirits, that is to say, the great power gave nine souls one month to prepare! At that time, there will be countless emperors gathered here, and these people will fight for it! I can''t guarantee that there will be a land of souls in time! " The white night lowered his voice. Several women heard the sound and understood it in an instant. This so-called chance is a piece of fat left on the ground, and in countless cages in all directions, there are hungry wolves! The end of entering the soul land is coming... is coming www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 Bang! The ground trembled. The old man sitting in the cave immediately opened his eyes and walked out quickly. He looked at the green hills all around him, and his brows wrinkled tightly. The whole sky is covered by a long rainbow, and countless hidden heroes and heroines vie to be born and rush toward the soul. "The death of punishment is already dead. When you enter the soul land, you are born with a different appearance. There must be some divine objects unearthed... It seems that these two things should be related!" The old man was not as anxious as the great powers hidden in the outer holy state, but sat on the ground and pondered. A moment later, the old man went straight out of the cave, but instead of heading for the soul land, he walked in the opposite direction. He touched his feet and turned into a rainbow. At the gate of Vientiane. With the appearance of the vision, the whole Vientiane gate was immediately agitated. The members of the Vientiane gate headed by Yao Yi almost immediately organized troops to enter the soul land. This time, not only the emperor chopping troops entered, but even the Royal Dragon team also set out! It can be seen that Vientiane attaches great importance to this incident. The gate of Vientiane went out, and xiongjue continent was boiling. Numerous great emperors organized forces to go to the place where the vision was born, and the quay was full of people and prosperous. The same is true of grand view city. Almost at the first time of the appearance of the vision, Ji Di, Yan Di, Shentu and other high-level emperors and a large number of great emperors merged behind them immediately gathered together to hold a meeting. Ji Di and Yan Di, as the most trusted people of the Dragon Lord, naturally have extraordinary status and almost have the power to make decisions with one word. "Judging from the appearance of this vision, this is by no means an ordinary imperial chance, at least it is also the chance of the upper emperor! In my land of nine souls, this kind of chance is rare for thousands of years! " A lower emperor opened his mouth and said that the lower emperor was very young and had no imperial title. He also entered the Dragon Jue by virtue of his warm blood. "We must rush to the soul land at the first time. In fact, at present, jinhun, Qingge and Zhiwu are occupied by longjue. At present, the Vientiane gate has been unable to maintain the order of the nine spirits, and there is our power on the soul. If we go late, jinhun will be in chaos! Whether it is the plunder of our dragon power or chance, it will be extremely unfavorable Duanmu said coldly tomorrow. Today, he has cultivated the emperor''s scriptures given by the white night, and with the help of good pills and medicines, he has reached the peak of the puppet emperor, and he is still short of opportunity from the next emperor. "Well said! Our dragon Jue is no longer what it used to be. Entering the soul is the territory of our dragon Jue. This opportunity should belong to us. We should act immediately. Whoever dares to seize this chance is against us The great emperor called out again. His voice made the whole hall boil up in an instant. "Well said! Let''s all go "Now that the alliance of the great emperors has been dissolved, only the Vientiane gate can compete with us! Who else dares to challenge us? " "Who dares to disobey, kill!" "Yes "My lord Ji! Lord Yan, order quickly. We will organize people to cross the sea! " All kinds of voices resounded and the hall was in a state of utterance. Ji Di looks a little ugly. As far as the emperor is concerned, he drinks in a deep voice. "We can''t go to so many people! If you go too much, you will only make the Dragon become the target of public criticism When the words fell, the hall was quiet. "What do you mean, Lord Yan?" A middle emperor said in a deep voice. In fact, there are still many people who are not convinced by Qi Yan Di. After all, Emperor Yan was injured. With the help of the white night and the blessing of pills, he finally rushed into the lower emperor. However, it is obviously not enough to see a lower position in the present dragon Jue. "There is no doubt that people in the whole nine soul continent will be able to detect the natural differences. In this way, countless powerful and powerful people of nine spirits will go there, and even the hermit strong men of the outer holy state will compete to get out of the mountain! If the power of dragon Jue is opened, it will only make them self-conscious and fight against us. Once there is a war, our strength of dragon Jue will be greatly weakened. When the Vientiane gate wants to swallow us up, it will be as easy as a piece of cake! With the continuous enhancement of the strength of dragon Jue, we have become the eyesore of the Vientiane gate, and we have to guard against it. In order to put an end to this kind of thing, people who go to enter the soul this time need to be strictly screened! " Emperor Yan said in a relaxed manner. "Lord Yan! This is about heritage! Everyone wants to seize the chance to make fortune! If you say so, many of us have no chance to meet? " A man with hair like a lion and a big beard came up. The man''s eyes were gloomy, like eagle''s eyes. His eyes were golden, and his breath was even more horrible. People all know that this is the famous Eagle emperor. Hundreds of years ago, the eagle emperor and his family were killed by the remnant emperor in the alliance of the great emperors, and the remnant emperor was the upper emperor. The eagle emperor could not revenge himself. He asked the Vientiane gate to redress the injustice, but was told by the Vientiane gate that there was insufficient evidence to punish the remnant emperor. Therefore, the eagle emperor hated the Vientiane gate. Knowing that the alliance between white night and the great emperor is a mortal enemy, he joins the Dragon Jue, hoping to get rid of the remnant emperor by the hand of long Jue.Has the final say, we will take it back and store it, waiting for the dragon master to allocate it, and who can get it, who will not get it, not me has the final say, nor is it your final say. The Emperor Yan was indifferent. "But..." the eagle emperor also wanted to say something, but at this time, a voice interrupted his words. "Lord eagle, do you have any complaints?" It''s Ji Di''s voice. She sat high in the hall, staring at the eagle emperor with cold eyes, and a domineering breath came out of her body. The eagle emperor trembled all over, and seemed to feel the breath of Ji emperor. His face changed slightly and he didn''t speak any more. Today''s Ji Di is already the middle emperor. She is not so easy to deal with. In addition, she has a close relationship with the dragon master. She is afraid that no one dares to provoke her. "Do as the emperor says! There are not too many people going to enter the soul. We will choose carefully. In addition, the Dragon Master is also entering the soul. What are you afraid of when the Dragon Master is there Ji Di snorted coldly. When people heard the news, they should be "yes" in a hurry, but more people couldn''t help getting excited. "The Dragon Master is also in the soul?" "Great. With the Dragon Master there, who else dares to take advantage of us?" "Please, make sure I choose!" The hall was boiling, and Emperor Yan waved to disperse the crowd. Ji Di vomited and turned to walk into the inner hall. "Qianqian, you were so powerful just now." The bamboo emperor came over with a bad smile on his face and whispered. "It''s no good if you don''t do this, or I can''t stop these people. If only I had the strength of the dragon master, I could frighten these people to death with one look!" Ji Di white eyes, a green dress of bamboo emperor, helpless to say. "Qianqian, are you going to enter the soul this time?" Zhu Di''s eyes turned and asked in a low voice. "What are you asking for?" "Answer me first." , "it depends on what the emperor has arranged. If he goes, I can''t go. If he doesn''t go, I''ll have to go. Here must have a person staring at it." the Vientiane gate has been doing a lot of action recently. There are many eye lines near big view city. "What are you afraid of? Even the head of the gate of Vientiane has to bow down even if there is a white night!" The bamboo emperor hummed. Go ahead and smile. Bamboo emperor quickly followed, a face begged: "Qianqian, if you go, can you take me?" "Do you want me to be selfish? This is unfair to other emperors. If you know, it will be very troublesome. " Kitty squinted at her. "Oh, what are you afraid of? Now who doesn''t know you''re the Dragon Master''s man? As soon as you speak, who dares to speak? Don''t you want to live? " Zhu Di said with a bad smile. "Well, you dare to make fun of me, what dragon master''s man? I haven''t got there with white night yet Ji Di pinched the soft meat on the bamboo emperor''s body and hummed: "it''s you. If you really want to go, you''d better wait for the night to come, and you''ll be able to have such a look in longjue at that time." "Hee hee, is that what you said? Don''t blame me for robbing you, man "I... I don''t blame it!" ... born out of phase, the nine spirits are boiling. but since the war of the gods, the nine soul continents have been filled with the eye of God, and this news is naturally hiding from the eyes of the gods. At the time when countless great emperors were marching toward the soul land, Shenwu made a lot of moves here. By a dark pool, a man in a blood red cloak was standing there, motionless, like a statue. Behind him came a few figures. One of them was luochanu who had participated in the war of Shenwu. "Well, what''s the matter with you, my lord? Shenwu war suffered setbacks, so stupid? Is it possible that the blow is too heavy and it is really wood? " Luochanu is still the tone of that pair of teasing. If other people heard it, they would have been scared out of their wits. Who dares to speak to Zhongyan like this is to seek death. However, luochanu is different. Even with golden hands, she dares to laugh. And... These people don''t get angry. "Something?" Finally, a hoarse voice rings. "Are you interested in going to jiuhun for a walk Luochanu covers her lips and smiles. "Nine souls?" Finally Yan slightly raised his head, but did not turn around and said, "are these the people of the ruling hall? Yes? Is it the judgment hall that instructed you to go to the nine souls? " "Not inspiration, but hope." Without waiting for luochanu to open her mouth, one of them made a salute to Zhongyan and said respectfully: "not long ago, the nine spirits gave birth to a vision. According to our investigation, this vision may be caused by an unprecedented opportunity, and 40% of this chance may be the chance above the great emperor. The temple master hopes that the murderers of Shenwu land can get this inheritance..."This word falls, end Yan suddenly turns around. Above the emperor! What does that mean? I don''t know. "When does it leave?" After all, he couldn''t sit still. Luochanu gave a sly smile: "of course, it''s to start right away!" Finally, I walked towards the meteor. Under that fuzzy cloak, there are a pair of eyes full of war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 Since the news was sent out, the Fujia villa was almost evacuated within two days, leaving only one empty villa. As the birthplace of the treasure, jinhun naturally became the center of the event. Countless powerful people entered the soul land, and the original peaceful land suddenly became lively. And behind the bustle, many people know that it will be a terrible war! After all, once the Imperial War broke out, they were afraid that they could not even bear the breath on the edge. Naturally, the farther away, the better. The great emperor''s strength is not bad, and if she can''t leave the great emperor''s strength, she can''t help. Fu''s family left safely and led Bai Xiu to Taiji city in white night. Taiji city has received news and is moving. But not everyone wants to leave. "My Huang family has been in the soul for generations, and the ancestral graves are all here. Why should I leave? Those great emperors will come soon! I want to see if they really destroy the soul "Isn''t the dragon the master of soul? Why did it happen suddenly? If you have the ability to do these great emperors down "We''re not going!! It''s not easy for anyone to come! " "Yes, we are not going!" Taiji city is noisy, some people protest not to leave, mostly the elderly. The Vientiane gate and the Dragon Jue forces are arranging the soul people to cross the sea of Sha and settle in Qingge. The time is pressing. It will only be more dangerous to stay here. Bang! At this time, a huge bang exploded, the ground shook violently, and people in Taiji city were shocked and looked at. "What happened?" "Earthquake?" People looked around in horror. But listen to a magnificent voice ring in the four sides, as if from the nine days of upload down. "I''m the great emperor of Xiaotian. When I come here, I''ll be blessed everywhere. Please kneel down quickly. Otherwise, I will raze this place to the ground!" The moment the voice fell, a surge of imperial Qi fell from the sky, as if the flood submerged the whole Taiji city. All of a sudden, people in Taiji city found it hard to move forward. It was as if all the surrounding space was filled with imperial Qi. The only space people could move in was the position they were standing in. Here comes the power! Great power is coming!! Seeing this phenomenon, countless people were in panic, kneeling on the ground and worshiping the sky. For the strong, no matter who will keep a heart of awe, the reason is nothing else, only because the strong can control your life. The person in charge of long Jue in Taiji city is cold in the sky, his face is heavy, staring at the sky, but he doesn''t kowtow. "Dad, what''s the matter?" There was a clear sound not far away. It''s the girl who is cold in the sky! "Here comes zunda Neng! With our current strength, I''m afraid we can''t compete! We have to compromise, be tolerant, and kneel down quickly. " Cold in the day, thinking for a long time, decided to soft. "Dad, it''s OK to compromise, but what we''re representing now is long Jue. We can''t kneel down like this! Otherwise, I can''t explain it to master! " Cold have to allow a bite of silver teeth, suddenly jump up, unexpectedly hit the emperor Qi, fly to a eaves. Around the home, Su family and countless casual repair have looked. "It''s cold Lord!" Someone called out. But he saw Leng yourong standing on the top of his head, staring at the sky firmly and shouting: "who is your excellency? Don''t you know this is the territory of longjue But the voice fell, the other side did not answer, but ushered in a very frivolous laugh. "Ha ha, I can''t believe that there will be such a water-saving person in such a remote area! Ha ha ha ha, this trip is really worthwhile The voice of laughter, with a strong excitement and overbearing: "Nvwa! I have a crush on you. Kneel down and bow down quickly. I want to take you to Shuangxiu! " "You..." Leng Rongzhen angry: "even if I die, I won''t let you humiliate me!" "Stupid woman who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth! This emperor and you double cultivation, that is your previous life to cultivate the blessing! Do you think there are several women on the land of nine souls that the emperor can look up to? How many lucky women can''t get in line! Do you dare to refuse the gift from the emperor? " The voice seems to be a little bit angry, a big drink, a emperor''s gas directly toward the cold have capacity to oppress. People with absolute strength will never argue with the weak! Bang! Leng yourong''s house broke down in an instant. She fell directly on the ground, and the surrounding ground cracked into cobwebs. She tried her best to urge the spirit of heaven and supported her body. She refused to kneel down. Her waist slightly bent down and bit her silver teeth, but she could not support it."Ha ha ha, it''s a bit tough! But it''s useless! Dare to rebel against the emperor. Later, the emperor will come to you in front of these people. Let these people see how miserable the women who dare to rebel against the emperor will cry After laughing, a man with golden light fell from the sky. As soon as he fell to the ground, the earth was covered with cracks, and the whole Taiji City trembled. The crowd around were terrified, one by one quickly buried their heads on the ground, and did not dare to see the man. He was like a God. God, what can man resist? "You Rong!" Cry out in the cold. But no one paid attention. Leng yourong''s imperial spirit is strong around her. She can''t escape even if she wants to escape. She just grits her teeth and pulls out her sword to chop at the man. But as soon as the sword Qi burst out from the edge of the sword, it was immediately engulfed by the surrounding turbulent imperial Qi. "Ridiculous! Stupid woman with no head, such an idiot like you, I will throw you into the people around me after the double repair later. I have seen that many people are still salivating at you! Your scream must be very beautiful, it will ring all over the city, ha ha ha ha... " the visitors are laughing, their eyes are full of fun. The cold has the capacity to be short of breath, and is ready to end on its own. Even if she died, she would never let this man insult her innocence. "I can''t believe that a humble inferior emperor is so despicable! Are you not afraid to be chased and killed by the people of Vientiane gate and longjue Just then, an indifferent female voice came. "Who?" The man was startled and turned his head. But I saw a woman in a long green dress falling from the air. The woman looks beautiful, the little Jasper. It is a face of righteousness, especially a pair of green autumn eyes, full of anger. "Oh? Biddy? Ha ha, you stinky girl still like to meddle in your business so much The man who claimed to be the great emperor of Xiaotian disdained to sneer: "but you are just my defeated general. I advise you not to meddle in your affairs, or I will catch you together later, and let you taste the magnificent style under my master''s crotch!! Ha ha ha "Shameless!" Bidi was so angry that he wanted to do it. "How dare you fight me if you lose a general?" The man does not look at the person in front of him. He has been famous for thousands of years, but this bidi is just a person who entered the great emperor hundreds of years ago. His strength and talent are not as good as him. Whoa! But look at the earth inch by inch split, with the green emperor plain hands, a large number of vines spread out, toward the man wrapped. The man roared, the sound wave burst open, instantly tore the vines, and then his face showed evil smile, his feet flew over. The autumn eyes of the blue emperor shrunk, and he had to lift his palms in front of him. Bang! Four palms hand in hand. The imperial Qi of the two sides collided like beasts. The surrounding ground was completely torn, and the air was full of blasting sound. The souls close to the two people were directly shocked to death, and the surrounding houses were instantly turned into dust. However... bang! After all, bidi still couldn''t hold on. The whole person flew out and fell into a pavilion not far away. The pavilion immediately turned into dust, and the ground tore out a deep hole. The man licked his tongue and went directly to the green emperor. The evil spirit on his face became more and more intense. "Smelly woman, I have thought for a long time! Don''t blame me if you delivered it yourself today He strides over with great strides, his face full of madness. "You are blessed today! If you can see the double cultivation of the great emperor, you should keep your eyes open. It''s very good for your cultivation. Ha ha ha... after that, you''ll catch Bi Di with one big hand. But at this point. Sonorous! A sword light swept over, instantly cut off the man''s hand. Pooh! "Ah The man uttered a sad cry, retreated again and again, and looked around in fear. "Who!! Who is it? Who attacked the emperor secretly However, there was no figure around, only a voice of indifference came from the nine days. "You still need a sneak attack? Do you deserve it? " As soon as the voice fell, a black light burst out from the nine days and hit the ground like lightning. However, this time is different from before, the black light momentum is like a rainbow, falling on the ground did not produce much fluctuation, as if in the moment of landing, all the strength was removed. All the pupils are constricted. However, in the dust over there, a man in a black robe came out. The man looked indifferent, with a sword hanging on his waist. Behind him, there was a man with a beautiful appearance, like a fairy in the sky.Cold has the capacity autumn eye slightly big, sees the person, the tears can''t stop to flow down along the face. "Master She opened her lips and cried. "You have suffered." Coming to cold have tolerance, just like hand, the emperor Qi that imprisons people is instantly dispelled. Leng yourong can''t control it any more. He pours into the man''s arms and sobs gently. Come to embrace cold have Rong, pity of patting her back. "Who are you?" The man who claimed to be emperor Xiaotian called out with his teeth clenched. He can see that the other side is just a lower emperor, he is not afraid. To turn his head, staring at the man, light said: "white night." "White night?" The man stepped back two steps and felt his bones disappear with the words www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 "White... White... White night?" The person who claimed to be emperor Xiaotian almost lost his tongue. He sat on the ground all over with panic. Don''t cry, master White night pitifully looking at the woman in his arms, stretched out his hand to wipe the tears on her face, said gently. Leng yourong nodded slightly, and her cheeks were a little red. Only then did she find that the pair of huge breasts were completely against the body of the white night. However, she did not reject it. Somehow, she hoped that time would be suspended at this time. However, there is obviously not much time for her to warm up in her master''s arms. "Master, be careful. This man is the legendary emperor. He has magical powers. He is very powerful." Leng you Rong calmed his excited mood and said softly. "It''s just the great emperor. Don''t worry. When the master finds the emperor''s inheritance, he will help you become the great emperor." The white night laughed and let go of his hand and turned to the man. And the gentle smile on his face has turned into a cold silence. The man''s eyes stare huge, eyes only startled, he still some do not believe that the other side is white night. But if it''s really a white night... It''s over. The whole nine souls, no one can save him! "Are you really... Really white night?" Asked the man in a trembling voice. But white night didn''t seem interested in answering his question, as if he had not heard it. He asked, "who are you? Why do you dare to spread wild in the place of longjue "Are you... Are you white night?" The man asked again in a trembling voice. But the next second, a suction instantly wrapped his body and threw him into the white night. Man crazy urge emperor Qi, but can not get rid of, the whole person incomparably powerless. White night raised a hand to grasp, the hand firmly pinched the man''s neck, one hand will lift him. The man''s crazy struggle, a body of emperor Qi disorderly throw, but the spirit of emperor Qi just out of the body, it instantly disappeared. At this moment, he believed. This man is absolutely white night, the whole nine soul continent, no lower emperor can have the strength to crush other lower emperors completely! "For the last time, who are you?" "I... my name is Xiaodi... I''m a monk... I have no influence." The man was frightened and cried out in pain. He felt his neck was almost cut by the night. "Why make trouble here? Have you been instructed? " "No... just... To wait for the chance to come out, idle boring... Just..." the man''s face completely red, as if even the simplest breathing can not do. "This man has committed many evils. He often commits crimes in the lower stage of the nine soul continent. I don''t know how many people died in his hands. Please kill this man! Kill the people At this time, the green emperor over there came out and saluted the white night with indignation. "So you know the man''s information?" "Yes." "Good!" Let go of the white night. Xiao Di fell on the ground, coughing, as if he could not feel the pain of his broken arm. "Dragon Lord, don''t you kill him?" "Kill! Who said not to kill? " White night suddenly turned his head, a palm toward the man''s legs. Bang! * his leg is rotten instantly, and the flesh and bones are directly powdered, but the upper body is intact, and the whole person becomes human! "Ah The man let out a sad cry. However, he turned his hand and took out the branch leading to the small world. He took out the Yellow tripod from it and grabbed the man to throw it inside. The Yellow tripod turned and refined its life. All of a sudden, a man''s mournful wail sounded in the Yellow cauldron. But soon, the sound gradually weakened, after a hundred breath, it has completely disappeared. Seeing this, bidi was terrified, and his face was pale and bloodless. The white night... Unexpectedly this life is tempered to death! What kind of pain should that terrible cry bear? "Where did this person learn from? Who are his parents? Do you have relatives and friends?" The white night took back Huang Ding and asked coldly. "His parents are dead. He has a group of friends and friends and a very protective master. He once provoked several middle emperors. Even if he was sheltered by his master, the Vientiane gate could not deal with it. As a result, he became more and more arrogant and arrogant." Bidi said, reciting all the names of his master and his friends. "It''s cold." The white night is light. "My subordinates are here." Cold in the day, excited to run over, hastened to salute. "A letter of suspension should be sent to grand view city on the mainland of xiongjue. Emperor Yan would take these people''s heads and send them here!" "All the people related to this person, kill them all!" the white night said People were shocked at the sound. "Besides, those who dare to have evil ideas about my apprentice will also be killed!"White night eyes blood red, suddenly turned around, a palm toward the crowd of those who have been peeping at the cold have capacity of the men in the past! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... several terrible imperialist spirits hit the crowd, and those people with evil desires suddenly became meat paste. All of them were so frightened that they knelt down again, trembling. Cold in the day, cold sweat DC, body stiffness, dare not say a word. She was full of happiness, full of happiness. In this world, how happy is it to have such a person to protect himself everywhere? "You Rong, you are my apprentice. You are my man. Whoever dares to move you on this continent will be killed by me!" White night light road, but the heart of killing gradually thick. Yi Baixiu''s heart is beating slightly over there. I feel something is wrong. Leng has a happy smile on her face. Looking at the posture of the white night, I can''t help being a bit crazy. Bi Di over there looked at this man and was also a little distracted. Maybe he was startled by what the white night said. "Is it so happy to be his apprentice? What if she became his woman? " Bidi murmured. "And who are you?" White night turned his eyes, staring at bidi light asked. "The villain, the great emperor, is also a monk. I have seen the dragon master!" Bidi immediately knelt down to salute, extremely respectful. "Master, if it wasn''t for the help of this adult, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable." Cold has the capacity to be busy. White night nodded: "you saved my apprentice, I owe you a favor, here is the emperor''s Sutra, I return you!" After that, he turned his hand over and threw it away. Biddy''s heart beat wildly and looked at the things lost in the white night in disbelief. Emperor''s Scripture... oh my God? It''s the emperor''s Sutra! She quickly picked up the books on the ground, her small face full of shock. For any emperor, this is a treasure. What''s more, it seems that the grade of the emperor''s Sutra is not low! Bidi''s hands are shaking, gently open a few pages of paper, the whole person is muddled. Middle emperor''s Scripture! you ''re right! This must be the middle emperor''s Sutra! She was overjoyed and knelt down and said, "thank you very much, Dragon Lord." "Don''t say thank you. You and I are not in debt! Get up. " Said the white night. But bidi did not get up, but once again said: "with this emperor''s Scripture, Bi Di can impact the middle position! The Dragon Lord has the grace of rebuilding in the Bi emperor. The Bi emperor wants to worship the Dragon Jue. Please take it in White night nodded: "your character is OK, no evil thoughts in your eyes. I will write down your name for the time being. When I return to grand view city, I will find Ji Di, and she will arrange for you." Thank you very much Bidi said excitedly. White night turned around and swept his hands behind him. He thought for a while and said coldly, "maybe I''m wrong. I shouldn''t give an order to retreat." Yi Bai Xiu''s heart was startled and her face was stunned, as if she had guessed something. "Jinhun is originally the territory of longjue. Why should we withdraw? You stay here. I''ve sent someone from Dajing city to garrison the emperor. In another day, they should be here. By then, there will be no worries here. " "There''s more than half a month left for me to go into my soul for a circle." White night cold road, voice a fall, feet point up, jump empty. "A turn?" "What are you going to do in the white night "If the coming emperor is regular and orderly, I can let them live. If they don''t know whether to live or die and step on my line, they must understand that the nine spirits can''t be provoked by dragons except the Vientiane gate!" When the sound fell to the ground, the man in the white night disappeared in an instant, and a vast and boundless emperor exploded in an instant, just like an endless curtain, scattered towards the whole soul land. Leng yourong looks at the place where the white night disappears, showing a trace of consternation on her face, but she doesn''t care too much. She hasn''t seen the white night for too long. "It''s not right... It''s not right at night... It''s absolutely wrong." Yi Bai Xiu looks at the place where the white night leaves, and her lips murmur slightly. She falls into deep thought. "What''s wrong, sister Yi?" Leng yourong is acquainted with Yi Bai Xiu and can''t help asking. "The killing heart of the white night is suddenly aggravated..." Leng has a frown: "before in the Fu family village there... He does not seem to have such a heavy killing heart, how is this going on?" "The Dragon Lord used killing to frighten the nine souls of the mainland people. I can''t agree with his words. We can''t stay here. It''s best to go to Qingge as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the Imperial war breaks out, we will die." Biddy came over and said seriously. "Yes! However, we can''t withdraw completely. We still need someone to stay here to meet us. If the situation can''t be controlled and spread to Qingge, Qingge can''t prepare in time. " The clothes are white and elegant."I''ll stay." If you are cold, you can make a sound immediately. "No, you can''t stay. You''re the apprentice of white night. If something happens to you, I can''t explain it to him." Yi Baixiu shook his head and said seriously, "I''d better stay here." "I''ll stay here for you first. At least other great emperors will come, and I dare not act recklessly again!" Bidi road. "Thank you, Lord bidi." Taiji city has stabilized for the time being, but other places are in a state of war. The white night away from Taiji city is directed towards several other large cities. Almost in the moment of approaching, countless imperial Qi rippled around. The emperor of all sides is here! He looked cold and looked down at the town. There''s been a riot there! "When you enter the soul, can you do it wantonly?" The cold voice is ringing away! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 The town below was full of commotion, and people fled in a hurry. There was either a miserable cry or a wailing cry around, as if in purgatory. In the air, a few figures stood in the air, with one eye staring at the fleeing people, as if they were looking at some livestock. The innate superiority of being high above completely separated them from the people below. Suddenly, one of them reached for the flustered crowd. Whoosh! A little girl, no more than six or seven years old, was caught by a force of suction and flew up in an instant and landed on his palm. "Help!" The little girl screamed with trembling tears, frightened and helpless. "This little girl is born with jade body, so it''s suitable for alchemy!" The existence of a Daoyi swept the little girl''s eyes and said lightly. She untied the Yellow sack on her waist and threw the little girl into it. And in the sack, there are more than a dozen people, the little girl fell into it, the body becomes smaller, the sack seems to be an independent space. "Ha ha ha ha ha, I say you are too lawless? They''re arresting people here! If this matter is known by the people of Vientiane gate or longjue, you will not be able to bear the burden? " A lower emperor flew over and said with a smile. "Sun Sanlian?" Several Taoist priests looked at the people, and the Taoist priest with a sack Leng hum: "now that so many emperors have entered the soul land, the Vientiane gate can''t manage it. There are burning, killing and looting everywhere. What''s wrong with catching some mortals with special constitution here? We have not slaughtered the village, which is a great gift to them "Ha ha, I''ve seen shameless people like you! When the time comes, the people from the Vientiane gate and the Dragon Jue will come to you. Don''t regret it! " The man shook his head. "Long Jue? Vientiane gate? Ridiculous! If we don''t, who knows what we''ve done? " The man shook his head. The others laughed. The more chaotic the place is, the faster the ugliness of the human heart will be exposed. "No one really knows?" Just then, a cold voice fell from the sky. All of them were astonished. They all looked at the sound source, but before meeting, they did not know when a man in a black robe appeared. The man''s eyes were red, his skin was pale, his long black hair fell down on his shoulder, and his eyes were cold on several people. "Who are you?" People in daoxinguan are on guard. Sun Sanlian, on the other side, fell down on his knees, kowtowed and cried, "Sun Sanlian, please see the Dragon Lord!" The sound rippled. Several people were shocked, such as ghosts and gods. "Dragon master?" Is this man the leader of long Jue? "Daoxinguan doesn''t have to exist from today on!" Cold drink in the white night, reaching forward to grab. A few people over there were shrouded in the horror of soul power and pulled them towards the white night. "No!! Dragon Master, spare your life A sad cry rang out. "Let''s go!" The Taoist priest tied with the sack was terrified and rushed out the soul force in front of him. However, the emperor''s Spirit fell from the sky and suddenly suppressed him to the ground. White night palm hair force, toward in front of several people mercilessly pats. Pooh! All of them died of blood fog. Even there is no room for resistance, and their defense is even more fragile than paper under the power of the day. Sun Sanlian buried his head dead on the ground and did not dare to lift it. White night again landing, a foot on the long chest, palm claw, toward its chest stab. Pooh! A heavenly soul was caught and crushed by him. "Ah The Taoist priest roared at the top of his voice. The spirit of heaven was abandoned and his accomplishments were lost. He was no different from ordinary people! In the daytime, a dozen people were lying on the ground, frightened and uneasy. "You... Who are you?" Before that little girl wiped tears while shivering asked the white night. She didn''t know what had happened, but the big brother trampled the villain under her feet. She felt that this man must be a good man. "My name is white night, and from today on, I will protect you." Crouching down in the white night, his cold face showed a warm smile. "Brother white night?" The little girl murmured. The panic stricken crowd all knelt down and cried for redress. But see the white night jump, fly to the sky. "Sun Sanlian! Protect this place for me. If there are other emperors here, kill them! If there is one less person here, I will kill you! " A cold voice came. Sun Sanlian quickly knelt down and worshipped: "yes, Lord dragon!" "This man''s cultivation has been abandoned. You can handle it!"White night looked at this side of the eye, a light read, a finger raised, a soul gas burst, turned into countless air swords, flying to all directions, those who are still burning, killing and looting souls were cut in two. It''s like punishment. The chaos of the town instantly returned to calm. In the white night, the pace soared into the sky and disappeared into a streamer. When people on the ground listened, they looked at the Taoist priest lying on the ground one by one, and then the approaching crowd came. "What are you going to do?" The Taoist priest screamed bitterly and hastened to do it, but it was too late. Sun Sanlian raised his head and looked over there. After a while, the angry crowd tore the Taoist priest to pieces, and blood flowed down the sloping floor... ... ... ... whoosh! A secret door appeared in the forest. Several figures came out of the dark door. One of them wore a dark red cloak, could not see his face, and his hands and feet were wrapped in bandages. And beside him is a beautiful suffocating woman, the woman''s eyes full of charming, every smile seems to be in the hook of other people''s soul. Behind the woman were several people in silver and white robes, all with cloaks and no face to see. If there are people who have participated in the Shenwu war, they will be recognized. This is Zhongyan, Luo Xiannu and others. "We''d better disguise ourselves. After all, there are many people who have seen us in jiuhun. If they are recognized, they will not join hands. This is the case with jiuhun. When foreign enemies come, they are united. But as soon as the foreign enemies leave, they will start to fight inside each other!" Luo Cha female red lip moves, Jiao smile says. Finally Yan did not speak and walked forward. Out of the woods, at this time, a burst of fighting voice floating.. Several people stopped. "Where are our men?" Finally, he asked in a low voice. "It should have been to that place already!" Luochanu points to the light column in the sky that rushes to the sky and sings with a smile. "I hope we don''t show up in a hurry. Let the people of the nine souls land fight and then make a profit." Said one of the judges at the back. But as soon as he finished speaking, a hand was pinched around his neck and he lifted the whole person up. It''s the end. "Lord Zhongyan!" Several people nearby were immediately nervous. But at the end of the day, Yan''s face was cold, and his voice was full of killing intention: "I can''t wait for you to tell me what to do. Just close your mouth and do what you should do." Finish saying, end Yan hand a loose, push that person away. If the man is forgiven, the judge of the temple is terrified. Luochanu chuckled and did not speak. At this time, the fight over there seemed to have ended, and a figure rushed to this side. "Stop!" "Chase me!" Behind him were bursts of Shouts. "Well?" Several people looked up, but saw a man covered with blood running towards this side. "Heavenly constitution?" Finally Yan light doubt a, suddenly palm raised, toward the front of a grasp. That rushed to the body of the person instantly burst open, a red heart flew out, steadily fell on the palm of the end Yan. He bowed down his head and swallowed his heart. "It''s disgusting." The woman beside her frowned. The pursuers there saw that their target suddenly died, and their hearts were eaten by the people opposite. They were all shocked and stopped in a hurry. "Who are you?" One of them asked in a deep voice. "We''re just passing by. Who are you?" Luochanu smiles at the uniform people in front of her, and asks with enchantment. "We are from the Dragon Jue force of Taiji city. My name is Du ya. This man is the wanted criminal in our Taiji city. He killed three people in Taiji city for taking advantage of chaos. We will arrest him and bring him to justice." Du Ya looks cold and alert. Now the great emperor is walking around in the soul land. He can''t guarantee whether these people are the legendary emperor. "Long Jue?" The end Yan over there suddenly raised his head, staring at Du cliff coldly and said coldly, "I ask you, is white night the master of dragon Jue? Are you white night people? " "Do you know our dragon master?" Du Ya asked with consternation. "Ha ha ha ha, of course he knows him. He is the defeated general of your Dragon Lord, on the platform of heaven and earth." Luochanu said with a smile. As soon as he said this, Du Ya''s face suddenly changed. Knowing that several people were not simple, he quickly turned around to escape. However, he saw that he raised his hand, several heads flew up and separated from the corpse, and several dragon Jue''s people directly fell to the ground and died. Du Ya was not killed, but the whole person was caught in the past by the end Yan and caught up."I don''t accept the battle with white night! I want to fight with him again, you go back to tell white night, this war, I want to wash away the humiliation he brought me to Shenwu land! Let him prepare as soon as possible Finally Yan light way, a wave of the palm, Du cliff was heavily thrown on the ground, spit blood. Finally, he walked straight ahead. After a while, several people disappeared. Du Ya''s face turned white, and he forced himself to climb up and stumbled to Taiji city. All sides are coming in. And a beam of light is madly shuttling through the cities into the soul land. The heads of people killed by a sharp sword are rolling, and the blood is shining into the sky. Beside the pillar of light, there are thousands of strong men, especially the great powers of various forces. "Help The shrill cry suddenly broke the fate of countless powerful energy. A lot of them came to their faces in horror. Before they rushed to this side, several sword lights smashed their bodies. The four sides were shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 "Chen Qing! Zhang Zhi A middle emperor cried out with grief and anger. He rushed over, but it was too late. The sword spirit was close to their bodies. Looking at a few people into pieces of meat, the emperor was furious, roaring at the front. "Who is it!! Who killed my apprentice!! Get out of here The sound vibrated in all directions. The strong men next to the huge coffin looked sideways, some were full of fun, some were bored, some were full of expectation. "I killed it. Do you have any opinion?" A voice of indifference came from the front. Then saw a man came over, on the emperor is a pair of blood red eyes, the whole murderous. Many of the great emperors saw the visitors, and their breath became tense. In particular, the middle emperor almost did not soften his legs, so he knelt on the ground and knocked his head on the ground. "See... See the dragon master!" Many of the emperor''s powerful people saw this, and they all looked shocked. They knelt down and worshipped their heads. "Meet the dragon master!" "Meet the dragon master!" The voice rang out. These mighty men are shaking and trembling at the moment. Who is this man? This is the existence of the calling board of the Vientiane gate! This is the existence of emperor Xuanyuan! This is a super existence on the list of killing gods in the land! White night! The Lord of the dragon! Xiongjue is a giant that can rival the Xuanyuan emperor and the leader of the Vientiane clan! Who dares to disobey the present nine souls of the white night? "Get up The white night stares at the countless emperors in front of him with bloodshot eyes. He is also quite surprised. He has never seen so many great emperors before, and they did not appear in the previous Shenwu war. However, one day, the great opportunity has come to the world, but all of them have come out... people stand up carefully. At night, he pressed his hand on the sword handle of the dead dragon. Looking at the bustling people in front of him, he said faintly, "is the Taoist temple master coming?" "I''m here!" A middle emperor in a Taoist robe came out. "Who is the master of a thread of heaven?" White night asked again. "What''s up with the dragon master?" Another middle-aged man came forward and looked suspiciously at the white night. But the white night ignored and continued to shout: "who is the master of the water Moon Palace?" "Who is the master of Chaoxia pavilion?" "Who is the leader of the Qingcang school?" "Who is the master of Xinyun sword city?" ... with the roll call in the daytime, many emperors have put out their heads and are in a fog. "You all come out." The white night is light. These great emperors hesitated, but eventually came out. However, everyone was full of vigilance, and they did not know what to do when they were suddenly called out in the daytime. Someone''s been quietly building up his soul power. "Dragon master, what can I do for you?" Xinyun Jiancheng''s city master asked in a low voice. "I ask you, are you all alone this time?" Asked the cold night. "This..." people hesitated. "Yes, we came alone." At this time, the master of Chaoxia Pavilion hastily opened his mouth. He seemed to have guessed something. Other people heard the sound, suddenly suddenly, rushed to drink. "Yes, we came alone." "Dragon master, is there something wrong?" Everyone talks a lot, but everyone is quietly guarding against something. White night shook his head: "no problem, and I have no problem." But when the voice fell, the sky and soul in the chest of the white night quickly fused, and the soul power and imperial Qi were immediately sacrificed. The war spirit burst out! People were shocked. "No more questions, it''s time to send you on the road." As soon as the voice falls, the dead dragon sword is pulled out directly. Roar! With the swift lightning of the white night, the terrible sword power turns into a golden rainbow, which is directly vented in the past. All of a sudden, the four great emperors were directly torn by the sword of the dead dragon and died miserably on the spot. The rest of us were stunned. "Dragon master, what do you do?" The leader of Qingcang sect roared bitterly. "Kill!" Cold hum in the white night and rush away with the sword. The leader of Qingcang sect immediately offered a magic weapon to resist it. But as soon as the magic weapon appeared, the Dragon Sword came, and even the people with the magic weapon were chopped in two. The rest of the great emperors were terrified and disgraced. How dare they resist again? Turn your head and run. "Run away?" The white night roared like thunder, which made a great emperor dizzy, and then people rushed to him. With a little finger, the nine soul sword rhyme came out. The terrible sword spirit was like a meteor. He was frozen in place and died in a short time.In the white night, he ran away again with astonishing speed. He caught up with the city master of Xinyun sword city. Before he could fight back, he was torn to pieces by the terrible emperor. Under the power of destroying the withered and decaying, all of these ten emperors fell. Others watched in horror as the white night plundered their emperor''s inheritance one by one, stained with their blood and came over, leaving only panic and panic in everyone''s eyes. So many great emperors are so easily killed by the white night! I''m afraid it''s not the enemy of the day night, right? How could the next emperor be so terrible? "Do you know why I killed them?" White night will die Dragon Sword income scabbard, staring at the clouds in front of him, coldly said. "No, I don''t know." "Please show me the Dragon Master..." someone replied in fear. "Because they connive at their disciples'' burning, killing and looting in the soul land, I will kill them, not just them. When the matter is over, I will mobilize the power of long Jue to directly destroy these sects. As many people are killed by these forces, I will kill as many as their disciples!" Cold night said, language incomparably overbearing. All people listen to, all heart crazy. Then they realized that the man in front of him was not a man of Vientiane. He was the master of longjue! He won''t reason with you, let alone punish you with evidence. He needs only a sword to make sanctions! "Now, I will give you half a day to recall the disciples scattered in the land of entering the soul! All those who have killed people and committed crimes will be executed on the spot and will never be tolerated! If I don''t execute, I will deal with it as a crime of shielding. I will directly kill the whole family and be merciless White night turned around and said faintly, "now you can go!" As soon as the voice fell, these great emperors went crazy and scattered around, one by one in horror. They rushed to the place where their disciples were. In fact, the dispersion of these disciples was inspired by them. Although entering the soul land is a lower level continent, it also has a lot of resources, especially those with special physique, which has a great effect. In the past, it was ruled by the Dragon Jue, and the public order was in order. But now it is different. So many strong people come here, and they are looking forward to making a profit. But I don''t want the night to be so cruel! If they are caught by the white night, no one can save them. The great emperors left in panic. After a while, there were only a few emperors standing beside the huge coffin. "After all, it''s a white night. It''s really vigorous and resolute in doing things." Several figures in the distance looked at this side and commented in detail. "Does this man really take soul into his territory?" "Don''t worry, he can''t live here... Look, they''re coming!" A small, low laugh rang out. Then we can see the sound of breaking the sky in the distance. White night slightly looked up, the beam of light at the same time, is a piece of thick and intrepid imperial gas, they are like mountains, toward this side. There are a few scattered emperors here who feel uncomfortable, especially the lower emperor, who can hardly stand upright. Too much pressure! They felt uneasy and leaned towards the white night. White night frown and look, but see the beam landing, there are more than a dozen. And... are all great emperors. After they landed, they didn''t look at the white night at all. They didn''t seem to know the man. They all looked at the huge coffin, and their faces were full of surprise. "Is it a legacy of saints?" "It must be!! It must be!! Look at the chance and magic weapon in it. Can it be imperial? " "Ha ha ha ha, after so many years of waiting, a sage has finally come into being!" Several of them were so excited that they seemed to have taken the object as their own. "How many predecessors are you?" A middle emperor leaned over carefully, made a courtesy and asked respectfully. "Hum, the middle emperor and the lower emperor dare to peep at the gods here? Go away A irascible emperor snorted coldly and waved his hand directly. The terrible emperor''s spirit hit the man''s chest hard. Bang! Its population vomited blood and was instantly shaken off. "You The rest of the great emperors were furious. Looking at the faces of these little people, one after another, they were amused. "We people are fighting for the inheritance of this sage. How can we let these little guys covet it? Get out of here! If you don''t go, you''ll die here One of them said with a smile. The people looked ugly and resentful. "Dragon master!" A lower emperor was obviously extremely afraid. He leaned carefully against the white night and whispered.Those who are staring at the mainland are not moving their eyebrows "Boy, you have a little vision. We are from the outer Saint state!" Outer Saint state? The heart beat slightly in the daytime. One of the people in the gray robe said with a smile, "I''ll give you ten rest time. Get out now, or you''ll lie here and turn into dust." "I don''t think you have the strength!" Shake your head at night. "The upright son is arrogant!" The man hums coldly, a palm to fight toward the white night, seem to use little strength. But the breath of mania is like a galloping horse, roaring, terrifying. White night cold hum, a slap to go. Bang! The other party''s breath is instantly torn by it. "Well?" At the sight of these great emperors, they all looked surprised. "How could a lower emperor break my imperial spirit?" The man was also very surprised, but the white night''s resistance directly angered him, and immediately said: "so many friends watch, if you don''t kill you, then I have to become their laughing stock? So boy, you go to die After that, he disappeared in an instant and killed in the night. In the white night, without saying a word, he pulled out the dead dragon sword and directly chopped at the man. Roar! The sword of the dead dragon stabs open! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 Whew! The harsh sound was heard in everyone''s ears. The emperor who rushed to the white night was directly engulfed by a burst of golden light, and then the whole human was transformed into two parts. When the dragon sword was put away in the white night, there was blood in front of him. Two pieces of corpses fell on the ground, convulsed, and then did not move. Hiss! The great emperor at the scene took a breath. That''s a great emperor... So slaughtered? "The dragon sword!! You are white night Someone recognized the sword and immediately exclaimed. "Ah? White night? The kid who''s been hopping on the mainland lately "I didn''t expect it was him? How young People were surprised and alert. "It is said that if a dead Dragon Sword meets a strong one, it will be strong. Even if it is a puppet emperor like a mole ant, as long as he can activate the dead dragon sword, he will kill the upper emperor with one sword! It''s a wonderful treasure "I''ve been closed before, but I haven''t heard the news that the dead dragon sword is coming back to the mainland again." "I know that I wanted to get it, but I was delayed all the time, which made this son arrogant for a long time." These strong men from the outer state vied to say, but without exception, all eyes fell on the body of the white night. The white night looks calm, raises the dead dragon sword, and says faintly: "do you want it? Come and get it Seeing this, a few people are ready to move, but more people choose to be silent. The dead dragon sword of white night appeared on the mainland for so long, but it is still in his hand. It can be seen that this man has the ability to hold the dragon sword. Which one can get? Only rely on personal strength, to go is definitely looking for death! "White night, don''t be arrogant. We have more than a dozen high emperors here. Even the great emperor alliance does not have our strength. If we attack in groups, how do you parry?" A gray haired old man said coldly. "Then you can do it together. I don''t know if I can kill you all, but I know that if I want to kill you, no one can stop it!" White night staring at the old man said slowly. This word falls, the old man is surprised and angry: "shaft son How do you look around him and say in a low voice "Do you want to do it?" "We don''t have much contact with the power of the dead dragon sword. If we fight against it, there will be death and injury!" There is humanity. "If this man can deal with the Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance, he must have some skills. If he makes a rash move, no one knows what the result will be." "Do you want to see a little generation arrogant in front of you? Can you bear to be oppressed by a lower emperor, so many of us can''t hold our heads up? " The old man was furious. People look different, but many people agree with the old man. The strong have the dignity of the strong! A lower position is a mole ant to them on weekdays! How can we tolerate mole ants stepping on their heads? What''s more, there are dead dragon swords here. Once the border of opportunity disappears, everyone will fight for it. This is also a big threat. But just as everyone was ready to move, a clear laugh came from afar. "I think you''d better take heart. This man is not as easy to deal with. Once you start, I think you have a great chance to be cut off, because he has mastered the inheritance of the emperor Dan and has nine magic pills in his hand! If he swallows Shendan, you are no match! " When the words fell, a man dressed like snow flew over. The man held the bamboo flute and stepped on the sharp sword. He flew like a man of heaven. He had a faint smile on his mouth. He was very confident. Even if there were emperors in front of him, he did not care. Seeing the visitors, many emperors changed their faces. "Young master Qingdi?" "Why did he come?" The voice of a lot of people was still shaking. The white night moved her eyebrows and did not speak. Dan Di''s nine God pills? He had eaten it for a long time. Although he had it on his hand, it was no longer effective to take it again. The visitor is also a great emperor. His breath is even weaker than that of many people present here. However, these great emperors seem to be extremely afraid of him, as if he had seen some great man. It seems that this person is not simple. Young master Qingdi fell on the ground, and his sword whirled in the air, turning into a stream of light, and steadily penetrated into the scabbard of his waist. "Hello, white night." Childe a smile: "my name is green flute, road friends appreciate, call me a childe." "Hello." White night nodded, but could not see the green flute that full of smile in the eyes how much polite. "White night, I''ve heard of you. I''ve been practicing in waishengzhou, but you can say that you''ve become famous in the xiongjue continent recently. Even when you fight against foreign enemies, you turn the world around with one person''s power, turn the tide back, defeat Shenwu''s killing list, and smash the Shenwu land''s plot to invade the nine souls. But... White night, I''m always curious that if you don''t have the dragon sword, you can still defeat Sha Is the strong one on the list of gods the end of the day Green flute asked with a smile."Well?" White night moved eyebrows, this is the words. Young master Qingdi touched his chin and looked him around. His eyes finally fell on the dead dragon at his waist, and his mouth slightly Rose: "white night, did this sword bring you a lot of trouble? The Vientiane gate covets, the great emperor alliance peeps. Because of this sword, you almost become their enemy. Don''t you feel tired? " "If you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush." The white night is light. Young master Qingdi burst out laughing: "refreshing, white night, I like you this kind of character, do not muddle along at all! In this case, I''ll say it directly! " At this point, he paused and turned on a serious face: "white night... I hope you can give me the dead dragon sword." The words fell and there was silence. People were staring at the white night, waiting for his reply. "Finished?" The white night looked up and asked. "You can''t protect the dead dragon sword. The news that the dead dragon reappeared on the mainland of Xiong Jue is only blocked by the Vientiane gate. Therefore, the strongmen of Lisheng state still don''t know, but paper can''t cover the fire. Once the experts of Lisheng state come forward, what do you want to fight against? The people there, even if they take the head of the great emperor, are as simple as crushing the ants. Even if you hold this sword, you will not have a chance to draw it in front of them. So, let it go, or it will kill you sooner or later! " Young master Qingdi said with a smile. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was stunned with laughter: "what do you say I should do?" "Give me the sword! I''m different. I''m strong. I can hold the sword! " Young master Qingdi''s face is full of confidence. White night eyebrows a frown, just want to speak, the green flute childe but again made a voice. "You don''t believe it, do you? Then I''ll prove it to you! " When the voice fell, the green Flute Boy waved his hand, and a green vine flew out of his sleeve, twining around the old man. "Ah? It''s... It''s a miracle. It''s an ancient rattan rope! " Someone was shivering and exhaling. The rattan rope tied the old man in an instant. The old man fell on the ground and struggled madly, but it had no effect. Under this deity, a superior emperor directly lost all his fighting power. The white night froze. This man is a God in ancient times? "Young master Qingdi, let me go... Let me go!" The old man''s face was full of panic, and he was shaking and shaking. "No, I have to prove myself with your life, or I won''t give the sword to me at night!" The green flute childe laughs and doesn''t mean to keep his hand. His eyes are full of cruelty and killing, and then he waves again. Sonorous! The sword on his waist suddenly came out of the sheath, like a meteor flying shuttle past, penetrating the old man''s chest with the momentum of thunder. Pooh! The old man trembled, his mouth was huge, and his facial features were almost all twisted. Then the breath of life on his body was like a flood discharge, which disappeared in an instant. In a short time, the whole person was turned into a corpse and died. God again! That sword, it''s not an ordinary sword! Heart pounding at night. Is there such a divine thing on the body of the young master of green flute? Combined with the strength of his superior emperor, the ordinary superior emperor has no room to fight back at all! What''s more, Bai Ye is shocked to find that childe Qingdi kills people. The emperor around him has only fear and never thought of fighting back! He... Has completely shaken the whole situation. "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "I said, my name is master Qingdi." "Is that all?" "Oh... If you want to say who I am? There may be a special one, my master, named Hun Yao Da Sheng! " Young master Qingdi said with a smile. "Great sage?" Pupillary fibrillation at night. Is that... The existence above the great emperor? "You give me the dead dragon sword. I will not move you and let you go. But if you don''t hand in... White night, even if I don''t move you, the emperor here will not let you go. I''m doing it for you!" Young master Qingdi said with a smile. The white night is silent, only then discovered the green flute childe''s method is more than this. He killed the emperor, not only to show the white night, but also to the people around him. He has controlled the situation here and shocked everyone. Now, as long as he orders, the emperor here will not hesitate to attack him. Don''t you dare not! The situation seems to be complicated. The great emperors of the great empire retreated one after another, trembling, which dare to covet what? Now just thinking about how to run. White night vomited, palm pressed on the dead dragon sword. "Stupidity." Lian Di seems to shake his head. The white night was silent and seemed to have made a decision. He certainly can''t hand in the sword. He can only fight for it. But at this time, another voice came.."Qingdi, do you really think that with your master''s support, you can be lawless in the land of nine souls? Waste of the fox and tiger It is a cold hum, accompanied by a intoxicating fragrance. White night and others are looking at the sound source, only to see the sky filled with bursts of colorful clouds, several figures like a Xuannv falling towards this. The sky is full of dawn. People looked up and saw that it was like an immortal coming and miracles were everywhere... great power is coming again! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 All the people who come here are women. They have different costumes and different breath, but they are all dressed in extremely beautiful clothes. Some of them are exposed, and some are dressed in white. They are pure and pure. It can be said that they are all fat and thin, yingying and Yanyan. It seems that all the unique colors in the world are included in them. Many people look at these women, eye dew admiration, all fell into dementia, even if the emperor, also can not immune. Young master Qingdi also looked at these women with appreciative eyes, but in addition to appreciating, there was a strong fear in his eyes. Obviously, the other side''s background is not small. With banter on their faces, these women looked at the people around them with a light smile, and their eyes were very arrogant. They seemed to come to play instead of taking treasure. Liu Xiang''s eyes are so long that she can''t see the long eyes on her head. The woman''s delicate little hand clasped the red sword around her waist, and the cold breath directly attacked the young master Qingdi. "Oh? The sisters from the Jade Maiden Palace are here. Qingdi has met all the girls here. " Young master Qingdi chuckled and politely saluted these women. "Don''t talk nonsense, green flute. I want this dead dragon sword. If you want to rob it, you have to see your ability!" The woman said coldly, and her words were domineering. "Oh? Do you like this sword, too? It''s a pity that even if I''m willing to let it out, I''m afraid that Taoist friend there won''t let me. " With a slight smile, the young master of green flute retreated and put his hatred on the white night directly. Thin red eye light immediately locked in the back of the white night body, pretty face cold, cold said: "who are you?" "White night." "I haven''t heard of it. Give it to me." The woman hummed. "You can do it." White night shook his head. "Arrogant!" Women are not like childe Qingdi''s nonsense. They draw their swords and rush forward with great momentum. The emperor''s spirit is like a flood gushing out from all directions. The great emperors retreated one after another. Only a touch of rainbow light swept in front of everyone, and then with a clang, the sword blossomed. It was like a big mouth swallowing into the white night. One sword from a woman makes the world pale! In the white night, when the eyes were cold and the pupil was red with blood, the emperor''s Qi and the general situation were immediately sacrificed, and the body was covered by an air mask. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! the shadow of his sword can''t tear apart. Bo Hongyan was angry. The sword in her hand suddenly trembled. The blade turned and gave a shrill sound. Then she took off her hand and came out like a bloody Phoenix bumping into the white night. It''s the sword of God again! Moreover, this move, even if it is the same as heaven, can not completely resist. White night, cold eyebrows, eyes full of war. These women must be from the state of Lysander, otherwise they could not be so powerful! What exactly is the state of Lysander? Are the powerful people there really magic weapons of divine level? Thinking about it in the white night, I became more and more curious about the state of Lysander. As soon as he shook his hand, the sword of the dead dragon roared out again, like a black dragon hitting the water, it cleaved to the flying blood Phoenix. Dang! The blood Phoenix is broken instantly, that mouth of red sword flies out, stab steadily in thin Hong Yan''s side. "It''s really a good sword!" Her eyes are bright. "But do you have a life to take it?" The fierce light of the white night was revealed. The man rushed to Bo Hongyan and sacrificed the dragon. The shrill sword sound was cut down with the anger of his chest. Bo Hongyan''s face changed greatly, so she stopped when she lifted her sword. However, she suddenly felt that she was not right at the moment when she met her, so she quickly withdrew. Facing the dragon sword? As far as the mainland of nine souls is concerned, no one can do it! However, when Bo Hongyan realized this and then withdrew, she was in the end a slow beat. The terrible force of the dead Dragon Sword exploded when it touched the ground. The terrible sword force spread like a ripple, and all around the emperor were overturned. However, Bo Hongyan, the nearest one, was shocked to retreat and her Qi and blood were in a turmoil. Young master Qingdi showed his dismay. I didn''t expect that the strength of the next emperor seemed to be far more than what he imagined. "Elder martial sister The rest of the disciples of the Jade Maiden Temple lost their color in a hurry and rushed to protect her, staring at the white night coldly. "Stop it!" "If you dare to mess with me again, I will not let you go!" The voice of the warbler, the warbler and the swallow. "Well, I''m looking forward to how you''ll kill me." Cold night said, but also forward. "White night, wait a minute!" At this time, Bo Hongyan drank. The white night looked at her faintly. However, the woman''s face was not satisfied, staring at the white night and humming: "the dead dragon sword is really powerful! White night, in fact, it''s not difficult for me to defeat you. Although you have the dragon sword, I also have the treasure given to me by my master. But I don''t want to destroy this continent. It''s useless to sacrifice! Sometimes I don''t feel like fighting until now! White night, it''s better. I''ll have a competition with you. If I win, I''ll own the dead dragon sword. If I lose, I won''t take away the dead dragon sword. I can also protect you from other people''s ideas about you and the dead Dragon Sword during the birth of this great opportunity. What do you think? "The green flute childe a listen, facial expression immediately ugliness. No matter win or lose, it seems that the dead dragon sword has no part in him. White night touched his chin. He didn''t know whether Bo Hongyan said it was true or not, but there was one thing that was true. If the two men fought with all their might, they couldn''t bear to enter the soul land, so he nodded: "I promise you, say it, what do you want to compare?" "It''s really good!" Bo Hongyan''s transparent pupil beads flashed a glimmer of halo, and her thin lips opened slightly: "I don''t bully you, it''s the most normal fight! I don''t need magic weapon, and you don''t need dead dragon sword. I only use 30% of my skill. If you can take ten moves on my hand, I will even if you win! How? " White night shook his head: "only ten moves? Is it too little? " "You''re just the emperor. I''m the top of the mountain. You only need a finger to move you! If you can''t cope with the ten moves, I can let you take another step. If you pass my five moves, I''ll take you to win. " "Ten moves." "Can we start?" the white night said "Yes!" Bo Hongyan sneered: "I''ll let you do it first!" "Good!" The white night falls, also does not use the magic weapon, the human instantaneous rush past, the speed almost completely surpasses the superior emperor. Thin Hongyan breathes tightly and opens her palms. Her whole body splits into thousands of slender golden swords and disperses them. "Ten thousand swords return to one!" Swish and swish... the golden sword flies around in an instant, catching the shadow of the white night and trying to cut it off. But at this time, a sword light covered the halo of the golden sword, and directly swept to the void, cutting off countless small swords. Thin red face is bright and cold eyes shrink. But I saw that the slender sword Qi suddenly chopped, as if it could cut through heaven and earth, cut through life and death. With a little bit of her feet, she fled into the void. When she reappeared, she was already a hundred miles away. Looking at her moves, she had all the sword spirit torn to pieces. What a terrible sword spirit and amazing speed. How could the next great emperor have such terrible strength? Thin red willow eyebrows frown slightly, but people are still thinking, suddenly came a cold air behind. Bo Hongyan''s face changed quickly. She quickly looked back and patted her palm. She was facing the last terrible palm. Bang! When the two palms were handed over, the huge power instantly shook Bo Hongyan. She fell on the ground and stepped back dozens of steps before she stopped. When she looked at that head, her hands were behind her and stood in the air. "Did you take the medicine?" Bo Hongyan was shocked. White night shook his head. "Did you use the array blessing?" Bo Hongyan said again. In response, she still shakes her head in the white night. "No way. You are just a lower emperor. How can you match the speed and strength of the superior?" Bo Hongyan said angrily. "I think you can do it with 10% skill!" White night does not explain. Light said. Thin Hongyan''s eyes were cold, and she was unwilling to move again. She raised her green jade finger and pinched a sword formula. The emperor Qi and the general situation trembled around her and quickly arranged. The dense sword Qi formed and turned into a torrent and hit the white night. But this time, the night did not move, let the sword attack. Bo Hongyan and other disciples of the Jade Maiden Temple all opened their eyes and watched the white night be engulfed by the torrent of sword Qi. Then, a strange voice sounded. Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang... it is like the sound of hitting steel resounding through the clouds. The sword''s strength was broken. And white night... Intact. At this moment, Bo Hongyan finally saw the strength of white night. "The whole heaven does not die?" Her autumn eyes trembled, Na Na said. "What?" Young master Qingdi was also shocked. How could a lower class cultivate such a terrible constitution? There was an uproar all around. No one expected that there would be no dead dragon in the white night, and the strength was still so terrible... Bo Hongyan looked at it for a long time and then came back to her mind. Her face was full of bitterness and unwillingness, and she said in an angry voice, "I lost!" "Yield." The white night is light. "I didn''t expect your strength to be so terrible! It seems that I have been greatly promoted before. Don''t say all your means, just say that you are immortal. I want to kill you in five moves without using weapons and magic weapons. I will abide by the agreement between us at night. From now on, I will protect you from being invaded by others! " Bo Hongyan was extremely unwilling, said coldly, and then led a group of disciples of the Jade Maiden temple to walk over and stand beside the white night. This time, the great emperors were stunned. Young master Qingdi was stunned. Even the eyes in the dark felt puzzled. This time, no one dares to move the white night. "Is Bo Hongyan really or deliberately using this as an excuse to approach the white night?" "It should be true, this woman, to say the same.""Damn it, I''m lucky to have such a group of bodyguards! If you only rely on the green flute, I''m afraid we can''t do anything about it. " "Don''t worry, there are still a few giants who haven''t come to Wai Sheng state. They have come. They can''t hold the scene by relying on a thin girl. After all, this is the land of nine souls, not Lisheng state." A faint laugh came out. "That white night..." "he didn''t let go of the dead dragon sword. This huge coffin was his burial place." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 In the white night, I cross my knees on the stone and meditate with my eyes closed, recovering the breath I used before. He has no trouble for the time being, but this does not mean that he can relax his vigilance. Because from the beginning to the end, he couldn''t trust these women too much. Before long, the great emperors who had been dispelled by him to recall his disciples also came back. Seeing the sudden arrival of so many powerful people, these emperors from the majestic continent have shown a look of dismay and hesitation. Knowing that it was the hermit power of the outer holy state, people''s expressions immediately became dignified. If so many great emperors were to form a group, I was afraid that the whole soul land would be fragmented. "Dragon master!" There was a cry in the distance. We can see a large number of strong longjue rush to this, and the leader is Ji Di, who has not been seen for a long time. The bamboo emperor also followed, followed by more than a dozen new emperors who joined longjue. Some of them were lower ranking ones, and some were middle ranking ones. "Ji di?" The white night was quite unexpected, with a slight frown. "See the Dragon Lord!" A crowd saluted. "Get up." White night light smile, help up the people. Although the strength of dragon Jue has come, it is still not enough for the strong people like the mountain and tsunami around. It is almost impossible to suppress here. White night did not intend to rely on these forces to fight for opportunities, so he said: "you immediately spread out, guard the soul everywhere, make sure that the soul of the safety of people!" "But, dragon master, here you are..." "as you can see, there are so many great emperors here, and there are dozens of high-ranking emperors. Even if the great emperor alliance members who were once in the peak period arrived, it would be of no help for me to stay here. What I am worried about is the safety of the dragon in the soul land. You can go to help them and avoid the scattering of some fish in troubled waters To persecute them. " Said the white night. When people heard the news, they had to do it. But Ji Di and Zhu Di stayed. According to their opinion, those emperors are enough. In fact, the bamboo emperor came to draw a new picture and see the big chance. But Ji Di didn''t see the white night for a long time, so he missed him so much that he followed. How can I know in the white night? And they did not pierce. Long Jue''s arrival does not cause much disturbance, because there are too many strong people standing here. A strong wind blew. People looked up one after another, only to see a soul in yellow robe full of immortal spirit stepped on a huge yellow croaker flying over. The yellow croaker is huge and looks like a hill. Its scales are shining in the sun. The man sits on the head of the fish and keeps his eyes closed. The yellow croaker swims in the air and then sinks slowly. The scale of terror touches the mountain, and the whole mountain is cut off. He lands here and spreads around in a hurry. "The great emperor of the river!" Thin red face eyes. "Who is that?" The white night couldn''t help asking. "The powerful hermit of the outer holy state is very famous among the hermit powers of the outer holy state. The dragon fish under him is the spirit animal of Lisheng state, which is very spiritual. Judging from the scales on its surface, this dragon fish should soon become a dragon." Said Bo Hongyan. "Isn''t the strongman of the outer holy state also the supreme emperor? Even if there are strong and weak, the gap should not be too big. " The white night is light. "What a frog in the well! If you have the dragon sword in your hand, it will only destroy the nature Without waiting for Bo Hongyan to open her mouth, a female disciple of the Jade Maiden Temple next to her said: "the strong men in the outer holy state are all striving to attack the realm of saints. Almost all of them are the upper peak emperors. However, there are also differences between the upper great emperors. Some of the great emperors have already seen a trace of the way of the holy land, explored some ways of saints and mastered the supreme truth, which is not seeking Chang''s superior emperor can resist, just like some pseudo emperors who have been passed down by the great emperor. They have acquired the inheritance and mastered the imperial Qi. Can the common pseudo emperors compete? I''m afraid that several puppet emperors are not necessarily opponents of a puppet emperor who has mastered the imperial spirit! Do you understand? " Hearing the sound of the white night, he suddenly realized that he looked at the emperor of Shanghe who was sitting on the dragon fish, and then asked, "what holy truth has this great emperor mastered?" "Do you think the supreme truth is so easy to grasp? Some people say that the emperor can''t feel the slightest bit for thousands of years! Although the great emperor of the upper river once walked around the state of Lisheng, he was disheartened. How can he get the way of the sage? He just picked up a few marvelous things and got a dragon fish, which is how to make a tyrant in the outer Saint state Hum, I still look at the girl with contempt. The white night was stunned. Go to the state of Richmond and pick up something to dominate in the outer state? So tough in Lysander? Baby, it''s all over the place? "Then you Jade Maiden temple, also be regarded as Lisheng state?" The white night thought and continued to speak. Anyway, he was going to go to the state of Liszt, so he had the cheek to ask more. "Isn''t that nonsense? Our Jade Maiden palace is very famous in Lisheng Prefecture The female disciple didn''t agree with her.Bo Hongyan looked at her and didn''t speak. The white night asked in a hurry: "before that, these people in the outer holy state all knew you. Should you often be in the outer Saint state? Why didn''t you go to the inner Saint state to practice, but instead to the outer Saint state "This..." the woman wanted to say something, but immediately stopped. "Is there anything hard to say?" White night looks puzzled. The woman bit her lip and did not speak. But Bo Hongyan opened her mouth. "Because we made a mistake, we were sent to Wai Sheng state for training for 100 years, and we are still under punishment." Hearing this, the white night and those around the ears quietly listen to the emperor are stunned. "We are only responsible for your safety, but there is no need to disclose to you about the state of Lysander. White night, don''t try to fool us. In addition, if you want to go to Lisheng, I advise you to die. If you take the dead dragon sword, you will surely die. If you don''t take the dead dragon sword, you will surely die. You should understand what I mean?" Bo Hongyan stares at him seriously. The white night moved her eyebrows and did not speak. The state of Richmond is very strong. He knows it, but for some reason, many people are taboo to go to the state. Is there any difference between Liszt and other places? In the following days, a large number of strong people came. In addition to the Shanghe emperor, there are also three hearts of the great emperor, mexu emperor, strong extermination of the great and other foreign Saint state super strong. They are like mountains in the hearts of the people. These strong people are the supreme existence that can not be challenged. Almost every one of them has become famous for more than 5000 years, and has been strong for nearly 10000 years. Be alert at night. After they arrived, their eyes were fixed on this head, and their faces were not good. However, she didn''t see a red guard. Bai Ye is very curious about why the master Qianchang, the master of xingmie, has not been found. In principle, his strength is not weak. Click! At this time, the barrier around the huge coffin made a strange noise. All people''s eyebrows had a beat, nervous convulsion, the sight almost immediately locked in that end. We can see that the halo of the barrier is weak, cracks appear on the surface of the barrier, and then gradually spread like a spider web. "The boundary of this chance is beginning to fall apart!" Emperor qiangmei roared and was very excited. He leaned on the other side. The rest of the great emperors also approached. Thin Hongyan breathed tightly and turned her head to stare at the white night: "white night, as soon as the barrier is over, my agreement with you is over! At that time, you and I will be the enemy, and you should take care of yourself. " "Yes!" The white night is light. Strong people have surrounded the barrier, one by one breath solidification, staring at those slowly creeping cracks. Judging from the expansion density of this crack, it is at least half a day away from fragmentation. Whoosh! At this time, I don''t know who launched a soul recording method on the barrier. Bang! The barrier condenses and shields come down. "Stupid!" Emperor qiangmei angrily scolded, staring at the surrounding dense emperor, roared: "all the middle and lower level of the emperor all get out of the way! Otherwise, I will kill you first The strong despise the weak, and hate those who fish in troubled waters. "What a big voice! You people from out of the state come here to bully? It''s a chance to meet someone. Do you want to take it alone? Do you really think we are no one? " A superior emperor flew up and cried out: "all the great emperors of the great land listen to my orders! Don''t be afraid of these Gentiles when I''m here! Let''s unite and not be afraid of them The sound of drinking spread, the night looked up, slightly stunned, this is the great emperor of the alliance of heaven and earth. It seems that these emperors are also mixed with the power of the alliance of the great emperors. "Good!" The great emperors held high one after another, and all the great emperors immediately leaned towards the great emperor of heaven and earth, centering on it. Seeing this, qianmie emperor was furious and wanted to start. But at this time, several strange halos suddenly flew out of the crowd, and quickly interwoven in the air with a strange loneliness. In a twinkling of an eye, they became a magic array, and instantly hit the boundary of the huge coffin. Bang Dang! The border explodes instantly. Whoosh! More than a dozen figures rushed towards the huge coffin like a meteor. Everyone was shocked. Fixed a look, it is Bo Hongyan and others! They have the means to break the boundary of the huge coffin ahead of time! "Not good!" "Stop them!" All sorts of shrieking growls rang outThe white night was also surprised. She quickly pressed the dead dragon sword to rush towards it, but after a little distance, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. The thin Hongyan, who was close to the huge coffin, seemed to smell something. Her face was full of horror. She stopped and retreated like crazy! We can see the huge coffin again. Then the huge sound of the coffin opened like a mountain. Thick dust spread everywhere. A huge and ferocious hand reached out of the coffin and pushed the lid open www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 The huge coffin cover was pushed away by the ferocious hand. Bang! The coffin cover fell on the ground and made a great noise. The whole soul land trembled. The surrounding waves directly rolled out tsunami, volcanic eruption, natural disasters occurred one after another. All the people were staring at this magnificent, strange, frightening and shocking scene. As the coffin is pushed away, it seems that there is an ancient giant pondering voice from the coffin. It was as if some god had awakened. The great emperors scattered together. Their eyes were wide open, staring at the place. Bang! At this time, a huge hand reached out of the coffin and grasped the edge of the coffin. Then two ferocious hands like withered tree branches pushed up their bodies, and a huge and terrifying figure appeared in everyone''s sight. This is a decayed giant, as tall as a giant coffin. It''s gray and black, and its skin is covered with bones. It can''t see any meat at all. It''s like a skeleton covered in human skin. It''s very careful, but its sunken eyes twinkle with terrible light. And different from people, this giant giant has a long tail behind it, and at its knees, there are two skeletons like machetes. It breathed deeply and quietly looked at the emperor around him. Then he stretched out his hand and laid a border on the rich inheritance place of saints beside the coffin. When the boundary appears, all saints'' inheritance is immediately shrouded in a black breath. "No! This is the end of destruction! If the destruction boundary completely covers these sage inheritance, the inheritance will be destroyed! " The great emperor, with a gloomy face, cried out. "What?" The people in all directions were appalled. "The breath of destruction?" Bo Hongyan''s face was frozen and said coldly, "this is the destructive breath of Saint level. Now it is slowly eroding the boundary. If you let it completely melt the boundary, all the saint inheritance inside will be reduced to ashes! This monster gives us time. If we don''t beat it in the time, we won''t get anything! " "Judging from the speed of this spread, I''m afraid that in only five hours, the inheritance of this sage will be reduced to ashes. We must strive for time! But this monster reveals a holy truth all over his body. If I guess it is right, this monster should be part of the body of that saint! It''s not something that ordinary emperors can deal with. " Stepping on the dragon fish, the emperor called. People''s heart sank as the words fell. The smell of this monster is so terrible that it limits time. In five hours, how can you beat it? "Join hands At this time, someone called out. "Yes, up to now, we can only win if we join hands! Otherwise, we can only see this sage''s inheritance disappear in vain. " "Yes, everyone has to work! First kill the monster, clear the destruction, and then we fight for the chance! Let''s put aside the other enmities for the time being! How about it? " The emperor on the river shouts when he steps on the dragon fish. "Good!" "That''s the decision!" "Everyone has to do something!" The great emperors all around drank. It''s just that people don''t know what they think. Standing behind him in the white night, he suddenly thought of what the owner of the tomb said when the chance was found. He said to white night that he would be buried with the darkness and ugliness of human nature. Before white night did not understand, but now, he suddenly realized. Now, all the people here, including himself, can no longer hide their greed and desire. In the face of supreme interests, as long as they are still thinking of pursuing the soul, they will not suppress their desire for opportunity. Now, with so many souls gathering together, the huge monster there is definitely not their real threat. Lord, let''s help Ji Di and Zhu Di yelled one after another. "No! Don''t go White night suddenly back to God, immediately grabbed two people. "Dragon master?" The two girls are in a fog. The white night bowed his head to meditate. His face was very pale. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said in a deep voice: "retreat! back off!! Back with me "Dragon master, do you want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight? If so, they will defeat that monster later. If we want to fight for the chance of saints, we will become the target of public criticism! That would be bad! It''s better to pretend to be a part of it now, and take advantage of the opportunity later. We can also be justified. " Ji Di couldn''t help saying. White night heard the sound and looked at her in horror: "do you... Think so?" Seeing the Dragon Master showing such a look, Ji Di was also stunned and said, "what''s wrong with my idea?"There are so many great emperors and so many strong ones. How can they lack their own strength? Even if you don''t have to do all you can, isn''t it? No one can find out. Ji Di thinks so, so does Zhu Di. And... It''s not just the two of them. "Then... It''s over!" The white night took a deep breath, calmed his heart, and pulled the second girl back. "Ah?" "Dragon master!" They became more and more puzzled. But at this time, the sad cry suddenly came from the huge coffin. The three turned their heads in the white night. But the giant suddenly stretched out his withered palm and stabbed the crowd. Whew! The five lower emperors were punctured by their fingers in an instant. With the roar of the giant, the five people became mummies directly. Ji Di and Zhu Di were stunned. The crowd over there panicked. "What do you see?" His voice is dry and hoarse at night. Ji Di looked at him stupidly, and her lips lit up: "those five people are not damned. Before the monster''s attack, there are hundreds of emperors in front of those five people, but..." "they all ran away..." murmured the bamboo emperor. The five did not expect that all the hundreds of emperors in front of them ran away, so that they had no time to defend and dodge, and were directly wiped out by the monster. "That''s why I want you to leave!" White night voice dry hoarse way: "human nature has been exposed! On the surface, the emperor here said that he would join hands to deal with the monster, but in fact they were still staring at the treasure! Each of them is saving energy, everyone is avoiding fighting with the monster, not many people really want to kill the monster! Although the number and strength of the emperor crushed the monster, now it is the monster who is killing unilaterally People fall from the air like scattered beans. Every time the monster attacks, countless people die. Ji Di and Zhu Di looked at him stupidly, never thought that the great emperor of the nine souls continent would be so worthless. "What''s going on?" Bo Hongyan drank and retreated with the Jade Maiden. Not all people are wise to defend themselves. There are about dozens of emperors fighting with monsters. However, the support they get is too little. Only a few dozen emperors can fight with an existence with the power of supreme truth. Even if the other party is not a saint, they can not Parry at will. Almost all the people in the Jade Maiden Palace are injured, and two disciples are dying Rest, serious injury is on the verge of death. "You''re all hiding. What else do you do?" Bo Hongyan cried out in anger. "Well said, but I have only one person. If I can finish all my efforts, then I will not make a wedding dress for others?" Young master Qingdi said with a smile. "You..." Bo Hongyan was furious. This improvised force began to show a gap. "In this case, let''s not fight. We''ll watch it as well." Bo Hongyan said angrily. As she did, the other strong men who fought with the monster also retreated. The situation is getting worse. Some choose to leave, others choose to continue to fight, and most of them are watching the change and waiting for the opportunity. "You stay here. Don''t move. I''ll go." At this time, the white night lowered his voice and said. "Dragon master, you are very dangerous alone!" Ji Di immediately took his big hand, full of worry. White night Leng next, looking at the woman behind, the corner of the mouth can not help showing a trace of bitterness. "I''m more afraid of death than you are, but sometimes I have to face it." Ji Di''s autumn eyes shrink. "I have something I want to do, and I understand my current situation. I must have the supreme strength to protect you. Otherwise, if there is a saint in the legend, we can only let it be slaughtered!" The white night looks firm. Ji Di''s silver teeth clenched, and her five fingers, like scallion, clenched and loosened. Whoosh! Almost in the moment she let go, the white night turned into a rainbow and ran into it. The fusion of heaven and soul. The general situation unfolded. Emperor Qi blooms. At that moment, the power of the white night almost surpassed that of the top emperor. Ji Di looked at the figure, and suddenly stood up... "go away!" Drink it in the daytime. The great emperors trembled in succession and looked at the people. "It''s white night!" Someone exclaimed. But listen to a harsh voice resounding through the sky. Sonorous. Death dragon sword! When the sword is raised in the white night, the sharp golden sword spirit is like a scythe of death, and it cuts the huge monster fiercely. All of them were staring at it with excitement.Yeah! And dead dragon sword! If you have this legendary sword, how can you not destroy this monster? The golden sword awn instantly chopped at the monster, and the huge sword Qi almost swallowed it up. Can cut! Everyone is looking forward to it! But just then... "ah A loud roar exploded, and the space in front of the monster instantly twisted and cracked, and a huge black hole formed instantly. Snore! The sword Qi of the dead dragon directly cuts into the black hole and disappears. "What?" The emperor was shocked. "It defuses the power of the dragon sword?" Rao is Bo Hongyan, Qingdi childe and others are also sluggish at the moment. This monster... Can it still be used as a saint? But look at the space over there, suddenly twisted again. The black hole is round and flat, constantly swinging, like a mouth that is chewing heavily, and then... Dong! The black hole exploded, and the sword power of the dead dragon which had just been swallowed suddenly rushed out and ran into the dense crowd of emperor. Pooh!!!!! The crowd exploded with blood! Hundreds of emperors fell at the same time... at the same time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 The great emperors attack around the giant monster, and the giant monster''s sudden counterattack is like using a knife to cut a bloody wound on the emperor''s encirclement ring. Everyone was stunned. Looking at those fallen on the ground, the body has been fragmented, many people feel extremely untrue. It''s like a dream. "Can''t even the Dragon Sword help this monster?" Young master Qingdi said. "This monster must be transformed by the body of the master of opportunity here. It should also have the memory of sage''s means. If you want to rely on magic weapons to suppress it, unless you can stop its casting!" On the river the great emperor heavy road. "Someone must restrain the monster''s action and prevent it from casting its skills, so that we can kill it with the dragon sword!" "If you still want to get the saint''s inheritance, don''t have any reservation. Just follow me to cut it off. Otherwise, we will watch the sage inheritance disappear. This time, we don''t know it will take thousands of years." People frown at the sound. Indeed, at present, if we continue to engage in this kind of intrigue, it will be nothing. Some people choose to drink white night. "That''s right. If we go on like this, we will not only lose the inheritance of sages, but maybe we will die in vain. Although we all want to get the inheritance, now the inheritance has not been achieved. We are wasting our time by fighting with each other like this! I don''t want you to do your best, at least take it seriously. " When the emperor roared, the dragon fish suddenly became huge, just like a huge mountain, and fiercely pressed towards the monster giant. "Let me be the pioneer! Let''s go together When the giant''s body is bent down, the sound of the giant''s falling down is hard. When others saw this, their morale was greatly shaken, and they rushed up one after another. All kinds of terrible emperor''s sutras and Dharma formulas were blasted away, killing monsters and giants like raindrops. The ground was shaking all around. The earth is torn, the space is twisted, and the terrible breath of destruction is like a cocoon wrapped in a monster giant. "The band of green flute!" The young master of green flute yelled and blew the flute. A faint green breath overflowed from the mouth of his flute and turned into green chains, which bound the monster giant. "The end of frost!" The earth at the foot of the monster giant instantly congealed with cold frost. The frost was like a hand, freezing the spirit and imperial Qi around him. Moreover, it wrapped its own horrible Saint breath and frozen half of its body. "Good chance!" The great emperors were overjoyed. "Empire level poisoning technique!" "Emperor Qi weakening technique!" "Transfiguration!" "Disillusionment of life!" ... countless great emperors cast various kinds of magic on the monster giant, which are all imperial level soul rhymes to weaken the monster giant''s ability. After a round of smashing, the monster giant was instantly enchanted by various imperial scriptures. How can the white night not understand the meaning of these people? He immediately raised his sword again and chopped at him fiercely. The fierce dragon sword breaks out the earth shaking power, which makes the world lose its color. Everyone''s breathing was tight. Looking at the sword. No one knows whether the sword will kill the monster giant, but they understand that if the sword can''t be destroyed, they should consider retreating. After all, at present, the destructive power of many people can''t match the death dragon sword. Monster crazy struggle, but by countless great emperor joint imprison, it can not escape! Whew! The sword power of the dead dragon didn''t enter the monster''s body, and exploded quickly. The sword power was like lightning, tearing its whole body up and down. The emperor of Shanghe, who was suppressed by the upper authorities, hastily urged the dragon fish to fly away. Bang! A crisscross burst burst into view. Everything there was destroyed, except for the huge coffin, the ground was completely shattered, and there was an abyss of several kilometers. People stood in the air and looked at it stupidly. When the ripple of the destruction of terror gradually dissipated, the scene inside appeared in the sight. Monster giant... Completely disappeared. Looking at it in the daytime, I understand what the inheritor said. The darkness of human nature is still there. No one can defeat this monster. But if all of us are together, this monster will be more vulnerable than ever. "Dead!! That monster is dead "Good "Great!" "Dragon master, good killing!" People''s nerves all twitch for a while, and then send out the whole day''s shouting, joy. But. The voice rang out for only a few seconds, and countless emperors suddenly returned to their senses and rushed toward the border. Monster giant is dead!The real fight is now! "Inheritance!" "Sage inheritance!! It''s mine A middle emperor, who was close to the inheritance early on, rushed toward the inheritance like a sharp arrow off his bow. But before he got close, he was suddenly hit by a sword. He fell to one side, and before he got up, countless soul methods drowned him and tore him to pieces. "The emperor''s Sutra is mine! Who dares to stop me! Who am I going to kill? " A burly upper emperor roars and rushes to him. He blows away the emperor beside him and roars with great authority. "Just a mole ant, dare to try to inherit the sage? Don''t pee and take care of yourself The great emperor of the river roared, and the dragon fish opened its mouth and swallowed it directly. "On the river! Do you think I''m afraid of you The big man refused to fight back, but he didn''t leave any strength on the river. He directly launched the divine objects. The two men struggled with each other, and the big man was bitten by Shanghe Longyu. Young master Qingdi and Bo Hongyan stood aside and didn''t rush up for the first time. Before the succession of sages, countless great emperors have been formed into a group, even the strongmen of Shengzhou can not be avoided. The scene was earth shaking, and it was even more popular than fighting monsters before. At this moment, people will display their real strength. In the white night, my eyes are fixed and I look back. "Dragon master! Grab the sage inheritance The bamboo emperor came to shout. "No! We have to wait. " The white night frowned. "Well said." Ji Di looked at Bo Hongyan and others not far away. She looked around again and said in a low voice: "the enemy is far more than these. Now it''s almost like looking for death! Let''s retreat first When the three retreated, the young master Bo Hongyan and Qingdi also retreated. Not only that, but also many powerful people chose to retreat, leaving the emperor in the middle to snatch. In the presence of these red eyes, even the strong of the outer holy state can not withstand the attack of the crowd. There are always great emperors falling. The ferocity of the battle is even greater than that of the monster giant. See here, white night more understand. In this world, human nature is the most dangerous. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... at this time, a large number of space doors suddenly split in the four directions, and countless figures rushed out of the space doors. "Coming!" The night whispers. "What?" The bamboo emperor looked at it in a fog. These space doors are small space doors with a distance of thousands of miles, which can only move for a short distance and cannot cross the mainland. "In addition to those who fight for opportunities on the surface, there are actually many strong people in the dark! This is also something to be prepared for. " Said Kitty. When the door of space opened, countless emperors rushed out. The emperor, who was still killing wantonly, looked at the river side, and his face suddenly showed fright. "It''s from Shenwei gate!" "Hateful, they deliberately sent some shrimps here to represent us and bluff us. In fact, the large army has been hiding nearby." Mo Xu the great emperor directly retreated to fly out, his face was not willing. "Shenwei gate?" The white night was stunned. When I remember what I said before, I learned that in waishengzhou, there were many disciples who made mistakes and were sent to waishengzhou for punishment. This is one of them. Judging from the current appearance of hundreds of great emperors in Shenwei gate, the strength of this Shenwei gate is probably unprecedented. People of Shenwei clan all use long spears as weapons. One by one they attack the crowd like angry dragons. They are unstoppable. If they collide, the lower emperor will be seriously injured, while the middle and upper levels can''t resist it. Hundreds of people gather together, just like an unstoppable copper wall and iron wall, which will disperse the dense crowd in an instant. "If you want to pass on, you will be the strong and weak, or you will be the strong and weak." Among the Shenwei disciples, a burly man with battle armor and a word eyebrow roared, which shocked all sides. Many people shuddered. Don''t look around there are thousands of strong people, but they are all scattered sand, no cohesion, in the face of this organization of hundreds of people, they can not compete. "Hold on here and kill anyone who dares to come here. I''ll take my chance!" The man with one eyebrow said. "Yes, big brother!" The crowd drew their guns at the countless strong men around them. The man turned straight to the chance. "Shenwei gate? It''s not up to you to make decisions here! " At this time, the sky, clouds, countless streamers down. It was a statue with flying swords. They fell like meteors. The terrible sword Spirit fell from the sky and killed the Shenwei people. Here comes the strong again. Zhu Di and others were surprised. "These bastards! Before fighting that monster, they have been standing still, now kill the monster, they come out to kill! Damn it Ji Di was very angry."We can''t blame others, but we can''t hold our breath." "However, I don''t think they are people who can calm down." "Dragon master, what should we do now? Keep waiting? " Asked Kitty. "Or dragon master, we''ll cover you to rush in. No matter what the situation is, we''ll try to get the inheritance first! If you get it, it will be a step up to the sky. " The bamboo emperor couldn''t help it. "It''s impossible for you two to do it alone. The success rate of rushing in and seizing the chance is too low and the risk is too high to do so." The white night took a deep breath and sat down with his knees crossed. Seeing this, Ji Di and Zhu Di are puzzled. "Dragon master, you are..." "I will recover my strength first, and you will help me set up the array! Maybe we can use the array to suppress these people! " White night closed eyes, deep voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 Set up? Ji Di and Zhu Di looked at each other, but they were all at a loss. "Qianqian, there are so many emperors here. Even the emperor''s array can''t control the situation, right? Dragon Master said that arraying... Can it be useful? It''s a waste of time Zhu Di was worried. "So far, we can only choose to trust the dragon master. The situation here is so chaotic. In fact, I don''t have much hope for the dragon master to get the inheritance, but as long as the Dragon Master wants to, I will try my best to help him!" Ji Di breathed a breath and looked firm. White night closed his eyes and regained his breath while commanding the painting array of Ji Di and Zhu Di. Now Ji Di is the strength of the middle emperor. Even if he is not good at the array, he can be caught by hand, but the bamboo emperor has become a good fighter. "Ordinary imperial array does not have much effect in this situation, so what I want you to canvas is a special array." "Now the most dangerous place is next to the inheritance. Many of the great emperors in the periphery can''t rely on the inheritance. Therefore, they ignore everything and only use the strongest imperial Scripture and soul method to attack that side. Many people who rush past don''t even know how they died or who was killed. Therefore, if you want to win the inheritance, the strength of the body is very important." "Secondly, after winning the inheritance, it does not mean the end. With so many great emperors, who take the inheritance, must die. Therefore, how to protect the inheritance is another problem. Otherwise, if we try our best to get it, we may have to be killed by others before covering the heat." "Finally, how to deal with the concurrency after winning the inheritance also needs to be considered. The key to the success of the nine is to convince the whole person. " White night light said, each sentence lets two people tremble. Yes, does it mean the end if you get the inheritance? No, that''s just the beginning! There will be more murders waiting. "Therefore, if you want to win the inheritance, you must have an invincible posture to crush! Otherwise, inheritance will not be hot! " The night sank. "Invincible posture?" The second daughter was frightened. But white night is too lazy to explain. The second daughter didn''t know what plan white night had in the end, so she could only do what he said. After a while, a phalanx was thrown out. The bamboo emperor Liu eyebrow slightly frowned: "it''s just a very common emperor body strengthening array. What''s the use of this? It''s not as good as an imperial skill! " "A single array is useless, so we have to continue to lay it." Said the white night. "Go ahead? What do you mean Ji Di asked. When he got up in the white night, he took out a large amount of materials from the Qianlong ring and fell on the ground. Ji Di and Zhu Di almost didn''t flash their tongue. The materials taken out by the white night have a different color. From the perspective of appearance, they are absolutely rare treasures, and each one is valuable. So many treasures are piled up like hills. "White night, are you rich?" Bamboo emperor na na na Road, forgot to call this man the Dragon Lord. "I''ve always been rich." The white night smiles. In fact, these materials were snatched from the treasure house of Shenwu adjudication hall, which is naturally extraordinary. Originally, the white night was intended to be used for alchemy in the future. However, at this point, everything can only be done back. If we can win this inheritance, what is this material worth? "Let''s start the second battle now!" White night took a deep breath and said the steps. They nodded and listened carefully, but gradually they were surprised. White night is to lay another array on the original array! It''s just incredible. "If you set up the array based on the" imperial body strengthening array ", are you not afraid to change the structure of this array and make the two arrays invalid?" Zhu Di was shocked. "If you ask again, I''m afraid that the inheritance there has been robbed, and our array has not been paved yet." Said the white night solemnly. There is not much time. "Well, no more." The bamboo emperor sighed, be honest. However, with the preparation of the array, Zhu Di gradually understood that a small face also slowly showed a surprised look. Indeed, the array of the white night is spread layer by layer. On the strengthened array of the emperor''s body, it is the undead and undead array. On the undead and undead array, it is a completely independent array. Although these arrays are stacked layer by layer, their array sources and array points are all independent and do not affect each other at all! Only their array patterns are intertwined with each other, but this is inevitable. The bamboo emperor was surprised and puzzled. Is this really useful? She is far from equal to the white night in the attainment of Dharma array. About half an hour later, the fighting over there had reached here quickly. The white night suddenly opened his eyes, got up and walked towards the array. The second daughter sat beside her panting with sweat on her face. "This is the 18th array!""White dragon master, how many Dharma arrays do you want to arrange?" The bamboo emperor gasped. "Thirty two in all! You are too slow White night took out a few pills of pills and threw them in the past, and then fell down on the array and began to spread. I have to say that Bai Ye''s understanding of Da Zhen can''t be compared with ten bamboo emperors. His movements are extremely fluent, and his arrangement of array source on canvas array patterns is extremely skilled. The bamboo emperor is stunned. "It''s called the combined array. In fact, I don''t know whether it belongs to the emperor''s Scripture, but it''s a very profound secret of array. I found it in the treasure house of the judgment Hall of Shenwu continent. Its main function is to integrate the array together and play a new power." Said the white night as it spread out. When the two girls looked at each other, the bamboo emperor couldn''t help asking, "is the power of the integrated array stronger?" "Power?" White night stopped, looked at her, shook her head: "I don''t know, because I''m the first time to show." "Well... OK." The bamboo emperor was speechless. "According to the description in the book, the power of the combined array is based on the number and materials of the large array to spread the combined array. If the number is larger, the power will certainly not be small." White night added another sentence. Zhu Di''s eyes were bright, and he hurriedly said, "then you''ll spread a hundred layers!" "Well thought, do you think it will be easy to get to the back? When the combined array is spread to the back, the space is getting smaller and smaller. There are not many arrays that can be paved. My limit is 32 floors. I personally feel that it is very good. What''s more, even if we can lay 100 arrays, do you think we have time? " "Bang, it''s only thirty-two floors. What''s the use of that? What''s more, it''s just like this. What kind of power can it have? " The bamboo emperor shook his head. White night is too lazy to talk nonsense with her, self-care arrangement. The war situation was still extremely fierce. In addition to the Shenwei gate and the feather sword Pavilion, there were three forces during the period. Without exception, these are all the disciples who were sent down to the outer Saint state to practice with Bo Hongyan. With so many forces intertwined, it is impossible for such a single force as young master Qingdi to win the inheritance. Even the hermit powerful forces in the outer holy state can no longer control the situation. Some people choose to give up, choose to stand back and wait. Some people continue to fight. Several disciples of the clan of Lisheng state fought in groups and ran into each other crazily. The scene was very fierce and hot, and the emperor fell from time to time. But at this time, a long howl came. "Stop all of you!" The voice is very magnificent, like the voice of heaven, directly shaking people''s hearts. People subconsciously looked at the source of the sound, but saw an old man in a robe flying over. The old man was plain and unadorned, holding a crutch in his hand, his eyes were clouded, and his whole body was filled with imperial spirit. A supreme emperor! In the nine souls, this power can be called absolute. But. At present, when all the top powers of the outer holy state and the nine spirits are assembled, no one cares about a superior peak emperor. Still dare to stay here, the worst strength is in the middle, and the middle of the most casualties, can live are the upper! "You deserve to tell us to stop? Go away A kill red eye of the emperor unconvinced scolding. "Oh?" The old man squinted and snorted. Instead of speaking, he raised his hand high and let out a long cry. Woo!!! On the sky, a melodious voice sounded, lasting forever. All of them were startled and staring at the sky. But the sky darkened, all the clouds rolled around the old man, and a continuous force was evolving around him. After a while, the rich space breath rises. And the space around the old man was twisted. "What''s the matter?" What is he doing? Do you cast "What kind of magic?" Many people cried out in panic. The people in Shenwei gate, Yuhua sword Pavilion and Jade Maiden temple have been shocked. "This is the way of space!! He is using the method of space Bo Hongyan yelled. "Space method?" Young master Qingdi was shocked and glared at the old man and said, "old man, do you want to break the rules of nine spirits and the state of Lisheng?" "Breaking the rules? If it is found, it is called destruction; if it is not found, it is not called destruction! " The old man said faintly, and then waved his cane. The twisted space began to knead and quickly twisted into the shape of a door. "Old man, stop it!" The emperor roared and rode over the dragon fish. But at this time, the twisted space door, suddenly out of a huge and pale hand, steady grip that huge dragon fish.The great emperor on the river was so shocked that he immediately urged the emperor to go by the giant hand. However, it has no effect. The giant hand is like the body of steel without any damage! See the giant hand force, the huge dragon fish is directly pinched and exploded! Blood is like a flood. Huge strength through the body of the dragon fish hard bang on the body of the River emperor, puff, the River emperor spit out blood, fell on the ground. Everyone was shocked. Who is that? So horrible? I saw the old man kneeling on the ground, shouting to the space door: "Qianchang emperor, see the sage!" "Emperor Qianchang?" The face of the white night in the distance changed. Looking at the space door over there, his face froze. "This is... The breath of saints?" Space gate over there... Saint! Emperor Qianchang has invited a saint! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 Saints come? Everyone''s face didn''t change much. For many lower and middle great emperors, sages have never heard of them, at least the bamboo emperor. And white night, Ji Di also just know. For people in the imperial realm, sages are legends! As the saying goes, you don''t know what you''re doing. It is the same with the great emperor. If you don''t reach the upper level, you don''t know whether you are the master of the world. Only when the emperor reaches the upper level will he understand that there is still the existence that can block out the sky and the sun. Inside the space door, the huge hand began to recycle, and then a fuzzy figure appeared in front of the door. However, he did not come through the door, but stood in front of the door, light looking. "This kind of chance, extraordinary vulgar thing, naturally can''t let you these secular young people take it. Please give up quickly and disperse immediately. I won''t kill you. If anyone dares to covet this thing again, I will kill you!" The voice of indifference rings from the space door. Everyone shuddered. A word from a saint has the power to attract people''s hearts. Even if you hear his words, you can''t have the idea of resistance against him! Is this the power of saints? The bamboo emperor was trembling. Ji Di all some shiver, Rao is the white night this kind of determination existence, at the moment also gave birth to the idea of retreat! I''m afraid that he wants a lower emperor to commit suicide, and the next emperor will not hesitate to explode his soul? "Don''t be afraid! Although he was a saint, he did not dare to go out of the gate. He was afraid to break the rules! And if he doesn''t go through the space gate, he won''t be able to play a very strong force! " Seeing this situation, the great emperor Muxu called out in a hurry. When the great emperor of the river falls, he must speak out, or the situation will be controlled by the sage. "That''s right. We have so many great emperors. Are we afraid of this sage?" The young master of the Qing emperor also calmed down, holding the flute and shouting: "who is your excellency? Do you dare to identify yourself? " "Identify? If I show my identity, aren''t you going to sue me in Richmond? Do you think I''m stupid The man over there snorted coldly: "Qianchang emperor, you go to take the chance now. Ben Sheng wants to see who dares to do it!" "Good!" The old man sneered and went straight to the huge coffin. Everyone was stiff and did not dare to move. Just now, the sage pinched and exploded the dragon fish, and the scene of Shanghe emperor was still vivid. They didn''t think they could compare with Shanghe emperor. Qianchang emperor smiles toward the opportunity, not in a hurry, idle court if step, countless great emperors can only look at. Rao is Bo Hongyan, shenweimen, these people from Lisheng state dare not act rashly. They are not saints after all. "Stop it!" Just then, a cold voice came from the distance. Everyone looked up. However, there are hundreds of people marching towards this side in neat rows. Everyone''s clothes are the same, the pace is neat, and the breath is integrated into one. "It''s from the Vientiane gate." Someone exhaled. "The people of Vientiane gate have come at last!" The emperor of heaven and earth squinted in the crowd. Countless great emperors were excited. The team of Vientiane gate is coming, and the new elder of Vientiane gate is the leader! He stares at that space door coldly, fearless, ask aloud. "Who are you?" "Just a mole of ants, dare to yell at Ben Sheng?" The figure inside the door hums angrily: "I don''t know how to live or die! Go to hell Finish saying, the door catharsis gives out an astonishing prestige, straight pours on the Yao Yi. "I''m Yao Yi, the elder of the headquarters of Vientiane gate! Do you dare to kill me? " Yao Yi was furious. As soon as the words fell, the breath was gone. "Elder?" He thought that this was just a minor elder. If he was a minor, he would kill him. But if he was the chief senior, the situation would be different. Once he was killed, it would certainly cause the vibration of the Vientiane gate. It would be very troublesome to trace the blame to Lisheng state. "Who are you?" Yao Yi asked coldly. The man was silent. Yao Yi sneered: "don''t you say that? No problem! As long as you dare to fight, my people will immediately collect evidence and send it to the headquarters. At that time, it will be clear who you are! Do you dare to do it? " When this saying fell, it immediately stimulated countless emperors around him. The deterrent power of Vientiane gate... I''m afraid it has an impact on the state of Lysander! "What are you afraid of when elder Yaoyi is here? Take the chance of saints quickly One roared. It was the green flute that swept my eyes in the white night. His voice instantly ignited the great emperors around him. Seeing that Yaoyi could shake the saints, all the tea opportunities rushed away. Qianchang emperor, who was not close to the emperor''s inheritance, immediately became the target of public criticism, and the terrible magic arts fell on him like raindrops."Grandfather, help Qianchang emperor was outnumbered, and his arrogance disappeared without a trace. The slain scurrying and shouting eagerly. "I''m afraid it''s hard to save you!" The people inside seemed to be suppressing their anger. Being suppressed by people like Yao Yi, as a saint, how can you not be angry? "Lao Zu, can''t you step out?" Being chased and beaten by a group of angry emperors, Qianchang emperor was disheartened and yelled. "If I enter the land of nine souls, the breath will certainly disperse, and then the state of Risheng will be disturbed, and those people will know that they will find out who I am through my breath, and it will be very troublesome for me to return to Lysander." The man sank. "So... What should I do?" The great emperor shouts. "There''s a way I can do it, but I''m afraid you don''t want to." "At this time, what else would you like? You can say it is "Well, come here." That''s humane. Qianchang emperor has been chased and killed. He has no way but to rush to the space gate. But as soon as he got close to the space door, a hand suddenly came out of the space door and went straight into his chest. Emperor Qianchang trembled all over, looked at the space door in disbelief, and kept spitting blood in his mouth. "Ancestor, you..." "only by covering my breath with the breath of other emperors can I come out freely! As far as the sages are concerned, they are not so cruel to us as to cultivate our hearts and minds After that, the hand that stabbed into Qianchang emperor''s body stirred for a moment. In a moment, Qianchang emperor''s body immediately shriveled down, like a leaking ball. A wisp of green air floated out of his body and quickly condensed into a human shape in front of the door. Yao Yi of the next head saw this and was shocked to lose color. He called out in a hurry: "Royal Dragon team, kill!" "Yes The strong members of the imperial dragon team rushed to the space door like a sharp arrow. A breath comes out of the door and arranges around the space door, blocking the sword of the Yulong team like an iron wall. Many emperors stopped and looked at the space door. But the man inside finally stepped over the door and came out! In an instant, the sky and the earth were pale, the sun and the moon were dim, and the spirits were crying. The figure stepped out and integrated into the vaporized man, and his figure became more blurred. Moreover, the breath of his body was the breath of the great emperor, but the breath of his own was imperceptible. Yao Yi''s face was as white as paper. "Dare to threaten Ben Da Sheng? Do you really think Ben can do nothing for you? I''m hiding my breath now. Even if I kill you, you don''t know who I am! " The sage turned his head, staring at Yaoyi, and suddenly hummed. An unparalleled force fell from the sky and hit Yao Yi severely. "Die!" Pooh! Yao Yi''s body explodes in an instant and turns into a mass of blood and explodes to the four sides. All the surrounding troops are stained with Yao Yi''s blood. Everyone was in a daze. Yao Yi, one of the five elders of the Vientiane gate, fell. The people of Vientiane were terrified. All the great emperors are afraid. Is this the power of the great sage? One word can kill people? And... Even Yao Yi dare to kill! How terrible? "Next you are!" The figure suddenly raised its head and growled bitterly. "Town Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Br > , they all fell on the ground without any preparation. Dong!!! The next emperor level was shocked to death! The middle emperor supported the ground with one foot and could not stand up. Rao is that terrible and peerless superior emperor, at this moment can only step on the ground, want to fly, it is impossible! A word from sage, suppress thousand emperors! "This is the power of saints!! This is the power of saints? " Ji Di and Zhu Di were trembling and full of fear. In front of this powerful saint, no one can resist him! He is the master of this world! Is the God of this world! "We can''t get this inheritance, all we have done is in vain!" The bamboo emperor was crying. He did not know whether he was frightened by the powerful power of the sage or because he was too sad. However, after the suppression of the thousand emperors, the sages did not seem to be in a hurry to take the inheritance. Instead, they seized a piece of middle emperor and crushed them to death, sucking up all their breath.The rest of the great emperor was shocked to see this. How cruel! "He is using these great emperors to improve his skills!" Thin Hongyan almost broke her silver teeth and squeezed out this sentence. All people are scared and cold. At this moment, the great emperor is just like grass mustard! There are only saints in the world! "People from the palace of jade maids?" The sage turned his head and looked at Bo Hongyan''s side and gave a cold laugh: "the old witch in the Jade Maiden Palace once injured Ben Sheng. Today, let you disciples repay her pain to me!" Finish saying, big hand grasps again. "Ah The disciples of the Jade Maiden Temple screamed, helpless. Thin Hongyan clenched her teeth and raised her sword, ready to fight. But at this time, a line of color light suddenly rose from the sky from afar, and then, a mysterious power like ripples spread towards this side. "Well?" The saint stopped and looked up. The breath is... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 to be sonorous! At the same time, it is a sword that soars into the sky. The thick and fierce imperial spirit rippled towards this place like a beast, as if to submerge everything here. The man who is not standing on the bamboo emperor''s array! In the white night, his clothes and robes were shaking wildly, and the power released by the array was like a stream of electric current all over his body. And this powerful and suffocating force, a terrible energy poured into his skin and blood. All of a sudden, a large number of muscles and veins like poisonous snakes appeared on his body in the white night. His eyes were covered with blue veins. He was very careful. His long black hair turned white and his pupils were like blood. However, between the electric light and flint, people have changed from gods to ghosts! Click! I don''t know how long it lasted. The combined array formed by the remaining 32 Dharma arrays exploded instantly. All their energy is drained by the night! The white night opened its eyes. As if the devil opened the door to the world! At the moment, he seems to have been completely transformed. Ji Di and Zhu Di have been unable to recognize his breath. The imperial Qi surrounding him is no longer ordinary imperial Qi. It seems to have changed and become extremely profound and mysterious. It seems that he is like an ancient well with no bottom, which gives people the feeling of endless and cold. "Dragon master, the sage has appeared, we''d better leave!" Ji Di came back to God and said with trembling voice. She couldn''t rest assured that day night had changed so much. Thousands of emperors have been suppressed, is this still the means that people should have? That one over there is God! "Don''t worry, the power of the combined array is much more than I expected. Maybe you can try it!" The white night took a deep breath and went that way. After all, almost all the materials in the treasure house of Shenwu adjudication hall have been consumed. Even with the Dragon Jue under the control of white night, it is very difficult to get out the materials of these 32 arrays. How weak is the power of this terrible combination? "Dragon Master..." Ji Di tried to persuade him, but he was stopped by Zhu Di. The second daughter gazed and found that there was no fear at all in the white night. He has, only war spirit! The sage over there seemed to smell the special smell here and looked at it faintly until he came out of the white night. "White night?" "Dragon master!" The oppressed emperors raised their heads and looked at the visitors in disbelief. "Is this man white night? How did it become different? " "He seems to have ignored the suppression of the saints?" "Does he have the means to counter the saints?" "Dragon Lord, help us!" Someone yelled. But it''s useless. "Even if there is a dead dragon sword in the white night, what can it do? In front of the sage, he may not even have a chance to draw his sword. " Young master Qingdi said in a trembling voice. Many people think the same way. After all, this is a saint. So many great emperors were suppressed by him! Although the white night is strong, even if you wear the sword of the dead dragon, how can it rival the sage? "The next emperor?" The sage saw through the strength of the people, slightly surprised, but quickly nodded: "with means to improve it? Your breath is very interesting, surpassing the upper emperor. What means did you use to change yourself from an ant to a caterpillar? Say it out and cooperate well. When the emperor will kill you, he will leave a whole body for you. " The white night said nothing, staring at the man, eyes full of war. Sage inheritance? It''s really important. However, a living saint was in front of him, and he was more excited. For countless nine soul people, this is the legend! "Didn''t you hear Ben Sheng talking to you?" The voice became angry. "If you lose me, I''ll tell you." The white night is light. "Arrogance and ignorance! In front of Ben Sheng, you have no word of victory or defeat, because from the moment you stand here, your life has been in the hands of Ben Di The sage was a little annoyed. Xuan''er drank again, and the terrible Saint breath suddenly fell down, as if thousands of mountains fell from the sky and hit the shoulders of the white night. Click! Click! Bang! At the foot of the white night, the earth became instant powder. But he did not sink, his body swayed and stood in the air. The great emperors froze. White night... How can it shake the suppression of saints? "Well?" The sage was also very surprised. He reexamined this man, and his eyes showed a trace of sudden: "a lower emperor has ignored my suppression power... Interesting, it seems that the means to increase your strength is not vulgar!" Whoosh!At this time, the white night suddenly moved. He can''t be beaten all the time. "Let me see the power of saints." A low drink, followed by a piercing sound of sword. Roar! The powerful and terrifying sword power of the dead dragon took off its scabbard and killed it mercilessly. "Why? Dead dragon sword The sage was a little stunned, but he didn''t seem to be flustered. Instead, his fingers moved. The space in front of him was suddenly opened, and the sword power of the dead dragon disappeared in an instant. It''s the same as that monster giant before! At this level, the power of the dead Dragon Sword depends on the strength of the performer. His body suddenly moved, and his speed and reaction reached an unprecedented height with the power of combined array blessing. This is an opportunity. I didn''t realize it in the white night. If other people used the combined array, they would have died at the moment, because their physical bodies could not bear the powerful power given by the combined array. However, the white night is different. He has the immortal body and the immortal body. His strong physical body is enough for him to bear the strength given by the combined array. Therefore, he gets the gain of the combined array perfectly. This is a chance for him to challenge the saints! At the moment when the power of the dead dragon sword was swallowed up, his mind was moved in the white night. The man appeared behind the sage like a blink, and the terrible dead dragon sword was cut off again. Whoosh! The space splits again, and the sword of the dead dragon engulfs it. "Do you think you can fight the sage with a little gain spell and a dead dragon sword? Nine soul continent is such a great emperor, but how many can become saints? Don''t be kidding The sage hums coldly, the heart reads to move, the white night body space suddenly rises, a thick and fierce impact force blows on him. People were instantly shot flying, hit the mountains in the distance. The huge mountain turned into dust and disappeared, and the ground was torn apart. "The dead dragon sword is a good sword. If it is strong, it will be strong. If it is acquired by the weak, it can also play a great power. However, this sword is not an invincible sword. It only gives the user strong lethality, but can not make the user invincible! Mole ant, if you take this sword, it''s a violent thing. I''d better give it to Ben Sheng! " The sage said faintly and raised his hand to hold it. Snoring. The void is split again, a huge hand directly grasps the white night, and the huge grip makes him unable to move and imprison it. "Not good!" "Dragon master!" Ji Di and Zhu Di''s faces changed greatly and they called out in a trembling voice. The gap is still wide. Even if the white night uses the combined array to bless the body and increase the strength, it is still not the opponent of the saints. The saint''s method is really terrible, that is, supernatural power. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me what you know. I just need to dig out your brain and read your memory by my means!" The sage said, wave again. Around again, countless empty spaces were split, and a large number of space Qi blades flew out, and fiercely chopped them toward the white night. It''s killing. White night struggled, constantly shaking the big hand that held him dead, and the fierce force tore all the flesh of the big hand. But the big hand was holding on. At the same time, the forces of terror invaded again. They appeared like countless frost, freezing the air, blocking the body of the white night directly, making him lose the ability to resist. All the people are staring at, the heart almost stops beating. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Puff... the air blade of space flies past. Direct penetration with hands and people. There is no suspense. They are like fairies, like butterflies, freely in and out of the body of the white night. In the twinkling of an eye, the white night stopped struggling. "Dragon master!" Ji Di seemed to be going crazy and cried out bitterly. Everyone''s eyes were wide open and looked at this amazing scene in disbelief. See white night''s body gradually appear a large number of slender cracks, it is a blood seam, and then, his whole person split into several pieces, completely died. White night is dead! The Lord of dragon is dead? Everyone shuddered! That peerless Tianjiao, so dead? That man killed all the people on the list. The one who shakes the land of Shenwu! So... Died in the hands of saints? "No way! You won''t just lose! I''m the only one who can beat you! You can''t defeat even the sage In the dark, the cloaked man gritted his teeth and growled. "You are worthy of being a saint. It''s so strong to kill people who are so terrible at night.""Is he still drowned in this unfair world?" There are countless sighs. But it doesn''t change that. This is the law between heaven and earth! The sage laughed and lifted his hand. The dead dragon sword in the corpse''s hand flew over and flew steadily towards his palm. White night lost! It is impossible to keep the sword. But. Just as the sword of the dead Dragon flew to the sage, a faint light suddenly trembled beside the sword. The saint frowned, as if he had found something. His face changed and he suddenly expanded his breath... "not good!" Sonorous! The flying dragon sword was suddenly pulled out of thin air, and the fierce emperor cut it off. Once again, the cruel sword force is released in all directions, like a golden petal, exploding in the air! The sage was shocked and dodged in a hurry. But it was so sudden! Sword power can''t be avoided! Pooh! A burst of blood light, followed by a cold arm rushed to the sky. That''s the arm of a saint! All the people are dumbfounded, the brain is blank, staring at that end in amazement. However, a figure slowly appeared in the void beside the dead dragon sword. It was... White night! He''s not dead? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 Seeing the white night standing in front of the saints safe and sound, all people''s hearts seemed to stop. White night not dead? And... Cut off a saint''s arm? It''s unbelievable! "How does white night do it? Isn''t he already killed? " "And did he just use his invisibility? Why didn''t even the saints notice? Isn''t it too strong to be invisible? " Someone said in a trembling voice. Can hide from the sage''s art of concealment... Ordinary Empire level soul art can''t do it. "No, it''s not an ordinary spell cast by night! The soul power and imperial Qi that he uses at present are very different from ours. Even if the soul stirring technique is used, the power is quite different. " Mo Xu said in a deep voice. When people heard the sound, they were shocked. Completely different? Can the imperial spirit of the white night become holy? The sage suffered a great loss, and moved to ten miles away directly, staring at the white night. There was not much anger on his face, only a trace of surprise. "Is this the change of imperial spirit? No wonder what you have is not ordinary imperial spirit. Just now that is just your avatar. You make use of the mutated imperial Qi to create a body that can almost be disguised as true. Then you cover your breath with the breath of the dead dragon sword to deceive my eyes, hide in the void and attack me stealthily! Ants, your means are really interesting! " "Is it just interesting?" White night light way, suddenly raised another hand, dead dragon sword cut out. The Qi of the sword was released like a flood, as if half of the sky was covered. This is the full power of the dead dragon sword under the influence of the mutant emperor, and the huge energy seems to be going to destroy the world. But the saint did not panic, but laughed. "Even if you have mastered the variable imperial Qi, what can you do? Can you imagine the power of saints The sage''s eyes showed disdain. Suddenly, he aimed the broken arm at the emperor''s Qi, which came from the air. A long roar started! "Ah The sound of howling filled the air, and the powerful sound wave directly shook the sword power of the dead dragon. The pupil is slightly dilated at night. The sound wave is not enough to block the power of the dead dragon sword, but it eases its impact speed and gains time for the sage. When the sage lifted his right arm again, he quickly pinched the formula with his fingers. Twelve exquisite array appeared on the wound at the fracture of his left arm. The array stacked layer by layer, and there was a smell of combination. A group of frightening adsorption force burst out from the whirling array. All the power of the dead Dragon Sword swung from the array was sucked away and did not enter the array. "What?" It''s unbelievable that my heart is beating at night. If we just swallow up the power of the dead dragon sword with emptiness, it can be explained in the past. After all, he did not take the power of the dead dragon sword, but forcibly transferred it by means of space. But how can we explain this scene now? The array absorbed it completely, and then the saint''s body wriggled, and the array at the broken arm disappeared. Then, a stream of Qi spread out from the broken arm. Snoring. The air flows into the shape of an arm, followed by a grunt. The place where the broken arm actually stretched out a crystal clear skeleton hand! As soon as the hand was formed, the flesh and blood were immediately produced on the hand, and gradually wrapped around the bone. Before and after, no more than ten breath, a crystal clear new arm appeared. His face was heavy at night. Rebuilding bone and blood is not a rare thing, and the emperor can do it. It''s just that... It''s really terrible to produce bone blood so quickly, and it takes a lot of energy to rebuild bone blood, and it seems that this person is not affected. Is that what saints do? It is beyond the emperor''s understanding of the soul way! "Don''t try to be a good teacher, ants. Look at the power of saints." The sage raised his arm again and quickly kneaded the formula with both hands. All of a sudden, the space around the white night twisted again. He was in a hurry to leave, but the distorted space completely closed him and completely confined him. The sage yelled, and a fiery flame sprang up on his body. Then a Phoenix, the size of a palm, leaped into the sky and leaped for thousands of miles. In the distance, it turned into a huge mountain and river, with a big mouth, and devoured it in the white night. The fire phoenix attacks, wants to destroy the great world, shakes the reincarnation momentum simply cannot match. Tianyin breaking evil formula! Dead dragon sword! White night eyebrow hair sink, shake arm again to chop. However, when the sword power of the dead dragon just breaks through the distorted space, it is immediately split by the space transportation, and the power dissipates. The pupil shrinks at night. This twisted space is not only to imprison him, but also to hinder his counterattack! Bang! The huge fire phoenix bit it and resisted it with its sword at night, but it was unable to resist its strength. It was directly shaken off and fell heavily on the ground. With a long cry of Fire Phoenix, the agitator''s wings drive the huge body to hit the white night on the ground. At that moment, it was like a huge enhanced version of the flame mountain from the air.Roar... an earth shaking explosion resounded through the sky. The fire was in all directions. The scorching heat wave swept over, and the white night directly became a sea of fire. In the soul land, the temperature of the whole continent rises sharply. The great emperors retreated one after another, and the terrible temperature was hard to resist. The ground was melted and the clouds were dyed red. Countless powerful people were stunned and staring. It''s full rolling. The saint''s methods are terrible. Ordinary imperial scriptures have no effect on sages at all! Especially that holy power, can be called omnipotent! "Not dead yet?" Looking at the sea of fire, the sage suddenly raised his mouth and lifted his hand again. Whoa! All the flames suddenly and quickly retracted, wrapped directly towards the center. There stood the white night, surrounded by four flames, and exploded again under the influence of the saints. This time, the explosion is quite different from before. Its explosion range is only within 10 meters around the white night, and the breath of terror and destruction is rippling back and forth in this amazing explosion. The white night is like a dead tree falling in the storm. It constantly swings and cracks appear on the body. Even if it is immortal, it can''t be supported under such an amazing bombardment. "Well, it''s time to end it!" With a faint smile, the sage moved his fingers again, and the void was split again. Several air blades of space flew out and quickly pierced the chest of the white night. Bang! At night, his body was staggering, almost to the end, and the corners of his mouth were covered with blood. He clasped the dragon sword in one hand and tried to support it. He could not help breathing. He seems to have reached the end of his tether and is on the verge of falling! "What else do you want to insist on?" The sage stepped forward as if shrinking into an inch. The man appeared in front of the white night and patted his head with one hand. This blow, he will die. But at the moment of the palm falling, it was the white night when he was panting and seriously injured. He suddenly raised his hand and directly grasped his wrist. "Well?" The sage was slightly stunned, and his eyes were full of doubts. All of a sudden, he had a look of horror on his face. "This is..." however, without waiting for his reaction, a strong force burst out from the body of the white night and hit the saint severely. Bang! The saint''s body flew out in an instant, like a broken kite falling to the ground. The surging strength spread from him, shaking the surrounding void a burst of shaking, waves. Hiss! All the people present breathed. "What''s going on?" Young master Qingdi was shocked. "Can white night fight back at this time?" Bo Hongyan also froze. In this case, the white night is almost completely pressed, how can there be strength to fight back? What''s more, it''s a shock to the saints? What means did white night use? But just as everyone was stunned, a more shocking scene appeared. The sun wheel was born on the forehead of the white night, and a strong flame broke out all over his body. His white hair was almost covered by the flame, and he stood up again like the God of fire. "Ancient seal, sun seal!" There was a shudder. "What?" "Ancient seal?" At this moment, not only the great emperors were shocked, but also the sage. But soon, his face changed again and again, as if thinking of something terrible. But see the white night step by step rushed, like a fiery red flame light, the momentum of the attack and collision. Bang! Bang! Kuang... as soon as the sage raised his hand, hundreds of array seals were created to stop the white night, but they were all smashed by him. There was an uproar all around. As if he had found something, he called out in a trembling voice: "on the body of the white night... There is holy power in the body of the white night!" "Impossible?" Someone growled. There was an uproar. Why does white night suddenly have holy power? Can he be a saint! When people were shocked, the white night seemed to have changed into an individual again. The strength was greatly increased. The attack and the breath were transformed. It was extremely terrifying. Before the sage stood firm, the dead Dragon Sword came again. The sage wanted to urge the magic to resist. The whole body of the white night was shocked, and the fire attacked, and the saint''s defense was burned up directly. When the sage wanted to leave, the night had come and the sword was cut off. "Yin Yang shield!" At this critical moment, the sage drinks again. Bang Dang! A large shield with the pattern of yin and Yang swimming fish appeared, which directly crossed the dead dragon. "He wants to take the dragon sword"He is looking for death. No one can catch the sword of the dead dragon. If it is strong, it will be strong, even if it is the highest artifact!" The great emperors gazed. But. Their three views have been renewed again! When the terrible dead dragon sword fell straight down, it exploded on the Yin and Yang shield, but instantly absorbed all the power of the dead dragon sword and directly blocked the strike! "What?" The white night paled in horror. "You are really extraordinary. You use the ancient seal to absorb my flame holy power, and then use my holy power to fight back against me. It''s a pity that your soul state is too weak. Even if you get the chance and the blessing, you still can''t defeat the saint. The gap between you and me is too big." The sage said, with his right arm extended and his hand held up, a lightsaber suddenly formed. At the sight of the white night, he looks as pale as paper. That lightsaber... It''s the outline of the dead dragon sword. "Die." It''s cold. It''s cold. The white night quickly dodged, but eventually slowed down. Pooh! His left arm was directly hit by the dragon sword, his arm was cut off, and his blood column soared to the sky. The white night falls heavily on the ground, there is no possibility of counterbalance. White night, defeat! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 How strong are saints? There is no definite number of people present. That is the existence that has crossed the great emperor. That is the existence that has been beyond the secular world, transcendental. If you start to practice from the most basic of the soul, it will be a barrier when the soul reaches the heaven soul state. If only a few of thousands of soul people can enter the heaven soul state, this is already a genius. While the heaven soul state continues to cultivate, when it enters into the state of extinction, there will be a big barrier, and only thousands or even tens of thousands of people can break through. After Tianjiao, it is the burning heaven realm. It is not difficult to reach the puppet emperor without talent and talent. However, entering the pseudo emperor, for many soul people, this is the end of their life. After the puppet emperor is the emperor''s realm. If you want to enter the imperial realm, you can''t get involved in it only by your own strength, except for the chance and inheritance. I don''t know how many people are stuck in the realm of the puppet emperor. How many years has the nine soul land existed? How many statues can the great emperor have? I''m afraid today''s arrival can represent the number of the only great emperors left in the nine souls continent. These are hundreds of thousands or even millions of souls can only come out of the people of the dragon and Phoenix, are countless souls look up to the gods. For these people, however, saints are their gods. It is hundreds of thousands of times more difficult for the puppet emperor to enter the realm of contact. It is quite good that one of the people here can step into the realm of saints. For the soul, entering the saint is close to being a God. The white night has gained numerous opportunities and great power to help him. Now, he is only the next great emperor. However, if this sage can cultivate to the present level, which of his luck, chance and talent is weaker than others? In the end, the white night is a big one. Even with the help of the dead dragon, it is not absolutely invincible. A saint can''t be worse than white night! "Saints, as expected, are extraordinary. What are those powerful people who were faced with before? He has almost no flaws, no weaknesses. He can''t be defeated only by frontal attack. " White night bite teeth, pale, with the dead dragon to support the body to fight. He was seriously injured by the sword just now. Most of the breath in the body has been consumed. The power of combined array can''t last too long. If we go on like this, we will surely lose! He gazed at each other, thinking of countermeasures. However, the sage did not give the night a chance to breathe. He raised his hand again and chopped down the "dead dragon sword" that had condensed in his hand. As soon as the "dead dragon sword" falls, the lightsaber disappears, but the remaining power is smashed at him like a monster. This "dead dragon sword" is not a fake, because the sage has absorbed most of the power of the dead Dragon Sword while fighting against the white night. Now he is just treating him with his own way and returning the strength of the sword. At the same time, the two dead dragon forces collide with each other and shatter the void. But at the same time, a supreme holy power came down on him again. Bang! At that moment, the whole soul land seemed to sink several meters. "Thunder in the sky!" The white night gnawed his teeth and roared. There are countless thunder and lightning falling from the sky. "How dare you teach your skills? Look at me. I''m natural The sage raised his hands and let out a roar. The thunder and lightning came and fell into his hands. The saint drew a circle in the air and waved it forward. Click! From the palm of his hand, the shrill lightning erupted, condensed into a Thunder Dragon, and chopped hard toward the white night. "Crack!" In a critical moment, drink in the daytime. The curse of life and death is launched. The power of the truth will tear the Thunder Dragon apart. But at the next moment, the body of the sage suddenly appeared in front of him, and hit him fiercely. The mainland will be able to fight! Shatter Sha Hai! The speed of the suppressed white night is extremely slow. This blow... Can''t be avoided! "It''s over! The night is over "He''s dead!" The great emperors trembled and their eyes were dull. As soon as the white night dies, they will not escape. "Go away!" At this critical moment, the white night roared. Heaven and earth domineering rhyme! Bang! The surging variant imperial Qi mixed with the previously hot flame holy power spread around like a ripple. The empty space around him broke and the earth smashed. The fist that hit him was shaken and crooked. The sage was caught off guard and staggered back half a step. White night eyes a Lin, roar again. "Prison monument! Give me the lock Whoosh! A black light flies out of the Qianlong ring on the tip of the white night, hovers in the air for several circles, and then goes straight to Shengsheng town."Is this the prison monument?" The sage was shocked: "how could you have so many gods?" Bang! Bang! Dong... a scene that everyone can''t believe comes into being. However, the stone tablet of the town prison had a terrifying restraint on the holy power. In an instant, it smashed the power of the saint and directly pressed it on the top of the saint''s head. His body trembled directly and finally could not support it. He knelt down on the ground. What? There was an uproar. White night was also taken aback. Is the power of prison stele so effective for saints? The stone tablet of the town prison could not rotate, and the broken inscription released several chains of breath, which directly locked the saints. The white night was overjoyed. I never thought that the prison stele had such power. "It''s just the prison tablet, just a incomplete one. It''s far from possible to suppress a real saint in the town!" The sage roared bitterly, and his whole body burst out with endless power! He''s serious! The true power of saints is coming forth! The prison tablet trembled, and it seemed that it could not support it. The sage no longer only used holy power. A lot of soul power and imperial spirit emerged in his body, just like the flood that discharged, pounded the prison tablet. The stone tablet has a wonderful effect on suppressing holy power, but it is not strong on soul power and imperial spirit, which is why it is often not used in daytime. But this is his only chance. The white night endured the sharp pain on his body, gritted his teeth, pulled out his sword and cut it in the past. The terrifying Yin and Yang shield reappeared, directly in front of the sage. White night a kick to the Yin and Yang shield, surging strength shock shield shaking, he kicked, jumped up, want to spare Yin and Yang shield. But at the same time, the Yin Yang shield also changed. His huge shield directly extended, covering the whole Saint like a turtle shell. It''s almost perfect defense! But in this light, Firestone, white night suddenly thought of something, eyes opened. "Gluttonous fire!" Whoa!!!! The soul power released by saints is directly burned. Yin Yang shield also trembled. The stone tablet suppressed the holy power of the saints, and the Yin and Yang shield was driven by soul Qi! Taotie Shenhuo has great influence on it. In the white night, he puts the dead dragon sword into the scabbard, and then swings the palm forward. Ice palm! Chucha!!!!!!!! With the movement of the palm, the power of the cold and piercing ice diffuses. But the Yin and Yang shields also began to gain power, absorbing the power of ice. It''s just. The saint was suppressed by the prison tablet, and the soul power was burned by the gluttonous fire. It is extremely difficult to support the prison tablet. If you want to use the magic weapon of yin and Yang shield perfectly, you can''t do it. After absorbing the power of ice for a while, a thin frost has appeared on the surface of the yin-yang shield. Almost. White night forehead eyes a Lin, immediately pull out the sword, toward the Yin and Yang shield mercilessly cut in the past. "You are so naive! Give it to me The saints inside roared directly. Yin Yang shield is like a big mouth, which devours the sword force. But. The white night did not stop at this point, and continued to carry the sword and cut fiercely. Roar! Roar! Roar! The sword power of the dead dragon is crazy. The sound of the sword is shocking. It looks like ghosts crying and howling. It is like thousands of animals rushing forward. Its momentum is incomparable. With this breath, the white night killed hundreds of dead dragons. The breath of chopping is exhausted, and the spirit of heaven is withered. But he still kept on, his face was crazy and his voice was exhausted. Yin Yang shield can absorb power and give counterattack. But its absorption is not infinite. When the sword at the bottom 104 was cut, the whole Yin and Yang shield had already expanded. This shield has reached the limit under the crazy attack of the white night! I can''t support it! Boom!! Cut off the 105 sword. "Bad!" Under the shield of yin and Yang, the sage is shocked and pale. Bang! A startling explosion, which seemed to tear the sky apart, sounded. Then, a huge golden mushroom cloud exploded in the white night and the saints. All the great emperors were startled, staring at the other side. At this moment, no matter who they are, their breath is stagnant and their heart stops beating. Even the so-called sage inheritance has been unable to attract them. It''s a war of killing gods. It''s the battle of the top! This war, no matter whether the white night wins or loses, his name will always be handed down in the history of the nine souls continent. The explosion cut off dozens of feet of ground, almost exposing magma.This place has been completely turned into a huge pit. Many underground rivers are evaporated as soon as they gush out. As soon as the underground magma appears, it is solidified. The destructive force of the explosion is constantly whirling, twisting the space and tearing everything apart. This terrible scene, such as a piece of iron burning red in all the hearts of the emperor deep brand down. I don''t know how long it took for the atmosphere of destruction to gradually subside. The power of saints to suppress the great emperors has disappeared. Everyone gets up and stares over there. Who won? White night? People are looking at, including hiding in the dark countless strong. Ji Di and Zhu Di clenched each other''s hands, staring at the other side. They''re looking forward to it. Looking forward to coming out of the white night. And countless great emperors did not want to be like this, once the white night came out alive. Then it means that he defeated the emperor. He became a god killer. Once the killing of God is successful, he is a God. At that time, the Vientiane gate will no longer be able to restrain him. He will be the new master of the nine souls. He will shake the gate of Vientiane and stand at the top of nine spirits. Finally, the scene over there was clear. But just one glance, everyone''s expression is gradually ossified... that''s... that''s... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 An uncle has arrived at the construction site, but in the hospital, he can''t do it today, and he will make up for it tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 The atmosphere of destruction gradually dissipated, and the scene inside appeared in the eyes of all. At this moment, the white night and the sage both fell to the ground. In the white night, the whole body was broken and rotten, and there was hardly a good place to be found. Some wounds even had deep bone. But the sage was no better. The vague shadow had disappeared. What was reflected in people''s eyes was a middle-aged face with a goat''s beard and a robe with an eagle''s pattern all over his body. He vomited blood and stood up hard to look at the miserable white night, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. "Asshole!! Asshole!! Asshole!!!! You are a little lower Emperor... How dare you hurt me I was hurt by such a poor soul! How angry the sage is, he will urge a few forces to result in the white night. "Not good!" Seeing this, Ji Di and Zhu Di over there were shocked and rushed to this side like crazy. Many of the great emperors also held their breath. But many people didn''t take the initiative in the first place, but were ready to go. When the sage killed the white night, they did it! They can see that the saint is seriously injured! As soon as the white night died, they would rush to kill the saint. Now there is more than just one sage passing on! There is also a living saint, and the dead dragon sword on white night! Countless people breathe tightly, more and more feel incredible! Living saint! This is the God in their eyes! What good things can there be in a saint? It can''t be just an emperor''s Sutra! For a while, no matter whether it was the emperor qianmie, the emperor Muxu, the emperor Qiankun, or other powerful people, their breathing speed increased. Even people like Bo Hongyan and Qingdi, who came from Lisheng Prefecture, could not help swallowing their saliva... there... Is the chance against the sky. But at this time, an amazing scene appeared! Just as he was about to start, a large number of terrifying bone spurs sprang out from both sides of the waist of the white night and stabbed the saint fiercely. Pooh!!! The saint shivered and looked at his body in disbelief. He was completely pierced by bone spurs. Green flute is stunned. Bo Hongyan is also stupid. The great emperors were stunned. People were stunned, and the picture seemed to be frozen... the saint stared at the white night, and his face was incredible: "this is... The body protected by magic bones. You can''t die after nine turns?" "You... Do you know that nine turns do not die out?" At the same time, he gasped and asked weakly. "That''s the nine turn magic master''s formula to become famous, how can you not know!! You are the descendant of the nine turn demon king The saint roared, his mouth full of blood. He didn''t expect that there was such a skill in the white night. He clasped the dead dragon sword in his hand and chopped it forward. Death dragon sword has not bloomed much halo, but there are still some Xu sword patterns on the blade, which are like broken tissue paper, gently passing through the body of the sage. The saint''s body trembled, his eyes almost gaped out of the eye socket, staring at the white night with his mouth wide open. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but before he could say it, his body split and fell into two parts. Visceral blood was running all over the floor. The saint is dead! This is how a saint fell. White night... Killed the saint! Both the people in the light and those in the dark are gaping, unable to believe the scene in front of them. The Ji emperor and the bamboo emperor who rushed to the white night couldn''t return to God for a long time. No one expected that things would turn around like this! But the next second, white night''s face changed, he directly threw the dead dragon sword to Ji Di! "Go Drink in the dark. "I''ll take you away!" Ji Di''s silver teeth bite, they will carry the white night to leave. However, she did not help the white night to get up, there are countless soul method has already exploded. It''s the great emperors around! They''re crazy! Blood red eyes one by one, as if they lost their sense, rushed towards this side. "Saint!" "Sage inheritance!" "Dead dragon sword!" "Relics of saints!" It was a roar. This is enough to make the whole nine souls crazy! Now, these treasures are in front of them! "Hand over the dead dragon sword!" A great emperor roared. "You deserve the dragon sword? Get out of here It''s the emperor of heaven and earth! He also can''t help but lead a group of the old Department of the great empire alliance to kill. "The relics of the sage belong to me. Whoever dares to rob me will be the enemy of the great emperor Muxu!""The emperor qiangmei is here! I''ll kill anyone who dares to come here A record of explosive roar, whether it is the next emperor or the top of the upper emperor, one by one completely crazy. At the moment, they are as good as beasts! Only those supreme opportunities and inheritance are left in the eyes! Whoever dares to get close to it will be a brutal killing! "Asshole!" Ji Di was so angry that he pulled out the dragon sword and cut it at the crowd. But she is only the middle emperor, not like the white night. Although the white night is the lower position, it has been able to compete with the upper level. What''s the use of a dead dragon sword? Several of the great emperors were cut down by Ji Di, but more of them rushed in like a tide. The bamboo emperor was trembling and pale as paper. "Qianqian... What to do? What should I do now? " The bamboo emperor''s silver teeth were trembling. "Fight with them!" Ji Di clenched her lips. "No, you''re going with the dragon sword!" Next to the white night weak cry: "the man is not guilty, his guilt! Their purpose is to kill the dragon sword. If you leave with the sword, I will be fine The bamboo emperor heard the sound and nodded quickly: "Qianqian, the white night is right! Let''s go!! It''s the safest thing that we''ve left. " Hearing this, Ji Di thought quickly and nodded: "good! Qingqing, I''ll take the dragon sword with me first. You''ll take the dragon master to another direction "Ah?" Zhu Qingqing suddenly cried. But at this time, a figure suddenly rushed over and stood in front of the white night. Ji Di was so shocked that he quickly pulled out his sword. "Give me the sword, and I will keep the white night!" It was a husky and cold voice. The bamboo emperor and the Ji emperor looked together and were astonished. "In the end The two spoke in the same voice. But see a blood red cape of the end Yan stretched out his hand, palm is bandage wrapped. "Your strength is too poor to play the role of the dead dragon sword. You can''t frighten these great emperors. Give me the dead dragon sword, and I can shock them!" At the end of the day. "You don''t want to cheat me!! Get out of here When Ji Di''s face was angry, he would pull out his sword. "Ji Di, give it to him!" At this time, the white night suddenly made a sound. Ji diden Leng, stunned at the white night. "I believe him! Otherwise, he would have killed you just now Hoarse at night. In fact, if he can get the chance to become a saint, he will not spend much time. Such a terrible opponent, Bai Ye''s strength is not as good as him. If it were not for the death dragon sword and the Shenwu battle, Bai Ye would have been defeated. "But... Dragon Master..." Ji Di stopped. "Believe me, Qianqian. Give it to him." The white night is light. Ji Di Jiao''s body trembled, staring at the white night. But time did not allow her to think more about it. She immediately gritted her teeth and handed over the dead dragon sword. Sonorous! Finally Yan did not say a word, directly pulled out his sword and chopped at the great emperor. Roar! The sword power of the dead dragon is like a crimson blood moon. It cuts into the sky and breaks into the sky. In a flash, the emperor in half of the sky was cut apart, and a gorgeous and huge blood red rose appeared in the sky. The great emperors stopped one after another and looked at the people there in dismay. "Lord Yan finally got the dragon sword!" People in the judgment hall were all excited when they saw this scene. "Why did white night give him the dead dragon sword so easily? Did white night give up? " Beside the Luo Cha female one face is stunned. What is more surprising is the great emperors. "Who are you! How dare you do our good? Get out of here! Or you will be buried here! " The strong destroyer roared angrily. "Tell me to get out of here? I haven''t heard anyone tell me to get out of here for a long time Finally Yan raised his head, under the fuzzy face is a pair of cold eyes. But a little bit of his feet turned into a blood red mist, which shrouded the emperor qianmie in an instant. "Asshole! I don''t know what you''re doing, you''re going to die for me The emperor qiangmei was furious and his hands were on the spot. The surging emperor Qi poured forward like a flood. "Hum! A fool In the fog came the final Yan cold voice, xuan''er is a vigorous hand, instantly tears up the surging imperial spirit, grabs the strong exterminator''s arm, and spins the son to exert force. "Ah The attack of qianmie emperor stopped, and his arm was broken by the end of life. People were shocked. However, without waiting for a response, the dead Dragon Sword splits over again and passes through the body of qianmie emperor in an instant. Pooh! The emperor qianmie was changed into two parts. With a wave of his arm, half of the corpses were directly thrown out by him and fell to the ground.And the other half of the body was staggering down from the air. The famous great emperor of the outer Saint state was killed by people and fell down. The great emperors were terrified and sweating. "Who are you?" The great emperor asked angrily. "It seems that you did not take part in the Shenwu war." Finally Yan shook his head. "He''s the end of it!" Someone called out! "Ah? What''s the end of it "Top of the list of murderers?" "How could he protect white night?" People were shocked and shuddered one by one. The existence on the list of killing gods, especially the existence of the top five, is already the level of the upper emperor, and the person in the end Yan is even more at the first-class level! Who dares to compete with the dragon sword in his hand? The great emperors were silent, but they were going to die in the end, obviously waiting for an opportunity. Boom! At this time, a burst of thunder fell from the sky and fell on the side of the white night. Then the void trembled. The magic door of space appeared again... "great power is coming again!" The crowd looked at it nervously and panicked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 The void rose and fell like waves. The great emperor gazed, and finally Yan and Ji Di and others also looked at it, one by one, pan vigilant. Then we can see that the door of the strange space opens directly, and then, a vast and boundless breath penetrates from it. Almost everyone''s heart was lifted up. It was the sage who had penetrated through this void door before. Now there is another space door. Is there a saint coming? Some people couldn''t help shaking. If there are saints coming, who will fight against it? Who has dealt with the whole continent of nine souls? And in the moment of everyone''s panic, a figure appeared at the gate. All of them were startled, their faces were covered with cold sweat and staring at them. "Who is it?" Ji Di asked in a trembling voice. The white night frowned and lifted up his ten Heavenly spirits. The man held his breath and looked at him. If the man who came to know the saint was to avenge him, he would have to sacrifice the spirit of heaven and make a final fight. In fact, this time I feel too arrogant. The sage''s toughness was beyond his imagination. He wanted to improve his strength by fighting with the sage, but he didn''t want to fight for the loss of both sides. Although he killed the sage by luck, he also put himself in danger. At this time, the figure raised the pace and stepped out of the gate. Everyone fixed their eyes. It was an old man in a dark green robe. The old man''s eyes were bright, his skin was gray and his hair was gray. His face was serious. He had a few tokens hanging around his waist. He could not see any weapons. His breath was very rich. Like the sage, he was unpredictable and hard to understand. There is no doubt that this is also a saint! Otherwise, without such cultivation, people would not feel like this. "Is that?" In the distance, young master Bo Hongyan and Qingdi lost their color when they saw the visitors. They rushed over one by one and knelt on their knees. "Bo Hongyan, see Shenji old man!" "Green flute, see Shenji old man!" These disciples from the state of Lisheng, one by one, worshipped with fear and reverence. The great emperors were puzzled. Shenji old man? Who is this? Both Ji Di and Zhu Di were confused. However, in the end, Yan''s face changed greatly, staring at the old man, and his face under his cloak did not know what he was thinking. "Well, get up." Shenji old man nodded lightly and walked towards the white night where he sat up and adjusted his breath. The white night opened his eyes, his eyes were full of war. He never knew what fear was. Even if the other side was a God, he would fight on. Finally Yan looked at the white night, slightly surprised, his eyes showed a trace of strange luster. However, the Shenji old man did not seem to intend to fight with the white night, but took out a golden scroll from his sleeve and opened it. White night frowned, looking at the golden scroll, but saw three huge words written on the back. Battle list! "The soul of the white night, brave fight the three yuan sage, cut it under the sword, today from the sun and the moon, heaven and earth can be right, I follow the" fighting God Lord "legacy, give the soul of the white night with the" fighting order ", into the" fighting list ", instead of the three yuan saint! In 737 Shenji old man with the "fight list" loudly said, the voice spread all over the four sides. The great emperors were shocked and looked at the old man strangely. Fight list? Fighting order? What is that? It was a night of fog. Only Bo Hongyan, Qingdi childe and others all look at it in unison. Everyone''s face is full of wonder and admiration. "The soul of the white night, bravely into the fighting list, according to the ancestor''s legacy, special gift" Sheng Sheng Zai Zai Dan "and a saint''s treasure The old man said, hand a time, a big and a small two jade box appeared in the palm, handed it to the past: "soul of the white night, please accept the reward." The white night Leng under, like a dream, as if in a dream, saw that jade box this just returned to God, hastily reached out to pick up. "Thank you so much, old man." "Work hard." Shenji old man light way, looked at the present state of white night and around the emperor, light way: "want to live, quickly eat that pill." Finish saying, the person turns to walk toward space door directly. Whoosh! As soon as people enter the gate, the gate disappears instantly. The white night was stunned for a long time. When Shenji old man left, he was suddenly surprised. He did not dare to have any hesitation and immediately put the "Shengsheng zaizao pill" into his mouth. Gudong! Pills into the abdomen, instant melt away, the effect of terror like a flame, instantly diffuse the whole body of the white night. For a moment, he felt as if he was about to burn. But the whole body damaged wound, actually in the crazy growth, those exhausted spirit, more like the withered wood which has been moistened, takes on a new look."What a magic pill!" The white night suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the pill in disbelief. This pill not only cured his body crazily, but also improved his spirit and body! In a short time of more than ten rest, his injury was improved by 45%, his breath was full, his energy was full, and his cultivation was improved a lot! This is by no means an imperial magic pill. Maybe... It''s Saint Dan! White night thought with terror. Sage pill... This time only this pill, it will be wonderful! But who is this mysterious old man? Why did it suddenly appear? What kind of fighting list will be issued? Is it also the existence of the state of Lysander? "White night, you''ve got a big chance, a great fortune!" Next to the end Yan looked at the white night, hoarse mouth. "Great creation?" White night bow head closed eyes, feel the changes in the body, for a long time, slightly murmured the lower lip. "It''s a great fortune indeed. This pill has made me qualified to attack the middle emperor. I just need to go back to the closed door for a period of time, and it''s easy to get into the middle position!" "But the sword is holding you back!" Finally Yan light way, will die dragon sword hand over in the past. White night frowned and took over the dead Dragon Sword: "what do you mean?" "You depend too much on this sword! Although you can make your way into the middle emperor, as long as you continue to use this sword, I will step into the realm of saints in the future, and you will still struggle in the territory of the great emperor. " In the end, there is a light way. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face was stunned. Finally Yan was silent for a moment and shook his head: "maybe it''s also related to your current situation. After all, you are facing too many things. Without this sword, you can''t practice leisurely. However, I still suggest that you abandon this sword for the time being! Impact your personal so-called Tao Finish saying, end Yan will leave. "Wait a minute." A drink in the daytime. Finally Yan side looks at him. But the finger of the white night moved, and one of the fingers of the corpse of the saint was cut off. There was a ring on the finger, and it flew straight to the end. Thank you very much The white night is light. Finally Yan took it steadily, looked at the ring, and said hoarsely, "I''m not helping you, I''m helping myself. If I want to break through the sage realm, I must defeat you, so you can''t die here!" Finally Yan said, feet a little instant disappeared in the void. White night looked at the place where he disappeared in silence, and could not help thinking. Maybe... In the end. My accomplishments are really too slow to increase. Although there is part of the reason for the death of the dragon and the spirit of heaven, I have got so many chances to pass on, but I am still quick to enter. Of course, the so-called tortoise speed is what white night requires of himself, but he does not know that the growth of his own strength in the land of nine souls is so terrible that the four sides are shocked. The white night vomited the turbid gas, had the idea in the heart. "Qianqian, bamboo emperor, you pick up the corpse of the sage. It''s a great opportunity to bring it back to grand view city." The white night is light. "Yes." Seeing the instant recovery of the white night, the two girls were excited and nodded in a hurry. "Dragon Lord, what about you?" Ji Di asked carefully. "Kill!" White night light road, double pupil suddenly a red, feet a little, such as a red light, rushed into the surrounding emperor group, pull out the sword and then cut. Whew! The golden sword awn instantly waved in the emperor group, and a large amount of blood was rippling with his flying sword Qi. "White night, what are you doing?" In the face of the sudden attack of the white night, the great emperors were in a panic and yelled out one by one. "I worked hard to defeat the great sage, but you were sitting on the side collecting fishermen. Without me, you would have died. Since you are so despicable, it is reasonable for me to take away your life saved by me?" Cold white night said, the general situation opened, suppress the four sides of the emperor. "White night, don''t be too arrogant! Even if you have got some fighting orders and entered into the battle list, you are still the same you. Do you really think you are a saint? " The great emperor of Mo Xu was angry and roared. A black emperor''s spirit was like two big hands patting towards the white night. "Prison monument!" Drink in the daytime. The terrible prison stele reappeared, and the body of emperor Muxu immediately sank for several minutes. Before the man raised his head, the dead dragon sword was fiercely chopped. Whew! In a moment, the great emperor Muxu stepped in the wake of the strong extermination of the great emperor and became two parts. "Ah?" The great emperor of the four directions was astounded. "There is a dead dragon sword in the white night, we... We are not his opponents at all..." someone said in horror. "Well, I don''t need the dragon sword." In the white night, his expression is indifferent, and his sword is put into the scabbard. The emperor''s eyes were stunned, and some people''s faces were evil. They took the opportunity to rush in, but they saw a single handed Jue in the white night, and a move of sword spirit pierced it, like a rainbow light.Pooh! The emperor''s defense of imperial Qi was smashed in an instant. Before people had time to move, the white night seemed like an instant. He rushed in front of him and dropped his arm. Five sharp sword Qi lights burst out from his fingertips, tearing the void and splitting his emperor''s body fiercely. At that moment, all the great emperors were awed. The strength of white night... Is stronger than before. However, he roared again, and the power of the ancient seal was launched. People were like tigers, and they rushed into the group of great emperors and slaughtered wantonly. The great emperors were terrified and all fled. Ji Di and Zhu Di looked dull. Even without the dragon sword, white night still controls the situation. And in the dark, those people who are ready to move are also scared at this moment and dare not to do so. "A Christmas birthday! It seems that we can''t get this kind of inheritance. " Green flute looked at the fight over there, and her voice trembled. "When Shenji old man appeared, I already knew that we had no chance with this opportunity!" Bo Hongyan said: "withdraw!" After that, a group of people from the palace of jade maids left directly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 The fierce nature of the white night, crazy slaughter of the great emperor, even the upper level has fallen, how dare the remaining existence compete with it? Immediately one by one ran away in a panic. But Bo Hongyan, Qingdi childe and other powerful people from the state of Lisheng did not go to any of them. They retreated one after another to protect their lives. It seemed that they were very afraid of the white night. This has greatly disappointed those great emperors who have placed their hope on the disciples of Lisheng state. As a result, the great emperors began to retreat, and the strong vied to leave. The situation was completely controlled by the white night. Even though these people were eager to obtain the inheritance of sages, they still had to give up. Looking at the emperor''s departure one after another, the woman of Luocha in the dark was extremely unwilling. She looked at Zhongyan who suddenly appeared beside her and hummed: "Zhongyan, you ring, score me half!" "By what?" Finally Yan light looking at her. Here, if not me? How can it be inherited by sages? " Luochanu didn''t agree with the way. Finally Yan is silent for a moment, lightly shakes his head and throws the whole ring in the past. Luochanu immediately caught him, puzzled at him. "You don''t want it?" "Well, all for you." In the end, there is a light way. "Are you so generous?" Luochanu is somewhat unbelievable. This is a saint''s treasure. No one can be sure how many chances and how much inheritance there are in it. If you get this thing, you will definitely have a trace to follow when you step into the realm of saints. Which of the great emperors didn''t fight with their lives? At last Yan shook his head and walked directly to the distance. "Saints, not only the nine souls of the mainland can have!" A voice of indifference floated over. Finally Yan left, around the hidden in the dark strong people also fell into hesitation. Now white night has recovered completely under the influence of "shengshengzaizao pill". Who can be his opponent holding the dead dragon sword? Many people are wondering why they will return the dead dragon sword in the end! If you finally get the dragon sword, and then occupy the inheritance of these sages, I''m afraid no one can stop it? However, no one can understand the thinking of Zhongyan, including luochanu. "What do you think?" A dark figure stood in the distant void, making a loud sound, but only the people nearby could hear it. "Shenji old man appeared and got a big fortune in the white night! This time, I don''t know whether it was his luck or he had planned it completely. But one thing we can confirm is that we can''t move him now, otherwise, he will be a dead man now The voice of the man beside him was silent. "If you don''t kill him now, if you go on like this, you won''t be able to hold him down!" "The breath of Shenji old man is still there. If you move him, it will be too much trouble. Go back first. After some time, you must start in advance." As the sound fell, several figures faded. The great emperor collapsed, leaving only a dozen people in the emperor''s territory still overlooking in the distance, unwilling to leave. The white night stands on a crowd of corpses, holding the sword and looking faintly. The great emperor''s chances are everywhere. "Collect the corpse!" The white night light way: "here''s the great emperor''s chance is enough for the big view city''s people to grow up. The bamboo emperor, take back all the emperor''s scriptures and Emperor''s utensils on them!" "Oh... Good!! well! Dragon Master The bamboo emperor came back to his senses. His thin lips were raised and he ran over. When he started the soul method, he saw a large number of bamboo growing out of the ground. He directly pierced the bodies of these great emperors, caught the rings and spirits in their hands, and then shrank. All the objects were piled up towards the bamboo emperor''s side. The bamboo emperor took the storage ring and chuckled: "it''s done!" White night nodded, took off the saint''s storage ring, and then went to the huge coffin. At the moment, the strength around the coffin has become very weak because of the bombardment of the great emperors. When he raised his hand in the white night, it was hard to maintain the inheritance. The boundary was immediately broken, and the things inside suddenly fell out. The halo is skyrocketing! The best pills, horror skills, Tiancai Dibao... All the crazy things appeared in front of the three people. Kitty was breathing hard. The bamboo emperor is even more exaggerated. His mouth is so huge that he seems to be able to put eggs in his mouth. His eyes are fixed on these treasures, but he can''t return to God for half a day. White night is not polite, and picks up all with one hand. "When I get back to grand view city, I will give it to you. Go back now!" It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. They nodded, though they left together in the white night. The battle of opportunity came to an end. The chance of entering the soul land was taken away, and the whole continent was quiet. The evacuees gradually returned to their homeland, but looking at the fragmented continent, countless people were frightened and frightened. This is the case with the strong. It is not a legend to destroy the mainland with one blow. Because of the succession of the sages, the white night had to give up going home to visit relatives for a while. He took the lead to return to Dajing city and summoned all the great emperors to set up defense. At the same time, several trusted great emperors were stationed on each continent! Today, he has been inherited by sages, which can be said to be the target of public criticism. Even if those great emperors are killed back, they will still not be reconciled and will still try to figure out these opportunities.After all, this is a great chance to step into the realm of saints. When he returned to Dajing City, the emperor in the whole city was in turmoil. Everyone knew that Bai Ye had a great chance. Bai Ye understood that if he wanted to control these people, he had to spread his kindness and not suppress them by force alone. So he took some materials and classics from the sage''s chance and distributed them. Of course, before the release of the classics, he passed through all the classics, and there were a lot of opportunities for the great emperor. For a moment, the whole dragon was a sensation. The chance of the great emperor, which can only be obtained through hard work outside, is rewarded by white night. People from other forces see which is not red eye, and the momentum of long Jue is even more powerful. Of course, the white night also opened a small stove, specially selected the skills and inheritance of the upper great emperor, and gave them to Shentu, Daoxin and others to help them enter the realm of emperor. With such a group of opportunities, it should be no longer a problem for the talents who believe in dragon Jue to enter the imperial realm. As for the Emperor Yan, ice palace and wine emperor, they also helped the white night a lot. The reason why Dajing city was in peace with each other was because of their deterrent, so the bamboo emperor and Shentu people brought a lot of opportunities to pass on. "Dragon master, the people from the Vientiane gate are coming." At this time, Emperor Yan rushed to report. "Vientiane gate?" White night thought for a moment, light way: "let them in." He had expected that the people of the Vientiane gate would come back, but he did not expect to come so fast that Saint XII could not sit still. When he came to the hall, Emperor Yan specially called lailongjue, the most powerful emperors at present. They were full of high-level breath. They were standing around and staring at the visitors. Accompanied by Ji Di and Yan Di, Bai Ye sat at the top of the hall. Shi Wuyue is the new acting elder of the Vientiane gate. Yao Yi died. The five elders of the Vientiane gate died. The current Vientiane gate is the weakest in the history of the Vientiane gate. "Congratulations to the dragon master. This time, the soul of the line, the killing of saints, the world, now the whole nine souls, no one is not under the divine power of the dragon master! I''m afraid that Shenwu mainland will be frightened by the great achievements of the dragon master. If the Dragon Master is there, the people in Shenwu land will dare not try my Shenwu again! The dragon master should be a man of heaven Shi Wuyue had a smile on his face and a glib manner. White night light looked at him: "what''s the matter?" "Congratulations to the dragon master." "Seeing off the guests." He didn''t have much time to waste with this man. "Wait a minute." Shi Wuyue said in a hurry. Knowing that he could not bend around, he simply uttered a voice: "the five mountains came to ask for materials from the dragon master at the order of the master of the gate." "Supplies?" White night eyebrows a pick. "It is the inheritance of the great emperor and the inheritance of some sages." Shiwu Yue said with a smile: "the dragon master has made a lot of achievements this time. Let alone killing saints, he has taken the chance. You have killed thousands of emperors with this sword, and I don''t know how many great emperors have passed on! The sect leader claims that the great emperor is the pillar of our nine souls. If one of them falls down, we must speed up the cultivation of one. Therefore, for the future of nine spirits, I hope the dragon master can allocate some chance to pass on to us, which will be used by the Vientiane gate to cultivate the Royal Dragon and cultivate the nine soul pillar. " Shi Wuyue finished and paid homage to the white night. As soon as this remark fell, the emperor was furious. "Bastard! The Vientiane gate still has the face to ask me the main thing of dragon? The Vientiane gate also sent the emperor chopping troops and the Royal Dragon team to rob them. If they can''t get them, they will ask for them? What about your faces? " "Shameless! These great emperor''s inheritance and sage''s chance are our dragon master''s bloody struggle! Your Vientiane door is in good shape. When you open your mouth, you can take it? By what? " "At the beginning of the Shenwu war, the account of sheng12''s suppressing my Dragon Lord has not been calculated yet." "If you have the ability, you can take it by yourself." The great emperors were filled with righteous indignation, and the emperor''s anger was manic, and the five mountains trembled and it was difficult to stand. Raise your hand in the white night. The emperor stopped his anger. But look at him staring at Shi Wuyue and speak slowly. "Did St. 12 call you?" "Yes, it was the headmaster who asked the five mountains to come." Shi Wuyue panted slightly and looked pale. The white night thought about it, and then asked, "if I don''t give it, what will Saint 12 say?" "This..." Shi Wuyue thought and shook his head: "the master didn''t say, just said take or not, and look at the Dragon Master''s attitude. If the Dragon Master refused, the Vientiane gate would not blame the dragon master." The white night touched his chin and pondered. About half a column of incense passed, and he looked up again. "Qianqian, go and take 50 great emperors and pass them on to elder Shi. Let him take them back to the gate of Vientiane." "What?" White night this word falls, the hall is shocked. "Dragon Master..." Ji Di was puzzled. "Go ahead." At night, his eyes twinkled and his voice became very serious. Ji Di see, a head of fog, no longer speak, hard to nod, turn away. Wu Yue was so happy that he quickly kowtowed. "The generosity of the Dragon Master is the blessing of the nine spirits and the whole nine souls. The five mountains here bring the myriad creatures of the Vientiane gate and the nine souls continent to thank the Dragon Lord."The sound rippled in the hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 Shi Wuyue left happily with the inheritance. But the emperor was very depressed. That''s the inheritance of the great emperor. Although the white night has made a lot of gains this time, how many people are there in Dajing city? How many new emperors have been added? How many Tianjiao seeds are waiting for inheritance to enter the realm of emperor? How can we give up to the Vientiane gate if we are not enough? What''s more, everyone can see that the relationship between the Vientiane gate and longjue has become more and more complicated. What is the reason to send benefits to our enemies? Ji Di''s face was anxious, and some of the great emperors at the bottom of his face were puzzled. He wanted to talk but stopped. Only the emperor seemed to think. The irascible Eagle emperor took the lead to open his mouth and walked out with his fist in his hand. He asked eagerly, "dragon master, are you not afraid to raise a tiger in this way? With this inheritance, the Vientiane gate will be able to cultivate a large number of great emperors in a short period of time. They can even use these things to recruit troops and bind many forces to themselves in order to counter our dragon Jue. Please order the dragon master as soon as possible. We will catch up with elder Shi and get back the chance! " "Please order from Dragon Lord!" The rest of them cried out in a hurry. Take back the chance White night eyebrows a lift, light said: "so far, the Vientiane gate has not launched a war against my dragon Jue, how can you think I am raising a tiger?" "But... The whole nine souls know that we will have a battle with Vientiane gate." Next to the Lingfeng emperor also stood up to speak. At present, the relationship between longjue and the Vientiane gate is almost known by Sima Zhao. Many people think that the reason why the Vientiane gate and the Dragon Jue are so is to fight for the hegemony of the nine souls. But in the mind of the white night, far from here. "At present, the Vientiane gate is still maintaining the peace of the nine souls. Far from that, they have no reservation and actively organize the strong to fight. Just from this point of view, I will not take the initiative to move the Vientiane gate. " White night waved his hand and said faintly, "you should step down first. In the near future, you should not leave Dajing city. Strengthen the defense of Dajing city and control the surrounding cities. Everyone should keep up their spirits and wait for my dispatch at any time. Do you understand?" The emperors didn''t know what they meant, but they still held their fists and nodded: "yes, dragon master." The emperors dispersed. Only Ji Di and Yan Di did not leave. They looked at the white night sitting on the chair, thinking for a while, and carefully asked, "dragon master, do you have something you want to tell us?" "Don''t let anyone go out during this period. At the same time, all the people below the puppet emperor will be transferred to Wudang immediately, and all the materials used in the battle will be ready for the battle at any time." Said the hoarse voice of the white night. This word falls, Ji emperor is greatly surprised to lose color, a pair of autumn eyes round looking at the white night. "Dragon Master... You mean..." "the Vientiane gate is going to fight dragon Jue." Next to the Yan Emperor vomited a tone, light said. "Why... Didn''t you say that you didn''t believe that the Vientiane gate would attack us? Isn''t the gate of Vientiane not afraid to cause confusion among the nine souls? " Ji Di''s voice was trembling, obviously unable to accept the reality. If the Dragon Jue and the Vientiane gate really started a war, the whole nine souls... Must be a fire of war! White night shook his head: "I have been dealing with the Vientiane gate for some time. I have won so many chances this time. How can the Vientiane gate not be envious? However, according to the truth, Saint 12 should not send someone to ask for it, because he understands me, understands my temperament, and understands that the present dragon Jue is not the old dragon Jue. Even if the great emperor alliance is still there, he can''t fight against the Dragon Jue? It''s impossible, but he still sent Shi Wuyue to come... " " what does this mean? " Ji Di is still a little confused. "This shows that Saint twelve has begun to do it! Yes, I won''t! They have excuses "You should remember what Shi Wuyue said to us? For the future of nine souls! He uses the future of nine souls as an excuse to ask for opportunities. If he doesn''t, the Vientiane gate can launch an attack with justice! " When Ji Di heard the sound, he was stupefied. She didn''t expect that between the Vientiane gate and the Dragon Jue, it had reached such a point. "If we only rely on the strength of the Vientiane gate family, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to deal with the current dragon Jue. The Dragon Master also has to consider whether the Vientiane gate has obtained any other strength to help." Said Emperor Yan. Saint XII is not a reckless man. Since he dares to do it, he must rely on him. To this point, the white night is also aware of this, so nodded: "I know, in any case, should be ready immediately." ... inside the gate of Vientiane. Shi Wuyue took the opportunity of the emperor to enter the palace and went to the top of the light and shadow. The light and shadow face a huge mural, standing quietly. The mural is all inclusive, full of birds and animals in relief. He closed his eyes, as if the whole person into it. A circle of wonderful halo from his body, magical and mysterious. After the arrival of the five mountains, the talent opened his eyes and the light and shadow gradually weakened."He refused." Light and shadow make elegant sound. "No, the master of the gate, he agreed. He specially took fifty pieces of the opportunity of the great emperor to offer it to our Vientiane gate. The Dragon Master said that he would like to guard the nine spirits with the gate master and fight against the Shenwu." Shi Wuyue knelt on the ground with a smile and kowtowed. The figure on the head was motionless, standing in place, silent for a long time, before making a sound again. "Do you know what he means?" "He has noticed what you mean Shiwuyue put up his smile and said in a low voice, "otherwise, he will not give us the opportunity of the great emperor! He did it to tell us that he had seen through our intentions "Yes, he should have been preparing his forces to meet him now." The light and shadow turned around, just like the old one of the twelve saints. Shi Wuyue murmured his lower lip and lowered his voice: "headmaster, your plan... We still have to put it aside for now. We can''t do anything rashly. Long Jue has already noticed that it must be waiting for trouble. If we mess around and move our whole body, it''s very likely that the Dragon never ate it, but it''s going to make our Vientiane gate fall into irretrievable danger." "Let it go?" Saint twelve shook his head: "I can''t let it go, because it''s too relaxed! After the Dragon Emperor, another white night came out! And this white night is more terrible than the Dragon Emperor! Emperor long was no more than an individual, but Bai Ye formed cliques and became a force! Now there are hundreds of great emperors gathered in grand view city, right? There are ice palace, Yan Emperor, wine emperor! Almost all to him! And the Dragon Emperor is his backing, plus the dead Dragon Sword... "Speaking of this, Sheng 12''s face is full of fatigue, he deeply breathed a breath, and then said:" five mountains, do you know what I am most worried about? " "I don''t know." Shi Wuyue bowed his head. "What I''m most worried about now is not whether we can wipe out the Dragon Jue, but whether the dragon will suddenly attack our Vientiane gate!" "What?" Shi Wuyue looked at the man above in disbelief. Counter attack on Vientiane gate? I''m afraid no one has ever heard of such absurd things since the establishment of the Vientiane gate? Vientiane gate is the hegemony of nine souls! "With the current strength of white night, there is such capital." Holy twelve deep voice. After a long time, Shi Wuyue''s heart was beating wildly and his mind was in a panic. After a long time, he whispered: "the headmaster, in fact, doesn''t move the gate of Vientiane in the daytime... He doesn''t want to dominate the nine spirits. His dragon Jue is more due to his self-protection." "Oh?" Saint twelve frowned at him: "why do you say that?" "After the confession night, he fought back in the soul land, calmed down the riots in Taiji City, prevented the families of Taiji city from attacking the Vientiane gate. In Zhiwu land, he smashed the conspiracy of the heavenly sage elders, rebuilt the Vientiane gate, and turned the world around in the Shenwu war. He killed all the gods and killed the gods by one person, which made the Shenwu people dare not to try my nine souls again If people really want to draw nine souls, how can they work so hard? In fact, according to my subordinates, the white night was originally aimed at our Vientiane gate, but later, he cut off contact with us. Even so, he didn''t want to fight for anything with us. Otherwise, he could have completely destroyed our Vientiane gate in Shenwu land before taking action! That way, it''s not more helpful for him to build up his prestige... " " enough! " Before Shi Wuyue''s words had been finished, Sheng Shi gave a direct roar. The momentum of terror fell on the hall in an instant. Shi Wuyue was shocked and shocked. He felt as if he had been caught by something. He was miserable. However, he knocked his head down in a hurry. "Master, don''t be angry!" The holy twelve suddenly raised his finger and said angrily, "five mountains! I tell you! You are from the Vientiane gate! Don''t let your mind grow crooked! Do you know white night? You don''t understand! If we want to maintain the order of the nine spirits, we must eliminate all those who disturb the order and nip them in the bud! Otherwise, how can we maintain order and establish peace if we can''t live in the mainland? " Shi Wuyue trembled. However, Saint 12 drank again: "gather the troops at once! Announce! White night in the soul of the mainland slaughtered countless emperors, killing innocent people! Summon the world''s great powers and wipe out the white night "Master, how can this be done? The white night has made great achievements in the Shenwu battle Shi Wuyue was shocked. "Meritorious service?" Saint twelve Leng hum: "in the soul land, the first one in the list of killing gods, protects the white night with the dead dragon sword. After that, he gives the dead dragon sword back to him. It has been spread! This alone is enough to prove that white night is the spy of Shenwu land! The war of Shenwu is just a play that he and Zhongyan play by themselves Shi Wuyue was stunned. Who would believe that? If white night is really the man of Shenwu land, how can nine spirits resist the attack of Shenwu? White night can lead the powerful to attack in front, and jiuhunren is definitely not an opponent. "Go ahead and do it!" Sheng 1211 swung his sleeve and removed his momentum. He said faintly. Shi Wuyue opened his mouth and finally chose to give up. He made a courtesy and slowly retreated. The nine souls... Will be chaotic. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 Just after the great emperor''s inheritance was sent to the Vientiane gate, Ji Di was worried. After the announcement of the order, longjue directly started the defense blockade, and the whole dragon Jue turned into two lines. The first line is the great emperor''s defense line based on Dajing city. According to the white night, Ji Di concentrated all the great emperors outside the grand view city and gathered all the materials in the towns around the city. The second line of defense is the logistic support for the souls under the puppet emperor stationed in the mainland of Wu. If the situation deteriorates and grand view city is lost, there are three continents to retreat behind the white night. Then they went to the palace to find a good relationship with the Japanese emperor. However, so far, only ice palace has made a response, wine Valley and Yandi there are no reply. Ji Di knew that the ice palace was in the charge of a saint. When Bai xiaorou returned to the ice palace, she also got several points and entered the realm of the great emperor. In terms of this personal relationship, ice palace will definitely help white night unconditionally. And wine Valley and Yandi there is very difficult to say. Although on weekdays, they would stand by the side of white night to help white night, but this time it was not other forces fighting with longjue, but the Vientiane gate... as the Nine Emperors and ten emperors, they had their own responsibility to protect the nine spirits, and their relationship with the Vientiane gate was not superficial. Now that the two sides are fighting, they are in a dilemma. However... wine Valley and Yandi have not responded yet, and a more explosive news spread throughout the whole xiongjue. Xuanyuan emperor returns! Will rebuild the great emperor alliance! Half of the great emperors responded to the call and went to Liuguang mountain, the former site of the great emperor alliance, to worship Xuanyuan. In addition, there are also a large number of top strong people in Wai Sheng state who gather in Liuguang mountain. The strength of the great alliance is stronger than before it was disbanded! Long Jue''s people understand that it is impossible for the arrogant waishengzhou hermit power to live under the emperor Xuanyuan, and the reason why they joined the alliance of the great emperor is that... the chance of saints! The great emperor alliance was reorganized, and Xuanyuan emperor almost immediately issued an order to form an alliance with the Vientiane gate and jointly discuss the Dragon Jue. All of a sudden, due to the sudden rise of the third party forces, the original deadlock was suddenly broken. Nine souls of the mainland in an uproar! Many swing forces have responded to the Vientiane gate, standing on the opposite side of the dragon. With the great emperor alliance, which can be called a giant force, long Jue has no chance of winning. What''s more, how can the Vientiane gate be compared with this small force of less than 100 years? This time, the history of the nine souls will be rewritten. Originally peaceful continent, will be thoroughly disturbed! When the news reached Dajing City, most of the dragon people trembled. Numerous great emperors poured out their nests, and more than 30 forces responded to the Vientiane gate, forming an unprecedented force against the Dragon Jue. Long Jue has lost the capital to fight against the Vientiane gate. There are people leaving grand view every day. Membership organizations, which had been popular before, are now cold and quiet. Ji Di didn''t go to stay. She knew that it was useless for those who wanted to leave to stay by force. Instead, she could use the crisis to wash the impurities. As long as dragon Jue survives this time, he will be reborn. A month later, under the response of the leader of the Vientiane sect, Sheng shi12, all forces mobilized their troops to gather in Xuanyuan Tomb of emperor Xuanyuan. All the powerful powers of the great empire alliance also gathered one after another. According to the news from dragon Jue, the number of great emperors has exceeded 2000! And it''s still soaring. As for the souls from the burning heaven realm to the puppet emperor''s realm, there are countless souls. Inside and outside the Xuanyuan tomb, there are human heads inside and outside, and the soul force is soaring to the sky. A month and a half later, the great emperor alliance joined forces with more than 40 powerful forces and experts from other holy states to form a dragon killing army, and set out to Dajing city. On the same day, the Vientiane gate moved. This time, there were not only members of the Vientiane gate, the Imperial Army and the imperial dragon team, but also a group of 100 armored teams that had never been presented to the world. This group of people, all wearing gold armor, are emperors, so terrible! On the day before the Vientiane gate alliance with the emperor, most of the disciples of ice palace had already settled in Dajing city. After the two giants changed their power, the wine emperor and the Yan Emperor also issued a statement, claiming that they did not help each other. Obviously, they are not optimistic about long Jue, and of course they are unable to help. Many longjue people are very indignant about this. We should know that these two forces have not long ago received the opportunity of the great emperor. On the second day after the vannamen gate and the Allied forces of the great emperor alliance marched forward, a colorful light column burst out of the grand view city and went straight into the sky. The light column soared into the sky. It was born with a strange appearance. The emperor was born with stars. The master of dragon Jue went out of the pass and officially entered the middle emperor. Although he is only in the middle position, his imperial spirit is particularly strong, almost covering the whole grand view city. Even if he is superior, he can not compete with it.Besides, the breath of the Dragon Master is not only the imperial spirit, but also a very pure mysterious atmosphere, which is very huge. Feel the strong breath of the dragon master, so that the panic of the Dragon jueyen finally have a trace of confidence! When the army of the great alliance and the Vientiane gate had set out for the fifth day and was about to approach grand view city, the order of the Lord of dragon Jue was also issued on the same day, like a giant roar, which spread all over the nine souls. Long Jue officially declared war on the Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance. War... On the verge of a war! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 A space crack, a figure staggered out. The two figures guarding the space crack immediately saluted the man and said, "elder, please come here. The master has been waiting for you for a long time." "Well." The man nodded and then went to the inner hall. This man is a saint! He was safe and sound, and he was obviously reused by the headmaster. Under the guidance of two disciples of the Vientiane gate, Tiansheng came to the hall of the Vientiane gate smoothly. In front of the huge relief sculpture of all souls, the twelve saints were still holding their hands behind them, and they still closed their eyes to understand. The heavenly Saint looked at the figure who looked like a God in his eyes, knelt down and kowtowed, and said in a loud voice, "God, please see the master! May the master of the gate be unparalleled in all ages and attain eternal Tao "Get up." Holy twelve faint voice, body halo weak, turned around, looking at the people crawling on the ground. "Thank you The heavenly sage stands up. "Has the news come from Shenwu land?" Holy twelve. Tiansheng nodded and clasped his fist: "the judge has made a statement that he will never intervene in the war between the Vientiane gate and longjue. After all, for the white night, the judge is more willing to fight against you." "It seems that the judge is afraid of the white night." Saint twelve snorted. "The growth speed of white night is really amazing. Before in the war of Shenwu, the judge didn''t know that white night was a rising star. If he knew that white night was a rising star, he would have been standing on such a terrible height in just a hundred years. I think he would kill Bai ye on the spot regardless of everything! He thinks that your decision is extremely wise. If you don''t kill the white night, we can''t suppress it when it grows up. At that time, it will be the end of our Vientiane gate... " " the judge said that, which shows his fierce vision! It''s like our Vientiane gate! A group of elders are ignorant and blind! It''s against my crusade against white night! Do they have to put the butcher''s knife around our Vientiane gate''s neck in the white night, so that they can wake up Said Saint twelve coldly. Hearing the sound, Tian Sheng smiles. Since the announcement of the Vientiane gate, the interior of the Vientiane gate was extremely shaken. Almost on the same day, dozens of elders jointly wrote a letter asking the holy twelve to lift the sanctions against longjue. In their opinion, white night is impossible to threaten the mainland. However, St. 12 did his own way and immediately imprisoned these elders and removed all their posts. In fact, from the perspective of Saint 12, he is not wrong. These elders are not white night. How can they believe that white night will not rebel by their words? What''s more, even if white night said it himself, who would believe it? No one can guess his mind. The emperor is most afraid of generals. He holds the military power! The war of God and martial arts in the white night was famous in the two continents, and even killed the saints, with unparalleled prestige. Now the rise of dragon Jue, a large number of great emperors merged, more and more powerful, how can Saint twelve not worry? "What about the sincerity of the judge?" St. 12 looks up again and stares at the heavenly saint. Tian Sheng smiles: "the judge sent a large number of materials to show his sincerity, such as magic weapons, pills, materials, array and even the emperor''s Scripture, to help the Vientiane gate punish the Dragon Jue!" "Good!" St. 12 said coldly, "but you also remember to tell the judge! I hope he can do it for himself "It is impossible for the magistrate to do anything against the nine spirits at this time." God kowtowed and held up his hands. The palm of his hand is a black and white pen. Is it the pen of the judge''s pen. The saint twelve saw this and gave a faint laugh: "it seems that the judge is really sincere this time." The judge''s destruction of the judge''s pen is to show Saint XII his decision. Without the pen, even if the judge wants to invade, he can''t lead the army into the nine souls. However, Saint 12 is not a fool. The judge clearly hopes that he and long Jue will fight for each other. It is not difficult for him to repair the judge''s pen. When he does it again, will the nine spirits of the war be his opponent? However, although Saint XII understood this, he could not consider the current situation. "Has the sanctions force arrived at Grand View?" "Calculate the time... It''s time!" ... ... in Dajing City, nearly 10000 puppet emperors exist in an orderly way to urge the Dharma array to maintain the border and ensure the logistics of Dajing city. During this period of time, Ji Di, Yan Di and others gathered together to gather nearly a thousand emperors, including dozens of emperors. However, compared with the Vientiane gate and the alliance of the great emperors, there are thousands of emperors in the two forces. Moreover, they do not send the heavenly king and the burning heaven to the mainland of Wu like the Dragon Jue. They are all men, women, old and young, and they are numerous. In fact, when it comes to imperial wars, the role of non great emperors is already very weak. Like long Jue, it is their only use to let the people below the puppet emperor maintain the enchantment array. Once they get to the battlefield where they fight head-on, even if it''s the peak puppet emperor, it''s just a blow.White night didn''t want those soul people who worked hard to make such meaningless sacrifice, so he arranged them to go to Wudang. Otherwise, even if they stayed here, they would just die. Whoa!!!!!! The unique sanction horn of Vientiane gate comes from afar. The voice is magnificent and shocking. This is the clarion that the Vientiane gate will only blow when it launches sanctions against a force. Its voice can spread over half a continent to announce the four sides, frighten the enemy, and tell the people in the world that the sanction sword of the Vientiane gate has been pulled out. All the people in grand view city were shocked and nervous. The great emperors stood on the wall one after another, gazing at the front. All kinds of boundaries covered the whole city, rendering the city colorful. The sky darkened in the distance. Then... a dense crowd of people soared into the air, rushing towards this side like locusts. "Coming!" There was a cry of panic in the dragon. The spirit of the people in the grand view city was shocked and looked at the sky nervously. These people fell in the open space nearly a hundred miles away from Dajing city. Some of them were floating in the air. There were countless crowds. The scene was magnificent and magnificent. Flying in the front, almost all of them are the emperor, and those from the lower level to the upper level. They line up and look at the grand view city coldly. They look arrogant and disdainful. The pure imperial spirit is like mountains, pressing towards the grand view city, and the border around the city begins to ripple. In the face of the new alliance of the great emperors and the Vientiane gate, it is not enough to fear "a thousand emperors!" "Two thousand!" "Two thousand five..." "are the latter ones also?" "Three thousand..." the people on the head of the city one by one have round eyes, staring at the rushing emperor, and some people are saying something. There are almost all the existence under the emperor''s territory, which is vast, at least hundreds of thousands, and the spirit covers the sky. And when the number of people on the sky no longer increases, everyone gets an accurate number! Five thousand!!! More than 5000 emperors! The upper emperor has already broken 100, and the middle and lower positions are everywhere! All the people in grand view took a breath... "how could... How could this happen? When did the nine souls land have so many emperors? " Some people are trembling, teeth chattering asked. "It''s not that there are so many great emperors on the mainland, but most of the great emperors in the outer holy state have joined the alliance of great emperors!" How could they not imagine that the sage could not win the way of the hidden world? Why not? If they use their own strength, they dare not act rashly. After all, the Dragon Master once killed a saint! But now the situation is different! The Vientiane gate launched a move and the alliance of the great emperors was reorganized. Naturally, they would not miss this opportunity. Therefore, it is not surprising that there are so many great emperors. " It was for the chance of saints... when people heard it, they suddenly realized. But it''s more heavy. Because none of the great emperors who can come from the outer holy state is weak. Click! Click! Click... at this time, the deafening sound of stepping came from the mountains in the distance. It is the sanctions force of the Vientiane gate. They walk in neat steps and uniform clothes. The ground is shaking violently by them, and even the void is swinging with his steps. Above them, a large number of emperors in gold armor roamed the sky, like gods. This is the power of Vientiane gate! And... Not all of it! Many people in grand view city feel that their breath is almost stopped... a great empire alliance is already so terrible that if the Vientiane gate pours out again... What resistance will dragon Jue take? The situation has been made clear from the moment the strength of both sides is revealed. "Alliance leader!" "Alliance leader!" "Alliance leader!" At this time, there was a commotion in the alliance of the great emperor. Then we saw the emperor split one after another, and a man in a golden brown Dragon Robe flew over from behind the emperor. It was a middle-aged man with a long beard. He had a long sword at his waist. His hands were back loaded. He was walking in the air. He was extremely domineering! All the people in grand view have their pupils shrinking! Xuanyuan emperor! "And the white night?" The emperor Xuanyuan glanced at the people in the grand view city and spoke lightly. "I''m here." A distant voice sounded from behind the crowd in grand view city.I saw the white night of a sword suit walking out of the crowd. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" ... people from Dajing City yelled. The arrival of the white night, let them feel completely at ease. The reason why many people of longjue are willing to stay is because they believe that the white night is invincible. After all, this man... But killed the existence of saints. There was a trace of hatred in Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes, but he soon suppressed it. He took a deep breath and said, "would you like to go down?" However, there is only one word in response to Emperor Xuanyuan. "Go away!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 The word "roll" has been all over the place. Many people looked at the grand view city and the people standing on the wall in dismay. Is that the idiot? Facing the two super powerful forces of Vientiane gate and the great emperor alliance, he dare to say such words. "I''ve heard before that the night is so arrogant, but today I see it, it really deserves its reputation." "After all, it''s arrogant and arrogant to stand in such a position to compete with giants at a young age..." the great emperors commented that some people were angry and others were disdainful. Some people even yelled, asking Xuanyuan emperor to launch a direct attack. Emperor Xuanyuan raised his hand and stopped the irascible crowd. He was not angry. On the contrary, he looked at the white night with a kind of look at the poor. "White night, you are still the same, so ignorant, so stubborn, so ignorant of heaven and earth! What''s more, your eyes are so shallow. " Xuanyuan emperor''s mouth rose, a faint smile: "do you think, now or the original heaven and earth platform? Do you think there is a Dragon Emperor behind you? Do you think Shenwu land can still help you deter me? Ha ha, you are so naive. Now you are the only one who can help you. Besides, you can''t have any foreign help. " As soon as the words fell, many people in Dajing city turned pale. "What Does emperor Xuanyuan mean? Does it mean that the Elder Dragon Emperor will not come Someone asked in a trembling voice. Many hopes of grand view city are also placed on the Dragon Emperor. What kind of character is the Dragon Emperor? That''s the legend of the nine souls. It can exist side by side with the judge and the holy twelve. As long as it comes forward, the battle may have a turning point in Dajing city. But now emperor Xuanyuan says this... What does it mean? "As emperor Xuanyuan said, the Lord of the Dragon Emperor may not come!" Yan Di in front of the crowd lowered his voice. All the people looked pale. "Only the elder came from the Vientiane gate. The master of the gate, Sheng 12, didn''t show up. I think he probably wanted to stop the Dragon Emperor and prevent it from rescuing Dajing city..." said Emperor Yan. A word makes countless people''s heart cold. "And... The dragon master can no longer rely on Shenwu land to contain the Vientiane gate. If the Vientiane gate did not reach some agreement with the Shenwu mainland, he would not dare to pour out like this." Emperor Yan added another sentence. All the people of longjue did not speak. They understood that this time they would fight alone... the white night was not affected by this. He spoke faintly and looked unshaken: "even if the Dragon Emperor is not here, you don''t have to panic. I will deal with Xuanyuan Emperor. If the war situation deteriorates, we can retreat to Shahai and take Shahai as the boundary, and I will defend you." Long Jue''s person hears the sound, is still frightened, reluctantly nods. "White night, if you don''t fall, you are doomed to die! Today, grand view city will be your grave. " Xuanyuan emperor said lightly, xuan''er waved, and a soul in silver armor came out of the Vientiane gate. He held an imperial edict and flew to the front of the crowd. Xuan''er opened the Edict and read it aloud. "The sinner''s white night brings troubles to the nine souls. He colludes with divine weapons and slaughters the nine soul people. His crime should be punished and can not be forgiven. Today, according to the order of the Lord of the Vientiane gate, we will punish the Dragon Jue and punish the white night!" Finish saying, that person throws the imperial edict in the hand, big drink: "kill!" In a flash, people from the Vientiane gate rushed towards the grand view city like a torrent. The war... Broke out! "Go on Xuanyuan the great emperor was not wordy and drank a lot. Countless figures, the emperor poured down, like the flood gate opened, crazy rush. So many strong enough to step down the whole grand view city! Countless dragon people are panic. What do you do now? I don''t know how many times the number of the other side is dragon Jue. I don''t know how many times the strength of the strong dragon is. "Prepare for the battle!" The eagle roared. Long Jue''s people bravely roar, one by one integrate the spirit of heaven, mobilize the emperor''s spirit, pull out the sword and prepare to fight. But at this time, a drink sounded in the white night. "All the people are standing on the wall. They are not allowed to leave or walk out of the wall! You just need to put all your breath into the enchantment! " Everyone was stunned by this remark. But see the white night jump in the sky, out of the border, stand outside the border. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master! Danger, come back Long Jue''s people screamed in panic. But see white night palm move, palm heart a burst of waves, spin son a golden leather paper appears there. He threw it in the air, wrapped in his soul, and the golden paper split instantly, turning into several golden chains, which hit the border of Dajing City, while the other end of the chain was held by the white night. "This is..." a lot of people are confused and worried.White night still drink: "do as I told you before!" Emperor Yan and others were shocked and stopped questioning. They yelled, "do as the Dragon Master says, quick!" So, countless dragon Jue people pressed their hands on the border, and poured emperor Qi and soul Qi into it. All of a sudden, the aura of enchantment is abundant, and the golden chain connecting the white night and the boundary is more dazzling, blooming with the halo of scorching sun. "White night, this idiot dares to come out!" "Kill him!" "White night has been passed down by sages! Kill the white night, seize the dragon sword, seize the sage inheritance "Kill This roar, let innumerable soul person red eye. In particular, seeing the white night not only did not hide, but also rushed out to die, which made the breath of countless strong people intensified, even if the upper emperor could not bear it. It was a unique opportunity! If you get the benefits of white night, you will be able to ascend to the sky one step at a time! However, the reality is not as simple as they think. At least, Emperor Xuanyuan never thought that white night was an idiot! He does this, must have his use! Sonorous! Those who are in front of them are also those who are most eager for the chance of saints and the dead dragon sword. They have forgotten the horror of the dead dragon sword. As soon as they get close, they carry a sword in the daytime, and the sword power of the dead dragon sword will burst out like a big wave, rolling to thousands of people in the front. The crowd turned pale and dodged in a hurry, but most of them couldn''t dodge. With one sword, hundreds of people fell, and there were ten emperors! Some people were scared. People on this side of the great alliance should be cautious. However, the Vientiane gate is different. All the people of the Vientiane gate are brave and fearless! Especially this time, all the sanctions forces are out! How can they retreat? "Stupid!" The white night is still not soft hearted. He carries his sword and kills him towards the coming Vientiane gate. The terrible sword spirit rushes into the crowd crazily. No matter what magic weapon, armour or soul method they use, they can''t resist this Qi blade. After a sword is cut down, several or even dozens of people will fall. But there was only one person in the white night. All the people of longjue listened to his orders and did not move. And in front of him... There are hundreds of thousands of troops! No matter how strong a person is, how can he resist hundreds of thousands of people? At the same time of the crazy killing in the white night, there are also many kinds of soul skills like beans coming from all directions. They are dense like rain and smash at the white night in unison. Among them, there are hundreds of terrible imperial Scripture moves. There are no dead ends. There is no possibility of evasion, completely surrounded by the attack... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of terrible explosions instantly engulfed the white night, the breath of destruction spread around him, and the surrounding void rippled. "White night!" "Dragon master!" The people in grand view city cry out anxiously. Ji Di, Shentu, Daoxin and others can''t bear it any longer, so they have to rush up, but they are pressed down by Emperor Yan and others in a hurry. "You''re not allowed to go!" Emperor Yan said angrily. "But... White night he..." Ji Di''s eyes were full of tears. "Don''t worry! Dragon Master is OK! " The emperor said. He has returned to the imperial realm, and his eyes can see more clearly than anyone else! Hear this, Ji Di Leng next, hastily look at that. However, the explosion lasted for more than 100 interest, and finally disappeared. The army did not push forward, all stood still and watched the explosion. They are waiting, because many of the great emperor''s Alliance came here for the chance of the white night. However... as the explosion gradually dissipated... the familiar figure reappeared in people''s eyes. It''s white night! He held the dead dragon sword and stood in the same place. His whole body was not damaged at all, and even his robe was not broken at all. Long Jue cheered and was overjoyed. And the great emperor alliance side all gaped, stupefied. Even the troops of Vientiane gate were shocked. Countless breathless sounds were heard. "White night... Nothing?" "No way... How can it be OK in the daytime? Such an attack, even if it is the same as heaven, can not be safe! What''s going on here? " Someone screamed in panic. Nobody believed it, including Xuanyuan emperor. Now he can only guess two points. First, he used some magic weapon in the white night. Second, it may be related to the gold chains behind him. "There''s no need to say much, everyone. Press it together, and the night is right in front of you. The chance of the sage and the sword of the dead dragon are there! If you kill the white night, the chance between the dead dragon sword and the sage will be yoursXuanyuan emperor thought for a moment, and roared again. All of them rushed to the past again, and the crowd was like a huge wave. "Is it my turn?" Cold hum in the white night, he rushed to the crowd with his sword. "Big trend, give it to me!" A great emperor roared. The rest of the great emperors followed suit, and the Qi Dynasty suppressed it in the daytime. However. It doesn''t work. The white night was full of movement and a cold hum. "Is that a potential? Look at mine The sound falls, the white night blooms a white light, straight into the sky. In a flash, a huge white curtain appeared on the sky, just like the sky wall. The four sides were shocked. But I heard a silent Recitation in the white night. "Holy power! Fall Bang! It''s amazing. The void moves wildly. However, when we look at the thousands of people around us at night, all of them are suppressed to the ground, lying on the ground, and can''t get up again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 Dong! The ground has sunk for more than a few meters, the surface is completely cracked and the cracks are all over. And the terror emperor around it is like crumbling cakes, broken in a moment. The people in the back looked at them in dismay, and they had no blood on their faces, and their faces were as gray as death. Around the white night... But there are at least 500 emperors up! The upper emperor also exists. However, they were all suppressed in the ground, like other souls at this time, and could not rise again... the encirclement formed by the center of white night almost under the terrible situation, they cut out a vacuum zone in a moment... "Br > even the strongest superior emperor can never do this!" The voice of the emperor Qiankun came over was shaking constantly, looking at the white night, and only the horror remained in his eyes. "Yes, after hard resistance to hundreds of thousands of attacks, the breath of the white night not only increased, but at the same time, he suppressed so many people with the power of one person, so many great emperors... How could it be possible?" Xuanyuan emperor voice voice coagulates, stare at the big trend of the white night, also can not believe. However, he suddenly changed his face, like thinking of something, and a few words came out of his mouth. "It''s hard... This is the great power of saints?" "What?" Next to the dozen upper emperor one by one body fierce pumping. Saint power... Saint? "Lord... You should not say that white night... Entered the realm of saints, right?" A great emperor swallowed his saliva and asked in a trembling voice. "Never! It''s absolutely impossible! " A white beard emperor shouted: "white night just broke through, only the middle emperor, even the upper emperor did not step in, how can we enter the realm of saints? It must be a fake! " Seeing the great emperor so excited, many people are disdain. Everyone knows that he is so worried that the white night absorbed the sage inheritance. "It is too unrealistic to step into the Holy Land in the white night, but he may have mastered the means of saints. After all, this man is a strange man." Xuanyuan said indifferently: "if the offensive is not stopped, he is alone, and he uses the sword of dead dragon, which consumes a lot. As long as his soul power is exhausted, he is a dead man! Even if the sage is here today, I have to fall! " This statement fell, so many terrified great emperor was relieved a lot. But over there, the killing has begun. Thousands of souls were suppressed, and they were cut off by raising swords in the night. They were not soft at all. The fierce sword spirit of the dead dragon was cut off. At a time, how many bones were broken and how much blood splashed. The whole scene outside the city was instantly transformed into a sea of blood. The great emperors were angry, killed by a person to this appearance, the heart of the war was ignited, and then killed in the white night. They want to defend their dignity! "The curse of great compassion!" "The Brahma moves the roaring tiger''s palm!" "Nine Dao of the world!" "Blow out!" "Tie the magic rope!" "Wuyue pagoda!" There were a lot of cheers all around. Then there are various magic weapons that are smashed on the body in the white night. The white night is calm and indifferent. Let the magic spirit technique smash on his body, and ignore it at all. The souls breathed and stared. "Is the Dragon Lord wearing any divine defense?" On the wall of the great view, someone whispered and asked. "No, there is no breath of magic force on the Dragon Lord. He is hard connected with the body of flesh." Someone who is extremely sensitive to magic said. "What? Hard connect? " The emperor Ji and others were horrified. "The strength of Qi Tian immortal body is not so terrible?" The eagle emperor sank, but he saw the white night hand. Although Qi Tian immortal body is called King Kong is not bad in the nine soul continent, only the upper emperor can be cultivated, but that does not mean invincible. Now... br > white night is almost invincible! No one knows how terrible the strength of the white night is now, and no one knows how much he has increased in the closing strength during this period. People only know a little. The current situation, has been controlled by the night! The Dragon Jue people breathe tight, unbelievably looking at this scene. Many people feel like they are dreaming. One man, one sword, standing in front of the city, the alliance of the great emperor and Vientiane gate had no prospect. And under him, already blood flow into a river, corpses like mountains. It was a real corpse mountain, with tens of thousands of them, and none of them were complete, either burning the sky or the upper emperor. At this moment, we should not say that it is the alliance of the great emperor. Even the Vientiane gate people dare not to lean forward. The strength shown in the white night is too scary. And... After he waved so many dragon swords, his breath was not weakened at all, but he was more energetic and more energeticThis is so weird! Countless souls are awe inspiring and fear. Isn''t it invincible? Is that abnormal? White night... Almost God! And... It''s a god of death! "It''s the chain!" Just as the morale of the great alliance and the Vientiane gate was about to be defeated, a voice woke them up. One after another, people looked at an old man with red and yellow stripes all over his body. He held his walking stick and gazed at the white night and cried out: "it''s his chain. The reason why the breath of the white night is not reduced is because of the chain." "This is... Emperor array!" "Is the master who is best at array and enchantment on the land of nine souls?" People clamored. "Emperor array, what do you see?" Emperor Xuanyuan asked in a hurry. "Report back to the leader! Look at the grand view city The emperor of array drank: "all the people in Dajing City, put all their hands on the border, and constantly urge the emperor to lose his spirit and spirit! Can you see that? " People heard the sound and looked. Indeed, the palms of all the people in grand view are pressed on the border. "They are maintaining the border. What''s so strange about that?" There is humanity. "But the border has not been attacked at all!" "Yes... The enchantment has not been attacked and the power of the leader has not been consumed. Why do they still pay so much attention to the boundary?" People are confused. "The mystery is in the chain behind the white night!" The emperor of the array yelled: "the Dragon Jue people in Dajing city are continuously delivering the spirit of the emperor to the white night through the border and chains! Do you really think you''re fighting against white night alone? Wrong, you are still fighting! At the moment of the white night, in fact, gathered the strength of the whole dragon Jue people to compete with you! If you don''t cut off the chain behind white night, you will never win him! " When the words fell, all people, including the soul of dragon Jue, suddenly realized and were shocked. The truth is that... "no wonder he has been using the dead dragon sword, but his breath has not been reduced at all!" People are dignified. "This must be a saint''s method. Be careful Xuanyuan the great emperor drank and opened: "from now on, the soldiers are divided into two ways. All the members of the Vientiane gate, please restrain the white night. The people of the great emperor''s alliance, go to cut off the chain and attack the border!" "Yes Many people in the great emperor''s Alliance laughed. Control the white night? That''s to die. Naturally, they don''t like it. But the Vientiane gate is different. They are not afraid of death. The army began to split, no longer blindly toward the white night, they know, do not solve the Dajing City, white night is invincible. "Lord, do we need a hand?" The emperor yelled. "No, you just need to hold the border and pass the force to me. I will solve the rest." It''s cold at night. Emperor Yan nodded and yelled at the people around him: "take medicine! Use enchantment to transport soul Qi for dragon master "Yes Standing in front of the border, longjue people took out the pills and stuffed them into their mouths. The pills they took were all top-grade medicines, most of which came from Huangding. The pills were rare and had amazing effects. Many people''s soul power was consumed so much that one pill recovered. "Kill!" With the order of emperor Xuanyuan, the attack came again. However, it was not only aimed at the white night, but also hit the whole Dajing city. The border of Dajing city is shaking wildly. Various kinds of terrible magic arts are launched. Some people move mountains, some people break the void, some people fall into the sea of fire, some people blow the wind. In addition to the area covered by the border, the rest of the city was razed, and the ground continued to crumble until it turned into a huge pit with no bottom. The city of Dajing city almost relied on the border to stabilize. Otherwise, it would have fallen hundreds of meters by now. And the whole xiongjue continent was also shaken by the fighting of countless souls. Those who did not take part in the war were terrified, countless sleeping beasts were awakened, and countless powerful men in the hidden world were disturbed. At the same time, the nine souls of the continent is also a frequent occurrence of visions. Some people have seen a large number of birds and animals flying out of the four continents. They seem to be guided by something and rush directly towards xiongjue mainland. Among these birds and animals, there are even many extremely terrifying rare imperial beasts. They cross the sea of Sha and turn into a tide of animals and rush to xiongjue. Some people also saw that the eastern sky gave birth to a vision, countless breath of terror can inexplicably appear, into a rainbow flying to the male Jue. At the same time, a dragon song resounds through the land of nine souls. It''s the Dragon Emperor! There are countless creatures in the land of nine souls, all of whom are afraid. Long Wei is everywhere. The Dragon roars to the sky. It finally appeared! Even the people in the grand view city heard the roar of the dragon!But at the moment when the Dragon sings out, there is a roar rippling between heaven and earth. "Dragon Emperor! Your time has passed. Only relying on the Vientiane gate can the land of nine souls continue! All evil and filth must be eliminated This is the voice of the Lord of Vientiane. The people of Vientiane gate are boiling with blood! After surpassing the existence of the great emperor, they finally met and finally broke out into a battle. A great war is about to be staged! At this moment, the whole nine souls, there is not a quiet earth! At this time, on a high mountain, a white tiger with two wings was rushing towards Dajing city. On the back of the white tiger, there was a young man with long hair. "White night! Wait for me Young people''s eyes are silent and they are whispering to themselves www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 All the emperors rushed to kill them, and the spirits rushed away like locusts, blocking out the sky and darkening the sun. There is only blood around, only blood! The gate of Vientiane attacked and killed crazily around the white night, and various kinds of horrible methods emerged one after another. But now the white night is like the God of war, unstoppable. As soon as he ran into the crowd, the holy power spread out, and all the emperor''s power disappeared without a trace. Later, he was suppressed by the holy power. He fell to the ground and could not get up again. He waved the dead dragon sword in the daytime. Whew! With each sword, thousands of souls will die, and the great emperor will continue to fall. The nine soul sword rhyme is wantonly vertical and horizontal. The divine thunder falls from the sky, and I don''t know how many people are chopped into ashes. The wild and domineering formula of heaven and earth turns the white night into a vacuum and no one is close to it... the Vientiane gate troops, which hold down the white night, suffer heavy losses, and the number of people drops madly. When the great emperor alliance wants to break through the defense line of the white night and attack Dajing City, the white night should immediately return to defense and cut fiercely with the sword. After all, the alliance of the great emperors was not as united as the Vientiane gate. Seeing that the great emperor had fallen, he immediately turned his head and ran away in a hurry. Those who had just approached Dajing city were immediately killed and fled in confusion. The situation seems to be moving towards grand view city... "if we continue like this, we will surely lose this battle! And... It was defeated by one man! " A great emperor came to Xuanyuan and said heavily. Xuanyuan emperor did not speak, his face was very ugly. No one expected that white night was so powerful... "we must suppress white night and seal it! As long as we seal him and stop him from moving, we can break the boundary of Dajing City, isolate the dragon, and transport strength for him. When we break through Dajing City, and then kill white night in turn, it will be as easy as a piece of cake! " The old emperor stepped forward and began to shout. Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes lit up and suddenly turned his head: "can emperor array have a good plan?" "I have a while, but I need the help of four emperors! These four emperors must be masters of wind, wood, earth and fire. The higher the strength, the better. With their help, I can display such a great array. " Array emperor road. "Bury the earth emperor! Shenfeng emperor! God of fire! Moon wood emperor!! Where are you waiting? " Emperor Xuanyuan yelled at once. The four great emperors rushed from four directions in an instant. "I''ll wait here!" The emperor was overjoyed to see this. They were four great emperors. "Good! Good!! Good!! Look at my means The emperor of the array laughed and turned his hand. A large array appeared, floating in the air, and then fell heavily. Bang! The ground was splashed with dust. "Please inject your original strength into the array and activate it!" Cheered the emperor. "Good!" The four great emperors burst out and charged into the array one after another. The array was colorful, gorgeous, and frightening. No one dared to approach the array. Rao was in the middle of the battle and was shocked by the amazing array force. Is this the power of seal? His face changed at night. Click! The strange sound of freezing frost rings in my ears. In the white night, I looked up, but I saw that the air around me was completely condensed and spread towards me at the speed of lightning. Almost one could not breathe, and the frost completely covered him with dust. This is a sutra of the great emperor who mastered the ice system. However, it has no effect on the white night, which is almost peeping at the saint''s door. Almost at the moment of dust, people are shocked and the whole frost is shaken into powder. But when he was shaken out, there were several forces around him. These forces are not majestic, but like the frost power, they only restrain the actions of the night without hurting him! Wind chain twisted by strong wind. A solid barrier made of huge stones. A terrible thunder prison interwoven with thick lightning. A huge tree boundary interlaced with endless trees. All of these things can be used to deal with people in a relaxed way. Of course, the effect on the white night is not strong. He just needs to open the holy power to shatter all this. However, these means can completely prevent him from attacking and completely block his killing. The white night constantly shakes off the soul method that holds him in check, while the innumerable soul people in the periphery are not tired of exerting on it. When a cage is cut apart, two or even three cages will appear immediately, intersecting and emerging in endlessly. Some of the white night is too busy, completely trapped! "Good!" Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes were bright, and he cried out: "do it like this. Use the soul method to trap him! Buy time for the formation! In addition, other people attack the grand view city directly, don''t care about the daytime "Yes!" Seeing that they were trapped in the white night, the morale of the people was greatly shocked, and they all went to kill Dajing city one after another.Bang! Bang! Dong... the boundary of Dajing city was shaken by the fierce soul Dharma emperor. However, after a round of offensive, the boundary on the surface of Dajing city was broken three times. "No, if you go on like this, the dragon master will be trapped to death! We have to go out and help. " The eagle emperor roared at the top of his voice. The emperor''s eyebrows fell. "Lord Yan! Give orders "Remove the border and we''ll kill it together." People stare at Emperor Yan one after another, shouting excitedly and anxiously. However, at this time, a big laugh broke out from the crowd of the great emperor alliance. Everyone looked at it one after another, but they saw that the dazzling array of Dharma had been spread out. The emperor of the array stood in the middle of the array, laughing and arrogant: "the array is finished! It''s done! Ha ha ha... White night, you are dead!!! No great emperor can break through my seal array. Even if you have a dead dragon sword in your hand, you will surely die. Ha ha ha... as soon as the voice falls, the four great emperors standing next to the big array all burst out: "up!" Whoa! The great array is in full bloom. The breath of the road burst into the sky like a waterfall, covering the emperor''s body. In a flash, the emperor was completely submerged by the halo, and no one could see it any more. However, the waterfall was as straight as the sky and turned into a huge face on the sky. The face is very resolute, covering the sky, like the creator God overlooking the people below, countless people are scared to crawl on the ground, Susu Shuo. I don''t know where the strong show their magic power. The white night gazed at the sky, and his face sank, but he saw that face darkened and twisted. In a short time, he formed a huge palm, which fell from the sky and directly pressed on the white night here! Cover the sky! The prestige is incomparable! "Dragon master!" People in grand view city can no longer sit still and roar. Even the emperor couldn''t bear the fight, so he ordered to open the border. "Listen, all inside, keep the border, don''t come out!" Turn your head and roar at night. "But... Dragon Master..." "this is the order!" The night roars. People in grand view city were surprised and looked at the white night, but they still did. Rumble... the huge palm of the hand from the sky, the momentum covers the sky. All the souls around him recoiled in fear, and the surroundings of the night became a vacuum. In the white night, his eyes were cold. He lifted the dead dragon sword and cut it to the top. But it didn''t work. The sword power of the dead dragon went straight through the huge palm and flew into the air. It''s vaporized! This is not an entity! The white night froze. However, without waiting to think about it, the giant hand pressed it directly. At the moment of touching the white night, it immediately materialized, like a sacred mountain, which fell on the holy mountain in the white night. Dong!!! The giant hand fell, and the whole person was crushed in the mountain at night and disappeared completely. And the whole xiongjue continent, hit by this giant hand, sank for a while, the ground was shaking violently, the earth was divided into pieces, and the Shahai sea rolled up huge waves and volcanic eruptions. Everyone held their breath and looked at the magnificent scene. I don''t know how long it took for the ground to settle down gradually. However, there is no complete land around Dajing City, and it is all cracked. There was a gradual return to calm. The dust that covered the sun was falling slowly. Some people to relax God, stagnant looking at all this. "Is white night... Dead?" "He was suppressed!" "My God, what is this? So terrible? " "I don''t know, but the white night is finally suppressed. Great!" "Hooray!! Long live the great alliance "Long live the Xuanyuan alliance leader!" People were excited and raised their arms and cried out with joy. The existence, which almost destroyed their morale, was finally subdued! The murderous man finally fell down. "Great! Great!! Great All the senior leaders of the alliance of the great emperors all touched and cheered and laughed. "Emperor array! You have done a great job Emperor Xuanyuan laughed. "Just a middle emperor is not my opponent? Don''t worry about this white night. Even if there are two or three, I can suppress it! " Array emperor complacent smile way. "Ha ha ha ha... Good! The emperor Xuanyuan emperor laughed: "from today on, you will be the vice leader of the great emperor alliance. If you can win this battle, you will be the first prize!" When the emperor heard this, he was overjoyed and immediately clasped his fist: "thank you very much, leader!""You deserve it!" Xuanyuan emperor nodded and laughed, and Xuaner yelled at him: "the white night has been suppressed! Grand view city can''t stop us any more, everyone listen! Kill and kill all the Dragon Jue people! But everything that''s stolen inside is yours The words fell, and everyone''s breath tightened up... they looked at Dajing city one after another, as if they were looking at a treasure instead of a city. A treasure that can''t be valued... "kill!" Finally, someone couldn''t bear it and rushed to the grand view city like crazy. The first one, the second one, and the third one... soon, the alliance of the great emperors rushed towards the grand view city like a flood. "Prepare to meet you Emperor Yan roared. Everyone in grand view city is dignified. So far, they can only fight, fight to death! Bang!! Just then, a loud noise came out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 The huge and mighty sound rippled in the heaven and earth, and seemed to hit the heart of every soul. Everyone stops and stares at the sound source. It''s under the sacred mountain. The voice came from the foot of the sacred mountain that suppressed the white night... "what... What?" Many people stopped and looked at the mountain tremblingly. Everyone held their breath and looked blankly, and just then... bang! Big bang again! A deafening crackle rang through the sky. All the people in the alliance of the great emperor opened their mouths and looked at the holy mountain in horror, as if they were looking at a monstrous monster. Bang! At this time, the whole mountain vibrated again. "Impossible!" The emperor of array, who was also proud of himself, flew over and looked at the trembling mountain. His face was unbelievable. "Emperor array, what''s going on?" Emperor Xuanyuan frowned and asked in a deep voice. "No... it''s impossible... It''s absolutely impossible!" The emperor looked at the holy mountain in a daze. His lips were pale. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He was crazy. He called to the four emperors before him: "quick, please restart the big array with me! Continue to suppress the white night, quick The four great emperors understood and immediately jumped to the side of the array. Xuanyuan emperor bit his teeth and called out: "attack Dajing city immediately! Come on "Kill!" The people of the Grand Alliance attack the border like crazy. This moment, no one dare to question, no one dare to retain. If you don''t take this opportunity... Grand view will never win again. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Kuang dang... with the fierce attack of the great emperor alliance, the border cannot be supported. The Vientiane gate was still in good condition. They were attacked fiercely by the white night and were badly injured. They retreated to one side and did not move. However, Rao is so, the fierce offensive of the great emperor alliance is not what Dajing city people can resist. As far as the number of people is concerned, there are still more dragons in the alliance. "Keep the border! We must guard the border!! All people''s spirits should be integrated! We can''t have any reservation. We will guard the border at all costs! " Emperor Yan roared at the top of his voice. Seeing the white night still moving, the crowd was very excited, as if to see hope. It''s just. The attack of the great alliance was so fierce that the speed of the breakup was beyond their imagination. Soon there were only 20 left. Pooh! Some people because of excessive exhalation, directly open their mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood, spray on the border, and then faint. Most people''s faces are very pale, the prepared pills have already taken 7788. It won''t last long. "No... we''re afraid we won''t be able to hold on to the Dragon Lord." Ji Di''s silver teeth bit lightly and drank in a low voice: "there must be a kind of team outside to live in front of them!" "I''ll go!" Don''t wait for Ji Di to act, the eagle emperor over there cheered. Everyone was stunned. But see eagle emperor look firm, eyes full of hatred. "Emperor eagle, or I go..." Ji Di hurried. "No! You must stay here, Lord Kitty. There must be someone to command here! Give me the fight Eagle emperor firm way, sight left and right a sweep, shout: "who reason to kill with me out?" Many of the great emperors who supported the border came out one after another. Emperor Yan raised his eyes and looked, suddenly. These great emperors... Have been persecuted by the great emperor alliance, and many of them have been rescued by the white night! They join longjue, perhaps just for revenge, in order to repay the kindness of white night to them! But now, no matter whether it''s hatred or kindness, they''ll all end up together today! "Wait a minute!" Emperor Yan''s old face sank and suddenly he called out. These dozens of emperors looked at him one after another. Emperor Yan took a deep breath, went to the eagle emperor and other people in front of him, said lightly: "I will go with you." "Lord Yan, you can''t go, you have to stay here to command the overall situation!" The eagle emperor sank. "No, I''ve got too much favor from the Dragon Lord. It''s time to repay him. Lord Ji can command me." "Emperor Yan..." Ji Di''s eyes were filled with tears, and his face was full of sadness. However, the palm of Emperor Yan turned and a large number of pills with colorful halo appeared in his palm. "This is the God pill that the Dragon Master inherited and refined by the emperor Dan. Distribute it and take it, then we will kill it!" Emperor Yan was serious. The eagle emperor looked at Yan Di''s old face, his eyes twinkled, and he roared: "good!" The people are bold.After taking the pills, everyone''s breath will multiply and the air will soar into the sky. Then we can see that Emperor Yan took the lead and took the lead in bumping out of the border. "Kill The eagle emperor and others followed. All the people of longjue pay attention to it one after another. No doubt, it will die. But I had to go. If you don''t fight for time, the whole grand view city will be buried! People watched quietly, their eyes trembling. They may not be the heroes of nine souls, but they are definitely the heroes of Dajingcheng and longjue! Is everybody''s hero here!! This group of people rushed out, like a swimming fish into the sea full of sharks, instantly attracted the great emperor alliance to attack. "So many people rush out? court death!! Kill me The emperor Xuanyuan roared. The soul is like a locust rushing towards the Emperor Yan and others. However, at the moment, the God Dan gains the speech emperor, the prestige is incomparable, one by one strength reaches the upper peak, directly rushes into the crowd, slaughters. "Eagle''s claws!" "A word of life and death!" "Magic cloud sword array!" "Destroy the star river!" ... all kinds of terrible emperor''s scriptures blossom in the crowd, and the soul people who rush to this group of people fall to the ground and die like beans. This is a fierce and fearless madman. All the people who rush out have long ignored life and death. Combined with the effect of Shendan, the power of one by one is incomparable! A large group of soul people rushed like a tide, and were killed by Emperor Yan and others. "Asshole Xuanyuan emperor and others were furious and directly led the powerful men of the outer Holy Island to kill them. "Die for me!" Emperor Xuanyuan pulled out the Xuanyuan sword in his waist and cut it to the most advanced emperor Jue. As soon as the emperor urged the emperor to Sutra, he was crushed by Xuanyuan emperor''s domineering power, and his sword fell down, and he was split in two instantly. "Xuanyuan The eagle emperor uttered a shrill roar, like an eagle''s long cry. His body sprang up, and his arms gave birth to wings. His majesty made the sky tremble. However, after a few breaths, he turned into a huge eagle, which covered the sky. The huge eagle claws at the crowd, tore up hundreds of people, and then grabbed Xuanyuan emperor fiercely. Thousands of people are scared! This is the power of the eagle emperor! "Beast! How dare Ann hurt me Xuanyuan the great emperor waved his sword, and the sword spirit hit the body of the eagle emperor. A deep sword mark suddenly appeared on the huge eagle emperor''s body. The eagle body trembled and fell on the sea of people below, killing many people who were not in the emperor''s territory. But it is indomitable, and again incite the huge wings, roll up countless tornadoes, and fly again, to kill Xuanyuan emperor. "I''ll show you my true strength! Let you know! The strong are not just white nights! " Xuanyuan emperor''s double pupil is rippling with golden halo, his body suddenly soars more than 100 Zhang, like a giant standing between heaven and earth. He held up his simple sword, and the breath of destruction hovered on it. His eyes were fixed on the vast eagles, and when he approached, he cut his sword fiercely. Whoosh! The sword of the whole world seems to cover the world! Kill the whole world! The rebellious spirit of the sword instantly tore the earth and penetrated the eagle''s body. Nothing could resist the sword. Almost in an instant, the eagle emperor''s sharp eyes dimmed down... all the dragon people raised their eyes and looked at the huge eagle dully. Its body glided heavily and fell down on Xuanyuan emperor, and its back was completely cut open... Eagle emperor, fall! This is the fate of the rebels Emperor Xuanyuan grabbed the head of the eagle emperor and laughed. However, at this time, the dead Eagle emperor suddenly opened his eagle eyes, and his huge wings suddenly wrapped around Xuanyuan emperor, as if he had exhausted all his strength and let out a long cry. It''s the last hawk! Ring through everyone''s heart! Then... bang!!!!! The explosion burst out like the destruction of heaven and earth. The half of the battlefield outside Dajing city was instantly torn by the explosion against the sky. The eagle emperor blew himself up! It turned out that from the beginning, it intended to die with Xuanyuan emperor. It knew that it was not an opponent of emperor Xuanyuan, so it chose to use this method. A huge mushroom cloud is rising outside the grand view city. What engulfed was not only Xuanyuan emperor, but also tens of thousands of souls around him, which were torn apart by the destructive power. People hold their breath and gaze at the other end. Even the people of the Vientiane gate also raise their eyes and stare dully.Is emperor Xuanyuan dead? If he died, the great emperor''s alliance would surely be defeated... did the eagle emperor win with his own sacrifice? Soon, however, people were disappointed. A huge figure came out of the mushroom cloud. Although the figure was disheartened and embarrassed, he was at peace. That''s exactly the emperor Xuanyuan. The death of the eagle emperor did not bring him much damage. "The eagle Emperor... How much more than he can do. Do you think he can die with him? Ridiculous Xuanyuan emperor snorted coldly: "everyone, listen, continue to attack me! Kill all the grand view city "Yes The morale of the great emperor alliance was greatly shaken and the offensive was intensified. The pressure of Emperor Yan and others increased instantly. Long Jue almost fell into a desperate situation. With the suppression of the emperor, the tremor of the mountain was not as violent as before. Seeing all this, Emperor Xuanyuan was very pleased to smile. The situation is under control. Emperor Yan and others have been in danger. Even with the blessing of the divine pill, they can''t insist too much. More and more people are dying. However, he was the only one left in Yandi''s head, which was less than half a column of incense Emperor Yan took a deep breath and quietly mentioned the surging power in the soul of heaven. He decided to imitate the eagle emperor and end his life with the most gorgeous fireworks. But at this time... roar!!! A roar of anger came from the distance. Emperor Xuanyuan frowned and looked into the distance. But on the horizon in the distance, there are a large number of high-speed moving dark shadows. The souls were terrified. "It''s a wave of animals!"!!! The tide of animals is coming Someone jumped up and looked at the rushing figure, shaking and shouting. "What?" All of the great emperor''s alliance were appalled. How can there be a wave of animals in such places? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Bang! Bang! Bang! Thump... the broken ground heaved and the dull sound came from the horizon. The souls who attacked Dajing City retreated one after another, staring at all directions in a daze... the cold and cold breath, the hot flame breath, the chilling thunder and the chilling stillness... All kinds of surging spirits came towards this side like big waves. People all raised their eyes, all of them were frightened, and their expressions were stagnant. In all directions of Dajing City, there are countless fierce beasts in all directions. Some of them are too weak to burn the sky, while others are powerful and domineering! "Emperor level fierce beast... What''s going on? When did the ferocious beast appear in the imperial class The great emperor trembled and cried. The ferocious beasts in the xiongjue continent have long been killed by the Soul Hunters. They have gone to the wilderness to remove some wild cattle and wild sheep that have no soul power, and then nothing can be seen. How come all of a sudden, there are so many fierce beasts? All the people in the grand alliance were shocked. In the East, a huge black turtle with the shape of a hill climbed over. On the turtle''s shell, there was a big mountain with flowers, plants and trees all over the mountain. In the west, a huge dragon snake with black scales creeps rapidly. Its body is like a blade. It cuts a deep groove on the ground. The ground collapses and everything is crushed. In the south, under the scorching sun, there is a small blazing sun. It is a flamingo with wings spread out, which is as big as a hundred feet. It is like a fireball, floating in the air. In the north, there is a strong wind. A blue Unicorn with a triangle roars and stands on the top of the mountain, with copper bell like eyes staring at this side fiercely. The people of the great alliance panicked at once. They can clearly feel the hostility in the eyes of more fierce beasts than locusts in all directions! "That''s xuangui... Jiaoshe... Fengqilin... My God, aren''t they fierce beasts on the four continents? How did you get here? How could this happen? " The sacred wind emperor''s voice trembled. Emperor Xuanyuan gazed at the tide of animals around him. His face suddenly changed and he drank in a low voice: "these fierce animals are controlled by people! Find out who controls this fierce beast and kill it! These fierce beasts will disperse themselves As soon as this remark fell, many people suddenly realized. Indeed, these fierce beasts must have been manipulated, otherwise they would not have done such abnormal acts and would not have been so hostile to the great emperor''s alliance. People look around, looking for the master who controls these fierce beasts. At this time, a cool voice came out from the turtle. "Don''t look, I''m here!" People looked up. It turns out that there is a man in yellow robe sitting on the top of the hill on the back of Xuan turtle, and in that hill, there are many ghost people with terrible breath... "who are you?" Emperor Xuanyuan asked with a frown. "You are... Lin Zhengtian!" Someone recognized the man and immediately exclaimed! "Is He Lin Zhengtian?" "I heard that he is the elder martial brother of white night! Alliance leader! This person must have come to rescue the white night!! Those are Lin''s people Cried one of the great emperors. "Rush to the white night?" Xuanyuan emperor snorted repeatedly: "I think it''s just to die! Come on! Go and get me that man''s head "Yes Around a few emperors immediately rushed to the past, a part of the soul also followed and killed the turtle. "Take my head? Interesting! " Lin Zhengtian sneered. The fierce beasts around him roared and roared. "But some animals dare to roar here? Watch the emperor suppress you and wait When the voice fell, a great emperor waved his hand and cried out to the sky: "Star Dragon chop!" As soon as the voice fell, an emperor''s Qi soared into the sky and turned into a huge gas dragon, which hit the xuangui fiercely. At the same time, there are several great emperors and soul people have a hand! All kinds of strange and terrifying moves smashed the tortoise. "Sakyamuni gun!" "It''s a piece of cake!" No thought "From the fire emperor''s claws!" "Jinyu Shengyin!" ... the sky of gorgeous moves and decrees turned pale, and the dense and fierce beasts were immediately torn out of a vacuum by the terrible emperor''s Sutra and soul art, and flew to the mysterious turtle. But at the moment when these moves were about to hit the tortoise, the huge head of the tortoise suddenly raised, and the brown pupil beads moved slightly. Whoosh! A huge earth color mask rose up and surrounded it and the fierce beasts around it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the soul methods of the imperial scriptures all hit the Earth Shield, however... the Earth Shield was not damaged at all, but a golden light was shining. "What?"The great League was in amazement. "The tortoise is the most defensive beast in the four continents. Do you attack it? That''s not a waste of effort? " This side suppressed the white night array emperor to lose the bad way in a hurry. However, his voice just roared, and the vision rose again. But the earth cover with golden light suddenly shook violently. The golden light on his head suddenly shook out, and then all kinds of splendid moves were used to attack the spirits of the great. The souls were choking and unbelievably looking at the soul technique that had been smashed at themselves. These spells... Are the magic of attacking the tortoise! The tortoise actually returned their magic!!! "Be careful!" The bleak voice burst out. However, many people did not respond to the root, instantly hit by their own soul method, some seriously injured, some fell on the spot meteoric! Countless people see this scene, but they are cool! This is the four continents superior great level fierce beast! They are more powerful than the ordinary upper emperor, I don''t know how strong! Xuanyuan the great face is ugly. No one had expected that the beasts of the four continents were so terrible. No wonder the four continents were made four fierce places by nine souls. There are such terrible creatures sitting in town. The non superior emperor is afraid to go. And stand on the mountain Lin Zhengtian, no polite shouting: "kill!!!" In a moment, the fierce beasts all around rushed towards this side like crazy. The beast tide was surging, and the momentum was like a rainbow! The great League people were completely shaken. The other end of Vientiane gate was also a terrible color. This big view city can not attack, outside numerous fierce animals rushed to, the alliance of the great emperor and Vientiane gate of the coalition has become dumplings! Dying Yan Emperor and others saw this scene, morale shock! "Come and help the army! Come and help the army! " Yan Di eyes burst out of the array of brilliant light, hissing loudly: "kill!"!! Kill!!!! Kill!!! " In a moment, a group of great emperors rushed out of the border, and came to Yan Emperor to support him. It''s kydi!! "Lord Yan, this is a good opportunity for us! Counter attack! " "I said," I don''t know. "Yes!" Yan Emperor''s eyes were cold, staring at the Shenshan side, as if determined to shout: "everyone listen to the order, follow me, save the Dragon Lord!" "Kill!!!" The Dragon Jue roars like a sword, stabbing into the belly of the great League. The emperor Ji, who swallowed the God Dan, was like a war god. He attacked and killed him crazy. Almost no one could stop. The four upper emperors, such as the buried earth emperor in the white night, had to stop and fight up. At this time, the beast tide has rushed in, countless birds and beasts ferociously launched an offensive against the great alliance, and the whole alliance of great emperors suddenly became a mess. Xuanyuan emperor looks cold, looks at the side of the mountain, and looks at the beast tide in the sky, and his face changes constantly. "Xuanyuan!" At this time, the explosion of the sound. It''s Lin Zhengtian! "Lin Zhengtian! I remember you. I didn''t expect you were alive and could control so many fierce animals. What opportunities would you like to get Xuanyuan emperor said coldly: "but you are stupid. You chose to fight me and against Vientiane gate. It is not wise. I advise you to take it away immediately and be loyal to me. In this way, I can not only kill you, but also make you vice allies of the great emperor alliance and dominate the mainland. What do you think?" "No interest." Lin Zhengtian shook his head, and a faint smile appeared on his face: "I put a good person to do it, to be your walking dog? I''m not stupid? " "District, it seems that it is really impatient to live!" Xuanyuan emperor in the eyes of the killing spirit is awe-inspiring: "Well! I will cut you, and take away the magical opportunity on you, and I will take over these beasts instead of you! " The voice fell, Xuanyuan emperor directly pulled up Xuanyuan Shenjian, and suddenly turned his body into a giant body, carrying the sword and cutting it to the tortoise. The tortoise looked up again, fearless, and the huge body moved away, and hit Xuanyuan emperor hard. Bang! His head was in the chest of Xuanyuan emperor, but Xuanyuan sword also hit the tortoise''s cover steadily. Bang! The earth cover flashes golden light and counterattacks Xuanyuan. However, the sword did not move, and he split it fiercely. Xuanyuan Emperor... Is not the ordinary emperor. How wonderful is his sword? What is it that easy to feedback? "The power of eight diagrams, the energy of the nine palaces! Drive it for me! " Xuanyuan emperor again release the power, drink a big, Xuanyuan sword burst out of the light of black and white, sword force crazy fall, severely tearing the earth cover. Gradually, the cover was full of cracks. The Lin family on the back of the tortoise was horrified. "Master! We have to evacuate! " There were Lin family shouting anxiously.If it goes on like this, Xuanyuan''s attack will be on the verge of disaster! "No!" Lin Zhengtian''s eyes are cold and firm! "I believe it will not be defeated so easily!" This sentence as if oath like words, xuangui seems to hear, the whole son seems to have been stimulated, suddenly a force, surging power from the huge body burst out. Bang! Xuanyuan emperor was blown away in an instant, and his huge body was heavily smashed into the crowd. A surge of power rippled all over the turtle. The four sides were shocked and looked up. At the same time, a black barb grew on its forehead... "has the strength broken through?" The emperor''s beard trembled. The Black Turtle... Turned into a dragon turtle? At that moment, all the animals were crawling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 Although Feng Qilin, shenhuoniao and poisonous Jiaoshe are on the same level as xuangui, they are not as powerful as xuangui. This Xuan tortoise, I do not know how many years of survival, has been hiding in the four continents, crawling in the earth, disguised as mountains and rivers, so far at least tens of thousands of years old, it has been looking for ways to break through the imperial realm, and today, Xuanyuan emperor''s sword has stimulated its potential, let its strength further, into the form of a dragon turtle! On weekdays, the docile tortoise was ferocious and full of fighting spirit. It is eager for a war, eager to be able to let Xuanyuan emperor push out its full potential, let it break the shackles, transmute into the holy realm of the supreme beast, Xuanwu! "Brute Provoked by a fierce beast, Emperor Xuanyuan was furious, and suddenly straightened up and chopped with Xuanyuan sword. The Dragon turtle did not want to be outdone. When his head was lifted again, the huge tortoise burst out a surge of strength. He saw that the earth suddenly split, and countless soil quickly covered Xuanyuan emperor''s body, intending to turn him into a statue. However, Xuanyuan emperor''s Qi was shocked and broke in an instant. This is a lot of time when the tortoise is stabbed by the dragon, and all of them are shocked by the living beast. "Beast! Don''t be quick to suffer! " Xuanyuan emperor was full of murderous spirit. He chopped with one sword. On top of the divine sword, it seemed that there was a hidden dragon winding around it. The giant tortoise''s shell, which is as huge as a mountain, rushes out a stream of transparent mysterious gas, which is like a spirit snake biting at the sharp sword. However, Xuanyuan emperor''s sword was too sharp. He chopped the spirit snake in an instant. The sword blade fell fiercely, and the Dragon turtle''s head was fiercely chopped. Whew! The tortoise uttered a low roar and a ferocious sword mark appeared on his head. "Ah Standing on the top of the mountain, Lin Zhengtian''s eyes were red, and he immediately raised his head and howled. All at once, a large number of fierce animals came out from all directions. Roar!!!!! The wind Qilin roared furiously and ran towards the storm of destruction. While devouring the people of the alliance of the great emperor, the terrifying poisonous dragon snake is driving towards this place. The huge fire bird opens its mouth and spits all the way, turning half of the grand view city into a fiery hell. At the same time, three fierce beasts of the upper emperor level rushed in, and Xuanyuan emperor''s pressure doubled. When he retreats to kill him, Lianfeng cuts off his sword and kills him. No matter how strong Xuanyuan is, it will be outnumbered! The giant tortoise took advantage of the situation to rush to Xuanyuan emperor with his thick limbs. Although the speed was still very slow, every step could shake the whole continent. Xuanyuan emperor immediately got up, but xuangui roared in a low voice. The surging gravity instantly blessed him, making him unable to move. This is more powerful than the general trend of truth! "Not good!" The emperor Xuanyuan suddenly felt bad. However, he saw the turtle''s front two limbs suddenly bend, and then suddenly exert force. The whole huge body pulled out and actually stood up. Countless people raised their eyes in horror and looked at this magnificent scene foolishly. It is like a mountain that is about to fall to the ground. With the roar, the huge body and the ground have become a 90 degree angle, and then the emperor Xuanyuan smashed heavily on him in the past... Dong!!!!! The earth shaking explosion sounded. Countless people''s eardrums are broken! An unprecedented pattern of Qi and power bloomed, countless souls were hit and vomited blood, and countless great emperors were shaken back and forth. The terrifying Qi power pattern was like a purifying agent, tearing up all the destructive atmosphere around Dajing city. And the few borders in Dajing city are also completely broken by this force pattern. However... no one wanted to rush into grand view. Because the terrible beast tide that appears here now can''t allow them to covet the wealth of grand view city. All the people looked at the dragon and tortoise stupidly, and the people of the great emperor alliance were all frightened and looked at it nervously. Br > , the emperor of Xuanyuan will surely die when he is trampled on! No more power to attack the dragon! This is related to the pattern of the mainland! Countless people were watching. When the dust and fog dispersed, the scene over there was re mapped to the people''s line of sight. After seeing it clearly, many people were relieved. Xuanyuan emperor was not trampled to death by this terrible force, but with Xuanyuan sword as the shield, supporting the huge legs of the Dragon turtle! The tortoise roared again, and his strength increased sharply. Emperor Xuanyuan''s huge body continued to sink into the ground. The earth could not support the terrible weight of these two giants. If Xuanyuan emperor goes on like this, he will surely lose! "Come on, we have to save the leader!" Someone yelled anxiously."You want to die! Save? Don''t look at your own weight? There are top ferocious beasts over there. Whoever goes will die. I think you should save your life! " One soul whispered. Others nodded. Most of them just follow the emperor Xuanyuan to seize opportunities and benefits. They are not here to work for emperor Xuanyuan. How many people dare to rush through at this time? This is the difference between the alliance of dragon Jue and the great emperor. Emperor Yan and Emperor Ying regarded death as their own. It is not unreasonable that these people are greedy for life and profit, and the situation is so rigid that it is not unreasonable. "Ah At this time, Xuanyuan emperor suddenly roared, and his whole body was full of real white light. Everyone breathed hard and looked. But see Xuanyuan emperor''s huge body is standing up a little bit, that against the Dragon turtle such as the sky column of the double foot sword, also a little bit moved away. At that moment, his body broke out an incomparable power! "This is..." "Saint power!! This is the power of saints Countless great emperors were excited, some crying bitterly, some crying with joy. Especially those from the outside Saint state, everyone''s eyes burst out with unprecedented essence! "Yes, this is the power of saints! We are in the soul land to feel that the most powerful man from the state of Lysander, the breath that he sends out is this kind of breath!!! The leader broke through!! The leader is immortal!!! Sage The roar came from the crowd of the great alliance. This voice, so that the great emperor alliance of the crowd excited, a strong sense of war! A saint! How far away that is. But now, they can fight with the saints and feel the breath of saints. For many people who have not even entered the imperial realm, it is a lifetime of glory! Br > as far as the Thunder Dragon is concerned, the news that even the dragon of the four sides is not happy is the news of the great dragon. Long Jue... It''s over! Lin Zhengtian gazed at the emperor Xuanyuan, frowned, and suddenly felt something. He yelled: "emperor Xuanyuan has never entered the Holy Land! His breath did change, but his physical body did not change substantially, and his imperial spirit was still there! He just mastered some sage means!! Don''t be afraid at all This word falls, make a lot of also maintain the person of doubt suddenly realize. However, Xuanyuan emperor sneered: "even if it is like this, I am not what you can fight against! This beast, get out of here Xuanyuan roared, and the saint''s breath on his body suddenly opened, and the tortoise was overturned to the ground. Boom!!!!! The giant tortoise, which is famous for its strength, was defeated. "Not good!" Lin Zhengtian, who was holding the protruding stone on the mountain, saw this scene and was shocked. He hastily urged the surrounding beasts to attack him. The poisonous dragon snake opens its mouth and pours poison gas at Xuanyuan emperor. However, Xuanyuan grabs the poison gas with his left hand. He shrinks the poisonous gas that even the great emperor can melt into a small ball and holds it tightly in his hand. Then he flies away to the God flamingo in the sky. Bang! The poison ball is close to the fire bird and explodes instantly. Shenhuo bird, with a miserable foot, suddenly extinguished its flame, blackened its body half circle and fell from the air. The poisonous dragon snake opened its mouth and bit it directly. Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes were cold. He quickly recited a few pithy formulas in his mouth. A bigger white giant hand immediately stretched out from behind the huge body and beat it hard toward the ground. Bang! The poisonous dragon snake was hit on the ground instantly and couldn''t move. The emperor Xuanyuan suddenly cut off with one sword. Pooh! The head of the venomous dragon snake was chopped off in an instant.... "OK The morale of the great emperor''s alliance was high, and the shouts of the mountain and tsunami resounded continuously. Xuanyuan emperor was so powerful that he defeated three fierce beasts in a row! The wind Kirin rushed fiercely, destroying the storm and devouring it like a bloody basin. However, the emperor Xuanyuan suddenly grabs Feng Qilin''s head and makes a force with his arms. Feng Qilin''s huge body immediately fell to the ground, but at the moment of falling, countless air blades burst out of its scales and cut to the four sides. A large number of the powerful of the great empire alliance were killed by the Qi blade. Emperor Xuanyuan was furious: "beast! How dare you hurt people? Give me town!!!! Holy power Bang! Feng Qilin''s body suddenly concave a large piece, spit out a large amount of blood and meat. This move holy power, instantly killed it! There are only four ferocious beasts left, including the Dragon turtle and the dying fire bird.The men were shocked. Longjue''s people were shocked. Only then did we find that the previous dense animal tide is now scattered in all directions... the strong advantage before has long disappeared. Emperor Xuanyuan suppressed the extremely fierce beast with the power of one person! The situation... Fell into the hands of emperor Xuanyuan again. "Lin Zhengtian, I said, you are stupid!" Xuanyuan emperor was full of white light, just like a God. Standing in front of xuangui, he looked at the tiny man standing beside xuangui. His eyes were full of disappointment. Lin Zhengtian did not say a word. His pupils were red. He bit his teeth and seemed to be ready to move. But his move was no less than suicide. At present, Xuanyuan emperor''s power has long surpassed the common superior emperor! But he has no choice... it''s over! Sonorous! Suddenly, a sword light suddenly penetrated the mountain and cut half of it. This sound rises, everybody nerve jerks fiercely, frighten turn round, stare at that sacred mountain. Sonorous! Another sword light. The whole mountain is fragmented. Pooh! The emperor of array, who suppressed the holy mountain, spat out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell from the air. The power of repression disappeared in an instant. "Come out! He''s out Longjue''s people are excited to look at the sacred mountain and cry with joy! "No good!!! The white night... The white night comes out The people of the great alliance were terrified. All eyes. Shocked! However, the mountain burst open, a long rainbow flew into the air in an instant, turned into an arc, and landed steadily in front of the Dragon turtle. Well, it''s a white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 Joo! A towering halo burst out of the huge palace. The halo fell into the sky, and then bloomed like a flower. From this halo, the spirit of terror spread out and spread around like a ripple. Seeing this, the souls outside the palace all knelt down and bowed down to the palace, looking devout and frightened. Until the halo dissipated, these talents stood up again and looked at the palace one by one. This kind of breath... Can''t be emitted by the existence of the great emperor. That is to say, there is an existence beyond the great emperor! This is how terrible it is to surpass the great emperor in Shenwu land. In the palace, is a charming smile, rippling back and forth. Then, the white light luochanu came over. At the moment, she was just like a beautiful girl in the sky. She was graceful and full of charm that could not be resisted. All the judges in the hall knelt down and worshipped their heads. "Congratulations to Lord Luocha!" "Congratulations on what? I haven''t been to the Holy Land yet, but I''ve just got a glimpse of some ways! " Luochanu is not polite to sit on the top of the court judge the position of the Lord, holding a ring in her hand, looking at the charming eyes more and more proud. The ring was given to her before the end. It is in this ring that she takes advantage of the sage''s chance to make her empire step forward again. Although she has not yet stepped into the supreme realm, she has stepped on the edge of that realm. Over time, she believes that she will surely be able to cross it! "Congratulations, Lord Luocha. It seems that this year''s list of killing gods may break the curse of a thousand years, and there will be an existence entering the holy land." Goldhand came in from the door and looked at the man sitting in his seat. There was not much anger on his face. Around the ruling hall people rushed to the gold hand salute: "worship the temple master." The golden hand waved, and the crowd rose. "Ha ha, of course, there will be saints in our list of killing gods. At that time, Lord Yan''s first position will have to give way to me." Luocha female mouth up, proud smile way. However, the golden hand shook his head again and again: "in the end, the position of Mr. Yan will not change." "Why?" Luocha girl smile slightly stiff, eyes twinkle doubt. "Is this inheritance given to you by Lord Zhongyan?" "Not bad." Looking at the ring, luochanu had doubts more than once in her heart. She looked at her golden hand and asked, "do you know why he didn''t want it by himself, but threw it to me?" "I know, because you don''t like it." Gold hand light way. "Not at all?" Luocha woman Leng: there are still people who do not look on the sage inheritance? How many people even want their lives for this thing... "his master is a saint. How can these heritages be put into their eyes The golden hand shakes his head. This word falls, Luo Cha female is momentarily frozen. Master saint? How would you like to go to the land of nine souls? Maybe it''s just for the white night? At this moment, luochanu suddenly realized. ... ... a mountain straight into the sky is low, and on the winding mountain road, two figures are slowly moving forward. There were two figures, one big and one small, both of them were women, both wearing long white clothes and wearing white gauze on their faces. Holding hands, they walked on foot, curling green smoke, setting them off like fairies. "Stay a little while. When you enter the holy mountain, you must behave yourself and don''t make trouble! Do you understand? " The woman said solemnly to her sister. "I see, sister... You''ve said it many times... Your ears are almost cocooned." Next to the little girl spit out a lovely little tongue, playing a grimace way. The woman''s face is helpless. She points her forehead and goes on. However, after a few steps, a dark shadow suddenly fell down. Xiaodai was startled. The woman next to her knelt down in a hurry. She made a ritual and worshipped: "see the ancestor of hundred Li." Hundred miles old? The little girl beside her was so confused that she saw her sister pulling herself in a hurry. She knelt down in a hurry, and she also learned to say, "see the ancestor of hundred Li." The shadow turned around and was a very old man with a black face. He glanced at them and said in a deep voice, "the holy mountain is the place of master''s retreat. Didn''t you warn you not to disturb the master?" The woman did not speak, holding a jade ring in her hands. When the old man saw the jade ring, he was a little stunned. He looked at the woman again and again. He nodded: "the younger generation is formidable, the latter is formidable! Get up... Follow me to the master. " "Thank you very much The woman quickly got up and took xiaodai to go inside. Next to the small daze at the sister''s hand that piece of jade order, small head is full of fog, hurriedly close, whispered: "sister... What is that?""That''s the jade order given to me by the patriarch." The woman whispered. "The jade order from my father?" Small daze Leng next, busy way: "why not give me?" "When you can reach the upper emperor in the future, my father will give you such a jade order." The woman said with a smile. "Why did you wait for the emperor to give it to me?" I don''t know. "Because only when you reach the upper emperor, can you be qualified to see your ancestors." "Is the old ancestor very powerful?" "Of course... He is the strongest man in our holy people." The woman said, her eyes fell into longing. They followed the black faced old man into the holy mountain, until they reached the top of the mountain. It''s a wonderful place. It''s the top of the mountain, but there are bamboo groves, streams and beautiful lotus ponds. On the side of the bamboo forest is a bamboo house. An old man with white hair and white clothes is sitting on a bamboo bench outside the house, enjoying tea leisurely. The old man with black face led them to come. "Master." The old man stood at the door, nodding slightly. "Bai Li Xian, what''s the matter? Who are these two girls? " The old man with white hair put down his teacup and asked with a faint smile. But the woman rushed forward, kneeling on the ground, holding a jade ring in her hands, and said, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Oh? Are you my descendants? " The old man with white hair laughed and waved to Bai Li Xian. Bai Li Xian made a salute and turned to leave. "Yes, Yihong came here specially at the order of the patriarch, hoping to get the guidance of my ancestors, step into a higher realm, and revitalize our holy heaven clan." The woman is pious. "Ah, let''s not talk about the revitalization or not. We have some status in Shenwu land, which is good enough. Why do we pursue those things?" The old man waved his hand and said with a smile, "you get up first." "Thank you, old ancestor, this is... " you are all here, can the ancestor treat you badly? The ancestors are not stingy, and the benefits they should give will not be less. " The old man stroked his beard with a smile and looked extremely kind. Small to see, strong courage to lean over, found that the tea cup out of bursts of aroma, lovely little nose wrinkled eyebrows: "good smell." "Girl, do you want to drink?" The old man seems to like this girl''s film quite, entice way. "I want to... " here, my ancestors will pour it on you! " The old man said with a smile and handed over a cup. Xiaodai Gulong finished drinking in one breath, and his face was comfortable: "have a good drink..." "can you drink it? Your ancestors have been drinking tea for three hundred years. Even the great emperor can''t ask for me! " The old man said with a smile. I''m confused. The old man looked at the woman and said with a smile, "Nvwa, come on, sacrifice your imperial spirit and let the ancestor have a look." "Yes." The woman nods, the palm raises, a ray of golden emperor Qi appears in the palm. However, as soon as emperor Qi appeared, his face suddenly changed. The man suddenly rose and gazed at the emperor Qi for a moment. The smile on his face gradually turned into excitement. "What pure imperial spirit... Goddess!! Goddess!! My holy heaven clan finally appeared!! I''m a saint of heaven!! Finally, it''s about to rise, OK! Well... " the excited voice was all over the holy mountain. The two girls were in a fog. Didn''t the ancestors say that they didn''t care about the rise of Shengtian clan? Why do you say that again? "From today on, I will teach you the most powerful skills of the holy heaven clan!" The old man turned his head and said earnestly. ... ... outside the grand view city. There was silence. There is a dragon and beast in the great tide. White night stands in front of the giant dragon turtle, hands behind the negative, light looking at Xuanyuan emperor. Xuanyuan emperor did not move. He frowned and found that all the people in the alliance behind him were shivering. Yes. The people of the great alliance are afraid! Before the white night, one man killed all sides and blocked the army''s feat, which has left a deep shadow on these people''s hearts. Xuanyuan emperor snorted, and his whole body was filled with holy spirit, and he said coldly, "don''t be afraid. The white night has not entered the holy land. He is still a middle emperor. It''s easy for me to kill him! Now, everyone follow me, get rid of the white night and hide the dragon sword. " "Get rid of me?" White night eyebrows a pick. "You don''t have that strange chain, and there''s no dragon in Dajing city to transport soul gas for you. It''s not easy to kill you?""Is it?" The white night shakes his head, suddenly the body moves, the person suddenly disappears. "Kill!" Xuanyuan emperor roared, and the holy power opened, pressing toward the four sides. But at the moment when his holy power bloomed, another holy power was suppressed from the void and hit him directly. Bang! The ripple of the holy power of terror rippled on both sides. The alliance of the great emperor and numerous fierce beasts were shaken back and forth. However, there was white light, two figures intertwined together, and then there was a terrible death Dragon Sword roaring, the void was cut apart, and a figure quickly retreated out. It was the emperor Xuanyuan who was in a hurry. His breath was a little messy and his face was very grave. When people saw it, they were shocked. The holy power of the white night... Seems to be stronger than Xuanyuan emperor? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 Xuanyuan emperor was pushed away by the white night''s attack, giving the long lost confidence to longjue people. Looking at this scene, long jueyen''s fighting spirit is high and his eyes are burning. They all look at the towering posture ahead. White night! He is not only the master of the dragon. In the hearts of many longjue people, he is a spiritual sustenance, a god! After the attack of the beast tide, the great emperor alliance suffered heavy casualties. Now dragon Jue and the beast tide can completely resist the great emperor alliance and the Vientiane gate. Xuanyuan emperor''s face was a little ugly. He knew that the white night must have integrated some of the sages'' inheritance, which led to his mastery of the holy power. Although he is only the middle emperor at present, it is easy to crush the upper position with this holy power. The situation is already very bad for the great alliance. No one expected that the original absolute advantage has evolved into this result... "I will set up a monument for you here." The white night looked at the corpses of dragon jueyen and the eagle feather scattered over there. The killing intention in his eyes was agitated, and he walked over with the dead dragon sword. "White night, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Xuanyuan emperor snorted angrily and was ready to start. The people in the alliance of the great emperor were trembling, and many of the powerful people in the outer holy state had already felt the intention of retreating. They were willing to come before, but thought that this war must be one-sided crushing! The dead dragon sword and sage inheritance in white night are easy to get. You can take the benefits of Dajing city at will. But now it seems that they are wrong, and so is Xuanyuan emperor! This is not a piece of fat, but a hard bone! The power of the white night, as well as unexpected emergencies, let all the people with the dream of saints despair. "Long Jue Ren, ready to kill the enemy!" A big drink at night. All the longjue people are ready to go. Lin Zhengtian screamed a long time, and the fierce beasts roared incessantly. They were extremely angry. Several heads reminded the huge fierce things to come and lift the Dragon turtle. Bang! The tortoise sat on all fours and shook his huge head. His brown eyes were full of anger. "The great alliance! Ready to fight Xuanyuan emperor was furious and roared. However, his momentum is not comparable to that of the Dragon Jue people. Except for those members of the old emperor''s alliance, others have begun to think about the way out. Seeing this, Xuanyuan emperor was more angry and turned his head and roared: "who dares not to kill me? Later, the emperor will be the first to kill him!" The people were frightened, and they were silent. Forced by the power of Xuanyuan emperor, the people in the alliance of the great emperor also began to act and coagulated their soul power one after another. But as far as morale is concerned, the Grand Alliance side is very low. The strong on both sides are ready to go, and an earth shaking war is about to break out. However, long Jue has obviously taken the initiative. "Stop it!" Just then, a shout came from the side. Bai Ye and others looked up, but they saw a line of Jinjia soul people coming, headed by a miscellaneous master of the Vientiane gate. In this war, the death and injury of the leader of the Vientiane gate was the most serious. Most of the people were injured, especially the one hundred King level souls. Their injuries were almost caused by the dead Dragon Sword Qi. The white night looked at him quietly. However, he came forward, hesitated, and murmured: "gentlemen, I hope that this war will come to an end, and we will not fight any more." If so many strong people join the scuffle, it will not be the question of whether the mainland will crack, but whether there will still be a problem. This word falls, the person of dragon Jue this head is cold hum repeatedly. "Why?" The white night asked calmly. "Because the result of the fight is that both sides will be hurt, and... The great mainland will also be fragmented! The mainland can''t bear so many fights between the powerful, so for the sake of the nine spirits, let''s call it a day. " That miscellaneous brand elder light way. "I don''t mind." Xuanyuan emperor thought about it and said slowly. "I have an opinion." Shake your head at night. "Dragon master, do you want to destroy the land of nine souls?" The elder was in a hurry. "Why didn''t you talk about this before? Now that we can''t fight, you want us to stop? Do you think we''re idiots? " The white night asked. "Before... Before it was because..." the eyes of the miscellaneous brand elder were shaking, and I didn''t know how to explain it. "I don''t want to ask about the reason before, and even if your reason is reasonable, I don''t care, because today, I am going to destroy the Vientiane gate! If you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice The white night''s face suddenly became ferocious, and the whole person suddenly burst into a rage, and the dead dragon beheaded the miscellaneous brand elder. The elder didn''t expect that white night''s determination was so firm that he didn''t even have a chance to react. He was instantly engulfed by the dragon sword and the whole person was torn to pieces. All the disciples in Vientiane were shocked.The alliance of the great emperors is in a state of color change. "Stop talking nonsense! Kill directly! None of the people here today will stay! All eradicated In the white night, he roared in a low voice, merged with heaven and soul, and the holy power was greatly expanded. He did not have to fight for many words at all, but directly ran into the alliance of the great emperor. "Kill The people of longjue rush together, and there are terrible beasts around. The people of the grand alliance were in a panic. They thought that the sudden end of the war at the Vientiane gate would have a turning point, but they did not want to see the Vientiane gate as the enemy completely from this moment on. He has made up his mind to get rid of these people! "White night! You are just a small generation! Do you really think this emperor can''t cut you off? " With a roar from emperor Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan''s sword pointed directly at the sky. Above the sky, the atmosphere of heaven and earth whirled wildly, blocking the sky and the sun. Finally, it turned into golden dragon Qi and converged towards him. Xuanyuan emperor''s breath suddenly rose, and his eyes burst out a sky awn. He was extremely powerful and domineering. The man rushed to the white night with his sword. War broke out. The sun and the moon fade. Mountains and rivers are broken! At this moment, Xuanyuan emperor had nothing to hide. He had used all his strength to fight with the white night. The sword of the dead dragon was cut off, and a sword Qi rushed like a torrent. However, Xuanyuan emperor''s fingers moved, and the void split and swallowed it up. It''s a saint''s device. "Chop!" The sword of Xuanyuan could not be destroyed by the roar of the sword. That Xuanyuan sword must also be a god! At the side of the white night step, the human long awn is avoided, and then the body flashes, forcing Xuanyuan emperor again. At the moment of approaching, the holy power blooms. But at the same time, a vast amount of energy burst from Xuanyuan emperor''s body. It was like a flower, covering everything around in an instant and isolating the whole battlefield. Domain? White night eyebrows a frown, oneself holy power was forced to go back directly. "Holy Land! Open it for me The emperor Xuanyuan roared. Looking around them, a snow-white barrier is rising, and a lot of strength overflows from the barrier. They gather in Xuanyuan emperor''s body crazily. His strength keeps increasing, and even after a few minutes, he has surpassed the white night several times. Bai Ye doesn''t know the real strength of the saints, but at present, Xuanyuan emperor has the means to fight against the saints. "The holy domain is different from the imperial domain. In this field, you will have no possibility of resistance!" Xuanyuan emperor''s voice suddenly emptied. He raised his sword, and his body trembled slightly. Sonorous! On the sky, seven sharp swords suddenly fell down and stabbed the white night fiercely. White night immediately after the point to avoid, seven breath sword stabbed in front of the ground, but suddenly exploded after landing. Bang! A wave of terror swept him out. Xuanyuan emperor suddenly moved, and in an instant approached the white night, the divine sword cleaved. White night backhand sword dead dragon cut open. Roar! The sword of the dead dragon burst out again. But it penetrated the Xuanyuan emperor. "What?" The white night was shocked. "I can do anything here! I am immortal Xuanyuan as like as two peas, he said, "once he grabbed his left hand, he pulled out a uniform sword of Xuanyuan from the void, and then stabbed him in the heart of the white night. Dang!!!!! White night at the heart of a snow-white barrier, directly against the blade. "Ha ha ha ha, do you want to struggle?" The golden pupil of emperor Xuanyuan was shining, and the strength of his arm poured into the Xuanyuan sword. The golden light of the sword flickered, and the sword power soared wildly. The tip of the sword pierced the white barrier a little bit. I can''t hold on. At night, his pupils dilated and he insisted on gritting his teeth, but his arm trembled. Even though his breath was vented, he could not resist the attack. Here, Xuanyuan emperor''s strength is not only strengthened several times... however, when the two insisted on, Xuanyuan emperor suddenly put out a hand behind him. The hand was as fast as lightning, and suddenly lifted up to grasp the void. Unexpectedly, he buckled out a dead dragon sword and stabbed hard at the forehead of the white night. Pooh! Caught off guard at night, his head was punctured instantly! With his eyes wide open and his mouth trembling, he looked at Xuanyuan emperor in disbelief. "You..." "as I said earlier, I am omnipotent in this holy land. If I want several swords, I can have several hands! How can you be my opponent? Ha ha ha... "Emperor Xuanyuan laughed. But at this time, the white night when his head was pierced suddenly put away his face of panic and despair and looked at him faintly."Really?" Emperor Xuanyuan was shocked: "you... but he saw a sharp sword slashed at him. The murder is revealed! Emperor Xuanyuan lost his color in fright and quickly avoided it, but in the end, he took a slow beat... Pooh! Fresh blood splashed. Xuanyuan emperor was directly cut off one arm and one leg, and the whole person fell to the side, blood splashing wildly. He looked up, but there was a tremor in the void around him. The white night on the earth had disappeared, and in the distant void a man came out. It was a white night. "How could that be possible?" Emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t believe it and roared at the top of his voice: "you... How can you be ok? What kind of magic is this? You... What kind of spell did you use? " "Magic? I''m useless. It''s just like you. " White night light way, eyes cold: "do you think only you know how to spread the holy land?" Xuanyuan emperor was stunned, looking around, suddenly suddenly suddenly, stupidly whispering. "You... Have spread out the Holy Land in my holy land?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 To spread another holy land in the holy land, and it is so silent and unobserved... what kind of skill does it take? Emperor Xuanyuan dare not imagine what kind of genius this man is! However, the white night would not give him too much time to think, so he saw a flash of shadow, murderous! White night again! "Shaft!" Xuanyuan emperor roared, and a large amount of strange aura gathered from all directions, and rushed toward his wound madly. He saw that the flesh of the broken hands and feet grew crazily, as if to produce new hands and feet, but the attack of the white night has arrived! "Dead dragon!" Roar!!!!! The roar of terror rippled. However, in front of emperor Xuanyuan, a colorful round shield appeared in front of him, directly blocking the dead dragon sword. The terrible sword power was dispelled directly! "Well?" His face was stiff at night. "If you spread out the Holy Land in my holy land, then what? My sanctuary has not been destroyed! My holy power is still there. I can do whatever I want here. Even if you are lucky enough to attack me, you still can''t kill me! I am still invincible here The emperor Xuanyuan roared as hard as he could. The colorful round shield in front of him suddenly exploded and split into countless slender swords, whizzing towards the white night. Like rain flowers, suddenly appear, suddenly kill, people can not defend. But at the same time, the whole body of the white night disappeared, and the terrible sword directly pierced the air. "What?" Xuanyuan emperor''s face was stunned, but he saw a huge shadow of his hand. Ice palm! "Block!" Xuanyuan emperor exploded again, and a terrible mask of air rose again and wrapped him dead. But the falling palm shadow is cold, smashing on the hood, and freezing the hood completely. At the same time, behind Xuanyuan emperor, there appeared a huge giant of light and shadow. The giant held the sword in his hand, held it high, and made an action to chop it down. The breath of death and destruction pervaded the sword, just like the sword of annihilation. When he went down, he did not know how powerful it was. Xuanyuan emperor''s face changed wildly. He hastened to urge the move again. Whoosh! The sword fell. But... just when Emperor Xuanyuan thought that the sword was going to be cut on his forehead, the blade of the divine sword suddenly turned and cut hard at the side of the void. Dong!!!!! At that moment, the whole space was shaking. The void is full of waves, and the holy power is like a stirred river! Xuanyuan emperor''s whole body''s breath also then shakes, the person has no sign, whoa vomit out a big mouthful of blood. He suddenly raised his head and found that the giant light and shadow giant was not attacking him, but attacking his holy land! "What? Have you... Attacked my sanctuary with your holy land power? " Emperor Xuanyuan said in disbelief. "Don''t you say you are invincible in the holy land? If so, why should I kill you? When your holy land is broken by me, it will be easy to cut you again Cold night said, mercilessly launched the move again. Whoever''s holy land disappears will lose! As the white night started again, in a flash, more than ten terrible light and shadow giants appeared in front of emperor Xuanyuan. Each one was a hundred meters long, holding a terrible sword and beheading the void. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... these giants are condensed by the holy land power of the white night. One by one, they are extremely powerful and terrifying. Every time the giant sword is cut off, the breath of Xuanyuan emperor is a burst of vomiting blood. However, he did not want to be outdone. His face was ferocious, and he burst out with a roar. In a twinkling of an eye, in front of the white night, there were also rows of terrific giants, all of whom flew into the void like crazy. "You are not the only one to attack the Holy Land! I will be too! " The emperor Xuanyuan roared. When the opponent''s light and shadow giant''s attack falls, the Qi and blood in the body of the white night also rises. But he did not stop, carrying the dead dragon sword to the emperor Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan did not show any weakness. He set up a urging move. The strength of the holy land around him quickly gathered in his hands and feet, and temporarily pieced together these two limbs. People directly stood up and cut them face-to-face with their magic swords. Both of them are used to attack each other''s sanctuary. At this moment, they are fighting with their real strength. The sword of the dead dragon is cut down. The shrill roar of the sword tore up the holy land again. Xuanyuan jumped up in a hurry, the sword fell down, and the torrent of sword power engulfed the white night. The white night flashed away, and the ground was split by this fierce sword. You come and I go, but they dare not face to face to face the opposite move!"The great Xuanyuan curse!" Suddenly, Emperor Xuanyuan roared. A power of truth suddenly fell upon the white night. At the same time, the sword of emperor Xuanyuan has been killed. It''s hard to hide! Even if you avoid it, you will be shocked by sword power! Xuanyuan emperor was overjoyed. He knew that the balance of victory had fallen to him! However... in the face of such a terrible sword, white night suddenly gave up dodging, but instead reached out to block it! Arrogant! You want to block me with flesh and blood? Xuanyuan emperor was furious. When he grasped the sword, it burst out a breath of evil dragon. The power of the sword soared. The sword roared like a dragon. It seemed that the sword was not a sword, but a furious dragon. At the same time, Xuanyuan is not afraid of death! Swap?? Stupid!! In the face of this blow, Emperor Xuanyuan sneered and did not care! Because it''s too late for the white night offensive! When Xuanyuan sword was about to cut open the body of Bai Ye, Bai Ye raised the dead dragon sword to launch an attack! In this case, even if Xuanyuan sword can''t extinguish the white night, he can leave when the Dragon Sword strikes him. The situation is completely in his hands. However... just when Emperor Xuanyuan thought that this attack was his own advantage in any case, an unexpected phenomenon appeared! Bang! When the sword fell, the palm of white night held Xuanyuan sword. Emperor Xuanyuan was stunned. The next second, the white night was engulfed by the terrible sword power! Xuanyuan the great emperor changed from a stupefied God to a great joy. He hurried to dodge the power of the dead dragon sword. However, he was shocked to find that the Xuanyuan sword seemed to be entangled in something and couldn''t be pulled back at all. "Not good!" Xuanyuan the great emperor was shocked, immediately thought it was the white night! He was not torn by his sword power! He''s still holding that sword! Xuanyuan emperor responded and immediately let go of his hand and flashed to the side. However, because of his hesitation, the Dodge was still not in a hurry. The man was directly torn by the sword power of the dead dragon. Boo Hoo!!!! Xuanyuan emperor was blown away by the sword force, and the man fell heavily on the ground, and the blood splashed wildly. The Xuanyuan holy power, which was shrouded in the holy power of the white night, suddenly disappeared. The white night was panting violently. Although he had eaten Xuanyuan emperor''s move, his body was covered with sword marks, his clothes were ragged, and even one eye was stabbed blind. He was bleeding, carrying the dead dragon sword and Xuanyuan sword to the emperor Xuanyuan over there. Every step was very heavy. Xuanyuan the great emperor fell to the ground and tried to breathe. His lower body had been completely cut off. His imperial spirit and holy power were all scattered by the dead dragon sword. Although he could still coagulate again, he gave up. Because he knew that white night would not give him a chance to rally his strength again. "You lost." White night with a sword in front of him. "Yeah... I lost." Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes are empty and his voice is hoarse. He never thought he would have such a day. Cut by a rising star by the sword... He always thought that he would die, and that was in the hands of the strongmen of Lysander... "how could you... How could you accept my attack like that? "I''m not immortal anymore." The white night is light. This word falls, Xuan Yuan big emperor if be struck by lightning, half a day speechless. It''s not the immortal body, but the terrible body above the immortal body? He''s on top! How could it be so terrible? White night slowly raised the sword in his hand, ready to give Xuanyuan emperor a break. "Wait a minute." The emperor Xuanyuan cried out eagerly. "Will you give me your last words?" "White night... You and I, in fact, there is not so much blood feud... Why fight to death? Why don''t you spare my life! I''m loyal to you. Let''s get rid of the Vientiane gate together! What do you think of dominating the mainland? " The emperor Xuanyuan said in a hurry, his eyes shining at the white night. White night quietly looked at him, eyes ancient, a moment later light shake his head: "I have no interest in dominating the mainland." "Then I will give you the supreme skill! Give you all my opportunities! As long as you can let me go! Everything is easy to discuss! " Emperor Xuanyuan yelled again. "I killed you. Aren''t these all mine?" The night is cold. "Then I''ll tell you a secret! A secret related to the holy land, as long as you... " emperor Xuanyuan doesn''t seem to give up his mind, and he also wants to put forward chips to spare his life in the daytime.But before he finished this sentence, Xuanyuan sword directly stabbed into his chest and inserted into his soul. Xuanyuan emperor was crazy all over. After a few puffs, his eyes were about to crack, and his pupils almost burst out. His mouth was full of blood and he looked at the white night in amazement. "You..." "I don''t want anything, I just want you to die!" It''s cold at night. The killing heart of the white night has risen, the will is firm! It will never be interrupted by the words of emperor Xuanyuan. At this moment, even if the emperor Xuanyuan comes up with the sage inheritance, it will not change the killing heart of the white night. He gasped as hard as he could, his mouth wide open, but he still made a voice: "you... Do you think that if you kill me, all this will subside? no You''re wrong!!! White night! You can''t stop it! The master of the Vientiane sect has not arrived yet!! You''re not the winner yet "Master of Vientiane? Isn''t he holding down the Dragon Emperor White night frowns. "Hold down the Dragon Emperor? no Do you think the Vientiane gate just wants to eradicate you? You are wrong... The Dragon Emperor is going to die!! Ha ha ha ha!! White night, you''ll be with me soon Hearing the sound in the white night, his face changed greatly. But at this time, Xuanyuan emperor seemed to seize the opportunity and suddenly straightened up. His body penetrated the Xuanyuan sword and held the white night in his arms. Not good! The pupil shrinks at night. Bang!!!!!!!! A shocking explosion broke the holy power and overturned all the dust outside Dajing city... Xuanyuan emperor exploded! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 The people fighting outside didn''t pay attention to it at all, and were swept away by the destructive force of the sudden explosion. Those who are close to the holy land are directly shocked to death, while those in the distance, no matter who they are, are shocked to vomit blood and fall to the ground. The fierce crowd of Ben''s fighting was hit by the terrible impact! The war was a mess. In the white night, he held the sword in both hands, the blade of the sword was against the ground, and he couldn''t stop spitting blood. His body was ragged, and a large piece of flesh in his chest was blown away, revealing frightening skeletons. The soul and heart were directly exposed, and all the Qi and veins were broken. It was particularly terrifying. It was like a man''s chest was dug out alive. However, he did not die. "How could it be?" In the atmosphere of destruction, Xuanyuan emperor''s voice of shock came. It was the idea he was about to dissipate. In such a powerful existence as Xuanyuan emperor, the body is destroyed and will not die immediately. His mind is still there, just like the original Dragon Emperor. However, he has no spiritual sustenance. It is not like the Dragon Emperor who has the Qianlong ring and can live his life! This wisp of thought will not exist for long, and will soon disappear. "You... What kind of body have you developed?" Xuanyuan emperor asked with trembling voice. White night tried to raise his head, looking at the void, faint spit out the words. "Universal respect for the body!" "Universal respect for the body? This... It''s impossible... Even those who have just entered the holy land, their holy bodies can''t be compared with the universal body... You... You have actually trained into this kind of physical body... "Xuanyuan emperor''s idea uttered a shrill cry, obviously unwilling to accept the reality. Although he can cut open the whole heaven immortal body! But I can''t do anything about it! If it hadn''t been for self explosion, white night would never have been in such a mess! What kind of monster is this man? Why is the speed of physical training so terrible? "It seems that you know a lot about the realm of saints." The white night stood up with a sneer. Xuan''er''s eyes closed and his soul power was stimulated. The powerful regenerative power given by the universal respect body and the green emperor''s eternal life formula madly moistened his wounds. "Of course, I have a lot of understanding of the realm of saints, because my saint means are given to me by Saint 12! How can a sage teach you? But don''t be complacent, because you didn''t win, at least, you didn''t win completely! According to the plan! I came here to destroy you, and the holy twelve went to kill the Dragon Emperor. Although there was an accident, I was defeated by you! But I succeeded in delaying you... Saint 12 is afraid to have killed the Dragon Emperor at this moment... Once the dragon emperor dies, Saint twelve will revenge for me! Yes Hearing the sound at night, the pupil shrinks. "White night! Goodbye to you!!! Ha ha ha... I will wait for you, ha ha ha... "Emperor Xuanyuan laughed, but the laughter became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. Xuanyuan emperor, the king of nine souls, fell down. Heaven and earth are dead, and all things are low. But his words before his death changed the face of white night. Saint 12... Can you defeat the Dragon Emperor? Does he have any means to make the Dragon Emperor hard to resist? Cold sweat runs through the night. Roar!!!!!! Just then, a cry that was almost miserable came from a very far away place. The white night was frightened and looked up in a hurry. However, twelve dazzling beams of light burst out of the sky in the distance and went straight into the sky... "is it really dangerous for the old guy?" White night a bite of teeth, hasten to get up, but people just got up, a stagger at the foot, and fell on the ground. "Dragon master!" Ji Di over there rushed over and quickly poured out two pills and put them into the mouth of the white night. It''s better to swallow pills at night, but it''s still miserable. "Dragon Master... Are you ok?" Ji Di''s eyes were full of tears, and his voice trembled. "I''m ok..." the white night took a deep breath and lowered his voice: "you quickly use magic to shield all the wounds on my body, disguise me as nothing, quick..." Ji Di wiped the tears from his eyes, nodded and immediately urged the operation. When the illusion was opened, the night changed immediately. His tattered clothes and robes were restored to their original state, and the wound disappeared. The whole person was like a man without any problems, but the pain and powerlessness of his body still attacked him all the time. "Help me up!" Said the white night with difficulty. Ji Di nodded and helped him carefully. But he saw that the white night took two difficult steps forward, seized the Xuanyuan sword and held it high. All of a sudden, the chaotic battlefield calmed down. The fighting people stopped and looked at this side. The people of the alliance of the great emperor were terrified and looked at it dully. There was only horror and tremor on everyone''s face. It is Xuanyuan emperor''s sword that is held in the white night. Combined with the terrible self explosion before, everyone knows. Xuanyuan Emperor... Has been killed by the white night!Emperor Xuanyuan is dead! No leader! The alliance of the great emperors, it collapsed! White night quietly looking at the four sides, with a few strength to shout: "Xuanyuan is dead! The great empire alliance no longer exists! Surrender quickly! I can''t wait to die! Otherwise! This is where you are buried today! " Sound issued, Ji Di quickly with soul power blessing, sound waves instantly rippling around. The people of the great alliance were terrified and despairing. Even Xuanyuan emperor is dead, what else can they take to resist the white night? To fight against the dragon sword? Despair and fear filled the air. Everyone was shivering. Finally... "I''m waiting for... To fall!" A great emperor flew down from the air, knelt on the ground, trembled and cried out. And when he moved like this, someone immediately responded. "I... I''d like to go down too!" "I am willing to surrender, please forgive me..." "I surrender too!" "Please forgive me for not dying..." more and more voices came out, and more and more alliance members of the great emperor surrendered. The war situation turns around in an instant! Long Jue won a great victory! Longjue people are very excited. They all raise their swords and try their best to shout. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" The sound is like a wave, lasting for a long time. The battle of grand view city has finally come to an end! White night weak vomit breath, but not much happy. Grand view city is over, but he knows that the real war is not over! He sat down with his knees crossed and adjusted himself directly. Emperor Yan was seriously injured and was immediately carried down for treatment. Both Shentu and Daoxin are injured. Yue Rongshu and others are arranged for logistics, but nothing happens. "Brother At this time, a call came. It''s Bai xiaorou. The little girl''s face full of tears, under the protection of several strong Ice Palace, rushed to this. "Xiaorou... Didn''t let you stay in Dajing city with all the members of Binggong? Why are you here? " White night weak said. "Xiaorou doesn''t want to hide behind her brother all the time. Xiaorou also wants to share it for her brother!" Bai xiaorou cried. White night bitter smile, touched the little girl''s head, will get up. "You take xiaorou back first. The situation here has stabilized. Now, as long as you deal with the remaining people of the great emperor alliance, there will be no problem." The humanity of white night to those ice palace. "Good dragon master." Several people nodded, and their words were full of respect. After all, white night defeated Xuanyuan emperor, and from today on, half of the nine soul continent will be in his hands, and long Jue has been able to compete with the Vientiane gate! "Saint, let''s go back first." An ice palace humanitarian. Bai xiaorou wiped her tears and nodded. However, hearing the sound in the white night, he was stunned: "what do you call xiaorou?" "Don''t you know the dragon master? A few days ago, xiaorou was my ice palace saint. " "That..." "elder martial sister Qiao has inherited the position of master and become the new master of ice palace." The ice palace woman said. Hearing the sound in the white night, my heart is heavy. It seems that the nine spirits are going to change a lot. However, it is not the time for him to think. After leaving Bai xiaorou, the white night immediately brings in Shentu, Ji Di and others. "Leave some people to take care of those people in the great emperor''s alliance, lock them up first, and the rest will follow me to rescue the Dragon Emperor immediately. Hurry..." "dragon master, you are in this state..." "just follow me The night roared. Those who do not dare to rectify the situation will immediately be ignored by the public. However, after walking for a short time, a dazzling sky blue light column suddenly burst out in the northwest direction. The light column went straight into the sky, and then quickly condensed into an icicle. The icicle is pure and pure without any impurities. It is crystal like and beautiful. All eyes were fixed on the icicle. This is a miracle! But look around the icicle cold waves, a more intense ice mark in the icicle diffuse, that is the most holy frost power. This force is like a vine branch, slowly spreading from the bottom of the icicle, rising upward a little bit, and the speed is not fast. However, in the process of rising, the ice trace depicts a picture of the expression, which covers all aspects, seems to cover the world truth, reveals the mystery of the universe, and unfolds a picture of truth like the nine souls and all things. Countless creatures were watching.Not only people, but also fierce animals, spirit animals and so on, all eyes shining. At that moment, the focus of the nine souls continent seemed not to be in grand view city, let alone the holy war that never happened in ten thousand years, but all concentrated on this ice mark. However... just when the ice mark climbs to the middle, the icicle suddenly breaks, the whole icicle suddenly collapses, and all the forces collapse in an instant. A surging spiral pattern spreads around, and then disappears in the boundless sky and earth... "what?" The white night froze, staring at the end. Countless people were so shocked that they couldn''t return to God for a long time. "Palace master All the disciples of Ice Palace knelt on the ground and cried. Bai xiaorou couldn''t help but wipe her tears and cry. "Master At that moment, the nine souls mourned together, and all things grieved together! The queen of Ice Palace failed to enter the Holy Land and fell. Nine souls, lose another overlord! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 After the fall of ice queen, Xuanyuan emperor was cut off, and the new Nine Emperors and ten emperors were broken up again, and the power of the nine souls of the mainland was increasingly weak. But everyone knows that this is inevitable! Today''s nine spirits, has ushered in an inevitable great power, and in the past, the nine spirits will usher in a new life. The white night bit his teeth, turned and rode towards the twelve beams of light. The horse''s hooves spattered a lot of dust. "Don''t worry about that much. Go to save the Dragon Emperor first, quick!" The night roared. The people of longjue took back their mind and ran to the place where the light column broke out. The crowd galloped and galloped across the xiongjue all the way. But walking along, the sight of the white night became dignified. As expected... The power of the Imperial War is really terrifying. All the cities we pass through collapse during this journey. Countless souls are killed and injured by the energy from the great view city war. There are many injuries everywhere. There are lots of cracks in the ground. Earthquakes, Sha Hai tsunamis, and the eruption of Fire Mountain of death all came into being. It seems that the whole great continent has been thrown into the world In a big stove, everyone is suffering. If the battle place with Xuanyuan emperor in the white night is not in the holy land of the two, I am afraid that the whole xiongjue has already split into several pieces. The souls passing by looked up at these people from longjue. Their eyes are very calm, can not see the joy and sorrow, also do not care about this battle is who wins who loses, perhaps this moment many people''s hearts just think, how should they live well. The white night took a breath, and his eyes were dignified. If I had absolute power, how could this happen? "Where are they fighting?" The crowd galloped for several hours, but they could not get close to the place of the light pillar. The white night could not help but feel a little anxious and asked in a loud voice. "Preliminary judgment, it should be in the outer Saint state!" Cried a great emperor in front of him. Outer Saint state? Then we have to go through the sea! It will take at least a day to get from grand view to outer Saint state, even at the fastest speed. One day... I''m afraid the day lily will be cold. "Is there a quicker way to get to outer Saint state?" White night bit his teeth and asked again. The great emperors looked at each other and shook their heads in silence. Only a younger lower emperor made a voice. "Dragon master, I have a way to make people arrive at the outer holy state in an instant, but this method can only let one person pass." The great emperor''s name is for interest. He has been famous for only two thousand years. Seeing him, many people suddenly realize that he is proficient in space means. "Is it space magic?" Asked the white night. "Please forgive your incompetence, because there is no coordinates, we can''t send people to large-scale. We can only send one person to the outer holy state." He sighed. Alone? What''s the use of that? The twelve saints and the Dragon Emperor must be saints! War of two, that is Jihad! I don''t know how much more terrible than the war! Roar!!!!!!! At the time of public anxiety, another extremely painful sound of dragon singing rippled from the sky. People raised their eyes one after another, looking at the twelve beams of light, a huge shadow of the Dragon loomed. "That''s the Dragon Emperor!" Someone exclaimed. "He must have been caught in the trap of St. 12! Persecuted by Saint twelve Ji Di clenched his teeth. "What should I do now?" "We can''t make it. It''s too far!" "And we have to cross the sea of Sha... It''s too late..." people are a little frustrated. I''m afraid that when they go there, the Dragon Emperor will have to face a saint. If they fight the sage again, how can they win? But at a time when everyone was panicked and at a loss, the night opened. "Xidi, you cast the Dharma first, and send me there!" When he said this, everyone was surprised. "Dragon master!! Absolutely not. You are in such a state that you can''t even fight the next emperor. How can you go to the place where the saints fight? " They were busy persuading. Ji Di was also anxious and stopped the white night immediately. "Dragon Master... You can''t go!" "Emperor, cast the Dharma at once The white night, however, did not care and cried out. "No way!" Ji Di also quickly called out. "Do it! Come on Yell again at night. "If you dare, I''ll kill you!" Ji Di is angry, immediately display the emperor''s Qi, directly wrapped up, the rest of the emperor is not inferior, which is Ji Di''s opponent? "This... This..." Xi Di raised his hands without measures, and his face was ready to cry without tears. White night eyes red, glared at the Ji Emperor: "Qianqian, what do you do?" "Dragon master! I won''t let you go alone! You are going to die Ji Di''s eyes were red and her eyes were full of tears. She bit her lips and said firmly.Since she followed the white night, everything from the white night to her orders she will do her best to complete, but this time, she will not listen to the words of white night. Because, she won''t watch this man die. The white night froze. He can see the determination and determination in Ji Di''s eyes! He knew that only by words, Ji Di would not compromise any more. Today, she was determined to prevent death in the daytime. The white night took a deep breath, and the excitement calmed down. "Well, Qianqian... Since you said that, well, I won''t go." The white night whispered. Ji Di hears the sound, this just heavy vomit a breath. "Dragon master, I''m sorry... This is for you." Ji Di''s tone softened a little and lowered his voice: "in fact, it''s not only impossible to go alone. Even if we go together, we''re afraid it''s useless. We all consume a lot. Even if we join hands, we can''t stop the war between saints... But Dragon Lord, I know you won''t give up, so even if we''re defeated, I will accompany you." Ji Di''s small face is firm. She felt that the biggest mistake of her life was to meet the white night. However, she felt that her greatest happiness in her life was still the white night... she had no regrets. She was afraid to die alone in the white night. But she was not afraid to die with the white night. White night quietly looking at the woman''s delicate and beautiful face, the heart seems to be touched, for a long time, he wry smile: "thank you." Ji Di wiped the corner of her eyes and shook her head. "Let''s go." The white night took a deep breath and said slowly. Ji Di nodded and turned on his horse. But at the moment when she went up, the white night suddenly grabbed Xidi, pushed back, Xuaner pulled out the dead dragon sword, and suddenly split it towards the ground! Roar!!!! The shrill roar of the sword is like a broad and sharp steel knife, tearing the earth apart. The great emperors were caught off guard and were shocked by the sword power of the dead dragon. Ji Di''s face changed greatly. He suddenly turned around and looked. However, he saw that the white night raised his hand and held it in the air. A pure white holy power spread out and covered all sides. Holy land, reconstituted. Even if it is as thin as paper, it is not what these emperors can break. Ji Di rushed madly and attacked the Holy Land crazily. The fragile holy land trembled, but it was useless. White night full of pale, fierce gasping, staring at a face of muddled Xidi, weak way: "immediately... Open the space door for me, quick "Dragon Master... This... This can''t work... This... This..." Xi Di said with a sad face. "You don''t open... I... kill you!" Deep voice of the white night, say a word of Kung Fu, people are panting. "Dragon Master..." the emperor''s anxious facial features were almost crowded together. "Come on The white night suddenly raised his breath and roared. His palm pressed directly on the handle of the dead dragon. Xi Di''s whole body was excited and immediately closed his eyes to urge Jue. The mysterious power of space rippled from his palm in an instant. With the help of emperor Qi, he immediately formed a round and magical space Qi pattern, which was like a hand, stabbed into the void and pulled violently toward both sides. Whew! The space burst open. In the white night, my body is staggering and bumping towards the space crack. At the moment when he fell into the space crack, the fragile holy land was finally broken by Ji Di and others. Giddy rushed in. But... it''s too late. The white night has disappeared into the space method. Xidi directly sat on the ground, gasping for breath. Obviously, this move exhausted most of his strength. Ji Di lost his heart and went to the door of the lost space. Her face was as white as paper, and her face was as gray as death. Her lips, which should have been red, had no blood at the moment. Her lips trembled twice and looked at them stupidly. "Lord Ji di..." all the great emperors looked sad. Ji Di''s double pupil is lost, full of despair, suddenly a turn around, a foot mercilessly Chuai in the body of Xi di. Bang! Siddy flew out. "You bastard! I''m going to kill you Ji Di was mad to store up the emperor''s spirit, and then he wanted to kill the emperor. Xidi was scared and trembled all over his body and hastened to withdraw. The other emperors stopped Ji immediately. "Lord Ji Di, please calm down." They urged. "Lord Ji, the Dragon Lord threatened me with a sword. I can''t help it..." the emperor was extremely aggrieved. "You... You die..." giddy seemed to be bursting with anger. "Lord Ji, this is not the time to teach him a lesson. Let''s hurry up and go! Although it takes a long time, as long as we can get there in time, we can still save the dragon master! " A great emperor said in a deep voice."Yes! Go on Ji Di suddenly woke up and rushed to the West. He didn''t even ride a horse. He drove himself into the air and rushed toward the holy state. A crowd of great emperors hurriedly followed. "Dragon master!! You have to wait for me Ji Di''s face was tight, his silver teeth clenched, and his heart was silent. ... and at the other end. The space door cracked open. He stumbled out of the white night. His breath was already weak, and his consciousness was a little vague. However, the bleak cry of the emperor of the dragon was like a steel knife, which constantly pierced his heart. "Old man... I''m here... You hang in there!" The white night looked at the twelve pillars of light not far away, murmured, and walked with heavy steps. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 The holy power of terror is like a steel knife, constantly scraping and cutting the earth. The ground has been flattened one layer after another, all the mountains of the whole outer Saint state have been shattered, the earth has been flattened, the rivers have dried up, the trees have turned to ashes, and even the clouds and fog have disappeared. This place has completely turned into a pure land and ruins... the great emperors who lived in seclusion in the outer holy state died and fled, and no living beings could be seen here. In the twelve beams of light, the huge body of the Dragon Emperor has appeared. It is struggling madly, but the holy power of terror around him is like a bolt of lightning, constantly hitting it. The Dragon Emperor shook his body crazily, as if he wanted to break out of the twelve pillars of light, but it was extremely difficult. The holy power around him was too strong... the holy twelve, with his hands behind him, stepped in the void, panted slightly at the huge dragon in front of him, his eyes rippling with a trace of sense, and then looked at an empty gate not far away. Behind the door, there is a vague figure. At the moment, this man is holding his hands and releasing the holy power continuously. The Dragon Emperor is suppressed by the holy power of these two people and is hard to move. "Holy twelve! Two to one! What kind of ability? There is a kind of fighting with my grandfather alone The Dragon Emperor roared. "Alone? Dragon Emperor, no wonder you can only hide and hide for so many years. After living for so long, is your thought still so naive? It is not unjust for you to die in my hand this time, but it is a shame that my hand should be stained with the blood of an idiot like you! " Saint twelve said coldly, his eyes full of disdain. "Asshole The Dragon Emperor was furious and roared wildly. The scales and roots on his body stood up like steel. The dragon''s power was vented, and everything around him was shaken. The void was shaking and the sea was raging. The man standing in the door frowned slightly and whispered, "twelve, hurry up! It should not be too long to refine it. If the people in lysandese know that I have interfered with the affairs of the nine souls continent, then I will be in trouble! " "Good!" After a big drink, he immediately took his hand, and the twelve beams of light around him became more intense. A large number of lines appeared in the halo, and he hit the Dragon Emperor fiercely. Every mark is like a hot flame, bumping into the Dragon Emperor, and his scales and flesh are scorched black. The emperor of the Dragon once again makes a sad cry. The sound shakes the sky and spreads to every corner of the nine souls... seeing this scene in the white night in the distance, my face is particularly cold. But at the moment, he is even difficult to move forward, surrounded by the holy power of terror. Under the pressure of this holy power, every step seems to have exhausted the strength of his whole body. White night fingers tremble from Qianlong ring to take out pills, like eating beans into the mouth. However, even if there is universal respect for the body, the nine turn immortal body and the green emperor''s eternal life formula, the lost breath and damaged body can not recover so quickly. You know, what tore his body was the imperial spirit wrapped in holy power. This wound was not an ordinary wound. But white night had decided to be desperate at the moment. "If there was no old guy, I would have died long ago. Now the old guy is in trouble. Even if I can''t hold on, I have to hold on, old guy... You can hold on..." he gasped and pushed forward. Finally, the man approached the twelve beams of light. But at the moment, his breathing becomes particularly difficult. It is almost impossible to pull out his sword. How can he have the strength to stop all this? "Boy..." the pain of the Dragon Emperor suddenly that huge dragon eyes a stiff, Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at not far away that slowly moving close to the figure, the brain a blank. "Old man, why are you in such a mess? Ha ha, you said that you are invincible in the world, no one is your opponent? OK? Isn''t it for me to save you? " White night hair dance, mouth corners are blood. "Boy... You..." the Dragon Emperor opened his mouth and his eyes flashed. He didn''t know what to say. At the moment, it can be seen that the ant is still vulnerable to the ground, but it can not be saved with a white eye? He ran over and he was killed!! This silly boy! The Dragon Emperor''s heart trembled. "Dragon master?" Saint twelve over there saw the white night, and a trace of playfulness appeared on his face. "It seems that emperor Xuanyuan''s rubbish has not solved you! I think so. He can''t be your opponent with a high opinion and a low hand! " "And you sent him to die?" Wheezing at night. "To die? Ha ha, even if you don''t kill him, I will kill him, because the great emperor alliance is like your dragon Jue, there is no need to exist. I have solved the dragon emperor here, and you both lose. I will go to collect fishermen again Saint 12 shook his head, and his eyes were full of self-confidence: "the whole nine soul continent, only need to have our Vientiane gate, a clan force, only need one or two great emperors! If it exceeds this number, it is a potential threat, and we must eliminate it in the Vientiane gate! " "The Vientiane gate exists to maintain the peace of the nine spirits, not to dominate them. You just want to be the emperor of the nine spirits." It''s cold at night."Do you think I am not qualified to be the Lord of the nine souls?" Asked Saint twelve, squinting. "Of course not." Shake your head at night. "Hehe, it''s ridiculous! Whether I can sit or not, it''s not until you''re here The twelve corners of the saint''s mouth rose slightly, no longer talking nonsense. With the movement of his fingers, a ray of holy power suddenly fell and blasted towards the white night. This holy power is very slight, but... is enough to tear the white night of the present state. "Boy, be careful!" The Dragon Emperor roared and struggled wildly. But I can''t get rid of it. Two saints, with a peerless holy array! It doesn''t have a shot at all! However... in the room of the electric Firestone, a terrible breath suddenly burst out from the white night. At the same time, all the holy power around the white night was also shattered, and a vacuum zone appeared around the whole person. "What?" Saint twelve was stunned. The figure in the door also looked at the white night, with a trace of inconceivability in his vague eyes. The Dragon Emperor was staring at the white night for a long time with a bitter smile: "you little boy, you are too impulsive. Is this... Worth it?" "If it''s not worth it, what can I lose?" White night light said, the face of fatigue and pale disappeared without a trace, people no longer panting, the body almost collapsed breath suddenly rose, and then turned into a rich color of platinum. And his chest, ten halos straight into the sky, dazzling halo actually covered the twelve pillars of light. The terrible imperial Qi erupts from the body of the white night. These imperial Qi are different from the ordinary imperial Qi. In these imperial Qi, there are also mysterious holy powers. The two forces form an unprecedented magic Qi, floating around the white night. A burst of light from the dragon. "Good! boy! Now that you say that, my old dragon will live and die with you After all, the huge dragon body struggled again, and the holy power of terror was even worse than before! The dragon emperor also began to be reckless. "Half saint?" The man in the door let out a light cry. "Half saint? So what? He sacrificed the spirit of heaven. Once the spirit of heaven burned out, he would be a dead man. Even if he was a saint, he would become a mole ant and let me crush him! " Saint 12 shakes his head, disdainful all over his face and spins his finger a little. Bang! A white light screen suddenly split open, toward the surrounding bloom, between the white night and the light column, trapped him in the whole person. "I don''t need to fight you. I just have to keep you in it and wear it out slowly." Saint twelve light smile, spin son look inside the door: "quick refining Dragon Emperor, time drag long enough." "Well." The head of the door nodded, and their holy power urged more. But at this point. Bang Dang! The screen of Saint 12''s pledge suddenly burst, and a sudden white rainbow rushed over and chopped him with lightning speed. "What?" Saint twelve''s face was greatly frightened, and he hastened to summon and urge him. A surging force of strength swung out and hit the flying rainbow. However, in the flying rainbow, what erupts is the cruel and fierce sword power of the dead dragon. "Bad!" Saint twelve was so shocked that he quickly flashed aside. But in the end, half of the body was directly swallowed by the dead dragon sword, and the man fell heavily on the ground. The half of the body was directly blood and flesh blurred, the bones were exposed, and the man was half dead in an instant. "Dead dragon sword?" People inside the door exclaimed. "How could he easily break through my holy barrier? That power is invisible and only blocks the body. Even if the dragon sword is dead, it can''t be torn! " St. 12 tried to get up with pain. The holy power urged him to moisten his damaged body, and the bloody place healed instantly. But white night killed again. The strong holy power roars wildly, like a steel knife, cutting to the holy twelve. Saint 12 retreated again and did not dare to accept the move. He was particularly embarrassed. He looked at the white night with astonishment and felt something was wrong. "Even if you integrate the spirit of heaven, you can only barely reach the semi holy state... Why is your holy power so pure?" But white night didn''t intend to waste time with him. The spirit of heaven offered sacrifices. His time was running out. If he didn''t get rid of him before the spirit of heaven burned out, it would be all over. "Die!" The white night splits again, and the fierce sword like a torrent blocks the sky and blocks the sun. It seems that the whole outer holy state will be cut off. St. 12 doesn''t go to the front at all, but runs away in a hurry. "Boy, chop these pillars! Get me out of here!! When I go out, you and I will join hands to kill these two bastards The Dragon Emperor struggled and roared."Good!" White night eyes a Lin, lift sword then chop. Click. A pillar cracked in an instant. Roar!!!!!! The Dragon Emperor was furious, and his huge body swayed wildly, and the holy power that restrained it trembled. "Not good!" The people in the door cried out: "holy twelve, quickly suppress the Dragon Emperor!"!!! Don''t let it break free The twelve saints gnawed their teeth and rushed to the Dragon Emperor. "If you can''t refine it, just kill it! To avoid future trouble Sheng Shier roared, his palm turned, and a holy knife appeared in his palm. With his action, he cut the Dragon Emperor''s head www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 Sheng 12, with his holy sword in his hand, fiercely cleaved. The opportunity of killing was rippling and his holy power was released. His blade was like an axe to open the sky, which was unstoppable. The Dragon Emperor''s huge dragon eyes were staring at the fallen sword, and there was a trace of reluctance and anger in his pupil beads. But in this critical moment, a sword suddenly flew, like a whirlwind hit the holy sword. However, in the face of Sheng 12''s powerful blow, this sword Qi has no effect at all and can only slow down. However, with this trace of stagnation, it is enough! At the moment when the holy sword is about to split the Dragon Emperor, the vast sword power that covers the sky and the sun is released from the back of the holy twelve. It is like an open mouth, which is swallowed by the twelve pilgrims. It''s white night! If the Dragon Emperor can''t kill himself, even if he chooses to attack himself. "Hum!" With a sneer, Sheng Shier retreated with his sword and exposed the huge body of the Dragon Emperor on the terrible dead dragon sword. The Dragon Emperor can''t move. The holy twelve can''t hide the dead Dragon Sword spirit, but the Dragon Emperor can''t hide! He has foreseen that the Dragon Emperor will be baptized by the dead dragon sword! Isn''t it more ironic for the emperor to die than for the white sword? However. Just when he thought that the terrible sword spirit of the white night could cut off the Dragon Emperor in an instant, the terrible sword spirit suddenly disappeared without a trace, and all the destruction and killing opportunities disappeared. Saint twelve Leng, suddenly, he seems to think of something, a face of shock and anger. "That blow just now... Is a magic?" He kept saying. "Not bad!" White night light road, carry sword pilgrimage pillar to chop. Once a column is broken again, the Dragon Emperor can struggle even more. Saint twelve is unbelievable. The terrorist attack of besieging Wei to save Zhao at night was an illusion created by him with illusions! He''s sure he''ll take action to avoid it! So came such a hand, encircle Wei to save Zhao! make a gesture of attacking!! "Stupid The figure in the door couldn''t help cursing. Saint twelve was furious. He had never been humiliated like this! Immediately, he rushed to the white night with the holy sword. "Asshole! Asshole!!! I swear to kill you With a shrill roar, the holy sword rolled out a thousand Zhang sword awn, split the earth, and cut it into the white night. But the white night was unafraid. He dodged the blade and continued to chop the light column. He doesn''t sit in front of St. 12 at the moment, he only attacks the beam of light. Now, in the semi holy state of the white night, how amazing the speed and power, coupled with the universal body, only relying on the twelve saints, it is extremely difficult to kill him. Damn it! Saint twelve was full of anger, and he was almost angry. His eyes twinkled and he fixed his eyes on the giant dragon emperor. He rushed to kill him. But at this moment, the white night had already been on guard. Before people approached, the white night turned into a meteor, and the sharp sword slashed fiercely. This move of dead dragon''s sword was solid, which instantly shattered the void on the twelve sides of the saint, and the ripples of destruction pounded on his chest. Saint 12 suffered a great loss again, his chest heaved and his mouth overflowed with blood. Not an opponent? "This son sacrificed the spirit of heaven, only half holy realm, but what is surprising is that his holy power and the purity of emperor Qi are even more terrible than saints... 12! There must be something special about him! Or the spirit of heaven! Or magic weapon! With the dead dragon sword, it''s hard for you to defeat him! " Growled the man inside the door. This is the secret of the white night. The spirit of the present white night sacrifice is not the ordinary one, but the spirit of nine ten Heaven and one dead dragon! After the integration of these ten Heavenly spirits, their power is incomparable. If they sacrifice again, they can only provide a semi holy state for the white night, but they can provide him with the strength to pursue the saints! He was awe inspiring in his heart and his eyes were frozen. He did not dare to be careless any more. He murmured, his chest was white, his fingers moved, and he even urged several holy sayings. If he had been careless before, now he has begun to do his best. The holy formula of terror instantly blows to Qin Feng and spreads in the air, rippling in the void. At the same time, Saint 12 himself also launched the offensive again. He did not rush to the Dragon Emperor, but turned and ran towards the white night. But when the man approached the white night, a flash of light flashed on his body. In the light, a figure rushed out and attacked the Dragon Emperor. Split up? Not good! White night''s face suddenly changed, and immediately turned to kill, intending to intercept the sub body, but the terrible formula and the other part of Saint 12 were already approaching. In a hurry, the white night can only shake the holy formula, ignore the saint twelve''s body, and quickly back to the Dragon Emperor. But because of his ignorance, the holy sword of Saint 12 directly fell on his back. Pooh! A bloodstain appeared, and the fresh blood splashed into the air. "Well?"Saint 12 was stunned. According to the law, even if the sage ate this knife, he would be cut in two on the spot. How could this person just leave a bloodstain? Is his body harder than a saint? White night near the Dragon Emperor, a sword to split, the terrible sword spirit swallowed up the body. But the next second, Saint 12 has the action again! as like as two peas, the white light flickered more frequently at the moment. Every movement was a breath of the same horror, and twelve flashes were seen, and twelve breathtaking holy twelve appeared before the white night. These... Are real saints! It''s not a fake used by ordinary soul people to confuse people. Each one of them has the destructive power of Saint level. The only difference is that the reserve of holy power flowing on them is forcibly divided into 12 strands... "this time, how can you prevent it?" The twelve saints sneered and drank again. Even he was killed by the Dragon Emperor of Qi Dynasty, all around the southeast and northwest. The killing machine is like a big net, which covers the Dragon Emperor and the white night! Unless the white night can also be separated, and must be a saint level means, otherwise it is impossible to resist this round of attack. However, sacrificing the spirit of heaven can only give him strength, but not means! Most of his current soul skills are just emperor''s scriptures! The emperor''s Sutra can suddenly attract the head and blood of the nine souls strong, but facing the holy formula... The emperor''s Sutra is obviously not enough to see. "Boy! Leave me alone, you go first Faced with this kind of scene, the Dragon Emperor was helpless and could only shout. Saint twelve, this is not only to kill the Dragon Emperor, but also to force the white night! As long as the white night dares to enter the Dragon Emperor, he will certainly not be able to withstand the attack of the holy twelve, and he will be seriously injured! This is Saint twelve''s kill two birds with one stone! Whatever decisions are made by day night, Saint 12 will be the winner. But... just at this critical moment, the white night suddenly opened its eyes and roared fiercely. "Town In a flash, a vast and mysterious force fell from the sky! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all of those holy twelve who rushed to the dead dragon suddenly burst out of thin air. "What?" Sheng 121 was stunned. Before he could react, he suddenly fell a terrible force of repression on himself. People fell down in a roar and fell heavily on the ground. Even the void was twisted and deformed by the force of suppression. "Is this... The power of truth?" Saint 12 tried to get up and roared in pain. "The power of the word of terror is not divided into the power of truth." The man in the door said coldly, his eyes twinkled. Seeing this, the Dragon Emperor finally breathed a sigh of relief! "Hateful With the roar of the holy twelve, people were crazy. They tried their best to stand up and the ground trembled wildly. The whole continent of the outer holy state collapsed. Especially in the place where the holy war broke out, there was no complete land. The water of the sea of evil rolled over and rippled under their feet. Sheng 121 clenched his teeth and drank a lot. The sea water on both sides instantly rippled and turned into two water dragons, hitting the white night. The white night was towering and motionless, and the whole people still did not spare any effort to suppress it. But the sea water hit him, actually had no effect. "Universal respect for the body?" The Dragon Emperor''s eyes brightened. "Old man, come out quickly, I can''t hold on to it!" Said the white night, biting his teeth and panting. "Hold on! I can use my dragon power to shatter those pillars of light and break away from this array The Dragon Emperor roared, and the dragon power was powerful for several points. Around those columns of light are all shaking, are a tottering appearance. The face of the figure behind the empty door changed rapidly. Looking at this scene, the look was particularly ugly. "Saint twelve, you rubbish! I was beaten like this by a middle emperor! No wonder you can''t control the land of nine souls The man behind the door let out a cold hum and suddenly moved. Then he saw the gate trembling and the surrounding void was rippling, and a vast and boundless holy power was swinging towards this side. White night pupil slightly rises, the person has not responded, then is hit by this force body, the person suddenly flies out. St. 12, please suppress it, and go crazy. But instead of pursuing the white night immediately, he turned his head and gazed at the empty gate. "Are you coming?" "If we don''t come to this situation, the Dragon Emperor will break free! Then the situation will only be more troublesome. " The figure behind the door sank. "So... What about the state of Lysander?" "I can''t care so much now! Cut off these shackles and help me come here That man drinks. "Good!" Saint twelve immediately rushed to the door, picked up his sword and slashed at the void around the door.Seeing this, the emperor of the dragon was shocked. "Boy, stop him!! Come on The white night''s expression is condensed tightly, a gnash of teeth rushes toward that. But... It''s too late. With the movement of the holy twelve, the void surrounding the void gate is cut apart, and the whole gate seems to break free from the void. And the man seemed to be no longer hindered and stepped directly across the gate. Pooh! When he stepped out of the moment, close to the white night instantly spit out a mouthful of blood, people were shocked in the air. Just breath, white night can not bear... the comer... Is not an ordinary saint! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 The great emperor is the emperor of human beings, standing on the top of thousands of people, but even standing at the highest point of countless people, he is still an individual. Even if he overlooks millions of people, his nature will not change. But saints are different! He who is in the realm of sainthood is transcendent! Saints, who have transcended the secular world, have stepped into a new realm and ascended to a new height. They are no longer people, but saints! White night holding a dead dragon sword, his eyes are like blood, wiping off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, looking at the man who stepped out of the door, his face was full of dignity. "What''s the matter? Why is his breath so terrible?? Is he a being above the saints White night asked heavily that he had not felt the sage. Before entering the soul land, the saint also entered through the door. Only compared with the breath of this man, the sage who entered the soul land was a firefly! And the existence above saints? He didn''t dare to think about it at all, and he didn''t know whether there was such a existence. "Above the saints? I don''t know, but saint! It is also different. For example, when you sacrifice the spirit of heaven and release all the power, the power is close to the half saint, and the semi saint has found a little way of the holy land. Strictly speaking, it is not a real saint. The real saint is like me and Saint 12, who fully understand the holy way, understand the holy way, and control the holy way. We have been beyond the secular world and become holy But we are not the pinnacle of the holy way! And the real existence of the top of the holy way is the man who is called the great saint "Great sage?" The pupil shrinks at night. "They are a group of people who have jumped out of the three realms and are not in the five elements. It is said that the first person to enter this realm was a sun, who opened up the path of great sage! Great saints, regardless of fire and water, are not afraid of wind and thunder. They can see through the truth of heaven and earth with one eye. One word can destroy the mainland, one hand can pick up stars and seek the moon, and one foot can open up the world! They can do almost anything! In the face of such existence, all worldly means have no effect on them... White night, you can''t defeat such existence! In front of the real sage, you don''t even have a chance to pull out the dragon sword! " The emperor of the Dragon roared in a low voice, his voice was particularly anxious. White night Leng Leng Leng, but did not leave, he a bite of teeth, again toward the last two pillars. "How could I come here if I was greedy for life and afraid of death? Old man, I won''t leave until you leave today! " When the sound fell, the dead dragon sword cut again, and the pillar was cracked in an instant. "Son of a bitch!" The Dragon Emperor was anxious and angry, but his mood became more and more excited. There''s one more! The white night looks firm, carrying the sword like a meteor towards the last pillar. But as he approached the last pillar of light, several diamond shaped light screens suddenly appeared in front of him, and the thick and fierce holy power swayed wildly. "What?" White night Leng, people have not yet responded, diamond suddenly changed into an iron fist, hard hit the white night. The vast holy power is like a starry universe, boundless. Before it, Emperor Qi seems to exist. People are suddenly hit by it and fly out with a whoosh. The surging force seemed to tear his body. Poop! White night fell into the sea, splashing waves. "Boy!" The Dragon Emperor roared. But soon, the night jumped out again. At the moment, his hair was dishevelled and his skin was cracked. He was particularly ferocious. He could not help panting. He was holding the dead dragon sword, and his eyes were like blood, staring at the people over there. "He''s not dead yet?" Saint twelve was astonished. "Universal respect for the body? Interesting boy The man let out a whisper. "What? The world, the world, the body? How could that be possible? It is impossible for a middle emperor to cultivate such a body! " Saint twelve was astonished. "At this time, do you still treat him as an ordinary middle emperor?" The man hums coldly: "this kid must have a lot of luck secrets! 12¡¢ If you go and kill the Dragon Emperor, I will take out the boy''s brain, look at his thinking and memory, and explore his secret! " "Good!" Saint twelve nodded and rushed to the Dragon Emperor with his sword. Before, they planned to refine the Dragon Emperor and seize the opportunity of the Dragon Emperor. But now the night is coming, they can only change their actions and forcibly kill the Dragon Emperor. "Asshole The Dragon Emperor was furious, and his huge body struggled again. The last beam of light swayed wildly with cracks all over the place. Holy twelve urgent, speed up immediately. But the last pillar of light, eventually unable to suppress the Dragon Emperor, the man is not close, the light column suddenly split, the Dragon Emperor broke free from the shackles, the Dragon chant to the sky. "Not good!" Holy twelve great fright, hasten to retreat. But it was a step late, and the huge dragon claws caught him in an instant. "Chop!" Saint twelve bravely blows away. However, the furious Dragon Emperor was desperate to grasp the holy twelve with the holy sword. Even though the Dragon claws were penetrated by the power of the holy sword, they still kept on.Bang!!!! Saint 12 is firmly squeezed in his claws. "Twelve, you hold on a little, until I take this chance, and then rescue you." The people there ignored the Dragon Emperor, read a light, a palm, a surge of unparalleled strength toward this side of the white night. The white night immediately raises the sword to cut fiercely. But before the sword fell, a silent holy power instantly tore his arm carrying the sword. Pooh! Blood spatter, the dead dragon sword fell into the sea with his arms. White night pupils shrink, pale as paper, looking at the broken arm! At this moment, he finally understood the meaning of the words of the Dragon Emperor... in front of the real strong, the dead Dragon Sword no longer looks so invincible. Because in front of them, the holder of this sword can not exert its power at all. But when the man moved his hand again, the sword of the dead dragon which fell into the sea of Sha Hai flew out and turned into a simple sword. At the same time, the scabbard on his waist also flew past. The man carried a sword, and his sword went into the sheath and was hung around his waist. Dead Dragon Sword... Lost! "With this sword, I can have no scruples in the state of Lysander." The man said. The white night was ferocious and full of holy power riots. But it didn''t help. In the face of the great sage, even if he sacrificed the spirit of heaven, his power still looked pale. When the man moved again, the holy power of the whole body in the white night suddenly collapsed, and the man was pulled by the man like a kite. "Boy The Dragon Emperor roared and flung the holy twelve towards the Shahai sea, and at the same time drove the huge dragon body to hit the man. The man slightly side of the head, looking at the Dragon Emperor, pupil beads burst out of a terrifying force, once again into a barrier, blocking the Dragon Emperor. Bang!!!!! The huge body of the Dragon Emperor bumped into the power awn, shaking it, but in the end, it was unable to pass. The Dragon Emperor is also a saint''s realm, even stronger than the twelve saints, but it is not a great saint after all. Facing this man, the invincible Dragon Emperor has to bow his head. "Old man, you should go!" The white night looks at the Dragon Emperor with a pale smile. The golden yellow pupil bead of the Dragon Emperor trembled, as if he had noticed something. White night? Do you want to blow yourself up? But saw that person''s eyes rippling over a wisp of murder, suddenly raised his hand, a toward the white night''s head to pat. What he wants is the brain of white night and the chance inside. "You can''t do what you want!" At this time, the white night pupil flashed a terrible light, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, suddenly rushed out a large number of skeletons in the body, and fiercely stabbed into the human body. The man was shocked and looked at the scene in shock: "this is... Magic bone protection? Have you practiced the skill of nine turn demon king At this critical moment, the white night shocked the heart and forced out the dying blow. The terrible devil bone can pierce the holy body! The man''s mouth was bleeding. I can''t believe it. "Old man! Let''s go The roar of the white night will set off the spirit of heaven! This is the only chance for white night! The only chance to fight back! It''s also the only chance for the Dragon Emperor to escape! But at this critical moment, everything around suddenly quieted down. The white night was stunned. All the wind stopped blowing. All the breath, no longer flow. The water in the sea will no longer roll and the big waves will no longer beat. Everything in heaven and earth is like being pressed the pause key. No matter who, what, can not make the slightest move, even the heart, at this moment also stop. The white night is astonished and looks, only the brain can think. But see the Dragon Emperor at the end of the barrier, his body suddenly burst out a burst of dazzling golden light. It easily broke the barrier and flew towards this side. A huge dragon claw was hooked back to the white night, and then the terrible dragon body wound around the great saint. The white night was staring blankly. What did the dragon emperor do? "Boy, it''s you who should leave. Why should I be a sinner?" The Dragon Emperor wrapped around the great sage, the huge dragon head bent down, quietly looking at the white night, his mouth issued a bleak voice. "Thank you, boy. The happiest thing in my life is to meet a boy like you." "It''s time to part. Although I don''t want to, it''s no way to do it!" "I''ve been hiding all my life. I''ve been hiding all my life. I''ve been hiding in the state of Lisheng, and I''ve escaped to the land of nine souls. I thought I''d be immersed in people''s spitting all my life. It''s only you who will see me as a friend.""I was the happiest day in my life when I was with you. Although I was in a mess at that time, I was useless in my body, but I was happy..." "I have lived enough in my life, but it is not so easy for me to be killed even if I am a saint!" "Boy! I have taught you so many sutras and given you so many benefits. This is the last time I will help you! " "Almost... Boy, you have to go your own way in the future..." as the sound falls, the golden light of the Dragon Emperor''s body becomes more and more dazzling. A large number of golden mansions overflow from its body and pour into the body of white night. At that moment, the white night felt completely transformed... but at this time, another blue halo came from the sky, like a rainbow, and entered the white night''s body. All of a sudden, the white night was infused with two halos, and the man was like a God and powerful. Mysterious power, almost full of white night brain! The Dragon Emperor suddenly raised the huge dragon head and looked at the sky. He was stunned and burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Nine souls! It''s going to be a monster! " "It''s time to let those unrivalled Lisheng''s scumbags have a look. The nine soul people are no longer just ants that they can knead wantonly in their hands. Ha ha ha ha ha... Happy! Happy! Ha ha ha... " the sound rippled the world. In the white night, there was bleeding in both pupils. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 The sky is vast and the sea is rolling. The huge dragon emperor seems to cover the sky and Zhenhai, standing in front of the white night, magnificent and boundless. When the golden light dissipated, the blue ice light disappeared, and the white night opened his eyes again. The flaming spirit of heaven has stopped. At this moment, his whole body is full of brilliant halo. His broken arm is regenerated, and the scar is not seen. His skin is like crystal, which is particularly wonderful. But the huge dragon emperor, the whole body of the golden light has now faded down, that should have been magnificent and towering body, at this time gradually become decadent, like a candle in the wind, will be extinguished at any time. The heart beat violently at night. Ding Dong! A drop of spring water fell into the sea. The frozen Shahai immediately created ripples, and a thin layer of ice formed on the surface of the sea. He suddenly turned his eyes, but was surprised to find that there was a transparent ice spirit figure in the sky behind him. The figure is like an ice sculpture. From the outline, she is a woman. She looks at the white night quietly, but her gorgeous body is full of cracks. White night Leng: "are you?" "She''s the queen of ice." The emperor of the dragon was weak, but he floated out with a smile. "Ice queen?" "You... Are not a breakthrough failure, have..." "I did not fail, I succeeded." Ice queen dignified serious voice came out, even if the voice, let people hear also feel cold piercing. "But you still choose to give up." The Dragon Emperor smiles bitterly. "What if you don''t give up? I have made great efforts to break through the realm of saints, but it''s just a new one. Even if I enter Lisheng Prefecture, I won''t do much. There are so many strong people in Lisheng Prefecture, and there are few saints. I''m on the top of the nine spirits, and I''m still a mole ant when I go there. Why should I stick to a holy land? " The ice queen''s ethereal and ethereal voice swung open, revealing boundless helplessness. The pupil of white night rises slightly. Yes, the great emperor of the nine souls continent has made great efforts to enter the holy land, but he is not invincible in the world. In Risheng Prefecture, there are many saints, but there are no saints in the nine souls continent. Moreover, the saints of the nine souls continent come here with a lot of scruples. It can be seen that once you enter the holy land, you can no longer stay in the nine spirits. Unless he is in charge of the Vientiane gate like Saint 12, he can only hide and hide like the Dragon Emperor. "If so, why do you pursue the holy land?" The white night mumbled his lower lip and asked. "I don''t know." The ice queen shook her head. Don''t know? The white night was slightly stunned, but soon, he suddenly thought of something. Everyone is in pursuit of the supreme power, from the spirit of heaven to burning the sky, from the puppet emperor to the great emperor, and then from the great emperor to the holy land. Throughout his life, the soul person almost pursues force. "When I step into the holy land, I will suddenly repent. How boring this life is. After all, what I want to do, even if I step into the holy land, I can''t do it. What''s the meaning of the Tao I''ve been chasing all these years?" "White night, I have given all my inheritance to you. Although my inheritance is not comparable to that of the Dragon Emperor, it is also my intention. I only ask you to help me complete one thing." White night slightly nodded: "master, but words do not matter." "I hope you, as my successor, will go to Lysander for me, go to icehouse in Lysander, and help me defeat all the talents of iceberg." The ice queen whispered. Ice house? Is that queen ice''s home? "You still can''t let go?" The Dragon Emperor gave a faint smile. The ice queen''s transparent pupil flashed a trace of reluctance, but more helpless: "at that time, my talent was mediocre, by the family run, my parents were transferred to the remote collateral family on the way to be brutally killed by the strong, only I survived, and the ice family strong in the side see death do not save!! My parents died because of their dislike of me. Although I have given up pursuing martial arts, the unhappiness in my heart has never changed. " "Ha ha ha ha..." the Dragon Emperor laughed: "so why have I been in jiuhun for so long that the Nine Emperors and ten emperors only know you? You and I are not the same? The hypocrites of Lisheng state are full of benevolence and righteousness on the surface, pursuing the holy way, saying that they have no desire and no demand, but they really want to be profit oriented. They are more greedy than anyone else! " As he spoke, the voice and breath of the Dragon Emperor began to weaken. He turned his head, looked at the white night, and said with a smile, "boy, the next way is up to you. Take the inheritance of our two people and go to Lisheng Prefecture. I believe you will certainly shine in Lisheng Prefecture." When the sound fell, the huge body of the Dragon Emperor gradually turned into the color of lime, starting from the tail, slowly petrified. At the same time, the ice queen''s body also condensed into an ice sculpture, slowly split open. "Old man... How can I revive you?" White night murmured lower lip, hoarse asked. "I don''t know." Dragon Emperor shook his head, smile is still free and easy: "only against the sky to change life, but this is very people can do..."The pupil shrinks at night and rushes to the Dragon Emperor, but it is too late. "My name is Longxiao, and I come from the Dragon nationality of Lisheng Prefecture... So... Don''t call me an old guy again..." with a bitter smile, the body of the Dragon Emperor is completely petrified and gradually collapses... standing in front of the huge dragon carving in the white night, his eyes are dull and he can''t get back to God for a long time. Heaven and earth are dead, the sea is calm, a whine rippled in the whole nine soul continent. The transcendental strong man who dominates the nine spirits and causes them to turn pale, disappears. The Dragon Emperor and the ice queen both fell. The curtain of the next era has come to an end. Click. A strange voice rang out. However, in the center of the broken Dragon carving, there is a change, and the ice sculpture is also broken. Two halos suddenly burst out and fall towards the sea of evil. It''s two beads! The white night breathes a tight, immediately rushed to the past, put the bead in the hand, spread out the palm to see, one red and one blue, the top is full of the breath of Dragon Emperor and ice queen. I saw it in the white night and swore secretly. "When I master the supreme word, I will make you see the sun again! Change your life against the weather? I will do it! " When the voice fell, he put away the beads, and at the same time, the supreme power released by the Dragon Emperor to control everything around him also instantly dissipated. The saint and the holy twelve instantly broke free from the confinement, the water of the evil sea turned again, the wind rose again, and the holy power in the air was madly intertwined... the saint suddenly raised his head, staring at the white night, and his eyes showed a touch of wonder. "The Dragon Emperor, a stupid thing, even used his own life to launch the dragon family forbidden art, and passed on his holy power to you... Ignorance, ignorance!" The sage broke into a curse. "Is it?" White night double pupil a red, suddenly rushed past, the whole person is like a sudden burst of flame, holy power such as tide devour that person. "Do you think you can compete with me if you get the inheritance of two saints? I am a saint The man was so angry that he raised his fist and blasted towards the white night. However, the white night does not hide, does not dodge, the positive confrontation. Bang! Hands on. However, the saint was shocked by the terrible force on his fist at night, and his body was shaking. He raised his fist, only to find that his whole fist was completely covered by frost. On the frost, there was the fearsome dragon power, which he was crazy to vent. If he was not the body of the great sage, he would have torn the Dragon force into powder. "What''s the matter? You... How could your power suddenly become so powerful? " The saint said strangely, but soon, he understood everything, his eyes fixed on the chest of the white night, a burst of horror! But watch the flame burning in the chest at night. It''s the spirit of heaven burning! It turns out that when the Dragon Emperor and the ice queen gave the inheritance to the white night, they sacrificed their own souls and hit the white night. At this moment, the white night has already possessed the terror power of the two emperors after sacrificing the spirit of heaven! At the moment, he has already surpassed the emperor! "Die for me!" The bloody eyes of the white night were awe inspiring, and the intention of killing broke out. In an instant, people rushed to the holy master''s cruel fists, rolling thousands of sword Qi, tearing the void like a meat grinder, and facing the great saint with his head covering. "Ah?" The man''s face was terrified, and he could not dodge in a hurry. He quickly raised his shield to resist it. However, his terrible shield had no effect at all in the face of the ferocious blow of the white night. The cruel and violent destructive force instantly tore off the big shield and hit him hard on his head. Bang! The great sage''s head exploded in an instant, blood splashed all over the place, and the man staggered and fell towards the sea of evil spirits. The holy twelve beside him was stunned... the great saint... Was killed by one blow of the white night? But... just at the moment that the man just touched the water of Sha Hai, the headless corpse suddenly moved and turned into a golden light and rushed towards the gate of emptiness. In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, and he continued to blow several fists. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the terrible fist smashed the body into pieces, which seriously damaged the soul and greatly reduced the soul power. But he still did not stop, crazy into the void door. "You are strong indeed, but you have no formula! It''s not so easy to kill me! Boy, you wait. Sooner or later, I will get revenge From the space door, the terrible scream came out, and the great saint fled in confusion and disappeared. "Lord... You..." Saint twelve is dull. The white night rushes to the place where the space door disappears, bombards the holy power unceasingly, but can''t tear open the space. It is true that he has enough strength, but he still has to suffer great losses without the holy formula. That doesn''t mean he''ll give up. "Take me to the state of Lysander at once!"White night, red eyes, angry and roaring. "You..." Saint twelve was stunned. Before he could react, he suddenly appeared behind him, raised his arms, pressed them on his shoulder, and then exerted his strength. Click. "Ah Saint twelve roared in pain, and his arms were torn by the white night. He saw the white night a few palms, hit on the body of the holy twelve, the holy twelve was immediately blasted to the lower level of the great emperor, people spit blood fiercely. "I promise you! I''ll take you right away! " Cried the holy twelve. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 When Ji Di and others crossed the sea and came to the outer holy state, they were all stunned and couldn''t believe what they saw. The whole outer Saint state has been sunk. The area regarded as a forbidden area by jiuhunren no longer exists at the moment... the sea of Sha has flooded the broken continents, and the terrible waves are constantly rolling. There is no imperial spirit in the air, only the chilling holy power. And white night, stepping on the surface of the sea, one hand to hold the holy twelve, as if walking on the ground toward this side. twelve broken limbs, the wound is shocking, like a human *, by white night carry forward, fresh blood stained the sea of water. "Dragon master!" All of them trembled, and their eyes were frightened. "Go back." In the white night, his face was cold and his voice was cold. Ji Di and others nodded, but the sharp eyed Xi Di found that in the waist of the white night, the terrible dead dragon sword was no longer there. "Dragon master, your sword..." "has been taken away." The white night shook his head, with evil spirit in his eyes. Everyone was startled. How could anyone take the things of the white night? However, no one dares to ask about the specific situation of white night. I think the mood of white night should be extremely bad at this moment. When they arrived at the shore, they crossed their horses and headed for the grand view city. This time, white night finally tasted the taste of failure. Also more and more understand the value of power. The old man died because of me. This time, he couldn''t even keep the Dragon Sword... he gritted his teeth in the dark at night, and his heart was filled with ripples. He is not the ice queen, he will not stop here, and the ice queen is also in favor of his toughness, which would rather sacrifice himself with the Dragon Emperor. She knew that she could not fulfill her wish, but white night could! "Who is that man?" He asked coldly, seizing Saint XII, which was hanging on the horse''s back. "No door, no door! He is an elder of the unofficial forces and one of the supporters of the Vientiane gate in the state of Risheng Saint twelve weak said, at the moment he did not dare to have the slightest resistance. "How can I find him?" "Find no way... It''s OK." Hearing the sound of the white night, bursts of light in my eyes. ... bang! The void shivered, then a confused but headless figure bumped out of it. The figure is particularly frightening. The body is full of holes, and the blood is constantly overflowing, and almost drained. However, although the figure is dilapidated and not human, he is still alive, and a faint holy power still maintains his life. "Fortunately, I have a unique mantra," though death is immortal. "As long as I regenerate my head and repair my damaged body in a stick of incense, I will not die." Figure hastily cross knees to sit down, conditioning work and rest. A head quickly emerged from the broken neck. However, due to the lack of holy power, although the head grew out, it was pitted, extremely irregular and extremely ugly. He hastily used the remaining holy power to repair the heart and other places. However, this recovery failed to meet the expectation. All the wounds were covered with a thin layer of sticky membrane, and then the holy power collapsed. The figure suddenly opened his eyes, became angry and gasped: "asshole! Asshole!!! Even hurt my soul, so that I am now only the realm of the supreme emperor! Asshole The roar rippled in the room. How difficult it is for the emperor to enter the holy land. It is even more difficult for a soul person to beat his cultivation. Although he forced the Dragon Emperor to death and captured the dead dragon sword, the sudden outbreak of the white night greatly damaged his vitality. If he could be re elected, he would never follow the advice of Saint 12 to plunder the inheritance of the sage of the Dragon Emperor, otherwise he would not be beaten from the great sage realm to the great emperor realm. If this thing spreads out, it will cause a great disturbance! And he, too, will become a laughing stock! After swallowing several pills, the figure continued to recover his body. For a long time, the wounds on his body had been seventy-eight, but he could no longer produce any holy power. Only emperor Qi... the power of saints disappeared completely... "now there is no saint''s realm. Although there is a dead dragon sword, it can''t be kept. We need to hide in seclusion for a while, Think again. I am dead dragon sword again. If I restore the realm of great sage again, I will be able to gallop at will The man was thinking. But in the moment of thinking, the door of the house was suddenly knocked. I''m very sincere. "Don''t scatter, elder! Can you be in it? The headmaster told you to go to the meeting. " Outside the house, there was a figure. "I''m refining pills. I can''t go for the time being. Tell the leader about it." Don''t give up, take a breath gently and say in a deep voice. "This... OK." The man outside hesitated and turned away. Don''t scatter to see the appearance, this just heavy relaxed tone. ... bang! The body of Saint twelve fell heavily on the hall, and a number of great emperors lined up on both sides, one by one opened their eyes and looked at the man on the ground in disbelief.This is the supreme existence of the nine spirits, standing at the top of the Vientiane gate! Today, however, he was broken limbs, fell to the ground like a dead dog. This is a saint. Many of the great emperors breathed their breath and worshipped the white night more and more. But only Bai Ye knew clearly in his heart that the capture of Saint 12 had nothing to do with him. This was the credit of emperor long and empress ice. "From today on, long Jue takes over Vientiane gate!" White night back to the public, light said. "Yes, dragon master!" The crowd was boiling with blood and clasping hands. "Look at this man. I will be closed for a period of time. After that, I will go to Risheng state. During my absence, everything will be controlled by Ji Di and Yan Di! In addition, issue an imperial edict, I want the whole force of nine souls to submit! Including the wine Valley and the great fire palace White night again, the voice is particularly determined. Next to the Ji emperor heard the sound, a little surprised: "dragon master, if they don''t from how to do?" "If anyone doesn''t follow, kill." Cold words come out, killing opportunities rippling. People were in a state of panic. White night, this is the next cruel! He doesn''t want to wait any longer! On the same day of the closure, the team of Dajing city set out, like a big net, spreading to the whole land of nine souls. Xuanyuan falls, sheng12 is captured, the alliance of the great emperors is broken, the dragon in the gate of Vientiane has no head, and the whole nine souls are respected by the Dragon Jue. In Dayan palace, Emperor Yan stepped out and looked at dozens of emperors standing in front of him with a bitter smile on his face. "From today on, the great flame palace will be incorporated into the Dragon Jue." And in wine Valley, the same thing happened. The wine emperor was indignant, but he still compromised. Otherwise, once he refused, he would die. Both the wine emperor and the Yan Emperor will understand that because of their so-called mutual non help, from that moment on, the white night will only treat them as passers-by. The ice palace will become the core force of dragon Jue, surpassing the nine spirits. In the small world. Under the green emperor''s tree, the towering big tree is blooming with shining light. The white night lifted his hand from the old tree trunk, looked at the tree, and breathed a little, his gloomy face showed a long lost smile. "You have too much evil spirit." The green emperor''s voice came out of the tree. Under the influence of the great emperor''s inheritance and sage''s means, the Qing emperor has been revived, which is a little comfort to the white night. "Gu Long died because I lost my sword." Shake your head at night. "You have too high requirements for yourself, white night, you have a long way to go in the future. You can''t lose your cool heart because of temporary failure. That will only make you lose more." Qing emperor''s slow way. Although his accomplishments were not high, he saw more things than in the white night. This is also the reason why he has always been regarded as his teacher. In the white night, he nodded silently. "Have you decided to go?" "I have to go." "Are you ready?" The green emperor smiles. The white night was silent for a moment, and suddenly stood up. His whole body was suddenly full of imperial spirit. But soon, the mysterious and vigorous holy power also rose and wrapped his imperial spirit. It seemed that he wanted to integrate with it. After a while, a column of light burst out from him, shining the whole small world. With the inheritance of the Dragon Emperor and the ice emperor, the strength of the white night has soared again, and has entered the upper emperor. But for the state of Risheng, the great emperor is insignificant. He raised his hand and raised his finger. A row of wonderful but white light blooming things flew out of the Qianlong ring. He grabbed one of the animal skin books and opened it. On top of that book are words and images condensed with holy power... "before I go to Liszt, I want to ask one thing." "What''s the matter?" "What is the twilight of nine souls?" The white night asked in a deep voice and spread out the books. There was a record about the nine souls at dusk. Countless strong people commit suicide, including saints... this is too strange. What kind of secret is hidden in it? The Qing emperor hesitated for a moment, apparently knowing something, but did not immediately answer. After a long time, he asked leisurely, "what have you found?" "Tomb array!" The white night hoarse said: "a big array with the tomb as the array point and the whole nine souls as the array diagram. This is a super large array, and the tomb I got the chance to get is one of the big arrays..." "I don''t know much about the secret of the nine souls at dusk. It is said that it was a huge threat involving two continents, and was about to land in order to destroy it One of the highest officials launched this array. For the continuation of the mainland, someone had to sacrifice, so the tomb array was formed... "The Qing emperor summarized.Few people know this secret. "So the whole continent of nine souls is full of such powerful saints'' tombs, isn''t it?" White night asked with a smile. Green emperor slightly a Leng, vaguely understood the meaning of white night. But see his eyes twinkle, a wisp of cold in the pupil ripple. "The chance in these tombs is my preparation." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 With the recovery of pills, Saint XII grew his hands and feet again, but now he is no longer as majestic as before. His whole body is as thin as wood, like an old man in his old age, it seems that he will die at any time. As you can see, this is just the result of his being hit hard by the fact that he was unable to bear the fact that he was reduced from a saint to a great emperor. If you think about it carefully, it is also true that Saint 12 has not known how many years he has experienced, how many opportunities he has gained and how much hardship he has suffered. However, he has been directly beaten into the realm of emperor by night. If he wants to step into the realm of sage again, he does not know how difficult it is. With his life span, he will be very difficult. What''s more, the Vientiane gate he managed was completely eradicated by the white night, leaving an empty shell, and the whole nine souls were completely in the hands of the white night... thinking that the character who once looked like a mole ant in front of him has now climbed on his head, and he is crawling on his heel like a poor worm, and he is despised by the Dragon Jue people in Dajing city, He was filled with resentment. Go back to Lysander first! Stay in Lisbon! White night! I''ll get it back! Saint twelve thought bitterly and indignantly in his heart. It''s just. Since the closure of the white night, Saint 12 has never seen him again, and the Dragon Jue power in Dajing city has begun to be transferred out. This makes Saint XII very confused. Nine souls have been controlled by the white night. Why do the people of longjue rush out every day? What are they doing? Saint twelve is uneasy and always feels wrong. It wasn''t until a few months later that the white night reappeared. The holy twelve hastened to examine the white night, but he could not see why. The white night was still the supreme emperor, and his whole body still exuded imperial spirit. However, what made him very curious was that the holy power that should have been mixed in the imperial spirit had been restrained by him at the moment. At the moment, he was an ordinary great emperor and could not see anything different ¡£ "Let''s go." The white night is light. Saint 12 did not speak. He walked out of the grand view city in the white night and turned over and mounted his horse. Although he recovered his limbs, he still did not dare to run away, because he knew that the great emperor in white night was much stronger than his superior emperor. Nine soul people all know that we can never measure the white night with the normal level of soul state! They galloped all the way to the broken outer Saint state. At the other end of the outer sanctuaries, there was actually a small continent that had not been destroyed in Jihad because it had been sheltered by special forces. When they got to the shore, they flew into the air, crossed the sea of Sha, and approached the small continent. When they approached the small continent, they fell down one after another, and a terrible force burst out from the small continent, pounding them like strong winds and waves. White night only felt as if he was going to be torn by this breath, and it was extremely difficult for people to move forward half an inch. What power is this? White night frown, not like holy power, but there is an unspeakable flavor, similar to space power, but more mysterious than ordinary space power. But when he saw the holy twelve drinking, the momentum opened and the great force wrapped around his body and approached the continent. Seeing this in the daytime is also a kind of learning, offering holy potential. At the moment when the holy power was opened, he found that the force impacting him was much weaker. It turns out that this is a holy power! After using the general trend, you can integrate yourself with this force, and go down with the trend without being hindered! Wonderful life! The two fell on the mainland, which was particularly desolate. There was no vegetation and no life on it. It seemed like a forgotten land. But in the middle of the continent, there was a magnificent mountain, and below the mountain was a huge stone gate. There were two huge statues standing at the stone gate, one with long hair and one with a slender mouth Sword, straight to the sky, another statue can not see the face, but full of armor, holding a crazy knife, against the earth. The two statues stand in heaven and earth. Although they seem ordinary, they have a different artistic conception. White night glanced at the two statues, and some information flashed in my mind. What information did he get from the tomb. Then he saw Saint 12 go to the gate, press his hands on the door, close his eyes, and slightly urge Qi. Whoa! Under his two palms, he immediately climbed out a large number of sudden white lines, which spread around like lightning, and then spread all over the surface of the whole gate, which was particularly magical. After the lines are covered, the gate moves gently, making a dull noise, and the ground vibrates gently. The door opened and it was dark inside. Saint 12 gasped slightly and said to the white night behind him: "after passing through here, you can enter the state of Risheng." White night nods and steps inside. However, stepping into it, it was a surprise. It turns out that behind the gate is a huge cave, and in the cave, there are countless apertures in front of which there is a barrier that can not be easily broken."These apertures are all leading to the state of Lysander, and each aperture is a gateway to the state of Lysander, but no one knows where it can take you! You can enter any aperture you like Then he took out a scroll from his arms and threw it to the white night. White night reached out and opened it. It turned out that this was a simple map of some parts of the state, with the location of no door clearly marked on it. "Find it yourself! Farewell At this moment, Saint 12 suddenly turns around and rushes towards one of the space doors. The man bumps into it and disappears. White night rushed to stop, but can not stop. In the past, there was no sound in the white night. If Saint 12 dared to escape, he would be killed. However, if he could escape, he would not stay here. However, he didn''t throw the map of no door position to Bai Ye, but hoped that Bai Ye could find the trouble of no door and die in the hands of those without doors! Because he knows the state of Lysander! Clear and powerful without door! I know that in the present white night, in front of such a giant without a door, even a tiny ant is not counted. In the white night, the corners of his mouth are light, and he puts away his scroll. He wants to find a space door to leave, but in the middle of these space doors, there is an old man who is taking a nap. The old man''s coarse cloth clothes were gray and yellow. He looked sloppy. He held a wine pot in his hand and was full of wine. Is this man? White night heart doubts, just about to approach, the old man made a sound. "You are not a new holy land. You don''t have to pass the test here. You can go in and out of Lisheng at will! Come on in The old man did not open his eyes. "What do you mean? If you are a new holy land, do you have to accept your test before you can enter the state? " The white night asked curiously. "Of course." The old people are indifferent. "If the test is not successful, will the sage not have to enter the state?" If it''s the two saints of the white dragon, what''s so funny? With the power of saints, they will never die for ten thousand years. Now, how many ghosts are hidden everywhere? How can the nine spirits have this pattern today? However, the old man shook his head: "if you fail my test, it''s not that you can''t enter Lisheng state, but you won''t get my reward and recommendation. The new holy land of nine souls is only a newcomer in Lisheng state. If they want to develop and survive, they must rely on large groups. I have a large number of recommendation orders from powerful sects. If they pass the test, I will give them benefits and promotions A letter of recommendation to help them enter the gates. Otherwise, they will go in like this. They will be very difficult in the state of Lysander. They may even be killed! It is extremely unfavorable to their development. " Benefits? As soon as the words fall, my eyes burst into light at night. "Can those who are not holy places be tested?" "Non saints?" The old man''s drowsy eyes looked at the white night with disdain. He snorted and shook his head: "if you want to pass my test, no matter how bad it is, you have to be a semi saint. Young man, you seem to have not practiced for a long time, and you may not be able to use it for thousands of years. If you can prove yourself to be a superior emperor in a thousand years, it is a natural gift. But the superior emperor is like a pig and a dog in Lisheng Prefecture, and he is not much in front of the old man Well, the old man is here to advise you not to go to Liszt! Go back to the Holy Land! As for my test, you can''t finish it! Let''s go, let''s go Then he waved his hand. White night a listen, can not be convinced, look indifferent: "old man, this is what words? If you don''t try, how can you know my strength? " The old man squinted at him, his eyes were a little impatient: "young people, don''t listen to advice, let''s go!" "What if the younger generation refuses to leave?" "Refuse to leave?" The old man got up and said coldly: "Stinky boy! Repeatedly disturbing the old man to rest! Hum! Good! Since you are so arrogant, the old man will teach you a lesson today After that, the old man poured a mouthful of wine and said, "you can do something! If you can meet me in ten moves, I will lose! " "Is that what you said?" The white night squinted and went straight to the old man. "Of course The old man said indifferently, and his eyes fell on the white night again. He glanced at him at will. But soon, he seemed to see something, and he called out in a hurry: "wait a minute "Did the old man regret it?" Asked the white night with a frown. However, the old man did not answer immediately. His eyes were locked on the waist of the white night. After staring at it carefully for a while, his face suddenly became extremely astonished. After a long time, he raised his hand and pointed to the waist of the white night with some trembling... "that token... Is it a fighting order?" White night Leng next, look down, nodded: "good, this is fighting order, how?" Unexpectedly, the old man''s look changed: "you are a fighting saint? How could this be possible? The fighting Saint at the level of the great emperor? What''s wrong with this Bai Ye didn''t know that the token was placed on him, which had subverted the old man''s three outlooks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 "Impossible..." "there must be something wrong." "Is that a fake? But... Color and quality are not fake at all! No one above the nine spirits has the ability to fake, let alone the courage "So... What''s the matter with this young man?" The old man murmured and lost his mind. His brain seemed to be engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. At night, he frowned: "old man, do you want to fight? If you don''t fight, I''ll give up the reward. " "Fight! Why not The old man suddenly sobered up, and a humming voice came out of his nose: "you are just the emperor! How can it be a fighting saint? If the old man doesn''t believe it, he''ll try your tricks! " "Don''t you think you''ll lose if you meet you in ten moves? Why do you still want to test me? " "If you encounter me within ten moves, even if I lose, I will give you normal rewards and recommendation letters. But if you can hold on to a hundred moves without falling down, I will give you better rewards and stronger letters of recommendation! What do you think? " Said the old man. White night thought for a moment, silently nodded: "deal!" "Good! Let''s go, boy. Take out all your strength and let me see what you can do The old man is still carrying his hands behind him, looking like an expert. "That old man, offended!" In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, and his fighting spirit burst out. He knew that the old man was not easy to deal with. Although he looked untidy, he could sit here and do the work of receiving the newly promoted holy land. He was not a general person. At least, he was definitely a saint. Whether it was the ordinary holy land or the frightening holy land was unknown. But no matter what level, white night will not be careless! He quickly stepped on his feet and rushed to the past. At the moment of sprint, the ten Heavenly spirits in his chest fused rapidly. The Dragon Emperor and the ice queen gave him all the inheritance and beat the burning power of the heavenly spirit into his body. However, the white night did not get the two strong souls, but the ten spirits in his body were still the ten. However, different from the past, the ten Heavenly spirits are far more powerful than other heavenly spirits. Rao is the other great emperors with 100 heavenly spirits, and their power after integration is not as powerful as these. After all, not long ago, he just forced Taotie tianhun and Linghua tianhun to the 12th heaven. With the help of Huanyu zunti, the dead dragon tianhun hit the 13th heaven, and the spirit of heaven stepped into a higher level. While the body of white night was constantly explored, his body has been upgraded to a higher level. His body is now the peak of the world''s revered body, even surpassing the search The body of Chang Sheng is so terrible. However, this is not the killer of white night. After the fusion of the ten Heavenly spirits, his chest was dazzled and bloomed, and then quickly disappeared into a small spot, floating in his chest. In that little spot, it seemed that there was a universe! This is the transformation of white night quality! This is beyond the effect of the fusion of ordinary terrors and spirits! The old man stared at the chest of the white night, and his eyes showed a trace of surprise. But soon, the surprise became more and more intense, and later, it turned into deep shock and shock. "This is the soul of Haotian war? You... How could you, the great emperor, fuse such a terrible spirit? " The old man''s tongue was a little tangled, and his brain was stunned. When he reacted, the white night appeared in front of him, and a fist hit him in the face. The fist and the old face had a close contact, and the surging force exploded instantly. Bang! There was a dull noise. The old man''s body was like a broken kite. It flew straight out and fell heavily on the ground, bursting out a lot of sand and stones. "Old man, I won." White night put up fists, a faint smile. The old man suddenly got up and touched his face. He was furious: "Stinky boy, how dare you hit me in the face! I will teach you a lesson "I''ve won!" "Don''t you want better rewards?" "Yes, come on." Smile in the white night. Just take this old man to try his hand, and instantly understand the attack routine of the strong in Liszt. But now the serious old man will not give the night half a chance. His eyes are cold and his eyes are suddenly moving. At that moment, the air flow around the old man suddenly slows down. White night eyebrows move. Not only the airflow, but also the rippling wind around, the revolving space doors, and even their own hearts, slowed down with the movement of the elderly. With this move, he grasped the whole time and space in an instant! All existence slows down, which means that his speed has been raised to an unprecedented level of terror. This is not a general trend, but a kind of Artistic Conception! A kind of artistic conception only in the hands of the superior! Whoosh! His eyes flickered. Before the white night could see the old man''s movements clearly, the fist of the other party hit him. He was not polite, but also hit the white night''s face. However, the white night is not the same as it used to be at the moment. He murmured, and the spirit of Haotian''s war spirit was launched, and the soul force burst out like a ripple, which broke the artistic conception of the other party. The strength quickly rushed out, mixed with the imperial spirit, and formed a whirlpool in front of him.Bang! The old man''s fist hit the whirlpool, and was entangled by the whirlpool. However, he shook his hand at will. The whirlpool burst into pieces, and the hand was pulled and pinched to the neck of the white night. After the white night step, he retreated, his fingers flicked slightly, and the spirit of the spirit of Haotian war spirit burst out in a flash. It was thousands of sword Qi that flashed to the old man like a star light. "It''s a little interesting!" The old man gave a low smile, and his palm moved. It was a trick to condense a mirror with holy power. The sword gas hit the mirror, and bounced back in a flash and shot it at the white night. But the night was not much, and rushed forward. Those swords hit him, but they did not cause him a little damage, but they all integrated into his body, and became their own, and quickly rushed to the palm. So, the palm of the white night blinked with a strange halo, a shocking force splashing out. The old man frowned slightly, but he saw a drink on the night. "Town!" Dong! A great power fell. "What? How can the upper emperor have the holy power? " The old man was suddenly unable to guard, just to escape, he was slightly bent by the holy force, his feet stepped on the ground. "Chop!" In the eyes of the white night, the war was full of fierce force. The force of the terrible force burst out in his palm. Like the torrent of spray, it was transformed into a long and huge sword spirit outside his palm, and it was cut down like a tiger head. Dong!!!!!!!! The amazing sword power shocked all aspects of everything, even those space doors were shaking, the ground that chopped was broken, dust flying. The old man still stood behind the dust. However, he was more embarrassed at the moment. The terrible sword Qi made his robe scarred. His arms were raised and the sword force was severely touched. The most pure holy power was used. Although the sword spirit of the white night is strong, the strength of the old man is more powerful and the body is more terrifying. It is a real night to cut it off with a sword. I feel a little bit disappointed by the movement of my heart in the night. But it''s not all of him. His pupils moved, and the pupil beads suddenly became bright, then the strength of his body turned into numerous electric currents, quickly gathered towards his arm, then came out of body, and suddenly put on the long sword Qi. Bang!!!!! The sword burst out suddenly, and the shocking explosion sounded in the cave. The whole continent was shaking. The sea around the sea crazy overturned, the strength shattered the clouds, shaking the sea, amazing impact even the night to earthquake back more than 100 meters. He gasped slightly, looking at the distance, but saw the old man over there flew out, fell heavily on the wall, and hit the mountain wall into a deep hole. This is the power of the saints that the night has learned. Before the decision of the great saint, his biggest feeling is that he has not enough power! As the great saint said, what can he do if he has strength in space? Without the secret, there is no means, but a saint is still hard to ascend. So he launched the whole dragon Jue people, in the already belong to their own nine soul continent crazy excavation! Looking for the legendary tomb array, looking for the nine souls in the evening of the dead people''s inheritance. And this move "smashes the void" is one of the means he gets! "Old man, are you ok?" I looked at the big hole that was smashed in the night and shouted. "I... I''m fine... How can I be ok?" The old man coughed twice and climbed out of the hole. He was now in a state of disheartened, in a state of embarrassment, and his broken clothes were almost hard to cover. What makes it strange to him is that his arms have been behind him since he came out, which seemed particularly funny. It was a fog in the night. "What''s wrong with your hand, old man?" "No, nothing!" The old man was calm and serious: "boy, Congratulations, you have finished my test! Now, I will give you the good! " After that, the old man threw his head and didn''t know where to fly out a small bottle and a token. Catch it right away in the white night. "This is ten senior Tianhua Dan. This token is the token of the top-level sect. With him, you can enter the super zongmen in Lisheng state. Of course, you can hang up to the black market and sell a good price!" The old man walked along. "Thank you very much." "Your boy... Not simple ah, the superior emperor in the District, even knows the holy secret of the holy power... It seems that you have got the chance of the saint." The old man said in a surprise. "It''s just a good luck." "Hum! In lissan, you won''t continue to be lucky like this! " The old man seemed impatient, and said seriously, "OK! Things are for you. You can go. Go fast... "Br > oh..." br > I saw him strangely in the night, but I didn''t say more. I picked a space door and went in.The old man looked at him in a hurry. When the figure of the white night disappeared in the space door, he lay on the ground in a hurry and kept rolling. His mouth screamed "ouch Yo". When he saw his hands, they were bloody and full of sword marks. "What the hell is this, the emperor? This... This... This... Is clearly a demon!! This stinky boy... Ouch... It''s killing me... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 Whoa! A strange sound sounded. The sight was dark and bright. When we looked around again in the white night, it was no longer the cave where the nine souls went to Lisheng state. It was surrounded by beautiful scenery of birds and flowers, and the air was filled with a sweet fragrance, which made people feel relaxed and happy. He closed his eyes, felt a little, then opened them suddenly, his face full of joy. "Is this the state of Richmond? How terrible! The aura in the air here is much stronger than that in the nine soul continent! If you practice here, you will get twice the result with half the effort! " White night thought, along the path to go forward. How can he not know the mind of Saint 12? Deliberately give him the map, that is afraid he can not find no door. However, white night has self-knowledge. At this time, to find no door is no less than to seek death. While walking, you can also see many souls in a hurry. Of course, these soul people are not as terrible as the Dragon Emperor and others said. There are saints everywhere in the holy state, which is false, but... After walking for two hours in the daytime, the lowest existence they encounter is the upper emperor, and then the semi saints and saints. If you really want to evaluate a passing line, there are only saints. In the end, it''s Lisheng state. Nine spirits are not worth mentioning in front of Risheng state. But after all, is this the land of nine souls? "The purpose of my coming to Shengzhou is to avenge the old man and the ice emperor. At the same time, I have to fulfill the promise of the ice emperor and find a way to revive them. However, the current strength is very important. I have so many saints to inherit, so it should not be too difficult to enter the holy land. Now I still want to find a way to join the sect." Thinking about it in the white night, he took out the token in his arms and looked at it. White night still knows nothing about this recommendation order. It does not know which sects it is useful for. All the saints he receives are inherited from the powerful people with a long history, and they do not record the current situation in the state of Lisheng. After walking for about three hours, the white night finally came to a city. "Zhongyao city? Good name The white night smiles and steps in. As soon as he entered the gate of the city, he was confronted by strong holy power. When he looked up, he was half holy. Great emperors like him were very rare, and they were all doing some hard work. White night rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not wrong. They were working. It is just like the hard work in the land of nine souls. However, the horses they led were quite different from the goods they pulled. The goods were all miraculous things with various splendors. The horses were also divine horses with amazing strength. The worst was the strength of the upper emperor, which was extremely difficult to tame. For these people, it is not difficult to guess that they are the great emperor who did not accept the old man''s test or challenge failure and entered the holy state. They have no recommendation order from the sect, so they are difficult to enter the sect. If they want to survive in Lisheng state, they can only rely on this to earn materials for cultivation from the powerful saints. They dare not leave the city too far away. After all, there are strong people everywhere. As the bottom group of people in the state of lysheng, one and a half saints can kill them! Compared with the strong people in the outer holy state, they are the people who really desire the power to pursue the spirit. Although the people of the outer holy state live in seclusion and claim to pursue the Holy Land in seclusion, they are pretending to be noble. If they really want to pursue the holy land, they are the best choice to come here. White night turned to the center of the city and found the largest auction house in the center of the city. Heixuan auction house! He was a little surprised because this auction house had already existed at the time of the "nine souls Twilight". He didn''t expect that the auction house would still be handed down in the past so many years! It''s incredible. Although it''s called an auction house, it''s also an excellent place to explore information and exchange information. However, a high-ranking emperor like the white night is always white eyed and contemptuous wherever he goes. Just like the nine spirits, this place is still respected by the strong. Even if he farts, it is fragrant, but the strength is small. In the eyes of these people, everything he does is in the eyes of these people It''s very funny. "Get out of the way!" A man domineering to open the white night, hum a straight away. White night frowned, did not speak, and walked inside. "Hello, may I help you?" In front of the window sill, a sweet looking girl asked with a smile. The girl is not very old, but she is a semi saint. She has some sweat in the white night, and I don''t know her real age. "I want to ask about something." White night rationalized her mood and said with a smile. "What information do you need? If it''s about the general information about the sacred beast and the divine beast, the price is a holy coin. If it''s to consult their latest location, the price is 100 holy coins. If it''s a consultation... " " stop, I just want to ask me which sects can be added to this recommendation order, where are these sects, and what information about them... "Bai Ye said quickly. The girl was stunned and saw the recommendation order in the white night''s hand, and suddenly showed a surprised look."This guest, how can you get this kind of recommendation order?" "Is it precious?" White night looks confused. "Only one piece of this recommendation is issued every three years, and all of them are from Shenji old man! It is the highest level of recommendation issued by Shenji old man at present, and the current market price is 100000 holy coins The girl settled down and said with a smile. 100000 holy coins? I don''t know what this concept is, but he doesn''t intend to sell it. After all, a good family is the most urgent thing for him. If the girl knew that he still had a fighting order, which was a fighting saint, she would not know what her expression would be. White night takes out the porcelain bottle from the Qianlong ring and pours out a "Tianhua pill" from it: "how much is this worth?" The girl''s eyes brightened again and said, "ten thousand holy coins!" "Less." "This is the standard price of our auction house. Our auction house does not bargain." "So... Well, ten thousand! In addition, I need all the information that this recommendation order can add to the sect. Give me a sword, and the price will be deducted from the cost of the pill. " "Good guest, I don''t know what level of sword you need?" "The rest of the money can buy what level, with what level." Said the white night, he only needs a good weapon. "Yes, just a moment, please." The girl said with a smile. After a while, he brought a drawing and a long sword with white light and silver scabbard. At night, he took out his sword and saw it. His body was bright and full of aura. He was shocked. This sword, at least, is the sword of the upper Emperor... "this sword is called" Yinhong sword ". It is the grade of the upper emperor, and it has certain holy power with the blessing of saints The girl said. "Good sword!" White night can''t help but praise, put away things and turn away. It''s just that he didn''t take a few steps, and he suddenly realized that it was wrong. When you look up, you can see that the people around you are looking at themselves intentionally or unintentionally. Many people even whisper to each other and whisper... do they all like this sword? Thinking in the dark at night. No way? Most of them are half saints. There is no need for this sword, right? I saw a man with a housekeeper''s hat and a blue dress coming over. He was also a half saint. "This friend, my lady, please." Said the servant in a low voice. White night eyebrow micro lock: "who is your family miss?" "You will know when you go." The servant said. "If you don''t say so, I''m sorry I can''t do it!" White night cold road, turn around and then leave. But as soon as the man moved, a few breaths of terror came face to face, directly blocking his way. His face was cold at night. "Young master, please don''t make it difficult for us to do it. My lady is in the teahouse opposite. She has poured tea for him. Please go up and talk about it." One of the middle-aged men said, looking particularly serious. "I''m not interested in your lady." Shake your head at night. "If this childe refuses to cooperate! Then please forgive us for offending us The middle-aged man said, and he directly reached out to the white night. White night eyes a cold, backhand a fist shock in the past. Bang! The powerful imperial spirit clouded the holy power and hit the middle-aged man''s fist arm fiercely. The middle-aged man obviously underestimated the enemy. He was caught off guard. He even stepped back dozens of steps and looked at the white night in shock. "Asshole! How dare a superior emperor resist The servant is angry: "catch up!" "Yes The people around immediately rushed in. People around the auction stopped and looked at the end. In the white night, his face was still and his hand was on the sword. But this sword is not a dead dragon sword, it can not give him the strength against the sky. It has to go. Thinking in the white night. But at this point, a group of people rushed over. "Stop it all!" The cheers spread and the night fixed their eyes. All of them were dressed in "black and dark auction" costumes. They were obviously the people of the auction. They all look cold, staring at the white night and the servants and others. "It''s the black Xuan guard!" Someone whispered. "Who dares to make trouble in the heixuan auction! There is no mercy for killing Cold is the first. The middle-aged man''s face changed. He looked at the housekeeper for a while and nodded silently. "Wait, boy." The housekeeper whispered coldly and left directly with the middle-aged man. After seeing this, the guards of heixuan auction left. "Boy, you are finished, even the Nalan family dare to provoke?" "Tut tut... You don''t know how to write death?""I don''t know where you got your courage? Go to the opposite teahouse and make amends to miss Nalan. Otherwise, you will have a bad day if you leave Zhongyao city "It''s the first time that a great emperor dares to be so arrogant People around him pointed and shook their heads. White night left the auction house without saying a word. At almost the same time, several figures in the opposite teahouse followed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 How can the white night not know that the opposite has been staring at himself? But now, he has no choice but to leave as soon as possible. However, after a few steps, the white night had to turn back. "I don''t believe this kid can hide in heixuan auction house all his life!" The servant outside said coldly. In the white night, he looked around, went to the previous window again, handed in a "Tianhua pill", got 10000 holy coins, and went straight to the display board on the right side of the auction house. The name on the display board is full of halo, and the number is marked at the back of each name, which is different from the wanted notice display board on the side. There are almost no people in front of this display board, only white night. This is the guard display board. The people on the top are strong part-time bodyguards. As long as the price they put forward is given, they can be invited out of the mountain. Because heixuan auction house is a huge thing to guarantee, these bodyguards must abide by the agreement and can''t do anything to hurt their employers. Otherwise, they will be severely punished by the heixuan auction house. White night is watched by people, and there are no relatives in the state of Richmond. We can only rely on this. "The young lady who dares to be wild at heixuan auction house is not a general person. I''d better ask a more expensive one." Thinking about it in the white night, he directly spent ten thousand holy coins and ordered the next person named fengbulin. Soon, a token flew out and fell into the hands of the white night. After a while, a clear voice sounded in my ear. "Hello, this is fengbulin. Are you my employer?" There was laughter. White night turned his head and looked at the people. He was very upright. He was dressed in white and had a slender sword behind him. His strength had reached the realm of saints. Is it ten thousand coins for a saint? The white night felt as if I had been trapped. "It''s me." "What can I do for you Feng Bulin asked with a smile. Now, please, I''m being watched by the gang "Who are they and how many? How strong is it? " "There are five saints and half saints. I don''t know their specific identities." So said the white night. Fengbulin thought under, nodded: "in my name fengbulin, most of the road friends will still sell me some thin noodles, this friend, let''s go!" "Good!" White night nods and goes straight out of the city. That''s not true. As soon as the white night came out of the city, not far away, the middle-aged man immediately led the four half saints to rush over, and all of them had a strong sense of war. "Kill directly!" The middle-aged man didn''t talk nonsense. He drank a lot and went straight to the white night. As soon as his brow was cold in the white night, he drew out his sword, but fengbulin next to him was more rapid. He could hardly catch the shadow of fengbulin. However, he felt that the breath was blowing and the holy power was full. A sword light soared into the sky, like a bird flying in the sky, flying in the sky, and there was a strong spirit mixed in the magnificence! Good sword technique! Good skill! The white night couldn''t help shouting. But it''s not like the beautiful flowers in the forest. In an instant, four half saints fell, and the middle-aged man was forced to retreat by the sword light of fengbulin, unable to resist. At this moment, the white night understood that there were strong and weak saints in the realm of saints. If they were not great saints, few of them could have such skills as fengbulin. After all, it was the price of ten thousand holy coins, and it was worth every cent. After several moves, the middle-aged man was full of sword injuries, but fengbulin was able to do it with ease and poise. After a sword was cut off, the middle-aged man retreated and his arms trembled wildly. Fengbulin sacrifice holy potential, hard to its pressure, the middle-aged man was shocked, quickly turned around to escape. "Can I leave?" Feng Bu Lin Leng hum, carrying the sword straight, people like running thunder, instantly penetrated the middle-aged man''s body. Pooh! As soon as the man vomited blood, he fell to the ground directly, and a transparent hole appeared in his chest. His internal organs were clearly visible and fell. So the saint died! The white night feels like a dream, which is very unreal. In the land of nine souls, it must be the existence of overturning the universe and stirring up the storm. "Well, let''s get back on the road." Feng Bu Lin put the sword away and said with a smile. Thank you very much White night nods. They moved on. But on the way, Feng Bulin has always been thinking, and I don''t know what he is thinking. The white night was watching him, alert. And left about half an hour, fengbulin finally couldn''t help it. "Visitor, why do these people bother you? Is it convenient to say? " The white night eyebrows moved, but quickly said with a smile: "just walking in the street of Zhongyao City, I accidentally bumped into them. They asked me to kneel down and apologize. I refused and ran away, so they wanted revenge.""Is that true?" Feng Bulin has some doubts. "Of course." White night says with a smile, but look already vigilant a bit. Maple not forest down also have no action, but people are still thinking about what. Soon, they were on the road. "There is a post station ahead. When you get to the post station and take a carriage, you can go to any door you want to go to. Well, this guest, I have finished my task. Now please return the guard order to me, so that I can go back to heixuan auction house to collect my reward." Feng Bu Lin said with a smile. White night hesitated, or lost the token in the past. Fengbulin took the token, glanced at it, and quietly received it in the ring. The white night did not stay, immediately turned around and left. But at this time, fengbulin suddenly made a sound. "Hold on, my guest." "Anything else?" White night eyebrows moved, deep voice asked. "Oh, nothing. It''s just... I hope you''ll be more conscious and hand over your baby so that I can spare your life." Feng Bu Lin laughs. The white night looks cold, with the sword in his hand. "What do you mean?" "This guest, don''t treat me as an idiot. If you really bump into people, you should be asked to apologize. You are not qualified to challenge the strong! So I''m sure you lied to me Feng Bu Lin laughs. Hearing the sound in the daytime, I have a headache. He was so used to it that he didn''t notice it. "Are you trying to do something to the employer? Aren''t you afraid that heixuan auction house will punish you? " The road sank in the white night. "Ha ha, you are so naive. As long as this token is handed in to heixuan auction house, the heixuan auction house will automatically settle the task. In fact, you can take the token with you to return it to other heixuan auction houses. As long as you don''t take the initiative to hand over the token to me, it will stick to you. If I kill you, I won''t get this token in my life, but I will surpass it The deadline, the black Xuan auction house will punish me, but if I get it myself, it proves that you are very satisfied with my work. I can return the characters by myself. From this moment, you are no longer protected by heixuan auction house. If I kill you, no one will say anything! " Maple not forest light smile, in the eye twinkles the sharp awn. His face sank at night. The new comer has just arrived, and it is sure to suffer a loss! If you are a veteran, how can you make such a low-level mistake? Can only find a way to escape! He thought about it, secretly urged Qingfeng robe, ready to leave. But fengbulin obviously did not intend to let the white night go like this, so he would draw out his sword. But in the room of the electric light and flint, a few terrible breath diffused over. Feng Bulin looked stiff, turned his head, but saw in all directions, I do not know when there was a large amount of breath terrible existence, they surrounded them with an arc, these people''s clothes are the same, the pattern on the clothes is a flower, everyone''s eyes are locked on him. "Ah? The Naran family? " Maple forest face big change, the body can not help shaking up. On the road, however, a luxurious carriage was coming towards this side. On both sides of the carriage were rows of guards with long knives. A servant girl and a housekeeper were leading the way. They trotted along, following the speed of the carriage. The people who surrounded the white night and maple forest immediately split open, the carriage stopped in front of them, the curtain lifted up, and a noble young lady came out. She was dressed in blue green smoke shirt, flowered water mist, green grass pleated skirt, light blue green water thin smoke yarn, shoulder if cut into waist, muscle like fat clotting, air like orchid. Her eyes are full of spring water, and her head is covered with a hollowed out golden hairpin. Her mouth is like a scallion, and her mouth is like a red peony. Her body is soft and soft. She is noble and graceful. She is really a beautiful woman who makes her soul stirring. But at the moment, the woman''s face was extremely gloomy. She did not go to see the white night. Her cold eyes fell on fengbulin and said coldly, "fengbulin, how dare you kill my Nalan family? How dare you "What?" Feng Bulin was stunned, and then the people who had been killed by him immediately knelt on the ground and cried out: "Miss Nalan, please spare my life. I don''t know they are from Nalan family. Please spare your life..."? Is it useful? If you kill, you must pay for it The woman hums coldly. The voice falls, a person nearby rushes to the past in an instant, a palm splits to the maple forest. "Ah Feng Bulin roared and pulled out his sword. However, as soon as he opened it, he was suppressed by a saint. Fengbulin''s figure slowed down in an instant. However, there are two holy potential, three holy potential and four holy potential! A total of ten holy potential, all fell on him, maple forest instantly lying on the ground, can not move! The strength of several people around here is consistent with him! He has no advantage at all. "Kill!" Next to a man to fly over, a palm mercilessly patted on the forehead of fengbulin.Bang! Its head is like a fried watermelon, burst instantly. Fengbulin, die! The white night looks terrible. The situation... Seems to be getting worse. Executed Feng Bu Lin, but saw that woman''s sight turned, directly fell on the white night. "You! Hand in the highest recommendation order now! I''ll leave you dead As soon as the words fell, the white night suddenly realized. It turned out that what she was looking for was her own recommendation order www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 This situation is almost hopeless! Silent in the white night, my mind flies fast. Who is fengbulin? That is the invincible existence under the great sage, but in front of these people, it is useless even to resist. It is so miserable to be directly bombed and killed on the spot. There is no doubt that this woman is not ordinary. And there is almost no way to live for these people in the white night. "Don''t talk? Well, I don''t need to talk nonsense to such a rubbish as you Miss Nalan snorted coldly and drank, "kill him and bring me the things." "Yes, miss!" A saint nodded and went straight to the night. It doesn''t take any effort to deal with such a superior emperor. He is difficult to fly with wings. But these people obviously underestimate white night. This great emperor can not be treated with ordinary eyes. At the moment when the saint was just approaching the white night, he saw that the spirit of the sky suddenly merged, and a holy power rushed out like an explosive balloon, and the air waves scattered around. "Be bold! How dare you resist? " The sage was furious, set up a blow to the holy power, and roared toward the white night. But the next second... "heaven and Earth Shield!" There was a blast. He saw that Bai Yeshu took out a large dark yellow shield from the Qianlong ring and held it up. The shield was simple and simple, with the seal of heaven and earth on it. It was particularly magical. Once it was taken out, the holy power that fell down was instantly rebounded back. The volley twisted, landed again, and blasted into the crowd. Bang! Except for the white night, all the people around were oppressed by the holy power. In an instant, everyone fell to the ground, and even the carriage shook and almost overturned. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately twisted his hair, moved his robe, and ran for his life. The Qiankun shield was discovered by him when he seized the inheritance of the sage from the ancient tomb of nine souls. After distributing it to Lin Zhengtian and longjue people, he brought a lot of Saint utensils and Dharma formulas into Lisheng Prefecture. Although the spirit of the white night was poor, his Qianlong ring actually had a lot of extraordinary magic weapons. However, it is almost impossible to rely on these magic weapons to deal with the strong men of Nalan family. All of them were taken by surprise by Shengshi town. Miss Nalan was even more disheartened. Her delicate face was immediately covered with frost, and she roared angrily, "asshole!! Get him for me!! I''m going to tear him to pieces! Catch him "Chase!" A group of saints drank, and immediately turned into lightning and rushed to the white night. In the white night, the emperor''s Qi, soul power and holy power were poured into the Qingfeng robe. By the way, all the magic weapons in the ring were taken out. People were like a rainbow and ran to the sky. But the gap between the soul and the soul is there. Even so, the sage who comes after him is still shortening the distance with him. No, if it goes on like this, it will be catch up sooner or later! The white night looks a Leng, suddenly thought of something, the line of sight looked at a nearby forest, thought for a moment, resolutely turned to rush to the forest. White night has little knowledge of Lisheng Prefecture, most of which are learned from the inheritance. However, the records of Lisheng state in jiuhun continent are very rare, even less than those recorded in Shenwu continent. But one thing that white night knows is that there are not only powerful saints in the state, because of its unique environment, it also breeds a lot of terror creatures with extraordinary strength, just as the woman in heixuan auction house mentioned before. This forest is so huge that there should be strong creatures in it, or these creatures can be used to avoid the pursuit of those saints. White night makes a decision to take another item from Qianlong ring. It''s a beast tooth necklace. It looks flat on the surface, but it has a unique effect. It is said that the owner of the necklace is a powerful existence who is good at controlling animals. Similarly, the beast teeth also endows the powerful ability to control animals. However, the strength of white night is too low to give full play to its original power. After all, most of the animals here have spirituality, and they also have their own dignity. They will never yield to a superior emperor. However, because of the beast teeth necklace, they will not attack the white night, which is almost unobstructed in the forest full of fierce beasts. Sure enough, when the night rushed into the woods, the saints hesitated. However, their hesitation was only short-lived. So many masters could deal with one or two fierce beasts. "Don''t be afraid, keep chasing!" In the leader of the powerful sage''s yell, the people ran away. Roar!!!!! Almost at the moment when these people rush into the forest, a large number of fierce animals roar in the forest to warn the intruders. White night looks the same, keep going. After a few steps, a colorful sika deer appeared in his sight. The deer was full of strong imperial spirit and looked at him with both eyes, but only for a moment, then ran away. Looking at it in the white night, my face is incomparable. Because this deer also has the strength of the great emperor. If this deer is placed in the land of nine souls, it will be a divine deer.He gasped slightly, reaching the limit of speed. However, the sage behind him is crazy, and the strong holy power fiercely bombards and kills him, just like a rushing river, so terrible. In the white night, the body suddenly shakes wildly, and the breath of the whole body is broken up in an instant. Just listen to a saint drinking from behind. "Break it for me!" Bang! In an instant, the abdomen broke open in an instant, and a splash of blood came out. The white night hums, pale as paper. This is the power of truth! The power of truth words at the saint level is so powerful that it is absolutely impossible for him to resist. "Drop it for me!" The sage drank again, and the power of the truth fell from the sky and hit him hard on both shoulders. Bang! The white night suddenly fell from the air and hit the ground heavily. The sage is not polite, directly raised the palm, mercilessly toward the white night in the past. Tyrannical power destroys the withered and decayed, as if to smash the earth. At this critical moment, the white night suddenly turned over and dodged in a hurry. His palm burst on the ground and exploded in an instant, destroying all the plants and trees around him. The surging strength hit the white night fiercely. He fell heavily in front of a big tree not far away like a ball kicked out. The saints were about to start again, but suddenly they found it was wrong. The blow just now shattered nearly a hundred trees around, but this one... Was intact. "Be careful!" A saint drank low. "Maybe it''s a tree spirit! We''ll take the boy''s life and take back the thing The other one drank low. Next to several saints heard the sound, silently nodded, toward the white night crazy rush. But at the moment when they were just near the white night, the ground suddenly trembled. A large number of rattan branches sprang out from the flat ground, just like King Kong, hard and incomparable. In an instant, they tore up the breath of saints and poked all the saints into a cold. "What?" The rest of the saints paled in horror. "Isn''t the tree spirit always extremely docile? As long as you don''t provoke it, it won''t kill people! What''s going on here? " The first sage showed a look of surprise. After the terrible tree spirit killed these people, the remaining existence did not dare to get close to them. They looked hesitant and looked at them quietly. The white night sees the appearance, mercilessly gasps for breath, pours a few pills into the mouth, sits down directly across the knee. "Why didn''t the tree spirit kill the boy?" The saints look strange. "That boy is very strange. Didn''t you notice that? My holy power was directly reversed by that boy. " Before that, the middle-aged sage''s voice dropped and said, "if I guess right, this boy should have a lot of wonderful saints'' utensils!" When the words fell, people''s eyes suddenly brightened. "My Lord, do you mean that the reason why this boy is not attacked by the tree spirit is because of his utensils?" "If so, as long as the boy has been hiding under the spirit of the tree, we can''t help him!" said a sage "What should I do now?" "Please come! Only Kui Tian Da Sheng can not be afraid of this tree spirit The sage said. "Good! Then please Lord Kuitun They called out, Qi Qi released holy power into the sky, which was like a rainbow running through the sky. After a while, a strong holy power came to this side. The white night was stunned and looked around, but found that those weak and fierce beasts that had met before were running towards this side, as if feeling some terrible threat and running away. "These people... Are they sending a call for help?" The white night looks cold and feels bad. At the same time, all the trees in the distance burst to pieces, the ground trembled violently, and a magnificent sound fell from the sky. "Wait for a bunch of food! Even a small upper emperor can not be caught! It''s time to punish! " After the sound, the holy power directly hit these saints. The saints shook their bodies and vomited blood, but they did not dare to have any anger. They knelt on the ground in a hurry and begged for mercy with trembling: "please forgive me, Lord Kuitun!" When the sound falls, a long rainbow darts to this side and falls directly in front of the tree spirit. The rainbow falls to the ground, which is a human shadow. However, the breath of the figure was so terrible that it was unimaginable that it was close to the great saint who had been in the outer Saint state with Saint twelve. White night, his face changed greatly, and he quickly turned and ran towards the tree spirit. He is well aware of the terror of the great sage. When the great sage comes, how can the tree spirit still protect it? "Can you escape?" Kui Tian Da Sheng snorted coldly and lifted his hand, which covered the white night with terror. But at the same time, the spirit of the tree was also infuriated, rolled up the vines all over the sky, and beat the great sage hard. "Beast, dare to hurt me?" The great sage was furious, and the domineering holy power roared forward. The vines instantly turned into pieces and were completely crushed. At the same time, its huge branches were also shocked.Obviously, although the tree spirit is strong, it is not as good as this Kuitun. "Brute, when Ben Sheng cuts down the mole ant who doesn''t know the height of the earth, he will come back to chop you!" The great sage hummed and chased for the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 In the face of the pursuit of the great sage, the wind robe on the white night is more and more powerless. The speed of the great sage is unknown how many times faster than that of the sage. However, after more than a hundred li of Kung Fu, the sage behind him is already close to him. He can even feel the strong holy power rippling on the back of his head, as if he were a little slower, and the back of his head would be torn apart by this holy power. "Go to hell!" The great saint drank and slapped him hard. Bang! The palm of the holy power was fierce and unmatched, and it hit the body of the white night fiercely. In an instant, he fell down from the air like a broken kite and fell heavily on the ground. White night a mouth, directly spit out a mouthful of blood. "Eh?" The great sage showed an unexpected look: "you flesh body... World respect body? It''s impossible! You are just a superior emperor, can you have such a terrible body? No wonder it can shake me with one blow and not die! " White night can ignore him, hastily get up, endure the sharp pain on the body, continue to run forward. "Still struggling?" Kuitun, the great saint of Kuitun, snorted and disdained. This time, he directly reached out to catch the white night. The surging holy power was like a big net, covering the white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly took out a thing and threw it in the front. Kui Tian was stunned. He raised his eyes and looked at him. That thing... It''s a recommendation order! But look at the huge power of the white night, the token flew forward for several miles, and then landed steadily in a swamp area! "It''s the swamp of death!" Kuitun Dasheng was shocked. He hesitated and looked at the white night. He snorted: "when I get back the recommendation order! Come back and kill you With that said, man ran to the death swamp. Death swamp is a common swamp in the state of Lysander. It is different from the ordinary swamp. Death swamp can swallow everything. No matter what level of existence, or people are things, if it is swallowed by death swamp, it will be melted into a part of the swamp. The reason why these people deal with the white night is for the recommendation order, and now the white night throws the recommendation order into the death swamp. If Kuitun Dasheng doesn''t need to retrieve the recommendation order in time, once the swamp engulfs the recommendation order, even if he has great ability, he will never be able to save the recommendation order. The recommendation order and the life of the white night are light and heavy. Obviously, it doesn''t matter whether a superior emperor is killed or not. How precious is the recommendation order? The sage went to pick up the recommendation order, and the pressure disappeared at night. He took advantage of this skill and ran away immediately. Kuitun dashed madly, opened the holy potential sacrifice, and spread straight ahead. He immediately locked the recommendation order and wanted to pull it back, but at this time, several terrible and shocking roars burst out. Kui Tian Da Sheng fixed his eyes and his face was suddenly cold. These are fierce beasts active around the death swamp. Death fury, a kind of monster full of tusks and limbs but like flowers, pounced on them one after another and attacked Kuitun. But how can Kuitun, the great sage, be afraid of these demons? At that time, the holy power was coagulated and turned into a big sword to chop at it. But for a moment, all the flowers of death and anger were killed. Kuitun Dasheng immediately picked up the recommendation order and breathed his breath, but his eyes were filled with anger. "How dare you tease Ben Sheng like that! I''ll try you to death After thinking about it, Kuitun Dasheng jumped out of the swamp to find the trace of the white night. However, a circle down, but found that the night has no shadow, even the breath in the air can not be caught. "You can run fast!" Kuitun the great saint was furious and roared. He took the recommendation and ordered him to return to the original road and rushed out of the woods. When the rest of the saints heard Kuitun''s roar, they immediately realized that the matter was over and immediately turned away. If a group of them are disgraced, they are disgraced. But fortunately, I have won the recommendation order. After all, it is the highest standard recommendation order, which has no market price in the market. Ordinary children don''t know how difficult it is for ordinary children to join the super big school, even the Nalan family. However, there is such a thing, but it is quite different. This is why Nalan Xiling did not hesitate to pursue Bai Ye all the way. If you become a member of the super school, you will have the chance to inherit the supreme orthodoxy and against the heaven. At this level, it is very difficult to increase your accomplishments only by your own understanding or traveling. However, if you have a strong teacher and Professor, you can not only avoid detours and get twice the result with half the effort, but also be sheltered by the teacher and practice peacefully. Risheng state is not less dangerous than the nine soul continent. Outside the woods, nalanxiling''s carriage stopped there, and the servants and servants stood on the side of the carriage, their heads bowed and they did not speak, while nalanxiling sat in the frame and could not see anyone. Holding the token, Kui Tian Da Sheng walked to the frame and knelt on one knee. "Reply, miss. The recommendation order has been taken back." Kui Tian said in a respectful voice. "Oh? It''s hard. So, what about the man? Is there any killing? " Nalan Xiling''s indifferent voice sounded in the frame.Kuitun''s face changed slightly, hesitated and said in a low voice: "I think he''s dead." "Want to come? Is that dead or not? " Nalanxiling asked angrily. "Well... Because the man threw the recommendation order into the death swamp, Kui Tian had to let go of the boy. But in this forest, the fierce beast is fierce, and the more it goes inside, the more terrifying the beast is. Most of the man will not survive. Don''t worry, he will only become the food for the fierce beast!" Kuitun was busy. "That''s not dead?" Nalanxi linglenghun repeatedly: "a group of bucket! Can''t even a superior emperor be killed? What do you want from my Naran family? Kneel down and open your mouth a hundred times "Ah?" They were stunned and looked at the carriage in amazement. A hundred palms? They are saints at any rate. This is humiliating them! "What? Not yet? Do you want me to hold your mouth Nalanxiling''s voice became colder and colder. "This..." the people raised their hands, but in the face of nalanxi spirit''s command, those ordinary saints and semi saints did not dare to resist, so they only raised their palms and fanned them to their mouths. Kuitun hesitated for a moment and did not move. How can he bear such an insult? Even if the other side is a strong Nalan family, he only works for the Nalan family, not the whole person sold to the Nalan family. Dare you disobey my orders The cold voice of nalanxiling was heard immediately. "I''m sorry, miss. Kuitun doesn''t think he did anything wrong! I can''t bear the insult Kui Tian said in a deep voice. "Good! You''re going to rebel, aren''t you? " Nalan Xiling''s angry voice immediately came out of the carriage, and the man was furious and cried: "come on! Get him for me. Tie him up! Come on, tie it up "Miss... You..." Kuitun Da Sheng raised his hand, but he did not dare to spread the fire in his heart. "If you dare to resist, you will rebel! My Nalan family will never let you go! " Nalan Xiling yelled. Kuitun''s face changed greatly. He didn''t fight against him. He didn''t know what to do. However, the saint said nothing, but he was very angry. Nalan Xiling seemed to be satisfied with it. He snorted and said coldly, "go back!" "Yes." The motorcade reeled on. In the frame, nalanxiling''s face was as white as paper, turned his head and clenched his silver teeth, and said in a low voice, "now, are you satisfied?" "Not enough!" Later, a slightly gasping man''s eyes were cold, and the Silver Rainbow sword in his hand pressed down. Then he took out a golden rope from his arms and said coldly, "bind yourself up." "You..." "if you don''t listen, I''ll cut your head off directly. Although I won''t be able to run away, I think it''s safe to trade my cheap life for Miss Nalan''s life!" Hummed the white night. When Miss Nalan heard this, her face turned red and then white, but she did it in the end. The frame moved forward slowly. ... woo!!!!!! A melodious roar sounded outside the grand view city. It was the roar of the mysterious tortoise. Then, there was the roar of countless spirit beasts in all directions, and the whole Dajing city was instantly boiling up. Standing on the wall, Emperor Yan was a little surprised and turned his head, but he saw a dazzling light burst out in the center of the grand view city. Then, a figure rose up. The next second, the soul of the city have knelt down, shouting salute. Emperor Yan raised his eyes, and the man who rose to the sky was Lin Zhengtian. "Congratulations on Lin''s successful breakthrough and entering the middle empire." The emperor Yandi hugged his fist and wished him a distant blessing. The flying Lin Zhengtian opened his eyes, and his whole body was gradually dim. He looked at the Emperor Yan, and his steps fell in the past. "What''s the median? Compared with younger martial brother Bai, I still have too much difference. " Lin Zhengtian shook his head and gave a bitter smile: "if it wasn''t for the benefits given by younger martial brother Bai, I couldn''t have broken through the middle emperor so quickly." "Everyone is different. The Dragon Master''s talent is extraordinary, and he has gone through hardships to achieve this achievement. There is no need to compare it. It''s Lord Lin. your talent is really amazing. There are sages passing on. At your speed, I''m afraid it won''t take decades to prove that you are in the upper imperial realm." Emperor Yan said with a smile. Lin Zhengtian smiles and shakes his head: "follow the fate." "Newspaper At this time, a member of the Dragon Jue rushed to this place, looking flustered. Emperor Yan''s face slightly coagulated, turned his head to stare at him: "why is so flustered?" "Return... Reply to the Emperor Yan, the news just came from the land of Shenwu, the first one in the list of killing gods... Has already entered the holy land not long ago..." the man knelt on the ground, trembling and shouting."What?" Emperor Yan''s face was shocked, and Lin Zhengtian''s face was heavy. Have you finally become a saint? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 Seeing Nalan Xiling tied his hands to death, he felt relieved at night. He leaned back against the sedan chair and filled his mouth with pills, meditating and breathing. Nalanxi''s eyes were cold and staring at the white night. Just as she wanted to open her mouth, she suddenly threw her hand and put a handkerchief into her mouth. "If you want to ask for help, I advise you to die. I don''t believe they can be faster than my sword." The night lowered his voice and said coldly. "Wuwu..." nalanxiling seemed to want to say something, and hesitated in the white night and took out the handkerchief from her cherry mouth. "I tell you, if you dare to offend me again, I will let you die without a burial place!" Nalanxiling gnawed his teeth. White night hummed and said coldly, "it''s clear that you want to rob my recommendation order! How could he say such vicious words! Can you believe that I cut your tongue off and stuff it into your stomach "You..." nalanxi spirit is surprised and angry, dare not say a word. It''s only when you see it in the white night that you can breathe quietly. The car drove forward unsteadily for a day and a night. All the soul people who met on the road bowed to Nalan''s carriage. They were respectful, and no one dared to offend. Although we could not see the situation outside at night, we could judge from the voice from outside that the Nalan family was not an ordinary family. One day later, the white night has been restored to 7788. With the inheritance of saints, a top-quality magic weapon, and the universal body, the wound healing speed on the body is simply appalling. Even if the wounds caused by the saints, they can still heal freely. Nalanxi Ling looked very curious. His eyes blinked. Maybe he couldn''t figure out why a superior emperor could have such a strong body. "Is the car going to Nalan''s house now?" Asked the white night in a deep voice. "Yes." "Change course now, go somewhere else!" If you really get to Nalan''s house, it''s not a sheep''s mouth? "I have to go back to participate in the family selection. If I don''t go back in time, I will be suspicious. Before you asked me to force my subordinates to be in charge for no reason, they have already doubted me!" Nalanxiling lowered his voice. White night frowned and bowed. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He took a pill from Qianlong ring and put it into nalanxiling''s small mouth. "You... What did you give me to eat?" Nalanxi asked with a pale face. "Poison." Calm way of white night. "You... You want to poison me?" Nalanxi Lingjiao''s body suddenly trembled, her eyes were round, and she looked at the white night in disbelief. "Don''t worry, it''s just a chronic poison!" Said the white night. "I''ll let you go! I don''t want the recommendation. Please don''t kill me and give me the antidote Nalanxi Ling wanted to cry without tears and said that she had a glorious life and grew up with a golden spoon. How could she have met such a thing? "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in killing people like you. I''ll give you the antidote as long as you''re willing to obey." "Good! I''m obedient, I''m obedient! I will listen to you Nalanxiling nodded in a hurry, like a chicken pecking rice, and his face was full of tears. I really can''t see that this girl is so unruly and willful, but she is so timid. I think she is not deep in the world. Soon, the car drove into the city. This is a famous big city in Lisheng Prefecture, named Lingyuan City. It is very prosperous. The strong are like clouds and the souls are dense. Car car into the city, attracted a burst of attention. "Look, isn''t that the second lady of Nalan''s family "She''s not studying abroad? How did you come back? " "You don''t know? The Nalan family is going to hold a selection recently. If the winner can win, he will be recommended by the Nalan family to become the external disciple of shangshenzong "What? Shangshenzong? That''s a super clan! It''s said that they only recruit students once every 100 years, and the selection of disciples is extremely harsh. Ordinary people can''t join them. What kind of path did the Nalan family find this time? " "No? It''s said that a strong man of Nalan family somehow climbed up to an elder of shangshenzong, which won a place. Now the Nalan family is frying and everyone wants to get this quota! see? The genius of Nalan''s family has come back "Oh? According to your opinion, the Nalan family members... " " I don''t need to think about it at all. They must have arrived too! How can they miss such an event "Ha ha, that''s fun! When the time comes for Nalan''s selection, we must go and have a look! These people are very skillful. This time we can have a look at the talent of Nalan family! " "That is!" People on the road were talking. I heard the sound of the white night in the car, and my eyebrows moved. "Shangshenzong? Can I enter by virtue of a recommendation order? " "Of course." Nalan Xiling looked at the things in his hands, and his eyes were full of envy: "this kind of thing is only available to Shenji old man. Shenji old man will give one every three years, but it depends on whether he can touch the right person. If not, he won''t give it. In fact, it has not appeared for nearly ten years, so...""That''s why you want to take it, don''t you?" The night is cold. Nalanxiling bit his lip and did not speak. "How much do you say it''s worth?" Asked the white night. "Do you want to sell it?" Nalanxiling''s eyes flashed, and he quickly asked, "you may bid, I''ll take it!" "No! I just want to ask how much it costs "This..." nalanxiling hesitated and shook his head: "priceless." "Priceless?" White night Leng next, black Xuan auction house is really black ah... He vomited a breath, spin son asked: "this super door is so good? In order to worship them, you do not break the means, squeeze your head and blood? " "You don''t know the strength and benefits of super schools! In Liszt, the quickest way to improve the strength is to have a good teacher, a good training environment and enough training resources, and all these can be provided by super clan! One year of practice in the interior is even better than ten years of practice outside. Do you think so? " Nalan River hummed. "Oh? According to your opinion, as long as the cultivation method is correct, the soul state can also be improved rapidly? " "Almost." "Then you Nalan family also have many experts. Why don''t they teach you the cultivation experience?" The white night asked. Nalanxi spirit looked at him, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes: "are you from the land of nine souls or from the land of Shenwu?" White night slightly a Leng: "how? Will people from Shenwu land come here "What are you talking about? Why can''t people from Shenwu land come here? " Nalan Xiling snorted: "it seems that you are from the nine soul land! In the end, those who come from remote areas have short knowledge! " "How do you say that?" "I''ll tell you the truth, you can''t learn this thing at random. Don''t teach you the soul state and explain the soul way. You have to learn it, practice and find the right direction. As you said, there are many experts in the Nalan family, and there are great saints, but some great saints have made mistakes. Their soul path is limited to the great saints. It is extremely difficult to break through the great saints, But they can''t change any more. If I follow their path, I will be stuck in the realm of great saints just like them, and it will be difficult to break through. But if I can join the super block and let those more terrifying beings teach their accomplishments, then my path of cultivation will be correct. Once I go on the right path, my soul state will grow rapidly and unimpeded! Just a great saint can break through quickly! Do you understand that? " Nalanxiling said. Hearing the sound in the white night, he suddenly asked, "what is on the sage?" "Dousheng, you don''t even know this?" "What about Dousheng?" "You''re bored. Can I ask you when you''re half holy?" Nalan Xiling''s mood was in a mess, and was immediately upset when the child asked about the question. White night frowned and did not speak. The car drove to the front door of Nalan''s house. "Here we are, miss!" The servant girl outside said carefully. "I''m... I''m a little tired. Take a sedan chair and carry me in. Besides, I''ll get rid of those sacks outside. I don''t want to see them!" Nalanxiling lowered his voice. "Yes." After a while, Kuitun Dasheng and others were taken away, and a delicate sedan chair was pasted on the opening of the sedan chair. In the daytime, he and nalanxiling immediately went into nalanxiling''s boudoir. "Miss, how much heavier than usual?" Several of the servants in the sedan chair all agreed to the same idea, but no one dared to ask. But as we walked along, a sharp voice came from outside. "Oh? Is it sister Xiling? Tut tut... You are more and more delicate. Do you need to be carried in your house? It''s really worthy of being the owner''s baby daughter. It''s special in our Nalan family! " When the sedan chair stopped, nalanxi spirit heard the sound and his face suddenly changed. "What''s the matter?" Ask in a low voice at night. "A disgusting fellow Nalan Xiling secretly gnawed his teeth. "What? Sister Xiling, would you like to meet her sister? We haven''t seen each other for some time! Let my sister see what the little princess of Nalan''s family is doing now. Does the master of the family pay attention to you? I don''t know if you can''t compete. Don''t be a semi saint! I heard that a great saint was sent to be your bodyguard. You have enough face... "The voice outside came out again, but it was sarcastic. "What do you do now?" Nalanxiling asked in a low voice. "Tell her to get out of here!" The white night whispered. "How can this be done? If you annoy her, I''ll be in trouble Nalanxiling''s face suddenly changed. "Why are you polite when others come to trouble you?" The white night asked. That''s right. Nalan River inspiration quite reasonable nod, spin son cold drink: "roll!" At that moment, it was quiet outside. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 "Dare you scold me?" The people outside were furious and roared like crazy: "Stinky girl! Get out of here! You''re on the contrary, you! How dare you scold me!! I will fight you! Get out of here "Nalamei, don''t be too arrogant! I''m also the master''s daughter. You dare to move me Nalanxi Ling hummed, and xuan''er said to the servant, "go!" "Yes The servants did not dare to hesitate and left with their sedan chairs. And how can nalanmei be reconciled? "Nalanxiling," he continued! You wait for me! Brother Ji has come back! You wait! I''m sure I''ll let him give me such a bad breath! We''re not finished! I''ll settle with you for sure The shrill cry resounded all around. And Nalan Xiling on the sedan chair, his face suddenly changed: "Nalan set back?" White night looked at her, did not speak, he did not understand these. The sedan chair came to Nalan Xiling''s house, and Nalan Xiling drank back his servants. Then he sneaked out of the sedan chair and went into the courtyard. "Miss, you have come back!" Outside the room, a servant girl in green clothes was sitting there for a rest. She was overjoyed to see Nalan Xiling coming back. When she saw the white night following her, she was shocked: "Miss, this childe is... " shut up! None of your business! If you dare to tell others that another man has entered my boudoir, I will cut off your tongue Then said the evil spirit into the room. The servant girl shrunk her head and kept silent. White night saw eye servant girl, this servant girl finally normal point, only pseudo emperor realm. A puppet emperor in Liszt, I''m afraid, can only do this. After all, they can''t even kill a Sika Deer outside. After entering the room, nalanxiling ran directly to the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and sent it to his small mouth. His face was gloomy. Nalanxiling was very angry and desperate, because she had only half holy realm! For her, the second daughter of the Naran family, the semi saints are not enough to see! Even a thug is not as good as a thug, which is why she is so eager for recommendation orders. Her talent is not good and her cultivation grows slowly, which has been criticized by other generations of Nalan family. After all, she occupies the most resources, and her accomplishments grow the slowest. Especially now, she has been attacked and held by the white night. She is really suffering. "Tell me, how can you give me the antidote?" Nalanxi asked. "When the time comes, you''ll get the antidote." The white night is light. In fact, he didn''t know whether the poison pill he had refined had any effect on these saints. If the saints could be relieved easily, the situation would be very bad. However, Nalan Xiling, who was afraid of death, did not dare to turn to the powerful members of the Nalan family, so he could only find a chance to escape at night. However, there are so many powerful people in Lisheng Prefecture that the number of saints is endless. The great emperor dare not even walk out of the city pool. How can he walk in Lisheng Prefecture on his own? Thinking of this, white night can''t help but miss the dragon sword. If the sword is there, at least you can face the sage yourself... right! White night seemed to think of something. He asked Nalan Xiling: "on the road before, I heard passers-by say that you Nalan family would hold a selection, and those who succeed in promotion can enter the" shangshenzong ", right "Yes, what? You want to join? I''m sorry, this is a selection within the Nalan family, and you have a recommendation order. Why do you join this Nalanxiling gave him a look. "When the selection is over, you Nalan family should have a team to escort the selected people to the" shangshenzong ". When you come to shangshenzong, I will join you as your servant. As long as I become a disciple of shangshenzong, I will give you the antidote. What do you think The road sank in the white night. Nalanxi Ling listen, small face bitter up, thinking for a moment, sighed, lost way: "OK." If Bai Ye becomes a disciple of shangshenzong, even the Nalan family can''t take care of him. After all, he has already backed on this super school. Having made up his mind, he sat in the boudoir of nalanxiling in the daytime. But at this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the house. "Ah? Master Ji? Why are you here? Ah ah, master Ji, what are you doing The servant girl outside the house gave out an urgent and anxious voice. "Get out of here A burst of drink came, followed by a "pa" of a crisp sound, like a slap in the face, not long after, the voice of the maid sobbing. The white night opened its eyes. But Nalan Xiling, who was sitting on the chair, was in a panic and was at a loss: "no, it''s nalanji... You hide it first, quick, if he finds out, it''s over!" "Where do I hide?" "Under the bed!" "No way!" "In bed, then! Come on, it''s too late! " Nalan Xiling pushed Qin Feng to bed, then quickly lifted the curtain and said, "hold your breath! Do you know? "The white night has no choice but to nod. He is a magic weapon to restrain his breath. It is precisely because of this that he let him approach nalanxiling quietly and control her. And in the moment of the curtain down, the door in the room was roughly pushed open. A man in a black sword suit with long hair and a gloomy face walked in quickly. Nalan Xiling suddenly turned around and said angrily, "nalanji! What are you doing "What are you doing? Bitch! Did you scold Xiaomei The people of nalanji asked angrily. Standing behind him, nalanmei gazed at Nalan Xiling with a smile. Nalanxi Ling small face blue, gritted his teeth and said: "what is it?" "Sorry!" Nalan Ji Shen hum. "If you... I don''t apologize, what can you do?" The spirit of Nalan river was furious. "Give me three seconds to apologize!" Nalan set closed his eyes and his voice was particularly cold. "I just don''t apologize!" Nalanxi spirit is also free to go, a small head, angry way. But the next second, a slap in the face. Bang! Nalan Xiling immediately fell to the ground, covered his face with his small hand, and looked at nalanji and others in amazement. He said, "do you dare to hit me?" Nalanji looked scornful and snorted: "do you think you are the master''s daughter, you can be lawless in the Nalan family? I''ll tell you, bitch! I didn''t put you in the eye at all. This time, I just gave you a warning. If you dare to offend Xiaomei again, I''ll make you suffer! Wipe the bright spot. When you see me and Xiaomei in the future, walk around immediately! Do you know? " With that, nalanji shook his hand and led people to leave directly. "You... Asshole..." Nalan Xiling sat on the ground and yelled a few times, wailing and crying. But outside hears from the bodyguard nobody dares to start, in the room only sobs and sobs. When people leave, they get out of bed at night. He was not interested in it. After all, it was their Nalan family''s business, but there was something he had never expected. "As the daughter of Nalan''s family leader, how dare that nalanji slap you in the face for nalanmei? Is he not afraid of your father''s revenge on him The white night is light. "What do you know? The nalanji is one of the two great talents of our Nalan family. He is the most likely person to be selected as "shangshenzong". As long as he enters the shangshenzong, my father will not dare to say anything. It is because of this that he has no fear. " Nalan Xiling cried. "Then why does he protect nalamei like this? What does a big man care about when you women bicker This is the most obvious point in white night. Just now he wanted to do something, but considering the current environment and the internal affairs of Nalan''s family, he was an outsider and had to give up. "Because nalamei is his fiancee, and her father is his adoptive father, who provides him with all the training resources, can he not protect her? If nalanmei went to her father to complain, nalanji would not be better... "Nalanxiling''s eyes were red and she kept sobbing. It''s only when you hear it in the daytime. Love nalanji is not a member of Nalan family... "it''s all your fault. If you didn''t ask me to ask Nalan Mei to go away, how could I get this slap in the face? Ooh... I''m not going to face people anymore. " Nalanxiling continued to cry. "I don''t understand you Nalan family." At night, he closed his eyes and continued to meditate. Now he only wants to go to the Shenzong and Nalan''s family as soon as possible. He can''t get involved. The girl continued to cry, sobbing all over the house and outside. "Won''t you help me out?" Seeing that the white night was indifferent, Nalan Xiling wiped away her tears and said angrily. "What do I think? Do you want me, a great emperor, to kill the genius of your Nalan family? " Asked the white night with a frown. "If you don''t want to help me out, I''d rather die than confess you!" Nalan River Spirit angry road. Hearing the sound in the white night, I was stunned. "Miss, it''s me who is threatening you. Can''t you stop being a guest?" "I don''t care. I''d rather die than suffer such humiliation!" "If you want revenge, you have to rely on your own ability!" White night helpless way. "I only have half holy strength. Nalanji is a saint. How can I beat him?" Nalan Xiling cried. "Half Saint beat saint?" Thinking for a while, he seemed to think of something. He lowered his voice and asked, "you are the daughter of the master. You should be able to get a lot of cultivation resources, right?" "Of course, Lanxi''s talent is slow, but it''s not good for me to cultivate more resources.". White night heart read a move, suddenly took out paper and pen, wrote a list on the table, handed it over. "If you can find these things for me, I will teach you how to defeat nalanji and let out this evil spirit!""Really?" Nalanxiling stopped crying and looked at the list of her eyes. "Of course." In the white night, I swear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 It has to be said that Nalan Xiling still has some status in the Nalan family, but after a short time, he found a lot of rare materials. During this period, the manager of Nalan family came over and asked about the contradiction between nalanji and Nalan Xiling. Nalan Xiling immediately suffered a lot, but it didn''t work. As a genius of Nalan family, nalanji enjoyed privileges The housekeeper came here to express his sympathy on behalf of nalanxiling''s father. Nalanxiling became more and more depressed and swallowed the bitter water into his stomach. In the past two days and nights, he hid in nalanxiling''s boudoir to sort out materials. He also got a lot of materials in the ancient tombs of saints. However, most of the materials have been rotten because of their long history, and the most of them are top-notch materials. The longer the materials are, the more terrifying the energy they contain. However, these materials are reserved for future alchemy It''s too high for him to use now. However, these things collected by Nalan Xiling are urgently needed materials for cultivation. For example, Shengyuan water, which can open up the holy vein of human beings, and Jiucai Shencao, which can stabilize the spirit of heaven and promote the birth of holy power, are all over the world. White night took a few ingredients, and then took out the Huangding from Qianlong ring and refined it in the room. Dan Di''s Dan Fang in the nine soul continent belongs to the top Dan Fang, can be placed in the Lisheng state has not enough to see. But fortunately, there are a lot of prescriptions handed down by sages in the hands of the white night, and the pills refined are also extraordinary. After half a day''s Kung Fu, Yi Huang Ding snapped and made a noise. He quickly got up and lifted the lid of the cauldron. In an instant, a fragrant smell came out. "How fragrant it is The sultry nalanxi lingdun was attracted by the smell. People rushed to the place, sipped their lips, and looked forward to the cauldron: "what''s the head here?" "Good thing!" White night gently a smile, took out two crystal clear like Pearl Pill, handed over in the past: "take it immediately, and then sit in a sit still, digest pills." Nalanxiling nodded and put it into his mouth immediately. Then he sat on the bed and began to breathe. White night also fished a handful, full of more than ten, like eating beans into the mouth. People sit down with their knees crossed and recuperate in silence. The pills immediately begin to decompose into a stream of Wonderful Holy Qi and penetrate into the blood and bones of the white night. The skin of the white night immediately becomes crystal clear, just like jade. This is the effect of the pill that leads to the essence of the universal body. After absorbing the inheritance of sages, white night, with the power of saints, makes the ten Heavenly spirits in his body strike jiuchongtian again. Now, the spirit power and quality of the ten Heavenly spirits have increased in quality, especially the inheritance given by the Dragon Emperor and the ice emperor. At the beginning, he put all his eggs in his heart, offered sacrifices to the heavenly spirits and fought with the twelve saints. When the spirit of heaven was about to burn out, the Dragon Emperor blocked the burning of the night with the power of its spirit The burning spirit of heaven not only made all the ten celestial souls disappear into ashes, but also preserved the essence of the essence of the sky in the white sky of the night, plus the spirit of the ice emperor. They sat in the boudoir for a short time and didn''t wake up until evening. Nalanxiling opened her eyes and her small face was full of joy. At the moment, she was quite different from before. Her skin became more and more crystal and delicate. The skin on her arm could almost see the tendons. Her breath was more pure and stronger than before. The white night also has a lot of improvement. Although it is still the supreme emperor, its breath is extremely terrible. The perfect integration of imperial spirit and holy power is particularly overbearing. At present, it should not take much effort to deal with one and a half saints. "White night, this pill is so magical! What kind of pill is this? Any more? " Nalan Xiling said excitedly. "Don''t you have any pills for you "Yes, a lot, I also ate a lot, but I feel that taking 100 pills is not equal to the effect of one pill of this kind!" Nalanxiling said excitedly, "I feel like I''m breaking through... You can refine it for me..." "there are not enough materials." "What materials do you want? I''ll prepare them for you at once." Nalanxi lingbusy road. "Yes." Bai Ye nodded, looked at her, and then said, "although this pill is good, don''t take it so often. It needs to be consolidated by skills. Otherwise, taking pills one after another will make the body depend on the pills. Although the growth rate in the early stage is quite large, it will have little effect in the later stage." Nalanxi Ling heard the sound and nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "you are right. I will pay attention to it." Silent at night, he continued to cross his knees and close his eyes. Nalanxiling is very happy. He takes out a secret script from the storage ring, looks at it, and learns the moves on the secret script to practice. "What are you doing?" White night can''t help but open his eyes. "My skill of Nalan family..." Nalan Xiling said, but soon put away the secret script, and his face was full of vigilance: "I warn you, do not play the idea of this skill, this is my Nalan family can practice, if other people practice, by my Nalan family know, will not spare no effort to pursue and kill!" "Oh." White night chuckles, too lazy to speak.The spirit of nalanxi relaxed his vigilance when he saw that he was not interested in the white night. "By the way, white night, you haven''t told me how to get revenge!" Nalanxi spirit seemed to think of something and asked again. "Help you improve your strength, and then you find nalanji to avenge yourself." White night closed eyes light road. "How could it be?" Nalan Xiling was dumbfounded: "nalanji is the one who is ready to attack the battle list. I only rely on cultivation, which is his opponent? Even if I mention his talent, even if it''s my talent that I''m the most likely one to defeat him "Battle list?" White night Leng next, as if thought of what, quickly asked: "what is this fighting list of things?" Nalanxi Ling gave him a look and hummed, "a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin. Don''t you know that? The battle list is a list of fighters published by the Shenji old man of Lisheng state. Most of the strong people in Lisheng state will be recorded. Once they enter the fight list, they will get a fighting order. All the people on the fight list are holy fighting saints, and they are respected everywhere "What are the substantial benefits?" "Substantial benefits? What benefits do you want? Isn''t fame enough? " "What''s the use of fame?" White night doesn''t understand. "Fame is useless?" Nalan Xiling looked at him like a monster. After half a sound, he shook his head and said, "forget it. If you don''t explain to you, it''s unnecessary to explain. It''s impossible for you to contact the battle list. It''s unnecessary to know. Anyway, as long as you understand a little, it''s good to be on the fight list." "Oh?" "Do you know the Holy Trinity?" he asked "San Yuan Da Sheng?" Nalanxi spirit Leng next, asked: "that spirit God palace?" "Spirit palace?" "What do you ask San Yuan Da Sheng for?" "Oh... I killed him, and now I should be regarded as a fighting saint, so you''d better tell me about the fight list." "The joke is not funny." Nalanxiling frowned. "Don''t you believe it?" White night took out the token. He didn''t mean to show off. He just wanted to find out what the fighting list was for. Nalan Xiling came over and touched the fighting order. He was quite surprised: "where did you get such a brand? It''s like a mold. " "This is the fighting order!" "No kidding." "Haven''t you seen a fighting order?" "Oh, I haven''t seen a fighting order, but I know it''s not a fighting order, and you''re not a fighting saint!" Nalanxi linghum: "is it fun to play with me?" That''s it. This girl doesn''t believe me at all. Shake your head at night. However, according to the name of Sanyuan Dasheng, he should be a strong one at the level of great sage. If it had not been for the dead dragon sword, he could not have dealt with him. "I remember that the great sage of Sanyuan is also a great saint, and you also have a great saint. Why is he the holy one of fighting, and why is your great saint only protecting you?" "The great saints can also be divided into strong and weak ones. The great saints who can be on the battle list are all masters of the existence of supernatural powers. Otherwise, they must be at least at the extremely holy level. For example, the three great saints, for example, are ranked more than 700, but there are still a lot of extremely saints in more than 800, which is an example." "And what is magic?" "I don''t know. It''s said that it''s more powerful than the holy formula. Only one elder of Nalan family has mastered it. Even my father has no use to learn it." "Is it? Is that elder of your family also on the fight list "Are you kidding? Did I say that if you master the magic power, you can be on the battle list? You don''t want to make it so easy to get on the list, OK "How do you say nalanji has a chance to compete in the battle list?" "You are such a problem baby!" Nalanxiling rolled his eyes and said, "I just said that we can go on the fight list! Nalanji is only qualified to accept the test, which is basically impossible. However, like me, even the qualification of impact is useless. Do you understand? " Nalan Xiling took the trouble to explain: "in fact, the competition in the battle list is very cruel, but there are a very few people who rely on luck. It is similar to nalanji''s attempt to impact to see if they can win a fighting saint. However, even if they rush up by luck, they will not stay long. I don''t know how many people are staring at the battle list. They can stand on it It depends on strength. " White night heard the sound, silently nodded. "Well, stop talking. I have to practice." Nalanxiling continued to meditate with his knees crossed. White night looked at her one eye, the heart reads to move slightly, light way: "when does your family tryout start?" "A month later, what happened?" "Well, you can go to jochan naram tomorrow and have a fight with him in ten days." The white night is light. "What?" Nalan Xiling was stunned for a moment. (in this explanation, there was a mistake yesterday. The hierarchy is burning heaven, emperor, pseudo emperor, lower great emperor, middle great emperor, upper great emperor, half Saint above the great emperor, and then saint, extremely holy, not fighting saint, which has been changed. There are many things at home these days. I don''t write very clearly. Lao Huo will pay attention to it. Thank you for pointing out your shortcomings. Thank you.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 992 The next morning. Xiaotao, a servant girl in green clothes, was walking on the path with trepidation. "Oh, peach, good morning. Where are you going?" The servant on the road said with a smile. "Good morning, brother li... Is that... Master Ji in the room?" Peach asked carefully. "Master Ji is practicing martial arts in the martial arts field. What''s wrong? Can I help you? " The servant asked curiously. "Nothing... Nothing..." peach squeezed out a smile, although the smile was very ugly: "that... I still have something to do... I left first..." said that the perfect person left in a hurry, and the housekeeper was at a loss. As the overlord of Lingyuan City, Nalan family''s facilities are extraordinary. In other words, the martial arts field is a space opened by a powerful sage with holy power. The entrance is just a gate, but through the gate, there is a different world. It is particularly desolate, like the boundless Gobi, similar to the small world in the hands of the white night, whether it is for Imperial war or holy The war will not affect Lingyuan City. Peach came to the door and swallowed his spit. His hand was beating the door of the martial arts arena with rhythm. After a while, the door opened, and an old man put out his head and frowned at the peach. "Something?" "On the order of Miss Xiling, I''d like to see Master Ji." Xiao Tao is trembling. "Master Ji is preparing for the upcoming family selection. No one is allowed to disturb him! Let''s go When the old man sinks, he has to close the door. "Ah... Wait, Liu Bo, this matter is very important, Xiao Tao must see Master Ji..." Xiao Tao said in a hurry, and he wanted to cry without tears. "Very important?" "Really... Really important..." peach is a little guilty. The old man frowned and thought again and again: "you come in first, I''ll ask the master for instructions." "Thank you, Liu Bo." Xiao Tao is relieved and rushes into the martial arts field. At the moment, the martial arts field is already a magnificent scene. The holy power between heaven and earth is surging, and the earth is torn. A series of terrible holy power secrets are like big waves in the martial arts field. In the face of the overwhelming attacks, no matter who it is, they are particularly small. Bang! At this time, two figures fell down in the dark sky and fell heavily on the ground, crushing the whole piece of earthquake. Xiaotao saw the scene and was shocked. The two people who landed were all saints. In the middle of the sky, Nalan, the genius of Nalan family, stands in the sky like a God. The old man stepped forward and flew over. He whispered a few words beside nalanji. The man frowned and fell down. "What? Does that mean woman have anything to say to me Nalanji fell to the ground, while swallowing the recovery pill, he asked, looking careless. Peach Leng next, in a hurry from the arms to take out a letter, timidly delivered. Nalanji looked around and was stunned. Three large black letters on the letter were particularly harsh. "Challenge letter?" ... in an instant, nalanxi, the second daughter of the Nalan family, wanted to challenge the talent of Nalan family. It spread throughout the Nalan family, even in less than half a day. The whole Lingyuan City is boiling. The Nalan family also exploded in an instant. There is only one thought in everyone''s mind. Nalanxiling is crazy! Half saints challenge saints? Or a genius saint? Only a madman can do such a thing! "Ha ha ha, that stupid woman! What''s that? Don''t look at yourself how much? How dare you challenge Ji Ge? I don''t know what to do There was a shrill laugh in nalamei''s boudoir. Nalanji didn''t make a sound, but the next morning, Nalan Zhengxie, the father of Nalan Xiling, rushed into the courtyard of Nalan Xiling early and pushed the door of the boudoir open. At the moment, he was standing in the courtyard pretending to be cleaning in a housemaid''s clothes. When he looked into his eyes, he saw Nalan Zhengxie, who was dressed in a robe, was shouting loudly In a rage. "Xiling! Xiling! where are you? Come out "What''s the matter, dad?" Nalan Xiling came out of the inner hall with a confused face. "What''s wrong with you?" Nalan was trembling with evil spirit: "are you making a fool of yourself? Challenge naranji! You are only a half saint. What do you fight with Nalan Nalan Xiling was aggrieved and angry, and his silver teeth nibbled: "Dad, my daughter was slapped by nalanji a few days ago. If you don''t want to take out this evil gas for me, don''t you allow me to get justice for myself?" Nalan''s right and evil were speechless for a moment, and Xuaner snorted repeatedly: "I know everything. It''s true that Nalan''s collection is wrong. But he has the support of elders and his talent, so it''s very likely that he will join the God sect! There''s a long way to go, even if it''s your father, I''m not easy to provoke, do you understand? " "I know, so I''ll get justice myself! It''s none of your business! " Nalanxi Lingsheng airway."If you can really have nothing to do with me, that''s OK. Now this matter is full of wind and rain. How many people are waiting to see our Nalan family''s jokes? You''ll lose more people then Nalan was annoyed and said: "now go to nalanji and apologize to him in front of everyone. You are a girl. You can''t lose anyone by apologizing. Go!" "Why should I go? It''s not my fault "You have to go!" Nalan Zhengxie seized Nalan Xiling''s arm, but Nalan Xiling struggled desperately. "I''m not going! I''m not going to die! Dad, if you don''t support me, you just watch! If you force me to apologize to nalanji, I will commit suicide now! " The eyes of nalanxi are foggy. "You unfilial girl!" Nalan is the evil spirit straight Yang Zhang, heavy to throw in the past. Bang! Nalan Xiling slapped her face again. She fell on the ground and her mouth oozed with blood. But she still refused to give up. Her eyes were angry and resentful and looked at Nalan. "Your sister is coming back soon! I''ll let her take care of you! You are not allowed to go anywhere these days. Give me a good reflection Nalan was trembling with evil spirit, snorted angrily, and left with his sleeve. White night watched him leave, eyebrows moved, and walked into the room. Nalanxiling sat on the ground with his head down. His tears wet the ground, but he didn''t cry. Seeing this, the heartstrings of the white night were suddenly stirred. He still vaguely remember that he couldn''t wake up the spirit of heaven at the beginning, and his experience in the Bai family was not the same? "Can I beat naranji?" Nalanxi Ling Yang head, silver teeth bite, stubborn asked. "It depends on whether you want to beat him or not." The white night is light. ... the news that nalanxiling challenged nalanji became more and more popular, and the Nalan family were all against it. After all, the result of their challenge was obvious. Nalanxiling would surely lose. If this matter was not handled properly, it was bound to make a joke. Therefore, many people went to nalanxiling to persuade him, but they were blocked by the servant girl Xiaotao. In the past few days, the white night and nalanxi spirit were closed in their rooms, and a large number of rare cultivation materials were sent to the boudoir. White night uses these materials to help Nalan Xiling to improve its strength. Of course, he is selfish. Every time he asks for materials, he asks for three people. Nalan Xiling takes one, and he gets two. While the strength of Nalan Xiling can''t be improved, he doesn''t know that the strength of white night is also increasing rapidly. "Dad, I''m back!" A crisp sound came into the hall, and the two figures quickly walked into the Nalan mansion. When Nalan Zhengxie, who was discussing with the elders, heard the voice, his face, which had been dark, immediately stretched out. He got up quickly and went to the door. However, a man and a woman came to the door. The man''s black sword suit looked heroic and dignified. The woman''s was particularly beautiful, graceful and graceful. Her skin was covered with frost and snow, her eyes were bright and her teeth were bright. She was similar to nalanxiling, but more mature. This woman is Nalan Xiyue, the elder sister of Nalan Xiling. "Is Xiyue back? Ha ha ha, come and see the elders and uncles Nalan Zhengxie laughed and said quickly. Nalanxi went to see you one by one. And the man went to see him one by one. "Xiyue, is this childe?" "Oh, this is my elder martial brother. He has no desire." Nalan Xiyue said. "I don''t want to see Uncle Nalan." The man said with a smile. Nalan Zhengxie looked at Mingwu for a moment. His eyes flashed with light and nodded: "OK! Good! Young master Ming is really a good-looking talent, and his strength is not vulgar. Come on, master Ming, please sit down! " "Thank you, uncle Nalan." Men and women sat down and exchanged greetings. "Dad, why don''t you see the stream spirit?" Nalan Xiyue seemed to think of something and asked in a hurry. On hearing this, Nalan snorted: "don''t mention it! Your stupid sister! It''s hopeless! It''s killing me "What''s wrong with Xiling?" Nalanxi said with a smile. "A few days ago, she sent a letter of war to Nalan Ji and offered to fight Naran Ji. Are you ridiculous?" Nalan''s positive and evil airway. "And such things?" Nalan river moon slightly stunned. "We want to persuade her to apologize to Xiaoji, but the girl is so stubborn that she is about to be selected. I didn''t expect that our Nalan family would make such a joke again. Alas..." an elder shook his head. Nalan Xiyue looked at the man, who was nalanmei''s father, nalanji''s adoptive father. "Xiyue, you have to persuade your sister not to mess around and apologize to Xiaoji as soon as possible. The selection is about to start. There will be a big man coming from shangshenzong. If the big man sees such a ridiculous scene, where will my Nalan family face go?" At this time, another elder opened his mouth and said with a painstaking manner.However, on hearing the words "shangshenzong", nalanxi''s moon and Ming Wuxu both shine with their eyes. Nalan Xiyue slightly took a breath, nodded and said with a smile: "I''ll go to see Xiling later, and give her enlightenment." "That would be great!" Finally, the elder was relieved. As we all know, nalanxiling is very obedient to her sister. But at this moment, a halo suddenly rose, the halo soared to the sky, such as white lotus blooming, filled the sky, especially gorgeous. All the people in the room were in a daze and looked at it together. "Has anyone in my Nalan family broken through?" Asked the elder with consternation. "This halo... So pure! This is a perfect step into the realm of saints! Genius! It must be the genius of my Nalan family! Hahaha... "All the elders were overjoyed. However, Nalan''s good and evil and nalanxi moon are quite wrong. "This light... Seems to be the direction of Xiling boudoir?" Nalan river moon murmured. "What?" All the people in the room were stunned. Nalanxiling broke through at this time? And... A perfect breakthrough? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 The halo appeared, and the whole Nalan family and even the whole Lingyuan City were attracted by the beam. The people of Nalan family feel incredible. Nalan Xiyue walks towards the courtyard of Nalan Xiling with a worried heart. Watching at the door of the peach to see people, look a flustered, hastily kneeling down, shouting: "welcome to the first lady." "Well." A light head into Lanxi. In the courtyard, the white night is holding a broom, pretending to clean the leaves on the ground. Nalan Xiling''s breakthrough will surely attract the attention of the Nalan family. At this time, there must be a vote of people coming. He must not stay in the room, but stay outside. However, Nalan Xiyue, who entered the courtyard, immediately noticed the white night, and he couldn''t help looking at the white night. The upper Emperor... This soul state is not good among the servants, but for Nalan family, it is nothing. "Who are you?" Nalanxi moon eye dew doubt, willow eyebrow micro wrinkle asked. "I''m a new housekeeper." The white night was silent. "The new servant?" Nalan Xiyue''s eyes shook and walked toward the house without saying anything more. But white night doesn''t feel right. Although his soul state is not as good as Nalan Xiyue, his insight into people''s heart is better than anyone else''s. just now Nalan Xiyue''s eyes flashed a little doubt. What''s wrong with yourself? Why should she be suspicious? "Xiling! Stream spirit After entering the house, Nalan Xiyue immediately called out. "Sister, are you back?" Nalanxiling trotted out of the back hall and saw the woman. Her face was full of joy. She immediately threw herself into her arms. The woman was full of love, stroking the girl''s head, and said with a smile: "Xiling, long time no see, how about? How have you been recently? " "I''m fine... And you, sister?" "What else can you worry about, sister?" Nalan Xiyue poked the girl''s forehead with her finger and said with a smile, "come, Xiling, stand up and let my sister have a good look at you." "Well." Nalanxi Lingzhen head light chin, spin son up, Qiao smile Yan Ran stand in front of Nalan river moon. Nalanxi moon fixed eyes a look, eyes light dunfang, small face full of surprise and joy. "Xiling... Did you really break through? Great!! It''s really great "Hee hee, elder sister, isn''t the stream spirit powerful?" Nalan Xiling said triumphantly, his mouth pouted. "My sister is the best Nalanxi Yue said with a smile. She took the girl''s hand and groped for a while on her body. The joy on her face became more and more intense: "this pure holy power... Perfect breakthrough! Absolutely a perfect breakthrough! Oh, my God, how did you do it You know, even if nalanxi moon broke into the realm of saints, it did not achieve a perfect breakthrough. Perfect breakthrough is a general term for the purity of people''s understanding of holy power. Once people''s understanding of saints reaches perfection, their holy power is also known as perfect holy power. In the future, perfect breakthrough saints'' cultivation will be smooth and promising. At present, there are only two people in the Nalan family, and these two are the famous talents of the Nalan family. Even compared with Nalan Xiyue, they are still a little inferior. "Haha, of course, it''s the result of my hard work! I''m going to challenge naranji. " Nalanxi Ling said with a smile. However, as soon as the words fell, Nalan Xiyue frowned, and her smile shrank a little. She put on a serious look: "Xiling, do you really want to challenge nalanji?" "Sister, do you think I''m kidding?" "Well, sister, I think you are not joking, but my sister also has to advise you. Even if you have a perfect breakthrough now, you can''t be the opponent of nalanji. Xiling, this matter should be carefully considered... You, listen to my sister, give up." Nalanxi moon shakes her head, even her sister doesn''t think highly of her. Nalanxi Ling''s eyes turned red and his silver teeth bit: "sister, even if I can''t beat him, it doesn''t matter, but do you want me to give up? No way "Why are you doing this?" "The tree is alive! People fight for breath The spirit of Nalan river is firm. "You are a girl. In terms of seniority, he is also your brother. If you go to apologize to him, what''s the loss?" Nalanxi moon sighed. "No way!" Nalanxiling gritted his teeth and said, "this is not my fault. Why should I apologize to him? If I fail, I can only blame nalanxiling for my incompetence. If you don''t want to stand out for me, I can only rely on my own strength to fight for my dignity! Elder sister, if you are here to do ideological work for me, it is totally unnecessary. Go away With that, nalanxiling put his small head aside. Nalanxi yueleng next, probably did not expect his sister to be so firm, immediately bitter smile, helpless to change the topic: "OK, OK, you want to fight, then go to war... Xiling, let''s not say this, talk about other... Oh, by the way, Xiling, is that your servant outside?" "Outside?" Nalanxi Ling Leng next, way: "yes, how?""Well, why did you hire another servant?" "I remember you said before that it''s enough to have Xiaotao alone..." "that... Xiaotao has been with me for so many years. I''ve been close to her as a sister, and it''s too hard to see her, so I found a servant to share her work..." nalanxi laughed, looking unnatural. "What heavy work can Xiao Tao have? And you have to find someone to share it with her? " Nalan river month in the eyes of doubt more and more Sheng, Shu up, toward the door. "Sister, what are you doing?" Nalan Xiling rushed over. But seeing nalanxi walk to the door, staring at the white night and asking, "what''s your name?" "His name is Aoki... Yes, his name is Aoki!" Nalan Xiling is busy. "Green wood?" Nalan Xiyue chuckled: "Xiling, I just need to find a steward to ask if this person is the servant of Nalan family. When do you want to cheat me?" "He is really green wood. If you don''t believe it, go to the housekeeper and ask him." Nalan Xiling pursed her lips and was discontented. The white night said nothing and looked at Nalan Xiyue quietly. How could he know that Nalan Xiyue had already suspected him, but it doesn''t matter. If Nalan Xiyue really has any malice, he will never expose his identity in front of him and nalanxi spirit. If you doubt, doubt it. White night has prepared for the worst. "Well, well, sister, let him be your servant. I won''t ask." Nalanxi month see his sister look depressed, doting said: "let''s not talk about this, go, go with me to see my father, father, they know, will certainly look at you differently." "Sister, I''m not going!" Lannaring Creek. "Why?" "Yes, they must have praised me first, and then they would have preached to me! I''m not going anywhere now, I''m here! On the day of the duel. " Nalanxiling whispered. Nalanxi month Leng next: "are you serious?" "Do you think I''m joking?" "Nalan Xiyue has never seen her sister''s attitude so firm. She is silent for a moment and shakes her head bitterly:" well, since you have made a decision, your sister won''t say anything. You have to work hard. " "Thank you, sister." After that, Nalan Xiyue left. The white night looked at its departure, eyebrows moved. "Your sister is... Unusual." "Of course, the whole Nalan family, except for those two talents, is my sister''s best!" Lannering Creek. Silent in the white night, I bow my head and think. Soon, the day of the duel came. Although it was a duel held by Nalan''s family, it still attracted the attention of countless people in Lingyuan City. Many powerful people found various reasons to come to the door on the day of the duel. It is said to be a guest, but the people of Nalan family all know that they all come for the duel between nalanxi spirit and nalanji. After a while, the whole arena of Nalan''s family was bustling with heads. All the people of Nalan family, large and small, were present. The scene was boiling and noisy. Nalan Zhengxie didn''t want to be there, but as the Lord, so many guests have arrived. If he doesn''t show up, it''s really impolite. But when he came, he must have no light on his face. Nalanxiling is his daughter after all. "Master Ji is here!" Not long after the crowd took their seats, a voice spread. People look at the gate of the martial arts field in a hurry, but see nalanji in nalanmei and other young generation of Nalan family, and enter the martial arts field. "This is one of the genius of Nalan family, naranji? As expected, he has a high profile and a good-looking talent! " There is a great capacity to praise. The people of Nalan''s family nodded one after another. Nalan Po''s face was full of smiles and complacent, and his eyes were also secretly looking at Nalan''s good and evil. Standing behind Nalan Zhengxie, mingwuyu couldn''t help looking at it more, with a strong sense of war in his eyes. However, seeing nalanji walk with confidence and steady pace, and walk in front of a large number of powerful and powerful people, they all salute one by one, and do everything in a manner that does not lose the demeanor of Nalan family. Nalanji has won a lot of people''s appreciation. However, before long, the voice rose again. "Miss nalanxiling is here!" Seeing the gate of the martial arts arena open again, nalanxiling walks in with Xiaocui and his servants in the white night. Although nalanxiling had a firm attitude, he became nervous when he saw so many people gathered in the martial arts field. "Can I really win white night?" He asked in a low voice. "First go over and say hello to your family, and then, according to what I said, fight Nalan Ji with a sword. Have you learned the first three moves of heart sword?" Asked the white night. "I''ve learned it, but..." "fight him with your heart first, and then turn to Tianheng vertical sword. Within ten moves, you can defeat him." The white night is light."What if you can''t lose?" "That''s your failure!" "HMM... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 Nalanxi spirit''s expression is still very nervous, although there is a white night to comfort, but it is still difficult to ease. The white night was calm. He didn''t have to come over, but he was very interested in the saint''s methods in the state. For example, in the land of nine souls, countless geniuses wanted to prove their way into the emperor''s way, but they could not. All these were because the great emperors in the nine souls continent were very simple, rarely appeared in front of people, and the emperor''s image was not exposed. In addition, the chance of the great emperor was very rare. It was extremely difficult for ordinary soul people to enter the imperial realm, and it was almost impossible to do so by their own means. However, the state of Risheng is different... in this kind of place where saints are all over the place, you just need to make your own efforts to enter the holy land. It is just in this way that the white night despises the great emperors who hide in the outer holy state, and more admire those who summon up the courage to enter the holy state. In the way of cultivation, we should not be afraid of everything and move forward bravely. Although he had a few moves with nalanxiling''s men outside heixuan auction house before, he only knew a little about the real means of saints. Now I can have a good look at it and compare it with those saints'' inheritance obtained by ourselves to see what level the inheritance grade is in Lisheng Prefecture. Nalan Xiling worshipped one by one, and everyone nodded, but most of the Nalan family''s faces were black. Obviously, they were very dissatisfied with the disobedience of nalanxi spirit. "Tut Tut, how dare you come? Do you think you are a girl, brother Ji will be merciful? Don''t cry when you''re beaten to be a pig''s head Nalan Mei over there immediately sneered and sneered, with a face full of banter, waiting to see Nalan Xiling''s jokes. Nalanxiling glared at her, and without saying a word, stepped onto the duel platform. Nalanji shook his head and laughed and jumped up. Two people stand still. "Give up! I have no interest in such rubbish as you. Even if you step into the realm of saints, the gap between you and me is very different! Winning you doesn''t mean anything to me at all Nalanji shook his head, regardless of the feelings of the people around him, said in public. Many people frowned. Nalanji still dares to abuse Nalan Xiling as a waste, but there is no other reason, just because nalanji is a genius and the most likely person to enter the God sect. I''m afraid Nalan Zhengxie, the owner of the family, will not pay attention to it. Nalan Zhengxie didn''t look very good. Nalanxi spirit heard the voice and was very angry: "Nalan collection! Don''t be complacent. You don''t think I can win you "Win me?" Nalanji laughed. Nalan Mei, who was under her head, also laughed with her hair. She was mocking Nalan Xiling. "A punk, want to win me? Anyway! Ben, don''t let you do three tricks! If you can meet Ben Shao in three moves! You win even if you don''t Nalanji sneered. "Asshole Nalan Xiling was no longer wordy. With his arm moving, he pulled out his sword and stabbed it. The sword edge is not fast, the sword spirit is not strong, and the holy power is not strong. This sword is so ordinary that it seems to be harmless. Nalanji''s eyes were full of sneers. But just as the edge of the sword approached him and he was about to dodge, the sword suddenly disappeared. "Well?" Nalanji was slightly stunned, but he saw that Xiujian appeared behind him again, stabbing at his back without warning. "Little skills! Think it''s going to hurt me? " Nalanji snorted scornfully in his nose. He was so quick that he had to flash again. But at the moment of his action, the sword behind him shook and became blurred. No, it''s a fake! Nalanji''s face changed slightly, and just wanted to move again, a sharp pain came from his abdomen. He was shocked. He looked down in amazement. However, the sword of Nalan Xiling has not entered nalanji''s body. Although it is only half an inch shallow, the blood has flowed along the body of the sword. There was an uproar all around. At this moment, Nalan Xiling not only met nalanji, but also hurt nalanji. Nalan Xiling''s tight face relaxed for a moment, and his face was filled with pride and sneer: "ha ha, I met you! So, I won "Asshole Nalanji was enraged, and his palm moved toward the spirit of Nalan river. The breath between his palms was violent, destroying the withered and decaying. Nalan Xiling was shocked and retreated in a hurry. However, a little later, the holy power of terror still pounded on her shoulder. Bang! The spirit of nalanxi flew out in an instant. She turned over in the air and fell on the ground. The holy power on her shoulder stirred wildly and tore the void. The duel platform burst into pieces in an instant. What a fierce holy power! Nalanxiling has a sweet throat and vomites blood. "Miss!" "Xiling..." Nalan Xiyue, Xiaotao and other people cry out anxiously. Nalan Zhengxie also suddenly stood up with a nervous face. "Bitch! How dare you hurt me Nalanji was furious and angry. At this moment, he didn''t talk about mercy at all. His claws were like eagle''s claws, and he attacked Nalan Xiling fiercely.Nalanxiling eyes a coagulation, pupil beads tight, bear the pain on the shoulder, not hurriedly to show the heart sword. Then he saw that his sword was still and moved like a rabbit. It seemed slow. When Nalan gathered to attack, the sword always appeared on his offensive and stopped it perfectly. Even if the holy power is shocked by the empty and the earth burst, the sky is dim. Nalanxi spirit is still in a hurry and can handle it easily. The whole person is like a mysterious woman. He is confident and can be easily. WOW! The whole scene of human movement! "Is this still Xiling?" "What sword is she?" People shouted for each other. "What''s the matter with this..." Nalan was shocked with a broken face. And Nalan positive and evil eyes burst out of a array of fine light, clapping hands: "good!! Good!! Good!! Ha ha ha ha... "Br > nalanxi was also surprised and smiled. "I can''t imagine your sister is so powerful?" The next Ming has a little complicated appearance, and this time he also feels like he has gone. "I can''t imagine that her sword technique is not like my sword skill of Nalan family... What sword method is this?" Nalanxi blinked in the month, quietly looking at the home where he was standing with the peach not far away. The whole scene was boiling and the voices were constantly. Nalan gathers the sound, and is more angry. However he attacks, nalanxiling''s sword will always suddenly block his attack, and let him advance half a point. "Mixed accounts!" Nalan set roars, and the spirit of heaven suddenly merges, but he wants to use all his strength. But at this time, the defensive nalanxi seems to have caught something, people suddenly move, suddenly disappear. "What?" "Heaven is a long sword!" But listen to a petticulate scold on the duel field, then nalanxi spirit disappears instantly, a holy force burst out of the sky, like stars dot, quickly wrapped in Nalan collection, then this star like holy power atomized, then turned into sword shadow, covering the sky, crisscross, fierce and incomparable, the people who looked at were creepy, let alone dodge! People were in a second uproar. Nalanmei, who was under the head, had seen such a fierce move, and was so scared that she had no blood. Why did she ever think that naranxiling had such a terrible power. Poop! The sword shadow adds up. Nalan gathers a quick parry, but it can''t be prevented. The whole person suddenly appears thousands of sword shadows. Before the person can respond, he sees nalanxiling kicking to his head. The holy power uses it. A force ripple is burst out in the empty space. Nalan Ji flies out and falls heavily outside the duel table and falls on the ground, and he is dizzy. The whole scene is a stagnant breath. The result has come out! Nalan syncope, naranxi Lingsheng! "Win! Miss won!!! " Peach first came back to God, excited to hold the next white night jump, happy. "OK!! It is my daughter of Nalan, good!! Ha ha ha ha... "Nalan got up and laughed. The crowd is boiling, the scene is noisy! "Congratulations, Lord Naran!" "How could miss Naran''s second lady have such a skill? It''s so powerful! " "She just then those moves, can be said to be the essence of the moves, Naran family of two Miss behind fear of high-level people to point out." "Yes, but it is not easy to defeat Nalan collection. It can be seen that miss naranxiling''s talent is not simple." The guests rushed to say, they were all addicted to it. Naranxiling''s performance is too eye-catching. And the Naran family people have been shocked, can not accept this fact. Nalan broke and nalanmei''s face had long been black into coal. Why did they ever think Naran Ji would lose? "She cheated! She must have cheated! " "Nalanmei could not believe the result, and immediately jumped out and cried out in a sad voice. But no one will believe her words. So many people look at it. How does nalanxiling cheat? Can she be an idiot when she is present? Nalan is lost in his soul. Like losing his soul, the whole man is paralyzed in a chair, completely stupid. He knew that this failure of Nalan collection will be sent to the ears of the upper God clan, and the upper God will give up Nalan collection for this reason, so that the people who are not allowed to choose nalanxi as the seed will be paid to the God clan! Nalan collection... Over! He became the stepping stone of naranxiling! "Master! The talent of Xiling is so amazing that we should focus on training! " At this time, someone got up and put forward with a fist. "Good!" And then the Naran family stood up and smiled and said, "we all misunderstood miss two before, thought she was of a fair qualification, and didn''t want to show such talent today! If it is true, it will be amazing! We have to give her the best teachers, the best training resources, and help her break through! ""Yes "Seconded!" Nalan''s family got up and said. "Good! Good Nalan is laughing more happily. Today is probably the happiest day of his life. Nalan Xiling''s face was full of excitement, and there were tears in his eyes. He jumped down suddenly, but he didn''t go to Nalan''s good and evil side, but ran to the white night side. "White night, do you see it? I won... I won... "Nalan Xiling said excitedly. "Yes, please pay attention to the image and look at you. Are you trying to expose my identity?" The white night whispered. Nalanxi spirit Leng next, hurry back to God, toward peach smile a few times, cover up the past, this just toward Nalan Zhengxie and others. Everyone knows that after this war, nalanxiling will become a new seed of Nalan family. From today on, her future will be very bright. What she should do now is to prepare for the family selection shortly after the war and squeeze into the upper Shenzong. Looking at the girl in the white night, she breathed a little. Nalan Xiling has obtained the qualification to be a member of the God sect, and will not seek my recommendation order again? She stood at Nalan''s house and I was safe. "Did you help Xiling defeat nalanji?" Just then, a indifferent laugh came from behind. White night slightly frowned, turned his head, but saw nalanxi yuezheng smiling at him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 "What do you mean, miss nallan? I''m just a great emperor. How can I point out the sage? You think too much. " White night looks calm, gently shakes his head to say. Nalanxi Yue''s eyes moved, and said in a low voice: "my sister, I know best. However, her mind is simple and she can''t hide anything. Once she makes a decision, she will never change it easily. She said before that her servant only needs peach, but she has a servant for no reason. How can we not doubt this? And I asked the housekeeper yesterday that you, a servant, were introduced by Xiling. How could Xi Ling do such a thing? So I''m sure that there must be something unusual about you. In addition to the sudden increase in the strength of Xiling, it''s clear at a glance that all kinds of connection are connected. Don''t you hide it and admit it! " The woman''s mind is really smart. But white night is not so easy to relax. "Miss, your idea is very interesting, but unfortunately, you are wrong." "Ha ha, don''t you tell me. Can''t I get a word out of Xiling''s mouth?" Nalan Xiyue smiles cunningly and turns away. At night, his face changed slightly and his mind moved. It seems that the Nalan family can''t stay long. Nalanxiling defeated nalanji. She was really full of glory and attention. Many powerful guests present appreciated her and were impressed with her. In particular, Nalan Mei was trembling and trembling. She could not imagine that Nalan had collapsed. What capital would she have to fight against Nalan Xiling? If nalanxi Ling really worshipped the God sect, then she and Nalan would break the line... I''m afraid it would be a disaster! "Nalanmei!" At this time, nalanxiling turned his head and looked at this side. Nalanmei trembled, her face turned white, and she stepped back a few steps: "what do you want to do "What are you doing?" Nalanxi''s spiritual face was like frost, and she came straight up, staring at her coldly. Nalamei was scared out of her wits and collapsed on the ground. Nalanxi Lingyang raised her hand and intended to slap her in the face. She could see that nalanmei looked so terrible that she finally put her hand down. "Before, you insulted me because I was the daughter of the master of the family, and I was rich in cultivation resources. Therefore, you envied me, envied me, and often opposed me! You said I was a waste. I''m sorry for the cultivation resources of Nalan family. Now I want to tell you! I am not a waste, I am not you can insult! After you go your way, I go my way! It''s OK. Don''t provoke me After that, the girl swung her sleeve and walked away. The face of nalanmei is like ashes. Nalan was laughing heartily. Over the years, nalanpo has been on his head with Nalan collection. Now his daughter has defeated this invincible talent under the spotlight. How can he not be happy? "The talent of nalanji is beyond reproach. It''s the talent of Nalan family. But today, my second daughter, nalanxiling, also shows extraordinary talent! Is worthy of the pride of heaven! This is my good fortune for Nalan, and it is also a blessing for our Nalan family! In order to celebrate the birth of my Nalan family for another day, I would like to hold a banquet immediately! Banquet guests!! Celebrate the breakthrough of Xiling Nalan shouts. "Good!" People cheered. Nalanxiling was particularly excited. Nalan''s family all went to tell each other. The whole arena was boiling. White night quietly looking at all this, without saying a word, and peach back to nalanxiling''s residence. But before long, Nalan Xiling also followed. "Why do you come back now instead of receiving the blessing of the guests?" In the courtyard meditation white night light said. "They are all flatterers. They are meaningless. What''s more, I won''t forget you, a great meritorious official." Nalanxi said with a smile, and then took out a large number of magic materials from the storage ring, all stacked in front of the white night. White night looked at the eye, quite curious: "what are you doing?" Nalan Xiling smiles and tears in his eyes: "white night, thank you. If I didn''t have you, I would not have today, would not be accepted by Nalan family again, and would not be proud... These are the rewards given to me by my father, but I know I can''t, because it''s all your credit... So please accept these things." White night heard the voice, but a smile: "I do not do much, just point you a few moves, you can defeat naranji, or because you have enough firm heart, enough courage and perseverance, of course, your efforts are sweat, I also see in the eyes, so you take these things yourself." "No, you must take it. If you don''t take it today, I''ll tell you about your coercion. If you don''t take it today, I''ll die!" Nalanxiling was resolute. "Well..." there''s no way out. The girl''s temper is really stubborn. "Well, well, I''ll take it." White night did not move, can only put things into the Qianlong ring.Nalanxi''s eyes were bent like crescent moon. But at this time, the void behind nalanxi spirit trembled, and then a figure came out of the void. It''s Naran river moon! "Ha ha, how about if you didn''t admit it before? Did I find out? It''s up to you to argue! " But listen to nalanxi moon cunning smile, blinking at the white night. "Sister?" Nalanxiling was shocked. "It''s no wonder that the breath behind the stream spirit fluctuates. It turns out that you''ve been following the stream spirit and imitating the spirit of the stream... I can''t detect it." The white night moved her eyebrows. Nalanxi moon is so familiar with nalanxi spirit that it''s too simple to imitate the spirit of nalanxi. It''s almost impossible to confuse the real with the fake! If someone else, nalanxi moon would have been discovered. "Sister, you... How can you secretly follow me!" The spirit of Nalan river is not restrained, and he stares at the moon of Nalan River angrily. "Don''t I worry about my sister being cheated? Just come and have a look. " But when he saw nalanxi moon, he gave a smile and glanced at the white night: "Xiling, should you introduce this childe to me? Who is so holy that she can teach my sister to defeat Nalan''s genius "He is my friend! It''s called white night! He didn''t teach me anything! Sister, don''t talk nonsense Said lanbai, looking serious. If Nalan Xiyue misunderstands that there is any magic skill in white night, it will only lead to death for the white night! Nalanxiling can''t fail to understand this. "Good, good! I don''t talk nonsense, but I can keep it a secret! " Nalanxi moon blinked and said to the white night, "young master Bai, can you do me a favor?" "What''s up?" White night calm way, the heart has begun to think of countermeasures. "You can make Xiyue beat nalanji and become the genius of Nalan family. Then, can you give me some advice? So that I can stand out in the family selection in the future and win the appreciation of the God clan? " Nalanxi moon eyes pan hot, looking forward to saying. The white night frowned. "I''m just a great emperor. I can''t tell you anything!" "Although Xiyue is not deep in the world, she still has some insight. Since she saw young master Bai for the first time, she knew that he was no ordinary person! Although Mr. Bai is only the upper emperor, Xiyue can see that he is absolutely a genius! Genius is like a famous teacher Nalan river moon is particularly solemn. This kind of praise can not make white night happy. Am I that good? Seeing Bai Ye''s hesitation, Nalan Xiyue said again: "as long as young master Bai agrees to Xiyue''s small request, Xiyue is not only willing to keep secrets for him, but also willing to offer him a lot of magic materials! What do you think of it "You don''t have to thank you!" The white night thought again and again, looked at the Nalan River spirit, and said: "your talent and strength are higher than the stream spirit. I can''t teach you anything. At most, I can give you some advice. Every evening, you can come here to practice with the stream spirit. I will point out some of your shortcomings, and I can''t help other places." "That''s enough!" The moon of nalanxi was overjoyed and quickly clasped his fist: "thank you, master." White night bitter smile, did not speak. Nalan Xiyue''s forced entry didn''t bring much trouble to Bai Ye. Although the woman gave him a deep feeling of the city, he didn''t pay much attention to it. As long as the selection was finished, he could follow the Nalan family to shangshenzong and worship shangshenzong. Everything would be OK. At that time, a Nalan family would not be able to help him. In addition, during this period, the white night used Nalan Xiling to search for a lot of cultivation materials. Especially after Nalan Xiling became the new genius of Nalan family, the cultivation materials were thrown at her like a mountain. She didn''t use much, so she went all the way to the white night frontier. After a few days, the Qianlong ring in the white night could hardly be filled. In the evening, Nalan Xiyue and Nalan Xiling were practicing in the yard. Both of them use swords. They only use sword moves to practice without holy power. It is also a kind of enjoyment to watch the two beauties dance with their swords in front of them. However, practicing, daynight immediately caught the maladies of nalanxi moon. "The sword follows the heart. When the opponent attacks, the sword moves. Hesitation is taboo for those who use it! Once the sword comes out, we should go all the way. " White night light road, pointing out that the nalanxi moon is not enough. Nalanxi moon nodded, and his sword moves became more and more fierce. Nalanxi Ling, who had just gained the upper hand, suddenly felt the strain. See two people, white night suddenly understand what. Although the people in Lisheng prefecture have a strong soul state and extremely terrible soul skills, if they leave aside the holy power, their moves are similar to those of the nine soul land. The only difference is that the nine soul people use their soul power and imperial Qi to stimulate their moves. They can''t split the sky and the earth with one sword like the saints in Lisheng Prefecture. Holy power is a good thing. After a few days, the selection day of Nalan family finally arrived... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 Early in the morning, the team of shangshenzong entered Lingyuan City. This is a small team of only 11 people, led by the main guest of Nalan family selection competition, shangshenzong Luoxuan. Luo Xuan was an elder in shangshenzong. However, he was not a heavyweight elder, but a miscellaneous elder. To put it more popularly, he was in charge of the logistics and some trivial matters in the shangshenzong, and had no real power. But as long as they are elders, even if they are in charge of sundries, they are also qualified to accept apprentices. Of course, he can''t accept apprentices randomly. He only has a few places every year. If he has good qualifications, he can stay with him and be a direct disciple. If his qualification is not good, he will be thrown into the door and become an inner disciple. But in any case, as long as the elder of shangshenzong is in love, that is to fly into the sky and fly up into the sky. Shangshenzong! As the super big faction of the state of Lysander, how many people dream that they can''t get into it even if they sharpen their heads! This time, I don''t know how the Nalan family got in touch with Luo Xuan. They even got two places from Luo Xuan''s mouth, and I don''t know how many people they envied. Nalan Zhengxie, nalanpo and other senior officials of the Nalan family met at the gate of the city early. Luo Xuan led ten disciples to meet him. He was expressionless and arrogant in his eyes. All the people of the Nalan family around him were saluting and shouting. "See you, Mr. Luo!" The sound was loud. Passers-by are all pointing. "Is this the man of God?" "That''s elder Luoxuan of shangshenzong. It''s said that he''s just a miscellaneous elder. Tut, it''s really arrogant to look at this display." "Don''t you talk nonsense! Don''t talk about the elder of shangshenzong. Even if it''s a disciple, it''s wonderful. Don''t think about where shangshenzong is! " "Tut tut... I don''t know what means Nalan family used to invite this Buddha!" People were arguing. Luo Xuan was led by Nalan Zhengxie all the way to the Nalan family''s Duel arena. This time, even the city master of Lingyuan City came here. The huge duel Hall of Nalan family was almost a sea of people, densely packed with heads. At a glance, he was afraid that there would be no less than 10000 people. Today''s white night, he changed into a servant''s clothes and a black sword suit. He was heroic. As a friend of nalanxi spirit, he also sat on the seat, and nalanxi Ling sat beside him nervously. "White night, if I don''t play well this time, what should I do?" Nalanxiling''s small hands were sweating and his voice was shaking. "Don''t be nervous. You have defeated nalanji. Many people in the Nalan family are afraid of you. If you show enough confidence, then in momentum, you have already won. It''s even easier to defeat them. If you show a little bit of performance, the people of shangshenzong will love you." White night laughs. Hearing this, Nalan Xiling''s small head put more emphasis on it. Her mouth slightly raised and looked at the white night: "yes, elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai?" The white night was stunned. "When I enter shangshenzong, you can join shangshenzong with the recommendation order, then we will be the same sect. Although you are not as high as I am in soul state, your understanding of sword technique and soul method is much stronger than me! Of course you are my senior brother The girl said playfully. White night shook his head, a bitter smile: "well, come on, younger martial sister!" "Hee hee, with the words of senior brother, I must win the selection! Join the divine family Nalanxiling''s eyes were firm, and he swore in his heart. Then he walked out of the audience. Looking at the girl in the white night, my mind is in a trance. He found, inexplicably, that the girl was quite similar to him in many ways. The Nalan family participated in the selection of a full number of 20 people, in addition to a few of the main family, each branch sent a genius. But the only people who can really be called genius are nalanziyu, nalanji and nalanxiyue. The biggest threat of Nalan Xiyue is Nalan Ziyu. "No problem, younger martial sister?" The man standing in front of the duel platform suddenly swept his eyes towards the white night, and the corners of his mouth rose several minutes. "That man is indeed a genius. He can see at a glance the shortcomings of my sword technique. I have overcome my shortcomings. Even if it is up to Nalan Ziyu, it''s no problem." Nalan Xiyue confidently laughs and jumps out of the audience and lands in front of the duel platform. The selected players saluted Luo Xuan, Nalan Zhengxie and others in Qi Dynasty, and xuan''er appeared on the stage one by one and competed. The first young people who came to the stage were the young people of the family branches. Their strength could only be said to be mediocre and barely reached the level of saints. However, they were all built on magic materials, and their foundation was unstable. Whether they could enter the realm of great saints in their life had to be discussed in two ways. Fighting could not arouse the enthusiasm of the big family. And their appearance is just a foreshadowing of the Nalan family. After the number theory, Nalan Ji appeared on the stage. But at this time, Nalan Xiling also came to the stage. As soon as these two people stood on the stage, the whole audience was boiling. Luo Xuan narrowed his eyes and looked at it carefully. Nalanpo''s face was tense.It''s just. Nalanxi had already been cast a shadow by nalanxi spirit. Seeing the confident nalanxi spirit, he suddenly became nervous. This time, he was worse than before. However, after several dozen moves in Nalan Xiling''s hands, he was knocked over by Nalan Xiling''s sword. Nalanxi Lingsheng! "Good!" Many people suddenly got up, clapped their hands and screamed. Peach is excited to jump up and down. The whole place was boiling. "Who is this daughter, master Naran?" Luo Xuan spoke immediately. "Ha ha, elder Luo, to be honest, this is my second daughter nalanxiling!" Nalan said with a smile. "Good! Not bad Luo Xuan nodded with satisfaction: "a perfect breakthrough in the realm of saints, sword attainments are also good, is a attainable material! If you can become a member of the God sect and receive my training, you will have an unlimited future in the future. " Nalan Zhengxie breathed hard, and quickly got up and clasped his fist: "if the little girl can get the advice of Luo Changlao, it will be the greatest blessing for the little girl and Zhengxie in this life!" "Ha ha, the master of Nalan''s family has been praised. I''m afraid I can''t teach lingai well." "How?" Nalan Zhengxie suppressed the excitement in his heart, and quickly called to Nalan Xiling on the stage: "Xiling! Don''t come and see the master yet "Master?" The spirit of nalanxi was stunned and overjoyed. He jumped off the challenge arena and stepped forward. He knelt down and worshipped: "Xiling kowtow to master!" "Good! Good! I''ll take you today! " Luo Xuan said with a smile. In an instant, there was an uproar. "The spirit of nalanxi really worshipped the God sect!" "Nalan is the master of the family! I''m afraid it can''t be shaken! " "It''s a pity that nalanji has become the stepping stone of Nalan River Spirit!" "Yes..." people began to talk, and the noise almost ignited the whole duel field. Some cheered, others marveled, of course, others were not willing to be angry, such as nalanpo. However, for the Nalan family, this is still a happy event. Nalan Xiling was successfully worshipped by shangshenzong, and then there was only one quota! Nalan Xiyue leaped forward, and his sword came out of the sheath. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. He stared at Nalan Ziyu and said, "Ziyu, come on!" "You are no match for me! I will let you become my stepping stone just like naranji, and help me to enter the God sect A man with long hair and white clothes like snow jumped onto the arena and drew his sword, saying confidently. "How do you know I''m going to lose before the war?" Nalan river moon hummed, strong momentum, carrying the sword to kill. Nalan Ziyu immediately confronted him. They were interwoven with each other, and their swords were crisscross. You came and I went, and the fight was not fierce. People''s sight was again attracted by the fighting on the duel platform, and the whole duel field gradually quieted down, and only the sound of sword striking could be heard. Nalan Zhengxie sat down again, his heart hanging in the air, staring tightly. If Naran river moon can also step into the God of God! So today, he Nalan Zhengxie will really stand out! Both daughters are worshipped to God''s sect! What is that concept? At that time, Mo said that the whole Nalan family was completely controlled by him. Even if he walked out of Lingyuan City, no one would dare to underestimate him! It''s just... nalanziyu''s sword skill is really unimaginable, especially fierce. Every blow has the power to cut the sea and tear the sky. Two people fight for some time, nalanxi month is already in the downwind, seems to be invincible. Many people exclaimed. "Nalanxi moon is going to lose." "Although her swordsmanship looks fierce, it is not as spiritual as her sister." "Yes, Nalan Ziyu''s sword technique is famous for its sharpness. If you want to defeat Nalan Ziyu, you have to use more fierce sword moves. But obviously, Nalan Xiyue can''t do it..." some strong people shake their heads secretly, and they don''t think highly of Nalan Xiyue. But just then. Nalan Xiyue, who has been beaten by pressure all the time, suddenly has a cold look in her eyes. She seems to have caught something. Her whole body is full of holy power. When she raises the sword, her shadow blows towards nalanzi Yu like a mountain. "What?" Nalan Ziyu was shocked and quickly accepted the move. But it''s too late... "Hongye jianjue > But listen to a sweet drink! A row of sword shadows, like ten thousand beasts galloping, instantly engulfed Nalan Ziyu. Pooh! Nalanziyu instantly made thousands of scars on his body. He seemed to have rolled around from the meat grinder. In a flash, he became a bloody man. He fell down from the duel field and fell to the ground motionless. In an instant, everything was quiet. All of them were staring. What a fierce sword! What a wonderful sword move! What a terrible sword! Nalan Xiyue... Suddenly a reversal, so defeated Nalan Ziyu? What kind of sword move is that?"Great! What elder martial brother Bai said is true. Elder sister can defeat Nalan Ziyu only by taking dangerous moves and taking surprise to win! Excellent! My sister also succeeded! Great Nalanxi''s small face was excited and full of tears. Now she just wanted to hold the white night hard. It was the white night that brought such honor to her, and it was also the white night that gave such honor to her and her family. She never thought it would be today! Nalanxiling turned his head and looked at the man in the audience, his eyes were red. However, Nalan river moon fell down, holding a sharp sword, just like the goddess of war, noble and elegant. "Nalanxi Yuesheng!" The voice spread. Around came the cheers of the tsunami. Nalan river moon light smile, especially proud. At this moment, she was in the spotlight! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 Today is undoubtedly the happiest day for Nalan''s good and evil. Looking at his eldest daughter''s defeat of Nalan''s long-standing genius, he is full of laughter and excitement. With the victory of nalanxi moon, all the people on the scene looked at Luo Xuan in unison. There is no doubt that they are waiting for Luo Xuan''s reply. Nalan Xiyue is also like this. She puts away her smile and stares at Luo Xuan with burning eyes. Her expression is especially tense, and her breath seems to be frozen. Nalan Xiling''s hands are full of sweat and look at Luo Xuan tightly. However, Luo Xuan looked around, felt the eager eyes of the people around him, and then, with a smile, nodded at the nalanxi moon. In an instant, Nalan river moon and Nalan Zhengxie and other people were extremely happy, and the big stone in their hearts suddenly fell down! "Xiyue! Don''t come to see Master yet Nalan shouts eagerly. Nalan river month rushed to come, kneeling and kneeling to worship, and his voice was excited: "Xi Yue, please see your master!" "Ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! Get up Luo Xuan laughed and nodded to Nalan''s good and evil spirits: "master of Nalan, you have two good daughters. These two girls are very talented. If you bring them back to the clan, they will be brilliant!" "Just ask elder Luoxuan to teach more!" Nalan is excited by the evil. "If you don''t teach well, don''t blame someone." Luo Xuan stroked his beard. "How?" Nalan was laughing. The guests around quickly got up and clasped their fists at Nalan. "Master Nalan, Congratulations!" "Congratulations "Two phoenixes out of one door! The master of Nalan''s family is going to soar to the sky this time! " "Master Nalan! In the future, we Xue family will have to rely on you "And our Chu family!" "So is our Li family..." people clamored for flattery. Nalan Zhengxie laughed and felt more and more happy. This is the benefit of entering shangshenzong! Looking at the boiling crowd, Nalan Zhengxie made a big move: "pass on your life and put on a banquet! I want to treat elder Luoxuan and all the guests well! In addition, set up incense altar! I want to let Xi Ling and Xi Yue worship in public! Thank you, elder Luo Xuan "Yes Cried the Naran family. Luo Xuan laughed and nodded. This Nalan is good and evil. He can be a man. "Sister! Excellent! Sister, we can practice together in the future Nalanxi spirit rushed to the past and held the hand of nalanxi moon. Her face was red and excited. "Yes! After that, we will be the same door! " Nalanxi moon is also very happy. "After that, you, I, and white night will be the disciples of shangshenzong! Elder sister, when time comes, we will attack the holy land together! Strike at the supreme way Nalanxi spirit excited way, eyes shining, pupil eyes full of vision. However. Nalan Xiyue''s smile at this moment is slightly changed. She looks at her sister with her eyes bent. "Xiling! Don''t you remember, brother lustless? " "No desire brother? The one who studied with you in Zifeng college is clear and lustless? " Nalanxi Ling Leng next, way: "remember ah, sister asked this why?" "What do you think if you let your brother worship God without desire?" Nalan river moon road. This words fell, nalanxi Ling Leng for a moment, the heart feel wrong, Na Na asked: "sister, what do you mean by this..." Nalan Xiyue did not speak any more, but turned her eyes and looked into the crowd. But at this time, a cry came from the crowd. "Shameless rascal! So you''re here The sound fell, so that the boiling duel field quiet down, people looked at the sound source. The white night sitting in the audience, ready to leave, eyebrows moved, the line of sight turned away, but not far away, a man in a sword suit was staring at himself. For a moment, all eyes were focused on him. Who is this man? White night does not understand. However, at this time, the thief of the next night points to the thief of the White River! It''s here! Come on, get him All the people around were at a loss, and so were the people of the Nalan family, but they still rushed to the white night according to Nalan Xiyue''s words. Nalanxiling was shocked and immediately rushed over: "stop it The Nalan family stopped. "Xiyue, who is this man?" Nalan frowned. "What happened?" Luo Xuan asked in a deep voice. The white night frowned. However, Nalan Xiyue suddenly knelt down, pointed to the white night over there and said, "master, my elder martial brother met Shenji old man not long ago. Shenji old man was very satisfied with his test and gave him a recommendation order from the highest level! But I don''t want my elder martial brother to be careless for a moment, and his recommendation order was won by that curfew! I didn''t expect that this man would dare to come here! Please allow Xi Yue to help elder martial brother and take back the recommendation order! ""What kind of superior recommendation order?" Hearing Nalan Xiyue''s words, many people''s faces changed greatly and their eyes were burning. What a treasure it is, everyone knows! "Oh?" Luo Xuan narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile: "Xiyue, what do you mean..." "please help me. The elder martial brother who helped me didn''t want to get back the recommendation order! Elder martial brother Wuxu is gifted, and his strength is no longer lower than that of his disciples. If master wants to, he will be willing to worship him with a recommendation order! " Nalan Xiyue said. As a minor master, Luo Xuan has only two places, so he can''t recruit more apprentices. After all, the number of apprentices also affects his status in the door. Even if he enrolls more apprentices, other elders will not agree with him. But with a recommendation order, it will be different! Hearing Xiyue''s words, Luo Xuan immediately understood. What recommendation order is stolen! This is nonsense! If it''s really stolen, how dare others come here? The reason why Nalan Xiyue said this to Luo Xuan was that he hoped to frighten the people present by relying on Luo Xuan''s identity, so that the powerful people on the scene would not move, and Mingwu would go to get the recommendation order recklessly! As a reward, Ming didn''t want to worship Luo Xuan''s knee! This is a win-win deal! This nalanxi moon is not easy! Luo Xuan''s mind. However, he saw that Mingwu Xu stepped forward and knelt on one knee: "elder Luo, please make the decision for Wu Xu!" Luo Xuan looked at Xiaming without desire, and his eyes showed a ray of light. He nodded: "it''s also a good embryo! Good! Good!! If things are as you said, go and get the recommendation! This kind of thing, Luo Mou must handle impartially! I don''t think other people will act rashly if someone is here Ming Wuyu and Nalan river moon heard the sound, overjoyed. "Thank you very much, elder!" His voice fell to the ground, and Mingwu turned directly and took out his sword and walked towards the white night. Seeing this, white night understood everything. It''s true that you know your face and your heart! He stood up slowly, staring at nalanxi moon coldly. "Nalanxi moon, I''ll teach you the secret of Hongye sword! Help you defeat Nalan Ziyu! You mean to me? This recommendation order was issued to me by Shenji old man when I entered the state! And now you want to get my recommendation? " "You teach me the sword formula? Ridiculous! You are just a great emperor. What ability can you teach me the sword formula? It''s you, stealing my elder martial brother''s recommendation order! Don''t hand it over as soon as possible Nalanxiyue suddenly turned around and sneered: "elder martial brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. Kill this man, take back the recommendation order, and join me in the worship of elder Luoxuan!" "Good!" If you don''t want to burst into a drink, you have to do it. But at this moment, a sword light passed before his eyes. Mingwu wants to be shocked. He retreats in a hurry, raises his eyes and looks, but he sees nalanxi Lingti sword standing in front of him. "Stream spirit..." Ming does not want to be surprised. "Pull her down!" Nalanxi Yue said. People from Nalan''s family came forward one after another. However, as soon as a man stepped forward, he saw Nalan Xiling suddenly put out his hand and stabbed his sword at others'' chest. The man was shocked and retreated in a hurry, but he was still a step too slow, and was turned over by a sword. The four sides were terrified. "Who dares to come here! Who do I kill! " Nalanxiling''s eyes were red and his face was full of tears, but his face was full of firmness and his voice was cold. "Xiling! Don''t make a fool of yourself! Get out of the way! Let your lustless brother kill the thief! " The moon in Nalan River cries out. But nalanxi spirit did not move. "Did you not listen to your sister?" Nalan Xiyue was a little angry. But in response to her, it was a cold, piercing voice. "I''m nalanxiling... I don''t have such a shameless sister!" Nalanxi moon heard the sound, his face turned white. However, nalanxiling''s eyes were empty, and he looked at her in a daze: "Bai Ye teaches you Hongye jianjue, points out the shortcomings of your sword moves, and helps you defeat Nalan Ziyu. Without him, do you think you can enter the shangshenzong? But you... Are still greedy for his recommendation order!! Nalanxi moon... I am ashamed of you This sentence, like a sledgehammer, hit the heart of Nalan Xiyue heavily. She looked at nalanxi Ling dully and did not speak for a long time. How could she have imagined that her sister, who had always been obedient and obedient, would say such words to herself at this time... but nalanxiling''s words immediately attracted the whispers of guests around her, and Luo Xuan even frowned. Nalan Zhengxie''s face sank. He glared at Nalan Xiling with anger and yelled: "Xiling! what are you doing? Get out of here! It''s none of your business! " "Why is it none of my business?" Nalan Xiling said with a pale smile: "if it wasn''t for the white night, I couldn''t beat Nalan set! He is my master! You''re going to move my master! How can I be indifferent to nalanxi spirit? ""Your master is elder Luoxuan!" Nalan roared. "Yes! Just a superior emperor, what qualifications to teach you? What can I teach you? Sister Xiling! I think you''ve been hit by this curmudgeon! " Ming has no desire to hum. "As you say! Do you look down on the great emperor? " At this time, the white night that had been in the back suddenly opened up. "In my eyes, it''s just ants!" I don''t want to be cold. The white night squinted and came forward. "White night, don''t worry. I''ll protect you. None of them want to touch you today." Nalan Xiling said coldly. "But I have to move him!" "I will not kill him! All your words are not convincing. People will not believe that you and Nalan Xiyue were taught by me, and no one believes that my recommendation order is given to me by Shenji old man! Therefore, let me prove all this with the blood of knowing and not lust. " As soon as the voice fell and the hand moved, the Silver Rainbow sword flew out. All of a sudden, the whole place was boiling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 Nalan Xiling was stunned and quickly stopped in front of the white night. His small face was eager: "white night, don''t be impulsive. I''ll take you away from here." "Do you think you can take me now?" White night light said. Nalanxi''s delicate face was stiff. When she looked around, she found that the experts of Nalan family had gathered together, and the whole duel field was already full of water. I''m afraid even the flies can''t fly out... but I saw that the white night took out the recommendation order that he got to enter the state of Lisheng, held it in his hand, and looked around. "You said that I stole this recommendation order from you. So, you mean you should be superior to me, right?" The white night is light. "I think you can see this kind of thing. I''m not even inferior to a superior emperor? On the contrary, it''s you. You didn''t steal the token. How did you get it? How can an emperor get this divine thing I don''t want to sneer. "What shall I say if I fail you?" The white night asked. The speech fell to the ground and the audience burst into laughter. "Did you hear what he was saying?" "I can''t do what I can! An emperor wants to defeat the sage "I''m afraid that the strength of this clear desire does not need the two talents of Nalan family. I''m afraid that Nalan Xiyue and Nalan Xiyue can''t defeat it. It''s just an emperor! It''s a fool talking in his sleep "That''s it The voice is either mocking or questioning. Mingwuyu also laughed and said with a contemptuous smile, "if you can really defeat me! What can I do for you If he is really defeated by a superior emperor, even if he has a recommendation order, which clan will want him? What face does he have to go to the master? White night held the sword and looked at him faintly: "there is no big difference between saints and emperors. The reason why saints are strong is that their holy power is stronger than that of emperors. And the reason why the holy formula is more terrifying than the emperor''s Scripture is that the holy power blesses. After removing these, the saints and the emperors are almost the same. I didn''t know before. Now, I understand that the soul is the soul Whether it''s a new soul state or a road, it''s just a soul! " "It''s better to fight than to talk nonsense! Come on, villains! Let me cut you off Ming does not want to drink a low, jump, jump on the duel platform. White night a little bit, like a piece of feather fell on the duel field. "Elder martial brother! Defeat him quickly. Don''t talk nonsense! Kill Nalan Xiyue took a deep breath, looked at the eye stream spirit, said coldly. "Good!" Ming does not want to nod his head, but is not polite. They stand still and kill them instantly. At that moment, the barrier around the duel platform was cracked all over the place. The shrill roar of the sword tore up the void, reversed the sun and moon, and killed the white night with a supreme sword power. The holy power was overwhelming and powerful. Any emperor in front of this blow, will be small as mole ants! People around him exclaimed. Is this the power of knowing and not wanting? Even if it is Luo Xuan over there, at the moment, his eyes are shining, and he looks at the blow of mingwuxu in disbelief! If the selection match Ming does not want to be able to appear on the stage, I am afraid that he would have been in Luo Xuan''s eyes. "White night!" Nalanxiling rushed past, his face full of tension. However, in the face of this fierce attack, the white night was fearless, calmly lifted the sword and struck it in the past. A sword! Nothing unusual! But it''s hidden and smart! But I heard a low drink. "Cangshui! Break the sword All of a sudden, the sword edge emperor Qi burst out! Coagulate in that sharp point, like a firefly, in the void draw a straight thin line, straight to the light of no desire. When the sword appeared, everyone''s breath froze. People can feel the power of the Silver Rainbow sword on the white night. That is the power condensed by the most pure Emperor... Yes... The white night used the imperial power to fight against the holy power of manifestness without desire and irritability! Shake the holy power with the emperor!! It''s like hitting a rock with the hardest egg! Can eggs be hard enough to pass stones? This one! White night lost! Sonorous! The long sword is Xiaoxiao, like a sword attacking the autumn water. It is sharp and boundless, and it is instantly lost in the endless holy power. However, when everyone thought that the night was going to be torn by this tyrannical holy power, they heard a sound of "bang". The holy power controlled by Mingwu desire exploded in an instant, and a reckless ripple of destruction swung from Mingwu desire''s hands, blooming like flowers all around, tearing up the barrier on the duel field in an instant. Bang Dang! The barrier burst! The people around him retreated wildly and were in a state of panic. At the same time, mingwuyu himself was immediately shocked out and fell heavily under the challenge arena. With a click, his sword broke in two.All of a sudden, the whole duel field was silent... people were staring at the duel table in amazement, and many people''s brains were blank. No desire to be defeated by this man! Holy man! Defeated by a sword from the upper emperor!! Fake? Is this acting? Am I dreaming? Many people cried out. However, all of us do not know that the present white night is not an ordinary emperor! Although his realm stops in the realm of the emperor, he respects the whole world! Even better than saints! Although he has Dili, he is also the inheritance of countless sages! Especially this sword! It seems to be plain and uninhibited, but he attacks it with emperor Qi. In fact, he has already understood the flaw of Ming Wu Yu sword move in the daytime! Even if we don''t need more terrible means, we can defeat them! During this period of time, staying at Nalan''s home in the daytime, not only has the strength been greatly increased, but also the understanding of saints has been improved rapidly! In the past, he did not know the sage, nor did the nine souls know the sage. He only vaguely understood from the legend. Therefore, he was extremely afraid of the sage and felt extremely mysterious. But since the white night into the state, in his view, the saint... But so! "White night!" Nalan Xiling, who was extremely nervous, saw this scene and immediately wept with joy. "How could that happen?" Nalanxi looks dull on the moon. Nalan''s face was gloomy, and there was no joy before. He never thought that things would develop into this situation? "That sword is so exquisite Luo Xuan''s eyes congealed. With Ming Wuxu''s defeat, the scene instantly burst into a pot, all kinds of sounds were buzzing, and the whole duel field was boiling! "You are defeated!" White night went to the edge of the duel platform, staring at the fall on the ground full of spitting blood Mingwu desire, slowly said. "You..." Ming didn''t want to get up, but his chest was broken and his soul was broken. He clearly felt that the power to hurt himself was from his own strength... What''s the matter? How could this happen? "Why did my strength... Suddenly bite me back?" Ming has no desire to roar. "Though your holy power is strong, it has a fatal flaw! That''s the elbow. In this place, this is the breaking point of your holy power! It''s also the place where you gather the most holy power! As long as the holy power snatched on your elbow has not yet been evaporated by you, I will use a little force to detonate it, and you will surely be defeated! " Mingwuyu is shocked and tries to lift his arm with broken bones and broken muscles. As expected, there is a shallow sword mark at the elbow... at this moment, mingwuyu understands! This superior emperor has seen through his moves for a long time! No wonder he can guide Nalan Xiling and Nalan Xiyue to defeat the talent of Nalan family! He is not an ordinary superior emperor at all! He''s the genius! Real genius! The recommendation order in his hand! It''s very likely that he was given by the old man! Fear seeps through the pupil of Ming Wu desire. What he faced was a genius recognized by Shenji old man! What''s the reason why you can''t be defeated? "You want my recommendation! More to kill me! If I kill you, you won''t have any opinion? " At this time, white night eyes open, killing heart suddenly. Nalanxi moon over there was shocked and yelled, "no! Go! Save Mingwu desire! Come on The experts of Nalan family are fighting one after another! But the next second, Nalan Xiling rushed over and directly pulled out his sword to block the master of Nalan''s family. "Xiling Nalanxi moon pupil red, hoarse cry. "I don''t want to kill white night! Kill him in the white night! be perfectly logical and reasonable! I will kill anyone who dares to stop the white night Nalan Xiling held up his sword and drank coldly. "Xiling! You are crazy!!! Then I''ll see if you even kill your sister Nalan river month also anxious, low drink a, carry sword to rush. Nalanxiling''s pupil trembled slightly. But then... Pooh! There was a piercing sound. The moon of nalanxi was stunned. However, the Silver Rainbow sword was put away in the white night. On the edge of the sword, it was stained with red blood. However, the corpse of the fallen man was separated from his body... the moon pupil of nalanxi rose suddenly and looked at this scene stupidly. Her elder martial brother was killed by two swords in the white night when he knew he had no desire... a saint died like this!! Nalanxi moon pupil zhudun shudder, silver teeth clench, resentment soaring! Looking at nalanxi spirit, he suddenly turned around and knelt down in front of Luo Xuan. He hated and sobbed: "master! Kill my elder martial brother in the white night! How foolish sister is ignorant and bewitched by the white night! Stop me! Stop! Xiyue is daring here, please let master do it!! Make the decision for me! Capture and kill white night"This..." Luo Xuan moved eyebrows. But listen to nalanxi month gnaw teeth ferocious way: "if master is willing to hand! Xiyue is willing to present the treasure of Nalan family "huitianzhu" to you! With filial respect to you "Back to the Pearl of heaven!" Luo Xuan''s old eyes suddenly burst out a burst of essence, and said in a hurry: "this is serious!" "Stream moon!" Nalan over there is in a hurry. But listen to nalanxi moon sink voice: "father! If we don''t kill the white night today, our Nalan family will be disgraced! Is a treasure important, or is the future of my Nalan family important? " Nalan Zhengxie was stunned for a moment. After a moment, he sighed heavily and clasped his fist at Luo Xuan: "please let Luo Changlao do it!" "Ha ha, good! Stream spirit is stupid and bewitched by that man. It''s inconvenient for you to move! Then let me come. Xiling is also my disciple now. I can''t watch her suffer from this traitor Luo Xuan said with a smile. Although he didn''t want to kill white night, after all, the talent of white night was more unique. He actually meant to recruit white night. It''s just that bead of heaven... It''s too tempting! "Don''t Sparrow! Don''t be a cloud Luo Xuan murmured. "Yes, master!" Two disciples, a man and a woman, came out of Luo Xuan''s back and went straight to the night walk over there. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 The two disciples from shangshenzong were not as soft as Nalan Xiyue. One of them stepped forward, drew out her sword, and attacked the spirit of nalanxi without politeness. The other took advantage of the situation to kill the white night. "White night, be careful!" Nalan Xiling cried out and rushed to the man with his sword. But the woman killed her and cut her off. "Elder Luoxuan, I wanted to worship Shenzong! But now it seems that I was lucky not to be a member of the clan! I can kill Ming without desire with two swords. It can be proved that this token was given to me by the Shenji old man. But now that you help the tyrant and rob me of the token, you can see how despicable the elder Shenzong is! Are you not afraid to be ridiculed by others when you do such a thing The white night swept an eye man, facial expression is expressionless, gaze at Luo Xuan light to say. "Hum, shaft! I can''t wait for a younger generation to comment on what I''m doing! You are a superior emperor, how can you have the highest recommendation order! You must have stolen it! As for Mingwu desire, it''s just your sneak attack to death! Everyone sees it! Do you think so? " Luo Xuan drank a lot. Some people around him who flattered Luo Xuan quickly added: "yes!" "Oh?" In the white night, his face was cold, and he suddenly drank. The man burst out, and his whole body was full of holy power. With a sword falling, the holy power was transformed into holy power, pressed on the blade, and beheaded the male disciple of shangshenzong. The disciple was stunned, stunned, and hastily raised his sword to resist. Bang! When the two swords collide, a terrifying ripple of destruction breaks out, and the power of the stormy waves spreads from the edge of the sword in an instant. The disciple was cut down from the air by a sword in the white night. His feet fell to the ground and the ground cracked. However, the surging strength of the Silver Rainbow sword did not relax. He pressed again and again. His arms trembled wildly and his legs bent. Finally, he couldn''t hold on, and his knees hit the ground heavily. People... Are directly killed by a sword in the white night and kneel on the ground. All the people around him gasped. You know... White night is a sword with one hand! With one hand, a sage will be pressed on the ground... Is this the supreme emperor? "How could it be?" Nalan Xiyue and Nalan''s good and evil were both dull and staring, and Luo Xuan stood up from his chair, gaping. "This is... Holy power?" "A great emperor! Actually understood the holy power!! He must be on the verge of becoming a half saint "But even a saint and a half saint can not have the power to suppress saints with one hand! What''s going on here The voice is unceasing, all around uproar, people all stagnate, everyone''s expression is astonished. But see white night suddenly a lift foot, directly kick in that person''s chest. Bang! The disciple was immediately kicked to the ground like a sandbag. He spat blood and couldn''t get up again. Luo Xuan''s pupil was stagnant. "You said that I killed Ming Wu desire to be a sneak attack, but I have defeated your disciple now, but still sneak attack?" The white night asked. Luo Xuan was stunned and did not know how to refute it. "I don''t have any grievances or enmities with Shenzong. Luo Xuan, I advise you to stop quickly. If you continue to be stubborn! Don''t blame the white night for killing your heart It''s cold to shut up the sword in the white night. "You Luo Xuan''s face changed dramatically, gnashing his teeth, and he suddenly got up and growled in a low voice: "you are just an emperor! How dare you run wild in front of me? Where are the disciples of shangshenzong? " "I''ll wait!" The disciples behind Luo Xuan yelled. "This son insults me to God! More insulting to elder Ben! I ordered you to take this man down! Live or die Luo Xuan was angry. "Yes All of them jumped into the air and rushed to Qin Feng! A total of eight people, all saints! The eight people are full of vigour, condensing into a thick and fierce holy momentum. They fall from the sky as if the top of Mount Tai is at the top of the mountain! "Good! Since you have chosen this way, don''t blame me! " In the white night, he was angry and hummed again and again. With a low roar, the holy power suddenly rose, like Optimus Prime, rising from his body, hitting the sky, and instantly bumping into the holy power of eight people. Bang! In the middle of the sky, the vast holy potential collides with each other and distorts the void. It can''t go up or down, but it''s quite equal. The people were shocked again. How could one emperor fight against eight sages? But he saw the white night jump, people like a blink, rushed into the eight saints, the hands of the Silver Rainbow as if startled, with the dance of his arms, beautiful rotation. "This is the heart sword I gave to nalanxiling! The heart of the sword, the sword from the heart, the heart, the sword, the heart, the sword, kill the heart, the sword from the intention to kill, benevolence, the sword stopped gold Ming... "While dancing the sword, the Silver Rainbow sword was like a silver white dragon. With his hands constantly waving, the shadow of the sword filled the world, and the void trembled with the sword. Even if the eight saints were added, the white night did not fall! This is the result of his understanding of the way of saints!Before he came to Lisheng Prefecture, he struggled against a saint. However, during his stay in Nalan''s family, with the help of the natural resources and earth treasures of Lisheng Prefecture, he inherited the sages he had acquired and understood the martial arts of the soul. The whole person was completely transformed. Even if the sage who took away the dead Dragon Sword still exists, he still has the power of an enemy. What''s more, these eight disciples are just ordinary disciples of shangshenzong. Eight people surrounded and attacked, but they were all blocked by the white night. The sword of the white night was almost flawless, which made it difficult for them to attack. The eight people were impatient. But at this time, the eyes of the white night were awe inspiring, and the heart sword in his hand suddenly changed and became violent. It was like a lion waking up and suddenly opened its mouth and rolled towards one of the disciples. "Hongye sword rhyme! Ten thousand beasts are galloping However, the sword shadow swallowed the disciple in an instant after listening to a burst of drink in the white night. The fierce sword shadow instantly cut the holy power of the disciple into hundreds of millions of hairs, and then collapsed in an instant, and the blade of the sword was severely cut on his body. The disciple cried miserably and fell to the ground and died miserably. When people looked at him, they could see that the disciple''s body was full of holes and bleeding, and the whole person seemed to have been killed by being shot late, which was very similar to nalanzi Yu before, but the degree of misery was unknown how many times higher than that of nalanzi Yu... hiss! The rest of the disciples who besieged the white night were shocked. "This is the Hongye sword formula I taught Nalan Xiyue! This is my own sword technique. The name comes from my name! Nalan Xiyue, if you say you don''t know me, who taught you your Hongye sword formula White night sword, light open. This question, the moment choking nalanxi moon has nothing to say. At this time, even a fool should know what''s going on. "In this month of nalanxi, I''ve already won the place to enter the God sect, but I''m still greedy. I went to draw the recommendation order from Bai Ye... " this woman has always been very deep in the city government, and this time she used the spirit of nalanxi to win the recommendation order! But she''s afraid it''s a failure! Although the white night is just the upper emperor, his strength is just unfathomable "Nalan river moon, good and evil!" The crowd around was talking, and the hustle and bustle came straight to this. Nalanxiyue''s whole face is extremely pale, and her face changes again and again, but how dare she admit it at this time? If it is so, she will bite her teeth and bite her teeth! Don''t talk nonsense! You mean, wicked man! Kill my elder martial brother Ming. I''m still committing murder. Kill the elder martial brother of shangshenzong! You can''t get out of here today! All of you listen to me. Kill white night! Revenge for elder martial brother Ming and senior brother of shangshenzong The experts of Nalan''s family were slightly surprised. But when he heard Nalan, he said, "kill that man!" "Yes After Nalan''s words of righteousness and evil fell, people no longer hesitated and rushed toward the white night. "White night Nalanxi spirit was angry and angry, and her eyes were red. She stabbed the female disciple in front of her with a long sword. The female disciple was startled and dodged in a hurry. However, she was not as good as that. She was knocked to the ground by a stab of nalanxi spirit. Nalanxi immediately got away and rushed to the white night! But at the same time, another person stopped her. Take a look... It''s Naran river moon! "Xiling, don''t be stubborn! This man killed your lustless brother! You help him Nalanxi has a cold moon. "Shameless!! Mean!!! Don''t put me with you and such a mean person as you and mingwuyu Nalanxiling''s silver teeth almost broke and wanted to rush, but there was no chance. There are more than 20 experts from Nalan''s family. They feel the pressure immediately in the white night. "Xiling! Can you be more mature! My sister did all this for you! It''s not easy to understand the status behind desire! We help him to enter the God sect this time! It will be of great help to the future of Nalan family, when we will be in the God sect! The forces behind the desire will also add fuel to the flames, so that we can be like fish in water in shangshenzong! Now Mingwu wants to die, we don''t want to kill white night! How to explain to the forces behind the Ming Wu desire? I do all this for our Nalan family Nalanxi moon yells. "Excuse Nalanxi Ling clenched her lips, and her eyes turned red: "you just want to satisfy your own desires! Just want to get more training opportunities! Do you think I''ll still be your silly sister? Nalanxi moon! You''ve changed! You are not my sister! You are ungrateful! treacherous! In order to achieve the goal, do not break the means! You have already forgotten the original intention! You''re not nalanxi moon "You..." nalanxi month angry, chest a burst of ups and downs, gas face red: "good! Good! Xiling, you are stubborn! Then I''ll show you how the white night died! Today I cut the white night, also let you completely break the thought! Lest you be persecuted by him again After that, Nalan Xiyue directly yelled at Nalan Zhengxie over there: "father! Please kill white night"Good!" Nalan Zhengxie was not polite. His heart exploded in his eyes. He jumped directly and rushed to the white night surrounded by saints. Nalanxiling looks pale in horror www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 As the head of Nalan family, Nalan''s strength is beyond doubt. If he does, he can turn the tide. Although the white night has understood the martial arts of the soul and integrated the inheritance of sages, it is not invincible. Facing the siege of so many powerful people, it has not been supported for a long time. Even if it is the universal respect body, it has also suffered a lot of injuries. It''s time to return! The white night thought a move, step back point, toward the duel outside the field. "He''s running away! Stop him Somebody''s been drinking. But as soon as the man''s voice fell, a sword was cut off in the night, and the sword was so powerful that it seemed that heaven and earth, the sun and the moon were inlaid in the sword and could not be resisted. He immediately cut the man in two. All the people around him have a heart pumping. What a horror! But look at the white night is another sword sweeping, forcing people away, and then a roar, holy power comes. Bang! The two saints killed suddenly sank, almost kneeling on the ground. "You can resist the holy power of one sage, or the holy power of eight saints, but can you resist the holy power of all of us?" One of the saints roared and offered his holy power. The rest of the people also sacrificed the holy power one after another. The holy power of more than 20 saints around him was opened together, and they came together to collide with the holy power of the white night. The holy power is magnificent! Such as the sky sea Pentium, incomparable, unparalleled in the world. But the next second, the white night is a long roar, the chest flew out of a black stone, directly hit the public trend. Prison monument! Bang! I don''t know how much stronger the suppression power released by the prison stele at this moment than before! With the blessing of the town prison stele, the crumbling holy power of the white night suddenly broke out and instantly suppressed the holy power of more than 20 people. But the two sages who nearly knelt down could not bear it any longer. They broke their knees and hit the ground heavily. Bai Ye seizes the opportunity to cut off the heads of the two saints in front of him. Pooh! The two sides of the air, Shengli riot, blood in the sky. Two more saints fell. The sound of horror around him is more and more extensive... "is this superior Emperor... Too strong?" Nalan murmured. "Shaft! Don''t be wild! Nalan, the good and the evil With a loud cry and falling, Nalan Zhengxie rushed over and blew away his palm. The holy power in his palm was endless. It seemed that there was a sea of stars in it. When he raised his sword at night, the fierce power of his head instantly shocked his whole body and disordered his steps. The saints around him took advantage of the situation to attack, and his fists were hard to beat four hands in the daytime. He instantly ate several sword marks on his body, and he retreated as soon as he retreated. As the patriarch of Nalan family, his soul state is the peak of saints, and his strength is not small. Although there are saints around, they have no fighting skills. Because of the unique conditions, people in Lisheng Prefecture are particularly easy to enter the imperial realm. It is very simple for large families like Nalan family to cultivate semi saints by relying on the natural materials, earth treasures and the spirit method of saints. However, many people experience too little fighting and lack of combat experience. It is just like a person relying on a relationship with another Depending on the strength of the people step by step, although they are in the same position, but the ability is very different. Kenaran is different from evil. Over the years, he has experienced a lot of fighting, which is far more than ordinary saints can compare. With the participation of Nalan, it is very difficult to fight back in the daytime. It looks like it''s time to use Saint Dan! The white night squints and the Qianlong on his fingers stops moving. In fact, since entering Nalan''s house, he has prepared for the worst. He trusted nalanxiling. But he couldn''t guarantee that everything would be safe, so he had prepared ahead of time. In the process of inheritance, we may as well have the secret recipe of holy elixir. Before, in the land of nine souls, he had no material and could not refine it. However, nalanxiling gave him a large number of Holy Level materials, and refined several of them for unexpected needs. I just didn''t expect to use it so soon. Anyway! The white night sighed. Although he could no longer cultivate himself, his resentment with the Nalan family should be counted today. White night think, double pupil close up, pupil bead gradually blood red. "Go to hell!" Nalan Zhengxie saw that there was no way to go back in the white night, so he rushed out, and burst out three palms in succession. The rest of the people saw the situation, and immediately followed, all urging their strongest moves. For a moment, holy power is like a wall! Attack like rain! Momentum like a rainbow! Kill the opportunity to stir! No one can stop the blow. On the contrary, the white night... Does not dodge, also cannot dodge. He closed his eyes and shook his hand. A pill was swallowed by him. Bang! A holy force burst out of him and turned into a barrier. But in the face of such a terrifying offensive, even the most powerful holy power is of no helpClick! Holy power is torn! The rain like attack fell on the body of the white night, and he retreated again and again, smashing the earth and shaking the walls of the duel field behind him. People snorted and spat blood. Nalanxiling raised his eyes, his pupils shrank, his brain "boom" sound, a blank. "Ah Then a cry came out of her mouth!! The moon of Nalan river was caught off guard and was immediately shaken off. She stepped back dozens of steps in shock. But he saw nalanxiling''s black hair was as white as snow. He could no longer see any anger on his whole body, and his delicate face was like dead ash. She took up the sword in her hand, jumped forward and killed the past like lightning. The blade of terror was like the sickle of death, and instantly cut to those who besieged the white night. Pooh! A sword flashed by, several people''s necks were cut, and fell to the ground. "Xiling People were shocked. Nalan Zhengxie is even more astonished and unbelievable. However, Nalan Xiling''s eyes were empty, and he stood in front of the white night with his sword stained with blood. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul. "Lingxi?" The white night froze. The girl suddenly turned white because of excessive guilt... "I''m sorry..." nalanxiling''s head is hanging, and her white hair is growing... hearing the sound in the white night, she smiles bitterly: "for me, why do you have to fight against my family? You and I haven''t known each other for a long time. I''m just a passer-by in your life. " "No..." nalanxiling gently shook his head, and his godless pupil twinkled with a faint light: "white night... Without you, my life will not change. Without you, I will not be able to stand out. Without you, I will not be valued by the family. Without you, I will live my life under the ridicule and humiliation of nalanmei and nalanji. You have given me confidence and let me I found my goal and dream again. You are not a passer-by in my life! " The white night froze. "Xiling!!! You... You come back Nalan Zhengxie was also anxious. Seeing her daughter''s white hair suddenly, she felt extremely colic and cried out eagerly. However, nalanxi paid no attention to her sword, but saw her step back several steps with the sword in her hand. The fragrant back was directly attached to the chest of the white night, and the blade of the sword was across the jade neck. "Whoever dares to move the white night again, I will commit suicide!" The people of Nalan''s family were appalled by this remark. "Girl! Don''t do stupid things! " Luo Xuan was also anxious. But nalanxiling had already made up her mind. She gave a sad smile and looked at the people in front of her: "I will not be ungrateful like you! you ''re right! I nalanxiling also did a robbery! But I won''t be as mean as you are! I can keep my bottom line! But you can''t keep it After that, she grasped the hand of the white night. Relying on the white night, she whispered firmly: "white night! I''ll take you now The white night was silent, took a deep breath, and went to the duel field with nalanxi spirit. But when he got to the gate of the arena, he suddenly stopped. "Xiling, I''m gone. What should you do? Stay at Nalan''s? Or go to Shenzong? " "I will go to God''s sect!" Nalanxiling showed a sad smile: "because I know that in this world without strength, we can''t guard everything, such as today! Therefore, I will still choose to go to God! I will practice hard until I have enough ability to protect you "Protect me?" The white night was dumb with laughter. "Let''s go!" Nalanxiling said hoarsely, "you must be good... " wait a minute! " White night says slowly, spin son palm a Yang, a token appears in his palm. The people who rushed up at it fixed their eyes and were shocked. The token is extremely exquisite, and there is a strange smell all over the body... This is... "fighting order!" See clearly this thing, someone shrieks, as if crazy! "My God!! There are fighting orders in the white night "He''s a holy fighting God!" The whole scene is boiling in an instant, and the sound of explosion comes and goes one after another! It''s better to control it than to recommend it! This white night... Has this thing! Luo Xuan, Nalan Zhengxie and Nalan Xiyue were all shocked. "You... How could you have a fighting order?" Nalan Zhengxie''s eyes were wide, and his voice trembled. "I killed the Holy One Sanyuan, who ranked 737 in the fighting list. Shenji old man specially gave me the fighting order!" Staring at the numerous strong men in front of him, the white night said without expression: "Nalan family! Shangshenzong! Today! It has nothing to do with nalanxiling! But I''m not going to stop at night! Nalanxi moon, you are ungrateful and intend to harm me. Even if you join the Shenzong, it will not help. After a year, I will personally go to Shenzong and challenge you! Find Luo Xuan to settle the matter! "Finish saying that, the white night palm a shake, fight the Ling to fly out, fall in the hand of nalanxi month! "After a year, I''ll come to you and get it back! Then I need you to be ruined The sound fell, and the palm of his hand moved in the white night. Suddenly, he shot down the sword in the hand of Nalan Xiling, and pushed the palm of his hand. Bang! Nalanxiling staggered forward for a few steps, and was immediately controlled by several quick witted saints. "White night The spirit of nalanxi screamed bitterly. The white night retreated. Luo Xuan''s eyes cold, suddenly burst, into a rainbow light rushed to the white night. "Li Zi, don''t leave!" "Can you stop me The white night was furious and roared, and the devoured holy elixir broke out. The Silver Rainbow sword in his hand was pulled out in an instant, like a roaring dragon and smashed fiercely at Luoxuan. Bang!!!!! The terrible sword force was like a blow from the sky. Luo Xuan was hit by the tyrannical holy power in an instant. The whole person smashed into the next room, and the whole earth was shocked. It''s a tough shot! Countless people looked up, but saw that the white night had turned into the sky and disappeared in the sky... seeing this scene, the Nalan family and the disciples of shangshenzong were all silent and shivering... "we have offended a fighting saint?" There''s the Naran family. Looking at Lanxi''s trembling face, Lanxi''s face is like a fight. But Nalan Xiling looked at the sky with dull eyes, and could not return to God for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 After leaving in the white night, Nalan''s family stood in place for a long time. Nalanxi moon looks at the token in her hand, and the whole person falls into a trance. Around countless guests shook their heads, sighed, laughed, gloated, or regretted. Many people are watching the jokes of Nalan family. No one expected that the selection would turn out to be such a result. It was really a twists and turns... even Nalan''s good and evil could never have imagined that a superior emperor would be a fighting saint!! "False! It must be fake! " There are people in the Nalan family who don''t believe this scene, and their voices are shaking and shouting. "Yes! How can the great emperor defeat the great sage? It''s impossible! If he really has that kind of strength, how could he be so miserable just now? It must be fake! " Another said. More than ten saints have forced the fighting saint who defeated the great sage to a dead end. If this is really the fighting saint who defeats the great sage, how can we defeat it only by saints? With these words, nalanxi moon suddenly brightened, her pale face recovered a little color, and nodded repeatedly: "yes! It must be fake! That white night always likes to steal! He stole a recommendation order. He even stole the fight order. It''s an unforgivable crime!! Such a despicable person should be known to the whole world! We Nalan family should issue a wanted notice immediately! Please chase and kill the strongmen of the holy state "Not bad!" The rest of the Nalan family nodded to drink. Obviously, no one wants to admit that the white night is a fight holy matter. After all, that''s terrible. "It''s easy to know if he''s a fighting saint! As long as the name fight of the master is injected, it will show the fighting power! If you want to know if the fighting order is white night, just inject air into it! " At this time, a cold piercing sound floated over. People looked at it one after another, and the one who talked was Naran Xiling. With her back to the crowd, her white hair danced lightly, and her whole body exuded a cold breath, which was quite different from the lively appearance of the day before. Nalan Xiyue''s face changed dramatically. She looked at her sister and said, "Xiling, when is it? You are still stubborn! The emperor defeated the great sage. Who would believe it "The fighting order is in your hands! You can find out by verification. Why ask me? " Nalanxi lingleng road. The moon of nalanxi was stunned, her small face was frozen, and she hummed: "good! Xiling! I''ll let you know that all your decisions are wrong! " When the sound falls, nalanxi moon raises a hand directly and takes a picture of the fighting order. She doesn''t believe it! I can''t believe it! Whoa! The pure breath is not included in the fighting order. In a moment! The simple token burst out a white halo, straight in all directions, and in the halo, two more bright and rich words appeared in everyone''s sight. White night! The two words that fly out of the fighting order are "white night". In a moment! There was no sound all around... Nalan Zhengxie and Nalan Xiyue looked at the two words, but they couldn''t get back to their senses for a long time. Fighting order shows the word! This is the hard evidence! If Nalan Xiyue doesn''t recognize the identity of the white night at this time, it''s equivalent to telling a lie with open eyes! All around was the sound of cool air. A superior Emperor... Has really become a fighting Saint... "what else can you say Nalanxi lingleng said: "nalanxi moon, you are selfish for yourself! For such a powerful family! And you say you''re for the Naran family? " "I..." Nalan Xiyue shivered all over and was at a loss. Many Nalan family members also showed their disgust and hatred when they looked at Nalan river moon. The strong should not be humiliated, and the strong should not be provoked! Especially the existence of those talents! Whether it is the land of nine souls or the holy state, all abide by a law, that is, do not easily provoke those geniuses at the level of demons! Once provoked, either you have not grown up on that day, kill it in the bud, or... Quickly bow down and beg for forgiveness, because after any talent grows up, it is an extremely terrifying existence, and every genius is a potential power! Because Nalan river month, the Nalan family and a peerless monster have a death feud! "Xiyue! Do you regret it? " At this time, Luo Xuan, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth. Nalan Xiyue suddenly turned around and looked at Luo Xuan. Helpless, she suddenly knelt down: "please help me, master!" "Let me ask you, do you regret it?" Luo Xuan asked. Nalan Xiyue bit her teeth, and her heart was flat. She said in a deep voice: "I did this for the Nalan family. Even if I failed, I would not regret it!" "Good! Determined enough! " Luo Xuan nodded again and again, and with a heavy hum, he said in a deep voice: "it''s just a holy fight! not worth bothering about? Even if he was a gifted genius, he would never let me bow to God! Xiyue, you don''t have to worry! You have a gift! Talent and wisdom! I will cultivate you well! Especially the fighting order in your hand! It will give you unique cultivation conditions in my God sect. "Nalan river moon slightly a Leng: "master, I don''t know what you mean." "Oh Luo Xuan raised his mouth and said with a smile, "isn''t this fighting order you snatched from that white night?" As soon as the words fell, Nalan Xiling over there suddenly turned around and looked at Luo Xuan in amazement. However, seeing Luo Xuan''s hands behind him, he said in a loud voice, "you''ve all seen it! The white night of the fighting spirit has fled! In a mess, and I, tu''nalan Xiyue, won this fighting order from him! Is it true that she has defeated the fighting saint People listen, look at each other, which do not know Luo Xuan''s meaning? But because of Luo Xuan''s identity, he can only drink. "Yes "Good!" Luo Xuan nodded again and again, and said to nalanxi moon, "I will inform the Lord of this matter! Let him help you improve your strength! There are patriarchal cultivation! A year later, if the white night is not coming, it will be just. If it comes! Stream moon... This is your chance to be the holy one of fighting On hearing the sound, nalanxi''s eyes lit up. Overjoyed, he quickly worshipped Luo Xuan and said, "thank you, master! Xiyue will never fail to live up to master''s high expectations "You!! How shameless Nalan Xiling was furious and his face was like frost. He turned and left. "Nalanxi moon! A year''s time is fast! If you do that! When the night comes, you will not be the only one to be ruined! And the whole shangshenzong The voice of nalanxi spirit floated from the distance, which made Luo Xuan frown. Nalan Xiyue''s face changed slightly, but soon, her pupils were filled with firmness. "Today''s disgrace, I will certainly get it back! White night, you wait for me ... after leaving Nalan''s house, step a little bit in the daytime, get out of Lingyuan City and follow the path. He didn''t worry that the Nalan family would come after him, but this time, he was really angry. "Nalanxi moon! Shangshenzong! Very good! " He took out the recommendation order, thought for a moment, and immediately locked in the Yijian heavenly palace about seven days away. It is said that the master of Yijian Tiangong is named Yijian God, and he is an extraordinary person who is fascinated by the sword. If you can join the Yijian heavenly palace, let alone other things, the heart sword can be promoted to another level! After thinking in the white night, he quickened his pace, went to the next town, took some materials given by nanlanxiling, went to heixuan auction house, changed horses, and went straight to Yijian heavenly palace. Be more careful on the way to the white night. The strongmen of Lisheng state are like clouds. It is not safe for a saint to walk outside, let alone such a high-ranking emperor. On the way, he also met a few statues with horrible breath, but what made him laugh and cry was that those arrogant and powerful guys didn''t even look at him at all, and left directly. Ordinary semi saints and saints were not his rivals to trouble him. I don''t know how St. 12 is doing in Liszt? The white night narrowed his eyes and urged the horses under his legs. Finally, seven days later, the man came to the sword palace. Yijian Tiangong is located on a floating pumice stone in the air. The pumice stone is very large, which is comparable to a big city. A jade ladder stretches down from the Yijian heavenly palace and leads to the heavenly palace. If the imperial spirit flies up, it will be regarded as disrespectful to the heavenly palace. The white night took a deep breath and stepped forward. But in the middle of the journey, they met two disciples of Yijian Tiangong. Wearing a blue sword suit and carrying a sky blue sword behind them, they walked side by side, chatting and laughing. Seeing the white night, their eyes showed a trace of disdain. "Are you here to do errands?" "Mostly." The voice floats into the white night''s ear, the white night does not say a word, walks own. But when they passed by, they suddenly stopped. "Stop!" "What can I do for you?" Turn around at night. They looked at the white night, and one of them was angry. "I said," boy, do you understand the rules? Why don''t you salute us? " "Salute?" White night eyebrows wrinkled, but do not want to cause trouble, so embrace a fist, spin son turn around. But two people see this, furious, immediately rushed over, stopped the white night. "The Emperor sees the saint! Three kneels and nine obeisances! What do you mean by your fists? " The man growled and was furious. "I''ve never heard of such a rule, though I''ve just come to the state of Lysander." White night shook his head. "That''s the rule of my sword heaven palace! Get down on your knees! Or get out of here They drank together and looked bad. White night looks cold, these two people show is to bully! But I think it''s also true that ordinary semi saints have to salute them, not to mention the emperor! For sages, how small is the emperor? Otherwise, the land of nine souls will not be ruled by Saint twelve for so many years!"What''s the matter?" Just as the scene was glued, a cold voice came. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 The two disciples were shocked. Qi and Qi looked at the sound source and saw a middle-aged man in a brocade robe walking with his hands. The man was dignified and dignified, with tiger seals on his robes. He was very dignified, and there were several people from the Yijian heavenly palace behind him, all of whom were unfathomable in strength. "See the eight elders!" When the two disciples saw the visitor, they clapped their hands in a hurry. It turns out that this is the eight elders of Yijian heavenly palace! White night also embraces the fist: "met eight elder." "Well." The visitor nodded and glanced at the white night, then moved to the two people. "Zhengyu, Zhenghao, what happened?" Eight elder asked. "This..." the two hesitated, and the man named Zhenghao took the lead and said, "eight elder, this boy is arrogant and doesn''t salute us when he sees us. We say a few words, but he dares to insult us!" "Yes, yes, yes!" The person that calls right next to also hastily say. "Yes, what, yes! Do you think I''m an idiot However, the eight elders looked cold and hummed: "one emperor yelled at the two sages? Do you think this kind of thing is possible? It is clear that you bully others! It''s just making trouble They were silent and did not dare to say another word. "You two, bullying others and damaging my reputation of sword heaven palace, go back to the wall for a month! As punishment Eight elder drank. With a sad face, they can only plead guilty and return to the heavenly palace. Eight elders see, this just continue to walk toward the palace of heaven, but no longer pay attention to the white night. I think so. The elder of Yijian heavenly palace is so noble. He is not a miscellaneous elder like Luo Xuan who is in charge of logistics. He is a strong one and is the mainstay of Yijian heavenly palace! In this super school, even the disciples are saints. How terrible is the strength of the existence like him, which represents the fighting power of Yijian heavenly palace? It is normal to ignore an emperor. "Eight elder, please wait a moment!" Cried the white night. "What can I do for you?" Eight elder eyebrows move, turn round light to look at him. However, Bai Ye clasped his fist again and said, "I want to worship the sword heaven palace in the next white night. Please introduce me to the eight elders!" As the words fell, the whole long staircase fell into silence. The people of Yijian Tiangong all looked at the white night. After a moment, they all laughed, and the sound spread all over the stairs. Eight elder didn''t smile. Instead, he looked up and down at the white night. He frowned and asked, "are you called white night?" "Not bad!" "Do you know the conditions for recruiting disciples in Yijian heavenly palace?" "This... I don''t know." "I''ll tell you about it. We recruit students every 50 years. If we want to join the palace, we have to go through the test set by recruitment. If we can pass the test, we can join the Yijian heavenly palace. Of course, even if we recruit new students, we have several rigid rules, such as the soul state! The worst is half saint. If you are an emperor, you can''t join my sword heaven palace. Go back and practice hard! " Eight elder shook his head. "Isn''t there any other way to recruit new students from other schools?" Asked the white night. "Ha ha, yes, if you can get the recommendation from Shenji old man, you can also join my sword heaven palace, but it must be the highest recommendation order. Do you have it?" Don''t wait for eight elder to open mouth, nearby a person smiles to say. As soon as the words fell, there was another uproar. Recommendation order of Shenji old man? I don''t know how much more difficult it is to obtain than the test set by the Yijian heavenly palace. How can an emperor have it? But the white night slowly took out a token: "is this one?" For a moment, it was quiet. The man who sneered at the white night suddenly glared, and everyone''s smile froze... "top level recommendation order?" Eight elder was also shocked, unbelievable. "I don''t know if I can worship the heaven palace of Yi Jian with this token?" Asked the white night. Eight elder did not speak, took the token, carefully groped for the next, after confirming that it was the real one, he looked at the person in front of him in great surprise, a face puzzled: "you are an emperor, how can you have this thing?" "It was given to me by Shenji old man." "Is it?" Eight elder eyebrows move, suddenly light drink a sound, a holy power suddenly rises and rises, as fast as lightning toward shoulder town of white night. Caught off guard at night, he bent and almost fell to the ground. This is the holy power of the eight elders! But still, he was just testing, and did not use all his strength. Seeing that the white night looked like this, he snorted: "it''s just so! The emperor is the emperor! How did you get this token from someone else "It seems that the elder doesn''t believe me." White night stood up and frowned. He didn''t expect the eight elders to attack suddenly, and when his holy power fell, the white night did not resist, but deliberately pandered to him. He wanted to analyze what was unique about the eight elder''s holy power. His move made eight elder think it was a mess"You can''t be convincing!" Eight elder hummed, put away the token, turned around and said, "however, it''s enough to have a token. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the ancestral gate!" White night, silent, followed. Anyway, at least this door is in. The next thing is to look at their own efforts! I don''t know what surprises these super factions will have! How many soul people sharpen their heads and want to worship these ancestral gates, and most of them will not disappoint people... after walking all the steps, what is reflected in the eyes of the white night is a huge white jade dragon gate, especially vast. On the dragon gate, there are four big characters engraved on the sword, floating in the clouds and full of momentum... Yi Jian Tian Gong! It''s super bulk! Style is different! "Eight elders!" When the gatekeepers saw the visitors, they began to salute one after another. "Well." Eight elders nodded, to the side of humanity: "Xiao Qi, take him to register it! Give him a sword suit and a place to live. " "Is..." the person that calls small Qi nods, spin son asks again: "elder, current each department each door is already full, where is he inserted better?" Eight elder eyebrows a wrinkling: "which still lacks a person?" "I''m afraid that only the sword repair room is short of people." "Then let him go to the sword repair room and wait." Eight elder light way, spin son leaves. Let the person of small Qi see appearance, turn head to say to white night: "boy, come with me." "Well." White night followed. The procedures are very fast. After all, there are not many new recruits once every 50 years. I''m afraid that there are not many temporary entrances in white night. After registration, he changed into a blue sword suit. However, the sword suit is very simple. There are no lines on the body, and the color is not gorgeous. Compared with the two Yijian Tiangong disciples, I don''t know how much difference it is. "From today on, you are a registered disciple of Yijian heavenly palace. Take this token and report to the sword cultivation room." Said Xiao Qi, handing over a registered disciple''s order. Sword repair room? What is that place? The white night looked at a few eyes, the mind thought, but did not think much, hugged the fist: "thank you very much, elder martial brother." When the voice falls, people leave. Xiao Qi looked at the white night with a sneer, and the corners of his mouth could not help rising. "How dare a superior emperor come to our sword heaven palace? Isn''t it our low level? Stay in the sword training room and see how elder Sha will deal with you ... according to what Xiao Qi said before, he fumbled all the way in the white night and finally came to the sword cultivation room. However, what makes people quite surprised is that the sword repair room is not as magnificent as other pavilions in the Yijian heavenly palace. Instead, it is particularly dilapidated. It is located in the southwest corner of Yijian Tiangong, which is a row of bungalows. However, as soon as a person approached, he was immediately struck by the strong holy power, which was particularly painful. All of these holy powers were extremely hot, just like flames, all emanating from the sword cultivation room. I can''t help frowning at night. "Hello, what do you do?" At the door of the bungalow, a small old man was drinking with a jar of wine. His face was red and drunk, and his tongue was knotted when he yelled. Seeing this old man, I can''t help but ring the Qianlong in the daytime... old man, I will master the supreme power and revive you! When Bai Ye''s heart congealed, he went forward with the burning holy power, clasped his fists and said, "disciple Bai Ye, new to Tiangong, was ordered by the eight elders to report here." "Oh, are you white night? Just now, the eight elders said hello to me with holy power The old man belched his wine, and his cloudy old eyes looked at the white night, and suddenly his face froze: "how is a superior emperor?" The white night moved her eyebrows. But the old man suddenly jumped up and turned around the night. His face was full of anger: "bastard! Asshole!! Asshole!! What does Zhang Bu think of my sword repair room? Garbage transfer station? Even if you want to fill me with half saints, now a great emperor will send me!! Asshole The old man was furious. But I heard her brows frown at night. The soul state is not high, and people look down on him everywhere... angry, but the old man did not say anything to the white night. He snorted and said coldly, "come with me!" Then he went into the room. As soon as I entered the room, I found that the sword room was very difficult. From the outside, the sword building room is just a row of bungalows, but inside it is a huge space. It is 1000 meters high and nearly 10000 meters wide. Standing in this space, people are as small as grains of sand. In the middle of this space, a huge furnace appeared in the sight, and countless slender swords were pierced in the furnace like silver needles and were baked by the fire. White night Leng: "this is?" But I saw the old man walking and suddenly stopped. "From today on, you are the disciple of my sword training room! From now on, you have to repair 100 swords for me every day! ""Sword repair?" White night slightly surprised, a look, the moment stay. Behind the old man, there is a terrible sword tomb. Countless broken swords are put upside down on the ground. At a glance, it is dense and countless... the whole sword repair room is a sword tomb! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 Bai Ye has little knowledge of the Yijian heavenly palace. Even though it was rarely recorded in the sages'' inheritance on the land of nine souls, one thing is certain. In Lisheng Prefecture, Yijian Tiangong is one of the famous ancient schools. It is a super school that has been passed down for 100000 years or even longer, with a profound sect background. It''s just that I can''t feel the details of the clan in the sword room. The old man is also an elder of Yijian heavenly palace, called sand moxibustion. He is a miscellaneous elder of Yijian Tiangong. Like naluo Xuan, he is in charge of logistics. The disciples speculate that the strength of this sand moxibustion is not very good. After all, judging from the appearance of sand moxibustion, we can guess that all the other elders are full of brocade robes and high spirited. However, he wears a simple suit of clothes all the year round, and his figure is thin and thin Mi Liu, holding a jar of wine at the door all day long, is drunk like mud. It''s hard to compare him with those strong men who cover the sky with one hand. "The main task of our sword repair room is to repair and build the sword! Yijian Tiangong is a school famous for sword cultivation. It takes the sword skill. Therefore, we have strict requirements for sword! The dilapidated and broken swords in this sword training room are not only left by the predecessors, but also damaged by the disciples during their practice. The Tiangong palace does not know how many swords need to be consumed every day. Now the stock of sword storehouse is insufficient. You must repair 100 swords every day before you can rest, understand? Get to work The old man held a wine jar and said as he filled it. "How can I practice?" The white night was stunned. He came here to learn the supreme skills of Risheng state, and to cultivate the highest Kendo, not to cultivate the sword. However, the old man ignored him and said, "do you still practice? You have to practice the sword first, and then tell me to practice! Boy, I tell you, if you can''t even repair the sword, don''t tell me about cultivation! " After that, the old man threw out a piece of paper from his arms, kneaded it into a ball, and threw it towards the white night. "In the evening, I''ll come to check and repair one less sword. Then you should pay attention to me!" Hum to the ground, people leave. The white night frowned, picked up the paper and spread it out. It was a simple sword cultivation step. The broken sword is first infused with imperial spirit and holy power, and then refined in the furnace. The broken sword is melted, and then reshaped with holy power or imperial spirit. As for the strength and hardness of the broken sword after recasting, it depends on the materials put into the recast. There are quite a lot of materials prepared by the sword heaven palace in the sword building room, which can be used freely in the daytime. "Well, since I came here, I''ll be at ease. What''s more, I''m also cultivating my heart and my sword. Although I''ve got a lot of soul skills, I''ve been practicing sword cultivation all the time. I''m not allowed to practice sword today." The white night whispered, and immediately went to the sword tomb, pulled out a broken sword, and looked at it. The sword has a unique shape. There are four barbed spines on the handle. The body of the sword is long, but the cracks are all over the top. The blade of the sword is curled. The gems on the handle are dim. I''m afraid that the whole sword will be broken with a light wave. The white night looked at it for a moment, but I couldn''t help thinking. "What should it be in its heyday?" I think it''s a magic sword, right? I''ll give you a try! The white night breathed a breath, and injected the imperial power and holy power into the sword together. It was completely wrapped up like a mold, and the whirl son was thrown into the fire. The terrible fire burst into the hot heat. Even if the white night had the universal dignity, he was still sweating with this temperature! He believed that even if a saint fell into the fire, he would be burned alive if he did not give ten breath! The sword training room seems simple, but it reveals something unusual everywhere. After about thirty minutes, the body of the sword is red and has begun to melt. White night immediately controls the imperial spirit and holy power to remodel the sword body. At the same time, he takes the materials and puts them into it to refine them. When such a small amount of incense passes, the white night immediately puts it into the cold water for cooling according to the steps on the paper. In an instant, the blue smoke comes out from the water surface, and the sound of Zizi sounds. A sharp sword is preliminarily restored... although it still needs some quenching But for now, white night is quite satisfied with his achievements. "Hello, new comer! What''s your name? " At this time, a group of people with bare arms came over, each with a bad face. Bai Ye turned his head and nodded slightly: "my name is Bai Ye, elder martial brothers." "White night?" "What a common name." Several people murmured for a moment, then pointed to the mountain of broken swords on the side and said, "that''s our quantity today. You can recast it for us before tonight, understand? Elder Sha will check it in the evening. " White night looked over there and shook his head in silence: "there are at least a few thousand, even if I am 100 an hour, it is impossible to complete. Please don''t embarrass me." "So you''re going to say no?" "A superior emperor dares to be so arrogant. I don''t think you want to stay here." "Have you ever heard of bombardment? Believe it or not, we''ll tie you to the stove! Let your skin and flesh burn Several people''s eyes were frozen and their voices were cold.Bai Ye''s eyes congealed, swept a few people around, and said: "I''ll give you face, I''ll call you a senior brother. Don''t push your luck, how many semi saints are so arrogant?" When the words fell, all the disciples in the sword training room were stunned. Qi Qi looked at the white night in dismay. Is the great emperor clamoring for half saints? Who is arrogant? "I think you want to die! I''ll teach you to be a man first A half Saint couldn''t help but roar and rushed in. His fist was like a meteor, shaking the void, and carrying the power of destroying mountains, he smashed the face of the white night. This attack is particularly terrifying. The holy power is pure, and the tiger is powerful. The upper emperor is absolutely unable to resist it. Even if it is blocked, he is afraid that he will end up with a broken bone. However... white night is not an ordinary superior emperor. He suddenly raised his hand, blocked the blow, completely wrapped it, and whirled his strength. Click! The sound of the bone breaking in all directions. "Ah The half Saint cried miserably, and his forehead was sweating wildly. "Younger brother Liu!" "Asshole The others were furious and rushed to the front together and attacked fiercely. Many of the onlookers around called it shameless. So many half saints actually deal with a superior Emperor... That''s bullying. People all feel sorry for the new comer. It''s just... The next second, everyone finds out they''re wrong. In the face of the siege of several semi saints, the white night was particularly calm. The whole person was not in a hurry and was able to handle it. He stepped back again and again to avoid several fierce fists. Then he jumped up and smashed the half cooked holy power of several people. Xuan''er kicked one of them! Bang! The man''s chest was directly kicked down, and he flew out of the room and knocked over a small stove. The whole body was ablaze with flames, shouting and jumping into the cold pool. White night is not polite, again turned to rush to another person, his speed is very fast, the wind speed is not enough to describe, the moment appeared in front of that person, one hand pressed his head, the person whole son smashed to the ground. Bang! All of a sudden, the whole sword training room seemed to tremble. The man''s forehead smashed a hole in the ground under the great force of the white night. When he pulled out his head, he was already head broken and bleeding. After shaking twice, he fell down and fainted. The rest of them were breathless. Press Bansheng on the ground and beat him? Is this still the emperor? "You said you would bake me on the stove, didn''t you?" The white night stares at another person, light asks a way. "No... no... you must have heard wrong. You heard me wrong..." the man retreated, his lips trembling. "I heard it anyway!" White night shake his head, step again, body seems to move, fall behind that person. The man was startled, and quickly turned over with one arm, but the arm of the white night was faster than him, and he grabbed his elbow in an instant and made a force. Click. Broken bones! "Ah The cry of sorrow rises again. However, seeing that the man''s arms were all broken, he lost the ability to resist. The white night grabbed his neck, lifted it up, jumped to the huge stove in the middle, and put the man''s back on the stove. Zizi!!!!! A harsh voice sounded, and the man''s back was full of smoke, his flesh was burnt and his voice was shrieking. His whole face was twisted. After a while, a fire broke out behind him, and people howled wildly. All his back was burnt black, which was particularly tragic. White night does not want to cause human life, arm move, throw it into the cold water, people this can be saved, but is half dead. The rest of the people saw it, and they fell to their knees in a hurry. "This younger martial brother... No! Senior brother!! Forgive me!! Let''s let go of... Let us go... " several people yelled eagerly, their voices trembling, and they were scared by the white night to tears and gall. All the disciples in the sword building room were silent and sighed. A superior Emperor... Unexpectedly in such a short period of time to clean up a few semi saints, pressure they can not raise their heads, if not for their own eyes, who can believe? If this thing spreads out, I''m afraid it will make a big stir? "Let you go? By what? " White night swept a few people one eye, light way. "As long as you let us go, we will do what we say to you in the future, and we will never be indifferent to you..." several people trembled, looking at the miserable fate of those people before, they would have been terrified. "Oh?" White night moved his eyebrows, his hands behind his back, and turned around these people. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes looked at all the disciples present. Sword building room... the pavilion room at the bottom of Yijian heavenly palace!The disciples who joined here are all people with poor talent and shallow cultivation. There are few saints... a bold idea came into being in the daytime. He took a deep breath and drank it in a neutral voice. "Everybody listen, put down what you''re doing and come here!" The sound was so loud that it spread all over the sword room. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1004 Hearing the voice of the white night, everyone looked puzzled. "What are you doing?" Someone asked in a deep voice. But he saw that his hands were behind him and walked back and forth two times. He said faintly, "from today on, in the sword training room, except for Sha Chang Lao, you have to listen to me, you know?" Many people giggled at this. "Ridiculous, who are you?" "That''s it, you''re a new guy, or are you just a high-ranking emperor, just like dominating here? Are you funny "Don''t talk, I don''t have time to talk to you!" A few people who have just entered the Holy Land stand up and say with disdain. The white night looked indifferent and said slowly, "since you are not satisfied, please stand up" "why? You want to fight us? " The saints were angry when they raised their eyebrows. How arrogant! "Don''t think that you can be lawless if you clean up a few semi saints. I tell you, the emperor is like an ant in front of the mountain, so it''s small and pitiful! Get out of the way. Don''t disturb me in sword cultivation. If I can''t finish the task today, I''ll cut you! " A three big five thick all over the existence of muscle, roared, sound like thunder, a voice roared to the presence of people''s heart is not not not a jump, very powerful. White night no language, hands after the negative, quietly looking at him. The strong man was also annoyed by the white night. He threw his broken sword on the ground and walked with great strides. "It seems that I can''t teach you a lesson today, or I''ll have to let your tail go up to heaven?" When the sound fell, the man stepped over a kilometer distance and appeared in front of the white night in an instant. In a flash, the huge holy power like a mountain roaring and tsunami was like a giant''s big hand and shook it hard towards the white night. At the same time, a fist as big as a casserole broke the void and beat the white night''s forehead with great brute force! This is much more powerful than the average saint. All around looked at it. However... the white night looks calm, facing the falling fist, he does not hurry to cross his arm to block it. Bang! Their bodies collided, and a huge ripple of holy power surged out in an instant. People breathe hard. The sword repair room was shocked again. However, the white night did not move. In the face of this terrible force, he actually blocked it!! "What?" The big man was quite surprised. "Yes, I am White night whispers, left arm a lift, toward its chest boom. In a flash, the big man felt that this seemingly powerless fist seemed to cover the whole world, revealing the supremacy and killing among the subtleties, which was incomparable! This is not the power of the great emperor! As soon as he clenched his teeth, he let out a muffled roar, and his whole body was agitated. A layer of golden light flashed away from his body, and the thick and fierce power surged like a torrent, which instantly dispersed on his trunk. Next second... bang! The force of terror exploded in an instant, and his defense was shattered like an electric light and flint. The big man''s body shook violently, and his steps could not stop. Every step backward, a deep footprints were trampled on the ground. A total of dozens of steps were taken before he stopped. This time, all the people in the sword repair room were shocked. Their eyes were staring straight, as if they were going to fall out of the eye socket, and they were looking at this scene in an incredible way. "Oh, my God, he tried to pull back How did you get here "It''s incredible!" People are all crazy. Take a cool breath, eyes round, scared heart almost jump out of the throat. Trying hard is the oldest and most powerful one in the sword training room. Because he has been practicing sword for a long time, his control of holy power is particularly amazing. In addition, his terrifying strength makes it hard for ordinary sages to meet with opponents. How can he be shaken? Originally, he tried to be transferred to other elders to study soul cultivation, but he refused. He already had feelings for the sword cultivation room, so he preferred to stay here to continue practicing the sword than to leave. But I didn''t expect... The strongest attempt of the sword repair room was actually kicked back by this new guy. And... This new guy is still a great man! Crazy! Everyone''s head melon seeds are crazy, thinking all burst. "It''s interesting!" He tried to calm his face, exhaled, adjusted his mind, and opened his arms. He saw that his arms and tendons were shining with gold, as if several golden dragons were attached to his arms. Inspired by the spirit of heaven, holy power blooms. In the twinkling of an eye, the power of the whole man rose to a very terrible height, and the whole man was like the God of war. "You are a superior emperor, but you can defeat half saint, and force me back with one punch! Boy, I admire you very much! I also understand your mind! But I try to never give in to a weak man! If you want to defeat me, you must come up with your means! ""Good!" White night nodded: "I will go all out, do it." "Hum!" Trying to look at a Lin, a low roar, again rushed. At that moment, he burst out of the golden light. In the golden light, there were huge Colossus, dense and rushing towards the white night. "The power of the thousand elephants! Broken Boom! With a blow, the holy power is like a flood, rushing forward, and the momentum is unstoppable. The whole sword training room was shaking. However, the elder Sha outside was so drunk that he didn''t know what was going on inside. Trying to make this blow, let all around exclaim, but the white night is still not moved, eyes staring at the kill to try to, suddenly a big drink. "Town!" Bang! A sudden fall in the sky. The shadow of the thousand elephants was dim for a few minutes. Whoa!! There was an uproar. "How can a great emperor possess holy power?" "And still so powerful?" However, he tried to ignore it. It was also a drink to sacrifice the holy power to counter the holy power of the white night, while the man gritted his teeth and sent his fist to the white night, tearing up the void and shaking the furnace of the whole sword repair room. White night eyebrow moved, step back point, temporarily back. He tried to hit the air, but the next attack almost followed. He saw his fingers spread out and his holy power splashed away like a big net wrapped in the white night. Whoa! The retreat of the white night was instantly restrained. Try to look at a flash, the pace of the rush again, such as the soaring lion, to the white night. At that moment, the ground collapsed several inches, cracks were all over the place, several furnaces fell to the ground, and the flames were splashing. But the white night this moment also no longer flinches, stares at the iron fist which tries to blow, the eye is cold, suddenly also raises the fist, the reverse smashes in the past. "Do you want to work hard with me? Good! Let me see how many pounds you have Try to roar, arm a burst of peristalsis, the strength in this electric light flint to urge the biggest! At that moment, the other parts of the white night were as fragile as paper, but their fists were so fierce that they were incredible. Bang!!!!!!! Two iron fists hit each other heavily! The power is broken! The people who were close to each other were instantly shaken off, and the whirling pattern of strength was like a big wave, which knocked everything around, except the huge cauldron furnace in the center, all of them were impacted. Trying not to flinch, the fists hit the fists of the white night fiercely. The strength of the two people was like countless waves, layer by layer, hitting each other. But it lasted for about ten minutes. Click... there is a crisp sound from the finger bone of the attempt. Not good! Try hard to pupil a shrink, heart thump. However, at this time, he lifted his right foot, took a step forward, and then his arms pounded forward. All the repressed forces on the front of the fist burst out. Whoosh! Trying to fly out in an instant, like a meteor, hit the ceiling of thousands of meters high, and burst out a spider web like crack in the ceiling of more than ten thousand meters in width. People were deeply embedded in the ceiling. For a while, they fell heavily on the ground. When they got up again, they were already seven meat and eight vegetables, their feet were staggering, and one arm skin was completely cracked. See this, all people pour out cool breath, silent if cold cicada. Try to lose! He failed? Can''t even try to subdue this guy... What''s going on with this new guy? Why did the sect send a monster to the sword repair room? People gaped at the white night, fear. "Does anyone else disagree?" White night put up fists, hands back negative, slightly inhaled a few breath, a face calm asked. Although he looks calm on the surface, there is still a surge of Qi and blood in his body, which is hard to recover, but he has to keep it! Otherwise, all previous efforts will be in vain. "I... I took it!" Those who came there tried to sit on the ground, gasping and thumbing up at the same time: "a superior emperor can defeat this sage! I will! White night! From today on, you will be my senior brother! " When the words fell, people around him looked different. "And you?" Looking around in the daytime. Some people hesitated, others stood up. "Elder martial brother Bai, i... I also take it!" "I''ll take it, too. See elder martial brother Bai!" "Meet elder martial brother Bai!" ... when someone opened his mouth, more and more people spoke. In a twinkling of an eye, half of the people in the sword training room acknowledged the status of white night, while the rest of those who didn''t want to admit it had to admit it. After all, they even lost their efforts. How could they be the opponents of white night?Therefore, all people respect the white night and kneel down on one knee to worship the white night. "Good!" White night nodded with satisfaction, his eyes twinkled slightly. Control the sword room! For a swordsman, it means a lot! This trip to Yijian heavenly palace is not in vain! At this time, there was a sound outside the door. White night look moved next, low drink way: "all get up." "Yes." "Don''t mention it to elder Sha!" "Yes." People got up at once. However, the drunken elder Sha came in with a wine jar in his arms. Seeing the mess, his old face was stunned and looked at the white night. "Boy, have you been beaten? New people are like this Elder Sha didn''t care, and he belched wine: "put this place away! Do not be lazy, you know www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1005 After elder Sha left, the white night let several semi saints who had been taught by him to clean up the scene, and the people continued to repair swords. However, there are also a few people who run around and flatter. "Elder martial brother Bai, you are very good!" "It''s incredible that the great emperor can defeat the sage... I would never believe it if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes." "Elder martial brother Bai, where did you learn your accomplishments and martial arts?" He was addicted to practice in the daytime. He didn''t intend to take care of these people. However, he didn''t know much about the Yijian heavenly palace, so he perfunctorily made a few perfunctory remarks. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked, "how did you get into the Yijian heavenly palace?" "Of course, I accept the normal recruitment assessment! Isn''t elder martial brother Bai? " A disciple with a flat head said with a smile that his name was Cheng quandai, and that he was called a-dai by others. He was quite clever and belonged to the kind of people who could make both ends meet. The most advanced one is "white night''s recommendation" "What?" A Dai several people heard the sound, instantly frozen, a face showing incredible. Even the disciples who were practicing swords were not very long. "Elder martial brother Bai came in through the highest recommendation order?" "Oh, my God?" "Elder martial brother Bai is so terrible!" The whole sword repair room was in a state of uproar. However, what is more surprising is that white night is only superior to the emperor. How can the superior emperor have a recommendation order? If it had been, I believe most people would have thought that the white night must have been stolen or picked up, but it would not have been obtained through proper channels. However, after white night''s attack, more people believe that white night must have been obtained from Shenji old man by virtue of his strength... for a time, people worshipped and convinced white night. "Elder martial brother Bai is really elder martial brother Bai. It''s so powerful. We thought you were punished from other elders. You were defeated and sent to the sword training room!" "Don''t mind..." don''t mind... "Don''t worry, I''m not so stingy White night shook his head and asked, "listen to what you said just now, is the sword room the worst place in Yijian heavenly palace? Is it necessary for a disciple to be punished for his mistakes "Not so?" Seeing that Bai Ye was not angry, a Dai also opened his speech box: "elder martial brother Bai, you just came to our Yijian heavenly palace. You can go to the departments managed by other elders. You can see how bad the sword repair room is. The departments managed by the elders are all made of jade. The lamps are made of glass, and the bricks are made of gold Sword, those disciples can get the first-class pills given by the sect every day. There are powerful elders who teach sword techniques and teach sword skills. What about us? Every day we get only a little pills, which is the worst. We don''t have much time to practice every day. We have to repair swords for the sect and forge battle swords. If we can''t finish the task, we have to be trained. Our elder is a drunkard. We drink like mud every day, and we can''t care about us. Do you think the sword room is not miserable enough? Are we not miserable enough? " A Dai said helplessly and sighed. "That''s right. Why are we treated like this? We come to the sword heaven palace to cultivate the supreme sword skill, not to cultivate the sword. This is too bullying "That''s it! Why did some of the people who came in with me were with elder five and some with elder seven, but I came to elder Sha "Some of my disciples are moving towards the realm of great saints, but I''m only half holy! I see that he has to salute now, hateful Several other young disciples also couldn''t help complaining and complaining. "Ha ha, you don''t understand that?" At this time, an older disciple was refining his sword, and said with a smile, "in fact, the reason lies in ourselves." "What do you mean?" A lot of people looked at him. The man turned his eyes and laughed at himself: "because our talent is not good." "Bad talent?" "Of course." The man shook his head and said in a tone of Indifference: "do you think that the recruitment examination of Yijian Tiangong is just about your strength? Wrong, they also test your talent. Those with good talent and strong strength will be sent to the five elders, while those with good talent and weak strength will be sent to the following elders. Those like us who have bad talent and poor strength will be sent to the sword repair room! To put it bluntly, the significance of the clan examination is to brush off our group of people, but we somehow passed it. Therefore, we are in the clan relying on luck, and we are certainly not welcomed by the sect! " Many people''s faces turned pale and looked ugly. "How do you explain that, elder martial brother Bai?" A Dai''s face was red and he gritted his teeth. "Elder martial brother Bai, don''t mind if I say something bad. I think most of the zongmen despise your soul state. After all, it''s difficult for the imperial realm to enter the holy land, and you come in by the recommendation order. The zongmen don''t know how you got the recommendation order. Once you are on the top of the emperor, it''s a certain thing to arrange you to enter the sword cultivation room!" The man said with a smile."So we have to stay in the sword room for the rest of our lives?" Asked the white night. "No, there''s still a chance to get out, but it''s not much better than that in the sword training room. Just like elder martial brother trying hard, he rushed to the top of the sage with his perseverance and diligence. He had a chance to leave here, but he couldn''t give up our brothers." "Oh?" White night came to interest: "sword room has so much work to do every day, do you still have time to practice?" "Ha ha, elder martial brother Bai, you don''t understand that. You can cultivate sword as well as cultivate it. Although the effect is not good, we still have some opinions about sword! Don''t believe me to practice for elder martial brother With a smile, the man pulled out a broken sword and began to dance. "This one! The sky is vertical and the clouds are horizontal! " "This one! Heaven and earth are upside down "This one! Ten thousand stars pass through "This one! Silence the world The move has a model, but does not urge the holy power, does not show the power. However, the disciples all around applauded. It''s like watching a monkey play. In the white night, he nodded his head again and again, and there was a halo in the depths of his eyes. It''s not to say that there is no benefit in cultivating sword. The man laughed and ran to continue to cultivate his sword. The white night looked around and quickly pointed to the huge stove in the center and asked, "the flame of this furnace seems to be higher than the temperature of the ordinary furnace for a long time. When I was close to it, I was able to shelter myself from Holy Grail, but I still couldn''t support it! I''m afraid the fire in this furnace is too much for the sage? " "It''s not only the great sage, but the extremely holy one has to finish playing when he goes in!" While choosing the broken sword, a Dai said, "that''s the strongest sword fire in our Yijian heavenly palace! The only one who can get close to the furnace to make swords is elder martial brother Tui, who has a strong body. We can''t stand the temperature at all. We usually use it to make swords, and we also use holy power to control broken swords. Although the quality of the swords is very good, it will consume us too much. Generally, it is only used to forge the swords of those above the Deacon. " "Oh?" The white night suddenly thought of what, the heart read a move, suddenly got up, jumped in the past, people fell on the edge of the fire. The burning flame instantly turned his body red. It''s hot! It''s a terrible temperature. He looked at the huge stove and jumped to the top of it. "Elder martial brother Bai! Be careful The disciples exclaimed. At this time, however, a huge flame sprang out of the furnace, directly attacking the white night. The speed is ridiculous, like flame and lightning! The white night was terrified and urged the holy power to resist, but the flame instantly tore the holy power, and heavily blasted in his chest. The white night stuffy hum, the mouth spits the blood, the person falls heavily on the ground, the chest is burnt black. "Elder martial brother Bai, are you ok?" People ran away in a hurry. "The fire of this stove is so fierce... " of course! It is said that only elder Sha can control the fire of the stove in the whole Yijian heavenly palace! Don''t you want to die if you mess around like this A Dai said eagerly. The white night sat up and laughed and didn''t speak. But people looked at the stove and fell into meditation. The flame is so fierce... can Huang Ding support it? With such a flame refined out of the pill... The effect will be how? White night mood can not help but excited. The refining effect and success rate of pills are closely related to the flame. And one of the holy elixirs he mastered depended on the supreme flame to refine it! In Naran''s house, he couldn''t find the highest flame, but now... It''s not the same. But... He can''t do it alone. He stood up, patted the dust on his body, looked at the disciples around him, and said in a loud voice, "everyone, do you know alchemy?" "Alchemy?" People looked at each other and shook their heads. I saw it in the white night and laughed. He circled around the big stove and suddenly said, "younger martial brothers, don''t you complain that the pills given by Zong clan are too bad? How about this? From today on, we will apply to zongmen. As long as the materials are not pills, I will make pills for you. What do you think? " "This..." People''s looks changed. Obviously, they don''t think that a superior emperor can refine any good pills. However, he saw a large number of small porcelain bottles in the palm of his hand, which contained the Holy Level pills he had refined. "If you can''t believe it, you can try the pills I made. If you don''t think it''s suitable, you can refuse. I won''t mind." People were silent, but a Dai and others still did not refuse and ran to share their food. Dan medicine into the abdomen, in an instant, a Dai suddenly cross his knees and sit down, the rest of the people also immediately sat down.Try to see, all show surprise. "No matter what you eat, you won''t lose!" The rest of the people murmured, and immediately went to take the pills. In an instant, the entrance of the pill immediately began to play its effect, trying to make the public shocked. "What a wonderful pill! This... This is the pill made by elder martial brother? " Trying to open his eyes suddenly, he murmured. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1006 For a while, all of them stopped their work. After taking the pills of the white night, they all sat on the ground and digested Dan. After a moment, everyone''s eyes were shining with joy. "I feel my holy power has increased a lot!" "My flesh has become much stronger." "My spirit is stronger and stronger! Oh, my God, that''s amazing The disciples vied for joy and were excited. The effect of this pill is amazing. The inferior pills given by the clan are just like delicacies and dog excrement. "Elder martial brother Bai! Do you have any pills? " A man suddenly got up and longed for the white night. "Yes, elder martial brother Bai, do you have any pills? I''ll give you my baby "I feel like I''m about to break into the saint''s realm. Elder martial brother Bai... Please give me another pill!" People said one after another, the voice became louder and louder, and the people surrounded the white night like stars supporting the moon, and their looks were excited. White night faint smile: "no, but if I have enough material, I can refine it for you! But the material is not easy to make "Elder martial brother Bai! According to what you said before, we immediately apply to change the pills into materials Try to cry out eagerly. "Yes! We''ll apply for it later! " "Won''t zongmen doubt it?" "What doubt is there? This is normal! Many disciples have said that they don''t need pills. As long as the materials are used, we need materials to make arrays and refine weapons every day? " Try to figure out. "That''s settled!" People exclaimed excitedly. Although they are all swordsmen, they are also soul people. Which soul person doesn''t want to have supreme power? Although they have been almost abandoned by the clan, they will not give up. As long as it is a way to enhance their strength, even if it is only a fraction of the strength, they will try their best to seize it. A light smile in the white night. With the support of these people''s materials, combined with the terrible fire and the holy elixir I have mastered, refining the best holy elixir is absolutely easy! After thinking about it in the white night, he turned to repair his sword. In fact, after mastering the steps, it will be easy. With the help of a Dai and others, the target of day night has been completed. However, he did not have time to look at the sword tomb, which was full of broken swords. His heart moved and went in. The sword tomb is dark and huge. The coverage of the sword tomb has actually broken through the space of the sword repair room. It extends to the outside alone. However, the more it goes inside, the darker it gets, and the light can''t shine in. "Don''t go deep, elder martial brother." At this time, a female disciple named a Yu began to shout. There are also female disciples in the sword training room, but there are not many, and one piece is not more than one hand. "Why?" Asked the white night. A Yujiao''s good face laughed and said, "it''s said that our sword repair room was built on this sword tomb. This tomb is the famous sword of our ancestors in the Yijian heavenly palace. In the middle of the cemetery, I heard that there was a ferocious sword. Although it had been damaged, the sword spirit was not dead, and the sword was fierce. Before, a disciple of the sword repair room entered because of curiosity If we go to see it, we don''t come out. Most of them are dead inside. Elder Sha warned us that we should not enter. If we build swords here, we can only repair the outside, and we don''t care about the interior. So elder martial brother Bai, you can go in and have a look. Don''t go too deep. " White night heard the sound, nodded: "I understand, thank you a Yu." "You''re welcome." A Yu smiles and goes back to work. White night heart is curious, but also won''t really know how to go inside. After walking for about several tens of meters, I looked around. Although the swords on the ground looked very old and shabby, judging from the quality of the swords, they were excellent swords in their heyday. What kind of battle did these swords go through before, so that their owners buried them here? In fact, there is some heartache in the white night. However, he didn''t feel heartache for these swords, but for his own swords, because almost all the swords that followed him were dead, especially the prison tablet sword... "Alas!" A sigh in the white night makes my heart sad. However, he did not notice that he sighed, and many swords trembled slightly. The surrounding area of the sword tomb is sealed off by the border. No one can enter except the entrance of the sword repair room. Walking around in the daytime, he picked a sword at random, turned back and began to recast it. In the evening, elder Sha came in with a wine jar and began to count the number of sword cultivation of each disciple. Of course, the focus was on the white night side. "Most of the new disciples can''t finish the task on the first day. I didn''t expect that you not only completed a hundred swords, but also the quality of these swords is still so good?" Elder Sha was astonished and surprised.White night laughed and did not speak. Although most of the swords were done by a Dai. "Good! You are very talented in sword cultivation. Do well Elder Sha nodded with satisfaction and left. The white night is full of sweat. We come here to practice. After repairing the sword, he tried to apply for replacement materials. As expected, he was approved soon. The next day, all the students'' materials were sent to us. Everyone stood in front of the huge stove in the middle, and their faces were dignified. "Are you ready?" Ask in the daytime. "Ready!" Everybody yelled. "Good!" White night nodded, put the prepared materials into the Yellow cauldron, spin son jump, toward the top of the stove. In a flash, all the disciples around him offered holy power and rushed to the white night to wrap him up. White night full of white light, like God, holding a huge yellow tripod, fly to the furnace. The opening of the furnace is very large, like a crater, inside is a fierce flame. When he appeared at the mouth of the stove, the flames seemed to be attracted and rushed out one after another, like a roaring fire dragon, swallowing at him. At night, his face changed and he roared. He threw the Yellow tripod in the past and jumped back to avoid the attack of the dragon. The fire dragon ran into the air and disappeared in the air. In the white night, my eyes were frozen. It turns out that these flames are far away from the furnace, and the energy burns out, and it will no longer exist... he wrote it down secretly, but at the moment, people are sweating and floating in the air, staring at the Yellow tripod tightly. Huang Ding is dragged by holy power and floats on the flame, receiving the baptism of the flame. He didn''t know if the material of Huangding could bear the flame. If he couldn''t, the plan would fail. Almost at the moment when the Yellow tripod was thrown over, the flame immediately wrapped it up, and the surface of the Yellow tripod was roasted red. But... Didn''t melt! Happy at night! As long as the Yellow tripod can survive the time of entering the furnace, that''s enough! He immediately urged Shengli to start refining alchemy. The temperature of the high temperature on the surface of the cauldron furnace instantly transferred to the inside. The whole red and almost melting yellow tripod instantly cooled down by three points, and the color of the upper part of the cauldron had been restored to its original color... "is it successful?" Ah Dai asked carefully. "I don''t know, but at first it looks like there is a play!" White night while driving the Yellow tripod said. The crowd cheered and cheered. So a full day of refining, with this furnace refining the first pot of furnace finally completed. When Huang Ding was carefully put down from the stove in the white night, everyone, including his own heart, was hanging. White night took a deep breath, in the expectation of the people, the cauldron furnace opened. All of a sudden, a halo burst out from the inside, which made the dark sword training room very bright, and a intoxicating fragrance filled the surroundings. Everyone was conquered by the smell. In the daytime, he quickly uncovered the lid and looked at the head of his eyes. There were nearly 100 pills of pills the size of soybeans. He took out three, put them into his mouth and swallowed them. In an instant, a hot and dry energy burst out and spread around him like lightning. When he did not enter the body, he saw his body twinkle in the white night, and he immediately sat down. All the people were looking at him. "According to the regulations, one person with three li is not allowed to take more!" Drink in the daytime and close your eyes. People heard the sound, instant violence. Chaos, one by one can''t wait to get to the cauldron furnace. After swallowing the pill, the efficacy of the medicine has been brought into full play. People are shocked and constantly exclaim. "Oh, my God! The effect of this pill is... Terrible!! I''m afraid the top pills are nothing more than that? " "I didn''t expect that elder martial brother Bai was a great alchemist!" "Come on!! Sit down with your knees crossed! Absorb pills quickly, don''t waste them "Yes, yes, yes, sit down and sit down!" All the disciples were flushed and excited. They sat down in a hurry and began to practice. This lasted for about an hour, and all the talents competed to return to God, and each person''s body, soul, Qi, and holy power were greatly improved. Everyone was ecstatic and his smile calmed down. "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Bai." People got up one after another, saluted the white night, and became more and more respectful to the white night. "You''re welcome. After all, we are brothers." The white night smiles. At night, most of the disciples went to the room next to the sword room to have a rest and practice. In the daytime, they didn''t leave. During the day, he is refining pills for the people in the sword training room. Now it''s time to refine his own at night.He took a deep breath. He thought about the range of the flame in the day. He sacrificed the spirit of heaven. Emperor and holy power wrapped themselves in his body. He took the materials from Nalan''s family out of the Qianlong ring and put them into the Yellow cauldron. Then he jumped up and jumped up! The flames came again. But this time the white night already had the experience, the person suddenly retreats, avoids the flame attack, the Xuan son throws the Yellow Ding into the stove. Suddenly, the terrible flame began to bake the Yellow tripod. White night took a deep breath, with holy power to control Huang Ding, the mood is particularly excited. "Shenhuotiandan! Here I am www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1007 The refining of Shenhuo Tiandan has a great relationship with the grade of furnace fire. The stronger the flame is, the higher the quality of refining. For example, when no qualified flame could be found in the white night before, the pill could not be refined. Therefore, after using the flame of the sword training room to refine the divine fire heaven pill, he could not confirm whether the pill was good or bad, but he knew one thing. Now, he has a way to save his life. The next day was much more comfortable. In the daytime, I went to the sword tomb to choose a sword to repair in my spare time. At night, I secretly hid in the sword cultivation room to refine the best holy elixir. I suddenly found that the days in the sword cultivation room were not as bad as expected. It is because the cultivation is too slow to be promoted. We must find a way to enter the holy land. One year later, the account of Nalan''s family still had to be counted, and the fugitive Saint twelve had to be avenged! If you want to fulfill the wish of Bingdi''s predecessors, you must retake the dead dragon sword again... thinking of this, I will move my mind at night. This is a sword training room. It is endowed with unique advantages and conditions. It''s time to match a sword. After all, although Yinhong sword is not cheap to buy, its quality is not so good. It is not even as good as the sword cultivated by the disciples in the sword cultivation room. The most important thing is that it has no sword spirit. "What? Elder martial brother Bai? Do you want to build your own sword Heard the words of the white night, a Dai Leng, spin son smile: "that is not simple? I''ll finish today''s measurement later. You can choose one of my swords. You can take whatever you like. " "Your swords are too common." Shake your head at night. "What''s that, elder martial brother Bai? My sword is made by a Dai. It''s excellent! But if elder martial brother Bai wants a better sword, he has to find elder martial brother trying. He has the best sword cultivation skills here. Most of his swords are used by his direct disciples. " A Dai Dao. But the white night still shakes his head. It''s true that he tried hard to cultivate his sword, but it was far from his ideal sword. He looked at the tomb of the sword and asked, "I''ll pick a sword later and make it myself." A Dai glanced at the sword tomb and nodded: "that''s right. It''s said that there are many swords buried in the sword tomb by the strong men of our sect. Although they are dilapidated, they can still be used after repairing, and the grade is no better than these swords, but there are no good sword germs in the periphery. If you want to get a better sword, you have to go inside, but the inside is... Dangerous... 2 "how dangerous is it?" At least we must be close to judge "Oh?" White night frown no language, but the mind is not reduced. If it had been, he might have hesitated for a moment, but now he is not afraid. Relying on shenhuotiandan, he may have a try and find a good sword embryo in it. Bang Dang! At this time, the door was opened, a figure staggered in, but did not walk a few steps, directly fell to the ground. All the people in the sword training room were stunned. They all looked at them in astonishment. It''s a Yu! However, at the moment, she was black and blue all over her body, and her arms were covered with sword marks and bloody. What''s the matter? "A Yu!! What''s wrong with you Try to, a Dai and others immediately rushed to the past, helped up a Yu, extremely anxious. A Yu panted slightly, and her face was particularly pale. She walked quickly in the night and handed a pill. She took it, and her complexion improved a lot. "Ah Yu, what happened? Who hurt you like this "Who did it?" People asked anxiously. However, ah Yu''s face changed and she shook her head gently. "Ah Yu! What are you afraid of? Say it Try to be serious. "Yes, ah Yu, who bullied you? Say it! Elder martial brothers, take the lead for you Although the environment of the sword training room is bad, it is the bottom Department of the Yijian heavenly palace, but the disciples here are particularly United. They are not as intriguing as other departments. They get along with each other day and night, and their feelings are naturally deep. Hearing a crowd''s pressing questions, a Yu hesitated for half a sound, which told the truth of the matter. It turned out that she went to the Danlu logistics department to ask for the change of the materials distributed every day according to the requirements of the white night. After all, it is impossible to refine only one kind of pill in the daytime. Moreover, if a pill is taken for a long time, its efficacy will become lower and lower. So, early this morning, ah Yu went to the logistics alone. Unexpectedly, when she left the logistics department, she was stopped by several elite disciples. They found that a Yu''s strength had improved rapidly in less than a month, and then suspected that she had a chance, so they asked for it. Ah Yu refused, but she was beaten up. Although her strength increased, how could she be an opponent of elite disciples? Immediately suffered a great loss, although the law enforcement team blocked, but a Yu is black and blue. She did not dare to sue these elite disciples. After all, their status was much higher than those registered disciples. Once charged, these elite disciples would only receive a warning, and she would be retaliated by a large number of elite disciples.Therefore, she chose to swallow her anger! "Asshole!" "Damn it! Even women! What a man Hearing what a Yu said, he tried hard and a Dai to be furious and filled with righteous indignation. "Didn''t you respond to elder Sha about this?" He asked in a deep voice, pushing aside the crowd at night. "Elder Sha was drunk. I didn''t dare to disturb him. I didn''t tell him... And... What if elder Sha knew? He took the lead for me and punished those elite disciples. After a while, those disciples will retaliate against me. At that time, their revenge will certainly leave no trace. It''s better to give up now. " A Yu lowered her head and bit her lips. This is the helplessness of the disciples in the sword training room. People were very angry at the sound. Indeed, elder Sha''s position in the ranks of elders is not high. There is no difference between him and the law enforcement team. If we investigate him now, the elite disciples will certainly be punished, but they will never be severely punished. After all, this kind of struggle between disciples is a normal thing for a super school like Yijian Tiangong. But what about after punishment? "All the senior brothers and sisters... Forget it... I''m not in any big trouble. Just take a rest..." ah Yu said with a bitter smile. He tried to squeeze his fist to death. People were all flushed. A Dai Ji stomped his feet. But there is no alternative... this is the sorrow of the weak, even in the ancestral home, it is still the same... but at this time, the white night suddenly opened his mouth. "How can this matter be settled like this? You''re the one in my sword room. You''ve been punished for doing things for us all! If that''s all, wouldn''t it hurt everyone''s heart? " The words of the white night astonished many people. "Elder martial brother Bai! Do you have any idea? " He asked eagerly, trying to jump up. "Do you know who moved you?" White night squatted down, touched a Yu''s head, light way: "say their names, elder martial brother for you to start!" A Yu was stunned, staring at the white night: "elder martial brother Bai... This..." "say it! Otherwise! I won''t give up! " White night attitude is firm, look serious: "who in the end moved you?" "Ah Yu! Tell me! Elder martial brother Bai is here! We''re here! Don''t be afraid "Yes, ah Yu, go ahead." The crowd also came to their strength and said one after another. A Yu hesitated for a long time. She bit her silver teeth and whispered, "it''s elite disciples Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan. They... " hateful! These are the turtles again A Dai was very angry. "Who are they?" The white night asked. "They are the disciples of the wooden house. They like to bully new people, especially those registered outside disciples like us! It can be said that they are famous bullies, but they are extremely arrogant because they have something to do with Guo Tu, the thirteen elder who is in charge of the wooden room! " Try to say. "When I first entered the sword training room, I went to the Danlu room to get medicine, and I was robbed of the pills by these bastards!" A Dai airway. "Yes, it''s just a bunch of scum!" People yelled and scolded. "Did you not respond to the patriarch?" "It''s no use reacting! There are thirteen elders covering them! What''s more, when I heard that someone went to the elder to complain, the elder was very angry. The thirteen elder punished them to think about their mistakes for a year. As a result, they came out within a year. The first thing they did after they came out was to deal with the guy who complained. It is said that the guy once walked on the road and was suddenly attacked, and his limbs were broken and his Qi was damaged. Although his accomplishments did not regress, However, the talent has been greatly damaged, and his accomplishments have not been improved for decades, and almost all of them are almost useless. Everyone knows that these bastards did it, but there is no evidence, and the clan has no way to deal with them. Therefore, after this incident, no one dares to sue them. If you lose, you will suffer... " a Dai sighed. I heard the sound in the white night and frowned. Is there such a thing in Yijian Tiangong? It seems that no matter where, there is invisible darkness... "try hard." He thought for a moment and let out a cry. "What do you say, elder martial brother Bai?" Try to get busy. "Take them to Qiao Siyuan and Zhang Hong and ask them to give a reply on this matter as soon as possible. Our demands are not high. One is to apologize and the other is to make compensation. If they are willing, they will give up. If they are not willing, you can help me write the next letter of war." The white night is light. "War book?" Everyone was surprised. This is a covenant! If you care about the sword heaven palace, the engagement is in compliance. Once the engagement is successful, the two will fight in a regular way. As long as no one is killed in the battle, they will not be investigated even if they are defeated or abandoned. It''s just... Be careful about the battle. After all, it''s about reputation and cultivation. Once you''re defeated, your life will be ruined."Elder martial brother, forget it, don''t do this!" A Yu was a little excited. She got up immediately and wanted to persuade her. But the wound was involved. She felt cold. "No, try, do it." Said the white night. Trying to bite his teeth, he nodded and prepared a pen and paper, but it was written, and the man was stunned. "Elder martial brother, do you want to fight Zhang Hong or Qiao Siyuan?" "Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan," he said quietly All of a sudden, all the people in the sword room were in a daze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1008 Outside the wooden house. An explosive roar spread. "What are you talking about? Say it again Qiao Siyuan, dressed in a blue pattern sword suit, stared at the people in front of him angrily, while several disciples around him had already looked stunned. Everyone thought that he was wrong and looked at the person in front of him. They all know the man in front of them. It''s the old man in the sword room who tries hard! A fool with a single brain. Yes, this is a fool! Where is the sword repair room? People in the whole Yijian heavenly palace, who knows, are the most bitter and tiresome department in the Yijian heavenly palace. They can only practice swords over and over every day. They don''t have much time to practice, and they don''t have good pills to give. People who enter this place are all those who have passed the examination and have extremely poor talent and strength. They are embarrassed to get rid of them It''s here. All of them were abandoned by the clan. He tried to leave the place where there was no future, but he refused. He''s still in the sword room! And continue to do that dirty and hopeless job. At that time, it was also a small splash. Many disciples would talk about it as a joke after practice. Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were also like this. It''s just that... nobody expected that they would be provoked by such a person today... provoked by an idiot! "I didn''t hear you clearly just now. Please repeat it to me!" Zhang Hong''s face was cold, staring in front of him trying to ask. "I said! Let you go immediately, apologize to my younger martial sister a Yu, and compensate her for her mental loss this time!! Do you hear me Try hard to also shout again, sound like Hong Lei, full of air. "Sorry?" Zhang Hong''s eyes were full of disdain, Lenghun repeatedly: "what are you doing stupid? What garlic? Do you know who we are? Let''s apologize to you guys in the sword room? Get out of here! Stay where it''s cool! Don''t bother me here! Or you''ll lie here today "Let''s go! What can I say to the garbage in the sword repair room? What''s more, this brain is a little abnormal Qiao Siyuan disdains a smile, a big hand move, people leave in the laughter. None of the people present looked up to it. Trying to be very angry, he yelled: "stop!" "What? Anything else? " Qiao Siyuan turned his head and asked with a smile. He tried to take out the letter of challenge from his arms and threw it to Qiao Siyuan. Whoosh! When the letter came, they both looked at it with astonishment. "Challenge letter?" "White night, our elder martial brother, will challenge you in three days. If you still know how to do it now, you should go to apologize to my younger martial sister a Yu immediately, so that I can take back the challenge letter, otherwise I will be in the arena at that time! We''ve lost our reputation, but we''ve been blamed for being ruthless! " Try to hum. "White night?" Zhang hongleng, looked at several people: "have you heard of this person?" "Never heard of it." "Is there this man in the sword room?" "I don''t know about the people in the sword training room, but in terms of qualifications, should we try our best to be the best? How did he call that man senior brother? " Several people shook their heads. However, Qiao Siyuan pinched the challenge book and suddenly showed a ferocious smile on his face. "Sword repair room... You are more and more bold, dare to challenge us?" As soon as the voice fell, Qiao Siyuan suddenly moved, and suddenly attacked his efforts: "if you don''t teach you a lesson today, you''ll have to step on our heads in the future? Get down "Think I''m afraid of you?" He tried hard to catch his eyes, suddenly raised his fist, and roared towards him. Bang! The fists collide and a holy power ripples. Although Qiao Siyuan is an elite disciple, his strength is not bad. He has the oldest qualification in the sword training room. He has joined the Yijian heavenly palace for some years. His holy power is particularly strong. After this move, Qiao Siyuan suffered a dark loss. "Asshole Later Zhang Hong was furious and said, "let''s go together and beat this boy hard." "Go on A group of elite disciples rushed to the front. Although he tried hard, his fists were hard to beat with four hands. After parrying for a period of time, they were immediately knocked to the ground. These people pounded with their fists. Holy power wrapped his fists, which shocked his body and made dull noises. The stones under his body were smashed. In a short time, his nose was blue and his face was swollen and he could not get up. "Go to the sword repair room to find the white night to settle accounts!" Zhang Hong shouts, grabs the hair of trying hard and walks towards the sword repair room like a dead dog. The crowd cried out and rushed to the place. Seeing this scene, all the disciples on the road turned pale and gave way. Someone tried to stop the injustice, but was stopped by other disciples.Isn''t it stupid to offend elite disciples for the sake of a disciple in sword training room? What''s more, there are thirteen elders behind these guys! After a while, they came to the sword repair room. Elder Sha was still drunk and unconscious. They didn''t see this scene at all. They directly kicked the door and rushed into the sword repair room. At the moment, the white night was standing in front of the stove, tasting the sword and refining the sword at the same time. When he saw the people rushing in, his look suddenly solidified. "Try hard, elder martial brother!" The disciples in the sword training room screamed one after another and rushed over together. At the sight of trying to look like this, everyone''s face was extremely ugly and filled with indignation. "Asshole! What have you done to brother endeavor? " A Dai roared with grief and anger on his face. "A bunch of rubbish!" Zhang Hong disdains to hum, and throws his effort in the past. A Dai several people catch it in a hurry, but the impact force on his body is too strong. Several people take it, stagger and nearly fall to the ground. Seeing this, the disciples of the wooden room immediately laughed. "Look! Waste is waste "How funny!" "No wonder you are only worthy to build swords here! A bunch of rubbish Qiao Siyuan exaggerated belly laugh. The fists of the public were clenched, and they wanted to fight with these people immediately. White night frowned slightly, put down the broken sword in his hand, and walked over. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" Seeing the visitors, people clamored for help. Even trying to be cleaned up, they can only put all hope on the body of the white night. Just... White night a person, and still a superior emperor, really want to move up, can enemy? "Are you white night?" Zhang Hong was cold, staring at the person in front of him. "It''s me." White night nods. "A superior emperor?" Qiao Siyuan is aware of the cultivation of the white night, which makes him astonished. "What''s going on?" "The upper emperor has all worshipped our sword heaven palace? How did this happen? " All of them exclaimed in amazement. White night is lazy to talk nonsense, light said: "challenge book, you received it?" "Got it." Qiao Siyuan shook the letter in his hand and said faintly, "is that you want to challenge us?" "Yes "Hehe, I don''t know how to get into our Yijian heavenly palace! Just an emperor, dare to challenge the sage? Isn''t this for death? " Qiao Siyuan sneered. "You see, trying to be an idiot, this guy must be a fool too!" "Ha ha..." the crowd burst into laughter again. Zhang Hong couldn''t help laughing, staring at the white night and humming, "do you think you deserve it? Just a superior emperor, also qualified to challenge us? Even if we win you, what can we be happy about? I don''t accept this challenge, and I believe that all the people living in the clan can understand me! " Indeed, as far as the weak are concerned, they do not even have the opportunity to challenge the strong. It is quite normal for the strong not to accept it. It is not worth mentioning that a winner is worth mentioning, and a loser is ruined. How can he accept it? White night seemed to have expected that they would be like this. Xuan Er Dan said: "before, you said you started on my younger martial sister a Yu? You didn''t say that ah Yu''s strength suddenly soared. She must have got a chance, didn''t you? " "If you don''t say it, I''ll forget it!" Zhang Hong hummed: "what are the benefits of your sword building room? Give it to me, or I want none of you to live a good life! " "Good? Yes, but it''s ok if we hand it in. You just have to accept the challenge. " The white night is light. "I don''t accept it. I''ll take it. Do you think you can resist?" Zhang Hong scorned. "The elder is in the next room. We just need any one to go over and bring elder Sha back! Don''t you dare to leave the sword repair room before we leave the sword repair room? " The white night asked. Zhang Hong and others turned pale. Even if elder Sha can''t help any more, he is also an elder. His position in the door is higher than these disciples. If elder Sha is offended, even if thirteen elders support them, it will not help! What''s more, it''s just like the face of the elder Sha Sha when he''s in the sword repair room! "Zhang Hong, what do you say?" Qiao Siyuan asked in a low voice. "Although the sword repair room is rubbish, it is also a department of our sword heaven palace. Besides, the mud nearby is an elder, so we can''t be too presumptuous!" Zhang Hong said in a deep voice. "Do you mean to promise him?" Qiao Siyuan asked. "Are you afraid of a great emperor?" Zhang Hong hummed. "Oh, how can it be?" Qiao Siyuan chuckled: "in that case, that''s OK.""We accept your challenge!" Zhang Hong turned and said faintly. "Good!" White night nodded: "three days later, in the duel field, I will ask a Dai to inform the duel elder of this matter!" Voice, people waved: "go away, do not send, you owe my younger martial brothers and sisters account, three days later I will take back." "I''m afraid it''s difficult. I''m afraid we''ll have to pay you back then. I hope you don''t cry too ugly then!" Zhang Hong sneered, waved and left with Qiao Siyuan. When they leave, a Dai and others immediately try to heal. And it spread a day later. In an instant, all the disciples were in uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1009 After the news that the disciple of sword training room was about to fight with the disciple of wooden man room, the whole Yijian heavenly palace was in a state of uproar. Countless people talked about it, and even several elders had heard of it. "Well, have you heard? The guys in the sword repair room have to challenge Qiao Siyuan and Zhang Hong of the wooden man room "I heard that, ha ha. I think the rubbish in the sword repair room has repaired their swords too much and their heads are pretty funny. Who are the disciples of the wooden room? That''s a guy who has been practicing in the wooden man''s room every day. His strength is not to say, but his sword skill is unique. How can those idiots who forge iron compare with him? " "That''s not true? It is said that Zhang Hong successfully passed the third floor of the wooden house last month. How wonderful? Don''t the people in the sword repair room even know the news? At their level, I''m afraid they can''t pass the first floor, right? You want to deal with Zhang Hong? It''s beyond our means "Even those rubbish are eligible to enter ancient wooden houses? make fun of! What kind of duel is this? It''s just insulting themselves. I don''t know what''s in their heads. " All kinds of voices care about the sound in the sword heaven palace, but they treat the sword cultivation room as a joke. For this duel, not many people are interested in it. After all, the outcome is fixed. What''s good to see? Do you want to see how Zhang Hong teaches the people in the sword repair room? He had done this kind of thing before! However, some disciples defended the sword training room and told the elder about it. People speculated that Zhang Hong and others had done something that was intolerable. However, the battle was over. Zhang Hong had given the challenge to the deacon in the duel arena. The arena was set, and even the elder could not interfere. "White night!! White night In the morning of the next day, elder Sha rushed into the sword repair room in a rage, and cried out with wine. "Elder Sha, what''s up The white night, who was repairing the sword of the tomb of the sword, raised his head and said faintly. "Good, you boy!! What have you done? " Sha Chang rushes to come over and roars at him. "What have I done?" White night a faint smile: "Sha Chang always refers to Zhang Hong and their affairs?" "Otherwise Elder Sha pointed to the nose of the white night and scolded, "you don''t have to look at your own weight or two! Why do you fight Zhang Hong? Are you Zhang Hong''s opponent? You, a great emperor, know the gap between yourself and the sage? Do you believe that one finger can crush you? " Elder Sha was really angry and received the news that his disciples wanted to fight with others early in the morning. As an elder of the sword training room, how can he not know how many jin these disciples are? If you really want to make a move, you must suffer a great loss! "What do you think I should do now?" White night hands embrace chest, light asks a way. "Cancel the duel, of course." "Can you persuade the deacon of the arena?" The white night asked. "This..." elder Sha''s face changed and he was silent. Even if the elder''s temper is too heavy to interfere with, even if the elder''s fight is too heavy, don''t worry about it? "Then you give up!" "Then we are not disgraced in the sword building room?" "Anyway, the reputation of our sword building room is not good. Why are we afraid of so many?" Sha Chang is always dead, not afraid of boiling water. "No! You don''t want face, I still want face! I don''t want face? " White night frowned. "You..." elder Sha''s face was red, and he didn''t know how to refute the white night. It is the other side of trying to rush over. "Elder Sha, I don''t blame elder martial brother Bai for this! In fact, it''s Zhang Hong who bullies people too much! " A Dai came and said what had happened. Elder Sha was stunned: "what? All those bunnies from the wooden house have come here to bully you But he noticed. When are these guys calling this new senior brother? "Don''t you know? They were in the position you are standing in yesterday Said the white night. Elder Sha immediately faltered. It''s wonderful to be an elder to such an irresponsible state. "Then why don''t you tell this elder?" "Is it useful to tell you? Elder Sha, in addition to drinking, you drink wine every day, and... Can you challenge elder 13? Even if you are called to come, you just drive them away. " Said the white night. Elder Sha did not speak again. White night did not care about him and continued to forge iron. Elder Sha stood there silent for a while, and said suddenly, "this war must be abandoned! In the evening, I''ll talk to the elder Zhang if I lose "No need!" The white night stabbed the sword into the stove and said coldly: "the battle book has been written down, why should it be invalid? You go, you have no face, we also have no face! I''d rather lose standing than kneeling down"What elder martial brother Bai said Try hard to wait for a person to all be infected by its, everybody is ebullient, shout aloud. "The people in our sword repair room are not cowards!" "Fight with them!" "Is it not a loss? We''ve already lost enough! " People were filled with righteous indignation and morale was very high. Elder Sha was stunned. He looked at the crowd and sighed for a long time. "Well... Just... Since you want to fight, fight." Finish saying, the person took out from that rag pocket to take out, take out a small porcelain bottle son, hand to white night. "What is this?" The white night asked curiously. "This is the soul protecting pill!" Elder Sha said: "when you are defeated, swallow this medicine to protect your soul from damage in a stick of incense! Protect your cultivation! The thirteen elders of the wooden room were arrogant and extremely protective, so that the disciples of the wooden room were rebellious and hard to train, cruel and cruel! If you fight against Zhang Hong, Zhang Hong will abolish your cultivation. With this pill, you won''t have any loss. It''s not easy to cultivate. You can use it yourself. " Do you want to protect yourself? It''s a duel weapon! I didn''t expect that the untidy elder Sha would take out such a treasure. White night nodded and was not polite. He took the pill and put it into the ring: "thank you, elder." "Stop talking nonsense. Come with me!" "What are you doing?" "There are two days to duel. I have to teach you some hands? Even if you lose, don''t lose too badly! " Elder Sha hummed. "This..." "what? Do you look down on the old man Elder Sha is angry. "How?" White night see, also not good to refuse, smile with the past. "Listen to me, you boys. I''ll talk to the old man for the first time. Do you hear me? The old man can''t do anything to the elders, but they don''t dare to do anything to the old man! Next time there are other disciples coming to our sword room to play wild. Don''t be polite to the old man! They dare to fight. They can fight directly! It''s just the opposite With that, Sha Chang shook his sleeve and left. The disciples heard the sound and looked at each other. "When has elder Sha been so tough?" "It''s mostly the wine." ... ... in the daytime, elder Sha walked into the next room. To his surprise, the next room was a huge wine cellar. There are thousands of jars of wine in the cellar. No wonder elder Sha drinks wine every day! "It''s delicious!" White night wiped saliva, directly picked up a wine jar, opened the lid will move, but the next second, a yellow old hand blocked the mouth of the jar. "Hey, I said you''re so rude! How dare you drink the old man''s wine? Old man, I don''t have enough to drink. Put it down Cried elder Sha. Don''t you drink alone? It''s better to let my disciples accompany you! " "Ah? You want a drink? Yes! The old man will teach you a few moves later. If you can master them well, the old man will reward you! " Elder Sha hummed. The white night came to be interested and said with a smile, "that''s good. Please enlighten me." "Oh Elder Sha cast his eyes and shook his head. He turned around and walked to the open space. He did not urge the holy power, but set his posture. "I''m not going to teach you any tricks! Just teach you a body method! Then delay some time, don''t be hit by others! You haven''t reached the Holy Land yet, and you can''t master the holy formula, but this body method is universal, just suitable for you After that, he stepped forward and his foot strength gradually rose. "Watch! This body method is "stepping on the evil meteor". Keep your eyes open! " Elder Sha murmured, and his steps moved. Suddenly, he suddenly disappeared. He only saw a little bit like a meteor moving around in this huge space. However, with the continuous movement, the whole space was filled with stars, and it was very hard to catch which meteor was elder Sha. "What a mysterious body method!" White night, eyes open, praise. The speed of this body method is not the fastest, but it is the most exquisite. Its beauty lies in the perfect shielding of one''s own breath while moving, so that others can''t find their own trace. For example, a meteor flies by, and nothing can be caught. "I''ll tell you the main point!" Elder Sha stopped, the stars suddenly disappeared, and people began to talk. White night quietly listening, a moment later elder Sha looked up. "Do you understand?" "I see." "Ha ha, you can understand it again? Don''t brag. If you don''t understand, you have to pretend to understand! " Elder Sha shakes his head and hums and laughs: "then try it! Let me see if you have mastered it or not! " White night nodded, went to the open space, took a deep breath, the pace of micro motion, spin son quickly moved up. At that moment, he suddenly turned into a star and moved back and forth in this huge space. However, after three times of moving, the speed was accelerated in an instant. In an instant, a more complicated and spectacular star catalogue appeared in front of him.Stars dot, streamer flies, no shadow, only halo... elder Sha''s impatient old face froze instantly. Whoa! The star chart disappears. The white night did not know when he appeared next to elder Sha. Looking at the dull faced elder Sha, he opened his mouth and said, "elder Sha, how have I learned this?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1010 How are you doing? I''ve got the point!! Elder Sha suddenly returned to his mind. His old eyes were full of horror. People looked up and down at the white night for a long time. After a long time, he snorted and disdained to say, "it''s normal. You master some fur. It seems that you have some talent!" Of course, the mouth said that, but elder Sha''s mind was quite different. "Oh? General? I think it''s very good. Since elder Sha thinks that my move just now is not so good, please point out my shortcomings. " White night thought next, a face serious way. "This..." elder Sha hesitated for a long time, but he couldn''t say anything. For a while, he suddenly picked up a jar of wine next to him and threw it in the past. He hummed, "your shortcomings are too profound. Even if I said that, you don''t understand! It''s not worth saying! By the way, didn''t you just want to drink? Take it That''s how it was fooled. White night smile, which also do not know Sha elder that mind? In fact, the so-called "stepping on the evil meteor" is not difficult for him. It is easy to learn one move. You know, the holy formula mastered by the present white night is not very common. What he is studying now is the ancient holy formula! Gudong Gudong... when you drink wine in the daytime, the pungent liquor will fall from your throat, and your body will be hot and dry, and a surge of energy will rise. He put down the wine jar, wiped his mouth and laughed: "good wine!" "That''s not true? It''s all made by the old man myself Elder Sha snorted, and Xuaner went to the center again: "you think the boy still has some talent, but only a little. I''ll teach you a few moves. You should learn to drink this wine at will." "Good!" Two days later, it was time for the duel, and all the people from the sword training room ran out and went to the duel field in the daytime. The people were very excited and had a strong sense of war. Although they are not on the stage, everyone''s mood is very surging. Elder Sha stood at the door, watching the disciples walking towards the gate. His old face was completely black. "Why didn''t elder Sha drink today?" "It seems that he attaches great importance to us. He knows that elder martial brother Bai is going to fight, and he doesn''t even drink wine." The disciples murmured. Little did you know that elder Sha''s heart was dripping blood at the moment. He never thought that an emperor''s drinking capacity was even better than him. In only two days, he drank nearly 100 jars of good wine from him... this little drunkard! Elder Sha stares at the white night, hoping that this guy will be hammered to death in the arena. The white night did not pay attention to it. Dressed in the most ordinary disciple''s clothes, he led a group of sword practitioners to the duel arena. "Look, the swordsman is coming out!" "Hehe, are they really going to the duel? These guys are so stupid that they dare to fight. Tut tut... " " look, most of the people in the sword training room are going to be cold today. I think we will recruit new people in advance to cultivate swords! " "Most of the disciples of the Muren room are the elite disciples of our sect. They practice in the wooden room all the year round. Their sword skills are exquisite and their accomplishments are profound. What can the sword cultivation room take against them? It''s beyond our means Along the way, the disciples sneered and sneered. All of them were angry, but they didn''t say anything. They understand that anger is of no help. To get back their dignity, they have to constantly practice and improve their strength. The duel field is the place where the disciples exchange martial arts. Anyone in the clan who wants to resolve their gratitude and resentment by duel will fight here. Deacon mo of the duel field will act as the judge and make a fair judgment. Of course, in ordinary private duels, regardless of the outcome, the deacon of the duel field will not pay attention to it, but today is different! Hand in the battle book, both sides stand to duel, Mo deacon will certainly come forward. At the moment, there are many disciples in the duel arena to exchange views and exchanges. Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan are standing by the arena and waiting early. They are whispering with each other and don''t know what they are talking about. When a large number of meteors came in the white night, people''s eyes were looking at this one after another. Most of the disciples in the wooden room had a smile on their faces. "Oh! Here comes the swordsman. " I don''t know who called. In an instant, most of the duel field looked at the sword repair room with the same eyes. Those who were dueling stopped and looked very interested. The white night looks calm and comes step by step. Try hard to wait for a person to also be silent, but the eye is fixed on Zhang Hong this side tightly. "You don''t have to talk. Just watch." The white night turned its course. "Yes, elder martial brother Bai." The crowd nodded. He patted his clothes at night and walked forward. "Oh? How dare you come! Tut Tut, the courage is commendable, but the duel can not rely on courage to win, relying on strength! OK? Are you ready to be beaten? " Zhang Hong said with a smile.Try to show anger with a Dai Mei, but do not speak. White night is too lazy to talk to these people, looking at the Deacon Mo not far away. "Are you ready?" Deacon Mo took out the challenge and asked. "Ready." White night nods. "I can start at any time!" Qiao Siyuan said with a smile. "And you?" Deacon Mo asked Zhang Hong. "Me?" Zhang hongleng, a little puzzled, but still nodded: "no problem." "Good!" Deacon Mo nodded, but did not immediately announce the beginning, but looked at the gate of the duel arena. At this time, two old men came in. One of the old men was the Shasha elder in the sword repair room, who was dressed up in a sloppy and full of wine. He dragged another elder dressed in luxurious clothes and quickly entered the duel field. People looked up and were surprised. "Master?" Zhang Hong and others are in great dismay. "Thirteen elders?" The people in the duel hall were also surprised! The well-dressed old man is the thirteen elders in charge of the wooden house! Seeing this, people suddenly understood. It''s no wonder elder Sha didn''t come with the people from the sword repair room. It turns out that he went to invite elder 13! Elder Sha is here, and elder 13 is here. The two elders look at him. Even if they want to kill him in the daytime, they have to weigh it. After all, the thirteen elder has to worry about elder Sha''s face! "This smelly old man has brought his master here!" "Hum, it''s not good for elder martial brother to kill his hands!" Several disciples of the wooden room muttered that they were going to give some color to the people in the sword room today. "Elder!" Try hard to wait for a person to be moved incomparably immediately, hasten to make a gift. Although elder Sha is drunk and unconscious every day and doesn''t care about anything, if something happens, he will still step forward to protect these disciples. When they finished the ceremony, they nodded. The thirteen elder''s eyes were majestic and looked around him. His eyes fell on the white night, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. "Imperial realm?" Maybe he didn''t expect the challenger to be a great emperor. "Master, I don''t want to take care of these guys either. It''s because they deceive people so much that they have no choice but to teach them a lesson and let them know the truth of life." Qiao Siyuan shrugged. "They''re all brothers from the same school. Take it easy and let it go." Thirteen elder looked at the eye sand elder, light said. "Yes." Zhang Hong and others nodded. They took their seats. "Don''t have to be influenced by us, Deacon mo. you can do as you like." The thirteen elders said in a deep voice. Deacon Mo nodded and began to read out the duel rules. When his voice fell, he called out, "now, Dueler, please come on stage." "Oh Qiao Siyuan gently smiles, jumps up and falls on the duel platform. White night is not polite, jump up. "Come on, senior brother!" Trying to wait for others to drink. "Brother Qiao! come on. Beat this boy who doesn''t know the nature of heaven and earth to the ground! " The people in the wooden house also called out to open one after another, and the momentum covered the sword repair room. Two people stand still. Just... deacon Mo did not immediately announce the beginning of the event, but looked at Zhang Hong opposite him and said faintly, "please come to the stage of the duel." "Well?" People are confused, Zhang Hong is also puzzled. "Deacon Mo, the Dueler is on the stage. You can call for the start." Cried Zhang Hong. "You haven''t gone up yet." Don''t be indifferent. "Me?" Zhang Hong was stunned. Everyone was puzzled. He didn''t know what deacon Mo meant. However, Deacon Mo opened the letter of challenge, presented the words inside to the public, and said faintly: "the Challenger will fight in the daytime, and the Challenger will be disciple Zhang Hong and his disciple Qiao Siyuan. So in addition to Qiao Siyuan, Zhang Hong, you are also a challenger. So, come on stage!" As soon as this remark fell, the audience was shocked, and the thirteen elders stood up directly from their chairs. White night, an emperor... Should challenge Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan at the same time?? Is he crazy? "What''s this... What''s going on?" Elder Sha was also shocked. His tongue was a little knotted, and he tried to shout: "what are you doing?" I don''t know how to answer. Zhang Hong was as dumb as a cucumber, but he couldn''t come back to God for a long time... although they took the challenge letter from the white night, they didn''t open it. How could they know that the name of the challenger was written in the challenge book? For a moment, all the people in the whole duel field came to the arena and surrounded the arena with astonishment and disbelief.How could a great emperor challenge two saints in one breath? I''m afraid it''s not crazy?? "White night! Are you looking down on us? " Zhang Hong''s face was red and white. He asked angrily. "Since there is going to be a war, go on the stage. If you are afraid, admit defeat." White night, light hands. "Asshole! We will be afraid of you, an emperor? " Zhang Hong was furious. "I refuse this duel!" Qiao Siyuan, who was on the stage, didn''t look good either. He yelled: "it''s not fair! We didn''t know he was going to challenge both of us! Two of us fighting one emperor? Even if you win, it''s meaningless! " "You can''t refuse, because you sent the challenge!" Deacon Mo shook his head. Qiao Siyuan was slightly stunned, and did not know how to refute it. "Well! Since this boy wants to die! Then we will help him Zhang Hong glanced at the calm white night, his heart filled with anger and jumped. Three people stand in the arena. People looked around and there was an uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1011 "What do you say?" Qiao Siyuan cast his eyes around Zhang Hong and asked with a smile. "Well, if this trash wants to die, of course we must help him! But it can''t be too cheap for him. To deal with such garbage, if we two do it together, it will not give him face? So you can go up there! " Zhang Hong hummed. "Then you have to tell me what kind of result you want." Qiao Siyuan shrugged his shoulders and asked, "is it to be scrapped directly or how?" "Break the limbs, break the accomplishments!" Zhang Hong said coldly. "The elder is watching." Qiao Siyuan is busy. "Afraid? This guy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth dares to fight us both alone. This is just looking down on our wooden house! If you don''t give this boy a profound lesson today, we can''t be ridiculed by others in the future? There is no light on the face of the elder, isn''t it Zhang Hong hummed. Qiao Siyuan grinned: "that''s right!" Words fall, people walk straight to the white night. "Boy, your name is white night, right?" Qiao Siyuan pointed to his crotch and said with a smile, "if you drill through my crotch, I''ll make you look better in a moment!" White night frowned, glanced at the people in front of him and shook his head: "although your strength is as strong as saints, but your mind is too poor. Lisheng Prefecture is a good place. The unique conditions allow the soul to enter the holy land easily. No wonder the people who enter the holy land on the nine souls land will enter this kind of place together. I''m afraid only here can help them It''s a pity that no matter how strong you are, your mind is not mature and your thinking is extremely stupid. You are not really a saint! " Most of the saints in Lisheng Prefecture, like the great emperor of Shenwu land, have the strength to reach the standard and the heart is not enough! Nine souls of the mainland step by step step step into the sage, put here must be particularly strong existence! I didn''t know it before, but now I understand. "Dare you scold me?" Qiao Siyuan narrowed his eyes, and suddenly a burst drink, such as thunder, sounded in the ears of the white night. The sound shocked all directions, and the people under the stage were shocked. Ordinary emperors were afraid that they could be confused by the roar. It''s just that... the night is still, as if I didn''t hear the explosion. "What?" Joe Siyuan was stunned. "It should be able to do something, Siyuan, stop playing and do it quickly! So many people are watching Zhang Hong drinks low. "Well, then stop playing!" Qiao Siyuan hummed, raised his hand and waved towards the white night. A holy power burst out and pressed it in an instant. Bang! Like a mountain on the body of the white night, dull sound immediately produced. But... The night is still the same. His hands behind the negative, light standing there, all over the body is not a bit different, pressure is not affected. "This..." both of them were surprised. Under the stage is a boiling. "What the hell are you doing?" Zhang Hong is a little angry and stares at Jos for a long time. Qiao Siyuan was sweating, and he was a little flustered, but he soon stabilized and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a great emperor! Are you afraid I can''t clean it up? " When the voice fell, Qiao Siyuan''s expression coagulated, and his figure suddenly disappeared. He suddenly appeared in front of the white night, and his fist hit the white night''s forehead. At that moment, the void clanged, and the flame of his arm flared up, and the earth shaking force fell down. This blow was no less than that of a meteorite falling to the ground. This is the power of saints. With a wave of your hand, you can shake the mainland if you put it on the nine souls. Just at the moment when the terrible arm fell, one hand went up with the backhand and firmly caught the arm. Bang! The sound of physical impact. In a flash, all the people on and off the stage stopped breathing and their eyes were a little dull. Did the white night hold the blow? A great emperor... Actually blocked the saint''s attack? People feel in a trance. But the next second people see, all scalp numbness. However, the white night suddenly waved his hand, and the arm that resisted the opponent''s fist went over, slapped Qiao Siyuan on his body, and instantly knocked the saint away. Whoosh! Qiao Siyuan''s body is out of control, rolling on the ground for two times, stupefied, people quickly get up, but it is dishevelled, the appearance is particularly embarrassed. The saint was beaten away? Incredible! "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the people in the sword repair room roared with laughter. "Oh! Look! The saints are beaten down "Ha ha ha, didn''t you just clamor to abolish my elder martial brother?" A Dai immediately ridiculed and encouraged the people around him to shout. Everyone was surprised. Two people on the stage were livid. "What are you doing?" Zhang Hong suppressed his anger and growled in a low voice."I... I was careless." Qiao Siyuan''s face turned red, and he didn''t know how to refute it. It was really strange to fight just now. He found that he couldn''t figure out what to do in the white night, and suddenly he was beaten back. It''s a cult! "I gave you a hand just now, but now I don''t want to keep it!" "White night light way:" I advise you two people to go together "Asshole!" Qiao Siyuan was completely infuriated. His eyes were full of ferocity. He roared, and the holy power urged him to rush to the white night. The crushing and decaying fist blows fiercely towards the front door of the white night. Amazing holy power is as fierce as a flood, enough to shatter any imperial spirit! This is a killing move! But... the white night was not afraid at all, and his eyes were awe inspiring, and he even raised his fist to his fist. Whoa! There was an uproar under the stage! White night, is this looking for death? He had to confront the sage. A Dai and others were also stunned. The two elders at the back were all staring at each other. "Not good!" The thirteen elder seemed to notice something, and his face suddenly changed. However, he saw the fist without imperial spirit in the white night, but at the moment when the collision was about to happen, a supreme pure force burst out from his fist front, tearing all Qiao Siyuan''s holy power and smashing his fist in an instant. Click! There was a crackle. "Ah Qiao Siyuan made a sad cry. But the fist that this bumps does not stop, go ahead! Unstoppable! Directly smashed the whole arm of Qiao Siyuan and hit him heavily on the shoulder. Bang! Qiao Siyuan flew out immediately. He fell like a ball at the barrier of the challenge arena, then rolled over and fell on the ground. He kept rolling and yelling miserably. When people look at it, they all take a breath! I saw Qiao Siyuan''s whole right arm, which was hard to crack! The thirteen elder suddenly stood up! A Dai, Zhang Hong, and strive were all stunned. For a moment, all directions are quiet! Everyone held their breath and gaped. One blow... Blow the sage! One blow... Blow away the saint! Is this what the emperor can do? "This is holy power! The emperor! Master holy power! Not only that, he also perfectly integrated Dili and holy power, producing a new mixed power Thirteen elder secretly clenched his teeth and said in a loud voice. It''s more like Zhang Hong on the warning stage. "I see!" Zhang Hong was shocked and suddenly realized. "Elder thirteen, please don''t open your mouth if you and I fight with each other!" Elder Sha''s face sank and he snorted. "Fighting? Elder Sha, I have to tell you about this! How deep your disciples are The thirteen elder gave him a meaningful look. Elder Sha snorted, and his heart was filled with anger and joy. Deep? It''s the boy who''s hiding so much! I don''t know, old man! The fighting continued. But when they came back to their senses, they were all in a trance. Try hard, a Dai, a Yu and others have already cheered and excited for the fright of the white night. But Zhang Hong was very happy. "Trash, can you still fight?" Zhang Hong kicked a foot on the ground rolling Qiao Siyuan cheered coldly. "Revenge for me..." Qiao Siyuan''s face was bloodless, his back was against the barrier, and his face twisted. "What a waste! You should get out of the wooden house for such rubbish as you Zhang Hong spits at Qiao Siyuan and turns to walk towards the white night. He was angry, the spirit of heaven fusion, holy power rushed like the sea, instantly filled the whole arena. Zhang Hong''s strength is stronger than Qiao Siyuan. "I know you are very proud now! A blow to Qiao Siyuan! It''s enough to blow rubbish like you for a year, but I''m sorry, because you insulted our wooden house, so I want you to stay in bed for a year Zhang Hong roared, approaching the moment of white night, people suddenly disappeared. How fast! The next man breathed hard. But around the white night, Zhang Hong''s four shadows suddenly appear, and the four shadows attack his double sword legs respectively. This is to waste the limbs of the white night! But the moment the fist hit, the body moved in the white night, turned into a meteor and disappeared in an instant. "Stepping on the evil star!" Elder Sha''s pupils are swollen. With the meteors, thousands of stars burst out of the whole arena in an instant, just like a star catalogue, which is particularly spectacular, but there is no figure in the white night. Countless people exclaim! Stepping on the evil meteor is the skill of Yijian Tiangong! A lot of people have practiced. It''s justNever seen anyone''s stepping on the evil meteor display so spectacular! "How many years has it taken this man to practice stepping on the evil meteor to this level?" The thirteen elders were also surprised. The elder Sha nearby almost didn''t fall off his chair. He wanted to tell the thirteen elder that this guy only practiced for two days! "The sea roars!" Zhang Hong couldn''t find the trace of the white night. He was very angry. He looked up to the sky and roared. His amazing holy power hit the four sides like a wave. This kind of undifferentiated attack and killing can not be avoided, and the white night is instantly shaken out. Zhang Hong''s eyes a Lin, and then a burst drink, a foot to the ground hard trample! "Immortal earthquake!" Bang! The challenge arena is shaking. The night was shaken back and forth. Good chance! Zhang Hong was overjoyed and rushed away in an instant. His palm turned into a hand knife. It was extremely sharp, tearing the void and cutting the arm of the white night! All of a sudden... "flying swallows month by month!" With a low drink. The white night suddenly disappeared and a crescent appeared in front of Zhang Hong. Zhang Hong was shocked. This is the same as stepping on the evil meteor. It''s a means of escaping from life. It''s also taught by elder Sha. It''s the basic skill of Yijian Tiangong! But when it is used in the daytime, it has a natural feeling. "Only escape?" Zhang Hong said angrily. But at this time, he listened to Qiao Siyuan''s shrill cry. "Be careful Zhang Hong''s heart beat violently, and he was shocked to lose color. He rolled forward subconsciously. However, a figure rushed out of the void above his head, and a hand knife fiercely chopped Zhang Hong''s position. Dong!!!!!!!!!! The thunderbolt shakes everyone''s eardrum! The whole duel ring explodes in two at once! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1012 There was a roar, and the dust was flying all over the sky. People raise their eyes and look, all face stagnation. The duel stand... Cracked! And! It was torn by a hand knife in white night! The surrounding Yijian Tiangong disciples took cold breath and their hearts beat wildly! Even if it is a saint''s all-out strike, it may not be able to split the arena! But... White night did it! The people around him were all creepy, even if he tried to wait for others to feel shocked. The combat power shown by the white night is far better than that in the sword cultivation room before. "What''s going on?? Elder Sha! Is this the disciple of your sword room? Why can a great emperor have such terrible destructive power The thirteen elders suddenly got up and cried out. Elder Sha was silent. In fact, his heart is the most shocking. What''s more astonishing is that he added an attack to the flying swallow''s monthly performance, which can be regarded as natural and flowing water! This is a monster!! It''s a genius! In two days, I learned my moves so skillfully!! He''s a genius!! Elder Sha''s heart roared and his expression became more and more excited. White night slowly stood up, looked at the burst arena, and looked at his palm, smile, turned and walked toward Zhang Hong who got up in a hurry. "You... You''re not the emperor?" Looking at the burst duel platform, Zhang Hong stepped back a few steps and said with sweat on his face. "Guess!" White night laughs way, the pace moves again. "Stepping on the evil star!" Whoa! The catalogue of stars appeared again. Zhang Hong looked around, nervous, but could not catch the trace of the white night. Suddenly! A palm shot out of a star. Zhang Hong lost his color in surprise, and quickly lifted his fist and blew it over. Bang! The power of his hand was so amazing that he was shocked to death. Zhang Hong''s body swayed, not standing well, another star out of the palm, hard hit his back. Zhang Hong flew out again. People did not land, below another star out of a foot, Chuai in its belly. Pooh! Zhang Hong''s ascites were directly kicked out, and he flew into the sky, completely out of control, and a large number of palm shadow and fist shadow burst out from the stars above, which made him black and blue, and had no strength to fight back. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a dull noise came from the duel platform. Joe is far away. The people who are down there are stunned. "This... This is a meteor?" "Isn''t it the body method to step on the evil star? How did... Play a killing effect? " Yijian Tiangong disciples murmured. Elder Sha was also stunned. The evil spirit of white night has improved the meteor! In two days! I will step Sha meteor this flat body method improved into a killing move! What level of talent is this? "Zhang Hong! What the hell are you doing? Have you forgotten all the secrets given to you by my teacher? " The thirteen elder''s face was livid. He couldn''t see it anymore. He got up and roared. Zhang Hong was beaten to find the north, but was awakened by the roar. The man roared and burst out a holy light, which broke the star catalog around him in an instant. "Elder thirteen, you are shameless Sha Chang stomped his feet. Deacon Mo over there also frowned: "Thirteen elder, if you intervene in the duel again, please go out!" The thirteen elder frowned and wheezed twice, and stopped speaking. But with his roar, Zhang Hong has begun to fight back. "Nine clouds and dragons appear!" He clenched his teeth and roared, and scattered the stars around him. The sword appeared in his palm at one breath. He was like a swimming dragon, attacking wildly around the white night! A sword is like a thousand waves. It is fierce and unstoppable. In the daytime, he retreated again and again, and cut into the air and cut out his sword power. However, Zhang Hong cracked it in an instant. The shadow of the sword soared into the sky, and the two sides fought fiercely with Qi swords. Zhang Hong''s sword is very fast. But the sword skill of white night is faster! Whether Zhang Hong''s sword power escapes into the void or rolls out his sword shadow all over the sky, he is suppressed by death at night! Sword move! The white night is almost over, Zhang Hong! This is incredible! "Asshole! Heaven and cloud nine songs! " Zhang Hong suddenly retreats, pauses for a breath, suddenly jumps up, one sword crisscross, looks like flies the immortal to hit! White night eyes twinkle, lock Zhang Hong''s body, Ling suddenly hands, a grasp of the heart of the palm with the Qi sword, carry the sword and cut it in the past! But the next second, Zhang Hong disappeared. In an instant, the temperature of the arena dropped suddenly, and the sword spirit swept over the whole arena, accompanied by a blast!"Points! The sword! The secret Sonorous! A sword Qi broke out from nowhere, and when it was near the white night, it suddenly exploded, turned into countless slender swords and chopped into the white night! There''s a killing frenzy. The sword is rising! The strength of the sword is like rain, which blocks out the sky and makes people''s scalp numb! "The secret of dividing sword? This is the famous move of thirteen elders The next disciple exclaimed. The disciples of murenfang have been fighting with the ancient wooden men all the year round. The ancient wooden men are numerous in number, rough in skin and thick in flesh. Ordinary swords can''t hurt him at all. As the master of the wooden man''s room, the thirteen elder created this move, which is fierce and endless. With one enemy''s sword dividing formula, one sword is endless. All over the sky is sword power, which is especially terrifying The pith lies in the differentiation of sword power, but the power is not reduced! It can be called the supreme formula. People sob. I didn''t expect Zhang Hong to make this move! I''m afraid it''s impossible to parry white night! The nervous eyes of the thirteen elder finally showed a trace of relief. At last, I put this into practice! Zhang Hong, this stinking boy, almost didn''t disgrace me! This time, the emperor should be defeated? Elder Sha''s eyes were dull, and his heart hung up to his throat. They dare not breathe for a while. How do you answer this move in the daytime? However, at a time when everyone thought that the victory or defeat had been decided, the white night wrapped by countless sword forces suddenly whirled around, and a body of imperial power and holy power exploded in an instant, and turned into countless slender swords with more exquisite power and purer power, which were scattered around like rain pear flowers! "Nine soul sword rhyme!" All over the sky! In a flash! Tens of millions of calculation of the dense hemp sword fierce tear open Zhang Hong''s sword! In an instant, Zhang Hong''s body! "What?" The thirteen elders froze in an instant. There was an uproar under the stage! "What kind of move is this Elder Sha''s mouth can''t be closed! It''s a clever trick! More fierce!! It looks like a sword parting formula! But the sword formula is more mysterious than Zhang Hong''s sword formula in terms of sword power, power, quantity and spirituality! It''s just an enhanced version of the code of the sword! Bang! Zhang Hong flew out in an instant. His chest was red and covered with sword marks. He spat blood in his mouth. He fell on the ground and was hard to get up. The white night fell on the ground, the breath on the body instantly dispersed, people''s hands behind the negative, calm looking at Zhang Hong. "You lost!" Zhang Hong gnashing his teeth, people try to get up, eyes ferocious and ferocious staring at the white night. He has never been so humiliated! Never been so despised! And... This man is still a great emperor! A waste from the sword room! "I didn''t lose! I won''t lose! Even if I lose, I will never lose to a waste emperor! It will never lose to the garbage in the sword repair room Zhang Hong''s heart was occupied by his anger. His eyes were red and he roared wildly at the white night. People rushed over again. "Don''t you give up?" "In that case, I will abolish your cultivation!" When the voice falls down, the white night also keeps up the moves and prepares to fight back. But at this time, Zhang Hong''s right hand suddenly touched the left hand finger, and a supreme spirit suddenly stirred out. Do you want to use magic weapon? Not good! Elder Sha seemed to have noticed something and was shocked: "white night!"!!! Run away "Disciple Zhang Hong! Stop it Deacon Mo seems to have noticed something, his face changed dramatically, and he rushed to the arena. However, Zhang Hong, who rushed to the white night, suddenly moved his finger. He took out a bunch of blazing flames from the storage ring and chopped it recklessly towards the white night. For a moment, everything around the white night seemed to be burning. The blazing temperature made it hard to get close to it! "That''s the highest god given to Zhang Hong by the thirteen elders! Li Yang fire sword A disciple was shocked and yelled. "What? Li Yang fire sword? " Everyone trembled. Liyang fire sword is the God given to the thirteen elders by the leader! The thirteen elder especially loved disciple Zhang Hong, so he gave it to defend himself. It is said that it was made by a supreme sage. You can only use a sword, but if you chop it, you can chop a great saint to death! With this sword, saints can compete with great saints! Duel does not prohibit the use of magic weapons! But... Never allow death! The clan can''t tolerate the death of a disciple in a duel! If something happens, it will shake the whole clan, and everyone will be held responsible!This is a forbidden thing! However... crazy Zhang Hong is desperate! He must kill the white night today before he can get rid of his shame!! Only with the blood of the white night, can we get rid of the magic barrier in his heart! Otherwise, he will be in this disgrace all his life! All the people around him stopped breathing and looked stupidly. The thirteen elder also stayed. The hot Liyang fire sword is pulled out in an instant, and the fire is in the sky, just like Jinwu! Roast the whole arena! He seemed to pull out not a sword, but a sun! Everyone''s pupils are shrinking. "Die Zhang Hong roared, and Li Yang fire sword fiercely cleaved the head of the white night. With a sword, the white night will be reduced to ashes. But at this time, the white night double pupil suddenly blood red, kill the opportunity crazy swing, a cold evil spirit suddenly generated. "Zhang Hong! Do you really think I dare not kill you? Even if your master is here! Besides you and me At the moment of the sound falling to the ground, the white night suddenly roared. A flame was born on the top of my head, which went straight into the sky. The hot halo spread all over the place, forcing the sword of Li Yang fire a little darker. The power of ancient times! Seal of the sun!! At that moment, the skin of the white night was red to the extreme, just like a man of fire. Looking at the split Li Yang fire sword, people actually reached out to grab it. Bang! Liyang fire sword fell steadily in his palm. "What?" Zhang Hong was sluggish for a moment. But the next second, a hand knife burst into his throat like a roaring fire dragon, stabbing him in the throat... in the hot temperature, there are all kinds of opportunities to kill. The cruel and fierce power of heat has broken the terrible high temperature of Liyang fire sword!! This is the power of ancient holy power! "No The thirteen elder roared bitterly. But between the two, a figure rushed into the arena and stood directly between them! How fast!! It''s deacon Mo!! In this room, someone can see the figure clearly!! As a referee, he should not only uphold the notarization, but also stop such unexpected situation, and his speed is not really disappointing! At such a moment, he finally caught up. The thirteen elder breathed a sigh of relief. When deacon Mo catches up, Zhang Hong must be at peace. Then see Mo deacon raised palm, toward white night''s hand knife received in the past, want to block the white night this blow. It''s just... the moment when the palm touches the hand knife! Bang! The amazing power suddenly exploded, and a fierce flame power line swayed wildly in all directions, overturning all the people around and smashing the whole duel field! Deacon Mo and Zhang Hong were instantly blasted out! Two people fall on the ground, Zhang Hong is directly unconscious, the whole body flesh is broken rotten. Deacon Mo wants to get up, but he hasn''t got up yet. He has a big mouth. Pooh! A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1013 The seal of the sun is ancient holy power. Even if it was written by the great emperor Luocha, it still belongs to the ancient thing. Its power is absolutely extraordinary. Luocha tried his best to get it even though he was accused of betraying the mainland. This shows the power of the holy power. And when the strength of white night continues to increase and obtain pure holy power, the ancient power of the seal of the day has been perfectly interpreted in his hands! Under the attack of his uprising, the existence of Rao Shi Mo is hard to support! Bai Ye was very surprised. It was the first time that he launched the ancient holy power based on Dili and holy power, but he didn''t want to create such a shocking effect. The terrifying power tore apart the duel arena, all the dueling platforms were blown up, and a layer of the ground was cut off. All the disciples around were turned upside down, but elder 13 and elder Sha were still standing. However, when they saw the Deacon Mo who fell to the ground and vomited blood, they both showed a dull look. What kind of strength is deacon Mo? They are most familiar with. Such a terrible existence... Was beaten to vomit blood by night? How could that be possible? "What happened to that blow?" After a while, the thirteen elder came back to God and asked. "I don''t know!" Elder Sha looks complicated. He rushes to the other end and helps deacon Mo up. "Are you all right?" Elder Sha called out to the tumultuous disciples. "Nothing... Nothing..." the disciples got up one after another, but they were all in a mess. Seeing this, elder Sha was slightly relieved and looked at deacon Mo: "deacon Mo, are you ok?" "It''s ok... It''s just some carelessness. The Qi and blood in the body is just surging." Deacon Mo took a deep breath, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the white night jumping down from the stage. Maybe even he didn''t expect that the white night''s attack against Liyang fire sword had such a terrible effect! Even the arena can be destroyed. The disciples stood up and looked around. Only then did they find that the squalid dueling field was full of astonishment and disgrace. "Was it the emperor who made it?" "It''s... It''s horrible, isn''t it? How could the emperor be so fierce? " "Who can explain it to me?" The disciples talked to themselves. And Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were worse than each other. Although Qiao Siyuan was injured, others were in the arena, not far from the explosion point. The man was directly bombed and attacked by fire. Now the whole person is in a state of scorch and confusion. Zhang Hong is even more miserable. He is stunned by the last blow of the white night. The thirteen elders rushed to Zhang Hong and checked Zhang Hong''s face. Zhang Hong''s chest, actually is a crack, the spirit of heaven was directly damaged! Zhang Hong wakes up, afraid that even the emperor''s strength is not! For a Yijian Tiangong disciple, it is almost equivalent to abolishing his cultivation! Thirteen elders found this situation, angry, suddenly turned around staring at the white night: "shaft!!! You''re vicious "Vicious?" The white night breathed a little, staring at the thirteen elder coldly hum: "when they abolish other people''s cultivation, why don''t you say he is vicious?" "I don''t care! I will teach you The thirteen elder was so angry that he wanted to do it! But at this time, Deacon Mo stood up and said solemnly, "Thirteen elder, I warn you for the second time! Don''t play wild in the duel field!! Otherwise, I will punish you according to the rules of the gate The thirteen elder''s face changed. But at this time, the white night suddenly moved, another punch toward Qiao Siyuan. "Ah?" Qiao Siyuan was shocked and yelled, "what are you going to do?" The thirteen elders killed the opportunity in an instant, and went to kill them at night. But as soon as he moved, Deacon Mo immediately crossed in front of him. "Don''t deacon!" The thirteen elders were shocked. But because of the obstruction of Deacon Mo, no one can stop the white night. Bang! However, Qiao Siyuan''s whole body was blown away in a flash, and he fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood violently. The spirit of heaven was damaged and his cultivation was greatly reduced. Qiao Siyuan, also abandoned! "Ah Seeing this, the thirteen elder was furious. He didn''t care about deacon Mo any more. He threw him away and killed him at night. "Where is the law enforcement team Deacon Mo was so angry that he let out a lot of light from all directions. He rushed to this place at a speed hard to see by the naked eye, and surrounded the thirteen elders directly! "Don''t deacon!"!!! When are you going to cover up this son? Just now he killed his disciples in front of everyone! You don''t see it! And stop me from teaching him! What do you mean The thirteen elders roared loudly. "Just now, disciple Baiye did not harm the compatriots. Strictly speaking, it was a duel just now, because both sides still have fighting power and have not admitted defeat." Mo deacon light said: "as long as the two sides do not lose combat effectiveness or admit defeat, the duel is still in progress."When the words fell, the thirteen elders were more than astonished: "what about now?" "Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan have completely lost their combat effectiveness. The duel is over, and the winner is white night." Said deacon mo. As soon as the thirteen elder heard this, his lungs were going to explode! "Good However, the people in the sword repair room clapped their hands and cheered. The disciples of Yijian heavenly palace around were also greatly shocked. The great emperor defeated the sage? And beat two at the same time? Isn''t that amazing? "Who is this man?" "When did such a powerful man appear in the sword repair room?" "Is he really the emperor? How do I feel that he should be hiding his strength? " People are talking. Elder Sha is also inexplicable, so far has not returned to God. Did this kid really win? At the beginning, I just wanted him to delay time, so as not to lose so miserably. But I didn''t expect... The emperor not only won, but also... One to two! What''s more, he made deacon Mo vomit blood. Crazy! Is this guy really a disciple of my sword training room? Elder Sha suddenly felt as if he was dreaming! Such a development, let him unexpected! The thirteen elder was livid and gloomy. He glanced at Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan and snorted angrily. He didn''t care about the life and death of the two disciples. He yelled at deacon Mo: "deacon Mo! This duel is useless at all! The disciple of our wooden room didn''t lose, but it was the naughty disciple named Bai Ye who violated the rules of the gate! commit the most heinous crimes! You should punish him immediately. I will report to the law enforcement department in a moment and ask them to punish this naughty disciple! " As soon as the words fell, people''s eyes were all over the thirteen elders. "Elder thirteen, what do you mean? Can''t afford to lose? " Elder Sha asked. "If it''s a fair duel, if you lose, you lose, but it''s not fair." The thirteen elder said coldly. On hearing this, elder Sha''s nose was all crooked. He jumped up and pointed to the thirteen elders and called out: "white night is just the supreme emperor, while Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan are both saints. We all saw that Bai Ye defeated Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan alone. You still said that it was unfair! If you really say it''s unfair, it''s also unfair to the white night! When is it your turn to call the wooden house? Do you still want face? " "What''s that, elder Sha? You think we''re all idiots The thirteen elder snorted angrily and said to deacon Mo: "deacon Mo, I suspect that my disciples used forbidden drugs in the daytime, which is better than my disciples Zhang Han and Qiao Siyuan! Otherwise, how can a great emperor win over two sages? It''s not logical at all! " This word falls, make Mo deacon also hesitant. Indeed, the strength of white night is amazing. Can one great emperor defeat two saints? No one can believe it. "Although my empire state is not as good as those two people, my fighting skills and soul skills are better than them. A person''s strength is not determined by his soul state, and the soul state can not represent a person''s strength. Although there is a difference between the emperor and the sage, they are not worthy of being my opponent in terms of strength." The night glanced at the thirteen elders and said faintly, "the elder is so nervous that he even slandered me for using forbidden drugs. He just felt that his disciples lost and could not face it." "You..." Thirteen elder''s face suddenly changed. Elder Sha''s heart is happy. This guy is not polite. He just tears his face! However, the thirteen elder is not polite enough. He intervened many times under the stage during the duel in the daytime before. Now, when the duel is over, he still refuses to give up. He is suspected of being a bit of a shrew. Deacon Mo hesitated and said to Bai Ye, "disciple Bai Ye, you have heard the doubts of the thirteen elders. The Qing people are self-cleaning. I want to have a check on you. If you don''t use forbidden drugs, you should have no opinion?" "Of course, but even the elder can''t doubt others. If I don''t use forbidden drugs, the thirteen elders will slander me. Since they slander me, I hope he can make compensation." White night road. Deacon Mo looked at the thirteen elders. "Do you think you can hold me down?" The thirteen elder angrily took out a small bottle from the ring and hummed: "if you didn''t use the forbidden medicine, this bottle of sword meaning pill given to me by the palace master, I will give it to you as compensation, but if you use the forbidden drug! I must punish you severely "Ha ha, that''s OK." White night faint smile, nod to Mo deacon. Mo deacon will reach out and press his hand on the shoulder of the white night and close his eyes to urge Jue. As the referee of the duel field, Deacon Mo naturally has a set of testing skills. When he presses this, the white light on both of them at the same time, which is very soft. The white light steadily covers the white night and lasts for about 20 breaths, and then gradually becomes weak... many people hold their breath and watch nervously."Hum, how could our elder martial brother Bai take drugs to fight? This thirteen elder is going to make a fool of himself later! " "That''s right, hehe. Let''s see what he''ll do in a moment." A Dai and trying to wait for others to murmur. Elder Sha also sneered. Although he was surprised by the strength of white night, he believed that he would never do such illegal things! This kid doesn''t look reliable, but he''s very measured. After a while, Deacon Mo took his hand from the body of white night. End of test! People''s heart is stagnant. "What? No deacon. " The thirteen elder glanced at them and asked casually, "this boy must have eaten something to increase his strength before the duel." Mo deacon hesitated, nodded for a long time: "yes!" As soon as this saying fell, elder Sha and tried hard to wait for a moment to stay. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1014 "Did you hear that? Even deacon Mo said it! It''s not that I wronged him The thirteen elders were overjoyed and sneered and glared at elder Sha: "elder Sha, what else can you say?" "This... This..." elder Sha was also stunned. His face was red and white. He opened his mouth and did not know how to refute it. "Deacon Mo, are you wrong? How can elder martial brother Bai take forbidden drugs? You must be mistaken! " "Yes, Deacon Mo, please have a good check again." "Yes, Deacon Mo, there must be something wrong with it!" Try hard, a Dai a few people say in a hurry, a Yu also flustered God, the whole person is at a loss. And the surrounding Yi Jian Tiangong disciples have been in an uproar. "No wonder a great emperor can defeat two saints... So it is." "I can''t see that the people in the sword repair room are so mean!" "Oh, I can''t afford to lose!" The sound was so dense that many Yijian Tiangong disciples sneered at it. The thirteen elder sneered at him. He turned his face, and began to drink at him: "what do you mean, you naughty disciples? Are you questioning the injustice of Deacon Mo''s judgment? Get the hell out of here! Where are you going! Don''t make noise here Try hard to wait for no exception. Elder Sha''s face was livid. But at this time, Deacon Mo frowned and said, "elder thirteen, do you misunderstand something? I only said that the disciple ate something before the duel in the daytime, but I didn''t say that he took forbidden drugs "What?" The thirteen elders were stunned. Everyone was shocked. But seeing that deacon Mo turned his head and looked at the white night, he said faintly, "if I guess correctly, you drank a lot of bars before the duel?" "Yes." White night hesitated, or admitted. On hearing this, elder Sha immediately jumped to his feet, pointed to the nose of the white night and called out, "Stinky boy, did you steal my wine?" "Just a little!" The white night smiles. How can elder Sha believe it? There must be at least ten jars at least for the amount of wine in the daytime! The thirteen elder immediately responded and said eagerly, "even if it''s drinking, it''s certainly the wine to increase your skill, isn''t it? As long as you take the food and medicine that can increase the strength of the soul state, that thread is the use of forbidden drugs "But according to my test, the wine we drink at night will not enhance our current strength, it is just good for cultivation." Deacon Mo shook his head mercilessly and said faintly: "so strictly speaking, white night does not violate the rules. The reason why he was able to exert such terrible power with the strength of a great emperor was that he relied on the power of magic weapon in addition to the pure power in his body. However, the use of magic weapon was not prohibited in the rules of duel! " Presumably, Deacon Mo found the seal of the sun, but he identified it as a magic weapon. "This. This... How could it be like this..." the thirteen elder''s lips trembled, and he had nothing to say. "Thirteen elder, according to the previous agreement, can you give me the sword meaning pill in your hand?" The white night smiles and waves at him. "You... Asshole!" The thirteen elders were furious. They wanted to give the pills in their hands, but they couldn''t give up. "What? Elder thirteen, you don''t want to be a liar, do you? If this is spread out, you should not be ridiculed by the disciples of Yijian Tiangong? You are the elder Elder Sha hummed. "How can I be a liar? Here you are The thirteen elder bit his teeth, and his heart was horizontal. He put the porcelain bottle containing Jian Yi Dan into the hands of Bai Ye, and he shook his sleeve and left. "Master!" The disciples of the wooden room quickly set up Qiao Siyuan and Zhang Hong on the ground and followed them in a hurry. This is the end of the duel. People in the sword heaven palace all around feel like a dream. Those who sneer at the night look ashamed. They leave in a hurry and dare not wait for a long time. However, the sword training room is cheering. "Good The disciples in the sword training room were very excited. Elder Sha stroked his beard and laughed. He felt that he had a lot of face. "Deacon Mo, thank you very much." White night turns around and hugs deacon mo. "Child, you have good talent, good character, firm will and hard work. Don''t be like Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan. Their road is not long!" Deacon Mo nodded lightly, and a trace of relief flashed in his eyes. "Please remember!" White night nods. "Go! In order to celebrate that our swordsman won the duel in the daytime, go back to have a drink Seeing that his disciples were so happy, elder Sha immediately raised his eyebrows and breathed out his courage. "Long live elder Sha!" "Deacon Mo, let''s go. You''ll go too!" "This... I still have to guard the duel field!" "Well, what kind of duel field? Now this duel field is destroyed. Please inform the logistics department to let them repair it. Let''s drink! Go, go, goElder Sha directly pulled deacon Mo''s arm and dragged him to the sword repair room. Deacon Mo''s eternal face finally showed a trace of helplessness. The sword building room was full of joy, and the duel spread throughout the whole Yijian heavenly palace. In an instant, the palace of Italian sword was boiling. "The great emperor challenged two saints in a row? And beat them? Are you kidding? " "Who are you kidding me! This is true. The two sages were Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan. Their accomplishments were directly abolished by the great emperor! Now the thirteen elders are seeking medicine everywhere. " "It''s true. Elder thirteen came to our herbal medicine room early this morning." "Oh, my God, is this really the case? Who is the supreme emperor? Is that great? " "I don''t know. It seems to be called white night? But the people in the sword repair room are a bunch of rubbish. Who knows? " "That''s right. I''m afraid it''s not Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan who were careless this time that made the garbage in the sword repair room succeed." "General idea? How careless? No matter how careless the sage is, it can not be defeated by the emperor! It must be that this guy in the sword training room is unusual... " there are so many comments that many elders have heard. Especially the eight elders Zhang bu. "White night?" In the hall, Zhang Bu was a little surprised, looked at his disciples and asked, "who is this white night?" "Master, have you forgotten? This white night was the first time you personally introduced our sword heaven palace. " A disciple nearby said that it was the disciple who led the white night report at the beginning, and his heart was particularly shocked at the moment. If it''s true, even he is no match for the white night. Zhang Bu heard the sound and patted his head: "I remember, is it the man who worshipped my sword heaven palace with the highest recommendation order? That''s a great emperor "Yes, master, Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were defeated by the great emperor." The next disciple respectfully said. "How could that be possible? Did you take some medicine? " "Deacon Mo personally identified, did not cheat, but used magic weapon, but this is not illegal." "Is it?" Zhang Bu frowned: "even if you use the magic weapon, it''s also very powerful... Can you say that I''ve lost my eyes, this upper emperor is not ordinary?" "Master, don''t worry about it. Although Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan are disciples of the wooden man room, they have the same strength. They are often arrogant and arrogant. They will relax their vigilance when they fight with the white night. They are not allowed to be taken advantage of by the white night. They will be regarded as a family with good talent, but they are only the emperor in the end. They are not in the holy land, and they can''t stand up in my sword heaven palace! ¡±The disciple said with a smile that he was not willing to accept the reality. "You''re right. I wanted to call him under my knees to teach him at the beginning, but his soul state is so poor that even if he has some talent, he is not strong enough." Zhang Bu shook his head: "well, let''s put this aside. Let''s talk about business. A while ago, the elder found me and asked me to prepare for the once-in-a-hundred-year Tiangong sword competition. Now it''s less than three months before the competition is held. What''s the matter with you? Are all the materials ready? When you''re ready, go and set up the venue. " "Don''t worry, master. You must be ready before the competition starts." The disciple said busily, as if thinking of something, and then said: "but master, the war is coming, but the elder martial brother has not come back. If he fails to participate in the contest in time..." "don''t worry." Zhang Bu said with a faint smile: "he will surely arrive! Your elder martial brother is a very ambitious man! A hundred years ago, he was reluctant to lose in the top ten of the imperial clan. This time, he will surely be in the top ten! Thanks from the palace master, it soars to the sky Next to the students heard the sound, envious. Reward from the palace master? It was a great chance... ... after the carnival, elder Sha fell asleep drunk again. The disciples can do whatever they want, but everyone feels confident and energetic. Even if this is the worst Department of the whole Yijian heavenly palace, they don''t feel disgusted. After all, this time, the sword training room was elated! In recent days, many disciples from other departments will come here. Obviously, they are very curious about the white night when one enemy defeated two saints in World War II. Once or twice is enough. Every day someone comes to see him. He doesn''t say anything at night. He tries to feel uncomfortable. He blocks the door directly and forbids any outsiders to enter. Then he stops. After Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were killed in the war, elder Sha drank less wine and no longer allowed to practice swords at night. Whenever he was free, he took the night to the next room and taught his martial arts skills. Bai Ye understood that Sha Chang always wanted to cultivate him well. Although the old man was drunk and unconscious every day, he also wanted to cultivate excellent disciples and glorify his family like other elders. White night saw the desire in elder Sha''s eyes and wrote it down. But now, he has a more important thing to do. Late at night.The sword repair room is empty. In the white night, holding the divine fire Tiandan, walking sword tomb. Mori''s evil spirit surged from inside. It''s time to take a sword for yourself www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1015 After being trained again, the swords on the periphery are taken by the people of Yijian Tiangong. Therefore, the density of broken swords around the tomb is extremely sparse, and the sword meaning rippling in the air is extremely thin. Day night walk very slowly, step by step. During his practice in the past few days, he swallowed all the sword meaning pills that he got from the thirteen elders. The sword meaning was extremely amazing and could almost be materialized. He could control the sharp sword. He could even communicate with all the broken swords and feel the sword power contained in them. In the end, it is the pill given by the Lord of Yijian heavenly palace. Even with his current talent, he is afraid that it will take decades of cultivation to achieve this kind of terrifying sword. A little bit in the white night. Gradually, more and more broken swords appeared on the ground, and the sword spirit and evil spirit in the air became more and more fierce. The white night had to integrate the spirit of heaven and protect the body with holy power to continue to move forward. After about another hour, the pace of the night was very heavy. Every time I lifted my foot, I had to do my best. After a while, I was panting and I was particularly miserable. "How big is this sword tomb?" The white night can''t help but mutter, swallow a few homemade holy pills, the pace is light a lot. I don''t know how long I have been walking. The swords on the ground in front of me are very dense and almost difficult to get off. Moreover, the quality of these swords has also risen to an amazing height. His eyes were shining at night. He pulled out a sword and looked at it carefully. Although the blade was incomplete, the material of the sword was still very careful. I don''t know what kind of material this is made of. White night heart read a move, suddenly took off the waist Silver Rainbow sword, hesitated, a sword toward the broken sword in the past. However... bang! The Silver Rainbow sword, which was bought at a huge price, was split into two pieces. "This..." white night wants to curse. Even if the swords here are broken, their strength and sharpness are still appalling. Unlike those swords on the periphery, they are broken when touched. However, from this point of view, it is not easy to recast the sword here. White night thought, will break the Silver Rainbow sword into the scabbard, continue to move forward. But when I walk, I feel strange. Looking up, I found that the broken swords around me were shaking. Buzzing... the sound of swords rippled back and forth throughout the tomb, especially harsh. White night eyebrow micro motion, looking at the side of a gently trembling sword, suddenly pull it up, only to find that it is the restlessness of the spirit of the sword. "Are the swords here... Sword spirit already?" After thinking about it for a while, he sat down with his knees crossed, his hands dragging the body of the sword, closed his eyes and meditated. He urged his whole body to rush towards the tattered sword, communicating the spirit of the sword inside. In an instant, a fierce and surging sense of killing suddenly attacked white night''s heart. At that moment, the white night felt like falling into an ice cellar, and his whole body was cold and piercing, and his eyes were suddenly opened. What a horror! He took a few breaths as hard as he could, staring at the broken sword in his hand, took a few deep breaths, closed his eyes again, and urged the sword to rush towards the sword. The terrible sight which had just caught a glimpse of him immediately came into his mind. It''s a scene of two sword masters, flying in the air and exerting force. Both of them are very vague, but they both hold magic swords in their hands. The swords shine everywhere, making the scorching sun pale and the stars dim. One person urges the sword, the sword force shakes the sky! The other man made a horizontal sword, and the body of the sword soared tens of thousands of Zhang long, as if he could break the mountains and rivers. The two fight in the air until the universe reverses and the reincarnation is broken. The sky is dark and the earth is dark. The ghosts cry and the wolf howl. Each move is extremely mysterious and can''t be seen through. At that moment, the white night only felt that the picture in his mind was a picture before the end of the world. They roared their swords and filled the world with their swords. They cut wildly with their swords. Their sword power can destroy all human beings. They are born out of a series of terrifying moves, and a sword formula that is hard to imagine can''t be imagined. In the whole world, only these two fighting figures will become the ashes under their swords... this is the real master of the sword! The real king of the sword! The sword in their hands, as long as their arms, has long been integrated with them and soul. Once the sword is destroyed, people will die! In the fight of the supreme strong, the whole six mortals trembled for it... however, the picture suddenly disappeared in the middle of the fight. White night suddenly a spirit, wake up, people are sweating, crazy panting. "This is the image recorded by the spirit of the sword! Because the spirit of the sword is broken, the picture is not complete. The reason why this sword is so broken is probably what we experienced in that war? " The white night whispered to himself, stabbed his sword on the ground, and intended to move on. But after a few steps, he suddenly stopped and looked around. An idea flashed through his mind."Most of the trembling swords here are not dead, so I can use my strong sword spirit to peep at the scene before they were destroyed. The people who use these magic swords must be top experts. Perhaps, I can get a glimpse of them from their fighting..." think about it, the white night can''t help but get excited, immediately pull out another sword, and close my eyes to understand. ... ... in the middle of the night, a woman in a sword suit stepped into the Yijian heavenly palace. When the disciples who were guarding the night saw the visitor, they were shocked and immediately saluted: "see elder martial sister tie!" "Well." The woman has bright eyes and bright teeth, beautiful and beautiful. Her hair is as long as ink. She has a white ribbon on her tail. Her sword suit is very appropriate and heroic. It is amazing. She indifferently nodded, a pair of eyes like a sword, quickly walked toward the inside. Seeing the woman away, the two disciples couldn''t help but whisper. "Elder martial sister tie is really a peerless beauty. No wonder so many senior brothers in the clan pursue her." "Well, if I''m strong enough, I''ll go after it." "By the way, have you just noticed the breath of elder martial sister tie?" "I can''t smell half a point at all. I''m afraid it''s completely introverted. I''m afraid the strength of elder martial sister tie has increased a lot this time." "Elder martial sister tie is the one who wants to attack the sword list! What can we compare? The most excellent disciple of murenfang, the thirteen elder of deep respect "Ha ha, it is said that Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan are her righteous brothers. Some time ago, these two people were abandoned by the people in the sword repair room. Do you think elder martial sister tie will go to the sword repair room for trouble?" "I''m not sure. Most people in the sword room are going to have bad luck because of the character of elder martial sister tie." "Hey, after this shift, let''s go and have a look." "OK!" Although the two whispered in a very low voice, but walking in the distance tiewanqing still heard a clear. She moved her willow eyebrows, quickened her pace, and went straight to the wooden house. At the moment, most of the disciples of the wooden man room meditated in their own cultivation pavilion, but the room where Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan stayed was brightly lit, and several disciples of the wooden room were standing by, boiling medicine in the soup pot nearby. Tie Wanqing walked in quickly. When they heard this, they turned their heads and were overjoyed to see the visitors. "It''s senior sister!" "Here comes the elder martial sister!" "Come on! Let''s go and inform the master! " People were so excited that they ran around telling each other. After a while, the thirteen elders came quickly, and tie Wanqing met him and knelt down. "Wan Qing visited master." "Good! Good! Get up The thirteen elder nodded and looked at tie Wanqing again and again. His old eye burst out a halo: "Wanqing, you really didn''t let master down! After going out for some training, your strength has been increased again. This time, you will surely be able to shine brilliantly in the temple of heaven "Master, I''m flattered." Tie Wanqing''s face was calm, and the visual line fell on the two people lying in the bed in the room. Deep in their eyes, they were angry and said in a deep voice: "master, what''s the matter with younger martial brother Zhang and younger martial brother Qiao? I just had a rough look at them. Their spirits were damaged and their cultivation was greatly reduced. They were not even emperors. Who did this The thirteen elder hesitated and said hoarsely, "Wan Qing, you don''t have to worry about this. The master will deal with it. I just asked the seven elders. He said that there is a way to cure Zhang Hong and Siyuan''s spirit, and let them return to the semi holy state. What you should do now is to rest in peace and prepare for the battle against the heavenly palace and discuss the sword. Do you understand?" "Master! Tell me who did it Iron Wan Qing voice firm said, small face a burst of cold. "Wan Qing, you can''t be stubborn." "Master! I just want to know what happened. The two younger martial brothers are my righteous brothers. If I don''t pay attention to them and have a bad opinion in my heart, it will certainly affect my cultivation. Even if it''s a sword debate in the heavenly palace, I''ll feel uneasy. " Tie Wan is clear and deep. After this, the thirteen elders hesitated. But at this time, Qiao Siyuan''s voice rang out in the room. "Is it elder martial sister? Elder martial sister? Are you here? " Tie Wanqing heard the sound and immediately went in. "Think far!" "Elder martial sister... You finally come back, great!" Qiao Siyuan half opened his eyes and was overjoyed. He wanted to get up, but the pain in his chest made him unable to straighten up. "Siyuan, don''t move around and have a good rest." Tie Wanqing pressed him down and said with concern. "Sister Xie." Qiao Siyuan said weakly. Iron Wan Qing looked at the eyes of the two people, more angry in the eyes, silver teeth dark bite asked: "Siyuan, tell elder martial sister, who did it?" "It''s white night!" Qiao Siyuan said weakly: "in the sword room... A man named white night! He secretly attacked elder martial brother Zhang and me with despicable means. Elder martial sister, he wants to revenge for us"Sword room!! How dare you be so arrogant Iron Wan Qing small face a angry, a slap table, angry. "Little tree "Elder martial sister!" "Now give me the next letter of war! I will fight white night! Revenge for my two junior brothers When this was said, all the disciples around were shocked and overjoyed. "Yes, sister!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1016 Boom! There was a bang in my head. The white night suddenly opened his eyes, but at the moment, his expression is particularly calm, no longer as tense as before. He has been used to feeling the war before each ancient sword through the sword spirit. He has already seen the true understanding of the supreme sword after the war! The sword around him was still trembling, and the incomplete spirit in the sword was still restless under the stimulation of his sword intention. White night opened his eyes, stood up and looked around the sword. "I have seen all of your heroic deeds in fighting against your master. Your Brilliance will surely be handed down. I will come back and recast you and let you reappear with your brilliance in the days to come when I can get the road by day and night and master the strength to reach the peak." The white night whispered to himself, spinning son turned and continued to march towards the depths. The words fell, and all the trembling broken swords stopped shaking. They hear the sound of the white night. Almost at the moment of stopping, all the broken swords had a strong sense of sword, which was like a warm current, and instantly fell into the body of the white night. It was like lightning rippling on his body, soaking his skin, blood vessels and bones. The white night was stunned. He immediately crossed his knees and opened his pores to accept the sword meaning from all around. In a flash, the sword meaning in his body soared wildly, and the increase was even more than the effect of the sword meaning pill from the thirteen elders. Moreover, the sword meaning was more pure and surging. The profound meaning of the sword that he understood in the white night rushed all the way. Every ancient sword has its own understanding of the sword, and the understanding and strength of each ancient sword are all one Head into the head of the white night. If it had not been for his firm will and universal dignity, he would have become an idiot now. It lasted a long time, and everything just stopped. Kendo''s profound meaning has already crossed the Kendo truth and the Kendo true solution, and has been promoted to the realm of Kendo heavenly power. The heavenly power of the sword, the heavenly power of the sword, the mighty power of the sword, can''t compete with it forever! The night opened his eyes slowly, and two golden flames were burning in his dark pupils. When he raised his hand, he saw a sword in his palm, which turned into a villain. He carried the sword and danced wildly in his palm. He seemed to turn the world upside down and break the universe. This sword meaning can be called the mystery of the world! He took a breath to drive away the sword. He turned around and worshipped the swords around him. He stepped forward and went inside. The sword spirit is enhanced, and the resistance to him is greatly reduced by the sword spirit and evil spirit from the depth of the sword tomb. With a drink in the white night, the sword will be opened, and I will gallop inside. However, as he ran, the ancient swords around him trembled wildly, and the earth was shaking gently. A great Yin evil force was like a ferocious dragon, which roared towards him. The white night suddenly stops, looks up, in an instant in the eye a heavy congeals. Here, there is a sword room and an independent space. This space is connected with the sword repair room, but it is different from the sword repair room, because this is a world of swords, a graveyard with broken swords. But in the distant dark sky, a huge ancient sword is standing between heaven and earth, unique! The pupil shrinks in the daytime and goes forward. From this moment on, the fierce force around him has been particularly fierce. Even if he is out of the ordinary sword sense, he can''t come and go freely here. Walking, people are getting closer to the ancient sword. It was a dark and cold ancient sword. It had no pattern all over the body. The body of the sword was simple and the handle was very simple. It looked like a sharp sword without a slit. But the spirit it sent out would never give people this feeling. However, there are countless thick and strong iron chains stretching from the four broken swords, all the time winding on the ancient sword. The handle and body of the ancient sword are all entangled with iron chains, which completely binds it. The scene is particularly spectacular. What''s more frightening is that under this huge ancient sword, there are countless terrible corpses, some of them have turned into white bones, some of them are just rotten, and their clothes can be seen. They are the clothes of Yijian Tiangong disciples. "Do you think these are the remains of the disciples in the sword repair room who entered the sword tomb by mistake?" His face changed at night. But at this time... boom! A loud noise suddenly rang from the huge ancient sword. In the white night, my heart is tight, I step back and stare at the ancient sword. But suddenly, the ancient sword trembled again. Countless sand and dust splashed on it, and countless iron chains around it shook and clattered. White night look tight, feel bad, is about to leave. But at this moment, the change is rising again. I just feel that the evil force around me has suddenly risen countless times, just like a mountain, falling suddenly. Bang! At the same time, the huge ancient sword began to tremble wildly, as if attracted by the white night, and wanted to break away from the shackles of the iron chains around and rush to the sky!Hum!!!!!! At this time, the intense trembling sound also sounded. It turns out to be dozens of ancient swords connected at the other end of the chain! They seem to feel the restlessness of the huge ancient sword. One by one, the sword body suddenly sinks. They use the iron chain to hold the huge ancient sword and keep it from being bound! The iron chain was pulled straight and tight, and the sword power rippled back and forth on every inch of the chain. The four sides of the ancient sword swayed wildly, as if to boost the power. The huge ancient sword tried its best to drive the power of Yin evil spirits, shaking the ancient swords around, and even forcing the white night. Its body was particularly cold, and the sword''s intention was full of terror. It was trying to kill white night. "Asshole!" Feeling the fierce sword meaning in the white night, the sword meaning in the heart is instantly stimulated, and people''s emotions are not affected. They are furious, and they jump forward to the ancient sword. This ancient sword is so fierce, and the sword of the sword tomb is surrounded by it, and the four ancient swords jointly suppress it. Therefore, this ancient sword is absolutely extraordinary. Such an extraordinary sword is definitely a world shaking sword! "Since you want to kill me, I will subdue your sword and let you become my new sword!" At that time, the spirit of heaven was fused and the sword''s intention was opened. The holy power rushed towards the ancient sword like a flood. At that moment, all the ancient swords trembled, they all released their swords and rushed to the white night to help him suppress the ancient sword. Chi!!!!! When the white night approached, the ancient sword burst out a shrill roar. The piercing sound seemed to penetrate the eardrum, shaking the holy power of the whole body of the white night, making it unable to move forward. "Can you stop me?" White night double pupil is suffused with blood red, suddenly put the divine fire Tiandan toward the mouth. All of a sudden, the temperature of his holy power soared and burned. The hot holy power poured down like lava, and instantly penetrated the fierce Yin Sha power of the ancient sword. The white night was overwhelming and fell directly on the handle of the huge ancient sword. He clasped the handle with one hand and poured the hot fire into the ancient sword. But at the same time, the most primitive and ferocious power in the ancient sword also soared at the same time. It''s fighting! However, due to the restriction of so many sharp swords from the four sides, its counterattack power is also very limited. "Good chance!" In the white night, he was overjoyed. His eyes were fixed on the handle of the ancient sword. Once again, he accumulated the sword spirit and holy power, which poured into it like a flood, and dashed against the original strength of the ancient sword. But his invasion seems to have completely infuriated the sword. Chi!!!!!!!! A fierce sword roaring suddenly broke out in all directions. That''s a kind of power to destroy the weak and destroy the rotten! Shattering everything, tearing up the void, shaking everything in all directions. Thousands of ancient swords were broken in an instant. All the iron chains around its body were broken, and dozens of magic swords that suppressed it were broken on the spot and all were destroyed. And the terrible shock wave also directly and ferociously bombards on the body of the white night. Pooh! White night spit blood, fly out, heavy fall on the ground. Sonorous! However, the ancient sword soared to the sky, like a lion who broke free of its shackles, standing in the sky, the sword blade was about to cut the sky, the body of the sword stood in the void, and the sword power was shining everywhere! Ancient sword, finally reborn!! In the stimulation of the white night, it was fierce, and finally destroyed all the swords that suppressed it! This moment! The whole tomb was suppressed by the ancient sword! It reappears in the world, suppresses in the world! Even though the ancient sword is also dilapidated and scarred, its ferocious sword power is unparalleled in the world and the best in the world! However, the fierce sword is the fierce sword. Once born, it immediately spins the blade, cuts the sky, breaks the void, and regardless of everything, cuts it into the white night. It''s going to kill the ants who want to control it! It wants to maintain the dignity as a peerless sword! It wants to let the world understand that if you are not the strongest, you can''t control it! However, the white night was fearless. His fighting spirit broke out, and his eyes were full of strong and cold. With the power to urge the divine fire, he accumulated the holy power of terror, which spread all over his body. His eyes were like a torch, and he was staring at the sword. The ancient sword is pressing down, and the air is powerful. The ancient sword around the white night was instantly shaken into powder, and the earth collapsed and cracked instantly. But the white night did not move, and his eyes were awe inspiring. As soon as it approached, a roar suddenly rang through the whole sword tomb. "Kendo Tianwei Hum!!!!!!! In the dark, the sound of countless swords came from all directions! Whoosh!!!!!! All the ancient swords in the whole sword tomb trembled, and the roar of the sword rippled the world. It was beyond the power of the fierce sword! Like lightning, the fierce sword spirits converged towards the palm of the white night at the speed of electric light and flint. In a flash, an incomparable sword force was generated in his palm.Chi!!!!!!!! Fierce sword stabs. White night eyes a Lin, jump up, toward the fierce sword. At this moment, the white night is like the king of the sword! Dong!!!!!! An explosion broke the whole sword tomb.... all the ancient swords in the whole tomb were smashed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1017 Bang Dang! The gate outside the courtyard of the sword building room was pushed open. A valiant female disciple led the disciples of the wooden room to come in. The leading female disciple yelled: "white night!! Who is white night! Get out of here The people in the sword repair room were still in the inner room, but they did not hear the sound, but awakened elder Sha who was drinking in the wine cellar. "Who is it to be noisy in the sword repair room?" Elder Sha came out with a wine jar in his arms. He was full of wine and his old face was angry. Seeing this, the disciples rushed to make a ceremony. "See elder Sha." "Oh, are you a disciple of the wooden house again? Why, are you tie Wanqing Elder Sha slightly a Leng: "you go out to experience come back?" "Huisha elder brother, yes, as soon as Wan Qing came back, he learned that his two righteous brothers were defeated by Bai Ye, a disciple of elder Sha. It is said that Bai Ye is not the realm of the great emperor, but there is the fact that the sage has been defeated. He is very curious. He hopes to have a duel with younger martial brother Bai and hope elder Sha can agree." Tie Wan said quietly. Although elder Sha had drunk wine, he was not drunk. As soon as he heard this, he immediately understood the meaning of tie Wanqing. "Girl, you are the elder disciple of Yijian Tiangong. You are very powerful. You are famous in our clan. It''s not long for you to join Tiangong in the daytime. It''s just a fluke to defeat Zhang Hong this time. It''s over. Let''s just forget it. Don''t get involved." Elder Sha frowned and said. "Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan are of course over, but this does not affect Wan Qing''s interest in younger martial brother Bai. Wan Qing really wants to know what kind of emperor can defeat the sage!" Iron Wan Qing hums a voice to say, pour also not polite, embrace a fist to Sha elder, spin son strides toward the side door of the room. "Girl! Stop Elder Sha was in a hurry and immediately called out. But although he is an elder, he is a miscellaneous elder. In addition, there are many disciples in the wooden room, and thirteen elders support him. Who is afraid of him? If you are afraid of elder Sha, tie Wanqing doesn''t dare to come here. Boom! The inner door was pushed open, and tiewanqing took the lead in. At the moment, the disciples in the sword training room are practicing the sword with enthusiasm. "Elder martial brother Bai, the swords in the tomb seem to have changed. They are not as good as those before." A Dai took a sword from the edge of the sword tomb, looked at it, and said curiously, "this broken sword looks like a sword I''ve tempered before, and the cut on it seems to be just caused..." "it''s you who have the illusion. Don''t rush to practice martial arts. You''ll have illusions. You''d better have a good rest these days and don''t get into the devil." Next to the white night, still. "Well, really?" A Dai scratched his head in the mist. But at this time, tiewanqing and others have rushed in, and elder Sha also rushed in. "Wanton!" In front of me, I am always angry. "Elder Sha, we just came to the sword building room to visit. We didn''t violate the regulations. Did we make any mistakes? If Wan Qing makes a mistake, he is willing to be punished. " Tie Wan said quietly. "I said you were not allowed to come in, but you still forced to break in. Isn''t that presumptuous? Get out of here now Elder Sha said. "It seems that elder Sha doesn''t own the sword building room, does it? It''s from the sword heaven palace. Elder Sha said that whoever can come in can come in, and whoever doesn''t allow to enter will not be allowed to enter? Elder Sha, don''t you really think this is your own place Tie Wanqing''s voice became colder and colder. "You... Girl! How dare you challenge this elder? " Elder Sha blew his beard and glared. White night frowned: "who is that woman? How dare you challenge the elder? Is she not afraid to be punished by her family? " "Elder martial brother Bai, you don''t even know her? She is the eldest martial sister of the wooden house, and the genius of our Yijian heavenly palace A Dai beside him patted his head, and his face was a little ugly. He said, "our elder is just a miscellaneous elder, and the thirteen elders behind her are famous elders. In addition, she is powerful, gifted, and respected by the clan. As long as she doesn''t make any big mistakes, she will be forgiven and will not be severely punished. How can elder Sha do anything about her?" "It can''t be disrespectful to the elder. Isn''t it big or small?" The white night is light. A Dai looks at him strangely. He knew that he had taken them to the wine cellar in public these days, and elder Sha couldn''t stop them. "Elder Sha, I said that I came here to look for the white night." Tie Wanqing''s sight swept, and looked around: "who is the white night? Stand up for me "It''s me." There was a cry from the white night. Iron Wan Qing mouth up, led his disciples to come over. Elder Sha glared at these disciples with fierce eyes, but he didn''t start. However, if tie Wanqing and others dare to do it, everyone will believe that he will surely smash all the souls of these disciples. "Are you white night? As expected, he is just a superior emperor Tie Wanqing looked at the white night and nodded in silence: "yes, you are the soul state. Even if the attack defeats my younger martial brother, it can be regarded as some skills.""Sneak attack?" The white night was stunned. He glanced at the disciples of the wooden room and said with a light smile, "in order to protect your poor face, you forcefully announce that I won by sneaking attack... And it''s pathetic!" "Isn''t it?" "How can I attack two by one in the arena?" "Well, I don''t care." Tie Wanqing took out a letter of challenge from his sleeve and threw it on the ground: "give it to deacon mo. in three days, I will wait for you in the duel field." "I won''t take it!" White night is to see also did not see, straight said. "Are you afraid to fight?" "No Why not pick you up "The man in the wooden house is not my opponent. Why should I waste my strength?" White night laughs. "You..." iron Wanqing willow eyebrows angry agitation, look cold: "you dare to look down on our wooden house?" "When did you look up to our sword building room?" The white night asked. "Your sword repair room is originally a garbage shelter, and you know that most of them are semi saints. How many of them have saints? Oh... It''s only with such old qualifications as strive that we can enter the realm of saints. If you look at the disciples of other departments and other elders, have there ever been half saints? " Tie Wan hummed. It''s not that everyone is biased against the sword cultivation room, but that the Yijian heavenly palace is biased against the sword training room. All the disciples under the sage are sent here. This is why tie Wanqing hesitates when he hears the words of white night. "Elder martial sister! It''s better to ask the elder about this? " The next disciple hesitated and couldn''t help saying. "Yes, if it is... " what is it really? You think we''re going to lose? " Before the disciple finished speaking, he was interrupted by tie Wanqing. The disciple opened his mouth and did not dare to speak. "I think you are afraid of being beaten by the sword repair room!" Tie Wanqing is very angry. "If the people in the wooden house don''t dare, it''s still time to go." White night hands embrace chest, smile Xi Xi way. "Who said no?" Tie Wanqing was furious: "will our wooden house be afraid of the rubbish in your sword repair room? Come on! Fight as you fight "Ha ha." The white night smiles. The saints in Lisheng Prefecture are really not as good as the saints with nine souls. Their temperament is too bad. I''m afraid that the strength of the great emperor''s temperament in the nine soul continent is more than several times that of these saints... "well, a-dai!" Cried the white night. "Elder martial brother Bai." A Dai was excited all over and rushed forward. "Do you have the confidence to defeat the saints?" White night laughs. "You can try..." a Dai hesitated and whispered. "What does it mean to have a try? If you can, if you can''t, you can''t. If you don''t have confidence, I''ll change someone else! " Hummed the white night. A Dai hears the voice, is also bold to go to, drink a way: "then hit, big lose, change white elder martial brother you go up." ".... there is nothing wrong with that. If a Dai really loses, it will be Bai Ye and tie Wanqing''s turn. Tie Wan cleaned his eyes and froze. He snorted in his nose and said in a low voice: "Xiao Daren, go ahead and teach the sword repair room a lesson. I don''t know the height of the earth!" "Yes, sister!" The man who called Xiao Gan sneered and jumped out of the crowd. People around immediately dispersed. "Come on! Waste Xiaogan points to a Dai and laughs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1018 "Damn it!" Although a Dai is cowardly, after the first world war with Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan in the daytime, he has been greatly inspired. He has regained his self-confidence. In the face of the provocation of the wooden house, how can he bear it? He jumped out immediately and said, "come on! Come and fight "Well, how can we deal with a half saint? You can do it. I''ll give you a few moves! " That call small dare person disdain to say, spin son both hands embrace chest, frivolous looking at a Dai. "Good! That''s what you said A Dai bit his teeth and whispered, "then I''ll let you see my means!" After all, people rush forward, the pace is very slow, the speed is also very slow, but the whole body of Qi is particularly mysterious, half close to the body, stable infinite, ready to go. When he approached Xiaogan, he suddenly yelled: "sword Whoosh! A repaired sword flew by and fell on a-dai''s hand. He was flying in the air with a tremendous momentum and ferocious sword spirit. His strong holy power and sword power were attached to the sword, which made his scalp numb. It was not like the power that only a half Saint could sacrifice. "What?" Small dare to be astonished, iron Wan Qing a shock. How powerful is the semi holy strike? Small dare not hold big, immediately pull out the waist sword, horizontal sword and Dang. Bang! When the two swords collided, the astonishing momentum stirred in all directions, and the ground suddenly split for several minutes. If not for both of them, it would be enough for the sword repair room to collapse. Xiaogan suffered a great loss. The strength of the Adai sword made him tremble all over, almost unstable, and he stepped back two steps. This scene shocked the disciples of the wooden room. "Xiaogan, what are you doing? Don''t keep your hands! Beat him Tie Wanqing was angry and cried out. Xiaogan bit his teeth, drank a little, and killed a Dai with his sword. "Well, didn''t you tell me to do something about it? Are you cheating? " A Dai was stunned. "Didn''t you give me a move?" Xiao Daren hummed. He took the sword and cut it fiercely. In an instant, the sword''s meaning was vertical and horizontal, and the sword spirit danced wildly. People around him retreated and scattered. Elder Sha over there has been no voice, sitting in the same place silently watching a Dai and Xiaogan fight, a pair of muddy old eyes showed a surprised look. This kid, but the semi saint''s strength. I remember that in the last assessment, his moves were ordinary. Even in the semi saint''s team, he was not brilliant. Why is the attack so fierce today? Far more than half saint? However, a Dai ti''s sword attack and kill is actually a leisurely walk, particularly natural and agile. His speed is not fast, but every sword and every step are extremely exquisite. It seems that he is gentle, but he can always avoid the holy power of Xiaogan with surprise and danger. His sharp sword can easily parry the edge of the other side''s sword. All the people around him were wide eyed, which was unbelievable. How easy is the semi saint to the superior saint? How could that be possible? Little did not know that what xiaodai urged was the heart sword taught by the white night. Although all the disciples in the sword training room are not high in accomplishments, one thing is that the people in Yijian Tiangong are wrong. Their talent and perseverance are very strong. It is not only luck that can explain why they can pass the hard examination of Yijian Tiangong with semi holy strength, but their strong talent and will are the means to enter this sect. This heart sword was only used twice in the daytime, and a Dai and others found out the secret. They had been practicing hard during this period of time. Now, when it is put into practice, it looks like a real one, which makes the saint of wooden room unable to parry. "Asshole!" Seeing that Xiaogan was beaten up and retreated, tie Wanqing was furious and continued to drink: "what do you do for food? You don''t have to use the "vertical and horizontal thirteen styles!" Xiao Daren also knew that he could not procrastinate. When he drank a lot, his holy power broke out, and a large number of body parts were blown out. They all carried long swords and surrounded a-dai. "Ah?" A Dai was flustered. However, thirteen figures, including Xiaogan benzun, came out of the sword together. They joined hands to attack a Dai. At that moment, there were sword shadows all over the sky, and all around were blades. It was oppressive and oppressive. When fighting and dueling, the disciples of Yijian heavenly palace have to suppress their strength to prevent the unruly saints from spreading to all directions and causing astonishing losses. Only on the duel platform can they be unscrupulous. If Xiaogan''s sword is used in the duel field, it will change the world. However, even in the sword repair room, it still makes people shiver and numb. A Dai, I''m afraid it will be defeated. The palm of elder Sha was sweating. But try to wait for a person to be actually particularly indifferent, have no slightest nervous. "Well?" Tie Wanqing is keen to capture the expression of the disciples in the sword cultivation room, which is not good. At this time, the seemingly flustered Adai suddenly stopped at the moment when the sword shadow was approaching. He offered his holy power to the sky and hid in the void. The sad shadow of the sword pierced the air. "You think you can hide?" Xiaogan Leng hum, wrapped with holy power in his palm, grabs it towards the void, and instantly pulls out a Dai who hides in the void. His cruel sword smashes at his chest without any politeness.But at the same time, a Dai, who came out of the void, also stabbed him with his sword. He was not afraid, but he wanted to fight with him. Hiding in the void is not only to avoid moves! But to accumulate this sword! "Hongye sword rhyme!" A Dai roared. The light of the sword soared to the sky, and the sword power burst out. The endless sword was intended to ripple wildly on the sword. There is no doubt that Xiaogan''s sword will take the lead in penetrating a-dai if he takes a quick step. However, at this moment, a Dai is reckless, and his sword is powerful! Xiao Daren''s heart trembled and hesitated for a moment. This is a thousand enemy injuries and 800 losses! But a Dai is particularly firm, as if he did not see the sword stabbed by the other side. No way! Small dare brain a fight, finally shrink back, a bite of the teeth, quickly withdraw the sword. But when he retreated, he was full of flaws. "Idiot, what are you doing?" The pupil of tie Wanqing, who was looking over there, couldn''t stop shrinking. Pooh! A Dai stabbed Xiaogan''s chest with a sword, and instantly turned it over, and the blood burst out. "Xiaogan!" "Younger martial brother!" The disciples of the wooden room rushed over. Tie Wanqing''s face is as gray as ashes. Sha Chang''s old face looks stunned. The sage of the wooden man room was defeated by the sword building room again? Lost to a half Saint... How could this happen? "I won!! I''ve won A Dai looked at Xiao Gan who was picked over by himself. He was overjoyed. He rushed to the white night and said excitedly, "elder martial brother Bai, do you see it? I won "Good! It''s just that the last move is a dangerous move. If the other party wants to exchange it with you, although the other party will be seriously injured, you will surely die. Next time, you should pay attention to it. Don''t use this move until you have to White night laughs. "Yes, elder martial brother." A Dai touched the back of his head and said with a smile. White night nodded and her sight turned: "this iron elder martial sister, you should have seen the result of the duel? Is there anything else to say? " Iron Wan Qing silver teeth clenched, angry staring at the white night, but half a day can not say a word. "From tomorrow on, the disciples of the wooden room will take turns to stand guard in our sword building room, and from tomorrow on, all the younger martial brothers and sisters will go to the wooden room to practice!" Try to laugh and say. This word falls to the ground, all the people in the wooden room are livid, and their eyes show resentment. If this thing were to be spread out, the face of the wooden house would be completely lost. Iron Wan directly rushed over, roared: "white night, I want to fight with you." "I refuse." "You dare not?" "I don''t care." "You..." tie Wanqing was in a hurry and wanted to take out his sword, but the disciples behind him quickly held her down. "Elder martial sister, don''t mess around. Elder Sha is watching. If you do, elder Sha will never be soft hearted." The disciples lowered their voices and said eagerly. It''s nothing to fight a verbal battle before. Elder Sha can''t help these disciples who are supported by the thirteen elders. But if tie Wanqing dares to do it in front of him, it will be a real challenge to the elder''s dignity. Elder Sha has abolished their cultivation, and the sect won''t say anything. Tie Wanqing''s face turned red and his teeth clenched with anger. However, he did not lose his mind. He threw his sword and took it back. He shook his head again and again. "It''s not unreasonable that you will lose. Your mind is too bad. Just like my younger brother a Dai, if you dare to fight and kill like my younger martial brother a Dai, the result will be different. But he is afraid. The disciples of Muren room have a unique cultivation environment, and they can not ignore the world affairs. However, the disciples of our sword cultivation room are neglected all the year round, They are cultivating swords every day. Each of them has a firm will. They should distinguish a person''s strength. If they only pay attention to his soul state, the strength of this person will be greatly reduced. " The white night shakes his head. This is like a needle, stabbing at the heart of tie Wanqing, and he is stunned for a moment. Elder Sha was also thinking. Yes, the disciples of Muren room have a high level of soul, and all the skills they have learned are the true biographies of the thirteen elders. But... They are like flowers in a greenhouse, and they can''t stand the wind and rain at all. Tie Wanqing stood in place for a moment. His teeth were still biting, but he was complicated. After seeing the white night, he suddenly turned around and went to the gate. "Elder martial sister." They rushed to follow the disciples. "Suddenly, small step to see the iron door "Elder martial sister, Xiaogan is here." Cover the wound of small dare weak way. "You''ll be in the sword room for punishment." Tie Wan hummed and walked out the door. Small dare to smell the voice, when the face is red and white, want to talk and stop, but in the end still did not speak. As a result, the wooden man''s house provoked the sword repair room, and the fact that it was repaired by the sword repair room spread throughout the whole clan.All of a sudden, the sword building room once again became a figure on the edge of the wind and waves in the Yijian heavenly palace. The semi Saint defeated the saint? In fact, this kind of thing has happened in Lisheng Prefecture, but it is not one in ten thousand, but the sword repair room has done it. In addition, the previous record of one emperor losing two saints makes countless people curious about the sword repair room. What''s the matter with the sword repair room, which has always been called a garbage shelter? However, with the fame of the sword training room, the wooden man room is a bleak place, which has replaced the sword training room and become the laughing stock of the disciples of the Yijian heavenly palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1019 When tie Wanqing left, the disciples in the sword training room cheered. Elder Sha frowned tightly, looked at the lonely little dare, shook his head and said, "ah Yu." "Elder." Ah Yu comes. "Take him to the dressing." Elder Sha said. "Yes, elder." Dare to smile, Xiaoling next door. Elder Sha pours wine, thinks for a while, and walks towards the white night. White night is all kinds of boring sword, but also did not care about elder Sha. "The sword technique that a Dai used just now is not the sword technique of Yijian Tiangong, nor his own. Boy, did you teach him?" Elder Sha asked. "Yes." White night did not deny it. There is no need to deny it. "Hey? I can''t tell. You really have a hand? " Elder Sha turned around the white night with a startling look on his face. He was stunned and said, "you are just a great emperor, but you can teach half saints and defeat the saints? What''s the matter with you This kind of thing is really frightening. But the white night did not look up, while repairing the sword, he said: "elder Sha, how can you look at people with the spirit state just like the people in the wooden room?" "Ah? How do you talk to me Elder Sha was unconvinced: "I just look at people according to normal people''s eyes." "But the people in the sword room are not normal people." Bai Ye shook his head: "no matter it''s a Dai, a Yu or trying hard, everyone''s talent is not bad, and their actual combat experience is also very rich. Otherwise, how could they successfully pass the examination of Yijian Tiangong and join the sect? Elder Sha, I also ask you, how much luck do you think it takes for a person to pass the entrance examination? " "This..." elder Sha frowned. He knows the contents of the new assessment. Strictly speaking, if you want to pass by luck, it must be against the weather. "In what way do you judge the talent of the disciples in the sword cultivation room?" Seeing that elder Sha did not speak, the white night asked again. "Some of them have been masters for several years or decades, but the growth of their strength is slow and their soul level is not moving forward. Is it not because of their poor talent?" Elder Sha moved his eyebrows and hummed. "Now you transfer the best talent disciple of Yijian Tiangong to the sword training room. I guarantee that his strength will not increase in decades!" White night shook his head and said coldly: "if you have such a heavy sword cultivation task to complete every day, you can only practice it at night. The cultivation resources obtained are the least in the whole clan. Under such conditions, even those who are more gifted can hardly get improvement in strength." Cultivation of talent is one element, and the other is diligence. What is the difference between a genius who spends only one hour a day in practice and a mediocre person who spends ten hours a day practicing? Elder Sha was stunned. "People outside say that Yijian Tiangong is a super school. If you come here, you will soar into the sky. However, the cultivation conditions in the sword cultivation room are even worse than those outside. That''s why there are so many disciples coming and going in the sword cultivation room. Those who are willing to stay are those who have hope for Yijian Tiangong." White night shook his head and said faintly: "like a Dai, I just gave a few moves casually, and then he understood it. The moves he used were very decent. If you were to be someone else, you might not have such an effect." Elder Sha, why don''t you understand? A man frowns and his thoughts are silent. In a short period of time, he said, "can you improve your work capacity by a third?" "What does elder Sha mean?" "Hum, you are my disciples. Of course I hope you will have a good future, boy. I''m surprised by their performance. If what you said is true, I''ll suggest to the clan that the workload of the sword training room be reduced, and that other departments act as agents. You will be given more time to practice and better training resources, No If in a short period of time, your strength can not be improved, and you can not see the effect, my suggestion may not last long. " Sand long road. Obviously, Bai Ye''s statement moved him, and he didn''t want to give up his disciples like this. The white night smiles: "can try." "Then, elder Ben will help you this time!" Elder Sha hummed. "Don''t do it, elder Sha. You are helping yourself. Don''t you want to stand out and spit out evil spirit?" Suddenly the white night approached and said with a smile. Elder Sha was stunned: "what do you mean?" "If even a disciple dares to yell at you, can you still have no resentment in your heart?" White night laughs. Elder Sha naturally understood that the white night meant tie Wanqing. He immediately disdained him and said, "tie Wanqing is a genius at least. It''s not like you. In this sword building room, my territory dares to yell at me and steal the old man''s wine. I haven''t counted the account with you." The white night laughed. However, elder Sha didn''t go into it. He hummed: "it''s about to hold a sword discussion in the heavenly palace. We have a quota in the sword training room. You can also participate in it. You can mix in the Participation Award and get some rewards, so as to impact the semi holy realm.""Sword in heaven?" White night body stiff next, a face of consternation looking at elder Sha: "what is that thing?" "It was a duel among the disciples of the sword heaven Palace once a hundred years. All the disciples can participate in the duel. When the time comes, there will be a list of divine swords. The disciples who kill the list will enjoy the same level of treatment as the great elder of our sect before the next sword discussion. The cultivation resources, ancient books and holy rhymes, and designated occasions for going in and out of the temple are always with the elder, and even can be banned Do you... Understand what this means Elder Sha said. At night, I heard the sound and breathed cold air. If you don''t understand it, you might as well run into it. The treatment of the elder at the same level? What kind of treatment should that be? Don''t look at elder Sha, who is a dirty old man, but the wine he drinks every day is not ordinary wine. Although the wine is made by him, all the materials for making wine are provided by the clan, and they are all superior materials. Such a miscellaneous elder has such treatment, and as the chief elder of Yijian heavenly palace, how noble should it be? "Ah? Boy, don''t think too much about it. You can defeat Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan. I admit you can do it. But these two guys can''t even squeeze in a thousand people in the Tiangong sword debate. You should understand that all the strong people, including the elder''s disciples, except the imperial master''s direct disciples, are better than you in the cultivation environment, Basically, there are only a few people in the top ten. It''s almost settled. You''d better show up and get a Participation Award. Come back early and stay at my sword cultivation room with peace of mind. " Elder Sha said with a smile. "Don''t look down on people. What if I get into the top ten?" "Into the top ten?" Sha elder Leng next, spin son laughs: "are you kidding? Into the top ten? Just you? If that''s the case, you''ll have to send it to the law enforcement department, because you''ll be suspected of using banned drugs The white night laughed and did not speak. After all, he doesn''t know much about the strength of Yijian Tiangong disciples at the moment, and he is not sure what level he is. But it is impossible for him to be so perfunctory. White night will do his best in any battle, which has always been his rule. After elder Sha left, he glanced at the other disciples and saw that they were all practicing swords. So he quietly took off the dark sword on his waist and put it into the fire to inject holy power into Hongkou. The black sword has no lines or carvings, and is flat and strange. However, the holy power infiltrates into the furnace and can''t be melted. The white night couldn''t help frowning. Can we say that this sword is so powerful and high-grade that ordinary fire can''t recast it? Bai Ye was curious and took a look at the black sword. He could not help looking at the huge stove in the middle of the sword repair room. "A Dai." The white night put away the sword and cried out. "What can I do for you, elder martial brother?" A Dai Ran to ask. "Well, I found a good sword in the sword tomb. I was going to refine my own sword. However, I encountered some problems... I want to know what level of sword can''t be made with ordinary fire?" White night asked, but he didn''t dare to tell a Dai that he had found a sword that could not be melted by ordinary fire. If a Dai had heard of this sword, once it was poked out, the situation would be terrible. After all, all the swords in the tomb were destroyed. In the daytime, a batch of broken swords were collected from the outside to decorate the periphery. "I don''t know about this, but a senior brother once got a good sword when he chose a broken sword from a sword tomb. The fire of these ordinary furnaces is extremely difficult to melt. It was only by the flame of the furnace in the middle that the elder used to melt it. After the sword was successfully forged, it became the second elder''s sword!" A Dai excitedly said: "elder martial brother, what kind of sword embryo have you found?" "This." Pull out your sword at night. At the sight of a Dai, his smile froze. "Such an ugly sword... Like a black charcoal, elder martial brother Bai, do you have bad taste?" White night did not speak. If it was not for the help of all the sword spirits in the sword tomb, he would not have got the sword with unknown name. If it was poor, I''m afraid there would be no good sword in the whole Yijian heavenly palace. At night. The crowd left one after another, leaving the night behind quietly. He opened the Qianlong ring and took out all the materials passed down by the sage. The man stared at the huge cauldron furnace, then pulled out the broken black sword and threw it into the cauldron furnace! The flame swallowed the black sword in an instant. The white night Dynasty put a lot of pills into his mouth, and the heaven and soul fused, and the holy power opened. He controlled the sword and tried his best to stimulate refining. It''s just the next scene that shocked white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1020 However, the flame in the huge cauldron furnace instantly wrapped the black sword. As soon as the black sword was surrounded by the flame, it immediately absorbed it. Next to it came the terrible flame, and the black sword absorbed it again. So repeatedly, the black sword was like a black hole. Through the spiritual connection with the black sword, I feel the rising heat inside the black sword, and I can''t help but breathe in the cool air. This black sword is actually swallowing the flame of the furnace? White night feels that his three views have been refreshed. He was most aware of the horror of the flame. He was the world''s supreme body. He could not bear the flame when he was close to the furnace. He was directly injured by the flame, and nearly 100 saints passed down the pure holy power. He was absolutely invincible. He firmly believed that even the supreme sage could not survive in the fire, and any magic weapon could not be intact in it. However... the black sword did. "What kind of sword is this?" The white night murmured, staring at the black sword, but the pupil was growing. However, the black sword absorbed the flame, and the energy in the flame poured into its damaged edge and cracks, and repaired it a little bit. A crimson flame hit the black sword. It was like a flame tattoo, and gradually spread on the sword. The ferocious and dazzling flame pattern was like the blood of the sword. It was constantly moving. The whole sword was transformed and changed into a new one. Looking at him in a daze at night, he suddenly found that he had nothing to do with it even if he didn''t urge him. This sword is repairing itself! There''s no need to fix it! But if that''s all, it''s not interesting. Sword, still need to be tempered! White night''s eyes shook, looked at the material he took out, and suddenly took out a piece of tianwai refined iron. "This is a treasure from the graveyard of a great sage. Even the great saint can''t understand what level of refined iron it is, but it is indestructible. If the fire of the divine furnace can be melted, it should be added to the sword!" Thinking of the white night, he threw it into the fire and immediately urged the black sword to absorb it. The black sword has its meaning. It directly spins the body of the sword, drives the flame to wrap it, and then it blends into it a little bit. "Good!" We will continue to invest in rare materials. He didn''t use any of the materials he knew. All the materials he used were rare treasures from the "Tomb killing" of the nine souls continent. At one breath, he threw 100 kinds of materials for forging the divine sword in the daytime, almost draining his family. But the black sword is still the black sword, and there is no other change except that the surface is covered with a layer of flame like veins. However, the surface of the black sword is becoming more and more intense. It is about to be completed. It seems that it will tear everything around. However, the flame in the furnace seems to be completely absorbed by it. The temperature of the flame drops rapidly, and there are only a few flames in the end. Finally, the flame disappeared and was absorbed. The white night gaped. The fire of God''s furnace... Has gone out? How do you account for this? Forget it, forget it, get out of it, if it''s found out, it''s bad! He immediately drives the sword and takes it back, but at the moment of withdrawing the sword... Dong!!!!!!!!! A startling explosion swept through the whole sword room. The voice was extremely loud, and instantly spread throughout the whole Yijian heavenly palace. A sad and sharp rainbow light rushed into the sky, waking all the people who practiced at night. "What sound?" "It seems to come from the direction of the sword room!" There was a constant cry of alarm. In a flash, all the elders came to this place one after another, along with the law enforcement team and a crowd of disciples watching the excitement. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " The disciples and elder Sha in the sword building room were awakened first, and people rushed to the main room. However, when the crowd rushed into the room, the scene inside stunned everyone. But he saw that the huge furnace which never stopped exploding at the moment, and the whole fire had long been extinguished. Not only that, everything in the four directions was shattered, and the top of the whole sword repair room was blown through, and the boundary of the sword repair room was completely broken. Seeing this scene, people dare not breathe for a while, and their hearts beat wildly. What happened? "What''s going on? Why is the furnace broken Elder Sha, pale, ran to the God''s stove to turn around. He raised his hands and was flustered. "What happened?" The white night came from behind the crowd, pale. "Elder martial brother Bai, I don''t know why. The furnace is broken... Eh... Elder martial brother Bai, why do you have nosebleed? Are you all right? " I wonder. "Oh, there was something wrong with the practice just now. It''s OK." "That''s good." The scene was boiling, and the disciples crowded at the door, stretching their heads in one by one.At this time, a large group of disciples who accompanied the sword with the pattern on the cuff of the sword rushed over. Each of these disciples was powerful and had sharp eyes, which was in sharp contrast to those in the sword training room. They rushed into the sword room and surrounded it. A thin old man with dark blue robes came quickly. The old man had white hair and a goat''s beard. He looked serious, but what attracted people''s attention was that he was carrying two swords on his back. Though he was small and powerful, he walked in with great strides. "Elder Sha, what happened? Why is there such a big stir? " Come and ask. The man in the sword repair room quickly clasped his fist: "see the three elders!" Three elders? In the white night, my heart moved. Is this the elder in charge of law enforcement? It''s said that the top ten elders of Yijian heavenly palace are all extremely horrible. They are famous in Lisheng Prefecture, with lofty status and good methods. And these three elders are a great master of swordsmanship. Before they were worshipped in the Yijian heavenly palace, they were already famous swordsmen in Lisheng. "Three elders, you can count it. The magic furnace in our sword building room is broken." Elder Sha was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He was so flustered that he couldn''t do anything about it. When the three elders saw the furnace, their faces suddenly changed. "What? The furnace... Broke? How could that be possible? " "We must inform the elder and the palace master of this matter. This is my God''s furnace, which was ignited by the emperor of Yanhuo''s own spirit. It''s broken today. Something must have happened!" Elder Sha said anxiously. "You stay here. I''ll inform the elder immediately." Three elder deep voice way, spin son turns to leave. After a while, a long rainbow came towards the disease. All the present disciples, including the law enforcement team, knelt on the ground and worshipped the rainbow. They were devout and excited. Yijian Tiangong elder fengbuling! The elder of the supreme authority in the Yijian heavenly palace is under one person and above ten thousand people. Feng Buling is dressed in a golden sword robe. He has long white hair and a long beard. He almost falls to his waist. He looks like a fairy. His breath can''t be caught. What''s more, he doesn''t wear a sword. Yijian Tiangong is a sword. Everyone has a sword, even the three elders. Everyone will hang the sword on their body instead of putting it into the ring. This is according to the rules of the Yijian heavenly palace. The sword should be worn on the body to cultivate the sword, and the wind is not strong. It can be seen that his sword should be in his body. This has reached the innate state of kendo, and the unity of man and sword. Even the three elders are a little inferior! With the arrival of the elder, the atmosphere around him has changed. Then he walked towards the furnace, circled around it, stroked its crack for a while, and said in a deep voice, "this furnace was cut open by a sharp sword." "Elder, do you want to interrogate the swordsman? No one goes in and out of the sword heaven palace, and the patrol disciples don''t see any other people coming in and out of the sword cultivation room. It''s very likely that they are keeping watch on themselves and destroying the furnace! " A law enforcement disciple came out. All the people in the sword training room were angry. This law enforcement disciple was a member of the wooden man room, and later transferred to the law enforcement team. The implication of his words is obvious. "No, it has nothing to do with the people in the sword building room, and it''s not what elder Sha calls it. It''s done by a great Kendo master!" Feng Bu Ling said in a deep voice, "this strike is comparable to my sword strike." The words fell, and the hearts around him were startled. How terrible is it to be comparable to the elder? The white night behind the crowd was also startled. When he saw the black sword hanging on his waist, his breath was stagnant. It seems that I have got a wonderful sword... "put away the holy stove and send it to the palace master. Please practice it again. As for this matter, the three elders will give it to you to investigate. You must find out the truth of the matter. In addition, during this period of time, strengthen the guard of the heavenly palace!" The elder said. "Yes." The three elders nodded. "But, elder elder, the fire of the furnace has been extinguished... Even if the furnace is repaired..." elder Sha stopped. "I will discuss with the palace master, and I will also give the sword repair room a new flame for sword cultivation. The Tiangong sword discussion is about to start, and the clan needs a lot of swords. Elder Sha, let''s wait until the discussion is over. Let''s see how the palace master responds." Elder Sha nodded helplessly. The elder turned around and left a little. People are curious about who can extinguish the flame of the sacred furnace and even split the terrible furnace. It is the one made by the ancestors of Yijian heavenly palace. However, this matter has not been paid much attention to for a long time. Even if there is a curfew, the disciples will not pay too much attention to it. It is the matter of the elders, which is not in their consideration. Because, everyone has to prepare for the Tiangong sword debate in the near future. White night is no exception."If I get this sword, I will be able to win a good place on the sword of the heavenly palace. As for the top ten... I will fight for it!" In the white night, my eyes were slightly frozen and my heart was moving. I went to the duel field. During this period, there were many disciples in the duel field, and there were many competitors. The top 100 disciples would compete in the duel field. If they were lucky, they might encounter some seed disciples. I don''t know the strength of the elite students from other departments... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1021 After repair, the duel arena has been restored to its original state. Since the Tiangong sword debate is about to start, the disciples have a great demand for the duel arena. Therefore, the duel arena has always been a sea of people during this period of time. It is said that except for the top ten elders who have private practice, all the other elders have no training ground. Therefore, many disciples can only come to the duel arena if they want to compete. There are more than 20 elders of Yijian Tiangong, and the number of miscellaneous elders is countless, and there are many disciples. Almost all of them are saints. Even if they are not as powerful as the saints in the nine soul continent, one move and one move can destroy the void and shatter the mainland, which is extremely terrible. If we don''t compete in the duel field, the sword heaven palace will not be broken into several pieces. When you step in at night, the seats in the duel arena are full of disciples. Most of them gather together in groups, or exchange the experience of cultivation, or pay attention to the duel in the arena, Several elite disciples from the seven elder''s knees are fighting in the middle of the duel stage. The two of them come and go. Their methods are miserable and fierce. There are nearly a thousand disciples around. Everyone is looking at them seriously and learning their moves and luck. The white night paid attention to it and found that the enchantment of each duel platform increased several times. I think it was deacon Mo who suffered a loss in the white night last time, so he strengthened it specially. The white night was a great surprise. Even deacon Mo was beaten by a blow that inspired the ancient holy power. Although there are many elements of Deacon Mo''s carelessness, how terrible it is to hurt the deacon in the duel field? This matter has not been publicized in the end, otherwise it will cause a great disturbance. "White night!" At this time, a crisp voice sounded from behind. White night Leng next, turn head to go, but see iron Wan pure and upright stand behind oneself. She has just been wearing flowers, and she must have been wearing it. On the side of the auditorium, there are many disciples of the wooden room, one by one staring at the white night with cold and angry eyes. Because of the white night, the people in the wooden people''s room have become the laughing stock for the disciples of the Yijian heavenly palace. They are insulted. Even if they come to the duel field, they are always ridiculed and ridiculed. Because of the white night, they lose their dignity and face. Because of the white night, they don''t get the respect and status they should have. Because of the white night, they even score people to stand guard in the sword room every day. This is a great shame! "Tie Wanqing?" White night some accidents, but soon returned to normal, a faint smile: "something?" "Fight me!" Iron Wan Qing stares at the handsome face of the man''s angular share and says in a deep voice. "No interest. I''m here to watch others fight." Walking towards the auditorium at night. "Elder Sha is not here. This is a duel arena. If you don''t fight with me, I won''t let you leave here!" Tie Wanqing chased up and stopped the white night directly. "According to what you said, did you eat deacon Mo?" "Deacon Mo hates to find troublemakers. If you dare to start here, I promise you will die more ugly." "Not necessarily! Deacon Mo was transferred to investigate the case of the broken furnace in your sword repair room early this morning. Because of his special identification ability, he is not in the duel field at present! " Tie Wan hummed coldly. These words fall, let white night begin unexpectedly. "What do you want?" "Fight with me, whether you win or lose, I can let you go." Tie Wan said coldly. White night touched his chin and sighed: "well, I promise you, I can''t think of the eldest martial sister in the wooden room, so she will be dogged." Since it''s a casual fight, it''s OK to deal with it at will, so as to avoid this woman''s obsession. "You..." iron Wan clear eyes one anger, some of the face rose red. But at this time, a group of people came to this and surrounded tie Wanqing and white night. Tie Wanqing saw the visitor, and his face was hard to see. "It''s from Tianjian Pavilion!" "The son of a bitch is looking for trouble again!" On the seat, the disciples of the wooden room rushed over one after another, standing behind tie Wanqing, staring at the disciples who had come. "Liao Qiushan? What do you want to do? " Tie Wanqing''s cold eyes stare at a man with short hair. The man''s face is pale, and the tail of his hair is red. His eyes are sinister. His breath is particularly cold. He has a sword around his waist. His body is short and unique. He looked at tie Wanqing and chuckled: "younger martial sister tie, you don''t need to be so fierce. I know you don''t like me, but we are the same family at all. Why should we meet our enemies like that?" "Liao Qiushan, what''s your mind? Don''t think I don''t know? Get out of here, I don''t want to see you. I feel sick! " Tie Wanqing''s attitude is still very firm. He doesn''t pay attention to the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion at all. There was a trace of malice and anger in Liao Qiushan''s eyes, and he sneered: "tie Wanqing, don''t take yourself seriously. Since you have come to this duel arena today, let''s fight. Last time I lost your move, today I have to face a shame!" "I don''t have the leisure to waste time with you. What''s more, it''s meaningless to win or lose against such a despicable person as you, because you can only fight with such a mean means, and you are not worthy to be a disciple of Yijian Tiangong!" Tie Wanqing yelled and cursed. His voice was very loud, which attracted the attention of many disciples around him.Seeing this in the white night, he secretly withdrew from the crowd to avoid being involved. However, he knew nothing about tie Wanqing and Liao Qiushan. "White night, don''t go!" As if aware of the meaning of the white night, tie Wanqing rushed out of the crowd and grabbed Bai Ye''s arm: "you haven''t dueled with me yet! What are you going to do Tie Wanqing made the white night the focus of the public. Both Liao Qiushan and Tianjian Pavilion people, or the surrounding disciples, almost at the same time glanced at him. White night Leng next, bitter smile repeatedly: "you this is not something? If you want to give me some advice, I''d better wait until next time. " White night deliberately will point to two words said louder, so as not to be misunderstood. All of them were surprised to see that the white night was no more than the supreme emperor. But how could a superior emperor come to the palace of the sword? "Is this man like that white night in the sword room?" "It is said that he defeated Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan." "Tut tut... Is it hard for elder martial sister tie to avenge Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan?" The disciples talked and guessed the identity of Bai Ye. Liao Qiushan sneered: "what? Wan Qing, you dare not fight with me, but bully a superior emperor? Isn''t that really true? " "Do you care?" Tie Wan cheered coldly. "What? You have a grudge against him I can''t help asking at night. "Three years ago, this man poisoned a junior sister of our wooden room in a duel. He was extremely vicious, but with the protection of the nine elders, he escaped the punishment of the sect. The Tiangong sword debate is about to open. He wants to win the number of seed players by defeating me. I had a fight with him before and was almost poisoned by him. How can I let him go again this time?" Tie Wanqing gnaws his teeth. "Isn''t that the same as you?" White night said with a smile, "don''t you bully my sword room with the protection of the thirteen elders?" "You..." the small face of iron Wan Qingqi is red, do not know how to refute. "I don''t want to get involved in your business. Goodbye." Said the white night, and he would leave. Liao Qiushan over there couldn''t help laughing: "this waste is self-conscious, tie Wanqing! Is that what you''re doing? Can''t get along with a crap? With so many division brothers watching today, if you don''t dare to fight, will the people in your wooden house still have the face to meet people in the future? " As soon as he said this, he frowned at night. But he was too lazy to argue with Liao Qiushan and went on walking away. But tie Wanqing refused to let go. If Liao Qiushan is defeated in Liao Qiushan''s hands, she will no longer have any seeds. At that time, it will be extremely difficult for the wooden man house to get a good reputation on the sword. At that time, tie Wan chased after the white night of Qing Dynasty: "white night, wait a minute!" Seeing this, Liao Qiushan was furious and snorted, "OK, tie Wanqing, you''d rather fight with this rubbish than fight with me, right? That''s all right, I''ll waste this trash! " After that, a saint beside Liao Qiushan killed him directly towards the white night. Mo Deacon''s absence, they have no scruples. All around the disciples exclaimed. "Dare you?" Tie Wanqing was angry and forced the sage back. All the disciples of the wooden room gathered around. However, Tianjian pavilion has a large number of disciples and strong strength. The momentum of the disciples of the wooden room was immediately suppressed. Tie Wanqing also knew that it was no way to continue. He bit his teeth and said to the white night, "forget it, white night, you go first. I''ll go to see you in a few days." However. The white night stopped. He turned and looked at the man in Tianjian Pavilion who had just attacked and killed himself and was forced back by tiewanqing. He said, "what did you want to do just now?" "What? Are you unconvinced? " The disciple snorted and laughed: "a great emperor, dare to speak with me in such a tone? I''m not timid. I don''t pee and take care of my virtue! " "Ha ha..." the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion laughed. Hearing the sound in the white night, he also laughed and said to Liao Qiushan, "don''t you want to fight with tie Wanqing? If you beat me, I''ll let tie Wanqing fight with you. How about that? " When this was said, the disciples of the wooden room were stunned. Liao Qiushan was happy in his eyes. He could see the soul of the white night and snorted coldly: "go away, there is no place for you to speak here! Go back to your sword repair room "You dare not?" "I''m just not interested. You''re not qualified to let me do it." Liao Qiushan light road. But at this time, tie Wan clear voice: "I agree with the words of white night." All the people were shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1022 "Iron elder martial sister The disciples of the wooden room were in a hurry and cried out one after another. All the disciples around him screamed. Liao Qiushan is close to the existence of the great sage. Tie Wanqing is the chief disciple of the wooden man house. Compared with Liao Qiushan, he has little advantage. What''s more, Liao Qiushan''s moves are extremely insidious, mean and cruel. The last time he was able to defeat Liao Qiushan, Liao Qiushan must be prepared. If he loses in the white night, tie Wanqing is afraid to be planted in Liao Qiushan''s hands. In that case, the mu renfang''s The future will be ruined! She is the only seeded player in the wooden house! "Who is this boy? It''s a damn thing "Sword building room, white night! It is said that Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were defeated by sneak attack in the duel. They are famous, isn''t it? The tail is up in the sky "Tut tut... Such an idiot, let''s see how senior brother Liao teaches him later." "If you teach him a lesson, do you want elder martial brother Liao to act? You don''t have a hole in your head, do you? Any saint can beat him all over the place to find his teeth "That''s it." The disciples talked in succession. Looking at the white night, they either sneered or ridiculed and scolded. What people disliked most was the maniac, who was not powerful but arrogant. On the contrary, people who were powerful but extremely humble were most respected. "White night, you don''t look at your own virtue. Don''t mix in here. Go away." The disciples of the wooden room yelled. "I don''t look at you." "That''s it The rest of the people also made a noise, yelling at the white night. But white night ignored. Liao Qiushan''s eyes showed a trace of fun: "some people think that they have a little luck, they think they are invincible... White night, I have heard of you, I know you and the idea of wooden house, but I have to tell you, the strong can not be provoked!" After that, he nodded to the disciple next to him: "Xiao Zhang, you''ll go and play with this trash, and give him a lesson that will never be forgotten." "Yes, elder martial brother." The disciple of Tianjian Pavilion who taught Xiaozhang a lesson narrowed his eyes, raised his mouth, and said with a smile: "idiot, let''s go! We''ve tried. " "Hold on!" Just then, a loud and clear voice came from the crowd. People were stunned and looked sideways, only to see a man in white robe and dignified appearance came in. A man in a robe, jade face handsome face, very handsome, coupled with the unique temperament revealed from all over the body, he immediately attracted the attention of many people around him. "It''s senior brother Xiao!" "Elder martial brother Xiao is really extraordinary. His temperament and momentum are really admirable." "It is said that he has been successfully promoted to the top disciple of the library. The six elders in Shen respect him. He is one of the seed players who broke into the Shenjian list this time. He really has a promising future." "Yes." The disciples whispered, and many of them cast the hot and adoring eyes of the past. "See you, elder martial brother Xiao!" The crowd made a ceremony. Tie Wanqing''s face is not very good-looking. However, Xiao Feijian stepped forward with a warm smile on his face. He looked at the people on both sides and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Younger martial brother Liao, it''s good. You seem to be in trouble with the younger martial brothers and sisters in the wooden house. Isn''t that good? " "Brother Xiao?" Liao Qiushan hurried forward, clasped his fist and made a salute. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "elder martial brother Xiao, I just want to exchange views with younger martial sister tie. However, younger martial sister tie refused and even insulted me. That''s why there was a misunderstanding." "Exchange depends on whether people are willing to exchange ideas. If not, don''t force them." "It''s amazing that elder martial brother Xiao said that. OK." Liao Qiushan obviously did not dare to offend Xiao Feijian. Listening to his words, he was unwilling to do so, but he could only give up. The disciples around were not surprised to see this result. Most of the disciples in Yijian Tiangong knew that Xiao Feijian had always been in love with tie Wanqing. Before that, tie Wanqing had never appeared. Now when tie Wanqing returned to the sect, he naturally had to entangle him. Tie Wanqing snorted and did not speak. A trace of malice flashed in Liao Qiushan''s eyes. He couldn''t move tiewanqing. Couldn''t he move the white night? "Younger martial sister tie, let''s fight again next time. However, we can''t let go of this disciple of sword cultivation room. He is arrogant and reckless. He dares to challenge our Tianjian Pavilion disciple, elder martial brother Xiao. If we don''t give him a lesson today, I''m afraid he will cheat us in the future." Liao Qiushan hummed. "Sword room?" Xiao Fei''s sword swept his eyes white night. His eyes were disdainful. He shook his head and said, "whatever you want, I just ask." "Good." Liao Qiushan light smile, full of provocation, looking at tie Wanqing. Iron Wan Qing silver teeth clenched, is about to speak, but at this time, has not pit cavity of the white night mouth. "It''s not necessary for the arrival of this person to affect our previous agreement. I said that if you beat me, I believe tie Wanqing will still abide by what he said before and fight with you.""Really?" Liao Qiushan''s eyes burst into light and immediately looked at tie Wan Qing. Iron Wan Qing some do not understand the meaning of white night, but still nodded. If Liao Qiushan really wins the white night, if she defeats Liao Qiushan, it will be equivalent to defeating white night. At that time, we don''t need to fight with the white night to restore the reputation of the wooden house. "Good!" Liao Qiushan was overjoyed. His trouble with tie Wanqing was just for the quota. It was a surprise that tie Wanqing believed in this emperor so much. "Elder martial brother, the emperor is so confident. I''m afraid there is something wrong. You should be careful." A disciple nearby whispered. "Afraid? The emperor is the emperor in the end, and it is impossible to fly to the branch and become a Phoenix. " Liao Qiushan light road. "Let''s go!" Xiao Zhang''s disciple called out to the white night. "Wait a minute." Cried the white night. "Do you regret it?" "Of course not. I just want to say that if I lose, tie Wanqing will fight with you, but if you lose, what should I do?" "Do you think we might lose?" Liao Qiushan frowned. "I had a fight with the wooden people before, and they said the same thing." "Son of a bitch, you think we''re such a muck in a wooden house?" Liao Qiushan hums: "if you win, I will kneel down in public, kowtow to you and admit my mistake!" "Well, even though I don''t care much about your kneeling!" White night touched his chin, some embarrassed. "Ha ha, I''ll let you know how stupid your idea is in a moment." Xiao Zhang sneered and jumped to a duel platform that had just come out. White night followed immediately. "Xiao Zhang, break his limbs! Let him know that the people in Tianjian pavilion are not so easy to offend! " Tianjian Pavilion disciple shouts. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him go if he provokes me like this!" Xiao Zhang grinned grimly. "It''s strange. It''s obvious that you are aggressive to me, but it''s my provocation!" Said white night, shaking his head. "No nonsense! Get ready. I''m going to attack. " Called Xiao Zhang''s disciple. "You can start at any time!" White night hands behind the negative road. "Hum, let you, a frog at the bottom of the well, see the power of saints!" Xiao Zhang roared and rushed to the sky. He walked like a fast dragon, and the wind was fast. In an instant, he came close to the white night. He hit the sky with one fist. His power was unique and reached the peak. He wants to beat the arrogant emperor with one blow. Let the people around have a look at what will happen to those who challenge Tianjian Pavilion. However. When the man galloped to the attack of the previous blow, the white night also raised his arms, and a punch hit the opponent''s fist fiercely in the past. The spirit of heaven and soul merge in an instant, and the holy power is greatly opened. The front of the fist is very common, but inside the fist, there is a terrible momentum of thousands of troops... bang! When two fists collide, they collide with each other. An amazing ripple of holy power exploded, which was enough to shatter the earth and split the sea. But... The night didn''t go away. A lot of people called out. "Can the emperor compete with the sage in one blow?" "This... This is incredible?" Xiao Zhang was also greatly surprised. As soon as his face sank, he wanted to launch a holy power to suppress the emperor who did not know whether he was dead or alive. However, the scene of startling everyone''s eyeballs suddenly happened... suddenly, the amazing force on the front of the fist was like the ferocious shock wave generated by the explosion when the white night stepped forward, and rushed out in an instant. With the wild lifting of the arms of the white night, the whole fist suddenly broke the opponent''s fist, and broke through the whole arm of Xiaozhang Zhang''s chest. All the defense and holy power of Xiaozhang were defeated and disintegrated in an instant! Bang! Zhang''s chest was blown through in an instant, and his whole body trembled. He looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. His mouth was full of blood... "what All the disciples of Tianjian pavilion are sluggish. Liao Qiushan was also dumbfounded. His heart was beating wildly. He thought he was wrong. White night raised a foot, hard Chuai in Xiao Zhang''s abdomen. Xiao Zhang flew out in an instant, fell heavily on the barrier, and then fell to the ground for two laps. He was convulsed and his breath was weak. He was seriously injured and could not fight again. Tianjian Pavilion disciple, defeat! There was silence under the stage. His eyes were wide open. How could a sage be subdued by a great emperor? How could that be possible? Tie Wanqing was stunned. Many of the disciples in the wooden room almost didn''t mention it. Even Xiao Fei Jian, who has always been calm, is shocked.The duel field was boiling, and all the disciples in the distance came. "What? Is that what I''ve won? " White night clapped his hands, stood up and looked at Liao Qiushan under the stage, and said, "now you can bow down and apologize to me according to the agreement?" "Asshole Liao Qiushan was furious and growled in a low voice: "you are despicable. You hurt my younger martial brother with magic weapon!" "Magic weapon?" White night frowned: "are you trying to cheat?" "What is cheating? It''s you who hurt my younger martial brother with your magic weapon, and you won the duel! " "Don''t admit it, do you?" White night touched his chin and said, "otherwise, who will invite deacon Mo to preside over it? I will have a one-on-one duel with this elder martial brother Liao. Because elder martial brother Liao has insulted me and insulted me just now, I will fight him to death in this duel." When this was said, the audience was in a state of uproar. Liao Qiushan was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1023 Life and death? Everyone was startled. White night, this is to play with your life! Although these disciples are all saints, they are used to treating the superior in daily life. Before they worship in the Yijian heavenly palace, they are all the sons and daughters of various families, or the disciples of masters of Taoism. They have not suffered much in ordinary days, let alone have experienced fierce fighting. Unlike the white night, they come step by step and experience sword blood and death Throughout his life, perseverance and will are particularly firm, and his character is more tenacious and decisive. When Liao Qiushan heard the voice, his face changed obviously and his pupils were flustered. He did not respond to the words of the white night at the first time. I think so. When he went out for training, he followed the elder or the same sect. Even if he met with a powerful existence, others would not be more embarrassed and would even help. Liao Qiushan had never encountered any dangerous situation before he stepped into the saint. However, when he said he wanted to fight a life and death battle in the white night, he naturally felt a little bit worried Fear. "Life and death are strictly prohibited in our school. Besides, there are martial arts competitions. Why do we have such a situation? If it''s a big deal, it''s not good for you and me! " The next day the disciple of sword Pavilion saw the situation was not good and said quickly. "Yes, yes, we are just fighting. Why? The elder will be very embarrassed if he knows it! You have to think for the elders Liao Qiushan is busy. "What? Dare not? We have never said that it is strictly forbidden to fight life and death. What is forbidden is not to hurt people''s lives in duels! If you really want to fight life and death, you can apply to the elder! " White night light smile way. Liao Qiushan was speechless and did not know how to refute it. "I dare not fight with me, but also shamelessly slander me. I rely on magic weapons to defeat the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion. You are really shameless." White night shook his head: "even the courage of the first World War is not, I don''t care about it with you. What should I do? Don''t bother me!" Liao Qiushan was angry and angry. If it''s true today, how can he get a foothold in the future? I''m afraid it''s not the same as the end of the wooden room people, reduced to the laughing stock of these people! Xiao Feijian frowned and did not speak. However, the disciples of the wooden room were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the guys in the sword room were so arrogant. "Son of a bitch, do you really think I''m afraid of you? I just don''t want to be infected with the blood of my classmates! " Liao Qiushan didn''t have a way to retreat. He gritted his teeth and responded directly. He was furious and said, "Xiao Mo "What can I do for you, elder martial brother?" "I''m going to ask deacon Mo to come and inform elder nine and elder Sha to testify. Today, I''m going to have a life and death battle with the waste of this sword training room! See if he lives or I die! " Liao Qiushan roared. As soon as this was said, the whole arena was in a state of uproar. All the disciples were surprised. Is Liao Qiushan really going to work with the white night? "Elder martial brother, this..." "what are you doing? Don''t go now Liao Qiushan cheered. Little mo can''t help but bite his teeth and run away. Everyone was excited. "White night, don''t be so impulsive Tie Wanqing frowned and lowered his voice: "Liao Qiushan is not so easy to deal with. You can have a normal duel with him. Why make such a scene? I''m afraid the situation will not be easy to clean up at that time! " "I always pursue justice. What I hate most in my life is that I refuse to accept the duel. Since this person slanders me for violating the rules and refusing to acknowledge the result of the duel, I will let him pay the price!" White night light way: "also only has the life and death duel, only then does not have the so-called regret and the slander to be able to speak!" People breathed hard at the sound. This emperor is so fierce! It''s just. A great emperor can win the peak saint? Although Liao Qiushan is not a seed player of Tianjian Pavilion, he is also quite famous. He is not an ordinary disciple. "Oh, I can''t do more than I can! Think you can be lawless if you win the saint? I''ll see how you die later Xiao Fei''s face was cold and his eyes were scornful. There were more and more disciples around. The news spread, and a group of spectators came to the arena. The whole arena was full of people. The seats were full, and even the open space was full of people. A decisive battle between life and death. It has not appeared in the sword heaven palace for several years. Generally, this kind of duel can only occur in one situation, that is, the two disciples have the hatred of life and death, which even affects their mood and generates the mind demons. When such a level is reached, the two disciples will be approved by the sect for a duel of life and death. The cultivation of mind demons must be extremely slow in their whole life. Only by breaking the heart demons can the strength be improved by leaps and bounds. The mind sword heavenly palace does not need the people who are troubled by the heart demons. Therefore, one person can become a stepping stone for another to continue to practice in this way, which can also be regarded as maintaining the order in the mind sword heaven palace. But today''s war is very different. Mo deacon, elder Sha and elder nine immediately came to this side.Deacon Mo came with elder Sha, followed by some others, who obviously came to cheer for the white night. Elder Jiu came later, but he came alone. "See the nine elders!" The disciples cried out in succession. This is the treatment given by the well-known elder. For a miscellaneous elder like elder Sha, you can worship him or not. There are a lot of disciples who look down on him. I''m used to sand. This is what the world is all about. Power is paramount. "What''s the matter? Why should a good man fight life and death? " Elder Sha glanced at the white night on the challenge arena and asked in a deep voice. "It''s this guy named white night who is rude. Our people want to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, he stealthily attacks him. After elder martial brother Liao said a few words, he said that he wanted to fight life and death!" The disciple called Xiao Mo was angry. "Younger brother Mo, with so many students watching, do you just confuse black and white? Obviously, you are the first to challenge the white night. As a result, you are taught by the white night. You can''t face it and slander the white night. Then you are challenged by the white night! Are you lying when we are idiots Tie Wan hummed coldly. Xiao Mo''s face changed slightly and did not speak. Around the crowd also sounded a lot of cheering. Although everyone did not think highly of the emperor, but tie Wan was clear and clear, and people were willing to support him. Elder Jiu is not a fool. How can he not understand what his disciples are like. He moved his eyebrows and said faintly, "it''s just a small matter. Let''s stop. Don''t make any more trouble. Just do what you have to do. Pay close attention to practice, and the heavenly palace of swordsmanship is about to open!" When they heard this, they were all disappointed. "Lucky for you, boy!" When Liao Qiushan got down the stairs, he immediately laughed and cheered at the white night. "It seems that Jiuchang is always trying to calm things down." Bai Ye shook his head: "in this case, please order Liao Qiushan to fulfill the promise he made to me before. If I defeat the disciple of Tianjian Pavilion, he must kneel down and apologize to me in public! I think the nine elder is here, and there are so many people watching. The people in Tianjian Pavilion will not continue to play tricks, will they? Otherwise, it''s not good to get out. " Nine elder''s facial expression is difficult to look up, swept the eye white night, the eye twinkles the strange light, revolves the son to look at Liao Qiushan, sink to ask: "still have this matter?" Liao Qiushan bowed his head and said nothing. A group of disciples pondered and looked. Iron Wan Qing and elder Sha''s face changed. "Elder martial brother Bai, forget it. Elder martial nine is here. Don''t you embarrass him by saying such a thing?" He tried to come over and said in a deep voice. "If you want dignity, you must learn to resist. If you do this today, they will still step on you in the future." The white night is light. Try to be tongue tied. Elder Sha is also aware of the character of the white night, and does not try to persuade him. He looks at the nine elder, obviously waiting for his reply. At this point, he can only choose to stand on the side of the white night. "Akiyama, is that true?" Nine elder took a deep breath and made a faint voice. "It was an unfair duel, and the white night won it with despicable skill." Liao Qiushan immediately said. "Do you mean I''ll fight you?" The white night is light. Liao Qiushan''s face changed slightly, but so many people around him did not dare to advise him. He snorted angrily: "do you think I will be afraid of you, the little emperor? If you really want to fight, come and fight! " White night silent, looking at the nine elders. Nine elder is silent for a moment, looking at elder Sha: "elder Sha, what do you think?" "The meaning of white night is what I mean." Elder Sha said without hesitation. Many students heard the sound and looked at it. Sha Chang is always determined to support the white night. Nine elder took a deep breath, finally made a decision: "since you all say so, then fight on it." "Good There was a tsunami of voices around. The disciples finally waited for this scene. The white night looks calm and jumps on the challenge arena. Liao Qiushan''s face is not very good-looking, and he jumps up with his teeth clenched. They stand on the challenge arena and the boundary is open. "In this duel, we will decide whether we live or not. Please read out the duel rules and check us for justice." He said in the white night. "Good!" Deacon Mo nodded, jumped up and tested them with magic. A moment later. "There''s nothing different. The rules are carried out according to the normal duel rules. Weapons can be used, but magic weapons can''t be used! The duel ends with the surrender or death of one party. Now, please sign the contract of life and death Mo deacon drinks a way, a Yang in the hand, fly out two green paper, float in front of two people. They immediately wrote down their names on the green paper with their soul power. "Please prepare yourself for the duel!" Mo deacon drinks a voice, see two people all do not move, then follow a way."Now I declare, the duel begins!" The sound fell to the ground, and the duel ground was boiling. All kinds of voices come and go. "You asked for it!" Liao Qiushan''s face was gloomy and cold. His arm was shaking and he pulled out his sword from his waist. However... The white night did not pull out the sword, his hands behind the negative, light looking at: "what is I looking for? Would it have been like this if you hadn''t been pressing for it? " "Don''t talk nonsense, die for me!" The sword will swing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1024 The sword is full of meaning and full of vigor! Liao Qiushan''s eyes flashed a trace of malice. He was no longer polite. The heaven and soul fused, and the holy power launched. A sword in his hand was like the fangs of a poisonous snake, and he chopped it into the white night. Full of killing intention, such as releasing the flood to the white night! The long and snowy body of the sword fell fiercely, and the sad blade seemed to cut open the void in front of him. After stepping back in the daytime, I can see that the long sword blows out thousands of Qi blades. The Qi blade is particularly peculiar. It seems that the sword Qi generated by shaking the body of the sword by force is extremely sharp. Even the universal body can not be immune. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately flashed again. At the same time, his fingers continued to eject, smashing his opponent''s Qi blade. With his arms moving, his strength reached his limit, and he made a backhand attack against Liao Qiushan. Dong!!!!! Liao Qiushan was hit with a quick blow. What an amazing speed! Liao Qiushan''s face moved, and he secretly urged the "coagulating body skill", and his physical strength increased rapidly. I thought that this punch could be completely immune, but the terrible force from the opponent''s fist awoke him in an instant. Before he could stand firm, he fell out and stopped until he hit the barrier. The audience exclaimed. "That''s it?" The white night asked. "I was only careless!" Liao Qiushan was angry, and his expression became more serious than ever: "the power of sage is not allowed to be provoked by weak people like you. I will tell those poor ants in the clan my majesty of Liao Qiushan with your death!" As the sound fell, five rays of light appeared on Liao Qiushan''s body, and a large number of long and thin swords split out of the light. These swords did not attack the white night, but began to revolve around the sword in Liao Qiushan''s hand, like a satellite, constantly rotating. What kind of sword formula is this? It''s very mysterious. In the white night, my pupils rose slightly, showing surprise. Whoosh! Liao Qiushan suddenly disappeared. At the same time, there was a tremor in the void around him. It seemed that something had merged into the void. The shaking void was restless, like two big waves attacking at night. The white night immediately urged the Dharma formula to sacrifice the holy power to suppress the void in the past. But it didn''t work. However, the holy power directly penetrates through the void and can''t touch half of it. When the shivering void is approaching the white night, a shrill sword curls thousands of sword Qi like tadpoles from the void and stabs the white night. It''s a sword more beautiful than a meteor. It''s a sword more brilliant than the starry sky. White night feel this sword come over, his breath will stop. This sword can''t be interpreted at all! This is the saint! Even if they are not in a state of mind, what they use is still the supreme holy power, and the Dharma formula they launch is still the holy formula of terror... no way! In this light, Firestone, the white night heart suddenly jump, people suddenly surprised to come over, step a little, quickly toward the back to run away. However, the terrible air sword on the sword was pounded on the body of the white night at this moment. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the Qi sword attacked his body and exploded in an instant. He retreated wildly in the daytime, hitting the top of the barrier until he stopped. However, after this move, his Qi strength was gone, and he was completely destroyed and had no defense. "Good The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion clapped their hands and cried out! All the disciples around the challenge arena shook their heads. The great emperor is still vulnerable. "Ha ha, die!" Liao Qiushan didn''t give the white night a chance to breathe. Once he got it, he immediately produced his sword again. At the moment of his sword stabbing, a large number of terrifying sharp swords burst out from the void around him, just like a big mouth full of tusks, biting the white night fiercely. There is no retreat at night. Invisible, Liao Qiushan actually spread his holy power all over the arena. He''s going to control the whole battlefield! Whether it is a war or a personal duel, the right time, the right place and the right people are of great importance! In terms of weather and time, Liao Qiushan is equal to the white night. If people go to Liao Qiushan to stabilize the white night, and then gain the land, how can the white night compete? It''s going to win! When the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion saw this scene, they were all happy. But... just at the moment of the electric light and flint, a black awn suddenly swept up and chopped at the sword flying towards the white night with a lightning speed. Click!! The sword broke suddenly. "What?" Liao Qiushan was shocked. All the people in the audience were stunned. "It''s like a sword!" The pupil of nine elder shrinks. Elder Sha was completely stunned. His sight immediately locked on the black sword on his waist. Did this kid just play his sword? But... How could that sword be so sharp and swift?Is that the boy''s sword move? However, before the public response, the white night suddenly disappeared. "Stepping on the evil star!" Whoosh!!!! In a flash, the whole arena was covered by a large number of stars, and Liao Qiushan''s elaborate holy power was also scattered. Holy Land Liao Qiushan has no time to think about how his sword was cut off by night. At this moment, he has only one idea in his mind, that is, to kill this man. Whoa! As soon as the holy land is opened, the terrifying Holy Land''s power will immediately disperse and step on the evil meteor. But at the moment when the body method disappeared, the white night appeared again, and stood directly behind Liao Qiushan. A hand knife wrapped in a thick holy power, slashed fiercely at his back!! "My holy land is open. Do you think your attack still works for me?" Liao Qiushan was so angry that he did not hide or dodge. He raised his arm and chopped it with a broken sword. Dong!!!!!! An earth shaking force pattern broke out, and then an amazing scene appeared. The flesh and blood of the white night was so heavy that it split on the blade of Liao Qiushan''s broken sword. Boom!!! Almost at the same time, the whole arena sank for several minutes, and the platform burst! Deacon Mo''s pupils are trembling. This is Jihad! If it''s not in the duel field, I''m afraid it will shake the whole Yijian heavenly palace! Although the body of the sword is broken, the edge is still there. With the power of Holy Land and ordinary flesh and blood, it is impossible to take the next move. "How could that happen?" Liao Qiushan''s pupil shrank and he immediately gave out a sound of consternation. However, the next second, a meteor like fist around his broken sword, heavy bang in his chest. Bang! Liao Qiushan was hit and hit the barrier in an instant. That has been thickened countless barriers, crazy tremor! There was silence under the stage, and people''s faces were dull. It took a long time to recover. "What''s the matter? Why is this emperor so fierce? " "It seems that he has not been influenced by Liao Qiushan''s holy power?" "It''s not normal! This... Is this still the strength of a superior emperor? " "I''ve just seen this guy use saints! Although he is a great emperor, he must have been passed down by sages! " "He doesn''t secretly have any illegal means?" The students'' voices of query and discussion come and go. But deacon Mo didn''t say anything, which means that everything is the same. Even if the disciples are full of doubts about the strength of white night, it is still useless. Nine elder''s face was a little cold, did not speak, his eyes have been staring at Liao Qiushan, eyes have a trace of anger. If you lose, the nine elders will be disgraced! "Elder martial brother! Come on The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion yelled one after another. "No mercy! Senior brother Bai! Defeat Liao Qiushan Try to wait for a person to also not be willing to be outdone, shout. Tie Wanqing and Xiao Feijian and others are watching one after another, with different minds. Probably stimulated by the noise around him, Liao Qiushan got up again, and the whole person was very angry. He threw away the broken sword in his hand and glared at the white night with his eyes full of blood, and the rolling intention of killing burst out from his body. "White night, you forced me! Originally, my move was reserved for the Tiangong sword, but today, in order to kill you, I have to use it in advance! " Liao Qiushan ferocious said, suddenly toward the white night a stare: "gather Whoa! The holy power of the four directions condensed in an instant and turned into a terrible poisonous fog. But soon, the poisonous fog disappeared and disappeared. I don''t know where to hide it. White night heart read a move, look also serious a few minutes, step open, run to Liao Qiushan, at the same time drink a lot. "Holy Land!" Whoa! Another holy land blooms in the arena, colliding and restricting each other. "How could the emperor have a holy land?" Tie Wanqing and Xiao Feijian are shocked. It''s really not an ordinary emperor! However, the action of white night gave Liao Qiushan enough time. However, he screamed, his right arm suddenly filled with a large number of dark blue current, a person toward the air, a lightning suddenly fell, directly split in his palm. Roaring... a magnificent and sacred sword of thunder and lightning appeared in his hand. The sword of thunder and lightning is full of thunder and lightning, with infinite power. There is a terrible momentum that connects the sky and wants to tear the earth. Even the holy power seems to be able to be suppressed by it! His face was cold in the white night, and he immediately accumulated his sword Qi and chopped it. But at the moment of his action, the lightning sword suddenly broke away from his palm and flew to the white night like an electric snake. "Is this your offensive?" The white night''s face sank and he lifted his sword and cut it.Bang! Almost at the moment when the sword gas touched the thunder snake, the previous strong poisonous fog burst out from the inside and submerged the white night. "Elder martial brother Bai!" Try to wait for a person to all be shocked to lose color. The sword of thunder and lightning is an illusion! It''s just to confuse the white night, which is the killing move... "it''s not finished yet!" Liao Qiushan looks ferocious. He laughs and raises his hands. A poisonous sword suddenly appears in his palm. "This is Liao Qiushan''s second sword!" Someone exclaimed. However, Liao Qiushan roared, and the Poison Sword instantly chopped into the poisonous fog! Bang Dong!!!!!!! An earth shaking poison storm rings out! The whole duel platform was instantly filled with poisonous gas. The amazing holy power poison gas was crazily corroding the four sides of the duel platform. The barrier that was repeatedly thickened by deacon Mo was eroded half of its thickness alive. All the people see, all of them take a cold breath. There is only one thought in their mind... emperor, it is impossible to resist this kind of poisonous gas corrosion!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1025 "Win!!" The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion cheered. It was boiling all around. The nine elder, who had been staring at the challenge arena, couldn''t help but breathe: "I didn''t lose face at all!" Even the nine elders believe that it is impossible for a great emperor to survive in this poisonous fog. The whole duel platform was covered by poisonous fog, and people around could not see the scene inside. After all, even the barrier was covered with poisonous gas, and the whole duel platform was green. Elder Sha looked ugly and frowned. "Elder martial brother Bai!" Try to wait for a person anxious to shout, one by one impatient. A Dai, a Yu and others are wandering around the duel platform, looking for the cracks in the gas to see what''s going on inside. They kept praying in their hearts that elder martial brother Bai would not die like this. Iron Wan Qing''s expression also can''t help but be nervous, this kind of terrible poison gas, even she also can''t bear. It''s no wonder that Liao Qiushan is very insidious. He has such a terrible poisonous sword! This kind of poisonous gas full of holy power, which ordinary sages can resist? Enough to corrode the whole earth and dry the sea! One drop down, I''m afraid that even the mainland will become a poisonous place... in the face of this power, the emperor is afraid that there will be no bones left! "I won!" Just as everyone was worried about the result of the challenge arena, Liao Qiushan''s laughter came from the poisonous fog. The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion cheered more and more and ran to tell each other. The emperor, who did not know whether to die or not, finally got his due end. Liao Qiushan has proved to the world what will happen to him and Tianjian Pavilion. But just then, a voice came out of the poisonous fog. "Why are you so confident? Don''t I still stand here? Where did you win? " The sound... Is the sound of the white night. Liao Qiushan''s smile was stiff. He threw his sword fiercely, and the poisonous gas filled with the whole duel platform was absorbed by the black hole in an instant, and rushed into his sword body crazily. The duel platform was restored to Qingming. It''s just that... everything is the same. He has nothing to do, white night... Nothing... standing in front of him so quietly! "How could that happen?" Liao Qiushan was stunned. The disciples of the four directions were also stunned. "It can''t be Nine elder''s mouth opens slightly, one face is astonished! Liao Qiushan got the opportunity of that poisonous sword in a sect mission. It is said that it was the sword of a great sage with infinite power. The nine elders had refined the poisonous sword for Liao Qiushan. He knew the power of the poisonous sword best. He could not touch the great emperor or the sage. But... A great emperor was not damaged by the poisonous fog. "You can''t see this boy!" Elder Sha was also greatly surprised. He spit out his breath and let go of his heart. Try hard, a Dai, tie Wanqing and Xiao Feijian were all shocked. Suddenly, nine elder seems to be aware of something, pupil shrink, whispered: "so it is!! Your body is the world''s highest body!! You''ve got the world body "What? The world respects the body Exclaimed all around! All the people were in an uproar! The world respects the body!! What a terrible flesh it is! We should know that although there are many people present, many people''s physical bodies are only five element God body level, and those who are slightly gifted and master the physical body are also immortal! And this great emperor... Actually created the world respect body! At the moment, there is only one opinion about the white night! What a terrible thing! "I see!! You have the world body! No wonder my poison can''t kill you Liao Qiushan clenched his teeth and stared at the white night coldly: "but although you have resisted my virulence, you can not bear it yourself! I have a very powerful power of virulence. I know that even the whole world is not immune. If I guess right, your holy power and Dili should have been more than half consumed, right? " The words fell to the ground, and white night did not refute it. Indeed, in order to counter the poison, he did consume a lot. However, yinlingquan and the thick and fierce spirit of heaven are constantly filling his losses. In addition, the green emperor''s eternal life formula and the nine turn immortal body, his body is far more than the universal body! Liao Qiushan regained his mind and raised his hand, ready to do it again. But now the white night doesn''t want to drag on. "Now it''s my turn to fight back?" The voice fell to the ground and the man rushed away. "Counterattack?" Liao Qiushan''s pupil shrank, and he found that from the beginning to the end, the other side didn''t seem to pull out his sword! Is this contempt for me? Liao Qiushan gnashed his teeth, his chest full of anger.In this public, he was entangled with a great emperor to such an extent! And... They didn''t even use weapons! Even if he defeated the other party, he felt that he had to be left behind! To be the laughingstock of all! Kill! Must kill this person, otherwise I will lose face!!! Difficult to stand on!!! Liao Qiushan roars and stabs the poisonous sword to the ground. Click! A poisonous fog burst out, but quickly condensed into a villain, containing heaven and earth, and quickly hit the white night. However, he saw the white night with a fist pounding down, and the holy power suddenly fell. Bang! The villain explodes and explodes into poisonous fog again, but the fog force is ferocious and turns into a small sword, stabbing fiercely towards the white night. But see the white night body rotation to open, a palm Cong grip, toward the surrounding fierce wave. "Ice palm!" Click! In an instant, all the poisonous fog was frozen. "What?" "It seems to be an emperor''s Sutra!" Someone exhaled. How could the emperor''s Scripture have such power? However, he saw a long march in the white night and stepped towards Liao Qiushan. Liao Qiushan immediately raised the poisonous sword and stabbed him. But at the moment when the poison sword was about to fall, the white night moved his arms. "A moment of sword rhyme!" Sonorous! Black light reappears and cuts to the Poison Sword in an instant. Bang Dang! Poison Sword explodes instantly!! "Wow All the disciples roared out, no matter who''s mouth was wide open! "The sword in a flash?? Is this the foundation of the sword? How could it be so fast? So sharp? " Elder Sha was excited and incoherent. This sword drawing formula was taught by Zhang Hong at that time. However, the white night is so skillful and terrifying?? The Poison Sword broke. Before Liao Qiushan could react, he saw his arms move again in the white night, and a dark half moon bloomed from the arena. Sonorous! It''s a magic formula! And this time, it''s already aimed at Liao Qiushan''s waist and cut it off!! "Not good!" Liao Qiushan was shocked and immediately urged Qi to resist. A thick layer of holy power appeared beside him. However... however, the thick and fierce holy power could not stop the sharp black sword. It was cut off layer by layer, and its power was not reduced. It cut Liao Qiushan''s body in a desolate way. It''s overwhelming!! Liao Qiushan''s pupils were constricted, and he was terrified to lose his color. He retreated again and again, but he couldn''t hide his edge. It''s over! Am I going to be cut off?? No!!! Liao Qiushan roars in his heart. He would never be willing to die here, let alone be killed by a great emperor. "Shaft! Stop it The nine elders at the bottom could not sit still and cried out. And in this electric light and Firestone, a halo suddenly appeared on the challenge arena, and then Liao Qiushan''s body was covered with a thick layer of armor! "That''s a sword suit!" A disciple called out. "What? Liao Qiushan even launched a sword suit? Doesn''t that mean he broke the rules? It''s a magic weapon? " "Liao Qiushan lost!" It''s boiling all around. Deacon Mo also opened his mouth and said solemnly, "disciple Liao Qiushan has violated the duel rules. Now I declare that the winner is white night!" No matter, lose or lose! It''s good to keep your life! Liao Qiushan meditates and infuses his whole body of holy power into his sword suit to resist the black sword. However... bang! The awn of the sword instantly tore the defense of the sword and chopped it directly on his body. The intense pain makes Liao Qiushan''s brain tremble, his head is full of blank. Can''t the sword suit defend? Why is this sword so sharp? Liao Qiushan will be cut off! But in this light and fire stone, a figure instantly rushed to the challenge arena, like lightning, caught the ferocious black awn. It''s elder nine! All the disciples who focus on the challenge arena make an uproar! Elder nine intervened in the duel! He held the sword firmly with both fingers, and the huge and thick holy power was against the sword body, and would not let it move forward for half a minute. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, but see nine elder fiercely a force, the finger burst out the astonishing strength, the instant shock white night back a few steps. With a frown on his brow in the white night, he quickly urged holy power to remove his strength and spread it to the ground. In a moment, his feet stamped out several deep marks on the arena. "Elder nine, what are you doing?"Elder Sha was so angry that he jumped onto the challenge arena and helped Qin Feng. He roared: "I will fight! Life and death contracts are signed! You intervene in the duel "Deacon Mo has announced the result of the game. If he wins in the daytime, why should we kill all the players?" Nine elder hums a way. The sword in the white night went directly into Liao Qiushan''s waist and almost cut off half of his waist. If the ninth elder went a step later, Liao Qiushan would have to be cut off. "But the duel is not over! How can you intervene if deacon Mo has not stopped him? " Elder Sha roared with rage. "But the result of the duel has appeared. Why continue?" Nine elder stares at Mo deacon, sink way: "Mo deacon, you say! Can I intervene? " "Of course not!" Deacon Mo''s face was extremely cold and said seriously: "as I have said before, the duel will not be suspended until one side surrenders or dies. Although disciple Liao Qiushan has violated the rules, I have not announced the suspension of the competition! Elder nine, are you in such a hurry to protect your disciples "I will be punished!" Nine elder hums a way. "Well, then, you''ll let me play the second game with you in Tianjian pavilion?" White night will black sword put away, staring at nine elder cold way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1026 "What''s your tone? How dare you talk to me like that? How dare you Nine elder is enraged, stare at the white night to drink: "kneel down for me!" "Kneel down?" White night cold hum: "before I had a fight with your Tianjian Pavilion people, you slandered me for violating the rules. I didn''t care about it! But now deacon Mo is here. You disciples of Tianjian pavilion have nothing to say. But you, the elder, take the lead in breaking the rules. It''s ridiculous! Thank you for being our nine elder! Liao Qiushan and I fight a life and death war! What is the significance of this war if you forcibly save Liao Qiushan? If I was cut off by Liao Qiushan, would you save me? " "You..." nine elder was choked by the white night for a while, and then roared: "you son of a bitch! How dare you disrespect me! How dare you treat the elder!! Damn it! Damn it!!!! Come on! Give me this blind disciple white night! Take him "Yes!" The disciples of xiatoutian sword Pavilion burst into a drink and pulled out their swords. "I see who dares!" Elder Sha drank it quickly. Try to wait for a person to rush to come over immediately, block day sword Pavilion person. The sword and crossbow pull out! All the disciples around hold their breath. "Elder Sha, how can you protect this great emperor Nine long old face color is cold, glaring at way. "Elder nine! You have no shame to interfere in the game! Protect Liao Qiushan! Why can''t I protect the night? " Elder Sha hummed: "what''s more, the battle between Bai Ye and Liao Qiushan is a battle of life and death! Elder nine, you can save people, but you must give us an account of the sword building room! Otherwise, I will never give up this matter! " "Yes, we will not give up the sword training room!" Try to wait for a person to also roar open, one eye socket is aglow! This time, the sword repair room is really fighting with Tianjian Pavilion! "To account? No! " Nine elder full of disdain, coldly said: "sand roast! I think you are the old man of our Yijian heavenly palace. I''ll give you a face! Don''t be shameless! I will give deacon Mo an account at most! You grilled? It''s not worth it "You..." Sha Chang''s face was red and angry. "Elder nine, are you saying too much?" Mo deacon frowned and said in a deep voice. But nine elder ignored! There are so many people in the clan, and there are dozens of elders. He is No. 9, with a high position and great power! What''s the fear of a barbecue? What if you don''t speak politely? "Deacon Mo, if I violate the rules, you can punish me. As for this man, I will take it down to heal my wounds! As for the others, what to do Nine elder didn''t look at elder Sha, but pulled up Liao Qiushan, who was wounded with Qi, and wanted to leave. From the beginning to the end, Tianjian Pavilion did not pay attention to the people in the sword repair room! Elder Sha doesn''t have to pay attention to it! Although Shazhi is an elder, he has never been looked down upon as a disciple. Otherwise, how dare a tiewanqing talk to him? If you change to nine elders, who dares to say something about these despotic talents? Elder Sha said nothing, his old face was extremely ugly, and his turbid eyes were full of anger and pain. In the final analysis, this is the result of poor strength! If he was powerful, how could he have been mixed up for such a long time, and he was just a little miscellaneous elder? All the disciples in the sword training room gnashed their teeth and were filled with righteous indignation. However, the company commander chose to be silent. Could these disciples still rebel? Many disciples feel sorry for the sword training room, and many others are full of fun. Of course, the most proud natural number is the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion. Although Liao Qiushan was defeated, the nine elder saved the face of Tianjian pavilion with his hegemony and strength! Although Liao Qiushan was injured, he had a funny smile on his face, as if laughing at the sword repair room. Even if the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion can''t beat the sword cultivation room? Our elders still press, you can''t lift your head! This is strength!! The people around him sighed. Mind sword heaven palace, still strong for respect! "Wait a minute Just then, a voice burst out from the arena. Everyone looks at the voice, the speaker... It''s white night! "What? Is there anything else you can say? Go away Nine elder frowned at the white night, his old face was full of impatience. The white night did not pay attention to the nine elder, and looked at the Deacon Mo: "deacon Mo, strictly speaking, you haven''t announced the end of the duel yet?" Mo deacon some puzzled, but still nodded: "yes." "Now it''s a duel, isn''t it?" White night asked again. "Yes, but I can announce it now." Said deacon Mo, and he would speak. But in this electric light and Firestone, the white night suddenly leaned down and rushed towards the nine elders in an instant! Full of killing intention burst out. Full of sword sense. The holy power of destroying the withered and decaying comes from the sky. The fighting spirit is like a huge wave!!WOW!!!!!!!! Everyone was shocked! Freeze! Deacon Mo''s mouth also froze. White night... Even to nine elder hands?? "Since I''m still in the duel, and the effect of the contract of life and death is still there, I won''t violate the rules when I kill Liao Qiushan?" The voice fell to the ground, and the white night appeared in front of the nine elders in an instant. The arm was shocked, and a black crescent instantly exploded. It was gorgeous and boundless, but it was desolate and boundless!!! "In a moment! Sword rhyme Sonorous! The sword is trembling. It seems that the sound of Swords is hitting the deepest part of the world''s soul with the most primitive power! This is a supreme sword! It is the white night that embodies the strongest sword meaning of sword tomb and sword meaning of Dan! However, this blow also completely angered nine elders! A disciple! How dare to fight the elder!! What''s more, this disciple is just a great emperor? This is rebellion! This is disobedience! This is blasphemy! "Asshole! Shaft!! Ants!! sucking child!!!!! How dare you be a jerk to me? I''m going to kill you Nine elder is furious, whole body kills the intention to break out! He raised his hand, and a terrible sword power stirred in his palm like chaos and terror. He instantly removed the terrible sword power of the whole body of the white night. But the sword will not die, the opportunity will not die! White night looks cold, fearless, continue to urge. However. At the moment when the nine elder''s moves were about to break through the sword of the white night, the sword of the white night flew out in an instant, spared the nine elder''s body and directly attacked Liao Qiushan behind him. "How dare you make a fool of yourself in front of my elder?" Nine elder furiously hums said, that desolate attack instantaneous transformation, the terror and desolate palm immediately reverses to open, toward that flies out the black sword to grasp. But just as he was about to hold the black sword, a figure appeared in his palm like lightning! It''s white night!!! "What?" The nine elders were stunned. Bang! White night heavy eat nine elder this blow, mouth immediately overflow bleeding, people also fly out, hit the barrier, the barrier cracked, shaking! But because of the white night''s physical resistance, the nine elders did not stop the black sword that flew out! Not good! Nine long eldest brother startles to lose color, suddenly turns around. However, under the control of the breath of the white night, the black sword suddenly turned into a black light, and suddenly chopped down Liao Qiushan''s neck. Pooh!!!!! Before Liao Qiushan''s response, his head was cut off in an instant, and blood gushed out like a spring. His head fell on the arena, rolled around for several times, and stayed on the edge of the challenge arena. Tie Wanqing froze. Xiao Feijian opens his mouth wide. All the disciples of the four sides all held their breath tightly and widened their eyes and looked at the scene in an incredible way. Liu qiuqiang killed... Unexpectedly!!! In front of everyone, in front of the nine elders... Killed Liao Qiushan! With his body as a shield, he defused the nine elder''s interception and cut off Liao Qiushan''s head! Deacon Mo was in a trance. This disciple simply doesn''t play cards according to common sense! He wants to offend the nine elders to death!! All the people in Tianjian Pavilion were in the same place, looking at the heads on the challenge arena one by one, and their brains were blank. "Brother liao... Dead?" "Brother Liao was killed?" "Oh, my God..." finally, someone came back to his senses, and gradually there were shouts and screams. The whole duel field burst into a pot in an instant, and the sound of the mountain roaring like a tsunami never stops!! "Asshole!!!! Ah Jiuchang''s old-fashioned holy power is furious. The holy power is like the hand of an ancient giant. It falls from the sky and shocks to the arena. The whole arena burst into pieces in an instant, and the holy power of terror ran down against the white night. "I must kill you today!! Revenge for my disciple!!! You die for me Nine elder shrieked. The powerful holy power crushed the void like decaying, shaking into the white night. Even if it is the universal body, the white night can not resist the nine elder''s holy power! But at this time, the two figures rushed to the arena, together to sacrifice the holy power, blocking the nine elder''s thunder like means! These are deacon Mo and elder Sha!! "Deacon Mo! Elder Sha! How dare you stop me The ninth eldest brother is angry. "Elder nine! You even hurt my disciples for no reason! Are you ignoring the rules of the clan and not paying attention to the palace master? Do you want to rebelSha elder and Mo deacon Qi Li knocked back the holy power of nine elders, and elder Sha cried out angrily. "Elder nine! You not only break the duel rules, but also kill ordinary disciples of our clan in full view of the public! You have violated our rules seriously! I will report your behavior to the palace master Deacon Mo''s face was cold, and he cried out, "come on!" "The disciple is here!" A group of dueling field disciples rushed over. "Take care of the nine elders and the people of Tianjian Pavilion immediately, and inform the three elders of the law enforcement department immediately and ask him to punish him!" Don''t drink too much. "Yes Cried the crowd. "You..." nine long old-fashioned speechless. All around the disciples are boiling... who could have thought that things would turn into such a result. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1027 After hearing the news, the three elders of the law enforcement department came in person. After learning about the situation, a face was instantly frozen and incomparable. "Gongming! What are you doing? Why can''t I get along with a disciple? " The three elders asked in a deep voice. "Three elders, this son is crazy! Killing my disciples in front of me! This is a rebellion!! Shouldn''t such an unfaithful, unfilial and unjust person be killed? It will only be the disaster of my sword heaven palace to keep it The nine elder angrily pointed to the white night road. "Deacon Mo, is that so?" The three elders turned their heads and looked at deacon Mo on the side. Mo deacon went forward and said a few words in the ear of the three elders. Nine elder suddenly feel bad, immediately big drink: "Mo deacon but toward that upright, three elder, you can''t believe Mo Deacon''s words completely!" "What? Gongming, are you doubting the justice of Deacon Mo? " Three elder eyebrows a pick, deep voice way: "that you should also suspect me?" "This..." nine elder immediately dumb. "Deacon Mo has told me the whole story. Since he has made a decision, it is not the fault of this disciple, so Gongming! Come on, I''ll find out about it! " The three elders sank. Nine elder heard the sound, the anger gnashing teeth, people severely stare at the white night, a swing sleeve, straight down the ring, angry toward the duel field layman. The three elders took a look at Liao Qiushan''s body, then stopped for a moment on the body of the white night. He shook his head lightly and turned to leave. The curtain has finally come to an end! "Good The people in the sword repair room cheered. All the people in Tianjian Pavilion looked ugly and left angrily. The disciples around also cast a strange look at the white night. There are exclamations, astonishment, shock, amazement, and a large number of eyes full of pity. Yes, it is the pity eyes that Xiao Fei Jian uses to look at the white night. "I have two sons, but I don''t know what to do! How dare he offend the elder? Don''t he want to care about the sword heaven palace Xiao Feijian sneers and shakes his head. "Yes, what''s in this guy''s head? No matter how the nine elder, it is also the elder. Even if he intervenes in the duel, what can he do? He is the pillar of our Yijian heavenly palace. Even deacon Mo has to give him some face. Even if he is taken down by the three elders, what can the clan do with him? This idiot doesn''t know what to do! Look at it. When the nine elder comes back, we''ll have to deal with him! " "Elder Sha is just a miscellaneous elder. He can''t keep him at all." "This guy is dead!" Many of the disciples talked about it in succession, and some even scolded idiots secretly. But the white night ignored. "Elder martial brother Bai, are you ok?" Trying to help the white night down the arena, a pair of eyes excited and worship, as if looking at the gods. "It''s OK!" White night smiles and wipes the blood from the corners of his mouth. It has to be said that the elder''s attack is really terrible. Even if he gathers the holy power and Dili in advance, and then pushes the strength of the universal body to the maximum, it is hard to resist the elder''s attack. This blow will force all the strength in his body. If he strikes again, he will not be blown to pieces... is this the power of the elder of Yijian Tiangong? This is still only the ninth, and the top eight. What is the strength? What kind of terrible strength is the master of Yijian heavenly palace? It''s hard to imagine... "all come to the sword room, I have something to say to you!" Elder Sha''s face was not very good-looking. He had been stretching his face. He called to the disciples and turned away. Trying to wait for others to look at each other. But the white night guessed a little. This skill has caused a lot of trouble to elder Sha. At least elder nine has completely offended him. "Go, go back!" The white night took a breath and walked to the gate. "White night, wait!" At this time, tie Wanqing ran over again. "What? Do you want to fight with me The white night couldn''t help laughing. "How can I take advantage of others'' danger when you look like this? Even if you win, you won''t win! " Tie Wanqing said seriously: "but the battle you just fought made me very surprised. In the white night, you are only an emperor, but you have such terrible strength. This makes me care more. So, make an appointment and fight with me when your injury is well!" "With you?" White night laughed and went straight out: "let''s talk about it then." Iron Wan Qing''s eyes are shining and looking at the back there. A strong sense of war flashed through the depths of the pupils. The most powerful thing about this man is not his power and soul formula, but his terrible insight and observation ability! When he killed Liao Qiushan, he was able to jump over the nine elder''s interception and forcibly kill Liao Qiushan! What a terror! The elder, however, has to face the door! Even if the best disciple is in front of the elder, he can''t walk a few moves! Although white night was injured, his courage and insight were terrible.This is not seen by many disciples. However, Xiao Feijian is aware of it, and tiewanqing also notices it. If he is not emperor, his strength will be more incredible! "White night! You wait! I will surely defeat you She murmured. The storm in the duel field spread like wildfire. In an instant, the whole Yijian heavenly palace was boiling up and down, and no one was not surprised! "Well, have you heard? A guy in the sword repair room has come up against the nine elder! " "What? Is it the sword room again? Did the people in the sword repair room take the wrong medicine? After accepting the thirteen elders, they went to provoke the nine elders? Are they crazy? " "Ghost knows, I heard that the nine elders all want to kill the disciple. Fortunately, the three elders came quickly, and the disciple was in peace." "It''s so terrible for the disciples in the sword training room!" "Is this rubbish going to heaven?" "I heard that it was the man in the sword repair room who killed Liao Qiushan in the duel that caused the nine elder to be so angry!" "Do people in the sword room have this kind of strength? Who is it? Is it an attempt? " "No, it seems that it''s called white night. It''s just a great emperor!" "My God, how could such a thing be possible? I think you are crazy It''s true ... people were shocked by the sound of discussion in every corner of the sword heaven palace. Things spread more and more widely, and even the elders had occasional voices. The sword repair room, which has not yet been rehabilitated from the dispute over wooden mansions, has been pushed to the top of the storm again. Some of the elite disciples who are addicted to cultivation can''t help but pay attention to it. And the name of white night is gradually known by the disciples of Tiangong. Sword repair room. Elder Sha sat by the fire, looking at the broken stove, pouring wine one after another, with a heavy look on his face. White night and others came in, but he was not polite. He went to elder Sha, picked up the wine that had not been drunk, and poured it fiercely. The elder Sha looked at the white night and said to the force, "go and get some jars next door." "Yes, elder." Try to laugh and run away. White night put down the wine jar, with a faint smile on his face and said, "if the elder has anything to teach, just train it. Listen to it in the daytime." "Training?" Elder Sha gave him a bad look: "is it useful to train you? Even if you poke a hole in the sky for me, the old man can''t control you! Is it useful to teach you? " White night laughed and did not speak. Elder Sha sighed heavily and shook his head helplessly: "but then, boy, this time we have offended the nine elders to death, and the future will not be easy." How can you bear that white night has damaged the face of nine elders in public? The most important thing for a strong man is dignity, especially for an elder. How can he establish himself among his disciples in the future? It''s hard to defend yourself against the elder. White night smile, light way: "the elder don''t have to worry, a person to do things when, I will solve by themselves, you don''t have to worry about me, lest be implicated." "What are you talking about?" Elder Sha was not convinced. He hummed: "you are my disciple. Tao Gongming really wants to start. Can the old man stand by? He protects the calf, but the old man doesn''t? What''s more, you boy today can be regarded as giving the old man a bad breath! Don, thank you for not having time. I''ll tell you, boy, I''ll make sure you do! " White night slightly a Leng: "evil gas?" "Yes, as you can see, the old man has no place in the eyes of these authentic elders. Just like you are despised by other disciples, it''s no way to do it. Who can make the old man not make progress and become inferior? But you boy can really give the old man a bad breath today! Good chopping!! I think after today, who dares to despise my sword training room! " Elder Sha laughed a few times, and suddenly thought of something. He shook the wine jar in his hand and said to the white night, "boy, from today on, you don''t need to repair your sword." "What?" White night slightly a Leng. However, elder Sha said solemnly, "from today on, the old man will teach you all my unique skills! I want to teach you my best resources and skills! I want to train you to be the strongest disciple in the sword training room "That doesn''t have to be. I''m already the best!" "The strongest in history!" "This is OK. Thank you, elder Sha." "Don''t worry about thanking me! Conditional! " Elder Sha narrowed his eyes, looked up and down at the white night, and said with a faint smile: "others can''t see it, but the old man can see it. Although you are only emperor, your talent is extremely abnormal! The old man is going to teach you everything. You have to do something for the old man! " "What''s the matter?" "You want to get into the top 100 for the old man in the Tiangong sword discussion!" Elder Sha narrowed his eyes. There was a ray of light in his turbid eyes!"Top 100?" The white night was stunned. All the disciples in the sword training room were terrified. For the people in the sword repair room... It''s almost to heaven! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1028 Bang Dang!!! A teacup was smashed to the ground. All the disciples inside and outside the room were scared. They lowered their heads one after another and did not dare to speak out! "Who is it? Say who it is! Kill younger martial brother Liao!! I must tear this man to pieces! Revenge for Mr. Liao! " A ferocious, livid man with long hair over his shoulders and a beard on his chin growled in a thick voice. The sound is rough and has great tension. It spreads around the whole Tianjian Pavilion. This man is the chief disciple of Tianjian Pavilion, Ge Mai! Xiao Mo, a disciple nearby, knelt on the ground and cried out: "report back to senior brother! It''s a white night in the sword room!! This man is extremely rebellious! He not only killed elder martial brother Liao in public by despicable means, but also humiliated nine elders in public, which made my Tianjian Pavilion lose face!! The ninth elder wanted to kill this rebellious man, but he was stopped by elder Sha and Deacon Mo, and he could not get revenge! Elder martial brother, do you want to avenge elder martial brother Liao and take out this evil spirit for master Xiao Mo cried, and the disciples around him also lowered their heads and sobbed. "Asshole!! Asshole The man roared loudly, and his sword strength was frantically vented. It seemed that he was going to tear up all the rooms. All the disciples were shocked. After the elder martial brother went out to practice, his strength became more and more terrible! "No revenge! I promise not to be a human being! " The man sank into his heart, and his pupils were filled with anger of hatred. The man lowered his voice and clenched his teeth and said, "it''s just that Shifu has repeatedly warned me that I''m not allowed to go to the swordsman''s room for revenge. He wants me to practice peacefully for this period of time, so as to prepare for the battle against the heavenly palace! I can''t even if I want to! " "Do you want to watch our Tianjian Pavilion being bullied by the sword repair room?" Xiao Mo cried. "Waste, what do you call?" Ge Mai put his foot on Xiao Mo''s body, which made him fall into a big fall and broke his head and blood. "But for your incompetence, how could things have come to this? Will younger martial brother Liao be killed? Will the master suffer such a great humiliation? " Roared Gamal. Little Mo is silent like a cold cicada. "Master, don''t be angry." The disciples said one after another. "Calm down? Hum! How can I calm my anger? " Ge Mai''s pupils were full of ferocity, and he said in a deep voice, "although master doesn''t allow me to do it, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it. From today on! Send a team of people to watch the sword repair room every day. If someone comes out, do it for me! Waste their souls When they heard this, they were all in a state of panic. "Elder martial brother, this..." "in case something is exposed... " afraid? Hurry up! Don''t let law enforcement find out? " Growled Gamal. When the disciples heard the sound, they looked at each other, and Xuaner Qiqi gave Gemai a fist: "yes, elder martial brother!" "We Tianjian Pavilion can be bullied by any department in the Yijian heavenly palace, but we can''t be bullied by the rubbish in the sword repair room!" Ge Mai looks ferocious. ... since elder Sha made the decision, he became a special person in the sword training room. On weekdays, he didn''t need sword, so he was directly taken to the next room by elder Sha to teach the skills. After all, they know that the reason why elder martial brother Bai is so is because of his perseverance and talent. After all, even if elder Sha''s one-on-one teaching, I''m afraid it will not increase too much. What''s more, it''s enough for them to improve their strength if they have a white night. In the cellar. Elder Sha filled the wine and walked to the central open space. He said, "what you learned last time is very good! However, these are the basic skills of the Yijian heavenly palace. You can understand these basic skills in a few days. It can be seen that your talent should be able to absorb some holy secrets easily. Therefore, I plan to teach you some other skills! " After that, elder Sha threw aside the wine jar and shook it in the air. Whoa! A Qi sword suddenly appeared in his palm. As soon as the sword was formed, people immediately got up. But his sword dance is particularly strange. After a few swords, a wonderful white figure appeared on his body. This figure is a sign of elder Sha, but his actions are quite different from those of elder Sha. Elder Sha takes the sword and cuts it on the left, and it stabs in front of him. When he cuts on the right, he picks up. There is no rule. It seems that someone else is using the sword. But it is based on the body of elder Sha, which is very mysterious. What is even more incomprehensible is that the attack and killing of this figure always leads to a tremor in the void. It seems that the destruction is extremely powerful, and it may surpass elder Sha! "What a wonderful sword skill!" The eyes of the white night that I watched from side to side brightened frequently. It''s much better than stepping on the evil star and the instant sword rhyme. "This set of sword formula is called" phantom sword chop "! It is one of the high-level sword rhymes in the sword heaven palace of my mind. Generally speaking, ordinary students can''t learn it. Only with the permission of the elder can they teach it! " Elder Sha said triumphantly."Teach me that piece!" "Don''t worry, if you want to be quick, you should keep your normal heart all the time." Elder Sha clasped his sword and stabbed forward! "When you attack and kill, you can resist Qi and kill the enemy with Qi. This is not so simple as one plus one, nor is it as simple as separation. Phantom sword cutting is a high-level sword technique of my sword heaven palace. If you can master this sword technique, even if you encounter a person with stronger strength than you, you can also use this sword formula to fight with one. Once this skill is used, it is equivalent to one Enemy two, take advantage of the enemy''s opportunity. Even if the situation is extremely unfavorable to you, at the moment of this move, you have already occupied the initiative and grasped the key to victory! " As elder Sha explained, he danced the sword. After a set of sword rules, the audience was dazzled and his mind followed the edge of the sword. After a while, the shadow disappeared and the air sword collapsed. Elder Sha turned back and sat on the side and continued to drink: "boy, go and have a try." "Good!" White night also itched, jumped directly in the past, but did not pull out the sword, also with Qi congealed sword, began to dance. Elder Sha was curious. "Why don''t you draw your sword?" "I only draw my sword when I fight." "Oh, I can''t understand, but your sword is very interesting." Elder Sha looked at the black sword on his waist and said with a smile: "two swords cut off Liao Qiushan''s two swords... Tut Tut, boy, did you find a good sword embryo in the sword tomb?" "Yes." White night laughed, but did not say much. Fortunately, elder Sha has a big nerve. If you let him realize that the sword tomb is completely destroyed, the white night will be over. "Oh, stinky boy, it''s good for you to repair your sword. You''re actually digging for a sword in the sword tomb!" Elder Sha looked helpless. Hearing the sound of the white night, he asked: "elder, what is the sword tomb? Why did I hear a Yu say that it''s very dangerous to go deep into the sword tomb. Is there anything in it? " When the words came out, the heart of the white night condensed a little bit. Although he had collected the black sword, he was more interested in the origin of the black sword. "Inside?" Elder Sha froze for a moment, his brows wrinkled, but he soon opened up again. He said, "there is a ferocious sword sealed in it. It is said that it was a fierce sword that was personally suppressed by the founder of the creation School of our sword heaven palace. In order to suppress this sword, the founder of the Chuang school died and sealed the sword for 100 years. The founder transformed the sword into a formation with his body, blood and veins, and set up a sword bone array However, according to the ancestor, a large number of divine swords have been collected from all over the past 100 years to suppress it. Fortunately, the fierce sword has been damaged, and its strength is far from as strong as before. Therefore, it will not be too difficult to suppress it. However, its ferocity and evil spirit are so terrible that ordinary soul people can''t bear it, and so is the divine sword. Therefore, the suppressed sword must be even more powerful every 50 years For another time, they have been on the side of fierce swords for a long time and will be corroded by their evil spirit. The limit of a qualified suppression sword is only 50 years. These swords are all found by our elders when they travel abroad. To calculate the time, it should be almost necessary to go out to look for a sword... " " so it is... "The white night showed a sudden color, but the expression was suffused with a trace of doubt. If the sword is so terrible, why can I take it so easily? It''s really frightening to think about the attack when the fierce sword exploded. If not for all the swords in the tomb of the sword were implicated by his sword intention and gathered in his palm, he might not have been able to subdue the fierce sword, or he would have died under the fierce sword. I''m afraid it''s not the secret in the sword?? Maybe it''s time to study this sword. Thinking of the white night, xuan''er settled down and continued to dance the sword. Although the white night is gifted, it is not easy to master. After a few dances, the shadow of the sword comes out, but the shape is not the same. Elder Sha is not polite. He directly scolds and corrects all kinds of things. White night also does not refute, strictly correct. After two days, the magic sword chopping in the white night is also quite quintessence. It can easily control the sword shadow, but its strength is not strong enough. Elder Sha''s scolding voice also gradually reduced a lot, although on the face is still one face does not care, but in the heart is already shocked repeatedly. "This boy is so scared. It took me nearly a year to learn this skill. He has been touching the threshold in these two days? What the hell... Where is this kid coming from? " Elder Sha murmured in his heart. His eyes were watching the white night of sword dancing. His eyes almost fell out of his socket. "Master, it''s not good!" At this time, the door of the wine cellar was pushed open, and several disciples rushed in in, looking flustered. "What happened?" Elder Sha shuddered and spilled all the wine in the wine jar. He immediately frowned and asked. "Wang Guan, Zhao Qing, they were... They were abandoned by people!" The rushed disciple looked pale and said in horror. "What?" Elder Sha suddenly got up, his face was incredible: "you... You say it again!""Wang Guan, Zhao Qing, they have been abandoned!" The disciple cried. As soon as his face was stiff in the white night, he stopped dancing the sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1029 A group of people rushed to the sword repair room in a hurry. They saw that some of them were weeping, some were biting their teeth, and others were angry. White night and elder Sha trotted past and pushed people away. However, in the crowd, two disciples were lying on the ground covered with blood. Their chest was covered with flesh and blood. The spirit of heaven had been shattered, especially miserable. "Who did it?" The old sand''s face turned black and his voice sank. "I don''t know." The disciple next to him shook his head and said, "Wang Guan Zhao Qing went to the resource department to collect training materials. However, as soon as he left the resource department, he was attacked by a poisonous hand. The other party started the illusion quickly, and then he ran away. They didn''t see who the other party was, and there was no trace left on the scene. Before the law enforcement team could catch up with him, the other party was gone!" "This is a premeditated attack!" Ah Yu Road. "It must be the animals of Tianjian Pavilion! Who else but them would have laid such a vicious hand on our swordsman? " Try to roar. "Yes, it must be the people from Tianjian Pavilion. They must be revenge for us. This is such a despicable thing!" A Dai was filled with righteous indignation. "A bunch of despicable people!" "We must fight back! We must seek justice for the two younger martial brothers! " "How? Are we going to make trouble in Tianjian pavilion? We have no basis, we will only give them excuses when we go "What should I do? Do you want to swallow your anger? " One by one, the disciples were angry and helpless, frowning. Dan emperor asked for a moment of silence to help the elders, but also to save their soul "Yes, elder." Try to nod and arrange someone to send them away. Elder Sha took a breath, sat on the chair beside him and drank the wine. His brows were locked. He thought again. Xu Jiucai said, "from today on, people in the sword training room are not allowed to leave here at will! In order to avoid accidents. " "Elder, how can we get resources?" A Dai asked. "I''ll get it for you." Sha elder hums a way: "I still don''t believe, they company commander old dare to attack?" "But in this way, are we not disgraced?" Trying not to be reconciled, he said, "do we have to be a shrinking turtle?" "What do you want?" Elder Sha glared and said, "have you ever beaten the man in Tianjian pavilion? If we cut off the nine elder''s beloved disciples, will the people of Tianjian Pavilion let us go so easily? " "Then we''ll have to spend our lives in the sword room?" Try to bite your teeth. All the disciples bowed their heads and clenched their fists. If they stay in the sword room all their lives, they are willing to leave Yijian Tiangong. Elder Sha looked at a group of disciples and was silent for a long time. He said faintly, "don''t worry, I''ll give you an account. Later... I''ll go and talk to elder nine." "Elder!" All the disciples looked at him, biting his teeth, and his eyes were red. Talk to elder Jiu? It''s just that the past has softened up and admitted his mistakes. It''s the past that bowed his head... if so, elder Sha''s last bit of face would have to be trampled on other people''s feet! Which is acceptable to the disciples? But if we don''t, what can we do? Other people are clean and tidy. Even if they report to the clan and ask them to come forward, they can''t help it. Without evidence, relying only on speculation, the clan will not pay any attention to it. In this case, there is no choice but to be soft. There was silence in the sword room. People are all low head, gnashing teeth. "Elder Sha, you don''t have to go there." Just then, a voice broke the silence. People looked at it one after another, and it was a white night! "Elder martial brother Bai! Do you have any good ways? " He asked in a hurry. "It''s not the best policy." The white night is light. "White night, don''t be impulsive. The Tiangong sword debate is about to start. Because of the duel field, I received a warning from zongmen yesterday that nothing can happen nearby, otherwise the zongmen will blame them." Elder Sha seemed to have guessed the idea of the white night and said immediately. The white night shook his head and said faintly, "elder Sha, you are the elder of our sword room. If you bow your head in the past, it will not only be that you have no face, but also the people in the sword room can''t raise their heads. Even if this matter is solved, do you think we still have the face to walk out of the sword room door? At that point, it''s really shrinking for a lifetime. " When elder Sha heard this, he frowned. "And it will also become a knot in everyone''s mind. Once a knot appears and is not well controlled, it will give birth to evil spirits. In this way, it will greatly affect our cultivation. Therefore, this knot... Must not be White night again. Don''t you know, elder Sha? But it''s better to have a heart knot than to destroy people, right?"What should we do now, elder martial brother Bai?" A Dai was busy. "Treat the body with their own way. If they dare to use Yin moves, can''t we use them?" White night''s eyes showed a trace of fierce light, coldly said: "a Dai, tomorrow you go to get resources alone, try hard, you several follow me, tomorrow we will stare at a Dai secretly, they dare to start, we will do." "The mantis catches cicadas, and the Yellow finches are behind?" When they heard the sound, their eyes were bright. "Good!" "Elder martial brother Bai, we listen to you!" On hearing this, elder Sha felt uneasy. He lowered his voice and said, "white night, I heard that GE Mai, the eldest disciple of the nine elders, has come back from training. However, his strength is much stronger than Liao Qiushan. I don''t agree with this matter. None of you are allowed to act recklessly." "Elder, do you really want to stay in the sword room all your life?" White night turned and fixed his eyes on him. Elder Sha''s whole body is slightly Zheng, looking at that pair of resolute eyes, a bellyful of words just reached the throat, and can''t help but swallow down. "Alas..." in the end, elder Sha shook his head and sighed: "it''s just... It''s a young people''s world now, I''m too old to persuade..." he thought for a moment and took a large number of pills from the ring on his finger and put them in front of the public. "These pills are all life-saving medicines. Take them with you. Be careful when you do things! Don''t show your horse''s feet. If something goes wrong, just run to the sword repair room. The old man will protect you. " At this moment, elder Sha had no choice. And... elder Sha can''t swallow this breath! "Good One by one, the disciples are rubbing their hands and their blood is boiling! Never be in a passive situation! It''s time to fight back! "Now that we''ve made a decision, we''ll start tomorrow." White night light way, also don''t go to take those pills, go to one side directly, begin to sit and adjust breath. Elder Sha looked at the disciples, said nothing, and poured a mouthful of wine. "It''s too much for the elder to do it." "In the end... Or I''m not strong enough to speak lightly." In the morning of the next day, a Dai went to the resources department alone, according to the white night. In order to let the other party take the bait, a Dai walks very stealthily. After all, something happened yesterday, and today another person ran out. The other party is not an idiot. He must feel abnormal, so let him pretend to dispel the other party''s doubts. Outside the sword building room, in addition to a disciple of the wooden man room, there is also a person hiding in the dark. As soon as a Dai appears, the man immediately turns around and rushes to the sky sword Pavilion. "Elder martial brother, someone came out of the sword building room again." The disciple quickly called to ge Mai, who was breathing. "Hum, I don''t know what to do. I sent them to the furnace room yesterday. Do you want anyone to go in today?" Ge Mai opened his eyes and said coldly, "ask Xiao Mo to do it directly and waste the spirit of heaven!" "Yes." The disciple nodded and immediately turned to inform. After a while, the four disciples of Tianjian Pavilion changed into ordinary disciples'' clothes and leaned cautiously towards the resource department. "Younger martial brother Dong, you should keep an eye on the law enforcement team. When they patrol under the pine trees at the back of the corner over there, stop them and buy us some time. We can do it with only half a column of incense." Xiao Mo stares at a Dai who walks cautiously towards this side in the distance and faces the disciple way beside him. "Good!" Tell Xiao Dong''s people to turn around and run away. After a while, a signal came from Xiaodong. "Good!" Little Mo''s eyes flashed a trace of cold, low voice: "everyone ready!" "Brother Mo, don''t you wait for him to come out?" The next disciple asked in a low voice. "No, it''s just one person. There''s no one around here. Let''s do it directly. We''ll take his spirit away! Revenge for elder martial brother Liao! " "Elder martial brother Mo, I always feel that something is wrong. The people in the sword repair room had an accident yesterday. How dare you come out today? Is it abnormal?" "They practiced yesterday. Do they want to practice today? Since we want to practice, we have to come to the Ministry of resources! What''s abnormal? What''s more, what kind of tricks can those rubbish in the sword repair room accomplish? " Small Mo disdain way: "do not think more, prepare!" "Good!" People press their hands on the sword, such as the cheetah about to attack, and stare at a Dai. A Dai is getting closer and closer! Fifty steps! Thirty steps! Ten steps! "Do it!" Xiao Mo suddenly drank, and the man rushed out in an instant, like a flash of lightning. His sword was drawn out in an instant, and he stabbed a Dai fiercely. At the same time, the two disciples directly opened the magic art behind him. A Dai was surrounded by a blur, and he could not see clearly the appearance of Xiao mo."Ah?" A Dai, who had been careful there, was shocked and quickly pulled out his sword to resist. But caught off guard, the opponent''s attack was too sudden, almost sneak attack. The defense in a hurry had no effect. The sword in his hand was hit by Xiao Mo''s sharp sword in an instant. "Good chance!" Small Mo low shout. The disciples on both sides rushed to him in an instant. The sharp sword in his hand was like a snake''s tooth and stabbed at a Dai''s heavenly soul. Sonorous! The edge of the sword is like a cold knife, which cuts through the void! Got it! The three were overjoyed. But... between the electric light and the flint, a black sword suddenly tore the fantasy land and chopped at the two swords in an instant. Bang Dang! The sword suddenly breaks... "what?" The three were shocked. "Holy power!" A low cry suddenly fell. Bang! Even small Mo, including three people were suppressed in the ground, unable to move. In the dark, he and others immediately surrounded him. . (ask for monthly ticket) for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1030 "You son of a bitch! How dare you!! How dare you attack our swordsman! Fuck you! Beast! Scum! To die Trying to rush over, one foot kicked a disciple over, a group of punches and kicks, even hit and scold, and three people including Xiao Mo all beat and scream, miserable. How can it look like a saint? White night eyebrow a frown, drink open way: "stop!" The crowd stopped. Several swords were aimed at three people, who were black and blue, and did not dare to move. "Elder martial brother! The law enforcement team is over there. Let''s hand them over quickly. " Try to shout out in anger. "Yes, hand them over to zongmen to let the whole clan know how mean the people in Tianjian pavilion are! Let these dogs show their true colors A Dai also called out, and everyone was filled with righteous indignation. "Hand it over to zongmen?" White night thought about it and shook his head: "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. Even if it''s handed over to the elder, I don''t think it will have a great impact on Tianjian Pavilion. After all, I killed Liao Qiushan. The three of them wanted to avenge Liao Qiushan, so they were so impulsive. The others in Tianjian Pavilion knew nothing about it. All the people in Tianjian pavilion would understand it. They would not think that Tianjian pavilion was wrong. On the contrary, it was sentimental and righteous. I would not allow them or praise them. At that time, the nine elders will come out to protect them. The clan must just give them a painless punishment! It''s a waste of effort. " Hearing the sound, people suddenly realized. Yes, elder Yijiu cares about the power of the sword heaven palace. Is it not easy to protect several disciples? What''s more, a Dai didn''t get any injuries. It''s very likely that it was a fight. What''s more, if these three people accuse them of a game and bite hard, it''s really hard to say what the situation will be like... "ha ha, you know, do you think Tianjian Pavilion is your garbage shelter? Will you let us go soon? Otherwise, we will go back and report to the elder, and you will have a lot to eat Small Mo cold smile way, have no fear. Try hard, a Dai all clench teeth, clench fist ceaselessly tremble. "Let it go? Impossible White night squint, eyes cold looking at small Mo three people: "since can''t send you to zongmen there, then don''t send it." After that, the white night pressed his hand on his sword handle and pulled out the dark sword slowly. The chilly body of the sword rubbed against the scabbard, giving people a sense of pain of soul shivering. "What are you going to do?" The two pupils of the three suddenly widened and looked at the white night in horror. "We have dealt with you, of course! After all, zongmen can''t do anything about you, so we have to do it ourselves. " White night laughs. "You... You don''t mess around, or we will definitely want you to look good!" Small Mo shudders a voice to shout, whole body cannot help shaking. But at the moment of speaking, the dark sword has turned into a black awn and stabbed at the spirit of Xiao Mo three. "Ah There was a scream. Pooh! A blood flower is blooming. The spirits of the three were directly picked out. Try hard, a Dai several people are a Zheng. Then see small Mo three people soft fall on the ground, one by one do not live convulsion, big mouth panting, eyes a dead silence. If the spirit of heaven is gone, people will be abandoned! This is the way of white night? Trying to make a crowd confused. All of a sudden, they found that their elder martial brother, Bai, was resolute and ruthless... how terrible! "Let''s go!" White night will sword put away, light said. "Oh... Ok... Go... Go!" Try hard to wait for a person''s heart to still have some shiver, hear the sound hastily nod, follow white night to leave. Leave little mo three people lying on the ground. "Elder martial brother, aren''t you afraid of being blamed by the clan? Xiao Mo, they will certainly go to the zongmen to sue us! " A Dai said anxiously. "For what? No one around to see, what they said themselves, can you testify? " White night light way: "death does not admit it is!" The crowd nodded. And as the spirit of the three people was abandoned, fell on the ground for about a while, Xiaodong just ran over in a hurry. "Brother Mo, are you ready? The scouts are coming Xiao Dong called as he ran. But when he saw the three men lying on the ground, he was shocked and yelled: "brother Mo!! What''s wrong with you? Senior brother Mo The sound startled all directions. When the three men were dismissed, the matter immediately spread to Tianjian Pavilion. Ge Mai led a group of disciples to rush over. At the same time, the three elders sent law enforcement disciples to come. People gathered outside the Ministry of resources, looking at Xiao Mo lying on the ground, each with different looks."Who did it?" "Tell me, who did it?" I don''t know. At this time, almost comatose small Mo opened his eyes and cried weakly: "elder martial brother! It''s... It''s the white night of the sword room... It''s him who... Abandoned our... " " sword room?? "White night" With his eyes wide open and his fist clenched, Ge Mai immediately turned his head and yelled at the disciples of the law enforcement department: "have you heard me? The people in the sword repair room did it! Please go and arrest white night immediately "In broad daylight, the sky is bright and the sky is bright. It is even more in my sword heaven palace. The people in the sword repair room are so lawless. It''s really outrageous!" Those disciples were also very angry and said, "follow me to the sword training room to get people!" "Let''s go!" A group of Tianjian Pavilion disciples and law enforcement department disciples ran toward the sword training room. When the disciples in the wooden room saw such a large group of people coming, they changed their looks and rushed into the room immediately. "The law enforcement department and the people from Tianjian pavilion are here!" The disciple of the wooden room yelled. Trying to repair the sword and other people immediately stop, from the next door to call the white night. Old Shachang wanted to show up, but was stopped by the white night. Since he is a disciple, there is no need for him as an elder. "White night! Where is the white night Ge Mai took the lead to lead his disciples to rush in. As soon as he entered the sword training room, his voice rang through the whole room. "Who, yelling in the sword room, you know the rules?" Trying to lead people to come over, one by one, not good, directly blocked in front of these Tianjian Pavilion people. The two sides stare at each other and draw their swords and crossbows. "You people in the sword building room are very brave. Even the people in Tianjian Pavilion dare to move?" "Who is the white night?" roared Gamal? Get out of here! I must get justice for my younger brother today "I am white night." The white night over there sat on the chair and looked at the sword, but he did not look at this side. He said carelessly. "You?" Ge Mai looked at the white night with more indignation in his eyes: "an emperor, dare to be so arrogant! Catch up "Yes, elder martial brother!" The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion rushed. "Who dares to mess with me?" They tried to pull out their swords and drink. People in Tianjian Pavilion also pulled out sharp swords one after another. The two groups of people were facing each other with swords. The scene was very tense! "Good! People in the sword repair room are going to rebel Ge Mai sneered and said, "well, I want to see if your sword building room has the ability to fight against our Tianjian Pavilion!" After that, he waved his hand. "Kill me "Then kill it!" White night raised his head and said faintly. If you really want to fight, you don''t have to be afraid. "Stop it!" At this time, people from the law enforcement department immediately stepped forward and stopped between the two sides. People stop. Seeing the ornaments on these people''s bodies, the face of trying hard to look at in an instant. "Who are you?" The white night is light. "I''m from the law enforcement department. My name is Qingping." "I warn you, who dares to mess here, I can immediately mobilize the zongmen guard to execute you!" he said in a deep voice People are silent, sword down. Qingping was quite satisfied. Xuaner turned her head and said, "white night, I ask you, did you abolish the spirits of Mo ya, Zhang Kong and Kong Jie, disciples of Tianjian pavilion?" "Elder martial brother Qingping, we should talk about evidence in everything. If we can''t get evidence, it''s not good to be bloody!" White night laughs. "Evidence? Xiao Mo, they all said you did it! What can the three of them see with their own eyes The first disciple said angrily. "Then the spirits of some of our younger martial brothers in the sword building room have also been abolished. They all said that it was the people of Tianjian Pavilion. Why didn''t the senior brothers of the law enforcement department punish the people of Tianjian pavilion?" White night eyebrows a pick, the reverse mouth asks a way. The words fell to the ground, and Qingping and others changed their faces. White night is afraid to grasp this point to make an article. In fact, how can Qingping and others not know who they were harmed by? However, when the nine elders opened their mouths, they could not say much. Now, if we catch the white night, if we don''t start at the sword pavilion that day, we will leave a handle. If elder Sha makes the matter to the elder or the palace master, their law enforcement department will surely suffer. "Since there is no evidence, then you are slander! We still have to work. Please leave, or we will delay our sword cultivation process. I''m afraid there will be a shortage of swords distributed to Tianjian Pavilion and law enforcement department next time. " The white night is light. Qingping hears the voice, but his face is not very good-looking. He looks at GE Mai and nods slightly. Gamal immediately gnawed his teeth, and the man gazed at the white night and said in a deep voice, "white night! Remember it for me! I will take revenge"Revenge? What revenge? Do you still want to send people to ambush our sword repair room as before? " "Do you think it''s just that simple?" Gamal growled, "I''ll make you want to live, not to die!" After that, Gamal waved his hand and said, "let''s go!" The crowd left in a rush. "Bang! What the hell "I know it''s dead!" Try hard to wait for a person disdainful call, see its leave. "Elder martial brother Bai, it''s a great day today!" "Yes, elder martial brother Bai, since they are still not willing to give up, or we will go to ambush for another wave if we don''t do it twice?" A Dai ran over and said excitedly. "No way." White night shook his head: "if such a thing happens, the law enforcement department must be held responsible. The patrol and defense of zongmen will be greatly strengthened. If you do it again, you are likely to be arrested. During this period of time, everyone should not mess around any more. Moreover, the Tiangong sword debate is about to start. Let''s take pains to prepare for it." "Yes . (ask for monthly ticket) for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1031 With the intensification of the contradiction between Tianjian Pavilion and the sword training room, more and more people went to the theatre. Especially when the disciples on both sides were abolished, the temple was shocked and the clan attached great importance to it. After knowing the situation, the three elders came to investigate in person. However, the disciples on both sides were saints, and their hands and feet were clean, leaving almost no trace. Even if they knew who did it, there was no evidence Under the circumstances, the three elders are not easy to investigate and deal with. They can only increase martial law and rectify the order of the clan. Under the vigorous and strict investigation of the three elders, don''t say that they started. Even the quarrels among the disciples were much less. The Tiangong sword discussion is about to start, and the Yijian heavenly palace has rarely recovered a period of peace. During this period of time, the disciples either ran to the Danlu room or the resources department, or ran to the duel field. Most of them were at these points, and the seed players who went out for training also returned to the zongmen. A few days before the beginning of the sword discussion, many powerful and terrifying powers also arrived at the Yijian heavenly palace, and representatives from all departments were sent to meet them. When the great power comes and the disciples return, the strong are like clouds. They gather in the sky palace, and the masters come to the city like rain. The whole Yijian heavenly palace was bustling and bustling with figures everywhere. These are all the strong outside the clan who came to watch the battle of the sword in the Yijian heavenly palace. They have a good relationship with the Yijian heavenly palace. There are aristocratic families and some outside sects. Their arrival makes the temple more noisy. However, the white night did not pay attention to these vijian heavenly palace guests. At the moment, he was still hiding in the sword repair room, neither practicing sword nor practicing. He was groping for the black sword on his waist. For a moment, he dragged the sword with both hands, closed his eyes and realized thinking. At the same time, he picked up the wine jar and poured a few mouthfuls, which was very natural and comfortable. I don''t even know the name of the black sword. I think about it for a while and communicate it with the meaning of the sword. He found that the sword''s body was like an endless ocean, and relying on the sword''s intention, he opened the gap leading to the sea, so that his strength and spirit could be integrated into the sword body, and then he could easily control it. White night was thinking more than once whether he had gathered the sword power of the whole sword tomb, forced to break through the prohibition of the sword, and forced to link with the spirit, so as to control the sword? Br > "perhaps what the elder said about the strength of the saber was just the surface of my understanding!" White night thought. "White night!" At this time, a figure stood in front of him, accompanied by a burst of intoxicating fragrance. White night looked up, on the face is iron Wan Qing that Jiao dimple face. Today''s tie Wanqing didn''t wear a disciple''s uniform. Instead, she wore a sword suit with red stripes and white edges. It looked like a lotus flower in the water. She was beautiful and refined. In addition, her unique temperament was very attractive, so that the disciples in the sword room looked at her frequently. This is the privilege of seeded players. If ordinary disciples, such as white night, can only wear the clothes of disciples every day, otherwise they will be in trouble by the law enforcement team. "Oh? Elder martial sister tie, what can I do for you The white night looked at the woman and said casually. "The sword debate in the heavenly palace is about to start. I want to have a competition with you." Tie Wan said quietly. "The arena is full of people. If you go there, you have to wait in line. Forget it." After drinking wine in the white night, he continued to watch the sword. "I don''t want to compete with you, but the Tiangong sword debate is about to begin. I want to compete with you and pick out the shortcomings of my sword technique." Tie Wan Qing took a deep breath and said faintly. Hearing this, the white night music ah, funny looking at iron Wan Qing. "I said," elder martial sister tie, if you really want to find someone to point out your sword attack, are you looking for the wrong person? I''m just a great emperor. Are you looking for me? There are so many experts and talents in the clan. If you don''t ask them to come here, it will be ridiculed again for your wooden house. " Iron Wan Qing hears the sound, but repeatedly shakes his head. "No, white night, although your soul state is not high, your strength and sword skills are extraordinary! Although you are an emperor, I believe that you are stronger than ordinary sages! As you can see from the defeat of Liao Qiushan in the war, maybe you are no less inferior than Xiao Fei Jian. Even in swordsmanship, you may surpass Xiao Fei Jian! " "Xiao Fei sword?" White night thought of the guy who pretended to be a good man in the duel field before, and said with a smile: "thank you for your appreciation, but you must have made something wrong. How much is the strength of Xiaofei sword in the clan?" "Zongmen? Do you mean the last session of the heavenly palace Tie Wanqing shook his head: "he is lower than me, ranked in 178." "More than a hundred?" Almost, I didn''t feel surprised. "What''s the matter?" Tie Wanqing looks at him curiously. "No... I think that Xiao Fei Jian is also an expert at using sword. How can he rank more than 100?" The white night breathed a breath, the corner of the mouth twitched the next way. "That''s because you don''t see the elite disciples. They are the mainstay of our school, especially the disciples under the leadership of the great elder, the second elder and the third elder. All of them are powerful and unique. Even if they are placed in Lisheng Prefecture, they are all figures of one side." Tie Wanqing said this, eyes rippling with a strong sense of War: "basically, they are all in front of the ranking! I want to break this deadlock! ""Oh? Do you want to compete in the top ten? " Asked the white night. "Of course, I''ve been practicing outside and going through a life of death just to break into the top ten in this Tiangong sword debate!" Tie Wanqing pinched her little hand. As a matter of fact, it''s very difficult for her to advance to the top 100, but she got a big chance through her experience outside this time. By virtue of this chance, she believes that she will surely have the hope to rush into the top ten! "Interesting!" White night touched his chin, nodded and said, "you are the seeded player in the wooden room. I think your understanding of the sword technique is also unique! Well, I''ll do it with you! " "Really?" Tie Wanqing''s eyes flashed with joy and said, "well, we''ll start now." "Is it here?" "Don''t you say you have to queue up to go to the arena? That''s a waste of time. Your sword room is big enough. Don''t urge the holy power. Just fight with the sword spirit and strength. " "Good." After saying that, they went directly to the next room. Tie Wanqing saluted the drunken elder Sha and drew out his sword to fight against the white night. "Well, don''t fight here. What happens if you break my wine?" Elder Sha is in a hurry. But tie Wanqing didn''t bird him at all, especially in the white night. Sha Chang was so old-fashioned that he said: "now the younger generation is really more and more ignorant of etiquette." "Why don''t you draw your sword?" Tie Wanqing saw that the white night just put the sword on the hilt and did not pull it out of the scabbard. "If you start, my sword will come out naturally." A faint smile on the white night. "Then you must be careful!" Iron Wan Qing''s expression congeals, suddenly steps a little, the person suddenly disappears. Whoosh! Almost at the moment of her disappearance, a cold light was cut down from the void. It was sad and gorgeous, which made people unable to react. But at the moment when the cold light hit, the arm of the white night was also drawn. The dark sword came out of the sheath and fell on the side of the white night as if in a twinkling, and firmly held the cold light. It doesn''t give her many advantages, because she doesn''t have much power. The black sword seemed plain, but its amazing power was like a big wave, and it hit her again and again. Tie Wanqing was shocked to find that he could not resist! This white night is really not simple! Tie Wanqing thought in his heart. He immediately retreated, and the pace was a little bit more, and the man disappeared again. But now, when he appeared again, he was already in front of the white night. His sword whirled rapidly and broke the void. He drew thousands of sword shadows and killed the white night. However... the white night still waved, a black light passed by, cut off countless sword shadows, and shook the sword back. The surging strength makes tie Wanqing a little unprepared. She retreats again and again, until the fifth step stops. People raise their eyes and look at the white night in surprise. "Your sword is fast and fierce, and very steady! I''m really right. You are really a Kendo master! " Tie Wanqing squinted. In fact, not only this, she found that from the beginning to the end, the sword meaning of the white night has been in a state of introversion! It''s like a fierce beast hiding its claws! He didn''t even try his best! And tie Wanqing believes that the sword is the strongest place in the white night! In recent days, tie Wanqing runs to the sword training room almost every day. Once there, he practices his sword in the daytime, which amazes many people. As a result, it was said that the topic of building a wooden sword in the night was wantie. In fact, it was not tie Wanqing who fell in love with white night, nor did she have any idea about the sword repair room. Instead, she realized Bai Ye''s unique understanding of Kendo from the duel between Bai Ye and Liao Qiushan. With the practice of sword in the past few days, tie Wan''s liquidation proved his conjecture. This white night, if not because of the poor soul, I''m afraid it will be a person of the day in the Yijian heavenly palace. Tie Wanqing''s heart congsu, staring at the white night, eyes light waves with bursts of heat, mouth way: "white night, you will certainly become a strong enemy of me in the future!" "Wait till I get to the saint''s realm first." White night doesn''t care. Iron is gentle and clear. A few days passed quickly. In the middle of the palace, a long golden rainbow suddenly soared into the sky, and then exploded, turning into countless golden streamers, lighting up the whole palace! All the disciples raised their eyes one after another, and there was a strong sense of war in everyone''s eyes. This golden rainbow indicates that the formation of Tiangong sword has been started. The battle of sword in the heaven palace has started! . (today is not an outbreak, it can only be counted as a overtime. The outbreak starts on the 14th, and the bottom is guaranteed at the fifth watch of the following days. When the time comes, friends who have monthly tickets can vote for Lao Huo in those days. Thank you very much.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1032 With the opening of the Tiangong sword discussion, the heavenly palace of the Italian sword instantly boils up. It''s time to go to the stadium! Elder Sha led the swordsman out of the room. Along the way, everyone was excited and excited. "Have you heard? More than a dozen clan families have come to our Yijian temple to watch the battle this time. This competition of our clan has attracted worldwide attention "Yes, it is said that people from the Seven Star mausoleum, Chongxiao temple, Biyun Pavilion and ziweixian valley are all here, as well as yundingjian residence! This Yunding sword residence is the enemy of our Yijian heavenly palace. Unexpectedly, they also sent their disciples to watch the battle. It seems that they want to learn the swordsmanship of our Yijian heavenly palace! " "That''s not true? Yunding Xianju is also a swordsman. How can I miss this opportunity? What''s more, over the years, Yunding Xianju has been oppressed by our Yijian heavenly palace and can hardly raise its head. Do you think they don''t want revenge "They want to fight against us? What a dream "Give them another hundred years, and they may not be able to catch up with us!" "There will be a battle between Yijian Tiangong and Yunding Xianju sooner or later, but now we are only superficial relations. We have not torn our faces. We can''t lose the etiquette of Yijian Tiangong." The disciples were talking and excited. "I said," do you guys have enough to eat and have nothing to do? Does it have anything to do with our sword building room? Our sword training room has become a garbage shelter in our family. If it wasn''t for elder martial brother Bai who won us some dignity, we would not even have the qualification to participate in the sword discussion in the heavenly palace! Do you have time to discuss this? If we really want to fight with yundingjianju, we can''t get on the stage, we can only hide behind and repair our swords! " He tried to shout and poured cold water on the excited disciples around him. The people were down at once! "You''ll all raise your voice to cheer for elder martial brother Bai later, do you hear me? Whose voice is low, watch out for my fist Try to hum. "Yes, elder martial brother!" People are powerless. A Yu and other female disciples couldn''t help laughing. They looked at the white night one by one, showing admiration and admiration in their eyes. Try to have a saying that''s right. White night really gives confidence to the people in the sword room. If in the past, the sword training room would not pour out like this one. If the elder led the disciple to the competition, he could play two games if he was lucky, and only one if he was not. Then he would come back and continue to cultivate the sword. Any activity in the clan, the sword building room is just a form of walking, almost forgotten existence. How could it appear like today? "Boy, don''t be nervous. There should be no big problems with your ability in the first few games. As long as you don''t rank among the seeded players, it won''t be too bad. Try to break into the top 1000 and then refuel to get closer to the top 500!" Elder Sha said. "Didn''t you want me to be in the top 100?" The white night asked. "This... Try your best." Elder Sha hesitated and shook his head. Into the top 100, perhaps he is too impulsive a word. The first 100... That''s too difficult. There are more than 100 elite disciples in the sect. Ordinary disciples like sword training room are almost fantastic. White night laughed and did not speak. "Hee hee, you can''t catch up with me! Ha ha At this time, a bright like a silver bell like laughter came over, and then the holy power stirred, and a figure rushed towards this side like a strong wind. "Be careful!" The disciples here yelled and dodged. White night slightly a Leng, twist past, but see a figure straight toward him, he dare to hide, but see the figure suddenly flash, fell forward in the past. Bang! He fell flat with his face almost on the ground. White night looked at the eye, some can not help laughing. This is a little girl in exquisite blue clothes. She is young and in her prime. She wears a ball and is cute. She has a sword pinned on her waist. Her lips are red and her teeth are white. Her appearance is exquisitely carved, which makes people feel pity. At the moment, she just got up and was touching her knee. "Is it OK?" White night stretched out his hand, a faint smile. "You stink, why are you in my way? Make me wrestle The little girl''s mouth did not have good breath to shake off the palm of the white night, the breath exhaled a way. White night bitter smile, shook his head, is ready to leave, but see the little girl''s waist hanging a familiar token. "Are you a God God?" He frowned. "What? Any comments? Don''t think you people in Yijian Tiangong are great. We shangshenzong are not afraid of you Hummed the little girl. White night did not speak, turned to go. "Hello! You haven''t apologized yet The little girl saw this scene, and immediately rushed to stop the white night. All the disciples in the sword training room were confused. "Little girl, you wrestled yourself. How can you blame our elder martial brother Bai?" A Dai nearby immediately said."Elder martial brother Bai?" The little girl looked up and down at the white night and was surprised: "he''s just a great emperor. Is he the elder martial brother of your saints? Isn''t that funny? Ha ha ha... "The girl burst into laughter. Everyone was angry. This little girl''s film is so rude. "You don''t see that our elder martial brother Bai is just a great emperor. He can even defeat a saint! If you dare to look down on our elder martial brother Bai, you must be careful! " Ah Dai hum. "Cut! Just a great emperor, look at you blowing! If you have a few moves with me, I will let you know what the real power is The girl disdained. I don''t care about her at night. "Don''t waste time, the game is about to start." Elder Sha glanced at the girl and said in a deep voice, "Nvwa, it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it. Enter the arena first. The competition will start soon." "Who are you?" "I am the elder of Yijian Tiangong, Shazhi!" "The elder is great The girl finally restrained, and the elder Chong Sha made a face and ran away alone. The crowd was quite helpless. At this time, later, I saw a group of masters of Shenzong came late and chased the little girl, all of them looked nervous. I think this little girl is not a low status person in shangshenzong. However, she is so young and immature that she has the strength of semi saint. It''s a magical place. People move on. "Oh? Look, the swordsman is coming Just as he was about to enter the gate of the arena of argumentation, in front of the hustle and bustle of the gate, I don''t know who yelled. "Ha ha, why are all these rubbish here?" "So many half saints, and the great emperor! They still have face? This is ridiculous! It''s better to hide in the sword repair room and continue to cultivate the sword. Don''t come out and be disgraced! " "That''s it The disciples said one after another, sneering. However, the Dharma did not blame the public, and everyone was not afraid of what elder Sha said. "Damn it!" Try hard to wait for a person but gas is not light, gnash one''s teeth, angry unceasingly. "Don''t pay attention. Get in." Said the white night. The crowd went to the gate in spite of their anger. However, at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the gate, directly stopped the people in the sword repair room. "Six elders?" When elder Sha saw the visitor, he hurried forward, and all his disciples worshipped him in a hurry. "See the six elders!" The six elders are in charge of the library. They are the teachers of Xiao Feijian. They are highly respected in the clan and no one dares to disrespect them. Isn''t he supposed to enter early? Why are you here? "Elder Sha, don''t be too polite. You are an old man in our heavenly palace. Why should you be so polite?" The six elders laughed and stroked the long white beard. "What''s the word of six elders? We still have to do something about the basic etiquette Elder Sha chuckled, but his heart was full of fog and said, "six elders, you should accompany the elder in there to entertain the guests coming from outside? How could it be here? " "Did you come to meet us?" "It''s possible. Don''t you think our elder martial brother Bai is so powerful that the clan has begun to attach importance to it." "Ha ha, it''s worth saving face!" A Dai several people whispered with joy. However, how can the reality be as good as they think? The six elders laughed and said, "it''s not a big deal. I came here to receive the words from the elder. I hope the sword repair room can help with it." "Cooperate?" Elder Sha was stunned: "elder, do you have any task to arrange for our sword room? But it doesn''t matter. " "Oh... There is no task, just..." the sixth elder looks puzzled. Xuan''er''s voice dropped a little bit and whispered: "that... Elder Sha, I will not bend around the corner, because there are too many guests from other clans and family forces. The elder knows that all the people in the sword training room are coming, so... " so what? " Elder Sha''s eyebrows were raised. "So... I hope the people in the sword repair room will go back, as long as the participants in the sword repair room stay with you." The sixth elder sighed. "What?" The people were all shocked. "Why is that?" Elder Sha immediately asked. The six elders could not help shaking his head: "elder Sha, you can see that there are a lot of distinguished guests who come to the temple to discuss swords this time. We must show the most elite disciples to those noble guests, but... Sword cultivation room..." speaking of this, the six elders did not go on. But everyone knows everything! It turns out that the clan dislikes that the spirit level of the people in the sword repair room is too low. They are either half saints or great emperors. Therefore, we hope that they will not show up here, so as not to be seen by the strong men of other sects and lose their faces. Elder Sha''s face darkened immediately.The six elders said in a hurry: "elder Sha, don''t get me wrong. The sect has no intention of discriminating against you. It''s really... " don''t say it! " Elder Sha bit his teeth, raised his hand and growled, "we will go back." "Elder sha..." "go back!" Elder Sha bit his old teeth and roared in a deep voice: "all people go back except the white night!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1033 Elder Sha''s eyes were red, his face was black, his fist was pinched to death, and his thin body was shaking. It''s humiliating! The sword building room is disliked by the clan! At this moment, try hard, a-dai and a-yu are all angry and resentful. Even if it is a white night, their hearts are unwilling. It''s going too far. However, no one dares to obey the order of the elder. "White night, you and elder Sha go in. The others go back to the sword training room first. The elder said that in order to compensate you, a batch of excellent materials will be sent to the sword repair room from the resources department. You need to improve your soul state as soon as possible!" Six elder vomited a breath, open mouth to say. Delivery? Is that comfort? Maybe. It''s just that if you take this material, it will become the laughing stock of the whole Yi Jian Tiangong people in the future. They are not qualified to sit in the Tiangong sword arena. What a humiliation... "no need." Before elder Sha opened his mouth, he was interrupted by the white night. "White night..." people all looked at him. However, he shook his head in the white night and said slowly, "six elder, please tell the elder that the supplies don''t have to be sent. They only need to promise us a condition in the sword repair room." Six elder Leng next, look to Sha elder, but see sand elder firm nodded: "white night meaning, is my meaning!" "That''s good!" "White night, what conditions do you have? If I can, I will try my best to be satisfied! " White night was not polite. He nodded and said, "I hope that when I break into the top 100, zongmen will allow people from the sword repair room to enter the arena and cheer for me!" "Top 100?" Six elder Leng for a long time, suddenly burst into laughter: "top 100? White night, are you sure you''re right? " "I''m awake!" The white night is expressionless. "Good!! Good!! This condition does not need the elder to agree, I can do the next Lord for you! As long as you enter the top 100, I will go to the sword room and ask them to come over! " Six elders smile way, the smile that the eye cannot suppress. Top 100? Sword repair room? This is a dream! "Good!" White night nodded, trying to wait for humanity: "you follow Sha elder, they go back first, I can compete alone." "Elder martial brother, be careful yourself!" The disciples nodded and worried. "White night, the old man is waiting for your good news in the sword repair room!" Elder Sha didn''t say much. He mumbled his lower lip and turned to lead others to leave. The people''s back is very quiet, dry and desolate. When the disciples around saw the swordsman leave, they laughed scornfully one by one. "Did you hear that? The training room is not even qualified to enter the competition field! " "That''s not true? As I said, it''s a shame that they sit in it! How could zongmen do such a thing "Ha ha, that white night also said that he entered the top 100 and asked the six elders to invite people over? Top 100!! Ha ha ha ha, isn''t it to laugh people to death? " "I think most of the night is crazy!" All the people were laughing and talking, and they were more and more sarcastic about the tone of the sword training room. The six elders couldn''t help laughing. They didn''t know whether to laugh at the white night or something else. "White night, go in. The competition is about to start. You should get ready quickly." "Well." White night light road, toward the inside. There are hundreds of competition platforms in the center of the stadium. Around the competition platform, there are a large number of floating pumice stones. Thousands of people are on each pumice stone. At a glance, there are at least hundreds of thousands of people around. The scene is particularly boiling. Those sitting on the gray stone are ordinary disciples, while those sitting in the middle of the competition area are representatives from various forces. Not only the small and medium-sized sects such as the Seven Star mausoleum, Chongxiao temple and Biyun Pavilion, but also representatives of large families such as ziweixian Valley, yundingjianju, Zuojia, Murong family, Ximen family and so on. In addition, shangshenzong and Yunv Tiangong also came. There were people everywhere in the whole competition field. The strong ones were like clouds, and the souls were countless. Wandering around in the daytime, I''m going to find a place to sit down first. The first round is still a knockout round. All the students participating in the sword competition are informed with a token. When he is on the stage, there will be a message from the referee on the token. Most of the elders of the clan have come, all of them are sitting in front of the VIP area. They will witness the competition together with the guests of Yijian heavenly palace to ensure fairness. However, walking, a group of people suddenly toward the white night, instantly surrounded him. The white night''s pace was stiff, and he moved his eyebrows. Looking up, it was Gamal''s fierce eyes.People from Tianjian Pavilion! I''m afraid it''s not the trouble for the swordsman! The disciples on the pumice stones around him raised their heads one after another, looking left and right, staring at this side. "Do you dare to take part in the competition? Get out of here! This kind of competition can kill people Gamal said coldly. It is clearly stipulated in the competition that people''s lives should not be deliberately hurt, but those disciples who fail to kill people will not be executed. After all, everyone will not be able to exert their full strength in that way, and the significance of the competition will be lost. Therefore, in case of accidental homicide in the competition, there will be no punishment. This is actually the tacit consent to murder in disguise. "So, do you want to kill me?" Smile in the white night. "Of course I do, but I know that I can''t meet you, because you can''t hold on for a few rounds, and I''m going to hit the top 100!" Ge Mai said coldly, "but don''t be too happy too soon. When the Tiangong sword discussion is over, I will personally visit your sword repair room! I want you to look good! " "I can''t wait." White night laughs. "Is it?" Grimace flashed in his eyes and gazed coldly at the white night. There was no fear in the white night. With so many powerful elders looking at this kind of place, he didn''t believe Ge Mai dared to mess around. Whoever does it first will have bad luck! "Gamal, what do you want to do? Get out of here At this time, the cold cheers spread, and a large number of disciples from the wooden room rushed over and surrounded the people in Tianjian Pavilion. And the first person, is the valiant iron Wanqing!! "Oh? No wonder you dare to come alone. It turns out that you are covered by tie Wanqing One day, the disciple of the sword Pavilion laughed: "tut Tut, I know I''m hiding behind a woman! It''s a waste in the sword room! "It''s said that tie Wanqing has been in and out of the sword training room all the time. Can''t he hook up with the white night?" "Ha ha, no way!" "It''s a pity that I''m more handsome than white night!" "Ha ha ha..." the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion laughed. "Asshole!" "You dare to insult our elder martial sister again, try it!" The disciples of the wooden room were indignant and wanted to draw their swords, but they were stopped by tie Wanqing. If people make trouble in such places, they will be severely punished. However, Ge Mai glanced at the white night, and then looked at tie Wanqing. He sneered and said, "tie Wanqing, I think you''re also born well, and your strength is not so vulgar. How can you like such a waste? What a blind man! only! Just, waste and waste together, perhaps there is resonance! I''ll get rid of your wooden house together on the stage later With a wave of his hand, Gamal led the man away. "Let''s go!" The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion yelled and left. The wooden house is full of teeth. Iron Wan Qing glared at GE Mai who left, and turned her son and said, "white night, are you ok?" "It''s OK. Thank you very much." The white night smiles. "You''re welcome." Iron Wan Qing looked at the white night, and then looked at his back, curious: "how come you alone?" "No one else is allowed in." White night light way. When this was said, everyone looked strange and understood what was going on. I''m afraid he can''t come in if he doesn''t sign up for the competition at night? Iron Wan Qing sighed and said, "you come to our wooden house to sit here." "This..." "it doesn''t matter. I think you don''t have many friends in the clan. You are a great emperor. It''s not suitable to sit anywhere. You are familiar with our wooden house." Tie Wan is pure and clear. How does this feel prickly? But what tie Wanqing said is also true. He is a great emperor. It is not suitable for him to sit anywhere. The one with the lowest level on every pumice stone is a saint. Where can he live? "All right." White night nods. A crowd flew towards the pumice in the far right corner. The stage gradually stabilized. People seem to have come almost. Just in front of the stage, there are two pumice stones. These two pumice stones are long strip pumice stones. The seats on them are empty. They are curious to see in the daytime and can''t help asking, "who is sitting there?" Tie Wanqing''s eyes rippled with a sense of war and did not speak. The white night happened to be strange, but a streamer flew in from outside the stadium and landed directly in front of the competition platform, facing the VIP area and the elder area. All of a sudden, the whole room was boiling, and the disciples made a cry of surprise. The visitor was a man in a blue sword suit and carrying a green sword. The man was very delicate and had a vivid breath, but he could not detect any holy power and soul power. As soon as the people were present, people were attracted. He knelt down on one knee and saluted many elders and distinguished guests in front of him."Disciple Qingtian! I''m here to meet all the elders. I''ve met all of you As soon as this word falls, the scene boils louder. Hearing the sound in the white night, I also opened my eyes slightly. It was Qingtian, the chief disciple of the three elders. This is a seed player! For a moment, countless people''s eyes were locked on that person. "Good! Good!! Good All the elders nodded one after another, and the three elders laughed and were very satisfied. "Qingtian, take your seat! Play well The elder, who was sitting in the middle of the Presbyterian table, said in a deep voice. "Yes, elder!" Qingtian clasped his fist, and with a smile, Xuaner jumped up and fell on the long pumice on the left. Seeing this, the white night suddenly realized. It turns out that these two long pumice stones are for the seeded players! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1034 With the arrival of the Qing Dynasty, all the people paid attention to him. A hundred years ago, in the Tiangong sword debate, Qingtian rose with a good result ranking eighth, enjoying the same resource treatment as the great elder, and even received the reception of the palace master, becoming a bright star in the Yijian heavenly palace. This time, after enjoying a hundred years of rich cultivation resources, what level of strength will he grow? A lot of people are looking forward to it. The students of the law enforcement department are usually the most rigorous and steady. At this moment, when they see the arrival of the Qing Dynasty, they can not help but show their excitement. Well, it''s the representative of their law enforcement department! However, not long after the arrival of Qingtian, another rainbow flew in from the outside of the competition platform, separating the sight from the sky. "Elder martial brother Qingtian, you are so fast! Do you think that elder martial brother Qingtian''s strength has improved to a higher level? Ha ha ha... " when the voice fell, a coarse mineral man in a black sword suit and a cape behind him rushed to the ground and fell heavily on the ground. At that moment, it was as if the whole heaven palace of Yi Jian was shaking. The man''s sword clothing is broad, and his physique is particularly strong. His face is full of dross, and his momentum is heroic. What is more remarkable is that he carries a heavy sword behind his back! It was a sword as thick as a door plank. It was extremely dark. Only the blade was bright, and I didn''t know how heavy it was. When the man got up, every step he took, the ground would vibrate slightly, just like a giant walking. "Good momentum! It''s so impressive! " "This is not easy!" There was a burst of appreciation in the VIP area. The powerful people looked at the visitors one after another. After a while, they all showed their appreciation. Hearing the sound, the four elders on the Presbyterian table stroked their beards and laughed, their faces full of satisfaction. However, he saw the man come forward and salute the elders with a loud voice like thunder. "Disciple Yao Heng! See the master, meet the elders, meet the elders "Good! Good! Get up The elder said with a smile and nodded his head again and again. Naturally, he heard what the distinguished guests said, and his face was full of joy. He said with a smile to the four elders over there: "elder Li, is this your disciple under your knees? Good! Good! It''s quite good! In the future, I will become the pillar of my sword heaven palace "The great elder praised it wrongly!" The four elders quickly got up, clasped hands and politely laughed, but the pride on his face was lingering. Their disciples can get so many people''s appreciation, the four elders naturally have face. "Apprentice, it''s rare that the elder thinks highly of you. You must play well in the competition later. You can''t lose the style of my sword heaven palace. Do you understand?" The four elders said with a smile. "Yes, master! I will never fail to live up to master''s expectation Yao hengbaoquan do. "Good! Go and get ready The four elders laughed. Yao Heng clasped his fist again, Xuaner jumped up and flew up. The ground directly cracked at the place where he stepped, causing a burst of exclamation again. This is a special floor of Yijian Tiangong. Even if it is a saint, it can''t be broken, but it is broken by Yao Hengsheng! How powerful is that? This Yao Heng is so terrible! All the disciples prayed that they would not encounter Yao Heng''s horrible existence in the elimination match. However, all the seeded players did not arrive. Not long after Yao Heng boarded the position, a long rainbow came and fell in front of the stage. He was not wearing a sword suit, but a brocade robe. His swords were glittering and dazzling. As soon as he appeared, a group of VIPs in the VIP area immediately stood up and looked at the man with shining eyes. These people who stand up are home walkers. Their eyes are hot, their eyes are fixed on the coming existence. There is no other reason why these distinguished guests are so moved, only because the visitors are the young masters who are leaving home! Zou Zhao was worshipped by the five elders of Yijian Tiangong a hundred years ago. With his amazing talent, Zou Zhao rose rapidly and won the ninth place in the Tiangong sword debate a hundred years ago! He was highly valued by the elders. In order to cultivate him, he also gave a lot of training materials, so that Zou Zhao''s strength improved by leaps and bounds and became the leader of the people! Many people think that he can break into the top five or even threaten the top three. After all, his cultivation conditions are much better than ordinary people! His skills, pills, magic weapons, even the clothes he wears are not vulgar! All come from the best of Zou''s and Yi Jian''s heavenly palace. This is the strategy of many big families. Large families do not lack training resources, but lack famous teachers. High level soul formula and precise cultivation methods are not abundant. As you can see from the sword training room, there are a large number of large groups, and the daily material expenditure is extremely terrible. Therefore, the cultivation materials are limited, and the distribution of materials is divided. People with strong talent and strength cultivate materials from themselves However, it is rich, and like the sword repair room, it is full of crooked melons and cracked dates, and the training materials obtained are always the lowest in the Yijian heavenly palace. However, the family and the clan cooperated to send a seed with excellent talent to the clan for cultivation. Two powerful forces cultivated a demon level genius, which will surely be able to cast great power. When the great power grows, it can not only guard the clan, but also protect the family, and each takes what he needs."Meet the elder! See the owner of the house At the same time, he held his fist and made a salute immediately. The momentum was great, the voice was sonorous and powerful, and the sword momentum was natural. "Good! Good Both the walking family and the elders were very satisfied, especially the head of the walking family. We haven''t seen it for decades. The strength of Zou Zhao has become more and more powerful! After the arrival of the call, Lu Lu continued to have a lot of seed players coming, almost all of them the top ten elders. Even kuixi, the chief disciple of eight elders Zhang Bu, also came, which made Zhang Bu feel relieved. From time to time, the scene came with bursts of exclamations. After all, all these things are the peerless Tianjiao of Yijian Tiangong. How can they not attract people''s attention. Talent Gathering, heroes gathering! The stadium was boiling and the atmosphere was especially strong. On the white night, he saw the talent coming, narrowed his eyes, and suddenly thought of something. He asked, "sister tie, aren''t you a seed player? Why didn''t you go to the elder and sit on the seed mat "Although I am also a seeded player, I am too backward to worship the elder!" Tie Wanqing shook his head, and a strong sense of war broke out in his eyes: "wait for me to be a blockbuster and stand out! The whole heaven palace must know that I am strong The whole body of the woman is full of fighting spirit, and her will is especially firm. White night looked at a few eyes, a faint smile: "certainly will!" With the seed players entering the stadium one after another, the atmosphere of the scene reached the climax. However, the final finale is not yet on the stage. Then listen to a sound of Feng Ming, suddenly ring through the whole sword heaven palace. People raised their eyes one after another, but saw a huge white phoenix flying towards this side. The white phoenix was as huge as a building, with symmetrical wings, and full of smart breath all over her body. When it flew over, it fell like a hill. Whoa! There was an uproar. All the disciples stood up and looked up. However, a woman in white clothes fell from the head of Baifeng. The woman Jue Li comes out of the dust, just like the nine day Xuannu, beautiful and moving. With her landing, the huge white phoenix immediately turned into a white bird and landed on her shoulder. Seeing this scene, the white night can''t help but think of the spirit beast that he met on the land of Zhiwu. "Disciple Gongsun mujiao, I''d like to meet my master, all the elders, and all the elders!" The melodious voice resounds through the whole stadium, especially pleasant to hear. With this sound, the VIP area instantly boils. "What? Is this Gongsun mujiao? " "The famous genius swordsman?" "She''s a beauty indeed, and she has such a talent. What a masterpiece of heaven!" "That''s great!" The distinguished guests in the VIP area expressed their appreciation. But it surprised the disciples. Gongsun mujiao''s great name is well-known outside the clan. See in the white night, face dew doubts. "What? Is this Gongsun mujiao very good? " "Great, of course!" Tie Wan gave him a clean look and snorted: "Gongsun mujiao is a favorite student of the two elders. She is well-known and powerful. She killed a great saint in public during a training trip 70 years ago. She is also famous outside the sect. She can be said to be a representative of our Yijian Tiangong disciples! And it is said that after the end of the sword debate, she will go to fight with the holy one to challenge the battle list. Do you think such a person is powerful or not? " "It''s great... It''s amazing!" White night smile, but the mind can not help but stir up doubts. Why do people in Lysander want to be fighting saints? The arrival of Gongsun mujiao attracted the elders'' sidelights, and the seeded players also got up and saluted Gongsun mujiao: "meet Gongsun senior sister." "Don''t mention it!" Gongsun mujiao smiles, and xuan''er sits down. Now even Gongsun and mujiao have arrived, and only one person has a future. That is the chief disciple of the elder Feng Buling, the champion of the last Tiangong sword, Yinghua sword! The disciples held their breath and waited anxiously. The scene gradually became quiet. Now that even Gongsun and mujiao have arrived, Yinghua sword should also come. Time goes by slowly, but Yinghua sword has not been seen. He doesn''t want to come, does he? A lot of people think. At this time... the thick clouds in the sky whirled, and people raised their eyes one after another. However, the strong cloud and fog suddenly turned into a whirlpool, and the huge whirlpool changed a little bit, and finally formed a huge cloud sword that looked like a pillar of heaven and was like a link between heaven and earth. The cloud sword points to the competition field directly, once formed, suddenly a bang. Bang!!!!!!The thunder like explosion swept through the whole Yi Jian heavenly palace. The temple trembled. All the disciples were obviously shocked. Then, a loud and clear voice rippled in all directions. "Disciple Yinghua sword, see your master!" There was an uproar! Yinghua sword! coming! . (starting from the 14th, we have monthly tickets to vote for some monthly tickets. If you can give a reward, please leave it until the 15th double monthly ticket list. Thank you very much.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1035 The arrival of Yinghua sword instantly detonates the whole audience and presses all the talents on the scene! As soon as he appeared, he was like an outsider and controlled everything! It''s so loaded! Rao is white night also had to make complaints about Yinghua sword. Not to mention the momentum, at least under the attention of the people, he appeared almost instantaneously, as if in a flash. After all, when the cloud sword appeared, no one could detect the trace of Yinghua sword. Even in the white night, he did not know where he had fallen. Light this speed, this kind of introverted strength, enough to show that Yinghua sword is extraordinary! People''s eyes are all focused on Yinghua sword. There are admiration, worship, admiration, fear and even more jealousy. This is a bright star! "Yinghua sword has just arrived from outside the temple. It''s a special stage, which has disturbed all the elders. Please forgive me!" Yinghua sword is graceful and graceful. She smiles and hugs her fist again. "Ha ha ha, no harm, no harm!" "It''s true that heroes are young! Is this the strongest disciple of Yijian heavenly palace? It''s unbelievable "It''s said that Yinghua sword is still a fighting saint. It''s on the fight list. With fighting orders, it''s favored by Shenji old people. It''s really promising!" "Yes, yes!" "I don''t know where I''m going to grow up in the future." "If there is such a man in the palace, the palace of Yi Jian will be prosperous forever." The VIPs talked and all expressed their appreciation. The eyes of Yinghua sword were very hot. If not for the elders of Yijian Tiangong, I''m afraid many great powers would throw olive branches at them immediately. On the side of shangshenzong, the little girl sitting in the front blinked her eyes and looked at Yinghua sword with a piece of cherry lips. People stood up and yelled: "brother Yinghua sword..." Yinghua sword looked up and laughed faintly, but there was no sound. "Hua Jian! Come quickly! Let master have a good look at you The big elder wind not Ling laughs three times, immediately gets up, quite anxious said. "Yes, master!" Yinghua sword stepped forward immediately. All the elders looked and nodded. Yinghua sword is sharp and heroic, which is in line with the characteristics of the sword. In addition, he is born with a sword body. He is the only one to cultivate kendo. Many of Yinghua''s disciples feel lucky to recruit this sword. This is really the blessing of Yijian heavenly palace. Feng Buling naturally attached great importance to his apprentice. He was given the best magic weapon and the best training materials. He was treated better than his own son. Seeing that Feng Buling pressed his hand on the shoulders of Yinghua sword, he stayed for a moment. In an instant, his eyes burst into a halo, nodded repeatedly, and was overjoyed: "good! Good!! Hua Jian, I didn''t expect to see you in this period of time. Your strength has increased so much! Good! Live up to master''s expectations of you, ha ha ha ha... " " it''s all the hard cultivation of master! Hua Jian is today. If Hua Jian doesn''t work hard, how can he be worthy of the efforts of his master? " Yinghua sword is busy. "Well, what is that? Master leads you to the door. Practice is in everyone''s hands. Without your own efforts, you will not achieve what you are today. Don''t reject your efforts! " Feng Buling was pleased to smile, patted Yinghua sword on the shoulder and said with a smile, "go ahead, the competition is about to start, give full play to it!" "Master, don''t worry. Let''s see Hua Jian win the crown!" Yinghua sword got up with a smile, turned around, stepped in the air and walked towards the seat. "Welcome to senior brother!" Seeing the Yinghua sword coming, almost all the seed disciples got up and clapped their fists. This is the treatment of Yinghua sword and the glory of Yinghua sword! Under the elder, he is the first one! He''s the focus! He, all eyes! "Yinghua sword!" Iron Wan clear eye light swings the hot, the expression coagulates tightly: "I will certainly defeat you, won the first throne!" "This girl, everyone wants to fight!" The white night breathed a breath, also looked at a few times, the heart can not help but also produced a sense of war. It must be fun to play with people like that, right? After all, seeing Yinghua sword reminds him of a man. That''s what you met in the Shenwu war! The same unfathomable, the same confident and powerful. If it were not for the dead dragon sword, the white night would never be the final opponent! And this person''s mind is particularly terrible! His heart nature and spiritual will are no match for the disciples of Yijian Tiangong. If he had come to the state, he would have set off a wave. When the players arrive, the strong return to their positions. The atmosphere of the scene was high, but the voice was low. All the elders stood up and the distinguished guests, including all the disciples, stood up one after another. At night, he was in a daze: "what is this?""Don''t say more, get up quickly!" Tie Wanqing is busy. White night can only get up. Just when he was puzzled, a golden sword light suddenly shot out from the highest tower in the distance and hit the top of the competition field. In an instant, the sword light exploded and turned into countless beams of light, surrounding the whole competition field. Hundreds of competition platforms in the center raised many golden knots, which was particularly terrifying. At night, my heart beat wildly. These junctions are hundreds of times more powerful than those of the duel arena... however, it seems that the sacred voice from the void comes from the tower. "This palace declares that the battle of swords! Official start Whoa!!!!!!!!!! The outer disciples blow to the melodious horn. The drums are beating. The whole scene was boiling in an instant, and the sound like a tsunami resounded through the world. "The emperor of the palace is in a state of harmony, incomparable in thousands of years!" Hearing the sound in the white night, the heart froze. It turns out that the owner of this voice is the master of the Yijian heavenly palace! It''s terrible. Just now that voice is full of unprecedented sword meaning and strong holy power! This is what he didn''t mean to do. What if he did his best? This kind of existence, I am afraid, can destroy the nine souls in a moment? It''s no wonder that the people of Lisheng should be forbidden to go to the land of nine souls. For the strong here, the land of nine souls is as fragile as an ant! "The competition begins!" The elder shouts. In an instant, hundreds of judges on the scene immediately started shaking their magic weapons and sent messages to all the participants. "White night, come on! I hope we can compete in the arena! " Tie Wanqing''s serious dialogue with the night. "I hope we meet in the top 10." White night laughs. Iron Wan Qing Leng next, spin son show a faint smile: "hope it." Whoa! At this time, a disciple''s token burst out with white light, and the white light showed the number, which was the number of the competition table below. Seeing this, the disciple jumped up and immediately flew out of the pumice stone and rushed towards the competition platform. At the same time, there are many figures on the pumice stones in all directions. In the first round, nearly a thousand people participated in the war! There are also many people''s tokens on the wooden room. Including tie Wanqing and white night! White night took off the token and saw that it was written in large clear characters. Thirty two! Stage 32? The white night took a deep breath, walked a little, like a piece of feather, flew to the 32 race platform. "Look at the man, look at it!" "Why? The great emperor? " "What happened? Will the great emperor come to participate? " "Strange things happen every year, especially this year." Many of the disciples sitting on the pumice stone looked at the white night one after another. Before the white night sat on the pumice stone, we didn''t notice. Now the white night jumped out and immediately attracted many people''s eyes. "The emperor? Is it someone from the sword repair room? " "Sword room? no How can I see that he jumped out of the wooden house "Ha ha, the wooden man room is really degenerate. Even the emperor has such wastes. It seems that the wooden man room will soon become the second sword training room!" The sound of a sparse voice rings. Hearing the sound, all the disciples in the wooden room were livid and angry. On the stage in the white night, the halo flashed, and the arena was bound tightly. He sat on the ground and waited before the man in the opposite arena arrived. After a while, a woman in a black sword suit flew in and landed on the challenge arena. "Contestants, please prepare!" Exclaimed the referee immediately. Get up at night. The woman on the opposite side raised her eyes and looked over, but she was very surprised. Xuan''er was overjoyed. "The emperor? I met a great emperor in the first scene! Great!! Great! It seems that the first scene does not use much effort!! How wonderful She was so excited that she danced like a woman. White night did not speak. He was used to this phenomenon for a long time. However, the woman came back to her senses and laughed at the white night: "younger martial brother, admit defeat. You are not the opponent of the sage. The gap between our strength is too big. I can''t hurt you! Why don''t you leave with dignity and get a reward for participation? " White night heard the sound, but a smile: "this elder martial sister, don''t look down on me this emperor, I am actually very strong." "Strong?" The woman covered her lips with a smile: "the emperor is stronger, and where can it be? Younger martial brother, you''d better not try to be brave, or you will only suffer from the loss"How can you say that?" White night helpless smile, spin son raised his hand: "otherwise, this elder martial sister, in order to prove that I am very strong, I let you three moves, how?" "I think you''re crazy!" The woman had no choice but to shake her head. Xuan''er said to the judge, "can we start?" The referee nodded and murmured, "the duel begins!" The sound fell to the ground at the moment, the woman immediately rushed past, fast almost can not capture a breath! "Let''s do three things? No, because I''ll beat you in one move When the voice fell, the woman did not even pull out the sword, and directly blew into the white night. Whoa! Holy power is like a flood. The emptiness sways wildly. This palm, earth shaking! However... just at the moment when the palm was about to burst into the white night, a hand suddenly lifted up and firmly grasped the attacking wrist... "what?" The woman froze. . (starting from the 14th, we have monthly tickets to vote for some monthly tickets. If you can give a reward, please leave it until the 15th double monthly ticket list. Thank you very much.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1036 The woman has not yet responded, but see the white night slightly force, a thick and fierce strength, such as the general flood of beasts on the woman''s body in the past. Bang! The woman was shaken back and forth and made a deep footprint on the ground of the challenge arena. This is not the result of her strength, but the strength of her body as it moves from her body to the soles of her feet. The woman steadied herself and looked at the white night in surprise. She can clearly feel the terrible pressure exerted on her by the other party! That is not the power that a great emperor can possess... "you are only a great emperor, how can you have such terrible strength?" Asked the woman in a deep voice. "So didn''t I say that? I''m strong! " "White night light way:" this elder martial sister, I think you still use all your strength, lest later will lose more ugly. " "Lose?" The woman immediately became angry. She bit her silver teeth and said, "I don''t believe it! You must have used some magic weapon "In the duel, in order to ensure fairness, no magic weapon or pill can be used. The Dueler can only use the weapon in his hand. The border of the duel arena will shield the weapon of the duel fighter! So it is impossible to use magic weapon! " The referee on the side said coldly. When the woman heard the sound, her eyebrows fell and she snorted again. Whoa! It seems that from the moment when a woman rises, it is like a powerful woman. However, the white night still does not move, hands after the negative, calm face. Sonorous! A cold light flashed by, the sword turned into a silver long awn, straight stabbed to the face of the white night. The cold sword meaning and the piercing roar seem to tear up the soul of human beings!! However. At the moment when the sword struck, the white night raised his hand and held his fingers directly against the blade of the sword. Click! The body of the sword stopped suddenly in front of the eyes of the white night just a few inches. The body of the sword was clamped by the two fingers and could not move. "This... It''s impossible!" The woman is stupefied, the pupil is full of fright. It''s just a sword. And... Or by a great emperor? God, am I crazy? Or am I dreaming? "Second move!" White night light way, finger is a shake again. Bang! The body of the sword was shaken open in an instant. The amazing strength made the woman fall back and almost stand unsteadily. She opened her eyes wide, her face was white to the extreme, and there was something incredible in the depth of her pupils. Such a crazy scene, almost in the fierce impact of her thinking. "This elder martial sister, you have only one last move." The white night is light. At this moment, the woman knew that the emperor in front of her was not an ordinary emperor at all!! Did he hide his accomplishments? It''s impossible. If we hide and tamper with our accomplishments, how can we hide from the referee''s eyes? Moreover, this kind of camouflage must not be used in this kind of competition. Forget it! The woman bit her teeth and rushed back again with her sword. At this moment, her holy power was greatly opened and her soul power poured into her sword like a flood. In an instant, the light of the sword was everywhere, rippling everywhere, especially fierce. "Eat me! Cloud sea sword strike Whoa! When the sword was stabbed out, the shadow of the sword exploded at the moment of the sword. It turned into clouds and mists and shrouded in the white night. In the fog, there were sword shadows, just like a wild beast with a big mouth full of tusks. It was fierce and incomparable. This move also became the word "mysterious". It''s just. For the white night, this sword is ordinary! At the moment when the sword struck, a pure sword Qi suddenly came out of the body of the white night, like a round air mask, wrapping the body of the white night tightly. "Inborn sword Qi!" With a drink. Bang Dang! The air hood appeared, and the sword shadow hit the hood like rain. In an instant, the sound of iron impact sounded, and the sound was particularly pleasant. However, no matter how fierce the shadow of the sword is, it can''t pierce the air mask. "What?" The woman was completely stunned. She looked at the air mask with dull eyes. All of them were swordsmanship, and... I don''t know how many times thicker and fiercer than her own! "Senior sister, the three moves are over. It''s my turn!" At night, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and his fingers moved. the air mask around him suddenly exploded, turned into an air wave, and hit the woman directly. Bang! The woman flew out in an instant, spitting blood. It was very difficult to get up. This move, then will distinguish the victory and defeat! Walk step by step in the daytime. If you walk leisurely, your breath will be stable, and you won''t be able to do it at all! Seeing this, the woman understood everything."I... I lost!" She said hastily, with a look of anguish. "The duel is over, the winner, white night!" The referee pronounced the sentence immediately. "Elder martial sister, I''m sorry!" In the daytime, Xuaner turns around and leaves. The referee took a deep look at the leaving white night, and his eyes were full of expectation. The woman also took a meaningful look at the white night. Her face was full of grievances and sufferings. She helped her abdomen to stagger down the arena. In the first scene, I met a freak. Hundreds of dueling platforms were playing on the spot, and most of the people''s attention was focused on those elite disciples and seeded players, so that few people paid attention to the battle on the white night side. When white night returns to pumice stone, tie Wanqing also turns back. "White night, did you win?" The disciple of the wooden room called out. "Of course I won." White night light way, spin son coil sit on the seat, close one''s eyes. "You''re lucky, but not next time!" The disciple said. Bai Ye didn''t speak. Although the conflict between the wooden man room and the sword repair room was resolved because of tie Wanqing''s relationship, those who had good relations with Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan still had a bad idea about the white night. The first round of duel was noisy because of the large number of people and uneven level of strength. However, although the first round was large in scale, it ended quickly. However, in an hour, one round of competition had already been played and nearly 500 people were eliminated. There was no serious injury or death for the time being. Those who have not participated in the first round of the competition can rest while the first round is open. The second round of the event is not exciting, because the players are randomly divided, so there will be a duel between the two sides of the uneven strength, the gap is too big. The white night found that none of the people sitting on the long pumice stones on both sides of the duel platform stepped onto the stage. Most of them are keeping their eyes closed, only a few of them will scan the arena one by one, and will not stay too long, as if they are looking for something. After paying close attention to it for a while, the disciples all know that these people are looking for the dark horse of this year... "when will they go on?" White night points to those people and asks tiewanqing, who is beside him to adjust his breath. "After the top 20." Tie Wan said quietly. The top 20? The white night squints. These seeded players are now on the stage, almost no one can beat them. Ordinary disciples are afraid that they can''t take a move in their hands. The second round was also an hour. After a short rest, the token on his waist flashed again. "Two rounds eliminated most impurities! The next opponents are some wonderful existence, white night, you take care of yourself Iron wan light way, spin son jump up, toward one of the challenge arena. The white night smiles, does not agree, also goes toward the challenge arena. His arena is No. 21 arena, which is located in the corner of the whole duel field, far away from the Presbyterian seat and VIP area, and few people will pay attention to it. As soon as he appeared on the stage in the white night, he saw a list of men with swords and robes on the arena watching him. The man''s eyes are like a sword. He is extremely fierce. With a strong sword spirit, he destroys the withers and makes people cold. Standing there, he looks like a sharp sword that has been drawn out of its sheath, which is particularly frightening. This is at least an elite disciple and above. It is definitely not an ordinary disciple under the command of a minor master. It seems that the second round will not be as easy as the first. The white night took a deep breath and came up. He even looked around. "Well? How could he be a great emperor The man took aim at the white night, his face showed thick doubt, and a trace of disdain. "Elder martial brother! Isn''t this man a white night in the sword room? " "Ha ha, elder martial brother, you''ve won the prize, and you''ve met someone in the sword training room!" "Interesting! significant!! Hahaha... " " I''m afraid you didn''t lie down this round, elder martial brother? " On the pumice outside, a group of disciples called out laughing. The man nodded and said to the white night, "you are not my opponent. Admit defeat by yourself. Go down and don''t waste time." White night ignored him and looked directly at the referee. "Two contestants, please prepare." Exclaimed the referee. "You don''t go away?" The man was angry and frowned. White night still did not speak, standing upright, ready to fight. Seeing this, the man immediately became angry and nodded again and again. "Good! Good! Good! Even a great emperor dares to be arrogant in front of me. It seems that I will not teach you a lesson today! I''m afraid you will not go to heaven in the sword building room! " His masculine chest heaved and his eyes burst into battle. "The game begins!" The referee yelled.All of a sudden, the man rushed over. The thick and fierce breath is like a wild wolf that splashes and dances wildly. It smashes hard into the white night. The barrier around the challenge arena swings wildly, and the suffocating momentum is covered. As soon as he lifted his arms, a wisp of sword Qi quickly condensed in his palm. The man roared and a sword fell down. But at the moment of the sharp sword, he raised his arm. Click! A silver sword like a half moon instantly chopped the man''s sword. Click! The sword is broken. The man''s arm will continue to tear through the arm. In an instant, blood splashed. All the people watching the war on the pumice stone were stunned... elder martial brother''s arm was cut off by the night? "What''s going on here?" . (today''s fifth shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1037 The man''s arm was cut off, and the sword was also cut in public. The fierce momentum of the whole man was like a mountain that had been punctured, which collapsed in an instant, and the man even retreated and nearly fell to the ground. Pumice stone for the men''s refuelling all froze. The referee was also surprised, a look of amazement. With one sword, will a saint be destroyed? This is by no means the destructive power of a great emperor. What''s going on? A lot of people don''t know what''s going on. However, the battle is not over, the white night eyes a Lin, the pace is light, people almost blink, an instant rushed to the man. The man was terrified and ran towards the white night, intending to stop the rushing white night. However, the holy power that he hastily gathered had no defense ability. Before he gathered together, he was torn by the fierce sword of the white night. The sword spirit is coming, destroying the withered and decaying! The man was shocked and yelled, "I give up!" Almost instantaneously, the night stopped. The power of terror disappears in a moment... once the opponent admits defeat and continues to attack, it will be regarded as a violation of the rules of the game. In the Tiangong sword discussion, once the rules are violated, they will be directly sentenced to be eliminated, and there will be no slightest weakness. "The winner, the sword repair room white night!" The referee came to his senses and cried out in a hurry. "Let''s go!" White night light road, turn to fly toward pumice side. "Damn it!" The man gritted his teeth, but his eyes were filled with fear. The disciples on the pumice stone flew down one after another and helped the man up. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" "I''m fine!" The man vomited, and his eyes were full of reluctance: "when did the people in the sword repair room become so powerful?" "It seems that all the rumors outside are false! This great emperor is extraordinary ... when Bai Ye returned to the pumice stone, the disciples of the wooden man room were all looking at tie Wanqing''s battle on the challenge arena. Few people paid attention to his battle. Most people thought that Bai Ye would lose in the second round, so that when he came back, everyone thought he had lost. However, the white night won, and many people showed a startling expression. The white night smiles and looks at tie Wanqing. Tie Wanqing''s opponent is extraordinary. He is a disciple of the five elders and his younger brother Xiangshan! Xiang Shan''s envoy is a red long sword. The temperature of the sword is very high. When it is waved, it will burst into flames. It looks like a dragon that can spit out fire. The sword of tiewanqing looks like autumn water. When the sword spirit is swept away, it can cut off the flame of the opponent''s sharp sword. However, the opponent''s sword technique is extremely strong and swift, and almost ignores everything. When tie Wanqing is ready to attack, Xiang Shan will also launch an attack. He does not hide or dodge, but resists with his body. He actually wants to exchange with tie Wanqing. Tie Wanqing knows that his physical body is not strong enough for the other side, so he can only turn to attack and defend. After repeated this, Xiangshan had the upper hand and completely dominated the initiative in the duel. The disciples of the wooden room were extremely anxious. The thirteen elders sitting at the end of the Presbyterian table have a very dignified look. However, seeing tiewan qingti sword sweeping, Xiangshan''s sword has turned the whole arena into a sea of fire. The blazing flame is baking the barrier, and the fire is shining into the sky, which is particularly eye-catching in the arena group. Around, many audiences cast their eyes on this one after another. The white night looked carefully, wrote down these people''s sword moves, understood their sword meaning. It has to be said that the swordsmanship of the people of the Yijian heavenly palace is really broad and profound. With so many disciples, there is not much repetition in their swordsmanship. There are not many sword techniques and moves in Yijian Tiangong, but the disciples here are all saints. Their understanding and control of power are far beyond that of the puppet emperor and the great emperor. They have their own unique ideas. After they have thoroughly understood a set of sword formulas in their sect, they will never stick to the rules and use them. Instead, they will improve them, such as those used in the white night They are different from other disciples in terms of their own style of fighting. And the people standing on the challenge arena display the same sword formula. Everyone''s sword moves have the flavor of clan sword technique, but some are more fierce, some are more flexible and some are more fierce. At one time, all kinds of sword moves were in full bloom, and all kinds of sharp swords were different, which made people''s blood boil. Finally, tie Wanqing saw through the flaw of Xiangshan. His sword was like a meteor, tearing up the flame in front of him and stabbing at Xiangshan. After being startled to the mountain, he fought back. But this time, tie Wanqing did not hide any more. She is holding the determination to enter the top ten to participate in the Tiangong sword debate. She will never allow her own steps to be blocked here. Xiang Shan''s pupil shrinks and he wants to recruit, but it is not enough. Tie Wanqing understands the opportunity. Pooh! Tie Wanqing''s sword was the first to stab Xiang Shan''s chest. The terrifying sword force was suddenly shot out of the sharp sword. Xiangshan''s chest was penetrated. The man flew out and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. He did not know whether he was dead or alive."The winner, tie Wanqing!" The referee yelled. "Win!" The disciples cheered. The thirteen elder also heaved a sigh of relief. Below a few early standby medical team members immediately rushed up, will be carried down the mountain, in a hurry to pull to cure. In the duel, the disciples were injured. As long as they were not fatal, the zongmen would not take care of them. They were responsible for the treatment. Only when they got to the fatal injuries, the medical team set up by zongmen would come to see and treat them in time. After all, he is a disciple of the clan. He can''t be saved in the face of death. Tie Wanqing''s battle with Xiangshan attracted many people''s attention. When she defeated Xiangshan so fiercely, disciples from other departments couldn''t help cheering for her, and some distinguished guests also swept their eyes towards her. "Wan Qing, congratulations. I didn''t expect that you could defeat the excellent disciples under the five elders'' knees without any damage. You were really good!" Xiao Fei Jian came over and said with a smile. Tie Wanqing looked at Xiao Feijian, did not speak, and went back to the pumice stone. But Xiao Fei Jian didn''t feel embarrassed. He narrowed his eyes and stared at tie Wanqing. There was a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. He murmured: "when I break into the top ten and become famous everywhere, you should be obedient to me, right?" Back to pumice, the disciples of the wooden room were excited. Tie Wanqing''s strength is really beyond their imagination. This time, the wooden man house will be famous because of tie Wanqing. As long as tie Wanqing rushes into the top ten, even the top 20, the status of the wooden man house will be greatly improved. Not only will tie Wanqing be valued by the clan, but also the treatment of wooden house will be greatly improved The elders of all departments attached great importance to this war. "Good fight!" White night laughs. "It''s OK." Tie Wan Qing glanced at him and said curiously, "how did you come back earlier than me? Is the opponent weak? " "Yes, I''ve always had good luck." White night road. Tie Wanqing did not speak, these days of practice, she is aware of the strength of white night. This is not an ordinary emperor. Just now she fought against Xiangshan. The most important sword she relied on was a move taught by Bai Ye. Kendo will! This is not a sword, but the purest will power! In the face of Xiangshan''s terrible sword, it was the will of Kendo that sustained her not to give up the attack, which led to Xiang Shan''s defeat. Otherwise, she would have to work hard to defeat her. After the number theory, most of the students who took part in the battle were eliminated. Only a few people were left in the log room to continue to fight. Hundreds of dueling platforms were gradually cut to a hundred, while the top ten players of Yijian Tiangong didn''t make any moves, and the great powers of VIP seats had no great interest in watching the game. I don''t know what round it is. "Next is the battle of rankings! Good performance, white night, as long as we win this sentence, we are in the top 1000! " Tie Wan Qing took a deep breath and said seriously. "I said, I wish we could meet in the top ten!" White night laughs. The token in your hand will shine again. The white night looked at the token, walked a little, and went to the arena in the center of the arena. However, as soon as he was on stage, the sound of a tsunami was heard around him. "My God, how can you be a great emperor!" "How can a great emperor fight to the present?" "This man is like a white night in the sword room!" "Sword room? Isn''t that a place where waste is produced? Why did the swordsman come here? Aren''t they not entitled to come in? " "It''s reasonable to say that there is a quota for each session in the sword training room. Is it hard for this guy to play up to now with this quota?" There was a constant clamour. After looking around in the daytime, I found that all the people around were paying attention to the challenge arena. He is self-conscious. He did not have any fame at all, which can cause people''s attention? So there is no doubt that everyone is concerned about his opponent! The girl in front of her is wearing a red sword suit, bright eyes and bright teeth and a ponytail. The girl is particularly heroic, holding a slender red sword in her fingers. Her eyebrows are full of pride, her mouth pouts up, and the contempt in her eyes is clearly visible. "The emperor? The white night in the sword room? I''ve heard of you "But I think you should know who I am, right "You?" White night looked at the girl for a while and shook her head: "I don''t know." "You The girl was so angry that she stamped her foot and said in an angry voice, "I am Gongsun peony! My sister is Gongsun mujiao! You don''t even know the name of this gifted girl?? You are in vain "Gongsun peony?" White night suddenly: "are you the disciple of the second elder?" Although Gongsun Mudan is not as famous as Gongsun mujiao, she is also a talented girl. She is a seed player under the knees of the two elders. In the last sword debate, she was ranked in the top 100, and her strength was particularly strong. However, her talent was completely covered by her sister Gongsun mujiao, so that when people talk about it, they always talk about her sister.This made Gongsun peony very depressed. And now people look at Gongsun Mudan because she is Gongsun''s sister. "You know who I am?" The woman hums coldly: "since know, still don''t fast admit defeat!" . (today''s fifth shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1038 Give up? White night looked at each other inexplicably: "why every opponent of mine is always trying to persuade me to admit defeat when he comes to my stage? Don''t you want to fight with me? Do you all rely on the soul state to judge strength? In this case, there is no need to hold the sword debate. Let''s get together and rank the top according to the strength of the soul state. What do you think? " "You are toasting, not eating or drinking!" The woman was so angry that she hummed: "I''ll beat you with the strongest means for a guy like you who doesn''t know the sky and the earth. I want you to know how big the gap is between you and me." "The strongest means?" White night squint, pupil low flash a wisp of cold: "in this case, then I also seriously use a move!" After that, he stepped back half a step in the night, bowed slightly, and pressed his hand on the hilt. He hasn''t pulled out his sword since the beginning of the competition. Now, he''s not going to keep his hands! He has been despised and looked down upon by people all the time. After entering the Yijian heavenly palace and entering the Lisheng state, there is no reason for him, just because he is a great emperor! Now this arena has become the focus of most people, but the focus is still not on him. It''s not that he wants to win other people''s attention. It''s just that tenacity at the bottom of his heart that makes him particularly unhappy! He decided to use his own means to tell the world that a person''s strength is not determined by his soul state! "Seriously? Hum! Do you need me to pay attention to the serious blow of a great emperor? If you are in front of me, you are not qualified to make a move! " Gongsun peony still disdains, but the whole body of the holy power has driven, she decided to take a move to win! Let the other party understand that the strong can not be provoked, and let him understand how big the gap between himself and him is. How ridiculous all his actions are! "Start!" When the referee saw that both sides were standing still, he drank immediately. Almost at the beginning, a terrible holy power burst out from Gongsun peony. The holy power was like a blooming flower, which was frantically vented around. The whole arena was filled with this force. It was mysterious! This is a kind of power similar to holy land, but after it blooms, it seems to be attracted by something. It quickly retracts and condenses on Gongsun Mudan''s red sword. In an instant, the red sword was in full bloom, and the terrible power stirred wildly, shaking the void. The whole arena trembled because of her move. All around the disciples screamed. People on the long pumice stones on both sides also looked up. Although Gongsun Mudan is not as good as Gongsun mujiao, her strength is beyond doubt. She is also one of the most trusted disciples of the two elders. She is also a well-known Yijian Tiangong disciple. No one dares to look down on her. In addition, Gongsun mujiao has taken special care of her sister for the past 100 years, and she has made great progress Look! If tie Wanqing is determined to rush into the top ten, then Gongsun Mudan can be said to be very hopeful to rush into the top ten. In the previous rounds, Gongsun Mudan''s opponents almost did not have the courage to pull out their swords, so they ran down the arena in dismay, and Gongsun Mudan did not draw his sword. This time, people can finally see Gongsun Peony''s sword. But I don''t want her sword. It''s shocking! The terrifying sword is stirring up the suffocating power. It''s extremely sad. It''s like a sword going down. If you want to cut this special arena open and tear the void completely, the people who watch the battle can feel the terror on the red sword even if they are separated by the barrier from a kilometer distance. One by one, they are numb and frightened. "Gongsun peony! Do not hurt people''s lives The referee did not feel very good, his face was serious, and he immediately called out. "If he surrenders, he won''t die. If he doesn''t surrender and admit defeat, he won''t blame me!" Gongsun peony drank hard, and his crisp voice was accompanied by heavy pressure. Even his words and deeds were extremely startled! The night is silent. Gongsun Peony''s fighting spirit burst out, and Lianbu moved forward. The sword in her hand was like a sword that would create the world. With her step, she cut it fiercely towards the white night. This sword, let alone the great emperor, is bound to be defeated even if it is the top sage! Many people shook, but others couldn''t bear to see it. They sighed not only for the emperor, but also for the terrible power of Gongsun Mudan. However... just as everyone thought that the battle would end in this sword, the white night also moved! However, his left foot moved back half a step, and his right foot stepped forward. His arm clasped the black sword at his waist. His whole body of holy power, imperial power and soul power suddenly rose and gathered in his arms to form a mysterious and magical power. In an instant, the long hair and sword robe of the white night were not only swinging, but also the arms under the sword robe were blooming with an amazing sense of sword. "How dare you resist?" "I don''t know how to live or die!" People around him couldn''t help shouting and scolding.But at the moment Gongsun Mudan chopped his sword, the white night also drew his sword. The sword handle was driven by the force like a flood, and attached to the miserable body of the sword. It was like a whirlwind of absolute zero degree, blowing into the dark abyss, making the terror even more terrible. Sonorous! Almost in the twinkling of an eye in the white night, the black sword came out of its scabbard and cut open with his arms. At the same time, white night''s own defense will reach zero, and the skin is as thin as window paper! In the face of Gongsun Mudan''s attack, defense is useless. The best defense is to attack! And attack, should use the supreme destructive power to attack! In the white night, my eyes suddenly red, and my whole body strength gathered on the edge of the sword! "Crazy sword attack! The sky Yin breaks the evil code Whoa! Under the electric light and flint, a sense of supreme sword was vented with the scabbard of the black sword. The void seems to be torn by the black fangs. It''s so fast that you can''t see clearly. It''s hard to imagine. At the same time, it''s a clear sound. Click! The sound was particularly harsh. But look at the split red sword is instantly torn by the black light, the sad sword meaning is to crush the holy power of Gongsun peony. Gongsun peony that shocking blow, after this black light, instantly disintegrated! "What..." Gongsun Peony''s autumn eyes Rose, but she didn''t respond to it. She kicked herself in the abdomen of Gongsun peony in the night. She was caught off guard and flew backward. She hit the barrier behind her and fell down. A mouthful of blood gushed from her mouth. Looking at the red sword in her hand, it had already split into two parts! "Wow All around! The people who pay close attention to the challenge arena immediately exclaimed. Countless people rose from their chairs and watched the scene in disbelief. "It''s impossible!" Sitting on a long pumice stone, Gongsun mujiao was also stunned. His eyes were wide open and looked at the scene in an incredible way... "what''s the matter with that emperor "Just a great emperor, even a move to defeat the peony?" "God, what did I see?" The exclamations of the disciples came one after another. Everyone could not believe what they saw, even the two elders at the Presbyterian table. His whole person has long been covered in a circle, and his eyes are wide, as if to fall out of the socket of his eyes. The sword is destroyed. For a swordsman, the battle is hopeless. "The peony failed?" The three elders nearby were also stunned. "Who is that disciple?" "It''s a white night in the sword room!" "White night?" People were shocked. The six elders were shocked. They rubbed their eyes and stared at the arena over there. The strength of white night is so terrible that even Gongsun peony can defeat it? Is it really possible that this boy will be in the top 100? The six elders could not help muttering. If this is true, he may not have to go to the sword repair room and invite elder Sha and others to come. It''s a shame to be home with so many guests and all the people here! The look of the six elders was not natural. Gongsun Mudan was defeated, and with a little feet at night, he directly rushed over and attacked her, ready to force her to surrender. If you were an ordinary person, you would have given up at the moment. But Gongsun Mudan was extremely unconvinced. Even if the sword was broken, she would not give up. As soon as she bit her silver teeth, her face was full of reluctance, and when she lifted her arm, she put up the sword spirit and stabbed at the white night. "Innate sword spirit!" In the white night, the sword Qi appears and revolves around the whole body. The opponent''s sword Qi blows and can''t pierce the air mask. Bai Ye hits Gongsun peony with one hand. Gongsun Mudan grits his teeth and raises his arm to block it. They hand over for a while, and Bai Ye hits Gongsun peony on his shoulder. Gongsun peony instantly whirled into the air and fell heavily on the ground. His small face was as white as paper. He was injured and could not fight again! "Sister, give up!" Gongsun and mujiao drank. Gongsun peony heard the sound and looked at his sister. With a bite of silver teeth, his eyes were full of unwilling staring at the white night. He said hoarsely, "I... Give up!" If she doesn''t admit defeat, she will be killed by the night! "Winner, white night!" The referee announced the result immediately. There was a momentary silence. The elder''s two elder sisters immediately came up. Even the disciples who helped Gongsun Mudan were shocked. "Didn''t you say it was a good move to defeat me?" White night looked at Gongsun peony and said faintly."You..." Gongsun peony clenched his silver teeth and glared indignantly at the white night: "don''t be proud too soon! My sister will take revenge on me sooner or later! " White night shook his head and turned away. Most of the genius on the long pumice stone is looking at the white night, some disdain, some surprise, some plum, some astonishment. "It seems that this sword debate will not be too lonely!" Qingtian, sitting in the middle, murmured. "Yes, there are many black horses in the sword discussion station. There are excellent disciples in the wooden man room, Tianjian Pavilion, duel field and Danlu room. It seems that the ranking of Shenjian list will be rearranged!" Yao Heng, sitting on the right, laughs. "But the first position will not change!" Walking call light said, people subconsciously toward the front of that closed eyes cross knees people look. Yinghua sword... who can defeat him? After all, he''s the holy warrior! . (today''s fifth shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1039 When he defeated Gongsun peony in the white night, he became a black horse in an instant. The sound of boiling all around him was endless. A pair of surprised eyes looked at him. No one expected that Gongsun mujiao''s younger sister, a seed disciple of the second elder, would be defeated by a swordsman. Even the top 100 would not be able to enter. Many people look at each other in awe and have not yet responded. Some people who didn''t pay attention to the fighting in the arena asked what happened. When they learned of the situation, they all looked shocked. In an instant, all around the boiling noise, countless pairs of eyes staring at the white night, the sound of discussion for a long time. The white night was calm and returned to the pumice. At this moment, no one dares to be dissatisfied or disrespectful to the white night. Even Gongsun peony can be so easily defeated, such people, how dare they blaspheme? "Is that your strength?" Iron Wan Qing a face surprised looking at the white night, people half ring before returning to God. White night laughed and continued to close his eyes and cross his knees. "It''s just that his weapons are better." Ge Mai of Tianjian Pavilion disdained to hum: "if he could not easily cut off Gongsun Mudan''s sword, how could Gongsun Mudan lose so quickly?" "Yes! But it''s better to rely on weapons. That''s the only way to win "After all, it''s the man in the sword repair room. How can weapons be poor?" "I suspect that elder Sha gave the best weapon in their sword repair room to white night!" Some students whispered and guessed. And this conjecture spread quickly. Many people agreed with this view. After all, it was more reasonable. For example, the emperor easily defeated the top sage. It was too contrary to ordinary people and difficult to accept. Only a few people can see that this is not a matter of weapons, but strength itself! No matter how sharp the weapon is, what is the use of it? What''s more, the sword that cut off Gongsun peony at night was so swift and fierce? That sword is not only the sharp sword. In the next two rounds of white night, people''s attention was gradually attracted by other dark horses. After a few rounds, the number of students who participated in the battle decreased significantly, and the number of arena became less and less. After the last two hundred or so, there are only ten arena left in the middle of the field. The competition has been going on for a whole day and a night, but all the saints here will not feel tired. The competition is still in hot progress. And the real game is just beginning. Wooden house has been completely eliminated, except for tiewanqing, the whole army has been destroyed. Other departments are basically the same, and only two or three seed players have survived. Next, it was the collision of elite disciples. Enter the top 100, and then compete with the top ten, and then strive for the top ten to get the first place and enjoy endless benefits and supreme glory! This is the dream of countless disciples. Whoa! At this point, the token lights up again. The white night took a deep breath and jumped off the pumice stone under the attention of countless people and went to the challenge arena. At the same time, a familiar figure also walked towards the arena. As soon as they stepped on the stage, they immediately exclaimed and bubbled. White night looked up, eyes narrowed up. No wonder the people around reacted so strongly. It turned out that it was not other people who competed with him, but the chief disciple of Tianjian Pavilion! Gamal! "Very good!" Tao Gongming, the nine elder sitting on the Presbyterian table, slightly raises his mouth, revealing a sneer. Three elder frowned and looked at nine elder. The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion could not bear it for a long time and began to shout. "Big brother!! Kill him! Kill him "Ha ha, elder martial brother, you must let the people in the sword repair room look good!" "Let them know the power of Tianjian Pavilion, and avenge elder martial brother Liao! Shame on the elder The clamor was heard incessantly, which attracted other disciples to look around frequently. This is a war of gratitude and resentment! Life and death! "There was a conflict between the Tianjian Pavilion and the sword training room before. The disciples of the two departments died or were abandoned. Now the chief disciples of the two departments are on the stage. This battle is mostly a battle of life and death." "Yes, this is also the first battle of honor. If anyone loses, then his department will be oppressed by the other party." People from other departments whispered. Many elders have turned their eyes. At the VIP seat, there are many people who can look at the challenge arena in the white night. "Well, his name is white night, isn''t he? This bastard! It''s just a great emperor. It''s so arrogant Yan Xiaoke, a girl in the audience, murmured at the white night to express her dissatisfaction.On the challenge arena. Gongsun peony also looked at it, his eyes were not willing to wave. The white night stands with Ge Mai. Ge Mai keeps a cold smile throughout the whole process. His eyes are full of crazy and murderous spirit. He seems to be particularly excited that he can get into the white night. "White night, didn''t you think? We really hit each other Gamal grinned grimly. "I didn''t expect that." "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you could enter the top 200! But this is your end, because later, you will die under my sword Gamal grinned wildly, and the sword in his hand seemed to be shaken by his emotion. Since the conflict with the Tianjian Pavilion, the people like Tui and a Dai have been discussing about Tianjian Pavilion all day long. They also know something about GE Mai and Bai Ye. He is the chief disciple of the nine elders. He has always used the sword. He has an extraordinary insight and talent in kendo. However, his swordsmanship is very unique. It is a crazy Kendo created by himself. His sword is particularly crazy. Like his people, he is unrestrained and arrogant. In this war, Ge Mai will let Bai Ye see the essence of crazy Kendo! "Two contestants, please prepare!" The referee said. White night open driving, palm press on the hilt, the whole body holy power began to ripple. Gamal didn''t put on a pose, just staring at the white night, a pair of eyes stuck to his body, as if afraid of the next second white night ran away! "Start!" The referee said. "Ha ha, I''m finally able to attack you bastard!" Ge Mai laughs, and xuan''er directly rushes forward. He is like a hurricane, carrying the supreme holy power and sword spirit, and fiercely attacks the white night. And he also came with his strange, swift sword! White night immediately pulled out the black sword and ran into it. Bang Dang! The two swords collided, and the amazing force bounced them away. But Ge Mai almost did not stop. As soon as he landed on the ground, before he could stabilize himself, he cut the sword madly towards the white night. White night carrying black sword backhand again. Dang! The voice rises again, two people''s amazing holy power shakes the void for a while. But Gamal didn''t know where to stop. He laughed and waved his sword wildly. In an instant, the shadow of the sword was heavy in front of him in the white night, and the blade of the sword swayed wildly and killed him fiercely. Gmail''s sword was like a big wave, crashing madly into the white night, one after another, without giving the night a chance to breathe. How fierce! However. Gamal''s madness is far from here! When he was forced to retreat with his sword like a storm, he raised his other hand and pinched the sword formula. In an instant, a large number of slender air swords appeared around the white night, aiming at the white night. This is to completely block the retreat of white night! Gamal wants the white night to collapse in his storm like frenzy! Is this crazy Kendo? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1040 Ge Mai''s attack is like a dragon and his sword is like a maniac. It''s hard to say that he is against the enemy. Even if he just looks at this scene, his scalp is numb and his heart is frightened. He is worthy of being a favorite student of the nine elders and the chief disciple of Tianjian Pavilion. His sword technique is amazing. His understanding of the sword has reached a peak. It seems that it is no longer a weapon in his hand, but is integrated with his flesh and blood and soul, and is manipulated by him at will! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... he was beaten by GE Mai''s crazy sword skill in the white night. He was unable to resist and could not parry. He ate a few moves of sword spirit directly behind his back. "White night!" Tie Wanqing couldn''t help but shout. At the end of the day, the disciples of the wooden house were also nervous. They obviously disliked Ge Mai''s group more than the white night. Dang! Dang! the sharp swords collide with each other, making a dull sound. It seems that the thunder explodes, and the sword light is everywhere in the arena, and the scene is so hot that it makes people feel numb. "That''s it!" "Well done, elder martial brother!" "Keep suppressing him and give him a fatal blow!" The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion yelled loudly, especially excited in their eyes. In their eyes, there is no doubt that the night will die. Now they only need to enjoy the process of this man being killed by Gamal. "Hi!!! Eat me! Crazy sword attack Suddenly, Ge Mai roared, his sword soared, and the terrible sword suddenly burst out thousands of sword flowers, like bright stars, which hit the white night. The arena trembled and the void shook. The whole space-time seemed to shake under this blow, and the holy power mountain invaded. It was a very overbearing blow, but also a very crazy one. Ge Mai was almost full of flaws in this attack, but these flaws were also killing opportunities. As long as anyone dares to ignore this blow, even if he can hurt him, he will die under this sword! The sword spirit is filled with evil spirit. In an instant, it seems that the sword meaning of the whole body in the white night is disordered. "Innate sword spirit!" In critical moments, let''s have a drink at night. Whoa! The thick and fierce sword Qi suddenly soared all over his body, covering his whole body in an instant. But at the same time, Gamal''s sword also killed, and the sword was pounded heavily on it. Bang Dang! The sword Qi burst to pieces. The sword was powerful and powerful. It stabbed him in the chest, but it didn''t pierce the white night. It seemed that the terrible sword force could not break through his body. It just hit him in front of his chest. The whole person in the white night was shaken out and bumped into the rear barrier, shaking the barrier unsteadily. Oh!! White night chest a burst of ups and downs, mouth overflow a little blood stains! "Good Around the roar of applause, Tianjian Pavilion disciples have stood up from the pumice stone, raised their fists, yelled the name of Ge Mai!! Ge Mai''s performance is particularly eye-catching. What a wonderful sword "This sword, no matter its momentum, strength, holy power and sword meaning, is impeccable!" "Is this the sword technique of Yijian Tiangong? What a surprise "It''s not in vain." The VIPs discussed with each other and nodded, paying attention to ge Mai and the great powers of the white night arena with admiration. People seemed to be extremely excited, and could not criticize Gamal''s sword. Only two people were shocked, their faces were gloomy. That''s nine elder and Gamal. The two of them had almost the same idea in their hearts at the moment: how could the white night not die under this sword? Crazy sword attack! It is to pour all the strength into the body of the sword to create a unique crazy sword momentum! Generally speaking, few people who eat this sword can survive. Even if the great sage takes this blow, he will be seriously injured. However... white night, a great emperor, was forced to shake down. Not only that, he didn''t even get seriously injured, but he just vomited some blood, leaving a blood hole not deep or shallow in his chest. How could that be possible? On the duel stage, you can''t use magic weapon. Is it because his body is so strong that he can''t kill him? "I see! I see! " At this time, the white night stood up again, touched the hole in his chest, and his eyes burst with light: "the so-called crazy sword is a desperate sword! Your sword gives up all defense and takes attack as defense. When you attack and kill, your body is fragile and thin as paper, but the degree of attack has skyrocketed. Moreover, when the crazy sword is used, everything around you will become your sword. The air, aura, even the flowers and trees on the ground are dancing and attacking the enemy because of your sword! This crazy sword is really exquisite "What?" Ge Mai''s face changed greatly: "you... You even see through my crazy sword?"The art of crazy sword is to abandon all the swordsmanship and gather all the strength and concentration on the sword. At that moment, what you fight for is the attack and killing of the sword, the victory of the sword, the life of the sword, the defeat of the sword, and the death of the people! "What can''t you see through this? After all, I have a skill which is similar to your crazy sword! " White night sneer, suddenly arm movement, a halo attached to the dark body of the sword. In a flash, the dark sword body burst out incomparable sword Qi, like a layer of air current, swirling around the sword body. When spinning, the void fluctuated for it, almost turning into the shape of the sword. This is the secret of breaking the evil spirit in the sky! Ge Mai''s eyes shrank, and the horror in his eyes was particularly obvious! "Gamal, let''s show you my crazy sword skill!" White night eyes a congealed, suddenly stepped over. Sonorous! Emperor power, holy power, sword power, sword spirit and momentum are all poured into the black sword. At this moment, it seems that the black sword has turned into the sharpest sword in the world. The black light is so great that it cuts to ge Mai. At that moment, the whole void was directly cut open, and the astonishing sword spirit was recklessly cleaved to ge Mai. The unparalleled momentum opened the Qi power of the whole arena. It seemed that there was only one sword left in the arena. "Ah Gamal was shocked and dodged. All the people around were staring at each other, and their breath stopped. Dong!!!! Ge Mai dodges in confusion. His sword cuts through the air and hits the ground. His strength is like a huge wave on the reef. He suddenly breaks apart and splashes to all directions. The whole arena is shaking. Even if he dodges in a hurry, he is still severely bombarded. He retreats, almost unsteadily, and his breath vibrates. "Asshole Ge Mai steadies his body and gets angry. He splits his sword with holy power and draws a crescent shape. The sword Qi explodes immediately. When the sword is lifted in the white night, the black sword is like a scythe of death, and its sword Qi is chopped to pieces. Then, walking a little bit in the white night, the sword fell like a big wave. Ge Mai also clenched his teeth and killed the crazy sword. There were many swords between them. You came and I went. All the space above the challenge arena was distorted by the terrible force. Except for the position they stood in, the rest of the space turned into broken space. There was silence. The people gaped, and the elder was astonished. The VIP seat was silent. How terrible is it that a great emperor can contend with a saint to this extent? "How can you be so powerful?" One of the great powers was astonished. "See, I lost for a reason!" Gongsun Peony under the stage tooted his mouth. Ge Mai gnawed his teeth and was furious. He was suppressed by a great emperor, which was called a great disgrace. Immediately, he gave up his defense again, and wanted to fight against the sword with the white night. He turned the sword track of the weapon in his hand and directly bypassed the black sword and cut it to the chest of the white night. However, before the sword was split, the black sword seemed to be attracted, and the black sword flashed steadily on the sword in Gamal''s hand. Bang Dang! The sword split in two. "It''s... Impossible!" Gamal''s pupils contracted. The black sword trembled wildly, like a plucked string. It chopped back again and chopped at GE Mai! "Look! Crazy sword attack Whoa! All of a sudden, everything around was driven by the black sword. Into a myriad of terrible attacks, cleaving to Gamal. "You''re half up to the mark! How can you cut me off? Die for me Gormai roared, his eyes red with blood, and without defense, stabbed at the forehead of the white night with his broken sword. Crazy sword attack, crack open! However, this flaw can easily become the cause of death. Because the attack of the other side is faster than that of the crazy sword. Gamal should understand that. It''s just. He was infuriated by the white night! Was this hateful emperor thoroughly excited to lose his reason! In the full view of the public, the great emperor actually cut off his own sword and used his own moves to deal with himself. This is unforgivable! This is a great shame!! Kill! Kill!! I''m going to kill him!! Ge Mai roared in his heart, and the fierce anger gathered on the broken sword. The terrible sword spirit actually extended the broken sword''s mouth, turned into the shape of the broken sword, and stabbed it into the white night. But at this critical moment... Pooh! A strange voice sounded, and Ge Mai trembled. He felt the pain of tearing from his waist. When he looked down, he saw that the black sword... Actually cut him off! Chi! Ha!!!!!!! The black sword is like cutting bean curd. It splits Ge Mai in an instant, and the terrible sword spirit hits the barrier directly.The barrier swayed wildly around, and a ferocious opening was torn out of the place where the sword was bombarded. Ge Mai fell to the ground in an instant. His sword spirit disappeared without a trace. He breathed wildly. He had lost the ability to fight. "Wow All around in an instant, there was a sound like a tsunami. Nine elder suddenly stood up from the position, eyes wide, incredible looking at this scene. After struggling on the ground for several times, gamai was dying. His blood flowed all over the ground. He was afraid that he would not live long. After a long period of inaction, the referee responded and quickly called out, "the duel is over, the winner, white night!" . (today''s 5:00 pm ends, tomorrow''s 5:00 pm will continue. There will be a double monthly ticket activity after 12:00 p.m. tomorrow. Please give us more support.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1041 Looking at GE Mai who falls on the ground and convulses, the brain of Tianjian Pavilion is nothing but a blank. People will not die immediately, but will survive for some time. Ge Mai is a saint. If he is cut by the waist, he will not die. He can be rescued by powerful medicine. After all, the body of a saint is not comparable to that of ordinary people. It''s just... White night''s sword is different from ordinary chopping. What a terrible sword! Not only did he cut his back, but the terrible power of the black sword shattered all his bones, muscles and viscera. Now, gamai seems to be only broken in two. In fact, apart from the surface blood and flesh, everything in his body has already been smashed, including the soul and heart. If it had not been for the sage realm, he would have died. However, it is just a struggle before death. This is the terrible attack of crazy sword! Even the barrier of the duel platform has been cut open, enough to show the horror of the blow. Even the great sage may not be able to break through this barrier! Many of the disciples took a chill, and the VIPs who were good at GE Mai also showed their astonishment at their mistakes. The great emperor... Can kill a saint with one sword! What the hell is going on here? The disciples yelled, exclaimed and astonished. Every face is full of shock and disbelief. More and more people are shocked and attracted the attention of other arena people, so that the duels in other arena are not paid much attention to. All people''s eyes were focused on the body of the white night, and all eyes were fixed on him. "Is that man the emperor?" "The emperor killed the sage?" "What is the matter? What happened to this stage just now "The great emperor just killed Gamal!" "God... Tell me it''s not true!" "He''s a white night in the sword room! He is the white night that defeated Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan and killed Liao Qiushan! " "The great emperor is too strong!" "It''s so horrible!" "When did a demon like this burst out of the sword repair room?" "If he entered the holy land, what strength would it be?" "It''s terrible..." the voices of discussion around gradually began to ring, and everyone showed their exclamations. Many people can''t even come back to God even now, especially the disciples of Tianjian Pavilion. Only when they came out of the challenge arena in the white night did they suddenly realize that they were crazy and rushed down from the pumice stone to the challenge arena. "Elder martial brother The disciple cried out bitterly. Elder Jiu couldn''t help it. He threw himself into a light and rushed to the arena to lift Ge Mai up. But at the moment, Ge Mai was no longer angry. He opened his mouth and looked at the nine elders. He could not say a word. His head tilted and he died miserably. "Elder martial brother! Hold on! Master will save you! Elder martial brother The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion wailed. But it didn''t help. Gmail''s eyes widened, and he was dead in his grave! "Ge Mai Nine elder''s face is full of sadness. Looking at his beloved apprentice''s death, his eyes are full of sorrow. He raised his hand tremblingly and closed Ge Mai''s eyes. Xuan Er glared angrily at the white night of the challenge arena and roared: "stop!" White night eyebrows move, turn head to look at the challenge arena. "Elder nine, what can I do for you?" "Of course I have something to do!" Nine elder in the eyes of all grief into anger, people fierce stare at the white night, cold drink: "you come over to me!" "Come here?" White night eyebrows moved. "You deliberately hurt the lives of your classmates! commit the most heinous crimes! I will report to the Lord of the palace and drive you out of the clan Nine elder growled. "Deliberately hurt?" White night eyebrows a pick, light said: "sword without eyes, how to deliberately say? What''s more, the judge is right next to me. Is it fair that I deliberately hurt him? Elder nine is not a referee. Why do you say that? Or do you think the referee is unfair? In that case, you can tell it to the referee, and you don''t have to tell me! " "You Jiuchang''s old-fashioned explosive hair, good hang didn''t rush up to do it. He gritted his teeth and his eyes were cold: "tell me, you are only a great emperor, but you can easily cut open the body of a saint. What''s the matter? I suspect you cheat!! Get the hell out of here! I want to check you! " "Cheating?" White night chuckled and looked at the referee: "if you say so much, you just don''t believe the judge''s decision. If I cheat and violate the rules, can I hide from his eyes? Can you hide from the eyes of so many people present? Do you think the elder''s eyesight is not as good as you? " "Nine elders were dumb. "If the nine elders are meaningful to my ruling, they can talk to me or complain to me at the elder elder." The referee is also dissatisfied, staring at nine elders said. The nine elder''s face was red and white. "Ge Mai''s strength is not good. I defeated him. You should find out the reason from you! You didn''t teach him well, leading him to die here, this is not my problem! Besides, this is not a duel arena! This is a big clan. Do you think you can play like a duel? RidiculousWith a sneer in the white night, xuan''er jumped up and landed on the pumice stone and sat down with his knees crossed. "Asshole!! Asshole Nine elder''s eyes almost spew out flame, a tooth almost to bite, eyes fierce stare at the white night, wish to devour him alive! How had he ever been insulted? Still insulted by such a disciple! He breathed deeply and tried his best to calm down his anger. Finally, he could bear it. In public, in front of many elders and distinguished guests, if he was in trouble with a disciple, it would be a very serious matter! "I''ll take care of you sooner or later!" Nine elder gritted his teeth and growled, and ordered his disciples to take away Ge Mai''s body and return to his seat. "Whose disciple is that disciple?" The elder looked at the white night and opened his mouth slowly. His voice was simple and elegant. "Report back to the elder. You are the disciple of the sand roaster in the sword room!" There are three old roads nearby. "Is it a disciple taught by Shazhi? But the emperor is so terrible. " The elder murmured. Zhang Bu, the eight elders on the side, looks very strange. He had recognized the man as the boy he had brought into the clan. White night was worshipped by the recommendation order. Zhang Bu thought that the white night was not the emperor, and the recommendation order was mostly bought or stolen? But now it seems that he is a little worried. Did you make a mistake? If you get the recommendation order from Shenji old man with your own strength, it''s not a genius! After all, Shenji old man will never hand over this thing easily, unless it is a terrible genius! This kind of existence is the seed that every major sector is scrambling for. Can''t I be wrong? Zhang Bu''s face became more and more ugly. The guests in the back of the room had already exploded. "An emperor killed a saint!" "It''s horrible!" "Who is this man? Is the emperor of Yijian heavenly palace so strong? " People constantly exclaimed, several powerful people eyes bright, eyes burning staring at the white night, extremely appreciated. "This is a good material for sword cultivation." There are strong people who are good at using swords. The elders looked different when they heard the voice. "I can''t believe that this guy is quite powerful." Yan Xiaoke snorted and his eyes were burning. "Oh! I said, "you are the man who beat me!" Gongsun peony also raised a small mouth, white night showed a strong strength, she lost to white night, also won''t feel too shameless. The battle between white night and Ge Mai set off the whole scene, and white night became the focus of the whole audience. "Elder martial brother Bai!" The disciples of the wooden room had already been worshipped all over the place, and they poured in one by one. The elder martial brother Bai called them particularly sweet. "Elder martial brother Bai, you are so handsome!" "Oh, my God, one sword directly hit the guy Gamal! Elder martial brother Bai, this is what I dream to do "Elder martial brother Bai! You are so good The disciples were chattering and excited. "Well, don''t disturb the white night. He was injured just now. Now he needs to hurry up to recover and deal with the next battle." Tiewanqing cheered. The disciples came back resentfully, but the excitement on their faces lasted for a long time. "What? Is your fight over yet? " White night asked with a smile. "After the fight, the opponent is not strong, even gamai is not as good, more relaxed." Tiewan cleaned up the night, and her small face was surprised: "your last sword is quite familiar with Ge Mai''s sword moves. Why? Have you also practiced the sword technique of the nine elders? " "Do you think that elder Yijiu''s hatred for me may teach me?" "Then how can you use the sword formula of Tianjian pavilion?" "Learn now, sell now! Isn''t Gome playing around in front of me before White night laughs. Tie Wanqing heard the sound, almost did not mention it. Learn now and sell now... what level of demon talent is needed to have such ability... in the next battle, he didn''t pay attention to it in the white night. He gained a lot, especially the attack of the crazy sword, which made him have a deeper understanding of the sword technique. Moreover, he consumed a lot of money to fight with Ge Mai, and he had to recover before the next round. As more and more people are eliminated, the next battle will be more and more difficult. The game continues. The mood of the whole arena is also mobilized by the battle on the stage. All eyes were focused on the stage, and their emotions were aroused. Although the black horse appeared in the white night, it has to be said that the Yijian heavenly palace is really a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon, and there are countless strong ones. In addition to those seed players, there are also a large number of outstanding sword skills among ordinary disciples. Their appearance makes the seeded players feel a great threat.This time, it must be thrilling and the Dragon fighting with the tiger! When white night opened his eyes again, there were only two tables left. . (I wrote last night that I overslept this morning. Today, I still have a minimum guarantee at 5:00, asking for monthly tickets, rewards and firepower support. At present, 32 are in the top 20, which will break out in these days.) (in addition, I would like to thank Ding Dang cat Beier 1, Yan zangfeng, Jiuxu L, mgame01, Shuyou 275665455, a Bao 12 Pisces, remembering the past devil, klgyf1314, dingfengbo, Shuyou 54565562, Shuyou 84910, huofengdie, xiaozhouguohai, iu9114, tears of void, and book friend 54433786 for their praise and support. The names of many friends are not listed one by one, and the old fire club will remember them in mind Thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1042 "White night, almost! The next battle will determine the ranking of the top 100! Go all out Tie Wan Qing took a deep breath, staring at the two competition platforms that rose from the ground, and his eyes were full of hot. Top 100 battle! From now on, there will be no chance of luck or luck. Because none of the people who have killed here do not have the existence of unique skills or fierce strength. All the disciples swallowed and looked nervously. The area of the two competition platforms is larger, the barrier boundary covering the competition platform is more vigorous, and the central canvas of the competition platform is decorated with the pattern of one dragon and one tiger, which is majestic and magnificent. In the daytime, the elders have already begun to select the participants randomly. The light is shining, and four figures have boarded the two competition platforms. The two men on the tiger competition stage are the elite disciples of the elders. They are both powerful and powerful, and they are the strength of the top saints. However, people''s focus is not on the tiger race stage, but on the dragon race stage. There were also two people standing there. Two men, one holding a sword in one hand, the thunder on the slender sword was very terrifying. The opposite man held a huge stone sword in both hands. The stone sword was wrapped with iron chains, which looked extremely heavy. Their breath has reached the state of introverted, motionless, like a desolate mountain. Compared with the tiger race stage, the strength of the people on the dragon race stage is obviously more terrible. Watch the white night carefully. The man with the stone sword is an elite disciple of eight elder Zhang Bu''s knees, called Chong. The man with the thunder sword on the opposite side was named Ji Shan. Before the opening of the discussion on sword, Ji Shan left the zongmen and went to the outside of Zong for some training. He got a great saint level magic weapon, that is, the terrible thunder sword in his hand. relying on this sword, he got into the top 200. Before the performance of Ji Shan is amazing, incredible, so many people are looking forward to it. Now, he wants to fight for a place in the top 100 zongmen! "Start!" With a drink from the referee, Ji flashed away. His sword is like lightning, and people are like lightning. The wind is swift and the lightning is fast, and he kills heavily. A heavy roar, an air wave burst from the mouth, blowing to the four sides, so that the rush to the season flash shape slowed down a bit. Xuan''er raises the stone sword again and rushes towards Ji Shan fiercely. Whoa! The terrible stone sword whirled the air and made a howling sound like a strong wind. Ji Shan was shocked and immediately flashed to the left. However, the falling stone sword burst out a wonderful mysterious power. This power actually integrated the power of all things in the world, destroying the withered and decaying world, and directly hit Ji Shan''s chest. Pooh! Ji Shan was hit and fly in an instant. If such a terrifying force blows on the mainland, it can instantly shock the mainland into powder. But the heavy offensive is not over, he once again urged the strength, the stone sword smashed on the arena. In an instant, there were waves of power lines in the whole arena. Ji Shan, who fell on the ground, was shaken by this force pattern before he could stabilize his body. His body was subjected to crazy bombardment, and the human body swayed uncontrollably. But before the end of the offensive, he lifted his left hand and grasped it in the air. The powerful impact tore up Ji Shan''s holy power, and then tied him like a spider''s silk, and then rolled his sword and people towards Chong. Don''t pay attention to the strong and vigorous, but in fact, he has a good command of holy power, which is even better than the ordinary people who are good at using skillful sword. Season dodge cannot leave, was rolled in the past. Once again, he lifted up the terrible stone sword, and aimed at Ji Shan, it was a wave. Whoa! The stone sword, like a collapsed sky, is crashing towards Ji Shan. Four people breathe hard. Is Ji Shan a black horse about to lose? "Elder martial brother Ji!" The disciples under the eight elder''s knees cried out nervously. Even kuixi, the chief disciple, couldn''t help but straighten up his body and stare at Longtai with shining eyes: "younger martial brother Ji won''t lose like this!" That''s not true. Just when everyone thought that Ji Shan was doomed, he saw that Ji Shan''s body suddenly waved a piece of sad thunder light, and instantly covered his body tightly. When the terrible stone sword fell, the lightning like countless poisonous snakes turned into a chain, which bound the arm holding the sword hard. In an instant, his whole body trembled violently, and his holy power was paralyzed by the astonishing electric current. "Good chance!" Everyone was overjoyed. Ji Shan immediately jumped up and chopped his heavy neck with a sword. With ferocious eyes and gnashing teeth, he bent his neck to the side with his amazing will. Lei Jian slashed his shoulder fiercely. In an instant, the shoulder was bloody and bloody, and the sword scar could even see Sen Sen Sen''s white bones. But it didn''t seem to have any effect on the weight. He directly grasped Ji Shan''s body and smashed it on the ground like a mouse.Bang! The ground was bombarded by Ji Shan, but he did not dare to slow down. The man suddenly turned over and dodged, and the heavy and terrible stone sword fell down again. Bang! When the challenge arena trembles again, the ground shakes, and even the ground outside the arena vibrates. All the people around him gasped. What would it look like if this sword was hit on a person... Ji Shan stood still and held up his thunder sword in his hand: "Lei Lai Boom! The sky immediately dropped several thunder, and struck the heavy. "Crazy sword code in the sea of rage!" Chong ignored the thunder on his body, and rushed toward Ji Shan with his stone sword in his hands. A white air current burst out on the stone sword. Chong Chong held the stone sword in his hands and roared at him. However, the stone sword killed this time is not as simple as before. When the stone sword falls, there is a layer of terrible air flow covering over. The thickness of the air flow surpasses the holy power and destroys the withered and decayed. It seems that what is dancing is not the stone sword, but a wild wolf in the sea of God! Ji Shan has nowhere to hide! But now, he doesn''t hide. His eyes were tight, thunder burst out from his whole body, and a sword in his hand exploded a lot of thunder flowers, just like a Thunder Dragon about to jump into the air. It''s a long time for the thunder to come. And to meet the thunder sword, it is the thick, fierce and terrible stone sword!!! Roaring... a huge thunderstorm exploded on the challenge arena, the whole arena trembled instantly, the platform cracked, the barrier wildly swung, and the shrill thunder light instantly engulfed them. Everyone was staring at the ring with wide eyes, and most of them were breathing tightly. Those who watched the battle in the tiger platform couldn''t help but look at the Dragon platform. In particular, the elders of the two disciples were staring at the table without blinking. Gradually, the thunder disappeared. The table stopped shaking. And the two people on the challenge arena have all fallen to the ground and fell into a coma. "Draw?" A disciple was astonished. "No, not necessarily! It depends on who can stand up Another disciple said. As long as someone can stand up, it''s not a draw! Even if it takes only a second to stand up. "Ji Shan! Get up Quecy suddenly stood up from the pumice and roared at the Dragon platform. "Brother Ji!! Stand up "Senior brother Chong! Don''t lose! Stand up "Come on! Senior brother Chong! Stand up The brothers on the heavy side also yelled. For a while, the whole field was occupied by the cry of two disciples'' supporters. Heavy efforts to open his eyes, but at the moment his whole body has been burnt black, gas if gossamer, which can also get up. It was Ji Shan, with a tenacity in his eyes. He bit his teeth, grabbed the dim thunder sword beside him, and climbed up a little bit. "Ji Shan!" "Ji Shan!" "Ji Shan!" ... people began to shout Ji Shan''s name. Many of the disciples were infected by it and cried out one after another. In the whole arena, there are only two words of Ji Shan. Ji Shan''s eyes are frozen, seems to be inspired, a little bit up. Eight elder Zhang bu also stands up excitedly and stares at Ji Shan. Finally! In the cry of countless people, Ji Shan stood up. "The duel is over, the winner, Ji Shan!" Exclaimed the referee at once. "Good Cheering and boiling in the field immediately exploded! Ji Shan finally got this difficult sentence and got into the top 100!!! "Great Countless people jumped. Countless people hugged each other. The guests also nodded, praising Ji Shan''s tenacity and will. How rare are such disciples! Eight elder Zhang Bu breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly called to his disciples: "quick, immediately prepare the elixir array to help Ji Shan recover!" "Yes Quinn ran away at once. Although Ji Shan stood up, he was seriously injured and was already out of physical strength. He was finally carried off the challenge arena just like Chong Chong. Before the next round of competition comes, he must recover his combat effectiveness as soon as possible, otherwise, he will surely lose in the next round. With the exit of Ji Shan, people''s enthusiasm has gradually diminished. The battle in Hutai is over. Although it is not as fierce as Ji Shan and Chong, their performance is also very eye-catching. At the end of the first round of the hundred shortlisted battle, the atmosphere was warm and the audience was in high spirits. Such a battle is far from comparable to the previous one. The battle in longhutai came to an end one after another.Next, whose turn is it? People are shining. The white night took a deep breath and closed his eyes, but at this time, the token on his waist lit up. Is it my turn? There was a whisper in the white night. "Come on Tie Wanqing whispered. "Well." "Brother Bai, come on "We must rush into the top 100!" The disciples of the wooden room said one after another, sending out their wishes. The white night nodded slightly. But at this time, a cry of surprise suddenly exploded the entire arena. Everyone was stunned, and many stood up and looked at the pumice. White night Leng next, also eyes and look, the face suddenly dew surprised color. In the battle of Longtai, his opponent... turned out to be one of the top ten players!! Top 10... Seed players? "What''s the matter?" The voice rang out at once. The whole place was boiling. . (it''s still on the fifth shift today, for rewards and monthly tickets) the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1043 Among the 100 shortlisted candidates, the top ten will not appear so early. After all, their strength is obvious to all and there is no need to question. The existence of the top ten in the last session has been treated with resources equal to that of the great elder. After a hundred years of practice, their strength has already been raised to a more terrifying level. They have already been qualified to be directly promoted to the top 20. For them, it is not challenging for them to be shortlisted. They do not need to appear. Therefore, there is an unwritten regulation in each session of the Tiangong sword debate. No seed players will be found in the competition for the top 20! This is also an opportunity for many new disciples to join the Yijian heavenly palace. Otherwise, those amazing talents will meet the seed players as soon as they appear on the stage. Isn''t it necessary to bury all their talents? However, this is only the top 100 finalists. How can some seeded players be selected? People looked at it in amazement. What''s more, the people whose tokens are shining are not ordinary people! He is the chief disciple of the three elders. He ranked the eighth in the last Tiangong Analects. Qingping! There was a trace of strangeness in the face of the three elders. Qingping cares about the sword heaven palace. It can be said that no one knows. He is a young and outstanding representative of the Yijian heavenly palace. With his amazing talent and perseverance, he cares about the prosperity of the sword heaven palace, and is appreciated by the three elders. Under the careful guidance of the three elders, his peaceful strength has been rising. He became famous in the first world war last year, and broke into the top ten, ranking eighth. His fame is so great that outsiders have heard his name. The characteristic of Qingping''s sword lies in the word "fast". However, his speed is different from that of ordinary swordsmen. The sword in his hand is not only fast, but also reveals a kind of spirituality that is hard to express in words. It seems to be very slow, but it is actually fast, which is hard for ordinary people to understand. All the people were talking and the scene was clear. "What''s the matter? Why is the token of Qingtian on? " "Is he going to play?" "He ranked eighth in the last sword debate! He should have appeared in the top 20, so how can we get him on the stage now? " "What happened?" "I don''t understand!" "If he comes out, there''s no way he can fight!" "Yes, ordinary disciples, who are his opponents? In the first ten years of the last term, they all enjoyed the treatment of the great elder. I don''t know how terrible the strength has grown. I''m afraid these ordinary disciples can''t take a move on his hands? " "This guy''s going to have bad luck!" The buzz of discussion spread like a wave, and there was more and more noise around, and doubts came and went one after another. The VIPs seemed quite quiet. The elder can''t sit still. "What''s going on?" The elder''s voice sank and he looked sideways towards the referee. The nine elder immediately got up and walked towards the referee. After two whispers, the nine elder immediately turned around and went to the elder. "What happened? How can Qingping be the first to come out? " The elder asked in a deep voice, and his voice was filled with displeasure. "Report back to the elder. The referee said that there was a little problem with the magic weapon for controlling the selection of disciples, so that he accidentally picked a clean and peaceful stage. He will repair it immediately. Please don''t worry about it." Nine elder murmured. "In that case, stop the game, wait for him to repair, and re select the audience." The elder said. "No way!" Nine elder quickly shook his head, lowered his voice and said: "there are so many distinguished guests here. If we stop the game, it will have a bad effect. If we let them know that we have such an Oolong because of the damage of magic weapons, wouldn''t it make us laugh? When the time comes, the world will laugh at us. We can''t even bring out a decent treasure. If so, we will lose a lot of shame! It will also have a great influence on the reputation of my sword heaven palace! " On hearing this, the elder''s face suddenly sank. "Elder, let''s fight! It''ll be back to normal after this one Nine elder''s Baoquan Dao. The words were heard by several elders, their eyebrows frowned slightly and their eyes were shaking. The big elder is not a fool. He glanced at the nine elder and lowered his voice: "elder nine, as the elder of Yijian heavenly palace, you should not abuse your power for personal gain. You should treat everything equally. No matter which department you are, you should treat it as your own. Do you understand?" "Gongming knows this, but I don''t know why the elder said this to him?" Nine long old face does not change color way, pretend not to hear the meaning of the words. "Why don''t you count it in your mind?" The elder hummed: "well, since we have already done this and can''t be retrieved, we can''t let this match go. We can''t delay it!" "Yes Nine elder clasps a fist, spin son returns to the seat, the smile in his eye conceals very deep. But everyone knows that the battle between white night and Qingping was not an accident at all, but the nine elders deliberately did it! His purpose is to avenge Gamal! Revenge for Liao Qiushan! He wants to stop the night! Let white night be defeated here!He doesn''t want to see white night win like this again! "Elder, is this good?" Three elder''s face is not very good-looking, low voice way. As an elder of the law enforcement department, he naturally does not want to let the nine elders do this kind of action. "Two disciples have died. Please forgive me." The elder sighed. Three elders heard the sound, mumbled under the mouth, did not speak. Ding! The voice rings. The game continues. Tie Wanqing looks particularly ugly here. However, Qingping leaped forward like a feather and fell on the challenge arena with great elegance. He buckled his sword with one hand, and the sword of autumn water against his back arm was very sharp. People with a shallow smile, warm and gentle, give people a calm and steady feeling. "Elder martial brother Qing!" "Elder martial brother Qing!" "Elder martial brother Qing!" "Elder martial brother Qing!" ... the students of the law enforcement department raised their fists and yelled. The disciples around him seemed to be infected and yelled. All of a sudden, a wave generated, surrounded by mountains and tsunamis, all shouting Qingtian''s name, deafening sound as if to drown Qingtian. This is the momentum of Qingtian! This is the power of seed players! As soon as he ascended to the sky, the audience cheered. All the people are staring at the Dragon stage, so that the two disciples of the tiger stage are extremely embarrassed! With a faint smile, Qingtian bowed slightly to the surroundings. He was modest and courteous, and won the favor of many distinguished guests. Can be defeated in the hands of such people, is it not unjust? "Sister tie! There''s no need to worry about it, elder martial brother! " Wooden room of a female disciple small face white said. "Well done, how can it be in a clean line?" Next to the male disciple angry way. "It''s mostly the nine elder who did it. You didn''t see it. He went to talk to the elder just now. Although he didn''t know what he said, he must have done it. He didn''t run away!" "Well, elder martial brother Bai has offended elder martial brother nine." "Unfortunately, he must be able to enter the top 100, but he was blocked by senior brother Qingping..." "this is the fate..." the people in the wooden house sighed with helplessness. If you are peaceful, you will be defeated at night! I''m afraid that even if tiewanqing meets Qingping, there is not much chance of winning? Although tie Wanqing''s goal is to break into the top ten, it doesn''t mean that she will be able to do it. Moreover, she estimates that she will be able to compete with Yao Heng, who is No. 10. She is afraid that she will not be able to resist her peaceful sword. After all, it''s a famous fast sword in the heaven palace! Fast like shadowless, sword like autumn water! What tie Wanqing is not good at is fast sword. However. The white night did not hear the voice of the people around him. He jumped off the pumice stone and stepped to the arena. He didn''t look at anyone. No one paid attention to him. All people''s eyes are focused on the quiet body. Everyone''s mouth, are shouting the name of Qingping! He is the protagonist of this field! He is the focus of attention! And white night is just a foil to him! The white night jumped into the arena. The voices around him died down. This is just a little bit of people looking at the white night, but the eyes are full of pity. The referee called out, "please get ready, both players!" In the white night, one hand clasped the hilt of the black sword on his waist, and held the other hand flat. His eyes looked at Qingping on the opposite side. Qingping smiles and nods to Bai Ye: "are you younger martial brother Bai? I''ve heard of you, younger martial brother Bai. Your swordsmanship is very good. Lingli is very smart and interesting. The battle with Ge Mai was wonderful before! If you practice hard, you will have a bright future in the future "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Qingping." "No, it''s not fair for you. However, I will keep my hand and won''t let you lose too badly." Qingping took a sword flower, and his whole body was impelled by the holy power, but it was not fierce. The man laughed slightly: "come on, use your full strength, let me see what the great emperor''s all-out blow will look like!" "Good!" White night nodded, holding the sword handle to launch the imperial power and holy power. "The game begins!" The referee''s voice rang out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1044 As the referee''s voice fell, the night moved. He did not rush to Qingping, but walked towards it with his sword. His speed was not fast, and his rippling strength was particularly gentle, but his pace was steady and his breath was steady. But this scene in many people''s eyes, it seems that lost the fighting spirit. A lot of people laughed. "See? After knowing that his opponent is Qingping, he has no mind to fight the enemy. " "Start to abandon yourself!" "Ha ha, I''m self-conscious. I''ll be defeated twice and step down at will. After all, senior brother Qingtian is not a challenge he can challenge!" "If I were to be the same as him." All kinds of ridicule and banter were heard, especially in Tianjian Pavilion. "White night, surrender! How can you be qualified to compete with elder martial brother Qingtian! " "Yes, get out of the way! Don''t be shameful "The waste of the sword repair room!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." the arrogant laughter continued, and the referee nearby coughed, which stopped the stupid behavior of these people. Iron Wan Qing here gas is not light, all gnash teeth, retort. "White night trash? What is your Tianjian pavilion? Not as good as waste? " "That is, Liao Qiushan was killed by the white night, and Ge Mai was also killed by the white night. How dare you still have the face to cry?" "I''m ashamed of you all!" The voice rings. "What do you say?" The people of Tianjian Pavilion got angry and got up one after another. "What''s wrong with you?" The disciples of wooden house are not willing to be outdone! "All sit down for me!" The members of the order team on the side yelled and glared at the two disciples one by one: "who dares to be reckless here, immediately send it to the law enforcement department for punishment! Severe punishment Hearing this, the disciples stopped. But the situation at the scene is really desperate. But at this time, the white night toward Qingtian suddenly stopped. "Wait, I have something to say!" Cried the white night. "Oh?" Qingtian was stunned. The referee frowned: "do you have any questions?" "Yes." White night turned around, toward the elder seat that side embraces the fist, revolves the son big voice way: "six elder "What''s the matter?" The six elders'' heart beat and a bad feeling welled up. "Do you remember what you promised me at the gate? As long as I break into the top 100, you have to go to the sword training room to welcome my classmates and elder Sha into the arena Cried the white night. The words fell to the ground, and the scene was instantly agitated. The faces of all the elders were immediately ugly. "Elder, what? Is there any other department of Yijian heavenly palace that hasn''t come? " After a cloud Ding sword home can open his mouth to ask. "This... There are still things to be dealt with in the sword room. They can''t see it for the time being." The elder coughed and said without changing his face. Not finished? Many distinguished guests laughed to themselves. Everyone knows that the sword repair room of the Yijian heavenly palace is a garbage shelter, which is specially used to take in those people who have been admitted to the Yijian heavenly palace because of some chance and luck. How many powerful people come out of it? In fact, it is not only the Yijian heavenly palace that has such departments, but also other famous clan forces! To put it awkwardly, this place is like a place where there are many evils. Any existence that has an impact on the positive image of the clan will be sent to this place. However, even the elders of Yijian Tiangong didn''t expect that the disciples of this sword training room had reached the top 200... this is something that has never happened in history! However, many guests were shocked. Is this man a disciple of the sword training room? "What? Six elders, have you forgotten our agreement In the white night, he saw the six elders silent and cried again. The six elder''s face was livid, and the whole person was completely at a loss. He was angry in his eyes, but did not refute it. He got up and said, "how can I forget it? I will keep my promise, but you have to beat the opponent in front of me and get into the top 100 before I can carry out it! Wait until you win the game first Liu Changchang will never believe that white night has the strength to defeat Qingping. It also includes countless disciples around. This is a dead game! It''s a losing game in the dark! In fact, from the day when he defeated Ge Mai, he was already flustered, and so was elder Jiu. This battle is not only controlled by the nine elders. He alone can''t decide the referee. If the six elders come forward, the referee will compromise. After all, as a referee, he doesn''t want to offend the two elders. "GoodNod in the night and turn around. The six elders snorted in anger and sat down heavily, obviously dissatisfied with the public in the white night. "Elder six, don''t do such ridiculous things next time, understand?" The elder frowned a little, and said in a deep voice. "Yes, elder!" The six elders rushed to fist. The noise around it was gradually static. The referee was impatient, staring at the white night, and he said coldly, "I wonder if you are ready for it, disciple, white night!"! If you don''t want to fight, this referee can judge you against the game, disrupt the game, and you lose!! " "Sorry! I can start now! " "Smile in the night. "Then please act immediately!" The referee hum, quite dissatisfied. Qingtian smiled: "elder martial brother Bai, you are really personality and confident. Although I don''t know what it is between you and elder six, I don''t think it is necessary to carry out your agreement with the six elders. After all, you will not be my opponent!" "Is this a little early, elder martial brother Qingtian? After all, we haven''t handed in yet. " The night is light. "Although I am not talented and outstanding, I don''t think I will lose to a great emperor!" "The sky laughs. This seems modest, but it is extremely conceited. But I think it is also true that in this situation, no more modest people can''t help but be conceited, right? After all, the opposite person may be the lowest existence of the whole clan soul state! "So please give me the advice of brother Qingtian!" The night is no longer wordy, and he takes a step to go on to the Qing Dynasty. The sky stood upright, holding the sword in one hand, and a light smile on his face, a free and easy look. He was only ready to fight when the white night was more than ten meters away. His eyes were fixed on the sword of the night, as if he had locked the sword of the other party. At this time, the white night finally made a move. His arm was hasty, and the gentle holy power and emperor were poured into the black sword like lightning. In a moment, the whole black sword was cut to the Qing Dynasty. The power of destruction and decay is unbelievable. "A good way to draw a sword! Just the skill of sword pulling is fastidious! Yes! Tough! Younger martial brother, your two last two have reached, but this is fast, but obviously not enough! " The Qing Dynasty laughed, but suddenly disappeared, and when it appeared again, he was standing behind the white night, and the long sword of autumn water stabbed towards the white night. What a surprise that sword! Is that a move to clear sky? If you don''t move, you will move. It seems to be a thrill! The pupils of the four sides shrunk. The victory and the defeat have been divided! But at this time, the body of the white night suddenly suddenly burst out of the body, and based on him, a vague figure was produced. The shadow of man was holding the sword, which seemed to be waiting for the attack of the Qing Dynasty. The shadow sword in his hand swept directly and ran away the autumn water sword. Bang Dang! The barbaric force will open the autumn water sword. The sky shook his body, and his face was stunned: "this is... Shadow sword "Brother Qingtian, are you so much interested?" The cold voice came out of the mouth of the white night, and the sky suddenly rose, but saw that the black sword had hit again. The sky was shocked and immediately moved up. Dang!!!!! The double swords collide, the sound of the bleak ripples the whole stage, the brute force along the blade to both sides! However! The white night is still, but the power of destroying and decadent is like a wild beast, and the fierce sword and tyrant in the Qing Dynasty hit the past. The sky was shocked, but he couldn''t parry. He flew out in a flash and hit the barrier. Bang! The noise was dull. People constantly fluctuate, the mouth is coughing fiercely, finally, a wisp of blood appears in the corner of the mouth of Qingtian... the whole scene is quiet in a moment. Bloody... the Qing Tian, the eighth in the Shenjian list, was shocked by a sword of the great emperor? Everyone''s brain is not a blank. No one has ever come back to God for a long time. "Elder martial brother Qingtian, this is a duel. I hope you can give all your strength. Otherwise, I will feel very boring about this duel." Night did not win pursuit, but a single hand with the sword, toward the Qing days, but not intended to pursue! Just now that confrontation, the Qing day obviously did not use all the efforts, this let the white night to succeed, but white night also has its own honor. Since he wants to fight, he doesn''t want to take advantage of the danger! This is the confidence of the night! This is the pride of the night! A great emperor, facing the saints, showed such a mentality. There was also a cry from the VIP table. "It looks like I''m looking down on you!" The day was bitter and bitter, and people stood up again, took a few deep breaths, calmed the power around, and their eyes full of war, staring at the white night."Then next, I''ll do what you want! Younger martial brother Bai, let''s have a good fight "I can''t get it!" White night raised his sword and pointed to Qingtian and said, "come on!" "Then you can watch it!" Qingtian cheered, and the man disappeared again. However, after disappearing, the man turned into a stream of air and rolled into the white night. The air was approaching in an instant, in which tens of thousands of horrible sword shadows suddenly exploded, and they were chopped into the white night like a meat grinder. This is Qingtian''s fast sword way! The sword is as fast as light, and its potential is like running thunder! All the distinguished guests opened their eyes. However. The white night did not move. When the shadow of the sword in the wind came, he shook his arms and cut it off with his sword. In a flash, the shadow of the sword in the sky exploded from his hand, like the fangs of a fierce tiger, facing the Qingtian! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The crisp sound of sword beating is constantly fluctuating in the ring, and the sound is pleasant to the ear. The breath and heartbeat of the people present stopped completely with the sound. How can white night fight against the sky? . (it''s not much from the top 20, please help me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1045 Two people, you come and I go, crazy sword. The challenge arena is full of fire and killing intention. The shadow of the black sword and the shadow of the Qing sword are like two angry dragons fighting each other. They gather together crazily and can not be separated. There was silence in all directions, and countless eyes were staring blankly. Before that, those noisy disciples of Tianjian Pavilion completely shut up. White night... How can it fight against the sky? Is this acting? Fake? No one can believe it. Even the seeds of pumice players, at the moment, they are all attentive and dignified. "It seems that the quality of black horses this year is very high." Gongsun mujiao said faintly, with a trace of relief in his eyes. White night is so powerful, then her sister won''t be wronged. After all, Gongsun peony was defeated by white night, but she has been very discouraged, and her mentality has completely collapsed. Now that Bai Ye can compete with Qingtian, no one will point out Gongsun peony any more. It is a great comfort to her sister. "Yes, and what''s more surprising is that this white night was a disciple who came out of the sword training room, and he was also a great emperor. I can''t believe it!" Zou Zhao, the chief disciple of the five elders, also expressed emotion. "Let''s see if he can hold up a few moves in Qingtian''s hands!" Quesitham road. All the seed disciples expressed their opinions, but Yao Heng, who sat at the back of pumice stone, said nothing and looked a little ugly. The stronger the black horse is, the more unstable his position will be. He ranked tenth in the last Shenjian list, and in this session, he is also the weakest among the top ten seed disciples. As long as any black horse rises strongly, he must be the first to kill him! Once out of the top ten, he can no longer enjoy the same treatment as the elder. This is not a good thing! Therefore, what he hopes most now is that other seeded players can eliminate all these dark horses and not let them break into the top 20. It''s just. The reality is not as good as imagined! Baiye and Qingtian are still fighting each other madly. Don''t see that the sky sword is fierce and swift. However, the white night in the realm of the great emperor is no exception. They fight with each other with fast swords and fight each other for more than 100 moves. Qing Jian fights for some time. They feel that it is no way to go on like this. They have to change their strategies. As soon as they jump back, they slash several times in the air towards the white night. Whoa! Several sword Qi flew out, but the sword Qi was based on the most pure holy power, which was very mysterious. At the moment of flying to the white night, it turned into several sword Qi in human shape, and cut wildly towards the white night. The sword spirit is so exquisite! White night immediately to carry the sword. And his move, Qingtian killed again. This time, his speed seems to have been pushed to the limit, so fast that he can''t recognize his body shape and Qi strength, which is equivalent to a blink, suddenly appears behind the white night and stabs with a sharp sword. "Innate sword spirit!" After a big drink in the white night, the breath in the body suddenly spurts out and turns into a sword Qi, which is sheltered around the body. Dang! Qingtian''s sharp sword was instantly resisted by the sword Qi. "What?" Qingtian showed an incredible look. However, he saw three cuts in a row in the white night, each with endless power. In an instant, he chopped the sword Qi in front of him, and xuan''er turned and blasted to the sky. Qingtian raised his sword again to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! When the two swords collide, they make a dull noise. It seems that what blows on the Qing sword is not the black sword in the white night, but a group of mountains and a vast sea. The ferocious and terrible power is unbelievable... what is the matter with this man''s sword? Fast and don''t say, strength is even more terrible! This is not the power that a great emperor should have!! His understanding of Kendo is beyond ordinary sages. Qingtian''s expression became thick, and the sword in his hand was more swift and violent! He must give full play to his strengths and build an advantage in this fight, otherwise he will surely lose if he goes on like this. However, if you are defeated in the hands of a great emperor... don''t say it''s peaceful. It''s unacceptable to be a seeded player in the field. At that time, not only will he be disgraced, but also his brothers and elders will be disgraced. "Forget it, use that trick!" Qingtian bit his teeth and decided not to keep his hand any more. As soon as he waved his sword, the blade of the sword swung three swords, like three big waves, shattering the void and breaking open the black sword. The white night and the clear sky retreated at once. White night stabilized the whole body''s breath, ready to kill again. But at this time, Qingtian held up his long sword, held the sword formula in one hand, and wiped his finger on the sword body... crash! The fierce and miserable sword power is surging on the autumn water sword. What''s he going to do? The white night eyebrows move, obviously can''t give the other party to display the opportunity, the body suddenly moves, steps on the void, jumps in the air, raises the sword to face down fiercely cuts."Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" Sonorous! The dark sword swings out several tens of meters of terrible sword Qi. The amazing sword pressure instantly shatters the surface of the challenge arena, and the whole dragon elephant on the surface of the challenge arena disappears immediately, and the four sides of the barrier can not be shaken. However... just at the moment when the light of black sword was about to split the sky, a snow like sword Qi suddenly burst out of Qingtian''s body, which instantly broke through the sword light of the white night. Xuemang sword Qi is very terrible. It is full of strength and strong sense of sword. It is almost cut to pieces by it. The white night was blasted back. After landing, he stepped back several steps, fixed his eyes, and saw that the clear sky at the moment was quite different from that before. His body was wrapped in a snow-white sword meaning, which was like a flame, rippling around his body, and the whole body was filled with this sword meaning... this scene appeared, and all around him was in a state of a sudden. Many students on the pumice stone stood up, and the seed players on the long pumice stone opened their eyes one after another. "That''s..." "no trace sword"!!! It must be a sword without trace! " "Qingtian has cultivated the idea of a traceless sword?" "Is this the result of his experience in the past few years?" Yao Heng, Zou Zhao and others were shocked. Gongsun mujiao and others are also staring. Rao is Yinghua sword who has been keeping his eyes closed. At the moment, he also slightly opens his eyes and looks at the sky. And the scene almost exploded, boiling. The elder seat is restless, many elders can not sit still, especially the three elders, the whole person is constantly shaking, almost full of tears. "No trace sword! There''s no mistake! That''s no trace sword meaning "So young, I have cultivated the meaning of traceless sword!! Genius!! Genius The elders were filled with emotion and admiration. And the VIP seat is a mess. "What is the meaning of the traceless sword?" Someone couldn''t help asking. "No trace sword meaning? It is a very high mental skill of the sword formula in the Yijian heavenly palace. Caring about the sword heaven palace is the top holy formula that only the elders can cultivate. This dharma formula is rarely mastered by the disciples, because it requires too much of the sword meaning of the user! If you don''t succeed in sword sense, you can''t practice it! In other words, he already has the strength to compete with ordinary elders! " A yundingjianju''s big energy opened his mouth slowly and his voice was full of solemnity. This fell to the ground, and the people at the VIP seat were shocked... against the elder? That''s the worst, the worst must be a saint! Qingtian... So terrible? He only ranked eighth in the list of magic swords! There are so many talented people in Yijian heavenly palace! All the people were thinking. With no trace sword in mind, Qingtian will be lingjue. There is no opponent. He breathes. His eyes are not as gentle as before. Instead, they are full of strong and fierce. When people move, they instantly approach the white night. "Younger martial brother Bai, I won''t be weak now. Take my sword!" With a low voice, the Qing sword in Qingtian''s hand was split instantly. White night immediately raised his hand to resist. But in this block, Qingtian''s sword sense suddenly became agitated. The black sword had not yet hit Qingtian''s sword. The terror and traceless sword wrapped in his body immediately rushed out seven or eight snowy and horrible sword blades, which hit the black sword heavily. Bang! The surging strength of the sword instantly bounced the black sword away, and the attack of the white night was directly broken. "What?" At night, his face suddenly changed, and he immediately withdrew with his sword. But it was too hasty to withdraw. The clean sword was like a sharp scythe, and it was cut across. Whew! In the white night, the skin and flesh of his chest was cut open in an instant, and the blood was flying everywhere... he stepped back a few steps, and the man looked at the ferocious and fuzzy part of his chest, and his brow was slightly ferocious. But Qingtian obviously won''t give him too much time to breathe. Once he hit it, he rushed over again. "My move was meant to deal with the strong one on the list of magic swords, but I don''t want to be forced out by you. Younger martial brother Bai, you should be honored. You won''t be wronged if you lose my move!" After the fifth watch, thanks to stone city 666, pppanj, Shuyou 18688809, dehuyo, safety Grand Canyon, thieves like to see the evil god against heaven, Jiuxu l [ten thousand reward, thank you], miewh, book friend 54566361, xxp7722, Yan zangfeng, just afraid of the author duangeng, a Bao 12 Pisces, qiangjieda [ten thousand rewards, thanks] I''m sorry, there will be five o''clock tomorrow. Now it''s not far from the top 20. Please help me.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1046 The meaning of the sword without trace is a mysterious and wonderful sword meaning attacking the killer section. The sword meaning is born with the sword force. The strength of the sword meaning represents the user''s control of his own sword and the depth of his understanding of the sword. When Qingtian kills again, the sword will also attack. The opponent''s sword will lock all the attacks of the white night. As long as the white night moves, the traceless sword will intercept all his attacks by itself! This is the subtlety of the meaning of traceless sword. From the moment Qingtian launched this move, the sword idea was actually integrated with the white night, but it was a constant threat that hindered all the white night. White night took a deep breath, step back point, a retreat again and again, avoid the confrontation with Qingtian, eyes flashing, thinking of countermeasures. "He''s going to lose!" "After all, it''s elder martial brother Qingtian. It''s just a guy in the sword training room. It''s amazing to be able to compete with elder martial brother Qingtian in so many moves!" "Yes, even if the white night is defeated, it is still glorious to be defeated." The disciples whispered, and now no one dares to say that the white night is a waste. After all, if you change them, I don''t know if you can support the next move! "It''s over, brother Bai!" Suddenly, the pupil of Qingtian is awe inspiring, and his sword without trace explodes in an instant and turns into a curtain, which is covered with his body towards the white night. The thick and fierce curtain swings around like a big wave, completely blocking all the space that can be broken in front of the white night, like a huge wave, shocking the world! He has no escape now! Tie Wanqing breathes hard. All the disciples around him glared. This is a wonderful move! But... just when everyone thought that white night was about to be defeated, Bai Ye suddenly raised his sword in front of him and closed his eyes. "Well?" Qingtian''s face was slightly stiff. Close your eyes? He''s going to ignore me at this juncture? This is not a stupid decision, but judging from the performance of the white night just now, Qingtian doesn''t think that the younger martial brother of the great emperor''s strength will make any mistakes at such critical juncture, and... He doesn''t look like a person who will give up! There must be other means! That''s not true. At the moment of Qingtian''s amazing sword, he realized something was wrong. Sword! Yes! It''s full of sword spirit! Pure sword! What a terrifying sword! Qingtian opened his eyes and looked at the emperor in front of him! The sword meaning of the white night is also sacrificed! His sword is like a thick layer of armor, covering his body, without any overflow, especially smooth and smooth. What kind of control does it take for a person to control the sword? What''s more, what makes Qingtian even more incredible is that the sword meaning of white night is so strong that it''s so terrible! What kind of terrible sword meaning is this? Qingtian feels his heart, blood and soul tremble and boil with the birth of the other side''s sword idea! He never thought that a great emperor could have such a terrible sword! He found that his sword was intended to be in front of the sword meaning of the white night, which was just a little bit of a witch!! How could this happen? How on earth did he cultivate such a terrible sword sense? Qingtian pupil dilated, the brain is a blank. At this time, the white night also opened his eyes, a fierce light burst out of his pupil. "Elder martial brother Qingtian! Now it''s my turn! " The voice fell to the ground, and the black sword in the hands of the white night suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was like a full moon, which was fiercely chopped at the Qing Dynasty. At that moment, the black sword seemed to have a unique edge that could not be matched by heaven and earth, and the sun and moon could not compete with it. It was as if this sword was going to cut off chaos and subvert heaven and earth! "In a flash! Chop The roar of rage, accompanied by the frightful sword attack, broke the void and shook the surrounding barrier! Qingtian was shocked, and his face was frozen, and he no longer hesitated. He raised his sword and blocked the black sword. At the same time, he was also stimulated by the idea of the traceless sword. In an instant, dozens of terrible lights burst out and ran into the black sword. But just at the moment when the terrible light was started, the sword meaning covered on the white night rushed out, such as several bloody jaws full of tusks, and seized these terrible lights in an instant, and the electric light and flint bit them into pieces! No trace sword meaning, broken! "What?" "Impossible!" There was an uproar! Countless people suddenly stood up from their chairs and looked at the shocking scene. Qingtian has already guessed the ending! After all, after Bai Ye sacrificed his sword idea, Qingtian knew that his sword idea could not be his opponent! However, his move is not so simple!If the meaning of the sword without trace is just the strength of the meaning of the sword, it will not be exquisite! After being torn, the meaning of the traceless sword did not dissipate immediately. Instead, it exploded and turned into stars. It quickly gathered on the Qingtian''s Qingtian sword. In an instant, the stars twinkled and the stars were everywhere. It was like a sword of the world, vast and powerful. This one! I may not empty you!!!!! Qingtian''s eyes were awe inspiring and roared, and his whole body power was poured into the sword. The broken sword''s intention burst out more ferocious power, and the incomparable power poured into the whole Qing sword. He wants to win or lose in this sword! In the attack of the sword breaking and nirvana rebirth, end the battle! Qingjian tears the void, shakes the space and cuts to the black sword. At that moment, countless pairs of eyes locked on the Qing sword! It''s just... just as the Qing sword was about to collide with the black sword, the black sword suddenly disappeared. "What?" The pupil of Qingtian shrinks, and Qingjian is suddenly cut empty! Bang! The terrible sword spirit was cut on the barrier behind the white night. The barrier was cut off instantly. The terrifying power directly penetrated the barrier and flew to the audience. Several quick witted judges rushed to block the attack. The referee who first resisted the attack was blown away and spat blood. We can see the shock of terror. But at the same time, a large number of meteors appeared around the clear sky. This is... Stepping on the evil meteor!!! Qingtian suddenly woke up, and the man turned around in a hurry, but he just moved... a black sword was put on his neck... the audience was quiet. The silent sword is like the sickle of death... that is the black sword... that is the sword of white night. Qingtian was stiff and did not move any more. He turned his head and looked at the white night standing behind him. "I... Lost..." he took a deep breath and gave a bitter smile. "Let''s go!" In the white night, he put away his sword and clasped his fist. "This is not a concession! It''s tactical crushing! " Qingtian gave a bitter smile: "I thought that the last move, you would fight against me, but I didn''t expect that you still kept sober at that moment, discerned my weakness, and gave up directly to cut with me... White night, you are terrible!" In that case, a sword can be divided into victory and defeat, and most swordsmen will not shrink back. This is the tenacity and determination of Kendo people! But white night was different, and he recoiled. Because he realized that Qingtian concentrated all his strength on that sword, so he chose to avoid it and subdue Qingtian directly. This is far more effective than fighting with Qingtian, and the success rate is very high. Qingtian was shocked by the terrible power of the white night. But from the beginning to the end, white night kept calm. Even if he was forced to a desperate situation by the intention of traceless sword, he did not panic, but thought about how to fight back. This person''s fighting consciousness and mental strength are simply horrible and appalling! Qingtian was shocked in his heart, looking at the white night without joy and sorrow on his face, he felt more and more incredible. "The game is over, the winner, white night!" The referee probably just responded and yelled. This sentence made the whole scene dead. People looked at the people on the challenge arena in unison. For a long time, no one came back. I don''t know how long before there was a small sound coming out from every corner of the stadium, and countless people felt that they were waking up from their dreams. "Is it over?" "White... White night won?" "The swordsman... Won?" "That is to say... Elder martial brother Qingtian... Failed?" "He failed?" "This... This is fake... I must be dreaming! yes! I must be dreaming "Then I must be dreaming. How can a great emperor defeat him? Fake! It''s all fake People murmur, or shout, as if they were mad. Few people want to believe what they see. No one can accept this reality. It also includes the people in the VIP seat. Their normal thinking doesn''t allow them to accept such things. But the fact is in front of their eyes, impact their habitual thinking, do not accept... Also have to accept! No one can imagine that a man in the sword repair room can defeat the seed player! "His name is white night, isn''t he?" "The white night of the sword room!" "That''s great!" "It turns out that there are such people in the Yijian heavenly palace!" "The great emperor, how terrible!" People began to pay attention to the white night, repeatedly whispered his name, every look at his eyes, in addition to admiration, is fear.The great emperor defeated the top sage! What a terrible man this is! A crowd of elders gaped in silence. The three elders bowed their heads in silence and did not raise their heads for a long time. And the most wonderful expression is the elders on the Presbyterian table. Among them, the six elders have the greatest change in their looks. He looked at the challenge arena blankly. His face was red and white, and finally turned to iron green. His eyebrows were tense and his face was even more restless. But by this time, the night had turned. He looked at the six elders indifferently and said in a small voice. "Six elders, I have defeated elder martial brother Qingping and successfully entered the top 100. Now, can you go to the sword building room to pick up my elder martial brothers and sisters in person according to our previous agreement?" As soon as the voice came out, the scene was quiet for several minutes. All of them looked at the six elders. "Ridiculous!"!!! It''s ridiculous! " Nine elder suddenly stood up and roared: "you a little disciple, dare to drive the elder? This is it! Void However, Bai Ye Li ignored the nine elder and continued to look at the six elder. White night, aggressive! "What do you think of the elders?" Said the elder in a deep voice. "The distinguished guests are here. Don''t break your word!" The four elders whispered. "But if you go, don''t you make a joke?" Nine elder airway. "If you don''t, you won''t make a joke? Are we making fewer jokes? " The four elders hummed. Nine elder''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t make a sound. The six elders took a deep breath. Without saying a word, they jumped and flew out of the field. . (thank you for qiangjieda, xiaozhouguohai, Shuyou 53268316, yumuben, Shuyou 84910, and the loser_ Zai, Cai Fengcheng, Dingdang cat Beier 1, xkmanhen215, Shuyou survival of the fittest, qisr, yiibm, ywzzhu016, twelve year bookworm, Shuyou 18688809, bg1234556, Dayu Liu, Shuyou 28800983, alca0563, Shuyou 54431497, hell feather, shower Qinghe, red wine wood, lonely chop people, void QQ, huofengdie, a Jian, etc., because old fire is one Please forgive me if you look for your names page by page. Thank you again. The gap between entering 20 is too big and the old fire is cold. Try your best to thank you for your support in the past few days www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1047 Sword repair room. All the disciples were sitting by the fire, listless one by one. Some of them had no mind in their eyes, as if they were thinking something. Some were sitting with elder Sha, holding their heads and drinking. No one is in the mood to cultivate the sword. "Hello, do you think elder martial brother Bai can enter the top 100?" A disciple said listlessly. But as soon as he finished saying this, a Dai beside him rushed over and took his fist to his forehead. "Oh! Elder martial brother, why do you hit me? " Said the disciple, holding his head in his arms. "You should fight!" A Dai said angrily, "look what you said. Can elder martial brother Bai lose? Have you ever seen elder martial brother Bai lose? If elder martial brother Bai dares to say that, he will surely win! " "Yes! He is sure to win! " A Yu also opens a mouth to say, the expression is particularly firm. However, the two people said that did not make the people in the sword repair room more powerful, and they were still depressed and depressed. Elder Sha said nothing, continued to drink wine, the whole person seems particularly decadent. "Elder!" At this time, try to shout. "What?" Shazhi turned his head and looked at him, his face flushed. How can we be recognized? So that they won''t be pushed out by the family? " He tried to bite his teeth and growled. Sand roasted silence, for a long time, just fierce pouring wine, light said: "this is not obvious? As long as you all step into the realm of saints, you will not be looked down upon by others. " "But we have to cultivate swords every day. We don''t have so much time to practice! Even if the resource channel is advantaged, it is still out of reach for us. " A disciple said painfully. They can''t go to other places except the sword training room. When they get to the sword repair room, they have to constantly cultivate their swords. Otherwise, how can there be a place for them in the Yijian heavenly palace. "You can only boil slowly and cultivate your sword. It''s not only to cultivate your mind, but also to be patient. Sooner or later, you will reach the realm of saints. Then I will apply to zongmen and transfer you to other departments. At that time, your strength will increase rapidly." The sand roasted hoarse road. The disciples were silent. At this time, a Dai seemed to think of something, and suddenly asked, "elder, if we reach the saint and leave the sword training room, what about you?" This is a lot of people. "Me?" Sand roasted bitter smile: "I still stay here? If you leave, the clan will recruit new disciples to join the sword training room. I have to maintain the normal operation of the sword cultivation room, otherwise our clan will not be paralyzed? " "Are all the newly recruited disciples... Semi saints?" A Dai asked again. Sandhi was silent and nodded. At this moment, all the disciples felt worried and helpless. As long as they reach the saints, they can leave the sword training room, walk out of the place that people in the Yijian heavenly palace regard as a place to hide evil and to go out of this place which is called a waste gathering place and a garbage shelter. But... Sand can''t! In his whole life, he was afraid that he would not sit here and meet the so-called "garbage" after another, cultivate them into qualified saints, and then send them to other departments of the clan. Compared with elder Sha, what is their time in the sword repair room? This time here is just a process! A process that allows them to become saints. But elder Sha has to endure this ordeal for a long time. Many people are suddenly enlightened, and finally understand why elder Sha is so sloppy, why he is so drunk every day. There was no place to tell his unhappiness. If someone else had been working in this position for a long time, he had to endure the white eyes and abuse of the whole clan, and even had to be insulted by some disciples. I''m afraid that I would have gone mad? "Elder, don''t worry. Even if I enter the realm of sage, I will not leave the sword cultivation room! I will certainly let the sword repair room carry forward and become a force that can not be ignored by the clan! " A Dai bit his teeth and said firmly. "Forget it, the old man has long been used to it. You are still young and have a bright future. You don''t have to stick to this place. In fact, it''s good for the old man to stay here. I don''t have to worry about the family affairs. I don''t have to worry about anything after drinking and sleeping every day. People like me are not gifted and my accomplishments are not strong enough. This is a comfortable life It suits me best. " Sand roast light smile way. But this sentence reveals too much helplessness. Who is willing to live a life of mediocrity? The disciples were completely silent, and no one spoke for a long time. Whoa! At this time, there was a slight noise outside the house. People looked up and looked out the door. Now that the competition is open, is there anyone else shaking outside besides the disciples patrolling around? "Who''s out there?" Cried one disciple.However, no one responded. A serious man came in, but was pushed open. When this man came, everyone was stunned and staring at him. He turned his head and looked careless. When he saw someone coming, his old face froze and his wine jar fell on the ground. The wine jar cracked and the sound was harsh. Elder Sha suddenly stood up and looked at the visitor. "Six elders? You... How did you come? " Elder Sha said dully. "Say..." tried to breathe a tight, said half, but no longer said. All the students'' voices seemed to be blocked. Their eyes were huge and looked at the six elders. However, the six elders took a deep breath and said faintly: "everyone, go with me to the arena. The elder has already set pumice stones for your sword repair room." When he heard the sound, he trembled wildly and looked at the six elders in a daze: "six elders... You mean..." "yes, the white night has broken into the top 100." Six elder''s facial expression is not very good-looking said. Boom!!!!! Almost all the people in the sword repair room had their heads blown open and blank. After a while, people recovered from the shock and gave out hoarse roars and cheers one by one. "Elder martial brother Bai broke into the top 100!! Senior brother Bai has been promoted to the top 100! " "My God, you hear me? Do you hear me "It''s incredible!! How nice of you, elder martial brother Bai! " "I knew elder martial brother Bai could do it!! He can do it People hug each other, some jump and jump, and even have a bad heart directly hug their heads and cry. There was a lot of noise in the whole sword training room, including crying, howling, shouting and roaring. "This is a miracle!! It''s a miracle Sha Zhi''s body also trembled, and his old tears ran through him. He quickly wiped away his tears, but soon they came out again. At the beginning, he really wanted to refute a Dai, but in the end he resisted. Before he said to white night, let him try his best to break into the top 100, it was just because he drank more wine and was infected by the words of white night. In fact, calm down and think carefully, he should know how ridiculous his words are. After all, white night is only a great emperor, how can we break into the top 100? Sometimes he would ask himself how he could make such absurd demands. However, today, the white night told him that his demands were not absurd! He really broke into the top 100! I won this unprecedented honor for the sword repair room!! "It seems that the boy''s luck is not so good." His heart was shaking, his eyes were cloudy, and his face was smiling: "he got into the top 100..." "hun?" Six elders face strange, staring at the sand to see half a ring, a deep voice: "do you know when he broke into the top 100, with whom to fight?" Sand roast Leng next: "who?" "Qingping!" The six elders said. After these two words were dropped, the sword cultivation room was calm again... everyone was frozen. (the fifth watch asks for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1048 Qingtian? The sand roasted to stay for a moment, spin son smile: "is which elder''s disciple under the knee?"? Besides the Qingtian in the law enforcement department, are there any other disciples under the elder''s knees called Qingtian? " Six elder eyebrows move: "sand roast elder, why say so?" "You won''t tell me that Qing Tian of law enforcement department was defeated by white night?" Sand roasted ha ha ha to smile a few times: "you this joke is too cold!" "I don''t have the time to make fun of you. What he defeated is Qingtian of the law enforcement department! Qingtian, the eighth in the list of magic swords Six elder hums a way. The face is stiff and the person is completely stupid. The chief disciple of the three elders, Qingtian! The man of law enforcement? Qingtian, the eighth in the list of magic swords?? He felt that his head was going to explode and he couldn''t think any more. His face was full of cold sweat. He laughed and cried for a while. He couldn''t accept the reality. He was also crazy with the disciples of the sword training room. "Qingtian? Are you kidding? Elder martial brother Qingtian is the eighth in the list of magic swords. Even if elder martial brother Bai is stronger, he can''t defeat him! " "It is... I think the six elders clearly came to have fun with us!" "Six elders, this kind of joke is not funny at all." The disciples said with trembling voices, each showing an incredible smile. Even Adai, the iron pole of the white night, can''t believe it at the moment. That''s a seed player! That''s the chief elite of law enforcement! That''s the eighth one in the list of divine swords... you can see the solemn face of the six elders. People smile and smile, and they can''t laugh any more. This is... It''s true. The eyes of the people in the room gradually became dull, and the violent impact made their brains stop thinking. However, the six elders were impatient. He snorted and said in a deep voice, "are you going to the stadium? If not, I''ll go back! I don''t have time to waste time here with you This word, awakened everyone. "Go, go! Who says not to go The sand roasted suddenly returned to his senses, drank a lot, picked up several jars of wine, and then roared: "lead the way!" "Go!!! Go to the court A crowd of people ran towards the field excitedly. This time, Sha Zhi''s heart seemed to have eaten honey, and his worries and depression were swept away. He was silent for a while, and then he laughed. Today, he finally lifted his eyebrows! The sword repair room has finally straightened up!! The six elders did not speak and led the people from the sword repair room to the arena. At the back of the field, next to the wooden house, a new pumice stone was erected, sitting on the pumice stone in the daytime, closing his eyes. The fight in the arena is still going on, but the two sides of the battle are obviously no longer the heavyweight players like Qingtian, and everyone''s watching is quite boring. When the people from the sword repair room arrived, the people in the half court looked at the sword repair room one after another. A group of VIPs who enter the arena know what they are. Step a little bit in the white night, the man, like a feather, floated down from the pumice stone. After landing, he hugged elder Sha and said, "elder!" "Good!" Sand roasted several steps forward, excited to look at the white night, old eyes a turbid: "white night, well done!! Well done! We didn''t lose face in the sword repair room! " "We have no face in the sword room." White night shrugged and laughed. The corner of his mouth twitched and he didn''t know how to refute it. After all, this is a big truth. However, he was not angry, and patted the shoulder of white night: "anyway, thanks to you in our sword training room!" "Elder Sha, please follow me into the Presbyterian table. Other disciples should return to their positions as soon as possible. Don''t disturb the order of the game." The six elders said. "Good! Good Elder Sha said with a smile. He turned his hand, and several clear little bottles appeared on his withered hand, and then thrust them into the hands of the white night. "This is the old man''s medicine for cultivation. Take it and get ready for it." The white night saw the situation, hesitated, but in the end or in the hands. "Thank you very much, elder!" "Come on Sand roasted hoarse way, spin son turns around and six elders walk toward elder mat. The disciples and the white night into the pumice, one by one around the white night excited questions, excited and worship. "Elder martial brother Bai, did you really defeat Qingtian?" "My God, I''m not dreaming "Elder martial brother Bai, how can you be so powerful?" "How terrible! Elder martial brother Bai, how did you do it? " Many students still can''t believe it. They are chatting around the white night excitedly."Well, don''t disturb elder martial brother Bai any more. Elder martial brother Bai has to deal with the next battle. He must recover his strength as soon as possible! Otherwise, it will be difficult to fight in the next battle. " Ah Yu cried. "Yes, all of you can sit in your own position. Sit down for me! Elder martial brother Bai and elder martial brother Qingtian will inevitably consume a lot of money after the war. What we should do now is to help him recover his strength to cope with the next top 50. If elder martial brother Bai can break into the top 50, it will be a new height for our sword building room! Who dares to make trouble at this critical moment, I will break his leg! " Try to stand up and shout. People heard the sound and rushed back to their positions. However, when it comes to trying hard, they can''t help but look forward to it one by one... Top 50? Judging from the strength of white night''s defeat of Qingtian, there is still hope to break into the top 50! And once the top 50 enters, it is the top 20! This is the most crucial battle, because all the seed players on the Shenjian list will come out in the fight of the top 20! At this level, the opponents are not ordinary people. Almost all of them are at the top of every department, and none of them is lucky enough to get there. At the beginning of the top 20, it is the essence of the Tiangong sword discussion, and it can be called the real sword discussion! Soon, this round of competition also ended, and some players were eliminated. White night didn''t pay attention to it. Although all the disciples fighting on the stage were at the peak of saints, they were not a little worse than those seeded players. Although their soul level was at the same level, the sword spirit, sword power, sword formula, holy power, etc., were all different from each other. However, when the next round was opened, a cry of surprise was heard on the pumice stone of the nearby wooden house. White night slightly frowned, turned his head to look, but saw iron Wan Qing waist token rippling light. This round, it''s time for tie Wanqing to perform! With war in her eyes, the woman leaped into the arena like a rainbow. At the same time, a person jumped out of the pumice stone in the opposite area, such as a dragonfly skimming the water and stepping on the air, landed steadily on the challenge arena and stood in front of tie Wanqing. WOW! As soon as the woman appeared, it made the scene boil. Countless people applauded and cheered. The white night looked up and frowned slightly. This woman is not an ordinary disciple. She is Hua Shuishui, the chief disciple of the seven elders in the sword array hall. In the last sword list, she ranked 11th. Yes, she didn''t make it to the top ten, but stood at the door of the magic sword list and became a goalkeeper. However, although she is a goalkeeper, no one dares to underestimate her strength. In the last sword debate, she had a close match with Zou Zhao, who ranked ninth. However, the sword in her hand was of high grade, which broke the most powerful sword array of Huashui, so that Hua Liushui was defeated and fell to the 11th position. It''s a pity that if you don''t get into the top ten, you won''t get the same treatment as the elder. In the past 100 years, Huashui has been stimulated by this incident all the time, and now, she is standing here again. This time, she will not have the slightest slack and softness, she will sweep everything and rush into the top ten!! People are looking forward to her performance. Hua Shuishui looks coldly at tie Wanqing in front of her. Her hands are on her waist. There are two huge sword boxes on both sides of her waist. There are five swords in each sword box. In other words, she will drive ten swords in the next battle! The white night stares at the challenge arena seriously and scans the swords: each of these ten swords is different! Qi Chang is good at the existence of sword array among all the elders in the temple of heaven. Every one of his disciples is a master of sword array! In particular, the flower water, although she is 11, but worship into the door of the time is not long. The familiarity of sword array is not deep, but this time it is different. After a hundred years of tempering, she has a deeper understanding of sword array. "The game begins!" The referee saw that they were standing still and called out directly. Tie Wanqing immediately pulled out his sword and killed him. But the flower water also does not show weakness, hand a Yang. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... ten swords flew out together and turned into a circle and wrapped tie Wanqing to death www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1049 One of the swords vibrated, as if it were going to be broken. Tie Wanqing is not willing to be outdone. He cuts fiercely with his sword, and his sharp sword is like a scattered ripple. But what is so easy to break the sword array taught by the seven elders? When the sharp sword attacked, it was immediately knocked back by the sword Qi generated by the ten rapidly rotating swords. A large number of sword Qi whirling patterns were burst out, impacting the surrounding barriers. And the power of terror also makes the arm of iron Wan Qing tremble ceaselessly, a whole body breath is almost broken. It is worthy of being close to the top ten. It''s really terrifying. Tie Wan Qing''s small face froze immediately. "Hehe, do you think my sword array is so broken?" Hua Shuishui sneers and his fingers move. Ten swords seem to have got some command. They stab tiewanqing fiercely in an instant. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... ten flying swords danced wildly around tie Wanqing and killed while turning. Tie Wanqing also quickly danced the sword in his hand and fought back wildly. Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang... the sound was even denser than firecrackers. People under the challenge arena only saw tie Wanqing engulfed by a large number of sword shadows, and could hardly see her figure. Ten swords crisscrossed like a fast-moving meteor, trailing a long tail to shuttle around her. Bang Dang! Tiewanqing''s fierce urge made a mark of heaven and earth on the tip of the sword. Xuaner exploded and turned into a ripple of destruction, which shook the sword around. In an instant, ten swords trembled wildly. Iron Wan Qing immediately fly up, instant to the flowers and water. The sword spirit seems to be covered by the weather. It suddenly lands, making the four sides of the barrier completely bulge out, as if burst. Flower water back two steps, the challenge arena under the feet of cracks. But she didn''t panic at all, as if she had already known that tie Wanqing would have such a show, and her fingers like scallion were moving again. Whoa! However, a small and exquisite sword array appeared quickly on her fingertips. "What a delicate array!" In the white night, Shuangan was open and his face was inconceivable. This is a sword array completed in an instant with sword Qi! It''s almost as if it''s handmade. Use the sword spirit to set up the array, and read it into a formation... This flower water''s understanding of the sword array can be called a monster! the small sword array spews out a large number of golden wheat awns. Each wheat awn is a slender and delicate air sword, and it bumps into it. Tie Wanqing immediately spins the long sword in his hand. The sword is like a windmill and breaks open the wheat awn. But missed the first time to kill, Huashui immediately backed away, finger again. Hum... the sharp ten swords instantly pierce everything in front of them, turning the place where the blade is facing into a vacuum, and bumping into tie Wanqing. "Sword screen!" Iron Wanqing can''t attack, but he can only give up. With a bite of silver teeth, Jiaohe makes a stab at the ground with his sharp sword in his hand. Boom! When the sword body enters the ground, a sword spirit mixed with the sword spirit bursts out and turns into a curtain to wrap her body steadily. Dang Dang Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang. The slender jade fingers of Huashui are holding the sword formula tightly, the willow eyebrows are tight, and the small face is tight. They control the flying sword, and finally... chi!!!! Ten long swords went in for several minutes, but the curtain was torn. "What?" Tie Wanqing looked up, his face suddenly changed. Ha!!! Ten swords went in a lot again. This is he qifengli! Seeing this, tiewanqing''s eyes trembled for several minutes. With one bite of his teeth, his body turned to the right side. Almost instantly, the sword curtain lost the support of tie Wanqing''s sword spirit and burst into pieces. Ten flying swords hit her standing position like ten meteors. Bang!!!!! The earth shaking explosion sounds, and the whole dragon platform trembles wildly. Several cracks are all over the Dragon platform. The arrogant sword Qi explodes in an instant, and blows hard at tie Wanqing, who is in a hurry to dodge. Well... tie Wanqing''s chest heaves and bleeds, and the man is blown away by the sword, and hits the barrier heavily, spinning and falling to the ground. Tie Wanqing has fallen behind. There was a sigh all around. Although tie Wanqing has high morale, but in the face of this almost one foot has stepped into the top ten terrorist existence, which is she able to deal with? After all, she is only a disciple of the thirteen elders. Compared with the seven elders, the strength of the thirteen elders is not much different, and the natural strength of the disciples taught by the two elders is also different. There is a strict hierarchy system in the Yijian heavenly palace. The higher the rank, the stronger the strength, and the higher the treatment they enjoy. Naturally, the miscellaneous Title elders like Shazhi are not so good.However, if tie Wanqing could defeat Hua Shuishui, it would not only win honor for herself, but also win the supreme honor for the thirteen elders and the wooden room. At that time, the sect generals would greatly improve the Mu Ren room and her personal cultivation resources, so that she could enjoy a better cultivation environment. This is not only a game between disciples, but also a contest between elders! It''s a battle of honor between departments! Although Hua Liushui''s strength is stronger than tie Wanqing, she has no carelessness and does not give tie Wanqing a chance to breathe. Before tie Wanqing gets up, ten swords fly past her, stabbing her like a ghost, quietly but with a sharp edge. Tie Wanqing turned over and picked it up. The sword in his hand fell into the air. A sword blew away. But before he got close to the ten flying swords, he was smashed into pieces. Tie Wanqing had no choice but to retreat again. She kept brandishing the sword spirit, trying to delay the pursuit of the sword array, but this obviously didn''t have much use. After all, the flower water controlling the flying sword in the rear was not threatened. She has dominated the battlefield, has been invincible, and then, just need to operate well, will tie Wanqing a little bit into the desperate situation! If it goes on like this, tiewanqing will surely fail. Her autumn eyes quickly turn, although her eyes have been staring at the ten forced flying swords, but the mind has already locked in the back of the Huashui body. At this time, tie Wanqing has retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. Ten flying swords immediately turned into an arc and completely locked tie Wanqing. "I can''t run away!" Hua Shuishui''s eyes are awe inspiring, and his fingers move again. The bodies of ten flying swords are in unison. Ten swords blow out, and in an instant, they cleave to tie Wanqing. This is a dead end! People breathe hard. White night sword eyebrow also moved. But at this critical moment. "The sword opens the world!" Tie Wan qingti sword a split! Sonorous! A sword exploded. "Ha ha ha ha, just a small skill. Would you like to compare with my sword spirit? It''s ridiculous The ten swords are invincible! But when the sword Qi splits out, tie Wanqing immediately urges another move. "TIANYAO chop!" Whoa!!!! The sword that just waved the sword suddenly burst into a strong, like stars like light. Hua Shui''s expression was shocked. However, tie Wanqing held the sword and waved back. Bang Dang! The sword cleaved again. But at this moment, the surging energy of the sharp sword was so terrible that it could easily tear the air of the ten flying swords and hit the bodies of the ten flying swords. Bang!!!! Ten flying swords fell to the ground in an instant. "What?" The whole place was boiling. The flowers and water were shocked. The pupil of white night shrinks, what is perceived instantly. Accumulate strength!!! I see!! from the beginning! Tie Wanqing is accumulating strength!! She has been retreating, is not fighting flowers and water, but looking for opportunities, in the accumulation of strength! Every time she attacks, she stores a trace of strength, converges on the sword, and is not exhausted. When the power reaches a certain zero point, she suddenly cuts out! Out of incredible power! She is like a hidden hunter, giving the prey a fatal blow at the most critical time!! Whoosh!! Almost in the moment when the flying sword was defeated, tie Wanqing rushed past, just like a cold awn, to the flowers and water. Hua Shuishui is shocked and immediately drives the flying sword to resist. But at this time, tie Wanqing has already passed through the barrier of ten flying swords and directly stabs the unarmed Huashui water! No sword! Flowers and water will surely fail!! "You lost!" Tie Wanqing drinks, his sword Qi overflows wildly, and his sword Qi is flying in the sky. "Don''t look too weak on me! You are not my match At this juncture, flowers and water also rushed out, yelling, the whole body of holy power burst out, in front of the formation of a thick shield, but not dodge. Click! Shengli removed most of tie Wanqing''s sword power, but it was still easily penetrated. The blade stabbed Hua Shuishui''s chest. Huashui immediately raised her hands and clasped her sword body, but still could not stop it. The sword didn''t enter her chest, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood. "Running water, admit defeat The seven elders immediately called out. If we go on like this, our lives will be in danger! He didn''t want to become like the nine elder, who lost his love in the sword war! "No The flower water bears the sharp pain, the silver tooth clenches. Last time she stopped 11, what a pity, this time she did not break into the top 10, never give up! Iron Wan Qing will be firm, flowers and water will relax it? She uttered a long chant, and ten flying swords were all chopped. Each sword was wrapped in a light blue light.Tie Wanqing immediately raised his sword to resist. He fought with ten swords. Hua Shuishui also controlled ten swords and attacked him crazily. Both sides fought with each other, and the shadow of the sword was surging in the arena. But Huashui has been injured, chest injury is not light, obviously can not fight for a long time. "Yiyang sword array!" However, after listening to the flowers and water drinking again, the ten swords stabbed hard at the ground, forming a cross shape, and then each sword burst out bursts of light, and then the light continued to flash. Every flash, a sword light flew out and chopped at tie Wanqing. For a moment, the arena is no longer shining. The audience was all over the place. But... At the moment of the white night, the mind is not on the challenge arena. He has only one picture in his head. That is tie Wanqing''s sword to break the impasse and turn defeat into victory. That powerful sword! Accumulate strength!! A set of holy formula flashed in the mind of the white night. . (these two chapters are excessive, and there will be a climax soon, please look forward to it) (these two chapters are excessive) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1050 Reserve power? Bai Ye still remembers that in the inheritance of the sages, there was also a pithy formula, which was not brilliant and clumsy. It was obtained from a tomb killing. The owner of the tomb has no name, his strength is unknown, and there is no magic weapon inside. There are only holy rhymes. However, these holy formulas of his have no grade. They vary from person to person. The stronger the cultivator''s strength, the stronger the power of the formula. On the contrary, the weaker the nature is. His skill of accumulating strength is called "nine kill the dragon sword". The engine of this move is extremely slow and requires a very long process of accumulating strength. Generally speaking, no one will use this move in the fight. After all, for the soul, any battle is extremely sudden, and there is no time for you to prepare. But now it''s not the same. White night is still sitting under the stage, still watching the war, still waiting. Now, he can also be regarded as preparing for war! If you are preparing for war, you can build up your strength! Maybe, you can have a try! "The TIANYAO chop used by tie Wanqing just now can be regarded as the sword cut in the heaven palace. I believe many people can. But the power seems terrible, but it only breaks the attack of Hua Shui. I''m afraid that even if Yinghua sword, the first one in the divine sword list, can use this move, it will not be strong enough. I don''t know what the power of the nine killing dragon sword is." After thinking about it in the white night, he took a deep breath. Instead of watching the duel on the arena, he closed his eyes, mobilized his strength and gathered his strength towards his arms... the battle on the challenge arena is becoming more and more intense. At this moment, tie Wanqing and Hua Shuishui are injured to varying degrees. The whole dragon arena is fragmented and crumbling, only the barrier is complete Whole. Fortunately, the dragon and tiger platforms used in duels are all made of special materials. They have super strong recovery ability. They can be stimulated by soul power after the battle to make them return to normal. Sonorous! The terrible sword power swings open. Tie Wanqing smashes a sword light with his backhand, but the next second there are hundreds of sword Qi stabbing. In this terrible array of swords, it seems that tie Wanqing is facing thousands of people, not a single person, but an army. However, tie Wanqing''s perseverance is also very strong, a sword crazy resistance, as if indefatigable, even if the body is covered with sword marks, she still did not fall, refused to admit defeat. It is also a great pressure for Huashui to continue to activate the sword array. At the moment, her holy power consumed does not need to be cleaned up. The barrier of the whole challenge arena is swaying wildly. The battle in the tiger arena is over. The side is still stuck in glue. The thick and fierce barrier has even been torn out of cracks because of the sword shadow of two people fighting each other. At the moment, all the people held their breath and stared at the second daughter tightly. However, at this time, tie Wanqing''s whole body suddenly burst out a thick and fierce Blue Sword meaning. Then, the blue sword meaning turned into a huge man, and stood up on the basis of tie Wanqing. Whoa! The disciples screamed. "This is the shadow formula of the sword master?" "My God! Did tie Wanqing learn this "But this move is terrible for the soul''s own power consumption! With this move, is tie Wanqing suicidal? " People were shocked. The elders also looked closely. The disciples of "iron elder sister" wooden room leaned forward and clenched their fists. The thirteen elder''s buttocks were almost hanging on the seat, and his old face was full of tension. "She has no choice." Gongsun mujiao took a deep breath and said faintly. "Yes, she can''t break the water''s sword array. If she goes on like this, sooner or later, she will be consumed by the water''s sword array, and eventually be defeated in the sword array. It''s better to fight with her own hand, and maybe there''s a chance to win!" Take the path of calling. "I didn''t expect that the disciples under the thirteen elder''s knees are so strong." Qingtian sighed: "I''ve got the best resource of the clan for a hundred years, but I''ve lost in their hands..." the shadow formula of the swordsman reminds me that tie Wanqing is like a sword master attached to his body. The terrible blue shadow dances the blue air sword in his hand and fiercely cuts the sword Qi. Tie Wanqing also takes steps and rushes towards the flowers and water outside the sword array. Bang! Every step she took, the shadow of the swordsman would explode a terrible sword flower, shaking the sword to all directions, shaking the sword''s intention and crushing the sword''s strength. The shadow of the swordsman is majestic and invincible, as if nothing in the world can stop it. Hua Shuishui''s face suddenly changed, and she frantically urged the sword array. Her hair danced wildly, like the arrival of a witch, and her strength was like a flood. Ten sharp swords also attacked tiewanqing like crazy. But at the moment, tie Wanqing had already put all her strength into her body and supported the shadow of the sword master. At the moment, every stroke of the shadow of the sword Saint contained the full power of tie Wanqing. The sword light could not get close to the shadow of the sword saint. The ten Swords immediately flew up and stabbed at tie Wanqing. But as soon as the ten swords came, they were cut open by the shadow of the swordsman.All the people did not dare to make a sound and looked at the terrible scene. Can''t even the sword array stop the pace of tie Wanqing? Is that not to say that tie Wanqing is invincible? Flowers and water, pupil constriction, teeth almost bite, internal holy power like a flood to pour out, ten sharp swords roll out tens of thousands of shadows, as if covered by waves. But the shadow of the swordsman was still fearless, and blocked back again and again. And tiewanqing also step by step toward the flowers and water. Tie Wanqing''s face is particularly pale, gasping with big mouth, eyes drooping slightly, cherry lips without blood color, the whole person seems to have been unable to hold on, and the pace is also shaky. Seeing this, a glimmer of hope burst into the eyes of the flowers. She can''t hold on!! Continue to attack, consume her strength, she must be unable to hold on! Flower water, cheek overflow sweat, nervous thoughts, small face is a tight, continue to urge ten swords toward iron Wanqing attack. But... It doesn''t work. Br > , which is the edge of her sword? There is no way out! Flowers and water in the eyes of despair. Tie Wanqing has raised his sword. Her face was gray and lifeless, her breath was exhausted, and her eyes were dim. However, the sword in her hand is still extremely sharp! The shadow of the swordsman also raised his sword. Long sword in the sky, as if to cut the earth and tear the sky! The world was appalled. If you don''t admit defeat, you will die!! At this moment, many people stood up and looked at the key blow! Is it true that tie Wanqing is going to win over Huashui? If so, she would have knocked on the door of the sword list! However... at this last moment, tie Wanqing didn''t insist on it! Tie Wanqing''s hand holding up the sword is released. Bang when... the sword falls! The shadow of the great swordsman suddenly disappeared. Iron Wan Qing eyes slightly droop, after all is closed, the whole person also soft fall down. All the attacks stopped suddenly... Hua Liushui was stunned and unconsciously hugged tie Wanqing, who was in a coma. After checking, he found that the woman''s body had already lost a little strength. Relying on her will, she drained the last bit of strength in her body... tie Wanqing... Lost! Everyone was stunned. At this crucial moment, she failed to hold on. Flower water face some dull, complex looking at iron Wan Qing. She really can''t believe how much perseverance a person has to have in order to make all the Qi channels and spirits in her body wither, and the slightest strength in her body does not exist... all around are quiet. Even the referee has a long time to recover. "The duel is over, the winner... Flowers and water!" The sound was all around. In the white night, my eyes opened slowly. He took a breath and looked at his right arm. A shallow Dragon Seal appeared slowly on his arm. The Dragon seal is vivid and murderous. He quickly used his holy power to cover the breath. Is this the nine kill dragon sword? . (thank you note)_ Great Yu Liu, xxp7722, qisr [big league], book friend 84910, safety Grand Canyon''s strong support, thank you. There will be five shifts tomorrow, and tomorrow will be wonderful too) the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1051 With the referee''s announcement, the silent scene gradually became noisy. People were stunned and looked, their faces rippled with wonder. "Hualiushui wins "She won in the end!" "What a wonderful duel "The strength of the two is equal. It''s a pity that tie Wanqing didn''t insist on it any more. Even if she kept breathing a few more times, Hua Shuishui would admit defeat!" "Yes, it''s almost that close." "It''s amazing that she can launch the shadow formula of the swordsman and force the water to this point. You know, she''s just a disciple of the wooden man room." "If tie Wanqing worshipped under the knees of the top ten elders, I''m afraid that would not be the case?" Many people felt sorry for tie Wanqing, especially the disciples of the wooden room. One by one, their faces were low, their heads were hanging, and they were silent for a long time. The thirteen elder also spit hard, closed his eyes and didn''t go to the arena. At this moment, his mood is the most miserable. Several female disciples of the wooden room jumped off the pumice stone and walked towards the challenge arena. At the moment, the flowers and water still hold iron Wanqing. Her look is complicated. For the first time, she was forced to such a desperate situation by her younger martial sister. She was also by a lot of people who were inferior to herself in terms of cultivation resources, cultivation environment and strength... "take her down and have a good recuperation!" Flower water murmured under the pink lips, from the pocket to find a pill, put it into the small mouth of tiewanqing cherry, Xuaner said to those disciples. "Yes, elder martial sister." The disciples of the wooden room nodded silently, holding tie Wanqing back to pumice. Although tie Wan was defeated, no one would question her strength. She was proud of her defeat. The disciples also fed her several pills, and Xuaner injected fresh holy power into her body, moistening the nearly dried up spirit and Qi. The thirteen elders also sent excellent pills to her, about half a column of incense. Tie Wanqing finally recovered. Although her breath was still weak. "Elder martial sister! Are you ok? " People looked at tie Wanqing one after another, showing concern. Iron Wan Qing laboriously opened her eyes, but she did not speak. Her pupils were not very angry, her face and lips were bloodless. She knows, she lost! From the moment she lost consciousness... she sat up and looked at the dragon and tiger platform, without saying a word for a long time. The disciples were silent. They know that tie Wanqing is in great pain at the moment, but they don''t know how painful she is. If she failed in the war and failed to break into the top ten, she would have to wait another 100 years to get into the list of magic swords. A hundred years, and how can it really be as simple as the moment of finger flick? "Elder martial sister... Don''t be sad, we''ll try hard later..." a new worshipped man said timidly. "I''m not sad, I''m just... I''m a little reluctant." Iron Wan Qing said hoarsely. The atmosphere was obviously heavy. At this time, a voice floated over. "It''s a pity that if you use this move as soon as you appear on the stage, you may still have a chance to turn around. You just don''t know the power of Hua Shui Shui''s sword array and her attack and kill methods. At the beginning, you have been testing her moves. When you can determine how to break her, your strength seems to be no less. In the end, your martial arts skills are not weaker than her, but your breath is a little worse. If you are in the same position, you are not inferior to her Under the condition of cultivation, you will be able to defeat her! " With this sound, people looked at it one after another, talking about the white night. Tie Wanqing lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and finally sighed. "This is also a helpless thing. Who dares to use such a move without knowing the depth of the opponent?" When tie Wanqing used the shadow formula of the sword master, in fact, she was already the worst strategy. Besides this move, she had no way to break the sword array of flowers and water. However, the cost of this move can be imagined. It can not last long. If the opponent delays for a little time, once his strength is exhausted, he will have to be slaughtered by the other side. "White night, I am defeated, you must break into the top ten! Into the sword list! Let the disciples under the knees of the top ten elders have a look. We disciples under the knees of the rear elders can not bully and insult them at will Iron Wan Qing bit teeth weak way. The eyes are still unwilling. "Well!" The white night nodded silently and closed her eyes again. Tie Wanqing also closed his eyes to recuperate. The fighting continued. The top 100 was soon decided. For the top 100, the clan will give a resource to encourage them. Not only that, their names will also be engraved at the bottom of the list of divine swords. Although there are no ten names on the list of divine swords, they are still an honor. However, how many people who can break into the top 100 care about the benefits of the top 100?Who''s not heading for the top ten? And the next battle is to enter the top 100 into 50. The dragon and tiger platform has been upgraded again, and the barrier has been thickened several times. The whole table has turned golden. Because of the upgrading of the players, the destructive power of the fierce fight between the two sides has also been upgraded. The natural protection work should be done well. Select the referee and select the disciples again to challenge. The white night was still closed his eyes, as if in meditation and epiphany, but he did not know that the holy power in his body, just like a flood, was converging towards his right arm. According to the pithy formula of "nine kill Dragon Sword chop", white night keeps his own strength a little bit, squeezing them into his arm. It is like a spring that has been completely bent. As long as the pressure is released at night, this force will burst out, and it will bloom with more destructive power than that produced by normal forcing force in daytime. Although it is the first time to use the nine kill dragon sword to chop, but white night also has an understanding of this move. This secret is actually a killer''s mace. When fighting with a person, you need to leave a hand and a breath. Use this move to store the breath left, and then delay time with the other party. After the accumulation is almost the same, this force suddenly erupts, which can surprise the other party or even completely erase the other party. However, the disadvantages of this move are obvious. It takes a long time to accumulate strength. If you compete with a well matched opponent, this move will be the key to determine the outcome. I don''t know how many rounds of fighting have taken place on the dragon and tiger platform. At this time, the token on the waist of the white night lights up. Whoa!!!!! "Elder martial brother Bai! It''s senior brother Bai! He''s coming on stage Seeing that the token of the white night was on, the disciples in the sword training room at the back yelled one after another. In an instant, the people all around looked at this side, and the people in the wooden room looked at him. Even tie Wanqing opened his eyes and looked at him. Defeated the white night of the Qing Dynasty, the strength has been recognized by countless people. What is the performance of the man who defeated the eighth in the Shenjian list? Countless people expect it. The white night opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and walked quietly to the challenge arena. No one noticed that his right arm was shaking slightly. That restless power, let him some uncontrollable. Soon, the white night stood on the challenge arena, still closed eyes, quietly urged the holy power, stored holy power. The surging power in his arm was like the crazy roaring waves of the God sea. I feel like my arms are going to burst at night. He is in urgent need of catharsis www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1052 The stage of the white night attracted the attention of all quarters. "Oh, it''s him again!" A sleepy big energy suddenly raised his eyes and looked at the people on the challenge arena with great interest. "This emperor is very eye-catching. I don''t know how many steps he can go forward." On the side, a Kendo strong man smiles. "How can such seeds be in the sword repair room?" Questions have been raised. "Is it said that his cultivation is too low, so he was assigned to the sword cultivation room?" "Low cultivation does not mean low strength. What a terrible talent such a great emperor can resist saints. If it is cultivated, it will be limitless in the future." "Yes, yes!" People at the VIP seat were talking. The big elder at the Presbyterian''s seat, Feng Buling, was obviously not very good-looking. He asked in a deep voice, "how did you worship in this white night?" The elders looked at each other and did not speak. Eight elder Zhang Bu''s face turned black, hesitated and said in a low voice: "Huida elder, this man was introduced into the heavenly palace by me." "You?" The elder moved his eyebrows: "since you brought in, why didn''t it come under your command?" "This..." Zhang Bu was at a loss, hesitated for a moment, and could only say bravely: "Huida elder, this son is worshipped by virtue of the highest recommendation order." "What?" The elder was shocked. All the elders were shocked. "Top recommendation order?" The elder suddenly turned his head and looked at the eight elders on the right seat. His face was almost tense and he yelled: "how did you do it? You didn''t tell zongmen when the top recommendation order appeared? Do you know how hard it is for a disciple with the highest recommendation order? If you don''t report to zongmen, it''s all! Why did he go to the sword room? " The elder was particularly angry. When Zhang Bu heard the sound, he quickly got up and clasped his fist: "tell the elder, Zhang Bu didn''t know about it. This son is not an emperor, and he wants to knock into my sword heaven palace with a recommendation order. Who can believe that he got it from Shenji old man? I believe any elder here will think that this son was obtained by other means, or bought, or stolen, by normal means? That''s almost impossible? Who of you is willing to believe that a great emperor can pass the test of Shenji old man Many elders nodded. Indeed, no one believed it. "Hum! Don''t look for excuses! After this, I''ll ask an elder to teach him! You have to train well, you know? " The elder said solemnly. "Yes Zhang Bu quickly clasped his fist, but his face was still red and white. Now it is the VIP here. The elder is not easy to make trouble. He believes that after the duel, the elder will definitely settle with him. After all, such talents as white night went to the sword repair room. This time, the face of the sword heaven palace was lost. The last row of sand grill naturally heard these words, his face was not very good-looking, took a deep breath, and finally sighed and shook his head in silence. When zongmen wanted to transfer the white night, he couldn''t stop it. The elder is seated. The VIP seats were still full of discussion. "Well, what white night and what genius can''t be compared with those of us who go to the God sect!" Yan Xiaoke tooted his mouth. "What is the lady saying?" A female disciple nearby asked with a smile. "Hello, Xiaomi, who is more powerful than elder sister Xiyue of shangshenzong in that white night?" Yan Xiaoke asked unconvinced. The female disciple was stunned and looked at the white night. She shook her head: "it''s not comparable! As soon as elder martial sister Xiyue joined our shangshenzong, she had a great chance to win the divine sword Lengyue. She also defeated elder martial brother Nanfeng with thunder power. She had a great reputation and was cultivated by the clan. Today''s elder martial sister Xiyue, I don''t know how far she has grown. Maybe she can fight with elder martial sister Xiyue now. But as time goes on, the strength gap between them will become bigger and bigger, It won''t be long. Let''s not say it''s the white night. The people in the sky Palace are not my opponents. " "That is!" The girl''s mouth rose with a smile of pride. At this time, the scene suddenly sounded a cry of surprise. People rushed to look there, but saw a naked upper body, skin like ancient copper color of the little giant fell on the challenge arena. The little giant was a big man, dressed in tight trousers, angry and ferocious, and the most remarkable thing was his weapons. It was a big sword as wide as a door. Like Yao Heng''s weapon, which ranked No. 10 in the divine sword list, its breath was extremely terrible, as if that sword was a mountain, a vast sea! "It''s cow copper!" "The cow copper in the 12th place?" "Yes, he is! He is Yao Heng''s junior brother! He is also a favorite student of elder Li Zhi''s knee! It is said that he is the same as Yao Heng in cultivating epee! The power of a sword can cut through the mainland and the sea. Although he ranks 12th, his strength is not much different from Yao Heng''s, especially his physical body, which is infinitely thick and tough, and can''t be broken by any sword. A sword by one person can create a new world! ""So powerful?" "It''s really bad luck for white night to meet such an opponent!" People chatter and whisper. "Oh, what''s the bad luck? Even Qingtian, the eighth ranking in the white night, can defeat it. Are you afraid of the cattle copper?" Someone said so. "You don''t understand that!" A disciple of the Ministry of celebrity affairs shook his head and said: "although the strength of this cow copper is not better than that of Qingtian, it is better than that of Qingtian, but its physical terror and defense are amazing. Moreover, his sword skills are different from ordinary ones. What he cultivates is gang sword!" "Vigorous sword?" The disciples nearby looked at it one after another. "Yes, vigorous sword! The sword of defense! Most of his sword skills are defensive sword moves. What this person is good at is to find the weakness of the other side in defense, and then win with one blow! Plan later, attack later! As long as the war is deadlocked and delayed, the situation will be dominated by Niu Tong! " The disciple of the personnel department said with a smile. When people heard the sound, they all showed their faces. "Anyway, there''s still a chance for white night to win?" Cried a young disciple in the distance. "Of course." The man laughed and said, "and it''s big." "That''s it? Isn''t it enough to win? " The young disciple hummed. "Is it enough to win? What about the next scene? " The man asked. Many people have no words to refute. "Didn''t I say that? Niu Tong is good at attacking people from behind and fighting attrition war! And he''s very defensive! Even if white night wants to end the battle quickly, it is impossible! After this war, even if the white night wins, it is bound to be exhausted! The top 100 to the top 50 will be over soon. He doesn''t have much time to recover. So when he deals with the next battle, he is exhausted and wants to win? It''s hard! " The man shook his head. These voices floated into the ears of the people in the sword room, trying to, a Dai and others were all frightened. Yes, if you are consumed too much physical strength by cattle copper, what will you take to fight the next round? People all looked at the white night, and their faces were ugly. The barbecue was also very worried. This war is really difficult. When Niu copper falls to the ground, the challenge arena is shocked. He takes off his big sword behind his back and stares at the white night. "Both sides, please prepare!" Exclaimed the referee. A big bull stopped and said, "the copper sword! How can Qingtian lose to you? This is ridiculous! If I beat you, will it prove that I am better than Qingtian? " "Yes, at least you can be famous!" The white night is light. "I''m already famous! It''s you, boy! Don''t worry. Let''s play slowly. I''ll let you taste the power of my Epee! " Niutong licked his tongue, and his eyes burst out with ferocious light. "I''m afraid it will be difficult." White night raised his head, light said: "you have lost." "Arrogant! I''ll let you know later, you are such a waste, there is no arrogant capital Niu Tong shouts and scolds, and directly sacrifices the holy power. Its holy power is surging like the sea, and the whirling son envelops his body and sword. All of a sudden, niutong is like a fortress. White night slowly closed his eyes, his right hand clasped the black sword, but did not urge any soul force, imperial power, holy power, only his hand, trembling more and more fierce. The atmosphere of the challenge arena was silent. The auditorium around is also quiet. "The duel begins!" Then the referee yelled. Everyone''s nerves beat with it. When Niu Tong stands drinking, he will raise his sword and prepare to launch an attack. But at this time, the white night also opened its eyes. The pupils are as red as blood. Calm body around the instant gush out a torrent of killing! Infinite holy power and imperial power burst out in an instant. The sword like the breakwater spreads like a flood! Step a little bit in the white night, people disappear in an instant, vaguely, a fierce and miserable angry dragon rushes out of the void, rolling with the supreme killing intention, bombarding Niu copper!! "Nine kill Dragon Sword chop!!" Whoosh! Kill the opportunity crazy! All things are dead! A sense of supreme sword fills the whole arena in an instant! The pupil of cow copper shrinks and feels bad. Roar!!!!!!!!!! Zhetian dragon roars through the whole competition platform. The angry dragon appears in a flash, surpasses the speed of light, and explodes through the body of Niu Tong in an instant. All his defenses fell apart in an instant and were completely smashed! Kuang Dang!!!!!! The barrier around the challenge arena was broken in an instant, and the fragments were like dots of stars falling around. Niu Tong''s whole body was stiff. Looking down, he saw that his body was covered by a terrible sword meaning, which quickly flickered into nine big characters. Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, all, array, lie, Qian, Xing!And white night... Has been carrying the black sword, standing behind him. Chi!! A beam of light burst through the chest. Niu Tong retreated three steps in a row, and the holy power on his body collapsed instantly. The big sword like a door plank in his hand was directly turned into dust and scattered on the ground. He stared and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak. His thick and fierce body collapsed in a crash... the audience was stunned. A blow? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1053 Niu Tong''s body fell heavily on the challenge arena, and the whole man had no strength. In terms of his chest, there was a bloody hole in his chest. All his holy power and sword spirit collapsed, and all his magic weapons were broken! No more combat power. There was no sound around. People opened their eyes and mouths, and looked at the challenge arena like a ghost. Tie Wanqing stupidly looks at the white night, in the hand also holds a pill ready to take, the pill slips from the green onion like jade fingers, she does not know, people seem to be stupid in general. All the disciples were petrified and couldn''t return to God in half a day. The faces of the elders are more and more wonderful. Zhang Bu looks sluggish. Nine elder Tao Gongming shivers all over. I can''t believe it. How could he accept such a thing? On the other hand, he poured a mouthful of wine and laughed. "This son... Must be easy to grow and cultivate!" The elder took a deep breath and his eyes showed firmness. "Yes... Yes... This man will be able to set off a storm in the state of Lisheng, and will be able to spread the power of my sword heaven palace to all directions!" An old elder was full of tears. On the pumice stone, those seeded players on the list of magic swords were all silent. They are staring at the white night, staring at the sword in his hand, one by one heart set off a huge wave! What a terrible blow? What a shock? Yao Heng was totally stupid. His pupils were dilated. Gongsun mujiao''s mouth was light. Kui an was silent. Rao was Yinghua sword. He raised his head slightly and his eyes flashed slightly. The VIP seats are also petrified. It was only after about twenty minutes that the referee woke up from the shock and called out in a hurry. "The duel is over! The winner is... White night The referee''s voice is shaking... white night! White night won again! He''s in the top 50!! What''s more, it''s a cruel way to get into the top 50!! "Cow copper!" The four elders trembled and rushed out of the Presbyterian seat. They boarded the arena and hugged Niu Tong''s body. His old face was full of tension. "Don''t worry about the four elders. He can''t die and his accomplishments can''t be hurt! It''s his sword. You have to recast it for him White night took a sword flower, put the black sword into the scabbard, turned and walked towards his pumice stone. The four elders were stunned and looked down to see that the blood hole on Niu Tong''s body had not hit the key point. It only cut off his nerves and shattered most of the blood vessels and tendons in his body. If ordinary people don''t die now, they will have to abolish them, but this does not matter to the saints. At the critical moment, the white night still keeps the hand! The four elders murmured their lower lips, looked at the figure of the white night, sighed heavily, and went down to the challenge arena with niutong in his arms. The disciples at the scene finally came back to their senses, as if they were waking up from a dream. "Niu Tong... Lost? Defeated by the white night? " "Isn''t he a swordsman famous for his defense? Isn''t he practicing vigorous sword "How could that be?" People are talking. The disciple of the personnel department had been numb for a long time, and his eyes were almost falling out of his eye socket. His previous self-confident speculation was completely overthrown by the strength of the terror of the day night. Now he only felt the burning pain in his cheek, which was a real slap in the face. "How could that happen?" Yan Xiaoke at the VIP seat murmured to himself. Xuaner suddenly turned around, staring at the female disciple beside him, and asked, "Xiaomi, can you tell me if elder martial sister Xiyue can take the move just now? Can you? " "This... Should... Can?" Xiaomi''s female disciple hesitated and said. She didn''t dare to say that she couldn''t. After all, the LORD was a crazy admirer of elder martial sister Xiyue. "This son... There will be no limit to it." A powerful husky opens his mouth. "The great emperor''s strength is so terrible. I''ve found the treasure in the sword heaven Palace this time!" "Yes..." people at the VIP seats all lamented and were shocked by the strength of the white night. "Ladies and gentlemen, how many% of you are sure of the sword in the white night?" Gongsun mujiao glanced at the seeded players present and asked lightly. This fell to the ground and no one answered. Can the next disdain to answer. Can''t the next dare not answer. "He will be a very interesting opponent!" At this time, a hoarse voice came out from the first row of pumice. All people were shocked and suddenly looked at the sound source. It''s Yinghua sword!! He said it! Interesting opponent?? Yinghua sword... Treat white night as an opponent!! Boom!!!! This is a big message! A super bomb! Let the heads of the four disciples buzz!!Yinghua sword acknowledged the strength of white night! He was the first one in the list of magic swords. He actually admitted a great emperor?? What does that mean? This means that white night not only has the strength to enter the top 10, but also has the means to compete with Yinghua sword! Fight Yinghua sword! What a glory! "Elder martial brother Bai!! Good job At this time, the pumice on the trying to stand up, exhausted all efforts to shout!! "Elder martial brother Bai!"!!! Invincible A Dai jumped up and yelled. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" The others got up and yelled. Some of the disciples in the sword training room are crying and shouting at the same time. All of you, all of you, are looking at the sword room. Even if it was the battle of Hutai, no one went to see it. This moment. The sword repair room attracts the attention of all! "Good! Ha ha ha ha! Good The Shazhi in the back row suddenly got up, took the wine jar and called to the front Presbyterian: "elder, elder two! Did you all see that? This is the strength of my sword training room. Can you see it? Ha ha ha ha... " laughter crazy, drunk like crazy! As if to all these years in the heart of all the unhappy, all mixed into laughter to vent out! All the elders were silent. Today''s sword training room, be proud of yourself!!!! White night jump, in the eyes of thousands of floating on the pumice. The disciples in the sword training room hugged and cheered with excitement. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai! You''re great Try to wait for someone to cheer. At this moment, he is a hero! "Well, sit down and don''t affect the game." With a faint smile in the white night, people took their seats, but everyone was sitting on their seats by the white night. White night bitter shake his head, believe that before the next scene, the eyes around him will not move away from him. "White night, what was your move... Exactly?" Next to the pumice iron Wan Qing can not help but ask. "Nine kill the dragon sword!" White night laughs. "Nine kill dragon sword? Do we teach this skill in the Yijian heavenly palace? " Tie Wan thought hard for a moment. "I didn''t teach. I learned it in other places before. Why? Do you want to learn? I can teach you. " White night laughs. Iron Wan Qing hears the voice, Leng Leng, feel this words how a bit not strong son. That''s it. She wryly smile: "that Cheng, the game is over, I have to ask you to practice hard!" Tie Wanqing doesn''t mention duel any more. The battle of white night makes her understand that she is not the opponent of white night! The game continues. But it''s hard to get over the shock of the night. In the daytime, I closed my eyes and breathed the breath of my body and reflected on the sword just now... in this way, I don''t know when the competition of the top 100 entering the 50s would end until the dragon and tiger landing, and a huge golden stage appeared in the center of the field. The arena is extremely huge, occupying all the positions of the arena. There are huge kylin statues around the arena, which are vivid and vivid, just like living creatures. All the power of the big game is a big shield! No longer as fragile as the barrier! This is the ultimate battle platform of Yijian heavenly palace! Everybody breathe tight! As soon as the battle platform is tight, it will be a battle for the top 20! Next, the seeded player is on the stage! WOW!!!!!! At this time, a white light burst out from the pumice. Everyone breathes tight, and then they are shocked and inexplicable!!! "Yinghua sword Someone yells out loud!!!!!! All the disciples are crazy in a moment!!! The first game of the top 20 competition!! Is Yinghua sword on stage? It''s incredible!!! So, which unlucky devil will fight Yinghua sword next? People look around, sweating! Most people''s eyes are on the pumice! Yinghua sword, only shenjianbang people can compete! Especially Gongsun mujiao! But the next second, the audience fell into silence. Including the Presbyterian seat, the VIP seat and... The white night itself. He lowered his head and looked at the token on his waist... . (it''s 3:13 in the morning, which is only 200 votes away from the 20th place. In the double monthly ticket activity, this is the usual 100 votes, is it more? Lao Huo doesn''t feel much, just ask for another wave of assists, please!)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1054 It''s white night again!! People feel dreamy and hard to accept!! With the lighting of the token, white night once again became the focus of the audience! There were countless voices of surprise in all directions. "How could that happen?" Try hard to wait for a person to still be in the mood of excited state instantly cool half cut, if be drenched basin cold water by person when the head. "Why... Why is it senior brother Bai again?" A Dai was stunned and his mouth was wide open. "Is there any mistake?" Some disciples questioned. "How could it be wrong? This is a disciple randomly selected by the referee. There will be no mistakes. It can only be said that it is bad luck in the daytime! " Other disciples on pumice said. Many people gloated. The man in the sword repair room looked at him with a dull look. "You are not so lucky! I won the first prize Tie Wanqing returns to his mind and smiles bitterly at the white night. "Yes! I wonder if it''s random! I find that every opponent randomly selected from the referee''s office is against me! " White night shook his head. Tie Wanqing naturally heard the meaning of the day night talk. But even if you know, what? They are just disciples and can''t do too much. "Elder, there must be something wrong with this..." Sha Zhi''s whole body was excited, and suddenly got up and called out: "elder!! The opponent of white night is so abnormal! There must be something wrong with this! There must be something wrong! " "Abnormal?" Wind not Ling slightly side head, looking at the sand behind him, light asked: "sand roast elder, what do you want to say?" "Of course Sha Zhi''s face was grim, and he exclaimed excitedly, "Why are all his opponents so strange? First of all, it was an accident against the seeded player Qingtian, and then, in the competition for the top 50, against Niu Tong, who is good at vigorous sword! Now the top 50 has just finished, and the top 20 has opened, and he is on the Yinghua sword! Don''t you think it''s too strange? " "Strange?" "Yes!! Some people don''t want me to be one of the top ten in the sword cultivation room! Into the sword list! So he used his power for personal gain! All kinds of obstruction! Elder elder, please have a good insight The sand roast cries out eagerly. People at the VIP seat looked at this one after another. The elder''s face was cold and his voice was heavy: "elder sand roast, who is this man you are talking about?" "It''s nine elder Tao Gongming!" Sha Zhi is also free to go, directly pointing to nine elders. "Asshole! Grilled in sand! What do you dare to point out to me Tao Gongming suddenly got up and cried out in anger! "What am I? What are you? " The hot temper of sand roasted rubbed up for a while, which also took care of so much. He cursed: "Tao Gongming! Your disciple''s strength is not good. You can''t fight against the disciples of my sword cultivation room! In order to protect the reputation of Tianjian Pavilion, you refused to admit it. You also maliciously spread rumors and slandered my sword cultivation room disciple Bai Ye who won your Tianjian pavilion with despicable means! Hehe, you don''t have a look at your disciples. My disciples can win even the people on the divine sword list. Can your disciples do it? OK, now that your disciple is killed by my disciple, it''s your turn to be an old man to take revenge? Play some dirty! Don''t think the old man knows nothing! The referee picked you up!!! You''re targeting the white night The words fell, and there was an uproar all around. The VIP seat was filled with exclamations and excitement. All the disciples of the four directions also looked at this side. It''s a big shot in the sand. "You... You... You... What are you talking about? That''s nonsense! Crazy! You''re crazy Tao Gongming shivered all over, his face flushed, his eyes wide open, pointing at the sand grill incoherently. "Nonsense? Everybody sees it. Is that my bullshit? Tao Gongming! You are killing the white night! Hurt the future pillars of my sword heaven palace! My disciple had the strength to enter the divine sword list! Now you arrange Yinghua sword to fight him! He will be defeated! Can''t be on the sword list! Can''t get rich cultivation resources! You''re ruining him here! Destroy everything in him! Destroy a good seedling!! You don''t deserve to be an elder! " Shazhi roared excitedly, regardless of where it was. White night is the hope of the sword room! It''s his only hope. But now, nine elder actually moved out the Yinghua sword. This is to completely kill the hope of the sword repair room... How can he bear it? "You have no evidence, don''t talk about it!" Tao Gongming roared. "I''m bloody?" Elder Sha was going to say something, but at this time, the elder roared. "That''s enough!" Serious voices were heard everywhere. All the people are afraid to make a sound. "What is the standard?" The elder glared at them angrily, a long face. "Don''t be angry, elder." They quickly clasped hands. "You are all old men! It''s not like an elder at all Big long old-fashioned chest a burst of ups and downs, beard shivering, angry way: "all sit down for me!""Yes They were busy responding. The nine elder snorted at the sand and sat down indignantly. The sand grill also stares back, sits down to continue to drink. The elder took a deep breath, turned to the person at the VIP seat and held his fist slightly. He said faintly, "I''m sorry, the two elders have made a little misunderstanding and disturbed you. Please forgive me." "Don''t be polite. It''s nothing!" "If you have something to say, just let it go!" The great powers on the VIP table said one after another, but the smile in everyone''s eyes was not reduced, especially the people living in the cloud Ding sword. It''s a good thing for the elders of Yijian heavenly palace to be so at odds with each other. "Law enforcement elder!" The old man had no expression and said coldly. "Yes The three elders are busy. "At the end of the competition, bring the sand roasted elder and elder Tao to the main palace immediately! I''ll ask myself what the hell are these two people up to! " "Yes." The three elders nodded. "In addition, there is your selection!" The elder glared at the referee and snorted, "in front of me, do you dare to do this kind of action? Come to see me at the end of the competition When the referee heard this, his face changed. He looked at the elder, but he was silent. He could only sigh. The elder once again called out: "this election, there are some small mistakes, now I announce that we will re elect!" The words fell to the ground, and a lot of voices were heard again. The disciples vied to show disappointment. "Isn''t it? Re election? " "It''s hard to see elder martial brother Ying''s hand!" "It is..." the voice is not small, they are all complaining. Some of the VIPs were also disappointed. But then a voice came. "Elder, there''s no need to re-election. That''s it. I''ll fight him!" All the people were shocked and looked at the sound source together. "White night, you must think clearly! My apprentice, I''m not the one you fought before The elder said in a deep voice: "maybe you don''t understand. My apprentice is not only the first in the list of magic swords, but also a fighting saint! No. 789 on the fight list! Do you know what that means? " Fight holy? White night thought, it seems that he is in the 737? "It''s too late for you to give up now. I''ll make another election. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance to be on the list of magic swords. I hope you don''t be impulsive." The elder counselled again. White night shook his head: "the stronger the man, the more interesting it is to fight! Do you have to fight with me like Liao Qiushan and Ge Mai? That''s boring! " The nine elder''s face was as gloomy as black charcoal. "White night..." sand roast face dew worry, want to persuade, but he understand, this boy''s character is very stubborn, afraid is useless. "What''s more... Elder nine wants to use Yinghua swordsman to stop me, so I''ll fight this battle! Let him see if Yinghua sword can stop me The sound falls to the ground. In the daytime, one step at a distance of one kilometer, and the person suddenly appears on the challenge arena. "Good Cheers broke out from the sword room. But from all directions came all kinds of scorn and ridicule. "Crazy! It''s so crazy that I can''t help it! " "Who do you think elder martial brother Ying is? Is it something you can challenge at will? " "It''s beyond my power! I don''t want to see how many catties I have "Die! Arrogant guy People are infuriated by the arrogance of the white night! He was defeated by Qingtian in the war, and it was just a matter of losing cattle and copper every second! He really thinks he''s invincible? Not even Yinghua sword! "White night, how can you be so impulsive? As long as you break into the top ten, you can have rich cultivation resources. If you fight Yinghua sword now, don''t you want to break yourself Iron Wan Qing covers lips, eyes are full of worry and helplessness. "He doesn''t know how terrible the power of Yinghua sword is!" Gongsun mujiao shook his head and said. "Yes, but it''s OK. He was too smooth in the previous games. Next, Yinghua sword will let him understand what is the real way of Yijian!" We should follow the path of calling for light. "If the two fight each other, it means that we will only fight one of them in the top 10 ranking battle, which is good for us!" Yao Heng said with a smile. At least his top ten are preserved. Many people nodded in silence. It doesn''t matter whether the ranking is high or low. As long as you can get the treatment equal to the senior level, that''s enough. Soul person, want nothing more than cultivation resources! On the stage at night, both sides stand. Yinghua sword''s expression is particularly indifferent. The whole person is like a piece of ice that can''t be melted. He holds his chest in both hands and his sword is held in his arms. A strong self-confidence surges on him.It''s interesting to fight against such an opponent. White night squints, hands pressed in the arm. This time, he did not accumulate nine killing dragon sword. After all, time was too tight to accumulate. "Both sides are ready." The referee drank low. They did not move. The referee saw that, simply no longer wait, and then burst out: "the game begins." However, they did not move. But the breath of the whole audience was stagnant. Because the holy power of Yinghua sword has passed by. Bang! Bang! Dong... the void is dangling wildly. The white night looked up and saw that the mighty holy power was like a foot of an ancient giant, and it stepped on him fiercely. . (sorry, the update is finished, and a chapter will be published soon) (sorry, the update is finished.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1055 Bang!!!!! The earth shaking sound resounded through the whole stadium. The huge arena trembled. White night arms held high, against the holy power trampled down. Xuan''er suddenly burst out with holy power and Dili all over his body and went up to the top along his arms. Bang! Bang! The holy forces collide with each other and produce fierce destruction spiral patterns. The power of Yinghua sword is particularly pure and fierce, which is quite different from the previous opponents. His holy power is also mixed with a unique natural force. All embracing, including everything, the internal strength seems to contain flowers, trees, birds and animals, etc., which is not comparable to ordinary holy power. White night understood everything in a flash. This is... Great saint! Shenjian is the first in the list of swords. Yinghua sword is a great saint! "Younger martial brother Bai, your strength is very good. Judging from the performance that you defeated Qingtian, it''s not a problem for you to get into the list of divine swords. It''s a pity that the opponent you meet is me. Moreover, you don''t retreat in a hurry. On the contrary, you want to compete with me. It''s stupid. This will be the biggest mistake you make in this sword debate." Yinghua sword said faintly. At the moment of falling, the holy power suppressed on the white night suddenly increased by three or four times. The body suddenly sank, and the arms trembled wildly. The table under the body exploded instantly, and the array print bloomed a burst of wheat, which was mysterious and tight. White night had the experience of fighting with the great sage, and even killed the Sanyuan sage, making it on the battle list, but it was relying on the dead dragon sword. Now there is no dead dragon sword. It is not easy to fight against the great sage only by our own strength. However, with the respect of the whole world, the black sword and the sword meaning and holy formula, it does not mean that we can not compete with the great sage. With a low drink, his body gushed a strong sense of sword, such as breaking the sky sword, instantly tearing up the holy power of Yinghua sword. "Eh?" Yinghua''s face was surprised: "what a pure sword! This is not what the emperor can master! It''s really amazing. " "Your holy power is also terrible, but I don''t know what kind of pressure my holy power can exert on you!" The white night looks calm and says, arms move, the holy power is like a ripple to open, the mighty clap to Yinghua sword. Yinghua sword still has no fluctuation. In the face of the attack of holy power, he does not pull out his sword, but raises his hand slightly. His fingertips burst out a sword spirit that is several feet long and waves into the air. Whoa! If you cut bean curd, holy power will be broken instantly. But the next second... Dong! A muffled sound broke out. The body of Yinghua sword is bent, and people are caught off guard and shakes. The two legs are almost unstable. Whoa! Exclamations were heard from the audience around. "What''s going on?" Someone yelled. "Sword?" Walking on the pumice stone. It turns out that the white night actually hides his sword meaning behind the holy power. This holy power is just a cover. The real killing move is the sword meaning. How wonderful! The sword meaning of the white night is hidden, even Yinghua sword can not be detected! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of muffled noises started again. Just like Yinghua sword suppressed the white night, Yinghua sword''s body bent down and his face turned red... people were shocked. Yinghua sword is also very surprised, suddenly force, want to top off the body of this sword meaning, but can not urge. Soon, he understood. This is not an ordinary sword meaning at all, but... Tianwei sword meaning!! "Kendo Tianwei! You have reached the realm of heavenly power Yinghua sword''s face is full of amazement. The next second, the white night is coming. "Elder martial brother Ying, I''ll give in!" A low drink, the white night appeared in front of the Yinghua sword, the black sword was cut off in the sky. Chuck!!!! For example, cutting wheat, black sword split Yinghua sword in two. "Wow The four sides were shocked, and the men were shocked. All the elders stood up one by one, especially in the sand grill. They almost fell down from their chairs. "Won? Win it He yelled. Soon, his excited smile froze. The body of Yinghua sword, which was split into two parts by the white night, turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Then a dark blue sword came out of the void and stabbed at the back of the white night. It''s Yinghua sword! The one who has just been killed is just a touch of sword spirit! White night suddenly side, to avoid this sword, spin son lift black sword a horizontal, the force of brutality collide together. Yinghua sword rushes out of the void. They carry their swords and strike quickly. The sword shadow rippled wildly. Sometimes it collides with each other like waves, sometimes it sweeps around like a sickle, and sometimes it stabs like a needle madly. For a moment, the cold light of the challenge arena shoots everywhere, and the sword sense is full of air. If it was not for the effect of the big array on the challenge arena that had already been launched, the miserable sword meaning between them would have razed the whole Yi sword heaven palace to the ground.After all, this is a jihad! "Interesting! Interesting!! Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that there are people like you in the Yijian heavenly palace, younger martial brother Bai! You are very interesting! Come on, go on Yinghua sword is excited, and there is no calm before. The whole person seems to be crazy. People rush to the white night in an instant, and one sword turns into a long and thin sword light like hair and shuttles in an instant. The white night squints, the strength of the right arm is almost the same, immediately also back to the past. "O''mang red blood sword!" "Nine kill Dragon Sword chop!" Bang! The two men shuttled through each other, leaving rows of sword Qi surging in the air, the void broken, and the arena swinging wildly. Their amazing power collided with each other and exploded one after another like a flower of destruction ripples. But after this move, the two men did not stop, and suddenly side, attack and cut open. The power of Yinghua sword is very strong. When you fight with Yinghua sword, your arms will tremble for a long time. If you are still immortal, you will be dislocated if you fight with hundreds of swords. It''s not easy. However, he did not know that Yinghua sword was more shocked than him at the moment. How could the power of the great emperor be so terrible? How dare you challenge me? I am a great saint! I''m the holy warrior!! Yinghua sword coagulated his eyes, and his smile was even more intense. "It seems that I can''t do without some real skills!" After thinking about it, Yinghua''s sword turned, and the man somersaulted back. When he landed, the sword Qi on his body instantly exploded and turned into five sword Qi, and rushed to the white night. White night jump, a palm shot. "Ice palm!" "Sword devil flow!" Whoa! Wu Dao Fen''s body immediately met him. As soon as he was frozen by the ice palm, he exploded one after another. The strong impact caused the white night to fall from the sky, and people repeatedly retreated and hit the edge of the challenge arena. The surging strength made his blood surge. Good chance! Yinghua sword''s eyes were awe inspiring, and instantly rushed away. At that moment, the sword meaning behind him instantly unfolded and turned into thousands of troops and horses, just like a great beast. With the deep blue sword in his hand, it was straight and stabbed... "innate sword spirit!" After drinking in the white night, the power of the heavenly power of Kendo turns into an air mask and covers his body! "Useless!" Yinghua sword kills with one sword, and the surging sword force instantly tears the innate sword Qi into powder. In the white night, he lifted the black sword to meet him. The two soldiers collided with each other, shaking the whole arena and distorting the four directions. But... the strength of Yinghua sword is thick and fierce, and the stalemate is not allowed! Instead of fighting against each other, Yinghua sword obviously had the upper hand. His mouth was up, his face was manic, and he was frantic. He pushed back all night, and his hands with black sword were shaking. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... step back in the daytime, and the sole of the foot will step on the ring with deep footprints, which is hard to resist. "Yinghua sword is Yinghua sword." The seeded players on the long pumice show a look of astonishment. "Yes, but the strength of the white night is extraordinary... He can fight Yinghua sword so far... So far, his strength is also very important!" "It''s a pity that he was in bad luck. He met Yinghua sword and was doomed to be defeated here! I''m not in the list of magic swords Yao Heng said with a smile. He is the happiest and so are the other seeded players! After all, they can see that if they encounter the white night, they may not be able to defeat this man. Now let Yinghua sword solve this person, which is a big problem for them! When the white night was suppressed, the imperial power and holy power of his whole body could not compete with each other. Even if it was the sword spirit, it could not take much advantage. Yinghua''s sword body was a great saint, how could his sword sense be weak? Moreover, he is not an ordinary saint, but a fighting saint! At the critical moment, the driving force is crazy at night. If you want to break through the enemy''s force, you can''t. At this moment, the eyebrows of Yinghua sword suddenly lit up, and a round sword array only the size of a finger appeared. How could he use his sword Qi to form a sword array at such a time? Everyone was shocked by the terrible means of Yinghua sword. This is genius! Whoosh! A slender air sword flies straight towards the white night. At this critical moment, the sword will be like the last straw that killed the camel, shooting into the white night. It will be the key and the end of the game. It will end the horror of white night. Tie Wanqing''s pupil shrinks. The wine jar in the hands of the sand roaster fell on the ground without noticing, and people were staring at it. Try hard, a Dai, a Yu, Yan Xiaoke and Gongsun Mudan all stare at the sudden blow... "it''s over!" Yinghua sword smiles. Everyone thinks the same way... "is it?" At this time, the white night pupil suddenly opened, pupil beads suddenly become blood red."Well?" Yinghua sword eyebrows a pick, but listen to a word from the mouth of the white night. "Set!" All of a sudden, the slender sword was fixed between them. "The power of truth?" Yinghua sword was shocked. "Back!" Drink again in the daytime! Under the curse of huangquan''s life and death, the power of the true word was launched again. The little sword actually whirled in the air and rushed straight to the brow of Yinghua sword. Yinghua sword can also stimulate the power of the truth, but it is not as strong as the white night. People suddenly retreat, and the black sword is drawn out in the white night, and the black sword is cut fiercely towards Yinghua sword. And in the moment of chopping, the cold hand started, and his palm spewed out the terrible cold air! The cold air climbs up along the black sword, melts into the sword Qi, and sweeps through everything at present. Click! Click! Click... the whole arena surface is completely frozen, the void is frozen, and the cold air like Jiuyou is pouring out! "The power of ice! The sword code in a flash . (thanks to book friend 49196603, chuyiwen, Shuyou 84910, and the book book book_ , drunken youth worry, calm storm, ten thousand rewards, thanks, uncle is not controlled, xxp7722, book friend 54582538, dejected Xiao 01 [ten thousand appreciation, thank you], book friend 11711232, Xiaoyao 990, Dingdang cat Beier 1, French fries, implicit Little Bo Bo Bo, pppanj, yingyue YIZUN, graypeng [ten thousand rewards, thanks], 1200030, hell feather and other friends'' rewards and support, old fire is one page There may be some mistakes when you turn over the page. Please be sorry. Lao Huo will look for it and edit it. In addition, I have seen Comrade Ding Fengbo''s urging for more work. I''m considering whether to have a bigger one. If you like this book, please add Q group: 131602520. I dive all year round, but if you have any questions, I will reply.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1056 Chuck!!!! The terrible ice force is accompanied by the terrible sword force, just like a storm of annihilation, sweeping with the sword. This irrefutable force has torn all the meaning of Yinghua sword in the arena and defeated all the defenses of Yinghua sword! It can be said that the withered and decadent, invincible! "What?" Yinghua sword pupil trembles, looking at this must kill a sword, gorgeous sword, thinking almost some can not turn around! This is not a sword that the emperor can urge! And he can''t escape this sword! Whoosh! The sharp sword directly split his abdomen, but with the sweeping of the sword body, the cold sword power has already occupied the whole arena, including Yinghua sword. The Yinghua sword, which had not yet had time to dodge, was almost instantly submerged by this force. With a click, it turned into an ice sculpture. The huge battle platform has turned into an iceberg completely! "Frozen!" All the people on the seats around stood up and looked at the battle platform with burning eyes. All the great powers on the VIP seat got up excitedly and gazed. The power of this sword can''t be described in words. If this sword is cut on the Shahai sea, it will turn the huge Shahai into a plain! "Is Yinghua sword going to be defeated?" Take the road of calling. "No!" Gongsun mujiao bit his silver teeth: "this man, only I can defeat it!" The situation suddenly turned around, and all the people on the scene were nervous. The white night did not dare to waste this precious opportunity. With a look in his eyes, he cut the body of Yinghua sword with his backhand. Chi!!!!! The roar of the swords distorts the space and tears up the void. "It''s over!" Some people cry. "Good!" Try to wait for others to be excited. Sand grill eyes protruding, lock the exhibition stand. "Is Hua Jian going to lose?" Three elder murmured lower lip, cannot help but way. "No The elder looked at the battle platform seriously and said in a deep voice, "he... Has another chance." "A chance?" No one knows. At this time, the sword of white night has already split on the body of Yinghua sword, just... bang! A crisp sound broke out. People breathed a tight, rushed to see, but saw that mouth of the black sword of the black sword, mercilessly split in the waist of the Yinghua sword, but... But also can''t cut into! A look! His waist... A soaring sword is crazy rippling, ferociously blocking the black sword, like a barrier! Don''t let black sword enter half point! "What?" The pupil shrinks in the daytime. The huge sword force had already broken the ice on Yinghua''s sword. He suddenly moved out and took advantage of the absence of consciousness in the white night and slapped it hard on his chest! Bang!!!! White night fly out, mouth overflow blood stains, people fall on the ground, step back a few steps, just stop. At the moment, Yinghua sword is full of thick and fierce swords. These swords turn into five flying swords with different colors. They whirl around him wildly. Then they all fight in his sword and disappear. In a flash, the dark blue sword immediately became colorful, like a rainbow. The white night narrowed his eyes and looked strange, but there were disciples in the distance who exclaimed. "That''s a sword suit!" "What? Is that a sword suit? " Four people lost their voice. "My God! White night even forced elder martial brother Ying''s sword outfit out? " "How many years! How many years! No one has ever been able to force elder martial brother Ying''s sword costume out! The white night is terrible "Terrible? What a pity!!! If you didn''t have that sword suit, elder martial brother Ying would have lost!! Now the sword costume is forced out, white night is more difficult People marvel, regret, surprise, shock, all kinds of voices interweave. "Referee, what is a sword suit? Magic weapon? Is this not a violation? " There was a loud question. The referee glanced around and said, "the sword suit belongs to the engraving of the sword, which is similar to the mechanism of the sword. It is also a structure of the sword body, not a magic weapon! Please be calm and don''t be impatient! " Hearing this, people suddenly realized. Yinghua sword looked at the sharp sword in his hand, and his crazy smile faded. Instead, it was a kind of unprecedented coldness and preciseness. "Younger martial brother Bai, your strength is beyond my imagination, which makes me feel very surprised! My sword costume is called "sword spirit dress"! It was given by elder fengbuling, my master. This is his famous sword suit when he didn''t worship the Yijian heavenly palace! With this sword suit, he''s in the state of Liszt! After I was worshipped by the clan, he put this set of sword suit into the flying abyss of my divine sword. When I was hurt fatally, the sword suit would come out on its own to protect the master. However, once the sword suit was successfully protected, it would sleep for 50 years. I haven''t offered my sword suit for 300 years, but today, you have achieved... Amazing! ""Is there such a thing?" White night shook his head and said, "I''m so ignorant. It''s a pity that elder Sha is just a miscellaneous elder, and he can''t bring me any sword. If I have the conditions like you, maybe you won''t be here to talk to me." Yinghua sword''s eyes congealed, and he murmured: "don''t complain! If you want good cultivation conditions, you must defeat me! The weak don''t deserve to covet these! You have to beat me! In order to get everything After that, the man rushed forward again. The sword costume not only protects Yinghua sword, but also generates a unique sword spirit, which is endowed with feiyuan. At the moment, the sharpness of feiyuan is hundreds or even thousands of times before! It''s not something ordinary soldiers can fight against. Feiyuan is reborn! And Yinghua sword will also counter attack! "The weak? Yes? Are we weak in your eyes? Is it waste? You know! Who made the swords in your hands White night eyes a Lin, suddenly raised the black sword, the expression became ferocious: "in that case! I''ll show you the magic soldiers in our sword repair room! " The voice fell to the ground, and the black sword suddenly burst out a burst of light, and an incomparable edge broke out. Yinghua sword''s eyes were frozen, and the intention of war broke out. The sound of boiling all around stopped abruptly. However, he saw the white night leap forward, and the strength around his body whirled, rushing towards his sword. Then he raised the strength and condensed the strength. He carried the Gaitian God power and split the sword toward Yinghua. "Come on! Come and fight Yinghua sword was not willing to be outdone. With a roar, he carried the sword and cut it in the past. The colorful feiyuan magic sword also burst out a terrible sword force and hit it head-on. Before the two swords were close, they splashed the ripples of destruction. In front of the feiyuan sword, the sword spirit, sword spirit and holy power are frantically released, like a raging sea, surging and surging, covering the past. In front of the black sword, it was cold and still like stagnant water! But... When the sword came, the dark black sword suddenly burst out with a roar! Roar!!!!!!! The terror sword roars through the whole Yijian heavenly palace!! All of a sudden, all the sword power, sword spirit, holy power and imperial Qi attached to the sword turned into a cold and frightful spirit! That''s... bravado!!!!!! "What?" Yinghua sword is shocked and pale. However, seeing that the evil spirit destroyed the withered and decayed, he tore up all the sword Qi on the edge of his sword. The miserable black sword was quite different from that before the white night. Use this sword before white night! The real power of this sword has not been exerted at all! He didn''t hide his strength! But he hides his sword!!! Now the black sword has changed a lot! It is more like tearing off the mask of hypocrisy, revealing ferocious, cold, terrible fangs!!! The black awn, like the fall of night.. Bang Dang!!!!!! The black sword directly cut open the magic sword feiyuan and chopped off the arm of Yinghua sword like tofu. Click! Blood arm flying! At that moment, the pupil of Yinghua sword was huge. He endured the sharp pain, and quickly withdrew, but the next second, a hand directly stretched out, like lightning, pinched his neck and pressed hard on the ground. Bang!!!!!!!! The body of Yinghua sword hit the ground heavily. The whole battle platform burst into pieces in an instant. A line of strength toward the sky is blooming like a mushroom cloud in all directions... . (brothers are too warm, old fire is so flattered that they can only spit blood to write it, which should be carried out first, and then more after 12 o''clock...) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1057 Boom!!!!! The challenge arena burst, the force lines bloom, spread around like a ripple, and rushed straight to the audience. All the students in the audience were shocked and disgraced! "The battle platform is broken, the barrier of shielding power is not there! Be careful Someone cried out. The three elders on the Presbyterian seat suddenly got up and drank: "all the judges and law enforcement teams should control the field quickly! Come on As the sound fell to the ground, more than 100 referees jumped up and scattered around the arena. Before the power spread, they surrounded the arena. "On The judges roared together, and a thick and fierce holy power filled the air. The holy power curtains between each referee were connected with each other, forming a vast and boundless holy power curtain, to meet the impact of the force lines... bang!!!! It was like a mountain avalanche in the stadium. The disciples in the audience looked frightened and looked at the holy curtain. However, the curtain trembled wildly, such as Xiao Zhou in the storm, which lasted for about three days, and finally all of them burst into pieces and scattered in all directions. "Ah?" People were appalled. The judges behind the curtain were directly bombarded by Yu Wei, and all of them flew out. They fell into the audience one by one, throwing people upside down and screaming. "What?" The three elders were stunned. All the elders turned pale. "But the decision between the disciples can cause such terrible destructive power! The disciples of Yijian Tiangong are so fierce The VIP seat is also boiling and turbulent. Yan Xiaoke has been in a daze for a long time. He never asks Xiaomi next to him. Can the person on the challenge arena compare with elder martial sister Xiyue. Gongsun peony is as numb as a stone. The humiliation, shame and pain when he was defeated by white night have long since vanished. It''s not unjust to lose to a guy like Bai Ye, right? The scene appeared to be in a state of chaos, with loud shouts one after another. This terrible blow knocked down all the referees. What''s more, it''s just the aftereffect of the fight between the people in the arena!! The field has become a little out of control! "Elder!" The three elders suddenly looked at the wind. "Open the emergency platform immediately!" The elder was serious and drank. Several members of the law enforcement team rushed over and pressed the organs around the platform. Whoa! A colorful border rises instantly and covers the battle platform. All the judges jumped out of the auditorium and stood beside the border, paying attention to the boundary and maintaining the strength of the boundary. When the disciples around saw this, they were relieved. I''m afraid that if they don''t get the protection of the two swords, they won''t be hurt. The border was started, order was restored, and people looked at the center of the platform. However, the dust was scattered there. At night, he pressed Yinghua sword''s neck and pestered him on the ground. The body of Yinghua sword was almost completely embedded in the ground. He raised his left arm and firmly grasped the black sword body in the white night. His left hand was wrapped in a strong and almost golden holy power. The strength was all urged to stop the fall of the black sword. However, the hand holding the sword was shaking gently, and the body of the black sword was moving down a little bit. Seeing this scene, all the people around him gasped. Yinghua sword was cut off, and the sword feiyuan was cut off, and the man... Was suppressed by the death of the day! "My God! What did I see? " "A great emperor pressed Yinghua sword, the first in the list of divine swords, on the ground and beat it?" Murmured the disciples. Whew! At this time, the black sword whirled, and the sharp blade instantly tore the holy power on the five fingers of Yinghua sword, cut off all his five fingers, and stabbed the sword fiercely. Pooh! The body of the sword didn''t enter into the chest of Yinghua sword, but it was still just the spirit of the sword. The white night stood up again, panting slightly, staring at the front, but he saw Yinghua sword coming out of the void. But at this time, he was in a mess. His arm was cut, his fingers were all cut, and his sword was broken in two. The whole person was dishevelled and panting... all the disciples around him glared, especially those on the long boulders The contestants, one by one, are heart pounding and their faces are dull. They have never seen Yinghua sword so embarrassed, and never thought that someone would force him to such a desperate situation! It''s just a great emperor... he''s just a great emperor!! Walking call, Yao Heng secretly swallow saliva, look at the eyes of the white night has emerged a thick fear. "Elder martial brother Ying, admit defeat! You''ve lost! " White night carrying black sword, slightly gasping way. "I haven''t lost yet. Why should I give up?" Yinghua sword looks ferocious, wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth with his arm."Are you not willing to give up?" "You don''t recognize my strength! Otherwise, you won''t say that! " Yinghua sword took a deep breath. The ferocious pupils suddenly raised a wisp of bright sword. White night face slightly Zheng, but see this wisp of sword flash from pupil fly out, spin to his head, turn into a long glass sword! The sword is shining! "I won''t give you a chance!" The white night looks calm. He takes up the black sword and rushes to it. However, as soon as the man moves, a large number of glass crystals suddenly condense on the ground, which instantly entangles his feet. White night''s face changed slightly: "what is this?" "Younger martial brother Bai, don''t make a mistake! I''m the disciple of the great elder. Good. I''m also the first in the divine sword list. Good! But I have to tell you! Besides these two identities! I am still a fighting saint! I am a man who has killed the great sage! You are not an ordinary emperor! But you fight too much? Did you kill too much? " Yinghua sword repeatedly exploded, the glass crystal sword on top of his head suddenly exploded and turned into a huge glass giant! The giant is nearly three meters tall. He has a long robe. His hair is flying. His momentum is incomparable. His sword is terrible. His sword power is startling! The body of Yinghua sword floats, and people hang on the giant''s chest. A lot of holy power overflows all over the giant''s body. The giant raised his hand, and the broken feiyuan flew to his hand. He waved his broken sword to his mouth. The broken sword blows at the Star River, and the supreme heavenly power converges on the sword body. A large number of glass crystals were diffused from the broken sword mouth in an instant. These crystals were like ice frost. Taking the broken sword as the mold, a giant flying abyss was formed!! "This is... The sword God comes down to the earth!" Tiewanqing of the wooden man''s room cried out. "What? The sword God came down to earth "I mean the supreme holy formula of sword heaven palace?" Countless disciples were shocked by it, then shocked... Shuddered!! There was a riot! "Sword God comes down to earth? Is this the magic power that is superior to the shadow of the sword master, and the unique secret method of Yijian heavenly palace! The sword God came down to earth The VIP seat was in a state of shock. The strong men of yundingjianju all stood up from their chairs, looking at the challenge arena with pale faces and dull eyes. "Elder... Hua Jian, he actually understood this move?" The four elders and others were excited and trembling. "Not bad!" Feng Buling nodded lightly, and a trace of relief and pride appeared in his eyes: "Hua Jian has already mastered this move! With this move, he defeated Kuxiao Dasheng, who ranked 789, and won the order of fighting, ranked in the list of fighting battles, and became famous as the fighting saint! This is the famous sword formula of my sword heaven palace! Today, Huajian will use this move to show the brilliant Tianwei of Yijian Tiangong to the coming guests "Ha ha ha, good! Good The nine elder laughed and his eyes were filled with joy. The secret of the sword God descending to the earth is one of the supreme secrets of the Yijian heavenly palace. Many elders have not been able to understand it, which shows its power. Now, Yinghua sword is perfect to urge out this move. Tao Gongming believes that this white night will surely fail! "I didn''t expect that there was such a profound sword formula in the Yijian heavenly palace!" "I don''t know how this son will fight the enemy." The powerful men of the sword dwelling in Yunding whisper. Although Yinghua sword has lost one arm and five fingers, he does not need to move at the moment. He is more like a source of energy. The huge shadow of the sword God is his carrier. The surging holy power overflows from his body and transmits to all parts of the virtual shadow of the sword God. "Now, I will show you how terrible a fighting saint is Yinghua sword floats in the sword God''s chest, looks down at the white night, says lightly. As soon as the words fell, the huge shadow of the sword god suddenly rushed past, and the terrifying glass crystal sword rolled out a colorful sickle pattern, and cut hard into the white night. White night face fearless, immediately raise one arm, black sword raised... Dong! Two swords meet! However, after a standoff for a moment, the black sword''s terrifying edge instantly cleaved the glass crystal sword. However, at the critical moment, the falling and broken glass crystal sword, after passing through the black sword, suddenly coagulates rapidly. The fracture surface freezes out at a speed hard to be found by the naked eye, and grows a complete glass crystal sword again, which cuts hard into the white night through the black sword. Oops! The white night''s face changed, and he immediately withdrew, but the horrible glass crystal sword directly opened his chest. Blood spatter... after a series of retreat in the daytime, the holy power and imperial power in the body collapsed in a moment, and the man hastily lifted his sword to support his body, and finally stabilized. He raised his head, staring at the glass crystal sword, eyebrows moved. How can this sword grow on its own? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1058 The secret of sword God descending to the earth is really extraordinary! White night slightly took a breath, looked down at the eye chest scar. The terrifying glass crystal sword completely tore open the whole world, and the chest was directly cut open. The internal organs and bones were clearly seen. Even the soul of heaven was exposed to the air. What makes people particularly concerned is that little bit of glass dust in the wound! White night touched the dust, and suddenly realized. This is the charm of heaven and earth! I see! The secret of this set of sword rhyme is to integrate the sword idea into the heaven and earth, link the spirit of heaven and earth, and make it for my use! At the moment, Yinghua sword is the power of heaven and earth! No wonder the whole world can''t resist it! No wonder the glass crystal sword can grow on its own! The aura of heaven and earth is everywhere. If you cut off the sword, you will fill it up quickly! White night believes that even if he cuts the shadow of the sword God into pieces, it can return to normal in one breath. If you want to defeat Yinghua sword, you must kill the internal Yinghua sword! Otherwise, the endless aura of heaven and earth will consume you to death! What a wonderful move! It''s just... The shadow of the sword God is very important! The white night congeals the eye, the arm a wave, the chest wound instantaneous healing. "Universal respect for the body?" Yinghua sword narrowed his eyes and turned her heart to move. The holy power full of the shadow of the sword God pushed aside, and the shadow of the sword God rushed out in an instant. "The secret of the sword! Flying stream and looking at the river Whoosh! The glass crystal sword was cut off at the same time. At the moment near the white night, the huge body of the sword exploded and turned into a crisscross stream of swords and swept down. "Heaven and earth''s domineering rhyme!" With a roar of white night, his whole body burst out a circle of surging domineering strength, shaking to the sword flow. The momentum of the falling sword slowed down. He lifted the sword again. The black sword was like a black awn and ran to the sword stream. In a flash, the sword burst to pieces, exposing the shadow of the swordsman behind! "Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue!" Drink again in the white night, and the black sword will kill you again. It''s Xiaoxiao and piercing to the bone, careful of people''s heart and soul. "Younger martial brother Bai, what a poor sword formula! Can you compete with me? " Yinghua sword disdains to smile, and the huge shadow of the sword God dances again and bumps into the black sword. Bang! When the two swords collide, they retreat again and again in the daytime, and their bodies shake constantly. It seems that such means as Mo Wu Shen Jian Jue are not enough for the current level of combat. The white night took a deep breath and launched the offensive again. "Chop Yinghua sword burst drink, the shadow of the sword God immediately raised his left arm, a finger pinch, a sword formula gently pinched out. And then. countless sword Qi flew out from his fingertips, tens of millions of them swarmed around his limbs at night. They don''t stab, they trap them with their swords. In the white night, the shadow of the huge sword god suddenly disappeared. When he responded, the shadow of the sword God fell from the sky and chopped straight at his head. "Broken!" Raise the sword in the white night. Whoa! The evil spirit of the black sword exploded again, and the huge shadow of the sword God was torn to pieces in an instant. However, the next second, a huge glass crystal sword on the right side splits over again, and the shadow of the sword God appears on the right side again! "Chop!" Another night, I''ll swing my arms. The black sword destroys the withered and decayed, smashes the glass crystal sword, and cuts the shadow of the sword God. It''s just that... it''s just another sword spirit, which disappears after being cut open, and the shadow of the sword God appears behind the white night. The white night had to chop back. It has to be said that Yinghua sword is a difficult opponent. His moves are fierce and endless, but he also has a set of excellent defense means similar to niutong! And the most amazing thing is that he has the unique skill of both attack and defense! With gasification sword, with sword body! If the opponent reacts in time and parries, it''s a split body. If it doesn''t, it''s a ferocious and awe inspiring Qi sword! If the holy power is not exhausted, Yinghua sword can always use this move to find the flaw of the white night! If it goes on like this, he will be attacked and killed without any sign. He will show his flaws! White night closed his eyes, a dazzling halo burst out between his forehead, and then, fierce surging ancient holy power gushed out of his body. "What is that?" There was a cry around. "Referee, white night used magic weapon! He used the magic weapon The disciples of Tianjian Pavilion seized the opportunity and yelled. The referee kept staring at the white night, and after a moment, he said, "it''s not a magic weapon, but a mark similar to a sword suit! Not a magic weapon When people in Tianjian Pavilion heard the sound, they all stopped. "These calves! I''d like to see elder martial brother Bai A Dai angrily stares at the people of Tianjian Pavilion and scolds secretly."We''ll get rid of them sooner or later!" Try to hum, will continue to focus on the body of the white night. When the ancient holy power was launched, the subtle and infinite power of the white night was increased again, and the sword spirit and sword power were sublimated in an instant. Whoosh! The air sword of Yinghua sword attacked again. In the white night, one jumps forward and one spins his sword. "Hoo Hoo" burst out, and the dark sword rolled out thousands of sword shadows, and slashed everything in all directions. The shadow of the sword God on the side was immediately crushed, and the real body hidden in the void was forced out by the fierce force. White night seize the opportunity to fly out in an instant and stab Yinghua sword in the shadow of the sword God. "You want to kill me? Holy formula! The sword breaks the sky Yinghua sword looks ferocious and roars. His holy power suddenly starts, like a torrential flood pouring into the glass crystal sword in his hand, and spinning son splits into the white night. It can''t be delayed any more. White night eyes tight, no longer attack, will raise the black sword, but not with the blade to resist, but with the sword face to hit the cut glass crystal sword! Bang!!!! The thunderous sound spread in the arena, and all the surrounding land was lifted up by the sad ripples. The thick and fierce boundary that was urged by countless judges suddenly trembled. The judges around the perimeter changed their faces one by one, and urged them to maintain the border with all their strength! But the power of this sword is mainly aimed at the white night! He didn''t resist with the blade, so the sharp black sword didn''t cut off the glass crystal sword! White night is directly shocked by the thick and fierce sword force. The whole person''s sword force and sword intention are all blown open. People repeatedly retreat, spit blood, and the holy power is broken! It''s as if the whole battle situation has disintegrated... "OK Nine elder saw this scene and immediately cried out. "It was a big loss for the white night." "It''s so hard to get together again! The white night has gone down! " Countless people applauded Yinghua sword. This strike seems to have turned the situation around! But Yinghua sword is very confused! Why? Don''t use a sword blade to catch my sword at night?? The keen sense of battle makes Yinghua sword feel a little bad. The next second, he found himself right. The fierce wheezing white night suddenly raised his head, although his body''s battle situation was all broken, the sword''s intention became scattered, but the war intention in his eyes did not decrease! "Is it my turn?" With a ferocious smile in the white night, his arms moved, and the black sword that resisted the glass crystal sword suddenly turned to the blade. Click! The glass crystal sword explodes instantly. "Holy rhyme!" White night fiercely raises the black sword, the front horizontal wave!! "Heaven''s anger and God''s resentment!" Chi!!!!! Among the black swords, an incomparable attack broke out! Such as the bright Milky way, rushing to the sky and sea, irresistible, surging Saint divine power makes people tremble for it! What grief and indignation this blow! What a grudge! How fierce! How miserable! All the heroes are shocked! "What kind of move is this The elder is silent! There is no such ferocious sword move in the sword formula of Yijian heavenly palace! "It turns out that you deliberately take this blow from me and use the holy formula to absorb my strength to fight back!!" Seeing such a terrible sword power, Yinghua sword instantly understood and roared. But! White night at the risk of injury to take this move! Prove that he has decided to fight hard! Yinghua''s sword roared, and his whole body was filled with a supreme sense of sword. He gazed at the power of the fury and resentment! His eyes suddenly turned white, and his holy power was hollowed out in an instant, all of which were infused into the shadow of the sword God. "Younger martial brother Bai! Since you choose so! Good! I will sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman! Come on!!! Look at me! It''s a real fairy out of the sky "Ah A long roar burst out of the mouth of the shadow of the sword God! In a flash, the shadow of the huge sword God actually broke away from the body of Yinghua sword and rushed into the country with the power of anger and resentment. With a bang, Yinghua sword fell heavily on the ground. White night with sword forward. Bang! The shadow of the sword God separated from the body of Yinghua sword directly blocks the force of anger and resentment, and the two forces collide head-on! Click! Click! Chucha... the huge shadow of the sword God is like an ancient giant hitting a mountain. He is crazy and surprised, and the resentment power of the God of wrath is not weak. He rushes forward like destroying the withered and decaying. The two forces converge and tear each other. White night with a sword, the tip of the sword points to the anger of God, and the surging power in the body pours out like a flood. The strength of the two seemed to be equal! "White night, do you think you won?" Yinghua sword can''t stop panting, trying to lift his left arm, slightly move, mouth, issued a weak cry"Sword God... Smile!" Whoa! Whoosh! The long and thin sword of the night, the sharp sword of the past, became the God of the God. This little sword is irresistible! As if everything in the world, there is no it can not pierce! The little sword came, and the four sides were startled. The world was terrified. My face changed in the white night! "You... Never know the power of the Holy One in battle!" Yinghua sword stares at Xiaojian and shouts in a low voice! He knows, this war! He won!! "I don''t know? Why do I not know? " His body suddenly converged on the black sword, as if he had seen all the strength of black sword. A sharp light burst out of the pupils of the white night, which flew out of the pupils and converged on his head, and then exploded suddenly. A huge figure like a God appeared on the body of the white night and wrapped him perfectly... Yinghua sword was stunned, and his pupils shrank violently and murmured. "This is the secret of sword God descending to the earth?" The huge figure instantly separated from the white night and ran into the sword. Bang!!!!! The earth shaking explosion burst out again, rippling like countless scythes of death, tearing the four sides! The whole land was completely dug out. Bang Dang! In the distance, the boundary maintained by hundreds of referees broke instantly, and the referees were lifted up one by one. The terrifying air wave blows to the challenge arena, overturning a large number of people, and some disciples are directly shocked to vomit blood. The whole riot! The scene was in a mess. The pumice near the arena was overturned. The seed players on the long pumice stone jumped up and jumped back. "Get out of here "Step back!" "Be careful!" The sound of exclamation and yelling is endless, and the sound of panic comes and goes one after another. "Quick, go to protect the disciples, control the field, quick!" The third eldest roared. All the elders rushed out. No one thought that the battle between white night and Yinghua sword was so fierce. With the elder''s hand, the destructive power of the four directions was quickly controlled. People calm down, and quickly look in the middle, but only a glance, everyone''s pupil beads are left in horror. But see the middle as if by a huge spoon to dig a piece, completely concave. Yinghua sword both arms and legs are broken, lying on the ground breathing violently, there is no strength on the body, the whole person has completely lost the combat power! And the white night is also not good, a broken arm, body scars, abdominal part of a completely torn, blood almost drained. He held the sword in one hand and stood on the sword with difficulty. His face was very pale, and his whole body was up and down, but he didn''t have much strength. They were silent for a long time, but they got up again at night. The sword marks on his legs were all over the place, and the deep wound could almost see the bones. But he didn''t give up, endured the pain, step by step, carrying the sword to Yinghua sword... "how can you... Master the secret of sword God descending to the earth? Who... Who taught you? " Yinghua sword didn''t resist any more. Looking at the people close to him, he gasped violently and screamed loudly. His voice was like sand grains, and his voice trembled. White night stare at him half ring, faint smile way: "you teach!" "Me?" Yinghua sword pupil rises, but soon, he weak cry open: "impossible!! What a holy formula is the sword God descending to the earth! Ordinary elders can''t learn it! How could you have seen me do it over and over again? In this way, can''t everyone master this skill? impossible! It''s impossible "There''s nothing impossible!" White night slowly raised the black sword, slender blade against his neck, light way: "because, I am also a fighting saint!" "What?" Yinghua sword''s eyes were wide open and his heart was beating wildly. He was staring at the white night. "Are you... Fighting holy?" . (at 3.51 am, I can''t carry it. Lao Huo sleeps for a while, and he will watch tomorrow. This one is nearly 4000 words, which can be regarded as a big chapter. We should hold it first and then publicize Q group: 131602520. The reward list will be listed by Lao Huo tomorrow.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1059 Fight holy? The fighting saint of the great emperor? Fake! Is this all fake? Yinghua sword stares at the white night with a sharp gasp, and his pupils are filled with horror. But... if he was not fighting holy, how could his talent be so terrible? Although the trick of sword God descending to the earth just now is not very good, which can be called poor and full of loopholes, but... It is the first time that he urges to use this move! And he just watched it once and learned it? And successfully pulled out the charm of heaven and earth, smoothly borrowed the power of heaven and earth! This talent can''t be described as terrible, demon? No, not enough to describe! He has not never seen the geniuses, but to let those so-called geniuses read it once and learn the top holy formula in the Yijian heavenly palace... That''s fantastic!. Well, there is only one kind that can be explained, that is, the talent of this person... I''m afraid it''s the terrible genius above the demon! Yinghua sword has believed eight points. What''s so strange about a great emperor with such ability, even if he is a fighting saint? You know, even a great saint like himself was defeated in his hands. However, Yinghua sword doesn''t know that the reason why Bai Ye can learn the secret of sword God descending to the earth again is that the most important thing is that this move relies most on the meaning of sword and the profound meaning of kendo. Now his sword idea has been greatly accomplished, and the profound meaning of Kendo has risen to the realm of Kendo heavenly power. Even Yinghua sword can not match it. This move may be more difficult for others, but it is difficult for those who have achieved the sword meaning of white night It''s not as high as others think. "I lost!" Yinghua sword took a deep breath and said hoarsely. Hearing the sound in the white night, he stepped back a few steps, and finally he leaned on a big stone to stabilize himself. He quickly took out the pill and put it in his mouth. Although he was defeated by Yinghua sword, he was also running out of oil and the lamp was withered. Neither the universal respect body nor the green emperor''s longevity formula could restore his wounds. At this time, the referee in the distance ran to the extreme, looked at the scene, trembling and yelled out: "the game is over, the winner... White night!" It''s not loud, but it''s all over the place. People''s looks are very calm, eyes look at the center, one by one seems to be very calm. In fact, this is only a superficial calm, it is the performance of shock to the extreme, the brain completely become blank performance. None of the people around Saitai spoke, even the elder. White night took pills, the wound began to heal, he looked at the eyes of the Yinghua sword, staggered to, in his mouth put a few. Yinghua sword swallows the pill, and his breath gradually calms down. The holy power of terror begins to breed his hands and feet. As long as the soul of the soul is immortal and his heart and brain are not broken, he can recover even if his body is destroyed. With the body of the great sage of Yinghua sword, the effect of the pill is almost completely absorbed. In a short time, his hands and feet begin to grow again, but the exhausted spirit and holy power can not be recovered for a few days. At this point, the quiet crowd around gradually react, one by one, the brain was shut down to resume operation. "Elder martial brother Ying... Seems to have lost?" "What did judge Zhang say? The winner is... White night? " "Is it wrong?" "But... Now it''s elder martial brother Ying lying on the ground, standing there in the daytime..." "is it wrong?" "That''s wrong, that''s wrong... I think you''re crazy." "Am I crazy? I feel like I''m going crazy! How can white night win? How can a great emperor defeat the first in the Shenjian list? How can a great emperor defeat the Holy One? " The disciple murmured, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, a tight breath. "Fight holy!! White night defeated the fighting Holy One? Is that not to say As soon as the words came to the ground, the audience was quiet for a moment. People were terrified and looked at the white night with consternation. The whole competition field was very quiet for a moment. It seemed that even a needle fell on the ground, it would make a great noise. The elder''s face was as white as paper, and his body was shaking, and he was almost unsteady. Yingling is not proud of his own sword. He is not proud of it! And now! White night defeated Yinghua sword, which means that white night will replace Yinghua sword and become a new fighting saint! The token on the waist of Yinghua sword will pass the news of his defeat to Shenji old man! Soon, the battle order of Yinghua sword will be taken back, and all his honors and benefits will be given to Bai Ye. It''s just. Just as everyone trembled at the defeat of the holy one at night, the pupil of Yinghua sword lying on the ground suddenly swelled, as if he had noticed something. He burst out a dazzling halo around his waist, twinkling, bright and dark, especially magical. What is this?Many people are curious. However, Yinghua sword looks pale, and his breathing is rapid. "Go back and rest." White night light way, turn around to leave. "Hold on!" At this time, Yinghua sword suddenly called out. "What? Elder martial brother Ying, do you have anything else to do White night asked with a puzzled look. However, Yinghua sword bit his teeth and stood up again with the fragile legs that had just emerged. His breathing speed was increased a lot. The newly born fragile legs were slightly bent because of sudden standing, and many skin and flesh were split, but Yinghua sword ignored it. Elder martial brother Ying... What is this for? Countless people are confused. However, many elders and powerful people in VIP area have guessed something vaguely. But at this time, Yinghua sword knelt down on one knee, one hand clasped into a fist, against the ground, the other hand bent, against the back, bowed his head toward the white night, made a strange etiquette, and his mouth even made a hoarse voice. "Yinghua sword, I''d like to meet you, my Lord!" "What?" The sound fell to the ground and exploded instantly. There''s a lot of people just buzzing in. "This is the kneeling ceremony of the Holy One, and this is the kneeling ceremony of the Holy One!" There was a hoarse cry in the VIP room. The elders were stunned. "The worship of the Holy One?" At the end of the sword repair room, he tried to turn his head in a hurry, and said to tie Wan, who is stagnant: "elder martial sister tie, what is the kneeling ceremony of the saint?" "Holy worship... Is a kind of etiquette that the weak do to the strong on the fight list!" Tie Wanqing regained his mind, his eyes were full of horror, and he was staring at the white night: "the battle list is a list of the strong. It carries the countless amazing strong people in Lisheng Prefecture. The fight list highly advocates the concept of the strong as the respect. Once the fighting saint on the fight list is defeated by others, it will be replaced immediately. But if two fighters fight each other, the loser will lose Recognize the winner and respect it! Kowtow to them, give them the holy worship! This is the etiquette of fighting list. If the winner is the one at the bottom of the list, his ranking will be exchanged with the loser. But now... Elder martial brother Ying not only worships the white night, but also has no magical old man to exchange their rankings. Do you know what this means? " "You mean... Elder martial brother Bai is... Is... Is a fighting saint?" His teeth were chattering. A group of disciples gaped. "And it''s a fighting saint who ranks higher than senior brother Ying!" Tie Wanqing took a deep breath. The words fell to the ground, not to mention the sword training room. Even the disciples in the wooden man room and the surrounding pumice stones were all dull. All the seed players on the long pumice stone were petrified. For a long time, Gongsun mujiao took the lead in reviving. She looked at the white night in a complicated way, and then fell on the side of the pit, bending her knees towards the white night, respectfully. "Gongsun mujiao... See elder martial brother Bai." The rest of them felt excited, as if they were aware of something. They flew over one by one and knelt down toward the white night. "Let''s go and call on elder martial brother Bai!" "Yao... Yao Heng, meet elder martial brother Bai!" Scattered but powerful voices spread. The white night''s strong pressure on Yinghua sword is the holy fighting saint who surpasses Yinghua sword in the fight list! It has a great reputation and strength. He cares about the sword heaven palace, not by the order of entering the sect, but by the level of strength. Even Yinghua sword all knelt down. How dare these people stand? The disciples around him suddenly realized that they did not dare to neglect them any more, and they all knelt down in the daytime. "Meet elder martial brother Bai..." the sound is like a wave, swinging in all directions. All the people on the VIP seat were petrified and looked at the shocking scene. Tens of thousands of saints... Kneel down to a great emperor? . (thank you honghehei 02 [ten thousand appreciation, thank you], Shuyou 28823040, santu Chuan, Shuben_ From now on, kingere53, Shixian GG, qisr, Shuyou 40600561, Shuyou 11711232, Shuyou 53268316, safety Grand Canyon, shuyoushi survival, Siyang Lianxue, Shuyou 26429578, Shuyou 84910, and mark card cajole , Kong Lingyan, eternity Yongye, crayon Xiaosi, afraid of the author duangeng [ten thousand rewards, thanks], book friend 54588951, mgame01, Fengyun Qingcheng, Changsheng palace Xiufeng, hellyu, sure to succeed 11. Wang Han 1986, Sangsang Shitian [ten thousand rewards, thanks], xxp7722, ˜Y vs saint, failure of the family_ The record of reward and support from brothers such as Zai, Zimo Nianhua, Dingdang cat Beier 1, Beichen 54591381, moonlight, Changsheng hall, Dasheng and other brothers may not be comprehensive. Please forgive me. Today is still the fifth watch to guarantee the bottom, and try to make more. Thank you again and again.)www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1060 In the face of this kind of scene, the white night has been stupefied, looked around, a face confused circle. What''s going on here? After half a ring, he even said, "get up... " thank you People started to shout, but they all looked strange and complicated. I think it''s not acceptable to kneel down to a great emperor... As a saint, Yinghua sword kneels down. If they don''t kneel, they won''t say whether they will offend the white night. At least, the Yinghua sword must be offended to death. "Good! Good! Ha ha ha... Elder, have you seen it? There is another holy fighting God in our heavenly palace! Another one An old elder said excitedly. "Yes..." the wind not Ling deeply took a breath, the face is also full of complexity, but in the eyes still revealed a trace of comfort. As the chief elder of Yijian heavenly palace, he naturally hoped that his clan would be rich in talents and prosperous. Now, the white night suddenly rises, and his whole body trembles. His old eyes overflow with tears. He stealthily wipes the tears from the corners of his eyes, kneels down and knocks again: "thank you, elder master!" If the resources of the sword training room are upgraded and the number of people is increased, then the disciples in the sword room will not have such heavy load to cultivate their swords. They will have more time to practice and their strength will be doubled. From today on, the sword repair room will no longer be the former sword repair room. It will certainly change the previous decline and rise from now on. After so many years of preparation, he finally came to the fore... the thought of Shazhi in his heart was excited. "Elder Sha Zhi, congratulations." The elders around him congratulated one after another. Thank you very much The barbecue worshipped one by one, weeping and laughing. The judges took the material out of the ring and began to repair the border in preparation for the next game. However, the rest of the battle has been boring to the public. Even Gongsun mujiao and those seeded players on the list of magic swords were summoned to the stage, all of them showed an expression of listlessness. The battle between Yinghua sword and white night was really shocking. Although the remaining disciples were equally excellent, they could no longer compare with the contest between them. In the white night, people sit quietly on the pumice stone. No one dares to disturb them. People only look at them with admiration and worship. Other pumice stones also have eyes. "A great emperor, why is it so terrible? Why is it still holy fighting? What did he go through? " Gongsun mujiao turned back from the platform. Although she won, she didn''t feel happy at all. Instead, she looked at the white night absently. "I have seen in the historical records of the holy state that three thousand years ago, a half Saint killed a great saint in public! Although there is a huge gap between the soul state of the semi saint and the great saint, the cultivation time of the semi saint and the great saint is almost the same! " Yinghua sword opened his eyes and said in a hoarse voice: "according to the history books, people''s souls are like water tanks. When the water tanks are full, they have to replace them with large water tanks to hold water. The same is true of the spirit of heaven. When the realm is reached, the spirit will break through and the soul state can be improved. Some people can pour water into the water tank quickly. If the water tank is full, the soul state will be improved very quickly This kind of people, we all call them genius "Elder martial brother Ying means that water is irrigated quickly in the daytime, and the talent is terrible?" Others asked. "No, I mean his tank is big!" Yinghua sword shook his head and said, "our water tank is full of number theory, and he is still filling his water tank, but his water tank is equal to our dozens of theories. This is an alternative genius!" Hearing this, people suddenly understood the meaning of Yinghua sword. Perhaps the time of practicing in the daytime is no less than that of them. The hardships and opportunities they have experienced are not inferior to them. Their talent is even more terrifying. And the reason why he has been staying in the realm of the great emperor is that his big water tank is hard to fill! But his water tank is not comparable to that of ordinary sages. "Then if he is promoted to the emperor''s realm and becomes a saint, how big is his water tank Gongsun mujiao mumbled his lower lip and said softly. When the words fell to the ground, people suddenly gasped. How can ordinary people imagine this? Whoa! At this point, the game starts again. The token from the waist of the summoner burst out immediately. He looked around in a hurry, looking for his opponent, but there was a light shining on his body at the other side of the sword repair room, sitting cross legged in the white night. Seeing the man, Zou Zhao''s face changed greatly and he was shocked to lose his color. White night also opened her eyes and looked at the token on her waist. The whole place was boiling again. "Go and call!" The five elders quickly got up and yelled. Those who left home also got up one after another, staring at the call, and their faces were extremely ugly. Go to call the side of the head to look. So... everyone saw the fear in Zou Zhao''s eyes. Call... Scared! He has no will to fight!His confidence was lost in the amazing battle between the white night and Yinghua sword! There was a thump in the heart of the five elders, which was half cold. But just then, a voice came from the pumice stone of the sword repair room in the distance. "I give up!" "What?" All of them were astonished and looked at the sound source together. "I haven''t recovered my strength. It''s hard to fight the enemy in this battle. Can I admit defeat, elder?" White night shook his head and sighed. "Can... Of course... Can..." three elder Leng way. "Well, I''ll give up!" White night nods. "Those who fight will abstain in the daytime, and those who win will be summoned!" Exclaimed the referee. There was a lot of noise around. After all, in their mind, white night is the king without a crown. The voice of the referee''s decision to win floated into the ears of the call. But the call did not seem to be heard. He sat down on the pumice stone and sighed with no joy of victory. . (the fifth watch will be here soon, even the shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1061 White night to admit defeat, the top ten rankings played a little half a day, and finally won out of the rankings. The first place was no accident. It was Gongsun mujiao. From the ground, the huge stone sword rose slowly, but it was very huge. The names of Gongsun mujiao, Zou Zhao, Yao Heng, and the newly promoted black horse Qinyun and Dingfeng were engraved on the list of divine swords by the great elder himself. It''s just. Not many people were happy, no one was excited. Even Gongsun mujiao is very calm at the moment. Because she knew that she was not worthy of her name! She wants to challenge Yinghua sword very much! She won''t be convinced by Yinghua sword. It''s been like this for 100 years! But the challenge is the challenge. She thinks that she fights with Yinghua sword, which is the situation of four or six open. As for the white night... Gongsun mujiao felt a little out of breath. That person... Maybe she doesn''t have a chance to win right now. "Sister! Congratulations! You finally got the first place in the list of magic swords Gongsun Mudan led a large group of disciples under the knees of the two elders and ran over excitedly. Gongsun mujiao squeezed out a smile and asked, "peony, do you think your sister can be the first one in the list of magic swords?" "This... Of course..." Gongsun peony hesitated and said firmly. Gongsun mujiao''s eyes showed helplessness and shook his head: "even you are hesitant, which shows how unimportant my name is. I''m the first one in the list of magic swords, but I picked them up. The real number one is white night..." "this..." Gongsun Mudan was speechless. Gongsun mujiao sighed and walked towards the pumice stone. He didn''t even want to get the reward again. The other swordsmen are ashamed of themselves. This one. "All right! The sword is over! Go back The white night seemed to recover, and said. He stopped at the 11th place. Although he surrendered voluntarily, the referee unanimously decided that the ranking was the most appropriate according to his performance in the first battle with Yinghua sword. As for the final election of the top ten, he did not make it to the Shenjian list because he did not participate. But in everyone''s mind, the white night is the king without a crown. "Elder martial brother Bai, please call on you At this time, a disciple of the law enforcement team came in a hurry and said to the white night. "Summon me?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "It must be that the elder martial brother was surprised by his strength and wanted to give him a unique reward." Next to a Dai busy road. White night nods and goes with it. At the moment, the distinguished guests have not left yet. A group of elders are sitting on the Presbyterian table. The disciples on both sides rise one after another and look up at the people coming. The white night swept around. It''s an award ceremony now. What are these guys thinking about if they don''t give awards to the talents on the sword list? He murmured here, but he did not know that the seeds in front of the divine sword list were also murmuring. It is another person who attracts the attention of the public. How helpless it is. Perhaps this is the most oppressive award ceremony in the history of Yijian Tiangong. "See the elders!" The white night came forward and clasped his fist. "Don''t be too polite!" The elder nodded, with a faint smile on his face and a pair of eyes looking up and down at the white night, which made the night uncomfortable. "Good! pretty good!! Although the soul state is poor, but the strength is extraordinary, the spirit is outstanding! What a wonderful talent The elder continued to smile and nodded with satisfaction. "The elder praised it wrongly." White night faint smile: "I do not know the elder calls white night, why?" "Oh, it doesn''t matter. It''s about the last move you used when you fought with Hua Jian before. Is it the secret of the sword God coming down to earth?" The elder asked. "Do you think so?" The white night asked. "It''s a bit tasteful, but it''s clumsy, but it''s pulling the force of heaven and earth, and it''s also very good." A long way to go. "That''s not true. It''s just a trick I''ve played at random." In the daytime. Several elder mouth corners draw together. Whatever you want? That''s the secret of the sword God! It''s just that I didn''t learn very well, but it was the first time after all. The elder looked embarrassed. He immediately changed the topic and said: "white night, although you defeated Hua Jian this time and proved your strength, you did not get into the top ten of the divine sword list. It is just so-called no rules, no square circle. According to the clan rules, you can''t get the reward as rich as the top ten, but you don''t have to worry. I will give you Zhuo More training resources, from today on, you will practice under my knee, how about? " The cultivation resources of shenjianbang seed are equal to those of the elder. The cultivation resources of the disciples under the elder''s knees are similar to those of the five elders and the six elders. Although they can''t compare with those of the shenjianbang people, they are also very superior among the disciples.Hearing the sound in the white night, he shook his head: "no, I''m in the sword room. It''s very nice and quiet." The words fell to the ground, and all the people breathed suddenly. The tight looking sand roasted immediately ran over and said, "boy, what are you doing? How many people want to worship under the great elder''s knee can not? You can''t make fun of your own future!! I promise you quickly! Otherwise, you must regret it later "What? Does Sha Chang always want me to stay in the sword room? " Asked the strange white night. "How could this be Shazhi''s face changed and sighed: "I wish you would stay in the sword cultivation room. If it wasn''t for you, the old man, I wouldn''t be proud today. It''s just... Even if the environment of sword cultivation room gets this promotion, it can''t be compared with that of the elder! And who is the elder? Yi Jian heaven palace under one person, above ten thousand people! You''re easy to get ahead when you''re by his side. Are you ignoring your future? " "Future? It''s made by myself. I know what the elder means. But when I get there, I''m bound to be bound. I like to practice freely! You drink every day, and you don''t care about the life and death of your disciples, so you are very comfortable in the sword cultivation room. " White night laughs. sand grilled, and the old face was red. "What''s more, I can''t bear the wine in your cellar." White night again. "Good! You son of a bitch, you''re making this idea for your feelings Sand roasted immediately angry, but the heart is particularly moved and excited. Don''t leave at night! He''s still in the sword room! Sandhi feels like a dream! If he were an ordinary person, he would have been under the command of the great elder, but he did not. As long as you spend one day in the sword room at night, the height of the room will not be respected by others. Seeing this, the elder''s face was not very good-looking, and immediately advised: "white night, you should not be capricious. This is a matter of great importance to the future. You must not make a random choice because of your little emotion! If you don''t want to practice under my knee, it''s OK with the second elder! I will arrange it for you as soon as possible! " "Elder, I''m not upset, but I have my own choice!" Said the white night. "Three elders? The training resources of the law enforcement department are also excellent! " The elder thought that the white night was not satisfied, so he immediately said again. "Elder, I don''t mean that." "Four elders? How? " "Elder, are you really listening to me?" "Which elder do you want to choose! As long as it''s within the elder''s ability, I can promise you! " The elder patted his chest and found out. White night looks helpless. Can''t you understand people? But at this time, a calm laughter came. "Elder Feng! You are so proud of the heaven, but you are so indifferent! What a waste of talent! Although white night didn''t make it into the list of divine swords, he was the king without the crown. You can find one of the ten people in the Shenjian list and ask them if they have confidence to defeat white night? Hehe, such a rare talent, you don''t give him the same reward as the divine sword list, but it is limited to the ordinary reward! Don''t say it''s a white night, even I won''t be happy! " A middle-aged man came forward with a smile and said to the white night, "white night, if you are willing to leave the palace of Italian sword and enter my cloud Dingjian residence! I promise you that I will teach you the supreme mind Dharma by myself, and give you the best cultivation environment of the whole clan!! What do you think? " After this, the elder''s face suddenly changed: "you..." "And ziweixian Valley! Little brother of white night, why are you still here? It''s an insult that a fighting saint should throw himself into the sword repair room and give you the worst treatment of the whole family! The great legend of the world! Yijian Tiangong despises you at all. If you leave Yijian Tiangong, ziweixian valley will treat you kindly! Maybe the next valley master! It''s you "Little white brother, don''t listen to them! What do they have to do with their pellets? There are hundreds of thousands of disciples in Biyun Pavilion. There are countless saints. If you come here, I will let the leader of the pavilion meet you in person. They all want you to be their apprentice! But our Biyun Pavilion is different! We can be brothers with you! What do you think? Join us "Join us!! We are the best "Go away! Our Murong family can give you everything you can''t imagine... You can send a holy product tianhuandan when you come in! " "Let''s send a sword to Hongtian! White night, join us The powerful people at the VIP seat rushed down one after another and surrounded the white night one by one, fighting for each other to shout, boiling and noisy, just like the market... "this... This..." Yan Xiaoke was stunned. "Miss, don''t waste this opportunity! If we dig away the white night, we will be greatly rewarded by the clan! " The female disciple called Xiaomi called out and rushed to the past: "young master Bai! We also invite talents from all walks of life! Join us nowFor a moment, the whole scene was in chaos and extremely hot. The elder is completely frozen. But eight elder Zhang Bu, one buttocks sits on the chair, the eye loses consciousness. . (the fifth watch arrives, the double monthly pass ends today, and it will not be available after today. Let''s have a wave of tickets) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1062 In the face of the loss of control of many powerful people in the VIP seat, the elders around were stunned in situ and raised their hands. The scene was chaotic and chaotic. The white night is like being made dumplings. It''s pulled around. The whole moment, people are trapped in the crowd. They can''t get rid of it. People are crowded. One hand is pulling his arm, and even pulling his leg. His ears are full of excited shouts. What kind of magic sword and magic armor, and the medicinal materials of horror pill are almost open. Such a terrible talent, or a fighting saint, how can the great powers not be excited? The elders present all know what a fighting Saint really means to their own clan. What if we can win over the fighting saint and send some divine weapons? What''s more, if the white night really worships into their clan forces, it''s their own people. How can it be called a loss if they give these magic weapons to their own people? This is a steady profit and no loss business! As a result, the crowd yelled even more fiercely, and some agitated saints even wanted to move their hands... "stop it Seeing this absurd scene, Feng Buling can''t help it any longer. He becomes furious and directly accumulates a holy power and roars. The sound waves away, slapping in everyone''s eardrum. The crowd was stunned and looked at him. The white night took the opportunity to withdraw and withdraw from the crowd. Looking down, both sleeves were torn, and their arms were bare and wrapped by several cloth strips. They were in great distress... "are these really saints?" I can''t laugh or cry at night. "What are you doing? Li Changlao! Elder Xiao!! Deacon Wang! You have openly plundered the disciples in my sword heaven palace! Dig the corner of my sword heaven palace! Don''t you pay attention to my sword heaven palace? " The voice fell to the ground, the elder''s holy power was blooming, his fighting spirit burst out, and he roared: "who dares to care about the wantonness of sword heaven Palace today, don''t blame the elder''s sword for not recognizing people! Where is the law enforcement team! " "The disciple is in With the sound of cheering together, a large amount of sword light rushed around and fell on this side in an instant. An exciting sword filled all the people, and then there was a sharp sword facing these beings. They are the elite students of the law enforcement team! A group of elders also rushed over, standing behind the wind not Ling, glaring. The basic of a clan is talent! This is a violation of the bottom line. No wonder Feng Buling is so angry. The crowd did not speak, and some showed a trace of fear. But such super powers as Yunding Jianju and shangshenzong may not be shocked by such scenes. "What? Elder Feng Da! Are you demonstrating to us? " Xiao Anshan, the representative elder of yundingjianju, sneered: "if you don''t take good care of your disciples and don''t know how to cherish talents, don''t let us get your hands on it? What a monster! What''s more, we don''t have open robbery! If the little brother of white night doesn''t want to stay in the temple, he has the right to leave! He is a fighting saint. Do you dare to keep him in the palace of the sword? " This word falls, a lot of Representatives eyebrow one, stare at the wind not Ling. The wind is not strong, and the face is heavy. It is well known that fighting saints have special status and no one can be restrained. In fact, Feng Buling can defeat Bai Ye and seize his fighting order. Although Bai Ye is a fighting saint, Feng Buling can fight against him. He always cares about the sword heaven palace and seldom goes out of the mountain, so he has no chance to meet the fighting saint. However, if he defeated the white night, whether Shenji old man would admit that he was the new fighting saint is a problem. Even if he got the fighting order, his reputation... Could not be preserved! The elder''s fighting order for robbing his disciples is ridiculous and generous, which is despised by people all over the world. The reputation of Yijian heavenly palace will not only be destroyed once, but he will be drowned in the saliva of others all his life... "who says that we don''t know how to cherish talents!" The wind not Ling deeply took a breath, coldly said: "pass my order! From today on, white night will enjoy the same treatment as me and enjoy the highest level of cultivation resources outside the palm gate. Any disciple who sees him must perform the elder martial brother ceremony! Do you hear me? " "Yes The man in the back of Yi Jian heaven Palace said in a loud voice. It''s good to hear and smile in the daytime. However... The power of the VIP seat did not give up. Xiao Anshan was unconvinced and directly called out: "white night, we yundingjianju don''t talk about anything else. You just have to come here. We yundingjianju allows you to enjoy the resource treatment higher than the elder of our Jianju. At the same time, you have the right to access all the venues of yundingjianju. Except forbidden areas, you can go anywhere you want to go! You can even practice on the roof of our leader''s cultivation pavilion! And my Jianju disciple, I''ll be the president when I see you! " The moment the sound landed, the surrounding immediately boiled. What a glory! What luxurious conditions! Practice on the head of Yunding sword master? White night suddenly became very interested in this"Xiaoashan mountain, you..." the wind is not Lingqi''s eyes, the chest several wants to burst. But Xiao Ashan ignored the wind, staring at the white night: "little brother white night, you think about it?" "Don''t think about it!" The wind not Ling Nu cries: "white night, you!!! leave behind!!!! I let you enjoy double equal to my cultivation resources!! Give you the right to enter and leave all areas of Yijian heavenly palace! Whether it is wooden man room, Tianjian Pavilion, Danlu room, all open to you! You can go in and out if you want! In addition, all disciples will kneel down and worship you when they see you! Anyone who dares not to be polite will be expelled from the clan! " The whole audience was in a state of uproar. People gaped. The people in Yijian Tiangong are even more petrified. They are staring at fengbuling in a daze... "elder, you are crazy!" "Doesn''t it mean that everyone has to kneel down and kowtow when they go out for a walk in the daytime?" "Even if it''s not for you The elders around him advised one after another. The disciples were all sad and sad. How could this happen? "The wind is not strong! Are you... Are you going to let it go? " Xiao Anshan is a little confused and looks at the elder in amazement. "I will accompany you to the end today!!! Xiaoanshan, you must have seed! Go on, elder Ben will be sent out! I''ll see if you have the courage The wind does not Ling roar a way, the emotion excited says. Although this elder has always been calm, but at this critical point, he is also a grumpy master! Many students have opened their eyes. "You... You..." Xiaoan mountain gas chest a burst of ups and downs, pointing to the wind not Ling shivering for a long time, can not say a word, finally a swing sleeve, angry way: "wind not Ling! You''re the best this time! I don''t want to accompany you anymore! " Then he turned his head and left. The other people in yundingjian residence rush forward, and salute fengbuling, Xuaner leaves in a hurry. "And you?" Feng Buling looked at the others lightly: "if you have good words to say, you are still the guests of Yijian Tiangong. If you dare to dig my corner in front of the elder, you are against me! Don''t blame elder Ben "Elder Feng, please don''t get excited. Originally, this is what you and I want. We didn''t force white night, we just gave him a choice. If he wants to leave, you can''t force him to stay in white night." A quiet woman in a long green dress came forward and said with a smile. This is Wang Xiaomi, the deacon of shangshenzong, who has been following Yan Xiaoke. Although she had a young face, she had a high status in shangshenzong and was known to all. "Deacon Wang, what do you mean?" The wind doesn''t lift your eyebrows. "Let white night choose." Xiaomi said with a smile. After that, she turned to Bai Ye with a gentle smile: "white night, you should have heard the conditions we listed. Don''t worry. As long as you are willing to come to our side, we will never treat you unfairly. Now, you tell us, are you willing to stay in the Yijian heavenly palace or come to our side?" The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s breath was tight. We all brush the line of sight toward the white night, a cheek sweating, especially nervous. Shazhi was staring at him. The three elders almost couldn''t turn their eyes, and their hands were pinched to death. The most nervous is the wind is not Ling, although he tried to keep calm, but the old eyes constantly shaking, breathing is also quite messy. There was silence all around. Everyone watched the white night. In the distance, Gongsun mujiao, tie Wanqing, Yinghua Jian, Zou Zhao, tui, a Dai, a Yu, etc. in the distance, he once again became the focus of attention. The atmosphere was eerie and frightening, as if only the wind could be heard. "Are you a God?" At this time, the white night suddenly looked at Wang Xiaomi and asked. "Not bad!" When Wang Xiaomi heard the sound, he was overjoyed and said excitedly, "white night, have you considered it? In terms of strength, Yunding Jianju is actually worse than Yijian Tiangong, belonging to the pseudo first-line super power. However, our shangshenzong''s strength is pure super first-line bulk, and its strength is more concerned about jiantiangong! If you choose us to God! We are bound to give you the most superior treatment, as long as you ask, any conditions we can do, we can satisfy you... What? White night, would you like to come over? " "Come here?" White night Leng next, spin son shakes his head a smile: "no, no, I don''t mean that, I just say, I choose which, also won''t choose on the Shenzong, so you don''t need to persuade." This word falls to the ground, if Wang Xiaomi is struck by lightning, the heart is half cold. Later Yan Xiaoke and shangshenzong masters are all petrified, one by one staring at the white night. "For... Why?" Wang xiaomina asked. "Because before I joined the Yijian heavenly palace, I used to take the highest recommendation order to join shangshenzong, but for a series of reasons, I was surrounded and killed by the elder Luoxuan of shangshenzong and had to go down to enter the Yijian heavenly palace. Do you think... Will I worship my enemy''s sect?" White night light said.When the sound fell, there was no sound around... . (thanks to Xiaozhou crossing the sea, Yao vs Sheng, Shuyou 17859284, moonlight, safety Grand Canyon, cat and cat disappearing, book friend 53819764, Cai Fengcheng [ten thousand appreciation, thank you], Dingdang cat Beier 1, Dayu Liu, Heisi girl, Shuyou 5788678, Shuyou 54587299, implicative little Bobo, book friend 27565455, and book friend fittest Survival, a Jianfu, the book_ , red and black 02 [local tyrants of this month, thank you], Kong Lingyan, book friend 50235301, Mu Lingfeng Huan, Bin Bin h, Changsheng Dian Xiufeng and other friends for their praise and support. In addition, let''s publicize Q group: 131602520, many friends discuss the plot in it) in addition, we will promote Q group: 131602520 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1063 Hearing the words of the white night, there was a hush all around. People opened their eyes and looked at the white night in surprise. No one thought that there was such an encounter in the white night! "White night... You... Are you serious?" Wang Xiaomi''s expression changed and his face was ugly. "I ask you, is there a disciple named Nalan Xiyue under Luo Xuan''s knee?" The white night asked. "Do you know sister Xiyue?" Yan Xiaoke in the back can go to the front of the road immediately. "Of course I do!" With a smile, Bai Ye said: "at first, the elder Luo Xuan of shangshenzong came to the Nalan family to select excellent talents and bring them into the cultivation of shangshenzong. Without me to teach Nalan Xiyue''s sword skills, how could she defeat her family''s talents, gain Luo Xuan''s favor and become a member of shangshenzong? However, this woman is not good at heart. She is greedy for the recommendation order of the highest level in my hand. After being approved by Luo Xuan, she slandered that my highest level recommendation order was taken from her hand. So she mobilized the power of Nalan family and your shangshenzong to kill me. If it was not for her sister Nalan Xiling, I would not stand here. Deacon Wang, do you think I might go to your Shenzong Is it? " The faint sound was moving in all directions. In fact, Bai Ye didn''t want to talk about it, but since the people of shangshenzong came up and said it, it doesn''t matter. Let the people of shangshenzong have a look at nalanxi moon. Wang Xiaomi''s delicate face is very ugly, with twinkling eyes and complicated expression. "Impossible!" Later, Yan Xiaoke nearly collapsed and cried out in panic: "elder martial sister Xiyue is not that kind of person! You''re lying!! You are lying!!! You''re lying at all The girl couldn''t believe that the perfect person in her mind could do such a thing. "It''s ok if you don''t believe it. I don''t want to convince you. It''s meaningless. But I can prove what I said, because my fighting order is in nalanxiyue''s hand. I have made an agreement with her. In a year''s time, I will go to get the battle order myself!" White night light said, but the heart of ripples. Although Nalan Xiyue is not clever and dark, she has no fault. Thinking of the innocent girl because of this accident and suddenly white hair, the original heart died, he will be filled with infinite emotion. I don''t know how the stream spirit is now. Hearing the words of the white night, Wang Xiaomi and Yan Xiaoke were astonished, and their faces were unbelievable. "Do you mean that the fighting order in elder martial sister Xiyue''s hand is yours? She... Didn''t she say she was the fighting God? How could you... This... Be like this? " Yan Xiaoke murmured, his face was bloodless. "Oh? Has she been shameless to this extent White night scorned a smile, shook his head: "that battle order is engraved with my name, I rank, you have not to check it?" Wang Xiaomi was speechless. Check? How can we not? But it was Luo Xuan who checked the fighting order! The elder himself acknowledged the authenticity of the token, so the disciples believed it! It seems that Nalan Xiyue is in collusion with Luo Xuan! Because of Nalan Xiyue''s unique talent and the status of fighting saint, she was cultivated vigorously, which helped her obtain the sword cold moon, and gave a large number of rare cultivation materials. Because of the fighting saint''s sake, even the God sect leader came forward and gave her a few moves. Nalan Xiyue''s strength has been improved by leaps and bounds since he joined the sect. The momentum is particularly terrifying, so that many elite disciples of the sect can''t match it. For Nalan Xiyue, many shangshenzong disciples almost regard her as an idol and goddess. For example, Yan Xiaoke, the daughter of the great elder, is beside her! She is a fanatical admirer of nalanxi moon! Just now such a listen, Wang Xiaomi instantly startled a cold sweat. The fighting order is fake. It is also by means of means that they worship. What a clever woman! For white night, Wang Xiaomi did not have much doubt. When Nalan Xiyue was worshipped by the God sect, she met Nalan Xiyue. She never believed that Nalan Xiyue had the power to fight with the Holy One. She wanted to test it, but she always refused to fight on the ground of being injured. Now it''s not that she doesn''t want to fight, it''s that she''s looking for an excuse to avoid it. Looking at the white night, it can be seen from the battle between him and Yinghua sword that the duel has the power of fighting the Holy One. Moreover, after he defeated Yinghua sword, Shenji old man will kneel down to him in the future. There is no doubt about his status as the Holy One in the battle of white night. Even Wang Xiaomi doesn''t think he can beat white night! It''s just. Even if you know the true face of nalanxi moon? The present nalanxi moon is not what it used to be! Now the nalanxi moon is pulling a hair and moving the whole body, Wang Xiaomi can''t do it! "No, I can''t tell you about Xiyue! Otherwise, it will not only destroy Xiyue, but also destroy the reputation of shangshenzongWang Xiaomi quickly calm down, silver teeth clenched, Xuaner looked up at the white night, whispered: "these are your one-sided words, in the absence of conclusive evidence, I will not believe it." "Although you look very young, you still have a reason to be a representative of Shangshen sect. That''s good!" Nodding in the daytime. "What do you mean by that?" "What do you mean? I just appreciate your actions. When I know that what I said is the truth, I can disobey my own will and forcibly refuse to admit it to protect the reputation of the clan. But I just guessed that you would do so, so I will tell you everything! I''m sure you''ll keep Lanxi moon! Because you have kept her, I will avenge myself White night light smile way. "I... I don''t understand what you''re talking about..." Wang Xiaomi''s pupils shrank, his face changed, and he lowered his voice: "white night, it seems that we don''t have a good time. In this case, I''ll leave first!" After that, the man made a hasty salute to the wind and left. "Come and see the guests from the palace The wind is not Ling to drink a way. Several disciples immediately went to guide the way. "Hold on!" At this time, the white night drank. All of them were stiff. Yan Xiaoke stared at the white night with an ugly face. "Anything else?" Wang Xiaomi murmured in a voice. "It''s nothing important. Please give me a message for Nalan Xiyue and ask her to wait for me." A faint smile on the white night. The people of shangshenzong were stiff, and a ray of fear flashed in their eyes. Xiaomi bit his lips and left in a hurry. Offending such a peerless genius, I''m afraid it will be a troubled time in the future! If shangshenzong leaves, how dare the rest of the sect fight against the Yijian heavenly palace? We can only pay homage and leave one by one. The elders were relieved. Finally, the curtain came to an end. "Master, we... We''ll see the white night in the future, and really... Really have to kneel and kowtow?" A disciple of a big elder''s knee rushed to come over and asked in a trembling way. "It''s not us, it''s you!" The elder glanced at him and hummed, "elder, don''t salute!" Words fall, people a shake hands, leave in a hurry. Only a group of tearful disciples were left. It''s funny to see him in the daytime, but I also understand that if we do this, everyone will have to hide from him. Kneel down and worship nine times. That is almost the treatment of the leader. In general, the leader will not let his disciples perform such a big ceremony. "You don''t have to pay too much attention to me. Just say hello when you see me. You don''t have to give this kind of etiquette! Let''s take it as a joke White night light smile way. The crowd cheered. "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Bai." "Long live elder martial brother Bai!" When the voice was heard, a large number of disciples came, one by one chattered around the white night, asking questions about their long and short questions. All the eyes left were worship and respect... ... outside the palace, Wang Xiaomi was flying towards the sky with a flying sword. Yan Xiaoke was sitting in the back, his face was dejected, and there was almost no glory in his eyes. This is the collapse of faith. Wang Xiaomi sighed and Xuaner whispered to the people around him: "you wait and listen. After you go back, no one can mention this, you know?" People looked at each other, and Xuaner clasped his hands and said, "yes, Deacon Wang!" "Go back." Wang Xiaomi took a deep breath, and his eyes were complicated: "I have to meet Xiyue..." . (it seems that I made a mistake. The double monthly pass ends today, but Lao Huo doesn''t dare to ask for it. After this chapter, I went to the clinic to have a liquid infusion and got a little cold. I''ll go to the next chapter for dinner time. Excuse me...) thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1064 After returning to shangshenzong, Wang Xiaomi''s face was not very good-looking, but Yan Xiaoke was even more. She wrote almost all her feelings on her face, and the whole person went back to her father''s, dejected and battered. When others asked why, she did not answer, and soon shut herself up in the room without seeing anyone. Wang Xiaomi met the patriarch, and then hurried on the path of the God. After a while, she came to a delicate Pavilion. The pavilions are newly built. They are all made of the best materials. Each material has a unique spirit. If you practice in this pavilion, you can easily absorb the aura of heaven and earth, increase the intensity of heaven and soul, and make meditation and meditation get twice the result with half the effort. This is the cultivation pavilion of nalanxi moon! It is the most unique cultivation pavilion of the whole shangshenzong, because most of the cultivation boundaries and array seals inside are the canvas of the master of shangshenzong. Even the holy flowers and grass planted around the pavilion are the best in our school. This is only nalanxi month can enjoy the treatment, is almost beyond the treatment of elders! Ordinary disciples can''t even be near here! Because inside, there lives a revered fighting saint! "Elder martial sister Xiyue, Xiaomi, please see you!" Wang Xiaomi stood in front of the pavilion, bowed to salute, respectfully called out. Wang Xiaomi has been in shangshenzong for nearly a thousand years. She is not an ordinary disciple. She is a deacon. She can become an elder martial sister after more than a thousand years of service. However, in front of Nalan Xiyue, she still has to call her elder martial sister. Because nalanxi moon was given great hope by the patriarch! In the whole clan, she is almost one person below ten thousand people, even if the elder is also polite to her. This is the attitude of shangshenzong towards evil genius. "Oh? Younger sister Xiaomi? " A simple and elegant voice came out of the pavilion: "I remember you didn''t go to the Yijian heavenly palace as the representative of my clan? Yes? Is he coming back? " "The discussion on swords in Tiangong is over. Xiaomi''s trip has opened an eye. The Lord asked me to tell elder martial sister the magic sword formula and moves I saw in Tiangong, so that the elder martial sister can know it well, so that when we fight with the genius of Tiangong in the future, we will not lose our ground!" "Hum! What kind of genius can be cultivated in a temple of Italian sword, comparable to nalanxi moon? That''s ridiculous! You don''t have to explain it. Go back! I want to practice. " The voice inside was full of defiance. Wang Xiaomi''s pretty face changed, and then quickly said, "elder martial sister, in addition, I have another important thing to discuss with you." "Is there anything more important than my practice? Don''t delay my time! Go back The voice has become intolerable. Wang Xiaomi Liu eyebrow micro Cu, had to, can only low call two words. "White night!" In an instant, the pavilion was silent. The breath around the pavilion trembled. It seems that what the white night said is true... Wang Xiaomi sighed in his heart. Click! At this time, the door of the pavilion opened by itself. "You come in!" The cold voice of nalanxi moon comes out. Wang Xiaomi immediately flashed in. The pavilion has two floors. It was dark, but no one was there. There were some tables, chairs, bonsai, and some broken magic weapons around. On the ground, there was a magic array in operation. Wang Xiaomi stepped on the array, and his heart was shocked: the patriarch even gave this kind of array to Xi Yue cultivation? It was so terrible... cluttering... at this time, a slight footstep sound sounded on the second floor, and then a beautiful girl with white sword clothing and long hair like a black waterfall came down. What a gorgeous woman! The girl''s skin is like snow, her eyes are like stars, and she is graceful and charming. When she comes down, what attracts Wang Xiaomi most is not her appearance, but the cold breath that she sends out all over her body. The breath did not come out of her body, but from the bloody sword she held around her waist. Sword cold moon! The famous sword of shangshenzong! How many geniuses and even elders coveted it, but was picked up by nalanxi moon! Now, she has been handed down by the patriarch of nalanxi yuede. She has no upper sword formula, but also has a magic sword cold moon. Her power is overwhelming and her strength is soaring. No one can believe that this woman who has been in the sect for only one year can reach such a terrible state... "what did you just mention? White night? You know this guy Nalan river month came, Phoenix eyes cold stare at Wang Xiaomi, voice is cold. Wang Xiaomi gently bowed: "yes, elder martial sister Xiyue, at present, the white night is in shangshenzong!" "Shangshenzong?" On hearing this, nalanxi immediately laughed: "stupid! What a fool! Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect to choose a sword heaven palace in the daytime! How stupid! What a precious thing is the recommendation order of the highest authority. He could have joined the unofficial and even tyrannical dynasty! But I chose a not high not low Italian sword heaven palace! Even I am not as good as God! It seems that my agreement with him is doomed to fail! "Women''s eyes ripple with hearty pleasure, as if they have won the same. "It seems that what the white night says is true!" Wang Xiaomi sighed. "I told you all about the white night?" Nalanxi moon narrowed her eyes. "Yes." Wang Xiaomi nodded and looked at the woman in front of him: "sister Xiyue! I just want to ask you one question. Are you really a fighting saint "No!" Nalan Xiyue answered very happily! "I''m not even the best genius of Nalan family! Because of the recruitment given by the white night, I was able to stand out in the clan election and be liked by elder Luo Xuan! " Wang Xiaomi looked ugly: "you know, once these things come out! How will it affect you? " "I know, but I know better that you are a loyal believer. You will not tell me these things about me, and even if you do, I will just deny it!" Nalanxi month mouth rose, there is no fear: "no basis, no evidence, these are just one side of the story! Do you believe in me or in you? " "Fighting order! It''s hard evidence! You can''t change it! " Wang Xiaomi asked. "If I dare to use this fighting order! We are all prepared for it Nalan Xiyue squinted: "although I am a fake now, after the end of my one-year contract with white night, my fake will come true. At that time, the name of Nalan Xiyue will only be engraved on the top of this fighting order!" Hearing the sound, Wang Xiaomi shuddered in an instant. This woman... Has been thinking about everything for a long time! She''s sure she''ll win! ... Yi Jian Tian Gong, sword training room. In today''s sword training room, all the furnaces have been put out. Old Sha moved all the wine from the wine cellar, and everyone drank it. Deacon Mo, tie Wanqing and even the thirteen elder Guo Tu were pulled over. The people in the sword repair room and wooden man room got drunk directly. The white night battle, can be regarded as the miscellaneous elder and those who are at the bottom of the elder''s merciless breath! Today is the happiest day in his life! At this moment, no one dares to look down upon any department in zongmen. After all, there was a white night in a place like the sword repair room. Who knows if there are demons like night and blue night in other places? At night, he was a drunkard, so that when people fell down, his consciousness was still clear. "Congratulations. From today on, you are the first disciple of Yijian Tiangong." Crisp light with a bit of elegant voice floating up. White night side first look, cheek slightly drunk iron Wan Qing came forward. She also drank a lot, and her face was red and charming. "Elder martial sister tie, don''t make fun of me. I''m still me. I won''t change because of what I''ve done." White night looking at the dark moon, light said. Tie Wanqing smiles with a complicated look. "You are just the emperor. How did you practice? Can you have such terrible strength? " Tie Wanqing feels that he can''t see through this person at all! This is just a great emperor, but a formidable emperor! "This... It''s a long story!" The white night recalled the days when he was in jiuhun, and his look could not help deepening. He thought of juehunzong, the wolf with broken tail, the Tibetan dragon house, the Dragon moon, his parents, Huan Shiying, Bai xiaorou, Yi Baixiu, Hong, and his apprentice yourong. Even the dead Ye Qian had a picture of the past in his mind. How are you doing now? It''s just the mission of ice emperor and Dragon Emperor. He can''t go back! And... He wants to pursue the way of saints! Otherwise, it will happen again, and he will not be able to retrieve it. Iron Wan Qing looked at the man''s contemplative look, her heart moved, pink lips murmured under, no more sound. "Who is white night?" At this time, a voice sounded from the aisle ahead. Tie Wanqing saw the visitor, and his eyes suddenly coagulated: "inner palace disciple!" "What?" The white night came back. "It seems that the palace master has seen you!" Tie Wanqing has a faint smile. (I fell asleep after the infusion, and I finished this chapter with trepidation. Sorry for the late update) (I fell asleep after the infusion.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1065 On the misty and mysterious mountain, a woman in white and with a beautiful face is dancing gently with a long sword. The woman is wearing a long silk. The silk moves with the sword like a dragon. When the sword passes by, the silk also shuttles. The sky is shaken by the long Ling. The space is distorted and the surging force strikes the sky, making the sun shine. "Nine days Xuan dance!" But when she heard a tender drink, she took the sword and stabbed it for nine days. In a moment, the sky was dark and the earth was dark. A supreme holy power, like a fireworks, bloomed in all directions. So, all the fierce beasts in the four directions all crawl. All the valiant souls of ten thousand li bow their heads and worship the high mountains. That''s the spirit dancing sword! The Lord is shaking the sky! Everything looks like a miracle! Gradually, women from the sky and fall, Yuzu Yingying fall on the top of the mountain, cloud light breeze. In the distance, an ancient spirit of the little girl immediately ran over a jump. "Hee hee, sister, you are so good! It''s like a fairy daughter The little girl said with a sweet smile. The woman in white smiles and touches her sister''s delicate head. The sword disappears in an instant. "Where''s the old ancestor?" "I''m here!" On the road leading to the foot of the mountain, an old figure came. Seeing this, the woman immediately knelt down and worshipped. "I''ve met my grandfather." "Don''t be so polite, son. Get up." The old man looked at the woman in front of him with a smile. "Lao Zu, I have learned all the nine heaven Xuanshi that you gave me. What should I learn next?" The woman can''t wait to ask. "You are... Too hasty The old man shook his head: "the soul of the cultivation, remember not to be too hasty, need to be steady, to achieve the road step by step, otherwise you go on like this, you will only be the same as those gaudy guys in the state of Lysander." "Lao Zu Zong, you seem to be familiar with the state of Lisheng?" The woman asked. "Familiar! Of course! Your ancestors, I have been to the state of Lysander! At that time, it was a pleasure to gallop around the world, but later I got into trouble and was punished, and I lost a lot of cultivation, so I hid in our house and didn''t dare to go out! " The old man laughs bitterly, the past can not bear to look back. "Who hurt you? Yihong will give you this evil spirit The woman is firm. "Well, I don''t have to do that. When will it be? The old man is open-minded. Besides, there will always be victories and defeats between the souls! If I''m hurt, I want to kill back, then I''ll be dead already! " The old man shook his head and said with a smile: "when you go to Liszt, you must remember that you should not easily fight with others because you have accumulated a lot of knowledge. You should try to improve your soul state and strength. If you have achieved a great power in the future, you should also think about settling accounts!" With that, the old man took out a simple token from his arms and handed it to the woman. "Ancestor, what is this?" "This is a token given by a sect in the state of Lysander. I keep it all the time. I have nothing to teach you! Now you take this token and enter the state of Risheng, worship this sect, and practice a better formula. " The woman hears the sound, carefully takes over the token, eyes swing with a trace of hot. "There are many saints in Lisheng Prefecture, but most of them are gaudy sages with low temperament and unstable foundation. Unlike Shenwu continent and jiuhun continent, the foundation of soul in jiuhun continent is the most stable, followed by Shenwu continent, and finally Lisheng Prefecture. People in Lisheng prefecture have been exposed to the mental Dharma of Gao Sheng Jue since their birth, and they have been instructed by experts to step into the saint''s pole It''s easy to kill these saints. It''s because of their weak foundation that they are strong outside but hard at work. When you enter the state of Lysander, you must not learn from them. You can''t think of flying into the sky! You are now proficient in the nine day Xuan style. Ordinary people in the state of Lisheng can''t hurt you. After you join the sect, concentrate on practicing and strive to step into a higher realm. " The old man taught earnestly. The woman''s face was a little surprised. She looked at the eye token, and her lips lit up: "ancestor, I heard that once you become a saint, you can''t return to Shenwu or the nine spirits at will, otherwise the Shenji old man will kill these beings." "Yes, Shenji old man, in order to prevent the saints from committing crimes in these two continents, has strictly controlled all the openings leading to Shenwu and jiuhun. Those above the sage are not allowed to enter and leave at will. However, if you really want to come back, you can only take Shenji old man, give pills and restrict cultivation." "Restrict cultivation?" "After swallowing the pill, your strength will be reduced to the next great emperor. In this way, you can return to the mainland. However, it is also temporary. If the medicine is not effective, you can go back to take the antidote immediately. Even the sage will die on the spot." "Is that so?" The woman breathed a breath, smile: "at least still can come back, this is enough." "Well, go! It''s late! " "Good!" The woman nodded and looked at the little girl beside her eyes and said to the old man, "laozuzong, that little fool... Will be handed over to you." "Don''t worry, this girl is also a material that can be made. Her future achievements are still ahead of you." The old man stroked his beard and laughed.The woman respectfully saluted the old man, then talked with her sister for a while, then took the token and left. "White night, I''ve come to see you." A record of whispering on the mountain road, mixed in the wind, floating into the distant valley... ... chi!!!!!!!! A huge crystal beast into two, fell to the ground, the beast''s internal organs like crystal clattered out. The man in the bloody cloak jumped over and collected all the viscera into the ring. "Hello! How long shall we kill here, my elder martial brother A charming but unpleasant voice floated from the tree next to it. The man with a bloody cloak turned his head slightly, but there was a very enchanting woman sitting there. She had a delicate figure with a dimple like a fox. She leaned against the tree trunk, her thighs were exposed and sighed. But the provocative scene seemed to have no attraction to the man with the bloody cloak. He looked away directly and said faintly, "you are not qualified to join the master''s knees. If I didn''t need people here, I would not have brought you here!" "Oh, it seems that there is no place for me to go." The enchanting woman snorted repeatedly: "I''m half holy now, and a lot of big people like me. As long as I want to, they will pile me up into a saint every minute. Then it will be easy to defeat you! Do you believe it? " "They just take a fancy to your physique and want to use you for double cultivation. Some people want to take you as their plaything. If you don''t want to stay here, you can leave immediately. Master won''t stop you, neither will I "Besides, even if you become a saint, you can''t kill me!" "You..." enchanting woman gas is not light, half a day can not say a word. At this time, a figure suddenly swept from the distance, almost in a flash, appeared beside the cloaked man and whispered a few words in his ear. "I see." The cloaked man nodded in silence. "Set out as soon as possible." The figure sound, step back point, and suddenly disappeared. "What''s the matter?" Enchanting woman quickly asked. "Master thinks it''s almost over. Let me go out of the mountain to challenge the talents of all sects." The cloaked man looked at the blood sword in his hand, collected the scabbard and said faintly. "Will it work? Ordinary disciples of all sects and sects are saints, and the top talents must be great saints! " Enchanting woman doubts way. "We take the internal organs of sacred animals to practice martial arts every day. With the rich resources and ancient divine array given by our master, our strength has improved by leaps and bounds. It''s easy to kill saints. As for killing great saints, I''m very interested! I don''t know if I can, but I know you can''t! " The cloaked man turned to leave: "you can continue to practice here. Don''t be lazy, or you will be caught as a plaything by others. No wonder I didn''t remind you!" In a moment, in the void. "In the end! You... You bastard Enchanting woman gas straight trembling, but people have gone. "That''s it! only! You''re much more boring than white night! " Enchanting woman sighed: "I don''t know where to run in the daytime, should not be killed?" Murmured the woman, throwing away her weapons and heading for the depths of the woods. ... roaring... the simple and heavy gate slowly opened. White night, led by the disciple of the inner palace, entered the main hall where the Lord of the heavenly palace was located. As soon as you enter the palace, you will see a huge statue. The statue has three heads and six arms, but it does not hold the sword, but holds the sword formula. Each hand holds a different sword formula. Around the statue, there are nine huge stone swords, which are particularly magnificent. Seeing this in the white night, he looked stunned, and looked at the sword formula held by those hands. "Don''t look! Even the master of the palace can''t understand the secret of the sword It seems that this is not the first time that the disciple has seen this situation. He murmured and turned to walk outside. I''m sorry to hear it in the daytime. So he was the only one left in the empty hall. Sonorous! At this time, a sharp sword came from nowhere and stabbed in front of the white night. The white night was startled and looked at it immediately, but the sword disappeared quickly. An old man in green sword suit and chicken skin and hair appeared in front of him. The old man looked ordinary, and there was no sharp breath all over his body, and there was no smell of Saint at all. Think this is the master of Yijian heavenly palace? Day night thoughts. "You are the white night?" The old man made a hoarse voice. "It''s me. See the palace master!" The white night immediately clasped hands as a salute. "No, I''m not the master of the palace. I just sweep the floor here!" The old man said with a smile. The corner of his mouth in the white night said, "well... What about the palace master?" "Sweeping the floor over there!" The old man pointed to the statue, a figure holding a broom was sweeping.".... . (it''s cold, please keep warm) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1066 The sweeper came to meet the disciples. Did the palace master go to sweep the floor? What''s going on here? It''s a foggy night. The old man stepped forward and appeared at the bottom of the statue like a flash. "All right, palace master, the people are coming. Go quickly!" The old man snatched the broom from him, which made him impatient. "Oh? Here comes the man? " The figure was stunned and turned to walk towards the white night. He was a plain dressed fellow with a goatee beard and disordered hair. His appearance was very ordinary. He seemed younger than the old man. He was also unimportant. He did not have the demeanor of a faction leader at all. However, he had a brown scabbard hanging around his waist and no sword. "See the palace master!" Boxing in the daytime. "Well, don''t be so polite. Come on, let''s sit down." The palace master grinned and said casually. "My Lord, you don''t have any airs A faint smile on the white night. "Shelf? Don''t you let the elders do it all? " The palace master took an apple out of nowhere, sat under the statue, cocked his legs and gnawed: "you disciples are also hard-working. When you see those high-ranking elders, you have to be respectful. If you see me again, you will not be scared to death? So, I am a very casual person. I don''t have to be polite when I see you. Do you know what to say? You will be my elder brother "Good..." white night squeezed out a smile, but a little unaccustomed. However, the palace master obviously didn''t know that this disciple didn''t know what rigour was when he saw the elder. "I don''t know why the palace master asked me to come here?" Seeing that the palace master had eaten an apple for a short time, the white night could not help asking. "Nothing, just talk about your cultivation." The palace master chewed the apple: "your talent is good, and your aptitude is also very good. I plan to focus on training you, Yinghua sword and Gongsun mujiao. I have talked with them two, and you will be the next." "Cultivation?" "From tomorrow, the three of you can go in and out of the main hall of my palace at will. There is a reading room at the back. You can read it at will. In addition, I will teach you some skills of array, jiejie and mechanism. I will give you all my money." The palace Master said with a smile. The art of mechanism? My eyes brighten at night. This is a good thing! "Thank you very much "Why are you polite? You are my disciple of Yijian Tiangong, you are your own! Treat their own people, I do not play those virtual, as long as it is good for you, I will give! However, I also hope that you will develop in the future, and don''t forget the ancestral clan! " "Er... Developed?" "It means to be a great road!" "No problem with that." "That''s good!" The palace master laughed and flipped his palm. He found two wine gourds from somewhere and handed it to him: "drink it. It''s warm soul wine. It''s good for the soul. These heavenly spirits in your body are very interesting, especially the last one. There''s a breath of dead dragon sword. How did you get your soul this day?" White night hears the sound, Leng next, spin son bitter smile: "see the kind of uterus Lord has seen through my body''s secret?" "Ha ha ha ha, the weapons like the dead dragon sword are very powerful in Lisheng state. How many people are salivating at it? Naturally, I know something about it." The palace master laughed. Open the gourd in the white night, drink wine, and explain the generation process of the dead dragon''s spirit. "I see. Are you the one from the nine spirits? Great The palace master nodded. "Great?" Of course! It''s not easy for people from the nine soul continent to become saints. Most of the people in Lisheng Prefecture are local soul people, or from Shenwu land, and from other continents... " " how many other continents? " The pupil of white night shrinks: "is there any other plane besides Shenwu and jiuhun?" "The world is big. Of course, there are not only gods and warriors and nine spirits, but there is nothing to say about other places. When you have time, you can learn by yourself. You can read and read the classics of Lisheng state." The palace master drank the wine, and xuan''er made a long wine burp. There is some sweat in the white night. I really don''t look like a palace master. "By the way, since you have the chance to die dragon sword, why don''t you have it?" The palace master asked casually. "Taken away!" White night shakes his head, a wisp of ferocious light twinkles in the eye: "is the elder who has no door to scatter!" "No way? Don''t break up The palace master was stunned. "Does the palace master know this man?" The white night asked. The palace master laughed bitterly: "how can he take it? That would be bad! Wumen is also the most important gate. If the dead dragon sword is handed over to the master without gate, I think the sword heaven palace can only avoid it! " "I will try my best to get it back. After all, I still have an account to look for, but I can''t get rid of it!" The white night light road, fiercely poured the wine.The palace Master said nothing. There was a brief silence in the palace. "By the way, palace master, what is this statue? Is it a set of sword formula that he has made After drinking all the wine in the daytime, I feel warm in the sky. My eyes are wandering, like chatting and asking about the huge statue behind me. "It''s a sword formula left by the ancestor of our palace when he passed away. With this sword formula, he sealed a world-class fierce object. So my master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master carved this statue according to his appearance at the time of his death. Each hand represents a posture of the sword formula. In fact, there are more than a few swords around here. Because we can''t carve them, we need less. My master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master''s master carved this statue according to his appearance when he died. Each hand represents a posture of the sword rhyme. In fact, there are more swords around here It''s a pity that no one in the palace has realized what the sword formula is after all these years. " The palace master sighed again and again, and his face was full of regret. White night eyebrows micro motion, mind ripples. After chatting for a while, the palace master gave a bottle of pills and said goodbye at night. The palace master continued to sit there drinking, looking comfortable. It was not until the white night left that the old man who swept the floor came. "The sword on his waist... How do you feel the breath is familiar?" The old man doubted. "Yes, it''s a bit like the sword in the cemetery... I felt a little throbbing when he was sitting next to me just now. If I hadn''t known that the sword could not be used, I would have thought he had taken it out!" The palace master drank the wine and said with a smile. "How about this boy?" "Very good! When you die, I''ll put him here to take your place! " The palace Master said with a smile. "If he has the ability, he can come now. I don''t want to do it, old man." The old sweeper snorted, dropped his broom and went inside. ... after leaving the palace master''s palace, he went to the duel arena at night. In the middle of the night, the duel field is empty. Deacon Mo still has a hangover in the sword building room. He swallows the pills given by the palace master and sits cross legged. A moment later, the man stood up and moved his fingers. He thought about the statue he saw in the hall. Crash... in an instant, a lot of transparent sword Qi appeared all over the body, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of them were produced. They were very careful. Each sword is extremely transparent, and there is pure holy power inside, which is enough to penetrate a saint thoroughly. The white night took a breath, and his fingers leaned against the sword formula held by the statue before. But when he changes the posture of his first sword formula... bang! All the sword Qi explodes in an instant. Whoosh! He got up quickly, patted the dust on his head, and frowned. "Am I not in the right position?" "That''s it! Come again . (next night at about 11:00) at night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1067 These days, the white night is not free and unfettered. Since the end of the discussion on the sword, he cared about the status of the sword heaven palace. Not only did all the departments in the temple go in and out at will, but even those senior elders who saw him had to nod and greet him. At first, he was concerned about the steps of the sword heaven palace and offended the two disciples of the white night. On the second day after the end of the sword discussion, he ran to plead guilty with fear. Of course, all people''s attitudes have changed, but the nine elders still look gloomy, see the night hum repeatedly, love to build ignore. After all, his two most proud disciples died in the hands of white night. How can the hatred of white night be resolved in a short time? However, the white night is too lazy to pay attention to, as long as the nine elder does not provoke him, he will regard this person as nonexistent. Recently, it has been quite quiet. In the daytime, I either learned the sword in the sword training room or practiced it in the duel field. From time to time, I wandered around the palace hall to get some pills and read some excellent sword formulas in the library. At present, he is most interested in two sets of sword formula. One is the sword formula made by the statue in the middle of the main hall of the palace. The other is the supreme holy formula of Yijian heavenly palace: the secret of sword God descending to the earth. He always thought that the sword God''s secret of descending to the earth urged by Yinghua sword was the strongest form. Only then did he realize that he had realized the step of communicating the spirit of heaven and earth. The strongest form of the sword God''s descending to the earth is to completely integrate into the heaven and earth, incarnate in the heaven and earth... when he melts into the heaven and earth, everything in heaven and earth can be mastered, including the life and death of the enemy. This is where the sword God''s secret to the earth is really powerful. Of course, the benefits of white night will not forget other people. He gave all the extra pills to the people in the sword repair room. After all, they helped him to cultivate swords in the daytime, which gave him so much time to practice. And tie Wanqing also helped him a lot, so he secretly taught her the secret of sword God descending to the earth. However, after tiewanqing practiced, Bai Ye realized that it was not mean of the sect to contact the high sword formula for his disciples. It was like this kind of supreme holy formula. Ordinary disciples could not practice it at all. Even if it was given to them, it would be superfluous. On the contrary, it would easily reveal the sect''s skills. On this day, in the palace master''s palace, the master of the Yijian heavenly palace is sitting under the statue, continuing to nibble at the apples one by one, and reciting a pithy formula vaguely. "Don''t use Qianlong. Yang is hidden. It dries up all day and goes with the time. Or jump into the abyss, and walk in naig. Flying dragon in the sky, is the virtue of heaven. In the middle of the hall, Yinghua sword, Gongsun mujiao and Bai Ye sat in the middle of the hall and practiced according to the mental formula. After practicing for a while, Yinghua sword''s body surges with dazzling white light, and then the whole person''s breath becomes completely different and goes up to a higher level. If it was only the first time to enter the realm of the great sage, the present Yinghua sword is already the strong one in the middle of the great sage! "Hua Jian, good." The palace master threw the apple to the side, clapped his hands: "continue to work hard, strive to enter the extremely holy realm as early as possible! come on. The next palace master may be you "The master of the palace praised it falsely." Yinghua sword nodded slightly. "I said," can''t you just leave it here? " The old sweeper over there looked at the apples on the ground and said discontentedly. "If I don''t lose my job, won''t you?" The palace master glanced at the old man. "You..." the old man glared at him angrily and left angrily. "Palace master!" At this time, Yinghua sword made a sound again. "What?" "I want to break into the wooden house!" Yinghua sword said respectfully. "Wooden house?" The palace master was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "OK! Try it. If you can get to the top and get the benefits left by your ancestors, you can basically take off. " "Take off?" "It means flying into the sky." "Oh." Yinghua sword stands up and worships the palace master. Xuan''er leaves. "Elder martial brother Ying went into the wooden house alone a hundred years ago and stopped on the fourth floor. Now, after a hundred years, his accomplishments have greatly increased. Should he be able to reach the seventh floor of the top floor this time?" Gongsun mujiao opened her eyes and said faintly. "Yinghua sword is a smart boy. His head turns fast. His future achievements must be above me." The palace Master said with a smile. Gongsun mujiao nodded. At this time, the elder suddenly walked into the palace and ran towards this side in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Seeing that the elder looked wrong, the palace master immediately asked. The big elder whispered a few words in his ear, and the palace master whispered a few words in a low voice. The big elder bowed his fist and left in a hurry. "Palace master, what''s the matter?" Asked Gongsun mujiao. "Recently, there are many talents in the state of Liszt." The palace master grinned and shook his head: "the people of the overlord Dynasty had a conflict with several small sects. The talented Prince of the overlord Dynasty slaughtered all these sects with one hand of the overlord sword formula. None of them survived.""The prince has always been a bully, killing everywhere! Many enemies have been set up for the overlord Dynasty, and they will surely suffer from it in the future Gongsun mujiao hummed. "Then you are wrong!" The palace master shook his head: "the overlord Dynasty was a bully, but he was a murderer! The more so, the more conducive to their cultivation. The people before the overlord Dynasty were not like this. Now, when such a person comes out, we have to be careful. It is possible that this person will help the tyrant rise! " Speaking of this, the palace master''s eyes flashed a little worry. So are Gongsun and mujiao. She is a native of Lysander, but she knows about the tyrannical Dynasty at its peak, but she almost ruled the state! "It''s not just the prince! The old monster on the other side of the black mountain has also accepted a demon level apprentice and has been challenging everywhere. Up to now, he has defeated thirty-six talents in a row. I don''t think it will take long to kill us. " "Genius!" Gongsun mujiao''s eyes congealed, and the war spirit suddenly came into being. "Don''t worry. I believe in your strength. That old monster has a bad mind and specializes in evil ways. He likes to use other ways to force the strength of his disciples under his knees. Although he has risen rapidly, his foundation is not stable, which is far from you." The palace master shook his head. Gongsun mujiao didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and continued to practice. Two days later. Whoa! A burst of sound of rushing into the night resounded from the top of the Yijian heavenly palace. Countless disciples looked up and saw a golden light blooming from the direction of the wooden man''s room, shooting at all directions. In an instant, the whole wooden room is boiling! "That''s a sign of breaking through the fifth layer!"!!! Senior brother Ying has broken through the fifth floor!! Elder martial brother Ying has broken through the fifth floor of the ancient wooden house Some disciples cried out with excitement. "Great!!! Great!! Senior brother Ying has made a breakthrough "Elder martial brother Ying is invincible!" "Long live elder martial brother Ying!" People were ecstatic and rushed to tell each other. The elder is very excited, directly put down all the things on hand, rushed to the wooden room, stood guard at the door. Because of the vision, the wooden house at the moment is already crowded with people. Everyone will look at the top of the wooden house. Breaking through the fifth level, we are now challenging the sixth level. After the sixth layer, it is the last layer. As long as the last layer is completed, we can get the ancient inheritance of the ancestors of Yijian Tiangong in the wooden house! And get this thing... Must be a flying, flying nine sky ah!! Up to now, no one has been able to achieve this goal! Is it difficult to let Yinghua sword do it today? People were excited and looked, the heart hung very tight. It''s just... just when everyone was expecting Yinghua sword to climb the sixth floor, the door of the wooden house opened and Yinghua sword stumbled out. All the people looked sluggish. "I''m sorry... I''ve tried my best..." Yinghua sword looked low and vomited out in silence. The disciples were silent. The elder''s excited look also froze. Soon, he sighed, met him, squeezed out a smile: "nothing, Hua Jian, you can break through the fifth layer, is a great progress, you still have a chance! Try again next time "One more chance?" Yinghua sword smiles bitterly and shakes her head lightly. Every disciple who enters the Yijian heavenly palace has three opportunities to challenge the ancient wooden man room. The elder''s group of people can''t get in and can only rely on the disciples. But this time, it is the second challenge of Yinghua sword! Gongsun mujiao has another chance, but she has basically given up. She has almost no ability to fight back in the fourth layer, so she is defeated. Unlike Yinghua sword, she can still resist in a desperate situation. The failure of Yinghua sword made the whole Tiangong people feel like pouring ice water, and all their enthusiasm disappeared. The wooden house, after all, is an inviolable forbidden area for everyone... the matter lasted for two days, and finally gradually went out. "I''ll try the wooden house." After sitting in the palace hall for three days, I suddenly opened my eyes and faced the palace master who was eating apples. "Go! If you want to go, you can get three chances anyway. It''s worth your own money! " The palace Master said as he chewed. White night nods, rises to leave. But at this time, the palace Master seemed to think of something. "When Hua Jian and Mu Jiao went to the ancient wooden house, they had already practiced the Yi Jian Jue. Since you are also going to try the wooden man room, I should teach you this Yi Jian Jue! You can practice in the wooden house challenge "Yi Jian Jue? What is that? " It''s a foggy night. "The most powerful move in Yijian heavenly palace is the sword God''s down to earth formula. However, it should be said that it is the Yi Jian Jue. After all, the name of our clan is derived from this sword escape formula!" The master of the palace smiles and reads the pithy formula.White night quietly listening, silent, but the heart has ripples. "Where did you hear this formula?" My mind is silent in the white night. "Remember?" "Remember." "Then go! The first challenge is usually stuck in the third level. With your strength, it should not be difficult to climb to the fourth level. After the first failure, don''t be in a hurry to challenge. Practice for a hundred years, be ready and rush up again! " The palace Master said with a smile. "Good!" White night nods and turns away. . (I''m sorry that I''m late, and I don''t want to say any extra words. Too much is an excuse. I can''t control some things, but Lao Huo will try hard) (I''m sorry that I didn''t say any more unnecessary words www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1068 at night. Walking towards the wooden house in the daytime. At the moment, the wooden room is cold and quiet. Only two disciples on duty stand guard at the gate, while the rest are practicing in the practice on both sides. "Who is it?" Seeing someone coming, the disciples cried lazily. "It''s me!" The white night is light. The disciples were stiff and looked up. Their faces were strange. White night Leng next, this just see the person. Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were the original guards. Although the spirit of heaven is no longer in use, the thirteen elders got the best pills from the five elders in the Danlu room and saved the spirit of heaven. However, the pills are not the highest level pills, they can only keep the imperial level cultivation. At present, they only have the strength of the middle great emperor. If they want to return to the saint''s realm, there will be no more than a hundred years of time. I''m afraid it will be impossible. "Bai... Bai elder martial brother..." they quickly lowered their heads and looked frightened and their faces were full of horror. Today, the night is like the sun at noon. The sword heaven palace is unique. Even Yinghua sword and Gongsun mujiao may not be able to compare with it. How can they, the two disciples of the thirteen elders, compete with it? Thinking about the past and the white night, they were terrified. If white night sincerely wants to punish them, I''m afraid it can''t be done with it. Those who adore white night will be enough for them to drink. You know, even if it''s a wooden house, there are countless people who regard white night as idols! "You?" The white night came back. "Elder martial brother Bai... I''m sorry." They all trembled and knelt down to kowtow: "we didn''t know what was good or bad, and offended you. Please forgive me... Forgive me... We... We have already known that we were wrong.." they were trembling with fear, and their faces were bloodless. White night swept two people one eye, see such appearance, shake head a sigh. When did the two men watch at the wooden house? Now I''ve lost all my accomplishments, and I''ve suffered a lot. White night will two people up, light said: "the past things do not mention, you should be a good man, love the same door, you know?" "Yes..." they nodded in a hurry, still afraid. In the daytime, my heart moved and my hand shook. Two bottles of pills given by the palace master appeared in the palm. "Take it! This is the life and soul Zengyuan pill given by the palace master. It is not of great use to me, but it is very helpful to you who have suffered damage to heaven and soul. If you use it, you can quickly recover to the realm of saints. " White night said, straight to the wooden house. If they were struck by lightning, they were frozen for a moment. They look at the porcelain bottle in their hands, and their brains are blank. Pills given by the palace master? Oh, my God. How can an ordinary disciple contact this? I''m afraid that''s the treasure for the elder, right? The two men were in fear. When the bottle cap was lifted, the fragrance from the inside of the bottle was frantically pounding their noses and brains. "Siyuan... It''s true! It must be true! " Zhang Hong wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes. His voice choked and his hands shaking. "I didn''t expect that elder martial brother Bai didn''t revenge us any more, but gave us pills..." Qiao Siyuan also shed tears from the corner of his eyes. "We must listen to elder martial brother Bai''s words in the future. We can''t be like before!" "Yes "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Bai." They suddenly raised their heads, as if thinking of something, and rushed to the wooden room. However, the white night has entered the first floor and disappeared. The wooden man house in ancient times was a special space opened by the founder of Yijian Tiangong palace. The wooden man house is divided into six floors, each of which embodies the most powerful organization skills in Lisheng Prefecture. And the whole wooden room is divided into two parts, the outer wooden man room is imitated by the heavenly palace according to the mechanism of the inner wooden man room. Most disciples of the sect will practice in the outer wooden man room. In the Limu people''s room, each Yijian Tiangong person can only enter it three times. The boundary of the wooden man room will record everyone''s smell. If it is more than the third time, it will not be put in again. Even the master of the Yijian heavenly palace can''t break through the boundary and enter it by force. After all, the boundary is said to be an ancient boundary, which can''t be broken by human. This is the first time that I have passed the wooden house in the future. He stepped forward and came to a large room, where a large group of wooden men holding wooden swords stood in different places, but in accordance with the pattern of the five elements and eight trigrams. When the white night stepped into the moment, all the wooden men came to live and killed him in unison. Whoosh, whoosh... although the wooden man is wooden, it is particularly fierce. It attacks with the force of array seal, and instantly blocks all dead corners of the body in the daytime. "It''s just a wooden house outside. Does it have this kind of momentum? What should the wooden house look likeThe white night narrowed his eyes, but did not pull out his sword. Instead, he moved his finger silently according to the Yi Jian Jue taught by the palace master before. Whoosh... in an instant, a large amount of sword Qi generated around him, floating like a fish, and then ran into those wooden men in his mind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the sword spirit penetrated the wooden figures, and the wooden men fell to the ground one by one and stopped moving. The surrounding boundary was activated immediately and began to heal the wounds on these wooden figures. It was a white night, and the whole thing was completely stunned. "This sword spirit?" Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He silently squeezed a nine soul sword formula, and then a Yi sword formula... the sword spirit was surging, and he ran rampant in the room... "although the pithy formulas are different, they are quite similar." The white night stared at the sword spirit for a while. Suddenly, he was shocked, as if he was aware of something. People raised their hands again, closed their eyes, and stood still like a statue. However, the fingers swayed gently, and the heaven and soul fused. The holy power stirred in his body like a flood, and finally all gathered in the sword. The secret of the sword is that the sword moves with the intention, and the sword comes into being with the intention. If you think about it, you will feel the whole heart of the sword... suddenly. At night, my eyes opened and my fingers fluctuated slightly. All the air inside. a storm of destruction centered on him, and everything around him was suddenly crushed! This lasted for ten minutes. If you look at the first floor of the outer wooden man''s room, all the wooden people disappear completely, and even the surrounding border is damaged. What a horror!!! White night and look, cold sweat DC, dull half ring, spin son wry smile. "I''m lucky." The man shook his head and went to the wooden house. ... the next morning. "Hello, Zhang Hong, Qiao Siyuan, why are you crying? Did anyone bully you? " "How can you be like a girl?" Several disciples passed by the wooden room and looked at the upright two men standing in their eyes and said with a smile. The strength of Yijian heavenly palace is supreme. The weak one is not the elder martial brother, but the younger martial brother. Their faces turned red and they didn''t know how to refute it. However, a shout from the other side solved their encirclement. "What? What''s wrong with the girls? Do you want to have a fight with me and see who''s good with you When the voice fell, tie Wanqing came. Several disciples saw this, their faces turned pale, and they quickly clasped their fists. "Sister tie." "Do you know that I am your elder martial sister?" Tie Wan snorted, "let me see you humiliate our people again. Be careful that I will teach you instead of Shifu." "Yes, elder martial sister! We dare not. " Several people said in a hurry, spin son of the gray left. "Thank you very much, elder martial sister." Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan were deeply moved. "Well!" Tie Wanqing nodded, ready to leave, but at this time, a disciple rushed over. "Elder martial sister tie, please come over here!" "Elder?" Iron Wan Qing eyebrow moved next, silently nods: "I am right past." "What do you want from the elder?" Zhang Hong is puzzled. "Maybe something happened." Although tie Wanqing was pitifully defeated by Hua Shuishui in the sword debate, the scene that she almost forced Hua Shuishui into a desperate situation left a deep influence in the minds of countless people, and the fame of Jiantian palace was also very loud. Tie Wan Qing took a breath and carried the sword to the courtyard of the elder. However, when she got outside the courtyard, she was not alone. Kuixi, zuozhao, niutong, hualiushui, Qingping, Gongsun Mudan and others were all present. It can be said that talents gathered and elites gathered. "Sister tie! Here it is The flowers waved. Tie Wanqing rushed to the front: "sister Hua." "Sister tie, don''t be so polite!" Flowers and water smile. At this time, a figure came up next to him. It was Xiao Fei Jian. At the beginning, nine elder played tricks in secret, so that he failed to collide with Bai Ye. At first, he regretted it very much. But now that Bai Ye even won the Yinghua sword, he was completely out of temper. He was glad that elder Jiu had done something. "Wanqing, here you are Xiao Feijian smiles and says hello. "Well!" Tie Wanqing is neither cold nor hot. "I don''t know why the elder called us here all of a sudden." Xiao Feijian remained unmoved and continued to talk. "I heard there was something important to discuss." Hualiu waterway. "Oh? Does elder martial sister Hua know anything? " Xiao Feijian is busy. Next to several disciples also came together. "I just guess!" Hua Shuishui said with a smile: "it''s said that it''s not peaceful outside the palace now. The people of the overlord Dynasty and Heishan are making trouble everywhere. Especially in the overlord Dynasty, a man named the crown prince has destroyed several sects recently. One person slaughtered thousands of people in the clan, and none of them left. The method is extremely cruel. Many people are indignant and denounce the overlord Dynasty, but the effect is very little. I think it is mostly about this matter "Yes"What''s the point? Does that Prince dare to come to our sword palace Next to Niu Tong came up and said in a thick voice. "It''s not so sure." Hua Shuishui shakes his head: "the power of the overlord Dynasty is not worse than that of our Yijian Tiangong, or even above us. At least the Yijian Tiangong will never collide with the tyrant." People gather to discuss and discuss. At this time, the door of the courtyard opened and the elder came out of it. The boiling outside of the court is a moment of silence... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1069 "Are we all here?" The elder walked out of the court door, glanced at the disciples outside, and opened his voice. "Tell the elder master that elder martial brothers Ying and Bai have not arrived yet." Gongsun mujiao stepped forward and said with courtesy. "Elder martial brothers Ying and Bai should be at the palace master''s hall and accept the instructions of the palace master. If you can''t come for a while, you don''t have to wait for them." Big elder light way: "about this matter, the palace Lord will say to them." "But I don''t know what the elder has to account for?" Qingtian busy road. Feng Buling cleared his throat and said faintly, "it''s about a secret collection. Recently, a disciple has found a very holy secret collection outside the sect. You are all the best disciples of my sword heaven palace. The sect intends to send you to experience and seize this extremely holy secret collection. If you can get it, it will be of great help to you to enter the extremely holy state in the future." "Is that what it is?" "It''s no big deal, is it?" Niu Tong, Yao Heng and others grinned. It''s not unusual for Tiangong disciples to go out and find opportunities. "If it''s just this, there''s no need to call you together, but it''s not that simple." The elder shook his head and said in a deep voice: "the overlord Dynasty has started to move again recently. Now they are wantonly looking for the troubles of other clans and breeding troubles, so that they can get an excuse to attack other clan forces! According to the information I got yesterday, just the night before yesterday, when a group of 12 members from shangshenzong went out to carry out a mission, they had a quarrel with the people of the overlord Dynasty. All 12 people were killed, their heads were hung on the trees, and their bodies were refined on the spot! " When the words came out, the crowd suddenly took a chill. "Asshole! Are those who are so lawless that they are not afraid to arouse public anger? " Take the road of calling for anger. "According to the description of the people present, it was the hands of shangshenzong. When the word was arranged in the overlord Dynasty, the disciples were killed and could not blame anyone. It can only be said that they were not strong enough. Even if the shangshenzong wanted to make trouble, they had to worry about the strength of the overlord dynasty!" The elder said. No one is silent. "If you go out to the Imperial Palace, you should be careful if you find the emperor''s sword. If you want to leave the emperor''s sword, please don''t leave a trace with the emperor''s sword It''s not a good thing for us to have a hard time The elder shook his head. "Elder, if you really want to fight, the sword heaven palace has the power to fight. Why are you afraid of dominating the imperial court? What''s more, if the overlord Dynasty tried its best to move us, would other forces be indifferent? " Qingtian asked with a smile. "That''s right. If we really want to fight, we won''t be afraid of them." Niu Tong hummed. Everyone nodded. "So this is where I and the palace master are confused." Even if you think of the emperor, you can sigh? Don''t you feel abnormal? I''m afraid that they have no worries at all. They are not worried that other forces will join forces to attack them, so they are so unscrupulous. " "What''s the reason for that?" "It is very likely that there is a stronger force behind the overlord Dynasty to support them... In short, be careful." The elder said, "well, it''s getting late. There are not many people who know about the secret collection. You should go back and prepare for it. You should start tomorrow. Remember to seize the secret collection. Don''t move around. Turn back to the sect. The master will distribute it to you. Make sure everyone has a share." "Yes." The crowd is ready to leave. But at this time, a strong light came from the wooden house. Everyone was stunned and looked at the wooden house. But there the pillar of light soared to the sky, and a golden light exploded and bloomed in all directions. All of a sudden, people were excited. "This is the vision of the fifth floor of the wooden house." The sky murmured. "Is there anyone in the wooden room?" The elder asked immediately. "I don''t know." Everyone shook their heads. "Go and have a look!" A group of people clattered towards the wooden house, but at this time... roared!!!!!!! A startling sound rippled the whole Yijian heavenly palace. The people who ran to the wooden house stopped at the same time. Looking at the gate, they saw several disciples of the clan who were covered with blood rushed to the door. "No! elders! Not good!! Someone... Someone''s coming in! " The disciple''s face was full of fear and he cried out bitterly. Coming in? Everyone was in a state of panic. "Don''t panic. Speak slowly. Who''s coming in? How many people are there? " The elder asked. "Back to... Back to the elder, there are only dozens of people on the other side. I don''t know who they are. They suddenly appear and kill people when they see people. The disciples can''t stop them!"The man hesitated. "Asshole "Who dares to be wild in my sword heaven palace?" A group of disciples were furious. In the distance, three elders, eight elders and a group of miscellaneous elders led their disciples to rush to the door of the sect. Thousands of people gathered and rushed to the door. However, there were several corpses lying in front of the gate. They were the disciples guarding the mountain. At the long steps of the gate, dozens of people in black armor and cloaks were standing there. All of them were full of evil spirits, and their breath was cold and terrible, especially one of them was holding a huge flag, which was embroidered with a fierce lion pattern. "Tyranny?" Someone breathed out. "That''s what you''re talking about." Qingtian smiles bitterly. "Come on! I''m still trying to find out if I can''t do it! " Niu Tong said with round eyes. It''s obvious that elders can''t show up easily, otherwise they will lose ground. In addition, he can''t negotiate with them on some matters, so he pulls the three elders and eight elders to retreat to the people and wait for the disciples to negotiate. After all, the outside tyrants are only young people. However, these young people''s breath is particularly terrifying, domineering and cold, thick and strong, not ordinary people. The disciples also understood what the elders meant. "Who are you?" Gongsun mujiao looked around at the people outside, came out and said in a deep voice. "What? Is there no one in Yijian Tiangong? How did you send a woman out? " A man with long hair and a single eye covered with bangs, the corners of his mouth rose, and a smile of yin and evil was heard. "Dare you look down on me?" Gongsun mujiao was so angry that he immediately volatilized all his holy power and turned into a huge holy power. The pilgrim suppressed the past: "kneel down for me Dong!!!! The desolate holy power suddenly fell like a mountain, making a series of dull noises in the air. The space was distorted, as if the sun were shaking. But the man was towering and motionless, standing like Mount Tai. He was allowed to be attacked by the holy power, like a spring breeze, without any feeling. "What? Is that all you have? " The man gave a contemptuous smile. "Well?" Gongsun mujiao''s pupils trembled. "You are also called Shengshi? Look at mine The corner of the man''s mouth rose, and then his eyes opened. The holy power in his body was like a surging wave, and he hit Gongsun mujiao majestically. After that, a group of disciples stepped back and looked in fear. Gongsun mujiao stares at Shengshi, his silver teeth clenching, but does not retreat. She also can''t retreat, countless disciples watch, otherwise, will lose momentum, lose gas, lose heart! Dong!!! The holy power hit her heavily. In an instant, Gongsun mujiao felt a surge of Qi and blood in her body. The stirring force seemed to tear all the blood vessels in her body. Her face turned white, a mouthful of blood gushed up her throat, but she was still biting her teeth and refused to spit out, and her steps trembled slightly, but she was unwilling to step back half a step. "Elder martial sister..." several students saw the clue and were worried. "I''m fine..." Gongsun mujiao gnawed his teeth. What a terrible holy power! Many seed disciples around him looked dignified. "A tough woman The man narrowed his eyes and said, "yes, you can be my opponent." "Opponent?" Gongsun mujiao melted the blood from his mouth, took a deep breath, stabilized his breath, and asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?" "Your people hurt our tyrants. We are here to seek justice for my people." Man light way, after death came out a person who was injured: "say it, how to give us an account?" "Account?" The crowd was furious. "You killed our men, and you want to explain to us? Are you too much of a bully? " Niu Tong roared. "That''s right, such people dare to come to our Yijian heavenly palace to spread wild! What do you think this is? " Step forward and drink loudly. "Come, surround them! None of the people here want to leave today! " "Yes!" The people who had been in a rage for a long time rushed out and surrounded the tyrants. "Do it Niu Tong didn''t know what was polite at all, so he roared. "Kill!" A group of disciples then went to kill him. However, the encircled overlord Dynasty people were not afraid. The man holding the flag raised his head slightly and said faintly: "what? Want more than people? " Sound down, the hands of the flag, a streamer surge. "Stop it At this critical moment, the sound of drinking and shouting spread.Everyone stopped and looked at the sound source in amazement. It''s Gongsun mujiao. "Elder martial sister..." "all back!" A trace of horror flashed in Gongsun mujiao''s eyes. He looked at the flag for a while and said in a deep voice. "Elder martial sister, what is this for People are confused. "If I guess right, it should be the overlord''s flag?" Gongsun mujiao looked at the flag and said in a deep voice. "Well, if you know it." The man holding the flag made a hoarse voice. The words fell to the ground, and many people in Tiangong changed their color... "overlord war flag?" . www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1070 "Overlord flag? What is that? " A disciple standing behind the crowd whispered to the three elders next to him. "A magic weapon of space!" The three elders lowered their voices: "it''s the treasure of the imperial court!" "Treasure of zhenpai?" The disciples were beating with heart. The other party even took the treasure of the town sect. It can be seen that the comer is not good! "Is this magic weapon very strong? Very lethal? " The disciple asked again. "No, it''s not a killer, it''s a teleportation." "The magic weapon of transmission nature?" Many of the disciples jumped in their hearts and guessed what they had? "Dozens of people dare to go wild in the sword heaven palace? It''s true that they are a little bit rampant, but if they have the overlord''s flag, their nature will be different! " The three elders shook their heads and their voice was hoarse: "this flag is enough to represent the overlord dynasty! As long as we move our hands, let them find the reason! Then, they will immediately activate the overlord''s flag and launch a world-famous array! When the time comes... The experts of the whole overlord Dynasty will enter the Yijian heavenly palace through this unique array, appear in front of our door, and launch an unexpected surprise attack on the Yijian heavenly palace! " When the words fell to the ground, all the disciples suddenly took a chill... and sent the whole overlord dynasty? Isn''t it horrible? "Do you really want to attack our sword heaven palace?" A person startles a way, the tooth is chattering. "Don''t worry, the tyrant has not been so arrogant! They make a lot of enemies and will not act rashly. What''s more, our sword heaven palace is not vegetarian. That flag is more of a deterrent! Prevent us from messing around! As long as we don''t give them a chance, they won''t use that flag easily! " The three elders were indifferent, but even though they said so, they were very worried about how much they thought. After all, the recent tyrants... Are crazy! The disciples nodded in silence and knew the situation clearly. This is a contest between the disciples. Once the emperor''s master is in charge, he will not be able to take advantage of the opportunity! The Heavenly Sword is also passive. The people who saw the sword in heaven were shocked. The eyes of those who were tyrannical all showed the color of arrogance. "What? Not moving? Didn''t you be so arrogant before? Why are you all dumb now? It''s ridiculous. " The long haired man raised the corners of his mouth and said sarcastically. "Are you really good at bullying us Gongsun mujiao hummed: "you killed our disciples for no reason. Today you don''t give us an account! Don''t want to leave here, even if you bring the overlord flag! We are not afraid of us "For no reason? It''s your people who started it! Hurt my overlord! Now you still ask us to account? Isn''t this a great way to smooth the world? " The long haired man shook his head. "What do you want?" Gongsun mujiao asked. "It''s the old rules of San Francisco to deal with it." The man with long hair stepped forward and said faintly, "who has a big fist, who has a reason! If you can''t defeat me, I''ll bow my head and apologize. If you can''t defeat me... You Yijian Tiangong must hand over those who hurt my ba emperor''s disciples! " "Making friends?" Gongsun mujiao was stunned and asked, "who are they?" "Ha ha!" With a sneer, the man took out a list from nowhere and read it to the top: "Zou Zhao, Yao Heng, Niu Tong, Zhang man, Wang Ao, Qingtian, Xiao Feijian, tie Wanqing, huashuishui..." at one breath, dozens of names were all elite disciples of Yijian Tiangong. Only Yinghua sword and Gongsun mujiao were not on the list, and the name of white night was not seen. Those who wanted to dominate the imperial dynasty also returned I don''t know the man of white night... when people listen, how can they not understand the intention of the overlord dynasty? If people are handed over, most of them will not survive. After all, these people are the mainstay of the future! "None of the people you read about ever left our school during this period of time. Have you ever hurt your overlord?" Gongsun mujiao shook his head: "you are clearly using this opportunity to make trouble!" "What use the opportunity to make trouble? If you don''t believe it, we have certification! " As soon as the long haired man waved his hand, a man came up behind him. Several people fixed their eyes and were stunned. That is not far away from the city of man Tian, the city master Fei Mantian! Mantiancheng is a subsidiary city of the Yijian Tiangong, which is protected by the Yijian Tiangong! "The disciples of Yijian Tiangong commit crimes and commit all kinds of crimes, and openly murder the disciples of the overlord Dynasty in our city. This matter can be testified by the city Lord and the people of our city! In the past, the city''s customers were afraid of the power of Yijian Tiangong. Now that the Lords of the overlord Dynasty are willing to uphold justice for the city Lord, the city Lord is now free to disclose the dark side of these despicable people in Yijian Tiangong to the public! " Fei all over the sky without expression said. When they heard this, they were furious."It''s a lot of fun! You fucking blind? " The cattle and copper roared. "You''re just Farting!" Yao Heng scolded. "When did Ben Shao go to your city? When did you do it there again? " "I think you are the emperor''s ruler, and you are just a perjury here! We won''t be your part! " "Perjury?" The long haired man laughed: "this city is full of sky, but it is your people who care about the sword palace. It is your people to control it. How can I control the imperial court far from the mountains and waters here? Who believes this shakes out? " The words fell, and the faces of the people were all ugly. Nobody expected that the imperial court had such a hand. The scene fell into silence. No one has spoken for a long time. "If you do not agree with the proposal, I will do things according to our rules of ruling the imperial court, and I will call for the powerful people who dominate the imperial court and make a ruling on the Tiangong of Yijian! I will ask for justice for the disciples who have been violated by the imperial court. When things are passed out, I believe that the powerful people in the world can understand that I am king. " A heavy hoarse voice came. The man with long hair is no longer talking, but the man holding the flag. The man was a black robe, embroidered with a dragon behind him, and his breath was extremely powerful. He revealed a supreme Majesty in every word and deed. Just look at it, there is a feeling of shock. Who is he? There is a suspicion in the heart. But the appearance of the grandson is extremely ugly. She found herself unable to see the man! She could not have a little fighting in the face of this man! It''s a very terrible opponent! If the right person is him, then he will have no success... the grandson mujiao has a heart shaking mind. "Don''t be a mother-in-law, give us a reply!" The long haired man is impatient. A crowd was very green and dare not speak. Rao is the grandson, mujiao, who is also in silence.... at this time, a clear voice came out of the back of the crowd: "since that is good, we will play a good game!" As soon as the sound came out, all the disciples were agitated and cheered. "It''s brother Ying!" "Elder martial brother Ying is here!" "Great! Elder martial brother Ying is here! " "Elder martial brother!!" The crowd split, and saw a sword of Yinghua sword in his sword suit. The disciples looked at them, their eyes shining. Early to go, Yao Heng and others were excited. Tiewanqing also relieved. "Elder martial brother English!" The grandson, mujiao, hung his heart down and nodded at the Yinghua sword. There are British swords. How can I fear these people who dominate the imperial dynasty? "The sword of Yinghua?" The long hair man looked at it and shook his head and smiled, "it doesn''t look like that!" "Then... We fight?" "The Yinghua sword looked away from several bodies on the ground, said coldly. Obviously, the Yinghua sword is angry. "Fight, fight... Who is afraid of you?" The long haired man was fearless, and he would start with a hum. But at this time, the man holding the flag behind him made a sound. "Ghost, step back, you are not his opponent!" The long haired man heard, his face suddenly changed, looked at the man, frowned, but saw the other side''s eyes kick, and immediately shuddered, hurriedly lowered his head back. He threw the flag away from the side and walked. Almost every step, the people present had a feeling of heartshaking. It''s like the other side''s step is stepping on their heart. What a terrible! All people think about it. "You... Are you the prince?" The Yinghua sword stared at the person, and said it faintly. "Good!" The prince sank, his eyes were full of strong fighting intention. This war intention seemed to swallow up the Yinghua sword: "I would like to compete with the first master of Yijian Tiangong for a long time! Those so-called genius before are all those who have no name! You alone, I am a little interested! " "Oh? Thank you very much. " Yinghua sword smiled softly: "it''s a pity that I am no longer the first day of the heaven palace of Yijian!" "You''re not the first genius?" The prince was a little stunned: "who is that?" But that was just the end. Tweet!!!!!! Inside the Tiangong of Yijian, a colorful light burst into the sky and burst into the sky. The beam is in the sky. The light of the seven colors encroaches upon the sky, as signs come! "Wow!" The whole scene was in a riot. Countless people raised their eyes and looked at them, and their eyes were dull. "Elder sister, that is...""After the sixth breakthrough of the wooden house, the vision of Gongsun mujiao murmured. "The sixth floor of the wooden house has been broken? God!! Who broke through the sixth floor? " "Who is it?" The disciples screamed wildly, one by one, as if they were crazy. Such a sight made them incredible. The faces of the elders in the rear were dull. Only some delicate people have guessed something. At present, the heroes gathered, but one person was missing. The man... I''m afraid it''s in the wooden house... "do you see it now?" Yinghua sword took his eyes back from the direction of the wooden house and said with a faint smile, "that''s the first genius of my clan!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1071 "The sixth floor!! The sixth floor The elder took a cold breath, his eyes were filled with horror and expectation. "Is it white night?" The three elders came and said in a deep voice. "Eight nine is ten!" Zhang Bu''s heart was beating wildly and his face was full of complexity. How could he have thought that the guy who led him in was such a terrible monster. "I hope that white night can successfully break through the wooden house!" The elder calmed down his mind. His face was quite complicated. He looked out of the door, and his old eyes were slightly tight: "three elders, how are you getting ready?" "The law enforcement department and the elite guards have already mobilized. As soon as the overlord''s flag is activated, the clan''s boundary will be started as soon as possible. At the same time, the attack and kill array seal will suppress the firepower outside the clan. Then I will go to the palace master and ask him to launch the" God of Heaven Sword array "! All of them are masters of the imperial court The three elders lowered their voice and revealed their confidence in their eyes. The inside information of Yijian heavenly palace is not something that other forces can shake at will. Feng Buling pondered for a moment and then said, "don''t worry. Let''s see how these children deal with the matter. We should not be impatient. In addition, we should send someone to mantiancheng to see what''s going on in mantiancheng? Why did Fei man Tian suddenly change hands and dominate the imperial court? I''m afraid something will happen to mantiancheng! " "Well, I''ll send someone right away." The three elders nodded and left. At this time, the crowd at the zongmen has been dispersed, and the duel between Yinghua sword and the crown prince is about to start... the sixth floor of the wooden man house. Standing in front of a vast wooden floor in the white night, looking around. Yes, it''s a vast space. The floor is still made of wood. But after entering the sixth floor, he can''t see the front, back, left and right margins. He can see the sun overhead. This is a unique space that has been opened up! The white night took a deep breath and walked forward. However, as we walked along, the ground trembled slightly. There was a lot of rumbling in the floor. The white night calmed down and looked at it, but the ground was cracked and huge gears were stretched out. These gears were made of special steel and covered with mysterious array. With the continuous rotation of the gears, a large amount of streamer from the cracked floor quickly hit the gears and shuttled between the heaven and earth like a meteor shower. Boom, boom... the dull sound makes this space especially noisy. After a while, a giant steel giant nearly 100 meters high appeared in front of the white night. The giant is very majestic and covers the sky and the sun. Its mountain like hand held a huge gray sword. This sword seems to be able to cut off heaven and earth. "Is that the big guy on the sixth floor?" The white night squints and walks towards it with his black sword in his hand. But at this time, the giant suddenly changed. The huge body that covered the sky suddenly stirred up. The steel bodies suddenly retracted, shrunk heavily and overlapped again. It was like an unfolded quilt that quickly folded up. In a short time, it turned into a three foot long sword. Behind the sword, there was a very ordinary wooden man. The wooden man looked at the white night dully. Xuan''er carried the sword and walked towards the white night. The white night froze. This wooden man is... it seems that there are lots of them on the first floor? Is it the opponent? Isn''t that giant? Bata! At this time, the wooden man ran! its speed is as like as two peas, but it is not as sharp as a wooden man''s house. It is not very fierce. Doubts arose in the night. Is it really a test of six levels to make such a wooden man? White night heart read move, fingers slightly shake two times, a sword fly out, stable hit the wooden man''s leg. Bang Dang! The wooden man running towards this one carelessly fell a dog to eat excrement directly. "... sweat in the white night. But the wooden man had no thought and did not know the pain. He immediately got up, grabbed the sword and continued to rush towards the white night. When it is 500 meters away from the white night, it suddenly raises its sword and waves towards the white night... sonorous!!!!!! At the moment of the sword''s command, the sword suddenly soared hundreds of meters long, turned into a huge sword to wipe out the heaven and earth, and directly split it towards the white night. All of a sudden, the sword Qi is surging, and the destructive force is like a spiral pattern that explodes and fills the whole space. "What?" The white night was shocked and quickly pulled out the black sword to block it!Dong!!!!! The place where the huge sword collided with the black sword burst open with an incomparable force. In a flash, the white night only felt that his arm seemed numb and shaking wildly, and the impact of the impact instantly lifted him off. Whoosh! The man flew backward for nearly ten thousand meters before he stopped. The breath in his body was in disorder and was completely dispersed by the impact. He got up in a hurry, but saw that the terrible sword was back to its original size, and the wooden man continued to buckle the sword and rushed to him. "What is this..." The white night whispers. Whoa! The wooden man is another chop in the air. Whoa!!!! The three foot sword changed again and turned into a huge hand covering the sky. It covered the white night fiercely. "Not good!" In the white night, his face suddenly changed, and then he turned back. Whoosh! As soon as a person leaves the area covered by the giant hand, the giant hand has been smashed down. Bang! The huge hand fell to the ground, and the whole six floors were shaking wildly, and the shock wave produced by it lifted the white night again. He rolled on the ground for a few laps, and finally got up. The giant hand disappeared, and the wooden man came running again. "I see!! The giant is the sword!! The real test of this layer is the sword At night, he stood up and stared at the wooden man. Suddenly, his finger flicked and his sword Jue pinched open! Then he saw his sword in all directions. The sword whirled wildly and turned into a storm! Roaring... the sword is shining, the sword spirit is surging, the fierce storm is like a roaring angry dragon, and it hits the wooden man hard. Whew!!!! The wooden man was instantly broken into pieces, and the strange sword fell to the ground with a crash. "Great!" Great joy at night. When the wooden man dies, the power of that sword is limited. But at this time, the torn pieces suddenly floated on their own, and the whirl quickly recombined into the shape of a wooden man. "No, it has a strong repair array pattern in its body!" White night double pupil a cold, step forward. "Shock The holy power bloomed in an instant, like a sledgehammer, and suppressed the fragments. Bang! All the pieces that floated up to regroup were pressed to the ground by the holy power. In the white night, I was staring at the sword beside the sawdust and walked towards it step by step. However, the test of the sixth floor is obviously not so simple. As soon as the man approached, the three foot gray sword suddenly flew up and chopped in the air. Bang! The holy power burst in an instant. The white night was recoiled repeatedly. The sawdust recombines and turns into a wooden man. It holds the sword again and runs slowly. The white night froze. This wooden man can''t be killed or suppressed. As long as the sword is there, any imprisonment will be invalid for the wooden man. It is invincible www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1072 The wooden man rallied again and raised his sword again. As he approached, the terrible sword turned into the body of the giant he had seen before, and made a terrible blow towards the white night. Every blow will produce a strong shock wave. Even if the reaction speed of the white night is terrible and he can avoid the body attack, he still has no resistance to the shock wave which can shock the upper emperor to death. Even the universal body can not be fully immune. Bang! Wooden man is another toss. The shock wave was generated again. In the white night, the body swayed, and the expression was condensed and retreated. Now, I''d better try to distance myself from it. At this moment, he can see through. In fact, it is not the wooden man who controls the sword, but the sword controls the wooden man! Wooden man is just a carrier, the real noumenon is sword. If you don''t try to break the sword, then all this will not stop. Roar... at this time, the ground trembled again, and then a huge crack appeared on the ground in the central area, and then the steel gear as high as the city wall once again appeared in the sight of the white night. The white night was stunned, and his brain was blank: "no... clang... Clang... Clang... with a piercing and violent impact sound, another giant with hundreds of meters high appeared in front of the white night. After the giant appeared, it quickly turned into a three foot long sword. Behind the sword, an ordinary wooden man appeared. The wooden man took aim at the white night and rushed again with his sword. Seeing this scene, the cold sweat overflows in the daytime. At one time, there were two such wooden men. With the power released by the wooden man before, if you take a blow, don''t say it''s him. Even the top sage will die on the spot? The white night bit his teeth and continued to retreat. At the same time, he urged the sword formula to bombard the wooden men to stop their actions. But wooden people seem never tired, even if they trip, they will still get up, be torn, they will still regroup. However, the swords in their hands are invincible and can not be broken at all. If we go on like this, we will only be consumed and killed. We really have no way to go to heaven or earth. The ground broke apart again just as he pondered over the Countermeasures in the daytime. The third wooden man appeared... "can we say that with the passage of time, there will be more and more wooden people White night thought in horror. If it''s just one, it''s easy to do. Second, it''s quite tricky. And now there''s a third. I''m afraid that if the fourth one doesn''t have a fierce attack, will it? It''s no wonder that wooden mansions care about the sword heaven palace for so many years, but no one can pass it. Who can pass such a terrible test? However, there is still hope, but these swords have no spiritual meaning. Why are they like living creatures? I think fast in my mind at night. "You can''t be passive like this!" Run for a while, the heart read slightly move, the finger pinches open sword Jue. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... in a moment, the fierce sword spirit twisted towards the three wooden men. Whew! All of a sudden, the three wooden figures turned into fragments. "Shock The white night roared again, and the holy power fell, and it was severely suppressed on the debris of the three wooden men. Step a little bit in the white night, people jump back in an instant and bump into three sharp swords. The black sword in his hand splits hard at one of them. Sonorous!!!!! Three gray swords attacked together and turned into three huge fists, just like three mountains crashing towards the white night. The black sword has a sharp edge and easily splits the three mountains, but the strong impact can not be broken, and the white night has to be delayed. Bang! The shock wave came again and the night was lifted away. He steadied his body, fixed his eyes, but saw that the three fists that had been cut back and turned into gray swords again, but... The three swords were still intact, with no scars. How could this happen? Is it true that chopping is ineffective when they are deformed? No, maybe repair ability! Whew! The three swords cut themselves in the air, and broke the holy power of the white night. The sawdust returned to its original position and turned into a wooden man and pursued again. The white night took a deep breath and did not escape again. Escape... It''s just a dying struggle. Now, we can only shake it! This test is the purest test. It tests the strength of the soul. There is no opportunism. On the contrary, if it continues to drag on, it will only make the situation worse. He closed his eyes and moved his fingers gently. However, his sword spirit did not attack and kill him. Instead, he turned to the Yijian Jue when the nine soul sword formula was about to be completed. The impetuous sword Qi all over his body immediately swayed back and forth, spreading everywhere.Whoosh! The three wooden men had already rushed to the white night, and the terrible gray sword was cut down. At this time, the sword formula of the huge statue in the main hall of the palace appeared in the mind of the white night. When his eyes opened, his sword formula came into being, and his sword power was surging. Shua! An air current generated on his head, like a huge clip, instantly wrapped around the three fallen swords. Click... the three swords were just about to change their attack and kill, but they were held back by the air flow. The air flow was shaking wildly, and the three gray swords were shaking all the time! "I''m afraid that the ancestor of Yijian Tiangong didn''t teach the real skill of Yijian, but I accidentally put together this skill of controlling the sword. I''m afraid it''s my fate." When his eyes opened in the white night, his sword Qi suddenly burst into colorful light. Sonorous! In the void, three spotless white swords flew out of the void, and they were heavily stabbed on the three wooden figures. Bang Dang. The wooden man is broken into pieces again. With the idea of the white night, the three swords began to attack the grey sword. Bang! The magic sword burst, and the three gray swords trembled wildly and almost fell from the air. The impact obviously angered the gray sword. The gray sword became agitated. Several horrible fingers were stretched out from the body of the sword and stabbed at the sword spirit that enveloped them. Kuang dang... the air of the sword broke, and the gray sword came and changed into a terrible fist. In the white night, his expression was firm, holding the formula in one hand and dancing the sword in the other hand. The black sword drew a half moon and black awn, and bumped into those huge fists. Whew! The fist was opened again, but at the moment, the sword spirit of the nine soul meaning sword rhyme came again and hit these broken fists like a waterfall. Whew! The fist was torn. However, the gray sword was changed into the original appearance again without any damage. On the three gray swords, there were three cool eyes staring at the white night, and the pupil beads flashed. Chirp, chirp. Three laser like sparks hit. After the white night step, one of the three swords splits vertically again. Boom! As he fell, the sword turned into a huge foot. "Kendo Tianwei!" White night, one hand toward the air, a big drink, the sword burst out, like a pillar like to block the foot. Bang! At night, the body sank, the wooden floor burst, and the strength spread around like ripples along the ground. But at this time, the other sword also took advantage of the situation, and cut it into a huge palm. The palm was like an eagle''s claw. It tore up a large piece of void, twisted the whole six layers of space, and smashed this side. "Heaven''s anger and God''s resentment sword!" The night, carrying the white sword. Bang! The black sword is across the steel claws, and bursts of destruction ripples. The body of the white night was forced back a little bit. It''s just... he only has two fists. But there are three grey swords over there... the last grey sword has started to attack. It spins up, flies to the high altitude, spins the son leisurely to fall down, but when falls, the sword body actually erupts the incomparable sharpness. Whoa! The blade of the grey sword was covered by the glaring edge. When the edge disappeared, a legendary sword that could split the heaven and earth fell down and cut the head of the white night recklessly. At the same time, the other two swords resisted by the white night suddenly fired at this time, as if to suppress all the powers of white night and prevent him from counterattack. Just... In this irresistible blow down the moment, the white night slightly raised the corner of his mouth. "Do you really think you can beat me so easily? On the contrary, it''s you, too careless The pupil flashed in the white night, and suddenly a transparent gray light burst out of the body. It was like a huge cover that spread the swords on both sides. Under the electric light and flint, the air mask turned into a small giant. Then, after grabbing in the air, he grabbed the split sword and chopped it towards the terrible sword on the right side! Bang Dang! The two swords collide and split in two. This is the secret of the sword God! White night floating in the center of the giant, one hand sword, one finger holding the sword formula, toward the last gray sword rushed. As he approached, he raised his sword, and the shadow of the gray giant drew out a long sword from the void and cut it down heavily. It''s a Qi sword made by the purest spirit of the nine soul sword formula! It''s so sharp! At this moment, the gray sword was as crisp as paper paste. Now the white night is overwhelming! Boom, boom, boom... the ground cracked again. The huge and cautious steel giant appeared again.This time, there were seven or eight in a row!! They line up in front of the white night to form a thick iron wall, like the sky wall. "It''s no use. Based on the nine soul Yi Jian Jue, I integrate the sword God''s down to earth formula. My sword God''s down to earth formula will be the most destructive one in the history of the Yijian heavenly palace." The light way of the white night rushes past again. It seems like a tiger in a flock and kills crazily. With each strike, the void is suddenly rotten and the blade is shining. However weird the grey sword is and how thick the giant is, it can not support the white night strike. However, after defeating these giants, the white night did not stop, but realized the commotion, focused on the void, and suddenly split it. Bang! In the void, a figure was caught off guard and fell heavily on the ground, rolling for several times, with a face of panic. White night a long march, rushed to the past, black sword raised. "Stop it! You... You''ve passed. Don''t kill me! " Exclaimed the figure. . (I made a mistake before, it''s the sixth floor, and the seventh layer hasn''t gone yet. Thank you for pointing out the error.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1073 "Who are you?" The white night crouched down, put the sword on the man''s neck, and asked in a deep voice. However, it is also found that there is not much holy power in this man. I''m afraid that he is not even half holy. However, it seems that his body is quite different from that of a normal soul person. His whole body is not half alive, just like a weathered ancient tree, which is filled with the smell of long-term decay. But this man is only a man in his thirties, and his whole body is no different. What''s going on? "I am the watchman here!" The man trembled: "you don''t want to kill me. I don''t have anything on me. My strength is not strong. I''m just a slave in charge of the mechanism here." "Who made you stay here?" Asked the white night. "It''s... It''s a power. I don''t know what his name is." The man trembled. "Why did he leave you here?" White night asked again. "I... I did many evil things in my life. The man raised me up and left me here as punishment. He asked me to stay here permanently, control the organs here, and test everyone who comes here." He trembled and said, "I can''t stop shaking.". Hearing the sound in the daytime, the pupil shrinks: "resurrection?? You mean... You''re already dead? And then he was resurrected? " "Yes... Yes..." "is that so?" White night will hand in that person''s chest pressed a few times, just the hot heart extinguished. It''s just a normal resurrection. At present, there are two kinds of resurrection. One is to use the idea to resurrect, just like the Qianlong. After the war, the body was destroyed, but his mind was not dead. After escaping with the idea, he recast the body to achieve the purpose of resurrection. This method of resurrection is the most common and the easiest. Therefore, when many great powers are doomed to be killed, they will use this method to escape and protect themselves from death. But in addition, there is another means, that is, relying on the body to revive, without thinking. But this method is extremely difficult, the general emperor and even the sage can not do, after all, the other party''s mind has dissipated, no thinking. However, there are no such ideas as Qianlong and Bingdi. It is difficult to revive them. It seems that we have to find the most powerful skill again. Br. "since I''ve seen the corpse in the legend, I''m afraid it''s me who has passed through the eye of the dead?" "Yes... Yes, I''ll open the room for you on the seventh floor now!" Said the man hastily. White night nods and goes with it. "By the way, has anyone passed here before except me?" Walking along, the white night suddenly thought of something, quickly asked. "It''s not." The man shook his head: "although you are not the first to come here, but you are the first to pass through here. Since my resurrection here, I have never seen anyone who can fight against these iron and steel organ men!" "Oh?" White night faint smile: "so say, I still quite fierce?" The man looked at the white night and suddenly said, "this adult, can I ask you a question?" "Say it." "How do you know I''m hiding around and manipulating these devices?" The man asked carefully. White night mouth light Yang: "because I am also a game mechanism." On hearing this, the man suddenly realized. The white night was afraid that he had long seen that these wooden men were controlled by people, so he deliberately looked for opportunities to lock his position and pull him out of the void. What a terrible means! The man took a breath. After a while, the man stopped suddenly. White night to see the doubt, but see the man drink, in front of the vast ground suddenly split, and then, a magnificent door suddenly opened. Looking up, I was frightened at night. This door is 100 meters high, just like the giant''s gate. It is especially magnificent. There is a wonderful power flowing from the door. He believed that behind the door, there must be some irresistible and powerful existence. "Go in!" The man said, spinning back a step, people into the void, disappeared. The white night calmed down the uneasy fear, holding the black sword in one hand, supporting the huge door in one hand, and pushing the door in slightly. Boom... a loud noise exploded. As if the mountains and rivers moved, the sea of anger was tumbling. The door was pushed open a little bit, and stepped in at night, but behind the door, it was the scene of the first floor of the wooden house. The wooden figures, like statues, stood still. Just, in front of these wooden figures, there is a quiet man. A person who is full of white light and can''t see clearly his appearance, but his breath is particularly mysterious and elusive.He has been looking at the wooden man, serene and serene, the whole person seems to be integrated into this piece of heaven and earth. He did not turn his head slightly until the white night approached. "I can''t believe I''ve been waiting here for so many years, and finally someone comes in." With a clear voice, the man turned and looked at the white night. White night eyebrow micro motion, clasp fist arch hand: "elder is?" Is this the founder of Yijian Tiangong? White night murmured. "It doesn''t matter who I am. When I created this place, I left a wisp of thought here. But before long, my God had fallen. I stayed here for such a long time and knew how long I had fallen. Who remembered my identity and who cared?" The light and shadow smile, but the line of sight fell on the waist of the white night, and then it was half a day speechless. See this, white night heart suddenly. It is indeed the founder of the school of creation! He murmured his lower lip, looked at the black sword on his waist, and said in a low voice, "it was because of this sword that the master fell down at the beginning?" "I didn''t expect you to take this sword... It''s really a trick of fate. I tried to suppress this fierce sword for the sake of human beings, but I didn''t want to be taken out again!" It took a long time for the man to make a sound, but he sighed heavily. "Master, what sword is this?" The white night frowned and asked. "Don''t ask so many questions. You have passed the seventh floor and completed my test for future generations. Now, I will give you grace! Help you step into the road and see the great opportunity of the nine heavenly spirits After that, the figure leaped forward into the white night. White night was shocked, and did not wait to respond, the light and shadow had not entered his body. And when the light and shadow into the body, the white night suddenly realized. originally, this is not just a simple idea, but also an energy. It is the essence of the founder of the founding school. is just... This energy is very weak, afraid it is difficult to resurrect... thought he knew this too. Energy in the mind of the collapse, a large number of heritage and opportunity scattered. In an instant, the white night found himself suddenly appeared in the nine days, all the spirits of heaven, all rushed up. Zhentianlong soul, Linghua tianhun, shengzhan tianhun, Qingli tianhun, Pohu tianhun, fury tianhun, Taotie tianhun, Juexin tianhun and Shenyue tianhun were all forced into the 13th heaven. The soul of the dead dragon broke into the fourteenth heaven. Earth shaking changes have taken place in the body at this moment. Every inch of flesh and blood, every inch of hair and bone, has a divine light blooming. "This is... Thousand sutras!" White night suddenly opened your eyes, whispered. "Remember, this sword! Did not submit to you, you just took advantage of the void to control it, but it will bite back! You must be careful! When its strength is restored, it will devour the Lord! You must remember it In my mind, the sound of light and shadow is rippling, and then it becomes weaker and weaker... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1074 After the energy dissipated in his mind, the white night had a thorough understanding of the ancient wooden house. This place was originally a huge ancient stone, which contained a large amount of ancient energy. However, this energy could not be taken out and used by the soul. The founder of the Yijian heavenly palace didn''t want to waste this power, so he placed it here. In accordance with the powerful mechanism technique, he built the ancient wooden man room to train the disciples of the Yijian heavenly palace, and all the wooden man rooms here Almost all of them are driven by ancient energy, which is far more powerful than ordinary people. The seventh level is also very important. These wooden people seem to be the same as those on the first floor, but in fact they are not. They are all wooden men who have mastered the most pure sword skills of the Yijian heavenly palace. They are proficient in the sword God''s down to earth formula, Yi Jian Jue, Fantian sword array, and ethereal sword seal, etc. each of them has been carefully trained by the founder of the creation school. It is difficult to defeat them. However, all have arrived here, how can white night retreat? He walked forward two steps with the palm of his hand on the black sword on his waist. "It turns out that... You''re called the abandoned sword!" He breathed, a trace of anger in his eyes. This is a magic sword that suddenly appeared in Lisheng state. I don''t know who made it. Everything about it is extremely mysterious. Only after it appeared, there were many corpses in Lisheng state, and the blood flowed into a river. I don''t know how much of it fell. If the master of Yijian heavenly palace did not find an opportunity to suppress it, I am afraid that the sword would overthrow the whole Lisheng Prefecture. However, according to the memory in that idea, when suppressing the abandoned magic sword, the power of the abandoned divine sword had been greatly reduced. Therefore, the founder of the creation school took advantage of the opportunity to suppress the sword. "I know your name anyway!" In the white night, Shuangtong Yilin rushes into the wooden man. Sonorous... almost all the wooden people survived. They moved their arms, drew their swords, and looked at the visitors with sharp eyes, and their whole body stirred up the strong sword meaning. All of a sudden, the whole room is filled with the sense of the sword. "The founder of the creative school had such a move. When he got the sword, he felt the sadness and desolation in the sword. He realized that" one sword abandoning heaven "can cut off life and death, and one sword can win success or failure! Although you are just wooden people, have no vitality, do not know life and death, but the sword in your hand, but there are dangling sword machine, Keng Keng war intention! Let me cut them all off Drink in the white night, pull out the sword and chop. The black sword pattern suddenly stirred everywhere. ... ... Dong! A terrifying force pattern explodes on the sky outside the sword palace. Then see two figures instantly separated, one south and one north fly away. And in the middle, a thick and fierce destructive force is like a storm. It is like the mouth of a monster. If anything goes into it, it will be torn into nothingness and terror. The purest holy power rippled in it. The people around me were terrified. This is the most direct collision between the two most top talents! Once in a century! At this time, the prince in black armor suddenly roared, and his cloak whirred behind him. Inside the cloak, a huge tiger like a hill leaped into the air and tore at the Yinghua sword. "A sword to the sky!" Yinghua''s sword snapped, the long sword was flat, and the light of the sword soared to the sky and stabbed at the tiger. "Is it my opponent? It''s ridiculous that the genius of Yijian heavenly palace only has this kind of strength As soon as the prince''s tiger eyes opened, the huge tiger suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the Yinghua sword. Although the sword light of Yinghua sword pierced the tiger, it did not disappear. Instead, it turned into a huge tiger pattern and hit Yinghua sword heavily. Bang! Yinghua sword retreated a few steps, looked down and found that the male tiger pattern appeared on his arm. What is this? Forget it! No time to think right now! The eyebrows of Yinghua sword moved slightly, and then rushed to the prince. However, the prince''s hands are negative, standing on the sky, staring at the Yinghua sword, the corners of his mouth rise. "You''ve lost!" "Is this tiger pattern?" "Of course The prince sank, and suddenly he gave a big drink: "bite Roar! A roar of a tiger explodes from the arm of Yinghua sword. Yinghua sword was stunned, only to find that the surging holy power gathered in the arm was instantly engulfed. These... Are engulfed by the tiger pattern!! The holy power can not be condensed, and the attack is broken instantly. The prince immediately seizes the opportunity and turns into a whirlwind to attack Yinghua sword. Sonorous! A sharp and slender sword swung out of the Black Whirlwind and cut Yinghua sword''s forehead. "Die!" The sharp killing awn seems to swallow him up!Yinghua sword''s face was tight. He lifted his sword to block it, but the sword without holy power support had no power to speak of! Bang Dang! The sharp sword was directly shaken open, and the big knife fell with the trend. In an instant, his chest was cut open, and the blood burst out. The man was also shocked by the powerful force on the blade. He fell from the air and landed heavily on the ground. "Elder martial brother Ying!" All the people in the heaven palace of the sword have changed color. "It''s over Zou Zhao''s face turned pale. "What to do?" Niu Tong raised his hands and did not know what to do. "Believe in elder martial brother Ying! He will be all right! " Gongsun mujiao took a deep breath and lowered his voice. All the people in the palace of Italian sword are nervous, and the overlord Dynasty has already made a loud roar of laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." "prince! Well done "The tiger seal of soul devouring really deserves its reputation!" "Kill him! Cut off his head! Give us a drink to drink "Ha ha ha ha..." the laughter was sharp and resounding from all directions. All the people in the Yijian heavenly palace were angry. Whoa! The prince came down from the sky again with a knife. His black armor was bright and his cloak was wildly swinging. He fell down with one knife and the holy power poured down like the Milky way from the nine sky. The incomparable power is frightening. People look. But on the sky, there were thousands of troops, all following the prince and killing Yinghua sword on the ground. That momentum, it seems that the earth will not be broken down! Yinghua sword, entangled with soul eating tiger seal, can''t resist this blow! "Elder martial brother Ying!" The disciples roared. Some people are ready to rescue Yinghua sword. It seems that the winner or loser will be separated! However, at this time... Yinghua sword suddenly threw the sword, grasped it with his left hand, and Xuaner raised his right arm, which was possessed by the soul eating tiger seal, and slashed the sword towards him. Pooh! The soul eating tiger seal was cut down together with the arm. "What?" The prince was surprised. "You want to kill me? Fantastic Yinghua sword''s eyes are icy. Suddenly, he raised his sword and waved it into the air. "Yitian sword" Sonorous! A sword, rising from the sky, directly stabs the prince who is coming from thousands of horses. The surging holy power gives this sword the supreme power! All of a sudden, the swords tore up the thousands of troops, and the prince''s body was torn by countless sword blades, and the sword marks were all over the place. But he didn''t give up. "Even if you get rid of the tiger seal? Yinghua sword, face to face, I will be afraid of you?? Die for me!!! Proud to fight against the eight wastelands The sharp sword fell down, as if there were a great beast roaring. The awe inspiring sword fell heavily on the sword! Go against the sky! !! Dong!!!!!!!! At the foot of Yinghua sword, the earth burst into pieces in an instant. A destructive force, like a big wave, blooms around, and the sound of violent explosion spreads all over the place. But Yinghua sword did not retreat. He clasped his sword with one hand and held it to death. Everyone''s breathing was tight, staring at the other end. A knife and a sword collide together. They are both ferocious. They launch their whole body strength and frantically collide with each other''s weapons, trying to suppress each other. However, the two men were evenly matched, deadlocked for more than ten interest, and could not distinguish a winner or loser! This time, even those who dominate the imperial court are nervous. The power of Yinghua sword is beyond their imagination! Even if one arm is broken, Yinghua sword is not affected at all... can the prince be defeated here? However, in this critical moment, the prince suddenly showed a trace of evil charm smile. "You are defeated!" Yinghua sword pupil shrinks: "what?" However, the sharp knife in the prince''s hand flashed, and a wonderful breath of space burst out from above. At the moment when the breath of space overflowed, a strange line appeared on the long sword. It''s a wonderful space array pattern! The formation of lines, a supreme suppression of the six reincarnation of the incomparable divine power torn out! "Not good!! This is the power of Tianba emperor Yinghua sword was shocked and retreated. Boom!!!!!! Enough to make the sun and the moon turn upside down!!! The divine power cuts the earth, breaks the void and distorts the space. The holy power of Yinghua sword was not left, and all of them were destroyed. However, it was hard for him to resist the power. He was blown away in an instant. Bang Dang!His sword suddenly broke, and almost all the people''s waists were cut off, leaving only a little flesh and skin connected. The man fell heavily on the ground, which was like a wandering spirit. "It''s not the power of the prince!" Gongsun mujiao''s autumn eyes trembled and cried out bitterly. "This is the power of emperor Tianba!! The weapon in the prince''s hand is a weapon similar to the overlord flag!! Just now, Emperor Tianba launched an attack on elder martial brother Ying through that weapon!!! You are despicable people who dominate the imperial court Go call roar. "Elder martial brother Ying!" "That''s disgusting!" "Asshole All the disciples were angry and rushed down immediately and surrounded Yinghua sword. "Ha ha ha, win!! You will sword heaven palace, after all, we are not the enemy of our overlord dynasty "Ha ha ha ha ha, a bunch of rubbish!" The people of the overlord Dynasty raised their fists in a loud voice, roared with laughter and excited one by one. "How mean Gongsun mujiao glared at the prince, his eyes full of resentment. "Success and defeat! Don''t talk nonsense! I''ve won! Now, it''s time for the people of Yijian Tiangong to fulfill the previous gambling agreement? " The prince landed and said without expression. "Fulfill your bets? You borrow the power of Tianba emperor. Elder martial brother Ying is a pair of two! You broke the rules! This is not a fight at all Niu Tong glared and roared. "Borrow the power of emperor Tianba?" The prince snorted coldly: "did you ever see that I borrowed the power of emperor Tianba? Have you ever seen the emperor Tianba? " "Your knife!" "The power of Tianba emperor is sealed in this Dao! Is there anything wrong with this? Is it true that magic weapons are not allowed to be used in duels? The weapons of Yinghua sword are still equipped with swords. Why don''t you say that? " The prince sneered. "You..." cow copper dumb mouth. A crowd of indignant! "Yi Jian Tian Gong, stop procrastinating!! Make someone quick The prince was furious. "Making friends? To whom! Do you want us to admit to winning the duel? Dream Yao Heng Pei said. "Yes! It''s not a duel at all "It doesn''t count!" Other disciples roared. "So you are going to go back on your word?" The prince squinted, his eyes flashing a ray of light. That''s what he''s waiting for! Gongsun mujiao''s face sank, and she felt bad. She immediately pressed her hand on the sword. At this point, there is no choice... the disciples seem to understand something and take out sharp swords one after another. "What? It seems that the people in the Yijian heavenly palace are determined to repent! " The ghost sneered. "In that case, let''s use our method to get justice back." The people who came to see the flag passed by the prince. The people of the overlord dynasty all pulled out their swords and were ready to go to work. "Go to inform the elder quickly!" Tie Wanqing side on the side of humanity. "Elder martial sister tie, the elders have been ready for this long time." Said the man next to him. Tie Wanqing hears the voice and nods silently. It seems that the elders have known for a long time that the people of the overlord Dynasty will win the duel without breaking the means. After all, they come here to find fault. As long as they can win, what is the use of means? Is this war inevitable? Tie Wanqing sighed. It''s very cold! Both sides are at war! But just then... chirp!!!!!! A brilliant pure white light burst out from the direction of the wooden house and soared into the sky... (go to bed early) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1075 Seeing this strange light appeared, all people were shocked and misty. "What''s going on?" The three elders frowned and stared at the wooden room. "This halo... Never seen it." Zhang Bu lowered his voice. "I have never seen it before! Never seen it, that''s right! " Big elder wind not Ling body gently tremble, an old face becomes flushed, eyeball son dead lock in the direction of wooden house, eyelid blink also do not blink. His appearance immediately made the elders around him suddenly think of something, and the people were excited. "Can''t you say..." the three elder''s heart beat wildly, and immediately understood the elder''s idea. All of a sudden, his whole body trembled, his mouth opened for a long time, and he could not speak. Never seen the light, but also from the direction of the wooden house... What kind of light can it be? For a moment, the elders looked different. Some looked up and laughed, some crouched down and cried bitterly. "Yes! At last! My sword heaven palace will rise at last An elderly elder knelt down on the ground, shouting excitedly, just like crazy! "Palace master!! Do you see it? Palace master The two elders rushed into the main hall of the palace and yelled to the people who were sitting under the statue eating apples. The man who was chewing the fruit looked out of the door and was stunned for a moment. The apple in his hand immediately slipped down and fell on the ground. The old man who swept the floor next to him also froze, staring at the outside. "Did you really let that boy pass?" Palace master na na na Dao. "Good! pretty good!!! We have been silent for so long, we can finally raise our heads! " The old sweeper''s arm trembled and the broom could not be grasped. The elders were overjoyed, but the disciples couldn''t understand it. They didn''t know what the beam represented. Only some old men in the door suddenly realized, but their eyes were still full of disbelief. "What is that?" The sky murmured. "I don''t know! But no matter what, let''s solve these despicable tyrants first. " Niu Tong hummed. "Come on, sword heaven palace! We are looking forward to fighting with you The prince laughed, his eyes full of overbearing and arrogant taste. When it comes to fighting and fighting, the tyrants never evade it. "Come, come, and fear!" Yao roared. The disciples sacrificed holy power one after another, drew out swords and prepared to start. The prince is not polite. When he dances the battle flag, he will launch the overlord''s flag and send the master of the overlord Dynasty over. War is on the verge of a war! The array around the Yijian heavenly palace has started to work and can be activated at any time. But at this time, a beam of light suddenly shot out from the sky palace of Yi Jian, hitting this head as straight as a meteor. Bang! The light beam falls to the ground and the ground cracks instantly. People trembled. I saw the halo swing open, a figure out of the halo. The disciples of Yijian heavenly palace looked at the man and immediately cried out. "It''s elder martial brother Bai!" "Here comes elder martial brother Bai!" "My God, elder martial brother Bai has finally appeared!" The disciples shout out loud, one by one excited and uncontrollable, embrace the past! Many people are still wondering why they don''t see the white night, but they don''t expect him to appear at this last moment. It''s just that... It''s meaningless for him to come now. After all, both sides have already torn their faces, and the two forces are ready to open up and fight. If Yinghua sword doesn''t strike! Maybe there is still room for recovery in the battle between Bai Ye and the crown prince, but now... The result is doomed... "elder martial brother Bai!" The wooden man''s room and the people from the sword repair room surrounded him. Tie Wanqing gave a severe sigh of relief, and quickly stepped up and asked in a low voice, "where have you been? How did you come? " "I turned around in the wooden house." White night smile, but see the steps of a few bodies and Yinghua sword sad appearance, sword eyebrows immediately wrinkled up. "What''s the matter?" "Elder martial brother Bai! These tyrants have come to find fault! They killed our gatekeeper on purpose! We argued with them and challenged them. How could they use despicable means to plot against elder martial brother Ying in the battle! It is hateful that elder martial brother Ying was seriously injured! " An excited disciple pointed to the prince and roared. "Is that so?" The white night looked at the prince holding the war flag and moved his eyebrows: "plot? How did they plot it? " "There is a space array hidden in the prince''s weapon. Although it can''t spread people''s skills, it can spread his moves! At the other end of the array is Tianba emperor, the Lord of the overlord Dynasty! He released his power through the array and burst out of the weapon. How could elder martial brother Ying resist the attack of emperor Tianba? Seriously injured on the spot! It''s a one-on-one duel. How can it be like this? " Next to the cow copper thick throat red eyes way. "Yes! It''s despicable"What a nuisance!" The crowd was excited. "Oh The white night suddenly understood everything. But soon, he shook his head again: "but strictly speaking, how can this be regarded as a stab in the dark?"! This array is equivalent to sword suit! They are just a kind of power sealed in the weapon. What he uses is just a kind of power in the weapon. It is not strictly illegal for this man to defeat elder martial brother Ying. " As soon as the words fell, there was silence. All the people in Yijian Tiangong are staring at the white night with huge eyes... "elder martial brother Bai... What do you say?" Niu Tong asked dully. Even tie Wanqing couldn''t understand what was going on at night. "I mean, elder martial brother Ying loses when he loses. That''s because he is not good at skills. You can''t blame others!" White night laughs. Everyone is stupid. "Ha ha ha ha... Interesting! Interesting!! Although I don''t know why you saints call a great emperor a senior brother! But this guy! I like it! Ha ha... "The prince laughed. A crowd of tyrants also laughed. "See? At last, you have an understanding person in the Yijian heavenly palace! " "Ha ha ha, you see, you can''t even look down on your own people! What else do you have to say, punk of Yijian heavenly palace People laugh and shout. "Since all your senior brothers have admitted that we won! Then you are not quick to fulfill the agreement! Hand over the person The man with long hair grinned grimly and said coldly. "Who do you want?" Asked the white night. "Cow copper! Call! Yao Heng! Tie Wanqing! Qingtian... "The long haired man repeated the names on the previous list. White night nods, side head to a few humanity: "you all go over!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" It''s urgent for people to go and call. "What are you... What are you doing?" A group of disciples gaped! Tie Wanqing stepped forward and stood in front of him. His delicate and charming face almost stuck on the face of the white night. His star like autumn eyes stared at him painfully, as if he wanted to see through his eyes. But... She can''t see through it! "White night... If you want to protect yourself, protect the family! I''m... Willing to listen to you! " She bit her silver teeth and took a deep breath. She turned around and walked towards the overlord. No one knows how painful she is at the moment! At such a juncture, the white night actually retreated! Actually... On the side of the enemy! "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the people in the imperial court laughed more happily, and the harsh voice seemed to tear the sky. The rest of them did not move, nor would they move. They just stare at the white night and the tyrants with their blood red eyes. "Traitor!" "Waste!" "After all, it was the sword repair room that rolled out!" All sorts of murmurs rang out. Some even suspect that this man is actually a tyrant! But the white night did not pay attention, staring at the prince and others, light said: "these people I do not command to move, you can catch yourself! But before that, I would like to ask why you want Yinghua sword to duel with you? " "You people from Yijian Tiangong hurt our overlord! You don''t admit it or give us an account! We will certainly use force to make you pay the price! Duel is the best way to deal with disputes The long haired man chuckled. "Now, are you satisfied?" The white night asked. "Satisfied! Of course I am satisfied! " "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The people who dominate the imperial dynasty laugh and are extremely arrogant. The white night nodded, but slowly pulled out the abandoned sword from his waist. Sonorous... the cold sword body is rippling with fierce sword light, which makes people shudder. "Now that you are satisfied, then we should calculate my account. If you killed my disciples in Tiangong, should we... Also give me an account?" White night light said. The words fell, and all the laughter froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1076 Hearing the words of white night, all the people in the imperial court were stunned. "What do you mean?" The long haired man asked in a deep voice. "Don''t you understand?" White night shook his head: "we Yijian Tiangong people hurt your people, so Yinghua sword has a duel with you. Now he lost, we are willing to agree to your terms! Hand over the people you want! Calm it down! But if you have killed our men, is it time to give us an answer? " "You... Asshole!" The long haired man realized that the white night was playing with them, and he immediately became angry: "you, a great emperor, dare to bargain with us? Are you tired of living "If you don''t give us an answer, we will fight! Come on, then, and let it out! Let''s see if the world is standing in your overlord''s court or at the end of our Yijian heavenly palace The white night is light. As soon as the words came out, everyone suddenly realized! "So it is..." Qingtian''s eyes brightened, and he clapped his hands and laughed: "if we don''t make friends, we''ll be in the overlord''s court. They can attack our Yijian heavenly palace openly and honestly! be right and proper! The world does not dare to say much, but now the word is in us. If they dare to launch the banner of overlord war, it is an invasion and an unjust act. The world reviles it, and the tyrant Dynasty is unpopular! Even those enemies of the overlord Dynasty can attack them on the pretext of helping us to make our sword heaven palace come out! In this battle, they learned from the unknown! " "Ha ha! Good!! Good Yao Heng laughs. "When the tyrant comes, he kills and finds fault! The purpose is to find an excuse for their invasion. Now elder martial brother Bai has said that, they have no excuse, and they dare not easily push the flag of war. After all, even if they defeat us, their naked aggression is unpopular, which will only attract the criticism of the four forces and become the target of public criticism! " Gongsun mujiao nodded again and again, staring at the white night with shining eyes. The overlord Dynasty wanted to block the powerful mouth of the four sides and attack the Yijian heavenly palace, but now it is reversed by the white night! No one thought that the great emperor''s mind was so delicate... all the disciples suddenly looked at the white night with adoration one by one. Before those who revile, spit on the white night, now are also ashamed of the low head. Iron Wan Qing is more, dull look at the white night, look very unnatural, quietly walked back. "Don''t be so impulsive next time!" The white night whispered. "Mmm..." iron Wan Qing''s cheek is red, did not have good gas''s stare at him. How can the prince not know what the plan of the white night is? He squinted and said faintly, "so you want to fight with me?" "Didn''t you say that? This is the best way to settle disputes! " The white night is light. "We don''t accept it! We just want those people! " Cried one of the tyrants. "Didn''t I say that? People can give it to you, but if you don''t accept it, you may not be able to leave here! " White night hum a, spin son low drink: "where is the temple disciple?" "The disciple is here!" A group of disciples rushed out of the palace like a flood, and surrounded the tyrants in three circles outside. The face of the overlord changed suddenly. "You want to start a war with us! I have no opinion, but please think clearly about the consequences! As long as you dare to move! That''s burning both jade and stone! " It''s cold at night. As soon as the overlord arrives, the sword heaven palace will ask for help! Even if the heaven palace of the sword is gone, the old nest of the overlord Dynasty will surely disappear. What''s more, I''ll tell you if you can beat it down! The prince''s eyes twinkled, thinking for a while, and nodded faintly: "well, since you are going to fight again, all right! But if we win, what else can we get? " "Yinghua sword, I, and Gongsun mujiao!" The white night whispered. On hearing this sentence, the prince and others breathed suddenly, their eyes were hot, and their hearts all jumped up. On the list, Gongsun mujiao and Yinghua sword dare not mention it. After all, that is the bottom line! It''s the pillar of Yijian heavenly palace! Even if there is a war, the Yijian heavenly palace will not hand over these two people, but these two people are the people that the overlord Dynasty dreams of getting rid of. If we get rid of these two people, the genius of Yijian Tiangong will surely die out! Even if you don''t want to bully the imperial court, after hundreds of years, the power of Yijian Tiangong will decline and die! This is to cut the roots! In the prince''s pupil, the blood was boiling. The man was depressed and excited and asked in a low voice, "have you done the Lord?" "Mu Jiao!" White night side head. Gongsun mujiao took a breath and whispered, "I believe in white night!" The Yinghua sword, which was held by several disciples over there, also nodded and made a very weak voice: "everyone... Listen to the white night!" Yi Jian Tiangong people''s scalp is numb, and they all have shortness of breath. Gongsun mujiao and Yinghua sword put themselves on the white night! But the white night... But it is the future of the sword palace.This is life and death! "Hahaha, good... In that case! Let''s have a fight then The prince laughs, full of heartiness and complacency! "Don''t worry, I haven''t said, what if I win." The white night is light. "What do you want?" Asked the prince, squinting. "I can''t ask too much. As long as I win one game, I hope I can continue to challenge." Said the white night. The mind sword heaven Palace''s immediately stupefied. The people of the overlord Dynasty looked at each other in a daze. "What do you mean? You want to challenge all of us? " The long haired man frowned. "Yes White night nods. "Ha ha ha ha..." the people of the overlord Dynasty immediately laughed. "How could a great emperor be so arrogant?" "The world is so slippery There was a constant stream of ridicule and ridicule. But the prince frowned slightly, vaguely feeling wrong. Is it normal that the emperor is so arrogant? "Since you are so confident! Then let me see your strength A tyrant directly jumped out, hooked his fingers at the night, and said with a contemptuous smile, "come on, fool, let me see your strength!" "Good!" White night nods, arms move. Sonorous! The sad sword light is blooming, which seems to burst into the sky and shake the emperor. The body of the abandoned divine sword is like a sickle of death, which can be chopped in an instant. Whew! The man''s smile had not yet dissipated, it was penetrated by black light, and the man was instantly frozen. The whole audience was breathless. Just look at that bully emperor''s man... It was split in two and died on the spot... everyone was stupid. The brain didn''t respond for a long time. In the white night, the sword goes into the scabbard. "I won, next!" The sound came out. But. No one spoke for a long time... the prince Rao was also surprised. What a blow just now! That''s not a move that a great emperor can display! "No wonder these people call him elder martial brother! No wonder a great emperor dares to be so arrogant The prince took a deep breath and said to a soul man with a huge axe on the side: "blood cow, go!" The man who called the blood cow bit his teeth, growled, and jumped out with a huge axe. "Bastard! I''ll have a contest with your grandfather The man who called the blood cow roared. But the next second, white night body micro motion, hand-held abandoned sword cross cut in the air. Whew! The light of the black sword turned into a new moon, and it directly cut the huge axe. With a crack, even the man and armor were chopped in two. Destroy the weak and destroy the rotten! carry all before one! When the man fell on the ground, he became two pieces directly, his upper body twitching constantly, and his eyes were as wide as brass bells. The white night stepped forward, directly trampled on the head of the man, and said to the crown prince, "come again, next!" "Ah?" The face of the overlord Dynasty was extremely pale. Some people are not convinced. They roar and rush forward. "I don''t believe it! A great emperor can be so strong! Look at me The sound fell to the ground and a big knife fell from the sky. Sonorous! The black sword light is rolled away again, like the mouth of a great beast. Thousands of sword shadows swing out and swallow it. When people landed, they were reduced to thousands of pieces. Another man... Dead! "Come again!" The night went on drinking. "Kill There are people rushing out here. Sonorous! Abandon the sword! Whew! Sword spirit breaks the body! People! Die! White night breathless, and then roar! "Come again!" "Kill ... repeated for more than ten rounds! The number of people in the reign of tyrant has dropped by half! A duel needs no rest! Everyone, every sword! No one can take his second sword! No one can make him play the second sword! The people of the overlord Dynasty were terrified. They retreated one by one, looking at the corpses in front of them and the people in front of them. At this moment, these despicable people of the imperial court, no more arrogant and overbearing in their eyes, replaced by a strong incomparable fear! Have they ever seen such monsters and monsters? White night with black sword, walking slowly. "Was that what you called the most?" Staring at the long haired man in the white night, he said, "you! Come on The man with long hair trembled wildly and shivered for a while, but he didn''t dare to fight!The people of Yijian Tiangong looked at this scene foolishly and couldn''t turn their heads around. The people of the overlord Dynasty, who have always been famous for their love of war, are so scared by elder martial brother Bai that they dare not fight! "I''m afraid I''m not dreaming, am I?" Niu Tong opened his mouth wide. "I''m afraid not!" Gongsun mujiao smiles bitterly. "This is the white night." Iron Wan Qing deeply took a breath, the eye light complex looked at that person, the small hand clenched extremely tightly. And a group of disciples, already excited explosion roar. "Elder martial brother Bai! Good job "Well done! Kill! Kill all these bastards People are excited and morale is rising! The strength of the white night, so that all people in the heart of that mouth of bending evil gas spit out! "It''s so much fun!" Yao Heng and others said excitedly. White night eyebrows a slant, staring at the long haired man: "what? Don''t you dare? If not, kneel down and kowtow to me! I won''t kill you "Asshole! A scholar can be killed, not disgraced! " The long haired man roared, but he couldn''t hold it any longer and rushed over. "You also know that you can''t insult a scholar! Did you think of this before when you ridiculed and insulted our Yijian heavenly palace? " In the white night, his eyes were ferocious. He abandoned the magic sword in his hand and whirled around in his palm. A supreme power of destruction burst out in an instant. One sword turned into a thin thread, and instantly penetrated the man with long hair. "Nine kill the dragon sword!" A long drink! Whew! A thin line twists the void and darkens the sun and the moon. The long haired man did not move to open, his body suddenly trembled, then stiff in place, half a sound, the body suddenly burst open, into plasma, sputtering four sides. "Lord ghost!" All the people in the overlord Dynasty were stunned and said. Even the ghost is a trick?? How strong should this person be? The white night gas did not disperse, raised his head, indifferent stare at the prince carrying the flag. "Those are all rubbish. I think you''d better do it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1077 The tyrannical behavior of the white night completely forced these tyrants who came to make trouble in the imperial court into a desperate situation. No one expected that the people who were the great emperor were so terrible and cruel... a peak saint with a sword... this can be done only by the great sage? It can''t be a general saint! The fierce and vigorous method of the white night completely shocked the people of the imperial court. Rao was a few elders who looked at the door, and was also frightened. He kept nodding when he came back to God. "This white night, it''s really capable. It''s good to shock those bastards of the overlord Dynasty! pretty good! Ha ha ha A long old man said with a smile. "Of course, it doesn''t depend on which department you come from." The sand roasted elder heard the wind and said with a smile. "The white night is really good. Such a disciple should be cultivated well! In the future, I will be able to serve as the pillar of our heavenly palace. " The three elders were gratified and appreciated. The elder nodded in silence and said, "but what this son is stronger than others is not his strength, but his mature mentality! This kid is really good, but didn''t you find out? No matter in the face of anything, he is not surprised, and he can see the weak points of things and break through them. Under this point, he can best reflect when he confronts with his opponent When the elders heard the sound, they bowed their heads and pondered for a moment. "Let''s see how this son deals with all this. Although he has controlled the situation, he still has to be on guard. Don''t let the tyrant have an opportunity to take advantage of it." Three old ways. Outside the palace. In the face of the aggressive white night, the situation turned around, the overlord had long been unable to persist, and now only wanted to leave quickly. The prince slightly took a breath, did not reveal how much panic color, he extended the flag to the people next to him, eyes filled with endless anger and war. "You''re the first one to drive me into such a bad situation!" The prince said coldly, "I''ll fight you! I want to see how powerful you can be! Can you compare with me, the new saint? " "Don''t worry, you fought Yinghua sword before! I won''t try my best! " The white night looks the same: "I use one hand and one sword to contest with you!" "Arrogant!" The crown prince roared and jumped into the sky. His palm waved open, and a sword of senleng and domineering power appeared on the edge of his knife. White night eyes burst out a burst of light, also rushed past. "Come on, senior brother!" The disciples cheered to open. They stood in the air and the holy power burst out. At this moment, there is no more imperial power in the body of the white night. The power of sacrifice is the most pure holy power, which is extremely terrifying and fierce. This is by no means the great emperor! He must have hidden his accomplishments! Hidden strength! The prince''s eyes were frozen and he gave a low roar. He raised his sword and killed him. Oh! When the sword strikes, it is like a trumpet. It has a great momentum and a strong sense of war. The white night is not in a hurry, fixed eyes gaze, waiting for the war knife to attack, suddenly raised the arm to cut. Bang Dang! The dark abandoned God sword is like the eye of the night. It twinkles with strange light and shakes open the sword. The amazing power given by the thousand way Shura body directly makes the sword tremble wildly. The prince''s body retreats again and again, almost unable to grasp the sword. What kind of force is this? The prince''s face was not startled, but there were huge waves in his heart. It''s horrible! No, if you fight hard, you are not the opponent. It seems that you have to ask your majesty Tian Ba Huang! The prince''s mind, face a heavy, also urged the strength of the whole body toward the white night. This time, the sword changed its strategy. Its force was sharp, and its body swayed wildly. It rolled out many sharp shadows, like the mouth of a giant shark, biting into the white night. But the sword of the white night is more swift and violent. One sword shakes off and turns out thousands of flowers. Every shadow of the sword will be chopped by several sword shadows. In terms of speed, the great sage of the prince is inferior to that of the white night! In fact, if the prince didn''t rely on the power of Tianba emperor, he would not have been able to defeat Yinghua sword. However, he had defeated Yinghua sword in the dark night and got a chance to fight against the heaven in the wooden man''s room. Without saying that, the spirit of heaven rose and the strength was strong. It would be easy to fight a prince who had just fought a war The power of ash. After a while, the prince was defeated, but he was not afraid, a pair of tiger eyes staring at the white night. Suddenly. He seemed to seize the opportunity, roared, the blade reversed, and the blade swept through the night. In an instant, a space array on the body of the sword suddenly pushed open, and the surging space power gushed out like a flood. At the same time, a force of splitting the sky suddenly burst out from the inside, instantly tearing up everything in the four directions and thundering fiercely on the body of the white night. The power of Tianba emperor! What a ferocious force that is! I''m afraid that the elder is here, and he may not be able to take over! The world is terrified of it! However.At the moment when the power came, the abandoned magic sword whirled wildly, and a supreme sword idea was released. "Is this the power of the emperor Tianba, the ruler of the overlord dynasty? Good! Good!! Come on My eyes sank in the white night and roared. "Give up the sky a sword!" Sonorous! The body of the sword trembled wildly, and the sound of the sword was like the roar of the ancient god worshipping. It was melodious and eternal. The sky is desolate. The earth is withered and yellow. With a sword, the world is lonely and desolate. This is a sword to cut off all the anger in the world! When the sword is sacrificed, it hits the attacking power! Dong!!!!!!!!!! A huge force pattern flower blooms in the air. The amazing air lines instantly shocked the white night and the prince. He flew out in the white night and fell heavily in front of the palace gate, which broke down the whole palace gate. The long stairs collapsed. His mouth was bleeding and his arms were numb. However, the man did not seem to be in a big way. But the prince was not happy. The whole person vomited out a mouthful of red blood and fell heavily on the ground. His holy power disintegrated and his body was in turmoil. He was obviously seriously injured! "Elder martial brother!" "Prince!" The people of Yijian Tiangong and the overlord Dynasty rushed to their own people. "I''m fine!" White night with a sword to support the body, to stand up again, eyes of war is still strong. The prince also stood up. And in his sword, there was a light sound. "How can a great emperor catch my attack? Interesting It''s the voice of emperor Tianba. People in the palace of the sword were shocked one after another. "That''s all you''ve got to do!" The white night stares at that long Dao. "It''s just a random blow from me. If I really want to do my best, you will die!" The voice of Tianba emperor''s majesty but indifference came again. The white night laughed, and the man went directly to the prince with his sword. The man God of the overlord Dynasty froze when he was killed. "But now, your people are going to die in my hands, and you can''t stop me!" "If you dare to kill him, I promise, no one can save you in the sky or in the earth." Emperor Tianba''s voice gradually became cold, there was an irresistible sense of command, let people listen, can not produce a rebuttal. "No one can save me?" The white night squints, killing more. "No one can stop me! I can''t destroy the sword heaven palace! Can''t I kill you yet Tianba emperor is very strict. After this, many disciples of Yijian Tiangong changed their faces. What kind of character is tianbahuang? That''s the legendary power! What can these disciples offend? But at this time, a sharp and cold voice came out of the palace: "you can have a try! The emperor of heaven As soon as the sound came out, all the people looked into the palace and were excited. "It''s the palace master "Here comes the palace master!" "Great!" The sound was loud and cheering. "Like the moon, respect the sword!" Emperor Tianba''s voice became loud: "you want to fight against me, are you?" "Your knife has been aimed at me, can I not be moved?" The master of the heavenly palace snorted again and said, "white night! Kill the prince and let the people in the imperial court know our determination There was a killing voice. Emperor Tianba was silent. The prince is nervous. Everyone watched the white night. White night looked at the eye palace, and then looked at the eye prince, but slightly shook his head: "no!" The voice fell to the ground, and everyone suffocated. Even the palace master''s words should be refuted? White night... What do you want? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1078 White night a word, startled by the four sides. Did the white night refuse the Lord of heaven? What is he going to do? People looked at him in unison, their eyes were full of amazement. "No? Well, what do you want? " The master of the Yi Jian heavenly palace seemed to notice something and asked with a smile. "It''s boring to kill him!" White night shook his head, a vertical pace, the sword rushed toward the prince. "Protect the prince!" The people of the overlord Dynasty yelled one after another, and one by one they hastened to launch holy power to fight back against the white night. However, faced with the first person of Yijian Tiangong, these ordinary sages had no strength to fight back. However, several of them were overturned and fell to the ground and died directly. See this scene, the prince''s face is particularly ugly, step a bit, straight backward. At the same time, he no longer hesitated, held up the flag of war and urged him to activate it. "Since you intend to be aggressive! Good! be dying! We die together!! Come on!! Overlord''s war flag The prince roared. That majestic flag of war broke out in an instant black light, as if to dye the blue sky black! The flag is flying in the wind! The crowd was shocked! But at this time, a cold air suddenly hit his arm. It''s ice palm! The frost of the king''s arms, the direct force of his arms. But at this time, the huge space array on the overlord''s battle flag has been generated, and a huge blue light array rotates from the top of the flag, and the rotation is bigger and wider. "All ready for war!!" In the palace gate, eight elder Zhang Bu gave out the roar of exhaustion. "Open the border!!! Blow the highest alarm horn!!!!!! Prepare for the war The three elders roared with all their strength. The whole Yijian heavenly palace exploded instantly. All the closed disciples rushed out. Tie Wanqing, Qingtian, Gongsun mujiao, Yao Heng and other people all integrated into the sky soul, pulled out their swords, and looked at the growing space array with keen eyes. The imperial master will pour out. As soon as they arrive, a big war is on the horizon! This war is destined to be a war of life and death. This is the critical moment of life and death of Yijian Tiangong! "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, the man of Yi Jian heaven palace! You force to kill the people who dominate the imperial court, and even attack them with despicable means. Otherwise, how can a great emperor kill so many saints? Yijian Tiangong, since it''s you who are not benevolent in front of you, then don''t blame us for our injustice! " The long knife in the prince''s hand broke out with a shrill laugh from the emperor. Everyone was shocked. This time, not only the prince made up his mind, but also the emperor Tianba decided to fight this battle! Today, Yijian Tiangong is destined to be a river of blood today!!! But at this time, the white night towards the prince suddenly accelerated, and the whole person almost turned into a sudden white sword. Whoosh! The void trembles. The sun and the moon are dim. "What?" The prince''s heart was startled. Before he could react, he saw that the white night had appeared in front of the prince. The dark sword of abandoning God stabbed the huge space array fiercely. The sword body penetrates the array in an instant! Kuang dang... the huge space array burst into pieces in an instant. The power of space rippling between heaven and earth suddenly stops! "What?" The prince was shocked. There was an uproar at the temple of the sword. "It''s impossible!" Zhang Bu glared. "That''s a big space array in the overlord''s flag. Even I can''t break it. How did the boy do it?" His face was dull with sand. "What strength is this boy?" The three elders also whispered. The large space array has always been the strongest defensive array among many large arrays, because it is a large array embedded in the space and integrated into the interior of the space. With the large array as a bridge and linking the space, it is extremely difficult to destroy it easily. Especially the big space array in the Bahuang banner! It is not a general big array. It is a super array that can transmit tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of super soul people in a flash. It is a super divine thing that moves the whole state of Lisheng. How can this array be so easily broken? However... white night did it!! Just one blow, it''s going to rout! Kill it in the cradle! "No!! Impossible In the long knife in the prince''s hand, the tyrant''s incredible angry roar broke out that day. "Your Majesty... The space array is broken. Does it mean that the overlord flag will be abandoned?" If the prince''s face is dull, his voice is shaking. "The array is driven by the power of the overlord''s flag. If it is broken, it can regenerate. However, it will take at least 10 years. You can leave quickly with the flag and open all the array on the sword. I''ll help you evacuate!" Emperor Tianba drinks heavily.So far, we can''t continue. We must keep the flag! "Good The crown prince clenched his teeth and directly brought the overlord flag into the ring, and the remaining strength was directly enveloped in the sword. In an instant, the space array on the sword was opened, and the terrible breath of Tianba emperor directly overflowed inside. But the next second, abandoned the sword again cut in the past. The body of the sword is awe inspiring, the spirit of the sword is magnificent, and the power of the sword is amazing. The prince was startled to jump with goose bumps, and the man was also subconsciously attacking with a knife. However... the white night seems to have deliberately cut his blade. The blade of the sword doesn''t move at all, and it hits hard at the blade. Bang Dang! A record of the most crisp sound rippling between heaven and earth. Seeing the prince''s thick and fierce dragon rolling sword, it split into two parts in an instant, and the array on top of it was also directly broken. The breath of Tianba emperor disappeared without a trace... everyone was dumbfounded. White night backhand sword, directly into the prince''s chest, and then the body of the sword shake. Whew! An integrated spirit was directly picked out, and the crown prince threw himself into the air and fell heavily on the ground. He spat blood at his mouth and lost all his accomplishments. In his hand, he was still holding half of the blade tightly, and the whole person was lost in spirits and stupefied. It also includes all the people of Yijian Tiangong! That sword, however, has given the power of Tianba Emperor... How can it be cut off with one sword in the white night? "This is... The sword you made in the sword repair room?" The three elders beside him murmured at the end, but his words seemed to be saying to the sand. "Like... Seem to be..." sand roast also Leng, subconsciously said. All of a sudden, the bodies of the people around him trembled for a moment, and they all looked at the sand grill, and their eyes were burning, as if they were going to eat the sand roast alive. The sand was shivering all over. However, no one knows that it has nothing to do with the sword building room. The white night came to the prince with his sword. He knows what weapon he has in his hand! After breaking away from the numerous divine swords in the sword tomb, the ferocity of this fierce sword is beyond the imagination of these people. Even the founder of the Yijian heavenly palace died for it and broke a space array. What is it? What''s more, its power is recovering little by little. It is easy to break the space array and cut the Dragon rolling knife by relying on the thousand way Shura body and extraordinary spirit in the daytime. Seeing the white night coming, the prince looked around nervously. But... There was no change around. "What about Shenji old man? He didn''t show up? Shenji old man didn''t show up The prince was flustered. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He trembled violently and looked at the white night with dull eyes: "you... You are also the fighting saint?" White night did not speak, the prince trembled, instantly understood what, the face is extremely ugly, people difficult to climb up, and then, kneeling on one knee, toward the white night line of the most solemn etiquette. Holy worship! Seeing this, everyone understood. Before Yinghua sword was defeated by the prince, but Yinghua sword was seriously injured and it was difficult to salute, but the prince was different! He is only the spirit of the day was abandoned, the white night did not cut off his hands and feet, still can salute! If not, waiting for him will be the most serious consequence! Forcing the prince of the overlord Dynasty to kneel down and salute... is this the result of the white night? The crowd is silent! . (don''t guess, I haven''t gone anywhere, I''m still single, no one loves me, and I''m in the middle of code tonight www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1079 The prince knelt down, and the provocation of the overlord Dynasty finally came to an end. However, the Yijian heavenly palace and Liang Zi of the overlord Dynasty are finally married. The prince is the most outstanding genius of the overlord Dynasty and the beloved disciple of the overlord. From his name "Prince", we can see that the emperor Tianba almost took him as his successor. However, today, it was cut down by a sword in the white night... this had a great impact on the overlord Dynasty... the people in the Yijian heavenly palace were terrified and could not return to their gods for a long time. White night fingers move, the prince finger on the storage ring immediately flew over, was he tightly grasp. "You..." the prince was very anxious, but just about to move, he stopped. His spirit has been lost and his cultivation has been abandoned. At present, he is a waste man. What can he do with Qin Feng? "Well done, white night! Thank you for guarding the ancestral gate In the heavenly palace, the voice of the Lord of the heavenly palace was heard. But his voice was a little vague, as if he was chewing an apple again. "You''re welcome. I''ve got the founder''s inheritance. I''m soft spoken and short handed. I have to do something for my family, right?" White night laughs. The words fall, everyone''s Heart Qi Qi jump, eyes stare straight, all brush at the white night. Those elders also fell down one after another, looking at the white night dully. "White night, what do you mean? The inheritance of the founding fathers The elder stepped forward a few steps and said in dismay, "did you... The light of the wooden room just now is... It''s you..." "yes, I have passed the wooden house and got the inheritance from my ancestors!" The white night is light. When this was said, the audience was in a state of uproar. "No wonder white night can defeat the space array with one sword!" "It''s no wonder that he can cut off the sword with the power of Tianba Emperor..." "I didn''t expect elder martial brother Bai to pass the ancient wooden house... He... He just challenged for the first time!" "It''s so tough!" The disciples exclaimed and talked about it one after another. They looked at the white night one by one and worshipped it. "It seems that the gap between us and white night is getting bigger and bigger!" Yinghua sword looks at the man weakly and smiles bitterly. "It''s big." Gongsun mujiao said in a complicated way. The geniuses were envious and envious. The white night glanced at the crowd and said with a faint smile: "there are many Dharma formulas which are not found in the heavenly palace from the ancestor''s inheritance. I will copy them out by hand and give them to the sect. You can all learn them." When the words fell, people breathed and cheered. "Long live elder martial brother Bai!" The disciples were elated and excited. The elders were particularly happy. All the students can learn. Can they learn differently? "Let''s talk about how to deal with this man first." With a smile on his face, tie Wan Qing stepped forward and looked at the prince and said, "kill him or catch him?" "Let him go!" Without waiting for the night to speak, the inarticulate voice came from the palace''s main hall. "Why?" Some disciples asked. "If you kill him or detain him, you will leave a handle. The people of the overlord Dynasty will use this as an excuse to attack. We can''t fight against the tyrant at present. At least, we are not the opponents of the tyrant." Said the Lord. When people heard the sound, they were unwilling and helpless. In the overlord Dynasty, everyone was belligerent and powerful. Over the years, they had been waging aggressive wars against other forces and wantonly annexing forces. Now they are full of wings and extremely terrifying. In addition, almost all of them are people who roll on the edge of the sword. The will to fight is not comparable to that of the people of yijiantiangong. If you really want to start, Yijian Tiangong is not necessarily an opponent. "I will contact several other forces nearby to discuss with the leaders of other forces on the issue of the overlord Dynasty. We must restrain the overlord Dynasty. Since this person has been abolished, let him go. It is better not to kill him than to kill him. Moreover, if he goes back, he can frighten the people of the overlord Dynasty and make them feel afraid of us." The palace Master said again. Many people nodded in silence. "In that case, go away!" Tie Wan hummed. The prince bit his teeth, but without hesitation, he turned and ran away. White night shook his head and threw the ring which he had taken from the prince to the elder, and went straight to the heavenly palace. Although this war is not earth shaking, it will arouse the vigilance of all quarters after the war. After all, the overlord dynasty all stretched out their hands to the Yijian heavenly palace. So, will it be far away from other sects? Fei Mantian, the city master of Mantian City, was taken to investigate. As the descendant of Tianba emperor, the prince could not get any useful information from his mouth. He would rather die than surrender, but Fei Mantian was different. These have nothing to do with the white night. When this happens, the elders are very busy. But the white night is carefree, directly hiding in the palace hall plate repair exercise.Now that it has been passed on, he needs to digest as soon as possible all the gifts given by the founder. And this memory is far different from the sage inheritance he got before! This is the most fundamental memory, not a few books, bottles of pills can be compared, there are a lot of saints'' perception, fighting memory and so on. He believed that with this, he would break the shackles! Step into the most sacred realm... and once you have absorbed these realms, I believe... Can get the fighting order back. ... in a dense forest, the prince was panting forward. He looked back as he ran. His face was extremely white. Although the spirit of heaven was lost, he did not lose his confidence. "As long as you go back safely, your majesty will give me a unique pill to help me recast the heaven soul. With your Majesty''s ability, once my soul is recast, it must be directly into the holy land, and then after a hundred years of hard cultivation, it will be very easy to return to the Great Holy Land!" Thinking of this, the prince''s face is distorted! "White night! All the humiliation you have given me! I will definitely ask you to pay back! I will make you worse than death! If I don''t take revenge, I will never be a man The prince roared, his eyes filled with flames of hatred. But at this time, a vague figure suddenly appeared in front. The prince was shocked and stopped in a hurry, but he was still standing still. A hand like an iron claw grabbed his neck and lifted him up. Oh! The prince snorted. "Who? Let me go! "I''m just an ordinary person..." he said in agony as he struggled. He didn''t dare to report to his family. He didn''t have any accomplishments at the moment. If people knew that he was the prince, he would be dead without a burial place. However, the palm of the hand was so strong that it could not get rid of it. "What? Does the prince of the imperial court forget his own name like a dog who has lost his family A hoarse voice came out. The prince trembled all over and looked at the man with panic and doubt in his eyes. This is a man with a cloak and can''t see his face clearly. His body is only filled with cold and killing intention, which seems to be a natural killing machine. "You... Who are you?" The prince shivered and asked. "The one who killed you!" The cold voice fell, and the palm of his neck clasped. Whew! The prince''s neck was instantly cut off, and his face, which was still in a state of panic, suddenly solidified, and his head fell directly from his neck. The man released his hand and the prince''s body fell heavily to the ground. At this time, a gray haired old man came out of the void beside him. When the man saw it, he shook his head lightly. "The people in Yijian Tiangong are really stupid. They don''t want to fight or fight." "Well, give me this fighting order!" He picked up the token on the prince and went to the old man. "But... I didn''t expect that the white night would be here. It''s interesting..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1080 On the streets of people coming and going, powerful souls and monstrous animals come and go like flowing water. This is the most prosperous city on the border of the hegemonic forces. People who enter or leave the tyrant will pass through here. "Ah At this time, a cry of panic sounded from the gate, disturbing the busy market. Then, it was the screams of countless souls in panic! "This... This is the prince?" "Come on! Go and call the Lord of the city "Tell the Lord of the city, the Lord of the overlord! Come on The cry of fear came one after another, and countless pedestrians were attracted by the sound and ran to the gate immediately. However, when the crowd ran to the gate, everyone was startled. They all looked pale and frightened. It turned out that a headless corpse was nailed to the city gate at some time. On the ground below the body, a head was rolling, and a note was put into the mouth of the head. From the appearance of that head, it is the famous existence of the overlord Dynasty, the prince! "What''s the matter?" A group of armored tyrants rushed over. The crowd dispersed in a hurry. At the sight of the head on the ground, the overlord Dynasty people were shocked to lose their color. "It''s the prince!" "Who is it!! Who killed the prince The tyrants of the imperial dynasty were all angry and roaring, and the terrible waves seemed to collapse the city. The great emperors in the city were so frightened that they even crouched and hugged their heads, and the saints were all pale. A leader stepped forward quickly, took out the note from the prince''s mouth and spread it out. "A wisp of sword light breaks through the sky, the overlord''s head, I come to the owl! ¡ª¡ªThe sword of heaven. " The captain crumpled the paper into a ball and stomped on the earth. In an instant, the ground burst, the city vibrated, and endless resentment rushed to the sky. "Yi Jian Tian Gong!! Yijian Tiangong!!! How dare you challenge me to dominate the imperial court The captain put the note into the hands of the people next to him, and yelled, "quickly send the prince''s body and this note to your majesty! Ask him to make a decision! " "Yes Others nodded and ran away. Many powerful people in the crowd shook their heads when they saw this scene. No one would believe that this note was written by the people of Yijian Tiangong. Such a super big school would not make such a stupid move! It''s not good to enrage a tyrant. It''s obvious that someone has planted it. But... For the overlord Dynasty, this note and the body of the prince are enough! They don''t care who killed the prince. What they care about is whether they can have an excuse to launch an attack against a big school like Yijian Tiangong. Now, Emperor Tianba has this note and the body of the crown prince. He wants to attack the Yijian heavenly palace. No one can say anything more. The matter that the prince was beheaded and hung at the gate spread like wildfire to all directions, and it was also spread to the palace of Yi Jian heaven at the first time. "What? Is the prince dead? " Just from the duel field came out of the white night slightly surprised, looking in front of the iron Wan Qing. "After the news came, all the elders, including the miscellaneous elders, went to the palace to meet with the palace master. They haven''t come out yet. I think most of our Yijian heavenly palace is going to fight against the overlord Dynasty." Tie Wanqing lowered his voice. White night frowned, thought for a moment, smile: "should not fight for a while." "Why?" "I used to be a overlord in jiuhun continent. I still know something about war. The prince is obviously not killed by us, and the emperor Tianba is not a fool. I can definitely guess that if we killed him, we would not do this and insult the overlord, or even if it was reasonable, it would become unreasonable. When the prince was killed, there was a note that obviously planted our Yijian Tiangong. It can be seen that some people want the tyrant to fight with the people of Yijian Tiangong! " "It''s vicious, but isn''t he afraid to expose himself when he''s so obvious?" "His purpose is not to provoke the overlord Dynasty and the Yijian heavenly palace. After all, the overlord Dynasty has been ready to attack the Yijian heavenly palace for a long time. His main purpose is to create opportunities for the overlord Dynasty and give the overlord a start!" "Who is this man?" "It''s actually me!" "No way! Don''t talk nonsense "Then I don''t know." White night shrugs. Iron Wan Qing didn''t have a good breath to stare at him one eye: "this time, still pull the lip." "Don''t worry. During this time, the clan has been talking about the overlord Dynasty. I have learned something about it. Although this force is belligerent, it doesn''t like to fight people head on. The overlord Dynasty will definitely attack the Yijian heavenly palace. However, they have lost the overlord flag. If they want to fight, they have to come all the way here. Their mobility is far less than before. For a while, they will not If you start with the clan, you will not worry for the time being. " The white night laughed: "what''s more, the palace Master said it? We are going to unite with other forces to discuss how to deal with the overlord Dynasty. As long as Yijian Tiangong forms an alliance with other super forces, the tyrant will certainly have to retreat. ""You don''t worry at all." Tie Wanqing couldn''t help muttering. "What''s the use of worrying? Can I kill Tianba emperor? I''m just a little disciple of my family. I''m sure I won''t be in charge of this. I can''t beat the sect. I''m not sure I''ll have to leave in advance. " White night laughs. "Don''t be so serious." Tie Wanqing doesn''t believe that he will escape in the white night. Although he has been in contact with this person for a short time, he finds that once he has identified something in his heart, he will not give up easily, whether it is a thing or a person. Soon after, the elders scattered from the palace hall. They looked different. Some looked heavy, some relaxed, some resentful and some laughed. The students were curious. What''s wrong with these elders? White night is preparing to go back to the sword room to meditate and breathe. A disciple comes over. "Elder martial brother Bai, the palace master calls you." "Oh." At night, I was in a fog, but I managed to pass. Soon, people entered the palace. At this time, the palace master is not gnawing fruit, but sitting under the statue, sighing, a sad face. "Palace master." Come up in the white night. "Here it is." The palace master took a look at him and sighed: "I''m afraid there will be no good days in the future." "Why do you say that?" "Isn''t it a tyrant? I don''t know what the tyrant had in his mind that day. He knew to fight and kill all day long. Alas... " " it seems that the master of uterus is a peace loving man. " White night laughs. "Peace loving? Well, my wish is to have nothing to bask in the sun and practice martial arts every day. It''s enough to eat and drink. " "How did you become the palace master like this "Is it not my master who drove the ducks to the shelves?" "You are the only disciple of the old palace master?" "The topic is far away..." the palace master shook his head and sighed: "I had a meeting with all the elders just now, and discussed the affairs of the overlord Dynasty. Some elders suggested that we should increase the defense of the sect immediately, recall the disciples from outside, and strictly guard against the attack of the overlord Dynasty people. Some elders asked us to take the initiative to attack the overlord Dynasty, not to be passive The one who was beaten! White night, tell me, which side should I listen to? " "I don''t know." White night almost did not want to think, directly answer. The palace master was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "think about it." "Don''t think about it. I don''t know about the overlord Dynasty, and I don''t care about the sword heaven palace for a long time. If you ask me for my opinion, I''m afraid it''s not to bury the sword palace." The focus of night language is long. As a disciple, it''s better to speak less in this event that determines the fate of the clan. The palace master was stunned, and xuan''er laughed: "you are really interesting! It''s interesting. It''s interesting "Did the palace master come to me just to ask my opinion?" Asked the white night. "Of course not." With a faint smile, the palace Master said, "in fact, the two opinions of the elders are reasonable, but... No matter which plan to choose, one point is inevitable!" "What?" Asked the white night. "Look for strong and powerful allies!" The palace Master said with a smile: "that is to form an alliance with other forces. In this way, whether I choose to attack or defend, I will have foreign aid." "Don''t you want to talk to other leaders?" "It''s not so easy. It''s just that a weak country has no diplomacy, and the weak are not qualified to talk to other people, and the alliance proposed by the weak is no different from submission." The palace master shook his head. "White night Leng:" is it said that the Yi Jian heavenly palace is very weak in several other forces "It will not be too weak. At least it will be stronger than some forces." The palace master was busy, and he was afraid to quit the sect at night. White night eyebrows wrinkled, suddenly heartache from his highest recommendation order. Why did you choose a sword palace? It''s all in. If you''re weak, you''ll be weak. The white night sighs. "What does the palace master mean by looking for me?" "White night, the so-called strong and weak are separated by fists. I am going to invite leaders of several clan forces to discuss this matter, but before that, I would like to ask you a favor!" Palace Road. "What''s up?" "Follow the disciples of Heishan, go to various sects and clans and challenge them!" The palace Master said seriously. "The door challenge?" The white night was stunned. "Don''t worry, you don''t want you to win. You just need to show the momentum of my sword heaven palace. Hua Jian is seriously injured, but it''s not good. Although Mu Jiao has strength, it''s not enough. I think it''s most suitable for you to go! You go to shangshenzong, yundingjianju and ziweixian Valley one by one to fight against the chief disciples of these large sects. If you can''t beat them, it''s better. As long as you don''t lose too badly, the main purpose is to let the people of these sects know that the strength of yijiantian palace is still good. That''s enough! As long as you make a name, it will be much easier for me to negotiate with their leaders and form an alliance! " The palace Master said with a smile.. (Merry Christmas) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1081 The powerful clans of Lisheng state are not very common. The strong are like the forest, and the great power is like the rain. There are many powerful sects, but the Yijian heavenly palace is not one of them. Of course, Tiangong is also a top sect. However, because of the inaction of the palace master, they can pass through it for hundreds of thousands of years, so that the Yijian heavenly palace can be said to be more and more low-key. At least that''s what Bai Ye thinks, because since he called here, he has never seen him do anything other than watching the palace master have nothing to eat fruit and bask in the sun. It is the so-called eat persimmon pick soft pinch, now by the overlord Dynasty, is also a matter of course. The weak country has no diplomacy. Even if he wants to negotiate with the leaders of other sects, the leader of Yijian heavenly palace does not have much discourse power. Therefore, he hopes that he can go out and slip around in the daytime to fight for the right to speak for the Yijian heavenly palace and win some honors. Although the palace Master said it was easy, white night knew that it was the worst way. At least from his move, we can see that the strength of this palace master is not much better than that of other clan leaders, otherwise he would not be so insecure. "I''m still saying that I''ll fight once I''ve hit it, but if I can''t beat it... Don''t worry if you come back, you can at least keep your life." The palace Master said earnestly. "Don''t worry, but I''ll try to escape." White night nods. "You''d like to express your determination to the clan." The palace master sighed and said, "as for safety, you don''t have to worry. This palace will give you a magic weapon to protect your life. If something happens, you will be well protected." With that, the palace master''s palm turned, and a bronze mirror appeared in his palm, and he threw it away toward the white night. The white night reached out and looked at it carefully. "This is called a stand in mirror. When you are in danger, launch this mirror. No matter how strong the attack is, you can forcibly transfer it to this mirror, and you will be OK! You wear it on your chest! If you feel you can''t hold on to it, start it! " The palace Master said with a smile. "Oh? And something like that? " In the white night, my eyes were bright. I quickly put it on my chest and knocked it. I felt that the mirror was made of very special material. When I wore it on my body, a wonderful cool feeling seeped out from it, as if it were connected with my own flesh and blood. "This is passed down to me by my master''s master''s master''s master! What do you think it is? " The palace master hummed. He took out the fruit from nowhere and ate it. Hearing the sound of the white night, she was shocked and pale, and her mouth trembled: "did the master''s master give it to you? Is this... So powerful? " "That''s..." the palace Master said with a smile, but the smile was unnatural, and the white night looked puzzled. "That is to say, this is a wonderful treasure of zhenpai?" "It''s... is it... " is it? " "It should be..." the palace Master said unnaturally. Seeing this scene, the excited heart of the white night immediately seemed to be splashed with cold water. "Don''t think about it. It''s a treasure! It''s definitely not my Shifu''s Shifu''s Shifu''s Shifu''s garbage. Throw it to us. In fact, this thing is very wonderful! Especially when you face the strong, this is the God The palace Master explained in a hurry. "The strong? What do you mean "That is to say, it only works for the strong!" The palace Master said: "with your current strength, all the great saints have the power to fight. Therefore, it should not be an ordinary thing for the great saints to kill you. So the real threat to you is the existence above the extremely holy, and this baby! According to your current cultivation, only the strong moves above extremely holy can be effective, so it is very suitable for you, understand? " When I heard the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized. Emotional trigger is conditional! The weak soul can''t activate it... "but you should be careful, this thing has a limit. If the force acting on you is too strong, it will break." The palace Master said again. Hearing the sound of the white night, his face turned black immediately. Isn''t it chicken ribs? "Is that the only thing? What else "With more magic weapons, it''s hard for you to adapt for a while. Instead, it''s a burden. It''s enough to have the double mirror. Next, I''ll prepare some pills for you." "You are a real buckle." "Well, please forgive me. This palace has not been out for thousands of years. The masters have been enjoying all the money they have accumulated. They can only practice Dan." The palace Master said helplessly. White night shook his head. With such a master in the palace, the palace of Yi Jian is not so good. Well, it won''t be here long anyway. What''s more, these are enough! The white night took a deep breath, took the pill, and then retired to close. The next day, a pure holy power soared into the sky and swung to the four sides. The mighty power of heaven and earth converged on the Yijian heavenly palace. Countless disciples raised their eyes and looked, and they all understood what the phenomenon was. It''s just that this phenomenon seems quite different from normal.Its weather is more extensive, the momentum is more terrifying, that vast sky, like a fairy floating down, fell into the palace that day. After this phenomenon dissipates completely, a rainbow light rushes out of the sky palace of Yi Jian. Tie Wanqing stood outside the wooden man''s room, silently watching the figure leaving. Her eyes were shining, and her lips were tight. Outside the palace hall, Yinghua sword and Gongsun mujiao look side by side. Their eyes are filled with infinite longing. "I thought the LORD would send me." Yinghua sword took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile. "The alliance is of vital importance. Now the contradiction between the Yijian heavenly palace and the overlord Dynasty is gradually rising. This war is related to the future of the clan. To be fair, elder martial brother Ying, if you go, you may not be able to bring much good achievements. What''s more, you still have injuries." Gongsun mujiao whispered. When Yinghua sword heard the sound, his smile became more bitter. He was not angry, but said: "yes, after all, the genius of other sects is too evil. I''m afraid that it is difficult to win several games in the daytime. However, I know that the main purpose of the palace master is to temper him..." "I hope he can win one or two games." "If so... It would be nice..." in front of the sword repair room, Shazhi, a Yu, a Dai, and strive all looked up their heads and watched quietly. "When will senior brother Bai come back?" "When he''s famous, he''ll be back." In the crowd, I don''t know who, floating out such a sentence. The hearts of the people were tight, and their eyes were full of expectation. After many years, the silence of Yijian heavenly palace has finally made a move. No one knows what kind of waves it can turn this time. He stood up and took a breath. "Elder!" "What do you want from the palace master?" "Send out the flag! Set the time, arrange the venue, offer sacrifices to ancestors and swords, and inform the leaders and Patriarchs to hold a meeting of the Holy Spirit The palace Master said. The elder''s pupils rose slightly and nodded silently. Outside the heavenly palace, the streamer galloped at full speed, and the target headed for the southwest. "It''s nearly a year away. Nalanxi month, the account between us should be settled." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1082 The upper God clan is not short distance from the Yijian Tiangong. The two sects are on the left and right sides of Nalan family. It took a lot of time to leave the Naran family in the first day and drove to Yijian Tiangong. Now, it is not possible to arrive at shangshenzong even if the power is fully opened. But in the journey to shangshenzong, it has to pass through Lingyuan City. Now it has broken through the realm of saints. It is also time to visit Naran family. After all, the Naran family were also involved in the encirclement and suppression. Flying in the sky on the night, you can meet many saints passing by on the way. They have the strength of the top saints. They wander around the outside. They have to travel alone for the most time. If ordinary saints, if they don''t report to the group, they will find death! If you meet the saint, the saint must land to give a ceremony, and send the saint away. Otherwise, the better tempered saint will not care about it. If he is almost angry, he will blow his hand and kill him on the spot. It is also a good time and no one will pay attention to it. But in the night, he did not have the leisure to take care of the great saints. He now broke through the soul state and entered the realm of saints. He was in the spirit of terror and the power of abandoning the sword. He didn''t have to fear when he met the great saint. If this is before he meets a saint, he has to hide. It is necessary to say that although the Lord of Yijian Tiangong does not act, the Yijian Tiangong is a super big school. In such a short time, it will enhance the fighting power of the white night to such a horrible strength. On the way, I met several saints on the night. When I saw that they were not polite at night, they went straight away. All of them were furious and stopped the white night directly, and they hit them. But with the white night, feel the enemy can not after, one will leave, also lazy to provoke. "How can a saint who just stepped into the holy land be so perverted?" The great saints who left murmured. "Dong! Dong! Just then, there were a few violent explosions on the road ahead, and then the amazing holy power came around like a wave. Frown slightly in the night, and hit the splashed holy power, fixed his eyes and squinted. But on the lower Avenue, a huge giant cow is crawling on the ground, closed his eyes, his body has been split into two parts, and blood flow is directly dead. The giant cow carries a lot of material and magic weapons. These treasures are rare treasures that can not be put into the storage ring, and they are worth a lot of money. Under the mountain, a large number of saints in battle armour are carrying a group of people carrying a group of people carrying war armour The man in black with the sword was killed. The two men hit in full swing, inseparable, the whole ground to the fragmentation of the boom, the empty vibration, powerful holy power to cover the sun and the moon, the sky dim. It also needs to say that the soil of Lisheng is thicker and stronger than that of jiuhun continent. Otherwise, so many saints will be knocked down in a group and replaced by nine soul continent. The white night stopped and watched for a while. Some of the sword moves of those black men are familiar with each other, as if they were of God - Zong... br > while in the time of watching, several saints came together and looked out in the air. "Yo! It seems like a smoker team? " "Yes! Didn''t you see that lady? That is the famous beauty of the family smoke, Miss Autumn Moon smoke! " "What? She''s Miss smoke? Tut... It''s so beautiful! Especially that temperament... If I can repair it once, I would like to go back to the soul state! " One man with saliva, eyes dew to light said. "Oh, you are a good man to do business! Miss smoke is a three holy Constitution! The double cultivation with it will make the power greatly increased! You go back to the first floor. After double repair, you can''t say you have to improve one or two levels! You''re a good abacus! " Others laugh. The man heard the sound and was shocked: "what do you say? Miss smoke is the three saints'' Constitution? " "What? You don''t know? Or why do you think God Zong will find a cigarette house? It''s not just for Miss smoke! " Others snort. God? Sure enough! "I thought about my heart in the night, and gathered together, and hugged," brother, can you ask the smoke family to keep up with God Zong? " The man was patient, hugging his fist and laughing, "brother, I know you will not walk outside until you have just promoted to the saint! Do you know why the two groups below will fight? " "Why?" Ask in a hurry. A few passers-by saints came up and raised their ears. "Ha ha, because God Zong is in the whole tobacco house!" "The whole smoker? Don''t you mean God Zong has seen Miss smoke? What does the good end of the whole smoker do? " Asked a sage with a big beard. "Oh, God Zong is a famous tyrant force of our generation. It is well known that people are rude and unreasonable! Just say this autumn moon! It is said that three months ago, when he went out for training, he was accidentally stared at by several disciples of Shenzong. Those disciples also had good eyesight. They actually saw the constitution of the moon. In addition, the fairy daughter like appearance of the moon, they thought about getting her to her hand, but they underestimated the three holy constitution! This young lady smoke, because of her unique talent from childhood, has been in the ranks of the great saints fifty years ago. Which disciples of shangshenzong can deal with? So in a rage, Miss smoke will kill these students! ""Killed?" The people around were terrified. "Yes, kill it!" The man sighed: "this time, the Yan family has offended and died of shangshenzong! So shangshenzong sent out a message, asking the Yan family to apologize immediately for this matter, and asked Miss Yan to marry into shangshenzong at the same time! Otherwise, the tobacco family will be restless "I''ll go!" "Shangshenzong is taking advantage of the fire to rob!" People were shocked, some were indignant. "Who does shangshenzong ask Miss Yan to marry?" Others asked. "The second elder Liu is the wind!" So the man said. The words fell to the ground, and the people opened their mouths and could not speak for a long time. "Liu is the wind?"?? How can this... This... This work? I heard that Liu Shifeng is very old and has grey hair. He has not much longevity. He actually wants to marry Miss Yan? bo tim tin mat!! It''s a terrible thing Two saints trembled wildly and scolded the old thief. "There is no way to do it. Liu Shifeng is too old. He can''t make a breakthrough in his cultivation. His yangshou is over, and he will not break through again! Liu Shifeng, as the second elder of shangshenzong, has made a lot of contributions. Shangshenzong agreed to this and asked Miss Yan to marry her because of the contribution he had paid for the family for so many years! What can we do? Just stare The man sighed. People shake their heads and feel sorry. "So, the people of the tobacco family take their dowries and teams to send Miss Yan to Shenzong?" Asked the white night. "Yes The man nodded and pointed to the people in Black: "and those guys are all the people of the God sect!" "What?" Many people were startled. "Do you mean that the people who robbed and killed the Yanjia team are all shangshenzong people?" "Yes, they are all under the five elder Jia Ping! The disciples that Miss Yan killed were the disciples of elder Jia Ping! Although the Yan Family bowed their heads to shangshenzong and married Miss Yan to the second elder, Jia Ping, the fifth elder, was not convinced, so he sent people to rob the car, kill people and steal goods, and not touch Miss Yan! It''s been robbed twice before! Take two dowries, this is the third time, everyone knows that this is Jia Ping, but no one dares to say anything, and even the God clan acquiesced! You said that shangshenzong is not in the whole tobacco house? " The man kept shaking his head. People suddenly nodded. This is not true! The dowry given to shangshenzong must be some rare treasures. It was robbed twice before. The Yanjia family thought it was bleeding. This time, it was so cheap. It was really sad. The white night was staring at the squabbling procession. Obviously, all the people sent by Jia Ping are the elite among the elite. Their strength is not vulgar. Their swordsmanship is fierce and their holy power is amazing. Yan Qiuyue is invincible here. "Shangshenzong, isn''t it? I''m a member of Yijian heavenly palace now. Killing people in full view of the public will cause trouble to the clan. " White night squint, palm a turn, a mask appeared in his hand, spin son directly covered his face, toward that side. "What are you doing, brother?" The saints nearby were shocked. "A saint who has just been promoted does not want to save the beauty from heroes?" "I''m afraid it''s not mentally retarded." "Just go to the theatre. What do you do with all that?" The saints laughed. However, in the next scene, all the people in shock... were shocked www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1083 White night is like starlight, falling down in a moment, fast and unscientific. Almost no one else will respond, and then stand in front of a peak saint and chop it. The black light, like the fangs of the devil, cuts to the man in a moment. The sad sword awn carries the power of destroying the dying, tearing apart all the holy power of chaos around in a moment. "Who are you?" The man exclaimed, when he saw that the mask wearing guy was just a newly promoted saint, he immediately became angry and his hand was whirling with a sword. The holy power hit the past like a flood: "the new Jin saints in the district dare to smooth my tiger beard? Give me death!!! " Roar!!! Its sword is as powerful as a rainbow. But just after touching the abandoned sword, all the sword strength and sharpness suddenly broke. "What?" The saint was horrified and lost his color. Before he returned to God, he was immediately penetrated by a black sword. His body turned into two parts and died down... the fighting man didn''t care, but the face of the saint who was watching on the other side had solidified completely. "What''s the matter with this..." One man. "What''s this called? A sword? Is this... What the saints of the new Jin Dynasty can do? " "False... False?" Those who laughed at the white night were all afraid to chill. The fight continues, with only a few noticing the sudden white night, and the rest are fighting with those in black. "Miss, we can''t hold it!" The man with a cigarette family was full of blood and shouted out of breath. The other party is clearly prepared to come, no matter the number of people or the soul state, I don''t know how much better than the guards of these smoke families, the people have long been unable to hold on, more and more people fall down, and only the smoke autumn moon can resist. Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, silver teeth clenched, resentful: "you God of the bastards! I have clearly compromised with you, promised to marry you to God, but you still to my smoking home! It''s terrible! What do you... Want to do down! " "Ha ha, Miss smoke, it is no wonder we, who offended elder Jia Ping? Elder jabing said, after this robbery, you should prepare your dowry again, and let us rob it four times. If this is over, then you will come to God Zong, and everything will happen without incident! " One of the great saints smiled coldly: "remember, the remaining four times, dowry must be prepared the best. If you dare to make up the inferior products, you will not want to go to God Zong in your life!" This word falls, the face of the smoke autumn moon turns. Although the person is covered with face and changed his breath, but judging from his moves, it is Muyi, the chief disciple of Jiaping, that smoke Qiuyue knows the identity of this person! "Let you take it four more times? And the best dowry? Are you going to empty my smoker alive? " Smoke autumn month, angry way. "No? Well, you don''t want to go to God Zong! But the consequences... You have to weigh it yourself! " The screen is easy to laugh. The situation of not going to God sect is more serious. When that time, I am afraid that God Zong is angry and angry. Send experts to eliminate the tobacco family directly. How can the smoker offend this super big school? The tobacco family has also considered the relocation of the family. But at present, the family has been monitored by the God sect. For a while, it is difficult to get out of the power of shangshenzong. Thinking of this, the heart of smoke and autumn rose up with real despair and helplessness. Now it is difficult to go back and forth... before she left, she asked her father to hire a master to help escort her. However, the people hired learned that they were shangshenzong, and all the deposits were returned, and they left. The rest of them also talked about the color change. No one dared to provoke God Zong. Who else can I expect at this time? Smoke autumn moon heart dark sigh, she knows, this ridge, oneself is very difficult to go past. God Zong is going to kill himself alive! She bit silver teeth, like the jewel stars like autumn eyes, the angry flame, and glared at the screen Yi. "What? Is Miss smoke going to take me a trick? " "I feel like I have noticed the war of the smoke in autumn and moon, licked the dry lips, and the eyes flashed with a strong playful taste:" I can give you this opportunity, Miss smoke, let me see how many Jin and how many Jin and how many jin your family genius is! " "Mixed accounts, too much deceiving!" Smoke Autumn Moon silver teeth a bite, kill will pass. The two men were immediately entangled in the fight. And the white night side is still crazy killing. After three swords were killed, the sword front turned and split to the rest of the people. "Get out of here!" The saint had just cut down a smoker, saw the white night, roared angrily and fought back, but still could not escape the end of a sword. With the white night, the war has changed. The smoker gradually found that their pressure was getting smaller and smaller, and there seemed to be more strange people on the battlefield. Who is this man? The smokers were muttering in their hearts. Muyi and smoke autumn are still fighting, but the smoke autumn moon has gradually fallen down in the downwind. She has a small number of people on her side. She used to fight and kill a lot of physical strength. Now, she can trade with the screen easily. How can it take advantage of it?Gradually, smoke autumn moon began to think about countermeasures. She believes that Muyi has not the courage to kill her, so what she should do now is to cover the retreat of her people! Things can''t be taken away. It''s enough to take people away. They just stopped. Not only the two of them, but also the tobacco family around them could not help stopping and staring at the masked man over there. As soon as he stepped forward, he turned into a sharp light in an instant, and rushed to the last one who was scared and had no match. The black sword rose high and fell heavily. The God clan man was so scared that he didn''t even do the action to resist it. He ran back like crazy. However, his speed can''t compare with the terror of the white night. People just move... chi!!!! The sharp abandon God sword split it in two instantly, and the person died on the spot. The scene was quiet. After ten days'' rest, people gradually regained their consciousness... "how could this happen? What''s going on here Mu Yi''s face is extremely ugly, and his heart is beating wildly. Seeing that all the disciples who follow him have been killed, his heart is full of horror. And... Most of the dead have only one sword mark on their bodies, which either cuts off their heads or cuts them off their waist. Almost all of their weapons are also broken. There is no doubt that this is the result of being directly cut off by the other side with their swords when they resist. A sword! Against ordinary saints! Only one sword! Is this what the top sage can do? But that man... Seems like a new saint, right? The saints above had been petrified in place. "Who are you?" Mu Yi''s eyes are full of horror, staring at the white night road. "It''s just a hero who sees injustice on the road!" The white night turns around, stares at the curtain easy, lightly walks. "Good man?" Mu Yi almost didn''t mention it. When things got to this point, he didn''t want to camouflage any more. He pulled off the camouflage on his face, settled his excited mood, and said, "you are so brave! Do you know who we are? We are shangshenzong!! How dare you kill my God God God! Who are you in the end? Report your name as soon as possible, otherwise you can''t live or die "Shangshenzong?" The eyes under the mask of the white night narrowed up, and suddenly rushed forward. "In that case, I''ll have to kill you too!" After that, the dark sword of abandoning God directly chopped at it. "Good come!" Mu Yi''s eyes burst into bursts of light, and he immediately raised his sword to resist it. However, he thought of the weapons that the disciples had broken when they died. His heart thumped, and he subconsciously stepped back. Dong!!!!!!!!!!! In an instant, the whole earth burst. The cruel and fierce spirit of the sword exploded in all directions. A powerful sword like a big wave hit all the people around, including the elusive Muyi and the smoke and autumn moon next to it!!! All around, the crowd of onlookers in the air were shaken down, one by one fell to dust. When people finally came back to their senses, they were all shocked. They saw a bottomless abyss in the sight of the public. Muyi patted the ash on his head, looked at the huge abyss, and was scared to death. How much sword power does it take to tear out such a terrible hole in this land! You know, these saints didn''t make such a noise when they fought with each other... however, without waiting for him to return to his senses, the cruel sword came again from the rear. After all, Muyi is not an ordinary saint, but a great saint. He uses his soul method in a hurry, and his body moves away again, just like an instant, falling thousands of miles away. The white night struck again. But his strange body method and terrifying means were so startled that he was easily scared out of his wits. How dare he stay here? Turn around and run. "You must stop him. If you let him run away and wait for him to return to shangshenzong and report things here, Jia Ping will blame him. I don''t care. Your family will be in trouble!" Drink in the daytime. Smoke Autumn Moon naturally understand this truth, immediately step a little, toward the curtain easy to rush past. "Holy power White night and smoke Autumn Moon drink together, the two people''s vast holy power instantly fell down, such as two huge sacred mountains, heavily hit Muyi''s body. Dong!!!!!! Muyi''s holy power was immediately resisted, but he could not hold on for a few seconds, so he was crushed by their joint efforts. The surging holy power hit him heavily, and the man was immediately photographed down. White night vision a cold, people step on the void, instantly jump out, once again into a thin line, toward the curtain easy to wear. "Nine kill Dragon Sword chopRoar!!!! The black body of the sword is like a fierce dragon roaring, which breaks through Muyi''s chest in an instant. Just want to start smoke autumn moon see, small face stiff. A great saint... That''s how it''s solved? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1084 Looking at Mu Yi who fell to the ground and died, Yan Qiuyue was like a dream. She felt that everything at the moment was very unreal. Until people over there started to turn things over on Muyi, she didn''t come back to her senses. "You are not a member of our tobacco family. You have not asked your name yet." Smoke autumn moon looked at the next white night, bowed and said. "Me?" White night turned things over and said with a smile: "you see, I''m wearing a mask, but I don''t want others to know my identity. You still ask me who I am. Isn''t this a superfluous act?" Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, a red cheek, some embarrassed. "Anyway, thank you very much." Smoke Autumn Moon road. "You''re welcome." White night took off Muyi''s storage ring, directly pulled out the things inside and put it into the Qianlong ring. Smoke autumn moon seems to think of what, side head low drink: "the saints around are caught up." "Yes The people of the tobacco family nodded and rushed around immediately. The saints, who were surrounded by the crowd, suddenly woke up and started to flee in a cold sweat. But how can their strength compare with the elite of the tobacco family? After a while, one by one were pulled over, overturned to the ground, howling. "We have killed the people of shangshenzong. We can''t let them know about this, so we have to kill them!" Smoke Autumn Moon beautiful Mou son a cold, low drink way: "kill them all!" "Slow! Spare my life, Miss tobacco! Even if you kill us, the people of shangshenzong must know that you killed Muyi! It''s no use killing me The man who explained the story of smoke and autumn moon at night immediately called out. "What if they know? Without human evidence and material evidence, the five elders could not help our family. What''s more, he secretly sent someone to rob the goods. How dare he make a big deal of it! So it''s safest to kill you. " Smoke autumn moon cold road. Hearing this, the souls were green with fear, and several people rushed to the white night and cried, "brother! Brother! Help, help us! We are innocent! We will never tell what we see. Please help me "Yes, because we have known each other for so long, please say something for us." Several people are crying, appear to be extremely innocent. It''s really bad luck to see the masses around and kill people. So long? White night corner of the mouth smoked, add up also only a stick of incense? He looked at some people and said with a faint smile: "Miss Yan, in fact, it is not necessary to kill these people. Muyi is ordered by the five elders to rob your car. Now they are all dead. In any case, the five elders will suspect you for the first time. Even if you destroy the evidence and bury the corpse, he will be the first to look for you. If he wants to move you, why do you need evidence? So it''s the same whether you kill them or not. On the contrary, if you don''t kill them, you will get more! " "Oh?" Smoke Autumn Moon dew doubt: "what do you mean?" "Very simple! You can ask them to be personal cards! He bit five elders and said that they were full of resentment and hatred, and sent people to plot against you! Isn''t that better? Anyway, you Yanjia and Wuchang have been married for a long time, and this hatred can''t be eliminated. It''s better to take them and go to shangshenzong to find the patriarch directly and file a complaint. Maybe it''s better to kill them here! " White night laughs. Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, thought for a long time, spin son raised bright eyes, look at these saints. "What''s your name?" "Miss Huiyan, my name is Wang San... " and you? " "Miss Huiyan, my name is Liu Xi..." "Oh..." Yan Qiuyue asked for a round and nodded her head and said, "would you like to follow us to the Shenzong according to what this friend said?" "Yes! be willing!! We will! " Cried Wang San in a hurry. "Muyi, these thieves! Insatiably greedy, robbed Miss motorcade, and then was chased away by miss. On the way, we met and were destroyed by Da Neng, all of which we saw with our own eyes! We swear we have nothing to do with Miss Moyi! Conscience of heaven and earth! Otherwise, the sky will hit five thunder! There''s no place to bury yourself in death Liu Xi said, patting her chest. It''s really poisonous, but I think it''s also true. I don''t promise to die now. Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, eyes complete crescent, satisfied nod: "good! You''re smart! Since you have said that, well, you can follow my motorcade and go to Shenzong with me "Yes..." several people nodded. The crowd began to clean up, and several guards of the tobacco family ran to the nearest city, brought two spirit beasts to pull goods, reorganized the team, and prepared to continue to set out. "Where are you going, my friend?" Smoke autumn moon toward the white night, again bowed. "What''s the matter?" "I can''t repay you for your kindness. Qiuyue is going to get married now. I can''t repay you in a hurry. This is the best treasure in my dowry. It''s called Shidi zhenhuo bracelet. If you use this bracelet when you meet your opponent, you can have a powerful killing emperor fire with infinite power." Finish saying, smoke Autumn Moon collision bracelet, handed over in the past.On hearing this, the three sages of the later King were stunned. "My God, kill... Kill the emperor real fire bracelet? Miss Qiuyue gave it to him "That''s the treasure of the Yanjia family!! Damn it, I envy you so much! " "If grandfather had it! Grandfather dares to kill Da Sheng... This boy is lucky Several people whisper, all toward the white night cast envious eyes. White night naturally heard these people''s gossips. After taking the bracelet, there was a thrilling power on the bracelet. The surface of the bracelet was extremely cold, but the holy power invaded it, and you could feel the strong and astonishing inflammations from the inside of the bracelet! "Baby!" The white night can''t help feeling that the grade of this item is the strongest among all the magic weapons except the magic sword. Even the double mirror given by the palace master can''t compete with it. It is worthy of being the treasure of the tobacco family. "Miss, give me such a precious treasure? Is it suitable? " Asked the white night. "What''s right or not? If you didn''t have a friend, it would have been taken away by shangshenzong Smoke Autumn Moon dark bite silver teeth, autumn eyes are full of unwilling, for a long time you sigh: "it''s a pity that my life is hard, for the sake of the family, I have to commit myself to the old guy Liu Rufeng..." hearing the sound in the white night, he squinted, looked up and down at the smoke autumn moon, and said: "Miss tobacco is really three saints'' Constitution?" "Not bad!" Yan Qiuyue said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know how much trouble this system has caused for me and the tobacco family over the years! It''s hard for me After that, the man leaned back toward the white night and walked towards the sedan. The woman was dressed in a red wedding dress. Her delicate face was full of unwilling and helpless to fate at the moment, and her pace was heavy. At this point, she had to give in to fate. "My friend, let''s say goodbye. I hope we can meet again in the future." Smoke Autumn Moon crisp voice from the car car. "When is your big day with elder Liu Rufeng?" The white night thought about it and asked. "When you arrive at shangshenzong, you will get married immediately. In half a month''s time, I''ll be in the team." "Half a month later? Good! I''ll have to ask for a wedding wine There is a trace of strange light in the eyes of white night. Smoke Autumn Moon sad smile, eyes quietly watching the white night, for a long time, just put down the curtain. The starry eyes are full of complexity. The motorcade advanced slowly. "Three saints'' Constitution... Is it really that powerful? If I get it, can I break through to the great sage? " "The ice family and the dragon clan have no way to go. But the opponents I face are all as powerful as the sky. My training speed is not enough. This three saints'' Constitution... Can''t be let go!" The white night coagulates the eye, the heart swings a trace of madness. But I''m not in a hurry to go to shangshenzong! The account has to be cleared one by one! Step a little bit in the white night, once again long jump in the air, toward Lingyuan City. Whoa! The speed of terror hit the void with seven twists and eight twists, and the amazing holy power makes the great saints on the road avoid, calling terror secretly. People in the air quickly shuttle, wind speed, lightning flash, ten thousand miles. After a long time, I finally saw the gate of Lingyuan City. Lingyuan City is still the bustling scene of a sea of people. After such a long time, visiting again can''t give us much cordial feeling at night. When the white night approached, the garrison outside Lingyuan immediately drank. "Come on! Who is coming? Do you know that flying is forbidden in Lingyuan City? Come down quickly The white night narrowed his eyes, and suddenly saw the little commander behind the guard. He was the strong man of Nalan family who had encircled and exterminated himself in the martial arts field. He still remembers that at the beginning, this man specially took a team of people to block the entrance of the martial arts field, so as not to let himself escape. Nalan family is only a powerful family in Lingyuan City. Now the Nalan family members have been involved in the guard of Lingyuan City. It can be seen that Nalan Xiyue has been worshipped by shangshenzong, which has made the Nalan family rise rapidly. Now it has penetrated into the city defense team. I believe that before long, Nalan will become the city leader of Lingyuan City. These are all thanks to the white night! "Hello! I''m talking to you? Dog, didn''t you hear me? Get out of here The guard was drinking. The little commander of the Nalan family directly waved: "don''t talk nonsense, just take him down! Break the dogleg! Dare to fly over my grandfather''s head? Tired of living, aren''t you? How dare he fly The two guards jumped up. But the next second, a black light cut from the air, rubbed the shoulders of the two guards, and directly cleaved to the little commander below. Dong!!! The gate burst open in an instant. The little commander fell apart in an instant and died on the spot."Ah At the gate of the city, there were screams and riots. The two guards who rushed to the white night were also stunned, sweating wildly. "Go! Call out Nalan and tell him that someone has come to settle accounts with them. " White night took off his mask and said to the two guards. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1085 On the lonely and desolate Gobi, a delicate figure is standing in front of an oasis in the desert. She stares at the oasis for a long time, and suddenly pulls out her machete from her waist and cleaves towards the oasis. Whew! The fierce Sabre Qi roars and blows fiercely on the oasis. Bang!! The oasis suddenly burst into pieces, the dust was flying and the sand was splashing. When everything dissipated, there was a big dark hole in the bottom. Bursts of mysterious air from the inside, straight blowing the man''s hair dancing, clothes rippling. "This should be it!" The figure stood at the mouth of the cave and murmured. He found that the sand around him could not get into it. How wonderful! "Who?" As if aware of the side of the movement, the man suddenly side head, a low drink. However, he saw a graceful figure coming out of the void beside him. He didn''t hide it, didn''t urge him, and he didn''t have any hostility. She walked slowly with a faint smile on her face: "I said Sister long, as for so nervous? We are not outsiders Long Yue fixed her eyes and looked, and Liu Mei frowned: "Yan''er? Why are you here? " "It''s very boring to stay in the soul land. The last time the man came here, he didn''t even see him face to face, and then he left in a hurry. It was really annoying. It happened that news came from xiongjue mainland that someone had found your trace, so I thought about coming to find you." Xiao Yan''er smiles and says: "yue''er, you really let me have a good look!" "To me?" "What do you want me to do?" Longyue asked "Oh, moon! We are sisters. Don''t always have a cold face Xiao Yan''er got close to the past, the building owner girl, intimate way: "anyway, we will sleep in a bed at that time, let that man ravage, what else can''t let go?" Dragon month a listen, cheek immediately red a section, light bah a, hum a way: "you are reserved." "There''s no one else. I''m afraid?" Xiao Yan''er giggled. Xuan''er raised her jade finger like a green onion and flipped her fingers. A piece of wax yellow leather paper appeared in her palm: "yue''er, we got the chance of the great emperor from the mainland, and now we are all in the great emperor. I know you are looking for a way to break through the saints, but this is not easy to find. This must be an opportunity, but it is not a saint Man machine chance is not sure. Let''s go down first and fish a circle below. If it''s not for the chance of saints, we''ll go to this place. What do you think? " After that, Xiao Yan''er pointed to the point on the drawing. Longyue''s eyes were puzzled: "what''s this..." "this is a drawing that my father got in a deserted ancient tomb. There should be a big chance buried here. He asked me to give it to the bad man, but he can''t even see a person now, so I thought we could take this chance!" Xiao Yan''er said. Long Yue Liu eyebrows frown tightly, took the drawing and looked at it. There was a ray of heat shining in the depth of the pupil: "this place is very strange. It is very possible that it is not the land of nine souls. This chance... Must not be simple!" "Yes, it may be a special space. I can guarantee that this chance must be left by the powerful existence above the great emperor. It may be the chance of a saint, or it may be a chance that is even stronger than that of ordinary sages." Xiao Yan''er said seriously. "Well, we''ll go to this place later!" Long Yue''s eyes were shining, but she seemed to think of something wrong and asked, "how did you find me? This place should not be so easy to go to. You should go to Dajing city to find Ji Qianqian. They are the only ones. With the power of Dajing City, it''s easy to take any chance! " "Ah, Ji di? That Fox flatterer, born to be a coquette, is not a good thing! It is said that she was originally the enemy of the white night, but later she was captured, and she served in the white night. Now she has become the leader of Dajing city and dominates the whole nine souls. Isn''t that because of her charming power? This woman will be our strength in the future. If we let her fascinate the white night fans, will we not have to go into the cold Xiao Yan''er hums and laughs. Long Yue didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t think so much at all, and she couldn''t understand Xiao Yan''er''s thinking. "Besides, don''t you want power?" Seeing that the Dragon moon is not moved, Xiao Yan''er asks again. This word falls, the Dragon moon just heavily nodded, the drawing pinches to death, in the eye rippling determination. "Let''s go!" Come on, man, jump into the hole. Xiao Yan Er cunning smile, also followed in. ... ... with the riot at the gate of Lingyuan City, the souls who came in and out of the gate instantly rushed into the city, and then a large number of defenders of Lingyuan City rushed over. The position of Lingyuan City is mixed among several forces, which does not belong to any one in theory. But now nalanxiyue has been worshipped by shangshenzong, and Lingyuan City naturally belongs to shangshenzong. The surrounding sects did not dare to provoke them. They even wanted to cultivate friendship with them in order to climb up the big tree of Shenzong. "Who is so bold as to dare to run wild in Lingyuan City?""I don''t know!" "Looks like a new saint? Tut tut... I don''t know how to live or die! " "Our Lingyuan City is now shangshenzong''s territory. The new leimen and Yiwu Pavilion around us dare not come here to cause trouble. This little boy is actually going to run wild! Oh! See how he dies later In the distance, the soul of Lingyuan City stood aloft and whispered with each other. Many people sneered and jeered, all holding a look of watching the opera. Before long, a large number of soul people had already come to this place, with hundreds of people, followed by the experts of Nalan family. Nalan Zhengxie led a group of strong men to come here. "Look, the patriarch of Nalan''s family is coming!" "Tut, so many experts of Nalan family? Is it necessary to deal with a new saint? " "Liwei! I don''t understand it yet? " The crowd was boiling. When he saw the white night standing outside, Nalan Zhengxie was stunned at first, and his mouth was raised, revealing a cold smile. "Who am I supposed to be! It''s you boy! Ha ha, last time let you escape! How dare you come again this time! Yes? Have you found a good supporter and have no fear, so you want to come and show off your authority? " Nalan said with a sneer. "Bravado? That''s not enough. If I really want to show off, I won''t come here. It''s too low-grade. " Shake your head at night. "Low grade?" Nalan Zhengxie squinted and his eyes twinkled with a wisp of cold light: "what a big tone! See you before, but the great emperor, now break through to the sage, think that he can be lawless? I''d like to see what you''ve done since you haven''t seen you for a while Said, only listen to Nalan Zhengxie drink: "Nalan rock where?" "Nalan rock is here!" A muscular man rushed out of the crowd and roared like thunder. "The master of my family ordered you to capture the immortal saint! Can you do it? " Nalan said coldly, pointing to the white night. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s just a new sage. It''s as easy as a duck''s back!" Nalanyan laughed and rushed directly to the white night. "Look, I''ll break this man''s limbs, break his bones and flesh, turn him into a pool of mud!" After all, a thick and fierce force bloomed from him, like a conical curtain, covering and oppressing the white night. However, the white night did not move, as if there was no use to feel the power, still standing in the air, looking particularly calm. "Dare you ignore me?" Nanalanyan''s face sank, his anger burst out, he roared, and his fist thumped fiercely. The fire and thunder on his fist seemed to be able to split everything between heaven and earth. He carried unstoppable power and exploded in the chest of the white night. Bang! The fist hits its body, the strength line splashes open! Around immediately burst out the big cheers. "Good "Well done!" The sound was boiling. However, they soon became small, and they were shocked to find that the new saint was still motionless and did not shake his body for a moment after this blow. "What''s this... What''s going on?" There is a high-level Nalan asked. "The peak saint? Strength is not so good, it depends on materials piled up? You can''t make a big thing just by practicing pills! " White night shook his head, suddenly raised his hand, grabbed the man''s neck, in its shocking eyes suddenly force. "Well..." the man immediately reached out and grabbed the palm of the white night''s hand and frantically struggled to break it. However, the hand was like a pair of tongs and tightly pinched his neck. Nalanyan''s head turned red and his eyes glared out. Not to mention breathing, he couldn''t even lift the holy power... "what?" Nalan, who was at the bottom of the line, was completely paralyzed. A new sage directly pinches a peak saint and makes him unable to move... Is this fake? "What did you say? Want to break my limbs? Is that so? " Blue, white rock, lift the arm gently. Click! Click! Click! Click! Four strange sounds came out, then see Nalan rock limbs, actually folded into a strange arc, all broken. "Ah..." nalanyan gave out a dull roar, which was extremely painful!! "Asshole!" Nalan was furious. "Nalan is good and evil. Don''t worry. For the sake of Xiling, I won''t kill you, but you Nalan family owes me. I have to come back! Now, let''s start with him! " White night, suddenly arm movement, people suddenly force. Whew!!!!!! A blood explosion spattered from his palm. The head of nalanyan was separated from his body in an instant, and his head fell down from the air."Ah There was a cry of panic all around, and fear was left in everyone''s eyes. The new saint... Actually cut off the neck of the subversive saint. All the experts of Nalan family gasped. Nalan Zhengxie opened his mouth and was totally stupid. Is this something new sages can do? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1086 On a high cliff. A girl with white clothes like snow but with white hair is sitting on a big stone on the top of the cliff, facing the green green green hills, closing her eyes and quietly realizing. The girl is very beautiful and beautiful, with white hair like snow, dancing with the wind, skin like jade, delicate and crystal, bright eyes, white teeth, willow leaves and eyebrows. There is no flaw in her whole body. At first sight, she thought it was a fairy from heaven. "Miss! Miss At this time, a gasping call came from the mountain path, and a servant girl in green clothes and a ball head came running in a hurry. The girl opened her eyes and looked at the maid. "What''s the matter, Xiao Cui?" Nalanxiling made a dry voice. "Miss, I''ve brought you the cultivation resources given by the sect this month." Xiaocui took out some bottles and jars from the storage ring and put them on the rocks. She said with a smile: "it''s said that the two elders of this month''s sect are very happy. All the disciples'' training materials have been raised by 10%. Miss, you''ve almost caught up with the great sage!" The girl did not say a word, a trace of sadness swayed between the eyebrows, silently took down the pill and put it into the mouth of sandalwood. Seeing this, Xiaocui smiles for a moment and then sighs. "Miss, it''s not good that you are always depressed. You should do what you want, and you can''t always have worries or worries. Otherwise, you will be easily possessed by demons." Xiaocui tried to persuade him. She has never seen Miss smile since she entered the shangshenzong. Maybe we should say to leave Lingyuan City. "I do what I want now!" Nalanxiling closed his eyes and sat up again. However, the little girl did not tire of it. She sat down beside her, as if she were talking to herself, "Miss, there have been a lot of foreigners coming to our sect these days. It''s so lively. I saw a great saint at the beginning! I almost didn''t frighten me to death, that kind of momentum... Tut Tut, it''s just terrible! " "But I also saw the second elder. It''s so old. It''s said that he hasn''t cultivated hard for more than a thousand years. All the people in our clan said that he relied too much on external cultivation when he was young, so it''s impossible to break through it any more now, unless some special ways are used. This time, the person he wants to marry is a young, beautiful and special physique Oh, I feel sad for that girl "Miss... I also helped you inquire about Mr. Bai''s news among the guests who arrived, but I also had some eyebrows..." Xiaocui said to herself. However, as soon as this sentence fell, nalanxi Ling, sitting in a sitting position, suddenly opened her eyes, shining at her, and eagerly asked, "where is the white night now?" Xiaocui is startled. Seeing nalanxiling''s tense appearance, she can''t help but rise slightly. "Miss, do you care so much about Mr. Bai?" "Do you want to fight?" Nalan Xiling''s small face, which looked like ice frost, gave her a fierce look. "Oh, miss, spare your life! I said, I said! Don''t worry! I''ve heard that a genius named white night has appeared recently in Yijian Tiangong! I think that''s probably the white childe! He has the highest recommendation order. It must be easy to enter the sword heaven palace. " Xiao Cui holds her little head and laughs. "Is he in the... Sword palace?" Nalanxi Lingwei has a trance, spin son gently sighed: "OK! Although Yijian Tiangong can''t compare with shangshenzong, it is also a super school! He will care about the sword heaven palace, at least can protect his own safety! It''s not so easy for Xi Yue to hurt him! " Hearing his miss''s address to nalanxi moon, Xiaocui sighed again. Although nalanxi spirit was also worshipped by shangshenzong, she and Nalan Xiyue were almost the same as passers-by. This makes Xiaocui can''t understand! Now nalanxiyue is very popular in shangshenzong. She can be said to be a disciple equal to the elder. She is powerful, can use the best pills and enjoy the best magic weapons. If nalanxi spirit is willing to recognize her sister, she will never get the current situation. However, she did not do so. She is just unknown in the family practice, do their own share of the things, do not argue impetuously, as if in peace with the world, but her practice of that strength and stubborn people are afraid. I hope Miss really won''t fall into the magic barrier. Xiaocui prays in her heart. "Why? I didn''t expect there were people in this kind of place! " At this time, a frivolous voice came out of the mountain. Nalan Xiling looked sideways, but saw several young men and women come over. Judging from their costumes, these people are obviously not shangshenzong people, most of them are guests invited by shangshenzong to attend Liu Shifeng''s wedding ceremony. "I''ve seen you boys and girls!" Xiaocui quickly bowed down to make a gift. Nalanxiling slightly turned his head and looked at these people. However, just a glance, but let a few people show a burst of amazing eyes. Snow white long hair, perfect delicate side face, all over the body exudes a trace of sad, sad breath, I can''t help but feel pity for her. I want to hold her in my arms and love her. Especially her eyes, the touch of sadness hit people''s heart. I''m afraid that even the most iron hearted people will be heartbroken.How wonderful! The first jade crown man''s sword eyebrow moved, and his eyes flashed with a strange luster. He stepped forward, clasped his fist and laughed: "Hello, girl, Qingxin in the next Qingjia family. Dare you ask if you are a disciple of shangshenzong?" Nalan Xiling got up and bowed slightly to the passers-by, nodded his head and said, "yes, I still have something to do. I''ll leave now." Having said that, he took Xiaocui and prepared to leave. The corner of the man''s mouth slightly warped, did not make a sound, but just a light look back at the head. After a few men and women immediately understand, when about to stop it. "Little sister, don''t go in a hurry! Mr. Qing, you are leaving before you say a word with you? Isn''t it too shameless for Mr. Qing? " A woman with beautiful hair chuckled and said. "What can I do for you?" Lingdan Road, nalanxi. She just doesn''t like to be disturbed. "It''s nothing special. I just saw the girl sitting here alone, frowning and helpful, so I wanted to help her." Qingxin said with a smile. "You think more, I have nothing to do, but there are still tasks at the zongmen side. I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you." Nalanxi Lingdan Road, the pace is bigger. The woman is still in the way. "Get out of the way." Nalanxiling drinks. "Bastard, do you know who we are? Do you know who Qingxin is? Do you think everyone can get the favor of Mr. Qingxin? It''s your good fortune to let you stay here to talk with you. Do you dare to show your face? What do you think of yourself? " The woman hummed. The willow eyebrows of nalanxi were frowning and her eyes were full of disgust. She understood that these guys were here to find trouble. The woman left without saying a word. "Asshole The woman was so angry that she rushed to Nalan River and patted it in the past. "Hum!" Nalan Xiling was fearless and faced the attack with a backhand. Bang! Two palms intersect, burst out a burst of force lines, the earthquake next to Xiaocui ah fell to the ground. However, the woman''s strength was obviously not as strong as Nalan Xiling. She was bumped back and fell out of the air. Her steps kept falling back, and she staggered for a while, and then she stopped walking for a while. Are you OK, lotus After a few people rushed forward to hold the woman. "I''m fine!" Chen Helian gnawed her teeth and glared at nalanxiling angrily: "a little disciple of shangshenzong dare to be so arrogant! Young master Qing! I must teach this woman a good lesson today Having said that, he rushed up again in spite of all the opposition. "Xiaocui, go and call the law enforcement team!" Nalanxiling drinks and rushes to the woman. Xiaocui gets up, nods and runs down the mountain in a hurry. "Young master, do you want to stop that girl?" Next to a man whispered Qingxin. "Law enforcement team?" Qingxin squinted: "no, let the law enforcement team come, and let this woman have a good look at my ability! The best way to make a woman submit is to let her understand your skills, isn''t it? " "You are wise ... Dong! Bang! The two figures fell from the air and hit the ground heavily. That is the figure of two peak saints. At the moment, they are like sandbags and smashed into the ground. The ground is cracked and the wall is broken. Under the head of Nalan Zhengxie brow tight frown, heart turbulence, this white night today to his shock is too big. "Master, if you don''t have a sage, I''m afraid it''s hard to surrender him!" An old man stepped forward and said in a low voice. "Great sage?" Nalan Zhengxie hummed: "the great sage wants to go up, in addition, all who can fight also give me! This son is very evil. I can''t be careless any more. Give me all the means! " "Yes The crowd nodded. But by now, it''s clear that white night is enough. "Nalan, it''s always you who are attacking. Now it''s my turn?" The white night is light. Nalan Zhengxie frowned, and his holy power began to stir. However, the white night in the air suddenly disappeared, the next second, directly appeared in front of him. "Crazy, die for me!" Nalan Zhengxie''s heart beat. Subconsciously, he raised his fist and roared loudly. His fist exploded three times in a row. Holy power rushed out of his fist like a turbulent wave and blasted into the white night. However. As soon as the front of the fist approached the white night, he was immediately beaten by another fist. Dong!!!!! The amazing power suddenly broke down, and Nalan''s body trembled, and people were directly bombed into Lingyuan City. Many experts of Nalan family can''t see it any more. "Kill!" I don''t know who roared a word, and the crowd flocked to it. White night eyes a Lin, arm move, pull out abandon God sword toward crowd split pastWhew. After the sword Qi, a huge wave of blood shook the world. "Today, I am going to kill you in the white night." In the white night, his eyes are red with blood, like a tiger in a flock, and thousands of sutras are open, but they directly challenge the saints to attack and slaughter wildly... in a short period of time, dozens of saints have fallen. Fear gradually diffuses... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1087 The ferocious abandon God sword erupted into deafening roars, the sword Qi overflowed in disorder, and blood splashed everywhere, just like an angry dragon dancing in the daytime. The sage who rushed up could hardly resist a blow. Before the magic weapon and holy power were touched by the abandoned sword, they were torn by the sword spirit. After counting the swords, several saints fell down. Xiaoxiao sword spirit even cut the magnificent Lingyuan gate into several pieces. Hundreds of saints were killed in an instant, and their lives were full of flesh and blood. In the distance, Nalan''s head was boiling hot and his heart was jumping out of his throat. "What''s going on? Is the flesh of a new saint so strong? And his attack!!! Are our people all made of paper? How did he touch him and die? " Nalan asked with trembling voice. "Master, can this man hide his strength? He is the only way that the great sage can have! Let''s... Let''s send the saints there, we''re going to die! " Someone trembled: "you know, this son has the fighting order This word instantly surprised Nalan in a cold sweat, and then remembered his daughter''s fighting order, but this guy''s! "Great sage! Call the sage! Come on! Kill him at all costs! Kill him Nalan shouts, his arms shaking. Whoosh!! Several rainbow lights flew out of Lingyuan City, and a force of covering the sky pressed against it. The city wall broke and the ground trembled. The saints who had been killed in the white night immediately wanted to retreat. But how could they leave in the white night? With the movement of his finger, the nine soul meaning sword rhyme exploded, and a storm like sword Qi burst from his body, and instantly cut around. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi.... the frightening sword spirit tore up all around, and more than 100 saints were directly crushed into pieces. Rao is the terrible holy power that those great saints pervaded were also torn to pieces, and the sword spirit went straight to heaven and earth, and there was a kind of mighty God power that the sun and the moon could not compete with! Several great saints suddenly stopped and looked at the shocking scene with pale faces. In the white night, with a little bit of his feet, he lifted his sword and pedaled into the air. His sword spirit gradually dissipated, and his dancing long hair and robe gradually stopped, but his killing and fighting spirit in his eyes did not diminish. "Be careful, everyone. This son is very evil!" A one eyed sage said in a deep voice. "It''s said that this son is a saint of fighting and fighting. I think he has some unique magic weapon. I have something to seal his magic weapon, but I can''t use it. How can he be the opponent of some of our great saints in terms of his means?" Next to an old woman with a PU fan Yin measurement of the smile. "In this case, please ask the Yin Fan mother-in-law!" The one eyed sage''s light way. "Then I''ll trap him with a vision! He didn''t even know how he died Another emaciated man like a monkey said. "Good! No nonsense! Go! Don''t be frightened by a little new sage. If you kill this person, you can''t get into the fight list With a drink, the one eyed sage went straight to the white night. Whoa! As he approached, the one eyed sage turned into an uncertain black cloud. The dull sound of "snoring" came from the air, and his figure could not be captured. At the moment of approaching, two horrible figures like tiger claws burst out of the black cloud. White night eyes a Lin, holding the sword whirling past, sword like whirlpool, hit the hand shadow. Bang! There was a dull sound in the air. The white night and the black cloud retreated a little, and the man did not stand firm. A great sage with a sledgehammer came, and the huge hammer blasted fiercely at the head of the white night. Bang! Bang! Dong... the void explodes instantly. When the hammer falls, the amazing force pattern will bloom with its swing track, just like a whirlpool dancing, but at the moment of falling, the white night suddenly disappears. "Away?" The twin hammers were astonished. "Hide? Where to hide? Look at me in the fog! " The sage of the monkey spirit laughs and shakes his hand, a piece of white paper appears in the palm of his hand. On the white paper, there is a large amount of dust like starlight. With the blowing of the man, the dust instantly swings to the four sides and turns into a huge cage, and the fast-moving white night also takes shape. The white night frowned and wanted to rush out of the dreamland. But just as she walked towards the edge, the old woman with a fan appeared. She was smiling in a negative way. Facing the white night, she was a fan. Whoa!!! A gust of wind came and tore the holy power of the white night and pushed him back. "Ha ha ha, now you are a turtle in a jar!" The one eyed sage and the double hammer sage burst into laughter. "In this case, I will not escape. I will fight with you here." In the light of the white night, he stepped on the void and danced the sword of abandoning God. The sword body was slow and the sword was smart. People placed emptiness at this moment, which gave people an illusion that they wanted to integrate with heaven and earth. "Shake the sky hammer!" The two hammers roared and the sledgehammer fell like two sacred mountains. "Attached!" The monkey like sage immediately raised his hand.Whoa! The falling double hammers twinkled with strange light, and the power of the top soared by nearly a thousand times in an instant. At the same time, the dark clouds stretched out thousands of shadow hands, such as bandages, wrapped around the white night, so that he did not make any defensive action. However, just after the shadow hand was entangled, a mysterious sword idea suddenly rose from the body of the white night, like thousands of swords, cutting off the shadow hand. The one eyed sage''s face suddenly changed, and he drank in a low voice: "Qing Shan Da Sheng, be careful!" "Don''t panic! Look at me The old woman yelled, and a box appeared in the palm of her hand, which was taken directly towards the white night. Whoa! A gray halo came. "All his magic weapons are invalid now!" The old woman laughed. "Ha ha, it''s up to me to hammer him into meat sauce!" The great saint of Qingshan roared. When the hammer was approaching the white night, the power of the two hammers was no less than that of an asteroid. "Good!" Far away Nalan Zhengxie clenched his fist and screamed excitedly. Around, countless souls hung their hearts. This blow... That boy can''t escape, right? The four sages joined hands to encircle. Even if they were defeated, they were still proud of defeat! I saw that the gentle and changeable black sword suddenly flickered and appeared in front of the double hammers. It was actually to shake the double hammers. This is no doubt a search for death! Qingshan Dasheng is a famous master of horizontal training, majoring in physical body. His power is infinite. His strike is enough to shatter the mainland. However... just when everyone thought that the son was going to die here, an amazing scene appeared. But look at the plain black sword. The body of the sword flashed suddenly, and a black light passed by. Then it passed through the sledgehammer like a bean curd and chopped to Qingshan Dasheng. Whew! The grand sage''s head was immediately cut off. One sword past, double hammer, head... All broken! A great sage fell. "What?" The old woman, one eye, and monkey spirits all lost their color in horror. In the distance, Nalan Zhengxie almost didn''t fall to the ground, his body was shaking, and his face was whiter than paper... "it''s impossible!! This is absolutely impossible! It must be fake "A saint... Killed the great sage with one sword?? I must be dreaming "What did I see?" The spirits around them roared like crazy, and everyone''s expression was distorted. They couldn''t believe it! "How? My magic weapon should have completely disabled his magic weapon, including his sword. How can he still have such power? " The old woman shivered. "Next, it''s your turn!" The white night took back his sword and looked at the monkey spirit. Suddenly, his body suddenly disappeared, but his wild killing intention was like a cage to cover him. "Stop him! Kill him! Kill him The monkey spirit roared and hastened to urge the holy formula. However, the holy power was broken by a violent sword force just as it gathered. He suddenly looked up, and saw only a shadow in his vision. Then... The strength of the whole body disappeared like a ebb tide. His facial features were twisted, his eyes were wide, and he looked hard behind his eyes. In the white night, he was standing behind him. When people looked down, he saw a big hole in his chest, and a lot of sword power whirled in the blood hole... the monkey spirit sage opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his eyes were black and he fell heavily on the ground. Another blow... Killed a great saint! The silence of death. The white night turned and walked towards the one eyed sage and the old woman. At this moment, both of them had been completely scared out of their courage. They did not know how to resist. The old woman gave a strange cry and turned and ran away. "Can you run away?" As soon as she lifted her arm, a holy momentum suddenly fell, and the old woman''s body slowed down a little, but she also hastened to urge the holy power to fight against the general trend of the white night. But at this moment, the night has come. "Get out of here!" The old woman roared, the fan in her hand waved fiercely. The wind that destroyed the withered and decayed seemed to be able to push the sun and the moon, and swept over violently. In an instant, all the other buildings were turned into dust. However, the white night was unafraid and said, "innate sword spirit!" Whoa! The sword spirit is generated, and later generations carry the sword again. The blade rotates, and the dark sword body raises bursts of blue light, which collides with the terrible wind. Snoring... when the wind blows, it doesn''t enter the sword and disappears. "What?" The old woman''s heart beat wildly. "Is that the strength? You deserve to be called the great sage Hummed the white night. "Asshole!"The old woman was furious and waved her fan wildly. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! ... in an instant, the wind was strong and the sky was dark. A terrible wind dragon appeared from the fan and roared toward the white night. The whole Lingyuan City was shaken by the terrible wind. In the white night, he stepped forward a little bit and rushed into the air. When he was near the Yinsha Fenglong, he abandoned his magic sword again and ran into Yinsha Fenglong. The dark body of the sword is like a black hole, swallowing the wind dragon again... the wind dragon disappears. The people around him were stunned. The old woman was totally stupid. "Look at mine!" The white night body shape is certain, carries the sword to cut suddenly toward the old woman. "Your evil wind, I will give you back twice!"!!! Heaven''s anger and God''s resentment sword Roar!!!!! The Yin evil wind force absorbed by the sword suddenly burst out with the sword, like a torrent, hitting the old woman. "Ah The old woman roared and could not avoid it. In an instant, she was torn into pieces by the wind and burst into pieces. The third great sage, falling www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1088 The old woman died miserably, and three of the four great saints who besieged the white night suddenly fell down. People''s scalp felt numb and their spirits trembled. How could the new sages have such strength? It''s so fake... It''s terrible!!! Some of the saints in the distance had already turned around and ran away. They did not even have the courage to wait and see. Especially the Nalan family, they all lost their color and were in a state of panic. The white night turned and went to the one eyed sage. However, the sage shivered all over his body. He knelt down directly and kowtowed to the white night: "Lord, please... Please don''t kill me! I''d like to be a horse and a cow for you. Please don''t kill me "Want me not to kill you? It''s very simple. Take Nalan for me White night swept one eye big Saint one eye, light says. "Good!" Without hesitation, the one eyed sage bit his teeth, and suddenly got up and walked toward Nalan. Nalan Zhengxie''s face changed greatly, and he was surprised and angry. He pointed to the one eyed sage and roared: "heart blind! You traitor! How dare you betray me "This man is hard to beat! No matter how many saints come, you can''t stop him, unless you invite a great saint! Nalan Zhengxie, I think you''d better give up and surrender. Maybe the Lord will spare your life One eye is also the heart blind sage cold drink. Extremely holy? Nalan''s face suddenly changed. Nalan''s family is extremely Holy... But he is not in Lingyuan City. He can''t invite the old ancestor for a while. Nalan''s face changed suddenly. Hundreds of experts in Nalan''s family did not dare to start. They could only watch the heart blind sage come. The strong men of the two evil Lingyuan City were even more on the sidelines, and no one took any action. Nalan Zhengxie felt despair and helplessness. Finally, he sighed and whispered: "it''s just... It''s just... I... I surrender!" "Good!" White night nodded and walked towards it. But seeing Nalan Zhengxie''s palm turn, he took off the storage ring on his finger, and at the same time took off a sword from his waist, all of which were dedicated to the white night. "Your honor, this is my Nalan family''s owner''s sword and my storage ring. Please accept it with a smile." Nalan said respectfully. White night nodded and took the ring and the sword. However, when people just touched the sword, the sword suddenly burst, and a long and thin air sword was wrapped around the white night smoothly and quickly tied up the white night. "Ha ha! He''s been fooled A crowd of Nalan''s family were overjoyed. "After all, he''s just a yellow mouthed child. It''s as simple as that! It''s ridiculous Nalan was caressing and laughing. But standing beside the white night, the blind Saint suddenly opened his blindfold, and a bright red sword flew out of his empty pupil. He grabbed the knife fiercely and chopped it fiercely towards the neck of white night. "Die The heart blind sage roars ferociously. This is the heart demon blood blade. In order to subdue it, the heart blind sage sacrificed with his eyes, built stones with mortar, and was tempered for 3000 years in the eyes of later generations. It has infinite power. It is as easy to kill the great sage as if it were chopping wood and cutting branches. "Can you hide your poor acting skills from me?" The white night did not move, but his eyes suddenly opened. In an instant, a large number of black snake like lines were climbing on his body, and a large number of blood red worm like stripes appeared at the corner of his eyes, and the whole person was instantly transformed into Shura. Kuang Dang!!!!! The sharp crash sound sounded from the heart demon''s blood blade, and the cruel and ferocious blood blade suddenly flew out and returned to the heart blind sage''s eyes. The heart blind Saint suddenly stepped back a few steps, and looked at the white night with astonishment: "this is... Thousands of Shura bodies?" "The heart demon, how can you defeat the Shura?" White night light road, the whole body again frightening sword force, instantly tear up the sword lock on the body, arm move, abandon the magic sword to split heart blind. "Get out of here!" The heart blind roars, a body of holy power engulfs mountains and rivers, toward the surrounding shock, but can''t break that terrible abandoned God sword. The power of destroying the dead and decaying is like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, tearing all the powers of the heart blind sage, and instantly cutting off his head. Whew! Blood column soars to the sky! The fourth great sage fell. People breathed and gaped. They have no idea what they''re facing. Although this abandoned God sword is not like the dead dragon sword, it will be strong when it is strong when it is attacked. However, its sharpness and power are far beyond the great sage. Since it was pulled out from the sword tomb at night, the power that it has been suppressed for many years has gradually recovered. It can be said that with the passage of time, the power of this sword will become stronger and stronger until it returns to its peak state. According to the memory of the founder of Yijian Tiangong, Bai Ye knows something about this abandoned magic sword. He must never let it return to its peak state. At least, he should hold the sword completely before it recovers its strength. However... the eyes of the white night are awe inspiring! If you can recapture the dead dragon sword, can you suppress the abandoned divine sword with the power of the dead dragon sword?Don''t think about it now. White night vision a turn, toward the Nalan positive and evil over there. "Ah?" Nalan was scared out of his wits. At the moment, he didn''t have a sword or a ring. How could he defeat the evil god with his bare hands? "Keep the patriarch!" "Stop him!" The people in the rear cried out bitterly. But it''s just adding casualties. Abandoning the divine sword is like a fierce beast''s fangs. It attacks and cuts down several saints in an instant. Nalan turns around and walks away, but people still run a few steps for you, and they are brought to Shengshi town in the white night. Nalan''s good and evil had to resist with the sacrificial power. How could he not understand? How long did it take? This man had the ability to fight against the great sage. His growth rate was too terrible, right? However, at this time, Nalan was in a hurry to hit the top of the holy power at the beginning and dodged sideways. But the next second, the white night appeared in front of him like a flash of claw, and stabbed into his chest in an instant. His arm urged him to hit the ground heavily. Bang! There was a violent explosion. Nalan Zhengxie''s body fell heavily on the ground, and the whole Lingyuan City trembled in an instant. Nalan Zhengxie''s pupil shrinks, and just about to fight back, the hand that stabs into the chest suddenly stabs into the inside a few minutes, and twists and jerks. Whew! A bright spirit appeared in the palm of his hand. Nalan Zhengxie instantly spewed out a mouthful of blood. His face was as white as paper. He opened his eyes and looked at the palm of the white night in disbelief. His lips kept shaking: "this... This is... My soul?" "Not bad!" White night, one hand, bang! When the spirit of heaven exploded, Nalan Zhengxie vomited another mouthful of blood and made a miserable cry. If the spirit of heaven is gone, he is a waste man. Even if he is rescued with good medicine, it is difficult to restore the power of the great sage. What is the existence of a saint in Lingyuan City? "You are the father of Xiling. I said that I would not kill you, but I would abolish you!" White night light way, spin son again high drink: "Lingyuan City Lord! Get out of here The words fell to the ground, and there was a burst of excitement among the surrounding souls. Then a group of guards, led by a middle-aged man in black robe, came towards this side. "Who is your excellency? How dare you behave in my Lingyuan City The Lord of Lingyuan looks a little ugly, but he still keeps calm and drinks in a low voice, pretending that he has just arrived. White night chuckled: "don''t pretend, you have come long ago, have been hiding in the side of the play, you should have been waiting for me to clean up Nalan''s good and evil?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Lingyuan City Lord looks unnatural. "What? Do you dare to make a mistake in front of me "Kneel down quickly! Surrender to me! Otherwise, I will kill you After this, Lingyuan City Lord''s expression changed greatly, pointing to the white night and trembling: "you... You... You, a little new saint... Dare you?" "Don''t you think I dare?" "I can clean up the Nalan family, I can clean you up!! Sanxi! Don''t kneel down in three breaths! I''m stepping down on your city Lord''s mansion When the words fell, everyone felt as if they were in an ice cellar. The souls around them always feel like they are dreaming. How dare an ordinary Saint say such a thing. However, his current situation can''t tolerate people''s disbelief. We should know that he lies down in front of him, but Nalan, the overlord of Lingyuan City, is evil and righteous... the Lord of Lingyuan City looks red and white for a long time. After a long time, he finally compromised and walked forward with his teeth clenched and knelt down on one knee. "Liang... Liang Mao kowtowed... Met the adults..." after that, the man lowered his head. The rest of the guards looked at each other, hesitated for a while, and fell on their knees. The Nalan family suppressed the city Lord Lingyuan and was about to resist. Liang Mao and others couldn''t even resist the Nalan family. What could they do against the white night? If he really angered him, it would be easy to step on the main house of the city. "Good!" White night nodded with satisfaction and said, "from today on, I want you to look at the Nalan family. You are not allowed to grow up, not to develop, and not to collude with any forces again! If you don''t dare to leave geyuancheng. " The words fell to the ground, Nalan Zhengxie was shocked, and glared at the white night angrily: "white night!!! Are you going to lock us up in Lingyuan City? " "If it were not for the spirit of the stream, I would have destroyed your Nalan family!" "You..." Nalan was angry. Even if you don''t want to talk about it, you don''t want to talk about itIf it was not for the support of Nalan river moon, how could Liang Mao sit and watch Nalan''s family dominate? "Don''t worry about that." White night arm a wave, will abandon the sword into the scabbard, turn to walk toward the broken city gate. "I''m going to clean up nalanxi now!" When the sound falls, a little foot turns into a rainbow and flies away. A group of people gaped, heart beating wildly. This man... Is going to challenge Naran creek?? "What''s his joke?" Liang Mao shuddered. "You''re going to die in the hands of Xiyue, you''re sure to!" Nalan roared. But the white night seemed to be inaudible. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1089 On the trail, nalanxi drew out his sword and stared at these people with vigilance. All the people came around, looking at naranxiling with fun, and everyone''s face was full of scorn and ridicule. These are all from the princes of all forces. They are boring. They can''t have fun with their lives. Now, the son of Qingdao Zhen Sheng has stared at such a girl. They will not let go of it. "I just look at you, girl, unhappy, and want to help you, you don''t appreciate it. Why hurt my friend?" The old man came up and looked at nalanxiling, shaking his head, pretending to be a face of distress. How can naranxiling not know the tricks of these people? "I have no grievance and no revenge with you, and I don''t know each other. What do you want to do?" he said "I don''t want to do anything, just want to ask the girl to apologize to my companion, and then drink a few drinks with us. That''s all. It''s a great day for you to go to God Zong these two days. We don''t want to make trouble. What''s more, we are the guests of God sect. As a disciple of God sect, can you treat us well?" Qingxin laughed. "Sorry? Don''t think about your drinking! Find someone else, I don''t have this idle heart!!! " "Nalanxi linghum. "I will not apologize, and I will not accompany us to celebrate the young. You girl has a good temper! Unfortunately, your temper has no effect in front of us! " "Since you don''t want to eat a free drink, don''t blame us!" the man called Zhong Mai Leng hum And when they say it, they go up. "Zhong Mai, come with me, break the leg of this little bitch, let her know who she can''t afford!" The woman named Chen lotus said ferociously, and she raised her sword and rushed up. Nalanxiling bit silver teeth, and urged the holy power to blow over. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the moving sword body is like a meteor in the night sky. It is in the body of naranxiling. Chenhulian Shengli launches the holy power, and the holy potential is attached to the sword. Each sword is suppressed by Mount Tai, with infinite power. However, facing nalanxi spirit, it is extremely hard to fight. Dozens of moves are down, and it is quite down. Many people were surprised. Chen lotus was the chief disciple of zuyue temple! I didn''t expect that a small disciple in the God sect had such strength. "Lotus! I''ll help you! " Zhong Mai drank and cut off the long sword from his waist. "Come on! I''m not afraid of you! " Nalanxi spirit burst out in war and cut off with a sword. "The sword trick at night!" WOW! The sword burst out, such as the fierce beast destroyed and destroyed the two people. The miserable sword body shocked Chen lotus to retreat, almost unstable. If it was not for Zhong Mai to kill in time, Chen lotus was afraid to lose. People around you stare at it, and you can see it. "I can''t see that this woman is still a little bit of a talent!" One man said in surprise. "Yes, her sword technique is fierce, but it is not lack of agility. Moreover, the holy power is used properly. It is very exquisite that all holy forces are perfectly used in attack and killing!" Another woman made a voice. "The most powerful thing is her understanding of the potential. Every time she wields a sword, she draws the power of the world, the sun and the moon. The sword body passes through, which contains endless mysteries. If she cannot break these mysteries, she can not block her sword, and she will not be defeated if she cannot analyze these mysteries! This girl, not simple!! " The people point and judge. But the next Qingxin face is not good-looking, he eyebrows moved, side first way: "you also go to help, can not clean up such a stinky girl, we several door face not lost? When it comes to pass out, we can''t explain it to zongmen, right When this fell, the people nodded. "Now that''s all right! We''re going to get on together! " "Kill her?" "That is not true. Here is the God sect! If there is a human life, then we will be in trouble. " "What should I do?" "Hum, cut off her hands and feet! Anyway, it was her first hand. God was the one who was weird. We also had a reason "OK! That''s what you do! " Several people made up their minds and rushed straight over. In a moment, enough seven people began to siege nalanxiling. Saint power crazy. Vent, sword power crazy bombards the holy power of Naran Creek, her body defense holy power several want to break. Nalanxiling clenched silver teeth, thinking about the skill of heart sword taught by white night, and closed his eyes and danced his sword. The snow bright sword is full of waves, and the body of the sword ripples like a wave gently lifted, and then a while pushes away the shadow of the sword. To everyone''s surprise, this woman''s slow sword can actually properly Parry their fierce offensive, although it is with one enemy seven, but it seems to be very easy!! The crowd is a little flustered! Is this girl so strong? Naihona Lanxi spirit is calm like water, she is not in a hurry, now only need to support, waiting for Xiaocui to lead the law enforcement team!"Bitch! Eat me! Zuyue hits the sun At this time, Chen Helian had a big drink, and the sword shadow swung out a thick sword light, like the moon god below, flying in the air, shining in all directions. The sword spirit of the people around him was suppressed by this blow. Nalanxi spirit looks tight, but he is not afraid. He blows his back hand with a small face. Bang! When the two swords collided, the vast force on the other side''s blade shocked her whole body. The spirit of nalanxi spirit is particularly cold. Even though she is trembling wildly, she is still in a hurry to say what she said in the daytime. She is still in a state of mind, and her mood follows the sword''s heart. Even if she is defeated, she should be invincible! Nalan Xiling continued to close his eyes and follow the sword. Soon, the unstable and shaking sword immediately stabilized, and took advantage of Chen Helian''s move, suddenly stabbed Chen Helian. "Ah?" Chen Helian was shocked and retreated in a hurry, but the sword was too fast, too fierce and too sudden! Don''t say it''s Chen Helian, those people around have no reaction! It seems that the sword stabbed at the thought of nalanxi spirit... this is the power of heart sword! Finally... Pooh!! The sword pierced through Chen Helian''s chest and was picked over on the ground, and the blood gurgled out. Lotus The crowd exclaimed, and all were shocked. Qingxin was so angry that she could not bear it any more. She pulled out the sharp sword from her waist and killed her in the past!! "Kill me Qingxin roared and chopped it. People are also more and more angry, the offensive is no longer holding hands. The entrance of Qingxin increased the pressure on nalanxi spirit. His strength was not comparable to Chen Helian. Every sword had the power of breaking mountains and breaking the sea. After counting the swords, the spirit of nalanxi was full of breath. With so many powerful people around him, he was unable to support him. "We have to retreat!" Nalan Xiling bit his mind. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... just as she was distracted, several sword lights hit her, and nalanxiling suddenly retreated. Looking down, she found several sword marks on her body and blood overflowed. She jumped into the air and evacuated. "Can I leave?" Qingxin snorted angrily and turned his hand. A magic weapon appeared. It was a green black rope. With Qingxin''s throwing, the rope was like a snake flying in the air and directly entangled one foot of nalanxi spirit. Nalanxiling''s face changed greatly, and he quickly took his sword and cut it off. Bang Dang! The rope is even harder than steel. When the sword is hit, it can''t crack! "Not good!" The spirit of nalanxi changed suddenly. "You cunt! Go to hell Qingxin is completely moved to kill the heart, a sword directly toward nalanxiling''s head in the past. The sharp sword is as long as a hundred Zhang long. It can be chopped in the air. Endless power seems to cut off the God of God! Nalanxi Ling''s heart congealed, biting his teeth and carrying his sword to resist it! Dong!!!! When the two swords collide, the force pattern erupts in all directions, cutting all the surrounding hills flat, and the earth shaking explosion rings through half of shangshenzong. Nalanxiling has been out of strength for a long time. How can it resist the Qingxin of waiting for work with ease, which makes her mouth spit blood in an instant. However, the next second, another sage approached and took advantage of this Kung Fu to slash Nalan Xiling''s shoulder. Pooh! There was a sound of skin being torn, followed by a tearing pain in the right arm. Br > , he opened his eyes and saw his sword flying out www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1090 "Hum!" Seeing that nalanxiling''s arm was cut off, Qingxin raised his mouth and kicked him in the belly. Bang! Nalanxi spirit flew out in an instant and hit the ground heavily. She vomited blood in her mouth again, and her Qi and blood were surging wildly. She bit cherry lips and wanted to get up, but was trampled on by a woman in the abdomen, sword against her neck, she was subdued. "Little bitch! Do you know how good we are? " The woman looked down at Nalan Xiling with a cold smile. The tip of the sword stretched forward a little. The sharp blade cut open the white Xiu neck, and the red blood flowed out. "Zhang Xiang! Don''t kill her! Allow me! I''m going to kill this bitch myself With the help of one person, Chen Helian stood up with difficulty. She was holding a sword and staring at Nalan Xiling with hatred in her eyes. Her face was twisted with anger. "Do you really want to do it?" The woman named Zhang Xiang hesitated. "Hum! It''s just a bastard! Kill and kill! What''s more, she has just killed me! I have injuries all over me! This is the evidence! If I kill her, God won''t say anything to me Chen Helian said coldly. Zhang Xiang smelled the voice, nodded and said, "in this case, that''s good!" After that, Chen Helian rushes to her in an instant, and nalanxiling rushes to fight back, but her other arm is directly trampled on by Zhang Xiang. "Ooh Nalan Xiling gave out a painful hum, but could not do anything about it. She could only watch Chen Helian''s sword stab it. "What a pity! It would not have been like this! " Qingxin shook his head, but the corners of his mouth were full of fun. For a man of his status, killing a disciple of shangshenzong is nothing at all. He would not quarrel with the chief elites of the major sects for the sake of an ordinary disciple who didn''t even know his name. "Die With the cry of Chen Helian, the sword is close to the heart of nalanxiling. But at this time, a large number of rainbow like lights rushed from the distance, and one of them instantly hit the sharp sword that stabbed Nalan Xiling. Bang Dang! The sharp sword was smashed, and the lines of strength were scattered. Chen Helian''s body suddenly shook, and her steps fell back again and again, and she fell into the arms of the one behind her. "Who is it?" Zhong Mai drinks. "How dare you interfere with our business?" Zhang Xiang also drinks, full of anger. But after seeing clearly in public, they found that they were full of people, with nearly 100 sizes, all dressed in uniform clothes, holding sharp swords one by one, and staring at these people with bad eyes. Qingxin was slightly stunned. These are... The law enforcement team of shangshenzong? "Who dares to move! Shoot to death The law enforcement captain went straight up and yelled. The sound broke open. The crowd immediately stopped and looked around warily. "Miss!" Xiaocui rushes over and sees the scarred nalanxiling. She helps her up. She takes out the pill from the ring and puts it into her mouth. "Miss, it''s all my fault. I''m late. I''m sorry..." Xiaocui burst into tears. Many of the disciples of shangshenzong were furious. "Asshole!"!!! Who did this The captain put up his anger and cried in a deep voice. "We did it! Do you have any complaints? " Zhong Mai eyebrows a pick, the corner of the mouth says with a smile. The captain was furious and immediately drank: "you are not the people of the God sect! Since I am not a shangshenzong person, I am injured here by shangshenzong disciple! What should be the crime?? Come on "Yes The surrounding law enforcement teams drink. "Take it down!" "Yes The law enforcement team rushed at once. They were all murderous and angry. "I see who dares to do it!" Qingxin went straight forward and gave a big drink. "Who are you?" The captain frowned. "Me?" Qingxin said with a smile: "my name is Qingxin! You certainly haven''t heard of it, but my father, I think you should have heard of it! " The captain of the law enforcement team felt something bad and asked carefully, "your father? Who is it? " "The way to celebrate is really holy!" Qingxin sneered. "What?" All the members of the law enforcement team changed their faces. "Celebrate... Celebrate the truth?" "How could it be his son?" "This is... It''s going to be hard." The law enforcement team members looked ugly and hesitated. "Miss... What''s that holy celebration?" Xiaocui wiped away tears from the corner of her eyes and asked in a low voice. "A famous powerful man in the Qing family, he killed the famous Xu family in the southern region 300 years ago, and killed seven extremely saints and 300 great saints in a single stick of incense. He was shocked everywhere. He was such a strong man that he did not dare to be provoked by the clan elders!" Nalan Xiling said weakly."Ah?" Xiaocui was shocked: "well, that''s not to say..." "I''m afraid these law enforcement teams can''t suppress this man..." nalanxiling said weakly, his eyes were not willing to. She also understood why these people dare to be so lawless! With the support of Qingdao Zhensheng, what else can we fear? Rao is the elder, they dare to offend! "What? Won''t you arrest us? " Qingxin shook his head lightly, and his eyes rippled with a trace of fun: "since you don''t arrest us, you should arrest other people. You are the law enforcement team of shangshenzong, so you should enforce the law impartially! Now, I want you to deal with something illegal! I think you can do it? " How can the law enforcement captain know the intention of these people, but he can only be brave and say: "what''s the matter?" Qingxin raised her finger to Chen Helian and said, "this is Chen Helian, the chief disciple of zuyue temple. As you can see, she is seriously injured. Her injury is that she was injured by the disciple of shangshenzong, who knows nothing about heaven and earth. Now, I want you to severely punish this person!" "In this case, we will investigate which is right and which is wrong, and then we will punish them." The captain of the law enforcement team said. "No! I want you to give us an answer now! Otherwise! I don''t accept it! " Qingxin cheered, aggressive. "Yes! My ancestral temple doesn''t accept it either! " Exclaimed Chen Helian. "And ziweixian Valley! I don''t like it either The clock took a step forward. "We Qishan faction is not satisfied with it!" Zhang Xiang cried. "And our star cave!" "It''s also for us to be a military Pavilion!" ... people came out and yelled, and the law enforcement captain was shocked. These people all come from different sects, and their status in the clan is not low, they are representatives! The gathering of these forces is not something that ordinary people can provoke. I''m afraid that the elder will come forward with pressure, right? Xiaocui was so scared that she almost sat on the ground. How could she think that the energy of offending was so huge... "we... We must report this to the elder!" The law enforcement captain bit his teeth and said in a deep voice. "Good! I''d like to see what kind of ruling the elder of your sect will make! " Zhong Mai is no longer against it, he said with a smile. The captain of the law enforcement team was extremely ugly. I''m afraid it''s useless to inform the elder, right? After all, this is just an ordinary disciple, and the energy behind these people is too large, how can the elder lose the big for the small? "Elder martial brother, tell the elder martial brother! This is definitely not sister Xiling''s fault! I believe the elder knows it too! " Yelled one of the law enforcement officers. "Good! Let the elder judge "Elder martial brother, we''ll take elder martial sister Xiling to find the elder martial sister. The elder brother knows everything." All the players said. The law enforcement captain took a deep breath and nodded silently: "well, let''s meet the four elders!" After making a decision, Xiaocui helps Nalan Xiling and rushes to the fourth elder Xu Ping with a crowd. The fourth elder of law enforcement Pavilion is not fair. Xu Ping frowned and knew the story. In the face of a large number of law enforcement officers and those noble guests of the God sect, Xu bui fell into silence. Nalanxiling is sitting on one side, and Xiaocui is healing her luck. However, at this time, a disciple rushed in and handed a piece of paper to it. At the sight of Xu Ping, his face changed immediately, and his locked brow became tighter. Qingxin and others smile at the corners of their mouths, looking fearless. But nalanxi spirit has already felt bad. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1091 Seeing Xu Ping''s look like this, many law enforcement team members are cluttering in their hearts and calling in secret. "Elder Xu, I''m still saying that. It''s your disciples who are arrogant and arrogant. They hurt our people first. If we don''t have a good word, we should shoot and scatter. I''m not familiar with your disciples. Why should we do it? But the disciples of your sect are fierce, domineering and aggressive Qingxin came over and pointed to Chen Helian lying on the ground over there and said, "elder, look at Lotus! This is a distinguished guest invited by your school. It is the representative of zuyue temple! Now it''s so hurt! How do you want us to account to the elders of zuyue temple? How to explain to the temple master? How can lotus face back? I believe it''s not good for you to explain to zuyue temple? " Qingxin looked calm and calm. He is the son of Qingdao Zhensheng, the son of Qing family leader! Don''t say that Xu Ping is standing here. Even if the great elder of shangshenzong is standing in front of him, he has confidence. "Good! We hope that elder Xu can investigate this matter carefully and give us a fair return! " Zhang Xiang also opened a mouth with a drink. "We were invited here to attend the wedding of the two elders. We were guests, but we didn''t expect to see blood here. Elder Xu, if this matter is told, have you considered what other distinguished guests will think? I''m afraid it''s not easy for your party to step down! " Asked Zhong Mai. People look at me and say, aggressive, eloquent. "Even if you''re a noble guest of my God sect, you can''t fool around. Younger martial sister Xiling is gentle and quiet. If you didn''t make trouble first, would you? What''s more, in terms of injuries, younger martial sister Xiling is obviously more serious! How many of you have the face to say this when you hit one? " "That is to say, you should not stir up trouble here! This matter should be dealt with fairly! " The law enforcement team was filled with indignation. "Please give my lady justice!" Xiao Cui wailed. "Fair? Who will be fair to us Qingxin hummed. "Yes, it was your hands that moved first! Are you still here? " Zhang Xiang yelled. "You''re... Turning black and white here!" A female law enforcement team airway. "Who confused black and white? Yes? Is this the accomplishment of shangshenzong''s disciples? " "Asshole!"!!! Are you going to make trouble? " "Where did we make trouble? Is there evidence? " "It doesn''t need proof!" "That''s your conjecture. Ha ha, the people of shangshenzong are so powerful!" "You..." people on both sides quarreled, and the whole law enforcement hall was noisy, noisy and buzzing. "Enough! Shut up Xu Ping, who has been silent, finally roared. The words fell to the ground, like a slap in the head, waking people up. Everyone breathed and looked at him in unison. Xu Buping took a deep breath, looked at the note in his hand again, and said faintly, "Zhang Yu!" "The disciple is here!" The captain of the law enforcement team got up and clasped his fist. Xu said in a hoarse voice: "disciple nalanxiling is arrogant and arrogant. He openly provokes the noble guest of shangshenzong. He spoils the family style and has a bad influence. Now he is locked up in prison and will be punished after the two elders get married!" This fell to the ground, and all the law enforcement officers were in a daze. "Elder, this..." Zhang Yu was shocked. Xiaocui looked stunned and sat down on the ground: "how... How could this happen?" The willow eyebrows of nalanxi willow are frowning, their heads are low and they are silent. "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve heard that elder Xu Ping of your sect enforces the law strictly and selflessly! If so, today Zhong Mai laughed. "Ha ha, elder Xu is really a good and selfless elder." Qingxin said with a smile, and they were elated. But the law enforcement team members burst into a pot, one by one eager to roar: "elder! How can you pronounce a sentence like this? " "We are not satisfied with it!" "Elder, what is the matter? Why do you make a decision without even investigating? " The students were filled with indignation and trembled with anger. "Take the spirit of Nalan river down!" Xu Ping didn''t seem to hear the doubts of his disciples and drank seriously. They were all flushed and gnashing their teeth, but they had no choice but to take orders. Supported by two female disciples, nalanxiling walked out of the hall. "Miss!" Xiaocui cried. Nalan Xiling did not say a word, his face was pale, and he staggered away. His back was particularly lonely. Xiaocui sits on the ground, crying with tears, especially helpless. Qingxin a lot of teasing, full of fun. "Fight with us, you are still a little tender!" Zhang Xiang sneered. "Liu Fang!" At this time, Xu Ping drank again. "Disciple... In..." a member of the law enforcement team came forward. "I will take you to treat them with the best pills. Don''t neglect them! Do you know? " Xu pingshen said."Yes..." Liu Fang hesitated, went to Qingxin and others, clasped hands and whispered: "everyone, please follow me!" "Ha ha ha, thank you very much." With a big wave of his hand, Qingxin led a crowd to go outside. When Qingxin and others left, a law enforcement member suddenly turned his head and clenched his teeth and asked, "elder!! Why is this? " Xu Ping sighed and said, "the elder and the two elders all know about this. They asked me not to make a big deal of it! Don''t offend your guests! Give in if you can. I can''t do anything about it Xu Ping handed the note to him. The law enforcement officer took it and his face changed. "This... This is unfair to Xiling!" "I also know, but there are too many guests coming to my God sect this time. If this matter is not handled properly and spread out, it will certainly have a great impact. Moreover, tomorrow will be the wedding day. At this juncture, no small matter can be made! It''s just Wei Qu Xi Ling! " Xu Ping shook his head and turned away helplessly. The rest of them clenched their fists, and they were all bent. They are willing to sacrifice their ordinary disciples for the sake of the sect''s face. This is the sorrow of the large sect! The honor of the clan is higher than everything else. What do ordinary disciples get? It''s not just a handful of them... sitting at the door crying, Xiaocui suddenly thought of something. She suddenly got up and ran to the distance. "At this time, you must find the eldest lady!! Yes, with the prestige of the eldest lady, you will be able to rescue her! " Xiao Cui''s lips trembled and she couldn''t stop murmuring. Along the way, Xiaocui took a small step and ran wildly, which attracted many students'' side eyes. Soon, people came to the pavilion of nalanxi moon. "Miss!"!! I''m Xiaocui! Miss! Are you there? Something''s wrong with Miss! " Xiaocui stood in front of the pavilion, but she did not dare to go in. She could only cry with her voice. After a long time of waiting, the voice of nalanxi moon came out from inside. "Who? How dare you come here to disturb my meditation? " "Miss, it''s me, Xiaocui!" Xiaocui cried. "Xiaocui?" Nalanxi moon hummed: "you Cheap slave! Why do you come here if you don''t serve Miss well "Miss, miss... Miss, she''s in jail! Please, help Miss Xiaocui knelt at the door and cried. "In prison? What''s going on? " Xiaocui should tell the whole story. On hearing this, nalanxi was silent for a moment and then faintly said: "I can save the stream spirit. As long as the stream spirit is willing to call me sister! I can keep her safe! " After this, Xiaocui hesitated: "this..." "why? unwilling? Since this girl has entered the God sect, she will not speak to me any more! I know she still hates me! But she didn''t understand my pain at all! As long as she is willing to call me sister and apologize to me! I can make her a success in shangshenzong Nalan Xiyue said with a chuckle. Xiaocui bit her silver teeth and said in a low voice: "the eldest lady... The maid has been serving the young lady for so many years, and her character is very clear. I''m afraid...". "no? If you don''t, let her reflect in it. " Nalan river month some angry, angry hum repeatedly: "you, immediately roll away!" Hearing this, Xiaocui is in despair. ... outside the mountain gate, the motorcade of Yanjia has arrived, and a row of elite disciples stand at the entrance of the mountain road, smiling at the passing frame. A tall and straight man of Yushulinfeng stepped forward and bowed to the frame: "Miss tobacco, it''s been a long time! I''m Huang Zhigang. I''m specially ordered by the two elders to welcome you here! " "Thank you The sound of smoke and Autumn Moon sounded in the frame, elegant and gentle, but it was very tired. "Miss, please come with me. Everything is ready. Please rest inside and make preparations. In a few hours, the wedding ceremony will be held." Huang Zhigang said with a smile. The family nodded silently, but no one was happy. "Stop Just then, a loud and clear voice came from the mountain gate. Huang Zhigang and the family members looked up, but they saw a large group of disciples rushing towards this side and stopped the frame directly. Everyone was surprised. "Brother Dou! What are you doing Huang Zhigang eyebrows move, light asks a way. However, the group of disciples saluted Huang Zhigang. The leader looked at the Yanyan family and said, "Miss Yan, have you ever seen my senior brother Mu Yi and them?" The words fell, and the family members were frightened. "Who are you?" "Under five elder Jia Ping''s disciple, Dou Mo!" The man hummed."Dou Mo? Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? I have just arrived here. How can I know the people of God sect? " "But they were picked up by the five elders. Have you never seen them?" Dou Mo asked. The tobacco family dare not speak, and their eyes are turbulent. Obviously, the five elders have noticed something wrong. "I don''t know, but I don''t know! get the hell out of here! If the wedding ceremony is delayed! I told the second elder! I''m asking you Smoke Autumn Moon hums a way. Dou Mo heard the voice, his face was red and white, but he did not dare to stop him, so he could only get out of the way. The Yanjia motorcade went straight in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1092 The motorcade of the tobacco family walked in. Dou Mo''s eyes were filled with anger. He snorted and turned around to follow in. The motorcade was led to a beautiful Pavilion and stopped. Yanqiuyue stepped out of the sedan chair, looked at the direction of the noisy hall in the distance, sighed slightly, and was full of melancholy. "Don''t worry, miss. Everything will be over." A valet came up, comforting in a low voice. "When the wedding is over, you go back." Smoke Autumn Moon sighs. The people bowed their heads and remained silent. Yan Qiuyue walked towards the pavilion, and two rows of female disciples stood in front of the pavilion, while the strong members of the Yan family who followed them stood guard around the pavilion. After entering the pavilion, a female disciple came to make up and change clothes for Yan Qiuyue. All the guests are waiting for her, and the more anxious one is the second elder. He can''t wait to get the three saints'' constitution, so he hardly gives Yan Qiuyue a chance to breathe. As soon as the family members arrive, they marry immediately! Smoke Autumn Moon sitting in front of the bronze mirror, looking at the people in the mirror, full of melancholy. Since she learned that she was a Sansheng constitution, she had many ideas, and the most of them was to be taken away by the strong and force double cultivation. After all, the temptation of the three saints'' constitution was too great. If it had not been for the tobacco family''s concealment over the years, she would have lost her body. However, what is the difference between the current situation and being taken by the strong? What''s more, those who want to commit themselves are still those who are going to be buried. Smoke Autumn Moon sighs, full of melancholy! Sometimes she even wants to find someone to double practice, but she can''t help it. How can she be targeted by shangshenzong. If she is broken by someone at this time, shangshenzong is bound to be angry and flatten the tobacco family directly... looking at the helpless and miserable eyes of her parents, Yan Qiuyue nibbles her silver teeth and can only bear it silently. In the dungeon, Xiaocui with the good Dan and good medicine given by the students of the law enforcement team, rushed to the past. After all, it can only be used for people who are trapped in the dungeon to recover their bodies. After all, they can only be confined to the dead in the dungeon. "Miss! Miss Xiaocui put two pills into the guard''s disciple, and quietly touched in. Nalan Xiling was sitting against the wall. Her eyes were dim. She looked at Xiaocui and said in a low voice, "you must have gone to find nalanxi moon?" "This..." Xiaocui Leng next, spin son squeeze out a smile: "no... I did not look for... Miss, you see, I brought you a lot of pills, you take it quickly, it is very helpful for your recovery." Nalanxiling looked at her deeply, and her voice was very dry and dumb: "no need... Maybe... I shouldn''t have come to this place." "Miss... The matter has come to this point, and there is nothing to say. The second eldest brother is about to be married, and the zongmen will certainly not let the matter become a big deal. Moreover, those people have strong background relations. If they really want to make trouble, it must be out of control. Old Xu doesn''t want to be like this." Xiaocui lowered her head and lost her way. "I don''t hate elder Xu, and I don''t hate Shenzong. After all, they have to consider the whole clan. I hate only myself." Nalan Xiling, with a bitter smile, looked at the wound on his broken arm and said, "if I have enough strength and talent, how can I be reduced to this state?" "Miss..." Xiaocui cried, but soon, the red eyes waved firm: "because of this, miss, you have to cheer up, don''t you still want to find Mr. White? How can you look like this? Young master Bai will be very sad when he knows it? " The words fall, nalanxi spirit slightly a Leng, that pair of bright as the stars of the eyes twinkle with a ray of strange light. But soon, she fell into silence. Looking at the bottles and jars that Xiaocui handed over, she took a deep breath and took those medicine jars and put them into the mouth one by one. When Xiaocui saw this, she broke her tears into a smile. "If it''s time for the elder to go out, it''s time for the deacon to come out." The gatekeeper came over and whispered. "Oh, ok... Thank you, elder martial brother Lin." "You''re welcome. They are all from the same school. Everyone knows that younger martial sister Xiling has been wronged this time. If she stays here, she will pass away." The guard''s disciple Dao. Xiaocui nodded and suddenly thought of something. She asked, "elder martial brother Lin, does the person who arrived here still have to go through the fire door?" "This..." the disciple hesitated, and finally nodded and sighed: "as long as the disciples who are imprisoned here, they must go through the fire bath door. This is the rule. Otherwise, if you leave here for two days and go out, how can you do so good?" Seeing this, Xiaocui''s face turned white and her tears just stopped collapsed again. "How can that work? Our young lady is still injured. How can she bear that flame? " "Well, we can''t help it." What is the name of Lin."Xiaocui, you don''t have to worry. The fire door is just a taste of flesh and blood. It''s nothing. Go out and don''t cause any trouble to yourself. After all, you are not an official disciple of shangshenzong." Nalan River Spirit light smile way, a face of fearless. Xiaocui wiped her tears and sobbed: "Miss, I will save you... I will!" With that, the man took a small step and ran out. Nalanxiling took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. Outside the hall, the disciples of shangshenzong were all in a state of jubilation. When the two elders of shangshenzong get married, it''s natural that most of the scenery is beautiful. From the gate to the main hall, holy flowers pave the road, and spirit animals crawl on both sides of the road. The gorgeous border spreads all the way, like a rainbow, all the way to the main hall, and one after another of the powerful and powerful people with bright clothes and jewels walk to the hall, and everyone''s face is wearing a smile. "Seven Star mausoleum Shen chenen elder arrives, presents several magic weapons, 300 elixir, nine tripod round God grass one tree!" "Cangyan palace elder Han Dong is here! Present some magic weapons, 500 miraculous elixirs, and one divine level pill, Taixu Jiuqiao pill "Here comes the vice chief of the candlelong Pavilion, Ke Xia! Offer some magic weapons, 700 miraculous elixirs, and one Sanyang scroll of the Qing Dynasty in the secret volume! " "Master of Wulian Valley, master of Wulian Valley! Offer a number of magic weapons, a thousand spiritual elixirs, and a scroll stone of the king of ryukyan "Qihuang sword sent the Emperor Li jianhuang! I''d like to offer you some magic weapons, 3000 miraculous elixirs, and a statue of Tianbao Yanlin, Shuimu glass "Chihsia martial arts academy is here! Offer some magic weapons, three thousand magic elixirs, and one side of the sun and moon ... the disciple cried out loud, and the voice was heard all over Shenzong. Many of the guests turned their eyes, and from time to time they made a cry of surprise, especially when they arrived at the scene. The young disciple elder of shangshenzong stood in front of the hall to meet the guests. The two elders were of high status and old age, so they sat in the hall to entertain the guests. There are nearly a thousand tables in the hall, and a large number of medicinal food and spiritual fruits are placed on the top of each table. If this meal goes on, the soul power of ordinary saints must be raised to a higher level. Ordinary disciples are not qualified to eat this kind of banquet. They can only stand by and watch it. Maybe when the banquet is over, there will be a wedding banquet. Liu is a wind with white hair and white beard. He is very thin and thin. He is like a candle in the wind. Although he is in a red robe, he is not in line with his appearance. "Liu Changlao! Congratulations!! Ha ha... " " Liu Changlao! If you get the body of the three saints, your skill will surely increase again "Congratulations, Mr. Liu! I''ll have a few more drinks with you later "Elder Liu, a little heart, no respect!" The distinguished guests went to Liu Shifeng to celebrate. Liu Shifeng laughed straight and nodded his head. "Luo Xuan!" Seeing the guests stop for a while, Liu Shifeng shouts. Luo Xuan, who called the guests over there, immediately ran over and said, "what can I do for you, two elders?" "Haven''t those... Arrived yet?" Liu Shifeng asked. "Those are all magnates, naturally slower. I have arranged for my disciples to meet them at the foot of the mountain." Luo Xuan said with a smile. "That''s good. When all the people are here, we''ll wait for them to arrive." Liu Shifeng said, and suddenly thought of something, light open: "by the way, there is stream moon! Let her come here earlier and dress more beautifully. I heard that many young talents came this time, all of them are the favored ones with rich background and great people''s training. It would be a great blessing for Xiyue and me to go to the God sect if we could meet each other. " "Luo Xuan wrote it down." "It''s the wind. Today is your day of great joy. You''ve become a matchmaker for others. You should be a bridegroom!" An old man with a cane in white came over and said with a smile. "Elder!" "Elder!" "I''ve seen the elder!" ... the disciples and guests around vied to say hello. Liu Shifeng said with a faint smile: "isn''t this a problem for many years? I can''t change it for a while! " The elder shook his head, and suddenly lowered his voice: "by the way, the five elders talked to me just now. His beloved Mu Yi, most likely died in the hands of the Yan family, and what group of disciples..." "dead?" Liu Shifeng frowned slightly: "does the tobacco family have this kind of ability, this kind of courage?" "Maybe it was Muyi who belittled the enemy. Maybe there were other reasons. The five elders just complained to me! It''s the wind. What do you think you should do? " The elder asked. Liu Shifeng lowered his eyebrows and pondered for a moment, and then said, "marry first. When I have acquired the three saints'' constitution, I will let Yan Qiuyue go to beat the sin, which is also an explanation to the elder Jia." "Don''t worry, I will let the five elders save the girl''s life, after all, she is your wife!" The elder smiles. Liu Shifeng was silent. At this time, Luo Xuan ran over in a hurry and said, "elder, second elder, they... Have arrived!""Oh?" As soon as their eyes lit up, the two elders suddenly got up and went to the door. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1093 When the strong came, thick clouds broke up on the sky of shangshenzong, but the sun couldn''t shine on it. A heavy sense of depression swept towards this side. All the distinguished guests in the hall felt this unusual sense of repression. They were all aware of something. They rushed to the door one after another. However, in the distant sky, several lightning like Li mang rushed towards this side. Where Li mang passed by, the momentum swept through, and the power was overwhelming, just like the arrival of God. One of the halos suddenly disappeared, followed by a distortion of the void, and soon returned to its original state. When people responded, the halo actually appeared in the square of shangshenzong. In an instant, an incomparable powerful air wave burst out all around, blowing everyone''s clothes in disorder and retreating. Then, a hearty laugh rang across the whole shangshenzong ¡£ "Ha ha ha, Lord Wuchang! I won this time, your five element magic bead! It must be mine! Ha ha ha When the voice fell, people fixed their eyes and saw a middle-aged man in a red long suit standing in the front of the open space. The man was full of hot waves. The whole person was like a flame. Every move had the heat that was comparable to the scorching sun, and people could not get close to it. Everyone, please hold your breath and worship the emperor "See the Kirin king!" All sorts of grand voices rang out. However, after the sound fell, a large number of figures came, including the two who rushed in front of them. A green light and a gray light. The gray light fell to the ground, and the air lines were scattered. It was a tall man with long hair covering his eyes. He was wrapped with a dark chain on his shoulder. After landing, he was full of cold and piercing Qi, which just integrated with the breath of the Kirin king. That person also is not nonsense, hand a shake, a bead that sends out five color halo flies out. The king of Kirin laughed and held the bead in his hand. His face was full of joy: "thank you very much, Lord Wuchang!" "The soul impermanence is the soul Impermanence in the end. You can keep your word and give it to me. I admire it!" Later, an old man with a Taoist robe and a sword on his back came forward and said with a smile. Seeing the two men, the VIPs were shocked and numb, and their hearts beat wildly. God has such a great face that even these two are invited. "Meet Lord Wuchang!" "Let''s meet Mr. Li!" The guests saluted them again. The disciples of shangshenzong also hastened to make rites with incomparable reverence. "Good! Good!! Please don''t be too polite The three geniuses laughed. The crowd got up, but everyone''s face was filled with uncountable astonishment. Master of jiuyu Tianxing temple, Li Daoyi! Kyo Camel Mountain, kylin king! The spirit is changeable when you are free to practice! These are the powers of the overlord, which are equal to the power of shangshenzong. I didn''t expect that only a couple of elders of shangshenzong would be able to invite these talents to come... Are these people really trying to give Liu Shifeng a face? I''m afraid it''s not that simple? "Ha ha ha ha ha, Lord Li, King Qilin, Lord Wuchang! The three of you have come to my God sect. They really make my God sect shine "It''s the wind. Thank you very much." The great elder and the second elder went straight forward and bowed their hands. "You are welcome! The two elders are newly married. Even if we are busy, we have to take time to have a drink, don''t we? " As soon as Li Dao laughed, he suddenly thought of something and gave a drink to the disciples of jiuyu Tianxing Temple: "Jiangchuan! Don''t hurry up to see Xu Zi elder and Liu Changlao! " Seeing this, the king of Qilin also called out to the other end of qituoshan: "Er Lin! Come and give a gift to the two elders! " "Yes!" With one voice, two young people with different physique and temperament came forward and saluted the elder and the second elder. "I have seen two elders!" Everyone looked at it, good guy, these two people are the leaders of their own clan. Tian Jiangchuan, the chief disciple of the nine regions Tianxing temple, is the only disciple of Li Daoyi. He is almost the next Lord appointed by the imperial court. He is a blue Taoist robe, long hair and shoulders, sword eyebrows and stars. He has a natural temperament and a sword behind his back. If you don''t know who he is, who is the real person from heaven. Many female disciples and soul Xiu were shyly looking at Tian Jiangchuan. On the other hand, Erlin''s temperament is quite different. Erlin is the son of Qilin monarch. He is the overlord of one party. He has 187 sons and 291 daughters. Erlin is the most outstanding and most like him among his sons and daughters. He has thick eyebrows, big eyes, rough appearance and strong body, which is higher than Tian Jiangchuan, which is 1.8 meters tall A full head, body covered with a soft armor, heavy hem, a glance, there is an aggressive sense of hegemony. "Good! Good!! Very good The elder Xuzi looked at them, nodded his head again and again, and his face was full of admiration: "the afterlife is terrible! What a daunting thing to do! Lord Li, the king of Qilin, you can rest in peace with these posterity. ""Ha ha ha... Elder Xuzi has been praised." The Kirin King laughs. "But then again, I''ve heard that Shenzong recently got a genial genius named Nalan Xiyue. But where are your disciples? Let''s learn from those who are bad at it Li Dao stroked his beard and laughed. The words fell to the ground, many distinguished guests suddenly. That''s why these people come to drink wedding wine. One of them is that they come for nalanxi, the genius of shangshenzong, who has become famous recently! "Nalanxi moon! I''ve heard of it. I''ve heard that it''s still a fighting saint. " "Oh, no! How terrible it is to be so young as to be holy to fight "Shangshenzong has found treasure!" "Yes, yes..." the guests talked. And the elders of shangshenzong were elated and smiling. As long as there is nalanxi moon, these so-called Juncai can not be pressed on their heads. After all, nalanxi moon is on the fight list. "Luo Xuan!" Liu Shifeng smiles. "Elder!" Luo Xuan rushed forward. "Is Xiyue here?" Liu Shifeng asked. However, before Luo Xuan answered, a loud and clear voice came from afar. "Elder, please forgive me for coming late When the sound landed, all the people present were shocked. They looked at the sound source in unison, and saw a flash of light coming towards the sound source. Then a ghost like a celestial being suddenly shuttled through the void. When everyone responded, a beautiful, refined and gorgeous woman stood in front of all the elders of Shenzong! The woman is charming and charming. She is dressed in plain blue sword clothes. Her long black hair falls like a waterfall and is tied into a high bun. The bun was decorated with black feathers. A black girdle waist pinched her wild waist, which could not be grasped. The phoenix pattern on the girdle was diffuse and imposing. Delicate small face, raised eyebrows show her disdain for everything around her. Under the dark eye shadow, the eyes of the stars are very beautiful, and their eyes are more sharp. Seeing this fairy like woman appeared, the eyes of all the young talents on the scene fell on her. Nalanxi moon! It is said that it may be the youngest fighting saint! The pride of shangshenzong! Rising star! At the scene, all the great powers, especially Erlin and Tian Jiangchuan, were shining with their eyes for a long time... "Nalan Xiyue visited all the elders and met all the elders!" Nalanxi yuechao bowed to the public as a gift, with a graceful and generous attitude, and full of self-confidence. "Good! Good!! Good Xu Zi laughs and admires. "Xiyue, don''t be polite." Liu Shifeng and other elders also repeatedly appreciated. "Is this the favorite of your school?" "It''s really different!" Li Daoyi, the Qilin monarch and the cold-blooded soul are all looking at each other, and everyone''s eyes are filled with admiration. "Elder martial sister Xiyue is really like a man and nature. She is beautiful, but she has strong strength." "I don''t know what kind of partner she will find." "I don''t know how high such a character will go in the future." The disciples were obsessed with their eyes and looked at the fairy like man. Nalanxi moon mouth slightly up, eyes rippling with thick pleasure. That''s what she needs. There is no match in the world. She knew that the time had come for her to rise. Her time, finally come!! "Xiling! You will never have my achievements, never get so many magnates'' favor, get so many people''s worship, get all I have, just because you are wrong, your simplicity and ignorance, let you forever be unknown, your kindness and innocence, so that you can only be bullied constantly, sister will carry forward the Nalan family, and you... Continue to be ignorant Live. " Nalanxi spirit whispered, but the smile in his eyes was more and more intense. ... click. The sound of stones being crushed sounded on the silent mountain road. A lonely figure walked slowly on the mountain road leading to shangshenzong. The whole shangshenzong is full of festivity. Even the way up the mountain is carefully arranged. However, in order to prevent accidents, the boundary of shangshenzong has been opened, and the patrol power of disciples in various places has been greatly strengthened. Two disciples who patrol the mountain road step by step, and when they see this man, they immediately drink and open: "stop!" "Please show me your invitation! If you don''t have an invitation, you can''t go up the mountain! " Swing away. The young man smiles and calmly says, "I''m not here to have a wedding reception. I''m here to find your elder martial sister, Nalan Xiyue. Please pass it on to me.""Looking for elder martial sister Xiyue? Who are you? " A disciple was puzzled. "My name is white night, and I''m from the sword palace." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1094 The arrival of nalanxi month immediately became the focus of the public, and all the heroes present had their eyes burning and their eyes locked. "Miss Xiyue is indeed the posture of heaven and man. Jiangchuan has heard of Miss Xiyue''s name in Tianxing temple. Today, I see her, she is really brilliant and extraordinary." Tian Jiangchuan clasped his fist and laughed, showing politeness. Seeing this, Erlin, with a trace of anger in his eyes, said, "Miss Xiyue, I''ve heard about you for a long time. I''ve wanted to learn your swordsmanship for a long time. I''m here to exchange ideas with you. I hope Miss Xiyue can give me this opportunity." This word falls, let a lot of disciples around the lip to smile. It has to be said that in terms of speech and behavior, Erlin wants to be inferior to Tian Jiangchuan. How can he find someone to exchange martial arts as soon as he opens his mouth? Isn''t that a duel? How rude! Nalanxi moon''s mouth rose, and her contempt flashed away in her eyes, and she gave a faint smile: "thank you for your love. As for the contest, Xiyue''s fists and legs are embroidered, and you dare not show your ugliness!" "Ha ha ha ha, the girl on the stream is too modest!" The king of Qilin laughed and was very satisfied with Nalan Xiyue. Xuaner turned his head and looked at the elder: "elder Xuzi, I heard that Xiyue has not yet found a partner and has never married. Is this true?" "This... Yes." "Good! Elder elder, what do you think of my child The Kirin monarch has direct interface. When people around me listen, they breathe a lot. "The Kirin monarch is a little too hasty? This just met, say such words, also do not fear to be abrupt to the gods of all? " Li Daoyi beside him snorted a little, and his words were not happy. After all, he also hoped that nalanxi moon could be picked by his beloved disciples and entered into his nine regions heaven star temple! "Everyone who knows Laolin knows that I am always a quick talker when I talk and do things. I don''t speak in secret! Elder Xuzi, I''m here to congratulate the two elders and to propose marriage to the God God! " After that, the Kirin King waved his hand and saw the disciples of qituoshan come forward and take out a large number of bright red gifts from the ring and put them in front of the people, smiling and clasping their fists: "elder elder, I think the girl Xiyue matches the dog very well. Why are you so happy? Qilin asks the elders of shangshenzong to promise the girl Xiyue to the dog. Laolin promises that he will never treat this girl badly! " "Wow!" Many people exclaimed in secret when they said this! The Kirin monarch can''t wait? This just looks like one side, directly to the point! Is it too urgent? Many female disciples, female soul monks, looked at Nalan river moon with jealousy. If you can get the favor of the Kirin monarch, as long as she nods, it will be the next emperor''s wife of qituoshan! It''s just flying! All the elders laughed straight and their eyes were full of pride. It''s also face-to-face for the Kirin monarch to ask for marriage personally. You should know that the Kirin emperor is the same generation as the Lord of God. Even if he is a virtual son, he will be superior. "It''s easy to say, to say!" Xu Zi said with a smile. Li Dao, next to him, couldn''t sit still. So he clapped his hands. Later disciples also took out a large number of precious gifts and put them in front of the public. The number was no less than that of qituoshan. "Master Xuzi, don''t be so quick! I also think Xiyue is a very good girl. My Lord came to propose a marriage this time. I hope the elder elder can betroth Xi Yue to my apprentice Tian Jiangchuan. I think they should be very suitable! " Said Li Daoyi. The words fell to the ground, and there was more exclamation around than before. "Even the Lord Li opened his mouth." "Nalanxi moon is on the way to success this time." "Yes, Tian Jiangchuan and Erlin are the two most favored people. There is no doubt that they are the next successors of this clan. No matter who is selected by Nalan Xiyue, there will be no limit in the future." "It''s amazing." The guests were whispering. For example, Li jianhuang, the forerunner of Chixia, and the generation of Bailian real people all have hot eyes. However, their strength is not comparable to that of jiuyu Tianxing temple and qituoshan. They are not qualified to speak. They can only sigh and admire each other. "This..." Xu Zi elder obviously some uncertain attention. He had estimated that someone would propose a marriage, but he didn''t want Nalan Xiyue to be so famous. Of the three great talents, two of them came for her, which was not easy to do. "We''re here to have a wedding reception. It''s really interesting that you''ve come to propose a wedding party." Next to the soul Wuchang Shu''s open voice, light said: "but you also open your mouth to propose marriage, this is not difficult for Xu Zi elder?"? No matter which one of you he promised, he would certainly offend the other! I don''t think so. You two might as well let these children have a contest. If anyone can win, marry Nalan Xiyue! Speak with your fist The words of impermanence immediately attracted the response of guests from all directions."Lord impermanence''s proposal is good!" "That''s it!" "This is good!" There was a lot of noise all around. "That''s settled!" The unicorn King hummed. "Yes!" Li Daoyi also nodded. "This... Elder, it''s almost time." Liu Shifeng is a little anxious. If it goes on like this, the wedding will not be yellow? "Oh, well, just postpone the wedding. We can''t offend jiuyu Tianxing temple and qituoshan, can''t we?" Xu Zi elder smile ha ha way, spin son looks toward Nalan river month: "stream month, do you think?" "Me?" Nalanxiyue looked up at them and said, "both of them are dragons in the human race. Naturally, Nalan Xiyue can get the favor of the two princes, which is incomparable. However, if the two princes fight, and the winner is the husband of Xiyue, it is not fair for duoxiyue!" "Oh?" Everyone was surprised. "What do you want, Miss Xiyue?" Er Lin immediately asked in a thick voice. "It''s so boring for you two to fight. Why don''t you fight with me! Who can beat me! Who am I going to marry Nalan River Moon said with a smile. When people heard this, they were all shocked. Luo Xuan was very anxious and rushed to the front: "Xiyue, this..." "nothing!" Nalanxiyue flashed confidence in her eyes and turned her head to look at the elder. The elder thought about it, looked at the leaders of the two forces opposite him and said with a smile: "I can''t do this. Xiyue, you have to ask the two elders..." "don''t ask! Since Xiyue said so, do as she said! We also want to see what kind of strength this girl is! " Li Dao said briefly and looked at the king of Qilin: "I think the old Qilin thinks so, right?" "Of course The king of Qilin also nodded: "if a girl is frightened, I don''t have to mix in Lisheng in the future." "Yes! Then I''ll fight here! " Li Daoyi cheered. The sound fell, and the people around immediately dispersed. Nalanxi moon is full of self-confidence. When she comes to the middle, her hand shakes and her sword comes out of its sheath. The sword of autumn water is shining with holy light, especially: "who comes first!" "Come on, elder martial sister!" The disciples cried out. "I''ll do it!" At first, Erlin couldn''t hold his breath. After a big drink, he would come forward. "Be careful, stinky boy. She''s a fighting saint!" The kylin king said in a deep voice. "Ha ha, don''t worry, Dad! I must take this woman with me today! " Er Lin laughs and strides to the middle. "Then please give me your advice." Nalanxi moon as a gift, they immediately stood up. In the distance, the sedan chair carrying the bride has stopped. The smoke Autumn Moon gently lifts up the curtain and looks at thousands of people around the palace, with a trace of doubt in their eyes. "What are they doing?" "I don''t know." Next to the female disciple shook her head, but also confused. "Miss, the elder said, let''s go later, and wait for the reception of distinguished guests over there before entering the hall." On the other side is the female disciple Dao. Yan Qiuyue sighed and said nothing. But listen to the sword wind blowing over there, a lot of holy power is filled, the air waves of terror swing around one after another, and then there is a sound of uproar. Among the crowd, nalanxi danced with his sword. His body was light and his sword technique was elegant. Erlin''s moves are domineering, but he has no ability to parry the swordsmanship of nalanxi spirit. Nalan Xiyue''s swordsmanship is too fast! It''s hard to imagine that she was about to be hit by a punch. On the contrary, Erlin''s body was heavily chopped by the sword body, but he didn''t know its shape. If it wasn''t for nalanxi moon''s sword surface, I''m afraid Erlin would have been black and blue. Xu Zi and other elders nodded and grinned. The Kirin monarch''s face was heavy, especially ugly. "Damn it!! I''m going to do my best Erlin was also beaten and roared all over his body, and his skin burst out with bursts of golden light. He could see that a large number of scales had grown on the surface of his skin, which was extremely terrible. "It''s Kirin power!" At this time, I do not know who in the crowd exclaimed. "What? Kylin power "If you let Erlin sacrifice, he will be invincible!" The guests were in an uproar. At the sight of the moon in Nalan River, he was also in a hurry. His eyes were cold in autumn. He stepped a little, and he was like a flash of light. In an instant, he stabbed at Erlin''s neck! "Three forms of God!" Whoosh! The scales of the Yingrun sword on Erlin''s body had not yet covered his eyes to his neck. Er Lin is frozen in an instant! Their breath suddenly broke. "Hey Qilin was so angry that he trembled all over. He looked like he hated iron but didn''t make steel."Let''s go!" Nalan river moon light smile, put away the sword. "Good "It''s really elder martial sister Nalan! That''s great "Elder martial sister Nalan, good job!" All around, the disciples of Shenzong were excited and yelled, and slapped each other fiercely! The great elders were very pleased. They stroked their beards and nodded. "Ha ha ha ha, it seems that Xiyue is going to join me in the sky star Temple of nine regions!" Li Daoyi laughed. Nearby Tian Jiangchuan immediately stepped forward, clasped his fist and laughed: "Miss Xiyue, now it''s Jiangchuan''s turn to ask for advice!" "Please!" Nalanxi moon smile. "Miss, you won''t have a fight with Jiang Linxi just now Tian Jiangchuan laughs. "Is it? Then you must be careful Nalan river moon ponders a smile, strides to rush. The two fought again. And on the periphery. "Quick, quick! The wedding is about to start! Xiaomi, let''s go and have a look On the path, Yan Xiaoke pulled millet and said in a hurry. "Miss! You''ve just been locked up for half a month. Don''t you stop for a while? Be careful that the elder will lock you up again Millet helpless way. When Yan Xiaoke heard the voice, he was stunned and slowed down a lot. "Xiaomi, I haven''t told you about it! Why don''t you let me ask elder martial sister Nalan? Why don''t you let me see her fighting order? I went to my father to talk about it, and he put me in jail... What the hell is going on? " Yan Xiaoke asked in a low voice. "Isn''t it all the same whether you ask or not? Elder martial sister Nalan must be the holy one of fighting. There is no need to question her strength. Haven''t you seen her strength? As for the elder... Isn''t that worrying about you talking nonsense and damaging the reputation of the clan? " Xiaomi sighed. But I don''t know what to say. However, at this time, a disciple was in a state of confusion and disheartened to run here. "No good!!! The big thing is bad!! Help... Help!!! It''s coming up The disciple''s sad cry, the voice is shaking. Yan Xiaoke and Xiaomi were shocked and rushed to the past. "What happened?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1095 Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... in the middle of the crowd, the light of the sword flickered, only to see the two sword shadows crisscross and collide with each other wildly. The two pure and wonderful swords collide with each other, and bursts out sweet sounds. It was Nalan Xiyue and Tian Jiangchuan fighting swords. The attack of the two men was not fierce. It was more like a duel of sword skills. When they saw the moves, they did not attack. They only exchanged swordsmanship. People were nervous, but they couldn''t see who had the upper hand. Until the bicentennial fight between them, Nalan Xiyue seemed to have learned something and made a sudden attack. The holy sword of autumn water burst out like a fierce ghost''s fangs and stabbed Tian Jiangchuan fiercely. "Ha ha ha, Miss Xiyue is really interesting! This is not the only way to defeat Jiangchuan Tian Jiangchuan seemed to have expected that nalanxi Yuehui would choose to strike at this time. With a laugh, he suddenly took off the sword in his hand. When he stepped back, the sword split instantly. A pattern of yin and Yang Tai Chi appeared on the handle of the sword, and Xuan Er chopped it towards nalanxi moon. The moon willow eyebrows of nalanxi moved. Just as the sword body collided with the flying sword, a wonderful force came from the sword body. She was shocked to find that her surging holy power was beaten back by Shengsheng. What''s going on? Nalanxi moon is full of amazement. But when Tian Jiangchuan pinched two Taoist formulas, the man immediately approached him, clasped the Dao sword and swung it again. The speed was so fast that it was hard to capture his figure even the top sage!! "Wow!" People around him exclaimed. Suddenly, Tian Jiangchuan''s speed has become so fast, and the strength attached to his sword is even more puzzling! Every time you collide with Nalan river moon, the power on Nalan river moon sword will break up immediately, and you can''t store strength at all! "This seems to be the unique power of the heaven and star temple in the nine regions!" "Oh, if it goes on like this, Xiyue will be defeated!" The elders of shangshenzong immediately panicked. "Don''t worry, you won''t be defeated!" The elder said with a faint smile. People wonder. The guests dare not breathe. Tian Jiangchuan''s sword is attached with unique Taoist power, which has a special restriction on the ordinary holy power. If an ordinary Saint had been beaten by him, he would have no power to fight back. However, Nalan Xiyue is no longer the disciple who came out of the Nalan family. After entering the shangshenzong, she got almost all the treatment that surpassed Zhang Lai. She also got the master''s inheritance and her strength improved by leaps and bounds. Moreover, she has a killer''s mace! The more and more unbridled Nalan river moon suddenly raised its sword and danced lightly. Every sword of hers is no longer fast. On the contrary, every move of her sword becomes very peaceful and gentle. People can''t see the lethality of the sword, let alone feel that the sword has any unique features. However... with this move, the atmosphere of the whole war situation immediately changed! Obviously in the downwind, but it seems that the situation has been reversed in an instant. Nalan Xiyue''s sword is calm. "What''s the matter?" It''s not true that people are confused! No matter how fast Tian Jiangchuan''s sword dance is, he is easily knocked back by this move, and it is difficult to suppress nalanxi''s half moon point. "What is this sword technique?" All the guests were surprised. In particular, standing in the rear of Qingxin and others, a face of consternation. "This move... Seems to have been used by that Slut before!" Qingxin lowered her voice. "I checked, that bitch is Nalan Xiyue''s sister! They must have used the same sword technique Next to Chung Mai road. "I see. But why didn''t nalanxi save that bitch?" "It''s said that they are not happy with each other." "Oh, I don''t care about them! The bitches have been punished now Qingxin said. Everyone chuckled. With Nalan Xiyue''s move, the war situation reversed. Maybe Tian Jiangchuan didn''t expect his sword skill to be broken. He was flustered in an instant. After a few more moves, he was recognized by Nalan Xiyue and kicked to the ground. "Good Around the guests and disciples clapped their hands. "Ha ha ha ha, Master Li, what do you want to say now?" The Kirin King laughed. Li Daoyi''s face darkened instantly. No one expected that the two favored sons from the super power were all defeated by Nalan Xiyue... this is incredible. The guests were in a state of uproar and consternation. People look at nalanxi moon, their eyes are hot, full of worship. "Master Xuzi, you are blessed to go to God''s sect "I didn''t expect that the strength of nalanxi moon is so terrible. In time, it will be a great power.""Yes, yes..." Emperor Li jianhuang and immortal Bailian came to praise him. However, Li Daoyi and the Qilin monarch became more and more impatient, so they hurried to the place and asked for the moon of Lanxi. Such a talented and powerful demon genius, if you can get it, I don''t know how much promotion it will be to the clan power! Not to mention the Kirin emperor and Li Daoyi, even the soul of sanxiuhun Wuchang is a little excited... Yan Xuzi laughs, incomparably proud and proud! Today, nalanxi moon has earned the elders enough face! "Xiyue, you have given us all these things. From today on, Luo Xuan will make great progress because of you." Luo Xuan''s eyes were burning behind the elder. Yan Xuzi came forward, clasped his fist and laughed: "you two, please don''t be impatient. We will sit down and discuss this matter after the event of the wind is over. You see, it''s not too early. We have to do business first! It''s not good to delay further... " elder Xuzi said so, and it''s not easy for people to refute, so they can only be. Soon, the wedding continued. "Here comes the bride!" With a shout of disciples, they see the bride''s wedding sedan chair to this side. People are looking at it. There was once again a magnificent and festive voice. The disciples laughed and blessed, and the guests looked at the hall one by one. After experiencing this short episode, the whole shangshenzong recovered to a state of jubilation and excitement. "Come on, Kirin king! Li Guanzhu! Lord impermanence, please take your seat Xuzi elder laughed. "Everybody, please come in, please come in!" "We must drink more today." "Ha ha, let the bride in!" Laughter goes on and on. "Xiyue, Hello, young master!" Liu Shifeng told him. "Yes." Nalan river moon light smile, to two people: "two childe, inside please." "Miss Nalan, please!" Tian Jiangchuan and Erlin are busy, staring at each other, both have strong hostility! Nalan Xiyue is not polite. In the eyes of countless people admiring and worshiping, she goes inside. Everything seems harmonious and festive, lively and noisy. But just then... a magnificent voice came from the mountain gate!! "Nalanxi moon! A year''s appointment has arrived! My fighting order! It''s almost time to give it back to me? " The sound is crazy, especially loud and clear, which has covered the surrounding boiling vocal music. When the words fell, all the guests in the hall were shocked and looked out. "What''s that noise?" "Who is talking?" "Seems to be looking for Miss Xiyue?" Many people whispered. A group of elders frowned. "Luo Xuan!" The great elder drank and cried. "Yes Luo Xuan came here in a hurry. "The sound seems to be coming from the mountain gate. Go and have a look! Don''t make any trouble The elder said in a low voice. "Yes." Luo Xuan nodded and ran down immediately. And the door of the hall, just under the smoke of the sedan chair, autumn moon Jiao body a shock, small face stagnation ran. Although she didn''t hear much of the voice, she still knew it. She looked at the source of the voice in a hurry, and her look showed strong expectation: "is it he... He''s here?" Chirp!!!!!!!!! Just as Luo Xuangang rushed out of the hall door, a figure rushed in and smashed heavily in front of the hall door. Boom!!!!!! The power of the falling figure made the earth tremble wildly, and the whole shangshenzong seemed to be shaken. All the guests were startled and looked at the door. "Bastard! Who dares to be wild in God? " Several disciples of shangshenzong were furious and rushed to the figure immediately to take it down. But as soon as several people approached, they were oppressed by a tyrannical and tyrannical holy power, and they all threw themselves into the ground, lying on the ground. The scene fell into the eyes of the guests, all of them were shocked. They all can see that the visitor is just a little new saint! But one Saint... Can suppress several saints? How terrible is this? "Who is it?" Nalan river month and others in a group of elders led out. But at the sight of the visitor, nalanxi moon was shocked and Luo Xuan was shocked. "White night Nalanxi lost her voice. It''s white night!! White night patted the dust on the body, turned to look at Nalan river moon, eyes are particularly calm. "Nalan Xiyue, I heard you had a good time! With my fighting order, I swaggered and cheated in shangshenzong and falsely claimed that I was the fighting saint! OK? Now it''s time to give me back the fighting order? " The white night is light.The words fell to the ground and the whole room was boiling. "What? The fighting order... Is this saint''s? " "Impossible? Miss Nalan has stepped into the realm of great sage not long ago. This talent is a saint. How can the fighting order be his? " "I think this guy is mostly an idiot!" "That''s right. I''m sure it''s a troublemaker!" The guests whispered. And the two elders over there were already impatient, and said faintly, "where''s the bastard, how dare you behave here? Somebody, get rid of him "Yes A large number of disciples rushed from both sides again! "If you want to go to war, come on!" With a faint smile and a wave of the palm, a token flies towards the two elders over there. The two elders immediately caught him, fixed his eyes, and his face changed greatly. He drank in a hurry: "stop it!" The disciples who rush to the white night stop quickly! "I am the disciple of ruyuezun, the master of Yijian heavenly palace. I came here to compete with Yueyi in nalanxi. I have a personal grudge between me and nalanxi Yueyi. It doesn''t involve the clan. If the God clan dares to do anything to me, it will be regarded as an enemy of Yijian heavenly palace! I hope the two elders can think it out and speak again! " The white night is light. "Are you... Are you threatening me to go to God?" Liu Shifeng was furious. "White night! How impressive! I can get the favor of the Lord of Yijian heaven palace Nalan Xiyue was also very surprised, but soon she had a sneer on her face: "however, do you think this can be compared with me? Funny, compared with me, you are like the moon and fireflies, corn and the sea! What qualifications do you have to fight me? " "So you are holding my fighting order instead of returning it?" The white night squints and smiles. Nalanxi Yue''s face suddenly changed. If the fighting order is lost and flows into the hands of some great power, and the fight makes it difficult for the holder to get it back, he can ask Shenji old man for help! After all, fighting saints also have their strengths and weaknesses. If Nalan Xiyue insists on doing so, he can invite the old man to come out in the daytime! As soon as Shenji old man comes out, the nature is different! And once it appears, Nalan Xiyue''s lies will all go through! Nalanxiyue bit his teeth and hummed: "this fighting order is mine! What''s the saying? It''s you! Since you want to fight! I''ll fight you! How can the holy one be afraid? What''s more, it''s time to settle accounts between us. I have to use your life to commemorate my dead elder martial brother After that, nalanxi took a step forward. White night squints, ready to move. But at this time, a figure rushed out and knelt in front of the white night, crying bitterly: "Mr. White! You can count it! Please, help Miss! Miss... Miss, you can''t do it anymore! " Hearing the sound in the white night and looking at the man, his face suddenly changed greatly. "Xiaocui" . (the last day of 2017, here I wish you all a happy new year, good luck and everything goes well. Let''s not say the extra. On the last day of this year, ask for a few monthly tickets. In addition, please those guys who spray my watch every day to wash their eyes. If you turn the whole month, which day will I change? Is it better to have the lowest two (=? ¦Ø ¡¤ =) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1096 The sudden appearance of Xiaocui completely disrupted the rhythm of the white night, and the people around her were puzzled. "Elder elder, is this girl your disciple? How do you kneel down to an outsider Li jianhuang of the Qihuang sword school frowned slightly and asked. "It''s just a maid of one of my disciples!" The elder shook his head lightly. "Elder Xuzi, it''s really interesting for you to go to Shenzong. Can I bring my maid to practice together?" On the other side, the Kirin king said with a smile. "That disciple is Xi Yue''s younger sister, so take special care of it." The elder shook his head. When people heard the sound, it suddenly occurred to them. Without looking at the faces of monks and Buddhists, Nalan Xiyue is now highly valued by the shangshenzong. Naturally, these big elders will give the green light all the way, so they will not see the spirit of nalanxi in the same way. However, Xiaocui''s action is really strange. If nalanxi spirit has any grievances, he should redress his grievances to the elders. How can he deal with an outsider? Unless the elder doesn''t care! "Xiaocui, go back quickly. You can''t talk here!" Luo xuanmei over there frowned and cried out. Xiaocui gritted her teeth and glared at Luo Xuan and Xu uneven on the other side: "you have ruled unfairly and the injured lady has been sent to prison. Can''t I tell Mr. Bai?" "What?? Did the stream spirit go to prison? " In the white night, his whole body was shocked, and his sword eyes suddenly coagulated. He cried out: "Xiaocui!! What happened? Tell me exactly what you say! Come on When Xiaocui heard the voice, she cried more fiercely. Her tears were like broken pearls flowing down her cheek: "young master Bai, miss... Miss... Has been bullied by several people from outside the clan. They... For no reason, they asked for trouble with the young lady. The young lady ignored her, and they started to attack her. Several people besieged her, and her hands were cut off and shed a lot of blood The people of the houzongmen came to judge them. They were afraid of the identity and background of those people, so they didn''t dare to start. They put all the blame on the young lady. Now the young lady is seriously injured and is locked in prison. As soon as the wedding of the two elders is over, they will punish her!! Young master Bai, please find a way to help Miss Bai... Wu... Xiaocui cried as she said it, just like a tearful person. When the words fell, the guests burst into a burst of excitement, and they all whispered and talked one after another. Xu Ping''s face darkened in an instant, but he didn''t say a word, while Luo Xuan cried out in anger: "nonsense! That''s bullshit White night eyes rippling with a wisp of Li Mang, he raised his head, looked at Nalan river moon in front of the eye hall door, and said faintly: "your sister was bullied, but you didn''t do anything?" "Hum, Xiling is ignorant and fooled by you. She has cut off contact with my sister as early as possible. She doesn''t bow down to me and apologize. Why should I pay attention to her?" Nalan river moon disdains the way. The white night anger extremely counter smile, repeatedly nods, the cold idea in the eye is more and more prosperous: "good! Good! In this case, we will calculate these accounts one by one!! Xiaocui "Childe Xiaocui quickly wiped away her tears and raised her head to ask. "Who moved the stream spirit?" Ask in the daytime. "It''s those people over there!" Xiaocui points to Qingxin several people in the bystander, her mouth pouts very high. Chen Helian is also in, although she was injured, but not fatal injury, before in front of Xu Ping is just pretending! Seeing Xiaocui pointing at himself, Qingxin, Zhongmai and others come out with a funny smile, scornful and teasing. "We moved the man, but it was the little bitch who moved first! Girl, don''t be bloody Zhong Mai said with a smile. "Nonsense!! My young lady is alone, and will fight against you? You''re talking nonsense Xiaocui was so angry that she kept shouting. No one believed this, especially the people of God. "Even if we can move our hands? Your lady hurt my friend! Shall we be indifferent? " Qingxin hummed: "for the sake of the elders of shangshenzong, I don''t want to argue with you! Otherwise, I want you to die and see who can keep you?? How far is it? How far can I go? Don''t bother us with chattering here "You..." Xiaocui gas whole body trembles, but helpless, hit? She can''t beat it! Be reasonable? If other people''s identities are there, how can they reason with you? Shangshenzong is sure not to offend Qingjia and zuyue Temple because of her outsider. It''s just stupid. The crowd gloated, and looked at it with a smile, and the eyes were full of fun. The disciples of shangshenzong were silent, and so were the elders. Seeing this, white night understood everything. "Xiaocui, don''t say any more. You should leave first." The white night is light. "Yes, white childe..." Xiaocui withstood anger and tears and walked to one side. The white night swept his eyes to celebrate the letter several people, the voice is indifferent: "you several accounts, I will calculate later, now, I have to clear the nalanxi month first!" "Oh, how crazy!" "Just you? A new saint? Want to challenge Miss Xiyue? ""Ha ha ha ha ha, I can''t help myself!" "He is a madman, an idiot, and says that miss Naran''s fighting order is his! Oh, it''s ridiculous The guests around him laughed at him, and the people of shangshenzong yelled and scolded. "Idiot!! I''m still here pretending to be crazy and acting stupid! " "Are people in Yijian Tiangong so brainless? Does a new saint dare to run here and behave wildly "Why do you need elder martial sister Xiyue? I can defeat you The sound is noisy and wrong. But Yan Xiaoke and Xiaomi, who came after him, were shocked. "White night!" Yan Xiaoke looks frightened. "Anyone who has doubts about my strength can challenge me at any time, but remember that it is a battle of life and death, regardless of life or death! I''ve got them all in the day! " White night ignored people''s doubts and spoke directly. "Boy! Is this your decision? " Liu, the second elder, was angry and drank heavily. If he hadn''t been a disciple of Yijian Tiangong, Liu Shifeng would have killed him. Now this boy is challenging shangshenzong in front of everyone! Even if you kill him, the heaven palace of Yi Jian can''t say anything!! "Of course "Every duel I fight here will be a duel between life and death, regardless of life or death!" The words fell to the ground, and immediately a disciple jumped out and yelled, "dog! How arrogant!! The uncle will play with you! Let''s see where you come from in the end He was a top sage with a strong body and a pair of different boxing sets wrapped in his hands. He was obviously a master specializing in boxing! As soon as he came out, he was able to vent his momentum... "elder martial brother Li Ji!! Get out of here! You can''t fight him! " Yan Xiaoke saw this and was shocked and cried out in a hurry. "Back off!" Xiaomi also cried out in a hurry. Everyone was puzzled. But it''s too late! "Let''s go!" He cried at night. "Asshole!" At the same time, I can''t help but roar at the pace of white people. However, just near, a holy power suddenly diffused over, just like thousands of spider silk, penetrated Li Ji''s body, and whirled quickly back into his cage and disappeared into the fingertips of the white night. Li Jiren was still on the way, and was frozen in an instant. Then... in everyone''s sight, Li Ji suddenly broke into several pieces and died on the spot. "What?" All the people in the audience are breathing fast! Li Ji, the peak saint, was killed by a new sage? What''s going on? People''s brains are confused. Even a lot of people don''t use to see the trajectory of this person''s hand! All the people around him were stunned, and many elders were also astonished. Especially Nalan Xiyue, his eyes tightened and his confidence in his eyes was shaken a little. "This man... In this period of time, I''m afraid that his strength has also made rapid progress..." Yan Xiaoke and Xiaomi are extremely pale. They open their mouths. Xiaomi steps forward and takes a deep breath and says to the public: "elder, senior, this white night... Is not an ordinary saint. On the Tiangong sword discussion of Yijian Tiangong not long ago, he attacked with the strength of the great emperor After losing the first place in the last Tiangong sword discussion, the famous genius Yinghua sword in the Yijian Tiangong palace... " this remark dropped, and the whole audience was silent... " who else wants to try my strength? " Looking around in the daytime, he asked faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1097 "The emperor defeated Yinghua sword?" It was only then that people reacted, each with an incredible look. The great emperor? This is the existence of truck pulling and driving in Lisheng state, even the gatekeeper is not qualified... can such a person defeat the famous evil genius Yinghua sword? Isn''t this a great way to smooth the world... "Xiaomi! Xiao Ke, what are you doing? Stay away! How can you talk here? " The two elders looked angry and cried angrily. "But..." Yan xiaocan also want to say what, but was quickly pulled by millet, pulled out the crowd. "Xiaomi, what are you doing?" Yan Xiaoke immediately shook off the hand that covered her small mouth and asked angrily. "What are you doing? You are not stupid Xiaomi lowered his voice and said, "now that so many people are watching, even if you say that the white night is very fierce, what can you do? Can it frighten us to go to God? If you say so, we will lose face! Do you still want to be locked up? " When Yan Xiaoke heard the voice, his face turned white, and he said, "what should we do "What? What does this have to do with us? What are you worried about? " Xiaomi sighed: "don''t you think that night can kill us all? There are so many masters and so many elders. What are we worrying about? What waves can he make? " "This... Is right." Yan Xiaoke was stunned and showed a sudden color. Indeed, what if white night defeated Yinghua sword? Shangshenzong is not Yijian Tiangong, and there are countless masters of shangshenzong. What else can you do if you are alone in the daytime? The reason why she was so afraid was that she witnessed the great strength of the white night and felt a sense of fear in her heart. Now calm down and think about it, I''m really worried about it... "white night, you''re really brave!! Dare to face us! Kill my disciples Luo Xuanli made a sound and began to be puzzled. He had a feud with white night, so he would not let it go. "I have said that challenging me is a battle of life and death. All the powerful people around me have heard about it. Why? Now I''ll kill your disciples. Do you want to find an excuse to revenge? " The white night asked. Luo Xuan''s face sank. With so many guests, he dares to retaliate against the white night. Isn''t shangshenzong a villain who doesn''t believe his word? "Revenge? No need for you! If you really want revenge, it''s also revenge! I can''t go to Shenzong yet. You''re a bastard Yan Xuzi hummed, and Xuaner gave a big drink: "who dares to challenge! Kill this man and raise my power of being a God? Who can defeat this man? I have a lot of rewards for him! " The words fell to the ground, the disciples were immediately excited, one by one, ready to move. "Li Ji was careless and looked down on this man! That''s what he deserved to die, but he is just holy power, and other places are ordinary. Let me teach him how to be a man. " A person can not bear to press, jumped out, holding a slender knife in one hand, all over the body revealed a sense of hegemony. As soon as the man appeared, he did not say a word, but split into the white night. Sonorous! The shadow of the sword swings like a big wave! Power blocks out the sky and breaks all the breath in the four directions! "It''s a knife for the waves!" Someone exclaimed. "This is the famous move of the six elders." "Good momentum! Good power The students'' eyes lit up and exclaimed. The onlookers all around hastened to step back! All of them were shaken by the power. It has to be said that the disciple who raised the sword has both the mind and the attitude! As soon as he appeared, he did not say hello, but immediately launched the offensive, hardly giving people the opportunity to react. His move was the strongest move. Obviously, he had already started to accumulate this move before he appeared on the stage! He launched the move with the assurance of victory! He tried his best to do it... people were breathing tight and their eyes were locked on it. This move, even if you can''t kill this guy, at least it can be seriously injured! Such an idea comes to mind in those who have souls in the place. But... the moment that the blade was just cut off, the white night suddenly took a step forward, and then his left hand was raised and he grabbed at the blade. "What?" The audience was shocked. Bang! The powerful blade made a strange sound like hitting steel. Can''t the blade break the skin of his hand? The pupil of the man holding the knife shrinks, and before he reacts, the other hand of the white night has attacked. Not good! The man was so surprised that he had to withdraw his knife. He found that his knife had been held by the other side. It was impossible for him to leave! It''s over! The man''s heart is half cold. It is impossible to defend or abandon the knife.Whoa!!!! White night''s right hand turned his fingers, and his fingertips condensed a horrible sword spirit. He lifted it for a month and a half. He even took a knife and passed through... Kuang when... the blade of the knife fell to the ground immediately, and the man was still in his place, but a bloodstain had appeared from his neck... all the people stopped breathing and looked at the white night. This is... Another move... another move to kill the enemy! Another move to kill the top saint!! This move, flowing clouds and flowing water, in one go! Everyone''s thinking has been severely impacted!! How on earth did this happen? What the hell is this new saint? Yan Xiaoke is wooden and looks, millet is like petrifaction. Xiaocui nearby is also in a daze. All the arrogant people are stupid. Is this new saint too abnormal? "Nalanxi moon, do you still want to rely on these cats and dogs to consume my strength? Save it! It''s said that you are the strongest disciple of this sect. I think it''s better for you to make a move. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, it will only be a unilateral massacre! " White night raised his head, light looking at the door of the people, the voice sonorous. The scene was boiling again. "He wants to challenge elder martial sister Xiyue?" "I can''t help myself!" "What do you think you are?" "I don''t pee to find myself! Say it if you want to die The disciples of shangshenzong yelled and scolded. Many guests also scoffed. Although the white night killed two top saints one after another, it doesn''t mean anything. You know, nalanxi moon is an existence that even ordinary great saints can''t overcome. How can it be easily defeated by a fighting saint? "Xiyue! Since this son said so, if you don''t fight, it''s too humiliating! For the honor of zongmen and for yourself, kill him The elder finally made a voice. The two disciples of shangshenzong were killed in the white night. If you don''t solve this person, the situation will be out of control! Nalan Xiyue''s eyes were frozen, and without saying a word, he walked directly down the hall. All of a sudden, everyone was shocked, and the crowd around them retreated again and again, all of them looked extremely nervous. "I must defeat you, I must kill you! Not only for the sake of God, but also for myself Nalanxi moon light said, the hand has already pulled out the sword hanging from the waist! To avenge the Nalan family! In order to raise the power of Shenzong! In order to win the fighting order! In order to eliminate the nightmares left in her heart. This man, she must be cut off here... nalanxi moon has no match for war spirit, and her eyes are as cold as snow. White night did not speak and closed his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1098 Nalanxi month''s hand, so that all people one shock. The scene instantly quiet down, around countless pairs of eyes are all locked in her body. "This new saint is very strange, but one''s soul state is very limited. Although there are differences between strength and weakness, and there is something to challenge, the strength of Nalan Xiyue is far more than that of ordinary saints. What''s more, with her status as a fighting saint, how can ordinary people challenge her? This man is beyond his means Li jianhuang of Qihuang sword school shakes his head. "That''s not true? This new saint is really amazing, but I guess he is at most a great saint. Ordinary great saint is not an opponent when he meets Nalan Xiyue. Is he the only one? Trying to challenge the Holy One? It''s ridiculous The real man beside him also laughed. "Yes, after all, even tianjiangchuan and Erlin have been defeated. You know, these two people already have the strength to challenge the Holy One. They are both great saints." At the other end of the red Xia teacher said with a smile. Several people quietly look at Tian Jiangchuan and Erlin. Their faces are different. Tian Jiangchuan stares at the white night with suspicious eyes. However, Erlin is already disdainful and contemptuous. Obviously, he looks down upon the new sage. People looked different, but they were all looking forward to the match. "Nalanxi moon! I will give you the fighting order, and you use my fighting order to swindle in shangshenzong and pretend to be the fighting saint to cheat the cultivation resources!! If I defeat you today, but I don''t see Shenji old man appear, it can prove that you are a fake fighting saint. Now there are countless powerful powers of Saint states around! I will expose you in front of these people! It''s a disgrace to you! " White night light said. "How dare you, who are not my opponent, to say such crazy and contrary words?" Nalanxi moon shakes her head. Her expression is cold. She looks like a lotus flower out of mud. She is strong in her self-confidence. The night is silent. She walked straight on. In an instant, a raging holy power poured out of her body. This holy power is so pure and powerful that even the holy power of ordinary great saints will be eclipsed in front of it... what a terrible holy power! People around him are boiling. Nalan Xiyue seems serious! After all, she never did this to Erlin and Tian Jiangchuan!! People are excited. However, the moon of Nalan river suddenly moved, and people suddenly disappeared, like escaping into the void. Then, in the void, there appeared a supreme holy power, which was directly suppressed by the white night! Bang! Bang! Bang! The holy power struck fiercely. But... Still in the white night! Doesn''t work? Hum!!!! At this time, a sharp sword appeared in the void, which attacked the neck of the white night. What a cruel blow! But I saw that the white night raised his hand, two fingers suddenly flicked away, splashed a wisp of ripple like air lines, and instantly hit the holy sword of autumn water. Bang! The sword is thrown open. But at the same time, a record of Jiaohe burst out. "Three moves of Shangshen" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three strange lights burst out from the body of the sword, glittering and shining, and turned into three forms of the sun, the moon and the stars. The attack and killing are exquisite and disgusting. "Inborn sword Qi!" In the white night, he drank quietly, and the sword spirit turned into an air mask and covered his body. Bang! There was an explosion. The sword Qi suddenly broke and stepped back a few steps in the white night. Good chance! The moon of Nalan River, with a sharp look in his eyes, dashed out of the void and directly killed the white night. His miserable sword body threw out a sword spirit of several tens of meters long, just like a raging dragon, biting at the white night. White night backhand a finger, fingertip also spurt several Zhang long sword spirit dragon, collide with it. The sword light and sword Qi are intertwined in an instant. They attack and collide wildly, and destruction Qi lines spread around like ripples. "Back Someone yelled. The onlookers retreated wildly. Only the great elder, Li Daoyi, Qilin monarch, and Li jianhuang remained motionless and fixed their eyes. Everyone''s look is very dignified, all people''s eyes are locked in the body of the white night! The strength of this new saint... Doesn''t seem as simple as they think? In the fierce struggle, everyone''s blood was boiling. Everyone''s eyes were locked on the white night. Even the smoke and Autumn Moon walked out of the sedan chair and looked at it cautiously. As the most powerful genius of shangshenzong, Nalan Xiyue''s strength is far from here. Her sword suddenly disappears with a soft drink, and then a large number of sword shadows like the teeth of a great beast appear around the white night. She slashes at it fiercely. Her hands are full of sword spirit, and her arms are flung wildly. Her sword spirit is dense like a ball, which constantly counteracts these attacking sword shadows. Nalan river moon in the eyes of a trace of sad poison, suddenly a rush, a kick to the belly of the white night.Bang! At night, he resisted the shadow of the sword, but could not defend it. He took a hit on the spot, and the attack was disordered. The terrible sword shadow directly left hundreds of shallow sword marks on his arms. "Good All around, the disciples of Shenzong made a roar of joy. "Childe Xiao Cui was in a hurry, and her tears came out again. "It seems that this new saint will not last long!" "I think so. How could he be the opponent of Nalan Xiyue?" The great powers were all relieved and said with a smile. Especially Li Daoyi and Qilin monarch. If Nalan Xiyue can''t subdue this boy, they will lose their faces. After all, they are the most talented under their knees, but they can''t do a few moves in Nalan Xiyue''s hands! Can''t even be a new saint? The situation seems clear. However, only a few people, such as the great elder, felt something wrong. Because... White night hasn''t drawn the sword yet!! He is just fighting against Nalan Xiyue with his flesh and blood. He is unarmed and can fight this situation. In fact, it is very terrible... why doesn''t he draw his sword? Is the sword on his waist just for decoration? Many people have doubts. Nalanxi moon stopped her pace and caught her hands in the air. Her autumn water sword reappeared in the void! "What? Is that all you have? " Nalan river moon light said, eyes are full of arrogance. "I should have said that!" Bai Ye shook his head: "I didn''t expect that you have been a member of Shenzong for so long, and your strength has improved so much. It''s really pitiful. I thought you could bring me some surprise one year later. It turns out that I was wrong. You are not my opponent, and you are not worthy of being my opponent!" "Hard to answer?" Nalanxi moon eyes show a trace of disdain, light hum way. "Well, I''ll be a little more serious." White night light road, arm Shu of a shock. Whoa! The sword marks on his arm healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Force holy strength to heal wounds? It''s a big expense Nalanxi Yuejiao smile repeatedly: "you this person strength is not high, but die to face!! I just don''t know if I''ll leave some holes in you later. Can you use your holy power to restore it White night did not speak, closed eyes standing in place, but the hand has been pressed in the waist of the abandoned God sword! "Pretend! Poor Nalanxi moon shook his head, more disdainful, fierce eyes, a little pace, people rushed past again. This time, she wants to kill this person, declare her strength to all people, let all people understand that she is the existence that can not be provoked by others! However, at this time, the white night suddenly opened his eyes, and his arms moved. A dark sword light suddenly drew out, like a dark moon covering the sky, and chopped to Nalan river moon. The sad black sword spirit actually carries a kind of supreme sword meaning of overturning the universe and annihilating reincarnation! This kind of sword is not something that holy power can fight against! "What?" Nalanxi moon was shocked. What''s going on? As a new sage, how could he have such a supreme sword sense? Nalanxi month cold sweat repeatedly, a bite teeth, dare not take this move, quickly Dodge, but it is too late! I can only do my best to resist the sword, and my holy power is pouring into the autumn water sword like a flood. All of a sudden, the autumn water sword blooms with great fluorescence. "On the divine sword shield Jiao shouts. Next second... bang! Covering the sky, the black moon broke the shield, broke the sword, and thundered on nalanxi moon. Chi la... Nalan Xiyue was shocked and flew out in an instant, and a bloody sword mark appeared on his chest. However, the dark moon did not stop covering the sky and went directly into the waist of the main hall in the rear, cutting the 100 meter high hall from the middle. Roaring... the hall collapsed! The dust was all over the sky. All around us, there was no sound... this sword can be called the sky shattering... "nalanxi moon, who did you just say that the strength was not high?" White night light looking at the woman on the ground, said slowly. . (there are a lot of things today. A relative of my family lends money to others, but he doesn''t pay it back. He is an old Lai. He went to the police station twice today, and he really has no time to change it. In recent days, Lao Huo will try to update it more to compensate everyone. I beg your pardon.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1099 Nalanxi moon silver teeth clenched, endure a sharp pain to get up, eyes are surprised and angry. There was silence all around, and everyone''s face was filled with wonder. Erlin and Tian Jiangchuan''s mouth is almost wide enough to hold an egg. "What''s this... What''s going on?" After a while, the emperor of the sword regained his mind and said. "The sword just now... Seems to have surpassed the peak saint?" The forefathers of Cabernet Sauvignon have some tongue knots. "You mean... That sword was close to the holy blow?" Next to a big can murmur, the whole body hit a thrill. The words fell to the ground, and all of them gasped. Close to Jisheng? Crazy? How great saints exist, great saints may not be able to achieve the summit, not to mention the new saints! The gap between the accomplishments of the middle is just one hundred and eight thousand li! But the power of the blow... No one dares to underestimate it. All the clamoring disciples of shangshenzong closed their mouths and were scared one by one... this sword can be said to smash the arrogance and sharpness of nalanxi before the moon!! A new sage defeated a "fighting saint" with only one sword, and defeated a first genius disciple of the super school... no one would believe it if he had not seen it with his own eyes. It was quiet and frightening. Liu Shifeng shivered and couldn''t accept the sight. "It seems that we underestimated the strength of this man!" The elder next to him lowered his voice and said, "maybe the result of the battle will develop in another direction." "The duel is not over yet. There is no need to draw a conclusion so early. Just look on it!" The elder said. People nodded in silence and continued to stare. The sword in Nalan Xiyue''s hand was cut in two, leaving a ferocious and terrifying bloodstain on her body. It can be said that now Nalan Xiyue has no advantage, or the chance of winning is poor. White night with a dark sword, toward Nalan river moon. His eyes were indifferent and his face was expressionless. No matter who he was, he could not see from the body of the white night that he tried his best. This person, it seems that Nalan Xiyue is not regarded as an opponent at all. "Nalanxi moon, where does your confidence come from "When I was fighting holy, you couldn''t even get the first place in your family! You used me to cheat me to get into the God''s sect! If you get some Qi luck and cheat some cultivation resources, you think it can be pressed on my head? What do you think of your poor talent in front of me? When I was the emperor, I was able to kill the sage. How about you? When you were the great emperor, you were more than half holy? " The white night''s unfriendly question simply stabbed Nalan Xiyue''s heart like a sharp blade. Her face was slightly ferocious, biting her teeth and drinking: "white night, you should not be complacent! It''s just a move for you. Do you think you''ve won? " "Is it?" White night eyes half open, quietly looking at her: "then let me see what you have to do! Today, I will completely smash all your means to show you the difference between you and me "Then you take the move!" The moon Qi of nalanxi shivered all over her body, and her eyes Rose. Suddenly, she drew out a slender air blade from the storage ring, as if to cut the sky. With the appearance of her five fingers, she cleaved to the white night: "cut the sky When the sound fell, the slender air blade blew out hundreds of millions of swords, completely covering the sky, as if to cut open the sky. Above the sky, there was the shadow of the sword, and then it was like the sky collapsed and covered it towards the white night. "Magic weapon, cut the shadow of the sky I don''t know which elder of shangshenzong cried out. "This is the shadow given by master Zong Yue?" The disciples exclaimed. The shadow of the sword fell and the momentum was overwhelming. Before the terrifying power of the sword had fallen, the earth under Qin Feng''s feet was shocked three times. The full six meter thick ground directly turned into powder, and then it split again. The scene was in a mess. But the white night is like the green pine standing still, staring at the horror of the sword shadow, suddenly again Yang long sword. "A moment of sword rhyme!" Whoa! The sword Qi is still dark, and there is not much gorgeous halo... but when it hits the past, the sword shadow all over the sky looks like a window paper that has been punctured, and it is instantly torn apart... the sword shadow is broken and turned into a remnant shadow all over the sky. When it falls on the ground, it has no power. Nalanxi stayed. This kind of terrible magic weapon that can kill ordinary saints in seconds can be cut off by a sword in the white night? This time, let''s not say that it was the people around, even the elders were stunned. "Originally, when the two sides fight fairly, magic weapons are not allowed to be used, but in view of your weak strength, I will let you!" The white night looked at Nalan river moon indifferently: "you, come out again! But... I hope you don''t have to do that again. " Boring trick?shame!! The shame of the day!!!! Nalanxi eyes almost filled with anger, the whole people were full of provocation and contempt words of the night, all over the body. How oppressed and disgraced it is in the eyes of all! Can you say that you can''t fight even a new sage? No! This man, I must kill! certain!!! Nalanxi month a silver tooth almost to bite, people are stepping forward, fingers to store a thick and fierce air, with her arms swing, the spirit of the air into the void, then unexpectedly pulled up the void, towards the white night roll to kill. Where Qi means passes, the void is shaking and twisting. Any material covered by this distortion void, even a wisp of sword Qi, will be completely shattered by distortion. But... br > the night is still in motion, let the attack attack. The twisted force twisted all the scenes around him into a whirlpool, but the robe was not used to swing in the whirlpool at night. "Impossible!! Impossible!!! " Nalanxi moon pupil eyes open huge, fingers move again, is a number of magic treasures from the storage ring flying out... exquisite crystal box! Burn the five line mark of the divine card! All powerful magic treasures given by the zongmen were sacrificed by naranxi moon, mixed with colorful brilliant light, and they were killed in the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang... br > the explosion is constantly. The power of destruction blooms, and for a while it becomes a rose. The ground was ploughed down one layer after another. The hall is full of holes. Fierce attacks forced the visitors around to thousands of meters, offering their own defense. And the whole hall outside also by the terrorist destruction force again and again impact, has been fragmented. But... when everyone looks over there again, they breathe and tighten. It''s still desperate! That man... Still motionless! Still not to damage... hissing!!! All around is the sound of the air, a pair of eyes only left stunned, horrified! Is this man invincible? What is his flesh made of? The hearts of countless people roar. Also includes naranxi. She gasped and stared at her eyes... "Naranxi, you let me down too much! I know you are weak, but I didn''t expect you to be weak to this level! Weak to me standing here to let you fight, you can not hurt me point, you, really a waste... White night shaking, face disappointment, opened again, but questioned the visitors around: "everyone, you think such a waste! Will it be the holy master of fighting? " This word falls to the ground, many talents wake up! Kill the heart!! Yes!! That''s the real purpose of the white night!! He is not eager to beat naranxi month. From the strength of his performance, he lost nalanxi month, which is easy to control! So, he chose to show his strong strength! Let everyone know, naranxi month, the so-called genius, so-called fighting holy master, is what is not worth mentioning, what wave to be vanity. "What''s the matter? How can nalanxi not even hurt a little fur of each other? " "Is that guy too strong?" "I''m afraid nalanxi is not as powerful as it was supposed to be?" "Ha ha, a guy who has just been in the clan for a year has become the first genius of God Zong. Anyway, I think there is water in it!" "It is estimated that all the people of God are blowing!" The voices around it grew up, and they were questioning Naran Creek. Nalanxi moon god color changes again, the face is also particularly ugly, all over the body can not help living trembling, people can not help back! Death is not the cruelest, the heart is!! When a person''s thinking breaks down and his mind breaks down, he is not as dead as he is! It''s a thousand times more painful than death. The elders of the upper God sect all looked changed and frowned. "This is... Terrible!" Xu uneven light suction mouth airway. Everyone around knows that Xu uneven refers to not the strength of the night, but his means! "What are you doing in the end, brook moon? He''s not quick enough to lose him? " Elder finally can not bear, it is about the face of God, he can not ignore it! "Elder..." nalanxi moon was stunned. But see elder face serious, deep voice: "do not have scrupulous, have us here, any move! You can use it all! "Many of them were shocked. The white night frowned. Nalanxi moon seems to have got a promise, that face is filled with a strong sense of war. "Thank you very much, elder!" She exclaimed with joy. Her words were full of excitement. Xuan''er looked at the white night with fanaticism. "I am honored to die in the white night! I will never use this move until I am dying, but today, you are lucky to see it! " After that, nalanxi Yueyue raised her finger, and a wisp of sword Qi accumulated. Then she quickly rowed on her arm like lightning. Qi blade is like a pen, with blood as ink. It draws a wonderful sword record on the white jade arm. "This is..." the kylin monarch looked stunned and suddenly turned pale: "is this the shangshenzong''s divine art?" "What?" Li jianhuang, the forerunner of Cabernet Sauvignon and others were shocked. "Nalan Xiyue wants to use this method?" "Is she not afraid to destroy herself?" "Didn''t you hear what elder Xuzi said just now? What do you fear if you have the support of God? " It''s boiling all around. "You are shameless!! How can you use this move? This is a forbidden technique There the smoke Autumn Moon inexplicably anxious, shouting. No one paid attention to her. The disciples, especially the disciples of shangshenzong, were dazzled one by one. "On the Holy Spirit? I''ve heard of sacrificing one''s own soul to communicate with God and gain unparalleled power of God! But once this skill is used, the level of the spirit of heaven will inevitably decline and the strength will be greatly damaged! This move is the same as sacrificing the spirit of heaven, but the sequelae is much smaller, and the power gained after sacrifice is extraordinary. " "Strictly speaking, it doesn''t belong to your power! Using this method to defeat the fighting holy one will not be recognized by Shenji old man! And you rely on the God will give you the best elixir magic weapon to save your soul, so use this move recklessly! Unfortunately, it doesn''t work for me! " "No nonsense! This move, I will defeat you With the roar of Nalan River, the bloody sword record on her arm suddenly diffused and spread to her whole body along her arm. In an instant, her body seemed to be climbing by countless blood red poisonous snakes. At the same time, her whole body strength rose wildly, and her Qi was like the rising tide of sea water. Joo! Above the sky, a light column shines down and covers the Nalan river moon. At that moment, Nalan river moon was like the reincarnation of God, and the immortal God came. The endless prestige made many disciples of shangshenzong have the impulse to worship. "Is this the spirit of God?" Many people murmured. The white night was expressionless and closed his eyes again. Then, his whole body also stirred up a ferocious sword meaning. "Since you use forbidden technique, well, we will win or lose in this move between us!" The sound fell, and the night opened her eyes. At that moment, the dazzling light of nalanxi moon suddenly dimmed by 60% to 70%. Then the sky darkened, and a supreme sword turned into a storm and swept into the white night. "Well?" Nalanxiyue opened her eyes suddenly and her heart beat wildly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1100 Can the power of the divine spirit be suppressed? Nalan Xiyue''s heart suddenly jumped, and she felt bad: how could this guy''s strength be so strange? His holy power is indeed far beyond ordinary saints, but no matter how strong it is, I am the great saint! What''s more, I wear so many enchanting magic weapons on my body, and the strength of holy power is even higher. However, facing his power, it is still so vulnerable. What the hell is going on here? Forget it! The arrow is on the string and has to be sent! At this point, there is no way back! Nalanxi moon gnaws her teeth, but she sees that the light on her head begins to retract. After the retraction, people''s strength has stagnated to the highest point. This is the peak of power! At this moment, no one can see how strong the strength of Turner lanxiyue is. At the moment, she is like a deep bottomless sea, a boundless sky... Immeasurable! However, what makes people even more surprised is the white night! With Nalan Xiyue''s action, he also made a response, his whole body was filled with an inexplicable sense of sword. Under the shadow of this sword idea, he seemed to blend into heaven and earth, as if he were Heaven and earth! Very mysterious. "Is this the sword meaning of the new sage?" "What a strange sword, how can it be so strong?" Someone breathed out. "Hum, it''s fantastic to fight against the present Nalan river moon with sword intention!" "Now nalanxi moon is as simple as killing a pig or a dog even if it is to kill a great saint! This man will die this time A big can disdain to say. Nalan river moon is the same thought. She took a deep breath. The surging power in her body almost stopped her thoughts. What kind of power is this! Nalanxi moon murmured, his hands slightly clenched, an surging force lines burst in the palm, the emptiness around the palm trembled. She can move mountains and fill the sea with one breath, and destroy the mainland with one hand and one foot... this is the power of domination! It''s incomparable power! She believes that even if it is the elders present, they may not be able to take her how!! People are afraid of it, and the people around them are looking forward to and afraid of it. Some people want to leave here to avoid the sharp edge of nalanxi moon, but they want to witness the grand battle. They are anxious for a time. Nalan Xiyue no longer hesitated, but did not dare to be slack. As soon as the divine art was launched, people immediately began to move, and a strong and powerful force began to gather in front of her. With less than a breath of Kungfu before her, a holy sword full of colorful light appeared in front of her! As soon as the sword appeared, the heaven and earth in all directions were pale, and the sun and the moon were dim. Even the surging and vast sword in the white night was intended to become weak at this moment. The crowd was in an uproar. "White night, the gratitude and resentment between you and me will disappear in front of this sword. I will not kill you. I will scrap your cultivation and let you live well. I will let you watch how I have reached the peak and become the master of one side." Nalan Xiyue said, white hand toward the colorful sword in the past. This is a sword constructed with the highest and purest holy power. It is a sword suppressed by the most original power. All kinds of magic in the world can''t compete with it. Nalan Xiyue raised her eyes and stared at the white night opposite her. She looked at the indifferent face of the man, and her heart gushed out a stream of nameless resentment. She is looking forward to kneeling on the ground and crying for mercy later. She believes she can see it! "Die!" Nalan river moon light road, body shape instantaneous movement, pull out the sword and cut in the past. At the moment when the colorful sword stabbed away, thousands of streamers poured down from the sky and attached to the sword, as if the sword was the power of pouring heaven and earth. In the daytime, my eyes were fixed and my heart became more serious and serious. However, this is the best way to take the next time. "Be careful!" "Defense The great powers around them cried out and consecrated the holy power one after another, unfolded the holy power boundary, and covered the place where they fought. The elders directly urged the border in this area to prevent the destruction of the upper God sect by too strong force. With the arrival of this sword, all the surroundings of the white night are turned into a vacuum, and the sword''s meaning is released crazily. The power of his destruction. The white night gazed at the attacking sword, and did not hesitate any longer. The whole body''s strength surged toward the abandoned magic sword. After a while, the wild power rushed to vent, and with the arms of the white night, it flashed towards the colorful magic sword. The two swords collide. Bang!!! There was a violent explosion. Just look at the noise of the swords and collide with each other, and a crushing force pattern blooms in all directions, instantly shattering the barrier of all the great powers.Clang when... crackle. The hall was rocked to pieces. The great powers who supported the boundary were shocked to retreat and their chest heaved. The guests and the disciples of shangshenzong were all frightened and frightened. What a terrible power! The people around him opened their eyes wide, but they saw that the two swords over there collided with each other, and the tips of the swords were facing each other. Their strength was madly intertwined and they were fighting against each other. "What?" People exclaim that the white night can even contend with the current state of nalanxi moon? It''s incredible. "What''s the matter?" A group of elders looked at it and whispered. "Impossible, the stream moon in the state of Holy Spirit is invincible, no one can fight against it!! No one Luo Xuan shuddered. "What the hell is this man! Is he really a disciple of Yijian heavenly palace? When did Yijian Tiangong produce such a number one character? " The Kirin King murmured. All the great powers can feel the violent and terrifying power released from the white night. This power is extremely vicious, which is not what the new sages should possess. Even the great sage may not be able to control this power. No one would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes! Nalan Xiyue is also very shocked. She clings to the colorful sword, and her silver teeth are about to be broken. Her bright eyes stare at the white night. They are crazy. Their strength collides with each other. But. The black sword didn''t retreat half a point, but the fierce force kept pounding towards the colorful magic sword. "Is that your limit, lannaxi?" White night raised his eyes, staring at the woman in front of him. The pupil of nalanxi moon shrinks, and her eyes pass by in an inconceivable way: "do you still have enough strength?" "In the past year, although you have grown up, you have relied on external forces. Although you are crazy for power, you still have mixed thoughts. In fact, at Nalan''s house in Lingyuan City, you already have a fear of me. Therefore, you can''t wait to cultivate and improve your strength by means of means. The purpose is to kill me and eliminate the fear in your heart. However, this is the reason why you have such a strong desire You are not steady in mind, you are not good at heart! A person can''t even control his own mood and state of mind. What do you take to fight with me? " White night cold road, suddenly arm toward the front slowly push away. Click... that colorful sword burst out a crack. "No Nalanxi month heart crazy, shrill cry, crazy urge. But still can''t resist the power of white night!! His strength, too thick and fierce! People all around the scalp numb! "No! If it goes on like this, Xiyue will lose! " Liu Shifeng exclaimed. Yan Xuzi''s face sank. He looked at Luo Xuan on the side and said, "Luo Xuan!" Luo Xuan was shocked and looked at the elder. Seeing his eyes, he immediately understood his meaning. "Elder elder, what do you mean..." "let''s talk about it first. I''ll clarify all the consequences. I''ll punish you one or two at that time, just act like you do!" The elder lowered his voice. Hearing the sound, Luo Xuan nodded heavily. He immediately stepped forward and rushed towards the white night. Whoa! People around him were shocked. "Elder Luoxuan, what are you doing "Elder Luoxuan, are you openly trying to destroy the duel?" All the guests cried out, feeling shameless. The elder and others also pretended to shout: "stop! Luo Xuan, come back quickly! " But it''s useless. Luo Xuan''s intervention was originally the meaning of Yan Xuzi. If nalanxi is defeated by the moon in the daytime, he will lose a unique genius, and even his reputation of God sect will be ruined. At that time, he will not only lose his face, but also be afraid of the patriarch. But Luo Xuangan predicted that he could only pretend to be severely punished! As long as nalanxi moon remains invincible, he will not lose any people on Shenzong! Luo Xuan''s sudden attack is like a snake attacking in the dark. The knife stabbed at the back is beyond defense. "Damn it!" Smoke Autumn Moon gas clenched teeth. Many shangshenzong people also feel ashamed. How can they not see the purpose of Luo Xuan''s move? But no one dares to speak. Xiaocui cried with anger. This is no longer a duel between the two, but a white night in the fight against the God of God! What a pity You can shake your head. It''s just one person! If the master of Yijian Tiangong is here, how can it be? But just then, the white night over there burst out a cool laugh. "Sneak attack? It''s a pity that if I didn''t join the Yijian heavenly palace, your move would be useful to me, but it doesn''t work now, because I care more about this kind of thing and experience more in the sword heaven palace White night cold smile, pupil beads swing out a sad light, and then a wave of the arm."Luo Xuan! Now that you''re up, go to hell Whew! Suddenly, a sword light swept across the sky, which shattered the colorful sword in an instant. It was a force of incomparable power and was cut down to Luoxuan. "Abandon the sky a sword Chi!!!!! The sword Qi explodes the void, directly shakes the Nalan river moon, and recklessly swallows Luo Xuan. "What?" Luo Xuan was startled and roared, "no But it''s late! This sword, as if already waiting for him!!! Whew! Luo Xuan''s body suddenly burst into pieces, turned into blood dance, and bloomed under the sword of abandoning God in the white night. Pooh! The moon mouth of Nalan River spat blood and fell heavily on the ground. There was no sound around. Yan Xuzi, the great elder in the distance, suddenly regained his mind. His cold sweat made his scalp numb. Wrong! It''s all wrong! Even if the stream moon urges the Holy Spirit, it is not the enemy of this person! This man is just trying to make a match with nalanxi moon! He''s been luring shangshenzongren to attack... in this way, he can kill people in a fair and aboveboard way!!!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1101 "Elder Luoxuan!" Seeing Luo Xuan''s tragic death, the people of Shenzong all around sent out a shrill cry. Luo Xuan''s disciples knelt on the ground and cried bitterly! And Yan Xuzi, Liu Shifeng and others are completely dull, one by one looking at the white night. Qilin monarch, Li Daoyi, Li jianhuang, Chixia''s forerunner, and Bailian Zhenren were also astonished. Xiaocui covers her mouth and is stunned. Yan Qiuyue is also shocked. Xiaomi and Yan Xiaoke are the most frightened. They know that white night is powerful, but they don''t know that he is powerful. They have reached the point of killing the inferior elders in seconds... it''s so terrible! White night did not pay attention to the eyes of the people around him. He walked toward the moon of Nalan river with his abandoned magic sword. He gasped slightly, and his strength became very disordered. Obviously, the power consumed by the sword just now is not small. However, white night was surprised to be able to break the attack of Nalan river moon. In fact, the sword of abandoning the sky just now has consumed all the strength of the white night. Not only that, he even used his own strength to draw out a bit of original strength inside the body of the abandoned God sword. According to the memory of the founder of the Yijian Tiangong school, the root power of this abandoned divine sword is enough to dominate the holy state of Lisheng. However, it is not clear how strong this power is. In fact, the attack of Nalan Xiyue just now relies on Bai Ye itself, which is not easy to follow. However, even if he can''t succeed, it is not so simple to abandon the divine sword and thousands of Shura bodies Strong enough to make him invincible. So white night tried to use the power of abandoned divine sword, but he didn''t want it to be so strong. Under the urging of ditian sword, he killed Luo Xuan in an instant, and broke Nalan Xiyue''s attack, causing him serious injury... "it seems that the internal power of the abandoned divine sword is much stronger than I thought, so it''s better not to use it easily!" The white night thought, the line of sight fell on the Nalan river moon''s body. "Hateful!" Nalan Xiyue coughed twice and the corners of her mouth were covered with blood. She tried to get up, but it was extremely difficult. Her power of divine magic became unsteady in the attack just now. With her body injured, she had completely lost the capital to compete with the white night!. There was a strange silence around. People''s eyes were wide open. In the white night, he raises the sword without any wordiness. He accumulates a little Qi and attacks the moon of Nalan river. "Asshole Nalan Xiyue''s eyes were anxious and angry, and there was a flicker of despair. She wanted to put magic weapons again, but just as her fingers were about to move, the dark abandoned magic sword had been cut off and her fingers were cut off. Chi!!! "Ah Nalanxi month issued a painful voice, but the other hand suddenly raised and waved fiercely toward the white night: "die for me Roaring... it seems that the holy power of thunder and roaring swept over, and one side of the body in the white night was nimbly avoiding the attack of the holy power. Nalanxi moon god feeling tight, eyes are flustered, hurried to capture the body shape of the white night, but the next second, a black sword cut over. "White night! I won''t give up! You won''t lose to me Nalan Xiyue uttered a shrill roar. At the moment when her palm was raised, the holy power of her whole body gathered in her palm like a cocoon. Then an inch long slender red sword was generated. The moment the sword appeared, it rushed directly to the eyebrow of the white night. This is the last shot of nalanxi month! It''s also the strongest blow! Like the stinger of a poisonous bee, it takes the key of the other party directly. "Die Impenetrable, impenetrable, impenetrable, impenetrable. As if nothing in the world can stop it! Nalan Xiyue''s desperate face immediately showed a color of joy. Her eyes were still, locked in the eyebrows of the white night. She''s looking forward to it! Looking forward to the sword will penetrate the man''s eyebrows. It''s just... just as the sword is about to pierce the eyebrow skin, a black light appears there. Dang! A crisp sound came out. I saw that the invincible sword hit the black light fiercely. The little sword rushed forward for a period of time, but it could not penetrate the black light. Finally, the sword disappeared. The moon pupil of nalanxi is so huge that when we look at it carefully, we can see that the black light is the sword in the hands of white night... "how can it be? What''s wrong with your sword? My sword of blood can''t penetrate your weapon Nalanxi moon whispered Road, pupil beads round. "How can you understand my means?" White night light said. After this move is blocked, Nalan Xiyue has no other means, and her strength is very little. Even standing is a problem... "now, my fighting order should be returned to me! And the enmity between you and me will be written off in this way The white night light way, the arm moves, the token hanging on nalanxi moon waist instantly flies up, falls on his palm."White night Nalan Xiyue roared and wanted to struggle, but the next second, the sword body of abandoning the divine sword had already pierced her chest and was stuck on her soul. Nalan Xiyue shivers all over her body and her pupils are wide open... a lot of elder brothers are shocked to lose color!! "Shaft!! Dare you Liu is the wind roaring. "White night!"!!! Stop it!! Don''t hurt the river moon! Otherwise, I will tell you that you can''t get out of my shangshenzong Yan Xuzi was also in a hurry and growled in a deep voice nalanxiyue was a disciple of shangshenzong who spent a lot of money on cultivation. No matter whether she was fighting the holy one or not, whether she had won the white night or not, at least the money and resources spent on her were solid. If it was abandoned, would not all the huge resources spent by shangshenzong in the past year be wasted? However. The white night obviously did not pay attention to the elder''s words. "This is the life and death battle between me and nalanxiyue. Now Nalan Xiyue is defeated, I can''t ask what she is like!" The cold way in the white night, and then the palm of my hand moved, and the sword trembled. "No Nalan River, the moon cried bitterly. But it didn''t help. On both sides of the sword, it was crushed into powder. Pooh! Nalan Xiyue vomited a mouthful of blood again, and looked at the shattered spirit with dim eyes. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul and lost any vitality. At this moment, she finally realized what is despair and what is death. She finally felt what it was like to be in Nalan''s home at that time, facing her betrayal. The feeling that the whole world has been overturned and all ideas, dreams and hopes have disappeared. The spirit of heaven was destroyed, and nalanxi moon was completely abandoned. Of course, it is not difficult to remodel the spirit of heaven. If the God is willing, Nalan Xiyue will soon reach the realm of saints. But now nalanxi moon was defeated by the white night and picked out the soul in public! She has long been in disgrace. What reason does shangshenzong have to continue to cultivate a person who is in disgrace? You know, nalanxi moon''s talent is not outstanding!! The reason why she was able to make her way to the top of the world is only relying on the heart sword formula and a series of planning and cultivation of Luo Xuan. Compared with those amazing talents of shangshenzong, her only advantage is that she has more resources! And now, after all this has disappeared, what does she compare with those who are truly favored by heaven? Nalan Xiyue knows that she lost! It''s a total loss! Lost a mess! There''s no chance of turning over. With the soul of the sky being picked down! There was a dead silence around! All of them stare at the moon of Nalan River, the white night and the strange and shocking scene. "Stream moon!" Many elders cried out in pain. "Elder martial sister Some of the disciples of shangshenzong also showed regret. Just... More people are excited, happy and excited! And there are a lot of these disciples!! They did not speak, but their eyes were full of hearty pleasure! Seems to be extremely happy about nalanxi''s current experience!! Of course, Li Qilin doesn''t look like the king! Especially the Kirin king, the anger in his eyes is obvious! "White night wins!" "Nalanxi moon lost!! Oh, I didn''t expect that the new saint was so powerful! " "Yes!!! But... Shenji old man didn''t show up "Yes, the Shenji old man didn''t appear. Isn''t that true? Nalanxi moon is just a fake fighting saint "What a nuisance!" "Don''t the people of God know it?" The voices of the guests started to ring, and all around were boiling. Yan Xuzi''s face was extremely gloomy. This white night, he not only came to find nalanxi moon to settle accounts, but also came to beat him on the face of God sect! At least now, he has no face on the Shenzong!! The white night hangs the token on his waist again and looks at Nalan river moon indifferently. "For a year, let''s call it a day! For the sake of the stream spirit, I will not kill you, I will only take everything I give you The white night is light. If it was not for Xiling, he would not be soft hearted, but although he had not known Xi Ling for a long time, he knew this girl quite well. "White night... You''re cruel Nalanxi moon is biting her teeth. "I am cruel?? What was your name? I''ll teach you the heart sword! I helped you to worship God, but you took the hand of the hand and took people to encircle me The white night squints and says coldly: "even if I kill you now, it''s not too much, but I won''t kill you! For Xiling, and for me! Because for me, you can''t die without losing your cultivation! Life is better than death! In this way, I will be more happy "You... I''ll fight with you!" Nalanxi Yueqi''s face was so white that she screamed. She stood up and tried to rush. But just as she moved, she vomited blood and staggered down again.Now she is a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. Anyone can take her life. "With me? You can only sit on the ground and look at me with pain, despair and resentment. What do you fight with me? Nalanxi moon, now you, poor like a bug! Don''t you know? " White night light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1102 Hearing the words of the white night, Nalan Xiyue''s heart was like a heavy blow, and her whole body was shaking violently. She actually vomited two mouthfuls of blood, and her face was filled with grief, anger and pain. She looked at the eyes of the white night, in that pair of sword eyes, she only saw one kind of eyes. Poor... poor eyes! Seeing this kind of look, nalanxi Yuejiao''s body suddenly shook again, and her small face was extremely pale. "Do you think I''m... Pathetic?" She murmured. "Yes, pitiful." White night light way, face no joy and no sorrow: "a woman who is addicted to power and desire, how can she not be pitiful? Especially when your means are still so poor, your thoughts are so stupid, and all you have done is so ridiculous! Nalanxi moon, from the day you betrayed me, you have been digging your own grave, but you still don''t know, isn''t it On hearing the sound of nalanxi moon, her eyes slightly widened a few circles. Her small hand pointed to the white night, and her arms trembled like lotus root, but she couldn''t say a word for half a day. She has always regarded white night as her opponent! As the most powerful enemy in life! However, in the mind of white night, she is just like this... "white night!" Just then, a very complicated voice began to ring. Everyone went along with the reputation, but they saw that the white haired nalanxi spirit was brought by several disciples. Nalanxiling looks particularly haggard. She still has a lot of sword marks on her body. Her right arm is completely broken. Although Xiaocui secretly gives her many pills, it is not so simple to recover the wounds made by the saints. After the saint strikes, the holy power of terror will still adhere to the wound. In order to get better, she has enough strength to know the holy power of the other side. Nalanxiling, who was imprisoned in prison, obviously did not have this power. Many people around pointed and whispered. "Miss!" Seeing Nalan River Spirit appear, Xiaocui cries out sadly and rushes to the past. The two girls held each other tightly. Nalanxiling is full of complexity. But what makes countless people curious is how can Nalan Xiling be brought out at this critical moment? Is it said that it was given by the elder of shangshenzong? But what''s the point of bringing her here? Many people have doubts. Only some people have guessed something vaguely, and their looks are changing again and again. The spirit of Nalan River released Xiaocui and walked towards the white night and Nalan river moon. Although she tries her best to keep calm, the pain in her eyes is hard to hide! "Xiling... You''re here..." nalanxi month turned her head and said hoarsely. Looking at her white haired sister, she seemed to have figured out what she had figured out and what she had seen clearly. Her face gradually showed bitterness and complexity. "Sister! You lost to white night in the end Nalanxi Ling said lightly. Nalan River on the first listen, pupil Dun shrink: "you... Still recognize me as your sister?" "Of course Nalanxi Ling nodded: "now you have lost all your accomplishments and lost your reputation! You have nothing, including your vicious heart to pursue interests without breaking means! If you become what you used to be, you are still my sister... " " but I do this for the Nalan family! It''s all for you! For us to be able to stand out Nalan Xiyue said excitedly. "Stand out?" Nalan Xiling gave a sad smile: "why do we want to be famous in Nalan family? Our family has lasted for thousands of years, hasn''t it been good? Why do you have to get ahead? Will our family perish if we don''t stand out? If so, isn''t it that only the outstanding people are left in the holy state? " The words fell, and nalanxi moon was stunned. "Sister! You know what? Since Lingyuan City happened, I have been recalling all the time. I remember the time when the three of US practiced martial arts in the courtyard and discussed the soul path. It was the happiest and most substantial time in Xiling''s life. Xiling always thought that such a day could go on forever. However, Xiling found that it was wrong! I was so wrong! You are not my pure minded sister Nalan Xiyue! Your city is very deep and vicious. You do not break the means to achieve your goal. You destroy all of these... Destroy my beautiful dream... "Nalan Xiling looks at his sister quietly and narrates it quietly. But the tears can''t stop sliding from her face. Nalanxi moon is completely petrified. Every word and every word of Xiling pierced her heart like a dagger. She opened her mouth slightly, staring at her sister, half ring, not a word to say. Br > "do you want to kill Bai Ling''s voice at the beginning The white night stares at this haggard heartbreaking girl and asks calmly. Nalan Xiling didn''t speak, but her tears filled her eyes, and she couldn''t help sobbing. "Silly girl!" The white night sighed, with love in her heart, raised her hand and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She said faintly: "although she is a wicked woman, she is your sister in the end. Now she has lost her cultivation and lost her reputation. She has got her due end. For your sake, I will not kill her!"Nalan Xiling can quarrel with the whole Nalan family for the sake of the white night. Naturally, the white night can give up the hatred in her heart for the sake of this girl. What''s more, after the abolition of Nalan Xiyue, he has already got revenge! It''s not important to kill Yuena! And Nalan Xiyue, who has lost her accomplishments, is afraid that she is not as good as dead! It seems a kind of kindness for others not to kill her in the white night, but it is extremely painful for her. "Thank you, white brother..." nalanxi Ling quietly choked, small face only pain. The situation is clear. The moon of nalanxi is defeated! Yan Xuzi''s face was heavy and his pupils were full of anger. He stepped forward and drank coldly. "Nalanxi moon! Steal the fighting order of the Holy One! Even more deceiving me to God! Cheat a lot of cultivation materials! It''s a terrible crime. It''s not allowed by nature! Today, I, Yan Xuzi, instead of the leader, expelled Nalan Xiyue from shangshenzong! Nalan Xiyue, from now on, you are no longer my disciple of shangshenzong! I will not kill you. Otherwise, if you cheat me to go to God''s sect like this, you will surely die! Now, get out of here The words fell, the scene immediately clamorous a few minutes, all people''s eyes all look toward that woman. Nalanxi moon lowered her head, her face was as white as paper, her lips were bloodless, and her face was full of cold sweat. The endless pain in her heart ravaged her thoughts wildly, she had lost everything. Without his accomplishments, he was doomed to be unable to gain a foothold in the Nalan family. Being expelled by the God sect, he was doomed to be unable to gain a foothold in Risheng state. Disgusted by her sister, she was doomed to have no one to speak. "Lost... Lost... All lost... Ha ha..." nalanxi moon sometimes cried and laughed, and her mind had broken down. She held her head and curled together, and her expression gradually became crazy and demented... nalanxiling wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at her sister like this, and her silver teeth bit her pink lips. "Xiaocui..." "miss!" Xiaocui comes in a hurry. "Take her back to Lingyuan City..." nalanxi spirit took a deep breath and said hoarsely. Xiaocui hears the sound and looks at Nalan Xiyue, who is crazy. She doesn''t have any refutation. She nods her head gently and pulls Nalan Xiyue away. Nalanxi month stumbled along, dishevelled, covered with blood, especially in distress. But she did not walk a few steps, she suddenly legs a soft, completely fainted in the past. Poor. Sad. It''s amazing. People were in a trance and sighed. A rising star, a generation of countless people looking up to Tianjiao, Nalan river moon! Just like this, it''s just so dark. What a desolation. She could have made it to the top! Could have been arrogant. She may even become the next master of the God sect. but today, all of this has become a bubble. And the author of all this! It''s white night!! Countless people were startled to see that person, the thoughts in the brain surged. When did such a fantastic character appear in the Yijian heavenly palace? . (I''m a little uncomfortable, I''m sorry for the late update) (I''m sorry) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1103 The moon of Nalan river was dim and faded, which made the people of God scared. The disciples around him looked at the white night one after another, leaving only fear in everyone''s eyes. Now the truth has come to light. Everyone knows that Nalan Xiyue used the fighting order in the white night to pretend to be the fighting saint! That is to say, the God''s favorite son is not fighting holy. Now, the real fighting holy one stands in front of the crowd. However, even nalanxi moon has been defeated. Who else can be the opponent of this fighting Holy One? Ding Jianghong? Happy sword? Qi Wu? Although all of them were outstanding and outstanding disciples of shangshenzong, they were once brilliant and talented. However, there was still a gap between them and the fighting saint. If the white night continues to challenge the shangshenzong, who can resist it? I''m afraid that the whole shangshenzong will be trampled on by this person... thinking of this, not only the disciples feel terrible, but also some elders can''t sit still! "When did Yijian Temple come out of such a demon?" Li Daoyi and others thought secretly. The white night palms a turn, take out a few pills from the Qianlong ring, put them into nalanxiling''s small mouth. Xuan''er glances at Qingxin and others over there, and says faintly, "now nalanxi moon''s affairs have been solved. I should settle with you." The words fell to the ground, and the crowd was boiling. "Settle with us?" Zhong stepped forward and sneered: "do you have the qualification? Do you know who we are? " "Who are you?" The white night asked. "Frog at the bottom of the well!" Zhang Xiang scorned to smile. Chen Helian is also full of ridicule: "after all, he is a nobody, don''t blame him!" "Lotus, don''t say that. Others are at least fighting saints. We are not!" Zhong Mai laughed and said to the white night, "I won''t tell you. I''m just a nobody in ziweixian Valley, but I''m not ordinary children! This is Zhang Xiang, the chief disciple of Qishan sect! This is Chen Helian, the chief disciple of zuyue temple. As for the one who frightens you to death, have you ever heard of Qingdao Zhensheng? Does Zhen Sheng know what it means? This is the childe of Qingdao Zhensheng! Although you are fighting holy, what is your proud status of fighting holy in front of us? " "Ha ha, you don''t want to show off to that little bitch, do you?" Chen Helian chuckled and squinted at the white night: "if you really have the courage! Come on then! But I have to tell you, the consequences are at your own risk! " "Hum! He has the guts? How dare you! I''ll see who else dares to protect him Qing Xin sank. This sentence is full of confidence! Perhaps the strength behind these disciples is nothing, but when they get together, the strength they represent can not be underestimated. This was a force that even the God clan did not dare to offend. Otherwise, Xu would not compromise and put nalanxi spirit in prison. The situation seems to be getting more complicated. Many people around him whispered and talked in succession. At this time, Yan Xuzi, who had been silent for a long time, opened his voice again, and his voice was grand and solemn. "White night!" Hearing this sound, the white night immediately turned his head. But hearing Yan Xuzi continue to speak, his voice is full of strong doubts: "Lizi white night, I also ask you, my disciple nalanxiling suddenly attacked Qingxin, Chen Helian and other distinguished guests, was it under your command?" As soon as the words came out, one of the countless people on the scene was stunned. "Where can I start?" White night eyebrows wrinkled, light said. "Where to start?" Yan Xuzi hummed: "when I was in Lingyuan City, I heard that Luo Xuan, the elder of our sect, had a quarrel with you. You hate Luo Xuan in your heart. Otherwise, why didn''t you want to kill Luo Xuan just now?" "You want to talk about Luo Xuan? I haven''t asked you to go to God''s sect to discuss it! I had a fair duel with your disciples, but you sent the elder to attack! If this thing is spread out, I''m afraid that the shangshenzong will become the laughing stock of the people in the world? " White night light way, in the eye actually has the sharp awn to twinkle. "This is not a sneak attack by elder Luoxuan, but to protect the safety of shangshenzong." Yan Xuzi said solemnly: "elder Luoxuan told me that the white night man had ulterior motives and wanted to destroy shangshenzong. Because of this, elder Luoxuan had a conflict with you. This time, he just wanted to eliminate this evil, but he didn''t want to be poisoned by you! Nalanxi spirit was bewitched by you and attacked Qingxin and others. It was your plan. You wanted to use the hand of our disciple nalanxi Ling to stir up the conflict between shangshenzong and Qingjia, zuyue temple, ziweixian Valley, Qishan sect and other clan forces! Is it true or not? " Many people blushed for Yan Xuzi. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... Did you all hear that? This is shangshenzong Bai Ye laughed and looked at Yan Xuzi in a narrow way: "elder Xu Zi, how many people believe you? I have nothing to do with Shenzong. Why should I instigate you to join Shenzong? What''s good for me? What''s more, all that you''re talking about is just your imagination, there''s no evidence to speak of! ""Don''t talk nonsense! The best evidence is that Nalan Xiling even cut off his own sister for you! Now, if you are caught with your hands tied, you will have no worries about your life. Otherwise, you will not blame me for being merciless under the Shenzong! " Yan Xuzi cheered. It was a complete surprise to those present. No wonder nalanxi spirit will suddenly appear. It turns out that she is just a move used by shangshenzong to deal with the white night! White night defeated Nalan Xiyue here, which made shangshenzong lose face. If shangshenzong doesn''t find the court, will he not be ridiculed? Therefore, Yan Xuzi moved out of nalanxiling and took it as an excuse to clean up the white night. Although his excuse is very clumsy, but also declared his attitude! No one, strong or weak, should offend God! Otherwise, do not break the means! Kill it all! Nalanxi''s eyes were anxious and his voice was low: "white night, don''t say it again! We have to get out of here "Leave? Can I leave? When the LORD God released you, he was ready to start with me. How can you go if you want? What''s more? Since I''m here, I''m not going to leave like this! " The white night is light. Nalanxiling was in a hurry. Now this situation is more complicated than lingyuancheng. Does he still want to touch it? Why is this man so brainless? "Shangshenzong! Use the power of zilanqing to attack your family? Good! I''ll prove it to you now! Let''s see if I can use this despicable method in the daytime The white night is light. People were terrified at the sound. How do you prove this? But the next second, a frightening scene appeared! Seeing the white night''s arm shaking, the palm spurts out a terrible and pure holy power, and grabs Zhang Xiang over there directly. "Ah Zhang Xiang was shocked and struggled in a hurry, but no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free from the confinement of the white night. "Zhang Xiang!" "White night, what do you want to do?" Qingxin and others were furious and roared. In the crowd, people from Qishan sect rushed out one after another, pulled out swords and questioned loudly. However, the white night was unafraid, holding Zhang Xiang in one hand, and coldly said with no expression: "Qishan school Zhang Xiang? Qishan sect, I know, is a medium-sized sect, but its reputation is not very good. A hundred years ago, it was frequently reported that the patriarch used the living soul to cultivate skills. If such a sect offended, it would be offended! " Zhang Xiang, who was pinched by the white night, felt that she was almost out of breath. She raised her fist and pounded the white night fiercely, and holy power was frantically pounding. But the white night was still and completely immune to her attack. "What are you going to do, Lizi white night?" The people of shangshenzong roared. All the guests were staring at the man with wide eyes. "Don''t you slander me for making such a mischief? Then I''ll tell you who I''ll deal with in the daytime, and I''ll never sneak around! These people moved the stream spirit, but also rely on the river spirit! Because of Qingdao Zhensheng, Qishan sect and other forces, you dare not make a fair judgment for our disciples, so let me make a judgment in the daytime and at night! " The sound fell, and the white night burst into force. Bang! A thick and fierce holy power was twisted directly to Zhang Xiang. Before Zhang Xiang could react, his body directly exploded and turned into a blood mist, which was sprayed out. In an instant, the whole neighborhood was quiet. The guests gaped. The disciples of shangshenzong were stupefied. White night... Actually did it! In the full view of the public, in front of the God clan people... "this guy, don''t want to live Yan Xiaoke and Xiaomi whispered. Smoke autumn moon full of complexity, autumn eyes deep looking at him. "What an impulsive imp!" Li Dao is full of fun. "If this son is from qituo mountain, that would be fine!" The Kirin King sighs. At the moment, Shangshen Zongren was in a rage. Some of them were old-fashioned and shivered, so they wanted to start, but they were stopped by Yan Xuzi. "Let him do it!" Yan Xuzi drinks. People are stunned, looked at Yan Xuzi, vaguely seems to understand what. However, Qingxin was flustered. "Asshole! You!! You killed Zhang Xiang? " "Unforgivable!! Unforgivable People roared. "What''s killing her? Here you are. 1 White night eyes a Lin, again toward the clock to grasp. "Asshole "Do you think we are vegetarian?" Qingxin burst to drink: "everyone with me on!! Kill him and avenge Zhang Xiang! " "Kill!" Several people rushed together."I''m not the only opponent Cold way in the white night, but no hands left, directly pull out the sword, a sword swept. Bang Dang! The blade in the hands of the first three men was cut off directly. They were shocked and retreated in a hurry. They could abandon the magic sword and come back again. In an instant, they were cut off! People were shocked, but the white night did not stop, carrying the sword directly to Qingxin! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1104 "You dare to move me?" Qingxin was furious. He stood in the same place directly and did not move. However, two experts of Qing family rushed out of the crowd beside him and stopped him towards the white night! "Don''t hurt young master Qing!" "Kill The two roared together, and the holy power broke out like a huge fist to meet the white night. People around him exclaimed. These are two great saints!! "It must be the strong one sent by Qingjia to protect Qingxin!" "I think so! Even if the true saint of Qingdao is not here, Qingxin can not be provoked by others at will! Let''s see how the white night comes to nothing! " "How dare a new sage move his family? Ridiculous!! It''s ridiculous! " The people around him were sarcastic. However, the next second, the white night looked awe inspiring, and a powerful holy power burst out of his body. In an instant, he tore up the holy power iron fist, and the boundless sword power chopped at the two great saints! What pure holy power! The spectators around him were awe stricken. This new sage is really extraordinary! "Looking for death!" The two men were furious, as if they had been stimulated, and their faces were ferocious. They directly pulled out their weapons from their waists, accumulated the most ferocious strength, and fiercely cleaved to the abandoned magic sword. Dang! The two weapons held up the abandoned magic sword. They roared, and they wanted to push back the black sword! How dare a new saint dare to be bold in front of two great saints? If you can''t hold him down! What face do they have to stand on? However, the next second, the sword flash, the sword body like cut bean curd, split two people''s blade, mercilessly cut into their heads. "What?" "Not good!" The two men were shocked and immediately stepped back. After all, they were the great saints, and their reaction was astonishing. Finally, they avoided the terrible sword. However... whoosh! A sword spirit burst out from the abandoned God sword! In an instant, they penetrated their necks... chi! The blood column soared to the sky, and the two heads flew into the sky and fell to the ground in the dull eyes of all. Everyone stays. The faces of the guests were green with fear. Countless pairs of eyes are looking at the incredible. "They were two great saints... Just... Killed like this?" "How could that be possible? How could this new sage have such strength? " "Don''t forget! He''s the holy man of war "Even if it''s the fighting saint, it''s impossible to kill the great sage so easily!! Fake!! It must be fake Some of the guests were very emotional and obviously could not accept the fact. The new sage killed two great saints with one sword! No one believes it!! Only Li Daoyi, Qilin monarch and other giants have seen the clue. "These two people are too careless and despise this boy, and the sword in his hand is not an ordinary thing. Only in this way can they get the first chance, the leader of a sword!" Li Dao a low voice. "Yes, if these two people are serious, the boy may not be able to succeed, but it''s a pity that no one can be careless in any battle! Otherwise, it will only give the other party a chance to kill themselves! " The Kirin King shook his head. When the two great saints were killed, Qingxin''s face changed dramatically, and people retreated again and again. Chen Helian several people are also scared scalp numbness, how dare to go forward? But the blade of the white night has been ruthlessly cut over. Chen Helian subconsciously raises the sword to block. It''s the power of abandoning the divine sword. How can an ordinary sword resist it? As soon as she lifted her sword, she was chopped from the top by a sword, and she was cut in two in an instant. Lotus Zhong Mai roared and glared indignantly at the white night: "I''ll fight with you!" "If you can''t make it, go to hell!" White night cold road, a sword to cut. Zhong Mai burst out all his strength to resist, but in front of abandoning the magic sword, all his efforts were in vain. It''s another sword. Zhong stepped into the end of Chen Helian! All the strong people around Qingxin died and all his companions were killed. He looked at all this, looking at the corpses all over the ground, and his face almost stagnated. "How could that be?" He murmured, his pupils trembling wildly, how he wished it was just a nightmare. White night indifferent to look at him, arm movement, Qingxin instant by a pure force package, the whole person can not help flying over. "You... What do you want to do?" Qingxin is struggling madly. But how can he be the opponent of white night? People resist a few times, holy power is suppressed, can''t move. "I boast that I''m not a good man, but I''m not a bad man. I don''t mind my own business. It''s none of my business to do evil and bully others in shangshenzong! If you like, you can kill whoever you like. Even the elders of shangshenzong dare not come forward. Why should I be the leader? It''s just... You''ve provoked my people! That has something to do with me! " He said, and his eyes were cold."You dare to touch me! You must die! Don''t say you are the holy one of fighting!! Even if it''s the sword heaven palace behind you, it will leave you!! You!! You must die!! My father will never let you go! Never Qingxin roared. "Then let your father come to me." White night light says, then want to make force. "Stop it!" Seeing this, the powerful people around him couldn''t help it any longer, and the Kirin King directly cried out. The white night looks slightly sideways. The Kirin monarch hesitated and said in a low voice, "little white brother! Please bear with your anger a little! This son is different from those people you killed before. His father is really a saint of Qingdao! If you kill him, I''m afraid that Yijian Tiangong can''t protect you! Why don''t you forgive people and let them die! And a lot of trouble will be saved! " "Yes, little brother Bai, you are still young. However, the saint has the qualification of fighting holy. If you kill this person, you will be killed for yourself. Why should you do this?" Li Daoyi also made a voice of persuasion. Of course, they are all out of their own interests. From the point of their advice, many people know that these two great powers can''t help but want to draw this unique talent into their own account. However, the people of the God sect did not say a word and looked on the wall. In addition to the Kirin emperor and Li Daoyi, Li jianhuang and others also talked to each other, but they didn''t dare to say too much. They also hoped that they could increase their good feelings for the white night, and they would have the opportunity to put them under the door in the future, but they did not dare to make it too obvious. Hearing the plea of all the great powers, Qingxin burst out laughing. Although she was pinched by the white night, her face was flushed, but her enthusiasm in her eyes was still the same: "what? Do you hear that? See that? Do you know the energy of my family celebration? You dare to move me! Yijian heaven palace will leave you! No one dares to protect you in the whole state of Lysander!! Ha ha ha... Now, you immediately let me go, then kneel down in front of me, lick. My shoes, and then send that woman over there! I will not pursue this matter! Did you hear me Qingxin squinted and laughed. The next second, however, a cold voice floated into his ears. "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you!" "What do you say?" Qingxin was shocked. Click. A tearing feeling burst out from his neck. Qingxin''s body trembled a few times, but it didn''t stop. At night, he didn''t enter his chest and took out a bloody heart! It''s all quiet around. Everyone''s eyes are all focused on the white night, which is full of endless panic at the moment... this man is... Crazy? . (the cold is still not good, so I can''t stay up late tonight, and I''ll do it in the daytime tomorrow instead of tonight.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1105 Qingxin''s body fell cold on the floor. Around the people staring at the soft figure, a heart for a long time can not be recovered. "He killed Qingxin..." "this guy actually killed Qingxin?" "Isn''t it terrible? He... Does he know what he''s doing? " "It''s over! This guy''s over! Even Qingxin dare to kill! No one can save him! " The crowd around him was boiling and shouting in panic. Everyone, look at me, I look at you, no one can slow down God! We''ve seen a lot of madmen, but it''s the first time anyone''s been crazy like this. "Stupid! Stupid! rash!! Ignorance The Kirin monarch was angry and angry. He stamped his feet and pointed to the nose of the white night and said, "you silly boy! You''re ruining yourself, you know Li Daoyi over there also sighed: "young man! Qingdao Zhensheng is so powerful that even we dare not provoke it. The Ruyue Zunjian in Yijian Tiangong may not offend Qingdao Zhensheng because of you! I heard that you Yijian Tiangong had a conflict with the overlord Dynasty not long ago. The head of the prince of the overlord Dynasty was hung on the gate of the city in the territory of the overlord Dynasty. Now the conflicts between the two sides are sharp. You killed Qingxin at this time! Isn''t Qingdao Zhensheng going to the bahuangchao? Yijian Tiangong... Will not tolerate you "Yes! It''s too fast "Now you''re going to have a hard time in the state of Lysander." "Yes, yes..." many onlookers pointed out. But white night repeatedly shook his head: "what''s the point of killing a Qingxin? Since he''s going to kill my friend! I won''t tolerate him. Don''t say that his father is a real saint of Qingdao. Even if he is the master of the whole state of Lisheng, I will not miss it! As for your concerns, white night''s heart! If I can''t stand in the Yijian heavenly palace, I will leave it! If I leave, I won''t let Qingdao Zhensheng help the emperor! You are worthy of your family The words fell to the ground, and many of the great powers present brightened their eyes and showed admiration. This kid, he''s got guts! However, nalanxiling was unable to sit on the ground, wiping the corner of his eyes with his little hand, and his red lips were almost bitten by silver teeth. "Xiling..." step forward in the daytime and lift it up. "White night... I''ll go wherever you go. For me, you''d rather offend Qingdao Zhensheng! I will be your man after nalanxiling! If Qingdao Zhensheng wants to kill you, I will stand up and help you cut him off! " Nalanxiling said hoarsely, her eyes were red, her delicate face was pale, her hands were still clinging to the corner of the white night... although she was weak, no one could doubt her determination. White night heard the sound, Leng half ring, crying and laughing. Li jianhuang, the forerunner of Cabernet Sauvignon nodded and sighed. Such a tough character is also a fighting saint, and his future is bound to be limitless. Unfortunately, he offended Qingdao Zhensheng and made a death feud with him. I''m afraid there will be no future. The Kirin monarch looked down and thought about something. At last, he seemed to have made some difficult decisions! He clapped his hands, gritted his teeth and said, "boy! Otherwise, I''ll help you with this matter! How to "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. But the Kirin Prince patted his chest and said, "boy! Now you kneel down and recognize me as godfather! When I''m a son! I will immediately make you the young master of qituoshan! From now on, you will be the man of qituoshan! When the time comes, Qingdao Zhensheng will trouble you! I''ll take care of it! Qing Dao is really holy and greedy! I''m crazy! Send him ten big pieces and eight pieces. I''m sure he won''t talk about Qingxin any more! What''s up? " It was a bit of an accident in the white night. The son Lin is in a moment anxious: "father, he is little Lord, that I?" "Don''t fart! You''re such a punk. You''re beaten on the ground by a woman. Do I still hold you as the young master? Then we can''t finish the qituoshan? " The Kirin King spat and cursed. Er Lin was dumb at once, and his face was blue and red. Li Dao listened to it one by one, but he was too busy to stop and immediately made a voice. "Laolin! You''re going out of your way? However, I will not let go of such a good seedling! In terms of strength, our nine regions star view is better than you! What''s more, my ancestors of the nine regions star temple are still there. How can we be afraid of the true saints? I want this seedling Li Daoyi also patted his chest and said, "little brother! Come back with me! I pass you the Supreme Soul method, and I will keep you in the ascendant! The holy state! how? As for Qingdao, it''s really holy! No matter how he makes trouble, he will never dare to make trouble to my jiuyu Tianxing temple! You can be safe and peaceful when you enter our nine regions sky star temple The night was silent. "Smelly Taoist! Are you against me again The Kirin king is angry! "Look at what you''re saying, don''t you just ask me to speak?" Li Dao shook his head and said with a smile. "You... You are my first "What, you come first, I come first? It''s a person, not a cargo. There''s a first come, then a secondThe two began to quarrel and quarreled. But with all this said, everyone knows that it is not easy to keep the white night! That''s the Revenge of killing a son! How many treasures can the Kirin emperor give you to calm down? How is that possible? As for Li Daoyi''s old ancestor, Li Daoyi is the most powerful one in jiuyu Tianxing temple. No one has ever heard of any hidden experts in the temple. I''m afraid both of them want to earn white night and go back to talk about it. As for Qingdao Zhensheng, take a look at it step by step. After all, no one wants to give up such a seedling. Of course, it can be seen in the white night. He shook his head slightly and said, "your good intentions have been won by night! However, the white night has no plan in this respect for the time being. The state of Lisheng is so huge that it can''t fight against Qingdao Zhensheng. Can''t I hide? What''s more, Qingxin''s death is not just my responsibility! Shangshenzong! I have to be responsible for it too! " When the words fell, all the people of the God clan turned pale. "What are you talking about?" Liu is cold. "Nonsense?" Even if you''re a guest of the White Emperor''s day, is it not a cold letter from you "So what?" Liu Shifeng hummed. "Did I kill Qingxin in front of you White night asked again. This word falls, Liu Shifeng already felt wrong, hesitated for a long time, did not know how to answer. "So many people saw it!" White night sneered: "I kill Qingxin, everyone advise! Only you are not advised by God! Why? Because you want to get rid of my fighting holy one by the hand of Qingdao Zhensheng! So if you don''t stop it, can you cheat people all over the world? What''s more, Qingxin, as your guest, was killed by me. If you don''t protect it, you can''t escape the blame! Therefore, we should investigate the responsibility for the true saint of Qingdao! I can''t escape in the night, and you can escape your responsibility by going to God? " This word falls, Liu Shifeng and other popular noses are crooked, you you you keep, but you just can''t say why. White night, it is clear to pour dirty water on the God. There are so many mouths here. If you spread it out, how can you not find Shenzong to settle accounts? The people of God''s clan immediately panicked God. "But this does not change the fact that you killed Qingxin. You will eventually die in the hands of Qingdao Zhensheng!" At this time, the Yan Xu son next to said lightly, look very calm. "I never intended to deny my actions! I do it in the daytime, and I won''t escape! " White night light said, but once again raised the sword, pointing to a group of shangshenzong elders over there: "however, let me be very curious, you shangshenzong elders practice some people dare not agree?" "What do you want to do?" Xu Ping said in a deep voice, Rao is that he also thinks that this guy from the Yijian heavenly palace is doing something! A good wedding, now has been thoroughly yellow! White night shook his head, and his face was unshaken: "I killed Qingxin because these people hurt the stream spirit. However, it is not only Qingxin who do harm to the stream spirit, but also you shangshenzong!" "Nalanxiling is our disciple. How can we harm her? You''re talking nonsense here Liu is the wind roaring. "Then why was the stream spirit put in prison?" "She made a mistake!" "That is to say, you elders of shangshenzong believe in what they say?" "If you admit in public that you believe what Qingxin said, it''s Naran Xiling who went to find their seven shangshenzong guests! Then I will not pursue this matter! " The words fell to the ground, and everyone looked at Xu Ping, Liu Shifeng and others, one by one, with their eyes amused. If you really say so, don''t they all become fools? After all, Qingxin''s bad excuse is not believed by a fool... several elders blushed and hesitated for a long time, unable to speak. "Both sides are at fault in this matter, whether it''s Xiling or Qingxin. What''s more, Qingxin is dead. It''s hard to tell what happened. I think it''s over. The reason why Xiling was detained temporarily is because Xiling refused to listen and disturbed the wedding order. Can''t you weigh the priority? Do you have to argue here? " Yan Xuzi made a voice again and his voice became heavy, which eased the awkward atmosphere on the spot. After all, he is the elder of shangshenzong! The white night narrowed his eyes, but then turned to the front of the story. He said faintly: "the thing of Xiling is put aside for the time being, so... What about shangshenzong''s sneak attack on me? Do you want me to think it didn''t happen? " "Sneak attack?" Yan Xuzi congealed his eyes. "I had a duel with Nalan Xiyue, and Luo Xuan suddenly attacked me! That''s what everyone here saw! Luo Xuan was killed by me. That''s his fault! Just an elder, so incompetent, was destroyed by my sword. I think no one can say anything. But today, shangshenzong didn''t give me an account of this! Even if I don''t speak, it will make people laugh at me? " It''s cold at night."What do you want?" Liu Shifeng hummed. "What do I want?" "White night can compensate for you "What compensation do you want?" "Very simple!" White night raised his hand, but his fingers turned, and fell on the shadow of the wedding sedan chair not far away: "give her to me . (I''m sorry for the drop needle update) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1106 Hearing the words of the white night, all the people present were shocked and the surrounding was quiet and frightening. And all people''s line of sight, also can''t help but look at the figure beside the wedding sedan chair. Smoke autumn moon! Liu, the second elder, is Feng''s fiancee! The gold of the tobacco family! Women with special constitution and three saints Constitution! A beautiful woman who makes countless people crazy and dreams of! Her appearance, her cultivation and her constitution are all close to perfection! The guests at the scene have hot eyes and stare at the autumn moon! Before stepping into shangshenzong, many people didn''t know that yanqiuyue was the Sansheng constitution. Shangshenzong must do a good job of secrecy, otherwise Yan Qiuyue would be taken away before she arrived at shangshenzong! Although countless people covet yanqiuyue, they dare not move. After all, this is shangshenzong''s territory, and the strength of the present power is not enough to make them rampant to that extent. But... the night is dry! Just say it face to face. Name your name to smoke autumn moon! Everyone''s brain was in a daze. What''s the strength of him to say such a thing? Even if he is a fighting saint, even if he has the strength to defeat the great sage, but he... is just a lonely family! One person, dare to shake up the Shenzong? He''s looking for death! Smoke autumn moon is also a face of consternation and confusion, she lenglengleng looking at the white night, heart beating. Although she didn''t know Bai Ye for a long time, she saw all the things that Bai Ye did to Nalan Xiling. She didn''t dislike him at all. On the contrary, she liked him a little. Of course, this love is not based on feelings, but a woman''s affection for certain actions of a man. For nalanxi spirit, white night would rather kill Qingxin in public! For the sake of nalanxi spirit, white night is not afraid of the power of the God clan! How can such a man not be liked by women? In fact, it''s not smoke autumn moon. Many female soul people present are extremely envious of nalanxi spirit. They are also so eager that one day they can meet a man who is not afraid of everything. Many female soul people look at the white night, and their eyes are incomparably hot. "Miss..." the accompanying guards of the tobacco family were excited. Smoke Autumn Moon took a deep breath, and her cheeks were a little red, but her heart was full of worries. "It''s not enough to have nalanxi spirit. Are you still staring at the autumn moon?" Yan Xiaoke stomped her feet angrily. "Miss, you don''t seem to dislike this man." Xiaomi next to him sighed: "he almost pulled out the face of our God clan!" "Disgust? What''s the antipathy? He''s going to have bad luck soon! That''s Liu Changlao''s fiancee! Look at how angry Liu Changlao is Yan Xiao can''t stop shaking his head: "dare to talk nonsense here. I really don''t know what he''s thinking in his head. Does he think this is Yijian Tiangong?" Xiaomi looks at Liu Shifeng, sure enough, Liu Shifeng is already shaking violently at the moment, and his old face has been completely distorted. To smoke autumn moon in public! It''s that Shiming and Liu Shifeng can''t get along with each other. It''s just that Xiaomi thinks that white night is not a fool! He was obviously prepared to say such a thing. "Asshole! Shaft!! Maniac!! I will kill you Liu, it''s time to get excited! But he was stopped by Yan Xuzi and others. "Elder Liu, calm down first! Let me settle this matter Yan Xuzi said lightly. Seeing Yan Xuzi''s voice, Liu Shifeng can only suppress his anger and stare at the white night and stop speaking. Yan Xuzi glanced at the white night indifferently, and his beard trembled slightly: "it seems that your purpose this time is not only to take back the fighting order, but also for the three saints'' constitution, is it not?" "What is that? Miss Yan and I have known each other for a long time, and we both agree with each other. It''s you who have taken love from the God sect. Naturally, I will come to the God sect to seek justice. " "What''s more, elder Liu''s style is criticized. It''s said that in order to break through the current state, he has captured many female soul people and forced them to practice double cultivation. In the end, Qiuyue and I have known each other for a long time. How can I watch her die "Congenial? Have known each other for a long time? " Smoke Autumn Moon Leng next, cheek is red, but did not refute. If she really wants to choose, she must choose white night. Liu Shifeng''s reputation is really bad. She has killed many people over the years. Few of his Shuangxiu partners have a good end, otherwise they would not marry her. "It''s not up to you, an outsider, to comment on elder Liu''s conduct. But by saying this, you obviously know that Yan Qiuyue is going to marry Liu Changlao, right?" Yan Xuzi said slowly. "Yes." "In this way, you are the one who openly robbed me of my God sect territory! Not only that, you are still insulting me, the elder of shangshenzong, insulting me Yan Xuzi''s words turned. Suddenly, his expression was cold and incomparable, and his eyes were full of killing intention: "come to me!""I''m here All around, the disciples of Shenzong rushed to surround the white night. "Take this man for me!" Yan Xuzi cheered. "Yes The disciples cheered and rushed. All around! After all, Yan Xuzi couldn''t hold her breath! This is shangshenzong''s territory! Since it is not reasonable to speak, it is simply to start directly! The bulk depends on strength, not lip service! "Wait a minute!" A big drink at night. "Do you want to abolish it?" Yan Xu Zi raised his eyebrow. The white night shook his head: "the great elder of shangshenzong is really unreasonable! I admire you! But white night also thinks that in places like Richmond, reasoning is useless, and in the end it''s fists! Say smoke autumn moon! I''m not going to get this woman by lip service! I''m ready to fight with your family, but before that, I''d like to say something to you! And these two words are aimed at the disciples of shangshenzong! " "The first sentence! Nalanxi spirit is a disciple of shangshenzong. When you are persecuted, you elders think about the face of the sect. Therefore, you protect people outside the sect and sacrifice you disciples! Don''t you feel aggrieved if you don''t admit it after death? " "The second sentence! I can kill the elder Luo Xuan with one sword, and kill Qingxin and others easily. I am a fighting saint, but they let you ordinary disciples to catch me! It''s clearly coming to die. Can''t you see it clearly? " Two words fell to the ground, and all the Shenzong disciples were pale on the field. Those disciples who surrounded the white night were also surprised and looked at each other with hesitation. The elders were shocked. "Alienating people! This is a good one The forerunner of Cabernet Sauvignon was stunned and murmured. "It''s a pity that this son doesn''t enter my qituoshan! Otherwise, I will let him rest in peace, just Yan Xuzi, and I will not hurt him! " The kylin monarch looked like a pity. "If he refuses to enter, then let him die on his own. We don''t need to offend the God sect for his sake." Along with Li Dao. The rest of the big powers have whispered, all shocked. With a few words in the white night, the disciples of Shenzong became hesitant and even doubted the sect, which really shocked the elders. "What are you doing? Do you want to take this man? Take him Hurry up, Xu. "Elder, we can''t beat him!" One of the disciples immediately called out and retreated. As soon as he retreated, his disciples immediately stepped back, and no one moved the night. "You... You..." Xu''s face was flushed with anger and his chest was constantly fluctuating. "Since you can''t beat him, let me go!" An elder couldn''t see it. He was so angry that he wanted to start! But next to Liu Shifeng immediately stopped him. The crowd looked at him. "This is my wedding! That woman should also be my husband''s woman! If you really want to do it, you don''t have to do it! I asked the old man to take the boy''s bone and peel his skin. He hung his head at the gate for the world to see and the people in the Yijian heavenly palace to see. What would happen if I provoked the God clan! " Liu is the wind sink Road, the line of sight looks toward Yan Xuzi. Yan Xuzi said nothing and nodded silently. At this time, you can only rely on your fist! Liu is the wind to see the situation, eyes burst out of bursts of killing, people step a little, jumped out. Seeing this in the white night, his eyes twinkled with a strange light, and immediately said, "stream spirit!" "White night, don''t worry. I won''t be jealous of the woman you like! I''ll help you get her! " Nalanxi lingbusy road. On hearing this, he almost didn''t mention it at one breath. He couldn''t cry or laugh and said: "what''s all this? I want to smoke Autumn Moon purely for the sake of the three saints'' Constitution!" "Isn''t that all the same?" "Er... I''ll talk about it later. You should go to yanqiuyue first. Don''t leave shangshenzong, or you will be in danger! I''ll take you out later! " The white night took a deep breath and whispered. At this time, Liu Shifeng had already made a move, as soon as he lifted his arm, a blue light appeared. It was a long sword inlaid with the pattern of a green leopard. The man was like a green rainbow and attacked the white night directly. "Die Roar, sword body burst out of ten thousand feet of light! Full of killing intention like a wild beast! Nalanxi was shocked and said, "in this case, we can''t leave here at all!" "No!" White night pressed his hand on the sword of abandoning God, staring at the rushing Liu Shifeng, and lowered his voice: "shangshenzong? I subverted him! Then no one can stop us The voice fell, and the body suddenly disappeared in the white night. It seemed that he had been plotting for a long time. A sword rushed to liushifeng. "Nine kill Dragon Sword chop A shrill roar resounded from all directions! Keng! Abandoning the divine sword and taking off its scabbard, it accumulates a world-class sword awn and attacks on Liu Shifeng.The internal strength of the abandoned sword was once again pulled out by the white night! At that moment, the world lost its color. "What?" There was an uproar among all the great powers present. All the terrors in the white night burst out!! "Not good!" Yan Xuzi''s face changed wildly, without any hesitation. He rushed to the white night in an instant!! "Elder Liu, be careful!! This son conceals killing moves! Go back "What?" Liu Shifeng is shocked. But it''s late! At the moment of splitting away, the black light like a dragon has approached Liu Shifeng! He rubbed the void, darkened the sun and moon, and shattered his sword, his Qi and his strength into powder among the electric light and flint. This is a sword that has been planned for a long time in the daytime!! From the moment he decided to move the moon, he knew that his real opponents were not Nalan Xiyue, but the elders! Liu Shifeng''s eyes widened, looking at the black blade, trying to dodge, it was too late. Chi!!!!! The sound of flesh and blood being broken. I can see that the long and dark sword of abandoning God has completely penetrated the throat of Liu Shifeng!! For a moment, there was silence all around... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1107 After the prince''s head was hung on the gate, the regional forces between the Yijian heavenly palace and the overlord Dynasty were all uneasy. Coupled with the actions of the overlord Dynasty over the years, many people began to be wary of the overlord Dynasty. After all, the power of the overlord Dynasty is expanding and growing, recruiting people everywhere and inviting people to come out of the mountain. Today''s overlord Dynasty is no longer comparable to that of the past. Don''t say it is the Yijian heavenly palace that feels threatened. Even several other sects also feel in danger. On a snowy mountain, a huge temporary building tower appears on the top of the mountain. The tower overflows with dazzling brilliance, which is particularly mysterious, so that the surrounding snow is set off by this brilliance and becomes like crystal. The disciples with rich breath came to the top of the mountain one wave after another. The leader is the elite disciple of the Yijian heavenly palace, Yinghua sword, Gongsun mujiao and other powerful swordsmen. This time, tie Wanqing also came, trying to be the representative of the wooden man house and the genius of the divine sword list. A total of more than 100 people entered the building, got together and sat cross legged. Before long, the elite disciples of yundingjianju, ziweixiangu, Wenqing hall, Tianyu Pavilion, longxuedaomen and many other elite disciples entered the building. The whole building is full of heroes and voices. Most people''s eyes are looking towards the sword palace. "It''s a good thing to say, why do you have to run here all of a sudden to hold a snowy mountain meeting?" "I don''t know. Yijian Temple suddenly held a snowy mountain meeting, inviting large groups around to gather in the snow mountain!" "So you don''t understand! What kind of snow mountain convention is this? This is clearly the Yijian heavenly palace''s call for help meeting! " "Call for help? What do you mean "You don''t know? Some time ago, Yijian Tiangong offended the overlord Dynasty and killed the prince of the overlord dynasty! What kind of person can you swallow? It must be revenge for the crown prince. No, there is no movement in the overlord Dynasty. The Yijian heavenly palace is so scared that we can gather together these clans and discuss the countermeasures! " "Ha ha ha ha, isn''t Yijian Tiangong boasting about how powerful you are? Why is it like this now? " "If you offend people, come to us for help? Oh, rubbish "It''s just a group of counsellors. They''re just sharp mouthed! If we really want to fight, it''s a bunch of soft bones! " "It''s said that the master of the Yijian heavenly palace is the one who lives in the palace all the year round, and there are no two gates out of the gate. The strength of the Yijian heavenly palace is now declining, and it is hard to hold it for a long time. How can it be an enemy of the imperial court?" "Just a bunch of incompetent people! It''s only because of the kindness of the leader of our patriarch that we come here. If we were to be me, we would take care of them! If you don''t work hard, you''ll find us if you offend people? " "That''s it Around the sound of endless laughter and abuse, all of them sneer at each other, and they don''t pay attention to their words at all. Yinghua sword and Gongsun mujiao were silent when they heard them. Trying to wait for the disciple can''t stand, eyes red, angry all over the body trembling, gnashing teeth staring around chewing tongue people. As soon as he was about to attack, Yinghua sword glared back. "Be quiet and wait for the palace master to arrive! Whatever they say Yinghua sword whispered. "But..." try hard to say what, next to the iron Wan clear voice. "Try hard, don''t mess around. The purpose of the palace master''s holding this snowy mountain assembly is to form an alliance with several other sects and jointly deal with the overlord Dynasty. If we make trouble here, it will only bring trouble to the palace master and put the clan into a disadvantageous situation. Are you a criminal of the clan?" Hearing tie Wanqing''s words, he tried to be speechless immediately. "We are here to ask for help. It''s OK to be patient if we are told a few words." Yinghua sword shakes his head, xuan''er closes his eyes again and sits up. Whoosh! At this time, two sad and terrible awns came from the distant sky. Many of the disciples raised their eyes and looked, and Qi Qi made a cry of surprise. "It''s all elder martial brother!" "All senior brothers The people of the Dragon Blood Sword clan roared, their faces flushed and excited. Bang! The sharp awn fell over and fell on the balcony, and the huge one swayed gently. People set their eyes. No crows! The first day of Dragon Blood Sword gate! The great master of Dao! He is a black leather armour. He is strong and full of flesh. His eyes are especially fierce, like a dragon or a tiger! Carrying a black blood knife behind, especially domineering! No matter who is standing in front of him, there is an unbearable sense of oppression. People from the palace of the sword of Italy have looked at it one after another. They have only felt the tyranny of crows in one person. That is the late prince! This is a terrible existence whose strength is not inferior to that of the prince! "Hehe, brother Wuya is worthy of being the first genius of Dragon Blood Sword sect, and worthy of being the descendant of the ancestor of Dragon Blood Sword. This is really powerful! admire!! I admire you A roar of laughter came, followed by the second sharp fall on the balcony.People see, is a body of feather clothes is particularly beautiful and luxurious man, the man wearing a jade crown, hand folding fan, looks polite, natural and handsome. Seeing this man, there are many girls in the scene, whose eyes are bright and their faces are happy. "It''s a feather by feather!" "What? Is he the master zhuliuyu of Tianyu pavilion? It looks so handsome "Yes... I heard that he is the strongest disciple of Tianyu Pavilion. He is highly valued by the elders and the master of the pavilion. He has a bright future." "What''s more, zhugongzi is also very good. He often helps the disciples of other sects. He has high prestige in this generation." The disciples whispered, one by one looking at zhuliuyu''s eyes is full of worship and admiration, especially the female soul people, one by one with hot pupil, looking at zhuliuyu''s eyes, they are eager to devour him alive! After the arrival of the two, the talented and powerful men of other sects also followed. However, to everyone''s surprise, they did not stay too long, but went directly to the Yijian heavenly palace. The eyes of the strong are all staring at Yinghua sword! War spirit rises! In an instant, the people of Yi Jian heaven palace breathed tightly. "Elder martial brother... This..." "what do they want to do?" "Why hasn''t the palace master come yet?" The disciples around seemed a little flustered. "The palace master will not appear for the time being, and so will the leaders of other sects, because before they appear, we apprentices have to be divided into different ranks." Yinghua sword took a deep breath and stood up with sharp eyes. "If I can defeat them, we will have much more say in this conference. If I lose... This conference will no longer be dominated by us!" Hearing the words of Yinghua sword, everyone''s heart was trembling. This is the main problem facing the host country. Since people are invited by you, and you have to show some strength naturally, so that we can convince the public. Although the leader of each faction hasn''t arrived, everyone knows that the great powers of each faction are afraid to have paid attention to this side! No one thought that the matter was so serious. "This is a battle of honor for zongmen!" "I can only do my best!" Gongsun mujiao breathed. But people are still worried. ... shangshenzong. White night holding abandoned magic sword, indifferent to look at in front of the facial features open, mouth full of blood willow is the wind, look ancient and undisturbed. The body of that sword has pierced Liu Shifeng''s throat! All the people around were petrified. Each one widened his eyes to make sure he was right. Liu Shifeng was stabbed through his neck... no one could have expected that the two elders of Shenzong in the hall would be killed by a new sage with one sword... this is not the big saints who are like crooked melons and split dates outside! This is the second elder of shangshenzong! Is a famous soul for many years! It''s a giant!! Da Neng!!! But at this moment, he is like a mole ant, and is stabbed in the throat by the young soul from the Yijian heavenly palace. Countless people are in a trance, and their heart thinking seems to have stopped. Even Yan Xuzi, the elder who rushed over, stopped and looked at this scene. Whew! White night draws back the abandoned sword. Liu Shifeng covers his neck and retreats again and again. The blood gushes out. People cover their neck, but they can''t stop the blood. "Two elders!" After the elders crazy rushed over, dressing, feeding Dan, injected holy power, crazy for him to alleviate the injury. It''s just. Liu Shifeng''s sword Qi, which runs through Liu Shifeng, completely ignores the holy power of the people. The elixir can''t be taken, and the holy power can''t be stopped. Liu Shifeng''s blood is fresh and the blood is dry, and the spirit of heaven withers and dies completely. A group of shangshenzongren stayed in place, staring at Liu Shifeng''s body, no one spoke for a long time. Kill with one sword! What strength is needed! In fact, ordinary nine kill dragon sword is impossible to do this, but white night used the power of abandoning God sword! This is no longer what ordinary souls can contend with! Yan Xuzi took a deep breath and his expression became calm. He slowly turned around, staring at the white night, suddenly roared, a paw into a palm, toward the white night''s head. Roar!!!!! There was a tiger roaring and a dragon singing between the claws! White night look tight, mention abandon God sword to hit! Bang! The power between the hands and the claws is so strong that the ferocious lines of destruction surge through the whole body of the white night. If it were not for the thousand Shura bodies, the night would have been shattered into pieces. But Rao is so, he is still not very good, chest a burst of ups and downs, blood almost from the throat.This Yan Xuzi''s strength, I don''t know how much stronger than Liu Shifeng! There is a trace of heat in the eyes of the white night, but it is not afraid. Because he mastered the fighting skills of the founder of Yijian Tiangong school! Can an elder be compared? "Are you all right, white night?" Nalan Xiling and Yan Qiuyue came running together. Nalan Xiling helped him up. Yan Qiuyue wanted to reach out, but he still couldn''t let go. "I''m fine. You should step back to one side. When I lose Yan Xuzi, we''ll leave here!" Said the white night. The words fell, and all the people around him breathed. A loser? Isn''t this guy crazy? Please tell me when I have a shift? Where on earth did you see that I was a watchman every day www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1108 "Go?" Hearing the words of the white night, Yan Xuzi''s face sank again and again, and waved directly. In an instant, those elders and the powerful people of shangshenzong rushed in one after another, and surrounded the white night tightly! All around, the strong breathe hard. "No!" The Kirin King whispered. "I''m afraid shangshenzong has moved his heart to kill him!" The forerunner of Cabernet Sauvignon shook his head and sighed. "That''s not true? This son was killed even Liu Shifeng! How can we get a foothold in the future if we don''t kill this son today? How can shangshenzongren raise their heads when things get out? " Li Daoyi shook his head. The act of white night is not only a provocation and insult to Shenzong! He is touching the bottom line of Shenzong! If the bottom line is touched, it is impossible for shangshenzongren to tolerate it! Today, Yan Xuzi will kill the white night at all costs. It is no longer useful for anyone to ask for help! "You dare to kill people here Yan Xuzi took a deep breath and said coldly, "have you ever thought about the consequences?" "Everybody heard that he was going to kill me! Don''t you allow me to fight back? " The white night was calm and calm. "No nonsense!" Yan Xuzi burst into a drink: "you are a new saint, although you have the strength to fight against the holy, although you have the means to kill the great saint! But do you know what you''re facing? You''re facing the whole shangshenzong! It''s the mountain you can never cross, the God you can never fight against!! You are still so arrogant in front of us?? You have to die! " After that, Yan Xuzi directly waved and roared: "kill him, I will not forgive you!" "Yes All around the master Qi roar, one does not hesitate to rush to the white night. "A God that can never be countered?" White night eyebrows a cold, killing in the eyes agitated: "you, also deserve to call God?" At the moment of the sound falling to the ground, the arm shakes in the white night, and the sword rises. A set of heart sword which is more exquisite and fluent than Nalan Xiyue is thrown away. The powerful holy power is like the surging flood pouring into the abandoned magic sword. Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... sounds like a riot pear flower, and the shadow of the sword is crisscross. The three elders who besieged the white night sent out their troops, some holding long swords and some holding short swords. Each of them had accumulated a strong and strong holy power, which was too fast to say anything, and his power was astonishing. It''s just. In the face of such terrible attacks from three powerful shangshenzong masters, all the black swords were resisted. The action of the black sword was not fast in the daytime, but it was light and flowing. When the guests looked around, they felt that the white night was not like fighting, but performing sword dance! "Isn''t this the heart sword of Nalan Xiyue? How did you do that? " Xu bui''s pupil shrinks and shouts immediately. "Because this set of sword formula was taught to Nalan Xiyue by me!" The white night light way, the arm swings, the hand abandons the divine sword, explodes a sword power, but the three masters do not show weakness, they all burst out the sword force, the two sides of the sword force in the air bloom, the white night was blown back more than ten steps, the three people also stepped back a few steps, as far as the onlookers are concerned, the white night is no longer invincible. But for those who are powerful, this scene is just too terrible to believe! A new sage, unexpectedly alone to shake the three masters of Shenzong! Is this guy really from Yijian Tiangong? When did such a terrible existence appear in Yijian heavenly palace? Many strong people have scalp numbness. Rao was also shocked by Yan Xuzi. But this son is too arrogant. He killed so many people in shangshenzong and stirred the whole place upside down. If he doesn''t kill this son, how can he stop? "You can hold on to three people. What about four people? How about five? How about six people? I want to see how long you can fight alone Yan Xuzi snorted coldly, waved his hand again and said coldly: "all of you! No mercy! Don''t be soft! Don''t cut this man! Please raise your head to see me "Yes!" There was an explosion of voices around, and all the people of shangshenzong actually put their hands on it. There were more than ten people, most of them were elders. They attacked and killed the white night crazily, and even Xu Ping joined the war. "You are... Shameless! There are so many people dealing with one in the white night! " Nalanxi spirit was in a hurry and wanted to rush up, but was stopped by the smoke autumn moon behind. "You go up to die!" "But I can''t see a single person in the white night!" Nalan Xiling gnaw teeth road. "You rush up now, not only can''t help the white night, I can''t say that the white night is also taking care of you. Aren''t you making trouble?" Smoke Autumn Moon road. Nalanxi spirit hears the sound, Jiao''s body shakes, looks gloomy, and does not speak again. The strength of the weak, so that she can not even help the white night. Her pupils shrank a little and her little hands clenched. Suddenly she found that this scene seemed to be... just like in Lingyuan City.All around us looked up. In the white night, one man and one sword were surrounded and fought against each other. Although his sword technique was superior and his holy power was powerful, how could he be so many strong opponents of shangshenzong? It didn''t take long for the downwind. Many young soul souls are breathing tight. They worship and worry about the white night. However, in the face of so many powerful sieges, even if the talent of white night is strong, it will not exist. That''s not true. Under the siege of more than ten experts, they resisted the attack for a while in the daytime, but they did not support it. They ate several swords and fists on their bodies, and they were directly shaken out and fell to the ground. "White night!" Many people called. Nalanxi spirit and smoke autumn moon are also very anxious. "Never mind! It''s just carelessness White night wipe off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and stand up again. "General idea?" "If you fight against all the elders of our God sect alone, do you dare to say that you are careless? Are you looking down on us? " Xu was furious. "Look, I''ll take off the head of your maniac shaft and make a drink!" Jia Ping drank heavily and rushed up together. White night did not speak, suddenly closed his eyes, the whole body of holy power was like a certain force absorbed, all convergence, gathered in the palm of the white night. All of a sudden, one of his hands became very white, and his palm was as bright as crystal. What is this? Many people are curious! But the strong one of the God sect over there has been killed again. "Go to hell!" With the roar of a record coming, the night was surrounded again, and a terrible attack broke out around him. Every blow was like a raindrop. It was so fast that people could not bear it. Bang! Bang! Bang! The earth shatters and the void crumbles. Terrible destructive forces, like the fangs of demons, are tearing around like crazy. People retreat again and again. They can''t get close. It must be said that the body of the white night is strong, otherwise it would have been shocked to death! But at this time, the body of the attacked body trembled violently in the white night, and his whole body was full of holy power, as if he were completely transformed. The body of Qi Shen''s sword in his hand was wrapped by a layer of white halo. The sword was like White Lightning, white on the left and right. However, with the continuous wielding of the sword, the lightning turned into a meteor, and finally escaped into the void. The whole child twisted the void to shatter his weapons! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of explosions came from the vacuum, and they were thrown in all directions. The elders around him retreated one after another, and they all suffered from the dark loss! There was an uproar all around. However, his eyes opened in the white night, and he fixed his eyes on an old man who was closest to him. His arms were shaken open. He abandoned his magic sword and rushed out of the air to crack him fiercely. "It''s a long way to go! Mind God kill the sky The sound fell to the ground, and the sword roared into the sky. The surging destructive power was like the fire of doomsday, which destroyed and decayed with the blade. The old man was scared out of his wits and rushed to the side, and his sword suddenly fell to the ground. Sonorous! As soon as the sword fell, a sword twinkled and then exploded suddenly! Boom!!!!!!!!! A shrill sword pattern shakes to the four sides, and lifts all the surrounding powers and elders. Countless great powers shake their mouths and spit blood! The whole Shenzong hall was razed to the ground! And then. A crack burst from the place where the sword edge was cut off and spread like a spider''s web. One of the cracks was even more crazy and extended to the north and south sides of the supreme god sect. A sword in the white night... Split the God sect in two!!! . (group number: 131602520) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1109 The power of one sword has shocked shangshenzong! All the strong people around are in a state of disheartened and disheartened. When they get up one by one, they are shocked to see the terrible scene in front of them. The hall was flattened, the surrounding walls collapsed, the ground exploded, and a huge crack appeared in the center. Around the crack, there were several elders of shangshenzong who were shocked to vomit blood. All of them fell to the ground, their skin and flesh cracked, and they were hard to get up. Only Xu Ping and Jia Ping, who were powerful and powerful, were not hurt for the time being. However, they were not well. One by one, their faces were pale and their Qi and blood were rolling wildly. "What a terrible sword! What''s this, what''s this The Kirin king stood up and said. "This has surpassed the great saint''s strike!! This is the most holy destructive power Cried Li Daoyi. Extremely holy? The guests who got up around took a chill and their spine was cold. Obviously, he is just a man who has just entered the ranks of saints. How can he... Use the most holy means? Is it too fake? A lot of people can''t get over their faces. Only a few strong men hiding behind the crowd thought about the attack just now, and vaguely seemed to have guessed something. As the dust began to fall, people came back to their senses. But when all people look at the center of the line of sight, one by one is in a daze. White night... Gone! With the smoke of autumn moon and nalanxiling... just disappeared? "Not good!! That shaft escaped Jia Ping''s face was ugly and he said angrily. "Asshole!! Mean!! They take the opportunity to escape Xu Ping roared: "all the disciples will act at once! Chase down the curfew quickly But... there are not many disciples who really act around. Xu Ping breathed for a moment, only to find that all the disciples had not been able to get out of the influence of those two words before the white night... the faces of the elders were ugly. "Don''t worry about these disciples. The upright is right. Even if they find the Li Zi, they can''t stop him! The smell of the shaft still remains in the air. Go after it quickly! It must be captured! " Yan Xuzi drinks cold. "Yes, elder!" A large number of masters jumped open one after another, turning into Changhong and rushing out of the sect. Yan Xuzi took a deep breath, straightened out his anger, and clasped his fist at the guests here: "ladies, I''m really sorry that such a thing happened is not my wish. Please forgive me for neglecting you!" "Master Xuzi, don''t be polite!" "No one wants such a thing to happen." "Master Xuzi will deal with the affairs of your sect first. We will not worry about it." People said with a smile. Everyone saw that Yan Xuzi''s face was extremely ugly. However, no one left, and they wanted to wait for the development of the situation. After all, they could not escape in the daytime because of their Kung Fu. Moreover, he also took nalanxi spirit and yanqiuyue. If only one person in the white night, he could definitely escape here, but with two women with low accomplishments, it would be troublesome. The soul state of nalanxi spirit and yanqiuyue is not worse than that of white night, but their strength is even better It''s a long way off. Outside the gate. White night one left and one right around the two girls, flying in the air, the holy power of terror crazy push his body. Nalan Xiling and Yan Qiuyue didn''t respond. They were shocked by the sword in the white night. They were in a state of turbulence. They didn''t know what happened. They were completely enveloped. When the second daughter reacts, she finds that she has been held under her arms by the white night, and she trembles violently. "Ah At this time, a scream came. Looking at the sound source on the quiet night, I found that the sound was smoke autumn moon. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "You... Your hands!" Smoke Autumn Moon took a deep breath, forced to calm way, but the blush on her face could not be covered up. Hands? White night did not understand, just found that he kept her arm through her armpit, the palm of the hand pressed hard on her chest. No wonder the palms are so slippery and soft. "When is it that you still care? What''s more, you are my woman now! Is there anything else you can''t touch? " White night light way, not only do not move the hand, but also vigorously grasp the next. Smoke autumn moon all over the body suddenly a tremor, a inexplicable crisp hemp spread all over the body. Color embryo!! She bit her teeth and glared at the night. Somehow, she always felt that she had just stepped out of the tiger''s mouth and entered the wolf''s nest. This guy... Isn''t he a hypocrite? Smoke Autumn Moon dark thoughts. Nalan Xiling, beside him, said nothing, but his little hand was encircling the arm of the white night, and he let his body stick it up without any taboo. But at this time, the white night suddenly step a bit, fell on a mountain top, he looked around, saw a dense jungle not far away, and instantly rushed into it.The trees in the forest are very thick and broad sacred trees, each of which has a height of 120 meters, and the trunk is thick and strong, with a pungent smell. White night into the inside, convergence breath, and then with the smell of the trunk, the three people immediately covered the breath without trace. Looking at these huge sacred trees, the eyes of the smoke and Autumn Moon are bright and smile: "no wonder you don''t travel in the direction of escape, but walk this way. You know there is a sacred forest here, so you come here to hide!" "Dare to come to God to make trouble, must think of a good way to go, but I am not here to hide! Although the forest is big, it can''t be hidden for long! " In the night, he took out several bottles of pills from the ring of Qianlong, poured out several pills, and stuffed them into the small mouth of naranxiling, and poured them into the mouth of the smoke and Autumn Moon. The little porcelain bottles were handed to the second daughter by rotating. "Now you will go through the forest, over the valley in front of you, and walk along the river to Yijian Tiangong!" After all, the fighting order in the waist is put in the hand of yanqiuyue in the white night: "the fighting order has my name. The people in the heaven palace of Yijian will protect you when they see my name. If you encounter danger halfway through, they will take out the fighting order and falsely call yourself the holy master of fighting. If it is not very holy, they will be deterred and dare not come to chaos! You can keep you safe! " "The voice was fast," he said in a deep voice on the night. "White night, what about you? You don''t go with us? " Nananxiling asked. "You are here, I can''t go, only if you leave first, I can get out!" The white night obviously knew the character of naranxiling, and immediately lowered his voice. Nalanxi lingyinya bit the cherry lip, thought for a moment, nodded heavily: "well, I go to Yijian Tiangong, please come and help you!" "Yes, but when you arrive at Yijian Tiangong, you send two disciples to Naran and Yan''s in my name. I am afraid that God sect will be angry with your family and will not be good for you!" White night road. This words fell, naranxi lingeye corner is tears, and smoke autumn moon also can not help but tremble, she opened her eyes, Leng at the white night. She always thought that the man was just a reckless martial arts man. Now, her judgment is very wrong. From the moment he entered the upper God, he had understood what he was going to do. He was afraid that even the autumn moon could not be compared. Whoosh! At this time, a broken air came to this side. Someone''s here! Three people take a breath. "Don''t make a noise!" Drink low in the night, hand a stop, will the two girls next to the thick tree, people carefully look forward. But see a figure fall here, not others, is several times difficult smoke autumn moon of the five elder Jia Ping! Smoke Autumn Moon eyes tight, anger overflow. The breath disappeared in the holy forest. Jiaping was not a fool. After landing, he drew out his sword and went ahead carefully. White night, the mind moved, side of the first pair of smoke autumn moon made an eye. Smoke Autumn Moon Leng, immediately will, but she hesitated. "That''s it. I''ll cover you!" "But... I can''t beat him..." br > I know you can''t fight! Listen to me, go straight! Drag on, more people will come! " "I''ll be down on the night. Smoke Autumn Moon knew that he did not retreat, bite teeth, directly rushed out, a palm to Jia Ping to kill. "Eh? You are the bitch!! Funny, you want to fight me! " Jia Ping shook his hand back to the palm of the smoke autumn moon. The smoke autumn moon was immediately shaken and dropped to 100 meters. The chest was fluctuating and the breath was turbulent. "Bitch, I ask you, is my curtain of apprentice easy to kill you!" Jia Ping squints and stares at the smoke Autumn Moon road. "Yes, I killed it!" Smoke Autumn Moon hum: "Jia Ping! You have been making trouble with our smoking house! This time, I will ask you for justice for my smoking house! " After all, smoke autumn moon is ready to take another hand. "Ha ha ha, do you have the qualification to hand over with elder Ben? A girl who knows nothing! " Jia Ping squinted, and his narrow eyes were full of fun. He smiled evil: "now the elder two is dead. You little bitch has run with the white night. You are the enemy of God sect! Just this holy forest is empty! Elder Ben has now done you here, and has a good taste of the three saints'' Constitution! " After all, Jia Ping stepped on his steps and rushed out in a flash: "come here!" The moon and smoke were so tight that they bit their teeth and offered the holy power directly to Jiaping town. "Ha ha, your holy power is as crisp as thin paper I in front of elder Ben!" Jia Ping laughed and grabbed his white neck towards the smoke, autumn and moon. But when the holy moon of smoke falls in the moment... Dong!!!! Jia Ping''s body smashed on the ground instantly, and cracked the ground. "What?" The smoke was stunned in autumn. When did my holy power... Become so strong? No, no! This is not my holy power!Yan Qiuyue suddenly returns to her senses and looks sideways. However, she sees that she comes out from behind the big tree by the side with her abandoned magic sword in the white night. Before Jia Ping gets up, she steps on him with one foot. "White night Jia Ping roared. With the body of thousands of Shura and the spirit of the supreme heaven, the holy power is consecrated to cover the great sage! Although Jia Ping started with the smoke and Autumn Moon, he was always on guard against the white night. How could he have imagined that the holy power of the white night was so terrible that he could be suppressed! There is no wordiness in the white night. The intention of killing breaks out. If you raise your sword, you will be cut down. But at this time, several figures fell and stood in front of the white night. It was Xu Ping and others. "Stop it!" Xu was not satisfied. . (Group: 131602520, there are many cute girls in it. It''s cold, come in and sit down) (Group: 131602520) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1110 Jia Ping is subdued by the white night, and Xu Ping is afraid of all the experts. "White night! Don''t hurt elder Jia! Let him go Xu Ping said in a sharp voice. "If you want to let it go? Why don''t you tell me to die? It''s easier, isn''t it? " White night light smile way. A few of them were heavy, holding their weapons tightly. Their holy power was surging and restless. They gathered in their palms. As long as there was any change, all the attack and killing would be called to the white night at the first time. "Elder Jia, why can''t you even deal with a saint?" One can''t help but curse. "This son is not an ordinary saint, and he is a sneak attack, I can''t help it..." Jia Ping gritted his teeth, his eyes angry. "Don''t talk nonsense!" At night, he put his sword against Jia Ping''s back, and said to Nalan Xiling and Yan Qiuyue: "you go first!" Nalanxiling bit his silver teeth and nodded: "white night, wait for me, I will bring someone to save you!" Said, and smoke autumn moon toward the other end of the forest. "Want to go?" An elder will pursue him. But just as the man was about to move, the white night here was drunk: "Whoever dares to chase, I will kill him!" The elder froze. "Don''t mess with me!" Xu Ping quickly lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "if you dare to hurt Mr. Jia, I promise you will die here! I''ve been ripped apart "So if I don''t hurt him, I won''t be torn apart?" The white night asked. Xu Ping did not speak, staring at the white night coldly. Even if the white night released Jia Ping, the whole shangshenzong still won''t forgive the white night! After all, what white night did this time was too much! If you don''t kill this son, how can shangshenzong stand on in the future? Everyone is thinking about the countermeasures, thinking about how to kill the man who provokes the God sect! But I don''t have time to wrestle with these people at night. Although he is proud of the inheritance of the founder of the sword heaven palace school, he has to abandon the divine sword. He can fight against these elders for several moves, but he can''t hold them for a long time. After all, these are great saints. After all, he has practiced for unknown years. His moves are terrible and his methods emerge in endlessly. If he is entangled with them, he will be killed! In the daytime, my mind moved and I thought about the way out. But just then... bang! A transparent barrier suddenly appeared between him and Jia Ping. In the white night, his face tightened, and without hesitation, he stabbed Jia Ping with the abandoned sword. Whew! The barrier was blocked for a moment, but it was soon pierced. Before Jia Ping had time to dodge, he ate a sword at his waist. "Ah He screamed in pain and his face twisted. "Kill!" Xu Ping was in a great hurry and immediately roared. A group of elders rushed to the temple in a flash, and several saints pressed towards the white night like several sacred mountains. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At the foot of the white night, the earth sank again and again, and the sacred trees around him burst. "You forced me The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. Although the body is slightly shaken by the pressure, he can still move. The man directly raises the abandoned God sword and cuts it fiercely towards Jia Ping. "Stop it!" "Shaft! If you dare to kill elder Jia, I will surely let you die here Several elders roared, without hesitation, launched a fatal attack on the white night! Some of them directly stabbed the heart with their swords, while others beat their heads with one punch. There are killing moves everywhere!!! But... the white night did not care and continued to chop away the abandoned magic sword!! Everyone''s pupils are shrinking. This kid is... Crazy? Whew!!!! There was a crackle. Blood spatter. Jia Ping''s head was chopped off instantly. Jia Ping, die! "Elder Jia A crowd of strong men roared bitterly. The attack also hit the white night. Bang! Chi!!! His fist smashed on his head, and he took a sword in his heart. The man flew out directly. With the blood, nearly a hundred holy trees were smashed and fell heavily on the ground. But the white night, like nobody, suddenly got up. What a horrible body! "Restore!" He swallowed a few pills of pills, a grip of the arm, the fierce self-healing power of thousand Shura bodies instantly filled the wound on his body. "It costs a lot of holy power to forcibly recover one''s injury! I''d like to see how much holy power you have in your body to waste like this! " Xu Ping and others are mixed with grief and anger, and rush to the white night regardless of everything. "Tianhe holy knot!" A middle-aged man had a big drink, the holy power in his hand was scattered, and a white holy power flew out of his palm, around the circle, and then a huge border came!This is not a boundary that can be compared with the holy land. Both inside and outside the boundary are like two worlds. "Endless!" Another elder general stabbed his short sword into the void, and then his arm kept shaking. All the aura, holy power and sword power that attached, adhered to and concealed the void were shaken out and absorbed by several elders. All of a sudden, everyone''s strength is going crazy. "Tianshi" Another elder made a voice. His hands were wide open, as if he were holding something. Then the two palms collided fiercely! Bang! With the closing of palms, a trend of covering the weather diffuses in the border. People are like gods, and their potential covers the sky! Boundless edge, unparalleled in the world! From the sky straight pressure of the white night breathless. "We get territory, power, heaven and people! How can you resist? " Xu Ping''s eyes were cold, and he said coldly, "I''ll give you one last chance and surrender at once! Follow me back to accept the punishment of the elder! Otherwise! I''ll make you dead! " "Depend on you. I''m afraid it will be difficult." Shake your head at night. "Maniac, it''s such a time, do you dare to die?" An elder roared and pushed the emptiness directly, and a supreme force came to fight against the white night. This area is almost equivalent to their field. This random attack is actually more powerful than usual! White night with a sword. Bang! The man flew up in an instant and hit the border at the edge. At once, there was a gnawing pain from the junction, and a large area of holy power was gnawed. "Give it to me The elder who controls the sky roars. Bang!! At the foot of the white night, the earth broke up again. This time, the suppression was even stronger than the joint efforts of several elders before!! "Since you will not surrender! Then no wonder we are! " Xu Ping was no longer wordy, and whispered, "kill him!" "Go on The crowd rushed. The sky suppressed the white night slightly raised his head, eyes flashing a trace of ferocious light. "Kill me? You really can''t do it! Xu Ping, I dare to come to the Shenzong! Prepared for the worst!!! Do you know what I mean by the worst The white night arms move, suddenly will abandon the divine sword high, the whole body holy power instantly toward abandon God sword inside. "What is it?" Xu Buping''s pupil shrinks subconsciously. At this time, a black light flickered on the sword. "The sword..." the hearts of the people trembled. "I think the worst plan is to fight the LORD God! Fight with it and then retreat! If I can''t do this, how dare I come to Shenzong to make trouble? How dare you come here to die? So... Is it my turn now? " White night put down the sword, but at the moment, the dark sword spilled strange black smoke. This black smoke is not evil gas, on the contrary, it is more like a dead breath! The dead air of the dead. They are like countless ropes, which spread along the handle of the sword to the mobile phone in the white night, wrapping its arm tightly. And that sword... the breath is very different! If before, it was just a sword that cuts iron like mud, now it is a shocking sword that can frighten the gods and Buddhas! Even if you look at it, you are shocked by it! "Is this the power of abandoning God? Good!! Now, in front of this sword, go! Lost! Come on The voice of indifference is mingled with an overlapping and heartwarming sound. In the white night, arms are thrown away, and a gray black sword light flies out... roaring!!!! There was a thunderous noise. Shangshenzong, which had just been calmed down, trembled again. Yan Xuzi, who was greeting the guests, shook his body and beat his heart. He raised his eyes in a hurry. However, far away, a sword shadow with thousands of feet long was thrown wildly to poke a hole in the sky. "What is that?" "Oh my God..." the guests exclaimed and looked. What a magnificent sword! What a terrible shadow! Is there a God... Fighting there? Countless guests jumped up and looked. And the scene of hell, in this moment also presented in everyone''s eyes! Outside the shangshenzong, it is already fragmented, and several abysses like the Great Rift Valley appear in the places where the black sword shadow appears... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1111 Boom!!!!!! Within shangshenzong, there was another change. But look at a burst of gray light from the family, crashing into the sky. Then, an invincible momentum rushed to the sky and spread to the whole shangshenzong. The guests raised their eyes and their hearts trembled. However, the supreme momentum covered shangshenzong like a snowflake. Then all the pieces of shangshenzong were broken, all of them were broken up, all of them were healed by themselves, the torn earth became complete, the collapsed houses were restored to their original appearance, and all the things changed into the former appearance in a few minutes. As if the destruction and destruction had never happened before. What an excellent means! The guests gaped, and Yan Xuzi was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. But soon, he seemed to think of something. He quickly knelt down and bowed to the place where the gray light burst out. "Yan Xuzi... See the Lord The voice came. The crowd was shocked. God Lord? It turns out that this magical means was done by the Lord of God? "Visit the Lord of God!" The guests one by one slowed down, bent down and even knelt down in a hurry. Their faces were excited and they cried out. All the disciples of shangshenzong all knelt down and did not dare to lift their heads. No one thought that the Lord of God appeared!! Shangshenzong is different from Yijian Tiangong. As we all know, Ruyue Zunjian, the leader of Yijian heavenly palace, is a jerk. He eats and dies every day. He only practices occasionally. When something happens, he goes to the mountain to find foreign help. The Yijian Tiangong is also a famous super large amount. However, if it falls into the hands of ruyuezun sword, the river will decline and be looked down upon by many people. But the master of the God sect is different. This strong man has been famous for thousands of years. He has been leading the Shenzong for a long time. He is very diligent in his cultivation. If he can''t move, he will be closed for hundreds of thousands of years. Every time he leaves the pass, his cultivation strength has been greatly improved. Now he doesn''t know what his strength is. Many of the disciples of shangshenzong have been in the sect for hundreds of years, but they have never met the master. Only the elder can enter the pass. Countless people are curious about the leader of this super power. There is a rumor outside that the Lord of God is the most powerful leader of the clan in this area. He can even break half of the holy state with one hand! Kill extremely holy with one blow! It''s incredible. But after all, there are a few people who have seen the Lord of God. There are also many rumors outside, and few people believe in it. But today, the strength shown by the leader of the God sect is enough to prove that those words outside are not rumors. The grey light disappeared. A dignified middle-aged man in a grey robe came up. The man has a goatee beard and a Chinese face. His expression is serious and not angry. His eyes are as deep as the universe of stars, which makes people dare not look at each other. "Get up He made a deep voice, as if it were in everyone''s mind. "Thank you The people cried out in excitement and rose respectfully. No matter how arrogant people are, they must be respectful at this moment, and no one dares to make a mistake. Yan Xuzi hurried forward, clasping his fist and saying, "congratulations on the master''s exit!" "Exit? It''s just that when something happened, I stopped practicing and was forced to leave the pass! " The Lord of God said lightly. Yan Xuzi''s heart beat slightly. Xuan''er bowed his head and said in shame: "master, Xuzi''s incompetence has brought shame to our God sect. The second elder and elder Luoxuan were chopped in the sect... Please punish... But please don''t worry. Elder Xu and elder Jia have gone all out to hunt down the unknown gangster. I believe they will soon catch the thief who killed elder Liu! ¡± sneak attack? Many guests scoffed at it. Liu Shifeng, who was killed face-to-face by others in the daytime, has become a sneak attack? Yan Xuzi is also very cunning. However, we only dare to say so in our hearts. "Luo Xuan and Liu Shifeng died. I know that, but Xuzi, do you think they are the only two who died?" The Lord of God looked calm. Yan Xuzi was at a loss when he said this. The guests were also looking at each other. Before they could guess what had happened, the two disciples rushed to this place with a man on their feet. People raised their eyes and were in a state of uproar. The man that the two disciples were fighting was actually Xu unfair! At the moment, Xu Ping''s whole body is not human. His whole body is covered with terrible sword marks. He can''t find a piece of good skin from head to foot. What makes his scalp numb is that there are black sword Qi like worms floating around his wound. These sword Qi adheres to the wound and is difficult to collapse. Although his soul and heart are not damaged, he is here In front of the terrible injury, there was not much anger and was about to die. A lot of people gasped. "What''s this... What''s going on here?" Yan Xuzi looked at Xu Ping on the ground, his lips trembled.The Lord of God stepped forward, raised his hand and waved to Xu Ping. A strong and fierce force covered Xu Ping''s body and countered his sword spirit. These swords are particularly tenacious, and they can resist the power of the God Lord. After a small amount of incense, all the sword Qi was removed, and Xu''s uneven body was restored and saved. People around were shocked and understood the power of the sword. The good thing is that the Lord of God came forward. If Yan Xuzi could not do anything about it, he would die under the sword spirit. "Who did it?" Yan Xuzi''s voice was dry and hoarse, and he asked Xu Ping eagerly. Xu bui tried to open his eyes and looked at Yan Xuzi. He tried his best to shout with a voice as fine as a mosquito: "white... Night..." the words fell down, and the pot exploded instantly around him. "White night?" "No way! That''s what white night does? " "Elder Xu! Even if you can''t fight the white night, you can go at least. How could he kill you in such a mess? " "Do you think you have been attacked by the white night?" People were all in a state of panic. Only Li Dao noticed the mistake and asked in a deep voice: "elder Xu, what about other elders? Why did you not see them, but you came back alone? " Hearing Li Daoyi''s question, the people present could not help breathing and staring at Xu Ping. But he saw that his pale face was full of panic, hesitation and helplessness. His lips trembled for a long time, and then he said: "they... They are all dead... quiet! Quiet strange! The sound of wind and breath was gone. All people are staring at Xu injustice, everyone''s eyes are filled with disbelief. "No... no... how long have you been to catch a saint, a disciple of Yijian heavenly palace, and still be killed? No way Yan Xuzi shivered and spoke tremblingly. His old face was full of inconceivable, which finally turned into an angry roar. Half of the elders of Shenzong were killed by one disciple? How could that be possible? However, Xu Ping did not explain that his terrible injury has been the best proof! Yan Xuzi gradually calmed down, but the fear in his eyes was hard to hide... "Lord! Please avenge elder Jia! Take revenge on Liu Changlao and them The disciples around him knelt down and sobbed and cried loudly. People are looking at the Lord of God. This is no small matter! This is close to subverting the God sect! Shangshenzong! Now we are experiencing the most serious challenge and even provocation in thousands of years!! However, when all the people were paying attention to the Lord of God, he shook his head and said in a low voice: "the Yijian heavenly palace is not as easy to deal with as expected. Moreover, my shangshenzong was defeated at a loss of strength and vitality! Reality does not want justice "You can find the way to celebrate, and the true saint will help you!" Yan Xuzi was very unwilling. The guests'' hearts beat wildly. "It will come to an end. Don''t be in a hurry! On this white night, we need to focus on it, collect all his information, and report the latest trend of Yijian Tiangong! At present, we should restore the clan and reorganize the establishment. We should not act rashly or be blinded by hatred! Send someone to visit the Yijian heavenly palace and see the attitude of Ruyue Zunjian first! " The Lord of God said faintly that he did not feel angry because of this. Yan Xuzi looked at his master, took a deep breath and bent over to hold his fist. "Yes." "In addition, when you see the man in the white night... You can hide, try to hide!" The Lord of God was silent for a moment and added another sentence. Yan Xuzi nodded: "I will inform you to go on!" "I don''t want you to tell the disciples of the sect, I''m talking to you elders!" The Lord of God is indifferent. Hearing this, Yan Xuzi suddenly raised his head and glared at the man in the grey robe. His mouth was wide open, but he could not speak. Elder of Shenzong in the hall, do you still have to hide from a disciple of Yijian Tiangong? Is it possible for a clan led by a rascal to ride on the head of shangshenzong? Xu Ping was taken down for treatment, and the Lord of God also issued a farewell order. What kind of wedding happened to shangshenzong? The guests did not want to stay any longer and said goodbye. With the departure of the guests, the news that one disciple of Yijian heavenly palace killed more than ten elders of shangshenzong and overturned half of shangshenzong has also spread. At one time, the word "white night" spread all over the country. ... CLICK! A strange sound sounded at the edge of a deserted lake, and then a hobbled man appeared to move forward.It was white night. He gasped as hard as he could, his face was pale, and his face was covered with sweat. "This abandoned magic sword really deserves its reputation. The power in the sword can''t be used easily, otherwise I will be controlled by this sword!" The white night bit his teeth and looked at his right arm. It was dark, and the interior was full of the power of the abandoned sword. He used the holy power to push back the sword force, but the effect was slow. It took at least a day to drive this force out of his arm. It''s just that the power of abandoning God sword only diffuses to the next room. If you let it rush into the body and occupy the brain, then now the white night has become the sword slave of this sword! "The sword power of abandoning the divine sword is extremely fierce. It is difficult to suppress it only by the holy power of the soul..." the white night murmured, taking a deep breath, with a deep halo in his eyes. We must take back the dead Dragon Sword earlier! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1112 Bang Dang! A violent noise exploded on Sendai. Then a figure staggered back a few steps, just stopped, the person did not stand firm, but a burst of chest ups and downs, mouth corners spilled blood stains! "Elder martial brother Ying!" After sitting in the back of the mind sword Tiangong people suddenly nervous jump up, rushed to the Yinghua sword. "Nothing Yinghua sword wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. He clasped his fist to zhuliuyu in front of him. Tired, he said, "I lost. Thank you for letting me go!" "Hehe, I should have said that. Yinghua sword is worthy of its reputation. Its sword technique is fierce and its meaning is amazing! Liu Yu is really lucky that he can understand the sword moves of Yijian Tiangong today Every feather laughs. "Elder martial brother Zhuo is too modest!" Yinghua sword has a faint smile. But the people in Yijian Tiangong don''t look good. Since the disciples of each sect came to the scene, Yinghua sword, Gongsun mujiao, Qingtian and others fought against each other''s talents one by one, but they won less and lost more. Gongsun mujiao was defeated by the forty-three moves of the Dragon Blood Sword sect, which shocked all sides. Qingtian lost to chengfengzi in Wenqing hall by half a move, and those who lost were even more fierce. They were beaten in disgrace one by one. The only person who won a little bit more beautiful was tie Wanqing, because the other side underestimated tie Wanqing''s strength, never heard of tie Wanqing''s reputation and carelessness, and won disgracefully. We had hoped that Yinghua sword could defeat zhuliuyu and pull back a game. At least, the face would not be too ugly. However, I didn''t expect that... Tianyu pavilion''s zhuliuyu strength was so strong that even Yinghua sword could not compete with it. I''m afraid every feather can compete with no crow! Try to wait for others to sigh repeatedly. And the root of the tongue around the theatre is also ringing. "I thought the Yinghua sword of Yijian Tiangong could have a close fight with elder martial brother Zhu, but I didn''t expect to be defeated so miserably! This Yinghua sword is in vain "Ha ha, I''m very good at boasting. I really want to get over it. That''s all!" "The first day of Yijian Tiangong is just like this." "It''s no wonder that the sky palace of Yi Jian is getting worse and worse. No one bullies the imperial court. We should pick them first." "That''s not true? Those who eat persimmons should pinch them with softness "Ha ha..." the small voice is buzzing, and ridicule and ridicule are constantly heard. A group of Yi Jian Tiangong disciples trembled at the sound. He tried to blush and couldn''t help it any longer. He directly glared at the two disciples who were whispering to each other and roared: "what the hell are you talking about? Do you dare to insult me "Are we wrong? The strength of your sword heaven palace is not so good indeed One of the two disciples was not in a hurry. "What? Are you trying to fight us? " Another person also faintly made a sound. "You think grandfather is afraid of you?" The liver and gall of trying to be angry was afraid of cracking, so he wanted to do it, but he was held by the following disciples. These two people''s strength is not to be able to contend with each other. There are enough people lost in the Yijian Tiangong palace. How can we make efforts to go up to disgrace? Continue to go on like this, the situation will only be more and more out of control! "Try to bear it! Don''t make trouble. After all, this conference was initiated by Yijian Tiangong. You should pay attention to the overall situation! " Murmured a disciple of the wooden room. "Yes, when we go out, we represent the clan. We have to bear everything! Otherwise, it''s not only your face that will be damaged, but we will have to follow you as a disgrace! " A man next to him also whispered. This time, it''s Yijian Tiangong. If you ask for help, you should lower your posture. Although trying to be angry, but not yet to blunt the brain, listen to the advice of the people around, can only stare at, stop. But the two disciples over there didn''t forgive and laughed. "Tut Tut, brother, don''t you want to fight us? Why do you shrink up? " "You don''t want to be a shrinking turtle, are you? Ha ha "Don''t do that, don''t you?" "We are all ready to compete with you." "Ha ha ha..." the two of them sneered at me and said, "ha ha, ha ha... the two people laughed at me and said," how cheap are your expressions! People around the scene also made a roar of laughter. The face that tries hard to be angry almost suffocates purple! The rest of the people in Yijian Tiangong are also very angry. Many of them can''t stand it. They are shaking all over. They want to rush up and teach these guys a good lesson. But just then... a clear voice came from the side. "Don''t be too proud! My elder martial brother Bai has something to do this time. If he is here, he will surely beat you all over the place to look for teeth! " The voice seemed quite immature and abrupt. When the sound came out, everyone subconsciously stopped laughing and looked at the sound source one after another.She was a new female soul. She looked young. She should be from Lisheng state. She had the strength of a saint, but her heart was not high. Her temperament was still very young. "Elder martial brother Bai? Which elder martial brother Bai are you? " Someone asked with a smile. "It''s our white night elder martial brother!" Snorted the soulless. "White night?" "Have you heard of it?" "I don''t think I''ve heard of it." "I''ve heard from younger martial brother Zhang of our clan that he participated in the Tiangong sword discussion in the Yijian heavenly palace last time, but I didn''t pay attention to what he said!" "I guess I''m a nobody!" People are talking about it. "What is his cultivation?" Then someone asked. On hearing this, the soul woman hesitated for a long time, then blushed and said, "Saint... Saint..." "sage cultivation?" The boiling scene was quiet at first, and then the explosive roar of laughter resounded through the whole building. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." people laugh and exaggerate. Many people even lie on the ground, wiping tears and laughing and shouting. "Saint... Saint?" "Hit... Beat us all over the place looking for teeth?" "I think you''re going to make us laugh all over the place looking for teeth? Hahaha... " " I... I''m dying. I''m going to be the first saint to die of laughter in the state of Richmond... Ha ha... the noisy laughter is ringing all the time, and the whole building is noisy. The female soul person''s small face was worried and quickly called out: "although elder martial brother Bai is just a saint, he has defeated elder martial brother Ying!" "You just blow it!" "Can a saint defeat Yinghua sword? Ha ha, the more you say it, the more ridiculous it is! " People continued to laugh and no one believed it. Sage beat Yinghua sword? Yinghua sword is a great saint! Are you kidding? But zhuliuyu turned his head and looked at Yinghua sword: "younger martial brother Ying, is this really true?" Yinghua sword nodded his head and said, "if you say who is the strongest disciple of Yijian Tiangong, I think it should be the night. I''m not as good as him!" This word falls, the scene boiling laughter immediately small many. Zhuliuyu was also a little surprised and asked, "is he really just a saint?" "This... Yes..." Yinghua sword hesitated and nodded again. The words fell to the ground, and immediately someone sneered. "Ah, in order to protect the face of Yijian Tiangong, Yinghua sword doesn''t even want a face. This kind of deception to a three-year-old child can also be said!" "That''s it People around were laughing and drinking. Zhuliuyu, no crow and others can''t help shaking their heads. This is so ridiculous that no one will believe it. But at this time, a melodious voice came from the distance. The disciples on the terrace one after another, fixed their eyes to look, but saw the distant sky was shining, halo, that majestic magnificent scene, step to several figures!! The figure is like a God, stepping on the sky, the temperament is incomparable! It''s like stepping on the human beings at the foot!! Seeing this, they hurried back to their positions, sat down with their knees crossed, their heads drooping slightly, and no one dared to make any more noise or noise! Even looked up, did not dare. The figure in the distance seems to be thousands of miles away. The first foot is still at the edge of the sky, and the next foot has already stepped on the stage of light. It''s really amazing. With the arrival of these people, the present disciples all cried out. "Meet the ancestor Yu!" Leader of Tianyu Pavilion!! Yuzu! "Meet the ancestor of dragon blood sword!" Dragon Blood Sword sect leader! Dragon Blood Sword ancestor! "Meet the great Confucian masters!" Wenqing hall! Great Confucian master! "Meet the Lagerstroemia fairy Ziweixian Valley leader! Crape myrtle fairy! ... the voice is like a wave, one after another. These people on the stage are the leaders of various sects! The overlord! One side of great energy!!!! Eight people! Each one is the supreme being that cannot be provoked. They appeared in turn and went to the center of the building. There are nine exquisite glass chairs, and the disciples sit on the back of each chair. Finally, the leader of Yijian heavenly palace, such as moon Zunjian! Today''s Ruyue Zun sword is less. In the past, he cared about the laxity in the sword heaven palace. He was a little more serious. He wore a proud robe with a serious look and a deep brow. His hands were back loaded. His every move was a bit of a bully''s demeanor. The fame of ruyuezun sword is not so famous in Lisheng Prefecture. After all, he is in the palace all the year round. He seldom goes out and has little contact with the strong outside. The reason why he can hang up with these giants is because of the signboard of Yijian Tiangong!But just as they were on the stage, a fast shadow suddenly rushed over from the distance. "Master!! The first teacher The voice is rapid, appear particularly flustered! It''s a disciple of Wenqing hall!! As he was about to take his seat, the great Confucian master moved his brow and looked at the sound source. A group of people can''t help but look up. "Why are you so flustered?" A disciple of a great Confucian master immediately went forward and asked deeply. But see that person kneels directly on the ground, one side is short of breath, the other side is eager to talk. "Report back to the master! The student just got the news from the forerunner of Cabernet Sauvignon! Bai Ye, a disciple of Yijian heavenly palace, killed 14 famous elders and miscellaneous elders of Shenzong not long ago! The sword cleaves to Shenzong! On... On God, on God! The first teacher of Cheung Hsia sent a notice to his disciples before he appointed him . . (at the end of chapter 1094, there is the third shift, which is the update of January 1, new year''s day. From chapter 1095 to today, that is, from January 2 to January 8, there have been two shifts. Which day is the first shift in this period? Or last month, last month, which day I didn''t make up the next day? I think I am very honest. Since I wrote a book in 2010, I will make up for one shift the next day, and no matter which book has at least two shifts, it''s not interesting to say that. It''s 5:00 a.m., I should go to sleep, and I''ll find time to break out to thank you for your support) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1113 The messenger was kneeling and panting. And the whole building, only his panting voice. He raised his head and looked around, only to find that all the people''s eyes fell on him. All of them... Seemed to be under the fixed body mantra, motionless, as if their hearts and breathing had stopped. The atmosphere is strange! The silence around us was frightening... for a long time, someone came back to his mind and broke the silence... "younger martial brother, what you said is true? The disciples of Yijian heavenly palace... Really killed the fourteen elders of shangshenzong? " A disciple of Wenqing hall asked in a trembling voice. "Yes... Yes..." the man nodded and his eyes were filled with wonder. "Fart! brag!! Fake A disciple of Dragon Blood Sword sect nearby roared: "what level are the disciples of Yijian heavenly palace? We have just tested it! Even Yinghua sword is not a match for elder martial brother! It''s all right. Holy worship! Do you have any other intention of Tianneng? Can you even kill the fourteen elders in the divine family? Are you made of paper when you become the elder of God? According to what you say, isn''t it possible for elder martial brother Zhuo to kill even the leader of shangshenzong? " This fell to the ground and won the nod of many disciples. No, that''s ridiculous! Fourteen elders!! It''s still from shangshenzong! What does that mean? It means that the worst is also the 14 highest saints and most saints... is this what ordinary people can deal with? Most of the disciples of Yijian Tiangong are saints. The seed players have just entered the ranks of great saints. We should say that we should fight against the elders! Like Yinghua sword, it''s no problem to suppress a non brand elder. But if it''s against the real one, it will be defeated! But in shangshenzong, killing 14 elders, and even chopping the sword on Shenzong, this is almost equivalent to attacking shangshenzong... are you crazy? It''s still a person... I don''t know whether the disciples of Yijian Tiangong have the strength. It''s impractical to just say this move. The whole child looks like a fabricated lie. It''s just that... the disciple said again: "I don''t believe this matter, and I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but... This is what the foremaster of Cabernet Sauvignon asked me to report to the teacher. Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I saw it with my own eyes!! As a representative of the Chihsia martial arts academy in Wenqing hall, he went to shangshenzong to attend the wedding ceremony of Liu Shifeng, the two elder elders. All this was witnessed by our ancestors! Are you suspecting that the teacher lied? " The voice of the disciples rippled and echoed through the balcony. This time, there was no word. What the forefathers of Cabernet Sauvignon saw with their own eyes? This disciple would not dare to lie with the reputation of the forerunner of Cabernet Sauvignon unless he had eaten the gall of bear heart leopard! And if he doesn''t lie, it''s true! People also understand why Cheung Hsia sent someone to tell the great Confucian master that he wanted to face up to the Yijian heavenly palace. After all, with such a terrible person in Yijian Tiangong, you can imagine how terrible the future of Yijian Tiangong is! Wenqing hall is absolutely offended can not ah!! The atmosphere at the scene was particularly bizarre. Some people hold their heads down and their pupils are wide open. They don''t believe it. Someone touched his chin, as if thinking, thinking about the truth of the matter. And the people of Yijian Tiangong are also looking at each other. Obviously, we all have some problems. Elder martial brother Bai... Has he been so strong? "Take your seat first." The great Confucian master took a deep breath and broke the strange atmosphere. His voice was kind but serious. "Thank you The disciple quickly stepped aside. The leaders of each major gate waved their hands and motioned for the disciples to return to their own positions. Xuan''er sat on the crystal seat one by one. The Lord of the heavenly palace is no exception. He has no expression on his face and no surprise and joy in his eyes. Everything goes as usual, but it is obviously false to say that there is no change at all. The only change between now and before is confidence. Yes, full of confidence! Before the battle of Yinghua sword and others, all the great powers looked at it, and these leaders didn''t hold any good attitude towards the Yijian heavenly palace. But now it''s different! "Do you think it''s true?" After sitting down, the ancestor rate of the Dragon Blood Sword of the Dragon Blood Sword clan made a sound first. This is an old man with red hair and dark body and naked upper body. Although the old man is full of wrinkles and looks old, his body is particularly strong, with swollen muscles and a blood streak on his chest, which is ferocious and terrifying. "If it''s a lie, it won''t last long. What''s more, the news comes from the mouth of the master of Cabernet Sauvignon. Personally, I don''t think it''s necessary for him to say such stupid words, so it''s mostly true!" Yu Zu''s light way.He was probably the most handsome of the nine. He was slender and handsome, with a feather on his head. "That child is called white night, isn''t it? I''ve heard of it. I''ve heard of the sword debating Dabi in the heavenly palace. Some elders and disciples of ziweixian valley also went to observe it. After coming back, I mentioned the name many times. I heard that this person is still a fighting saint! If you are like the moon master, you can get a good disciple again Lagerstroemia fairy light smile way. This girl''s life is very beautiful, dressed in purple, graceful figure, delicate appearance, especially temperament, juelie dust, like a fairy general. The master of the heavenly palace heard the sound and laughed faintly. Fight holy? Zhuliuyu and no crow are fighting saints. What''s so strange? But as for the achievements of the white night... The Lord of the heavenly palace has not yet understood. Is this really possible? After all, this record is too shocking. That''s it! only! When the white night comes back, everything will come to light. The master of the heavenly palace shook his head and said, "we''d better discuss the business of the white night until he comes back! This time I have called you here to discuss with you about the overlord Dynasty! I hope you can make a statement! Nine forces form an alliance! Resist the tyranny together ... when she staggered back to Yijian Tiangong in the daytime, yanqiuyue had already brought the master of Yijian Tiangong back. They were all shocked to see the mess outside the shangshenzong. However, because the white night had killed Liu Shifeng, Yan Qiuyue did not dare to be too close to shangshenzong. Before the leaders of the two sides had negotiated, the relationship between the two forces was still in a hostile state for the time being. The Yan Family and the Nalan family have intended to enter the Jiantian palace, and the two families are also listed as guests of honor. However, for the sake of safety, the two families have begun to move to Mantian city near the Yijian heavenly palace. After all, if the two clans really go to war, these families will surely become the first victims. "Who?" The disciple at the gate of the palace yelled at the people who were hobbling up the stairs. "It''s me..." cried the white night. All the disciples were stunned and anxious to see the visitors. They were surprised and pleased. "It''s elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai is back!" The voice spread all over the temple. All of a sudden, the whole heavenly palace was boiling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1114 Outside shangshenzong, a group of strong men in grey clothes stand with their hands on their hands! These people interest strong terrible, one by one like a deep ancient well, unfathomable. When they arrived, shangshenzong was boiling. A large number of disciples rushed out of the gate and listed them on both sides and bowed to them. Yan Xuzi came quickly with some of the remaining elders and bowed their hands at a distance: "Lord Qingdao has come from afar, but I have lost my welcome from shangshenzong. Please forgive me! Excuse me!! Ha ha It turns out that these strong people in gray clothes are the people of the Qing family. The middle-aged man with goat beard is the famous real saint of Qingdao! Many of the disciples were terrified and looked at them in secret. "Don''t talk nonsense. What about your Lord?" Qing Dao Zhen Sheng said coldly. "The Lord has been waiting for the Lord Qingdao in the inner hall. I have been specially ordered to meet you. Lord Qingdao, please follow me!" Yan Xuzi gently arched his hand and turned around to walk towards the emperor. A group of gray strong men immediately followed. Although the shangshenzong was restored by the patriarch with the supreme power, the restored shangshenzong was filled with a sense of indifference. Everybody knows what''s going on. This time, shangshenzong was seriously injured, which could not be eliminated by the restoration of buildings. The main hall in the center. This hall was originally used by Liu Shifeng to marry and worship. Later, it was destroyed by the night, but it was restored to its original state under the divine power of the Lord. "Report to the patriarch, Lord Qingdao, they have arrived!" Yan Xuzi stood outside the hall and said respectfully. "Let them in." The Lord''s voice came from inside. "Yes Yan Xuzi nodded and was about to open his mouth. However, Qingdao Zhensheng in the back of his head was already overbearing. He pushed him away and walked towards the inside with a cold face. "Lord Qingdao, this..." Yan Xuzi was busy shouting, but the strong man in grey clothes glared at him. Yan Xuzi frowned, did not speak, can only follow them. Qingdao really saint, no etiquette to speak of, full of anger and anger rushed in. In the hall, the God Lord, dressed in simple and dignified appearance, closed his eyes and sat quietly in his chair, as if he had not noticed the arrival of the coming people. But Qingdao really can''t control so much. "Shanghun! I have come. Now, you can give me an account. If it was not for you who went to Shenzong, you would lose a lot this time! I''m not going to give you this chance to explain to me Qing Dao Zhen Sheng said coldly. "The man is dead, what is the use of explanation?" The Lord of God opened his eyes and said faintly, "I think you should do it according to the idea in your heart now, and pay for the blood debt and blood!" "Then who is the man who killed my son?" It''s really holy to celebrate and drink with anger. "Yi Jian Tian Gong, white night!" "Nobody?" "Maybe he was a nobody before. From the moment he killed Qingxin, he is no longer!" "Yi Jian Tian Gong is so brave!! How dare you kill my Qing family Qingdao Zhensheng clenched his fist, and his anger shook the air. The air then sent the anger to all directions, causing this void to tremble wildly, just like the end of the world. The disciples outside were pale with horror. But with a light wave, the Lord of God calmed down in an instant. "It has been reported, but in the eyes of outsiders, one man killed me in the night, killed my elders and killed Qingxin! Take your time! This is his skill! Those of us who have been killed by a new sage can''t raise their heads. It''s because we are incompetent. If we go to the Yijian heavenly palace to settle accounts now, we will be despised by the whole world! " "Ben Sheng doesn''t care about his teeth!! He killed my son! I will ask him to pay for his blood! I''m going to catch him, strip his skin and cramp, eat meat and gnaw bone, and throw his soul and brain into the furnace to be roasted! " Qingdao is really holy and roars like a raging lion. "If you think you can do it, you can go. A sword like the moon is enough to fight against you. The strong man in Qing''s family is afraid that it will be difficult to do anything about it. In the white night, he can only kill the fourteen elders of shangshenzong. He is very holy. What can he do?" The Lord of God is indifferent. "That''s your inability! How can I be like this bunch of rubbish? " Qingdao is really holy and cold. The Lord of God said nothing. "But! Don''t you want revenge Qing Dao Zhen Sheng swept his eyes and asked in a deep voice. "My desire for revenge is not high. I don''t hate the white night. On the contrary, I appreciate it. After all, it''s amazing that a new saint can have such strength. However, if I don''t kill white night, I can''t explain it to the disciples! So this person still has to be removed! " "Is that all right? You and I join hands, shangshenzong and Qingjia put pressure on Yijian Tiangong together! If we want them to hand over the white night, we will never dare to fight against us! " Qingdao is really Shengshen Dao. "Yes, but I''m not going to do it now. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge! I''m about to break through, so I plan to shut up for a while. Besides, I need to rest for a while because of the disaster I''ve experienced in shangshenzong. I''d better talk about it later! " The Lord of God waved his hand and said faintly."Later?" Qing Dao Zhen Sheng''s eyes were stunned, and he was furious and directly scolded: "coward! Cowards! To deal with a small Yijian Tiangong, you have to procrastinate! Are you a woman The Lord of God was silent again. "Well! Anyway!!! Since you want to be a shrinking turtle! Then you''ll just sit here! Take revenge on me and kill me for you Qing Dao really holy ferocious said, spin son a shake hands, lead person clattered to leave. "Send off the Lord Qingdao!" Yan Xuzi hung his head and sent everyone away. When the strong man of Qing family left shangshenzong, people quickly turned back to the temple. "Lord!" Yan Xuzi held his fist in a hurry. "You want to ask me why I don''t put pressure on Yijian Tiangong together with Qingdao Zhensheng, right?" The Lord of God closed his eyes and spoke faintly. "Ruyue Zun sword can never keep that madman shaft under the joint efforts of you and Qingdao Zhensheng! Lord, this is a good time to promote me to God! Why let it go? " Yan Xuzi whispered, his eyes were angry and unwilling. The battle of shangshenzong made the white night come true, and it is bound to make shangshenzong a laughing stock in the world. Do not extinguish the white night, God''s dignity does not exist! But the Lord of God shook his head. "Xuzi, you are also a big elder of a big power. You can''t be so superficial and superficial when you think about things. You should also look at the overall situation." The subject of shangshenzong is no longer as slow as before: "now, the enemy of Yijian Tiangong is not just Qingjia. Do you know why this white night came to me?" "Don''t you come to settle the grudge with nalanxi moon?" "If he only came to solve the problem, would he have the courage to kill the elder?" "Patriarch, what do you mean..." "this son came here, inspired by the moon Zun sword, just because he intended to support him in the sword heaven palace, he was unscrupulous!" "According to the master''s intention, is it possible that the heavenly palace of Yijian wants to fight against our shangshenzong?" Yan Xuzi''s eyes were cold. "No! The idea sword heavenly palace just wants to establish the prestige through this son! Because the enemy they are facing now is the overlord dynasty! Not us! Yijian Tiangong is not an opponent of the overlord Dynasty, but ruyuezun sword does not leave the palace for many years. Its prestige in Lisheng Prefecture is not as powerful as its teacher. It is difficult for him to ask for help. Therefore, he needs a disciple to play a strong role for him! This man is white night "So it is... But what does it have to do with your inaction?" "Because I want to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and watch on the wall!" The closed eyes of shanghun suddenly opened and said faintly: "it''s meaningless to kill a white night! If you really want to prove it! Let the whole Yijian heavenly palace pay the price! It''s the ultimate victory, not only that... It''s better for a Qing family to make up for our loss this time, so that we can get back to the peak again? " Hearing this, Yan Xuzi''s eyes lit up. This time he understood everything. It turns out that the real goal of the God Lord is not only the white night, but also the Yijian heavenly palace and Qingjia! With the death of these fourteen elders as an excuse! When the emperor wants to kill him, he can do it! "The Lord is holy!" Yan Xuzi admired the patriarch in his heart and knelt down immediately. ... in the pavilion specially built for the white night. In the daytime, he sat on the central array, swallowing pills and nourishing his breath. Nalanxiling recuperated in the next room, while Yan Qiuyue knelt down and waited on him carefully. The array of the Dharma array was moving, and the mysterious breath was rippling in the room. Yan Qiuyue looks at the man quietly. It has to be said that he is a very handsome man. He looks like a God, with sword eyebrows and stars, long hair like ink, free and unrestrained. What is more attractive is his temperament, which is aloof and arrogant with a trace of gentle temperament... Yan Qiuyue doesn''t know the white night very well, but from his willingness to fight against the God sect for nalanxi spirit, this man must be very heavy Affectionate. How can such a man be better than a bad old man... about one day later, all the remaining energy of abandoning God in the arm of white night will be cleared. White night opened his eyes and breathed heavily. "White night, how do you feel?" Yan Qiuyue poured out several good pills from the porcelain bottle around her and handed it over to her. She asked for concern. "Not bad!" The white night nodded and said seriously: "the spirit of heaven consumes a lot. It''s good to rest for a few days. My body is very strong, and the trauma on my body doesn''t matter." "That''s good!" Yan Qiuyue relaxed and laughed: "well, you can have a good rest here these days! Xiling, I''ll take care of you! " "Well!" The white night nodded and sat for a while. Suddenly, he swept his eyes towards her, and his eyes were burning. Smoke autumn moon heart beating, Jiao body trembled, squeeze out a smile: "how?""Nothing. I just want to say that you, the three saints, belong to me now! You should be able to help me break through the realm of great holiness? " Said the white night. The smoke Autumn Moon hears sound, the heart jumps suddenly. Are you coming? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1115 Heard the words of white night, smoke Autumn Moon''s small face instantly red to the extreme, eyes also some flustered. She''s not a casual woman. Liu is the wind or the night, really want to come to this part, if her heart does not resist, it is false. Which woman doesn''t care about her first time? The only difference between the people in Lisheng Prefecture and those in the mainland of nine souls is just the difference in strength. The psychological quality of the soul people born here is not much better than that of the people of the nine soul continent. If you insist on saying it, it''s just a matter of insight. Yan Qiuyue''s practice time is not long. Because of the three saints'' Constitution and the large amount of equipment resources of the tobacco family, she became a saint for only a few thousand years. Most of these time was spent in the cultivation, and she did not experience much. Compared with those who set foot in the land of nine souls, her heart nature was quite different. For the three saints'' constitution, she had a deep conflict for a long time. It is precisely because of this system that so much trouble will be brought to the tobacco family. Although she doesn''t have to marry Liu Shifeng now, the white night is also very domineering! In fact, the lifeblood of the tobacco family is also in the hands of white night. With the ability of white night, it is easy to kill the tobacco family. Therefore, yanqiuyue has not been liberated. She is still not free and is still controlled by people. She''s just a different waiter! Yan Qiuyue sighed. Facing the white night, she did not refute or resist. She held her hands tightly and whispered in a low voice: "if you want, I can give you this constitution now..." Bai Ye nodded and took a breath: "the constitution of the three saints is extraordinary. Now the news has been spread, and many people know it If I don''t take you and are found by other great powers, they will plunder you, which is also a trouble to me! So, I have to get you as soon as possible. Although there is no relationship between you and me, I believe it doesn''t affect you! " He also wants to revive the Dragon Emperor and the ice emperor, and retrieve the dead dragon sword. There are still many things to be solved. He also has to protect everything in the nine souls land. He has an infinite desire for power. Therefore, he must take the cigarette autumn moon! In fact, even if Yan Qiuyue disagrees, it''s useless! This woman, the white night has made her own! In this world of the jungle, there is no law to speak of! What is it to plunder a woman in desperation for power? Smoke autumn moon also know that they can not resist, then no voice. The white night takes out the Yellow tripod from the Qianlong ring, draws out some materials from the Yijian heavenly palace, and starts refining. "Since the constitution of the three saints, I can''t finish it like this. I''ll refine some pills for double cultivation. You''ll learn this set of double cultivation these days! Five days later, take a bath and change clothes, and double repair with me White night light way, from the ring to take out a skin scroll, handed in the past. Yan Qiuyue''s cheek turned red, and her little hand trembled. She took the scroll and opened it. For a moment, her face was full of consternation. "What level of double cultivation is this? How... How could it be so subtle? Is this... This... OK? " Yan Qiuyue was surprised, but her cheeks became more and more ruddy, especially a pair of eyes, all over the fog, and her two long and round legs couldn''t help rubbing them gently. "After double training, your strength will be greatly improved! Get ready White night light road, turned out of the house. Smoke Autumn Moon autumn eyes looked at the eye man, gently bit the pink lip. "That''s it! It''s good to get rid of the three saints'' Constitution as soon as possible! In order not to bring about killing opportunities everywhere and bring trouble to the family! " Yan Qiuyue took a light breath, and her eyes could not help looking at the animal skin scroll. The more she looked, the more she felt her cheek was boiling hot. What kind of strange person can come up with such a move? This... This is also wonderful... not long after returning to the Yijian heavenly palace in the daytime, ruyuezunjian led a group of elite disciples to return to the sect. Everyone was fresh and fresh, and they were all smiling. There is no doubt that this snowy mountain conference has been a great success! In the palace master hall, all the disciples and elders gather here. The master of the heavenly palace opened the storehouse, took out the magic weapon of pills and distributed them, especially in the daytime. "This time, I''ll be shocked by the other battles! More will my sword heaven palace to become the alliance leader! White night, this can be a smooth alliance, you are the first achievement! What kind of reward do you want? I can satisfy you The Lord of the heavenly palace was obviously very happy, and the smile on his face did not stop. White night is not polite. It directly lists a large number of top materials. After all, he still has a lot of pills to refine in his stomach, and the materials are indispensable. The Lord of the heavenly palace was not stingy. He waved his big hand and immediately agreed. "Next, how did you kill so many elders in white night?" After giving out the reward, the Lord of the heavenly palace took out a fruit from nowhere. He chewed it and said vaguely. He looked like a man waiting to see a play."Yes, elder martial brother Bai, how did you kill all directions in shangshenzong? Do you know? One by one, those people who lived in the family came to report the news one by one. They almost didn''t listen to us Later a disciple said excitedly. "Even killing fourteen elders... That''s the elder, the worst is the great sage?" "No, there is no extreme saint." "It''s terrible "Not only that, but also elder martial brother Bai left all over the body! I''m afraid even the Lord of God can''t help him... Who can be as strong as elder martial brother Bai except our palace master "I''m afraid all the elders can''t sit down." Qingtian said with a smile. The faces of the elders were ashamed, but they did not drag on and shook their heads. Then everyone looked at the white night, waiting for his answer. After thinking about it, Bai Ye decided not to tell us about the abandonment of the divine sword. After all, according to the thoughts of the founder''s ancestors, the people of Tiangong still resisted the abandonment of the divine sword. He pondered for a long time and then said, "there is no process to talk about. It''s mainly the people of shangshenzong... Too weak!" "What else?" "I attacked them "And then?" "No more!" "That''s it?" All the disciples groaned. "What do you want?" White night shrugs. "Well, forget it. In fact, there is nothing to say about it. Let''s talk about the next thing! After this, shangshenzong will not give up! From today on, zongmen is on the alert! Fortunately, we have formed an alliance now. After the settlement of the overlord Dynasty, I will go to shangshenzong and discuss with the patriarch to deal with this matter! " The master of the heavenly palace said while gnawing at the fruit. "Yes, Lord!" People yelled. At this time, a disciple rushed over. "No! Palace master! elders! Senior brother Bai!! The big thing is bad! " The disciple gasped. People are looking sideways. "What happened?" The law enforcement elder asked. However, without waiting for the disciple to answer, a magnificent voice came from the mountain gate. "Yi Jian Tian Gong white night!! Get out of here The voice was like thunder and spread throughout the whole heavenly palace. Everyone was shocked. "Is it for elder martial brother Bai?" "Hateful, how dare you come to our heavenly palace The disciples got up one after another and looked at the sound source. Iron Wan Qing also came together, Liu eyebrow frowned: "is it the person of God clan?" "Hateful, the people of the God sect come so fast!" Yao hengnu. "What are you afraid of? The people of shangshenzong have been killed by elder martial brother Bai. They come here for death at this time. If they offend us, they will probably clean up shangshenzong. When the time comes, we will destroy shangshenzong by Yijian Tiangong and merge it. We will have a big influence. How dare he dominate the imperial court A disciple yelled. Many of the disciples were dazzled. But in the eyes of the elders, the idea is more than stupid. How can shangshenzong be so easy to deal with? "Palace master!" The wind doesn''t Ling raise his head and looks at Ruyue Zunjian lightly. The master of the heavenly palace threw the fruit in his hand on the ground, causing the old man who swept the floor to look at him coldly. Xuan''er said, "this is not something that ordinary disciples can handle. Let''s go and have a look, elder. It''s more difficult for people to come. Be careful!" Obviously, the leader of the heavenly palace has recognized the identity of the visitor! "I''ll go with you too. The other party is looking for me. If I don''t go, the other party won''t be reconciled!" The white night is light. The Lord of the heavenly palace hesitated, nodded, and flew away in the distance. The ordinary disciples were immediately dispelled by the elder. But Yinghua sword, Gongsun mujiao, Qingtian and tiewanqing still followed. Try to follow the crowd far away. No one knows who ran to Yijian Tiangong to make trouble. But all the elders and the proud men on the sword list all know that the comer is not a master of God. It''s the famous Qing Dao Zhen Sheng! When the white night with a group of elders and the Lord of the heavenly palace rushed to the gate, we saw a huge fireball with a diameter of 100 meters long rising in the sky, just like the scorching sun. When the fireball rises to a height of 1000 meters, it suddenly falls, like a meteorite falling from the sky, and severely smashes to the sword heaven palace. Before the fireball arrived, the hot temperature had begun to burn the mountain gate. Many of the disciples were immediately roasted all over the red, holy power can not be stored, can only stare at the falling fireball. "Be careful!" "Spread it out!" Someone cried out in panic. But the fireball has not yet fallen, a sword light attack, the moment will tear up the fireball. "Like the moon, respect the sword! I didn''t expect you to come out? Well, since you have appeared! Then I won''t talk nonsense! Call out the white night scum from your sword heaven palace! Don''t delay our time! Ben Sheng wants to take his dog''s head! Sacrifice for my son Qingdao really shengtengkong jump, jump into the air, staring at the running Italian sword Tiangong strong, overbearing said.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1116 What a saint to celebrate! The only one in the Qing family has leaped over the existence of Jisheng! It is because of his rise that the whole family of Qing has grown and prospered. It is famous in all directions and has been admired and revered by many powerful people. In this generation region, any existence above the supreme sage has the capital of the one who fights for hegemony, and so does Qingdao Zhensheng. Therefore, he is not afraid of the Yijian Tiangong. Especially after learning that there is a contradiction between the Yijian Tiangong and the overlord Dynasty, Qingdao Zhensheng becomes more and more fearless. He firmly believes that Yijian Tiangong will not turn over with them at this crucial moment. Otherwise, if he moves his body to the overlord Dynasty, it will be a devastating blow to Yijian Tiangong! Although Qingdao Zhensheng was very angry, he had already thought about everything. He even guessed that the reason why shangshenzong was indifferent was that he wanted to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. But he doesn''t mind! Shanghun has the consideration of shanghun, and he also has his consideration. Qingjia will be in an invincible position! What''s more, it''s the Revenge of killing children. He has no reason to delay like shanghun. "How holy is the way to celebrate!" The master of the heavenly palace flew out, looked at the man lightly, shook his head and said, "my sword heaven palace and your family have always been well water, do not invade the river! Why did you publicly destroy my mountain gate, and even more intended to attack my ancestral gate? Can you give me an explanation? " "You have the face to ask me to explain to you?" Qingdao is really holy and cold hum: "Well! Then I''ll tell you! You want to explain, don''t you? It''s simple! Your family killed my son Qingxin in the daytime! Is this explanation satisfactory? " "How could it have happened?" The Lord of the heavenly palace made a very surprised look. "Don''t play for Ben Sheng! Hand in the white night as soon as possible! Otherwise, don''t blame Ben Sheng for destroying your heavenly palace Qingdao is really holy and ferocious. "When did my disciple Baiye kill your son Qingxin?" The Lord of the heavenly palace did not hurry, but asked in response. "It''s in shangshenzong, shangshenzong people have seen it!" "So, this is just one side of the word of the God clan?" The Lord of the heavenly palace shook his head and said, "no evidence, no evidence. Do you believe it only by their mouth? Lord Qingdao! I think it''s better to investigate this matter carefully! " "Are you going to protect that white night?" Qing Dao Zhen Sheng squinted. "I am not protecting, but seeking truth from facts. If you can give evidence to prove that it was my disciple who killed your son Qingxin in the daytime, you don''t need to do anything. This palace will punish this crazy disobedient disciple in person!" The Lord of the heavenly palace said with an awe inspiring look. All the disciples below felt flushed. Even if it is proved, will the Lord of heaven punish him? Everyone knows it''s just a pretext. How can you eat it? Angry repeatedly nodded: "good! Good!!! Very good!!! The moon and the sword!! Since you said that, we don''t have to talk like that between us After that, Qingdao Zhensheng stepped on the sky, and two terrible flames came out under his feet. People walked in the sky and walked towards the moon like sword. "It doesn''t make sense! Then see the real chapter under your hand! The sword like the moon! If you don''t want to make friends, fight with me. If you can defeat me! This matter, I all take nothing to happen! If you can''t beat me! I will not only kill the white night, but also destroy your sword heaven palace After that, an unparalleled momentum of shaking the earth broke out from the body of Qingdao Zhensheng. All the disciples were shocked, their legs trembled, they almost stood unsteadily, and looked at Qingdao Zhensheng in horror. It''s the strong one above the supreme sage. Once the momentum is released, people can''t bear it... "since Lord Qingdao wants to fight, if you don''t respond to the battle, will it not hurt the elegant interest of Lord Qingdao?" With a faint smile, ruyuezun''s arms suddenly raised and a long roar startled all directions: "sword comes!!" In a flash, a blue light rose from the center of the Yijian heavenly palace. It was like carrying thousands of swords and flying towards this side like a torrent. All the disciples exclaimed and looked at the blue light in disbelief. Everyone''s heart could not help being excited. Looking at the blue light, they had the impulse to worship! What a terrible sword power and meaning! Is this the sword used by the palace master? White night pupil a blazing! The blue light came and was firmly grasped by the master of the heavenly palace. At that moment, people only felt that he grasped the heaven and earth and the heaven and earth! Everyone felt that his palm seemed to hold his own life... "don''t destroy my heavenly palace! You and I fight in the sky!!! How dare you? " The Lord of the heavenly palace was in high spirits, holding a magic sword in his hand, and said with a light smile. "Ben Sheng''s training time is longer than that of you, and the time to step into the true holy way is longer than you. According to the principle, Ben Sheng is your elder. How can I fear you, a child?" Qingdao really Sheng hum, said, the body suddenly jumped, rushed to the nine days above, into the clouds. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, it''s really a blessing to be able to compete with master Qingdao!" The master of the heavenly palace laughed and rushed up. The two men fell into the clouds and immediately began to fight.The people below looked up one after another, but saw that the clouds had been dispersed by their terrible holy power. However, soon, the sky was blurred again. That''s their terrible power!! The strength of the two men was so strong that they became a kind of exclamation of substance. They directly darkened the scorching sun and covered the sky. All the people felt that there was a holy power river on their heads. Through the river, they could not see the figure of fierce fighting. Only one record of the earth shaking impact was passed down through the holy power river and lake. The people below, whether it is the existence of Qingjia or Yijian Tiangong, are terrified. Some weak disciples are sitting on the ground, shaking. This is the battle of power! This is the fight between the strong! Even if they were to fight against each other in the extremely high sky, the terrible power that spread down would be enough to frighten the people below. "Is this the true saint above the most holy?" The white night frowned and felt awe inspiring. Extremely holy to true holy, it is indeed a qualitative leap! It''s no wonder that there are so many extremely saints, but there is only one true saint! This is a metamorphosis from cocoon to butterfly. What a pity! It would be nice to see them play each other? It''s a pity that the true saint''s power is too strong to penetrate, and it''s even more difficult to penetrate the terrible power of the true saint... the whole Yijian heavenly palace is shrouded by the power of the true saint, and all the fierce beasts around the temple are crawling on the ground. Even the people in the sky city nearby are not many people standing, all looking at the sky in horror ¡£ Boom! Dong Dong!! Bang!! Sonorous... on the sky, all kinds of thunder like sounds burst out. People were so frightened that they couldn''t turn their eyes off at night. This terrible battle lasted a whole day!! This is the longest day for the whole people of Yijian heavenly palace! No matter who it is, there is a feeling of living like a year. And a day later. Bang!!!!!!!! A terrible explosion was heard in the sky, which was enough to shock the emperor to death. The sky, which was covered by the power of true saints, opened wide. The darkness is gone! The sun comes back! Then, the two figures separated from each other in the sky, jumped back and fell into each other''s crowd. The heart was slightly coagulated in the daytime. "There seems to be something wrong?" He murmured, and immediately put his hand on the hilt at his waist. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1117 The giants on both sides scattered and fell into the crowd. The fight is over! However, the power of true saints in their whole body has not yet dissipated, and the weaker people are not close at all. Only a group of elders can get close to them. "Palace master, are you ok?" Several people rushed to the past, holding the master of the Yi sword heaven palace, anxiously asked. The white night also relied on the past, the fierce power of the true saint hit him like a big hand, so terrible. He examined the Lord of the heavenly palace, but he saw that every inch of flesh and blood all over his body contained an indescribable meaning. Is this the power of true saints? It''s incredible. "I''m fine. I don''t have to worry about it!" The master of the heavenly palace took a deep breath and gave a faint smile, pushing away the people who wanted to help him. When people looked up, they were relieved to see that the Lord of the heavenly palace was in a good mood and seemed to have no problem. However, the situation is quite different from that of Qingdao Zhensheng. He breathed wildly, his face turned red, and his whole body was covered with ferocious sword marks, like worms, crawling all over his body, making his scalp numb. Qingdao is really holy and miserable, but it is very surprising that the masters of Qing family are flustered one by one. What do you think of it? It seems that the real saint of Qingdao can''t hold on? If Qing Dao is really holy, the Qing family will be finished. "Lord Qingdao! It seems that you, the elder, are not so good either The head of the heavenly palace raised his mouth and said faintly. "Don''t think Ben Sheng doesn''t know that your current situation is not so good. Why do you have to support yourself?" Qingdao Zhensheng snorted while gasping. The Lord of the heavenly palace still smiles, but does not speak. "Today''s World War I, Ben Sheng has learned! Ruyue Zun sword is worthy of that apprentice, when the two words of respect sword, Qingdao admire! Since Qing Dao can''t help you, the death of the child, let it go! From now on, my family will have nothing to do with Yijian Tiangong, and I will not contact with each other when I am old! Farewell Qing Dao really Saint swallow a few pills, light said, spin son directly shake hands to leave. Qing''s family also left in a hurry, hardly saying hello. Seeing this, the elders of Yijian heavenly palace looked at each other with astonishment. "The people of the Qing family just left?" The three elders said in a deep voice. "They are in a hurry! It is said that this matter should be abandoned. What is the matter? Is this really what Qingren said? " Gongsun mujiao couldn''t help saying. "It seems that Qingdao Zhensheng knew that he couldn''t take our sword, so he gave up!" The wind does not Ling the light road. When people heard the sound, they were relieved and a faint smile appeared on their faces. Qingdao Zhensheng was dismissed, and he was at peace. However, the Lord of the heavenly palace did not show much joy. On the contrary, he was worried and his face was extremely ugly. When he was about to return to the heavenly palace, his face suddenly turned white and his chest fluctuated. He suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and almost collapsed. The people around him were shocked, and a group of elders quickly helped the Lord of the heavenly palace. "Palace master!! Palace master "Palace master!! What''s the matter with you? " "The palace master is injured?" "Come on, come on, take the pills quickly, and prepare the array to heal the palace master''s wounds!" Panic calls spread. "Nothing! I have nothing to do!! It''s just that Qi and blood are not stable. We don''t have to worry about it! " The master of the heavenly palace said anxiously, but with one hand he pressed the wind not Ling beside him, and secretly clenched his teeth and said: "don''t tell me about my injury, otherwise it will cause fear of the clan. If it is spread out and falls into the ears of other disciples, it will shake the alliance!! If so, the consequences will be disastrous! " Wind not Ling, smell sound, solemn nod. "Palace master! You''ve been pretending before? How can you be so terrible The two elders nearby couldn''t help but say. "To celebrate the true saints is to celebrate the true saints of Taoism. Is it true that the overlord of one side has won a false reputation?" The master of the heavenly palace sighed and said, "this man is not vulgar in strength, but also skilled in scheming. He is only testing my attitude and strength when he fights with me this time! After this fight, I can be sure that he will go to the overlord Dynasty and unite with the overlord Dynasty to retaliate against my sword heaven palace "What?" All around, the elders gave a voice of astonishment. "When I was fighting with him, I was hurt by one of his ancient Horcruxes. If there was no ancient Horcrux, he would not be our enemy. However, I would have been injured. Otherwise, I would have killed him here at all costs. However, we have lost a lot of things. From today on, the defense of the clan has been raised to the highest level and kept close contact with Zizi Weixiangu, longxuedaomen, Wenqing hall and other alliance sects! Pay attention to the trend of the overlord Dynasty at any time, and then send several people to watch outside the Qing family. If any of them go to the overlord Dynasty, try to intercept their people! Fight for time The master of the heavenly palace. The crowd nodded heavily.The Lord of the heavenly palace was relieved. He looked around and said, "what about the white night? Help me get him here. I have something to say to him! " "White night?" The elders were stunned and looked around, but did not see the shadow of the white night. However, the disciple nearby called out: "master of the palace, elder martial brother Bai took elder martial brother Ying to leave!" "Left?" The master of the heavenly palace was stunned, and his eyebrows sank: "where did they go?" "I don''t know." The disciple shook his head. "Maybe I went to practice." Said the elder next to him. "Cultivation? Why do you practice with the Chinese sword The Lord of heaven frowned slightly. People don''t speak. Where did you go in the daytime? But at this time, the Lord of the heavenly palace seemed to notice something, his face was very ugly, and he immediately said to the wind: "elder! Come on, take a group of elite to pursue Qingdao "Chase Qing Dao?" "What do you mean? Can we say... " " most of the time we went to kill Qingdao? " The master of the heavenly palace was icy and drank in a deep voice: "this guy is too reckless!! He doesn''t know how terrible Zhensheng is! The lean camel is bigger than the horse. He thinks that Qingdao Zhensheng can deal with the injury? It''s a bad time When this was said, it suddenly dawned on all of us. White night... Maybe it is to take advantage of Qing Dao Zhen Sheng Dang injured, cut off the Qing family, stop this threat! But... Even if there is only one breath left in Qingdao Zhensheng, that is not what he can deal with!! The wind is not Ling, the whole body trembles, immediately drink open. "Law enforcement team! All elders, follow me, come on When the sound falls, a large number of souls turn into rainbow and rush towards the distance. However, in a dense forest, two figures were shuttling rapidly. The dense forest was not big. After a while, they rushed out and looked at the plain in the distance. However, they saw a huge Unicorn holy beast pulling a luxurious carriage and galloping in the distance. "Can we really do it?" Next to the Yinghua sword side head asked. "How can you know if you don''t do it?" "Do as I said before!" whispered the white night The voice fell to the ground, and he stepped a little and disappeared into the void. Yinghua sword takes a deep breath, merges the spirit of heaven, drives the holy power, and the man rushes towards the unicorn holy beast like a cannon ball. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1118 "Who is it?" Sensing that someone was approaching, the Qing family on the side of the carriage drank heavily. However, Yinghua sword leaped into the air, and people like lightning flew across the sky. In an instant, he appeared in front of the carriage. A sword in his hand was like a storm of snow, and chopped at the wild Unicorn Saint beast. The holy beast could not have foreseen that he would have such a calamity. His head was cut off on the spot, and the blood gushed out like a spring, and his huge body fell down directly. Qing''s family members were furious and sacrificed their swords. They launched holy power and surrounded Yinghua sword in an instant. These are all great saints! His strength is extraordinary. Although Yinghua sword is a fighting saint and is cultivated in Tiangong, his current strength can''t survive the peak sage. It is absolutely impossible to deal with these people. The curtain of the sedan chair was lifted up, and Qingdao Zhensheng walked out of the sedan chair with his hands behind him, and looked at Yinghua sword contemptuously and arrogantly. "What a brave man, how dare you stop my car Qingdao Zhensheng looked at Yinghua sword coldly: "is Ruyue Zun sword asking you to stop this saint? Hum, you don''t know whether you are dead or alive. Don''t think Ben Sheng can''t see him in that state! If you want to keep this saint, you should make a good plan! When the time comes, you don''t need to fight with the overlord, and your sword heaven palace will be finished No wonder Qingdao Zhensheng has no fear. He has already seen that the master of Tiangong is not in good condition. He believes that ruyuezunjian is a smart man. If you let him go, Yijian Tiangong still has time to think about countermeasures. If you tear your face and start here, you will lose both sides. Yinghua Jian also understands this truth, but it''s not the palace master who asked him to come here, but the white night... he didn''t know how he would agree to such a crazy act of white night, but since he came, he had to brave his head! He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk nonsense! Our palace master is coming, celebrate! In order to prevent you from going to the overlord! You can stay here today! " After that, Yinghua''s sword will be ready to move as soon as it shakes its body. Qingdao Zhensheng was furious: "then I''d like to see what you''re capable of!! Come on! Cut him off! Skin scraping and cramping "Yes Qi Qi, the master of Qing family, roared and ran directly to Yinghua sword. In an instant, the surging holy power pressed down on Yinghua sword like a mountain! Yinghua sword retreated again and again, and did not dare to fight head-on with it. However, these Qing family members had already been infuriated by Yinghua sword. How could they let him go? One by one, they directly used up the killing moves, and the horrible moves were crazy to vent. After the Yinghua sword resisted for two times, it was not enough, and the holy power whirling around the body began to collapse! If we go on like this, we will surely lose! "What? Haven''t you people from Yijian heavenly palace come here yet? " Qing Dao Zhen Sheng hummed: "just! Since they are not here in time, let them collect the corpse for you The voice fell to the ground, and several powerful people of the Qing family continued to cast their magic. A mysterious soul force escaped into the void. Without waiting for Yinghua sword to react, they shot out of the void and hit Yinghua sword instantly. Bang! Yinghua sword immediately flew out and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. It''s no match at all! But before he got up, the strong man on the other side had already rushed. The miserable sword seemed to cut open the earth and cut hard at his head and heart! "Die!" Yiqing''s family roared. Yinghua sword''s eyes were frozen, and his fingers moved. A magic instrument like a golden bell flew out of his fingertips and blocked the chopping swords. Bang Dang! The golden bell was cut open, but immediately a strong and vigorous force came out, which shocked the surrounding great saints and extremely saints. Yinghua sword eyes a Lin, as if to seize the opportunity, body like lightning, Chaoqing Dao Zhen Sheng rushed past! "Good chance!" He yelled, the sword straight up, the blade aimed at Qingdao, the opportunity to kill suddenly appeared. But qingdaosi did not panic, the eyes disdained to stare at the suddenly rushed Yinghua sword. "Feimayer shakes the tree, praying arm is the chariot! Why is there always such a mole ant in the world! Do you really understand what you''re doing? " Qing Dao Zhen Sheng Leng hum, raised his hand directly and grabbed at the sword. Dang! The sharp point of the sword stabbed in Qingdao Zhensheng''s palm, but unexpectedly, it didn''t pierce him. Instead, it was like stabbing on steel, and it could not enter half a minute. Yinghua''s face was tight, and his arms pushed forward. The holy power on the sword was like a meat grinder, cutting to Qingdao Zhensheng. However, to meet him, it was a series of crisp sound. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of dang... blooms all around. In the past, Qingdao Zhensheng''s arm is still intact. Yinghua sword is completely stunned. The power gap... It''s too big. "Ha ha ha ha ha, ants, do you really understand what true saint means? Even if I am dead, as long as my body is really holy! That''s not what you can break Qingdao Zhensheng laughed and his fingers moved.Bang Dang! The long sword of Yinghua sword broke into two pieces in an instant. "What?" Yinghua sword''s face suddenly changed, and he immediately went back to qingdaozhensheng. Bang! Qingdao Zhensheng''s chest directly ate a palm, but his... Is still safe and sound. Yinghua sword pupil constriction. What a saint... It''s beyond his imagination! "Too weak! A mole ant is a mole ant! Let''s look at the power of the real strong! " Qingdao really Shengdan Dao, suddenly raised the palm of the hand, toward Yinghua sword in the past. Yinghua sword heart crazy more than, a bite teeth, quickly transport a body of holy power block. However... CLICK! It exploded with a crack. The Shengli inch of Yinghua sword was broken, and he flew out in an instant. He fell heavily on the ground, spit blood in his mouth, and his skin cracked. He was seriously injured and lost his fighting power... Yinghua sword looks as dead as ashes! "The patriarch is mighty The people of the Qing family exclaimed and walked towards Yinghua sword. "I can''t do anything to me, I don''t know where your courage comes from!" Qingdao Zhensheng raised his feet and walked towards the Yinghua sword on the ground. A wisp of killing intention stirred from him. But at this time, a figure darted past and appeared directly in front of Yinghua sword. "Elder martial brother! Are you all right? " The visitor pulled out a black sword and said nervously, "elder martial brother! Don''t worry. They will be here soon! I will protect you "Ruyue Zun sword really came?" Qingdao Zhensheng frowned and glanced at the person in front of him. He found that he was just a saint. He was just an ordinary disciple in the Yijian heavenly palace, so he didn''t pay attention to it. He raised his hands and smashed him. "A saint comes to die? Since Ruyue Zun sword is coming, Ben Sheng won''t waste time playing with you. Go to death! It''s time for Ben Sheng to leave When the sound fell, the powerful power of the true saint shattered the void and smashed to this side with a momentum of destroying and decaying. The earth burst. The air is gone! Everything seems to be a vacuum! If he was really a saint, he would have been torn apart by this supreme power. But this saint is quite different. In the moment of Qingdao Zhensheng''s arm attacking, the black sword suddenly burst out a strange brilliance and fiercely cut to its arm. Whew! The crackle came out. Blood gushed. One arm flew straight out... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1119 Qing Dao Zhen Sheng retreated again and again. The pain in his arms surprised him. He stared at the man in front of him and looked at his arm. The right arm... Has been completely cut off. Cut off by a saint? What''s going on? The golden blood of Zhen Sheng spilled along the fracture. Qingdao Zhensheng''s brain is a little confused, including all the people in the Qing family. "Clan... Patriarch!" "How did the patriarch''s arm... Break?" "It''s impossible! What happened just now? " The people of the Qing family stare at the dripping blood and the broken arm on the ground in disbelief. it''s really a holy body, which can be cut by ordinary sword? The people were afraid and could not accept the scene. Qingdao Zhensheng stares at the new saint who suddenly appears in front of him. He suddenly understands something and says angrily, "are you the white night that killed my son?" "You are not stupid at all The white night is light. "It''s a good idea!" Qingdao Zhensheng''s eyes burst into thick anger: "deliberately use this saint to reduce my defensive heart, and then you come to rescue me as a saint, further relax my guard, and then fight with me as I should. I won''t be on guard against you as a saint, so as to achieve the purpose of sneak attack!! I didn''t expect you to be so shameless when you are a vicious person "Shameless? It''s ridiculous that such words come out of the mouth of a true saint. You are so naive. " Shake your head at night. "No nonsense! You think you can kill me by cutting me off? In the past, the sword heaven palace was blocked by the moon Zun sword. Ben Sheng can''t kill you. Now you send it to the door. Don''t blame Ben Sheng for being rude! " Qingdao is really holy. With a big foot, he rushes towards the white night. In an instant, a great holy power was released from all directions. The white night looks tight, immediately grabbed the Yinghua sword on the ground and threw it to the distance. Xuan''er lifted the abandoned sword and resisted the holy power. Chi!!!!! When the power of true saints strikes, the earth centered on the white night is split in an instant, the void is split, and the space is distorted. The violent power seems to turn this place into a vacuum. "Die Qingdao is really holy and roars. The remaining left arm is actually condensed into a large number of scales. The five fingers turn into claws. It seems that they want to tear the sky and pull hard to the head of the white night. White night eyes a cold, without the slightest fear, the hand of the sword toward the claw mercilessly cut! "Abandon the sky with a sword!" Sonorous! There was a black light flashing from the abandoned God sword, and the sword force that made the heaven and the earth pale split toward the sharp claw. Bang!!!!! The sword body and sharp claws collide fiercely together. The sword trembled violently in a moment, and the body of the sword was shaking. On the white night with the sword clasped, the chest heaved and the mouth spat with blood. The holy power is too strong! He can feel the power of the sword!! If it wasn''t for the thousand way Shura body, I would have been shocked to death? However, Qingdao Zhensheng was more astonished. The saint... Didn''t die? If ordinary saints were afraid to be shocked into blood fog! No wonder it can hurt the letter! Have some ability! I''ll break your sword and take your dog''s head!! Qingdao Zhensheng was enraged and his strength increased in vain. He wanted to blow off the magic sword and directly solve this crazy man who didn''t know the height of heaven and earth. It''s just... he obviously doesn''t know what the black sword means. No matter how much power he uses, he can''t break it! It''s a chance for the night! His eyes were awe inspiring, and suddenly he murmured, "open!" In an instant, a wisp of ferocious light flashed on the body of the sword of abandoning God, and then a cold feeling was suddenly released, which broke the power of the true saint. "Not good!" Qingdao true God color changed, suddenly aware of the wrong, quickly back. It''s too late... chi! Suddenly, the abandoned sword turned into a peerless sword that could cut the sky and split the earth, and split the real saint''s body in an instant. Qingdao Zhensheng''s second arm was also split by Shengsheng! "Ah Qingdao Zhensheng gave out a painful roar, and the blood in his arms was like a fountain. In the white night, with one arm carrying the sword, the dark sword turned into the full moon, and then he beheaded Qingdao Zhensheng again. "Asshole!! Don''t look down on me Qingdao Zhensheng roared with anger, and his mouth was opened. A stream of true holy spirit like a sword gushed out of his mouth and blew into the white night. White night was immediately covered by a large number of sword marks, but he ignored and continued to urge him to abandon the divine sword and cut horizontally. He abandoned the sword, fearless of everything, and cut off everything. The power of the true saint was cut open. His heart beat wildly and he retreated again, but this time it was still a step too late.Whew! A sharp sword cut across his face and cut his mouth open. The blood flowed down and dyed him ferocious. What a holy one! His arms were cut off and his face was scratched! What a mess? All the people in the Qing family were stunned. And Qingdao Zhensheng finally understood why this Saint dared to pursue himself! His sword!! That''s not an ordinary sword!!! "Kill him... Quick!! Kill him His face is full of blood, and the road is really holy and shrill. All of them, those who have just passed the night, have to go back to the gods. The white night was pale, and the corners of his mouth were bloody. But at the moment, he seemed to have infinite power, and he took the abandoned sword to chop at those people. No matter whether the other side is a great saint or a very holy one, they will all be torn apart by abandoning the tyrannical power of the divine sword. At the hilt of the sword, a black breath extended like a tentacle, wrapped around the wrist of the white night and spread all the time. It was like the mouth of an abyss, swallowing half of his arm. His arm was completely connected with the abandoned magic sword. At the same time, the body of the abandoned divine sword burst out a hundred Zhang long sword spirit. Sword dance in the white night. The sword Qi cuts the sky and the ground and sweeps all directions. Whew! The two great saints who were the first to rush in were directly killed by the waist. The sword Qi caused the void to twist. The rest of the Qing family were shocked and immediately scattered to attack. "Silent fist!" A new Jisheng drank furiously and blew away with one fist. All the mountains and rivers were broken, and the whole world was enraged! White night backhand is another sword, tearing all the holy power in front of you and cutting through all the void. The cruel sword light is trying to swallow up the sun and the moon. It is unstoppable! That extreme saint can''t dodge at all, meteorite! "Tianqing magic skill!" Another extreme Saint rushed to show his skills. He was like a little sun, melting everything around him and hitting him hard. White night is still a sword. However, the extremely holy man took death as his own. At the moment when the sword light touched, his body immediately exploded, and the surging destructive power was like a giant and incomparable heavenly dog, swallowing at him. Ooh!!!!! The white night was engulfed. Qingdao Zhensheng, who lost his arms, had bright eyes and stepped on the ground. Dong!!!! The earth shakes. He rushed to jiuxiao, and Xuaner fell down quickly. All the power of the true saints in his body rushed out of the body and arranged into nine huge Sanskrit words around him! Then tell the rotation, hit the white night in unison. "Die! War! Break! Eat! Swallow! Stab! Out! Fight! Kill "Capture the sky nine times!" "Nine steps on the earth!" "Qingtian has me, Daoyu Qiankun! Ten thousand ways of divine law! Fight out samsara!!! War Qingdao Zhensheng roared wildly, and the whole body holy power suddenly rose, and then turned into an unprecedented surging force, and devoured it fiercely towards the white night below! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong.. the earth goes crazy to sink, and then opens... Explodes!!! An unprecedented rift valley was formed in an instant! Everything in a hundred miles has disappeared, even ants can''t survive! Yinghua sword in the distance just got up. Seeing this scene, he was shocked and quickly urged the magic weapon to dodge. However, as soon as the man ran away, he was shocked by a fierce force. His mouth was full of blood, and he was directly hit by the air, and fell heavily on the ground in a coma. And the Qing family master who besieged the white night was all swallowed up by this move and died miserably on the spot! Endless destructive power fills the world!! What a terrible move! Yijian Tiangong and mantiancheng were shaken like boats in a storm. The sky darkened. The ground in this part of the world is running wild. Countless people, countless animals, all look up! However, on the plain far away, a huge cross halo rose from the sky, not into the sky! Then there were five terrible waves. At this moment, all the people around the world seem to be immersed in the end of the world... the strong people of Yijian Tiangong who are running towards this side stop one after another. All of them look at the place where the cross halo breaks out in horror, with only fear in their eyes. "Be careful!" "All defenses!" The elders cried out in a hurry. All the disciples fell down from the air to sacrifice their strength and defense. However, several waves of shockwaves Immediately shattered most of the disciples'' holy power of protecting the body. Some people even spat blood and were shocked by life. How tough! What kind of power does it take to make such a terrible force? We were terrified and looked at the distance with astonishment."This is the power of true saints!! It must be the power to celebrate the true saints Gongsun mujiao lost her voice. "Don''t you say elder martial brother Bai..." Yao Heng murmured. "How could it be that... Elder martial brother Bai..." "no!! No, how could elder martial brother Bai die "But this time he''s facing a real saint!" Take the road of calling and sinking. Qingtian and others were silent. Now. A figure suddenly jump up, against the attack of the power of the true saint, recklessly forward. It''s tie Wanqing!! "Wanqing Gongsun mujiao yelled: "come back and defend quickly, don''t be impulsive!" But iron Wan Qing ignores, people bite teeth, eyes firmly toward the front collision. But is the power of true saints so bearable? Before the man moved a few hundred meters forward, his body began to shake and crumble. "Wanqing!" "Iron elder martial sister!" People yell. But the power of the true saints in front of us has not yet dispersed. How strong it is, no one dares to pass! Whoosh! A flash of wind and lightning came, and he grabbed tie Wan and threw it away. Gongsun mujiao''s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick, and he immediately caught tie Wanqing, who was almost prosthetic. I saw that the man raised his arm again, and his arm immediately released the majestic power to resist the power of the real saint from afar. "Palace master!" When people saw the man, they were excited and shouting. "Don''t be impulsive! Stay here, I''ll go and have a look The Lord of the heavenly palace. The crowd nodded at the sound. Now only the Lord of the heavenly palace can get close to it! After all, although there is only one class difference between the true saint and the extreme saint, the gap in strength is really terrible! Unless the peak is extremely holy, ordinary extremely holy can''t compete with the power of true saint! But at this time... sonorous!!!! A dark sword suddenly swept up from the plain, like a sword to open the sky, and instantly passed through the huge cross halo. Then, the sword danced three swords! A sword! Cut across the mountains! A sword! Split the sea! The last sword cut the whole Wanli plain... ruyuezun sword stopped moving. People were staring. Suddenly the light of the sky opened and disappeared. Then, a sense of desolation pervaded between heaven and earth... (today''s third watch) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1120 The atmosphere of exhaustion gradually rises. The color between heaven and earth seems to fade away. The sun and the moon became dim, the light around the haze down, an inexplicable gloom filled the whole space. The white night stood on the cracked earth with his abandoned sword. In front of him was a man with his arms dripping. That''s exactly the way to celebrate. His body seemed to be petrified, frozen in place for a long time before he moved. But he staggered back two steps, leaning against a cracked stone, gasping for breath, breathing in, but difficult to spit out again. He was staring at the white night, at his arm, and there was an irresistible horror in the pupils of his fast disintegrating anger. "What kind of sword is this sword? Why is it so fierce? " Qingdaozhen hoarse shouts, the voice is not as loud as before. "Abandon the sword!" The white night gasps violently. "What? This... This is the abandoned sword? " Qingdao Zhensheng''s face suddenly changed, and his pupils were full of Horror: "this sword... Is the sword in the legend of Yijian Tiangong?"?? How could it be in your hands? Isn''t it suppressed? Isn''t it sealed? Why? It''s going to be here? " Finally, it suddenly occurred to him that he was really a saint. No wonder this son can easily tear open his true holy body! With this sword, what is the real saint''s body? "I didn''t expect you knew how to abandon the magic sword?" White night one hand presses the arm, the face some twist, says with difficulty. "Of course I know..." Qingdao Zhensheng''s body softened, and his eyelids were constantly drooping. His anger was as thin as paper: "abandon the divine sword... It''s a sword that rings through half a mile in the holy state. Although it''s a startling glance, it''s also recorded in the historical records... The reason why Yijian Tiangong became a super big school and famous everywhere was because of the seal of its creator This extremely fierce sword shocked all the heroes... I really didn''t expect that Zhensheng, who lived in the north and south of the country, didn''t die in the hands of the powerful man, but died in the hands of a small sage, and died in the legendary abandoned God sword hand... Are all these destiny? " When the voice fell, there were three bloody sword marks on the chest of Qingdao Zhensheng. The sword marks penetrated through the body, and blood filled out along the gap. Then, the strong and terrible body of the true saint began to fall apart... he was defeated! As early as in the white night sacrifice to abandon the magic sword, he knew that he was defeated! When he recognized the horror of the sword, he had no chance to escape and fight back. This new saint has calculated every step. He expected that he would be careless, and he did not expect that he would abandon the magic sword. What makes him even more astonished is that this man actually took over the real saint''s all-out blow just now. It was a mirror, which broke the ground after receiving the full blow of Qingdao Zhensheng. That is the double mirror given by the Lord of the heavenly palace. This kind of magic weapon that can defend the true saint''s all-out attack is not an ordinary thing! Qingdao Zhensheng knows that this must be given to this son by the moon Zun sword. Abandon the magic sword and double mirror... "is an era coming?" Qing Dao Zhen Sheng whispered to himself. Staring at Qingdao Zhensheng in the daytime, his face is extremely pale, and his breath is especially short. He wants to go forward to drop the result of Qingdao Zhensheng, but the intense pain on his arm makes it difficult for him to control his body. A large amount of dark rattan like substance sprang out from the handle of the sword, which entangled his arm. Under his elbow, it was almost dark, as if connected with the sword... "although you are not an ordinary saint, you can''t control this sword... I hate it! How hate! If this sword is in my hand... Nothing will be like this! " Qingdao Zhensheng''s eyelids are about to close, and his breath becomes more and more urgent. However, his hatred and unwillingness in his eyes still remain unchanged: "since you killed me with this sword, I will kill you with this sword to avenge you!" The voice falls down, and Qingdao Zhensheng suddenly opens his eyes. The whole body explodes in an instant and turns into a blood mist. Qingdao is really holy, and it will fall! The desolation between heaven and earth is more intense. "Well?" At night, his face changed and he stepped back immediately. However, as if he was attracted by the blood mist, he rushed towards the blood mist in an instant. The body of the sword pierced into the blood mist uncontrollably. Then... Gudong! Gudong! Gudong... it''s like a thirsty person drinking water in the spring. Strange sounds come out. The blood mist became thinner and thinner, all of which were attached to the body of the abandoned God sword. In an instant, the body of the abandoned sword was filled with blood like lines, and then disappeared suddenly. At the same time, the dark vines adsorbed on the white night''s arms seemed to be in a frenzy, rushing towards the arms of the white night crazily.White night Shuangtong Yilin, immediately understand everything. "Before his death, Qingdao Zhensheng stimulated the ferocity of this sword with his flesh and blood! As a result, the effect of this sword attacking me has increased several times! Try to swallow me with this sword!! It''s really holy to celebrate. You''re cruel! " The white night secretly gnawed his teeth, half kneeling on the ground, throwing his sword into the ground, he wanted to release it, but he was unable to get rid of it. This sword is like a big mouth of an abyss, which is eating him a little bit. The benefits of thousand way Shura body show up again to resist the power of erosion. If the sword is still immortal, I''m afraid that the hand in the white night is only bone shelf. No wonder this sword is a ferocious sword. After only releasing such a little power, it starts to bite the Lord! "But I can lower you! Can suppress you In the white night, he felt unwilling. He bit his teeth and sat down cross his knees. The spirit of heaven in his body urged him to turn the holy power into a sword, which overflowed from his body and then gathered on his arms to resist the power of abandoning the divine sword... in an instant, the spread of the power of abandoning divine sword slowed down. "Gluttonous fire!" I open my eyes and drink in the dark. In an instant, the sword ignited a flame and turned into a ring of fire on his shoulder. He moved the handle of the sword to the abandoned God. Bean big sweat down the face of the white night. But just started to abandon God sword to kill Qingdao Zhensheng, there was not much power in the body of the white night. How difficult it was to resist the tyrannical power of abandoning God. "It''s really fire to kill emperor!" White night a bite of teeth, again a low drink. In an instant, a burst of flame from the arm. White night mind a Lin, left hand roll out a sword, toward the arm ruthlessly cut. However, the sword Qi just fell, hit on the shoulder, but there was no scar. "Although the power of abandoning the divine sword only spreads to the arm, the intention of abandoning the divine sword has devoured the whole arm. Unless I split my body, I can''t abandon him!" The white night''s expression was so solemn that he could only insist on it. He forced the sword back first, and then cut off his arm. But just then... Dong! Bang! Two dull voices spread. Only two souls appeared in front of the white night. The white night fixed a look, eyes narrowed up. This is not the man of Yijian heavenly palace! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1121 "Who are you?" White night hard to get up, staring at the two souls in front of them, light said. "We are just souls passing by." One of the two men with long hair gave a faint smile. "Passing by?" White night eyebrows a pick. "Ha ha, but a saint, how dare you kill Qing Dao Zhen Sheng? Great! It''s just how can you, the saint, have the strength to fight against such a terrible attack as Qingdao Zhensheng? We still fled to a far away place and used the best soul weapon to resist it. Your face shaking didn''t hurt at all. I think you should have a wonderful magic weapon on you? " The short headed man next to him narrowed his eyes as if he wanted to see through the white night. "So you''ve been hiding around, watching the fire from the shore, fighting with each other, trying to be fishermen, right?" White night light smile way. "Since you know it, it''s easy to do it!" The man with long hair stepped forward and said, "hand it in! Everything about you! We can''t say that we can let you live! After all, we''re just making money, we don''t want to be killed! " "For what?" The white night asked jokingly. "Of course, it''s your best magic weapon!" The cuntou man hummed. "I can kill Qingdao Zhensheng with my best magic weapon. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you with it?" The white night asked. "Just now, you are exhausted. You have no holy power on your body. You can''t use magic weapon! What''s terrible? What''s more, our two great saints are afraid of you exhausted saints The man with long hair said, "I''ll give you three rest and hand it in yourself, otherwise! We will take it ourselves "You''d better take it yourself." The white night breathes, but has no fear. Now his whole hand is covered by the power of abandoned sword. Holy power is exhausted? It''s true that his body is almost dry now, and the holy power is hard to coagulate, but... Now he waves his hand casually, not to mention the great saint, the extremely holy also has to die. These two people actually robbed him... This is not the birthday boy hanging, looking for death? He didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Well, since you don''t eat or drink when you toast! Then don''t blame us! " The cuntou man was furious. "Then we will tear you down! Take your own magic weapon The man with long hair said, and rushed over. They sacrificed their holy power together and came to kill him. But at this time, a streamer of flying shuttle, instantly fell on the side of the white night. Look at it... That''s the master of Yijian Tiangong. It''s like moon Zun sword! Their bodies were stiff, and their eyes looked at the passers-by. In an instant, the man with long hair faded in horror. "This... This... This is the moon like sword?" "The moon worships the sword? The Lord of the heavenly palace The short haired man was shocked. "Why? You know me? " The Lord of the heavenly palace was quite surprised. "On your way to the snow mountain convention, I was lucky to see you..." the long haired man''s teeth chattered. The Lord of the heavenly palace did not speak. But before long... whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a large number of figures like light flew towards this side, and instantly stood beside the white night. At a glance, there were hundreds of thousands of people, including saints, great saints, extremely saints, and so on. "Elder martial brother Bai! Are you all right? " "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Great, elder martial brother Bai is still alive!" "I said," elder martial brother Bai can''t be finished so easily! " The disciples said excitedly, one by one happy. And one of the elders was relieved. "White night, are you ok?" Iron Wan Qing quietly wiped the corners of his eyes, stepped forward quickly, and asked in a low voice. Seeing the black arm of the white night, his delicate face was tight: "what is this... What is this?" White night just want to answer, but sweep iron Wan Qing that tiny red eye socket, mind slightly move, can''t help but bitter smile: "iron elder martial sister, I''m ok, don''t worry." "You still call me elder martial sister? You can call me junior sister. " Tie Wanqing shook his head. "I''m not used to it. I''ll call you Wanqing." "Can... Can..." iron Wan Qing slightly side head. The moon like sword on the other end is the eyebrow hair congealed, staring at the arm of the white night, a ray of horror flickers in the pupil. Instead of speaking, he turned and looked at the two long and short soulless men who were still standing in front of the white night and said, "white night, is this your friend?" "No, they are the audience." "Audience?" "Yes, they have been watching me play with Qingdao Zhensheng all the time. No, I defeated Qingdao Zhensheng. They came to congratulate me." White night road. "Yes, yes, we are here to congratulate, congratulations..." the two returned to their senses and said eagerly, with a smile on their faces. "Just wish, they suddenly want my Horcrux." At this time, the cold night added another sentence.The words fell, and they were sweating wildly. "So these two gangsters are here to take advantage of the fire?" One of his disciples snorted angrily. "How brave! How dare you rob our people of Yijian heavenly palace "You''ve eaten the gall of a bear heart leopard? Don''t you know whose territory this is? " Yao Heng, Zou Zhao and others cheered one after another. Two people scared legs a soft, quickly kneel on the ground, not live kowtow. "We know it''s wrong! We don''t know that you are heroes of Yijian Tiangong. Please forgive me! Please spare your life "We don''t dare any more. Please forgive us!" They were scared to death... "three elders!" Ruyue Zunjian shouts. "Yes The law enforcement elder stepped forward immediately. "Take it down and leave it to you." Ruyue Zunjian waved. "Yes The three elders nodded and waved. Several disciples from the law enforcement department immediately came forward and locked them away. "Go away! Go back to the palace now! Come on Ruyue Zun sword glanced at the arm of white night and drank in a low voice. "Yes They got up and left. But at this time, the heaven and earth in this area suddenly burst into turbulence, and then the void twisted and turned into a huge whirlpool. After a while, the whirlpool burst open like a door. "Is someone coming?" "It''s like great power!! Be careful "Ready to fight!" The disciples cried out in panic. The elders were not surprised, but they were shocked. Ruyue Zunjian is also quite astonished. He looks at the whirlpool with his hands behind him. However, inside the whirlpool door, a white robed old man stepped out slowly. The old man was thin and had a flat breath. He couldn''t find any special place all over his body. The more so, the more omnipotent he felt. "Shenji old man?" At the same time, he gritted his teeth to suppress the sword force in his arm, and at the same time coagulated his eyebrows. "What? This is Shenji old man? " "My God, how can Shenji old man appear?" The disciples immediately burst into a pot and talked. However, Shenji old man did not pay attention to it. His sight swept and fell on the white night. When he saw the sword in his hand, there was a ray of astonishment in his eyes. But these changes soon returned to normal, he did not know where to take a roll of paper, began to talk. "The soul of white night, successfully defeated the 5001 fighting saint, promoted to success, the current ranking, 501!" The voice fell, the old man''s arm waved, a pure and powerful force hit on the body of the white night. In a flash, the white night only felt that his body was soaring wildly. In an instant, he almost broke through the bottleneck and broke through the current thousand way Shura body. Not only that, but also the dry spirit in the body was revived, and the endless holy power surged up. The strange force that was eroding the arm was immediately suppressed and pushed a little bit into the hilt. "It''s a good thing to give you. You can''t be angry!" After that, the old man pushed the paper forward. The paper immediately ignited and turned into a flame, which hit the fighting order on the waist of the white night. In an instant, the golden face changed. Then, Shenji old man turned straight and disappeared into the void. Seeing the scene, the disciples burst into a pot and congratulated the white night one after another. The serial number on the fighting order has been changed to 5001! When the serial number appeared, all the elders were amazed. "It turns out that Qingdao Zhensheng is the No.501 fighting saint. It''s terrible!" "It''s almost one of them!"!! It''s really close to one! " "It''s a pity that if we move forward one more, it will be fantastic." "You think too much, elder? How does the first 500 exist? Don''t you have any points in your mind? No matter how good the luck is, it is impossible to enter the top 500! What''s more, his current strength can''t afford the honor of the top 500! " The second elder said. The other elders were silent. However, listening to the white night, he frowned and said, "what''s wrong with the top 500 in the fight list? Is there anything special? " People are surprised, you look at me, I look at you, do not know how to answer. "Fighting saints have special status, but they are very few in number. A clan may have only one or two fighting saints, and those powerful people are not fighting saints. This is not because they don''t have the strength, but because they don''t have the luck to meet the people who have the fighting orders, and the fighting orders of the fellow disciples are not easy to capture. Therefore, the fighting orders are very scarce and difficult for the strong The embarrassment of getting. However, this is only aimed at most of the fighting orders, and a small number of people have kept their fighting orders unchanged. They have obtained the status of fighting saints by holding them for thousands of years, some tens of thousands of years or even longer! They are all famous fighting saints in the world! And the top 500 in the battle list are almost the strong ones with special titlesRuyue Zun took a deep breath, looked at the sword in white night''s hand, and said in a low voice: "white night, go back quickly, I have something to say to you!" After that, humanized Changhong rushes towards the sky. Seeing that Ruyue Zun sword looks wrong, the white night has some understanding. I think the palace master recognized the abandoned sword! His eyebrows moved, the sword into the scabbard, and tiewanqing all flew to the heavenly palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1122 Everyone was relieved when he was killed. However, it is a pity that Qingdao Zhensheng''s storage ring was also destroyed when he blew himself up. He was determined to die, but he refused to leave even the benefits of the magic weapon. Obviously, he hated the Yijian heavenly palace and the white night, and didn''t want to make him cheap. This can really let the people of the sword heaven palace feel sad for half a sound. When the true saint of Qingdao falls, Qingjia is no longer a threat. In the palace, the master of the heavenly palace withdrew all the elders and disciples, leaving only one person in the palace in the white night. The door is closed. The old man who was cleaning up the dust on the side of the statue also stopped and looked at the Lord of the heavenly palace unexpectedly. He probably had never seen such a solemn and serious appearance of the Lord of the heavenly palace. The white night was calm, and he had already guessed what the chief of the heavenly palace said. "Is this the abandoned sword?" The Lord of the heavenly palace looked at the waist of the white night and asked. "Well." "When did you pick it up?" "It''s going to be a while." "No wonder... I''ve been feeling restless a while ago, and the evil spirit that enveloped in the palace of heaven suddenly loosened a little. I thought it was the magic sword of the sword tomb. I wanted to see it. The affairs of the overlord Dynasty were connected and could not be pulled away..." the leader of the heavenly palace took a breath and said, "how did you get it?" "It''s just luck..." "do you know what sword this is?" The master of the heavenly palace shook his head and said, "do you understand the power of this sword? Do you know how many people died under this sword? " "Yes." "At the top of the wooden man house, I got part of the inheritance from the founder of the creation school, and I also know about this sword." "You have a lot of opportunities." The master of the heavenly palace sighed: "since you know it, it''s easy to do it. White night, I know that you are very special. I''m afraid there is no second saint in the whole state of Lisheng. It''s rare in history. You have even killed the great sage and the extremely holy to celebrate the true saint. This is not what ordinary people can do. It''s just... This sword is extraordinary A sword of destruction, its existence is born for destruction. The reason why we can seal it is because we take advantage of the opportunity to enter and seal it when the sword power of the abandoned divine sword is greatly damaged! If the power of this sword reaches its peak, do you think our founders have the ability to seal it? " Speaking of this, the master of the heavenly palace paused, his eyes fell on the abandoned God sword for a long time, and then said: "now, you take out this sword. Although I don''t know what method you used to take out the sword, I think even if its strength is damaged, it is still beyond your control. In the white night, I boldly guess that it is likely that this sword wants to get rid of the seal of my sword heaven palace, so it engraves The sword power will be reduced and used by you. If you leave the seal of the sword tomb, its sword power will recover a little bit. When it is restored to half, it is easy to swallow you up! You know, this level of sword is already psychic! If you continue to use this sword, it will only become more and more dangerous! " "So, the palace master wants me to seal this sword again, right?" The white night asked. The Lord of the heavenly palace hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. "The ancestors sealed the sword at the cost of their lives, and gave the state a quiet place. I don''t want the ancestors to die in vain. After all, no one can control this sword for the time being." "I see!" With a faint smile, the white night moved his heart and said, "if the palace master is really worried that this sword will harm Lisheng state, I can seal this sword according to your requirements. But now I still need this sword. I have to use it to do something. The success of the matter will decide whether I seal it at the bottom or not." "What''s the matter?" "Have you ever heard of private affairs Asked the white night. "No door?" The master of the heavenly palace suddenly changed his face, but soon recovered, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "have you ever had a problem with Wu men?" "Have..." the white night spits out the breath fiercely, in the eye twinkles a trace of cold: "has the very deep Festival." Although the Lord of the heavenly palace has lived in the palace for a long time, he has some eyesight. When he sees the eyes like white night, he immediately understands. It must be a feud... "! Just... Since you say so, do as you say! Use this sword first. After all, it doesn''t want to bite you back now. It needs you to restore its strength. However, you can''t use it for a long time. It''s a fierce sword. It''s like a powder that will explode at any time! It''s up to you. " The Lord of the heavenly palace shakes his head. "I understand!" Nodding in the white night, there is a flickering light in my pupils. After taking the dead dragon sword, let''s see if the dead dragon sword can suppress it. If you can''t suppress it, seal it... "if it''s OK, I''ll leave first." White night tossed his thoughts, slightly saluted, ready to leave. "Oh, wait a minute." "Anything else?" "Yes." The master of the heavenly palace shook his hand. He found a fruit from nowhere and bit it. His eyes were meaningful and he said with a smile: "it''s said that Miss Yanjia, who was supposed to be the wife of the two elders of shangshenzong, was brought back to the ancestral gate by you, right?""Well." "Good boy, your eyes are really poisonous. That''s the constitution of the three saints! Tut Tut, this is another big chance for you The Lord of the heavenly palace laughed and said, "You raise your right arm and have a look." White night a Leng, raised his arm to look, but see his arm is also filled with a large number of dark and fine hair lines. When he touched these lines, a terrible and ferocious force surged up in an instant. "Is this the power of... Abandoning the divine sword?" The white night''s face became heavy: "didn''t the old Shenji expel the power of abandoning the divine sword for me? Why do I still have the power to abandon the divine sword in my arm? " "Shenji old man is just a temporary cure, not a root cause. How can we get rid of the magic sword? Every time you use the sword power of abandoned magic sword, a part of it will remain in your arm. In this way, for a long time, your arm is not yours, but abandoned divine sword. Therefore, you must clear away the sword power as soon as possible, otherwise it will continue like this. If you want to get rid of the abandoned magic sword, it will not give you any more opportunities! " The main way of the heavenly palace. "Please give me some magic weapons and pills to help me understand the power of the sword." White night reached out. "What are you doing? Robbery? Open your mouth on the magic weapon of God level pills? Do you use me as a storehouse The master of the heavenly palace was displeased and said, "if you want something, there is a piece of it "Blessed land?" White night Leng Leng Leng: "is the training place for me?" "No "What is that for?" White night is puzzled and asks. But the master of the heavenly palace smiles mysteriously: "it''s a place for you to practice double!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1123 The sword power of abandoned magic sword is like poison that will attack at any time, which nibbles at the white night. When the power of abandoning God sword is restored to half and the time is ripe, it will control the white night and turn him into a sword slave. At that time, the white night will die completely, and the whole person will become a part of the sword. At that time, it will not be people using the sword, but controlling people with the sword! What a terrible thing to do? It''s not a simple thing to clear the sword force. At present, the Lord of the heavenly palace can''t do it. It''s not that he doesn''t have this ability, but he knows that it will take a very long time to abandon the divine sword power. He has to continue to use the abandoned magic sword in the daytime, unless he gives up using it now. If you use it, you can''t get rid of it, and the sword power of your arm will be deeper and deeper. Therefore, there is only one way to avoid the encroachment of abandoning divine sword power, and even to achieve immunity. Enhance the strength! It is the most direct way to improve one''s cultivation and physical strength. To achieve this, in addition to practice, the most direct is double cultivation. The art of double cultivation is not difficult for ordinary soul people. There are many disciples in the Yijian heavenly palace who get married and get married under the witness of the elder. White night is a habit. But now it is different. In front of him, there is such a double cultivation candidate that is envied and envied by countless people. Smoke autumn moon! In fact, not to mention the strong ones outside. Even many elders and elite disciples in Tiangong covet yanqiuyue. Three saints'' Constitution! How precious, and smoke autumn moon is still a first-class beauty. It''s a pity that she was taken in by Bai Ye. She didn''t care about the prestige of Jiantian palace. She just said that he killed Qingdao Zhensheng and became the 501st fighting saint. From this point of view, no one dared to stroke his tiger beard in the whole Yijian heavenly palace. Even if the elder saw him, he had to be polite. Although he is just a disciple, he is basically one person under ten thousand people in the heavenly palace. Returning to his cultivation pavilion at night, nalanxi spirit is still recuperating. Yan Qiuyue sits by the stove and looks at the book of soul cultivation given to her before the white night. White night did not speak, went to open the furnace. In an instant, a fragrant smell came out from inside, and the whole room was full of fragrance. This aroma is very special, and it is somewhat similar to that of rose. However, in addition to the rose fragrance, there is a more unique flavor in the fragrance. This breath inhaled into the body can make people feel restless. Smoke Autumn Moon instantly blurred eyes, slender legs can not help but slightly twist a little. She looked at the soul book in her hand, and saw the words and patterns on it. Her cheek was almost red and almost bleeding, and she could not help breathing. However, Bai Ye didn''t notice her abnormality. Instead, she was lying in front of Huangding and fishing for something. After a while, several small red pills were taken out by him. "It''s done!" The white night spits out the breath fiercely, the face is showing the joyful smile. "Has the pill been refined successfully? That... That congratulation... "Smoke Autumn Moon slightly breathless said. Feel smoke Autumn Moon tone some wrong, white night side head, this just found smoke Autumn Moon unusual. "This pill was originally used for double cultivation, and its breath also has a strong effect on emotion. My body is strong, and I am a thousand way Shura body. Naturally, I can resist this breath, but the smoke and Autumn Moon are different!" The white night took a deep breath, raised his hand and looked at it. However, after such a short time, the black lines on the arm were deepened a lot. No more delay! White night frowned, calmed down, had made a decision. He looked at the smoke autumn moon, smoke autumn moon also looked at him at the moment, the eyes more and more blurred. Although she was intoxicated by the smell of pills, she still had some thoughts. Seeing the man''s hot eyes, Yan Qiuyue immediately guessed what was going to happen next... she didn''t speak, and she clenched her lips tightly. However, she did not know how provocative she was. "Let''s go!" The white night suppressed the hot and dry flame in his body, and said in a thick voice. "To where?" "A land of good fortune!" White night light road, toward the door outside. Smoke Autumn Moon nods. They went straight to the gate of the palace. Tie Wanqing stood at the door of the wooden man''s room, silently watching the back of the white night and the autumn moon leaving. Without saying a word, for a long time, it was a quiet sigh. "Elder martial sister, do you like elder martial brother Bai?" At this time, a female soul nearby stepped forward and asked carefully. Iron Wan Qing looks at the front, light says: "some good feeling." She didn''t want to hide her feelings."If you like it, why don''t you tell him?" "He will know sooner or later." "But now he is going to double practice with other women. Are you so indifferent?" The soul woman asked. Iron Wan Qing this just side head looked at her, ask: "Xiaoqin, how long have you been in the heavenly palace?" "About a few decades." "How many years have you practiced?" "This... The family has given a lot of cultivation resources, which is just a hundred years." "Your promotion to Saint depends on the good resources given by the family and your own hard work. Otherwise, you will not be promoted in such a short period of time. However, I have to tell you that you are still too naive and have experienced too few things. Do you know what you need to rely on to gain a foothold in Lisheng state?" "That''s strength, of course." "Yes, it''s the strength. The strong can do whatever they want, while the weak can''t even save their own lives! The white night is just like this. He is strong enough to kill Zhensheng. It''s normal to have three wives and four concubines. You don''t know that there are hundreds of wives and concubines of the Kirin emperor, and there are thousands of them. But do you think that this is really just for the sake of desire to find so many women? You are wrong. A lot of great powers are for double practice, and powerful female soul souls can also find a large quantity of handsome men as their double practice partner. This is very common in the state of Lishan. So why do I mind if he goes to double practice with Yan Qiuyue? Of course, it''s not that I don''t mind. It''s just that it''s useless if I do. All I can do is to adapt. In fact, I knew from the beginning that there would be such a day. " "So... Will I become one of the thousands of wives and concubines of those powerful men in the future?" "You will not." "Why?" "Because you have no beauty, and you are not a special constitution." Tie Wanqing told the truth. "Elder martial sister, you..." "you''re kidding, but... Sansheng''s constitution... Don''t say it''s white night, even if I want to get it! This is a bad chance... " " do you want to? " "If I were a man, I would not have let off the autumn moon!" Tie Wanqing shakes his head and goes inside. The female soul called Xiaoqin was stunned, as if she had thought of something. Her face turned red instantly. After leaving the Yijian heavenly palace, he arrived at a barren mountain 300 Li to the south of Mantian city with smoke and Autumn Moon. The barren mountain is very large and its head is full of scars. It is obvious that there has been a holy war here before. White night took out a disc, on the disc there is a pointer, the pointer is constantly shaking, to guide the direction, he then along this pointer walking on the barren mountain. This is the magic weapon given to him by the Lord of the heavenly palace. Under the guidance of the pointer, after half a column of incense, the white night finally found a small hole in the hillside of the barren mountain. "What is this?" Smoke Autumn Moon red face followed behind, secretly looked at the eye cave. "The land of five elements!" The white night whispered, "this is the only piece of blessing in this area. It''s useless at ordinary times, but for double practitioners, this place can better increase the benefits you and I get when we practice together!" "The land of five elements?" Smoke Autumn Moon cheek suddenly blood red to the extreme, small hand clenched more and more tight. She had seen this place in books before. This is indeed a blessed land for double practitioners. Maybe it''s useless in ordinary times, but the double practitioners can not only greatly improve their strength and accomplishments, but also improve their feeling several times. I didn''t expect that this guy could find such a place... "come in!" White night put the disc away and said. "Well." Smoke Autumn Moon refused to be able to, low head followed in. The cave is very deep and extends to the interior of the barren mountain. With the deepening of the two people, the temperature in the air is constantly changing. Sometimes it is extremely hot, sometimes it is like falling into an ice cave, sometimes it is windy and sometimes it is extremely depressed. Go all the way to the end of the cave, the white night finally saw the land of five elements. It is a natural treasure land that is constantly shaking. This place is the blockade of this generation of five elements. If this place is defeated, the wind and rain of this generation will be directly out of balance, and floods and volcanoes will be rampant. White night took out a lot of materials from the ring and began to set up the array. At the same time, a border was laid to shield the whole cave. He didn''t want anyone to come in while he was on his own. Smoke autumn moon stands on one side quietly looking at. I have to say that I am very serious, meticulous and rigorous in my work at night. In particular, his dedicated eyes are really lethal. Smoke autumn moon can not help but some crazy. After half a day''s hard work, the boundary finally came into being. White night took out the pill and put it into the mouth of smoke autumn moon. Smoke Autumn Moon hesitated, or swallow the pill. Then, the delicate and slender jade hand began to shake off his clothes.Not a long time. A beautiful and suffocating picture is reflected in the sight of the white night. And at this time, the effect of the pill also rises, white night only feel oneself all over become more and more dry and hot! Do not wait for smoke autumn moon will all clothes, white night a woman to pull, hard press on the ground. Bang! The strength of the general so that smoke Autumn Moon''s delicate body hit the ground, issued a dull voice, gently shaking around the next. "You light..." cigarette Autumn Moon eyebrows inverted, biting silver teeth way. "No, it''s a step in the art of double cultivation." Said the white night in a thick voice. "Steps?" Yan Qiuyue was stunned: "there is no such step in the double cultivation skill you gave me?" "Who told you that the double cultivation skill I want to use is the same as you?" The white night whispered. Smoke autumn moon a listen, Leng next, suddenly she seems to think of what, a delicate small face is full of horror color. "Do you say..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1124 In the silent cave. The array is shining and running like water. Circle after circle of halo in the cave flicker, mysterious color contains indefinable Qi, rippling wantonly in this space. Yan Qiuyue lies on the ground, holding her clothes tightly. She wants to close her eyes, but she doesn''t dare to close them all. She is so short of breath that she can''t stop the ups and downs of her chest. Her mood has become so complicated that it is difficult to explain it with words. The man''s eyes are very terrible, and she dare not look at it. But when she thinks that the double cultivation technique he uses is quite different from her own, her heart is beating wildly. It is obvious that the skill used in the white night is much more ferocious than that of the smoke autumn moon, as can be seen from the movements of smoke autumn moon just now. She was afraid to imagine what she was going to face next. Looking at the woman under the body, I feel the brain is dizzy at night. But in the end, he was determined enough not to lose his mind by women. He raised his hand and swam on the body of the smoke autumn moon. The fingertips are covered by holy power, and they impact on the delicate body of smoke Autumn Moon wave by wave. "Hiss..." the smoke Autumn Moon suddenly pours a cool breath, the eyes are stunned looking at him. "What kind of double cultivation is this?" "The art of blending Yin and Yang of five elements!" Said the white night in a low voice. "The combination of yin and Yang of five elements?" Smoke Autumn Moon Leng next, has not responded, a burst of tear like pain from below. If it is normal, with her Saint strength, this is nothing at all, but in this special land of blessing, the feeling is stronger than usual. For a time, the smoke Autumn Moon legs do not live contraction, the body also trembled. She knew what it meant. From this moment on, she will bid farewell to the three saints'' Constitution forever! Smoke Autumn Moon big mouth gasps, the corner of the eye has the tear overflow. This was her life, and she did not like the white night, but she knew from the beginning that she would have such a result. Because this is a world of the jungle, and she is still at the bottom of the food chain. "Quick, do what is recorded in the soul book!" Drink at once in the daytime. Smoke autumn moon looks at a man''s face serious appearance, silver teeth nibble, some resentment. At this time, this guy can still maintain such a serious appearance! That''s it! After all, this kind of thing can''t have a second time, cultivation is important! Yan Qiuyue felt strange in her heart, took a deep breath, put her small hand around the neck of the white night, gasped and urged the spirit of heaven in her body. In an instant, their bodies became hot, like two stoves, reflecting the whole cave bright red. The breath of the two people mingled through the fusion of their bodies. After the fusion, the breath turned into a brand-new breath, and began to swim, like a spirit, wandering wantonly. This breath is extremely unique and mysterious. It seems that it has consciousness. It bumps around in the body of the smoke autumn moon. It lingers for more than a hundred breath and then stops. "Don''t let it stop!" Immersed in this breath of smoke, autumn moon opened her blurred eyes and said in a short breath. "I know..." the white night voice dry hoarse, the body moved up. In an instant, the breath moved again. At the same time, three lines of "sun, moon and star" appeared in Yan Qiuyue''s body. These three lines seemed to be hidden in her body. Once they appeared, the breath in the cave became mysterious. White night feels the wonderful constitution of the three saints. This is a natural and unique constitution, which comes from the magic power of the sun, moon and stars. I''m afraid it''s the power of the true saint, and it''s less than one thousandth of this power! No wonder the constitution of the three saints is so magical. How can ordinary people compare with such exquisite power? Whew! At this time, the chest of white night is also a big light. It''s the light of the spirit! Under the magical effect of the three saints'' constitution, all the ten Heavenly spirits in the body are agitated, and they urge out the most original strength one after another. They rush into the body of Yan Qiuyue to build a bridge with the power of the three saints. The two people''s breath began to rise continuously, and the body slowly transformed in this wonderful power. Both of them are selfless, immersed in this magic, and slowly fall. The smoke and Autumn Moon kept shaking, and the limbs were wrapped in the white night. Cherry lips could not help but stick to the big mouth of the white night... ... ... in the palace of heaven. A figure flew in in in a hurry. The patrolling disciples saw the figure rushing into the heavenly palace. They were all shocked. Xuan''er made a salute one after another. "See the nine elders!" "See the nine elders!" "Well!"Tao Gongming, the nine elder, nodded in a hurry. Xuaner walked quickly to the palace master''s hall. The patrolling disciples were all whispering in secret. "I haven''t seen nine elder all this time. Where is he going "Ghost knows, it seems that the nine elders left the ancestral gate after the snow mountain assembly?" "It seems to be a mission of a sect. What''s so strange about it? You don''t mind nagging, hurry to work, this period of time our family is not peaceful! " When the sound is broken, people are far away. In the palace, the head of the heavenly palace looked solemn, staring at Tao Gongming, who was bent over and clasped his fist in front of him, and lowered his voice and said, "are you all true?" "It''s true that Gongming passed through the border of the overlord Dynasty on his way to several clans in Outland. Gongming went to contact several rival clans of the overlord Dynasty according to the order of the palace master. However, he found that the people of the overlord Dynasty had already started to take action. According to the investigation, Gongming found that more than ten powerful clans had entered the territory of the overlord Dynasty, and most of them were fighting against it The emperor is gone. " Tao Gongming whispered. "Elder nine, according to what you said, the overlord Dynasty also has foreign aid? Are you sure they''re going to do it to us? " The master of the heavenly palace asked. This is not good news for Yijian Tiangong. If so... The enemy of Yijian Tiangong is not only a tyrant. "I don''t know, but what Gongming can be sure of is that the overlord Dynasty has been making waves over the years, and has indeed set up a lot of enemies. The sects you told us all have the intention of forming an alliance with us to deal with the overlord Dynasty together! They are willing to join the alliance and fight against the overlord Tao Gongming said seriously. "That''s good news." The master of the heavenly palace took a breath and said faintly, "in this case, we can''t wait for death any more. In this way, Gongming, you can go again and tell those sects in the west to be ready to respond to the actions of our heavenly palace at any time. I will send my disciples to Ziwei Valley, Dragon Blood Sword sect, Wenqing hall and other sects. Please cooperate with us these days Just act, give the overlord a heavy blow, do not try to destroy him, at least to weaken the power of the tyrant, so that he can no longer make waves "The palace master is wise!" "You''ll start at once." "Yes... But the imperial master, the overlord Dynasty has already set up defense around their territory. If you want to investigate the latest trend of the overlord Dynasty, you must go deep into it. It''s a very dangerous thing. Gongming is bold. Please allow Gongming to go to the treasure house and choose some tools for self-defense." Tao Gongming said respectfully. The Lord of the heavenly palace thought for a moment and nodded: "your line is really unsafe, accurate!" "Thank you very much Tao Gongming bent down and clasped his fists and stepped back. When he left, the Lord of the heavenly palace immediately drank. "Ask the chief disciples of the elders of all departments to come to see me, quick!" "Yes A disciple''s voice sounded outside. After a while, the shenjianbang and the seed disciples under the elder''s knee gathered in the palace gate. Tie Wanqing also came to the scene. Here is the representative who tried to be. Seeing that all the disciples present were dignified and extraordinary in temperament, the Lord of the heavenly palace nodded with relief. "You are all excellent disciples of our heavenly palace. This time, we have a difficult task to assign to you. I will send an important message to each Sect on behalf of my sword heaven palace! You must finish this task! There must be no mistakes! Do you understand? " "Got it!" All the disciples cried out. After a while, all the disciples dressed up and left the palace one after another. Nalan Xiling, who came out of the training room, saw the scene and frowned. "These are excellent disciples of Yijian heavenly palace... Where are they going "Miss! Miss At this time, a rush of voices came. Nalan Xiling looked sideways, but saw Xiaocui running over breathlessly. "Xiaocui?" Nalan River Spirit slightly surprised, surprised way: "how did you run?" Xiaocui gasped for a few breaths and wheezed: "Miss, I''m here to report to you. The family has been placed in mantiancheng. Everything is going well. The eldest lady''s mood has also stabilized. The master and his wife will take care of her. I will come to serve you." "Although my sister has lost her accomplishments, it would be great if she could recover her nature..." "Miss, are you going to worship Yijian heavenly palace?" Asked Xiao Cui. "I don''t know..." nalanxiling shook his head, some upset. "What about Mr. White?" "He?" Nalanxi Ling Leng next, bitter smile, did not speak. Xiaocui is not a fool. She clearly understands something. After all, the name of the three saints'' constitution is too big. This is because he cares about the sword heaven palace. If Yan Qiuyue appears outside the palace, I''m afraid that the four masters would have caught her. If he didn''t take away the three saints'' Constitution early in the daytime, his troubles would continue."Miss, would you like to go home and have a look?" Seeing Nalan Xiling''s mood is not very good, Xiaocui quickly changes the topic. "No problem." Nalan Xiling nodded and said, "I haven''t been back for a long time. This white night I defeated my sister and killed 14 elders of shangshenzong. I''d like to see what the family members have to say!" "Well, let''s go back now." Xiaocui laughs and helps Nalan Xiling to walk outside Chaozong''s gate. . (the harmonious army cannot afford to be wounded) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1125 In the dark Pavilion, a figure came in a hurry. "Stop!" The old man in grey robe frowned and drank in a low voice: "who is it?" "I, Tao Gongming!" Someone called. The old man in the grey robe looked slightly stunned. He looked up and down at the visitor and frowned: "elder nine! Why it is you? What are you doing here? " "I''m ordered by the palace master to choose some magic weapons to protect my body!" Tao Gongming said with a smile. "Protect your body?" The old man in grey robe said strangely, "did the palace master say what magic weapon you need? I can get it for you "The palace master didn''t specify what magic weapon it was, because my mission was very important and extremely dangerous. The palace director was selected by me from the treasure house. I can take whatever is useful! This is the token given to me by the palace master! " Tao Gongming took off a green sign on his waist and said. The old man in grey robe took it and nodded in silence: "it''s really the token of the palace master. Well, go in!" Having said that, people will open the gate and remove the border that leads to the treasure house. Thank you very much Tao Gong went straight to Li Tou. However, after a few steps, the grey robed old man suddenly thought of something and said, "elder nine, you can''t enter the innermost room. The magic weapons sealed inside are forbidden to be used by the clan. Please cooperate with us." "Don''t worry, the forbidden things are useless to me. I still know the rules." Tao Gongming called out. The old man in grey nodded and continued to doze at the door. After a while, however, a cry came out. "This is..." the voice was particularly stunned. The old man in grey opened his eyes and looked into the treasure house. "Elder nine, what''s the matter?" "Yu Lao! Come and have a look. What magic weapon is this? It''s really amazing! I didn''t expect there was such a baby in the family Tao Gongming called. The old man in grey robe moved his eyebrow, and a little doubt flashed in his eyes. He walked in quickly. However, he saw Tao Gongming standing in front of a shelf where the baby was placed, holding a golden lotus flower in his hand, and exclaiming. The old man stepped forward and looked at the lotus flower with a strange look on his face. "Elder nine, what''s the matter with you?" "Old Yu, what magic weapon is this? What''s the effect? The breath of this magic weapon is so mysterious! How is it used? " Tao Gongming held the Golden Lotus and asked eagerly, as if he had taken out a treasure. The old man took a look at the lotus. The lotus was beautiful, and the petals revealed the luster of glass. It was like a work of nature, and the inside was seeping with the meaning of heat. This hot feeling was not released by ordinary saints. It can be seen that it is definitely from the treasure of great ability! "The old man has been guarding the treasure house of the heavenly palace under the orders of the palace master for nearly a thousand years. Every year, the old man looks at all the things in the treasure house, but he has never seen such a magic weapon!" Old Yu said in a deep voice: "this is not the treasure of the treasure house! The old man never knew, elder nine, where did you get it? " "This thing?" Tao Gongming suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and saw a trace of ferocity in his eyes: "it was given to me by Emperor Tianba!" The old man was surprised: "Tian Ba Huang!" However, the next second, Tao Gongming crushed the lotus. Click! In a flash! A terrible tongue of fire burst out from the broken lotus, like a wave of fire, hurtful toward the old body. "Ahhhhhhh!" Yu Lao sent out a shrill roar, the holy power was wild, and hit the fire wave. However, the fire wave was so terrible that it had a strong spirit of swallowing the reincarnation of heaven and earth, which instantly lost all the holy power in the old man and completely covered him. In an instant, he became a flaming man in his old age. The whole thing was covered by the fire. People kept howling and roaring, rolling around and crashing around, and the holy power urged him crazy, but the flame could not be extinguished. This is absolutely the flame of terror that the real saints and even the strong ones above urge out!!! Under this flame, the great sage and the extreme saint are dry firewood!! Tao Gongming looked at all this coldly, and suddenly urged Shengli to kill Yu Lao. "Tao Gongming! You have become a traitor to the overlord dynasty!!! Ah!!!! You traitor!! You won''t let it go In the old roar, is to fight for the last trace of strength, ruthlessly opened the door of the treasure house, toward the outside. "Want to go? Die for me Another magic weapon burst out of his hand. It was like the fangs of a demon, tearing open the sky and beheading Yu. Whew! Just rushed out of the old in the moment was cut off an arm. As soon as the blood overflowed, the smoke was roasted by the fire... but before the attack and killing stopped, the sword light whirled in the air and slashed hard at his body again. There is no place to hide this sword! However, at this time, Yu''s body suddenly stopped."You will never succeed!" Yu Lao sends out the final roar, and then directly detonates the spirit of heaven. Roaring.... the earth shaking explosion resounded through the whole Yijian heavenly palace. A broad mushroom cloud is blooming from the treasure house. The heavenly palace vibrates! People are boiling!! This self explosion is like a thunderbolt, which wakes all the people in the heavenly palace!! "What''s the matter?" "Who is it! How dare you care about the sword heaven palace "Looking for death Angry roars were heard all over the palace. The breath of terror rose. All the strong men who were silent in the palace of heaven all went out. Tao Gongming offered holy power to resist the impact of the old man''s self explosion. When Yu Wei disappeared, he immediately raised his hand and waved to the other end. A ring was pulled by him. This is Yu Lao''s ring! Hearing the angry voices coming from all around, Tao Gongming did not say a word. He turned and rushed toward the treasure house. He dug out all the contents of the ring. A copper key appeared in his palm! Click! When the key is inserted into the door, it will make a crisp sound. The boundary on the door will collapse and the gate will be pushed open. A gold shelf appeared in front of Tao Gongming. All the treasures on the shelf are very precious treasures, and each one is above the true saint. But Tao Gongming ignored all of them, and his eyes fell directly on the most central treasure! That''s a flag!! A very dark, majestic banner of war! Overlord battle flag!!! "What happened to the treasure house?"?? Gongming!!! Is that you? " The grand voice of the Lord of the heavenly palace floated over. "It''s me!! Ruyue Zunjian, I''m really sorry! From today on, Yijian heavenly palace will no longer exist The emperor raised his flag and urged him to move. Roaring.... a vast and boundless space array was instantly sacrificed... the large array was constantly growing and whirling wildly, and then a stream of domineering Qi was released from it. The head of the heavenly palace who came here suddenly changed his face. "Tyranny?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1126 The huge array whirled wildly. At the moment of the appearance of the big array, a surging force of hegemony was vented from the inside, like an iron net, which covered the big array fiercely, increasing the strength of the array! This time, the emperor is prepared! With his power blessing! No matter how powerful the people are, they can''t easily destroy the formation! The sword heaven palace is boiling. A large number of elders and disciples rushed in from all directions. Everyone raised a sword and had a strong sense of war. When the master of the heavenly palace led Feng Buling and other elders to the treasure house, the top of the treasure house was covered by the terrible overlord flag array. The iron array pattern was like a huge cage, which locked the area tightly. "Like the moon, respect the sword! You can''t believe that your people will betray you!! Ha ha ha ha... " in the mysterious and huge iron formation, the arrogant and overbearing voice of Tianba emperor was heard. Then, a figure slowly emerged from the center of the array. It was a man in a golden robe. The man has thick eyebrows and tiger eyes, and has a goatee beard. His whole body is full of unparalleled hegemony. What is more amazing is that his yellow robe is wrapped by eight vivid dragon patterns. No matter who it is, seeing this person will give birth to a kind of impulse to worship, as if heaven and earth, only its unique!! "Tian Ba Huang!" The wind doesn''t Ling and shouts. All the disciples who surrounded were shocked. One by one, the elders were bloodless. This man... Is the master of the overlord dynasty? The legendary emperor Tianba? He stood proud in the big array. Even though there were tens of thousands of people around him, he still had no fear. On the contrary, the tens of thousands of people in front of him had a sense of inferiority that they did not dare to look directly at. This is emperor Tianba! A strong man who can defeat an army with momentum! The Lord of the heavenly palace looks calm, but deep in his eyes, he reveals a trace of helplessness. "Palace master, the formation has been launched. I''m afraid it can''t be stopped!" Next to the wind not Ling issued a low voice. "This war is inevitable, but I didn''t expect it to be so quick! Now I''m afraid that those disciples have informed other clans, and they may not be able to support them in time! " The Lord of heaven shook his head and sighed. The crowd was silent. There were more and more figures in the array. These were the strong men of the overlord Dynasty. There were men in armour and people on horses. Everyone was armed and had a strong sense of war. After they appeared, they continued to go out of the big array, and more and more people came out of the big array, and the number was particularly terrible. At this moment, it was clear to all that the people who came out of the big array were not only the powerful ones of the imperial dynasty, but also other clan forces. Gale Pavilion! Destroy the mountain! Tiangu city! Miaoyun hall! These powerful people and even the leaders and giants are actually present!! "How could that happen? What''s going on with these forces? They... How could they have colluded with the tyrants? " The law enforcement elder''s voice trembled. "With these forces, we are afraid we can''t compete with each other." Some elders are unwilling to say. It''s hard for Yijian Tiangong to dominate the imperial court against the enemy. Now that the other side still has foreign aid, how can it win? "I see." The Lord of the heavenly palace sighed and said, "after the death of the prince, the overlord dynasty did not stop their actions. Instead, they secretly started to attack the small and medium-sized forces around them. All these clan forces have been conquered by the overlord! I''m working on the alliance here. The overlord Dynasty is not ambiguous. They are also preparing for the strength all the time! We are ready to attack us, but I didn''t expect that even the nine elders were instigated by them At this point, everyone was furious. "Palace master, let''s fight with them before all the people in the array come out!" An elder gritted his teeth. "Even if there is only emperor Tianba there, as long as he does his best, we can''t get close to the big array! Now that the emperor Tianba has appeared, we have no chance of winning this war! " The Lord of the heavenly palace whispered. "What shall we do now?" Someone asked eagerly. "All that is left here is to be abandoned!" The leader of the heavenly palace said in a deep voice: "the reason why the overlord Dynasty attacked our Yijian Tiangong was that he was actually looking at the huge resources of our Yijian Tiangong. Tianba emperor is a smart man. He should have known about my alliance with Wenqing hall and Dragon Blood Sword sect. Therefore, he can not give up the overlord Dynasty and occupy our Yijian Tiangong. Otherwise, if someone takes advantage of the weakness to attack the overlord palace, they will not have any FA is back in time, and our allies are here! They are even more unlikely to fight. In the end, they will only fight with each other, so they will not stay here for a long time! It will only rob everything here. What we have to do now is to evacuate immediately and escape immediately! " "Escape?" People were in a state of panic. "Yes! Escape! Escape to Wenqing hall! Escape to Dragon Blood Sword gate! As long as we enter the territory of our allies, the overlord Dynasty will not dare to chase after it. When you come with the allies, the overlord Dynasty will surely be a total failure! " The master of the heavenly palace said in a deep voice.The words fell to the ground, and the eyes of people around him were bright. "But even if you do! If the overlord Dynasty attacked us at this time, there would be more casualties! " There is humanity. As the saying goes, retreat leads to chaos, chaos leads to defeat, and to retreat, we must retreat orderly. "I will stay behind to house the rear for you, elder Shazhi and elder Zhangbu. You will lead the disciples to leave from the south. Before you leave, you will reverse the border and block the heaven palace!" The wind does not Ling light open, the speech is full of his determination. "Elder, how can this be done?" The sand roast was startled and hesitated. "Listen to the elder!" The Lord of the heavenly palace also made a voice, and his face was cold: "at this point, don''t be hypocritical! You should take all the disciples and go first. I and these elders will rear you. " "But, Lord, do you think they will go if I let them go?" The sand roasted face was embarrassed. "We''re not going!" "Pledge to live and die together with the clan!" "Palace master, we will fight with you side by side!" The disciples roared, one by one, their blood was boiling, and they had a strong sense of war. Hearing this, the master of the heavenly palace looked slightly stiff. After a moment, he gave a bitter smile: "you people, how can you not be flexible like the white night?" "The white night is here. I''m afraid I won''t go." An elder nearby shook his head. The master of the heavenly palace was stunned, and the bitterness on his face became more and more intense. He turned his eyes to this side and looked at Tao Gongming by the flag. He said, "elder nine, I treat you well. Why betray the clan?" "Why betray?" Tao Gongming hums coldly: "I still want to ask you, why protect the white night! He killed so many of my disciples. As the leader of the palace, you not only did not blame him, but also connived at him. You gave him so many magic weapons and pills and good chance of soul skill! And why? " "The talent and heart of white night are worth cultivating! On the contrary, it''s you, nine elder. You said that you killed your disciples in the daytime, but you didn''t know that GE Mai and Liao Qiushan under your knees were also the masters who killed countless people. I''m afraid there are at least 20 disciples who died in their hands, right? You should know all these things. In fact, if I hadn''t begged me for mercy, I would have killed these two people even if I didn''t kill them in the daytime. It''s because you have worked so hard for the family that I just turn a blind eye. I don''t want my connivance, and it will lead to disaster in the end! " The master of the heavenly palace shook his head and sighed, "I''m curious why you betray the sect for the sake of these disciples. Can the affection of the sect be better than that of these disciples and you?" "Because Liao Qiushan is my son!" Tao Gongming said hoarsely. The words fell to the ground, and they were not surprised. Liao Qiushan is Tao Gongming''s illegitimate son! This is really a shocking news! "How could it have happened?" The Lord of the heavenly palace showed his dismay. "I''ve only known that recently." Tao Gongming said: "Qiushan was sent to the Yijian heavenly palace when he was still a child. I was very curious at that time. Why did my friend send Qiushan to me as an apprentice? Although Qiushan''s talent is good, it is not outstanding. I have cultivated him vigorously for the sake of a friend''s fight. Over the years, although Qiushan is naughty, I have treated him as half a son. Until I killed Qiushan in the white night and collected his body, I found a personal thing from him, which was my wife''s personal belongings. After my investigation, it was confirmed that Qiushan was My child, and my wife, died long after giving birth to Qiushan. If Qiushan is only my apprentice, I will not be so, but Qiushan is my own flesh and blood. How can this revenge not be revenged? And the palace master, you seem to have cultivated the white night as the next leader of the palace. If white night really becomes the next Lord of the heavenly palace, do I still have a chance to revenge? I''m afraid that not only can I not avenge my son, but I also have to be buried in the hands of the white night. It''s better to strike first than to do so! " Speaking of this, Tao Gongming''s eyes are full of hatred. When they heard this, they were surprised and surprised. Who would have thought there would be such a show. "So you hate white night, don''t you?" Asked the Lord of the heavenly palace. "Of course!" Tao Gongming answered without hesitation. "Well, you know, Liao Qiushan is the source of this incident, and the white night is just a self-defense counterattack!" "I can''t control this one!" "In fact, even if we don''t kill them at night, our palace has decided to get rid of them. If we kill them, what will happen to you?" "Of course, revenge is also necessary. It seems that in any case, the Yijian heavenly palace can not avoid today''s disaster!" Tao Gongming said with a faint smile, his eyes were full of heartiness. Hearing this, the master of the heavenly palace sighed. White night is just a fuse. Suo, the real source of disaster is Liao Qiushan and Tao Gongming. "Today''s disaster is inevitable. In this case, there is only one war!" The Lord of the heavenly palace raised his head and went up to the Yellow robed man standing in the army. In his eyes, the fighting spirit became more and more intense. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1127 Bang! Bang! Dong... a dull sound sounded in the interior of the barren mountain. I saw the whole barren mountain trembling, cracks all over the surface of the mountain. The fierce beasts around the barren mountain were all frightened by the terrible shock. They all turned around and ran away, and were frightened. And the saints who passed by were shocked by the strange things coming out of the barren mountain. They thought it was some great power practicing in it, and they didn''t dare to get close to it. However, these saints who passed by did not know that there were indeed people practicing in the barren mountains, but not one, but two. At the moment, the white night is still crawling on the body of the smoke autumn moon, the whole body holy power madly melts into the delicate body of the smoke autumn moon. Yan Qiuyue clenched her pink lips, and her little hands were still around the man''s neck. The holy power between the two has been almost integrated, and it is hard to separate. The body of the white night blooms with the halo of gods and the golden light of both pupils, which is particularly eye-catching. And the autumn moon has become more and more charming. The eyes of autumn seem to contain the stars all over the sky. The skin is more like a flawless jade. It is crystal clear, soft and smooth. Compared with before, it is more beautiful and more moving. But at the moment her state is not very good, the whole body is blue and purple, hair scattered, small face some white. She was breathing fast, while she was dying to encircle the man on her body. She has no idea how many times she has fainted, and how long she has been here with this man. She can only bear the impact of the man silently, feel the holy power from him, and then gradually lose and sink in all this. The surrounding rock walls are all broken, and the cracks are like cobwebs. The whole cave would have collapsed long ago. If they were not dragged by the terrible holy power around them like a barrier, they would have been buried by the rocks. "Is it hard?" Looking at the woman under the body, the corners of her eyes are full of tears, and a face is as white as paper. The white night asks lightly. Yan Qiuyue shook her head and said in a hoarse voice, "it doesn''t matter. My strength is constantly improving and my physical strength is also increasing. You don''t have to worry about me..." "that''s good!" The white night nodded and took a deep breath. His skin turned red. Then, black lines emerged from his body. These dark lines are surrounded by a golden thin line, they are wantonly interspersed, making the lines become particularly aura, like a golden black dragon climbing on the body of the white night. When you see these lines appear, the whole person of Yan Qiuyue is numb. She has three saints'' constitution, so she has a special research on the flesh body. She has read many books about the body of the body on weekdays, and understands the physical characteristics of the soul saint. For example, Qi Tian undead body, universal Zun body, thousand way Shura body, she has done understanding. She is also very clear about the physical body of white night. This is the terrible constitution above the thousand way Shura body... the king dominates the body!!! Oh, my God! That''s the taboo constitution in the legend! As for the existence of this kind of flesh body, it is almost equivalent to immortality. I''m afraid it is the leader of the super big faction. No one has such constitution! Thinking of this, Yan Qiuyue''s pupils flickered with fear: "you have cultivated such a constitution... " are you ready? " The white night took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice. Smoke Autumn Moon swallowed her saliva and put her head into the chest of the white night. There were bursts of blush on her cheek and her voice trembled: "you... You should be gentle... " well. " ... ... in the heavenly palace of Yi Jian. At the moment, the whole heavenly palace is full of people. Around the temple, all the powerful people gathered together. Except for a small number of students who were not strong in mind and were afraid of death, most of them still stood in the same place and looked as if they were going home. With a wave of his arm, a dark blue light fell from the sky and flew to the palm of ruyuezun''s sword. The surging sword idea spread around like a wave. "If you are willing to surrender to me, you can avoid the disaster of blood in the heaven palace of Yijian today if you are willing to surrender to me!" Tian Ba Huang stepped forward and stood in the front of the crowd with a faint voice. "Tianba emperor, although I am just a king guarding the city, I have nothing to do with the Tiangong after my master''s accession to the throne, but I am still a man with bones. Do you want me to surrender? I''m afraid it''s very difficult. I can''t destroy the reputation of my ancestors, and I can''t destroy the Yijian heavenly palace! Today, I will fight to the death!! You don''t have to waste your breath! " Although the voice is indifferent, it expresses a kind of irresistible fighting intention. "You are stupid!" Emperor Tianba shook his head: "you have no chance of winning." "If there is no chance of winning, there will be no war?"The Lord of the heavenly palace came forward with his sword and asked questions with his lips. At that moment, all the people in Tiangong pulled out their swords. The sword light is even brighter than the scorching sun. "In that case! Then don''t blame me Tian Ba Huang''s eyes rippled with coldness. He snorted and opened: "kill! None of them will be left In an instant, the whole overlord Dynasty people like a torrent, toward the four sides to kill in the past. "Kill The earth shaking roar shook the whole heavenly palace. "Tian Ba Huang!! Do you think our heavenly palace is not ready?? Let''s show you the unique array of our Yijian heavenly palace Wind not Ling roared: "open array In an instant, nearly a thousand of the disciples of Tiangong spread around the temple. Everyone stood at a certain point. In a flash, an unparalleled sense of sword rose and floated into the sky, turning into a terrible Qi sword. There are tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of these air swords. They are dense and floating in the air, and each sword gives off the sound of trembling. "Kill!" The moon revered the sword and drank loudly. People rush to the emperor in an instant. At the same time, nearly 100 million Qi sword, like a huge sword mouth, swallowed up the army of the overlord Dynasty. ... ... boom!!!!!!! A loud noise came from the barren mountain. Then the whole barren mountain burst into pieces. The dust is all over the sky and the earth is shaking. Large pieces of stone were scattered in all directions. Then two figures came out of the dust. Another autumn night is a white moon. They were dressed up. White night energetic, calm face, but smoke autumn moon is legs weak, the whole person soft on the body of the white night, walking is toddle. "Are you all right?" Hold the smoke and autumn moon at night. "It''s ok... It''s just... It''s a little painful. Just take a rest." Smoke Autumn Moon squeeze out smile. White night hand a turn, take out a few pills, toward the woman that small mouth in the plug. Pills into the abdomen, in an instant, smoke autumn moon that pale face rongdun when the recovery of ruddy. "What pill is this?" Smoke autumn moon, eyes suddenly bright. This pill is so powerful that its grade must be terrible. "Don''t ask what medicine it is. It''s good for you." White night said, and took out a large number of pills from the ring, one by one to her mouth. Smoke autumn moon also does not refuse, but appears stunned. "These pills must be very rare, aren''t they?" "It''s just a common pill." White night road. Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, but the heart of the ripples. How can such pills be common? I think it''s because he''s afraid I''m embarrassed. Is that why he said that? Smoke Autumn Moon pursed lips, small hands can not help but grasp the corner of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1128 Bai Ye doesn''t know what Yan Qiuyue thinks, because in his opinion, these pills are just ordinary pills. Of course, he has Huang Ding and a large number of wonderful natural materials and earth treasures. With the inheritance of the powerful Dan formula obtained in the nine souls land, the refined pills are of extraordinary grade. Which can be compared with the pills used by these people in their daily life? However, he was exposed to this kind of pills on weekdays, so he didn''t care much about the grade of pills, but he didn''t know that every pill he gave Yan Qiuyue was the God pill of the highest level. After a few pills, Yan Qiuyue''s complexion is much better. People also recover. Holy power works, and the whole body is filled with surging power. "This must be the elixir given to him by the Lord of heaven." Smoke Autumn Moon mind, a burst of warmth in the heart. Such pills, if they are ordinary saints or even great saints, are given as treasures. I didn''t expect that this person would be so generous to take them out. Now I have no Sansheng constitution, and he still treats me like this. I think it''s not bad to come here. "What strength do you have now?" The white night closed his eyes, peeped into the spirit and spirit of the lower body, and asked. Smoke autumn moon light smile, raised arm to the air a wave. In an instant, a majestic holy power rose to the sky, almost covering the sky. Under this force, everything in the four directions is as small as a grain of sand. It seems that anyone who dares to resist will be torn to pieces by this holy power! This is the benefit of power! White night to see surprised: "peak extremely holy?" To the peak of the state of extreme saint, smoke Autumn Moon even if walking alone in the state, no one dares to bully her! "I''ve studied the constitution of the three saints. If I''ve been practicing double cultivation before, it''s the best chance to become extremely holy. But now I''ve rushed to the peak of Jisheng, which is inseparable from the pills you''ve refined, the double cultivation technique and the land of happiness! I want to thank you this time Smoke autumn moon smile way. "You''re welcome." White night said casually. However, they always felt something was wrong. "By the way, what strength are you now?" Yan Qiuyue asked again. "It''s just the realm of the great sage." Shake your head at night. "Great sage?" Smoke Autumn Moon slightly surprised. In the previous double practice, she could feel that the double cultivation skill used by the white night was very powerful, at least several grades higher than her. Otherwise, a saint like her would not faint for several times. This still depends on the strength of this person''s body. Otherwise, ordinary people would not be able to use the double cultivation method, at least she would not be able to use it. However, under the blessing of so many natural resources, earth treasures and array opportunities, he is only a great saint''s strength... is his talent bad? No way! Smoke Autumn Moon small heart beat slightly. I''m afraid that this person''s cultivation is so profound that every promotion requires a very strong and powerful accumulation to complete... Yan Qiuyue thinks about it, but she doesn''t know that her current cultivation in the daytime has not been fully refined. Now he has got the constitution of the three saints, and his strength has greatly increased. The strength of the spirit of heaven has also been improved by several levels. In the daytime, he is thinking of taking the rank of tianhun to a higher level. If all the heavenly spirits have been promoted, his strength may be closer to a higher level. If he is lucky, he may reach the peak of Dasheng. As for Jisheng... White night doesn''t think about it. He knows how difficult it is for him to be promoted to the spiritual realm, especially the more difficult it is to get to the back. In fact, the soul maker can rely on the number of heavenly spirits to improve his strength. It''s not that he doesn''t want to absorb new ones for a long time. It''s not that he doesn''t want to. It''s not that all kinds of heavenly spirits can be used. If they are rejected by the ten spirits in the body, even if they absorb them, they will be crushed by them! What''s more, it''s not easy to cultivate a spirit of heaven, and it''s not easy to integrate these spirits. At present, there is still a lot of room to explore the power of the ten spirits. First, bring these spirits to the limit, and then consider looking for new ones. "Go back The white night spits out the breath severely, and then jumps, flies toward the sky. Yan Qiuyue nodded and immediately followed up. ... ... in the heavenly palace of Yi Jian. It''s a mess here at the moment. The two sides fight madly, and the air sword in the sky is pounding wildly. A large number of bodies fell from the air. Blood will dye the whole Yi sword heaven palace red. The surging holy power wantonly agitates, the whole Yi Jian heavenly palace is already a Shura battlefield! Here, even the most holy can not guarantee their own safety! Although the overlord Dynasty has an absolute advantage in the number of people, it can be said that the sword heavenly palace is a local battle, and the boundaries, array, organs and magic weapons in the palace are not decorations. With the invasion of the overlord Dynasty, all the organization boundaries were activated, and a huge circle of boundaries enveloped the whole heaven palace. Within the border, sharp swords flew wildly and holy power rippled. The terrifying force pattern was like a sickle, sweeping towards the place where the crowd was most crowded.However, with the help of the boundary and the array, the people of the heavenly palace of the sword did not fall into the inferior position! The battle entered a stalemate. At the top of the crowd, two figures are fighting wildly, and circle after circle of terrifying power lines bloom like flowers in the place where they are handed over. That''s the king of Tianba and the Lord of Tiangong! They stand on the clouds and attack crazily. The breath of Tianba emperor is golden, and his fists and feet are like golden torrent, covering the sky. The sword spirit of the Lord of the heavenly palace is even more terrifying. When he picks up the sword and splits it, it is a shadow of the sky opening sword. With all kinds of magic, one sword will be killed in front of the shadow! The two sides had a fierce fight, but there was no match. Both of them are leaders of the same faction. If they fight fiercely in the crowd, they will surely hurt the people around them, but those who hurt each other are nothing. But if they hurt their own people, they will lose more than they gain. Therefore, they chose to fight on the sky. "The moon worships the sword? I can''t imagine that you still have some strength. Although you don''t go out of the gate all the year round, the emperor knows that you haven''t done as wasteful as the outsiders say in these years! You''ve been practicing behind closed doors, haven''t you? " Tian Ba Huang said lightly. "No, I''ve been really lazy for years. I only spend a few hours every day practicing. I usually either bask in the sun or drink tea and eat. Unlike you, I don''t think about cultivation, or seek benefits and seek resources for cultivation! Life in the world is not what you want to do? It''s too tired to live like you do! " The Lord of heaven shook his head and said. Emperor Tianba shook his head: "if it is, you can''t be so powerful. As the leader of a school, why should you talk about it? And I really can''t see that you''re the kind of person with no ambition! " "I''m telling the truth!" "Then why are you so powerful?" "I have a good gift." The master of the heavenly palace said with a smile: "if I practice for one or two hours a day, I can make up for one day for you. Why? Are you unconvinced? " This word falls, Tian Ba emperor is dumbfounded. "Interesting! Very interesting! But... You don''t think I admit your strength, you are my opponent!! Now, I''ll show you my real power After that, Tian Ba Huang suddenly drank. In an instant, his body bloomed with a halo comparable to the scorching sun. The halo was born and scattered in all directions, setting off his whole person like the sun. Bursts of vast and boundless pure power burst out of his body, the force of terror is unimaginable! Roar!!!!!! The earth shaking sound of the dragon was heard. The Lord of heaven frowned. However, in the glow of the scorching sun, eight magnificent golden dragons burst out. Each golden dragon is as long as a hundred Zhang long. It''s full of teeth and claws. The Dragon roars at the sky. It''s not polite to hit this side. The master of the heavenly palace suddenly changed his face and waved his sword wildly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... several dozens of Zhang long sword Qi flew out, which did not cut to the golden dragon, but directly twisted all the space in front of him, turning the front of the master of the heavenly palace into a twisted whirlpool. If the ordinary Saint touched the twisted space, his body would be torn into powder immediately. However, these golden dragons are quite different. At the moment of touching this twisted space, they suddenly turned into golden light, shuttled directly through it, and instantly appeared in front of the Lord of the heavenly palace. Not good! The Lord of heaven''s palace, his face sank, and he raised his sword to block it. Dong!!!!!! The eight golden dragons'' huge claws overlapped together and fiercely attacked the sharp sword of the Lord of the heavenly palace. Dong!!!!! In an instant, he was blown away and fell backward, hitting a huge Pagoda in the rear. The whole pagoda collapsed into powder, and the amazing power spread to the ground, which made the whole Yijian heavenly palace tremble, and the heavenly palace even tilted slightly. People in the vicinity immediately withdraw. When leaders of the two factions fight, they can''t intervene. However, this blow obviously did not hurt the Lord of the heavenly palace. With a big drink, he jumped up and jumped into the sky again. His eyes were sharp, and he didn''t look discouraged at all. "Still not willing to give up?" The emperor of heaven roared: "the dragons dance in disorder Roar!!!!! The golden dragon was furious, and the huge dragon whirled and swung in disorder. The sky trembled and the holy power trembled wildly. An unparalleled destructive force stormed toward the leader of the heavenly palace. But at this critical moment, the master of the heavenly palace waved his arm, and the sword power burst out of his arm. "Profound meaning! Dragon catching sword Sonorous! The sword burst out of the body of the sword, and a clear sword Qi rushed out of the sword body in an instant, as if it had hit those golden dragons with exquisite and excellent skills.At the moment of approaching the golden dragon, the sword Qi explodes and turns into countless sword power shackles, which will lock all the golden dragons! Jinlong struggled in the sky, but could not get rid of the sword force. "What?" Tian Ba Huang''s eyes were cold and his face was dignified. The strength of ruyuezun sword is far beyond his expectation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1129 "Want to take the sword heaven palace? It''s not that easy! " With a faint smile, the master of the heavenly palace will attack and kill him with his backhand. Let''s see the real strength of me Emperor Tianba was not discouraged at all. With a laugh, the Golden Dragon in the air disappeared immediately. All the power of the Golden Dragon returned to his body, which promoted his prestige. At the sound of emperor Tianba''s roar, the vast force of power suddenly exploded to the four sides, and the sword power of the Lord of the heavenly palace was shattered. What a destructive force! The master of the heavenly palace rushed up with his teeth and fought with him again. You come and go, crazy intertwined, the power of terror made the sky dark, the surging holy power covered the sun and the moon, making the heaven and earth become bitter cold. The whole sky seems to be broken by them! "Ba Tian Shen Quan!" The emperor of heaven roared and hit the master of the palace with one blow. The Lord of the heavenly palace did not hide at all, but turned a sword. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" Sonorous! The spirit of the sword flew out like a spirit. It flew forward. When it came to tianbahuang''s fist, it suddenly split and turned into a huge sword mountain. It hit hard. Bang! The earth shaking explosion broke open and tore madly towards the crowd below. The fighting crowd was blown away in an instant. But this time, the emperor of Tianba had no scruples and opened his fire. He was shaken by the strength of the Lord of the heavenly palace. He did not dare to keep his hand any more. All the horrible moves were used. "Ten thousand horses galloping!" "The air rushes into the star river!" "Heaven and earth battle dominates the legs!" "Domineering in the sky!" ... with the roar of the emperor Tianba, the miserable and terrible power was frantically vented, which was like a sledgehammer, shaking the Lord of the heavenly palace crazily. The master of the heavenly palace clenched his teeth and fought wildly. The sword in his hand trembled and roared, and the sword Qi had reached thousands of feet long, as if to split the sun and the moon. The sky shakes and the void distorts. The surging holy power came down from the sky, and tens of thousands of people were unable to breathe under the pressure. Gods fight, mortals suffer! But these mortals cannot leave. One side should stick to it, and the other side should destroy everything here. In the face of Tianba emperor''s aggressiveness, the master of the heavenly palace was not in a hurry. After several sword tricks were used to resolve the attack and kill of Tianba emperor, the man fell aside and swallowed pills to recover his strength, waiting for the next round of attack. "Do you want to delay waiting for your allies to come?" The emperor seemed to notice something and said coldly. "So what?" The master of the heavenly palace said with a faint smile: "I can drag you, but you can''t! In half a day, you can''t destroy my sword heaven palace! You will be defeated if you dominate the imperial court "I lost in half a day? Ridiculous, your allies can''t come here to support you in half a day Emperor Tianba shook his head. "But your enemy can invade your overlord in half a day!" The head of Tiangong''s mouth Rose: "the overlord Dynasty committed many evils. I''m afraid many people offended him?" Emperor Tianba''s face moved and he didn''t speak. The master of Tiangong couldn''t stop laughing: "I have arranged a large number of disciples between the overlord Dynasty and the Yijian heavenly palace for a long time. As long as there is an accident in the heavenly palace, they will send a message one by one. They will immediately spread the news that the overlord Dynasty attacked the Yijian heavenly palace and inform the enemies of the overlord Dynasty at the first time. I think your enemies should have gathered and prepared to kill them Tyrannical Dynasty, destroy your old nest! Tianbahuang, if I can''t win, you can''t be the one to win! " His voice was so loud that the whole Tiangong people could hear him. For a moment, people in the overlord Dynasty were in a state of panic. The people of Tiangong are very excited! Yeah! They can pull it up! Tyrants need quick war and quick decision... Can''t afford it! This is not good news for the overlord. "Interesting!! significant!! Ha ha, ha ha... "The emperor of heaven laughed instead of angry, and the laughter was rich and spread all over the country. The Lord of heaven frowned. Don''t wait for him to speak, but see the sky overlord raise a hand to wave. In an instant, a thunderbolt burst out of his hand and went straight into the sky. In an instant, the whole sky was very dark, and a cloud covering the sky was formed in an instant. Everyone looked up and saw that behind the huge thick cloud was a huge and fuzzy pupil. That pupil eye is like the eye of gods, vast and boundless, profound and infinite!! Seeing this, the Lord of the heavenly palace was shocked: "you... You have such a thing?? impossible!! It''s impossible!! Where did you get this stuff? " "This thing has existed for a long time in our overlord Dynasty. It took the emperor 7300 years to travel all over Lisheng state and find countless opportunities to obtain it! The sword like the moon! Do you think what you said before will still have an effect on the emperor? " Emperor Tianba said."Hateful!" Ruyue Zun''s sword was in a rage, and rushed to the sword. The whole body holy power was driven by him, turned into ten thousand swords, and rushed to the emperor. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, you are looking for death!" Suddenly, the sky King burst into laughter. In an instant, the whole cloud was covered with thunder and lightning. These thunder and lightning come from the huge pupil. "Today, I will kill you, the Lord of heaven, with this ancient god" blood sky thunder pupil "! Completely flatten the heaven palace of Yi Jian Tianba emperor roared, the blood sky thunder pupil suddenly opened, a shocking God thunder suddenly fell down. !! Dong!!!!!!!! The thunder splits like the moon Zun sword, the thunder flower explodes to the four directions, straight tens of thousands of Li. The sound of explosion shocked many poor people to death, and the terrible thunder paralyzed countless people. Below the soul like crazy urge holy force to flee, no one dare to fight again. But some dodge not in time the soul person is touched by thunder, the person is electrified into powder instantly! This is thunder!! It''s ancient thunder!! No matter how strong the sage is, it is difficult to resist this power. People tremble! The world is terrified! Tianba emperor gazed at Ruyue Zunjian. He knew that he had won! It doesn''t take half a day to step down the gate! If he is not well prepared, how dare he come to the sword heaven palace! However, when the emperor Tianba was determined to win... whoosh! A golden sword suddenly flew out of the thunder and penetrated his chest at a speed hard to distinguish with the naked eye. "Not good!" Emperor Tianba was shocked and tried to dodge, but it was too late... poop! He vomited blood and stopped the "blood sky thunder pupil" in an instant. The man suddenly retreated and was tottering. He fixed his eyes and saw that the blue sword in ruyuezun''s hand had been completely broken. In the blue sword''s place, there was a golden sword with the length of a finger. Seeing this sword, Tianba emperor''s pupil shrinks wildly. "Do you think... Only you have ancient warriors?" His whole body was scorched and black like the moon, and his sword was panting in his thick air way... "you..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1130 The white night and the smoke autumn moon are like two meteors, flying towards the direction of Yijian Tiangong. White night is in urgent need of a quiet place to practice in seclusion, refine the soul of heaven, and consolidate the strength of this time. This is true of the autumn moon. Although the white night has captured the three saints'' Constitution of yanqiuyue, in fact, the benefits of yanqiuyue are much larger than that of Baiye. She was originally just an ordinary saint, and her strength was even worse than that of ordinary saints. If you pay attention to the sword heaven palace, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to enter the list of divine swords. However, after this double practice, she made great progress all the way, breaking through the extremely holy without saying, and even one foot was marching towards the true saint. This kind of promotion is incredible. Yan Qiuyue''s own heart is particularly happy. But she understood that it was all due to the white night. Without his adequate preparation, she would not have gotten so much benefit. If she still married Liu Shifeng, perhaps the best result is just to break through the extremely holy realm. But then again, the more you plough, the more fertile the fields are. I have never heard of the cattle growing stronger and stronger. From ancient times to the present, most of the results of the double cultivation are that the women get more benefits. "Stop!" When they flew to the sword palace, a big drink came from the air. They suddenly stopped and looked up, but they saw a group of disciples in the Yijian Tiangong robe came out of the void. These people''s bodies are very strong, one by one dark skin, strength between the saint and the great saint. The white night glanced at these people, eyebrows moved. "What do you do?" Cried the first great saint. "And who are you?" The white night asked. "Don''t you know this dress?" The sage pulled his clothes and hummed, "we are all from heaven! Say it! Who are you? " At the moment of the sound falling, the people behind him had secretly stored up holy power... after hesitating in the white night, a little doubt flashed in his eyes. Xuan''er opened his mouth calmly and said, "we are passing by. We are going to go to mantiancheng. Brothers, is mantiancheng going this way "Sky city? Go that way, get out of here The great sage pointed to the direction at will and exclaimed. Seeing this scene, the smoke Qiuyue couldn''t help frowning, and flew straight to her. She said, "white night, you care about the sword heaven palace. Almost everyone knows that everyone knows about it. It''s reasonable that ordinary disciples should have met you. How come these people don''t even know you? Did you really show you the way? " "The power of the great sage is very strong among the disciples of the heavenly palace. Almost all of them are celebrities in and out of the divine sword list, but I have never seen these guys. It can be seen that they are all fake!" The white night stares at several people, light mouth: "who are you?" Hearing the words of the white night and the smoke autumn moon, several people''s faces sank. "Have you been seen through?" "So you are the man of heaven!" "No matter, kill!" With a record of the roar, the crowd directly rushed over. "Looking for death!" Yan Qiuyue was furious, and she lifted her hand and patted a saint. The powerful and pure power of Jisheng is like a wave, which thunders fiercely on the head of the great sage. Click! Dasheng''s forehead is like a watermelon burst open in an instant. A great saint was shot to death!! "Ah "She... She''s holy!" "What?? "Extremely... Extremely holy?" They were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing for mercy. "Forgive me, my Lord!! Forgive me, my Lord The voices of fear came and went. For the most saints, these saints and great saints have no chance to escape! If you want to live, you can only kneel down and beg for mercy. Seeing these saints'' panic and hesitation, Yan Qiuyue is a little confused. Is this the most holy power? Is this the power of the superior? She looked at her hand, a little intoxicated. However, the white night is ugly, eyes rippling with a trace of excitement and urgency. "Who are you?" He asked eagerly. "We... We are the people of the imperial dynasty..." several people trembled and cried out. "What? A tyrant? " White night was shocked. Smoke autumn moon is also a big change in face. "Why are you here?" Yan Qiuyue asked again. "We are ordered by the deacon to block the heavenly palace here! To avoid the leakage of the news that our overlord Dynasty attacked Tiangong... Try not to let the allies of Tiangong know that we have already started... "The man trembled. "How could it be so easy for the overlord to fight against the heavenly palace? The overlord Dynasty lost the overlord flag. If they want to attack the Yijian heavenly palace, they have to carry out hundreds of thousands of miles of attack. They have to pass through more than a dozen major gates and hundreds of cities. Do they want to be unaware of the ghost? That''s impossible! Can you stop the news just by blocking the surrounding area of Tiangong? It''s just a cover up! " White night shakes his head, obviously does not believe.However, the man said in a trembling voice: "Tao Gongming, the nine elder of the heavenly palace, has surrendered to our overlord Dynasty. He will coordinate in the inner part of the heavenly palace, seize the overlord flag and open the big array above. Now, the army of the overlord Dynasty has already entered the heavenly palace..." if this word lands, it will be thunderstruck in the white night... this is the assassin''s mace of the overlord dynasty! "Tao Gongming... Tao Gongming..." in the daytime, he took a deep breath, and his eyes were chilly. "White night, let''s go to support Tiangong as soon as possible!" Smoke Autumn Moon urgent way. "No! Don''t panic White night eyes shaking, thinking for a moment, staring at the man, asked in a deep voice: "how many forces have been sent out to deal with the heavenly palace this time?" "In addition to the arrival of more than half of the powerful in the overlord Dynasty, dozens of small and medium-sized clan forces cooperated with this secret operation..." the man did not dare to hide it, and said in a hurry. Br > recently, the number of people who came to the temple to support the blood dragon came to the gate of fire and said, "the number of people who came to the temple to support the blood dragon immediately came to the gate of fire "No way!" Yan Qiuyue immediately objected: "what''s the use of supporting by yourself? The situation in the heavenly palace must be very complicated now. You have just been promoted to be a saint. It''s useless to go there. You''d better inform the Dragon Blood Sword sect and I''ll support the heavenly palace! No matter how I say it, it''s very holy! " "Are you worried about me?" White night curiously looking at the smoke autumn moon. Yan Qiuyue was stunned and her eyes flashed a little flustered, but she didn''t cover it up. She said calmly, "one day, husband and wife, one hundred days'' grace, if you want to say I''m worried, I admit that it''s..." "thank you for your worry, but I haven''t let women take risks in the white night." "Male chauvinism." "Well, let me tell you something simple and popular. I have killed Zhensheng. Have you killed it?" Smoke Autumn Moon suddenly dumb. "... well, I''ll go to Dragon Blood Sword gate." "It''s settled!" White night step a bit, into a rainbow flying to the sky. Smoke Autumn Moon staring at the white night leaving figure, autumn eyes slightly twinkle. She turned her head, looked at these people, and suddenly raised her hand and patted them hard. Whew! All the tyrants were wiped out. "Holy! It''s really extraordinary Smoke Autumn Moon autumn eyes awe inspiring, step a little, toward the distance to rush. Within the heavenly palace, the two sides are still fighting. It''s just that the leaders of both sides have stopped fighting. At the moment, the master of the heavenly palace is covered with scorched black and blood red, and his body is almost torn by the divine thunder, and his holy power is hard to store. However, the emperor Tianba was not very well. He was directly put through his chest and felt cold. An ancient sword power lingered in the wound. No matter how much holy power he had stored, he could not heal the wound. Instead, blood was constantly overflowing from the wound. If he goes on like this, the blood in his body will drain away! "You... How could you have an ancient warrior?" In the eyes of emperor Tianba, he couldn''t hide his awe. He recognized what the magic weapon was. This is the legendary Jinwu short sword with the strongest sword power! In front of this sword, everything in the world can''t resist. Any real saint''s body in front of it is paper paste. "Why didn''t I? I mean sword, the most ferocious sword in the heavenly palace abandoned the divine sword, which was suppressed by the ancestors of our creative school with Jinwu short sword as the media. After so many years of inheritance in the heavenly palace, even one ancient magic weapon could not be taken out. Isn''t it too shabby? " The master of the heavenly palace breathed heavily and said with a weak smile. Although rare, it is not unique. After all, there are so many magic weapons in ancient times, and the number of them is not one of the few. However, no matter who gets an ancient magic weapon, at least in the state of Risheng, you can rest assured. Even if the magic weapon has strong and weak points, even if it is the weakest one, it is a wonderful treasure! "It seems that I underestimated you Tian Ba Huang took a deep breath, his eyes were full of anger and killing. When things got to this point, he had no way out. Now, can only choose to fight to death! The head of Tiangong''s eyebrows sank, and he realized the attitude of the emperor. With a move of his hand, the Jinwu dagger flew back and landed firmly in his palm. He wanted to move, but he was shaking wildly. Shenlei''s injury is too strong... but he clenched his teeth and held on to it. However, just at this moment... a melodious bugle came from the distance.The spirits on the scene were shocked and looked at the distance. But the sky was dark in the distance, and thousands of souls rushed towards it like locusts. The people of the overlord Dynasty and the sword heaven palace fixed their eyes, but they were not surprised. "Shangshenzong?" The big elder whispered... everyone was stunned... "it''s so busy here! Tianbahuang! The sword like the moon! Long time no see. Are you having a party? Why don''t you let me know? Do you look down on me A great sound came to this place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1131 No one would have thought that shangshenzong would appear at this time!! Tianba emperor did not expect that. I can''t think of such a sword as the moon! You should know that Ruyue Zunjian has already informed ziweixiangu, Wenqing hall, longxuedaomen and other sects to keep an eye on the trend of the overlord Dynasty. These families have also been prepared early. Once something happens, they will rush to here at the first time. However... these allies did not arrive, but shangshenzong arrived at the Yijian heavenly palace in such a short time. Thus it can be seen that... Shangshenzong has been staring at Yijian Tiangong, and apparently they have received the news that the overlord Dynasty is about to start, so they set out ahead of time and come here. Heavenly Emperor wants to fight against the sword Heaven Temple, naturally will notice the clansmen power around the heavenly palace, almost every clan power has heaven''s emperor''s resettlement eyeliner. If there are any changes in other sects, the emperor Tianba will give up the fight against Tiangong for the first time. and today''s scene, he knows that his eyeliner is not only useless, but also in the imperial court. The snipe and clam fight, the fisherman gains! At this juncture, shangshenzong appeared as a fisherman... the emperor Tianba wanted to eat Yijian Tiangong, but he became the pawn of shangshenzong... Tianba emperor was more than a blunder. The people of the God clan rushed over and attacked this side like the tide. The people of the overlord Dynasty and the Yijian heavenly palace immediately gave up fighting, and the people of the upper Shenzong of the Qi and Qi dynasties resisted the fight. For a moment, the blood splashed and the flesh and blood burst. Bodies rained down on their heads. It has to be said that the time of mixing is just right. It''s not too early or too late. At the moment, the people who dominate the imperial court and the Yijian heavenly palace are exhausted. However, the allies of Yijian Tiangong are still on the way. If it is later, when the Allies arrive, shangshenzong will not have any advantages and opportunities. "Shanghun!! You''re here after all Ruyue Zun sword fixed his eyes on shanghun and said in a deep voice, "are you here to avenge your elders?" "Just a few incompetent elders will die when they die. There is no need to fight for them!" The upper Hun stood in the air, his hands were negative, and his eyes were indifferent. "Then why are you making a move now?" Ruyue Zunjian asked again. "I''ll give up my sword!" Shanghun said: "give me the abandoned God sword, as well as the blood sky thunder Tong and Jinwu short sword in your hand. If you give these treasures to me honestly, I will take people away immediately!" "Do you think we''re idiots?" "If we really give these things to you, I''m afraid you will kill us with your backhand in the next second, right? Shanghun, we are not saints any more. Why should we say such childish words to us "Childish?" Shanghun shook his head: "I gave you a little face. In fact, what''s the difference between you and me? Do you think you can resist me Two people smell sound, eyes a Lin. "It''s late. It''s time to end! I can''t wait until the people of Zixian palace come! Otherwise, it''s not good for me to go to Shenzong! " Shanghun''s eyes opened violently, and a vast halo burst out of his pupils. Then, his whole strength was like a blooming flower, rising wildly, and his power pervaded the whole Yijian heavenly palace. "Lord God, listen to me! Kill all the people in the overlord Dynasty and the Yijian heavenly palace "Yes The voice fell to the ground, and shanghun roared loudly. Xuaner''s pace was crazy. The man was like a sharp sword and rushed towards the moon Zun sword in an instant. Full of the intention to kill and gallop up. Coming!! Ruyue Zunjian''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he immediately raised his sword to resist it. Shanghunyi accumulated the surging holy power, turned his hands into sharp palms, and clapped heavily on the body of Jinwu short sword. Bang!!!! There was a dull noise in the void. The palms burst. The sky is like a few thunder burst. The body of Ruyue Zun sword flies back. But the man has not yet stabilized. Shanghun kills him again, turns his palm into a shadow of ten thousand weights and pats it to ruyuezun sword. In a hurry, Ruyue Zun sword can only be used in a hurry to resist. But the present state of him, after all, is not the enemy of shanghun. In a flash, he ate nearly a thousand palms. Bang! Bang! Bang! Pa... the body of ruyuezun sword was on the verge of falling. Finally, under a heavy blow, the body was like a broken kite, falling from the air to the ground. Boom!!! Half of the temple collapsed. Before he got up, he spat out blood. "Palace master!" The people of the heavenly palace cried out bitterly. "Next is you On the side of the first drink, kill the emperor. "Asshole Emperor Tianba was furious, regardless of the scars on his chest, he urged out 18 magic weapons in a row, and rushed upward."Tian Ba Huang!! Why struggle with death! Do you think you have the magic weapon The shanghun drank a lot and waved his back hand. He actually exhorted 28 magic weapons in one breath, and each one was a rare treasure. The power of the 28 magic weapons burst out like a colorful torrent, hitting the emperor Tianba. Tianba emperor was seriously injured. The power of the magic weapon he was urging was far less than that of shanghun. The number of magic weapons on both sides was greatly different. The magic weapons on both sides were bombarded for a while, and the person was immediately blasted off and landed heavily on the ground. "Overlord "Your majesty The tyrants were furious. "Kill A crowd of strong men rushed. But what kind of character is shanghun, which is the ordinary soul person can deal with? I saw him slapping around with one hand and one palm. With each clap, the palm of his hand would be the size of a huge mountain. Even if he was extremely holy, his body would be shattered and he would die miserably on the spot. What terrible power! Some people who were ready to move immediately stopped and retreated in panic. "Let''s go!" Ruyue Zunjian stood up with difficulty, biting his teeth and yelling: "all the people in the Yijian heavenly palace listen to the order... Go right away!" Say it! He buckled the Jinwu dagger and was ready to rush up again and entangle shanghun. However, the master of the heavenly palace has not yet relied on him. A figure is a quick step, and he rushes to the shanghun!! Accompanied by a supreme sword!! All the people around were surprised by the sword and looked at them together. The man is the sweeping old man in the palace!!! "Shanghun!! I can''t let you go wild in the heaven palace of the sword! " The old man who swept the floor gave a big drink. He held the broom in his hand, and he even wielded a miserable sword spirit. Sword Qi wants to cut heaven and earth, tear up samsara!! Move the eyebrows of the upper Hun and push the move to block the sword Qi. Bang! A startling explosion was heard. The body of the people around him trembled violently. "Martial uncle Ruyue Zunjian looks at the old man and is stunned. "Uncle?" Shanghun stares at the old man who sweeps the floor and smiles softly: "so you are the traitor Yu Ziming of Yijian Tiangong? It''s said that you have been abolished by the former palace master! Yes? After so many years, have you cultivated the strength of the most holy? It''s not easy!! However, it''s not our opponent yet! I''m going to die! " "Don''t be arrogant!! Kill The old sweeper burst out and chopped with his broom. Don''t look at it is just a plain broom, but it has the power of magic sword. Every time it is waved, it has a kind of strange power. Although this sweeping old man is only a very holy soul state, his strength can already compete with the true saint. It''s just that... however, the shanghun is not in a hurry. He keeps his breath in one hand and waves it wantonly. No matter how skillful the sweeping old man is, he can''t break the moves of shanghun! All around saw this scene, all were shocked. I''m afraid that the strength of the shanghun is above the emperor Tianba! A lot of people showed despair www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1132 Sweeping the old man and the upper mixed together, two people you come and I go, crazy intertwined. Holy power is like a splash of spray, overflowing with turbulence. No one dares to approach the place where they fight. No one expected that the sweeping old man was Yu Ziming, a martial uncle who respected the sword like the moon and the younger brother of the former palace master. It is said that Yu Ziming used to be an infatuated seed. By chance, he fell in love with a family member who was a mortal enemy of Tiangong. Later, he was bewitched and used by him. As a result, the temple suffered a major crisis and was nearly destroyed. Although the former leader of the heavenly palace suppressed the enemy with great strength, and destroyed the vitality of the enemy clan, he was unable to compete with Yijian Tiangong. However, the former leader of Tiangong lost a lot of Shouyuan and died young. Ruyue Zunjian succeeded the leader of Tiangong. As a punishment, Yu Ziming was forced to abolish his cultivation and became a waste man. He swept the floor of the palace all year round. However, over the years, Yu Ziming is also a teacher and friend to Ruyue Zunjian. Although Yu Ziming''s accomplishments have been completely lost, he, as a peerless genius who can rival the previous palace master, can give valuable suggestions to Ruyue Zunjian in all aspects, whether in cultivation or in the construction of the clan. Moreover, Yu Ziming''s loyalty to the heavenly palace is beyond doubt. Because of this, Ruyue Zunjian trusts him very much. Over the years, Yu Ziming''s own cultivation has not been abandoned. With his extraordinary talent, he has finally recovered to the highest level of extreme sainthood, only one step away from the true saint. As long as you step into the true saint, Yu Ziming''s longevity will more than double. In this way, he will have enough time to impact on a higher level and make up for his regret. It''s just that nobody expected that the change of the heavenly palace would come so suddenly. And he also knew that he could no longer pry into the supreme realm of the true saint... fighting and several moves, Yu Ziming took a deep breath and burst into a roar. Boom! There were thunderous noises around the body. His skin was filled with a lot of blood red veins, and his chest was ablaze with flames, and the strength of his whole body was almost in a straight line. A series of changes almost changed him! "Wow All around were exclamations. The crowd was in uproar. "This... Does that mean?" "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" The emperor was stunned. "Martial uncle The moon Zun sword screams in pain. Yu Ziming knew that he was far from the enemy of shanghun, so he chose to sink the boat! He sacrificed the spirit of heaven, and his strength directly broke through to the realm of true saints. A broad and thick and fierce aura burst out of his body, bumping into the breath of holy power and fighting against it! The people of the God clan were shocked. All the people in the heavenly palace have complicated expressions. Tian Ba Huang''s eyes were shaking and he didn''t know what he was thinking. When things get to this point, it''s obvious that we can''t solve it with two fists. "Mr. Yu!" "Shishuzu A group of people from Tiangong kneel down to Yu Ziming, crying bitterly. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven? It''s just a dying struggle! Even if you sacrifice the spirit of heaven, you can do nothing for me. On the contrary, once time passes, you will be a waste man. At your age, your rotten body will not last long. You are not far away from death. " On mix light says. "Grandfather, I''ve been a waste man once, and I''m not afraid to do it again. As for death... I think you should worry about yourself, because you will die in front of me!" Yu Ziming drank coldly and rushed over with a broom. Sweeping with a broom, the shadow of a sky covering sword bursts out from the broom and splits upward. In the shadow of the sword, the rolling holy power is like a wild beast, irresistible! On mixed cold hum a, finger move open, fingertip a flick. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a burst in the void, which engulfed the sword shadow. "Yi Jian 13 moves!" Yu Ziming roared, burst forward, carrying a broom to cut. Don''t look at it is just a broom, this display to know that this broom is actually a magic weapon. With Yu Ziming''s chopping, the broom erupts a powerful force. Every leaf of the broom is like a sword blade. It is extremely sharp and can easily cut down the holy power! In the face of Yu Ziming''s crazy attack and killing, shanghun was unafraid and swept from left to right. A holy force was attached to his arm, making it as hard as a knife. It hit the broom alternately. Even if he sacrificed the soul of heaven, Yu Ziming could not get much advantage. But he was not in a hurry. As long as you can hold him back, he will win. Because everyone knows that the allies of Yijian heavenly palace are rushing here. As long as they are present, all situations can be stabilized. Dong... burst from the sky.The sad lines spread around like ripples. People around him retreated. Two people face hard shake a move, also respective retreat. Shanghun''s face moved, and his sight fell on ruyuezun sword behind him. With a sudden smile, he rushed to Yu Ziming again. "Sky Sword torrent Yu Ziming roared and urged his sword moves again! The sword Qi of all the people is like a torrent running through the void and bumping into the upper air. But at this time, shanghun''s body suddenly fled into the void, avoided this terrible move, and rushed directly behind Zi Ming. "Not good!" "He will do harm to the palace master!" The cry of surprise rang out. All the elders rushed to the leader of the heavenly palace. "Don''t try to succeed!" Yu Ziming roared, and his hand grasped the void. Whew! The void burst into pieces, and a leg was held in his hand. That''s exactly the top dog''s leg. "Get out of here Yu Ziming was ferocious in his eyes and his arms were flung wildly. He actually pulled Yu Ziming''s life out of the void. The upper body jumped backward for a while, but did not launch the offensive, but looked at this head with a light smile. "Don''t try to succeed? Didn''t I succeed? " Yu Ziming heard the voice, his face changed, and suddenly turned back. But he saw that Ruyue Zunjian and others had been surrounded by all the elders of shangshenzong. There was no one near the Lord. However, just then... bang!! Ruyue Zunjian''s chest suddenly took a palm. Pooh! People spit blood, fly back again and fall heavily on the ground. "Palace master!" People yelled bitterly and looked at the person who made the move. It turned out that it was the eleven elder... "eleven elder??" "Eleven elder!! Have you been a traitor to shangshenzong just like Tao Gongming? " The wind doesn''t make you angry. "No, he is not the eleven elder! Elder eleven died just now! This man is a fake The law enforcement elder roared. There are a lot of them. The chaotic situation, who died is unknown, and as long as you master the powerful magic art, you can easily mix into the opponent''s lineup. "No matter who he is!! Kill him The wind is not Ling roaring, a crowd directly rushed to the past. Take off the mask, master. It''s time to recover. Everyone fixed their eyes. This is Yan Xuzi, the great elder of shangshenzong!! Only his camouflage can not be detected by Feng Buling and others. "I hurt Ruyue Zun sword and heaven soul. Even if the wound is healed, his strength will be greatly reduced. Even if you don''t die, you will lose your strength! No matter how hard it is to compete with my God sect! Ha ha... "Yan Xuzi laughs, backhand attack to the wind not Ling. "Asshole If the wind is not strong and angry, attack it fiercely. The crowd was killed in a mass. "Shangshenzong, I need you to pay the price!" Yu Ziming was in a rage, and he was like a madman. He dodged from left to right, but it was difficult to support. Yu Ziming seems to be crazy, regardless of his own life or death, just a strong chop at it. "Do you really think I can''t cure you?" Shanghun finally got angry. He snorted and turned his hand. A delicate disc appeared in his palm. The disk is simple and plain, with twelve hours on it. Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, you, Xu, Hai. I saw the top mixed throw one of them. Whoosh! The disk flew up to the sky and turned into a huge hill, directly covering Yu Ziming. Yu Ziming eyebrows move, do not know what this is, also do not want to think, continue to attack and kill shanghun. But at this time, the disc began to rotate, and the words on the top of it, which represented 12 hours, also kept rotating. A strange force of space hit Yu Ziming. In an instant, Yu Ziming felt his body was extremely tired, and his strength was also disappearing wildly... when he was killed in front of shanghun, his power was quite different from that before. "What?" Yu Ziming''s face changed greatly. The upper mixer raised his arm and waved. Bang! The broom was blown away. Yu Ziming''s body fell backward, and it took a while to stabilize his body. He raised his head and looked at the huge disc above him, then looked at his hands, gritted his teeth and said, "what have you done to me?" "Nothing." Up mixed faint smile: "just give your spirit of the sky to speed up the next burning speed!"Burning speed? Yu Ziming looked down and realized that he had less than one-third of the sky soul left in his chest... "are you still my opponent when the sky soul is burned out?" Shanghun said with a smile. When the words fell, all the people of the God clan laughed. The strength and intelligence of shanghun are not comparable to that of Tianba emperor. Even the sacrifice to the spirit of heaven is just a dying struggle for him. In fact, this is one of the reasons why many people in Lisheng do not dare to sacrifice the spirit of heaven when they are dying. There are many magic weapons in Lisheng Prefecture. If they encounter this magic weapon to speed up the passage of time in the region, sacrificing the spirit of heaven is suicide. "Do you think you won?" Yu Ziming bit his teeth. "Did I lose?" Shanghun asked. Yu Ziming didn''t speak any more, and continued to rush over with his broom. "Dying struggle!" Shanghun shakes his head and doesn''t want to play any more. He flashes a trace of killing in his eyes and rushes directly to the past. But at the moment when they approached each other, the broom in Yu Ziming''s hand suddenly broke. "Well?" The heart shrinks. A strange force burst out and enveloped shanghun. However, Yu Ziming hugged his body recklessly and roared wildly: "die!" The moment the sound fell to the ground. Bang!!!!! An earth shaking explosion in full bloom www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1133 The self exploding power is like the scythe of death. When it explodes, it sweeps around. Everything was destroyed all around. The void close to the point of self explosion burst. And the far away void is distorted. Even the air has been squeezed away! The crowd was either shaken to death, or was shocked to spit blood. For a while, all the disciples of various sects and forces who were fighting retreated and offered their strength to resist the impact of self explosion. Yuwei is extremely vast, covering the whole Yijian heavenly palace. Tian Ba Huang and Ru Yue Zun Jian are both protected by their masters, which is not a big problem. However, Ruyue Zun sword is red in both eyes, regardless of the injury on his body, he wants to rush to the explosion place. "Martial uncle!" He roared and shrieked, with blue veins protruding from his forehead. "Master, calm down!" The elders stopped him in a hurry. "Asshole Wind not Ling a fist shock open Yan Xuzi, see this scene of grief and anger, eye socket to crack. "Ha ha!" Yan Xuzi was not in a hurry to attack. He turned back and offered his holy power to resist the self explosion attack, while staring at the people in the heavenly palace with a sneer: "you Tiangong people have killed so many elders of me, which makes my shangshenzong shameless and disgraceful. Today, we shangshenzong want to recover all of them!" Feng Buling and others are gloomy, and they want to rush up immediately to break up Yan Xuzi. But the aftereffects of the shock wave are terrifying. All of them are trying to resist this terrible aftereffect. No one dares to have any slack. Once they are attacked, they will not say whether they will die or not, at least they will be severely injured! After all, this is the self explosion of a strong man with real saint power. People looked up. Yu Ziming chose to explode at the last moment. So... What about the top guy? What should he do? Many people''s hearts are beating wildly and they are looking forward to it. Including the people of the God clan, they are also nervous at the moment. In such a terrible self explosion, I''m afraid that even if shanghun is immortal, he must be seriously injured? He''s in the center of the explosion! "He''s dead!" Exclaimed a-dai, who was with the barbecue. "In such a self explosion, even the real saint can''t stand it?" Ah Yu also said, but his face was full of sadness. At the moment, even Zhang Hong and Qiao Siyuan are all sad for Yu Ziming''s self explosion. Now, let''s see what kind of value Ziming''s death can create for everyone. The residual power gradually dissipated. The dark sky gradually became clear. All around looked up to the sky. However, it was just a glance... everyone was stunned. I saw a tall and straight figure there. It''s no one else, it''s the top dog! Around him, two halos the size of his head are constantly circling, and with each turn, his strength will rise to a higher level. People fix their eyes! Inside that aperture, it is a picture of a day and a month! But under the package printed by the sun and moon, shanghun''s whole body was not damaged at all! Yu Ziming''s self explosion! He didn''t hurt him at all!! "The power of the sun and the moon..." In the distance, Emperor Tianba cried out. "What? He has cultivated the power of the sun and the moon? " Ruyue Zun''s sword looks extremely pale. He suddenly retreats and stares at shanghun. His body is crumbling. The wind is not Ling, his face is as gray as death, and his lips are trembling: "elder Taishang is white dead... White dead..." "what is the divine power on the sun and moon?" A disciple asked eagerly. "That''s the highest level of the shangshenjue, the strongest soul method of shangshenzong!" The law enforcement elder said in a low voice: "it is said that up to now, there have been 54 generations of leaders of shangshenzong Chuang school. There are only two people who have practiced shangshenjue. One is the ancestor of shangshenzong Chuang school, and the other is Shangxie, the leader of the 29th generation! Shangshenzong in Shangxie era can compete with the most brilliant period of the overlord Dynasty! The reason why Shangxie is so powerful is that he has become the highest ten percent of shangshenjue, the power of the sun and the moon When the words came to the ground, everyone was shocked. "Now shanghun cultivates this skill, doesn''t it mean..." "yes, shangshenzong is about to rise!" The law enforcement elder took a deep breath. His eyes were tired and looked at the shanghun who was revolved around the sun and moon seal. He said hoarsely: "today, shangshenzong will rise again with the body of Yijian Tiangong and the overlord Dynasty! It''s a new era for the state of Richmond! " Around the crowd heard the sound, heart crazy, scalp numb. All the people of the upper Shenzong were so excited that they even knelt down and cried out "long live". "The Lord is invincible!""The Lord will never be equal!" "My shangshenzong has finally risen!! Hahaha, my shangshenzong has finally risen! " Yan Xuzi stroked and laughed, and was excited. The people of Yijian Tiangong and bahuangchao were especially desperate. The master of the heavenly palace looked at shanghun indifferently, with no joy or sorrow in his eyes. So far, he has no choice, he can only follow the example of Ziming and do some resistance. "Elder Feng, lead your disciples to leave here quickly!" The moon revered sword murmured. "Palace master..." "don''t contradict! Don''t persuade! Take them away! Come on The moon Zun sword gritted his teeth and growled. Don''t give Feng Buling a chance to speak. Seeing this scene, Feng Buling understood the way of Ruyue Zunjian... He bit his teeth and ran to the rear. The heavenly palace is ready to retreat. And those who had this idea included the overlord Dynasty. , it''s just... Can they go has the final say? "It''s all over!" Shanghun''s eyes are rippling with killing awn and his body is shaking. The leader of Chaotian Palace is killing him. "Protect the palace master!" "Kill!" All the elders roared and rushed up together!! "Ants!"!!! How dare you fight against this seat? " The shanghun had a big drink, his breath broke open, and he smashed into the elders like a mountain. Pooh!! The miscellaneous elders spit blood directly, and the bodies of famous elders are shaking and hard to support. The magic power on the sun and moon is too thick and fierce!! This is almost a variation of holy power! Shanghun''s momentum was overwhelming. In an instant, he approached Ruyue Zun sword, and a blow went directly to his chest. If the moon Zunjian''s eyes are red with blood, they will sacrifice the spirit of heaven. "Oh, do you think this seat will be as stupid as before, and let you sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" Shanghun seems to have been on guard for a long time. When his fingers move, a pure supernatural power of the sun and moon suddenly strikes, directly hitting the spirit of the moon Zun sword. In a flash, Ruyue Zunjian found that he had lost contact with the spirit of heaven! No sacrifice at all! Not good! The pupil of Ruyue Zunjian shrinks. Bang! Let''s take a hand. Pooh! Ruyuezun spat blood at the mouth of his sword, his skin cracked and fell heavily on the ground. "Die!" Shanghun explodes again and hits ruyuezun sword with one hand. The killing intention of the sky swept all directions, like the earth under the sword of yuezun. But at this time, a black light suddenly flew from the sky, with the evil intention of annihilating everything, instantly exploded on the fist awn of shanghun. Bang! There was a dull noise. The pure and wonderful sword power tore up all the supernatural powers on the sun and moon. "What?" He frowned slightly and his body swayed back. He looked at his fists and looked forward. However, a dark shadow appeared in front of Ruyue Zun sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1134 The appearance of this figure makes the people in the surrounding Yijian Tiangong breathe together and tightly. "It''s elder martial brother Bai!" "Here comes elder martial brother Bai!" "Great! Elder martial brother Bai is here at last A lot of people saw the people coming, and immediately they were happy. But only a few. The rest of the disciples are still pale, and their eyes are full of despair, especially the elder. The joy in their eyes is just a flash away... what can a disciple like white night do in this level of fighting? Can he turn this around? You know, in this kind of war, the most holy powers are no longer so important! "Who are you coming from?" The upper Hun swept his eyes and said faintly. "I have been to your God sect not long ago! Forget me so soon A light smile in the white night. Yan Xuzi, the great elder in the distance, suddenly changed his face and said, "Lord, this man is the white night!" "White night" Shanghun''s eyebrows moved. He looked at him up and down. He looked very calm: "are you the man who made a big fuss about my shangshenzong and even killed the fourteen elders of shangshenzong?" "It''s me." White night nods. "At the beginning, you ran fast. If you were slower, you would stay in shangshenzong! But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a shaft. I''ll kill you if you want. No one can stop me! " On mixed light way, spin son raises a hand to wave. Roaring... a terrible holy power suddenly hit the white night. "Run A group of eldest brothers were shocked and immediately urged to prepare to protect ruyuezun sword. "Watch out for the white night!" Some people roared, but they did not move in the daytime, and their faces were particularly calm, leaving the holy power to fall. Many people can''t help but close their eyes. Bang! The powerful holy power from shanghun instantly smashed the ground around the white night, splashed rocks and penetrated the ground. But white night... Still standing in the same place, as if not affected by the holy power... all around! "Well?" It''s incredible to move your eyebrows slightly. "The great sage actually supported the holy power of the patriarch?" "Incredible!" The people of Shangshen clan were astonished. "The Lord of Shenzong, is that the strength?" The white night is light. "How dare a sage be so arrogant! This seat is not your level of existence can be provocative Shanghun was not angry, but this time he was not polite. He gave a big drink and urged Shengshi again. But this time, the holy power is mixed with terror on the sun and the moon! Power than before I do not know how many times terror, a row of down hit several times. Bang! Bang! Dong... the void is smashed and twisted. Samsara, heaven and earth are shaking. A lot of people are scared to death just by looking at it. The holy power of the whole body shakes wildly in the daytime, and the human body shakes for a moment. Finally, it is unbearable... "elder martial brother Bai!" The disciples of Yijian temple are nervous. And a group of strong people of the upper Shenzong were also relieved. I think so. The leader of every school, how can he not clean up an ordinary disciple? Shanghun''s eyes are calm, but there is some horror in his heart. You know, if ordinary great saint, he would have turned into blood fog under his terrible holy power, and his bones would not exist. Don''t say it''s a great saint, even if it''s a very Saint... It''s impossible to be safe with each other, right? Can see the white night, but also just body sway. Is this guy really a new saint? On the concrete eyebrows slightly congealed. But he saw that the white night suddenly straightened up, and the holy power that pressed on his shoulder was immediately shaken away. This is not easy!! On the mixed God color dunshen, a wisp of killing intended to ripple deep in the eye. "All elders, take everyone to withdraw first, I will give you a break!" Said the white night. "White night, don''t mess around, you are not his opponent!" Cried the elder. "I''ll flash first? You''re dead? " Asked the white night. "This..." the elders stopped talking. They''re going to stop the gangsters? That''s death! "Since you don''t have confidence in your own strength, can you protect the palace master?" Said the white night. No one''s going to argue. But it''s not going to be a waste of time. "I do not know the so-called arrogant person, dare to boast in front of me!" On mix shook his head, light drink open: "all disciples listen to the order!" "The disciple is here!" The gods roared."I order you to kill all the people who are not our disciples. There is no mercy! None of them will be left! " Shanghun doesn''t want to delay any more. "Yes!" The people of the God clan roared and rushed to kill them. "Next, let''s see what you''ve got as a maniac!" The upper Hun stares at the white night and says that as soon as the arm is lifted, the palm directly submerges into the void. In an instant, the void around the white night suddenly twisted and turned into a huge palm and grabbed it towards the white night. The power of emptiness? White night eyebrows move, not in a hurry to move the finger. All of a sudden, a sense of sword gushed out of his body, twisting the space around him. "It''s a pity that all your means are fragile in front of me!" On mixed light road, once again reach for the white night to grab. This time, his palm burst out a surge of infinite pressure, like a mountain, suppressed in the white night. Bang Dong! The body of the white night trembled again. After that, shanghun steps forward and appears in front of the white night. The holy power of terror covers the night like thousands of tentacles! "Madman, I will make you die very happy!" On mixed light way, finger a bit, a supreme holy power from his fingertips, like the world''s sharpest sword, toward the neck of the white night mercilessly cut in the past. This blow is enough to split the whole Yijian heavenly palace in two. With the pressure of that force, it is very difficult for the white night to escape. Can''t hide!! Everyone''s breathing was tight and they were staring. Is it possible that the first day of Yijian Tiangong is going to die here today? However, in the room of electric light and flint! A black light suddenly crossed the neck of the white night, resisting the fall of the terrible power. "Hum, a useless sword, dare to contend with me? Die Shanghun''s calm eyes showed disdain, and suddenly increased his strength, intending to cut him in half with his sword. But just as the holy power falls... Dang!!!!!! A crisp sound exploded. I saw that the holy power was pounding on the sword force, and the body of the sword trembled wildly, but it didn''t hurt at all, let alone cut off the head of the white night. "Well?" The color of the upper mix is tight. The breath of the people around him is also stagnant. This sword is not ordinary!! And at this time, the white night suddenly angry eyes open, a sword reverse, cut up the palm of the hand up mix. Sonorous! The sad and terrible sword will release endless destructive power, like a huge mouth swallowing the sky and swallowing it up. "This power..." on mix look a change, seem to be aware of what, jump in a hurry. But the power of this sword is too sudden. It seems that it has been ready to attack for a long time, just like a snake in the dark. It has been looking for opportunities. Now, shanghun''s attack is defended by the white night. This is its chance!! "Give up the sky a sword!" White Night Low roar, sword force rotation, heavy bang up mixed. The strength of the whole body was quickly arranged in the chest, turning into a thick golden round shield. However, the round shield was formed and hit by the abandoned sword. It was like a broken glass and suddenly exploded. And shanghun himself immediately flew out and fell heavily on the ground. This curtain fell in the eyes of the people on the scene, and everyone was crazy! How can Da Sheng beat back the top gangster? Fake? Dream?? "It can''t be "This is absolutely impossible The people of shangshenzong glared and roared. How can shanghun, the master of shangshenzong, be defeated by a great saint?? It must be fake! No one can accept the fact. Even the people in the heavenly palace are the same, it''s just that... Everyone thinks that the daytime is the right time for defecation, and the white night understands that it is not the case! In fact, he used the "nine kill the dragon sword" move. At the moment of striking, he used the abandoning Heaven Sword. Only by accumulating the sword power inside the abandoned God sword could he achieve such an effect. Otherwise, with his current strength, even if shanghun stands in front of him and cuts, he will be hard to kill shanghun! Shanghun is shanghun in the end. This sword has little effect on him! After all, when the number of white night Adventures is endless, there are also many adventures of shanghun! The gap between him and the top mixed is too big. It is not a chance that can be leveled off. The white night did not dare to be wordy. He seized the opportunity to carry the sword and rushed over. He took advantage of shanghun''s unsteadiness, and cut vertically with a sword again.He cut his head like a sickle of death. But now the upper class is moving. Whoosh! The man almost moved behind the white night with a blow. The roaring power is coming! White night a sword cut empty, in a hurry to block, but too late. Bang! The man took a blow, and his body suddenly flew out. The man tumbled in the air and landed on the ground, unloading a lot of strength, but it was not stabilized. Shanghun disappeared again and appeared behind the white night and patted it with one hand. White night bit his teeth and ate the blow, and directly urged the heart sword. However, it is still very difficult to resist the shanghun even if he shows his heart sword! Dang! Bang! Dang! Bang! When you come and go, the situation is very unfavorable to the white night. "Your sword is really unexpected. I have suffered a loss in your hand, but this is only the result of a sneak attack. It is impossible to defeat us only by this means!! So, go to hell On mixed light road, fire full open, boxing palm holy power crazy effect on the body of the white night. Even if the sword technique of white night is thrown to the extreme speed, it is still unable to parry. Finally... Dong! the white night was like a broken kite, flew out, fell heavily on the broken floor, and spat out a smear of blood from his mouth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1135 "Elder martial brother Bai!" A group of Tiangong disciples ran madly towards the white night. In particular, the people in the sword room were surrounded by red eyes. "Damn it, old dog!! I''ll fight with you A Dai roared, and he would come forward. But before he rushed to the top, he was slapped on the chest by a master of shangshenzong. He spat blood and fell on the ground, almost fainting. "Elder martial brother a Dai!" "Asshole!" The people in the sword training room are red in their eyes and angry, so they have to go up and fight hard. "Don''t be impulsive!! Back off The white night suddenly rises, grits teeth to drink a way. "Elder martial brother Bai!" People were looking at him with grief and anger. "You don''t want to die, all back off!! Follow the elder and try to get out of here The road sank in the white night. "Elder martial brother Bai, do you want us to leave you alone?" A Yu bit the silver tooth road. "Yes." "Er..." ah Yu couldn''t answer. "This kind of fighting is beyond your ability. Go! Think of a way to leave, don''t be my burden, I will buy you time The white night took a deep breath, wiped off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and went forward. "Elder martial brother Bai!" A group of disciples in the sword room cried bitterly. At this moment, they suddenly hate why they don''t practice hard at ordinary times. All people are crazy for cultivation and strength... "be able to take my palm without dying... What''s the matter with your body?" On the Hun staring at the white night, a face of consternation. "Your man just hurt my younger brother, but I''m not interested in that person, so I''ll take it back from you." The night sank. "With my palm down, you''re OK physically, but your brain is broken? Ask me for justice? You deserve it On the mixed light hum, a little pace, again rushed to, and like a blink general stand behind the white night. "Heart sword!" The white night danced again to abandon the magic sword. "Stupid moves!" I''m not polite. I''m pushing my speed to the limit. To break the heart sword, in fact, is very simple, as long as you are fast enough to keep up with each other''s mind. But white night can not fall twice in the same place. After several rounds of attack, shanghun seizes the opportunity and hits his soul again. It''s hard to catch it. But at this time, the white night burst out of the body of another bright sword, hard to break open the fist. When he looked up, he saw a huge shadow of the sword body in the body of the white night, and a supreme sword idea rose. "The secret of sword God descending to earth?" Shanghun squinted and laughed: "do you want to rely on it to kill me? That''s a dream As soon as the sound fell, the sun and moon seal on his whole body quickly rotated, and his arm was covered by the terrible power of the sun and moon. At the moment when the shadow of the sword God and the sword of the white night hit, shanghunyiquan blows away in the face. Bang! The sharpness and firmness of the fist awn actually overtook these two swords, and forcefully pushed them back. Shanghun seizes the opportunity, takes advantage of the white night has not yet received the move, the instant approaches, one hand grabs toward his neck, intending to take off the white night''s head. But the white night seemed to have foreseen that he would have such a hand. As soon as the palm of his hand approached, he immediately detonated the shadow of the sword God. the amazing sword suddenly exploded, cutting everything around. It also includes the supernatural power of the sun and the moon! His attack was forcibly blocked, and people couldn''t help retreating. The sword''s meaning rushed around like a spiral pattern. I don''t know how many people were killed and how many magic weapons and holy power were cut through. Shanghun''s eyebrows were cold, but they didn''t stand firm. The white night rushed over again. He directly released his hands and kneaded the formula with one hand. The black sword came out of his hand and stabbed upward like an elf. Shanghun raised his eyes and looked, but saw the moment of flying, there were hundreds of millions of terror gas swords beside the black sword! The sword fell down like a beast, as if to swallow everything. All those fighting around were shocked by the blow. "Has elder martial brother Bai''s strength reached this level?" The man in the distant heaven murmured. "This son is the first disciple of the heavenly palace?" The emperor Tianba, who was supported by others, frowned and said. "Lord, be careful!" The people of the God clan cried out. Many people know that from this sword, the man named white night has already possessed the means to compete with the extremely Holy One! But shanghun was calm, and he was ready to block the attack. But at the moment when Qi sword and abandon God sword are about to stab upward, white night wrist."Killing emperor real fire Bracelet!" In an instant, a sense of supreme heat passed along the holy power to the abandoned sword. The Qi sword and the abandoned God sword are all covered by the terrible flame. The whole sky was burning. The hot temperature melts through the whole Yi Jian heavenly palace! A sea of fire burst out of the sky and immediately flooded the shanghun... "OK The people of Tiangong immediately roared and excited! But I dare not to slack off at night. Can this really kill you? He doesn''t believe it! That''s not true. I saw that the sea of fire that had just swallowed up shanghun suddenly went out quickly, and then bloomed with a "clang" sound. He saw a black light flying into the air, a whirl in the air, and landed steadily on the ground. That''s just abandoning the magic sword. If you look at shanghun again, qiuhao is not damaged... the expression of people in Tiangong is all frozen. It''s all right with the top guy? "Too bad! Too bad! Too bad On mixed not live to shake his head: "you just this strength, want to destroy me, it is really too bad In the white night, his face was tight, and he immediately took back the abandoned sword. But at this time, shanghun again had action! His hands were dancing fast, as if in the process of printing, and the sun and moon map also flickered its light, in which the light of the sun turned into a red light, directly shining on the body of the white night. The white night felt bad and rushed over immediately. However, as he approached shanghun, the light of the moon flew out of the halo and shone at him. He immediately raised his fist and crushed the halo. Pooh!!!!! Almost at the same time, the white night chest felt like something burst, people burst out a mouthful of blood, suddenly fell from the air. "White night!" "Elder martial brother Bai The shrill voice went on and on. "Come on, take the night away now!" The wind is not Ling to break open in front of Yan Xuzi, shout a, will rush toward the white night. However, his distraction gave Yan Xuzi an opportunity to take advantage of it. He took Yan Xuzi''s palm directly on his chest, and immediately his skin was full of flesh and blood. Several disciples wanted to rush to take the white night away, but as soon as they got close, they saw a mixed wave of hands. The holy power of terror fell down, and those disciples became meat paste directly! "Don''t come and die!" The white night saw this and immediately called out. The disciples were at a loss, frightened and desperate. He stood up with a strong body and a sword. He gasped, but there was no fear in his eyes. "Won''t you give up?" Shanghun is a little impatient. "Why give up? I haven''t tried my best yet The white night took a deep breath, and a ray of strange light flashed through the depths of the pupil. "Not at all?" Shanghun laughed: "you sage, you are really interesting! What can a great saint do with all his strength? " "Then I''ll let you see it." Close your eyes and move your hands at night. A ray of dark air diffuses from the abandoned God sword... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1136 Seeing the anger from the sword, Ruyue Zun sword, who was supported by others, suddenly changed his face and cried out with all his strength, but his voice was still very weak. "White night, you don''t want to mess around, that sword can''t be used again, or there will be no one to save you in the whole state of Lisheng!" This is not the scaremongering words of Ruyue Zunjian. If you want to deal with shanghun, the power of abandoning God sword to be borrowed in the white night must be extremely powerful. Shanghun is not Qingdao Zhensheng. Qingdao Zhensheng was injured at the beginning, and his own strength was not better than shanghun. If you really want to fight, Qingdao Zhensheng is not shanghun''s opponent. At the beginning, when dealing with a wounded Qingdao Zhensheng, the sword power of abandoning God used in the white night had already made him unable to bear it, and was almost swallowed up. If you use sword power on this mix now, what kind of powerful sword power do you need? I can''t imagine it. Although shanghun had been fighting for many times, he did not encounter any fierce battle, and his strength was not much. If the power of abandoning the divine sword is really used in the white night, the jade and stone will be burned and the fish will be killed and the net will be broken. "I don''t want to go back to him." The night is light. On hearing the sound of the sword, Ruyue Zun muttered his lower lip and stopped. If you don''t have to abandon the magic sword, what can you do to fight with shanghun? Ruyue Zunjian doesn''t know. Shanghun doesn''t think that this great sage can do anything. In everyone''s eyes, white night is just a slap in the face. "Pretend! One ant Shanghun shook his head and was too lazy to talk nonsense any more. With a wave of his arm, a vast and boundless power on the sun and the moon was instantly released. Snoring.... the power turns into two whirlwinds, which disperse all the power between the heaven and the earth, and then destroys the withered and decayed, and generally puts on the white night. In the face of these two whirlwinds, it is difficult for anyone to accumulate a little holy power and not to urge out any moves! This is the power of the divine power on the sun and the moon. In the face of this absolute holy power, any power becomes small and pale. The white night coagulated his eyes and urged him to give up the power of the sword, but it was only a small part of it. With the swing of his arm, it was like a small wave and smashed into one of the whirlwinds. Whew! The whirlwind broke. In the daytime, step lightly and stride in the air. It turns out to be a very unique step and instantly avoids the attack of shanghun. "What a wonderful step!" Many people exclaimed. People can only see the body shape of the white night as if it is integrated into the attack of the upper mixed, and then through the inside. "Is this the body method of Yijian heavenly palace?" Emperor Tianba frowned and said to himself. There was no one to answer him. And most of the people in the temple of Yi Jian are also stunned. "Elder martial brother Bai, is this move taught by the palace master?" "It seems that there is no such formula in our heavenly palace?" People looked at each other in disbelief. However, this is just a little doubt for everyone. After all, everyone has his own moves. It''s impossible to only understand the moves of the heavenly palace. On the dark hum, in the eyes of the murderous, just a white night away, people wave again, the sun and moon magic like lightning into the void. In an instant, a large number of cracks appeared in the void, which spread like cobwebs towards the white night. White night eyes a Lin, carrying the sword to cut toward the void, in advance to split the void in front of themselves. The gaping void immediately exploded, exposing a large amount of dark material, which absorbed everything around it. "It''s interesting!" Shanghun''s eyes fell on the sword in the hands of the white night, and the man squinted: "this sword is not an ordinary sword, is it?" "Good! This is really not an ordinary sword. You must have heard of the name of this sword. It''s just the abandoned magic sword The white night is light. The words fell to the ground, and the pupil of shanghun suddenly shrank for several circles, and an irresistible heat wave diffused out of the pupil. "It turns out that this is the immortal sword handed down from the heaven palace of Yi Jian and abandoned the divine sword? Good! Good!! I wanted to take it from Ruyue Zun sword! I didn''t expect that the sword was in your hand!! Give it to me Finally, shanghun did not calm down, and directly carried the powerful power of the sun and the moon toward the white night. "This boy is finished! He''s completely stimulated to the top of the class! You can''t let him go The emperor of heaven hums. "How can you expose this sword? Isn''t it for the shanghun to kill him? " Ruyue Zunjian''s face changed slightly, and he was thinking about the countermeasures. Now shanghun knows that this is to abandon the divine sword and kill the white night. The supernatural power on the sun and the moon suppressed the white night like Mount Tai. The void around the white night, the sky under the body all burst to pieces, no one dares to approach within ten thousand meters around. But he was fearless, holding the sword with one hand, and the surging holy power burst out of the sword. Roaring... a dull voice came out. What an amazing scene! I saw that the magic power of the sun and moon fell down and could not break through the holy power of the white night."Well?" He was stunned and fixed his eyes. However, the holy power of the white night has become quite different in this moment. At first glance, the power of the white night is still holy power, but there are many unique forces in the holy power. Kendo''s Tiancheng contains the spirit of supreme sword, power and spirit. Holy power is like a big bag, all wrapped in it, into a force similar to chaos. Around the strong see, are stunned. Tian Ba Huang and Ru Yue Zun Jian were also very surprised. "Perfect fit!" Emperor Tianba lost his voice. "Perfect fit? What do you mean, Overlord The person that supports him beside does not understand a way. "This son synthesizes all his strength with holy power as the medium, and gives full play to the advantages of his sword sense, sword power and momentum, which requires a very abnormal understanding of holy power." Emperor Tianba was staring at the white night, and a pair of domineering eyes flashed with intense heat: "this son... Is a demon genius!" "Genius?" People are looking. But some people scoff. "Even if it''s a genius, what can it do? If you offend the upper class, you will die! " Many souls around nodded in silence. How terrifying is the strength of shanghun. This is not one day to challenge! Mixed up on the situation, furious: "diaozi small skills!" At the moment of the sound falling, the sun map and seal circling all over the body suddenly burst into a heat. In an instant, the divine power on the sun and the moon, which suppressed the holy power of the white night, became extremely hot and wanted to melt through the holy power of the white night. "Is it a trivial skill? Try it! Kendo is really smart In the white night, he drank heavily, his arm shook wildly, and he gave up his magic sword and trembled wildly, hitting the divine power on the sun and the moon. "What?" Ruyue Zun sword suddenly rose, eyes like copper bells, staring at the sword of the white night. However, on the abandoned God sword, a force of desolate sword was attacking up the void like lightning. Shanghun wants to dodge, but he finds that these abandoned magic sword forces seem to lock him in. No matter how he dodges, he can''t avoid it. When the abandoned magic sword power gets close, he realizes the mystery of this move. It''s too late to avoid. Bang! Bang! Bang... the shanghun was suddenly shaken open, people fell back again and again, the breath was disordered, and the sun and moon pictures and prints all trembled. Hiss! People around me who saw this scene gasped! What are these strange moves in the white night? "Is Kendo really good? What''s the trick? Why can you attack me with my power? " He asked. Attack and kill each other with holy power as the medium. The subtlety of this move is even unimaginable! How could this terrible move come about on this white night? What''s more, this move must be very complicated and mysterious. How did he learn it? This is not a move that a great saint or even a great saint can master! "You don''t have a good sense! There is a soul state, but the talent is not good, so even if I say it, you may not understand! " The white night shakes his head. "Asshole How ever has the shanghun ever been insulted like this? Immediately, he was furious and clapped wildly in the daytime. Every time you take a shot, the sun and moon print will vibrate. At the same time, the whole body of the white night forms a space prohibition. Dozens of palms in a row, the space around the white night was sealed directly. At this moment, white night and space prohibition are equivalent to two worlds, completely isolated from them... "go to hell! Madman shaft!! God goes round and round He roared and turned his hands into Tai Chi. And the space on this side of the white night is also immediately twisted into Taiji. All the power of space has been completely controlled by shanghun. "No! White night is dangerous!! Come on! Stop him The sword roared like the moon. A number of people from the heavenly palace have gathered up holy power to rescue them. But they were not dead, so they stopped them. "Want to save white night? Let''s get past me first! " Yan Xuzi sneered. "Asshole Feng Buling was furious and rushed into the crowd of shangshenzong and killed wantonly. However, the Tiangong people and the overlord Dynasty were both defeated. Which is the enemy of shangshenzong? Even if the Tiangong strongmen attack crazily, they still can''t break through the defense line of shangshenzong people and can''t get close to the white night. "This boy, it''s over!" "Let''s clean up and get ready to retreat!" the emperor said "Yes." The overlord nodded and decided to leave in disorder. But at this moment... the white night suddenly murmured: "what is the small skill of carving insects?" At the moment of sound falling, the hand abandoned the magic sword and twisted it wildly. A supreme sense of sword burst out from the body of the sword. It was like the Xiaoxiao river water, and was expressed in the surrounding void.In an instant, the sword power of the abandoned God sword merged with the surrounding void, and the void that was about to twist and crush the white night suddenly stopped. When you see this, the upper mixed pupil shrinks. "This... This is?" "Shanghun, these moves are really holy moves. Do you dare to teach your skills in front of me? I''ll show you what the real soul moves look like The voice fell to the ground, and the arm shook at night. The holy power exploded, and the magic power of heaven and earth turned on that abandoned sword. In an instant! The sun and the moon are dim, the mountains and rivers are shaking. Stars flow, heaven and earth sing together. In the white night, a sword turned violently, which stirred the void in the sky. He lifted the sword and ran it forward. "Emperor SHENGJUE! Six samsara sword With a roar of thunder, the sword force exploded, and a thousand Buddhist lights and ghosts were drawn out, which swallowed up shanghun with the supreme chaotic sword power. In an instant, the whole world was shocked. "Emperor... Saint?" Emperor Tianba whispers... the sword like the moon is even more like being struck by lightning. Looking at the white night, his eyes are dull... "the secret of the emperor''s soul?" . www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1137 When shanghun came back to God, the horrible moves had already exploded. People could not dodge at all, so they had to brave their heads to take them. "The sun and the moon work together!" The hands of shanghun dance quickly, and a thick and fierce soul rhyme is played. I saw a pithy formula turned into a long shield, which kept rotating in front of shanghun. Like a swimming fish, the long shield whirled wildly. Each time, it could release a wonderful force. Bang! The six samsara sword force hit the fish''s long shield hard, and in an instant, the long shield burst to pieces. Whoa! The broken pieces were splashing around. However, the sword force did not stop, and continued to roar forward, and hit shanghun severely. Bang! Shanghun''s thick body was blasted back and hit the ground of Yijian Tiangong. In an instant, the whole heavenly palace was torn apart, and its amazing power made it like a boat in a storm! I''m shaking. People looked in horror, gaped, a blank brain. How can this great saint... Defeat a true saint? "Is it too fake?" "How did he do it?" "What''s the move... Just now?" "How terrible! That''s not a move that the great sage can perform?? I feel scared to death just by looking at it Countless people were shocked, and countless people were in a complex mood. "Lord!" In a moment, the people of Shangshen clan were flustered. One by one, they got out of the tangled struggle with the Yijian heavenly palace and rushed to the upper part. And the people around will be the eyes of the white night, the heart is almost out of the throat. "Overlord, what''s going on here It was difficult for those of the overlord Dynasty to understand all this, so they immediately asked. Emperor Tianba did not speak. However, the Ruyue Zun sword here seems to understand everything. People stare at the white night for a moment, and finally spit out a breath, shake his head and smile bitterly. Four words come out of his mouth. "Ancestor sword technique!" On the side of the temple high-level and elders look at each other, full of fog. "Palace master, what do you say?" "What do you mean by ancestor sword technique?" Zhang Bu asked. However, a few senior elders in the top of the list have noticed something. Hearing Ruyue Zun''s sword, he said: "these sword techniques should be the forefathers of the creation School of Yijian Tiangong. They are the highest sword secrets lost for a long time in our heavenly palace." "What?" When they heard it, they were struck by lightning! "For example, the body method before the white night, the sword technique he urges at the moment, and so on, are all the terrible moves beyond the secret of sword God descending to earth! Even... "even what?" Others asked. Ruyue Zun sword didn''t make any sound again, just staring at the hands of the white night with burning eyes, as if expecting something. The elders are more curious. "How can white night get these moves? He... Where did he learn that? " At last, there was a question. However, before yuezunjian could answer their questions, someone nearby answered his questions. "Wooden house!" Three words, interpretation of everything. It suddenly dawned on everyone. The wooden house was opened at night. Get the benefit of the founder! He got these terrible sword moves from the wooden man house! People were burning and looking, somehow, the hearts of all people are filled with a sense of expectation. What kind of power will the ancestor sword move be? Shanghun stood up again, but now he is not as energetic as before. His clothes are shabby, and his chest is full of cracks and blood. His pure power on the sun and moon is directly broken up. The two sun and moon prints are actually dim at the moment... people can''t help breathing. What a terrible move. Even the true saint can''t hold on. I''m afraid it can kill extremely holy in seconds, right? Great sage second kill extremely holy? Many people are dizzy and dare not imagine it. "Lord, are you all right?" Yan Xuzi asked. "All right!" Shanghun''s face was ferocious, staring at the white night for a while, and said in a deep voice: "this son is very strange! I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill. Please listen to the order!! Ruyue Zun sword is at the end of its strength. You can capture Ruyue Zun sword alive as soon as you can. As long as Ruyue Zun sword is successful and can hold this son, I can easily kill it! " "Good!" The crowd nodded and began to act at once. "Kill!" Shanghun again rushed to the white night. The powerful sun and moon again smashed into the white night. But this time, the divine power on the sun and the moon is quite different from before. The internal power of the sun and the moon actually began to blend, and the power rose wildly, and the momentum was also raised to the extreme.I''m serious! He is never arrogant and will do his best to deal with any enemy. The reason why he did not use all his strength before was to consider the possible crisis at any time. Now, he has no longer considered these. He''s going to kill white night! Kill the white night at all costs!! He wants to be powerful, he wants to frighten all sides! He wants to wipe out all the ants who dare to challenge him!!! Bang! Bang! Dong... there was a blast in the void. However, the magic power on the sun and the moon is so crazy that it looks like a lotus flower covering the white night. The supreme power seems to break the universe! "Chop!" The arm vibrates in the white night, and the sword whirls wildly, like a beam of light that pierces the sky and breaks the divine power on the sun and moon. However, although the power is broken, it does not break up. They run along the sword force of the white night, and like countless fairies, they run towards its body. The white night immediately raised the sword and swept wildly. The body of the sword is like a shadow, and the light is like electricity. It breaks through these strange fragments. "You can''t cut it off!" The upper Hun Leng hum started to cover the fragments, which suddenly melted one by one, and finally passed through the abandoned magic sword and fell towards the white night. In an instant, all the strength is stuck to the body of the white night, just like a thin film! "Good!" On mixed double pupil burst gold, overjoyed, immediately rushed to kill in the past. Whoa! Everything in the void is washed away! The attack of shanghun is like a dragon! In the middle of the journey, his arm shook, and a Gray Black Dagger appeared in the palm of his hand. This is a magic weapon! Arms up, the dagger straight toward the heart of the white night. A little cold light actually makes the world lose its color, and all saints bow their heads. A supreme blow! The white night urges the holy power fiercely, wants to disperse these divine power fragments on the body, but discovers these fragments are extremely thick, cannot disperse at all. What power is this? White night eyebrows cold, want to resist the killing of the top mix, but found holy power, the volatilization of action speed is incomparably slow. In a flash, the dagger has hit the chest of the white night hard... can''t hide!! "Go to hell!" The top guy laughed. Go with a dagger. However... a crisp sound came out. Shanghun''s whole body trembled. When he looked at it, he found that the dagger that hit the chest of the white night was shocked into two pieces... and the body of the white night was not damaged at all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1138 "What?" The pupil of shanghun is huge, and he looks at the dagger in his hand in disbelief. This is a crystal gold dagger! However, the dagger made of tianwai meteorite iron is a magic weapon that can be broken if it is touched. However, in the face of the white night, the dagger broke like this... is there any magic weapon on this son? Shanghun raised his eyes in a hurry. However, just a glance, people will be stunned. The body of the white night bloomed a circle of inexplicable gray light, but his skin was like a layer of gold, shining, and on his skin, like a large number of dragon snake like lines hurled abuse. "This... This is the king''s body?" The pupil of mix on mix shrinks wildly, shudder voice says. "Good! This is the king''s body! " The eyes of the white night exuded an unprecedented halo. This halo takes people''s heartstrings, as if to be able to see through all the world, even the heart. On mixed eyes and look, actually dare not and white night to look at. I can see the terrible air that permeates his body. I believe it. This is the king''s body! "A great saint, even refined the king''s body!! What terrible adventures are you going to have? What kind of adversity did you get? " The upper lip trembled. You know, such a terrible body can not even be achieved by these true saints, but the white night has been cultivated. It''s subverting everyone''s mind! Perhaps ordinary soul saints don''t understand the horror of the monarch''s tyranny, but shanghun is the most well-known, because this kind of physical body is not for ordinary people to dabble in! "The king dominates the body... The king dominates the body!! What''s going on? How can white night cultivate a king''s body? " All the elders of the Yijian heavenly palace were boiling. The emperor Tianba, who was preparing to leave, also froze, staring at the white night with burning eyes. "The king dominates the body... He actually cultivates the king overlord body? What''s the matter with this son Emperor Tianba''s eyes were stunned, and his astonishment was hard to conceal. At present, he is only the peak of the world''s zunti, and he is still a little short of the thousand way Shura. Although he has the opportunity to enter the thousand way Shura body, he can face the king''s body... That is obviously far away. But... a great sage showed his monarchy in front of him today?? Emperor Tianba spits out his breath, his eyes are shining with strange luster. The power of the white night is beyond all people''s expectation, and also gives hope to the people in the heavenly palace who are almost in despair. No one expected that in this desperate situation, the white night should have such an assassin''s mace! "Next, it''s my turn?" The white night stares at up mix, faint make a sound, spin son arm a lift, mercilessly bang in the chest of mix up. Bang! The unique holy power is combined with a very strong force, which makes the Hun Lianlian retreat. Shanghun finally woke up from the terrible body of the white night. His eyes were shaking and his heart was awe inspiring. Before he could stand still, he saw the cruel sword of abandoning God. He did not know when it appeared behind him and cut him hard at his back. Senleng''s sword meaning seems to tear open the human body! Shanghun immediately flashed to the side. His magic power on the sun and moon was like paper paste in front of the abandoned magic sword and was easily cut open! With the rapid movement of the fingers of the shanghun, and then pressing the Dharma formula, the person instantly moves away from a kilometer away. "Lord!" Yan Xuzi and others withdrew back, surrounded by shanghun, all of them looked gloomy. "Suzerain, this son has a king''s body. Even with the strength of true saints, it''s hard to kill him in a short time. If we don''t leave quickly and wait for them to arrive, it will be bad for us to calculate the time. If we don''t leave soon and wait for them to arrive, it will not be a good thing for us." Yan Xuzi said in a deep voice. "What the elder said is good! We can''t procrastinate any more. We should either make a quick decision or leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if we continue, the situation will only be unfavorable to our God sect! " Another elder also spoke. All of them were moved to retreat. But shanghun''s expression was full of resentment. "Go? This time to go? Have you ever thought about the consequences? " People all looked at him, their eyes were puzzled. "If I leave like this, what will the world think of me as a God? We can''t even get rid of a great sage, and are we not ridiculed by the people in the world? What''s more, if you don''t get rid of it, you''ll have a big problem! He now has a monarch''s body. What about in a while? What kind of strength will he have? Now that I have fought against the heavenly palace, I must finish the work. Today we will not destroy the heavenly palace or this son. Even if we retreat temporarily and save ourselves, we will be uprooted by the heavenly palace in the future. Do you forget that this son killed the fourteen elders of shangshenzong? " This voice falls, a group of old faces look at each other.Yeah. Is it safe to go now? The monk can''t run away from the temple. What''s more, the talent of white night is so terrible that his future is bound to be limitless. Now, he will grow up and become a powerful giant. At that time, it will be the end of shangshenzong. People do not speak, eyes are full of fear. Shanghun Shen drank: "so, want to survive, want to live! Just kill me!! Kill at all costs!! If you don''t care about the imperial court, destroy the heavenly palace first! Get rid of them! Kill The sound falls to the ground, and shanghun rushes into the white night. Yan Xuzi and others also bite their teeth, no longer do any hesitation, gallop and rush, kill will come over. "Shangshenzong, do you want to burn both jade and stone? Then I''ll do it for you Ruyue Zun sword immediately roared: "everybody listen to the order! Kill by day and night!! Let them see the power of our Tiangong people At this juncture, it''s better to take a chance. What''s more, the white night brings hope to everyone!! "Kill!" A group of Tiangong people were also encouraged, Qi Qi roared, one after another toward the God clan people. White night does not stop shaking his head. "This is a disaster of no consequence! Originally, no one needs to be hurt, no one has to die, but for the sake of your greed and interests, you still launched this war, but since the war has started, I will do my best! If you want to kill me, I will show you my means! Let you know, Zhensheng can''t do what he wants The voice fell to the ground, and a sword soared in the sky at night, and the sword pointed to the sky. For a moment, the holy power in his body was like explosive powder, opening wildly around. This tension is very strong, not into all around, into the heaven and earth, for a time, the abandoned sword seems to link heaven and earth, incarnate heaven and earth. The pupil of shanghun shrinks and feels the power of the sword. His face is terrified and his palm swings towards the distance. Chucha!!!!! A huge mountain was moved by him, and he smashed it into the white night. But the mountain has not yet set, a clear sword Qi generated above the white night, and suddenly twisted the mountain into powder! "Crazy sea!" I''ll yell again. Floating in the void, the supernatural power on the sun and moon like a flood turns into a huge wave, which is pounded towards the white night. However, at the moment of attack, the whole body of the white night still has countless sword Qi generated and crushed! "Lingfeng Shanghun is not discouraged at all, and then urges the move. I saw a gust of wind blowing from all directions, breaking up many souls, and beating hard to the white night. But the moon like sword at that end suddenly threw out a magic weapon and ran into the white night in an instant. It''s a huge armor magic weapon. The armor came and turned into a huge light and shadow general. The general was armored and stood with his sword. When the wind came, he raised his sword and cut him. Click! Click! Click! ... where the sword passes, the strong wind is cut off and all the attacks around are destroyed. "Take people to destroy like the moon, respect the sword, he is the end of the strong crossbow!" I''ll drink a lot. "Yes." A group of shangshenzong people rushed immediately. The pressure on the side of Ruyue Zun sword is greatly increased, and it is difficult to maintain the magic weapon. The giant shadow of the general suddenly disappears. "Haotian!" Shanghun seizes the opportunity, makes a long scream, raises his hand to the sky. In an instant, a gray light shoots down from the sky, and condenses into a bright long sword in his palm. With a little foot, he rushed to the white night, and the bright sword was chopped from the front. Whoosh... the sword Qi bumps into shanghun again. Only this time, it is hard to break the attack with the sword spirit of the white night. The eyes of the white night were awe inspiring. At the moment when the sword hit, the abandoned magic sword in his hand also hit the past fiercely. "Haotian sword power!! Silence everything Shanghun roared, and the sword was full of shanghun''s pure power. It was like destroying the withered and decaying to abandon the divine sword! Bang! Abandoning the divine sword and the penetrating sword collided heavily. The fierce power of shanghun constantly shakes the white night. In the white night, his body was slightly shaken, and hundreds of holes were cut off by the terrible force of the sword. People could not help but step back. "Your body is strong indeed, but your strength is far from my adversary! You don''t dare to urge you to abandon the power of divine sword, or you will be bitten by the power of abandoned divine sword, and I will die first! So this war, I can still suppress you! You, the great saint, are only great saints in the end Shanghun''s eyes were beaming with joy, and the ferocious force was constantly transmitted to the body of the white night through the sword. Even if it''s a monarch, he''s not afraid! He is going to tear up the king''s body today!It''s just that... in the face of fierce attacks, the white night is still not in a hurry. "After all, it''s just a saint? You can''t see all this up to now, shanghun? " The voice of indifference came from the mouth of the white night. He frowned. But see white night raised a hand, gently moved the next finger. That''s the sword formula?? Whoa! Almost at the moment of the formation of the sword rhyme, shanghun only felt the sound of clattering behind his back. Look sideways. But after seeing his own back, I don''t know when tens of thousands of terror Qi swords were born. Every Qi sword here is as sharp as the crystal gold breaking dagger... the upper mixed pupil shrinks. Seeing this move, ruyuezun sword in the distance is like being struck by lightning. "This is... Yi Jian Jue?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1139 Yi Jian Jue? This must be the Yi Jian Jue! The moon Zun sword, who was supported by others, has a very excited expression, and his eyes burst with light. He has been looking forward to this scene! Now, he''s finally looking forward to it! White night mastered so many ancestral moves, he didn''t care, he was most concerned about this move! The art of sword!! The true art of sword! The most original move of Yijian heavenly palace!! The Qi sword was born, like the stars all over the sky, and the bright light was blooming. The miserable sword Qi whirled around. The spirits around found that they could not get close to the Qi swords. If you approach randomly, I''m afraid it will be ground into flesh foam by this Qi sword!! Seeing this strange and powerful Qi sword, the upper part of his scalp is about to explode. Immediately withdraw the move and activate the Dharma formula for defense. A golden light came out of his body and wrapped his body, forming inch inch gold armor. But at the same time, the fingers of the white night moved. The moment when the finger moves gently... whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!!! All the air swords are around shanghun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Thump... a series of explosions broke out at the place where the shanghun was located. A wave of terror swept through all directions. In an instant, the whole Yijian heavenly palace was directly blown into two pieces, and the amazing air waves shook the sky and shook the earth. At this moment, no matter the people of shangshenzong, the people of Yijian Tiangong and even those of the overlord Dynasty, they all only do one thing. That''s defense. People no longer fight, all retreat, sacrifice magic weapon to resist the terrible impact of the explosion. But Rao is so, people can not bear the shock of this terror. Bang Dang! A strange sound came out. Many people''s magic weapons were shattered by the impact, and the waves hit people. All of them spat blood and fell backward. Some people with poor strength or injuries were shocked to death. "Protect the disciples and retreat!" The moon Zun sword clenched his teeth and cried. "Ordered by the palace master!! Quickly protect the disciples and retreat quickly The wind is not Ling but also shouts. A group of elders immediately rushed forward, joined hands to sacrifice, and drew a barrier. But these shocks were so violent and frequent that they lasted nearly half a column of incense. When the disciples evacuated to the safe area, all the elders who resisted the shock wave all cracked their skin, spat blood and were seriously injured. And the overlord Dynasty and the shangshenzong side are not good, all washed by this terrible power, no one can be intact. The whole temple of heaven seemed to burst into pieces. The impact of terror is like a wave, which spreads out one wave after another. I don''t know how long after that, these waves finally subsided. It is just that the heavenly palace at this moment has already been completely broken, and the space in the explosion area is even more distorted. People looked there in a hurry. They were scared and pale. When the smoke and clouds over there disappeared, the scene inside appeared in front of everyone. I saw before the high spirited mixed, now is in a mess. His whole body is not a piece of good meat, people are unkempt, bloody. All the people around him breathed tightly and looked dull. Is this the power of the white night move? The strength of the existence of a great sage? Is this white night really a saint? People don''t speak, and their eyes are falling out of their eyes! "Cough..." he coughed a few times, and his eyes looked dim at the moment, and the sword in his hand was even more fragmented and had no power. No one could have thought of such a miserable moment. Not even he thought of it. "What''s the move?" Asked shanghun hoarsely. "Yi Jian Jue!" Said the white night, panting slightly. "Yi Jian Jue?" The pupil of upper mixed pupil trembles wildly, the color that reveals in the eye bursts of amazement. Obviously, he had heard of it. "Isn''t it lost?" He said in dismay. White night did not speak, rationalized the breath, carrying the abandoned sword to mix up. Although shanghun looked extremely embarrassed, he did not lose his fighting power. However, he could see that although the move was fierce, the loss of white night itself was extremely amazing. But at this moment, shanghun doesn''t want to fight any more. At present, even if he killed Bai Ye, he would not escape the encirclement and suppression of the powerful men of the imperial court and the Yijian heavenly palace. He''s lost! "Withdraw!" Shanghun bit his teeth, whispered, and retreated.Yan Xuzi was stunned. In the past, shanghun still tried to persuade people not to withdraw. How can they withdraw now? However, no one dares to refute shanghun''s words and retreat immediately. "Did you withdraw?" White night eyes a Lin, straight after. "If he dares to get close, everyone has to kill him for me at all costs!" The top guy yells. "Yes!" They all called. "I''ll see if any of you can kill me!" The night roars and a sword shakes away. The dark abandoned God sword blew out a large number of sword shadows and swept up. "Li Zi should not be rampant!" "Lord, let me kill this son first!" On the night, the two masters of baizong. "By you?" In the white night, the sword was cut horizontally, and the holy power whirled wildly. Unexpectedly, he resisted the attack of the two men and sent the sword into their bodies. They were killed by the white night in less than a few rounds. People were horrified. On the mixed eye color one Lin, in the eye strange light flickers. "This son is eager to pursue! The people of Yijian Tiangong can''t keep up with our speed! You send someone to consume this son''s strength. If he is defeated, we will immediately kill him and kill him. We will seize the abandoned magic sword in his hand Shanghun lowered his voice and said to Yan Xuzi: "I will not be afraid of any strength if I am to seize and abandon the divine sword!" Yan Xuzi eyes a bright, repeatedly nodded, spin son side head yelled at the strong to block the white night. Shanghun also deliberately slowed down the speed, so as not to pursue in time in the daytime. That''s not true. He was impatient to pursue in the white night. He did not defend the strongmen of Shenzong at all. He rushed over and exchanged his moves for quick decisions. Although the killing is ferocious, the internal strength is also extremely fierce, and the body also ate a lot of attack and kill. "Good chance!" Knowing the time, shanghun murmured, and the evacuated shangshenzongren immediately turned around and surrounded the white night. Almost at the same time, everyone attacked the white night. In particular, shanghun is almost a forerunner. His hand is like an eagle''s claw, which is hard to buckle to the head of the white night. The air pressure was terrifying. At this time, however, it was expected that the white sword would be killed in the morning. This sword is extremely fast, even surpassing all previous attacks. When the pupil of the upper mixed pupil shrinks, it will be stopped, but it is too late. Whew! A blood arm flies in the air. He breathed hard, and saw a stab in the white night. He abandoned the sword and went straight through his chest. Shanghun looks down. But I can see that white night''s hand holding the abandoned magic sword has been completely surrounded by a smear of black material. He regards the white night as his prey, and why does it not treat him as prey? When he calculated the white night, the white night was ready to launch the power of abandoning God sword... "how could this happen Shanghun coughed violently and vomited a lot of blood from his mouth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1140 Shanghun is the true saint in the end. Even if you get the benefit of the three saints'' Constitution in the daytime, you can''t reach the point of killing the true saint in seconds. However, he has an advantage that the upper class doesn''t know. That is, shanghun despises and neglects him! Shanghun doesn''t know the strength of this sage! I don''t know the power of his sword. I don''t know what kind of means the great sage had and what kind of adventure he had! Even though white night has the power to kill extremely holy, in the eyes of shanghun, he is still just a slightly stronger saint. And mixed up such mentality, doomed he will not guard against the white night! After all, no one wants to believe that a great saint can kill the real saint in the whole state of Lysander! But today, shanghun was careless. He has always thought that the white night is an endless aftereffect. Today, it is not only necessary to threaten the Shenzong, but also the idea of the white night! He can''t let an enemy of true saints escape like this! That would be a great threat to white night. Therefore, he would kill this man at all costs, even if he risked being eroded by the abandoned sword. And everything was as expected by white night. Shanghun really wanted to get rid of him, but he underestimated the power of abandoning the divine sword. The body of the sword didn''t enter into shanghun''s body. When he turned his arms at night, shanghun''s internal organs were immediately crushed by the sword force. All those who wanted to besiege the white night were stunned. Yan Xuzi and others stare at this scene. But I saw a sword in the white night. Whew. Blood splashed. The upper Hun''s body trembled violently and fell straight from the air. This sword directly damaged his spirit. If his soul penetrates through the spirit of the body, even if it is not ordinary, it is possible for him to destroy the spirit. But this time, what he faced was abandoning the magic sword! It''s the most original strength of that fierce sword... it fell on the ground with dim eyes, and its soul power poured around like a flood. The white night fell to the ground and pointed his sword at his neck. "Lord!" Yan Xuzi and others responded to this. They all looked in a hurry and immediately killed them in the white night. "Looking for death?" White night eyes a cold, a sword to the crowd. Sonorous! The sword breaks out the original force of tearing everything. The light of the sword soars to the sky and shatters everything. When the body of the sword sweeps across, it kills all the powerful people of Shenzong in front of him. No matter the strength is strong or the strength is weak, under this sword, there is no difference, all fall down... with one sword, all the people of the God clan all felt numb and their teeth trembled. No one dared to move forward. Rao Shi Yan Xuzi stopped and looked at the white night in horror. How terrible is this sword? One of the most holy is wiped out. "Is this the power of abandoning the divine sword?" On mix open dim eye, weak say. "Yes." Light response in the white night. "Ha ha... I didn''t expect that the sword I tried my best to get turned out to be the weapon to kill me... It''s ironic..." he coughed a few times, and his mouth was full of blood. He raised his dark eyes and quietly looked at the white night. His eyes finally fell on his arm and said with a sad smile: "just, in order to kill me, your price is not small... You used the origin of this sword Power, even if you have a monarch, it''s hard to resist its erosion... I''m dead, you can''t live... Ha ha ha... "as long as people live, there''s always a way, isn''t it White night light way, there is not much fear on the face. Since he has chosen this move, he has already made psychological preparations. "Do you think this sword is as simple as you think? Its power... Is by no means counterbalanced by ordinary existence! Don''t say it''s you, even if it''s Ruyue Zunjian! Tianbahuang! Even crape myrtle fairies or great Confucian masters! It''s impossible to do anything about this force, you must die!! No doubt you will die!!! Ha ha ha... "Shanghun laughs more and more, heartily! But the more he laughs like this, the faster the blood on his chest will overflow... "have you ever heard of the death dragon sword?" At this time, a word suddenly came out of the white night. The laughter of shanghun suddenly stopped. His pupils dilated several times and looked at the white night in disbelief. "You... You know the dragon sword?? Do you know where the dead dragon sword is? " The teeth are shaking. The reputation of the dead dragon sword is known to many people in Lisheng Prefecture. "I don''t know if the sword power of the dead dragon sword can suppress the abandoned God sword. This sword is psychic, and the dead dragon sword is also psychic. Let''s see who is more powerful among them." The white night said that, then lifted up the sword. "But you can''t get the dragon sword!! You can''t get that sword, neverShanghun shouts bitterly. But the sword has fallen. Whew! The head of shanghun was cut off. All the people of the God clan hold their breath and stare at this strange scene. Many people are in a trance and can hardly accept this reality. "White night!" At this time, the people of Yijian heavenly palace rush to. All the elders immediately surrounded Yan Xuzi and others. "Remove all the souls of heaven, surrender and do not kill!" The wind is not Ling and shouting. Yan Xuzi and others saw this, and they all looked as if they were dead gray and did not dare to resist again. Shanghun is dead, shangshenzong is defeated like a mountain, and all of them surrender. With the surrender of shangshenzong, the war finally ended. The white night was relieved and looked at the sword that entangled his arm. He immediately rushed to his arm, but the power of the sword had already penetrated into the flesh and blood, and began to entangle the bones, even if he cut off the arm. It''s so dignified to see the white moon flying. "White night! Are you ok? " The crowd came. Ruyue Zun sword was held up by someone, looked at the white night and sighed heavily. "White night, you... What''s the matter with you?" The three elders asked in surprise. He didn''t speak at night and was rather short of breath. Ruyue Zunjian was silent for a moment. The man lowered his head and thought for a moment. His voice was quite weak and said, "white night, come here!" "Well!" White night nods, carrying the sword to walk forward difficultly. The power of the sword was constantly eroding, so that his arms were shaking. Ruyue Zunjian''s eyes were burning. Pushing away the people around, he took a few deep breaths, as if he had made a decision. He raised his hand and gently placed it on his chest in the white night. In an instant. A small sword lit up on the chest of the Lord of the heavenly palace. The sword was like lightning. In an instant, it disappeared from the arm of ruyuezun''s sword into the body of the white night, and quickly ran to the arm where he carried the sword and kept circling there. In a flash, the power of the abandoned God sword, which eroded the arm of the white night, seemed to be under some threat. It retreated a little bit, and finally returned to the abandoned God sword and disappeared. The white night froze. However, Ruyue Zun sword spat blood at this time. Every mouthful of blood, all burst out the golden light. "Palace master!" They were shocked and quickly held the sword like the moon. White night is also stunned, looking at the arm constantly rotating sword, a face at a loss. "Master, what is your cultivation?" At this time, the wind is not Ling, cry out. People are eager to look at the moon like sword, but look at the current moon like sword. There is no such thing as the cultivation of great saints, and only the strength of saints is left. What a saint... How could it be like this?? "Palace master, what have you done?" The white night was stunned. "You saved Yijian Tiangong... Even if I fight for this life, I have to save you, aren''t you?" Ruyue Zun sword said weakly, with a faint smile on his face: "this sword is my original strength. It can exist in your arm for a hundred years. In this hundred years, if you abandon the divine sword, it will not easily erode you..." hearing this, the white night is silent. "But... It''s a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. It can''t make you immune to the power of the sword. To put it bluntly, it''s just a little suppressed. This is the best I can do... Now... You still have a lot of abandoned magic sword power in your arm. I can''t help you to force them out. If this sword disappears, they will erode your arm again. Therefore, you must find ways to suppress and even eliminate the power of abandoned God sword... "Such as yuezun sword way. The white night took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "don''t worry, I will solve all this." "Palace master, why are you suffering?" The elders were crying with grief. "Why? Do you want to watch me die? If you don''t have your accomplishments, you can practice again, don''t you? " Ruyue Zunjian shook his head and said, "now that I have no real holy power, it is not suitable to be the leader of the heavenly palace again. From today on, I declare that the white night will become the new leader of the heavenly palace!" No one objected to the call. Judging from today''s battle record, it is worthy of his name to succeed the leader of the heavenly palace. After all, he has killed two real saints. Even if he didn''t abandon the divine sword, it was easy for him to fight against Jisheng. Moreover, with the status of white night in the hearts of the people, he became the master of the sword, and no one objected to it. However, hearing the sound in the white night, he shook his head repeatedly. "Palace master, compared with this position, I think the elder is more suitable than me." "Although Yijian heavenly palace has experienced this catastrophe, it is not difficult to rebuild it. If you are in this position, you can enjoy endless resources, and it will do you no harm to cultivate hundreds of profits!" The sword is like the moon.From his point of view, this is a fact. After all, there are few leaders like him who rarely manage the affairs of the clan. But white night still shakes his head. "Palace master, I''m not interested in this position. What''s more, I don''t know as much about the heavenly palace as the grand elder. The big elder knows everything about the big and small affairs of the sect. Now the clan is in a state of complete ruin. If you put this important task in my hands, I''m afraid it will affect the reconstruction of the temple and do harm to the temple." So said the white night. Since the power of abandoning the divine sword has reached this level, there is no further delay. We must get the dragon sword as soon as possible www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1141 "This..." such as moon Zun sword muttered lower lip, do not know how to refute. "White night, the palace master''s position, strength is very important. You kill two true saints, and you are powerful everywhere. If you take the position of palace master, all the strong around will be afraid, which is also good for our heavenly palace." The elder couldn''t help saying. There is no authority. As a leader of a school, prestige is the most important, both inside and outside the door. "But I can''t stay in heaven all the time!" The white night looked at his arm and shook his head and said, "as the palace Master said, my time will certainly not be enough. If I stay in the palace, I will just wait for my death." No one spoke again. Many people can''t understand, the leader of the heavenly palace, the leader of the school! How many people dream of it? How many people dream of sitting in a seat, but for white night, they turn a blind eye to it... "well... In that case, Buling, the palace master''s position is left to you for the time being... Bai Ye is right. He has to solve the problem of his arm, otherwise sitting in the heavenly palace is waiting for his death." Ruyue Zunjian shakes his head gently and no longer asks for it. He says, "Bu Ling, I hope you can revive the heavenly palace!" "Palace master!" Wind not Ling quickly knelt down, kowtow to call. The moon is like a sword. The situation seems to have stabilized. "Everyone, hurry up and get ready for the reconstruction work!" "Count the wounded and clean the battlefield!" "Lock up all these people of the God sect! In addition, send someone to shangshenzong and take over shangshenzong! " There was a constant clamor. The elders began to work. Although the Yijian heavenly palace has been destroyed, the heavenly palace has defeated shangshenzong. If it can occupy the resources of shangshenzong, it is not a loss for the Tiangong. The resources of shangshenzong are enough to make up for the destroyed Tiangong. As for the captives in Tiangong, Tiangong people are not bloodthirsty. Most of them will abandon most of their accomplishments, reduce them to saints and let them go. "Lord of the palace, the emperor Tianba has escaped with the people of the overlord dynasty!" Someone came to report. "Let''s run. We can''t stop them any more! Tianba emperor was also seriously injured in this war, and the overlord Dynasty is not peaceful now. After this time, he should be unable to manage our heavenly palace! " The sword is like the moon. "But why are the Allies coming so slowly?" Asked the elder. The words fell to the ground, and the heart beat constantly. Yes, it''s strange that after the battle, no one from the alliance has arrived? "I''m afraid they''re here early." Such as the moon Zunjian light said. When people heard this, they were all frightened. What do you mean by this? However, when they returned to the broken palace, a large number of souls appeared in all directions. They were like locusts, flying towards this side. The people of Tiangong are all together, and their faces show the color of condensation. The white night looked tight and understood everything. Wenqing hall! Ziweixian Valley! Tianyu Pavilion! Dragon Blood Sword door! ... all the eight Alliance forces came to Qi and surrounded Yijian Tiangong. "This..." the disciples were shocked. Such as the moon Zun sword push away the people around, forced to bear the wound to walk forward, light looking at all this. It''s no coincidence that these strong men come at the same time. The only explanation is that they have already arrived! It''s just that they''ve been watching and waiting until it''s over. "Palace master!" Yinghua sword, Gongsun mujiao and others rushed to come. "Husband Smoke autumn moon also flew over, the face showed anxious color. I look up in the white night. "What is the matter?" He asked in a low voice. "My husband, these alliance clans have arrived long ago. They have been watching and won''t let us report to us! They want to wait until the battle is over, and the battle of Yijian Tiangong, shangshenzong and bahuangchao are both defeated, and then they will come out to collect fishermen! " Yan Qiuyue clenched her teeth and said, "these people are so despicable! I wanted to come here by force, but the ancestor of Dragon Blood Sword, the old man of Dragon Blood Sword sect, stopped me, and the crape myrtle fairy of ziweixian valley also attacked me. The two true saints united to stop me, so I couldn''t get close to me! " "It''s true!" I squint at night. Yan Qiuyue''s current strength is enough to fight against the real saint, but the two true saints fight together, Rao is also unable to help her. "Husband, are you all right?" Yan Qiuyue''s face is full of tension. "I''m fine. Let''s see what these people say." The white night is light. Ruyue Zun sword on the front, in front of the presence of the big can slightly nod, light said: "you come from afar, rush to help my heavenly palace, I am grateful!" "The Lord of Ruyue palace is very kind. It''s a pity that we are a little late. The heavenly palace is destroyed and you are seriously injured. Even the soul state is only Saint realm. It is really our fault. If we came earlier, it would not have happened!" Yu Zu stood up and said without expression."Yuzu, it''s over now. I think you can go back. As you can see, my heavenly palace is now in a state of dilapidated condition and in urgent need of reconstruction. Even if I want to entertain you, I''m afraid there will be no place." Ruyue Zun sword said slowly. "What? Master of Ruyue palace, we came here all the way, but it was for nothing? What do you think of us? When you call it, you will come and you will swing it away. " The ancestor of dragon blood knife hummed, and his face was full of displeasure. "What do you want Ruyue Zunjian asked in a low voice. "We won''t go too far. Can we have some money for running errands?" Dragon blood knife ancestor eyebrow a pick way. The words fell to the ground, and all the people in the palace of the sword were angry and their eyes were red. They understand that these people are here to take advantage of the fire! But at present, the heavenly palace has no ability to resist these forces. They are already fish on the chopping board and are being slaughtered by others... "of course Ruyue Zunjian pondered and nodded: "what do you want?" "I want that ancient artifact on you, Jinwu dagger!" Yu Zu was the first to speak. "I believe the dragon sword will not work with you Dragon blood knife ancestor also made a sound. "In the palace of heaven, there is a strange character written by sword, which is regarded as a treasure. It is said that there is an extremely high mental skill hidden in this picture! Master of the Moon Palace, can I read this picture The great Confucianists in Wenqing hall spoke lightly. "Then I want the gold feather jade clothes which is kept by the Lord of the heavenly palace. How about that?" Crape myrtle fairy crisp voice spread. ... all of you said, I said, in an instant, has completely divided the Yijian Tiangong. All the highest magic weapons, the highest inheritance, are plundered. "Are you going to destroy my heavenly palace?" "It''s impossible!"!!! We will never agree! " "We''d rather fight with you than agree to it!" The disciples roared with anger, and the elders were filled with righteous indignation!! But at this time, Ruyue Zun sword made a sound again. "I promise you!! Take them all It''s not loud, but it''s rippling. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1142 "Palace master!" When the leader of Chaotian Palace looked at him in unison, everyone''s eyes were unwilling and indignant. "We are desperate to protect the heavenly palace. In the end, will others take all this away?" The three elders gnawed their teeth. "We are not satisfied with it!" He roared. "Yes! We are not satisfied with it! " "We''d rather fight with blood than like this!" The disciples came forward one after another, screaming bitterly. Everyone was angry and angry. The people who are willing to fight and not leave at the critical moment of their lives and death are all people with blood, who consider for the clan and have feelings for the clan. If you want them to compromise, you might as well kill them! Ruyue Zunjian looks at the people around him quietly, shakes his head, and sighs: "I know you are unwilling, but this is also a helpless move. The green mountains are not worried about firewood burning. If we refuse to give up these things, they will be annoyed, and only destruction will be ushered in! We can''t keep anything then At this time, in addition to concession, the Italian sword heavenly palace has no choice. The people were indignant, gnashing their teeth, but no one spoke again. But at this time, the white night came forward. "Husband Yan Qiuyue cried out in a hurry. "All right!" White night patted her hand. "White night, don''t mess around. You can''t deal with so many giants." The moon worships the sword and drinks. "In this situation, does the palace master have a better way?" The white night asked. Ruyue Zun opened his mouth and did not make a sound. The white night comes forward, light looking at a group of magnates in front of him, straight open. "As for your request, although our palace master has agreed, it does not mean that we agree!" "You don''t agree? Who are you? " The ancestor of Dragon Blood Sword hummed, disdainful. "White night, you are the most proud son of the heavenly palace. You are a demon genius with incomparable talent. I am very interested in you, but I am more interested in the sword in your hand. If you are willing to hand over the sword, you can leave safely!" White feather''s sword is staring at the hand again. "Oh? Are you interested in it? Interesting! " White night a faint smile: "before Qing Dao Zhen Sheng was interested in it, the result died in my hand, and then shanghun, also died in my hand, now you are also interested in it, so you come and take it!" This word falls to the ground, Yu Zu''s face slightly changed. "Shaft! How crazy! Even if you have abandoned the divine sword, you are not invincible. We are so holy here. It is easy to kill you! I''m afraid you''re a saint, aren''t you? " Dragon Blood Sword ancestor cheers. "Is it? Then you go out and have a try The night is full of rage. "Arrogant!" The ancestor of dragon blood saber was furious. Even if he leaped forward, a bloody sword suddenly burst out. In an instant, thousands of blood rushed out, and the blood burst out. The endless blood was intended to explode on the edge of the sword, and turned into thousands of sharp lights and killed in the white night. "Come on The white night looks ferocious and waves his arm directly. The desolate sword of abandoning the divine sword cuts fiercely at the blood knife. Bang! Swords collide. The power of desolation rippled in all directions. In the white night, the dragon blood Sabre ancestor was not comfortable with his body retreating several steps. The blow seemed to be a draw. The giants are breathing hard. "White night!" "Husband People from the palace of heaven rushed up to hold the white night. "I''m fine!" The white night took a deep breath and said faintly: "the original sword of the palace master can suppress the sword power in my hand. When using the power of abandoning God sword, you don''t have to worry about it encroaching on me!" "You are wrong, white night! My sword power can only suppress the encroachment of the abandoned divine sword on your arm, but its power will still penetrate into your body. Too much erosion of the power of abandoned divine sword will shorten the suppression of my original power on your arm. If my original sword power disappears and abandoning divine sword power breaks out, you will become a sword slave of this sword and die under this sword! Even if it''s time for Jinxian to save you As the moon reveres the sword, the voice condenses. Next to the smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, is almost scared to lose color. "Yes, white night, don''t be impulsive any more. Leave it to the palace master." Behind the iron Wan Qing squeezed over, hoarse said, eyes red. White night to her slightly nodded, light way: "don''t worry, I have my plan, since the matter has come to this step, then there is no retreat, not to mention, I have a move!" "Another way?" People looked at each other, worried and confused. But I saw the white night turned his eyes, quietly looking at the dragon blood knife ancestor. "What? Is this the strength of the ancestors of the Tang Tang dragon blood Dao clan? " "Do you really think my ancestor can''t kill you?" The ancestor of dragon blood sword was furious. "If you want to kill me, I will certainly be able to do it. After all, I have been in a big fight and exhausted. Even if there is a stalemate of abandoning the divine sword, it is definitely not your opponent. But dragon blood Dao Zu, do you think it will be very difficult for me to fight all your strength?" Asked the white night.This word falls to the ground, dragon blood knife ancestor suddenly color change. How could he not understand the meaning of the day talk. White night, this is to remind him, not to fight with him, give other clan forces an opportunity to take advantage of!! After all, there are so many giants around. If dragon blood Dao Zu was seriously injured, he would not be able to gain benefits, or even become fat meat in the eyes of other giants. However, the dragon blood Dao clan would be eroded and even embezzled by other forces... thinking of this, dragon blood Dao Zu''s face became extremely ugly. "What a maniac. You think we can''t do anything about you? Don''t be afraid of Dao Zu! Let''s kill this son and take away the sword together. I''d like to see if this son can resist the siege of our group of giants! " Yu Zu cheered coldly. "Good!" Dragon blood Dao Zu''s eyes flashed, nodded repeatedly, and wanted to move. "Come on, then!" The white night cried out: "all the people of Yijian Tiangong listen to the order!! I''ll kill the Tianyu Pavilion people with me! At all costs! Our sword heaven palace no longer exists! We have to change the Tianyu Pavilion into a river of blood! " "Yes All the people in Tiangong called out. It''s amazing! Yu Zu''s face was appalled. "You can besiege us! But I said that in advance! I''ll kill whoever comes first! Anyway, it''s a dead end. I''d rather die under the sword "What''s the matter? Which one of you would like to be such an early bird However, when it came to the ground, people were peeping at the people around them, but no one said anything. A bunch of rubbish!! Come on Yell again at night. Sound like thunder. In front of tens of thousands of strong people are red in the face. Still dare not move. All the people in Tiangong opened their mouths wide... so many extremely holy and true saints... Were insulted by a great saint in person and dare not make a sound... in the sky palace, they were not afraid to speak www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1143 Looking at this strange scene, people in the palace of heaven feel dizzy and can''t believe the scene in front of them. How terrible is it that one man in the white night can''t even hold up the heads of all the powerful people... ? "Maybe it''s white night." Ruyue Zunjian smiles bitterly. In the eyes of each other, they can not see the face of sand. And Yao Heng, Zou Zhao and other disciples were particularly excited and cheered. A Dai, trying to yell. Smoke Autumn Moon eyes shining, looking at the man''s back, overflow bursts of pride in the eyes. This is her man! A man who can make Zhen Sheng bow his head! Suddenly, Yan Qiuyue found that she seemed very lucky. Iron Wan Qing''s eyes were burning and his eyes were moving, but he didn''t say a word at the back. She knew that the gap between herself and the white night was enormous. If she had been able to face up to her feelings. But today, she has some dare not look directly. After all, today''s white night can be called a giant! The strength of the white night gives the people of Tiangong a glimmer of hope. As a result, the strong men of all sides are in embarrassment and embarrassment. The strength of the white night made them a little overwhelmed. After all, Qingdao Zhensheng and shanghun were killed by this sword, and no one wanted to challenge the sword... moreover, the most powerful part of white night was the distrust between these giants. Yijian Tiangong and these forces formed an alliance, but they always focused on interests, breaking the alliance and breaking the contract, and the interests were supreme. From this point, we can see that their relationship is not so strong. If anyone is damaged by the power of the clan killed by the Yijian heavenly palace, they are not allowed to die. In turn, all forces will carve up the sect. No one wants to be the first bird! However, it is not realistic for these people to give up and leave at this point... they are not allowed to be held up by a great pressure. The great Confucian master murmured his lower lip, stepped forward and said faintly, "little brother Bai, don''t say so much. We''re here to help Yijian Tiangong, not to take advantage of the fire. As far as Dao Zu said, we just want to seek a welfare for our disciples. After all, our action is very hasty, and many of us are in the closed door Many of them were forced out to help the heavenly palace in the process of practice. Many of them originally understood the Tao and understood the opportunity. However, they had to come here because of the urgency of Tiangong affairs. If they didn''t have some benefits, they would not be able to run for nothing. I''m afraid that these disciples will be unbalanced. It''s not easy for us to be masters and teachers, isn''t it? " "Good! White night, you don''t be too crazy, how we say it is your predecessors! If you want to be so disrespectful, we will be burned to the ground! " A giant can''t help but shout. "Do you mean it, anyway?" "We are not your men! What does it mean to tell us to come here, and we have to come here? " The rest of the giants have also spoken. "All in all, I just want to ask for something good?" White night shook his head and snorted coldly: "but I''m sorry, no!"!!! Don''t say those things you want, even if it''s a soul pill, I won''t give it! You have only two choices now, either leave immediately or fight with me This voice falls, the anger in the eyes of tycoons becomes stronger and stronger. This son is so arrogant!! Is this a fight with the giants?? The face of the great Confucian teacher was livid. The dragon blood saber ancestor is full of gas red, gnashing teeth. The face of feather ancestor is like frost. Crape myrtle fairy bowed her head and said nothing, as if thinking about something. "Ruyue palace master, do you mean that too?" Yu Zu raised his eyes and said coldly. "Not bad!" The Moon said, taking a light breath like a sword. So far, he is not going to stick to anything. This is the mind of the people. Since everyone is determined to fight, he has nothing to fear. "Big deal! I''ll be the sinner in heaven! If the heavenly palace is destroyed, I will go to apologize to the masters and uncles under the nine springs Said Ruyue Zunjian. The voice is not loud, which explains the determination. When they saw this, they understood immediately. With these people, the heavenly palace can never be destroyed... "Yuzu, what do you say?" The dragon blood knife ancestor stares at Yu Zu and asks deeply. But Yu Zu closed his eyes and said nothing. "What about you, master?" Dao Zu looks at the great Confucian masters again. "See what you mean." The great Confucians fooled the Taoism. "Hum, swing!! Fairy, you should show your attitude Dao Zu turned his sight again.Crape myrtle fairy hesitated and did not make a sound. "You..." the ancestor of dragon blood knife was indignant. "Dao Zu, if you want to do something, you can do it. We will certainly do our best to help you!" At this time, Yu Zu suddenly made a sound. "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Dragon Blood Sword ancestor Leng hum. Yuzu stopped talking. The giants are once again in a standoff. The so-called alliance, in fact, is just a superficial alliance, but actually it is still intriguing! "That''s it Finally, Yu Zu couldn''t stand the impasse. He turned around and stepped a little, and flew away towards the distance. Tianyu Pavilion people leave. There was an uproar. "Today''s event should be our Wenqing Hall''s good deeds! See you later The great Confucian master read a light, also feel bored, turned and left. "You..." the ancestor of dragon blood saber was very angry when he saw the great Confucian master and feather ancestor leave. "It''s hard to kill the sword! It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time! Withdraw Crape myrtle fairy is not wordy, low read a sentence, a little pace, into a streamer escape to the sky. The magnates left one by one, and the dragon blood saber was so angry that he wanted to fight with the white night immediately. A group of powerful people were so shocked. If it is spread out, will it not be the most important thing in the world? But although he is angry and rational, if he does, it will be him who will suffer the losses and the giants around him will benefit. "Good! Good!! Good!! In that case, I''ll let it go! But Yijian Tiangong, don''t think it''s over! You owe me dragon blood Sabre sect. I''ll return it to you in the future After that, the dragon blood Dao Zu swung his sleeve and left angrily. "It''s you who will pay it back in the future." There was a whisper in the white night. The giants left one after another. The danger of the heavenly palace is solved! The people in the temple of Yi Jian are all excited and excited, cheering and dancing one by one! "Long live elder martial brother Bai!" "Long live elder martial brother Bai!" "White night, good boy!" "Great!" The disciples scrambled to shout, and even the elders all exhaled with excitement. "It''s over at last!" The wind is not Ling, he laughs. "Next, it''s time to rebuild the palace gate!" Ruyue Zunjian smiles faintly, with a trace of worry in his eyes. He knows that the retreat of the giants is only temporary. After all, the situation is too complicated for so many giants to gather together, but the departure of the people does not mean the end of the matter. And... these giants left so happily, most of them ran for the overlord Dynasty and shangshenzong! They really don''t want to continue to waste time here! After this war, the strength of Yijian heavenly palace has been greatly reduced. I''m afraid it is not even a super power. After all, he, the only true saint, has been reduced to the strength of a saint. However, it is difficult for a sect to have a foothold without a real saint. The next day is to rebuild the heavenly palace. And this war has already caused a shock in half of the holy state. More than a dozen super forces formed a group and had a great influence. After the fall of several true saints, shangshenzong was almost subverted! Before the people of the heavenly palace arrived at shangshenzong, the shangshenzong people had already plundered most of the resources of their sect and fled everywhere. Yan Xiaoke and Wang Xiaomi fled to the Yijian heavenly palace and asked to see the imprisoned Yan Xuzi. After getting permission, Yan Xuzi was dismissed to sage cultivation and led his daughter to leave Tiangong. Those big forces who left from Tiangong first patronized shangshenzong, ransacked it and then rushed to the overlord Dynasty. However, at the moment, the overlord Dynasty has been patronized by several old enemies of Tianba emperor, and it is hard to care for it. It is also attacked by several super forces, such as ziweixian Valley, longxuedaomen and Wenqing hall, which makes it hard to support and defeat like a mountain. The ancestor of dragon blood Sabre wanted to vent all the humiliation and resentment he had suffered in the heavenly palace to the emperor Tianba. He chased the emperor all the way and then gave up. With the escape of Tianba emperor, the overlord Dynasty was subverted. The pattern of this area has been completely broken. Many clans began to close the net, looking for these two outstanding disciples everywhere, hoping to recruit them to be trained well. However, more and more people cast their eyes towards the sword heaven palace. After all, everyone knows that ruyuezun sword has no real saint power, and Tiangong''s strength has been damaged. Today''s Yijian Tiangong is just a lamb. As long as there is a little wind and grass, these clan forces will not hesitate to move! The temple of heaven is in full swing. At the same time, Feng Buling also held a succession ceremony under the guidance of Ruyue Zunjian. Although Bai Ye didn''t promise to take over the Tiangong, he succeeded to the position of deputy palace leader at the request of Feng Buling and other elders.White night did not refuse that. In the heavenly palace, Ruyue Zun sword took out a sword seal atlas and handed it to Feng Buling. This is a catalogue of forbidden sword array! From now on, fengbuling will begin to attack Zhensheng, and in this vacuum period, this forbidden sword array will protect the safety of Yijian Tiangong. But reconstruction has not been smooth. During the reconstruction period, a large number of disciples who went out to purchase materials were killed. The news spread to the heavenly palace, causing a panic. As everyone knows, this is done by the clan such as longxuedaomen and Wenqing hall. They will not wait for the sword palace to recover its strength. They want to divide the palace of heaven a little bit and eat it away. After all, they can''t do anything about it in the daytime, and the current strength of the heavenly palace is impossible to settle accounts with them! For this situation, Ruyue Zunjian is helpless. The weak can only be beaten passively. And the present Yijian heavenly palace is the unarmed weak. People in the palace of heaven are in a state of panic. There are people who leave the temple and turn to other people. During this period of time, no one actually worshipped the heavenly palace. The power of the heavenly palace is constantly declining and its strength is being weakened. If it goes on like this, it will die out gradually. Looking at the decadent Tiangong, the white night knew that it was time to start. Only by recapturing the dead dragon sword can we change all this... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1144 The body of the dead Tiangong man was brought back by the three elders. The disciples were sad to see the dead. In the palace, fengbuling and ruyuezun sword sit quietly in front of the statue. Although the temple was broken, the statue was not bad. Ruyue Zun sword closed his eyes and looked calm. The wind does not Ling also have how many facial expressions, but the indignation in the eye cannot cover up. "If we go on like this, the heavenly palace will not be far away from the fall, and other sects will not give us the opportunity to rebuild it!" White night came in and said faintly. "The forbidden sword array of our heavenly palace will make those treacherous children pay the price of bleeding!" The wind is not Ling, hum. "But this is a temporary cure, not a root cause. No clan can stand on a sword array in Risheng Prefecture!" Shake your head at night. "Do you have any plans?" Ruyue Zunjian raised his head. Although his voice was gentle, the white night still saw the anxiety hidden in his heart. Who is willing to be a sinner of this sect? You know, his uncle died in front of his eyes for the sake of the clan. If he could not guard the clan, what would he look like after he died to see his martial uncle and master? "I have to get out of here for a while and try to fix my arm first." The white night hesitated and said. "Vice palace master, if you leave, you can''t frighten those despicable people. They will certainly attack our heavenly palace! At that time, the situation of zongmen will be even more dangerous! " The wind is not Ling busy road. "But if the vice palace master''s arm is not cured, and the problem of abandoning the divine sword will not be solved. When it happens, the vice palace master will be in danger, and the heavenly palace will still be doomed." Said Ruyue Zunjian. Feng Buling opened his mouth and did not refute. "When does it leave?" Like the moon, Zun Jian turned his head and asked the white night. "Start now." "If our treasure house is destroyed, we can''t give you any good things. However, you have to create the memory of our ancestors in terms of martial arts, soul skills, and so on. We can only give you one sentence: have a good journey." The moon revered the sword and sighed. "Well!" White night nodded, turned out of the palace. He has to go a little more secretive. can at least not be able to perceive hidden forces around the heavenly palace. White night did not say hello to other people, only with smoke Autumn Moon said. Now, it''s time for her to break through the Imperial Palace and step into the imperial palace. However, Yan Qiuyue did not choose to join the Yijian heavenly palace. Although she is a person of white night, she is not a member of Tiangong. Now Tiangong is in great trouble. If she goes to Tiangong again, she will not mention setting herself on fire, for fear that the tobacco family will also be implicated. As a result, Yan Qiuyue returned to Yanjia and sat in mantiancheng. White night does not expect a woman to guard the heavenly palace instead of herself. He doesn''t ask for it. After all, he knew that Yan Qiuyue would still be loyal to himself. Although this woman is forced to follow him, but the principle of this woman is very strong, once she identifies who, it will be a lifetime. As for nalanxiling, she is also stubborn. She seemed to want to leave with the white night. But the white night knew how dangerous the road behind him was, and could not take her with him in any case. He left several Dharma formulas and bottles of top-quality pills, and asked Yan Qiuyue to take care of nalanxi spirit, and then left with him at night. But before he left the palace, a figure suddenly appeared and stopped him. The white night looks slightly stunned and looks at the visitor in dismay. "Tie... Wanqing?" "Where are you going?" Tie Wanqing looked at the white night and asked in a low voice. "Leave zongmen for a while to find a way to eliminate the power of the sword." Smile in the white night. "How long will you be away?" Tie Wan''s head is clear and his voice is hoarse. "This... I don''t know, maybe soon, maybe for a long time... But there''s something wrong with zongmen, I''ll come back." White night laughs. Iron Wan Qing slightly hang Zhen head, silver teeth nibble, as if in the thoughts of something, but also do not speak. "Wanqing, are you ok?" The curiosity of watching in the white night. "Nothing..." iron Wan Qing raised his head, a faint smile: "I wish you a good journey." "Well, thank you very much." Nodding in the daytime, I want to leave. "Wait!" The iron Wan clear Shu''s again shouts out the sound. "Anything else?" White night asked curiously. However, the next second, iron Wan Qing suddenly a few steps forward, arms around him. The white night froze. Looking at the woman who buried her head in her chest, she was a bit at a loss for a time. He could only feel the woman''s arm holding his body with great force, and his body trembled slightly, but soon returned to normal.White night opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. For a long time, he finally raised his hand and held tie Wanqing. Two people embrace in front of the Palace door, the air seems to solidify at this moment. The disciples in the distance didn''t get close. They walked away quickly, as if they wanted to give up this generation to two people. I don''t know how long, they let go. "I like you." Iron Wan Qing light smile way. The heart is tight at night. It''s too sudden. Although he was aware of it. "You don''t have to be surprised or answer me. I just want you to know how I feel." Tie Wanqing said with a faint smile: "you know what the sword is to abandon the divine sword, and you should know what it means to cure it. Without going through many obstacles, you can never get a way to eliminate the power of abandoning divine sword. This road is bound to die. Therefore, I want to express my thoughts with you in advance, otherwise I am afraid I will never have a chance again!" Tie Wanqing is tough in character, always open and aboveboard and never conceals his feelings in his heart. Even in this desperate situation, she did. The white night was stunned for a long time and couldn''t help laughing. "Does it feel funny?" Tie Wanqing looks free. "No, I just didn''t expect my elder sister tie to have such a lovely side." White night laughs. Tie Wanqing''s small face was stiff, and his face was a little ruddy. He pretended to be calm and said, "you are extremely powerful now. You are more expensive to be the vice palace master. How can you call me elder martial sister?" "It''s just a name. Don''t care." "If you are the deputy leader of the palace, you should look like a deputy palace master." "So do you want me to look like a vice master in front of you?" Asked the white night. Iron Wan Qing Zheng next, as if to understand what, quietly looking at him, a moment later gently vomited a breath, not tight not slow way: "you!" "Then I''ll go first." White night shook his head and turned to walk outside the palace. Tie Wanqing stood at the door, quietly watching him leave. "Be sure to come back..." five words as fine as mosquitoes came out of her mouth. After leaving Tiangong in disguise, he went all the way in the daytime and headed for the direction without doors. He had done his homework before he set out. The area where the clan forces of Yijian Tiangong, shangshenzong, bahuangchao and longxuedaomen are located is called Guanglan area in Lisheng Prefecture. There are large and small areas in Lisheng Prefecture, which are bounded by high mountains or by the sea. These mountains and seas are like Sha Hai, which are full of difficulties and dangers. It is difficult for ordinary saints to cross them. Therefore, there is little contact between the souls in each region. The area without doors is called Changxin area. In this area, the main forces are the Yunv heavenly palace, Yuhua jiangge, Shenwei gate and other sects. In order to go to wumenkou in the white night, you must cross the "white bone mountain" the white bone mountain is one of the most famous mountains in Lisheng Prefecture. The mountains are covered with white bones and lifeless, and in the mountains, the biggest problem that hinders the soul from moving forward is the terrible stillness that does not disperse all the year round. This kind of stillness is enough to melt the bones of a great saint, and neither the extremely holy nor the true saint can be immune. However, stillness does not cover the whole Baigu mountain. Among them, a path called "Baigu road" crosses the whole Baigu mountain and just enters Changxin area. This road is the main thoroughfare for the souls to and from each region. Two days later, the fast-moving white night finally arrived at the regional border and found the intersection of Baigu road. There is a small village around the intersection, but this village is not a native village, but a village built by some businessmen. Almost all the people in this village are profiteers, and more than half of them are auctioneers with heixuan. Entrusted by the auction house, they came here to buy Horcrux pills and rare materials. Although Baigu mountain is very dangerous, it is also a place full of numerous treasures. It is said that many great powers fell on the white bone mountain in the past. Every few steps in the mountain, there are magic weapons to pick up, so many souls are attracted to it every day to look for treasure. But the white night is not interested in this. People are in a hurry and walk quickly towards the intersection. "Ah? Wait, wait!! Where are you going A strong man at the intersection looked at the white night and immediately raised his hand to stop it. "What''s the matter?" The white night looks at the strong man inexplicably. However, the strong man sneered, his face was ferocious, and he grabbed the collar of the white night: "do you understand the rules? Do you know how to buy the road? If you don''t pay, no one will want to take this white bone road! " White night light looking at the strong man, suddenly raised his hand, but grabbed his collar to the ground mercilessly hit the past. Dong!!!!!! The earth trembled. The ground was split and dusty.All the souls around were scared and looked at the strong man. However, the strong man was shocked by a great sage, and his whole body was torn apart and miserable. White night stepped on the big man''s chest and whispered, "I don''t understand the rules. Do you have any comments?" "No problem... No opinion... I don''t have any opinion..." the big man cried with blood all over his mouth. The white night said nothing and turned to walk towards the white bone road. The big man was helped up and looked at the back of the white night. "What the hell is this freak? Laozi, the peak saint, was almost shocked to death..." "brother, what should I do?" "What else can I do? Bear it! Look, there''s another lamb! Help me up... quickly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1145 Although Baigu road is the only access to Changxin District, it does not mean that it is a safe passage. It''s just that the degree of stillness is much lower than that of other places in Baigu mountain, and it can be borne by the existence above the great sage. Therefore, it is a road. However, the dead air on this road is not evenly distributed. On this long white bone Road, the dead air in some areas is particularly strong enough to melt the extremely holy embezzlement, while in some places it is extremely thin. I''m afraid even ordinary people can''t die. And the intensity of these stagnant air will change constantly. If you are lucky, a road used to be very thin and stagnant, it is naturally unimpeded. If you are not lucky, the whole road is dead even if it surpasses the level of other regions in Baigu mountain. Therefore, even if walking on the white bone Road, it can not be absolutely safe. However, this is not a problem for the white night with monarchy. The threat of stillness lies in the swallowing of people''s anger. In terms of the white night, which has the secret of the green emperor''s eternal life, the nine turn immortal body and the king''s domineering body, it is difficult to deprive him of his vitality, even if it is taken away from him, he can be reborn quickly. All the way forward, the ground is covered with white bones. After a kilometer''s journey, we can see many bloody bodies. The skin of these corpses has melted, and the internal organs and spirits have turned into water, leaving only bones and flesh. Generally, no saint will come here. At least, it must be the peak of a great saint. Ordinary soul people will not take risks. No one will make fun of their own life. The most vulnerable part of them will not be damaged. Therefore, there will be more and more white bones in Baigu mountain, which will eventually pile up like a mountain. Another distance ahead, the white night suddenly slowed down. In front of him appeared a man in a gray robe. The man was sitting on the ground, practicing with his knees crossed. In front of him, there was a strong dead breath. Obviously, the man was waiting for the stillness to dilute in front of him. "Oh? A Taoist friend is here?? Come on, I''m still bored! Come on, let''s talk about it The man opened his eyes and looked at the white night. Seeing that he was just a great saint, he lost his vigilance and said with a smile. This is very holy. Although he is a new saint, he must be a great man in Guanglan area. White night nodded slightly, as a greeting, and then sat on the ground, quietly waiting. "If the ordinary sage saw me, he would have turned around and left. My friend, you dare to sit here calmly. I think it''s something to rely on! Are you not afraid of me The man asked with a smile. "So, are you going to kill me?" White night still closed eyes, facial expression asked. "Ha ha ha, I''m not so boring. You and I have no injustice and no hatred. Why do we have to fight each other when we meet? If so, what kind of friends do I have? " The man laughed. "Ye Ao Ao?" White night frowned: "what a strange name?" "Don''t you think it''s domineering?" "I don''t know." "It seems that you don''t know how to appreciate it." Ye couldn''t help shaking his head and said with a smile, "brother, where are you going?" It''s better that this man is a friend of Tao, then a friend, and now a brother? But Bai Ye knows that this is just a superficial brother. "Can this road go to other places besides Changxin district?" The white night asked. "Ha ha... That''s what I said..." yeao laughed awkwardly. "How long has it been here?" Asked the white night. "About three days." Ye Ao laughs. "Three days?" The white night moved her eyebrows. According to the records, the dead breath on the white bone road changed significantly after seven days. In other words, he estimated that it would take a few days for the dead gas to dilute. No matter, let''s go first! It should not be difficult to break through the stagnant spirit with the king''s dominating body. Thinking about it in the white night, I will set off. But at this time, the ground suddenly vibrated slightly. Looking back at the night and yeao, he saw a team of Wu running towards this fast. This is a team composed of all the saints. There is also a very holy man, who is very terrible. In the middle of the team, there is a golden carriage, not to mention the golden body. Even the horse is also golden, which is particularly magical. They ran all the way, and the carriage, pulling the frame of the carriage, rushed straight to this side. They quickly stood aside. The very Saint at the head of the team did not know what magic weapon he used. He drew a big shield directly in front of the team. Dong!!! Dong!!! Dong!!! The big shield is extremely magical. It has a Xuanwu seal on it. It actually smashes the lifeless life in front of it. The team passes by force!Both of them were stunned. What a terrible magic weapon! How can you break up the dead air! "It''s violent... But I like it!" Ye Ao''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile. "What do they seem to be avoiding?" The white night moved her eyebrows. "No matter what they do, it has nothing to do with us, but it''s not much easier to have these people open the way? Go! Follow them! Force the dead gas to open up, and the dead gas will recover in the time of a stick of incense. If we don''t want to wait for a few days in this broken place, we''ll quickly catch up with it! " Ye Ao laughs. White night nods, two people direct step a bit, catch up. Obviously, the team ignored the two people who followed them. They kept on rushing forward, and everyone seemed to be killed. Holy power was not reserved to urge them to go so fast. White night to see the confusion is incomparable. There are so many great saints and extremely saints. What are these people avoiding? It''s not really holy, is it?? But it wasn''t long before he understood why. At this time, behind the rise of an unparalleled surging holy power, this holy power is like a big wave sweeping towards this side. "Not good!" Ye Ao exclaimed and flashed at once. White night did not want to hide, but in order to avoid revealing his identity, he could only pretend to be in a hurry and fall on the roadside. Boom! Shengli directly attacked the front frame and instantly hit the top of the frame. In an instant. Bang, the frame is fragmented, and a woman sitting in the frame is also exposed in the public''s sight. "How brave!! Did Ben Sheng let you go?? Stop it for me A cold drink came from behind. I saw a rapid shadow flying towards this side of the void. It was so fast that the naked eye could hardly catch it. In the front of the team, almost all the people will be killed. The white night fixed eyes and looked, the expression slightly coagulated. He is a true saint indeed?? This is mostly the leader of a sect in Guanglan area!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1146 When Zhensheng arrived, the team suddenly rioted. At once, people gathered around the broken carriage, holding swords and staring at the visitors one by one. "Dong Qingxiao! How dare you! How dare to block miss''s frame! Do you know what you''re doing? Are you going to take the sword house against me The first one with the peak of the holy strength of the old man deep voice. "Old man Yu, why do you speak so harshly? How could the Dong family be the enemy of Yu Hua Jian Ge? It''s too late for Ben Sheng to respect your sect After the bearer''s hands are negative, the facial expression said. That said, there was no respect in his countenance. The old man also knew that it was just empty words. He snorted and said, "what do you want to do?" "I don''t want to do anything. I just hope that the young lady can stay in our Dong family, hand over the sword costume, and then the young lady will marry into my Dong family. We will build a alliance with the feather sword Pavilion! We should work together for prosperity True saint light says. When several people heard the sound, they all showed their anger. "Bah! You Dong family, also dare to climb up to my feathered sword pavilion? Don''t pee and take care of yourself! As for my sword Pavilion, the most precious sword costume!! Don''t even think about it!! You''re not qualified to inherit this sword suit! " Many souls beside the carriage spit and curse. After the white night smell, slightly a Leng. Sword suit? Feathered sword Pavilion?? He has heard of this eclosion sword Pavilion. He remembers that when the opportunity of saints appeared in the nine souls land, many disciples of the eclosion sword Pavilion sneaked into the nine souls land to seize the chance. Of course, all of them were at the level of emperor or semi saint. Maybe even the formal disciples were not even in the eclosion sword Pavilion. I don''t know how the real strength of this feathered sword Pavilion is compared with that of shangshenzong and Yijian Tiangong. Of course, he was not interested in the sword Pavilion, but he cared about the feathered sword clothes. He still remembers that he had seen many people in the heavenly palace with swords, such as Yinghua sword! The power of sword clothing can''t be underestimated. The power that a powerful sword outfit can play is no worse than the sword itself. Even a powerful sword suit can turn an iron sword into an incomparably powerful sword. It''s just that it''s very difficult to make sword clothes. There are very few people who own them in the heavenly palace. Only half of the people on the list of divine swords own them. "If you are a sword wielder, you should not miss it. It seems that the girl has a sword suit on her. If you can get it, put it in the abandoned magic sword. Then it will be much easier to capture the dead dragon sword if you can get it." White night thought. However, the master next to him made a proud voice. "Feathered sword suit?"?? My mother, that girl has a feather sword outfit?? She... Is she Miss Song Yuyu, the daughter of the master of the sword pavilion? This is amazing!! It''s amazing, it''s amazing Ye couldn''t help but exclaim, with a surprised look on his face. White night frowned: "Song Yuyu?" "You haven''t heard of it, brother?" "Never heard of it." "Tut Tut, then you are really ignorant." "What? Is she special? " "Special! Of course it''s special!! It is said that the owner of the eclosion sword Pavilion is just her daughter. When she was born, the whole people of the feather sword Pavilion took her as a treasure. Her father, the owner of the pavilion, even split the feather sword suit of the town school of the feather sword Pavilion into two parts, took out half of it and put it into her body. Let the power of the sword suit protect her, transform her talent and make her become a sword body! Do you think she''s normal? " "Unusual indeed!" Bai Ye''s face was surprised: "but... Does the sword suit still have such a function?" "There are no other swords, but the feathered ones are different. It''s said that this is a treasure of ancient times. It''s extremely powerful." Ye Ao said with envy. "Is it..." white night hears the sound, the heart is quite itchy unbearable. Who doesn''t want such a baby? It''s a pity that we should be cautious in fighting. But he doesn''t mind sitting on the sidelines and watching the success or failure of the camera. "Go away, brother! It seems that they are going to fight on both sides. Fighting on the white bone road may lead to a dead air storm. If there is a dead air storm, there will be no bones left! Let''s run away Ye Ao patted the shoulder of white night, turned around and left. But the white night is indifferent, continues to squat on the side to watch. "This boy, he just doesn''t know how to live or die!" Ye Ao shakes his head and doesn''t care about the white night. He steps a little bit and retreats back to the original road. And obviously, there was a collapse. Zhensheng fought hard and directly killed the people in the feathered sword Pavilion. In an instant, the earth was shaking. The dead air was agitated around, whistling around like a big wave. Dong Qingxiao, who is called Dong Qingxiao, has heard that the leader of the Dong family is also famous in Guanglan area and has the same strength as the Qing family. However, Dong Qingxiao is a low-key person and has a very deep capital. He doesn''t deal with anyone on weekdays, but he likes to make movements behind his back. There are many powerful saints who die in his hands.There is no doubt about Dong Qingxiao''s strength. As soon as he makes a move, the holy power of the whole carriage, including the horse, is directly turned into powder. The great saints and extremely saints who sheltered the young girls were shaken away. The girl survived. Dong Qingxiao didn''t want to hurt him. The old man took a breath and rushed directly to Dong Qingxiao. He raised his hand, and his sword flew out of his hand. Three inches away from his hand, he suddenly exploded. It turned into a white sword and revolved around Dong Qingxiao. "Get out of here!" A roar of Dong''s sword broke. But the sword quickly congeals, turns into a figure, and fights with Dong Qingxiao. Dong Qingxiao blew out tens of thousands of fists in a row, but every time he broke the little sword, the sword could be condensed together. What a wonderful magic weapon! This magic weapon must come from the true saint''s hand! I''m afraid it''s a magic weapon given to them by the master of the feathered sword pavilion? I can''t help but sigh in the dark. He had never seen ruyuezun sword refine any magic weapon, most of them were collected from outside and put into the Tiangong treasure house. They are all patriarchs. The gap is too big. The heavenly palace has such an end, which is closely related to his inaction. However, it is impossible to defeat Zhensheng with only one magic weapon! See Dong Qing Xiao Shu take out a small wine cup, drink a mouthful, and then vomit toward the sword shadow. Whoa!!!!! A flame of terror that had never been seen in the white night came out of his mouth. The flame is so hot that it penetrates the earth and burns out the void. The shadow of the sword disappeared in the baptism of fire! The pupils are slightly tight at night. This is a flame that is even more powerful than Taotie''s divine fire... "how dare you play with me? act recklessly and blindly!! Yuhui! If you don''t know what''s going on, don''t blame Ben Sheng for not giving you the honor of feathering the sword Pavilion! " Dong Qing roared and drank. The holy power was wild, and an unstoppable and astonishing pressure fell towards the old man. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three times in a row, the old man was directly bent down, his mouth was crazy blood. "Grandfather Yu The girl screamed. "Yu Changlao The rest of the feathered sword Pavilion were also anxious and rushed to the old man one after another. "Mole ants!" Dong Qing roared coldly and shook his hand. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa... rushed to the front of the several great saints'' bodies, directly exploded, into blood flowers. Second kill! Even people can''t see how Dong Qingxiao killed them! Looking at all this, the girl sat helplessly on the ground, tearful. "Asshole The old man''s mouth was full of blood. He roared and roared, and his body lifted violently. It was extremely difficult for him to get rid of Dong Qingxiao''s suppression. "Hum, how dare you challenge the real saint! Ridiculous! When I take half of the girl''s sword suit and exchange it for another half, then my Dong family will rise up! " Dong Qingxiao laughs with pride in his eyes. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed! The sword dress on Miss''s body was taken away by the master of my Pavilion as early as one year ago at the young lady''s adult ceremony!!! Or you think you can still stand here alive? All of a sudden, it''s just half a suit of swords, and it''s easy to kill Zhensheng! " The old man bit his teeth. "What?" Dong Qingxiao was stunned. "You want to use me to threaten my father to hand over his feathered sword suit? You dream!! If I fall into your hands, I will commit suicide the first time! I will never let you succeed. Even if I have a sword in my hand, I would rather give it to others than give it to you!! So you''d better save it! " Song Yuyu, the girl over there, also called out with indignation. "You... Good! Good! Very good Dong Qing roared and heard the sound. He was very angry and became angry. His eyes were filled with murderous opportunities: "in this case, that''s it! This is where Ben Sheng destroyed you! Since we can''t get the sword suit, Ben Sheng can''t set up a big enemy for our Dong family! You will be buried here forever After that, Dong Qingxiao wants to shoot and kill the people in front of him directly. "Stop it!" At this critical moment, the white night suddenly stood up and drank. Dong Qingxiao and the feathered sword pavilion are all stunned. After scanning the night, everyone subconsciously turned their eyes back. Ignore the white night directly!! Indeed... A great saint, who cares?? However, Bai Ye didn''t care about it, and then he said again, "let''s make a deal for the feathered swordsman! I''ll help you fight back the true saint. You promise me a condition. How about? " The words fell to the ground, so that the two sides ready to fight froze again. Everyone thought they had heard it wrong. But Dong Qingxiao knows that he has not heard wrong!!His face was cold, and the anger in his eyes almost melted his pupils. People are directly put away, looking at the white night! Great sage!! How dare a great saint say such crazy words... ordinary great saints don''t even have the courage to stand in front of the true saints! This son! What a rebellion!! But the white night has no fear, and does not go to see Dong Qingxiao! He continued to stare at the girl and others and said again, "what do you say?" The girl shuddered all over and said in a hurry: "if you can help us solve this person!! I''ll agree to whatever terms you ask for! " "Then I want you to feather the sword clothes of the sword Pavilion. Do you agree?" Asked the white night. The girl was stunned at the sound. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1147 "No?" Seeing the girl hesitated, the white night frowned. If so, he won''t get involved. After all, it is true saint, but it is not so easy to deal with. Even if his strength soared during this period, it was impossible to erase a true saint casually. "Yes! I promise you Finally, the girl seemed to have made some difficult decision. She bit her teeth and nodded at the white night: "if you can save me, I can give you the feathered sword outfit!" "Will the master of eclosion Pavilion give up his sword suit?" Asked white night again. He has to ask clearly about this. After all, this girl is not the owner of the feather sword Pavilion. "Well, I''d better defeat this man first. Let''s discuss this matter again! If you can''t solve this person, what''s the use of saying this now? " Song Yuyu urgent way. A great saint, to be honest, she doesn''t believe she can defeat Zhensheng at all! But in such a desperate situation, she can only choose to break the pot! "You''re right! Well, I''ll defeat him first and then discuss it with you. You can''t run away anyway! " White night nodded and went straight to Dong Qingxiao. "Arrogant!" Dong Qingxiao has long been infuriated. A great saint dare to challenge him! What humiliation! What arrogance!! "Ben Sheng has never seen anything more arrogant than you in his life, since you want to die! The saint will kill you first At the moment of the sound falling to the ground, a supreme holy power pressed hard toward the white night. If ordinary sage, in this holy trend, it would have become meat sauce. But Dong Qingxiao is not an idiot. A great saint dares to stand up at this time. If it is not an idiot, it must be relied on! But he believes that in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is powerless! Therefore, he used all his holy power to suppress the white night. In front of this holy power, even if the great saint has the strength to match the extremely holy, it is difficult to support it!! However, the past tense of true holy power town... Dong!!! The whole white bone road trembled. But the great saint just shook his body gently, and then he went on! Song Yuyu''s face was stunned. Everyone was stunned. Nothing?? There was a glimmer of hope in the old man''s eyes. Can we say that the great sage can really contend with the true saint?? Dong Qingxiao''s look serious, just to urge a move, in front of the white night suddenly move open, people such as a blink, an instant appears behind Dong Qingxiao. Lift your arms. Kill the opportunity agitation!! Hum!!! The sad and terrible shadow of the sword cleaved straight at Dong Qingxiao''s neck. What a fast speed! What a sharp move! What a terrible momentum!! All the people who were present at the feathering sword Pavilion were shocked! The action of this man is not what the great sage should have! "Get out of here Dong Qingxiao was completely infuriated. With a roar, the holy power in his body was shaking wildly. His hands were like King Kong, and his pure and true holy power was rolling around, and he roared at the sword. But as soon as the palm of the hand was attacked, the shadow of the sword suddenly scattered and turned into countless streamers. It appeared on the other side of Dong Qingxiao, and re made a long black sword and attacked his body. Dong Qingxiao''s speed is not slow. He immediately reverses his body, and the attack flows. The void is broken under his iron claws, and all the dead air around him is dispelled by this blow. This blow can tear several Cangshan mountains to pieces!! But... just as the sword and the claw touch! "Six samsara swords!" A low drink suddenly rises! In an instant, the black body of the sword burst out six seals. The picture is printed on the body of the sword and rotates endlessly. As soon as it appeared, it immediately swallowed up all the power of the true saint on Dong Qingxiao''s arm, and split his arm with the power of killing everything. The terrible sword body was heavily chopped on Dong Qingxiao''s body. Dong Qingxiao''s pupil shrinks wildly! This power... Broke all his holy power!! Click! Click! Click! Click! Chucking... strange sounds keep ringing. Dong Qingxiao''s chest was blown open layer by layer, and all the 36 top body protecting magic weapons he was wearing were shattered under this sword. Then, with a bang, the man was blown out and fell heavily on the ground, turning the earthquake into fog. People set their eyes on it. Dong Qingxiao''s chest directly cracked out a ferocious blood red sword mark, the spirit of heaven was exposed. In a flash. Everyone is stupid! One by one, the eyes were staring at each other as if they were about to fall out of their sockets.The old man seems to have forgotten his injury and is frozen in place. The girl is sitting on the ground, a lost soul. A great sage... defeated the real saint with one sword?? Is this... Is this a joke? No one would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes. Don''t say it''s them, Dong Qingxiao is also scared! A face of confusion. "What happened to that sword? Why... Why can''t I fight with him? Is this man really a great saint??? He must have hidden his strength!! It must be hidden strength Dong Qingxiao was sweating wildly, and his eyes were full of fear. The power of that sword just now is really terrible! He believed that even ordinary saints couldn''t make it out! This person must be a hidden power!! Thinking of this, Dong Qing roared and jumped up. Without thinking about it, he jumped into the air and flew to the sky. Zhensheng... just ran away... the old man opened his mouth wide. The rest of the people''s scalp numb, a long time can not return to God. Seeing this in the white night, he breathed a sigh of relief and put away the sword. That''s what he wants. He''s been there all the time. After making Shangjiu kill the dragon sword, he also used the spirit sword formula of the Holy Level of God. When Dong Qingxiao did not know the power of his great saint, he was defeated with one sword! Fortunately, there was no accident. However, he was more surprised by the benefits of the three saints'' constitution. When fighting against Qingdao Zhensheng, he could only rely on the sword power of abandoning gods to fight against it. After getting the constitution of the three saints, even if he didn''t have to abandon the divine sword, he could still fight with the true saint. Of course, the ancestor sword technique also played an important role. I don''t want that anymore! Dong Qingxiao left, the white night turned straight, toward the people of the feather sword Pavilion. "Next, we should talk about the conditions just now!" White night looks serious to say. The face of the person who emerged in the sword Pavilion suddenly looked ugly. "Master, the feathered sword suit is the treasure of our sword Pavilion. How can I give it to others easily? Can I exchange other items?? We can give you anything you want except this one, OK? " The old man over there hesitated and said carefully. "So you are going to break your promise?" White night eyebrows micro, staring at the old man deep way. "We won''t renege on our promise. Since we said to give it to you, we will certainly give it to you!" Song Yuyu came over, and his small face said seriously, "you can go with me to feather the sword Pavilion and get the sword outfit!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1148 Hearing song Yuyu''s words, the rest of the Jian Ge people all changed color. "Miss, think twice..." the old man rushed forward and wanted to say something. But his words only half said, was song Yuyu raised his hand to stop. "Now that you have said it, you have to do it! My feathered sword Pavilion is also a famous school in Changxin District, and it has a reputation in the whole Lisheng Prefecture. If it goes back on its own, will it not make people laugh? " Song Yuyu said earnestly. "But if you lose the treasure of zhenpai, the joke will only be bigger." Someone said. "The feathered sword suit is just a common thing! Is it just because its name has the word eclosion, it has to be in my feather sword pavilion? A common thing is not worth our life Song Yuyu shook his head and said to the white night, "young master, follow me back to the ancestral gate. When I return to the ancestral gate, I will take the sword suit and give it to you! Don''t worry, my father has long intended to pass on the sword costume to me. As long as I nod my head, it will be yours! " "Miss Song''s words are true. I really admire her. But I don''t have time to go to the feather sword pavilion with you for the time being. How about we make an appointment and sign a contract?" Said the white night. If the sword was installed on the girl, it would be fine. But now that the sword is installed in the sword Pavilion, it will be a long way to go. Now he is in a hurry and has no way to go. He has no time to go to the sword Pavilion, so he has to choose another time. "Sign a contract?" Hearing the words of the white night, everyone was shocked. "Sign the blood contract and keep it with me! How about it? " The white night is light. The blood contract is a kind of power to build a link temporarily with the blood of the signer. There is only one contract. Whoever takes it, as long as it is torn, the other person will die. If a contract is signed and given to Bai Ye for safekeeping, in other words, it is to give song Yuyu''s life to Bai Ye. If you want to kill song Yuyu, you just need to destroy the contract. The old man strongly objected to this. "No! no way!!! Absolutely not!!! Miss, how can you sign a blood contract with others? If I go back to the sword Pavilion, how can I explain it to the leader? That''s not going to work Said the old man eagerly. "No, I promise you!" Song Yuyu, however, ignored the old man''s words and spoke directly. A group of people looked at her, stunned. "Little... Miss, this..." the old man did not understand. "If you don''t agree, who can fight him?" Song Yuyu asked people. People look different and no one says anything. "Since we can''t fight him, it''s easy for him to kill us. In that case, why not allow him? Anyway, my life is in his hands. He will kill if he wants! It''s better to sign a contract with him! Use the sword for your life Song Yuyu calm way. There is no one to refute. The white night hears the sound, nods silently. The girl looks young, but her mind is surprisingly mature. It''s not simple. "In that case, let''s start now!" White night raised the blade, cut toward the finger, the flesh broke open, blood overflowed. Under the package of holy power, the blood draws a small array seal in the air, which is a semicircle. Song Yuyu saw this and immediately opened it. He bit his finger and offered blood. He drew a semicircle again, covering the blood of the white night. The seals of the two men were pieced together into a circle. Day night stretch out a hand. Whoa! The circle array suddenly disappeared and reappeared on the back of the hand in the white night. When the old man saw the scarlet round mark on the back of his hand in the white night, he sighed heavily and stopped speaking. "Are you satisfied now?" Song Yuyu asked. "Yes!" Bai Ye nodded: "in this case, let''s make an agreement. I still have something to do now. I''ll delay about a month. I''ll give you some time. Today, two months later, I''ll go to the feather sword Pavilion in person to ask for the sword costume. If I get the sword suit, I''ll terminate the contract immediately!" "Two months later, the rain and rain are waiting for you Song Yuyu bowed slightly. White night nods, pace a little, toward the front. Song Yuyu watched him leave. When it left, a crowd immediately surrounded song Yuyu. "Miss..." the old man opened his mouth as if to say something. "It''s a pity... If he went to zongmen, he didn''t have to wear this sword suit! The strong family will be able to deal with him before he moves me The rain in Song''s eyes is shining. When they heard this, they were shocked and then understood song Yuyu''s plan. This is to retreat into advance. "Miss, let''s..." "don''t say anything, go back to the sword Pavilion first!" Song Yuyu whispered, lips slightly pursed, a pair of gem like eyes twinkle what. ...... ......When he got the contract of blood, he was naturally excited. I didn''t expect to make a lot of money! Feather sword suit! White night never thought that he would get such a good baby! "After taking the dead dragon sword, you can get the sword suit. With these magic weapons, you can crush the real saint like slaughtering a pig and killing a dog!" In the white night, his eyes congealed, and he took a deep breath, speeding up the pace of progress. After walking through the white bone Road, there is a big mountain. After crossing the mountain, there is a small town dedicated to the supply and treatment of souls. White night with a few pills for a heavenly horse, straight to no door running. For the moment, no one knows that he has come to the state of Lysander. What''s more, he was injured at the beginning. If he wanted to monopolize the dead dragon sword, he must hide and practice, otherwise he could not keep the sword. Although it is not difficult for people who have been abandoned to recast the spirit of heaven, it is certainly not easy to restore it to its peak. However, his cultivation is not high. If he can sneak in and take away the dead dragon sword, it is naturally the best. Or first to see how the situation is not scattered, it is best not to disturb the snake. I don''t know if the holy twelve has joined us! Since he fled to the state of Richmond, the news is still unknown. Thinking in the white night, he drove his horse and raised his whip to speed up the progress. Wumen is also a super power in Changxin area. Like Yijian Tiangong and shangshenzong, Wumen is a very difficult type to enter the sect. But if you want to understand Wumen, the first choice is to go to the surrounding cities governed by it. Chongshan city. One of the largest cities around the city without doors. It is also the most densely populated city. In the white night, riding a heavenly horse seems to look around like a horse. Although the strength of the souls around them is also semi saint or saint, their clothes and even their accent are quite different from those in Guanglan area. But let white night very surprised is in this Chongshan City, unexpectedly also has black Xuan auction house. It looks like the auction house is all state chain. For this auction house, white night is still very curious. After all, this auction house is not only large in scale, but also very terrifying in energy. Its scope of business is not only the sale of Horcruxes, pills and materials, but also bodyguards, escorts and killers. As long as it can pay enough price, even any information can be obtained at one hand. White night straight into the auction house, line to the intelligence window. "Guest, what information do you need?" In front of the window, a masked man asked in a low voice. "Top of the line!" The white night lowered his voice. When the man heard the sound, a little surprise flashed in his eyes. I don''t know how a great saint would come to ask for the top intelligence. But he was a man who had seen the wind and waves, and soon returned to normal and handed out a token from it. White night took the token and went to the small door flanked by the heixuan auction house. There was a token, but the guard didn''t stop it. Into the corridor, a rickety old man led him into the side door, the old man handed him a mask. After reading the introduction before white night, this mask is to protect the privacy of the guests. After all, the information asked is too high and covers a wide range. Heixuan auction has all the obligations to protect the personal safety of every guest. It is precisely because of this that heixuan auction houses can blossom everywhere. White night put it on and found that the mask not only changed his appearance, but also changed his voice and breath. It''s a pity. It''s too good to go back. The old woman took him into the darkest little room. The room was empty, only a stool was placed against the wall, but there was a trace of vagueness on the other side of the wall. "Hello, guest. Please have a seat!" At this time, there was a distant voice on the other side of the wall. The white night was stunned and nodded. What can I ask the guest The sound from the other side of the wall came up again. Although the other party''s breath is completely hidden, the white night can tell from the other party''s voice that this is at least a very holy or even higher existence. Even though there is a wall, I''m afraid the other party has already seen everything here... fortunately, there is a mask! The white night slightly took a breath, light said: "I want to ask about the matter of no door!" "What does the guest want to know about no door?" "I want to know his current situation, his current position, his strength..." Bai Ye said in one breath. There was a brief silence, and after a while, the sound of the wind whistling sounded. White night and look up, but before meeting the wall appeared a large number of floodlight words.These words, however, are all about Bu San. Seeing this, the look of the white night suddenly changed. "Why do you know so much about Bu San elder? As far as I know, it takes half a day to collect information from heixuan auction house! " He thought that he would have to wait for half a day, but he didn''t know that the other party displayed a lot of information directly. Is not scattered fame is too big, attention to the people? "That''s because you''re not the only one who has come to ask about the matter of staying together recently!" There was a strange laugh on the other side of the wall. Hearing the sound of the white night, his face sank. It seems that the news of the dead dragon sword has been spread out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1149 If so, I''m afraid the dead dragon sword is no longer in the hands of Bu San. How can such a magic sword fall into the hands that do not disperse?? That''s just a monster! If the dead dragon sword is in the hands of the master without gate, it will certainly rise up because of this... But if you want to get it again in the daytime, it will be as hard as heaven!! "Do you know what are the main things that those who ask for information do not disperse?" The white night thought for a moment and asked in a low voice. "I''m sorry, this involves the privacy of the guests, I can''t tell you!" Said the voice on the other side of the wall. "So..." white night touched his chin and fell into meditation. "However, I can still say something about the matter of not breaking up. After all, it is related to not dispersing, so I have the obligation to tell it! It is said that Busan has recently acquired a wonderful treasure. This treasure may be an ancient artifact. There are some people who ask for it from Busan and are refused by Busan. The man is so angry that he makes the matter known to the public. So many people plan to take it secretly. " Said the voice on the other side of the wall. "What is it, then?" Asked the white night. "As far as the news is concerned, no one knows what it is." "No way, the other side didn''t respond to it?" "No way to mediate, that''s all!" "There''s no way, no way, no way to get rid of that treasure?" "Busan, though not powerful, is just a minor elder, but there is no way. As a super big school, if the high-level takes the treasure of the inferior brand elder, it will not make people laugh and make people laugh at it?" Humanity behind the wall. Hearing the sound of the white night, he breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that there is no door. I don''t know it''s a dead dragon sword. Otherwise, it would have been taken. If there is no way to know, the matter of the dead Dragon Sword must not have been publicized. In this way, there is still a chance! White night heart raised bursts of joy, people take a deep breath, smile: "thank you, how much consultation fee?" "Two xuanming pills are enough, no counter-offer!" "Two mysterious pills"? This is a very holy level precious pill. Why is it so expensive? " "This is the top-level news. If we want to excavate this information, we have to do a lot of work. We need money everywhere. In fact, I don''t earn much." "Ah, there are only two xuanming pills in this news. Are you afraid of hundreds of them in one day?" "The guest is joking. So far, I have only sold 100 copies of this news. If it''s a hundred pieces a day, I won''t be rich yet?" The man at the other end of the wall said subconsciously. But when he said this, the man was silent for a moment, and then he laughed bitterly: "this guest, the routine is not good." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." White night looks confused. "Well, since it''s the guest''s way, I won''t say anything. This guest, check out." The man could only call himself unlucky. Though he wore a mask across the wall at night, he could see that the man was just a great saint. However, he never thought that a great sage would dare to talk to him. White night put down two pills, turned straight out. But instead of leaving the heixuan auction house in a hurry, he went to a window and sent out more than ten "xuanming pills." in a low voice, he said in a low voice, "a birthday post without a door!" The person behind the window saw this, immediately looked around, took out a thing wrapped in black cloth from his arms and put it into the hands of white night. "Please don''t make trouble at the birthday party. If something happens, please destroy the invitation immediately." The man lowered his voice. "OK." White night nodded and walked outside the auction house. According to the information inquired before, Wumen will hold a birthday party in three days, and the vice leader of Wumen will usher in Zhengyuan''s birthday. I have to say it''s the right time to come. If a birthday party is held, there will be many guests and a mixture of good and bad people. It will be cheaper to do business at night. A Zhengyuan is ten thousand years. Generally speaking, people who celebrate their own birthday are selected between the millennium and the Wannian period. It is not formal for a thousand years to celebrate their birthday. Ten thousand years must be the most solemn, even in the nine souls continent. Despite the fact that the souls are tens of thousands of years old, most of them are in the process of closed cultivation. In fact, it is very normal for the soul people to be shut up for thousands of years. In addition, due to the special situation of Lisheng Prefecture, even if the books are tens of thousands of years old, their mind is not strong. In the daytime, I bought some gifts on the road, packed them and rode to no door. After about two or three days, I arrived at the foot of Wumen mountain. It was the day of my birthday. Along the way, the sky and the earth are full of souls. Some people are afraid of terror. Some of them are of noble status and make a big show, attracting people around them. There are a lot of people who ride horses to no door like white night, but most of them are not looked up to. Although the white night is the realm of great saints, it can be placed in such a large-scale land without doors, which is just a great saint and ordinary."Inside please, inside please!" "Come, come, sit in!" "It''s been a long time! Please go inside ... the disciples at the door greet the guests with smiles. The invitation of the white night is an invitation from a businessman in heixuan''s auction, and this invitation is specially sent by an informant in no door. Therefore, there is no business without treachery. Informers can not only collect intelligence, but also do some such transactions. They are just making profits at will. There are many powers in wumennei. It is said that Wumen is the master of the space soul method. Therefore, many soul people try their best to enter Wumen. Even if they sneak in, they only hope to make some friendship with wudaoneng. "Hao Jun? Yo? Hao boss of heixuan auction house? Please come in, please come in! " The disciple at the door glanced at the invitation of the white night, and immediately made a warm look and welcomed it in. The white night stepped in immediately. The two disciples murmured as soon as they left. "Hao Jun? How handsome? Bang! How good is that virtue? I''m handsome without my grandfather! How dare you use such a name "Don''t say that. Others are the boss at least. Those who can do business in heixuan auction are excellent people!" The white night captured a few voices and laughed in silence. The man went straight in. Disciples with or without doors will lead guests to banquet seats. Along the way, we can see many powerful people get together to chat, everyone''s face is full of smile. The white night is silent and moving forward. But just then, a hand suddenly fell on his shoulder. White night Leng next, have not turned back, a voice floating in the ear. "I didn''t expect you to be here! Hum! What a coincidence Hearing this, the white night suddenly startled, people suddenly look back, but see a familiar face in the eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1150 "I''m proud of you" Seeing the visitor, the white night was shocked. "You boy! You''ve come here? " The master looked up and down at the white night, frowned and surprised: "how can you be qualified to come here?? Those who can attend the birthday party without a door have a head and a face! How did you get in? " "What do you say? Can''t I be a man of honor? Don''t look down on others The white night trimmed the dress, shook the invitation card way in the hand. "So your name is Hao Jun Ye Ao looked at the invitation and squinted at the white night: "what a strange name." "I''m afraid you are not qualified to say me?" The white night draws the invitation card back, turns to walk toward inside. "Ai Ai, brother, we''ve all met twice, which proves that we are predestined. It happens that I don''t have any acquaintances here. Let''s get together for a drink?" Ye Ao laughs. "Yes!" The white night looked around him, thinking that he was very familiar with no door, so he came down. They found a corner and sat down. Although the banquet has not yet started, there are still many drinks on the table for guests to take. Two people push a cup to change a cup, wine three rounds. "Brother, it''s said that the owners of heixuan auction house are rich and can''t use up their training resources. They have ordinary qualifications, but they have made themselves extremely holy by virtue of their rich cultivation resources. I think you are also a rich man in your clothes. How can you be a saint?" After a few cups of wine, ye Ao opened his speech box and smacked his mouth. "I''m not mediocre, I''m poor." "I see... Brother, what business are you doing now? Is there a way to get rich, take a brother? Brother, I''m very poor recently. I can''t afford the pills, and my accomplishments don''t go up at all. If I go on like this, I may have to go and live with a clan. " Ye Ao poured a mouthful of wine and said helplessly. What he does every day is to collect resources... "are you a casual practitioner?" White night will look away from the guests around him, directly shift the topic, looking at him. "Yes." "Then how did you get in?" "I have a good relationship with one of the deacons who have no door. Don''t you get involved? I can''t stay outside any longer after I''m here. I''m not allowed to have to worship in no way. " He said with a smile. White night nodded, and suddenly lowered his voice: "according to you, you should be quite familiar with those who have no door?" "Know a few." "Do you know if you don''t break up?" "Elder Bu San?" Ye Ao''s heart beat slightly, revealing a trace of doubt and surprise, so Leng Leng looking at the white night. "What''s the matter?" It''s not good to be looked at by Ye Ao at night. "Are you looking for the elder?" Ye Ao Tu''s head was close to him, and he lowered his voice. "What do you mean?" White night to see the doubt, how a mention does not scatter, ye Ao''s eyes are not strong? "You''re still pretending to be a garlic. Are you also in the treasure of the elder Tu Bu San?" I''m proud, he laughs. "Do you all know?" the heart beat suddenly in the night "Who knows! People in the whole Changxin area know that Shuo Busan has a great chance to obtain a unique treasure. For this treasure, his own cultivation has been seriously damaged. This is an open secret! " Ye Ao lowered his voice and laughed. Hearing the sound of the white night, he immediately approached a few minutes and said in a low voice, "do you know what kind of treasure is the treasure in the hands of Bu San elder?" "This... I don''t know this one!" The elder didn''t shake his head in order to let the elder shake his head "Oh..." the white night nodded silently, and sighed with relief. They continue to drink wine, white night is also quietly scanning the guests. Suddenly, a graceful and graceful figure appeared in his eyes. White night eyes slightly squint, pupil beads flash a glimmer of accident. It was a very charming woman. She is not high in cultivation, but as soon as she appears, she immediately attracts the attention of the great powers around her. This man is also an old acquaintance to white night. That is the woman of Luocha who has not been seen for a long time. However, since the white night left the Yi Jian heavenly palace, she used camouflage to change her face. Luochanu did not recognize him. "What, brother? Do you like that woman Ye Ao patted Bai Ye''s arm and said with a smile, "don''t think about it! Black mountain people, had better contact less, or be eaten by them, maybe the bone must be swallowed! There''s no residue left! ""Black mountain?" White night moved eyebrows: "where is that?" "Black mountain, you don''t know? Brother, are you really a businessman? " "Didn''t I just say that? I''m not very qualified! It also includes my business. " "Why aren''t you broke? Is the business so easy now? " Ye Ao looked puzzled, but he still answered Bai Ye''s question: "Heishan is a very unique force. It is said that the people of this sect specialize in practicing the forbidden arts of evil methods. The strong people in the sect even practice with the living people, which is very vicious. However, the people of Heishan are very powerful and can not be provoked. In addition, it is located at the junction of four regions, which is especially so As far as I know, none of the people who have offended Heishan will come to a good end. It''s said that the city''s owner killed an old man of Heishan, and the city was destroyed within three days. The great sects behind the city came forward to avenge the city. Within a hundred years, the clan rebelled and gradually split, and the experts died and died A hundred years ago, it was destroyed by Heishan! There are countless examples like this. In a word, this clan is a force that must be reported by the emperor and its strength is terrible. Don''t provoke it! " "Is that good... I see." White night nods. At this time, another guest entered. The banquet was very lively and the guests'' voices were boiling. When the white night was swept away, there were countless great saints and extremely saints, but the true saints did not see them. After all, when you reach the level of true saint, you are not sitting in the hall. Otherwise, those who have no door will neglect the guests. "Well, you two, change the table. My young master asked for the table from the young lady." At this time, a man came over, patted the table and said seriously. White night and ye Ao looked at the man one after another. Ye Ao directly snorted and laughed: "interesting! How dare a saint call in front of Laozi? Go away "Boy, you can say that again!" I''ll point at the tip of the token and throw it on the table again After seeing this, he immediately changed his face for two circles and said with a smile: "if you''re joking, if you''re joking, please go ahead..." with that, the man got up in a hurry. "Why are you so quick?" Next to the white night can not help but say. "Silly, that''s the Zhou Qin family. Let''s get out of here and don''t get into trouble!" I am proud and busy. Zhou Qin family? White night has never heard of it. However, since you are here to take the dead dragon sword, it''s better not to be bold for the time being, so as not to cause any changes and affect the plan! Think, then get up and ye Ao toward the adjacent table. At the same time, a group of young men and women came up here. Some of them gently swept their eyes, and some girls'' mouths were filled with sarcasm. "Two wastes!" "It''s frightening to hear of the Zhou Qin family! It''s ridiculous. " "The level of no door is getting worse and worse. Can even such wastes come in and drink? Ha ha The sneer was obvious. My face was flushed with pride, but he did not refute it. He didn''t get angry at night. He saw many of them. At this time, a young and beautiful girl in the back suddenly came forward and said to the sage Jiao, "how can you talk like that? There is no gate here. It is the birthday party of the Lord Hua. How can you be so lawless? What''s more, these two Taoist friends did nothing wrong. Why do you insult people so much? " This remark directly failed to raise the head of the sage. Two people slightly a Leng. However, the girl immediately turned her head and went to the white night and ye Ao''s face. She apologized and said, "I''m sorry, two of you. Our people don''t understand etiquette. I''m sorry for offending you." The white night was stunned and looked. The girl has bright eyes and bright teeth, white skin like snow, long hair like ink, eyes like gems. She is dressed in a gorgeous crystal orchid long dress. Her waist is accompanied by a long sword. Her gestures and headdress are extremely expensive. It can be seen that she was born into a big family. White night and ye Ao did not expect that the girl would come to apologize. They were all surprised. Ye Ao immediately said with a smile: "this girl, you are so polite. It''s just a small matter. It''s OK." "How could it be a trifle? Anyway, it''s my fault. I didn''t close my men! I''d like to propose a toast to both of you The girl said, then picked up the wine glass on the table, poured it to two people, a solemn face. Ye Ao was flattered and raised his glass in a hurry. White night is a face of inexplicable, eyes exuded doubts, but also did not refuse. After drinking, the girl was sitting next to them and chatting with them. The rest of the family of Zhou and Qin gathered around the table to exchange cups. Everything seems particularly harmonious. White night is the dark thoughts of things that do not disperse.The dead Dragon Sword cannot be included in the storage ring. Such a magic weapon is the most secure one to wear around. After all, it will be strong when it is strong. With this sword, it will not disperse even if it is faced with a strong one. So... If you don''t leave, you are not allowed to appear at this birthday party wearing the dead dragon sword. After all, people don''t know that his treasure is the dead dragon sword. In other words, the opportunity will come soon! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1151 "Brother Hao! Brother hao In the dark thoughts of the white night, a crisp voice came from my ears. The white night Leng next, looking sideways, is on the girl''s flower like dimple. At this moment, even the elder brother has called on. Is this girl familiar with herself? White night in the heart dark feel inexplicable, but did not think much, nodded slightly: "how?" "It''s my question, brother Hao. What are you thinking?" The girl asked with a smile. "Nothing, just thinking of an old friend!" "Old friend?" "Yes, he took one of my things, and I wonder where he''s hiding it now." "He must be hiding from you?" The girl said with a smile. "Well." The white night nods at will. Next to the Ye Ao will a face together, smile and ask: "girl, you have not said your name." "Me? My name is Zhou Qin jacket. How about you, big brother? " "I, my name is yeao!! Be aggressive "You are proud? What a nice name Zhou Qin said with a smile. Pooh! The wine in the mouth of the white night was directly sprayed out. "Brother Hao, what''s the matter with you?" "No... nothing." White night busy wipe mouth. What''s the man''s taste? However, Zhou Qin''s coat is a face of enthusiasm, smiling and chatting with them. No matter who she is, no matter who she is, no matter who she is, she can''t be disgusted with such a delicate beauty who drinks and chats with her noble identity and approachable attitude? White night is a little bit alert to the girl, but somehow, inexplicably... The vigilance in the heart could not help but let down. On the contrary, I feel that I want to be intimate with him somehow in my heart... What''s the matter? White night eyebrows dark frown, thinking up. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something, and his face was tense. Is it psychic? Spiritual suggestion?? The white night was startled. However, ye Ao over there is completely lost in the circle. Under the urging of strong liquor and spiritual hint, he can''t help but stretch out his hand and grasp the hand of Zhou Qin''s coat. "Not good!" White night face light change, immediately raised his hand to stop. But it''s too late... PA! Ye Ao''s palm directly grasped the white wrist of Zhou Qin''s coat. "Ah Zhou Qin''s coat flashed a trace of embarrassment in his eyes and screamed with great cooperation. Almost instantaneously, the people of the Zhou Qin family over there seemed to have been waiting for a long time. The head of a man is almost do not want to, rushed up to Ye proud is a slap. Bang! A crisp sound suddenly came out. In the noisy hall is particularly prominent. Under the double attack of spiritual hint and sweet talk of Zhou Qin''s coat, he could not find the North''s yeao for a long time. He was immediately awakened by this slap, and the person directly turned over and fell down from the chair, covering his face in astonishment: "you... Why the hell did you hit me?" "Hit you? I will kill you! rats!! How dare you despise my sister?? You want to die The man vomited directly at Ye Ao''s body and scolded angrily. He made this noise, immediately attracted the full of guests to cast their eyes towards this. The white night was still and frowned. Good guy, the people of Qin family are so arrogant this week!! If ye Ao doesn''t help, he is also a very holy man. Is he so shocked in public? This is to be put in the heavenly palace. It''s an authentic elder level existence! Hearing the man''s words, ye Ao''s face was extremely ugly. He looked at the white night blankly: "brother, what''s going on here "Spiritual hint! You''re following the path of this woman The white night lowered his voice. "Why are you ok?? Your accomplishments are lower than mine Ye Ao aggrieved way. "But my spirit and will are stronger than you!" The white night looks calm. In terms of strength, ye Ao is not the opponent of white night. What''s more, this is a great saint who has a king''s body. The spirit of Zhou and Qin''s coat suggests that it is very difficult to have an effect on the monarch''s hegemony. If he had not been absent-minded in the daytime just now, he would not have been affected by it. Hearing this, ye Ao''s face turned red and white. Finally, he realized that he had been teased by Zhou Qin''s coat! He bit his teeth, glared at Zhou Qin''s coat, and said in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?" "What? You insult me! What am I going to do?? You have a lot of guts! I''ll give you some face and sit down to drink with you. Is that what you want? The pariah is the pariah! It''s hopeless Zhou Qin said with a sneer on his coat.At the moment, she is quite different from her previous approachable, sunny and lively... "you!!! You Ye Ao understood that he was completely fooled by this woman. He wanted to yell and scold, but when he looked at the Zhou Qin family and the guests around him, he held back his anger to Shengsheng. "Now the elder has not come! Ben Shao doesn''t embarrass you! Now kowtow and apologize, and that''s it The man pointed to Ye AO and said coldly. All the people in the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families all showed their amusing smiles. "Kowtow and apologize? How is this possible?? Laozi is very holy Ye Ao gnaws his teeth, and his anger grows stronger and stronger. "No? Don''t blame me! You dare to belittle the gold of Zhou Qin family! Even if I kill you here today, no one will say anything? " The man''s murder revealed that he was going to do it here. Ye Ao was furious: "am I afraid of you?" "Is it?" Behind the man came two old souls. At first glance, they are all extremely holy! My pride changed. This is the strength of Zhou Qin family?? "Come on! Come on At this time, a fat man crowded over, smiling at the man and Zhou Qin coat bow. "Who are you?" The man frowned when he saw that he was wearing a robe without a door. "I''ve met you, young ladies and gentlemen. I''m a deacon who has no door. Ladies and gentlemen! This may be a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding. The Lord is my friend. Can you ask Mr. Zhou Qin and Miss Zhou Qin to sell them for the next face? Don''t embarrass him?? Li Shan''er is here to compensate you! " The fat man said with a smile. "Oh? Is affection your friend of no family The man frowned. However, Li Shan''er rushed forward and whispered a few words in the man''s ear. The man''s look suddenly changed. For a while, he nodded in silence. "Since deacon Li has made a noise, I can''t help but give deacon Li the face! This is still a birthday party without doors. If I make trouble here, will it not ruin the place without doors The man looked at other people, and they all nodded. Then he said arrogantly to ye: "you, roll over and say sorry to my sister. It''s all over!" Ye Ao is not a person who doesn''t know what to do. If he doesn''t apologize on his knees, he will be fine. He immediately walks forward and bows his head to apologize. "Well, one of them! You''re lucky this time! " Zhou Qin''s coat snorted coldly, but his eyes were not willing to see it. But the man turned his eyes and pointed to the white night beside him and said, "deacon Lee, what about this man? What do you say? " "This man?" Li Shan''er looked at the white night and shook his head: "I don''t know!" "Good!" Zhou Qin''s jacket turned his head, and his eyes stared at the white night: "next, it''s your turn! You!!! Get down on your knees and apologize to me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1152 "Mmm..." Standing beside me, the white night, who had been watching the opera, frowned and said, "I didn''t move you! What do I have to do with this? " But others don''t reason with day night. "No nonsense! If my sister asks you to apologize, you should apologize to me! If you don''t, I''ll break your legs! " The man said, with a fierce face. The people of the Zhou Qin aristocratic family laughed and said that they were more happy. "This..." the master frowned and wanted to help the white night speak, but was stopped by the Deacon. "Brother, if you don''t know this person, don''t worry about it. I''m sure it''s very difficult for you! Let him go Said the deacon in a deep voice. The Lord is proud and hesitant, can only give up. It''s true that he can''t protect himself. How can he survive the night? What''s more, he and the white night are just a chance encounter, there is no need to offend the Zhou Qin family for the sake of the white night. All the guests around stopped chatting and watched the opera. Some people speculate that this is nothing more than the childe and young ladies of Zhou Qin aristocratic family who come here to have fun. It''s a pity that this ordinary guy with no background has become their target! We can see from the eyes of Zhou Qin''s coat and his brother Zhou qinqianzhu. They enjoy the feeling of playing with people clapping and then stepping on their feet. Everyone will bow under the energy of Zhou Qin family. Especially a great saint, in their eyes and mole ants have no difference! "Hello! Did you hear that?? Get down on your knees and kowtow to me and apologize! " The corner of Zhou Qin''s coat rose, and when he saw the white night still, he immediately cheered. "Ha ha, don''t talk nonsense. Such an idiot can''t be good without fixing it!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu sneered repeatedly, Xuaner waved: "break his legs for me!" "Yes!" Later, the people of the Qin family of Zhou Dynasty immediately stepped forward to start. But just then, a group of people walked in quickly, accompanied by a deep voice. "Who? How dare you make trouble when I have no way to do it? " The sound fell to the ground, and the guests looked at the sound source one after another, and saw a group of old people walking towards this end. All of them were well-dressed, dignified, noble and full of breath. Seeing these people, the guests were boiling. "Ah! Here comes the Lord "The Lord? Are these... These elders... " " don''t you even know these elders?? You are so ignorant! The man in yellow robe is the well-known master of catching four sides and catching two elders! The old man and the old woman over there are famous husband and wife, elder sword king and elder Meng Yao! As for the one in the purple robe, it''s even more difficult!! He is the chief elder without gate, next to the two sect masters, Wu Dang! " Among the guests, some explained. The words fell to the ground, and the sound of cold breath kept ringing. "What? That''s the elder Wudang "That''s a wonderful person! It is said that one hundred years ago, he once seized a very holy man alive with one hand! Only one move! Famous earthquake Changxin "It turns out that this is the man... So good at life!" "These are all big people without doors!! I didn''t expect to appear so soon! " People marvel, look at these people''s eyes have become hot. "I''ve seen the elder!" A guest rose to salute. Some of them took the lead, others did not dare to sit down and began to worship the visitors. "Meet elder Wudang! I''ve met the elders There was a constant cry and the hall was boiling. "You are welcome. Please sit down first. When I deal with the small situation here, I will accompany you to have more drinks." Wu Dang waved his hand and said kindly. The guests showed their understanding with smiling faces. Seeing the appearance of a group of elders without doors, the people of Zhou Qin aristocratic family did not dare to be too presumptuous. Under the sign of Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin Dynasties, several extremely holy and powerful people withdrew. "I''ve met elder Wu Dang, Zhou Qin Qianzhu!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu arched his hand at Wu Dang and said with a faint smile. "Zhou Qin Qianzhu?" Wu Dang squinted, looked at him around, and said faintly, "I have no family vice Lord''s birthday party. I''ll give you the honor of Zhou Qin family. Why did you Zhou Qin family send you a few little children here? No matter how bad it is, you have to let Mr. Zhou Qin come to the scene! What do you mean by that? " "Elder Wu Dang, don''t get angry. It''s because our Zhou Qin family has a lot of affairs recently. My elder brother has an important thing to do recently. I''m really sorry that I can''t come to congratulate vice headmaster Hua. But I think elder Wu Dang has a lot of things and won''t argue with us? Isn''t that beneath your grace? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu said with a smile. In the face of such a strong man as Wu Dang, Zhou Qin Qianzhu is still calm. It can be seen that he is not so simple as a dandy."Hum!" Wu Dang swung his sleeve and said, "go ahead, what happened? Why make trouble at the banquet I have no door for! " "Trouble? Elder Wudang, I''m not to blame for this, but I have to ask elder Wudang about you! How can all kinds of doctrines be mixed into the birthday banquet of the unofficial vice headmaster?? A great sage, shameless, dare to belittle the daughter of Zhou Qin family! What a shame to my Zhou Qin family!! Elder Wu Dang, this happened when you have no family. Shouldn''t you give us an account? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu squinted. The words fall to the ground, the guests burst into a burst of boiling, the eyes of the eyes together toward the body of the white night. White night and ye Ao also suddenly realized! The two of them were not only teased by Zhou Qin''s coat, but also used as a gunshot by the people of the Zhou Qin family... from their dialogue, people can feel the strong smell of gunpowder. Obviously, the Zhou Qin family and Wumen are not in the right way, but they have not torn their faces on both sides, and they have to give up in vain! The white night and ye Ao became a breakthrough for the Zhou and Qin families to find fault here. Not a few guests knew. It seems that this birthday party is full of drama! "Damn it!! You''ve become someone else''s pawn I was angry in my eyes. "Master Qianzhu! It''s just a small matter. Didn''t I tell you just now? When the birthday party is over, we will give you an account of it. Please take it easy for a while Li Shan''er over there hurriedly came up with a smiling face. But this time, Zhou qinqianzhu didn''t give Li Shan''er any more face and pushed his hand away. "Deacon Li, my Zhou Qin family has given you enough face and let go of this extremely holy man. Now you have to protect this great saint. Why? You don''t think we''re good at talking to each other. You can do whatever you want? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu hummed. Li Shan''er looks ugly. Let Ye proud, I''m afraid it''s just Zhou Qin Qianzhu to find an excuse to refuse himself again! If you really let Zhou Qin Qianzhu move the great sage here, the matter spread out, no door must be the reputation of damage, everyone face. But Zhou qinqianzhu has let Ye Ao off, and then let him not look for trouble at night, how to say in the past?? Li Shan''er frowns tightly. He knew Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s thoughts. He should have known the white night before. The faces of those who had no door were ugly. Wu Dang didn''t say a word, as if he was thinking something. The white night looked at all this with indifference. He swept the Sorcerer''s side for a circle. He was rather disappointed because he did not find it. He didn''t pay much attention to the stubble of Zhou Qin family. There was a brief standoff at the scene. But the sorcerer made a sound. "Zhou Qin Qianzhu, what do you want?" Wu Dang asked. "It''s very simple. Let this man roll over to kowtow to my sister and apologize, and then I will abolish his cultivation. Then we should drink and drink, eat and eat, and the birthday party will be the same!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu said with a smile, "if we don''t do this, where will the face of our Zhou Qin family go? If I don''t deal with this matter well with the bamboo family "But if I do, people in the world will say that I have no door and can''t even keep the guests who come to celebrate their birthday? Don''t you scold me for being incompetent? " Wu Dang cold road. "But if you don''t do this, the next person can''t say that I can''t even protect a woman. I''m afraid it''s my Zhou Qin family who can''t protect a woman." Zhou Qin Qianzhu did not give in and was aggressive. Wu Dang did not speak again. It''s not good for him to argue with the younger generation like Zhou Qin Qianzhu. He pondered for a moment, and then he discussed with several elders behind him. Zhou Qin Qianzhu several people sneer unceasingly. "Ha ha, I don''t know how to do it this time!" The corner of Zhou Qin''s coat rose, his eyes narrowed and he said with a smile. The guests are also looking at Wu Dang. "What are you going to do, brother?" Ye Ao approached the white night and asked carefully. "If he really forces me, I can only do it." The white night is light. "I think you are crazy. There are several extremely saints, and they are Zhou Qin family. If you don''t do it, you still have to live. If you do not, you will die!" My Lord was proud and whispered. The night is silent. Although Ye Ao is right... "brother, I can''t help you with this kind of thing. Understand, I think you''d better take advantage of chaos!" The Lord exclaimed. "I''ll take care of it!" White night nods. Standing in Ye Ao''s angle, also really can''t help white night. The situation is in a stalemate. All the guests looked at the end, and no one spoke. The atmosphere at the banquet was particularly bizarre. But just at this moment... "the assistant gate master arrives A melodious voice came to me.Everyone was in one. The guests rose to their feet. The man without a door hastened to disperse. At this moment, even Zhou, Qin, Qianzhu and others did not dare to be bold any more. They straightened their bodies slightly and looked there. White night fixed eyes and look, but also a large group of powerful people without door. The leader is a middle-aged man in a luxurious robe. The man''s expression is not angry and arrogant, and his temperament is naturally rich and noble, especially in order to get. It''s just... when the white night sees a person following the man, the pupil beads are locked for several circles. Don''t scatter... no door, no door!!! You finally show up! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1153 "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Hua Fu, the deputy head of no door, came over and glanced at the people here. Wu Dang immediately clasped his fist: "reply to the vice leader. It''s just a little friction between the guests. It''s not a big deal. Wu Dang will deal with it! Please rest assured "Oh?" Hua Fu swept his eyes, Zhou Qin Qianzhu and others. Zhou Qin Qianzhu several people immediately came forward to clasp. "Qianzhu has seen master Huafu! My father is busy with his business and can''t leave to celebrate the birthday of the elder. Please forgive me! " Zhou qinqianzhu smiles and pats his palm. The general took out a few rings from his family and put them in his family. In an instant, the light in the box was wanton. A beautiful jade in the shape of a unicorn appeared in the public''s eyes. In addition, there were a large number of precious pills, equipment and magic weapons... the guests made bursts of exclamations, and many people''s eyes were straight. The white night was quite unexpected. I can''t imagine that the Qin family is quite rich this week. But at this time, the white night suddenly felt that there was a gaze on himself. He raised his head slightly, but it was a pair of charming eyes on the opposite luochanu. Luochanu probably didn''t expect that she would raise her head in the daytime. She was a little stunned, and nodded her head in a friendly way. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, did not care. After all, he has changed his appearance now. Luochanu should not be able to recognize her identity. She is only a saint. How can she see through the great saint? But... How can this woman appear here?? How did she get here? When did you come? No matter what, it''s better to take care of the things in front of you first. "This is a little token of my father''s order to present to the elder Hua Fu. It''s just a humble gift. Please don''t laugh at me..." Zhou Qin Qianzhu said. "Yes." Hua Fu nodded lightly. The relationship between Zhou Qin aristocratic family and Wumen, as the head of the clan, is naturally the most clear. The two powerful families are only superficially friendly. But on the surface of the article, of course, we have to do enough. In private, the two sides are not so harmonious. "Next, I want to ask the elder about something!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s words turned and said with clasping fists. "What''s the matter?" "My sister, Zhou Qin''s jacket, was molested by your guests in your school! The younger generation wants to consult the elder. In the face of this matter, what do you think should be done? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu said with a smile. The words fell to the ground, and the faces of many unofficial elders suddenly changed. "Zhou Qin Qianzhu, don''t be too presumptuous! How dare you speak to my Lord in such a tone! I don''t understand etiquette Wu Dang lowered his voice, a little angry. After all, Qianzhu of Zhou Qin is the son of the leader of Zhou Qin family, and his status is not low. Now he dares to say such a thing to Hua Fu, who is the vice leader of no gate. Does he not pay attention to Wu men? "Elder Wu Dang, don''t be angry. I''m just talking about things. I have to give justice to Zhou Qin family, don''t I? Otherwise, my sister''s grievances will not be in vain? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu shrugged his shoulders. Wu Dang''s face was heavy and did not speak again. Hua Fu listened to the truth of the matter from the people nearby, and nodded gently. "Vice headmaster, the Zhou Qin family can''t quarrel with him for the time being. Since they have come to our place, they have to give us some face. What''s more, if there are so many guests here, it will affect us if things go wrong." The other side of the line came up and lowered his voice. "You''re right! But is there no way to have the best of both worlds? " Hua Fu frowned. "No, we have to give in! However, I just checked that the man named Hao Jun was a businessman from heixuan auction house and had no background. He came in through the relationship between the disciples and became familiar with each other. We still wronged him and let it go. " Capture all sides in low voice. "How can I be shameless in this way?" Hua Fu is not happy. "The Zhou and Qin aristocratic family sent two younger generations to come here for trouble. If we deal with the two younger generations, will we still be criticized by the people in the world? It''s better to compromise. What''s more, we can tell people in the world that it is the man named Hao Jun who humiliated Miss Zhou Qin first. It''s his fault. No wonder we have no way to do it? " Catch four sides light smile way. Hua Fu heard the voice and nodded silently: "well, then do as you say! You go and solve it "Yes Catch four sides smile and walk toward Zhou Qin Qianzhu. Hua Fu went up to the hall and called the guests out loud, focusing their attention on him. The guests knew the result. It seems that there is no way to make a big deal of a small matter and understand it casually. Although this is not what Zhou Qin Qianzhu wanted."Well, according to our investigation, it is indeed this guest who is not in the first place. Therefore, adhering to the concept of fairness and justice, we have no way to make decisions for Miss Zhou Qing!" Then he said with a smile, "master Qianzhu, I''ll ask this guest to apologize to the young lady. Let''s just forget it. What do you think?" "Good! Let him kneel down to apologize to me, and then abandon the cultivation Zhou Qin''s jacket hugged his chest and hummed. "Yes!" The capture did not refuse. Zhou Qin''s coat was slightly frozen in his eyes, and he was obviously dissatisfied with the Frank promise of capturing the four sides. She is here to find fault. She hopes that they can take advantage of the opportunity to make trouble if they don''t let go or give in. But I didn''t expect that no door would eventually shrink... what else did Zhou Qin''s coat say, but it was stopped by Qianzhu of Zhou Qin. "Stop when you''re good!" Four words came out of his mouth. Zhou Qin''s coat hesitated and nodded silently. However... several people didn''t talk for a long time. After all, it''s just a saint. Who cares? But these people don''t know, white night also did not care about these people, at the moment, the whole process is staring at the Huafu side of Busan body. To be exact, it''s a sword hanging from the waist. Dead dragon!! In the white night, my eyes are hot and I want to see through. He even felt the heat from the dead dragon''s soul in his chest! "Humble beast! What are you doing? Roll over and lick my sole Zhou Qin''s coat looks like frost and hums a cold way toward the white night. However, the white night was not moved, and his eyes were still looking over there. As if they didn''t hear it... the guests were stunned. Ye Ao wants to say something, but Li Shan''er stops him. "Beast! I''m talking to you Zhou Qin''s face flushed with anger from his coat and yelled again. But... the night is still the same. "Asshole!! How dare you ignore me Zhou Qin''s coat was in a rage. One of the great saints who came with him directly rushed up and punched the chest of the white night. Bang! A crisp sound came out. The great saint''s fist was like hitting the steel, and it immediately bounced back. The impact force made the fist shiver and numb, and the bones of his fist were all cracked. The man retreated in pain. "My fist..." the man screamed. "Well?" Inexplicably eat a punch, white night this just return to God, looking in front of the saint, eyes a Lin, a pinch of its neck, will be up. "Why do you beat me?" Asked the cold night. "Do you dare to fight back? Let go of my grandfather The man pulled the wrist of white night and blushed. But the white night ignored, raised his hand to his face is two slaps. Pa Pa! The sound of crispness rippled over the whole birthday party. All the people at the birthday party froze in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1154 "You... You... How dare you touch the people of my Zhou Qin family?? You''re... So brave A Zhou Qin aristocratic family''s popular speech is unable to say clearly, entire body crazy trembles unceasingly. "It''s over! It''s over. This silly boy, is he crazy? Now, it''s all right. Dara Jinxian can''t be saved! " Ye Ao sighed and sat on the chair, shaking his head. "I''ve seen an idiot, but I haven''t seen such an idiot. How dare you fight with the people of the Zhou Qin family. Oh, it was ditiao Xiuwei before. I have to take my life into it!" "Yes, I don''t know where the idiot jumped out. Let''s see how the people of Zhou Qin family deal with him!" "Don''t mention the Zhou Qin aristocratic family. Even if they have no door, they won''t let him go. If they dare to make trouble at the birthday party, where is the face of no door?" "Yes The guests around us whispered and laughed. Luocha woman is also a face of curiosity, playfully looking at this head. "Hum! significant! It seems that this guy is no longer in tears! Catch elder, can''t blame us this time? The boy has already done something, but don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel Zhou Qin said in a calm voice. Catching four sides also frowned, hesitated, said lightly: "this is your Zhou Qin family and this person''s matter, has nothing to do with us!" Obviously, the capture was angry. "Good!! In this case, I''m sorry to disturb you! " Zhou Qin''s coat was angry, and he said in a low voice, "take his hands and feet off me!" "Yes!" The extremely holy man beside nodded and walked towards the white night. White night let go. The saint immediately fell to the ground and was dazed by the slaps of the night. The white night was about to speak, when he saw the holy man coming, his face moved, and he immediately understood something. The Zhou and Qin families started directly... it seems that this trouble can''t be avoided. In this case, it''s better to?? His eyes were shaking, as if he had made up his mind. He stepped back a few steps and called out in fear, "what are you going to do?" "What are you doing? Offended my Zhou Qin family and asked me what to do! Just a great sage, also has such courage! Die for me The extreme saint was not polite. He hit his head directly at the forehead of the white night. If this is hit, with the strength of ordinary sage, the forehead must blow open. This is a killing move! The guests exclaimed. The people of the Zhou Qin family are not polite. But the white night can''t wait to die, he quickly raised his hands, to the fist block. Bang! The fist hit his palm, and the man seemed unable to resist the force. He retreated in an instant and nearly fell. I was proud to see this and immediately held him. "What? Are you going to help him? " Zhou Qin''s jacket over there glared at Ye AO and said coldly. "This..." Ye Ao hesitated. He met with the white night by chance. Isn''t that an idiot to offend the Zhou Qin family for the sake of the white night? "No, no, no, we have nothing to do with it, nothing to do with it..." Li Shan''er immediately ran to the side, pulling Ye Ao to one side. "This is a place without doors. Do people without doors care? I am your guest at least White night made a look of indignation. "If you make trouble by yourself, you should bear it by yourself." Catch the four sides and hum. "You..." white night pretended to be angry, a bone Lu got up and ran directly to the hall. "Master Hua! Great elder, all elders!! Please help me decide! The people of Zhou Qin family are too arrogant!! Please help me make the decision for me, elders The white night one face is nervous, to numerous have no door master to urgently shout. "This is about you and the family of Zhou and Qin, it has nothing to do with us!" Wu Dang said lightly. "How could that be?" The white night was pale, so he grabbed the Wang sword on one side and said eagerly, "elder Wang, help me. I don''t want to die. Please help me to say something to the people of Zhou Qin family." "I don''t know you. How can I come to you?" Wang Jian shook his arm and hummed coldly. "Elder Meng Yao... Help me." "Go away! A man is a man. He does things one by one. How can he cry? Old woman looks down on you Meng Yao hummed. "Elder Qimin!" "Take care of yourself!" "Deacon moxiao... Help me!" "Don''t disturb the birthday party here! Otherwise, don''t blame us for our impoliteness and throw you out A group of elders said coldly, almost every one of them was extremely merciless and ignored the death of the great saint. The holy man over there is coming. The great saint was very frightened and still did not give up.Finally, he pressed the Bu San standing on the edge, trembling: "Bu San elder, help me!" However, the moment the sound fell to the ground, he opened his eyes and looked at the white night. He stares at the frightened face standing behind him, and his voice is dry and hoarse: "your voice..." "what? Does that sound familiar? " It was the sudden smile of a frightened man, and a very strange voice came out. He was shocked, as if he had noticed something, and immediately pulled it out towards the dead dragon sword on his waist. But the next second, a hand pressed on his wrist, not waiting for him to touch the dead dragon sword, quickly took the sword off and held it in his hand! Don''t scatter look big change, shrill roar: "quick!! Come on!! Kill him!! Kill him The roar went off and the audience was stunned. All the people looked at the same time, and the sage, a face of inexplicable. "Elder Bu San, what''s the matter?" "I don''t know." The guests talked. The sorcerer over there frowned tightly and said in a low voice, "Bu San, what are you talking about?" Seeing that all the people were indifferent and roaring, they grabbed the dead dragon sword in the hands of the white night crazily. He can''t lose the sword. He has lost his cultivation and is just a new sage. If he loses this sword again, he will have nothing! So anyway, we have to get the sword back. However, the next moment, the great saint suddenly pressed his shoulder, the surging holy power almost enveloped his whole body with the speed of electric light and flint. As long as this holy power is squeezed inside, it will turn into meat sauce in a short time! Seeing this scene, the powerful men without doors can no longer sit still! "Bastard! What are you doing? " The captured four sides over there and others immediately forced them to come over. But white night ignored. He held his shoulder with one hand and pressed him to death in front of him. The look of panic on his face had long disappeared without a trace. Instead, it was ferocious and murderous. "You... Who are you? What do you want to do to me?? Why did you take my sword Don''t scatter at this moment already scared whole body crazy tremble more than, the tooth is in fight of ask. "No, we just haven''t seen each other for a while, but you don''t even know me?" White night faint smile, the camouflage on the face disappeared, the person also restored the original appearance. "It''s him..." Luo Cha woman was stunned and incomparable, a pair of bright eyes opened round. "It''s you Bu San is even more frightened. His mouth is wide open and his eyes look at the man in front of him in disbelief. "Now you know who I am?" White night light said: "do not disperse! You kill Qianlong, kill ice emperor, take my sword and kill me! Today, I''ll settle a good account with you "How could that be?? You... Aren''t you just a little emperor? Why did you grow up to be a saint so soon?? How could this happen?? Impossible Don''t disperse, frightened and inexplicable, shrieking. How long has this been? A great emperor is promoted to be a great saint?? The white night didn''t talk nonsense with it, and made a sudden effort. Click! The shoulder that does not scatter is crushed instantly. The whole hall was stunned. Is this Saint... Crazy? How could you do it to the elder without a door? He doesn''t want to live? What''s going on here?? Countless people have no idea. And the great saint, however, is also a face of ferocity. "Since all of you don''t help me, forget it. It''s up to me." At this moment, there is no fear in his voice. There is only supreme self-confidence, arrogance, cold and strong! "How dare you be so bold in my absence? Take this man Wu Dang returned to God, no longer hesitated, roared. "Kill!" All the disciples around him rushed to me. "Looking for death?" White night eyes a cold, backhand pull out abandon God sword, sword blade draw a semicircle arc, cut in the past. Whew! The shadow of the sword swung open and disappeared into the necks of those disciples. In an instant, the seven great saints who rushed to the white night were all frozen in place. A strange smell of blood filled the air... the guests were stunned. Wu Dang''s pupil shrinks. In the hall, the brows were taut. "Qianlong is not only my friend, but also my master! Revenge for killing your teacher! Don''t let go! You''ll die here The white night sank, and his arms moved again. The abandoned God sword swung out in reverse and came back again. The body of the sword cut across the neck of the swordBuzzing... the chilly edge of the sword sends out excited and excited sound of the sword, which cuts into its neck like tofu. "No Don''t go back crazy. But at the moment, he was not the enemy of the white night. His neck was instantly abandoned, and the divine sword penetrated through his neck, and the man was frozen in place. There was no sound in the hall. "This guy... Is still such a mess..." luochanu that peach blossom big eye blinks unceasingly, deeply looked at the white night one eye. "God, is this man really a saint?" The two brothers and sisters of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic family were also completely in the same place. "What is this man doing? And... Why can he easily kill so many great saints? " What about Zhou Qin''s coat. "I don''t know what he''s doing, I don''t know what his strength is, but I only know a little, he''s going to die soon!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu took a deep breath and said faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1155 Not scattered to death will not think that this weak saint, actually came to kill him. And a group of elders also suddenly! The reason why the great saint showed such panic was to keep close to him!! In front of so many elders without doors, killing people in public... this is not so simple as killing people! This is provocation, no way! There is no way to challenge!! Abandon the divine sword and return to its scabbard. His body trembled a few times, and then fell to the ground heavily. The head came out of his neck like a ball, rolled on the ground for several times and fell to the center of the hall. Blood gushed like a column. Then, those who rushed to the white night disciples also fell to the ground. Without exception, all were killed by the head of the owl!! One sword kills seven saints! Or Seven Saints! How terrible is this? This is what the great sage can do?? The guests were in a commotion, some exclaimed, some astonished, some dignified, some surprised. Everyone''s mind has been overturned! The birthday party became chaotic. Hua Fu''s face was rather ugly, staring at Wu Dang and saying, "elder, what''s going on?"?? Who is this person? " "Report back to the vice headmaster. I don''t know about it!" Wu Dang is also a face of consternation. "If you don''t know, take it quickly! No one who provokes me will come to a bad end Hua Fu hummed. "Yes!" Wu Dang a drink, immediately toward the next several deacons make a wink. These deacons are the worst of the peak of the saint, strength is extraordinary, after the order, Qi Qi forced to white night. I''ve got the dragon sword. I''m not interested in staying here any more. I have to go now. But it''s easier to come in than go out. "Want to go?" A deacon without a door burst into a drink, and his palm went to the chest of the white night. The holy power, like meteorite, is magnificent and terrifying. But in front of the white night, this is just a show. "How dare you challenge me The white night hums a way, a fist toward that palm to blow. Hearing this, many people are somewhat unable to understand. How dare you say such arrogant words? Soon, however, everyone understood. That fist just touched. Suddenly... bang! There was a terrible explosion. The palm of the hand that attacked the white night was directly punched through by his fist. It''s like splitting bamboo with an ax! "Ah That caused a miserable cry. People flew out in an instant, smashed several tables, one of the thick hall pillars, and fell heavily outside the birthday party hall. Before people got up, they vomited blood fiercely... "all the top saints were beaten by one blow?" People feel their heads are completely blank. It''s like a dream! "What''s the matter with this man?" "Did he hide his accomplishments?" Some guests yelled, but did not forget to wipe their eyes. "He''s still so weird!" Luocha female mouth up, mumbling: "I''m afraid the end Yan may not be the opponent of this guy!" One punch forced the man away. He walked like lightning in the daytime and flew out of the hall. "Don''t go!" Catch four sides cold hum a, rush forward, one hand raised, palm actually become huge, toward the white night. Amazing pressure, crazy squeeze the body of the white night. A frown in the white night is a sword. Whew! The terrible sword spirit cuts towards the huge palm. The face of the captured party changed greatly. He was extremely holy. However, he still felt a strong threat in the face of the great sage''s sword Qi. He immediately stopped the move, and the sword spirit ran into the crowd behind him and cut a very holy man who had no time to dodge into a serious injury. All the guests around him gasped. "The great saint... Is too strong?" Wu Dang''s face was extremely ugly and roared: "open array!" WOW!!!!!!! A number of huge enchantments enveloped the whole no door. A large number of disciples rushed from all directions, blocking the white night like locusts. "Kill!" The disciples launched an attack together, and the rain like attack came towards the white night. In the daytime, the king was urged to dominate the body. His strong body made him immune to almost all attacks. But this is obviously not the way. Although they can be broken, they need time, and the strong men without doors obviously won''t give him this time!White night eyes spin, suddenly think of something, turn back to rush towards the crowd. Wu Dang seems to be aware of what, the face is extremely ugly, immediately drink open: "quickly evacuate guests!! Come on "Everyone, please come to my side!" "Stop him!" Cried the elders and deacons who had no door. The guests evacuated in a hurry. The crowd was surging and the scene was in chaos. Wang Jian and Meng Yao greet the white night, and they both come out with sharp swords. One is red and the other is blue. The two swords are like a dragon and a Phoenix. Their power is terrible. The dragon sword attacks and kills, while the Phoenix sword resists. White night holding abandoned magic sword parry, sword shadow attack collision, the power of each sword is extremely terrifying. The two elders with extremely holy power found that their power could not keep up with the great saint. "This is not easy!" Meng Yao said in a deep voice. "With that! The dragon and Phoenix sing together "Good!" As soon as they drink, the two swords are raised together, and they will urge the sword formula. One dragon and one phoenix flew out of their swords. They looked like living creatures. After flying out, they quickly merged in front of them. Then they turned into a chaotic sword shadow, and they ran straight into the white night. The white night frowned slightly and tried to avoid it, but found that the sword shadow was a living creature and had locked the target. No matter how he dodged, he could not escape its attack. "Since you can''t hide! Then don''t hide! " White night eyes a Lin, fingers pinch, a sword Jue Shi open. Bang Dang! The strength of his whole body quickly arranged in front of him into a thick sword shield. The dragon and Phoenix God shadow hit the sword shield, and immediately smashed the sword shield. The God shadow heavily hit the body of the white night. The white night retreated abruptly and his body was unstable. But at the same time, a large number of powerful men without doors rushed up and attacked them fiercely. In the white night, the backhand whirls and abandons the divine sword, which whirls around the body like a swimming fish. Those who had rushed over were forced back immediately. Wang Jian and Meng Yao over there take advantage of the situation to force them to come over again. However, he saw a Lin in the eyes of the white night, and stabbed Meng Yao and Wang Jian fiercely. "Sword? You, a saint, dare to compete with us?? To die The two men were furious and offered the strongest sword meaning together. At the moment when the two swords flew out, the body of the sword burst out with hot light, and the halo fused, as if the two swords were integrated into one!! "Nine days of dragon dance!" "The Phoenix is singing in the sky!" The roar went off. The sword seems to destroy the whole hall. Countless people shudder. The white night was fearless, his eyes were full of war, and a cold voice came out of his mouth. Then, the surging sword is like the water of the Milky way in the nine days, pouring down! "Holy emperor! Six samsara swords www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1156 The sword is like a rainbow and the attack is like a dragon. When the sword is cut off, the meaning of the sword is like the Xiaoxiao autumn water. When the sword is attacked and killed, it suddenly turns into the six patterns, like a big net of heaven and earth, covering the dragon and Phoenix. The pupils of Wang Jian and Meng Yao were contracted. What amazing sword power! However, how can we compete with two great saints? Even if his moves are amazing, he can''t be the enemy of the most holy! Thinking of this, Wang Jian and Meng Yao no longer have any hesitation. They urge the sharp sword and open the holy power. But just then... chi! The dragon and Phoenix were suddenly divided into several pieces by the six seals. The seals penetrated like bean curd and ran straight into Wang Jian and Meng Yao. This is an unstoppable sword!! "Not good!" Meng Yao''s face changed greatly. "Flash!" Wang''s sword roars, and his sword rises horizontally in front of Meng Yao. Bang! The seal was pounding on Wang Jian like a huge mountain! They couldn''t fight against each other. They were all blown away and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. The white night did not pursue again, but turned to run among the guests. The guests were shocked by the riot. "Lizi wants to take us hostage! Be careful, everyone. There''s no way to kill this son! " It is obvious that some people are aware of the intention of the white night, and directly call out to urge the law to stop the white night. But the white night did not give him time to urge the Dharma. "You want to kill me? The true saint is not qualified to come! " The voice fell to the ground, abandoned the magic sword and cut straight at the guest. "Arrogant!" The guest roared, and 64 horrible air masks were folded in front of him, and he abandoned the divine sword for defense. But he obviously did not know how unusual the sage and the sword were. The black body of the sword is sharp and terrifying. With one sword, all 64 air hoods were cut off, and the blade was cut directly into the man''s chest, and the man was completely cut off from the sternum. Blood splashes, a thick and mighty holy power disintegrates! This is a new saint. One sword was killed. The surrounding guests were terrified and numb. White night eyes a Lin, reach out to the crowd in a grab, impressively is to seize the middle of the crowd Zhou Qin jacket. "People of Zhou Qin family? I don''t think those who have no door will not let you die here. Otherwise, the Zhou Qin family will have an excuse to fight against Wumen! " The white night sink way, directly seized Zhou Qin''s coat''s arm, pulled it roughly over. "You... You let me go!" Zhou Qin''s coat looked flustered, and then he reacted and cried out eagerly. There is no door around, and the strong step is sluggish. "What are you doing?" "Stop it!" "Let go of my young lady, or we will make you die without a burial place!" All the people of the Zhou Qin family were nervous. They pulled out their swords and quickly surrounded the white night. "Bastard, how dare you hijack the people of my Zhou Qin family? Do you want to be torn apart?" Zhou Qin Qianzhu was furious and roared at the white night. White night did not speak, squint, holding the hand of abandoning God sword to exert force slightly. Whew! Abandoning the divine sword, he leaned against the white neck of Zhou Qin''s jacket. In an instant, a wisp of blood flowed down from her neck. The intense pain made Zhou Qin''s jacket faint. See this scene, everyone is flustered!! "Stop it!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu was so scared that he cried out: "you... Don''t mess around." "How about that? I''m about to be torn apart by you. Before I die, it''s better to find someone to support me! " White night light road, spin son then want to exert force. "Ah Zhou Qin''s coat was so frightened that he could not stop shaking, and his legs were swinging. She found her strength negligible in front of this man. She found that her physical defense was as thin as paper in front of the sword. This is no ordinary saint. Zhou Qin''s coat knows that he has lost sight this time. "Help!! second elder brother! Help me!! Help me Zhou Qin''s coat screamed in a hurry. "Don''t Zhou Qin Qianzhu saw that the white night really wanted to do something, but he didn''t care so much. He yelled: "brother, as long as you don''t hurt my sister, I can promise you what you want!! I can even protect you from getting out of here!! As long as you let her go "Promise me everything?" "That''s good! Then you can kneel down for me first "Kneel... Kneel?" Zhou Qin Qianzhu was stunned. "Yes! Get down on your knees and apologize! Just like you asked me before! You have offended me. I want you to kneel down and apologize. Shouldn''t it be too much? " The white night is light. "You..." Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s face was red and white, indecisive.But Zhou Qin''s coat gritted his teeth and called out: "don''t think about it! How can my brother kneel down for you? If he does, how can he stand on his feet in the future? " "That''s to say that it''s right for a person with no status to kneel down?" The white night asked. "Of course! Pariah ants like you! What''s wrong with kneeling? " Zhou Qin''s coat hummed. The words fell to the ground, and the temper of the white night came up. "Pariah ant? Hum, you are just born better than others. In terms of cultivation, talent, hard work, what can you compare with others? You say you can''t kneel? I want you to kneel today! " The white night said coldly, "listen, all the people of the Zhou Qin family will kneel down immediately. You have only five rest time! If you don''t kneel after five rest, I''ll kill her! " The sound fell to the ground, and the sword was tightened in the night. The neck of Zhou Qin''s jacket was cut directly. There''s more blood. The family of Zhou and Qin was in a hurry. "Two... Two little, what to do?" Asked a rather old man in a trembling voice. "If something happens to the young lady here, how can we explain it to the owner when we go back?" "Yes, my grandfather loves miss most. If she is hurt, we will be finished." The people of Zhou Qin family were all flustered and looked at Zhou Qin Qianzhu one by one. Zhou Qin Qianzhu bit his teeth and gazed at the white night for a long time. The malice and anger in his eyes became more and more intense. "Five interest is over!" White night light way, the cold in the eyes has been diffuse. "Hold on!! I promise you Zhou Qin Qianzhu stands to shout! All people''s brains are shaking. The white night squints. In the end, Zhou Qin Qianzhu did not resist any more. He took a hard breath and bent his knees slowly. Finally, in everyone''s amazement, he knelt down. "I''m sorry, my lord... I offended you just now..." Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s voice was dry and hoarse, and he said in a low voice. "Second brother..." Zhou Qin''s coat widened his eyes. "Then you The white night stares at the humanity of those Zhou and Qin families behind. People did not dare to resist. Even Zhou qinqianzhu knelt down. They did not dare to stand. They knelt down one by one and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, sir... We have offended you, please forgive me..." there are many voices. And the people around him are dead. There is only one thought in everyone''s mind. What a hateful boy! The kneeling of Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin Dynasties can be said to have broken the face of the family of Zhou and Qin. This boy has offended the Zhou Qin family! Zhou Qin family will never stop killing him. "This fellow! It''s fun! " Luochanu squinted. And the Ye Ao over there was already stunned and speechless. This kid is... So rude? At this time, the white night palm a Yang, pull Zhou Qin coat to retreat outward. The guests dispersed. No one dares to stop those who have no door. They stare at the white night nervously one by one. "Open the border! Come on He cried at night. "Open the border!" Wu Dang repressed the anger in his heart, gritted his teeth and drank heavily. When the disciples heard the sound, they could only go over and open the boundary which had been blocked without doors. But just then, a deep voice suddenly rang out. "Don''t open the border! I''ll order you to kill this man as soon as possible The sound fell to the ground, and the whole audience was shocked and looked at the sound source. It was no one else who spoke. It was Hua Fu, the vice head of the no gate. "Lord Hua, are you going to kill my sister?" Zhou Qin Qianzhu was in a hurry and immediately drank and yelled. "He captured Zhou Qin''s coat. That''s his business with your Zhou Qin family. What''s the matter with me? The man who killed me, the elder without family, and the man who had no family, was heinous. If you don''t kill him today, I don''t have any face. As for Miss Zhou Qin... I''m sorry, that''s not our duty. If you people of the Zhou Qin family want to take responsibility, I''ll bear it all together! " Hua covered with no expression, raised his hand and said, "kill!" This word falls, the master without gate around does not have the slightest hesitation, directly kills will pass. There was an uproar all around. Huafu, this is to face, regardless of the overall situation! White night eyes a Lin, is about to start. But just then. Bang Dang! A light stripe suddenly burst from Zhou Qin''s coat. They were instantly shot away. It turned out that Zhou Qin''s coat detonated a magic weapon on his body when he was unprepared at night. She fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood in her mouth. Although she was injured, she was out of the control of the white night. In the end, she is the daughter of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic family. She is a magic weapon of high grade, which makes people unable to defend herself."There is no way to cooperate! Kill me!! Cut this man to pieces!! Let''s kill him Zhou and Qin Qianzhu roared with malice and resentment. The roar fell, and all the masters of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic family rushed. There was also a lot of breath and terror among the guests. "Shaft!! This time it depends on how arrogant you are! " "Hijacking Miss Zhou Qin, you''ve committed a terrible crime!" "No one can save you today!" Angry roar came from all directions, followed by a strong sense of killing and fighting! "Blockade the whole mountain gate and gather all the experts from Wumen. Even if he is a big Luo Jinxian today, I want him to fall here too!" Hua Fu cheered, his hands behind the negative actually went straight down the hall, toward the night. Everyone breathes crazily, whirl son big is excited! Huafu... Is going to do it? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1157 White night directly became a turtle in a jar, surrounded by souls. In addition, Zhou Qin''s jacket escaped, and he had lost his shield. Now he has no other way to retreat except bloody war. But he was not afraid. He recaptured the dead dragon sword. Even if there were true saints around him, he was not afraid. "Take him!" As soon as I don''t know who drank it, the spirits around him rushed to him. All kinds of colorful magic like rain on the body of the white night. "Inborn sword Qi!" When he drinks in the white night, his whole body bursts out fierce sword Qi. His soul skill blows at him, and he can''t tear it up at all. "Changying dragon rhyme!" A Jisheng Fei rushes over and splits it with a knife. It is like a long dragon roaring and tears the sword spirit of the white night. But just as the blade of the knife was about to hit the body of the white night, a black light suddenly fell down and cut off the light of the knife. That extremely holy tiny a Leng, just want to move, white night a hand to reach, grab his arm to throw toward the crowd beside. "Asshole Extremely holy low roar. How dare a great saint fight with him? Is this to despise him this extremely holy? Immediately drive, want to catch the white night. But he did not know that the great saint in front of him did despise him. As soon as the power was activated, he sensed something was wrong. His own strength to open up, but can not shake the great saint. It''s like an ordinary person shaking the mountain!! Whoosh! Jisheng can''t resist. He is smashed into the crowd by the night and knocks over a group of people. But before he got up, a black sword came again and ran through his neck in an instant. Jisheng fell. "Ah People around him were furious, and in a flash there were seven or eight swords. Each sword can release thousands of sword shadows. The superposition of many swords is like a wave of swords, which makes people have no place to hide. White night backhand sword a horizontal, fast one step cut. Bang Dang! Break the waves with one sword. The seven or eight swords in front of him were all cut in two. Xuan''er returns with a backhand sword. Chi!!!!! A blood line appears after the blade has swept. The besieged people all covered their necks and retreated in succession, and they fell in a row again!! "How fierce!" The man over there was scared out of his wits. He never thought that he would be such a terrible saint to drink with himself. He used to brag about how powerful he was in front of the white night. Now it seems that it is a joke... "kill! Kill him!! Kill him Zhou Qin''s coat eased his breath and glared at the besieged white night and screamed sharply. No one dares to hold her, no one dares to threaten her, and no one makes her so embarrassed and shameful in public! If she doesn''t kill this person, she will have a magic barrier in her heart. Even if she comes back to the family of Zhou and Qin, she can''t raise her head. "You take good care of Miss, I''ll go to meet this person!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu gnawed his teeth, and Xuaner leaped forward. He pulled out a blue sword pinned on his waist and stabbed at the white night like a dragon. "A thousand swords!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s powerful voice, a sword fell, sword like a waterfall, crash into the white night. The white night is not in a hurry, forcing the people around, backhand carrying sword whirl. The body of the sword whirled like a windmill, and a sword Qi exploded like a whirlpool. Dong Dong... both sides collide in the air. However, under the rage of Zhou Qin Qianzhu, he refused to let it go. He lifted his sword and fell again. The sword was like the Milky way, piercing the front door of the white night. "Do you think I can''t kill you?" In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, his arm was shaking, and his dark Qi suddenly rose. People around him were startled. I saw that he raised his sword and pointed the sword point to the sky. When Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s attack approached, the black sword suddenly fell down! Sonorous! In the dark, there seems to be a sword. In a flash, all the swords, swords, holy power and general trend were destroyed, and everything disappeared. It seemed that there was only one sword between heaven and earth. Before the body of the black sword was near, Zhou Qin Qianzhu was frightened to find that his attack had been broken! "What''s going on here?" Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin Dynasties trembled without match. But it''s too late. Bang Dang! The blue sword of Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin Dynasty was chopped straight into the front door of Qianzhu. "Second elder brother Zhou Qin''s coat screamed bitterly. "Young master The experts of the Zhou Qin family were so anxious that their scalp was blown up. Zhou Qin Qianzhu is going to die!!Is the second Shao of Zhou Qin family going to fall here? All the guests were breathless. He who has no door is terrified. If this is the case, there will be no peace after no door! Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s eyes were dull, and he wanted to dodge. It was too late, so he could only stare at the sword. But just then. Snore!! A mysterious holy force, like a light wind, directly pulled back Zhou Qin Qianzhu. Whew! Under the influence of this holy power, Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s neck was avoided directly, but his arm was difficult to escape in time, and his arm was cut open by a sharp sword. Blood spatter. Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin dynasty fell backward and fell to the ground. "Young master!" "Second brother!" Zhou Qin''s coat and others rushed over immediately. But Zhou Qin Qianzhu ignored and looked directly at a figure coming from behind. That''s no one else. It''s the vice master without door, Huafu!! It turned out to be Hua Fu. Everyone is very happy! "Let''s get out of the way, let''s get rid of this son!" Hua Fu cheered, a palm shot out, palm power mysterious infinite, as if there is heaven and earth, terror incomparable. But the white night seems to have been waiting for Hua Fu''s hand, staring at the attacking Huafu, never hiding any more, pulling out the dead dragon from his waist and waving it towards him. That''s what he did! That''s why he can ignore everything!! Death dragon sword in hand, even if the true saint on the arrival of the existence of heaven, he also has the power of a war!! "Die White night eyes ferocious, a burst roar, arms off, sharp sword suddenly scabbard!! Sonorous! The sound of swords frightens all sides! it''s just a startling scene!! The scabbard dead dragon sword is not as powerful as it used to be to destroy the heaven and earth. It''s nothing but the holy power and sword spirit of the white night. "What?" The white night froze. "Yellow mouth child, dare to show off in front of me? Die Hua Fu is very relaxed to avoid the body of the dragon sword. He drinks a lot and claps it hard. Bang!!!! The white night suddenly flew out, Sheng Sheng knocked over the crowd and fell on the rear barrier, which made the barrier of no door boundary a riot. He covered his chest, and his blood surged. However, he didn''t care. Instead, he took out the dead dragon sword in his hand, and his eyes were huge. Why is the dead Dragon Sword useless? Is it true that this dead dragon sword is fake??? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1158 Fake dead dragon sword? Can''t you? Don''t scatter after losing cultivation, don''t defend yourself with real dead dragon sword, but carry a fake dead dragon sword on your body. Isn''t this an idiot? The white night stares at the dead dragon sword, but it doesn''t look like it''s fake. And since getting it, he can clearly feel the temperature of the dead dragon''s soul in his chest. If this is a fake dead dragon sword, why does the spirit of the dead dragon react? The spirit of the dead dragon is a special spirit bred by the power of the dead dragon sword. It has the characteristics of the dead dragon sword. It is precisely because of the dead dragon spirit that the fusion of the heaven and soul in the white night is much better than others. Every time we face a strong enemy, the power is much stronger than usual. If it is not a dead dragon sword, the soul of the dead dragon will not have such a throb. But... What''s going on now? Isn''t it said that the sword of the dead dragon is strong when it meets the strong and can kill everything? Why is it so common to see Hua Fu, the vice master of no gate? What is the problem? The fog at the end of the white night, still want to think about what, but the Huafu over there has once again killed will come. In a hurry, the white night raised the dead dragon sword to block it. Dang! Dang! Dang! ... the clear and crisp sound stirred up. It''s not only a sword but also a sword. Dead dragon sword, more no power! He fell on the ground in the white night, and his body trembled wildly. He could hardly stand still. He looked in a mess. And all the disciples and guests over there clapped and screamed. "Good "The master of Huamen is so powerful!" There was a lot of excitement and excitement. In the end, he is the vice master without gate. With this move, his power is not comparable to that of the sorcerer. Among the guests present, the great powers also looked sideways and their eyes were frozen. "Please surround this son quickly. Don''t let him escape! It''s up to me to kill this son! " Huafu hands after the negative, toward the white night. If you don''t get rid of him, you can''t keep your reputation! As long as you kill this person, you can also give an account to the Zhou Qin family with his head! Therefore, Huafu must kill this man! White night frowned, slightly side head, but see behind the retreat has been no door and guests in the strong completely blocked dead, outside the border also added a few, retreat completely sealed, the white night has been like a turtle in a jar, there is no retreat to speak of! The situation is on the verge of despair. "That''s terrible! Is it possible that the white night died here Luochanu held her chest in her hands and looked at her quietly with a nervous look. In the end, she didn''t want to die in the daytime. However, it is impossible to ask her to help. There are so many guests here, as well as Wumen and the Zhou Qin family. If she did, would she not make Heishan an enemy of these powerful clans? Then she won''t be able to get along in the state. And... She can''t save it. Ye Ao can only stand aside and dare not speak. This level of fighting is no longer what he, the holy man, can fight against. Unless there are true saints coming forward now, and they still have a very big head, they will not be able to protect the white night! People look at the white night with pathetic eyes. After all, in this situation, he is bound to die. You can''t count on this sword! The white night closed his heart and put the dead dragon sword into the scabbard. His eyes shook and he thought about the countermeasures. However, just at this time, the Huafu on this side made a sound again. "What? Do you feel very upset and confused? Why doesn''t the dead Dragon Sword work The voice was very low. It came out of Huafu''s mouth and didn''t enter into the ears of the white night. Only the white night heard it. But this sentence appears, the white night is like being struck by lightning, the whole person is frozen in place, motionless. "You... You know this sword?" "Hehe, if you don''t let go of that trash, you''ll try your best to get such a treasure from the land of nine souls. When do you think he can hide it? What''s more, I have no family. An elder suddenly lost his cultivation. This is not a small matter. How can I not make a good investigation? If I don''t know that this sword is a dead dragon sword, then I, the deputy head of the sect, is not it a dereliction of duty? " Hua Fu squinted and said faintly, "I can guess from the consternation that you show when you watch the dead dragon sword. You must know the dead dragon sword. Tell me, who are you? If you are willing to explain everything honestly, I can''t say that I will save you a little life, only abolishing your cultivation, not killing you!" "Keep me alive?" Bai Ye disdained to smile and said, "if you don''t kill me, the Zhou Qin family won''t let me go, will you? You don''t want to kill me because you want to give people to the Zhou Qin family? You have a good abacus"Isn''t it good to live a little longer?" Hua Fu shook his head. "You answer me first, what have you done to the dead dragon sword, and why its power is gone? I don''t believe you can seal the dragon sword "Seal? That, of course, is impossible! Are these swords really holy and can be sealed? I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a person in the whole state of Lysander. What I''ve done is to repair it a little bit. I''ve used some special materials to pull out its internal strength and let it improve itself. During this period of repair, it has no power. " Hua Fu said with a faint smile. "Repair?" "White night Leng Leng Leng:" you mean... This sword... Damaged? " "You don''t have to ask, why does a dead man know so much? All you have to do now is breathe more air, because you won''t be able to breathe later! " The voice falls to the ground, Hua Fu eyes a Lin, suddenly hands. Boom!! Several thunder bursts out of the void, turning into a power grid, covering the white night and blocking its retreat path. White night hastily abandoned the magic sword to resist. The dark sword rolled out a big wave like shadow and beat again and again on the power grid. The power grid is chewed up, and Huafu is close to it, and a slap is made. White night backhand punch. The fist and the palm. "Against the true saint? Are you serious? " Hua Fu''s eyes suddenly cold, suddenly drive, palm burst out of a series of strong enough to shock the extreme saint to death, constantly impacting the body of the white night. But the white night did not move, it was hard to resist. "What?" Hua Fu was stunned and looked, Shu was aware of something, lost his voice and said: "the king dominates the body?" A great sage, but also a monarch? It''s fantastic! "Do you know?" The white night looks awe inspiring, abandoning the magic sword and throwing it back. Xiaoxiao black sword draws out a desolate black moon! Back away from the sword. The sword is wide. But it also forced Huafu back. There was an uproar all around. However, the white night did not take advantage of this, because the witch Dang nearby had already rushed to him. Before he had received the move, he hit the white night with a fist. White night in a hurry under the backhand is another punch. Wu Dang was shaken back, but the white night was also shaken back again and again, the body was difficult to stabilize. Hua Fu and Wu Dang attack this man at the same time, but they can''t take advantage of him... "the great saint... Is so strong!" A lot of people are very quiet. "What did you say? Is that King''s body? Oh, my God, the monarch? How could he have this? " "It''s not easy now!" "This is a tough nut to crack!" Exclaimed the guests. Hua Fu frowned tightly and was no longer polite. He murmured: "the man who has no door to listen to the order, run over this person with me quickly. Don''t be merciful!" The white night was frozen. It''s true that Huafu doesn''t talk about style and prestige. If the situation is wrong, it calls people directly. It''s a reality. "Yes!" All around him, the master called out one after another. "Kill I don''t know who called. Countless strong men without doors rush toward the white night like locusts. This time, all the experts who rush up are no masters. There is no great saint. The worst one is extremely holy! Wu Dang took the lead and ran straight into the white night. White night is not afraid, but cleaves with his sword. The two fought for a while, but Wu Dang was not able to do what he wanted. He immediately withdrew, and several elders who had no door rushed over. Facing the white night, they were all kinds of terrible soul methods. The disciples on the periphery display magic weapons and array. The halo came down from the sky and kept beating on the body of the white night. From time to time, frost formed on the body of the white night, or a flame was ignited, and even his holy power was impacted. People do not love to fight, once the fight with the white night feel difficult, they immediately withdraw. Although the white night is strong, it is difficult to resist in the face of so many masters. Moreover, the opponent uses the wheel fight to consume his own physical strength. After several rounds of fighting, he only kills several people, so he can''t get any cheaper. Instead, he is thrown a few swords by the other side, breaking the monarch''s hegemony, and his wounds are gradually revealed. White night eyes a Lin, heart meditation. If we go on like this, failure is inevitable. In the face of such an offensive, even if it is true saint, it will be consumed! In that case, it''s better to put all your eggs in one basket!! A cruel night. Dead dragon sword is no longer reliable. Now only rely on, only abandon the magic sword!!! He paid attention to the fusion of heaven and soul, and put some pills into his mouth at the same time, staring at the fierce sword of catching all directions.Capture the four sides immediately sacrifice a magic weapon of true saint level to resist. Before that, he used this magic weapon to resist several rounds of attacks in the white night. As long as he resists the attack and killing of the white night, he is victory! "You will continue to use these powerful soul methods. I see how much strength you still have to urge this soul method!" He sneered at him. But just then... the black light flashed. An unprecedented edge has been exposed. This sharp edge can not be explained by words. Once it appears, all the forces between heaven and earth seem to be inferior. "What? This is... " Catch the four sides look tight, just want to accept the move, but late... chi! Abandon the magic sword suddenly gallop, instantly will big shield cut to pieces, capture the four sides also become two and a half!! Those who have no doors around are shocked. White night looks cold, backhand is a sword. Chi la... all the six powerful men who attacked and killed him were all killed. The whole world was in uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1159 That''s very holy!! In which clan, all are the existence of elder level! How could you die like this? Even true saints can''t be so obliterated?? But he was killed by the great sage?? It''s horrible!! Many people gasped and their eyes were filled with horror. Only a powerful sect like Wumen can pull out so many extremely saints. However, it doesn''t mean that they can be slaughtered in this way... the high-level people who have no door around are dripping blood, one by one angry, staring at the white night with their eyes fixed on him, hoping to devour him alive. "As I said, this son is extraordinary and should not be neglected!! Use magic weapon Hua Fu''s face was icy. He drank and rushed away step by step, fighting with the white night. There is a Huafu containment, the white night has no time to care for him. A lot of experts have time to use magic weapon. Many guests also offered magic weapons to help. "This bastard! We are in such a mess that I will never give up if we do not destroy this person! " Zhou Qin Qianzhu of Zhou Qin aristocratic family stares at the white night of the confrontation with Huafu. His eyes are filled with resentment. Xuan''er bears the pain, and a halo twinkles in his palm. When the halo disappears, a delicate golden bell appears in his palm. At the sight of the golden bell, all the people of the Zhou and Qin families were stunned. "Er Shao, do you really want to use this thing?" Someone asked in a low voice, with a face full of horror. "What more hesitation? Isn''t magic weapon used? What''s more, it''s my father''s gift to me for self-defense. Now I''ve been cut off by a nobody who jumped out of nowhere. Even my coat has been humiliated. If I don''t kill this person, how can I go back? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu looked cold and drank solemnly: "where are the people of Zhou and Qin?" "I''ll wait for you The strong men of Zhou and Qin families were shocked and cheered. "Hurry up and help me with the bell!" Zhou Qin Qianzhu raised the Golden Bell and held it high above his head. The spirit of heaven urged him fiercely. His whole body of holy power was wrapped around the golden bell like countless spider silk. However, when holy power touched the golden bell, it immediately disappeared. It''s like a big bite, and it''s never full. Later, people from the Qin family of the Zhou Dynasty all offered sacrifices to the holy power and covered the golden bell. As the strength of the lake and the sea water is constantly falling into the golden bell, the halo of the golden bell is becoming more and more dazzling. "I''ll help too!" Zhou Qin''s coat bit silver teeth, and also launched holy power. Slowly, the golden bell bloomed a brilliant halo, as if the sun shining everywhere. The breath from the golden bell even overshadowed the magic weapons offered by the great powers. The guests around raised their eyes and exclaimed. "What is that?" "What a wonderful breath!" Many people were shocked, but some old soul people seemed to recognize the golden bell, one by one, and cried out. "This... Is this the legendary Zhou Qinzhong?" "What? Zhou Qinzhong?? One of the most precious treasures of the Zhou and Qin families "This is Zhou Qin Zhong?" All the people turned pale in horror. "The legendary Zhou Qinzhong who can suppress everything?? It''s in the hands of Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin A peak extremely holy astonishment: "looks like Zhou Qin Qianzhu in Zhou Qin aristocratic family''s status is detached!" "Apart from other things, the fact that Qin bells of Zhou and Qin have already possessed the capital to compete with the true saints is enough! It is said that the people of Zhou Qin family used it to suppress a true saint to death! With this thing in, I''m afraid the curfew won''t be long! " There is no door, the strong laugh. Many people turn pale at the sound. Zhou Qinzhong appeared and the four sides were shocked. Even the souls who besieged the white night were moved. "Zhou Qin bell" Hua Fu, who fights with the white night, raises his head slightly, showing a trace of surprise on his face. "Deputy leader of Huafu gate, please step back! Let me suppress this man Zhou Qin Qianzhu drank furiously. "Good!" Huafu did not hesitate, but leaped back and opened a distance from the white night. The Qianzhu of Zhou and Qin over there saw this, and his eyes were cold. He held up the "Zhou Qin bell" and threw it away directly towards the white night. The white night frowned and dodged at once, but found that the Zhou Qin Zhong actually locked himself, no matter how he dodged, could not avoid it. Good strange, since can not avoid, then split! Bai Ye doesn''t think that the grade of Qin Zhong this week is better than that of abandoning the divine sword. However, just as he was about to raise his sword to cut, Zhou Qinzhong suddenly erupted a surge of suppressing force. Before he could raise his arm in the daytime, he hit his arms fiercely. Bang! The arm of the white night fell down at once. No sword! It''s a force of terror and repression that can''t be described in words.His arms seemed to be no longer his own at this moment and could not move at all. The eyes of the white night are cold, and I quickly drag my body to rush out of the suppression area of the Qin bell this week. However, at this time, the whole Zhou Qin bell suddenly became larger, floating on his head, and falling a little bit. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the ground at the foot of the white night is sinking wildly, the ground is broken and the void is broken. As a result, there is only one person who has no power to spread out!! And the body of the white night began to tremble. The guests raised their eyes and looked, and each breath was almost forgotten. "Is this the power of Zhou Qinzhong?" "Those who have a king''s body can''t bear it... It''s terrible!" The murmur made people tremble. That week, the Qin bell continued to fall a little bit, and the body of the white night was also more and more trembling. "He can''t hold on to it!" Someone said with a smile. "Well, maybe we can help him." "How to help? He is surrounded by the power of repression, let alone magic, even people can not get close to "Ha ha, let''s just watch this guy be crushed to death People around him laughed. The people of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic family also have a hearty smile on their faces. "What? Asshole! Do you know that our Zhou Qin family are very good? " Zhou Qin''s coat sneered and his eyes were filled with heartiness. Wash my shame with your blood! The cold thoughts in Zhou Qin''s coat. The willow eyebrows of Luocha girl moved. Ye Ao sighs and shakes his head. Some people feel sorry for it, while others shout for the good of the town. The fighting at the scene has stopped. "Watch me kill him!" At this time, Zhou Qin Qian Zhu Shu''s roar, his strength suddenly urged. I saw the huge gold clock falling slowly suddenly. Boom!!! The golden bell fell to the ground, and a thunderclap spread. The golden bell is like a big mouth made of gold, which instantly engulfs the white night... everyone trembles. White night disappears... is this guy... Just dead? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1160 Seeing the golden bell engulfed the white night, all the nervous tension for one of the loose. Ye Ao is a bit dull. Maybe he didn''t expect that the fate of this casual encounter would end up like this. And Luocha woman has long been numb, lenglengleng looking at the place where the golden clock fell, the brain can not return to God for a long time. "White night this guy... Shouldn''t really die here?" Luochanu murmured to herself. I saw Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s arm lifted, and it was a burst of urge. The Zhou Qin bell began to slowly retract, a little smaller. "Zhou Qin bell is really worthy of its reputation. I always thought you were just a common thing. It was called Zhou Qin. It''s nothing. I''ll look down on it when I see it today." Hua Fu nodded again and again, and said faintly that no one noticed the blazing heat in the fundus of his eyes. Such a treasure, now I do not know how many souls salivate for it. "This is one of the 24 treasures of our Zhou Qin family. Isn''t it an ordinary thing? It is a treasure that can even be suppressed by the true saint. Although this great saint is more special, what is it compared with the true saint? " Zhou Qin Qianzhu snorted: "when I mention Zhou Qinzhong, you will see him turning into a group of shredded meat! This is the end of offending my Zhou Qin family! " On hearing this, people around him were amazed. "The details of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families are indeed extraordinary!" "They still have twenty-four of them. It''s amazing." "It''s no wonder they dare to challenge no one!" One after another, the sound of the broken. But more people are looking at Zhou Qinzhong. I don''t know what kind of appearance the bold sage will become under such terrible suppression. Will he really tell Zhou Qin Qianzhu that he has turned into a pool of rotten meat?? "Mr. Zhou Qin, take Zhou Qinzhong. I have to get back the sword of Bu San elder. After all, it is his relic. I have no way to bear all the responsibility for such a thing today. It''s Hua Fu''s fault to disturb the guests! As for your Zhou Qin family, we have no choice but to give an account. " Hua Fu light road, the eye ground flickers the cold light nobody to see. Zhou Qin Qianzhu glanced at him coldly and did not speak. He no longer had any good feelings for the old fox. The people of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families also began to be wary of those who had no family. The guests are all watching the opera, and no one will interfere with the two clan forces. Even many people wish that the two clan forces can fight, then they can fish in troubled waters. But at this time, Zhou Qin Qianzhu suddenly felt a little wrong. "Huh?" Zhou and Qin Qianzhu''s eyes were frozen. What''s wrong with you, second brother Zhou Qin asked strangely. "Why... It seems that Zhou Qinzhong can''t get it back?" Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s face was unsightly and his expression was deep. "Can''t get it back?" Zhou Qin''s coat and others were stunned and looked at the clock one after another. However, after the golden clock was stuck in the shape of a circle larger than the size, it was no longer retracted. No matter how hard Zhou Qin Qianzhu urged him, he could not retract by half a minute. "What''s going on?" "Isn''t that man dead yet?" The people of the Zhou Qin family said in dismay. The words fell to the ground, and the noisy guests instantly quieted down. At the same time, the lower part of the Zhou Qin bell suddenly overflowed with black breath. "The man didn''t die!" Wu Dang cried out. A lot of people got nervous. However, a crack suddenly appeared from the wall of Zhou Qin bell, followed by a black light. With the appearance of cracks, there are more and more cracks on the Zhou Qin bell, and the black light is more and more prosperous. The whole Zhou Qin bell has been fragmented within a few minutes. "How could that be?" Zhou Qin Qianzhu''s face was stunned and stunned. Huafu also looked serious. It seems that the battle is not over yet! Bang!! A thunderstorm like bang, see Zhou Qinzhong suddenly burst open. A figure appeared in the clock. The magic weapon was broken, and his soul was attacked, which shocked Zhou Qin. His thousand bamboo retreated one after another, his chest heaved up and down, and then he spat out a big mouthful of blood. "Second brother!" Zhou Qin''s coat exclaimed. There was an uproar all around. "Zhou Qinzhong couldn''t suppress him?? What''s going on here "Has the monarch been so powerful?" "This... This... How could this happen?" "What kind of monster is this man?" All the guests gasped and their eyes were shocked. The people who had just relaxed were nervous again and gathered towards this side one by one, staring at the man with vigilance. At the moment, that person is quite different from before.With his eyes closed, his skin began to climb with dark lines. In his sword holding arm, it was dark now, but at the wrist, a golden sword was shaking. This is the sword! At this stage, the white night had to urge to use the power of abandoning the divine sword! Otherwise, he will die. He did not expect that the dead dragon sword would temporarily lose its efficacy due to the so-called "repair". He didn''t expect that there would be people who could control the dragon sword in Lisheng! According to his plan, he was going to use the dragon sword to leave here. If the power of the dead dragon sword is still there, all the strong people need not worry about it. In front of the dead dragon sword, no matter how strong it is, it will be no more than an auction. But man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. At this point, we can only go down the drain. "Even if he broke away from Zhou Qinzhong, he would be no better now! Zhou Qinzhong is one of the 24 treasures of Zhou Qin family, which is so easy to break? He must have little strength left, sorcery! Kill this man quickly Hua Fu said. "Yes The great elder Wu Dang leaps like a streamer toward the white night. When it is near, he repeatedly urges several moves, and a reincarnation star map seal is like an eagle spreading its wings, hitting the white night. However... the white night did not move and let the attack and kill attack. Bang! Such as the eagle''s terror soul method hit hard on the body of the white night, and then burst like stars. Wu Dang, with an awe inspiring look, fell on the side of the white night. He even produced 72 palms, each of which was splashed with colorful patterns. Each palm was comparable to the wind, fire and lightning. It was fierce and incomparable, and broke up the samsara. However, when the seventy-two hands were finished, Wu Dang raised his head again, but only to the cold eyes of the white night. "What''s going on?" Wu Dang was shocked: "you... You are all right?" "How can I be helped by the power of the supreme saint?" The white night cold way, arm a lift, a black light such as devil''s claw, toward the witch Dang mercilessly chop in the past. "Ah Wu Dang screams and withdraws immediately. But the black light actually cut through the void and annihilated everything, like an eschatological blood wave, covering everything and swallowing it to him. Can''t hide!! "Wudang elder!" Hua Fu''s face changed dramatically, and he rushed to kill him immediately. But it was a stunning sword. When one sword goes down, people can''t catch the track of the sword. Whew! Without any accident, Wu Dang was directly engulfed by the black sword and turned into fragments and splashed on all sides. Wu Dang, meteor! "Elder master!" All the people who have no door cry. "Asshole! Asshole!! Asshole Hua Fu was furious, no longer regardless of all, crazy toward the night to kill. "If I don''t kill you today, I promise not to be a man!" Hua Fu was furious, holy power was in full swing, and his power like a tsunami was flooding into the night. The souls around them immediately retreated and did not dare to approach. Everyone knows that Hua Fu is serious this time. After all, the loss of no door this time is too heavy! So many strong people fall, it is more than injury! "Is it holy? When I can''t kill you? " White night has a strong sense of war in his eyes, and the sword on his arm is powerful. At this time, he was no longer eager to leave. Since the power of abandoning the divine sword had been used, he would have a good fight! The king is strong enough for him to use this sword!! "Get down for me!" Hua Fu rushes to the scene, and the holy power is completely released. It is just like a big hand of an ancient giant, which severely oppresses the white night. The whole body of the white night was completely destroyed, and the ground collapsed completely. But the white night itself is still and calm. A little surprise flashed through Hua Fu Tong, but he was not discouraged. He raised a move and killed him at night. His arms suddenly turned red, and then they danced wildly, shaking out a sea of fire and swallowing towards it. At a little pace in the white night, people instantly disappear into the void, and then they abandon the divine sword. The sword light is like a shadow. They actually split the sea of fire, and cut into the Huafu fiercely. The shrill sword roars across the world, covering the sun and the moon, unmatched! Hua Fu was in a state of panic. He found that his true holy power was as fragile as thin paper in front of this man, which was useless! This sword of this son is not mortal!! Hua Fu''s eyes were awe inspiring. He knew the power of the abandoned sword. He did not dare to be slack again. His hand shook, and a long bloody sword with a slightly curved edge appeared in his palm. He hurled his long knife, and the edge of the knife made a roar of tiger, which scattered all around him! However... the seemingly extraordinary long sword was cut into two pieces before it was matched with the abandoned God sword.The knife edge is broken. The crisp sound hits the heart. The sword of abandonment comes. Hua Fu was so shocked that he did not dare to fight again. He turned around and retreated. He can''t imagine the sharpness of this sword! "Run?" The white night looks ferocious. It''s actually chasing Huafu step by step, and a sword falls from the sky. Roaring... the huge sword shadow burst out, and fell downward as if to cut the earth. Around the innumerable guests were scared and left and right in a hurry. The disciples who had no door were also completely flustered, hiding one by one, and no one dared to fight. "Open the border! Open the border now There were guests shouting. When the elders without doors heard it, they were suddenly shocked. In order to prevent escape in the daytime, the surrounding area has been completely sealed off. It is like a cage here! It''s just that... They always think they are hunters, but they don''t know at this moment that the prey in their eyes... Is the Hunter... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1161 The white night, which exerted the power of the sword of abandoning gods, was like a god of killing. It was irresistible. However, he did not dare to leave directly. Otherwise, once the powerful man with no door followed him, his sword power would dissipate and he would return to its original form. However, if the powerful man without door took the hand, he would have no room to fight back, and there was no doubt that people would die. Therefore, he must exterminate the powerful without doors now, so that they are unable to pursue them, and even dare not retaliate against the white night, and use their blood to frighten the heroes among the guests. Wu Dang died, Huafu was invincible, there was no door to rout, a loose sand. The guests did not dare to fight. They avoided the white night. In particular, the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families almost ran away in a hurry like avoiding killing gods. After all, the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families treat the white night like that. Now the white night is fierce. How can they not avoid it? Seeing the chaos at the scene, Hua Fu''s face was extremely ugly. The man bit his teeth, grabbed a disciple without a door, and said in a deep voice, "go and ask the headmaster to come and suppress the situation!" "Ah... Yes, deputy headmaster!" The disciple nodded quickly and ran away. Hua Fu gritted his teeth and bravely rushed to the white night. In fact, the energy of no door is not different from that of shangshenzong and bahuangchao. Of course, it is much stronger than Yijian Tiangong. This time, no one was caught off guard. Many elders were killed by the night. Everyone was afraid and did not know how to abandon the power of the magic sword. Therefore, they were caught off guard. However, this does not mean that white night can subvert this ancient sect which has been inherited for many years with a sword. Take Huafu for example. As the Deputy headmaster of no door, he is not as unbearable as he imagined. He knew that he could not overcome the white night, but it was not difficult to hold him back. I saw Hua Fu''s hands offering sacrifices to the holy power again. The two palms actually accumulated two halos a day and a month. The sun and the moon alternate, and they were endless and mysterious. He takes the sun as his attack. The sun in his palm spurs out a terrible flame. A little spark can dry the sea and devour and burn everything. With the moon as the guard, a little moon can cover the earth and freeze all the stars. The sun and the moon are alternated, and they are not exhausted. All of a sudden, they abandon the divine sword to kill the image of the sun and the moon, and they will regenerate in less than a breath. "Die!" Hua Fu drank, and on the day of the palm of his hand, a fire dragon was ejected, and a magma road was drawn from the center without a door. In the white night, a sword falls. The body of the sword explodes a large number of sword shadows, stabbing at the Hua Fu like an elf. Hua Fu hastily urged the moon elephant to cover his whole body like a piece of ice armor to resist the falling sword shadow. But this can not be completely offset, the armor cracks everywhere, a large number of sword shadow directly through the cracks into his body. The Qi and blood in Hua Fu''s body was turbulent, and his expression was particularly dignified. The white night took the opportunity to cut again. A huge arm shadow burst out of the sword mouth, entangled Huafu directly, and then abandoned the divine sword and cut it ferociously. The void has been cut a huge hole. He didn''t dare to use the move of Yi Jian Tian Gong. He didn''t want to set up a new enemy for the already fragmented heaven palace, so all the methods he urged were the original ancestor''s Dharma formula and the soul formula of chance gained from the nine spirits. Hua Fu''s fingers moved quickly and sacrificed all the 359 defensive magic weapons in the ring. The magic weapon flew in front of him. Some of them built shields, some turned into barriers, some formed a border, some became armor, layer by layer of defense, layer by layer of cover, almost casting a steel fortress in front of him that no one could break. However, abandoning the divine sword is like chopping bamboo, chopping one section at a time. "What?" So many defenses can''t defend this sword? What kind of sword is this? Hua Fu''s face was so white that he retreated in a hurry. However, the sharp edge of the abandoned sword was not that he could fight against it. In an instant, he was cut to the ground, and his chest was covered with blood. He was directly torn out of a huge hole by the abandoned sword, and white bones were visible in his chest. Huafu is rolling and wants to retreat. However, the white night pursued the victory aggressively. The sword Qi is dense like rain, and I''ll kill him crazily. Hua Fu clenched his teeth, and his hands suddenly closed together. The image of the sun and the moon suddenly turned into chaos, and then pushed toward the white night. In an instant, all the areas he pushed turned into dust. An abyss was dug out. There was no more cloud above the sky, looking straight at the stars. This is the most chaotic force. It''s also the power to transcend saints! Under this blow, even the true saint must be seriously injured. However... however, the body of the white night just trembled for a while, and there was nothing else. You can''t even see the wound on your body. Hua Fu froze. "Monarch''s body can''t have such strength, your body is not only king''s body! There must be other forces!! It must be Hua Fu came back to God and cried bitterly.The saint in front of him is just a monster! In addition to his soul state and great saint, everything is the same as the monster!! "You... Who are you?? Who the hell are you Hua Fu roared. White night no language, hand a shake, a sword spirit tear. Hua Fu was shocked and was eager to withdraw. But it was a little late. Whew! His arm was torn apart in a moment by the terrible power of the abandoned God sword. Hua Fu''s arm was suddenly broken and his blood spattered. Before he could get up, he was heavily trampled by a foot behind him, and then his cold sword was against his neck. "Now tell me, what''s going on with the restoration that you said before? Why can''t the dragon sword be used? When can it be used Said the white night in a deep voice, and the hand holding the sword had begun to shake. The golden sword on the wrist has become very thin, as if it will break at any time. Huafu would not doubt the great sage''s determination. If he didn''t, he believed that he would definitely be in a different place. Now the most important thing is to delay the arrival of the master! As long as the master arrives, everything will turn around!! Hua Fu''s eyes turned slightly. He gasped and said, "don''t you know about the death dragon sword?" "What about the dead dragon sword?" "About the origin of this sword!" "This sword has so many origins that I don''t know which one is true." The white night is light. On the land of nine souls, he had heard a lot about the versions of the dead dragon sword. After arriving in Lisheng Prefecture, he also heard many versions of the sword. Some people say that this sword is the most powerful sword in the history of the state. Some people say that this sword is a sword left by a stranger here. It is also said that this sword is a sword made by ancestors of the Dragon nationality who sacrificed their own bones. No matter what kind of statement is based on, it''s hard to find out the exact origin of it. "My statement may not be its orthodox origin, but it is definitely related to it. Otherwise, how can I repair the dead dragon sword?" Hua Fu said in a low voice. "So... What is the origin of it?" Drink in the dark. "Have you ever heard of... Twelve Hongbing?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1162 Twelve soldiers? White night Leng Leng Leng, consternation way: "what is that?" "That''s the twelve kinds of magic weapons recorded in ancient books and records. It is said that they are the twelve strongest weapons handed down from the ancient times of Honghuang, and the dead dragon sword is one of them!" Hua Fu said in a deep voice. "What?" White night such as lightning, gaping at Hua Fu: "you mean, like the death Dragon Sword such a powerful weapon... There are 11 more?" Oh, my God. There are still so many soldiers to destroy the heaven and the earth. If so, isn''t Lisheng in chaos? The white night has been afraid to imagine. There are so many terrible weapons. What a terror... "the strength of the dead dragon sword is the strongest among the twelve weapons. The twelve red soldiers correspond to the twelve zodiac animals, and the dead Dragon Sword corresponds to the Dragon soldiers in the twelve zodiac signs! The twelve Hong soldiers are strong and weak. They are not all as terrible as the dead dragon sword. " Hua Fu shook his head. Hearing the sound in the white night, my heart calmed down a little. "What about the other eleven soldiers?" "I don''t know. Some of them may have been destroyed or sealed. There is no record in the historical records. With the age, I don''t know whether it is complete. At least the dead dragon sword has appeared now. With this sword, why should the other eleven Hongbing soldiers care?" Hua Fu Road. Indeed, the characteristics of the dead dragon sword are enough to crush everything, and other magic soldiers are already dispensable in front of this sword. "What about repairing the dead dragon sword? Is the Dragon Sword damaged Asked the white night with a frown. "The dead dragon sword is not an ordinary sword. This sword can give too many people who use it. For example, the incomparable power of dragon sword has been described in the ancient books of our ancestors. As long as he still holds this sword, even if his body is pierced by thousands of swords, it will not die out. If the sword is held by ordinary people, it can shake the gods and is on the verge of death If you hold it, you can bring the dead back to life. However, this sword does not have such characteristics, so I will arrange to repair it quietly! " Hua Fu is deep and smiling. At night, my heart beat wildly. It turns out that the dead dragon sword has such power. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. If you can hold the dead dragon sword to the point of being immortal, combined with the strong character of the dead dragon sword, isn''t it said that if you get this sword, you can be invincible vertically and horizontally, and the gods can''t be shaken? I''m afraid if you don''t take the sword, you won''t defeat him?? Who made this sword? "I deliberately left the classics in the hands of Bu San, and asked him to repair the dead Dragon Sword according to the contents of the ancient books. In fact, with my strength, it is not difficult for me to snatch the dead dragon sword. However, I can not do so. After all, he holds the dead dragon sword in his hand. If I forcibly seize the sword, it will make a big fuss and attract the attention of the giants. However, if I kill it, it will also cause disturbance, and the clan will adjust Zha, in this way, the secret of the dead dragon sword will also be exposed. Therefore, I spread the news and take the opportunity to let him die in an "unexpected" effect at this birthday party, while I collect his relics in a proper manner! In this way, I can inherit the sword Hua Fu said. White night heard the sound, but feel wrong, frown tightly: "I did not ask you these, you creak to say so, is to delay time?" "Did you find out?" Hua Fu didn''t hide it and laughed. No longer raising the sword in the neck. Hua Fu feels the cold killing intention of abandoning the divine sword and dodges to avoid the key. Pooh! Huafu''s waist is pierced directly. He forced to endure the pain, a flash, like a blink forward, intending to escape. But the white night pursues not to give up. "Stop him!" Hua Fu roared. A group of disciples rushed bravely. White night arm a shake. Several swords flew straight past and knocked down a disciple in front of him. His defense magic weapon was like paper paste. "Get out if you don''t want to die!" Drink it in the daytime. The sound is like thunder. Some people are frightened, shivering in situ, afraid to approach, but there are also people who are not afraid of death. However, this time, the white night is no longer merciful, a sword vertical split. The sword Qi was like a wave, which instantly tore the disciples who were not afraid of death into pieces. The rest of the people paled in horror. Huafu rushes all the way to the inner part of Wumen, hoping to invite the master without door to leave the mountain as soon as possible. But after running a few steps, I felt something wrong in the white night. He looked down and saw that his right arm had been completely eroded by the power of the abandoned divine sword. The golden sword under the ruyuezun sword was almost like a toothpick. "It''s not good. It''s hard to suppress the power of moon Zun''s sword because it''s used too much force to abandon God''s sword!" His face was heavy at night.Ruyue Zun Jian underestimates the power of the sword. With his strength, if he didn''t use the sword, he could fight for the white night for ten months at most. However, if it is used at present, the golden sword may maintain a stick of incense at most. This is not a good thing! If the power of the sword was abandoned and spread like this, it would be impossible for Dara Jinxian to save it! Although I don''t know if this sword can compete with the dead dragon sword, there is one thing that we can know that white night can never compete with this sword... we can''t delay any more. We have to leave here immediately and find a safe place to solve the problem of the arm! White night eyes awe inspiring, a little pace, toward the outside. "He''s leaving!" "Come on, stop him, and drag him till the master arrives!" There is no door, the elder cries out. But... No one moved. Drag? What can I do to drag this evil spirit? Isn''t that for death? Even Hua Fu was killed in a scurry, who can drag him?? All the disciples despised them secretly. If the elders didn''t dare to go up, they would send their disciples to death. Who would be stupid? No one stands in the way of a sword in the white night. But at this time, two lights and shadows rushed out of the interior of the no door, straight into the white night. Light and shadow appeared and cut through the sky, and then a powerful and powerful force swept all over the world. Everyone''s breathing is tight. What a fierce force! What a shocking pressure!! "Is that?" "No door to protect the Dharma!" Someone screamed out. "There is no door guard! The headmaster is coming Hua Fu yelled. A crowd of people without doors are excited. No door to protect Dharma? That can match the existence of Huafu! Moreover, the left and right Dharma protectors can shake the peak, which is really holy! They all looked up at the light and shadow. But see one of the light and shadow, after all, white night, a shaking palm, a fiery red iron chain appeared, tied directly toward the white night in the past. "If I have no way to commit such a crime, it''s like running away. You''d better think! Leave it for me The left Dharma protector drank like a fire dragon. But in the approach, the whole body of the white night burst out a pitch black sword spirit, instantly chewing the iron chain. "What a terrible force?" The right Dharma protector opened his eyes slightly, but he was not afraid: "hold him, wait for the master to appear! It''s easy to kill this son! " "Good!! Use that move "Yes!" As if they had made up their minds, they both took out their palms, one turned into a mountain, one turned into a sea, and then pushed forward, and their mouths were filled with words full of supreme holy power. "Qianshan! There is no long way to go "Wanhai! It''s difficult to learn from one''s own experience and do one''s best! " "Sleepy!" Two people drink together, the shadow of the mountain and sea suddenly disappeared. At the same time, there are mountains and sea in the sky. No matter how fast he flies, he can''t roll over the mountains and cross the sea! "Is this the power of space?" The white night immediately sensed the clue. He immediately raised his sword and cut. However... the edge of the abandoned sword is useless in the face of the force of space. The blade of the sword cuts into the sea and the mountain, but it is like cutting into the air. This is a powerful force can not come out, heavy bang on cotton! "Ha ha, no matter how sharp your sword is, no matter how strong you are, it''s not so easy to break our magic space!" When the two fall down, the right Dharma protector sneers repeatedly. "You''re just going to put your hands on it!" Left Dharma cold channel. "Is it?" His eyes are awe inspiring in the white night, and the pupil beads are dark. The power of abandoning the divine sword has almost permeated his whole body. At the moment, his strength is rising wildly with the increase of abandoning divine sword power, which is not even match by the real saint. Bai Ye knows that this is because of his king''s power that he has not become the sword slave of this sword until now. If anyone else had, he would have been devoured by the power of the abandoned God sword. However, it is good to be occupied by this force at present! Just listen to the sound of the white night. Bang! There is a dark ripple in the body, which is like a sledgehammer, pounding heavily on the surrounding magic space. The space was shaken and full of cracks. "What?" The two men were shocked. "How can a little sage have such power?" The left and right Dharma protectors looked at each other and felt incredible. But soon they calmed down."Worry free, even if his strength is beyond imagination, we can not break this Law in an instant. As long as we continue to hold on, when the master arrives, he will surely die!" The left Dharma protector drank, raised his hand to fight forward, and madly focused on the space power. Seeing this, the right protector immediately raised his hand to follow suit. The area of space that had been rifted was immediately restored. The white night looks cold and continues to impact. However, he had a fierce attack, but he could not break the spell immediately. In the distance, a surging breath rose. There were already people without doors on their knees and shouting. "The main door is out!" "The master of the gate is matchless!" The voice of piety swings away with a trembling color. People are excited. As soon as the master of no door appears, the scene will be suppressed! The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. Time is running out! He took a deep breath and intended to release all the power of abandoning God sword. He would like to leave here first. But just then... CLICK! A crackle came out. Looking down at the white night, his face suddenly changed. The golden sword on the wrist has been broken?? Oh, no! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1163 The power of Ruyue Zun sword still can''t resist the power of abandoning divine sword. I think so. With the blessing of abandoning the divine sword, how can we fight against the power of abandoning divine sword if we can kill such a strong man as Huafu in the white night? It''s also true that the moon Zun sword is really holy? That''s it! So far, there is no choice! The white night took a deep breath, intending not to repress. Release this power completely. No matter how powerful the sword is, let''s get out of here! If you have no life, what do you care about the strength of the sword? However, at this moment... chi! A beam of light came out of the void in the distance, and instantly penetrated the space blocking the white night. The left and right Dharma protectors who are still casting force into the space area are stunned. "Who is it?" Right protector roars. The magic of this kind of space blockade is incomparable inside, but it is particularly fragile on the outside. However, how can you think that there is someone out there who dares to fight at this critical moment, or help him... this is provocation and no way out! Challenge the powerful men who have no door! "Unforgivable!! Unforgivable The left Dharma protector roared and his eyes swept around him. However... there was no one around. Click!! At this time, the space area makes a piercing sound. "No! This one is coming out! " The right protector said. "Come out and come out! I''m afraid he won''t?? Let''s fight again The left protector hummed, and he would sacrifice his strength again. But this time, the white night was quite different from before. He raised his hand and grabbed at the front directly. Bang!! The whole space burst on the spot. The hand rushed out directly from the inside and held the front left Dharma protector straightly. "Asshole!" The left Dharma protector one hand turned into a hand knife, and then he chopped it hard at this hand. Bang Dang! Another crackle. The expression of the left Dharma protector immediately twisted. He felt as if he had been chopped on a piece of steel, and could not lose a cent at all. But at this time, the hand suddenly force, a force of earth shaking from his pressed shoulder. "Ah The left Dharma protector uttered a sad cry, but he saw that the holy power on his shoulder collapsed quickly and was completely crushed, and then the whole shoulder was directly stripped off. The shrill cry resounded in all directions. "Hateful!" The right Dharma protector was shocked and rushed to him immediately. The left protector also resisted. But at the moment, the white night has been filled with endless power of abandoning God sword, which is incomparably powerful. In the face of the attack and killing of the right Dharma protector, he does not care so much. He directly picks up the sword and splits it towards the left protector. Bang! The white night''s back was hit hard. But it couldn''t shake his offensive. The left Dharma protector immediately raised the other arm and roared. "The power of extreme intention!" Whoa!!! His arm burst out an unprecedented space force, which turned the space area between his body and the abandoned sword into another shape. If the attack does not enter the chaotic region, it will be directly engulfed, and it is impossible to touch the existence behind this area. However... the left Dharma protector obviously does not know what it means to abandon the divine sword. Whew! There was no accident. Abandon the sword and tear the space directly. The left Dharma protector''s face was stiff. The right Dharma protector saw this, and his pupils trembled wildly and growled bitterly. "Stop it!" But it''s late... Pooh! The sword of abandoning God penetrates the body of left Dharma protector like cutting tofu. The famous left protector without door fell on the spot!! "Ah The right Dharma protector''s eyes were red with blood, and he was furious, but he did not dare to rush up again. Zuo Dharma protector was run over and killed on the spot. If he goes up, he will surely die. In spite of his anger, he did not lose his mind. "You will pay for your actions! You will!! You will die in our hands without doors!! I swear The right Dharma protector roared bitterly, and his eyes were like a pool of blood. In the white night, his eyes were cold and cold. "Before that, you''ll die here too!" The voice fell to the ground, and the man rushed with his sword. He wanted to get rid of the right Dharma protector. But at this time, a powerful force in the distance came towards this, accompanied by the sound of the tsunami."See the master!" The sound came like a wave. Here comes the Lord without doors! The white night looks a heavy, swept around the eyes, straight back to withdraw. "Go? Can you go?? Come here for me The sound of the sound of the vast pressure, only to see the white night in front of the mountains and trees began to dislocation, constantly blocking his way. White night with sword. "Give it to me!" A burst of water came from nowhere, and suddenly the whole earth stood up like a wall of heaven in front of the white night. "Can you keep me?" The white night cheers, raises the sword to cut! Sonorous! The cruel sword spirit swept over the world and turned into a huge sword spirit, tearing the sky wall in front of him. In the twinkling of an eye, they run away from thousands of miles away. "Huh?" The man without a door uttered a light voice, but without hesitation, he drank and opened it: "the man without door obeys his orders!! Give me a chase "Chase!" The roar spread and people swarmed in like locusts. With the master of no door as the backing, these people who have no door are brave enough to chase after the white night crazily. His arms trembled wildly in the white night. Although he was full of killing intention, he was constantly told that he could not fight any more. Otherwise, the power of abandoning God sword becomes more and more crazy. It is not that he is killed by the man who has no door, but is killed by the abandoned sword. He becomes a sword slave and a walking corpse... we must find a place to stabilize this power!! The white night meditates and rushes forward. However, in the middle of the attack, the sword suddenly trembled, and an surging force hit his shoulder. The whole arm seemed to be torn. The white night a stagger, almost did not fall from the air. Bang! People fall to the ground, and the earth is shaken. But he didn''t hesitate much and tried to get up again in pain. If he really can''t escape, he doesn''t mind beheading the master without doors and turning into a sword slave who abandons the magic sword. "White night, this way!" Just then, a low voice came from the side. The white night looks sideways, frowns tightly. "Luochanu? It''s you Is it the same girl who broke through the left and right Dharma protection space area outside before feeling? "I don''t think you are in a good condition. Come here, I can help you escape safely!" Standing on a big stone, luochanu covered her lips and chuckled. It''s true that my heart is moving at night. At present, he can fight even if he doesn''t have a sect leader. The reason why he doesn''t fight is that he is afraid to abandon the power of divine sword. If there is any trick of luochanu, he doesn''t mind cutting this person off! After thinking about it, the man leaped forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1164 The appearance of luochanu surprised the white night. He was even more surprised that luochanu actually stood up to help herself at this critical point. White night does not feel that their friendship with her has been deep enough to let her rush out to help. After all, it''s a matter of risking one''s life. It has no door. The one who pursues the white night has no door. The one who pursues the white night has no door. It is easier to kill her as a little Saint than to crush an ant. What is the purpose of this woman? White night doesn''t know. But his vigilance will not slacken. Luochanu didn''t know what magic weapon she used. She broke a big hole in the void and revealed a dark space. She dragged the white night into it. The void is consistent, smooth as before, and there is no flow of breath. Inside the void. Looking around in the white night, we can see nothing but the flowing power of space. This is similar to the existence of a small world, but this place is quite different from the small world. The small world is built by the Qing emperor with special magic weapons. It does not have the ability to avoid. This space is different. When you enter it at night, you will find yourself completely isolated from the outside. Let alone your breath is blocked. I''m afraid even if the outside master knows that he has entered this special space, he can''t do anything about it! "That''s not what you, a saint, should do!" The white night is light. "Of course, this is the magic weapon given to me by Heishan ancestors! Let me escape in time of danger. " In the dark, luochanu said with a smile. "You joined Heishan?" "Yes "When did you come to Lisbon? Are you alone? " "Of course not. If I had the strength like me, I would have died if I had come to the state like a newborn calf!" "I''m not going to die. I''m going to be captured and raised by slaves in public." The white night is light. With the beauty of luochanu, I''m afraid that any great saint will attack her. "Oh Luochanu chuckled and said, "what brought me here is the end of Yan!" "It''s him..." the white night eyebrow moved, and then said: "so he introduced you into Heishan?" "Not bad!" "Then why did you save me?" "If you know each other, you can''t watch you die?" Luo Cha Nu laughs a way. "Really? I don''t think I''m very familiar with you. In the heart of your Shenwu people, the nine souls of mainland people are all dead? " Shake your head at night. "Oh, what a heartless fellow. Shenwu or jiuhun, we are in Lisheng state now, and we are in other people''s place. Can''t you put down the gratitude and resentment prejudice between jiuhun continent and Shenwu continent?" Luo Cha female amorous feelings 10000 kinds of said. I don''t know how to eat her in the daytime. "I have never held any attitude towards the position between the nine spirits or the Shenwu, but only for the sake of interests. There is no so-called right and wrong, so it can''t be called hatred. But luochanu, as far as I know about you, you won''t do anything that has no interests, let alone take such a big risk. " The white night is light. "Hehe, is my impression so bad in your mind? It''s really disappointing... But... You''re right. I won''t do anything that doesn''t benefit me. What''s more, if it''s found out, I''ll die. Even Heishan won''t offend a real saint to protect me! " "What''s your purpose?" Sitting on the ground, holding his right arm and panting slightly, he asked. "The purpose is simple! Just give me your sword Luo Cha Nu laughs a way. White night heard the sound, looked at her along the dark, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: "how? Are you staring at my sword "Of course." Luochanu said with a smile: "the hall is full of saints and saints, but none of them have the vision to see the dead dragon sword. But I know that I knew it as early as in Shenwu land! The master of Shenwu has studied you and the dead dragon sword. They don''t know it. I know it! You run to no door to make trouble, just for this sword "Do you think I''ll give it? Can you... Get there? " Asked the white night. "It depends on you, but I don''t think you have a choice now. As for whether I can... Of course, I can. If not, why should I save you? Isn''t that funny? " Luocha girl squinted. "Then you can have a try!" The white night is fearless. "What? You won''t give it to you?? Are you going to hang on like this? " Luochanu was a little upset: "don''t think I can''t see it. You must have been poisoned! As a result, your current state is very poor, your body breath is very thick, clearly can fight, but you are in a hurry to evacuate, there must be something wrong! Right? " "Your eyesight is really amazing, but one thing you''re wrong about is that I''m not poisoned!" The white night was quite surprised.It seems that this woman has been paying attention to herself from the beginning. "Not poisoning? What''s the matter with you? " Luochanu asked again. There was no sound in the white night. "Don''t you say it?" Luochanu squinted, but did not speak again. There was silence in the small space. I don''t know how long it took for the white night to break the peace. "They should have gone, they can let me out now!" "Out? Yes? Are you in a hurry to leave? You haven''t given me your sword yet Luo Cha female hum way. "I don''t know if you really want the dead dragon sword, but you are very clever and didn''t come to rob it! If you did, you would be dead now! " The white night vomited his turbid breath and said faintly: "let me go out first, and I will let you stop thinking of dying dragon sword!" "Oh?" Luochanu still squinted, her mouth slightly cocked up, and said with a light smile, "well, I''ll see what tricks you have. Anyway, you can''t run far in this state now!" After that, shake your hand. Whew! Space is torn apart. They walked out of this unique small space. After all, this place still belongs to the area without doors. They galloped forward with luochanu for about an hour. They stopped on a barren mountain. "Is that all right?" Luochanu some impatient, said coldly. "It''s... It''s almost done!" White night''s face is extremely pale, the face is full of bean big sweat. Luochanu opened her eyes and looked, only to find that something was wrong. I saw a hand in the white night, and the whole thing was dark. The black lines spread on his arm like a poisonous snake, and even went to his body. Black smoke filled the air. It''s very dangerous. Just looking at it, there is a chilling feeling. "What''s wrong with your hands?" Luo Cha woman is frightened to ask. "You stand far away, if you don''t want to die..." white night clenched his teeth and roared in a low voice. Luocha woman''s small face was white, and sweat was spilled on her cheek. I don''t know why, at the moment, even the sound of the white night is not right. She didn''t dare to hesitate and retreated. However, a large amount of dark breath overflowed from the body of the white night, which spread around like clouds. As soon as luochanu retreated again and again, she had already retreated to the edge of the barren mountain. Through the clouds, she could see the white night crouching on the ground, looking particularly painful. The holy power of terror on his body was like a flood, rushing madly towards his arm. However, no matter how he urged the holy power, he couldn''t stop the terrible swing of his arm. And the strength on the arm is like a tide against holy power, crazy bombardment, crazy extrusion, crazy collision, the two forces do not give way to each other. But the power of the white night is to be weaker, and the terror and power of the holy power is beyond all people''s expectation. At last, he seemed unable to control the arm, but he waved his sword. Sonorous!!! A sword that seemed to tear the sky suddenly burst out and waved straight towards the sky. It suddenly fell with the posture of tearing everything. Roar... the earth''s blasts vibrate with the wind. Luochanu can''t forget this sword in her life! This endless sword of extermination! Then the whole sword will fall to the sky. The direction of sword shadow is exactly the direction without door. Luo Cha female feet a bit, hastily falls in the air. The earth trembled wildly. The mountains collapsed, the sea billowed, the trees flattened, and the city trembled wildly. Then, the whole ground suddenly split in two, the crack has been spreading, luochanu saw, this terrible crack has been through the no door, tear the whole door in two! There was no way out of chaos, which had just returned to calm. "What is this? What is this "Who can punish us for not having a door?" "Help The cry of sadness was heard on and off the door. All the disciples were in despair. But it''s not over! White night again wields the sword. Wanzhang sword crazy rampant, crazy dance everywhere! The abyss was broken to pieces. Around the soul of the crazy around the scattered. Nobody dares to get close. Some people are even more afraid of crawling on the ground, do not stop kowtowing, think that the gods are angry. I saw the shadow of the sword sweeping wildly!For a time, the sky and earth broke, the sky and earth turned upside down, the sun and the moon were out of light, and the whole world seemed to be in an unprecedented turbulence. This is the power of the gods! It''s the power to destroy all living beings! It is the power that dominates heaven and earth! It''s an unmatched power! At this moment, luochanu finally knew what the words before the white night meant. In the face of such a terrible force, if she dares to act rashly, let alone her, even if the Heishan ancestor comes... I''m afraid she can''t save her! "This is not the power of man! What kind of adventure did this white night get? What is the matter with him now She was very pale. At the moment, her eyes were full of horror. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1165 White night tried to hold his right arm, but found that the right arm has been completely out of control. Right arm swelling uncomfortable, a powerful force in the internal crazy swing. Unimaginable power! White night has never felt the power of abandoning magic sword so clearly. At this moment, he only felt that his arm was like the arm of God, enough to destroy everything. If the master of no door comes here now, it is only a moment''s effort to kill him in the white night. However, in the face of such a terrible force, any one of the true saints did not dare to get close to him. At the moment, most of the masters without doors were afraid to move forward. Even if he knew that the night was here, he did not dare to come again. But that''s not a good thing for white night. You should know that the stronger the power of abandoning God sword is, the more it can represent the strong power of abandoning God sword in the body of white night. If he goes on like this, he will become the sword slave of this sword, his consciousness will be erased and he will die completely! We must control the power of this sword!! My eyes are frozen at night. This powerful force is hard to shake even the true saint. The only thing that can rely on now is the dead dragon sword. Although the dead dragon sword is still under repair. "But I don''t believe you''re completely useless!" With a roar, Bai Yeshu pulled out the dead dragon sword and threw it into the air. Xuaner used all his strength to chop the sword. Chi!!!!!!!! The sword trembled wildly, and the endless power on the whole sword flowed towards the blade like a flood. At the moment of splitting, Bai Ye unexpectedly finds that his sword power is actually retracting. Yes, just like being absorbed by the abandoned sword, all the strength suddenly returns to the sword. It''s like a torrent converging away. What''s going on?? The white night was shocked. But soon, he understood!! Abandon God sword is a fierce sword, with spiritual sword! In the white night will die Dragon Sword pull out the moment, it felt the threat! And when the white night to fight the last bit of strength will abandon the sword toward the death of the dragon sword, abandoned God sword has felt infinite challenges and threats! It decided to use all its strength to challenge the dragon sword!! It wants to chop the dead Dragon Sword alive!!! Aware of all this, the white night was overjoyed!! It seems that the dead dragon sword can fight against the abandoned magic sword!! At least the sword power of the abandoned divine sword will be retracted because of the dead dragon sword!! The breath of the dead dragon sword will be successfully inspired by the ferocity of the abandoned divine sword!! The black sword drew a gorgeous shadow in the air. Dark to monstrous. Like the fangs of a demon!! That moment! The body of the abandoned sword is like the gathering of hundreds of millions of demons from hell. What the sword cuts through is the powerful force to destroy countless interfaces and suppress countless spirits!!! This is not a sword abandoned by God, but a sword that can be abandoned and even destroyed by God!! In the dark, the white night seems to hear the crazy trembling and roaring from the depths of the sword!! Luochanu also glared at the shocking scene. However... just at the moment when the body of the abandoned magic sword is about to touch the dead dragon sword! Sonorous!!!!!!! The pale gray sword shuddered. The body of the sword turned around and cut down fiercely! Very easy to cut! It seems to be a light wave of a peerless master. The body of the sword fell. The white night''s face changed greatly, and he immediately released his sword and ran to the side. Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!! An earth shaking explosion burst out in an instant. White night and Luocha woman''s eardrum burst instantly, they were all deaf, and the amazing sound wave and endless destructive power bloomed out!! The white night was lifted a hundred meters away, and luochanu felt even worse. She fell down from the air and fell outside the mountain!! The world is full of the power of the dead dragon sword! No air! No Aura! No gas! Some... Only sword!! What an overbearing sword it is?? I have never seen such a terrible sword since I used the dead dragon sword for so long at night! He struggled to get up and looked up. However, he saw that the abandoned magic sword had fallen on the ground, and the dead dragon sword was obliquely inserted into the ground and completely suppressed it! The two swords collided with each other. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! ... the deafening sound of swords kept ringing. However, no matter how he urged the sword to cut, he could not break the body of the dead dragon sword.His heart was beating wildly in the white night. When he looked at the rear of the sword, he was numb at that moment. The back of the dead dragon sword is completely dark. There are no mountains, no water, no trees, no grass. Everything is destroyed, even the void is completely destroyed. All we can see in the white night is chaos... this sword has extinguished all things, subverted the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and destroyed the samsara!! "Is this the real sword power of the dead dragon?" The white night opened its mouth. I haven''t seen through the power of the dead dragon sword! There must be many secrets hidden in this sword. Keng! At this time, there was another strange sound, waking up the white night. He suddenly regained his consciousness, and the man got up in a hurry and staggered to the other side. However, he saw that he had stopped struggling and became quiet. As soon as the abandoned magic sword stopped, the dead dragon sword did not move any more and stopped. The two swords folded together and lost their movement completely. The terrifying evil spirit was gradually restrained... when the dragon sword was put away at night, it was found that it did not have any breath. Similarly, the abandoned magic sword had no breath at all. It''s as if the two sides had stopped. He still hesitated to take the sword. This time, the sword has been completely silent!! Like an ordinary sword. However, the madness of abandoning God sword has not subsided! Although the power of abandoning God sword is not there at all, the white night still feels the throbbing and mind grabbing evil power of the sword body! Br > , but it''s not the power to give up yet The white night whispers. Abandoning the divine sword knew that he was not the opponent of the dead dragon sword, so he gave up the resistance, but he did not give up the heart of killing the dead dragon sword! A temporary retreat does not mean eternal surrender. After all, abandoning the divine sword is only a sword that has not fully recovered its strength. As an extremely fierce sword to deter Risheng state, I''m afraid it''s Dara Jinxian who may not let it bow down easily. But it doesn''t matter to white night. "As long as the dead dragon sword is in hand, no matter how fierce you are, you must submit to me!" The white night gazed at the abandoned divine sword and put it directly into the scabbard. The luochanu over there has already regained her mind, but she looks at the white night from a distance, but she dare not get close to... "what? Do you want to die dragon sword White night turns head to look at her, light asks a way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1166 No door inside. The master of no door gently fell on the ground, staring at the door in front of him. At the moment, Wumen has already split into two, and a huge sword mark will split the students. The sword mark is very broad and deep, and it can not be seen from the bottom. There is a black air in the place where the sword mark is. The evil spirit is astonishing. The existence of the extremely holy people does not even dare to get close to it. Several elders ran over, looking at the mess of the whole clan, one look ugly. "Master, what''s going on The elder trembled. "My God, who can do it? Who did it? " "Headmaster, are we provoking something?" The elders trembled and cried, one by one frightened. All the enchantment arrays without doors are broken. Even the temple without doors made of special materials is split into two. How can ordinary people do this? "It looks like I''m looking away!" The master without a door looked cold and looked at the tattered ancestral gate with a gloomy face. "Lost your eyes? What do you mean, master The elders asked. However, the master did not answer. Instead, he changed the topic and said, "order to go down, clean up and rebuild the mountain gate. From today on, the mountain without gate will be closed! No guests "Ah? Shut up the mountain The elders looked at each other. "Do it now!" Cried the Lord without door. "Yes They did not dare to refute and left in a hurry. ... on the desolate mountain road, while swallowing pills in the white night, they move forward. He had two swords at his waist. Neither the dead dragon sword nor the abandoned God sword can be received in the ring. After all, the power of these two swords is too powerful. However, at the moment, he could not feel the power of these two swords! The dead Dragon Sword lost its original power because of its restoration. Only when it was seriously threatened would it burst out its power. That is to say, during the period when the repair process of this sword is not over, it is impossible for white night to fight with it. And abandoning the divine sword has become strange. Pull out the sword at night and wave it with big hands. However, the dark body of the sword can no longer overflow a little power of abandoning God''s sword. White night can guess that it must be the huge power of the dead dragon sword that makes the abandoned God sword feel threatened. Now it is sealed by itself, just like the Tiangong sword tomb. The sealed abandoned God sword is trying to restore its strength. He has two magic swords, but none of them can be used. The white night couldn''t help sighing heavily. He looked at his side and behind him, luochanu was still following. However, at the moment, she is obviously more afraid of the white night. She can see the fear in her eyes and dare not get too close. "If you are afraid, why do you follow me?" White night some can not understand, light said. "Just the same way! I''m here on behalf of Heishan to participate in the birthday of the vice headmaster without gate. Now that there is such a thing happening in Wumen, I should go back to Heishan and report it. " Luochanu swallowed her saliva, stared at the white night for a moment, and asked, "where are you going now?" "Get something!" "I''ll see you later!" Luochanu ran down the mountain road, did not dare to stay, a little pace, then disappeared in the void. White night did not care, fixed the position, accelerated the pace of the move. Now that you''ve got the dead dragon sword, the power of abandoning the power of the divine sword is clear. Then, it''s time to get the sword pack. However, this trip without a door... Unexpectedly did not find the trace of Saint 12. Isn''t Saint 12 acquainted with him? He''s not out of doors. Is he holy? What other great powers are there in Lysander? The white night is full of doubts. However, taking back the dead dragon sword made him feel happy. Now just go to the feather sword pavilion to get the feathered sword clothes. "As long as I get the feathered sword suit and find a place to close down for a period of time, when the power of the two magic swords is reactivated, I will be in a good position in Lisheng. When I go to ice palace and dragon clan, I will be unstoppable. It will be much easier to find ways to revive Qianlong and ice queen!" The eyes are hot at night, and the pace can''t help but speed up a lot. And on the other end. Luochanu left in a hurry and flew westward. All the saints on the road are angry. Is a saint so rude? However, seeing luochanu''s identity as a black mountain disciple, she gave up her flag and left in dismay. After about a day''s hard work, luochanu finally got close to the edge of Changxin area and came to the vicinity of Heishan. "Why are you so embarrassed? What''s the matter? " Just near here, a voice came from the huge forest below. Luochanu shivered all over her body, and immediately fell down, fixed her eyes and looked.However, under the biggest tree in the forest, a man in a cloak was sitting under the tree. The man''s whole body was full of blood red breath. Beside him, there were a large number of fierce animal bones, which were white and bright, without a trace of blood or flesh. These are the corpses of fierce animals that have been sucked away by the end Yan. Seeing the grade of the bones around her, luochanu understood that the strength of the end Yan had increased a lot! "Are you back after the challenge?" Luo Cha female slightly a Leng way. "There have been many scuffles in Guanglan area. The strength of various clans has been greatly reduced. All my talents have been killed and injured. I have lost interest after fighting nine sects. I am a mob, and I have no real skills, so there is no need to waste time! I wanted to go to Yijian Tiangong, but now it is in name! I''m sorry I didn''t find it Finally Yan light road, hoarse voice. "Of course you can''t find him because he''s out of doors." Luochanu road. "What? He''s out of doors? " Finally Yan slightly raised his head, but could not see what the face under the cloak looked like. His tone seemed a little surprised, and said faintly, "white night is not a man of two minds who steers at the wind! Although Yijian Tiangong is now in name, ruyuezun sword is still alive. He won''t care if jiantiangong is in danger. It''s not his style to give up Tiangong and turn to Wumen when jiantiangong is in danger! " "I didn''t say he turned to no way!" "What is he doing without a door?" "Have you heard the news that you''ve got a wonderful treasure recently "This thing has been rumored in several areas nearby. Why? Is white night for this baby? " "Of course, and this baby... You must be interested in it!" Luochanu said with a smile. "What is that?" The eyes under the cloak were fixed on the woman. See Luo Cha female mysterious smile: "dead dragon sword!" "Dead dragon sword?" Finally, he was shocked. Rao is he can''t sit still! What this sword means is the most clear. Maybe he never thought that it was the dead Dragon Sword... "now the white night is not what you can provoke! He not only has the dragon sword, but also seems to have got a very terrible weapon. Just before, he had just upset Wumen. He killed Jisheng and defeated Zhensheng. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to pursue him. I was lucky to find my life! In the end, you and the white night''s detection is not small Luochanu looked at the cloaked man with eyes full of fun. Finally Yan fell into silence. For a long time, he stood up straight and walked in the direction of Heishan. "Ah? Where are you going? " Luochanu asked. However, he did not answer her. ... crackling... in a quiet room, several rare ebony are burning blue flames. The cauldron furnace in front of me was burned by the flame of ebony, and it was very gorgeous. Sitting in front of the cauldron furnace at night, he recuperated and controlled the flame of alchemy. This lasted for about a few days. With a crack, the cauldron trembled and made a strange noise. At night, he opened his eyes, opened the cauldron stove, took out the pills inside, and sent them to his mouth like beans. This is a remote town. A few days ago, I entered the town at night and bought some materials in a small black and dark auction house in the town, and then hid in the training room of the hotel to recover from the injury. "Now that people have recovered, it''s time to start!" The white night murmured, went straight downstairs, led a horse, set out toward the town. This town is not far away from the feathered sword Pavilion. With the strength of a flying horse, you can get there in half a day. White night cleaned up the next business, asked about the distance, straight off. Walking along, but see that there are many powerful people can be wave after wave to the direction of the feather sword Pavilion. The doubt of watching in the white night. Are these people going to feather the sword pavilion? Is it possible that the feathered sword pavilion has any happy events in recent days? After thinking about it for a while, Bai Ye stopped a great sage who was marching toward the feathered sword Pavilion and asked, "this Taoist friend, is there something happy about the eclosion sword Pavilion recently? Why are so many people able to go to the sword pavilion? " "Don''t you know? Today is the day when Miss Song, the leader of the sword Pavilion, presents his sword costume! " The man looked up and down at the white night and said. Listening to the funny white night: "it''s just a gift. What kind of ceremony do you need?" "Ah? Where did I say you came from? Why don''t you understand anything? " The man''s eyes became more suspicious and said strangely, "do you know what this means? The sword dress is Miss Song''s personal belongings. Today she presents the sword dress on her own initiative, which means that she gives her heart to others. As Miss Song, this must be done. So today is the engagement day of the young lady of the feather sword Pavilion, how can it not be grand? These are the people who go to the sword pavilion to celebrate their happiness! "The man said and left with a flick of his hand. White night Leng next, spin son bitter smile. "This song Yuyu is still so grand... But it''s not bad... This song Yuyu is a man of his word, but in front of so many people later, if I refuse her will, will it make her too embarrassed?" Thinking in the daytime, the corners of his mouth rise, and people walk towards the inside www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1167 The feathered sword suit is a self-defense gift given by the owner of eclosion pavilion to his beloved daughter song Yuyu. It is also hoped that this magic weapon can transform song Yuyu''s physique and make her become the sword body of the day after tomorrow, so that she can more easily practice the Kendo of feathered sword Pavilion. Therefore, for song Yuyu, the feathered sword suit is not only a magic weapon, but also a kind of love for her father and a symbol of her identity. It can be said that the feathered sword suit is the symbol of song Yuyu, which will not be given to others. Now, song Yuyu is going to give this sword suit as a gift. It is said that it is still given to a man... What does this mean? I''m afraid many people have already tacitly understood it! What is more surprising to all the people in the four quarters is that the feathered jiangge people have invited the powerful people to witness it. What is the moral of such a grand occasion? It is the lice on the bald head, which is clear at a glance. Which is a gift? This is a token of love! This is an engagement ceremony!! "Are you afraid that you will take the sword suit and leave? So bind me in this way? Or do they think that I can fight Zhensheng with extraordinary strength and want to stay with me through song Yuyu It''s not a night of self love. Besides, the feat of defeating Zhensheng in daytime and night is absolutely no problem with the daughter of the master of the eclosion sword Pavilion. You should know that the master of the eclosion sword Pavilion is also the strength of Zhensheng. "The feathered sword pavilion has some clever ideas! I''ll talk about it first. However, the stage is so big that when I refuse song Yuyu, I''ll make a joke. I''d better communicate with the people in the feather sword Pavilion in advance to avoid the situation getting out of hand. " White night thinking, mouth up, good mood, drive the horse forward. It is said that the plate of Changxin area is twice as much as that of Guanglan area, and the active soul people in this generation are nearly twice as many as those in Guanglan area. The saints don''t say, the great saints can be seen everywhere. However, the guests who participated in the event did not come to the feathered sword pavilion to eat wine this time. It is estimated that they will not be able to walk out of the shadow of no door turbulence. But white night doesn''t care. Even if someone can recognize that he created chaos without doors, he doesn''t care. As long as he gets the sword suit, everything will be easy to solve. "Hello, stop! What do you do? Don''t you know it''s closed today? People without invitation can''t enter. " In the white night, when he rode his horse to the intersection of sword Valley, a disciple stepped forward quickly and stopped the white night. The entrance of sword Valley is now full of two rows of students with rich breath and gorgeous clothes, who are specially used to receive guests. Those who ride all kinds of rare animals and spirits on the scene, which need an invitation? The disciples have come forward to meet him. It is normal for a saint like white night to ride a common flying horse, which is obtained from several pills. He can''t see the luxury in his clothes. It''s also normal that he will be treated as a "layman". "I''m not an idle person. I came here to get my sword suit at the invitation of Miss Song!" White night said seriously. "Take the sword clothes?? Just you? " Several disciples looked at the white night for a circle, looked at each other, spin son one by one laughing. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." "so you mean that you are the young man who is engaged to our young lady "Just your virtue? Do you deserve it? " "Where did this come from? I''m in a good mood today. I don''t have the same insight with you. Go away The tears of laughter of the disciples came out, and all kinds of sarcasm came out. A great saint, these disciples will not pay attention to it. Hearing the sound in the white night, she frowned. Is it that song Yuyu didn''t say hello to these disciples in advance?? "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''d like to tell you about it. I''d like to tell your lady that she''d like to come to the appointment! Ask her to keep the appointment However, some of his disciples were also impatient. The first disciple gave a rude vomit. "Go away!" All the guests around looked at the word. A lot of people stop and look at this side, waiting for the joke. And the face of the white night is extremely cold. It doesn''t look like a good way to treat guests! That''s it! Go ahead and find song Yuyu! After all, there was no Keepsake left at the beginning, so it was difficult to identify oneself. However, song Yuyu was too careless to say hello in advance! The white night thought in his heart, and he would do it. However, at this time, a slap stretched out from the side and slapped the disciple on the face. Pa Pa! A crisp sound came out. The disciple was dizzy and almost fell to the ground. The pupils of those who had emerged from the sword Pavilion shrank their eyes. When they came back to God, they were all angry and looked at the master of the palm."Who? How dare you beat the man who has emerged from my sword pavilion? " "Don''t you want to live?" The crowd drew their swords with indignation. White night is also quite surprised, along the palm look, but see a group of beautiful men and women standing beside him. "A bunch of dogs look down on people! Dare to bully my friend?? Apologize to me now The cheers spread. The white night stunned, he carefully looked at the palm of the host, is a short hair woman, although the birth is still pretty, but the temperament and style is very fierce, a body of strength is particularly vigorous. Who is this man? I don''t seem to know you? I don''t know what happened at night. However, a figure behind the woman gives the answer. "Where does that woman seem to have met?" White night touched his chin, and after a while, he suddenly realized. Jade Maiden palace!! "You are a pretty girl!" Lost voice in the night. "Young master Bai, long time no see!" She nodded slightly. Before she was not sure, she believed it when she heard that she had reported her home in the daytime. Previously, on the land of nine souls, Bai Ye also saved the lives of Bo Hongyan and many disciples of the Jade Maiden palace. Therefore, Bo Hongyan explained the situation to her elder martial sister. But she did not expect her elder martial sister to be so irascible that she went straight up and started... "who are you?" All the feathered swordsmen asked angrily. "We are from the palace of jade maids! My name is Lang Qingyue. What? Do you have any complaints? " The short haired woman''s eyes were cold, staring at the disciples of the feathered sword Pavilion. Hearing the sound, Qi Qi''s face changed greatly. Even the people around him were shocked. "What... What? Long green moon "How could it be her?" The guests in the distance whispered with fear in their eyes. White night is quite unexpected: "this woman is Lang Qingyue?" "Apologize to my friend now!" Only listen to Lang Qingyue step forward, pointing to the disciple roaring. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1168 Lang Qingyue''s hot temper has spread in several areas. She is one of the most excellent disciples of the Jade Maiden temple. However, her character is extraordinary. It is said that this person is not afraid of heaven and earth. She has a fiery temper and is upright in his work. Sometimes even the company commander dares to scold or even attack. What made her famous was an exchange meeting between clansmen three years ago. At that time, the Jade Maiden temple and a sect in the same area were having a martial arts and Taoism exchange meeting. At the meeting, one of the disciples of that sect made frivolous remarks and molested a female disciple of the Jade Maiden temple, which caused conflicts between the disciples on both sides. After learning about the incident, Lang Qingyue cut off the disciple without saying a word. She immediately angered the other disciple, and the conflict rose and the quarrel intensified. As a result, Lang Qingyue provoked his disciples to launch a large-scale fight against him. If the elders of both sides were not present in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, even when everyone thought that Lang Qingyue was to be criticized and severely punished, Lang Qingyue was still the same as before. Not only did the Jade Maiden temple not punish Lang Qingyue, but even the people of the clan opposite did not pursue Lang Qingyue. It''s amazing, everyone. So many people are guessing that the background of Lang Qingyue must be very difficult. It is also because of this, Lang Qingyue''s reputation is very famous, and everyone is afraid of it. "What are you doing? Do you want me to repeat it a third time Lang Qingyue angrily scolds, actually wants to pull out the sword. The disciples of the feathered sword Pavilion were shocked one after another. They did not dare to hesitate. They immediately looked down at the white night and said, "yes, I''m sorry, sir. We were reckless before. Please forgive me." The white night has already been stunned. People are stunned and half loud. They don''t know what to say. They can only nod to Lang Qingyue and Bo Hongyan and say, "thank you very much." "You''re welcome. You helped us in jiuhun Thin red face light smile, spin son looks up from white night. There was a flicker of doubt in her eyes. Because she unexpectedly found that she could not see through the strength of the white night. At present, Bo Hongyan is just a saint''s strength. Before that, she was punished in the outer Saint state for her mistakes. She originally wanted to gain benefits from the inheritance of the sages in the nine souls continent, but she did not want to lead to the endless separation. Although there was no danger, Bo Hongyan was still very grateful for the white night in her heart. Without him, all the people present would be doomed. However... at the beginning, the cultivation of the great emperor can''t be seen through... What strength has he got? Bo Hongyan doesn''t understand. Maybe it''s what magic weapon he brought with him to do this?? She didn''t think about it. She said with a faint smile: "white night, are you also invited here? I didn''t expect you even knew the feather sword Pavilion! " "Just to know." "Reluctantly?" "Yes, actually I''m here... Forget it, you''ll find out later!" White night light smile, sell a pass first. Thin red eyes dew doubts, but not too much questioning. "All right, don''t talk about it. Let''s go in quickly. I''m thirsty. I heard that the wine in the feather sword Pavilion is good. Let''s go in and grab the position! Have a drink first Lang Qingyue said carelessly, directly leading the people of the Jade Maiden palace to go inside. The sword road ran to lead people. At the moment, the whole sword Valley is decorated with lanterns and high makeup. Everywhere is a scene of jubilation. If there is a soul, cast a spell, all flowers will bloom along the road. There is a great ability to drop the finger, the sky spirit birds fly around. People were amazed and the guests were smiling. White night can not help but look at a circle, but the heart also filled with bursts of doubt. Is it too grand for song Yuyu to do so? "White night, what are you doing now? Why can''t I see through your strength now? " On the way, Bo Hongyan hesitated, and finally asked her questions. "I am? It''s just a great saint. " Looking around in the daytime, he was looking for the person in charge of the feather sword Pavilion. "Great sage?" Bo Hongyan was startled and said: "how long has it been since you have such strength? Incredible White night laughed and did not speak. However, a cold hum came from the side. "Just a saint, why bother? Elder martial sister Lang can kill it with one hand! " White night heard the sound and looked at it. It was also a man with an inch head and a sword robe. He could not understand the token hanging on his waist. He did not know which clan power it came from, but it was not the Jade Maiden temple. However, since he entered the palace of heaven, his sight has been falling on Bo Hongyan''s body and has never left for a moment. White night is not a fool. How can I know the man''s mind. I''m afraid it''s probably jealous. He shook his head in the dark and did not refute it. He''s not in the mood to haggle with this man right now. However, it doesn''t mean that things will be over if we ignore them in the daytime.Bo Hongyan wrinkled her eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Cao Hai! You are only a great saint yourself. Why say white night "Although I''m Cao Hai, I''m only a great saint, but I''ve been practicing for a short time, and I''ve only been in a hundred years. How many people in the whole Lisheng state have I cultivated in such a short time? Is this guy comparable? " The man who called Cao Hai hummed with pride and pride on his face. Indeed. Even if there are natural materials, earth treasures and specialists, it will take at least hundreds of thousands of years for ordinary people to become saints. Like Cao Hai, it''s only a hundred years. It''s really a talent! Bo Hongyan was cold and humming: "yes, you are powerful! But I hope you can respect yourself! No matter what the white night says, it has saved me. I don''t want to hear half of his insulting words from you "Am I insulting? I''m talking about the matter! Beauty! You''ve only met him once, so you''ve protected him? You should not be... "Cao Hai is a little angry, the heart is anxious, actually want to say what should not be said. "I''m not protecting, I''m just telling the truth! And please don''t get me wrong. I don''t feel much about the white night. I still say that because he saved me! " Bo Hongyan was a little impatient, and her voice became extremely cold: "I hope you don''t pester me like this, or I will be very troubled!" "Hongyan, you..." Cao Hai wanted to say something, but he was too lazy to wade in the muddy water at night. He said faintly, "I still have something to do, so I don''t want to accompany you. Good bye After that, he left. Seeing this, Cao Hai sneered and said, "you boy is walking fast!" "White night..." Bo Hongyan called a few times. But the white night had disappeared in the corridor on the right, so he had to give up. Lang Qingyue cast a few people a glance, this time it is surprisingly quiet. "Oh? Elder martial sister Lang, you are here at last. Come here, please. This way, please At this time, a man in front of him who was wearing a jade robe and a jade crown came up, full of enthusiasm. Everyone trembled. Song Pangshan! The fighting saint of 7003 in the battle list! This is the descendant of feather sword Pavilion. He is song Yuyu''s cousin! What is a common character that he would welcome? But I didn''t expect that he actually came out to welcome the bright green moon in person... many guests looked at each other secretly and whispered. "Younger martial brother song! It''s said that the wine of your feather sword Pavilion is good! If you give me ten jars first, if you lose one, you will neglect your guests, but I will trouble you! " Lang Qingyue hummed in a domineering tone, and many people in the Jade Maiden palace concealed their lips. "Elder martial sister Lang has come in person. How can we neglect her? Come on, the wine is ready. Let''s wait for elder martial sister Lang to sit down! " "Good!" Lang Qingyue nodded and swaggered in. ... say goodbye to Bo Hongyan and others, and walk to the cabinet in a hurry at night. "This young master, this is the interior of the sword Pavilion. Guests are not allowed to come in. Who are you looking for?" A pretty servant girl with a pair of horse tails stopped the white night and asked with a smile. "I''m looking for your young lady. My name is white night. I came here on an appointment to find her with a sword suit!" White night light mouth way. "With the sword? White night? " Servant girl Leng next, thought for a moment, suddenly thought of what, a slap in the palm way: "Oh!!! So you are the white childe "Your lady should not have forgotten?" Asked the deep voice of the white night. "How can it be?" The servant girl shook her head and said with a smile, "you can see that our sword pavilion has prepared a grand ceremony for you! Today, miss will not only send you a sword suit, but also prepare a big gift for you to thank you for your kindness in rescuing the young lady in the first place! " "Oh?" Hearing the sound in the white night, I feel relieved. So these ceremonies are really for me? I''m really a gentleman with the heart of a villain. He was a little ashamed of a smile: "then your miss is really intentional! Thank you very much "You are welcome, young master Bai!" The servant girl said with a smile: "this way, please. Now the pavilion master is having a banquet. As a guest of honor, miss has arranged a seat for you! Please have a rest. When all the guests arrive, miss, you are well prepared. The ceremony of conferring sword costume can be started! " "OK." White night nods. "Mr. White, please follow me!" The servant girl smiles way, then goes to the front to lead the way. The white night followed. After a while, she was led to the right place. At the moment, the main hall here is a sea of people, noisy. Hundreds of tables are placed in the huge banquet hall, and a large number of soul people gather in front of the table to enjoy the unique delicacies and wine. The servant girl, wearing the white night, came to the front of the banquet, pointed to an empty table and said with a smile, "Mr. White, please sit down!"White night looked around. There were nearly twenty tables around, all full of delicious food and wine. I think this should be for big people. White night light smile, also not polite, straight seat. "If you have any orders, you can directly tell the disciples nearby that they will meet all your needs!" Servant girl smile way. Thank you very much "Don''t disturb Mr. Bai. I''ll leave you." Servant girl smile way, spin son turns to leave. At the same time, most of the guests cast their eyes towards the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1169 "Hello, who is that man?" "I don''t know! I guess it''s a fool! " "How did he sit there? Doesn''t he know who''s sitting there "It seems that he was led there just now by the people from the feathered sword pavilion? Is it possible that this is a big man? " "Cut! Big names? Just a great saint, what great man can he be? You don''t have to guess! That''s it! How could it be? " "Maybe it''s from there?" "Why didn''t you come with the people over there?" "This..." the guests whispered and looked at the white night one by one, and they all talked. And just sat down Lang Qingyue, Bo Hongyan and others also saw the white night, one by one shocked. "What''s going on? Hongyan, why is your friend sitting there alone? " Next to a Jade Maiden Temple disciple surprised way. Thin Hongyan also silly eyes, half a day do not know what to say. "Younger martial sister Bo, your friend''s head may not be normal! Doesn''t he know who is sitting at the table over there? It''s too unruly! " Lang Qingyue said in a low voice. Although she has a bad temper, it does not mean that she has no ability to distinguish right from wrong. A great saint is sitting in such a high profile, isn''t it looking for smoking? "Ha ha, you idiot! Let''s ignore him Cao Hai chuckled. Bo Hongyan was also at a loss. She laughed bitterly and shook her head without speaking. The guests were giggling, sarcastic, or playful. They all looked wonderful, as if they were watching a play. However, the white night turned a deaf ear and sat at the table drinking and eating as if nobody else. It has to be said that this table dish of the feather sword Pavilion is extraordinary. There are dozens of empty tables here. The drinks and dishes on them are extraordinary. They are quite different from those on the tables outside. I don''t know how many extremely mysterious pills this table is worth. "The feathered sword Pavilion is quite intentional... But I''m sitting on the table, isn''t it good? They look so solemn... Should I cooperate with them and make a grand appearance? " Thinking in the daytime, eating the food silently. After leaving the hall, the maid ran straight to the inner hall of the feather sword Pavilion. At the moment, there are several people sitting in the inner hall. One of them was Yu Hui, the old man I met in the white night on the white bone road! "Report to the second elder, the man is coming!" The servant girl was smiling and singing to the people present. "Oh? How dare he come? " Yu Hui light smile: "really do not know good or bad! Have you arranged him? " "Everything is in accordance with your orders, the second elder. He has already sat at the front table and is eating." Servant girl smile way. "Good!" The old man squinted, the smile on his face was particularly strange. "Mr. Yu, are you talking about the man who saved the rain?" In the hall, a middle-aged man with white temples asked in a deep voice. "Report back to the master of the pavilion, it is!" Old man''s boxing. "As you said before, this man defeated Dong Qingxiao and saved you. In this way, he also has the real saint power? Do you mean to offend a real saint, Mr. Yu? " "Up to now, we have no choice. If we don''t offend this person, we will offend even more..." Yu Hui shook his head and said, "what''s more, in Yu Hui''s opinion, this person is only the realm of the great sage. As for why he can resist the true saint, I think it''s just a magic weapon! Not so strong! But in any case, we have promised the lady and the sword costume to the other side. If we fulfill the promise of this son, will we not offend the other side to death? It''s better to leave this son to the other side to solve the problem. Is it not a perfect policy for us to sit on the wall and collect the fishermen? " The head of the feather sword Pavilion pondered for a moment and said, "don''t make any mistakes! Make it clean. It''s not peaceful recently! I have just received a message from Guanglan district. There has been a lot of turmoil in Guanglan area recently, and several clans have been destroyed. Now the situation there is very chaotic. I wonder if it will spread to our Changxin area. We must preserve our strength and be prepared to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations! " "Don''t worry about it. Yuhui will handle everything well." "Good! It''s almost time! It''s time for us to meet the guests. I think it''s time for the big names to arrive The chief of the pavilion stood up and said. "Yes, master." The feathered swordsmen show up one after another, causing a commotion among the guests. But they did not enter the VIP seat, but stood at the sword Valley waiting. Some people also asked about the identity of the person who was sitting on the seat of a distinguished guest, who ate and drank in the sea, but no one paid attention to it. Finally, one after another surging broad breath wafted towards this side. All the souls inside and outside the eclosion sword Pavilion were shocked."The one who respects the Tao will come "Savage overlord arrives "Lin jianzun to "Gao Yan is a real saint!" ... as a call spread from the mouth of the valley, the whole seat got up one after another, and rushed out to meet them. The hearts of the people were terrified, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. These are the giants on the hegemony side! They''re all here!! "What? Lin jianzun and Gao Yanzhen are both here?? What a great face this feathered sword Pavilion is! How could you invite these two great Buddhas! How wonderful "It seems that the ceremony of conferring sword costume today will be very wonderful." "Yes, there are so many tycoons here. We have to polish our eyes and not miss them later." "It''s a great opportunity for us to learn from each other! What a chance "Ha ha, it''s a good thing to come to the sword Pavilion, or you will miss the great benefits!" People are scrambling to get excited. The white night also looked curious. These are giants. Most of them are true saints. They are the leaders of the sect. They don''t show the mountains or water on weekdays. How come they all come to the feathered sword Pavilion today? It''s just a ceremony for conferring sword costume. Is it too much to invite so many people?? Is it true that the master of the feather sword Pavilion really intends to marry my daughter to me?? Accompany sword outfit to send a daughter again? Is the person who emerged from the sword pavilion a little too enthusiastic? The white night was puzzled and planned to follow the crowd outside to have a look. However, at this time, another voice spread. "The aristocratic family of Zhou and Qin, the son of Zhou and Qin arrives The sound is in all directions. In an instant, half of the sword Pavilion sounded an uproar. Mr. Zhou Qin?? The first genius of Zhou Qin family, the first son of Changxin district. Zhou Qin broke jade! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1170 Zhou Qin''s arrival was unexpected. Maybe he didn''t know that the people of Zhou Qin family would come here? What a narrow road! Last time I was in Wumen, because of the sudden situation, I didn''t have time to find the people of Zhou Qin family to settle accounts. Today, it seems that this account has to be settled. But don''t make any extra troubles. I''ll wait until I get my sword suit. If the Zhou and Qin aristocratic family can come to participate in the ceremony, it must have a good relationship with the feathered sword Pavilion. For the time being, it''s better not to make trouble. What''s more, we have to give the feather sword pavilion a face, right? What''s more, it''s a ceremony prepared by the eclosion sword Pavilion. How can anyone tear themselves apart? White night faint smile, then also relieved. He went back to the hall and continued to eat and drink. It''s not necessary for him to treat people from the feather sword Pavilion. What''s more, he can''t greet the people of Zhou Qin family! With the arrival of the grand energy and the arrival of the distinguished guests, the guests returned to the banquet. However, most of them did not dare to sit down and looked at the gate. Song Pangshan, who is the leader of the feathered sword Pavilion, is leading the way. Song Cheng, the younger brother of the master of the feathered sword Pavilion, personally entertains him and goes to the banquet to meet all the great powers. You are the one who respects Tao! A great energy with a green robe and a goat''s beard is wearing a Taoist crown, carrying a Dao sword and holding Buddha dust in his hand. He looks like a fairyland. This is a true saint level existence, and a strong one in dominating. But today, there are many of them. In addition to those who respect Taoism, the barbarian overlord also came to the eclosion sword Pavilion. He was a strong man with bronze muscles all over his body. His head was bare, his face cloth was full of transverse flesh, and his body was also full of muscles. But every inch of his blood was more flexible than the God flower and God grass, and was harder and hotter than the lava of Mount Tai. In his blood vessels and tendons, there were magical impressions, which were so terrible. The strength of this man''s body has reached the peak. It is said that his physical strength is the highest in Changxin area, and almost no one can kill him. Next is Lin jianzun! A man with seven swords on his back. Lin jianzun is a monk without any strength. He travels in various regions all the year round. He is a famous righteous man in Lisheng Prefecture. Many spiritualists who suffer from the bullying of powerful and powerful people will find ways to find Lin jianzun to redress their grievances. It is said that seven hundred years ago, there was a female soul soul whose family was killed by Yida Neng, and she was abducted by this great energy, and she was forced to practice with her for 77-49 days. As a result, she lost all her accomplishments. It happened that Lin jianzun not only saved the woman, but also helped her reshape the spirit of heaven and recover her injury. After that, he personally killed the clan where the great power was located, and cut off the head of the great power under the souls of all the people to prove the justice of the world. As a result, the name of Lin jianzun resounded throughout the state. All the soul worshipped him, and no one dared to be rude to him. And the last one to arrive was Gao Yan Zhensheng. The only true saint of Gaojia in Changxin district is an old man with white hair and grey robe. Although the old man seems to be in his twilight years, his spirit is like a gossamer, but no one dares to look down on him. After all, the old man killed the existence of Zhensheng. It was because of the rise of Gaoyan Zhensheng that the Gaojia won a place in Changxin. Otherwise, with the strength of Gaojia, it would not be qualified to make friends with such a huge sect as the feather sword Pavilion. All of them appeared on the stage, and people saluted and said hello. The crowd came at a glance. However, everyone''s eyes did not immediately focus on these powers, but fell on the last side of the crowd. It was a group of people in black and gold. There were men and women, and they were not old enough, but the breath of each of them was very heavy, especially the leader of a man, whose breath was even more powerful than those present. The man had long hair and a shawl, and his bangs covered his eyes. He looked cold and dignified, and his clothes were gorgeous. He had a long silver sword hanging around his waist. As soon as he appeared, he became the focus of the public. The atmosphere of the whole banquet hall changed. "Meet Mr. Zhou Qin!" Among the guests, the younger generation immediately got up to salute. The older generation of people are also laughing and nodding. "Is this Zhou Qin broken jade?" On this side of the Jade Maiden palace, a female disciple looked at the man who walked in with dementia, but he couldn''t return to God for a long time. "Mr. Zhou Qin is as young as the rumor goes. He looks like heaven and man. He is so young. It is said that he has the strength to fight with Zhensheng. It is really amazing!" Another woman nearby said. "Yes..." Rao is thin beauty can not help but see a few more. After all, Mr. Qin of Zhou is really dazzling. There are rumors about him in the whole Changxin area.Some said that he destroyed the most holy with one sword. It is said that he was defeated by the true saints. There are also rumors that he was accepted as a disciple by a peerless super powerful man. All kinds of news are shocking. Although I don''t know whether these rumors are true or not, everyone knows that this Duke of Zhou Qin will be a giant in the hegemony side in the future, and the family of Zhou and Qin will rise because of him. When Zhou Qin broke jade, he was on an equal footing with those giants... seeing this, many people secretly exclaimed. "Hum, it''s just relying on the advantages of the Zhou and Qin families. If there was no chance to help them, would this person have such strength? If it was me, I would be better than him! " Cao Hai said scornfully. "If you dare to go over and say such a thing to Mr. Zhou Qin, I''ll take you as a man!" The opposite Lang Qingyue put down her glass and said with a smile. When Cao Hai heard the voice, his face suddenly became red and white. He didn''t dare to speak again after he faltered. The disciples of the Jade Maiden Temple all around also covered their lips. Everyone knows that this is just Cao Hai''s face saving. In fact, Cao Hai was not a member of the Jade Maiden temple. However, this time, he was just relying on a relative relationship with an elder in the heavenly palace, and followed him shamelessly. Everyone knows that Cao Hai is actually staring at Bo Hongyan. The arrival of Duke Qin of Zhou Dynasty attracted great attention. At this time, the voice of exclamation sounded again. Sitting on the banquet in the white night slightly looked up, but see the side door, a fine dress song Yuyu came out. Today''s song Yuyu is particularly eye-catching. It''s really brilliant and jeweled. She was dressed in silk with fluorescence. She looked like a fairy. Her hair was curled up and showed a white jade neck. There was a colorful feather pinned on the tip of her hair. This decoration was like a magic stroke, which made her a brilliant person. Two girls in the back of her dress, let her more elegant. But Yu Hui accompanied by the side, with one of the way out. "It''s Miss Song!" How beautiful Miss Song is "It''s said that the daughter of the feathered sword Pavilion is a great beauty. Today I see it, it''s true!" "Yes, it''s so beautiful!" "If only I could get her sword suit." "You think too much. How can you be so virtuous?" The guests have praised, one by one looking at Song Yuyu''s eyes are some obsession. The whole banquet hall was noisy and boisterous. The white night found that song Yuyu''s clothes had many magic weapons to increase his aesthetic feeling and influence others'' minds, let alone the beauty of song Yuyu''s grade. Even if a woman with ordinary looks wore it, she would become a beautiful woman! Song Yuyu walked out and looked at the white night with a smile on his face. The night, the light spin. I saw song Yuyu walk down the hall, has come to the front of many great powers, spin son Ying Ying Ying bow. "Yu Yu has met master Lin jianzun, master barbarian, master Youdao, and master Gaoyan...". "Is this brother TIANYAO''s daughter?"?? Ha ha, it''s a wonderful life indeed "Good! Good "Girl, don''t be so polite! Come on, I''ll give you a magic weapon. It''s a gift for us to meet. " Several big energy are nodding, smiling face, obviously very satisfied with song Yuyu. Can get the appreciation of these great powers, song Yuyu is really a proud girl. Finally, song Yuyu turned around and made a ceremony for the Duke of Qin of Zhou Dynasty. "Yu Yu met Mr. Zhou Qin!" Song Yuyu gently nodded and said, with a trace of admiration in his eyes. Obviously, song Yuyu has been looking forward to the Duke of Zhou and Qin. Today, I saw her wish. And the white night over there, seeing such a scene, suddenly felt something wrong. The protagonist of this banquet should be me. How come the people in the sword Pavilion don''t seem to pay attention to me? At least you have to send someone to introduce you?? White night does not understand. I feel like I''m sitting on the bench. At this time, someone should introduce him to the past, or let those great talents come over. Isn''t it inappropriate to wait until song Yuyu has finished talking about the white night? Soon, however, everything came to light. "Miss Song, you''re welcome. Today Po Yu was lucky enough to get her sword suit. Miss, don''t worry. Poyu won''t fall short of Miss Song''s expectations." Zhou Qin broke jade to nod gently, open a mouth to say. This sentence, instantly shocked the heart of the white night. His just raised wine glass trembled slightly, and the wine was sprinkled on the table... "Mr. Zhou Qin, please come to the table. The ceremony of sword costume awarding will start soon." Song Yuyu said with a smile."Take your seats, gentlemen." Lin jianzun said with a smile. "Suwen is famous for its fine wine. We should have a good drink today." Savage overlord laughs. They walked up the hall and saw the white night sitting there for the first time. Zhou Qin broke Yu''s brow and gazed at the white night with doubts on his face Zhou Qin broke the jade to see eye feather sword Pavilion person, then light open a tune, the voice is not big, but spread throughout the hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1171 All the guests put down their glasses and looked at the white night. "It turns out that this person is really not a member of the Zhou Qin family." "Look at him, he is not a man of the sword Pavilion, is he? Why is he sitting on this "Ha ha, go to the theatre and see the play. How can the boy deal with it?" "Mother, I''m so envious to eat such a good table!" "Do you think anyone can eat this table? You see how he died this time The guests whispered and talked. In the face of Zhou and Qin''s questions, song Yuyu was quite surprised. Song Yuyu''s delicate little face showed a confused color. He looked at the white night and looked at Zhou Qin''s broken jade. He was surprised and said, "why? Mr. Zhou Qin, isn''t he a member of your Zhou Qin family "There was no such person in our Zhou Qin family!" Zhou Qin broken jade next to a short haired woman opened a light way. When song Yuyu heard the sound, his surprised little face changed into self blame and shame. Yu Hui, who was next to him, immediately stepped forward, incoherent and flustered: "how could this happen? This... Mr. Zhou Qin, I''m sorry, we made a mistake! Sorry, sorry!! When he entered the banquet, he said that he was a member of the Zhou Qin family. We just misunderstood that he was sent by you, so we didn''t dare to neglect him. He was honored as a guest of honor. Unexpectedly, he was a gangster! Mr. Zhou Qin, please forgive me! Please forgive me When the words came to the ground, all of them were surprised. "And something like that?" "Does the feathered sword pavilion not even have a little recognition ability?" "How can you be a member of my Zhou Qin family? Can you keep your eyes wide open and have a good look? " "How dare this boy is! How dare you pretend to be our Zhou Qin family? " The people of Zhou and Qin aristocratic family were angry and criticized one by one. The people who have emerged in the sword pavilion are all helpless. The guests did not speak, watching the excitement. "Rain, rain, what''s going on?" Song Pangshan stepped forward and asked in a deep voice. "I... I don''t know!" Song Yuyu looked a little flustered. Xuan''er bowed over Zhou Qin''s jade, and his eyes turned red. He said in a low voice, "Mr. Zhou Qin, I''m sorry. It''s Yuyu''s fault. It''s Yuyu''s negligence that brought you trouble. Please forgive me!" The girl''s voice is clear and crisp, and the sound is like the sounds of nature. With such a lovely appearance, no one can afford to be angry. "It''s not the rain''s fault. There are so many guests coming to the banquet today. It''s normal that there will be a few gangsters and thieves. I can understand that." Zhou Qin broke jade to nod, light says. "Thank you for your understanding. Rain and rain will drive him away!" Song Yuyu gently relieved his breath and put on a smile again. Xuan''er said to Yu Hui beside him: "Yu is old!" "What can I do for you, miss?" "Throw this man out at once!" Song Yuyu said sharply. "Yes Yu Hui nodded, and he wanted to lead people to the table. From the beginning to the end, the white night was silent. Watching with cold eyes. He knew that he had been fooled! All this is not for him! The feather sword pavilion has broken its promise! Song Yuyu... Set up a sleeve for himself. And I''m still foolishly drilling in... "slow!" At this time, Zhou Qin broke through the jade and opened the cavity. People looked at Zhou Qin broken jade in unison. Song Yuyu and Yu Hui looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. Zhou Qin broken jade light looking at the white night, there is not much expression on his face, but the bullying in the pupil is particularly obvious. "This person dares to impersonate my Zhou Qin family and discredit my Zhou Qin family. This is not only a matter of feather sword Pavilion, but also of my Zhou Qin family! So I''m going to deal with this person myself. " Zhou Qin broke the jade to say the light way. People are scared. "Childe, this..." Song Yuyu also wanted to say something, but was stopped by Zhou Qin broken jade. "Rain, don''t worry. I know how to handle it. It won''t bring any difficulties to the feathered sword Pavilion." After that, Zhou Qin broke the jade straight forward. They all followed and surrounded the white night. The guests rose and looked up. "Ha ha, this boy is finished!" "Offended Mr. Zhou Qin, no one in heaven or earth can save him!" Many people cover their lips and smile. Some felt sorry for the white night, others thought he deserved it, and everyone looked at it with the mentality of watching the opera. And the Jade Maiden temple side is also restless. "For a long time, feeling, is this an idiot? Ha ha, I''m so happy! " Cao Hai was in a good mood. He even took a breath and said with a smile. When he spoke, he still looked at Bo Hongyan.Her face was ugly, but she didn''t speak. "Hongyan, don''t get involved with this person any more. If people of Zhou Qin family ask later, we will say that we don''t know this person, do you know? Otherwise, it will bring trouble to the sect. " Next to a Jade Maiden Palace said. Bo Hongyan hesitated and finally nodded. And this one. Still drinking in the daytime. Even if all the people around him are masters, he has no fear. Seeing the scene, a little doubt flashed in Zhou Qin''s eyes. If it''s really a curfew, I''m afraid I''ll be scared to death at the moment? But this man is so calm... Is it hard for him to rely on? "Who is your excellency?" Zhou Qin asked. Condescending, extremely arrogant attitude. However... the white night did not answer Zhou Qin''s words, but put down the wine cup and opened up a light voice. "Song Yuyu, Yu Hui, is this your attitude towards the emergence of the sword pavilion?" "Bold!! How dare you call the name of miss and elder? " A disciple of the feathered sword Pavilion thundered. "Quack!" White night shook his head and continued to drink: "not long ago, I rescued song Yuyu and Yu Hui on the Baigu road. In order to survive, song Yuyu promised to give me the feathered sword suit. Now I come to the appointment, but song Yuyu violates the agreement and is full of lies... Ridiculous!" The white night light way, raises the hand, is about to sacrifice the bleeding seal, controls song Yuyu, but looked at one eye, the facial expression suddenly sinks. Half of the bloodstain on the back of the hand was lost. Seeing this, the white night suddenly realized. No wonder song Yuyu dares to be so arrogant. It turns out that... She has removed the blood mark through secret arts! But... Is this blood mark that can be explained? What''s more, when I was relieved, I didn''t feel at all? What means did song Yuyu use? "I don''t know what you''re talking about, young master. He''s not only bold, but also delirious. Take care of it. If you miss the time for the ceremony of conferring sword costume, it''s not good." Song Yuyu said calmly. Zhou Qin broke the jade to nod, also no longer long winded, light way: "small mu, cut off this man''s hands and feet, dig out the soul of heaven, and throw it into the valley of death to feed the fierce beast." "Yes." Next to him, a soul man called Xiao Mu came to me with a big stride www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1172 White night is ten thousand, did not expect song Yuyu to betray himself. You know, she has signed a blood contract with herself. White night doesn''t think that the blood contract can''t be lifted, but at least she has to feel it when she is relieved. However, the song Yuyu was quietly lifted. In the end, he underestimated the means of feathering the sword Pavilion. Also underestimated song Yuyu this woman''s mind, so she was playing. The white night took a deep breath, the anger in his heart leaped wildly, but he himself was particularly quiet. Since she didn''t want to hand it in, no wonder it was white night! "Come with me!" The man who called the little shepherd came over and grabbed the white night''s arm without politeness, and then he had to pull it out. It''s just. No matter how hard he works, the white night is still, like an ancient clock. The little shepherd frowned, and his bronze arm suddenly widened a circle. He used kaishengli to shake the table. But... the white night still does not move. "Well?" Zhou Qin broke her eyebrows. Around the powerful, guests also showed an unexpected look. They could see that the little shepherd was a new and most holy man. According to the truth, extreme saints and great saints are just hands-on things. There are great differences between great saints and extreme saints in terms of strength, breath, momentum, body and other aspects. However, the present scene is simply incredible. The great saint''s strength... Seems to be stronger than the extremely holy one called Xiaomu? How could that be possible? Small Mu''s eyes are also full of horror, people just want to urge the method. But at this time... the day night began to work. I saw his backhand grasp, is to grasp the wrist of small Mu tightly, spin son lift arm to throw. Whoosh! Xiao Mu''s body was out of control in an instant. He flew out of the hall like a broken kite. Several disciples who had no time to dodge were knocked to the ground and howled. However, the body of Xiao Mu hit the ground hard and smashed the earth. Bang! A dull noise exploded. The little shepherd was disheartened. It was a long time before I could get back to God. I was struggling to get up from the ground, but the breath of blood in my body was shaking and turbulent. I didn''t wait for people to get up, but I opened my mouth and spit out some blood. Seeing this scene, all the people gasped. One arm threw Jisheng to vomit blood... is this the work of Da Sheng?? The great powers stare. Zhou Qin''s eyes were cold. But song Yuyu''s eyes are happy. The more so, the happier she is. Everything is developing according to their script! At this time, the white night opened, the voice was particularly cold. "Song Yuyu! Yuhui!! Feather sword Pavilion! I really look down on you. You promised to pack the sword to me on the surface, but secretly contacted the Zhou Qin family. Then you arranged me on the seat of the Zhou Qin family, slandered me as a member of the Zhou Qin family, so as to stir up the relationship between me and the Zhou Qin family, hoping to destroy me with the help of the people of the Zhou Qin family. In this way, you can kill me and not offend the Zhou Qin family It''s a good abacus The words fell to the ground, and the noisy guests were stunned. "Nonsense Yu Hui cheered. "What nonsense am I talking about? I''m here to prove it! How could I have come in but for your indulgence? " Asked the white night. "We just mistook you for a member of the Zhou Qin family! Didn''t we explain that before? " Song rain light road. "Think of me as a member of the Zhou Qin family?" "Why did your people stop me when I entered sword Valley? At that time, why didn''t your people treat me as a member of the Zhou Qin family? I still rely on the help of the Jade Maiden heaven palace. I just entered. You are so strict in the sword valley. How come you think I am a member of the Zhou Qin family? It''s clear who lies and who doesn''t lie. Do you want to treat everyone as a fool? " This sentence is loud, and many people look at the Jade Maiden palace. The people in the Jade Maiden palace did not speak. But many of the guests present saw that the white night and Lang Qingyue and others had walked together. "Such a thing?" The people of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic family were not idiots, and their voices became thick. If this is the case, it will not only be a white night, but also the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families have been used as spearmen by the feather sword Pavilion, which will turn the whole house of guests into a group of powerful players. When song Yuyu and Yu Hui heard the sound, they were sweating. "Childe, this is nonsense! It''s out of nothing! This man is splashing dirty water on me! What is the relationship between our feathered sword Pavilion and Zhou Qin family? How could song Yuyu do such a thing Song Yuyu stomped his feet and called out to the white night, "Sir, where did we offend you? As for letting you slander our feathered sword Pavilion like this? Do you want money? Or something? You said, I''ll give it to you! But please give me a fair return to my feathered sword Pavilion"It''s quite like that." White night shook his head: "it''s a pity that I already know what kind of person you are." "You..." Song Yuyu couldn''t say anything, and she didn''t know whether it was true or angry. She turned her head quickly and said to Prince Qin of Zhou: "childe, please don''t believe him. We will not do this kind of thing in the feather sword Pavilion. Please believe us." Said, song Yuyu low head, eyes red, a face aggrieved. Although song Yuyu is not very old, he is a good dramatist. If not for the white night to see her true face, I am afraid she was deceived at the moment. Zhou Qin broke a jade light look at Song Yuyu, and then looked at the white night. She nodded her head and said, "Miss Song, don''t worry. I believe you, the feather sword pavilion has been an alliance with the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families for many years. Both sides treat each other sincerely. What this person said is nonsense and I won''t be cheated." "That''s good." Song Yuyu breathed a sigh of relief. Shaking one''s head at night. Zhou Qin broke jade indifferently looking at the white night and said, "you can easily defeat my men. It seems that you are not a general person. Who are you?" "I said it doesn''t matter who I am. Now, it''s time for me to ask for my things from the feather sword Pavilion." White night light way, the cup in the hand a loose, fell on the ground directly smashed. And later generations stood up. "what seems has been wrong, and now you has the final say." Zhou Qin broke her eyes and said, "take it! If you dare to resist, you can''t be forgiven for killing! " "Yes After that, the strong men of Zhou Qin family rushed to the front immediately. They all sacrificed the general trend and condensed into a finger of the ancient giant and went to the white night. People around the white night immediately back away, the wine table burst, the stone under its feet instantly became powder. But at the moment when the general trend fell, the white night suddenly looked up. Bang! The general trend that has not yet fallen was pushed back in an instant. Several people who offered sacrifices to the general situation retreated in succession, and their faces were taboo. "What''s going on?" Zhou Qin broke Yu''s face and said, "can''t you even deal with a great saint? What do you eat? " Several people heard the sound, a grim face, one eye with anger, low roar a rush up. "Die!" One man roared and one punch hit the white night like a meteor. Many guests made exclamations. It''s a move! There the Jade Maiden palace thin red face slightly changed, just want to get up, immediately was next to the door pressed. Thin Hongyan slightly a Leng, only listen to the side of the same door to drink: "beauty, this matter has nothing to do with us, you do not want to mess." Thin Hongyan heard the sound, sighed and could only nod. However, at this time... Dong! A dull noise came out. Only to see that like a meteor like fist heavy hit over, directly hit the body of the white night. The white night is still. The whole room was quiet for an instant. How can you shake the body of the great sage? "How could that be possible?" The holy one''s eyes were wide open, unbelievable. "Next it''s my turn." The white night light way, raised the arm to that extremely holy forehead mercilessly smashed in the past. Bang! Another dull sound came out. But this time the muffled sound is quite different. This time, it was the sound of a blow up in the forehead. People''s eyes widened. I only saw a headless corpse standing in front of the white night, and there was a fist floating in the place where it should have been the head... the head of the most holy blow with a fist? How much power does it take? This man is not a great saint, is he? He must not be a great saint!! A few of the most holy are shocked. But white night is not a kind-hearted person. His eyes are calm, but his body moves, like lightning to these people. "Be careful!" "Afraid? He''s just a saint "Kill him!" Several people roared. But Zhou Qin broke the jade to be aware of something wrong, hastily low roar: "you wait for quick retreat!" If the voice falls, we should stop the night. But these people underestimate the white night! After the shadow swept, the saints stopped. Take a look. There was a big bloody hole in every extremely holy chest. Zhou Qin broke a tight breath, only to see that these people''s hearts were dug by the day. "Asshole!" He uttered a shrill roar, the heaven and the soul fused, and the holy power was greatly released. He smashed the withered and decadent power towards the white night.But... just before the fist hit the white night... PA! A hand actually stretched out from the void and pressed Zhou Qin''s neck directly. Zhou Qin broke Jade''s pupil and found that the owner of the hand was white night. Too fast! What''s the matter with his speed? Even in Zhou Qin''s eyes, the power of the white night is still like a blink! Zhou Qin''s broken jade is indeed a rare genius. The feathered sword Pavilion is willing to give the sword suit to Zhou Qin''s broken jade and marry song Yuyu to him, not only because of the strength of the Zhou Qin aristocratic family, but also because of his talent. It is said that Zhou Qin''s broken jade has the strength to fight against the true saint, but in fact, that''s all. He can''t defeat Zhensheng, and he himself is not Zhensheng. This kind of strength is nothing to white night. I saw a fierce white night force, hand pressed Zhou Qin broken jade, then hit the ground hard. Dong!!!!! The whole feather sword pavilion was shaken. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1173 Zhou Qin''s broken jade had never felt such a terrible power. His body vibrated wildly, his consciousness became weak, his brain hummed, and his strength was hard to disperse for a long time, as if to tear his body apart. He even heard the sound of his defense magic weapon breaking. What kind of terrifying power can make such an effect on him? When he came back to his senses, he saw that the strong men of the Zhou Qin aristocratic family had surrounded him and killed the man who had held down Zhou Qin''s broken jade. "Stop it!! Let go of our young master "Dare to fight against our Zhou Qin family?? You are looking for death "Get out of here!" With the roar of fury, the rest of the powerful Zhou Qin families rushed to the white night. These are all extremely holy beings, so it is not necessary to say much about strength. However, Bai Ye didn''t look at it. He grabbed Zhou Qin''s neck and lifted him up. As soon as the crowd approached... "get down Drink at night. Bang! A dull noise came out. See those who rush to the white night one by one are all suppressed in the ground, unable to move. At first glance, it turned out that a surging trend was severely suppressed on them. This trend is so strong that it''s just disgusting! All of the great powers around us were staring at each other, thinking deeply, but none of them made a move. Although Qin poyu can make friends with the Qin family next week, this is the feathered sword Pavilion. The people in the sword Pavilion haven''t started. How can it be their turn to do it? What''s more, people don''t know who the sage is. If his background is very rich, it will cause great trouble to God?? But the situation is out of control. The sage actually suppressed the whole family of Zhou and Qin, killed and caught him. No one could subdue him! If we go on like this, today''s ceremony of conferring sword costume must not go on. The guests were in a state of uproar and exclamation, and all of them were scalp numb. And the Jade Maiden temple side is also more than horrified, people''s mouth is huge, incredible looking at this scene. Especially Bo Hongyan, looking at the white night with astonishment, could not return to God for a long time. How could she have thought that the emperor she had seen at first had such strength? It''s terrible to be a saint in such a short time, but I don''t want him to be not only a saint, but also an extraordinary Saint... How did this guy grow up in this period of time?? "Stop it!" Seeing that the situation seemed to be out of control, song Yuyu cried out: "I warn you, put down Mr. Zhou Qin as soon as possible, otherwise you can''t bear the anger of the feather sword Pavilion and the Zhou Qin aristocratic family." "Oh?" White night side head, indifferent looking at Song Yuyu: "that my anger, you can bear it?" Song Yuyu turned pale, but soon returned to normal. This is the feather sword Pavilion. Can she be afraid of this person? At this time, a group of people came to the hall quickly, accompanied by bursts of low and rapid shouting and scolding: "you are all quick. If you delay my brother''s business, I want you to look good!" After the sound fell to the ground, they saw another team of people from the Zhou Qin family entering the field. These people of the Zhou and Qin families came in one by one carrying all kinds of luxurious boxes. The boxes contained all kinds of rare treasures, and there was nothing simple. This is the Zhou and Qin family''s return to the sword clothing of the feathered sword Pavilion. It is also the betrothal gift of Zhou Qin broken jade to song Yuyu. The person in charge of this team is no one else. It is Zhou Qin''s coat that has just been separated from the white night. "Brother! I''ve got it. Where can I put it Zhou Qin''s coat with a smile on his face walked in quickly and called out impolitely. Can say half, then can''t help but stop. She felt the atmosphere was wrong. I''ve noticed something different. Around the guests are looking at the hall, wine is not drinking, food is not eating, one by one mouth is huge, like a ghost. What''s going on? She looked up into the hall, and in an instant, the whole person was numb. The strong men of the Zhou Qin aristocratic family were dead and wounded. Her proud brother was being held up by a man by one hand. "Brother Zhou Qin''s coat cried out, trotted forward, in a hurry and anger, and yelled at the man: "who are you? Let go of my brother! Otherwise, I will break you to pieces The man''s appearance was blocked by Zhou Qin''s broken jade, and his coat was not seen clearly for a time. Hearing this sound in the white night, I feel quite familiar with it. I shake my hand and move Zhou Qin''s broken jade away. I look down.In a flash, Zhou Qin''s coat collapsed on the ground in an instant, and the whole person was like a shivering kitten, swinging wildly, and his face was no longer bloody... "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you very well. Say it again White night light looking at Zhou Qin coat way. Zhou Qin''s coat trembled suddenly, which dare to answer? My scalp is numb. I have no strength in my legs. Also do not know how long, her small mouth can not help but cry out: "white... White... White night?? Are you white night? " These two words fall, the scene instantly exploded the pot. "What?? This man is white night "How could he be here?? God, how could it be him? " "White night? Who is that? " "Don''t you know?? Not long ago, this man made a lot of trouble and even killed many elders without a door. He even killed the Dharma protector. His sword had no door, so he couldn''t lift his head because of the pressure on the whole door! " "Ah? What he has done is what he has done "At least it must be something true saints can do?? But he''s just a saint? " "My God! Is it true or not? " There was a constant cry of alarm, and some even showed a look of panic, as if they had seen a ghost. But there are still a small number of people who understand that this is only a small part of the white night record. His record in Guangzhou and Lanzhou is even more surprising. And hear the startled voice of the guests, song Yuyu and others have been shocked repeatedly, one face only left a terrible color. "White night... You''re the white night with no door?" Song Yuyu raised his finger and said trembling. "It''s me, but today, I''ll probably make a big fuss about your feathered sword Pavilion!" The white night light way, the finger starts to work. In an instant, Zhou Qin broke Jade''s neck began to twist, people issued a burst of dry howl. "Ah... Ah... Ah..." the whole hall was silent. Is it possible that the white night is to strangle and kill the jade of Zhou and Qin?? "Stop it! Stop it Song Yuyu shouts eagerly. If Zhou Qin broke up here, everything would be over. "What qualifications do you have to stop with me?" Looking at her in the white night, her voice is cold... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1174 Song Yuyu''s face turned white, and he was at a loss. Yes, what qualification does she have to stop the white night? This set, originally she gave the white night under, now Zhou Qin aristocratic family and white night Liang Zi knot, how can she stop? Originally, according to song Yuyu''s expectation, she hoped that the Zhou Qin aristocratic family would extinguish the white night, and then the ceremony of conferring the sword costume would go on, and the sword Pavilion and the Zhou Qin aristocratic family would become the Qin family. Song Yuyu would also marry Zhou Qin''s peerless arrogance, with boundless scenery. However, everything went well, only this link went wrong... She underestimated the strength and courage of this person! He was the white night when he could not lift his head! He had the courage to attack the family of Zhou and Qin. All this is beyond song Yuyu''s expectation. The situation is out of control! What to do now? What should I do?? Song Yuyu panicked and could not help looking at those great powers. All powers, however, remain silent. They just came to dinner, not to help the feathered sword Pavilion as a thug. What''s more, the great saint in the white night was so unusual that he made a big fuss about it. It was enough to show that he had the strength to compete with Zhensheng. Who would like to provoke such a person? If you get married and settle accounts with them alone in the future, isn''t it asking for trouble?? Song Yuyu bit his teeth in dark, knowing that he could not rely on these great powers. He immediately winked at the people beside him. Other people will understand, immediately run away, is obviously to move to save soldiers. Song Yuyu took a deep breath and called out to the white night: "white night, I know you are just to take the sword suit. Don''t hurt Mr. Zhou Qin first. I can give it to you as long as you let him go! Everything is easy to discuss! " "Yes Zhou Qin''s coat over there was also nervous, and he was eager to cry out: "Lord white night, please let my brother go. As long as you let him go, we Zhou Qin family will guarantee that we will not investigate you for anything. Not only that, we are willing to offer magic weapons to you as compensation for you!" Zhou Qin broke jade is the hope of Zhou Qin aristocratic family. How can Zhou Qin''s coat be unknown? No matter what, she must find a way to protect her brother. Otherwise, she will not say that it will be a huge loss to the Zhou Qin family, and even she will be held accountable. Moreover, she can not sit and watch her brother killed in front of herself. Zhou Qin''s jacket knelt on the ground, trembling. The white night''s expression was especially calm. He let go of his hand, and Zhou Qin''s broken jade immediately slipped from his palm to the ground, fell to the ground, covered his neck, and gasped for breath. His eyes almost protruded. "Brother!" Zhou Qin''s coat quickly climbed over, hugged Zhou Qin''s broken jade, and said in a trembling voice to the white night: "thank you, Lord Bai... Thank you very much..." "don''t thank me. I didn''t intend to let him go. I just set up this bureau for me. If I killed Zhou Qin''s broken jade, it would be their plan. At that time, the Zhou Qin family''s hatred for me could not be explained, and I would fight with him, and the sword would emerge Now I don''t want to kill Zhou Qin and break jade. I just want you Zhou Qin family to understand who is in charge of all this and who is the murderer behind the scenes! " When the sound falls, the finger moves at night. Bang! An air wave as hard as a hammer hit Zhou Qin''s broken jade. Pooh! Zhou Qin broke the jade to open the mouth immediately, spurts out a big mouthful of blood. The people around him saw that his spirit was shattered and damaged, and the strength of the people was greatly reduced. "Ah..." Zhou Qin''s coat was stunned and looked at the white night: "you..." "don''t hate me. If you want to hate me, you will hate the feathered sword Pavilion. Without their instigation, Zhou Qin''s spirit will not be damaged! So Zhou Qin''s broken jade will have such an end. It''s all because of the feat of the sword Pavilion! " White night light said. Zhou Qin''s coat did not dare to refute, bit his lip and nodded. After all, white night makes sense. These things are the ghosts of the feathered sword Pavilion! "Next, it''s your turn!" White night side head, suddenly toward song Yuyu catch. Next to the emergence of the sword Pavilion people were shocked, and quickly stopped toward the white night. "Don''t be rude to miss!" "Stop it!" There was a constant roar. The experts of the feathered sword Pavilion all went to kill at night. But as soon as they approached, they were suppressed by the terrible holy power. In the white night, the supreme holy power is like a big transparent hand wrapped in Song Yuyu. Song Yuyu struggles to get rid of this holy power, but he can''t do anything about it. Don''t look at the white night as a great saint. The purity of his holy power can already be compared with that of the true saint. Under his holy power, ordinary extremely holy is as fragile as a three-year-old child. Song Yuyu''s pupil soared, looked at this scene in disbelief, and finally turned into a scream. "NoThe sound rippled. The guests in and out of the hall were astonished, but they were silent. Bo Hongyan, Lang Qingyue and others did not expect things to evolve into this situation. "Are they here Song Pang Shan was eager to cry without tears. "Soon! soon! Young master, shall we go and procrastinate? " "Then you go!" "I... we?" Several people of the feathered sword Pavilion trembled wildly, but no one dared to come forward. Even Jisheng was easily cleaned up. Didn''t they go for death? No one can stop it. White night. Everyone hesitated. "I made a good agreement with you, but you violated our agreement and broke it without authorization. Not only that, but you also wanted to put me to death! Since you are cruel, don''t blame me White night said coldly, suddenly arm a wave, waist dark abandon God sword suddenly pulled out, and then the other hand toward the back. Song Yuyu was out of control and planted towards the white night. Whoa! The black light flickers and the sword body cuts off towards song Yuyu. Killing is everywhere! White night is a killing heart! It doesn''t matter whether he takes the sword suit or not. He wants to kill this vicious woman first! Song Yuyu scared Huarong out of color and trembled wildly. In this public, in this feathered sword Pavilion, someone even wanted to kill him in public! This is something song Yuyu never dreamed of! However, just at the moment when the abandoned divine sword was about to cut off song Yuyu''s body, a sharp light suddenly came from the side, which smashed the abandoned divine sword like an electric light and flint, and then several heavy breath fell in front of the white night. White night eyebrows move, have not returned to God, a slender sword toward him. This sword is sharp and changeable. It''s extremely bright and moist. It changes at the moment of splitting. It''s ethereal, like a sword in a dream. The white night retreated again and again, and a sword came from the side, which cut off his breath of controlling song Yuyu. Song Yuyu is caught by the master of the feathered sword pavilion next to him and releases his control. Standing in the daytime, I found that the man in front of him was song TIANYAO, the leader of the sword Pavilion! A large number of feathered swordsmen stand with swords and stare at the white night with sharp eyes! "Dad, all the elders!" Song Yuyu saw the visitors, very excited, a pale face all over the joy. "Rain, are you ok?" Song Cheng and others asked. "I''m fine." Song Yuyu cried: "Dad, all the elders and uncles, please make sure you get justice for me!" "Don''t worry! I''ll get justice for you "Dare to play wild in my feathered sword pavilion? Are you tired of living "No one can be reckless in the feather sword Pavilion!" A group of strong men of the emerging sword Pavilion said one after another. Song TIANYAO cold way, eyes cold staring at the white night. The white night was calm and did not show the color of panic. However, Zhou Qin''s broken jade over there was helped up. He covered his chest and stared at Song TIANYAO and others angrily. "Master song! Now that you have appeared, I would like to ask you whether you arranged to contact with my Zhou Qin family "Of course not!" Song TIANYAO looks the same, calm and self-confident. "Then I''ll ask Miss Song again! Do you really don''t know this person? " Zhou Qin broke jade to stare at Song Yuyu and asked again. "How do I know this person? Mr. Zhou Qin, don''t think about it Song Yuyu looks a little flustered. Her mentality is not as stable as song TIANYAO, whether she has lied or not, as far as these old cheats are concerned, you can see at a glance. Zhou Qin''s broken jade is not a fool. If you really don''t know each other, why do others want to make a big scene at night? What''s more, he entered the sword Pavilion so smoothly that he even sat on the chair originally belonging to the Zhou Qin family. How can this be done without the arrangement of the feathered Jian Ge people? "I didn''t expect that I would be used as a gun envoy one day! "Zhou Qin broke into a smile, but the anger in the smile was very obvious. "Nephew poyu, I will give you an account of this matter to your Zhou Qin family. You should not be caught in this man''s scheme to sow dissension! It''s better to go down and have a rest. I''ll leave the matter here to the feather sword pavilion to solve! " Song TIANYAO said, still want to say something, but was interrupted by Zhou Qin broken jade. "No need!" Zhou Qin broke the jade coldly: "this matter, our Zhou Qin aristocratic family will look for your pavilion to discuss a statement!" "Are you going?" However, song Shiyao''s face has changed so much for Qin''s family Zhou Qin broke jade naturally want to revenge, but the strength of white night is put here, how does he revenge? What''s more, if others don''t kill him, it''s enough for him, and he doesn''t need to ask for trouble."We will investigate this matter clearly, so we won''t have to worry about it!" Zhou Qin broken jade deep voice said, then let people help him to one side to recuperate. Obviously, the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families did not participate in the battle between the white night and the feather sword Pavilion. All the people around were spectators. Song TIANYAO understood that he had set up a big enemy for the feather sword Pavilion. There was no such gap between the Zhou Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty. This time he really lost his wife and broke his soldiers again... Song TIANYAO''s face was extremely gloomy. This time, the feathered sword pavilion was a total defeat... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1175 The situation is particularly adverse to the emergence of the sword Pavilion. At the moment, song Yuyu is extremely afraid. All of a sudden, she felt infinite regret. "If I had told the Zhou Qin family about it earlier, and had not been clever enough to let the family communicate with the family in the daytime, perhaps things would not have developed to this extent." Song Yuyu clenched his teeth and said: "however, if you can kill the white night, then no one knows what happened, and there is still room for recovery..." thinking of this, song Yuyu quickly called out in a low voice. "Dad..." "I know." Song TIANYAO nodded his head and looked at the white night. His eyebrows moved slightly. Several experts in the feathered sword Pavilion surrounded the white night. Seeing this, the guests in the hall withdrew from the hall one after another, and their faces were in horror. Only those great powers still stood in place. "Old song! Can I help you? " At this time, the savage overlord called out in a rough voice. It was song Yuyu before, and several magnates were dismissive. Now Song TIANYAO appears. If he makes a move, it is to let song TIANYAO''s existence be in debt. This is still a very good business. "No need!" Song TIANYAO hummed: "I can''t let others in my territory, I have to ask for help from others!" Having said that, song TIANYAO raised his bright sword and pointed it at the white night: "I will personally cut off his head. Today, I will use this son''s skull to make a wine cup for the engagement wine between my little girl and my nephew poyu!" Only in this way can we wash this man''s shame on the feathered sword Pavilion! "Well! Then hurry up and get rid of this boy. We''ll have a good drink later The savage overlord said with a smile. "Don''t worry! It''s only a moment to solve this problem! " Song TIANYAO yelled: "take it down!" At the moment of falling sound, the strong men on both sides of the feather sword Pavilion immediately draw out their swords and kill them. Their swords are ethereal and vivid, like dreams. It seems that it is difficult to see the trace of their swords. This is a sword without edge. A sword without sword meaning. Sword without sword power! This is the characteristic of feathered Jiange kendo. Their swords are like poisonous snakes in the dark. They only aim to kill their prey and quietly deprive each other of everything. Their swordsmanship runs counter to the widely publicized sword. But their sharpness is the extreme of ordinary kendo. No one can see their swords clearly. Not only can''t see clearly, but also can''t stand! When people around saw this scene, they were all amazed by the sword. What a wonderful Kendo! "Let''s see how the boy is prepared!" Those who have Tao respect squint at the way. "Prevention? After all, he is only a great saint. Although his holy power is equal to the true saint, the great saint is the great saint. It is inconceivable to bully the ordinary extremely holy by virtue of a certain merit. Do you want to fight against the peak extreme saint and even the true saint? The Arabian Nights Savage overlord said without politeness, the voice is extremely rough. All of them are serious about their beauty. Cao Hai held his chest in both hands, and his face was full of fun: "boy, it depends on whether you have a life or not!" People are talking about it and feeling it in secret. Some people feel sorry for it. Others scoff at it. But just as everyone was watching this scene, everyone''s heart couldn''t help speeding up. Because they were surprised to find that this guy named white night... When the sword approached, there was no movement! Yes, no action!! He''s not defensive?? Don''t dodge?? Did he give up?? Just let the other side''s sword attack you?? People were shocked. "He''s finished!" I don''t know who breathed out. But the next second... The clear sound resounded through the hall. I saw that the two sharp and slender swords hit the white night''s body heavily, splashing sparks and holy lines. However, the body of the white night was intact, and the sword tip could not enter into it. "What?" The crowd was shocked. All the great powers on the scene also changed color. Just look at the white night, his eyes opened and his arm shook. A fast sword light almost surpassing the speed of light diffused from his arm. Whew! A strange noise came out. The two feathered swordsmen who attacked the white night trembled. Xuaner stepped back two steps one by one. The swords in their hands slipped down and finally fell heavily on the ground. Their heads rolled out directly! Two top saints... Dead! , all the guests were shocked. Song Yuyu''s delicate body trembled wildly.Yu Hui''s face was livid. Two masters of the feathered sword pavilion just like this? Song TIANYAO''s look can no longer keep calm, this son''s powerful, beyond his imagination. "Unforgivable! Unforgivable A strong, bareheaded old man with a white beard glared at the white night with a hot breath like a heat wave from his nostrils. "Good, you rascal!! How dare you be so presumptuous in my feathered sword Pavilion! How dare you kill me?? Unforgivable The old man was so enraged that he let out a roar and hit the white night directly. On that fist light, there was a supreme sword spirit. Fist and sword?? White night eyes a Lin, also do not pull out the sword, arms up toward its boom. His action caused another uproar. In particular, the four giants, one by one, opened their eyes!! This old man is a real saint! Does this great saint want to compete with the true saint? But it is! They hit each other with fists, and then hit each other heavily. Bang! The earth shaking explosion exploded. The lines of force are tearing in all directions. All of you have to step back and parry. The hall is in a mess!! But neither of them retreated. The old man roared his drive, his holy power rolled like a flood, and his face turned red to the extreme. The white night did not retreat at all. His eyes were awe inspiring and his arms were fierce. The force lines of the two people collided with each other in circles and burst into pieces all around. The crowd retreats again and again, Rao is that four magnates also some cannot bear. "Get out of here!" The old man growled and tried his best. But at this time, the double pupil of the white night twinkled with blood. "Get out of here?? Is it up to you? " At the moment of the sound falling to the ground, there is a shining golden awn on the arm of the white night. Golden awn appears, its arm strength suddenly soars tens of times. "What?" The old man was shocked. "The king dominates the body! King''s power Roar in the white night, the fist edge suddenly a pestle! Bang!! The earth shaking sound exploded. The old man was directly pushed back. However, he had not yet flown far away. He stepped forward three steps in the white night, as fast as lightning. He grabbed the old man''s wrist and then pulled it down. The old man''s pupils shrank and his body fell heavily to the ground. Boom!!!!!!! The explosion of the thunder shook the sky. The whole sword Valley burst in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1176 The old man fell to the ground, the earth has been completely broken, and he himself is disheartened, looks extremely embarrassed. White night arm a lift, will be like a dead dog like people caught up. In the past, influenced by the power of the abandoned divine sword, he was unable to exert his strength to deal with the extreme difficulties of a true saint. Now he is unrestricted and his strength is fully open. Ordinary true saints can easily contend with him! "Asshole!" The dizzy old man suddenly regained his mind, his turbid eyes rippled with a thick anger, and with a roar and a fist, he suddenly lifted it and smashed it at the forehead of the white night. But just as the fist was about to hit, another hand appeared and firmly caught the fist. Bang! The clear sound rippled in the broken hall. I saw the old man''s terrible fist heavily hit in the palm of the white night, splashing the Dao Li lines, but the palm was still. The old man''s face was ferocious, and he made a sudden effort, as if he wanted to break the palm. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move the palm away!! The power of King''s dominating body can not be shaken by true saints! The physical strength of the white night has surpassed the true saint!! And when the potential of monarch''s dominating body is stimulated, the king''s divine power protects his body! The power of the white night is far beyond the true saint!!! "Come on, help uncle!" When song TIANYAO saw that the situation was wrong, he immediately drank it. "Yes!" People around the emerging sword Pavilion pulled out their swords one after another and killed Jiang in the white night. Six swords, like six cold poisonous snakes, stab the head, throat, heart and lower body of the white night straightly... are the key points! But it didn''t work. "What? Is this the famous feathered sword Pavilion like this? To deceive the less with more? " Cold hum of the white night, suddenly force, unexpectedly is to throw the old man back suddenly. Whoosh!!! He ran into the three on one side like a sandbag. Bang! Before they could escape, they were knocked down by the old man''s body. One by one, they vomited blood, and the holy power in their bodies swayed wildly. The strength carried by the old man was like a sledgehammer shaking their bodies wildly... people breathed. The white night immediately whirled around and killed the other three people. He did not hide the three swords, but forced his chest against it. Dang! Dang! Dang! Three crisp sound came out, the eardrum of thorn is almost split. The three men raised their eyes in a hurry. Before they could react, the fists of the white night had already attacked. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three punches on three heads. Three blood flowers explode. The three great saints fell again. It is hard to catch the quick eye of human flesh! Inside and outside the hall was in a state of shock. Is this still human? It''s like killing a pig and killing a dog! It''s impossible for ordinary people to do this! "This son is not a true saint, what can I do?" Yu Hui, pale and extremely pale, said that his old face was full of sweat. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Song TIANYAO: "the master of the Pavilion..." Song TIANYAO looked cold and serious. He took a deep breath and walked forward. He knew that if he didn''t, it would be over. This person is not the disciple of the feather sword Pavilion can resist! Seeing this, everyone breathed heavily. Song TIANYAO is going to make a move?? "This is going to be the battle of true saints!" "I''m afraid that the battle between the two will flatten the feathered sword Pavilion!" "At this point, others can no longer be considered. If you can''t subdue this son, the eclosion sword Pavilion will no longer exist. It''s better to eradicate this son at all costs, and perhaps reverse the situation!" The guests whispered. Sonorous! At this time, a snow from the collapse of the hall splashed, as if the sun overflowing. All the people present were shocked. Qi Qi raised his eyes and saw song TIANYAO wave his hand and a long white sword appeared in his palm. "That''s the life sword of song Pavilion master, TIANYAO sword!" Someone cried out. "TIANYAO sword?" "Yes, it has always been named in the name of the master of the sword Pavilion! This sword has been passed down for three generations! " "Three generations? It''s going to take tens of thousands of years, right? " "What a good sword The voice of emotion comes and goes. A lot of great powers are looking at the sword with their eyes shining, showing the color of envy and greed. However, song TIANYAO didn''t care. He drank again. "Where is the eclosion guard?" "I''m here!" There was a roar like a mountain roar, and then a large amount of white light went up into the sky and floated in the sky.At first glance, they are all disciples of the sword Pavilion. There are great saints, great saints! Everyone has a long sword in his hand, which is arranged on the sky with a large sword array pattern! It''s like a net, covering the whole feather sword Pavilion. "All the eclosic guards have been sacrificed! It seems that father must kill this man this time Song Yuyu''s thoughts. Song TIANYAO stares at the white night and says softly: "today, I will kill the saint here. You can''t let this person leave! This is the place where he fell! " "Yes The crowd roared. The momentum is soaring! Song TIANYAO nodded silently and walked toward the white night with his sword. The pace is slow. However, with each step, his holy power, sword power, sword spirit, and sword power soared like a rocket. Ten steps later, man has been completely transformed, approaching the peak of the true saint. Exclamations were heard again. What a horror! Is this the strength of the eclosion Pavilion master?? Zhou Qin Po Yu in the distance hesitated. Seeing song TIANYAO''s strength, he was already considering whether to turn over with song TIANYAO. Compared with the arrogance of song TIANYAO, the performance of white night is much more peaceful. He seems to have not felt the oppression from Song TIANYAO. He stands in the same place, holding the sword handle, without any reaction. "Arrogant boy, cut off your hand first!" Song TIANYAO sword eyes suddenly opened. A sword will split in a flash! The sword''s strength is like a wild beast. It carries the momentum of Wu Jing. But the next second, the night moved. Nine kill dragon sword!! The astonishing power exploded in an instant. The abandoned magic sword was like a black dragon, which hit the snow sword fiercely. Boom!!! The Jingtian sword is ringing in all directions. The strength between the two instantly scattered, overturning the crowd in the distance, shaking the surrounding eclosic guards! But song TIANYAO''s attack did not stop. He was shocked and his sword was steady. Whoosh! A sense of sword swept around and wrapped the white night in an instant. Then song TIANYAO disappeared. Yes, completely disappeared. There was no sign of it. This is not the disappearance caused by too fast speed, not the disappearance caused by avoiding the naked eye. His disappearance is because his body has been integrated into this rippling sword. This is the real sense of the unity of man and sword!! White night eyebrows twitch. At this time, a sword came. White night is just about to move. there are countless swords in all directions, and thousands of arrows hit the white night. In the white night, I hold up my sword. At the moment when he raised his sword, a bright sword suddenly appeared in his back. It was like a rainbow passing through the sun and stabbed at the back of the white night. This is a beautiful sword! It''s amazing. It''s like a fairy flying out of the sky!! The guests were stunned and opened their eyes and locked the scene. "What a terrible sword!" "Is this the sword technique of feather sword pavilion? I''m afraid the holy sword will die in the next day "He can''t take it!" The voice is unceasing, the people are incomparably frightened. Rao is the four great powers. At the moment, their faces also show astonishment. "Can you catch this sword?" Lin jianzun''s eyes in the crowd murmured, his eyes locked in the white night, and his eyelids did not blink. Everyone''s breath is affected by this sword. But just as a startling sword is about to hit the white night... Dang! A black light suddenly appeared, directly against the sharp tip of the sword. The sword pattern is scattered. "What?" Everyone was stunned. Song TIANYAO was also stunned. When he looked at the white night, he found that the black sword had broken away from his hand and flew over by himself, holding his own attack. Is the sword controlled by Qi? But... How can the speed of using Qi to control sword be so fast?? But when song TIANYAO was in a daze, he suddenly grabbed the sword with a whirl in the daytime, and then put it into the scabbard and pulled it out. Keng! "Heaven''s anger and God''s resentment sword!" Boom!!!! When the blade swept, everything in front of him suddenly burst into pieces. Song TIANYAO was stunned and took up his sword. However, in a hurry, his strength was worse than that of the white night, and he was directly shaken back by more than 100 steps.White night with a sword, and then rushed over, fingers move. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a large amount of sword Qi exploded from his body and hit song TIANYAO like an elf. How sharp!! The strong around him are in a state of panic. The great sage''s understanding and understanding of Kendo is definitely no worse than song TIANYAO! Song TIANYAO danced a long sword. The sword''s meaning leaped with the sword''s edge and hit those swords. Bang!!!!! There was a series of explosions in the air. The sword spirit is broken. But at the moment when the sword Qi was broken, the white night was approaching, and a sword swept across song TIANYAO. This is to take advantage of him has not yet taken action! "Die!" The cold words burst out. But... Song TIANYAO didn''t show any panic. Instead, he seemed to have achieved something, with a strange smile on his lips. "Naive madman, do you think the leader of a school has only this strength?" Indifferent laughter comes out of song TIANYAO''s mouth. He stabs the ground with his sword. Boom!!!!! A strange energy rises from the earth and smashes all the strength of the white night in an instant. Sword power, holy power, breath, general trend... all disappeared without a trace. The sword that cleaved away in the white night is nothing strange. "Huh?" The pupil shrinks violently at night. However, song TIANYAO''s sword has been cut. Dong!!!!! The blade of the sword fell heavily on the neck of the white night, and instantly cut a blood mark. The white night flew out and fell heavily on the ground. The blood on the neck overflowed wildly... "OK There was a great cry of excitement all around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1177 "Ha ha... Dad! You are really the best Song Yuyu was excited and excited. He clapped his hands and yelled sharply. Staring at the white night lying on the ground, he said with a smile: "now you should know that I have become a powerful feathered sword pavilion?"?? Hahaha... " this scene has thoroughly inspired the people in the feathered sword Pavilion and silenced those who want to see the jokes of the feathered sword Pavilion. The strength of the master of the feathered sword Pavilion is really very important. Some people who have a bad idea have to put their mind right. At first, people thought that the feathered sword pavilion would be subverted because of this great sage. Now people think that they are wrong. "Wanfu, the master of the Pavilion!" The disciples exclaimed excitedly. "The master of song Pavilion is really powerful!" "This curfew can be regarded as some kind of ability, but it is so easily subdued by the song Pavilion master. It''s very powerful!" "I admire you! The master of song Pavilion is worthy of being the master of the feathered sword Pavilion. I''ll take it! " The guests immediately came forward to praise. "Bang! The boy is so vulnerable! It''s boring! Walk, walk, drink Savage overlord shook his head and said, his face was not happy. The other three also shook their heads in succession, feeling bored. Ben also had hope for the man, and now it seems that they think too much. But just then, the white night over there stood up. "What? What are you happy about it? I''m just a little careless, and I''ve suffered a little bit. " White night up, as if nothing happened. "Well?" Song TIANYAO frowned slightly. They were all shocked. However, he found that although his neck was injured, his breath was not disordered and his momentum was still there... "little rat! What are you doing? You are not the opponent of song Ge Lord. Surrender quickly! Otherwise, the master of song Pavilion will be angry, and he will cut you to pieces A guest stood up and pointed to the nose of the white night and cursed. "A thousand cuts? By him? " White night eyes a Lin, directly raised his hand to the guest. "Ah The guest yelled, and before he could react, he was wrapped in holy power and flew involuntarily toward the white night. White night grabbed the man''s neck with one hand and lifted it up: "but before that, I have to take care of you rats who are only able to play tricks with their mouths!" "What do you want?? Let me go!! help!! Song Pavilion master, save me The guest screamed. "Put him down!" Song TIANYAO roared. But the words dropped. Click... a crisp sound came out, and then the guest''s neck was crooked, and his breath was directly cut off. White night released his hand and walked toward song TIANYAO. "The strong cannot be humiliated! I''m not a generous person either The white night light way, his neck wound actually vanishes in the twinkling of an eye, the person is actually intact as before! "Asshole All the people who emerged in the sword Pavilion were angry. Song TIANYAO was also completely infuriated. This man is no longer challenging the feathered sword Pavilion, but challenging! trample!! Don''t say it''s song TIANYAO. At the moment, even many guests are very angry. What a arrogant boy!!! "This time, the master of this cabinet will not be soft again!" Song TIANYAO''s eyes were full of resentment and anger. With a little pace, his whole body was like a big hand covering the sky, and he pressed down towards the white night. The crowd quickly dispersed. "You really don''t have to be soft hearted, because I''m not going to keep my hands either!" The white night''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his fingers moved the hilt of the sword. The body of the sword whirled like a leaf, and then steadily collected the scabbard. Song TIANYAO''s sword is flat, and the sword body twinkles with the light of the impermanence of Taoism. It''s bright and dark, and it''s ethereal. At that moment, all the hostages saw that the white sword suddenly split and turned into hundreds of millions of sword shadows, like a huge mouth of gluttonous food, swallowing into the white night!!! "Feathering startling sword!" There was a roar. The sword idea startles the sky!! The sword breaks the sky!! But at this time, a ray of blood flashed through his eyes in the white night, and then he pulled out his sword, and a sword cut across it. There is no sword light, no sword intention and no sword momentum. It''s like an ordinary sword. But the head is full of stillness!! Quench the dead breath of Vientiane!!! "Emperor SHENGJUE! A sword is dead A blast! Whoa! Everything in front of me suddenly decayed and disappeared. The earth becomes dry, the stone decays, the air disappears, and the sword idea collapses... with one sword, everything becomes desolate, including song TIANYAO''s sword. "What is this?" Song TIANYAO was startled and immediately turned the attack. With a wave of his arm, he stabbed at the white night with the force of this desolation.However, the power of loneliness is too strong, Rao is he can not help shaking up his body. No way! It''s too hard to resist this stagnant spirit! Even the power of true saints will be eroded by them! Song TIANYAO bit his teeth and secretly launched his magic weapon. A trigger finger on his finger flashed with light, and then a layer of jade gas covered his whole body, fighting against the power of desolation. But Yu Qi can''t hold on for too long, except for the power of desolation, it begins to weaken. However, although only a little time, but also enough! Song TIANYAO''s eyes were fixed and his sword was wielded. His attack was like a rainbow. He wants to erase this person in the shortest time!! The white night is not in a hurry. I open my heart sword and fight with it. Both of them are quick to get out of the sword. They are not defensive and take attack as defense. When the two swords collide, they burst out sword patterns and tear everything around them. People retreated and retreated again and again. When they withdrew from the eclosion sword Pavilion, they found that half of the sword Valley had been broken. This was based on the protection of the eclosion guard. Otherwise, the whole sword valley would not be destroyed. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! the fierce sound of swords can never be heard. At first, they fought swords on the ground, and the ground was broken to pieces. There was not a stone bigger than a grain of rice. Then they jumped into the sky and fought over the sky, breaking the void and making the sun and the moon dark. "Feather night meteor sword!" Song TIANYAO roared again, his sword was like a star, and the light of the stars spread everywhere. "Give up the sky a sword!" White night does not show weakness, backhand attack. Although there is no abandonment of divine sword power, under the influence of the king''s divine power, the power of abandoning Heaven Sword is not weak at all. Bang! When the two swords collide, they are scattered. Song TIANYAO clenched his teeth, staring at the white night, saw that it was not much injury, immediately incomparable anger. I am the master of the sword Pavilion, but today I am humiliated by a younger generation. What is the system? Forget it! You must kill this person quickly. If it is consumed, the strength of the eclosion sword Pavilion will be greatly weakened, which will only give other people an opportunity to take advantage of it! Thinking of this, song TIANYAO roared. "Eclosion guard!" "In the!" There are thousands of eclosic guards around. "Feathered sword array!" Song TIANYAO drank and yelled, and then his hands made a lot of tattoos on the sword. Almost at the same time, song Yuyu''s sword also appeared a lot of patterns. "Feathered sword dress!! Sacrifice There was a loud roar. The white night was stunned. Feathered sword suit?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1178 The sword array unfolds, the sword meaning soars to the sky. The eclipsed guards who covered the top of the feather sword Pavilion immediately sacrificed their swords, and each sword bloomed with a circle of angry sword patterns. The whole heaven was infected by this sword pattern, and the whole heaven was shaken by the sword meaning. But that''s not what people care about most. What people pay most attention to is the body that song TIANYAO roared out. Feathered sword suit?? Is song TIANYAO going to sacrifice this sword?? All the guests in the distance were shocked. People of the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families also looked at it one after another. They came here to feather their swords. Song Yuyu also suddenly came back to God. With a cry, the sword in his hand flew out and turned into a ray of light and rushed to song TIANYAO''s hand. Song TIANYAO held the sword in both hands. The sword patterns on the two swords trembled wildly, and the marks on the swords bloomed with sudden white light, which was particularly magical. However, what is more amazing is that the marks of the swords, like the spirit snakes, rushed to song TIANYAO''s arms along the hilt. "Huh?" The white night''s face was slightly stunned, and she was astonished. Is this the feathered sword suit? The white mark fell on his arm, and then he swam around him like lightning. In an instant, song TIANYAO''s breath rose wildly, and a sense of incomparable sword burst out from his body. Sword suit! Armed sword! The usual swords are used as auxiliary and defensive! But this suit of sword suit is not just a simple aid and defense! It seems to give song TIANYAO an incomparable vigorous power! Under the urging of this divine power, song TIANYAO''s power is rising infinitely. His strength has reached an unprecedented height, as if he is about to break through the current realm of true saints. All of them are frightened. Is this the strength of song TIANYAO? This is the power of feathered sword clothing!! The eyes are hot at night, and the desire in the eyes is especially obvious. If you can get this sword suit, whether it''s the dead dragon sword or the abandoned God sword, its power will rise to a higher level. These two swords are extremely terrible swords. What should they mean if they are upgraded?? "It''s time to end this ridiculous thing!" Song TIANYAO took a deep breath and held TIANYAO sword in his right hand and waved it to the white night. In the white night, the body moves slightly to avoid the sweeping sword Qi. But as soon as the man dodged, song TIANYAO''s figure came to him. Two dreadful swords were slashed at his neck like scissors. At this moment, even song TIANYAO''s attack and killing became extremely extraordinary. The holy power attached to his head had surpassed the power of the true saint, and had already approached the power of the emperor saint. This has been able to threaten the monarch! White night eyes a Lin, step backward. But the light of TIANYAO''s sword suddenly soared several inches, tearing open the chest of white night directly. A bloodstain appeared. "Good All the people around the sword Pavilion cheered. "Dad! Kill him!! Kill him Song Yuyu screamed. Song TIANYAO''s attack and killing didn''t stop there. His other hand holding the sword gently shook and the sound of sword chanting spread. He actually grasped the void around him. Everything in the void was covered and crushed by the sword... for a moment, the void on the back of the white night suddenly twisted, and people bumped into the distorted void and could not retreat again. And song TIANYAO''s two swords hit again. There is no gorgeous sword spirit, no terrifying sword power, just such gentle two swords. But white night believes that these two swords can definitely cut the king''s body and kill any real saint!! Song TIANYAO''s strength is incomparable even to shanghun and Tianba emperor!! This is also due to the great increase in strength after the double practice in the daytime and night, and it is not affected by the power of the abandoned God sword. Otherwise, it is really hard to deal with it. He carried the abandoned sword in his backhand, and the power of the sword hit and killed him like a storm. Dong!!! TIANYAO sword is blocked by the grid. The two swords, one black and one white, interweave and collide with each other. The fierce sword patterns seem to scatter everything around them and destroy everything in the world. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the earth bursts, the void distorts, the sky darkens and the earth turns upside down. The surrounding guests retreated again and again, and the whole sword Valley had been reduced to ruins. "You can defend my sword, can you defend my second sword?" Song TIANYAO laughs and stabs the heart of the white night with another sword taken from Song Yuyu. The cold light like the tip of a needle pierces its chest, and the chilling sword makes people''s hair stand on end. But at this time, the left arm of the white night also moved.to be sonorous! Dead dragon sword! However, the current dead dragon sword is still in the repair state, and there is no dead dragon power. Even so, its hardness is beyond doubt. Dang!!! The dead Dragon Sword blocks another sword, and the sword grain is exploded again between the sword and the sword. In the white night, song TIANYAO did not move. His eyes were cold and he suddenly drove. "You don''t know the power of the feathered sword, and you don''t understand its power. Your two swords are just broken iron in front of it!! Watch me tear them up Song TIANYAO roars and his swords press down fiercely. Hum!!! The two swords bloomed hundreds of millions of swords, and the swords became white. The crazy sword was like a torrent of water, which kept going down to the town. It''s just... no matter how hard song TIANYAO is, his two swords are still. There are no cracks, not even backward. Not only that, but song TIANYAO was surprised to find that he used the feathered sword clothes to produce the sword meaning... Since they can''t suppress their sword meaning? What''s going on? Song TIANYAO is full of doubts. And the white night is funny. Tear up the dead dragon sword and abandon the divine sword?? I''m afraid it''s not living in a dream! But song TIANYAO did not know the power of these two swords. Give me back! Back! Back!! He roared silently in his heart, and the feathered sword suit burst out an unprecedented energy, which in a flash increased the sharpness of the two swords by more than ten thousand times. At this moment, even if the king touched the body, it would be torn. This power can even easily cut off the emperor!! In the white night, the king''s magic power was poured into his arms. He was still holding two swords and refused to retreat. But just then... CLICK! A crisp sound came out. Song TIANYAO was overjoyed, fixed his eyes, but his smile froze in an instant. Two swords did break. But what was broken was not the sword of the white night, but his sword... the pieces were splashing and the cracks were all over the place. The sword is like the tide. The sword has not been installed in TIANYAO sword. It has not been started again. TIANYAO sword and song Yuyu''s sword all split. The offensive broke off. White night cut the past, like two scythes, heavily split in his shoulders. Whew! Clear sound accompanied by tearing heart and lung pain gush out. The two arms flew into the air and landed on the ground. Song TIANYAO retreated again and again, looking sideways, only to see that his shoulders had been cut off. "Dad Song Yuyu made a shrill cry. All the great powers have changed color. The guests were in an uproar... "how could it be? The master of Song court has a sword suit, but he can''t fight against this son? " "Is this man really a saint?? It''s not possible, is it Exclamations came and went. "Eclosion guard!! Kill The top of the eclosion guards could no longer hold on and roared like a whirlwind. Thousands of swords are like a sword storm, which pokes the earth through in an instant. But the white night face fearless, backhand a sword to hit in the past. "Six reincarnations!" Keng! The body of the sword explodes, bursting out the idea of reincarnation sword, like a broad but bottomless mouth, swallowing to the eclipsed guards. No matter how strong and amazing the meaning of the sword of the eclosion guard is, it can''t shake the midnight. However, this sword passed, and hundreds of the front-line eclosic guards were instantly engulfed. It was like someone had slashed the wood with an axe, and a gap was directly torn. The eclosion sword array was immediately loose. But the foundation is still there. The attack did not disperse. "Asshole!! Come out and kill the immortals The rest of the eclosion guards fell on both sides of the white night, and their swords flew straight out, shuttling around the white night. Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... the fierce feathering sword and the crazy flying shuttle. In the white night, the sword flies to the opposite eclosic guard, and then starts and flies back. For a time, the whole body of the white night flying swords, terrible sword idea exploded the void. The white night is like being in a cage of swords and can''t get out at all. In this scene, people''s scalp is numb. Rao is that the four great powers are also all pale. They are all thinking whether they can come out if they are in the sword array? Song TIANYAO, who had his hands cut off, retreated immediately."What? Want to run? " White night eyes a Lin, double sword suddenly take back scabbard, spin son finger move. Bang!!!! A sword suddenly burst, turned into thousands of small swords, toward the two sides of the eclosion guard. Yi Jian Shen Jue!!! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... in an instant, the sword Qi ran through the neck of the surrounding eclosic guards, and blood columns soared into the sky. But in a flash, thousands of eclosic guards fell to the ground and died miserably. Song TIANYAO, who was retreating, was stunned. "What''s the trick?" The great powers shout together. The array of feathered swords is broken, and turns around in the white night and goes towards song TIANYAO. Song TIANYAO seems to have lost his soul. He forgot to run away and was stunned in his place. White night will pull out the sword, ready to start. "Stop it At this time, the shrill voice rang out. White night slightly side head, but see song Yuyu with a group of feather sword Pavilion high-rise rushed over. "What? Are you going to do the same? " "I can give you this opportunity," the white night said faintly "No..." Song Yuyu, with tears on his face, knelt down in front of the white night, crying: "white night, adults!! Please, let go of my father, let us go! I''m willing to give you the sword. As long as you let us go, I can give you anything you want! " The voice was pathetic and hopeless. The people around were silent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1179 Seeing this scene, people all around feel like they are dreaming. It''s a big school like the sword Pavilion! The other party is just a saint... fake? Is this acting? If you don''t see it with your own eyes! "Who is this son?" Lin jianzun took a deep breath. "Don''t... Don''t know..." the Taoist venerable shook his head. "Everybody, we can''t wait to die any more!" The barbarian overlord said in a deep voice, "we have to help the feathered sword Pavilion!" "What? When did you have such a good relationship with the feather sword pavilion Nearby Gao Yan Zhen Sheng said lightly. "Are you going to let this boy go on like this?" The savage overlord fretted. "This kid?" Gao Yan Zhensheng snorted: "is it a boy who can beat Zhensheng down? What kind of strength is the barbarian? How dare you ignore the existence that may surpass the true saint. I admire you "You..." the savage overlord''s face changed dramatically. How could he not hear the sarcasm in Gao Yan''s words?? But at this point, there was nothing he could do. All the guests did not dare to look out. The face of the people in the Jade Maiden palace is the most wonderful. In particular, Cao Hai''s face was blue and purple, and his body was trembling and could not recover. It was a panic to think of his sneering at the white night before. How can such a person be offended by such a small role? "The strength of this person is so strong..." Rao is Lang Qingyue also can''t help showing surprise color. "Hongyan, what''s your relationship with this man? This is a great talent "Hongyan, does this person like you?" "Later, we have to have a good relationship with him. If we can build a relationship with this great talent and return to the sect, it will be a great achievement!" Later Tiangong disciple said in a hurry, surrounded by a thin Hongyan, especially enthusiastic. This kind of power, if you can get a little friendship, is absolutely no problem in the state. When Bo Hongyan heard the sound, she still laughed bitterly: "relationship? I''m afraid it doesn''t matter... " people in the Zhou Qin family are all looking happy. "Fortunately, the young master has foresight and has not turned against this person, otherwise our Zhou Qin family will offend a big man!" The man next to him patted his chest. "Offend? It can only be said that he is not offended to death. " Zhou Qin broken jade side head to the side of Zhou Qin''s frock: "coat! You tell me all the things that happened in no way before, and you are not allowed to be a bit false! " "Yes..." Zhou Qin''s jacket trembled and her face turned white. The guests looked different, and the feather sword pavilion side wailed. Song Yuyu knelt on the ground, and the rest of the people knelt down to beg for mercy. Even song TIANYAO was defeated. What else did they take to fight against the white night?? "What? Will you give me the sword suit now White night shook his head: "do you think it''s too late? This is my own taking, not your initiative to give me! The nature is different. " "So... What should I do to let me go? Do you want natural materials and treasures? Or my body? I can give you anything you need, just let us go Song Yuyu cried. "Tiancai Dibao? I don''t see the rags of your swords Pavilion. As for you? I''m not interested in a woman so deep in the city. " The white night light way, raised the sword: "I believe in one, cut off the roots, since you have been eclipsed sword Pavilion offended to death, then you can not be soft hearted, if you recover your strength in the future, will you still have to ask me for trouble? What''s more, I have been cheated by you once. Do you want to cheat me again? " White night has lost any trust in the feathered jiangge people. He has given song Yuyu a chance, so he won''t give it a second time. At the sound of the feathering sword Pavilion people, their faces changed greatly. "You... Don''t bully people too much!" Song TIANYAO clenched his teeth and growled. But by this time, the white night had begun. "Go on, stop him!" Yu Hui called out. "Kill A group of strong men forced to go to the white night again. But even song TIANYAO had his arms cut off, and all the eclosic guards were broken. How could these people be the opponents of the white night? After a few breaths, one of them fell to the ground. These strong men were just fighting for time. "Father, what should I do now? Let''s run away Song Yuyu cried. Now there is only one feeling in her heart.Regret! Incomparable regret!! She suddenly hated herself very much. Why do you want to be smart! If it''s not like this, things will not happen to this extent... if we are honest and frank, we say that the Zhou Qin family also needs sword clothing. Maybe we will go to the Zhou Qin family directly in the daytime, and there is no matter that they have emerged into the sword Pavilion. But... It''s late. There is no regret medicine in this world! "Run away? It''s not necessary yet! " Song TIANYAO stares at the white night and says coldly: "since he wants to kill all the people, it''s a big deal to kill the dead! I have another move. " "What''s the trick?" Song Yuyu Leng asked. But song TIANYAO suddenly turned around and looked at the four great powers behind him. "Ladies and gentlemen, who would like to help someone in Song kill this person? Who is willing to offer everything in the feathered sword Pavilion!" The words fell to the ground, and the breath of the four true saints was immediately tightened. "Master song, what you said is true?" Those who have the respect of Tao say in a deep voice. "Of course! In addition to this sword set, all of you are equipped with a set of swords! Also give to you! As long as you can help me get rid of this son, everything can be said! " Song TIANYAO called. In an instant, the eyes of those who are respected by Tao have changed. "What do you say, gentlemen?" Gao Yan''s voice is deep. "What? Mr. Gao Yan, are you going to do it again? " The savage overlord asked. "At one time and another, you can go to the theatre." Gao Yan is a saint. The savage overlord snorted and did not speak. "Take advantage of others'' danger, not by me, ladies and gentlemen, I quit!" Lin jianzun said. "Well, only the three of us can do it. Three true saints can''t subdue a little boy?" Those who respect Tao drink low. The three looked at each other, nodded silently, and then walked in unison toward the day and night. Whew! With a sword in the white night, he just killed Yu Hui, and found the surging momentum there. "What? Are you going to do it at last? " The white night squints and seems to have expected that... for a long time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1180 There must be brave men under heavy money! Things have developed to such a point, the feathered sword pavilion has almost been forced to a dead end! At this juncture, song TIANYAO is desperate. As long as he can kill Bai Ye, everything is easy to say. After all, Bai Ye has decided to kill them! If you don''t have your life, what else can you care about?? Three true saints came forward. Song Jianye should not only pay for everything, but also your eyes! What you give is much more than you think Song TIANYAO, who has lost everything, can only be slaughtered! The eclosion sword Pavilion will no longer exist! "It''s a big deal to die with you!" Song TIANYAO''s face was ferocious: "you want me to die! I won''t let you have a good time either Hearing the sound, song Yuyu also made a decision, gritted his teeth and said, "father, we support you! Since this man is determined to kill us, we will kill him "Yes!" "Please give me a hand "Ladies and gentlemen, please The high-level people of the feather sword Pavilion all said with indignation. The crowd was excited and angry. There was no posture of kneeling down to beg for mercy before. It seemed that they would like to tear up the white night immediately. The white night squinted and didn''t speak. This is the last dying struggle of feather sword Pavilion!! "Young man, you are a good young man. You should not die here. However, we have nothing to do. You have done too much. We are friends with song Pavilion master! When things get to this point, we have to show up! " A Taoist Reverend said lightly, with a face of righteous words: "otherwise, if you abandon your cultivation, we can ask the song Pavilion master for your love and spare your life. With your talent, it will not be difficult to return to the great sage. What do you think?" "Well?" White night frowned: "I''ve already spoken so frankly before. Do you want to talk about these useless nonsense in front of me? Is your nature so hypocritical, or are you used to this hypocritical way of dealing with people? " "Asshole The barbarian overlord beside him was furious: "Stinky boy, we are going to give you a step down. You should not propose a toast or eat a fine wine! What do you think you are?? If we shoot together, you don''t even have a chance to attack!! Don''t get down on your knees and kowtow to me! " Hearing the sound in the white night, he looked at the savage overlord and sneered: "which onion are you? In front of me creaky, quack impatient "You..." savage domineering gas all over the body trembling. Which onion?? Has he ever heard such abuse? How ever have you ever been insulted... if you want him to be a savage overlord and dominate the Changxin area, he is a man of the highest rank. No matter who is respectful to him, how dare he be humiliated? The guests around me feel too much at the moment. It''s incredible that a great saint shakes the real saint! He has the capital of arrogance. But now the three true saints standing in front of him are... the emperor saints can''t be suppressed! He is a great saint than the saint did not know where to go, even the difference between heaven and earth is not enough to describe, where did he come from courage, so provocative?? It''s crazy! Many of the guests were thinking. "I will kill you!! You''ll tear me to pieces later The savage overlord roared, and his resentment soared to the sky. "Is it?" White night nodded lightly: "then I''ll wait and see, but I have to say, I won''t kill you later, but I will abolish your cultivation! Step on you under your feet "Maniac The savage overlord almost exploded, and he could not help it any longer. His face was completely twisted, and he roared and smashed his fist at the forehead of the white night. Hoo!!!!!!! The frightening fist power instantly tore up the void and shocked the reincarnation and the universe. People around found that their Qi was intended to be sacrificed at this moment. The spirit of heaven was also rolled up with the power of the fist, and was frightened. But. The night was still. His eyes were like eagles, staring at the attacking fist, and there was a flash of war in his pupils. When the fist arrived, he raised his fist in the white night, and directly resisted the fist. "Well?" The savage overlord''s expression was stiff. But see white night arm shake open, palm burst out an incomparable impact force! Bang! The savage overlord''s strength was directly beaten back. His body trembled wildly, but he couldn''t move back. He almost fell to the ground and was in a mess. There was an uproar around. What terrible power!! Even the savage overlord is not invincible?? "What? That''s all you have? " White night shook his head: "waste one! Even a saint can''t beat him. I think you''d better go back and don''t come out, so as not to be disgraced! ""You... You... You..." savage domineering Qi all over the body swelling, Qi pulse crazy rush, the spirit of heaven shaking. The next great saint humiliated him in public! His anger almost burned him, his heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney were all about to explode!! "Don''t be fooled by this boy. He is deliberately angry with you and makes you lose your mind! In disorder, you can''t play to the level of the true saint! It''s good for him! What''s more, if he can defeat the leader of Song Dynasty, how can he be a general sage? It''s not a shame to lose in his hands! " The next to you Dao Zun immediately spoke. "Yes, it''s so easy to be angered by a great saint. Thanks to you, you are still a leader of the school. Isn''t it a shame to be so angry?" On the other hand, Gao Yan Zhensheng, who is not afraid of being too busy, also opened his mouth. The savage overlord clenched his fist, glared at them fiercely and said, "what do you say?" Gaoyan Zhensheng didn''t make a sound and looked at the one who had Tao Zun. With the understanding of Tao Zun, he looked at the white night again. "This is the last chance the three of us will give you! Young man, are you going down or not White night did not speak, his hands pressed on the body of abandoned magic sword and dead dragon sword. This move, has explained his determination to the people around him! "Stupid!! The stupidity is to the extreme Gao Yan can''t help shaking his head. "You will regret your decision!" Those who respect Tao sigh. "Since he is like this! Then don''t talk nonsense! Everybody, come on The savage overlord said with a deep voice that he was the first to rush in. "Mr. Gao Yan! Kill You Dao Zun also drank, holding Dao Jian and pointing to the sky. Gao Yan Zhen Sheng''s eyes are cold, and he also runs to the white night. Three true saints have done it!! "Back! Go back "Be careful!" "Get away from me!" The guests around were shouting. The crowd retreated. "Go Song TIANYAO also called out. This is equivalent to the fight of four true saints! The power produced by these four people, let alone the feathered sword Pavilion, and even the surrounding places, can not bear such power! Like a weaker soul, afraid to die directly in the fight of these strong. Bo Hongyan, Lang Qingyue, Zhou Qin''s broken jade, Zhou Qin''s coat and others were all removed from the flash. "Lei Lai!" There was a roar from the Reverend, and a sea of thunder fell from the sky and baptized towards the ground! "Rock town!" Gaoyan Zhensheng is also a blast drink, the powerful power of the true saint instantly exploded to the four sides, smashing everything around, blocking everything around the white night. White night backhand a sword just against the thunder sea, there will fly to several mountains, toward him fierce pressure. The savage overlord didn''t have so many fancy moves. He directly rushed to the white night, with his fists waving wildly. There were hundreds of millions of shadows under one blow, and his mouth was roaring: "die, die, die..." Dong! Bang! Bang! Dong... it is difficult to resist the double sword dance in the daytime. However, with the king''s power, he didn''t hurt much. "The king''s power is extraordinary. I''m afraid he can''t be hurt by ordinary holy means. Don''t hesitate! Use the bottom card If there is a Taoist master who drinks a lot, he will sacrifice his moves again. The other two nodded at the sound. Indeed, the strength of the white night is too terrible, especially the physical body, which is so strong that it is hardly worthy of words. Even the savage overlord is also ashamed of himself. In this case, we can only do it! The two merge into the heaven and soul, and the holy power is open. They are ready to activate the move of pressing the bottom of the box. But just then. White night raised his double swords and struck each other fiercely. Dong!!!! A heartwarming sword pattern rippled from the front of abandoned God sword and dead dragon sword. White night is never arrogant. He also knows that although he is very special, he has not been able to crush so many true saints! But he still dares to feather the sword Pavilion alone. There is no other reason, only because of his card, no one can shake. Although both the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword have entered the "sleeping" state, the power is not there. But it doesn''t mean that white night can''t play their power! Although they are sleeping, they will still wake up when they encounter a fatal threat! And this threat, ordinary people or things, cannot bring them. Only they are mutual, can produce this kind of threat! When one sword goes down, his arms tremble wildly in the night, and the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword tremble wildly. But he didn''t stop. He held up his two swords again and hit each other hard. Dong!!!!! There was an earth shaking explosion.When the two swords collide, the whirling grain will vibrate to the four directions directly. Before the three true saints had time to react, they were bombarded by the sword pattern and retreated one by one. Staring at two swords in the white night... the dead Dragon Sword still has no response. Even if it is not forced, its hardness is not unimaginable. However, there are some differences in abandoning the divine sword. It''s different from the sword. This is a fierce sword! However, fierce sword is bloodthirsty. Only by taking more blood, killing and life, can it become stronger. It''s not enough to give up the power of the white sword. He took a sword flower, and his eyes were fixed on the savage overlord. He said, "now, it''s my turn!" As soon as the voice falls, people disappear in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1181 "Be careful!" With a shout and a pinch of his finger, a halo charm appeared on his fingertips, and then he threw it in front of the savage overlord. Whoosh! As the spell approached, it suddenly exploded and drew a pattern of eight trigrams. The pattern of eight trigrams is brilliant and gorgeous. But the pattern generation, but by the white night sword cut open, such as cut paper paste! "What?" Those who are respected by Tao are shocked. He knew how terrible his Rune shield was, but he was so vulnerable in the face of the white night... "the spirit of the spirit of the gang The savage overlord roared, and his whole body was covered with iron like substance. The thickness and strength of his body were close to that of the king. However, seeing a sword strike at the white night, such as the bean curd, it pierces the chest of the savage overlord in an instant, and Xuaner hits the dead dragon with his backhand and cleaves it to his neck. "Hateful!" The savage overlord trembled, frightened and angry. Can''t the spirit of the gang defend this person? He urged the magic weapon to block it. However, the sword idea of this man has reached the peak and can split everything. All the 34 defensive magic weapons that he sacrificed at one breath were chopped. In a critical situation, the savage overlord immediately turned over and fell to one side in a panic, and the blood hole in his chest kept spraying blood. Gao Yan''s eyes were frozen and his fingers moved several times. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... crazy explosion at the foot of the white night, rippling rocks. The splashed stones are like living creatures, covering the body of the white night crazily. In a short time, a vast and boundless mountain is formed, which oppresses the white night fiercely. But as soon as the mountain appeared, a large number of cracks appeared, and the mountain was shaking. It was obvious that the people inside were struggling. Gao Yan''s face was sweating and his breath was quite short. He seemed to be unable to hold on. "How could this son be so terrible?" There was a Taoist priest whose face was frozen and offered a spell. However, he released his sword and bit his finger. He quickly scratched something on the halo charm, which lasted for ten breaths. A wonderful charm was generated, and then he patted the savage overlord over there. WOW!!!!! At the foot of the savage overlord, a huge yin-yang eight trigrams array was immediately born. His body was covered by a large number of heaven and earth seals. The wounds on his chest disappeared in an instant, and his flesh bloomed with golden light. His strength rose wildly. In a short time, he broke through to the king''s body!! At the moment, the savage overlord, like a completely new man, is full of strength all over his body! "You have the respect of Tao! What kind of magic is this? " The savage overlord''s eyes coagulated with strong fighting intention, and asked with a joyful and confident laugh. "This is my unique secret skill, Sanqing Shangshu! Lord savage! To suppress the monarch''s hegemony, we can only rely on a more powerful monarch hegemony body! Next, it''s up to you! " There is a little breath from the Taoist Reverend. "Ha ha ha ha, give it to me! Now I, even if LianZhan two true saints, also can''t defeat The savage overlord laughed and rushed in. Bang!!! The mountain exploded. Gaoyan Zhensheng''s breath is disordered and people retreat. The savage overlord immediately raised his arms and pounded several fists toward the ground. Bang! Bang! Dong... with each blow, the earth will sink for several minutes, and bursts of shock waves will bombard the white night over there fiercely. White night body slightly stable, just from Gao Yan Zhensheng''s art, his holy power is also very messy. Opportunity!! The savage overlord''s mouth is raised, his eyes are filled with hatred and fanaticism, and people are like meteors. In an instant, the sky and the earth were shaking, and the sun and the moon were trembling. He only heard his roar. His fists were like two flying dragons, which were pounding towards the white night. What a terrible blow! Enough to shatter Kunlun, smash the mainland, stir. Make the sea! White night face fearless, raise a hand to wave. The two swords make two full moon. The endless sword meaning seems to carry the power of the stars and the whole world to chop down the savage overlord. "Your broken sword! How can I be cut open?? Die for me In the face of these two swords, the savage overlord laughed, fearlessly and violently. He believes that his present self, even ordinary emperor and Saint, may not be able to kill with one blow! How dare a great saint attack and kill? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... there was a burst of void. The earth under the body of the white night was instantly crushed into powder by the strength of the savage overlord''s arms. But the next second... chi! A strange voice came out. Then, he saw two strong arms fly up, heavily fell on the ground. And the wild overlord came to stop directly in front of the white night. The breath of all the guests in the distance tightened. There is a Taoist venerable gaping, Gaoyan Zhensheng gapingAll people''s eyes are fixed on the barbarian overlord... I can see that the barbarian overlord is following song TIANYAO''s footsteps, his arms are cut off, and his breath is crazy. His eyes widened, his facial features were exaggerated, and his smile was completely frozen. He looked at the white night in an incredible way. His wild eyes were replaced by full of shock... How could this happen?? He can break my monarchy?? With his strength? With his broken swords?? No way!! "Broken sword? Are you sure I am a broken sword The white night asked. "Impossible!" The savage overlord roared and refused to give up. He ran into the white night with his head. But in the white night, his feet were a little bit, and he was flying in the air. He was half a meter away from the ground. He raised his feet and stepped on the head of the savage overlord. Bang! The head of the savage overlord immediately smashed into the soil. Before he got up, the white night stepped on his head. People around him were breathing slowly. "As I said before, I will step on you under my feet. If I come out in the daytime, I must have my word. If I step on you, I will step on you!" White night light said. "Ah The savage overlord roared wildly, and people seemed Crazy: "I want you to die!! I want you to die!!! Ah His body writhes wildly, his skin is constantly bulging, his face is flushed, and he seems to be about to explode. But the next second. Whew! The dark sword of abandoning God pierced his neck directly. The roar of the savage overlord suddenly stopped. And then the white night launched a pick. Whew! The head of the savage overlord flew up. He grabbed his arm and looked at the frozen face quietly. "I don''t know if I can''t die easily, but you must die in front of me, and you can''t see me die!" White night light says, loosen the hand. The head of the savage overlord rolled straight out. Blood all over the place. It shakes the surrounding heroes. The savage overlord fell to the ground... for a long time, no one spoke. People''s faces seem to freeze at this moment! "Next, it''s you!" The white night looked at the Taoist venerable and Gao Yan Zhensheng and walked towards them as they spoke www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1182 Hearing the words of the white night, Gao Yan Zhensheng and Youdao Zun''s faces sank again and again, and their expressions changed wildly! How could that be? How terrible is it that a great saint defeated the true saint, but he still crushed the true saint in such a manner? In particular, a face is almost completely frozen. I can''t believe what I saw! How terrible is the savage overlord after he even gets his own charm! In particular, his body, the emperor saint can not come out, no one can break his flesh and blood. But now, not only has someone torn his flesh and blood, but also his neck has been cut open... crazy? Fake? I must be dreaming! The one with Tao Zun kept giving himself hints in his heart, but soon he gave up. This is the reality. The corpse of the savage overlord constantly stimulates his heart like a needle, making him recognize all this. He can''t deceive himself all the time. The great saint... Really wiped out the barbarian overlord! Bata! White night trampled on the broken earth, carrying the abandoned sword toward the two people. The two men returned to God, one by one, their expressions changed wildly, but they couldn''t hold on. Their steps were actually a step backward. Seeing this, the guests around were shocked again and made an uproar. Everyone''s face was filled with incredible... really Holy... Scared!! Two true saints were scared back by a great saint!! That''s really holy! That''s a giant!! "How could that happen? Why does this happen? " In the distance, song TIANYAO and song Yuyu have dull eyes, and their faces are as gray as ashes. At the moment, they only have despair in their hearts. All the people in the Jade Maiden palace were shocked. At this moment, Bo Hongyan couldn''t keep calm. She looked at the white night and her brain was blank. How could she think that the emperor who met in such a low-level place as jiuhun continent could achieve such terrible strength in such a short time! That''s holy! For her, it''s a divine being. "This man is so powerful... Maybe he can fight with big brother!" Lang Qingyue put away the shock in her eyes and murmured. "Big brother, what should I do? In the past, Qian Zhu and I offended him to death. Now what should I do? " Zhou Qin''s jacket was shaking wildly, and his mouth was shaking. The whole person was like a shivering sheep. "What? You two idiots! How can you provoke people Zhou Qin broke Yu''s anger and said: "when the matter is over, go with me to apologize to this adult immediately! We must win his forgiveness! If he won''t forgive! You can''t go back to your family "Big brother, are you so cruel?" "Coat! I''m not cruel! It''s the rules of the family. Even if I agree, the family won''t agree! If you go back to your family, you have set up a terrible enemy for the family. Look at the feather sword Pavilion Zhou Qin broke the jade annoyed way. When Zhou Qin heard his coat, there was no blood on his face. True saints retreat, can''t let the night stop. "Live... Stop!" When they saw the white night coming, their faces changed again and again. Gao Yan Zhensheng could not bear the pressure at last, and he cried out in a hurry. "Will you give me your last words?" The white night asked. If it had been, people would have thought that this son was just arrogant words, but now no one will think that this is the arrogance of the white night. On the contrary, this sound is very deterrent! "My Lord, master! master! Before me, I was just confused by the interests for a while, which offended the adults. Please forgive me! Excuse me... "Gaoyan Zhensheng called out in a hurry. "A word of forgiveness can solve all this? That''s too easy. " White night light smile way: "or I kill you, and then to your body say a sorry, you should also be able to forgive me?" This word falls to the ground, Gao Yan Zhen Sheng''s face changes again and again. "My lord... I can''t say that. The reason why we are enemies with you is that song TIANYAO has given us heavy profits. We have never met you before. We have no resentment in the past, but we have no hatred in recent days. Why should we do something against you for no reason? In the final analysis, it is not for the sake of some materials for cultivation and for small profits? Can ask the soul of the world, who is not worried about these things? What''s more, we didn''t know the majesty of your majesty before. That''s why we offended heaven and man. It can only be said that we have no eyes, instead of intentionally offending. Adults don''t have to form a deadly enemy with us. " Those who respect the Tao also utter their voice, and their words are sincere. White night still shakes his head: "before you and I have been enemies, now you are not enemy, do you want to resolve it? You know how to make an abacus. Do you think I''m a fool? " "No, no, no, no, my Lord, we are not offended. As long as you are willing to forgive us, we... Can offer a treasure to show our apologies!" Gaoyan Zhensheng is busy. Although the strength of white night is strong, but really want to fight, these two true saints still have the strength of a war, but the victory is too low, and... Offending such a terrible existence, not only brought them great trouble, but also brought a big enemy to the forces behind them!This is something nobody wants to see. Therefore, they decided to resolve the enemy, otherwise they would go to their clan forces to make trouble in the future, and they would not have to end up in the sword pavilion?? "Treasure?" White night shakes his head: "I have no interest in treasure!" After getting the dead dragon sword and abandoning the divine sword, the criticizing degree of the white night to the baby rose sharply. He didn''t think that the two true saints could bring out anything to make him excited. "What do you want, my lord?" Gao Yan asked carefully. "It''s easy. You can be loyal to me." In the white night. "Be... Loyal?" Their faces changed. "Yes, allegiance! Kneel down at once, submit to me, and swear to be true to me! In this way, I can spare you The white night is light. If they fell to the ground, they were struck by lightning. For a time they thought they had heard it wrong! Can see the expression of white night... I''m afraid it is so! Surrender? How could that be possible! Under such a large crowd, swearing allegiance to a great sage... even if they are not sincere, it will not help. Once they do this, it will spread throughout the whole Lisheng state in an instant. At that time, everyone will know that daozun and Gaoyan Zhensheng are the subordinates of a great sage. What is their face? How can they get a foothold? How can this be accepted by the giants on their side?? But in the present situation, they can not afford to refuse. "What? Don''t you want to? " White night light said: "then stand up, fight with me, defeat me, you can refuse all this." They looked very ugly, their faces red and white. Gao Yan Zhen Sheng took a breath and looked at the Taoist venerable. "What do you say?" Gao Yan asked. "This son of King dominates the body, combined with the destructive power that can kill the emperor''s body... To tell the truth, we will not say the victory or defeat, but there is a great probability that it will be erased..." whispered the Taoist Reverend. "Do you really have to submit to this man?" Gao Yan Zhensheng looks ugly. "Besides, there is no other choice. If we fight with this person, if we win, we may also win miserably. Do you think it is possible for us to go back to such a place if we are exhausted by the night?" Those who have respect for Tao will sink. This word falls to the ground, Gao Yan Zhen Sheng suddenly understands what, the person suddenly turns a head, look around next surroundings. Most of the guests have not left yet. They are standing at a very far away place, like sitting on a mountain to watch the tiger fight. However, no one knows how many talents are hidden among the guests. The snipe and clam fight, the fisherman gains! That''s what you mean. "For a while, the wind is calm and the waves are still. The way of soul cultivation lies in perseverance. If we can come to the top of the mountain in the future, what will it be You Dao Zun said faintly, xuan''er went straight forward, knelt down on one knee toward the white night, clasped his fists and called out: "you Dao, have seen adults!! From today on, Youdao will respect adults. If you say something, Youdao will regard it as truth and dare not refute it. If you violate it, your spirit will die and you will never be able to live beyond life! " Seeing this, Gao Yan took a deep breath and made a decision. He stepped forward and knelt on one knee. "Gao Yan has met an adult... Your majesty is divine, and Gao Yan is convinced. From today on, Gao Yan will follow the lead of the adult and go through fire and water. If there is any violation, he will be the same as Youdao. The spirit will disappear and he will never be able to live beyond life." After that, they bowed down and knocked their heads on the ground. For an instant... There was no sound. You look at me, I look at you, are a face of amazement. "What... What''s going on?" "How can these two true saints worship the white night?" "Do they... Respect white night?" "Are you crazy?" "What the hell is going on here?" The sound of panic came and went. There was a look of horror on everyone''s face. It''s against the heaven that the great sage killed the real saint. And now... The great sage actually took over two real saints?? The world is... Crazy! "Get up White night light said. "Don''t you make a contract with us, or grant us chronic poison?" The two true saints were both stunned and asked in a hurry. "There''s no need. Since you worship me, I''ll believe you too!" The white night is light. When they heard the sound, their expressions showed a trace of moving, and they quickly worshipped again. Thank you very much The voice was excited. But the white night sighed to himself. Even the blood contract is broken by song Yuyu quietly. His means are mostly useless to the sage! In this case, it is better to sell personal feelings and not to use them directly.What''s more, the reason why he subdued the two true saints was just a show. After all, he wanted to use these two true saints to frighten the heroes around him! Now it seems that the effect is excellent! "Get up He cried at night. "Yes." "Now... It''s time to clear the account of the feather sword Pavilion!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1183 True saints submit to the sky at night and dominate all directions. All the guests were shocked. In particular, those who have emerged from the sword Pavilion feel that they have fallen into hell in this instant, and there is no possibility of survival. There is only endless despair left in everyone''s heart. Song Yuyu sat down on the ground, his eyes lost, staring at the coming white night. And song TIANYAO''s expression is also dull, a moment later suddenly burst into laughter. "Heaven is dead, so am I!! It''s the death of heaven! Ha ha ha ha ha... " he didn''t expect that the feathered sword pavilion would be today. Will be planted in the hands of a great saint! One by one, the people who emerged from the sword Pavilion sat on the ground, crying bitterly, or kowtowing to beg for mercy. Everyone was crying. The white night and the Taoist venerable and the true sage of Gao Yan came to song TIANYAO. "Master Youdao, senior Gao Yan, how can you do this?" Song Yuyu is sluggish and whispering. "Sorry, my nephew song''s daughter. We have no way to do it." You Dao Zun said lightly. "Up to now, we have nothing to do. The white night Lord is a God and man in heaven. We should not disobey him. It is extremely foolish to feather a sword pavilion to fight against him." Gao Yan Zhensheng said lightly. Song Yuyu hears the sound, such as being struck by lightning, the whole person is staggering, almost to collapse. "Why is this so?" Her mouth was full of murmurs. But soon, she came back to her senses. As if she had made some decision, she suddenly got up and picked up the hilt of the broken sword which had been sealed up. At the same time, she pulled out the dagger pinned on her waist and held it in front of the white night. "White night, this is your sword suit." Song Yuyu said without expression. White night is not polite, take down the sword. Although the sword costume has been silent, the surging power overflowing from it is always continuous. This force is extremely broad and powerful, just like a boundless sea, deep and bottomless, with no end to see... "it''s really a treasure!" Put away your eyes at night. After looking for a deserted place, I will ponder whether the sword costume is to be put away from the divine sword or the dead dragon sword. "Next, please behead me At this time, song Yuyu made a sound again. White night looked at her, faint voice: "have you decided?" "It doesn''t matter whether you decide or not to decide. This is the matter. Song Yuyu has nothing to say. All this is the fault of Yuyu. If Yu Yu Yu was not clever, he would not have suffered today''s disaster! My father won''t be like this, and the people who I have emerged from the sword Pavilion will not be poisoned by this. Rain and rain are the culprits of the sword Pavilion. Death is not a pity, but I only hope that the Lord of the white night can spare the others in the sword pavilion after cutting the rain. So... Although rain and rain die, there is no hatred! " Song Yuyu calm way, eyes empty. Indeed, she caused all this. If she hadn''t instigated the relationship between the Zhou Qin family and Bai Ye, Bai Ye would not have aimed at the feathered sword Pavilion! Maybe, that''s to find the Zhou Qin family. How sorry she is! Regret why to do so, why to drag the feathered sword Pavilion into the eternal disaster. But there is no regret medicine in this world. The matter developed to this stage, has been irretrievable, song Yuyu can only die to apologize. White night light looking at Song Yuyu. Song Yuyu kept his posture, motionless. But at this time, white night stretched out his hand and picked up song Yuyu''s dagger. He can clearly feel the shaking of song Yuyu''s body. She jerked up her head and gazed at the white night, her face bloodless. "Are you really going to kill me?" She exclaimed in a trembling voice. "Didn''t you want me to kill you? Yes? You regret it The white night asked. Song Yuyu retreated several steps, her body trembled and her eyes were full of chagrin. At this point, she suddenly did not want to die. She thought that white night would be soft hearted and let her go after seeing her sincerity, but now it seems that she is wrong. This man is a devil! He is just a villain who will report his revenge! It was impossible for the day night to give up the idea. "No... i... I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." Song Yuyu''s lips trembled constantly, and kept shouting. "While pretending to let me kill you, you shout that you don''t want to die! Song Yuyu, this is the second time you have cheated me. " The white night is light. "I... you..." Song Yuyu was flustered and frightened. He didn''t know what to say. But see white night raised his hand, toward song Yuyu chest pat. Pooh! Song Yuyu spits out a piece of blood directly from his mouth, and then he falls heavily on the ground. However, he is not out of breath, but the soul of heaven in his chest is broken. "A woman like you will only dirty my hands if I kill you! Since you don''t want to die, I''ll let you live! It''s my last gift to you! " The white night is light."Thank you very much! Thank you very much Song Yuyu got up in a hurry and said excitedly. It''s really a pity that the young lady of the sword pavilion has come to such a miserable end. Seeing this scene, many people in the feathered sword Pavilion felt extremely disgusted. She deliberately acted, pretended to sacrifice herself, and suddenly repented after finding that she couldn''t move the night! This woman is not only greedy for life and death, but also very fond of playing tricks. She treats everyone as idiots. She is the most stupid one. White night silently shakes his head and feels disgusted. He raises his hand again and grabs song TIANYAO in the past. Whew! Song TIANYAO also vomited a mouthful of blood, the soul of the chest was broken. "Why didn''t you kill me? Why did you just destroy my spirit?" Song TIANYAO roared. "Sometimes to punish a person, you don''t have to kill him. To let him live is more painful than to die!" The white night is light. "You..." song TIANYAO almost fainted. The rest of the people in the feather sword pavilion are quiet and numb. Song Yuyu and song TIANYAO have been cleaned up, and then there is a group of feathered sword Pavilion. People kneel on the ground kowtow for mercy, shaking their heads at night, too lazy to care. Many people just obey song TIANYAO''s orders and have no hostility to Bai Ye himself, and he is not willing to kill too much. However, even if the white night stay, people can also know. From today on, the feather sword pavilion has fallen completely! The Song family, the dominating party, will also withdraw from Changxin district!! Countless people are filled with emotion. Countless people have also written down the name of white night in silence! From today on, the owner of this name will be active in Changxin area as a overlord. "Top!" Seeing that the situation was almost the same, Zhou Qin broke Yu to drink. Zhou Qin''s coat trembled and his silver teeth clenched. He hurried forward to the white night. White night side head, looked at Zhou Qin jacket. However, with only one glance, Zhou Qin''s coat fell to the ground with fright www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1184 Seeing the appearance of Zhou Qin''s coat, the white night couldn''t help shaking his head. The girl sat on the ground, trembling like a frightened sheep. Even though she was in a trance, she thought that all the things in the saint Zhou''s trance would be so terrible that she had never thought of the real power of her. What did I do?? How could I be so stupid?? Zhou Qin''s coat trembled all over, unable to think about his previous behavior. Seeing this, Zhou Qin broke the jade dark sigh tone, hastened to come forward, the white night clasped fist salute. "On behalf of Qin Shizhou, I would like to apologize to Mr. Qin Shizhou for breaking his coat on behalf of Qin Shizhou." When the voice fell, Zhou Qin Po Yu knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the white night. Seeing this scene, all the guests around him sighed. They know that the Zhou Qin family has been completely shocked by the terrible power of the white night! Zhou Qin broken jade is the first genius of Zhou Qin family, and is regarded as the seed and successor of Zhou Qin family in the future! It is very likely to become the next head of the Zhou Qin family. Now it seems that Zhou Qin aristocratic family did not choose the wrong person. Zhou Qin''s broken jade was able to bend and stretch, raised his head and bowed to the head. It can be seen that this person is not a general person, and his future will be limitless! Zhou Qin''s coat saw that his elder brother had kowtowed his head, and did not dare to neglect it. He climbed down in a hurry, and his lips trembled and trembled and said, "Zhou... Zhou Qin''s coat is here to make a solemn apology to the adults. Before that, he was ignorant and ignorant of the world. He offended the adults. Please... Please forgive me!! I''m sorry... " after that, I knocked again. Although the Zhou and Qin aristocratic families are also famous for their fame and wealth, their vision is still very good. At least they are much better than the feather sword Pavilion. It is no wonder that the feather sword Pavilion wants to marry the Zhou Qin family, and even they are willing to give away their sword clothes. Even this Zhou Qin broken jade is worth the last sword suit! With this person in, not to mention the Zhou Qin family, at least the sword Pavilion will never decline! "Now that you are so sincere, let this matter rest." The white night nodded and said, "all get up." Thank you People of the Zhou and Qin families got up in a hurry and were grateful one by one. White night toss sleeves, straight away. "Farewell, my Lord!" Zhou Qin broke the jade to clasp fists in a hurry and bent down to 90 degrees. All the guests were looking. White night originally planned to leave, but walking, the line of sight can not help but fall on the next group of people. He was a man from the Jade Maiden palace. Seeing the sight of the white night sweeping towards this, Cao Hai in the crowd actually is a strange cry, a buttock sits on the ground. The whole body looks like a person who is extremely frozen, and keeps playing. "Well?" White night vision fell on Cao Hai. Such a character, he will not pay attention to, but Cao Hai''s sudden gaffe successfully attracted the attention of white night. Seeing Cao Hai''s excitement, the man suddenly jumped up, knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, crying: "I''m sorry!! adult! I''m sorry, just now... Just now it was Cao Hai. I''m sorry... I''m sorry... Cao Hai''s nose and tears all came out, and people were scared to the extreme. In a place like Lysander, it is a dead end to offend the strong. The strong cannot be humiliated! Once humiliated, it''s natural for you to be killed. No one will ask about it. Kill it! Dead deserve it, even if the people behind Caohai want to pursue responsibility, once the blame is pursued, it will be criticized by other forces and Lisheng Prefecture! That is to say, the white night now controls Cao Hai''s power of life and death! But white night had no interest in him. "Go away." "Yes... Yes... Thank you very much... Thank you very much... Thank you very much..." Cao Hai could not stop kowtowing, his forehead was bleeding, or he kept knocking. Then he got up and fled in confusion, running three steps and falling down, which was particularly embarrassing. Cao Hai ran away, but Bo Hongyan and others did not look good. Especially thin beauty. At the moment, she did not know what face to face the white night. But see the white night side of the head, to the side of the road venerable and high rock true way: "listen." "My Lord, please." They hastened to show humility. "This thin beauty is my friend. You must pay more attention to it, understand?" The white night is light. "Yes They nodded. White night nodded slightly, and xuan''er said to Bo Hongyan: "Miss Bo, you helped me once before in front of sword valley. But I always believe in repaying kindness and revenge. If you help me once, I will give you a favor. If you need help in the future, you can ask them for help. If they ignore you, you can go to me directly! Go to heixuan auction house, they will give you a way to find me! I''ll be there for youAfter saying this, all the female disciples of the Jade Maiden palace all have their eyes shining, and their eyes are burning at Bo Hongyan. Everyone''s face is full of envy... this promise is stronger than any big chance?? If you count the white night, they are three true saints!! From today on, Bo Hongyan will be supported by three true saints!! How terrible! I''m afraid that from now on, the elders of the Jade Maiden palace dare not look down upon her??? "White night, how can this... This work?" Bo Hongyan was anxious and opened her mouth. "Why not?" The white night asked. Bo Hongyan''s eyes turned red and hesitated for a moment. Suddenly she came forward and said in a low voice: "white night... Before the banquet, i... i... " what''s the matter with you? " The light asked. "I didn''t come out in time to help you. I... I''m sorry for you. How can you treat me like this?? Do you know you''re going to make me uneasy? " Thin Hongyan clenched her teeth and said eagerly. "I know!" The night was quiet. Bo Hongyan was stunned. "But I can also understand why you don''t come forward. You and I just met by chance. You can''t go to risk for me. What''s more, your followers won''t allow me. You have your consideration. How can I not understand? But at the end of the day, you helped me "You helped me too..." "so we don''t owe each other, do we?" White night light road, spin son turn to leave. Thin Hongyan pursed her lips and said nothing. Indeed, their relationship was nothing more than a chance encounter. But if she stood up at the banquet, it would be a friend of life and death! She knows that this step is more difficult to cross... "wait a minute!" At this time, Lang Qingyue quickly chased after him. "Is this elder martial sister still busy?" The white night asked. "Do you dare to ask this white Lord, you are the fighting saint?" Lang Qingyue asked with a smile. "Yes." The white night is not covered. There''s nothing to hide. No one dares to take his token if he can defeat Zhensheng! However, Lang Qingyue approached a few minutes and said with a faint smile: "dare you ask, have you ever heard of" fighting spirit Zun " "Fighting spirit Zun?" White night Leng next: "what is that?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1185 "Since you are the holy one of fighting, you should know that there are a total of 1000 fighting lists. These 1000 strong people hold fighting orders and are on the fight list, which are very impressive! You should also know that there is a watershed between the top 500 and the bottom 500? " Lang Qingyue said with a smile. "Of course." Nodding at night, xuan''er asked, "is this fighting spirit Zun one of the top 500?" You know, Qingdao Zhensheng is also a fighting saint. He is ranked 501. Now, white night has won the rank of Qingdao Zhensheng. The fighting order in hand is already the golden fighting order, ranking 5001. "Perhaps you don''t know that my cousin is a fighting spirit Zun!" Lang Qingyue said with a faint smile. The words fell to the ground, and the night suddenly realized. No wonder people in sword valley are so afraid of Lang Qingyue. No wonder people in Jade Maiden palace regard Lang Qingyue as their senior sister! It turns out that there is a fighting spirit Zun standing behind Lang Qingyue... "douzhan lingzun refers to the people from the top 300 to 500 in the fighting list, which is also a special name for them. However, there is a great difference between the spirit Zun and the Holy One. In the white night, you are only a great saint, but you can shake the real saint. In the future, you will have a bright future However, it will soar, and it will be time for you to attack the fighting spirit Zun! " Lang Qingyue said with a smile. "What did miss Lang say to me?" Asked the white night. "Just to give you a piece of advice." Lang Qingyue said with a smile: "I can see from your behavior to the beauty that although you act ruthlessly, you are still very good. You are affectionate and righteous. I have a good appetite." "Well..." white night some do not know how to refute. "The fighting spirit Zun is a cruel battlefield. At this point, the souls are extremely terrible and tough people. They have experienced countless battles, and each one is a person who has gone through countless difficulties and dangers. They have long been indifferent to life and death. Once you fight with it, you will never die. In the future, you must be careful when you attack the warrior spirit Zun." Lang said. White night heard the sound, silent for a moment, nodded: "thank you for reminding me, white night will remember." "Well." Lang Qingyue nodded, and suddenly seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, how much do you rank now?" "I just happened to be five hundred and one..." white night said with a smile. "Five hundred one?" Lang Qingyue was obviously surprised. "What''s wrong?" "Oh, nothing..." Lang Qingyue took a deep breath and returned to normal. After saying goodbye to Lang Qingyue, the white night plans to leave the broken sword Valley and find a place to study the sword clothing. He''s full of this magical device right now. I don''t know who made such a wonderful baby. "You don''t have to follow me." Out of the sword Valley, the white night suddenly stops and looks at the two real saints behind him. Both of them were stunned. Xuaner clasped his fist: "what do you mean? Please make it clear. " "What do you mean? Isn''t that very straightforward? " White night a faint smile: "I did not limit your freedom, you can directly return to your clan forces, continue to be the leader of your forces." When they heard the sound and looked at each other, they understood. In fact, the white night did not intend to use two people, nor could they. After all, he is a great saint, and neither the dead dragon sword nor the abandoned God sword can be used. If these two true saints turn against the water and stab him in the back, it will be a great disaster? It''s better to let go now. "In this case, we will go back to our own place for the time being according to the adult''s advice. If you have any place where you can use us in the future, please don''t be polite." They said polite things. White night nodded: "if there is such a day, I will give you a reason why you can''t refuse me." They bent over with their fists and left. Out of the sword Valley, the great powers in the sword pavilion have disappeared. Although there was a fierce battle in the white night and the consumption was huge, no one dared to plan the sword costume. The role of daozun and Gaoyan Zhensheng is incisively and vividly expressed at this moment. After all, there are two true saints protecting them. Who dares to provoke them? "I didn''t expect that I would be shot one day in Gaoyan!" Leaving the sword Valley, Gao Yan Zhensheng shook his head and sighed in secret. "To be a gunner?" The Taoist Reverend shook his head: "you can''t say that. At that time, the situation was critical. If you didn''t submit, you would die. Even Zhou and Qin broke the jade. Are we not as old as the small ones?" "Yes Gao yanzhensheng heavily vomited: "now the younger generation is more and more powerful, especially this white night... It is really fierce tight, so young, but has such strength! I don''t know how it will grow in the future "So, our choice is more wise, at least give ourselves a way back. In case this person grows up and becomes a super strong man in the grand city of Lysander, then we won''t get a shade for our clan forces?" The one who has Tao Zun says with a smile.Hearing the sound, Gao Yan Zhensheng laughed: "good! Yes, ha ha ha... " ... ... ... after leaving the sword Valley, I was in a hurry and headed for the direction of Baigu mountain. In his opinion, although the Baigu mountain is full of dangers, it is also a place that is easier to cultivate. The more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. In such a chaotic place, in fact, people are the least. "Integrated sword clothing! Then you can turn back to the ancestral gate! Help Tiangong to relieve the crisis! " "Those who trample on me and persecute me, I will let you return all this." The white night took a deep breath and murmured. But now, the only thing that bothers him is... Is this sword suit better placed on the dead dragon sword or on the abandoned God sword?? There is no doubt about the sword power of the dead dragon. As a powerful sword, its power resounds through the hearts of all souls. This is absolutely a supreme sword. But... It''s not bad to abandon the magic sword. Although the abandoned divine sword has been suppressed by the dead dragon sword, we can say in detail that the abandoned divine sword is not in the state at present, and its power has not been fully released. If its power is fully opened, what kind of strength will it reach? No one can tell! What''s more... The dead dragon sword is still in the state of repair. If the sword suit is placed again, will it take a long time to repair it? Without the dead dragon sword, it''s hard to reverse the tense situation there even if you go back to the Yijian heavenly palace now!! In this way, the installation of the sword suit is a little bit worse. Tangled... White night sighed. But at this moment, he seemed to notice something, and his fast-moving body suddenly stopped. "Come out!" Drink light at night. The sound spread, a moment later, the surrounding forest shook, and then a figure came out of the void. It was Lin jianzun who gave up fighting with the white night in sword Valley! I didn''t expect him to come! "What? I didn''t take part in the fight with me in Jiangu before, in order to keep my physical strength and let those great powers fight me exhausted. Then you can take the opportunity to catch the fisherman? " The white night asked. "How dare you? You have received two true saints, and they are already very powerful. Lin jianzun has not the courage to do so. What''s more, he has always been shameful of Lin for killing people and stealing goods. " Lin jianzun said with a faint smile. Lin someone. White night inexplicably thought of elder martial brother Lin Zhengtian. I don''t know how he is now. "Why did you come here at night after Lin jianzun?" The white night asked. "It''s not complicated." Lin jianzun shook his hand, and a long sword like water rushed out of his sleeve and was tightly held in his hand. In an instant, Lin jianzun''s clothes and robes danced wildly, and his sword spirit was full of vigor! He looked at the white night with his sharp eyes and said, "your Kendo is not high-level, but your understanding is terrible, especially your sword sense... If someone Lin has not guessed wrong, at least it is Kendo Tianwei level, you are definitely a Kendo genius, for genius Lin has always been very appreciative, so... Please Your advice Say, a sword flat. When I heard the sound in the daytime, I suddenly realized that my feelings came to challenge swordsmanship. But white night isn''t interested in taking care of this guy right now? Immediately refused: "sorry, I have no time, and I just had a fight. Don''t you think it''s taking advantage of others'' danger to challenge me at this time? Even if you win, what''s the point? " "I just want to understand and understand the deeper meaning of the sword by comparing swordsmanship with you. It''s not about winning or losing." Lin jianzun said: "if you are willing to accept my challenge, I can tell you something." "One thing?" White night slightly a Leng: "what matter?" "It''s about the feathered sword outfit!" Lin jianzun said with a faint smile: "in fact, before the emergence of the sword suit, it was not called the feathered sword suit. Its real name was" sword emperor''s sword suit ". However, the sword emperor''s sword suit has split into two parts, and now it is one of them. Although the feathered sword suit is not bad, it can be called a treasure. If you can reorganize the" sword emperor''s sword suit ", you will be able to have prestige all over the world People dare not accept it "Sword emperor''s sword suit?" The white night gaped. "At present, I know the position of another sword suit. As long as you are willing to compete with me, I can tell you!" Lin jianzun said with a smile. Hearing this, the heart of the white night suddenly jumped. He never thought that the feathered sword suit was only half of the incomplete. What kind of treasure is that?? However, the white night did not dare to believe it blindly. He asked in a deep voice, "don''t you want such a baby? And tell me?? I can''t believe you. " "The Kendo I pursue is not the strong and weak Kendo, but the love and understanding of sword in the true sense." Lin jianzun shook his head and said with a light smile: "I will not persuade you. I just hope you can give me a reply. You are willing to fight. I will not let you down!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1186 For Lin jianzun, white night is quite admirable. The Kendo pursued by many swordsmen is the purest winning Kendo! Use the sword to control the enemy and dominate the world. In their opinion, as long as they can subdue the enemy and crush all living beings, it is the strongest Kendo, the highest Kendo, and the ultimate kendo. However, this is just the pursuit of strength, not the pursuit of kendo. In their eyes, the sword is just a pronoun and a tool for killing people. In fact, such people do not have a profound meaning in the understanding of kendo. At best, they are just trying their best to maximize the power of the sword. Lin jianzun is different. His swordsmanship is the purest. He not only pursues the destructive power of the sword, but also pursues the spirit of the sword, the understanding of the sword, and the spirit of the sword contained in the sword. The white night is not disgusted, on the contrary, it is very appreciated. He is also a man who uses swords. Although he cultivates his soul, he also cultivates swords. Especially after he got the meaning of countless divine swords in the graveyard of swords, his understanding of swords has changed greatly. "In that case, do something." The white night is light. Such a person who has a pure pursuit of kendo, he is also very concerned about it! Thank you very much Lin jianzun nodded his head slightly and whirled up his sword. One sword for each person. After he decided to fight, he integrated into one. It was as if the sword had grown on the human body, and the man had been embedded in the sword. At this moment, the white night can not feel any fierce spirit on Lin jianzun. Very strange, before he stood in front of him, like a scabbard sword, giving people an inexplicable deterrent. But now, this force has been infinitely reduced, and it has completely disappeared... white night understands that the more so, the more difficult it is... "it''s started!" The white night took a deep breath and drank with his sword. "Good!" Lin jianzun nodded and stepped up directly. The white night pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword, and a confrontation was imminent. This is not an earth shaking battle, nor is it a fight between two Kendo lovers. At the moment, there seems to be no earthshaking means in the white night, and abandoning the divine sword is also ordinary, and there is nothing unusual about it. Lin jianzun attacked with a sword, without holy power, but with the purest sword meaning, sword strength, sword spirit, sword power and sword momentum. White night seems to understand something, but also to attack with a sword. The same does not urge holy power, only by ordinary means of comparison, there is no intention of killing, no evil spirit, not to put people to death. On the edge of the white bone mountain, the sword sounds constantly, the sword power is mighty, and the sword idea sweeps across the sky. But around the flowers and trees, no one was damaged, everything is in good condition. This lasted for three days, two talent sweating, panting stop. When they stopped, they didn''t say a word. They immediately sat cross legged and realized the true Kendo solutions they had obtained from each other in the past three days. On the third day, they opened their eyes at the same time and looked at each other with a smile. "Your understanding of Kendo is really extraordinary. I admire you." Lin jianzun hugged his fist and laughed. "Reverend Lin, you are welcome. Your understanding of swordsmanship and swordsmanship really surprised the white night." The white night is light. For the first time, he found that it was a kind of enjoyment to compare swords with others. At that moment, he found that he seemed to have fallen into the world of the other side''s sword. It was wonderful and tight! "I don''t know how much longer I''ve been involved in kendo than you are, and naturally my understanding of Kendo is extraordinary. But I believe that you haven''t been in kendo for a long time. Even you haven''t practiced Kendo for a long time. You''re so young, but you have such a talent. You''ve got an unlimited future." Lin jianzun sighed. "It''s ridiculous." A faint smile on the white night. "Well, now it''s time for me to tell you where the other half of the sword emperor''s sword is! That suit of sword suit is in the territory of Shengguo at present, and it is called oath sword suit at present Lin jianzun said with a faint smile. "Victory? "Swore sword dress?" The white night was stunned, and his face suddenly changed: "what? The swore sword costume is the other half of the sword emperor''s sword suit? " "Not bad." Lin jianzun nodded in silence: "it seems that you know the swore sword! I think so. How can I know such a famous sword suit? It''s OK. You know something about the swordplay. I don''t need to say more. Goodbye Lin jianzun''s light way, xuan''er hugs his fist, and he wants to leave. But just then, the white night suddenly called out. "Wait a minute, Lin Zun." "Anything else?" Lin jianzun asked with a smile. "I hope you can tell me one more thing." Said the white night. "What''s the matter?" "It''s about the sword emperor''s sword outfit!" The eyes are burning in the white night. He has never heard of such a treasure, and naturally he doesn''t know its power. He has to know whether it is useful to him. If it is useless, how can he get it?"In fact, Lin is not very clear about the specific power of sword emperor''s sword suit. However, one thing that Lin can be sure of is that the swore sword suit is strong. I think you should also know that if there is no oath sword suit, there will be no current victory. If you want to really understand the sword clothing of the sword emperor, go to Shengguo. I think the knowledge of the swore sword costume in this country will never be as shallow as that of the feather sword Pavilion! " As the sound fell, Lin jianzun left. Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. He took out the broken sword which had been sealed with the eclosic sword suit from the Qianlong ring. He didn''t return to God for a long time. Oath sword suit... that is a very famous killing sword suit! There are not many sword suits in the whole state, but there are only a few famous ones. Shengguo is a superpower in kuyun region. As long as people who live in Lisheng Prefecture for some time, they will not be unfamiliar with Shengguo. After all, there are only two forces in kuyun region, one is other forces, and the other is Shengguo. At present, Shengguo occupies half of the kuyun area, and this vast territory is fought down by the king of Shengguo with his swordplay. In terms of fame, the feathered sword suit is not even qualified to lift shoes for the swore sword suit. Of course, it''s not that the feathered sword suit is very bad. It''s just that the people in the feathered sword Pavilion can''t exert the power of the feathered sword suit. "Now that it''s over, go to Shengguo for a visit. Even if you don''t wear the sword emperor''s sword, you should find a way to speed up the repair of the dead Dragon Sword..." he intended to get the dead dragon and return to the heavenly palace. But now the power of the dead dragon sword is no longer powerful, even if he goes to the heavenly palace, it will not help. We have to find a way as soon as possible. The situation in Tiangong can''t delay him too long! Bai Ye thought about it, gave up the fusion feathered sword suit, and directly turned to leave the white bone mountain... in his mind www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1187 Since I decided to try to find the swordplay, I didn''t waste my time in the daytime, and walked towards the kuyun area. Kuyun area is far away from Guanglan region and Changxin region. It is located in the northwest of Changxin region, separated by a vast and incomparable desert. In this desert, there are a lot of burning gas and dead gas. The temperature is so high that it can turn steel into smoke in one breath. If the body strength is not enough, crossing the desert is looking for death. Therefore, if we want to cross the desert, we must have the magic weapon of cooling down and the magic weapon of resisting stagnant gas. And around this burning desert, there are such a group of black hearted merchants. What makes Bai Ye feel helpless is that these black hearted merchants are actually the guys of heixuan auction house. For a time, he began to wonder whether the most powerful force in the state would be heixuan auction house? The people in this auction house are almost all over the state! The black hearted merchants sell magic weapons and cooling water at high prices. If people walk this road for a long time, they must be equipped with these things, but people who come for the first time like white night will never have such treasures... however, it is not safe to have these things. There are a large number of extremely terrifying fierce animals in the burning desert. These fierce beasts grow up in such a cruel environment. They don''t know how strong they are. Without the strength of the top sage, they can never get involved in it. The death rate of the top saint in the burning desert is also very high. If you want to pass through it, the most secure way is to be extremely holy. Although the flesh is painful, it is not the first time that the dark night has been slaughtered by the heixuan auction house. After handing over some pills and obtaining the magic weapon of cooling down and resisting stagnancy, people directly set foot on the burning desert and head for the kuyun area at the other end of the burning desert. Although the conditions here are extremely terrible, but the king of the night is not easy, plus the protection of magic weapons, so that he wantonly move in the burning desert, regardless of scruples. It takes at least two days to cross the vast desert. However, after walking for only half a day, the sand dunes in front of us suddenly wriggle, and then several figures rush out of the sand and directly cross in front of the white night. At the same time, the sand dune behind him also rushed out five or six people. These people were all dressed in armour, and their faces were covered with masks, which were magic weapons, which covered all their breath and their appearance. Burning bandit! Bandits and robbers in the burning desert! Every one of them is a strong person who practices the fire spirit method. Their body is completely immune to the amazing fire Qi of Yanmo. Some powerful people use the fire Qi here to increase their strength! On the contrary, those who enter here with the help of magic weapons are restricted everywhere. In addition, magic weapons will also be consumed. A bottle of cooling magic water can only last for five days. If it is consumed here, the situation will only be unfavorable to passers-by. It is because of the favorable time and place that many soul people who are proficient in the spirit method of fire department have started to rob their families. "Road money!" The first one wearing a fierce ghost mask staring at the white night, light said. "How much?" White night did not want to cause trouble, said directly. "All you have." The sound of coldness came again. "Isn''t that appropriate? I need to keep some for me, don''t you? " White night frowned. "Stay?" "I''m sorry, even if it''s your life, we don''t plan to keep it, even if it''s your life!" After saying that, drink low and spread. "Kill him!" "I''m missing a corpse to refine Shendan. This boy''s bone is good, so I''ll use him!" "Kill!" Several people said coldly, but it was the death sentence of the white night. White night frowned, but there was no fear, the finger pressed on the abandon God sword, staring at one of them and rushed over. Whoosh! A long and slender sword darts away like a dragon! "Nine kill Dragon Sword chop!" Boom! The fierce sword spirit is like a torrent, flying past. In an instant, the body of a soul person burst into pieces. "What?" The souls around him were pale with horror. They are all extremely saints, and we can see that the white night is just a great saint, but how can a great saint... Instantly cut off a great saint?? What''s going on?? But white night is not polite to them. "There is also a way to steal. If you are so unruly, you should kill them!" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night forced a person again. When a sword was raised, the shadow of the sword was heavy, just like a crazy shadow, rolling wildly. The man quickly took a hot burning knife and slashed fiercely towards the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... swords collide and make a dull sound. The soul man carrying the burning sword trembled wildly. He felt that the opponent was not waving a sword, but a sledgehammer. He was not torn by the sword spirit, but was almost shocked by the power of the upper body.What a powerful force this is? Click! At this time, a harsh voice sounded. The soul man trembled, looked up, but saw that the stomatitis knife was broken. "How could it be? My fierce soul sword... Is broken? " The man was dumbfounded. Without reaction, the sword of the white night has come. Whew! One was cut off. "Asshole!" The others were furious and attacked and killed together. "Go to hell!" The thin man roared, a dagger stabbed hard at the heart of the white night. But the white night was not blocked. Bang Dang! The dagger stabbed and made a crisp sound again. I saw that the blade of the dagger was completely broken, as if it had been stabbed on steel. "Ah?" The man is stupid. "Too weak." White night shook his head, directly lifted that thin man, five fingers such as pliers, hard to pinch his neck. Click. The man''s head fell to the ground and his blood gushed into the sky. A great saint... Was strangled and killed. "What?" "This... This is the great saint?" "No way! This is not a great saint. He has hidden his accomplishments! He''s hiding his strength! " The shrill cry spread. The rest of them were frightened and ran away. In a short time, all the souls around were wiped out, and the burning desert was dyed red with blood, and the bodies were everywhere. White night will sword put away, turn around and leave. There are a lot of burning bandits like this. After killing this group, I''m afraid there will be more than several batches of them... he has also predicted the trouble ahead, and he still has to go. "So powerful..." just then, an excited voice came from the distance. White night slightly side head, but see a group of young men and women carefully come, but the first young man is eyes shine, full of worship looking at the white night. "This big brother... You''re so good..." I glanced at these people at random in the daytime, didn''t care, and just turned around and left. But at this time, the man rushed to catch up. "This big brother, you wait, I think... I want to ask you to be my bodyguard, don''t you know?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1188 Happy new year. I wish you all happiness and success in the new year. Because there are too many things, Lao Huo is allowed to take a leave tonight to accompany his family. Lao Huo hasn''t sat with his family to watch TV for nearly 8 years. The update will be made up as soon as possible. Sorry... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1189 odyguard? White night secretly shakes his head, he is not interested in this nature, when the pace is about to step bigger. But the man behind was not discouraged, not afraid of the strength of the white night, but a brisk dash over, directly stopped him. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "Big brother! This big brother, wait a minute. I just suggested that you should consider it! " The man said in a hurry. "I''m not interested in being anybody''s bodyguard, and I don''t want to repeat that." The road sank in the white night. Isn''t there enough trouble? What he wants most now is how to get the swore sword suit, how to integrate the sword emperor''s sword suit, how to restore the dead dragon sword, and how to solve the crisis in the heavenly palace. These things are all urgent matters. Time is pressing. How can he be a bodyguard for others? However, they never give up. "Brother, as long as you can promise to be my bodyguard, I can pay you a lot of pills. If you want Horcruxes, I also have them. If you want materials, I have more!" The man is in a hurry. But as soon as the words were finished, a few of his companions rushed over, and one of the women directly reached out and stopped his mouth. "Shut up and stop talking!" The woman quickly lowered her voice. The rest of the group also turned pale. I shake my head at night. Obviously, this man is most likely the son of some family and seldom joins the WTO. Otherwise, how can he not be prevented? Knowing that Bai Ye has extraordinary skills and wants to hire him to be a bodyguard, but he also exposes his financial resources. Isn''t this provoking others to kill him? Killing people and stealing goods happen too much in the state of Lysander. Isn''t that what these burning bandits do? The man was stunned, and obviously understood the meaning of the crowd. His face was somewhat unnatural, but he soon became calm again. "Since I''ve said it all, there''s nothing to hide!" The man took a deep breath, approached him in front of the white night, and bowed to him: "this big brother, it''s really urgent, and winning the name is helpless! I only hope that elder brother can help me. If elder brother is willing to help me, I can not only give him all my belongings, but also give him unexpected benefits "Unexpected benefits?" "What is that?" the white night asked lightly The man hesitated, lowered his voice and said, "this big brother, actually I am... " win the name! " "Don''t mess around." The next few men interrupted him in a hurry. But the man shook his head obstinately and said seriously: "everyone, we have no choice but to rely on this big brother..." "but..." "there is nothing to be done. If there is no strong escort, we can''t even walk out of this burning desert!" Let the winning man sigh. Several people opened their mouths, but in the end they did not say anything. Obviously, what the man named Shengming said was not impulsive, but the decision he made after thinking for a long time! Seeing this in the daytime, I was quite curious: "what happened to you?" Sheng Ming breathed his breath and squeezed out a smile: "first introduce myself, brother. My name is Shengming. I am the Third Prince of Shengguo in kuyun district. This is Pan Shu, the eldest daughter of the general of Shengguo, and this is my friend Li Tong. We have just been chased. Although we have escaped from death, the opposite side is still chasing us. I''m afraid it''s hard to escape with the strength of our extremely holy city So I would like to ask this elder brother to protect us from entering Shengguo. If you can escort us back safely, Shengming will give us a great gift to thank you! " "The Third Prince of Shengguo?" White night Leng next, the heart thinks suddenly is move. Is this too coincidental? In this place, Yan Mo ran into the prince of Shengguo... he seemed to think of something. He said calmly: "is the third prince? Then your financial resources should be very good, if so, I can consider it! " "Big brother, you promised?" Sheng Ming asked excitedly. "Didn''t I say that? I''m just thinking about it. " "Big brother, if you have any request, we will certainly satisfy you!" Sheng Ming and others were burning at the white night. They have no way to go. Now they are in a broken pot, and they are in a hurry to seek medical treatment. They do not consider what kind of person this person is and whether he will betray his faith. In any case, they are going to die. They would rather find someone to fight with. Although several people said so, the vigilance in everyone''s eyes was not scattered. However, they did not know that Shengming was the Third Prince of Shengguo, and he had already decided to help Shengming. On the way, he had been thinking about how to sneak into Shengguo to get the swordplay. Now that he has the line of winning fame, everything will be easy to handle... "tell me what strength the comer is?" "A true saint!" Sheng Ming said in a deep voice. What a saint The white night was stunned, looked at him around and asked, "most of you are great saints. How can you offend Zhensheng?"As soon as the words fell, several people looked not very good-looking. Sheng Ming hesitated, and finally sighed, and said in a low voice: "in fact, this matter has something to do with our country. This true saint... Was sent by my second brother Shengxing..." when I heard the sound in the white night, I immediately understood it. It must be the fight of what kind of dog''s blood. His name is the third prince, and there are at least two brothers in front of him. In ancient times, all emperors are like this. When the emperor is in charge, if the power changes in the evening, the people below will fight for each other. In front of the interests, all the kinship and friendship will become incomparably indifferent. This is people''s irresistible action to power... "big brother, can you deal with it, Zhensheng?" Sheng Ming hesitated, carefully asked the white night. "I can barely cope with it." White night nodded and said, "in this case, I will protect you to return to Shengguo, but before that, I have a condition." "You can say what the conditions are!" Sheng Ming asked. "Well, I haven''t thought of it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it." White night light said. He is not interested in those things in this man. What he is most interested in is the identity of the third prince. In this case, we just need to hang the third prince. With him, it will be very easy to contact the swordman''s sword clothing, and it will be very easy to obtain the information of sword emperor''s sword clothing! "Yes!" Without hesitation, the third prince nodded at once. "Come with me then." White night light road, toward the forward. The crowd immediately followed. "Oh, by the way, big brother, what strength are you currently?" Sheng Ming followed up and asked. "What? Don''t you know what I''m capable of? " The white night said strangely. Several people shook their heads. But I think it is, this is just a group of saints, how can you see his strength? White night faint smile, said: "I am the same as you, is also a great saint." The words fell to the ground, and the pace of several people was frozen in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1190 "Great... Great saint?" Sheng Ming''s tongue is obviously knotting, and the rest of the people are also a little unbelievable, and their heads are in a trance. Great sage? They actually found a great saint to be a bodyguard?? If it is spread out, it will be the most important thing in the world! But then again, why did the great sage kill so many great saints?? Why does a great saint dare to walk alone in this burning desert. Although these people are not high in cultivation, they are not fools. They can see the clue. Can they be ordinary saints? What''s more, Shengming has already said that the one who pursues them is Zhensheng. If he is really an ordinary sage and knows that Zhensheng, he should not be scared to death?? Several people secretly exchanged a look, all saw each other''s eyes that a touch of doubt. "Any questions?" The white night asked. "No... no, just... Big brother, can you really protect us?" Sheng Ming laughs and asks carefully. "You are interesting. It''s obvious that you stopped me and asked me to be your bodyguard. Now I promise you, but you ask me if I can protect you. Isn''t that a contradiction?" White night laughs. "This... Is also ah... Ha ha..." Sheng Ming laughed awkwardly and stopped speaking. The white night goes forward. The crowd followed. However, the pace of several people deliberately pulled the distance with the white night. Pan Shu in the back grabbed Sheng Ming''s arm and whispered, "Sheng Ming, can this person do it?"?? I don''t think he can protect himself "Don''t say that. If he can kill the flaming bandits and dare to walk alone in the burning desert, he must have some strength!" Sheng Ming whispered. "But he''s just a saint." "What are you afraid of? He''s not afraid. Are we still afraid? What''s more, we don''t have a choice. No matter what his soul state is, he must have a killer''s mace. He should have some magic weapon. Otherwise, how dare he promise me to fight a true saint He is famous for his way, but his words are far fetched. Several people nodded in silence, also felt reasonable. "What''s more, isn''t it better to have one more person to help you now?"?? If there''s an accident, there''s a personal helper! " "Well, then let''s follow him." Several people stopped talking. The team went very fast. Not only are Sheng Ming and others running for their lives, but they are also in a hurry at night. It''s just that... the crowd obviously underestimated the speed of the strong man who came after him. They went through a small amount of incense in the team, and a roaring and blazing wind swept through, and then a broad and boundless pressure fell from the sky, which shocked everyone. In an instant, Sheng Ming, Pan Shu and other people''s pace sank, almost fell to the ground, one by one bent, and it was difficult to walk again. In order to make all the people around the burning hot, it''s hard to endure the heat. However, the white night is like entering a deserted place, standing there is no discomfort. He raised his head a little, but he saw a fire coming from the sky, and a mighty power of true saints swept over here. It''s like fire. How amazing! "Your Highness, the third prince, is walking so fast that I won''t let you have a ride! This burning desert is full of danger. Not only fierce animals are frequent, but also burning bandits. You are a great saint. It''s very dangerous to walk around here! " An old voice floated over. At first glance, he was an old man in a red robe. The old man has long beard and white hair, but his skin is wine red. Although he is old, his eyes are hot and his breath is very hot. The whole person is like a little sun. This must be a great master of practicing fire magic. "Hongyang! What do you want to do? " Sheng Ming, who was crushed by the breath, was biting his teeth. "Your Highness, the third prince, I just want to invite you to my residence for a seat, but you leave without saying goodbye. This really makes me unhappy. Maybe I should use some means to let you have a good memory!" The old man said slowly, his hand was shaking, and a flame condensed into a burning knife in his palm. Then he walked towards the third prince and others step by step. "Hongyang, my second brother asked you to kill me?" Sheng Ming''s way of gnashing teeth. "So you all know that?" The old man called Hongyang said with a smile: "they all say that the third prince is a simple and honest idiot. Now it seems that this is not true. You also have your city government. In this case, I will not beat around the bush. The third prince, it is time to go on the road." In this deserted place, the old man is too lazy to pretend. "I didn''t expect that we were brothers and sisters, but in the end we would hurt each other. Do you think I''m really honest? I''m just pretending to be naive. I didn''t intend to be the emperor, so I behaved like this. However, my father was wise. He knew everything, so he put me as the candidate of Prince. I was unable to escape the crown prince''s party struggle. My second brother used my trust in him to deceive me out of kuyun area. I knew his intention, but I thought I could understand it with emotion and reason and explain to him that I had no intention to be emperor Sheng Ming sighed heavily, his eyes were full of fatigue, his voice was hoarse, and then he said: "things have developed to this stage, I have nothing to say, Hongyang, I can die, but I hope you can let go of Pan Shu, after all, they are innocent.""Third prince!" Pan Shu and Li Tong burst into tears. But Hong Yang doesn''t buy it. "You are the king''s favorite prince. If I kill you, I will make the monarch angry. In order not to cause any trouble, I must cut down the roots, otherwise the matter will leak out and I will die. So I''m sorry, you all have to go on the road." Hong Yang smiles faintly, the ferocity in the eyes is more and more intense. Sheng Ming heard the voice, his face changed greatly: "Hongyang, you... Are you so cruel?" "Your Highness, I''m sorry. You can scold me at will! Now, go on the road Hong Yang laughs wildly, and the flaming knife in his hand suddenly cleaves towards Shengming. "Ah Sheng Ming roared, suddenly burst up, crazy sacrifice holy power. But his holy power did not even count in front of the true saints, and they melted before they came near. Absolute power makes several people completely despair. but at this moment! A clear voice rang out. People are slightly a Leng, looking sideways, but see that the stomatitis knife... Actually by a hand steady grasp. Sheng Ming and others breathe slowly. "Huh?" Hong Yang was stunned. Red hands are my burning knives?? What strength is this?? He looked at the master of that hand stupidly: "who are you?" "Me? I am the new bodyguard of his royal highness. " The voice of indifference floated. Have a good new year. I wish you all good health, happiness, family happiness and success. As for yesterday''s two chapters, Lao Huo will fill them up as soon as possible, but they are not in these days. There are too many things in these days, I''m sorry...) in recent days, I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1191 Today, I''ve been with my relatives for a whole day. I''m so tired that I''m still in the code. The update will be about 12 o''clock. Please forgive me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1192 New bodyguards? Hong Yang frowned. He chased him all the way. He knew everyone around the third prince like the palm of his hand, but he had never seen this face before. I''m afraid this man is mostly a thug the third prince found on the way. Hum, dying struggle! Hongyang murmured, took off the burning knife, retreated a few steps, staring at the white night coldly. "Boy, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t care who you are. I have to tell you! It''s better not to get involved in this muddy water, or I''m afraid you don''t even know how to die in the future Hong Yang hums coldly. "Take money to relieve disasters for others. Since I have been hired by others, I have to do my duty." White night eyebrows a pick, light looking at Hong Yang: "what''s more, even if I leave now, you will let me go? After all, I''ve heard everything between you. " "That''s what I said!" Hong Yang nodded and hummed: "this matter involves Shengguo. I''m not sure if you''ll leave like this. In this case, you''ll die." The sound falls, Hong Yang strides to rush past, the body is like blink, fast if no shadow. How fast! Sheng Ming and others changed their faces. "Be careful!" I don''t know who''s calling. However, when the voice fell, Hong Yang''s fist had already rushed to Hong Yang''s fingers, which seemed to have dried up the emptiness in an instant. It was like a shooting star. All eyes were wide open. But at this moment... end!!!!! A dull noise suddenly exploded. Swirling like a ripple of flame, the ripples spread around. All the sand around him was evaporated. The three princes retreated in a hurry, and before they could stand firm, they looked at them eagerly. They only knocked at the white night, raised one hand and steadfastly resisted the attacking fist. And the man... Did not move. Hong Yang''s face was stunned. "He''s so holy!" Pan Shu was as dumb as a cucumber. The rest of them were also stunned. "How could a great saint... Block a real saint''s fist so easily?" Sheng Ming is also stupid. This is not easy! Hong Yang thought darkly in his mind, but he kept on attacking. He threw another punch at the forehead of the white night. The power of this fist is more powerful, and the hot inflammation is enough to steam the sea dry! "Endless?" White night''s eyes twinkled with a sharp light. He snorted coldly and hit his fist hard. Boom!!!!! There was an explosion. The void suddenly broke, and the lines of force shot everywhere, and the heat waves in the void were blown away. Sheng Ming and others immediately lie down to avoid Li Wen. When the terrifying and suffocating Li Wen swings open, a group of talented people raise their heads in a hurry. However, a scene that they will never forget. Just look at the white night, the body swayed slightly, then stopped. But the true saint... Actually fell back again and again, and his arms were more than trembling... How could a true saint suffer a loss in the hands of the great saint? Several people polished their eyes and felt as if they were dreaming. But by this time, the night was already moving. "If you want to fight, come on!" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night suddenly disappeared. The speed of the explosion shocked the real holy city. "Your speed..." can it be the speed that the great sage should have? Hong Yang was so shocked that he drank it and stomped off. Bang! A golden hood rose from around him. It''s an absolute defense. However, when the hood was just born, a black light was drawn on the side, which split the hood instantly. It''s like cutting tofu! "Impossible!" Hongyang''s pupil shrinks wildly. He doesn''t believe that a great saint level person can break his true holy spirit so easily. But look at his big face, took a breath and vomited towards the place where the black light appeared. WOW!!!!! The snow-white flame spray out, will be in front of all burned into smoke, flame such as flood, vent the sky, as if to burn the sky. But the flame did not cover the trail of the white night. Just listen to the sound of whoosh, the sound of two broken air came from the side. Hongyang stopped spraying, his fists toward that one, two round fireballs hit the incoming sword. But as soon as the explosion started, the shrill sword spirit swept from the rear. Hong Yang turned around again and roared, and a wall of fire rose out of thin air. However, as soon as his moves were urged, the sword spirit disappeared. The white night disappeared again. "Stinky boy, do you just dodge? Have the ability to fight head-on with me to see which is stronger and which is weaker!! Come on Hong Yang roared. "You want to face it?? Good The cold voice of the white night falls.Then, with a "whoosh" sound, a rapid shadow burst out of the void, and fell in front of Hongyang in an instant. Then thousands of sword light shrouded in the past. Hongyang sharpens the burning knife and cuts it. Every time the burning sword is waved, it can bring out a burning fire snake. Although it is very terrible, it can''t resist the terrible shadow of the sword. The speed of white night is terrible, and his understanding of Kendo is beyond Hong Yang''s imagination. Especially after fighting with Lin jianzun, the abandoned magic sword, though without sacrificing the power of divine sword, is ordinary, but in the hands of white night, just like his arm, it is completely connected to him. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua... after fighting for only a few seconds, Hong Yang has thousands of sword marks on his body, and his blood overflows wildly. He is in a mess. "Ah Hong Yang was furious and roared. In an instant, a hundred miles around him, the sky and the earth were inexplicably exploding. At the same time, a large number of meteors fell from the sky and fell directly towards it. It''s like the end of the world. "Not good!" "Hong Yang is angry, run!" Pan Shu and others changed their faces and called out eagerly. The third prince and others ran away in a hurry. No one dared to have any hesitation. It was only a few hundred miles away that I could see it. All the meteors burst down crazily with the white night as the center, and the sandstorms are blooming like flowers. In the blink of an eye, the earth shakes and the earth shatters. At this moment, the ant must die hundreds of times. "Die!" Hongyang roared and clapped his hands together. He saw that the flames around him were accumulating wildly with him as the carrier. In a short time, a giant flame appeared. In a flash, the temperature within a hundred Li radius rose wildly. The terrible high temperature would dry up the void, and the sand would turn into magma. I''m afraid that the most holy one here would be evaporated in an instant. The giant roared, and his hot hands beat hard at the white night. This blow, even more fierce than the fall of the meteorite in the sky!! Dong!!!!!! The desert was blown to pieces. A huge, cross shaped Flame exploded. The third prince and others in the distance were staring at this scene, and everyone was shocked... now, even if it is the real saint, it must be reduced to ashes, right? People think so. However, the flame of the building was not extinguished. "What?" Hong Yang''s face was dull, and he had not yet regained his mind. The sword light came. In an instant, the hundred mile flame suddenly extinguished. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1193 Under such attack and kill, this man is still alive? This is too fake! This is certainly not the great saint! This person is certainly not a great saint!! Hong Yang roared bitterly in his heart and lifted his arms to block the air. Whoa! With the accumulation of inflamed ideas, a surging flame shield appeared. He recited the pithy formula and urged the magic weapon. In an instant, a large number of lines appeared on the long flame shield, just like a poisonous snake. The thickness of the long shield rose wildly and was unbreakable. However, the light of the sword made the shield tremble wildly, and a large number of cracks appeared directly on the surface of the shield. Hongyang, who was against the fire shield, was bent and could not stand upright. This power is... Terrible!! Hong Yang clenched his teeth and held on. But listen to the sound of click click. Hong Yang raised his eyes, and his face changed greatly. This strange black sword actually wanted to split the fire shield! How could that be possible? This fire shield is strong enough to withstand the full blow of the Holy One! Can we say that this man is in fact an existence above the true saint! He''s just pretending to be a saint?? When he thought of the sword burning, the sword suddenly burst into flames. Whew! The fire shield was instantly torn, and the dark sword fell down heavily, directly cutting off one of Hong Yang''s hands. "Ah Hongyang issued a miserable cry, blood gushing from his arm, and people retreated again and again, covering the wound, and his face was ferocious. Hongyang, fall into the downwind. In this way, he is not far away from defeat!! The third prince and others in the distance took a tight breath, and they all secretly kneaded and cheered. White night took the sword and looked at him quietly. There was no joy or sorrow in his eyes, but he rushed over with his feet. Hong Yang did not dare to hesitate, and immediately turned back to evacuate. Now, we can''t fight any more! This man must be a great power. He is just pretending to be a great saint! Thinking about all the terrible moves before the white night, Hong Yang was more sure of what he thought. With a little bit of his feet, he turned into a flame and leaped towards the sky with great speed. White night just want to chase, people have disappeared, can only give up. "It''s true saints. If you fight, you won''t lose ground, but if you want to keep them, it''s still more difficult." The white night murmured and turned to walk towards the third prince and others. At the moment, the three princes all sat down on the ground, staring at the white night one by one. When the white night approached, they suddenly trembled and came back to their senses. Everyone''s face was full of panic and fear. "Have I finished your task?" Looking at the third prince from a commanding position in the white night, he said faintly. The third prince was so excited that he suddenly got up. He looked at the white night with excitement, joy and awe, and said eagerly, "it''s finished! This expert, you have finished. Thank you very much! Thank you very much He is not worried that the night will harm him, because even Hong Yang can beat back the existence to kill him, I am afraid no one can save him, since he can not protect himself, what is he worried about life and death? "You''re welcome. Take money for others to relieve disasters! But I''m a good man. Do you want to go back to Shengguo? I''m going to Shengguo, too. Let''s take you on a journey. " The white night is light. "Really?" They were overjoyed. "Of course White night smile, mouth raised a strange smile but no one noticed. The crowd went straight on the road. With such strong guardians as white night, Pan Shu, Sheng Ming and others have no worries. All the way, they are playful and lively. "Dare to ask this expert, are you from Shengguo?" The third prince came and asked with a smile. "Me? From the point of entry into the state of Lysander, I should be considered a member of the Canton region. " White night touched the chin way. "Guang LAN region? I''ve heard that it''s not far away from China. " The third prince thought about it and nodded: "since it''s not a person who wins the country, why does the master go to the kingdom?" "I came here for experience. I heard that there were so many powerful people who won the country. I wanted to visit those powerful sages here, hoping to find ways to break through the current state from them." The white night talks nonsense. Break through the current state? I don''t know what kind of realm he is. In short, he is definitely not a great saint. The third prince''s mind was on his mind. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He said, "since you are here to visit us, Shengming has a proposal to discuss with you." "What proposal?" Asked the white night. "Master, if you want to talk about the master of Shengguo, I don''t think there are many imperial palaces in Shengguo. But now the imperial palace is in danger, and a coup is about to be staged. Although Shengming didn''t intend to fight for the throne, those brothers would not care so much. At present, the safety of Shengming is still a problem. If you are willing to be my guard and protect my safety in the palace, then... I can What do you think of introducing some wonderful beings and letting them point you in The third prince said with a smile."I don''t want to be involved in the partisanship of your victorious country." Shake your head at night. "Don''t worry, Shengming doesn''t want to participate, but today''s affairs make Shengming have to guard against it. If you have a strong man like you, Shengming will surely have no worries. When the time comes, Shengming can not only introduce the strong people in our palace, but also give you high officials, high salaries, rare treasures and rare treasures. What do you think?" The third prince''s eyes were burning. The rest are also looking forward to it. I think it''s also true that Bai Ye didn''t murder Shengming after knowing his identity, which shows that he is not interested in Shengming, so he doesn''t have to worry about this person. If you can get this person, Sheng Ming''s position in the palace of Shengguo will be greatly improved. The crowd was burning. Winning fame is also full of expectations. White night deliberately pretended to be very embarrassed, and after thinking for a long time, he nodded silently. "Since your highness said so, well, I''ll go into the palace with you!" "Really? Great Sheng Ming and others were extremely excited. The joining of white night definitely gives Shengming a powerful umbrella. From today on, Shengming even has the ability to fight back. "You can rest assured that we will never treat you unfairly." Sheng Ming was excited and small. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He said, "I don''t know the name of this expert yet?" "Name?" White night eyebrows moved. Although the things he did in Guanglan and Changxin regions were not large, they were not small. If he used his real name directly, once someone in the Imperial Palace found out, he was afraid that he would make a fuss and cause a lot of trouble. "My name is Yebai!" White night considered next, light says. "So it''s Yebai." The third prince laughed. White night does not speak, straight ahead. I do not know how long, a group of people out of the hot desert, into the kuyun area. The third prince went straight to the capital with his day and night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1194 The prosperity of Shengguo is far beyond the imagination of white night. We should know that both Guanglan and Changxin regions are based on zongmenshi clan, but kuyun area is based on a powerful empire. The state is different from the zongmengshi clan. There is a strict class system and a set of laws that restrict all people. What''s more, in Shengguo, he is not as strict as those clansmen. He doesn''t need any conditions to join Shengguo. Even if he is a general person who has not studied soul skills, he can become a Shengguo person only by going through some procedures. After all, no one is without a country. Because of this idea, Shengguo is unprecedented in scale and dominates kuyun area. Into the kuyun area, immediately there are generals like people to meet. With some people leading the way, Shengming was unobstructed and soon approached the capital of shangguo. Qin Feng secretly looks at the people who win the country. It can be said that the strength is uneven. In shangguo, you can see the great emperor and the true saint. Although everyone''s soul is different, there is peace everywhere. Such harmony can be said to have something to do with the harsh official law of Shengguo. "See your highness." As soon as the third prince entered the palace, someone came to meet him. "Father Li, please take me to my father! I have something to tell my father The third prince said eagerly. The man named Mr. Li raised his eyebrows slightly, and a trace of playfulness appeared on his white face. He nodded: "Your Highness, come with the old slave." "Good!" The third prince nodded and was about to leave. But after a few steps, he seemed to think of something. He said, "father Li, this man is my new bodyguard. Please give him a suit of clothes and a token. Send someone to familiarize him with the environment in the palace. From today on, he will be in charge of my safety." Hearing this, Duke Li immediately laughed and said, "Your Highness is really worried. Don''t worry about the safety of the imperial palace. Just say that this great saint is qualified to protect you, the golden body? If he is in trouble, what can he do to protect his highness? " "Father Li, when did you talk so much nonsense? If you want to do it, you can do it. Why are you so nagging? " The third prince was a little impatient. "The old man talks, the old man talks!" Mr. Li nodded his head, but the smile on his face did not decrease. His voice dropped. A small eunuch beside him said with a smile: "little dregs! Go and take the Yebai to go through the formalities. " "Yes." The eunuch who called xiaozhuzi immediately saluted to the white night: "please come this way, my Lord." White night nods and leaves. The third prince rushed to see his majesty. The procedure of handling the procedures is rather complicated, which has consumed half an hour of the day. The next step is to travel to the palace. As a bodyguard, especially the bodyguard around the third prince, you can''t be unfamiliar with the palace at all. "This is the Qianqing hall, where the Empress Dowager lives!" "This is the imperial concubine Pavilion, where Li Guifei lives!" "This is the baby room. It''s where we keep our babies." "This is the hall of different emptiness. It is the place to put a lot of magic weapons in space." ... Xiaozha took the trouble to explain to the white night over and over again. He listened carefully and could not help thinking about the oath and sword. "The national strength of our country can rival that of four or five super clans. In the state of lysheng, the strength of our country is obvious to all. Every year, the influential leaders of several small clans around us have to pay homage to our country. How about that? Am I better than my country? " Said the man who called him little dregs. It''s like he''s the emperor. The white night laughed and nodded silently: "fierce, fierce... But what is the fierce of Shengguo? Is it a person or a thing? " "Frog at the bottom of a well, we are powerful in conquering our country. People don''t talk about it. Ten sages, seven heavenly prohibitions, and thirteen talents are all over the place. You can''t count the treasure with two hands and two feet. As for this treasure, it''s even more dazzling. Don''t look at me as a small eunuch. I know all the treasures in the palace." Little dregs glared and said with pride. "Oh? Is it? What do you know, my father-in-law? " Ask in a low voice at night. "Ha ha, have you heard of Nine Star Dragon beads? Hold the Pearl to make the sea! Do you know where that thing is? On your Majesty''s crown, the brightest one is! And the Dragon King''s Halberd! The root in the hand of General Zhang Baiyu is a gift from the previous emperor. It is a real holy treasure at the peak! In addition to these, there are too many... Oh, I can''t tell you clearly! " "Is that so? When it comes to baby, I''ve heard of a treasure. It seems to be very powerful "What baby?" "You talk about it, I''ll see if I''ve heard of it." "Oh, maybe my father-in-law has heard of it. It''s called feather sword suit." "Feathered sword suit?" The little dregs were stupefied, and the spin son snorted with a smile: "what should I be? I''m afraid it''s the feathered sword suit in the feather sword pavilion?" Gonghua''s sword Pavilion"It''s not far from here. Why haven''t you heard of it? The intelligence of all forces in the surrounding area of kuyun area must pass through this white jade Avenue every day and directly send it to the saint! There is a warehouse for the records in the palace of Shengguo Said little dregs. Hearing the sound in the white night, she was shocked in the dark and sighed with emotion. In the end, it is a big country with a large population. Although there are different levels of soul state, in this world, strength can not be interpreted by soul state. To make the best use of everything and make the best of their talents, Shengguo must have achieved this to have such an unprecedented scale and amazing strength. "If you want to talk about Sword Clothing, our country also has it!! I remember it''s like what it''s called... What''s the swordplay costume?? yes! It''s called swordplay! " Little dregs thought hard for a moment, then clapped his hands and said with a smile. White night heard the sound, eyes a Lin, subconsciously asked with a smile: "pledge sword dress? What''s this? Is it in the palace, too? " "Yes!! In the hands of the four princesses! "It seems that it was given to the four princesses by the Empress Dowager..." said the little dregs with a smile. But as soon as he finished speaking, his face changed greatly and he didn''t say another word. White night slightly doubts: "father-in-law, what''s the matter with you?" "No... nothing. Let''s go. And, Lord Yebai, you didn''t hear what I just said to you just now, don''t you?" Xiaozhuzi said nervously. White night couldn''t see his concern and said with a faint smile: "I really didn''t hear it, but... It''s also temporary..." the little eunuch''s face was extremely white: "Lord Yebai, what do you mean by this?" ... (another estimate is that in the middle of the night, I will be on the high-speed highway for a few hours, and after I get home, it will be very miserable for you to have a tree...) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1195 White night, this can be regarded as saying something! How dare this new Yebai threaten me? The little eunuch''s eyes were filled with anger. But white night is not an idiot, a light smile: "father-in-law don''t have to be angry, I just said casually, joking." "You''d better be strict with your mouth, or you won''t even know how to die." The little eunuch said coldly, then did not say anything, before the enthusiasm also disappeared. Seeing this, Bai Ye approached him and took out a small jade bottle. The bottle was full of intoxicating fragrance. the little eunuch saw this, his eyes lit up, and he looked at the white night in a low voice: "Lord Yebai, what are you doing?" "It''s just a little gift for my father-in-law. Before that, Yebai didn''t understand the world. He said something that made him unhappy and asked him to forgive him." "You''re sensible!" The little eunuch''s face looked better, and quietly put the jade bottle into the bag. The white night laughed and then said: "dare to ask my father-in-law, what taboos are there in this palace?" Looking at the little eunuch just mentioned the four princesses, he was scared out of his wits and did not dare to speak any more. It can be seen that the four princesses are not ordinary people. The question should not be big when asked in such a subtle way in the daytime. The little eunuch took a deep breath, looked left and right, whirled the arm of the white night and pulled it to the small room beside him. He said in a low voice, "boy, you must remember that in the palace and outside the palace, as long as there are people, you can''t mention the four princesses?" "Why?" White night did not understand. "The four princesses... In a word, don''t ask questions. Don''t say anything bad about the four princesses, and do not insult them. As long as you want to live, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" The little eunuch was a little anxious. The white night nods silently, the heart is also secretly recorded. It seems that the four princesses are different from the third prince. It must be a bad existence. However, since the swore sword was installed in her place, it could not be said that she would have to meet the four princesses in the daytime. If the four princesses were very difficult to deal with, it would be a great deal to slip away. The words behind the little eunuch all said with great propriety. They were no longer as happy as before, but more careful. White night also can see, this is the small eunuch cautious up. After visiting the palace, the eunuch left in a hurry, while Qin Feng went to the palace of the third prince. The third prince returned to the prince''s palace early, waiting for the white night. At the same time, he also prepared a large number of magic materials and high-quality pills and magic weapons. They were stacked on the table one by one. As soon as the white night came in, the third prince immediately got up laughing. "Lord Yebai, are you back? Come on, these are given to you by this temple. Please accept them with a smile. " The third prince said with a smile. White night glance at those things, although not considered to be the best, but also a good fortune, immediately one hand to take, income in the ring. "Lord Yebai, can you see the palace The third prince asked with a smile. "Yes." "How do you feel?" "Danger is everywhere." So said the white night. Although the palace looks very peaceful, there are hidden murders everywhere. The powerful presence looks at the whole palace. If anyone makes trouble, he is afraid that it will be reduced to ashes in a short time. "The second prince arrives!" At this moment, the voice spread. The third prince and others were shocked and looked at the door in unison. White night also quietly to the side of the retreat, but see a yellow robe, followed by a few breath of the existence of the people, is a big step meteor toward this. The man''s pace appeared to be hasty, his face was very amiable, and his melancholy and worries were very obvious. Until he walked in quickly and saw the third prince who was in peace and well, he was very relieved. He came forward excitedly and hugged the third prince and said eagerly, "third brother... Third brother!! Are you ok? Great!! That''s very nice The second prince exclaimed excitedly, his face full of joy. If we didn''t know that all these were instructed by the second prince, I''m afraid everyone would be moved by his actions. I didn''t expect that the second prince was still a playwright. White night and the third prince both shook their heads in secret, but no one went to break the acting skills of the second prince. The third prince even cooperated with the second prince and said with a smile, "second brother, you are worried." "Third brother, come on, tell me what kind of danger you have encountered along the way? Who is hurting you The second prince helped the Third Prince down from his seat and asked eagerly. The third prince sat down and told the story a little bit. Of course, the cause and effect of the matter will certainly change, but it is not big. What''s more, the third prince pointed the spear at the second prince, especially the death of Hong Yang. When the news came out of the third prince''s mouth, the second prince was completely dull. His face was completely rigid, and he could not see any expression. If the second prince is really an actor, his appearance will be convincing enough. But the more so, the more the third prince can know the power of the second prince."Don''t worry, third brother. I will investigate this matter thoroughly, and I will never appease any gangster." "Thank you, second brother!" "Nothing The second prince laughed, and his sight swept away. He fell on the white night standing over there and said with a smile, "I just heard that the third brother has taken a great saint as a bodyguard to protect your safety. Do you know if there is such a thing?" "Of course, I''ve seen you three nights, and I''ve breathed in the dark." "See the second prince." White night to come forward, holding fist light road. "Oh?" The second prince looked at the next white night, and saw that the sage was ordinary and had no power to be irascible. He couldn''t pick out anything unique. He immediately frowned. The third prince knows the power of the second prince. How can the second prince not know the ability of his third brother?? This man will never keep a bag of wine beside him! I''m afraid that the great saint... Has something special!! The two men went to the side of the emperor. Looking at an old man, the old man nodded, and the second prince understood and immediately laughed: "great sage?? fierce!! Third brother, is this person unique? " "Why do you say that?" "If not, why should the third brother make this man?" "Oh... Well... This man''s body is very strong." The third prince made a random story. "Oh?" With a faint smile, the second prince said, "when it comes to horizontal training, I have one here. It''s better to have a duel with your younger brother''s bodyguard. What do you think?" When the voice fell, a white haired old man nodded his head knowingly and went straight to the white night and said, "please give me a move!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1196 Give a move? You''re welcome! This is the first time we met, we asked for a move? This is to embarrass the third prince, and it is obviously to test the third prince. The second prince has a deep intention! A great saint is mentioned to be the bodyguard of the third prince. If you want to say that there is nothing fishy in it, no one will believe it. Most of the second prince wants to see the real level of white night. However, it is nothing to the white night. After all, his main focus now is on the four princesses. He has no great interest in the struggle between the prince and his son. "This..." the third prince''s face was ugly, and he didn''t know how to deal with it. How can he not know the second prince''s thoughts? "Your Highness, the third prince, may rest assured. I still have a sense of propriety. I just want to have a duel with the Yebai Lord. I won''t do anything wrong." The old man said faintly, with an old look. "That''s right. Third brother, you''re recruiting new attendants. This is to protect your personal safety, but you can''t be careless. I''ll ask my brother to check for you and see how much he has! If the strength is up to the standard, naturally there is no saying. But if it is only a half baked level, how can he protect my brother''s safety? Isn''t it hurting my brother The second prince also opened his mouth. Although his face was smiling, his words were full of deep meaning. The third prince knew that he had no choice but to look at the white night. White night nods silently. The third prince understood, took a deep breath, and gritted his teeth and said, "it''s just... Since the second elder brother said so, well! Let Yebai have a duel with your master over there The words fall, the people around are heart beating, secretly looking at two people. It''s a real hit?? "Ha ha ha ha, third brother, in this case, the second brother has to see the means of your guard!" The second prince laughed and winked at the old man. The old man immediately stepped forward and gazed at the white night. His eyes, which should have been cloudy, were shining like a clear light. "This is Qi Fu, the bodyguard I hired with a lot of money. He is the Supreme Master of horizontal training. His physical body has reached the level of universal respect, which is extremely terrifying! Even if the peak is extremely holy, it is difficult to break his flesh! " The second prince said with a smile. "I''ve seen the third prince." The old man said. The third prince''s face immediately looked extremely ugly: "how can such existence be a great saint to be able to defeat?" Although the white night defeated Zhensheng, he was still worried. After all, he felt that the white night was just a great saint. I''m afraid that he only relied on means to defeat Zhensheng. The man in front of him was a real strong man. "Don''t worry, third brother. It''s just a contest. It''ll be OK." With a faint smile, the second prince nodded to the Qi Fu: "you can do it now!" "Yes Qi Fu came forward and hummed to the white night, "come on!" "You''d better come first." The white night is light. "If I do, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to do it!" Qi Fu lengdao. He said nothing at night, as if he had not heard it. How crazy! Everyone around me was shocked. Qi Fu and the second prince were angry. How dare you make such a fuss? I don''t know what it is!! Qi Fu''s heart is particularly angry, but he has not been dazed by such a move in the daytime. He knows that this son must have something to rely on, but even so, it is not a capital to challenge him! Qi Fu stepped forward and directly urged the maximum strength of the body. With one fist, the rolling pure holy power was like molten iron, flashing on the awn of his fist, and then he hit hard at the white night. Since this son is so arrogant, Qi Fu does not want to use words to persuade the young man to be modest, because in his opinion, the best language is fist! Dong!!! Fist knot solid hit the chest of the white night, issued a dull sound. Although the dull noise was not big, it spread to everyone''s ears. People were frightened and wide eyed. Only see the white night motionless, as if... Nothing at all the same!! "What?" The second prince sprang to his feet. The third prince was also slightly surprised. Qi Fu what strength, the second prince is aware of it! To make him deal with a great saint is no different from killing an ant. But now... a great saint actually shook Qi Fu''s blow with his body? Is Qi Fu''s attack too weak, or is the strength of the great saint... Too strong? Qi Fu raised his head and looked at the white night in shock. At the moment, the white night, already expressionless, he looked at Qi Fu indifferently, suddenly raised his hand and grasped Qi Fu''s arm. Qi Fu was shocked and immediately drove his arm. However, he found that the hand pressed on his shoulder completely suppressed his own strength. No matter how hard he used it, he could not break away from the suppression."I let you do it first, because I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to do it!" White night said, but returned Qi Fu''s words... shame!! What a shame!! Qi Fu''s anger was not light, he roared, and then he ignored everything. His whole body was full of holy power, and his other hand suddenly made a force, which hit the white night hard. This blow is enough to make a huge hole in the whole state of Lysander. If you hit the sage, I''m afraid any of them will have to burst to death! This is a fatal move! The people around him were terrified, and they were shocked to see the attack. But the white night was expressionless. When the fist came, he suddenly lifted his other hand and killed him. Click. At the moment of the hand over of the fists, a crisp sound came out. One punch in front of him directly smashed Qi Fu''s fist. The powerful fist was instantly broken, and Qi Fu''s fist was like an explosion, all kinds of bones, meat, muscles and veins were splashed. The man flew out like a sharp arrow, and fell heavily out of the palace and hit the stone lion outside. The stone lion was smashed by him. When the man fell down, he had a big mouth vomiting blood... in an instant, the whole palace of the third prince was silent... a blow... Blew Qi Fu away?? Everyone was in a trance. The second prince was staring at the white night, but the third prince had been so stupid that they sat on their chairs one by one. They couldn''t return to their senses after half a sound. How abnormal is this saint?? "My Lord!" The people around the second prince rushed out and helped Qi Fu. The white night retreated as if nothing had happened, and said faintly, "Your Highness the second prince, you have made a fool of yourself!" "Well..." the second prince''s face was ugly. Sometimes he looked at the third prince, sometimes he looked at the white night and said nothing. It''s really a shame this time! I wanted to embarrass the third prince, but I didn''t want to be beaten by the white night... I''m afraid it will spread to the whole palace soon www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1197 The second prince was at a loss. His face was very blue and very funny. However, the third prince laughed and said, "second brother, how strong is my new bodyguard?" "Brother Pei, I''m really impressed by Yan''s smile. "Ha ha, it''s just a fluke. It''s just a fluke. It''s just the second brother''s humility." The third prince was busy with ha ha, as if in the round, as if in irony. In fact, the third prince is polite enough, at least give it back to the second prince, but the white night is not a good stubbornness. It''s nothing for the second prince to make trouble for the third prince, but if you want to drag him into the water and send an expert like Qi Fu to deal with him, that''s the second prince''s business! Bai Ye looked down on the second prince and said, "Your Highness, you have been cheated by others "Cheated?" The second prince''s face changed slightly. He lowered his voice and stared at the white night: "what do you mean by that?" "What do I mean by that? Do you want to ask?" White night shook his head: "what strength is Qi Fu? The second prince said before, a peak extremely holy, a foot has already stepped into the ranks of the true saints, especially his physical body, which is comparable to Zhensheng. Even if he fights with Zhensheng, he may not lose! But now, he is defeated by a great saint... Your highness, isn''t that obvious? This man is... A liar!! You''ve been cheated White night said a serious face, just words. The second prince opened his mouth and did not know how to refute it. It''s a bunch of nonsense to say that the white night... He really defeated Qi Fu. But if you admit it... Isn''t that insulting your IQ? The second prince of shengguoguo... Was cheated and played around... This is not a disgrace. What is it?? The third prince saw the second prince''s face tangled and laughed: "second brother, it''s all! learn from one''s mistakes! In the future, you have to pay attention to it. This time, I still have to rely on my third younger brother. Otherwise, if you really encounter a great master, how can you be protected by Qi Fu''s strength? Then your life safety will be a problem The third prince said with a smile. "You... Hum!" The second prince was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His face was cold and he didn''t say a word. Finally, he shook his sleeve and snorted and left in a hurry. "Second brother, take your time! Go slow The third prince got up to see him off. However, the second prince did not respond, and his face was particularly wonderful... after the second prince left, the third prince gave a heavy sigh of relief and saluted the white night. "Lord Yebai, thank you this time! If it wasn''t for you, I would have to make trouble for me again... "The third prince said gratefully. "It''s OK. I''m just making myself convenient." The white night is light. "Lord Yebai said that, but my second brother... The city is very deep. He will certainly not give up. He will definitely have the next step." The third prince sighed. The night is silent. This is not his business. How can the third prince be a fuel-efficient lamp after spending so many years in the palace? He must be able to cope with it by himself. Otherwise, how could he survive these years without white nights?? ... the exchange between Bai Ye and Qi Fu soon spread. In an instant, the whole palace was discussing this matter, and the white night immediately became a red man in the palace, and no one dared to provoke him. However, Bai Ye is not interested in these things. He cares more about the swordplay and the four princesses. After staying in the palace for two days, the white night also had some understanding of the four princesses and the swordplay. The four princesses are not ordinary people. At present, the old emperor is not in good health. He can''t break through his accomplishments for a long time. There will be few days in the future. He is afraid that Bintian will soon be needed. Therefore, the three most talented princes of Shengguo fight for the throne of the crown prince. It can be said that they are inseparable. But in this victorious state, the emperor''s gender was never stipulated. In other words, in this country, women can also be emperors. So... The four princesses also took part in the struggle for the crown prince. When she announced the result, the government and the public were shocked and the world was in uproar. However, it turns out that the four princesses have this ability! Compared with the other three princes, the fourth princess''s resources are not outstanding. She does not have a strong soul guard, nor a mighty army, and even has less close ties with the three princes, but she has her capital! That is the supreme strength!! Yes. The four princesses are the most powerful of the four. She is young, but now she has entered the ranks of the true saints. She is one of the most famous talents in the state! It is said that the fourth Princess got great power and grace in her early years. She was gifted from her childhood, and her strength was terrible. In addition, when she went out for training, she got a top true saint inheritance, and her strength rose greatly, which was beyond the ability of several princes. But the old emperor saw that the four princesses were so strong that he cultivated them vigorously. Therefore, the strength of the four princesses has reached the peak, which is amazing.Of course, the reason why the fourth princess can achieve such a terrible achievement at such a young age is also inseparable from her practice. She got this skill from the inheritance of the highest true saint, and there was a reason why the people in the palace were so afraid. It is said that every time this skill is practiced, the lives of seven living people will be sacrificed as blood sacrifice. Usually, Shengguo will provide a large number of death penalty criminals for the palace master to practice. But in recent years, the four Princesses'' skill has increased greatly, and the materials required for cultivation have also increased greatly. There are not many death penalty criminals in the state prison. Therefore, the emperor made strict laws and sentenced some people who should not be executed to death, It was given to the fourth princess to practice martial arts, and so did some people who committed crimes in the palace. So in the palace, no matter who talks about the four princesses, it is respectful, no one dares to offend. Knowing the news, the white night was full of fear. Practicing martial arts with living people... among all the magic skills he has mastered, none of them is more ferocious than this... it seems that the inheritance of the four princesses is extraordinary. But Bai Ye is not interested in this. What he cares most is that there is a crucial information in the news he inquires. That is the whereabouts of the swordplay. He came to win the country just to pledge his sword costume. Any situation here has nothing to do with him, and he will never get involved in it. At present, the swordplay is placed in the saber of the four princesses! The white night made up his mind and started directly that night, erasing the palace of the four princesses. As long as you take back the sword clothing, you will leave the victory country immediately and merge the swore sword clothing! "What will the sword emperor look like The white night whispers, glances at the night sky, and speeds up the pace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1198 at night. The moon is clear and cold. A white night in royal robes, I walked towards Feiyu hall. The eunuchs and maids on the road looked at him one after another. They didn''t know who the man was. But when he saw the token hanging on his waist, it was obviously the order given by the third prince, so no one dared to stop him. "Who is this man?" "I don''t know. It seems that the token belongs to the third prince." "Why did he come to the fourth princess?" "strange, what is the royal highness of Prince Royal?" I remember that the third prince seems to have no contact with the fourth princess Several maids whispered and whispered. White night naturally heard, but did not pay attention to, people walked quickly, straight toward the Princess Palace. Outside the princess hall, two female bodyguards accompanied by swords stare at the coming white night. One by one, they look bad. When they are near, they immediately pull out their swords and stop the white night directly. "Who?? Stop for me , "I am the guard around the three princes, and I need to discuss with my royal highness, Hayahaya Saikai." The white night took off the token on his waist and cried in a deep voice. "The bodyguard of the third prince?" Two female bodyguards looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. One of them said coldly: "I have never seen your royal highness have such a bodyguard like you around your highness! Who are you? " "I am Yebai! Haven''t you heard of it? " The white night is light. "What? Are you Yebai Both guards were surprised. The story of Yebai''s defeat of Qi Fu has long been spread throughout the imperial palace. Most people have never seen the appearance of white night, but the name of Yebai can be said to be unknown to all. "Please wait here, Lord Yebai. Let me go down and pass it on." Said the maid in a low voice, and turned and walked inside. After a while, the maid came out. "Your Highness, please come in!" The guard said coldly. "Well." White night nodded and pushed the door in. Generally speaking, except for the prince and the emperor, no man is allowed to enter the princess''s bedroom. But the four princesses are different. As the strongest princess in Shengguo, her strength is beyond doubt. No man can get close to her. Therefore, there is no safety problem for her. As for the safety of the princess, there is no need to worry about it. In the palace, all kinds of luxurious things are arranged in order. There are reliefs on the walls, all kinds of fantastic treasures on the shelves, and a large number of swords are hung on the walls, each of which is unusual. The white night looked at these swords carefully, with a trace of strange light in his eyes. No! These swords were not worn by princesses, nor were they equipped with vows. The night calmed down and went inside. But walking along, a beautiful curtain appeared in the sight of the white night. Behind the curtain, there stands a graceful and graceful figure, which seems to be looking at the sword. Sitting behind the curtain curtain, people seem to be motionless, but their hands are gently lifted, holding a slender sword. If it''s a princess, then the sword in her hand must be a sword sealed with oath!! The eyes of the white night are burning up in an instant, and the pace can''t help but speed up a few steps. At this time, a maiden in green dress with fairy head raised her arms and directly blocked the way to the white night. "Stop!" The maid said coldly, "you are here. If you have anything, please say it now!! Your Royal Highness has to be trained. There is not much time to grind with you! " The voice was cold and strong. This maiden is not a general person! White night eyebrows micro motion, the heart has been determined. It seems that the rumors are true. The four princesses of Shengguo are indeed extremely terrible. "I''ve seen the princess." The white night nodded slightly, but his eyes were still staring at the curtain. "To make a long story short, go straight to the topic. If there is nothing important, leave a hand!" The princess behind the curtain curtain made a faint voice. Although the voice was soft, it showed an irresistible killing intention. How violent! White night eyebrows slightly pick, eyes swept around, mouth way: "I am under the orders of the third prince, came here to borrow a princess for use!" "Borrow something?" The fourth Princess picked up her eyebrows and said, "my third brother has never contacted me, let alone borrowed anything from me. How come he wants to borrow something from me this time?" "because this is the royal highness of the princess!" The white night is light. "Only me? What is that? " "Swore sword dress!" The white night is light. The words fell to the ground, and the maiden immediately burst into a rage: "wanton!! That''s the princess''s Keepsake! It''s a gift from your majesty. How can you borrow it? " "Shut up!" From the curtain came the princess''s cold drink. As soon as the maid''s face changed, she immediately bowed her head and retreated, not daring to make a sound. The man in the curtain was silent for a moment, and then he said again, "what do you want this thing for?""I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "Why did you come and get it instead of him?" "Isn''t it normal for a genus to come down and take it?" The white night asked. "According to the law, if I don''t borrow it, no one can say anything about me. But this is the first time my third brother asked me. If I don''t borrow it, it will be mean. It''s just too expensive. If it''s lost, it will be a trouble for me. So you go back and ask the third brother to come over in person and ask for it from me. I''ll give it to him in person!" The fourth princess said lightly. "I''m afraid not." The white night pondered and shook his head. "Why?" "Because I am not going to inform your highness!" Drinking in the daytime, he raised his head and walked quickly towards the curtain. "Stop!" The Maiden''s face changed greatly, and she burst into a rage and raised her hand to attack the white night. But her body just moved, a surging breath fell from the sky, mercilessly suppressed her. Bang! The maiden had not yet stood firm, so she was forced to lie on the ground, unable to move. In the white night, the curtain curtain was lifted directly and went to the gorgeous woman inside. The woman is particularly beautiful. Her eyes are like stars, her eyebrows are like willow leaves, and her long hair is spread over her fragrant shoulders. In addition, she is dressed in a golden border white dress. Her skin is like snow, and there is no flaw. At the moment, she sat on the ground, holding the sword in her hands, closed her eyes and looked calm. She did not seem to be flustered by the alarm outside. "Princess highness, surrender the vow!" White night hands on the hilt, light said. "Who are you?" "Night white!" "It''s not your real name." "Then you know who I am when I say my name?" Asked the white night. "It''s true!" The four princesses nodded slightly, and her bright eyes opened gently. In an instant, it seemed that two starry sky had been opened. She did not go to see the white night, her eyes were still quietly staring at the hilt, and there was no change in her breath. "The sword suit is in my sword. If you want to take it, you need to be able to do it!" The fourth princess said. "Good!" Nodding in the white night, no longer hesitating, directly reach out to grasp... ... ... ... (the next morning, we will see that there are many things during the new year''s closing, and we can''t get away from it. We will recover after the new year''s update. We will have a wave of compensation at that time, please forgive me...) thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1199 The grasp seems casual, but the surging holy power is like the river surging around the arm in the white night. Everything was smashed around. Also including the smell of Princess! But just as the white night''s hand was close to the lipstick plume sword, a fierce sword spirit suddenly burst out from the unsheathed sword, and instantly rolled into the palm of the white night. In the white night, the palm turns into a fist. The sword spirit hits the palm of the hand, but it is towering. The palm smoothly grasps on the handle of the sword. "Well?" With her eyes closed, the four princesses opened slightly and her face showed a trace of amazement. Maybe I didn''t expect that this person''s body was so powerful. The four princesses pressed her hands and resisted to repair the sword. The surging power is surging. In the white night, the four princesses died, and the sword was shaking under the three hands. With the sword as the medium, they began to get stronger. It''s just... Four princesses are two hands, and white night is only one hand. The strength of one hand is so strong, how terrible is the strength of this person? The fourth Princess opened her eyes slightly. She couldn''t believe it. At this time, the other hand of the white night extended. Not good! The fourth Princess secretly cried out that it was not good. She did not hesitate any more. She directly drew out her sword. Her sharp body directly cleaved the white night. But white night was obviously aware of the intention of the four princesses. At the moment she pulled out her sword, she gave up the divine sword and split it in an instant. Dang! The two swords collide in the air, sending out a terrible sword pattern and spreading around. However, the fourth Princess obviously couldn''t bear it. The bright sword kept shaking. The body of the sword swayed, as if it would be bent at any time, and the spirit of the sword above began to shake. No, it will be defeated if it goes on like this! Four princesses face a congealed, know to come person extraordinary, immediately fusion sky soul, launch all strength. "Bold, how dare to assassinate the four princesses!! Come on Just then, an angry and dismal voice came from the side. It''s the little green maid!! I saw her voice with holy power, making a sound that could ring through the whole palace. With this voice coming out, the whole palace instantly boils. White night eyebrows moved, the fourth Princess issued a indifferent smile: "although I don''t know who you are, but now it seems that you are in a very dangerous situation!" "Not yet!" White night light way, suddenly raised his hand, gave up the show sword, but toward the fourth Princess caught in the past. "You want to take me hostage? Do you think it''s possible? " The fourth princess is full of disdain. Her palm is raised, and a touch of Qi gushes out of her palm, and then quickly rushes towards its blade. In a flash, a supreme power bloomed from the body of the sword. I saw the flash of light on the sword body, the golden light was shining, and the dazzling golden light was like a big mouth, directly devouring the four princesses. The white night was stunned and saw the lines on the sword, and suddenly understood everything. "This is... Swordplay?" "Do you dare to take my oath? Today, I''ll show you the power of the sword suit! " The fourth Princess drank, and the bright golden light suddenly retracted and whirled into the soul of her heart. In a flash, her whole soul suddenly sublimated, including her body, Qi and so on. In the blink of an eye, earth shaking changes have taken place. This is the power of sword clothing!! This swore sword outfit not only increases the power of the sword, but also greatly increases the power of the user!! At the moment when the oath was launched, the strength of the four princesses had multiplied. But the white night was not vegetarian. Seeing the four princesses getting serious, he didn''t dare to delay any more. He drank and chopped at the four princesses. The power of the sword is surging, and a powerful king''s power is surging on the sword. "Get out of here Four princesses drink, sword attack, not afraid of the white night again head-on collision. The fourth Princess thought that she had opened the oath sword costume. Even if she was not the opponent of this person, she could not support it for a while. But now it seems that she is very wrong! The serious white night is terrible. I can''t imagine it. Although the swore sword suit is powerful, it is only a incomplete sword suit, which is only a part of the sword emperor''s sword suit. What''s more, the white night has the feathered sword suit. How can we be afraid of this oath sword suit? Dang! The strange noise came again. The four Princesses'' hands trembled and almost couldn''t hold the sword. Her heart beat wildly, and her body retreated wildly. At this time, after the palace girl killed over, a strong toward the white night. "Don''t hurt the princess. Get out of here!" Cried the maiden, and the breath was like a mountain towards the white night. White night is not polite at all, backhand kick to go. Bang!The maiden was kicked directly, smashed the wall, fell to the ground and fainted. When the fourth Princess saw this, her face sank. She knew the strength of her maiden. However, she could not fight back in front of him. It can be seen that he is not a general person. We must avoid it first! Thinking of this, the four princesses speeded up and rushed to the palace where the emperor was. As long as you get around the emperor''s palace, there will be a large number of experts to help her. No matter how powerful this person is, she will not be her opponent? But just as the four princesses were ready to gallop towards the emperor''s palace, a terrible holy power suddenly fell down and suppressed her instantly. In a flash, the whole Princess hall was shattered, the ground collapsed, the four princesses were directly pressed on the ground, difficult to get up. How terrible! What is the general trend?? The fourth princess''s face changed greatly. She gritted her teeth and glared at the white night that came after her. What is the face of her famous female genius, who is suppressed by a seemingly small but just a saint? But think of this man''s great power, and night white name, four princesses suddenly think of what. Is this the famous white night? At this time, I saw the white night several steps rushed over, one hand directly grasped the four princess''s collar, the other hand stabbed into a hole on her body, in an instant, the four princesses could not move. In the daytime, he quickly took down the swordplay and hung it on his body. Then he rushed out with the four princesses who were oppressed by him and couldn''t move. But just after people left the Princess Palace, a lot of terrible breath swept towards it. "Who dares to make trouble in the capital of Shengguo? Please kneel down and die An angry burst of applause spread, followed by a large number of Shengguo terror master chase. I saw it in the white night, and my face became heavy in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1200 What amazing power! In the end, Shengguo is a victorious country. It is impossible that there is no supreme supremacy. Otherwise, how can we gain a foothold in Lisheng? The sound seemed to be aimed at the power of the white night. The sound was diffuse. The holy power of suppressing the four princesses in the white night suddenly loosened, and the power blocked in the Qi pulse and acupoints of the four princesses also shook. The four princesses immediately took advantage of the situation and wanted to break free from the oppression of the white night. But how can white night give her a chance? Immediately he stretched out his hand and pinched the four Princesses'' arm. A strong breath rushed in through his palm and suppressed the holy power of the four princesses. The fourth princess can only give up. You have to leave quickly. White night thought, pulling four princesses to turn around and then toward the outside. At this time, a large number of figures appeared in the sky in all directions, covering the sky like a wall of heaven, pressing hard towards this side. The dense crowd is like locusts, countless. When you look at them at night, you can see that they are the guards of Shengguo with bright armour. They buckle their swords with one hand, their eyes are frozen, and they are full of murderous intent all over the body. They are everywhere. Just looking at them will make life almost suffocating. The retreat of the white night was blocked. At this moment, there is no way out of heaven and no way out! His eyebrows were slightly frozen, and his expression was very calm. He pressed the shoulder of the four princesses with one hand and a long sword in the other. "Let me go, so you can get out of here alive, otherwise, you will only be buried here!! Is that what you want? " The fourth princess said coldly. "If I let you go, can I live?" The white night asked. "I can leave you alone "It''s impossible to convince me with words!" "We''ll die together in the worst!" The eyes of the fourth princess are cold. "Do you think my life is worth it, or your life?" Asked the white night. Four princesses do not speak, the resentment in the eyes is particularly strong. At this time, the imperial palace guards had already arrived and surrounded the white night like iron barrels. A large number of experts ran to this place. The second prince and the third prince arrived. Seeing the white night of holding the four princesses, the third prince was completely stupefied, and was in the same place in an instant. "Yebai, what are you doing?? How can you... How can you hold four girls? Let the four girls go! Come on The third prince said eagerly. However, the white night was indifferent. Although the third prince pretended to be very honest and honest, in his opinion, this man was much deeper than the second prince''s city! This talent is the most dangerous. "Third brother! What''s going on? " The second prince stares at the third prince and questions coldly. "This... I... I don''t know..." the third prince was sweating. "I''ll deal with you later!" The second prince hummed, turning around and staring at the white night: "brute!!! Do you know what you''re doing?? How dare you hold the four princesses? Are you not afraid to be cut by thousands of knives? " The second prince twisted his face and waved directly: "everyone listen to the order and prepare to kill the thief, curfew! Save the four princesses The sound fell to the ground. All the guards raised their swords and made an appearance of being ready to attack. "Second brother, what are you doing? The fourth sister is still in the hands of that man. Do you want to kill her? " Three big, see the emperor''s face change quickly. "The four sisters are powerful and have achieved great success. Their flesh is not bad. Why are they afraid of these swordsmen? Don''t worry, that person is dead, four younger sister certainly is not damaged! " The second prince hummed and directly called out: "don''t worry, just do it! Save the four princesses!!! Kill "Kill In an instant, all the guards ran into the white night like locusts. Full of killing intention, like a flood, irresistible... the eyes of the four princesses were frozen. The third prince''s face changed greatly. The corner of the second prince''s mouth rose, and there was a glimmer of elusive luster in the depth of his eyes. His intention is very obvious! He didn''t care about the death of the four princesses. If the four princesses died, it would be very advantageous for him, because the four princesses were also one of the contenders for the crown prince. But in the eyes of many wise people, the second prince''s action is not stupid! In doing so, he only offended and killed the four princesses, and the four princesses would be fine. The guards were not his troops. Just as soon as the guards killed him, another roar came. "Stop it all!" The sound was very thick and overbearing. It fell like thunder. The guards all stopped, then retreated in unison and looked at the sound source. The second prince''s face was stunned. But see a group of dressed up bizarrely, breath of people rushed to. The first is a man in a long robe with gold and black lines. The man has one eyebrow and a Chinese face. He is very masculine and domineering. He has the style of a male tiger in every move.He walked quickly, behind him was an old man in a gray robe. Although the old man was very old, his muddy eyes were full of thick and strong that could not be covered. The old man roared at the voice before. White night squints, these people... Are not the second prince and the third prince can compare. At this time, however, the guards began to shout. "See your royal highness!" The sound is like waves, rippling everywhere. It turns out that this man is the great prince of Shengguo!! "See you, brother!" The second prince and the third prince made rites one after another. "Don''t be too polite!" The eldest prince shook his sleeve robe and looked at the white night ahead like a knife. He drank it and said, "I don''t care who you are, let my sister go!" "Make way for me now!" White night seems to have not heard the big prince''s words, open mouth said. The eldest prince was not angry. He raised his hand and said coldly, "ten breath! If you don''t let my sister go within ten breath, I want you to disappear! " "Let me go?" The white night narrowed his eyes, glanced at the great prince and the master behind him, and said faintly, "I''m afraid you can''t do it yet. Let me go quickly!" "Don''t you eat or drink when you toast?" The prince seemed to have lost his patience and nodded his head. The rickety old man next to him nodded at once and came forward. This is the peak of a saint! This is in Shengguo. If you go out of Shengguo, no matter what area you are in, it is a overlord! However, the current white night, with the king of the body, strength is not the same as before, but the true saint, is nothing to do with him. However, the old man was not an idiot. Seeing that he was a saint, he could hold the famous four princesses. Obviously, he was not an ordinary person. His expression immediately became serious. He has no more nonsense, persuasion is useless, only force is the best word! Immediately, the old man raised his hand and pulled out a magic weapon. It was a piece of wood with seven leaf lotus seal. "I don''t know what I''m going to do, so I''ll let you disappear!" The old man said coldly, throwing the wooden block away. In an instant, all around the white night and the four princesses were twisted. . (my brother will leave his hometown tomorrow. Goodbye may be four years later, so I hope I can accompany him as much as possible before leaving, so tomorrow''s two shifts will be in the evening, sorry) I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1201 Looking at the gradually distorted space around him, the white night''s face became ugly. When he saw this method clearly, he realized that he had already made a way! Not good! This is magic!! And it''s a very clever magic! Don''t give people any chance to resist at all! The white night secretly calls, no longer hesitates, raises the sword to behead four princesses in front of. However, abandoning the divine sword and cutting the four princesses, the four Princesses'' body was directly vaporized! Magic is the best way to deal with this kind of hostage taking, because when the illusion is launched, it is likely that the hostage has been replaced by magic! However, this kind of magic which can paralyze the spirit of the white night can''t last long. When the fourth princess is saved by the magic, the magic immediately collapses, and the white night returns to Qingming. He held the four Princesses'' sword and abandoned sword, staring around. At the moment, the princess stood beside the prince, panting slightly. "Four sisters, are you all right?" The eldest prince asked. "Thank you very much, brother! I dare to hijack me, but it''s really a crime to hijack me! I also ask some elder brothers to make decisions for me and kill this person! " The fourth princess said coldly. "Don''t worry, sister four. This man is already a corpse!" The second prince''s face was somewhat unnatural, but he still pretended to be awe inspiring. Obviously, he was very angry at the failure of white night to kill the four princesses. "White night! You asked for it. Don''t blame me The third prince shook his head and sighed. "Do it! Kill him!" The prince said. "Kill The guards all around rushed in at once, and thousands of warriors were like a torrent, killing generals in the daytime. Every Oracle''s unique holy power will be turned to the white night. Maybe one or two of them will have no effect. However, hundreds of thousands of beetles start the holy power at the same time. The power is extraordinary. Everyone picks up firewood and burns high. At this moment, the holy power borne by white night directly surpasses the peak of Holy Spirit! In the end, they are the guards guarding the palace of Shengguo. Their strength is really extraordinary. However. White night is not much different, although the pressure on his body is enough to crush the ground of the capital of Shengguo, he is still motionless. The first platoon of guards had already killed them. They lined up in a line, pulled out their long knives, and completed the arc in the moment near the white night. Finally, they formed an encircling circle, and the blade of the sword came like a whirlwind. However, he didn''t defend in the white night. He took a sword flower in his hand and let go. His fingers hit the handle of the sword heavily. The abandoned sword immediately flew out and whirled around him. Whew!!!!!! There were piercing sounds. The guards, who rushed to the white night, loosened their knives and covered their necks one after another. The blood there sprayed out like a fountain. The armor was all cut off, and the body''s defense didn''t seem to play a role. The princes and princesses in the rear all have deep brows. At this time, the white night raised his hand to seize the whirling abandoned magic sword and waved his backhand. Click! The sword broke out, tearing all the guards around to pieces. The first wave of guards were killed. There are only two moves. A detachment of the guards will be wiped out! What a terror?? "Is this man really a saint?" Seeing this, the second prince turned pale. Before this man defeated Qi Fu, he was shocked. Unexpectedly, he killed the guards like slaughtering pigs and dogs. It was really shocking. "Third brother, where did you invite this man?" The eldest prince looked at the third prince and asked coldly. "This man... This man is the one I met by chance in the burning desert. I don''t know where he came from..." the third prince sighed. In fact, he felt a pity in his heart. The strength of the white night simply surprised him. If he could be included in the array, the power of the third prince in the palace would certainly rise. It''s a pity that the third prince has the purpose of the third prince, and the white night also has the purpose of the white night. This palace storm, white night did not intend to participate, won the oath Sword Clothing, he planned to leave, naturally will not pay attention to these people. "No matter who this person is, since he has come to our victory country to act wildly, he has to leave his life behind!" "Wang Yue!" cried the eldest prince "The villain is here!" The old man came forward. "Do it directly!" "Yes!" The old man nodded and rushed to the white night in collaboration with the terrible guards around him. The old man''s strength is not vulgar, but also the peak of true saint, but he is not sure how much stronger than Qi Fu, I am afraid that he has touched the edge of the emperor saint! As soon as the general trend is suppressed here, the white night suddenly feels the pressure, and the movements are not as smooth as before."Out!" All around the guards roared, and the sharp sword seemed to cut the sky, and fell neatly to the body of the white night. The white night does not move, only mobilizes the whole body strength to cover around the body. King dominates the body! The knife is down! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. Just look at the white night on the body of a large number of prints. But the body was not broken. Instead, he cut the heads of the guards around him again with one hand. It''s another blood column. But just when he attacked and killed the guards, the old man over there, Wang Yue, had already killed him. "Shaft! Die The old man drank low and hit hard at the heart of the white night. Bang! The white night has no time to accept the move, and the person is instantly bombed and heavily falls on the ground. In an instant, the whole palace trembled. The old man stood with his hands on his head, staring at the white night, and the guards rushed again. The white night suddenly got up, ready to fight again, but at this time, there was a lot of noise in all directions. Looking up, it turned out that there were strong men coming. A large number of experts gathered in the palace. Obviously, the movement here has not only disturbed the people inside the palace, but also the people outside the palace. Now that the palace has been closed, the palace has been opened directly to the powerful people outside the palace to kill the white night. I believe that now the notice has been announced, the white night''s head has been equivalent to the rich reward!! At the moment, there are more than ten thousand souls around the white night! Countless soul power toward this side. The amazing soul force is pressing towards here again and again! Powerful force, terrifying and suffocating... this place has turned into an iron barrel! Don''t say it''s him. Even a mosquito can''t fly out... the big prince and others squint, and the fourth Princess snorts coldly: "this time, let''s see how he can escape!" The guards forced it. "Down! Or die The old man asked. The white night took a deep breath and looked at the swordplay in his hand. Suddenly, he raised his mouth and pulled out the sword. He said, "I choose to kill!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1202 Kill?? Wang Yue was furious. At this time, the man is still so hard. "Hopeless!" Wang Yue was so angry that he was no longer wordy. He hit him like a meteor. He leveled his fist and hit the white night. The power of the earth shattering suddenly fell. White night backhand horizontal sword, block to fist. Dong!!!! Astonishing fists flattened several buildings around the white night. In the white night, his body moved slightly, but he didn''t retreat, and his hand holding the Xiu sword didn''t move. Wang Yue even put on a defensive posture, but he couldn''t see the white night attacking!!! Yeah? Did he give up the attack? Wang Yue was puzzled, but soon he found out that he was wrong. Because the white night had already raised the leg, toward his abdomen mercilessly to blow over. No sword, legs? What is he thinking? What is the meaning of his sword drawing?? Wang Yue couldn''t understand, but he raised his hand to block it. It was only this resistance that he found out how powerful this son was! Dong!!!!! Almost at the moment when his leg touched Wang Yue''s arm, an incomparable force suddenly exploded, and Wang Yue''s body immediately flew out and hit the rear guard group. On the other hand, the white night is like a tiger descending the mountain, carrying a sword to rush into the guard group, pulling out the sword and cutting fiercely. There was a fierce flame from the dark sword. It''s a powerful flame given by the real fire bracelet. Wrapped in the flame, the destructive power of the abandoned divine sword is even more terrifying. If one sword goes down, not only people, but even the sword will be burned to ashes. At the moment of urging the real fire bracelet to kill the emperor, the holy seal of the sun on the forehead of the white night was also pushed open, and the whole body was full of divine light, and the power was infinite. In Shengguo, he did not have so many scruples. The sword God came down to the earth, and the God of heaven resented the sword. The huge shadow of the sword God appeared and swept around with the terrible Qi sword. Under the urging of the amazing Yijian formula, the Qi sword danced wildly and the shadow of the sword soared to the sky. The dense Qi sword covered here like a locust, as if to clean the whole sky completely. A large number of bodies fell from the air like dumplings. The Imperial Guard has always been the palace barrier and the elite of the victorious soldiers. However, today, it is defeated by a great saint... the white night is like a god of war, a god of killing!! The princes and princesses in the rear were all stunned, especially the four princesses, who were staring at the white night with a strong sense of war in their eyes. To speak of talent, the four princesses are the champion of the country, no one can compare with her, but the performance of today''s white night has completely subverted her, the first genius! In front of this saint, the talent of the fourth princess is nothing. After all, if it were her, I would have been killed by the guards. "Hateful!" Wang Yue rushed up from the ground, growled and waved his palms in the air. Two jets of air rushed into the sky and dyed the whole cloud red. Then he pulled the burning cloud and threw it hard toward the white night. "Fire cloud burning refining!" There was a roar. The fire cloud fell to the ground and wrapped in the white night. The amazing high temperature directly melted through the earth under the white night. Even the guards around him who did not have time to evacuate were burned to death, and became smoke one by one. The rest of the guards retreated immediately and did not dare to move forward. The white night, however, was unafraid. Instead, he laughed and raised his arm. The whole fire cloud disappeared in an instant, and it was absorbed by the real fire Bracelet!! This scene is to make people around a shiver! Such means can be broken! "Old man! What can''t you do with me The white night sneers. "You..." Wang Yue was so angry that he wanted to urge the Dharma again, but at this time, the white night had already been killed. "Get out of here!" With the fall of the abandoned God sword, a sword shadow hundreds of feet long broke out from the dark sword. The fierce sword makes the void tremble!! Wang Yueli raised his arms, and the force on his arms turned into heaven and earth, against the shadow of the sword. But just at the moment when he was about to touch the shadow of the sword, the shadow of the huge sword God behind the white night suddenly turned the sword and became more and more strong. Holding the huge gasification sword, he fiercely chopped Wang Yue. "Gaitian Yiquan" Wang Yue roared, raised his arms together and went forward. Bang! The shadow of a fist penetrates the shadow of sword God in an instant! The shadow is broken! What a powerful blow. However, Wang Yue''s move was unable to defend the sword. "You are dead!" It''s cold at night. "You killed me with your broken sword?" Wang Yue was unafraid. He drank again and saw a shield of four elephants in front of him! It''s a shield built by the four sacred animal records of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. It''s also a magic weapon. I really don''t know how terrible the grade is. The breath from the top has surpassed the real saint!This is the magic weapon of emperor Saint level!!! Wang Yue believes that no matter how evil he is, he can''t break the magic weapon!! Otherwise, it will be against the weather! However... the reality is always beyond his imagination! When the sword came, he cut through the shield like tofu. "What?" Wang Yue was shocked and turned aside. But it was slow. Chi!!! The ferocious abandon God sword directly tore his body. Wang Yue, meteorite!!! Around the moment, she was shocked. "How could that be?" The second prince and the third prince gaped with astonishment. "How could this man... Have the means to kill the real saint at the peak?" The eldest prince is also an incredible face! "Who is he?" The fourth Princess clenched her fist, and her face was unwilling. Everyone was shocked, even the guards did not dare to step forward! The label of the strong has been hit on the body of the white night, no one dares to see him as a great saint!! However, at this time, tens of thousands of people have gathered around, and the strong are like clouds!! The situation is still close to winning the country, and it has not let people despair! Seeing this, the eldest prince and others raised a breath and directly called out. "Don''t be afraid!! Although he killed Wang Yue, he killed Zhensheng!! But what about that?? He''s just a man!! Even if he is the emperor saint, it is difficult to resist our attack and kill at the moment!!! Just let''s go! Kill this person!! Anyone who gets this person''s head, everything in this person belongs to him. Not only that, but also our country will add an official position to him!! They''re going to award you a lot of money! " The eldest prince yelled. The sound spread all around. In a flash, all people were excited, one by one looking at the white night''s eyes also became extremely hot. At night, the corners of his mouth rose without fear, and the man raised his sword to the sky. Boom!!!!! A flash of red lightning fell from the sky and fell directly on the Xiujian. With one hand, he put the abandoned sword into the scabbard, and then quickly took out the feathered sword suit from the storage ring, and hit the sword toward the show sword. A mighty power blooms from the hilt of his palm! "Kill me? Good! Today! My blood washes you to win the country www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1203 What''s that? People around looked at the sword in white night''s hands. Many people recognized that it was the sword of the fourth princess. But at the moment, the sword has become quite different. The surface of the sword has a faint halo, which is not fierce, but reveals a mysterious flavor. Especially in the white night, a strange halo was put into the show sword, and the show sword immediately changed its appearance. Before that, it was just a faint halo, which suddenly bloomed like a scorching sun. It was simply amazing. What is this?? Forget it! No matter what kind of treasure it is, if you kill this person, it''s all mine! Countless people''s eyes are full of lust. After hearing the words of the eldest prince, they can no longer suppress themselves, and they are all around the white night. "Force to break heaven and earth!" "Control the wind and fire "Shiliu''s sword is robbed by death!" "Long Xiao Tian Di!" ... all kinds of roaring sound, all kinds of strange and strange soul methods swept across, like raindrops, toward the white night. The overwhelming soul method is extremely dense, covering the sky and the sun. The whole palace is covered with black, which makes Sheng Guoren''s scalp numb. Can die in such attack and kill, any soul can be in peace!! But the white night was indifferent, as if he had not seen the terrible attack and killing at all. He stood in his place and only sacrificed his breath to defend himself. He did not dodge or fight back. His eyes only focused on the show sword, and his sight did not move half a minute. It was as if there was the best scenery in the world on that sword. Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Dong... the force of terror hit the body of the white night, and the breath of the whole body of the white night was immediately shaken and fragmented. Still watching the white sword. "What is he doing?" The fourth Princess frowned and felt something was wrong. In fact, she felt something wrong from the moment that she wanted to take her swordman. Although the swordplay is a treasure, it has not yet reached the point of changing one''s life against heaven. No one is willing to take such a big risk to take the oath sword suit. After all, if you take this weapon, you will offend Shengguo, which is not worth the loss!! This is a country! A big country that occupies half of the regional resources! Even if it is a powerful force that Yijian Tiangong, shangshenzong and bahuangchao can''t match. But this man did it! What''s the secret in the swordplay? The fourth princess''s Willow eyebrow moved, vaguely guessed what. Bang!! At this time, a dull noise. Suddenly, a mushroom cloud burst out of the air, and then a figure fell down. It was white night. He was so absorbed in Xiujian that he ignored the defense at all. At this moment, his body suffered from an unknown number of external forces. If not for his physical strength, he would have died long ago. In the face of such an attack, he could not bear it. "What the hell is this man up to?" "Why not fight back? Why has he been looking at the sword of the four princesses "This person is eccentric. Be careful!" "Be careful! This is just a fool. Don''t forget that he is just a great saint. Before he was so powerful, he used magic weapon secretly. Now the magic weapon disappeared, he pretended to be ready to escape! Don''t let up, everyone. Kill! Kill him People talk and shout, but the attack never stops. Although the performance of the white night is very puzzling, the presence of so many strong people, people''s fear will disappear. But just then, the white night suddenly raised his head. He flattened the sword and hit the soul sorcerer in front of him. Bang Dang! The sword was made of porcelain. It broke and splashed everywhere. "Eh?" Many people were taken aback. "bastard, dared to damage the sabre of Princess Royal!! Add one more crime "Kill!" People yelled and saw that the sword was broken in the white night, and the strength of the people was more than enough. But... after the sword was broken, two faint and lustrous marks floated in front of the white night. These two marks are particularly unique. One is full of flowing feathers, like the wings of a divine bird, and the other is the magical scene of the alternation of the sun and the moon. They all revolve gently around the white night. Because there is no breath and the color is indifferent, many soul people do not see it. Only the great powers hidden in the soul people perceive the difference. What is this? However, the white night pulled out the abandoned magic sword again, and beat the body of the abandoned magic sword toward the mark. In an instant, the black body of the abandoned divine sword was covered with strange lines! That''s a catalogue of mountains and rivers! Up and down the magic sword!!However, this is the spread of the white Dynasty. For a moment, a power of supremacy exploded from the impression. Everybody''s heart beating. In this moment, the momentum of the white night has become quite different, as if he had taken a step towards the supreme realm at this moment!! "What did the man do?" The eldest prince''s eyebrows were heavy. "Kill! Kill him!! Kill him quickly Four princesses yelled. The second prince was terrified. The third prince was completely confused. All the strong were lost in their minds, and not many people responded to the words of the four princesses. After all, everything in front of them seemed too strange. White night eyes suddenly bright, feel the power of which, the heart suddenly crazy jump up. Is this... The sword emperor''s sword suit? My sword idea... Turned into a vast ocean in an instant, even I couldn''t see through it!! Really amazing! He took a deep breath and was about to urge the sword, but he found that the dead dragon sword on his waist suddenly trembled. The abandoned God sword with sword emperor''s sword suit has been obtained, and its ability has been greatly increased. Is the Dragon Sword threatened? "Kill!" At the time of thinking in the white night, someone finally couldn''t bear the strange atmosphere, roared and rushed to it regardless of everything. The killing came again. But now the white night is no longer silent. He gazed at the dozens of souls who rushed to him and waved his sword immediately. Whew! A sword wind rushed out of the sword, blowing towards those people like the breath of death from the mouth of the abyss. Almost instantaneously... All the bodies of the people who were attacked by the sword wind were directly turned into sand and dissipated. Not even blood was left in the air. For a moment, there was silence around! Even a lot of people who urge the soul method subconsciously stop the action, staring at the white night. The crowd gaped and looked, for a long time, no one can return to God. What''s going on? "Next, give it to me!" White night light road, carrying the sword to rush again. The abandoned God sword under the blessing of the sword emperor''s sword suit is simply a fierce sword, which is wildly waved at the crowd. The broad and violent sword wind is like the sickle of death, harvesting the lives of these people one after another! The palace... Is changing to the Shura hell... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1204 Yi Jian Tian Gong. After the arrogant elder succeeded the leader, Ruyue Zun sword retreated to the side hall and handed over the great power to let fengbuling take charge of everything in the clan. The present situation is not good. Since leaving the temple on the night of the day, the palace has been closed and no disciples are allowed to enter or leave. All supplies in the sect are in stock, but it is obviously not much. Every day, some disciples leave to join other sects. The power of the heavenly palace is being weakened. Yan Qiuyue has been promoted to be the deputy head of Tiangong because of the white night. However, she is not interested in the life and death of Tiangong. She is closed every day, and only when she meets a critical moment will she take action. Tie Wanqing discussed the future of Tiangong with other elite disciples. "Senior brother Qingtian is back At this time, the voice spread, in this silent mind sword palace is particularly loud. Immediately a large number of disciples ran out of the room and looked at the Mountain Gate in unison. However, a figure was helped by several disciples and came towards it. The visitor was in great distress. His clothes were shabby, his hair was dishevelled and his body was full of scars. No doubt, he must have avoided a chase just now... seeing this scene, many students'' hearts sank and their expressions fell. Every time the disciples go out, they are either killed or chased. This is the pressure of other sects on the Yijian heavenly palace! At this time, I saw a group of people walking towards this side quickly. The first one was the three elders of the law enforcement department! Now he has begun to perform the duties of the great elder. The clan is damaged and everything needs to be rebuilt. Many positions have changed. "I''ve met the three elders!" People clasped their fists and worshipped. "Don''t be too polite." The three elders nodded, staring at Qingtian, and asked, "Qingtian, how are things going?" "Sorry, elder, Qingtian failed to live up to the expectations of the sect and failed to fulfill his mission. He refused to cooperate with our heavenly palace. I can only regret to return. I met the strong men of those forces and fought against each other. I couldn''t resist, so I had to flee in a hurry... he said although we all guessed that this would be the result, we all felt very sorry after hearing from Qingtian. "Qingtian, you''ve done your best. It''s not your fault. Now our Yijian heavenly palace is a piece of fat meat in Guanglan area. All clan forces are weakening our strength, depriving our disciples of absorbing us, and intending to divide and devour us. It''s really unrealistic to let you go out for help at this time." The three elders sighed and shook his head slightly. "Elder, I am incompetent!" Qingtian whispered. The elder did not speak. However, they were surrounded by several elders. "Elder, we don''t have enough materials for cultivation. Our cultivation has been improving slowly recently. When will we go on like this?" "If you can''t increase your accomplishments, you can''t defend the clan!" "Elder, there is no other clan force willing to help us now. Our heavenly palace is the target of public criticism in this area! What should we do now? " "Have we been isolated, elder?" "Elder, what''s the way to deal with it?" People cry constantly, everyone is eager to know how to deal with zongmen, and whether they have a future. The three elders looked at the people around them indifferently. Their looks changed and their eyes were full of complexity. After a long time, he sighed and said, "don''t worry. The main task of the clan is to protect your personal safety. Yesterday, we held a meeting with the palace masters. At present, we have prepared for the worst!" "For the worst?" Tie Wanqing, a Dai, a Yu and others in the crowd came up, and tie Wanqing''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly: "what does the three long always mean?" "That''s what you are most concerned about... The future of zongmen!" The three elders looked extremely serious and said in a low voice. Many people''s hearts jumped at once. Some thoughtful people have already guessed one or two... it seems that the three elders don''t want to go on, so they turn around and leave. "Farewell to the elder." A few voices came out. But more people care about what the three elders said. Some were deep in thought, and their faces were very grave. "Elder martial sister tie, what''s the worst plan of the three elders?" Someone couldn''t help asking. "For the worst? Is it to say that we should die with those clan forces? " There was another voice, a look of horror. Tie Wanqing was silent. "No, how could such a foolish act come about? If we really want to do this, the elders have already decided to do so. In my opinion, the clan is likely to compromise. ""Compromise? Compromise what? " "Maybe it''s about handing over the treasures of the ancestral clan to yunyun..." "is that all it is?" "It may be far from here." The disciples whispered and talked. The scene was very noisy. No one has an accurate statement. Only at this time, a voice in the corner broke the discussion. "This time, the heavenly palace can''t stand it!" The voice is not big, it is a sigh, but it is particularly harsh at this moment. Everyone looked at the sound source and found that it was the chief disciple of the heavenly palace, Yinghua sword! No one knows when Yinghua sword came. "Elder martial brother Ying!" "Come on, elder martial brother?" "Meet elder martial brother Ying!" The crowd made a hasty ceremony. "Don''t mention it." With a bitter smile, Yinghua sword said, "I hope you can call me elder martial brother Ying again when you see me in the future..." his words are full of helplessness. "What does elder martial brother Ying mean by this Tie Wanqing and Qingtian asked in a hurry. I saw Yinghua sword hesitated, lips slightly murmured, for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth. "The heavenly palace... Is estimated to disappear soon..." "no longer exists All of them were stunned and staring at him. No one could make a sound for a long time. Yinghua sword looked at the people quietly and said in a low voice: "the clan clan is a clan after all, and it will not be considered for us... Now the clan clan can no longer fight with other clan forces. Therefore, most of the elders and even the palace masters will avoid swords and soldiers and avoid us from being slaughtered by great powers. If I guess it is right, the palace leader will compromise... The Yijian heavenly palace will solve itself To save you waiting If the words fall to the ground, everyone on the scene will be struck by lightning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1205 Since the second day of new year''s day, I''ve been feeling uncomfortable. In addition, I can''t carry any more when I''m walking with my relatives. I''ll finish the infusion immediately and go back to sleep. I''ll start to restore the normal update tomorrow. I''ll try to make up for all the chapters I owe in these days. Please forgive me. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1206 The light wind blew through the palace from the East, but turned into blood wind when it swayed to the West. In the palace, there were mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. White night with abandoned sword, quietly standing in the corpse mountain. He looked at the abandoned magic sword in his hand and felt the sword emperor''s sword suit which had penetrated into the body of the sword. At the moment, the abandoned magic sword is no longer the cold and violent before. At present, it is more domineering and dignified! Under the background of Jiandi''s sword outfit, it is more powerful! It is a supreme sword. Jian emperor''s sword outfit is not only a simple auxiliary tool, but also can change the edge of a sword essentially and give it the supremacy of suppression ability, especially the increase in the meaning of the sword. It is almost transformative! The white night took a deep breath, calmed down the excited mood, and looked into the distance. At the moment, the first prince, the second prince, the third prince and the fourth Princess all looked at him with fear. Rao is that proud four princesses, eyes at this time also only have thick fear! After all, the killing of white night has killed tens of thousands of people!! Devil? Kill God? Butcher? This is not enough to describe!! He is a complete madman! But now the white night, but it seems light, he carried the sword, toward these people. In an instant, these people back, one by one pale as paper! "Don''t come here!" "What do you want? I''m... I''m the prince There was a sound of panic. If the white night really wants to fight against them, it is impossible to rely on them alone! The eldest prince''s eyes were also very flustered. The second prince''s legs had been softened by fear, and he kept swinging. The third prince''s face changed, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "My Lord, please stop!" At this moment, the voice spread. "Well?" White night side head. I saw a white haired old man with a cane flying towards here. The old man''s breath was extraordinary, but he didn''t dare to sacrifice his breath. He was restrained in his body. Standing at a distance of 1000 meters in the white night, he fell down from the air and bowed respectfully to the white night: "the villain wins the National Master Li Changhong, please meet the adult!" "National teacher?" The white night showed a sudden color. "Your Majesty is so powerful that you are invincible in the world. We admire you very much! The villain was ordered by the king of Shengguo to kowtow to the adults, and begged the adults to forgive the stupid acts of several princesses and princesses, hoping that the adults could spare their lives! " After that, Li Changhong, the national master, said to several princesses: "don''t you kneel down quickly! Beg your pardon? " Several people shivered, but soon understood its meaning, the big prince, the third prince immediately knelt down. The fourth Princess hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth secretly, and finally bowed to her knees. Only the second prince was unwilling to face, pointing to Li Changhong, his fingers trembling. "Li Changhong! You... You... What are you talking about? Let me kneel down for him? What is the face of our country? I... I''m the prince! If my father knew it, I''d make sure that you couldn''t bear to eat! " However, when the words fell to the ground, Li Changhong directly raised his hand and bombarded the second prince. Dong!!! The second prince exploded instantly. Blood splashed everywhere, people died on the spot! The people around him were so scared that they felt numb and gaped. The national master killed the second prince so directly? Is he crazy? White night is also quite confused. But Li Changhong knelt down again, kowtowed and begged: "the second prince was so frightened that he was incoherent and offended the Lord. Changhong has executed him. Please calm down!" "It''s... OK." The white night moved her eyebrows. It seems that Shengguo was really scared by his method of killing people. After all, Li Changhong did not dare to do so without the emperor''s instruction! However, I think it is also worthwhile for the king to exchange the life of a son for the understanding of great power. After all, there are not hundreds or thousands of descendants of these kings. It is not a pity to die one. The second prince was executed on the spot, and the rest of them were scared out of their wits and did not dare to do anything. "The king is preparing a ceremony and a state banquet. He wants to treat you well and apologize to him formally. So he can''t come in person. Please go to the palace with the villain. The king has prepared rich gifts to offer to you as an apology for our country''s neglect of you!" Li Changhong dropped his head. The white night thought of the next, light way: "state banquet and ceremony do not need! I don''t have the time and interest to continue to waste with you, but you said the apology... It is a little interesting! Come on, how much do you want to pay me? " The heavenly palace is in urgent need of resources, and these amends may be taken back to the people in the sect to practice. Hearing Bai Ye''s inquiry, Li Changhong immediately clasped his fist."Chang Hong didn''t know about this. After all, things were too sudden for the monarch to prepare immediately. But Changhong believed that the king would not let the adults down! After all, the Lord is willing to forgive the stupid behavior of our country and the lives of the princes and princesses. The king will not neglect you "Is that so? Well, you can take me to make amends. " The white night is light. Hearing the sound, Li Changhong''s face brightened and immediately clasped his fist: "my Lord, this way, please!" "Well!" White night nodded, with Li Changhong to the center of the palace. It has to be said that the reaction of Shengguo side was very quick. When he learned that white night would only make amends and do not eat a banquet, the king immediately understood the meaning of white night, opened the treasure house immediately and welcomed it in person. Soon, a large number of pills, equipment, magic weapon, soul formula were taken out, piled up like a mountain, placed in front of the white night. "Your presence in Shengguo is really a great blessing for Shengguo in thousands of years. Before that, we have neglected adults and even offended adults. Please forgive me The king came forward to greet the white night and said respectfully. The voice fell to the ground. People actually bent down and worshipped directly. No one in the audience dared not disrespect him. This is the treatment of the strong! Bai Ye understood that he was completely subdued by Shengguo! If you kill them with their heads down, that''s what happens! "Don''t be too polite!" White night light said. Thank you When the people rose, the king stood upright. White night looked at a large number of elixir magic weapons in front of her eyes, her eyes were slightly bright, and her heart was particularly excited. However, according to her tolerant mood, she said: "the previous thing was just a misunderstanding, and the past has also passed. You won''t know my reputation. I don''t blame you, but this apology..." "don''t worry, we''re ready. We''re ready. We don''t respect you!" The king was busy. "Well, for the sake of your sincerity, I won''t pursue it too much!" White night went to a huge box full of brocade box in front of him, touched the box and said, "what is this?" "My Lord, this is a pill!" "Pills? Why don''t I smell it? " "All in the bottle, all in the ring." "Is that so? How many pills are there in this box? " "This..." the monarch hesitated and looked at the man next to him. The man understood and immediately went to his ear. The king nodded, clasped his fist and said respectfully, "my Lord, there are 13.87 million pieces in this box!" He suddenly turned his head and looked at the monarch with astonishment: "what? How many more www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1207 A box of more than 10 million? Crazy? There are ten cases here! I feel like my brain is exploding at night. Is that not to say that there are more than 100 million pills here? What a vast amount of material should this be?? Wait! White night suddenly thought of what, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, cold voice hummed: "a box of more than 100 million pills?"?? Why so many? The pills in this are not just cheap "shenglingdan", are they This kind of pill is not worth money at all. Anyone who knows a little about it in Lisheng will refine it! "How dare you! You are wronged. How dare we fool you with such crude pills? " The monarch quickly worshipped his fist again: "my Lord, the lowest level of pills in this is" soul shaping pill ", and the highest is Sanyuan Tiandi pill! There can never be a "shenglingdan" of inferior quality! If you don''t believe it, you can read it through the box! " The lowest soul shaping pill? The highest Sanyuan Tiandi pill?? At night, his scalp felt numb and his heart beat wildly. The grade of these two kinds of pills is not ordinary! Take the heaven palace as an example. Only elite disciples can get in touch with such pills as the soul shaping pill. They can''t take them regularly. Only when they have completed a certain task can they get one. As for Sanyuan Tiandi pill, it''s even more unusual. It''s a pill given by the sect to the elder. It''s very rare. Usually only the palace master can refine it The elder doesn''t even have the qualification to look at it! I didn''t expect that there are hundreds of millions of pills here... I''m afraid these can be enough to match the amount of elixir in Yijian Tiangong for hundreds of years... "our country is strong, and half of the bitter clouds are the territory of our country. Moreover, unlike those powerful clans, they need to select the best and discard the bad. Our country is different. In my opinion, it is only human Therefore, as long as those who are willing to join Shengguo, no matter who they are, Shengguo will accept them. As a result, China''s national strength has always been flourishing! Abundant resources, plus China is also a great alchemy country! One in ten people in the country know how to make pills. It''s not difficult to refine them. " The king of Shengguo explained. Hearing the sound in the white night, he nodded silently. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and left a heart in silence. Shengguo can take out so many pills in such a short time, which shows its strength. This is by no means comparable to that of Yijian Tiangong and shangshenzong. After all, it is a force that has occupied half of kuyun area. It''s just... Is it necessary for the king of Shengguo to be so humble? He was afraid that he was not really afraid of the white night, but that he was not willing to offend such a big man as white night, who was able to kill thousands of means by himself! After all, as a monarch, what he sees should be long-term. If the white night is aggressive and continues to make trouble, I am afraid it will not be as simple as the other party''s apology, but a real fight! Otherwise, the abundance of materials like Shengguo will attract the covetous eyes of many powerful and powerful people. A monarch can not exist in itself. "I see, I see!" White night nodded: "in this case, that''s good, I''ll take the things." "Thank you very much." With a smile on his face, the monarch quickly clasped his fist again. "But..." at this time, the white night suddenly opened his mouth again. With a stiff smile, the monarch asked, "do you have any orders?" "Do you want me to? Not really. It''s just that I think it''s good for you, but it''s not enough for me to use it for long! Too little, too little The white night is light. The other party can take out so many things in one breath as an apology. I think it''s rich. The white night is a greedy person. In addition, the Tiangong is so down-to-earth. If there is a huge amount of cultivation resources injected into the temple, it will surely bring the heavenly palace back to life. Therefore, although he knows that the victory country is not easy to be provoked, how can he have to go on more? Otherwise, if he missed this village, there would be no shop! "Is it too little for adults? That''s easy to do The king laughed and said, "then I''ll double the amount for the adults." "One... Twice?" Twenty cases? That''s 200 million?? It''s so rich! White night can''t imagine, so many pills, all throw out, afraid can fill out a pill lake?? He took a deep breath, and with a sudden movement in his heart, he drank it directly and said unhappily, "is it so small and family like that? Or do you think I''m a fool?? Just a little bit more? " The words fell to the ground, and all the people in the victorious country were shocked. Is it a small family to double it?? How much do you want?? The monarch hesitated and asked, "how much do you think it is appropriate to add?" "Ten times!" Drink it in the daytime. When these two words come out of his mouth, white night feels too greedy! However, it is the same as buying and selling. If you open a high point, the other party will definitely lower the price. Ten times, I''m sure it''s only four or five times.However... just at night when he thought that the king of Shengguo would bargain for himself, he hesitated a little and said, "ten times, the amount is a little too much. Please allow our country to make some preparations... And then offer it to adults, how about?" The white night was startled. I don''t know when I agreed. Later, the monarch sent people down to operate. Silent at night, my heart beat wildly. How rich is this country? Suddenly, the amount increased ten times, and the national treasury of Shengguo was immediately put into operation. The monarch assigned people to collect and transport materials outside the palace, while taking out more materials from the Treasury. After half a day, a large number of boxes gathered in front of the white night. If it was a mountain of materials before. Now... The supplies have become mountains. After watching for a long time, the white night took a deep breath, and without being wordy, put all the materials into the Qianlong ring and left in a hurry. "Go, my Lord!" The monarch paid his respects again. When the white night disappeared into the sky, he stood up. "It''s a lion''s mouth!" Li Changhong, the national master, took the lead in pressing and yelling. He has endured it for a long time. "Father! This time, our country has been spitting up blood? " The prince came forward and said in a deep voice. "It''s just some external things. If you give it, you''ll give it. It''s better to get acquainted with a great power than to offend one!" The monarch looked back and looked at several people: "it''s you who almost caused me such a big trouble. What''s the system?" "Forgive me "Excuse me? Hum!! Go back to think about it for three years! You are not allowed to step out of the palace for three years! What''s more! Temporarily stop military operations to the west of kuyun area. This time, it can be said that all the military supplies have been vomited out! Take a ten-year rest. In addition, send someone to check where this is from! " "Yes, your majesty!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1208 He has won the sword suit of the sword emperor and obtained a large number of resources. Now, the white night can be said to be rich and in a good mood. Although the power of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword cannot be exerted, it is only a matter of time. "It''s time to go back!" The white night took a deep breath. The purpose of his coming out this time is to retrieve the dead dragon sword, and then return to Guanglan to solve the Tiangong crisis. Although the dead dragon sword is recovered, it cannot be used. However, it doesn''t matter. Now the sword emperor''s sword is used as a supplement. In addition, this terrible material is enough for the heavenly palace to cope with the current crisis. When the matter of the heavenly palace is settled, go to investigate the matter between the dragon clan and the Bing family. Speed up, speed up, speed up. He didn''t cover up. The sword emperor''s sword suit was opened again. The terrible sword spirit covered his whole body by abandoning the divine sword, so that his whole body breath was like a flame. The terrible heat of Yanmo could not get close to him. He was isolated from life by the terrible sword idea of Jiandi. From a distance, it was like a small sun flying in the sky. Seeing such a terrible scene, the active flaming bandits on the burning desert shrunk their heads one after another, and no one dared to show their heads. Through the Yanmo plain sailing, white night will be ready to cross the Changxin area, straight to Baigu road. But half way, he seems to think of something, people suddenly stopped. When I go to Tiangong this time, I have to face many enemies. I''m afraid I can''t do everything by myself. I''d better pull some strength in the past to stabilize the situation. After thinking about it in the white night, I took a turn and ran straight to the west of Changxin district. After about half a day of Kung Fu, people fell on top of a prosperous city. On the city, a line of armored soul people staring at the white night, the leader''s drink roared: "who is coming! Gaojiabao is not allowed to fly! Drop down quickly. If you dare to disrespect my Gao family, you will be dead! " The sound spreads out, the soul people who enter and leave the city one after another, many people secretly smile. "New comer? Do you know where this is? How dare you fly here? Ridiculous "Ha ha, an idiot!" A hustle and bustle came out. But Bai Ye ignored him and drank directly: "my name is Bai Ye. If you have something to do with Gao family, Gao Yan Zhensheng, let him come out quickly and see me." "Bastard! Is the head of my family a little sage who says you can see it? Do you dare to ask the leader of my family to come out to see you? And talk to my Gao family, and fly up in the air? If you want to die, you''ll be caught with your hands! " The leader on the wall was so angry that he rushed out, clawed with one hand, and grabbed the white night. All the people below were in an uproar. Most people know this man. His name is Gao Ming. He is responsible for guarding Gaojiabao. This is a very holy man! Isn''t it easy to deal with a great saint? Many people shake their heads in secret, full of pity for the white night. The great saint is afraid to be miserable! However. The man of Gao family, who was called the wise man of Gao family, had just grasped the white night, and his hand had been pressed on his arm like lightning. With his eyes open, he immediately drives to throw the night away. But no matter how hard he tried, the night was still. No, the sage is weird! Gao Ming''s heart was startled, and he was about to withdraw, but he exerted a little force in the white night. Whoosh! The wise body suddenly flew out and directly blasted on the thick wall of the city. In an instant, the whole city wall was shocked to pieces!! The people on the wall fell down directly, and the souls at the gate of the city were even more frightened and yelled and ran around. When everyone calmed down and fixed their eyes, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. Only to see the whole wall burst to pieces, and the captain of the guard named Gao Ming had been smashed to the bottom of the ground. The ground directly turned into a spider like crack and cracked around. The whole Gaojiabao was shaking. People gaped and their hearts beat wildly. You know, Gaojiabao is a city built by Gaoyan Zhensheng with great divine power and special materials. Its hardness is enough to shake Zhensheng''s attack. However, the man in front of him... Threw it at will, and the wall was broken. What a terror! What''s more, a Jisheng is so stunned?? Countless people gasped, unable to believe what they saw. Is this Saint too abnormal? "There''s a situation!! There are enemies Those Gao''s people reacted and yelled out one by one. In an instant, the whole Gao family became restless. A great deal of terror filled the air from inside, and then countless powerful Gao family members rushed out and gathered here. "It''s over!! He''s finished!! This great saint is finishedThere was a clamor. Strong people gathered, all the strength of the Gao family, the scene is shocking. But just when everyone thought a fierce battle was about to be staged, a thunderous cheering spread. "Stop it all!" The words fell to the ground, and the GAOs were shocked and looked around. "Ancestor?" The voice spread. I saw a flash in front of everyone, and then a figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. That is the holy man of Gaoyan!! Gao''s family were overjoyed and quickly knelt down and worshipped: "see the ancestor!" The spirits below were also excited. "It''s Gao Yan Zhensheng!! It''s Gao Yan Zhen Sheng "My God, Lord Gao Yan appears!" "Meet Mr. Gao Yan!" The crowd knelt down and cried out, one by one respectful, no one dares to make a mistake. However, Gaoyan Zhensheng ignored him and went forward and bowed to the white night. "Gao Yan has met your Lord!" This is not a big voice, but surprised the city''s strong! The master of Gaojia castle, the famous real saint of Changxin District, actually salutes a great saint? What''s going on here? Countless people''s hearts tremble and their brains are in a daze. Only some of the people who have heard a little wind seem to think of something. Their faces suddenly change, and their eyes towards the white night also become respectful. "Don''t be too polite." Nodding in the daytime. Thank you Gao Yan Zhensheng got up, then frowned, and began to drink to his family: "all come here, for your reckless behavior just now, beg for forgiveness from adults, quick!" "Ah?" The GAOs were all stunned and at a loss. "Didn''t you hear that? Come on! Kowtow to the white night Lord to ask for forgiveness, quick Gao Yan Zhensheng drinks again. This time, he seems to be angry. His voice is full of rage. Many people''s brain is confused, return to God, one by one quickly ran to come over, worship toward the white night. "See you, Lord white night. Your honor... I... I have acted recklessly before. I don''t know your Majesty''s Tianwei. Please forgive me! " "I beg your pardon." "Please forgive me for waiting!" Gaojia people are full of fog, and are surprised and strange, but the ancestors of the Gao family have opened their mouths. Who dares to be wordy? "Get up. Since there is a misunderstanding, it''s good to say that it''s OK. The man just passed out, and his pulse was shocked and paralyzed. It''s OK for the moment. " White night waved, did not care too much. "Thank you for your kindness." Gao Yan Zhensheng is busy holding his fist again. "You''re welcome." The white night light way: "this time comes, is has something to look for you." "As long as Gao Yan can do what he can, Gao Yan will not refuse, and will do his best to share his worries for him." Gao Yanzhen said respectfully. Thinking of this man before with one enemy three, crush the savage overlord, Gao Yan Zhen Sheng''s heart did not give birth to a trace of resistance. "It''s bigger, but it won''t have a big impact on you." White night raised his hand, palm a turn, a dark pill appeared in his palm, light way: "in the matter before, you eat this." "This..." Gao Yan Zhensheng looked at the pill, and the eye dew doubts: "adult, what is this?" "Poison." White night directly said: "chronic. Poison, after taking it, if you don''t have my relief medicine, you will be poisoned and dead. If you take it, it means that you are truly loyal to me. How about it? Dare you eat it? " "What?" The GAOs all changed color when they heard the sound. Gao Yan Zhensheng''s face is also slightly stunned, some incredible. It seems that white night did a lot of things this time. Or he won''t pull this out. After all, he didn''t let Gao Yan Zhensheng and Youdao Zun take poison last time. Gao Yan Zhensheng hesitated. If you really swallow, it means to give your life to this person. Gao Yan is really holy, how can you like this? But if you don''t do this... Won''t white night get angry? "Don''t worry. If you don''t eat, I won''t take any of you. I''ll leave immediately! Because what I want is loyalty. If you don''t want it, you will be useless to me. I will leave directly and will not come to Gaojiapu again! " "But if you take it, I will promise to give you antidote at the end of the matter, and give you a batch of benefits you can''t think of! These benefits can''t be imagined by real saints. Think about them yourself Then he closed his eyes. Gao Yan was silent. Gao''s family saw this, one by one in a great hurry, eager to shout: "ancestor, can''t ah, can''t eat ah!" "Father, refuse!" "If so, my Gao family will fall into the hands of this great sage.""Once the matter comes out and the world knows that our Gao family has given in to a great sage, how can we still face it? What do people think of my Gao family? " "Yes, ancestor, no!" Gao family people urged one after another. The souls below also looked. Gaoyan Zhensheng closed his eyes as if in his mind. He did not know how long he opened his eyes again and swallowed the pill. "Ancestor The GAOs are shouting. "In the end, I gave in!" "The Gao family is in decline!" The great powers of the souls below shake their heads and sigh. However... after swallowing the pill, Gao Yan Zhensheng''s body suddenly blooms with strange brilliance, and then his breath suddenly rises. The whole person seems to be sublimated and suddenly becomes extraordinary. Exclamations were heard all around. Feeling the difference of his own breath, Gao Yan Zhensheng looked astonished: "my Lord, this is... " you have made the right choice! " The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1209 In full bloom, Gao Yan is as dazzling as the sun. The souls around them raised their eyes one after another, and their mouths were wide open. They were surprised. Is that poison? Why is the change of Gao Yan Zhensheng so great after taking it? But Gao Yan Zhensheng has never been much shocked. He falls to the ground in a hurry and sits down with his knees crossed to urge Qi to move his power. A large number of golden prints appeared on his face, which appeared from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. The light on his body became more and more intense and full of light. Then a wonderful Qi rose from his body and wrapped him like a cocoon. Visions arise, and wonders occur frequently. People marvel at it. The white night fell on the ground, and went straight to Gaoyan Zhensheng. "What do you want to do?" Some rash young GAOs are eager to move forward, but they are stopped by the older generation of GAOs next to them. "Shut up, all of you, no noise!" Some old people yelled. Then the people settled down. But everyone''s eyes are full of anxiety and worry. Gao Yan Zhensheng is the pillar of Gao family! Now white night, if you do anything to Gao Yan, let alone Gao family, even Gao Yan can''t stop himself!! If something happens to Gao Yan Zhensheng, the Gao family will be finished. Without the protection of a true saint, the Gao family will be devoured by other forces within a year, either annihilated or annexed. After all, after all, after all, after the rise of Gaoyan Zhensheng, all the enemies set up by him are of the level of Zhensheng, which can be resisted by unusual small clans. No one knows what white night means to Gao Yan Zhen Sheng. Seeing the white night walking behind Gao Yan Zhensheng, he suddenly raised his hand and pressed it directly on his heavenly cover. Everybody breathe tight. White night, what is this for? But the next second. Gao Yan Zhensheng''s halo is even more dazzling! The layer that covered his whole body was steeply thickened. Seeing this scene, the GAOs are Zheng, half a day speechless, a complex look at the white night. Everyone knows that white night is helping Gao Yan Zhensheng. After sitting on his knees for about half a day, Gao Yan Zhensheng had been sitting on his knees for about half a day. Under his body, there were long and thin golden lotus patterns, which had been spreading all over the place. Then the whole child floated up like a lotus petal and wrapped around him. Finally, he was completely wrapped up, then exploded and turned into eternal streamer from the sky. The whole sky is illuminated by this streamer, like a golden sky! Gaojiabao people see this, one by one excited, tears and tears, all crawling on the ground. Those who sighed for Gao Yan''s surrender are now all dead, standing in the same place as petrified, unable to recover for a long time. This is a sign of a breakthrough!! Gao Yan Zhensheng... Broke through because of that pill! With the help of the white night, he finally stepped out of that step. Although he has not really entered the realm of emperor saint, he is now half step emperor saint, only half step away from emperor saint!! However, even if he is a half step emperor, it is also the existence of lingjuding. In the whole Changxin area, how many half steps can there be?? No!! Half step emperor saint on the surface! None of them!! Rise! Rise! Countless Gaojia people are roaring in their hearts! Blood is boiling! White night will hand up, light looking at Gao Yan Zhen Sheng. However, Gao Yan Zhensheng opened his eyes, and his eyes were shining with gold. He was in high spirits, and he became much younger. He got up in a hurry, knelt down in front of the white night directly, suppressed his excited mood, and bowed his head deeply. "Gao Yan will be loyal to you! In this life, I will never betray you This is Gaoyan Zhensheng''s pledge of loyalty from the heart! He never thought that it was not a poison pill, but a top-notch magic pill! With the help of this magic pill, he directly took that step, and stepped over the ridge that blocked him for many years! Finally!! Finally close to the realm of emperor saint! Although it is only half step of the emperor saint, but as long as you have taken this half step, the promotion of the emperor saint in the future is just around the corner! "Don''t mention it. Get up!" The white night is light. "Yes, my Lord!" Gao Yan Zhensheng stood up excitedly with a respectful expression. "Congratulations on your promotion! The great power of heaven! Lord Bai is incomparable At this moment, no one dares to laugh at Gao Yan Zhensheng, and no one dares to look down on the white night. Today, I''m afraid it''s the day of the rise of Gao family! Those who used to laugh at Gao''s family were in a state of panic."Adults are magical and powerful, and high rock admire the most!" Gaoyan once again. "The district is a little promotion, don''t care too much, even if you want to enter the emperor, I can help you easily enter the next day." The night is light, and the clouds are light. The heart is beating wildly when the rock is heard. At this moment, he believed in the words of the white night! Thinking of being able to enter the realm of emperor saint or even higher quickly, Gao Yan felt that his heart jumped out of his throat. This adult, but the great holy land, there is such a means! God!! He must be a god!! By all means!! The heart of Gaoyan is dancing. "Well, don''t waste your time! Let''s go! " The night is light. "Where are we going, sir?" Gaoyan asked. "Go to the Canton LAN area!" "What do you do there?" "Help me clean up several doors!" "How many doors are you packing?" Gao Yan slightly Leng: "what door is adult cannot clean up?" "The situation is a bit complicated. I will tell you on the way. It is mainly that I can''t handle it alone, and there are a lot of clans to be solved." "How much? How many? " "How many clan forces are there in the Guanglan area? This... There are hundreds of thousands of things without thousands of sizes... "Br > that''s all "..." white night leads Gaoyan all the way. Now it is not appropriate for him to call the true saint again. The speed of the two people is amazing, flying steps to escape the sky, and the speed is startling. But the two men have come to a Taoist temple on a big mountain. "The one who has the respect! I haven''t seen you quickly. I will meet you The high rock straight to open his voice, thick voice filled the whole mountain. Taoist temple was surprised, the Taoist ran out, saw it was Gao Yan, one by one was astonished, dare not to slow down, hurried in to ask for the Taoist respected. Soon, the Taoist with dust rushed out, to white night boxing ceremony. The person who has the Taoism reverence is shocked to realize the unusual smell of high rock. Only the true saint can be found in the half step emperor. After all, the real saint is the emperor saint. For the unique and strange of the emperor, the true saint has a few in his heart. But... This is for countless true saints, but can not touch the realm! How did the holy rock break through? The one who has the right respect does not dare to ask more, and the white night is as the method, testing the loyalty of the venerable. But the Taoist is obviously more smooth, but without hesitation to take the pills of the night, which makes the white night doubt whether the venerable recognizes that his hand heart medicine is not poison pill? But it doesn''t matter. This kind of benefit gives Gao Yan no to him, but it only makes others feel unbalanced. A bowl of water is flat. The talent of the Taoist is no worse than the true holy of Gaoyan. The pills are swallowed into the abdomen, and there are also changes. People step toward the emperor. This half step is bigger than Gaoyan holy, and people are promoted to half step emperor. The worshippers were also excited and delighted, and they worshipped their heads and swore allegiance. After being loyal to the venerable, he led two and a half steps of emperor Guanglan area in the white night. The two half step emperor Shengkai Road, the soul people met all the way from the air, fell down, knelt, and left before they dare to rise. For half step emperor, most soul people don''t know what this is. They can only feel that these two people are like the heaven. In front of them, they can see all of them, and an invisible pressure is forcing everyone''s heart and spirit. It''s absolutely repressive! It is a feeling that the gap between the two sides reaches the extreme. In Lisheng, saints can only knock their heads and beg for mercy if they meet people who can give themselves this feeling! Because this kind of person, is the real sense of the great ability! The three men rushed straight to the white bone road. Go back to heart in the night, speed is open. They found themselves unable to keep up with the speed of the night. This is no wonder two people, after all, the sword emperor sword outfit did not stop on the way in the white night. Under the support of the sword emperor''s sword suit, his breath was no weaker than the two. "Well?" Just when they return to the white bone Road on the white night, several figures suddenly move in front of them, and then disappear quickly. They all saw the white night coming and then left quickly, as if they were here all the time. Who is that? It''s just! Don''t make a living. Go back quickly. I am thinking about it all night, and speed is at the limit. But just as people rushed out of the white bone Road, a few horrible breath came over this side."Boy, you finally show up? I''ve been here for hundreds of days! How can you escape this time! " A cold drink came. Just look at a group of breathtaking beings pressing towards this side. And the leader is Dong Jiazhen Sheng, Dong Qingxiao, who drove away on the white bone road at the beginning of the white night!! White night slightly a Leng, stopped. The Dong family immediately pulled out their swords and arranged them in line to surround the white night. The idea of killing is rippling. Murderous. I don''t know how many days and nights the Dong family has been waiting for the white night here! Although Dong Qingxiao was beaten away by the white night, he was very frustrated. Thinking that he was defeated by a great sage, he felt humiliated and even more possessed by a demon. So he thought about looking for revenge. However, as the city of Lisheng was unable to find any trace of white night, he sent people to guard Baigu road day and night. Whenever there was a saint, he would be informed. Did not expect today, Dong Qingxiao really wait for the white night!! "I will wash my shame today." Dong Qingxiao thought. But... Just before the Dong family''s team had spread, Gao Yan and Youdao Zun rushed to him. Their violent breath instantly wiped out Dong Qingxiao''s true holy breath. "My Lord, what happened? Who are these people? " Gao Yan falls to the ground and looks at Dong Qingxiao. He asks strangely. "Is it a thief?" The Taoist Reverend glanced at the swords in these people''s hands and wondered. At the moment, Dong Qingxiao has already been numb. He was sure he was right. Half step emperor Saint... and... Two statues?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1210 "Do you want to ask me?" White night light said: "block road robbery ah, can''t see? With swords and swords, are they inviting me to tea? " "What?" Gao Yan and Youdao Zun''s face sank. They looked at Dong Qingxiao and narrowed their eyes. Road robbery?? One true saint grabs two and a half step saints... this is lawless!! However, Dong Qingxiao heard, but the head melon seeds were not fried. He trembled all over, and quickly waved and yelled: "no, no, no! I''m not a robber. I''m really asking you to have tea! Tea drinkers After that, the man made an effort to wink at the people next to him. The Dong family beside them are all confused, but they still understand what the eyes represent and put away their swords one by one. What''s wrong with the owner? However, Dong Qingxiao quickly squeezed out a smile, bent down and clasped his fist. Then he knelt down directly, trembling and shaking wildly. "When we''re idiots? So many people invite us to tea? What''s more, do we know each other? " Gao Yan hums: "say, what do you do?" "I... I..." Dong Qing Xiao opened his mouth and faltered for a long time, I don''t know what to say. The sight of the two half step emperor saints made Dong Qingxiao feel as miserable as being pricked by a needle. He felt that he had no more privacy all over his body. All he saw was thoroughly seen by the two men. However, in front of them, he was so stunned that he could not resist. The white night went up to him, crouched on the ground, looked at him, took off the abandoned sword from his waist and put it in front of him. "You fought with me last time for the purpose of feathering the sword suit. This time you blocked me, mostly for the purpose of feathering the sword suit? I am afraid of trouble. Since you are not willing to let me go, I will give you the things! Now the feather sword suit is in this sword. Take it. " Said the white night. Dong Qing roared and heard the sound. He was so scared that his scalp was almost exploded. He quickly trembled and cried: "I dare not! afraid to!! Small... Villains dare not draw the treasure of adults!! Last time, it was a villain who had no eyes and didn''t know Mount Tai. It offended adults! Please forgive me!! Excuse me Half step emperor Sheng one anger, enough to flatten his Dong family, and here there are two, there is an unknown identity, do not know the strength of the existence, He Dong Qingxiao how dare to offend? Dong Qingxiao, Dong Qingxiao! What did you do? How dare you provoke such a big man? At this moment, the magic barrier in Dong Qingxiao''s heart disappeared without a trace, leaving only fear all over the body. "Don''t you?" "White night frowned:" before did not give you, you want to rob, now give you, you do not want, what do you mean?? Are you kidding me "My Lord! Spare my life! Forgive me, my Lord Dong Qingxiao bangs his head wildly, and the ground is cracked by his head. Seeing this, everyone around me was stupid. A real saint... Was scared like this?? "Forget it, forget it. Since you don''t want it, good!" White night will take up the sword, don''t put it in the waist again, some of the mood is exhausted, light way: "I don''t blame you this time, get up, hope next time you can be on your own, don''t bully the weak!" "Villains will never bully and bully the weak in this life. We will fight against the strong and support the weak, and we will eliminate the strong and support the weak." Dong Qingxiao, with blood on his forehead, said in a hurry. White night nods, the side head is facing two humanity: "hurry up!" The sound falls to the ground, people step a little, escape into the void, fly toward the distance shuttle, fast can only see the void is shaking. Those who have Tao Zun immediately follow, leaving only the shadow of the void. Gao Yan swept his eyes behind his hands. At night, xuan''er glared at Dong Qing and said: "from today on, do 100 good things in Changxin area every day! If I find you do one less, I will destroy your Dong family! " After that, the man leaped into the sky and chased for the white night. "Farewell to your honor!! Farewell to your predecessors Dong Qingxiao kowtowed quickly. Later, a group of Dong family members were stunned and looked at each other. "What''s the matter with the owner?" "How can you be like a grandson?" "I don''t know, but is that true? We Dong family really do 100 good things in Changxin district every day?? What is a good thing "Isn''t that making trouble for our Dong family?" "That''s it The Dong family whispered and talked in secret. Dong Qingxiao sat on the ground for half a sound before he got up. "Master! Are you all right? " A director of the Dong family rushed to help Dong Qingxiao. "From today on, everyone from Dong rixingshan Dong Qingxiao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "Ah? You''re not kidding, are you? If this is spread out, how will others think of my Dong family? " The steward said bitterly. "What do you think of others?? If we don''t, the Dong family will be finished! " Dong Qing roared angrily.The housekeeper trembled and was afraid to make a sound. However, a member of the Dong family couldn''t help saying, "uncle! What the hell is going on here? Who are those people? Why do you treat them as if you were a father? " "Who are they?" Dong Qingxiao''s face changed and he said in a low voice: "I don''t know what the great saint is. I can''t see through his strength, but the two people who follow me... If I guess right, they should be close to the existence of emperor saint!" "Emperor saint?" The whole audience was shocked! "That''s the legendary" banbu Di Sheng " The Dong family''s lineage. "It can''t be wrong!" Dong Qingxiao took a deep breath and turned away. A group of Dong''s family members were silent, and a cold air rushed from their soles to the sky. At the moment, all of us can understand why Dong Qingxiao is like this. How can the emperor of banbu be provoked? It seems that from today on, the Dong family will have to be the Dashan family in Changxin district. ... CLICK! A crisp sound came out. In front of the stove, tie Wanqing, who was in deep thought, shivered all over, and suddenly came back to his senses. She looked at the bright sword in her hand. The body of the sword was cracked and the blade was rolled up. She could not stop shaking her head. Whether it''s practicing sword or practicing it, you should be clear of heart and have few desires, and the mind and spirit are one. However, after the confession night left, she was unable to do so. A few days ago, she was attacked and killed by other clans on her way to the mission. Although she escaped by chance, she lost her sabre, so she wanted to come to the sword repair room to make a new Sabre for herself. However, several pieces were cast in succession, all of them were defective and inferior. "Elder martial sister tie, I made a sword for you. Use it first." Next to the jade came over, holding a slender sword in both hands, said with a smile. Tie Wanqing looked at the sword and shook his head gently: "the sword is not made by me, but not by my sword rhyme. No matter how good the grade is, I can''t get along with me. Thank you very much. I''d better cast it slowly." Then he walked away. A Yu looks at tie Wan Qing''s cold back, half ring can''t say a word. "What''s wrong with sister tie?" A Dai approached to ask. Don''t you see? Elder martial sister tie, you have something on your mind A Yu gave him a look. "What''s on your mind? What''s on your mind? " Trying to know when also ran over, carefully asked. "I miss elder martial brother Bai." A Yu murmured. A Dai and try to immediately suddenly. In fact, there are many people in tiewanqing''s family. However, tie Wanqing''s temperament is doomed to be so, she will not force to stay anything, including feelings. "I don''t know where elder martial brother Bai is now..." "I heard that elder martial brother Bai is going to find a way to save the clan!" "Looking for a way to save the clan?" A Dai shook his head and sighed: "I heard elder Sha say, now the heavenly palace... No salvation!! If there is no powerful one in Tiangong, it has been regarded as a fat mouth by countless forces around. If other forces intervene to help Tiangong, it will be against the clan forces in Guanglan area and offend hundreds of clan forces for the sake of a dying clan. Who would like to?? Therefore, foreign aid basically does not exist! " The words fell to the ground, and people in the sword repair room around him sighed. At present, the heavenly palace either chooses to attach itself to it, or is annexed by others, or disbands itself. No matter what kind, the nature is the same! Dong Dong! Dong Dong! Dong Dong! At this time, a melodious bell rings from outside. All the people in the sword training room were stunned. A disciple came in and called out to the people in the sword room. "All of you go to the palace master''s hall immediately!! The palace master has something important to announce! Come on The man said, and he retracted his head out of the door and ran away. If you look at me and I look at you, you are all confused. What''s important? What''s going to happen? We did not dare to neglect, and immediately gathered to move toward the main hall of the palace. However, as soon as we got to the palace master''s hall, we could see that not only the people from the sword repair room had arrived, but also all the people from the wooden man room, law enforcement department, Tianjian Pavilion, library, and duel arena. People from the whole heavenly palace gathered in front of the palace master''s hall. The scene was bustling with people, all of them were heads. What happened when the two people got together. Only some people with unique vision have guessed some clues. "Look, the senior brothers and sisters on the list of magic swords are here!" At this time, I don''t know who is shouting. All of them looked at the distance in unison. They saw Gongsun mujiao, yinghuajian, Qingtian, Yaoheng, and zuozhao rushing in.But all the people were calm and worried. What''s going on? "Elder martial brother!" "Elder martial brother, elder martial sister! Do you know what the palace master wants to announce when he gathers us "What happened, elder martial brother? Do you think there are other clans making trouble? " "Elder martial sister! Why don''t you talk? " The disciples gathered to ask. All kinds of doubts come and go. However... all the Yinghua swordsmen were silent. They just glanced at the disciples around them. Xuaner walked quickly to the seat in front of the palace with his head down, and sat down with his knees crossed. People were even more surprised to see this scene. What happened?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1211 The questions of the disciples were regarded by these people as the wind in their ears. Everyone seemed to have not heard of it. They lowered their heads, closed their eyes, and sat cross legged. The strong men in the list of magic swords acted like this, which was completely beyond the comprehension of the public. What happened? Why do the elder martial brothers and sisters on the list of magic swords behave so strangely one by one? But just then, the closed gate of the palace suddenly opened. All the students stopped talking and looked at the gate of the palace. I saw a large number of figures coming out of the gate. These are the elders and deacons of Yijian heavenly palace. Almost all the high-rise Tiangong are in it, even including the closed smoke autumn moon!! Seeing this scene, the breath of all the disciples suddenly tightened. Even yanqiuyue, the vice palace master, is invited out! Of course, zongmen made a major decision, otherwise it would not have gathered so many high-level. The elders scattered and stood around the palace gate. Then is the wind not Ling and the moon Zun sword came out, smoke autumn moon at will stand aside. Seeing this, the disciples got up one after another, clasped their fists and called out: "I''d like to meet the elders and the Deputy palace master! Visit the palace master!! To meet with the Supreme Master Voice such as waves, catharsis everywhere. Wind not Ling slightly nodded, light way: "everyone don''t be too polite, all sit!" "Thank you As the voice fell, the disciples sat down with their knees crossed. The elders also sat on the ground. The atmosphere in the air is a little frozen, everyone is a face of worry. Scene gradually quiet down, all people''s eyes are focused on the wind not Ling, Ruyue Zunjian two people. The silence in front of the palace is like a needle falling down, and the sound of thunder will burst out! Wind not Ling murmured the lower lip, looking at the moon Zunjian. However, seeing Ruyue Zunjian close his eyes, the man took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "palace master, say it, it doesn''t matter." "But..." the wind is not Ling, and the words stop. "The matter has come to this point, we have no choice. If I go down in the future, I will explain to the ancestors that all this is my fault!" Ruyue Zun sword whispered. Feng Buling was silent. After a moment, he seemed to have made a decision. He raised his head again and called out in a hoarse voice. "Listen, now, I''m going to announce something to you!" The sound rippled in all directions, and everyone''s ears stood up. Seeing the wind not Ling suddenly stood up, glanced at all the people present, and said: "I declare! From now on, Yijian Tiangong... Zheng! Style! Solution! Scattered The last four words, almost wind not Ling bite out! These four words burst out, and the scene suddenly solidified. As if time had stopped at this moment. All people''s eyes stare small eyes, Qi Qi looking at the wind not Ling, no one back to God. Exactly! Style! Solution! Break up! Fake? Did you hear me wrong? Or is it wrong?? Everyone''s head is a paste. For a while. Whoa! The scene suddenly burst into a pot, and all of them stood up and rushed to the top one by one. "What''s going on?? To dissolve?? The clan was disbanded "Why?? Palace master!! Why disband!! Supreme leader!! Why do we have to disband! " "No!! I don''t like it!! Can''t disband!! I have been in zongmen for nearly a thousand years and can''t be disbanded!! Yijian heavenly palace cannot be disbanded! " Roar, question, anger and doubt came out like raindrops at this moment. No one could sit still and roar. The scene was chaotic, and everyone''s emotions became particularly excited. "All quiet!! All quiet The three elders got up and drank. The crowd was a little quiet. "Everybody sit down and listen to me!" The wind is not Ling, also called open. "Palace master, we need an explanation!" "Yes, we need an explanation!" A disciple called out with red eyes. Some of the female disciples held back their tears and glared at the palace master, looking forward to his reply. The scene regained its calm, but it was extremely depressing. But listen to the wind not Ling again, tone is particularly depressed. "I know that all of you are reluctant to disband the palace gate. In fact, it is not only you, but also I am reluctant to part with it. However, this is helpless because... We have no way to choose from." Feng Buling sat on the ground and said hoarsely: "according to the latest information obtained by the sect, more than 40 sects have formed a so-called purge and Crusade alliance. They are no longer willing to wait any longer. They have drawn up a ridiculous name of crime to attack us! In fact, you should all know their purpose, but to carve up the heavenly palace! I had a serious discussion with the supreme leader and the elders. We are not rivals, so... We can only choose to disband. ""How can you not be an opponent if you haven''t played yet?" "That is, before the war, how can we say defeat?" Someone said angrily. "We will live and die together with the heavenly palace!" A disciple immediately stood up and yelled. "Yes! We live and die with the heavenly palace "I will defend the heavenly palace to the death!" Many people screamed. For a moment, the crowd was excited, and the scene was noisy again. "I know you are willing to throw your head and shed blood for the heavenly palace!" The wind not Ling with the gas for the sound, loudly shouts: "since last time God Zong, the overlord dynasty war! I already know that those who can stay are those who sincerely regard Tiangong as their own home. However, at this moment, we have no capital to guard Tiangong any more! " The scene was calm again. The wind doesn''t bite. "The enemy we are facing this time is much stronger than last time! Among them, there are more than ten true saints. Under the true saints, the great saints? Extremely holy? That''s a mole ant! And we... Except for the vice palace master, there is no real saint!! We can''t resist it at all! If we still insist on staying here, it''s just a meaningless sacrifice! It''s blood stained heaven! Will only lead to total extinction! No one from Tiangong will stay! " Feng Buling said very excited, face some red. "We are not afraid of it!" Another disciple called out. "Yes, it''s a big deal to be buried here. What''s the fear of it?" They all looked as if they were dead. Wind not Ling opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his voice was blocked somehow and his voice couldn''t come out for half a day. With these people, the heavenly palace can''t die. "My God, give me a way to live There were elderly elders kneeling on the ground and wailing. Many people are moved by it. Wind not Ling silent. Only sighing and weeping were left at the scene. The silent Ruyue Zunjian looked around him, sighed, stood up and said, "children, I know you are not afraid, and I understand your mood at the moment, but you should know that the way of cultivation is a long way to go, and it is not a road to be built without fear! Sometimes to retreat to advance, can bend and stretch, is the road to victory! If you are willing to listen to our arrangement and disband the heavenly palace, who among you can ascend to the highest level in the future, you can restore the heavenly palace! Rebuild the heavenly palace! In this way, there is hope in the heavenly palace "Supreme leader..." many people wet their eyes. Ruyue Zunjian sighed again, and his voice was inexplicably hoarse: "in fact, I don''t give up Tiangong more than you do. I''m a sinner in Tiangong. I can''t guard here well, but things have developed to such a point that it''s beyond human''s power to save it! Let''s go. The faster you go, the better! You are all the hope of the heavenly palace to leave here as soon as possible. After leaving here, you can find a way out again. If you really cherish the heavenly palace, the task of rebuilding the heavenly palace in the future will be entrusted to you! " "Palace master!" All of them knelt down in unison, crying, and some of the older Tiangong disciples were kowtowing and crying bitterly. The scene was extremely chaotic and noisy. Today, maybe it is the end of the heavenly palace. "I have already assigned all the materials of Tiangong to each of you. It''s enough for you to practice outside or rejoin other sects. The dense regulations of Tiangong have also been recorded. When you leave later, you will take them! These are the inheritance of Tiangong! It''s the last flame of the heavenly palace! I hope they are in your hands and will not go out. " Ruyue Zunjian said lightly, and the man raised his hand: "it''s not too late, you... Clean up and leave quickly..." "Palace master! We''re not going People cry harder. There was a lot of sadness at the scene. Even many elders are secretly wiping tears at the moment. "Palace master!" At this time, a disciple flew over and called out breathlessly: "the purge... The purge alliance has reached the hundred mile slope!" "What?" "It''s coming so fast!" The faces of a group of elders changed suddenly. Ruyue Zunjian''s expression also congealed. He suddenly got up and yelled at the crowd: "quick, leave quickly!" "Palace master..." "it should be the last command I sent to you as the leader of Yijian Tiangong palace!! Leave Ruyue Zun''s sword hissed, but his eyes were almost begging. Countless people in unison, no longer dare to refute, tears on the spot, no longer insist, with a despair and hesitation heart, slowly spread. Every step is reluctant to give up... "let''s go, too." Ruyue Zun sword closed his eyes, but said to the elders beside him. "Palace master, what about you?" "I''ll stay...""No way!" "I am a useless man already! It doesn''t matter whether you go or not, but it''s all elders. What you have is the highest soul skill of our sect, Yijian shenjue. You can''t lose it!! So... Elders, please leave quickly! " The sword of Ruyue Zun was hoarse. "But..." "let''s go!" The sword roared. The elders clenched their teeth one by one, but they still didn''t insist. They turned around and walked away with heavy steps... "let''s go, too!" Ruyue Zun sword on the side of the smoke Qiuyue road. "I can go at any time, just wait for my husband to come back..." "you go and tell him not to come back... Because he has been brilliant... That''s enough." Ruyue Zunjian said with a bitter smile. Smoke Autumn Moon congealed eyes, did not speak, turned to light step, disappeared in the void. Gradually, in front of the palace master hall, slowly quiet down. Ruyue Zun Jian looks at the crowd leaving, spits out his turbid breath and shows a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He sits on the ground, takes out a fruit from nowhere, and chews on his legs. Only today''s fruit... incomparably sour... is the fruit of today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1212 The dissolution of the heavenly palace was so sudden that many of the disciples had not been able to react to it, thinking that they were dreaming. The people in the sword building room and the disciples in the wooden room gather together, and everyone looks at tie Wan. "Sister tie, where are we going Someone stood up and asked in a sad voice. Many people''s eyes are still red. Tie Wanqing was silent for a long time, then he said faintly: "now the clan is disbanded, and everyone is lost. But the situation is turbulent outside. We must find a place to settle down and seek shelter. Otherwise, when the Alliance for clean-up rushes to Tiangong and finds that Tiangong is dissolved, we will send someone to arrest us who are scattered around and carry the inheritance of Tiangong In their hands, that''s not good. " "Where shall we go Many people are in a hurry. "Go to ziweixian Valley!" Tie Wanqing thought for a while and made a decision. "Purple osmanthus Valley?" Everyone was shocked. "Why go there?" A Dai asked. "I heard that ziweixiangu has never been involved in the attack and killing of our heavenly palace. Many of them are just acting as if they are dealing with the alliance. Maybe they are not hostile to us and have no intention of annexing us. We are the closest to ziweixian Valley, so it''s best to go there." Tie Wan is pure and clear. "Good! Then we''ll go to ziweixian Valley Everyone nodded. "Elder martial sister, do you want to ask other disciples to go with us to ziweixian Valley?" "No! There are too many people going, which will make ziweixian valley the target of public criticism. When the time comes, the purge alliance will target Xiangu. Once this happens, the people of Ziwei Xiangu are not allowed to protect us. They are afraid that it will do harm to them. What''s more, I don''t know whether ziweixiangu will take us in. It''s a bad thing to bring a large number of classmates to join us now. " Tiewanqing heavily vomited his turbid breath and said in a deep voice: "anyway, let''s try it first. If we can persuade ziweixiangu to persuade ziweixiangu to help us, we will inform other classmates to come and find shelter." "Good!" "Let''s go now!" "Let''s go!" ... ... the Tiangong was suddenly dissolved, so that the man Tian City next to the Tiangong also suffered fluctuations. A large number of people living in Mantian City fled one after another, and the Yan Family and Nalan family located in Mantian city got the news at the first time, and immediately gathered strength to strengthen the city''s defense. Yan Qiuyue returns to mantiancheng and sits in the city. With the arrival of Zhensheng, many people were at ease. Some Tiangong disciples who did not know where to go also chose to enter mantiancheng to seek the protection of Yanjia and Nalan''s. Not long after the dissolution of the heavenly palace, a large number of black clouds appeared in the sky. Standing on the wall of man Tian City, the soul soul gazed at it and found that it was not a dark cloud, but a man. It''s full of people!! They soared into the air and squeezed each other, forming a vast cloud of people! Covering the sky and blocking the sun, countless people are all people, flying in the air, the vast and mighty people who look at it are terrified! "Coming!! Here comes the man to clean up the alliance I don''t know who called. A little boiling all over the sky city instantly quiet down. The flesh and skin of all people beat with it. The huge allied forces directly pressed the heavenly palace, and the whole palace was shrouded in their shadow. Unparalleled prestige, it seems that the earth will be crushed!! In the palace of heaven, there is only one person who worships the sword like the moon. Holding a wooden sword, he sat in front of the palace master''s palace. Only the stone was left in his hand. The sky is full of thunder. The strong and surging soul power is like countless huge hands, which completely wrapped up the whole Yijian heavenly palace. Every plant, tree, palace and hall are all wrapped up by these terrible soul forces. It seems that as long as the master of the soul power exerts his strength, the whole heaven palace will burst into pieces immediately. Ruyue Zunjian looks at the people in the sky with a smile. There is no fear. No fear. Only calm... Calm! The mighty allied forces have broken up. They turned into a huge circle and wrapped up the whole heavenly palace. Only a dozen flashes of lightning split from the crowd and hit ruyuezun''s sword in front of him. For a moment, sparks and thunder exploded. When the thunder disappeared, more than a dozen breath mixed with terror appeared in front of Ruyue Zun sword. Tianyu Pavilion, Yuzu! Dragon Blood Sword gate, Dragon Blood Sword ancestor. Wenqing hall is a great Confucian master. Murong family, Murong Kangshun. Ximen family: Ximen looks at the sky. Biyun Pavilion: Master of Chaosheng Pavilion. ... these are all contemporary giants, which are powerful and dominate the world!But these people are better than the one standing in the front! The middle-aged man in front of him is wearing a white sword suit, his eyebrows and stars, his back is straight, and his whole body is full of a fierce and extreme meaning. A lot of people don''t know him because he doesn''t walk around in Guangzhou and Lanzhou easily. But Ruyue Zunjian is very familiar. Because before he was the leader of the heavenly palace, he was already famous for Guanglan! He is the leader of the famous sword hall! Has the sword God nickname existence! Fu Liujiu!! "I didn''t expect that even the master of sword Fu Liubei has come. It seems that my sword skill in heaven is very attractive to you." The moon Zun sword said with a smile. Fu Liujing looked around and found that every building was particularly quiet. He frowned and said, "where have the people of Tiangong gone?" "They are all dead." Ruyue Zun sword with his back against the steps, cocked his legs and said with a smile. "Dead?" "How did they die?" The dragon blood Dao ancestor frowned. "I killed them all!" Ruyue Zunjian laughs. People''s faces changed slightly when they heard the sound. As we all know, Ruyue Zunjian is playing with them. In the eyes of the ancestor of dragon blood saber, he was eager to rush up to kill him like the moon Zun sword. "Ruyue Zunjian, you are a smart man. You know what will come of fighting against us. I don''t want to waste time with you!" Fu liuxuan said: "you intend to attack Guanglan in the palace of swords. You have committed a terrible crime. You defeated the Shenzong first, then the imperial court, and then led to Guanglan chaos. Today, Guanglan and its heroes form a clean-up alliance to try you, adjudicate on you and convict you! Can you take the sword like the moon? " The voice is magnificent and the words are right! "Serve, serve." Ruyue Zun said with a smile, but he did not hesitate? That''s good! " Fu liuxuan nodded: "in this case, let''s follow the result of our trial for you! From today on, the Yijian heavenly palace will be taken over by the purge alliance, and we will be responsible for everything in the palace! " "Good! Good! sure!! It''s all yours, all for you! " Ruyue Zunjian nodded again, without any reluctance. Seeing this, everyone frowned. It''s so forthright as moon Zun sword, but it makes them feel bad. At this time, a disciple came to me in a hurry and called out: "Lord sword God, masters! We just checked, the whole heavenly palace is empty "What?" "Empty" Everyone was stunned. "The library, the sword repair room and the Tianjian pavilion are all empty!" "Ah?" "Asshole The ancestor of dragon blood saber was so angry that he immediately stepped forward and looked at Ruyue Zun sword. He said angrily, "what about the things in your heavenly palace?" "Things?" Ruyue Zunjian was confused: "what is it?" "Sword rhyme! Pills! Material Science! Magic weapon! Secret code Dragon blood knife ancestor said without euphemism. "Oh, you want that..." Ruyue Zunjian suddenly realized that xuan''er was a snivel and a tearful cry: "masters, you don''t know something! Our Yijian heavenly palace may be the poorest sect in the whole Guanglan area. All the people in our heavenly palace are destitute. Didn''t we have a destruction some time ago? We have to take out our family to repair the palace, so there are not many things in our palace, only a little... "a little bit?? Where is that point? " Yu Zu asked coldly. "I gave them to the dragon blood saber ancestor!" Ruyue Zun pointed at the Dragon Blood Sword ancestor and said, "I mean the only Dharma formula, magic weapon and materials handed down from the sword heaven palace have been taken by the Dragon Blood Sword ancestor. Didn''t you come yesterday, Dao Zu? Why did you come here to ask for something today? Our heavenly palace is so poor, what else can we give you?? Do you want to force us to death to be happy? " The words fell to the ground, and all people''s eyes were focused on Dao Zu''s face. Dao Zu''s face changed suddenly, and he called out in a hurry: "don''t listen to his nonsense! We did not come here yesterday! Ruyue Zunjian didn''t give me anything. He framed me! So that I can be the target! To stir up internal strife among us "But I did give it to you! I''m a loser. I''m not your opponent. If you come here in person, what can we do to resist it? " The moon revered the sword and said with a smile. "You..." dragon blood knife ancestor is angry. Some people have already shown doubts about the Dragon Blood Sword ancestor. "Well, everyone, calm down. It''s impossible for Lord Daozu to come here yesterday, because yesterday Daozu has already gone to the headquarters of the clean-up alliance, and there is no time to come here!" "Well, many people can do it!" "You don''t want to stir up the relationship between us!" Fu Liujiu said: "Ruyue Zun sword, I don''t have time to waste here with you. I''ll give you the last three rest time to think about it. I''ll give you all the things in the heavenly palace right away. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"Ruyue Zun sword hears the sound, a faint smile, no longer voice. These people will not die until the Yellow River, but he has also made a decision. Now, it''s enough to give the children as much time as possible to get them out of here as soon as possible. Ruyue Zunjian was thinking and was about to talk again when a foot suddenly kicked over. Dong!!!!! There was a dull sound. The body of ruyuezun sword flew out like an arrow, hitting the palace behind heavily, and the whole palace collapsed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1213 The palace collapsed and the dust was flying. But before the dust fell, a general trend rushed in and grabbed the ruyuezun sword that had fallen in the ruins, and fell heavily in front of the people. Ruyue Zunjian did not resist. The body hit the ground heavily. His hair was dishevelled, his skin cracked, his face was covered with blood, but his mouth still had a faint smile. Next to Fu liuxuan, a man in black stepped forward, staring at Ruyue Zun sword coldly: "hand over the Yi Jian Shen Jue, hand over all of your heavenly palace, so that you can live!" The voice is not loud, such as the moon Zunjian can hear. But he is still grinning, people from the ground hard to get up, a buttock on the ground, while breathing while looking at the people in front of him, that eyes where there is fear. "I said that you are really idiots?? I''ve stayed here. Do you think I''m a man afraid of death? " Weak laughter came out. But the next second, the man in black suddenly raised his hand and chopped the shoulder of ruyuezun sword. Dong!!!!! Ruyuezun''s sword fell to the ground in an instant. His arm was directly broken by the force of terror, and his nerves trembled violently. The sharp pain was like an electric current all over his body. "Ah He fell on the cracked ground, uttered a miserable cry, his whole body trembled wildly, his face was extremely white, and his sweat beads as big as beans rolled down. This is the pain of tearing heart and lung, the pain of tearing soul! "What? Do you want to say that? " The man in black asked again. Ruyue Zunjian twitched, his eyes widened and his mouth trembled for a long time: "I... i... I..." "hmm? Did Ken say it? " The man in black frowned slightly, raised his hand and waved it to Ruyue Zun sword. A light wind blew away and wrapped the body of Ruyue Zun sword. In an instant, the painful body of Ruyue Zun sword recovered immediately. He stopped shaking, and he lay on the ground, as if dying. He took a breath and grinned at the man in Black: "I... I don''t say it! "Hee hee..." "asshole!" "When you''re dying, you''re going to talk hard?" "You''re looking for death!" All the strong men are blown up! They found that the moon Zun sword was playing with them all the time!! In the face of so many strong people, he dare to do so!! It''s bold!! The man in black moved his brow again, and there was no expression on his face. At this time, he saw Ruyue Zun''s sword sitting up, holding the wooden sword in one hand, and his eyes suddenly sharp. At the same time, his body overflowed with a lot of terrible and violent breath! As soon as the breath appeared, everyone''s faces changed dramatically. "Not good!! He''s going to blow himself up Yu Zu lost his voice and rushed over immediately. "Come on, stop him!" "All the disciples in the periphery should leave quickly!" The cry of terror went on and on. One after another, the great powers rushed to ruyuezun sword. But... Late! "I can''t stop it. Let''s die together." Ruyue Zunjian''s mouth is holding a faint smile, the eyes are full of seeing through all the luster. "It''s time to end... Greedy man..." the voice fell to the ground, the wooden sword in his hand suddenly broke, and a golden lotus appeared from his body, blossomed, and scattered everywhere. Then there is the terrible energy!! Self explosion... It''s done! The whole Yijian heavenly palace, including the lives of countless souls around him, will become his burial objects. He took a deep breath and quietly enjoyed the last moment... however... just as the moon Zun sword was about to explode. Dong!!!!! A gray light suddenly fell on the whole Yijian heavenly palace. In an instant, everyone''s belongings are covered! Those who rush to ruyuezun sword are all frozen. It also includes Ruyue Zun sword himself. His body is frozen like a stone carving, and his whole body''s stirring strength is all stagnant at this time! However, although people can''t move, they find their thinking still exists. The pupil of Ruyue Zun sword is terrified, and his heart feels cold. This is the law of space?? Supreme power of space!!! In this space, even time is locked... whoosh! At this time, I saw the man in black suddenly rushed over, a hard pat in the chest of Ruyue Zun sword. As soon as the palm falls, the gray light disappears and everyone returns to action. But Ruyue Zun sword directly spurts out a mouthful of blood, and the person falls heavily on the ground. Look at his chest again, that golden lotus has already burst to pieces, together with his soul, and disappearedSelf explosion... Was blocked by force!! All around were shocked and looked at the man in black. He can even master such supreme powers! Who is the existence who came with the sword God Fu Liujiu?? "Cough..." as the moon Zun''s sword coughs, people get up hard and look at their chest, and the smile on their face gradually becomes bitter. "Play off..." he murmured. The man in black came up and stepped heavily on his back. Click! The spine of ruyuezun''s sword was instantly broken and turned into dust. The person was directly paralyzed on the ground, unable to move, like mud. "You won''t say it, will you? Never mind, I''ll let you talk The man in Black said faintly, with a trace of malice in his eyes: "in fact, I don''t care if I say no to you. What I care more is your pride! In front of so many strong people, do you dare to tease me? Very brave! I will make you regret what you have done! Let you kneel down in front of me and cry and beg for mercy from us! " The voice fell, the man in black raised his foot and kicked. Bang! It''s been a few months. It''s been rolling. The master of Yijian heavenly palace has come to such an end now... countless people feel sorry for it. "Take it down! Lock up first. When I go back, I will interrogate him The man in Black said. "Yes." Next to a disciple nodded, he rushed over and dragged Ruyue Zun sword down. "What should I do now?" Asked Fu Liujing. "First find those Tiangong disciples and tell the elders, the things must be in their hands!" Men in black. "Good!" Fu liuxuan and others will act. At this time, another disciple came to deliver the message. "Oh? It turns out that Ruyue Zunjian dissolved the heavenly palace before we arrived? " Yu Zu was stunned. "No wonder Ruyue Zunjian is always talking nonsense to us. It turns out that he wants to delay time!" Murong Kangshun went to the front road. "Hum! That guy is very cunning! Don''t be fooled by him Dragon blood knife ancestor hum Chi way. "Since Tiangong was disbanded before we arrived, most of the disciples of Tiangong are still around here!" Fu liuxuan said in a low voice: "listen, everyone, disperse and arrest the Tiangong people, take all the Tiangong people to the temporary camp of the alliance, and ask them where the materials of the heavenly palace are! When we get the materials, we will divide them equally one by one, and every powerful clan will not be ungrateful! Do you understand? " "Got it!" "Split up!" ... ... when the purge alliance left Tiangong, the whole Tiangong was shocked to pieces by the angry strong. Huge stones fall from the air and hit the ground, which makes the earth tremble like an earthquake. People in Tiancheng are all in a state of panic. Wheeze... Wheeze... Wheeze... a short breath sounds on the green path. Only a few figures flew like lightning. People''s spirits are fully open, the speed is ridiculous, and the wind and lightning all the way, almost want to have no shadow. At this time, however, a large number of figures fell towards this side. The speed is not inferior to these figures, and there is the driving force of approaching. "Elder martial sister peony, they are coming. We have to hurry up!" A male disciple looked back and said eagerly. People speed to the limit. "Elder martial sister peony, i... my breath can''t keep up with..." at this time, the first disciple was panting. "Bean! Don''t give up! hold one''s own!! We are about to enter the city. When we are in the city, we will meet my sister! We''ll be safe if we have the masters of the sword list Gongsun Mudan slowed down a little and called to the disciples behind him. At this juncture, they are in the most dangerous situation. "But... But I really can''t run... Elder martial sister, you don''t mind me... You go first..." Xiaodou''s young disciple gasped for breath, and his speed dropped. Obviously, he was going to give up. "Bean, how can you give up easily? If they catch it, it''s over A male disciple nearby yelled. But it doesn''t work! Man''s strength does not depend on shouting. Xiaodou opened his mouth and was about to speak. But just then... Dong!!! A general trend suddenly fell, directly on the body of adzuki bean. Bang!!! The body of Adzuki Bean fell to the ground in an instant, hitting the ground heavily, and the earth trembled."Adzuki!" Gongsun Mudan and others called out in a hurry, and immediately rushed over and helped up Xiaodou. But at this time, hundreds of figures suddenly fell around Gongsun Mudan and others, completely surrounded them. These people... Are the ones who clean up the alliance!! Gongsun Peony''s faces were extremely ugly. "Run? Hum! Where are you going this time One hummed. "Why? Are you Gongsun Mudan?? Ha ha, I remember you, you are Gongsun mujiao''s sister! Tut Tut, for you, I am very impressed! After all, you are not inferior to your sister in appearance Another man came forward, looked at Gongsun peony, and said with a smile: "how? Be my concubine, so that I can save your life, or you will die here "What the hell are you?" Gongsun Mudan glared at the man angrily. "Hehe, just a frustrated female dog, dare to scold me?" The man sneered and said, "everybody, don''t move. Give it to me! I''ll take care of her After that, the man went directly to Gongsun Mudan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1214 Looking at the man walking step by step, Gongsun Mudan''s small face immediately turned white. He stepped back again and again, holding the sword in his small hand, and his eyes were startled and angry. "Elder martial sister, what to do?" The man next to him trembled. "There are so many of them... We can''t be their rivals." "We''re going to die here." The crowd was full of despair. "It''s all my fault. Elder martial brother and elder sister, it''s me who hurt you. If it wasn''t for me, you would have escaped now." Xiaodou''s face is full of tears and tears. He is afraid and self reproachful. "Xiaodou, it''s not your fault. So far, we can only say that our destiny is not good. Don''t be afraid! What can we be afraid of? Don''t let these bastards laugh at us Gongsun peony bit his teeth. "Yes, bean, cheer up, let''s kill this last time!" A male disciple nearby said in a deep voice. Xiaodou was inspired, wiped off the tears from the corner of his eyes, nodded and pulled out his sword, but his body was still trembling. Gongsun Mudan took a deep breath and stared at the man who was coming. His eyes were cold. "Oh? Good eyes! I guess you must be thinking about how to kill me now? In this case, you should have given up running, just want to kill a few more hate! It''s a pity that if your sister is here, I''m afraid of it, but your words... Tut tut... Are not enough to watch at all! " The man said with a smile. "Asshole Gongsun Mudan was furious and killed with one sword. The sword is rippling. The blade of the sword is straight, and the sword spirit converges on the tip of the sword, like a flower about to bloom. It is extremely exquisite. At the age of Gongsun Mudan, it can be said that it is extremely rare to be able to use such a sword. However, if this man dares to stand up, how can he be an ordinary person? With a little bit of his finger, seven layers of soul patterns appeared on his fingertips. The soul lines overlapped layer by layer, crisscross and crisscross. It was magical and tight. But when the sharp point of the sword came, the palm of his hand was raised. Bang! When the sword tip hits the soul line, the sword cannot move forward immediately and is stuck in the air. What pure soul power! This man is the most holy man! No wonder the spirits around him are all obedient to him. It''s really sacred. No one can do anything about him. Gongsun Mudan''s small face was coagulated, and he was clinging to the long sword. When the body of the sword coagulated, the spirit and spirit of the sword were mixed together and whirled around. "The green lotus sword breaks!" I can see that the sword Qi on the sword body again impacts on the sword tip. Each impact makes the void tremble wildly, and the heaven and earth move together. The momentum is extremely terrifying. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the amazing sword power spreads to all directions. People around him retreated. However, the soul pattern that parried the tip of the sword is like the most powerful shield in the world. No matter how sharp the sword tip is and how fierce the sword spirit is, it can''t shake him half a point. "What?" Gongsun Mudan''s face was stiff. "Too bad!" The man sneered, his eyes disdained and his fingers moved. Bang! The soul lines burst. Gongsun peony flew out in an instant, smashed several big trees, and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. "Elder martial sister Xiaodou and others exclaimed, and rushed to help Gongsun Mudan. "Hehe, is this the strength of the people in Yijian Tiangong? It''s ridiculous "Tut Tut, it''s really a false name!" "If it wasn''t for the sword God who wanted to express the sword God''s formula, I would not care about this sect." Around the sound of ridicule, every look at here are filled with contempt and disdain. Adzuki bean and others are gnashing their teeth. The man went up again, looked at Gongsun Mudan and others, and said with a smile: "how about it? Have you considered it clearly? Be my concubine, I can keep you alive! If you agree, come here now and lick my shoes! In this way, you will be able to get out of here alive! " With that, the man put his foot out. "Ha ha ha ha..." a crowd laughed. Gongsun''s Qi and blood in the peony Qi of Gongsun''s body surged, gritting his teeth and shouting, "I can die. Do you want to humiliate me? impossible! Go away The man''s face suddenly sank and said with a grim smile: "do you want to drink or not to drink? Hehe, that''s good! Since you don''t want to, then I will abolish your cultivation, strip you completely, and then hang you at the nearby gate. You say I can''t humiliate you? Then I''ll let the people of the whole city enjoy the body of sister mujiao, Gongsun, Gongsun, Tiangong, of Yijian, Tiangong After that, he walked quickly. "Hahaha..." others are laughing more happily! In front of the peony, one by one gongdou is in a hurry. However... How can they stop this man? Even if it can be stopped, there are so many strong people around.What should I do? What to do?? Xiaodou a crowd are cold sweat DC, the whole body crazy tremor more than. At this moment, Gongsun peony, including Gongsun peony, has become fish on the chopping board, which can be slaughtered by others... "fight with them!" A male disciple gnawed his teeth. "Good! Big deal, let''s blow ourselves up Xiaodou road. There is no way for the people to go! Everyone''s soul power, ready to do it. But at this moment... chirp! A sound of breaking the sky rang out. The sound is very loud and clear, from far to near, straight here. All of them were shocked. When they looked up, they saw a flower in front of them. They found three tall and straight figures standing in front of Xiaodou and others. What a fast speed! Even with the holy eye, it is equivalent to blinking... Gongsun Mudan and others are all stunned. She doesn''t know two of them, but the person in the middle is so familiar with her back. "Why? Is he a thief from heaven again? " The man glanced at the man''s waist in front of him. Seeing the token of the sword heaven palace hanging on it, the man immediately sneered and slapped him in the face: "die for me!" Whoa! The wind of the palm is violent and decaying. It seems that it can smash the mountains into powder and shift the sun and the moon... however, when the palm falls, a breath suddenly appears, accurately blocking the falling palm. Dang! The slap is like slapping on the iron, making a crisp sound. "Well?" The man was stupefied, but did not react. The next second, a hand suddenly stretched out like lightning, directly pinched the man''s neck and lifted him up. "Well..." the man''s face turned red instantly. His feet immediately hung in the air and moved wildly. His breath rushed out to attack the man who had caught him. However, before his breath spilled out of his body, he was pressed back by the other party''s Qi and could not be sacrificed again. No, you can''t?? The man was shocked. But see that person is looking at this man strangely. "Who are you?" Asked the man. "You... Let me go..." the man said with difficulty, the people around him were restless and rushed directly. "Asshole! Let him go "Who are you, son of a bitch? Do you know who we are? We are cleaning up the alliance! If you dare to fight against us, you want to die? " "He is the last evil of heaven! You are welcome. Kill The cold voice rang endless, around the white Yu Zun soul people roar together, kill to these three people. "A group of unknown mole ants!" The man on the left spoke faintly, and his sight just swept lightly. Dong!!!! All the people who rushed over were suppressed in an instant, all lying on the ground, unable to move. General situation?? No! This is not the general trend! This is absolute suppression!! Oh, my God!! Here comes the power!! All of us were shocked to realize how terrible the sudden appearance of these three statues was! "Spare me!!! Spare my life "Forgive me, master!! Give us a break The voice of begging for mercy rang out in the bottom of exhaustion. But it didn''t work. Click! The man who was picked up made a strange noise, and then his whole neck was broken. It''s strangled! A peak Saint... So strangled? Later, Gongsun Mudan and others were terrified. But the next second, a more terrifying scene appeared. Just look at the man will be strangled to the ground, and then a hand, and then sink. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the bodies of all the oppressed souls were directly exploded and turned into blood mist, which killed them on the spot!! Hundreds of souls were all crushed by Shengshi!! What a terrible scene!! What a shock?? In this, but there is the peak of the most holy ah!! How is this done?? Gongsun Mudan, Xiaodou and others retreated in terror and looked at the terrible scene in disbelief. Their scalp was numb, their legs were soft, and a sense of urination hit them. They almost didn''t get scared to urinate on the spot. Who is this man?? Gongsun Mudan was frightened to think, and his eyes were fixed on the man in the middle. But he saw the man put down his hand and looked at the blood mist in front of him for a moment. Then he turned around and said to Gongsun Mudan, "are you all right?" The familiar voice comes out. In the moment he turned around, Gongsun Peony''s eyes turned red.She covered her small mouth and retreated with tears in the corner of her eyes. "You are..." pea skin a jump, people suddenly get up, open mouth, staring at the people. "It''s... It''s brother Bai!"!!! It''s elder martial brother Bai! " Only then did the rest of the people react, one by one elated, and then they burst out crying, one by one, kneeling in front of the white night, crying bitterly. "You are back, elder martial brother!" "Great, elder martial brother Bai is back... Elder martial brother Bai is back!! We''re safe! We''re safe Everyone''s voice is shaking vigorously, and everyone''s emotion is particularly excited. They seemed to see hope, as if a Zi saw the white light in the night... the white night frowned, looked at Gongsun Mudan and others, and said in a deep voice: "what happened? What''s going on with the clean-up alliance? How could you be surrounded by them? " Gongsun Mudan wiped the corner of his eyes, sobbed a few times, choked: "elder martial brother Bai... Tiangong... Gone..." "what do you say?" The white night''s face was extremely cold: "Tiangong? No more? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1215 Hearing Gongsun Mudan''s words, the white night''s face was extremely ugly, and his eyes were almost frozen. Nearby Gao Yan and you Dao Zun look at each other, they can see the killing intention in the eyes of white night!! This is the killing intention produced by the extreme anger! They have never seen such eyes in the night before in the feather sword Pavilion... "I know." White night took a deep breath, will kill the meaning of convergence, light said: "now everyone is where?" "Elder sister, they are in the city in front of them, seeking refuge. Most of them have settled in Mantian City, because there are Deputy palace master Yan Qiuyue sitting in the town. Many people are there. As for where the elder has gone, we don''t know where they have gone. They are all scattered because the palace master has given us all the inheritance of the heavenly palace. All of them are trying to escape from Guanglan area or seek refuge ¡£¡± Gongsun Mudan wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes and said hoarsely. "What about the palace master? Where is he? " The white night asked. "Palace master? The palace master he... He insisted on staying in the heavenly palace... I''m afraid... I''m afraid... "Gongsun Mudan said, and suddenly he cried again. Before the strong in front of the white night has disappeared without a trace. The white night was silent. Ruyuezun''s sword had already lost the real saint''s strength in the last battle. He stayed in the heavenly palace, which was obviously more ominous than auspicious. However, according to his temper, he could not choose to run away. Anyone can escape, but the palace master can''t escape! When the elders leave, they carry hope. If the palace master leaves, the spirit will be lost... after thinking for a long time in the daytime, they raise their heads and say: "Gao Yan! There is a way "My subordinates are here!" Gao Yan and Youdao Zun rushed forward to hold hands. However, the white night took off the token of Gongsun peony and Xiaodou''s waist, handed it to two people, one for each, and said, "now, start the search and rescue of the whole area immediately! Anyone who wears this sign will bring it back to me! " "Yes." They were busy. What about the alliance Ask the one who has Tao Zun. "Kill!" White night evil road. They nodded, looked at each other, took the token and jumped into the void. "Peony." White night turned to the people: "you immediately go to the city, hide first, give me a day, I will solve all this." "Elder martial brother Bai, the clean-up alliance is composed of dozens of big and small forces. All of them are magnates in Guanglan area. Even the sword God Fu Liuguan has been sent out. You are the only one. I''m afraid it''s... I''d better go back with me first. Let''s discuss the countermeasures with my elder sisters." Gongsun Mudan worried. "No, just wait for me to hear from you." White night light road, step forward. Whoosh! People disappear in an instant. Gongsun Mudan and others directly looked around, not to mention the shadow of the white night. At the moment, even the breath of the white night could not be detected. "Elder martial sister, what strength do you think our elder martial brother Bai is now?" The next disciple asked carefully. "Elder martial brother Bai can strangle the life of the supreme saint. I''m afraid he has reached the real saint''s strength!" Gongsun Mudan thought for a moment and said carefully. This word falls to the ground, adzuki and others are all breathing. "True saint, elder martial brother Bai is really a genius..." "there is a real saint sitting in town! Our heavenly palace is bound to rise... " " it''s just that the current purge alliance is no longer something that ordinary sects can compete with. Even at the peak, Tiangong can''t compete with more than a dozen true saints at the same time. Even if elder martial brother Bai reaches the real saint''s strength, it''s also a cup of water cart salary... " " what should we do? " "Don''t think about it so much. Let''s get out of here and talk to my sister first." Gongsun peony was eager, and Xuaner rushed to the forest. They nodded and followed immediately. ... leave the forest and jump in the sky at night. He directly spread his sword intention to the greatest extent and searched for all the East directions around him. Now he can catch any wind and grass in the thousand miles around him. Even if two ants are fighting, he can clearly know the location. "Movement on the right?" White night face a cold, empty step, rushed in the past. At the moment, on the right side of the path, seven disciples have been surrounded by dozens of soul eliminators of the alliance. On the ground are the bodies of several Tiangong disciples, all of whom have just died. "Won''t you surrender? As long as you surrender and hand over the Tiangong inheritance, you will be free from death! OK? Give in A man with long hair sneered with a sword. "Bah!" The first man spat directly and called out: "you jackals, you will not die sooner or later!" The man who spoke was Zhang Hong, a disciple of the wooden house!! "We will not surrender even if we die! Death in battle! You wait! Our elder martial brother Bai will surely avenge us! All of you will die at the hands of elder martial brother Bai! " Next to Qiao Siyuan gritted his teeth."Ha ha ha ha!! Elder martial brother Bai A crowd of coalition sweepers laughed. "What the hell is that?? I have never heard of it. " "What elder martial brother Bai and elder martial brother Hei? If he dares to come, grandfather, I''ll slap him to death here. Do you believe it? " "Maybe your elder martial brother Bai is dead!" Some of the most holy souls laughed contemptuously, and their eyes were full of ridicule. Qiao Siyuan and Zhang Hong clasped their swords, their faces full of anger. Just as they were about to speak, a voice suddenly fell from the sky and fell here. "Who said to shoot me to death!" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night appeared directly in front of Qiao Siyuan and Zhang Hong. They were stiff and excited. "It''s... It''s senior brother Bai!" "Goodbye, see elder martial brother Bai!" Their voices were choked, and they rushed forward with the crowd, shaking their fists as a salute. "You''re going to go to mantiancheng and gather at once! I''ll be there soon. " White night hands after the negative, light said. "To mantiancheng?" Everyone was shocked. "Elder martial brother Bai, here..." "I will solve it here." White night road. "You solve it? What a big voice A very saint was angry and went straight to the white night. The white night vision one Lin, raises the hand also to capture toward that person. I saw his palm burst out a lot of terrible holy power, like spider silk, twined around the body of that person in an instant, and then pulled. Chi la... a living person is directly torn to pieces by holy power. All the people who cleaned up the alliance froze. Qiao Siyuan and others are also astonished. Elder martial brother Bai''s strength has become stronger again? "You just said you were going to shoot me to death, didn''t you?"?? I won''t just talk like that to you Finish saying, white night arm turns, claw turns into palm, toward that dull soul person clapped past. Dong!!!! A huge holy power palm print suddenly fell down. Before the man even had time to scream, he heard the sound of "Chucha". He was instantly turned into a cloud of blood mist, and he died miserably on the spot... "extremely... Extremely holy, as long as you take one move, you will be killed?" "Is this man a monster?" The rest of the souls were terrified. "Kill!! Kill him "So many of us are afraid of him alone? Even if he is a true saint, we don''t have to be afraid. We just have to hold him down and inform the headmasters. When the headmasters arrive, we will surely frustrate his bones and bring ashes to the ashes! " "Yes, stop him first and inform the leader of the patriarch!" I don''t know who called out, and all of them immediately rushed to kill. In the white night, without saying a word, the pace was instantaneous. The man, like a ghost, rushed to the front and directly hit the extremely holy man in front of him. Bang! The holy body exploded at once. In the white night, he grabs the body of a great saint beside him, and then dances wildly towards the people beside him like a sword dance. Boom!! The two bodies collided and broke into pieces. At night, he raised his feet and stepped on the ground. Bang Dong!!!! The ground trembled wildly. Those who killed at the white night were shaken wildly. The white night howled and the holy power fell again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the holy power of terror once again exploded the spirits around. Not one. All of them were killed... "don''t you leave soon?" The white night frowned, looked at the numbness of several people, and whispered. "Oh... Good... White... Elder martial brother Bai, we''ll go now... Just go..." several people trembled all over and came back to their senses. They said in a panic that they were all confused when they left one by one. There was no delay in the white night, so I turned around and continued to fly forward. But he underestimated the number of coalition members to clean up. These dozens of clan forces have poured out their nests, and all the way through, they have been the team to eliminate the alliance. However, I think it is also true that they plundered the shangshenzong and divided up the overlord Dynasty, and they made countless benefits. How can they hide and tuck in this partition of the Yijian heavenly palace? Naturally, they will move all the people out. When they enter the heavenly palace, if there are more people, they will have more power when they rob them? No one is a loser!! "Another Italian sword from heaven palace?" "Catch up!" All along the way, it was this kind of burst. White night without any mercy, directly sacrifice to crush.Under the extremely holy, almost one of them was beheaded face to face. All the way down, there were corpses everywhere and blood mist everywhere. No one could stop the white night. However, the white night in this crazy killing, the purge alliance side also immediately got a response. How can the elimination of the alliance remain indifferent to such a great slaughter here? Soon, Yu Zu, who is good at speed, led a group of elite to rush towards the white night. The surging breath of true saints is covered like a big wave, and the whole sky is full of depressing atmosphere. Forced by the white night to eliminate despair, the spirit of the alliance instantly shocked, Qi Qi looked at the source of the air filled, one by one elated. "Yuzu is here!" "Ha ha, this man is going to die!" "Yuzu, this man has killed many of our companions. Please kill this man!" The voice of excitement went on and on. You can see that Yuzu, surrounded by the sacred wind, comes into the sky and slowly falls on the sky in the package of several tornadoes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1216 Tianyu Pavilion, Yuzu! The famous overlord in Guanglan area has been famous for a long time, which can not be counted. It is said that the "Shenyu Tianhuang rhyme" that he once cultivated is an ancient Dharma formula. Once it is opened, his body can be turned into a heavenly Phoenix, covering the sky and blocking the sun. With one wave of wings, the mountains and rivers are broken, then the wings are waved, and the stars and rivers are displaced and three wings are waved to overturn the heaven and earth and break the samsara. In fact, the power can be said to have approached the emperor saint, in the magnates is a very strong existence. After Yu Zu''s death, he was followed by the first master of Tianyu Pavilion and his direct disciple, zhuliuyu, known as the first genius of Tianyu Pavilion. White night has just wiped out a team of people who have eliminated the alliance, and the strong men of Tianyu pavilion have already come and turned into a circle to surround him. White night stopped, light looking at the people around. "Who are you? Do you know what you are doing when you dare to kill the people who have eliminated the alliance? " Zhuliuyu rushed over, with sharp eyes and a commanding voice to the white night. "My name is white night. I''m from Yijian Tiangong." The white night is light. The words fell to the ground, causing a lot of disturbance around. "What? Are you white night? " "The man who killed the prince? The man who lost Yinghua sword? " "It''s said that this man is the first one in Yijian Tiangong! Be careful "Oh, so what? Even in the heyday of Ruyue Zun sword, I''m not afraid of Tianyu Pavilion. I''m afraid of a little boy? " Around Tianyu Pavilion, the strong sneered and disdained. Others nodded. Indeed, even if this white night is more powerful, it is only a disciple of the heavenly palace. What''s so terrible about it? "If you are a disciple of the heavenly palace, you probably have the chance of heaven?" Zhuliuyu said faintly: "white night, hand over the chance of Tiangong, and then submit to us! Otherwise, you will be destroyed. " "By feather? The first day of Tianyu pavilion? " White night looked at the man and shook his head: "zhuliuyu, you are not qualified to talk to me. Let Yuzu come here. I will give you a chance to surrender to me. I can not kill you!" This word falls to the ground, all people breathe suddenly a tight, spin son looks at each other, each face is full of consternation and doubt. It was a while before someone burst out laughing. "Well, do you all hear me? This guy wants us to submit to him? " "I think most of him is crazy!" "Go, go, go, we surrender, we surrender! Sir, please don''t kill us, will you? Ha ha ha ha ha... " the people around me burst out laughing, and the words of ridicule and ridicule came out at random. After all, in people''s eyes, this white night is just a saint. It''s not funny that the worst is the sage? Zhuliuyu didn''t smile, but his eyes were full of anger. He stared at the white night coldly and said in a deep voice, "are you serious?" "Of course." White night nods. "You are insulting our Tianyu Pavilion and our master!" Zhuliuyu snorted and said, "I''ll tear your mouth and break your legs. I''ll take you to the master and apologize to him in person." After that, people rushed over. "How can I apologize when my mouth is torn? What''s more... Did you move me? " White night light way, eyes suddenly a lift, toward zhuliuyu opened in the past. In an instant, an invisible holy power suddenly fell and hit zhuliuyu''s body. Dong!!!! Rush to zhuliuyu body a careless, instantly fell down, heavily hit the ground. "What?" The laughter stopped and everyone''s face froze. "No time to waste!" White night light way, a finger lift, a strong sword spirit hovered around his fingertips, and then quickly gathered together, gathered together, and finally turned into a stirring circle. White night raised his fingertips and pinched them toward the circle. Bang!!!! The sword Qi in the circle burst in an instant and turned into countless slender air swords, like splashing water, swinging around. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all flying swords are so fast that they can''t be caught by even the holy eye. In the blink of an eye, all people''s hearts and souls are pierced, one by one staring at the white night, and then heavily falling to the ground. When zhuliuyu gets up from the ground in anger, there are people falling down in the sky like dumplings and falling directly beside him. By feather pupil slightly enlarged, face tight, staring at this scene. There are many corpses and a river of blood... before and after a few breaths, the people in Tianyu pavilion are killed by the other party. What a terror... but not far away, Yuzu has seen all these things... "master!"Zhuliuyu turns around in a hurry and shouts at Yuzu. The other party can kill so many experts in Tianyu Pavilion in a short time. There is no doubt that he is not the opponent of the other party. Now he can only ask Yu Zu to fight, otherwise it is impossible to suppress him. Yu Zu didn''t speak, his hands were negative, and he walked in the air. Staring at Yu Zu in the white night, he looks very calm. He raised his hand and shook it. A secret book of the emperor''s holy Dharma formula appeared in his hand. This is the secret script he got from the land of nine souls. "Don''t you want the benefits of Tiangong? Here it is! to want to? You have to kill me "Very arrogant shaft!" Yu Zu''s eyes were full of cold anger, and his pupils gradually became white. His holy power began to rise and gradually became violent. An incomparable and powerful momentum filled all directions: "I don''t know what kind of adventure you got, but you are just a great saint now, you can''t shake me! You have adventures, so do I! Dare to kill people in Tianyu pavilion? I will kill you The sound fell to the ground, and Yuzu''s body suddenly moved and rushed directly to the ground. In an instant, a violent momentum like a big hand toward the white night. The void trembled with the movement. There is no place to hide in the white night, and it is wrapped up by big hands. With a long cry, Yu Zu burst out of his body a huge gasification spirit bird. The spirit bird went straight into the sky, then circled in the air, and then fell straight down, and hit the body of the white night fiercely... next second. Bang! The air wrapped in the white night suddenly burst, and the man moved quickly and rushed to Yu Zu. The bird smashed into the air and blasted out a huge hole several kilometers deep. Yu Zu looks stunned and immediately raises his hand to gather strength, ready to fight back. But the next second, the speed of the white night suddenly increased several times, and people almost instantly appeared in front of Yuzu. "Get out of here Yuzu burst to drink, the whole body breath exploded hundreds of millions of feather blade, such as meat grinder like pumping white night. But at the same time, the body of the white night was shining with gold, and the feather blade blew on his body, which could not hurt half of it. Yu Zu''s eyes were stunned, and he was about to retreat. The white night''s hand had caught him and pressed him directly on his chest. He held it to the ground with one hand. Dong!!!!!! Yu Zu suffered a heavy blow to his chest, so he quickly raised his arms and grabbed Bai Ye''s arm, intending to move Bai Ye''s arm away. His arms trembled wildly and his strength reached the limit. However... the handwriting on the white night seemed to stick to his chest, which could not be moved. Boom!! Yu Zu''s body was heavily hit on the ground. The whole area of the earth was instantly shaken to dust. In the white night, his eyes were red, and the sword emperor''s sword was fully opened. With the swing of his right arm, he stabbed Yuzu''s heart. "You want to kill me like this?? It''s impossible!!! Get out of here Yu Zu roared, his strength was fully opened, and his momentum was pounding wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... between a breath, the body of the white night suffered more than 80 impacts. Every impact can turn a real saint into a serious injury. But... in the daytime, it didn''t hurt at all, on the contrary, it didn''t move. It''s impossible... Yuzu whispers. Zhuliuyu is stunned. Master... Was crushed by a great saint! Abandon the sword! Yu Zu has not had time to make the next step of action, the heart will be the cruel abandoned Sword Pierced. His body jerked, his eyes wide open. How could he have thought that a great saint''s strength would be so great that he could hold down the true saint with one hand? How could he have thought that the body of a great saint could be strong enough to ignore the full impact of the real saint? How could he have thought that the speed of a great saint could be so fast that the real saint could not react? It''s not a saint at all! It''s more than holy. His strength strength has reached the level of emperor saint!! Yu Zu roared and his heart was pierced, but he was not dead. People made a sound like the sound of a Phoenix, and then an endless torrent swept up. "You can''t defeat me!! I can''t die There was a roar. The feather ancestor''s whole body gave birth to a large number of feathers, which first appeared in the neck, and then spread rapidly towards the face and under the body. "This is Shenyu Tianhuang Jue!" Zhuliuyu''s eyes were bright and excited. Pull out the sword in the white night, and cut off the neck of emperor Chou ferociously! But there was a crash. The body of the sword was shaken open by the feather, so it couldn''t cut into it at all. "You can''t cut it!" Zhuliuyu burst out laughing: "once Shenyu Tianhuang Jue is opened, my master is the embodiment of invincible! Unless it is the arrival of the peak emperor saint, even the ordinary emperor Saint here can''t destroy my master''s body!! You''re dead! You lostZhuliuyu yelled loudly, and his emotion was especially excited. Seeing that the master killed people with this move, he could not suppress the excitement in his heart. After all, this is the symbol of Yuzu! However, the next second, a black light suddenly burst from the palm of the white night, just listen to a cool drink sound. "Emperor SHENGJUE, a sword is dead Whew! There was a clear sound, followed by a rustle of blood. He saw a head full of feathers flying in the air, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground, rolling down two circles, until it rolled to the heels of the plumes, and then stopped. The whole person is struck by lightning if he looks at him with a dull plume www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1217 Zhuliuyu froze in his place and looked at the head under his feet and the startled expression still hanging on it. The whole brain was blank... "master... Master?" The plume by the stream murmured. How could the incomparable master be killed? And... Or was he killed under the urging of Shenyu Tianhuang Jue? How could this happen? Is there something wrong? Am I dreaming? Or did I get a magic trick?? Zhuliuyu''s lips trembled, until the white night over there came to him, and he woke up. People suddenly trembled, despair and fear filled the whole body, and people couldn''t help retreating. A true saint... Killed by a great saint in such a brutal and brutal way... It''s unbelievable! Even Yuzu is defeated... So what ability does he have to contend with this man? "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m not going to kill you yet!" The white night put away the sword and said faintly, "if you kill all the people, no one can pass on the news here to me!" After that, he raised his hand and patted the plumes one by one. Pooh! Zhuliuyu suffered a heavy blow on his chest, spat blood and flew out. When he got up, he was only the strength of an ordinary Saint... "tell me first, where is ruyuezun sword White night hands after the negative, standing in front of the plume. Zhuliuyu''s face was as gray as death, and his whole body trembled wildly. He is the first genius of Tianyu Pavilion. He always thinks that he is not only the first genius of Tianyu Pavilion, but also the first genius of Guanglan area. But when I saw him today, he was so wrong! The first genius of the Yijian heavenly palace is the real monster and the real weirdo... "ruyuezun sword was caught by the sword God, and now he is locked in the temporary residence of the purge alliance. Ruyuezun sword is not dead yet. The sword God wants to get the pithy formula and mental method about the supreme sword formula of Yijian Tiangong from his mouth..." zhuliuyu shudders. "Is that so?" The white night frowned. If Ruyue Zunjian doesn''t tell the pithy formula and mental method, it will be fine, but the sword God may not be patient. If he catches most Tiangong disciples back, Ruyue Zunjian will still die. We must solve all these problems as soon as possible and rescue ruyuezunjian as soon as possible! Turn around in the white night, step on the sky and rush towards the sky city. "Go back and tell the clearance alliance to stop all attacks on Tiangong and surrender to me in the white night. I only say this time, if I don''t submit, I will wipe out the whole Guanglan area! Remember, I only say this once! After this time, I won''t accept begging for mercy! " The voice of indifference came from the air. By the time the plume heard the sound, even the smell of the white night in the air had disappeared. Zhuliuyu looked around and could not find him. He was very excited. He did not dare to stay for a long time. He stepped on the air and rushed to the station of the clean-up alliance. ... outside mantiancheng. Members of the blackout coalition have been forced to come. The breath of countless souls converged into a terrible torrent of soul power, which was severely suppressed here. The walls of the city trembled. The strong men of the Yan Family and the Nalan family gathered at the head of the city. The people of the Yijian heavenly palace were not seen. The smoke autumn moon stood in the sky and looked at the countless strong people outside the city. The border has been opened. However, the strong men in the clean-up alliance are ready to attack the city. The light of sharp swords and the rich breath of Horcrux are pressing towards this side. Biyun Pavilion Chaosheng, Murong Kangshun and others lead people a little closer to this. The whole city is full of wind and rain, like a boat in a storm... "what? Do you want to attack the city? " Yan Qiuyue stares at the dark crowd in front of her. She drinks like thunder, which makes everyone''s eardrums tremble and their brains shake. Some souls almost fall from the sky. This sound is really powerful! "Su Wen Yan''s daughter lost the body of the three saints, and her strength soared, and she stepped into the realm of true saints. Today, I can see that it''s true!" Murong Kangshun gazed at the smoke Qiuyue for a while, then shook his head and sighed: "it''s a pity that this divine body has not been acquired by Kangshun. Otherwise, this vast Guanglan should be Murong." Chaosheng also shows a pity. "Hum! Can you also get my three saints'' body? Dream less! " Yan Qiuyue frowned upside down and said coldly, "I don''t care who you are, and I don''t care what you are here for. Now, I''ll just say one word and get rid of it all!! If anyone dares to make a mistake here! I will kill it "Smoke autumn moon! Do you really think you are something? " The Chaosheng of Biyun Pavilion hummed coldly: "a true saint who relies on his physique dare to be arrogant in front of the real saints with old qualifications?"?? It''s arrogant! What''s more, you''re full of sky city, but you''re a real saint. Can you see how many statues are there??? As long as we are willing, we can step down the whole sky city in a few breath! And there''s nothing you can do about it!! We don''t want to talk to you now! Smoke autumn moon!! Quickly hand over the people from Yijian Tiangong, and then you can go with us again! In this way, the city can be safe, otherwise today, we will wash the city with blood! Wipe out the city of sin! "The voices of all the people who raised their swords called out. "Clean up!" "Clean up!" "Clean up!" ... the sound is like waves, rippling everywhere. But these words in the smoke autumn moon to hear, is particularly disgusting. "What''s the cleanup?"?? That''s very nice! You''re just hanging out in the name of justice! Which one of you didn''t come here for burning, killing and looting? It''s so high sounding that I''m talking about it. It''s ridiculous! " Yan Qiuyue said coldly. Xuaner''s body moved and rushed out of the city in an instant. Staring at the tide, she said coldly: "do you want me to hand over the man from the heavenly palace? I''m sorry, I don''t, you say I''m not qualified to bid in front of you? Good! Chao Sheng, you come out and I''ll let you know if I''m qualified to speak in front of you! " "Asshole!! The girl is arrogant Chao Sheng was angry, holding the flute, and rushed directly in the past. Without saying a word, he directly raised the flute and played it. How can he stand such a provocation?? In an instant, a large number of divine sounds flew out of the flute and turned into huge waves, roaring to the smoke and Autumn Moon. Smoke Autumn Moon unafraid, hands flat, that slender catkin in the air quickly, as if it was a wave of strings, plucked the void of this head. I saw the void trembling wildly, and then tore a hole out of it. All the big waves hit the gap and disappeared. "I have some skills, but it''s a pity that in front of me, it''s still a small skill!" Chao Sheng said, and then he played the flute, but the echo did not attack Yan Qiuyue, but attached to him. All of a sudden, his body was full of silvery light, and his breath, strength and speed almost showed geometric growth, which was so terrible that it was unimaginable. After that, Chaosheng raised the flute and burst into a vacuum. However, Yan Qiuyue was not afraid. Her bare hands rose again. Her fingers fluttered in the air like scallions. A wonderful air was intended to fly around her fingertips. The Qi and meaning were mutually constructed, and the air was like a big array. After a while, a wonderful divine array appeared between the palms of Yan Qiuyue. I saw her hands dragging the array seal, like Xizi''s heart, throwing at the attacking air blade. Whoa!!! Where the array seal passed, everything disappeared. No matter the spirit, the holy power or the sword spirit, they all disappeared, all the attacks were dissolved, and the flute that fell down became harmless. "What?" Chaosheng was shocked. But see smoke autumn moon one after another, hit the chest of tide born. Bang! Bang! Bang... Chaosheng was caught off guard, spit blood directly, flew backward and fell into the crowd, which was particularly embarrassing. The crowd was in an uproar. Chaosheng, the leader of Biyun Pavilion, was defeated by yanqiuyue?? "What''s going on?" "How powerful is this woman?" "Is this the constitution of the three saints?" The sound of exclamation is continuous, every eye that looks at the smoke autumn moon is revealing the inconceivable. "No! That''s not the strength of San Sheng''s Constitution! That''s the horror of her trick At this time, among the crowd, an old man seemed to know something, and made a cold voice. Everyone looked at the old man in unison. This is... Old man black Valley? Some people recognize people. Heigu old man is said to have come out of Heishan. Now, he has not been recognized by Heishan. He set up his own house and founded Heigu. He is powerful, but he seldom works in Guanglan area. There are not many people in Heigu. He is very mysterious. However, it has been rumored that the old man of Heigu likes to practice martial arts with living people, and even eats people, so few people come into contact with it! I don''t want him to show up this time. Who brought this old monster?? "Master Heigu, what is her move..." Someone asked. However, the old man of black Valley gazed at the half ring of autumn moon and said in a deep voice: "emperor Saint level!" When the words fell to the ground, the scene was silent for a moment. All the people''s breathing stopped with the falling of these three words, and then there was a burst of explosive voice. "What? Emperor... Emperor saint?? Are you saying that the move of Yan Qiuyue just now is the spirit method of emperor Saint level "Oh, my God, there is an emperor''s holy formula in the autumn moon?" "Crazy!! Crazy All people''s brains are shaking, one by one staring at the smoke autumn moon, at this moment, everyone''s breath becomes extremely hot!! "This girl master the emperor Saint moves! Strength is not vulgar, one or two true saints, even if she is defeated, it is difficult to retain her! You''re welcome. Let''s go together, cut off the autumn moon, take the emperor''s holy skill, and then wash the whole sky with blood! " Black Valley old man low drink way."Good!" The crowd nodded and began to shout. The sense of war grew stronger. But at this time, an urgent voice came. "Ladies and gentlemen, the Lord... No, no, no, no, no, some people have killed me!" The one who called out was a disciple of Biyun Pavilion. He was panting and the whole person was in a mess. Chaosheng remembered that this was the disciple who was in charge of inspecting the surrounding areas and immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Who killed it? How many people are there? " "It''s... It''s a person from the heaven palace of Yi Jian, the other side is just one person..." the disciple trembled. "What?" "Alone?" Everyone was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1218 "A man from heaven? Are you sure you read it right? " Murong Kangshun frowned. "Go back to the Murong family master, I can''t mistake it. The man is so fierce that he kills him all the way. We can''t stop him! That''s amazing That person facial expression is ugly, the eye dew fear says. "Oh? That''s so good? " "What is that man''s cultivation?" Next to a big can ask. "That man... Seems to be a great saint." The man thought about it and said with some uncertainty. "Great sage?" There was an uproar all around. "What''s the matter with you? Full of nonsense! Can a great saint be so powerful? We have the worst strength here is the great saint! Can he defeat him? " Chao Sheng was angry and slapped directly on the face. With a slap, the man turned around and almost fainted. The man covered his face and said wrongly, "Lord, i... what I said is true. That man is indeed a great saint. He is certainly not an ordinary great saint..." everyone is confused. Murong Kangshun was a little impatient, and hummed: "it must be a heavenly palace sage who used some magic weapon to domineer. After all, Ruyue Zun sword gave all the inheritance of Tiangong to these disciples. It''s not uncommon for him to have treasures in his hands! Send someone to kill him! Let''s deal with the smoke first "Good!" Chaosheng nodded and looked coldly: "this girl dares to insult me! Ladies and gentlemen, if you lose this girl later, give her to me. I will refine her into utensils and hang them on the wall of my room for decoration! I will return her insult to me a hundred times and a thousand times "Ha ha, I didn''t expect Chaosheng Pavilion master to be so interested! Anyway! That will satisfy you Murong Kangshun smiles and shouts at the strong men behind him: "gentlemen, go up!! Suppress this girl "Do it "Up!" There was constant shouting. A sad rainbow directly flew out of the team of the clean-up alliance, and rushed straight to the smoke autumn moon. The old man of black Valley stood watching silently. Yan Qiuyue''s small face suddenly congeals tightly, raises the catkin urgently, sacrifices the true holy momentum to press forward. But this time, there were as many as seven true saints. How strong was the momentum on the faces of the people? Which one could resist? The power of her true saints burst into pieces in an instant, and her body was shaken by the force of a mountain. Smoke Autumn Moon repeatedly retreat, only feel a burst of Qi and blood in the body surging, difficult to parry. "Miss!" All the people of the family of tobacco are ready to open the border and rush out one by one. "All back to me!" Yan Qiuyue shouts: "you are not the true saint''s opponent! Come out just to die!! Guarding the city is like This is the battle of true saints. The existence under the true saints is not a parry, even their breath can not bear! They are in a dilemma. However, in the current situation, how can Yan Qiuyue sustain himself? When Hongguang comes, his palms bombard him, and there are swords. Every shot is a kill move. The void around the smoke and Autumn Moon burst instantly, the earth moved under her feet, and the sun and moon on her head whirled. She vomited blood under the pressure of endless force. Just as she was about to fight back, a sword quickly disappeared and pierced her shoulder. The man was swinging back and falling, but before landing, a knife came across. The huge shadow of the sword directly tore half of the boundary of mantiancheng and hit Yan Qiuyue''s body. That''s the boundary of the real saint! Smoke Autumn Moon pupil shrinks, urge the magic weapon that white night gave her at first. Bang Dang! A streamer of light exploded from the tip of her finger and covered her whole body between the lightning flints. But the streamer just filled, and the shadow of the knife had been cut on her. Dong!!!!! The shadow of the knife shattered the streamer air mask. Although the streamer air mask offset most of the knife force, the remaining force still heavily hit Yan Qiuyue''s body. Pooh! Yan Qiuyue spat out a big mouthful of blood again, and she fell heavily on the ground, which was not as heroic as before. She was struggling to get up, and her hair was Dishevelled. Her delicate and beautiful face was covered with blood... "miss!" The tobacco family screamed in despair. Although Yan Qiuyue has the formula of emperor saint, she is not the emperor saint after all. In front of so many powerful people who have been famous for a long time, she can''t support a few moves! This is rolling! One sided fight!! When the people who cleaned up the alliance saw this scene, they all burst into laughter, with constant sarcasm and mockery. "Now you know I''m waiting a lot?" Murong Kangshun sneered. "Hand over the emperor''s holy formula and open the sky city, girl! Otherwise, you will not be as good as dead! " Black Valley old man''s eyes cold stare at smoke autumn moon, light say. Yan Qiuyue got up unsteadily, her eyes were cold, staring at the old people of black Valley, and her silver teeth bit and said, "roll!""Asshole!! I don''t know good or bad Chao Sheng was angry and shook her hand. The flute was not blowing. A magic melody wrapped around the neck of Yan Qiuyue and lifted her whole body. "Well..." Yan Qiuyue''s neck was pinched, and her feet were off the ground. She quickly reached out her hand to grasp the rhythm like tentacles, and wanted to break it. However hard she tried, the temperament was still, even getting closer and closer. Yan Qiuyue''s mouth was open, and her face gradually became iron green. It seemed that people were going to be strangled alive. Even Shengli was blocked at the neck... "hum, I don''t know the so-called bitch! I will abolish your cultivation and take you back to refining! " The tide is cold and hum. When you lift your hand, the sound will be changed into several sharp spines, ready to stab the soul of the sky. Smoke Autumn Moon pupil tightening, teeth trembling slightly, eyes full of despair. She never thought she would die here this time? People all over the city were staring. There are people who want to, but they are hesitant. At this time, even if true saints come forward again, they may not be able to save the smoke autumn moon. "Ready to start, save the smoke autumn moon!" On the wall, a pleasant sound sounded. People looked up and saw a girl with white hair coming. That is Naran River Spirit!! No one dares to listen to nalanxiling''s words. The people took a deep breath and were ready to fight, especially the Yanjia people, who were ready to rush out of the city wall. Just then, there was a blast. Bang!! All the people trembled and looked at the sound source. But a large number of figures came from behind. Murong Kangshun and others raised their eyes and saw that those figures were actually disciples of the purge alliance. They flew to this place one by one, and they fell heavily on the ground, and their necks turned out to be crooked, and they died on the spot... what? The crowd exclaimed. The sky is full of breath. "Who is it?" Murong Kangshun drank a lot. But a figure flew over. It was white night. "It''s him?" Nalanxiling''s eyes burst into light. The vision of the white night has been looking at these true saints, but when he flew to the front of the sky city, his eyes suddenly stopped slightly and looked at the smoke autumn moon in amazement. "Who are you?" It''s damp and cold. But the next second, a sword light appeared in an instant, chopping up the temperament. Smoke Autumn Moon instant relief, people heavily fell on the ground, can not stop coughing, delicate body also gently shaking, is obviously extremely uncomfortable. Step a little bit in the white night, people seem to move in a twinkling, and immediately appear next to Yan Qiuyue. She holds up the woman directly, hands a little, and several top-level pills appear in the palm of the palm and put them into the woman''s small mouth. When the pill enters the abdomen, she immediately builds up her strength at night, presses her palm on Yan Qiuyue''s chest, and then moves down a little bit, slowly hovers in her abdomen, moistening Yan Qiuyue''s body and helping her digest several pills she has just taken. Such a series of actions, smoke autumn moon that pale face finally recovered a little color. Then she opened her eyes and saw the appearance of the white night Smoke Autumn Moon Leng next, subconsciously said. Maybe I didn''t expect that the white night would appear at this time. The white night looked around, silent for a moment, already understood everything. He spoke softly and said, "you go to the side and have a good rest. I will solve the problem here." Smoke Autumn Moon Leng next, aware of the cold eyes of the white night, the heart trembled, dare not say what, nodded and then hard to retreat to one side. The white night took a deep breath and stood up. "What the hell are you?? How dare you ignore my master! Do you know who we are? " The Chaosheng over there said coldly, his eyes full of anger. How dare the great sage ignore him? It''s just looking for death! But the next second... suddenly, he raised his hand in the daytime and caught the tide in the air. Whoa!! A strange sound broke out, and then the endless holy power turned into profound meaning. It appeared around the tide, holding him like a big hand, and then pulled it towards the white night. The terror, however, had no effect on breaking away from the holy tide. The strength of the other side is obviously higher than him! "Chaosheng Pavilion master!" "Be careful!" All the strong people around him exclaimed. Some big powers are going to stop it. At night, his eyes are frozen, staring at those who attack the power, and the other arm carries a sword to fly in the air.Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a large amount of sword Qi flew out, and it was like a torrent, rubbing against the body of Chaosheng and flying towards the rear. The faces of all the powerful people who rushed to the site changed greatly. They stopped to urge the magic weapon to resist the torrent of sword Qi. Dong!!!!!! There was an explosion. It can be seen that the three true saints who rushed out were shaken back by the terrible sword Qi, and their bodies were shaking wildly. "What?" Murong Kangshun''s face trembled. Black Valley old man''s look also changed. Chaosheng is still breaking away from the holy power. He wildly danced the flute in his hand, and the mouth of the flute sounded under his holy power, and the strong temperament was tearing the holy power madly. As the white night approached, the holy power was finally fragmented. Chao Sheng was overjoyed and immediately rushed out, but at the next moment, a big hand reached out and directly grasped the flesh of his chest and caught him. Chaosheng is caught off guard and has not had time to react, so he has a pair of cold eyes... "you..." Chaosheng is just about to speak. However, the white night suddenly raised his arm, grabbed Chaosheng and smashed it to the ground. Dong!!!!!! The earth shaking explosion will explode directly. The ground of mantiancheng sank nearly 100 meters in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1219 The earth shaking explosion shook the whole sky city. All the people of the city trembled. The terrifying lines of force spread from the ground to the void, spreading in all directions, swinging to the sky, or spreading to the abyss. Even those who stand on the sky of the purge alliance strong, but also shocked by this force, one by one, a look of dismay, staring at the origin of the explosion. The lines of force gradually disperse and the dust falls to the ground. The land in front of mantiancheng has been completely broken, and the whole land is concave. The land that was flat just now is fragmented and scarred. It really makes people''s scalp numb. That Chaosheng was shocked by this blow, his forehead was cracked, and his thinking could not be concentrated. He stood up in the white night with Chaosheng in his hand and said nothing like carrying a chicken. The other one, with a discarded sword in his hand, chopped Chaosheng''s neck. The top of the powerful people see this, all of them are terrified, one by one hoarse shouts. "Stop it!" "Shaft!! How dare you "Stop it for me, please!" "You dare to hurt Chaosheng Pavilion master! I''m waiting for you to fall apart! Let you die without a burial place The dark sword, which flew to Chao Sheng''s neck, stopped suddenly. The edge of the sword stopped just half an inch in front of Chao Sheng''s neck. Seeing this scene, all powers are surprised... really stopped?? Is this guy really obedient? However, Bai Yeshu nodded his head and said, "you are right. You can''t let him die like this. It''s too boring. We should let him fall into pieces and die without a burial place." The sound fell to the ground, and the sharp turn of the abandoned sword directly pierced Chao Sheng''s chest. Whew! When Chao Sheng''s chest cracked, a spirit of heaven flew out in an instant. Chao Sheng pupil shrinks, and then spits out a mouthful of blood again, and people cry out like crazy: "my soul of heaven!"!!! My soul!! You... You abandoned my cultivation!! You took my soul?? I''ll fight with you After that, people struggled madly. However, Chaosheng, who has lost the soul of heaven, is only a little stronger now, and does not pose any threat to the white night at all. In the white night, the palm of my hand flashed, and the sword opened again. As soon as there was no shadow, the limbs of Chaosheng fell on the ground in an instant. Blood is running wild. "Ah Chao Sheng yelled, but now he is like the food that has been thoroughly processed by the cook. It has no lethality. It is just the meat on the chopping board, which can be slaughtered by others. "Deal with it!" White night light road, the tide toward the back of the smoke autumn moon. Bang! Chaosheng fell directly on the ground and looked at the smoke Autumn Moon standing in front of him. His eyes were full of fear and despair. "Thank you very much Yan Qiuyue''s pale face smiles. "Come and help me!! Come on Chao Sheng trembled wildly and yelled at the man behind him. But it didn''t work. None of the strong moves. They just looked at it in silence. They didn''t mean to do it at all. Even the disciples of Biyun Pavilion... No one started at the moment. After all, even the leader of the pavilion was easily caught by the other party. How can those disciples take advantage of each other?? Smoke autumn moon a few steps forward, a foot stepped on the head of tide. "You said you would refine me into utensils and hang them in your room for decoration, right?" Smoke Autumn Moon said coldly. "No, I didn''t. I was wrong. Please forgive me, please." Chao Sheng exclaimed, shaking. "If you can say such a vicious way, I''m afraid you''ve done such a terrible thing before! It''s better for you to die early Smoke autumn moon says coldly, sole begins to send force. "Ah Chaosheng makes a sad cry. His head is trampled on by the smoke Qiuyue. Finally, with a "bang" sound, his head is trampled on and exploded by smoke qiuyuesheng! A true saint, just like this. Those who clean up the alliance are breathing hard. "You are not cruel enough! It''s too cheap for him White night side head said. Smoke Autumn Moon Leng next, some embarrassment. "That''s it White night shook his head, turned around, and looked at the clean-up alliance with indifferent eyes. He stepped in the air with a sword and walked towards it: "it''s your turn!" All those who cleaned up the alliance were appalled. Everyone''s eyes were filled with panic. Who is this man? Why is a great saint so terrible?? Is he really from Yijian heavenly palace? When did the sword heaven palace have such a terrible existence?? "You are the one that Yuzu intercepted before!" At this time, black Valley old man seems to think of something, coldly said: "feather ancestor? Where is he? " "Why do you know what you''re saying?" The white night is light.Black Valley old people''s faces changed again. I also understand that Yuzu is more likely to be more dangerous than lucky... "a great saint can kill Zhensheng one after another... It seems that this guy is very evil A man with a long braid is really Shengshen. "Be careful, everyone. Let''s go together. Although he can kill one real saint, I don''t believe he can kill two or three! He must rely on what magic weapon to have such terrible strength! If you want to say magic weapon, we also have it! I don''t believe he can suppress all of us Later, an elder Nvzhen Sheng also opened the speech. These are the leaders of a sect. They are arrogant. How can they be suppressed by a great saint?? "Yes, no matter who he is, he will die here today." "To start is to mobilize all the disciples and kill them together!" "Good!" "They can''t block it!! Kill The crowd yelled and the morale was high. "In that case, go ahead!" Black Valley old man said, he was also ready to move, obviously, he saw the extraordinary, dare not stand by. Whoa! There was a strange noise. I saw that the border of the city of heaven was also opened. There are a large number of souls in it, including nalanxi spirit. Not only that, those who hide in the sky city of Tiangong also rushed out. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" There was a cry of excitement. White night slightly side head. But all the people in the heavenly palace looked at him with excited and joyful eyes. Many people cried with joy, and even more, they covered their faces and cried bitterly. Nalan Xiling also looked with burning eyes. White night looked around and found that the people here almost included the disciples of various departments in the heavenly palace. There were not many elders, and most of them were injured and unable to fight again. The rest of the people did not have much fighting power. However, they are now out of the city, and there is no doubt that they are ready to fight to the death with the clean-up alliance! "Everyone, prepare to kill with elder martial brother Baiye!" I don''t know who called. They immediately pulled out their swords and swords. They all looked as if they were dead. "I don''t know what it means!" Murong Kangshun here snorted: "a group of defeated generals and mobs dare to fight against us?? Kill! be completely routed!! Kill them all "Kill!" The people who cleaned up the alliance roared. Man, like a torrent, pours down from the sky. The endless soul force actually directly crushed the wall of mantiancheng, which caused Yanjia, Nalan''s and Tiangong people to retreat. The momentum of the other side is too strong! The strength is too strong!! It''s not a hierarchy at all. And in terms of quantity, mantiancheng can''t match it! The soul of the alliance is almost all the elite of various sects. How can the old and weak soldiers of Tiangong be able to resist? However, they were not afraid. Many of them secretly gritted their teeth and gathered their strength in the soul of heaven. They were ready to explode. The war will be staged soon! Everyone''s breath froze. But just then... a cool voice came. "Back off, all of you!" It''s the sound of the white night! People are stunned. But the white night turned around again and stepped forward with his sword. "I''m enough alone. You can watch... On one side." The voice of indifference floated again, but it surprised all the people present. Alone? All the people on the other side of the clearance alliance and on the other side of mantiancheng were in a state of panic. He has to deal with so many on his own? We have to deal with thousands of great saints?? Crazy? However, the next second, the white night sword, a supreme sword from the body, straight into the sky. In a flash, the aura between heaven and earth seems to be involved in general, crazily gathered in the body of the white night, and at the same time, the supreme and mysterious sword is intended to soar around the body of the white night, crazy soaring. After a while, a faint giant figure stood up with him as the medium. It is as if the heaven and earth are opened and the stars are moved... the supreme spirit spreads everywhere. All of us were shocked. The giant was wearing a sword suit. He was hundreds of feet tall. Rao was a man of heaven. In front of him, he could only reach his legs. The sun, moon and stars rotate between their heads. The mountains and the earth are crawling under his feet! The sword meaning of rippling and heaven and earth is his flesh body! What a prestige it is!!!He was holding a huge sword, staring at the clean-up alliance coming, and directly and violently fell down. In an instant, heaven and earth trembled, the sun and moon reversed, reincarnation was broken, and the void burst! The ferocious sword separated the earth, and the alliance of cleaning up like a flood like a locust was split in two by the living! Thousands of souls were killed on the spot! When the curtain fell, the sky was silent. All the people in the palace of heaven are sluggish. And a group of elders ran out, looking at this magnificent figure, one by one, trembling wildly, kneeling on the ground with tears and tears, and roaring excitedly. "Sword God comes down to earth!! Sword God comes down to earth!! This is my Tiangong sword God''s secret to the world The voice spread, all the Tiangong disciples trembled, their eyes shining at the huge figure!! Sword God comes down to earth!! Many Tiangong disciples can. But they never knew that the secret of the sword God descending to the earth could be promoted to this degree!! Urge to this kind of top of the head of the sun and the moon treading on mountains and rivers!! The secret of their sword God''s coming down to the earth is just to transform people. At most, it''s only a shadow of five or six meters. And the shadow of the sword urged by the white night... This has been called an ancient giant! This is the real sword God!!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1220 The white night shot, the prestige is incomparable, shocked many strong people in all directions. All the people in the heavenly palace stopped. The Yan Family and the Nalan family stood on the wall of the city, staring at each other with their mouths wide open. This magnificent scene will be deeply branded in their hearts. At this moment, everyone understood why they asked people not to do so... in such a way, why do we need other actions? I saw his eyes shining in the sky, and the shadow of the huge sword God also stood with his actions. The clean-up alliance is in complete chaos because of this sword. But the white night offensive did not stop, he raised his sword, staring at the alliance has not yet integrated the team, is another move. Whoa!!!!!! At that moment, it was as if the mountains were moving and the sea was roaring. The dull voice rippled between the heaven and the earth, and the eardrum of the straight shaking people almost burst. "No! Be careful "Everybody, get out of the way!! Flash it A shrill roar came out. Those who cleared the alliance watched the shadow of the sky covering sword fall down, scared out of their wits and fled in a hurry. Some people managed to escape from the scene, but others fell under the shadow of the sword. Chi la... the sword shadow stopped, and all the people who were swallowed by the sword shadow burst into a blood mist, which dyed the bright and huge sword shadow red with blood. I don''t know how many elites of the alliance have been wiped out by this sword! People only feel that the smell of blood in the air has risen nearly a hundred times! The real saints around him were dull and looking, and their scalp was numb, but they couldn''t return to God for a long time. The whole fierce clean-up alliance team was directly cut into pieces by the two swords of the white night... And broke into a rout!! "What kind of monster is this man in heaven?" Murong Kangshun said stupidly. "Asshole The hair of the real Holy Spirit stood up and roared: "such a bastard, so arrogant! So vicious! No connivance! Never connive!! You must kill him! Kill him "Kill? How to kill?? This son is tough The man on the other end whispered. "So many of us are afraid of him?? All the true saints together, the magic power and the magic weapon can''t kill this son? " The man hummed. "That''s it!! Then you should take the lead! I''ll keep up with you at once Said the other. This fell to the ground, and the man''s face suddenly changed. However, the other party killed the main trend of Biyun pavilion after a few times. It is enough to show the ferocity of his strength. Most of the people who fight in the front line will never come back. "What? Don''t you dare? If you don''t dare, don''t shout The man on the side said coldly. The man''s face suddenly rose into a pig''s liver. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "why don''t you dare? Isn''t it a great saint?? You think I''m a Chaosheng?? Wrong!! I''ll let that boy look good, and you''ll follow me After that, the hand shook, and a spear wrapped in fire appeared in his hand. The man took a spear flower and said, "go!" In a flash, Qin''s voice suddenly came over. Whoosh!! The dreadful spear fell in the air, the flame exploded, and the holy power pounded. The earth shaking power shakes the white night and the shadow of the sword God. Just hear the man roar. "Die Whew! The spear went directly into the shadow of the sword God, and stabbed straight into the heart of the white night. The head of the gun actually bloomed the shadow of samsara and heaven and earth. It was all encompassing, enough to destroy the human beings! What a wonderful shot! A terrible blow! It''s just... it doesn''t move in the daytime. His eyes were sharp, staring at the man. When the gun head hit him, he quickly raised his hand and threw his sword at the spear. Dang! A crisp sound came out. The samsara is broken, and heaven and earth stop suddenly. The surging strength rippled back and forth on the spear and abandoned sword. The man felt that his arm was shaking wildly, and the spear in his hand was shaking wildly, and he could hardly grasp it. However, before he had time to react, the other hand of the white night suddenly stretched out and firmly grasped the spear. The man breathed hard and pulled out his gun. However, the spear seemed to be locked by the white night. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move. And this time. Whoa!!!!!! A sound like the roar of an ancient giant came out, followed by a sense of depression like the collapse of the sky. The man looked up and his face changed. However, he saw the huge shadow of the sword God, with his hands clasped with the huge shadow of the sword, and chopped at the man fiercely."Ah The man was so scared that he let go of the gun and ran away. But when he released the spear, white night backhand grasp the gun, stabbed at the man. Chi!! The man''s flaw is very big, has no time to defend this blow, the shoulder is directly penetrated. But he ignored and continued to rush forward. The holy power of the white night came again. Although the man also opened the road with holy power at the first time, he was hindered in the end and failed to take out the huge scope of sword shadow in time. The real saints who followed all stopped. Some people wanted to save, but it was too late. They had to spread around. They didn''t dare to get close. The shadow of the sword fell down and swallowed up the man like the mouth of the abyss. Whew!! A strange noise came out. The man''s body fell down from the air and fell heavily to the ground. He could not get up again. People looked at it in a hurry. The middle part of his body was almost completely cut open, his internal organs were in a clear view, and only part of the rotten flesh was connected. All the clothes, magic weapons and skin of his whole body were cracked. The spirit of heaven was broken and his Qi was broken. He had only one breath left. Four weeks later, I saw that my breath almost stopped. This is really holy!! This is a real saint!! I was cut off like this?? Where on earth did the sage come out?? Everyone''s scalp is numb! But at this time, the shadow of the sword God came into action again. The huge shadow of the sword was lifted up and aimed at other true saints and swept away. The cruel sword is full of heaven and earth!! "Here it is Murong Kangshun yelled. "Damn it! This son is too arrogant! How dare you take the initiative to attack us A middle-aged woman gnashing her teeth. "There is no way out, gentlemen! If we run away, things come out, so many true saints can''t be a great saint. In the future, how can we have the face to stand in the Guanglan region? How do you get a foothold in the state of Lysander? It''s better to fight together and kill this son at all costs The old man of black Valley said, "please don''t keep your hands! When you are in danger, don''t hesitate any more! " Everyone also understood that the situation was wrong and nodded: "good!! Kill together With the old man''s roar of black Valley, all of them did not dare to have any hesitation and rushed to the front. A strong and naked Saint roared and grasped his hands in the air. He grabbed a bright silver sword from the void. The sword fell into the sky, and the sky was dark. Lightning and thunder thundered. In an instant, the sword suddenly shot out of the shadow of a thunder knife hundreds of meters long, and hit the sword. Dong!!! When swords collide, explosive lines are produced. The strong man Zhensheng''s body trembled wildly, and the man was moved away by the shadow of the sword. Although he could not resist, he was able to restrain him. The rest of the people were very happy. "Great!" "This is the secret of the sword God coming down to earth! It is impossible for a great saint to display such a terrible sword God! I think it''s mostly a magic weapon! everybody! Just hold the shadow of the sword, and its body will not be so strong! " Cried the old man of black valley. "Well said! In that case, let me take this one! " Murong Kangshun''s eyes were bright and his speed was wide open. He stuck himself to the white night like a blink of an eye. He hit the white night''s face with a blow of destruction. But before his fist fell, he was wrapped in a slap. Bang! The offensive stopped. Murong Kangshun''s pupil shrank. But listen to the white night shake his head: "too weak!" And then a little slap! Bang!! The power of the moment. Murong Kangshun was immediately kicked back, and he was unable to control himself at all. Before he could stand firm, he saw that he pinched a sword formula in the white night and then flicked his finger. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a lot of sword Qi explodes and flies through the air. When it comes to Murong Kangshun, they gather together, like a big mouth swallowing at Murong Kangshun. Murong Kangshun urged the school of Dharma to resist the sword Qi. There were thick and fierce halos on his body. However, facing the sword spirit, he found that his moves and magic weapons were hard to resist. However, after a few breaths, there were hundreds of sword marks on his body. The whole person was in a mess. "Ah?" People were shocked. Everyone regards white night as a great saint, or a saint who has a little adventure or relies on magic weapons. But no one regards him as a soul person who is difficult to be promoted because he is too thick in his body! With the full attack of the sword emperor''s sword outfit, this man is no longer a saint. White night eyes a Lin, killing the outbreak. People have to make up their minds. BAM, BAM, BAM... the sword Qi of those surrounded Murong Kangshun exploded instantly. Murong Kangshun''s pupil shrank and was caught off guard. He was directly attacked by this move. His whole body was blue and purple.In the white night, he immediately rushed to Murong Kangshun with a sword, but he got away from the shadow of the sword God. "Emperor SHENGJUE! A sword is dead Sonorous! The body of the sword is cold, like Xiao Xiao Yi Shui! In the past, all the saints around him burst into a rage. "Stop for me!" "Stop!" "Asshole, die for me!" All hands, hard hit the white night. However... in the white night, no matter who attacked, they did not say that they were evading parry. They did not even look at them, but stabbed Murong Kangshun with one sword. Sword across the sky. The stars are dead. As soon as Murong Kangshun regained consciousness, he was penetrated by a sword light. The desolate power of the sword light instantly permeated his whole body and swallowed up his vitality. When he opened his mouth and wanted to say something else, his brain''s thinking suddenly disappeared... Murong Kangshun, meteorite! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1221 Everyone''s heart twitched... Murong Kangshun was killed! Killed by a great saint with a sword? And all the attacks... Actually have no effect on this saint!! Fake? What kind of body is this saint? "How could that happen? It''s impossible! " Some true saints have a dull face and refuse to accept the fact in front of them. However, the white night suddenly turned around, and the abandoned sword flew over again, splitting at the middle-aged woman who was still in a daze. The woman suddenly returned to her senses, raised a lotus staff in her hand, and fiercely blocked the sword of abandoning God. She screamed bitterly, "Stinky child! Get out of my way Scream, lotus stick burst out a burst of lotus seal, hard hit abandoned sword. The surging power swings along the sword to the white night. "Suddenly, the white sword broke, but it was not affected by the sound of the white sword. Bang!!! Innumerable swords flew out in an instant and stabbed at the woman. Pooh!!! The woman''s shoulders and arms were pierced by the sword spirit, and she retreated with a scream. The white night seizes the opportunity, the sword edge Rao lotus leaf staff, a sword picks throat, the killing intention is awe inspiring. But the woman is not a vegetarian. Although she suffered a great loss, how dare she hide in this critical moment? The method of pressing the bottom of the box was used directly. "Lotus God falls There was a scream. The lotus stick in the woman''s hand suddenly broke, and a strange breath came out of the stick and wrapped it up. After a while, a large number of lotus petals appeared around the human center. The petals quickly closed and wrapped them tightly. The sword of abandoning God hit the lotus petals, but it was slipped away. "Well?" Frown on the white night. What a wonderful move! The next second, a pair of sledgehammers fell from the sky and hit his head. White night backhand cross arm, against the past. Bang!! When the sledgehammer collided with his arm, he burst out a dull sound. The real saint holding the hammer felt as if he had hit an impregnable piece of steel, and could not shake half of it. "I''m afraid that I have reached an inestimable strength! It''s hard to break! We need to find a flaw Exclaimed the great master, holding the hammer. White night holds the sledgehammer with his backhand and throws it out. He flew out with a hammer. White night was about to take up his moves. When he continued to attack, a dark vine sprang up from his feet like a poisonous snake, which spread all over his body and tied him fast. It''s old black valley. It''s just that he obviously underestimates the power of white night. He lifted his arms, and the black vines were stretched thin. Black Valley old man''s face changed greatly, and he yelled: "cut! Cut it "Look at me Like a true holy hand, a thin sword appears and turns into a rainbow in the sky and stabs at the white night. At the same time, a true saint at the other end held up his hands and spread his holy power. A wonderful power of soul rhyme hit the white night. "Give me less! Minus! Minus! Minus In an instant, the physical strength of the white night fell madly. "Great!" The man with the thin sword was overjoyed, and his speed suddenly reached the limit. Whew! The thin sword bumps, stabs steadily in the white night''s heart. It''s just... clang. Thin sword... Still has not broken the body of white night. That''s holy. "Is that all?" White night grinned. "Don''t be too arrogant. I''m going to kill you, such as slaughtering pigs and dogs!" Next to the woman hiding in the lotus gave a roar, and then applied magic power, the lotus exploded, burst out a large amount of pink mist, rushed to the white night, wrapped it into a cocoon. The woman rushed over and quickly wrote 16 characters on the pink aerosol cocoon with blood as ink and finger as pen. Geng! Shin! Ren! Yeah! Son! Ugly! Yin! Mao! Chen! Already! Afternoon! No! Shen! You! Xu! Hai! The big characters appear and shine. The white night is completely tied among them, and people struggle constantly, but even if the pink fog is twisted to the limit, it can not be opened. People were overjoyed to see this! The woman sat down on her knees, pinched the formula with both hands, and cried out in a low voice: "everybody! Help me refine this man, quick "Good!" The real saints around him immediately rushed over and slapped the woman''s back to breathe in her breath. The surging power surged up in the woman''s body. As soon as she lifted her hands, a red flame came out beside the cocoon, just like a lotus leaf. It was particularly magical. But just then, the shrill cry came out."Get out of the way It''s the voice of old black valley. "Well?" The woman was startled and turned her head. However, Zhensheng, who held down the shadow of the sword God, chopped down from the air. One of his arms was shaking wildly and could hardly hold the knife. And the huge shadow of the sword God has already carried the huge sword shadow and slashed towards this. "What?" The woman was astonished and got up to hide. Bang!! The pink mist in front of her suddenly exploded, and a black sword stretched out from the mist and penetrated the woman''s throat. Pooh! There was a crackle. Blood spatter. The woman opened her eyes and looked at the owner of the sword in disbelief, and finally fell to the ground. Another true saint falls!! "Ah?" The rest of the people were scared out of their wits and screamed!! Black Valley old man looks ugly, looks around the scene of the real saint, suddenly turned around, straight toward the edge of the sky away!! "Black Valley old man!! You... " someone exclaimed. But black Valley old head also does not return, run. Some people want to escape like the old black Valley! But how can white night make them escape like this? He immediately chased and killed him. Escape makes chaos, chaos leads to death! If these true saints continued to resist, they would not die so quickly. When they chose to escape, they gave up resisting the white night completely. The white night attacked the border defense from the border and became a kind of killing. Inspired by a series of magic weapons, such as Jiandi''s sword suit and Shidi zhenhuo bracelet, the attack and killing in the white night is horrifying. The strength and magic weapons of Zhensheng''s body are just like paper paste under the sharp sword, and a real saint will fall after a few breaths!! If it goes on like this, people will only be nibbled by the white night! "Scattered escape!" Seeing the white night''s relentless pursuit, the great powers were terrified and could not help but scream and disperse. Seeing this, the night stopped. "Ha ha ha ha ha, aren''t you going to kill us? It''s up to you this time! " Seeing that the white night stopped moving forward, the great powers seemed to have won a small victory, and they all laughed. "You have only one person. You are the only one who can compete with us! If other people come after us, it''s looking for death!! boy!! I don''t know who you are! But I tell you! This is not going to be over! We can''t even kill you! The people around you will be slaughtered by us one by one Exclaimed the true saint with the sledgehammer. "Well said! When we come back to the league, please send your sword God!! You must be dead! Separation of human head!! Boy, you wait It''s holy to carry a knife. The old man in black Valley felt a little wrong. It''s so calm in the daytime... Yes, it''s so calm that you can''t imagine it! In his eyes, there is no disappointment, no reluctance, on the contrary, there is only a trace of indifference, as if winning. Do you think this person has a second hand? Black Valley old man heart crazy, feeling bad, immediately took out the magic weapon, ready to speed up to leave. But just then... "where are you going?? Come down and talk to me The sound fell to the ground. Boom!!! An earth shaking trend suddenly fell down, heavily hit the black Valley old man this head. Black Valley old man and several true saints around him fell from the air in an instant and hit the ground straightly, throwing himself into the ground, unable to move. This is incomparable holy power!! No matter how they struggle, they can''t resist! On the other side, several real saints were astonished. "Ah?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" But I heard another sound. "Come down, too!" Boom!!! The endless holy power fell from the sky, and these real saints also followed the footsteps of the old people of Heigu, and were suppressed to the ground by the terrible holy power, unable to move. All the people who clean up the alliance are stupid. One by one, they were frozen in place, shaking wildly, and no one dared to escape. Two mysterious figures came from the left and right directions of the true saints fleeing. When these two figures arrived, they found that they were just like ordinary people. They didn''t have any breath. Instead, they revealed the mystery of seeing through the laws of the world. Two people landed. At that moment, all the real saints'' scalp almost burst, and their hearts were about to jump out of their throat. Half step emperor saint!! It''s banbu Di Sheng!! Black Valley old man''s heart roared. And... One of them is two!!!Is this the man of Yijian Tiangong?? Is this the prestige of the heavenly palace?? All the real saints are going to blow their heads!! "My Lord, what to do with it?" Gao Yan clasped his hands in front of the white night and asked respectfully. "All killed." White night light said, the voice is particularly cold. "Yes Gao Yan nodded, without any wordiness. He directly stored a blade of Qi and chopped at the heads of these true saints. "No A shrill roar came out. Whew!!!! Blood gushing, head rolling! "Don''t keep your hands! Kill them all. After all, I''ve given them a chance before. They don''t give up! " The white night is light. "Yes Those who have Tao Zun also store up Dharma formulas and chop them. These true saints even have no room to resist. "Hold on!! Don''t kill me!! Don''t kill me!! Your honor... I... I have something to say! " The old man of black Valley gave out a shrill cry and yelled at the top of his voice. "No matter, kill!" White night is lazy to talk nonsense, directly out of the voice. This time, he is determined to kill!! Those who have Tao Zun nodded and started directly. "I''m from Heishan!! You dare to kill me! Even if you are a half step emperor, shengheishan will never let you go!!! No The old man of black Valley yelled bitterly. But it didn''t work. Pooh! There is a Dao Zun a Qi blade to cut, black Valley old man on the spot. All true saints fall. The rest of the people who cleared the alliance were terrified and knelt on the ground, praying for the forgiveness of the white night. All the people in the sky are staring at the scene, and everyone seems to have forgotten their breath at the moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1222 The war is temporarily over. The ground was covered with bones, and blood gathered into a river, gurgling among the bodies. White night standing in the bones, silently scanning all around, a long time before turning around. The people came back to their senses, one by one dreamy. Looking at the terrible scene in front of them, they all felt extremely unreal... "let people clean up immediately." The white night is light. "Is... Is..." nearby a temple disciple voice trembling said. People''s bodies were shaking, and they came up one after another, excited and worshipped, looking at the white night. There are so many true saints... They are all cleaned up by the white night... no one would believe that this was done by a great saint unless they had seen it with their own eyes... "elder martial brother Bai... You... You are so good!" "My God, there are so many giants and so many leaders who are killed by elder martial brother Bai?? Elder martial brother Bai, what kind of strength are you now? " "Elder martial brother Bai!! You are more powerful than the palace master "Elder martial brother Bai, how did you do it?" The disciples said excitedly, at the moment, no one is not convinced by the white night. And the elders and the old people of Tiangong came forward in a hurry, tears and emotions. "White night!! White night A great elder of grade hobbled along, holding the hand of the white night, shaking his voice and shouting: "save the heavenly palace!! Save the heavenly palace!!! You are the only hope of our heavenly palace! Only you can save the heavenly palace With that, the elder knelt down directly. The white night was shocked and immediately raised the elder. "All elders, don''t worry. I came back to stop all this!" The night sank. "Good! Good! White night!! It''s all for you!! All for you The elder''s voice was hoarse and his eyes were muddy. The rest of the elders cried out. The appearance of the white night makes desperate people finally see the hope, see the heaven palace and the hope of revival... "white night, you alone, I''m afraid it''s not enough. This time, it''s said that even the sword God Fu Liujiu has been sent out. We must recall the strong people of the heavenly palace, find the palace master, unite with the elite disciples of the divine sword list, and rescue the Supreme Master!" An elder wiped off his nose and said hoarsely. "Master Bai, please go with us to save the elder martial brother!" "Yes, elder, we are still alive, and we can fight! Elder martial brother Bai is not alone A group of disciples said eagerly that they were all full of fighting spirit. The strength against the sky shown by the white night is simply a big boost to the fighting spirit of Tiangong people. At this moment, everyone is full of confidence. But the white night shook his head: "you are all injured. You have been exhausted in the previous war, so you don''t have to follow me. I will solve the problem of clearing the alliance. As for you, you can rest here and hold the city of heaven." "But... Elder martial brother Bai, can you..." someone mumbled his lower lip. White night is a faint smile, pointing to the side, light way: "don''t worry, I don''t have two helpers?" "Help?? They''re going to do it "Who are these two bad old men?" A young disciple couldn''t help saying. Many people still think that the death of the old man in Heigu was suppressed by night. However, with the fall of this voice, the Taoist reverend and Gao Yan became angry. "Stinky boy! How dare you be disrespectful to banbu emperor? If you were not a member of your family, I would crush you to death! " Gao Yan snorted angrily, and his whole body burst out in an instant. Everyone''s breath was tight. He felt that his heart was oppressed by something. He was extremely uncomfortable. In an instant, all the strong people on the scene were shocked, especially Jisheng. When they heard what Gao Yan said, their scalp almost exploded. "Half step, half step" People all over the body tremble, dull looking at Gao Yan: "you... You are half step emperor saint?" "You have no eyes, but you are not to blame. There is only one true saint among you who does not know our realm, which is reasonable!" The one who has Tao Zun hums. Two half step emperor saints!!! People just react, how dare you hesitate? One by one, they knelt down in a hurry. "I''d like to say goodbye to banbu emperor, and I''d like to meet you two elders!" "See you, two elders!" The sound of panic came and went. Everyone was scared. Some people with low strength and even those who have never heard of the existence of the emperor are still confused. They are very scared to see those who are at the top of the mountain. They dare not be wordy and fall down on their knees in a hurry. The smoke autumn moon also reacts to come over, then must make the ceremony. But at this time, the opening of the night stopped."Don''t be polite. Get up." People looked at the white night with some confusion. However, the white night frowned and turned his head to the Taoist venerable and Gao Yan and said, "I asked you to come here to do things. I didn''t want you to come here to bully, especially in front of my people. Why? Do you want me to give you a big gift "No, no, no, no, my Lord, that''s not what we mean..." "how can that be?" You Dao Zun and Gao Yan quickly wave hands, one by one flustered. When this scene appeared, everyone was completely paralyzed by lightning. People opened their eyes and looked at the white night talking and laughing with the two half step emperor saints, and their brains were almost blank. These two steps are called elder martial brother Bai? "Well, as you can see, I have two half step emperors and saints to help me. It won''t be too big a problem to clean up those sects. You can go back to the Tiancheng immediately and defend the city first. Now the people who have eliminated the alliance are still killing Tiangong disciples everywhere. I have to rescue them immediately. The time is urgent!" The night sank. When they came to their senses, they nodded in a hurry: "yes, elder martial brother Bai..." "OK, I''m going!" White night said, without hesitation, he would leave. "White night!" "Husband Two sweet voices came. The pace of the day is slow. But see nalanxi spirit and smoke autumn moon all come up. The two girls looked at each other, and their faces were all in a daze. Nalanxi''s small face was dim, and she hung her head and shook her head slightly: "I... I don''t have much to say, just be careful yourself..." Yan Qiuyue mumbled her lower lip and didn''t know what to say. White night moved his eyebrows, with a bitter smile, went forward and touched nalanxiling''s head. "Xiling, I know you have a lot to say to me. Wait for me in the city first, and then come to you after I finish my work." "Really?" Nalanxiling''s eyes were bright. "Of course." White night smile, spin son toward smoke Autumn Moon way: "autumn moon, you as soon as possible rest, recovery, man Tian City temporarily handed over to you." Finish saying, the person takes out a small porcelain bottle son: "this is the Dan medicine that saves a life, you see the circumstance distributes to everybody to eat." "Yes." Smoke Autumn Moon nods, eyes some complex: "husband, you yourself... Also be careful." "I know." After that, the white night jumped into the sky. The two half step emperor saints also soared into the air, and they all worked together to make a border towards the city of Manchuria, protecting the city, and then followed closely to the white night. ... ... ... in front of a valley full of crape myrtle flowers, a group of people are restlessly blocking the gate of ziweixian valley. Tie Wanqing stands in front of the gate, with his eyes closed and his sword clasped in his small hand. All the disciples around were pale and panting. Some people still have injuries, lying on the ground gasping. Some SAT cross legged on the ground, looking haggard and emaciated. These are the disciples who fled from Tiangong to ziweixian valley. Although ziweixian Valley is not far away from the Yijian heavenly palace, many people still met many people who had cleared up the alliance, and many people were injured. Cluttering... the sound of clear footsteps came. All of them were shocked. They all looked at the mouth of the valley in unison, but a woman in a purple dress came with a lotus step. "Elder sister!! What''s going on? Have you agreed to let us in? " He tried to rush up and yelled in a loud voice. "Elder sister? Who''s your name?? You are the elder sister The woman tried to look white, frowned and said. Try hard to stop. Next to a Dai immediately pulled him aside, accompanied by a smile: "this elder martial sister, my elder martial brother''s head is one track minded, not sensible. You are so gentle and generous, don''t worry about him in general. Can you tell me the reply of the leader of your sect?" "You can talk." The woman snorted and said arrogantly, "our valley Master said that you can come in and hide, but my Valley master has a word in advance. When you enter the valley, you must abide by the rules of my valley. If anyone dares to violate the rules and harm my Valley, you should leave here for me!" "Of course, of course!" "We must obey the rules! Sure All around the disciples busy way, one by one show a smile, are relieved. It''s safe now. With the protection of ziweixian Valley, at least the elimination alliance will not pursue it here. "Then, can the leader of crape myrtle Valley agree to my previous request and let more disciples of our heavenly palace enter here to seek refuge?" At this time, tie Wan Qing opened the cavity. "No way!" The disciple firmly said: "you still have to advance? I can take you in crape myrtle valley. It''s not bad. Why? You want to all move in? Do you think this is Yijian heavenly palace? Let me tell you, if love comes or not, you can go somewhere else! What a snakeheadAfter that, the man turned straight in. "This..." many of the disciples don''t look good. Tie Wanqing moved her willow eyebrows, but her eyes were a little reluctant. When she looked at the disciples around her, she sighed and said in a low voice: "let''s go in... " what about other people, elder martial sister... "And tried to ask. "Let''s go first. We''ll arrange the injured younger martial brothers and sisters first, and then think about the next step." Iron Wan Qing low voice way, spin son to go toward inside. When they saw this, they could only go inside with a sigh. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1223 Entering the valley, tiewanqing was led by the former disciple to the altar in the middle of ziweixian valley. The altar is located in the middle of a sea of flowers. It is a simple altar made of stone and wood. Above the altar is a statue of a Xuannu, vivid and beautiful. And in front of the statue stands a peerless beauty in purple. The surrounding sea of flowers is brilliant and gorgeous, but in front of the beauty, it is somewhat eclipsed. This is crape myrtle fairy, the master of ziweixian Valley! Tie Wanqing is not the first time to see the crape myrtle fairy. Before the Tiangong proposed the alliance, she was lucky to have seen it once. She also saw the battle of the later Shenzong. However, every time she looked at this person, she would feel a sense of amazement. You know, can make a woman amazing, but also let a woman of the same appearance amazing... Then this crape myrtle fairy has to produce how beautiful appearance? "Meet the master of crape myrtle Valley Tie Wanqing knelt down on her knees and saluted the woman. "Don''t mention it. Get up, boy." Lagerstroemia Fairy Light said, the voice is gentle, pleasant to hear. "Thank you, valley master." Tie Wanqing gets up. The crape myrtle fairy turned around, a pair of bright eyes looked at tie Wanqing lightly. The bright pupil like the starry sky looked up and down at tie Wanqing, nodded repeatedly, and said with a light smile: "it''s a good seedling, child, tell me, would you like to join me in ziweixian Valley?" "What?" Tie Wan was stunned. "In fact, I have noticed you before I cared about the sword heaven palace. My child, you are very suitable for practicing the crape myrtle magic formula of Ziwei Xiangu. As long as you nod, you will be the direct disciple of this seat." Lagerstroemia fairy light smile way, the voice is gentle. Tie Wanqing raised his head and looked at the crape myrtle fairy: "Valley master, do you really want me to be your disciple?" "As the saying goes," it''s easy to get thousands of gold, but it''s hard to find a general. It''s the same for students. The development of a clan can''t be separated from excellent students. If there are no excellent disciples to inherit, how can a clan pass on? And how can it be carried forward with a long history? " "The valley master is right." Tie Wanqing nodded, thought for a while, and said, "since the valley master wants Wanqing to worship Lagerstroemia indica Valley, Wanqing dare not refuse to do so, but Wanqing has one condition. He hopes the valley master can agree, otherwise, please forgive Wan Qing for not following..." "Oh..." Crape myrtle fairy some accident: "what condition?" "Please allow the valley master to let Wanqing accept more Tiangong disciples to enter ziweixian Valley to find shelter." Iron Wan Qing said, people directly kneel down, bow to beg. The color of consternation on the face of Lagerstroemia indica is very obvious. She realized the reason why tie Wanqing agreed to herself so easily... originally, tie Wanqing wanted ziweixiangu to protect more Yijian Tiangong disciples. There is a sincere heart! Crape myrtle fairy nodded silently, but Liu Mei also slightly frowned. Although ziweixian Valley is large, there are many people in the valley. Although it is not difficult to accept the disciples of Yijian Tiangong, there are too many people to accept. Once it is noticed by the purge alliance, it is not a good thing for Xiangu. If the alliance stigmatizes ziweixian Valley and Tiangong as a group, the consequences will be unimaginable. This matter must be carefully considered. "Yes!! Of course we agree with you At this time, a indifferent voice suddenly came from the sea of flowers, breaking the thoughts of Lagerstroemia fairies. Tiewanqing was shocked and looked sideways, but saw a group of people coming towards this. These people are all women. There are old women with white hair and bent stature, middle-aged women with bloated body, and young women with outstanding demeanor. Seeing the elder''s token hanging from the waist of these people, tie Wanqing immediately understood his identity, and quickly got up and bowed to the crowd. "Wan Qing has met all the elders." However, the elders just lightly looked at the iron Wan Qing, and no one paid attention to it. Tie Wanqing is embarrassed. First, the white haired old woman in a brown robe took the lead and led a group of people to salute the Lagerstroemia indica fairy. "See the valley master." The voice rang out. "Get up." Crape myrtle fairy''s face some not very good-looking, looking at the humanity: "each elder how together?"? What can I do for you? " "Valley master, we discussed and thought your suggestion was right. Ziweixiangu and Yijian Tiangong got to know each other and had a good friendship. In this time of crisis, we should not let more Yijian Tiangong disciples come in." Said the old woman. "Oh?" Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrow is still frowning, seems to notice a trace of wrong: "big elder''s attitude suddenly changed so fast? Didn''t you strongly oppose the people of the heavenly palace to enter the valley before? " "Before, it was just that the old lady was short-sighted. Now that she has figured it out, she naturally supports the valley master''s view." The old woman said. "If the elders can think like this, it will be the best." Lagerstroemia fairyland.But the doubts in her heart were still there. Tie Wanqing was very happy. If the elders of Xiangu think so, it''s really great news for Tiangong people. But at this time, the old woman suddenly made a sound. "In this case, please allow us to eliminate the root of the sin of these Tiangong people! In order to thoroughly eliminate the disaster of the sword heaven palace The voice falls to the ground, iron Wan Qing and crape myrtle fairy all Leng. "What do you say?" Crape myrtle fairy eyes burning at the old woman: "elder, what do you mean by this?" "Valley master, why should the purge alliance attack the Tiangong people? Its purpose is just for the inheritance of these Tiangong disciples, for their magic weapon soul formula! In this case, if we take the inheritance of these Tiangong disciples, will they not be in peace? The elimination of the alliance will give them no reason to trouble them. This is not to help them eliminate the root cause of their crimes. What is the elimination of disasters? " The old woman said with a faint smile. This word falls to the ground, the iron Wan Qing of the side looks very pale. The crape myrtle fairy was silent. It turns out that these elders have this idea!! "Please order the valley master to control the Tiangong disciples who enter the valley immediately and let them hand over the inheritance! And send a signal to the people in the sky palace of the sword outside to let them take refuge in our valley quickly! " Said a bloated woman behind the old woman. Iron Wan Qing came back to his senses, his whole body trembled and his small face turned white: "how can you do this?" "I don''t agree!" Lagerstroemia fairies also drink. "Valley master! This matter is related to the future development of ziweixian valley. Please don''t be self willed and take the overall situation into consideration! " Said the old woman, bending down. They all bowed down. The crape myrtle fairy''s face was extremely ugly and said coldly, "what? Are you forcing the palace against me "Valley master, we are good for Xiangu." The old woman said. "Asshole!" Crape myrtle fairy completely angry: "you still dare to rebel?? Get out of here However, the old woman didn''t buy it at all. She said, "Valley master, if you don''t agree, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it. If the people who clean up the alliance know that we have a large group of Tiangong disciples in private, I''m afraid they will eradicate us as accomplices of the heavenly palace!! In this way, I ziweixiangu not also step the end of Tiangong? Would you like to see such a scene? Do you want to be a sinner in Xiangu? How do you face the ancestors of Xiangu? " "You..." crape myrtle fairy''s face changed greatly, people repeatedly retreated, pointing to a group of elders trembling. These elders threatened her with Xiangu!! At last she understood the seriousness of the situation. If these elders all stand in a camp, Rao is she can''t help these elders! "How dare you Lagerstroemia fairy took a deep breath and said hoarsely. Tie Wanqing was silent, his eyes were lost, and the whole person stayed in the same place. "Valley master, we are also thinking about the future of Xiangu. If we can get the inheritance of Tiangong, the power of Xiangu in Guanglan area will be greatly increased. This is a good opportunity for the rise of Xiangu! All elders, who is not looking forward to the day when Xiangu rises? Now that the heavenly palace is critically ill and incurable, why does the valley master cling to them? " The old woman sighed and said, "we know it''s too late to do this, but who of us is not for Xiangu? For the big guy? Valley master, please promise us The crape myrtle fairy opened her eyes slightly, looked at the old woman for a while, and finally vomited. Her voice was a little hoarse and said, "it''s just..." after that, the man turned around. "Valley master!" Tie Wanqing opened his mouth and knelt directly on the ground with tears in his eyes. He looked at the crape myrtle fairy, and finally knocked his head on the ground: "Valley master, please don''t do this. As long as you are willing to let go of the people of Tiangong, we are willing to leave the valley immediately. Wanqing is willing to be your disciple, without complaint or regret!" "Wanqing..." the crape myrtle fairy murmured her lower lip, sighed, walked down the altar, lifted her up, wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said hoarsely: "sorry, you can see that things are no longer under my control... Sorry... I... Forgive me..." "Valley master..." tie Wanqing was completely desperate. This time she realized that entering the valley was a trap!! "Two elders, three elders! Order it now! Capture all the disciples of Yijian Tiangong and force them to hand over Tiangong inheritance! Who dares not to hand in? Kill The old woman side head to drink. "Yes The two elders drank together and ran down immediately. "Valley master, what about this Tiangong disciple?" The old woman turns her eyes and stares at tie Wanqing. The valley master asks. "Go away! Get out of here!! Get out of here Upset crape myrtle fairy angry cry. The old woman''s face changed and she mumbled her lower lip. Finally, she held back her anger and did not speak. And the elders were not able to speak out, but were about to leave.But at this time, a disciple rushed in. "Report back to the valley master, there is someone outside asking to see you!" "Let the elder see you!" Crape myrtle fairy angry drink way. The disciple was afraid and nodded, "yes." "Who''s here?" The old woman was not happy, she said in a deep voice. "It''s a disciple of Yijian heavenly palace!" "Tiangong disciple?" "Yes, it''s called white night!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1224 "What?? White night?? White night Kneeling on the ground, iron Wan Qing Jiao''s body suddenly trembled, and the person immediately turned his head, and his eyes were excited and nervous. "White night?" The elder moved his eyebrows: "I know this man, who fought against shangshenzong at the beginning. It is said that he attacked shanghun, the leader of Shangshen clan, and killed him. As a result, his reputation became very loud and his voice moved everywhere." "Sneak attack? How can I hear that he''s relying on magic weapon to kill the top bastard! And he won''t do it until he doesn''t support it. " "Whether it''s a sneak attack or a magic weapon, it''s amazing!" "According to my intelligence, this man is concerned about the existence of the sword in the heavenly palace, which is stronger than that of Yinghua sword. He is a rising star and is the first disciple of the heavenly palace." "It seems that this white night is not easy!" Several elders said with a smile. At this time, the next disciple came forward and whispered a few words in the ear of the elder. The elder''s smile was stiff and his face was ugly. "What you said is true?" The elder said. "I still remember very clearly. There will be no mistake." The disciple nodded. "Hum! That''s really a narrow road for enemies The old woman froze her eyes and her voice was cold. "Elder, what''s the matter?" Lagerstroemia fairy asked. "Nothing The old woman shook her head. Iron Wan Qing felt bad, gritted his teeth and asked, "what else do you want to do?" "Is this what you girl can ask?" The old woman glanced at tie Wanqing and snorted coldly. Xuan''er saluted the Lagerstroemia fairy: "Valley master, I''ll give you the girl. You can sit here and let me solve all these problems for you. When the matter is over, the valley master will kill me for my transgression, and I will listen to you!" With that, the old woman turned and led the elders to go out. Crape myrtle fairy quietly looking, face is full of complexity, sigh repeatedly. "Valley master!! You just let them do it like this? " Tie Wanqing gritted his teeth with tears. "Child! Elder Li''s qualifications are above me. Before I was the master of Xiangu, she had already been dealing with all kinds of things in Xiangu. If she wants this, what can I do as the master of Xiangu? What''s more, I can''t do anything about it. So... I''m sorry... "The crape myrtle fairy took a deep breath and whispered," don''t worry, I will try my best to ensure your personal safety. As long as you cooperate well, I will never let anyone hurt you... This is the last thing I can do for you... tie Wanqing hears her voice and sits on the ground, He hung her head and said nothing. With her departure, the whole purple osmanthus Valley has begun to move. Those who have not yet been arranged to check in Yijian Tiangong are instantly subdued by the people of Ziwei Valley, and all of them are taken into custody. Those who resist are killed on the spot, showing no mercy. Great changes have taken place in ziweixian valley. And outside, white night hands after the negative, light standing in front of the Xiangu. Somehow, he felt something was wrong. Is it too long for the disciple guarding the valley to report? He is only one person, ziweixian valley also does not need how to guard against is. Gao Yan and Youdao Zun have separated their actions to find Yinghua sword and summon them. However, Bai Ye gets the news that a group of disciples have entered ziweixian valley. They come to see the situation immediately, so as to get more information from these disciples. At this time, the disciple of guarding the valley suddenly stepped out. With a smile on his face, the handsome disciple leaned over to Qin Feng and said, "young master Bai, please come in. Our parents are waiting for you." "Thank you White night light road, with the woman toward the inside. Ziweixian Valley is full of exotic flowers and plants, and the air is filled with an intoxicating smell. This place is simply a fairyland on earth, which makes people infatuated. Through the long valley, you will see a series of exquisite pavilions, they are located on both sides of the valley, some even suspended in the air, like the mid Moon Palace. And in the middle of the pavilion is the biggest flying Pavilion. This is the training place of the great elder Li Xianyi. The woman led the white night directly into the flying Pavilion. At the moment, there are seven or eight women sitting in the pavilion. Fat, swallow, thin, old and young. And sitting in the middle of the room was an old woman with hair and skin. The old woman held a stick in her hand and bent her head, staring at the white night coldly. The white night was fearless, but his eyes were curious because he sensed the hostility in the old woman''s eyes. And... There''s something wrong with the atmosphere. "It''s a white night?" The old woman drank seriously. "It''s me." Bai Ye hugged his fist: "I''ve seen all the elders in the white night. On behalf of my heavenly palace, I''d like to thank all the elders for helping me and protecting my Tiangong disciples! Just... Dare to ask elder, where are my Tiangong disciples now? Why didn''t I see one after I went to the valley? ""They have been arranged to rest in the back Valley by our Xiangu. They are all injured. They must be treated. How can they run around?" Next to a bloated woman hummed. "It''s you, son of a bitch! As a disciple of the heavenly palace, you don''t kneel down to salute me when you see me? How dare you! Is this the etiquette of your heavenly palace At the other end, a slender woman screamed, pointing her finger directly at the tip of her nose. White night moved her eyebrows and said, "you said that I am a disciple of Tiangong, not a disciple of Xiangu. I have no obligation to bow down to the elders of other sects! What''s more, I can''t kneel down in the heavenly palace at night! " "You "How could that be true!" They are very old-fashioned. But the old woman clubbed her cane. Bang! Bang... the stick hit the ground several times. The room quieted down for a moment. "Please don''t be impatient! When I ask you something about it, you can deal with it again! " The old woman said. Disposal?? White night eyebrows move. However, the old woman was staring at the white night coldly and drank seriously: "white night! I also ask you if my disciple Zhong Mai was killed by you "Your disciple Zhong Mai?" White night Leng: "who is it?" "You still pretend to be deaf and dumb?" The old woman patted the table and angrily asked, "it''s in shangshenzong! My disciple Zhong Mai, on behalf of my immortal Valley, was killed by you! How dare you pretend you don''t know? How dare you argue? " On hearing this, he suddenly realized: "is it her? I remember! Among those people who bully Xiling... And you ziweixian Valley people! " "Do you remember?" The old woman said coldly. "Not bad." Bai Ye said with a faint smile: "but it''s not me that''s wrong. It''s your ziweixiangu. I''ve given them a chance. They''re aggressive and can''t let go. The cause of the matter is also Zhong Mai and other people who picked it up! If you really want to blame... I''m not responsible for it! " "Asshole The old woman was furious: "what do you think you are? Dare you speak in such a tone in front of me? Do you have the crime to has the final say? Elder Ben says you are guilty! You''re guilty!! You kill my disciple! I''ll pay for my life with you!! Come on "The disciple is here!" Two wonderful disciples rushed in from outside. "Catch this guy who is bold and reckless and don''t know the so-called, discard his accomplishments and enter the prison!! Waiting for the fall The elder said angrily. "Yes Two female disciples of Xiangu answered, and xuan''er came in unison. The white night turned ugly. How can the people of ziweixian Valley be so domineering? I don''t even have a chance to explain myself. One of the two disciples pressed one shoulder of the white night, and he wanted to drag it down. It''s just... no matter how hard they work, the white night is like sticking to the ground, and their bodies are still. "What are you doing? Why don''t you take him down soon? " The old woman was angry. The two female disciples were extremely anxious immediately, their faces were fragrant and sweaty, and they said in a hurry: "elder... Elder, we can''t drag this person. This man''s strength is so strong..." "two girls, don''t waste your energy! Let''s go. You''re not my match. " The white night is light. "Hateful!" "We will not give up!" Two disciples gnawed their teeth. White night faint smile, but moved the arm. In an instant. A surge of the most powerful force came down in an instant. Caught off guard, the two disciples fell directly into the arms of the white night. "You are all women in Xiangu, and there are a lot of beautiful women. It''s good to choose one or two of me to be my concubine." White night said with a faint smile. The two disciples were stunned. After a while, they suddenly came back to their senses and struggled hard. Their cheeks were flushed to the extreme, and they were extremely ashamed and indignant. And this scene, has been deeply stimulated to every elder present! All of them stood up, enraged, staring at the white night with cold eyes. "Provocation!! You are challenging me, ziweixiangu The fat woman screamed angrily. "Unforgivable!" "Kneel down "Yes!! Get down on your knees The elders roared, one by one, and directly came down to suppress the white night. But the white night did not move. He looked at the people and found that they had shown their killing intention to him. It seems that I''ve gone too far... just lower your head. After all, these people have taken in those senior brothers and junior brothers. It''s kind of kind of a favor for me to spend the night... So don''t be presumptuous.The white night took a deep breath. Despite his reluctance, he had to compromise on such matters. Always not as others help themselves, but also to challenge others?? However... just when we are ready to bow down in the daytime. Bang!!! There was a violent explosion. The people in the room were in unison. But see a whole body of blood figure rushed in, the mouth is hoarse shout open. "Elder martial brother Bai!"!!! Senior brother Bai!! Save me!!! Help us The white night fiercely turns around, sees when the visitor''s face instantaneous big change. "A Dai!???" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1225 See clearly the visitor, the white night is shocked, the whole person is directly muddled. A Dai rushed in madly. His two bloody hands grabbed the shoulder of the white night and cried out: "elder martial brother Bai!! The people of ziweixian Valley set a trap to deceive us into the valley, but they took advantage of us to seize our inheritance. Elder martial brother Bai... Save us... Save the inheritance of the heavenly palace... " however, before Adai''s words were finished, a sword was stabbed in his back. Pooh!! "Um..." a Dai was shaking violently all over his body. He could not stop spitting blood from his mouth, and his eyes were wide open. The white night also froze, staring at a Dai with blood all over his face. He''s dying in his clothes. "Bai... Elder brother..." the voice fell to the ground, and the man became soft. Everything, all of a sudden! White night did not expect things to reverse so quickly! People who always thought they were saving people, but now they have become killers... finally. Come back to the white night! He quickly reached out his hand to hold a Dai, and while his anger was not all broken up, he pulled out a pill and put it into his mouth. At the same time, he offered his breath to seal up his wounds and keep the breath in his body. "Go to hell!" However, the Xiangu disciple with the sword on his back still refused to give up. He pulled the sword out of a Dai''s body with a loud cry, and then cut it hard at a Dai''s neck. But at the moment when the sword was about to chop into a Dai''s neck. Whoosh!! A sword Qi suddenly ran into the disciple''s body. Whew! The disciple did not react, the whole person was instantly crushed by the sword Qi, his body exploded, turned into blood mist, and died at the beginning! The disciples of the immortal valley around him were shocked. It''s white night! One finger hanging! "Maniac!! How dare you kill my Xiangu disciple? " A group of elders blew their hair, roared, directly offered weapons, urged the spirit of heaven, ready to start. "Tell me, what the hell is going on!" White night eyes gradually ferocious up, especially pupil beads, in this moment has become blood red incomparably, a tyrannical evil spirit gushed out of his body. "What''s going on?" The old woman said coldly, "is it necessary to ask? You Yijian Tiangong people are just homeless dogs. Why should I help you? If you are wise, hand over Tiangong inheritance! Maybe we can read in the previous friendship, let you a way of life! If you dare to disobey our wishes and refuse to hand over the inheritance of the heavenly palace... I''m sorry! There is only one dead end waiting for you The voice is cold and hovers inside and outside the pavilion. A large number of disciples rushed in and surrounded the white night. "Is this your attitude towards ziweixiangu?" The white night took a deep breath and said faintly. "No nonsense! Take it An elder drinks. "Yes!" The disciples all around rushed in. But just as they were approaching the white night... Dong!!!!!! An unparalleled holy momentum suddenly appeared, directly shattering the whole Feige Pavilion, and all the disciples instantly lay on the ground, unable to move. The Presbyterians also felt the pressure surge. Is this the holy power of the white night? He urged the spirit of heaven and injected vitality into a Dai''s body. A Dai''s wound was moistened immediately. With the help of the pill, a Dai coughed and opened his eyes. "A Dai, are you ok?" The white night asked. "Bai... Elder martial brother Bai... Am I not dead yet?" A Dai called weakly. "Don''t worry, Adai. You''ll be ok if you have a senior brother. I''ll take care of the affairs here." Hoarse at night. "Elder martial brother Bai... Help... Help a Yu... Help everyone..." a Dai grabs Bai Ye''s arm, and his mood is very excited. "Don''t worry!" White night patted the back of his hand, then turned around and looked cold as ice: "elder martial brother Bai will help you to get all these back! And... Took you back! Everyone... Go back together! " The voice is sonorous and loud. A Dai''s eyes were full of tears. Seeing that the disciple was easily suppressed, the old woman knew that the disciple alone could not subdue him. This son can kill a gangster. He really has some skills! The old woman said coldly, "elder, it''s time for us to do something!" "Let''s do it! Let the boy who doesn''t know the heaven and earth knows the power of our ziweixiangu people! " The fat elder said. "Kill!"A group of elders drink, and they rush to kill. "By you?"?? Is it my opponent? " White night suddenly side head, eyes like blood stare at these elders, mouth burst out a few cold words: "give me down!" Dong!!! The elders who rushed in were hit hard, their feet were soft, and they all fell on the ground, and they were all terrific. They were just like those disciples... They couldn''t move!! "What is this holy power? How can it be so strong?? It''s impossible! " There was a shrill cry from the elder. "He is only a great saint. How can we suppress the Lord, our peak and the most holy?" "Bastard!" The elders can''t believe it. The elder held the pestle stick tightly, the old teeth clenched, supporting the holy power of the white night, and he would not give up. White night light looked at him, people lift up, a little move. Bang!!!! The whole ground was blasted through. The valley of ziweixian trembled. The elder''s stick ''clicks'' and breaks into two in a moment. People lie on the ground and cannot move. Everyone''s stuck. Looking at the white night in an incredible way. Isn''t this man a disciple of Tiangong? Isn''t this man a great saint? How can you suppress so many holy things in a word?? Is his great saint a false identity?? He hides his strength?? He actually has the real holy power??? "Bastard!!!" The elder roared and shouted: "use the secret of Ziwei goddess! Let him know what we are doing "Ah!!!" A crowd of elders roared. Everyone is blooming a bright and purple halo. Under this halo, the momentum of the people rises crazily. After that, there is a sign of breaking through the white night repression, even breaking the current shackles and entering a higher level!! They stood up slowly, shaking their bodies. At this moment, all people are like being injected by the gods! Power is infinite! The injured a Dan saw this scene, is already panic. "Master... Elder brother..." br > a stay, don''t be afraid! It''s just a bunch of clowns. " The light way in the white night ignored these elders, and the man leaped into the sky and rushed into the sky. All looked together. Just listen to him straight to open, with a loud voice to shout open. "I am the sword heaven palace night! Listen to the people in ziweixian Valley, stop killing the people in my Tiangong! Otherwise, I will wash the immortal valley with blood! " The voice was vast and wide. But it was just that the voice fell, and countless people sneered. White night? No one knows what it is! Blood washing immortal Valley?? That is more than a night! Who dare to make it in ziweixian Valley? Is the man who is the valley dead?? When the Purple Rose Fairy does not exist?? Ridiculous! The voice fell, and no one responded. Even the Purple Rose Fairy did not make a sound. The night coagulated the eyes. At this time, a group of elders of ziweixian Valley under him had torn his holy power and rushed over. A force of supreme force like a flood of beasts pouring into this, hit the holy power of the white night! "Upright!"!!! Don''t look down on us!!! Take it! " The old woman cried out bitterly, and the man leaped up in the air, like a lightning that split it. And below, all elders hold the secret of God, and everyone has purple halo on them. The halo overflows into the void and passes on to the old woman. The old lady is covered by the thick purple violet sky! The air of a person actually rushed straight to really holy!! Whoops!!!! She reached out the withered hand, a palm to beat, the palm power enough to beat the sky, subvert the earth!! This is a terrible blow to make a serious injury to the Holy One! This is also a group of elders dare to pressure Ziwei fairy!! Because of this, they are not afraid of the holy!! But... br > turn your head in the white night, and look at the old woman with cold eyes. People are still in the air. No defense! Don''t dodge! Ignore this move! "What?" The old woman has a heart beating. Bang!!!!!! The sad palm was directly on the chest of the white night. "OK!" The elders were very happy. "Elder brother Bai!" "A" is crazy. Palm force burst out, white night chest directly burst out a group of purple flowers of the print, swing around, distorted the void. The old lady was also very happy. But before one could see the injury on the night, a hand suddenly came out, and grabbed her neck and lifted her up."Don''t make a show of this kind of trick!" The voice of indifference came out. "Oh The old woman suffocated instantly, and her holy power was suppressed in an instant. She grabbed the wrist of white night, staring at the white night, and then she was shocked to find that... The blow she had just made did not cause any damage to the white night! "It''s impossible!" Countless elders roared wildly, but they couldn''t believe it. But see the white night suddenly force, palm crazy contraction. "Oh!! Ah!!!!! Help... Help me The old woman gave out a hoarse and painful roar. Her whole neck was scratched by one hand of the white night. Her neck was almost cut off and her limbs were stretched out... but when she was about to be cut off, the white night suddenly released her hand. "It''s boring to kill you! I want you to witness with your own eyes that I overthrow ziweixian Valley! " White night cold way, a hand raised, straight into the old woman''s chest, will her soul buckle out, and then a throw. Bang! The old woman fell to the ground, motionless and half dead. "Elder master!" "White night! You... " the rest of the elders rushed over, one by one surprised and angry. Some people are not willing to, rushed up, but was caught by the backhand of the white night, directly smashed the soul of heaven, step in the great elder''s footsteps. The rest of the people were directly shocked and did not dare to move. The white night suddenly jumped up, rushed to the sky, pulled out the abandoned magic sword, stood in the sky, staring at the vast land of ziweixian Valley, with crazy eyes. He held his sword high, and an endless sense of sword rippled from his body. "Since you have ignored me! Good!! Don''t blame me At the moment of the sound falling, the sword emperor''s sword costume bloomed with endless brilliance over the scorching sun and moon. The halo seems to illuminate the hell, reflecting the six ways and the universe. It is mysterious and endless. The stars are not as bright as a ray of light... all the people in ziweixian Valley can''t help but look up. Just watch a sword cut in the white night... ooh!!!!!!!! It was like the roar of the ancient god of war, and then a shadow of the sky covering sword suddenly came into being... Landing, taking ziweixian Valley as the carrier, cutting horizontally with the sword... the crape myrtle fairy standing in front of the altar was staring at the scene. What is this man doing? Does he... Want to split my ziweixian Valley?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1226 Cut off with a sword, open the sky and crack the ground. The whole crape myrtle Valley is shaking. The disciples of ziweixian Valley raised their eyes one after another, shivering and frightened. And the disciples of Tiangong were all overjoyed and yelled. They heard the scream. This familiar voice! No mistake! It''s senior brother Bai!! "Here comes elder martial brother Bai!! Elder martial brother Bai is here!! That''s great "We are saved!! We are saved "Come on, run out and meet elder martial brother Bai!" The people in the temple of heaven screamed and ran out like crazy. At this moment, all the people seemed to have taken medicine. They were full of fighting spirit, and their morale soared. The people who were still depressed before burst into high morale. "Asshole Ziweixiangu''s people were instantly attacked by the other side, one by one disheartened. When they came back to the gods, they were all in a rage and killed with their swords. The people of Tiangong had been fighting all the way, all of them were seriously injured and exhausted. Now, no one in ziweixian Valley is still an opponent. It''s hard to contend with the immediate death and injury. The fierce sword spirit divides ziweixian valley into two, the sea of flowers disappears, and the pavilions burst into pieces. White night line of sight swept left and right, immediately aware of a breathing riot area! There it is! With a shake of his hand, he brought a Dai on the ground and rushed to the area with him. It was deep in the fairy Valley, near the edge of the pool. At the moment, there are a large number of bodies floating on the pool, the pool has been dyed red, the ground is full of blood, even the air is filled with bloody smell. The disciples of Tiangong and the people of ziweixian valley are fighting together. Both sides have killed red eyes. However, there are no weapons and magic weapons. There are few magic weapons in Tiangong. At this time, it is losing. "Elder martial brother Bai!" The whole body is full of blood, trying to see the rush of people, extremely excited, hoarse shouting. "Who are you?" A disciple of Xiangu yelled at the white night. But to meet her is to abandon the sword. Whew! The disciple was cut in two on the spot, splashing blood. "Elder martial sister "Asshole "Kill him!" Angry Xiangu disciples swarmed on. "Kill me? Can you do it? " The white night was cold. He waved his hand again without any pity. A black light flashed from the blade of the abandoned God sword. Then a strange sword spirit flew out, hovered in the air, and suddenly exploded. It turned into a sword spirit of the size of sand grains and fell down hard. Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chuo... the sword fell to the ground and directly pierced the ground, while the bodies of the hundreds of Xiangu disciples who rushed to the white night were frozen in the air, and then one by one fell to the ground like dumplings. When people looked up, they found that their bodies had been beaten into a sieve, and had been pierced through thousands of holes by those swords, and they died miserably on the spot. The rest of the disciples of Xiangu were so frightened that they got together one by one and looked at the white night tremblingly. Kill hundreds of people with one move and one sword! Is this an ordinary disciple? The white night puts a Dai down, and the man falls on the ground and walks towards these people with his sword. "Elder martial brother Bai!" The Tiangong disciples gathered and stood behind the white night, staring at those Xiangu people with resentment. "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance!" White night light way, a hand. Whew! A row of disciples from Xiangu fell down. Cut again. Another line of disciples fell. "Help... Help!" The disciples of Xiangu trembled and cried bitterly. Someone rushed to resist, but was suppressed by the smell of white night on the spot. Some people want to run away, but they can''t get out of the border which is arranged in advance in the daytime. It has become a cage, a slaughterhouse. This group of Xiangu disciples can only rely on the border of the white night, waiting for the arrival of death. Stop it At this time, a serious voice came, followed by a streamer, tearing open the boundary of the white night. White night slightly raised his hand, but in the air, there appeared a beautiful figure like a Xuannu. The figure stood in the air, indifferent, looking down at the white night. "Valley master!" "Here comes the valley master!" "Great! Valley master, you finally appear! Help us!! Valley master!! Help us The disciples of Xiangu kneel on the ground one by one, crying bitterly. "Don''t panic. I''ll take care of things here." Lagerstroemia Fairy Light said, spin son line of sight falls on white night body, voice is cold: "white night, you are not timid! How dare you slaughter in ziweixian Valley! What do you think of this place? ""Don''t talk to me any more nonsense, talk about big reason! You killed my people, and I killed your people too! Between us, there is nothing to say! Fight Cold white night said, bloody eyes ferocious. "White night, it''s not my intention to deprive the Tiangong disciples of their inheritance. They are all acting according to orders. The real leader is the elder of this valley, but they are just confused for a moment! This is a misunderstanding! Why do you insist on meeting each other Crape myrtle fairy raised her eyebrows. "As a misunderstanding, why don''t you stop it?" Asked the cold night. "I would like to stop it, but the elder has united all the elders. I have no heart to lose!" Crape myrtle fairy shook her head. "Well, that''s what you said. I''ll let you go! How many people have you killed in my heavenly palace? I''ll kill you twice. Is that ok? " The white night is light. Lagerstroemia fairy smell sound, Jiao rongdun angry: "white night, you don''t get an inch!" "Do I have to push my luck? If you kill someone, you should pay for your life! I didn''t mean to do it to ziweixian valley. You forced me to do it! " Cold road in the white night, directly toward the crape myrtle fairy. "Asshole!"!!! Who do you think this is? How dare you challenge me?? Get down on your knees Crape myrtle fairy angrily scolded, plain hand raised, a palm toward the white night patted over. The palm wind blows out, destroys the samsara, collapses the heaven and earth, where passes, all lifelines are torn! What a tyrannical force! People in all directions are shocked. In the end, he is the master of the immortal Valley, and the means are extraordinary. However, the white night is not afraid, a sword of backhand flashed past. The cruel abandoning God sword chopped the samsara, stirred the palm wind on the body of the sword, and whirled her arm fiercely. Whoosh! The sword spirit mixed with palm wind turned to Lagerstroemia fairy. "Crape myrtle magic skill!" I saw the crape myrtle fairy Jiao drink, her arms again overflow purple breath, heavily hit on the sword. In an instant, a crisscross pattern appeared. The surrounding disciples retreated one after another, the earth was torn open and the mountain wall was broken. Ziweixian Valley is crazy. The destructive power around gave the world a sense of earth shattering... the Lagerstroemia fairy retreated slightly and looked at the white night in surprise: "I didn''t expect you, a little sage, to have such a means... " very surprised? " The white night is light. "Of course, I can see that you didn''t use magic weapons, nor did you take any pills to increase the growth rate, nor did you use the powerful magic formula. You just used the soul power and holy power as the medium to fight with me. If I guessed correctly, although you are a great saint, your accumulation of inside information has been close to the true saint or even to the true saint level! It''s just because your spirit is special and it''s hard to be promoted! " The crape myrtle fairy said in a deep voice. "It''s worthy of being a woman with seven exquisite hearts! The crape myrtle fairy really has a good eye! " The white night is light. It is said that Lagerstroemia indica fairies have a special constitution, and have a delicate heart, which can understand everything. Today, it is true. It is difficult to promote his soul state because the strength of the ten Heavenly spirits in his body is too amazing, especially the dead dragon spirit. The heaven soul obtained from the dead dragon sword is very special, and it has no characteristics of ordinary heaven soul. In order to promote his soul state, only profound accumulation and great opportunities can be achieved. "It seems that we should be serious! For the future of ziweixian Valley and the reputation of this seat! White night, don''t blame me for bullying me! This seat will not kill you, and will not waste you, but it will certainly make you delicious and bitter The crape myrtle fairy whispered and raised her hands again. After the long dress, a long silk like a Dragon flew out, flying into the sky and flying toward the white night. White night with a sword. However, the long silk suddenly hardened, like a long stick, and hit the abandoned God sword heavily. The amazing power came into play, and the abandoned divine sword trembled slightly and had a slight deviation. As soon as Chang Ling was soft, she immediately spread along the body of the sword and wrapped it directly around the arm of the white night. She wound around his body in the room of electric light and flint, and bound the man into zongzi directly! "Good!" Xiangu people are very happy. "Elder martial brother Bai!" The people below are extremely anxious. Crape myrtle fairy''s delicate little mouth rose slightly: "white night, you have nothing to say?" After that, the man flew over and got up again, fighting against the spirit of the white night. It seems that the war is going to end in this flash?? "Don''t worry, this palm will only paralyze your soul and make you lose your cultivation temporarily! Just be quiet for a moment Lagerstroemia fairy said, surging power also swept along, crazy suppression of the white night. But at this time, crape myrtle fairy''s whole body''s breath suddenly trembled. "Well?" Crape myrtle fairy Leng next, instantly face big change.She knew what the quivering of her breath meant, and people looked at the long silk. But saw a sad sword spirit from the long silk out, the long silk tear off in a moment. No, no! Ziwei fairy was shocked and immediately palm. It''s too late. This unique sword is sharp beyond her imagination! She had no idea that her long silk would be torn. I saw a white night, I broke the long silk and reached out my hand, and grabbed the hand of Ziwei fairy, which was not yet recovered, and the man pulled it. Ziwei fairy suddenly can not be prevented, people lose balance, directly fall to the white night side. Next second, the sword was thrown on her neck... everyone breathed and tightened. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1227 Was he subdued? All the disciples of the immortal Valley felt as if they were dreaming and looked at this scene in an incredible way. The crape myrtle fairy trembled and her eyes shrank. She looked at the black sword in front of her neck, as if she had accepted her life. She closed her eyes directly and looked as if she wanted to kill or cut. "Valley master!" "Asshole! Let go of the valley master "If you dare to go to the valley master, i... i... I..." "we will not let you go as ghosts!" "Yes, we will not let you go as ghosts!" The disciples of the immortal Valley yelled one by one, and they all gave out vicious curses. The women''s shrill voices made them frown all night. But fortunately, the people in the heavenly palace didn''t advise, and they just called out. "Forget it, even the valley master is not our opponent! What else are you talking about? A group of people die "Shut up! Who dares to quarrel again! I''ll kill them all later! " "Do you dare to shout? Be careful, Grandpa, hook your tongue out A group of Tiangong people said fiercely. The disciples of Xiangu are all necked and silent. "If you want to kill me, please kill me and spare these disciples. They are innocent. The reason why they are doing this is just carrying out our orders!"!!! All the blame is on us. I just hope you will let them go after you kill me Lagerstroemia fairy took a deep breath and closed her eyes. "Do you think you are qualified to bargain with me?" White night light said. But at this time, tie Wanqing ran over. "White night!" The familiar sound? White night Leng next, turn head, see iron Wan Qing safe and sound, only eyes have tears, surprised and happy: "Wan Qing, are you ok?" "I''m fine!" Tie Wanqing shook his head again and again, as if thinking of something, and said, "white night! Don''t kill her, she''s useful! " "For what purpose?" Asked the white night with a frown. "It''s said that the crape myrtle altar in ziweixian Valley has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. The people of ziweixian valley have killed so many of our disciples. We can use this altar to revive our people, but only the valley master can launch this altar! White night, save her life! Let her revive our people Tie Wanqing said. "Wanqing! How do you know that? " Crape myrtle fairy''s face suddenly changed. "I knew it before I went to the valley. It''s not a secret for people of all clans!" Tie Wanqing whispered. The crape myrtle fairy is silent. I hear the sound in the white night, but my eyes are bright!! Such means of resurrection... If there is no corpse, can it be done?? "Do you still have such means in ziweixian Valley? I didn''t plan to really kill Lagerstroemia fairyland, after all, she actually kept her hand to me before, but you said so, OK, let''s go! Try to clean up the body! Go to the altar, and you raise all men to life Said the deep voice of the white night. "No way!" The crape myrtle fairy immediately screamed: "this is absolutely not allowed!! Absolutely not "Won''t you?" The white night squinted. "The crape myrtle magic power inside the altar is the lifeblood of myrtle Myrtle valley. It is a prerequisite for cultivating crape myrtle divine power. Once the magic power is used to save people, and the magic power is exhausted, I will never be able to practice the magic power of crape myrtle! In this way, my ziweixian Valley is bound to decline! So no way! What''s more, even if people are saved by this method, they will lose their accomplishments, just like ordinary people! So absolutely not! " Crape myrtle fairy bit her silver teeth and shook her head. "You can''t help it!" "If you don''t agree, I''ll kill you all! Then destroy the altar, and then you will be destroyed as ziweixian Valley! Do you think you have a choice? " "The altars in ziweixian valley were made by our ancestors. All the materials used are ancient gods. Can you destroy them?" Lagerstroemia indica fairies are cold. "Is it?" White night light way, suddenly raised his hand, will abandon God sword high. In an instant, a large number of blood like muscles and collaterals appeared on the body of the sword. They were arranged in a straight line and converged on the body of the sword, constantly flashing, and then a kind of reincarnated and impermanent force stirred up. I saw the sword picked slightly in the white night. Boom!!!!!!! The earth shaking movement is produced. The sword burst out of the sky! The sword idea poured down and directly wrapped half of the crape myrtle valley. Then, inspired by the sword body, the sword idea was raised. Half of the purple Osmunda valley was wrapped in the sword meaning, and the raw one rose into the air. The people on that half of ziweixian valley were all panicked and screamed one by one. Some people wanted to escape, but they were cut off by the sword. See this as if the God of terror power, crape myrtle fairy''s small face instantly without blood color."Now as long as I move my finger a little, half of you will be gone. How about? Do you want to question my determination? " The white night is light. With the strength of white night, as long as a few breaths, the whole ziweixian Valley can be destroyed, and the Lagerstroemia fairy can not even stop it. After all, from the fight just now, the Lagerstroemia fairy knows the means of white night. "Enough... Enough..." crape myrtle fairy''s small face was extremely white, and her lips trembled. She mumbled her lower lip. Her heart seemed to have gone through a fierce struggle, and finally she whispered, "I... I agree!" "That''s right." White night light way, hand a shake, that half of the purple osmanthus Valley roared, fell down. The earth trembled again. Everyone was shocked. This white night... It''s terrible. The crape myrtle fairy clenched her lips and hesitated. She glanced at the white night and looked at the disciples of Xiangu and sighed. "Just... This battle is a disaster free. The death of the people in the heavenly palace is unjust. I should not have suffered such a crime for the disciples of Xiangu... Come here! The benefaction of our ancestors is done by me today. I''ll be the sinner of ziweixian Valley... the crape myrtle fairy seems to have given up everything completely. People turn around and fly away to the altar with tired body. Seeing this scene, all the disciples of Tiangong cheered and clapped their hands. "Good!" "That''s great!" "Elder martial brother Bai!! Thanks to you "Great!" People wept with joy and hugged each other. He tried to clear up the body immediately and transport it to the altar. And the purple osmanthus Valley''s person also hastily picks up the dead fellow corpse. "Elder martial sister, what should we do?" A disciple of Xiangu asked. "Bring them all The white night is light. The disciples of Xiangu trembled at the sound. But at this moment, no one dares to disobey the words of the white night. After all, even the crape myrtle fairy was suppressed by her, so she could only whisper that she ran to carry all the elders to the altar. The elder is not dead yet. She lay on the ground, gasping, even if she took the pills given by her disciples, she did not get better. Her chest was bloody, and her whole body had no soul power. She opened her turbid eyes and looked at the crape myrtle fairy walking towards the altar step by step, and her pupil dilated several times. "Valley master, what are you going to do?" "Li Changlao, this is it. We have no choice. Instead of making ziweixiangu a graveyard, we''d better leave the disciples'' lives..." the Lagerstroemia fairy turned her face and whispered, placing her palm in a groove above the altar. The man closed her eyes and whispered a pithy formula. In an instant, the altar was ablaze with purple light. At this time, a large number of corpses were transported and distributed around the altar. The old woman and a group of elders widened their eyes and trembled wildly. At this time, how can they not understand what crape myrtle fairy wants to do?? "No!! no no Valley master!! You can''t do that!! This is the inheritance of ziweixian Valley! This is the essence and lifeblood of ziweixian Valley!! You are destroying the fairy Valley!! You can''t do that! " The shrill voice resounded through the sky. Lagerstroemia fairy hesitated. But the next second, a sword against the old woman''s neck. "Go on!" White night light said, spin son side head, looking at the old woman: "I said, to let you see me subvert the purple osmanthus Valley, from today on, purple osmanthus valley no longer exists! Well, are you still satisfied? " "You devil!! devil!! Animals The elder shrieked and shrieked. People wanted to rush forward, but they couldn''t move. "Devil? devil? Animal?? Do you have the face to say that to me?? Use my heavenly palace to describe your fairy Valley! You deceive the people of Tiangong into the valley and take away their weapons! Kill them when they are not prepared! Who is the devil? Who is the devil? Who! It''s the animal White night eyes protruding, staring at the old woman, word by word roaring, every sentence sonorous and powerful, the word throwing sound. The old woman was stunned. The magic power of crape myrtle altar began to pour out. Like a purple waterfall, the divine power fell into the sky, and then spread out to hit the bodies around the altar. In an instant, the dead bodies seemed to be reinjected into the soul, shaking and twitching one by one. All the disciples were overjoyed, some weeping and some embracing. White night to see is also very excited, low voice to drink: "tell me, this crape myrtle altar of the divine power can resurrect people without corpses?" "No one who has died for more than three days cannot be resurrected!" Lagerstroemia Fairy Light way: "my ancestor''s divine power is only to reunite the spirit to repair the flesh body, is not in the true sense will have disappeared the life force regeneration!" Chapter 1228 Not qualified?? White night eyebrows a pick, deep voice way: "how? Is the other party a great power? Why can''t I touch it? " "I advise you not to ask. The less you know, it will only be good for you." Lagerstroemia fairy said coldly. "Then I will ask! Do you think you can refuse? " The road sank in the white night. "You..." crape myrtle fairy silver teeth a bite, beautiful eyes glare at the white night: "do you really think I am afraid of you?? I just don''t want you and my two families to fight for no reason. I don''t want my disciples to die for no reason. They are not wrong! It is only for the sake of our interests that we have developed things to this extent... " " I know you are not afraid of me, but you should also know that you can''t help me! " "You can only listen to me now, otherwise, I will kill these people. You have no choice but to watch me erase them!" The crape myrtle fairy''s eyes are frozen and her eyes are full of anger. But now, she has nothing to say. She can only spit out her turbid breath and said hoarsely, "since you want to know? Well, I''ll tell you! " The crape myrtle fairy stopped, and the man fell into a state of mind. She said, "in fact, there are some anti heaven means to revive people out of thin air, but they are very rare. Those who master this kind of means are amazing powers. The strength of these powers is almost universal, holding the heaven and earth in hand and stepping on the existence of reincarnation. Whoever they want to live, they can''t die, and they want to die Even if the man was hiding in the sky, he was killed on the spot. The immortal could not save him! The reason why I say you are not qualified is that in the eyes of these great powers, your existence is not worth mentioning. Your life is not life to them. If they want to erase you, they can''t resist it! Therefore, even if we can contact that level of existence, we must not meet it! Because in the moment you meet them, your life is in their hands Speaking of this, white night is understood. Lisheng Prefecture is so big that it is crouching tiger, hidden dragon, and there are countless strong ones. I''m afraid those people mentioned by Lagerstroemia indica fairies are not the leaders of ordinary clan forces. They must be higher and wider than this! But white night doesn''t care. The purpose of his coming to Lisheng state is not only to chase down Saint XII and fulfill the wish of Qianlong, but also to revive it and queen ice. And this kind of means is also what he has been pursuing all the time. Now that there are clues, how can we ignore the white night?? "Do you know who has the means?" Said the white night. "Do you really want to die?" Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrow moved. "Don''t you want me to die?" The white night asked. The crape myrtle fairy''s words were blocked for a moment. White night light a smile, the eyes did not have much fear. Of course, death is terrible, and he doesn''t think his current strength can really dominate the state. But he has a card. No matter how powerful the other side is, he has the power to fight. This card is the dead dragon sword!! "Good!" The crape myrtle fairy thought for a moment, but didn''t insist. She said, "since you want to go, I''ll take you there after a while."! Just don''t regret it then "You take me?" White night slightly a Leng. "If you don''t have my introduction, you can''t touch people at that level!" Lagerstroemia fairyland. White night moved eyebrows, quite surprised to look at crape myrtle fairy circle. Unexpectedly, the background of Lagerstroemia fairy is not simple. Dong!!! Just at this time, a blast was heard. People around the altar were shocked and looked at the sound source in unison. The sound source comes from the mouth of ziweixian Valley, like an explosion. When the sound comes, even the ground shakes. "What''s going on?" "What''s the matter?" Someone yelled. However, a large number of Xiangu disciples rushed to the entrance of Xiangu. They were all covered with blood and fled towards this side with their hair dishevelled. Everyone''s face was full of panic. "Valley master, help... Help..." the shrill cry came. The crape myrtle fairy''s face suddenly changed, and she would pass by, but was stopped by the white night. "You continue to be in charge of rescuing people here. I''ll go and have a look." The white night is light. "But..." the crape myrtle fairy wanted to stop talking, but she glanced at the white night and didn''t know what to say. She could only sigh: "well, you... Keep my Valley disciple." "My people are not hurt, your people are not hurt!" White night said, pace a little, people such as a rainbow, toward the gate of Xiangu. At the moment, a large number of people who have entered the valley are fighting with a large number of people. The border was torn out and a large number of strong men rushed in.The Xiangu team fought and retreated, but the attack of the other side was extremely swift and violent, and everyone''s strength was inexplicable. The team members kept falling. Whew! A disciple of Xiangu was chopped to the ground. "Small mirror!" The disciples around him cried out. "Hateful!" The leader of a yellow dress woman''s small face is cold, teeth almost bite, a pair of not Fengmu angry staring at the rush in people, a Jiao ah, Yang Sword killed in the past. Cut over several souls, she cried out: "Valley master, they have not come?" "The valley master and they should have known about it. They must be driving this way." At the other end, a woman in a green dress cried. But she had just finished shouting, suddenly her face changed, and she yelled at the yellow dress woman: "elder martial sister, be careful!" "What?" Huang Chang woman was stunned. She turned her head and saw a huge hammer falling down, and it came straight to her forehead. Grunt!! The terrifying sledgehammer, the wind and cloud whirling wildly, the void trembles, the amazing power is simply unimaginable. If you eat this blow, I''m afraid the whole person will become meat sauce, right? Huang Chang woman''s delicate body trembles wildly, her eyes dilate a few circles, and there is only despair in the depth of her pupil. Can''t hide... can''t stop... can''t stop... can only... Die... the yellow dress woman closed her eyes, gave up completely, and waited for the arrival of death silently. However, after waiting for a few minutes... the pain of the body burst did not appear. On the contrary, his consciousness was still... what happened? I''m not dead yet? Huang Chang''s heart was startled. She opened her eyes carefully, but she saw that she had fallen on the ground. A strong hand was around her waist and her whole body was nestling in a broad and strong chest. There was a strong masculinity. Men?? Huang Chang''s whole body trembled, and she quickly pushed away the person who held her. She was angry and angry. She was just about to speak. She realized that she was saved by this person. At that critical moment, this man saved me?? She has been stationed at the mouth of the valley, did not know the white night, immediately asked: "who are you?" However, the white night did not look at her, a little pace, toward the air. "Hello! Come back to me.... " Huang Chang stamped her feet in anger and yelled. But the white night still goes its own way, throwing up the magic sword, exploding thousands of sword spirit, rolling into the sky, like the mouth of the devil, killing those souls who rush into the border. Chi La Chi Chi Chi la... strange sounds came out. I only saw that the sword Qi quickly dashed away, and instantly fell into those people''s bodies and ground them to pieces. After a few minutes, dozens of souls were killed. All the disciples of Xiangu were stunned. Especially the yellow dress woman, the small mouth opens huge, dare not speak again. "Wow!! Elder martial sister, who is that man? " Next to the green dress woman came to ask. "I... I don''t know..." "don''t know? Just now other people saved you, and hugged you? Isn''t that man your man "I... I really don''t know. Other people can''t make mistakes." The yellow dress woman''s cheek flushed, said hastily. Several women snickered, but also know that it is not the time to be joking. She straightened her face and pulled out her sword to help. White night killed so many souls with one move, and immediately scared the saints around Xiangu. No one dares to step forward, but there is a peak extremely Saint flying out of the crowd, shouting at the white night: "ziweixian valley are all women! You are a man, don''t you think you are from Xiangu? Who are you? " "Who are you to attack Xiangu for no reason "We?" The man snorted coldly: "we are the people who clean up the alliance! It is said that ziweixian Valley and the temple of opinion secretly collude to harm Guanglan area. We have received news that more people from Tiangong have entered ziweixian Valley! We''re going to clean up the purple valley! Look at the people who protect ziweixian valley so much... Are you the one who thinks about the heavenly palace? " "That''s a good guess!" White night nodded: "I am indeed the one who advises the heavenly palace! Now that you are going to clean up, well, you can do it!! Come on On hearing this, the extremely holy man moved his eyebrows. But behind him were thousands of alliance elites and powerful men from all walks of life. How could he be afraid of this guy. What''s more, this is a great saint! Think about it! The extremely holy man snorted, and he rushed directly with his sword. "How dare you be so wild? In this case, I''ll cut you first and then break the immortal Valley!!! Eliminate the thievesWhen the voice fell, the man roared, and a great deal of terror came out of his palm, which entangled the white night like silk thread and twisted violently. If it is an ordinary person, I''m afraid it has been ground into pieces of meat. But this breath overflows, actually cannot shake the white night minute. "Well?" The man''s face changed. I saw a wave of arm in the white night. Whoa! Qibu''s strength surged out of his arms, rippling in the air, and then it went down like a mountain. Click!! The extremely holy body was instantly pressed into a cloud of blood mist, the flesh and blood splashed, and the fog was blooming between the two sides. People are breathing hard. A great saint... Just died? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1229 Is Jisheng so wiped out? Not to mention the people who clean up the alliance, even the disciples on the side of Xiangu are also surprised and stunned. If it hadn''t been for seeing this scene, I''m afraid everyone in this room would not have believed it was true. "Elder martial sister! Your man is... So good There are disciples, Na Na Dao. "Yes, elder martial sister, where did you meet? Does he take a concubine "Yes, elder martial sister, you have to introduce us to the past!" Several disciples came back to their senses and laughed at the girl. If ordinary disciples like them are not gifted, they will be very difficult to get ahead in their life. However, if they can rely on the strong, even if they are just concubines and get their guidance, or even practice with them, their strength will soar and their future will be limitless. "You are looking for a fight! Go away The yellow dress woman''s cheek is crimson, glared at them fiercely, curse: "a group of small wave hooves, don''t hurry to save people!! The younger martial sisters are all injured! " "Yes! Yes! Yes "Elder martial sister is shy!" The crowd grinned away. However, Huang Chang''s eyes did not leave from the white night. On the other hand, the purge alliance has already burst into a boiling pot. People raise their eyes and look at it with fear. "What''s the matter with this person?" A great saint was killed like this. This great saint is too terrible?? "White night!! He is white night At this time, some people in the crowd screamed out. "What?? He is white night "The white night of slaughter outside the city?" "I heard that Yuzu died in his hands, and the master of Murong family! The master of Biyun Pavilion!! He killed all of them! " "My God!! These are all true saints. They are all dead?? All dead "Why is this guy here?" Countless people were terrified and their teeth chattered, and the whole alliance for clean-up was directly attacked by fear and despair. Huang Chang woman is also slightly a Leng. White night?? Is he the white night that disturbed my Xiangu just now? Then, however, the white night moved. With his sword in his hand, he rushed directly to the crowd, without saying a word and waving it. With a whirl of the hand, the shadow of the sword nearly 100 Zhang Long flew out and swept away with a sword. The sword spirit was like a wave, beating the crowd of the clean-up alliance. "Hateful!" "One wants to compete with so many of us?? Don''t look down on us! " "Kill Qibu''s scream was heard all the time. A large number of elites in the clean-up alliance responded on the spot, either to evoke soul rhymes or to launch magic weapons. However, after counting the rest, a large number of colorful soul methods hit the huge sword shadow like raindrops. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was an explosion. The shadow of the sword trembled wildly. It''s just... no matter how gorgeous the spirit of the people''s soul is and how terrible the power of the magic weapon is, they can''t make the sword Qi weak by half and stop the sword shadow for a moment. Too thick to shake! They don''t know how terrible the sword emperor is!! Chi!!! The sword power of Qibu didn''t enter the crowd, and hundreds of people were torn up in an instant. A deep blood mist bloomed on the sky. The disciples of Xiangu below raised their eyes and looked. Everyone''s mouth was wide open, staring at this scene. They only feel that what they hold in the white night is not a sword, but a stick that stirs the heaven and earth. When a stick goes down, the stars are dim, the heroes fall, and the blood is like his ink. A bloody and ferocious painting appears on the sky. Beautiful and horrible. The body fell to the ground like dumplings. A torrential rain fell on the fairy valley. It''s just the rain, it''s all blood. The outside of ziweixian Valley has been filled with broken meat and blood, and all the flowers and plants have been submerged. It is like a hell of Shura. The white night fell from the sky. The whole clean-up alliance, dead or fleeing, is a rout. Seeing the white night fall at the gate of Xiangu, all the disciples of Xiangu are scared. No one dares to go up and is afraid. Only before that yellow dress woman bravely, cautiously called a: "childe?" "You go to inform Lagerstroemia fairy, let her guard here, in addition to protect my Tiangong people, I go to pursue the people of the purge alliance!" Said the white night. "Oh, ok..." Huang Chang woman was stunned and nodded. With a little pace in the night, people disappear in the void and don''t know where to go.A group of disciples looked up, but could not find any trace. ... ... in the quiet hall. Several figures were sitting among them, discussing something. The atmosphere was particularly bizarre. "I think our forces can''t be dispersed. We should integrate them and make a big clean-up of the entire Guang LAN region, and warn those who do not join our alliance for the elimination of corruption! Let them understand what the consequences of doing nothing are! " At this time, a fat middle-aged man in a big red robe said, without saying a word, the flesh on the man would shake several times. "Well said! It''s time for some people to take good care of it! Pretending to be lofty? Ha ha, you know, there are not a few people watching our jokes this time. These guys think that we are just making a little fuss. But since we have gathered so many forces to form a clean-up alliance, we can not only solve one opinion temple!! I think... We should take a long view, enlarge our appetite and eat! You have to have a good time On the opposite chair, a woman in blue chuckled and said. Of course, her meaning is obvious! If you want to move... You can''t just move the sword heaven palace! All forces not involved in the clean-up alliance can move! As soon as the voice fell, there was a voice of approval. Obviously, everyone has this idea for a long time. In the hall, the sword God Fu Liujiu sat quietly. From the beginning to the end, he said nothing and did not know what he was thinking. Until then, a disciple rushed into the dark hall. "Lord sword! There''s an urgent report! " The disciple knelt on one knee and said in a hurry. They all looked at the disciple. "What''s the matter?" Fu Liu asked. "It is reported that one of the disciples of Tiangong, named Bai Ye, suddenly appeared outside Mantian city and fought against the people of our league. Yuzu, Chaosheng Pavilion leader, Murong family leader and others were all killed by him, and there were countless League members!" "What?" All the great powers in the hall stood up and looked at the disciple with astonishment one by one. "Say it again!" A sharp nosed man pointed to the disciple and asked in a deep voice. The disciple bowed his head again: "in addition, we have just received news that this man rushed to ziweixian valley after the slaughter in mantiancheng. He suggested that Tiangong and ziweixian Valley had been in collusion with ziweixian Valley and jointly obstructed the clean-up action of our alliance. The seventh army of our clean-up alliance has been slaughtered by this man, and this man is wantonly pursuing and killing our alliance The former League has no power to stop this person The words fell to the ground, and the hall was filled with a cold sound. "Can''t real saints stop it?" Someone asked in dismay. "Didn''t you hear him just now? Yuzu, Murong Kangshun and Chaosheng all died in his hands! It can be seen that this man is not only a true saint, but also a peak true saint. Otherwise, how can he deal with so many strong people? " The woman in blue. "It''s impossible for the peak to keep so much energy!" "I''m afraid someone will help him!" "But where did this white night come from? Why haven''t you heard of it before? " "That''s you. I''ve heard of this man. It''s said that shanghun died in this man''s hands. He''s gifted and cultivated like the moon''s sword. He''s the first genius disciple of the heavenly palace! His strength is excellent. I thought that this man should be a peak of extremely holy strength. He fought against the real saint. But I didn''t expect that he could even kill the real saint. It seems that he is not unjust to mix death with death! We have to be careful! " "Be careful? Be careful!! Can we still be afraid of this yellow haired boy who does not know the height of heaven and earth when we eliminate the alliance? " Snorted the fat man. "What do you say?" "What''s the matter?? Yeah, of course. Get rid of this one! Better catch it alive! Catch it, torture him, and let him know what will happen to him to resist US "Alive? Who do you want to go? Yuzu, they''ve all fallen down. Why don''t you go? " "You... Hum, I''ll go. Do you think I''m afraid of such a little boy?" The fat man scolded. "You..." what else was the man going to say. But at this time, Fu Liujiu, who had been silent for a long time, began to speak. "All right! Don''t make any noise There was a momentary silence in the hall. Fu liuxuan''s eyes were indifferent. When he swept the most noisy people, there was a trace of disgust in his eyes. On the contrary, when his eyes fell on the figures in the rear seats, his eyes showed bursts of joy. In his opinion, these silent people are the backbone of the clean-up alliance! "Dear leaders, since the alliance has been established, I should sweep all the members of the alliance. There must be no disobedience to us! Now that some people are openly against us to eliminate the alliance, we will naturally take action! " Fu Liujiu said: "but since you want to do it, you can''t say anything about it. Let''s take your disciples and deal with this person!""Don''t you think it''s useless to call us all over to deal with a young boy?" The fat man complained. "After getting rid of this person, I think you can eradicate ziweixian Valley by the way. If you don''t want to go, let me go!" Fu Liujiu said. The words fell to the ground, and their eyes lit up. "What kind of villains do you want?" "It''s up to me to wait, ha ha ha..." the crowd laughed and cheerfully turned around to integrate the disciples and prepare to start... Fu Liujiu squinted and did not speak. He had already felt them thoroughly. "Clean up the alliance, it should be used by me!" Fu Liujiu whispered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1230 Whew! A blood mist bloomed in the air, and then nearly 100 disciples of the clean-up alliance fell down and knelt heavily on the ground. "Lord white night! Spare my life!! Spare my life "We just obey the orders of the sect and the leader, and deal with Yijian Tiangong and ziweixian Valley... It''s not our original intention!" "Spare me The disciples wailed, one by one frightened and frightened, shivering and hoarse for mercy. The white night looked at the crowd with a sword in his hand and said, "if you are forced by the clan, you can have a life to live. If you are forced to do so, you will enter the purple osmanthus valley. I will not move you!" "Self appointed cultivation?" "Isn''t that a matter of being slaughtered?" Someone shuddered. "If you surrender sincerely, I will guarantee your safety. You can choose your own way. I don''t have time to talk to you any more!" It''s cold at night. When they heard this, they did not dare to resist. They immediately called themselves the spirit of heaven and Qi, which made them tremble and numb. For a while, they could not urge their strength. "Go to ziweixian Valley and report it. If I find out that you flee back to the clean up alliance and fight against me again, you will be dead next time you meet!" White night light road, a bit, step on the sky, people disappear in an instant. A crowd continued to kowtow in fear. Ziweixiangu''s problem is solved, but it is only tiewanqing. Gongsun mujiao and Gongsun Mudan should have arrived in mantiancheng. But Yinghua sword, Zou Zhao, Yao Heng and others are still missing! The eyes of the white night are cold, and I don''t want to chase them any more. If you want to catch a thief, you should catch the king first, and then you will rescue Ruyue Zun sword first! When the headquarters of the clean-up alliance was destroyed, the whole Guanglan region would be at peace. Thinking in the white night, people rushed directly to the clean-up alliance. All the way, everyone who meets the alliance can''t stop him. He has to kneel down or be killed by him. The strength of the king''s power is not that the number of the alliance members can be broken. But just then, a laugh fell from the sky. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, is this man the white night?"?? Oh, ah, ah... He is indeed a great saint, but he can kill him! The great sage is also very strange When the voice fell, the white night stopped and looked up, only to see the void in front of him twisted, and then a large number of spirited saints appeared in front of him. These saints are almost all extremely saints. Among them, several real saints with terrible breath are the leaders of the sect. It was a bloated being in a red robe. In addition, there is a woman with enchanting figure and outstanding demeanor. Behind them is a man with a sword and black armor. Next to the man is a man wearing a mask. No gender can be seen. There are so many masters!! "Who is Fu Liujiu?" he asked "Bold, the name of the sword God is not what you can call. Kneel down quickly!" One of the souls yelled, pointing to the nose of the white night. "Yes, kneel down!" "How dare you disrespect the sword God? I don''t know what to do "If you don''t kneel down, you''ll be worse than dead later!" The roaring sound was heard, and the sound was not stopped. However, the white night seemed not to hear, just silently watching the people, as if waiting for the reply of all. The fat man laughed, looked at the white night and said, "the sword God hasn''t come. I don''t think it''s enough to let the sword God come out to deal with you!" "So..." the white night nodded: "then I don''t want to waste more lips and tongues. I''ll give you a chance. If you are arrested now, submit to me and become self appointed, I won''t kill you. Otherwise, if you start to beg for mercy later, I may ignore it. You can choose by yourself." The words fell to the ground, and everyone was quiet. People you look at me, I look at you, and there''s a burst of laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." "Hello, do you hear me? He told us to surrender! " "How can one man make so many of us surrender? Or a great saint?? Even if he killed Zhensheng, he would not be so arrogant? " "Ha ha ha ha ha... I''m going to die of laughter!" "Does he really think he is invincible?" A group of people covered their stomachs, giggled and laughed, and all around seemed boisterous and boisterous. However, the enchanting woman wiped her tears and said with a smile, "good, good, I surrender!! I surrender!! My Lord, don''t kill me "Yes, yes, yes! I surrender too!! My Lord, you can let me go! Don''t kill me! Please... Ha ha ha ha... "A man with a goatee beard beside him also laughs.However. White night is very serious nod: "well, you two with the people of the clan, I will not move for the time being! As for your faults, let''s make a judgment one by one after the matter is over. " The words fell to the ground, and people laughed more fiercely. "Ha ha ha ha ha, look, he''s serious!" "Do you want to hit the snake?" "Ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. It''s a mockery of the white night. But the white night still ignored, people staring at the crowd, said: "if the rest of the people are not willing to submit, then start it." "Hehe, are you really ready to fight with us?" The fat man in the red robe narrowed his eyes about the size of beans and said with a light smile: "in this case, that''s good! You''re going to die anyway! I don''t waste my breath When the voice fell, more than ten extremely saints rushed out of the fat man''s side and directly attacked the white night. White night left hand a lift, a grasp in the air. The general situation suddenly falls! More than ten great saints were suppressed by the general situation before they were close. "Well?" Many people''s faces were stiff. Is it too easy to kill Jisheng? I''m afraid it''s the true saint who can do this! But see the white night jump in the sky, people disappear in an instant. Then, a fierce sword suddenly soared, instantly rolling between heaven and earth. "Nine kill the dragon sword!" In the void, there is a voice of indifference. All of them trembled suddenly and turned their heads to see that the white night had appeared behind the group of people. And among the crowd, the one who just entered the real saint Tengxian Pavilion master, at the moment, has covered his neck and opened his mouth, constantly trying to say something. But the words have not fallen, Shu''s neck is broken, the head falls down instantly, blood spurts the sky!! "What?" The audience was shocked. The owner of Tengxian Pavilion didn''t even respond to it, so he was killed by a sword in the white night!!! How terrible!! Everyone''s scalp is numb. I can''t believe it. Is this the strength of white night? Is this the strength of the great sage? "Careless!! I''m careless Red robed fat man smile disappeared, face tight, eager to call out: "everyone attention, ready to start, kill this person!" When the voice spread, all the souls present offered holy power and magic weapons to compete with them. At this moment, no one dares to look down on this man again! But at this moment... "adults A great sound came from afar. When people heard the sound, they only felt that the eardrum was shaking violently, and the internal organs and viscera were singing together, even the souls and spirits were shaking. What''s that noise?? The white night looked up slightly. But look at the void a twist, and then a thick suffocating air field swept towards this side. Fat people in red robes, enchanting women, and men with sharp noses and monkey cheeks noticed the aura, and were immediately frightened into a cold sweat and trembled wildly. "It''s great power!! Here comes the power!! Here comes the great energy The shrill cry went on and on. I saw that the prestige of a group of soul people was actually suppressed and could not be overflowed. All the holy formulas offered by all the people were oppressed by the living ones. No one dared to be bold, and no one could urge them to move. So terrible! Even true saints are forced to move. The coming person must be the existence above the true saint! The fat man in the red robe was shaking wildly with fat. The whole person is no longer as calm as before... everyone is trembling, scalp numbness. No one can imagine, in this chaotic area of Guanglan, the existence of the true saint actually appeared!! At this juncture, any emperor can change the whole pattern of Guanglan!! I saw nothing but silence, and then a figure appeared in front of the white night. The man directly to the white night, attitude incomparably respectful. "It''s Gao Yan!" White night nods, light way: "how did you come over?" "Your honor, all the places in the west of Guanglan area have been inspected by Gao Yan, and all the people from Tiangong are saved and sent back to mantiancheng! There is no one in the west to clean up the alliance! " Gao Yan said respectfully. "Good!" The white night nodded and suddenly thought of something. He asked in a deep voice, "can you meet someone called Yinghua sword?" "Yinghua sword?" Gao Yan was stunned, as if he understood something. He clasped his fist and said, "are you asking the people on the heaven palace sword list? Among the people saved by Gao Yan, there were those on the list of divine swords. Some called to leave, some called Yao Heng, and others called Qingtian. But Yinghua sword was not there. According to what they said, Yinghua sword left alone to the East, which seemed to attract more alliance clearing people to go there, so as to reduce the pursuit of other people by the alliance people. Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ve informed you to help Yinghua sword. "If this is the case, the pressure will certainly be reduced. It''s just that Yinghua sword is in danger. I hope you daozun has arrived in time. The white night looks cold. He turns his head and stares at the people in front of him and says, "we don''t care if there''s a way to go. We''d better deal with the matters in front of us first. When the matter is over, you can follow me to clean up the alliance headquarters!" "Yes Gao Yan nods. The white night''s vision fell on the enchanting woman and the man with sharp lips, and said, "it was you two who said you would surrender, right? Now, you two, come out now www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1231 Hearing the words of the white night, the enchanting woman and the sharp nosed man trembled wildly all over, and looked at the white night with fear, and they were almost scared out of their wits. It can''t be wrong! The enchanting woman and the man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek swallow saliva fiercely. Although they did not reach the level of emperor and Saint, the strange and powerful force warned them all the time. This is the emperor saint! Although they don''t understand the gap between the half step emperor saint and the emperor saint, no matter what level of existence, as long as they have crossed the realm of true saints, they can not compete. "Why do you linger when you are asked to come here? Come on, come on Seeing that they were afraid, Gao Yan frowned and immediately drank. This is not a sound, but two people listen, like running thunder in the ear exploded. Two people tremble more fierce, as if exhausted all their strength, get up to walk toward the white night. "What about your family?" Asked the white night. "All... All over here!" "Come on, come here!" Shaking all over their bodies, they turned and called for their clan''s disciples to step aside. The rest of the people were scared and confused, and they didn''t know what to do at night. When the enchanting woman and the man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek move their people away, they just wave their hands at night and say, "kill the rest of them!" The words fell to the ground, and the atmosphere of the scene solidified instantly. The fat man in red suddenly raised his head and looked at the white night in shock. "You... You... What do you say?" "I''ve given you a chance. You won''t surrender. Only they say they will surrender to me. So, they can live, and you... Have to die!" The white night face is expressionless way. "Ah "No!!!! I don''t want to die A shrill cry rang out. The fat man knew that there was no way out. He gritted his teeth and said, "everybody! Since this person wants to kill all the people!! Then I''ll wait and fight with him! " "Yes! Spell it "Kill!" All of them got up and rushed to the white night together. "I don''t know how to live or die!"!! Because you want to hurt adults?? A bunch of ants Gao Yan was angry and raised his arms to catch the crowd. Whoa! The supreme strength took his hand as the outline, drew a huge palm, directly held most of the crowd, and then squeezed it violently. Pooh!! In the middle of the air, a large amount of blood fog was directly exploded, all of which were crushed to death by Gao Yan. Whether it''s holy or holy! They can''t resist! In front of Gao Yan, these are real ants!! "Ah..." The fat man in the red robe was shocked and turned to flee. But in front of Gao Yan''s half step emperor saint, his escape was just feeble! "Come back to me!" Gao Yan drinks, the breath of the supreme swept past, directly wrapped in the body of the fat man. No matter how he resists and impacts his true holy power, he can''t resist the power of half step emperor saint! The fat man was caught and thrown in front of the white night. The fat man rolled on the ground for two times. Then he got up and kowtowed to the white night and begged for mercy: "my Lord! adult! Spare my life! Forgive me!! I don''t know Taishan. I don''t know your majesty. Please forgive me! I am willing to be a cow and a horse for adults, no regrets!! Adults... " however, the next second, white night kicked him hard in the chest. Bang! The flesh of fat man''s chest split instantly, and the soul of heaven burst into pieces. People tumble on the ground and howl. "Beg for mercy? It''s useless! " White night light said, not waiting for the fat man to get up, abandoned the sword has fallen, quickly split in his neck. In an instant, a head fell. Another true saint has fallen. The sharp faced man and the enchanting woman almost all stood unsteadily, all of them collapsed on the ground. If they know that the strength of white night is so strong, even if they are dead, they will not touch the brow of white night, and they will not join in the League of eliminating bullshit! This time it''s planted!! Two people shudder. "Kill all, one will not stay, do not accept surrender!" The white night is light. "Yes Gao Yan nodded and raised his hand to the air. Click! Click! Chuck... all souls are like ants that have been crushed to death. Their bodies are squeezed into flesh foam by the terrible spirit of emperor and saint in mid air and die on the spot. Before and after the hundred interest, this elite force from the clean-up alliance was completely destroyed. Later, these so-called surrender people were all stunned and numb.Everyone''s head is blank... the scene is filled with bloody smell, and the scene is like Shura hell, which is extremely terrifying. "See what I mean?" The white night turned around and looked at the two people lightly. They knelt on the ground directly, their heads pounding on the ground, shivering. "Big... Big man, God... Martial arts..." "the great man is incomparable..." they trembled. "I know I''m afraid, that''s good!" The white night looked at them faintly and said, "in fact, I know you two are not really surrender to me! I was just making fun of me The words fell to both of them as a bolt from the blue. The man with sharp jaws was so scared that he almost burst into tears. White night continued to open his mouth: "now you can see that this man beside me is emperor Sheng! Although it is only half step emperor saint, but to kill you, it is like slaughtering pigs and dogs! Do you think there is anyone else in the clean-up league who will be my opponent? " "Nobody!! No one can be an adversary to an adult! " Two people are in a hurry, panic! "Good!" White night nodded: "you should know that I wipe out the alliance, just a matter of the moment, now, I want you to do something for me! If things are done well! You can live! If you don''t do it well, you should know the consequences? " "My Lord, please tell me, the little one will try my best!" They cried out in unison, not daring to be slighted. "Not bad!" White night touched his chin and said, "I want you to return to the clean up alliance immediately and bring out the moon Zun sword for me! If he can leave the alliance safe and sound, I will forgive you! If you can''t, you can bury him with him! " This word falls to the ground, two people are scared all over the body hair almost did not stand up, hastily cries: "we... We certainly can! It must be done for adults "Good! You can go back "It''s... Big... Take care of yourself! Take care of yourself Two people urgent way, spin son hastily leave. Gao Yan looked at the group of people and left in confusion, frowned and said, "my Lord, are you not afraid that they have escaped?" "Run away? No way. They should know what will happen if they offend a half step sage and an unfathomable saint. Although the state of Lisheng is big, it is so big! They''re all smart people, they won''t make stupid choices! " The white night is light. "The Lord... This little clean-up alliance, we kill the past, why let them save people?" "If the other party intimidates me with the moon Zun sword as the hostage, then you and I will be in a passive position, which is not good for you and me!!!! Isn''t it better to let go of the hostages if there are no hostages? " "Your Majesty is wise!" Gao Yan is busy holding fists. "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me to eliminate the alliance!" White night drink, instant rush to the sky. Gao Yan followed. ... ... ... in the hall. Fu Liujing sat quietly on the chair, one hand supporting his chin, as if thinking about something. Before long, a slight footstep came in. "Is there any result?" Fu liuxuan stood up and looked at the man in black at the door. "It''s still death that won''t say it!" The man leaned against the edge of the door, holding his chest in both hands. His eyes were full of anger, and his voice was particularly cold. "You can''t see a coffin without tears!" Fu liuxuan snorted coldly: "it''s better to mention his brain and force him to dig out everything in his head! Read the memory with magic "No! That''s rude! If you dig your brain by force, the information you get may be in a mess, and it will be even more likely to be lost and difficult to dig out all the information! " The man in black shook his head, and the corners of his mouth rose, revealing a ferocious smile: "it''s better to capture souls directly! Draw out his soul and soul, live and refine! Let him suffer day and night! No one can bear it. The fire is burning! Suffering from the spirit is far more than the body! In this way, I''m afraid that in a few days, he will do it! " "Hum, in that case, use this move!" "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve planned to use this move for a long time, but the flame for refining the spirit has not been ready. It has been almost ready until today." The man in black laughed and turned to leave. But at this time, a quick figure rushed over. "Newspaper! Lord sword God! Not good! Not good!! The big thing is bad The man cried out in dismay. But the words have not finished, the man in black slapped in the past. Bang! That person is empty a whirl, heavy fall on the ground, spit blood fiercely. "Quack! You are disturbing me The man in Black said faintly and walked away. If the disciple has no information, I''m afraid this slap will directly blow his head off.Fu liuxuan frowned, but didn''t say anything more. Staring at the disciple who couldn''t spit blood, he said, "what''s the matter?" "Back to... Back to the sword God... Master Zhang... They are all dead, only... Only leader Liu and the Lord of the Pavilion... They escaped back! The rest of the people were killed by the white night... "The disciple''s mouth was full of blood, which was not clear. "Well?" Fu Liujiu suddenly stood up, his face ugly. "What about them?" "Already resting in the back hall." "Tell them to come and see me!" "Yes The disciple wiped the blood on his mouth and went out in a mess. But just then. Dong!!!!! There was a blast. Then came a great voice. "Where is the wine cup of Fu Liu www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1232 The settlement of the alliance is located on the Tianhe mountain. This place is in the center of Guanglan area, near jianshenfeng, which is the place where Fu Liujing is located. Fu Liujing is one of the best masters in Guanglan area. As a result, Wulan has never been a leader in the area. He has never been involved in many things, but he has never been famous in the area. Small as it may be, it does not mean weakness. No one dares to question the strength of the sword God Fu Liujiu. It is said that as early as two thousand years ago, there was a real saint who provoked Fu Liujiu and was taken off the head by his flying sword. At this point, no one dared to challenge Fu Liujiu. And Fu Liujiu never did it again. As for the depth of his strength, has always been a mystery, but one thing can be known, that is, his strength must be above the true saint! In addition to the participation of several powerful giants, this clean-up alliance was also guided and ordered by Fu Liujiu. A number of clan leaders also saw the appearance of the ancient giant, just joined the purge alliance. As everyone knows, Fu liuxuan''s aim is to express the sword formula of the heavenly palace. The purpose of his action this time is to further develop the sword technique. Hearing this roar, the whole clean-up alliance instantly boiled. No one can imagine who dares to make trouble in the clean-up alliance! Even true saints don''t dare to be wild here, do they? "Who!! I don''t know the sky and the earth! Do you know where this is? " A low voice came. Only to see the dragon blood knife ancestor, the great Confucian forefather led a group of strong people to rush towards this. Several giants are gathering to discuss the next attack target. There are not many reasons for Yi Jian Tian Gong. The reason why they arrested the disciples was to give an account to the sword God Fu Liujiu. They were not very interested in Jian Jue. However, when a large number of strong people arrived outside the clean-up alliance, they only saw two figures alone. Everyone was stunned and stunned. However, the vision of the great Confucian master tightly swept around Gao Yan''s body. For this guy with almost restrained breath, the great Confucian master found that he could not see through. "It''s not easy! Be careful The great Confucian master murmured, and his face was dignified. "Oh?" Dragon blood knife ancestor frowned, looked at the eye high rock, the line of sight falls on the white night body again, spin son drinks: "white night is it? I''ve heard of you! Yijian Tiangong first disciple! What are you doing here? Yes? Is it possible to avenge the heavenly palace of the sword? " "Yes White night nods. "Oh! Do you think you can do it on your own? " The ancestor of Dragon Blood Sword sneered: "I can''t do it! Even yuezun sword is our prisoner! What do you count? Come on your own! We can spare you from death! " "Ha ha ha ha..." many disciples laughed. "Come on "Or I''ll call you to die soon!" There was a roar. But the white night is not angry, pointing to the dragon blood knife ancestor, light said: "catch him!" "Yes! My Lord Gao Yan drinks, jumps forward and rushes to the dragon blood Sabre ancestor directly. There was an uproar. "How bold! Dare you catch me The ancestor of dragon blood saber was furious, and with one hand raised a blood knife, he cleaved toward Gao Yan. In an instant, the blade burst out a bloody angry dragon, shaking the void, roaming away, momentum over the sun and the moon, the knife intended to cover the sky. The sages around him were frightened. This blow can tear up a common true saint alive. However... however, the man who rushed to the Dragon Blood Sword ancestor directly against the blood red angry dragon. No matter how strong and powerful the angry dragon of the Dragon Blood Sword ancestor was, it could not bring him any wound when it hit him. "What?" The ancestor of dragon blood knife was stunned. Everyone was struck by lightning. It was hard to believe what they saw. Before the dragon blood Sabre ancestor has reacted, he has been approached by Gao Yan. Just look at Gao Yan and grab it. Bata! Dragon blood Dao Zu''s neck was immediately pinched, and a pure force overflowed from the hand that held his neck, covering his whole body in an instant, sealing up his soul, and making him unable to sacrifice any holy power. "This... Can''t..." Dragon blood knife ancestor seems to be aware of something, pupil contraction, difficult to send out a faint voice. Words just finished, just look at Gao Yan in the air a little, grab him to fly to the white night, the people heavily fall in front of the white night. Bang!Dragon blood knife ancestor fell on the ground, coughing. The spirit of heaven was sealed and the holy power was suppressed, so that he was now like an ordinary man. White night raised his feet, directly stepped on his body, the other hand slowly pulled out of the waist of the abandoned God sword. Dragon blood knife ancestor can''t resist, the pupil is huge. "What do you want?" "Before I ask you this question, what have you done to Ruyue Zunjian?" The white night is light. The face of the dragon blood Sabre is like ashes. "Ancestor "Master!" The people of the dragon blood knife door were in a hurry and rushed up one by one. But before he got close to him, he saw Gao Yan lift his arm and blow out a terrible air wave. Whew! In the past, the body of the person who was caught in the air burst and died on the spot. The rest of them were frightened and did not dare to go forward. The great Confucians'' forefathers were also frightened, and their pupils swelled. One move will catch the dragon blood saber ancestor. He killed hundreds of strong men of Dragon Blood Sword sect in one move. Who the hell is this man? What is the existence of his strength?? The great Confucian Master seemed to have thought of something, and his face was as white as paper in an instant. The Dragon Blood Sword ancestor over there was directly killed by a sword owl. He even had no time to say his last words, so he died on the spot. The strong man at the scene was shocked and his breath was frozen. No one could have imagined that the leader of the Dragon Blood Sword sect and the strong man in Guanglan area died like this. He died so stifled and so cowardly that he even failed to use his moves. The great Confucian master here finally realized something. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Gao Yan. "Big... Lord!! supreme!! Spare... Spare! Spare my life The great Confucian master shuddered, his head directly knocked on the ground, trembling and shouting. All the disciples around him were surrounded. "Teacher, you... This is... " all... Kneel down for me, quick! Get down on your knees The great scholar''s forerunner cried out in a hurry. The disciples were at a loss, but they did not dare to refute. They knelt down on their knees one by one, trembling. "What? Are you scared? Didn''t you say you wanted me to roll on my knees? I haven''t knelt yet. Why did you kneel first? " White night will sword, indifferent looking at the crowd. The great Confucianists did not dare to speak. They only knelt on the ground trembling. The disciples were even more numb, especially those who had provoked the white night before. They were already paralyzed by fear. At this time, a voice came from the interior of the clean-up alliance. "Who am I supposed to be! It turned out to be a half step emperor saint! Interesting! " When the voice fell, I saw a sword meaning towards this side. In an instant, it was like a flood discharge and embezzled everything here. Gao Yan''s face froze, and he murmured. His momentum also rolled out and hit the four sides. It seemed that he wanted to break through the diffuse sword meaning. But the sword is so strong that it can compete with him!! "The other side is at least a half step emperor Saint... Lord! Be careful Gao Yan drinks in a hurry. White night nodded and looked at the elimination of the alliance. To be able to make these true saints submit, Fu Liuguan''s strength is certainly not simple. A man with long hair and a long sword came out slowly. The man''s eyes were sharp and his face was pale, but the luster in his pupils was particularly frightening, as if they were two sword lights. As soon as he walked out, the atmosphere of the scene became extraordinary. "It''s the sword God!" "Here comes the sword God!" The disciples were so excited and cheered. The people of the Dragon Blood Sword clan rushed forward, knelt down in front of Fu Liujiu, and cried: "Lord sword God! The thief killed the master, and asked the sword God to avenge us for the Dragon Blood Sword gate "Let the sword God make the decision for us!" The sound of crying never stops. Fu liuxuan frowned and ignored the disciples. He came forward directly, glanced at the corpse in front of the white night, and said faintly, "who are you?" "My name is white night. I''m from Yijian Tiangong! You are Fu liuxuan The white night is light. "Do you have a part to talk about here? A great saint! Get out of the way Fu liuxuan said, full of disdain. Then his eyes fell on Gao Yan and his eyes showed solemnity: "who are you?" The words fell to the ground, and Gao Yan''s face immediately became ugly. He didn''t speak. He just stepped back and stood behind the white night. Seeing this, Fu liuxuan moved his eyebrows: "Oh? Is this half step emperor Saint... Actually your subordinate? ""Do you want me to talk now?" The white night is light. "Of course! I''m very curious about what kind of strength you are Fu liuxuan''s light smile, sharp eyes as if to penetrate the mind of the white night. But the white night did not have the mind to say anything to him. Once again, he lifted his sword and went straight to Fu Liujiu. "Huh?" Fu liuxuan opened his sword eyebrow again, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. "Are you challenging me?" However. It was not the voice of the white night that answered him, but the shrill sword of abandoning God. Whoosh! The dark sword light came in an instant. "Ridiculous!" Fu Liujiu shook his head and did not pull out his sword. A delicate sword spirit caresses the void and bumps into the white night. But just as the light of the sword was approaching the white night, it was torn apart by a strong and pure sword meaning. "What? This is... Kendo Tianwei? " Fu Liujiu''s face suddenly changed. But I saw a flash in front of me. Abandoned magic sword has arrived... . . (I''m sorry for the late update. Another chapter will appear around 2:00. You can get up in the morning to see. This one and the next one belong to March 10, and there are two shifts on March 11. The other chapters will be filled as soon as possible. Thank you.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1233 It''s a sharp sword. It''s powerful. The sword, like the Xiaoxiao River, engulfed Fu Liujiu in an instant and stimulated every inch of his blood. The sword was so fierce that it was just a surprise. What Fu Liuxiang didn''t expect was that a great sage would have such a terrible sword meaning! Fantastic!! But this is not the time to be shocked! Fu Liujiu moved his eyebrows, and his body was in a flash. He jumped back suddenly and avoided the fierce sword with a breathtaking action. He didn''t stop there. Although the sword meaning of the white night is beyond his imagination, can the elegant sword God be weaker than others? As soon as the man turned around, he picked up the key with one hand and went towards the white night. As soon as the sword''s meaning is finished, it has a sense of breaking the sky. Only the sword God can fight back in this situation. But just then... whoosh... the dark abandoned God sword blew out a lot of sword Qi inexplicably, such as the devil''s fangs instantly biting Fu liuxuan. Fu liuxuan''s face finally became unnatural. He stopped the attack directly, and he suddenly retreated. But this time it was a little late. Chi la... when the sword came, he cut his robe into pieces, and there were a lot of long sword marks on his skin. The whole person looked in a mess. White night seemed to have expected that he would make a counterattack, but he also pressed his hand! Wait for the opportunity! "Ah..." The people around him were shocked. Especially the great Confucians, their faces changed again and again. How could this great sage hurt the sword God who is a half step emperor saint?? Is this a general saint?? It''s impossible to be extremely holy or really holy, right? Fu Liujiu''s body moved back and fell on the ground like a feather. His sword eyebrows wrinkled again. He glanced at his ragged clothes. His face was particularly cold. "What you did just now... Should be the Yijian shenjue of Yijian Tiangong?" "Yes The reason why you said to me is to listen to Tianjian! Now you send people around to capture the people of Tiangong. Isn''t that just for the sword formula? I''m interested in all the sword secrets of the sword heaven palace. If you have the skills, you can take them! " "You really think I can''t take care of you, a great saint?" Fu liuxuan snores coldly. "Then you can try it!" Gao Yan stepped forward and said in a deep voice. Fu Liujiu saw the situation, and his eyes twinkled with a trace of fear. Obviously, banbu Di Sheng''s deterrent is not a joke. If Gao Yan is on the side, he can''t let go and fight white night. But at this time, the white night made a sound. "Gao Yan, get out of here!" "Your honor..." Gao Yan stopped. "Give me this man!" "I heard that this man was nicknamed the sword God! I think this title is more suitable for me! " As the words fell, Fu Liujiu narrowed his eyes immediately: "what? Are you going to fight me one on one? " "Not bad!" White night nodded and said faintly, "don''t worry, my man won''t interfere in the duel between us! You and I, you and I, will have a life and death decision here "Your arrogance and ignorance will kill you!" Fu Liujiu shook his head. "I don''t know how many people have said this to me before, but unfortunately, they are all dead." White night road. "Oh Fu Liujiu sneered, and his eyes were full of anger. Xuan''er came forward with his sword: "in that case, well, I''ll give you this opportunity! Originally with your strength is not qualified to challenge me! But your success has infuriated me! Seal your mind and life with the sword idea, let you live in my sword body without death, experience thousands of collisions of sharp sword, and let you die again after crushing to pieces, as a punishment for you to challenge a great power Fu Liujiu said and raised his hand. Sonorous! The sword comes out of its sheath. It''s a very pale sword with round tip and dull body. Take a closer look... this is a bone sword! "I never thought the famous sword God used a bone sword!" White night said, spin son carrying abandoned sword to go. "My sword is not comparable to your vulgarity." Fu Liujiu said: "come on, don''t say I bully you!" Vulgar? Why do so many people look down on this sword?? The white night settled his mind, but he was too lazy to be polite, so he went straight to kill the general with his sword. People around him held their breath and stared. They only saw that the white night turned into a beam of light rushing towards Fu Liujiu, but before the beam approached Fu Liujiu, the void behind Fu Liuguan stretched out a long dark sword.It is the sword of the white night. It''s too fast! Like a poisonous snake. The illusion? Magic? Or is it that the speed of white night is so fast that people only see the shadow? No one knew about the magical means, but Fu liuxuan noticed that the bone sword blocked the black sword with his backhand at the first time. Dang! When the two swords collide, the sword pattern explodes, and the sword idea rolls around like a strong wind. The next second, the black sword disappeared again. When it reappeared, it was forced by Fu liuxuan with a terrible sword. "It''s ridiculous to be a little tricky." Fu Liujiu still shakes his head and resists with his sword. The sword on the bone sword erupted violently, and the sword of the white night was smashed. But the white night did not give up, carrying the sword to cut fiercely, under a breath actually wielded nearly ten thousand swords. "You want to fight with me? Good! Let''s see how many Jin and how many liang you have Fu liuxuan drank cold wine, and his arms danced quickly. A bone sword came to life in an instant. Sometimes it stabs forward, sometimes cuts horizontally, sometimes cuts vertically, sometimes splits quickly... Under a breath, it is nearly ten thousand swords. In a flash, the white night even thought the sword was alive. But he did not fear and continued to stab with his sword. The two swords collide in the void, and their shadows interweave, making people dazzled. The strong can catch the shadow of the sword, and the weak can only see the chaos there. In his sword moves, Bai Ye has to admit that he is a little inferior. Fu Liujiu is the one who has the title of sword God. He has studied the art of swordsmanship for many years. He has learned thousands of sword techniques. He has mastered these sword moves. No matter which one he uses in the daytime, he has exquisite moves to dismantle. But. In terms of speed, white night is not inferior to Fu Liujiu. On the contrary, in terms of sword sense, he even has a little suppression. This is the strength given by the sword emperor''s sword suit! However, only relying on this, it is impossible to defeat Fu Liujiu! In the white night, his eyes congealed, and his eyes opened. All the power was poured into the sword, and the blade fell sharply, and the sword force exploded in an instant. "Abandon the sky with a sword!" Whoosh!! The sad blade of the sword seemed to be a black light cutting through the sky, which directly scattered all the strength and intention of Fu Liujiu''s sword. It hit the bone sword heavily and cut it towards Fu liuxuan''s neck. "What?" There was horror all around. Gao Yan also looked carefully: you are really extraordinary. Fu liuxuan was astonished, and he made a sudden effort, but it was too late. The sudden white night seemed to have got this point right. The bone knife fell heavily on Fu liuxuan''s shoulder and directly cut his shoulder, which was filled with blood. The people around him were all frightened. How could you expect that the sword God would suffer such a big loss? If you succeed in the white night, you will immediately draw your sword and prepare to attack again. But at this time, when he had just put forth his strength, he found that it was very difficult. The sword could not be pulled back at all. It seemed that he was stuck by something. It was very muddy, and the body of the sword became extremely heavy. "Well?" White night eyebrows slightly puffed. Is this sword spirit? At this moment, abandon the divine sword and bone sword together! "Is it my turn?" Fu liuxuan said coldly. He raised his hand and moved his fingers gently. Dong!!! A sharp sword light bloomed on his fingertips and swallowed it into the white night. The void is broken, the space is twisted, and the terror of sword light is beyond the sharp edge of space. "You can be proud to hurt me, but now... You can die!" Fu liuxuan''s eyes are full of proud smile, this move, he has been planning for a long time! He knew that this move could not be avoided at night. At such a close distance, even Dara Jinxian can''t dodge. And such a terrible move! No one can resist the Lord!! This son is dead!! Fu liuxuan''s thoughts are grim. In fact, as he thought, the white night can not escape. The terrible sword light fell on his body fiercely, rolling out a piercing sound. Clattering, clattering... the dense sound seems to shatter the ears. However... the light of the sword is fading out, and the meaning of the sword is rippling. If you look at the place bombarded by the sword light, it is still intact! The sword light did not tear half an inch of white night''s skin. "What?" Fu Liujiu''s pupils shrink wildly, and his face is unbelievable. "It''s just like that, sword God!" It''s cold at night. Fu liuxuan breathed hard.But see white night face suddenly ferocious rise, in the eye red light flash, that holds abandons the divine sword hand suddenly to send strength. Whoosh! Abandoning the divine sword and dragging the bone sword, Fu Liujiu, who was holding the bone sword, was also caught off guard and was thrown up. The man had just risen to the air, then he was grabbed by the white night, and then pulled it violently! Dong!!!!!! Fu Liujiu''s body fell heavily on the ground, sending out a shocking explosion. White night pupil cold, taking advantage of Fu Liu cup has not returned to God, abandoned the sword again stabbed, desolate toward its heart in the past. "Six samsara swords!" A cold shout spread. The intention of killing is awe inspiring. Fu liuxuan''s pupils are swollen, and he hastily raises the bone sword and urges the sword''s intention. Bang!!!! A seven layer sword shield appeared in front of him, facing the attacking abandoned God sword. However, under the six samsara sword, the construction of the sword''s intention is amazing, and the destructive power is powerful. The strength of the sword force has reached an unprecedented level. At the moment of touching the sword shield, it is smashed. The seven layer sword shield is like paper paste, which is directly pierced. Fu liuxuan''s face changed greatly and he dodged in a hurry. Chi!! Key points to avoid. But Fu Liujiu''s waist was still pierced by the abandoned sword, his blood splashed and his body was injured! People around him were stunned. The great sword God Fu liuxuan... Actually lost in the aspect of sword?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1234 Fu Liujiu''s face was unsightly, and his palm was patted toward the chest of the white night! The surging sword pattern explodes in the palm. But this still can''t shake the white night, but with the help of the power of the exploding sword grain, it pushes itself away from the white night. Fu Liujiu covered the wound and stared at the white night coldly. The indignation in his eyes was particularly obvious. "It seems that I was careless! I didn''t expect that you, a great saint, could have such a strong body and such terrible sword moves... "Fu liuxuan''s eyes fell on the abandoned God sword and said in a deep voice:" that sword is not an ordinary sword either. " "Not bad." "White night light way:" so I said you had better be serious, otherwise the victory or defeat is doomed "No! The victory or defeat has long been doomed! " Fu Liujiu said, his eyes were full of fierce. The white night frowned slightly. But he saw a strange breath flowing on Fu Liujiu''s body. It was a deep blue air shadow, attached to the surface of Fu Liujiu''s body, which was particularly strange and unique. Fu liuxuan''s eyes also became fierce at this moment. "Do you think my title of sword God is my boast? Today, I''ll let you know what the real Kendo is! " The sound falls, whoosh... a concussion of the void sounds. All of them were shocked, their breath was frozen, and they looked towards the white night. But all the space around the white night was distorted and surrounded him completely. "Be careful, my Lord!" Gao Yan seemed to notice something, his face changed greatly and he screamed eagerly. But in the void, there is a bone sword! That''s exactly the offensive of Fu liuxuan. The bone sword is fierce. At this moment, it becomes fierce and incomparable. It is more powerful than before. When it comes to the white night, it explodes hundreds of millions of sword shadows. In the white night, the eyes are cold and the sword is sweeping. The shadow of the sword reverberated, and the sword spirit splashed wildly. It also rolled out countless swords'' spirit and hit the past. "Gu Yi Dang Jian Jue" In the void, the sound of Fu Liujiu''s long whistle. "Nine soul sword rhyme!" The white night also burst out a roar. The double swords roll wildly. Each other''s powers collide wildly, and the sword idea swings through the twisted void and splashes towards the periphery. People retreated in a hurry and did not dare to get close to it. The ground was torn, and the 182 boundaries outside the alliance were cleared up and burst instantly. But the fight is not over. When the bone sword in the void was still fighting with the white night, another void rushed out a deep red blood sword and stabbed it hard at the white night. In the white night, his face suddenly changed. He pulled out the dead dragon sword with his backhand and ran into the bloody sword. The dead dragon sword is still sleeping. Even if the sword is pulled out, it does not have much power. But it doesn''t matter. It''s a sword! In the white night, his hands danced quickly, and his sword idea swayed wildly. The sword pattern was blooming, and the sword spirit whirled around him like a storm. People around see dazzled, simply can not capture the two people''s attack track. "Do you have a third sword?" At this time, Fu Liujiu''s voice sounded again in the void. "Well?" The white night turned pale. Just looking at the void in front of me, I suddenly burst out a dark green sword. The sword tip is like fangs and stabs the heart of the white night fiercely! What? His face suddenly changed in the white night, and he immediately drew his sword and retreated. However, as soon as the man withdrew, his flaws were greatly opened. The left and right Bone swords and red swords saw the opportunity and attacked them together. In an instant, they cut into the shoulders of the white night. "Arrogance and sword spirit!" Fu Liujiu''s drinking and gas. The sword meaning on the two swords soared in an instant, and the edge soared wildly. Even if it was the king of the night, two sword marks were cut by the students! In the white night, he retreated again and again, and looked at his eyes and shoulders with his side head. "My Lord!" Gao Yan was shocked and wanted to move forward, but was stopped by a look in the white night. At this time, the distorted void gradually recovered, and in the void, Fu Liujiu walked out slowly. But at the moment, he was floating around with seven terrified swords! Red sword! Ink sword! Bone sword! Lin sword! Snow sword! Rattan sword! Water sword! Seven swords, like spirits, revolved around him. "Is that?" White night frowned. "Your sword is not simple, but the magic weapon! On famous swords! How can you compare with me?? These are the seven most famous swords I have searched for since I started to cultivate swords. They are also the swords with the highest degree of compatibility with my spirit. Each of them has reached the point of human sword integration with me! White night, no one can let me consecutively sacrifice these seven swords! You are the first one. That alone is enough to make you proud. If you die later, you will have no regrets. " Fu liuxuan, with both hands behind him, said faintly. "You know I''ll die later?" The white night laughingly said."Of course." "Are you hard spoken?" "Then I''ll let you see if I''m hard spoken or not!" Fu liuxuan opened his eyes and rushed to the scene with seven terrible swords. White night nerve a tight, also carry sword and block. In fact, there is still a gap between him and Fu Liujiu. If he really wanted to fight, he didn''t have the full assurance to defeat Fu Liujiu. But... Such a rare Kendo genius, if you don''t fight it, how happy is your life? Once missed, it must be a lifelong regret. Even if it is difficult to defeat, it is necessary to compete with one of them!! What''s more... Fu liuxuan claimed that his seven swords were the most famous swords in the world... did he abandon the divine sword and the dead dragon sword? Is it worse than his sword? In the white night, the eyes are full of fanatical fighting spirit. Instead of hiding or dodging, they rush to kill them. "Ants! "Vain attempt and heaven fight?" Fu liuxuan snorted coldly. His arms were open, and he held the sword formula with both hands. Like a sword dance, he waved it toward the white night. At the moment of his arm shaking off, an surging sword power swept the four sides and swallowed the white night in an instant. At the same time, the seven swords also bounced off and split into the white night like living creatures. In the white night, two swords come out at the same time, and the sword shadow attacks wildly to resist the attack of seven long swords. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua... the sword is roaring like the wind. It''s like a group of thunder flashing. White night crazy resistance, arms to the limit, can not stop bombarding the seven famous swords. But these seven swords are really terrible. Whether it''s the meaning of the sword, the strength of the sword, the spirit of the sword, the moves of the sword, and the power of the sword, they are all of the best and incomparable. And their attack way, attack trajectory is completely different! Nothing in common. Now, white night is like facing the seven strongest swordsmen in the world. In front of these seven swords, any swordsman in the world must bow his head. The sword God is worthy of being the sword God! But the white night still insisted. Even if the two swords could not resist, he still did not give up. "Wave sword for thousands of years!" "Innate sword spirit!" "Tyrant sword code!" "Heaven''s anger and God''s resentment sword!" "Wuchang sword technique!" "A sword is dead!" "Life and death sword pattern!" "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" "Dark night sword cut!" "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" ... both sides, you come and go, all kinds of sword movements, sword patterns and sword rhymes emerge in endlessly. As soon as the people around them retreated, they did not know where to retreat. Those in the clean-up alliance also fled to the interior of the alliance, because the first half of the alliance had been completely reduced to the battlefield of two people, completely flattened and completely smashed. Even the void was pulled by their swords, and even the scene was distorted by the swing of their swords. People see the heart beating wildly, scalp numbness. This is the real duel of sword power! White night in the downwind, the body is full of sword marks. However, Fu Liujiu also took a few moves and looked rather embarrassed, but on the whole, he still dominated. His eyes were full of resentment. He thought it would be easy to deal with the existence of white night, but he didn''t want to be so stubborn! In front of so many people, he was actually broken by a yellow mouthed child and was injured. What a stranglehold! You have to kill this man! "It''s almost over!" Fu liuxuan said coldly. Suddenly, his hands moved forward and his palms closed. The seven swords suddenly merged together. Sonorous! When the seven swords collide, the sound waves that erupt actually contain an unparalleled sword momentum, which instantly shatters all the sword related forces released by the night. In an instant, the whole body of the white night turned into a vacuum, and the two swords were flat. What a terrible magic! "Not good!" Gao Yan was so frightened that he couldn''t stand up straight. And the people around to clean up the alliance were overjoyed. The defense of the white night is broken, and the moves are removed! He can''t take this move! Fu liuxuan''s eyes were filled with hearty pleasure and said coldly, "I said, the end is doomed." At the moment of falling sound, the seven swords turned into a brilliant streamer and rushed to the white night in an instant. At this moment, the sun and the moon stopped spinning, and the sky and earth stopped completely, as if even time were still... at the same time, the white night found that his body was locked and could not move. This is... Jianwei!! His body was fixed by the supreme sword power.My eyes are cold at night. Now he is like a living target! You can''t hide! I can''t help it! So... It''s just death! People hold their breath and stare blankly. Gao Yan also opened his mouth and looked at the scene in disbelief. Fu Liujiu''s eyes were hearty and his mouth was full of smiles. It''s impossible to hide in the night! But just as the sword came near, the white night suddenly roared up to the sky. "Ah Whistling sound blows open, a group of flame suddenly burns from abandoning God sword, instantly engulfs him. Fu liuxuan breathed: "what?" But see the moment of the flame burning, that suppress the terror of the white night sword power moment is swallowed. The white night started to move, carrying two swords cross cross, hit the light beam hit. Dong!!!!! There was an earth shaking explosion. A sword is intended to splash between the two people, turning into a cross shaped, flying around. Pooh! Fu Liujiu vomited a mouthful of blood, and his seven swords fell all over him. He covered his chest and sprang up. His eyes were full of anger and resentment: "this is... The sword emperor!"!!! Is it possible that you have the sword clothes of the sword emperor?? Sword emperor?? The sword emperor . (the other one is around 1 o''clock. If you can''t wait, you can watch it in the morning) in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1235 The cicada''s wings, however, are no longer covered by a thin layer of white gauze. In an instant, the sword meaning of the white night rose infinitely, directly over Fu Liujiu. Fu liuxuan had seven famous swords, but they were suppressed under the influence of the sword emperor. "Sword emperor! Sword emperor sword dress! You have such gods! You have such an adventure Fu Liujiu stood up with his chest covered. He wiped the blood off his mouth. His eyes were angry and jealous. His eyes were staring at the abandoned God sword in the hands of white night and said coldly, "I have been looking for this sword suit for many years! I don''t want the Yijian shenjue of Yijian Tiangong! But this sword suit! It has to be mine! Give it to me The sound fell to the ground, Fu Liujiu roared, and the seven swords on the ground flew up again, like a shooting star towards the white night. "You want me to wear a sword? Well, you can take it Cold way in the white night, the hand abandons the divine sword, the void one splits. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... there is a big crack in the void, and thousands of air swords are ejected from the cracks, just like a torrent hitting the seven swords. The red sword immediately whirled, and the body of the sword gushed hot flames. And the water sword is also the same. One sword cuts off the torrential flood, and the water and fire merge into each other. The Qi sword and the water fire sword fuse together, turning into chaos and astonishing the world. With the blessing of the sword emperor, the Qi of the seven sharp swords was bounced away, and they could not get close to him. Fu Tong''s sword, however, revolves around his sword. The two swordsmen opened and closed their swords, danced wildly, whirled wildly and collided wildly. But the earth and the earth trembled, the sun and the moon moved, as if the stars in the sky would be shaken down. People turned pale and found that the whole area of Guanglan was shocked by their fighting. "Star River sword sea After listening to Fu Liuhuang''s drinking, he stabbed the water sword into the void. The surging sword force filled the heaven and earth, tearing the earth apart and covering the sky. At that moment, every hair on the body of white night bears the weight of tens of thousands of Jin! If it''s crushed by the ordinary, it''s crushing. But under the monarch''s hegemony, the strong support column in the white night. He turned his back hand and whispered, "emperor Sheng! Spirit sword of all things The body of the sword shakes frequently. However, every shock can produce a sword force full of aura. These sword forces are all based on the spirit of heaven and earth. They are wonderful. When a sword is swept away, the body of the sword has shaken tens of thousands of times. On top of the sword, tens of thousands of vivid sword forces are attached to it. When it is cut on the water sword of Fu liuxuan, all the spirits rush together and the momentum is like a rainbow, which can not be stopped. The water sword was shaken back. Fu liuxuan clenched his teeth, buckled the bone sword and hit the water sword. "Give me town!" However, when the two swords collide, they still can''t stop the attack of the abandoned divine sword. It can''t be suppressed! Fu liuxuan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he gritted his teeth and roared: "red sword!" Whoosh! Red sword flies away, heavy bombardment. Three swords against the abandoned sword! However, abandoning the divine sword has been blessed by the sword emperor''s sword outfit. In addition, the role of the king''s divine power in the white night makes the abandonment of the divine sword overwhelming!! Can''t you stop it?? "Asshole Fu Liujiu was furious. He was a great sword God. How could he be reconciled to losing in the sword competition?? "Rattan sword!" "Ink sword!" "Snow sword!" "Lin sword!" Fu liuxuan roared one after another. Seven swords were pressed together with him. The crazy power shook the sword with death, and the void around was full of cracks. The sword power spread around the land of thousands of miles, which was frightening. "Watch me tear it up!" Fu Liujiu''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his seven swords trembled wildly. Tear up the abandoned sword? Hearing the sound in the white night, I couldn''t help but move my eyes. My face was a little strange. He didn''t resist and let the seven swords sweep away. At the moment when the power of seven famous swords wrapped the abandoned sword up and down... sonorous!! A dark sword flash suddenly. "Well?" Fu liuxuan was shocked and raised his head. However, a strange force suddenly overflowed from the surface of the abandoned divine sword. In front of this power, all the sword power and spirit around him were as light as dust, and they were scattered as soon as they were blown! "This... This is..." "You said that my sword is a piece of broken iron, which can''t be compared with your famous sword. It''s just that you have no eyes. Your title of sword God is just a false name! Now, let me show you the power of my swordWhite night light road, a fierce hand. He turned the magic sword into black light and chopped at seven famous swords in an instant. An ordinary sword, without fancy sword formula, is a horizontal chop. Bang Dang! There was a crackle. Only see seven famous swords are cut tofu like instant penetration. Everyone''s breathing was frozen. Seven pieces of broken swords immediately fell and fell to the ground, making a clear sound of jingling. Boo Hoo!!!! Fu Liujiu vomited blood fiercely, and the man retreated crazily until he stopped at a hundred paces. Looking at the seven broken swords, Fu liuxuan was struck by lightning. All the people around me were dull, and their eyes were falling out of their eyes, looking at this scene in disbelief. "Sword... All broken?" "How could that happen?" "Fake?? Fake it People yelled. "It''s impossible!" A burly but grey haired old man roared: "the sword of master Fu liuxuan has been integrated with him for a long time. It is a famous sword in itself. There is no need to say more about its strength. After being combined with Fu liuxuan''s sword, the body of the sword is more unbreakable! No one can destroy the sword of master Fu liuxuan! It can''t be Although people can''t accept it, they can''t resist the fact. "Although this man is a great saint, he has the power to shake the half step emperor saint, especially the sword in his hand. It is absolutely extraordinary! Is it true that the purge alliance will be subverted by this man today? " The great Confucian teacher whispered to himself, looking at the white night''s eyes were full of horror. Everyone was shocked by the terrible sword of white night. In fact, don''t say it''s the people around, even the day night itself is a bit of an accident. Of course, it was just a bit of an accident. Because the result of the battle was not caused by him, but by Fu liuxuan himself. He did not know the power of abandoning the magic sword, but forced to abandon the magic sword with seven famous swords, so that the sword power of the abandoned magic sword overflowed and killed the seven famous swords. Bai Ye believes that the grade of abandoned magic swords is absolutely above the seven famous swords. However, he did not expect that the seven famous swords are so fragile in front of the abandoned divine swords. The end is a little fast, let the white night have some ideas. Although he defeated Fu liuxuan, he did not rely on himself but on abandoning the divine sword. But then again, if Fu liuxuan didn''t have the seven famous swords, they would fight with each other with their swords, and they would not be empty of their swords at night. No one expected that the fight between the two ended in such a way! White night with sword. Gao Yan stroked and laughed, and he was relieved. The situation is settled and the Coalition for elimination is about to collapse. Fu Liujiu got up with difficulty, staring at the white night with cold eyes, full of resentment and unwillingness between his brows. "You know what? If I kill you, I will be invincible! Above all living beings Fu liuxuan bit his teeth and growled in a low voice. "Oh?" White night face dew doubts: "Why say so?" "Because you have everything I want!" Fu liuxuan said maliciously: "your mind sword Divine formula!! Your sword suit!! And your strange but powerful sword!! Just get these! I am invincible!! No one in the world can do anything about me! What a pity! These things are right in front of me, but I can''t get them! I hate it!! I hate it!! Ah Fu liuxuan roared and became angry. The reason why he led the clean-up alliance to enter the Yijian heavenly palace was for the purpose of Yijian shenjue. Today, however, he failed. Everything will be in vain! Everything he wanted was clearly in front of him, but it was like the end of the world... he didn''t speak at night, and his eyes were full of killing intention. He immediately raised his arm and raised his sword high. The surging sword spirit swept over again. Fu liuxuan did not resist. He couldn''t resist. It''s time to end all this. At this moment, however, a cold voice came. "Flowing cup! You don''t have to hate! If you want all this, I will give it to you! You want to be invincible! I''ll do it for you At the moment of falling sound, an earth shaking trend swept towards this side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the void between heaven and earth burst in an instant, and the whole sky suddenly darkened. The terrible situation covered the white night with amazing weather potential. Click!! At night, the body sank suddenly, and people were caught off guard and almost fell on the ground, while the whole earth was shaken to powder by two legs... everyone was shaken! White night more feel their whole body bones are broken!! "Emperor saint!! Emperor saint Gao Yan looked around and growled: "my Lord!! Come to the emperor!! Come to the emperor''s saintThe real emperor?? Not half step emperor saint! It''s the existence that is really stepping into that realm!! In the white night, his eyes suddenly red, and his intention to kill him is stirring. People carry the abandoned sword and cut off the wine cup of Chaofu recklessly... "mole ant!! How dare you kill in front of your father?? Can you do it? " Rage spread, see the suppression in the white night body suddenly swept, from the side of the wild attack white night. Whew! As soon as the abandoning God sword fell, Bai Ye was attacked. His sharp sword tore Fu liuxuan''s right arm, but Bai Ye himself was also hit and fell heavily on the ground. "Ooh He coughed violently twice and got up with difficulty. However, a man in black came with his hands behind him. The man took only two steps, and his step seemed to shrink into an inch. He appeared in front of Fu Liujiu in an instant! Is this the emperor saint? White night wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and stood up again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1236 Emperor Sheng?? All the men who come out of the alliance are not stunned. Obviously, these people who have been cleaning up the alliance do not know that the man who has been following Fu liuxuan is actually an emperor saint!! "Emperor Sheng? I''m not dreaming, am I?? This gentleman is the emperor saint "Oh, my God, that''s a legendary character!" "It''s incredible to see the emperor and Saint today!" People were shocked to say, the eyes fell on the black man''s body, for a long time can not be moved. "Ink... Ink flow..." Fu Liujiu covered his broken arm and cried hoarsely to the people coming. "Fu Liujiu! Although you are nicknamed the sword God, your sword skills are not uncommon. The so-called Guanglan area is just a small pond! You can dominate here, but you are only a second rate swordsman when you are out of here The man in black who called ink stream shook his head and said. Fu Liujiu did not speak. After the night, I saw my hands flowing. "Go to the back and rest, this man... I''ll deal with it!" "Mo Liu, be careful... The sword in this man''s hand is very strange!" Fu liuxuan was busy. "Weird? Any eccentricity, in the face of absolute power, is just a joke Ink flow cold hum, suddenly double pupil open, palm forward a wave. Whoa! A strange force is flowing towards the white night like a rushing water. The white night immediately draws out the sword to cut horizontally. That strength was not equal to the sharp edge of the abandoned sword, and was immediately torn open. But at the moment when this force was torn apart, the man called ink stream did not know when he appeared in front of the white night. How fast! White night''s face changed greatly, and he immediately raised his left hand and went forward. Dong!!! The other party''s fist did not know when to hit, just hit the arm of the white night. In an instant, the body suddenly retreated in the white night, and almost fell to the ground. Looking at that arm, it was already shaking wildly, and there was a force attached to the hit place for a long time. This is the power of the emperor, this breath is extremely difficult to dissolve, it is actually full of nearly ten thousand kinds of power... As expected, it is powerful and terrible! The white night frowned. Mo Liu gazed at the white night, and his mouth made a sound of light Yi: "you great saint, it''s interesting. The strength of this body is... At least the king''s body level, this is the emperor''s body! How can a great saint cultivate to this degree? fierce! As time goes by, your achievements may not be above me. It''s a pity that Fu Liujiu was defeated by you. It''s a pity that you met me today! Today, you are destined to end here! " The sound falls and the ink stream moves again. It is still like a blink. As soon as the man disappears, he appears in the void beside the white night. Too fast!! No one''s eyes can keep up with his speed! Whoosh! One hand pinched hard at the neck of the white night, and the surging power of the emperor and the saint was like countless big hands, pushing back all the holy power just overflowing from the body of the white night! Holy emperor! Holy of kings! In front of the emperor, all saints are just creeping ants! Can only submit to their feet. The gap is too big! At night, his eyes are cold and his feet are pounding on the ground. At the moment when the other party''s palm is about to pinch his neck, his lips quickly read and move. "Move!" Whoosh! His body was immediately put aside, and avoided the suppression of ink flow. "Well?" Ink flow is quite surprised, looking at the white night: "is this the power of truth? I didn''t expect you to have the power of truth? " White night from the ground to get up, eyes shaking, fast thinking of countermeasures. However, ink flow will not give him too much time: "the power of truth? Will I, too, look at my strength? " Voice down, ink stream raised his hand, pointing to the white night: "town Dong!!!! The white night that just got up is subjected to a kind of invisible pressure, people almost can''t stand up. "Strike!" Drink the ink stream. Bang!!!! White night chest suffered a heavy blow, people fly out in an instant, mouth corners have blood. "Through the heart Ink flow is a word, this is the word of death. But in the moment he said this, the white night also called out: "move Pooh!! The moment the sound falls, the chest of the white night is pierced instantly. It''s just that when people land, they''re all right. Ink flow Leng next, look carefully, this just understand. It turns out that at the critical moment, the white night used the power of truth to move his heart away, thus avoiding the fatal blow... "interesting! Very interestingInk flow laughs, a look of expectation: "let me see what other means you the great saint has!" "My means, you may not think of it!" White night voice cold, eyes suddenly blood red, people rushed to the past. The fierce sword spirit burst out again, and the terrible sword spirit swept the four sides. "Good momentum! Good eyes, but it''s a pity that you''re just a saint. You''re fighting with me head-on. That''s looking for death! " Ink stream shakes his head. "Really?" Drink in the daytime. "Well?" Ink flow eyebrows wrinkled, is about to make a sound, suddenly swept over by the side of an surging force. It''s Gao Yan!! "Get out of here!" Gao Yan roars, his fists shake together, and the void suddenly swings. The earth shaking power directly tears away the holy power of Mo Liu''s body protection. "Banbu Di Sheng can really dominate here, but in front of me, you are just a child!" Ink flow disdain and drink, palm raised, backhand toward high rock shock. Bang!! Gao Yan''s fists were hit and the man immediately flew out. But as soon as Gao Yan landed, the white night had arrived. He pulled out the dead dragon, holding two swords, near the ink stream, the sword light was like the fangs of the abyss devil. Ink flow finger slightly flick. Bang! A circle of wonderful and transparent breath was born, and then quickly covered him, like a layer of gauze, and later generations directly after the negative, indifferent to the attack of the white night. This is to ignore the attack of the white night! Obviously, the hardness of the force that covered him could not be broken by a man of his level at night. This is the proof of Mo Liu''s self-confidence in his body! No one thinks that white night can break the body of ink flow. That''s the real emperor! It''s not that the half step emperor saint can compare with the half step emperor saint. The half step emperor saint is just a glimpse of the threshold of the emperor''s holiness, which can sweep the Guanglan area. How can the real emperor Saint be respected by ordinary sages?? But... just at the moment when ink stream ignored the white night. I saw the white night raised two swords, suddenly a wave, two swords actually fierce impact together. Sonorous! A strange sound of sword sounds, followed by a layer of indifferent light rippling on the dark abandoned God sword. The lights are blooming. Sword in the sky! The power that makes gods and ghosts tremble suddenly rises!! The pupil of ink flow shrinks. See white night backhand a sword, fierce toward his forehead to chop over. In an instant, the void broke, heaven and earth were destroyed, and reincarnation was out of control. "This power... Is not good Ink flow startled, immediately drive body side flash. But... He was a little slow. Sword light! The shadow of the sword seems to have escaped into the void, making it impossible to defend! Whew!! The sound of bone and flesh being cut. Then the blood light soared into the sky, an arm flew up, threw a radian in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground. That''s... Ink stream''s arm! There was silence all around. All of them hold their breath and stare at this horrible scene... "it''s impossible!" Fu Liujing said. "He... He actually cut off the emperor''s arm..." the great Confucian master felt his brain shaking. "False? I must be dreaming "How can he be so destructive?" "It must be a cover up! It must be magic "How can he cut off the emperor''s arm?"?? Is he better than the emperor? impossible! It''s absolutely impossible People scream with fear and consternation. They don''t believe what they see. At the moment, even Gao Yan is a little surprised. After all, even if it was him, it was impossible to cut the emperor''s arm. But white night did. Ink flow is silent. He looked at his broken right arm and snorted, then... chi!! A bloody arm burst out of the broken arm, and then the bloody arm quickly wriggled, healed and peeled. After only ten breaths, a complete arm was regenerated. This is the divine art of rebirth! The eyes are frozen in the white night. "It''s amazing to me!" Mo Liu nodded and said, "Fu Liujiu is right. Your sword is really extraordinary. I was careless before, but now I won''t! You have no chance! " Voice down, ink flow suddenly low drink: "general trend, town!" White night''s face changed greatly, immediately raised his hand and waved to the air: "general trend, open up!"Dong!!!!!! The two collided in an instant. However... even though the general situation is strong in the daytime, it is still one step worse than that of the emperor saint. His general situation is constantly shaking in the air and pressing down a little bit. Gao Yan sees a bad situation and rushes towards the ink stream immediately. Just look at the ink flow again, wave toward the high rock, and the magic power rises with it. "Moving mountains!" Whoosh! The rush to Gao Yan only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and the man suddenly appeared thousands of miles away. How to move mountains? To force people to move thousands of miles away?? Gao Yan was shocked and rushed to the white night. But ten thousand miles of land, the time needed to gallop to this place is enough ink flow to wipe out the white night. It''s too late! Gao Yan looks ugly. Ink flow look serious a few minutes, again magic, for the white night light drink: "grab sword!" At that moment, the sword was immediately dropped to his wrist. Mo Liu grabs the broken hand of the white night, and clasps the abandoned God sword with his backhand. The man looks at the dark body of the sword, and his eyes continue to explode. "It''s really a good sword!! Ha ha ha... "Mo Liu laughs. In the white night, people buckled the dragon sword and retreated again and again. I saw ink stream carrying the sword to this side. "Without this sword, what else can you take against me?? Now... Let me cut you with your sword . (the other one is about 1 o''clock, you can watch it tomorrow morning) (the other is about 1:00) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1237 Seeing that the swords of the white night were taken away, all the people around shook their heads in silence. "It''s over!" The great Confucian master took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "this man''s only rely on the sword. If he loses the sword, he can''t win the emperor by his means." "Yes The people next to him nodded and said in a deep voice: "with the strength of emperor saint''s body, I''m afraid that he can''t destroy half a cent if he stands and lets that man kill him?" "If he lost his sword, he would be a tiger without fangs, and the end was doomed!" "It''s a pity that this man is a genius. However, he is too rampant. He doesn''t kneel down to beg for mercy and beg for a way to live. Instead, he tries to compete with the emperor. What a fool!" "No matter how talented you are, what''s the use of not knowing the sky and the earth? The strong should not be offended. Does he not even understand this basic principle? " People said one after another, each pair of eyes to the white night showed a look of regret, are looking at the poor. "Your honor..." Gao Yan rushed over and lifted up the white night. At the same time, he offered a lot of breath and blocked the front of the white night to guard against the ink flow. However, this breath has no effect on ink flow! "My lord... Let''s run away!" Gao Yan looked at the ink stream and lowered his voice. "Escape?" White night wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and whispered, "are you sure you can escape from the hands of an emperor?" "This..." Gao Yan hesitated and could not answer for a long time. I don''t know how much faster than his half step of the emperor saint. If you want to escape from the emperor saint, you have to take the white night with you... It''s just a fool''s dream... "so, let me go, I can still fight with him!" White night vomited turbid gas, light says. "My lord... Your swords have been robbed. What do you want to fight against the emperor?" Gao Yan looks worried. In fact, he wanted to escape himself. This situation is so hopeless that there is no chance of winning, and it will not change if we continue to fight. How can we not see Gao Yan''s worries in the white night? With a faint smile, he said in a low voice: "this is my fault. I didn''t expect that there was an emperor saint in the clearance alliance. Although you are a half step emperor saint, you are also a dead end to God saint. I allow you to leave. I will deal with it here. I will help you to hold the emperor saint, and the rest of the people can''t keep you! You... Let''s go "What is that, my lord? Is Gao Yan the kind of man who is greedy for life and afraid of death? " Gaoyan busy road. But people''s hearts are separated from each other''s stomachs. In spite of this, Bai Ye doesn''t know what Gao Yan thinks. But now it doesn''t matter. "Well, if you don''t leave, you''d better step back and I''ll fight him again!" The white night is light. "My lord... What else can you do?" Gao Yan looks worried. "You say that my sword has been robbed and can''t resist the emperor? Ha ha, you are wrong. I don''t have another sword? " White night laughs and shakes the dead dragon sword in his hand. "And a sword?" Gao Yan looks strange in his sight. It can be said that this sword is ordinary, and there is nothing unique about it. Now Mo Liu is holding the black sword in the white night. Can this ordinary sword compete? Don''t say it''s Gao Yan. Everyone is suspicious. "Watch it." White night took a deep breath, pushed away the high rock, toward the ink flow. All looked together, their eyes were suspicious. Fighting again at this time is undoubtedly suicide. "What? Still fighting? I thought you would beg for mercy. " Mo Liu shook his head and said, "well, since you don''t know how to live or die, well, I''ll kill you, draw out your spirit, and torture you slowly. At that time, let me see if you still have this toughness!" Ink flow said, carrying the abandoned sword toward the white night. Sonorous!!! A dark sword light of hundreds of Zhang Long suddenly rushed out and directly cut across the whole land, and invaded the white night. The white night jumps back immediately. But the next second, his whole body is shining. These lights are turned into sharp swords, like a ring-shaped mouth, locking the white night to death. As long as the white night dare to continue to retreat, he will be torn into powder by this terrible shining sword! "What a wonderful sword move?" There were people who breathed out in silence. Fu Liujiu''s face was ugly. This time he finally understood why Mo Liu said he was a second rate swordsman. A strong one is not a strong one! White night is locked, ink flow mouth up, showing a cold smile, step a little, escape into the void, again, has stood in front of the white night. Whoa! The dark sword of abandoning God directly cleaved to the front door of the white night. The supreme sword will pour down and crush everything around the white night. In front of the sword, all the Qi and all the strength are broken!"It''s over! End it! The so-called genius, eventually fell here. " The voice of ink stream indifference falls, seem to be in proclaiming what. However, the next second, the deep voice of the white night sounded: "that may not be true!" At the moment of sound falling, the dead Dragon Sword went straight across the river and fiercely met the fallen abandoned magic sword. "Can you stop my sword?" Ink flow does not shift the blade, let alone change the attack, so it falls straight. He''s going to kill this man with his sword and man! Bang Dang!!! The two swords hit each other heavily. The deafening sound of swords came out. With the fall of the abandoned sword, the surging power shook the body of the dead dragon sword towards the white night. "King''s power!" White Night Low roar, the whole body blue veins burst out, the holy power diffuses in the arm, shakes this blow to death. "Power? Your power! In front of me, it''s just the power of ants!! Go to hell Ink flow blast roar, also will push the strength to the limit. It''s as if the power of the whole planet is poured into the sword of abandonment. In the white night, even people with swords immediately pressed down. His body smashed the shining sword below, and his back was broken and fell to the bottom. Bang! The ground was smashed to pieces by the body of the white night. The whole earth directly split and burst into pieces... but in the face of such a powerful destructive force, the sword in Bai Ye''s hand is still not broken. "Well?" The ink stream feels wrong. But the next second, the sword suddenly black light, an unparalleled power suddenly burst out. Ink flow facial expression is stunned however, after feeling this power, overjoyed, excited incomparably!! "The power... The power!! Oh, my God! How can there be such power in this sword!! Too strong! Great!! Magic sword!! Magic sword, ha ha ha ha ha... " Mo Liu screamed bitterly, as if he had got the most treasure, and the whole person became crazy because of his excitement. Obviously, he felt the terrible power of the sword. The power of abandoning God sword is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. If the emperor Saint obtained this sword! Its power is unimaginable. But just as the sword of abandoning the divine sword was in full swing, a faint light suddenly burst out from the sword in the hands of the white night. At the moment of the dark light blooming, the sword light of abandoning the divine sword was slightly suppressed. "What?" Ink flow smile instant stiff. White night eyes cold, staring at the ink flow in front of him: "that sword... Is not the strongest sword!" "What do you say?" Ink flow frowns. "Think about what I did when I cut your arm." The white night is light. Ink flow eyes moved, the brain flashed a picture. Fencing!! Yes. When this man was chopping me, he hit two swords together! That''s why his sword tore my arm. "Say, this sword..." ink flow finally realized the problem! "Good... This is the strongest sword in my hand!" The cold road of the white night, suddenly a long cry, a black halo diffused from his body. All of a sudden, the breath of the white night rose wildly, and a large number of lines were climbing on the body, and the hair became silvery white. The blood red of the pupils was even more like beads, and the surging breath soared from the body. This breath?? Ink flow dare not neglect, immediately back to the back, but dare not to cut white night. Yes, ink flow already knows. The last thing he should do is to take this abandoned sword! Because by virtue of his strength, he can play the strongest power of abandoning divine sword at present. And this force just makes the Dragon Sword alive! The reason why Bai Ye still dares to fight is that he wants to use the hand of Mo Liu to launch the dead dragon sword. And now, everything is as white night calculated! "Grab the sword!" Ink stream roars, the power of truth is launched again. However... the power of the word of truth in the past, but did not take the sword in the hands of white night. He believed that it was not because of the white night, but that the sword was too high to be controlled by the power of truth. Since the power of the truth can''t capture the sword, then kill! Ink flow eyes cold, no longer keep hands! This time, he tried all the power of the truth, gathered in his mouth, and spit out a cold and thick bold character. "Die Click! At once, the body of the white night was full of cracks, like the broken glass. But... He didn''t die, but there were a lot of skeletons coming out of his back, wrapping him up like a huge cocoon.The remaining power of the word of truth was resisted by this skeleton. When the ink flow saw this, she was shocked to lose color, and her tongue immediately knotted: "Nine... This is... Nine... Nine turns..." "it''s my turn!" In the white night, he removed the skeleton, looked at the ink stream, spit out cold words, and Xuaner held the dead dragon sword to chop... roar!!!!!!!!!! The roar of the earth shaking sword spread. Deafening, shaking the soul! Like to break the sky, tear the earth!!! Then... a torrent of annihilation surged out of the dead dragon sword, such as ten thousand dragons flying and ten thousand dragons roaring. Everything was destroyed. The earth is reduced to nothingness. The sky is empty! Endless destructive power sweeps between heaven and earth. "Ah All the people in the four directions all kneel down on the ground, shaking wildly. At this moment, life is as small as sand! All the forces on the sword were suppressed almost in a moment. It''s shaking wildly, fighting madly. But it was suppressed by this hegemonic force in the end! Ink flow looked at the sweeping torrent of extinction, the whole heart jumped to his throat, at this moment, he finally realized what the key was. "Twelve Hongbing... Dead dragon sword?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1238 When the ink flows back to God, the power of the dead dragon sword is close at hand. He tore up the void madly, intending to hide in it, but it was a slow step in the end. Whew!! Two legs fell from the air with blood. When the ink stream rushed out of the void, both legs were broken, and the lower body was cut ferociously by the breath of the dead dragon sword. The sword marks were all over the place, and there were many holes in the sword. People were appalled. Ink flow bit teeth, eyes in addition to shock and anger, is ready to urge, he seems to be aware of something, looking back, in an instant, people completely froze. I saw everything behind me, which had turned into nothingness. There are no mountains, no water, and even the clouds in the sky have disappeared, directly exposing the stars. The whole land below disappeared, only about 10000 meters of magma could be seen. The water hidden in the ground gushed out from the cracks and poured into the magma, producing a large amount of smoke. But the smoke just rose and was torn by the dead Dragon Sword gas which had not been melted for a long time. This sword is like Shengsheng hollowing out the center of Guanglan area! If we continue with these swords, I''m afraid that the whole area of Guanglan will be completely flattened!! "Is this the power of the dead dragon sword?" Ink flow murmur, eyes can not help showing shock. Rao is the emperor and the sage tremble for it. At this time, white night waved his sword again. Roar!!!!!! The terrible sword power swept again. Cover it with the power of killing everything. Everything touched disappears, even the air is gone... people look in horror and shiver. This is a fight between gods! "Stop it for me!" Ink flow burst roar, a blue aura from his chest. Burst, instantly filled the four sides. In an instant, all the people who were engulfed by this aura were unable to move. "Space power!" Someone screamed and ran back immediately. But it didn''t work. The gas field spread so fast that it engulfed them all in an instant. The area covered by the gas field stopped even time. The sword power of the dead dragon was stopped immediately. White night eyebrows frozen, step a little, back away. But he can''t be faster than the gas field. Once engulfed and unable to move, it is the meat on the chopping board. If you want to cut it, you will surely die!! White night eyes a Lin, fingers move quickly. In an instant, a large number of air swords were blown out from the fingertips, as if they were quickly pasted on their bodies, like hedgehogs. At the same time, they would dance long swords in the daytime and chop them in all directions. Roar.... the furious power of the dead Dragon Sword immediately rushes to all directions, like a curtain to extinguish the sky, covering all the surrounding space. When the Qi field swept over, the surrounding area of the white night had been filled by the power of the dead dragon sword and the Qi sword, and there was no more space left. Ink flow rushed over, see this scene, extremely ugly face. He took his sword and struck the white night. Chi!!! The blade of the abandoned divine sword burst out a dark sword spirit, but the sword spirit just touched the sword spirit of the dead dragon sword, and was immediately smashed! "What?" Ink flow was shocked. The abandoned magic sword is indeed very strong, but the current abandoned magic sword is not complete, and its strength can not be fully exerted. Even with the help of Sword Clothing, it is difficult to resist. At least the current dead dragon sword has been fully activated! It is impossible to fight against the sword! Mo Liu wants to get close to him, but although the sword Qi of the dead dragon is restrained, the fierce power of the upper part will not disappear. Once touched, even if he is the body of the emperor, he will be destroyed. But if you can''t make it, how can you hurt the white night with your sword spirit? "This cunning bastard Ink flow gnashing teeth. All of a sudden, the air field of space shook. Ink flow looks surprised, fixed eyes to see, just found that the source of shaking is those dead dragon sword! "No! My space power can''t suppress the power of dead dragon sword for too long! The power of space can''t hold up any more There''s no time! Mo Liu''s mind was tight, and he suddenly thought of something. He murmured, and the art of regeneration was urged to open again. The broken legs grew out immediately. The later generations stepped on the void and leaped quickly on the sky. With each leap, they made a fierce strike at the white night, and every time they split, the sword spirit flew out. As the night approached, the sword stopped abruptly. The power of space is not mindless stillness. In this aura, ink flow can control the progress and stop of all forces. With the rapid swing of the ink stream, after a while, nearly ten thousand sword Qi presented a ring shape around the whole body of the white night. Ink flow carrying abandoned sword cold smile, and then played a ring finger.Yes! The air field suddenly disappeared. The power of space is lost. All things are back to normal. And the Dragon Sword spirit around the white night also flew around immediately. But when the sword Qi just flew away from his body, tens of thousands of swordsmanship also hit at night. The sky is twisted by the sword Qi. The night looked up, and there was chaos in front of me. Sword Qi has filled his whole world! "It''s over!" "It''s a dead night!" I don''t know who screamed. No one can resist such a grand sword move! Anyone will be in this dense and powerful sword under the wind into pieces. Even if he had a dragon sword, he could not Parry! But it''s just at this point. "Ah!!!!" A great roar was sent out in the white night, and then, based on his body, a huge body was extended. That is the body of the sword God. The body of the sword rose sharply and hit the attack. "Is the sword God the secret of the world? It''s a pity! Your moves are not worth mentioning in front of me! " The ink stream laughs. As a result, the shadow of the sword God was just formed and immediately torn. But just as the shadow of the sword God burst, the fragments were quickly imitated, and they became a large number of Qi swords between the lightning and firestones, tens of millions of them, and they were as dense as locusts, and hit the sword Qi around them. "This is the secret of sword?? You will use the secret of sword God and the secret of sword!! Wonderful! Wonderful!!! But unfortunately, even so, you can''t stop this! Your sword is not bad, but you and my strength is too bad! Strength is not a move that can be filled! " Ink flow cold channel. "But this is the move! But I can fight for time! " The night sank. Ink flow condenses eyes, holds sword to stare at white night, waiting for his next move. As long as the white night shows the tendency of rushing out of the sword circle, he will take advantage of the white night before it appears, and kill it. But the change continued. Only watch the finger move again in the night, there is a holy seal of day between forehead, then the lips whisper, and say words, like what kind of secret is being launched. Is this time to push the rhyme? That is just a dying struggle. In this case, even the big rhododendrel will have to fall? It''s too late! The people around him opened their mouths and looked at them, choking almost. "My Lord!" Gao Yan shouted. But it doesn''t work. Only to see that thousand sword Qi completely torn the Qi sword of the white night, and rushed to kill. But at the same time, the eyes of the white night were closed, and there was a layer of streamer covering the body. Swish, swish, swish... Br > the terrible sword spirit was cut down, and it was drowned in a flash, and the figure of the white night disappeared suddenly. "Dead! Dead!!! " The ink flow shivers with excitement. Dead in the night! Twelve Hongbing dead dragon sword, that is his!! Think of this, the whole people feel like they are going to rise! "I have the dragon sword? Ha ha ha, that''s great!! Great!! This legendary sword will let me come to the peak of San Zhou! Let all things in the world submit to my feet, hahahaha... "Br > the sound of laughter spread all over the world. Four weeks people were astonished and unbelievable. Gao Yan was staring at it, and the whole man was so confused that people forgot to escape. "The fall of the white night will represent that the overlord of the Guanglan region will be the alliance of elimination, and the whole area of Guanglan will be governed by the purge alliance!" "Said the great Confucian foreman in a low voice. "Good!" The Fuliu cup over there spits up a cloud of air, and the eyes are full of hot! It''s all over. Just the next second, the sound of the laughter of the ink flow suddenly stopped. Also stopped was the ink stream that because of excitement and twisted face. He looked at the place where the sword Qi was swallowed, but he saw the sword Qi collapsing, and a figure appeared. It''s not someone else... It''s white night! "It''s impossible!!!" The ink was roaring. Only to see the white night all over by a thin breath covered, body but no damage. "I didn''t die?" "God, what did he do?" "Can you block such a fierce attack?" The alliance was cleared of a scream. Gaoyan is open mouth, completely speechless. But I saw the white night slowly open my eyes. That moment, as if the whole world was absorbed by his eyes, an invisible idea volatilized out, it seems that it has controlled the whole world. "What did you do with you?? Why... Why will my attack be ineffective for you? "Ink flow carrying abandon God sword trembling voice shout, face is all incredible. "Do you always think that the most powerful sword move in Yijian heavenly palace is Yijian shenjue? no You are wrong. In fact, there is a variant of Yijian shenjue! And this set of variant Jian Jue is the essence of Yijian Tiangong! " White night raised the dead dragon sword, the blade of the sword aimed at the ink stream. "What''s the variant sword formula?"?? It''s all fake! You die for me The ink stream roared and cut wildly again. But the white night did not move, silently and looked, when approaching, the mouth spit out two words. "A thought!" In an instant. Chuozhuo... the sword Qi killed seemed to be engulfed and disappeared into his body. "What?" Ink flow is stupid. All the people around were in a daze. "This is... Absorbed sword spirit?" Gao Yan Na. "The complete integration of Yi Jian Jue and Jiu Hun Jian Jue! It''s the supreme sword move to surpass everything White night light said, and then arm light move, sword edge slightly shake. "One sword will last forever!" Whew! The sword power of the dead dragon sword is suddenly burst out and then disappeared. There was no violence before. There was no earth shaking momentum. There is only silence, silence and death like silence. The ink stream was shocked, and the man was just about to move, but his body suddenly trembled for a moment, as if he had been electrocuted, and then he froze. People breathed and watched. Then I saw him tightly clasped the hand of abandoning the divine sword and slowly released it. The long and dark sword of abandoning God slipped straight from his palm and fell into the abyss of his head. The abandoned sword flew over and was firmly held in his hand. (the next chapter is about 1:00, which is still the sentence, you can read it tomorrow morning) (the next chapter is about 1:00) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1239 The sword heaven palace, with the sword to establish the clan. The Kendo of zongmen has always been free and unrestrained, which was practiced by the founders of Yijian Tiangong. A Kendo without restraint. It''s a kind of Kendo that doesn''t stick to one pattern. A Kendo without even fixed moves and routines! And this kind of Kendo has gradually disappeared in the years. There is no one to practice this kind of swordsmanship in the whole Yijian heavenly palace, and even ruyuezun sword has never known it. But white night realized it! The reason why he can understand this kind of Kendo is that his ancestors'' memory enlightens him to see the real essence of Yijian Tiangong Kendo and the real way of Yijian! The so-called Yijian shenjue is just a representation of the way of Yijian. It''s equally powerful. can never compare the myriads of changes in meaning and sword. The real idea of the sword, its purpose has been reflected in the Zong name. That is a meaning word. One mind, one thought, one sword, forever! "The sword of heaven and earth turns into nothingness! With a sword, the whole world will collapse and die! I have come to the peak of Kendo White night light road, body suddenly burst out a strong light, straight into the sky. The four sides exclaimed. This strong light is the light of breakthrough!! "He... Broke through!" At the time of the war, white night finally broke through its own shackles and entered the realm of supreme holiness! What''s more, once you enter the extreme saint, you''ll be the peak. You can''t be more than one step away from the true saint! With the step into the realm, the breath of the white night has become thick and thick, and the scars on the body are healing rapidly. The whole person''s realm has risen to a level. Gao Yan was staring, his heart beating wildly. For some reason, he felt that the change from the great saint to the supreme saint was even greater than that from the great saint to the true saint... it was as if he had completed a transformation instead of promotion! A sublimation! Such as the sublimation of human beings into immortals! Holy, supreme, powerful, supreme! Fu Liujiu looked at it with a dull look. The great Confucians and their forefathers were terrified. What kind of strength should such a terrible Saint be after promotion? However. Just around the time when the strong and powerful people were shocked by the promotion in the white night, the ink stream there made a dry and astringent voice. Fu Liujiu came back to his mind from the stupidity and opened his eyes: "ink flow, what''s wrong with you?" However, Mo Liu didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he kept yelling at the white night: "what kind of sword moves are you..." He was very emotional. "No shape, no shadow, no move, no road sword move!" The white night is light. "How can there be such a sword move in the world?? Are you kidding me? You''re lying to me Ink flow open mouth, speak very difficult, even the voice has become hoarse. "The sword moves with the heart. The sword rises with the heart. When I read the sword, it becomes the sword. If I read the sword, one thought can become the formula, one thought can become the Tao, one thought can turn into eternity, and one sword will become the way of heaven." In the light of the white night, the dead dragon in his hand actually came out and danced in the air. Xiaoxiao sword swings to the sky like a big hand, grabbing the whole sky, as if to tear up the vast sky. Looking at the mighty power, only fear and despair are left in the eyes of ink flow. Everyone shuddered. At this moment, countless people even believe that the sword of white night can kill the sky! "This move... Let you completely master the dead dragon sword, and let you completely control this sword... Is this the move of Yijian Tiangong?? Is that it? " Ink stream seems to have learned something. His lips are chattering, and his breath becomes rapid. After that, his body begins to tremble... "ink flow!" "Your Majesty the emperor!" The people who clean up the alliance are crying out. But just then. Click... a strange noise came out. Only to see ink flow''s body suddenly split, the dense cracks like cobweb spread from his head to the bottom of his feet. It turns out that before that move a sword forever, ink flow has already fallen. Under the eternal blessing of a sword, the sword power of the dead Dragon Sword almost kills the enemy in a single thought. The swift and violent sword power has surpassed the emperor''s eyesight, and there is no time for the emperor to react. He lost! He''s been holding on... He''s not willing! He was full of resentment, but after seeing the white night''s move, he knew that he had no chance of winning. Even if this man doesn''t have the dragon sword, it''s hard for him to win again! This is a Kendo wizard. He has no weapons and magic weapons. He is still calm in the fight against the emperor. This state of mind is not what chance can give!"This sword formula... Was not created by the real saint, nor by the emperor saint. The person who created the sword formula... Is a world shaking power!!!! It must be a world shaking power The ink stream screamed. But the voice reached the general, suddenly stopped, and then the whole body suddenly split. Ink flow, death! A holy emperor fell in Guanglan area. Fu Liujiu was staring. The great Confucians'' forefathers were frightened and their brains were blank. In the distance, countless powerful people who clean up the alliance were shocked. In the rear of the clean-up alliance, the enchanting woman and the man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek just saw this scene. Seeing that even the emperor and Saint were killed by the white night, they were scared out of their wits and could hardly stand firm. The tortured young man, like the moon Zunjian, tried to open his eyes and looked at the familiar figure in the distance. His face showed a smile that was more ugly than crying. "Yi Jian Tian Gong... Has not been destroyed in my hands." The people on the scene couldn''t return to their gods for a long time, and many strong people couldn''t accept the fall of the emperor. Just look at the white night palm a lift, toward the ink flow that broken fingers to grasp. Whoosh! The storage ring on his finger immediately flew over and landed on his palm. "What ink stream is good at is the power of space. There should be secret of his magic space soul method in this ring! We must study hard! " The white night murmured and put away the swords. The man vomited his turbid breath and looked at the purge alliance behind him. At the moment, the whole purge alliance people have been scared silly, one by one all crawling on the ground, shivering, no one dares to stand, no one dares to look at the white night. Fu Liujiu''s face was as pale as death, staring at this scene, his face was bloodless. "It''s over." White night came. "Yes..." Fu Liujiu seemed to have given up, his eyes were blank, and he said hoarsely: "even the emperor and Saint can kill the great sage, and even the legendary dead Dragon Sword... These are all things I didn''t expect. I thought that the purge alliance could dominate the Guanglan region, and then with the help of Mo Liu''s hand, I controlled the purge alliance and became the overlord of Guanglan region, but I didn''t think of any plan Never catch up with the change, this first step, I fell down, and can''t get up again... Is all this fate? " Fu liuxuan seemed to see through everything, and his mouth was full of bitterness. The white night was silent for a moment and asked faintly, "what can you get if you dominate Guanglan?" "Me?" Fu liuxuan was stunned and chuckled. His smile was still bitter: "supreme right." "What''s the use?" "If you get the supreme right, you can obtain countless cultivation resources, and you can master the absolute force to suppress all ages. If you want to use sword moves, the most powerful sword moves in Guanglan area must be given the highest sword moves in the clan. If you want pills, the alchemists can give you the peerless pills. If you want special physical double cultivation, all beauties in the area can choose at will! If you want magic herbs, people in the whole area can find them for you at any time. This is the benefit of power! This is the advantage of overlord! If you can be the overlord! Practice? That will become a kind of enjoyment! And enjoy it in a kind of fast-moving practice Fu Liujiu smiles faintly, but his eyes are full of helplessness. This kind of enjoyment is impossible for him to realize. Innumerable people are keen on overlord and supreme power. Isn''t that why? The same is true of shanghun and tianbahuang. The white night was silent for half a sound. Finally, he took a deep breath and nodded lightly: "what you said is very reasonable! In this case, good!!! Today! I''ll be the overlord of Guanglan area! " Fu liuxuan''s pupils shrank and looked at the white night. However, there was a sad and sharp sword spirit in his sight. Whew! The sword spirit suddenly fell into his neck. Fu liuxuan opened his mouth, staring at the white night. His eyes were wide open. Finally, his hoarse voice came out of his mouth. "I''m looking forward to your future height." The sound fell to the ground, the head was broken, and the blood was in the sky. The deep red color stimulated everyone''s eyes. The so-called sword God, also step after the ink flow, fell on the spot. The four sides are shocked! The great Confucians and their forefathers were so scared that they quickly put their heads against the broken earth and did not dare to lift them up again. Gao Yan, on the other hand, is proud. He''s glad he didn''t run away! If you really run away, even if the adults will not investigate, will you mind it? He believed that after this incident, his position in the heart of the white night would certainly rise! To be able to follow a strong man who killed the emperor''s saints is a boundless future! The scene is completely under the control of white night. Just see white night light wave, mouth said: "today, clean up the alliance, respect me, do you have any objection?""No objection! No objection "My Lord, we all respect you!! In your honor... " a group of people were sweating and crying out eagerly. Especially those who were powerful, they rushed forward to worship, fearing that slow action would lead to death. "See the leader!" "See the leader!" Most people''s voices were shaking. "Very good!" The white night nodded and glanced around these great powers. He said faintly, "since the purge alliance respects me, then you should all listen to me. Now, we should settle accounts! Tell me, who is the one who proposed to destroy the mind sword heaven palace? " "Ah?" The great Confucians and their predecessors became rigid in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1240 Hearing the words of the white night, the great powers were like falling into the ice cellar, and they were all trembling wildly and did not dare to look up. But it doesn''t work for white night. White night''s code of conduct is to have gratitude and revenge, his heart is not broad, once anyone provokes him, he will revenge! What''s more, these people intend to uproot his clan and kill his fellow disciples! How can he give up? "Who put forward the attack on Yijian heavenly palace? Who put forward the establishment of the clean up alliance? Who is it? " The white night face is expressionless, light says. But no one spoke. "I promise, you take the initiative to admit your mistakes, I will not kill you, only abolish your cultivation." The white night is light. However, the people still looked at each other, shaking their heads, no one dared to make a sound. The white night sighed and turned his head. "High rock." "My subordinates are here!" Gao Yan immediately stepped forward and clasped his fist. "All killed!" The white night is light. "Yes." Gao Yan clasped his fist, but as soon as he spoke, he felt something wrong. He suddenly raised his head and glared at the white night: "ah? Adults... This... " " do you want me to repeat it? All killed. " White night still said. Gao Yan was stunned, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He quickly nodded: "yes!" And all of them were shocked and frightened. "Big... Adult, you... " adult, don''t do it! " "No, we said! We said! We all say that "The purge alliance was put forward by the dragon blood Sabre ancestor, but he is dead. As for the attack on the heavenly palace, it was Fu liuxuan who said it, yes, Fu liuxuan said it!" A crowd of great powers kept shouting. "My Lord, spare me! Spare my life The crowd trembled. However... in the daytime, his hands were still backward and he did not turn around. After waiting for a moment, he only heard him say, "Gao Yan, why don''t you start?" Gao Yan''s whole body trembled, and immediately understood the meaning of the white night. With a cold look in his eyes, he directly raised his palms to one of the great powers. Bang! The powerful body exploded in an instant, the corpse flew across the ground, and died miserably on the spot. "Ah?" The rest were surprised. "White night! Are you trying to kill them all? " "Asshole!! If you don''t give us a way to live, we won''t let you have a good time "The big deal is with you!" "Kill!" The voice of anger rang out, and all the great powers got up one after another, and they killed the white night like lightning. The surging pressure swept toward the white night. The astonishing killing intention surges to the sky and engulfs the white night in an instant. But... Before the great powers were close, they were instantly suppressed by a terrible atmosphere. It''s Gao Yan! The power of the half step emperor is so fierce that it makes people tremble. The power of the true saint is almost like paper paste in front of him. "Do you dare to hurt adults in front of me? Wanton Gao Yan was furious and roared. His palms were like the claws of death. He fell into the crowd and danced wildly. Click! Click! Click... the sound of explosion comes and goes. Whenever the powerful people touch the palm of their hands, the forehead will immediately explode and turn into bright red roses. After a while, half of the power was wiped out. The rest of them immediately turned around and ran. Banbu Di Sheng and di Sheng are the same, they are invincible. For them, the only area of banbu Di Sheng and di Sheng is to kill them with a few moves. "Disperse and escape!" "All the disciples obey the order, and immediately kill the white night!" As the great powers dispersed, they gave orders to the disciples. However, not many disciples dare to move. Even these true saints are slaughtered like pigs and dogs. What can these great saints and extremely holy people do? The disciples are not idiots. If you go up there, you will die! Seeing a group of disciples indifferent, the great powers can only give up and run away. Although it is very easy for Gao Yan to wipe out the true saint, once the people are scattered, he is lack of skills, and it is impossible to kill all people in the first time. With the speed of true saint, it will be ten thousand miles in the blink of an eye. Gao Yan had no choice but to pursue the people in the East. The people in the West were overjoyed to see this, and they tried their best to run away. Soon, several people disappeared in the sight of high rock. "Where are we going now?" One of the great powers asked. "Leave Guanglan first! White night wants to dominate Guanglan? The strong men in other regions will not agree. We will go to them and help those who are powerful enough to kill Guanglan, wipe out the white night and avenge this blood feud! " The voice of resentment rang out."Good!" The crowd nodded and ran away, and the void trembled with their speed. But just then... boom!!! A force of awe inspiring pressure fell from the sky and hit them hard. Bang! Everyone''s bodies immediately sank and hit the ground below heavily. People tried to get up, but they found that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t stand up. They seemed to be held down by the big hands of ancient giants and couldn''t move at all. "What''s going on?" "Is there another great power coming? It''s still white night? " People screamed in horror. A heavy figure will fall on the ground. People were frightened and looked, only to find that the visitor was actually a half step emperor saint. People''s scalp numb, brain a blank. How did a half step emperor appear again?? Is the banbu Di Sheng full of streets now? Some people wanted to beg for mercy, but when they saw the disciples of Yijian Tiangong behind the banbu emperor, they were in despair one by one. "Does it mean that the half step emperor saint is also from the Yijian heavenly palace?" "Yi Jian Tian Gong... Unexpectedly... There are two half step emperor saints?" The great powers were in despair. The visitors raised their hands, accumulated the holy power of terror, and without hesitation, bombarded them. Click! Click! Click... burst. After a while, all the great powers of clearing the alliance were killed. The whole clean-up alliance was leaderless and collapsed completely. The overall situation is settled! There is a way of respect to throw the dust to fly to the broken union station, salute to the white night: "see you." "Has the man been saved?" The white night asked. "There was no danger. He couldn''t hold on. Fortunately, he arrived in time." The one with Tao Zun smiles and turns her side. Later, several disciples of Tiangong were lying on the ground with Yinghua sword to heal their wounds. At the moment, the Yinghua sword was dried up and the spirit of heaven was damaged. People were completely unconscious. But I saved my life! White night nods: "very good, laborious, go down!" "Yes." Those who respect Tao will leave. The next thing is to integrate and eliminate the alliance. In the past, Bai Ye was not interested in the alliance, but after listening to Fu liujuan''s words, he suddenly found that Fu liujuan''s words were very reasonable. Before I came to Lisheng state for the first time, I had no power and strength here. I could only rely on zongmen to increase my strength. Now, it is no longer necessary to obtain the dead dragon sword or abandon the divine sword as before. He can completely govern the whole Guanglan area and form his own power like the rule of the Dragon Jue. At that time, both the method of finding the resurrected Hidden Dragon and the cultivation will achieve twice the result with half the effort. Gao Yan is still there to direct the people who clean up the alliance to take out all the resources in the alliance. The Taoist Reverend looked at Gao Yan with a playful smile on his face. "Mr. Gao Yan!" Hearing this, Gao Yan turned his head and looked at it: "Oh, you are the one who respects the Tao. Why? It''s done? " "Of course, it''s a mission." "Good, good! But I''m busy! You mean to be the overlord of Guanglan area! I''m going to deal with a big business. I don''t know if I can go back to Gaojiapu. " Gao Yan shakes his head. "Hahaha, this shows that adults trust you!" Youdao Zun shook the dust, stroked his beard and laughed. Then he looked at the terrible scene outside the alliance and said in a low voice: "no, sir, what magic weapon have you used? How could this place be destroyed like this... This is not what a half step emperor can do? Mr. Gao Yan, you have hidden your hand "What''s hiding? I didn''t do the damage here. I didn''t do much before. It''s all caused by adults. " Gao Yan glanced at him and shook his head. "The LORD did it?" Those who respect the Tao are stunned. "It''s true that there are a half step emperor saint and a emperor saint in the clearance alliance. The Lord has killed them all!" High Rock Trail. "What?" You Dao Zun was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. He glared at Gao Yan, and his tongue was tied and said, "you really didn''t cheat me?"?? The great... Lord killed a half step emperor saint and... With emperor saint? " "Why did I lie to you?" Gao Yan shook his head and walked away. When a Taoist Reverend hears the sound, he can''t return to God for a long time, and his heart trembles wildly. It''s OK to kill the half step emperor saint, even the emperor Saint... is this still human? ... after leaving the clean-up alliance, the enchanting woman and the man with sharp nosed cheek will take ruyuezun sword to ziweixian valley. Ruyuezun sword was severely tortured, not only his body was damaged, but also his spirits and spirits were injured. It is extremely difficult for ordinary soul method to cure him, so it can only be restored by the altar power of ziweixian valley.With the collapse of the clearance alliance, the threat of Yijian Tiangong was finally lifted. The disciples of the whole Guanglan area didn''t have to run away any more. People were in a state of jubilation and rushed to Xiangu. They can''t wait to see ruyuezunjian. Of course, they are more eager to see their hero white night. For a time, both inside and outside the immortal valley were flooded by Tiangong disciples. People were everywhere. The arrival of Tiangong people can make Ziwei Xiangu''s people nervous, but the tension returns to tension, and Xiangu has no resistance. Especially when they learned that the clean-up alliance had been destroyed by night, ziweixiangu people were shocked and could only bow to the heavenly palace. If the clearance alliance is wiped out by this person, the purple osmanthus Valley, in his eyes, is afraid to be no difference with mole ants. But now it seems that the white night does not care about a purple osmanthus valley. And a lot of people seem to be wrong about one thing. The clean-up alliance has not perished. It''s just a new owner! . (the old rule, 1 point) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1241 By the altar. Crape myrtle fairy slightly gasping, beautiful delicate face hanging a little sweat, small face absorbed in the figure on the altar. The broken figure is just like the moon sword. now he has fallen into a coma, limbs broken, like a man *, blood has dried up, chest is a mess. A group of elders and shenjianbang disciples gathered around the altar, looking at the altar nervously one by one. "Husband, are you all right?" Smoke autumn moon came over, carefully asked the white night. "I''m ok, but it''s you. I''ve worked hard for you before." Nodding in the daytime. "My husband is polite. That''s what I should do. After all, there are people from my family in the city. How can I not defend them to the death?" Smoke autumn moon smile way. The white night nods and looks at Yan Qiuyue''s back. However, tie Wanqing, nalanxiling and others are looking at this side. However, they dare not go forward and are somewhat restrained. To think of it, today''s white night is not what it used to be. Even the clean-up alliance has been flattened by him. How high is it? Even if people used to have a close relationship with it, they still have a generation gap. The white night breathed a breath and went straight to Nalan Xiling. Try to wait for someone else to also be nearby, see white night come over, everybody is excited, one after another rises to shout. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" They''re all from the sword room. I''m afraid the whole heavenly palace doesn''t care what kind of strength and identity it is at present. "Are you all right?" White night laughs. "No big problem, is... Ah Hui and Wu Qiang they..." trying to tiger eyes some red. "Their bodies are directly destroyed and hard to find, nor can they be resurrected." A Dai, who is applying medicine beside him, angrily smashes the stones around him and bares his teeth in pain. The white night did not speak, took a deep breath, and after a long time, he said: "life and death have a life and death, but we are not unable to make decisions. You must practice hard. In the future, when the card is on the road, maybe you can revive it." "Yes, elder martial brother Bai." The crowd nodded. In the eyes of the public, this is just a comfort word of the white night. But this sentence is the source of his motivation for daynight himself! "White night, what are you going to do next? What to do with the elimination of the alliance? " Tie Wanqing said. She had a lot of words to say, but when it came to her mouth, it burst out like this. "First integrate and eliminate the alliance, and then clean up the Guanglan region. After this incident, the Guanglan region has become very chaotic, and the order here must be rebuilt." Said the white night. "Oh..." iron Wan Qing nodded and bit his lips without speaking. White night deeply looked at iron Wan Qing, a bitter smile: "Wan Qing, do you have anything to say to me?" Tie Wanqing was stunned, her mouth opened slightly, and she sipped, shaking her head gently: "nothing... " is it... "The white night smile is still bitter. He knows tie Wanqing, in fact, tie Wanqing also knows him, but a person''s personality will not change because of mutual knowledge. "Wanqing, we haven''t learned swordsmanship for a long time. When we''ve finished dealing with things here, do you want to take two moves?" "I''m not your match." "You''ve never been my match, but I can teach you." White night laughs. Iron Wan Qing smell voice, slightly a stiff, eyes staring at the white night, for a long time, people gently nodded, eyes also flashing bursts of brilliance. "White night, teach me, too!" Next to the Nalan River Spirit is not convinced, rushed to the white night road. "You want to learn, too?" "Can''t I learn? You taught me a lot of sword moves. Why not teach them now? You''re so good. Teach me a few moves, and I won''t be bullied? " Nalan Xiling is a little coquettish. White night helplessly nods: "all teach all teach." Nalan Xiling was happy. Whoa! At this time, a halo suddenly bloomed from the altar. People all around looked sideways. Just looking at the altar, the halo faded. The man lying on the altar opened his eyes and slowly got up. "Palace master!" All the elders were excited, and the old disciples of Tiangong were full of tears and knelt down one after another. "Palace master!! Palace master "Palace master! Are you all right? " "Great, the palace master is not dead!" "Crow mouth, how can the palace master die?" The sound kept ringing, and the Tiangong people were boiling and shouting. With the help of several disciples, Feng Buling came to this place. After he left Tiangong, he was also pursued by the strong men of the purge alliance. Although he fought hard to keep the Tiangong inheritance, he was not in a good state. The spirit of heaven was injured and his accomplishments were also reduced. The three elders of the law enforcement department are dead, and their bodies are hard to find.This time, the palace suffered heavy losses. Although the basic system is still in place, most of them are injured and hard to recover. "Palace master, are you ok?" The wind is not Ling forward, hoarse asked. "I''m ok..." Ruyue Zunjian said weakly, and looked at the people in the palace of heaven. For a long time, the man sighed silently: "finally, it''s over..." "yes." "Just the three elders..." people look sad. "But it''s over at last!" "Thanks to elder martial brother Bai!" "Yes, if there is no elder martial brother Bai this time, we will surely die!" "It is said that elder martial brother Bai is so powerful now that he has eradicated the Alliance for elimination." "How did elder martial brother Bai do it?" "What is your current strength, elder martial brother Bai?" "Zhensheng is like a pig and a dog in front of elder martial brother Bai!" "That''s great!" People said excitedly, all eyes hot looking at the white night, full of worship. "White night." Ruyue Zunjian called out. Come up in the white night. "Palace master." "Don''t call me the Lord of the palace. I''m not the Lord of the heavenly palace for a long time." Ruyue Zun sword weak smile. The night is silent. "White night, you can see that the palace of heaven is fragmented and in urgent need of reconstruction. Therefore, I intend to make you the master of Yijian heavenly palace, and you will lead the development of Tiangong. What do you think?" At this time, Ruyue Zunjian said with a smile. "Me? What about the wind palace master? " "The wind palace master was injured, but now he is no more than a great sage. If he becomes the palace master again, he will not be able to convince people outside without mentioning the internal prestige, right? And you, the elimination of the alliance, powerful! Even the ink stream has been killed by you. If you become the palace master, the future of Yijian Tiangong will be carefree... White night, I beg you, take this burden... "Ruyue Zun sword is full of expectation. "Yes, white night, you can take the position of the palace master. I''m not used to being the leader of the palace. I believe that if you take the position, the future of the heavenly palace will be bright." Feng Buling also helped. The white night looked around, took a deep breath and nodded silently: "since both of you have said so, well... I''ll take the burden of Tiangong for the moment..." "you are not saluting yet!" Ruyue Zun sword is overjoyed, and he drinks and shouts in a hurry. Hearing the sound, the disciples knelt on the ground one after another, and exclaimed excitedly, "see the palace master." The sound spread, rippling in and out of the valley. The change of the master of Tiangong indicates the rebirth of Tiangong. But the Guanglan rebellion did not end. "When shall we go to resurrection?" After the treatment of Ruyue Zunjian and the simple succession ceremony, she went straight to the crape myrtle fairy in the daytime and asked. "Any time, but do you have time now? There are so many things in Guangzhou and Lanzhou! " The Lagerstroemia fairy asked. "Of course. I''ve already had someone to do it for me." The white night is light. "Oh?" Crape myrtle fairy is quite surprised. But I don''t know that Gao Yan and Youdao Zun are flying towards the clan forces that have not joined the alliance of elimination. Big river city. Gao Yan, like a beam of light, flew in the high air of the city in an instant, and called out with a rich voice: "I am the high rock of the Dragon jueze left protector. Now I am ordered by the dragon master to come and surrender you! Are you willing to submit to our Dragon Lord? I''d like to hear from him The sound spread and covered the whole city. All the people in the City show their dismay. Some souls point. "Long Jue? What is that? " "Never heard of it!" "Funny, there was a clean-up alliance before, but now there''s a bullshit dragon. Can''t Dajiang city be a sweet cake? Why are you staring at this? " "Ha ha, even the clean-up alliance can''t win Dajiang city. What can this unknown dragon do?" There was a steady stream of ridicule. And the voice spread not long ago, the big river city a commotion, a group of strong fly to rush. He is a group of men with armour, who are guards of Dajiang city. "Big river city can''t allow you to be presumptuous!!! Get out of here, or you''ll die without a burial place! " The chief guard yelled. But as soon as he had finished speaking, Gao Yan grabbed at him in the air. Whew!! The holy power of terror will burst that life in an instant. People were shocked. "If you refuse to submit, you will die!" Gao Yan roared and waved his arm again. The sad and terrible holy potential was like a meteor, smashing into the big river city. Boom!! The earth shaking explosion spread, half of the great river city was blown into ruins."Asshole!!! How dare you behave in my city?? Kill The Lord of Dajiang city knows that Beiqing blows and roars. He flies out and kills Gao Yan. However, before he got close to the high rock, he was penetrated by the terrible holy power and fell on the spot. At this moment, the strong people in Dajiang City recognized the strength of the coming people, and all of them were crawling on the ground, shivering. The same scene was staged in every corner of Guangzhou and Lanzhou. As for those who refuse to submit, Gao Yan and those who are respected by Tao will be killed without mercy. If Guanglan region wants to establish order in the shortest time, the simplest way is to use force! On this day, the whole of Guanglan was boiling and killing. The clean-up alliance is still in action, but it is no longer under the banner of Fu Liuchuan, but in the banner of white night. When the news of white night''s iron and blood dominating Guanglan area reached ziweixian Valley, the crape myrtle fairy almost even stood unsteadily. The people of Tiangong were even more shocked. Of course, what is more shocking is the surrounding areas. In a short period of half a month, the order of Guanglan was reestablished, and a regional based force was born. In front of the white bone Road, a man in a cloak silently looks at the arrival of the "longjue" person, with a wisp of strange light rippling on his fuzzy face under his cloak www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1242 When the power of longjue came, several towns and villages at Baigu road were under the jurisdiction of longjue. The soul people here are looking at those who have been handed over to the mayor and the city Lord, but none of them have responded. "Who is that?" "Long Jue! You haven''t heard of it? " "No, is this a new force?" "Hush! Keep your voice down. Don''t let the people of longjue hear you, or I won''t be responsible for moving your head. " A long-lived soul in the town came up and whispered. Several people heard the sound, immediately silence, no longer voice. In front of the white bone Road, the cloaked end Yan looked at this scene faintly, for a long time there was no sound. But the woman beside her covered her lips and laughed. "What? In the end, was it a blow? If the white night really eradicated the alliance, then he killed the emperor saint, and even the emperor saint was slaughtered by him under the sword! Do you think you can still be his opponent? " The irony is obvious. This is probably a great pleasure for luochanu, cancel the end Yan. But in the end Yan did not have too big response, for a long time, just slowly out of voice. "If you have a dragon sword in white night, what is it to kill one emperor?" Finally Yan shakes his head light way. "Don''t you take his sword? As long as the sword is in hand, you will never be his opponent. " Luo Cha Nu laughs a way. "Whether I am his opponent or not, we need to fight before we know. As for the dead Dragon Sword... It''s not an invincible sword. Everything in the world has weaknesses, and the dead dragon sword is no exception. You have to know that there are twelve twelve twelve Hongbing soldiers. Besides the dead Dragon, there are other terrible warriors, and the masters of these magic weapons are all extraordinary talents! There are so many talents in the world. Why should I stick to a white night Finally Yan pulled his hood and turned to walk toward the white bone road. "Where are you going?" "That old man has given me a clue!" The voice of indifference came. Luochanu was shocked: "are you going to capture Hongbing?" Finally Yan stopped for a moment, looked at the distance, and said in a low voice: "no one will despise his magic weapon too much, adventure, also can''t only have a white night!" ... ... ... after unifying the Guanglan area, Bai Ye wrote down some of the emperor''s holy Dharma formulas that he had obtained in the jiuhun cemetery, and handed them to Gao Yan for distribution. He took out a group of backbone guarding Guanglan area, and took out the ink flow rings. After taking out the things he used, he returned them to longjue''s warehouse for subsequent use. Of course, it''s just a temporary benefit for all. Taking command of the Guanglan area by force, the next step is to pacify them. One palm and one sugar. It is impossible for the white night to oppress these people mercilessly all the time. It will only backfire and make the Dragon extremely unstable. Bai Ye believes that these people will eventually yield to longjue and be loyal to him, because in Lisheng Prefecture, relying on the strong is the thing many soul people yearn for. For example, the existence of emperor Saint Mo Liu is so high that countless soul people beg to follow him instead of being able to follow him. Mo Liu is too proud to look down on those soul people, so he refuses to stay away, and Baiye kills the emperor Saint Mo Liu, which is shocking Many people have already been convinced by him. Would they not be willing to be loyal to him? The second is the emperor Saint level soul rhyme, which shocked the hearts of countless strong men in Guanglan area again. That''s emperor level! It''s the soul method that these people can''t dream of. Even Gao Yan and those who have Tao Zun are moved by it. Finally, there is the magic pill. After the unification of Guanglan, the most important thing that Bai Ye lacked was the resources. Some simple pills that he had not been handed down in the world could be produced in batches and distributed in the hands of every longjue person. He is even considering sending these rare materials to the land of nine souls to enhance their strength. Because of the whole Guanglan, he can also refine some extremely complex pills, and even let banbu Di Sheng help him. Therefore, in the coming month, almost all of the white nights stayed in the newly built alchemy room, and seven rare Dan tripods were found in Guanglan area to refine together with Huangding. One month later, Guanglan area was born with a strange appearance. The Nine Yang was in the sky and rose in March, attracting countless souls to worship it. The next day after the occurrence of the phenomenon, we visited ziweixian Valley at night. Crape myrtle fairy is repairing the altar. Now that the power of the altar is lost, she can only think of other ways to restore the power of the altar. Otherwise, ziweixian Valley''s mantle will be destroyed in her hands. Seeing the arrival of the white night, crape myrtle fairy''s delicate face raised a thick complexity, and seemed to think of something very bad. The person sighed heavily and said faintly, "do you still want to go after all?" "You don''t seem to want to go?" White night asked curiously. "Of course." Lagerstroemia fairy hesitated and shook her head: "that is my home. Although I have left there for some time, I suddenly want to go back, and I don''t know if they will accept me.""Your home?" White night slightly a Leng. "At the age of 18, I left my family and came to ziweixian Valley to study as a teacher rather than an escape. After all, there were too many intrigues in such a family. My mother was the victim of the family. In the internal struggle of the family, I was abandoned and died of depression. My father had warned me that I was not good at intrigue. If I wanted to survive, I had to leave Where? I thought I would never go back in my life, but I didn''t expect... " the Lagerstroemia fairy shook her head and sighed," well, since you are going to go, I''ll take you there. If I haven''t seen my father for many years, I''d like to visit his old man''s home, or let you die there. In this way, Guanglan district can see Qingtian again. " "Do you think I''m going to die?" "In your character, if there is conflict with my family, you will die." Lagerstroemia fairyland. The night is silent. "Wait for me here." Lagerstroemia fairy whispered a word, then turned to leave. Nodding at night, he sat on the stone beside him and meditated with closed eyes. It''s close to the altar, so it''s surrounded by flower beds, and the smell of fragrance comes in. In the distance is the disciple of ziweixian Valley, but no one dares to approach. The white night was aware that someone was looking at him and opened his eyes slightly. However, he could see that there was a figure agitating him. One of them was somewhat impressed. He seemed to be the female disciple who had been guarding the mouth of the valley. The white night smiles bitterly and shakes his head. At this time, a group of young women came up, and then an intoxicating fragrance penetrated his nose. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. This fragrance can shake people''s spirits... It''s a natural body odor, which is the Qi that people with special physique emit when they reach a certain level of strength, just like the power of protecting the body of the strong. Looking along the fragrance son, but see those young women behind Yingying come a beautiful image. That''s the crape myrtle fairy. But different from before, the crape myrtle fairy changed into a light green dress. Her chest was bulging and her steps were moving gently. She looked a little bit like a jasper. Her face was not made up by the valley master. She did not make up any more. She was elegant and free from vulgarity. Her skin was white. She could be broken by blowing bullets. Her long hair was spread on her fragrant shoulders, which made her less dignified and more lovely. The white night couldn''t help looking more. However, the crape myrtle fairy seems to have been immune from the eyes of the opposite sex, also ignored the white night, directly to these young women to explain what. White night a listen, just understand these young women unexpectedly is the new elder of ziweixian valley. Those elders were abandoned by the white night, and could not take care of it. Lagerstroemia indica fairies could only promote talents again. At present, there are a lot of things to be done in Xiangu. Of course, it is all stirred up by the night. "Do you understand?" Crape myrtle fairy account end, serious asked. "Yes." All the women agreed. "Well, Xiangu will be handed over to you." Crape myrtle fairy said, spin son to white night way: "Dragon Lord, let''s go." "Well." White night nodded, with it to the ancient layman. Huaxian Valley is a carriage. The car is a magic weapon, made of special materials, and the horse pulling the vehicle is like a crystal heavenly horse. Seeing this, white night was greatly surprised. "I don''t remember the magic weapon in Guanglan area." "This is not the magic weapon of Guanglan area, but the treasure of Canglin family." Lagerstroemia fairyland. "Canglin family?" White night looking at her perfect side face, light way: "your surname Canglin?" "Yes, my name is Canglin Shangyu." Lagerstroemia fairyland. "Is the jade on the Canglin? Good name. " Crape myrtle fairy straight to the carriage, also waiting for the white night, holding a small skirt will sit inside. The white night went in all at once. From the outside, the carriage is not big, it seems that both of them are crowded. However, as soon as I went in, I found that the space inside was unique. It was the size of a room. Two people into the inside, crystal sky horse empty and step, drag the vehicle to fly in the sky, the speed is very fast. I was a little surprised when I opened the window at night. This speed is no less than that of a true saint. If this is the normal speed of the carriage, its value is already obvious. It must be a magic weapon that everyone wants. With this thing, it will be easy to gallop the state of Lysander. After all, it is impossible for a real saint to drive his way all the time. In case of an emergency, his physical strength is used to drive the road. Wouldn''t the situation be terrible? But you don''t have to worry about it. "My father gave it to me, and it''s rare in the holy land." Crape myrtle fairy sitting on the bed, looking out of the window scenery, holding a cup of tea, whispered. "Holy land of spirit?" White night eyebrows a pick: "where is that?""That''s the center of Lisheng Prefecture and the place of my Canglin family! The Guanglan area we are in is just the edge of the state of Risheng. The real state of Risheng is much bigger than you think. The ink stream you killed before... Came from Lingsheng state! " The crape myrtle fairy said faintly, her eyes were looking out of the window, and she seemed to have fallen into the memory... . (1 point) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1243 Hearing this, white night was only slightly surprised. In fact, in the books of the heavenly palace, he had already learned part of the situation map of the state. It''s just that he doesn''t know much about the holy state. It''s not that he doesn''t want to know about it, but most of the information about the holy state has not been circulated. The reason is simple. The weak cannot enter the holy land. It is the gathering place of the strong, and also the place where the powerful and powerful people live. Many people yearn for that, but Lingsheng state always looks down on people coming from the marginal areas, and often refuses to enter. According to the people there, they are not qualified to enter the holy land. Of course, this is only for those who are new to holy land. For example, if someone brings it in like the white night, it naturally does not have so many scruples. It is only said that when someone takes it in, he should not provoke great powers. There are more or less a number of emperors and saints in Lingsheng Prefecture. Whoa!! At this time, a gust of wind came, blowing the windows shaking, the magic array on the car trembled, and the crystal heavenly horse gave out a hissing, as if frightened. Crape myrtle fairy face a congealed, toward the window outside swept an eye, but saw a carriage beside the carriage also appeared. "Who is it?" Lagerstroemia fairy drink way. But the words fell, and the window of the opposite carriage opened, and then a head came out. He looked like a young man in his twenties. Of course, his real age is unknown. He looked at the crape myrtle fairy in the window, his eyes suddenly burst into light, and chuckled: "Oh, who do I think it is? It''s a girl! Where are you going, girl? If a person is lonely, I can be a companion with the girl. " "Ha ha ha ha..." there was a burst of laughter in the carriage. I saw the door of the carriage opened, several figures came out from the inside, one by one looking at the crape myrtle fairy in the window with a funny smile. "Girl, your car is too slow. Why don''t you come here?" "There are not many horses in the whole state of Lisheng. Ordinary people can''t sit there. Don''t you want to try it?" Crape myrtle fairy eyes cold. "What''s the matter?" White night looks puzzled, also put out the head. "Oh?? Is there a little white face hidden in it "Just a saint? Tut tut... Girl, you are really a saint. How can you find a useless saint?? Can he satisfy you by practicing with you? Can you improve your strength? " "Ha ha, why don''t you follow me! I''m also a real saint. I promise to make your strength rise "Ha ha ha ha..." these men and women all made a sneer, which was very harsh. The white night glanced at these people and saw that their clothes were luxurious and their jewelry was full of magic weapons. Even the carriage was extraordinary. The grade was even higher than the crystal horse of crape myrtle fairy. I immediately knew that these were the children of aristocratic families who were rich or expensive. But he doesn''t take it. "Don''t be angry, just a bunch of dandies! There are many such people in Lingsheng state. There are thousands, even tens of thousands, of powerful wives and concubines. There are always a few people who can help themselves out. " Crape myrtle Fairy Light way, quietly shut the window, lazy to pay attention to these people. White night also nodded, no longer talking. "Cut, close the window?? It''s not going to be a shady business, is it? " "Tut Tut, double training on the carriage, good sentiment!" The sound of a few people laughing came again. The two were treated as mosquitoes. The sound did not last long, and then it disappeared. They were finally quiet. It''s just been flying for a while... bam!!! The carriage seemed to have suffered a violent impact, and the whole thing was staggering. The crystal heavenly horse was also rickety and nearly fell from the air. "What''s going on?" Lagerstroemia fairy''s face changed greatly, and immediately urged FA Jue to stabilize the carriage. The car swayed for a while and finally stabilized. She immediately opened the window, only to find that those people''s carriage heavily hit the crystal heavenly horse. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." a people''s laughter immediately rippled. Crape myrtle fairy no matter how good temper, now also can''t help but angry: "what do you do?" "Sorry! sorry!! The animal is disobedient and uncontrollable. It disturbs the girl. I''m very sorry about it! " Before the man said with a smile, although the words are so said, but his face can not see a bit sorry. Crape myrtle fairy eyes frozen, want to be angry, but a look at the carriage of people, men and women full of 56, of which there are three true saints. This must be someone from holy land.If we really want to make a move, I''m afraid we will suffer a loss. Crape myrtle fairy small hand clenched, but in the end is to resist. It''s better to have more than one thing less. She breathed, ready to close the window and accelerate away. But just then, the door opened. The wind is pouring in. Crape myrtle fairy slightly a Leng, but saw the white night standing in the front of the car. "White dragon master!" Lagerstroemia fairy couldn''t help but breathe. The white night looks at these people quietly. "Oh, this most holy man, what do you want to say?" They turned their heads and looked at the expressionless white night and asked with a smile. The white night did not say a word, but pressed his hand on the abandoned God sword, and suddenly drew out the sword to the other side''s carriage. Sonorous. A sword burst out in an instant and flew straight to the carriage. "Yo, yo, here we go!" "Ha ha ha ha, how dare a great saint attack us?? Ridiculous! Ridiculous! Ha ha ha ha... " " let''s not say that our true saints are here. Just my car is not something that you can shake! " The sound of ridicule floated over and people laughed louder. The people didn''t move and let the sword attack. Each eye God is full of fun and contempt. Lagerstroemia fairy sighed and shook her head. Bang!! The border of the car is activated by itself, blocking in front of the crowd, parrying the sword Qi. See the thickness of the border, crape myrtle fairy surprised. This enchantment... Is not the real saint can shake. However... the sword spirit is just near the border... bang!! The boundary suddenly burst, if the glass burst, splashed everywhere. "What?" Everyone''s smile was frozen. Boom!!!! In a moment, the terrible sword spirit ran into the carriage and split it into two parts. The arm of a near true saint was directly torn off. Caught off guard, the man directly covered his arm and made a miserable cry. "Ah Blood spread all the way, dyed red white clouds, the rest of the people a instability, directly from the carriage down, in a mess. No one thought that a very holy man could tear such a terrible car, and even cut open the real saint''s body!! Lagerstroemia fairy Leng next, also just suddenly react to come over. This extremely Holy... Is not the ordinary extreme saint!! "Asshole "I''m going to kill you!" The people came back to their senses, one by one in a rage, roared and flew over. In addition to the real saint with broken arm, the remaining two Zhensheng drove to the carriage at full speed. "No, they''re coming!" Crape myrtle fairy''s face turned white. "No worries!" White night light way, standing on the carriage staring at the two because of anger and twisted face, suddenly raised his hand to its one. The surging momentum filled the past in an instant. One of them was caught off guard and was directly wrapped up in this terrible momentum. He struggled violently, only to find that his holy power could not shake his momentum. What''s going on? How can a great saint have such a strong momentum? The man was shocked and shook his body wildly. But it didn''t work. Just a wave of arm in the white night. Hula. The real saint, wrapped in momentum, was directly and uncontrollably planted towards him. As soon as the man approached, he was grabbed by the collar and pulled over. The holy man trembled wildly and his eyes were wide open. The crape myrtle fairy also said before that these are all dandies. Their accomplishments are all from their father''s generation. Their self-cultivation is not hard work, and this state of true saints is also extremely unstable. It is quite different from the zhenshengbi in Guanglan and Changxin regions. Strictly speaking, they should be regarded as "half step true saints". To deal with these people, one hand at night! "What do you want to do..." Asked the man, trembling. But the next second, a slap in the face. Pa Pa! Two crisp sound out, that person''s face immediately more than two bright red palm prints, the person is spitting blood, black nose and swollen face. "Sorry!" The white night is light. "I''m sorry..." the man said in a hurry. "Let go of him!" Another real saint came roaring. White night directly grabbed the arm of the real saint in his hand and threw it at him like a sledgehammer. Bang! In a moment, he was pulled out of the body by the holy man, and then he was swept away.He suddenly urged Jue, but found that his internal strength was oppressed by a holy power, and the spirit of heaven was contained. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it! Extremely holy?? This is the most holy?? I''m afraid it''s emperor Sheng?? The man''s eyes were wide open and frightened. But the next second. Pa pa... after two slaps, the man was dizzy and blue. The crape myrtle fairy in the carriage put her head out of the window and looked at the white night on the roof of the car. She was too frightened to speak. After a moment, she seemed to think of something and said, "dragon master, don''t hurt them. These people are extraordinary. They don''t look like ordinary people. Don''t hurt them, or you''ll get into serious trouble!" "So?" The white night thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you are right, that''s good! I don''t hurt them. I kill them. I kill them! No one will know! " This word falls to the ground, Lagerstroemia fairy a Leng. The two real saints glared at the crape myrtle fairy together and blurted out, "you are so poisonous..." "... The crape myrtle fairy was speechless. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1244 "Don''t kill us!! Don''t kill us!!! We know it''s wrong. Please forgive us! " When they saw the white night wrapped themselves in terror, they were so scared that they trembled. One of them even peed directly in his pants. His lower body was wet and the pungent smell spread. They believe that as long as they move around, their bodies will be crushed by this strange and holy breath. How can a saint be so strong? I''m afraid it''s a freak! Two people shudder. However, he had been able to defeat Zhensheng in the period of great sage. After he was promoted to Jisheng, it was no surprise to shake the emperor and saint. It was as easy to kill Zhensheng as a finger flick. The crape myrtle fairy frowned, vomited and said in a low voice: "dragon master, the Dharma in the world can be fantastic, and there are hundreds of resurrection techniques. How do you know that there will be no time reversal or even divination and peeping at time in this world. After all, we have no deep hatred with these people. Let it go. If we really kill them, we will be watched by the strength behind them When you die, you will die! You want to be safe in holy land, don''t you? The most important thing is that if the other party finds out that it is my family side, if something happens to me, no one can help you find the art of resurrection. " The last sentence is a complete move to white night. White night moved eyebrows, nodded silently, and said, "well, since you say so, I''ll let them go in your face." "Thank you very much, miss. Thank you very much!" Two people are excited incomparably, cry to crape myrtle fairy in a hurry. "You''ve got to learn your lesson. Don''t be so naughty again!" Lagerstroemia fairyland. "Certainly! certain! We will never dare to do it again! " They trembled. "Take care of yourself. Next time, I won''t care who you are. I''ll cut you down!" White night light road, spin son a wave of hand. Whoosh! Momentum instantly will be two people, two people fly back like shells, fly away, there are excited voice floating. "Thank you very much...". White night shook his head, feeling inexplicable, the man got into the car again. Crape myrtle fairy quietly looked at him, eyes flashing a ray of strange light. "What are you thinking?" The white night looked at her. "Do you have to go to holy land?" She asked. "Of course." "Then you must die!" "Why do you say that?" "Because you''re impulsive." The crape myrtle fairy calmly said: "the driver of that person is higher than mine, and the clothes are also extraordinary. People with a clear eye can see that they are not ordinary, but you still dare to start with them. It can be seen that you are a person who does not care about the consequences. When you enter the holy state, there are powerful people everywhere. You can''t protect yourself by this means. Once you provoke great power, you will never shrink back from your character And once you touch it hard, you''re not going to win, so you''re going to die! " "Do you think I''m not a match for the strong there?" "If I have the means to kill everything and suppress everything, do you still think I am impulsive?" "I admit that your talent and strength are indeed beyond the ordinary. You can compete with the emperor saint in the period of the great sage. Now you may have the strength to threaten the emperor saint. But what about the people above the emperor saint? Did you kill it? Do you know the details of Lingsheng state? You don''t know! " Lagerstroemia fairy repeatedly shook her head: "the arrogance of human beings should be divided into time and occasion. In Guanglan area, you can dominate one side, but it is different here! Sooner or later, you will suffer greatly because of your character. " When I heard it in the white night, I laughed. "What are you laughing at?" Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrows slightly frown. "Don''t you worry about me when you say so much?" "Being sentimental is also one of your shortcomings." Crape myrtle fairy again shake Zhen head, a pair of helpless appearance. White night did not speak again. He didn''t want to argue with Lagerstroemia. Crape myrtle fairy is right. He does not know the details of the strong in Lingsheng state, but the strong one there knows his details? The crystal heavenly horse has been driving the vehicle for several days, crossing several regions, and finally approaching the boundary of holy land. The carriage fell from the sky and galloped down the road. "What? Is it forbidden to fly at high altitude here? " Asked the white night. "No, it''s just that there are too many strong people. It''s better to keep a low profile. In fact, many strong people will choose to fly at low altitude. The highest people have already realized that most of the strong people are not high spirited people. On the contrary, they will be very humble and cautious, and they will step by step in pursuit of the road. On the contrary, those who are arrogant will die the fastest. " The Lagerstroemia fairy said. It''s depressing to hear it in the daytime. Somehow he felt that crape myrtle fairy seemed to be damaging him. He opened the window and glanced out. In the end, it is Lingsheng state. The aura in the air here is much stronger than that in Guanglan area.There are buildings on both sides of the road. Many of them are abandoned. Some are all over the border, and there are obviously people inside. But no matter what kind of building, its material is very terrible, the breath is amazing and powerful. I do not know how long, the vehicle stopped in front of a huge villa. "Is this the Canglin family?" The white night overlooks eye villa. "No, it''s just a branch." The Lagerstroemia fairy lowered her voice and said, "we can only go to the master''s home if we have branches. Otherwise, we will not be able to enter the area of Canglin aristocratic family." After that, the crape myrtle fairy stepped out of the carriage and went to the villa. She took out a token from the waist and gave it to the people of the villa. The Granger was obviously stunned and immediately turned around and ran in. After a while, a white haired old man came out with the Lagerstroemia fairy and went to the front of the frame. The old man sat in front of the carriage and drove the crape myrtle fairy forward. "Miss, after all these years, are you finally willing to come back?" The old man''s face was expressionless, while twitching the crystal Tianma, he said faintly. "Well, come back and have a look." Lagerstroemia fairies look a little unnatural. "Do you know how much the master suffered in his family because of your departure?" The old man said: "you know clearly that the first few princes fell in love with you, but you deliberately fled. Now those princes have married your cousins, Miss Yan and Miss Cai. The sixth master is very popular in the family. The fifth master is ignored by the family because of you. The sixth master suppresses the fifth master with the power of those princes. Today''s five masters are depressed and frustrated in the family It''s worth mentioning. " Although the old man speaks, his words are full of reproach. The crape myrtle fairy slightly drooped her head and said faintly: "leaving is not my original intention. The two cousins hope to marry into those two powerful families. My father loses power and my mother is killed. I can''t fight with them. It''s not my intention to leave. It''s my father''s request to leave." Hearing this, the old man was silent for a long time, sighed and shook his head and said, "what a powerful and talented man the five masters were at that time. He was a genius in soul cultivation. He just married a poor sage woman as his wife, which made the world furious and the family angry. Then he fell from the cloud and ended up in this field like this. Miss, the old slave is watching When the fifth master grew up, he didn''t ask you to fight for a small face for him. He only hoped that you could see him more and accompany him. He was a man of true temperament. He didn''t care about fame and wealth, but only hoped that you could be safe and peaceful. " Having said that, the old man did not say anything at all and drove his car. Crape myrtle fairy that has been calm small face finally appeared to move. She touched the corners of her eyes, which were slightly red. Next to the white night to hear clearly. Every family has a difficult lesson to read. But he''s OK. My parents are reunited and I have a girl. When the matter is over, I will go to jiuhun to get together with her family to see how Shiying''s strength is now. I don''t know whether the girl is lazy or not, and how we are now. "Stop!" At this time, a cold drink came from outside the carriage. White night out of the head, but see several halos fall in front of the frame, the carriage stopped. These people have terrible breath. They are all true saints! The old man was expressionless and took out a token from his arms. When they heard the sound, they clasped their fists at the old man and whirled their steps a little, which turned into a light beam and disappeared. "From here, it is the boundary of Canglin family." Crape myrtle fairy Na Na said, eyes complex looking out of the window. She couldn''t remember how long she had been away. If she could, she really didn''t want to leave. However, although it was a sad place for her and her father, her father refused to leave because her mother was buried here. Crape myrtle fairy sighed and her eyes closed slightly. Then the carriage stopped again. The old man opened the door and whispered, "Miss, the master''s home is here!" "Well." The crape myrtle fairy nodded slightly and said to the white night, "don''t talk, don''t look at me disorderly. From now on, you are the servant around me! Don''t mess around, understand? " White night slightly surprised, but in the end did not refute. They stepped out of the carriage. White night swept the scene in front of his eyes, and his face finally showed the color of amazement. In front of us is a big mountain. He could not measure the size of the mountain. The mountain, like a curtain of heaven, cuts across half of the sky and stretches from side to side. And on this mountain... It''s full of buildings. The buildings are grotesque, ranging from 100 meters to unique shapes. But there are two big words in every building. Canglin! "Is this the family of Canglin?" "It''s just the gate. There''s still one behind the mountain!" Lagerstroemia Fairy Light way: "but most of the people here are collateral, follow me in. The real Canglin family is in the innermost part"Well!" Nodding in the white night, the two headed in. But just then, a voice of shock came from behind. "It''s... It''s you?" Hearing this sound, the white night slightly a Leng, and Lagerstroemia fairy side head look, suddenly surprised more than. Behind them stood a group of men and women with broken heads and blood. And these people... Shocked are the group of people I met on the road before! It turns out that they are also members of Canglin family! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1245 "You... You... How are you two here?" The man who was scared to pee his pants looked at them in horror, and his legs couldn''t help swinging. The rest of them were also surprised and astonished. But soon, the man seemed to be aware of something. The fear on his face gradually disappeared. His shaking body stopped, his waist straightened, and he coughed and said, "this is Canglin mountain. It''s Canglin family. What are we afraid of? This is our territory "Yes, these two guys have come to our territory! Isn''t it possible for us to kill him? " All of a sudden, fear disappeared. "I didn''t expect revenge to come so soon." "Ha ha, now even if you kneel down and beg for mercy, we will not forgive you!" "How dare you?" Several people are no longer afraid, but are cynical. White night moved eyebrows, is about to speak, next to the crape myrtle fairy is the first step out of the sound. "Are you from Canglin family?" "Don''t you know why?" Snorted the man who was scared to pee. "I''m also from Canglin family." Lagerstroemia fairyland. "What?" The man looked stiff. Everyone was surprised. "Come on, if you are from Canglin family, why haven''t I met you? Are you collateral? " "My name is Canglin Shangyu, the daughter of Canglin Shifei! I left my home a few years ago, so you don''t know. " Crape myrtle fairy is not flustered. Several people heard and looked at each other. "Are you the daughter of Uncle Wu? You are the jade on Canglin The frightened man''s face was stunned and suddenly thought of something. "Do you know me?" Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrows slightly frown. "If you have a jade on Canglin, I certainly know you. I am Bo Jun!" The man said with a smile. "Bo Jun? "Canglin Bojun" Lagerstroemia fairy Leng next, carefully looked at this person, just suddenly rang out: "originally is you, Bo Jun Tang elder brother?" "Ha ha, Shangyu, I didn''t expect to see you for so many years. You have become so beautiful that I don''t recognize you!" Canglin Bojun''s face was unexpected, his eyes narrowed, and a funny smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Canglin Shangyu nodded lightly: "no wonder, since it''s brother Bojun, all this is just a misunderstanding. I haven''t returned home for a long time. You''ve changed so much that I don''t recognize you. Brother Bojun, let''s talk again when we have time. I have to visit my father." Finish saying, then want to take white night to leave. Slow Canglin Bojun drank. Crape myrtle fairy slightly side head, strange looking at him: "cousin still have something?" "What? Of course there are. " Canglin Bojun raised the corner of his mouth and said with a faint smile: "Shangyu, you are my sister. I have to stand on your side and help you, but what you have done this time is really too much..." with that, Canglin Bojun pulled Zhensheng who had his arm cut off in the white night before and pointed to him and said, "do you know who this is?" Lagerstroemia fairy wrinkled willow eyebrows: "I don''t know." "Hehe, this is Ruan Liuyang, the son of Ruan family! He is a distinguished guest of Canglin aristocratic family. He was invited by elder brother Longjian to attend the banquet held by elder brother Longjian. I don''t say much about other things. You are a member of Canglin family, but you hurt your guest. Let''s not say how to let the family know. It''s only brother Longjian who knows. I''m afraid he will be angry. How can you explain to the family? " Canglin Bojun said with a smile. Lagerstroemia fairy a listen, the face immediately sank down. "What do you want?" "this is not my has the final say." Canglin Bojun said with a smile. He turned his head and whispered a few words to the true saint of the broken arm. The real saint with broken arm narrowed his eyes and nodded. Canglin Bojun chuckled, then turned his head and looked at the crape myrtle fairy and said, "master Liuyang said that since we all know each other, it is a misunderstanding. He will not embarrass you. As long as you apologize to him and take care of him during the period when he recovers from injury, that is enough." "Care?" "He has only one arm now. It''s not convenient to do anything, isn''t it? It''s the best thing to have someone to take care of. " "It''s almost easy for a real saint to heal his broken arm. What else should he take care of? Is it a mortal body? " "Master Liuyang has never learned the art of rebirth. Besides, his major has nothing to do with horizontal training, and his physical body is not strong. Therefore, the recovery of this arm must be much slower. You have to be considerate of him." Canglin Bojun shrugged his shoulders. "Yes, I just want you to take care of Liu Yang. I don''t want you to do anything. You won''t lose a piece of meat. Why should I hesitate?" "Are you afraid that Liu Yang will eat you?" After the two female spirits Xiuyang strange Qi said.Canglin Bojun and others looked at the crape myrtle fairy, waiting for her reply. Crape myrtle fairy fell into silence. But just then, the white night made a sound. "Otherwise, I''ll take care of him. After all, I cut off his arm. It''s reasonable for me to take care of this young man, isn''t it?" White night looking at the flow of Yang, light said. Liu Yang''s face turned green when he fell to the ground. "This... This is not necessary..." Liu Yang waved his hand. "Don''t mention it." White night laughs. He didn''t dare to step back and look. "This childe is??" Canglin Bojun asked. "He''s my friend." Lagerstroemia fairyland. "Since you are Shangyu''s friend, you are also a guest of my Canglin family. If you are a guest, how can you do such a thing?" "But I cut off his arm. In the end, it has nothing to do with Yu. I think it''s a matter between us. How about a good chat with you? How about we get this over? " White night came forward and said. People''s face suddenly changed, subconsciously back a step. But Canglin Bojun was a little annoyed and said in a low voice, "brother, don''t bully people too much. This is Canglin family after all!" "If it were not for Canglin family, you would be dead." The white night is light. "You..." Canglin Bojun was in a hurry. "That''s enough!" At this time, Lagerstroemia fairy suddenly drank. Everyone was shocked. I saw the crape myrtle fairy coldly glared at everyone, and said in a low voice: "Canglin Bojun! I don''t have time to mess with you here! I have to see my father now. If you want to sue Longjian, you can sue the master''s house! I''ll follow you! Anyway, you provoked me first. When I got to the master''s house, I said the same thing. I don''t want to accompany you any more! " Said, crape myrtle fairy directly pulled the arm of the white night, and walked toward the inside angrily, ignoring Cang Lin Bojun and others. Canglin Bojun and others stare at their departure. The man named Ruan Liuyang takes the lead in yelling. "Damn it, how arrogant!! Grandfather, I haven''t suffered such a big loss! Asshole! Two bastards "Ah! Ruan Shao dispels his anger. This Canglin Shangyu is such a bad temper. Otherwise, how could she have left Canglin family! I didn''t expect that her temper had not changed after so many years! Oh, look, sooner or later she will suffer! " Canglin Bojun chuckled and his eyes twinkled with venom. This damned girl actually let me pee my pants, and made me lose face in front of these young masters and ladies! Anyway, I have to get back to the court! "Junshao, is that all it is about?" Next to a female soul repair unwilling to say. "What''s the hurry? Don''t you know who they are? You''re afraid you can''t find a place? " Canglin Bojun laughed: "her Canglin Shangyu has come back. There are more people to deal with her! Her father is more stubborn than she is. I don''t know how many people have been offended in the family. Now her father is hiding. Look at it. Those guys in the family must be looking for her trouble! " "Ha ha, then there will be fun!" Several people stroked and laughed. "But we can''t just do nothing, Liu Yang. You are my elder brother''s guest. You have been injured and humiliated. My elder brother will never turn a blind eye to you! Go and find my big brother "Good! Let elder brother long Jian ask for an explanation for us! " "Go ... far away. The pace of the white night slowed down a little. "It seems that the trouble is not over." White night ears moved slightly, eyes open, light said. Although he is extremely holy, his hearing has surpassed the true saint, and the words of several people naturally can not escape his ears. "That''s why I don''t want to come back. In such a huge family, there are all kinds of people: those who bully the good and fear the evil, those who bully others, those who hide their swords in vain, those who are not good at others, those who are bent on pursuing fame and wealth, and those who simply want to satisfy evil thoughts in their hearts. There are no lack of cultivation resources in such a large family. Therefore, they are not short of cultivation resources Besides, I always do some puzzling things. I''m very tired here Lagerstroemia fairy shakes her head, the voice is full of exhaustion. The night is silent. Along the mountain road over the mountain, the white night is finally near the master''s home. A servant girl led two people to the side of the main house of a lake line. But in the corner of the lake, there is a simple courtyard. At the gate of the courtyard, a boy is dozing. When they are near, the boy is startled and rises abruptly: "who?" "It''s me, Canglin Shangyu. Is my father in it?" Lagerstroemia fairyland. On hearing this, the boy trembled violently, and his face was incredible: "Canglin Shangyu? Are you... Miss? " "Kid, who''s out there? Why is it so noisy? Is it... Is it a wine man? "There was a murky voice in the courtyard. When the sound came, you could even smell a strong smell of wine. Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrows wrinkled, directly opened the door and walked in. However, a large number of wine jars were placed in the room, and a drunk with naked upper body was lying in the middle of the wine jar, drunk and talking nonsense. "Dad Crape myrtle fairy eyes red, can not help but breathe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1246 "Who... Who... Hu... Hu... Yelled at people, what... Dad..." the drunk was still drunk, as if he was talking nonsense. White night went forward to scan, eyebrows heavy. This drunkard has only half saint''s strength?? Besides, the spirit of heaven is damaged and the Qi pulse is damaged, which is obviously the result of people''s abandonment of cultivation... no wonder his constitution can''t compete with these great saints and extremely holy wine. With his cultivation, if he drinks too much, he will even die. White night hand a lift, a breath attached to the drunkard. The drunkard''s chest heaved, and then he vomited with a "Whoa" sound. All kinds of filthy things came out of his mouth and vomited all over the floor. The pungent smell pervaded the room. The boy pinched his nose and ran away. After a while, the drunkard regained his strength. He sat on the ground, wiped his mouth, and gasped. Wave your hand in the daytime to disperse the breath. "Dad, how are you now?" Crape myrtle fairy eye socket is aglow, ask urgently. Hearing the sound, the drunkard trembled all over. He suddenly turned around and looked at the crape myrtle fairy behind him, as if he had been struck by lightning. After half a sound, he responded and said, "jade? Are you... Are you yu''er? " "Dad Crape myrtle fairy sobbed and fell into the arms of drunk Han and cried. "Yu''er!! My daughter... "The drunkard began to cry. The man has tears, but not to the sad place. When Lagerstroemia indica left the family, she was only a little soul person who had just established the soul state. Now she comes back, but she is already the valley master of ziweixian valley. How many years has passed since then. My own flesh and blood have not been seen for so many years, and I don''t know life and death. Rao is a man who has been beaten by iron. The drunkard wiped his tears and looked at the crape myrtle fairy carefully. He said hoarsely, "yu''er, you''re still alive... Wonderful, so wonderful!! I''m finally worthy of your mother... " " Dad, your accomplishments... "The crape myrtle fairy wiped the tear mark from the corner of her eyes. "I abandoned myself..." sighed the drunk. "Self abandonment?" "Yes, otherwise, your father would have gone to see your mother." The drunk said helplessly. Lagerstroemia fairy smell voice, small face a stiff, obviously guess what, pursed lips silent. The drunkard seems to have thought of something. He runs to the bed covered with dust and even the border has been smoothed. He pulls the bed apart, takes out a small box from it, and opens it carefully. In the box is a storage ring, which is ordinary, but the drunkard is like holding a treasure, "Dad, what is this?" Crape myrtle fairy asked carefully. "This is the first-class skill, soul formula, pill, magic weapon that dad has obtained from his family over the years... Dad has been preparing for you, and he will be able to use it when you are high in the future." The drunk laughed. Although the smile is very ugly, but that smile, is full of love. The crape myrtle fairy has sour nose. This time, she is no longer the valley master of ziweixian Valley, nor is she really a saint. Instead, she is a seedling sheltered by her father, a little girl who can only cry. "Dad." Lagerstroemia fairy kept wiping tears. "Don''t cry, don''t cry... If you want to learn from your mother, she won''t cry..." the drunkard said, his eyes full of nostalgia and pain. But soon he was hidden by him. He looked up and seemed to notice the white night. He said with a smile, "yu''er, who is this childe? Is it the husband you are looking for As soon as the Lagerstroemia fairy listened, her cheek immediately turned red, and she quickly shook her head: "no, Dad, don''t misunderstand me. He''s... He''s just my ordinary friend. " "Oh..." the drunk looked around the white night. Although his accomplishments have been abandoned, and he has only half Saint strength, he was also a great power before, and naturally he can judge his accomplishments by some traces on his body in the white night. Is it just a saint? It''s too low. The drunkard revealed some disappointment in his eyes. He quickly pulled the crape myrtle fairy aside and said in a low voice, "is this boy pursuing you? Yu''er, you have to pay attention to it. If you want to find a partner of double cultivation, you must find a great talent with all skills. Don''t look for such a waste as your father and I, who can''t even protect your mother... " as he said that, the drunk''s voice choked. Lagerstroemia indica fairies are speechless. Although the drunkard''s voice was not loud, it could still be heard at night. He was also speechless. Why is this necessary? After the white night, you have to lose yourself. Crape myrtle fairy face helpless: "Dad, things are not what you think, I and white night is not that kind of relationship, he has no feelings for me, he came back with me this time, is something to ask for your help." "Can I help you?" The drunk was stunned: "what''s the matter?" The crape myrtle fairy looked at the door of her eyes and whispered, "the white night wants to revive a man who has been dead for a long time and has no body. He only has the keepsake of that person. He has no ability to revive himself, so he goes to my Canglin family to find a way.""Nonsense?" The drunkard was angry: "did you bring him here to find a way? Didn''t this bring him to death? And your father doesn''t have the ability! If your father could do it, your mother would have lived long ago! " "Dad, don''t you think our family doesn''t have this kind of means?" Lagerstroemia fairy Leng asked. "Yes! How can we not? It''s just the one who can master this ability! He has the ability to master the great powers and cooperate with the CangLin pearl, the family heirloom of our family. There will be no problem for anyone to revive, but the question is, can you ask that person to do it? " The drunkard''s eyes glared: "don''t say it''s that person. Even if it''s a child guarding the palace in zhongyun hall, you and I can''t move. Do you bring him here? It''s just a waste of effort Lagerstroemia fairy smell sound, turn head to look at the white night, a face of helplessness. The night was silent. "Young man, I know you are in pain. It''s not easy to lose your close relatives. In fact, I''m more painful than you. I also hope that the owner of Canglin family can help to revive my wife and mother of yu''er, but he won''t. Canglin''s pearl is an ancient deity, and it''s an ancient deity. Its power is much better than ordinary ancient gods Lin Shen Zhu, combined with the supreme magic power, can make life and death human flesh and bones, reshape the soul and seven spirits, re coagulate the flesh and blood vessels, condense the life and life of a person, and make it reborn. It is only... The original power sealed inside Canglin divine bead can only be used seven times. It is said that it has been used three times, that is to say, it is only four times now! Once the original power is exhausted, the Canglin divine bead will no longer exist. This kind of thing is used less once, and each time is extremely precious. How can they be used on you and me? You and I should die! " At this point, the drunk shook his head. Crape myrtle fairy is also silent. I think so. Canglin aristocratic family such a huge family, often some people sacrifice. But will Canglin master take out the magic weapon to continue his life? Obviously not. No special person, dead is dead. "If can get this thing, mother can also be reborn, just..." Lagerstroemia fairy sighed, did not speak. However, the white night was not dead. He thought for a moment and said faintly, "does the Canglin divine bead have to cooperate with a specific skill to launch it?" "Yes, and that skill is only the master of my clan!" "Can you take me to the head of your Canglin family?" Asked the white night. The drunkard looked at him strangely and said, "yu''er, your friend''s head will not be broken, will you? A great sage also wants to see the leader of his family? Boy, I''m a lineage. In the heyday of my cultivation, the patriarch was not visible to me. Now my cultivation has been abolished and I haven''t seen the patriarch any more. Do you think you''re a saint and have a chance to meet him? " The night is silent. Crape myrtle fairy tightly pursed her lips and thought. After a moment, she asked, "white night, if you see the patriarch, can you have a way to ask the patriarch to do it?" "It depends." The white night is light. Crape myrtle fairy fell silent again. But just then, a voice came from outside. "Is Miss Shangyu in there?" "Who are you?" The cry of the boy at the door rang out. "I am the servant of master Longjian. On the order of master Longjian, I invite Miss Shangyu to attend the banquet held by master Longjian! Young master Longjian said that it is not easy for brothers and sisters to get together at the ceremony. I hope Miss Shangyu can go to the banquet tonight! We will share the friendship of brothers and sisters With that, the voice disappeared and the man seemed to leave. After a while, the boy came in quickly with an invitation. "Little Miss..."? Master Longjian has sent the invitation The boy handed me the invitation. "Yu''er, don''t go." The drunkard was busy. At the beginning, Lagerstroemia indica fairy left because of the complicated situation and intrigue in her family. How could she participate in such an occasion? Moreover, her father''s cultivation has been abolished, and there are no reliable relatives and no great protection. If she is bullied, the crape myrtle fairy has no place to seek redress and cry. However, the crape myrtle did not shake her head seriously Then she looked at the white night and asked, "don''t you want to see the patriarch? Go with me, too "Is it possible that your patriarch will also attend the banquet?" The white night asked curiously. "The clan leader will not participate, but as long as long Jian takes part in it." Crape myrtle fairy whispered: "since he invited me, there must be a reason. You follow me, I will try to make you see the patriarch!" "Yu''er..." what else does the drunk want to refute.. However, the crape myrtle fairy suddenly turned around and looked at the drunk with red eyes: "Dad, don''t you want to revive mother?" This sentence, like a knife, pierced the drunkard''s heart. He opened his mouth, but could not say a word. His eyes were full of pain. It was a long time before a word came out."Yu''er... Be careful. Dad has lost your mother, and dad doesn''t want to lose you again..." "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll make an idea." Lagerstroemia fairy nodded, but there was a trace of determination in her eyes. . (1 point) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1247 Lagerstroemia fairy''s father is called Canglin Shifei, the fifth in the family. He was once a famous genius of Canglin family. He was extremely talented and talented. He was even one of the heirs of his family. However, he married a woman with low strength and low status. For the sake of this woman, he gave up everything, and now he has come to this end. I have to say that Canglin Shifei has a good saying. A woman should find a powerful soul to be her husband. Even if the man''s wives and concubines are in groups, it doesn''t matter. At least men can protect her. Unlike Canglin Shifei, they can only watch their beloved woman die in front of them. Crape myrtle fairy led the white night to his previous house. Canglin Shifei asked the boy to inform the family. The family arranged a servant girl to clean up the crape myrtle fairy. Although Canglin Shifei has lost his power, the family will still meet the basic requirements. "Prepare a set of clothes for me and this young man. We need them for the party in the evening." The crape myrtle fairy said to the servant girl. "Yes, miss. Just a moment, please." The servant girl said respectfully and ran down. After a while, people came with two sets of neat and luxurious materials. Crape myrtle fairy first into the house, by the servant girl to serve the change of clothes. It was a long purple dress that was dragged to the ground. The skirt of the long dress was decorated like jewels, shining and shining like stars. It matched the perfect figure of Lagerstroemia indica and the beautiful appearance of the city. It could be called impeccable. "How beautiful you are, miss!" The servant girl said intoxicated. She is the first time to see crape myrtle fairy, put on this make-up, even if it is the same woman, also can''t help but feel excited for it. The material of the white night is not bad. It is a black robe. Although he didn''t like this kind of gaudy clothes, he could only endure it for the sake of resurrection. As night fell, they changed their clothes and headed for the banquet place written on the invitation card. Put aside the strength, white night and crape myrtle fairy this outfit is extremely eye-catching. There is no need to say much about Lagerstroemia indica. As the valley master of ziweixian Valley, all the methods she practices are soul methods that only women can cultivate. When these soul methods are practiced to the extreme, they will also have some changes on people''s body and appearance, and even give birth to unique temperament. Crape myrtle fairy itself has been a beautiful beauty, coupled with the soul method blessing, it''s amazing. And the white night is not bad, although it looks like a very saint, but his monarchy gives him a kind of natural domineering. "Well, who are those two?" "I don''t know. I haven''t seen them before." "Did you come to the ceremony?" "Oh, it''s still early for the grand ceremony! If the invitation has not been sent out, where will the guests come? " "Well, this is..." "I don''t know, but it should not be ordinary people?" The passers-by whispered and glanced at them from time to time. The two ignored and went straight to the party. Crape myrtle fairy a restless look. White night is to touch the chin, as if thinking of something. The banquet is located on the right side of Canglin mountain. There is a big river named Kaitian river. It is said that the river crosses half of the holy land. The water is full of charm. There are more dangerous beasts in the river. Many souls are killed in Kaitian river every year. However, the river area of Canglin mountain generation has always been peaceful. On the riverside, several pavilions are located on the boulders. In front of the stone is a magnificent and vast Pavilion. In front of the pavilion, there are various arrays, statues, stone tables and stone chairs. Above, there are a lot of magic weapons like Kongming lamps flying in the air. They are like spirits, revolving around this area, and they fully illuminate the area. The lights are bright and incomparably bright. The stone table was full of delicious food and wine. The dancer swayed in front of the stone table. Everything is lively and noisy. White night and Lagerstroemia fairies can see here from afar. The younger generation of Canglin aristocratic family are all present. Of course, those who come here are either of distinguished family background or gifted and strong strength. Mediocre people are not qualified to enter here. "Stop! Do you have an invitation On the path to the pavilion, an armored servant stopped them. The crape myrtle fairy took out the invitation. From the nose, I found that he was very contemptuous "I don''t have one." "You can''t enter without an invitation!" Said the Chamberlain directly. "He''s my friend. I''m invited by master Longjian to attend the banquet. If you don''t let him in, I won''t go in either. Then master Longjian will blame him. I''ll see how you can explain to him!" Lagerstroemia fairy face no expression way.The attendant hesitated. "Not yet?" Crape myrtle fairy drank seriously. The Chamberlain trembled all over, bit his teeth, and did not dare to make any more noise. He retreated to the side. The Lagerstroemia fairy immediately went inside. White night to keep up. On the path, you can see the maids walking towards the pavilion one by one with delicious food and wine. At night, these foods are extraordinary products. They are absolutely tonic and can be compared with shoulder pills. "Don''t talk, don''t mess, don''t act rashly. I''ll go to talk with long Jian. When I left the family, long Jian was the most gifted genius of the head of the family. Just now I asked the servant girl about it. Now long Jian has the qualification to enter zhongyun hall! He has a distinguished position, a bright future and a special position in the family. As long as he nods his head and says a few words to the owner of the family, you will surely see the master. " Lagerstroemia fairy slightly side head, low voice says. The intoxicating fragrance then penetrates into the nasal cavity of the white night. "What is zhongyun hall?" he asked quietly "That''s the core of my Canglin family! It''s a place that only high-level family members and clan elders can enter. Of course, people like Longjian can enter, but they are all specially approved people. There are not many people in Canglin family! Because they are the mainstay of the future of the family At night, he nodded. "Oh? You are... Shangyu?? You are Shangyu, aren''t you? " At this time, a cry came. Two people side head, actually saw a dress bright long dress bright red woman to come over, excited and enthusiastic said. "Are you?" Crape myrtle fairy face confused. But the woman said with a smile: "I am like a swallow! Ruyan! Shangyu, don''t you remember me "Like a swallow" Lagerstroemia fairy Leng for a moment, spin son small face also has some excitement: "originally is you? Like a swallow "You didn''t forget me at all." The woman was relieved and said happily, "Shangyu, where have you been these years? I''m worried about you. When did you go back to the clan? How are you these years? You have become so beautiful that I can hardly recognize you The woman''s mouth chattered and asked. Lagerstroemia fairy is also quite excited. After listening to their simple conversation, we know that this man is Canglin Ruyan, who was the playmate of Lagerstroemia indica fairies when he was a child. Finally, there is a person who can say something. Lagerstroemia fairyland is naturally happy. After all, she doesn''t have to look at the white night''s face. But in the crape myrtle fairy and Canglin Ruyan have not had time to reminisce about the past, there came a group of people. "Sister Shangyu, are you here?" There was laughter. White night and crape myrtle fairy together look, frown. The person who came here is no other than Canglin Bojun. "Oh? Bojun. " The Lagerstroemia fairy nodded lightly, and said hello. Canglin Bojun also knew that crape myrtle fairy didn''t catch cold with him, but he was not angry. He drank the wine in the glass and said with a light smile: "sister Shangyu, you''ve come back for a long time. Your brothers and sisters miss you so much. Today, you have to have a good drink with us! Come on, brother long Jian is there. You have to go and offer a few drinks first? After all, he is the master Although crape myrtle fairy doesn''t like Canglin Bojun, his words are reasonable. "I see." The crape myrtle fairy said, and went to the pavilion. At the moment, there is a table in the pavilion. A group of men and women with extraordinary clothes and terrible breath are sitting around the table, one by one talking, drinking and laughing from time to time. Lagerstroemia fairy roughly swept a circle, found that in addition to Canglin Longjian, no one knew. All of these people are supposed to be the favored children of various families, and they are all dignitaries. Only this kind of person is qualified to sit with Cang Lin long Jian, right? "Brother Longjian!" The crape myrtle fairy took a deep breath and walked towards the Cang Lin long Jian over there. Cang Linlong Jian is a man with thick eyebrows and a national face. He has a thick breath, dark skin and long hair. He is wearing a brown robe, but unlike crape myrtle fairy and white night, the clothes and decorations of these men and women are magic weapons, not flashy. "Oh? It''s Shangyu Canglin Longjian smiles and takes a few points. The people in front of the table looked sideways one after another, all surprised by the appearance of Lagerstroemia indica fairies. "Shangyu greets Longjian''s elder brother. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Shangyu misses his brother very much. I don''t know how his brother has been all along?" Crape myrtle fairy bowed slightly. "Good! Of course Canglin Longjian said: "it''s you who ran away without saying a word. What do you think of our family? Come and go if you want to? " The crape myrtle fairy smelled the sound and looked a little ugly. But Cang Lin Longjian picked up a jar of wine on the table and put it in front of the Lagerstroemia fairy. He said, "Shangyu! I''m very angry about your leaving without saying goodbye! So, I have to punish you! Drink this jar of wine. As long as you drink this jar of wine, my brother will forgive you! "Lagerstroemia fairy smell, look at the wine, small face slightly changed: "this smell son... This is purple wine?" "Not bad." "Forgive me, brother. I''m afraid you can''t bear the wine if you''re really holy." Crape myrtle fairy busy way. Purple God wine is the wine of emperor Sheng. She is not good at drinking. She is afraid to pour it after drinking a cup. If she finishes drinking a jar, then it will be ok? "Shangyu, my brother''s friends are here. If you don''t drink, don''t you want to make my brother look ugly?" Canglin Longjian slightly side head, looked at the eye crape myrtle fairy, light said. Crape myrtle fairy looks transient. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1248 forgive? It''s just an excuse. Seeing Cang Lin and long Jian''s attitude, most of them are deliberately making difficulties. However, it seems to me that Canglin Shifei was proud of his family, and his father, canglinqi, was always humble in front of him. Even though canglinqi was the third son of the old patriarch and his father''s third brother, canglinqi was cold shouldered and ridiculed for his poor talent, even if Canglin Shifei was not as good as canglinqi But for the young Canglin Longjian, the humiliation his father received was given by Canglin Shifei! Now the father is valued by his son, Canglin Longjian is rising strongly. Canglin Shifei''s cultivation is abandoned and his wife is lost. The whole person has fallen into a low ebb like waste. How can Canglin Longjian not take out this evil spirit in his heart? He disdains to start with a trash, but he is interested in making her suffer. In the face of Canglin Longjian''s aggressiveness, Lagerstroemia indica fairies look rather ugly. "What? Yu''er, are you not going to give your brother this face? " Canglin Longjian''s tone is a bit angry, and his voice has been raised by an octave! If in the past, Lagerstroemia fairies can be rejected. But not today. She asked for help from Canglin Longjian. She also had to see the patriarch. There are people who want to be resurrected in the white night, and so does she. She has a resurrected mother! She had to get her father back on her feet. She has to do something for this broken home! Think of this, crape myrtle fairy silver teeth bite, little hand some shake, directly put on the wine jar. In fact, the men and women around this table are not emperor saints, but they are of high status, and the magic weapons they wear are enough to support them to drink the wine of emperor saint, so as to absorb the benefits of the wine, so as to increase their cultivation. But Lagerstroemia fairies can''t. Although she is also a true saint, she can''t compare with these people without magic weapon blessing. If she drinks all of them, her body will be hard to hold on to. There''s no way. I have to drink it for the sake of mother and father. Crape myrtle fairy silver teeth a bite, suddenly raised his hand, put a pill into the small mouth, spin son picked up the wine jar, the wine into the mouth of sandalwood. "Well..." the pungent wine, with its rich energy, glides down the small mouth into the throat. Crape myrtle fairy''s small face flushed instantly, and her whole body also had a kind of uncontrollable dryness and heat, and the blood was boiling because of the influx of wine. What a powerful energy. What a terrible wine! Crape myrtle fairy''s eyes were choked out of tears, people suddenly put down the wine jar, covered the small mouth, coughing, the body has begun to shake. And that''s just one-third of it. "Cough..." she covered her mouth, mobilized her soul power, suppressed the alcohol in her body, and tried not to let them vomit out. If she had not taken a pill ahead of time and had dissolved a lot of wine, I am afraid she would have poured it. People inside and outside the pavilion were looking at her with a look of amusement. The white night also can''t help but gaze, eyebrows slightly heavy. "Not bad, not bad!" "Brother long Jian, you are a good sister." "Hehe, there are more than half a jar? Drink it now "Come on, hee hee..." the men and women in front of the table looked at the crape myrtle fairy jokingly. The women''s eyes were hearty and envious, while the men''s eyes were more expectant and greedy. I have to say, a little bit of wine Lagerstroemia fairies more moving, her white skin in the wine under the moisture, covered with a layer of light red, it is simply heartstrings. Rao is Canglin and longjiandu can''t help looking at it more. Crape myrtle fairy eyebrows inverted, silver teeth bite again, and the jar raised, trying to drink up. "Good "Hahaha..." people around the table clapped hands, as if in encouragement, but one by one they laughed wildly. Outside the pavilion. Canglin Bojun and the previous men and women are looking at this scene. Canglin Bojun drank the wine out of the glass, and his eyes were full of smile: "ha ha, stinky bitch, now you know my power?" "Bo Jun, just let her drink? It''s not cheap for her? " Next to a woman sour said. "Don''t worry, it''s not that easy to end it!" "So... What about that guy over there?" "Ha ha, take your time, play one by one, and solve this bitch first. What big waves do you think this extreme saint can cause in our Canglin family?" There''s a steal of laughter. The crowd covered their lips and laughed. White night repeatedly frown, next to the Canglin such as Yan, a pair of words and stop appearance, want to go up to persuade, but dare not. Finally, a jar of wine was drunk by Lagerstroemia fairies. However, she was no longer able to stand. She was leaning against the pillar of the pavilion beside her, covering her forehead. Her face was flushed and her breath was becoming more and more urgent.Her spirit was about to break, and her blood was churning in her body, almost tearing her veins. She hastily took the pill again, like eating beans into her mouth. The bracelet magic weapon on her wrist also urged her to control the strength of the wine. In the end, this series of measures melted most of the wine, otherwise she would have been lying on the ground. But Rao didn''t lie down, and the crape myrtle fairy was very uncomfortable, and his mind was hard to clear. "Yu''er!" Canglin rushes forward like a swallow and enters the pavilion to hold the crape myrtle fairy. "Brother long Jian, is this OK?" Crape myrtle fairy tried to keep the last point of consciousness, difficult mouth way. "Shangyu! Good! You have not disgraced our Canglin family at last Canglin Longjian nodded again and again, and a smile flashed in his indifferent eyes. "Brother, I don''t feel well when I go down." Lagerstroemia fairy slightly panting for breath, then with Canglin Ruyan ready to leave. Cang Lin and Longjian did not speak again. But at this time, a woman suddenly made a noise. "Hold on!" The crape myrtle fairy''s pace was sluggish and she turned her head to look at it. It was a woman in white and bright clothes. She wore light makeup on her face, her expression was indifferent, and her posture was elegant. As she poured wine, she said softly: "is this the way to go? I heard that you cut my brother''s arm before. Shouldn''t you give me an account, Miss Shangyu? " "You... Are you?" The crape myrtle fairy asked weakly. "This is Miss Ruan Xia." Cang Lin long Jian said: "Shangyu, I''ve heard about everything. You seem to have a bad time with Ruan Liuyang, the younger brother of Miss Ruan Xia. You also cut off other people''s arms. Although it''s true that there is a saint, it''s not good for you to do this, isn''t it? After all, the Ruan family is a guest of our family, and you will damage the reputation of our family. " Crape myrtle fairy''s face was ugly, and her body was tottering: "that brother, what should I do?" Canglin Longjian doesn''t speak, just looks at Ruan Xia. But when Ruan Xia lifted her hand, she suddenly put another jar of unopened purple wine on the table and said faintly, "you brothers and sisters are not mature yet. It''s normal that there will be friction. I won''t embarrass you. As long as you drink this jar of wine again, I don''t think it happened!" "What?? Do you want to drink? " Canglin, like a swallow, looks stunned. Crape myrtle fairy also froze. Around the people are also quiet a few minutes, spin son some scattered laughter, if not floating. Two jars? Damn it! This is the poison! Crape myrtle fairy really drink this jar of wine again, even if it is any elixir can not save her, she must be drunk to die here!! "Brother long Jian!" Canglin, like a swallow, hesitates and looks at Canglin and Longjian. Cang linlongjian was silent for a moment. He closed his eyes and said, "yu''er, this is what you did wrong. It''s also proper to apologize. You can do things one by one. You can take Miss Ruan Xia''s advice and drink this wine!" "Ah?" Many people turn pale in an instant. Crape myrtle fairy is more like lightning, incredible looking at her. She thinks that Cang Lin long Jian at most is to make trouble for her, at least she will still think about family relationship. But I didn''t expect that Canglin Longjian was not difficult at all. This is to kill her!! "What? What are you doing? Drink it Ruan Xia over there is impatient. "Don''t be afraid, miss. If you are really drunk, we will send you back to rest." "Well, with so many people here, are you afraid of something?" "Drink it!" "Yes! Drink it Laughter comes and goes. Even some people outside the pavilion also attached to drink, and constantly urged Lagerstroemia indica fairy to drink the wine. Crape myrtle fairies were forced to die. She gasped slightly, staring at the wine jar, biting her teeth, and finally whispering, "I''m sorry, I can''t drink it!" She wanted to save her mother, but once she drank it, she would die here. If she died, how could she save her mother? How did I save my father? Although this will let her lose the opportunity, but she is not stupid, dead will have nothing. However, the crape myrtle fairy''s reply made Ruan Xia extremely angry. "What are you talking about?? You don''t drink? " Ruan Xia slapped the table, suddenly stood up, pointed to the crape myrtle fairy''s nose and said angrily: "Stinky bitch, do not eat or eat wine? For the sake of Longjian, I have already given you enough face! Don''t be shameless!! I''ll ask you again, drink or not? " "If you want to insult people, I''m sorry. I''d rather die than disgrace." Crape myrtle fairies have no fear, as if the wine has awakened a few minutes, panting."Shangyu, you are presumptuous! Who told you to talk to miss Ruan Xia like that Long Jianchen cheered. "Brother Longjian, your sister is disobedient "Oh, it''s still a bit ungovernable!" "It''s said that he Laozi is a waste, which has ruined the reputation of your Canglin family. I didn''t expect that this small one is also such a virtue!" "Tut tut... A bitch!" "What a pity for a good face!" People at the table scoffed, scolded, and sneered. Canglin Longjian, with no light on his face, suddenly gets up and stares at Canglin Shangyu coldly and says: "Shangyu! Apologize to miss Ruan Xia immediately! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1249 Sorry? Crape myrtle fairy once thought that she had heard wrong. Her eyes were wide open, and she was frozen in place, staring at Canglin Longjian. She was surrounded by voices that made her admit her mistake. "Shangyu, listen to elder brother Longjian, and make a good apology. Drink the wine. Elder brother Longjian is here. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." "It''s just that you have been away from the family for so long, and you don''t know anything about the family. Brother long Jian is doing you good. Do you still don''t listen to brother long Jian? "Shangyu, don''t you want to die like your useless father? That won''t do! " "Oh, like father, like daughter, this fellow must be as stubborn as her father!" All kinds of voices were heard, preaching one after another. Some of them tried to persuade her by standing on her side, while others ridiculed and ridiculed her. Unknowingly, Lagerstroemia fairies found that they have become the focus of this banquet! It''s just. At present, in addition to Canglin Ruyan, no one came forward to rescue her. All around her to bow her head. Crape myrtle fairy clenched her lips, and her little hands trembled slightly, but she had no fear. On the contrary, because she had drunk wine before, she had a lot of courage. "I''m sorry, brother long Jian, I can''t drink any more. As for the previous things, I don''t think I did anything wrong. It was Ruan Liuyang who asked me for trouble first. Why did I have to apologize in the end? If you really want to apologize, it''s the Ruan family who apologizes to me! " Crape myrtle fairy said firmly. The words fell to the ground. Ruan Xia''s face was flushed with anger. The ferocity and ferocity in her eyes were self-evident. She almost screamed out: "what do you say? You... You say it again "I said, it''s not me who should apologize, it''s you!" Crape myrtle fairy sink. "Reckless!" Long Jian was furious. He patted the table and stood up, staring at the crape myrtle fairy coldly: "Shangyu!! Do you have my brother in your eyes? How dare you talk like that? " "What''s wrong with me?" Crape myrtle fairy glared at Longjian angrily: "then I ask you, Longjian, have you ever treated me as your cousin?" "Are you questioning me?" Long Jian''s face sank. "You''re making me a real saint without any magic weapon to drink a jar of purple wine, which is already making trouble for me. Now you want me to drink two jars. You''re not going to kill me?" Crape myrtle fairy angry way. "You Long Jian''s expression is extremely cold, his eyes are full of resentment. Ruan Xia''s chest was constantly fluctuating, and she was very angry and laughed: "good! Long Jian! This can not blame me, it is you who do not know how to die sister yourself! She deserves it! " Say, the person unexpectedly is three two go up, a slap directly toward crape myrtle fairy''s face in the past. But crape myrtle fairy is also the leader of a school, how can the strength be poor? The other side is also true saint, she has no reason to be unable to resist, that slap has not yet hit, she directly one hand to its block, tightly grasps her wrist. "Well?" Ruan Xia is stunned, probably did not expect crape myrtle fairy to dare to resist. It''s just the next second... bang! A foot suddenly stretched out, heavy kick in crape myrtle fairy''s abdomen. The crape myrtle fairy was caught off guard and flew out in an instant and fell on the grass behind. The corners of her mouth overflowed with blood, and her pain was unbearable. She looked at, but found that out of this foot is Ruan Xia next to a woman. The woman looks enchanting, clothes exposed, with a smile on her face, hands holding her chest, looking at the crape myrtle fairy from a condescending manner, and laughs: "Oh, little bitch, don''t you know how to fight? Get up Next to the Canglin such as Yan scared, rushed to help Lagerstroemia fairy. "Ruyan, it''s none of your business. Stand aside!" Canglin Longjian cheered. "But..." Canglin such as Yan opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say, so the man finally retreated. After all, if it is Canglin Longjian, she dare not violate it. "Qingbi, thank you Ruan Xia towards that enchanting woman light way. "Don''t mention it. I''ve long been offended by this slut! Obviously is a whore, but also pretends to be a pure appearance! Oh, if you don''t teach a good lesson, the whore may think that the world revolves around her Enchanting woman Xu Qingbi sneered. "Oh, I''ll teach her a lesson now, so that she can understand what will happen if she dares to provoke me to Ruan family!" Ruan Xia looked ferocious and went directly to the Lagerstroemia fairy. People on both sides quickly get out of the way. No one dares to stand up. "Xiaoxia, take off her clothes, let''s have a good look, what is the real appearance of this bitch!" Xu Qingbi said with a smile. "Ha ha ha ha, Qingbi, that''s a good proposal!" "Hee hee, it''s a blessing to the eyes!"The crowd laughed. The young people of Canglin aristocratic family had no one to stop them. Instead, they looked forward to it. "Oh, good! I''ll take off her clothes and call a servant to perform for you in public! Let''s show you the real face of this bitch Ruan Xia said, directly pressed the past. The audience yelled with excitement. How could Lagerstroemia bear such humiliation? When you have to fight back. Ruan Xia''s momentum a pressure over, then suffered the crape myrtle fairy momentum back. But the next second, seven or eight terrible momentum together hit, the moment will Lagerstroemia fairy''s momentum to suppress. At first glance, it was Xu Qingbi and others. Even long Jian did it! In the general trend of the joint efforts of the public, Lagerstroemia indica fairies can not move. Her small face was white to the extreme, and despair came into being in an instant. This time she knew it all. She understood, too. From the moment she left Canglin family, she had nothing to do with these people. She finally understood how desperate her mother had been. Understand why my father would live in seclusion by the lake, rather than live a decadent life. Understand the reason why my father asked him to leave. Because... these people are demons. There is not much kinship in this family... what to do? What to do?? The crape myrtle fairy with tears in her eyes and her silver teeth clenched her teeth. She simply urged the soul of heaven and prepared to commit suicide. She would rather die than be insulted by these people. She looked at the crowd with indignation and turned her breath back to the sky and soul... but just then... Dong!! A dull sound came from above the Lagerstroemia fairy. When the sound falls, the potential pressure on the crape myrtle fairy disappears instantly. "Well?" She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a man standing in front of her. "Dragon... White night?" Crape myrtle fairy lost her voice instantly. She almost forgot that she had come with this man. The people were astonished, all staring at the man and talking. "Who is this man?" "No!" "It seems to have come with Yu." "Oh, isn''t it the whore''s little lover?" "No way!" "Tut Tut, the appearance looks pure. I didn''t expect that it was the same kind of goods. It''s really different from the outside!" "But look at this guy... He''s just a saint!" "Oh, my God, this bitch is so hungry and thirsty? She''s also a real saint. She''s actually looking for a saint? " "It''s a disgrace to the house!" "Bah! You cheap People around have been scolding and spitting, one by one to see the crape myrtle fairy eyes full of disgust. The crape myrtle fairy hung her head without saying a word. Her silver teeth were about to be broken. "Who are you? Is it possible to make a difference to her? " Ruan Xia squinted and asked. White night did not speak. However, Ruan Xia did not have so much time to spend with the white night. "I don''t think so?? Then you will die for me The voice fell to the ground, Ruan Xia raised her hand and slapped her. The holy power was attached to her palm, and she beat fiercely toward the forehead of the white night. If it''s really extraordinary, it''s enough to break the whole person. However... just before the palm of the hand was close to the white night, another palm was raised and struck like a flash of lightning. Before Ruan Xia''s palms fell, it directly slapped her in the face. PA!!!! The sound was ringing inside and outside the pavilion. Ruan Xia retreated and finally sat on the ground. She was stunned and touched her face. It was hot, and the corners of her mouth spilled blood stains, and there were foreign matters stirring inside her mouth. She opened her mouth and spat out some teeth. Everyone was in a daze. Crape myrtle fairy is even more gaping. "You... You hit me?" Ruan Xia shivered all over, not knowing whether she was afraid or angry. Her eyes were almost protruding from her eyes. "Come here and apologize to her, or I''ll kill you!" White night looks at Ruan Xia expressionless, light says. "What are you talking about?" Ruan Xia was furious. "Shangyu!! This is your man Long Jian stood up and roared angrily, "you are so brave! How dare you to connive at your friends'' mischief here and hurt the guests of my Canglin family? " After that, long Jianyi waved: "take this man for me! If you dare to resist, there will be no mercy to kill you! ""Yes!" Several attendants rushed around and seized them together towards the white night. "Get out of the way!! I''m going to abolish this holy one myself! " Ruan Xia over there roared, regardless of all the momentum to open, toward the white night side pressure. She has claws in one hand and five fingers like a sword, which directly buckle to the heart of the white night. She wants to dig out the man''s soul, and then step on his head on the ground, and slowly crush it to vent her hatred. People around him retreated and exclaimed. White night hands after the negative, light looking, let its attack come. Bang!! The five fingers pierced his chest. It''s just that... but it''s like hitting steel, making a crisp sound, and the five fingers wrapped by holy power can''t penetrate half a minute? "What?" Ruan Xia was stunned, and her face was incredible. How holy... Can''t you break the skin of the holy? "Are you trying to kill me?" White night light shake his head: "it''s a pity that you can''t waste me, but I''ll waste it!" The voice falls, the white night suddenly raises the hand, looks toward Ruan Xia''s chest. "Stop it!" "Beast! Do you dare? " People around him roared with rage. Long Jian rushed to the past. But... Late! Whew! Make a funny noise. I saw Ruan Xia''s chest a bloody blur, and white night''s hands, has a crystal clear sky soul. That is the soul of Ruan Xia! . (the update time is 2:00 a.m. and 11:50 p.m., so please don''t mess with the rhythm) (update time is 2:00 a.m. and 11:50 p.m www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1250 All people are silly, staring at the sky soul in the hands of the white night, one brain blank. Intense pain spread from Ruan Xia''s chest. But at the moment, she couldn''t feel the pain at all. Her eyes are round, gaping at the hand of the white night, looking at that day''s soul, the whole person is already lost, such as being struck by lightning. "That''s my soul..." Ruan Xia talks to herself. Bang!! The crackle came out. Just look at the white night''s hand suddenly a grip, the spirit of heaven directly exploded. The spirit of the riot was flying everywhere. "Ah Ruan Xia shrieked, the whole person fell to the ground, covered her chest and roared wildly: "my soul of heaven!! My soul The people around were awakened by the piercing scream, and they were so angry that they surrounded the white night directly. Lagerstroemia fairy also Leng half sound. She did not expect that at this time of desperation, she would step forward for him in the daytime. Is it just that he alone can frighten this situation? How reckless! Crape myrtle fairy tightly pursed her cherry lips, drooping her eyes and flashing a little tears. Although reckless, but she did not know why, suddenly feel warm heart. Canglinlongjian steps forward and lifts Ruan Xia on the ground. Ruan Xia is completely collapsed at the moment. People are frantically struggling, crying and howling. Cang Lin Longjian frowned and glanced at the scar on her chest. Her face was black. "Zhan Qing Canglin Longjian roars. "Zhan Qing is here!" A group of sabre bearers rushed to the front, and the first soul was holding fists and drinking. "Take this man for me! If you dare to resist, a thousand cuts! If you want him to die, you can''t die easily! " Canglin Longjian almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth. "Dering Zhan Qing and others immediately drew their swords and rushed to the white night. Full of killing intention swept over. These attendants didn''t intend to take the white night at all. They rushed to kill him. "Be careful!" Crape myrtle fairy exclaimed and immediately wanted to get up to help. But at this time, the white night one hand kneaded into a formula, lift arm horizontal swing. Whoosh! A sword Qi of several feet long burst out from the fingertips, and the sad sword Qi swept open, tearing the throat of people in an instant. Before they got close, Zhan Qing''s neck was penetrated by the slender sword Qi, and they all stood in the same place. Blood, from the slit in the neck... "what?" There was a great fright all around. Canglin Longjian''s brow sank again and again. "It seems that this extreme saint has two sons. It''s not easy to kill so many peaks, extremely holy and even true saints Xu Qingbi, the enchanting woman over there, has a funny smile. "Long Jian, it''s not easy to clean up now!" "Shall we help you?" The other men also laughed. Although the performance of white night is very eye-catching, but these aristocratic children do not pay attention to it. After all, they are true saints. And... It''s a bunch of magic weapons all over the body. If they can even compete with the emperor, why are they afraid of a little extreme saint? "You don''t have to do it!" Canglin Longjian looked cold, and said in a deep voice, "this is my Canglin family. This is the territory of my Canglin Longjian. Ruan Xia''s spirit has been abandoned by this person. If I can''t get justice for Ruan Xia, how can I explain to the Ruan family? How can I be worthy of Ruan Xia? After that, I will not be able to see you again! " After that, Canglin Longjian waved his hand and a long sword like water appeared. The body of the long sword is white edged and green. It is bright and lustrous. A strange smell permeates from the upper part of the sword. You can see that it is not ordinary. Cang Lin Longjian''s eyes are full of resentment and go straight to the white night. People around him quickly backed away and looked up. "Big brother Longjian is going to make a move!" "This idiot is dead!" "Oh, it''s cheap to die in the hands of big brother Longjian!" People around him sneered. White night frowned, some helpless. To be honest, he didn''t want to conflict with the people of Canglin family. After all, he came here to take the art of resurrection. It is best if he can not offend the Canglin family. But now, it seems that it can''t be stopped. In this case, we can only take it by force. In the white night, he vomited his turbid breath, and his hands were behind him. He even walked towards Canglin Longjian. "You want to die quickly, don''t you? I will help you Canglin Longjian whispered, the man suddenly disappeared. When it reappears, it appears behind the white night.His breath was full, and countless forces were tied to his body like tentacles, which made him unable to move. Then the water like sword directly stabbed his back, intending to penetrate his heart. Everything appears between the electric light flint, fast can''t imagine, the eyeball of the people around can''t keep up with. However... however, when the sword stabs, it is hard to pierce. Canglin Longjian''s face was stunned. This is the shadow of?? The shadow of the extreme? Not good! Canglin Longjian is shocked and turns around. But it''s too late! As soon as the man turned around, a slap suddenly came from the top and slapped heavily on his head. Bang!!! The explosion of terror spread in an instant. The surging power spreads from Canglin Longjian''s head to his whole body in an instant! The whole body of Canglin Longjian fell to the ground, and the man hit the ground heavily, which made the earth blow out a ferocious pit. All the people around were knocked over directly. The whole pavilion was fragmented, with dust flying and boulders splashing. Even the Kaitian river nearby turned into big waves... everyone was in a daze. Everyone raised their eyes. However, he saw that Canglin Longjian was still and fainted in the past... Xu Qingbi opened his eyes wide and was numb. How could this happen? The grey faced Canglin Bojun and others in the rear had already looked silly and could put eggs into their mouths. "Is this... Fake?" Canglin Bo Jun trembled. "Is this holy?" Canglin is like a swallow. Crape myrtle fairy is also surprised, but a thought of this person in the Guanglan area, it is also relieved. But the impact of this scene on the public is too big! Canglin Longjian, a famous genius of Canglin family, was stunned by a very holy slap?? Who will believe it? However, people do not know that this extremely holy is far from ordinary and extremely holy! You know, the white night in the great sage period, has been able to shake the true saint. But after entering the extreme saint, his strength soared innumerable, obliterating the true saint is like searching for things! "Longjian!! Long Jian Xu Qingbi yelled. But Canglin Longjian did not move. "Come on!! Go and inform the housekeeper! Go and inform Canglin Wei!! Come on Someone yelled. There was a commotion at the scene. No one expected this to happen. The situation is out of control. "It looks like a real move!" Xu Qingbi''s several people took a deep breath, calmed down their mentality and went towards the white night. White night slightly side head. Cang Lin and Longjian''s friends can''t help but fight. "There should be some magic weapon on this extremely holy man, otherwise he would not have been so strong!" "Be careful!! Quickly solve him, save long Jian "Well, if we don''t kill this man, where will we go? How are you going to mix up in the future? A very holy man is so arrogant that we who are really saints should be ridiculed by the people all over the world? " The sound of the sound broke out, and the crowd moved. Just watch a person''s hands interweave and swing, and then a large number of copper rings appear on his arm. The copper rings wriggle, and then one root adheres to his skin, like golden veins, which is extremely terrifying. Another man shook his arm, his arm was full of light and smoke. When the smoke disappears, a long golden sword appears. There was a long scream, a blow of black light, a three meter high shadow attached to his body. This is the power of magic weapons. With the increase of the magic weapon bestowed by their families, the strength of these true saints has increased wildly. Xu Qingbi also launched a magic weapon, with a pale boa constrictor attached to her body. With a ferocious and cold smile on her mouth, she walked towards the white night step by step. "I''ll go first! This boy stirred up the nature of my drinking and let me miss a good play! Look, I''ll smash his spirit first! " The man with the black shadow behind him took the lead in drinking. Xuaner people jumped forward, one shadow like ten million mountains, and swept over with unstoppable momentum. But as soon as the figure approached, the white night whispered, "town Bang!! The man''s body sank in an instant, his legs pounded heavily on the ground, smashing two holes in the ground, and the whole land trembled wildly. But he was not afraid at all. With a roar, he hit the front door of the white night. "Die for me!" The fierce front of the fist broke the void and seemed to break the cycle of heaven and earth. It was unbelievable. However, the white night did not want to retreat, the pupil dilated, the strength of the arm immediately surged up, and the backhand hit the opponent''s fist.Dong!!!!! Two fists collide. The force pattern burst. Two fists collide with each other, as if they can not hold each other. However, the fist lasted for a long time, and the whole fist burst into pieces. "Ah!!!" The strong man roared bitterly. He stepped back and the shadow behind him immediately extended his two sharp claws and grabbed it towards the white night. The night turned to the catch and detected, the action was as fast as lightning. The fierce of the king''s body ignored the sharp of the claw, and the two claws and wrists of the black shadow were held by one hand, and the later men started to buckle towards the chest of the strong man. "No good!" The rest of the people looked great. Several attacks were around the white night at the first time. The killing was raging. If he continues to attack in the night and refuses to retreat, he will eat these attacks and kill them. This is to rescue Zhao in Wei Dynasty! If you don''t let a strong man go, he will die. However... when everyone thinks that the white night will retreat temporarily... It doesn''t. He was still on his own and continued to attack. The five fingers, like steel, tore the chest of the strong man directly, and grabbed the spirit of the sky in his body. At the same time, all kinds of attacks and kills also fell on the body of the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the explosion sounds amazing. The night was swallowed up in a flash. Everyone was looking and holding their breath. However, the explosion disappeared and the dust settled. The figure of the white night... Again appears in the sight of the public! All of us are in a state of silence... 1 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1251 "How could this be possible?" Xu Qingbi said, her eyes completely dull. The strong man lost his soul. He retreated, and the shadow behind him was dim. Finally, he fell on the ground with a roar... the crowd was horrified. "What to do?" Next to a man shaking asked his companion. "What else can I do?? Go on!! You can''t give him another chance. Don''t act alone and kill him together! " Roar, the crowd gnaws. All kinds of strange moves will be killed again. "Do you want to fight? Well, I''ll take you all out of business! " White night eyes a Lin, face ferocious up, body suddenly move, suddenly disappear. "So fast!" Everyone''s scalp was numb. "He can''t be as fast as my blue water sky eye!! Watch me sweep him out As soon as Xu Qingbi bit her teeth, she didn''t know what magic weapon she urged. The white snake on her body shook, and her eyes twinkled with green light. The halo swept around her. It seemed that she wanted to find the trace of the white night. Where the light passed, everything turned into a statue! But just then, there was a scream. "Qingbi, be careful behind you "What?" Xu Qingbi''s face changed suddenly, but she found that the white night stood behind her. How is this possible?? How could he be so fast?? My blue water sky eye can''t keep up with his action?? Xu Qingbi''s brain trembled wildly. Whoosh!! At this time, Xu Qingbi''s white snake suddenly put his head in the past, fiercely to the white night. But before the White Snake approached, he was seized by the white night. Whoa!!! The White Snake took advantage of the opportunity to open its mouth and spew out a large amount of poisonous gas. Whoa! The dark green gas drowned the white night. Seeing this, Xu Qingbi was overjoyed and yelled ferociously. "Die!" The white snake on his body took advantage of the opportunity to climb up the arm of the white night and immediately entangled him. The rest of them were excited. "He''s caught up in it!" "Ha ha, well done, Qingbi!" All the people rushed together with joy. I saw the man with a long sword straight into the throat of the white night. The body of the long sword bloomed with inexplicable magic power, which absorbed all the soul power, holy power and sword power around him. When he was close to the white night, the strength around the white night was also absorbed. In front of this sword, no soul can build a defense through its own strength! What a sword. It''s just... just as the sword approaches the throat of the white night, a whisper comes. "Move!" Dang!! The sword suddenly shifted and directly stabbed the white snake wrapped in the white night. Whew! When the white snake is punctured, the whole snake is released instantly and twists wildly. "The power of truth?" Some people are shocked. White night suddenly reached out to catch the White Snake, and then went crazy. Whew! The whole thick white snake was instantly torn off, blood splashed, and the broken body was wildly swinging. "Not good!" The man with the sword was so shocked that he hastened to withdraw his sword. But the white night is quick at the eye and quick at the hand. He quickly grabs his sword and yanks it. The surging force caught the man off guard, and the whole man immediately fell to the white night. In the daytime, he took advantage of the situation. Whew! Another soul was dug out. All the people around were in a daze. Moving again in the white night, the figure looks like a ghost and grabs it to the people. People can''t resist at all. The speed of white night is so fast that they don''t even have the chance to launch magic weapons. One after another, the spirits of heaven were dug out, and one record of crying tore the night sky. The whole Party became a purgatory of Shura. "Ah Xu Qingbi issued a sharp cry, people no longer dare to resist, turn around and run. "Run away?" White night light drink way, hand a Yang, big trend town. "Broken clock!" Xu Qingbi rushed to sacrifice the magic weapon. Only to see a small clock flying out of her ring, spinning into the big trend of the white night. The general situation of the white night was broken in an instant. The general trend that can be broken does not dissipate, but turns into a small sword in the air, and stabs Xu Qingbi in unison. Xu Qingbi''s pupils dilated several times in an instant. It was too late to dodge. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi.Xu Qingbi suddenly fell to the ground, covered with blood, and could not get up again. She turned her eyes and saw the white night step on her in front of her. All the people around were frightened, and no one dared to step forward. All the young children of Canglin aristocratic family were trembling and frozen in place. Canglin Bojun and other people were so scared that their legs softened. They knelt down in the same place and didn''t even have the strength to escape. White night light looking at Xu Qingbi. "No... don''t waste me... Please... Please, please don''t waste me..." Xu Qingbi''s lips trembled, and his face was as white as paper... the Canglin over there was as ugly as a swallow, and his face was extremely ugly. He anxiously said a few words in the ear of Lagerstroemia indica. The Lagerstroemia fairy smelled the sound and was shocked to lose color. She quickly called out to the white night: "white night, don''t hurt her!! Her brother is Xu canghong However, the voice dropped, and the hand of the white night was stretched out. Pooh! A heavenly soul was seized. Xu Qingbi rolled her eyes and fainted directly. I don''t know if it''s too painful or irritated. White night is holding that day''s soul, twist head strange looking at a face dull crape myrtle fairy: "who is Xu canghong?" The crape myrtle fairy was speechless. After a moment, she spit out her turbid qi and said bitterly: "Xu canghong is... Fighting spirit Zun!" Fighting spirit Zun? White night slightly a Leng. "You don''t know what half fighting means? That''s the top 500 in the fight list, but anyone who can win the honor of fighting spirit and keep this title is not an ordinary person! It''s been two thousand years since Xu canghong got the title of "fighting spirit respect"... White night, you''re in trouble... "Crape myrtle fairy''s eyes are full of worries. "Now this is no small disaster." "Don''t say more!" The crape myrtle fairy looked at the abandoned people on the ground. Her face was cloudy and clear. She was silent for a long time. Finally, she stood up and walked towards the white night. "You must get out of here now, as far as you can! Leave Lingsheng state at once and go back to Guanglan The crape myrtle fairy lowered her voice and said eagerly. "Go?" White night frowned: "my resurrection skill has not been taken, where do you want me to go?" "When are you still thinking about the art of resurrection?? Do you know what you did? " Crape myrtle fairy gas straight stomped: "you abandoned these people, are the pride of every family, are carefully cultivated by each family, you abandoned them, their strength behind can not be reconciled? Canglin family will never give up! So you have to go "Listen to your tone... Won''t you go?" The white night asked. "Me?" Lagerstroemia fairy Leng next, bitter smile: "always want someone to stay to bear all this, otherwise my father how to do? If I don''t bear it, they will also find you trouble, white night, thank you, in my most desperate time, you stood up for me to block all this, although you are still very impulsive this time, but... I am still very happy, thank you... The next thing... I will deal with it, you go quickly... " crape myrtle fairy said hoarsely, although the words are a little weak. She really doesn''t understand why things have developed like this. Maybe she shouldn''t have come to the party, and she shouldn''t have pinned her hopes on long Jian. However, it had already happened, and it was useless for her to regret it any more. Clattering... a large number of armor crashing figures came from the mountain road, and then countless figures came to this place. At the same time, there are countless sounds of breaking through the air, and the breath of great energy is diffused towards it. The master of Canglin family has come! Crape myrtle fairy face tight again, she pushed the white night fiercely and said in a hurry: "white night! Are you going or not? " "Didn''t I say that? I will not go until I get the resurrection skill. " The white night is light. "You... Do you really want to piss me off Crape myrtle fairy eyes red, as if they were about to cry. At this time, the vast atmosphere of repression, a supreme temperament to vent. All the people around the pavilion all kneel down and shiver you one by one. The next second, a large number of souls dressed in Dark Armor rushed in and surrounded the three circles inside and outside. Then a dozen strong ones fell. The momentum of the scene was instantly suppressed. More than half of them are true saints, and there are seven or eight half step saints. The first being is a man with a black cloak and dark red armor. The man was wearing a mask and could not see his appearance clearly, but he had a long stick full of barbs in his hand. See this person, crape myrtle fairy face extremely white. "Adjudicator" "It''s over... It''s over... The judge''s all here. It''s all over... Jade son, it''s too late for you to leave now..." Cang Lin''s voice trembles.Crape myrtle fairy did not speak, pale face knelt down. Canglin, like a swallow, dare not stand. Chief adjudicator. The executioner of Canglin aristocratic family! There is no need to question his strength. In front of this person, even if it is the direct lineage of Canglin aristocratic family, they have to bow their heads, because of absolute justice, the ruling of Canglin aristocratic family has the power of life and death! He represents the strict law of Canglin family! The presiding judge came over. No one dares to look up. The heavy breath, like his armor, was almost impossible for the oppressed to breathe. White night believes that his armor is enough to crush a great saint alive! But he was still standing. The judge looked around the crowd for a few seconds. He said, "who did this?" "Me The white night is light. "You?" The judge''s harsh eyes under the mask were fixed on him. Anyone in such a dignified vision can not maintain calm, psychological quality is afraid that will directly kneel on the ground. But the white night did not fear, but directly said: "my name is white night, I want to see the owner of your Canglin aristocratic family! You... Go and arrange it. " The words fell to the ground, and the people around him were shocked. The adjudicator was also slightly stunned. Xuan''er said faintly: "extremely holy, you are not qualified to see our master. You are not even qualified to be close to zhongyun hall!" The overbearing voice doesn''t have much emotion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1252 "The most holy is not qualified?" White night eyebrows moved, light said: "you Canglin aristocratic family is to rely on the soul state to see people high?" The chief adjudicator shook his head: "no, it''s the strength! But at present, the soul state is the representative of strength. " "Have you ever thought about how I, a very holy man, abolished these true saints?" The white night asked. "Maybe you have some means, but in this Canglin family, even the emperor has to lie on the ground and tremble. What can you do If you don''t understand this matter, please tell me the truth "Why explain it to them? It''s the first thing they did. " The white night asked. The judge frowned: "is your question always so superficial? This world is not a reasonable world, but which one is stronger or weaker. If you are a strong one, even if you provoke them, we will naturally turn to you. If you are a weak one, they will even kill you, which is your fault! This world, weak, is original sin White night silently nodded: "I understand. I want to prove who is right and who is wrong. I don''t need to reason with you. I should talk to you about force, right?" "Only if you have enough strength!" The verdict is long and light, and xuan''er waves. Next to the two soldiers in armor immediately forward, take out the chain, ready to take down the white night. "Good! Then I''ll tell you about force! " The white night faintly vomited the turbid gas, the eyes became sharp up. The crape myrtle fairy''s face changed sharply, and she called out eagerly: "white night, don''t mess around!" What is the status and means of the chief adjudicator? How can she not know? She grew up in the Canglin family and was most familiar with the chief judge''s deeds. Even if she left the family, her deterrent was still there. Look around these people, most of them are from Canglin aristocratic family. However, these people worship the magistrate, who is a stranger. This alone is enough to prove the position of the judge in Canglin family. However, Lagerstroemia fairy''s words are obviously not enough to stop the night. The two black armor souls stepped forward, and the chains were like poisonous snakes. They tied their arms towards the white night in an instant. After a while, people are bound into zongzi. "Take it away!" "If you dare to resist, abolish the spirit of heaven!" "Yes." They nodded and left at night. But just then... bang! A crisp noise came out. Only to see that the iron chain bound with the white night suddenly broke, and was directly opened by his arms. Just turned around the verdict long body a stagnation, suddenly turned back, slightly stunned looking at the white night. "What?" "Damn it!" Two black armour souls quickly hold the white night, trying to press him to the ground. But the white night did not move at all. On the contrary, he stretched out his arms, explored left and right, and grasped their arms. Two pupils shrink, just want to resist, but see that the big hand holding the arm suddenly send force, a surging force spread throughout the two people''s body, let two people resist. Dong!!!! They hit the ground in an instant, sending out a shocking explosion. Then the ground exploded directly. The two adjudicators were in a coma on the spot. The people around him were breathless and shocked. The judge''s eyes tightened a little. These adjudicators are all true saints! This man... Actually cleaned up one by one? "It''s your turn!" White night let go and go to the judge. The judge''s face was tight. He was about to make a move. However, the white night before the meeting suddenly flashed. When he saw it clearly, he was already in front of the judge. "Get out of here The verdict was long, and the knife was pulled out directly from his waist and cleaved to the man. The blade is full of supernatural power, especially mysterious. It seems that it can cut off everything in the world. But as soon as the sword came out of its scabbard, a black light suddenly came. It actually cut the raw one of the long Dao into two parts and put it against his neck. The judge trembled and looked at the white night in front of him in disbelief. This is the famous ancient Dao given to me by my old master... It''s broken? The judge looked at the white night in disbelief, and his breath almost froze. "Do you still think it''s my fault?" The white night is light. The judge took a deep breath, and xuan''er bowed slightly. His voice was extremely respectful: "you are very powerful. Although I am an emperor, I can''t walk in front of the pavilion. It''s enough to show that you are powerful. It''s our fault that you can visit our Canglin family so much, but we can''t treat it well!" "What should be done about it?" The white night is light. "Please come with me to meet the owner of the house, and solve this matter openly and honestly!" The chief adjudicator said respectfully.The tone is just like before. "Good!" White night will abandon the sword, nodded. He came here to see the owner of Canglin aristocratic family. If it was not for this, he would not have been so polite. Seeing that the judge was cut by a sword in the night, everyone felt that he was dreaming. The judge always worships the strong, and the Canglin family also respects the strong. If the white night is really a strong man, the Canglin family will not dare to offend him. But... This is just a very holy man... "jade son, who is this person? Why can he even defeat the chief judge? Is he really holy? " Canglin beside swallow saliva, voice dry hoarse ask. Lagerstroemia fairy returned to God and shook her head bitterly: "I... I don''t know." "Lagerstroemia... Shangyu! Come on, follow me to see the owner of the house White night side head, facing the crape myrtle fairy road over there. "Me?" The crape myrtle fairy shivered. Zhongyun hall is not everyone can enter, at least she is not qualified. "If this adult wants to take you, you can enter zhongyun hall, but please follow the adult." The crape myrtle''s voice has been open for a while. "Yes..." Lagerstroemia fairy nodded, excited. The verdict is straight ahead. The rest of the soldiers began to clean up the scene and treat the wounded. The storm of the banquet immediately spread, and half of the Canglin family were boiling. You know, it''s not only Cang Lin long who abandoned the white night, but also more than a dozen family members. These young masters and young ladies came to attend the ceremony of Canglin family. What happened to Canglin aristocratic family today? How can the powerful members of these families not be angry? I''m afraid the people who went to report the news were already on the road. But white night doesn''t care. As long as he has the skill of resurrection, he will go back to Guanglan and prepare to resurrect Qianlong and queen ice. As long as these two people are resurrected successfully, he will return to the land of nine souls. On the way, the presiding judge said nothing. And the Canglin aristocratic family members who passed by one after another bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at them. After walking about half a column of incense, finally, a broad and magnificent hall appeared in front of the white night. The hall is more than 30 meters high and magnificent. There are eight huge statues in front of the hall, which are very powerful. Bai Ye once heard Lagerstroemia fairies say that these eight statues are the most outstanding statues of eight masters in the history of Canglin family. At the gate of the hall, a white haired old man was sweeping the floor. He saw the judge leading the white night and the Lagerstroemia fairy. The old man frowned, but did not speak. He just looked at them silently, as if he wanted to see them through. "Come in, please. The owner will be here later." The chief adjudicator said respectfully. White night nodded and sat down straight after stepping in. Crape myrtle fairy fidgety, two small hands twisted together, the heart is very uneasy. "What are you nervous about?" "You''ve made a big mistake!" "Didn''t the chief judge say that? The strong are not guilty "But those more than ten powerful people will not let you go! And I don''t know what the attitude of home owners is "Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Don''t worry about it!" The white night is light. However, Lagerstroemia fairy is still incomparably nervous. At this time, a heavy footfall came from outside the hall. In the white night, I saw a middle-aged man in a golden robe with a majestic temperament and a domineering face coming in. The man''s hands were back loaded, his eyes were deep, and there was a small mustache under his mouth. He walked straight up, without squinting, and went straight to the top position. Behind him are several middle-aged and elderly people with different clothes. All took their seats. The crape myrtle fairy quickly stood out and bowed to the man above: "Canglin Shangyu, have seen the master, have seen the elders!" In fact, crape myrtle fairy heart is not taste. Because these people killed her mother. But now, the means to revive the mother are in the hands of these people, so she must show respect! "No gift!" Canglin''s family leader is light road. "Thank you Crape myrtle fairy retreated to one side. However, there was no ceremony in the white night. Crape myrtle fairy is in a hurry. The head of Canglin''s family frowned and looked at the white night carefully. The rest of the family elders also looked at it carefully, and their faces were strange. They''re sure they''re not wrong. That''s very holy indeed. But how can a supreme sage be defeated? "I''m Canglin Qikui. Can I have your name?" Canglin''s master is holding his fist and doing nothing. "White night.""White night?" People thought. I can''t remember the name in holy land. Canglin qikuitan said: "well, dare to ask Mr. Bai, why do you make trouble in my Canglin family? And why did you abolish those younger generations? They are just children. How can you care about them if you exist like this? " "If a group of ants abuse you, offend you or even kill you, how would you deal with it? Did you laugh it off? " The white night asked. Canglin Qikui nodded: "I understand! It''s not the fault of Mr. Bai. It''s the children of long Jian who don''t understand the rules and offend the strong. Let''s give them a lesson! So I dare to ask Mr. Bai, why did you come to my Canglin family? Is it for jade? If you are here to propose a marriage, then we Canglin aristocratic family will approve of this marriage! " "Um..." the crape myrtle fairy''s face suddenly became strange. White night shook his head: "I''m not here to propose marriage, I want to ask Canglin family master for help!" "What can I do for you?" "Resurrect two men!" The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1253 "Resurrect two men?" Canglin Qikui frowned. The atmosphere of the whole hall also solidified for a moment. "This white man! Are you not staring at the CangLin pearl of our Canglin family? " A middle-aged woman said in a cold voice. "Not staring, to be exact, borrowing." The white night is light. "Borrowing"?? Hum!! Everyone knows that the Canglin God beads of my Canglin family can only be used seven times, and only four times at present! Borrowing? How do you borrow it? It''s gone after use. Can you fill it up for us? " A thin old man patted the table and said angrily. CangLin pearl is the treasure of Canglin aristocratic family. Many people die in Canglin aristocratic family every year. But the CangLin pearl is not even used to revive these people. How can it be handed over to the white night?? It''s no wonder that the people of Canglin aristocratic family are so angry. They never allow anyone to peep at this kind of family treasure. Canglin Qikui''s expression seems indifferent. He looks at the white night in silence and says, "since you want to borrow the CangLin pearl from my Canglin aristocratic family, you should know something about it and understand what it means to my Canglin family. Do you think you can borrow it by just opening your mouth?" "That must not be borrowed." "What kind of treasure do you intend to exchange for the treasure of our family?" Canglin Qikui said faintly. After listening to Canglin Qikui''s words, is it possible that he intends to borrow it? The faces of the elders at the bottom suddenly changed: "master of the house!" Canglin Qikui immediately raised his hand to stop the crowd''s words. He kept staring at the white night, waiting for his reply. White night light shake his head: "I don''t have any treasure, but... If you want to exchange things for things, I still have some interesting things here." After that, the finger of the white night flickered, and the halo of the Qianlong ring opened, and items flew out of the ring. A total of five, three magic weapons, two soul rhymes. "These are?" A group of elders immediately stood up and looked at it with burning eyes. However, the white night has not stopped, the hand is a wave, a small porcelain bottle on the side of the table. Canglin Qikui''s eyes were immediately frozen. "Emperor sage skill? I don''t think the people of Canglin aristocratic family can''t look up to it, but the martial saint''s skill and magic weapon... Can you still see it Next to the crape myrtle fairy smell, suddenly back, staring at the white night, a long time speechless. Even if white night defeated the purge alliance, plundered all the ink stream and the purge alliance, and unified Guanglan, it was impossible to obtain martial Saint skills! You should know that in the periphery of the holy state like Guanglan area, the emperor saint will not appear at all, and there is almost no emperor Saint level. How can there be martial Saint soul rhymes and magic weapons at night? Where did he get it? How many secrets does this guy have? "Oh?" Canglin Qikui''s eyes moved, nodded his head and said: "these things really make me very excited. But if we talk about martial Saint level treasures, my big Canglin aristocratic family can''t take them out. Just relying on this, I want to change my Canglin divine beads. Don''t you think it''s a bit fanciful?" "You must not be mistaken." White night shook his head, a faint smile: "these are just gifts, really want to exchange, is this!" Finish saying, the person points to the small porcelain bottle nearby. The crowd was shocked. "What is that?" "Pills!" "What pill?" "I made my own pills." "You made it yourself?" People, you look at me, I look at you, all feel incredible. "What''s the fuss about a highly refined pill?" The middle-aged woman murmured before. "Don''t tell me more. If you open it, you''ll know one or two!" The old man said, and then went forward and looked at the white night. White night nodded. The old man was not polite and opened the bottle directly. However, as soon as the cork was opened, an amazing aroma gushed out of the bottle and filled the whole hall in an instant. Everyone''s pupil can''t help but open a little bit. It''s a fragrance that goes straight into the soul, and it''s a fragrance that can''t be resisted no matter how strong it is. Immersed in this fragrance, people only feel their own flesh and blood have been sublimated! God, what kind of pill is this! Even the breath is so amazing, I''m afraid its taste is even worse! Everyone was intoxicated with the smell. Until the sound of the white night, people wake up. "How?" White night will bottle stopper up, light asks a way. "What kind of pill is this?" The thin old man asked eagerly, and his breath was short. "Bring the dead back to life" The white night is light."What?" The crowd was shocked. Canglin Qikui was also quite surprised: "what do you say? It''s a pill to bring the dead back to life? " "Yes, the dead can recover immediately after taking this pill!" The white night is light. These anti heaven pills need specific materials to be refined. There is only such a small bottle on the whole body at night. "Is there such a magic pill?" "You are extremely holy. How can you refine such pills that are against heaven and change your life?" People were taken aback. Canglin Qikui shook his head and said, "if you have such a pill, why do you still ask me for Canglin divine beads?" "This pill is limited. If the time of death exceeds half an hour, it will be invalid! And the one I want to revive... Doesn''t even have a body. " "So you intend to exchange this Dan for my pearl?" Canglin Qikui still shook his head: "I know what you mean! You want to use this Dan to replace my Canglin Shenzhu... To tell you the truth, this condition is very attractive to me, but this is still not enough! Canglin Shenzhu is not only a means of resurrection for our Canglin family, but also a deterrent! Because we Canglin aristocratic family has this kind of means of changing fate against heaven, so sizhouhao is powerful and dare not offend us! They firmly believe that one day they will ask for help from us. If we lose this means, what advantage does our Canglin family have over other clans? " Yeah! What''s the use of just a few pills? This pill sounds very good, but it has too much limitation. How much difference is it compared with Canglin Shenzhu? CangLin pearl is the real way to change life against heaven. Lagerstroemia fairy pursed her lips and sighed in her heart. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to ask the owner to promise to take out the CangLin pearl than to ascend to heaven... but at this time, the white night suddenly added a sentence. "I can give you the recipe of alchemy!" The words fell to the ground, and the hearts of the people in the hall suddenly stopped. "What do you say?" Canglin Qikui immediately stood up and stared at the white night. "I said, if you are willing to give me CangLin pearl, I can give you the Dan prescription of the" bring the dead back to life pill " The white night repeated it. "Really, really?" "If you master the Dan formula, with the strong strength of our Canglin family, you can refine it wantonly! At that time, my Canglin aristocratic family will never die again. Why should we be afraid of the heroes? My Canglin family will rise up in Lingsheng Prefecture "Householder, this can be considered!" The elders couldn''t sit still any longer. They looked at Canglin and Qikui said eagerly. In such a large family, people die every day, and strong people fall every year. Canglin magic beads are only used for several times, so they can''t be used on these people. But if you master the pill of bringing the dead back to life and have such means, the strong will not die, and the decline of Canglin family''s strength will be greatly restrained. In this way, the strong Canglin family will be like a cloud and will be able to dominate the four directions. Canglin Qikui is silent. It''s a decision about the future of the family. The white night light looks, the face does not have how many expressions. Canglin aristocratic family thinks that they have abundant financial resources and can produce such pills in large quantities. However, they are wrong. In terms of financial resources, the white night with a whole area is no worse than that of Canglin family. To say, it is only a grade. However, the whole area was searched by the white night, and this small bottle was refined. It can be seen that this pill is so difficult to practice. The Canglin family can get the pill, but it is also true Same as chicken ribs. The white night is waiting quietly. The crape myrtle fairy was nervous. A group of elders look at Canglin Qikui. In this way, the hall was silent, and Canglin Qikui finally made a decision. "If you exchange this magic pill with me, I can promise you, but... I have a condition!" "What conditions?" The heart is beating wildly in the daytime, but the complexion pretends to be calm. "I want you to do something for me!" Canglin Qi Kui Dan Road. "Work?" White night eyebrows wrinkled: "Hall Canglin aristocratic family, what else need me this small extremely saint to do?" "Big families also have concerns and problems. What''s more, you are too modest? So many true saints'' accomplishments were abolished in a short time. Even the judge of Canglin aristocratic family was subdued by you. Is this still something extremely holy can do? " Canglin Qi Kui Dan Road. White night light smile: "that dare to ask Canglin family main I do what thing is?" "It''s a simple thing!" Canglin Qikui lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "take part in the battle of the grand ceremony on behalf of my Canglin family!" "The battle of the grand ceremony?" The white night was stunned. "Yes Canglin Qikui said: "the Canglin ceremony will soon be the highest event of our Canglin family. This ceremony is very important to our Canglin family. However, there are more than 20 clan forces participating in the ceremony. All of these 20 clan forces want to trample our Canglin family under their feet. We can never lose the battle of the ceremony, but we have the only seed selection Your hand has been abandoned by you, so I hope you can take the place of our Canglin family in the war! ""I''m just an outsider. How can I take part in the battle of the grand ceremony instead of you?" "It doesn''t matter. From today on, Shangyu will be your Shuangxiu partner. You are the son-in-law of my Canglin family. How can you be regarded as an outsider?" Canglin Qi Kui Dan Road. "This..." "if you can complete the hall for us and give us the Dan Fang, Canglin divine pearl, you can use it!" Canglin Qikui lowered his voice. The white night was silent for a long time, nodded his head and said, "in that case, that''s good! I promise you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1254 At present, the most embarrassing is crape myrtle fairy. From the beginning to the end, she couldn''t say a word at all, but she was not qualified to speak. After all, it was a wonderful thing for her to enter zhongyun hall. The white night gets up, leads the crape myrtle fairy to leave directly. But Canglin Qikui and others were still sitting in the hall, looking at the gate where they left, without making a sound for a long time. "A very holy man can easily destroy Longjian Qingbi. They are very good at life, master. We have to investigate this person." A bloated, fat old man squinted. "Indeed, the origin of this person is unknown. It needs to be investigated carefully. If a great sage can abolish the true saint and defeat the emperor saint, there must be some great power teaching method behind him. Otherwise, how can it be like this? We can''t neglect this person, or we will offend great power! That''s not good The thin old man said before. "Oh, but then again, when did the Canglin Shangyu come back! Tut tut Tut, this little bitch, like her mother, has colluded with the powerful and powerful? It''s like a mother, like a daughter! " The middle-aged woman sneered. "Master, are you really going to give the CangLin pearl to these two kids?" A man suddenly asked. Canglin Qikui, who had been silent all the time, raised his head slightly, glanced at the crowd and said faintly, "what do you mean?" "Although the extreme saint is special, it''s nothing. This is our Canglin family. It''s our territory. If you call on us to attack it, you can make us bow down in the night! When the time comes, I don''t have to hand in Canglin Shenzhu, but I can get the pill of reviving the dead! Isn''t that better? " The man said with a smile. Hearing the sound, Canglin Qikui shook his head: "do you think that guy named white night just now is a fool?" "How can you be a brainless person with such means? Why does the owner ask? " The man asked curiously. "Yes, you also said that other people are not brainless. If others dare to follow jade alone to our Canglin family, they must have something to rely on and take out the pill to bring back the dead. Can''t others think that you will kill people and steal goods? What''s more, it''s a great saint! Take out the magic weapon of martial Saint grade... Don''t you think it''s strange? " Canglin and Qikui hum coldly. The words fell to the ground, and everyone breathed tightly. Yeah. It''s really abnormal for a very saint to take out a martial saint''s treasure. Even the emperor can''t take out such a treasure... "in a word, before we know the real identity of this person, we should never treat him indiscriminately. We should treat him well and treat him with the highest etiquette! Do you understand? " Canglin Qikui said solemnly. "Yes." The crowd clasped hands. "The master of the house... The battle of the grand ceremony... Do you really want this man on the stage?" Then the thin old man asked again. "It''s something I did for a while." Canglin Qikui said lightly: "according to my information, in this ceremony, those forces will come uninvited and prepare extremely terrible seeds of genius. The battle of the ceremony is related to honor or disgrace. If our Canglin family is defeated, our current position will certainly be shaken. Those powerful families will question our strength, and then take advantage of the situation and take the place of them If we lose the identity of guardian, the status of our Canglin family will be unstable and the foundation will be shaken. This is extremely unfavorable to us. " "Well, what are you afraid of? Is there no outstanding genius in my Canglin family? Although Longjian was injured, it can''t be said that there is no one in my Canglin family. It''s not easy to find children who are better than Longjian. " The middle-aged woman hummed. "I know it''s easy, but no one is more suitable than this person." Canglin Qi kuituan said: "the strong men prepared by those forces are said to have come from the outside. They have powerful means and amazing strength. They are not what children can fight against. Ordinary people will surely die when they go up. So I ask this person to go up and let those people try his real strength. If those forces erase this person, it will be better for them Collecting the corpse and bringing the dead back to life, the Dan Fang of the pill will fall into the hands of our Canglin aristocratic family, and the power behind that person will not be blamed on us, so is it better? " The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s eyes were bright. "Master, do you mean to kill with a knife?" "Not bad!" "Wonderful "Ha ha, you are the master of the house!" Everyone''s eyes were shining, and they all clapped and laughed. "Master of the house, the matter of the long Jian''s being abandoned..." there is humanity. "Let''s put it on hold for the time being and pacify the other families. After all, this happened to us, and we can''t escape from the relationship. We should stabilize them first." Canglin Qi Kui Dan Road. "Yes." ... ... ... what is the plan of Canglin Qikui? I don''t know. But at the beginning, he did not believe in Canglin Qikui.After all, the person who can lead such a huge family, who can make a firm foothold in the holy land of the spirit, is not a general person. Such a person is not on guard and is sold by him. White night and Lagerstroemia fairy returned to the old courtyard by the lake. "Jade son, boy, come on, sit inside!" Canglin Shifei dried the table, took out the wine, poured a bowl for the white night, and said with a smile. White night tasted a mouthful, nodded: "the wine is good." "That''s it." Canglin Shifei laughed: "for my daughter''s life-saving benefactor, how can I serve with wine?" "Father, do you know?" Next to the Lagerstroemia fairy slightly a Leng. "It''s all spread, and the whole family is in a uproar. Xiao Shi came to report to me just now. How can I know?" Canglin Shifei smiles bitterly, then drinks up the wine. His eyes are full of anger and resentment: "it''s really a shrimp show in the shallow water of Longyou, and the dog bullies the tiger when the tiger is in the flat sun. I think how spirited and arrogant Canglin Shifei was at the beginning. I didn''t expect that when I was down and down, my daughter would be humiliated like this! If it wasn''t for you, young Xia Bai, I really don''t know what to do... thinking of this, Canglin Shifei poured another bowl of wine. It''s a pity that such a good wine is as good as drinking water. But Canglin Shifei''s anger can be easily understood by others. His wife was forced to kill by the family, and his own cultivation was abolished. His daughter was already his own. How could he want his daughter to suffer such a thing? If the crape myrtle fairy was really humiliated by Longjian and others, he would be crazy. This Rao is crape myrtle fairy, now think about it, there are some lingering fear. White night shook his head and said: "don''t be polite. After all, purple... Shangyu also helped me. This time I came to Canglin family for something. It''s proper to help each other." "Oh?" Canglin Shifei suddenly approached and said with a smile, "but I also heard that the master of the house has already married you and your wedding will be held soon. Now you are a couple?" "Father, what are you talking about?" The purple Myrtle fairy''s cheek was slightly red, and she said in a hurry: "it''s just a temporary measure. After all, the white night will represent our Canglin family to participate in the battle of the grand ceremony." "Alas." Canglin Shifei sighed heavily, looked at the crape myrtle fairy and said: "jade son, you don''t understand, if a man is willing to be brave of power, regardless of everything, not afraid of life and death for you, you can''t miss this man! At the beginning, your mother because I would rather stand up and challenge Canglin family, so I am willing to give up everything for her. In this world of the jungle, there are few people like this. Xiaoye, for your sake, dare to challenge those childlike brothers of Longjian and even abolish them. Where do you go to find such a good man Little night? White night holding the bowl hand can not help shaking. The crape myrtle fairy was blocked and couldn''t say a word. Her face was red and white. She didn''t know whether she was shy or angry. Finally, she simply turned around and stopped talking. Canglin Shifei shook his head and poured wine on the white night: "come on, drink it!" White night is not polite, with the cup to change up. After the event, the whole Canglin family knew that Canglin Shangyu had found a wonderful man. Although he was only extremely holy, he had the means to defeat the emperor. Even the magistrate was beaten and convinced. For a time, those who wanted to find Canglin Shangyu were all deterred. In particular, Canglin Bojun led the men and women to the lake early the next morning and knelt at the door to beg for forgiveness from the white night and Canglin Shangyu. After all, they picked up the matter of Longjian''s finding Canglin''s jade stubble. Of course, because of their character, they would not come over. However, after learning that they went to zhongyun hall in the daytime, they were honored as guests of honor by the family. Canglin Bojun was more and more worried and finally ran to beg for mercy. Now I don''t know how many people envy Canglin like a swallow. Because of its relationship with Canglin Shangyu, Canglin like a swallow has attracted the attention of many elders. It''s true that a man is a man, and a dog and a hen rise to heaven. White night is too lazy to pay attention to these odds and ends, let Canglin Shangyu send away. Now he just needs to wait quietly for the battle of the grand ceremony. Of course, taking advantage of this Kung Fu, we have to understand the Canglin family. He has to do a good job, must consider any consequences. The worst plan is to participate in the ceremony after the war, the people of Canglin aristocratic family refused to hand over Canglin God beads... What should we do?? But things are always going on. Just after two days of quiet day in the white night, a series of shouts were heard outside the shabby yard. "Which is white night? Canglin Shangyu where is that bitch? Get out of here The white night sitting in the room frowned slightly. The crape myrtle fairy went straight out. "Who are you?" "Are you Canglin Shangyu?" "It''s me!" "Hum, get down on your knees!" The sound of the explosion came.Then the whole ground shook violently. The white night frowned and opened his eyes. Canglin Shifei, who was sleeping beside him, immediately turned over and his face changed. He rushed out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1255 In the evening, he got up and walked out of the room. Canglin Shifei took the lead in running out. There were dozens of people gathered outside, including men and women, and attendants with armour. They were forced by the violence. The first man directly sacrificed the great trend, and suppressed the past by Ziwei fairy. The man was a emperor and the emperor was oppressed by the surging force. How could Ziwei fairy bear it? At that time, one knee kneels on the ground, the other foot is supported by death, but it is difficult to support for a long time, and the body is shaking constantly. "Bastard, who are you?" The world of Canglin flies and Furies, and recklessly rushes over. But before the emperor was near, he was shocked by the other side''s eyes. Dong! Canglin Shifei fell back, poured on the ground constantly spit the drinking water before. "The bag of wine, the waste one, dare to find death? Kneel down for me! " Said a son of the emperor, with a disdain, on his face. "Who are you... Who are you?" Ziwei fairy face to show anger, stare at the teeth of the people to drink. "We are Ruan family, Xujia and Ma family. What? Bitch, have you forgotten what you had before so quickly? " The man hummed. Ziwei fairy smell the sound, pupil eyes slightly up, immediately understand these people''s intention. At this time, a wave of momentum waves, will Purple Rose Fairy body of the holy potential to crush. Ziwei fairy pressure greatly reduced, immediately rise. Look, just watch the white night step. Seeing the white night here, the purple rose fairy that nervous mood immediately relaxed a lot. "Are you here to avenge? This is the family of Canglin. You are not afraid of the trouble of Canglin family to blame you? " Said the light in the white night. "You are that white night, right? Hum, you abandoned us! It is trampling on our families. Don''t think that there is a family of Canglin to give you a head. You have the confidence and fear. This son will not eat you! When we abandon you, we will tell the Canglin family about the situation. We have become a boat. We are at most punished. What is the calculation? " "Say, the son directly at the next emperor Sheng shouted:" dig out the spirit of their several people, and then all of these people''s hands and feet, remember! "!! If they want that kind of good knock, I want them to walk all their life! " The boy shouted with ferocious and vicious faces. Emperor Sheng nodded and went straight up. Ziwei fairy face tight, is trying to stir soul method, next to the white night straight open: "you go to take care of your father, here to me." Ziwei fairy mumbled her lower lip, dare not to hold up, nodded, and stepped aside: "you are careful." Chin in the white night, and go ahead. "Even Hao, you also note that this person has defeated the ruling chief and has the power to fight against the emperor and saint. Don''t treat him as a normal extreme saint." The first woman in the back rushed to the emperor''s sermon. "Is the ruling defeated? I have heard of this, this extreme Saint may have some means, but it is not worth mentioning. I will pay attention to it. I also look forward to how to defeat the emperor saint with a small extreme saint The man who called Lian Hao said it, waved his hand. A supreme holy power came out of him. The people around me immediately withdrew. The little boy named Xiaoshi shivered behind the door. Ziwei fairy took Canglin flying back to the courtyard, one hand to mention, sacrifice the magic weapon defense. "Ruan Zhong, do you say that Lian Hao can beat this boy?" Someone in the back could not help opening. "Lian Hao is sent by brother Xu canghong, but he can still fight this person?" "If you can''t fight Hao, brother Xu will be angry and will hand in person. Unfortunately, brother Xu has an urgent matter recently. If he is here, don''t say it is this very holy man who doesn''t know the heaven and earth. Even the family of Canglin family must be treated with a friendly attitude. I will be honest and honest to wait for a confession!" "Is that ok? Brother Xu is the fighting spirit after all! " The woman who spoke before laughed. Fighting spirit respect? The people on the scene trembled. That is the most proud generation! "I wish this even Hao failed to this boy. In that way, elder brother Xu would be able to get out of the horse himself. Then we will also see the power of fighting spirit Someone said. This sentence has attracted a lot of approval. At this time, the white night also urged the holy power. Although it is very holy, his holy power is especially pure and more violent. Compared with the holy power of emperor, his holy power is not in the wind. The people around us were shocked. Lian Hao''s eyes were slightly tight. "Stop it!" Just then, a high voice came out. People were all shocked and respected, but they saw a group of people running in the distance. The first was a man in blue. Behind him, there were many referees in black. The crowd rushed over and surrounded the group directly. The chief judge was also present, standing aside, looking at it.Crape myrtle fairy looked at the blue shirt man, small face dunzheng. "Is that... Canglin Jiaolian?" "Why is this guy here?" Canglin Shifei covers his stomach and frowns. Ruan Zhong here was also slightly stunned. His face was full of accidents, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He quickly clasped his fist: "I''ve seen brother Jiaolian!" "I''ve seen brother Jiaolian!" The rest of the people also hastened to make ceremony, no one dares to neglect. White night frowns. However, the man named Canglin Jiaolian smiles and says, "what are you doing? This is our Canglin family. If you want to compete, you can go to the martial arts field of our Canglin family. If you are in other places, please don''t do it. After all, our Canglin family is just a small family, and can''t stand the ups and downs of you. Please forgive me The man said very polite, smiling, very kind. But the people around him are a look of fear. The white night frowned slightly. However, Ruan Zhong was not comfortable. He gritted his teeth and said, "brother Jiaolian, I think you should also know the process of the matter. This extremely holy man abandoned Longjian brother, but also abandoned Qingbi and Ma Yang. Now they are useless people. Life is not like death. How can this matter be settled? What''s more, how can we swallow this tone when the matter happens now, even if he doesn''t even have an apology? " "Do you want an apology from him?" Canglin Jiaolian faint smile: "this is simple." After that, he turned his head and looked at the white night: "Sir, take a step back from the sea and the sky. Please apologize. It''s just that. Don''t make it unpleasant. It''s not good for everyone at that time." The white night pondered for a moment and was about to open his mouth, but Ruan Zhong over there stopped his words directly. "Apologies are not just verbal apologies. What''s the use of that? What''s worth the trouble? " "What do you want?" The white night asked. "I want you to kneel down and kowtow to all of us one by one." Ruan Zhong said with cold eyes. "Yes, kneel down and apologize to us. Only in this way can we have sincerity." Others speak. "You..." crape myrtle fairy was very angry. "Oh?" White night faint smile: "if so, then there is no talk!" "Brother Jiaolian, do you hear me? It''s this guy who won''t be soft. It''s not our sincere intention to make trouble! " Ruan Zhong immediately exclaimed. "Lord white night, you are a guest of honor of our Canglin family. We have great respect for you. But please understand us. Don''t make it difficult for us to do it!" Canglin Jiao Lian said faintly. "Understand? Do you mean that I should kneel down and apologize to these people? Have you ever understood me? " White night light way: "but I want to fight for your Canglin family, you let me bow, then I have no face to fight for you?" This word falls, Canglin Jiaolian''s smile gradually disappears. "So the Lord of white night is not willing to cooperate with us?" "Brother Jiaolian, I think we should let the judge solve this matter! If you come, I''m afraid it will be unfair! " At this time, Lagerstroemia fairy came forward, light said. "Who is this man?" Ask in a low voice at night. "Canglin Jiaolian is a gift from heaven. Its strength is terrible. It''s better not to provoke." Crape myrtle fairy side head light road. "The giver? What is that? " "Those who have received the blessing of our ancestors of Canglin family! It is conceivable that Cang Lin and long Jian have no such treatment. " "So powerful?" "That''s nature. You know, my father was also a god giver. He was famous everywhere. He built half of the holy state. Every one of our Canglin family will be a famous person in the future." "I see." White night nods. "Sister Shangyu, long time no see." Canglin Jiao refined a faint smile. "I''ve seen brother Jiaolian." Crape myrtle fairy is not cold or hot. She is aware of the relationship between Canglin Jiaolian and Canglin Longjian. On the surface, he stood up to make peace, but in fact he was still speaking to Ruan Zhong and others. Otherwise, he would not ask for such an apology. Canglin Jiaolian also knows that he can''t hide his mind from these people. However, he is not in a hurry to break the pot. Instead, he laughs and says again: "so far, your gratitude and resentment may not be resolved in a few words. The judge is here. If you really want to fight, the judge will treat you unkindly. In this case, why not So, how about a different way to solve the problem between you? " "In a different way?? In what way? " Everyone was shocked. "It''s simple. Go to the sword forest Canglin Jiao Lian said with a faint smile. This word falls to the ground, crape myrtle fairy''s face sinks. "Sword forest?" Lian Hao was stunned and hurriedly said, "is it the famous Jiuyang sword forest of your Canglin family?" "Not bad!" Canglin Jiaolian said with a smile.Jiuyang sword forest? The white night frowned. During his stay here, he had heard that this place was very famous, but he didn''t understand what it was. "What is Jiuyang sword forest?" White night side head asked Lagerstroemia fairy. "Dangerous land!" Crape myrtle fairy face is not very good-looking, low voice way: "you have to refuse them, can''t be deceived by them! If you go, you''ll die! " . (cut off the Internet, from the Internet bar) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1256 Jiuyang sword forest is one of the Jedi of Canglin family. It is said that there was a genius in Canglin family. This unique genius named Canglin Jiuyang. He was a combative person with unique talent. He was invincible in the world. With a sword, he ran across the holy state and was invincible. No one dared to disobey him. At that time, the Canglin family was the highest peak in the history of Canglin family, and it was also the most brilliant and powerful moment. But Canglin Jiuyang killed too much and was violent, which finally caused public anger. Many powerful people in the holy state begged for the power of the hermit world, and some even begged the old man to subdue Canglin Jiuyang. However, the Shenji old man did not move, but the great powers of the hidden world did. There are seven strong men in the world. Each of them represents an era of Lisheng Prefecture. The seven heroes fight against Canglin Jiuyang. The war lasted seven days, destroying 53 areas in a row, and millions of souls fell in the war. There was no victory or defeat in the war. It was said that both sides were hurt. The seven strong men were injured in varying degrees, and even some of their accomplishments were retrogressive. Canglin Jiuyang was no better than that. He hurried back to Lingsheng state and his family. But how can the people of Lingsheng state just let Canglin Jiuyang pass? After the end of the war, thousands of powerful people gathered outside the Canglin aristocratic family, intending to uproot the Canglin family and send Canglin Jiuyang to the West. However, when Canglin Jiuyang returned to his family, he was too injured to recover and was about to die. On his deathbed, he sacrificed his sword and turned his blood and muscles into a sword forest, which is the Jiuyang sword forest! The strong wanted to attack Canglin aristocratic family, but the Canglin master was defeated. When in danger, the Jiuyang sword forest was activated. Every tree in the forest was turned into a sword to suppress the world. It killed 800 swords in all directions. It was a river of blood that killed tens of thousands of strong people in all directions. At this point, Canglin Jiuyang officially fell, and an era ended. However, because of the protection of the Jiuyang sword forest which he transformed after his death, Canglin aristocratic family still exists, and no one dares to challenge him. It is said that the sword forest transformed by Canglin and Jiuyang has reached its limit. The strength of Jiuyang sword forest is gradually weakening. I don''t know whether it is true or not. But everyone knows that Jiuyang sword forest, no matter whether it has been weakened or not, at least now, it is still a fierce place that can''t be set foot in at will! After all, some parts of the area are filled with the sense of terror sword, which can even easily crush the martial Saint into powder. However, the people of Canglin aristocratic family will still send excellent descendants to Jiuyang Jianlin. The people of Canglin aristocratic family are most familiar with Jianlin, but they know how to get out of it alive. But if you want to get the benefits of Canglin Jiuyang, it''s not easy! And all the people who have gained benefits in the Jiuyang sword forest, in the Canglin aristocratic family, are usually called "Heaven givers"! "Is the forest of swords transformed after the death of the great swordsman? It''s very interesting White night if thinking, spin son nodded: "yes, I would like to go in and have a look." "Little night! Don''t be impulsive. Jiuyang sword forest is not a place for fun Canglin Shifei immediately came forward to persuade him: "that kind of place is not good, but it will kill you! What''s more, you are not a member of Canglin family. You don''t know anything about it. If you enter the dangerous place by mistake, you will surely die! " Canglin Shifei was also a gifted man. Naturally, he has been to Jiuyang Jianlin. He has the most say in this kind of place. "Hum! Don''t cut in. Is there anything you can say Ruan Zhong over there immediately drank, and looked at Canglin Shifei with his eyes full of disdain. "What do you say?" Canglin world fly angry. "What? Are you going to fight me? I give you both hands and feet, you are not my opponent Ruan Zhong said scornfully. "Ruan Zhong, you are afraid that a sneeze can kill him!" The people nearby joked. "Ha ha ha ha..." a group of people laughed with a very harsh voice. Crape myrtle fairy frowned slightly. Canglin Shifei''s lungs were almost burst, but he finally resisted. How much more humiliation has he suffered over the years? If every time he was impulsive, he would have been killed. "Well, boy, make a quick decision. Do you agree or not? If we don''t agree, then we will not finish this matter. Don''t think that if the judge is here, I can do nothing for you! All of us, our families, will put pressure on you, and the Canglin family will not be able to protect you at that time! " Exclaimed a woman. "Have I not promised The white night is light. "White night!" "Little night!" Crape myrtle fairy and Canglin Shifei cry. White night raised his hand, motioned nothing, spin son complexion does not change a way: "when shall we go?" "Did you agree?" Ruan Zhong and others appeared to be surprised. "Are you deaf? Do you want me to repeat it? " The white night asked. "Good! Good! Hahahaha... " Ruan Zhong and others laughed and stroked.Canglin Jiaolian raised his mouth and glanced at him with a faint smile: "in this case, let''s go to Jiuyang Jianlin now! Although there are guards in the sword forest, I, as a god given one, can take people in and visit it! " Speaking of this, Canglin Jiaolian turned around and clasped his fist to the chief judge: "your honor, I''ll take some guests to visit the sword forest. Should it be ok?" "Young master Jiaolian, please pay attention to the influence. The grand ceremony is around the corner. Don''t make a big deal of it!" The chief judge looked at the night and whispered. "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion!" Canglin Jiao Lian laughs. Xuan''er waves and leads people to turn around and leave. White night followed. Things seem to have worked out. In the distance, a few figures are looking towards this side. "Are you still going to Jianlin The voice of indifference began to ring. "This man is a guest of our Canglin family. I can''t move, but it''s different in the sword forest! My husband, my younger brother is now abandoned. He wants to be short-sighted. If I didn''t stop him, he would have died. If the enemy didn''t repay me, please help me. " A woman''s choking voice came out. "Long Jian is a good boy. He is my brother-in-law, and he is also one of his own. Naturally, this matter will not be settled like this. However, since we want to play, we have to play bigger. What''s the point of killing this man?" The man smiles faintly, the eye has strange light to twinkle. "What do you mean by this The female willow eyebrow slightly frowns, one face doubts. "Nothing, just wait and see." The man chuckled, as if unwilling to say more. Outside the Jiuyang sword forest, one border after another spread out, covering the whole dense forest. As soon as the white night approaches, you can feel the terrible sword meaning vented from the forest. This is not the sword meaning that can be shielded by the border, and it is not the sword meaning that ordinary people can sacrifice. The white night closed his eyes and realized for a while, and his blood was surging up. "The ancestor of Yijian once said that the sword comes from the heart, and the meaning comes from the heart. The meaning of the sword is the spirit of the sword, which can never be separated from its ancestor. Any sword meaning has traces to follow and laws to follow. If you can see the sword meaning of the great master of the sword, it will be a leap in my sword sense." White night is already can''t wait to rush in and explore. "I have seen master Jiaolian." Two Canglin people stationed at the gate of the sword forest immediately made a ceremony. "Open the border." Canglin Jiaolian light road. They looked at the crowd behind Yan Canglin Jiaolian, and their faces were pale: "young master, this..." "what''s the nonsense for? If you open it, you can open it. I''ll take the guests in and have a look. Are you not allowed? I have to do it myself. " Canglin Jiaolian said. They trembled and did not dare to neglect. They immediately went to withdraw the border. Seeing this, Canglin Jiaolian turned his head and explained to the public: "I''ll tell you a simple rule! The sword forest is not big. There is a sword flower deep in the forest. Whoever can pick a sword flower will win! Then the other side will have to kneel down and apologize to the winner, OK? " "Yes." Ruan Zhong said with a smile. The white night also nodded slightly. Sorry? If he really loses, he won''t apologize. Anyway, he is a guest of honor. This is Canglin family. These people can''t help him. What he wants most now is to enter the sword forest. "Which of you is better than me The white night looked around and asked. "I am, of course." Ruan Zhong sneered. "Good." White night nodded and looked at Canglin Jiaolian: "can I go in now?" "Of course." Canglin Jiao Lian said with a smile: "the competition has already started." Listen to the white night, go straight inside. Ruan Zhong was not polite. He stepped into it with a little feet. Whoosh... two strong winds swept up. Soon, they disappeared in the sword forest full of sword meaning. The rest of the people looked at each other, spin son coincidentally revealed a funny smile. Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrows move. At this time, the man named Xu Yong directly led Lian Hao and others to go inside. The crape myrtle fairy saw this, her face suddenly changed, and she said, "what are you doing?" "What are you doing? Go in and visit Xu Yong sneered: "they play theirs, we visit ours, and this is not conflict!" With that, a group of people rushed in. Crape myrtle fairy is in a big hurry. How can I not know what these people mean? What the white night has to face is not only Ruan Zhong, but also these people! If it goes on like this, white night will surely die in it! "Asshole!" Lagerstroemia fairy dark bite silver teeth, also toward the inside. But at this time, Canglin Jiaolian directly reached out to stop it. "Brother Jiaolian, you..." "Shangyu! Go back Canglin Jiaolian cold road."Jiaolian, don''t go too far!" Canglin Shifei gnaws his teeth. However, Canglin Jiaolian ignored it and waved directly: "close the border!" "This..." the guards looked at each other. "I am a gift! I told you to close the border, you close it. What nonsense? " Canglin Jiaolian anger. When they heard it, they didn''t hesitate and ran to close it immediately... the Lagerstroemia indica fairy was in a hurry and knew that no matter how to say it was nonsense, they immediately snorted and went straight to attack Canglin Jiaolian. But the next moment, Canglin Shifei stopped her. "Father?" "Don''t move!" Canglin Shifei''s face was icy: "if you really move him... You''re finished!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1257 "In the end, it''s my uncle. I really know the general situation!" Canglin Jiaolian sneered repeatedly, and his eyes fell on the crape myrtle fairy, shaking his head: "Shangyu, you are still too young. I thought you would be more mature after leaving the family for such a long time, but I didn''t expect that it was not... You know, if you really moved me, I would not fight back, let you fight, I can even let you enter the sword forest, but have you considered the consequences?" Lagerstroemia fairy a listen, like think of what, small face immediately white a few circles. If she wants to be really disorderly, that is to break into the Jiuyang sword forest without permission, and even attack the one who is given by heaven. How big is the accusation? At that time, who needs Canglin Jiaolian? The family master has already taken her down. Canglin Shifei also saw this and stopped her. The crape myrtle fairy scattered the holy power, and her face was extremely ugly. "You just wait here." Canglin Jiaolian chuckles. "Yu''er, Xiao Ye can only rely on himself now. Everything is up to God." Canglin Shifei sighed. Crape myrtle fairy did not speak. So far, there is nothing she can do. In the sword forest of Jiuyang. The white night frowned carefully toward the front. As soon as you enter the forest of swords, you can''t see the four directions clearly. No matter how high you are, you can''t see through your eyes. It makes you feel like you''ve come to a place where the fog is so thick that you can''t see your fingers. However, the sword meaning in the air is really joyful. These sword meanings are very pure, which are quite different from those he absorbed when he cared about abandoning the divine sword in the sword cultivation room of the sword heaven palace. The sword here is more violent and overbearing. He looked around the trees. These trees are very strange. Their trunks are straight and their branches and leaves are very few. The sword meaning comes from these trees. However, although it is a forest, it is more like a sword tomb in the white night. In fact, these trees are swords. To keep the appearance of trees, they are just to suppress the violence and killing in the sword. They are just like a devil with Buddha''s lips full of Amitabha. They are just making appearances. In fact, they are still swords. Of course, these swords are not activated at present. White night can feel the meaning of these swords without scruple. Buzz. At this time, two slight tremors sounded. White night slightly a Leng, looking down, only to find that the trembling sound comes from abandoning the divine sword and the dead dragon sword. "It seems that the sword meaning here has an effect on both swords." The white night is very happy, along the air filled with the sword to move forward. The more you go forward, the more refined, more profound, and more mysterious. White night feels like entering a magical country. An unimaginable kingdom of swords! He closed his eyes and moved forward slowly, feeling every trace of sword in the air. At this moment, he felt that he was about to blend into it, indulge in it, and could not extricate himself from it... as for the competition and the sword flower, he did not want to think about it. However, at this time... White night suddenly opened his eyes, pupil a Lin, hands immediately raised. Whoa! A sword was intended to be formed between his palms, and the whirling son ran fiercely forward. Sonorous! A piercing sound similar to the sound of the instrument sounded, followed by a shrill sword blast. The white night was directly shaken back more than ten steps, and the surrounding venting of sword Qi hit the ground, drilling a deep hole. He fixed his eyes and found that there was a more powerful sword in front of him. This sword meaning is quite different from that around. It''s a very violent sword meaning. The inside is full of the flavor of killing and cutting. I don''t know how many times stronger than the surrounding other sword meaning. essence sword? White night interest, straight pull out abandon God sword, accumulate sword meaning, toward that sword meaning close. If there is no one around, the sword will be very gentle, floating around in the Nine Yang Sword forest, just like clouds. But if someone comes near and is still a sword holder, the sword will devour the angry lion, and the sword will tear the devoured existence into pieces smaller than the sand. However, the more pure the sword meaning is, the more valuable it is to analyze and comprehend. If you can understand it, you can get a little insight into Canglin''s Jiuyang sword! For the strong man of this era, his one move is an immeasurable wealth to the swordsman! In the white night, he picked up the sword and stabbed it. The sword whirled rapidly. The sword body rotated and the sword shadow overlapped, forming a dark big mouth, just like the devil''s mouth, and swallowed the sword''s meaning. But the meaning of the sword was also stimulated, and the sword was thrown away. The sword has no shape and shadow, but the force in it exists. To control this invisible force, we have to conquer it with a more powerful sword.At present, the sword meaning mastered by Bai Ye can''t be compared with that of Canglin Jiuyang, but he can revolve around it, analyze it slowly, and gradually increase his sword meaning. Finally, he knows himself and the enemy, and then he will swallow it up. The sword has no consciousness. It will only swallow it in the white night. If it wasn''t for the strong sword sense and quick speed of the white night, it would have been swallowed up by it. But Rao is so, the white night is also a violent breath, panting, but exhaling happily. With the fight between the white night and the sword, he became more and more familiar with the action mode and track of the sword meaning. However, I do not know when, the right side of the white night suddenly came to a sword. He looked slightly, and the blood in his body could not help boiling. This sword idea is even more pure and powerful than before. It must be that the sword was wantonly wielded here, which attracted the terrible sword meaning around. "Good come, ha ha..." the white night laughed, fearless, and rushed with his sword. The sad and terrible swords collided with each other in the air, making dull noises. ... ... ... the depth of Jiuyang sword forest. Click. A crisp voice came out. Among the sword flowers, a blue sword flower was picked. Ruan Zhong glanced at the sword and put it into the ring. Xuan''er looked around and said, "what? Isn''t that guy here yet "Is it not lost?" Next to a woman came forward and said with a chuckle. This is the group that came in with Ruan Zhong later. With Canglin Jiaolian''s help, they are still familiar with the Jiuyang sword forest, even if they are not of the same surname. "It''s possible, or maybe he''s dead somewhere in the sword forest." Xu Yong sneered. "If you die like this, it''s really cheap, boy!" The woman hummed. "No matter, you ambush first. I''ll wait for him here. When the boy comes, we''ll do it." Ruan Zhong chuckled: "this time we have to let him taste the taste of being abandoned." "Good!" When they nod their heads, they will cast hidden magic. "Ruan Zhong, why don''t you just leave Jianlin? You have already got the sword meaning flower, that is you win, out of the sword forest, that boy also should have nothing to say? Isn''t it better for us to humiliate him "Are you an idiot? If he doesn''t admit it, this is Canglin family. He is a guest of Canglin family. What can we do with him? It''s better to solve it here! This is the chance Canglin Jiaolian has given us! We can''t waste it in vain Ruan Zhong hums coldly: "when we clean up this guy, we''ll play with Canglin Shangyu, that bitch!" "Ha ha, good!" "The jade on Canglin is pretty good, so let me deal with it then." "Ha ha, OK, I''ll catch her and play whatever you want." "Ha ha, I''m really looking forward to it!" The sound of laughter came. But at this time, a figure suddenly passed in front of everyone. All nerves a tight, Qi Qi looked to: "who?" "It''s me." The voice of indifference came. People looked up. It was a man in white. He was dressed in fur and fur coat. His face was jade and his hair was like ink. He had a long and thin sword in his hand. It was easy to see that he was a noble young man. Seeing this man, everyone was astonished and recognized the identity of the visitor. "Is it flying flower sword, flying flower young master?" "Brother Feihua? Why are you here? " "I''ve seen big brother Feihua!" "I''ve seen big brother Feihua!" The crowd made a hasty ceremony. "Don''t be polite. Get up and talk." The man said with a smile. "Brother Xie Feihua." "Big brother, why are you in this place?" "Did you come to Jianlin for a chance?" People asked in doubt. However, Feihua sword is a stranger. Although she married a woman from Canglin family, she is not qualified to enter the Jiuyang sword forest! This place is only open to people with the surname Canglin... however, the man shook his head and said with a smile: "chance? No, no, no, I have no plan to come here for a chance "What are you doing here, brother?" Ruan Zhong asked. "Me?" Flying flower sword squinted: "I''m here to kill you!" "What?" Everyone was stunned. The woman froze for a moment, waved her hand directly and said with a smile: "brother Feihua, this joke is not funny at all!" In the next second... a sword light will pass by. Whew! The woman''s smile froze instantly, and a blood red slit appeared in her neck.She shrank her pupils, covered her neck and retreated, but the blood spilled out like a dike. "Big brother Feihua, you..." the woman said dryly, and finally fell to the ground and sealed her throat with one sword... "ah The rest of them were terrified. "I''m not kidding," he said "You... You... What are you doing?" Xu Yong shouts bitterly. But as soon as the voice dropped, the elder brother Feihua cleaved his sword towards him. Xu Yong screamed and immediately offered a magic weapon to fight against it. But just after the magic weapon was sacrificed, the sword suddenly burst into a cold force and sealed the magic weapon. The magic weapon fails on the spot. Not good. Xu Yong''s pupils tremble wildly. The sword fell. The rest of them are stupid. "Next you are!" The flying flower sword smiles. A killing takes place in the depth of Jiuyang sword forest www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1258 In the face of the attack of flying flower sword, Ruan Zhong and others can not resist. Who is the flying flower sword? He is a famous Kendo genius. Although he has no fighting order, his actual power is said to be able to fight with douzhan lingzun. How can they resist? But a few face-to-face, the group was killed four people. The blood flowed away, and the corpse formed. Ruan Zhong, Xu Yong and a woman looked at the scene in horror, and their feet were all soft. "Ah Lian haoti''s sword rushes past and confronts with the flying flower sword. They are like two swords. But Lian Hao was obviously much worse. He gritted his teeth and opened the holy power. The terrible holy power even formed a whirlwind around him. However, the flying flower sword in front of him is particularly relaxed. One hand is negative, and the other is holding the sword. When he wields the sword calmly, the sword spirit spreads freely. It looks like playing. A high sentence! "Brother Lian, be careful, i... I''ll help you!" The woman''s eyes were terrified, she was trembling and crying, and she was about to rush up. But at this time, Xu Yong grabbed her arm and ran after Ruan Zhong. "Let''s go!" Ruan Zhong yelled. The two of them were full of breath and ran away wildly. Even if the three of them go together, even if they cooperate with Lian Hao, it is impossible to defeat the flying flower sword. How can they not know the name of the flying flower sword? That''s a man that even Xu canghong praises! To fight against it is to die! The woman reacted and ran away. "Well? Escape? " Flying flower sword squinted: "in this case, that''s not to play!" With that, the sharp sword in his hand suddenly accelerated, and his strength soared nearly a hundred times. Bang Dang! The one who was attacked by the sword was not touched by his heart. Flying flower sword turned around and looked at the direction of the three people''s escape, and the corners of his mouth Rose: "although I am a stranger, this Jiuyang sword forest is already familiar to me and can''t be any more familiar to me! Have you run past me? " After a laugh, the flying flower sword steps a little, humanized light beam, pursues toward three people. The Holy Spirit of terror came. The three quickly took out all kinds of life-saving magic weapons from the storage ring and threw them in the past. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of explosions were heard. All kinds of magic weapons open. Just look at the flying flower sword, single hand-held sword, the body of the sword rotates, turns into a sword wind, and rolls up towards those magic weapons. In an instant, all magic weapons were ground into powder, all broken! "Ah?" Xu Yong was shocked. The woman screamed. Ruan Zhong didn''t even look back. He was scared to death like a mad dog. "Go to hell!" The flying flower sword laughed and waved the sword forward. Whoosh, whoosh... an unparalleled sword light flew past, tearing up the void and chopping at three people. No matter how fast they are, they can''t be as fast as the sword light. No matter how powerful the magic weapon and holy power are, they are like paper paste in front of the sword light... it''s over! They turned their heads one after another, looking at the terrible sword light. They were all in despair. Whew!! Sword light instantly engulfed Xu Yong and the woman, and their bodies were directly exploded into blood mist. Ruan Zhong closed his eyes and gave up completely. However... after waiting for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes and was shocked to find that he was not dead. What''s going on? He was a little sluggish, looking forward, he was stunned to find that there was a strong sense of sword in front of him!! The light of the sword collided with this group of swords and was crushed directly. The flying flower sword uses the sword wantonly here, actually is to attract the sword idea all around. God help me?? Ruan Zhong was terrified and looked at the dead Xu Yong. He did not dare to make any hesitation. He turned his head and ran away. "Still want to escape?" The flying flower sword hummed and waved. Bang!! Ruan Zhong was directly suppressed by a general trend, and his legs were crushed by life. But he didn''t give up his instinct to climb forward. The flying flower sword over there did not dare to focus all his attention on Ruan Zhong. Otherwise, the swords around him would devour him. He immediately put aside the general situation and took the long sword to deal with these sword ideas. "Help... Help..." Ruan Zhong yelled at the top of his voice and climbed forward a little bit. But in a place like this, who can save him? The border is blocked. I''m afraid the sound can''t even be transmitted to the sword forest.Wow. At this time, the flying flower sword over there has been rid of the entanglement of those sword meanings, and people jumped out. He carried the sword, and the corner of his mouth was laughing, and he walked step by step. "Save me... Who will help me..." Ruan Zhong was terrified and cried bitterly, and the people stopped climbing forward, and the whole people were shaking wildly. It''s over! It''s all over! Ruan Zhong never dreamed that he would die here, and... Still in the hands of the flying flower sword! He closed his eyes again, shivering all over. But at this point... click. A slight sound of footsteps came. Is someone here? Ruan Zhong shivered and looked over, and turned his head quickly, but he was astonished. Come on... It''s a white night!!! "What''s the matter?" White night looked at the scene, looking at Ruan Zhong''s broken legs, and the man opposite the fur coat, his eyes were full of doubts. "White night! White night adult! Help me! Please help me!! As long as you save me, I will never ask you any more, and I will give you countless benefits. Please help me! " Ruan Zhong grabbed the thigh of the night and shouted desperately. Looking at the opposite man in the night, he felt a little bit wrong, and turned her voice down: "who is this man?" "He is called Feihua sword. He is a famous swordsman in Lingsheng state. He is very strong. His wife is canglindai and sister of canglinlong! He is a member of the Lin family... "Br > why does he kill you "I... I don''t know... I have no grievances and revenge with this person. I have known him for a long time. I have always admired him. I have never offended him. I don''t know why he killed me..." Ruan Zhong was almost frightened and cried: "not only me, Xu Yong, even Hao, but they were all killed. Now only I am alive... Lord white night, help me, my Ruan family You will be thanked again... "Br > Oh?" White night face sink a few minutes, suddenly think what, say: "this person suddenly appears here, and here... Is I compare with you, if you all die, and no one sees this person enter Jiuyang sword forest, then if I have not been killed by others, once out of this sword forest, afraid to become the next moment to become the Canglin family of the next prisoner?" Ruan Zhong heard the sound, suddenly stunned, he seemed to think of what, turned his head and stared at the flying flower sword: "do you want to use our life to frame up the white night? You... So mean! " "You''re not qualified to say someone else." A whisper was whispered in the night. Ruan Zhong was white when he was red and did not speak, but his hands still held his white thigh. The flying flower sword heard the sound, the mouth still was a faint smile, he shrugged his shoulders and nodded: "you guessed that I did come into the sword forest, this place is just as simple as going home for me! And I killed them here. After things happen, everyone will only think you killed them! " "Is it good for you to frame me up?" Ask in the white night. "I don''t care about your life. What I care about... Is the peace and chaos of the Canglin family!" "As long as these people die here, there is no doubt that you must be the killer, and you are the guest of the Canglin family. The Canglin family must bear the responsibility and face the anger of these families! By then, all the situations will be opened up by me and my plan will be implemented! " Feihua sword smiles, and his eyes reveal playfulness and confidence, and carries the sword to go towards the white night. Everyone is his chess piece! There is no winner on both sides. The real winner is the outsider! "Snipe and mussel fight for profit. Now, you chess pieces have no effect. Rest assured, I will not kill you, you still have to carry the pot for me, but this person... Must die here! After all, he is from Ruan family. He still believes what he says, but what you say... No one will believe it! " Feihua sword laughs, the voice falls, the pupil rises, the body shape suddenly disappears. When it reappears, a shadow sweeps from the void, and cuts fiercely to Ruan Zhong''s head. Ruan Zhong was shocked by his pupils and stayed in a moment. He even forgot to make evasive and defensive gestures. After all... The attack of flying flower sword is so fast!! It''s over! It''s over!! Ruan Zhong was scared to leave the body. But it is at this time of life and death. Yes! A slight noise came out. Only saw that sword cleaved to Ruan Zhong''s head, stopped at a point in front of Ruan Zhong. Ruan Zhong suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the cold sword with a little blood, and the eyes were all falling out of his eyes. He could even feel the chill on the sword. But... How can this sword stop?He hastily looked to the side, but only one eye, the person is like lightning, completely in a daze. But look at the blade of the cold sword, two fingers are holding it precisely. The sword was caught and stopped. Empty handed? "Well?" The eyebrow of the flying flower sword is wrinkled, and there is a trace of wonder in his eyes. What kind of courage, vision, speed... "what I hate most in my life is being framed! I don''t care what you''re going to do, but you want me to carry the pot? Sorry, I won''t do it Say, white night finger a flick sword body. Ding!!!! A tremor broke out. The body of the sword trembled wildly for a moment. The surging power of the sword suddenly attacked the whole body of the flying flower sword. He held the sword and retreated, and he was a little unstable. "Ah?" Ruan Zhong was stunned and then overjoyed. He didn''t expect that this extreme saint was so powerful. Not only did the two fingers block the attack of the flying flower sword, but also one finger forced the flying flower sword to retreat. Is this holy?? This is just great power!! At this moment, the image of white night is so tall. Ruan Zhong was extremely excited, and his hand holding his thigh was tighter in the daytime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1259 Flying flower sword steadied the body, raised his head and looked at the white night in dismay. He couldn''t think about it. How could a great saint have such a great strength? It seems that it is true that this man abandoned Longjian. This extremely Holy... Is really weird. The flying flower sword squinted. He knew that this extremely saint was not easy to deal with, so at the beginning of the fight, he did not include this person in the list of slaughtering, but... If this extremely Saint wants to prevent him from erasing Ruan Zhong... I''m afraid it can''t be done! "It''s interesting!" The flying flower sword chuckled, and the man came again. But not to Ruan Zhong, but to the white night. With a light wave of his hand in the white night, an endless force of spiritual flowers and spirits hit Ruan Zhong''s broken legs. His legs trembled, and the broken place was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, Ruan Zhong''s legs regained their walking ability. He was surprised and pleased. "Go out and tell the news." The white night is light. "Can... But..." Ruan Zhong scrupulously looked at the flying flower sword. "Don''t worry, he can''t hurt you!" The white night is light. "Really, really?" Ruan Zhong is still a little afraid. "Or you can hold it for me and I''ll report it?" The first road is on the side of the white night. "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Ruan Zhong, with a cold sweat on his face, said in a hurry. His voice dropped and he suddenly turned around and rushed to the outside of the Jiuyang sword forest. "Go? Have you asked me? " The corner of the flying flower sword rose and waved to Ruan Zhong. A strong general trend was suppressed, and the sound was like a mountain falling. "Up The white night is also an instant drink, the general trend of sacrifice open, into a gas mask top in the top of Ruan Zhong. Bang!! Ruan Zhong''s head immediately burst, the space twisted like a whirlpool, and the amazing pressure poured down. His legs were just right. They were under this heavy pressure, and they fell to the ground and fell into a dog''s excrement. However, Ruan Zhong''s desire to survive was so strong that people were frantically climbing forward on the ground, and the soil was scraped off by him. "Come back to me!" The flying flower sword yells, steps a little bit, turns into sword light to chase past. White night immediately waved his arm to cut, the speed is also very fast. Don''t look at his arm not holding the long sword, but when waving it, it bursts out a miserable sword spirit and smashes it in the past. But just as the sword Qi was about to cut the light beam, a light and shadow flew out of the beam and hit the sword spirit. Sword body? The white night frowned. Bang! The sword exploded. The white night offensive was defused. Flying flower sword took advantage of the situation to rush forward and successfully approached Ruan Zhong. Ruan Zhong saw this and cried out bitterly, "you said I''m ok? Help... Help!!! Help me However, the blade of the flying flower sword is close to Ruan Zhong''s heart. Ruan Zhong was so scared that his whole body was wet. Finally, he was scared to urinate. But the white night is not flustered. He stares at the flying flower sword and reads a sentence lightly. "Move!" Whoosh! The blade that attacked Ruan Zhong''s heart suddenly deviated and stabbed Ruan Zhong''s armpit and hit the air. "The power of truth?" The flying flower sword frowned, raised his arm to prepare to sweep the side sword, and cut Ruan Zhong. But the next second, a sense of cold from behind, he turned his head, just found that the white night did not know when he had stood behind him. Ruan Zhong scrambled back. The flying flower sword gritted its teeth and suddenly raised the sword back to chop. Dang! The blade of his sword fell heavily on the white night, but it made a crisp sound. Look at the body of the white night, there is no damage at all. Flying flower sword pupil soars, just see the body surface of the white night has a layer of faint streamer flickering. That''s sword!! What''s going on? How can an extremely holy man have such a pure and terrible sword meaning? However, when the flying flower sword was in a daze, the white night suddenly raised his hand, grasped his sword blade, whirled another hand into a knife, and slashed it hard at the blade. The sword in that hand is also full of pure sword meaning. Bang Dang! The crackle came out. The blade of the flying flower sword became two pieces on the spot. Senleng''s blade fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. The flying flower sword is completely stunned. A white hand? This is not an ordinary sword, but made from tianwai meteorite iron and the source fire of Wannian volcano. How can you say that you can break it? At this time, the white night again to attack his chest, it is to dig out his soul! "Asshole!" The flying flower sword was angry and smashed with it.Bang! One punch and one palm collide together, which produces a strong impact immediately. Flying flower sword and white night are back. The flying flower sword retreated more than ten steps in a row. The body swayed slightly in the daytime and retreated half a step. Ruan Zhong, who was overturned by the shock wave, immediately got up. Although he was disheartened and bloodied, he still rushed out madly. Amazing perseverance! The flying flower sword was in a great hurry. He offered a magic weapon and ran to Ruan Zhong. It is a string of beads, constantly circling, and the inside is mysterious power. But before he got close to Ruan Zhong, another sword spirit flew up and instantly penetrated the beads. Before the power of the string of beads was released, the rope was cut off, and they fell together and scattered all over the ground. Flying flower sword gnash teeth, and then sacrifice magic weapon. But as soon as the magic weapon came out, it was cut open again. His expression is particularly ugly, staring at the hands of the white night, eyes are deeply shocked. He had never seen such a terrible sword spirit, nor had he seen such a fierce sword spirit. You know... At present, this man has not even drawn his sword! No, it can''t be undone if it goes on like this!! The flying flower sword looks gloomy and cold, and its pupils are more dignified than ever before. "In a hurry?" White night light smile way. The flying flower sword murmured its lower lip without making a sound. "You want to frame me up so that you can carry out your plan. Although I don''t know what your plan is, I''m afraid you will face the anger of many powerful people next! It''s just your own fault Feihua Jian''s face was livid, but after a while, he seemed to think of something and sneered: "boy, do you think you really win?" White night shook his head: "if I can''t win, I will definitely kill you! I''m a man who has a lot of grudges. Since you have provoked me, I will not let you feel better. Before you are accused by the Canglin family, I will ask you to collect some interest first! " After that, the white night raised his hand and pressed it on the handle of the abandoned God sword on his waist. This is a very common action. Swordsmen pull out their swords. But in the eyes of the flying flower sword, this action seems to make the heaven and earth pale, to make the sun and moon dim, and to make all the creatures in the sky scared. How can you have such a feeling? The heart of the flying flower sword was startled. Suddenly, what did he think of? He thought of a series of actions of this man before. Suddenly, he cried out: "do you... Do you understand the meaning of sharp sword?" The sword realm he saw in Canglin Jiuyang biography of Canglin aristocratic family! When the voice dropped, the person in front of him suddenly disappeared. The heart of the flying flower sword stops suddenly and the pupil shrinks violently. In the void, there seems to be an old man passing by. Everything seems like a dream, very unreal. When the flying flower sword reacts, his right arm has disappeared and replaced by a gushing blood column. And the white night was standing behind him. The flying flower sword was completely frozen. For a long time, the talent turned his head and looked at his arm, which was empty. Sharp sword! The sword can kill the gods! This is a kind of supreme sword meaning. This has nothing to do with the soul state. As long as you understand the meaning of the sword, nothing in the world can not be cut off. The heart of flying flower sword is filled with fear. He didn''t even see the track of the man with the sword just now. If he had cut his head instead of his arm, he would have died. Who the hell is this?? Obviously, he is a very holy man. How could he be so terrible? Did he hide his accomplishments?? Flying flower sword brain constantly shudder, a fear inexplicably rushed into the heart. White night will put away the sword, light looking at him. If he had not considered leaving it to Canglin family to clean up, he would have killed the flying flower sword just now. But it doesn''t matter. The end is the same. If you don''t kill the flying flower sword, you can save a lot of trouble. Now the most annoying thing about flying flower sword is to provoke this terrible Saint... boom!! At this time, a dull noise came from the entrance of Jiuyang sword forest, and then a large number of figures came towards it. The oppressive situation covered the whole sword forest. After a while, countless adjudicators in black armor fell here and surrounded them. The chief adjudicator and a number of senior members of Canglin aristocratic family came in succession. The scene was immediately under control. With the help of Canglin Jiaolian and others, Ruan Zhong hobbled toward this line. Along with it came Canglin Shifei and Lagerstroemia fairies. When seeing the broken arm of the flying sword and the white night, all people''s breath can not help tightening up.What is the arm of flying flower sword? Was it cut off by this man? Can''t even fight the flying flower sword?? How could that be possible? The flying flower sword is a man who claims to be able to fight with the fighting spirit Zun! Many people shudder and think they are dreaming. "Husband A sad voice came. I saw a woman rushed out of the crowd, holding a flying sword, her face full of anxiety, tears in her eyes. This woman is Cang Lin Dai. "Husband, what''s wrong with you? Your hand? " Cang Lin Dai cried. "Dale... Don''t worry, I''m ok..." the flying flower sword comes back to God, embraces the woman and comforts in a low voice. "What the hell is going on here?" Cang Lin Dai and Cang Lin Qi, the father of Cang Lin long Jian, drink loudly. Ruan Zhong trembled at the sound, pointed to the flying flower sword directly, and cried out in a hurry: "Uncle Qi! It''s him! It''s this guy!! He killed Lian Hao! Kill Xu Yong, kill everyone, and kill me! Uncle Qi, you are going to make decisions for me for the dead Xu Yong! " Ruan Zhong howled and looked sad and angry. People looked at the flying flower sword in unison, astonished. Canglin Qi''s face was heavy and said coldly, "flying flowers! Is that true? " "False, of course!" The flying flower sword coughed and was not in a hurry. He said calmly: "he is talking nonsense!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1260 "Nonsense?" After hearing this, Ruan Zhong was so angry that he kept shouting: "you''re just talking nonsense. Everybody, where are the sword flowers in the deep of the sword forest? The bodies of Xu Yong are all there. The corpses are still hot. They were killed by flying flower sword. There are many human and material evidences. What are you trying to argue about?" "Human evidence and material evidence?" Is it true that you just sneer at the truth? As a matter of fact, you conspired with this guy named Bai Ye, who murdered Xu Yong and Lian Hao, and then planted the booty on me! You and this guy called white night are just one group "What?" Ruan Zhong''s pupil shrinks and points to the flying flower sword. He shivers all over his body. Canglin Qi''s face was black, his hands behind the negative, cold look at two people, deep voice drink open: "how is this going on?" "Father in law, here''s the thing." Feihua Jian looked the same, and said, "in fact, last night, when Ruan Zhong led a group of aristocratic families to rush to our Canglin family, Feihua was quite curious. After all, the family had already intervened with the powerful clans about the abolition of Longjian, but how could Ruan Zhong and others come? Feihua worried that Ruan Zhong and others would make trouble here, so he followed Ruan Zhong quietly. Unexpectedly, Ruan Zhong secretly ran to see the white night and Canglin Shangyu! Feihua inquires quietly, and then he knows that Ruan Zhong and Bai Ye have known each other for a long time. Although Feihua doesn''t know what their ulterior purpose is, Feihua keeps an eye on them and wants to know what the hell they are up to. However, they don''t want them to take the young masters and young ladies of various powerful clans into the sword forest and kill them cruelly. It''s an unforgivable crime When Feihua wants to stop it, it''s too late. Feihua intends to take them down and hand them over to the family. However, she doesn''t want to see her strength strong in the daytime, and Feihua is not invincible... Please forgive her father-in-law! " After that, the flying flower sword hung his head, and his face was full of depression and pain. Every word and every point was said very naturally, as if it were a real thing. Many people even believe it. "Nonsense!" Ruan Zhong was angry: "I have never met with him before. How can I collude with him?" "What''s going on now? What''s more, the origin of the white night is unknown. No one knows his details. No one will know whether he is a member of your Ruan family? " Flying flower sword questions. Ruan Zhong was so angry that he could not stand on both legs. His face turned red and his finger pointed to the flying flower sword. "You" could not hold out a word for a long time. "One side of the story!" The crape myrtle fairy over there couldn''t help it. She bit her teeth and said, "flying flower sword, it''s clear that you have a bad intention, but now you''re doing a harrow and putting the blame on the head of the white night? What is the relationship between Ruan Zhong and white night? The whole family knows that, but they are on one side now, no doubt because there is another force threatening them, and that power is you "Canglin Shangyu, you are the fiancee of the white night, naturally speaking for the white night." Flying flower sword light way. Fiancee? The crape myrtle fairy''s face was red and white, but more angry: "flying flower sword, you don''t want to talk nonsense! If there is no evidence, don''t be full of nonsense "Yes Ruan Zhong also slowed down and gnashed his teeth and said: "the truth of the matter is that you want to kill us all, and then put the blame on Bai Ye, who is the guest of the house. In this way, the people of all powerful families will hate the family and attack the family, which will lead to a war between the families, and you will make profits from it and carry out your ambitious plan! You said to me and white night before, do you dare to deny it? What a shame "It''s ridiculous!" Flying flower sword laughs: "you say my one-sided words, why are you not one-sided words? What''s more, my flying sword has already entered Canglin''s family. Canglin is my family. Why should I harm my own family "That''s it Canglin Dai was also angry, holding the arm of the flying flower sword and staring at the white night and Ruan Zhong and others: "you are not members of Canglin family. What qualifications are you to talk about here? Chief judge, in my opinion, we should arrest them all and torture them! Only in this way can the truth be revealed. As for my husband, it is innocent! " "You... You are the one who did it "Fart! It''s clearly you who planted the booty here "You''re talking nonsense!" "You''re talking nonsense!" Ruan Zhong and Cang Lin Dai quarreled on the spot. They were red faced and refused to give up. Cang Lin Qi, who had been calm, finally broke out: "all shut up!" The sound of landing, the scene instantly quiet down. People looked at the Canglin Qi. Seeing Canglin''s hands behind him, he looked around and saw everyone around. His sight finally fell on the judge''s body. He said in a deep voice, "what do you think of the chief judge?" The adjudicator hesitated for a moment, then said lightly: "this matter is full of doubts and the situation is complex. We need to investigate it carefully, and we can''t draw a conclusion easily for the time being." "What do you say you should do now?" "Guan''s words... Whether it''s Ruan Gongzi or Lord Bai, it''s not appropriate to detain them. For the time being, we should restrict the actions of the relevant personnel, let them stay in the family, wait for me to make a good investigation, and then report to the master of the house, so that the master can make a fair judgment!"The ruling was long and light. Canglin Qi looked at the judge deeply and nodded silently. "In that case, well, from now on, you must stay at the mansion until the matter is known! Ah Li "Yes "Send someone to keep an eye on these people. I want you to keep your eyes on them for half a moment, day and night!" Canglin Qi said solemnly. "Yes, all night!" The man who called Ali quickly clasped his fist. "Step back! We''re going to start investigating! " Canglin Qi lengdao. Ruan Zhong was in a hurry: "Uncle Qi, then I..." "we will inform the Ruan family, you don''t have to worry, but I said in front of me that if this matter really has something to do with you... The Ruan family will not be able to protect you!" Canglin hummed and went to the depth of the sword forest. The chief adjudicator followed. Ruan Zhong opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. The white night frowned and thought. He didn''t expect that the flying flower sword was so clever that he tried to fool the matter away. However, the paper can''t cover the fire. The flying sword is full of flaws and leaves too much evidence. With the strength of the judge, it will not be too difficult to find out the result. "See, I''m not all right?" The flying flower sword came over and lowered his voice. His eyes were full of smiling dialogue. The voice fell down. The flying flower sword was helped by Cang Lin Dai and was ready to leave. It''s all about winning. Ruan Zhongqi gnawed his teeth. Lagerstroemia fairies and others are also indignant. Naturally, they believe in white night. Despite the sophistication of the flying flower sword, people still have serious doubts about him. After all, how could he appear in the Jiuyang sword forest? This is a very puzzling place. "Stop!" Just then, a voice of indifference rang out. Just about to walk out of the Jiuyang sword forest, the flying flower sword''s pace was stagnant, and he looked at the white night with his head on the side: "is there anything else?" "Of course." White night nods, suddenly double pupil one opens, hand a lift, toward flying flower sword to grab. In an instant, an infinite trend towards the flying sword. It''s terrible around. "What are you going to do? Let go of my husband Cang Lin Dai screamed, trying to stop, but her strength which is white night''s opponent? Suddenly he screamed: "come on! Somebody! Somebody The adjudicators who had not yet dispersed in the vicinity rushed towards it. The next second, the flying flower sword was seized by the collar of the white night, and the whole person was lifted by one hand. The adjudicator came, but not close to the general trend of the white night! You don''t dare to look at the white sword at night "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you now, but I can''t promise that I won''t abolish you. I just want to persuade you that you''d better not provoke me." White night light said, eyes sharp. "Don''t think the guests can do whatever they want." The flying flower sword gnaws its teeth. White night did not speak, but let go of his hand. When the hand released the moment, a general trend suddenly suppressed, will fly the sword to the ground. The flying flower sword cannot move. "If you dare to hurt him, I want you to look good!" Cang Lin Dai screamed. But the white night was ignored. "If it wasn''t for hope that the people of Canglin aristocratic family can find out the truth and bring you to justice, I would have killed you long ago. Flying flower sword, give you a warning, don''t have another time. Otherwise, Canglin family can''t protect you. At that time, I won''t just abandon you, I will kill you!" When the sound falls, the white night is already out of the Jiuyang sword forest. The flying flower sword was lying on the ground without saying a word, and the light was shining in his eyes. The people of the Canglin aristocratic family were all stunned and angry. This man is... So arrogant. "White night!" Lagerstroemia fairy immediately followed up. Canglin Shifei thought for a moment and ran out. "This white night... How overbearing it is Ruan Zhong touched his chin and whispered to himself. However, Canglin Jiaolian looks thoughtful. Cang Lin Dai quickly helped people up. She couldn''t stop shouting and scolding, and her face was full of anger. But the scene eventually broke up. Things have come to an end for a while. And at this moment, the sword forest and the flower place. The judge and Cang Lin stood in front of the corpses all over the ground, their eyes were dignified. "Did it come from flying flowers or that night?" For a long time, Canglin Qi opened his mouth and asked hoarsely. "I can''t judge, but to tell you the truth, the flying flower sword is highly suspected." The chief judge said lightly. "Is it just a big suspicion?" Canglin Qi turned his head and looked at the judge with burning eyes: "he treats us as fools. Do you want to treat me as a fool?""Master Qi, don''t be angry. It''s just that things are far from as simple as we think." "Over the years, you have always suspected the flying flower sword. In fact, if you hadn''t been infatuated with the flying flower sword, you would not have allowed him to enter the family. However, the fact has proved that the flying flower sword has a purpose in joining the Canglin family. This time he finally started it. If we expose it, how can we catch the big fish behind him?" "So you didn''t say it at first?" Canglin Qi Shen road. "I''ll inform the owner. As for this matter... It''s best to put it on hold." The ruling was long and light. "How do you ask the owner to account to those clans?" "Let''s wait." "It is most appropriate to wait until the ceremony is over..." in a deep voice www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1261 White night and Lagerstroemia fairy returned to the lake house. Small stone is still guarding the hut, but it is trembling, see two people come, immediately face a happy face, rushed to meet up. "Young master Bai, miss!" "Well." The crape myrtle fairy nodded and went straight to the room. However, entering the room, the crape myrtle fairy''s speech box opened. "You''re too impulsive, you know? You can''t break the law because you have reached an agreement with the owner. If you go on like this, you will die. " Crape myrtle fairy some angry said, eyes light straight stare at him. "What do you mean?" White night does not understand the way. "For example, when you use the flying flower sword!" The Lagerstroemia fairy said seriously: "although the flying flower sword is suspected, we have no evidence after all. How can he say that he is also the husband of Cang Lin Dai and the son-in-law of Cang Linqi. Do you know the status of Cang Linqi in our Canglin family? He is a man who can go in and out of zhongyun hall at will. Even the current judge has been instructed by him. Don''t say that this matter was not done by flying flower sword. Even if he did it, what do you want Cang Lin Dai to think when you humiliate the flying flower sword in public? What does canglinqi think? He Canglin''s face? If Canglin Qi starts with you, no one can save you in this Canglin family! Even the owner can''t keep you! " White night smell sound, quiet looking at crape myrtle fairy, light smile: "how? Do you care about me? Don''t you want me to die in Canglin family? " The crape myrtle fairy smelled the sound, her small face was stiff, and her cheek was slightly flushed, but she soon returned to normal. She said, "don''t think too much, I just want to revive my mother!" "Then we are on the same front for the time being." White night laughs. "Now my father has gone to see some of the elders of the family, for you are my fiance in name, so my father''s status in the family has been slightly improved, and he has been well received by the elders. The father will tell the elders about this matter. After all, it is necessary to avoid suspicion for the elderly of the family to intervene in the investigation. Canglinqi is definitely not suitable. But I hope you can stop for a while. We can''t have more lives until we get Canglin''s pearl. " Lagerstroemia fairy serious way. "I know." Smile in the white night. Crape myrtle fairy looked at the white night''s indifferent face. She was really annoyed. She just didn''t know why this guy could keep so indifferent in the face of any situation. But anger return to anger, Lagerstroemia fairy heart or care about the white night. After all, all this... White night was caused for her. "Miss, miss..." at this time, the boy at the door came running in. They threw their eyes toward the boy. "What happened?" Myrtle fairy frowned. "Little... Miss, come... Come... Come, someone is coming..." Xiaoshi''s tongue is knotted and his speech is stuttering because of his fear. "Is someone coming?" Myrtle fairy Liu meidun wrinkled: "who?" But look at this, a head sticking out of the gate. No one else, just Ruan Zhong. "Miss Shangyu, Lord Bai, may I come in?" Ruan Zhong asked carefully. "Is it you?" The crape myrtle fairy was stunned and suddenly got up and glared: "what are you doing here?" "I am not here to take refuge?" Ruan Zhong shrugged his shoulders and pushed into the room without shame. "Refuge?" Crape myrtle fairy face puzzled. "Yes, refuge." Ruan Zhong was not polite. He poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. Xuan''er hugged Bai Ye and grinned: "if you didn''t help me this time, I''d be dead. Lord Baiye, I''ve been so offended before. Please forgive me, please forgive me!" "Don''t make a mistake. I just don''t want to be framed by the flying flower sword." The white night is light. "Understand! Yes, but anyway, Lord Bai saved Ruan Zhong''s life. Ruan Zhong will never forget this kindness. " Ruan Zhong said with a smile. The night was silent. Ruan Zhong was reluctant to stop talking. "But then again, the flying flower sword is really vicious. Lord Bai just abandoned my sister''s accomplishments, but the flying flower sword directly killed people. It was really cruel. This guy is canglinqi''s son-in-law. I stay in Canglin family, and I may be killed by the flying flower sword guy. So I thought about sneaking here." Ruan Zhong said with a smile. "It''s the safest thing to be with Lord Bai." "Feelings, is that what you want?" The crape myrtle fairy cast her eyes, Ruan Zhong, and her eyes moved. Ruan Zhong laughed. White night is lazy to pay attention to him, idle, then closed eyes cross knee up. Ruan Zhong took a few pills of pills and lay on the side, but he didn''t intend to practice. "By the way, Xu canghong is sure to come if this incident happens this time. Now the Canglin family will be lively." Ruan Zhong suddenly said. Crape myrtle fairy willow eyebrows twinkle."The fighting spirit?" White night opened his eyes and asked faintly. "Yes." Ruan Zhong''s eyes showed a strong fear. However, interest came to the white night and asked, "there are a thousand people on the fight list. Is there a big gap between the next 500 and the previous 500?" "Of course the gap is big." Ruan Zhong shook his head and said: "these are basically two groups of people. The first 500 people are regarded as capable people, and the last 500 people as Tianjiao are not yet able people. The last 500 people are still growing up, just like calves. The first 500 people have been formed, just like tigers. You can say that the gap is not big." "So..." "but the front and back 500 people are not exactly the same. For example, although there is a gap between the top 5001 fighting saint and the 500th fighting spirit Zun, the strongest fighting Saint still has a fighting power with the weakest fighting spirit Zun. It''s very difficult to defeat the fighting spirit Zun and get into the top 500, because For fighting, the Holy One is often changed, but it may not be renewed for decades. " Ruan Zhong seriously said: "some Tongtian lingzuns have even been in the top 500 in the fighting list for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. They are all the existence of the powerful side." Hearing the sound in the daytime, the heart beats darkly. I didn''t expect that the fighting spirit Zun was so powerful. It seems that he has always underestimated such people. "What''s Xu canghong''s ranking in the battle list?" At this time, Lagerstroemia fairy suddenly asked. "I think it''s more than 400 people... But even if it''s just more than 400, even if it''s seen by your family leader Canglin Qikui, you''ll have to treat them politely." Ruan Zhong said. Lagerstroemia fairy did not refute. Ruan Zhong is right about this. Don''t say it''s Canglin Qikui. Which of the several families around is not like this? The Xu family was a small and ordinary family. It was because of the evil genius of Xu canghong that it became the power to compete with such a large family as Canglin family. It can be seen that the influence of a fighting spirit is terrible. Click. At this time, the sound of footsteps. People look at the gate and see Canglin Shifei come back panting. "Dad The Lagerstroemia fairy immediately got up. "How is it going?" Ruan Zhong also asked. Canglin Shifei looked at Ruan Zhong strangely and said in a low voice: "I just received a message from zhongyun hall. You Ruan, Xu and Ma families have been shocked. The strength of all potential clans will arrive tomorrow morning. In addition, Xu canghong is also on the road. He was on the way to a big chance. After getting the news, he gave up the big chance and lost it This is where the head is going! Xu Yong is his younger brother. I''m afraid Xu canghong will not give up this time. " The crape myrtle fairy smelled the sound, and her face was slightly heavy. Ruan Zhong didn''t care: "scared? Anyway, we didn''t kill people. Xu canghong came here. " "Now, there is no evidence to bite white night on the other side of flying flower sword. Although there is no evidence, white night is also suspected. In any case, be ready to... Speaking of Ruan Zhong, why are you here?" "We''re on the same boat now." "Who is going out with you in a boat? I want to drink wine..." Canglin Shifei was annoyed. "Why? Wine?? Come on, come on "You..." I have to say that Ruan Zhong''s thick skin is beyond people''s imagination. He not only stayed here, but also drank several jars of Canglin Shifei''s wine. In the white night, they make trouble and meditate on their own. Crape myrtle fairy has been thinking, silent. So quiet a night. The next morning, the Canglin family was very busy. On the sky, a stream of light and shadow flew by, all of them rushed to zhongyun hall. Before the ceremony began, Canglin aristocratic family had gathered. Ruan Zhong looked a little hollow, but when he learned that the strong men of the Ruan family had arrived, he was relieved. The powerful gathered in zhongyun hall to discuss what happened in Jiuyang Jianlin. and at noon, the middle cloud hall came to summon the white night, Ruan Zhong, the fairy of the Lagerstroemia and the simultaneous interpreting of the Cang Lin Fei. It was not until halfway through the journey that people understood an amazing thing. It was not Canglin Qikui who summoned the white night, but Xu canghong, who had just arrived at Canglin family. As soon as he entered Canglin mountain, he directly asked to summon the white night and the flying flower sword! His purpose is very clear! He will avenge his brother! For a moment, people were worried. In particular, Lagerstroemia fairy, from time to time looking at a face of calm white night, extremely ugly small face. "Don''t be afraid. The soldiers will come to block it." Nearby Canglin Shifei realizes his daughter''s flustered mood and comforts in a low voice. Lagerstroemia fairy nodded. Today''s zhongyun hall is lively.Outside, it is surrounded by a large number of adjudicators in black armor, while inside, there are chairs on the left and right. In each chair, there are dignified figures, and behind the chair, there are strong men with terrible breath. Several people entered the magnificent zhongyun hall, and immediately there was a sound. "Ruan Zhong, Canglin Shangyu, Canglin Shifei, white night!" But not long after the sound, another cry came. "Cang Lin Dai, Cang Lin Qi, flying flower sword Hearing the sound in the white night, he turned his head and looked at the flying flower sword. Several people also came along. However, to his surprise, the face of the flying flower sword was also very ugly, and his self-confidence had disappeared. What''s going on? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1262 The father-in-law of flying flower sword is Cang Linqi, and his own strength is not vulgar. In this situation, the flying flower sword should be fearless. After all, he was caught in public by the Canglin aristocratic family. He was also very calm and fearless in his performance. But now they are so afraid? What is he worrying about? The white night moved her eyebrows and was puzzled. "Second uncle!" Ruan Zhong saw Ruan Peng, the second master of Ruan''s family, who was sitting there. He was immediately overjoyed and called out in a hurry. "Ah Zhong! Are you all right? " Ruan Peng and others looked at him one after another and said with concern. "Second uncle, I''m ok. Is my father here?" Ruan Zhong asked. "Your father is dealing with family affairs. He can''t come for the time being, but you don''t have to worry. The second uncle will solve the problems here." Ruan Peng comforted. "Well!" Ruan Zhong nodded heavily. "See the master!" "See Canglin''s master!" The visitor saluted Canglin Qikui who was sitting above. Canglin Qikui nodded slightly and said, "you''re welcome. Let''s talk about business." When the voice falls, Canglin Qikui manages his thoughts and is about to open his mouth. But just then, a light drink sounded. How dare you, my son? Do you have only Canglin''s master in your eyes, but no master of my family? " It was a servant girl in purple clothes, with two braids in her hair. She was standing next to Xu canghong, shouting to the people who came in. All of them frowned and were dissatisfied with the servant girl''s behavior. But she is Xu canghong''s person, no one dares to ignore Xu canghong. Now he is sitting at the bottom of Canglin Qikui, which is higher than everyone in zhongyun hall. This is only because Canglin Qikui is the head of Canglin family. If he is in other places, I''m afraid they will be equal. When they heard the sound, they were about to clasp their fists and salute. However, Xu canghong suddenly opened his eyes with his eyes closed. He stood up and walked down a few steps. The people in the hall looked at Xu canghong in unison, their faces puzzled. Xu canghong''s eyes were cold, his face expressionless staring at the crowd below. He looked around and said in a deep voice: "who is the white night? Who is the flying flower sword? Stand up It''s hard to see the extreme of flying flower sword''s face. He looked at Canglin Qi beside his eyes, but he did not move. Canglin Dai comforted her. The flying flower sword took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Lingzun, I don''t know what to tell you?" Flying flower sword said to Xu canghong. However, Xu canghong did not look at him. He looked around again and asked in a deep voice, "what about the white night? Stand up! " "What can I do for you?" The white night here makes a faint sound. Xu canghong looked squarely at the white night and raised his eyebrows slightly. "An emperor is very respectful to me, but you are so arrogant? Interesting Having said that, canghong''s face may not have any interesting expression. With his hands behind him, he looked around and looked up at Canglin Qikui. He said faintly, "Canglin''s master, are these two the biggest suspects in the death of my brother?" "Yes." Canglin Qikui hesitated and nodded, but he still said: "we have focused on the investigation of these two people. Xu lingzun, you don''t have to worry. We will give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible. We will restore the truth of this matter and give justice to the dead princes and sisters." "No need!" Xu canghong''s face became cold. He turned around and looked at the flying sword and the white night. His voice was particularly cold, just like the cold wind. "Although I don''t know who killed my brother, as long as it is one of these two people. If you can''t find the real murderer, let me kill them all. As long as we get rid of the murderer, my brother will be in peace." With that, Xu canghong moved his arm and pulled out the sword from his waist. In an instant, the sword is full of meaning. The face of the whole zhongyun hall changed greatly. How decisive. What a bully! Just kill all the suspects? It''s a way of revenge! "Xu lingzun, you..." Canglin Shifei was shocked. Lagerstroemia fairy quickly stopped in front of the white night. And Cang Lin Dai and others on this side also immediately stood in front of the flying flower sword and looked in horror. "Xu lingzun, it''s better to investigate this matter carefully." "If you do this, you will surely kill the innocent by mistake!" "Xu lingzun, please calm down!" "Lingzun, think twice!" All the powerful men rose to persuade.Even Ruan Peng came forward to speak for the white night. Obviously, after listening to Ruan Zhong''s words, Ruan Peng certainly believed in Ruan Zhong. Knowing that the white night saved Ruan Zhong, he naturally turned to the white night. There was a lot of noise around and people looked different. Canglin Qikui couldn''t make the situation worse. He stood up and said to Xu canghong, "Xu lingzun! The white night is the guest of honor of my Canglin family, and the flying flower sword is the son-in-law of my Canglin family. This is my Canglin family. You want to kill them... Don''t you pay much attention to me? " Canglin Qikui is also the head of the family at least. How can he have no temper? What''s more, in front of so many people, there is no place for his face. "If I don''t pay attention to you, they are dead. How can they still stand here breathing?" Xu canghong said coldly. "In this case, why not give us Canglin family a little time to investigate?" Canglin Qikui frowned. "I''ve given you enough time. Isn''t one day enough? I don''t want to wait any longer. I heard that my brother died and could not even put together the whole body. How can you know the anger in my heart Looking at the white night and the flying flower sword, Xu canghong said coldly, "here we are today. You two must give me an answer! If you can''t give me time to kill my younger brother, you can''t give me the answer "Xu lingzun!" Canglin Qikui is angry. "Canglin Qikui!" Xu canghong also roared. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Canglin Qikui coldly: "I have enough face for you! If it wasn''t for the friendship between my Xu family and your Canglin family! You''re going to die here today, too! " When he fell to the ground, people around him were shocked. A group of Canglin aristocratic family members were surprised and angry. Arrogant! It''s so arrogant! "I''ve finally found someone more crazy than you are!" Crape myrtle fairy side head to white night road. White night faint smile, did not speak. Canglin Qikui''s face was extremely ugly: "you... What did you say?" "My brother died, and my sister''s cultivation was abolished! It''s all in your Canglin family! Do you think your Canglin family has no responsibility? " Xu canghong roared. This sound, unexpectedly, is the shock of the whole power people. "Xu lingzun, isn''t that unreasonable?" An old man at the head of the right side spoke in a deep voice. This is a strong man from the horse family. His name is Ma Fu. He is a famous master in Lingsheng state. He has high prestige and great strength. From his seat, we can see that he is not of great canghong. However, the servant girl beside Xu canghong snorted coldly. "Old Marv! Don''t think my young master is afraid of you! If you annoy my young master! Be careful that you can''t afford to eat in the horse house! " "Asshole Ma Fu was furious. He clapped the table and stood up suddenly. He glared at Xu canghong angrily: "girl, the film is lawless? Here''s what you''re talking about? And you, Xu canghong! You are fighting spirit Zun, we all respect you! But don''t be too self righteous! There are more than ten families, big and small! How can you suppress them all? Other people Canglin home owners do not have the same insight with you, you still kick your nose on the face? If you suppressed the Canglin family, can you suppress me and Canglin family? " The words fell to the ground, and many people nodded. Indeed, today''s Xu canghong is too arrogant! No one doubts his strength. But with so many representatives of the forces sitting here, would he have to provoke them all over again?? Can the Xu family take it? However, in the face of public criticism, Xu canghong''s performance is not surprising, as if it is not at all the same thing. Some of them even sneered at him. At this time, the servant girl made a voice again, staring at the horse Fu and said, "old man Ma Fu, do you dare to reprimand me? What qualifications do you have to reprimand me? I advise you to kneel down quickly, apologize to me, apologize to my young master! " "What are you talking about?" Ma Fu''s nose was almost crooked: "girl! You... You want me to apologize? You... You "Do you know who my son is now?" The servant girl snorted coldly. "Isn''t he the fighting spirit?"?? Old man, have I never seen fighting spirit in my whole life Equine airway. "Oh, frog at the bottom of the well! Do you think my young master is just a fighting spirit Master The servant girl said with pride: "things with eyes but no eyes! I''ll tell you! Not long ago, my young master was officially accepted as a disciple by Lord Huo Changtian! He was named the ninth swordsman! If you dare to move my young master, you are the enemy of Lord Huo Changtian! Mr. Huo Changtian... You should have heard of it? " That fell to the ground. Boom!! The whole zhongyun hall exploded instantly. Ma Fu, Canglin and Qikui were all pale and frightened. Some even trembled."What? What?? Mr. Huo Changtian "Did Xu lingzun... Become the disciple of Lord Huo Changtian?" "Oh, my God!" Screams come and go. And the old man Ma Fu did not hesitate. He knelt down on the spot, kowtowed to Xu canghong and said in a hurry: "Ma... Ma Fu has no eyes. He has offended Xu lingzun. Please forgive him!" At this moment, no one dares to say that Xu canghong is arrogant again! His arrogance, his hegemony... Is reasonable! Can become that disciple... No one can suppress Xu canghong! What a great chance to become Huo Changtian''s Apprentice... what a great chance! Xu canghong... Is the real favorite! The chosen one! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1263 "Those who don''t know are innocent. Get up!" Xu canghong hands back negative, side over the first light said, eyes are full of pride. "Thank you... Thank you for your spirit!" Ma Fucheng gets up in fear. A group of Xu family members were elated and chuckled. And the people in the hall were already frightened and shocked. Xu canghong was born with a unique advantage. He is a terror monster. Now he has become a spiritual respect and can be called a great power. Under his leadership, the Xu family rose rapidly and was respected and feared by the world. But now... Xu canghong has the favor of Huo Changtian... it''s more than terror! This man... Can be said to have a bright future! "Who is Huo Changtian?" The white night glanced at Ruan Zhong, who was already sluggish beside him, and asked in a low voice. Crape myrtle fairy left Lingsheng state for many years, and she is not familiar with Huo Changtian, so you don''t need to ask her. When Ruan Zhong heard the voice, he came back to his senses and looked at the white night with a puzzled expression on his face: "Lord Bai, are you not from lingshengzhou?" "No "Are you from Lysander?" "Not really." "No wonder you don''t know Huo Changtian''s reputation." Ruan Zhong looked suddenly on his face and lowered his voice. He approached his face and said, "have you ever heard this sentence of thirty-three long days and eight thousand miles of blood river?" "No "I really don''t know anything... Well, I''ll tell you. The thirty-three long days refer to Lord Huo Changtian. It''s said that he uses his magic power to directly attack the thirty-three heaven. It''s very terrible. Thousands of years ago, he had a conflict with the super power of Lingsheng state. One person killed hundreds of clans and potential clans. The corpses spread all the way, covering a full distance of 8000 Li. In the end, all the 100 sects were slaughtered. I really don''t know how many people died in his hands, and because of this war, Huo Changtian''s reputation has been defeated! " Speaking of this, Ruan Zhong''s eyes are full of worship and fear. Next to the crape myrtle fairy frowned: "if these 100 sects are young and weak, even if the number is more than one hand in front of Da Neng, I''m afraid it can''t show that Huo Changtian is very strong!" "Yu''er, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t insult Lord Huo. If it comes to Lord Huo''s ears, your life will be hard to protect. No one can save you!" Nearby Canglin Shifei quickly lowered his voice. Crape myrtle fairy froze. Ruan Zhong next to him said, "you can''t question the strength of Lord Huo! This is a big taboo. You have to know that these more than 100 clan forces have involved the holy land of spirit. I don''t know how many powers and relations are complicated. Which is as simple as you think? However, the Lord Huo fought for eight thousand li, and none of the lingshengzhou could dare to speak out! Enough to show its strength and means, it is not too much to say that he suppressed half of the holy land at the beginning! Compared with Lord Huo, let alone us. Even if the powerful family members are tied together, they can''t compete with them! " Hearing this, Lagerstroemia fairy''s face finally changed. At this time, I saw a servant carrying a censer from the outside and put it in the center of the hall. Xu canghong, however, held his hands behind him and waited quietly with his eyes closed. "For a long time, after a stick of incense, if there is no result, then I will use my own way to solve this matter!" A cold voice came from Xu canghong''s mouth. Just now the quiet palace suddenly boils up. Canglin frowned. Canglin Dai is in a hurry. Crape myrtle fairy, Canglin Shifei and others were also shocked. "Father, what should I do now?" Lagerstroemia fairy asked Canglin Shifei. Canglin Shifei looks ugly and frowns. "Don''t worry, Lord Bai. With my second uncle here, we Ruan family will try our best to help you." Ruan Zhong said. White night did not speak, just closed his eyes, like Xu canghong that into the set. The flying flower sword is not quiet either. Canglin Dai directly wiped her tears and begged for her. But Canglin Qi didn''t move. Canglin Dai pointed to the white night over there and yelled: "ladies and gentlemen, the murderer is the white night. This man did it! It has nothing to do with my husband! This man did it all! Xu lingzun, how is the relationship between my husband and Xu Yong, and between me and Xu Yong? It is obvious to all that we are brothers and sisters. How could we possibly harm Xu Yong? " "Do you mean that Xu Yong and I are enemies? I am wronging you Ruan Zhong over there immediately asked. "You..." Canglin Daiqi''s gritting teeth: "then you tell me, why do you come with this unknown guy together?" "Oh, your man killed Xu Yong and they were still ready to kill me. If it had not been for the white night Lord to save me, I would have gone back to Jiuquan now. You asked me this question! How ridiculous Ruan Zhong sneered. "You! Nonsense "You''re talking nonsense!" "It is clear that you have planned with the white night. You are setting up my husband!""It''s clear that your husband is overturning black and white. The flying flower sword is ambitious! The city is very deep! Xu lingzun, you must be a good example Each of them had a word for each other and quarreled endlessly. But Xu canghong ignored. He would not listen to anything they said without convincing evidence. "Shut up Just at this moment, a deep voice rang out. People are looking. Only then saw Canglin Qikui stand up. His face was full of anger, and his eyes were full of anger. They were frightened and did not dare to speak out. I''m afraid that Xu canghong is not the only one who is most angry today, but the master. After all, Xu canghong has stepped on his head, but he has no way. What a stranglehold... "this matter, our Canglin family has already had some eyebrows Canglin Qikui said coldly: "where is the chief judge?" "My subordinates are here!" When a voice came, the commander in armor stepped in and saluted the crowd. "Tell you what your findings are!" Canglin Qikui said coldly. "Yes The judge nodded and xuan''er drank loudly: "according to the villain''s investigation, all the princes and young ladies of all the adults died under the long knife. It can be seen that the murderer of all the princes and young ladies should be an expert at using knives!" This word falls to the ground, white night, flying flower sword and others all frown in secret. Obviously, the adjudicator is lying. I''m afraid this is the inspiration of Canglin Qikui. The purpose is to keep them. The words of the chief adjudicator immediately aroused the excitement of the palace, and the great powers whispered and talked one after another. "With a knife?" Xu canghong opened his eyes, looked at the white night and the flying flower sword, and said coldly, "these two people use swords. So according to what you said, they are not suspected?" "If it is based on the wound on the body to judge, these two people really have no suspicion!" The ruling is long boxing. "Then you can be sure that they can''t do it?" Xu canghong asked. "This..." "as long as the two of them are on the scene, they are suspected!" Xu canghong said coldly, looking at the incense burner with incense in it. Xuan''er put his hand on the sword handle on his waist and said faintly, "the time for a stick of incense has come. Now it''s time for me to judge the result of this matter." In an instant, the atmosphere of the whole zhongyun hall suddenly tightened up. "Xu lingzun, this..." "give me back!" Nearby, a group of family members cheered for the verdict. The judge looks ugly and looks at Canglin Qikui. Canglin Qikui nods silently. The presiding judge stepped down immediately. Ruan Zhong was in a hurry and looked at Ruan Peng over there: "second uncle!" However, Ruan Peng just shook his head. If Ruan Peng had been able to persuade him before, now he can only shut up. The other representatives did not dare to speak out, but watched silently. Canglin Qikui frowned tightly, and finally went to the front. "Xu lingzun, do you have to kill them?" "As long as they are suspected, they must die!" "Is there no room for discussion?" Canglin Qikui''s face turned black and asked in a deep voice. "No one can stop me from doing anything!" Xu canghong said. Canglin Qikui''s fist is crushed to death, and there is endless anger in his chest. But now, he has nothing to do. If Xu canghong is just fighting with lingzun, he will turn over. But now Xu canghong... Is not just fighting spirit Zun! Br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. People also know that the leading power of this incident has fallen into the hands of Xu canghong. The results of both have come out. There''s only one... Dead! No one expected this to happen. "Master of the house!" Canglin Shifei shouts to Canglin Qikui. "Xu lingzun, I did not kill people. I am innocent. If you insist on your own way, I have nothing to say." The flying flower sword took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "Xu lingzun, can you give us another chance? We will certainly find evidence to prove that my husband is innocent!" Canglin Daihong eyes, but also rushed out of the voice. At this time, the crape myrtle fairy suddenly stepped forward and looked at Xu canghong with burning eyes. Xuan''er knelt down. "Jade son..." Canglin Shifei was shocked and called. All the great powers turned their eyes. "Xu lingzun, I have no evidence to prove the innocence of the white night. Up to now, I only kneel down... I beg you... Give the white night a chance, give us another day, as long as one day, we will find out the truth!! We will always be a fair, return everyone a truth... "Crape myrtle fairy said hoarsely and eagerly, and would knock his head on the ground.But just then, a hand touched her falling forehead. Crape myrtle fairy slightly a Leng, raise a look. That hand... Is the hand of the white night. Crape myrtle fairy has a dull face. At the moment, the expression of the white night is particularly serious, and also particularly serious. He silently shook his head, spin son directly pull up the crape myrtle fairy. "White night, you..." "don''t do that." "In any case, you are my fiancee in name. I don''t allow my people to kneel down to others easily. That means... I give in to that person." "White night..." crape myrtle fairy was anxious: "in front of Xu lingzun, how can you say such a thing? Apologize to Xu lingzun But it''s late. Xu canghong here slightly opened his eyes, looked at the white night, and said, "listen to what you said, you are a little very holy, but you are not willing to yield to me?" The sound is not loud, which has already made the heart of zhongyundian people jump wildly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1264 All the people in zhongyun hall are now focusing on the white night and Xu canghong. The breath of many souls is freezing. Provoking Xu canghong? No doubt it''s death! Now Xu canghong can''t even provoke Canglin and Qikui. How could this mysterious saint have such courage?? Hearing Xu canghong''s question, the white night is still that pair of indifferent appearance, but the crape myrtle fairy flustered, she quickly got up, grabbed the white night''s arm and said, "white night, don''t be impulsive, when I beg you!! Don''t mess around "Xu lingzun, this man''s strength is not strong, and there is something wrong with his head. You don''t remember the villain, please forgive him..." as soon as the voice fell, the crape myrtle fairy tried to pull the white night''s arm, trying to pull him out of the house. However, no matter how hard the Lagerstroemia fairies exert themselves, the white night is still. He''s like a rock. On the contrary, his eyes have been staring at Xu canghong, and then a cool voice comes out of his mouth, answering Xu canghong''s previous words... "yes." The voice is not loud, wandering in the hall. And this word falls to the ground, boom, crape myrtle fairy''s brain a blank. All the people around were speechless. Crazy! Totally crazy! This extremely holy man defied Xu canghong! Defiant fighting spirit respect??!! Did you want to commit suicide? But even if you want to commit suicide, you should not challenge the fighting spirit Zun! Because there are 100 ways to make life worse than death!! The Lagerstroemia fairy stepped back a few steps, and her body was tottering. Canglin Shifei sighed again and again. Ruan Zhong opened his mouth and stopped. Cang Lin Dai over there was so happy that she clapped her hands and screamed: "Xu lingzun, do you see it? This extremely holy man is so arrogant that he killed him? " "Hehe, boy, you want to die yourself." Flying flower sword sneers. At the scene, he could not help shaking his head. Some felt sorry for the white night, but also showed helplessness for the stupid performance of the white night. Canglin Qikui frowned and did not speak. At this time, everything is irretrievable. "I don''t know the height of the earth! How dare you challenge my childe? What do you think you are? Get down on your knees The servant girl next to Xu canghong called and scolded him. As soon as she stepped forward and pressed the shoulder of the white night, she would press him down on the ground. But the servant girl used the strength to suck milk, also can''t let the white night move half minute. I saw the shoulder moving in the white night. Bang! The servant girl''s body was instantly shot by a force of force. The man flew back like a shell and hit the wall of the rear hall. The shock was like spitting blood. However, there was no crack in the wall. "Ah?" There was an uproar all around. You know, this servant girl is really holy! If a very holy hand doesn''t move, the real saint will be shocked to fly... It''s unbelievable! "Clever?" Xu canghong narrowed his eyes and nodded faintly: "you are so arrogant. It seems that you have some skills! I''m looking down on it Not only did Xu canghong underestimate it, but the people around him were stunned and the secret way was powerful. But even if it is, it''s not a spiritual opponent. "Damn it!" The servant girl got up, her face full of anger, wiped off the blood from the corners of her mouth, and then she would rush to the white night again. But Xu canghong said, "step back!" "Childe..." "I told you to step back, didn''t you hear me?" Xu canghong said coldly. The servant girl trembled all over, and did not dare to refute. She lowered her head and retreated to one side. Under the gaze of the public, Xu canghong walked to the white night and looked at the extremely holy man who did not know the height of heaven and earth. "In my opinion, what a strong man wants to do is usually a matter of integrity and force. Therefore, you and that person have a way to wash yourself away, that is to prove your own strength!" Xu canghong said: "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Now, as long as you can walk through 50 moves in my hands! I can ignore your provocation and treat you as innocent, OK "Is that so?" White night eyebrow tiny pick, light said: "but if I did not walk?" "I will abolish your cultivation, and then protect your heart with secret methods, so that you will not die. Then I will pick my skin and cramp and hang you on this mountain, so that you can experience the most unbearable pain in the world, as a punishment for insulting me." Xu canghong said again. What a vicious means. "What if I refuse to fight?" White night asked again. Unexpectedly, Xu canghong laughs: "you won''t!" "Why?""Because from the moment I came in, I felt the war in your eyes! You didn''t cover it up! Although I don''t know why you will have a war on me, but I have to tell you... Stupid!! Really stupid! You have no idea what you''re dealing with. " Xu canghong turned his back to the white night and said, "now, you can do it. If you want to live or if you want to live, you have to depend on your own ability." The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s nerves were shocked. Is it difficult... does Xu canghong really want to fight with this extreme saint? A lot of time to look forward to. Everyone wants to see what the famous fighting spirit Zun is. The white night looked around and said faintly, "you can''t open your fists here. Change places." "Ridiculous!" "Who do you think you are?" Some people were dumbfounded. "Waste of time. Do you think you can do something with my young master? It''s just a move. Where else? Let''s go! If my young master did it first, you would have been a dead man! " The servant girl over there snorted coldly. She wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Xu canghong. "No need." Xu canghong raised his hand and said faintly, "since this extremely Saint wants to do this, I will give him a chance!" They were puzzled. "Canglin family master, you Canglin aristocratic family should have a martial arts field "Yes, it''s not far from zhongyun hall. I''ll take you there." Canglin Qikui, with a cold face, said in a deep voice, and went outside. Many people shook their heads in secret and murmured. "A waste of time!" "Well, let''s make a scene with this idiot. Anyway, he won''t live long." Maybe we can do a lot of good deeds with him A little sound came out. But the white night did not care, turned out of the cloud hall. Later Ruan Zhong, Lagerstroemia fairies and others immediately followed. "What are you thinking? Do you know what the consequences are? You''ve ruined our plans, you''ve ruined yourself! " White myrtle, in the eyes of the white myrtle, biting at the back. "Do you think I''m going to lose?" Asked the white night calmly. "Not necessarily, but already! Brother Bai, I have already told you about Xu canghong. Why are you so impulsive? Oh, that''s all. Don''t worry. I''ll help you collect the corpse. You''ve saved my life, haven''t you? " Ruan Zhong then sighed. But before he finished speaking, he was dragged by Ruan Peng. "Second uncle, what''s the matter?" Ruan Zhong was stunned. "Don''t go with this man!" Ruan Peng lowered his voice. Ruan Zhong was stunned and found that there was no one else around the white night except Lagerstroemia indica and Canglin Shifei. Everyone was far away from him and did not dare to approach him. In an instant, Ruan Zhong reacted. The white night has already offended Xu canghong. Whoever dares to approach him is to fight against Xu canghong. It is too late for those present to flatter Xu canghong. How could such a stupid thing be done? Ruan Zhong was silent. The party went straight to the martial arts field. The martial arts field of Canglin aristocratic family is a natural one. It is on the plain in the middle of Canglin mountain. Except for the artificial arrangement around the border, everything here has not been touched. The hardness of the earth here is more than hundreds of times that of the ordinary ground. Even the true saint is hard to tear, so it is most suitable to have a duel here. Xu canghong, with his hands behind him, stood at will. White night looks serious and stands opposite him. It''s all around us. There are also many Canglin family members who have heard of this. It was getting quiet all around. People were breathing and staring. "You can do it!" Xu canghong said lightly: "after all, if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!" "Good!" White night also no longer affectation, nodded and walked towards Xu canghong. It''s just at the moment when he''s stepping forward... boom!!!! An earth shaking momentum suddenly pressed down. Suddenly the whole earth trembled. Everybody breathe tight. Xu canghong, with his hands behind him, was caught off guard. He bent down in an instant and nearly fell to the ground. "What?" The mouth of all the people around is huge! It''s incredible. The next second, the night disappeared in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was already standing in front of Xu canghong. How fast!! Countless great powers are beating their hearts. Even if the speed of Kuilin is difficult to see. Bai Ye pulled out the abandoned magic sword and was about to cut it off. The edge of the sword came in an instant. However, at the critical moment, the white night let go of his hand and hit Xu canghong''s head with his fist.Bang! Xu canghong flew out directly and hit the small soil slope not far away. In an instant, the surrounding ground centered on the small soil slope was all broken, and the terrible force shook the boundary of the martial arts field crazily. All around... It''s completely quiet. In particular, the servant girl, sitting on the ground directly, looked at this scene in disbelief. All of us were stupid and thought they were dreaming. That''s the fighting spirit Zun... unexpectedly... Was cut extremely holy one blow to fly? How could this happen? Some even hold their heads and feel like they''re crazy. Xu canghong suddenly stood up and stared at the white night. His eyes were shocked and astonished. Obviously, he didn''t expect the power of white night to be so terrible. But he was more puzzled about why the blade of the sword was suddenly released at night. Why didn''t you choose the sword instead If the sword was used in the blow just now, Xu canghong would not say that he was dead, at least he would have been injured. White night shook his head: "just now you always despise me, too careless, just did not guard against, if I win you in this way, it is won''t win, I don''t want to kill you like this!" "I despise you!" Xu canghong nodded silently, his eyes full of admiration: "in this case, I will be serious! I will treat you as a real opponent! " "You should have been so!" The white night is light. Xu canghong''s eyes were frozen and he stood up again. His breath was aroused. After hearing his face, he said coldly: "Xu canghong, fighting spirit Zun! In the battle list, 498! " On hearing the sound of the white night, he also learned something. He said in a low voice: "in the white night, the fight is holy, the battle list is ranked, 5001!" This remark fell to the ground, and the audience was petrified in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1265 At one glance of the white night, everyone around was shocked. People were all staring at him in disbelief. "What? This man... This man is actually the number 501 fighting saint in the fight list? " Meijiazhuang''s great energy cried out in silence, and his eyes opened like a copper bell. "Isn''t that to say that this man is the number one saint?" Exclaimed the great master of the horse family. "My God, the number one holy one?? It''s a saint, isn''t it? " Ruan Peng looks incredible. The number one saint is the first of the fighting saints! Although he is still a holy one, he is the most likely person to threaten the rank of the Holy One in the fight list. A lot of people don''t know who the first one was, but it doesn''t matter. But even so, people are still not optimistic about white night. Because the spiritual respect... Is the existence which surpasses the Holy One, every spiritual respect, once was the first holy one! "This man ranked 501 in the battle list. I think his luck is the majority. After all, I have never heard of this man before, so it can be seen that he is suddenly rising. And it''s only by chance that this happens. " A strong man of the Chen family said in a deep voice. "Not bad!" Canglin nodded his head and said in a deep voice: "moreover, douzhan lingzun has been in their ranks one by one for many years. Their strength is so powerful that they have already become real talents. However, douzhan holy master is just a group of growing talents. Even if this is the number one saint, he still can''t call it great power. Compared with Xu lingzun, there are still some There''s a big gap! " Cang Linqi''s words attracted people''s approval. "Anyway, today we can see at least Xu lingzun''s hand! Thanks to this man. " I don''t know who made a chuckle. Although the meaning of ridicule is more, no one refutes it. A pair of eyes tightly fixed on two people. The crape myrtle fairy''s eyes were frozen and her face was worried. Ruan Zhong and others are looking forward to it. I saw the white night slightly closed eyes, light said: "before you let me first, this time... I let you do it first!" "Are you... Serious?" Xu canghong narrowed his eyes. Closed eyes, still did not speak. Xu canghong nodded again and again, and the corners of his mouth Rose: "well, in that case, I''m not polite. Although you are the number one saint, it''s not your capital to challenge me. I''ll let you understand the difference between the spiritual and the Holy One." As soon as the voice falls, Xu canghong disappears in an instant. The crowd breathed hard and quickly searched for Xu canghong''s trace. However... Xu canghong can not be found in all directions. Not only the figure, but even his breath disappeared, as if he did not exist in this world. Just the next second! Boom!!! An air wave came down from the sky and hit the white night. What a terrible power! White night backhand a lift, toward the empty roof. A strong trend of covering the sky and shaking the earth rises in an instant and collides with the falling air wave. A streak of air blooms and spreads in all directions. The border is swinging wildly again. Although people stand outside the boundary, most of them can feel the horror of this Qi pattern. Just listen to the sky above, ring a low drink. "Seal!" In a flash, a large number of mysterious transparent figures appeared all over the body of the white night. These figures are all the figures of Xu canghong, standing in the air with eight statues in a row. They stand in the air with one hand behind them and hold the sword in one hand. Then they quickly shuttle around the body of the white night, with sharp air swords running towards the whole body of the white night. White night fingers out the sword formula, wantonly counterattack, regardless of the speed of the eight shadows, can not touch him. Suddenly. Bang!! The eight remnant shadows burst together, and the breath that splashed out directly formed a huge array. However, around the white night, hundreds of thousands of slender array patterns appeared. It was only then that they realized that the swords waved by the shadows were not intended to attack the white night, but were centered on the white night and used to lay out array patterns. No one has ever seen a sword array that can be arranged like this. What''s more, there are hundreds of thousands of patterns in this array. How complicated is the sword array? At this time, the void trembled. Xu canghong walked out of the void. With one hand behind him, he held the sword formula in the other hand, and Xuaner''s fingers moved. "You lost!" A voice with endless confidence and pride floated out. Just watch him move his finger slightly. Bang!! The area centered on the white night burst and exploded! It''s the whole void exploding and exploding, similar to the distortion of space, but more terrifying than the distortion of space. In this case, everything that has been destroyed is regardless of its strength. No matter how strong the body is, it will be torn apart. Because this kind of destruction does not act on the body, but directly acts on the space. Everyone exists between heaven and earth, and this space is between heaven and earth.How can people survive without space? However, this is not to say that it cannot be undone. As long as there is a strong enough force to smash the space together, it can also be resolved. But no one would believe in the power of white night. People breathed and looked dazed. Xu canghong glanced at the burst space, shook his head and turned to leave. But just then... click. Strange sounds came out. Xu canghong''s pupils shrank and turned around suddenly. But I saw that the white night there was no effort to heal the broken space. He grabbed the broken space, gently waved, the falling space debris will stick up, everything can be said to be pinched freely, it is incredible. "What?" Xu canghong was stunned. "It''s a bit backward." The white night is light. "I look down on you!" Xu canghong congealed his eyes and moved his fingers again. It seemed that he wanted to activate the sword array again and detonate the space here. But at this time, the white night suddenly moved, fingertips out of a sword, in front of the explosion. The sword Qi was divided into thousands of long and thin silk threads and surrounded him. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" Low cry in the night. The slender sword array is quickly embedded in each array point of the surrounding sword array. It''s about to break up in an instant. Xu canghong was stunned and urged to say goodbye again and again. However, he found that no matter how he urged him, the sword array had no reaction at all, as if he had completely separated from him. What''s going on? "Have you destroyed my sword array?" Xu canghong frowned. "No As like as two peas in the night, Xu Canghong lifted up his hand and pinched a sword like a sword. Xu canghong''s pupil shrank. Just listen to the white night speak again. "I just changed your sword array into mine!" The moment the voice falls, the finger moves in the white night. Bang Dang! The space around Xu canghong explodes! Not good! Xu canghong was shocked and quickly broke through the broken space. Just look at the white night series. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Kuang dang... the space where Xu canghong is located is totally broken. The whole world is in pieces. Xu canghong can only forcibly launch the holy power to piece together the broken space, and then hard to escape. After five or six times of this, Xu canghong disappeared into the void again. When he reappeared, he had already appeared beside the white night. With a shake of his hand, a slender purple sword appeared in his palm, and fiercely cleaved into the white night. Step a little bit in the white night, and instantly fall thousands of kilometers away. But Xu canghong''s purpose is not only the white night, but also the sword array controlled by the white night! Bang! The swords burst to pieces. Xu canghong also stopped. However, in order to escape from the explosion of space, his holy power has been consumed a lot, and people''s breathing is a little bit urgent. Seeing this scene, people''s chin almost fell to the ground. "This... This?? What''s going on? " "Why can this extreme Saint win the match with Xu lingzun? What''s more, he seems to have the upper hand? " Canglin Qi Na way, heart almost jumped out of the throat. "Impossible!" The flying flower sword retreated again and again, and his face was extremely ugly. He knows that white night is strong. But he didn''t expect that white night was so strong. Crape myrtle fairy, Ruan Zhong, Canglin Shifei and others were all shocked. It''s a quiet and deep thought. And what''s even more incredible is that the sword hasn''t been drawn yet. And Xu canghong has already used his sword! Now... High sentence! "Fifty moves are over!" At this time, crape myrtle fairy seems to think of something, shouting. The sound brought people back to their senses. "Yes, fifty moves have already passed. Xu lingzun, according to the agreement, there is no suspicion in the white night! It''s time for you to test the flying flower sword Ruan Zhong also cried out. The great powers all looked sideways, staring at Xu canghong. Xu canghong frowned. It''s true that the fifty moves are over and over!. I didn''t expect that I didn''t kill this extremely holy! Shame!! Xu canghong''s heart is very unwilling, teeth clenched. He admitted that he despised the enemy, but even if he was unwilling, he could only give up now!After all, this is what he boasted in public. How can he break his promise? How else would he stand? At this moment, however, there was a sound of footwork. Everyone was shocked. Let''s see. Xu canghong was stunned and turned his head. I saw the white night thousands of miles away, and walked towards him. "It''s over. According to the previous agreement, you are no longer suspected!" Xu canghong frowned. "That doesn''t matter!" White night pressed his hand on the sword on his waist and said faintly, "now, it''s your fight! This war will not end without winning or losing! " It was a shock to the audience. Xu canghong was furious and roared: "the fighting spirit you want to challenge!" "Am I not qualified?" White night''s eyes are full of war. "Arrogant!! Arrogant Xu canghong was completely angry, and the purple sword in his hand was shaking. Kill!! Kill!! I''m going to kill this man!! Xu canghong''s heart was filled with rage, and he walked towards the white night. All the people on the periphery were blind. "White night... Are you really crazy?" The crape myrtle fairy looks like petrified, looks at the man, and whispers softly... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1266 That''s fighting spirit Zun! It''s not a dog or a cat! Even if Xu canghong didn''t take that man as his teacher and no one to be a supporter, he would not be able to compete with the strong on the spot. However, although there was anger in his heart, the pride of lingzun kept him calm. "You want to fight? I''ll give you this chance Xu canghong said coldly: "before the dozens of moves, let me see that you still have some skills. Although you are a very saint, your strength should have reached the level of emperor saint. But I want to tell you, the emperor saint is in front of me, and that is just the person who put in the first bid. Now, I''m going to make a move. I''d like to see what your self-confidence that dare to challenge the spirit is!" As the voice fell, Xu canghong''s purple and gold sword fell slowly. This is his move to store swords. The white night looked serious. Although he is still unable to assess the strength of the spirit Master, he believes in himself. Soul state, absolutely can''t represent a person''s whole strength! "Are you ready? Madman Xu canghong said coldly. "You can do it at any time." The white night is light. Take a breath. In the white night will say the moment. Whoosh! Xu canghong suddenly disappeared. The sight of the people around him couldn''t connect at all. He saw a long and thin purple sword light beside the white night. It was very thin, almost infinitely thinner than the hair. This sword light... I''m afraid there is nothing in the world that can''t be cut by it. But see the white night backhand a sword hit in the past. "Get out of here In the void, comes Xu canghong''s roar. The light of the slender purple sword explodes with boundless force, which is to shatter the abandoned God sword in white night''s hand. If other deities can''t bear it, they can''t be abandoned. Unlike the magic sword, it may be destroyed by brute force, but... It will never be destroyed by all the forces related to the sword. Because it is a proud sword! The two swords are in a stalemate. White night backhand to the void. But in the void there is also a hand stretched out. The two swords collided with each other in a frenzied collision. Even the emperor and the sage could not catch the track of their swords. "What a terror!" Ruan Peng here was frightened and sweating and whispered. "The speed of this extremely Holy... Seems to be no worse than Xu lingzun." Next to a long beard can say. "In the past, the number one is not afraid of the power of the top and the bottom of the wind." The people next to me also repeatedly sigh. Crape myrtle fairy eye dew worry. And Cang Lin Dai constantly murmured: "die! Die Flying flower sword eyes shake, some absent-minded. Now. Whoa! Make a funny noise. Xu canghong, who played with the white night crazily, disappeared again. At the same time, the thick clouds on the sky began to wriggle, and then turned into an air sword. At a glance, thousands of them fell down into the white night. At that moment, the air sword was like rain, and a torrential rain fell. "Danyang sword shield!" In the white night, the sword body is reversed, and the sword power is abandoned. A huge sword shield is formed, which is like the scorching sun and hit by the back hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the heavy rain of the air sword fell, smashing the ground into a lot of holes and pieces. However, it was not damaged at all in the white night. The shield of the sword was thick, which resisted all the air swords. But just as soon as the air sword was finished, the shadow of the man beside him flashed again. At a glance, it was Xu canghong! "Blast the sky, sword Qi!" Xu canghong roared and swept with the purple gold sword in his backhand. Too soon. It''s just one move after another. It doesn''t give people a chance to breathe. The purple gold sword directly rolled out a hundred Zhang long sword Qi, which swept everything like the scythe of death. In an instant, where the sword Qi passed, the void burst into pieces, and the land of destruction filled the world. The white night coagulates the eyebrow, raises the sword to attack. But he underestimated Xu canghong''s sword power. As soon as he collided with the spirit of the sword, the amazing power spread all over his body. The man flew backward in an instant, smashing several mountains and falling on the ground, smashing the earth into a huge spider web crack. The peripheral person''s heart is stagnant. This is Xu lingzun''s method? After all, Jisheng can''t be defeated... many people sigh secretly. "Is that all you have?" If Xu canghong won''t win in the cold night, you can walk away from the ruins! If you keep fighting, you will only insult yourselfHowever. Xu canghong''s words seem to have no effect on the white night. He looked at Xu canghong strangely and said, "would you please be more serious?" As soon as he said this, everyone, including Xu canghong, was stunned. "Did this guy get beaten up?" "In this situation, Xu lingzun is still serious?" Many people murmured, inexplicably. Xu canghong recovered for a while, but he laughed: "seriously? Forget it, you are such a waste, not worthy of my serious! If you have to use all your strength to deal with an extremely holy man, then I''m afraid canghong will do nothing more than fight spirit Zun! " Words open. It explains the power of Xu canghong. Show his confidence! This is the pride and dignity of fighting spirit. White night silently nodded: "I know, since this... Then I will be more serious." "What? Were you not serious just now Xu canghong shook his head and said, "why do you have to support me? If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. It''s not a shame. After all, you''re just a saint! If you lose to me, no one will laugh at you. " But the white night did not pay attention to it, just a faint cry: "attention!" Attention? Xu canghong squinted and squeezed his sword. Next second... whoosh! From behind came a startling and dismal sword meaning. No sign! No premonition! Xu canghong''s scalp was numb in an instant. Just see the front of the white night has already become a shadow! His father has already appeared behind Xu canghong, because the speed is too fast, actually left his remnant image in situ!! What''s going on?? How can this person be so fast? Xu canghong suddenly turns around, the nerve subconsciously moves, that mouth purple gold magic sword fiercely cuts to the rear. Dang!! The purple gold sword collides with the abandoned one. But because Xu canghong''s resistance was too hasty and his strength couldn''t keep up with him, the purple gold sword in his hand was actually knocked off and flew. Whoosh... the sword whirled in the air and inserted upside down more than ten meters behind Xu canghong. Only to see the white night suddenly raised his feet, feet such as lightning, hard Chuai in Xu canghong''s abdomen. Xu canghong''s whole person was like a shell that was fired out. He fell backward in an instant, and flew all the way across the plain, slamming heavily on the border at the end of the plain. In an instant, the border around the whole plain trembled wildly. And the place that was blasted is full of cracks. Outside the martial arts field, there was no sound. Everyone''s expression was exaggerated to the extreme. Xu family, Ma family, Ruan family, Canglin family and so on. Ruan Zhong, Ruan Peng, feihuajian, canglindai and others were also petrified on the spot. The most wonderful expression is crape myrtle fairy. Her cherry mouth was open, her eyes were wide open, her hands were shaking gently, her brain was blank, just like a doll, her spirits and spirits seemed to have disappeared. Crazy! What did I see?? White night... Kick Xu lingzun to fly?? I don''t know how long it took, and all the people present came back to their senses one by one. But at the moment, no one speaks. All the people in my heart don''t know what to say. The atmosphere was particularly bizarre. The sound of breathing disappeared. Xu canghong in the distance got up. Although this foot did not let him suffer too much injury, but it made him disheartened and embarrassed. The sword was shot down by a great saint! Be kicked by a very saint! Is this true?? What am I doing?? Xu canghong himself felt incredible and incredible. He stood in place for a while, looked at himself, and found that all this was not a dream, and immediately his face twisted. "I told you to be serious, but you didn''t listen!" "I challenge you fighting spirit as the fighting saint. I fight with you with the attitude of replacing you. But you despise me again and again. I advise you to be serious. After all, I won''t give you a third chance!" If he didn''t stop twice before the night, I''m afraid Xu canghong is no longer a fighting spirit Zun! Xu canghong trembled and suddenly realized this. He looked at the white night again, his anger and fighting spirit were interwoven, and a sword force was hovering in his body. He raised his hand. The purple gold sword flew to his palm. "This humiliation! Only defeat you can wash! White night, I listen to you, I''m serious! And you will see the true power of a fighting spiritXu canghong said with unprecedented seriousness. The sound fell and he disappeared again. But this time, people can clearly feel his position. He hid in the void and rushed to the white night, but when it was near, he slashed his sword madly. The void was cut by him, and the space twisted with his blade. The white night also immediately moved up, chasing Xu canghong''s breath to kill. He ignored the collapse of the void, with its head cut. At this moment, Xu canghong''s strength has increased hundreds of times more than before. His strength, speed, reaction, holy power, holy power and so on have all undergone earth shaking changes. He''s doing his best to fight! He wants to let the person in front of him know that lingzun is a big mountain! And he''ll never cross this mountain. He''s going to crush this man in the most violent manner! All kinds of twisted spaces are wrapped up in the white night with the fast dancing purple gold magic sword. All kinds of swords that can easily kill the emperor are bombarded in the white night. Xu canghong''s dense and violent attack made it hard to breathe. However, no one noticed that in the face of such an attack, white night''s eyes were hot and people were more and more excited... he didn''t care about the title of fighting spirit. What he cares about is what he can learn from a strong Kendo master! That''s his main purpose! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1267 Two people crazy fight, Shengli random collision, sword dance, the scene is particularly hot. The so-called martial arts field is now fragmented. At present, the boundary surrounding the martial arts field is also full of cracks, which are about to explode. All the people outside were staring at the inside, not daring to blink. Although most people can''t even see their bodies clearly. "Hundred robberies sword formula!" "Innate sword spirit!" "The secret of Dayang!" "The secret of sword God descending to the earth!" "Flying across the river!" "One sword will last forever!" ... roaring, mysterious and magical moves emerge in endlessly. You come and I go, crisscross. The ground has been ploughed layer by layer, and the cracks in the boundary are becoming bigger and bigger. The whole martial arts field is almost unable to support. "Retreat quickly!" At this time, Canglin Qikui had a big drink and jumped back. The rest of them suddenly came to their senses and immediately backed away. At the same time, the alarm of Canglin family was sounded. At the call of Canglin Qikui, all the powerful people in the aristocratic family gathered outside the martial arts field to activate the magic weapon of soul formula and turn it into a new boundary to shield the martial arts field. But the next second. Bang!! The earth shaking sword Qi explodes from the martial arts field. At the same time, more than a dozen newly formed new boundaries were also smashed. The strong men of the outer Canglin aristocratic family were caught off guard. They spat blood one by one when they were hit by the sword. They were shocked to fly on the spot. When they fell to the ground, their chest was covered with blood, and several buildings around them were also broken. Fortunately, the crowd retreated in time, otherwise they would have to be attacked by the spreading sword spirit. When the sword Qi dissipated, people quickly looked to the center of the broken martial arts field. But now they are separated. In the white night, he held the sword with one hand, and there was no expression on his face, but his eyes were feverishly looking at Xu canghong. Xu canghong''s face was dignified, and his hand was dead with the purple gold sword, and a ray of amazement passed in his eyes. Although the two seem to be on the same level, in fact, Xu canghong''s situation is not optimistic. At the moment, he only felt his hand was numb, and the soul power in the sky was also consumed. The man in front of him can''t be treated with extremely holy eyes, or even with Emperor''s eyes. Wu Sheng?? Although Xu canghong doesn''t want to admit it, he has to face the reality. His strength is at least at the level of martial saint! No one can do anything about him if he is not a martial saint. How did this person cultivate such strength?? "Although I can still entangle with him, his holy power is too powerful, and his body is extremely terrible. I don''t know what will happen if I continue to consume it. It is safer to subdue him quickly!" Xu canghong took a deep breath and decided to use his assassin''s mace. He slowly flattened the long sword, and the slender purple golden sword pointed at the white night. He said softly, "boy, I admit that you are a powerful man. You are a very extraordinary saint. If the one who ranks No. 500 is here, I''m afraid you will replace him and become the fighting spirit Zun!" This is a very high opinion. People in the distance are all heart stagnation, look complex. At the end of the war, even if white night is defeated, as long as he does not die, he will become famous in the first World War! "But you met me... You can''t win me! It''s time for this to end! " Xu canghong said hoarsely. "Really?" White night light way: "only rely on your previous performance, afraid is very difficult to defeat me!" "That''s just your ignorance of me!" Xu canghong shook his head: "the next move is my famous move. At the beginning, I broke into the battle list of 1500 and won the title of spiritual respect. It is because of this move that I got the favor of Huo Daneng and was accepted as an apprentice! I will defeat you with this move "Oh?" The white night froze. Xu canghong danced wildly with his sword and threw it into the air. In an instant, the whole sky darkened, and the purple gold sword stood in the sky, just like the Zhenshi sword, blooming with endless sword light. The sun and moon are dim, and the starry sky is dim. Everything in the world has lost its color under this sword. Xu canghong pinched the sword formula with both hands, and then closed his eyes and began to accumulate moves. How can Xu canghong tolerate Xu canghong''s taking this move seriously? Immediately, he moved his body and cut it off with his sword. However... as soon as the man approached Xu canghong, his whole body curled up a sword Qi and vigorous wind. The vigorous wind blew up a large number of human shaped sword shadows and slashed fiercely towards the white night. White night reverses a sword flower, which shatters the sword spirit in front of him, but he is also forced to retreat. This is a body protecting move! This move was born with Xu canghong''s next move. If you don''t break this move, you can''t stop Xu canghong.At this time, Xu canghong has opened his eyes. What is astonishing is that his eyes have turned into deep purple, and his skin has also climbed up purple lines, like a snake, which is particularly gorgeous. His whole body is full of its strong sword spirit, very pure. These swords, like beams of light, soared into the sky and hit the sword above. Rings of incomparable matchless swords are covered. Like the gods of heaven, they bombard the earth heavily. "Ah The people of the Canglin family all around screamed. In the face of the sky shaking sword, many people can''t even breathe, let alone urge the soul power. "Let''s go!" Canglin Qikui roared. "Come on! Get out of here now Ruan Peng is also aware of the wrong, a head of cold sweat, eager to say. "Dale, come with me!" Canglin Qi said to his daughter. The crape myrtle fairy also felt something wrong and called out eagerly, "Dad, leave here first!" The great powers of all roads smelled the terrible destructive power there. They were terrified and turned pale, and left in a hurry. The Canglin family was in chaos. "White night!! Give up The crape myrtle fairy in the distance asked Canglin Shifei to follow Ruan Zhong to leave, but he did not forget to shout at the white night here. After all, the sword pressure is too strong, and more and more powerful. This is definitely Xu canghong''s top shot. It can''t be caught in the white night. But... the white night is not affected. "You idiot The crape myrtle fairy bit her teeth and ran away. With Xu canghong''s constant urging Jue, the purple gold magic sword on the sky also spun quickly. The white night gazed at the divine sword and knew that it was impossible to stop Xu canghong''s attack. The only thing that could be done at the moment was to take the next one. White night eyes a Lin, lift sword Long Yang. Whoa! The sword of abandoning God bursts out the sword like a flood, but it doesn''t swing away, but floats around his body. In fact, it is very easy to kill Xu canghong for the white night. He just needs to pull out the dead dragon sword, and Xu canghong will surely die. Xu canghong, who has a sword, is a living target for him. But he did not. If so, the battle is meaningless. Bai Ye didn''t want to rely on the sword of the dead dragon for a long time. This sword can only be used to protect life, but not as a sword for killing people. He lifted the sword a little, and the tip of the sword hit the surrounding sword Qi. He quickly slapped it. One after another, the air swords only the length of his finger were cut out by him. These Qi swords were quickly arranged and melted in the air, and finally condensed into a huge and slender sword. At the same time, the purple gold sword on Xu canghong''s head had already bloomed. The long sword is in the sky, and the sword spirit is noisy. Taking the purple and gold sword as the carrier, a sword shadow appears. This sword seems to be able to split the whole state of Lysander. The endless sword pressure smashed half of Canglin aristocratic family, tore up the vast earth, shocked the vast sky, and made all the spirits tremble. This sword is the strongest sword that white night faces. But at this time, the white night will not have the slightest reservation! Qi sword condenses and turns into sword shadow, but it has body but no soul. It''s just a look at the shadow of the sword. The abandoned God sword in his hand also flew straight past and ran into the shadow of the sword. It''s as if the sword had been constructed in a moment. Then, holding the formula with one hand, the holy power and soul power in his body swept over the abandoned sword like a flood. Roaring... the sword Qi around the abandoned God sword expanded infinitely and magnified infinitely. An alternative sword pressure was generated, which seemed to shake Xu canghong''s sword pressure. "The little apple shakes the tree! a mantis trying to stop a chariot! You don''t know what you''re dealing with Xu canghong''s eyes bloomed with purple light, looking at the white night and making a magnificent sound. "Drop it! I''ll go on White night said, eyes dead staring at the sword. "Stupid!" Xu canghong shook his head, Xuaner held his hands high, overlapping and holding, as if he had grasped the handle of the magic sword in the air. And then his eyes opened. Whoa! Countless swords around him pressed towards the white night, as if to stop him from escaping. However, the whole body of the white night surging sword meaning is particularly strong, directly against the sword pressure. "Now, it''s over!" Xu canghong suddenly roared and waved his arms down. "Zi Du Hao chop!" Sonorous!!!! The earth shaking sound of swords exploded.At the moment of his arm falling, the purple gold sword also fell. With the spirit of the sword, it cleaves the earth. Boom, boom... there''s a dull sound in the air. Increased sword pressure. The sword came. The earth is torn by life, and the space is distorted as if the whole sky had become a huge whirlpool, and the force against the sky shattered the whole Canglin mountain. White night in the eyes of awe inspiring, knead the finger formula to raise. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" There was a long howl. The abandoned God sword wrapped by countless slender air swords also went up. Dong!!!! Two swords collide. The destruction whirl grain explodes, cuts to the distant place, including Canglin mountain nearby hundreds of big mountains all level. Countless souls were shocked to vomit blood and fall to the ground. The sky is twisted and the earth is broken. This generation seems to be in the end. The great powers in the distance looked up and could only see that two peerless swords were locked in each other. However... the abandoned God sword wrapped in the air sword is falling a little bit, which seems to be invincible. "Is white night going to lose?" People in the distance were staring. . (some people say why Canglin Qikui didn''t use the resurrection technique to revive Xu Yong. This actually involves the later plot and is hard to explain. The reason why Xu canghong doesn''t mention resurrection is that he is eager to settle accounts. In his opinion, even if he can be revived, he will find out the murderer. Originally, he wanted to explain it later, but some readers asked, so let''s explain it here.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1268 Looking at the abandoned God sword and the huge sword shadow a little bit to the fall, the peripheral people''s nerves are tense up. "Give it to me Xu canghong roared again. The power of the fallen purple gold sword soared several times again, and the power of downward pressure increased suddenly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the huge shadow of the sword, which was constructed by countless Qi swords, was immediately impacted. A large number of air swords were crushed on the spot and burst. The shadow of the sword trembled wildly, beating the void, and the scene was in a mess. However, the sword is still in the air. With the decline of the shadow of the sword, it drops slowly. Although it is falling, the body of the sword does not tremble and is still stable. "You''ve lost!" Xu canghong stares at the white night with a faint smile on his mouth and a hearty look in his eyes. "Why?" The white night asked calmly. "Your sword can''t hold on! Your Qi is almost exhausted. In front of my strength, you don''t even have the qualification to fight. Isn''t that enough to prove that you are going to lose? " Xu canghong narrowed his eyes. "It''s just a temporary failure, it doesn''t mean everything. When you really beat me, say these words again White night light way, spin son finger to move again. Whoa!!! A surge of holy power from his body, along the void into the abandoned sword. In an instant, the abandoned sword trembled suddenly. It''s like a heart beating. The ripples on the body of the sword immediately spread and penetrated into the innumerable tiny Qi swords around. In an instant, the Qi sword melted and broke into parts, and a sword shadow with the outline of abandoning the divine sword appeared. At the moment when the shadow of the sword came into being, the sword and shadow had stopped falling. "Well?" Xu canghong was stunned. His eyes were awe inspiring: "it''s just a dying struggle." After that, the man started again, and the holy power swung open, driving the purple gold sword to press down. The body of the sword is shining. It''s just. No matter how hard he tried, the sword and its shadow would not move any more. It''s like they''re frozen in mid air, and they can''t move down even half an inch. Xu canghong is stunned, xuan''er''s face is slightly distorted. "Go down!" "Go down!" "Get down to me!" Xu canghong roared at first, then roared straight behind. The holy power in his body was like the flood of breaking the dike, pressing on the body of the purple gold sword. Bang! Bang! Kuang dang... the void finally couldn''t bear the pressure of the purple gold sword and broke up again. But even in this case, the abandoned sword still did not move. How could this happen? Xu canghong''s brain is completely blank. Why can''t my strength shake this man? However, he did not know that the current white night had been exhilarating. With Xu canghong''s bombardment, the breath of the white night also rises. He didn''t keep it. His breath was surging and rolling. In order to resist Xu canghong''s suppression, he had used half of his body''s strength. This is a hard hitting collision of strength. The only difference is that Xu canghong is particularly anxious when he keeps calm in the daytime. Of course, this is not to say that Xu canghong''s mentality is not good, but he is ultimately a native of Lisheng Prefecture, and he started higher than the nine souls mainland. As a native of the nine soul mainland, such as white night, can stand here, I don''t know how much life and death he has experienced. These are not what Xu canghong can realize. Therefore, even if it is only a very holy night, in terms of mentality, is far stronger than Xu canghong. "Are you finished?" The white night is light. "Well, do you think it''s just that?" Xu canghong''s expression suddenly became ferocious, and his arms were waved again. As soon as he grasped the purple gold sword in the void, his body also burst out a layer of miserable purple halo, which was more brilliant than the rainbow light and more dazzling than the brilliant light. When this halo appeared, people in all directions only felt that Xu canghong had integrated with that purple gold sword! Countless people were breathing heavily. Xu canghong sent out a thunderous roar, his arms bulging, driving the purple gold sword to cut down recklessly. The unparalleled sword meaning seems to tear the whole earth apart. At this moment, Xu canghong no longer retains it. All the strength in his body and all the power of the purple gold sword were urged out. If this sword can''t defeat white night, it''s him! The earth shaking sword pressed down, in a moment, many people in the periphery could not help but crawl down. Their pupils, hearts, nerves, flesh and soul... This moment can not help but shudder. This is the strength of fighting spirit Zun!This is the wrist of shaping power!! Martial arts is like the end of the world. Destruction is coming! "It''s over! White night lost! " Ruan Peng was shocked. "He will die with this sword." Cang Lin Dai, lying on the ground, trembled and looked ahead. Flying flower sword squinted, his face both fear and smile. Lagerstroemia fairy tightly covers the lip, the eye light tightly looks at that head. Is it finally over? People are watching this move. Click. The shadow of the sword exploded. The sword was completely exposed outside. The body of the white night also shakes up, and the sword spirit of the whole body shakes wildly, almost ready to explode. Xu canghong was overjoyed in his heart. He roared again and cut him down recklessly. This time, he will be defeated in the daytime! But just then, the white night suddenly jumped up. Xu canghong was stunned. I saw that the body of the white night suddenly burst out a terrible light, and actually stood up this purple gold sword. This is the power of a king. The divine power was released, and he countered the sword spirit. He approached the abandoned divine sword against the terrible sword spirit! He grabbed it in the air, grasped the towering abandoned God sword, and with the powerful and terrible sword spirit, he fiercely cleaved toward the purple gold sword. "It''s my turn!" There was a burst of laughter. Whew!!!!!! In the dark, it seemed that something was making a shrill sound, which burst out from the abandoned magic sword. All of a sudden, everyone''s heart beat. Xu canghong''s whole body trembles wildly, has not yet responded. Bang!! A sharp noise came out. Then the sword Qi of his whole body burst and the holy power collapsed suddenly. People immediately suffer from the holy power, mouth open, spit a mouthful of blood, and then back again and again, staggering, people almost fell to the ground. Everyone is petrified. Take a look. In the middle of the sky, two sword bodies, which were gradually darkening, fell down on the broken earth. It''s a purple gold sword!! White night... Unexpectedly, a sword split the purple gold sword into two! "It''s impossible!! It''s impossible... " Xu canghong covered his chest and looked at this scene dully. The whole person was totally stupid! "You are defeated!" White night will abandon the divine sword, income scabbard, light said. For a swordsman like Xu canghong, if he loses his sword, his fighting spirit will be completely destroyed. Even if he can fight again, it is meaningless. "I failed? no impossible! How could I fail? Impossible Xu canghong roared. But... reality stimulated him again and again. He stared at the white night and the broken sword on the ground. Finally... as if he had been cocooned, he had no strength. The whole person sat on the ground, and his face was pale and murmured: "I... Failed..." WOW!!!!!! In all directions, there was a roar of tsunami. Crazy! Everybody''s crazy!! "Ji... Ji Sheng defeated lingzun?" "The Holy One defeated the Holy One?" "Oh, my God, what''s going on here?" "After many years, the Holy One finally defeated lingzun and got into the top 500 in the fighting list!" "My God, it''s incredible!! Incredible The voice of shock came and went. The flying flower sword and Cang Lin Dai were silly on the spot, and the man seemed to have been chopped by thunder. Canglinqi, Ruan Peng and other great powers were also stunned. Canglin Qikui narrowed his eyes, and there was a strange light in his pupils. And crape myrtle fairy is also completely dull, people staring at the distant scene, for a long time can not return to God. "Yu''er! You can find a good husband, ha ha... "Cang Lin Shifei beside me was so happy that he laughed. Everyone knows that white night is Canglin Shangyu''s fiance. If the white night becomes the fighting spirit, then his status in Canglin family is also rising, and it is no longer a dream to return to the peak!! The scene was boiling. Countless people were shocked. Believe this news, enough to startle the whole holy land. "You beat me, but you won''t win!" At this time, Xu canghong suddenly thought of something, bit his teeth and said, "you just rely on your sword''s grade is higher than mine! If you and I have the same strength, you can''t take my move! ""The soul''s magic weapon... Isn''t it part of their strength?" The white night asked. Xu canghong opened his mouth and did not know how to refute it. The white night said again: "and... I break your sword, not by this sword, but by my sword intention!" With that, he raised his hand and offered a wisp of sword meaning. The sword was intended to make his palm whirl like a whirlpool, which was extremely mysterious. "Sword meaning?" Xu canghong was stunned and looked at the sword. Suddenly, he seems to be aware of something, the whole person cold sweat DC, spin son laugh, but it is crazy laughter, crazy general smile. "I see... I see... I didn''t expect your sword idea to be so magical!" He repeatedly retreated: "you didn''t defeat me at all, but deliberately showed weakness. You forced my sword spirit to the maximum. Analyze my sword meaning, see through my sword meaning, find out the weak point of my sword spirit and sword strength, and then defeat again... It turns out that my sword skill... Has been seen through by you!! Ha ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that Xu canghong could understand Kendo for thousands of years, but I was easily seen through by a very sage. Ha ha ha... desolate laughter rang out. There is regret... There is reluctance, but more is pain. The night is silent. Analysis? It''s not so easy. The most important thing is that he has a strong sense of sword and a powerful soul! Whoa! At this moment, the void trembled. Then a large number of ripples surged out, a supreme force of space swept across the four sides. People present were shocked, as if they were aware of something. Xu canghong''s smile stopped. His face was so white that he could not help shaking as he gazed at the place where the ripples were. There was a crack in the ripple, which rapidly expanded into a door. An old figure came out. That''s the magic old man!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1269 The ripples in the void gradually subsided. The figure in the crack came out completely. It was an old man with a bare head and a blue robe. The old man, with his hands behind him, looked majestic and unsmiling, and his whole body revealed a spirit of not being angry and self threatening. Seeing this, Canglin Qikui and others in the distance were all shocked. They ran towards this side one by one, and their expressions were all in fear. "Meet Shenji old man!" The crowd bent down and clasped their hands or knelt down to make a ceremony. They all cried out in unison. Everyone''s appearance and behavior were extremely respectful. Shenji old man appeared. Then it means that the battle has come into effect! The battle list is going to change! And... It''s not the usual change! Xu canghong looked at the old man with dull eyes. The whole man seemed to have lost his soul. "Young master The people of the Xu family knelt on the ground, crying and howling. Xu canghong is the pillar of the Xu family and the hope of the Xu family. If Xu canghong did not have the status of fighting spirit, the Xu family would not be able to compete with the Canglin family and other ethnic religions. The loss of Xu canghong''s identity would be an unprecedented heavy blow to the Xu family. "Don''t be too polite!" Shenji old man said faintly, looking at Xu canghong with his eyes, he lifted his hand. Bang! Xu canghong''s fighting orders suddenly flew past and fell on his hands. Xu canghong trembled wildly and tried to grab it, but he failed. From this moment on, he is no longer a spirit. He has completely lost his identity! Shenji old man turned around, looked at the white night over there, and spoke faintly under the condition of all the attention. "Fighting against the Holy One in the white night, he defeated Xu canghong of lingzun with his own strength. He came to lingzun''s territory and shook the sun and the moon with martial arts! Today, I will give you the title of fighting spirit Zun, which ranks 498 in the battle list The voice fell, and the old man''s palm shook. Whoosh! The token flew immediately into the white night. The white night flies in the air and holds the token in his hand. Looking at the number above, the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "thank you very much." "White night, from now on, you are a fighting spirit. The next fight in the battle list will become very cruel. I hope you can do it well!" The old man walked away, spinning toward the crack. "Farewell to Shenji old man!" The people called again in a hurry. After a while, the void shakes and the ripples flatten. The figure of Shenji old man disappeared completely. Seeing the old man leaving, they all rushed to make a salute to the white night: "meet Bai lingzun!" The voice rang out. People have a complex look. Some are envious, some are astonished, some are timid, some are hesitating. No one expected that this man actually defeated lingzun. No one thought that Xu canghong, who was famous everywhere, would be defeated by such a nobody. Many people don''t even wake up from the results. I''m afraid the last thing I can think of is Canglin Qikui. If the people of those families knew that the person sent by Canglin family to the battle of the grand ceremony was a spiritual respect... What would those people look like? Canglin Qikui suddenly looked forward to it. But... He was more worried. "Don''t mention it." The white night put away the fighting order and then looked at Xu canghong: "what? Do you still think I am the killer of Xu Yong? If I really want to kill him, I won''t wait until I go to Jiuyang Jianlin. When he looks for me, I can kill him! After all, he provoked me first Xu canghong''s pale face was stiff and silent. The strong cannot be humiliated. With such strength as white night, Xu Yong came to challenge him. No one dares to erase it. What''s more, the white night is already fighting with lingzun. What is his family''s challenge? However, it is not to say that Xu canghong fell into the abyss. Although he didn''t have the status of fighting spirit, he had another identity. That''s Huo Changtian''s apprentice! As long as this identity still exists, he Xu canghong is still not everyone can provoke. "I admit, with your strength, it is really impossible to assassinate Xu Yong! I... Wronged you! " Xu canghong took a deep breath and finally made a sound, but his voice was particularly hoarse. "Great!" Ruan Zhong laughed and stroked. Canglin Shifei is also elated. Crape myrtle fairy mercilessly relaxed, but the eyes are full of complexity. They were talking to each other."Since Bai... Bai lingzun is not the murderer of my younger brother, let the flying flower sword come out to be tested!" Xu canghong said in a deep voice. When they heard this, they all looked at the flying flower sword. It''s just... when people look at this side, they only see canglinqi and Canglin Dai, father and daughter. As for the flying flower sword, it has long been gone. "Where''s the flying flower sword?" "Where has he gone?" "It was here just now!" People around were in a fog. But soon, people realized. "The truth is revealed!" White night light way: "flying flower sword fear crime abscond, do not fight oneself, this, also need not investigate again!" "Asshole "This boy must have escaped while we came to salute the Shenji old man!" "It''s really this guy who did it!" They cried out in indignation. Cang Linqi looks ugly. Cang Lin Dai was tottering and couldn''t believe it. The representatives of those families were all angry. They looked at Canglin Qikui in Qi Dynasty. "Canglin family leader, flying sword is the son-in-law of your Canglin family. Shouldn''t you give us an explanation?" Ruan Peng hummed. And they all drank. Canglin Qikui frowned and looked at canglinqi, who lowered his head. He said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, everyone. This is my Canglin family. It''s not so easy for flying flower sword to escape! When I get it back! " After that, Canglin Qikui used the voice that people inside and outside Canglin mountain could hear, and called out. "Canglin people listen to the order, quickly open the border, seal the mountain and seal the clan, capture the flying sword!" The sound was loud and spread out. In an instant, the whole Canglin family was boiling. After about half a pillar of incense, the flying sword was captured in a cave in the back mountain of Canglin family. He was knocked off his arms, lost the ability to resist, the whole was pushed to the white night and other people in front of, in a mess. "Husband Cang Lin Dai rushed over crying and threw herself on the flying flower sword. She was heartbroken and heartbroken. However, Ruan Zhong is not a good person. He rushes directly to the head of the flying flower sword, which is just two feet. "Don''t beat my husband!" Cang Lin Dai screamed. "Don''t hit him? I''m going to kill him Ruan Zhong said angrily, "this boy killed Xu Yong and they, and wanted to frame me and Lord Bai! I wish I could cut him to pieces After that, Ruan Zhong was ready to beat him up again. "Ah Zhong, come back!" Ruan Peng here had a drink. Ruan Zhong saw this and stopped. Flying flower sword looks as if dead and grey, knowing that the matter has been revealed, it will no longer conceal it. Then came the interrogation time of Canglin family. Everyone did not leave, listening quietly. After some questioning, he realized that the flying flower sword was not a kind of loose cultivation. In fact, he was sent by Lianshan, the old enemy of Canglin aristocratic family. Most of his current identities are fake. His real flying sword has been killed by Lianshan. The reason why this fake flying flower sword wants to kill Xu Yong and others is to disturb the pattern of Canglin family and destroy the grand ceremony. At the same time, the Xu family, Ma family and other families fight with Canglin family, so that he can watch the tiger with renzuo mountain in Lianshan, enjoy the success, and kill Xu Yong and other people. This is only the first step of flying flower sword. However, the matter has been revealed, the so-called plan is in vain. Lianshan is afraid to meet the Revenge of Canglin family, Jiajia and Xu family. "The truth has come to light. After solving this problem, we should join hands and go to Lianshan to seek justice from the leader of Lianshan!" Someone said out loud. "Good! Lianshan is so mean that he wants to arouse our family to fight! What a nuisance "They must be made to pay for their despicable deeds!" People said, indignant, especially excited. "Be quiet, everyone!" At this time, a hoarse voice came out. All of them were quiet for a moment, and went along with the reputation, only to find that Xu canghong was speaking. "Xu Ling... Do you have anything else to add?" Ruan Peng asked. Xu canghong is silent for a moment. He stares at Canglin Qikui and says, "Canglin family leader, since the truth has come to light, this matter is over. As for the matter of finding Lianshan, I''m not in a hurry. Before that, canghong wants to ask Canglin''s master to do canghong a favor!" Help? What can Xu canghong ask Canglin Qikui for help at this time? But some people here have already thought of something. "If I guess right, Mr. Xu wants to revive young master Xu Yong?" Canglin Qi Kui Dan Road. "Not bad." Xu canghong nodded.The words fell to the ground, and the scene was in an uproar. "It''s impossible! Resurrect Xu Yong, you have to use the Canglin God bead! The number of divine beads is limited, and it can never be used on Xu Yong''s body! " Nearby, there was an excited and loud retort from the elder of the Xu family. Many people of Canglin aristocratic family also nodded. You know, many of the great powers of Canglin aristocratic family have not been resurrected by the beads of God. How can an outsider be cheaper? However, Xu canghong was not flustered. He put his hands behind him and said, "although Xu Yong is my younger brother, the master also knows his existence and loves him very much. If I know that Xu Yong is dead, I think the master will be very angry... Canglin family master, canghong has not told the master about this matter! If the master knew that my brother died here, canghong might not be able to persuade him with his master''s temper. although Xu canghong said it lightly, his meaning was already obvious... if Canglin aristocratic family refused to revive, then... Wait for Huo Changtian''s anger! The people of Canglin aristocratic family changed greatly. The white night moved her eyebrows, said nothing and looked at it silently www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1270 With Xu canghong''s words, the atmosphere of the scene was instantly solidified. Everyone stopped talking. The people of Canglin aristocratic family were all flushed. They didn''t know what to say. Representatives of other families are looking at Canglin Qikui and waiting for his reply. Now, Canglin Qikui is in a dilemma. You know, flying flower sword is not the only one who killed Xu Yong. If Xu canghong was promised, what should the people of other clan families think? Their children also died in the accident. If Canglin Qikui didn''t revive them, wouldn''t they all offend and die? But if you don''t agree with me, it will offend Huo Changtian. Who is Huo Changtian? How can people like Canglin and Qikui not know? For that kind of power, he is willing to offend this 400 ranked fighting spirit Zun, but he is not willing to offend such existence! Canglin Qikui fell into silence. The scene was also silent. The atmosphere is a little weird. It''s just. Xu canghong doesn''t want to give Canglin Qikui too much time. He also knows Canglin Qikui''s difficulties, but he can''t manage so much. He gave up the chance to turn back, not only to export evil spirit, but also to save his brother. "Canglin''s master, give me a good word. Don''t delay everyone''s time. When canghong finishes this matter, he has to go to his old master''s house to wait for master''s demolition! If the master had to wait for a long time, Cang Hong would not be able to explain. " Xu canghong said in a deep voice. After a long silence, Canglin Qikui finally took a deep breath, raised his head and said faintly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xu, I''m sorry about the resurrection... I can''t do anything about it!" The words fell to the ground, and the people''s brows suddenly wrinkled. "What are you talking about?" Xu canghong''s face turned blue in an instant. Is it possible that Canglin Qikui would rather offend Huo Changtian than revive Xu Yong?? "Canglin, are you sure you want to do this?" Xu canghong''s voice was particularly cold: "if so, I''m afraid the master and his old people will be very unhappy. At that time, the Canglin family will not only lose such a magic weapon. Which one is more important? I hope the Canglin master can carefully consider it!" "Don''t think about it." Canglin Qikui shook his head and said faintly, "Mr. Xu, the Canglin aristocratic family doesn''t want to make you angry, and doesn''t want to offend Huo Daneng. However, when things get to this point, Qikui has nothing to say. As for Canglin Shenzhu... Please forgive Qikui''s powerless. Even if you go to talk to Huo Daneng, Qikui has the same attitude!" A lot of people take a breath. Is Canglin Qikui crazy? "You..." Xu canghong''s face changed greatly. He suddenly drank it, and his whole body was in a riot: "Canglin Qikui, don''t force me! If you don''t hand over the CangLin pearl to revive my brother, I''m not afraid to rob him directly! " Anyway, Huo Changtian is the supporter. He is not afraid of the Revenge of Canglin family. However, Canglin Qikui''s face sank, his voice lowered, and he said, "Mr. Xu, I advise you not to be impulsive and think twice before you act. If you really want to rob this thing openly... I''m afraid Huo Daneng can''t protect you!" As soon as this word falls, the scene is in a state of uproar. "What?" Xu canghong was more than surprised: "you... What do you mean by that?" Seeing that Canglin Qikui didn''t feel a bit flustered, the man said in a deep voice: "Mr. Xu, it''s not as simple as you think about Canglin''s pearl. I''m not afraid to tell you that you''re here to ask me for it. Even if Huo Daneng is here, it''s not like Canglin''s divine Pearl! It''s not that Canglin Qikui doesn''t want to give it, but Canglin Qikui doesn''t dare to give it. Do you understand what I mean? " Hearing this, Xu canghong was silent. The representatives of various families on the scene were also stunned. People looked at each other, exchanged eyes, vaguely, some people have guessed some clues. Obviously, not only these people are interested in CangLin pearl, but also a great power. I''m afraid the power is still above Huo Changtian. Also, how can such a divine thing not be coveted by great powers? The reason why the Canglin divine bead has not been taken away is that only the people of Canglin aristocratic family can use it. At present, only Canglin Qikui can use it. White night''s face also became ugly. He looked at Xu canghong, who was silent. Xuaner took a step and looked at Canglin. Qikui said, "Canglin''s master, if so, doesn''t it mean that you can''t use Canglin''s Pearl for me?" Canglin Qikui frowned and did not speak. The crape myrtle fairy saw this, and her small face was extremely white. She lost her voice and said, "master, do you want to use the white night to win the grand ceremony war for the family, and then break your promise When Canglin Shifei heard the voice, his face changed suddenly: "master, how can you do such a thing?" Canglin Qikui is still silent. Silence is acquiescence.The white night vomited the turbid gas, in the eye rippling the different color. Feeling Canglin Qikui really wants to use himself. If even Huo Changtian doesn''t dare to take the Canglin divine pearl, what can he do in the white night even if he breaks his promise? In fact, Bai Ye also considered this kind of result, but he didn''t want to tear his cheek with Canglin family. It''s good that the flying flower sword has happened, otherwise... I can only work for others foolishly at night. "Bai lingzun, things are not what you think. It involves too much. I think we should sit down and have a good chat." Seeing that the white night''s face was not quite right, Canglin Qikui said busily. If it had been before, Canglin Qikui would not have paid attention to it, but the white night was already the Holy One, and he did not want to make enemies for the Canglin family. "No need to talk." The white night shook his head and said, "I''ll give you a way to go now, hand over the Canglin God beads, and then resurrect several people for me." Many people look at the white night with the eyes of idiots. Even Xu canghong can''t do anything about Canglin Qikui. Even Huo Changtian can''t control Canglin Qikui... What''s the meaning of his words in the daytime? Even if he is lingzun, Canglin Qikui is not scared by lingzun, is he? Fear is not fear. "Bai lingzun, what do you mean by that?" Canglin Qikui frowned and lowered his voice: "I think this matter needs to be discussed. Please sit down and talk about it calmly." The crape myrtle fairy over there also stepped forward, took Bai Ye''s arm, her eyes turned red, and said in a low voice: "white night... Don''t mess around. Even the master Huo Changtian is not afraid of you. Don''t do this. If the trouble is out of control and you touch some great power... That''s bad..." the problem now is not Canglin Qikui, but the power behind him who covets Canglin''s Pearl! "Don''t you want to revive your mother?" The white night asked her. The crape myrtle fairy shivered all over, her mouth slightly opened, and she could not speak. "If you don''t want to revive your mother, you can step back!" Said white night again. Crape myrtle fairy''s face was very white, but she still let go. "Can you... Revive my mother?" "I don''t know yet, but there is always hope when we do... If we keep silent, there will be no hope." The white night is light. The crape myrtle fairy looked at him in a complicated way. Finally, she took a deep breath and stepped back two steps. Instead of retreating to one side, she looked at Canglin Qikui. "In that case, I''ll be with you!" In the white night, he nodded silently and looked at Canglin Qikui with a calm expression. Canglin Qikui frowned and looked ugly. "Mr. Bai, do you think you can compare with Mr. Huo Changtian?" "No "Then I advise you to stop your hand, don''t be impulsive. I''m not afraid to tell you that Canglin''s divine pearl is not something you can covet, and I will never give it to you!" Canglin Qikui said in a deep voice. When the voice fell, the strong men of the Canglin aristocratic family immediately got up and took a step toward the white night. Canglin Qikui can only choose to do it. White night gently shook his head: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to give it to me. As long as you know, I''m not asking you for it now, but grabbing it directly!" "Grab? Bai lingzun, I don''t want to be the enemy of you. But if you do, I don''t mind taking you down. Although you have the power of lingzun, I can still be big if I want to clean up a lingzun. Are you sure you want to fight against my Canglin family? " Canglin and Qikui sink. White night closed his eyes: "I give you ten rest time to consider, after ten rest, if you don''t reply, I will use my own way to get CangLin pearl." "It''s no use for you to get the beads. You can''t raise anyone without me." Canglin Qikui shook his head. "Ten!" The white night began to count down. "Bai lingzun, don''t be stubborn." "Nine!" "Bai lingzun, it''s not good for us to go on like this." "Eight!" "You..." "seven!" ... counting sentence by sentence in the white night, he ignored Canglin Qikui''s words. The expression of Canglin Qikui is also cold. He waves his hand slightly, indicating that the people of Canglin family are ready to start. The atmosphere at the scene became strange. It seems that a great war is about to take place. But in Qin Feng is about to count to a moment, a figure stood in front of the white night. In an instant, Canglin Qikui''s face was extremely white. "Canglin family master, you are afraid of Da Neng. Then, are you not afraid of us flattening Canglin family?" A hoarse voice came out. People looked together and were more than surprised. The master of the voice is Xu canghong!No one expected that Xu canghong also appeared at this critical moment... "Mr. Xu, you..." "Canglin, my purpose is the same as Bai lingzun! I heard that there are still four chances to revive the CangLin pearl. Do you mind if I use one too Xu canghong said. "If I don''t give it!" Canglin Qikui was surprised and angry, and said with his teeth. Xu canghong did not speak, but looked at the white night. I shake my head in the white night. "You are afraid that Daneng will destroy the Canglin family! But if you don''t, I will... Destroy the Canglin family! " The cold words fell to the ground. In an instant, all the people on the scene fell into the ice cellar! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1271 Canglin Qikui raised his head and looked at the white night, his lips trembling. "If you kill me, even if you get CangLin pearl, you will not be able to revive! Because only I can use Canglin Pearl Canglin Qikui recovered and said solemnly. "It doesn''t matter." The white night said coldly, "if you don''t hand over the Canglin God bead, I can''t revive the people I want to revive. What''s the relationship between the Canglin bead and me? Since I can''t get CangLin pearl, it''s better for me to destroy it, and no one can get it! " "You..." Cang Lin Qi Kui''s face is full of consternation, and her Qi is shaking wildly. "Bai lingzun!! Don''t be so arrogant! If we really want to fight, we are not afraid of you The old man of Canglin family beside him was furious. White night side head, staring at him. Suddenly, the white night arms move, directly pull out the abandoned God sword to the old man. This time, he didn''t have any hands left. He directly urged the sword emperor''s sword. His endless strength was like a wild beast rushing towards the old man. "Ah!! Asshole The old man roared, his dry wood like body heaved up a lot of muscles and veins, and the surging holy power poured out. He came out and ran into the sword power of the white night. It''s just. The sword power of the white night was so powerful that it tore the old man''s holy power into pieces in a breath less effort, and then it hit the old man''s body heavily. Bang! The old man flew out in an instant, fell on the ground, vomited blood, and had soul power on the spot. "Fourth uncle!" "Four grandfathers!" Next to the Canglin family, people rushed to the old man and helped him up. Seeing the old man fainted, many people turned pale and trembled. In particular, Canglin and Qikui were shocked. One move... Will this peak emperor Saint blow the spot coma? This is something that ordinary martial arts masters can''t do. "I am so arrogant, what can you do?" White night put the sword back into its scabbard, and said without expression: "if I don''t get what I want today, I will destroy all this." In order to resurrect Qianlong, Bai Ye no longer intends to talk about morality or reason! Do not compromise means, also at all costs! People are stunned, looking at the white night, eyes are full of shock. Crape myrtle fairy''s expression is particularly complex. At this moment, she really saw the tyranny of the white night. "Shaft!! You are too arrogant There are a group of people walking fast around the periphery. The leader is a martial saint with surging breath! "It''s the second grandfather." "Great! Here comes the second grandfather!" The young people of Canglin aristocratic family were excited. Seeing this, Canglin Qikui couldn''t help showing a trace of joy on his face: "second uncle! Here you are "Master, don''t worry! My Canglin aristocratic family has been living in Lingsheng state for so many years. What is the subversion that others want to subvert? Want to be the enemy of our Canglin family? It depends on whether you are qualified or not The old man, whom Canglin Qikui called the second uncle, roared and leaped forward. A shadow of the town tiger burst out of his body and poured down. Around the strong people have retreated. The ground shatters, the void trembles, and the breath of destruction swings toward the night like a wave. This is a serious martial saint! If you want to defeat him, you can''t even be the top martial saint! White night right arm a lift, abandon God sword to rise again, cleave toward the old man. Chi!! The bleak sword roared like the roar of a demon. Fearless, the old man attacked the abandoned sword. However, abandoning the divine sword instantly penetrated the Qi sword and chopped at the old man. The old man''s eyes suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was beside him in the white night. Blink? This is the real blink! Convert space directly! This is the method that can be used only after mastering the existence of the supreme space soul method. Everyone was breathing hard. "Two, granddad! Opportunity! The old man''s eyes were cold. He raised his hand and grabbed a cold dagger from the void and stabbed it fiercely into the white night. Endless killing intention is like a big hand wrapped in the white night! I can''t escape! Just... next second! Sonorous. The other hand of the white night pulled out the gloomy long sword pinned on his waist and met him fiercely. "Shaft!! My dagger is Jiuyou cold dagger! If you fight with me, you are looking for death The old man roared, and the dagger burst out into the sky. But at this time... bang. When the blade passed, the dagger broke in two. "What?"The old man froze. Not yet. Chi la... the sharp sword directly cut off his arm. Blood gushed in an instant. The old man fell heavily on the ground, covering his broken arm and howling in pain. This martial saint, defeat! "What did you just say?" White night carrying double swords, light looking at the old man: "I just did not hear clearly." The old man''s face was livid. He tried to endure the pain and did not speak. And the people around have been completely shocked. Wu Sheng... Was his arm cut off? No one could speak. People look different. Crape myrtle fairy gaped, Ruan Zhong and others were stupefied. Xu canghong shook his eyes and clenched his fists. He found that... This man fought with himself before, and seemed to have more energy... when Canglin Qikui was struck by lightning, he didn''t respond at all for half a day. The old man was still about to get up. But the sword of the white night had reached his throat. The old man was afraid to move. In the white night, he looked at Canglin Qikui quietly and said, "Canglin Qikui, I''ll ask you for the last time. Would you like to do what I said? If you don''t want to, I''ll start with him... " after that, the blade of the abandoned magic sword went forward. At once, the old man''s throat was cut a little and blood came out. "Second grandfather!" "Second uncle!" The people of Canglin aristocratic family cried out in panic. Canglin Qikui stares at the white night and looks at Xu canghong and other people nearby. Huge pressure was on his shoulders. He couldn''t hold on. In the end, he compromised. Even if he can deal with the white night, Xu canghong can''t take care of it. So far, he has no choice. "I promise you! Help you revive those you want to revive Canglin and Qikui sink. Representatives of other families tried to stop talking, but in the end they were afraid to speak up. The number of resurrection is limited, and this is the white night. How dare the representatives say anything? "Good!" The white night nodded and was relieved. "The resurrection ceremony of the day after tomorrow is not the resurrection ceremony." Canglin Qikui road. "No, it''s about to start now." The white night is light. "How to arrange the ceremony?" "I want to mobilize all the people of Canglin aristocratic family to arrange the ceremony in a short time?" The white night is light. Canglin Qikui looks gloomy. He knew why Bai Ye was so anxious. He was worried that he would inform the Da Neng and didn''t want to give Canglin Qikui time. "Hum!" Canglin Qikui murmured and winked at the people nearby. The people next to him understood and ran down immediately. "Then wait. We''ll set it up now. " "I didn''t start in an hour." In the light of the white night, xuan''er said to Xu canghong, "Mr. Xu, please send someone to handle Canglin mountain. Before the resurrection ceremony is completed, no one is allowed to enter or leave." "Good!" Xu canghong nodded and waved to the Xu family. The Xu family immediately took action. "An hour? It can''t be done at all! " Canglin and Qikui roared. "I won''t give you too much time." White night didn''t listen to the explanation at all. "You..." Canglin Qikui''s chest was almost burst, and he wanted to cut him into pieces immediately. If he could... Canglin Qikui finally gave up, his face turned red, then he swung his sleeve and left. With the pressure of the white night, the people of Canglin aristocratic family moved up. Xu canghong also surrounded Canglin mountain at the first time. However, if Canglin Qikui wanted to report to Da Neng, he couldn''t help it. After all, the communication means of Lingsheng prefecture were very strange. Canglin Qikui summoned a group of senior members of Canglin aristocratic family into the forbidden area, saying that they were preparing for the resurrection ceremony. No one should disturb him. White night can not tell the true from the false, and it is not easy to disturb, so he waits with Xu canghong and Lagerstroemia Fairies in the hall. Representatives of many aristocratic families did not leave in a hurry. They wanted to pay attention to the next development. "Bai lingzun, aren''t you afraid of that powerful revenge?" Xu canghong put down his tea cup, took a breath and said to the white night. "Afraid." "But it''s useless to be afraid of it. What''s more, the purpose of my coming here is to revive my friends. I have to do it even if I''m afraid of it!" "But if the power comes, even if you resurrect your friends, they will only be killed by the power. You will not only be useless, but also put your own life in it Xu canghong road.White night looked at him, light way: "what do you have to say straight." Xu canghong knew that Bai Ye was a smart man, so he nodded: "I won''t beat around the bush. I think it''s necessary for us to ask Canglin Qikui about that great power. Since we have decided to do it, we have to do it to the end. I have sent someone to contact my master and ask him to come forward and support me. Bai lingzun dares to threaten Canglin''s master, presumably behind his back There are also high-ranking people to support him. I don''t know what kind of power is behind Bai lingzun? Could you please come here? If Bai lingzun''s power and my master join hands, or you may frighten the great power behind Canglin Qikui "Is that so? You think very much, if so, certainly can frighten to that great power, just... "White night thought for a moment, shook his head and said:" I have no power behind me! " On hearing this, Xu canghong and others were dumbfounded. "No power? How dare you challenge Canglin Qikui like this This is just looking for death! With powerful means, even if the white night escapes to the ends of the earth, it will be obliterated by it The white night looked calm and said faintly, "when that great power comes, if he doesn''t speak the truth, I don''t have to be polite. I''ll fight with one of them. Is life and death? We''ll talk about it after the war www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1272 Inside the forbidden area. The senior members of Canglin aristocratic family all knelt on the ground and did not dare to look up. Canglin Qikui offered a golden mirror and poured breath into it. In an instant, the mirror burst out a brilliant light, turned into a light column, penetrated the top of the forbidden area, and shot into the sky. People outside thought it was the luster of the ceremony, and they didn''t care much about it. I saw that halo quickly flickered up, a dim figure appeared in the mirror. "See you, my Lord!" Canglin, Qikui and others rushed down. "What''s the matter?" The murmur of the sound came out, hitting the soul. "A gangster came to Canglin mountain and forced his subordinates to hand over Canglin Shenzhu. However, his subordinates are incompetent. He is not an opponent of this person. Please help me suppress these gangsters of thieves!" Canglin Qikui is busy with boxing. "What?" The voice over there was very angry. He even snorted: "where are the ants so bold that they even dare to covet my own things? Presumptuous! Daring Daneng seems extremely angry, and even the mirror in front of him trembles. "Don''t be angry, my Lord." Canglin Qikui is busy kowtowing. "You wait for a moment, and I will show my magic! Come here. " The voice over there is cold. "Great!" Canglin Qikui was overjoyed: "are you coming from the door of space like Shenji old man?" "Shenji old man''s means are unimaginable, and I''m not good at the space method. I can''t tear the space right away. It takes some time. You can find a way to hold these people, and I will arrive at Canglin mountain as soon as possible." "Yes." Canglin and Qikui quickly clasped hands. What else does the figure want to say. But at this time, a grim sword shadow flew from the gate of the forbidden area, and it was accurately blasted on the mirror. In an instant, the mirror exploded. "Ah?" Canglin, Qikui and others were shocked. They quickly got up and looked at the gate of the forbidden area. But he saw that white night, Xu canghong and others had already stood at the door. "It seems that Canglin Qikui is not going to compromise." Xu canghong said coldly. "It''s too late for him to find out." Next to the Lagerstroemia fairy gnashing teeth. Mother died because of Canglin aristocratic family. Lagerstroemia indica has no affection for Canglin aristocratic family. In addition, this is the only way to revive her mother. She can''t help betraying the family name. With no expression on his face, the white night walked towards Canglin Qikui. A group of people of Canglin aristocratic family suddenly trembled and looked at the white night in horror. "We will begin to use the art of resurrection now." Canglin Qikui took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "Half a column of incense." White night light said. "What?" Canglin Qikui is stunned. "Xu canghong, go and catch all the people of Canglin family and bring them here! Put on the censer. " Speaking of this, the white night turned his head and looked at Canglin Qikui quietly: "in half a column of incense, if Canglin Qikui has not resurrected our people... We will destroy all the people of Canglin aristocratic family." "Good!" Xu canghong is also fierce, turn around and move. Canglin Qikui''s eyes shrank, and he growled: "you can''t die!! You must not die The night is silent. So far, he has no choice. "Cast it now!" It''s cold at night. Canglin Qikui clenched his fist, but finally he gave in and was wiped out of his arms. A slender and transparent bead appeared in the palm of his hand. When they looked, they were very excited. "It must be Canglin''s pearl." Someone exclaimed. Representatives of the rest of the family were breathing hard and their hearts were pounding. It''s a pity that only Canglin Qikui can use Canglin Shenzhu. Otherwise, these people will kill people and steal goods at all costs. After all, the resurrection technique of CangLin pearl is against the heaven! However, if you think about it carefully, if not only Canglin aristocratic family can launch Canglin Shenzhu, I''m afraid Canglin aristocratic family has already been razed, how can it stand here? But just then... click. The broken mirror on the ground trembled. People breathed and looked up. I only saw that the broken lenses healed as if they were living things. In a twinkling of an eye, they were restored to their original state. In the mirror, a figure sprang directly out of the mirror and roared fiercely towards the white night. White night backhand pull out abandon God sword, with its fierce. Bang!! The shadow was blown away. The white night also retreated. A look, the figure of that person reappeared in the mirror. "My Lord." Canglin Qikui exclaimed with joy."Close to the full moon mirror, no one can hurt you!" The figure inside said faintly. "But, my lord... The other party wants to kill my people, this..." "you can''t die, your people will die if they die." People in the mirror don''t care. Canglin Qikui''s face changes suddenly. At this time, Xu canghong is already pulling a large group of people to come towards here. They are all from Canglin family. No one is Xu canghong''s opponent. All the people of Canglin family are subdued. "Don''t start the CangLin pearl quickly!" Xu canghong held up a blade of Qi and said in a deep voice at a man of Canglin family. "If you dare to use the CangLin pearl, even if your people do not die now, I will surely kill them all!" The figure in the mirror said coldly, and the voice fell down. The figure pointed at the white night and Xu canghong: "I don''t care who you are. Get out of here quickly. I am the immortal great one. If you wait here to indulge yourself here again, I will destroy all your families, and call you immortal." "What? You are a great master without destruction "How could this be possible?" On hearing this, people at the scene were all scared to get numb on their scalp and their hearts beat wildly. Rao is also secretly surprised at the white night. Although he had not been in the holy land for a long time, and he had been staying in the Canglin family, he had heard of this great immortal. It is said that this man had been dominating the Lingsheng state for thousands of years. He had been an idle monk, monopolizing hundreds of cities in Lingsheng state, and was supported by hundreds of thousands of souls. He had never been defeated in his life, and had countless opportunities. There were few strong men who died in his hands. Some people say that wumie Dazhong may achieve an era. However, he has been practicing in a low-key way and has not participated in the struggle for supremacy in the holy land of the spirit. Therefore, his achievements are very few and others are not easy to comment on. But his strength... No one can question. That''s a super power in holy land. People were in a state of panic. Those family representatives are even more inclined to retreat. Rao is also shocked by Xu canghong. Although his master is Huo Changtian, Huo Changtian is not as good as wumie. It seems that seeing the shocked and hesitating faces of all the people, the person in the mirror sent out a faint laugh: "it seems that you all know your own strength. In this case, kneel down quickly. I don''t want to argue with you ants." In other words, many people understand that this is just an expedient measure of Wu Mie Da Zun. When the matter is over, he will settle accounts one by one. He is not a broad-minded person. After all, he had done this kind of thing before. Anyone who offended him was eliminated by him one by one, even those who had already asked for his forgiveness. And then it was. "Big... Great respect, spare your life!" At this time, the representative of the Ma family suddenly knelt down, kowtow and beg. As soon as the Ma family members kneel down, others can''t stand it, and they all kneel down. "Da Zun, i... I don''t know Taishan well. Please forgive me!" "Da Zun... I... our Thai family is willing to offer you gifts for the previous mistakes. Please forgive me!" They all cried out in a rush, apparently frightened. "Ha ha ha ha, you are smart people. In this case, I will forgive you!" The people in the mirror laughed: "now, you listen to my order, quickly kill the other people who don''t kneel down to me!" "This..." people hesitated. "What? Didn''t you hear me Wu Mie Da Zun said. Next second. Whoosh! A sharp sword cleaved towards the mirror. Bang Dang. The mirror was broken again. The crowd was startled. Looking up, it is the white night... "quiet." The white night is light. "You... You are disrespectful to wumie great respect..." Ma family representative trembled. But the white night ignored him, staring at Canglin Qikui and saying, "half a column of incense is not much time. Should I kill someone to remind you?" Canglin Qikui looks ugly. He knows that he has no way out. He bites his teeth. He can only close his eyes, drag the bead and start to close his eyes. Click... at this time, the mirror moves again. White night immediately crushed the broken lenses, kick scattered, to prevent them from overlapping again. But just then.. whoosh.... those broken lenses suddenly burst out a series of gray shadow, and instantly pierced into the body of Canglin aristocratic family kneeling on the ground not far away. White night and Xu canghong''s faces changed, and they immediately urged the Qi blade to cut towards the gray shadow. Although they are fast, the gray shadow is faster.In a short time, nearly 100 people from the Canglin family were absorbed into people. "Ah!!!" Watching the people fall, Canglin Qikui makes a painful cry. And the gray shadow absorbed the flesh of these people of the Canglin family, and quickly united together, and split it in the sky. A diamond shaped door of space split. The people on the scene were horrified. Only a figure slowly walked out of the door of space. The face of the white night was also ugly. Unexpectedly, he used the flesh of Canglin family as the media, and forced to open up space. The powerful means, indeed, are strange and defensible. "That''s the big power!" Xu canghong was pale and extremely pale, and people retreated. And they trembled, and they did not know what to do. But next moment, a broad-ranging trend is coming down this way. "Don''t panic in vain! Come for a teacher! " The voice fell, and a large number of figures came here. People looked together and were shocked again. It''s a big energy! He was here! The night was tight. So many powerful people are fighting for the Pearl of the God of Canglin. I''m afraid it will be a vicious battle. He took a deep breath, and touched the hidden dragon ring with his fingers. His eyes fell on the body of the Dragon Sword... then he fought. Old man... Can''t help! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1273 Huo Changtian''s arrival made the atmosphere of the scene suffocate. The representatives of all the families were in a state of remorse and wanted to leave, but it was too late to go. At this time, they are the fish on the chopping board, and they are allowed to be slaughtered by these great powers. "See you, master!" Pleased, Xu canghong quickly knelt on the ground and saluted Huo Changtian. "Get up, disciple." Huo Changtian said. Xu canghong gets up and bows to the strong men who follow Huo Changtian. "Cang Hong has met all the senior brothers and sisters." "Cang Hong, you don''t have to be polite. You can solve the current problems first." An old soul said lightly. "Yes." Xu canghong nodded and Xuaner stood aside. The rest of them also saluted Huo Changtian one after another. Everyone was respectful and afraid. Canglin Qikui looks ugly. Crape myrtle fairy looks slightly changed, is at a loss. With so many strong men coming, she knew that she would never be able to revive her mother again. Not to mention that Wu Mie Da Zun, Huo Changtian is not what she can deal with. Crape myrtle fairy has died. "Jade son, don''t be sad. Now, we can only give up and try to get out of here." It seems to see the loss of her daughter, Canglin Shifei took a deep breath, hoarse comfort way. The crape myrtle fairy did not make a sound. But my father had a point. The collision of great powers is bound to be earth shaking. I''m afraid that Canglin mountain will no longer exist. Now the only thing to think about is not Canglin''s divine pearl, but how to leave here and protect life. Huo Changtian''s arrival attracted the attention of wumie Dazhong. No one paid attention to the white night. He opened the Qianlong ring directly, took out the prepared pills from it and put them into his mouth one by one. And Huo Changtian over there, his sight has fallen on Wu Mie Da Zun. "I didn''t expect that wumie Da Zun should do such a thing. He coveted magic weapons, blackmailed younger generation and bullied the weak. It was ridiculous." Indifferent voice from Huo Changtian''s mouth, so that his goatee slightly shaking. Wumie Dazhou is a middle-aged man with only an inch head and golden lines all over his body. His eyes are especially sharp. His hands are negative, and his whole body is full of a kind of arrogant temperament. He glanced at Huo Changtian and shook his head slightly: "no wonder this shaft dares to challenge me. It turns out that you are supporting me. It''s a pity that Huo Changtian, even if you are here, it''s useless. What I want is not what you can stop. If you don''t want to lose your life in vain... Huo Changtian, I advise you to leave quickly!" "Wu Mie Da Zun says that you can create an era and dominate the holy state of Lingzhou by means of your means. Huo has always been unconvinced. Today I have the honor to meet you. Would it be a pity not to compete with you?" Huo Changtian light way, narrow eyes are full of strong sense of war. "There is only one result in the contest with my father, that is, death! Huo Changtian, do you want to die? " Wu Mie Da Zun looks ferocious. "Ha ha ha ha ha, death? That''s ridiculous! Before the war, you know that Huo is not your opponent?? You are too confident Having said that, Huo Changtian jumps forward and rushes towards wumie Dazhong. "Yutian, canghong! You guys show me Canglin Qikui. Don''t let him run away. I''m going to kill wumie Dazhong! Create an era of being a teacher Huo Changtian shouts, is near wumie Dazhou, a palm fall. "Wu Mie Da Zun! Come on! Have a good fight In an instant, all the void around wumie great statue was twisted, and a hole of several kilometers was pierced through the ground. After that, they ran away. It''s going to be a big war. It''s a big deal! White night also does not hold up, pull crape myrtle fairy to jump back. "Are you going to die? I''ll let you die! Let you understand that I can not be challenged by everyone! " Wumie Da Zun stands in the air, stares at the slap and blows away. Bang!! It''s like a star burst. An unparalleled surge of power exploded. In a flash, countless buildings and peaks around Canglin forbidden area were all flattened. All the people who just escaped from Canglin mountain were lifted away. Fortunately, they all fled in time, otherwise they would be hurt if they were attacked. Canglin Qikui wants to run away, but Xu canghong over there leads a group of disciples under Huo Changtian''s knees to rush over and stop him. Xu canghong put forward a sword, put it on Canglin Qikui''s neck, and said in a deep voice: "Canglin Qikui, hurry up to use Canglin God beads for me, revive my brother, and then be loyal to me, worship my master as the main body, and use Canglin beads for my master." "Mr. Xu, what about us?" Lagerstroemia fairy carefully asked. "Miss yu''er, Bai lingzun, the master is here. I have no choice but to revive my younger brother. It''s impossible for you to revive your people. Even if I agree, the master and other senior brothers and sisters will not agree." Xu canghong shook his head.The crape myrtle fairy is full of disappointment. There was no reaction at night. From the moment Huo Changtian appeared, he knew that the Canglin Pearl was not controlled by Xu canghong. "You weak mole ants, if you want to live, just stay aside. Don''t think about something that you can''t covet. Otherwise, you will die here!" The man named Yutian whispered, his eyes full of scorn and disdain. No one said anything. Some family representatives had already wanted to leave. But that Yutian jumps forward and blocks directly in front of the public. "No one is allowed to leave." "For what?" Asked the representative of the Ma family. "We... We don''t want Canglin and Shenzhu. Don''t you let us go?" Ruan Zhong trembled. "Things here need to be sealed off. If you leave, what can you do if you attract other talents? So don''t leave! " Yoda hummed. "Wu Mie Da Zun and Huo Da Neng fight each other. It can be said that it is earth shaking. Even if we don''t spread the news, there will be great powers to attract us." Ruan Peng hummed. "You''re right, but the great powers won''t come so soon. When they notice what''s going on here, I think we''ve solved everything here." Yu Tian sank, and xuan''er said to Canglin Qikui over there: "Canglin Qikui, are you willing to be loyal to us?" Canglin Qikui doesn''t speak. But the next second, a sword to split. A member of Canglin family was cut in half on the spot. Canglin Qikui''s eyes were red, and he was staring at Yutian with gnashing teeth: "you... " I''ll ask you again, would you like to... " "Don''t think about it!" Whew! Another man fell, blood spattered on the spot. "I ask you, if you refuse once, I will kill one person. I want to see how many people in your Canglin family are enough for me to kill!" Haneda sneers. The people of Canglin aristocratic family are almost scared crazy. Canglin Qi Kui Qi Qi is full of distortion. He wanted to commit suicide and threatened everyone to stop. However, Xu canghong and others nearby were so quick that they immediately subdued him and made him unable to commit suicide. The scene has been controlled by Huo Changtian''s disciples. White night frowns. I thought that Canglin Qikui would compromise. However, this time... The scene of Canglin Qikui is as iron as a heart. If the people are killed, he just refuses to agree. Crape myrtle fairy''s face turned white. Xu canghong frowned. Is it true that Canglin Qikui will not agree until all the people of Canglin aristocratic family are dead? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, a series of explosions were heard. The ground shakes wildly. The white night looks into the distance. When the sun and the sky are dark, the sky and the sky can''t be destroyed. If ordinary saints, at this moment, they would have been shocked to death. This is still a long way to go. However, if it goes on like this, the battle between the two great powers will still spread here. White night eyebrows tight movement, while thinking about what, while continuing to swallow pills. "White night, what shall we do now?" Lagerstroemia fairy came forward and asked hoarsely. Now the only person she could trust, besides her father, was white night. "If Canglin Qikui doesn''t agree, there''s only one way to do it now." The night sank. "What can I do?" "Magic!" "Magic?" "Yes, there needs to be a strong man who is proficient in magic to control Canglin Qikui with magic, and let him use Canglin Shenzhu under the driving of illusion. However, judging from the strength of Canglin Qikui, the existence of being proficient in illusory arts needs to be powerful. It is hard to find. Xu canghong and others can''t do it. We can only find a way to take Canglin Qikui away, leave here first, and then discuss Strategy. " The white night lowered his voice. "Go?" The crape myrtle fairy was stunned, and immediately understood the meaning of the white night. People also secretly urged their breath. Their eyes showed a trace of cold, staring at Xu canghong and others, and said in a deep voice, "how do you start?" The white night glanced at the two great powers in the distance, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "now!" Then he went straight there. Crape myrtle fairy see the situation, nodded, also did not hesitate to walk in the past. If you want to take Canglin and Qikui away, you have to bump into Xu canghong and Yutian. At this point, there is no need to talk about morality. "Don''t... Don''t kill me..." at this time, a shaking voice came out.The crape myrtle fairy looked up and found that the sword of Yutian had been aimed at Canglin Ruyan. For Canglin such as Yan, Lagerstroemia fairy but have feelings, immediately drink open: "stop!" "Well?" Haneda frowned, staring at the crape myrtle fairy, cold hum: "what kind of goods are you? How dare you take care of my business? Get out of here After that, Haneda directly raised his hand and blew to the crape myrtle fairy. Seeing this, Xu canghong was shocked and cried out in a hurry: "elder martial brother! Don''t But it was late. Crape myrtle fairy set up holy power to resist. But what is Yuda''s opponent? People were shocked to fly on the spot and fell heavily on the ground. Feather field disdains to hum a: "but is an incompetent true saint, what can be afraid of? Canghong, do you like this woman "No... no, just this woman... Is a holy fiancee..." Xu canghong said with a bitter smile. "Lingzun?" Yutian and others are surprised. "Who is your fiancee?" Haneda asked. "Me." There was a distant voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1274 Hearing the word "I", everyone was stunned and looked at the sound source in unison. It is the white night that talks. "Lingzun" Yutian and others frowned, and their faces were stunned: "just a very holy?" "What''s going on?" "A supreme saint is a fighting spirit Zun? Canghong, are you wrong? " "It''s not Cang Hong who is wrong, but this guy is a madman!" Haneda cold way, cold staring at the white night: "I don''t want to see such an idiot again, Xiaoli, kill him! Such idiotic rubbish shouldn''t live in the world. It''s a dirty eye "Yes, elder martial brother!" Next to a soul person nodded, walked toward the white night, directly raised his sword to chop. A true saint does not exist, basically all his offensive can be ignored. But the next second... whoosh! An iron fist suddenly exploded, and instantly smashed the head of the soul called Xiaoli. Click. Its head suddenly exploded, red and white things splashed. People died on the spot. "What?" The rest of the people were stunned. "You..." Haneda was angry, but more shocked than angry. You know, that little power is the first time to enter the true saint. How can a very Saint... Blow up a real saint with one fist?? "Brothers and sisters, this man is not an ordinary person. Don''t treat him as an ordinary saint. The reason why he is a fighting spirit is because... I was defeated by him!" Xu canghong said in a deep voice. As soon as the words fell, they were as if struck by lightning. "What? You... You lost to him? " Haneda''s face is unbelievable. You know, even he can''t easily defeat Xu canghong. In the final analysis, Xu canghong was the top 500 fighting spirit Zun. The reason why he called them senior brothers and sisters was that they were introduced earlier than Xu canghong. Out of respect, if we really talk about strength, there may not be a few of them who have beaten Xu canghong. Hearing Xu canghong''s words, all the people''s expressions froze. "I''ll give you a chance to get out of here." White night light said: "give me Canglin Qikui, I will not kill you." The words fell to the ground, and Yutian and others were furious. "Asshole! Our master is there. You dare to be so presumptuous. When my master defeats wumie great master, you will be good-looking! " One woman screamed. "Why master? We can get rid of this man! " The man at the other end was angry and growled, "can we be afraid of him alone for so many of us?" "Well said!" Yutian hem: "even if he is a fighting spirit, what? If we want him to die, who can save him? " After that, they pulled out their swords and went to the white night. Xu canghong didn''t know what to say. "Xu canghong, don''t blame me. It''s your people who want to fight against me." White night light way, will abandon God sword to draw out. Xu canghong sighed and did not speak. But before that big man already press can''t bear, low roar, take the lead to rush to the white night. "How dare you be arrogant? Grandfather, cut off your dog''s head to see how rampant you are The big man roared, and a big sword with heavy snow was already cleaved. It''s amazing. The blade is bright. It''s especially terrifying. But just then. Whoosh! A black light passed by. The breath of the big man suddenly burst into pieces, and his eyes glared. The attack suddenly broke down, and he fell directly beside the white night with a knife in his hand. The pupil of the man behind him shrank. When he raised his eyes, he saw that the body of the man lying on the ground had been split in two, and the long and thick knife had been cut in two, and the man died on the spot. People were silent. The hearts beat fast. The peak is really Holy... Is it just cut by a sword? This is what the supreme sage can do?? "Stop it! Elder martial brother Yutian, Bai lingzun... Please stop! " Xu canghong gritted his teeth. He is well aware of the strength of white night. If these people can suppress white night, they will surely suffer heavy losses. However, Haneda and others will not give up. They were worshipped by Huo Changtian. When had they been humiliated? "Since you want to fight against us, well, we will make you a success!" Yutian said coldly: "fellow members, go up, kill this man! No matter life or death! Whoever wants to kill him is the fighting spirit Zun! " "Good!" "Up!" All of them called out, and the soul pressure was released, and an surging holy power swept over. Bang! At the foot of the white night, the earth burst into pieces. But he didn''t move, and he was struck with his sword.The fierce sword spirit bumps into the holy power, which relieves the power of suppression countless times. But now Yutian and others have already killed him. Sharp swords in all directions, such as demon fangs, bite at him. The crape myrtle fairy felt nervous and wanted to help. But she realized that her strength could not control the situation. So she had to go to Canglin Qikui. But when Xu canghong looks at Canglin Qikui, how can she take her away? Two people also hand in hand, crape myrtle fairy is obviously not an opponent, the killed are always defeated, can not get close to Canglin Qikui. This is still Xu canghong''s mercy on the face of the white night. If he really tried his best, the crape myrtle fairy would have died. The other representatives of the owners did not stay at all and fled directly. Ruan Zhong and Ruan Peng are not wordy. Their two uncles and nephews lead the Ruan family to evacuate directly. There is no pressure on the white night side. He held the sword in one hand and swept from left to right, but he fell down on the six emperors and four saints in front of him. He couldn''t resist. Haneda is already in a state of panic, and his brain is almost blank. Is this man... Too strong? At this time, the white night suddenly raised the sword to split horizontally. Bang Dang. Several swords in front of him were cut off in an instant, and the broken edge was scattered on the ground. Abandon the divine sword and cut the sword like tofu! "Not good!" Haneda''s face changed greatly: "retreat! Come on Several quick reflexes immediately cast soul and move back. But the slow ones are too late. I saw that the abandoned sword had just broken all the weapons, and immediately swept back. The sword blade returned to the original way and suddenly everything. Sonorous! The sharp black sword Qi exploded in an instant and was embezzled towards the people. In an instant, one emperor saint and the four top true saints were cut off on the spot and were directly lying dead. "Ah Haneda roared angrily, and his face was twisted. However, he did not rush up, but turned his head suddenly and yelled at Xu canghong: "canghong, catch that woman for me! If this person dares to resist again, he will kill that woman for me When Xu canghong heard this, he was stunned for a moment and hesitated. White night face dunshen, immediately turned to the crape myrtle fairy to drink: "come back!" Lagerstroemia fairy slightly trembles, hastily turns back. But at this time, Yutian has already rushed past, straight a sword against the crape myrtle fairy''s neck. "Stop! If you do this again, I will separate your fiancee Yutian drinks. The white night had to stop. "White night... Leave me alone, take Canglin Qikui The crape myrtle fairy called. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was stunned and nodded silently: "good! Then I don''t care about you. After you die, I will raise you again when I win the Canglin Pearl With that, the white night went directly to Yutian. Yoda''s face turned green when he heard the sound. Yeah. People are fighting for the means of resurrection, but the CangLin pearl can be resurrected four times... Why not use it to resurrect Lagerstroemia indica fairies? It''s unrealistic to threaten people''s lives. Crape myrtle fairy also has some consternation, which thought that day night promised so happy? However, in Yu Tian''s Leng Shen''s Kung Fu, his eyes were cold at night, and he immediately drank: "leave!" Thump. Yutian and Lagerstroemia fairies were instantly bombarded by a strange force, and each of them flew in one direction. Crape myrtle fairy fell on the ground, quite in a mess, but the people were OK. Yutian also fell on the ground. He got up and glared at the white night with a twisted face: "is this the power of truth?" White night did not speak. "Asshole, asshole!" Yukida''s straight teeth. He still didn''t give up because, in his opinion, they still had the upper hand and had a good chance of winning. "Everybody, don''t leave your hands any more. Take out the magic weapon that master gave you to solve this person." Haneda growled in a low voice. The people looked ferocious, and they rushed to fight against the fear again. But just then... crash. A golden halo suddenly rose in the sky, followed by thousands of gold chains stretching out from the distance. The majestic force occupied the whole sky. Yutian and others are all a Leng, looking at the other side in unison, but listening to a magnificent voice. "The gods and ghosts are crawling, and the Buddha''s hands are tied! Give it to me! Lock fairy chain Swish, swish... the gold chain quickly retracts, like thousands of golden dragons dancing in the sky. The scene was particularly magnificent. "Suo Xian chain? It''s a chain?? How could you have such a thing? It''s impossible Wu Mie''s angry roar is heard. People only looked at the golden chains in all directions, and instantly bound wumie great Zun into a cocoon.Yutian and others were overjoyed. "Master is going to win!" "Great!" "This chain of immortals is to prepare for the Great Buddha of wumie!! Now Wu Mie Da Zun is going to die! " Yutian suddenly turned his head, staring at the white night and said with a grim smile: "when the master has solved the problem, there is no great respect to destroy! Look at you, little saint, where are you arrogant? " "Ha ha ha ha..." everyone laughed. if Huo Chang Tian tidied up the great master, everything has the final say. No matter how strong this extreme saint is, how can it compete with Huo Changtian? The white night frowned. Both wumie Dazhong and Huo Changtian are eager to end the battle, so they are particularly impatient and spare no effort in fighting. After all, they don''t seem to drag on so long that they attract the attention of other powers. But white night ten thousand did not expect, two people unexpectedly end so fast. It looks like we have to move ahead of time! Thinking of the white night, all the pills stuck in the throat were swallowed. Gudong! The pill goes into the abdomen. In an instant, his breath began to agitate and change... "in this case, I will kill your master first." The white night vomited his turbid breath and touched the dead dragon sword on his waist... "what do you say?" Yoda frowned. This guy is not crazy, is he? . (there will be a shift today, before 12:00 p.m.) (there will be a shift today.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1275 The words of the white night came out, and everyone thought he was crazy. Rao is a crape myrtle fairy, too. After all, when it comes to wumie Dazhong and Huo Changtian, it''s not like killing them. If they want to run, no one can stop them. Wumieda Zun is trapped by the iron chain of terror. Huo Changtian immediately seizes the opportunity to launch his assassin''s mace. When he held up his hands, the sky suddenly darkened, and two black jets of air fell from the sky, pounding heavily on his palm. At that moment, people seemed to feel the whole sky was held by Huo Changtian. But listening to Huo Changtian''s big voice, his palm immediately sent a lot of terrible electric current. The current passed through the sky along the two black beams. In an instant, the whole sky stirred up a thick spiral of destruction. These swirling lines are like the surging river water. They toss and collide on the top of people''s heads. The infinite potential pressure released by them seems to destroy everything in the world. How terrible! People were in a state of panic. But just then. "Ah Wu Mie Da Zun made a roar that could tear the heaven and earth apart. His body burst out in bursts of brilliance, and his chest was more marked with swimming fish patterns. The amazing light of heaven and soul came out of his chest and bloomed in all directions. His power rose wildly. The world has been stunned. The powers on both sides have used the strongest power! It will be a decisive blow, and it will also be a blow to distinguish who will lead the times. Everyone raised their eyes and did not dare to blink. They were all attracted by the magnificent scene. As for white night''s idiotic remarks... No one cares. Now they only care about who wins and who loses. At this time, the power of Wu Mie Da Zun has reached its limit. His arms hovered with brilliant power, which seemed to cover the whole universe. It was a kind of unparalleled power, enough to crush all living creatures under the sky. "This is... The magic skill of the world?" At this time, I don''t know who cried out. People''s hearts beat wildly and their scalp became numb. World magic? That is wumie Da Zun''s famous skill! It is said that once he launches this move, all the existing forces under the sky will be borrowed by him, and his power will soar infinitely to a level comparable to that of immortals. It is also because of this move, wumie Da Zun is invincible and powerful. But at this time, the golden chain that bound wumie Da Zun suddenly tightened. With a click, the iron chain suddenly turned into a big golden snake. At the same time, it entangled wumie great Zun, and at the same time devoured the air around him. It''s like biting the air. But in fact... It''s devouring the great power of wumie Da Zun due to the world''s magic power. After a while, most of the power accumulated by the world''s divine arts was swallowed up. "What?" Wumie''s great respect was shocked, and growled: "what is this?"?? Why would my power be swallowed? Why? What''s going on here? " "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, Wu Mie Da Zun, do you really think I came to you without any preparation? You are too careless! I wanted to wipe you out and replace you, so it took me a thousand years to find this whale swallowing serpent. It can easily eat all the holy power and soul power around the soul thrower! When you launch the world''s magic power, holy power and soul power will gather around you, and then enter your body. With this whale swallowing round snake in your body, your holy power and soul power will be consumed by it before it enters your body. The world''s divine power you are proud of will be greatly reduced!! Ha ha ha ha... " " asshole! Damn it!!! I will tear you to pieces Wumie great Zun was furious and tore the whale swallow round snake into pieces like crazy. At this time, however, half of the power brought by his world magic power had been eaten up. Even if the remaining half of the strength is transferred into the body by him, it is difficult for him to resist Huo Changtian. The situation has become unfavourable. Wu Mie Da Zun looked at the destructive power rolling on the sky, and his face was very ugly. Finally, he gritted his teeth, turned and left. At this time, we can''t fight any more. Although he can still fight in the first World War, if he continues to delay, and the activities here attract the great powers around him, his situation will be extremely unfavorable. "Want to go?? You''re gone?? Give me a start Huo Changtian roared. The space around wumie great statue immediately twisted, like a whirlpool around him, blocking him. But he saw that Huo Changtian gave out a shrill roar. His feet leaped and his palms held high. In an instant, the whole sky fell. It was as if he had lifted the other side of the bowl, and the water in the bowl poured out because it was out of balance. The surging power on the sky fell down in a crash, and all of them poured into the great statue of wumie."Go to hell!" Whoa! The power of destruction falls like a waterfall. Where it passes, the void collapses, the strength collapses, the aura disappears, everything is completely annihilated, and nothing is left. And Wu Mie Da Zun was also embezzled by this force. "Won!! Win Yutian, Xu canghong and others were very excited and yelled with joy. The rest of the people and the strong men who came from afar were stunned. Is... The great master is going to die here today? Although the two great powers fight quickly, they are extremely wonderful, which may be unforgettable in this life. All of a sudden, there was a sudden change. Bang!!! A golden glow blooms in the fall of destruction. It''s like two big hands, forcibly breaking the waterfall to both sides and abruptly separating it. "What?" Huo Changtian was stunned. Yutian and others are also stunned. Just look at the golden light, out of a magnificent figure. The man was glittering with gold, like a God. He didn''t know anyone else. It was the wumie great Zun... he walked out of the destruction waterfall with fierce eyes. He was completely immune to the blow. "Vajra armor heavenly skill? This is Vajra armor?? It''s impossible! How could you practice that? It''s impossible Huo Changtian roared. This is not the soul method that they can cultivate at this level! But Wu Mie Da Zun has learned! "What''s impossible?" Wu Mie Da Zun sneered: "do you think you have magic weapon means, I have nothing without mieda Zun?"?? Huo Changtian! You think highly of yourself, and you underestimate me! Want to use me to be your stepping stone?? Make you a new era?? You don''t want to talk about dreams! " "You..." Huo Chang was in a hurry and his eyes were full of anger. He immediately waved and prepared to launch another move. But just then... chi!!! A crack came out. Only to see that the glittering immortal body suddenly exploded, and the man split into two on the spot, and blood and viscera were scattered on the ground in an instant. People... Die on the spot. Wu Mie Da Zun, fall! At that moment, the whole world was still. Everyone''s laughter, everyone''s consternation, all people''s fear... all solidified... just looking at the back of wumie Dazhou, I don''t know when standing a tall and straight figure. The man, holding his sword in both hands, stood aloof in black and gray. People looked at it in a hurry and found that the man was... white night?!! "What... What''s going on?" I don''t know how long it took before someone came back and said dryly. "Wu Mie Da Zun... Seems to be... Dead?" "What''s going on?? He... How could he die? " "Is it magic?" "It must be magic!" Many people smile, but smile some dementia, people seem to be crazy. Until then, someone roared bitterly. "He killed Wu Mie Da Zun!" This sound, instantly pull all people back, one by one panic, full of twisted looking at the man. "White night! It''s white night "How did he do it?" People yelled. Xu canghong was stupefied and trembled wildly. Even Huo Changtian could not accept it. But... He was the one who saw it most clearly. Wu Mie Da Zun is dead! I was killed by this man with a sword! When did he get close to wumie Da Zun? What means did he use to split the terrible existence of wumie Dazhong in two? "I just wanted your apprentice to leave, but they didn''t want to. They said they wanted to kill me, and they said they wanted you to kill me. In that case, I''ll kill you first." White night light looking at Huo Changtian, said. At the moment, his breath is particularly wonderful and almost invisible. The whole person is just like a mortal, with no trace of soul power and holy power... "who are you Huo Changtian''s face turned blue, and he murmured. "It doesn''t matter!" White night light road, step forward slightly. Huo Changtian''s pupil shrinks and immediately withdraws. In the next second... a long gray sword fell from his side. It''s so fast!! Even if the power can''t keep up with the speed! This is a blink of an eye! Whew!A sound of bone and flesh being cut. Just watch one arm fly. Huo Changtian''s pupil shrinks. That''s his arm!! Xu canghong, Yutian and others feel like they are dreaming. The white night raises a sword to cut again. "Ah Huo Changtian roared, and the original soul power was sacrificed, and a thick shield composed of 1300 soul shields was drawn to block it. However, with the sharp sword, all the soul shields were broken. The powerful sword pressure instantly crushed all the skin and flesh of Huo Changtian, and the man instantly turned into a flesh and blood and went down heavily. Bang!! People fall to the ground, smash the earth frantically tremble, the terrible air wave is noisy. Huo Changtian''s disciples were so scared that they could hardly stand up. "Master... Was cut off by that guy with a sword?" Xu canghong murmured. "What kind of monster is this?" Haneda is completely speechless. At the moment, his body is only shaking wildly. And beside the Lagerstroemia fairy, also completely dull. Canglin Qikui was also shocked, but he didn''t fall into this shocking scene all the time. Looking back, he saw that there were already other souls in the far distance, among which there were more breathtaking beings, and people rushed to the other side immediately. Crape myrtle fairy eyes quick, immediately rushed to stop. But she can''t stop it. However, Xu canghong, Yutian and others no longer want to stop Canglin Qikui... he runs away like crazy, and in a very far distance, those strong people are already close to... everyone''s eyes are immediately focused on Canglin Qikui. Especially... The CangLin pearl in his hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1276 Huo Changtian and wumie Da Zun fight quickly. Both of them spare no effort and have no reservation. As a result, they consume a lot of energy. Now, in the face of the change of the white night, Huo Changtian has no ability to resist. He stood up with blood all over his body, staring at the white night fiercely. His eyes were full of unwilling and resentment. "I don''t care who you are!! I want you dead! I want you to die without a burial place! " Roaring, Huo Changtian immediately turned around and wanted to escape, even ignoring his disciples. "Do you want me to die? It''s a pity that you can''t do it. You''d better wait until the next life. I''ll send you to reincarnate first, and then you can realize your dream. " White night light way, hand a Yang, abandon God sword to fly out instantly. Like a black lightning, passing over the sky, hitting Huo Changtian. Huo Changtian immediately offered a magic weapon to resist. But at this time, a thousand and thousands of dark slender air swords burst out of the abandoned God sword and fell like raindrops. Susu Susu... every Qi sword contains a wisp of pure abandoned spirit sword power. Huo Changtian''s pupil is tight. This can''t be avoided! Only defense! "It''s a long day!" "Infinite shield!" "Gang Tian Yi Jia!" "God protects the body!" ... Huo Changtian roared wildly and used all defensive means in his body. But... It doesn''t work. In front of the power of the abandoned God sword, even Huo Changtian could not defend it. Countless Qi swords directly penetrated through the innumerable defenses, and instantly passed through Huo Changtian and hit the ground. The earth is riddled like a sieve. And Huo Changtian was frozen in an instant. All the strength of his whole body was broken up in an instant, all the general trend, all the profound meanings and all the laws... Were all annihilated and disappeared... "master Yu Tian, Xu canghong, and others turned pale and shrill. The dark air sword fell to the ground and disappeared. He flew back by himself. Huo Changtian stood in place, after a moment, a large number of blood spattered on his body, and he moved again and again, but he repeatedly retreated and sat on the ground. "Master!" Xu canghong rushed over and held Huo Changtian in agony. Others were hesitant, afraid to approach. Huo Changtian is not dead, and his strong body still supports his body. However, his spirit is seriously injured, and it is impossible for him to have the power to fight again. People looked at this scene in horror, everyone''s breath was stagnant. Who is this man? Why is he so strong? Where did he come from?? Is he a God who can defeat so easily? Yutian and others tremble wildly. When they think of abusing and intimidating the white night before, they have a feeling of heartbreak. But white night has no time to take care of these people. Because of the fierce fighting, Canglin Qikui was left unattended and ran forward. And a large number of soul people from there are approaching. "Help me!! Help me! Those who want Canglin beads will save me Canglin and Qikui yelled. CangLin pearl? All the great powers were shocked. Although the strong means shown by the white night are chilling, the attraction of CangLin pearl is obviously more amazing. "Canglin Qikui, give me Canglin''s Pearl, and I will protect you from worry!" "Canglin Qikui, hand over the CangLin pearl and follow me! I''ll let you go straight to the top "Canglin Qikui, if you don''t follow me, I''ll kill you!" The great powers cheered one after another, threatening or luring. "Your strength is too poor to keep Canglin God bead." Canglin Qikui looks around and refuses. "What do you say?" The faces of the people all changed, and they were furious. But just then, a shout came. "They are too weak. What about me?" As the voice fell, a figure appeared in front of Canglin Qikui. He was a man in a white robe with long hair. His breath was as ethereal as smoke. He was also a natural star with sword eyebrows, and his temperament was refined. "It''s misty Lord!" Someone called. "Asshole, he''s coming so fast!" "They are still on the way, but this guy comes first..." those great powers are gnashing their teeth. The Lord yanmie ignored all the people around him and stared at Canglin Qikui. He said coldly, "Canglin Qikui, what''s up? How about giving me the CangLin pearl"Yes!! It''s you Canglin Qikui said without hesitation. Everyone was stunned. How could he have promised so readily? Canglin Qikui knelt down on his knees, held up Canglin''s Pearl, held it to the Lord yanmiao, and said eagerly, "Lord, Canglin Qikui is willing to be loyal to you. In this life, I''d like to be a cow and a horse for you. I''d like to give you Canglin''s Pearl. Please accept it with pleasure." It fell to the ground, and countless people couldn''t understand it. Canglin Qikui would rather have his people killed than surrender to Huo Changtian. Now... Would rather submit to a misty Lord who is a little worse than Huo?? What is he thinking?? "Ha ha ha ha... Canglin Qikui, you are a smart man. I like smart people best! From today on, you are my own person. I will help you rebuild Canglin family! Come on, go with me now! "Quick," said the Lord. "Want to go?" Before that, the group of powerful people who were ignored by Canglin Qikui came out one after another, blocking the way of the Lord yanmiao. Smoke misty respect person facial expression is ugly, twist head, see white night, crape myrtle fairy etc. already fell over. You''re under attack. "Everyone is innocent, and he is guilty. It seems that this CangLin pearl is not easy to take." The master frowned. "Don''t panic, Lord. The CangLin pearl actually has another effect. As long as you drop blood essence on the Pearl, you can release the power of the Pearl. With this power, you can easily leave here." Canglin Qikui road. "Really?" The Lord''s heart beat wildly. "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can check the inside of the bead." Canglin Qikui road. The Lord yanmiao immediately closed his eyes, then opened his eyes fiercely and laughed: "ha ha ha ha, sure enough, there is a very terrible power in it!! In that case!! Then I''ll listen to you. I''ll take advantage of the CangLin pearl to kill the general! " Smoke misty Zun drank a loud, body a shock, people spit out blood, sprinkle to the Canglin God bead. People around him were shocked. "Stop him!" "Kill him!" "Cut him to pieces!" One after another, the voice of sorrow and terror. Hearing the news from afar, the great powers of terror also rushed. White night face cold, want to start, but feel bad. If Canglin divine bead really has such effect, why does Canglin Qikui not use it? It''s a pity that the benefits of the Lord are so deep that he will not take this into consideration. The people are very anxious, desperate to kill, want to stop the Lord. But just then... click. The bright and dazzling CangLin pearl suddenly cracked. Everyone''s eyes stare, some incredible. Just looking at the crack of the Canglin God bead, a flame suddenly sprang out, and the smoke was swallowed up in an instant. "Ah?" The people around him paled in horror. Those who rush to the misty one feel bad and want to retreat. At this time, the flame that devoured the Lord of misty flew around like lightning, directly tied their bodies and pulled them to the emperor. "Ah!!!! Ah!!! Help... Help!! Help... the man with the head in his arms roared wildly, and the whole man was lying on the ground and rolling. And those around by the flame bound people also issued a sad cry, a face thoroughly distorted. "What is this?" "Is this the power of CangLin pearl?" "What happened?" People around were terrified. Click. The CangLin pearl burst completely. It turns into a flame and floats in mid air. The Lagerstroemia fairy is in a daze. Xu canghong and others were petrified. His eyes trembled in the white night, and he guessed the clue. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Cheated!! We are all cheated!!! CangLin pearl is fake!! It''s all fake!! This is a conspiracy Huo Changtian over there made a shrill laugh. At this time, however, seeing Canglin Qikui kneeling down heavily on his knees and holding his hands high, he cried out with tears in his eyes: "laozuzong... You are finally resurrected!! Laozu... " the senior members of Canglin aristocratic family also knelt down and worshipped one after another, crying bitterly and excited. People around him were shocked. "White... White night!! What happened? " The Lagerstroemia fairy asked eagerly. The rest are even more confused. "We''ve all been cheated!" The white night took a deep breath and said coldly, "there is no pearl that can revive everything! All this is a trap"Snare?" Crape myrtle fairy face white: "who... Whose trap!" "Canglin Jiuyang!" White night felt the same sense of sword as Jiuyang sword forest. He lowered his voice and read out four words that shocked everyone. "After the death of Laozu, after thousands of years, Canglin God beads were formed, and a wisp of thoughts of the ancestors were sealed in the beads. The ancestors ordered that as long as countless strong people were gathered, and the fresh and dead bodies of the strong were used as the media, and then a suitable opportunity was found to release the power of Canglin God beads, and he could be reborn! Our Canglin family has spent countless generations forging Canglin divine bead, a magic weapon that doesn''t exist. It attracts the eyes of countless powerful people with it. It is for this moment that we can let you strong people fight for it, and use your flesh and blood as the foundation for the resurrection of my ancestor. Today, the old ancestor is reborn and the Nine Yang reappears! My Canglin aristocratic family will dominate the whole holy land of spirit, ha ha ha... Canglin Qikui uttered a hoarse laugh, and people seemed to be crazy. People finally understand why Canglin Qikui is not willing to resurrect anyone. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s... He can''t be resurrected at all. A large amount of energy around has been dragged to the smoke misty venerable, and integrated with the smoke misty Zun, and turned into a raging flame. Around countless strong people raised their eyes and looked, gaping. But the flame was dying out. The smoke misty Zun and others have long been reduced to ashes. But these ashes... Have made up a human shadow again... that is, Canglin Jiuyang www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1277 At the moment, the Canglin Jiuyang is like a ball of black mud, no facial features, no hair. But just then! Grunt, grunt... a strange noise came out. At the same time, the dead body of wumie Da Zun also flew up and bumped into Canglin Jiuyang. Whoosh! A sword light passed by. Only to see a big energy in Red Sword Clothing rush to, a sword to kill big Zun''s remnant body. Click! Wu Mie Da Zun''s body was instantly fried into foam. This is to prevent Canglin Jiuyang from resurrecting with the body of wumie Da Zun. But it didn''t work. Even if Wu Mie''s body turned into foam, it was still absorbed and hit on the body. People''s pupils shrink wildly. After absorbing the body of Wu Mie Da Zun, Canglin Jiuyang''s body began to change. His body first gave birth to a layer of muscle, and then drew lines and skin. His face also had five features. First, his eyes, then his nose. His hair grew like grass after the rain. Soon, a naked and handsome man stood in front of the crowd. With a flash of his hand, the robe of a dead soul on the ground was taken and put on his body. Seeing this man, Canglin Qikui and others trembled wildly. One by one, they seemed to be crazy, and their mouths were full of shouting. "My Canglin has risen!! Rise up "We are finally going to be the masters of the holy land. Those who despise us must pay for their arrogance!" Since the fall of Canglin Jiuyang, Canglin aristocratic family has been under pressure in recent years, and many powerful people covet it. Even if there is Jiuyang sword forest deterrence, there are still countless people who want to destroy Canglin family. In order to keep the family going and make the family return to its peak, the descendants of Canglin aristocratic family managed countless generations of people according to the plan made by Canglin Jiuyang, and fabricated a shocking lie: CangLin pearl. All the people present have become the chess pieces of Canglin family. All the dead powers become the medium of reviving Canglin Jiuyang. At this moment, all the people, including the white night, were played around and played by a dead man!! The crowd was furious. But at the moment, it''s not just anger. More... Fear!! "Cang... Canglin Jiuyang?"?? That person is Canglin Jiuyang?? The legend of the holy land? " "That represents the existence of an era." "How could that happen? What should I do now? " Countless people shiver and their souls tremble. Many of them even grew up listening to the legend of Canglin Jiuyang. How could they compete with it? White night frowned, naturally there was some anger in his heart, but he was very concerned about it. That is the resurrection of Canglin Jiuyang... According to Canglin Qikui, a wisp of Canglin''s Jiuyang idea is sealed in Canglin''s divine bead, and then it is resurrected with powerful flesh and blood through divinity. This is very similar to the original Qianlong rebirth. However, this method is much more advanced than that of Qianlong. After its resurrection, the strength of Qianlong is particularly weak. However, Canglin Jiuyang''s rebirth is full of terror and strength. It''s just... Does the CangLin pearl really have ideas? If there is a wisp of thought, the misty Zun should realize that he is also a overlord. Even if he is confused by interests and his intelligence declines, his senses will not be affected by intelligence, right? This Canglin Jiuyang must have a lot of magical means. I''m sure he knows something magical about resurrection! Day night thoughts. "Worship... See the Lord of Jiuyang!" Some people come back to their senses and kneel down tremblingly to pay homage to Canglin Jiuyang. Canglin Jiuyang slightly side head, swept that person one eye, suddenly arm a lift, spin and fall. A sword''s spirit speechless, faster than the speed of light, instantly penetrated the man''s body. The man trembled suddenly. He raised his head and looked at Canglin Jiuyang in shock. Then there was a crack in his body. From his forehead to his crotch, he died in two on the spot. "Ah?" The people around him paled in horror. "Canglin Jiuyang! He''s submissive to you. Why do you kill people for no reason Some people questioned in horror. "You come here... To covet me... The treasures of Canglin aristocratic family... Are all damned people... So... All die here..." Canglin Jiuyang spoke faintly, but his voice was very difficult. I think it''s just resurrected and can''t adapt to the body. But his words, but thoroughly shocked all the people present.No one expected that Canglin Jiuyang wanted to kill all the people... for a moment, the soul people around him screamed and ran away in a hurry, and the scene was immediately rioted. "Can you run away from..." Canglin Jiuyang said hoarsely, with a little feet, the man leaped into the sky, and his body was like the sun, blooming with a burning flame. Then he quickly held the sword formula in one hand, and patted those fleeing souls with the other hand. With each shot, a flame and sword pattern erupted out and fell into the bodies of those who fled like lightning. "Ah Their bodies were ignited in an instant, making a sad cry, one by one fell on the ground and rolled wildly. But it wasn''t long before these people were all ashes. No matter how powerful their magic weapons are, no matter how powerful their bodies are, they are like thin paper in front of this flame... in an instant, all the escapees are killed. The rest of the people are staring at this scene, everyone has a different mind. "The old ancestors are powerful!" Canglin, Qikui and others cried out with excitement and tears in their eyes. Canglin Jiuyang set from the sky, momentum towering, the whole person is like the sun war god general. His hands behind the negative, light around the people around. "You didn''t run away. Did you want to compete with me?" "Since we are here, we have to fight and go. What''s the point if we run away?" One of the great powers said in a deep voice. Everyone nodded. The rest of them are dignified figures. If they are scared away by Canglin Jiuyang, they will be lost even if they leave alive. "Dare you challenge me? I have courage. I don''t blame you. After all, you don''t know me and I''m terrible... But as a reward for you, I''ll give you some sweets! " CangLin Nine Yang light said, then a wave of the hand. Pooh! Next to a Canglin aristocratic family, his head was instantly torn off and flew to his palm. The man lost his head, blood gushed from his neck and died on the spot. Canglin, Qikui and others are stunned. "Xiao He!" "Laozu Zong, you..." "what? What am I going to do? Are you going to tell me what to do? " CangLin Nine Yang sink road. People''s hearts beat and they dare not make a sound. Canglin Qikui took the head and closed his eyes for a while. A large number of green lines appeared on his head. These green lines like electric current passed along his arm to the head. In an instant, the head was covered with green lines, which was particularly strange. A moment later, Canglin Jiuyang raised his hand, held up his head and said, "just now, I have passed on all my life-long unique skills and all means to this head. Now, as long as any of you can defeat me! Whose is this head? As long as you inject soul power, you can easily peep into all the unique skills I have sealed in it This fell to the ground, and everyone was breathing hard. "Is it still a hoax?" Someone whispered. "It''s not a hoax." CangLin Nine Yang light way, the person hefts that blood dripping head, light way: "because you nobody can take him! So I don''t have to lie to you! " The eyes of the crowd were awe inspiring. Some of the great powers are out of control and ready to try. But just then, a cold voice came. "I''m not interested in your swordsmanship. I''d like to ask, is there a resurrection skill in your means?" The words fell to the ground, and many people looked at it. It''s a white night to speak! "Extremely holy? Ants Canglin Jiuyang frowned and said: "the one who is the one who can do anything can frighten all the heroes even if he is dead. What is the only art of resurrection?" "Good!" White night nodded and walked with his swords. "White night..." crape myrtle fairy face white. "Take your father and find a place to hide." The white night whispered. Crape myrtle fairy''s heart jumped. "What are you thinking about me now? Canglin Jiuyang is not an ordinary character. He is an era. Let''s go. You can''t stay here... "Crape myrtle fairy''s eyes turned red. "I am such a fool. I have no hope, but I always think in case." "So... What if I win? What if he does have the art of resurrection? " "What if you lose? What if you die? " Crape myrtle fairy screamed and choked. She didn''t know why she was so excited. White night Leng for a moment, spin and shake his head, a faint smile: "don''t worry, I won''t lose." She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes: "why?" "Because... I''m strong!"The white night gazed ahead and went straight. Crape myrtle fairy is stunned. There is a great power to rush to Canglin Jiuyang. The scene was in chaos. The fighting started. All kinds of soul arts give birth to it. For a time, the sky was dark and the earth was dark. Lagerstroemia fairy did not leave, standing in situ. Xu canghong drags Huo Chang, who is seriously injured, to move back. "Canghong... Don''t run away, have a good look, and see how these great powers fight..." Huo Changtian gasped and said. "Master, I have to save you!" "Don''t have to... Master is a disabled person. He can''t die... It''s all the same." Huo Changtian shook his head and said: "it is this war that is very important to you. In the future, you want to break the shackles! It depends on what you see today "Watching Canglin Jiuyang slaughter?" "No?" Huo Changtian''s eyes were deep: "Canglin Jiuyang... Is not invincible! At least... He''ll have a chance to kill this man of the times "He?" Xu canghong Leng next, follow Huo Changtian''s vision to look, instantaneous pupil constriction: "white night?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1278 Canglin Jiuyang''s toughness is known to the world. Before he died, he was already famous throughout the holy land. After his death, Jiuyang sword forest was formed to suppress the heroes and protect the Canglin aristocratic family. It''s no exaggeration to say that he has a thorough method. Although this rebirth success, no one knows how many layers his strength has recovered, but a little can know. It was that he felt no threat at all to the powers in front of him. When he grasped the air with one hand, the halo around him converged in the palm, and immediately he produced a long sword with flame. He swept the sword with his sword, and the lines of the sword were like ripples. He burned up the countless soul skills that had attacked him, and split him heavily on an emperor saint. The emperor could not even resist the means, his body suddenly turned to ashes, no bones. "Die!" A strong man with golden light all over his body seems to be the God of war, and a fist blows at Canglin Jiuyang''s chest. But the fist clearly touched Canglin Jiuyang, but in an instant, it broke itself into pieces of flesh and blood. "Ah The man cried out in pain. Before he could react, the fire sword chopped again and turned into ashes. People were shocked. It turned out that when the fist approached, Canglin Jiuyang''s chest gave birth to thousands of flame gas swords the size of rice grains, and cut the fist into pieces. What exquisite swordsmanship and powerful sword spirit are needed to achieve this? "Grandfather! Let''s help you! " Canglin Qikui shouts, a group of strong Canglin aristocratic family rush forward. But as soon as they got close, Canglin Jiuyang took up his sword again and directly wiped out the people of Canglin aristocratic family. People were shocked. Canglin Qikui retreated in surprise, and his face was frightened. "A group of rubbish, just look at it, don''t come up. You can''t do anything unless I ask you to do something! Do you understand? " Canglin Jiuyang cold road. In silence, they knelt down on the ground and called "yes" again and again. Other people saw this scene, the facial expression is particularly ugly. Canglin Jiuyang how cruel, even their own people are said to kill, not soft, enough to show that this person''s will is firm, the heart is cold. "What to do?" "We... We''re afraid we''re not his opponent." "Too strong!" "Is this the strength of Canglin Jiuyang?" The sound of panic came and went. Many people are already afraid. "Mr. Liang Yan, your wankuiyan Jue is very powerful in the holy land. Let''s have a fight with the legendary Jiuyang master today." At this time, the former swordsman in red said. "I''m alone, not his opponent." The man who called Liang Yan said, "unless the blood sword can help me!" "Yes!" The swordsman in red nodded: "so far, we can''t keep it any more!" "In this case, we can do something together. No matter how strong he is, he is only one person, and he has been dead for such a long time. Can''t we people even have a dead man?? Isn''t it funny to spread it out? " "Yes! Canglin Jiuyang is the legend of the holy land. Today, we will kill him to testify the truth! " "Go on An old man in black with a goatee said, and raced to the front. The rest of the great powers followed suit. "Kill The sound of howling, the people have a strong sense of war, all kinds of terrorist moves hit. "A dead man?" Canglin Jiuyang shook his head and said faintly, "stupid guys, who are dead people don''t know. They are still here to show off their skills and embroider their legs? Sad "The sad man is you, die!" Liang Yan drank so much that his soul burst into light, and his holy power urged him to roar "wankuyan Jue" and his mouth turned to this one. In an instant, a terrible flame burst out of his mouth. The flame appears and turns into a wild dragon. The wind blows and the lightning blows, pressing on the Canglin Jiuyang. In an instant, the earth turned to magma, the void was burned, and the sky turned red. At this moment, everyone felt as if they had fallen into the sun. "You deserve to be called Yan?" Canglin Jiuyang cold hum repeatedly: "let you see the real flame!" The voice falls, Canglin Jiuyang''s eyes open and looks at Liang Yan. "Pupil! From the pupil of God fire Whoosh! Two flames suddenly flew out of Canglin Jiuyang''s eyes, just like two bloody mouths. They actually swallowed up the terrible fire dragon in an instant, and then hit Liang Yan as fast as lightning. In an instant, Liang Yan''s body was ignited, and people were engulfed by divine fire. "Ah!!!! Help... Help me Liang Yan screamed bitterly. However, before long, people became ashes. Liang Yanda Neng, just die!People around see the scalp numb, teeth chatter. Liang Yan, who used fire to tie the soul, was burned to death?? It''s like a Dragon King drowned in water. Who would believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes? For a time, countless people were frightened and did not dare to move forward. "What are you afraid of?? Kill! Kill The old man with goatee yelled twice, and the man kept shooting at Canglin Jiuyang. His palm technique is very strange, it seems to be extremely slow, and the power is not very good. However, Da Neng all knows that this is a very exquisite palm technique, which uses static braking and slow hitting to speed up. The faster the sword technique is, the less effective it is to him, and the more fierce his Qi will be, the less he will be hurt. Canglin Jiuyang''s flame flying swords were all smashed by the old man with goat beard, and all the attacks and murders were dissolved. The appearance of this scene makes people feel a little hope at last. "Well done, Lord yuan! Next look at mine The red swordsman over there, Blood Sword big Zun''s eyes brightened, and he cried out, spinning and killing the general. The rest followed. Canglin Jiuyang was attacked by the enemy. "What? Let''s see how you can compete with us! " The old man laughed with joy in his eyes. "It''s just a set of skillful palms, but it''s still a set of tricks and embroidered legs." Canglin Jiuyang shakes his head and swings his hand. Bang! The surrounding flame and gas sword suddenly burst into a ripple and spread around. The people around were immediately epicenter by the ripples, and their bodies were slow. Seeing Canglin Jiuyang suddenly turned around and waved his palm. His palm techniques are similar to those of the old man, and they are also very slow. However, he has an all embracing and majestic feeling, which is more profound and exquisite than the old man''s. "What?" The old man''s face changed greatly and he made a few moves in a hurry. However, he was defeated by Canglin Jiuyang in the end. He was hit in the chest by one hand. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out and fell heavily on the ground. At a glance, his chest was scorched black, his soul was roasted alive, and his accomplishments were destroyed The rest of them were shocked. "you''ll never know before Canglin Jiuyang''s eyes exude a kind of inexplicable madness and excitement, people coagulate fire sword again, toward the people who rush to chop. Whew! Whew! Chi la... every time a sword goes down, a strong man falls. In the face of Canglin Jiuyang''s moves, they can''t compete at all. The people around him were terrified and completely paralyzed. "This is the strength of our ancestors! Did you see? Did you all see that? This is the strength of our Canglin family! " Canglin Qikui yelled, as if to let the whole world hear his voice. "Impossible to win!" In the distance, the myrtle fairy''s lips trembled and her small face was extremely pale. "The old ancestor will be called a legend... It''s not our exaggeration..." Cang Lin Shifei closed his eyes and looked extremely complicated. Xu canghong''s face is also on this side. "There''s no hope at all... Master, that''s a legend, that''s the era..." Xu canghong growled in a low voice. Although he didn''t make a move, he was full of fear and had no fighting spirit. He really didn''t know what kind of courage those people had. If he had been replaced, he would have died? "It''s all ashes." At this time, Canglin Jiuyang took the fire sword and chopped it towards the blood sword. The pupil of the blood sword''s big Zun shrinks, and Yang Xuejian confronts it. They danced wildly with their swords, and their shadows were heavy. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang.. the double swords collide wildly. The sword and flame patterns explode wildly, like flowers blooming in the void. Canglin Jiuyang is calm and calm. He dances with his sword and moves freely. On the other hand, although the long sword is also very fierce, he is already flustered. His sword Qi is not congealed and his sword intention is unstable. He is out of control. The situation has become more and more complex. At this time, Canglin Jiuyang suddenly drank lightly. "Burn!" Whoa. Seeing that the sword in the hand of the Blood Sword big Zun suddenly burned, and the flame quickly passed along the body of the sword to his arm. All the sword spirit and the sword meaning on the top were burned out, and the flame momentum was unstoppable. "Ah?" Blood Sword big Zun''s face changed greatly. He gathered holy power and rushed to extinguish the flame. But the flame of Canglin and Jiuyang, which is said to be extinguished? Helpless, the Blood Sword big Zun can only retreat.But this retreat gives Canglin Jiuyang an opportunity to take advantage of. He seized the opportunity and struck with a sword: "die!" I saw a flash of flame, which directly cleaved to the front door of the blood sword. The Blood Sword big Zun''s face changed dramatically. He was just about to lift the sword to resist, but there was a burning sensation in his palm, and he immediately released the sword. Without the sword, how to resist the blow? The bloody sword''s eyes show despair. Is it going to fall? All the people around were staring. But at this time, a long gray sword was stretched out from the side, not hiding or dodging, but cutting from the front. "Well?" Canglin Jiuyang Leng, want to dodge, but found that there is no chance. The sword seems to have been deliberately chosen at this time. "There''s not much power on the sword. Don''t be afraid!" Canglin Jiuyang''s mind, directly stored up sword Qi to hit. But just then... crash. All the flame was cut off by the sword, and the long gray sword fell on his arm. Whew! An arm holding the flame sword rose and fell to the ground in the dull eyes of all. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1279 It''s quiet all around. People''s expression completely solidified, like a petrified body, rigid in place, everyone''s head has been a blank. They tried to look at the arm on the ground, although the body could not move, but the heart seemed to jump out of the throat. "So... What''s going on?" "Hello, that... That arm belongs to Canglin Jiuyang?" "That guy... Actually cut off Canglin Jiuyang''s arm?" "I must be wrong, I must be wrong!" "Am I dead? How else could I see such a thing? Yes, I must be dead! " People murmured, raved and screamed. All kinds of voices came out, and even some people doubted life. No one would believe it, and they didn''t want to believe it. However, the reality is the reality, no matter how they question, how to escape, can not change! It''s not a dream! It''s not magic! It''s not the scene after death. This is a real thing! The man with grey and black double swords really cut off Canglin Jiuyang''s arm! People are shocked, surprised, also in a frenzied inquiry who that person is! The whole neighborhood was completely insane. "Now you believe it." Huo Changtian''s voice was dry and hoarse, with a low voice. Next to Xu canghong''s dull nod, the brain has already been a blank. Crape myrtle fairy eyes stagnant ran, tightly looking at Qin Feng, half a day back to God. And Canglin, Qikui and others are even more frightened to lose their color. Canglin Jiuyang is invincible in their mind. How can anyone hurt him? Canglin Jiuyang is also quite surprised. He looks at his broken arm and the white night ahead. Suddenly, he seems to have noticed something. He looks at the two swords in Bai Ye''s hand and laughs. "I see. Interesting! significant! I said why you, such a young and weak person, can hurt me. It turns out that you rely on these two swords! These two swords are extraordinary! I was reborn today, but someone sent me two magic swords. OK! Good! Good! Ha ha ha, ha ha Canglin Jiuyang laughter spread, people also suddenly realized. It turns out that this man can hurt Canglin Jiuyang with the help of those two swords? "Since you have come to deliver the sword, I''m not polite. I''ll accept these two swords with a smile." CangLin Nine Yang light said, spin and hand a lift, toward the ground that arm grabs. The arm suddenly flew and fell on the palm of his hand, and then the man made a sudden move towards the broken arm. A flame was kindled and wrapped up the wound of the broken arm and roasted the flesh and blood there. After a while, Canglin Jiuyang''s broken arm recovered again. The people of Canglin aristocratic family were excited at the sight. To see the white sky at night. Confident and overbearing. As if just now, he was not hurt by the white night. And every step he took had the power to lead the world. People were in a state of panic. No one dares to go up to help the white night. "These two swords are really excellent, but your strength is too weak to withstand a single blow, but you are brave in the end. It''s good, good, just..." so, Canglin Jiuyang stopped, his eyes full of endless hegemony, and said in a arrogant tone: "use a sword in front of me? Are you serious? Do you deserve it Do you deserve it? How arrogant. But no one will think that Canglin Jiuyang said this kind of words is inappropriate! Because... He''s a legend! It''s an era! He said he didn''t deserve it! Then the man who uses the sword is not worthy! The white night was frozen. At this time... whoosh! Canglin Jiuyang suddenly moved, and seven hot burning swords appeared beside the white night. Just look at the seven mouth inflammation sword, with its powerful power, it cuts down heavily. The roaring burning sword seems to be baking everything in the world, even the void is dried up. People were shocked. "Give me the sword!" He stood up and yelled at his chest. In the eyes of the people around him, the two swords in this man''s hand can only withstand two or three burning swords, and there are enough seven here. As long as one bite approaches him, he can be cut into ashes. Now the only way out is to give those two incredible sharp swords to the Blood Sword big Zun. Perhaps the divine sword in the hand of the Blood Sword Dazhou can also play its power to counter Canglin Jiuyang. People stare at the white night, but they can''t help but shout. "Throw the sword to the Blood Sword Master!""Yes, give the sword to the Lord blood sword! As long as he can fight against the Lord of Jiuyang "What are you doing The voice was constant and impatient. But the next second... bang! A crisp sound came out. I saw a black light passing by and instantly chopped the seven burning swords to pieces. The people who exhorted him all around were speechless. The big Zun of the blood sword over there was also stunned, and the words in his mouth were instantly swallowed. To be fair... If he uses this sword, he may not be able to break Canglin''s Nine Yang moves like this. "Well?" Canglin Jiuyang''s eyes sank a bit. But see white night turned around, light looking at Canglin Jiuyang. "You say I''m not fit to use a sword? Good! I''ll show you my swordsmanship! However, I will not use these two swords! After all, in your eyes, they have become my dependence! " After that, he put the double swords into the scabbard in the white night. He carried his hands behind him and went toward Canglin Jiuyang. Everyone was blinded. "Is he crazy?" "He''s suicidal No one can understand the behavior of white night. Only white night understood. "A mole ant, it''s too much! Without those two magic swords, how can you be your opponent? only! Send you home Canglin Jiuyang shook his head, raised his hands and moved his fingers. In an instant, there were a lot of golden ripples in the void in front of the white night, and a flame gas sword flew out and hit him like raindrops. But before they got close, they were blocked by a thick and fierce sword wind rolled out in front of the white night. "Well?" Canglin Jiuyang has some accidents. Before people can react, the night has disappeared. He suddenly turns around, but the white night appears behind him in the electric light and flint!! What a fast speed!! I saw the white night flying in the sky, drew out a Qi sword from the void, and then fiercely cleaved toward Canglin Jiuyang. Canglin Jiuyang also suddenly coagulates out the burning sword to resist. Bang! When the two swords collide, the sword patterns scatter wildly. However, the next second, the other hand of the white night consecutively sacrificed several air swords, and one sword of the other flew toward Canglin Jiuyang. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the power is domineering, manic, fierce and swift. It''s incredibly fast. White night is totally crazy! Canglin Jiuyang was unprepared. When people want to be serious, it is too late. He never thought that this man would be so powerful. Click. The long flame sword broke again and stabbed his heart straight. Not good! Canglin Jiuyang''s face sank, and suddenly he screamed. "Sword comes The sound exploded, only to see his chest burst out an endless beam of light, straight into the sky. In an instant, a long sword like crystal emerged from his heart. As soon as the crystal sword came out, those Qi swords were smashed in an instant. "Is this?" "It''s Jiuyang Tiankun sword!" "Canglin Jiuyang forged a real sword with his heart as his furnace! This sword is particularly terrifying, comparable to the magic sword "What''s going on? Isn''t Canglin Jiuyang''s body just born? Why is there such a powerful sword? " "As long as he has strength, he can sacrifice this sword, which has nothing to do with his strength! It is said that he used this sword to kill a strong man of his time, and his power can reach the sky "Ah? This man is finished!! This man is finished!! No one will be able to save him from the sky and the earth! " The cry of terror rang out. No one expected Canglin Jiuyang to be so decisive that he directly sacrificed his original sword! Seeing that Canglin Jiuyang''s expression became ferocious, the man suddenly pulled out the Jiuyang Tiankun sword, his eyes were like fire, and he beheaded him towards the white night. "I said, you are not qualified to use a sword in front of me!!! You don''t know what you are facing. You don''t know how terrible the real sword is! Give in With the roar falling down, the sword of Jiuyang Tiankun, like a rolling beast of the world, splits into the white night with the momentum of smashing the sky and bursting the earth. At this moment, it seems that everything in the world can''t stop this sword. Everything in the world will be annihilated under this sword. It was a blow that shattered the enemy''s fighting spirit before the sword arrived. This is also Canglin Jiuyang really serious attack. "White night!" The crape myrtle fairy was staring at her, and she sat down on the ground. Xu canghong looked at it and couldn''t speak for a long time.The rest of the people either don''t dare to look or sigh. The rest of the people are even more crazy to retreat, trying to escape from here. But at this time, the white night backhand clasped the handle of the gray long sword, and stared at the attacking Jiuyang Tiankun sword. "Since you used the sword, don''t blame me!" The voice fell to the ground, arms pulled away. The grey sword body is suddenly scabbard. Cut in an arc. Sonorous!!!!! A sharp whistle sounded. The heart of Canglin Jiuyang jumped. And then there was an earth shaking song of the dragon. Roar!!!!!!! A golden sharp light is generated in an instant. It almost smashes the Nine Yang Tiankun sword, and then swallows it directly to Canglin Jiuyang. This is... "dead dragon!! Dead dragon!!! Death dragon sword Canglin Jiuyang suddenly reacts, and people make a roar of tearing up the sky. He would never have thought of it in any case! That legendary sword, unexpectedly, can appear here! But it''s too late!! The sword of the dead dragon destroys the sky. The next second, Canglin Jiuyang was drowned in the terrible sword power of the dead dragon sword. In the white night, he carried the sword with one arm, and the blade was in the air. There was no expression on his face. The sacrifice of Jiuyang Tiankun sword deeply stimulated the death dragon sword. Its power... Is unleashed! The sword spirit disappears. All the mountains and plains in front of the white night disappeared, leaving a huge abyss. As for Canglin Jiuyang, there is no figure. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1280 Many people directly sat on the ground with their eyes almost falling out of their sockets. All the people of Canglin aristocratic family knelt down on the ground, all of them seemed to have lost their souls and looked at the scene blankly. "Ancestor... Ancestor?? Dead, dead Canglin Qikui looks pale and stares at the abyss in front of him. He seems to be crazy. He scrambles to the side of the abyss and seems to want to find the trace of Canglin Jiuyang. But there was nothing in front of me. Even there was no breath in the air. Canglin Jiuyang... So dead? The legend. At that time... was killed by this extremely holy sword? There is not even a bit of scum left behind... for a long time, no one spoke. All of them are like being frozen, staring at... "see?" Huo Changtian took the lead to return to God, took a deep breath and said faintly: "I said that he can kill Canglin Jiuyang!" Xu canghong''s whole body is excited, his eyes complex looking at the white night, for a long time, talent dry said: "Master said right, this person... Really unfathomable." "Although Canglin Jiuyang is a legend and famous all over the world, he is revived by a wisp of ideas. Even if there is a powerful corpse as the medium, his strength is not the peak. In addition, he can''t quickly adapt to the new body, and many moves can''t be promoted. The most important thing is that the sword in his hand is not what Canglin Jiuyang can fight against, at least Canglin Jiuyang has never been prevented I''m ready. " Xu canghong''s pupil shrank: "that sword?" "Did you hear the cry of Canglin Jiuyang just now?" "Tell master, I didn''t hear him. What did Canglin Jiuyang say?" "Dead dragon!" Huo Changtian sinks. "What? Death... Death dragon sword? " Xu canghong''s pupils trembled and his tongue was tied: "Twelve Hongbing? Dead dragon sword? The sword in this man''s hand is actually the legendary sword "Good! Otherwise, how can he wipe out Canglin Jiuyang with one sword Hearing the sound, Xu canghong''s eyes were hot. Seeing this, Huo Changtian quickly drank: "canghong, don''t be impulsive! Don''t covet this sword "Why?" "Have you forgotten? This man abandoned his sword with his bare hands, and forced Canglin Jiuyang to use the Jiuyang Tiankun sword. It can be seen that his strength is not a general one. Let alone the dead dragon sword, even if he doesn''t have it, can you fight him? " "Xu canghong''s face is a little sad. "Concentrate on practice, don''t think too much. The way of cultivation comes from step by step. Today''s failure doesn''t mean you can''t succeed tomorrow." Huo Chang Tian''an comforts the way. "I understand." Xu canghong nodded. The white night took up the sword and picked up the head which was injected into the Canglin Jiuyang inheritance. The man closed his eyes, offered holy power, and seized all the inheritance in his head. After absorbing these heritages, the white night immediately made an effort, and his head was suddenly broken. He didn''t want to give the chance in his head to anyone else. However, after learning about these heritages, the look of white night is not very good-looking. Canglin Jiuyang''s memory does have the method of resurrection, but it is very difficult. Relying on his current ability, the success rate of using this method to revive Qianlong is extremely low. However, if this method is easy to revive, why should Canglin Jiuyang let the people''s Congress of Canglin aristocratic family come up with so many famous schools to revive him? The white night vomited the turbid gas, the heart is very unhappy. But the current mess has to be cleaned up. "Canglin and Qikui, we should settle accounts." In the white night, the people of Canglin aristocratic family passed by and opened his voice. Canglin Qikui was sitting on the ground without saying a word. He couldn''t see any blood on his face. He seemed to be aged for countless years. "Rao... Spare your life, Bai lingzun!" "Let us live, Bai lingzun!" "Bai lingzun, as long as you let us go, we Canglin family will be loyal to you forever!" A group of people of Canglin aristocratic family quickly climbed over and knelt in front of the white night, shouting in fear. The white night is expressionless and looks at the crape myrtle fairy behind him. Crape myrtle fairy this just return to God, see the eyes of the white night, her expression is particularly complex, heart also crazy beating more than. Up to now, she is still in a trance and can''t accept the killing of Canglin Jiuyang in the daytime. What''s more, she still kills Canglin Jiuyang with one sword... "do you want to kill them?" White night light ask. Crape myrtle fairy mumbled her lower lip, did not answer. She wanted to kill. After all, these people killed her mother. But there are a lot of innocent people in this, they are their relatives after all"Yu''er! Yuer! Let me go! Yuer! I''m your uncle "Yu''er, I''m your aunt. You can''t let go of death, yu''er!" "Shangyu, please ask Bai lingzun for us A kind of Canglin aristocratic family immediately begged and cried to Lagerstroemia indica fairies, even including Canglin Ruyan. Crape myrtle fairy slightly side head, cherry lips almost be bitten. Br... If you''re worried about your daughter''s death, you can''t wait for her to grow up "Family?" Cang Lin flies, and has the final say, "at the moment your mother died, I was abandoned by my family." I can''t make up my mind... " the crape myrtle fairy heard the sound and immediately understood the meaning of Canglin Shifei. She turned to the white night and said hoarsely: "white night, you... You can decide for yourself. After all, you are the one who controls their life and death. If you want to kill, kill it. I don''t want to get involved..." when the people of Canglin family heard this, they were scared to death. "How can you do this?" People screamed. At night, I heard the sound and looked at the crape myrtle fairy. How can we not see the complexity of crape myrtle in his heart. She wanted to stay, but she didn''t dare to say. She wanted to kill, but she didn''t dare. The most painful thing in the world is nothing more than this. The object of revenge is also one''s close relatives. So she gave up. "If you say so, I''ll give you a hand!" The white night said faintly. He whirled and raised his hand. He immediately flew out of the sword and directly cut open the head of Canglin Qikui. Canglin Qikui''s pupil rose, and he fell to the ground and died on the spot. The rest of the Canglin family were terrified. But listen to the white night light way: "from today on, Canglin Shangyu is the owner of your Canglin aristocratic family. All of you have to listen to her arrangement from now on. If one day she is no longer the owner of Canglin aristocratic family, then I will kill you Canglin aristocratic family. Do you understand?" The people of Canglin aristocratic family heard the sound, one by one like a dream, feeling extremely unreal. After a while, people came back to their senses. They were all overjoyed. They quickly expressed their thanks. Then they all paid homage to the crape myrtle fairy: "see the owner of the house!" The words fell to the ground, and the Lagerstroemia fairy was stunned at the right time: "white night, you are... " it doesn''t mean much to me if you can''t kill the people of Canglin family. Since you can''t bear it, I''ll give you my personal feelings! " The white night is light. Crape myrtle fairy body suddenly tremble, bright eyes Na Na''s looking at the white night, for a long time, people bit their lips, dry dumb said: "thank you..." "don''t be polite, it''s time to go back." The white night turned. "Go back? Is Guanglan district? " "Well, I''ve been out for a long time. There''s still a lot of things to do there. And I need to find a place to take care of it." Hoarse at night. He was able to compete with Canglin Jiuyang because before the war, he swallowed all the pills specially refined in Guanglan area, and his strength soared a lot. Now the Dan effect is slowly declining, and side effects are also beginning to appear. If you don''t take care of them earlier, you may have an accident. The Blood Sword big Zun and others retreated to look far away. Except for a few bold souls who came to make a ceremony with the white night, the rest did not dare to approach. "Is this man called white night? Is it the fighting spirit Zun who defeated Xu canghong Blood Sword big Zun eyebrow moved: "but he is just a very holy, how can he be so strong?" "In any case, this man can''t be provoked!" "Canglin Jiuyang is chopped again, which will certainly disturb the whole spirit state." "But then, what did Canglin Jiuyang shout before he died?" "I didn''t hear you very well." "It''s like a dead dragon?" "What? Death, dragon The crowd was boiling. But at this time, a lot of thick breath came from all directions. The Blood Sword big Zun and others were frightened and fell back in a hurry. Xu canghong, who was about to leave, stopped abruptly. However, a large number of figures came from the sky, with thousands of them, and at least ten of them had strong breath. They seemed to know something, and all of them rushed towards the white night. "White night!" Lagerstroemia fairy''s face changed greatly, and she quickly called out. "I know." White night side head recited a sentence, spin and toward the person who rushed to shout: "are you to me?" "It''s said that the sword in your hand is a dead dragon sword, and you have also got the inheritance of Canglin Jiuyang, right?" Asked a middle-aged man."Yes White night nods. But as soon as the words fell, he was surrounded. "Hand it in!" The middle-aged man said. "I''m afraid not!" Shake your head at night. "Why?" "Because I don''t have to give this to a dead man!" White night light road, spin and direct raise hand. Bang! A general trend was suppressed. The man was caught off guard and was instantly blasted to the ground. White night backhand pull out the dead dragon, wave to the man. Yu Wei of the dead dragon sword, which was excited by Jiuyang Tiankun sword, is still there. With a sword going down, the middle-aged man and hundreds of souls behind him are instantly swallowed up. "Ah?" The spirits around him were terrified. The strong are dignified. "Since you want to draw on my sword, I will kill you all!" White night said, carrying the sword toward the rest of the power. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1281 In the face of the rush of the white night, everyone was in a state of panic. Is this man crazy? How dare you compete with so many powerful people? If these people go up together, they can compete with Canglin Jiuyang. However, regardless of the white night, he rushed directly into the crowd and cut with his sword. It''s like the sword of the white dragon. The sword power is like a flood. If it is released, it will destroy everything. All the living souls in front of him will not even have any residue left. All of them will follow the footsteps of Canglin Jiuyang. I don''t know how many people died. "What?" The rest were terrified. A big Zun yelled: "don''t be afraid, everyone. There are so many of us. He only has two swords on one person. If he can''t kill him, let''s go up together and divide his body up!" "Kill!" People were exhilarated and surrounded by the white night. There were attacks on all sides, dense and suffocating. I can''t stop it. The people in the distance were speechless. Many people expect these people to kill the night. If the white night does not die, it is bound to be the birth of a overlord level of power. However, in the face of such an attack, the white night did not mean to defend at all. He still carried the dragon sword to chop, and at the same time, he also danced the abandoned divine sword. The sword emperor''s sword was fully opened and swept like the sickle of death. The souls in front of them were all chopped and killed. The blood splashed wildly. The corpses were split into several pieces and scattered on the ground. The strong smell of blood filled the air. But the attack behind him also bombarded the body of the white night at this time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Thump... a dull sound came out. The white night was immediately submerged in the colorful soul method. "It''s done!" "He will die for sure!" Everyone was overjoyed. However, the smoke from the explosion of the spell had not yet dispersed. In the smoke, two horrible swords came again. Whew! Two sharp swords, one black and one gray, instantly engulfed the people. Another death! It''s like a big wave of blood. "Ah?" The rest of the souls were terrified and immediately turned and ran away. However, the man had not run far away, and he threw up his sword in the sky at night. Sonorous! A hundred Zhang long sword shadow rushed out and cut down in the air. Whew! The ground was cut open, and the soul exploded on the spot, blooming like a rose. The white night didn''t mean to stop. The backhand was another sweep. The terrible shadow of the sword came like a sickle of death, sweeping everything and plowing the earth once. "Hunyuan aegis!" "Sansheng Zhenqi" "Breaking the sky magic skill!" ... the souls roar wildly, and all kinds of moves and soul devices are used. The disposable sword that can be attacked will instantly smash all the moves and soul devices of these people, and all the soul people will be killed. Countless people fell. Blood spatters. "The situation is not good, withdraw!" A big Zun''s face was startled. He didn''t hesitate any more. He turned and jumped in the sky to escape. But at this time, the white night whispered. "Town In an instant, the big statue of the body suddenly fell, heavy hit on the ground. "It''s the power of truth!" He growled. However, before the end of the speech, the dead Dragon Sword came and swallowed it up. Chi La.. the sword Qi is rubbing in the air. The earth is in a mess. It''s like the end of the world. White night, hands holding sword, standing in the countless stumps and broken arms. Those who wanted to force white night to hand over their inheritance and Horcruxes were wiped out. The souls around them looked in horror, one by one they were so scared that they almost forgot to breathe. Is this still human? One person kills so many powerful people and one person destroys so many souls. This is not just the strength of the sword in the white night''s hand. At least, Dazhong of the Blood Sword dare not think so. He believes that it is impossible for him to do this with the sword in his hand. No one could believe what was happening. This is purgatory. However. This is not the end of the story. White night slightly vomited a breath, eyes are still blood red, the whole body of killing strong people suffocate. "Are you all right, white night?" The crape myrtle fairy asked carefully. "I''m fine." The white night said in a deep voice: "my medicine has not yet passed. There are so many soul people around here. If I don''t solve them, when I''ve done my medicine, the situation will be bad!"Hear this, crape myrtle fairy face a stiff: "what do you want to do?" "You stay here with your people, don''t go anywhere!" "And you?" "Me?" White night with the sword turned to the distant souls: "I go to kill." "Murder?" Crape myrtle fairy is stunned. However, the speed of the white night suddenly increases, and people appear in front of those who rush to the soul in a flash. Everyone was surprised. Before reaction, the dead Dragon Sword roared again. With one sword, the earth cracked and all the mountains and rivers disappeared. Together with hundreds of souls disappeared!! Blood again. "Ah..." "Bai lingzun!! What are you doing? " The souls were terrified and screamed madly. "The reason why you still stay here is for the benefit of me. If you are attached to me and refuse to leave, you will die here together!" The white night shouts, the double sword rises again, the crazy attack cuts. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sword Qi overflows, turns into a storm and sweeps through the eight wastelands. At this moment, crape myrtle fairy, Xu canghong and others are completely stupid. Madman! White night is crazy! He just did his best to kill him! At this moment, Canglin mountain really became a slaughterhouse. "Help!" "Don''t kill me!" "I... I don''t want these babies anymore! Help me All of them ran away like crazy. The great respect of Blood Sword didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He turned his head and ran away. All kinds of magic weapons were used to urge him out. The speed of the white night is extremely fast, and the means is particularly cold. No matter who it is, as long as it is a wisp of ignorance. After a while, there were not many souls on the scene. Except for Canglin aristocratic family, Xu canghong and some known soul people, all the others were slaughtered. There are mountains of bodies. Blood filled a big hole... everyone was in a daze. One by one, staring at the white night, the soul seems to be taken away. I don''t know how long. The white night stopped. He looked around and saw nothing to kill, so he recovered. He put his sword into the scabbard and said to the crape myrtle fairy, "go back!" "Ah?" The crape myrtle fairy trembled suddenly, and then she came back to her mind. However, she was extremely cold, and a cold air came to her heart. She nodded stiffly: "OK... Ok..." after that, she moved her pace hard and left with the white night. At this moment, every step and every breath of everyone exhausted all their strength. "He... He didn''t kill us?" Looking at the white night when he left, Xu canghong was terrified. "Apprentice, master has occupied your light..." the Huo Changtian beside him smiles bitterly. "Why does Master say that?" "But for your relationship with him, would we survive?" Huo Changtian shakes his head. "Relationship?" Xu canghong murmured, and his face also showed bitterness: "maybe... It''s just that he doesn''t want to kill me..." ... ... the great respect of Blood Sword is one of the few survivors. He has a space magic weapon that can make small teleportation, so he can escape quickly. His face was full of panic and twisted face. He was like a dog who lost his family. He flew wildly all the way, but he was staggering and couldn''t fly fast at all. His courage has been scared out of his wits!! This kind of fear, even in the face of Canglin Jiuyang has never had!! If you can choose, he would rather face Canglin Jiuyang!! Run away!! Live! Must live!! There is only such a belief in the heart of Blood Sword great respect. "Who is the man in front?" At this time, it was in the distance. Blood Sword big Zun looked forward, but saw a large number of souls in front of him. People are in a hurry, they all fly to this side, and there are a few of them with great strength. "It''s me... I''m... I''m the bloody sword!" He cried out in a hurry. "What? Blood Sword "Is it Blood Sword Lord?" "Meet the Lord of blood sword!" Many souls rushed forward to make a ceremony. You can see the Blood Sword big Zun dishevelled, covered with blood in a mess, everyone was stunned. "What''s the matter with you?? Why are you so embarrassed? " An old man in white came.The old man had white hair and white beard, with a word eyebrow and a fairyland appearance. This is the famous white crane statue! However, in the face of the white crane''s question, the bloody sword''s great respect yelled: "escape! Run away!! Get out of here "What?" "Lord Blood Sword, what are you talking about?" People were shocked. The white crane raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "I heard that Canglin Jiuyang, a member of the Canglin aristocratic family, has resurrected with a corpse. Is it true?? Is that Canglin Jiuyang doing evil in front of him "No... no... " that''s good! " White crane big Zun sighed with relief: "I don''t believe it. If the Canglin Jiuyang is really revived, then our spirit holy state will fall into a catastrophe again." "Canglin Jiuyang has indeed been revived." "Well, didn''t you say there was no resurrection?" The face of the white crane and the spirits around him were immediately ugly. "But he was killed!" Blood Sword big Zun shudders and shakes wildly. "What All of them looked pale with horror and thought they had heard the wrong thing. "Impossible!" "Who? Who can have such a means? Who is it? " The white crane shouts in a hurry. "It''s a fighting spirit Zun called white night! He''s the devil! It''s the devil! There he slaughtered wantonly, including Guanghai, Suyi, Tianliu and so on. All of them were killed... All killed! " The Blood Sword big Zun seemed to think of something. The fear in his eyes was so strong that he finally called out like crazy. He ignored the people any more. He rushed out and soon disappeared. Everyone was surprised and suspicious. "White night" "Is he fighting spirit Zun?" "It seems that there is no white night on the fighting spirit statue!" "I think the bloody sword is crazy! Who are Guanghai Dazhou and Suyi Dazhong? They are not even afraid of Canglin and Jiuyang. What is the meaning of killing them "That''s it Many people don''t believe it. The white crane big Zun bowed his head and thought, and said in a deep voice, "let''s go and see it!" After that, the man leaped forward to the distance. "Go, go and have a look!" The crowd followed. However, as soon as we got to Canglin mountain, everyone was in a daze. Now... Hell! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1282 The disaster of Canglin mountain immediately spread all over the holy land. The holy land was boiling in an instant. Even a few people in the periphery of the state are talking about it. This event had a huge impact, shocked countless people, and the power of countless overlords was also shaken by it. The first is Canglin Jiuyang. No one in the holy land is unfamiliar with this name. After all, it is a legend, an era, a name often heard by countless souls when they were young. Many young souls regard Canglin Jiuyang as their idols. After all, although the behavior of Canglin Jiuyang in those years was disgusting, he fought several great powers of the hermit world and stirred up the changeable situation of the holy land, which made countless people obsessed with its worship. When they heard the news of Canglin''s family''s plan to startle the heaven and the resurrection of Canglin''s Jiuyang, many people still didn''t believe it. However, things have spread and many people can only accept it even if they don''t want to believe it. However, the news of Canglin Jiuyang''s resurrection has not yet been digested, and the news that Canglin Jiuyang has been killed has also spread everywhere. People were shocked, a more shocking thing again hit the whole holy land. The man who killed Canglin Jiuyang killed countless powerful souls after erasing it. According to some people''s preliminary statistics, the existence of Jiuyang, who killed Canglin, completely wiped out about 9317 people, of which 71 were strong ones with great titles. Countless people are crazy about it. Seventy one. That is the existence of strength and fame recognized by many overlords of Lingsheng state! Only those who are really famous can have such titles. However, they were all killed. In addition to the blood sword a few people, no one is immune. For a moment, the man who killed Canglin Jiuyang and slaughtered countless great masters was hotly discussed. Many people asked to investigate the identity of this person, but they did not know. No one knows where he came from, but one thing is that he is definitely not from the holy land. But not many people think of the periphery. After all, people in the holy state always look down on the periphery and know very little about it. People only know that the man is a fighting spirit, and some people say that he is called white night, but the specific information is not much. Of course, if you want to know his real identity, it''s very simple. Just go to Canglin family. Although Canglin mountain was destroyed, the Canglin people are still there. Under the leadership of Canglin Shangyu, the Canglin family has begun to prepare for reconstruction. However, at the thought that the spiritual master had slaughtered more than 9000 people, many people who wanted to investigate were afraid to come near. The Canglin aristocratic family''s deterrent power was stronger than before. There is a small town 800 miles away from Canglin mountain. All the people in the town belong to the Canglin aristocratic family. This place is the material transfer station of Canglin aristocratic family. After the Canglin mountain incident, Lagerstroemia indica led the Canglin aristocratic family to come here for a temporary stay. The white night was arranged to recuperate in the mansion in the middle of the town. Crape myrtle fairy personally serves, refining medicine and sending Dan, which can be called meticulous. "You don''t have to be so respectful to me. You don''t really think we''re husband and wife, do you? Now that it''s over, there''s no need to do it again. " Sitting in the white night open his eyes, light said. "I don''t think any female soul monk would not like to rely on a strong soul. You are strong enough, and you help me to get justice for my mother. Although my mother failed to survive, but you have helped me so much, my strength is humble and I can''t repay you. If you want, I won''t feel aggrieved even if I marry you." Crape myrtle fairy calm way, the voice is soft, such as the spring breeze. The women in Liszt are more realistic than those in the nine souls continent. They don''t care too much about their feelings. After all, in this place, the strong are like the forest, the great power is like the rain, and they can get the protection of a overlord, which is the dream of countless souls. For example, male soul cultivation is not good. If you want to send it to Da Neng, you have to show your talent or skill. The female soul cultivation only needs to have a special constitution or be beautiful. However, there are also some handsome male spirituals who serve certain powers or female powers with special hobbies. At least in the view of Lagerstroemia fairyland, she does not hate the white night, on the contrary, there are some favors. She was deeply aware that if it were not for the white night, she would have come to a miserable end. At least Canglin Longjian that pass, she can not pass. She didn''t know why white night did so much for herself, but she was ready to serve it. Hear the crape myrtle fairy''s words, white night slightly a Leng, looking at her sideways, but quickly shook his head. "You don''t have to think about repaying me. Strictly speaking, you are my subordinates. I should protect you. After all, ziweixian Valley is the power of Guanglan region, and Guanglan area is mine!" The white night is light. The myrtle fairy''s pupil is tiny shrink, bit bit bit thin lip, nod slightly: "so..."There was a brief silence in the room. "By the way, what are you going to do now? Go back to Guanglan? " The Lagerstroemia fairy suddenly asked. "No The white night was silent for a moment and said, "I plan to go back to the nine soul land." "Return to nine souls?" Lagerstroemia fairy Leng next: "return to that low-level continent to do what?" "Visiting relatives." "Er..." "of course, there are some more important things." The white night thought for a moment and said faintly: "according to the memory of Canglin Jiuyang, there is actually a resurrection technique in the world, which only needs the things of the dead. The conditions of resurrection are not as harsh as those of ziweixian Valley, nor as limited as Canglin Jiuyang." "Really?" Crape myrtle fairy breath tight, people can not help but close to the bed: "what method? White night, tell me. " Her mood seems a little excited, the whole person almost pasted on the body of the white night. After all, she also hopes to revive her mother, so her eagerness for resurrection is no weaker than that of the white night. After smelling some body fragrance in the white night, she did not feel embarrassed. Looking at the white skin and delicate facial features of Lagerstroemia indica, she said faintly, "the conditions of this method are very harsh. In fact, it is impossible to do it only by our current means. However, even if it is like this, I also want to try, so I have to prepare some pre materials, at least those that can be collected When things are ready, I go to jiuhun to collect them. " "What we need, we''ll collect it together!" Crape myrtle fairy busy road. "Yes, you are now the owner of Canglin family. Although the Canglin family has been destroyed, the clansmen are still there. You have stayed in Canglin family for a period of time, integrate the strength here, and use their strength to collect materials. I will make a list for you later." "OK." The crape myrtle fairy nodded again and again, and her eyes were full of Halo: "white night, your war will disturb Lingsheng state. With your prestige, Canglin aristocratic family will develop smoothly." "But it will also startle the great power! Be envied! You still have to be careful and be safe. " White night road. Lagerstroemia fairy heart a warm, smile nod. At night, he raised his hand, stimulated his soul, and stretched out his finger to the sky and made a map on the canvas. "This is a method of summoning the soul that I got according to Canglin Jiuyang''s memory. If something happens here, you can inform me at the first time, and I will take the people from Guanglan area to support you." "Good." Lagerstroemia fairyland. However, she didn''t feel necessary when she heard people from Guanglan area come over. After all, the people in that area are so different from the holy state that they just die when they come. "That''s about it. When I recover, I''ll start." White night road. Lagerstroemia fairy a listen, in the eye has a trace not to give up. "You seem to have something to say to me?" Asked the white night. "No, just don''t want you to go?" Lagerstroemia fairyland. White night is the first time to know that crape myrtle fairy is so straightforward. Lagerstroemia Myrtle seems to me that you don''t like it, but I don''t feel safe to leave "Is that so?" White night thought for a while, suddenly said: "in this case, I help you refine some pills, give you self-defense." "Pills?" Crape myrtle fairy is stunned. However, when she collected materials and spent several days refining pills, she realized how terrible these pills were. It''s a pill that even if you smell the breath, it''s enough to make people startled. After the pill was refined, he left the holy state in the daytime. Lagerstroemia fairy left to integrate Canglin aristocratic family for the time being. She wrote a letter to let some new elders of ziweixiangu take over ziweixiangu temporarily to replace her duties. She stood outside the town, quietly looking at the figure of the white night leaving, I do not know why, even if the hands of the pill against the sky, she also has a sense of emptiness. This time, the trip to Lingsheng state really disappointed the white night. Although he has the memory of Canglin Jiuyang, there is also a method of resurrection, but Canglin Shenzhu''s deception can be said to make him happy. How many years will it take to resurrect Qianlong according to Canglin Jiuyang''s method of resurrection. I''m afraid a hundred years is not enough. But there is nothing he can do now, even in a century. The matter of Lingsheng state has not yet spread to Guanglan area. It is still peaceful here. After long Jue occupied this place, all the forces were dominated by white night, with longjue as the center. Without fighting and unified distribution of resources, Guanglan area began to enter a gradual recovery period, and everyone was able to cultivate at ease. But for now, that''s not enough. Since we want to revive the dragon and collect a lot of materials, we need a lot of powerful beings to help us.The overall strength of people in Guang LAN region is far from enough. Thinking of this, the white night thought. He found Yao Heng, yinghuajian and others, wrote down a list and handed it to him. "Within three days, we should have all these materials ready, and then we should have 10000 soulful people. The strength of these souls should at least be extremely holy." What do you want to do "Set up The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1283 In fact, the most important thing in the white night is soul method and array. He was inherited by the ancestors of Yijian Tiangong, and also by Canglin Jiuyang. He did not know how to use high-level skills. In addition, he also excavated a large number of inheritances on the land of nine souls. These memory inheritance, I do not know how many amazing methods. However, their grades are too strong, many means can not be mastered by day and night, and it is difficult to learn. Therefore, they can only be stranded. When their strength is strong, they can be studied slowly. This time, the array arranged by Yinghua sword and others is a kind of array that can quickly increase the strength. The most important is the spirit gathering array but this is not a common gathering spirit array, but a high-order gathering spirit array. As long as the grand array is completed, the spiritual power and aura of Guanglan area can even be comparable to that of lingshengzhou! There are only two reasons why lingshengzhou people are strong. 1¡¢ The environment is unique. 2¡¢ The skill is avant-garde and powerful. As long as these two points are changed, people in Guanglan area will also enjoy the same cultivation conditions of lingshengzhou people. There is a huge area of Guanglan as a warehouse, as long as it is not particularly rare and priceless materials, he can collect all of them. After collecting all the materials, Yinghua sword will also have a good candidate for array arrangement. White night reviewed one by one, and selected 100 soul masters who were proficient in the array, and taught them all the steps of spreading the seven array from Canglin Jiuyang. The scope of the normal array is very large, covering almost half of the Guanglan area, so the engineering amount is very large. With these arrays, people in Guanglan area can practice faster. What we need to do now is to strengthen our power as soon as possible. Let alone the huge human and financial resources needed to revive the Qianlong, we can only say that we can cultivate ourselves in the future. With such a huge base area, we will be more comfortable and have a solid backing in case of emergency. The deployment of the array can not be completed in a moment and a half. After the explanation is completed, he directly sets off for the nine souls continent in the daytime. According to the original memory, the white night alone to the original recorded position forward. He is very fast, people like meteors, flying shuttle in the sky, where the soul people see all of them crawling on the ground, shivering. Many people recognized who it was, and quickly fell down on the ground and paid homage to it. Even if it was not in Guanglan area, people were still in panic. After all, only Guanglan area is unified among several surrounding areas. And this kind of overlord is not what those powerful families in the region can provoke. After a while, the white night came to the gate to the outer Saint state. The gate is towering and simple. Standing at the gate quietly in the daytime, the man took a deep breath, but his mood was hard to calm down. Anyway, jiuhun is his hometown. Left for a long time, there will always be some throbbing back. White night went to the front door, ready to push the door open. But just then... boom!! There was a melodious sound at the gate. White night slightly a Leng, looked up, but saw a figure out of the gate. It was a rather delicate figure with a white face and a quiet robe. The white man stood at the door of the room. "Wang Xutian, I''d like to meet you." The man was particularly respectful. "Don''t be so polite." White night faint smile: "which continent do you come from?" "Tell me back, elder, I came from Shenwu land." The man kept busy. "Shenwu land?" White night Leng under, spin and suddenly. There are many nine soul continents and many Shenwu people in Lisheng Prefecture. Of course, in addition to these two continents and the indigenous people, white night speculates that there may be people from other places. But he doesn''t know much about the state. Although he dominated Guanglan area and made a big fight in Lingsheng state, the vastness of Risheng was far beyond his imagination. The place he set foot in was only the tip of the iceberg of Risheng. "Have you finished the test of Shenji old man and entered here?" Asked the white night. "Yes." Wang Xutian sheepishly smiles: "Shenji old man is merciful, I also have good luck, this just barely get through, enter here." "So you have a recommendation order?" Asked the white night. "Yes." Wang Xutian was stunned and said, "it''s just an ordinary recommendation order. If you want it, Xutian is willing to give it to you." Finish saying, the person takes down that token from the waist in a hurry, hand over in a hurry. White night immediately understood Wang Xutian''s concerns. He was worried that he would steal his recommendation, so he said so. If it is the highest recommendation order, it will certainly lead to his death. However, ordinary recommendation orders can only be accepted by some small sects, which are basically like chicken ribs. After all, the threshold for small sects to recruit students is not high, so no one will think about it.But for new arrivals to the state, the recommendation is also of great use. With a faint smile, he said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t want your recommendation order, just... If you give me the recommendation order, what about yourself? You don''t have to? " "No Wang Xutian said with a smile: "my younger generation is here to look for an elder of my Shenwu land, or you may worship under his door. Naturally, you don''t need this thing." "Oh?" The white night came to interest and said with a smile, "who is that man?" "That man is the most talented person in Shenwu land, and he is also a well-known existence in Shenwu land. His talent can be called a monster, and his strength is extremely high. No one in Shenwu can match him. If anyone can match him, I''m afraid only one person can match him." Wang Xu worships tianyanlu, quite excited to say. "Who is it?" Ask subconsciously in the white night. "That''s the first person in the land of nine souls, white night." Wang Xutian said with a smile. White night was stunned: "what? White night? " "I''ve heard of this name before?" "Well, I''ve heard of it." The expression of white night is somewhat unnatural. Wang Xutian said with a smile: "the strength of master Baiye is more terrible. I heard that he has also entered Lisheng Prefecture. With his strength, if you want to make a breakthrough in Lisheng Prefecture, you must be able to capture it." "So... Who was the first person in Shenwu land you said?" Asked the white night. "His name may not have been heard by my predecessors, but I believe that one day my predecessors will have heard of it. His name is Zhongyan." Wang Xutian is quite yearning for Tao. Hearing the sound in the white night, his brows tightened: "is it him?" "Have you ever heard of Mr. Zhongyan?" "I''m from the mainland of nine souls. Do you think I''ll be unfamiliar with these two names?" The white night shakes his head. Wang Xutian was stunned, and he was at a loss. After all, the nine soul land and Shenwu land were once hostile relations, and Wang Xutian naturally felt a little flustered when he learned that the other side was from the mainland of nine souls. White night saw his concern, a faint smile: "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you." "Er... Senior, I don''t mean that." "It''s OK. You can enter Lisheng state, which shows that your talent is extraordinary. Work hard. I heard that Zhongyan is from Heishan. If you want to go to Heishan, it''s very difficult. You are only a great emperor. Even ants are not as good here. If you encounter some immoral Saints, you will be very dangerous." White night light way, thought for a moment, spin and hand a Yang, a jade pendant from his waist. "This is my jade pendant. Take it with you. If you encounter a saint who is not good for you, you can show him this one! It will save your life White night said, pass the jade pendant. Seeing this, Wang Xutian was excited. He bent down in a hurry and held his hands high on his head. "Thank you very much. The great kindness of the elder is unforgettable to Xutian. " "Let''s go." White night light road, turn toward the gate line. "I haven''t asked your name yet." Wang Xutian is busy. "You don''t have to ask, it''s just a chance encounter!" When the sound fell, the white night had entered the gate. Wang Xutian saw this and muttered to himself. "What a noble man When the white night disappeared at the gate, he turned and went on. The man weighed the jade pendant in his hand and saw it strangely. This jade pendant is also a magic weapon. It has a calming effect. For the emperor, this is a strange thing. "In the future, I will make a great contribution to this elder." Wang Xu thought in his heart and walked forward. The road has twists and turns. The mountain land is not peaceful. Many saints pass by, but they just look at Wang Xutian and don''t care. Wang Xutian was frightened all the way. But just then, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and landed at this end. Wang Xutian was startled. The man quickly stepped back and put his hand on the ring knife on his waist: "who is it?" "Hum! Just a middle emperor, dare to be bold in front of this saint. " The man drank lightly and raised his hand. Bang Dang. Wang Xutian''s ring knife in his waist broke instantly. He took a blow on his chest. He vomited blood, flew out and fell heavily on the ground. In a flash, he lost his ability to resist. It was at this moment that he understood the power of the people of Lysander. The middle emperor in the nine soul land and Shenwu land that is the existence of the heaven. However, even ants are not as good here as... "boy, I didn''t mean to hurt you, but I was short of manpower to build the mansion. You should follow me to help. When the construction of Ben Sheng''s residence is finished, I will give you benefits!" The man said coldly and walked towards Wang Xutian."So you want me to be a drudge?" Wang Xutian gnawed his teeth. "So, can you resist?" The man hummed, "don''t toast, don''t eat or drink!" "You..." Wang Xu was in a hurry and was about to talk. But at this time, the man seemed to see something, and the whole person froze for a moment. Wang Xutian followed his attention and found that the jade pendant had fallen on the ground. The man''s eyes are falling on the jade pendant. "Where do you come from?" Asked the man, trembling. "It was sent to me by an elder! He said that no one should offend me because of this thing! " Wang Xutian said carefully. However, the saying goes down... poop! Only to see the saint suddenly kneel on the ground, lips is crazy shivering. "Little... Villain deserves to die. I don''t know that you are the white night Dragon Lord''s guest. Please forgive me! Forgive me With that, he kowtowed wildly. "Dragon master? The master of dragon Jue? White night? " Wang Xutian is dead. The man just now... Was the famous white night?? (I feel dizzy and in bad condition. I''ll leave the chapter at 2 o''clock for tomorrow morning. Please don''t wait. I''m sorry to get up tomorrow morning. I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1284 After entering the gate, it is still the strange cave. Shenji old man was sitting on a big stone. He was about to have a rest. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he opened his eyes slightly and couldn''t help mumbling. "I''ve been walking one by one. I can''t stop it!" The old man said, and stood up and looked at the white night. And the white night is also looking at the old man. This old man is not the same as the old man who examined him. It seems that the old man will take turns here instead of an old man who will stay here all his life. "Extremely holy? You are one step away from becoming a true saint Old heat saw through the white night and said faintly, "boy, what are you doing here?" "Master, if you want to return to the land of nine souls, please go through." The white night nods its head. "Back to the land of nine souls?" Shenji old man glanced at the white night and said: "your soul state is beyond the standard of nine soul land. In order to avoid the damage to the nine soul land, nine soul creatures are poisoned by people. If you want to go to the nine soul land, you must limit your cultivation! As long as you are limited to the upper emperor, you can enter it. There is a time limit for entering the nine spirits. If you don''t return after the specified time, there will be a magical old man who will go to the land of nine souls and bring you back. But once you are forced to bring back, you will be punished. Are you sure you want to go? " "Of course." White night nodded: "just don''t know how long I can go?" "If you are a nine soul man, you can stay for three months at most. You must return after March, or you will be at your own risk. " The old man sank and turned his hand. A bottle of dark green transparent bottle appeared in his palm. He handed it over and said, "drink it!" White night slightly a Leng: "what is this?" "The potion that limits your strength." Shenji old man said: "don''t worry, it''s harmless, just temporarily seal your accomplishments." The white night thought for a moment, picked up the medicine, opened the lid of the bottle, sniffed it, and nodded silently: "there are 108 kinds of medicinal materials extracted from the golden liquid flower, three day grass, Yuehua fruit, no water in winter... But there is one flavor that I don''t know what it is. It is because of this material that the liquid medicine extracted from these herbs has such an effect." Shenji old man heard the sound, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything more. Only to see the white night drink the potion. Shenji old man extended his hand to him. "Why?" White night looks confused. "Give me your storage ring and saber. I have to seal these magic weapons. After all, they are too destructive, and they are forbidden to be used." Hearing the sound in the white night, there was no hesitation. After all, Shenji old man''s purpose is also to protect the lower mainland, but also to consider their own hometown, naturally willing to cooperate. So he took off the ring and two swords. Looking at Shenji, the old man took out a small bottle full of red liquid again, poured out the liquid, put it on his hand, and then smeared the liquid on the Qianlong ring. White night took a look and found that most of the holy level items in it were unusable. He frowned. He wanted to take the Holy Level magic weapon and give it to Shiying. It seems that he can''t. But white night doesn''t care. Because most of the materials are not sealed, with these materials, he can easily create things beyond the imperial level. Naturally, Shenji old man didn''t know the ability of white night. After dealing with the Qianlong ring, he took over the dead dragon sword and abandoned the divine sword. He was about to daub it. Suddenly, Shenji old man noticed something, and his eyes were full of horror. "This..." the Shenji old man''s expression was stunned, and he was staring at the two swords and could not recover for a long time. "What''s the matter?" The white night asked. "No... nothing..." the Shenji old man took a deep breath, but didn''t daub the two swords. Instead, he gave it to the white night directly. "What? Don''t you deal with these two swords? " Asked the white night. "These two swords can''t be dealt with." Shenji old man handed the weapon directly. "Oh?" White night light smile, is also understand. Even if he is a Shenji old man, he can''t help but die dragon sword, which is a kind of military skill. Shenji old man handed him a token. Take a look at the white night. There are three big characters on the top: Shenji order. "Well, you can go in!" God level old man said. "Master, before the younger generation entered the state of Lisheng, someone once secretly stepped into the land of nine souls. Can you not guard against such a thing?" Asked the white night. "There are so many souls in the state of Lisheng. There are so many masters. Their means are even more bizarre. If you want to control their every move, it is extremely difficult to do. We admit that it is our negligence, but we can only try our best to control their every move." Shenji old man said faintly. White night nodded, but asked again: "if someone steals into the nine souls, intending to kill me, and I am sealed because of the magic weapon cultivation, unable to activate and activate, so what should I do?""So this is the function of Shenji order!" Shenji old man said: "if you encounter this kind of thing, you just need to crush the Shenji order, and we will send two people to appear in front of you immediately and capture that person! There is no need to worry. " Two Shenji old people? The heart beat wildly at night. The strength of Shenji old man is recognized as strong in the state of Lisheng, which can be described as unfathomable. So far, there have not been two Shenji old men. If so, I''m afraid Dara Jinxian will have to kneel down? Holding the Shenji order in the white night, he hugged the Shenji old man, spun and turned around, and went to the nine soul land. Shenji old man looked at the back of his leaving, but suddenly took a cold breath when he left. "Dead dragon sword, abandon God sword... Unexpectedly all are on this son... This boy... What a big fortune! It''s a pity that these two swords are not ordinary things. I don''t know how many powerful people peep at them. Once those super overlords are attracted, the boy will die! It''s a pity that he''s a good young man... " the Shenji old man sighed and turned to the stone to take a nap. Through the gate, the white night appeared in the outer Saint state. He took a hard breath. Although the aura of the nine souls continent is much worse than that of the state of Lysander, there seems to be a sweet smell in the air. He strides a little bit, people jump into the sky, directly toward the Dragon Jue headquarters in the mainland of Xiong Jue. The speed is extremely fast, in an instant they cross the sea. Although his cultivation was sealed, his body was still very strong, and the breath of Sha Hai could no longer influence him. Before and after only half a column of incense Kung Fu, the white night will fall in front of the gate of longjue headquarters. This is a huge city, and various departments of longjue have begun to take shape. White night, with a faint smile on his face, walked towards the inside. The furnace room, the resource bank, the armory, the library, etc., are all located on both sides of the city. We can see many emperors in and out of the city, some in a hurry, some in twos and threes together, or chatting, or drinking, so comfortable. Since the night of confession unified the land of nine souls, and given the Dragon Jue a large number of excellent skills and training books, the strength of the soul people here has been improved by leaps and bounds. The Nine Emperors, ten emperors, three gods and five saints are no longer legends. As long as the talent is enough and the character is passed, the Dragon Jue will be vigorously cultivated to help it enter the realm of the emperor. As a result, there are more and more emperors in the land of nine souls, and they are even with the land of Shenwu. With the rise of the overall strength of jiuhun continent, Shenwu mainland has no longer considered the matter of launching aggression against jiuhun continent. The central city is the collection place of longjue office. Every continent has such a city. As the saying goes, there is no square without rules. The land of nine souls is extremely huge. If there is no enough system to maintain, there will be chaos. And here is to maintain the Dragon Jue, maintain the lifeblood and heart of the nine soul continent. "Who''s coming? It''s a very important place for the dragon. People who are not allowed to enter." At the headquarters, two men in armor immediately crossed their halberds and stopped the night to ask. White night immediately took out the order of the dragon master. Two people swept the eyes, are a Leng, spin and up and down the white night a circle, eyes are surprised and confused. Apparently, they recognized the token. But... They couldn''t believe it. After all, the one who left longjue for a long time. However, they didn''t dare to ask for a big one. If it was true, it would be over. They immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted respectfully: "see the Dragon Lord!" The voice is a little self-conscious. In and out of the soul of the people are a look of consternation. Dragon Master? How could it be! You have a favor to whisper to yourself. However, the White Emperor didn''t think it was right to have a ceremony? What about Emperor Yan? " "Return to the Dragon Lord, Lord Ji is in the closed door. Lord Yan is dealing with internal affairs." The beetle on the left said respectfully. "Oh?" White night nodded and said, "I''ll go in and have a look." After that, he went to the experts. "Ah?" They tried to stop but did not dare to stop. When they leave at night, they murmur. "Is that man really the dragon master?" "Even if it''s not, it''s not easy to provoke him. I can''t see through his strength, at least it''s superior." "Is it superior? Is the Dragon nothing to us?" "But it''s enough to deal with you and me. Even if he''s not the dragon master, if we surrender to longjue, it''s our immediate superior." "Well, that''s really hard to get into." The two people''s voice is naturally heard word by word, but he did not care. Coming back suddenly will make many people unexpected. For example, Emperor Yan.At the moment, he was sitting in the hall discussing things with several emperors. Until the white night came, he was stunned for a moment. Looking at the white night for a long time, he could not help rubbing his old eyes. When he was sure that he was not wrong, he rushed to the hall and knelt down to worship. "See the Dragon Lord!" The sound was not loud and spread all over the hall. The rest of them were very surprised. "See the Dragon Lord!" The voice is scattered, confused and frightened. White night went straight up, sat on the top of the position, light said: "don''t be polite, all up." "Thank you dragon master!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1285 For the arrival of the white night, everyone seemed extremely surprised, and the emperor was at a loss. When they got the words of the white night, they got up immediately. Some people secretly looked at the legendary dragon master, and their eyes were full of doubts. The Dragon Master... But he is only on the top of the great emperor. He is not the so-called earth shaking existence. Why can he defeat the Vientiane gate and become the master of the nine soul continent? Doubts return to doubt, but Emperor Yan is so frightened that no one dares to be presumptuous. After all, there are too many legends about the dragon master. The whole continent of nine souls is almost mythologizing him. "When the Dragon Master arrived, his subordinates failed to welcome him far away in time. Please make him guilty." Emperor Yan was busy. "No problem. I''m here on a temporary basis, and it''s very difficult to inform you, so there''s no need to blame myself. What''s more, I don''t like any kind of ostentation. I''m just at will." The white night is light. "The Dragon Master is wise." Emperor Yan was busy. "I''ll give you an oral account of the current situation and development of jiuhun continent in the near future." White night road. "To the dragon master, I have recorded all the events and changes in the nine souls continent in recent years." Emperor Yan turned his head aside and winked at the man beside him. The man immediately ran down, and after a while, a thick book was held by him. Emperor Yan held the books in his hands and carefully presented them. Take a look at the white night. There are some big words on the cover of the book. History of jiuhunji. "The first half of this book records the historical events of the nine souls continent, and the second half is what happened after the founding of longjue." Emperor Yan said respectfully, "page 700 is what happened to you after you entered Lisheng state. My subordinates specially made notes for you to make a review." At night, he nodded with satisfaction and looked at it seriously. If there were any unclear marks, Emperor Yan explained them one by one. After half a day''s hard work, white night has already got the latest situation of nine soul continent. After long Jue unified the mainland, the whole continent has entered a period of relative stability. Soul in addition to digger fate, is hard training, that kind of fighting things have rarely occurred. Although there is no Vientiane gate, long Jue has invested a lot of efforts to deal with these private fights. Of course, if there is a problem of gratitude and resentment, it must be carried out in the duel arena set up by longjue. Nowadays, in the mainland of nine souls, there are very few cases of killing people and stealing goods. At least under the supervision of the powerful legal array and law enforcement personnel, this kind of thing is not allowed. After all, through the ages, I don''t know how many geniuses died in the hands of those who are strong. There are even quite a number of people who fear the growth of genius in the future, and kill it in the cradle. Since we want to strengthen the nine spirits, we can''t kill the genius. Of course, those who have bad intentions will not be merciful. "Very good!" Bai Ye nodded and said with a faint smile: "you have worked hard. I''m very glad that you can develop the nine spirits into this way. I''ll teach you a lot of array and soul formula later. You should be good at practicing." "Yes." Emperor Yan was quite excited and said: "driven by this, it will be easier and easier to enter the realm of emperor, and more and more people will break through the ranks of the great emperors and enter the realm of saints. Dragon Master, we will arrange for a group of people to enter the state. My subordinates think that we should take some measures in the state as soon as possible. " "You don''t have to worry about that. There will be people in the state of Lysander to receive you and teach you the secrets." White night road. Emperor Yan was stunned and said, "have we long Jue built up our influence in Lisheng Prefecture?" "The state of Lysander will be more powerful than the nine souls." The white night is light. The words fell to the ground, and the hearts of the people were beating wildly. They were all expressions of disbelief. More than nine souls? Oh, my God, that''s where saints go all over the place. The dragon master can actually open up a world there... What a terror? You know, after entering Lisheng Prefecture on the night of confession, the people of jiuhun mainland have more and more knowledge of Lisheng state. They know where it is. Even if it is the upper emperor, it is just like grass roots. What means should it take to open up a world in that place? I can''t imagine it. People are more and more impressed with the white night. But just then.. Dong!! A violent explosion of gas spread from a pavilion in the distance. The ground trembled with it. People were shocked. "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" "Does anyone dare to be wild here?" One after another, the voice of surprise came and went. People look around, but they are puzzled. Emperor Yan frowned: "it''s like from the cultivation pavilion of Ji emperor. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with Ji emperor.""Go and have a look." White night light way, body shape a little, the person disappears in an instant, the speed is fast even in the presence of several superior emperors have not been able to capture. People were stunned and their scalp was numb. Is this teleportation? The explosion, stationed in the headquarters of the Dragon absolute strength immediately toward the position of Ji di. The white night was the first to arrive at Xiuge. But see the whole show pavilion has exploded, the ground is cracked, Ji Di lying on the ground, weak, small mouth is full of blood. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, people quickly walk over, help up a check. "Crazy?" White night Leng next, hurriedly press the hand in Ji Di''s soft chest, toward the interior to inject breath. However, although he can stimulate the holy power at present, it is too weak to be different from the imperial spirit of the upper emperor. However, the constitution of holy power is still not comparable to that of emperor Qi. In terms of quality, holy power is still powerful. "Um..." at this time, Qi and blood in Ji Di''s chest swelled, and people coughed violently. After a while, he vomited out a mouthful of black blood with a "wow" sound. After a while, Ji Di gradually regained consciousness. She hard to open her eyes, can see holding their own man, Ji Di instant stay. She rubbed her eyes and stared at the man tightly. Her eyes were full of doubts. But soon her eyes were clear. The white night was foggy. However, at this time... Ji Di actually put her arms around the man''s neck, and her mouth was full of blood, so she directly kissed it. The white night is like a lightning strike. How could he have expected that Ji Di would do such a thing... with his lips parted, Ji Di giggled and said, "ha ha, dragon master, it''s fun to be surprised." "What are you doing?" Asked the white night. But he saw Ji Di''s whole son get into his arms, like a kitten, whirling and breathing with a big mouth. People closed their eyes and whispered: "this dream is so real... How can the dragon master this time have body temperature? AI... Strange... " she felt it quietly, like she was talking to herself. But the white night already understood, the feeling Ji Di thought that she was dreaming... She once again raised her delicate and charming small face, gently stroked her cheek with her small hand, and then grasped her hand and put it on her soft chest. "Dragon Master... Can you feel it? Unfortunately, it''s a dream. If it''s true, you can understand it... Ji Di said in a daze, her eyes blurred, and she raised her head again and leaned toward the mouth of the white night. "Qianqian, wake up, it''s not a dream." At this time, said the white night. "Well?" Ji Di Leng, strange looking at the white night, eyes are still confused. It seems that she has lost her mind due to her injury. But at this time, around the Yan Emperor and others have rushed over. "Qianqian! Qianqian!! Are you ok? " Zhu Di ran over and said nervously. You can see the white night with Ji emperor in his arms, and the bamboo emperor is stunned immediately. "Ah? "Dragon Master" The bamboo emperor shivered and hastened to salute: "Qingqing has seen the Dragon Master..." "see the dragon master." Around the Dragon Jue people also rushed to make a ceremony. Ji Di a listen, the whole person is in a daze. She twisted her neck rigidly, looked at the pale night, and trembled: "Dragon... Dragon Master... This... This... Is not... Not a dream?" White night nodded. "Ah!" Ji Di exclaimed, and her cheeks turned red. But she didn''t dare to be shy. She immediately wanted to get up and make a gift. It was stopped by the night. "Don''t move around. You''ve been possessed by the devil just now, and you''ve been seriously injured in practicing martial arts. If you mess around at this time, your spirit will be in trouble." The road sank in the white night. Hearing the sound, Ji Di''s eyes darkened: "so... Have I failed in my breakthrough?" the white night looked at Ji Di strangely. She is now the supreme emperor. Does she want to step into the realm of saints? "It should be a failure. I''ll take you to heal your wounds." White night directly picked up Ji Di and turned to the surrounding humanity: "let people sort it out here, I''ll take Ji Di to heal! Comfort the people around you. " "Yes, dragon master!" The emperor of Yan clasped his fist. Ji Di was ashamed and wanted to die immediately. But see the white night step a bit, people disappear again. "Bamboo emperor, I''d like to borrow you to cultivate the Pavilion!" When the sound falls, the white night has appeared in the bamboo emperor''s room. Just watch the white night in the sky, make an array seal, cover the cultivation pavilion, and then put the Ji emperor on the ground.Ji Di was sore all over and couldn''t move. "Dragon master, Ji Di is OK. Just have a rest." The emperor hesitated. "You can''t be careless about this injury." White night light road, went to the middle to move to the bamboo emperor alchemy with the cauldron furnace, take out the material to throw in, and then to the Ji emperor way: "take off clothes." "What?" Ji Di was stunned for a moment. "I have to heal your soul." The white night is light. Ji Di hesitated, and his little hands trembled and took off his clothes. After a while, her upper body was naked. At night, he took a look at it, and in an instant he took a chill. It has to be said that Ji Di''s beauty is simply breathtaking. If such a person had been placed in the state of Lysander, he would have been caught as a concubine or even a plaything. The white night abides by the mind and continues to refine alchemy. After about half a day''s work, there was a strange sound coming from the furnace. The pill has become. (see the next chapter tomorrow morning. I haven''t got enough strength. I''m in a bad state. It will be updated at 2:00 in the next few days.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1286 When the stove was opened, an intoxicating smell of fragrance spilled from it. In an instant, the whole house was occupied by the smell. Ji Di slightly inhaled, especially intoxicated. What kind of pill is this? Even on the smell, there is a sense of strength increase. At this time, the white night took out the pill, walked to the side of Ji Di and handed it to her: "take it?" Ji Di nodded, flushed cheek, took the pill and put it into her mouth. As soon as the pill entered her abdomen, it melted in an instant, and a pure force was scattered in her abdomen and permeated her whole body in an instant. After a while, Ji Di felt that his strength seemed to recover in an instant, and those damaged parts were immediately nourished. "What a magic pill." Ji Di''s eyes brightened and said happily, "I feel that my realm is about to break through!" "This pill is not strong, but it is enough for the people in the imperial realm. If you consolidate your cultivation and have a good understanding, you will find an opportunity to enter the holy land. " White night laughs. "Why is the dragon master not a saint at present?" Ji Di asked curiously. "Because my accomplishments are sealed." "Sealed?" Ji Di''s face changed smoothly. White night laughed and told Ji Di the rules of entering the land of nine souls. After hearing this, Ji Di was relieved and said with a slight smile: "well, we have to thank these Shenji old people. Without them, I''m afraid that the nine soul mainland people will be enslaved by saints." "So I want to change the status quo and strive to enhance the strength of the nine souls continent. At least you have to have the spare power to protect yourself." The white night is light. After hearing the sound, Ji Di showed a trace of strange light in his eyes. For a long time, the talent said silently: "you have paid so much for the nine souls. Is this selfless sacrifice worth it?" "Selfless?" White night Leng next, he is the first time to hear others say himself, spin and self mockery smile: "I am not selfless, I just hope that the people around me will not be hurt, I can not be as great as you think." "Is it?" Ji Di''s mouth rose and her smile was sweet. In her impression, the overlords are autocratic, domineering, and never care about the life around them, even their relatives. For strength, they can sell everything, and dignity is the least valuable thing. And white night can think like this, can see how happy the people around him. For Ji Di''s mind, white night is very clear, but this kind of thing, he always advocate water to canal into, people are a light smile: "well, don''t say this, I''ll heal you first." After that, he sat down with his knees crossed at night, his eyes closed, and his fingers reached out to his chest. Ji Di''s cheeks were flushed, her breath quickened slightly, but she also became serious. She felt the power injected into her body by the white night. After a while, it was Li Ji. She felt only a breath of air wandering in her body, pounding at the shackles that she could not break for a long time. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... a section of the meridians and Qi channels were incredibly broken. Every time I break through, I feel incredible. About half an hour later. Kitty opened her eyes again. At this moment, she felt better than she had been without injuries. When everything is over, he breathed in the white night with a faint smile: "Qianqian, you should have a rest first. When the wound is healed, I will teach you a set of skills, practice well, and step into the Holy Land in the near future." With that, the white man stood up and was ready to leave. But at this time, Ji Di suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped the hand of white night. The white night was stunned. Ji Di suddenly stood up and hugged the white night. The expression of the white night froze in an instant. Ji Di lowered his voice and said, "dragon master, i... I want to enter the holy land now, OK?" Enter the realm of saints now? The panacea of the white night is sealed, or refining a pot, but that is certainly not a short time to do. Or... It''s just double training. The white night was silent. "Qianqian, are you sure you want to do this?" Asked the white night. "Is the Dragon Master disgusted with Qian Qian''s humble strength or withered beauty?" "I''m not a person who likes to care about strength. What''s more, you''re a concubine. How can you look bad?" "Why didn''t the Dragon Lord want me?" Ji said bravely. If she followed other powers, I''m afraid she would have lost her life. She was afraid that the whole nine soul continent would be able to bear it in the daytime. She has been going crazy these years. She thinks about it day and night. She can''t bear it any more. So this time, she will hold on to it anyway. The white night fell into silence again. After a sigh, he was not a saint. After a moment''s hesitation, he put Ji Diping on the bed beside him.Ji Di Jiao''s body trembled slightly and her eyes closed. "Qianqian, since you say so, I''ll teach you a set of double cultivation skills!" Hearing the sound, Ji Di''s eyes were full of tears and nodded desperately. "This set of skills is used by an era overlord of Shengli state. Listen carefully." "The overlord of the times?" Ji Di slightly opened his eyes and asked, "what level of existence is that?" "At least seven or eight classes higher than the great emperor." White night a faint smile, spin and tell the formula, Ji Di listen carefully, but it is the more listen to the blush, the more listen to the more shy. A moment later. "Remember?" Asked the white night. "Remember." Ji Di took a deep breath, but her brain was boiling hot. She really can''t believe there is such a skill... "let''s start." I took a deep breath at night. Ji Di hung his head, a moment later, the man finally got up the courage and climbed up carefully. ... ... "how can it take so long to heal? I''ve been in it for half a month. " The bamboo emperor murmured, his face full of doubts. But at this time, only to see the bamboo emperor''s practice room from time to time burst out a circle of halo. This halo is beautiful, like a rainbow, extremely gorgeous. People around are curious. However, before long, a halo soared to the sky. In an instant, the whole headquarters of longjue was full of exclamations. "This is... A breakthrough?" The bamboo emperor''s face was slightly stunned, and his face showed an incredible voice. I didn''t expect Ji Di to break through. The halo lasted for a whole day before it dissipated. When Ji Di walked out of the cultivation pavilion, his temperament had changed greatly. Not only was his appearance more beautiful than before, but even his temperament had been sublimated. However, it is not only Ji Di who gets the benefits, but also the white night. Ji Di was originally a special physique. This time, she broke through the last barrier. The white night almost occupied all her advantages, and her strength broke through again. This breakthrough crazy impact seal. White night believes that if he returns to Risheng state and the seal is lifted, he will directly enter the realm of true sainthood. "How do you feel?" The white night breathed the next breath and said faintly. "Much better." Ji Di''s face hung a faint smile: "husband, when this time is over, I will go back with you to Lisheng state?" "I am pressing down on your cultivation. If you break through the current state, you must go to Lisheng state. To tell you the truth, I don''t want you to go there, because there are too many strongmen in Lisheng state. If you go there, you may be in danger." White night didn''t control everything in the state of Lysander. He couldn''t even imagine the real strongmen there. "But... I... I want to stay with you and help you." Ji Di hesitated and said cautiously. In her opinion, it is a lofty thing to be a woman in the white night. For women in the nine soul land, if they are taken as wives and concubines by Daneng, they must be able to help Da Neng achieve hegemony, otherwise they will have no place among the wives and concubines of Da Neng. White night naturally knows what Ji Di thinks. He hesitated and opened his mouth and said, "otherwise, when I have stabilized the situation in Lisheng Prefecture, you can go there again. Long Jue also needs trusted people to manage." Ji Di heard the sound and nodded gently. After everything was settled, the white night began to prepare to go to the tomb array to collect materials. However, before people started, a coach suddenly drove into the headquarters. When people looked up, they were all frightened. Only to see that the carriage is full of bodies, one by one miserable, the living people are also dug out of the existence of the spirit of heaven. When I was preparing to leave the headquarters, I saw her frown. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. Obviously, the soul man who pulled the horse cart didn''t know the white night, and shook his head and said, "ah, what else can it be? Is it abandoned by the great powers "Da Neng?" White night frowns. But the Emperor Yan, who came from behind, said, "son of a bitch! How dare you speak to the Dragon Master in this tone? Are you impatient to live? " Hearing the sound, the soul man was shocked and immediately knelt down. "I don''t know Mount Tai. I offended the dragon master. Please forgive me!" People around him also kneel down one after another, shivering, and even more frightened. Who would have thought it was the dragon master? "Don''t be so polite. Tell me, what''s going on here?" Asked the white night. "Well, dragon master, since our dragon Jue unified the nine spirits, many great emperors have different ideas and want to establish their own homes and become king in the nine souls. They do not accept the conditions of the Dragon Jue, and occupy the city and rule alone. I thought if they do not do harm to the nine spirits, I will let them go. As a result, they are extremely hostile to longjue and attack many times Our territory, the people who killed us. " Emperor Yan said."Do you all eat dry food?" White night hums a way: "so big dragon absolutely, still can''t clean up those big emperors?" Emperor Yan heard the voice and laughed bitterly: "dragon master, you don''t know. Behind those people, there are strong people in Lisheng Prefecture supporting them. Every time we attack and suppress them, some strong people from Lisheng state come here. Although they have been granted cultivation, their strength is still above us!" "And such things?" White night frowns. "Most of these people from Lysander are people who used to come from the land of nine souls." Emperor Yan sighed. "Tell me, there are several emperors, take me to visit one by one!" When Emperor Yan heard the sound, his spirit was shaken, and even said, "yes!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1287 These slain longjue people were the troops transporting goods and materials to Wudang. There is a small island between Zhiwu and xiongjue. This island has been occupied by a great emperor recently, who is the recently famous "great emperor of heaven". No one knows how the great God came from, and no one knows when the island was built. However, since the emperor with his people into this island, to the land of Wu and xiongjue people''s life can not be easy. The coastlines of the two continents were often harassed by the great emperor and his powerful men. The skills they used were magical and strange, and they were not able to compete with the ordinary emperor. In particular, the God of heaven is very good at transferring divinity. He will not go out on his own easily. He will only let his subordinates and his clansmen go. Once the emperor goes to stop him, he will launch the transfer technique and send those great emperors back directly and forcibly. Therefore, every time the strong dragon goes to stop it, it is a vain trip. This kind of space technique, the general great emperor is absolutely impossible to achieve. White night is certain. That must be the state''s way. Once the emperor goes to the island to find trouble, he will be resisted by the emperor. There is a terrifying border around the island, which is difficult to break through easily. It takes at least a few days to break the boundary, and these days can make the emperor ask for help from Lisheng state. With the arrival of the strong in Lisheng, longjue people have nothing to do. If it is not for the strongmen of Liszt to stay here too long, I am afraid the dragon will have to be overturned by them. Because of this, the place named Cangtian island has become one of the cancer of the nine soul continent. White night can''t tolerate such existence on the nine spirits, and immediately leads Yan Di, Ji Di, Shentu and Daoxin to rush away. With the help of a series of unique skills and materials in the white night, it is no longer necessary to enter the imperial realm, and the threshold for entering the imperial realm is greatly reduced. Of course, this is just a state of mind. As for the state of mind, it can not be achieved by the skills and pills. A real strong man''s soul state can never represent his strength. Near the sea of Sha, people fly high above. For these new emperors, they can''t be completely immune to the evil force of Sha Hai. They have to fly higher to avoid the strong evil spirit. But white night was completely ignored. He was so fast that he took the lead. In the place where he had passed, his evil spirit was scattered by his birth, and those who looked behind him exclaimed in surprise. When approaching Cangtian Island, a few figures suddenly soared into the sky, blocking the way of the white night. "Who? How dare you run wild in Cangtian island? Don''t you know where this is? Get out of here A middle emperor with a big sword was angry. There were several lower emperors behind him. White night eyes cold, staring at the humanitarian: "I am the Lord of the dragon, let your God quickly roll out to see me!" "Dragon master?" Several people looked at each other, obviously not believe. But at this time, Emperor Yan, Ji and many other high-ranking emperors arrived. All the people who come here are the great emperors. Their breath is terrible. The emperor did not dare to see the island again. After a while, the island''s golden light, layer after layer of halo from around the island bloom. People fixed their eyes and found that the boundary of the island had been pushed out. The whole island has been covered by more than 70 layers of boundary. But these boundaries are not ordinary, they are the boundary formed by the extreme of the great emperor. Their powers have reached the peak of the upper emperor, and they are only a line away from the holy level boundary. On the nine soul continent, there are very few people who can break the boundary. Only those at the level of Shentu and Ji Di can shake them. At the moment of the birth of the boundary, there are also a large number of figures flying out of the island. There are hundreds of people, almost all of them are great emperors. There are nearly a hundred middle great emperors and 20 upper great emperors. If this force is placed anywhere before the white night has gone to Risheng state, and the dragon has not unified the nine spirits, it would be a terrible existence against the heaven. When did the nine soul continent emerge so many strong people? They did not leave the border, but stood at the other end of the border, looking at the white night and others across the border. A middle-aged man with a back and head came to the front. The man was a brown cannon with noble temperament. His eyes were full of pride. He looked at the white night and said, "are you the dragon master?" "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "My name is Li Cangtian! The emperor is the emperor of heaven! Dragon Lord, I want you to surrender to me and lead your dragon Jue to me! In this way, I can not kill you, so that you can live in this world The great emperor said with a faint smile. "Are you serious?" The white night squinted."I know you came back from Lisheng, but your cultivation has been sealed, and you are only the great emperor now, even if you have the means of saints? Most of the saints'' means are limited here. It''s not so easy for you to kill me! " The sky emperor''s face showed a faint smile, a look of fearless. Hearing the sound of the white night, he raised his hand to the border. Bang! A record of the emperor''s heavy bang on the border. In an instant, the border rippled, but it didn''t disperse for a long time, and it was restored to its original state. The power above is actually a kind of power between imperial Qi and holy power. This power will not be limited by Shenji old man, but it can not be destroyed by imperial Qi. Only holy power can be easily torn apart. It''s no wonder that Emperor Yan said that it took several days for a group of great emperors to tear up the boundary. This is because they got some saint''s skills in the white night. Without these sage skills, they would not have broken the boundary if they were tired to death. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." seeing that the white night strike had no effect, people immediately burst out laughing, and all kinds of ironic words were frequently dropped out. "See? That''s what you''re doing "How funny "Tut Tut, return the dragon master? Forget it "Is this the only way to do it? I think it''s better to belong to the island of heaven! " Laughter comes and goes, and the sound of ridicule goes on and on. "Asshole!" Dao Xin was angry and immediately wanted to attack with his sword. "Tao Xin, step back." The white night is light. The Taoist heart hesitated and did it. "It''s really hard to tear apart the imperial spirit of the border. Breaking through your current strength will only waste time." White night light road, spin and walk towards the border. Several people squinted at him. But he came to the border, and his face was quiet, and they raised their hands. This time, he didn''t use imperial spirit. It''s just a pat on the border with pure spirit. The palm seems to be plain, but the power inside is not clear and unclear. Click!! The enchantment exploded in an instant. It''s like a glass falling on the ground, it''s broken, it''s completely splashed. In an instant, all the people in Cangtian island are smiling. Long Jue''s people are also frightened, eyes burst bright. Is this the Dragon Master''s method? "How could this... This... This... Happen?" The great emperor whispered. I saw the white night clapping hands, every time, there will be a layer of boundary explosion. Click! Click! Click! ... after a while, more than 70 junctions were broken. When the people came back to God, the white night was already standing in front of him. "Good!" "The dragon is the master of martial arts!" Longjue''s people cheered. "No way!! It can''t be The great emperor seemed to be crazy and roared angrily, "even if you are a saint from Lisheng state, you can''t easily break my boundary... Who are you "Don''t you kneel down for our Dragon Lord?" Emperor Yan and others rushed to drink. "What kind of Dragon Lord?"?? My master only has Qing Jun Zhen Sheng The great emperor roared and directly attacked and killed Emperor Yan and others. People on both sides are no longer soft hearted, and they are pounding each other crazily. After a while, the two sides were in a group. White night did not start. He has to see how powerful these people are. It has to be said that the strength of the people of Cangtian island is still good, but compared with the people of longjue, it is one notch worse. The fighting lasts less than half a column of incense. The people of Cangtian island are not supported and not subdued one by one. "Find a way to inform Qingjun Zhensheng, quick, find a way to ask for help from your majesty!" The emperor screamed. At this time, only the strong in the state of Lysander could stop all this. The man behind rushed into the island at once. If the usual, longjue people attack, the border will give Cangtian Island enough time for Qing Jun Zhen Sheng to arrive. But this time it''s different. The white night broke the border almost instantly. Naturally, everyone is defeated. White night to the great emperor. God has been surrounded by the emperor, shivering, full of fear, people urgently shudder: "you... You don''t mess, i... I tell you, if you dare to move me, Qingjun Zhensheng will never let you go! Do you know what Qingjun Zhensheng is? What a saint he is! Is far beyond the existence of saints!! You will not let me dieThe great emperor almost screamed at the top of his voice. "A little true saint, dare to oppose me?" White night waved, light said: "let go of him." Around the dragon is a Leng, but no one dare to neglect, immediately let go. I''ll give you a chance to contact the Qing Jun Zhen Sheng in your mouth! I''d like to ask him if he has the courage to let me die without a burial place. " The emperor was stunned. Just look at the person he called to contact Qing Jun Zhen Sheng before he was pulled out. He still had the magic weapon to contact Qing Jun Zhen Sheng. The magic weapon fell on the ground, and the white night glanced at it and said, "the magic weapon of space is now made. It can be transmitted... I think you are using this to talk with Qingjun Zhensheng, right? Let''s start. Inject your strength and tell your army Zhensheng that the Lord of dragon Jue is going to destroy you and let him help you quickly Now, the emperor has no choice but to breathe in his heart. Br > , the tonsillitis will get better and better after a long time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1288 Breath into it, the magic weapon immediately lit up. Only to see a halo overflow from the surface of the magic weapon, and then quickly arranged in front of the public into a virtual shadow in the shape of a human. White night at random glance, is to see through this means. This shadow is just a touch of spirit in the magic weapon. It is too fragile to attract the attention of the Shenji old man. However, it is just because of the spirit that it is connected to the other end of the spirit, that is, the true saint. Therefore, the true saint can speak and act through the shadow. "Huh?" The figure was obviously aware of something wrong around him. He looked around and said in a deep voice, "is it the Dragon Jue man again? Hum, how dare you, even Ben Sheng''s people dare to move? Yes? Isn''t the lesson you learned enough? Get out of here White night naturally ignored his words and asked faintly, "are you the real saint of Qing Jun?" "Who are you?" Qing Jun Zhen Sheng took aim at the white night and asked faintly. "My Lord, he is the master of dragon Jue!" Later, the great emperor called out in a hurry. "The master of dragon Jue?" The Qing Jun Zhen Sheng sneered and didn''t care at all: "I''ve heard that the Lord of dragon Jue has gone to Lisheng state. Although I don''t know what your current state is, I don''t think you are a true saint yet? You are not my opponent, I advise you not to fight against me! Be loyal to me, so that the land of nine souls can be peaceful, and you will not have any trouble when you are in Lisheng. " "Are you threatening me White night eyebrows a pick to ask. "Yes, so what?" The man said with indifference. "Why do you dare to talk with me so arrogantly White night frowned and said, "do you think I can''t kill Zhensheng?" "Kill Zhen Sheng?" The man frowned and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing now?" "Most holy!" "It''s so holy, but you''re trying to kill the real saint? Well, it''s ridiculous. Do you think you''re white night The man laughed. Everyone knows that in the whole state of Lysander, there are people who kill people by leaps and bounds, which is represented by white night. There is no other reason. Others are more advanced, and he is more and more rank, which shocked all sides. Unexpectedly, this fell to the ground, and the emperor''s face suddenly changed. He said, "my Lord, he seems to be the white night." "What?" Qing Jun Zhen Sheng was shocked and suddenly turned to look at him: "you... What are you talking about?" "Nonsense? I... I didn''t... "The emperor felt bad and said in a hurry. Qing Jun Zhen Sheng''s figure was obviously trembling for a moment. He looked at the white night in disbelief. He only saw that the white night was expressionless and looked at him quietly. Qingjun Zhensheng has never heard that the Dragon Master of jiuhun is white night. After all, he has been practicing in Lisheng state. Only when something happens here will he come here. He doesn''t know much about the nine spirits, so he leaves everything to the emperor. As soon as he came to occupy the mainland, he could take his own soul as his own. Of course, there are not a few people who have such ideas, but most of them are true saints, and he doesn''t care. He can win a place is a place. However, he never thought that the Lord of the dragon was actually the white night? In the state of Lysander, the name has become famous. And it is said that he is a fighting spirit. Thinking of this, Qing Jun Zhen Sheng''s body couldn''t help shaking. For fighting spirit Zun, how can the true saint of Qing army not know its power? That is not the existence that he can imagine. If he angers a spiritual master, even the forces behind him can not keep him. Qing Jun Zhen Sheng''s face became more and more frightened. He will not doubt the authenticity of this man. After all, he can easily break the boundary of Cangtian island. He can never be an ordinary saint. "Qing... Qing Jun... See you... Meet Bai lingzun..." finally, Qing Jun Zhen Sheng no longer insisted. He knelt down, trembling and shouting. Seeing this scene, the great emperor and others are completely stupid. They are most afraid of the Qing Jun Zhen Sheng... Actually kneel down to this man? Still in fear? Although it is only a shadow, through the shadow, people can clearly feel his fear and fear of this person. How could this happen? People have an incredible look. "Your name is Qing Jun?" "You go to Guanglan area and find a person named Yinghua sword, and tell him all about the nine soul continent. After I return to Lisheng state, I will see you in Guanglan area, or you will be at your own risk." "Is... Is... Villain... Villain... Villain must do it!" Qing Jun Zhen Sheng said with fear, his voice was shaking. You can imagine how scared he was behind the empty shadow. All the people around knew that the white night was to go back to Lysander to clean up this man. But... Does this person really listen? "Go away!" The white night is light."Xie lingzun, Xie lingzun" the virtual shadow of the true saint of the Qing army disappeared immediately. "As for you." The white night light looked at these soul person in front of the eye: "how? Do you want to fight? " "No! no. We submit, we submit, please forgive the Dragon Lord The great emperor of heaven all knelt down on the ground in a hurry, and they were almost unable to stand up. Even Qingjun Zhensheng is shocked. What are they? "Emperor Yan!" White night side head. "My subordinates are here!" Emperor Yan rushed forward. "These people will be handed over to you, and they will be punished one by one according to the rules of longjue, understand?" "Yes." The emperor said respectfully. The eyes of the rest towards the white night are full of respect and worship. If you just give your name, you can convince the existence that you are strong to what extent. Is this the strength of the dragon master? "All right! Take me to the next place. " The white night said coldly, "are you all thinking about nine souls? Well, in that case, I''ll let these people understand who is in charge of the nine spirits! " The crowd was excited. The next few forces were swept by the night. Without exception, they were shocked to hear the name of white night, and almost no one dared to resist. Emperor Yan and others began to doubt whether the holy state here has become a dragon? How can so many people be so afraid of the white night? But I don''t know that the white night is in the state of Lisheng, which is the pronoun of evil spirit. It will be ten days after the nine souls mainland''s non dragon forces are swept away. The nine souls all know that the dragon master has come back, and all those who are ready to move have taken heart. But white night knew that such a thing could not be stopped. Even if he is now suppressing by force, there will still be some. If you want to really curb this kind of thing, you have to enhance the overall strength of the nine spirits, so that the people of Lysander can''t interfere. At the end of the day, he set out to seek opportunities in various continents. Of course, I''ll also drop in. After all, I haven''t seen my parents for a long time, so I''m very excited at night. He didn''t take anyone with him. He was on his own, rushing towards Qingge mainland. Before long, people fell at the gate of Los Angeles. The city of Los Angeles is more prosperous than before. There are cars coming and going, and all inside and outside the city have been renovated. Moreover, the strength level of the soul people in the city has been greatly improved. Since the Dragon Jue unified the nine souls, the strength of the following several lower continents has been rising in a straight line. I believe that within a few years, the strength level of the whole nine souls and all continents will be equal. White night, with a faint smile on his face, walked towards Los Angeles. People come and go on the street. There are stall vendors on the roadside, and the things they sell are fantastic. In and out of the luxurious carriages, particularly eye-catching. Here, you can even see the puppet emperor and even the great emperor. In the past, I didn''t dare to think about it. White night hidden breath, like an ordinary soul, wandering in the street. Walking, his sight suddenly saw two familiar figures. It was a big and a small two beautiful figures, at the moment, they are sitting in a teahouse table drinking tea, the smaller figure picked up the cake on the table to taste, spin and full of disgust put down, also hit the next mouth, the big is quiet tea, silent. Although the eyes of many people around her looked at her, she also ignored. "This girl, I''m in classical Chinese. She looks so fresh. Is she from Los Angeles?" At this time, a handsome man stepped forward, gentle said. "I''m from Los Angeles." The woman opened her eyes and said faintly, but there was a taste of resisting people thousands of miles away. The man didn''t feel embarrassed, and continued to open the conversation box: "the girl is a person of Los Angeles, but she is so fresh. I think she has been training outside all these years?" The woman made no noise and continued to drink tea. The man is still chattering and smiling. Finally, the little girl beside her couldn''t stand it. She directly hummed and said, "you''re such a rude guy. Do you have to ask my sister to tell you to go away?" The man was stunned and laughed more: "tut tut... Words can''t be said, little girl, I came here to talk with you because you are so lonely. How can you say such a thing? You''re rude, OK "You..." the little girl was angry and directly raised her hand to the man. Whoosh! The man flew straight into the street and fell a dog. People around were startled. "Xiaorou, you are so rude The woman next to her frowned. "Well, some people just don''t do it!" The girl called xiaorou hummed. The girl even shook her head and said nothing more. She continued to drink tea.People around him were afraid to talk to each other again. The little girl is very satisfied, also shaking little feet, continue to taste the bad cake. But just then, another figure came up and sat down at the table. "Is there anyone else who doesn''t know what to do?" The little girl is angry. However, as soon as she looked up, she was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1289 Finally, I still can''t carry it. I''ll stay in the hospital tonight. I''ll move to tomorrow at 11:50 today. I''m sorry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1290 "Xiaorou, what''s the matter with you?" The woman was stunned and looked forward along the girl''s eyes, but before meeting, there was a man with pale face, long hair and black clothes. A faint smile hung on the man''s face and he was looking at them. For a moment, woman. Her eyes were huge, staring at the white night, and her mouth opened slightly, unable to say a word for a long time. However, the little girl immediately jumped out of the chair and trotted over. She threw herself into the man''s arms and rubbed him in his arms like a kitten. The man is gentle smile, the small hand lightly pats the girl''s back, like teases the cat, one face''s gentleness. This man is white night. At the moment, he is no longer angry, no more murderous. What he has, only infinite tenderness. "Brother!" Finally, the girl couldn''t help but stand up abruptly, covering her lips with her little hands, and her voice choked. "Zhi Xin, long time no see, are you ok?" White night faint smile, open mouth says. The original woman is the heart of Angelica dahurica. However, the heart of Angelica dahurica did not speak, but also a forward, tightly embracing the white night. People around are curious, inexplicably looking at this man. "Tut, this guy is very lucky. All the beauties, big and small?" "I''m so envious." People in the teahouse talked and looked at each other frequently. The three kept the warmth and joy of reunion after a long separation, and ignored the eyes of the people around them. My heart throbs at night. This is a real family member, whose blood is thicker than water.... no matter what level he has reached and what height he is standing on, these people are unable to give up... but at this moment, a group of people stormed into the teahouse, ran straight to this end and surrounded the table. Among these people, it was the gentleman who was smashed into a pig''s head. His face was full of blood, and his face twisted pointing to Bai Zhi Xin and Bai xiaorou, he said angrily: "these two bitches, Wang Baowei, teach them a good lesson! Teach them a good lesson On hearing the sound, the bodyguard of the bearded and bearded King frowned. "Two women? It''s not good to beat a woman. " He went over and said to the white night, "who are you?" "I''m their brother." White night photographed two women, let them stand up, and then light looking at Wang guard: "something?" "If you''re their brother, it''s easy." Wang Baowei hummed: "your two domineering sisters hurt my childe. I don''t bully women. I don''t want them to do anything about them. But it''s you who are brothers. It''s not too much to explain to our childe." "Are you going to tell the villains first?" Next to the white small Rou angry: "clearly is this person ran to harass us, I told him to go, he does not go, this can blame me?" "Oh, it''s your good fortune that our childe has taken a fancy to you! How dare you say that? Ridiculous A man with a sharp face sneered. "You..." Bai xiaorou got angry and started. But it was stopped by the white night. "Xiaorou, don''t be angry, let your brother deal with this matter!" The white night is light. Hearing this, Bai xiaorou nodded: "well, brother, you''ll teach these bad guys a lesson." "We are from Los Angeles, and everything has to be done according to the law of Los Angeles." White night faint smile, spin and side head looking at that Wang guard: "you say, you want us how to give you account?" Wang Baowei looks at the young man. The young master snorted coldly and said angrily, "our requirements are not too much. I am injured now. In this way, you let these two girls stay by my side and serve me. When I get better, this matter will be over." The words fell to the ground, and her face turned red. Angelica Heart pour no reaction, just quietly looking at. "Isn''t that good?" The white night smiles and says, "you all said that this matter should be borne by me. How can it be spread on my sister''s head? Young master, you bully women like this. I''m afraid that after the incident, the whole people in Los Angeles will scold you, and all the people around you will watch. " "Well, the young man hesitated. Wang HUFA, the next to him, also advised him in a low voice: "childe, it''s better to deal with things in a small way. After all, it''s not good for your reputation to make a big noise. It''s on the street after all." "What do you say?" Ask the young man in a low voice. "If you want to get back face, greet the man." The king guard whispered. "Good." The young master nodded, and his sight swept around the body of the white night. He found that he didn''t seem to have any accomplishments. He said coldly: "in this case, it''s you! Didn''t you say you wanted me to come to you? Well, before I get better, you''ll have to serve me here and give me foot washing water every day, OK? ""You..." Bai xiaorou was just about to talk. But at this time, white night nodded and said, "OK, I promise you! I''ll give you a foot wash every day. " "Brother..." what else does Bai xiaorou want to say. Beside the angelica dahurica heart but pulled her over, full of fun smile. Bai xiaorou is not a fool. Naturally, she knows the situation, but she just can''t stand this guy''s domineering appearance. "Ha ha, that''s good!" The childe sneered and said, "in this case, let''s go and go back to the mansion with me!" "Well, can you be a little bit later? I''ve just come back from outside. I haven''t been home for a long time. I want to go back and meet my parents first. " White night road. The young master glanced at the night and hummed, "Well! I''ll let you go back first. I''m afraid you dare not escape. If so, your parents will not be able to stay in Los Angeles! In Los Angeles, I''m absolutely right "Then I have to thank you!" White night laughs. "Guard Wang, you go back with him! If the boy dares to escape, break his leg The young man hummed. "Yes, sir!" Wang Baowei nodded. "I''m going to go back to heal my wounds. My mother... I''m in the worst of luck today." With that, the young master walked out of the teahouse with the help of a group of people. "Let''s go back." White night laughs. "Well." Bai xiaorou and Bai Zhi heart nodded and walked out of the teahouse with the white night. Of course, Wang''s entourage followed. Their eyes were frozen at the white night. But the white people didn''t care about the air. "Zhi Xin, xiaorou, when did you come back?" On the way, the white night asked. "Not long after I came back, I thought that I hadn''t come to see my home for a long time, so I discussed with Xiao Rou to come and have a look. I''ve been at home these days, and it''s hard to take a look at the changes in Los Angeles." Angelica heart smile way, eyes have been falling on the body of the white night. White night heard the sound, smile, stroked white xiaorou''s head, and said with a smile: "xiaorou, you should be good in the ice palace now?" "Sister saint is the master of the palace now. I am the saint! Everyone has to listen to me! " Bai xiaorou said with pride. "Then you have to be more mature and not childish. Try to practice hard and break through the imperial realm as soon as possible. When the time comes, my brother will take you to Lisheng state to play. " White night laughs. "Really? Great Bai xiaorou jumps and jumps. But behind the king guard a crowd to listen to confused. "What is the holy state in the ice palace? What are these guys talking about? " "I don''t know." A few people murmured. Wang Baowei felt a little bad. And... isn''t this the way to Baifu? What are they doing in white house? What does the white mansion represent in Los Angeles and even the nine souls continent? I''m afraid no one doesn''t know? In general, few people dare to get close to this place. It''s not that the white house doesn''t let people get close to it, but it''s heard that the man in the White House is the master of the whole nine soul continent, but it really exists. However... the three of them just walked in front of them, talking and laughing, ignoring where this was, until they reached the magnificent gate of the white mansion. And Wang Baowei and others have been completely stunned. "What are you doing here?" Wang asked, trembling. "What am I doing here?" White night laughed: "this is my home, what do you say I come here to do?" "Home" Wang Baowei was shocked. However, at this time, the door opened, and an old man came out. Seeing the man standing outside, he was stunned and rushed forward, facing Bai xiaorou and Bai Zhi, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, you are back! Come in quickly. The master and his wife are waiting for you. The banquet will be held soon. " "OK." Bai Zhi heart nods. "Miss?" Wang Huwei and others had heart beating wildly. The old man looked at the white night. He wiped his eyes, as if thinking of something, people can not help but excited: "you... You are... You are the master of the night?"?? Are you the white night master? " "It''s me." The white night is light. The old man trembled all over and rushed into the room, shouting excitedly: "master, madam, young master is back!! The young master is back The voice was rapid, though not very loud, but it spread all over the mansion. Wang Baowei and others outside have been completely petrified. Master? madam? That must be the funeral clothes of Bai Chen and Hua... their son? Is that the one? The Lord of the nine souls? Wang Baowei''s brain is going to explode. His whole body suddenly trembled, and his legs were completely soft. Finally, several people could not stand the fear any more, and they knelt down directly: they kowtowed to the white night and others trembling."Master Bai, Miss Bai, please spare me Wang Baowei''s trembling cry. "What are you doing?" The white night looks strange: "I have to go to your mansion to give you a footwash later. How can you kneel down for me?" "This... This..." "I''m going to see my parents now. If you don''t go in, you should go back first. I''ll report to your residence later!" White night light road, then toward the inside. When Wang Huwei and others heard the sound, they were so shocked that they all had to get out of the body. This time it''s all over... this time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1291 After a while, the young master, accompanied by his father and his mother, went to the White House and knelt down to beg for mercy. Nearly a hundred people knelt on the ground, shivering and frightened. Bai Ye doesn''t want to waste words and lips for these little people, so let them go to Bai Zhi Xin and Bai xiaojudo to apologize, and let them go. The family was so grateful that they couldn''t stop bowing. When the childe was taken back, his father broke his legs and put him in confinement. He promised to the White House that he would not leave the residence for five years. But white night doesn''t care about that anymore. Inside the White House. Knowing that white night comes back, Bai Chen and others are ecstatic. Flower burial clothes are holding the hand of the white night and saying words for several hours. Although the strength of white night is incomparable, but in the final analysis is still a son of man, even if the white Chen and flower burial clothes can not go to the holy state, they are always worried about the white night. White night also told his mother about the next few years. Bai Chen took out the best wine stored at home, summoned all the Bai people back and held a grand banquet. Half of the people from Los Angeles attended. Many people were very curious about what the white night looked like. "See, that''s the real dragon of Bai family!" "What a talent." "Good looking talent? Do you know what other people are? Others are the master of the dragon, we have to kneel down when we see them! It is said that he can beat the water of the sea with one hand and smash a continent with one fist. That''s a real power "Is this... So powerful?" "That''s not true? Those legendary emperors are all his men. " "It''s so fierce!" "We are stained with light. If people from other cities can''t see the Dragon Master''s posture." "Yes, yes..." "if ye''s house had recruited this man as her son-in-law and married the young lady of the Ye family, it would not have been removed from Los Angeles." "It''s a pity..." people at the banquet talked about it one after another. The white night turned a deaf ear and continued to talk with relatives. Although Bai''s family and friends often come to propose a toast, these drinks are just like boiling water to him, and it''s OK to drink one jar at a time. "Niang, where is Shiying?" Asked the white night. "She? She has gone out for training, and she is sure to be back soon. If she knew you were back, she would be very happy Flower burial clothes said with a smile. "I haven''t seen her for a long time. When she comes back, I''ll give her some advice." White night laughs. But at this time, the flower burial clothes suddenly pulled the white night closer and said in a low voice: "night Son, mother has something to discuss with you, do you think?" "Niang, if you have anything to say, why do you have to be polite to me?" White night is strange. "This matter has to be discussed with you. If you don''t nod, how dare we mention it?" The flower burial clothes look serious. Hearing the sound in the daytime, he was quite puzzled: "what is the matter?" But see flower burial clothes is very mysterious smile, low voice way: "son, do you see Shiying how?" "How about what?" "How are people?" "Yes, how about my sister?" The white night laughs. "I mean her character, her appearance, what do you think?" Flower burial clothes busy road. White night is completely confused, bitter smile: "Niang, you want to say what directly, do not have to beat around the bush." "Well, I''ll tell you straight away." Hua''s funeral dress was serious, but she lowered her voice and said, "son, you know, Shiying is my adopted child. She has no blood relationship with our family. She has been accompanying me all these years, so I also want to find a good family for her. But who else in the world can be worthy of our family? I don''t want to be wronged by Shiying. Marry an ordinary soul. It''s too unpromising. Marry Da Neng, and just be a concubine. That''s not good! So I want to marry Shiying to you. Anyway, you are my son and that is my daughter. I won''t suffer any loss! " "What?" The white night froze for a moment. "What? Don''t you agree? " The face of Hua''s funeral clothes was a little cold. "Niang, this kind of thing, pay attention to your affection and my wish. Isn''t it very good for you to make such a disorderly arrangement?" White night frowned. "Don''t you like Shiying?" Hua asked. "Yes, but it''s just a love for my sister." "Do you think Shiying is not good-looking?" "No "Why don''t you agree?" Flower burial clothes are angry. White night did not know how to refute. Flower burial clothes are too lazy to talk nonsense any more, and directly said: "when Shiying comes, I''ll tell her about it. She will certainly agree to it. Your mother is in charge of this matter." Hearing the sound in the white night, she laughed bitterly: "Niang, I also have someone I like.""Now you are the master of dragon Jue, and you are also powerful. What is it to have three wives and four concubines?" "Didn''t you just say that? And it''s not fair to her "I can''t tell. My son is still a devoted boy?" Hua''s funeral clothes were quite unexpected and said with a light smile: "don''t forget that if you marry, Shiying, whether she is a wife or concubine or not, she is your sister. What are you afraid of? This position will not change! " White night is completely speechless, bitter shake his head, also no longer refute, with the flower burial clothes to go. After the banquet, he went back to his room to meditate on his knees. After waiting for almost, he set out alone and went to a big energy tomb that had been locked before. There are many tombs in the nine souls land, and the Daneng tomb is even more unknown. Some tombs can''t even be touched by the present state of white night. If it was not for the dead dragon sword, white night could not easily get those holy level Dharma gates. But then again, isn''t the self-healing of the dead Dragon Sword good? He glanced at the sword on his waist. Who made this sword? Some people say it was made by the emperor, but now it seems impossible. I''m afraid ordinary sages can''t make it. But this sword from the nine souls to the state of Liszt, people who know it are not very common, and there are various versions. Sometimes the white night even thought, is the twelve Hongbing just a rumor about the origin of the dead dragon sword? On the blue sky. The white night is like a meteor, galloping forward. Soon, people will be in the southwest corner of the soul land. It''s near Shahai. The white night closed his eyes and felt it. "That tomb... Seems to be in the Shahai?" He frowned slightly and looked at the tumbling water of Sha Hai. After thinking for a moment, he dived into it. "Look, someone is jumping into the sea!" "Why are you so upset?" "Tut Tut, it''s not worth doing such a stupid thing at a young age." People on the far shore shook their heads. After entering the sea of evil, a force of evil enveloped the white night. However, at present, he is a king of the highest level, and has not been afraid of the water of the Shahai sea for a long time. Following the faint breath of holy power in the air, I went downstream at night. This area is still in the shoal, about a kilometer down, and finally came to the place where the weak holy power overflowed. Maybe it''s because the tomb array was so old that most of the tombs were old, and the gods inside would also release their breath. The entrance of the tomb is under a piece of mud and stone. There is nothing around, no fish, no debris. Everything has been eroded and decomposed by the sea of evil. In the white night, the sand and stone were removed, and a stone slab was found immediately. There are many complicated lines on the stone slab. The structure of the lines is very unique. Even if you see many people in the daytime, you can''t tell what kind of patterns they are. Moreover, the coating materials of the lines are not ordinary objects. If you touch them with your hands, you will feel palpitating. It must be a grave of great power. The white night was a little excited. The tomb array covers nine souls, including saints, great saints, extremely holy and true saints. There are tombs at all levels, and there are even many unimaginable existence in the daytime. Woo!!! All of a sudden, a deep, confused roar spread. The white night looked up, but saw the distant sea water suddenly attacked, a terrible water pressure swept towards this. He frowned, fixed his eyes and looked, only to see a huge shadow appeared in the sea. The shadow is huge, the breath is melodious, and it pours directly at it. White night understood immediately. "Guardian beast? It seems that this tomb is very unique There was no guardian beast in the previous tombs, so some FA array organs were used to protect them. But I didn''t expect that this tomb was not only buried in the Shahai area, but also protected by a guardian beast. After so many years of existence, this Guardian beast must be very powerful. That''s not true. It was only when the behemoth approached that the white night noticed. Its breath is so strong that it is unbelievable that even the breath of the night is not as heavy as it is. "Such a huge thing, if the dead dragon sword can be used, it will be a sword. Now it seems that we have to abandon the divine sword!" White night will pull out the sword, arm a wave. Boom!!! The surrounding Shahai water was instantly shaken open. A vacuum zone formed. The guardian beast was very large, about the size of two blue whales. It was slender, with four wings, a horn on its head, and a hundred eyes on each side. It stares at the white night and roars constantly, and the terrifying waves come madly. Perhaps, the white night is the first one in many years to dare to run wild here. "WooThe guardian beast roared again, spinning and swinging its huge body. Don''t look at its huge size, the speed is not slow at all, like an eagle spreading its wings, like the lightning. The power of terror seemed to shake the sea. White night backhand a sword. Whoosh... sword attack. However, when we hit the guardian beast, we couldn''t blow away its skin and flesh. "What?" White night slightly a Leng. In this Kung Fu of Leng God, the huge body of the guardian beast has already exploded over. Bang!! There was a loud noise. The power of terror strikes the white night crazily. At that moment, the white night only felt that his king''s body was almost broken... How could there be such a terrible creature on the land of nine souls? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1292 Bang! The amazing force lines were opened, and the sea level of the whole Shahai sea rose in an instant. All kinds of big waves formed in an instant. The crazy impact and slap made the evil spirit rush out and blow around with the wind. People on the coast screamed and fled. And the bottom of the sea, white night by the beast is dizzy, the whole body Qi and blood crazy tumbling. Its impact is not just ordinary power tremor that simple, it is more amazing holy power. And it''s not ordinary holy power! This holy power is like lightning. Once it touches the target, it will spread all over the body of the target in an instant. White night eyes tight, immediately carrying the abandoned sword toward the face of the huge beast in front of him. Abandoning the divine sword still failed to split the beast''s body, but the terrible spirit of the white night passed on. However, if you don''t sacrifice the power of the divine sword, I''m afraid it will be a giant beast that is hard to tear. White night eyes awe inspiring, palm clenched. In an instant, the power of abandoning the divine sword suddenly rose innumerable, a wisp of mysterious power rippled on the sword. With the arms of the white night open, the fierce thorn in the beast''s body. Pooh! The body of the sword did not enter into it, and a sword mark appeared, followed by a large amount of blood spilled out. "Woo The beast roared, obviously in pain. Take advantage of the situation in the daytime. "Ah He roared fiercely, and the sound waves shook the water of the sea of evil. His arms and muscles were held up. A fierce force was born in the palm of his hand, and then it was suddenly transmitted to the giant beast. Whoosh! Out of control, the beast was directly thrown out by the white night and flew to Shahai, just like a hill flying out of the sea, and then fell down heavily. Whoa!! The sea was again splashed with waves of destruction. The souls outside saw the scene, one by one they were shocked and turned back. "My God, what kind of monster is that?" "It''s a sea animal!! It''s a sea animal Someone screamed. "What? Is that the legendary sea animal? " "It is said that it is capable of eating half a continent in one bite." "What''s the matter with it? Is it said that the sea animal is angry The sound of alarm spread, people ran away in a hurry, one by one terrified. The sea animal fell down and smashed into the sea. But it was clearly not much injured and rushed back into the white night again. At that moment, the white night felt like the whole sky collapsed. But he was not afraid. The man took a deep breath and stabbed again. However, as soon as the abandoning God sword was wielded, hundreds of eyes of the sea beast suddenly burst out a large amount of rope like material, directly entangled the abandoned God sword, and then suddenly launched its force. These rope like things are like their nerves. Their toughness is amazing. The greater the power of the day, the greater its strength. Before the sword of the white night was waved out, one might as well be entangled by the rope. Whoosh! God flies out. Chirp, chirp... the flesh colored rope came again and stabbed the body of the white night like a sharp knife. Even under the Shahai, the beast''s attack is not affected by resistance, as fast as lightning. The white night dodged rapidly. I want to get close to the beast, but I find that I can''t get close to half a minute. The beast''s attack frequency is too fast, it almost completely blocked the white night''s attack route and retreat, completely trapped him in a cage. Now the white night, like falling into the meat grinder! There''s no way. White night eyes a Lin, suddenly stare at a sword like rope, people severely grasp the past. Dang Dang! Two sharp blade like ropes beat heavily on the arm of the white night, leaving a deep bloodstain. But the white night ignored, and then jerked. The beast was caught off guard, and the huge body immediately approached and ran into the white night. White night immediately raised his fist and waved it fiercely. Bang! The front of the fist fell on the head, and at the moment of the explosion of the fist awn, countless Qi strength turned into Qi swords and suddenly cut around the giant beast. This is the nine soul sword formula. The Qi Mang of desolation swings open, the body of the giant beast is being cut madly. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. It''s like hitting steel, leaving no trace. However, the white night persevered and continued to urge out the Qi sword. Moreover, all attack positions of Qi sword are in the same place. Although you can''t cut it once or twice, you can always split it four times, five times, six times.Gradually, a large number of shallow sword marks appeared on the beast, and the steel like skin was finally cut. The beast was obviously aware of the threat. With another roar, the blade danced wildly. Dodging around in the white night, the fingers are swinging wildly, and the sword spirit sweeps around. But at this time, the beast seems to have been reluctant to waste any more time in general, it is to put another strange move. I saw its huge body flash a flash of burning light, and then a strange line in its body surface. The white night was stupefied. Before people could react, they could see that their bodies burst out an earth shaking air wave, just like the giant hand of an ancient giant, stretched out from its body and patted heavily on the body of the white night. Bang!! White night double palm urgent lift, but it is difficult to resist. "No! The strength of this giant beast is too strong, and most of my magic weapons and powers are sealed. It is extremely difficult to destroy it White night eyes shaking, thinking of countermeasures. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. People were supporting the force of repression. They suddenly rushed to the back of the beast with thousands of sword Qi. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the air sword was smashed wildly, and the air veins were blooming, just like transparent flowers growing on the back of the giant beast, and then withered. Before and after only more than ten breaths, the beast''s back was forced to tear a hole in the white night. The great beast uttered a cry of pain. Crazy to urge the force, a force of Qi rushed out of the wound, frantically bombarded the body of the white night. In the white night, the body swayed and Qi and blood surged, almost unable to support. But he gritted his teeth and continued to bombard the mouth with the sacrificial Qi sword. Whew! Whew! Chi la... the Qi sword keeps cutting. Although the giant beast has thick skin and thick flesh, it can face the intensive attack and killing of the white night Qi sword, and its flesh and blood are slightly weakened. "Woo When the beast roars again, the body swings out circle after circle of Qi stripes. The whole Qi pattern is crazy to vent, which is beyond the competition. The white night immediately penetrated into the blood hole cut by him, and his hands pierced into the beast''s body, supporting his body to resist the impact of air lines. I don''t know how long after that, the air lines gradually disappeared. In the white night, he immediately sacrificed the Qi sword and cut it into the blood hole. And people also a little bit of looking inside the drill. "Woo The beast kept roaring. Obviously, it''s very painful right now. But it has nothing to do. White night is like a parasite, it has been rooted in its body, can not get rid of. "Ants eat elephants not only because of their perseverance and quantity, but also because of their size. Compared with this giant beast, I am just like an ant, but it also has its disadvantages: it has no hands, and its attack is simple and slow, so it can''t attack me directly." White night sneers and continues to bombard the flesh and blood in front of him. A bloody hole grew slowly. The beast howled wildly, and the whole huge body was almost pierced by the white night. At last, the beast could not help it any longer. Its skin suddenly wriggled for a moment, and a force burst out from the wound. The white night was caught off guard and the whole man was shot out. He only saw the giant beast spit out a large mouthful of blood, as if he had been injured internally, and then the whole body suddenly swung and swam wildly towards the depth of the Sha sea. Did... Run away? The white night froze. After a while, the beast disappeared, except for its blood in the sea of evil. "It seems that this giant beast still has some intelligence quotient. If it''s not in the limelight, it''s time to leave! But I think it''s also true. If I work hard, I''m afraid I can''t live now! " White night bitter smile, put away the sword, toward the mud. "Next, let''s see which catacombs are the catacombs of great powers!" The white night spits out the turbid gas fiercely, will pull the stone slab below. In an instant, a white halo rose from inside. The entrance is a phalanx. The white night studied the array carefully. Then he raised his hand carefully and placed it on the array. He injected a little breath into it. The array immediately disappeared like melted ice. How wonderful! The white night sighed, and then cautiously entered the tomb. The entrance to the tomb is a long ladder, along the ladder, you can see a grotesque statue standing on both sides of the ladder. These statues are all animals and animals. At first, some weak creatures, such as cats, dogs, spirits and birds, followed by eagles, lions and tigers, and then a statue in personal form. The pace of the white night slowed down a little, and the eyes scanned the statues carefully.I don''t know why, these statues always give him a very vivid feeling. It was as if these were not statues, but a living man. The tomb was not big at all. After walking all the steps, he came to the place where the coffin was placed. It''s a splendid place. Before the man was near, the light came over. If you look up, you can see that there is a crystal light curtain in the middle of which is a figure full of smoke. He lay still, unable to distinguish men and women, let alone appearance. But the more I went there, the more palpitation I felt, and I always felt that the figure in the Bush would come back to life. "Stop it!" Then a voice came. The night stopped and people looked around in a hurry. "Who speaks?" "For a dead man!" The voice came out again. White night body stiff a little, staring at the coffin, a faint smile: "is the owner of this tomb?"?? Is it possible that the elder left behind a wisp of ideas waiting to be excavated here? " "Not bad!" The voice sounded, but it was full of coldness: "I''m dead. I''m sleeping here. You, who are so interested in interests, come to disturb me and dig my grave! How can you not kill yourself The words fell to the ground, and the night was terrified. But suddenly, there was a terrible sense of killing rising all around... not good! (the two chapters have been completed yesterday, this chapter is today''s, and the doctor said that we can''t stay up late in the near future. Let''s read the chapter at 2 o''clock tomorrow morning, sorry) (the two chapters have been completed yesterday, and this one is today''s www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1293 At night, his face changed dramatically, and he retreated in a hurry. It is from the crystal coffin that the intention of killing is released. After the sound fell, the crystal coffin immediately trembled, and a group of strange light rippled in the air, and then quickly poured into the crystal coffin. In an instant, the figure inside the coffin moved. The white night was completely shocked. I don''t know how many years of people who have died... Can still move?? A corpse? Obviously it''s not that simple. "I have known for a long time that there will be greedy people to dig my tomb, so I spent a lot of means to preserve the body and leave a wisp of thoughts. I hated you greedy people most before I was alive. Now even if I am dead, I want you to be buried with me!" The voice of terror came out. Then the hand lying in the crystal coffin was lifted directly to hit the coffin. Bang! Bang! Bang... the seal of the coffin has been untied a little bit. After all the seals are broken, they begin to move a little bit. The sound of friction between the coffin cover and the coffin is particularly terrifying in this tomb. After a while, a breathtaking presence crawled out of the coffin. White night has never seen such a terrible existence. He just opened the coffin, there was a suffocating feeling, and when he climbed out of the terrible coffin, there was only one word in his mind to describe it. Amazing! It''s really amazing. As if he was born, heaven and earth were moved by it. The figure climbed out of the coffin, and the mist began to dissipate. It was only in the white night that he could see clearly what he looked like. He was a man wrapped in bandages. He could not see his hair or his appearance. He only had a pair of blood red eyes exposed, but his eyes were no longer beaded. He waved. Click. The coffin exploded instantly, and the broken pieces quickly combined to form a long and transparent knife. "To make a coffin with a knife?" I lost my voice in the white night. Weapons are used as coffins. How amazing is the grade of this weapon. "A little eye power!" The man nodded and said faintly, "my knife is made from the bones of 7749 most powerful people. It has been with me for many years and has experienced thousands of battles of life and death with me. If it had not happened, it would have drunk more blood of greedy and evil villains. Unfortunately, it doesn''t matter. After this time, I will disappear completely In this way, let it drink once! It''s been with me for so many years, and I repay it. " With that, the man came directly to the white night with a long knife. "So your knife is of high quality?" The white night is light. "Oh, this knife is not something ordinary people like you can imagine." The man said indifferently. "No matter how high, it can''t be higher than my blade!" Shake your head at night. "It''s just a very holy man. Although he has a bit of luck, he has achieved the top King''s body and extraordinary sword sense, but in front of me, you are no different from the mole ants on the ground. Even if you hold a god level magic army, you will have no spare power to fight back in front of me." The man sank. "Is it?" White night light said, will abandon God sword slowly draw out. The dark body of the sword was reflected in the man''s eyes, and an earthshaking sword sense swept all over the place. As soon as the sword came out, the awn of the coffin sword was much weaker. "Abandon the sword?" The man lost his voice in an instant. Staring at the white night, he screamed, "how can you have this sword?" "That''s a long story." "I see. No wonder you are so bold and dare to come to my tomb. You have this sword to support you!" The man nodded repeatedly, but he gritted his teeth and said, "I admit, with this sword, you can fight with me! But it''s not so easy for you to defeat me "What if you add this sword?" White night light way, and will die Dragon Sword draw out again. The dim body of the sword looks insignificant compared with the abandoned God sword, but the melodious and incomparable destructive power is eternal. Dead dragon sword is still repairing itself. However, when it was pulled out, the killing intention on the bone knife instantly stimulated it, and a faint sword force circled on the body of the dead dragon sword. This is an unparalleled power! Even if you abandon the sword, you have to bow down! "What?" The man was so shocked that he even retreated, and his body was shaking gently. "Kill... Sword of God!! Sword of killing God! You... You have this sword!! Who are you? Are you the chosen one? no impossible! impossible!! How could you have it? " The man was terrified for a long time, and his whole body suddenly disappeared, as if he had seen something extremely frightened. His whole body was shaking wildly, but he could not help retreating."It looks like you know it." Said the white night. I''m more curious. Look at the reaction, this person seems to have seen the dead dragon sword! After all, his reaction was much more violent than those who knew the death dragon sword before. How could he be so afraid of such great power? Can''t it be... He''s seen someone else use the dead dragon sword? "How did you get the sword?" The man recovered, but the horror in his eyes was hard to hide, and his voice was still shaking. "It''s a long story." I don''t want to explain more. "These two swords are both sky shaking swords. I didn''t expect that you were a little extremely holy, but you had such swords... Fortune, fortune!! But! Why are you so greedy! Why have these two swords, but also want to seize my inheritance! Sooner or later you will die of your own greed The man screamed, the resentment in his eyes was even stronger than before, as if the two swords had deeply stimulated him. "I just want to resurrect a man, and you have the materials you need to revive him." The white night is light. "Resurrection?" The man was stunned. "Yes, strictly speaking, to revive my master." "Of course, I will not defend myself, because I am indeed a greedy person. But in this world, if people are not greedy, how can they become stronger? The weak can''t tolerate mercy. The merciful can only shiver in the crevice In such a world, if you are not greedy, you will only die. If the so-called benevolent Bodhisattva wants to survive in this world of the jungle, he has to be greedy and acquire everything that can increase his strength at all costs. If you don''t, you''ll just be eliminated. So... There is no Bodhisattva in this world of the jungle. Even if there is, before that, he may not be a Bodhisattva. "You''re right." The man gritted his teeth and said, "the compassionate can only shiver in the crevice, but even if it is, the greedy can''t be forgiven!" Then the man raised his knife again. The intention of killing is fierce, and the meaning of sword is vertical and horizontal. "Although I''m afraid of this dead dragon sword, I don''t have many living heads. My mind can only last for two hours. After two hours, it will disappear, and my body will die completely. So, at this last moment, let me try the power of the sword of killing God! I witnessed it killing gods and demons with my own eyes. I will die without regret if I can appreciate its elegant demeanor again today. " When the voice fell, the long sword seemed to overcome the fear. Even in front of the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword, it still released endless blade awn! Without reservation. White night slightly a Leng, and then silently nodded: "you really know this sword." "Now, let me see what your strength is!" Said the man, walking quickly towards the white night. When a man is about to die, he has no fear. The white night took a deep breath. To tell you the truth, he only needs to escape from here, seal the entrance of the tomb with sword force, and hide outside for two hours. But he doesn''t want to do so. He wants to fight with this man who doesn''t know how strong he is. Although he died without regret. Da Neng, not everyone can challenge! In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring and his fighting spirit was strong. He raised his arm fiercely and suddenly split his sword. Dark sword spirit swept in. I saw that the man raised the long knife, the blade of the knife aimed at the attacking sword Qi and yelled: "Dao Gang!" Whoa! The sword Qi bumps into it, but it is resisted by the thin breath on the blade tip. The sword Qi can''t shake the opponent half a point. What a powerful Dao Qi. What a terrible sword! The white night frowned. But the man had already launched an offensive. "Let me see what kind of power these two swords can have in your hand." The man suddenly disappeared with the sound of the drink. White night nerve suddenly a draw, return to God, but see that person did not know when unexpectedly already appeared behind. A bone knife suddenly fell, carrying the earth shaking momentum, as if it could cut everything. Before the edge of the knife fell, all the force around the white night broke by itself... how terrible! It''s like a whirlwind when you throw your sword at night. But after each blow, the arms of the white night trembled wildly. The other side is too powerful. Suddenly. Bang! A strange sound boom blows. The two swords were flicked away in an instant. "Die!" The man seized the opportunity and fell with his knife. When the pupil shrinks in the white night, he immediately raises the sword of the dead dragon to block it. But the speed of the other side is too fast, attack and kill almost in one go, the speed of the body has been difficult to keep up with him. But at this critical moment. White night directly released the dead dragon sword! Whoosh! A touch of sword will hit the dead dragon sword, and the body of the sword is suddenly lifted up, surpassing the speed of the flesh body and splitting on the bone knife.In an instant, the bone knife was cut in half. The white night''s eyes were cold, and he immediately stabbed the man''s chest with the abandoned sword. Without the bone knife, the man can only resist with the flesh. But to abandon the divine sword, his flesh body can''t stop at all! This sword must go through the heart! Win! Thinking in the dark at night. However, at this time, the sight in front of the white night suddenly flashed. He felt his brain tremble inexplicably. Then... Pooh! A sound of blood and flesh being pierced sounded, and severe pain suddenly surged up. The white night looks down, momentarily stunned. But he saw his chest pierced by a sharp sword. And that sword is just the abandoned sword www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1294 "This..." at night, the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, and his face was unbelievable. Didn''t you stab the man with the sword? How can you... Pierce yourself? What happened? "Although these two swords are peerless warriors, your strength is too poor. When you meet those really strong ones, they are not enough to protect you! It''s like my move to change the universe! I can change my position with you forcibly at the moment you attack me, but not your weapon! In this way, even if you have a dead dragon sword, it will not help. In other words, if you have a dead dragon sword, you will die faster! " Hearing the sound in the white night, my pupils trembled, and my face was incredible. "Although the dead dragon sword is a god killing sword, its strength lies in its invincibility. In this world, nothing can resist its attack! However, there is no eternal invincible in the world. For example, the dead dragon sword also has its weakness. It is only a sword in the end. It needs to be controlled by someone, and those who control it are its weakness. You, as a weak person, will only enlarge the weakness of this invincible sword! " The man sank, then raised his hand to the air. Whoosh! The broken bone knife came back to his hand, healed itself, and then cut hard at the head of the white night. The sharp blade is shocking. But at this critical moment, the white night suddenly raised his hand and grabbed at the bone knife. "It''s impossible for your king to resist my bone knife. Go to death!" The roar spreads, and the bone knife releases the earth shaking blade. The blade is enough to cut the body of the white night. But at this time, the white night five fingers suddenly a grip, a terrible air swept. Whew!! Without any accident, the bone knife cut off his fist directly. But in the next second, a large amount of Qi force was cut off, suddenly exploded, turned into countless Dao Qi swords, and stabbed the man fiercely. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the man''s hand holding the bone knife was stabbed by the air sword. The man was stunned. This terrible sword meaning is that his current physical body can not resist. But at this time, the white night''s eyes were cold, and he took the dead dragon sword and chopped it. The man immediately wanted to switch white nights again. However, the spell has just been cast, but found to have no effect. The man was shocked and looked up. It turns out that the breath of the white night is connected with the Qi sword. The air sword is like a piece of silk thread that tightly entangles his hand. He couldn''t have changed his hand unless he broke it. "No!" The man murmured. Whew. The dead dragon sword cut open his body in an instant. Such as cut tofu. The man fell to the ground in an instant, his body cut off from his chest and broke into two pieces! White night panting, covering the broken arm back and forth. After putting the dead dragon sword into the scabbard, he endured great pain and pulled out the abandoned God sword from his body. He never thought that he would be pierced by the abandoned sword one day. Fortunately, there was a slight deviation between the white night and the man''s heart, and the sword was not pierced, otherwise the situation would be bad. "Is it finally over?" White night looking at that person, weak way. "Of course... No!" A hoarse voice began to ring again. White night nerve a draw, raise eyes to look, but see that the corpse that falls on the ground actually wriggles again, the corpse that was cut in two seems to heal. White night immediately raised the sword, ready to chop, to break it into eight pieces. But the man closed his eyes at this time and made an appearance of being at his disposal. In the white night, the arm became stiff and the blade stopped at his head. "What? Don''t you split up? " The man said. "You have been dismembered!" White night light way, spin and put back the blade, will that person''s body to pull back. The two pieces of the man''s body, which had just been healed, were in two again. The man was stunned and shook his head: "also, lost the body, even if the soul is strong again, what''s the use? It''s like a sword without a handle. No matter how strong it is, no one can control it. " "Yes, but it''s so dangerous that you almost killed him!" The white night is light. "My body is so rotten that it will be easy to kill you! Even you are not qualified to be the peak in front of me "I''ve also been sealed, or do you think you can be faster than me?" The white night is light. That person leng next, spin and laugh: "you this guy, pour is some meaning!" "Flattering!" "But even so, I will not give you my inheritance, because you are a greedy man! All greedy people, damn it The man snorted and laughed."Why do you hate greedy people so much?" "Hehe, why do you think I died here? Because those greedy people took everything from me! My dear! My best friend! They have everything, but they want to rob me of everything! Even my birthday has been broken by them... So I hate these people who will never be satisfied! I don''t want them to die well! " "I see." White night nods, light says: "but I come here, is not for your inheritance!" With that, the white night turned around and groped for the walls of the palace. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something. He put his finger on a piece of red pebble, and his face showed a faint smile: "sure enough, it''s here." "Crystal stone?" The man was stunned: "what do you want this for?" "Didn''t I say that before? The main purpose of my coming here is to collect materials and revive my master. This kind of stone is generally very difficult to find. Even in the state of Risheng, it is extremely rare and extremely difficult to find. However, those powerful beings like to use it to make palaces and tombs. Because it can strengthen all the walls, coffins, etc., it must exist in a powerful tomb like you. " "How dare you break the stone so quickly?" "Are you afraid of death?" the man said "In order to revive the master, what are you afraid of? He has never been afraid of other people''s death for me. What am I afraid of? " Shake your head at night. The man heard the voice, mumbled, shook his head and sighed: "if my so-called best friends can have such an idea, how can I end up like this?" "A man can''t see through another person''s heart, but he can see what he has done. Whether a person is worth your all-out efforts depends on whether he treats you the same way." White night light way, spin and turn, toward the grave layman: "disturb! Farewell After that, people will leave. But just then, the man drank. "Wait!" "Anything else?" White night side head. "Do you really... Don''t want my heritage?" The man asked. "Ha ha ha, I''ve got countless inheritances! Why do I care about your heritage. " White night laughs. What''s more, there are a lot of tombs waiting for him to explore on the land of nine souls. It doesn''t matter if he takes one less. "You don''t know what level of existence I am. You don''t know how terrible my inheritance is! For such a saint as you, if you can get it, I promise you will be able to travel across the holy state in ten years The man sank. "Oh?" "If you give me free of charge, I am willing to accept it!" he said with a smile "Free? Ridiculous. Do you think I''m a philanthropist? " "What do you want?" The white night asked. "I want you to do something for me!" The man fixed his eyes. "What''s the matter?" "Revenge for me!" The man''s voice became ferocious: "help me find those who betrayed me to revenge! As long as you promise to help me kill them, I will give you all my inheritance Unexpectedly, the words fell to the ground and shook his head directly at night: "no way!" "Why?" The man was stunned. "You are so terrible that they have killed you. Do you think I, a great saint, can avenge you? It''s just death "Hum, coward!" "Well, then I pretended to promise you, and when I get your inheritance, it''s not up to me to do it or not?" The white night is light. "You don''t have to pretend. I''m willing to pass it on to you. It doesn''t matter whether you take revenge or not." The man sighed and gave up. "Oh? How can you be so happy? " "I admire you, boy. Speak up! Moreover, it''s for the sake of resurrecting your master that you''re risking. It''s much better than my best friends. So I''m willing to give it to you. " "Come here," the man said White night heard the sound, hesitated under, but still rely on the past. After all, it is the inheritance against heaven, how can we not be moved? "Don''t be afraid. If I could kill you like this, I would have done it already!" The man said weakly, the voice has become turbid, facial distortion up. That''s what I said! The white night came forward at once. Just look at that person''s head suddenly lit up, a halo directly into the eyebrows of the white night. In an instant, a large number of skills, feelings, array seal, experience and so on, all flickered in the mind of the white night. White night all over the body pumping, the brain suddenly fainted up, feeling that he was about to faint in the past. This continued for half a column of incense, people finally stopped. White night directly spread on the ground, crazy panting, all over the sweat, people have no breath, soft straight can not get up. "Boy, are you happy?" The man''s voice was like a wind. "Thank you very much White night is weak. "Don''t thank me, for you will avenge me." The man said with a smile."I didn''t say I wanted to avenge you!" "It''s too much for you!" The man laughed: "you get my inheritance, you already have my breath, even if you don''t want to help me, my close friends will come to you! boy! You can''t hide, ha ha... "what?" The white night''s face changed smoothly, and the man suddenly straightened up and seized the man''s upper body to ask questions. However, the man''s body has turned into sand, and he is dead completely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1295 I didn''t expect to be Yin by a dead man. He examined his lower body. The breath of the whole body did not change much, but there were still slight changes in some parts. This silk change is very subtle, it is easy to be undetectable, but when it comes to Da Neng, it is not the same. Da Neng can see how much hair you have all over your body at a glance, and can also analyze the strength and composition of your breath between the electric light and flint. Therefore, this subtle change can be said to be at a glance in front of those powerful people. "Bad luck!" The white night sighed, but did not get the joy of Jingtian inheritance. He didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. I can''t express my feelings at all. "Well, collect all the materials and go back! The soldiers will come and cover the water and the earth. " The white night shakes off the restless thoughts in his mind and goes straight to the location of other tombs. When I returned to Los Angeles, it was half a month later. In the daytime, I went back to the house alone and locked people in the room to digest the inheritance. From that person''s inheritance, white night knows the identity of that person. The name of that man is Zhang Tianshen Zu. I don''t know his real name. It seems that he has existed for a long time. After all, what the white night masters is inheritance, not memory. Most of his skills can be called supernatural powers, and the current white night is not enough to master. For example, the conversion. That''s because the body of zhangtianshenzu was limited, which made the white night take advantage of it. If the body of zhangtianshenzu was not a corpse, there was no way to measure it only by white night. He vomited his turbid Qi in the white night and continued to urge the movement skill. I don''t know how long after that, people''s luck has been smooth, and most of their feelings have been digested. As for the martial arts, it still needs a lot of hard practice. At present, jiuhun mainland is not suitable for practicing kung fu. Therefore, he plans to go to Lisheng state to practice again. In particular, he was very interested in the technique of transfer. It''s time to go back The white night breathed a sigh. Things in the state of Lysander are still very complicated and must be dealt with early. He got up straight and went out to the door. However, as soon as the door was opened, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. White night to see clearly who came, immediately stunned. "Shiying?" "Brother?" The huanshiying outside also froze. Maybe I didn''t expect that the door would suddenly open in the daytime. "Have you come back from the experience outside?" White night faint smile: "how? Can I help you? " "Well... That... Brother... Just... I haven''t seen you for a long time. Isn''t this just coming back? Just... I want to come and see you... "Huan Shiying said with her head down and her face slightly red. "Ha ha, it''s true that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m going to teach you some skills. Come on, follow me to the martial arts arena and let me see how strong you are during this period of time." White night laughs. "Brother, how can I stare at my accomplishments? I want to talk to you about other things." Huan Shiying sighed and said helplessly. White night embarrassed smile, did not speak. He didn''t know how to speak. What''s more, he just wants to leave more treasure for Huan Shiying. But just then, a servant girl came from the distance. "Miss, have you not seen the young master yet? You have been waiting here for ten days. Go and have a rest. When the young master comes out, the maid will tell you. " The servant girl''s voice was so loud that it seemed that half the mansion had heard it. When Huan Shiying heard the sound, she was frozen in an instant. The white night was stunned. When the maid came near and saw Huan Shiying and the white night standing at the door, she was in a daze. She quickly knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "slave... I''m damned. Please forgive me." "What are you guilty of?" Asked the white night. "Maids... Maids should not be noisy." The servant girl trembled. "There is no rule in white house." The white night smiles, but looks at Xianghuan Shiying''s eyes a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Huan Shiying had been waiting at the door for half a month... this girl... Can we say... there is a trace of helplessness in the eyes of the white night. I''m afraid Huan Shiying has the idea of killing the maid at this moment? The servant girl shivered and obviously guessed something. The white night vomited turbid gas, was about to speak, but Huan Shiying suddenly took the white night''s hand and said, "brother... We... Let''s go." "To where?" "Don''t you want to see my strength? To the martial arts field, of course. " Huan Shiying takes Bai Ye''s arm and drags him away. However, her small head is facing the front and dare not look at him. The white night was slightly stunned, but soon, a bitter smile appeared on his face. That''s it. They went on.Huan Shiying is dressed in orange clothes embroidered with lace. She is quietly embroidered with two pure white ribbons, but she has a kind of fairy temperament. The girl is full of youth, full of breast and impeccable figure. Although her accomplishments are not high, her beauty is no less than that of the beautiful female saints in Lisheng state. Walking, a gust of wind blowing, all by her body fragrance. The martial arts field is not quiet. There are many martial arts practitioners here, including the descendants of the Bai family and the soul people hired by the Bai family. Seeing the arrival of the white night, everyone was shocked and knelt down to salute one after another. "See the Dragon Lord." "You''re welcome. You go on." The white night is light. People got up and continued to practice martial arts. But most people''s eyes can not help but focus on the body of the white night, the eyes are respectful and curious. "Is this the legendary dragon master? How young you look "What do you know? Those powerful beings can change their appearance at will, even if they are a bad old man, they can also make them look young "But I heard that the Dragon Master is my aunt''s son." "Your aunt''s son? Doesn''t that mean I''m of the same generation as you "People really can''t compare with each other. Others are the masters of the nine spirits, but what about us? Ah... " some people are frustrated. Several younger generations of the Bai family bravely stepped forward to ask for advice from Bai Ye. White night light smile, did not say too much, the basic class of soul method is nothing more than those, there is no shortcut. But he was able to tell one or two. Of course, the so-called instruction is not by mouth, but by hand. Just look at the white night raised his fingers, in those young white family between the forehead a little bit, a wisp of exquisite holy power from his fingertip fell into his body. In an instant, the descendants of the Bai family were awakened to a new spirit. Those warriors who saw this scene were envious and salivated. "Brother, you are so good!" Looking at the jubilant appearance of the younger generation, Huan Shiying couldn''t help saying. "It''s not that I''m good, it''s the talent of these kids." White night smile: "I just helped them a little bit, to help them to awaken their souls in advance, that''s all." "So... Brother... Can I wake up to a new spirit?" Huan Shi Ying asked. "The more heavenly spirits are not the better. When they reach a certain number, they should seek quality. For example, although there are only ten of them, each one of them can be equal to several existing at the same level." White night laughs. "Then how can I quickly enter the realm of saints?" Huan Shi Ying asked. "Do you want to be a saint?" White night curiously asked: "to become a saint, you must leave the land of nine souls!" "I know that if you want to be a saint, you have to stay in the state. I''ve never been there. It''s good to go there." "It''s too dangerous. You''d better not go there." "Isn''t there a brother, are you there?" Huan Shiying asked curiously. "Even I may not be able to protect you." White night shook his head. At present, he is only at the tip of the iceberg in the state of Lishan. I''m afraid that the real strongman of Lishan has not appeared yet. At least... White night is afraid to think that he occupied a wide orchid invincible. Moreover, there is the trouble caused by this damned inheritance, and he will not let Huan Shiying pass by. "But..." Huan Shiying bit her teeth and her eyes twinkled. Suddenly, she seemed to have made a decision. People raised their heads and stared at the white night and said, "but if I don''t go there, then... After we get married, will we not... Will we not separate the two places?" Hearing this, the white night suddenly froze: "what?" Huan Shiying''s face turned red, her hands tightly clasped together, and her autumn eyes seemed to be floating in mist. She summoned up her courage again and said, "brother, didn''t your mother tell you? She... She has already made up her mind and will betroth me to you "This..." the words that white night is surprised all can''t say. But think about it. Why does Huan Shiying come to find herself directly? Isn''t it for that? It seems that I can''t escape. "Don''t you want to?" "It''s not... Shiying, I..." "brother... If you don''t agree, I''ll go to my mother and say it, it''s OK." Huan Shiying shook her head and a faint smile appeared on her face: "anyway, even if I don''t marry you, I''m your sister, and we''re still a family." Although Huan Shiying''s smile is very good-looking, it can be seen in the white night that she laughs reluctantly. White night sighed and said, "your brother''s women are many. If you really want to, I will not object to it." How can you not see this girl''s heart at night? He doesn''t hate Huan Shiying. If he really wants to go this step, he will not deliberately resist.Huan Shiying was stunned and her bright eyes were shining at the white night. After a while, she chuckled and said, "look at your beauty! Don''t think you are strong now, which women really like you! Many women are looking for you, just for your strength. They want to practice with you and get a strong soul state! I''m just kidding you "..." "no more! Brother, let''s practice martial arts! Let me see what I can do with you? " Huan Shiying laughs and pulls the arm of white night to the middle. White night a face of helplessness, but also can only go with it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1296 The white night thought that the flower burial clothes would directly hold the wedding ceremony for him and Huan Shiying. However, in the following days, there was no movement. In the same way, there is no different expression of Huan Shi Ying. It seems that the marriage between the two has never been mentioned. It didn''t seem to have happened. This makes white night a little curious. But the night is not broken. It''s not that he doesn''t like Huan Shiying. It''s just that this kind of thing needs to be gradually circulated. Moreover, it''s unfair to Huan Shiying himself. Although Da Neng has countless wives and concubines, he doesn''t want to treat everyone who likes him badly. Since they did not speak, they could only keep silent in the white night. I stayed in the White House for another day, calculating the time, and there was not much time limited by Shenji old man. "Leave at daybreak tomorrow." In the white night, my mind was full of thoughts, and I was sitting on the bed, breathing. Now. there was a slight knock on the door. "Come in." The night calls. Only the door was quietly pushed open, and then a beautiful figure came in. That''s just Huan Shiying. "Shiying?" The white night froze for a moment. I saw Huan Shiying holding a pot of wine, went to the table and put it down. "Brother, can you come and have a drink with me?" Huan Shiying asked with a smile. "I remember you didn''t drink." He got up at night and went to the table. "In the past, I didn''t drink it, but for those who are highly cultivated, some ordinary wine has become like water, which is not insipid and tasteless." "Is this ordinary wine?" "Yes." "Do you still drink? It''s better to have tea. " White night shook his head. Huan Shiying gave him a bad look and said, "but I think that people like us are not drinking any more." White night knew that the girl was worried and didn''t say anything. She picked up the wine pot and poured a cup for her. "Listen to mother say you are going to leave tomorrow?" "Yes." White night sighed: "if a saint wants to enter the land of nine souls or Shenwu, he must seal his seal and practice, and there is a time limit. You should know this rule." "I''ve heard of it." Huan Shiying takes a sip of it. Sure enough, it is as light as water. Even if the soul force is deliberately restrained. "Brother... When will you be back next time?" Huan Shiying asked again. "Well... I don''t know. Come back when you have time." White night thought for a moment. "Now that you are in the state of Lysander, we are in the land of nine souls, and we are separated from each other, isn''t it impossible to reunite again? Can''t you go back and live forever? " "Not for the time being. If you really want to return to the nine spirits, there is only one way." "What method?" Huan Shiying asked. "It''s OK to abolish the cultivation and to the imperial realm." White night shrugged. Huan Shiying was stunned and rolled her eyes: "saying is equal to not saying." White night smiles and looks at her. She didn''t speak again. There was a strange silence in the room. "Didn''t you say you wanted to marry me?" Finally, the white night could not bear the oppressive atmosphere and asked. "I don''t want to force you." Huan Shiying shakes her head. "It''s not compulsive." "I know you do like me, but it''s only the elder brother''s affection for his sister, which I can tell clearly." Huan poetry cherry small mouth son raised the road. The white night was silent. There is no mistake in this sentence. However, Huan Shiying turned the cup in her hand, raised her mouth slightly, and said in a soft voice, "brother, what do you think the soul man''s crazy cultivation is for?" White night thought for a moment, and then shook his head: "some people are chasing eternal life, some are for the supreme power, some are for fame and wealth, and there are many people''s ideas that I can''t understand." "And you?" Huan Shi Ying suddenly asked. "Me?" White night Leng next, spin and bitter smile: "my idea is very simple, as long as can protect you, enough." "Is it?" Huan Shiying looked at him with a smile: "in other words, the strength is high, and the friendship of people will be weak. There is no taste in drinking, and there is no feeling when touching water and fire. I heard that those people who have great abilities are those who have no emotions and six desires. Is it true?" "Of course not." White night shook his head: "the stronger the strength is, the higher the horizon is. What they are pursuing is more than these. In other words, they are all pursuing Saint class wine. What they want is valuable treasure. Ordinary things will not be paid attention to any more." "And you? Do you want those? " "Me? Let it be "White night laughs:" have have, do not have... Do not have. ""So, you don''t care about the strength of the people around you?" Huan Shiying suddenly asked. "Are you worried that your strength is too weak, big brother will no longer care about you?" White night a face suddenly, touched the small head melon seeds of Huan Shiying, said with a smile. Huan Shiying''s small face froze and nodded silently. "My sister, even if you really want to be in the world forever Laughing at night. "But I''m just your dry sister." Huan Shiying shook her head gently, and there was a trace of loss in her eyes: "I don''t have the surname Bai, and I don''t have the blood of Bai family in my body." "This..." white night some dumb. But at this time, Huan Shiying suddenly got up and put her arm around the neck of the white night, and the whole person pressed over. In an instant, an intoxicating fragrance came. The white night was struck by lightning. I saw Huan Shiying''s face red, looking at the white night. "Shiying, you... " brother, don''t talk. " Huan Shiying pursed her lips and said in a soft voice, "brother, you are going to leave. Let me be willful, OK? If you don''t like it, you can push me away... " staring at her in the daytime, my brain is a little dim. I saw Huan Shiying slightly closed her eyes, and her little mouth directly printed it. It seemed as if she wanted to get into the arms of the white night. The white night was completely at a loss. But in the end, he couldn''t bear to refuse his sister. If such a push, I''m afraid it will completely hurt Huan Shiying''s heart. The white night sighed and hugged Huan Shiying. Huan Shi Ying Jiao''s body trembled, her eyes suddenly opened, looking at the white night''s face, the corner of her eyes spilled some tears. "Brother..." she hugged the white night tightly and sobbed. "You can rest assured that although you are not my own sister, I will not give you to any man." A faint smile on the white night. Huan Shiying nodded gently, and a natural smile appeared on her face. The tears in the corners of her eyes could no longer be stopped and slid down her face. But at this time, the white night eyebrows moved, looking at the door. "Shiying, get up, someone." Huan Shiying was stunned, her cheeks flushed to the extreme, and she got up in a hurry. But see the white night at the gate called a: "all come in, don''t hide outside the door." The sound of flustered footsteps was heard outside the door. Two figures staggered in. A look, it is the flower burial clothes and Bai xiaorou. "Oh, auntie, as I said long ago, my brother is so strong that he will find out our eavesdropping." Bai xiaorou said helplessly. "Ha ha, this... It''s OK, I just came to see my son..." Hua''s funeral clothes said with a smile, and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. "Mother Huan Shiying''s face is red, how can I know the thought of flower burial clothes. It''s a headache at night. But... It''s not just these two people out there. He followed the window, looked at the corner of the corridor, full of helplessness and fatigue. "OK, OK, let''s all go out. Don''t disturb them. Ye''er, you are going to leave. Just talk to Shiying for a while." Flower burial clothes smile way, immediately pull white small Rou to go out. In this way, how can Huan Shiying stay here? Huan Shiying looks at the eye flower burial clothes, is already restless. White night is also quite embarrassed. But at this time, a terrible momentum suddenly pervaded the whole city of Los Angeles. In the white night, his face was stiff, and he suddenly stood up from his chair. "Ah "Have... Have great power!! You have great power "I can''t breathe!" The white mansion instantly boils up, innumerable shrieks, the scream sound of panic rings out. The whole city of Los Angeles is boiling. Countless souls were startled, one by one crawling on the ground, shivering. This is a vast breath that many people have never felt in their whole life! "What''s going on here?" Huan Shiying small face pale way, by this terrible momentum pressure to breathe is difficult to maintain. "Don''t be afraid!" "Who is it?" he said in a deep voice? Give me your name The sound is magnificent and spreads all over the city. The next second, an old voice came out. "Don''t be surprised. I am Shenji old man of Shenji palace "Shenji old man?" White night Leng next, step a little, the person appears in the gate of white mansion like twinkling. In front of the gate, an old man in plain chicken skin and hair was standing upright with his hands attached. The old man was dressed in ordinary clothes, but his breath was unfathomable, and he could not see his strength at all.There is no doubt that the Shenji old man has no seal strength. How can Shenji old man appear here? Are you taking me? But I didn''t exceed the time limit! White night a head of doubt, eyes twinkle vigilance: "have seen the elder. Although I don''t know what the elder has to do, please withdraw the general trend. My family can''t bear the momentum of the elder. If the elder continues to do so, I''m afraid their lives will be in danger. " "I came in a hurry. I didn''t have time to stop. I was disturbed." Shenji old man walked away, whirled and waved, and the momentum that enveloped Los Angeles disappeared in an instant. The whole people in Los Angeles feel that the mountain on their bodies suddenly disappears. The people in the White House were terrified. Who is this old man? Just a little bit of momentum makes people like this? "I don''t know what you''re doing here, elder?" Asked the white night. "One thing, I want the dragon master to help! This matter concerns the safety of the nine spirits, and the dragon master, as the Lord of the nine spirits, should be duty bound. " The Shenji old man opened his mouth. "Is the nine souls safe?" The white night froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1297 "What''s the matter?" The white night came back and asked in amazement. Shenji old man was indifferent and said: "according to the information we have received, a group of unknown number of saints have entered the land of nine souls without authorization. Now we are going to arrest these saints. If they resist, they will be eliminated on the spot. But at present, the situation in Lisheng Prefecture is very complex, and we are short of manpower. Therefore, we want to ask the dragon master to help us and deal with this group Saints. " Hearing the sound in the white night, his eyebrows sank: "do you know where they are now?" "According to our magic weapon, there is a large amount of holy power overflow in the southern desert continent of the four continents." The mysterious old man sank. "South desert?" White night touched his chin, some doubt in his eyes, and asked again, "how strong are they?" "Wu Sheng, Yue Sheng and Yang Sheng are all available. Maybe there are more powerful ones." Shenji old man said. Moon and sun?? The heart beat violently at night. This level of existence, but he has not been exposed to, he has only heard of, or seen in books... "if only these, you can''t handle it?" White night asked carefully. "This..." Shenji old man hesitated and lowered his voice: "at present, I can only judge the existence of Yangsheng level. If it goes higher, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to deal with. At present, we can''t make a perfect evaluation of their overall strength. Therefore, if we have more strength, we will have more security! You can rest assured that after the matter is over, our Shenji palace will give you the reward you deserve! " "Do you think I can handle it?" White night shook his head: "I''m just a very saint. Even if I''m about to break through, it''s true saint. I''m four different from Yang Sheng. If you let me go, wouldn''t you kill yourself?" "Is the Dragon Master modest?" Shenji old man said faintly: "I''ve heard about your affairs in Lingsheng state. Even martial saints are like pigs and dogs in front of you. How can Yang Sheng not have the power to fight? What''s more, if you don''t pay attention to it, any one of their skills is enough to destroy the land of nine souls. Do you want to see the nine souls die I heard the sound in the white night, and my eyebrows moved. Although Shenji didn''t speak up, the meaning of his words was very clear. There is no doubt that Shenji old man knows his details. Jiuhun is indeed one of his weaknesses. I can''t stay here all the time. It seems that I have to arrange several array in jiuhun. It happens that there is an ancient Dharma array in the inheritance of zhangtianshenzu. When you come next time, you can put it on. White night vomited turbid gas, light said: "when do we start?" "Right now." Shenji old man with a faint smile handed the white night a bottle: "this is the bottle to remove your seal." White night is not polite, take it and drink it. In an instant, the prohibition on him disappeared. "Go Shenji old man drank, a little step, and instantly disappeared in the sky. "Father, mother, you wait in there, wait for me here!" Said the white night. He''s not going to let people hide. It''s no use hiding anywhere if you''re at that level. "Yeer, where are you going?" Bai Chen asked. "I''ll come when I go." White night said, a little pace, also instantly disappeared. Bai Chen and Hua''s funeral clothes are still worried, looking at the sky for a long time. However, the old white green hill came behind. "Ye''er is no longer what he used to be. He is already a overlord. The nine spirits are powerful. We can''t help him any more. It''s unnecessary for us to worry about it. Go in and wait." Said the old man. White Chen and flower burying clothes nod, but the worry in the eyes is more serious. On the vast sky, the white night flies with Shenji old man all the way. Only to see Shenji old man take out a simple round mirror, is agitating what, that round mirror mirror has a red dot, and with the two people''s forward flight, that red dot is growing. Before long, they approached the southern desert continent. The South desert is very large, and there is yellow sand everywhere, only a few oases are distributed. For the soul of the nine soul continent, there are holy springs in the oasis of the South desert. Taking the water of the holy spring can greatly increase the cultivation. But these things have no effect on white night. "They''re in the middle of the South desert!" At this time, Shenji old man put away the round mirror and said in a deep voice, "and he has restrained his breath. Be careful. They may realize that we are coming!" "Oh?" In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, and his hand was on the dead dragon sword on his waist. If it is higher than the existence of its own several stages, the dead dragon sword will definitely be activated. But at present, the white night did not have full confidence to drive them out. The strange means of Zhang tianshenzu made him understand that the dead dragon sword was still very weak in the face of countless higher than himself. Because the weakness of the swordsman is too big for them.What''s more, Shenji old man also said that the number of each other is unknown!! The white night looks tense and moves on. It is surrounded by yellow sand. The temperature also rises. Of course, for the nine souls, the temperature is unbearable. "I met you!" Just then, Shenji old man let out a low cry. The white night frowned, looked up, but saw a large number of fierce animal bodies in the South desert. Their bodies are intact, but there is a scar about the size of a grain of rice in the forehead, from which almost no blood can escape. But in front of me, already can smell the faint breath. Whoosh! At this time, two terrible winds swept over. Shenji old man and white night stopped immediately and looked ahead. But I don''t know when two figures appeared in front of me. A man and a woman can''t detect their breath and their strength is unfathomable. The man was dressed in a black sword suit, his eyebrows and stars, his eyes were cold, and his face was very pale. The woman''s lips are red and teeth are white, and she looks charming. She is dressed in red clothes. Holding a crystal dagger in his hand. "I''ve seen Shenji old man!" The woman said with a smile and no tension on her face. "I don''t know who you are. I have to warn you that you have violated the rules set by the God of war. Please follow me to Shenji palace to accept punishment immediately. Otherwise, I have the right to attack you destructively." Shenji said solemnly. The words fall, the woman immediately issued a series of Jiao Xiao. "Ha ha ha ha... Ridiculous! Just a guy who has been in Shenji palace for less than a thousand years is also entitled to give us some advice! Who do you think you are? If we don''t, will you kill us? " White night a listen, slightly side look: "you just joined Shenji palace?" "The new man... Can be regarded as a new man..." the Shenji old man coughed next and said calmly on his face. "..." "it seems that they won''t give in so easily." Shenji old man sank. "It doesn''t matter. I still have a magic order!" White night said, directly take off the waist Shenji order crushing. However... the token is broken, but there is no response. "As I said before, there was a big event in the state of Lisheng. Most of the old people of Shenji went to deal with it. For the time being, no one came to jiuhun continent to support us! We have to deal with the situation ourselves. " The old man is deep in spirit. "It should not be a coincidence." The white night dropped the fragment of the token on the ground and murmured. "Where are so many coincidences in the world?" The man said coldly: "if there is no action to attract you to Shenji palace, do we dare to enter the nine soul land in a big way?" "Although the people in Shenji Palace are powerful, there are so many hands. You are lack of skills. No one will focus on this." The woman covered her lips and laughed. "Asshole!" Shenji old man was furious: "in this case, I can only force you to do it! Don''t blame me After that, Shenji old man directly raised his hand and accumulated holy power to kill him. "It seems that I must be infected with the blood of Shenji palace people today! Tut tut... There will be bragging capital in the future The woman said with a smile, which turned into a rainbow light directly and rushed to Shenji old man. The two men began to fight. The man in the cold faced sword suit slightly turned his head, staring at the white night, and coldly hummed: "why did you come to the extreme saint? Is it his helper? It''s ridiculous. Did you come here to die? " "Of course not!" White night light way, will abandon God sword pulled out: "get out of the nine soul continent, this is not your wild place!" "What do you say?" Man angry: "an ant, also dare to say this to me? Get down on your knees! Come on Bang!! Startled momentum suddenly fell, savagely hit the body of the white night. In the white night, the figure swayed for a moment. "How dare you draw your sword in front of me?? You have no capital The man rushed to the sky in an instant, and a sword light soared to the sky: "I will cut off your hand holding the sword!" Whoosh! The sad sword comes before the eyes of the white night. In the white night, the eyes are cold and the people are extremely calm. When the light of the sword struck, the man suddenly released the abandoned sword and pulled out the dead Dragon Sword directly! Roar!!!!!! The dreadful dragon sword is instantly released from all directions. The terrible power of the dead dragon sword was born and swallowed directly at the man. The Star River is broken, the sun and the moon are swallowed. Endless power rippled in all directions. "What?" The man was so shocked that he dodged. But it''s too late. Half of his body was directly cut open, people fell heavily on the ground, blood splashed."Well?" The woman, who was fighting with Shenji old man, looked slightly sideways and saw this scene, which made her look pale. The white night fell on the ground and walked towards the man with the sword of the dead dragon, spinning and stepping on the man''s chest. Although he lost half of his body, he was still twitching and staring at the white night with a dead eye "Die... Die Dragon..." the man vomited blood and cried. But not yet. Pooh! A crisp sound came out. It''s just a broken head flying up, and the blood is bursting into the sky... . (there is a chapter before 12:00) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1298 Bang! There was a dull noise. Just look at the woman over there and take a slap on the chest. The person flies out in an instant and smashes into the sand dune behind him, and bursts out a startling sand wave nearly 100 Zhang long. She covered her chest, the corner of her mouth has blood overflow, looks particularly embarrassed. Because of the terrible means of the white night, a woman might as well eat a heavy one, and her holy power was scattered. She hard to get up, eyes full of fear, people look at the white night, half a day can not say a word. "The dead dragon sword is really powerful." Shenji old man swept the two swords in the white night''s hands and was surprised. The reason why I come to find white night is because of this. As long as there is a dead dragon sword, even the most powerful opponent has the power to fight. But he didn''t expect that the man would lose so fast. He thought that there should be a fierce battle between man and white night. I think it is the white night with what means, suddenly shot, plus the man is too careless, this is the move. "Who allowed you to enter the land of nine souls?" White night toward the woman walked past, light said: "do not know here... Is my place?" "You... Who are you?" Asked the woman trembling. How can a saint kill the moon saint? Still so arrogant to her? She didn''t hear the man groan before he died, but it didn''t matter. "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that you stay!" White night light road, spin and pace a little, instant rushed past. The woman was shocked and pale, and quickly raised the dagger in her hand to block the sword in the white night. But as soon as the dagger was raised, it was split by a black light. Whew! Through the dagger, the long sword cleaved freely to the woman''s shoulder. "Ah The woman screamed, directly launched the magic weapon, body suddenly into a beam of light to avoid, and then directly to the rear. "She''s running away!" Shenji old man yelled. "Stop her!" He cried at night. "Look at me." Shenji old man took out a magic weapon like a pagoda and threw it at the woman. The pagoda was immediately enlarged and suppressed like Mount Tai. The woman''s body immediately fell on the desert and could not move. But she is a terror power, unusual generation, how can there be no means to escape? I saw the woman do the last bit of strength, sacrifice a palm size wooden boat, and then shatter a corner of the heart, spit out a mouthful of original blood, sprinkle on the wooden boat. In an instant, the wooden boat became as huge as a mountain vein, and in an instant it broke open the pagoda. And the man in the back of the boat. The wooden boat swayed and rushed towards the distance. It was invincible that everything could be broken. Any general trend, holy power and soul force are swept away by it and cannot be stopped. When the white night and Shenji old man wanted to chase again, she was already out of the sky... "let''s chase it!" The Shenji old man said. "Slow." "It''s better to make some preparations and go back." "What are you going to do at this time? If we cut him off, they will have less strength. When we drive them out, we will have more confidence. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to move them when they get together. " Shenji old man sank. "Did you do it?" The white night glanced at him, shook his head and said, "every one of the Shenji old men I saw before has the power to break the void. The space means are unique. Why don''t you use space to block her retreat?" "I''m a newcomer, and I haven''t been able to master the powerful space technique of Shenji palace." Shenji old man said. "That''s right. You''re just a rookie. I''m just a saint. If we advance rashly, we''ll fall into disadvantageous situation." Shake your head at night. "Vegetable... Rookie?" The Shenji old man took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He did not know how many years had not heard anyone dare to say that to him. Even if he entered Shenji palace for a short time, he was also a member of Shenji palace, and he was respected everywhere in Lishan. But strictly speaking, white night is not wrong. "What do you have in mind?" Shenji old man vomited and asked. "There''s no plan. I just want to prepare." White night said, taking out a large number of bottles and jars from the ring and stuffing it into his mouth. Shenji old man was stunned: "is that pill?" "Not bad." The night closed his eyes and nodded. "Do you want to shorten the gap with them by taking pills? This is not realistic. After all, they also have pills, and the increase of pills for a soul soul will not be too great. No matter how good the pills are, they can only upgrade two classes at most. " Shenji old man sank.The white night did not speak. After swallowing all the pills into his stomach, the man sat up as if he were urging some method. It seems that his whole body''s soul power seems to be attracted by something, all of which overflows into his body, and his body is wrapped up in death and airtight. People even stop breathing. Shenji old man stares at the white night for a while. Suddenly, he seems to notice something, and his old face is terrified. "What''s the way to do this Asked the old man. "This method is one of the unique skills to master the God of heaven, the magic skill of melting Dan! With man-made cauldrons and pills as materials, those pills are not really anti God pills, but they will be different if I refine them in my body! " Alchemy with body? How wonderful. Even Shenji old man has never heard of such means! "Protect the Dharma for me!" White night closed his eyes and said, spinning and hands in one fell swoop, abandoned the magic sword and the dead dragon sword to fly out, circling him slowly. Shenji old man listened, some dumb, but still did. Perhaps in the whole fighting spirit Zun, only white night has this level of treatment. ... the woman galloped all the way, and the wooden boat was so fast that the whole boat was red as if it was about to burn. All the way to the center of the South desert, talent slowed down slightly. At the moment, in the middle of the South desert, there is a huge sand pit. The sand pit is very deep, with a full length of nearly km, and it is particularly large. This sand pit was dug out alive by human operation. All the fierce animals hidden in the sand were killed, and the bodies were scattered in the sand pit. In the middle of the bunker is a huge stone gate, standing like a wall. And a group of people stood in front of the stone gate, raised their hands to hit the stone gate, and poured pure holy power into it. The stone gate blooms with halo, and the door panel shakes gently. "We don''t have much time. Open the stone gate quickly! Come on A middle-aged man with long red hair yelled. When the rest of the people heard the sound, they immediately increased the urge on the soul power. One by one, the holy power poured down towards the stone gate like a flood, and the soul of heaven was even more frantic. Bang! The huge wooden boat came down. The whole bunker was shaking. The man with red long hair frowned and glanced at the wooden boat. His face was cold: "Fenglin! What are you doing? Has the old man of Shenji palace solved it? " "No... no..." the woman yelled tremblingly. "What?" The man''s face changed greatly, and he was shocked and cried: "did you let him run?"?? Bastard, do you know how much trouble it will be if the people of Shenji palace know our identity? You trash! Cheap goods "Adults calm down... Things are not like that, subordinates... Subordinates are defeated by Shenji old man, and then turn back..." the woman said with a frightened face. On hearing this, the red haired man immediately frowned: "can''t you two deal with the old guy Fu Canghai? He''s just a new man. It''s still a short time for him to enter Shenji palace. He hasn''t learned all the means in Shenji palace. How can you stop him with your skills? And... Li Jian? " "Li Jian is dead!" The woman screamed in panic: "the strength of the covering Canghai sea is not strong, but he took a helper, that helper... That helper... How terrible, he... He killed Li Jian with one sword! Kill on the spot! Li Jian didn''t even have a chance to struggle, so he died! Dead!! Ah The woman was almost mad and kept screaming. When the voice spread, the saints all around looked at each other and were frightened. "You don''t stop, keep doing your business!" The man turned his head and growled. The crowd immediately turned their eyes and did not dare to look at the man. And the man''s face is full of disbelief. "Are you... Are you sure you read it correctly? Li Jian... Really... Was killed with one sword? " "How dare I deceive you?" The woman was frightened. The man took a deep breath, fell into a short silence, spin and sink way: "who is the other party?" "I... I don''t know. I''ve never met him. It''s just... His accomplishments are very poor. " "Poor cultivation?" "Yes, he has only the most holy practice." "What?" If a man is struck by lightning. Jisheng... I don''t know how many steps away from Li Jian. How could such a person... Kill Li Jian with one sword?? The man asked himself whether he could do it himself. Boom! At this time, a change came from the stone gate. All the people''s attention together looked, but saw the stone gate door is violent trembling to shake up. "Excellent!" The man swept the door of his eyes, beamed along his eyes, nodded repeatedly, and said in a deep voice: "let''s leave that guy alone. The purpose of our coming here is for this tomb. If we can''t take back the things in this tomb, what we have done will be in vain? There''s no way out. No matter who he comes, we have to plunder it! ""Yes." The woman nodded stiffly. Before long, the two figures fell from the sky and landed on the edge of the sand pit, staring at this side from a high position. The man frowned and looked at the two men. But I saw their steps open and fall like a feather. This is the old man of white night and Shenji. "Big... Adult... Just... That''s the man..." the woman pointed to the white night and cried out in horror, and the whole person was shaking with fear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1299 Hearing Fenglin''s scream, the red haired man looked at the white night and the mysterious old man covering the Canghai sea. His eyes moved tightly, as if he wanted to see something. However, the people in front of me are ordinary, and I really don''t know what''s special. When they planned the operation, they had already listed Fu Canghai as the target, and also calculated that Shenji palace would only send Fu Canghai to jiuhun continent to deal with the incident. So they are no stranger to the sea. But this thug invited by the Canghai sea is a little strange in the end... with their strength, we can see that it is just a very holy man. What''s so special about being a saint? When he can challenge and kill the strong, but he needs so many levels... That''s impossible. There must be something wrong with a supreme power. The man was thinking. "Are you fu Xianglin?" Fu Canghai recognized the middle-aged man with red hair, and drank in a deep voice: "so, your unauthorized action this time is for the hall of heaven and earth?" "Covering the Canghai sea?" Fu Xianglin, the man, snorted coldly: "since I have been found out, I will not pretend to be stupid. You are right. All this is really the plan of our Qiankun hall. This ancient tomb is very important to our Qiankun hall. We must get it. However, the broken rules of your Shenji Palace are really in the way. If it is not for our Qiankun hall, we don''t want to turn against you now Think we''re going to play these tricks? " "Would you rather sacrifice your own lives for the sake of our ancestors? You should know how terrible the impact will be when such a tomb is opened. You should also understand what the impact of the loss of the nine soul land will have on the state of Risheng. Are you going to let countless creatures of the nine soul land die for your selfish desires Covered by the Canghai sea. "Even so, what do I have to do with it?" Fu Xianglin burst out laughing: "what''s more, just a group of dead ants, who will feel heartache?" "Ants?" My eyes are cold at night. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." Fu Cang sea hum way: "immediately let the people of the heaven and earth hall stop, you return to the Shenji palace with me at the same speed to accept punishment, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." "Oh?" Fu Xianglin''s mouth rose, full of banter, looking at the cover Canghai sea with a smile: "then how do you intend to be rude to me?" Covering Canghai sea, frowning tightly, did not speak. To tell you the truth, if he wants to clean up so many powerful saints... That''s a dream. What he said before was just a frightening person under the name of Shenji palace. Obviously, he doesn''t take him seriously. "Tut tut... Shenji old man in the hall of adjudication, is that what it looks like?" Fu Xianglin raised his mouth, and his eyes showed a funny smile: "Fu Canghai, I advise you to put your hands down. Maybe I can not kill you later." "You..." overburden Cang sea is angry, also ready to say what, the white night beside interrupted his words. "Don''t talk, elder. Let me say something." The road sank in the white night. Fu Xianglin hesitated, nodded and retreated to one side. The white night went straight ahead. "A very holy waste. If you don''t want to die, you will get out of here immediately. It''s dirty to kill you!" Fu Xianglin glanced at the white night and said faintly. He opened his momentum and suppressed the white night. He didn''t know the depth of the white night, so he planned to scare it away. If he left, it would be the best. It''s just that... in the face of Fu Xianglin, the peak of Yang Sheng, he was particularly indifferent in the daytime. He walked straight ahead without being affected by the general situation of the other party. "Well?" Fu Xianglin was stunned. "Look... Look, adults... This extremely holy, ancient... Very strange..." next to the woman Feng Lin shudder. "It''s really weird." Fu Xianglin''s eyes twinkled, showing a trace of fear. People always have inexplicable fear of unknown things. For some reason, Fu Xianglin felt that the pressure from this man was even greater than that given by Fu Canghai. Only to see the white night came, looking at Fu Xianglin indifferent, faint voice: "you just... Said what?" "Who are you?" Fu Xianglin sank. "Get out of the nine souls." White night light said. "You, an ant, dare to say such a thing to me?" Fu Xianglin was furious and looked at him ferociously. White night did not speak, put his hand on the hilt. At this time, there is no need to say anything more. Only force can make these people admire. "Well, ridiculous thing! In this case, let you understand what you are facing Fu Xianglin was angry and drank in a low voice: "come on!" "Yes Around the jump to a few breath of terror guy, are martial Saint existence. "Kill this man." Fu Xianglin said, pointing to the white night. The name of Wu Chio went to the sea."Don''t worry. If Fu Canghai dares to do something, I will personally stop him." Fu Xianglin said. "That''s good!" "We will cut off this son for the Lord!" They cried, and rushed to the white night. "You dare not go there yourself. Why send them to die? Are you here to test me? " It''s cold at night. Fu Xianglin moved his eyebrows and did not speak. At this time, but see the white night suddenly raised his hand, a wave in the air. Whoa! A sword Qi exploded from his fingertips, turned into a large number of slender air beams and splashed into the crowd. The martial saints changed their faces and urged them to resist. But as soon as they sacrificed their holy power, they were penetrated by this slender air beam. No way! This speed is too fast, the holy power is too powerful... this is not the power that a supreme saint should have!! The martial saints were terrified, and they knew that the extremely holy was very strange. They quickly launched a defense magic weapon to resist the retreat. But their magic weapon has not yet been driven out, those slender beams that have penetrated them are actually a turning back from the sky, turning into a terrible air blade and cutting towards their necks. Chi la... several heads are launched. Blood gushed into the sky. Everyone was in a daze. This method is so subtle that it is unimaginable. "What?" Fu Xianglin''s face was incredible and his eyes were wide open. And the Fenglin in the back has been scared to sit on the ground, almost can''t believe his eyes. "The magic skill of rongdan is really terrible." "How did this boy learn such a terrible move?" the sea whispered Several martial saints were killed face to face in the white night. It can be said that they were shocked. No one dares to look down upon this man again. Fu Xianglin''s eyes moved tightly. He could smell some clues from the move he had just used in the white night. "This boy is not the most holy! It''s hard to guess his realm. If he doesn''t hide his accomplishments, he will use drugs or magic weapons to enhance his strength! Don''t underestimate it! " Fu Xianglin thought in his mind, but he could not stop thinking in his head to deal with it. The night is no longer covered by the sea. The method of white night is much stronger than he imagined, and the sea covered with anxiety also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe this mission will be much easier than expected. "Dragon Lord, we must stop them from opening the stone gate!" Covering the sea road. "Let''s do it now." It''s cold at night. Fu Xianglin''s face was ugly, and his head sank: "Fenglin! Go on "Ah?" Fenglin heard the sound, his face changed, scared almost did not fall on the ground. "You deal with this extremely holy, I''ll deal with Fu Canghai! Stop them from approaching the stone gate. " Fu Xianglin was cold. "This... My Lord, can you... Can you change it?" The woman trembled. "No nonsense! Are you disobeying my orders? If you dare, I will be the first to kill you! " Fu Xianglin drank furiously and rushed to the overlying Canghai sea. The woman gritted her teeth and knew that she had no choice but to rush up. White night pulled out the abandoned sword and attacked it. But before the woman is aware of the power of the white night, not to fight with it, just blindly defensive, blindly retreat. The distance between the two sides is wide. White night frowns, the other side of this strength, if not with him face-to-face, in fact, with his means, can not help the other side. White night vomited turbid gas, simply ignore the woman, directly toward the stone gate. "Fenglin! What are you doing? I told you to kill this man! If you can''t! Then come and see you Fu Xianglin roared angrily. "Yes... Yes... Adults..." Fenglin was so frightened that she offered sacrifices to the general situation and suppressed it at night. But her momentum went on and on, without any effect. Now the white night is even more terrifying. Do you have to do melee? Fenglin eyes shaking, heart beating, but still rely on the past. And the white night has been back to her, as if she did not pay attention to her. Fenglin was angry and cautious at the same time. Finally. When the white night approached the stone gate, Fenglin did not know where the courage came from. He suddenly stepped close to the white night, his hands turned into claws, and buckled the white night''s back hard. The speed is so fast that the meteor can''t match it. Whew! Her ten fingers, like tofu, suddenly disappeared into the body of the white night. "Excellent!" Fenglin was overjoyed and immediately made an effort to split the corpse of this man in an instant. The next second, however, she didn''t feel right.She found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t tear the man apart. On the contrary, he stabbed his fingers into the other side''s back... Like he was caught by something. She looked at it in a hurry and found that there was no blood flowing out of the place where the ten fingers were stabbed. Moreover, the ten holes healed quickly and completely clamped her fingers. Such a strange phenomenon, Fenglin immediately understand what this is. "This situation... This... Can''t it be said that it''s... Amazing!" Fenglin lost his voice, but when she understood it, it was too late. The next second, white night backhand a sword toward the back. The terrifying sword spirit suddenly disappeared into Fenglin''s neck. Whew! A faint, almost inaudible sound came out. Then... Fenglin froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1300 "Well?" Fu Xianglin, who is still wrestling with the sea, feels something wrong and looks at the other side. Just look at Fenglin that thorn people white night body ten fingers seem to be squeezed by what, one by one all fell out. And the blood hole made by the ten fingers also healed in an instant. What a terrible recovery! Fu Xianglin was terrified, but his face was ferocious, and he yelled: "what are you doing? Do you want to kill him However, Fenglin did not answer him. It''s like I didn''t hear it. Fu Xianglin was so angry that he retreated and yelled again. But just then. Fenglin''s head moved. Fu Xianglin trembled and his eyes widened. Just watch a head slip from the neck, then fall on the hot sand. Fu Xianglin''s scalp became numb in an instant. That head is Fenglin''s. She fell directly to the ground and fell on the spot. Seeing this, Fu Xianglin''s forehead almost burst open. Fenglin... So dead?? What kind of monster is this. Fenglin died, white night with a sword to the stone gate. A large number of saints around the stone gate felt the horror. Although they were injecting holy power into the stone gate and intended to open it, they all saw what happened here. Seeing Fenglin killed like this, everyone was shocked. People looked at the coming white night nervously and fearlessly. "Stop!" A month Saint endure the fear in the heart, shout out. But it didn''t work. "This son is so terrible!" "Why don''t you stop and get rid of this man?" Someone suggested. "Can''t stop! Otherwise, we will lose all our efforts, and we can never open the stone gate the rest of the time! Go on Fu Xianglin over there yelled angrily. He wanted to rush to stop the white night, but the sea covered him dead and did not give him a chance. What to do? Everyone''s thinking about it. But white night has already killed with his sword. Some people are so hot that they are ready to fight against the white night. Fu Xianglin was in complete despair. If the crowd stops, the opening of the stone gate will immediately return to its original state. At that time, it is impossible for people to open the stone gate any more. All the plans will be ruined! If you go back like this, you will die! Fu Xianglin''s eyes were red, and he became crazy, ready to stop the white night regardless of everything. But just then, a bloody sword light suddenly passed in front of the white night. White night with a sword. Dang! The clear sound of swords sounded. Only to see a sword pattern in the air to vent, not into the void, the subtle force spread, but did not cause any waves. What exquisite power! The power is almost perfectly compressed on the blade and does not dissipate. The most wonderful sword I''ve ever seen is the white sword. He raised his eyes and looked forward. In front of him, a man with a cloak stood in front of him. The man had a bloody sword in one hand and a sword formula in the other. The hot desert wind rattled his cloak. "Fu Xianglin, you are indeed an incompetent waste. If the master of the temple really hands over all the things to you, then the ten thousand year plan of the heaven and earth hall will be destroyed in your hands!" The cloaked man raised his head slightly. Under the cloak was a handsome but gloomy face. He gave a faint smile and his mouth was full of cynicism. Fu Xianglin was stunned. When he saw the visitor clearly, he looked pale and said, "how did you come here?" "Well?" The white night frowned slightly. In front of this guy in a cape, the sword is very strong. Obviously, this is a good swordsman! "Dragon master, be careful. He is nicknamed shadow trace sword. He is a famous Kendo master in Lisheng Prefecture." On the other side of the overlying Cang sea, he saw a visitor and cried out. "Shadow mark sword?" There was a whisper in the white night. He seems to have heard these three words. "Your eyes look very good. It seems that you are also good at using the sword. I can feel the sword just now. Your sword is very unique." Shadow trace sword said faintly: "if on weekdays, I would like to discuss swordsmanship with you, but not today. I have to kill you, and the overlying Canghai sea over there. Everything here can''t be disclosed, otherwise our heaven and earth hall will be very troublesome!" Shadow trace sword said, carrying the sword toward the white night.His pace is self-propelled, but he is not irritable. White night eyebrows heavy. This is a tough guy. But he doesn''t have time to play with this guy right now. He has to stop the saints from opening the stone gate. White night step a little, instant rush, want to cut a person first. However, the speed of his sword swept across the whole night, but his sword was so fast that it was so fast. Will Wei save Zhao? The white night mentions abandoning the divine sword and rushes towards the bloody sword. Dang! Two swords collide. The power of terror acts on both sides, as if to tear each other''s bodies to pieces. But at that moment, the other hand of the white night grabbed the dead dragon sword and split it towards the other side. Because there is no strong stimulation, the characteristics of the dead dragon sword have not been released. However, the holy power attached to the sword explodes at this moment and turns into a sword Qi. The fierce sword spirit seems to crush everything. But it was just then. Whoosh! A dark hand suddenly stretched infinitely and rushed to the sword spirit. At the moment when it was near, the hand turned into a black sword and hit the sword spirit fiercely in the white night. The white night looked stiff. The black hand just came out of the shadow mark sword. What''s the trick? Forget it! The white night follows the trend. Bang! The blocked sword Qi suddenly exploded, turned into thousands of small swords and flew over. "Sky shadow breaking sword rhyme!" Shadow trace sword roared again. The black sword suddenly exploded, splitting into a small arm long sword and a thousand fingers long air sword. The air sword is connected with the small sword, like the mother''s sword. It quickly bumps into the air sword in the white night. Although the number of black swords is not large, their strength is amazing, and they dance wildly like whips, and they even stop all the Qi swords in the white night. The white night was stunned. What a strange move. "It''s kind of interesting." The eyes under the cloak of shadow mark sword were so cold that people rushed to him in an instant and danced wildly with a bloody sword. White night also immediately put away the dead dragon sword and threw it away. "Well?" The shadow trace sword glanced at the dead dragon sword on his waist in the white night, and his eyebrows moved. Two people close to the sword, sword shadow flying. The sword in the white night is strong and swift, fast as if without shadow, especially fierce. However, the sword of shadow trace sword is like a long whip. Not only does the sword go sideways, but also his sword often appears in some impossible places, which is particularly tricky and vicious. Suddenly, he gave up the magic sword and cut towards the shadow mark sword. This is an exchange of sword power. The white night is full of flaws, but this sword also makes the shadow mark sword unable to resist. However, at this moment, the shadow trace sword once again displays that strange black sword, only sees his body to throw out several miserable sharp swords, fiercely cleaves toward the white night. At this critical moment, abandoning the divine sword suddenly turned the sword wind and chopped at those black swords. "What?" Shadow trace sword is stunned. However, his hesitation was almost instantaneous, and the dark Blood Sword directly cleaved towards the white night. "I see which side of the sword you''ve defended?" The sword looks ferocious. But at this moment, the white night drew out the sword again, drew out the dead dragon sword and cut it fiercely towards the blood sword. In an instant. Roar!!!!!! A fierce sword Qi that covered the sky and the sun burst out and swallowed the blood sword in an instant. The endless power of the dead dragon releases heaven and earth. "What?" The shadow trace sword was shocked. Just as he reacted, the terrible sword spirit had swallowed him up. "Ah?" The sages in the distance were shocked. The desolate Dragon Sword cuts the desert empty and clears the sky, thus forming the sun and moon. And Fu Canghai and Fu Xianglin, who are fighting each other, stop their moves in a hurry and dodge wildly to avoid the terrible blade. People stop and look up, but they can''t find the shadow trace sword. What''s the sword move Fu Xianglin looked at the sword in white night''s hand, and it was completely dull. "Isn''t even the shadow mark sword''s opponent?" "This man is a monster!! He''s a monster "How can such monsters appear on the land of nine souls?" "Help!" Everyone was frightened and lost. Those who were still pressing their energy towards the stone gate had been scared out of their wits. "Asshole!! You all come backFu Xianglin was furious and trembled. But it''s not their fault. The more highly skilled people are, the more they cherish their lives. They will be unpredictable in front of the weak, but in the presence of the strong, they will be timid, shivering. If Fu Xianglin were to be replaced, he would be like these people at the moment. Although this sword engulfed the shadow mark sword, I don''t know why, something is wrong with the white night. He did not know how long it took him to use the dead dragon sword. He even felt that he had killed people or not. The sword just now seems to be empty. But... There is no shadow mark sword around. White night eyes cold, dare not take it lightly. Sure enough, just then, a voice came out. "Is this the legendary dead dragon sword?" As soon as the voice fell, Fu Xianglin was overjoyed: "shadow mark sword, are you not dead?" "Oh, of course I''m not dead! Fortunately, I''m on guard The voice fell to the ground, only to see a tall and straight figure on the shadow in front of a saint. That''s the shadow mark sword. The sword is collected in the white night. The sword is full of meaning, and the eyes are cold. "I''ve seen the dragon sword!" Shadow trace sword said: "although it''s in a book, it''s a book with pictures. When I saw your sword, I was puzzled and kept a secret eye. I didn''t expect that the legendary dead dragon sword of twelve Hongbing would appear here. Great! Great! Ha ha... " Fu Xianglin and other talents listened to the words of shadow trace sword, and their faces were dignified:" is this the dead dragon sword? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1301 The deterrence of death dragon sword is always unimaginable. Especially these powerful beings, what they heard about the dead Dragon Sword were all earth shaking things. After all, in their impression, the existence of the dead dragon sword was a person who knew everything from heaven to earth. Who is like the white night? Shadow trace sword narrowed his eyes and gazed greedily at the sword on his waist in the white night. He had a strange smile on his face: "it seems that today is our lucky day. Although we failed to open this powerful tomb successfully, if we can capture the dead dragon sword, this trip will not be in vain, even we will get more than planned." "Wan Ying trace, what are you going to do?" Fu Xianglin over there asked in a deep voice. "Do you still need to ask?" "Kill all these people! Take the dead dragon sword and go back to work! " "But... He has a dragon sword. How can we be enemies?" Fu Xianglin''s face changed and he asked carefully. Fu Xianglin has heard of this fierce sword. No matter who he is, as long as he holds this sword, he will be a threat to all souls in the world, no matter how strong or weak he is. Unexpectedly, the words fell to the ground, and shadow trace sword burst out laughing: "you waste people, you can only worry about this kind of thing. It''s really incompetent. Just go and deal with Fu Canghai sea. I''ll take care of this boy!" The shadow trace sword squints and smiles, and the Blood Sword shakes in his hand. Shua! A sad sword spirit gushed out from the sword body, and stuck to the surface of his body like magic Qi, and kept circling. When Fu Xianglin heard that, although he was not happy, he had nothing to say. After all, the strength of shadow trace sword was above him. So he said to the group of frightened souls: "you don''t want to escape again! Kill Fu Canghai as soon as I can, or the Lord will blame you. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will surely die. " Those souls trembled, looked at each other, and jumped over. "You''re not stupid. Let me kill you!" Fu Xianglin gave a big drink and killed the general. It is hard to resist the dark sea, besieged by many souls. But the pressure is also rising. I saw the shadow mark sword flying over, and there was a wind hanging from the body. In the wind of Yin, it''s like a knife. "Innate sword spirit!" When he murmured in the white night, there was a thick sword spirit around him. The shadow mark sword attacks again. A bloody sword is so fast that it can''t be attacked. There is no room for us to keep our hands. The white night held the abandoned sword for a while. Suddenly, he saw the opportunity and pulled out the dragon sword. Roar!!! The earth shaking sword power swept through. It''s just that... the shadow trace sword, which had been on guard for a long time, almost turned into a shadow and escaped perfectly. Shadow trace sword is not only weird, but also has a strong speed. "The strength of the dead dragon sword is not what you can play out. If you and I differ by one or two levels, the dead dragon sword will be fatal to me. However, the difference between us is too great. In front of me, you are just like a newborn chick. There is no threat. You can only be crushed to death!" The shadow mark sword stands in the shadow and smiles: "the dead dragon sword is in your hand. It''s really a cruel thing." The white night frowned and said nothing. The shadow mark sword came again. Their swords are interwoven. But this time the white night did not pull out the dragon sword. For a defensive opponent, the dead dragon sword can''t be surprised. We should know that white night killed the target with the dead dragon sword. Most of them didn''t know that it was a dead dragon sword, and they despised it because of the soul state of white night, which resulted in a killing effect. If someone knows that this is a dead dragon sword, and they dare not underestimate the strength of the white night, the hit rate of the dead dragon sword is a great obstacle. If it can not reach the target, how can it be stronger? It''s going to be a tough fight. Even with the powerful effect of rongdan, the white night is in trouble at the moment. "Your heart is shaking, your sword sense is getting weaker and weaker, your sword technique is becoming more and more indecisive, and you will soon be defeated." The shadow trace sword seemed to notice the change of the white night. He squinted and grinned, and his face was grim. The blood sword in his hand suddenly burst out a circle of sword flowers: "shadow wing Wanhua sword!" The sound fell to the ground, and the sword flowers split into countless slender shadow swords, splitting into the white night. The pupil shrinks wildly in the white night, and quickly raises the sword to resist. But what is shocking is that each of these swords has a sword technique! Yes, white night confirmed that he was not wrong. Every split sword uses a kind of sword technique. At this moment, Bai Ye only feels that he is comparing with thousands of Kendo masters, and soon he can''t do it. What a terrible sword move! This shadow mark sword is really extraordinary. White night eyes a Lin, people back again and again.But at this time, the shadow mark sword is already flying over, holding the white night has not received the move, a sword fiercely cleaves to his neck. "Go to hell!" Shadow trace sword laughs. It''s impossible to dodge this sword! It''s over! In the white night, the eyes are icy and burning. Suddenly, his arm moved, and the dead dragon sword was pulled out by him again. Roar!!!!! The terrible sword power swept again. In an instant, the shadow trace sword and countless sword Qi in front of him were directly swallowed up. But... Shadow mark sword is still alive! After confirming the identity of the dead dragon sword, he has been on guard. At any time, he was ready to dodge. Sure enough, even if there is nothing in front of me after I collect my sword, I still don''t feel like I''ll kill the shadow mark sword in the white night. He looked left and right, looking for the shadow trace sword''s whereabouts. Next second... chi! A bright red blood sword suddenly pierced through the back, directly through the heart of the white night. The body of the white night suddenly trembled, and the man turned hard. But see shadow mark sword is standing behind him with a strange smile. At that critical moment, the shadow trace sword actually escaped into the shadow of the white night, and then quietly issued this fatal sword. This is the reputation of shadow trace sword. He can easily escape into the shadow of anyone and attack them. The shadow of the target is always a key point for him to kill the target. Anyone can guard against all around, but can''t guard against their own shadow! The strong man who died on the shadow mark sword is not very common. Even if he has the dead dragon sword at night, he can never do anything about him. The eyes of shadow trace sword twinkled with hot light, and the smile on his face became more and more ferocious. He seemed to have seen what he looked like after he captured the dragon sword. "Great! Excellent! I got this peerless sword! Great, ha ha ha... the shadow trace sword''s heart was laughing wildly. Give it to that one? How is that possible? After you get the dragon sword, you will be king by yourself! How can they be handed in? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to become a giant! You know, if the shadow trace sword gets the dead dragon sword, he will be fearless even if it is the ghost sword. "Die! Chicken The shadow trace sword grinned grimly, and then he wanted to split the white night in two. The Blood Sword suddenly started to force, intending to split it into two. But at this time... the shadow trace sword was strangely found that he could not move the Blood Sword half a minute. Blood Sword... Seems to be locked? "Well?" The shadow mark sword is stunned. Only then discovered that the other end of the blood sword was seized by the hand of white night. Not only that, the wound of the white night... Actually healed in this electric Firestone. After healing, the flesh was still holding the bloody sword, which made it difficult to move. "What... What? Is this... Amazing? " The shadow trace sword was shocked. How could such a body be possessed by a supreme sanctuary? What''s going on? But the next second. Whoosh! A black light suddenly fell on the bloody sword. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out. The blood sword, which only looked at the shadow trace sword, was directly split into two parts. The shadow mark sword immediately releases the handle and jumps back. But the white night, which was clearly pierced through the heart, pulled out the body of the sword as if nothing had happened. The wound healed almost as fast as the naked eye could see. "It''s really amazing!" Shadow mark sword pupil constriction, the face shows frightful color to say. The power of God body lies in that it transfers the innumerable weakness of human body. To deal with such a person, it is useless to cut his head through the heart. If his heart is broken, he can heal. If his head is gone, he can grow another one. This body can be described as earth shaking, reverse reincarnation. If you want to kill the God, you must break the spirit of heaven. Only by abolishing the spirit of heaven can the body be broken. It''s just. How can the spirit of heaven be broken so easily? To know the owner of the body, the soul is the hardest place of the whole body. The shadow trace sword''s eyes are cold, and the expression becomes more dignified than ever before. In addition, there is a place that shadow trace sword cares about. That''s the black sword in white night''s hand! He knows what level his sword is. If he wants to cut his sword, the grade of that sword will reach the level of divine sword. "Why did it stop?" White night turned around, staring at the shadow trace sword: "in this case, that''s for me to attack!"The voice falls, the pace of the white night opens, the person approaches instantly, a sword splits. The shadow trace sword hums one hand and draws out the sword Qi to resist with one hand. They interweave for a while, and suddenly a sword turns in the white night, and the blade of the sword is shining. "Six reincarnation sword!" "A little bit of work!" Shadow trace sword disdains it. It directly casts its magic and runs away to the shadow behind the white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly whispered a few pithy formulas in his mouth... whoosh!! The shadow trace sword, which had just escaped, was pulled back by an invisible force and appeared in front of the abandoned divine sword. "What?" The shadow trace sword was shocked and turned pale, and the pupil dilated several times. It''s too late to dodge. Pooh! His body was pierced straight through. "Well The shadow trace sword covers his chest, his mouth is full of blood, and his eyes are filled with wonder. "What''s going on here?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1302 Shadow trace sword can''t believe and accept. He looked down at the sword which had been stabbed into his body. The horror in his eyes was particularly obvious. "How... Maybe..." the shadow trace sword trembled, Na Na way: "what did you do? Why? Why did I escape, but was pulled back by a force? The power of truth? But it''s not the power of truth. " What kind of terrible power of truth is needed to make the shadow trace sword powerful? However, the white night obviously had no meaning to explain it. As soon as he turned his hand, the abandoned God sword immediately began to rotate. The terrible sword power on the sword immediately permeated the shadow mark sword. The shadow mark sword was frightened and immediately retreated. But it''s a little late in the end! Most of the sword force has already run into the body of shadow mark sword, which has hit his internal organs and even the soul of heaven. The body of shadow trace sword trembled wildly, and more and more blood was spit out from his mouth. The whole person appears very embarrassed, the pros and cons have become obvious. "It''s not a normal spell!" There was a trace of panic in the shadow trace sword''s eyes: "this means can''t be contacted by a saint like you. What level of means are you using?" "Means you can''t deal with, of course!" White night light said: "you think I''m just a very holy, you feel high, can overlook me, master my life and death? You are wrong. I have the means that you can''t touch and understand! " Actually, he didn''t learn it in the daytime, but he could see the way. To be exact, the real reverse magic skill is not only a simple way to change the position, but his time of contact with this skill is still short, and the nine soul land is really not easy to cultivate, so this is the only effect. But even that is enough. What''s more, the reversal skill just now exhausted most of his strength. Otherwise, what he wields is the dead dragon sword, instead of abandoning the divine sword. His strength can''t keep up with him. Even if he pulls out the dead dragon sword, he may not be able to kill this person. But it''s OK to bluff the shadow mark sword. That''s not true. In the face of this blow, shadow trace sword looks particularly scared. He has been a bit puzzled about who this guy is in front of him. Coupled with the strange sword spirit in his body, his condition is very bad, and people are particularly embarrassed. White night can''t give shadow trace sword a chance to breathe. He has not yet stabilized. People take a hand again and kill the general. The shadow mark sword jumps back immediately and raises his arm with the help of the wound. A large number of dark Qi swords flew out of his arms and chopped into the white night like tentacles. Holding the sword with one hand in the white night, the blade of the sword turned rapidly, and the shadow of the sword could hardly be seen. The dark body of the sword was like the fangs of a demon. It constantly smashed the spirit of the shadow trace sword and approached the shadow trace sword a little bit. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... is more intensive than the sound of rain falling on the roof tiles. The sword spirit of shadow mark sword is broken. The white night endured fatigue and went forward to kill. Shadow trace sword''s face was extremely ugly. He lost his sword and was seriously injured. At the moment, he was no longer suitable for fighting. In particular, the other side has a dead Dragon Sword.. if it goes on like this, the situation will only get worse and worse. "Dark sky!" Then there was another roar. The sky in the sky suddenly darkened. On the sky, a large number of void writhed. In the dark, countless dark breath appeared, and quickly condensed into a long and sharp sword, and then fell down like rain. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the air sword is crazy, breathtaking, thick and fierce. In particular, the sword meaning mixed in it is absolutely heinous. Shadow trace sword is shadow trace sword. His understanding of Kendo is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It''s just that this blow is not easy for shadow trace sword. As soon as the move is finished, the shadow trace sword''s breath becomes more and more urgent, and his face becomes more and more ugly. Seeing the countless air swords attacking, his face became heavy at night, and his arms were swinging wildly to resist the Qi sword. Fu Xianglin over there was quite relaxed. After all, a group of them besieged Fu Canghai. It''s very difficult for the newcomer of fucanghai palace to resist. "Fu Xianglin!" Shadow mark sword bit his teeth and called out to the other side. "What? Is it possible that the shadow trace sword master can''t clean up this extremely holy Fu Xianglin squinted the eye shadow and the sword. "This son''s method is too strange! He not only has the dead dragon sword, but also has the amazing God body. In addition, I suspect that he has mastered the means above the Jingtian realm. " The shadow mark sword sank. "What?" Fu Xianglin was shocked: "is this true?""Why did I lie to you?" "So... What should we do now?" Fu Xianglin gnawed his teeth. "It''s not easy to take this dead dragon sword." Shadow trace sword said: "if we just leave like this, we will be killed by that man if we go back empty handed, without saying that the task assigned to us by the Lord has not been completed, and we have not even taken back the dragon sword. If we go back empty handed, we will be killed by that one, and we will die in the end." "That can only be done with them!" Fu Xianglin gnashed his teeth. "Spell? There''s no chance of winning! There''s not enough time! We can''t kill these people quickly. If we delay like this, Shenji palace will solve the problem of Lisheng state, and will immediately rush to this side. When the strong men of Shenji palace arrive, we will not even have the chance to escape! It''s all over! " Shadow trace sword shakes his head. When Fu Xianglin heard the voice, his face was extremely ugly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "what do you say?" "There is only one way!" The shadow mark sword sank. "What can I do?" Fu Xianglin said eagerly. "You''re going to hold this man down! I opened the stone gate by force. The terrible force in the stone gate can devour all these people. They will die if they don''t avoid the heaven bead The shadow mark sword sank. When Fu Xianglin heard the sound, his eyes lit up: "do you mean to kill them with the evil spirit in the stone gate?" "Are you afraid of killing them Shadow trace sword asked. "How?" Fu Xianglin burst out laughing: "that''s the evil spirit produced after death. It''s impossible for ordinary people to fight against it. This person will surely die! Just... Shadow mark sword, how can we open the stone gate "You don''t have to worry!" Shadow trace sword hums: "I have a secret skill to open this stone gate. What you have to do is to help me hold this man down and buy me time!" "How long will it take?" Fu Xianglin asked. "Don''t worry, it won''t take long! Come on, stop him now The shadow mark sword shouts, spin and step a bit, direct toward that stone gate. White night will be the gas sword cut open, eyes cold staring at the stone gate, a little pace, rushed over. "Want to go? Don''t think about it Fu Xianglin immediately urged him to resist. The Fu Cang sea here is also in a hurry. Although I don''t know what the shadow trace sword wants to urge, if he really opens the stone gate, it will be over. "Lord dragon, please stop this person!! It is impossible for us to bear the evil spirit in Shimen without avoiding the evil spirit of Tianzhu. Then the whole nine soul continent will die out because of the evil spirit The sea over the sea cried. As he spoke, he took a few palms and retreated. In the white night, his eyes are cold, and his pupils are full of killing intention. He rushes to the stone gate. Fu Xianglin slapped at him, and the terrible air burst into the white night. White night backhand a sword to cut hard. Fu Xianglin directly detonated the breath between the two, shaking off the life of the day. He doesn''t want to beat white night now, as long as he can''t get close enough. Seeing that success forced him back, Fu Xianglin''s eyes were full of joy, and his mouth also showed a grim smile: "you don''t want to get close to here with me! Go away The white night frowned, murmured and rushed again. But at the moment, he fought several times, and his breath was already a little behind. But it''s about the safety of the nine souls, so we can''t ignore it. With a low roar in the white night, he pulled out the dead dragon sword and chopped it with the abandoned God sword. It''s a pity that Fu Xianglin has no military skills and his breath is not amazing enough. He can''t force the sword power of the dead dragon sword. The two swords roared around Fu Xianglin. Fu Xianglin''s arms were violently swung and his breath roared. His arms were slashed with sword marks. But he didn''t give up, and finally he roared. Bang! His breath was directly detonated. There was an explosion. Once again, the dazzling patterns of terror spread around, pushing everything around. The white night was shaken open by the terrible waves. And Fu Xianglin is not easy. He falls heavily on the stone gate side and spits blood in his mouth. This time he''s really dying. After all, if we keep our hands at this time, we will not be able to hand in. According to that person''s temperament, they will die. "My lord Fu! Are you all right? " The shadow mark sword beside the stone gate saw this and asked in a hurry. "I''m not in any way... As long as you don''t let him near the stone gate! It''s not difficult. " Fu Xianglin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and asked weakly, "how long do you want to be good?" "It will be ready in a minute. Hold on to it again!" Shadow trace sword is holding the sword formula in one hand. "Good!" Fu Xianglin nodded, his mouth showed a playful smile, staring at the white night over there: "boy, what else do you want to do! My Lord, I have borrowed them all! " My eyes are cold at night. "Dragon master, we must stop them!" shouts Fu CanghaiBut it''s not something you can say. White night murmured, ready to make another move. "Ha ha, you can only look at us in despair to open the stone gate!" Fu Xianglin sneered and immediately moved to intercept the white night. But just then... chi! Make a funny noise. Fu Xianglin''s body shook violently. The white night also stopped immediately and looked at this side in surprise... he only looked at Fu Xianglin''s heart, which was completely penetrated by one hand. Blood splashed everywhere... and his heart was just held by that hand... the owner of that hand was actually shadow mark sword!! Fu Xianglin turned his head hard and looked at the man behind him. His pupils were full of disbelief. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1303 What''s going on? Everyone was shocked. Including the fury over there and a group of saints. People step back, pull apart, and stare at the head. White night also stopped, a face of incredible. Seeing the shadow mark sword, he jerked his hand and took Fu Xianglin''s heart back from his chest. Fu Xianglin vomited blood fiercely, and he was shaking wildly. His eyes were staring at the shadow trace sword: "shadow trace sword... You... Why do you... Why..." "sorry, Fu Xianglin, I can''t help it!" Shadow trace sword pinched his heart and said faintly, "I must have a Yang Saint level existence as an introduction to launch this move. The higher the level, the better the effect of this move. So there is no way. Only when you are dead can the stone gate be opened." "You..." Fu Xianglin''s eyes are filled with endless resentment. At this moment, he understood why the shadow trace sword said that he could open the stone gate. If so, the white night would attack the stone gate, and he had to stop the white night from approaching the stone gate. Close to the stone gate, close to him. The shadow trace sword stealthily attacks from behind, which is a matter of raising hands. From the beginning to the end, he is just a chess piece, a tool, a tool to open the stone gate! "Go at ease. When I get the benefits of this tomb and win the sword of the dead dragon, I will bury you deeply!" Shadow trace sword mouth up, showing a trace of fun smile, spinning and holding his heart, hard toward the stone gate in the past. Click! The heart burst. Splashed blood smeared on the stone gate. A strange breath splashed from the heart and soon filled the whole stone gate. Shadow trace sword immediately closed his eyes and began casting. The white night hummed, and instantly appeared in front of the stone gate, carrying the sword and splitting toward the shadow mark sword. Shadow trace sword does not hesitate to stop reciting the formula and dodges directly. "General trend!" Drink in the daytime. The general situation falls, and the body of shadow trace sword slows down. A sword sweeps through the white night, and the sword spirit blooms. Endless edge as if to split everything. The shadow trace sword offers sword Qi to resist. But in the face of the terrible abandoned God sword, the sword spirit of shadow trace sword has no effect at all. Bang! Abandoning the divine sword instantly penetrated his Qi sword and split heavily on the shadow trace sword. Whew! The body of the shadow trace sword was immediately torn out of a ferocious hole. The man fell heavily on the ground, and his hair was Dishevelled. But he did not give up the offensive, once again accumulated the sword formula, and kept beating forward. White night is trying to dodge, suddenly found out that is not right. The attack and kill power of these sword rhymes is very weak, but the internal energy is particularly huge. Don''t they really want to attack and kill? But if not attack and kill, what should it be?? Unless it''s a stone gate! White night looks ferocious, a sword vertical split. Bang Dang! All the sword Qi was broken by him. But... It didn''t end there. The rest of the sword Qi splashed everywhere, most of which actually bombarded the stone gate. "Do you want to activate the stone gate with these sword Qi?" The white night snorted, and then moved back to support the broken sword Qi. Before it was near, a sword stabbed at the ground and roared: "congenital sword Qi!" Chi!!! The sword spirit was more intense than usual. The terrible sword Qi mask was born at the center of the white night, and instantly covered him and the stone gate. In front of this thick air mask, it may not be easy to tear the shadow mark sword with all its strength. It is impossible to pierce the innate sword Qi only by the lack of power. With this strike, shadow mark sword will have no chance to open the stone gate again! This is a crucial blow. Whether for shadow trace sword or white night, this attack is the key to win or lose. White night dare not neglect. But how can shadow trace sword give up easily? However, the situation is extremely unfavorable to the shadow trace sword! "It''s done!" The overlying Cang sea over there could not help but cry out. Everyone can see that shadow trace sword has nothing to do. But at this critical moment... whoosh! A strange force wrapped up the white night in an instant. Br > , I can''t believe that it''s easy for you to see the shadow around me when I''m in the dark? Even if you have a dragon sword? Even if you''ve got an amazing body? It''s just your means, but what do you know about mine? Every great power can''t be underestimated! "The voice fell to the ground, and the shadow trace sword roared: "come here!" Bang!! Almost instantly, the body and hood of the white night disappeared directly from the front of the stone gate and reappeared in the position where he was before. This is... reversion skill??? The brain is in a daze at night. Da! Da! Da! Da... all the sword Qi of shadow trace sword slapped on the stone gate, making a slight sound. Although the sound is slight, the air that can be splashed out is particularly strange. It''s as if something was activated. White night''s face was cold, staring at the stone gate, turning his head and staring at the shadow trace sword: "why do you know my skill?" A faint smile hung on the shadow trace sword''s face. The man raised his hand, and there was a broken bottle in the palm. "This is the bottle! It''s a bottle that I''ve tried my best to get. Although it can only be used once, as long as I eat a certain skill, it can put it into it for me to use! That is to say, I''ve installed your skill of shifting shape and shadow just now! It''s not unusual to use my technique. " My eyes are cold at night. He looked down on the shadow trace sword. He never thought that there was such a thing in the world. It was a powerful means. As expected, it was strange and bizarre... "the stone gate has opened, everything is over!" Shadow trace sword laughs and quickly takes out a Danzhu from the storage ring and puts it into his mouth. Those who fight with the Canghai sea over there take out the pills one after another. White night eyes a cold, immediately toward the shadow mark sword, want to cut it, seize the so-called dodge the Pearl. Fu Cang sea also shocked, immediately aimed at a soul of the crazy impact. Without the shadow mark sword, they will be devoured by this terrible evil spirit. At this time... click. The whole stone gate burst and burst on the spot. A circle of terrifying, dazzling patterns swung around. In an instant, the whole southern desert continent split into pieces, just like a broken brick on the ground. The white night, the sea, the shadow mark sword and others were all hit by this dazzling pattern. They spat blood and fell heavily on the ground. There was an earth shaking air pressure in the air. In the face of this pressure, daynight found it extremely difficult to even stand up. "Yes! At last! At last! Ha ha ha ha ha, the great power inheritance, the supreme skill, the precious material, we finally want to get, ha ha ha ha Shadow trace sword laughs. The souls there were ecstatic. The stone gate opened, and they were finally able to deliver. And evil spirit appears, white night and covering Canghai are going to die! "It''s over! It''s all over Covering Canghai lost his soul, looking at the broken and open stone gate, the whole man looked like a zombie. The white night looks cold, people wipe off the blood from the corners of their mouths, and their sight goes towards the gate. "You''re a dead man already!" Shadow trace sword laughed: "now, the evil spirit has begun to overflow. Within ten minutes, this place will be filled with evil spirit. In less than an hour, this land will be swallowed up by evil spirit. Within one day, the nine soul land will no longer exist! You all have to die if you don''t have the Pearl of avoiding evil spirit! And your dead dragon sword will also belong to my shadow trace sword!! Ha ha ha... " shadow trace sword laughs. "Don''t worry. If I''m really going to die, I''ll take you to the funeral first." White night light said: "just you have no action ability now, I don''t want to kill you just, otherwise you think you can breathe now?" In the case of serious injury and physical overdraft, shadow trace sword has been unable to move under this pressure. So white night didn''t kill him first. Now, try to seal the broken stone gate! "Dead? Not necessarily! Think about what you should do Shadow trace sword squints and smiles. In the white night, my eyes are cold and my eyes are cold. He was ready to fight for his life. Otherwise, if something happens to the close relatives and friends of the nine souls, he will not be as good as dead. "Dragon master, try to escape! It''s all over! " Said the hard voice over the sea. But white night did not answer. Whoa. At this time, a sad evil spirit gushed out from inside. When the evil spirit came, the yellow sand all lost its color. The sky is dark, the sun and the moon are dark. All of them are endowed with a dead taste. White night stands in front of the stone gate, people support the body dead, want to urge the soul force. The spirit of heaven in the body is constantly shaking, and the holy power diffuses, turning into a barrier and blocking the gate.But in the face of this terrible evil force, the holy power can be said to be insignificant, I''m afraid it''s hard to hold on for long... at night, his eyes are cold, he clenches his teeth and refuses to retreat. We must find a way to block the door!! But just then... there was a buzz... a violent tremor came out. The white night froze. The side head looks to go, but sees the abandoning God sword in the waist... Unexpectedly at this time crazily trembles. What''s going on?? White night is suspicious. But without hesitation, he immediately pulled out the abandoned sword. At the moment when the sword came out of the scabbard, it flew out and stabbed directly in front of the stone gate. Whoa! In an instant, the body of the abandoned magic sword is like a big mouth, which swallows all the evil spirit overflowing from the stone gate. Snore! snoring! snoring! Snoring... before the evil spirit rushed out of the stone gate, it was swallowed up by the abandoned sword. Everyone saw this scene, one by one completely shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1304 "What... What?" The shadow trace sword and others were completely shocked. They opened their eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief. "How could that happen?" Fu Canghai was also completely stunned and rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was wrong. In fact, it was not only them, but also the white night. But when you think about it carefully, you''ll see. Evil spirit? Abandoning the divine sword is a vicious sword. How amazing is the sinister power contained in it. If it had not been damaged now, its power would not have been so far. But now there is such a terrible and pure evil force, how can it bear it? He saw the sword stabbed in front of the stone gate, absorbed the evil force crazily and ate it. The evil spirit gushing out of the stone gate was just a feast for it. The sword body of abandoned God sword vibrates continuously, and the dark sword body also spills a lot of dark sword light, which makes the whole sword more and more evil. Whoa!!!!! The evil spirit overflows wildly, but can''t blow out the stone gate. The sword is like a tight wall, completely isolated from the internal evil spirit. Such an amazing scene has caused the brain of shadow trace sword and others to shut down completely. "What kind of sword is this Shadow trace sword Na Na said. "Want to know?" White night turned around, pulled out the dead dragon sword, and walked toward the shadow mark sword: "you can ask Fu Xianglin, he may tell you!" He has abandoned the divine sword to deal with Shimen. He has been able to spare his hand to kill the shadow trace sword. "No, you can''t kill me! Stop it The shadow trace sword trembled wildly, looking at the dark long sword, people cried bitterly. But it didn''t work. Now he, like the meat on the chopping board, has been disposed of in the daytime. "Didn''t you say I couldn''t kill you? How can we ask for mercy now? " White night light road, the terrible sword straight down. Shadow trace sword a donkey rolling, want to escape, but the man just moved, white night a brisk rush, a foot on his body. "Ah Shadow trace sword roared like crazy, trying to break free from the oppression of the white night. But just then, the dim sword of the dead dragon has fallen. Whew! A strange and frightening sound came out. The dead Dragon Sword cuts the body of shadow mark sword effortlessly. He was split in two on the spot, his internal organs scattered on the ground, and he died directly. "Shadow mark sword Lord!" "What? What about this? " "Even the shadow mark sword Lord has been killed?" "We''re going to die!"!! Help! Help The rest of the souls were shaking wildly, and their eyes were full of despair. But no one can save them. They had to lie on the ground, shivering. White night is too lazy to care about these souls, looking at the abandoned sword alone. The evil spirit in the stone gate was vented crazily, and the abandoned sword was also devoured. White night only feels that the power of this sword is increasing little by little, and its power is becoming more and more powerful. Covering Cang sea, looking at, his face also showed a congsu. This lasted for a full day, and the evil spirit in the stone gate finally came down. The sword stopped shaking and became quiet. But the sense of cold and Yin evil spirit in the body of the sword is more than several times stronger. The white night was so frightened that he walked over and pulled out his sword. At that moment, he felt that the power of the abandoned magic sword struck his heart inexplicably. After gaining power, the sword was actually intended to control the white night. "Hum!" In the cold eyes of the white night, he immediately pulled out the dead dragon sword and slashed at the abandoned sword. Dang! A crisp sound exploded. Then the whole South desert burst into pieces. The endless sand waves and the sea water of Sha sea surged up, covering Canghai and others were also lifted by the sudden impact. Dead Dragon Sword sacrifice, abandon God sword really honest. But the heart of the white night also shows a little dignified. This evil force has not been fully absorbed by the abandoned God sword. When the evil force is fully absorbed, its power will increase again. At that time, the sword will not be easy to control. In the white night, he abandoned the divine sword and put it into the scabbard. However, he felt as weak as a cocoon. He sat in front of the stone gate, panting. Those souls saw the appearance, and their eyes showed strange light. "He seems to have run out of energy." "This is our only chance to kill him and fucanghai, and we will take things back to hand over our work. In this way, we will not only live, but also be rewarded by adults!" "Well, fight with them!" "Kill!" Several souls bite their teeth and summon up the last bit of courage in their hearts, some towards the white night, and some towards the overlying Canghai sea."Asshole! Are you still stubborn? " Fu Canghai was furious and immediately offered holy power to fight back. But at this time, a vast and powerful momentum came down from the sky and fiercely suppressed the souls. Bang! All the souls are like a mountain on their shoulders. They fall heavily on the ground, and their whole faces are stuck on the ground, unable to move. "What''s the matter?" "Who is it?? Who The souls screamed in terror. The white night was also slightly curious and looked around. At this time, but look around the space quickly shaking up, and then the space ripples, a door of space opened. Covering the Cang sea to see this door, jubilant days, excited body are shaking. "Here it is! All the senior brothers and sisters are here Fu Cang sea cries out, eyes are full of joy. "Elder martial brothers and sisters?" The white night is puzzled, gasping and looking ahead. However, inside the gate, there appeared a thick and deep breath of figures, unified blue edged white robes, each of them was a chicken skin and hair, either an old man or an old woman. As soon as they appeared, the bodies of those oppressed souls on the ground were like sieves, shaking wildly. "It''s over! finished! They are the people of Shenji palace, they are the people of Shenji palace A soulman shudders and screams in a way that shows his fear at the moment. It turns out that the people who came here are the strong men of Shenji palace! Fu Canghai quickly got up and clasped his fist at the mysterious old man who came: "Canghai, please meet all the senior brothers and sisters." "Don''t be polite, Canghai." The first old man nodded his head slightly and said, "I''ve worked hard for you this time. Without you, I''m afraid the nine soul land is in a mess at the moment." "I didn''t expect Canghai to finish this task excellently and keep the nine spirits. It''s good!" "It must be very difficult for Canghai to come to these nine souls alone. When you go back this time, you should talk to the palace master and let him reward you with good life." An old woman beside said with a faint smile. People gave Fu Canghai a high appraisal. "The elder martial brothers and sisters are joking. It''s not the Canghai sea that can successfully protect the nine spirits this time, but the white night, the Lord of dragon Jue." Fu Canghai hastily said. "Oh?" The crowd looked sideways. Seeing the white night, one of the old people''s eyes moved. He was the one who gave the white night spirit orders. He had a deep memory of the nature of the white night. Fu Canghai immediately said something about the process of the matter. When they heard the sound, their eyes flashed, they nodded and marveled. "The contribution of Bai lingzun can not be ignored! They should be rewarded The head of the Shenji old man nodded slightly, went over, took out a pill, and handed it to Bai Ye: "Bai lingzun, please take it." White night slightly suspicious, carefully observed under the pill, found nothing abnormal, this just put into the mouth. The pill into the abdomen, in an instant, the elixir instant decomposition, a surge of energy in his abdomen, and quickly rushed to the white night everywhere. After a while, the whole body did not have any strength of the white night instantly recovered most of the time. "What a magic pill." "Thanks a lot," he said "Don''t be polite. It''s us who should say thank you." The Shenji old man said faintly: "if there is no white spirit Master''s hand this time, the nine souls are hard to survive. It is also a devastating blow to several continents! And my younger martial brother should be dead. " "I don''t want the nine spirits to suffer from the poison, so I will contribute." "In any case, Bai lingzun''s contribution in this time can not be ignored. According to the palace master''s previous explanation, Bai lingzun, you will receive a magic order from our Shenji palace!" The old man took a red token and handed it to white night. White night took a look, quite curious: "this thing is consistent with the magic order, but it is a red card face... What''s special about it?" "This is a red Shenji order. It is quite different from Shenji order, but it is used in the same way. If you hold it, you can unconditionally ask our Shenji palace to complete one thing. Of course, it must be within the power of our Shenji palace, and it will not violate the rules of Shenji palace." The old man. "Oh?" My eyes were bright at night. I blinked at it. I was very excited. I didn''t expect that Shenji palace would give me such a precious thing. "If you are in danger, you just need to crush it, and the people of Shenji palace will appear at your side at the first time to help you solve the crisis in front of you." The old man. "Thank you very much." Boxing in the daytime. My heart was filled with joy. Isn''t that to say that when you encounter difficulties, you can directly call the people of Shenji palace for help?? But soon he seemed to think of something. His face was a little strange, looking at the overlying Canghai sea over there. The old man seemed to understand the words of the white night and said, "don''t worry, if something happens, we won''t send new people like Canghai to help you.""That''s good!" The white night breathed a sigh of relief. "Bai lingzun, you hurt your self-esteem so much!" The sea covered with discontent. "I didn''t mean that." White night smile way, casually perfunctory past. But how does Fu Canghai feel. "Of course, Bai lingzun, the scandal has to be said in front of us. Whether the Shenji order is effective or not depends on whether we are free. If we say that our Shenji palace is short of hands and you crush the Shenji order... It may have to be delayed a little bit." Then the old man said again. Hearing the sound in the white night, I was stunned. And that kind of thing? Doesn''t that mean it''s just like chicken ribs? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1305 White night does not really understand Shenji palace. I''m afraid it''s not only him, but also the people in the state. In their impression, Shenji palace is an extremely mysterious existence. How the Shenji palace recruited people and how many people there are at present, all of which are unknown. Many people have only heard of Shenji old man, but they have no half understanding of each Shenji old man. "Don''t worry, if you really crush the Shenji order and there is no one on our side to help you, we will contact you after the event." Said the old man. "What if I die?" Asked the white night at once. "We''ll collect your body." The old man said. The white night was silent. Forget it. In any case, it is also a gift from Shenji palace, so there is no need to dislike it. After all, others do not owe themselves anything. It is very generous to give them. Even if there is no request from the Canghai sea, the white night will certainly be desperate to know this. "All right." Hang a token around your waist at night. "Take all the people from the palace of heaven and earth back." The old man looked at the oppressed souls, waved and said. "Yes, elder martial brother!" The crowd clasped hands. One of the old men from Shenji palace stepped forward with a wave of his hand. All the souls were wrapped in the pure and vigorous trend. Then they followed him into the space gate and returned to Lisheng state. "What are you going to do with these people?" Asked the white night. "These are the people of the heaven and earth hall. We will take them as witnesses, hold them accountable to the heaven and earth hall, and then carry out a devastating attack on the hall of heaven and earth! The master of Qiankun hall is ambitious. In order to cultivate his strength, he will not hesitate to sacrifice everything, including the living creatures in the mainland. Such people must be severely punished! It must not be tolerated, otherwise it will pose a great threat to several continents. " The old man said. The white night nodded and looked at the stone gate behind him and said, "whose tomb is this? Why do people in the hall of heaven and earth stare at this tomb "The owner of this tomb has a long history. It''s not convenient for me to reveal its identity. After all, there are not many people who know about the tomb at present. Apart from the Lord of heaven and earth hall and us, few people should know. If the identity of the owner of this tomb is passed on, the nine souls will suffer, so we can''t tell you who the tomb is, and you don''t want to It''s good for you to ask. " Said the old man. The tone was more serious than ever. White night frowned: "in this case, you should quickly take away all the chance items in the tomb, so as not to cause trouble to the nine spirits." "Oh?" The old man frowned slightly and looked at the white night strangely: "do you want us to take it? Don''t you want it yourself? If we take it, you may never get the inheritance. " "If this thing will bring disaster to the nine spirits, then I''d rather leave the nine spirits as soon as possible. Compared with the two, I''d rather not have these things, but also hope to keep the nine spirits safe." The white night is light. He still knows the truth that he is innocent and full of guilt. What''s more, he tries his best to increase his strength in order to protect the people around him. If nine souls suffer because of this, he may not have to regret it all his life. "Very good!" The old man nodded and said faintly, "it''s lucky that jiuhun can produce people like you. I hope you can join Shenji palace in the future." "Join Shenji palace?" White night faint smile: "later again." "In that case, we will stay soon." The old man waved to leave. Seeing this in the white night, he was astonished and said, "don''t you take the things from this tomb?" "Take this grave?" The old man was stunned and shook his head: "can''t take it! It''s not easy to take either "Why?" "Even if the evil spirit of heaven and earth can''t be released, even if you don''t have the evil spirit, you can''t get out of the grave, even if you don''t have the evil spirit, you can''t get out of the grave, even if you don''t have the evil spirit, you can''t get out of the grave "I don''t know. Is it the evil spirit released by the body of the owner of the tomb?" The white night thought about the next way. "Of course not." The old man shook his head: "the body of the owner of the tomb is extremely terrible. If the corpse wants to release evil spirit, it is afraid that it can corrode and annihilate the whole nine souls in an instant, and there is no residue left!" Hearing the sound in the white night, he suddenly took a cold breath: "so terrible?" "Of course, the premise is that the body of the master can release evil spirit, but even so, there are many dangers inside. It is filled with a large number of mechanism boundaries. If people in the heaven and earth hall enter into it, they will surely die. The reason to stop them is that they don''t want them to open the stone gate and release the evil spirit. Fortunately, the evil spirit is dissolved by bailingzun, which is regarded as a blessing in misfortune There is also a door in the entrance of the tomb, which is more than a thousand times stronger than the stone gate outside. In fact, it is difficult to blow it open with my ability. Therefore, we can only hide this place here, not take it away! " Said the old man.Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes are worried. The strength of the tomb was beyond his imagination. At this time, Shenji old people have gone to the space gate. "Bai lingzun, it''s not peaceful in Lisheng Prefecture now. I''ll see you later. I''ll leave for the time being." With that, a crowd disappeared into the void. The white night silently watched the place where they left, with a deep look and a complicated mood. If it is really as Shenji old man said, then the nine soul continent can be said to be tied to a bomb. So that once the grave is finished, it will be able to attract the spirits of the grave one day. But... Even Shenji old man couldn''t deal with them... after taking a deep breath in the daytime, his head was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to do. At this time, he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the stone gate. The person thought for a moment, carefully looked inside to walk a few steps. Through the stone gate, a dark corridor is reflected in my eyes. The corridor was about two hundred meters deep, and at the end of it was a closed iron door. A little evil spirit overflows from the iron gate. This iron gate should be the second gate that Shenji old man said? White night with the world God body, but not afraid of this evil spirit, people carefully go inside. However, after a few steps, he found that his sword trembled again. "What? Is there something terrible behind the iron gate At night, my heart was frozen and my eyebrows were heavy, and I became careful. But just then. Clang... the abandoned sword suddenly flew out and hit the iron gate heavily. Bang!! The iron gate swung open in an instant. The surging evil spirit rushed out again. But they were all absorbed by the abandoned sword. The white night froze. This door should be the very thick and fierce gate that Shenji old man said. Why do you break the sword when you give it up? Can we say that the sword just now has the power of abandoning gods?? He ate the sword again and absorbed a lot of sword power. The dark body of the sword became more ghostly. White night immediately took back the abandoned magic sword and forced it in the hilt, so as not to mess with it. The sword of abandoning God trembles constantly in the hilt and wants to come out of the scabbard, but the white night is obviously not allowed. If you continue to absorb it like this, you will be out of control if you abandon the divine sword. If you let it recover its full strength, I''m afraid the current state of the dead dragon sword is not enough to frighten. At the end of the gate, there is an empty hall. However, in the center of the hall, there is a circular platform. On the platform is a dark sphere. The evil spirit overflows from the sphere. As soon as each breath appeared, it was swallowed by the abandoned sword. What a terrible thing. The evil spirit contained in it is incredible. What the hell is this? "Come here!" Just then, a strange voice came out. The white night was stiff and unbelievable. It seemed to come from the bottom of his heart. What''s more, he didn''t even feel disgusted. Instead, he felt that the voice was very kind. People couldn''t help walking towards the ball. This is the inevitable result of this mechanism. I''m afraid the ball is the source of the evil spirit. The white night bit his teeth, but thinking of abandoning the magic sword around him, he gave up the resistance, and went away with the voice that was more powerful than magic. And when people get close to the ball less than three meters away. Suddenly, the ball stopped spinning and suddenly split from the center. "Ah A shrill cry came out. Then the whole ball burst suddenly, splashing out thousands of times more powerful than before, and wrapped wildly towards the body of the white night. The pupils dilate at night. This evil spirit is enough to devour any strong one. The existence like shadow trace sword will die on the spot even if it touches it. However, at the moment of this evil spirit, the white night suddenly pulled out the magic sword and waved it forward. Whoa! Thousands of evil spirits, like the surging flood, rushed towards the abandoned sword. Endless evil force began to gather in the body of the sword. The body of the sword that abandoned the divine sword became more and more gloomy. It''s long gone. At this time, white night is impossible even if it wants to suppress it! It''s like it''s crazy, and it''s sucking in all its strength.The amazing strength of the sword rose so wildly that even the dead dragon sword on the other side trembled slightly. Obviously. It has felt the threat from the abandoned sword. The power of this sword is changing rapidly... the eyes are cold in the white night, holding the abandoned magic sword. However, with the constant absorption of evil power, he found that on the handle of the sword, the original power of abandoning God sword spread again in the palm of his hand... a thrilling strange feeling came back to his heart. This feeling, white night is not strange. This is the change given to him by abandoning the divine sword... "do you still want to control me?" My eyes are cold at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1306 In the white night, my eyes were cold, and I looked at the dark on the hilt of the abandoned God sword. These dark breath is like a blood vessel, gradually climbing in the palm of the palm of the white night, seems to want to swallow him completely, to replace all the functions on his palm, to completely transform him. The cold eyes in the white night immediately urged the holy power to force the past, and frantically squeezed the part attacked by the force of abandoning the divine sword. It seems that abandoning the divine sword is just a trial. He did not try his best to occupy the arm of white night. After getting the resistance of white night, he did not enter the sword body immediately, and all the signs of invasion disappeared. In the white night the pupil bead is full of anger. This sword''s encroachment will never die! It still doesn''t seem to be submissive to me. We must improve our strength as soon as possible, otherwise if we go on like this, I''m afraid the dead dragon sword will not be able to keep itself! The white night took a deep breath, put the abandoned sword into the scabbard, and then continued to move forward. And in the state of Lysander. In front of some huge palace. An old man waved his hand slightly, and the void was distorted. A strange picture appeared in the twisted space. The picture covered with yellow sand and a stone gate. This is the scene of the South desert of jiuhun continent. "Well?" The Shenji old people who just came out of the door of space looked at the picture one after another. "What? Have you made your mark by the stone gate An old man asked in a deep voice. Only by imprinting can we see the scene there. "Well." The old man nodded: "I want to see if the dragon master will enter the stone gate." "And the result?" "He went in!" "In?" Everyone frowned. Covering Cang sea sighed: "in the end is unable to resist the temptation in the stone gate." "This is also human nature. After all, the treasure in the tomb is too attractive for his level of existence, and it will be the same for other souls." An old woman at the other end said. "It''s just that he doesn''t understand how terrible it is. He''s looking for death." "Yes, the more tempting things are, the more terrible the danger will be. This time, the master of dragon Jue is more dangerous than lucky!" "It''s a pity that two magic swords have to be buried in this tomb!" There was a constant sigh. All of them were sentenced to death for white night. The head of the old man shook his head and said, "well, no matter what he is, he will go in. It''s too late for us to stop it. When things are over here, we will send someone to keep an eye on this tomb. Remember, people can''t get close to the tomb. If people take the most valuable treasure from the tomb, once they are in the hands of evil people, those continents will suffer... "yes." They said respectfully. "Go back and report it to the palace master, and then sort out the strength and go to the Qiankun palace." "Yes ... ... carrying the sword in the white night and moving on. At the back of the hall, there is also a gate. After opening, there is still a hall behind the door. But it is different from the previous hall as empty, this hall can be described as a dazzling array of artifacts piled up. After sweeping around in the white night, I was frightened. Just looking at the right side of the hall, there are countless Tiancai Dibao. On the side is a weapon rack. There are a lot of horrible swords, guns and sticks on the shelf. Every one of them is a divine object, which is extraordinary. If you take the jade bottle on the shelf, it''s not enough to explode on the other side of the bottle. My heart is beating wildly in the daytime, and my eyes are shining with a trace of heat. And in the middle of these things are a lot of soul secrets. They are all stacked in the form of a map. At a glance, there are nearly a thousand sets of powerful skills. This is a great treasure house. At night, I feel my breath is fast. No wonder Shenji said that. No wonder the people of the heaven and earth hall will enter here at all costs. The benefits of this tomb go beyond all the graves dug before the white night. In front of this treasure house, any unknown soul will soar into the sky. This is just a bad chance! Walking in the daytime, ready to pick up these treasures. But people just take a step, and feel wrong. "How tempting it is to have so many gods here? But judging from all the things before, it should not be so simple! " Thinking of the white night, carefully observed a time, only to find the difference. Whether it''s a pill, a secret script, a heavenly material, a treasure or a weapon, there is a human shaped stone carving between them.It seems that these stone carvings are the problem. This is definitely a mechanism stone carving! These stone carvings are slightly blackened. They look old and have cracks on their surfaces. It seems that after a while, they will collapse on their own. But white night didn''t think they would be destroyed like this. He took two more steps forward. Click. There was a strange noise. And it''s from that statue. He glanced slightly. Only to see the three statues moved, they raised their heads and looked at this side. Because it''s a statue, you can''t feel their breath at night, but if the statue is arranged by the person in the tomb, the power in the statue should be the energy of the owner of the tomb. It is the energy of the owner of the tomb... So... after thinking for a moment in the white night, suddenly it seems to think of something. People suddenly fly to the corner, then raise their hands and grab at a porcelain bottle over there. Whoosh! Holy power shrouded in the past, wrapped in a jade vase, and then with a whoosh, flew towards the white night. But just off the shelf, the porcelain bottle was forced back by a pure force. At the same time, the three stone sculptures over there were also active. They turned around and walked stiffly with their stone swords. Their speed is not fast, can present three directions, almost instantly block the retreat of the white night. Looking around in the daytime, I found that the gate was closed, that is to say, it was a secret room, and any soul had only one choice. That is to confront the three stone carvings. But how can the energy of stone carving be imagined? Its power is the power of the owner of the tomb! What can the soul fight against? With each step they take, the pressure in the hall will rise one layer, and the three stone carvings will rise to three levels. And as they move toward the white night, the pressure on the white night side has become unprecedented. He found it particularly difficult to breathe. It''s a big deal. This is a must die situation! White night whispers, but the eyes rippling with determination and awe inspiring. He gritted his teeth and held on to the pressure. The man was staring at the stone carving. At last, the stone carving is about ten meters away from the front. They all raised their stone swords, ready to chop. At that moment, the white night felt that they were not raising stone swords, but a whole sky. The sky is so small that it seems that they will be cut down from the sky. Everything will be split into debris, completely torn, destroyed and annihilated by it... at this moment, the white night finally understands the terrible place of this tomb. The speed of the three statues is not fast because they don''t need speed. Under their prestige and pressure, any speed in the world will become pale and powerless, and they need endless destructive power. If these three swords fall to the ground, no one in the world is afraid to survive. And white night... Afraid to touch the slightest bit will become a fragment. The sword fell. But at this critical moment, the white night suddenly pulled out his sword. Sonorous! The sword of the dead dragon comes out in an instant! Roar!! The frightful sword roared into a long golden rainbow, rushing forward to destroy the withered and decadent, and instantly swallowed up a statue. In an instant, the statue turned into sand and collapsed. The horror of the sword directly blew on the back wall, which actually pierced the wall. But the white night did not dare to neglect, and again waved his sword toward the other two stone carvings. Bang! Bang! When the two swords went down, the terrible Dragon Sword directly tore the statue into powder. The opposite wall was torn apart to reveal the scene of the next hall. And the pressure in this hall suddenly disappeared, disappeared. All three stone carvings were removed. Because of the stimulation of the tomb owner''s energy, the sword power of the dead dragon sword is particularly strong. Therefore, the situation of the inevitable death is pale and powerless in front of the dead dragon sword. The dead dragon sword was quickly put away in the white night, and the man sat heavily on the ground, panting. Although he had swallowed the pills given by Shenji old man before, he recovered a lot of strength, but he could not bear the three swords in succession. But fortunately, after solving the three stone carvings, everything in the hall is white night. If other people were to die under the stone carving, it would not be easy to solve the problem if there was no dragon sword in the white night. He looked at the dead dragon sword, and the man vomited out a puff of turbid air and a faint smile: "I''m afraid the next thing, we have to rely on the dead dragon sword."But before that, you''d better take a rest. If you can''t recover your state and move on, if you encounter something and can''t urge the dead dragon sword, it''s over. The white night took a deep breath and walked towards those porcelain bottles with burning eyes. These are the best pills. He walked around the shelf, picked up a pill called "Tian Yuan Shen Hui Dan", opened the bottle and sniffed it. In an instant, he felt that his whole body was moistened, and the soul of heaven was even more palpitating. "This... What kind of pill is this? Even if you just sniff at it, you can increase your soul level a little bit? " White night shock, a pair of eyes almost fell out of the orbit. Finally, he took the medicine out of his mouth like a pearl. At that moment, the whole world seemed to explode at that moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1307 Most of the pills on the shelf were swallowed by night. The soul state of the white night is also growing crazily. People actually directly cross the true saint and enter the realm of emperor saint. You should know that the ten Heavenly spirits of the white night are particularly thick and fierce. In addition to his unique physical body, every promotion is particularly difficult, and how slow the growth of cultivation is. But today... Just taking some pills made him break through. What''s more, it''s a breakthrough?? It''s incredible. The effect of these pills is too bad, isn''t it? The remaining pills are not used for cultivation, but their effects are also very unique. There are pills to protect life, antidotes, healing pills, and pills for temporarily increasing soul state... Each pill can be regarded as a rare treasure. If one of these pills is randomly thrown to Lingsheng state, it will cause great disturbance. After solving the pills, he ran to those soul methods and soul rhymes at night. He was greedy to read them. His eyes were almost locked in these books and refused to move them for a long time. "Breaking the divine code"! What an overbearing name "Da Ji Shi Jue"? God, is it possible to create a space world of one''s own "The law of yesterday"? What a wonderful means of space, this insight... The one who created the soul formula of this law can be called a god man! " ... the night was full of exclamations, and his mouth couldn''t help but shout. He didn''t even dare to imagine these methods. You know, he has been handed down by a large number of powerful people, and the methods in his mind are at a loss, which is not to say that he has never seen the world. However, compared with these methods, the gap of these inheritance grades obtained by oneself is still very large. The white night greedily absorbed it. After reading it, he collected all the secret scripts into Qianlong ring. He couldn''t have learned all these methods on the spot. He had to take them back first. The next is Tiancai Dibao and those magic weapons. There is no exception. They are extraordinary, and they have gone beyond the stage of the soul that white night is in contact with at present. With so many magical treasures, it''s no wonder that people in the palace of heaven and earth will not hesitate to fight against Shenji palace to get the most precious things in it. I''m afraid that the people in the hall of heaven and earth have gained the benefits here. In fact, they are powerful enough to dominate the state of Lisheng? After all the treasures in the palace were taken into the bag by night, the man sat in the same place for a day. With the help of those panacea, he had completely recovered his state, and then he continued to walk in. At the third hall, the heart of the white night beat. Because there is a huge coffin in the third hall. This is where the body of the owner of the tomb is. The coffin is very unique. It''s not made of jade or crystal. It''s all ice... a whole piece of ice. White night is a bit of a mystery. In the thick frost, is a slender figure, difficult to see his appearance. When the white night approached carefully, he found that the head of the frost was a delicate array, and there were a lot of stones with amazing energy in the array. As the white night approached, the stones all lit up. A mysterious atmosphere filled the whole hall. It''s as if a phalanx has been activated unintentionally. White night immediately pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword. His eyes were cold and his face was full of vigilance. But then a voice came out. "After all these years, has anyone finally come?" "Is it the owner of the tomb?" White night was not surprised, and asked. After all, he has explored so many tombs, and most of the owners of the tombs have to engage in some body fraud, which is not surprising. But just then, the frost made a strange noise. The white night heart suddenly jumped, looking at the ice coffin. The surface of the sarcophagus had been cracked, and a large number of cracks were diffused. Then, the huge ice cubes peeled off one by one. In a short time, a man in good shape climbed out of it. It was a young man who looked no more than twenty-five or six years old. He was wearing a luxurious yellow robe and a gold crown, holding a folding fan that looked like it was made of gold. He squinted and jumped out and headed straight for the night. The pupil shrinks wildly at night, and the man can''t help but step back. He was sure he was right. The man in front of him is alive, flesh and blood, not magic. This is a living man! This is no longer a fake corpse. This is resurrection!! "Who are you?" White night clenched the dead dragon sword and asked in a tight voice. "Ah?" The man''s face was strange: "children, what are you talking about? Didn''t you already know that I was the owner of the tomb? Why ask me who I am? Are you a fish? Only seven seconds of memory? ""Since you are the owner of the tomb, you should be a dead man, but what''s the matter with you now..." Asked the white night. "I am a dead man." The man said with a smile, "what? Don''t I look like that? " "Where do you look like that?" The white night couldn''t help asking. I''m so sorry that I can''t get rid of my body for so many years The man laughs, spins and shakes the folding fan and says with a smile, "actually, I''ve been dead for many years." "Why do you die for such a strong man as you?" Asked the white night. "Well..." the man thought for a moment, the corner of his mouth rose, and said with a smile, "I won''t tell you." ".... I feel that I can''t catch up with you in the daytime. "It doesn''t matter whether you say it or not. You don''t have to know about it." The man said with a smile, "go ahead, what do you want me to do for you?" "Fulfill your wish?" "What do you mean?" "The first person to enter my grave, I once said to myself, must satisfy a wish of him." "And such good things?" It''s kind of weird at night. "That''s, as long as it''s something I can do, I''ll do it for you." The man said with a smile. "Then help me revive a man." Busy in the daytime. "You find a dead man to help you raise the man?" "Er... Another one." Thinking in the white night. "You have to think about it." Man way. White night touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said, "I want to control the invincible means of tyranny of saint." "I don''t think you understand what I mean. As I said, I can do it." The man shook his head and sighed. "Then you have to tell me what you can do." White night shook his head. The man said with a smile: "it''s very simple, for example, to give you a gorgeous beauty, or to make you have a good meal, or to let you go to your house to see the people you want to see most..." hearing the voice in the white night, his brow frowned: "how can these things look like the treatment before death?" "Yes." The man nodded, "you are going to die." "What?" The white night was shocked. "Everyone who breaks into my grave must die, but you are the first to break into my grave, so I will give you a little satisfaction." The man said with a smile, "what wish do you want? Go ahead when you''ve finished!" After a long time, do you still want to fight? Hearing the sound in the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring. He clasped the dead Dragon Sword tightly and gave a faint smile: "master, do you have to do this? I have no intention to break into the tomb of my predecessors. Why do I have to get to this point? " "No, if a stranger breaks into your house, will you have to treat that man to dinner? You must either blow him away or kill him. I''m not a good-natured person, so I choose to kill him. " The man said with a smile: "moreover, you are the first to break into my house. If you don''t kill you, how can I live in my heart?" The white night was silent. "What? Don''t you? I''ll count ten more. After ten, if you don''t say it again, I''ll think you give up! " The man said with a smile. White night frowns. The man began to count down. However, before the ten rest was over, the night suddenly opened. "Oh, you chose it yourself!" The man seemed to have expected that the night would start. Before he finished counting the rest, he suddenly raised the folding fan and waved it towards the white night. Whoa! A breath of astonishment suddenly blew over. At that moment, the white night only felt that his bone frame would be scattered. He had never faced such a terrible breath. At the moment of the breath, the sword of abandoning God and the sword of dead dragon trembled at the same time. White night a bite of teeth, holding that breath has not yet hit, two swords together, chopped at the man in the past. The dark abandoned God sword instantly tore the attacking Qi. Senhuang''s dead dragon sword is desperate to roar out, turned into a torrent of destruction, hit the man hard. "What? Dead dragon sword The man was astonished. Maybe he didn''t expect this guy to have a dead dragon sword. Using the dead dragon sword in such a small place, the man hardly even has the chance to dodge. However. He didn''t dodge. He raised the golden folding fan in his hand, whirled and bounced away, facing the place where the dead Dragon Sword attacked. Whoa!!!!! The sword force of the dead Dragon Sword directly hits the folding fan and then disappears. Seeing this in the white night, I was completely stunned."The sword power of the dead Dragon Sword... Was taken by you?" He has only seen people escape from the dead dragon sword, but he has never seen one with the power of the dead dragon sword on the front... "I didn''t expect that you had this God killing sword! You are so lucky! What a chance The man put away the folding fan, and his eyes showed a trace of light. He laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be more dead dragon swords in my burial objects. It''s very good! It''s great White night gritted his teeth, ready to wave the sword again. But at this time, the man opened the folding fan and waved towards the white night. Roar!!! a force as like as two peas of dragon, which flew like a dead dragon, flew straight from the folding fan to the white night. Pupillary constriction at night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1308 "What''s going on?" The white night whispers. In the face of the sword power of the dead dragon, his skin and flesh were shaking. He did not dare to have any hesitation. He immediately drew his sword again and blasted it. Roar!!! Another dead Dragon Sword blows away, attacking and killing with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying. Bang Dong!!!!!! Two earthshaking Dragon Sword forces collide with each other. In an instant, a circle of enough force to tear everything burst out and spread around like a ripple. But just as this force was about to be produced, it was wrapped by a mysterious force of space. We can only see the impact of this force in the space power, but we can''t break out of this space force. White night a Leng, just found that the release of the power of space, it was the man. "If I don''t care, my burial place will be torn by the power of the dead dragon sword!" Only listen to the man''s faint smile. It turned out that he was worried that the power of the dead dragon sword would tear the tomb. "It''s a pity I don''t care about that." White night cold hum, again carrying the dead Dragon Sword forward, without scruple. Roar! The sword power of the dead dragon comes out again. However, the man still opened the folding fan to block the dragon sword. So repeated a few times, the white night finally realized the clue. It turns out that there is a space area in the fan. The sword power of the dead dragon is not blocked by the golden fan, but has gone into the golden area in the middle of the fan and temporarily sealed in this golden area. Sure enough. The power of space controls everything. The dead dragon sword was put away at night. As long as there is this fan, he can''t kill this person with the dragon sword, unless he can be faster than this person. This man is so difficult that he can be called a god man! Go ahead. The white night vomited the turbid gas, was already intended to give up, step a little, toward behind that broken big hole retreat, intending to leave the grave. "What? Want to go? Don''t you think it''s too bad to leave just because you didn''t get my inheritance and chance? " The owner of the tomb burst out laughing, and suddenly waved the fan again. In an instant, the power of the law of space was released again, which turned into a barrier to fill the broken hole. White night is about to retreat, but is blocked by life. He immediately pulled out the sword of abandoning God and cleaved toward the law of space. When the sword power of abandoning God is activated, the sword force full of evil will be about to split the force of space. But just as the sword edge tore it apart, the terrifying space force was healed. Once again, the strong space law filled the hole with air tight. What? In the white night, his face was cold. "Although I''m a dead man, I don''t have much power to volatilize at the moment, but it''s not difficult to deal with such a small emperor as you." The man said with a smile, "I think you''d better accept the wish I gave you, and then sit quietly and wait for death. After all, it doesn''t need to waste energy and suffer any more. Otherwise, it''s not good for you... To me." The man shrugged and said with a smile. "You don''t know me. What I don''t like most about white night is giving up. Even if I''m defeated, I have to struggle a few times." White night vomited turbid gas, light says. "It''s meaningless. It''s a waste of energy." "That''s your definition. In my opinion, it means a lot. What''s more, if you''re going to die, what''s more, what can''t be wasted?" Shake your head at night. "All right." The man shrugged and chuckled, "in that case, I''ll let your meaning last forever." The voice fell to the ground, and the man raised his finger and flicked at the white night. Whoosh! A purer force of space swung from his fingertips. This force is like a ripple, which swings all over the tomb in an instant, so that everything inside and outside the tomb is still. The splashing sand no longer rolls. The dust is no longer waving. The body of the white night was also completely frozen and could not move. It''s all... Like time is still! White night consciousness is still there, people look around in disbelief. This move, he still vaguely remembers, on the spot that the soul called Mo Liu will also be able to, but compared with this person, his mouth space static is just a joke, can only static some ordinary saints. But the white night is not the first time to face this kind of power. At the moment when the space power disperses, he is ready to directly release the abandoned magic sword. A wisp of Qi has been injected into the abandoned magic sword. However, the man apparently didn''t notice that, while the night was confined by space forces, he directly opened the fan and rushed over, cutting the blade of the fan towards the neck of the white night. The air of senhan comes. This blow is enough to cut off the neck of white night.But at the next moment... chi! A black light passed by, which broke the golden fan in an instant. "What?" The man was astonished and fell back, so that the space was broken. White night is free. Seeing the man holding the fan cut open, he suddenly raised his head, staring at the dark long sword in the white night, gritted his teeth and said, "imperial sword? What is this sword It''s not an ordinary sword to be able to ignore the power of the laws of space. "Abandon the sword, don''t you know it?" The white night is light. "Abandon the sword?"?? Could it be it? No wonder it won''t be suppressed by my space power! " The pupil of that person shrinks, the horror color on the face is also very obvious. The name of the abandoned divine sword is obviously much smaller than that of the dead dragon sword. But it is also a fierce sword that can not be underestimated. Its power is not inferior to that of the dead dragon sword. Obviously, the man didn''t expect that the guy who got into the realm of emperor and saint by taking pills would have two such terrible swords, and his brows were frowning at once. "Now that you don''t have that fan, you can''t stop my dead dragon sword?" White night smile, spin and do not hesitate to pull out the dead dragon sword, toward the man fierce chop. Without the fan, the man had to resist with his own space power. But he can''t fight back, and if he wants to devour and digest such amazing dead Dragon Sword power, his own energy consumption is also great. After a while, the man couldn''t bear it. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that he will be broken by the sword of the dead dragon, and the whole tomb will be destroyed by the sword power of the dead dragon sword. Finally, the man no longer insisted, people suddenly a big drink, the body suddenly condensed a lot of ice. After a while, the whole person turned into an ice coffin again and lay on the ground. The white night was stunned and cut again. But because the frost and dust sealed the man''s body, the breath and strength could not overflow, so the sword power of the dead dragon sword did not play out. White night immediately changed to abandon the divine sword to chop. But as soon as the blade hit the top, it immediately bounced back. Dang! The terrible power of abandoning God''s sword thundered against the white night. The white night was caught off guard and was hit by the force of the abandoned God sword. The abdomen was pierced directly. People retreated again and again and did not dare to come again. "Boy, don''t waste your time. My move is absolute defense. Any attack and kill will be resisted... Reversed. Unless you can activate the real sword power of the dead dragon sword, you can''t break my defense!" The man said with a faint smile: "even if you have an indestructible abandoned magic sword, you can''t hurt me! So, you give up. " "Why are you lying in the coffin again?" "Don''t you fight with me?" "My samsara fan has been damaged. I can''t use my magic weapons just by my dead body. Now I can''t fight against your dragon sword. If I continue to fight, I''m afraid I can''t keep my body, so I choose to give up!" "Give up?" "Yes, now you can do whatever you want!" The man said with a smile, "you can take everything in my tomb. You can take whatever you want. Of course, except for my inheritance." "Why don''t you pass on your legacy to me?" "Because you have not been recognized by me, I will not give you my understanding, my skills, accomplishments, memories and so on." The man''s voice with a trace of disdain: "after all, you rely on the dead dragon sword, if there is no dead dragon sword, you are not my opponent at all!" "I rely on the dead dragon sword. What do you rely on? You''re just relying on your strong cultivation skills. You''re just born earlier than me. What are you? " The white night is light. "So you don''t agree with me?" The man asked. "That''s nature." White night looked fearless and said, "you can practice the anti heaven skill and obtain powerful force. Why can''t I get powerful force by virtue of powerful divine weapons? There is no difference between them. If military strength is not considered as strength, what do I want him to do? " The man was obviously silent. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, a faint smile: "you are right, maybe I died too long, my head is a little bad, in this case, then we have a simple fight!" "Simple fighting?" It''s a foggy night. "You and I are all sealed in the soul state. From the seal of physique to the initial soul training physique, let''s have a one-on-one melee fight! Now, is it fair? " The man said with a smile, the ice on his body cracked again. He walked out of the ice and said to the white night with a smile: "if you can defeat me, I will give you everything! All my memories, feelings, experiences and so on, let you become the supreme existence! Let you really step up to the sky Supreme existence? White night eyebrows moved, he is not interested in this, the main purpose of coming here is to solve the tomb, so he nodded without hesitation: "yes.""Don''t promise so fast!" The man said with a smile, "I have to tell you how you lost." "I lost, didn''t I die?" "You have a dragon sword. I don''t think it''s so easy for you to die." "What do you want?" "It''s simple." The man chuckled: "you just have to promise me a condition!" "What conditions?" "If you lose, you have to stay here to guard my tomb for me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1309 White night slightly a Leng: "guard tomb?" "Yes "I can find someone else to help you guard. It''s no problem how many people you want." Said the white night. "How can it be the same?" The man shook his head: "I only want you to guard the tomb!" Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. To be honest, he would like to just leave now. Although this guy is very attractive and absolutely fair, it does not mean that it is really fair to seal the physical strength and soul state. The killing skills and fighting experience in his memory can not be compared with those in the daytime. Even if he lost all his accomplishments and lost his soul, he would be too strong by ordinary people, because some people''s instincts have been formed, which can''t be taken away. However, if the tomb can not be solved once and for all, what is the significance of his coming this time? Unable to pull out the tomb, the nine souls land is like a stone falling on a cliff, which may fall to pieces at any time. "How long will you guard the tomb?" Asked the white night, taking a deep breath. "Until you die." The man said with a faint smile. The white night thought for a moment and said, "OK, I agree." "Are you sure?" "Don''t you believe it?" "I just want to suggest that you don''t have the idea of" I have a dragon sword anyway. Even if I don''t guard the tomb, the dead can''t help me. "Otherwise, you will regret it The man said with a smile. Hearing the sound of the white night, I fell into silence again. He did have this idea. He raised his head and asked, "if I really think so, what can you do? "I can''t do anything about it." The man shook his head: "however, after winning or losing, the tomb will be permanently closed, that is to say, even if you have a dragon sword, you can''t go out. I can''t help you, but I can limit your freedom of life, so I won''t worry that you will break your promise, because you don''t have the right to break your promise." "What?" The white night froze. "Well, since you said yes, it''s time for us to start!" The man laughed, spinning and flicking his finger. Bang! Another circle of space power surged open, covering the entire tomb in an instant. The two were overwhelmed by this force. White night found that everything in his body had lost contact with him, except for two swords, of course. In this space, he found that his senses, speed, reaction, defense and so on were greatly reduced. It''s not only him, but also the man opposite. The two people at present, I''m afraid that they don''t even have a place to burn the sky. In addition, they can''t use soul power. They can only fight hand to hand. "Are you ready?" The man said with a smile. The white night calmed his excitement and said in a deep voice, "let''s start." "Good!" When the man laughed and stepped a little, he rushed over like a whirlwind. Fists howl at the door of the night. The white night looks ferocious and smashes in the past. Bang! Bang! Bang... a dull sound came out of the tomb. In front of the silent and uninhabited forest, a dark figure stands in the forest. And in the forest, strong to suffocating smell of blood. A man came out of the hell with blood on his feet. Now. Hua la... a group of people fell from the sky and fell in front of the man. Qi Qi knelt down to the man. "See you, Lord Zhongyan." The voice rang out. It turned out that this man was the last one. And then there are the women who come. She raised her eyes, looking at the end of the shock Yan, heart crazy beating. She really can''t imagine what kind of fighting happened here. In the end, they would kill people. Generally, they would not be stained with blood. But today, he almost recovered it from the blood. However, the most important thing for luochanu is not what he looks like at the moment, but the sword in his hand! Chisel prison sword! It is said that this sword has the terrible power to pierce through hell. It has infinite power and can shake heaven and earth. It is said that this sword is also one of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, and it is a snake type Hongbing. "Get up." Finally, a hoarse and indifferent voice came out. "Thank you." The crowd rose. "Lord Zhongyan, congratulations on your capture of the prison digging sword. The master will be very pleased to know that." Said one man, clasping his fist.The others were afraid and excited. It''s great news for Heishan. "Master is a god man. He knew that I would get this sword. How can I be happy?" Finally Yan said: "time is a little urgent, you pack up here, I''m going to the heaven and earth hall to get the water for this chisel prison sword! It is said that the twelve Hongbing soldiers were all damaged for some reason. If the sword does not pay attention to the spirit, it will not be able to play its full power. " Finish saying, end Yan then want to leave step by step. "In the end, you can''t go to Qiankun hall now." Luochanu saw this and said in a hurry. "Why?" Finally Yan stopped and asked with a frown. "The plan of the heaven and earth hall on the nine souls has failed. Now the people in the Shenji Palace are questioning the Qiankun hall. The Qiankun hall will experience the most serious attack in history. The master has explained that it is strictly forbidden to have any relationship with the hall of heaven and earth at this time, so as to avoid being targeted by Shenji palace." Luochanu road. "Is it?" Finally Yan was silent. He shook his head and said: "the heaven and earth hall is really not striving for success. Even such a seamless plan can fail. I heard that the Shenji Palace on the nine souls continent can only send Fu Canghai to guard it. Can they not even deal with the overlying Canghai sea?" "I don''t know that." Luochanu shook her head: "things are hard to predict. Nothing is absolute. The master said that this is the destiny of the heaven and earth hall." "Destiny?" Finally Yan touched his chin and nodded his head and said, "well, since it is so, I won''t go to the heaven and earth hall. I heard that there are some things that can be used to infuse spirits. I''ll go to find fan Qiufeng." Finish saying, a little foot, turn into a ray of light into the sky, disappear in an instant. And a group of black mountain people heard the sound, all of them were shocked to lose color. "What? Will you go to find fan Qiufeng "My God, that''s Qiu Fengda Zun. Is he crazy?" "Lord Zhongyan, come back quickly!" "It''s useless. Once you decide something, you won''t change it. What we need to do now is to report it to the master as soon as possible." "Yes, let the master stop him. He''s going to die!" The people in Heishan screamed in panic, and one by one they began to urge magic weapons to contact Heishan. But at this time, luochanu whispered. "Don''t worry!" As soon as she said this, people looked at her in unison. Luochanu seemed to be aware of something and went to the forest. After a few steps, however, she froze. People in Heishan felt something was wrong and rushed to the forest. When they rushed into the forest, they found out how terrible the scene was. Behind the woods is a huge pit. And in the pit... There are countless bodies. "The birth of the gouyu sword has attracted all kinds of forces to fight for it. It is said that there are hundreds of forces participating in the struggle. On the side of Heishan, only Lord Zhongyan can do it alone. Is it difficult... Lord Zhongyan alone... Wipe out all the forces of the hundreds of powerful families?" A black mountain person''s voice trembles to say. "I''m afraid... It''s like this..." luochanu said with a bitter smile: "it seems that the two words... Will ring all over Lisheng state." People look pale in horror. "So... You don''t have to report it to your master. Maybe he can get something from fan Qiufeng... ... ... ... bang!! There was a dull noise in the tomb. Just watch two iron fists collide. The bodies of the owner of the tomb and the white night retreated respectively, and each one was unstable and difficult to stand upright. But the condition of the owner of the tomb was obviously much better than that of the night. At the moment, the white night was black and blue, and his body was full of fist marks. He was very embarrassed. The owner of the tomb posed and became serious. The eyes of the white night are getting crazy. White night is totally reckless. He has given up his defense. There is only one in his heart, that is, to knock down the opponent. After all, if you don''t knock this guy down, he won''t get the inheritance. If he doesn''t knock down this guy, he will stay here all his life. If he doesn''t knock down this guy, the nine spirits will be shaken and the old guy can''t be revived... countless thoughts turn into countless motivation and gather in the double fists of white night, so that every attack of him is full of power. Although, at the moment, he has been injured countless. The man kept fighting back. But when he was fighting, he suddenly found that he had no room to attack. He could only dodge constantly. He found out that the white night gradually took the initiative in his own hands. He gave up the defense and attacked desperately, forcing the other party to be unable to attack. This is probably the best explanation of the saying "the best defense is attack".Just to do this, you have to have a strong body. The body can''t hold on. No matter how fierce the attack is, it''s useless. Obviously, the body of white night is qualified. It''s like a big wave, wave after wave. The fists were like raindrops, crackling and falling... finally, the man couldn''t resist. After eating hundreds of fists, he was blown away by a gouquan student in the white night. He hit the wall of the tomb, turned over and fell, and his chest was directly smashed. White night is also ready to rush up, the man shouts: "enough, enough, you win, you win!! Stop it... after a stiff day at night, the nervous system of the whole body is relaxed. But just a relaxation, the whole body intense pain instantly occupied his whole body, people directly a soft, fell on the ground and howled. The man was stunned. At this moment, he vaguely understood what... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1310 "Is this your martial art?" The man whispered. But white night did not seem to hear, two hands constantly rub those injured parts of the body, the pain is bared teeth. People tend to ignore everything when they are focused, which is the case in the white night. If it was just an ordinary contest, he would have been defeated, but this time it was different. It was equivalent to a duel between life and death. "You win, you win, your perseverance is stronger than me!" The man sweeps the white night that the eye ache almost can''t stand up, vomited the turbid gas, helpless a smile way. This person''s character, perseverance is too tough! He is desperate to fight with his opponent, but men are not. So even if men want to have an advantage in skills and experience, they lose in momentum and will. Therefore, he has nothing to gain. The fight between the two sides depends on who can hold on. The white night is obviously not afraid of death. Even if a man is dead, he has to raise his hand and surrender. Although he is dead, his mind is attached to the body, and the pain in the body is still transmitted to the spirit, so he is not much different from the living. At this time, only to see the man again raised his hand, fingers pinch up, a shot in the air. Whoosh! The power of the law of space that pervaded the tomb suddenly disappeared. The white night comes into contact with the prohibition in an instant, and the strength of the body is restored, and the pain on the body is no longer felt. "Thank you for your humility." Said the white night. "I''m not humble. You are really strong." The man said with a faint smile. "The elder praised me wrongly, but... I have won now. Can you give me your inheritance?" The white night is light. "Of course. But... My heritage is not here. " The man suddenly said. "What?" The whole body of the white night was stiff and looked at the man in an incredible way. After a long time, he said, "what do you mean by this..." "I mean, I don''t have my heritage and opportunity here, so I can''t give it to you now!" The man shrugged, but said. Hearing the sound of the white night, he was furious: "are you playing with me?" "Well, don''t be angry! Listen to me The man shook his head and said, "you certainly don''t know who I am. I tell you, I am the famous God of covering heaven." "I haven''t heard of it." The white night was full of anger. "I know, it''s strange if you''ve heard of me. Your low-level existence can''t touch people of my level. " Cover God ancestor smile to say. "If you don''t talk about the point, I''ll tear you down with the dragon sword." The white night was full of anger. "Ah, ah... I said, I said! You''re a young man with a bad temper The God of covering heaven shook his head and said, "I tell you, when I died, my body thought was divided into two parts. Some of them are buried in the land of nine souls, and the other part is buried on zhetien peak in Lisheng state "Two paragraphs?" "Yes, that is to say, I have two thoughts, two flesh bodies!" "Because my cultivation is too strong, and my body is too strong. If I bury my whole body in the land of nine souls, the plate of the continent of nine souls will be directly broken. Therefore, I have to separate the body. In this tomb, all my belongings and magic weapons are buried, while on Zhetian peak, all my opportunities and inheritance are buried. Therefore, you want my chance and inheritance If you do, you have to go to zhetiangfeng! Where you can get everything I have "Zha Tian Feng?" White night Leng, but soon a face twisted up: "so, you still play me? Clearly can not take the opportunity and inheritance, but here at will to promise me? I didn''t expect that a man of your strength would just open his mouth. " "Ah, young man, be polite. What kind of person is my ancestor? That''s the existence of three earthquakes in the state of Richmond with one stamp of foot. How could I do such a thing? What I said, it will be done. The inheritance belongs to you, and no one can take it away. It''s just that... I didn''t say I would hand it over to you. " Zha Tianshen Zu said with a smile: "boy, if you want this inheritance, you have to go to Zhetian peak by yourself. I''ll tell you the truth, there must have been a lot of people going to my tomb on Zhetian peak, but they certainly can''t get my inheritance, because they have not been recognized by me, but you are different. As long as you go, you can take my inheritance with your hand. Isn''t that enough? Do you think anyone can get my approval? If you don''t get my approval, even if you have the skills, you will certainly not be able to contact my inheritance half a minute! " On hearing it, the white night fell into silence. For a long time, he raised his head abruptly, his voice was hoarse and low: "so, where is zhetiangfeng?" "Not about the state of Lysander?" "I don''t know where it is because it''s so big? Is it in holy land or Outland? " "No, it''s around the holy sea... Boy, haven''t you been to Lysander?" The God of covering heaven asked curiously. "It wasn''t long before I got into the state." Hummed the white night."I see." The God of covering the sky nodded. "Since you have no inheritance, I won''t waste my time here!" The white night hummed, a little angry, but the man was still quick to collect all the precious stones and materials on the ground that looked valuable and horrible, and put them into the Qianlong ring. The man doesn''t stop him. Go and get it by night. "By the way, if I get to zhetienfeng and I don''t have you, what should I do?" Asked the white night. "No way. I''m a dead man. Why did I cheat you? " "Didn''t you lie to me just now?" "What''s cheating? Don''t I give you my heritage? " "This..." "you will know when you get to zhetiengfeng." He waved his hand. "Can you tell me why you are buried in the land of nine souls?" The white night suddenly thought of something and asked. "I knew you''d ask that question." "And why?" "I won''t tell you." "You..." white night some dumb, to tell the truth, he really does not believe that this man is a kind of all-out means. The man just laughed: "ha ha ha ha, in fact, you will know this matter later. It''s a long story. I''m too lazy to say it. I''ll give you the simplest reason, because I want to save my life!" "Save your life? You''re dead. " "What I want to protect is not my own life, but the lives of my relatives, my friends, and my disciples." Shield God ancestor smile way. Smile is particularly helpless. The white night was stunned. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the tomb array was not only to protect the nine spirits, but also to protect Shenwu land, Lisheng Prefecture, etc... there must be some amazing secret involved. For now, at least, he is not qualified to know the secret. He didn''t ask again. Some things will be known in the future. He took a deep breath and turned. Only to see the God of covering a hand, breath swing to. The way out of the grave is open. "Actually, I don''t want to disturb you!" White night steps forward a step, said in a low voice. "I know." The man nodded: "with your strength and your character, you will not rush here impulsively. You must have a compelling reason, and most of the same as me." "Not bad." White night nodded: "I am a native nine soul man. Your tomb has attracted the attention of the state power. If I don''t take this tomb away, the forces of the holy state will fight for your tomb in the future, which will certainly destroy the nine souls. Therefore, if I take advantage of this tomb, they will not pay attention to the nine soul land." "Do you think so?" The man laughed. "What are you laughing at?" "I just laugh at your innocence." "You don''t know the land of nine souls, and you don''t know how many great powers are buried in this continent. Even if you take away the chance here, do you know... How many tombs of great energy and the benefits and opportunities left by Daneng are watched by others?" It''s hard to breathe at night. Yes, this tomb... It may not be the most powerful Tomb of the nine spirits. Even if this tomb is pulled out, what can we do? There will still be a lot of people peeping at the nine spirits and the countless power inheritance here. And... The location of the nine spirits seems very special. Why is this the main place for the tomb array? Why wasn''t the catacombs set up in Liszt? All sorts of things make the white night misty. "Well, don''t say that. Your starting point is good, but your means are wrong." The man shook his head and laughed. "What do you mean, master?" Asked the white night. "What do you mean?" Covering God ancestor light smile: "is not enough straightforward? If you really want to protect the land of nine souls, what you have to do is not to take away the beautiful jade here, so as to eliminate those people''s minds, but to master the absolute means to suppress those people! Because you don''t know when you''ll be watched by others! But when you have the means to dominate the world and block out the sun! You can absolutely rest assured that no one dares to brush the beard! The real strong man is fearless of everything, and will not be on guard against everything, because he knows that any attack in front of the strong is insignificant! " White night heard the sound, silently nodded. "Let''s go!" Shield God ancestor smile way. The white night took a deep breath, took a look at him, and turned to walk outside the tomb. The body of the God of shielding God condensed ice again. But when walking out of the tomb at night, the whole ground suddenly shook up. Just look at the huge stone gate began to collapse, the tomb was completely broken, and then in a burst of dust, completely buriedAt the same time, a strange light rose from Zhetian peak beside the Lingsheng sea of Lisheng Prefecture, and disappeared into the sky. For a moment, all the souls around him were amazed, and they immediately worshipped him, thinking that there was going to be a change... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1311 After leaving the tomb of the God of God, he returned to Los Angeles in the daytime and reported peace to his parents. He thought that the old man would be safe and at least would not be threatened by the saints of Lisheng Prefecture. But after listening to the words of Zha Tianshen, he found that he was wrong. Indeed, to really avoid such things, it is not enough to clear away those attractive interests on the nine souls continent, it is just a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. After all, he can not take all the inheritance of the tombs on the nine souls. Only by mastering the real power can we get rid of all threats and truly protect ourselves! Is not the reason why the God of covering the heaven also dies is the reason of insufficient strength? So he went back to Los Angeles in the daytime, left a bunch of magic weapons, and spent several days setting up a large array, and then left in a hurry. He didn''t take Huan Shiying with him. He said goodbye and left directly. White night originally planned to meet Fu Qingqing, yinxueyue and others, but now it seems that it has to be delayed. But Ji Di can take it away. After all, she has almost broken through the realm of saints, and it''s time to go to Lisheng state. As for the matter of xiongjue mainland, the white night will give it to the snake. It''s OK to entangle the snake, but the look in her eyes shows that she has a strong opinion on the rush of the white night. The white night was helpless. After leaving the magic weapon and elixir soul formula, he went to the gate of Lisheng state with the Ji emperor Dynasty. On the way, Ji Di seemed quite excited, her small hands clenched together, very nervous, even if she was on her way, she was a bit cautious. After the unification of the nine spirits, the people of the nine spirits all cast their eyes on Shenwu land and Lisheng Prefecture. For these two places, the nine souls land is also more and more familiar. Shenwu land is different from the nine spirits, but Lisheng state is different. In the eyes of the nine souls, the state of Lisheng is a sacred place, where all the people who live are gods and men. But now ordinary people want to step into the land of immortals, how can Ji Di not be nervous? White night couldn''t help laughing. He remembered that he had the same mentality at the beginning, but when he really entered Lisheng state, he found that the cultivation of that place was better than that of nine spirits, and that other people were basically the same as the nine spirits. What''s more, the state of mind of the half saint to the great saint in the state of Lisheng is no different from that of the nine soul people, and even some of them are stronger than them. "By the way, Qianqian, I haven''t seen Longyue since I came back. I began to forget to ask the snake. Do you know where Longyue went?" Suddenly, on the way to the white night, I asked what I was going to. "Dragon moon?" Ji Di was stunned and shook her head: "I don''t know. Miss Longyue has been training outside all these years. I don''t know where she is now." "Is it?" "My husband can rest assured that Miss Long Yue is endowed with extraordinary talent and has the saint level Dharma granted by her husband. She certainly has no rival in the land of nine souls." Ji Di laughs. White night nodded, but he was absent-minded. To tell you the truth, he is still very concerned about Longyue. It''s a pity that I didn''t meet him this time. "Here we are, my husband." At this time, Ji Di said. White night looked up, only to find that the two have come to the gate to the state of Lysander. White night and Ji Di explained the matter of entering Lisheng state. Ji Di nodded to understand. Then he raised his hand and pushed the door open. Boom... the gate makes a dull noise. Two people enter. Ji Di immediately saluted the Shenji old man inside. The white night swept a look at the Shenji old man sitting on his head, and was immediately stunned. He could not help but lose his voice: "is it you?" The old man sitting inside was also stunned, and then he saw the visitor clearly. He said with a faint smile: "Oh, Lord dragon! Hello Ji Di slightly a Leng, looking at the white night: "husband, do you know?" "Of course. We met not long ago." White night light way, spin and look at the Shenji old man, light way: "Fu adult, how are you guarding here?" "All of you in the hall went to the palace of heaven and earth to do business. There was no one to guard here, so I was transferred here." The sea covers the sea and shakes its head. "I see." Nodding in the daytime can also understand. Fu Canghai is a new man. His strength is not high among Shenji old people. It is reasonable for him to guard here. After all, it is the main road from the lower level to the upper level, and the strength of covering Canghai sea is enough to deal with everything. "Is the Dragon Master going back to Lysander?" "Not bad." White night nods. "The Dragon Lord''s prohibition has been lifted. You can go back at any time. You don''t need to do any more procedures with me. But this girl... Seems to be the first time to go to Lisheng state." Covering Canghai sea line of sight Chong Ji emperor, light said. "Yes." Ji Di quickly bowed, very nervous said: "please also take care of the elder." "You don''t have to take care of it. You just called the dragon master my husband... You should have a relationship of double cultivation, right? I didn''t expect that you, a girl who has just entered the saint, can climb up to such a person as the Dragon Lord. It''s really your fate. " Covering the Canghai sea, we point our way.When Ji Di heard the sound, her cheeks turned red. She didn''t know what to say. "All right, Lord Fu, don''t talk nonsense. She''s going to Lisbon with me. It''s her first time to enter. According to the rules, you should give something good." The white night is light. "What''s more?" Ji Di was slightly stunned. "Of course." Fu Canghai did not have any expression on his face. He said faintly, "these are all the benefits provided by Shenji palace. Every soul soul who enters Lisheng state has a chance to obtain it. However, you can not take it as you say. To get it, you must fight with me. You show your strength is strong enough, and I give you enough benefits. Therefore, what kind of benefits can you obtain Look at yourself Hearing this, Ji Di''s small face changed, and people became more and more nervous: "do you want to fight with your predecessors?" "Otherwise?" Fu Canghai squinted and said, "don''t worry, I''ll let you do some moves in the face of your husband." "This is... OK!" Ji Di nodded. Although we know that the strength of covering Canghai sea is not vulgar, but this situation, Ji Di also has no way. However, the white night nearby was not willing to fight, and said, "really want to fight?" "If you don''t want to fight, you can enter directly, but you can''t get the advantage." Cover Canghai sea, close your eyes and walk on the road. "That''s good..." the white night light way, seems to have made some decision. "Don''t worry, my husband. I will do my best." Ji Di took a deep breath and adjusted his mind. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. "Don''t worry. This guy is a new member of Shenji palace. His strength is not so good. You can beat him." White night light way, went to take off the dead dragon sword, put it in her hand: "this dead dragon sword you take first, with it, you can win!" Ji Di was stunned. Fu Canghai''s face changed quickly, and he called out in a hurry: "you can''t use weapons!" "Oh... Well, if you swallow this pill, it''s the pill refined by the God of covering heaven. After taking it, you can have the strength to surpass Yang Sheng." White night took out a colorful pill and said. "This... No... can''t use Dan medicine..." Fu Cang Hai wiped the sweat on his face, and said urgently again. "Then you wear this magic weapon..." "this... This..." "this can''t work, that can''t work? What do you mean, my lord Asked the white night with a frown. "I''m afraid of you! No more fighting, no more fighting! " Fu Canghai sits on the ground and gives up. Finish saying, the person took out a few times from the bosom, throw out a ring. White night immediately seized, is a brand-new storage ring. "This is a chance given by my Shenji palace. Take it! I''m afraid of you Covering the blue sea and depressing road. White night smell sound, light a smile: "Qianqian, not fast, thank you fu elder?" Ji Di immediately responded and hastened to salute: "thank you very much." Cover Cang sea ruthlessly stare at white night one eye, spin and shake hands: "go quickly you "Good bye then!" In the white night, he hugged his fist, turned around and left. Ji Di quickly followed. Fu Cang sea looked at the back of the two people left, and an old face that had always been serious finally showed bursts of bitter smile. "It''s really bad luck to meet this guy. Anyway, I saved my life. I''ll pay you back." ... get out of the door. In an instant, aura hit, Ji Di mercilessly inhaled the air. "Is this the state of Richmond?" She closed her eyes and felt the subtle aura of the nine souls between heaven and earth, as if she wanted to integrate the whole body into it. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to longjue''s residence in Lisheng." White night light a smile way. "Well." Ji Di nodded. They headed for Guanglan area. On the way, Ji Di looked around and looked at the ring given by Fu Canghai. "It''s so generous of you to give me a storage ring. There are many magic pills in this ring." Ji Di sighed and turned his head to ask the white night, "is it that everyone who has passed the test of Shenji old man has such treatment?" "Of course not. They will get a reward, but not a ring. Usually the best reward for completing the test is the recommendation order. " "Recommendation order?" "Yes, with the recommendation order, no matter who you are, you can easily become a member of some super schools outside of the state. At present, these super schools are the best choice for new arrivals. As long as you can join them, you can make the new arrivals go a lot less detours, and it will be a great leap forward in the future." "But... There''s no recommendation in this ring?" Ji Di a fog waterway. "He didn''t give it." "Did he forget?" "No, he probably wanted to save.""Why?" Ji Di asked curiously. "Because of your husband, I''ve... Ruled dozens of superpowers." The white night is light. Hearing this, Ji Di immediately froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1312 As for the state of Risheng, Ji Di does not know much about it. She thinks that the area here is as big as the nine soul continent. However, when she stepped into this place, she realized how huge the state of Lysander was. A region here is almost equivalent to a continent on the continent of nine souls. Not only that, but there are terrible saints everywhere. Each of them is full of holy power. After powerful saints, many ordinary saints even have to kneel down and wait for them to leave before they can get up. She was also frightened to kneel down, but was stopped by the white night. For the white night in this strength and other levels, Ji Di is not very clear. The sage should not be worse than herself. They chatted while they were on their way. They told Ji Di some of the rules of Risheng state in the daytime. "So, St. 12 has not been found yet?" Ji Di slightly a Zheng way. "Yes." The white night sighed. With his energy, it is not difficult to find an ordinary saint, but the holy twelve seems to have evaporated completely. Let alone trace, there is no news. Can we say that he is not in the Outland or spiritual Saint state of Risheng state?? But he has just broken through to saints, where else can he go in places like Lisheng state??? Is there any energy behind him?? Just as the night murmured... suddenly, there came a roar of anger. "Stop!! Stop for me The voice was loud and rapid. White night and Ji Di looked at each other. However, a large number of flying shuttles appeared in front of him. He was a sage. In front of them, there was a tiny figure who was faster than lightning. She was galloping on the ground, but the people flying in the sky could not catch it... "huh?" White night frowns. Whoosh! A golden light hit, followed by a long Golden Snake flying in the air, an instant close to this petite figure, tied it up tightly. "Ouch That petite figure eats a pain to shout, heavy fall on the ground. White night and Ji Di looked, only to find that this petite figure is a girl who looks like seven or eight years old. Her cultivation is not high, just just into the realm of saints, but let the white night is very shocked... Her magic weapon is abnormal terror. Her whole body, from the hairpin on her head to the shoes on the soles of her feet, are all top-notch treasures, so that although she is only the strength of a saint, she can play a very terrible power. She just looked at it. There was a mark on the slender arm, which seemed to be a magic weapon. Then it broke the long golden snake. Ji Di does not understand, but the white night is very clear! The binding power of the long golden snake... At least the most holy level of talent can shake! However, the little girl just got rid of the shackles, a disease shadow rushed to her in an instant, and slapped hard on her shoulder. Pooh! The little girl vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell on the ground again. She was a little weak, panting and groaning. Behind him, a cold faced boy in royal clothes fell down. He shook the folding fan, staring at the little girl coldly, and said coldly, "little girl, you are brave. Did I let you go? How dare you run? " "You..." the little girl wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, full of anger. "Let''s go." White night will take back the sight, light said. "No matter what?" Ji Di asked in dismay. "This kind of thing is very common in the state of Richmond. I can manage one thing, but I can''t manage the second one." Shake your head at night. He is not a saint, and this is not Guanglan area. He doesn''t need to be in charge of it. What''s more, one of the rules of living in the state of Lysander is not to meddle in your business, because you don''t know what level of energy these people have behind them. If you provoke great powers, you will lose more than you gain. Ji Di hesitated, nodded silently and went with the white night. But just then, the little girl suddenly called out, "you... If you dare to move me? You wanna die? Do you know who I am? I''m a longjue person. When the Dragon Jue''s people come, I''m sure I''ll make you look good! " He frowned. The white night, which was about to leave, stopped. "Long Jue?" Ji Di Leng, side head looking at the white night: "husband, she is the person of dragon Jue?" "What do you think?" "No!" Ji Di shook his head: "also do not see she has the token of dragon Jue." "I don''t know if there are many people working under the name of long Jue in Outland of Lisheng state, but this kind of thing can''t be tolerated. If we indulge it, the reputation of long Jue will not only be ruined, but also many enemies will be erected."White night dark hum a, spin and go toward that little girl. Seeing these two people coming, childe and others frowned. "What? Are you her helpers? " The young man asked in a deep voice. "No White night shakes his head: "I am the person of dragon Jue." "The man of long Jue?" Childe a Leng, hum way: "that still say is not her helper?"?? This girl film just said that she is a person of long Jue. Aren''t you a group? " "I said no White night shook his head, pointing to the girl on the ground: "because this girl is not our dragon Jue." This word falls to the ground, the little girl is in a hurry to get up, a few steps forward, angry way: "what do you say? Why don''t you know I''m a dragon? You don''t think you can deny my identity if you haven''t seen me. Long Jue is so big. There are many people you haven''t met. " When the voice fell to the ground, the little girl hurriedly used the voice that only white night and Ji Di could hear: "you don''t expose me, help me, after the end of the matter, I''ll send you some treasures." On hearing the white night, my brows wrinkled. He''s not interested in this little girl''s baby. Because his dragon ring contains countless treasures. The young master shook his head, the man swayed the folding fan, and said faintly, "I have no patience to spend it with you. It doesn''t matter whether you are the people of longjue or not. I can''t let go of this little girl. As for you two... Stay together. I''m not interested in you, but this woman, I feel very good. I''ll leave it to me as a concubine." The voice fell, the soul behind the childe directly came forward and surrounded the white night and Ji emperor. His face sank at night. Ji Di was one of the most beautiful women in the nine souls continent. After stepping into the saint and practicing with the white night, it was more beautiful and moving. However, many saints couldn''t move their eyes on Ji Di all the way. If it hadn''t been for the white night, she would have been caught. White night some can not understand, although he hides the strength, but as long as not an idiot can see his unusual, how can this soul person still so confident to challenge? "Who are you?" The white night is light. "You don''t have to know. As long as you know something, don''t resist me. That''s enough. Otherwise, you may fall here today." The young master said lightly, spinning and waving. The spirits around him rushed to the white night. The white night hums a light, the whole body actually is moves also not to move, only will the momentum vent out. In an instant. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the bodies of the souls around them actually exploded, splashing out a lot of blood one by one, like flowers blooming, and died directly. The young master''s face was stiff. How terrible is it to kill all these souls without moving their bodies? I''m afraid it didn''t kick the iron plate? "You..." opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. "If you want to trouble me, don''t blame me." White night light road, toward the childe line. The young master looked cold and bit his teeth secretly. He couldn''t help but step back and said, "do you want to fight me? Do you know who I am? " "I asked who you are just now. If you don''t tell me, how can I know who you are?" Hummed the white night. "Asshole!" "Asshole?" "Do you know who I am The young master breathed hard, but soon became angry. He growled in a low voice: "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know, but I tell you, I''m the holy warrior! Ranked 855! I''m the one you can''t afford As soon as he finished speaking, he took off a token from his waist. The token in his hand is the holy order of fighting! He said with pride on his face: "don''t say that I''m the fighting holy one. If you know who my master is! I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death! Now kneel down and kowtow to me for mercy! I can also think about sparing you from death! " Hearing the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized. No wonder this man can be so arrogant, it turns out that he is fighting holy. As a person who can cultivate the Holy Spirit of fighting, his actual strength must not be underestimated, and it must be regarded as a great power. "Not bad, not bad!" White night nodded: "but I also have a token like this!" "What?" The young master frowned: "are you also the fighting saint?" "No!" White night shook his head: "my token is a little different from yours. I don''t know if you recognize it or not?" With that, the white night lifted the token from his waist. In an instant, the childe''s proud face suddenly froze. His eyes were wide open, and he looked at the white night in disbelief, or rather at the token in his hand. He rubbed his eyes hard, thinking he was wrong. Finally, he determined that... "impossible? This... This can''t be... "His lips were shaking wildly, his legs were swinging, and he seemed to be crazy.The little girl and Ji Di are both curious. What''s wrong with this guy? However, at this time... poop!!! A dull noise woke up the crowd. People looked at it together, and they were astonished. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the white night as if he were crazy. "Spare me!! Spare my life!! Lingzun, spare your life Childe brother shouts for mercy, his voice is extremely miserable. Ji Di''s head was covered with mist. But the little girl was shocked and cried out, "are you fighting spirit?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1313 "Well?" Hearing the sound of the white night, she frowned and looked at the little girl and said, "you a saint, how can you know the fighting spirit?" But the little girl seemed to have not heard the words of the white night. She turned around the white night and said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that you would be the fighting spirit Zun... You obviously only had emperor Shengxiu to do it." "What?" "You can see through my accomplishments?" She is just a saint, and she is pursued by a group of great saints, but she can easily see through the emperor''s holy cultivation?? Who is this little girl?? Why is it so weird?? What''s more, these magic weapons on her are obviously not what a saint should have. I''m afraid this little girl is not easy! "Oh, I''m so capable, you just don''t know it!" Said the little girl, full of pride. White night touched her chin and thought for a moment. She didn''t pay attention to the girl. She raised her head to the fellow who was still kowtowing wildly over there and said, "since you know that I am a spiritual master, you should also understand what will happen if you offend a spiritual master?" "Know... Know!" The young man was almost scared to cry. He raised his hand and patted his soul. Pooh! Gongzige vomited blood directly, and his cultivation was abolished to the realm of saints. As for this cultivation, he was not even qualified to keep the holy status of fighting. However, he must do so, or... A fighting spirit will kill him, and his master can''t protect him. After all, duzhan lingzun... But they are all great powers that have been formed! Between cultivation and life, he must choose to protect his life first. "I wonder if lingzun is satisfied with this The young man''s face is full of blood, shivering asked. "Go away. Next time, I''ll tear you to pieces." The white night is light. "Thank you very much, my Lord!" The young master shuddered and yelled. He turned and ran away. "Just let him go?" The little girl''s face was angry and indignant and said: "I''m really not reconciled. You should kill him or discard all his accomplishments! No one will say anything about you! " "I don''t want to provoke too many enemies. It doesn''t matter to me whether I kill him or not." "And you don''t think I''m doing it for you! Don''t think too much. " "Oh, in that case, that''s good. I can still leave the magic weapon without giving it to you!" The little girl chuckled and waved: "thank you, big brother. Thank you very much. We''ll see you later!" After that, the little girl turned and tried to slip away. But as soon as she lifted her foot, the white night held out her hand and pressed her down. "What are you going to do The little girl asked nervously. "I didn''t let you go." The road sank in the white night. Beside Ji Di was stunned and said in a low voice: "husband, the child doesn''t seem to be big. Do you... when you heard the sound in the daytime, almost didn''t breathe in, and coughed twice:" don''t think about it, I''m not interested in such a little girl. " When Ji Di heard the voice, he was relieved, but still full of mist: "husband, you... " this little girl should have a long history. " The white night is light. "Oh, do you see that?" The little girl heard this, her nervous little face recovered a few wisps of indifference, and the person hummed: "calculate you still have some vision, I tell you, my grandfather is the famous Zhenwu bazun! If you dare to hurt me a hair, my grandfather will tell you to frustrate your bones and raise ashes, so that you can''t die "Why didn''t your grandfather come to save you? You''re still pretending to be our dragon Jue''s person to bluff around here? " The white night asked. "Just now... Just now there was an accident, and this time my grandfather will come..." the little girl''s expression was a little embarrassed and her speech was somewhat stammered: "I warn you, you''d better not mess around, otherwise... Otherwise you will certainly regret it." White night shook her head, and immediately understood the origin of the little girl. This girl must have run out of a big power. Her magic weapons are mostly given by those great powers. Then, it is not surprising that she has one or two magic weapons to see through others'' accomplishments. "That''s it White night shook his head and said, "I won''t investigate your responsibility, but I have to warn you, don''t pretend to be dragon Jue in the future, don''t ruin the reputation of dragon Jue, you know?" "Ah? Why are you so strict? " The little girl is not convinced. "Because my husband is the master of dragon Jue." Ji Di said with pride. When the little girl heard the sound, her eyes lit up: "you are the white night?" White night shook his head, did not speak again, and Jidi nodded, straight away. Unexpectedly, the little girl has come after her. "Wait, white night, wait for me." She opened her legs and gasped. "Do you have anything else to do?" White night side head light ask."I want to join longjue." Said the little girl eagerly. "No "You can''t take it! You know me "A lot of people know me." "But my friend is your friend." Cried the little girl eagerly. "My friend?" White night slightly side of the head, staring at the girl, puzzled: "who is that friend you said?" "This... If you want me to join longjue, I''ll tell you." The little girl turned her eyes and said with a smile. "Yes." White night thought under, straight nod: "but you must abide by the rules of the dragon, otherwise, I will kick you out at any time." Long Jue so many people, more than her a few, and the white night can open her at any time. "No problem. I''m very good." The little girl said with a smile. "I can''t tell." White night shook his head: "now you can tell me, who is that friend you are talking about?" "Hey, I can''t tell you now." The little girl said with a smile. "Are you kidding me?" White night frowns. "I didn''t mean to fool you. I told you, but I didn''t say when to tell you." The little girl said with a smile, "my friend told me a lot about you, including that you are a nine soul man, you fought against Shenwu mainland, and so on. I know everything about it..." so far, the white night is convinced. But for the little girl''s mouth that friend, he still can''t guess. White night shook his head and said, "since you don''t say that, that''s it. The dragon will never enter. I won''t accept it. As for the identity of that person, I don''t want to know. Don''t go away." Finish saying, white night pulls Ji Di a to accelerate to leave. "Ah?" The little girl was in a hurry and urged the magic weapon to catch up with the white night. She said eagerly, "get it, I''ll tell you. Can''t I tell you?" "Who is it?" The white night is light. "I won''t say her original name, but you must be very clear about her other address." "What do you call it?" "Red!" The little girl said with a smile. "Red?" White night Leng next, suddenly suddenly suddenly realize, the person appears particularly astonished: "she unexpectedly appears here?" White night did not expect that Hong had arrived in Lisheng. However, he had not been in contact with him for a long time. As time went by, he could not help feeling a lot when he met his old friend again. "Elder martial sister Hong has a letter of introduction, so she can easily enter Zhenwu Tiangong. Although she was poor at cultivation when she first came, she has good talent and is very diligent. Her family has cultivated her very much. Now her strength is extraordinary, and there is also a place in Zhenwu Tiangong." "I see." White night vomited a tone, light said: "in this case, then I hope she can have a good future." "White night, don''t you go to see elder martial sister Hong?" "What do you want from her?" "You''re not... That relationship?" The little girl asked strangely. "Of course not." "We are just a normal relationship," he said "Er..." the little girl was dumb. "You seem to want me to go to Zhenwu temple?" White night slightly side head, a face strange. All sorts of actions of the little girl all have this kind of sign to show. "Yes." The little girl vomited and no longer covered up: "I hope someone can escort me back to Zhenwu Tiangong. I''ve been wandering outside for dozens of days. It''s time to go back." "Wandering?" "I escaped." So it is. "Since you can escape, why can''t you go back "I''ve run out of the magic weapons that my father and grandfather gave me. If I meet any villains on the way back, it''s really over! There are not many real strongmen in Outland. Other people can''t protect me from going back. Only you, white night, are closely related to elder martial sister Hong, so you and I have some relations. You are the Lord of dragon Jue, or fighting spirit. Your strength will not be worse. So you are the most suitable escort for me. " "So you pretended to be a dragon Jue person, just to look for me?" White night frowns. "Not bad." The little girl said with a smile. "Then you''ve got the wrong person. I won''t send you back, let alone be your bodyguard." White night shook his head and refused without hesitation: "in addition, I have a common relationship with red. I don''t want to repeat it. You don''t think you know red, you can drive me at will. You think too much." "You..." the little girl was very angry. She glared at the white night and suddenly called out: "if you don''t help me, I will destroy your dragon Jue!" With that, a strange teapot appeared on her small palm. The teapot is ancient and simple, with lines all over the top, which is particularly magical."What is this?" he said, looking at it in the white night "This is a refining wine pot!" "If you don''t promise to escort me back to the real Wu Tiangong, I will put half the Guanglan area in and make it into wine!" After all, people press their hands on the lid of the pot, and they will open it. In a moment, a pure and mysterious energy rippled from the refining pot and spread all around. Rao was shocked by the white night. This refining pot... Is nothing! Is there anything so terrible about this girl film? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1314 Seeing the little girl''s face like death, she shook her head in the daytime. "How difficult is it to launch such a magic weapon? You are a saint?? You can''t do it! Don''t threaten me with this. Don''t make trouble. " "I can''t do it? Then you can have a try! " Little girl firm way. "If you can do it, you can do it! What are you afraid of all the way?? Who can stop you? " White night head pain road. "You don''t understand. It''s really hard for me to start this refining wine pot. But if I take the pill and improve my accomplishments by force, I can start it. However, I only have the last pill left, that is to say, I can only start this last time. I don''t know how many powers will invade me along the way. You see, I was watched by a saint just now, relying only on this pill, How can you go back to heaven? " The little girl said bitterly. White night is really no way out, vomited a mouth of turbid gas, light asked: "where is Zhenwu Tiangong?" "You have never even heard of our Zhenwu heavenly palace?" The little girl gave him a white look and hummed, "it''s a frog at the bottom of a well. Of course, it''s on the holy islands." "Lingsheng islands?" "It''s on the sea of Holy Spirit!" "Holy sea? So, do you know zhetienfeng? " The white night asked. "What? Are you staring at the inheritance of covering the sky on the mountain The little girl looked at the white night road strangely. Inheritance of covering the sky? I think it''s the inheritance of the God of covering heaven? I didn''t expect that even the little girl knew that it seemed that the God ancestor inheritance on Zhetian peak was very famous... after thinking about it in the daytime, she nodded silently: "yes." Unexpectedly, the little girl sneered: "you are a emperor saint! I think you''d better forget it. Don''t think that you are the spirit Master, and you are invincible in the world. The inheritance of covering the sky can''t even be touched by the spirit Master! You''d better save it! " "It seems that you know a lot about the inheritance of covering the sky?" "No matter how far away you are from Tianzu, I don''t care if you want to cover the Tianzu peak? Unless you escort me back The white night thought for a while and said, "in that case, I promise to send you back to Zhenwu Tiangong, but you have to tell me all about Zha Tianfeng, and you can''t reserve it!" He wanted to go to zhetienfeng. After all, how important is the inheritance of the God of shielding heaven. If he can obtain it, his strength will be greatly increased, and his cultivation can also take many detours. Besides, there is no way to resurrect the Qianlong for the existence of the God of covering the heaven. Because the corpse of the nine souls had not been passed on before, the memory was not much, but this one was different. Hearing the white night''s promise, the little girl was overjoyed and immediately put away the wine pot and was in high spirits. "Go back to Guanglan area first, I have to prepare for it!" White night lane, speed up the flight. This is a little girl named sun Lai Zhen. This time, she was tired of the daily boring practice of Zhenwu Shengong, so she sneaked out and wanted to go outside. Because there are too many powerful people in lingshenghai and lingshengzhou, she stealthily sneaks to Outland to play. But she didn''t expect that there were many strong players in Outland. What''s more, most of the strong people are staring at her, which is the best magic weapon, so they follow her all the way and fight. Little Qi had no choice but to fight and escape. However, the magic weapons and pills could not support her to return to the ancestral gate. She thought of going to the nearest dragon Jue for help. But I never thought that the Dragon never went. She met the white night just passing by. It''s no coincidence that a book has been written... soon, the three people entered the Guanglan area. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master, are you back?" "See the Dragon Lord!" On the way, the strong men met saw the arrival of the white night and saluted one after another, and everyone was respectful. Ji Di was filled with emotion. Seeing that those unimaginable beings with terrible breath actually saluted her husband and looked frightened, she had a dreamlike feeling, and more and more understood the meaning of the sentence covering the Canghai sea... however, what attracted Ji Di''s attention was the emergence of several super large formations in the middle of Guanglan region. These arrays are too big. They are suspended in the air. The thickness of the array is more than three meters, and the edge of them... Can''t see the end at a glance. A large number of powerful and terrible saints are arranged around the array. Some saints flying from afar take out materials from one storage ring after another and pile them up beside them. "What is this?" Little Qi eyes bright, immediately came to the interest, fly to the big array next to, up and down jump, touch and touch. Ji Di also took a close look and touched the array with his small hand. He found that the array was not only huge, but also very delicate. There were hundreds of patterns in every inch of the array. The number of patterns in this array would be hundreds of millions"My husband, is this the big array you asked for?" Asked giddy, trembling. How terrible is such a huge project? "Yes." Bai Ye nodded and said with a light smile: "these big arrays have consumed countless materials in the whole Guanglan area, and most of the forces have emptied their homes." "Just to build this battle?" The little Qi over there didn''t understand. "Break the battle?" "Not broken?" Little Qi looked at a way: "in addition to the big point, nothing special." White night shook his head and was too lazy to explain. They did not know that as long as this array was generated, the aura of Guanglan area would rise in a straight line, and these large arrays would change the cultivation environment of the whole Guanglan area. As long as time goes up... Even the cultivation environment of Lingsheng state can not be compared with that of Guanglan. Under the transformation of white night, Guanglan area will surpass the so-called blessed land of Liszt. "Dragon master!" At this time, a group of people rushed over and saluted the white night. The leader is Yinghua sword. "Hua Jian, what can I do for you?" The white night nodded and said. "Dragon master, half of the heaven punishment array you requested has been built, but we are short of manpower and materials. I''m afraid we can''t finish it as expected." Yinghua sword breathed a breath and said helplessly. "Oh?" The white night frowned. "Heaven''s punishment array? What''s that? Take me to have a look, take me to have a look Xiao Qi cried out in a hurry. The crowd rushed to the place where the heaven punishment array was located. It is located on the edge of longjuexin. However, the area of this large array actually exceeds that of longjue. At the moment, in front of the big battle, try hard, a Dai, a Yu and others are busy working. Ruyue Zun sword is sitting on one side with two legs and eating fruit. He is looking at the scene of people''s busy life here with great interest. Looking at the past, Xiaoqi found that the big array was as huge as it was, but it was also particularly delicate and complicated. In particular, a large number of small circles with a diameter of one meter appeared in the middle of the large array. At a glance, there are nearly 10000 such small circles, and the people who set up the array are still drawing circles, which is strange and tight. Seeing the white night coming, he said with a smile, "look, the Lord of Guanglan is back. Please come and kneel down." "Please don''t make fun of me." White night shakes his head and smiles bitterly. "You are the palace master." Ruyue Zunjian chews the flesh in his mouth, which is not clear. After the unification of Guanglan area, the inheritance of Yijian Tiangong has been preserved. Ruyuezun sword is still the same as usual. He has no ambition and is too lazy to practice. He eats, drinks and wanders around every day, which is very leisurely. White night shook his head, trying to wait for others to run over. "Elder martial brother Bai." "Elder martial brother Bai." "Dragon master!" Cried the crowd. "Well." White night nodded, glanced at the big array in front of his eyes, and said, "what is missing now?" "Scattered gold stone, five elements mud, Huaihuo water... There are too many things to go, and the materials are not enough. It is difficult for us to complete the construction of the large array." Said a soul player who is good at arranging the array. "I''ll go back and forth." White night road. "No, the entire Guanglan area has been searched out, and the reserves are not enough. In addition, many clan forces have been stripped out of their homes. Everyone has no resources to practice. There are complaints everywhere." A Dai said with a worried face. "The size of these large arrays is too large to imagine the materials to be consumed. Dragon Master... Guanglan area has just been unified. Do you really want to start a movement like this?" Besides, the Zou Zhao couldn''t help it. "Oh, dragon master, you just unified the Guanglan area. I think you should not think about wasting people and money now. It is the most important thing to stabilize people''s hearts and establish virtue." After the moon Zun sword also on the front, painstakingly said. At the sound of the white night, my brows frowned. Apart from the experts of the array, most of the people who set up the heaven punishing array were from the Yijian heavenly palace. Even they were against it. It can be seen how the others resisted. White night touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said faintly, "well, you can spread the news, tell everyone about the specific functions of this array, and tell those responsible people of the clan that they know the efficacy of this array, and they will support me." "But... Even if they agree, we can''t finish this battle without materials." Yinghua sword shook his head and said, "the most important problem now is resources. If resources are not solved, everything is empty talk." "Resources?" His face was heavy at night. It''s true that this is the most difficult problem. Here, resources are money. Without money, nothing can be done. Strictly speaking, Guanglan area is not a rich area outside the state of Lisheng, at least compared with several nearby areas.People fell silent. But just then, a voice came out. "Resource issues? What resources? Do you want to cultivate materials?? I know where it is The words fell to the ground, and the white night people looked at the sound source in a hurry. That''s Xiaoqi... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1315 "What do you say?" Staring at Xiao Qi in the daytime, she said in a deep voice, "can you help me solve the resource problem?" "Little girl, we are short of a lot of things, and there are many kinds of them. You look just like an ordinary saint. How can you solve this problem? Don''t play around here. Go and play Asked, trying to coarsely. The others nodded in silence. Indeed, if the materials needed at present are placed in several clan forces, they will be out of breath. This is the amount that the whole Guanglan region can not take out. How can the ordinary material quantity cope with it? Unexpectedly, little Qi snorted and disdained to say: "do you love to believe it or not! Since you doubt me, I don''t say it! Whether you live or not "Well..." the crowd was silent. "Don''t be in a hurry to question. Since you have no way, don''t contradict others." White night side head, looking at the small Qi way: "little Qi, you say, in the end is what method, tell me!" "Well, forget it. I''ll tell you mercifully." "I''ll tell you, there''s a place, but there''s a lot of cultivation resources. You can have whatever you want, depending on whether you want to get it or not." The words fell to the ground and people breathed hard. And places like this? Try hard, a Dai and others quickly asked: "what is that place?" "Good place." "Have you ever heard of Qiyun Changle mountain?" "Qiyun Changle mountain?" It''s not clear. However, Yinghua sword next to him seemed to think of something, and quickly whispered: "that''s a force in the happy heart area! On the surface, this potential clan is a clan. In fact, it''s full of people of all walks of life! To put it worse, it is a bandit group. " "Bandit?" The crowd was shocked. "Lok Hsin district is the most prosperous area outside of the state of Lysander. It is also the place with the largest number of people in these areas. Several big cities are full of people. They have everything to eat, drink and have fun. There are even many great powers from Holy state and holy sea who often go there." Xiao Qi said with a smile. "Yes, it is because of this that the bandits on Changle mountain in Qiyun can survive. They have been robbing and doing evil all over the years. I don''t know how many cultivation resources they have plundered. This place is really rich." Yinghua sword looked at Xiaoqi and said, "little girl, do you mean that we longjue will take this bandit''s nest?" "Can''t you?" Xiao Qi said with a smile. "Can a bandit''s nest solve our problem? It''s a huge amount of money. " Try to be skeptical.. "Hum! One of them Xiao Qi disdained to take aim at the vision map, and hummed: "you have never been to Changle mountain in Qiyun. When I was playing in the happy heart area, I used to sneak in. What they had there, let alone let you complete the next project of this array, or even build another one, it is more than enough!" "What?" Everyone breathed so hard that they felt incredible. White night also stares at little Qi, eyes burning: "really?" Xiao Qi said with a smile: "of course it is true. I saw it with my own eyes." "However, Qiyun Changle mountain can not be easily provoked." Yinghua sword next to him said: "palace master, dragon master and Hua Jian have been to the Yuexin area before, and they know it well. Especially in Changle mountain of Qiyun, Qiyun Changle mountain has just robbed a large gate in the Yuexin area when the disciples go. This is a big incident. Many people in the Yuexin area complain about it, and some even openly flag it No. 1 wanted to eradicate Changle mountain in Qiyun and restore peace in Yuexin area, but later it was suppressed by a big force. This matter will not be settled. I think in the past, such things must not be rare. It is not so easy to uproot such bandits as Qiyun Changle mountain who can take root in the happy heart area! " "Suppressed by big forces?" White night frowns. "Yes, it''s the power behind Qiyun Changle mountain! Changlejing Yinghua sword whispered. "What was Changle Many people looked at each other. But what does it mean to be aware of the holy land "Oh?" White night also suddenly suddenly, he has been to the holy state, the name is not strange. Changlejing is a huge force in Lingsheng Prefecture. There are many experts in the potential clan, and there are many strong ones. What they fear most is that they have a considerable amount of financial resources. They have mastered several rich mountains and plains where cultivation resources are produced. Of course, if only relying on this, no one would think that changlejing can accumulate wealth. Now it seems that changlejing originally has Qiyun Changle mountain is a cash cow. Changle mountain in Qiyun plundered the rich Yuexin area. Changlejing came back to them to help them out. In this way, Qiyun Changle mountain became a tool for people to rob money."Dragon master!! Why don''t we do it! " Try to wait for a person to be excited, say eagerly. "Qiyun Changle mountain is not a good bird either. Since they are engaged in this robbery, we don''t have to be soft hearted and rob them!" "Good! We are like a cloud of experts in Guanglan area, not to mention washing a Qiyun Changle mountain, even if it is to beat down the happy heart area, it''s easy! " The crowd yelled, one by one, fighting with high morale. Since the unification of Guang LAN region, they have not yet gone to war. Naturally, these people are suffering from leisure. In the past, when there was no unification, everyone left the zongmen and met a rival who was equal in strength and strength. Now, when you walk on the road, you can say hello at most. If you have to go to the duel arena, otherwise it will break the rules of dragon Jue. Naturally, many people are in a panic. Moreover, Changle mountain is a group of bandits, and they will not hesitate when they start their work. They can even say that they are killing people and eradicating cancer. "Don''t be impulsive." The white night thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK for Qiyun Changle mountain to eat this bowl of rice in the Yuexin area for so long. It can be seen that the Changle state behind them is not simple. Otherwise, why don''t other forces in Lingsheng state take action? Do you still have us? " "Dragon master, is this not a good method?" Asked one. "If we don''t move Qiyun Changle mountain, we''re afraid it will be very difficult to complete the array." I tried to be bitter. "Yes, it''s OK, but it''s not comprehensive enough." The white night thought about the next way. "Indeed, we need to make a series of plans. If we really want to move Changle mountain, we have to do it quietly. At least we can''t let people know about it. Otherwise, we will be in trouble." Yinghua''s sword sank. "Plan?" "Hua Jian, the plan must be made, but I didn''t say to aim at Changle mountain." "Not for Changle mountain?" The crowd was shocked. "Who are you aiming at?" Yinghua sword Leng asked. Next to the moon Zunjian also strange looking at him. But the white night thought for a moment and said, "since we want to start, let''s wash the long paradise together." The words fell to the ground, and everyone was in a daze. People looked at the white night, and no one spoke for a long time... ruyuezunjian was also shocked. No one expected that the white night had such a big appetite. "White night, are you crazy?" Next to the small Qi stunned way: "rely on your dragon jujube these crooked melon split dates?"?? It''s no problem for you to be domineering here in the holy state. If you go to the holy state, you are looking for death! Don''t overdo it Although Xiao Qi''s words are hard to hear, they all feel that they are right. "Dragon master, please think twice." "Don''t be impulsive. We have many people, but we may not be strong." "Don''t mess around." People urged one after another. "Just listen to me. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die!" The white night turned around and walked toward the Dragon Jue station, and said faintly, "in addition, pass on the order, stop all the arrangement of the big array immediately, and concentrate all the materials of the big array on the heaven punishment array. No matter whether you reduce it or not, you must complete the Tianxun array for me in advance, as long as the big array can be used! It doesn''t matter how simple it is. " When they heard this, they were stunned. But no one refuted the white night and held fists one after another. "Yes, dragon master!" Back at the station, he made a tour in the daytime. Yan Qiuyue deals with everything in an orderly way, and nalanxiling is also helping. Everything seems to be in order. The only problem is the lack of resources. Dragon Jue is thrifty and thrifty. The pills used in the practice are also inferior. Some people even complain that the cultivation speed is much slower than before. Therefore, there are some small disputes and chaos everywhere. The law enforcement team of longjue is very busy. "Do you really have the confidence to deal with changlejing?" Little Qi and Ji Di followed and asked. "You''re afraid I can''t handle it?" The white night asked. "Of course." "You don''t have to worry about that, but it''s going to take a while to get you back." Said the white night. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! I don''t care! " Xiao Qi was smiling and quickly shaking her head: "you can be busy with your work first, as long as you promise me a little bit!" "What?" "When you go to changlejing, take me with you!" "Are you going?" "Of course, if you don''t take me, it will be boring!" "No problem!" After thinking about it, he nodded his head and said, "you will follow me at that time. I have to make sure you are safe, otherwise you Zhenwu Tiangong will have to ask me for trouble!" "Hee hee, sure!" Xiao Qi said with a smile.With the order of the white night, the whole area of Guanglan was boiling again. All the forces are concentrated on the heaven punishing array. People worked overtime, and all kinds of resources and materials were transported to this place. All kinds of soul craftsmen who were proficient in the array also came. As expected, there were many people and great strength. Within ten days, the heaven punishment array was finally completed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1316 Although the sky punishing array has been completed, it is extremely simple and crude. Its area has been greatly reduced, and many functions have been reduced. The lines that should have covered the whole array seal have been readjusted. This is an extremely complicated array, and I don''t know how many projects have been reduced. But even so, the big array at a glance, it is particularly cumbersome. In particular, there are more than 100000 aperture on the top. The array pattern clouds on the top are even more than ten million, which is particularly magnificent. Some are still preparing for the end. Everyone is meticulous and dedicated. The white night is more gratified. "Dragon master!" "Dragon master!" Many people came to inspect during the night and held their fists in succession. "Hard work." White night nods. Little Qi with the white night behind the buttocks jump, left to see right, a face of curiosity. "What is this array for?" "No, it''s too complicated." The white night is light. "Hum, I don''t know how much better the array I''ve seen than you. A broken array has nothing to be proud of." Little Qi is not satisfied with the airway. "White night shook his head and was too lazy to refute. "What do these circles do?" Qi asked, pointing to the circles. "There''s nothing to say about a broken Dharma array?" "You..." little Qi was speechless. Ji Di behind covered his lips and laughed. Yinghua sword led a group of saints to come over and asked, "dragon master, when are we going to start?" "The big array is almost finished. In this case, we''ll start with the next array source!" White night road. "Good!" Yinghua sword nods. Soon, a soul master of the array led the white night to the center of the sky punishment array. There is a delicate silver statue. Walking in front of the statue in the daytime, I raised my hand and pressed it on the head of the statue. With a slight force, the skin and flesh of five fingers were broken, and blood was poured into it, and the statue was dyed red. At the same time, the body of the white night twinkles with a faint silver light. "Dragon master, it''s all right." The spirit nearby reminds me. "OK." White night nodded and raised his hand. The flesh on his hand had been restored to its original state. He turned his head aside and said, "pick a group of great saints to follow me. The number is about 600. Huajian, you lead the others to the happy heart area, and we will act separately." Yinghua sword in the distance was stunned: "dragon master, where are you taking these 600 people?" "I''m going to holy land." The white night is light. The crowd was shocked. But Bai Ye didn''t want to explain too much. He simply said the plan and everything was ready. In the afternoon of that day, he led the forces of Guanglan region to set out. Yinghua sword, with a large number of elite dragons, goes straight to the happy heart area. All he carries are masters. Not to mention the great sage and the extremely holy, there are more than a dozen true saints, and various magic weapons and array emerge in endlessly. On the periphery, this force is invincible. And the white night led people all the way to the holy land. He didn''t bring Ji Di, but let Yan Qiuyue take care of her. He taught her some sage''s methods and asked her to practice in Guanglan area. Ji Di had just entered Lisheng Prefecture and was not suitable for fighting among saints. But little Qi has to take it. After entering Lingsheng state, he rushed to the residence of Canglin aristocratic family at night. The crape myrtle fairy and Canglin aristocratic family heard the sound and immediately welcomed the white night. "See the Dragon Lord!" A group of Canglin family members called out, respectful and afraid, dare not have the slightest blasphemy. The dragon who followed him was shocked. They don''t know that the holy land has power to submit to the knees of the white night. "Shangyu, come with me." The white night whispered. "To where?" Lagerstroemia fairy Leng asked. "Changyuejing." "Chang Le Jing?" The crape myrtle fairy was so frightened that she said, "dragon master, why are you going there? Changlejing is not a cult to be provoked. If we don''t have any hatred with them, we''d better not go there... " " I know, I just went to ask them to borrow some things, so don''t worry. " White night said, step a little, jump into the sky. Crape myrtle fairy face a little worried, looked at the white night behind these saints who are not qualified to raise horses in lingshengzhou, sighed, and could only follow up bravely. Along the way, little Qi closely followed the white night, but a pair of eyes looked around from time to time. "There should be people from Zhenwu Tiangong. If you meet someone, do you want to go back?" The white night side head asks. "Go back? Why go back? I don''t want to go back now anyway. " Cried Little Qi. She is still waiting to see what happens between the white night and the people of Changle. How can she go like this?"What if they recognize you and force you back? Do I stop it or not? " Asked the white night. "Of course that''s blocking it." "But if we let dragon Jue offend you Zhenwu Tiangong because of this, what should we do? We can''t afford to offend you "What are you afraid of? My grandfather is a bully! Who dares to take you? Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will support you! " Small Qi full face domineering said. White night heard the sound, mouth up, eyes flash a ray of strange light, but there is not much expression on his face: "that''s good!" After a half day''s hard work, they finally arrived at the paradise. Changlejing is located in the southwest of Lingsheng Prefecture, which is close to the river. This river is the river flowing into the Lingsheng sea. When the white night and people arrived at Changle, he realized that little Qi, the girl, could not describe. This long happy land is not only rich, but also extremely rich. At a glance, you can see the financial strength of the clan. At the foot of the mountain, there is a magnificent palace. The whole palace was made of real gold and silver. The walls and pillars are all inlaid with beautiful jade full of aura. The ground is paved with glass and white jade. Looking from afar, the fresh light is continuous and extremely gorgeous. I''m afraid it is a circle of contaminated ash, which is worth thousands of gold! What''s more incredible is that there is a circle of thick walls less than one meter around this long paradise. The interior of the wall is a variety of colorful halos. Although it is not strong, it can be folded together, but it is like a rainbow, which is particularly beautiful. The crape myrtle fairy looked from afar, her eyes were slightly heavy: "that''s a wall made of borders. Judging from the thickness... There are at least 3000 borders on the periphery of this long happy land!" "Three thousand roads" Little Qi was scared. She believes that the boundaries of changlejing can''t be compared with Zhenwu Tiangong, but the number of junctions in changlejing is enough to kill Zhenwu Tiangong. "It''s not only that, dragon master. Look at that." A member of Canglin family points to the other end. In the white night, he saw a large number of statues standing there. The statues were seven meters long, majestic and lifelike. After staring at it for a while, his face suddenly became dignified. "What''s going on there?" Beside the crape myrtle fairy Leng asked. "Those statues are organs." Staring at the statues in the white night, he said in a deep voice: "these statues are all organs of high grade, and these statues are used to increase the strength of the sky breaking gold and jade. Their strength is very terrible." "What?? "Breaking the sky, gold and jade?" Crape myrtle fairy''s face changed greatly. She is a native of Lingsheng state. Naturally, she knows the power of the broken sky and the rarity of this object. When she was the valley master of ziweixian Valley, she once fought for the broken sky gold jade. If this thing was blessed on the border, it could increase the strength of the border by more than 100 times. It was a powerful defense tool. At the beginning, there was one area in Guanglan area, which attracted several powerful clan members to fight. Ziwei fairy also took people to try to snatch it, but failed to win. It''s valuable even in the holy land. But now... There are dozens of statues there. If every statue is used with broken sky gold and jade... God! How many broken jade do you want? Crape myrtle fairy pours out cool air, feel his brain is shaking. "See, I''m right. People in this place have money. You don''t believe it. Now it''s time to believe it?" Little Qi laughs and laughs, Mou son is full of fun: "white night, how do you plan to deal with them? Come on, I''ll see. " "You just have to be quiet on the side!" The white night said, then flushed the person around to make an eye color, revolves and walks forward. The crowd followed. As we approached, a member of Canglin aristocratic family yelled directly into the interior of changlejing. "Where is the master of Changle? Get out of here! Welcome me! Otherwise, I''m sure you''ll have a good time. " The sound was magnificent and spread throughout the whole Changle. However, there was not much movement in changlejing. However, several soul guards were angry and rushed towards this. "Who? Dare to make trouble in Changle? Do you know where this is?? How dare you insult our Lord? I don''t think you want to live! " A man in a luxurious black robe exclaimed, his face full of anger. White night line of sight falls on this man, on the spot is stunned. This robe is also a soul weapon... And its grade is not low. A gatekeeper has such a baby?? This long paradise is really rich. "And who are you? Is it the master of Changle The white night comes forward, the complexion does not change, light drinks a way. "Of course not." The man hummed, "what? You want to see our Lord? Hum, as you are, you deserve to see our master? Go away! You''re not qualified to stand here!! If you don''t go away, you''ll be ruinedWith that, all the people behind him stepped forward and pulled out their swords. Those swords are all colorful. They are all crystal long swords. They are made of crystal stones. Perhaps it is poverty that limits the imagination of the white night. "I am the white night of longjue!" The white night took a deep breath and said faintly, "go back and ask the master of changlejing to come out. This is the last time. If the master of changlejing hasn''t appeared within 30 minutes, you will be conceited." The words fell to the ground, and their faces suddenly changed. "What? You are the master of the dragon, white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1317 "You seem to know me." The white night is light. "In the first battle of Canglin, you killed Canglin Jiuyang, which was very famous. Although we are not in a high position in Changle, we have heard of some of them." The man said without expression. "Since you know who I am, don''t you go in and announce it?" Snorted the white night, his face full of impatience. "Notification? Hehe, don''t make a mistake. Although you are of high status, you have not yet reached the point where you can meet our master! " The man sneered and said, "you are not qualified. If you come to visit our master, you should wait here. When our master is free, he wants to see you. If you don''t come to visit our master, go away quickly. Don''t delay our time here. Don''t think you killed Canglin Jiuyang and stepped on the top of the holy land. You can''t do that!" That''s not polite enough. However, it also reflects the strength and hegemony of the long paradise. You know, everyone knows that white night, the Lord of longjue, is the man who destroyed Canglin Jiuyang. Although the Lord of longjue is from other regions, most of the people in lingshengzhou dare not provoke him. Canglin family is the end. But now, a gatekeeper in changlejing dares not to pay attention to the night, which shows how arrogant Changle is. "Hee hee, white night, this can be embarrassing, 30 interest is coming soon, what do you plan to do?" The little Qi beside said with a smile. Crape myrtle fairy is also quite concerned, some at a loss. The white night did not speak, staring at the man in front of him. Suddenly, his arms moved. Suddenly, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword from his waist and waved it to the man. "Not good!" Several people were shocked and jumped to the side. However, the dark abandoned God sword exploded a terrible sword, which fell from the sky, fell directly, and split into the long paradise. The meaning of Xiaoxiao sword is like the water of the cold river. If they had not dodged in time, they would have been a corpse by now. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Kuang... when the sword fell, the three thousand borders around changlejing were activated and turned into colorful halos to block the falling blade. However, as soon as they touched the edge of the sword, they were like tofu to resist the sword, and were directly penetrated by the abandoned sword. The terrible sword body fell all the way without any hindrance. In a short time, they penetrated all the 3000 swords and chopped them heavily on the largest palace in the central part of changlejing. Boom!!!! The earth shaking explosion exploded. The sword was splashing. A deep sword mark extends from the gate of changlejing to the magnificent palace, and the whole palace is actually cut in half by the sword spirit!! All the people around him were so scared that their teeth trembled and their scalp became numb. And the people inside the palace have rushed out in unison. "What''s going on?" "Who is it? Who is so bold!! Do you dare to be wild in a happy land? " "Bastard! How dare you mess around here? Do you want to die? " The roar of anger came and went on, and then a great deal of terror spread towards it. A large group of people rushed to this place, including a large number of elders of changlejing. But the master of the long happy land did not appear. As a leader of a school of leaders, it is obvious that he will not appear easily. Otherwise, he will lose his own value. If these elders can''t control the situation, he will stand up. "It''s really a long way to welcome you! Forgive me, forgive me! " A indifferent voice came out, only to see that the group of elders rushed towards this, and soon all stood in front of the white night. However, although the words were polite, everyone was angry. After all, this guy just split a palace in their happy land. "Old Hu!" "Old Hu!" "Old Hu is here!" "Meet old Hu!" Everyone saluted the old man one after another, and everyone showed respect from the bottom of his heart. "Dragon master, be careful. This man is the oldest old man in changlejing. His name is Husong. He is the existence next to the leader of changlejing." Next to the crape myrtle fairy immediately came, side ear to the white night road. White night silently nodded, looked down on the people, their strength also has a basic summary. He looked at the white night at random and said again, "I don''t know if the dragon master has come to my paradise. What can I do for you?" "Where are you, Lord?" The white night is light. "You are the Lord of my kingdom? I''m sorry, the master of our territory is closed to practice. It''s inconvenient to see visitors. If Lord dragon is here to see our master, I think you''ll have to wait another day! " The road was sunk by the trees. "Is that so?" I squint at night. However, he snorted again and opened his mouth again: "if you don''t agree, you will start to destroy our clan and frighten our disciples. Is it too arrogant? Lord dragon, this matter... Shouldn''t you give us an account of changlejing? ""I''ll tell you what?" White night sneers: "what does this have to do with me?" "Nothing to do with you?? Does the dragon master want to open his eyes and tell lies? Our faling palace was not broken by you, but by air? " A man nearby yelled angrily. The people were so angry that if they died in the daytime and didn''t admit it, they didn''t have to be polite. "Of course it wasn''t broken by air. I did it." The white night is light. "Since the dragon master has admitted it, it''s easy to do it." With a sneer in his heart and a plain face, he said, "the materials needed for the construction of the faling Palace are very simple. I will ask the dragon master to make compensation according to the list. If it is less than one cent, he won''t say anything, but he is afraid that the master will be angry. After all, this is a matter related to the face of Changle state. Please choose carefully! If you don''t deal with it properly, it will lead to a conflict between longjue and changlejing, which is the last thing he wants to see! " The voice fell to the ground, and many people in changlejing sneered. The crape myrtle fairy and others were furious. Threat! A naked threat! These people who are in a happy land are trying to blackmail longjue. "Son of a bitch!" The people who have long Jue are angry and want to speak. But the white night opened up again and interrupted the crowd. "Yes!" He nodded. These two words, instantly let the public stay. The crape myrtle fairy was completely stunned and lost his voice and said, "Dragon Master..." long Jue is poor now, but he is still in such a pit by the people of changlejing, so he has to send all his belongings to him? Dendrong also dares to be surprised. He thought that the white night would refuse. If he did, they would start with a good name. But white night promised, that''s the best. But the next second, the white night is a heavy face, cold said: "but your list... I''m afraid it can''t be sent to longjue." "Well?" "What do you mean by that?" he frowned? If you don''t send it to longjue, where will it go? " "Of course, it was sent to Zhenwu heavenly palace." The white night is light. As soon as this word falls, the little Qi who looks at the white night joke froze instantly. "What do you say?" The faces of a group of people in the long happy land changed greatly. They were all in an incredible appearance. The eyes of dendron were full of amazement and confusion. Zhenwu Tiangong?? What level of existence is that? Dendrong is the most clear, such a Zongshi which can be provoked by changlejing? Yes, changlejing really has money, but other people''s Zhenwu Tiangong has no money? Moreover, in the face of absolute power, any money is useless. Zhenwu Tiangong is just not lack of resources, not greedy for resources, long happy land is everyone''s greed, which makes this magnificent. But if Zhenwu Tiangong is provoked, what can changlejing do even if it is rich? Zhenwu Tiangong killed it, and Changle state could not resist it. However, Hu song is not an idiot. Long Jue is an Outland force, while Zhenwu Tiangong is the power of lingshenghai. There are thousands of miles between them. There is a big difference between the two places. How can these two forces be linked together?? "Dragon master, why are you making trouble here?? It''s you who destroyed our palace in changyuejing. How can you get involved in Zhenwu Tiangong? " He asked in a deep voice. "That''s a good question." White night nodded, but she pulled the little Qi with a face covered by a circle beside her, and said in a deep voice: "how many palace masters are here! Do you understand? " "What? Shaoshao palace master? So... What is that? " It''s a wonderful place to live. "What?? Asshole!! How dare you call the master of shaoshaoshao a thing? " The white night showed an angry look and roared: "if you insult the master of shaoshaoshao, you are insulting Zhenwu Tiangong. When I report this matter to Zhenwu Tiangong, I will level your happy land!" As soon as he said this, he felt numb on his scalp and his face was cloudy and sunny. He quickly asked, "who is the master of shaoshaoshao? You... You don''t make a fool of yourself "It''s her, of course, you blind thing!" Bai Ye hums, pointing to Xiao Qi and taking off the token on her waist, presents it in front of Hu song and others, and says coldly: "shaoshaoshao, the granddaughter of Zhenwu Tiangong, the current master of the palace, don''t you even know Xiaoqi shaoshaoshao? Do you people who live in a happy life are always in the eyes of money? Don''t you kneel down All of them were stunned. He stared at the token and looked at it for a long time. His eyes were full of fear. "If you think the token is fake? Then go and study it well! " White night throws the token directly. He reached out his hand and looked at it carefully. There was no wrong with the strong breath on the token. He immediately turned pale and knelt down directly, kowtowing to Xiaoqi. "I''d like to meet with the young palace master."The rest of them were stunned. After a while, they quickly fell down on their knees and cried out in a trembling voice: "bye... See the little master of the palace..." Xiaoqi is even stupefied, and has not yet regained her consciousness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1318 All of them kneel down and worship, and the scene is instantly controlled by the white night. People can''t return to God for a long time, and I don''t know how long before Xiaoqi reacts. "You use me?" She screams, grabs the white night to speak, but is stretched out by the white night. In an instant, little Qi opened her mouth but couldn''t make a sound. It turned out that her voice was directly blocked by the night. Xiaoqi is in a hurry, and immediately rushes to the front and pulls him up. She swings her little hands. She seems to want to explain to him that this matter has nothing to do with Zhenwu Tiangong. However, he was puzzled. He didn''t know what Xiaoqi wanted to express. In addition, he was frightened when he learned of Xiaoqi''s identity. "Shaoshaoshao''s voice is not very good. She means that you should get up, not more than etiquette." The white night is light. When he heard the sound, he suddenly appeared on his face and quickly clasped his fist: "thank you very much "Well..." Xiaoqi wanted to cry without tears. White night immediately pulled her over and pushed her to Lagerstroemia fairy. Crape myrtle fairy does not understand what to do at night, but still very tacit understanding to pull small Qi, do not let her move. Little Qi struggled a few times, a pair of eyes ferociously stare at the white night. "Now you know who we are?" White night patted the clothes on the body and said faintly. "Yes, I understand... You are welcome to the palace! Guilty! Guilty!! We will immediately prepare a batch of generous gifts and go to Zhenwu Tiangong to beg for the Lord''s sins in person He was in a hurry, sweating. The white night frowned. Is Zhenwu temple so terrible? How can you make such a happy apology to the greedy people of changlejing? It doesn''t matter. The white night breathed a breath and said faintly: "it''s not necessary to beg for sin. Now we''re not going to talk about these things. Let''s call your territory master first!! Come on When he heard the sound, he immediately clasped his fist: "dragon master, shaoshao palace master, please come inside. He immediately sent someone to invite the palace master! Go at once With that, several elders rushed to the inside. However, dendrong himself led Bai Ye and others into the main hall of Changle. Little Qi more and more angry, look at the eyes of the white night, wish to swallow him alive. Seeing this in the white night, he hummed coldly, "you have been so indifferent to Changle state, don''t you see that the little and Little Palace master is very angry?" When he heard the sound, he turned his head and saw the fierce eyes of Xiaoqi. He was shocked and quickly confessed to Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi was almost mad by the fool, and immediately she couldn''t help kicking him. He was so scared that he knelt down on the ground, spinning and shouting: "quick! Get ready for the highest etiquette to meet the young and young masters of Zhenwu Tiangong, quick "Yes... Yes..." a hasty voice sounded. In an instant, the whole Changjing was in a good mood. And in the back of changlejing, in front of a huge Pavilion made of jade, a middle-aged man with luxurious clothes and magic weapons came out. The man with a goatee, narrow eyes and cold eyes, looked majestically at the kneeling man in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "is that true? The granddaughter of the master of Zhenwu heavenly palace is here? " "Old Hu has identified the token, it''s true, and some of us have been to Zhenwu Tiangong. He said that it seems that he has seen this little girl. He is indeed a person from Zhenwu Tiangong. There can be no mistake..." the man on the ground said timidly. "Is it?" The man''s eyebrows were heavy and his face was cold: "why did the people from Zhenwu Tiangong come to our Changle? We and them have always been well water does not invade the river, and super forces like Zhenwu Tiangong have no reason to pay attention to us. They have so many guys to deal with. How can they manage us? " "Master, is it true that Zhenwu temple is out of money? Ask us for money." A Changle people asked carefully. "Yes, isn''t it coming here to make us surrender?" "If so... That''s bad. If we surrender to them, then all we''ve accumulated over the years will be theirs!" "No, absolutely not! You can''t give them our stuff like that. " People said, everyone showed strong opposition. I think so. If it''s true, they can only serve Zhenwu Tiangong, and they are subject to the rules of Zhenwu Tiangong. It''s hard for them. "Don''t panic." Let''s have a deep drink. The crowd calmed down and looked at him in unison. I just heard the master of changyuejing say in a deep voice: "Zhenwu Tiangong should not be looking for us to pump oil and water... Now I''ll meet them. You should be calm and don''t be impatient. First you''ll entertain them and find out what they want before you make plans." "Yes." The crowd clasped hands."Lord, if they really come here to ask us to surrender... What should we do?" Asked a soul soul carefully. The words fell to the ground, and the master of Changle stopped at once. He was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "if that''s true... Then we''ll have to find a good master, not let him find us!" When they heard this, they were shocked and understood the meaning of the Lord of Changle. Obviously, in his mind, Zhenwu Tiangong is not the most powerful force he wants to submit to. They left the pavilion and went to the main hall. At the moment, at the main hall, a large number of people from the Long Paradise are listed on both sides, beating gongs and drums, kneeling to meet them, and even the spirits and animals of changyuejing have been led out. There is fragrance in the air, music is playing in the distance, and petals are rippling in the sky. Everything seems so sacred and solemn. The master of changyuejing was stunned. A group of people just walked into the main hall. These are the people of white night. White night took Xiao Qi''s arm and walked inside, as if holding her hand. Changle people did not dare to say anything. Little Qi is full of curiosity, looking at the petals floating in the sky, anger finally appeased a lot. "Cooperate with me. I''ll take you back when it''s over." White night low voice, to small Qi said. "Oh, um... Er... Er. Er..." little Qi pointed to her voice and said something. The white night fingered her throat. Little Qi''s voice recovered immediately. She just opened her mouth and drank in the daytime: "if you shout, it''s not only bad for you, but you will be repaired by me. Do you believe it?" "Dare you?" Little Qi was anxious, angry and afraid: "if you dare to move me a hair, if my grandfather knows, he will frustrate your bones and ashes, and destroy all of you "Will I be beaten to the bone?" White night chuckled and whispered, "don''t forget, I have someone in the palace of heaven. If something really happens, some people will plead for me!! In addition, you sneaked out. Your grandfather may be angry. I will send you back safe and sound. He will only thank me and won''t investigate me for any fault. After all, if you are OK, it means that I haven''t done anything to you. How could your grandfather frustrate me? " "You, you, you..." little Qi was very angry, but she had no choice but to give up. She held her chest in her hands and twisted her head to one side. She sat on the top of the seat, which was supposed to be the master of Changle. She stood by the side in the white night, with her hands attached, and looked at the people who came in. "I''ll meet the young and young palace master." A group of people knelt on the ground, calling for ceremony. Although everyone thought it was a strange title. "Get up." Little Qi doesn''t speak, and shouts in the daytime. The crowd got up, and the leader looked curiously at the white night, thinking. "Who is the master of Changle Cried the white night. "Lord dragon, I am the Lord of Changle." The master of Changle Kingdom stepped forward and said faintly. His respect for shaoshaoshao is due to the face of Zhenwu Tiangong, but he doesn''t need to kowtow to a leader of a foreign power. Unexpectedly, the words just fell, and the white night suddenly gave out a cold hum: "bastard, Changle master, how dare you!! Not only openly provoking Zhenwu Tiangong, but also intending to murder shaoshaoshao''s palace master. Why? Do you want to be the enemy of Zhenwu Tiangong This fell to the ground, and the master of Changle was stunned. He looked at the white night, and coughed twice for a while, and said in a low voice: "dragon master, what do you mean by this? I met with the shaoshaoshao palace leader for the first time today, and I have never been in touch with all the people in Zhenwu Tiangong. How can we have a provocative attack? Is there any misunderstanding in this? " "Misunderstanding? No misunderstanding! If it''s too late for the dragon master to leave the palace, I''d like to imagine that some of you will leave the palace in time The white night said coldly, "Lord of Changle, you should know Changle mountain, Qiyun?"?? Qiyun Changle mountain people attack shaoshao palace master, that is, they intend to violate Zhenwu Tiangong! Their every move must be granted by you! I don''t think it''s too much for me to say that you intend to fight against the heavenly palace? Now? What else do you want to say "What?" The Lord of Changle was astonished. But he believed it. After all, the young palace master was a treasure. Could the bandits not be moved? The people who attacked Zhenwu Tiangong are not simple. If they make a bad scene, they may become an excuse for Zhenwu Tiangong to attack changlejing. After all, changlejing is a piece of fat. Thinking of this, the Changle master wiped his sweat and clasped his fists and said: "dragon master, these are just your one-sided words, and I think there is something wrong between the little palace master and the dragon master. This Qiyun Changle mountain is not a sect with me. What they have done has nothing to do with... My changlejing!""In this case, you will not pay attention to what happened or what happened in Changle mountain, right?" The white night looked at the master of Changle and asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1319 Changle state master''s heart suddenly jumped, always feel wrong, but thought for a while, heart made a decision. Compared with Qiyun Changle mountain, nature is still more important than Changle mountain. So he nodded and said in a deep voice: "Qiyun Changle mountain has some contact with us, but we will not decide what they do. In addition, I think it is just a misunderstanding. The people of Qiyun Changle mountain obviously don''t know the identity of shaoshaoshao palace master, so they will offend like this. Please forgive me and replace Qi here Yunchang Leshan made amends to the young palace master. " Then he bowed deeply. Little Qi is lying on the chair, fiddling with a magic weapon on her hand. She looks lazy and ignores these people. Even if she came here to see the play, she didn''t speak. The white night was a hum and said coldly, "Lord of Changle, what do you mean? If Changle mountain wants to kill shaoshaoshao palace master, can you settle it with an apology? Who are you when we are the master of shaoshaoshao palace "This..." the Changle master''s face was a little unnatural. After thinking about it, he clasped his fist again: "if the young palace master is not satisfied, i... we can negotiate compensation!" "Compensation?? Of course you have to pay for it! " The white night said coldly, "even if you are not responsible for the people of Changle mountain, before you neglected the little palace master, you should also make good compensation! As for Qiyun Changle mountain... You don''t have to worry about it! My dragon will never take this evil breath for shaoshaoshao''s palace master! " "What?" Chang Le state master''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the white night in a hurry and said, "dragon master, what do you want to do?" "For what?" White night hums a way: "nature is to level Qiyun Changle mountain, give Zhenwu Tiangong an account of it!" "You can''t do that!" The master of the long happy land is eager to drink. A lot of people who have long been happy are shocked. "Why?" The white night squints at him: "so, my dragon will not intervene? And then intelligence this matter to Zhenwu Tiangong? What do you think will happen with the temperaments of the powerful in the heavenly palace? Are they only punishing Qiyun Changle mountain... Or are they sitting together to clean up your Changle place? Master of Changle, I just want to settle this matter. I don''t want to make a big deal of it. I don''t want to make you suffer too. You don''t know good people yet? " "You..." Changle state master is angry. How can he believe that white night is good? This dragon Jue clearly wants to eat the fat of Qiyun Changle mountain. But white night is right. If this incident is really going to go to Zhenwu Tiangong, it will not be so simple. At least they will have to lose their skin if they don''t die... helpless, the master of Changle can only gnash his teeth and shake his sleeve and say in a deep voice: "in that case, please let the Dragon Master handle it, but... Please show mercy to the dragon master!" The last few words are almost squeezed out of the mouth of the host of Changle. "Say it again!" The white night is light. Little Qi glared at the white night. She understood that she had become the pawn of this guy from the beginning to the end, and he had planned to use himself from the beginning. This really followed his wishes. The Changle mountain of Qiyun was abandoned by changlejing. With the strength of longjue, this big cake was eaten by them. "Next, it''s time to calculate the account of changlejing!" The white night said: "master, before I was outside the door, you people of changlejing still want to be rude to shaoshaoshaogong..." "it''s just that we people of changlejing don''t know the master of shaoshaoshao palace. It''s a misunderstanding!! It''s all misunderstanding... " " a misunderstanding can solve this problem? " White night questions. The master of Changle was silent for a moment, then turned and turned his head: "come." "Yes." People in the back of the long front. "Who is the gatekeeper?" "Report back to the master, it''s Xie Guangkun of the guard hall!" The next soul respectfully said. "Drag it out, chop it!" The Lord of Changle is drinking low. "Ah?" The crowd was shocked. Xie Guangkun, who was behind the crowd, was so scared that he rushed over. He kept kowtowing: "master of the territory, i... I know my sin. Forgive me, master!" "What''s the use of asking me for mercy? I''m not the one who''s going to kill you? You should ask shaoshaoshao for mercy. " The master of the territory hums coldly. Xie Guangkun kowtowed to Xiao Qi. Xiao Qi''s eyebrows are on the verge of talking, and other people in the Long Paradise kneel down one after another. "Shaoshaoshao, please spare Xie Guangkun''s life!" "Yes, shaoshaoshao palace master, Xie Guangkun has an eye and doesn''t know Mount Tai. He offended you. This is his fault, but the so-called one who does not know is innocent. Please let him go." "I''m sure you''re not so kind to the ordinary people?" The whole hall was in a mess. Xiaoqi is a saint in the end. The real saint and even the emperor Saint here actually use spiritual hints. She can''t hold on at all. As soon as her silver teeth are loose, she will compromise. But at this time, the sudden drink of the white night shattered all the spiritual hints."Beg for mercy?? Well, is there anything so cheap? " The voice fell to the ground, and the Changle master''s face changed. After listening to Bai Ye, he said: "shaoshaoshao palace master is naturally kind-hearted, but Xie Guangkun is heinous. Shaoshao palace master hears that he is a traitor who kills people and goods and robs female soul repair. It is said that two months ago, he even killed seven souls who passed by Lingsheng state for a small toy. Should you have heard of this? £¿¡± At the beginning, it was quite a scene. All the seven souls belonged to one family. The family had brought people to Changle place to discuss their opinions, but it was finally suppressed by changlejing by force. It was not settled. The crape myrtle fairy had heard of it, and had said it on the road before. Hearing this, Xie Guangkun''s face suddenly changed. Xiao Qi was also very angry. Her face turned red, pointing to Xie Guangkun and saying, "is this really the case?" "It''s all rumor, it''s a rumor!" Xie Guangkun was busy. It can''t be admitted. But white night would not listen to his sophistry. "Do you mean to make a rumor? Do you think shaoshaoshao is such a stupid person? " White night side head, looking at small Qi light way: "Little Little Palace master, such a person, how should handle?" "If it''s true, such scum will soon be killed!" Little Qi airway. However, when she was about to say that Bai Ye would make a good investigation, she only saw that Bai Ye suddenly drew out her sword and chopped at Xie Guangkun. Whoosh! The fierce sword spirit flew down from the hall and drew a diagonal line. The terrible sword spirit occupied the whole hall in an instant. "What?" "Not good!" "Guangkun, get out of the way!" The voice rang out. Next to Xie Guangkun, the strong man of Changle state immediately shot to save Xie Guangkun. It''s too late. As soon as their breath passed, they were torn by the sword spirit. Xie Guangkun opened his eyes. Before he could react, he was split in two by the sword Qi and died on the spot. The sword is closed at night. The hall was silent. The eyes of the crowd widened, and their faces were incredible. Also including little Qi. She didn''t expect that white night was so decisive. She said to kill... the Lord of Changle raised his hand and pointed to the white night tremblingly: "you... You... " you and I will prepare materials as an apology to compensate the little and little Palace master''s frightened fault, so that you can beg from the little and Little Palace master. Go He cried at night. "An apology?" The master of Changle held his fists in secret and looked at the expressionless white night. He could only put this strangled bend into his stomach. The man was gnashing his teeth and said, "dragon master, is this apology still open to discussion? How do we compensate? How much is the compensation? This has not been decided. Is it a little early to say this "To discuss?" White night snorted, shook his head and said: "no discussion! There is no need to discuss. It is your fate that the little and Little Palace master accepts your apology. You should open the treasure house immediately and let the little and Little Palace master enter the treasure house to choose from. As long as it is favored by the little and Little Palace master, you must offer it! Take more than you do, but you has the final say. "What?" "Bully people too much!" "That''s not going to work!" The people in the long happy land yelled against it one after another, and one by one they were excited. But little Qi is repeatedly clapping hands, excited: "this can, this can be "Dare you Staring at the Changle people in the sky, he frowned and said, "do you want to fight against Zhenwu Tiangong?" "We have no intention of fighting against the heavenly palace!" The voice of Changle master was cold and said in a deep voice: "but your requirements and practices are too much! It is true that changlejing is not an opponent of Zhenwu Tiangong, but we can''t tolerate being bullied by you like this! " "Yes! You are asking too much! " "Dragon master, don''t think that if you climb the Zhenwu heavenly palace, you can take advantage of the tiger! We want to kill you in Changle. It''s a snap of the finger! " An emperor Saint level of the long happy land master came forward, pointing to the white night called curse. People in Changle place are greedy, and they are greedy. They can not have dignity, but they must not lose the treasures they have collected through their hard work. If it is really like what the white night said, how could it not be the bag of these little palace masters? "What do you say?" The eyes of the white night are cold, and there is a trace of killing in the pupil beads. "Dragon Lord, don''t think we are afraid of you. Do you believe that we will destroy you here?" The man said angrily. "Are you threatening me?" The white night face is expressionless way. "You bastards, how brave you are! How dare you talk to me like this "Looking for death?" The people of Canglin family and longjue roared one after another. "Threaten you, what?" The man hummed. "That depends on whether you have this ability or not." White night said, will be shot to frighten the situation.But just then, a voice wafted into the hall. "It doesn''t matter whether we have the ability or not. The important thing is... You, the master of dragon Jue, have the ability or not!" The sound fell, and a broad trend swept over. All the people in Changle District looked around one after another, as if they were aware of something. They were elated one by one. "Here comes Da Zun!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1320 When the sound fell to the ground, an old figure rushed into the hall. People looked together, only to see the figure with white hair and men, a yellow robe, looks like a fairyland, full of deep breath. This is the famous water and fire statue of changlejing, which is the great power provided by changlejing! Zhao Shuihuo! Zhao Shuihuo''s face was cold and his eyebrows were serious. He shook his sleeve robe and walked in with a big stride. His old eyes were locked in the body of the white night. Obviously, he already knows what''s going on here. "See you, water and fire!" People in the long happy land made a ceremony to Zhao Shuihuo one after another. Lagerstroemia fairies and others face a big change. Even little Qi couldn''t help but mutter: "water and fire big respect? I''ve heard of this man Can let small Qi who has been living in Zhenwu Tiangong heard the name, which shows the strength of water and fire. But the white night did not care, he looked at the old man indifferently. The old man looked at him and stood still. Until the white night opened his mouth: "does the visitor still salute the young and young palace master?" "I''ll meet the young and young palace master." The old man did not refuse, and saluted Xiao Qi on the spot. White night frowns. "Don''t be so polite." Xiao Qi said with a smile, squinting at the white night, she would like to see how to deal with the white night in this case. "Thank you very much Water fire big respect rises, spin and stare at the white night beside again, light way: "who is your excellency?" "Didn''t you just call my name?" The white night is light. "Oh, the Lord of dragon Jue! But I don''t know how the Lord of dragon Jue appears here? " The old man asked again. "I was entrusted by the master of shaoshaoshao palace to serve as her guard to protect her safety." Said the white night. "Guard?" Zhao Shuihuo snorted coldly: "I don''t think so?" White night eyebrows a pick: "not right? What do you mean "It''s clearly that you longjue took shaoshaoshao palace master, and controlled shaoshaoshao palace master with spiritual magic, and came to my Changle place to do evil Water fire big Zun Lenglie road. The whole scene was in a state of uproar. The company commander was a bit surprised. "Psychic magic?" White night eyes slightly cold: "it seems that you are going to attack me?" Little Qi was stunned. But soon, many masters including Changle master understood Zhao Shuihuo''s meaning instantly. The little and Little Palace master only has the realm of saints. Judging from her appearance, she is young and has a very simple mind. It is impossible for her to put forward such a series of rude demands. Obviously, all these are put forward in the daytime. So Zhao Shuihuo plans to find an excuse to get rid of the white night. As long as the white night dies, even if a few palace masters blame him and Sue Zhenwu Tiangong, it will be fine. After all, there are still two opinions about the relationship between Zhenwu Tiangong and longjue. At least in Zhao Shuihuo''s eyes, Zhenwu Tiangong and longjue will never get close to each other even if they are related. Moreover, Zhenwu Tiangong will not take a long happy place because of a dragon Jue Compared with longjue, Zhenwu Tiangong should distinguish which is stronger and which is weaker. As for the young and young palace master, as long as they can send the little girl back, even if she is punished, she must be given a light punishment, which is much better than this series of requirements?? Changle master''s eyes are bright and he nods in secret, but he doesn''t speak. At this time, he only needs to control the water and fire. The rest of changlejing people raised their hands and yelled: "that''s right! It''s you who control the little and Little Palace master! Long Jue''s people have bad intentions. Do you dare to do evil here? How dare you "We are committed to maintaining the order of the state of Richmond, and we can never tolerate such a thing! I suggest! Break this man to pieces "Yes! Break the dragon master to pieces and save the little and Little Palace master "Save shaoshaoshao palace master and kill the Lord of longjue!" "Get rid of the gangsters and the traitors! Return the holy state to a green sky for a hundred days People are shouting, one by one indignant, the crowd excited. It''s not good. After all, if these people really started to kill white night, the situation would be bad. Although these people said they would send her back, they should say that they believed in white night. At least, this guy is a friend of red elder martial sister. "Dragon master, there is something wrong with the situation. I''m afraid that the strength of shuihuoda is at least the peak of wusheng. We are not rivals." Myrtle fairy approached and whispered. "It''s not just the peak of martial arts." White night shook his head and said: "with the rich financial resources and magic weapons of long happy land, he can give full play to the strength of the primary moon saint!" "Moon saint?" All the dragons were breathless. They don''t even hear about the existence of this stage, let alone see it with their own eyes. They think that supporting death is to deal with the existence of martial Saint level. How can they know that a guy with the strength of moon Saint appears... What should we do?The strength of the moon Saint... Which is their group of extremely holy, true saint can contend with? I''m afraid the other party can crush these people with one hand, right? Everyone''s heart is empty, including Lagerstroemia fairies. "Changle people are rich, relying on a variety of magic weapons, their real strength is actually higher than the soul of a stage." "However, I already have a solution. I don''t have to worry too much." When people heard the sound, they all looked at the white night in doubt. However, the people with a long happy life have gathered around. Everyone has his eyes burning, his soul is moving, his holy power is strong, and he has shown his murderous spirit. "Now, let me crush you, a vicious and vicious person with no idea what you are!" Shuihuo Da Zun whispered. He was no longer polite and came directly. Amazing pressure, ferocious effect on the body of the white night, only for him. Bang! The ground at the foot of the white night suddenly burst to pieces. The cracks in the void burst forth, and the breath of the most astonishing was then raging. Also sitting on the chair, a confused face of little Qi instantly scared, completely at a loss. "Dragon master!" The people of longjue yelled. "Well, what are you doing? Stop it! Stop it all Cried Little Qi. But at the moment, people in Changle haven''t listened to her at all. "Shaoshaoshao palace master is controlled by the other party''s spirit magic! I will kill this man as soon as I can, and save the young and young palace master. " Zhao Shuihuo cheered. "Yes They all called. Little Qi looks ugly, angry little hand shaking, but also can only sit on one side dry look. She is a saint. She can''t influence these people. Crape myrtle fairies gnash their teeth and pull out their swords to prepare for a war. So far, there is no choice. But at this time... the white night suddenly raised his hand and held out a finger, pointing to the water and fire big Zun coming from below. "Zhao Shuihuo! You know what? You''ve done a stupid thing. " White night light says, without a bit flustered. "Stupid?" Zhao Shuihuo squinted, hoarse said: "what is stupid?" "Your stupidity lies in what you are doing now." Bai Ye shook his head: "you don''t understand who you are facing, and you don''t know who I am. Do you always think that long Jue, as a force in the Outland region, is weak and should bow to Chen Chen Chen in front of Changle? Should the governor of the holy land be bullied like this? " "Isn''t it?" Zhao Shuihuo sneered and asked in response. "Of course." White night''s face is expressionless, and there is a trace of killing in the pupil bead: "because the strength of dragon Jue is far from what you can imagine! You can''t suppress longjue in changlejing. On the contrary, it''s easy for me to eradicate you! Just... Do it. " Unexpectedly, Zhao Shuihuo burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the people in changlejing all laughed, and everyone''s eyes were full of fun and ridicule. "Really? Ha ha, ha ha, you can say that too? " "How dare you say such naive words in front of the great respect of water and fire?" "The so-called dragon master is not a fool, is he?" "Ha ha ha, that''s funny!" "How can such a man defeat Canglin Jiuyang?" "I think it must be Canglin aristocratic family out of the traitor, hurt Canglin Jiuyang." "It must be so. Otherwise, how could he, a little sage, compete with the great powers of the times? Hahaha... " laughter and sarcasm. Lagerstroemia fairies and others listen to the pale, but do not know how to refute. Zhao Shuihuo squinted and stared at the white night and said, "do you want to level our Changle? Good! If you can level our happy land! You can do it! If you have such strength, why waste your breath with us here? I will bow to you, Chen Chen! " "Ha ha ha ha..." the laughter became more intense. "Is it?" White night staring at Zhao Shuihuo, the finger has pointed to his head: "since you don''t believe it, well, I''ll start from you, Zhao Shuihuo! I''ll kill you first! Suppress the long happy land again, and see who will not follow. " "Ants!! How can Ben Da Zun be shaken by you, a nobody who comes out of nowhere? " Zhao Shui was so hot that he didn''t waste his lips any more. He moved and rushed directly to the white night. In an instant, the general trend of attacking the white night suddenly increased by countless times. The whole quartet was mobilized. The power of heaven and earth, samsara, emptiness and so on flowed around Zhao Shuihuo. In an instant, his whole body formed two terrible energy, one is as hot as fire, the other is cold as water. They are like two sharp blades, tearing the void and cutting into the white night."Go to hell!" There was a roar. The blade fell. Everyone felt numb and shivered at the blow. In the end, it''s really extraordinary... but at this time... roaring!!! A strange white thunder and lightning immediately tore open the top of the hall, directly in front of Zhao Shuihuo, directly tied up Zhao Shuihuo''s body. Zhao Shuihuo''s attack immediately disappeared, and the man fell directly to the ground. "Ah?" People were shocked. Only listen to the white night pointing to Zhao water and fire, light read: "punishment of heaven!" Whoa!!!!!! A melodious sound like the roar of an ancient giant comes from the sky... in the dark, it seems that there is a pair of eyes... Overlooking this head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1321 The sound came down from the sky, and it shook people''s hearts. All the people''s hearts suddenly jumped and looked out of the hall together. "What sound?" "I don''t know. Is there any great power coming?" A cry of fear began. Zhao Shuihuo is struggling with his arms like crazy, trying to get rid of the things that are bound to him. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not tear the rope. He looked down and realized that it was wrong. This rope like thing is not a magic weapon, let alone a rope. It is actually a thunder!! The purest force of thunder, with Qi as the guide and the rope as the bundle!! This kind of power is not something that ordinary people can break free of, let alone can be controlled by ordinary people. To get this kind of power, we must have a strong spiritual power and a huge and powerful holy power as the medium. And this... Is not ordinary people can do, as for the so-called emperor Saint... That is the Arabian Night! "How could that be?" Zhao Shuihuo''s pupils are tight, and his face is unbelievable. But he won''t give up. How can his strength be just these?? "Open it for me!" Zhao Shuihuo had a big drink. Eight sharp and hot blade shadows appeared on Zhao''s body, which severely hit the sky thunder. Bang! When the air blade touched the sky thunder, it exploded immediately and turned into a large amount of dust like substance, which disappeared into the thunder that day. After a while, all the thunder were dyed gray. Zhao Shuihuo sneered: "no matter how pure the power is, as long as it is intervened by other forces, its power will be greatly reduced. Although I don''t know what kind of means you are, just relying on this is like competing with me? It''s still too young. " After that, Zhao Shuihuo is going to exert his strength, his arms are bulging, and his whole body''s strength is disorderly released. This is to break the pure thunder power to life!! "Long live Da Zun!" "Da Zun can do anything!" "Great respect and power." The people in the long happy land raised their fists and cried out in excitement. Shuihuo Da Zun gazed at the expressionless white night. The strength of his arms was more and more strong. The endless divine power lingered in his arms. That day, the thunder bundle was directly collapsed and died, as if it would be broken at any time. Little Qi here, Lagerstroemia fairies and so on were shocked. "No, if it goes on like this, he will break free of bondage." "White night! Don''t you take the opportunity to kill him? " Xiao Qi shouts in a hurry. But at this time, the white night raised his hand and once again pointed to the water and fire... boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the top of the broken inner hall suddenly exploded, and then countless bright white beams fell from the sky and hit the end. The speed is ridiculous. Water fire big Zun suddenly raised his head, and before he had time to react, the terrible beam of light had already hit, and he was immediately tied up. This time is not one, but dozens, water and fire big Zun directly became zongzi. Everyone was in a daze. Xiao Qi is even more exaggerated to open her mouth and be silly on the spot... together, it is difficult for Shuihuo Dazhou to break free. These dozens of ways... I''m afraid that Shuihuo Dazhou can give up resistance directly. "How could that be?? You an emperor saint can''t control so much power!! Even if it is ten emperors and saints! If a hundred emperors and saints join hands, it is impossible to have such power! " "What magic weapon did you use?" roared the fire and water "Magic weapon?" White night shook his head and said, "no!!! I''m just a human being "No way!!! You''re just a saint!! It''s impossible! " The sound of water and fire was hysterical. "But if it were a thousand emperors and saints! Ten thousand emperors and saints? " Asked the white night. This word falls to the ground, water fire big Zun stupefied. At this time, a vast and infinite breath tore open the whole hall. The ground trembled, the stones splashed in the hall, and people screamed in terror and retreated. This vast breath directly wrapped the water and fire and dragged it to the air. "Da Zun!" "Not good!! Come on!! Go and save Da Zun Cried the Lord of Changle. People from the surrounding areas rushed up. But they are not close, only to see the void, there is a terrible slap, heavy hard toward these people. Whoa!! The huge slap is blaring. Before the slap arrives, the amazing pressure has already fallen, making these people unable to move at all. Bang!! It explodes. These dozens of masters of the long happy land were slapped hard on the ground, their bodies exploded one by one and died on the spot. "What?" The crowd was shocked, unbelievable.So many masters... Were killed by a slap?? After the air palm smashes the strong people in the long happy environment, it dissipates immediately. The rest of them were terrified, and their eyes were full of fear, and no one dared to go up and control the fire and water. I think so. What can they do if they are helpless? But then... The white night moved again. He raised his hand and grabbed it in the air as if holding something. At the same time, the water and fire, which was dragged into the air by the breath, immediately gave out a miserable roar. "Ah The sound tore the heart and the lungs. People looked up in horror, but saw that there was a big transparent hand holding water and fire on the sky. The power of terror was to tear the skin of the great master of fire and water. Water and fire can not help but struggle, roar, but can not help!! "Die The white night roared, suddenly released his hand and squeezed his fist in the air. And in a flash... boom!! A very white thunder suddenly flew out of the sky and fell heavily on Shen qu-3. Dong!!!!!!! There was a violent explosion. Just look at the body of shuihuoda Zun, just like a flaming red rose that explodes on the spot, turns into endless blood and dies directly. All people were stunned, one by one staring at this scene, many people have not been able to return to God for a long time. "Water and fire? Dead Some people are raising their necks and murmuring. "No way, i... I must be dreaming. All this must be magic!! It must be... "It''s also humane. It looks like crazy. "How could that be?? How could this happen? Water fire big Zun can''t die... " " is it that these people... Are more powerful than Shuihuo Dazhou? " The sound of panic never stops. No one can accept the fact. The dependence of changlejing, the strongest person in changlejing, has been killed?? But the killing is far from over. His eyes were cold and he hummed in a cold voice: "didn''t you just say you want to kill me? Now, it''s my turn to clean you up?" With that, he took a shot in the sky at night. Whoa!!!!!!! A melodious voice rang out. The pupils of the people on this side shrank, but they didn''t respond to it. They only saw a huge palm suddenly emerging from the void. They slapped heavily in the crowd, and dozens of souls were killed on the spot. "Ah There was a scream. The people in Changle were scared to death on the spot. Some people tried to resist, but all of them could not escape from being killed. In the face of this magical and strange power, they could not even stand one face to face. "Hum! Run? Can you run? " White night raised his hand and pointed again: "thunder! Down Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sky thunder fell from the sky, but this time the thunder was not a binding type, but contained destructive power. It hit these souls heavily and exploded them directly. One by one, they died on the spot, and no one survived. The master of Changle is staring at this scene, watching the crazy killing in the white night. The whole person is trembling and shrinking with those people who have been afraid to make a sound, just like a shivering mouse. Now. At night, he clenched his fists and waved down in the air. Ooh!!!!! The melodious voice rings again. This time, the master of the Long Paradise summoned up his courage and looked along the voice. However, he was stunned at once. It turned out that there was a huge figure floating in the sky. This figure is thousands of feet high. It is completely formed by aura, but it is not a simple aura. It is linked to the sky, as if there is a God in the sky, who constantly injects strength into it. When the night moves, it moves. If the white night wants thunder, it will mobilize the nine gods thunder. If the white night wants to kill, it will turn into the sharpest sword, fist and foot, as if it is the holy power of white night. But its energy, aura... I do not know how much more than the emperor saint! No, not to mention the emperor saint, even the martial saint and the moon saint are far from comparable. This is definitely not the power that ordinary people can have. With the arms raised high in the white night, the huge aura shadow also raised his hands, drew out two arms as long as mountains and rivers, and then blasted towards the long paradise. "Don''t The master of Changle yelled bitterly. But it''s too late... boom!!! A great noise spread. Just look at the whole long happy land''s boundary Dharma array being smashed. The amazing force acts on it, tearing this piece of land to life.And the last group of people who wanted to eradicate the white night were shocked to death by this terrible blow. The earth shaking power of the Jedi has completely shaken everyone. Changle state... Completely subverted!! White night slowly put down the hand, a sigh of relief. In an instant, the huge force on everyone''s head suddenly disappeared. It was as if the mountain in the hearts of the people had disappeared. The master of Changle was staring at this scene, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul. He sat down on the ground directly and his body was shaking. "Is there anything else against me?" White night staring at this side of Changle people, light said. "I... I can''t wait for you!" "Everything but at your command!" Changle people quickly knelt down and screamed. The master of Changle state looked at the strong men kneeling next to him, and finally he turned around and kowtowed to the white night in a trembling manner... "abide by any arrangement of adults..." changlejing has been completely subdued by force! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1322 Emperor Sheng? Fake! It must be fake! Or hidden cultivation! Or hidden means! How can this kind of existence be an emperor? No one will believe it! Crape myrtle fairy and little Qi staring at this scene, a blank brain. The people of Canglin family and longjue are all nervous, and they are unbelievable. The situation was almost hopeless just now... It reversed... the clan force, which even the Canglin family members heard, was extremely frightened. It was so submissive?? No one would have believed it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes. "White night, how did you do it? What was that... What was that? Isn''t it terrible? " Little Qi jumped down from the chair, two legs soft, almost did not fall, quickly pulled out the white night''s hem asked. Crape myrtle fairy and others also looked at the white night in a hurry. They are also a head of fog, eager to know why. White night light smile, calm said: "the reason is very simple! Heaven''s punishment "Heaven punishes the great array?" They were stunned and suddenly realized. So it is. Before coming out, the white night asked to stop all the construction of the Dharma array and make every effort to build the heaven punishing array. The original reason is for this. However, the white night man is here, and he can use the power of the big array here... This is definitely not how strong the white night is, but the punishment of the big array that day... This is it. "The heaven punishing array is an ancient array. The magic of this array is that it is the master of the protective array, not the place where it is set up. Once it is activated, the force of the array will be submerged in the nine heavens and then spread out. As long as I have mobilized it, its array power will immediately accumulate in my place and use it for me. This is why I dare to come to a happy place The reason is that, as long as the heaven punishes the great array, don''t say the martial saint. Even if the moon Saint comes, I can crush it. " White night light smile way. "What if Yang Sheng is above the moon saint?" Someone asked subconsciously. "That''s a little difficult." White night shook his head: "after all, this heaven punishment array is castrated version. Its power is much weaker than the real heaven punishment array. It can only deal with the moon Saint reluctantly. The level of Yang saint will be very difficult." "Oh..." people suddenly nodded in silence. After all, it''s not good enough to use other materials for the dragon''s array. After all, it''s not good enough for the dragon''s array to finish? "What level of existence can be destroyed by the real heaven punishing array?" At this time, crape myrtle fairy lips muttered under, carefully asked. People were also very interested in this question and looked at it immediately. See white night faint smile: "this... Actually has infinite possibility." "Unlimited possibilities?" There was a sharp contraction in everyone''s heart. "What do you mean by that? Is it impossible for us to kill any existence Little Qi unconvinced and said, "can you hurt my grandfather? Do you believe my grandfather can crush you to death with just one finger? " "Letter, but if my heaven punishment array is really completed, I''ll kill your grandfather, it''s just a matter of a finger." The white night is light. Xiao Qi heard the voice, her face was white, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes. If she had said so, she would not have believed it. However, shuihuoda Zun was easily cleaned up by the white night, even if she wanted to believe it or not... Xiaoqi didn''t speak. Obviously, she struggled with the answer. After all, in her mind, her grandfather was invincible. The crape myrtle fairy leaned her head over and whispered, "dragon master, can you really use the sky punishment array to deal with Zhenwu bazun?" "It can be dealt with, but the conditions are very harsh." The white night whispered. "Harsh?" "Yes, this big array has made it clear... In a fully formed situation, the more people are needed, the greater the power, so I said there are infinite possibilities..." "the more people, the greater the power?" The Lagerstroemia fairy murmured. All of a sudden, she seemed to understand something, suddenly realized: "the original array of those circles... Is this role?" The white night smiles and turns to the main line of the Long Paradise over there. At the moment, the Changle master and others are still kneeling on the ground shivering. The crowd did not dare to look up, and looked frightened. People use the rest of the corner of their eyes to see the white night coming, one by one crazy trembling, trembling. "Dragon... Lord Dragon..." the Lord of Changle called out, his voice was very dry and dumb. "Well." White night lightly nodded and said: "you intend to kill me, that''s all. Now you intend to murder the little and Little Palace master. This is not good! Come on, what am I going to do with you? Kill you all? It''s too cheap for you"Dragon... Dragon master, spare your life! Dragon Lord, spare your life, i... we dare not!! We are wrong, we know that we are wrong... "The master of Changle land and others kowtow in a hurry, one by one scared out of their wits. Seeing this in the white night, the corners of my mouth rose and said with a faint smile: "originally, I was going to take out my anger for the masters of shaoshaoshao palace and eradicate your happy land for all of you in Zhenwu Tiangong. However, you didn''t make any big mistakes and didn''t directly attack me. Moreover, you are so sincere... I''ll spare your life!" After hearing the sound, they were excited and overjoyed, and they quickly bowed their heads. "Thank you very much!! Thank you very much "Don''t be in a hurry." The white night said coldly, "you have saved your life! But death is excused, and living is hard! " There was no blood on the master''s face. "Before you get punished, do something." Hummed the white night. "What does the Dragon Master need us to do? We''ll do our best to do whatever we can The Lord of Changle is busy shouting. "Don''t worry, you won''t be asked to do anything very difficult." White night light said: "to you, it''s just a little work." The master of Changle was stunned and said, "raise your hand... Is it hard? What is it? " "Open the door to your treasure house." Said the white night. ... crape myrtle fairy finally understood why white night brought some dragon Jue people who were not so strong. These people are not used to fight, they are... They are required to deliver supplies. After the owner of changlejing opened the warehouse and treasure house of changlejing resources, he ordered people to install commandments in the daytime. Everyone was wearing storage rings. After about one day, all the people''s fingers and bodies were full of storage rings, almost all of which could not be taken down. But this is not enough, the night found two spirit beasts, carrying a big burden of storage ring left. The warehouse of materials in Yunan is not as long as Qile. And this time, the white night did not have the slightest softness, it was hard to move the Long Paradise empty. In fact, if water and fire do not appear, the night will be a little restrained, take a half of the supplies. However, the appearance of shuihuoda Zun made the white night aware of the terror of the heaven punishment array, which strengthened his urging and application of the heaven punishment array. This big array must be repaired successfully, and... The number of his troops must be maximized. If so, supplies are indispensable! So the more the better! There is no need to leave changlejing with anything. After all, people in changlejing will try to find a way to go to other places. In the white night, there was a firm look in his eyes. As for the Changle Kingdom owner and others, everyone''s heart is dripping at the moment. They can only watch longjue''s people empty the whole Changle kingdom. Of course, Xiao Qi has some opinions about this. This incident was done in the name of Zhenwu Tiangong. If Xiaoqi doesn''t handle it, the problem will be big. For this reason, white night personally selected a few good gadgets for Xiaoqi. "Don''t think you can make peace with me if you bribe me with these things. I''ll tell you. If my grandfather knows about this, he will be angry, and you will be finished by then." Little Qi hummed. "It''s not a bribe, but a reward. As for your grandfather, I''m not afraid." "It''s no use even if you have that weird array. My grandfather will kill you before you start it!" Little Qi is not satisfied with the airway. "Your grandfather won''t kill me." Shake your head at night. "What makes you say that?" "Because you asked me to make trouble in changlejing." The white night is light. "What?" Little Qi breath tight, spin and angry: "you... You want to wrong me?" "Yes." The white night approached and said with a faint smile. "Shameless!! Mean!!! I''ll let my grandfather kill you! " Little Qi screamed. "But your grandfather will definitely choose to believe me, because I sent you back safe and sound, but you ran away from home. For you, they will no longer trust you. After I send you back, they will only reprimand you, and will not listen to anything you say. I am different. I will not only not be punished, I can not say that I can get a reward!" White night laughs. When Xiao Qi heard the sound, she almost fainted. White night faint smile, spin and nod to crape myrtle fairy. The crape myrtle fairy will lead the Canglin family and the people of longjue to leave Changle and return to Guanglan area. White night is facing small Qi way: "go!" "Go there?" Little Qi was angry and yelled. "Holy sea of course." White night said with a smile, "aren''t you going home? I''ll take you back now. " "I don''t go back!" "You are so treacherous and mean! I will not let you succeed! Kill me, and I won''t go back! ""Oh?" The white night narrowed his eyes and said, "things here will soon spread out, and then they will fall into the ears of Zhenwu Tiangong people. That''s not good. Unless I send you back in advance, they won''t pay too much attention to it! So... " " so what? " Little Qi surprised way. "So I have to take you by force." White night said, holding on to Xiao Qi''s arm, step a little, people jump straight into the sky... "let me go!! You let me go From the air came Xiao Qi''s heartrending cry. But she couldn''t help it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1323 "Let me go! Let me go Little Qi crazy struggle, hysterical screams, but no effect. At the moment, she is equivalent to the puppet in the hand of white night, and he can control it at will. "I will tell my grandfather to kill you!! I will! You can''t die well Xiao Qi cried out angrily. "I see." White night nods. Four words instantly choked little Qi can''t speak. But soon, little Qi was reconciled. Obviously, she knew that it was impossible to go on like this, so she planned to endure it and wait until Zhenwu Tiangong. I haven''t been to Zhenwu Tiangong in the white night, but I have little Qi to show me the way. Soon, they entered the holy sea area. Lingsheng sea is a famous sea area in Lisheng state. The sea water here is not as evil as the sea water. On the contrary, the sea water here is full of aura. If the soul plunges into it, it will even be poured into it, and then its strength will be improved. The white night saw the holy sea and fell into it. Of course, Xiaoqi also choked a mouthful of sea water. When a man goes into the sea, the power of pure and mysterious aura infuses into his whole body. White night only feel their own strength is rising, the whole body of Qi, soul pulse seems to have been purified and washed, especially unique. What is more incredible is that most of the impurities in the spirit of heaven have been removed, and the strength of the soul has been greatly increased. "Indeed, it is the holy spirit treasure land, which is really incredible!" White night can not help feeling, but also increasingly think that the sky is unfair. You know, it''s a huge state, but it''s different from place to place. The land of fuze is full of charm and excellent environment, and the cultivation is extraordinary. The speed of strength increase of people who practice in the land of fuze is far faster than that of other regions, which leads to the distinction of strength and weakness. However, if the weak in the land of blessing, how can you practice? At the end of the day, it depends on force. In the daytime, I burst out of the sea water and fell on an island not far away. I meditated and absorbed the benefits. Although the benefits of this kind of seawater are numerous, everyone can only soak it once, and the second time will have no effect. "Tu baozi, it''s the first time I''ve come to the holy sea!" Next to the small Qi while urging the drying of their own clothes, while using small feet to kick the back of the white night. But the white night seems to have no feeling, continue to settle down. This continued for about half a column of incense, and then recovered. "Well, you can''t go! When do you want ink on earth Little Qi murmured. "Go White night light smile, rise to fly. "Hold on!" Little Qi suddenly cried. "What''s the matter?" "Didn''t you take me to fly? Why are you flying now "There are not many roads. You are also a saint. The speed is not slow." "Hum, but I don''t want to fly. Come here and carry me! Or I won''t go. " Little Qi snorted. White night is also lazy with this girl film, shook his head, can only go to the back of small Qi. "Let''s go!" Xiao Qi laughs and shouts. The night is full of bitter smiles. They cross the Lingsheng sea, during the white night around the vast sea area, only to find that this sea area is very difficult. There are numerous islands in the Lingsheng sea. The islands are large and small, and the large ones are equivalent to half of the continent. The small ones are only the size of a big mountain. Most of the islands have ancestral gates. Because the island of the holy sea is usually the fuze treasure land. It does not say that it is easy to grow natural treasures. It means that the abundance of the aura on the island is far from that of other places. After all, this is the middle of the holy sea. Here, a stone is everywhere enjoying the essence of the sun and moon every day. It is extraordinary. "By the way, where is zhetiangfeng?" On the way, the white night asked. "You don''t really want to covet the inheritance of the God covering God?" Little Qi glared at the white night: "don''t overdo it. How about living well? Why do you want to think about those illusory things? That''s not something you guys can touch, understand "No words at night. "But if you really want to go, I''m not unable to tell you. After all, you''re such a mean guy. You''re dead!" Little Qi spoke again. "You''re right, tell me!" He said at night. "Well?" Little Qi glanced at him strangely and snorted, "wait till I go back!" "All right." White night shook his head. The night came again, but soon. "You''re back. Do you really want to complain to your grandfather?" "What else?" "If you complain, your grandfather won''t take me any more. After all, I sent you back, and you were undamaged. In fact, I''m kind to your grandfather, so no matter how you slander me, your grandfather will only regard it as you''re having a bad temper." The white night is light."What do you mean?" Little Qi is angry. "I mean, why don''t you expose me? I''ll go with you. When your grandfather gives you a gift, I''ll give you half. How about that?" White night laughs. "Hehe, are you trying to buy me off?" Little Qi disdains a way: "you before why still a pair of indifferent appearance? Why now? " "Just don''t want to be too much trouble." "Well, who do you think I am? What''s more, you try to buy people from Zhenwu Tiangong with things from Zhenwu Tiangong. Don''t you think it''s too naive? " Little Qi annoyed way. "Next time, I can take you to some interesting places to play. I''m sure it''s much more fun than the Outland of Richmond, which you haven''t seen before." White night road. "Deal Little Qi clapped her hands and immediately called out. The corners of the mouth rise in the daytime. After all, she is just a little girl. Her strength as a saint is made up of medicinal materials and special means. Her temperament is similar to that of ordinary children and is easy to coax. I don''t know how long later, they came to a rather large island. Compared with the area of Moran, the area is a little bit wider. However, when he learned that the whole island was the territory of Zhenwu Tiangong, he was really surprised. It seems that the scale of Zhenwu Tiangong is much larger than expected. Landing in the white night, carrying little Qi forward. This place, called Zhenwu Island, is not allowed to fly at will. If you fly on Zhenwu island at will, it will be regarded as a provocation to Zhenwu heavenly palace. At the edge of Zhenwu Island, there are a lot of border. There is only one entrance to the border. When the white night came to the entrance of the border according to Xiao Qi''s instructions, a group of young men and women had gathered at the entrance. But inside the entrance was supposed to be the place where the disciples were stationed, but it was empty. "Why? Where are the island guarding disciples? " Little Qi muttered curiously. "What Island guarding disciple?" Asked the white night. "The one who guards the entrance of the island''s border!" Xiaoqi said strangely: "it is reasonable to say that there should be several island guarding disciples there. If the island guarding disciples do not open the boundary, no one can get in and out of the island!" "Then how did you escape?" "I use the magic weapon to break through the boundary "All right." The white night shook his head and walked forward. The young men and women who were chatting immediately looked at them. "What''s the matter? An emperor saint? A saint? Where did these two guys come from? " Said a young man, frowning. "This kind of strength also dares to run around, unexpectedly still came to the spirit holy sea? Are they crazy? " A coquettish woman with scanty clothes on her body was smiling and covering her lips. "Maybe it''s just two idiots." The rest of the people discussed with each other, but did not cover up, white night and little Qi listened to a clear. Day night looked at these people, only to find that these people''s identity should not be simple. Their soul state is around the martial saint, there is no moon Saint strong, but they are a terrible magic weapon, but you are surprised. Just like little Qi, every necklace, ring, hairband... Is a powerful Horcrux that ordinary people can use. It can be seen that these people should be rich or expensive young masters and ladies. "What are you guys?? What are you doing here? " Little Qi jumped from the back of the white night and asked. "Well, you little girl." That enchanting woman disdains to aim at the eye small Qi, disdain way: "roll aside to play, don''t in this nonsense!" "What? Do you dare to scold me Little Qi angry, angry way: "do you know who I am?" "Oh? Little girl, you still have something to come The enchanting woman said with a smile, "tell me... Who are you?" "I''ll scare you! My grandfather is the master of Zhenwu heavenly palace! Zhenwu bazun! How dare you guys be disrespectful to me here? I will make sure that my grandfather can repair you well later Little Qi hummed, her face full of pride. And the words fell to the ground, and these young men and women were shocked. "What?? Are you the granddaughter of Zhenwu bazun? Nan tingqi A gentleman wearing a black robe a folding fan, a few steps forward to stare at small Qi road. "Since you have heard my name, you do not know me? Is it strange? " Little Qi a face puzzled, but the temper still came up, hum: "now know my identity, you still don''t apologize to me? Especially you The words fall to the ground, these men and women look a little unnatural. Especially the woman. To a little girl to apologize, she is also to face the person, how can accept? But at this time, two people suddenly came to the border."Master Cheng! Sorry, I''m sorry! When I was on duty before, I forgot to take the magic weapon to open the border. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time The visitor said with a smile, a face of apology. But when I saw the little Qi here, I was in a daze for a moment. People rushed forward, almost sticking to the border. Looking at the little Qi standing outside the boundary, she was stagnant for a long time, and then whispered: "little... Miss..." . www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1324 "Changkong! Open the border for me quickly! I want to see my grandfather Xiao Qi stares at the soul and shouts. "No, Miss Qi, didn''t you run away from home? Why are you back again? " That called the soul of the sky obviously has not responded, a face puzzled asked, eyes also showed bursts of disbelief. "Why do you talk so much nonsense? I told you to open the border quickly. Do you hear me Little Qi said impatiently. However, the man who called Changkong didn''t do it immediately. Instead, his eyes turned and his eyes fell on the body of the white night. Seeing his emperor''s power, his eyes immediately showed deep contempt. "Who is this childe?" Asked Chang Kong. "My name is white night." The white night is light. "White night?" "I think I''ve heard that name somewhere?" Childe Cheng is in the sky and others are whispering. "Changkong, why do you ask so many questions?" Little Qi is not an idiot, aware of something wrong, lovely little eyebrows frown up: "quickly open the border, you did not hear what I said?" "Miss, you don''t know that since you sneaked out of Zhenwu Island, people all over the island have been worried. Madame has given three orders in succession, and 7000 people have been sent from the whole island to look for your trace. The lady has personally issued a notice to reward those who find you or provide clues to your whereabouts." Said the man who called Changkong. "Oh? And that kind of thing? " Little Qi was stunned. After the white night, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Although I knew there would be rewards, I didn''t expect that the people of Zhenwu Tiangong paid so much attention to this girl. It seems that the reward this time will be very rich! There is little demand for ordinary pills, Horcruxes and so on. The main purpose of his coming here is to learn more about zhetienfeng and Zhetian God ancestor through Zhenwu Tiangong. After all, they belong to the holy sea sect. Zhenwu Tiangong has a good understanding of Zha Tianfeng. Cheng in the day and others heard the sound, their faces were stiff. About the little Qi thing, they naturally understand, look like this, should be the emperor Saint found little Qi, and sent her back. In this way, the emperor can get rich rewards from Zhenwu Tiangong. "Maybe, I remember who this man is." At this time, a man with short hair and sharp lips suddenly appeared on his face and hurriedly approached him and whispered a few words in Cheng''s ear. Cheng was stunned and looked at him in dismay: "dragon Jue? What is that? " "It''s just a rogue force in Outland. A group of mobs is nothing!" Beside the enchanting woman Tang Wu Mei chuckled. "Outland?" Looking at the White Emperor, it''s unbelievable that some of the White Emperor''s powers can''t be found in the outer world "But then again, it''s not appropriate for this Outland guy to take this award." Next to him, a strong man sank. "That''s it, let this boy get a cheap price... I''m not willing to!" The people next to me also yelled. Everyone knows that Madame Yaoxian, the daughter-in-law of the master of Zhenwu heavenly palace, loves her daughter most. The reason why Xiao Qi is so wayward is that she is not used to it by my wife? Now that nantingqi is back safe and sound, my wife must be very happy. She will reward the people who escorted her. The reward given by the wife of the young master of Zhenwu heavenly palace... Is that ok? Moreover, the background of the young palace master''s wife is not simple! It would be unimaginable for these people to get some of her favor! Thinking of this, several people secretly exchanged eyes. At this time, the enchanting woman Tang Wumei lowered her voice, raised her mouth, and said with a secret smile, "we are here for Guangyuan stone. We are going to trade things for things and negotiate with the little palace master. But we are not as good as Guangyuan stone. We are just bumping into luck this time. How about adding some chips As soon as the words fell, several people were shocked and immediately understood the meaning of Tang Wu Mei. "Wu Mei, do you want to... Take this credit?" Cheng is in a low voice. "Changkong has a good relationship with us, and this guy is greedy. He has always wanted to establish a relationship with our families in order to consolidate his position in Zhenwu Tiangong. We can use it!" Tang Wu Mei said with a low smile, "it''s easy to do it." "But how can that girl be dealt with? She has a mouth. Won''t she say it? " In heaven. "Ha ha, who will believe a half grown child who steals out of Zhenwu island? Besides, she''s back to Zhenwu Tiangong completely now. That''s enough. What do you think people in Zhenwu Tiangong will say? What they care about is whether the child is safe or not. For her other words, they will only think that she is playing a small role "This..." Cheng is hesitant. Wu Yi said, "don''t worry, but I''m confident! In the sky, our big array is just a piece of Guangyuan stone. If there is no Guangyuan stone, our plan will be lost. Aren''t you fighting for the position of the master of the house? If you enter the ancient tomb and inherit it, your strength will soar to the sky. How can your brothers be your opponents at that time? You have no choice! As long as you do, you can get everything you want, and you have to hesitate? "This word falls to the ground, Cheng in the sky secretly gnaws his teeth, suddenly closes the folding fan, and whispers: "that''s good! That''s up to you! " "Ha ha." Tang Wu Mei squints and smiles and walks forward. Little Qi looked at the long sky in the border, and said, "Changkong, I already know the matter. I tell you, if you don''t open the border again?? Then I''ll tell my grandfather that you''re going to hurt me and you''ll have to look good. " "Open up, miss. Don''t I want a magic weapon? I''ll open the border. " Chang Kong''s face changed and he vomited his turbid Qi. He crouched down and used the magic weapon to open the border. The border trembles and shakes, a little open. "By the way, miss, did this white night gentleman bring you back?" Asked the man next to the sky. "Of course." Little Qi hesitated and said. Although she was reluctant, she nodded and said, thinking about the promise to take her out to play before the white night. "Then I will report to the master and the palace master." When the man said that, he would turn around. "Wait a minute!" At this time, Tang Wumei called out. "Miss Tang, can I help you?" The man stopped and turned to ask. "Of course." Tang Wu Mei chuckled: "I have to correct you. The people who brought Xiaoqi back safely are not the white night, but us. When you go to report, don''t make a mistake!" "What?" The man was stunned. The sky, which just opened the border, was stunned. Little Qi suddenly side head, puzzled looking at Tang Wu Mei. White night frowned, vaguely as if aware of something. "This..." the two of Changkong did not respond for a while. "Boy, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know where you came from, but if you are smart, get out of here! Don''t get in the way here. " Next to Cheng in the day swept eyes white night, light said. "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly. Can I say that again? " The white night congeals its eyes. "Miss Tang, childe Cheng, what''s going on here?" The man was completely at a loss and was about to speak, but the sky next to him pulled him over and said in a low voice, "don''t make a sound." "Elder martial brother Changkong, this..." the man looked hesitant. "Don''t worry. You just need to know that Miss Cheng and Miss Tang brought you here!" Long air low voice. The man was stunned for a moment before he understood the meaning of Changkong... "Changkong, you!!! How dare you!! How dare you lie? " Little Qi was so angry that she suddenly turned her head, pointed at Tang Wumei and called out: "there are you guys, get out of here! I don''t know you at all! Don''t you talk nonsense here! Go away "Miss Qi has gone through a lot of hardships and dangers outside. When we found her, her spirit was stimulated. Sometimes she talks nonsense. You don''t have to worry about it." Cheng in Tiandan said: "Changkong, don''t you go in and inform the palace master that the lady has found it?" "Oh! All right Changkong nodded: "please wait here for a moment With that, the man turned his head and ran in. Seeing this, white night understood everything. These young men and women actually want to rob him of his credit, and count the credit for escorting Xiao Qi back, and the two Tiangong people inside make friends with them... It seems that they are determined to... "white night, don''t worry, when my grandfather and they come, I will expose their tricks!" Little Qi angry way. "Your grandfather is here. I can''t tell." Shake your head at night. "But..." "and... I can''t say clearly, because I''m just an emperor saint. Your grandfather, they won''t believe me, a man who came from other regions, and they can''t believe an emperor saint. Moreover, if they have the two Tiangong people making false evidence, we can''t use our mouths." The white night is light. "What?" Little Qi was completely stunned. The weak have no power to speak of, including the right to defend. No one will believe what they say or even want to listen to it. Without strength, all they do is useless, funny and even ridiculous. "Now that you know the result, we don''t need to say more. If you are smart, get out of here and walk with dignity, or you will be forced to do it later." Cheng Zaitian, Tang Wumei and others looked at the white night with a smile. Their eyes were full of fun. All kinds of ironic laughter also came from time to time. The white night looks at him with no expression on his face, and there is a trace of pity in his eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1325 "You..." Xiaoqi is angry all the people are going to blow up, emotional she is thinking and not want to, directly swing a small fist to the Tang Wu Mei beat past. But her holiness was negligible in front of these people. Tang Wu Mei reached for a grasp, immediately grabbed Xiaoqi''s arm and pulled her over. "Let me go!"!! You let go of me! " Little Qi shouted angrily and struggled. But it doesn''t work. Tang Wu Mei smiled, and she pulled her arm, and smiled. "Don''t make a fuss. Later, my sister will take you to eat delicious food." "Go! You little people, mean, shameless! " Cried Little Qi. But in the sky, Tang Wumei and other people completely do not take her seriously. "Are you sure you want to do this?" White night light looking at the people in front of the mouth said. "If you go back to the difficulties, you will not be embarrassed later. If you continue to fight like this, the unlucky will be only yourself, and the decision is in your own hands!" Tang Wu Mei said with a smile. Frown on the night, the breath of the whole body is slightly restless. The crowd squinted. "Tut tut tut..." this side of the mouth of a sharp mouth immediately hit the mouth, sneer: "Yo Yo, still angry? Ha ha, a emperor saint is angry? It''s terrible! " "Not convinced, right? Come and come, hit me, kill me! I would like to see how much you are the emperor Another big man pointed to his own brain, unable to live provocation. "Ha ha ha ha..." the rest of us laughed. "I really want to play?" The white night raised the head pattern. "I still joke with you?" The big man was annoyed: "what is your mother-in-law? Either roll or fight! What do you think this is? You have a voice for you?? No more, I''ve abandoned your spirit! Ask your boy to kneel here! " Then he walked up and blocked him like a hill in front of the white night, looking at him. If this is not Zhenwu Island, these people have already started, how can a emperor be allowed to cast the field here? The reason why they dare not do it is to worry about attracting the disgust of people in Zhenwu Island, which is not good for them to ask for goods later. He stared at the big man in the night, not speaking, but raised his hand and shook his five fingers into a fist. "Yo? You want to do it? " The sharp mouth mocked: "ha ha, Lu Zhuang! This kid despises you! " "Ha ha, if he dare to do it, you will not be polite. When the people from Zhenwu Island come, he will be the first to provoke, and we have a reason!" "Wu Mei, Tang, laughs. "Boy, if you want to have a real kind, you will start. Don''t let us look down on you!" "Do it, boy!! Hit him! We will never help! " "If you have the ability, you will beat Lu Zhuang down!" "Hahaha..." br > others clamor, and the ridicule is constantly heard, and the scene is noisy. The big man squinted and played like a voice: "boy, if you want to pass the trick, let me see what capital you emperor Saint dare to challenge us!" "Provocation? It''s not that I''m provocating, but you''re looking for something? " "Since that, then, I will do it! You''ve noticed. " "Hahahaha" he called Lu Zhuang pay attention to it? " Laughter is more joyous, and some people laugh. "Shrimps with soft feet." The big man shook his head, and the contempt in his eyes was so heavy. But it was then, and it moved in the night. Fist gently waved past, clouds light, like friends of the frolic, power is not big. But that speed... But it was so fast. Dong!! Almost in a moment, the fist burst through the big man''s chest and came out from behind him. All kinds of internal organs and blood fell from the hole with the palm, such as the petals of flesh and blood blooming. In an instant, the smiles of Tang Wumei and Cheng in the sky were stifled. All people''s eyes were staring subconsciously, then they stared at the scene with a gaping eye. Everyone''s head was buzzing and could not return to God for half a day. Little Qi is scream a few steps back, small face is white. The big man looked dull, looked down at his chest that did not enter the palm, half a day slow but God. "How could it be? Why... Why The big man whispered, and his pupils contracted sharply: "why can you a emperor Saint... Break my body? This... Impossible... No... Can... Can... "Br > no one can believe it. But... The fact is in front of you!! The voice fell, and the arm was pulled out in the night, and the heart of the big man was pulled out together. Pop up! Pop up! Pop upThe heart beat a few times in the palm of the white night, and then gradually stopped. The big man opened his eyes, looked at the scene, opened his mouth, but could not say a word. His anger in his eyes quickly faded. Then he fell heavily to the ground and died on the spot. "Lu Zhuang!" "Lu Shao!" The rest of them came to their senses and cried out bitterly. Several people rushed up to help Lu Zhuang up. However, he was already out of breath on the spot. If an ordinary martial Saint had his heart pierced, he would not die immediately. However, the strength of the white night was not only to take out his heart, but also to smash the soul of the great man in an instant. Without the soul power, the great man''s body was not strong enough. What a terror! Kill Wu Shengna directly!! People around are scalp numb. "How could that happen?" The man with sharp nosed cheeks shivered wildly and was in a cold sweat. He felt chilly at the thought of the provocation just now. Tang Wu Mei and Cheng Zaitian are also greatly surprised. They re-examine the white night, but they can not see what is unique about the emperor saint. But... How can the common emperor Saint wipe out the martial saint?? Isn''t it horrible?? Little Qi soon recovered, and she remembered that she had witnessed the killing of Shuihuo Zun in the daytime, and her face was very excited. She clapped her hands and said with a smile, "I forgot this guy is so powerful!" "Next, it''s your turn!" White night shook off the blood stains in the hand, light looking at the crowd said. "You..." the crowd was shocked and quickly got up and looked at the coming white night with vigilance. "Boy, don''t be too arrogant. Although you killed Lu Zhuang, it doesn''t mean that you are qualified to challenge us." Cheng Zaitian knew that the situation was not general, and said in a deep voice, "what''s more, this is Zhenwu island. Do you dare to make trouble in the territory of Zhenwu Tiangong? I''m tired of watching you live "It''s not me that makes trouble, it''s you." White night shakes his head and has no expression: "since you have provoked me, then I want to kill you, and no one will take care of it? Yes? Are you afraid? Didn''t you call it a little fierce? Why now "You..." some of the popularity of the red, I do not know how to refute. Cheng in the eye of the sky twinkled with a trace of ruthlessness and anger: "do you really want to fight?" "You want to stop fighting? Yes, I''ll give you a choice. Kowtow and apologize and get out of here The white night is light. "What? You... An emperor saint!! How could we, the martial saints, kowtow to you? " Rao is Tang Wumei also feels incredible. "I think you''re crazy "What are you daydreaming about?" "Everybody, don''t talk nonsense. This ignorant dog killed Lu Zhuang. If we don''t kill him, will Lu Zhuang not die in peace? When things get out, we will not only lose our reputation, but also be reprimanded by the Lu family!! Punished by the family A woman said in a deep voice. "That''s right!" "Do it "Kill him!" "Let him, a frog in the well, know how powerful we are There was a constant clamor, and people were pressing towards the white night. "Don''t blame us!! You asked for it Cheng is in the cold path of the day, and he spins and moves. The man appears in front of the white night in an instant, and blows directly at the forehead of the white night. If this is patted on the head of ordinary people, I''m afraid it will be enough to smash the head into powder, but for the white night, the palm is not surprising. "Go to hell!" Cheng is in the sky. The holy power of terror clings to the palms of the people, and it is so terrible. "White night, be careful!" Little Qi was shocked and cried out in a hurry. "Be careful? By him? I''m not worthy of being careful White night disdains to hum a way, a backhand blow past. Bang!!! The fist just hit the palm of his hand, and an amazing force suddenly attacked Cheng''s whole body. Ah?? Cheng in the sky was shocked, and the man did not react. The power of terror took him to fly in an instant, and tore his body everywhere wildly. Bang!! Cheng fell to the ground heavily in the day, and the corner of his mouth was spitting blood. The arm waving the palm was also pulling, and the bone was obviously injured. "What?" The rest were shocked. One punch in the front broke out in the sky?? However, the killing heart of the white night was aroused, and the man was not polite. When he lifted his arm, the terrible holy power was attached to his arm and turned into a sharp air blade. With his arm, he cleaved toward the sage who was coming. With his great strength, these people could not resist his attack. The pupils of the crowd were shrinking. Tang Wu Mei''s heart is beating to her throat.If even Cheng is hit by a blow in the sky, what do they... Take to resist?? It''s over!! It''s all over!! People''s hearts are full of remorse! If you know that the emperor is so terrible, who dares to provoke him? But now it''s too late to regret... "stop it At this critical moment, a big drink sounds. Then a vast amount of pressure suddenly swept through here, filling it all. The spirit of the sword of the white night is directly contained, and its power is greatly reduced. The holy power of the people is also suppressed, so it is difficult to accumulate it. White night eyebrow a frown, side head looks. But a large number of people rushed to the distance. Among them... There are several more powerful and terrifying souls... the strong ones of Zhenwu Tiangong finally appear! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1326 Seeing the people of Zhenwu Tiangong come forward, Tang Wumei and others do not have any hesitation at all. They just withdraw their hands and draw a distance from the white night. White night frowned, but also quietly put away the move. A group of people from Zhenwu Tiangong directly rushed out of the border and stood among the people. This is a group of men and women in white edged grey robes. They are of different ages. Everyone''s breath is very calm and unfathomable. But the most surprising thing is that the leader is a middle-aged man. His eyes are like swords, and he has a Chinese character face. His expression is not angry and self-confident. Once he arrives, the scene will be completely shocked. No one can match his prestige!! Good life is terrible. Seeing the visitor, Xiao Qi shrunk her neck and called out: "Dad..." hearing the sound in the daytime, she suddenly realized. It turns out that this man is the little master of Zhenwu Tiangong, far away from the south! "Meet the master of Nanshao palace!" When Cheng was up in heaven, he immediately took all the people to the South and away from the ceremony. "Get up." South away from light road. "Thank you very much The crowd rose. Nan yuan glanced at the corpse of Lu Zhuang on the ground. His face was heavy and he said coldly, "what are you doing? Why do you want to make trouble in Zhenwu island?? And... Who are you? Why is an imperial assembly in Zhenwu island? " The last sentence South far away is to say to the white night. Although the breath of white night is the weakest among these people, his realm of emperor and saint is indeed too noticeable. You know, the emperor can only dominate in the Outland. It''s hard to walk in the holy land, not to mention the holy sea of the strong. It''s looking for death to walk around here!! Xiaoqi heard the voice and immediately called out: "Dad, this man is my friend, he escorted me back. If there was no him, my daughter would have died on the road." "What? He sent you back? " South away from Leng, looking at the white night''s eyes also have some kind of kindness, people repeatedly nodded: "if this is true, then Nan someone can have a good thank you, young Xia." After all, it''s rare for an emperor and his daughter to come here through hardships and dangers. But just then, a voice suddenly came in. "Well, Miss Qi, how can you say that? Although there is a misunderstanding between us, you can''t be ungrateful. We are the one who brought you back. How do you say it''s the emperor? " The words fell to the ground, far away from the south, and Qi looked at the sound source. The speaker is Tang Wumei! "Are you?? The girl of the Tang family? " South far away recognized Tang Wu Mei, a face suddenly enlightened appearance. "Wu Mei has met Uncle Li! I didn''t expect Uncle Li could recognize Wu Mei. She was so happy. " Tang Wu Mei was smiling and excited. "I''ve been to the Tang family several times. Can''t you and I not remember? I held you when you were a kid South away from point to head road. "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for hundreds of years. This time, Wu Mei came to see Uncle Li according to her father''s request, and also escorted little Qi''s sister together." Tang Wu Mei said with a smile. "You escorted little Qi?" South far away from puzzled and asked. "Of course, sister Xiaoqi escaped to Lingsheng state and played around gahong mountain. Later, she met a villain and was chased by the villains. She was in a critical situation. We happened to pass by and rescued her and brought her back. However, sister Xiaoqi was so willful that she still wanted to play outside and refused to come back with us, so we had to take some tough measures In this way, sister Xiaoqi was naturally very angry and complained a lot about us. However, she was not mature enough, so we gave up and didn''t care about her. Unexpectedly, in order to revenge us, Xiaoqi secretly contacted the emperor who came out of nowhere and said that she would give him the reward given by Zhenwu Tiangong, so that we could go back empty handed and leave uncle It doesn''t matter what the reward is. As long as sister Xiaoqi can return to Zhenwu island safely, that''s enough. It''s just... People can''t be ungrateful. We sent you back clearly. How can you say it''s this person? If the emperor is cheap, we will be more or less uncomfortable in our hearts. We just want to be fair and ask for a thank you from sister Xiaoqi. That''s all! " Tang Wu Mei said seriously. Nan yuan stayed for a moment and fell into silence. Hearing the sound, Cheng Zaitian and others secretly give a thumbs up to Tang and Wu Mei. It''s just perfect. It''s no wonder that Tang Wumei has made a promise before. It turns out that she has already thought out her words. "You lie!" Xiaoqi almost screamed, pointing to Tang Wumei and shouting: "it''s clear that I was brought back in the daytime. You are greedy for the benefits given by Zhenwu Tiangong and deliberately lie here to cheat people!! You big liars!! Big liar "Little sister Qi, don''t be angry. Everything is the sister''s bad, is it? If you talk nonsense like this again, my sister will be fine, but it will be hard to leave my uncle. You are still young, you can''t lie casually! " Tang Wu Mei said gently, like a big sister, people also want to reach out to touch little Qi."You go away!" Little Qi clapped her hand away in disgust. South far away frowned, looked at the eye white night, and looked at the eyes of Tang Wu Mei and others, the doubts in the eyes become more and more serious. Other people in Zhenwu Tiangong are also whispering and talking, but most people tend to believe in the beauty of Tang and Wu. After all, white night, the emperor saint, is too weak to be convincing. "Wu Mei... What you said is true?" South far away is full of doubt asked. "I would like to ask Uncle Li, an emperor saint, can this little sister Qi, who is covered with magic weapons, be escorted back safely?" Tang Wu Mei asked with a smile. Many people in Zhenwu Tiangong agree. Nantingqi is a magic weapon. How many people are staring at her all the way, which is the emperor saint can keep? "Secondly, Li Shuda can ask the island guarding disciples Changkong and ask them who brought little Qi''s sister to the island first?" Tang Wu Mei said again. The two disciples of Changkong immediately stepped forward and said solemnly, "back to Shao palace master, we have seen with our own eyes that the young lady boarded the island with Miss Wu Mei of Tang Dynasty and childe Chengzai! This emperor Saint came later! So what Miss Qi said is false. This emperor Saint... I think it is Miss Qi who invited actors from somewhere When Xiao Qi heard the voice, she almost fainted. Her face turned red to the extreme. People pointed to the sky and yelled angrily: "you... You... You... You... You even said a lie with your eyes open..." "Miss, you can''t even wronged me, I''m telling the truth!" Changkong a face aggrieved way. "You..." little Qi already did not know what to say, her eyes were in a hurry, almost about to cry out. She didn''t care very much whether she could win this benefit for the white night, but she didn''t like others lying in front of her, which made her very depressed. Hearing these people''s words, Nanyuan centrifugal obviously has the answer. It is impossible for him not to believe his own disciples and the children who came out of the aristocratic family. What''s more, Tang Wu Mei''s words are reasonable. How can he protect Xiaoqi''s integrity by relying on an emperor? Thinking of this, Nan yuan vomited his turbid breath and looked at the white night. The heat spoke faintly: "boy, do you have anything to say?" "What do you think I''m saying now, will you believe it?" The white night asked. "So it is." South away from nodding, thinking next light said: "in this case, then please leave, little Qi is young, not sensible, you are just an emperor saint, I will not embarrass you! Let''s go White night eyebrows move. Cheng in the sky over there was not happy. He said in a deep voice, "Uncle Li! You can''t just let him go. He killed Lu Zhuang! If we don''t kill him, how can we account to the Lu family? " "What? He killed Lu Zhuang "He is nothing but an emperor." "Lu Zhuang is a real saint. How can he do it?" "Fake?" People around Zhenwu Tiangong all utter incredible words, and their eyes to the white night have become extraordinary. South far away from astonished, hastily looking at the white night: "this is true?? Did you kill people Although he was very surprised by Lu Zhuang''s death, he could not ascribe the death of the warrior saint to the emperor, which he could not imagine in any case. "Yes, I did The white night is light. "But..." South far away also want to say what, but do not know how to open mouth. But at this time, the sound of the white night. "Is this the young master of Zhenwu Tiangong? Maybe you look down on me as a little emperor, and you won''t believe what I say, but I still hope to state the truth. " The white night is light. South far away from thinking, aware that things are not as simple as they think, then nodded, sink way: "what do you want to say?" "I want to tell you that Xiaoqi was escorted back by me. Your island guarding disciple Changkong is just colluding with these people to covet rewards." The white night looks calm. "Nonsense "You fart "Do you have any evidence? You don''t have! But we have certification "So, do you mean that the people in Zhenwu Tiangong are crafty and crafty? Are you the enemy of nature Chang Kong and Cheng in the sky and others immediately refuted, all kinds of hats on the body of the white night. But the white night ignored, shook his head and said: "I have no evidence, I do not intend to prove, because I am not prepared to convince the people of Zhenwu Tiangong! And I''m not going to argue with you. " "What do you want?" South far away asked. "In the state of Lysander, the strong are not allowed to be insulted by the weak. If they are insulted by the weak, the strong will be killed. No one around can have an opinion, right?" White night side head said. This word falls to the ground, Cheng in the sky and others look stiff, their faces pale and tense. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1327 South away from frowning, always feel a little bad, but for the white night, he did not refute, people hesitated for a while, nodded his head and said: "you are right, don''t say it''s Lisheng, it''s true everywhere! It is unforgivable for the weak to provoke the strong! " "What should you do according to the practice of the little palace master?" The white night stares at the South far away, the mouth says. "What and how?" South away from frowning asked. "Like me!" White night hands attached, light mouth: "if I humiliate you here, insult you! What would you do to me? " South far away from a light hum, light way: "if not intentional, this palace is not as good as a small emperor Saint how, if you intend, you this body cultivation, afraid you have to stay here." "Oh?" White night smile: "if I am going to kill you?" The words fell to the ground, and the atmosphere of the whole scene instantly solidified. "Asshole The people in Zhenwu Tiangong nearby immediately yelled: "what are you? How dare you speak out in front of the little palace master "Get out of here!" The crowd scolded. "Don''t be impatient! ¡±Nan yuan raised his hand and motioned to everyone to stop. He looked at the white night and said faintly, "what do you think you should do if you were changed?" "If you want to kill me, I''ll give it back!" Calm way of white night. "In that case, do you still need to ask?" South far away from hum way: "no matter who, no matter how strong, as long as it is to me moved to kill heart, all can not stay! South someone, not as good as even an emperor and saint "If there is a weak one here, it offends the strong! Will the little palace master choose to fight? " At this time, the white night asked again. "This..." Nan is far away from hesitation. "Or is it that what the little palace Master said before is based on the intimate relationship? If that''s the case, I''ll let you know "But if it comes out, I''m afraid it will not be good for the reputation of the little palace master." If this is the case, the world will say that the south is far away from helping relatives and not helping others. It is selfish. After all, it is the iron rule that the strong should not be offended. Otherwise, why should the weak kneel down to salute the strong when they see the strong? South away from hesitation, can only whisper: "if someone really offends the strong, my palace will not interfere, but... We also have to depend on the seriousness of the plot. After all, this is the territory of Zhenwu Tiangong. We can''t let you fight here and ignore it." South away from is obviously more scruples, words also dare not say too much. "I see!" The white night nods, pulls out the abandoning God sword in the waist, and walks towards Cheng in the sky over there. It''s time to wait. Far away from the south, there is no idea. "What do you do?" South away from drinking. "Kill." The white night is light. "Reckless!" "This is Zhenwu island. How can you be wild here?" People in Zhenwu Tiangong are furious. The white night looked sideways at those people in Zhenwu Tiangong and said coldly, "what are you? How dare you talk to me like this?? Nanshao palace master! Do you care? " "What do I care about?" South far away from frowning: "they are just protecting the interests of Zhenwu island!" "But they have offended the strong!" He cried at night. "The strong?" People you look at me, I look at you, Leng for a moment, spin and Qi laugh. But the next second, the white night fiercely raised his hand, a strong momentum rippled out, ferocious toward the name of the most ferocious Zhenwu Island disciple wrapped. The man was very surprised and immediately raised his hand to block it. However, compared with the white night''s, his general situation was almost as bad as that of the white night. Although he had the peak emperor saint, as if he were the same as the white night, he was particularly powerless in front of the general situation of the white night, and was suddenly broken. The pupil of the people around him shrinks. The white night raised his arm and grasped it. "Ah The man yelled. He couldn''t resist it. He fell directly in front of the white night. The white night raised his hand to hold the man''s neck and lifted his hand. "Asshole!! Die!! Let me go! To die The man struggled madly, the sword in his hand was pulled out in an instant, and he chopped wildly towards the white night. The sword is full of terrible power. It''s just... no matter how sharp his sword is, it''s like cutting it on steel in the white night. There''s nothing more than a "Dang Dang" sound. Everyone was stunned, one by one suddenly opened their eyes, thinking that they were wrong. But in front of the scene is still in the deep stimulation of everyone''s brain. "It''s impossible!" "How could he be so terrible?" "Who is this guy?" The voice even trembled.Only to see the white night loose his neck, a paw Hua Quan, like lightning in the man''s chest. Pooh!! The man immediately flew out, spit blood, fell heavily on the ground, and could not get up again. People saw that his spirit was shattered by the white night. A peak emperor Saint... Is this how to be abolished? South away from a crowd, extremely ugly face. "You insulted me. According to the words of Nanshao palace master, I will abolish your heaven soul. You should have no meaning?" The white night is light. "You..." that person wiped off the blood of the corner of his mouth, the whole face was ferocious: "I will kill you!! Kill you Finish saying, the person then must climb up to rush up with the white night desperately. But the people next to him stopped him immediately. "Little Palace master!" The disciples glared at the white night with anger and hatred, and looked at the South far away. South away from the face of iron blue, said nothing. Next to the little Qi has been numb. The atmosphere was particularly rigid. "Does anyone else disagree?" If the white martial arts, said: "those who do not look for the real account!" Finish saying, white night turns round, continue to face Cheng in day wait for a person to go. "What do you want?" Cheng in the day and other people asked with dignified faces. "Why ask such stupid questions?" White night light way: "just now you want to kill me! According to the words of Nanshao palace master, I want to kill you, isn''t it too much? " "Do you dare?? Do you know who we are? " Tang Wu Mei exclaimed in surprise and anger. "I don''t care who you are!" White night hums a way, spin and pace a bit, person rushes to instantly. "Asshole "Do you think we can be provoked by your emperor?" All of them were enraged and sacrificed to the white night. A soul soul draws a long knife and splits it horizontally. He is a master of martial arts. The blade is Xiaoxiao, and the holy power is powerful. It can tear the void and cut off the heaven and earth. The carrying power is unparalleled in the world. But in the near future... bang! A black lacquer sword light hit, instantly split the knife in two. "What?" The pupil of the man shrinks, and before he reacts, the sword light comes again and splits it in two instantly. Whew! Blood and internal organs were splashed in an instant. "Ah?" Everyone was shocked. In particular, Zhenwu Tiangong people, one by one, almost fell out of the eye socket. You know... The worst strength of the sons of these families are martial saints, which are much stronger than their emperors. However, in front of the emperor saints, they can''t even walk a move?? "Asshole! I must tear you to pieces Another soul person rushed over, offered his powerful holy power, drew a thousand Qi blade in front of him, and pressed it toward the white night. White night is not in a hurry, the left hand pinches the finger, the finger a flick. Whoosh! A thin silk thread flew out. When it approached the thousand Qi blade in front of the man, the silk thread suddenly exploded and turned into countless sword Qi of the size of rice grains. It was cut horizontally from left to right, like the dancing stars. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... all the Qi blades sacrificed by the man were smashed. "No way!" His face was shocked and he quickly stopped the move, but finally he was a step late. He abandoned the magic sword and attacked it again and killed it in an instant. Another martial Saint fell. People have become numb. In addition to the aggravation of heart, nerve and breathing... it is like killing gods to carry out horizontal sword cutting in the daytime, almost one sword at a time. These martial saints had no strength to fight back in front of him. After a while, Cheng Zaitian, Tang Wumei and other teams were slaughtered by the white night. The ground was covered with corpses, a river of blood and meat. Changkong and others trembled with fear. Little Qi sat on the ground, as if she had lost her soul. "How could that happen? How could this happen? " Cheng was pale in the sky and looked at the scene in horror and despair. "Uncle Li!" Tang Wu Mei hurried to the South and called, her face pale. South far away also knew that things could not go on like this, immediately drank: "stop!" When the sound fell to the ground, people had already jumped over and stopped for the white night. White night eyebrow a frown, indifferent looking south far away: "how? What do you want to do? Can''t it be that what you said just now, you are playing a trick? " "As I said before, this palace also depends on the seriousness of the plot. After all, this is Zhenwu island." South away from sunken road. "Do you mean to hope I don''t kill them?" The white night is light."It''s a misunderstanding, so don''t kill it all?" South away from the sinking Road, the sight is full of curiosity, looking at the white night, to be honest, his heart is not less than these people, a emperor Saint... How can be so terrible? "Misunderstanding?" White night hummed: "what a misunderstanding! They insulted me first, provoked me later, and even more wanted to kill me. What they said before also wronged me. Is this a misunderstanding that can be solved? " "You..." Cheng Zaitian is waiting for silence. At this time, the South far away has already believed in the white night. How can a man with this strength listen to his daughter? To cooperate with her? Maybe, it''s really Changkong and Cheng in the sky who are playing tricks! However, these things are no longer important. If you don''t, Cheng Zaitian and others will be slaughtered by night... he can see clearly. The emperor Saint... Is a cruel master... he is a cruel master www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1328 "Don''t be impatient, young master. Don''t be angry. Please don''t be angry. The cause of the matter is just because of the little girl. If it''s because of the little girl, let''s have a fair word." South away from the low track. Now we have to stabilize the situation! Everyone is silent, looking at the South away. After listening to Nan far away, he continued: "this matter, my palace has already had an opinion. It is enough that the little girl can come back safe and sound. As for who sent the little girl back, it is not so important. Whether it is the Lord of white night or the young master, I will thank you very much. I will certainly not treat you unfairly. Please do this Let go of the grudges and don''t make a fuss over such trifles. " The words fell to the ground, and the white night was expressionless, but Cheng Zaiya and Tang Wumei had some unnatural expressions. After all, most of them had already suspected that they were far away from the south. However, South far away from all this said, also can be regarded as Cheng in the day, Tang Wu Mei these younger generation very heavy face. Several people returned the eyes, no more sound. "Well, it''s just a misunderstanding. If you come from a long way, please come to our heavenly palace and have a cup of tea. Let''s make it better." South far away said. He''s going to make peace. Cheng Zaitian and Tang Wu Mei are all the children of the family. They are powerful behind them. They are not easy to provoke. But this strange emperor saint, it seems, is not an ordinary person. He can''t be touched. Otherwise, he can only compromise. Just south far away from the idea of white night can not see?? He had no expression on his face, and said faintly, "master of Nanshao palace, do you want me not to kill them? It''s OK. After all, a group of rats killed my dirty hands, but I''m afraid it won''t work if we say that it''s OK! After all, they are the first to provoke me! " South away from the eyebrows fretting: "what do you mean by the white night adults?" "It''s simple." White night light way: "let them kneel down to apologize to me!" The words fell to the ground, and people''s faces changed greatly. "What do you mean? Think we''re afraid of you An irascible son of the family immediately stood up and roared. "Well?" The white night was cold and staring at the boy. The boy''s face suddenly changed, his neck shrank, and he did not dare to make a sound again. Cheng Zaixian opened: "do you want us to kneel down and apologize to you? You dream "No?" White night eyebrows a pick: "how? Why don''t you look down on me? In this case, I''ll show you how I am the emperor''s saint With that, the white night shook his sword. Cheng''s face turned white for a few circles, and he stepped back a step. All of them felt terrified. He quickly looked South away. This is the territory of South far away. Naturally, South far away will not stand idly by. Even if you don''t want to start a family or the Tang family, you have to consider the face of his Zhenwu island. Otherwise, if you kill people wantonly in the daytime, where will his Zhenwu island be located? "Mr. white night, they are just young people. They don''t understand your authority. Why do you have to see them in the same way? Let''s just let it go? I don''t think it''s necessary for them to pour you a cup of tea and kneel down South away from the deep voice said. "What? Not even kneeling? Nanshao palace master, do you think I can''t afford to kneel down? " White night frowns. "Although you have unique means, you are still an emperor saint. Don''t think you are strong. If the master of my family comes, you will be arrogant!" Tang Wu Mei gnawed her teeth. "The master of your family?" The white night congeals the eye: "you this is to threaten me Tang Wu Mei''s face changed slightly and did not dare to speak again. But see white night closed his eyes, light said: "I give you ten rest time, ten breath, if you do not kneel, I will kill you." "What?" They were shocked, angry and angry. Arrogant! How arrogant!! How arrogant is this? Dare to say such a thing in front of the south? South far away also angry. The emperor is really crazy! Even if he has some strength, he doesn''t want to see where this is?? This is Zhenwu island! It''s the place of Zhenwu Tiangong, which allows him to be so presumptuous?? "Uncle Li!! You see, you see, even if you are here, he dares to be so arrogant! This guy just doesn''t care about you at all! How can you tolerate it? " Cheng shouts in the sky. "Please leave uncle''s hand and take this maniac down!" Tang Wu Mei took advantage of the situation to shout. The rest of the people saw the situation, also called out: "please Little Palace master hands, take down this maniac!" The crowd was filled with indignation. Even those who are in Zhenwu Tiangong are facing Cheng in the sky and holding up their momentum for it. Only little Qi was very anxious, and quickly called out: "Dad, you don''t mess around." with that, she called to Tang Wumei and others: "you don''t kneel down again! No one can save you!! You don''t know the horror of white night! ""Little Qi, you go back first!" South away from the sinking Road, his eyes have been flashing anger, obviously, he is ready to start. But little Qi was anxious. She rushed up and grabbed the arm far away from the South and cried, "Dad, the water and fire are all killed by him! You may not be able to move. White night, stop it The words fell, and the scene was silent for a moment. South far away is breathing more tight, incredible looking at little Qi: "daughter... What do you say? Water, water and fire are all killed by him? " "Yes." Xiaoqi quickly nodded: "this is what I have seen with my own eyes, Changle land... Has been flattened by the day!" The words fell to the ground. Cheng Zaitian, Tang Wumei and others were completely shocked and speechless. Their mouths were so huge that they could not read a word for a long time. "This... It''s impossible!! You''re lying! " Cried one of the souls. Although the strength of Lingsheng state in Changle state can not be compared with Zhenwu Tiangong, it is a big potential at least. Which emperor can shake? Especially water and fire! Those who can afford to be respected are by no means ordinary people. Everyone thought little Qi was crazy. But... The fierce means shown by the white night makes people can''t doubt Xiaoqi''s statement. "There''s three more to go!" At this time, the white night began to say a word. Several people''s hearts beat wildly. "Two breaths." Cried the white night again. Cheng Zaitian and Tang Wumei are so frightened that they look south away. But at this time the South far away has been small Qi out of this news shock can not return to God. "A breath!" The white night made a sound again. This sentence, unexpectedly, was declared to the death penalty. The bodies of Cheng Zai Tian, Tang Wu Mei and others immediately cooled from head to foot. Finally. Bang!! No more people on their knees. Cheng Zaitian and Tang Wumei breathe tightly and turn their heads. However, his companions could not bear the shock and oppression. They knelt down and kowtowed to the white night. "Big... Lord... We... We were wrong, please forgive us..." the voice of trembling came out. South away from the gloomy face. One of the people in Zhenwu Tiangong was too frightened to speak. "And you?" The white night looks at Cheng in the sky and the beauty of Tang and Wu. They suddenly trembled. Tang Wumei shook her eyes, and finally bit her teeth and knelt down slowly. "I''m sorry, my lord..." Tang Wumei almost squeezed these words out of her teeth. As seen in the sky, a tooth is almost broken, people are extremely unwilling. But now, he has no choice, can only kneel down, eyes burning at the white night, and then heavily kneel on the ground. All the people around him gasped. An emperor Saint... Actually forced a group of martial saints to kneel down... if they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed it! No one spoke again, and the eyes of the people gathered on the body of the white night. "In that case, I''ll spare you a dog''s life." "Don''t provoke me any more, otherwise, no one in the world can protect you!" "You..." Cheng in the weather is urgent, immediately want to refute, but by the side of Tang Wu Mei to hold. "Even the little palace master can''t hold him down. We''d better not be impulsive." Tang Wu Mei lowered her voice. Cheng was bitten and had to give up. "Tell people to clean up here and entertain all the guests." South away from the gloomy face, staring at the white night and into the days, a few people look at, dark hum a, turn to leave. ... forcing Cheng to kneel in the world in public at night naturally brushed the face of being far away from the south. Although the emperor was powerful at night, he was not happy in his heart, so he went back to the heavenly palace first. While Bai Ye and Cheng Zaitian were brought into the palace by his disciples. Cheng is directly arranged to heal. The white night is led into the palace, waiting for the reception of the palace master, as well as the thanks from the heavenly palace. "Little Qi!! My child!! Where are you? " At this time, a rapid voice came from outside the hall. Looking sideways in the white night, I saw a woman in a red dress rushing in. The woman is beautiful and charming. Her appearance and outline are quite similar to that of Xiaoqi. This is the famous Mrs. Sylvia. This woman is more powerful than Nan yuan. Seeing the little Qi by the white night, she immediately rushed up and hugged her. "Son ah... My daughter..." my fair lady actually is directly sobbing and crying.Little Qi sees the appearance, also can not help crying. For a while, the mother and daughter cried enough, and that was the separation. My fair lady wiped tears from her eyes, nodded at the white night: "are you the white night that my daughter sent back?" "I''ve seen my wife." Nod in the night. "You don''t have to be polite. You saved my daughter. I must repay you well. You say, what do you want? I will do my best to satisfy you! " My fair lady. White night smell sound, a faint smile: "I worry about what I want, madam will not give." "Nothing is more important than my baby daughter, you say, what do you want?" My fair lady insisted. After a while of thinking in the white night, he said: "since that, I am not welcome! Madam, I heard that you have a treasure named jinghuashuiyue. It is the dowry you married to the real Wu Tiangong. I don''t know if you can give it to me This word fell, my fair lady''s face changed. "What do you say?? "The moon of flowers and flowers?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1329 The words fell to the ground, and the atmosphere in the hall immediately became very strange. The air has cooled down. People intelligently hear each other''s heartbeat, and everyone''s face is not very natural. Don''t say it''s Mrs. Yao''s face is ugly, even Xiao Qi''s look is strange. You know, my fair lady has a long history. She is the daughter of the famous Shenwang island Master in lingshenghai. She is the first lady of Shenwang island. What a distinguished lady? Behind her stands the strong man of the whole Shenwang Island, whose energy is no weaker than Zhenwu Tiangong. Because of this, Madame Yaotiao''s words on Zhenwu island are amazing. Even if she is far away from the south, she has to let her three points. In addition to Zhenwu bazun, her father who is far away from the south, no one can hold her down. Who dares not to give the first lady of Shenwang island and the first lady of Zhenwu island the face of such identity energy? My wife married a hen, a dog and a dog. After she was married to Zhenwu Tiangong, Madame Yaotiao only went back for several decades. Madame Yaotiao attached great importance to her family relationship. Naturally, she cherished this dowry presented by her father. She regarded it as a treasure, and even Xiaoqi couldn''t even want it. Everyone knows that my fair lady loves her daughter most. She would like to take the stars off the sky and give it to Xiao Qi. But she still refuses to let go of the mirror flowers and water moon. For this reason, little Qi also had a few big fights with my wife. At the request of the white night, my fair lady was silent. Obviously, she didn''t expect such a request in the daytime... "could you... Change your request?" I don''t know how long after that, my fair lady suddenly raised her head and asked. "It seems that Madame is still reluctant." Shake your head at night. "The moon in the mirror means a lot to me! It''s a gift from my father, and I don''t even give it to little Qi. How can I give it to you at will? " "It''s not worth the moon, so I don''t want to see my daughter in the mirror." Shake your head at night. My fair lady hears the voice, her eyes move, obviously feel very dissatisfied with the words of the white night. She snorted and said in a low voice, "boy, don''t use the method of exciting me! Do you really want to have a good time? It''s not that I can''t give it to you. It''s just that you have to do one more thing for me. If you can do it, why don''t you give it to you? " "Really?" "How can my fair lady be a man who talks nonsense?" "That''s good!" White night nodded and asked, "what do you want me to do?" "Very simple! Get me something. It''s on Zhenwu island. " My fair lady said. "Take something?" White night eyebrows move. "The reason why I don''t want to give you the moon is because my father gave it to me. However, my father gave me two items in total, one of which is the mirror flower and the other is called the star moon Kunlun. It''s just that I lost the star moon Kunlun!" "How was it lost?" "On Zhenwu Island, there is a fierce beast named cold water Zhenjing beast. This beast is of ordinary strength, but it hides in the cold water and is extremely difficult to kill. If we were not able to kill many people in the land of Kunwu Island, we would be able to kill many people in the land of Kunwu island If you can kill this beast, gouge its belly, dig out the stars and moon, and return it to me. I will give you the mirror flower water moon! " My fair lady said without expression. This word falls to the ground, small Qi facial expression big change: "Niang!" But before she had finished speaking, Madame Sylvia glared at her. Little Qi breathed hard and didn''t dare to speak. The white night shook his head and chuckled: "my fair lady is worthy of being the first lady of Shenwang island. She is really powerful. Zhenwu island people are not good at fighting in the water? Is that a joke? What''s more, how can I deal with this cold water crystal beast that can do evil on Zhenwu island for thousands of years without dying? There are so many great powers in Zhenwu island that even Zhenwu overlord can''t kill it. Do you think it can be done by me "You can choose to give up, I don''t ask for it, or... You can ask for something else. I will try my best to satisfy you!" My fair lady said. "It seems that my wife wants me to step back in the face of difficulties." The color of the white night did not change. "I still say that, you can give up." My fair lady''s face did not have much expression. The white night did not speak, and lowered her eyebrows and pondered. Little Qi is at a loss. She didn''t expect it to happen. "Mother... Don''t embarrass white night, ok..." Xiaoqi shouts, "he is a friend of red sister. Even if he doesn''t look at Qi''er, he should at least look at her face..." "Oh? He has something to do with Xiao Hong My fair lady was quite surprised. "It''s a pity that sister Hong is out training. If she was there, things would not be like this." Xiao Qi said with a sad face."Daughter, darling, don''t talk. My mother will deal with everything. My mother has her own sense of propriety. If you look around, you will take you to eat delicious food later." My fair lady dotes on the way. "But... White night is my Savior. You can promise him." Small Qi aggrieved said. "Xiaoqi, you are not sensible. You can''t give this kind of treasure casually. His mother can give him anything he wants, but this one... Can''t..." Mrs. Yaotiao shook her head. Little Qi heard the sound, want to cry without tears. But just then, the white night suddenly began to speak. "If I help you kill the cold water crystal beast, but you break your promise and don''t give me a mirror, what should I do?" This word falls to the ground, my fair lady and small Qi are all a Zheng, incredibly looking at the white night. "What do you mean? Did you... Agree? " My fair lady. "Answer me first." White night road. "This problem is easy to solve." My fair lady took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "the star moon Kunlun is a very fragile magic weapon. After you get the moon, you can exchange it with me. If I don''t give it to you, you will destroy it. Since you know the mirror flower water moon, you must know its use. If you get the mirror flower water moon, no one can stop you from going and staying, and your goal will be achieved." The words fell to the ground, and the white night nodded: "that''s good! I promise you My fair lady''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled, and she felt uneasy. Little Qi is also scared all over the face pale, hastily shouts: "white night, you... Can''t mess!! If you do go, you are looking for death! You can''t resist the cold pool "Don''t be so nervous! I''m just going to try. " White night light smile, looking at my fair lady way: "if I can''t get, failure, should also be nothing?" "Of course, you just need to do your best. If you fail, you will not get it. But my wife will reward you with another magic weapon as a thank you for saving the little girl." "That''s good." White night nods: "that arranges next, tomorrow I will go to meet that what cold water true Crystal Beast." "It''s a hero who makes a young man!" My fair lady''s mouth rose, nodded: "in this case, then I immediately arrange someone to arrange, white night, you will temporarily rest, I let people decorate your room." Thank you very much "Please." The man came to the hall and left the hall. As soon as the white night was gone, little Qi immediately broke away from the arms of my fair lady, and her cheeks were bulging and staring at her angrily. "Mother! What are you doing? Do you want my savior to die? " Little Qi angry way. "Why do you say that?" "You know that the cold water crystal beast can''t help but exist. The cold in the cold pool is not what ordinary people can bear. Going there in the daytime is basically seeking death." Little Qi gritted her teeth. She had heard about the cold pool since she was a child. It''s the most ferocious place on Zhenwu island. I don''t know how many people in Zhenwu island have died in cold pools these years. She still vaguely remembers that when she was only a few years old, she had fallen into the cold water pool by mistake. Her grandfather Zhenwu bazun rushed into the pool and rescued her. However, she was entangled by the fierce beast. The terrible cold of the cold pool directly blocked the breath of Zhenwu bazun. He could not make any efforts at all, and his situation was extremely critical. If not in an emergency, Zhenwu bazun launched Zhenwu Tianhe, the treasure handed down from Zhenwu Tiangong, I''m afraid Zhenwu bazun would have been in the cold water pool. After this event happened, people in Zhenwu Island completely recognized the frightfulness of the cold water pool, and no one dared to go down the cold water pool at will. Moreover, the ferocious beast in those days, moistened by the cold water pool, is no longer as powerful as it used to be. I''m afraid that the whole Zhenwu heavenly palace people can''t do anything about this beast. Even his grandfather was so embarrassed by the animals in the cold water pool that he died of death. The result of the white night at the emperor''s level still needs to be guessed?? It''s just death. "My son, his mother has already let him give up. It is he who insists on going to the cold water pool. I can''t blame my mother." My fair lady said. "But... If you don''t mention it, won''t it be all right?" Xiao Qi complained. "My mother just wants him to give up, but she doesn''t want him to be so rash and impulsive... Son, you should not pay any more attention to this matter. Even if you can keep him this time, with his impulsive character, do you think he will live again next time?? I''m afraid next time, he will encounter more serious things, this is a guy who doesn''t realize the crisis! Such people... Can''t go far! " My fair lady said lightly. Xiao Qi opened her mouth and didn''t know how to refute it... finally, she sighed, her head lowered and her face was sullen. "My son, my mother knows that you just want to repay your kindness, but you have done enough. Let''s go. My mother has prepared some delicious food and come with her."With that, my fair lady took little Qi away from the palace. And this thing, like wildfire, spread all over the island. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1330 The news spread like wildfire, and all kinds of discussions began to ring. "Well, did you hear that? The emperor saint who escorted the young lady back said that he would go to the cold water pool to kill the beast "What? An emperor saint should be so bold that he... Doesn''t want to die? " "I don''t know how the heaven and earth are so thick. How could there be such a stupid person in the world?" "That''s too much of a mess!" "I''m afraid I''m not a fool..." all kinds of small voices spread all over Zhenwu Island, almost every corner of the island. But in the room, Tang Wu Mei and Cheng Zaitian, who were practicing in the room, were stunned, and their faces were incredible. "Is that true?" "It''s true. It''s all over Zhenwu island now." People who have just entered the room are busy. People fell into silence. "Is this guy... Crazy?" Cheng is in a deep voice. "Hehe, there is a way for Qingtian. He doesn''t go. There is no way to hell. He wants to go. It seems that we don''t need to start any more. This guy will surely die." Someone shrugged. Cheng''s gloomy face couldn''t help but smile: "well, in this way, we just need to watch and see how the boy died! As long as he enters the cold water pool, he will not be able to save him! " "Ha ha ha ha..." there was a happy laugh in the room. However, Tang Wu Mei did not have the slightest happy look. She lowered her head and sat aside thinking about something. Cheng was in heaven and frowned: "Wu Mei, what''s the matter with you?"?? What are you thinking? " "I just feel a little strange." Tang Wu Mei whispered. "Strange? What''s so strange? " People stopped laughing and looked at her in unison. But Tang Wu Mei shook her head and said, "don''t you think it''s abnormal? This guy named Bai Ye is also the leader of dragon Jue. In addition, he can easily crush Wu Sheng. I don''t think such a guy is a brainless idiot. However, he still dares to go to the famous fierce place of Zhenwu island. Is he really going to die?? I''m afraid not. He must have been prepared. " When they heard the sound, they all nodded. Indeed, this is extraordinary. "Wu Mei, do you mean that the boy has a card in fact?" Cheng in the sky lowered his voice. "He must have a card." Tang Wu Meining said: "he dares to continue to kill us in front of the Nanyuan and Zhenwu Tiangong masters. He dares to be so unscrupulous in Zhenwu island. What he relies on is not the suckling child! He must have absolute strength to be so fearless! " "You''re right!" Cheng was slapped in the sky, but his face became ugly: "if so, what should we do? He even dares to go to the cold water pool. We people are afraid that we are not even ants in his eyes. If we go to trouble him again, we will surely die! " Cheng will never let go of the white night. He is forced to kneel in public by the white night. What a shame! Everyone has been thinking about how to revenge! "At present, the family master has not yet arrived, so we can only outwit it!" Tang Wu Mei said in a deep voice, "isn''t he going to the cold pool? Let''s go, too. Cheer him on and cheer him up "Oh? Wu Mei, do you have a plan? " Cheng asked in a hurry as soon as he was in front of the sky. "Immature plans, do as they please." Tang Wu Mei gazed at Cheng in the sky and said in a deep voice, "have you asked my wife for what we want?" "Got it!" Cheng was relieved and said with a smile, "Mrs. slim didn''t agree at first, but after adding the gifts we prepared, Mrs. Miaoxia should have done it." "Oh, the woman who is very deep in the city hall, she will certainly agree to anything if she doesn''t agree to it!" Tang Wu Mei said coldly. "Why do you say that?" "Fu Jie and Lin Qiya, who came with us, all died in Zhenwu island. Although they were killed in the daytime, Zhenwu Tiangong was not afraid of the families behind these people, but it was still a little troublesome. Madame Yaotiao did this in the hope that we could be grateful to her, so that we could say a few more words in front of those families and put all the blame on the white night On me, just to excuse them! This woman, although she was born rich and noble, is not simple in mind Tang Wu Mei hummed. "I see." Cheng Zaixian and others suddenly. "Wu Mei, you are so clever!" "We can''t think of it as deep as this. Only Wu Mei can do this. If this can be done, Wu Mei will be the first to succeed." "Yes, yes..." several people worshipped from the heart, and praise was heard all the time. Tang Wu Mei lifted her mouth and said, "it''s nothing. OK, don''t waste time. Let''s get ready and go to the cold pool." "Good!"... ... Br > after being arranged to have a rest in the room at night, he directly connected to the meditation and meditated with his knees crossed, as if the statue were motionless. This continued for a day, talent out, straight to the cold pool. At the moment, the cold water pool, a sea of people, people gathered, the sound of small talk gathered into a huge sound wave, catharsis everywhere. There was a lot of noise at the scene. Countless people are looking forward to it. These are the disciples of Zhenwu Tiangong. However, not only the disciples, but also several elders of Zhenwu Tiangong have arrived. But it really surprised the students present. Obviously, no one can sit on it. People look around, looking for the white night, see it has not yet arrived, some people are a bit agitated. Little Qi stood beside Mrs. my fair nervously, her little hand pulling her mother''s hand, very uneasy. South away from the hands attached, standing in the cold pool, motionless as a mountain. He hated arrogant people very much. The arrogant and domineering attitude of white night at the mouth of the island had already annoyed him. If it had not been for Bai Ye who had saved Xiao Qi, but had been the Savior of his daughter, I am afraid Nanyuan would have taken the initiative to blow it out. Tang Wu Mei and Cheng Zai Tian all stood in the corner. They looked at the cold pool and the blue water, and they swallowed their saliva. "It''s said that the cold pool is 3000 meters deep. The ordinary emperor can only enter 10 meters. If it exceeds 10 meters, he will die. Wusheng can dive 200 meters, and Yuesheng can enter kilometers. After that, the cold power increases wildly. Even if it is Yang Sheng, it is only 1500 meters. However, the Jing Tian Shen state above the Yang Sheng can run through the whole cold water pool. It''s just that the person in the Jing Tian Shen state can''t stay in the cold water pool for long. If you don''t leave early, it will fall sooner or later. " Tang Wu Mei said lightly. Next to the people heard the sound, dark tongue. "Madame, hasn''t the boy come yet?" See hour namely arrive, South away from brow frown, side head says. "You ask me, how do I know? Just wait. It would be better if he didn''t come. " My fair lady hummed. Nan yuan opened his mouth and did not speak again. Because of the time, people are impatient and the boiling sound is even worse. "Why haven''t you come yet?" "Isn''t that the kid playing us?" "I think he''s probably afraid!" "Oh, I''m afraid it''s not just a boaster?" The voice of complaint and ridicule rang out. But just then... I don''t know who called. "Coming!" People''s spirit shocked, the whole cold water pool around the moment of silence, countless pairs of eyes brush toward the intersection. But at the intersection, a man in a white robe came with his hands attached to it. The man''s skin is white with ink. He is handsome and has the posture of God. Everyone looks at him with a feeling of shaking God. It was white night. It''s really hard to believe that this is the temperament and appearance of an emperor and Saint... countless pairs of eyes are watching, and the white night is still leisurely, without any sense of tension. He stepped forward and walked until he reached the cold water pool. There was no sound around. "You still have room for regret. If you give up now, I will give you rich rewards, and you won''t feel ashamed to do so. No one will laugh at you. After all, the emperor''s going to the pool is looking for death! OK? Give up? " My fair lady asked. White night smell sound, light shake head: "no, I''m ready." The scene is boiling again. "Stupid!" Next to the South far away, can not help but curse. "White night, you... You are really stupid!" This time, little Qi seldom agreed with her father''s words. The people around him pointed, snickered, ridiculed, mocked, and heard all kinds of small voices. White night did not pay attention to, just look at my wife, light way: "please also remember the things promised before." "So many people know that I dare not break my promise? At that time, we will not only lose the face of Zhenwu Tiangong, but also the face of people from Shenwang island! You can rest assured that you will get the stars and moon Kunlun, and the mirror will be yours! " My fair lady said earnestly. "Good!" Nodding at night, he jumped into the cold pool directly. In an instant, all the people around him took a breath and looked at the pool in a hurry. But see the white night as carp, into the pool after crazy drilling. In a short time, people disappear... "really jump in?" Tang Wu Mei was shocked. "Ha ha ha ha, this boy is dead!! He''s dead!! God help me too! God help me too Cheng is in the sky, and he is very excited. Now. Hua la... a vast and strong wind came from the distance, and then the eternal, grand and majestic force swept towards this side.People here were shocked, all of them knelt down and kowtowed devoutly. "Welcome to bazun!" The voice came out. It''s Zhenwu bazun!! What happened here is that Zhenwu bazun was also shocked!! Zhenwu bazun is a thin old man in yellow robe. His eyes are sunken and he looks skinny and old. "Get up A husky voice came out. "Xie bazun." People get up. Zhenwu bazun walked to the edge of the lake and looked at the gradually subsided cold lake. His old eyes twinkled with a strange light www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1331 It''s a cold feeling in the water. It''s a very strong feeling, and it''s really weird. It ignores most of the body protection holy power of the white night, and has more functions on the body, which makes people shudder. White night eyebrow micro motion, hand a wave. Bang Dang! A strong holy power mask was offered. The air shield formed and surrounded him, separated the cold water, and immediately became a vacuum around the white night. He settled down and rushed down. It sank about 600 meters in the morning, and the air shield around him was climbing up a wonderful frost. There was an indescribable force of ice and frost. It tore and squeezed the hood madly. A lot of cracks appeared in the hood. It seemed that it could not support it. Even if the holy power was continuously delivered to the mask in the daytime, it could not keep up with the ice force borne by the mask. And as he continued to sink, the force of the ice became more and more strong, and the cracks in the hood were more and more. Finally. Bang Dang! As it sank to a kilometer, a burst came out. The hood that sheltered the white night burst. The turbulent water engulfed the white night again. The force of ice that pierces the soul is sweeping up. I can''t help my teeth chatter at night. He underestimated the power of the ice. The freezing degree of this ice force is just incredible. Even if he had a mind shaking spirit, he could not be completely immune. At the same time, he carried all the magic formulas to increase the strength of the body, and continued to sink under the force of this terrible ice. After 1500 meters, the freezing degree in the water has doubled. The God can''t resist it. It has become very hard. Eroded by the force of ice, the body of the white night becomes iron and blue, and the Qi, blood, heart and soul in the body become stagnant. At this time, it is very difficult for him to recruit again. At this moment, if the fierce beast rushed over, white night had no ability to fight back. And this is just about two thousand meters away. If you get to 3000 meters... I''m afraid I can''t be sure if I can still live. "No! I can''t go down any more, or I will die. I have to find a way Deep thought, deep breath of thinking. Do you rely on pills?? This can be regarded as a method. He refined a lot of good pills and medicines in advance. He can make a super pill with the magic skill of melting pills. But if you only rely on pills, even if you can dive to 3000 meters, I''m afraid it will be difficult to compete with the cold water Jingjing beast. The strength of the body must be completely immune to the cold power of 3000 meters of cold water before it can be effective!! It''s not enough to rely on the magic power of melting pill alone! We must think of other countermeasures! My eyebrows are frozen in the white night. But at this time, there was a change in the bottom of the pool. The water came rushing in. He looked down and saw a thin line coming from the bottom of the pool. The thin line was very slender and straight. Fixed eyes and look, can see that the end of the thin line is a palm sized fish, this fish eyes blood red, all over the scales, breath cold. What is this? White night is confused. Is that cold water Crystal Beast?? It looks like this?? It''s quite different from what the population said! The white night is full of doubts. If it''s just this virtue, it doesn''t seem to be very strong! It was only when the beast approached that day night realized that he was wrong. And it''s a big mistake!! The fish are fast and come flying like arrows, but when they are approaching... roar!!! A shrill roar rang out. Just look at the size of the palm of the fish suddenly become big, into the size of a hill, like Kun general swallow into the white night. The huge mouth from the bottom up, comparable to the black hole, the abyss. His face changed greatly in the white night. The tusks on both sides of the big mouth directly opened the void and scattered the cold water. The amazing power above was incomparable. Under this big mouth, I''m afraid everything in the world must be swallowed by it!! But in the next second. Sonorous! At night, his eyes were cold and his face was ferocious. He suddenly drew his sword and chopped at the real crystal beast of cold water. Roar!!! The sword of the dead dragon was activated directly, and the terrible sword spirit suddenly generated and turned into a torrent, which roared towards the beast biting. Dong!!!!! The torrent swept away, tearing out a vacuum at the bottom of the cold pool.In the white night, he breathed heavily. With the current strength of white night, the dead dragon sword can be driven at will, but... In this cold water pool, his Qi pulse is almost frozen, and it takes him a lot of strength to pull out this sword. But... Should be dead?? I look forward to it in the daytime. But... He didn''t see the body of the cold water crystal beast. On the contrary, at the end, he saw a fish with its tail cut off, swimming wildly into the cold pool. "Hiding?" He was stunned by the white night, and his face was heavy. The cold water real crystal beast was so clever that it avoided such a blow. It seems that its swallowing and biting just now was also a trial, not a real intention to swallow the white night, otherwise it would die with that sword. Cold water Crystal Beast once again hide in the deep cold, no longer see a trace. White night believes that this time it will not appear easily. At least if you want to kill it, you have to go down to the bottom of the cold pool. The cold water Jingjing beast is not a common thing to do for a powerful sect like Zhenwu Tiangong. What to do? In the white night, I was thinking. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He turned around and swam to the top of the cold pool. After swimming to the cold water pool only 500 meters away, people sit cross legged and sit up, as if in exercise. The cold air here can''t affect half of the body of the world shaking God. The Qi pulse and the spirit of heaven have resumed their operation, and their functions have no influence at all. And here, if the cold water eucryst beast dares to attack, the white night will not give it any chance to escape, and it has no possibility to escape! Outside the cold pool. "What''s the matter? Why is it quiet? " "That''s right. I can see a little ripple just now. Now there''s no movement. Is it possible that the boy is dead?" "It should be possible. With his accomplishments, I''m afraid he died before one kilometer!" "Oh, no fun! I thought this kid could have some killer''s mace! I didn''t expect to die. " "Let''s go. Let''s go, master. Let''s go back." One by one, the disciples were listless and disappointed. "Oh, it seems that we don''t have to do it!" In the corner, Cheng is in the sky, the corner of his mouth rises and sneers. "Go back, boring!" "That''s it Others said, sighing or chuckling. "Don''t be so anxious. Let''s see." At this time, Tang Wu Mei lowered her voice. "Wu Mei, what are we looking at? That man is dead. Now he must be an ice sculpture! We''re just wasting time waiting. " Cheng Zaixian shakes his head. Tang Wu Mei did not speak, just stood in the same place. When they saw this, they looked at each other and could only wait with Tang Wu Mei. "Dad." South far away looking at Zhenwu bazun, can''t help but ask. However, Zhenwu bazun''s words made the disciples who were ready to leave stop one after another and looked in amazement. "He''s not dead!" Zhenwu bazun said lightly. These three words, instantly all people are astonished. "Not dead?? How could this be possible? " "Palace master, is that true?" "What a life he has "If it''s not dead, why is there no movement?"?? It is reasonable to say that when a soul goes down into the pool, he must constantly urge the holy power to protect his body. Is it possible that this person does not use the holy power to dive like this? " Asked an old man out of his voice. Others nodded in agreement. As long as one evocation method, a sacrifice to holy power, this pool of water will certainly appear abnormal, but it is still calm until now... Can''t you stay still in the daytime? However, Zhenwu bazun shook his head again and again and said, "he is 500 meters at the bottom of the pool! No action, so there is no ripple in this pool! He didn''t know what he was doing The crowd was completely silent. "What the hell is he doing?" Some people are angry. "You can''t dive for 500 meters? Is he procrastinating? " "Hateful, Little Palace master, you didn''t set a time with this person. He was afraid that he was stalling in it." Many people yelled, calling out that the night was cunning. But South far away did not pay attention. However, there Mrs. Yao said: "if he doesn''t come out within two days, he should be defeated! We don''t have time to waste on such a person, let alone anyone who is opportunistic "Yes!" The other disciples yelled. But just then, a golden light came down from the sky and scattered on this end. All people are shocked. But there are ripples in the cold pool.However, the more intense the ripple, the more intense. After a while, a huge whirlpool came into being!! "Wow The crowd was startled. What is this move?? However, an even more incredible scene appeared. Above the sky, clouds and fog opened, a huge shadow of the Golden Dragon fell from the sky, into the cold pool!! "What is that?" Someone exclaimed. The crowd retreated. The huge dragon shadow that fell down unexpectedly surprised Zhenwu bazun by half a step. Jinlong bumps into the ice pool and disappears, and Huaguang disappears with it. But at this time, the surface of the whole cold pool is frozen instantly. I''m afraid there''s something terrible going on down there. "In the sky!" Tang Wu Mei called quickly. "What''s the matter?" Cheng is puzzled. "Come on! Follow the plan Tang Wu Mei was in a hurry. "On schedule?" Cheng was stunned and looked at the anxious look of Tang Wu. He hesitated and nodded: "that''s good! I''ll do it now. " Finish saying, the person glides out of the cold water pool range quietly, toward own room to rush quickly. All the people around were staring at the cold pool. Now, what happened?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1332 Sitting in the cold water at night. With his eyes closed, he held something in his hands, motionless as a statue. He did not care about the impact of the surrounding water and cold on his body. And the thing in his hand is the dead dragon sword that has been hanging around his waist!! The sword of the dead dragon was shining brightly on his body. At the moment, he seems to be integrated with the dead dragon sword and the human sword. All of a sudden, his eyes opened in the white night, and he suddenly swallowed the alchemy. With the pill in his abdomen, his skill increased greatly, and the whole person urged all the strength of his life to bombard the dead dragon sword. Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Dong... holy power is like a hammer, beating the body of the dead dragon sword. The amazing power made the whole cold water pool tremble wildly... the people on the edge of the cold water pool finally felt the change under the water. However, from this sense of vibration, people can easily judge that the source seems to be still 500 meters below the pool. "He''s still sitting there!" "What the hell is he doing?" "Are you really procrastinating?" People don''t understand and complain constantly. Tang Wu Mei gazed at the pool for a moment, then suddenly raised her hand and grabbed a dazzling white stone from the ring. It was in the entrance. Shi zi''er immediately melted into a touch of spiritual power into her mind. And in the mind, immediately echoed into the voice in the sky. "In the sky!" Tang Wu Mei recited a sentence in her heart. "I am!" Cheng in the day''s laughter in Tang Wu Mei''s mind: "did not expect that this magic weapon can really carry out spiritual communication!! Amazing! magical!! Ha ha... " " it can only conduct spiritual communication in a short distance, and there is a time limit. After a certain period of time, it will have no effect! " Tang Wumei whispered, "tell me first! How''s that guy doing now "Don''t worry! I haven''t started the battle to enter the cold pool yet Cheng Zaitian, who returns to the residence of several people, while communicating with Tang Wumei, moves the table in the middle of the room and removes the hidden array covered on the ground under the table. In an instant, a Dharma array with brilliant glaze appeared. This array is their Assassin''s mace, and also their courage to explore Zha Tianfeng. "I have a treasure named quhanzhu, which was given to me by my father. With this treasure, I can easily enter the cold water pool, but it can not only remove the cold for me, but also clear my soul and Holy Spirit. So after I go down, I am an ordinary person. Although I can be easily concealed, once I am found in the white night, I will surely die!" Cheng is in a low voice. "Don''t worry, he is hard to protect himself in the cold pool, but he has no time to care about you. Moreover, you just need to spill out the things prepared for him in advance, and then he will surely die!" Tang Wu Mei lowered her voice. Hearing the sound, Cheng nodded and looked ferocious: "the shame he gave me! I must return it! In that case, Wu Mei, I''m going! " "Be careful!" Tang Wu Mei whispered. Cheng nodded in the day, no longer hesitated, urged the big array. In an instant. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a great array of surging, blooming a strong force of space. The amazing halo will be engulfed in the sky. As if in the sky appeared again, already in the cold water pool kilometer place. "Well?" Standing at the edge of the cold water pool, Zhenwu bazun seems to have noticed something. He stares at the pool and frowns slightly. Cheng in the day into the pool, immediately looked around, soon saw floating in the distance above the white night. "He seems to be in a state." Cheng''s eyes brightened in the day, prompting the hermit method to hide aside and said excitedly. "It''s time to meditate?? Well, it seems that he is really going to delay time! " Tang Wu Mei hums coldly: "in the sky, you act according to the circumstances, solve him!" "Good!" Cheng nods in the sky, takes out a small box from the storage ring, and the person will open the box. But just then. Whoa!! A golden brown halo suddenly blooms, which is the whole cold pool shine bright. Cheng in the day was shocked and quickly withdrew. But see the source of the light bloom, is the sword!! The white night opened his eyes again. Looking at the sword in his hand, the corner of his mouth rose slightly and sank suddenly. It was like a sharp sword and fell into the bottom of the pool. Fast as an arrow! "What Cheng Zaixian is in a daze on the spot. "In heaven! What happened? What happened to that light? " Tang Wu Mei asked urgently.Cheng in the day has been stagnant for a long time, the talent reacts, and says in a hurry: "the white night moved!! He moved! He... He began to rush to the bottom of the water "Keep up with him!" Tang Wu Mei was overjoyed: "do you dare to move at last? Ha ha, when he entered a kilometer or two, he couldn''t hold the cold! You can give him a ride! Turn him into an ice sculpture and sleep here forever "Good!" Cheng in the day bite teeth, but also speed full chase in the past. Two people, one in front of the other, fell down. It''s just. With the continuous decline, Cheng is completely stuck in the sky. A thousand meters! 1500 meters! Two thousand meters! 2500 meters!! Until the distance of nearly 3000 meters, the speed of the white night did not stop at all!! He was not afraid of the force of ice in the water! He''s... Completely immune to this force! "Is this fake?" Cheng in the sky looked at the front like a sharp arrow, the whole son is dull. "What''s the matter? Did you kill him? " Tang Wu Mei asked eagerly. "How to kill..." Cheng in the sky whispered: "he directly rushed over a distance of 2500 meters, and was close to the bottom of the pool." "What? He went straight to the bottom of the pool? " When Wu Mei heard the sound, she immediately lost her voice and called out. But when the voice dropped, she realized that she had lost her temper and quickly covered her mouth. All around looked at her. "Miss Tang, what are you talking about? Who rushed to the bottom of the pool?? Is it night? " "What a liar? Are you kidding? " "I reckon that guy''s going to drag on for a thousand or so!! To the bottom of the pool? How can it be? " "Does Miss Tang want to adjust the atmosphere?" Zhenwu Tiangong''s disciples said one after another. South away from a frown, my fair lady said nothing. Only Zhenwu Ba Zun took a deep look at the beauty of Wu in Tang Dynasty. Tang Wu Mei was relieved. Fortunately, people do not trust that the white night has such strength, so they smile and say: "yes, I am really joking. Don''t blame you." They murmured in secret, but did not say anything. And at the bottom of the cold pool. The white night looked at a huge black hole at the bottom of the pool. This huge black hole has more intense cold. This cold force can easily freeze the people in jingtianjing into ice. At this time, the water in the cold pool will not freeze, otherwise everything here will be sealed with dust. In the black hole, there was a change. After a while, a slender fish gradually came out. The whole body of the swimming fish is scaly, the eyes are red, and the tail behind it has been broken. This is the fish that escaped before, that is to say, the fierce beast in the cold water pool, the cold water crystal beast! "In heaven! How did you get here? " At this time, looking at the cold water crystal beast of the white night suddenly opened. Cheng Zaitian, who was hiding in the distance, shivered all over his body and said pale: "you... You know I''m here?" "You should be wearing some kind of magic weapon to hide your breath, and then cooperate with invisibility. I want to know that you are very difficult, but... Although concealment can cover your body, it can''t make your body disappear. Every time you move, the whole cold pool will be different, so I expect you to come!" Cheng in the day surprised: "you should be so careful?" He never thought that under such circumstances, he still had time to pay attention to other things?? "You said I killed it first? Or kill you first? " White night slightly side of the head, looking at the distance of the invisible Cheng in the sky, mouth raised. "Kill me?" Cheng in the day bit his teeth and said, "it depends on whether you have this ability!" With that, Cheng took out the box in the day, and looked as if he were dead. "What is that?" White night asked curiously. "It''s called Sanwei Bingqi. It''s my father''s gift to me! Do you think the water in this cold pool will not freeze? You''re wrong. It''s not that it won''t freeze, but it doesn''t have the power to freeze it. But my three flavors of cold air are different. Its cold power is more than several times that of the ice at the bottom of the cold pool. As long as I open this box and release the three flavors of cold air inside, the whole cold pool will be frozen forever, and even Zhenwu bazun can''t break the ice!! You will sleep here forever "That''s your trump card?" White night eyebrow a pick, open a mouth to say. "We have countless Assassin''s mace, this is just one of them. You should be glad that you can die in my hands, white night!" Cheng is grinning grimly and his eyes are full of fanaticism. Then he opened the box. "Wait a minute!" At this time, the white night suddenly called."Do you have any last words?" Cheng zaishan asked. "Last words? No White night shook his head, a faint smile: "I just want to tell you, your thing is useless to me, you don''t complacent!" "What do you say?" Cheng is angry: "then I''ll try it?" "Don''t worry!" White night turned around and looked at the cold water Jingjing beast in front of him with the dead dragon sword and said, "I''ll kill this beast first, and I''ll deal with you! Before that, I advise you not to act rashly! " "What do you say?" In the sky. But see the white night has moved open, toward the cold water Crystal Beast rushed. Roar!!! The cold water Jingjing beast roared, opened its mouth again, and bit off toward the white night. The astonishing tusks of the upper and lower jaw are all over the place, which makes people''s scalp numb. But the next second... boom!! The spirit of the earth shaking dead Dragon Sword came. The cold water crystal beast was obviously on guard, and quickly turned into the size of a palm and dodged away. But at this time, white night fingers move. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" Low cry in the night. Bang!!! The sword spirit of the dead dragon suddenly exploded, and countless slender short swords, such as a large net, shrouded in the cold water Zhenjing beast. This... It''s controlling the sword Qi of the dead dragon!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1333 Cheng Zaixian doesn''t know that the famous Dead dragon sword is on Bai Ye''s body. After all, Bai Ye has deliberately hidden this sword, which will be his sharp weapon. At the same time, Cheng Zaixian can''t know what the power of death Dragon Sword Qi means after being manipulated. In the past, it was impossible to operate the dead dragon sword after wielding the dead dragon sword in the daytime. As long as the opponent reacts fast enough to escape from the coverage of the dead dragon sword, everything can be completely evaded. Even the power of the dead dragon sword can be transferred to another space by means of space means to completely resist. But now it''s different. Now the white night has been able to control the dead Dragon Sword Qi. Because just now, he successfully assisted the dead dragon sword to complete the repair. The ice power here stimulates his body all the time, but it also stimulates the dead dragon sword. The dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong. Its self-healing also depends on the attack of foreign objects. White night uses its own strength as external force to hammer the dead dragon sword. Although the self-healing of the dead dragon sword is almost completed, white night just does a push wave to block it. But at this critical moment, the completion of the repair of the dead dragon sword is of great significance. Although Bai Ye still can''t master the real power of the dead dragon sword, at present, he has a thread of spiritual communication with the dead dragon sword. In the spirit of almost nothing, what the white night sees is an endless gray ocean. He is like a man standing on the edge of the ocean. He can reach out and touch the endless sea water, but all he can touch is the land as big as a palm. But even so, it''s enough! Now he can be said to have the dead dragon sword in the real sense!! Under the sword formula of the white night, countless dead dragons devour the pure crystal beast in the cold water. Before the cold water Jingjing beast had time to react, it was shrouded by the sword Qi of the dead dragon. Then... chi! Strange sounds are produced at the bottom of the cold pool. The sword spirit of the dead dragon was like cutting tofu. It was suddenly lost in the body of the real crystal beast in the cold water. The huge body was frozen on the spot, as motionless as a statue. "What?" Cheng was stunned. The next second, a terrifying scene appeared. Just look at the huge body of the cold water Crystal Beast suddenly split, and countless neat slits were produced. In the cracks, a large amount of blue blue blood was sprayed out, which dyed the bottom of the cold water pool dark blue, and some places even condensed ice. Then, the huge body began to disintegrate, like a collapsed high wall, disintegrated. The cold water Zhenjing beast that has puzzled Zhenwu Tiangong for many years... Just died... was killed by a move!! "How could that happen? impossible!! It''s impossible Cheng was shivering in the sky, and his hand holding the box began to tremble and tremble with fear. At this moment, he realized how terrible the man in front of him was! At this moment, he realized what kind of guy he was facing! This cold water crystal beast, but even Zhenwu bazun can''t help it! Now... He''s been killed by this man!! That doesn''t mean that he wants to kill Zhenwu bazun! It''s going to be easy?? "No! no No Cheng in the day to God, people quickly back, toward the top of the cold pool crazy swim. People, like dogs who have lost their families, are running wild. But he just swam not long, a figure appeared in front of him. It was white night. "Where are you going?" White night holding dead dragon sword, light looking at him. "Ah Cheng screamed in the day and retreated in a hurry, shivering like a sieve. "Didn''t you just kill me?" The dead dragon sword was put into the scabbard and said slowly: "now I have solved the cold water crystal beast. No one can disturb me. Come on, let me see your means and see how you kill me! I''ll stand here waiting to die! " Cheng hears the sound in the sky, but he is scared out of his sheath. He quickly clasped his fists, bent down and knelt, and cried, "my Lord!! Lord Bai!! It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!! I''m bold! I don''t know what to do!! Please!! Please let me go!! Please... I don''t dare to be the enemy of you again! " "You''re not going to kill me?" I don''t know how to cherish it again! You refuse me one after another, why?? Are you kidding me "Ah?" Cheng''s face changed and he wanted to cry without tears. White night? If he had dared before, how could he have the courage now? "Come here!" The white night drinks a way, raises the hand to grasp.Whoosh! The general trend of terror spread in an instant and will be wrapped in the sky. He swallowed the expelling cold bead, all over the body has no strength, is not the match of the white night at all. But he would not give up. As soon as he bit his teeth, he opened the box directly! "Freeze it for me!" Whoa! The dust in the box burst out in an instant, just like the explosion of fireworks, spread around. In an instant, the bottom of the whole cold pool is covered with dust, and the body of the white night is also engulfed and frozen by the force of ice!! In the day is not affected, people are at peace. Seeing that the white night was frozen, Cheng''s frightened face finally recovered a lot, and then his face was filled with ecstasy. "Yes?? Yes!! What''s the use of being strong?? In front of my magic weapon!! You still have to die!! Now, I satisfy you!! I killed you! Ha ha ha... " Cheng Zaitian clapped his hands repeatedly, as if he were crazy. But all of a sudden... bang!!! A golden light passed by. Just look at the bottom of the dusty cold pool cut by Jin Guangsheng and cut into several pieces. Cheng''s smile on his face was stiff. Before he could react, he was again surrounded by the general situation of the white night, and then "whoosh" flew into his face and was caught by him. "Become in the sky, scared to the extreme, shivering, mouth open huge, but has been unable to speak. Now he even has no courage to beg for mercy. White night did not speak, the hand raised again, pulled out the dead dragon sword, waved around. Boom!!! The fierce sword Qi exploded on the spot and turned into a large golden fog, rippling everywhere. All of a sudden, the bottom of the cold pool was cleared! All the frost disappeared. Cheng stayed in the sky. His limbs drooped, and his face became more and more frightening. White night took him and opened the Qianlong ring with the other hand, and put the broken cold water Crystal Beast corpse into it. At this time, a voice came from the cold pool. "Lord white night! In my face, please save this man''s life The owner of this voice is Zhenwu bazun. He gazed at the cold pool with a very serious look. But this sentence falls, all people around the cold pool are in uproar. "What do you mean by this? People? Who is it? Who else "Didn''t white night die? How is that possible? And whose life should he keep? " The disciples were at a loss. The senators were stunned. South far away and my fair lady look at one eye, can see each other''s doubts in the eyes. Only Tang Wumei and others on this side were pale, and they kept retreating. They had no strength at all... whoa!! At this time, a figure burst out of the cold pool. The calm and cold water burst in an instant. The figure fell out and stood at the edge of the cold water pool. When people looked at it, they found that it was the white night standing beside the cold pool, and what he held in his hand was like a dead dog in the sky. "In the sky!" Tang Wumei and others exclaimed. "What''s going on here?" "How can Cheng Zai Tian come out of the cold pool with the white night?" "Palace master, what are you doing?" Voices of consternation came and went. Everyone rubbed their eyes and thought they were wrong. Rao is far away from the doubt. "Father, this..." "it''s just a few kids playing around. It''s OK." Zhenwu Ba Zun raised his hand and motioned to stay away from the south. Looking at the white night calmly, he said, "the white night master is really excellent. He can easily escape into the cold water pool and kill the beast. I''d like to thank you on behalf of Zhenwu Tiangong." The words fell to the ground, and it was boiling again. "Father, he really killed the cold water Jingjing beast?" My fair lady''s face changed greatly, and she went forward to inquire in a hurry. Zhenwu bazun didn''t speak, just looked at the white night. But look at the big wave of the white night, the Qianlong ring opens. Dada dada... the corpses of the cold water eucryst beast in the Qianlong ring immediately fell out and piled up like a mountain in front of the public. And one of the main trunk is inlaid with the star moon Kunlun lost by my wife at that time!! My fair lady was overjoyed, and immediately rushed to take down the star moon Kunlun. After careful inspection, her face turned red with excitement. "It''s really Kunlun, the star moon!! As expected, my father sent me the star moon Kunlun! Great!! That''s great"What about things?" White night light looking at my fair lady, stretched out his hand to say. My fair lady was stiff and hesitated. To be practical, the stars and moon Kunlun are obviously not comparable to those in the mirror. If we really want to change them, it will be a big loss. But... She boasted in public, how can she repent?? "Yaotiao, give me the mirror flower water moon to the white night Lord. Don''t break your promise, or the face of Zhenwu Tiangong and your Shenwang island will not be preserved." At this time, Zhenwu bazun made a sound. His words completely let my fair lady have no hesitation. As soon as a man gritted his teeth and turned his hand, a round mirror appeared in his palm, and then he threw it out. Whoosh! Round mirror flies to the white night. White night catch, check a turn, this mirror contains a strong space power, suddenly overjoyed. As expected, it''s a beautiful mirror!! "Good!" The white night nods and puts the mirror away. "Children, let''s go on the white night?" At this time, Zhenwu bazun said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1334 "Let go?" White night face calm, light looking at Zhenwu bazun: "put who?" "Of course, it''s in the hands of Lord Bai! This son uses the method similar to the space transmission to enter the cold water pool. Although I don''t know how he has such a subtle transmission method, but... The Lord of the white night, they are still some immature children who are spoiled and used to it. They don''t know the skills of the strong and the dangers of the world. You have to forgive people! How about you abolishing his cultivation and sparing him his life "Do you have to forgive others?" White night shook his head and said, "I have given him several opportunities! It is he who doesn''t know how to cherish. How can I be blamed? Don''t say I didn''t give him a chance "They''re just greedy, some grudges!" Zhenwu bazun took the trouble to persuade him: "besides, Lord Bai, I hope you don''t kill him. It''s not because I have any friendship with him, but because the family building energy behind this son is not small and it''s hard to deal with it. If Lord Bai is angry for a moment, I''m afraid it will cause hatred for the family. When the time comes, I''ll get married! It will only bring a lot of trouble to Mr. Bai. It''s better to let him go. How about this? " "Do you mean that if I let him go, it will be over?" The white night asked. Zhenwu bazun hesitated and nodded: "it should be so!" "Should it be? That means you''re not sure yourself? " White night faint smile: "besides, you also said, this person has some grudges, since some, it is always has, is a grudge! If I let him go, will he still trouble me in the future? " "No, no! I... I promise I''ll never trouble you again! I Swear!! Swear Cheng is roaring in the sky, and his mood is especially excited. "I believe you!" White night nodded. This word falls to the ground, Cheng in the day is stunned, all people have some reaction not come over. Did white night agree so happily? Cheng was overjoyed and cried, "thank you! Thank you very much!! Thank you, Lord Bai! " "But I have a grudge At this time, white night added another sentence. In a flash, Cheng is numb. Before he could react, the white night suddenly lifted his body and smashed it to the ground. Dong!!!!!! The earth shaking explosion broke out from the center of Zhenwu island. The whole island trembled. An endless force storm swept the whole Zhenwu island! Around the spirit sea crazy tumbling, big waves roll up. The pool water in the cold pool is surging. The people around were suddenly shaken by the shock, most of them fell to the ground directly. Rao Shinan was far away from others, and his steps were staggering. He felt that he was shocked by a terrible force at his feet. The people quickly stabilized themselves. But when you look at it again, the scene in front of you is deeply stimulated to everyone present!! Next to the cold water pool, a huge and incomparable pit appeared, which was nearly 100 meters deep. And in the middle of the pit is the white night. He held a mass of bloody objects in one hand, and the palm of his hand was against the ground. The earth was like a spider web, and the surrounding area was broken. The ground was completely collapsed. If he looked down at the depression for more than ten meters, I''m afraid the whole Zhenwu island would be pierced! What a terror!! Zhenwu island is going to be destroyed?? As you know, Zhenwu island is not an ordinary island. Zhenwu Tiangong has been standing on Zhenwu island for many years. Zhenwu bazun has built Zhenwu island into a place full of organs and boundaries. The strength and thickness of this island are far beyond imagination. Ordinary people can not say that they can crack it, even if it is a small hole. But now... many people feel like they are dreaming. If you look at that bloody thing again, it''s... Suddenly, it''s become in the sky!! He was shocked to death by the night!! Countless people gasped, their eyes full of horror and fear. Is this man crazy?? He actually killed Cheng in the sky!! Isn''t he afraid of revenge from his family?? Tang Wu Mei retreated. South far away from open mouth, already don''t know what to say. Rao is small Qi is tightly covering the small mouth, a face at a loss. I saw the white night raised his hand, shook the blood stains in his hand, looked at the dignified Zhenwu PA Zun, and said: "sorry! In my opinion, trouble is not avoided, but solved! If I really want to get married, I can only solve this problem! " Zhenwu bazun was silent for a long time and finally sighed. "That''s it! I think so. If you have that sword, how can you make a family? This time, I''m worried about it White night did not speak. When Zhenwu bazun advised him not to kill him, he knew that Zhenwu bazun had already noticed the existence of the dead dragon sword.But white night is not afraid. If he does his best, with the power of the dead dragon sword and the sky punishment array, he will even have a chance to kill Zhenwu bazun! He turned and jumped out of the pit and fell towards Tang, Wu and Mei over there. Tang and Wu Mei were so scared that their legs softened and they retreated in a hurry. Their heels were unstable and they almost fell down. "White night, what are you going to do?" Tang Wu Mei''s voice trembled and she cried out in fear. "Have you a share, too?" The white night is light. "What... What? What are you talking about? " Tang Wu Mei asked with trembling teeth. "Of course, it''s Cheng Yatian''s operation. Are you involved?" White night road. "You... You''re bullshit!! I... I don''t know what Cheng is doing. His every move has nothing to do with me Tang Wu Mei trembling said: "you... You have no evidence, don''t slander me!" "Evidence?" White night shook his head and said, "don''t you understand? Now I want to kill you, there is no need to put the evidence! And... Even if you''re not involved? If I kill you, who can stop me After that, he lifted his hand in the daytime, and a great momentum accumulated in his palm. The emperor of the imperial court cried out in a frightful way: "the emperor of Tang Dynasty is really disgraced! help!! Help! Help us, palace master But it didn''t work. Zhenwu bazun sighed and shook his head: "boy, it''s not that I don''t want to save you, but I can''t help you! If this person is not in the cold pool, I can intervene, but now... I''m not his opponent either! " "What?" Tang Wu Mei was stunned. After the South far away and my fair lady also silly eyes. How dare they believe that their father would say such a thing? He is the overlord of the holy sea! He is the most powerful man respected by the world! Now... I''m afraid of a sage?? South far away from don''t want to believe, but his father will never lie, not to look away! If he said that he could not defeat this man, he would not be able to compete with his existence at this stage. All the people in Zhenwu Island were shocked. Little Qi looked at the scene in shock. Zhenwu island is actually bowing his head to the emperor. Is this really a man from Outland? Tang Wu Mei and others were in complete despair. With a wave of his hand in the white night, the surging momentum fell from the sky and went straight to the suppression. The void collapses and space distorts. Fierce power seems to tear everything here into nothingness! But just then... "stop! I... I have something to say!! It''s about big matrices Tang Wu Mei uttered a shrill cry, and then she closed her eyes. She didn''t seem to have much hope for her own words. She just wanted to have a try. But she just closed her eyes and found that she was not dead. Look up. See that the general trend fell on their heads, not down. Is there any hope?? Tang and Wu Mei were very happy. Only listen to the white night indifferent voice floating up: "for Cheng in the day suddenly appear in the cold pool, I also feel very puzzled, if you can tell what means you use to enter the cold pool, I can not let you a way to live!" Seeing this, Tang Wu Mei hurriedly buttoned her head toward the white night, showing her head in disorder. However, she did not know that her face was full of ecstasy, and she cried out eagerly, "it''s a big array of tears!"!! It''s a big tear!! It is this big array that helps to tear up the space in the sky and forcibly enter the cold water pool! Lord white night, please don''t kill us. We''ll tell you what you want to know! I''ll tell you all about it "What? It''s a big battle to be torn apart When Zhenwu bazun heard this, his face suddenly changed and he said anxiously, "girl, you have mastered this top secret array? This is... Is it true "Yes... Yes..." Tang Wu Mei said urgently. Seeing this, everyone is confused. South away from a frown, busy way: "father, tear empty array is what?" "Ancient array of Dharma!" Zhenwu bazun took a deep breath, but his emotion was also a little excited. He said in a deep voice: "that''s a kind of supreme space transmission array! It is said that it can ignore the barrier of all barriers, magic weapons and large arrays, forcibly tear up the space and send anyone to any place in the world "Impossible!" South is far away from the sound. Teleportation array is not uncommon, but the use of teleportation array is limited everywhere because of obstacles such as distance, junction and momentum. If this is the case, the person who owns the array will be able to go anywhere in the world. Chapter 1335 People rush to the guest room of chaozhenwu heavenly palace. The party pushed open the door of the largest guest room. Just look at the door at the moment, the tables and chairs are staggering, and on the ground in the middle of the room, there is a big array that is getting weaker and weaker. The energy of the large array is almost exhausted. The material placed at the source of the array is only the size of the nail plate. The halo is dim and almost stops. White night and Zhenwu bazun came together to examine the battle. Two people''s eyes frequently burst out of light, the face is incredible. "What a wonderful array!" Zhenwu bazun couldn''t help shouting. "There are ten array sources in this array, and... Many parts of the large array can be used as a delicate spatial array! Who made this array? " The white night could not help but exclaim. This "tear empty array" is more like a large array made up of several spatial arrays. But anyone who knows something about the array knows that it''s just as difficult to piece together a large space array. White night will "tear empty the array" way in silence in my heart. He believes that many people on the scene did the same. But remember, white night in the mind of a familiar feeling. I think I''ve seen you before?? "Wu Mei!" At this time, Zhenwu bazun slightly side of the head, toward behind the trembling head of the Tang Wu Mei Road. "Palace... Palace master! What can I do for you? " Tang Wu Mei came forward, trembling in response. "Tell me, where did you get this big battle?" Zhenwu bazun asked seriously. "This... This is... We picked it up..." Tang Wu Mei said tremblingly. "What? I picked it up Everyone frowned. "Why can''t I find it?" South far away from a light hum, obviously is that Tang Wu Mei is perfunctory. "We really picked it up. It depends on luck. I didn''t lie!" Tang Wu Mei cried out eagerly, and the crowd behind her nodded in a hurry. Look at the look of fear on their faces, it seems that they are not lying. Zhenwu bazun was silent for a moment. He seemed to be thinking about something. "The palace master is thinking that this array was not picked up by them, but someone deliberately handed it to them?" At this time, the white night, who had been watching the array, suddenly opened his mouth. "It''s not that there is no such possibility. These children''s minds are still too simple. They can only play tricks and be used by others." Zhenwuba respects the light road. "Well, I tell you, don''t think about it. This is not a trap set by others, because Tang Wu Mei didn''t lie. This tear empty array is a real tear empty array. If you set a trap, you don''t need to hand over such valuable things! Is that not worth the loss? " The white night is light. Zhenwu bazun listened and looked curious: "how does the dragon master know whether this array is true or false? Have you ever seen a real tear empty array? " White night heard the sound, silent for a moment, and nodded: "I did see it!" It''s hard to believe that people around you are breathing hard. In fact, the white night said he had seen it, but he said he had not. Because when he got half of the inheritance of the ancient tomb, he had an impression of all kinds of strange magic array in his mind. But this is just an impression, and it comes from the great power of the ancient tomb, not himself, so there is no exact information about the array in the memory of the white night. If the other half can be passed down in Zhetian peak, the memory of the white night will surpass all the ordinary things and become the real God ancestor level existence. The complete way of tearing out the array will be clear in my mind. However, at that time, just a tear empty array, afraid it is not into the eyes of the white night. Zhenwu bazun took a deep look at the white night. He turned his head and looked at Tang Wu Mei. "Girl, tell me, what''s the purpose of your coming here?" Tang Wu Mei hurriedly said, "there is nothing to hide:" this torn hollow is a reduction version, so we can rely on us to push it out, but its source needs to draw the material of the essence of heaven and earth and the charm of the sun and the moon. We looked for it and found only one thing that could be practiced. That is the Guangyuan stone in the wife''s hands. As long as there is a Guangyuan stone, it can be launched. They come here just to get it! " "And then? Where are you going? " White night asked. "This..." Tang Wu Mei hesitated, but in the end she said, "we want to cover the sky peak." "So it is." People around made a few low shouts. Obviously everyone guessed. "It''s really easy to enter zhetiangfeng if you have a large array of tearing holes." South far away from turning his head, looking at the white night, he said faintly, "I think the Lord of the dragon has made great efforts to obtain the mirror flower water moon... Is it also to enter the ancient tomb in Zhetian peak?""Not exactly." White night light said. "Oh, don''t you admit it? That''s it South far away from a snort, obviously do not believe. But at this time, Zhenwu PA Zun suddenly said, "dragon master, how about cooperation with you and me?" The words fell to the ground, and there was a cool sound all around. "Father, what do you say?" South far away from surprised to see Zhenwu bazun. Cooperation? With this kid? Although the performance of white night is very outstanding, it is by no means an ordinary person. How can Zhenwu master cooperate with an influential leader in the outer region? If things spread out, then Zhenwu Tiangong should not be gossiped about? However, Zhenwu bazun ignored the South and spoke lightly. "Ten days later, it will be the tomb ceremony once every seven years. People in Zhetian peak will hold a ceremony in front of the tomb to honor the ancestors of Zhetian. It is said that at that time, the boundary of Zhetian ancient tomb was the weakest time in seven years. If you want to inherit the ancient tomb, ten days later will be the best choice." Hearing the sound in the white night, he looked askance at Zhenwu bazun and said, "the imperial master''s strength is incomparable. Why should we help him in the daytime? What''s more, if you have a large array to tear away the sky, the inheritance of the ancient tomb is not easy to get? Don''t you think it''s unnecessary to come to me? " "Dragon master, don''t make fun of me. There will be countless powerful clans participating in the memorial ceremony of Zhetian seven days later. In order to prevent people from doing anything to the tomb, zhetienfeng will hire a large number of people who are closely related to Zhetian peak to come to the town! Although I have some strength, I still can''t suppress all the heroes. Even if there is a tearing empty array, I dare not enter rashly. Otherwise, I will be the target of public criticism for Zhenwu Tiangong! At that time, I did harm to the people of Zhenwu island... But if the Dragon Master helped me, the situation would be very relaxed, and the control would be greater. So please don''t refuse. " Zhenwu bazun said seriously. White night eyes shaking, not in a hurry to answer. But at this time, Zhenwu bazun added: "if you can join hands with me to take this item, I can swear in front of the senior officials of Zhenwu Tiangong, willing to give you all the inheritance. I can only take one thing!" "Oh?" White night slightly a Leng, incredible looking at Zhenwu bazun: "what do you take?" "The magic art spread on Zhetian peak! Life clearing skill Zhenwu Ba Zun said: "I only want this thing!" This word falls to the ground, South far away, my fair lady and so on look all became unnatural. White night frowned and looked around at the crowd: "how? Is there anyone whose life is not long? " "It seems that the dragon master has heard of this skill!" "I have heard of it." White night said: "although this is not a kind of art to bring the dead back to life, it can also be regarded as a divine art. The life clearing skill can remove everything. Whoever is suffering from severe poison, curse, serious injury, etc., can disappear under this divine skill, and the person who is being practiced will be back to health! Restore the best! As long as you don''t die, this skill can save all of them! " People are silent. South away and my fair lady hang their heads. Next to the small Qi a face of curiosity, asked the side of the mother, asked who life is not long. But my fair lady never spoke. Zhenwu bazun vomited and looked South away. South far away from the meeting, heavy wave, signal to leave. Soon, only Zhenwu bazun and white night were left in the room. "Is there anything hard to say?" Asked the strange white night. "Just don''t want little Qi to hear it." Zhenwuba respects the light road. "Little Qi? What''s wrong with her? " "She''s the one I want to use my life clearing skill!" Zhenwu dominates the way. The words fell, and the night was stunned. Zhenwu bazun turned around, looked out of the window, sighed and said, "in the year Xiaoqi was born, Zhenwu Tiangong suffered an unprecedented disaster. Three foreign clans suddenly attacked us, intending to subvert Zhenwu Tiangong and weaken the power of lingshenghai, so as to facilitate their development! In that war, I took Tiangong people to fight to the death, and finally drove the three foreign zongmengshi people away! However, I knew that if they were not erased, they would come back again. So I and the elders of my palace pursued and killed them all the way. I came to the edge of the holy sea, and forced one of the clan leaders to despair! The patriarch had no way to live, so at the last moment, using his own life as the medium, he launched the "blood devil curse". I thought he would show it to me, but I didn''t expect that he had planted spies in my heavenly palace and knew my heavenly palace like the palm of his hand. The object he cursed was Xiaoqi! Xiao Qi is young and weak. Once she is in this skill, she will die! I have tried my best to solve the curse for her. At present, I just want to extend my life for her. Because of the special way of cultivation, I can only stay away from this son, and I can only stay away from Xiaoqi, the daughter of Xiaoqi. If I can''t keep Xiaoqi, then my heavenly palace will break the incense, so... In any case, I''ll get the life clearing skill! "Zhenwu bazun''s old eyes reveal a strong determination, but their old faces are getting older... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1336 Not every soul person, every saint is sentimental and unjust, only with strength first. There are also many people who cherish every family member beside them. This is true of Zhenwu bazun. However, anyone who has been living in lingshenghai for many years knows that Zhenwu bazun has always been a man of temperament and attaches great importance to morality. Because of this, Zhenwu bazun has great prestige in lingshenghai. White night even thought, is it because of this that the three clan forces at the beginning were staring at Zhenwu Tiangong? The white night was silent, and the man bowed his head and thought for a while. To tell the truth, he came to the holy sea for the purpose of covering Tianfeng. He is eager to get the other half of the inheritance. He believes that in that inheritance, he must have the means to revive the Qianlong and ice queen. Moreover, if he can get another part of the inheritance, he will have enough means to protect himself in Lisheng, and he will no longer be afraid of anyone. But... he also didn''t believe in Zhenwu bazun. Is it true that Zhenwu bazun said that as long as the life clearing technique is used, is it true? After all, the level of inheritance, no one can not be moved! What''s more, this time the enemy is not one or two, but the innumerable strongmen of Risheng. The situation is very complex. But if you act alone, there will be many inconveniences. At least he knows nothing about Zha Tian Feng. Just be careful. Don''t be used. Now that the dead dragon sword has been preliminarily restored, it can control the sword Qi of the dead dragon sword. Rao is Zhenwu bazun, and you don''t have to be afraid of it. If you cooperate with the abandoned God sword, your power will be infinite. Thinking of this, daynight decided to try it, and then said, "in this case, I promise you to cooperate with you." When Zhenwu bazun heard the sound, his eyes flashed, he suddenly turned around and nodded: "good!! Good!! Great!! Dragon Lord, this time, I owe you a favor!! If you have something to do in the future, just open your mouth, ha ha... "no, we just take what we need." The white night is light. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, Dragon Lord, I promise you won''t regret our cooperation this time!" Zhenwu bazun laughed. When the discussion is over, we have to prepare. Ten days is not a long time, but Zhenwu bazun had been prepared for it, but he didn''t have much hope for it before. Although Zhenwu Tiangong is said to be extremely powerful by the outside world, it is one of the great masters of the holy sea, but no one knows. Although the battle at that time played a powerful role in Zhenwu Tiangong, it also greatly weakened the strength of Zhenwu Tiangong. Among the more than ten elders in service, half of them took part in the original battle. Three of them were useless, and a few were damaged. The actual strength was not as good as before. The master of Tiangong has withered away, but Zhenwu bazun has been looking for a way to clear away the curse for Xiaoqi over the years, but he has not developed Tiangong very much. As a result, Tiangong has been in decline for a long time. Now that there is a tearing empty array, Zhenwu bazun is going to put all his strength into this trip to Zha Tianfeng. Therefore, in the past ten days, Zhenwu bazun has been busy with the mobilization of resources and the deployment of the array, and few people have been seen. Even my fair lady and South far away are busy. A few days later, the family and the Tang family arrived. For Cheng in the day''s death, married one by one is furious, strongly demanded that the murderer be severely punished. But this time Zhenwu bazun has cooperated with white night. People are totally on the side of the white night and are responsible for their families. Zhenwu bazun directly gets angry on the spot and scolds Cheng Tiantian for being ungrateful and provokes great powers. He deserves to be killed. Has the adult family ever seen Zhenwu bazun get so angry? One by one, his face was iron and blue, and he did not dare to contradict with him. He left in a gloomy way, and I did not know whether he would give up. The Tang family was much better. Seeing that Tang and Wu Mei were in peace, they worshipped Zhenwu bazun and left directly. It''s not that they don''t want to take Tang Wumei away, but Zhenwu bazun doesn''t allow him. He deliberately says that Tang Wumei has a good talent and stays to accept a disciple. This is gratifying to the people of the Tang family. They praise Tang Wumei and ask them to listen to Zhenwu bazun''s words. Tang Wu Mei sighed repeatedly, her face was sad and her expression was complicated. This is just Zhenwu bazun''s intention to prevent the leakage of information about the "tear empty array". However, the Tang family is still grateful. At this moment, Tang Wumei felt as if she had been abandoned by the Tang family and could only be obedient. It''s hot outside, but it''s a leisurely day at night. After delivering a few orders to longjue station, he hid in the room to practice, completely ignoring the external affairs. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. "White night!! White night! Open the door The voice came out. It''s little Qi''s voice. White night frowned and ignored. These days, we are busy outside, no one to greet small Qi, can be small Qi stuffy, from time to time to harass the white night.At first, white night would pay attention to her one or two, but more times, the white night was also a little impatient, so he simply used the array to seal the gate. However, little Qi is still reluctant. BAM, BAM, BAM... "white night, open the door quickly!" Xiao Qi''s voice rang out from the door again: "this time, I''m not alone. Open the door and see who I''ve brought!" "I''m closed. You can play by yourself." Said the white night casually. "No... white night, I really don''t come here to play, I brought you the people you want to see!" Little Qi is a little anxious, busy shout. The white night remained unmoved. Until then, there was a pleasant sound outside. "White night, it''s me." The sound is not big, but it is very soft and beautiful. The white night''s face was stiff, and his mind quickly thought about who was coming. He immediately raised his hand. Whoa. The border on the gate disappears instantly. The door opened and three figures came in. Two delicate little girls, and walk in the middle, is a fairy like figure. It was a woman in red with long hair and snow skin. The woman''s figure is graceful, graceful and charming, but her delicate facial features have a kind of elegant and refined feeling. Not only that, but also her face has a kind of heart-catching charm. Anyone who sees her face will be deeply attracted by it. Rao is at the moment of this strength, he can not completely ignore this face. White night took a deep breath, slightly settled his mind, let himself wake up from the natural charm. "Red!" Speak hoarse at night. The visitors quietly looked at the white night, for a long time, the face of the country showed a trace of bitter smile. She put on her veil again and whispered, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you been... How are you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1337 Red sat down, and her eyes on the veil were like stars, gazing at the white night quietly. The white night also looked at her silently, without saying a word. The atmosphere in the room seems a little strange. At the moment, if a needle falls on the ground, it can make a thunderous noise. "What are they doing?" she asked "I don''t know." "Is it that lovers meet again after a long time, so excited that they can''t speak?" "Wow, sister Qi, you understand me!" "That is! Although we are about the same age, I don''t know how much more I know than you! You can learn from me in the future, you know? " Small Qi is elated smile way. "It''s amazing." Xiaodai is full of adoration. The dialogue with white night is not natural. The reason why they remember each other is that they can''t forget the hardships and dangers they experienced in that fantasy, that''s all. "It''s really unexpected that we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. I didn''t believe it when Xiao Qi told me that you came. I didn''t think that you not only came, but also became a guest of honor in Zhenwu Tiangong!" Red showed a faint smile and said, "it''s really unpredictable." After being arranged by her family to enter the state, she often thought of the white night and thought that she would surprise him if she could see the white night one day. But I didn''t expect that the real surprise would be ourselves... "at least we are predestined, aren''t we?" White night laughed and said, "by the way, how can you be here?" "The master occasionally had contact with Zhenwu Tiangong, so he recommended me to practice here." A faint red smile. Hearing the sound in the white night, I can''t help but sigh. Hong was definitely not a saint before, but she was forced to practice here. With the cultivation environment and resources here, it is easy to let her such a talented existence enter the holy land. This is the gap. I''m afraid that there must be many people like her in Lisheng Prefecture, but there is no way to do it. There is no absolute fairness in this world. "What is the state now?" White night smiles. "The emperor is holy." The white night is silent. "Is the sanctuary very low?" Red smiles bitterly. "How?" White night shook his head: "after all, it''s still early for you to enter the state of Lysander, and our soul state is not the same?" Red is still a bitter smile, no words. Although she is the same as the soul state of the white night, she knows that this guy''s soul state can not be treated with the eyes of ordinary soul people... after all, she can become a guest of Zhenwu Tiangong, which is impossible without some means. "By the way, listen to master, when we go to zhetienfeng to attend the grand ceremony soon after, you will also attend it, right?" Hong shuran said. "Well." White night nods. "Yes, I''ve been arranged to attend. I''m sure I''ll see you and see what you''re doing now." Red smile way, eyes curved, like crescent, very good-looking. "If you like, we can come and exchange views." White night road. "Really?" Red eyes brighten. The white night got up and said with a smile, "you should be more familiar with the martial arts arena here than I am?" "Of course." Red Lianlian nodded and led the white night to the martial arts field. "Are they going to fight?" I don''t know. "Idiot, how can a duel be called a fight? Can it be called a fight between lovers Little Qi pulled a small stay of the hand toward the outside: "come, we also go to the martial arts field to fight, let sister I teach you a few moves!" "Thank you very much, sister." ... Zhenwu Tiangong is about to prepare for the war. Zhenwu bazun is going all out to open up the inheritance in the ancient tomb of Zhetian. Therefore, all the disciples who have been trained abroad are recalled to make their best efforts. After giving some advice in the martial arts field, Hong finds that her confusion about this person has deepened a lot. She found that the white night is always so unfathomable when fighting against her enemies. His strength, speed, reaction and even holy power are quite different from ordinary emperors and saints. He has exceeded the emperor''s saints in many ways. Her previous understanding of the white night was limited to this is not ordinary emperor saint, now she found that she did not know too much. "You are indeed a freak." After some exchanges, Hong came to a conclusion. White night smiles and chats with red. And I learned about her over the years. "Why did you come to Lysander?" Suddenly, asked the white night."Why did you come to Lysander?" Red hesitated and gave a bitter smile: "of course, it is to make the family rise..." "with your current strength, it is not difficult to make any family rise in Shenwu land!" "Shenwu land?" Red shook her head: "even if you dominate Shenwu, what''s the use?"?? You don''t know the holy people, you don''t understand what I mean. I''m afraid you can''t imagine what I''m carrying White night was stunned. Seeing the deep fatigue in the bright and beautiful eyes of Hong, she mumbled her lower lip and did not ask any more questions. After a long time, she said faintly: "if you need me to help... Please come to me..." red was slightly stunned, looked at white night, and suddenly chuckled: "thank you, white night!" "You''re welcome." Have you ever thought about going back "Go back? Back to where? " "Nature is the land of nine souls?" "I want to go back. I can go back any time." "But not permanent." Wu Road is also helpless "After all, we are saints. Those continents can''t stand the destruction of our several techniques." "But that peaceful place is what I yearn for most." There was a trace of fascination in the red eye. "Calm? I don''t think so Shake your head at night. He has never been really calm since he set foot on the soul path. Red smile, did not speak, that veil under the smile is particularly profound. Soon, the day of the festival was approaching. With everything ready, Zhenwu bazun assembled his troops and set off straight. The total number of people on this trip was 120. In addition to half of the elders of Zhenwu Tiangong, all the direct disciples, elite disciples and deacons were brought up, and everyone''s realm was above the martial saint. Xiaodai and Xiaoqi are definitely impossible to come. Madame Yaotiao will stay in Tiangong and stay away from her father in the south. The two men walked in the air, with the large army marching towards Zhetian peak. Before approaching Zhetian peak, a vast stream of smoke suddenly spread from the distance. The white night sniffed, frowned slightly. This is the breath of the strong people from all walks of life. This should come from the direction of Zhetian peak. I''m afraid that at this moment, there are countless strong people gathering on Zhetian peak. "Oh, isn''t this Zhenwu bazun? How early you are! Ha ha ha... " at this time, a hearty laugh came from the side. Zhenwu Ba Zun stopped and looked at the sound source. However, he saw a large number of yellow figures flying in the sky from afar, one by one like locusts, swarming towards this side. Look up in the white night. There are more than 400 visitors, and their breath is terrible. Everyone is wearing a waxy yellow robe with a gourd pinned around his waist. They all look free and unrestrained. And the first is an old man with a rosacea and white hair. The old man was smiling, and his teeth were missing. He was very ugly, but he didn''t care, and kept a strange smile all the way. "Old drunkard?" Zhenwu bazun obviously knew the visitor and said in a deep voice: "what? I remember that you have never been to Zhetian peak before, but this time you are moved and want to inherit the ancient tomb? " "Ha ha ha ha ha, after all, it''s that powerful thing. Who doesn''t want it?" The old man called the old drunkard laughed. White night side head, ask Red: "who is this person?" "Huludao, the owner of Huludao Island, is old acquainted with his master. In the past, the relationship between Zhenwu island and Huludao was good, but something happened more than ten years ago, which made the relationship between Zhenwu island and Huludao worsen rapidly." "What happened?" "The only son of the gourd old man molested my wife, and was killed by the master." A deep red voice. "Er... And that?" The white night was shocked: "can''t see your master is very impulsive." "Are you qualified to speak of others?" "In fact, it''s not the fault of Shifu. If you don''t kill it, you''ll offend Shenwang island. If you kill it, you''ll offend Huludao. If you kill it, you''ll kill it. After all, Madame Yaotiao is his daughter-in-law. He has to breathe for her daughter-in-law." "So..." "so the gourd old man and his master are in vain. When he gets a chance, he will definitely bite the master to revenge! This time I came to attend the event of Zhetian peak, I mostly wanted to inherit the ancient tomb of Zhetian, so as to avenge his son... "Hongdao. The white night nods silently. They exchanged greetings for a while, and Zhenwu bazun stopped paying attention to Hulu old man and turned to cover the sky peak. Gourd old man is still that smiling appearance, only muddy old eyes a smear of malice and resentment swept by, but soon returned to normal, people follow the past.At the moment, Zhetian peak has 9999 junctions overlapping and covering. Anyone close to Zhetian peak can''t touch the flowers and grasses on Zhetian peak if they can''t break through the boundary. On the periphery of the border, there are a large number of disciples wearing blue robes. "Who are you?" As soon as Zhenwu bazun approached, there was a roar. "Zhenwu Island, the Lord of Zhenwu Tiangong, Zhenwu bazun! Specially lead the disciples and the disciples to attend the ceremony of covering the sky South away from the side of the deep voice said. Hearing this, the disciples immediately saluted: "I''ve seen Zhenwu bazun, please come in! The peak master has been waiting for a long time "Well!" Zhenwu bazun nodded and flew in. They run straight into the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1338 In fact, there is no need for people of other potential clans to participate in the ceremony of Zha Tianfeng. This is zhetienfeng''s own sacrifice, which has nothing to do with outsiders. What should they do to join in? However, there is no way to cover Tianfeng. On the day of the ceremony, the ancient tomb reappears. Who can bear it? Numerous powerful people gathered in the direction of this, and the people who covered the sky peak could not resist, but could only recognize the planting and lead the wolves into the house. Knowing that these clansmen are not well intentioned, they can only accompany a smiling face to let them in. Zhetian peak is located in the area near the center of Lingsheng sea. The peak is very huge. It is like a sword breaking the sky. It stretches out from the bottom of Lingsheng sea and stabs into the clouds. It seems to pierce the sky, the sun and the moon. When you look at it from a distance, it is particularly magnificent. At the moment, countless meteors from all directions are flying to Zhetian peak. In the south, there is a red and strong light. From a distance, you can see a huge flame with a length of 100 meters. The lion steps on the sky and runs towards it. This is the lion Luocha, the owner of Shihou island. It is said that his roar can subvert the holy sea water. His power is amazing and his strength is incomparable. It is a great power for the holy sea to become famous. In the north is a group of YingYing and Yanyan women, wearing colorful clothes one by one, with graceful figure and delicate face. This is the people of Ruixin island. The first woman who is still charming is the owner of the island. There are rules in the island. The disciples on the island must be women who have been broken. Otherwise, they will not be able to practice the skills of Ruixin island. Most of these women are abandoned by men, and only a few have double practice partners. Therefore, most of the women on the island are for male souls A strong prejudice will kill a man if he disagrees with each other. A few people who have double practice partners will not see their own partners. Along with the people of Ruixin island came a group of flying saints. With their hands attached behind them and their swords on their feet, they are like a streamer flying shuttle in the sky. They are natural and unrestrained, and have the temperament of sword immortals. These are the people of qingkong sword sect. Chen qingkong is the leader. It is said that he once integrated the inheritance of a sword immortal. His sword skills are unique and unique. Although the qingkong sword school founded by him has only a thousand years of history, his sword skills are all sword immortal sword skills, especially powerful. Chen qingkong has a terrible record of killing one island with one sword. Therefore, no one dares not face the whole holy sea Son. In addition to these three major trends, there are also Dragon Island, Senluo Island, Baizhang Island, Wuwang island and so on. All kinds of forces, such as family, clan, organization and so on, appeared. Numerous great powers gather in Zhetian peak, and the whole atmosphere of Zhetian peak is chaotic and shocking. This is an unprecedented era. "Oh, lion Luocha? Long time no see. Long time no see. How are you, Lord Luocha? " "Chen qingkong!! My brother was killed by you in those years! I have been practicing hard for so many years. I want to avenge you! I will certainly defeat you today "King Luo, what are you doing to kill my disciples without any reason?? Do you really think we''re bullying? If you don''t give me an account today, you can''t leave zhetiangfeng! " "Lord Qin, alas, we haven''t seen each other for some time. We''ll have to have a good exchange of views later." ... on Zhetian peak, all kinds of sounds come together. There are some abusive, some clamoring, some angry and some sneering. All kinds of gratitude and resentment are interwoven into a unique voice. Some people even want to fight. If they had not been able to sit here, it would have been a battlefield for a long time. The night frowned and said nothing. The crowd fell on the top of Zhetian peak. At the moment, a strange phenomenon appeared on Zhetian peak. Just look at a huge wordless tombstone on Zhetian peak. There are a lot of cracks on the ground. The nameless tombstone, which is four meters wide and seven meters high, suddenly moves up a little. It is said that the nameless tombstone is the tombstone of the ancestors of zhetengfeng. Under the tombstone, there is a ladder extending downward. At this time, the nameless tombstone will rise up completely and reveal the steps. And that staircase is the only way to enter the tomb. But at the moment, a large group of people are gathering in front of the nameless tombstone. These people are all wearing milky white robes with a Dao sword on their back. They look like Taoist priests, but they look different from ordinary Taoists. They are holding a bowl, holding willows sitting in front of the nameless tombstone ceremony, such as Taoist practice. In front of the stele, there are all kinds of cooked corpses of spirit animals and luck of fruits. The Taoist priest, who is wearing a light fluorescent white robe, is standing in front of the tombstone, holding the floating dust and carrying the Dao sword. The little sound came out of his mouth, buzzing, which no one else could understand. Behind him stood two rows of disciples who covered the sky peak. Except for these disciples, the rest of them were people outside the peak. Everyone stood at random, and no one dared to disturb this man. White night and red also fell down, standing in the rear of Zhenwu Tiangong team.Everyone''s eyes are focused on the old Taoist. "What is this doing?" White night side head, ask red. Red still hung the veil, she slightly turned her eyes, saw the white night so close to her eyes, flashed a flurry in her eyes, but soon calmed down, whispered: "for the ceremony, don''t you know?" "Ritual? This is it? " "It is said that this tombstone is the tombstone of the ancestors of zhetianfeng. Every time the ceremony starts, the leader of zhetienfeng will do this to express his missing for the ancestors of zhetianfeng." "Thinking... Missing?" There are some sayings in the white night: "did he know the ancestor of zhetianfeng?" "I don''t know. When the current Taoist priest Zhetian was not born, the ancestor of Zhetian peak seemed to have died." "I miss a fart." "It''s just a ceremony, just talk about it, don''t be serious." Red shook her head. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and lowered her voice: "but I heard that this saying is just put out to cover people''s eyes and ears. In fact, Taoist priest Zha Tian does this for another purpose." "Oh?" White night to interest, busy low voice asked: "what purpose?" "Look at the tombstone!" Red pointed to the huge tombstone in front of Lao Dao. "What''s the matter?" "What did you find?" "What found what?" It''s a foggy night. "It''s a tombstone without any words, is it?" Red road. "Is there anything strange? There are many such tombstones without words in the land of nine souls! " Smile bitterly in the white night. "But this one is different!" Red whispered, with a serious face: "I heard that long ago, the ancestor of Zha Tianfeng had predicted that he would die, so... He carved a tombstone for himself. The tombstone recorded all his life''s cultivation experience and powerful skills, including inheritance. The words on the top are immeasurable treasures for the soul! But somehow, after carving, the tombstone, which was written with countless blood red characters, suddenly turned into a wordless tombstone! I can''t find any of the words above... " when I heard the sound in the daytime, my heart suddenly jumped. "After the appearance of the wordless tombstone, the ancestor of zhetienfeng died. He buried all his belongings with him and left a few things for his descendants. But these are absolutely not enough. If the people of Zhetian mountain can get all the inheritance of their ancestors, it will be easy to dominate the holy sea. Therefore, the people of Zhetian mountain are also exploring the ancient tomb of Zhetian. Not only that, they are still fighting for it At first, they thought that it was the ancestors who blocked the words on the tombstone with magic. However, it turns out that it is not so simple. To this day, the people who cover Tianfeng still can''t solve the secret. " "So it is..." white night finally understood one or two. "So the people of zhetiengfeng will make such a ceremony every time they celebrate. It is said that with this ceremony, those disappeared words on the tombstone can be reappeared. However, I think it must be bullshit. After all, all these years have passed..." Hong chuckled. But in the eyes of white night, this statement has high credibility. There is no other reason, because Hong said that the ancestors of Zha Tianfeng had predicted that they would die... according to the situation of the tomb array of the nine souls continent, the owners of each tomb array... Predicted their own death in advance, so they created a large array for their own scenes. It is very possible that the tombs of the ancestors of zhetiengfeng were made by themselves. Well, this rumor is believable. In this case, the wordless tombstone... I''m sure there are some strange words on it. Can we say that the tombstone without words is also part of the inheritance?? If so, it must not be let go! It''s a pity that there are so many people around that I dare not go up to study it in the daytime. But as he gazed at the tombstone, he felt a little familiar. I don''t know how long it took for the ceremony to end. The old Taoist priest took the wine from his disciples, swallowed it, and then spat at the wordless tombstone. Pooh! Wine sprinkled on the tombstone, wet the whole tombstone. However... there is no change in the tombstone. No one was aware of the flash of disappointment in the eyes of the Taoist priest... he handed the wine to the disciples next to him, turned slowly, and looked at the countless warriors gathered in front of him, with a cold look. In an instant, the whole scene was quite quiet. All the people''s eyes were focused on the Taoist. Including Zhenwu bazun. "You have come all the way, and it''s a great honor for me to come to Zha Tianfeng." The Taoist said lightly, but he couldn''t see any thanks in his eyes. Because in his eyes, these are a group of weasels. However, I know that I can''t say anything. Once I tear my face, the summit will be ignored."In the ceremony of my ancestors'' sacrifice, I am very grateful to have so many great powers come to celebrate the ancestors with me. However, the time is pressing and I can''t thank you one by one. Now I announce that the meeting of covering the sky will start now!" Then he waved his hand. Whoosh! Several halos dart out from the surrounding of Zhetian peak, covering the whole mountain in an instant. White night Leng: "cover the sky assembly? What is this? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1339 There is an urgent matter today. Today''s two shifts will be moved to tomorrow, and a total of four shifts will be made up for tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1340 "Didn''t the master tell you about the meeting of covering the sky?" Red slightly side head, curiously said. "Of course not." "I think so. The master has been too busy these days. I should have told you about the meeting." Red side over head, low voice way: "in fact, the so-called cover the sky assembly, is just a way to cover the sky peak!" "Means?" "You can see that there are so many masters here. There are a group of powerful clansmen who have a good relationship with zhetienfeng. They are invited by zhetienfeng. They are said to be Zhenchang, and most of them come uninvited and say they are here to support. In fact, no matter who come to town or support the audience, these people are all aiming at the ancient tomb! However, it is impossible for the people to deal with these people, so they plan to hold a meeting to kill each other. " It''s red. "Cannibalism?" The white night frowned, vaguely had guessed what. "This ritual ceremony is actually the opening ceremony of ancient tombs once every seven years. If the ancient tomb is opened, the treasure of the ancestors of Zhetian can be opened. However, there is a mechanism inside, which needs to be opened by the strong one. It is impossible to do it only by the Taoist priest Zhetian. Therefore, we need another strong person to help, and the strong one is selected through the covering heaven meeting, in other words As long as the people who have won the Shuangyu peak of the covering sky meeting come forward and shout one after another, they are furious. The several cynics chuckled, and the man with a goatee gave a faint smile and arched his hands around: "in this case, I won''t let you all!" The voice fell to the ground, and the man stepped a little. It turned into a sharp light and ran into the border. The speed is extremely fast, the prestige is infinite, straight to that Jian Pisces. There was a slight uproar around, and people looked at it one after another. The pupil of Jianshuang shrinks and urges the move in a hurry. But as soon as his holy power was born, he was shaken down by a terrible momentum. All the holy power was forced to flow backward and directly returned to his body. He could not sacrifice half a point at all, and all his moves were immediately broken. "What?" Br > < BR, the fish''s face has not changed!! A fierce slap hit him on the chest. Click! Jianshuang''s chest is directly sunken out of a bloody palm print. A man spurts out a mouthful of blood and falls on the ground with a scream. He is unconscious and does not know whether he is dead or alive. "Ah?" There was a roar of surprise. "How could it be?" Shuangyufeng side is even more shocked, countless people look at this scene in disbelief. In particular, jianwenxin, the first master of shuangyufeng, has been standing in the same place as a stone carving. Jianshuangyu is his younger brother and the son of Feng Zhu. Strictly speaking, his strength is only a little lower than that of Jianwen. Even if he can''t defeat Jianshuang in one move, this man has done it. Is that not to say that it is easy for this man to defeat him in building Wenxin? "How?" The goat bearded man said with a smile, "am I right? This is a piece of rubbish! You shuangyufeng people who do not accept, can also come together, grandfather, I can accompany you to have a good time today "You..." the people of shuangyufeng are impatient, and their eyes are ready to crack, and they stare at the man fiercely. But no one dares to step forward. After all, they can crush Jianshuang, which is not what they can challenge. The main peak of Shuangyu peak is able to go up. But just at the beginning of the meeting, the leader of the first sect appeared, which basically declared that there was no chance for the sect and entering the tomb. Pisces peak fell into silence. But how can the clan forces here see this man go on rampant? Soon, another person jumped up and jumped into the border to fight with the man. The two sides fought. This time, a strong man of the Holy Level of a month, with a palm of his hand, is extremely thick, which is amazing. The man with a goatee was obviously struggling. Two people fight about half a column of incense, goat bearded man defeated. People sigh. In comparison, Shuangyu peak is really rubbish. However, when one person challenges, another will come on the stage. The battle never stops, and almost all the people present make strange noises. Two days later, most of the disciples of the sect were on the stage. Only a few big clans and powerful people have yet to take action. They''re still on the sidelines, and everyone has their own plans. "Palace master, almost!" At this time, the name of the former martial arts disciple qiaorui. His eyes were full of war. Zhenwu bazun frowned, looked at the border in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "it''s all right. You''ll go to experience, remember! If you are defeated, surrender quickly and save your strength! After all, we don''t need to rely on this to enter the ancient tomb! "The main purpose of Zhenwu bazun is to take the technique of clearing away the life of his daughter. He is not interested in anything else. "Yes Qi Fei all nodded. There is a tearing empty array in the tomb. It''s not necessary to rely on the Taoist''s technique to cover the sky when entering the ancient tomb. The arrangement of the array also takes time. Zhenwu bazun delays here to stabilize the situation, while the dark Tang Wumei arranges the array quietly. After all, Tang Wu Mei''s tear empty array is too simple and must be used on Zhetian peak, otherwise it is too far away to enter the ancient tomb. Zhenwu Tiangong can only wait. After the end of the Wumei battle, Zhenwu bazun believes that the Taoist priest can still not open the ancient tomb mechanism this time, and that he will be able to quietly empty the ancient tomb with white night. Whoa! They all rushed into the big space array, clasped their fists as a salute, and then fought with the people inside. It has to be said that Qi Feiquan''s strength is obvious to all. The other party, a Yuesheng, was defeated by him and had no ability to fight back. The surrounding people marvel repeatedly, all appreciate have good. "Awesome, is this the man from Zhenwu Tiangong?" "It''s extraordinary! How wonderful "Is Zhenwu Tiangong finally unable to resist? It''s not good for their next battle to expose their strength so quickly All kinds of sounds were heard. After a while, they all won. It''s very emotional to see it in the daytime. This Zhenwu bazun is really outstanding. Otherwise, he can become an elder in the clan by flying together! Qi Feiquan won and Zhenwu Tiangong cheered. Many potential clans have turned their eyes and their eyes are dignified. But just then. Crash... a figure flew out and landed steadily in the border. "Please tell me!" The figure faded. When Zhenwu bazun and others looked, they all changed their faces. "Huludao people?" A deep voice came out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1341 As soon as the Huludao people came to the stage, Zhenwu bazun''s narrow eyes suddenly opened. He looked at the people in the border, and looked at the gourd old man not far away. His eyes narrowed slightly. No doubt, it was arranged by the old gourd. Huludao people have always been aggressive and impulsive. In the past, Huludao took part in the meeting of covering the sky, but before the fight started, they rushed to fight against each other. Although there were more victories than losses, they did not hold on to the end because they did not retain their strength. But this time after such a long time before the action, enough to see Huludao people have been waiting for Zhenwu Tiangong people to hand. "Be careful Zhenwu bazun lowered his voice and said, "you''re all defeated. You don''t want to fight, you know? The old drunkard is targeting US "Master, why should we fear him?" Some people are not satisfied. "Shut up." Zhenwu PA gave a deep hum and said in a coagulated voice: "save your physical strength! Our main action is not here. No one is allowed to step on the stage without my order. " After hearing the sound, several elite disciples trembled all over and figured it out at once. Yes, even if you get the first place, what can you do? The Taoist priest Zhetian failed to open the ancient tomb. All that was unnecessary. In the previous sessions, various clan forces fought and won the first place through blood fire. However, what was the result? The ancient tomb was not opened, but came back, many people''s blood was in vain! Moreover, the people who covered the sky did not attend the meeting. Zha Tiandao said: opening the ancient tomb mechanism, there are not enough people to participate in the war. Although we all know that this is just a means for zhetienfeng people to consume all the heroes, it is useless even if they know it. After all, people''s minds are focused on the inheritance of the chance in the ancient tomb of Zhetian. Knowing that it is a trap, people are willing to jump inside. But the plan of Zhenwu temple is different. They came here only to confuse these people. If Tang Wumei and others were brought in to set up the tear empty array, why put their hope on the Taoist priest Zhetian? In fact, any duel in this meeting is meaningless. "Zhang Guan!" At this time, the gourd old man over there called. "Master, what can I do for you?" Asked the Huludao man who called Zhang Guan. "Do your best, don''t keep your hands." Gourd old man said lightly: "after all, this disciple of Zhenwu Tiangong is not a general person. If you are careless, you will lose!" "Yes." Zhang Guan holds his fist. And the people around them look different. Try your best? Don''t keep your hands? The implication is to kill Qi Feiquan by Zhang! Qi Fei was not an idiot. He immediately understood the meaning of the old gourd, and his eyebrows sank. Zhenwu Ba Zun frowned and said, "if you fight, you will fight. If you fight, you will fight. If you don''t fight well, you will come back!" "Don''t worry, master. I won''t lose your face." All in one. But at the moment of speaking, Zhang Guan over there has already killed him. As soon as he stepped on it, he cracked the ground with astonishing intensity, and people flew to him in an instant and landed on the top of the whole team. "Well?" Qi Fei''s whole eyes are awe inspiring, and he immediately accumulates the holy power in his fist heart and blows towards Zhang Guan. Bang!! A terrified air beam flew out of Zhang Guan''s body. Zhang Guan''s body suddenly receded like a rubber band, but after a while, it suddenly bounced back. The air beam flew backward in an instant and hit the whole team. They all dodged in a hurry. "It''s like... Huludao''s method of turning around with a fight!" Someone exhaled. "What? This is the fight turn method? It is said that this body method is the strongest body method in Huludao. It can easily transfer the attack of the other party on himself, which is particularly terrifying. I didn''t expect that this person would... "this guy named Zhang Guan... I guess he is a very important person in Huludao! Otherwise, how could that old drunkard pass this body method to him? " The sound of a small sound sounded, and everyone was concerned. Judging from Zhang Guan''s strength, Huludao is really coming this time. "Wine Fairy Spirit!" At this time, Zhang Guan gave a big breath, whirled and took a sharp breath, and gave a fierce blow to his head. Whoa! A gust of wine gas swept past and swallowed Qi Fei Quan in an instant. Qi Feiquan''s face turned red and his people were staggering, as if he were drunk. "Not good!" "Senior brother Qi!" The people of Zhenwu Tiangong cried out. However, Zhang Guan, who was over there, gave a big drink and rushed to him with his arm. He hit him fiercely and went all the way to Qifei. Qi Fei''s back hand is also a punch. Bang! Two fists.The power swings away. Each of them stepped back, but the momentum did not diminish and they fought again. "Drunk in Tianhe!" Zhang Guan drank a lot and his fists swung like stars in the sky. "Zhenwu Shengong!" Qi Fei Quan also roared. All kinds of exquisite moves were thrown away. It was amazing. The two men fought fiercely and seemed to be equal. But at this time, Zhenwu bazun suddenly seemed to notice something and immediately drank: "Feiquan, admit defeat! Come back, come on "Well?" Qi Fei was stunned. The people around me are also confused. Qi Fei Quan seems to be able to fight like this. Why admit defeat? However, the next second, people suddenly. Zhang Guan, who was still fighting wildly, suddenly burst into a drink. His whole hair stood up, and the holy strength of his whole body suddenly soared countless times, directly crushing the holy power of Qi Feiquan. "This is..." "Crazy!" The sound of exclamation rang out in an instant. "Mad?" White night Leng next: "what is that?" "The special strength of Huludao belongs to a kind of fighting spirit, which is the variation power of holy power!" With an ugly red face, he said in a deep voice: "Huludao people are good at drinking, and they extract energy from the special spirit of wine, which can be integrated into the holy power, which can increase the strength of holy power for several stages. Its power is very terrifying, and the cultivation of mania is very difficult. Only a few people in Huludao can understand it. How can this irrigation work? It''s incredible. " Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "What?" When Qi Feiquan is aware of the strength of the other side, his face changes greatly and he quickly withdraws. But it''s too late. Zhang Guan seized Qi Feiquan''s loophole and even made seven or eight fists. Each fist carried infinite strength, and each fist smashed Qi Feiquan''s holy power. Qi Fei blocked four or five fists in a hurry, and his moves were broken, and the rest of his fists fell on him like raindrops. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thump... a series of intense muffled sound came out. Qi Fei all crazy retreat, mouth can not stop spitting out blood. But Zhang Guan didn''t mean to keep his hand at all. He was still bombarding. The dull noise is like firecrackers. "Stop it!" Zhenwu bazun was angry and roared. But he just wanted to move, but was pressed by the elders next to him. "Don''t be impulsive! If we interfere, we will lose the qualification to participate in the meeting. " "Afraid? Do you think I care about this meeting? " Zhenwuba respected his anger. "If we lose the qualification of the meeting, we can''t stay in zhetiengfeng... It''s not good for us..." an old man said in a low voice. Zhenwu bazun''s face changed slightly. He snorted and did not speak, but his eyes fell on Qi Feiquan. Zhang Guanqi blew out hundreds of fists, directly smashing Qi Feiquan''s chest. Qi Fei Quan completely lost his control. His soul power collapsed, his holy power collapsed, and his Qi pulse was directly fragmented. However, this is not the end. Zhang Guan suddenly raised his fist high, and the flame was rippling on the fist awn and blasted toward Qi Feiquan''s head. At that moment, everyone''s breath was tight. Zhenwu bazun''s fist trembled wildly. He could not bear it. But he gave up in the end. After all... Even if the people in Zhenwu Tiangong don''t stop him, the gourd old man over there has already locked him in. Even if he did, he couldn''t save Qi Feiquan... Qi Fei''s pupils were swollen, supporting the last strength to resist the irrigation. But it was still late. The fist fell down and hit Qi Feiquan''s forehead! A crisp sound came out. Just look at Qi Feiquan''s head like a smashed watermelon, burst on the spot. Bang! His headless body fell heavily to the ground. All in one, die! Around, there was no sound... all the people in Zhenwu Tiangong were sluggish. The gourd old man raised his mouth and his eyes were full of sound. The rest were silent. However, Zhang Guan suddenly turned around and clasped his fist at Zhenwu Tiangong. He felt very guilty and said: "Zhenwu palace master, I''m very sorry. Zhang Guan couldn''t stop. He killed Qi by mistake. Please forgive me!" "You..." Zhenwu BA Zunqi''s eyes are killing. Zhang Guan killed people on purpose and said this, which is a provocation to Zhenwu Tiangong!! Huludao people, this is to fight with Zhenwu Tiangong? "Asshole!" At this time, the rage came.It''s the old gourd. His eyes were cold, staring at Zhang Guan and humming: "Zhang Guan, I want you to fight, not to kill people. How can you be so stupid and kill people by mistake?" "Please forgive me, master!" Zhang Guan was busy. "Hum," the old gourd said with displeasure on his face: "if other great masters are great, they will not easily forgive you. You must splash your blood on the spot. However, I always ask Zhenwu bazun of Zhenwu Tiangong always has compassion and benevolence. He won''t care about your negligent killing. After all, you are unintentional... Are you, Zhenwu palace master?" When he fell to the ground, many people covered their lips and laughed. Obviously, this gourd old man is determined to be a real warrior. His disciples are all making fun of Zhenwu Tiangong. Zhenwu bazun spits out his turbid breath, his eyes are indifferent and he doesn''t say a word. But the gourd old man made a noise again. "The friends of Zhenwu Tiangong don''t seem to be happy... Otherwise, everyone in Tiangong, one of you will kill me, so as to avenge your classmates! How about it? " Gourd old man said with a smile: "I think the people in heaven are not cowards, right?" (I didn''t want to say that, but many children''s shoes have been asked. Let''s explain the reason: my uncle''s son, my cousin, played gambling and football in Shanghai. A year ago, he lost 120000 yuan, and his family owed 90000 yuan in debt. He was on a diet every day. He thought he would make a change. He lost 150000 and owed more than 200000 yuan. Now he is committing suicide last night He went to the neighboring city (Xinyu) to do ideological work for him (he listened to my words). He just came back, exhausted and gambling. He did harm to people. But the compensation would not be less, and the remaining two would be made up before 3:00. Strictly speaking, Lao Huo has broken his promise, but there are a lot of things to deal with at the age of Laohuo. Please forgive me... There must be children''s shoes. I think this is an excuse Fire has nothing to say, so I can only write more this month www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1342 Huludao''s intention is actually known to all people. He is to revenge on the real Wu Tiangong and revenge his son. The real Wu Tiangong is powerful and has the help of people from Shenwang island. If Huludao dare to come in disorder, it will not be able to recruit the joint efforts of the real Wu Tiangong and Shenwang island. Huludao will not only revenge, but also be found excuses by these two forces and fight against them. So... Hulu old man has been afraid to move lightly, has been looking for opportunities. And this day covering conference is his chance. This day covering meeting, the people of Shenwang Island did not come, but even if he came, he Huludao was also afraid. It was legitimate and legal to kill people at this conference. No one complained. What was his fear? What he is afraid of most now is that the people of the real Wu Tiangong don''t come out and do the turtle with shrinking head. So he can''t let go of anger and revenge his son. "Damn!! Old gourd! What do you mean? Are we still laughing at the people who killed us? " A disciple of the real martial arts Temple shouted angrily. "What are you?" Hulu glanced at the disciple and said, "where is your share of speaking here, roll aside, no big or small, is this the cultivation of the real martial heaven palace? It''s really a compliment! " "That is, you are entitled to speak to our island owners?" "And do not pee and take care of yourself! What is it! " "Ridiculous!" There were laughter and all kinds of ridicules and derision. The people in the real Wu Tiangong are getting more angry. The great energy souls of other clans around them were playing and looking forward to it, and no one else came to the stage. "Don''t mind them, but ignore it." Zhenwu bazun took a deep breath and told the public in a low voice. "Palace Lord, don''t we fight?" "No war!" "If we don''t fight, it''s a mystery." The elder next lowered his voice and said, "if you are suspected, our next actions will be seriously affected. The palace master, anyway, it''s better to deal with it?" True martial arts Lord thought for a moment, nodded, it is also true that this is the reason. He glanced at his side and whispered, "Wang Chang! Your strength can, you "Yes, master!" The disciple who called Wang Chang seemed to have been unable to wait for a long time. The corner of his mouth rose and rushed into the border immediately. Seeing that there was another person rushing in at the temple of heaven of Zhenwu, a voice came in a moment. "Elder brother Wang Chang! Come on! " "Kill him!! Kill that bastard! " "Let Huludao people see how powerful we are!" "People on this side of the real Wu Tiangong shouted. The people on Huludao are relatively quiet, but everyone''s faces are full of strange smiles. Looking at it in silence in the night. Wang Chang entered the boundary, and immediately fought with Zhang Guan. Zhang Guan has to say that Zhang Guan has been strong. He fought with Qifei all before. It can be said that it is very expensive. Now, Wang Chang, who is much stronger than Qifei, is not down to the wind. Seeing this scene, the shouting of the real martial heaven palace is obviously much smaller. Although Zhang Guan is arrogant, his strength is really speechless. But real Wu bazun called Wang Chang on the court, which must have his plan. Seeing the situation become stiff up, Wang Chang suddenly roared, and he burst out of the terrible air flow, like a blade, tearing it off towards Zhang Guan. Zhang Guan turned his face and retreated quickly. But just after he took out, he found that his body was a piece of holy power, and all of them were torn by Wang Chang. "Is this the true spirit of divine martial arts?" Zhang Guan was horrified. "Do you think you have a wonderful life on Huludao?" Wang Chang was angry and hit with a fist like a meteor, and fell down with the potential of falling into the sky. Zhang Guan dodged in a hurry. People just sidestep away Wang Chang''s double fists, just... Fist hit the ground, produced a strong shock wave, instantly will Zhang Guan overturn on the ground. Zhang Guan is open and open. "No!" The people around us exclaimed. Wang Chang is quick to see, seize the opportunity immediately, one hand away. Whoosh! A long, thin gray rope flies out, and it is tied like a snake. The use of magic weapons is allowed during the war. There is little limit to dueling here. Zhang Guan has not yet got up, and is tied by ropes, and directly becomes zongzi. He struggled hard and found the rope strong and unreasonable. This is not an ordinary rope, but also an inescapable magic weapon! Zhang Guan has a bad face. But at this time... br > Wang Chang burst out of strong killing intention. People did not care at all, and rushed to the ground and poured Zhang Guan on the ground.If this foot falls on the body of a month saint, it can be shocked to death. People around him were short of breath, and they were all frightened. But right now... whoa! The rage is back. Zhang Guan''s breath changed again. "It''s no use!" Wang Chang screamed, and his whole body burst out with a terrible spirit. Although his spirit was not as terrible as that of fury, it could hold back the release of his rage, reduce its power, and make Zhang Guan unable to get rid of it. As long as Zhang Guan''s rage is restrained, he will have no way. "Zhang Guan is defeated!" "It''s over People lost their voices and shook their heads in regret. In the end, Zhenwu Tiangong is going to pull it back. At this critical moment... whoosh! A wine gourd suddenly flew out of Zhang Guan''s waist and hit Wang Chang fiercely. The moment the wine gourd flies out, the audience is quiet. Wang Chang looked at the snoring and immediately lost his color. He was in a hurry, but there was no time to... Chucha. When the wine gourd bumped into it, he broke one of his legs and fell to the ground directly. The wine gourd immediately soared into the air, and then hit it heavily. In the process of smashing, the wine gourd grew rapidly, and in a short time, it turned into the size of a hill. "How could you have this thing?" Wang Chang''s eyes trembled wildly and murmured. He wanted to dodge, but it was impossible. When the wine gourd fell, he couldn''t move. He can only lie on the ground, silently watching the drop of wine gourd. Only shock and despair are left in his eyes!! Finally. Dong!!! The whole Zhetian peak seemed to tremble. All the silent people were suddenly awakened, one by one, staring at the gourd in disbelief. "Seven color gourd!! That''s a seven color gourd "Ah Panic and screams come out! "Seven color rattan leaves, this is the treasure of Huludao, seven color gourd?" Someone looked back at the huge gourd and said. "How could that happen? Why... Why are the seven colored gourds coming out? " "It''s said that it''s not in the forbidden area of Huludao. Even the old gourd has no right to use it. Why is it here?" "Do you mean that the gourd old man even took this thing out in order to avenge his son?" "He''s crazy!! He''s crazy at all The small sound slowly fell out, and soon the whole scene was boiling up. The scream was a voice of questioning. Countless souls, countless powerful eyes are all locked in the huge gourd, one by one eyes burning. "What is that?" Asked the deep voice of the white night. "Seven color gourd!" Looking at the broken body under the gourd, Hong could not bear to see: "this is the treasure of Huludao, which is powerful. It is said that Huludao people can only worship it, but not use it. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the ancestors of Huludao. Unexpectedly, this Huludao old man is determined to revenge his son." White night glanced at the old man over there and said faintly. The gourd is getting smaller, and Wang Chang is dead. There were more and more boils around. Everyone was shocked. You know, the meeting lasted several days, and only two people died, and these two people were all from Zhenwu Tiangong. At present, Zhenwu Tiangong is almost trampled on by Huludao people. In terms of no dignity, it has lost its reputation. Zhenwu bazun''s face was livid and his fist was pinched to death. He was afraid that he had never suffered such a humiliation in his life. "I''m sorry, Zhenwu palace master, I confiscate my hand again and hurt you all. It''s really my magic weapon of Huludao. Alas, to tell you the truth, I can''t blame Huludao completely. You Zhenwu Tiangong also has responsibility. If you are more powerful, it won''t be the result, will it?" Zhang Guan got up from the ground, put away the seven color gourd and said with a smile. The irony and ridicule in the smile are so obvious! A group of people in Zhenwu Tiangong are almost angry! "Master, I will go!" Some people are not convinced, bite their teeth and roar. "You can''t compete with the colorful gourd." Zhenwu bazun shakes his head. "But... Do you want to watch the Huludao people trample us under our feet?" "If we go on like this, what kind of face will we have? Are we not going to lose all our ancestors'' faces? " "What face do we have to stand on..."People are in despair and suffering. They would rather die than suffer such humiliation. Zhenwuba looked at the door man beside him, took a deep breath and sighed heavily. "I''m still too selfish!" Zhenwu bazun murmured. He only wanted to save his granddaughter, but ignored the family. "I can''t let the clan be damaged or the reputation of Zhenwu Tiangong be damaged because of my personal reasons!" He glanced at the boundary, and suddenly jumped straight into the boundary. In an instant, there was an uproar. A great momentum suddenly covered the whole border. Zhang Guan in the border was shocked. "Guaner! Come back The old gourd yelled. But it''s too late. "Since you Huludao is going to challenge me, Zhenwu Tiangong, old drunkard, let''s fight!" The sound came out. Zhenwu bazun suddenly raised his hand and patted Zhang Guan. Bang!! Zhang Guan''s body exploded in an instant. He could hardly even fight back and died. Zhenwu bazun, with his hands attached behind him, fell in the middle of the border and was proud of all the heroes. . (the other one will be here soon) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1343 There was a burst of exclamation, and everyone''s eyes were staring at Zhenwu bazun as if they were stupid. They were half loud and could not make a sound. Zhang Guan died like this! He was slapped to death by Zhenwu bazun. Too fast! You know, Zhang Guan killed two people, but many people were impressed! Such a person must be a wonderful person in Huludao. At least his mania and colorful gourd can prove that he is the true biography of Huludao. However, at the moment, he died like this, no bones left! What if he had a gourd of seven colors? In the face of absolute strength, his magic weapon is useless. "Bazun The old gourd growled in anger and his eyes were red. "That''s it. There''s nothing to say!" Zhenwu bazun said faintly: "old drunkard, I know your purpose. Let''s not beat around the Bush and end the gratitude and resentment at the meeting of covering the sky. Do you want to avenge your son? Come on! I''ll take it all! Between you and me, there is no right or wrong, only life and death The sound of air leakage is coming out. Zhenwu is proud and arrogant. War? He is not afraid! In fact, he came out not because he was impulsive, but because he had to. If we don''t solve the problem of Huludao, I''m afraid he can''t do it even if he wants to leave here to urge the tearing empty battle, because the old Hulu will never let him go, even if he loses the qualification to attend the conference. Once the gourd old man finds out the secret of tearing out the array, all the efforts of Zhenwu bazun will be in vain! So, he has to solve Huludao here. "Zhenwu bazun, since you are so happy to stand out, then we will have a good end to the enmity between us, today, I will kill you!" Hulu old man was ferocious and roared. He poured a mouthful of wine and jumped into the border. "The master of the island will win!" "The master of the island is unparalleled!" Huludao people have yelled. "What? Is it open? " "Wonderful!! Wonderful "Usually, it takes five days for a sect leader to appear on the stage. Unexpectedly, after only three days, the company commander has not been on the stage, and these people have done it?" "Ha ha, it seems that the good play will be staged ahead of time!" The souls around said one after another, looking forward to this side with burning eyes. Red and other disciples Yan Lu worried. Although Zhenwu bazun is a famous figure in lingshenghai, can Hulu old man be an ordinary person? This war is bound to be earth shaking. When the gourd old man raised his hand, the seven color gourd fell directly on his palm. The gourd stopper was opened and the wine was suddenly poured into his mouth. In a flash, the whole border was full of wine. This spirit can not only easily penetrate into the human body, anesthetize the human body, but also hinder the urge of holy power, making the release of holy power slow down, and even the purity of holy power is affected by them. It can be said that the whole border has been turned into gourd old man domain! The old gourd shook the seven color gourd in his hand. His old eyes were full of murderous air. He snorted, and suddenly burst out like a sharp sword, which was smashed by chaozhenwu. "Take it!" "Ah Zhenwu bazun screamed, and his body was on fire. The old gourd''s momentum was just approaching, and he was completely burned. However, the fire could not stop the Hulu old man''s attack. "Die for me!! The Tianjiang river flows backward The gourd old man drank a lot, and the gourd flew out of his hand in an instant. It was like a meteorite from the sky and exploded to Zhenwu bazun. Zhenwu bazun''s arms are crisscrossed, and a large turtle shell is produced at the intersection. But the seven color gourd just touched it, and then it was smashed directly. The terrible seven color gourd did not know what kind of terrible power it contained. When it hit Zhenwu bazun, it was a repulsion to him. "Shaking and splitting the mountains and rivers!" The gourd old man roared again, and the seven color gourd exploded again. However, it became larger in the sky and turned into the size of a hill, covering Zhenwu bazun. "Hold up the sky!" Zhenwu bazun roared, his palms burst into flames, and leaped upward. A startling momentum shook the void and hit the falling gourd. The gourd old man jumped up on the huge seven color gourd, stepped down crazily, and tried his best to urge him. And the lower Zhenwu bazun also made a fierce contribution to resist the fall of the gourd. The ground cracked under the pressure of the gourd. Zhenwu bazun''s body is also a little bit down. "Zhenwu bazun seems to be unable to hold on to it!" Someone called. "In the end, it is the seven color gourd, as the treasure of Huludao town! What is so easy to deal with? "People shook their heads, but they didn''t think Zhenwu would lose. Zhenwu bazun''s ability has not been revealed. At this time, Zhenwu bazun suddenly screamed again, and then a large number of strange sounds came out of his mouth, like chanting. Then, a strong blue shadow burst out of his body. The outline of this virtual shadow is actually similar to him. As soon as it appears, his palms are facing the sky to resist the falling huge gourd. At the same time, Zhenwu bazun holds his hands high and grabs them in the air. "The net of stars! Give it to me Boom!! There was a loud noise above the sky. People looked into the sky in a hurry. But suddenly the sky darkened. Then a large number of stars twinkled, and soon those twinkling stars fell here. They spread out, very fast, and instantly bombarded the gourd old man. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the falling meteor made a lot of craters and explosions. What''s more astonishing is that there is a thin and bright line between the falling meteors. These lines are sharper than the blade, which forcefully pulls the old gourd down from the gourd. Bang! Under the light and shadow of the head, the seven color gourd will be lifted to fly. Zhenwu bazun seizes the opportunity and rushes towards the old gourd with his hands overlapping. He grabs the fist again and punches him. Gourd old man eyes a tight, immediately open mouth a vomit. Pooh! A mouthful of wine gushed out and hit Zhenwu bazun''s body. It was like a thick thing. It not only eroded most of Zhenwu''s strength, but also entangled his body. "Die!" The old gourd immediately got up and hammered it with one hand. The power of terror shatters the void, and the power of stars and meteorites cannot be compared with it. Finally. His fist hit Zhenwu bazun heavily. It''s just... bang! A sound like knocking on steel came out. The old man looked up and his pupils shrank. "Zhenwu dominates sports?" "Not bad!" Zhenwu bazun said faintly, and his backhand hit the head of the gourd old man. Old gourd''s head was deformed on the spot. Before the man flew out, Zhenwu bazun''s other hand seized his neck and lifted him up. There was an uproar all around. The white night was astonished. "Zhenwu dominates sports? In the legend of the five invincible elements of yin and Yang This is not a general term for body strength, but the flesh body cultivated by Zhenwu bazun. Zhenwu bully body is also Zhenwu bazun''s unique skill to become famous. In front of this physical body, he is already in an invincible position... "the gourd old man is in trouble." Said the man next to him. But the white night did not feel right and frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his face turned pale. "No, it''s deceitful!" "What?" The red beside is stunned www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1344 White night a word, let red heart startle flesh jump. However, the people in Zhenwu temple nearby didn''t care. "Lord Bai, you don''t understand at all. My master''s Zhenwu overlord can be regarded as one of the best in the holy sea. Let alone the one who is superior to my master, it is hard to shake my master''s Zhenwu overlord. Even the old gourd wants to fight with my master? Oh! That''s just looking for death Next to a male disciple said with a sneer. "Not bad!" An elder of Zhenwu Tiangong nodded: "the imperial master''s dominating body can''t be broken unless it''s a strong hand. However, Huludao people''s soul moves stress on a spiritual change. Their moves can be changeable and unrestrained, but their own destructive ability is not outstanding. Even with the seven color gourd in hand, he can''t shake the palace master''s body. Look, the Huludao guys are defeated! The victory belongs to our Zhenwu heavenly palace "Ha ha, the first battle of the palace master must be powerful and praise my Zhenwu Tiangong!" "That''s necessary." "Just Huludao, how dare you fight against Zhenwu island? It''s ridiculous. " The crowd stroked their hands, and everyone was smiling, with a winning hand in hand. Only red is still worried. For white night, she is extremely trusting. She subconsciously grasped the hand of white night and said eagerly, "white night, how do you see it?" "Look? You can''t see it. " White night shakes his head: "this kind of battle, which is close to surpassing Yang Sheng and close to Jingtian, is no longer possible to distinguish their attacking and killing methods with naked eyes, but only by feeling." "Feeling?" Red is stunned. Next to the Zhenwu Tiangong people, immediately unhappy. "How do you feel like a king?" A moon Saint Leng hum. "Lord Bai, although you know that you have strange skills and amazing strength, please don''t make rumors and stir up trouble here, and shake everyone''s confidence. In this battle, our palace master will win!" Another elder also made a voice, very unhappy with the words of the white night. There is no joking look on everyone''s face, it seems that they are quite confident in Zhenwu bazun. White night shook his head and said, "if Zhenwu bully is really so powerful, will old gourd not be on guard? That''s it. I''ll stop talking. Let''s see. " White night is too lazy to argue. What he hates most is arguing. After all, it is a boring and thankless thing to change one''s ideas and orientation to be consistent with oneself. The crowd did not speak, but hummed in secret. The old gourd was pinched by Zhenwu bazun with one hand. He shook his fist wildly and blasted away at Zhenwu bazun''s body. But no matter how he struggled and how hard he tried, Zhenwu bazun''s body was safe and sound. "Shaking the sky and shaking the ground!" Gourd old man red face, with a hard voice crazy shouting. In the moment of falling voice, the seven color gourd in his hand was thrown out directly. Whoosh! The gourd flies in the air, rotates for a circle, suddenly becomes bigger and presses over. But this time, the shape of the seven color gourd is not as huge as before. This time, the gourd is no more than the size of a house. Surprisingly, the gourd is shining with seven colors of light. Red orange, red green, green, blue and purple! Every time a color flashes, the power of the gourd will increase by a level. When flashing to the fifth color, the intensity of the gourd has surpassed the peak of Yangsheng. When it flickers to the sixth color, it has reached the peak of Jingtian state above Yangsheng. When it flashes to the seventh color... there seems to be no breath around. No one knows how strong the seven color gourd of this level is! All the powerful and powerful were staring at the falling blow, and everyone was staring at it, and their hearts were beating wildly. However, the next second... Dong!!! Seven color gourd heavy bang in the head of Zhenwu bazun. A circle of terrifying force lines exploded, rippling all around. If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid that even a hair will shatter to pieces! But Zhenwu bazun didn''t. He was still towering, motionless, as if the blow had never happened. The ground under his feet suddenly broke, and the whole Zhetian peak rocked wildly. A crack spread from the top of Zhetian peak, and the sea water around Zhetian peak was crazy. Around the soul people are even more tumbling, shaking, in addition to part of the great power, the rest of the people are all staggering, almost no one can stand well. However... Zhenwu bazun is still so safe, everyone is stunned. "Nothing?" "Strong!! How strong "The legend of the seven color gourd can not shake Zhenwu bully body... Is this Zhenwu bazun''s strength?""It''s terrible. It''s worthy of being a giant." "If I had been replaced, I would have died a hundred times." People murmured and exclaimed, and finally all the emotions turned into a scream, which was frightened by the absolute strength of Zhenwu bazun. "You lost!" Zhenwu bully shook his hand and hit the seven color gourd on his head. With a backhand punch, he hit the old gourd in the head. All the emptiness around him was suddenly torn apart by the terrible fist strength. People''s hearts beat wildly and their eyes were all glued to the punch. They believe that this blow will definitely crack the gourd old man''s head. With the coming of boxing, the lines of power swing wildly. But just then... poop!! Zhenwu bazun''s chest suddenly rose and fell. He suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. The blow off fist was greatly reduced. When he hit the gourd old man''s face, he had no strength. Gourd old man raised his mouth, and his red face showed heartiness and ferocity. He took advantage of the situation to break away from the shackles of Zhenwu bazun and put his foot in Zhenwu bazun''s throat. Bang!! Zhenwu bazun flies out in an instant, bumps into the edge of the border and smashes the border on the spot. "What?" There was an uproar all around. Everyone''s eyes are falling out. Chen qingkong, lion Luocha, Luo Wang, Ruixin Island owner and so on, were all shocked. Zhenwu Tiangong this side is on the spot fried pot! In this critical moment, there is a change!! "What''s going on "Why does the palace master vomit blood?" "Asshole, it must be the old man from Huludao who used the trick!" "Mean!" The fury came out. But Huludao talent regardless of these, a sigh of relief, excited and excited. Zhenwu bazun over there got up again, but his condition was obviously extremely poor at the moment. His whole face was extremely pale, his breath was short, his eyes were dim, and his breath was strong and weak and unstable. This is the result of serious injuries. People look at it in a daze. They don''t understand what happened to Zhenwu bazun. "Master." Red lips, people slightly back, eyes are incredible. "It''s like poisoning..." the white night next to it shouts. Red Jiao body a shudder, the horror color on the face more and more thick. "What have you done to me?" Zhenwu bazun coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. He asked weakly. "It''s just a mouthful of poisonous wine!" The old gourd said. "Poisonous wine?" Zhenwu bazun''s pupil shrank and suddenly realized something. He suddenly trembled and looked around: "the wine gas around?" "Good! The poison is in the wine The old gourd nodded. "Impossible!" An elder here roared angrily, "Zhenwu bully of my palace master is invincible! How can you break the tyranny of my palace master?? That''s what you''re talking about "Seriously, is Wuba sports invincible?" Gourd old man hums coldly: "it is more powerful, can compare with mieyang powder?" The words fell to the ground and the noise stopped. It took a long time for the voice to come out. "What are you talking about? Kill? "Eliminating Yang powder" Lion Luo Cha tongue knot, shiver asks a way. "What''s going on? That''s the poison in the legend. Do you have such a thing? It''s impossible Chen Qingkai also called out. "Mieyang scattered disappeared in the state of Lisheng for many years. Even if there was, it was fake. Weinan could not break Zhenwu hegemony. You must be cheating!" The heartbreaking Island owner also drank. Obviously, everyone didn''t believe it, but each of them was wavering. After all, only the poison of mieyang powder can break Zhenwu overlord. "I don''t want to explain to you! But the poison in Zhenwu bazun is really mieyang powder. " "Do you know why I didn''t attend the last Huludao meeting?" the old man said? That''s because I Huludao is looking for mieyang powder! Because the old man knows that only mieyang powder can break the Zhenwu overlord body! Finally, his kung fu paid off. By chance, the old man finally got mieyang powder. Although the old man also paid a painful price, it was worth killing Zhenwu bazun. Ha ha ha ha... " laughter came out. That''s the joy of old gourd''s long cherished wish! "You..." the crowd in Zhenwu Tiangong is very popular. The onlookers around were also terrified. "Old drunkard, don''t be happy too early. You transmit toxins through alcohol gas, which is emitted from your mouth. If I guess right, you are also poisoned by mieyang powder now?" Zhenwu bazun said coldly: "although I want to die, you can''t live! Why be so happy? Is it the result you want"Hehe, of course not." The gourd old man chuckled and turned his hand and squeezed out a golden bean. As soon as the beans came out, the hall was quiet. All the people''s eyes are looking towards the people who cover the sky. There is only shock left on each person''s face. However, Zhenwu bazun is even more... "why is this..." Zhenwu bazun stupidly looked at the Taoist priest, who suddenly stepped back a few steps, his mouth whispered, his body was staggering, his face was incredible. . (there is a later time, don''t worry, you can get up tomorrow morning to see) (there is a later time, don''t worry, you can get up and watch it tomorrow morning) (there is a later time, don''t worry, you can get up tomorrow morning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1345 Golden elixir! Everybody knows. This is a pill shaped like pea, which is one of the wonders of zhetiengfeng. It is said that Zhetian golden elixir was refined by the ancestors of zhetienfeng with rare natural materials and earth treasures. There were only five pills in total. When it was handed down to the generation of Taoist priest Zhetian, only one was left in his hand. The elixir of covering the sky can dissolve countless toxins, and any severe poison can be easily eliminated. If it wasn''t for the curse rather than the poison in Xiaoqi, Zhenwu bazun would have put his mind on the jade elixir. The jade elixir is famous, and everyone present knows it. But no one expected that the golden elixir would appear in the gourd old man''s hand. "What''s going on?" "Isn''t this the thing that covers Tianfeng? Why did he get it from the old gourd? " "Did he steal it?" "Are you kidding? If he had stolen it, he would have dared to take it out? " "I''m afraid there''s only one possibility..." when people said this, they stopped their words and looked at the people of the way of covering heaven. The meaning is very obvious. "You guessed it well. I gave it to Huludao master." The Taoist priest did not have any expression on his face and said directly. It''s like talking about a very common thing. But this information is not the same!! "You zhetienfeng... And Huludao unite to deal with me?" Zhenwu bazun covered his chest and roared angrily. "Master of Zhenwu palace, please don''t misunderstand us. Zha Tianfeng doesn''t intend to get involved in the enmity between Zhenwu Tiangong and Huludao!" The way of covering the sky is light. "Then why is the golden elixir in his hands?" Zhenwu bazun asked angrily. "That''s just because the Hulu Island owner promised to give me a lingkuang island in the southeast direction to Zha Tianfeng in exchange for something. I can only give it back to him." The Taoist priest said calmly. The words fell to the ground, many people were surprised, and then a surprise. "Lingkuang island in the southeast? Isn''t that colorful island? " However, it is one of the most abundant spiritual resources to support the growth of the island "Huludao is not rich, which is almost one of the main sources of their cultivation resources. How could they give this to others? Are they crazy? " "It''s just cutting off your life!" People exclaim unceasingly, to Hulu old man''s practice also feels more and more astonished. But think about it and you''ll see. After all, the only son of the old gourd died in Zhenwu bazun''s hand. The old Hulu Laolai son is extremely fond of this son, and naturally he will not give up. However, it is precisely because the gourd old man loves his son too much that his son is extravagant, extravagant and lawless. He even dares to move. I am afraid that he will not die in Zhenwu bazun''s hands, but also in other people''s hands. "You lost!" The gourd old man shakes up the poisonous wine gas in the air, puts the covering sky golden elixir in the mouth, swallows directly. Although Zhetian gold pill can detoxify all kinds of poisons, it is only a detoxification pill in the end. If you use it to exchange for a lingkuang Island, Taoist Zhetian can say that he picked up a big bargain. Pills into the abdomen, the gourd old man''s body toxins instantly removed. He took a deep breath, and his old, muddy eyes were killing. "Son! Father will avenge you now Gourd old man said to himself, humanized into a beam of light, to the real Wuba Zun kill. The galloping murderous spirit is irresistible. "I give up!" Zhenwu bazun retreated and yelled. "The winner of Hulu Island." The way of covering the sky is light. But it''s not easy to do. In order to kill Zhenwu bazun, the Hulu old man even threw out the fat lingkuang island. How could Zhenwu bazun''s admission of defeat solve the problem? However, in the moment when the word "admit defeat" falls, the strong men in Zhenwu Tiangong rush out one after another and block in front of Zhenwu bazun. "Old gourd! What are you doing? Is it to break the rules of the meeting? " An elder was furious. "Get out of here!" The gourd old man ignored, roared and clapped. The elder raised his hand to resist. However, after several palms, the metacarpal bone was shattered in the emergency of fighting with the old gourd. Before he could stop the attack, he was slapped on the forehead by the old gourd and fell to the ground dead. The rest of them were shocked to see this. "Who dares to stop me!! I''ll kill anyone!! Kill The old gourd growled. The people from Huludao over there are not polite. They directly rush over and kill Zhenwu Tiangong. Zhenwu Tiangong lost the force of Zhenwu bazun, and was not the opponent of Huludao at all, so it was defeated.The scene was in chaos. People around have also stepped back to avoid being affected. "Lord Zhetian peak! The people in Huludao have violated the rules of the meeting. Please stop them immediately! " Red several steps forward, anxious to cover the sky old man said. Red entered Lisheng state alone and worshipped Zhenwu Tiangong. Zhenwu Tiangong gave her all she could to help her enter the holy land. Hong had feelings for this sect. Hearing the Red''s begging, the Taoist priest nodded: "this kind of thing should not happen. I''ll stop it." Red smell sound, overjoyed. The Taoist priest came forward and called out to the two sides of the scuffle: "don''t fight, don''t fight..." his voice was calm and weak. Red a listen, the expression of joy is momentarily stiff. This call can make both sides stop?? "Lord zhetienfeng, you..." "Nvwa, I can''t help it. As you can see, the experts of Zhetian peak are all opening the ancient tomb mechanism. How can I be the opponent of the two sects? There''s nothing I can do about it. " Cover the sky peak Lord a face helpless way. People around him scolded shamelessly. After all, if he interferes in this matter, the gourd old man can''t get revenge, and if he doesn''t hand over the lingkuang island in anger, then he won''t lose a lot? How can Hong not know the plan of the Taoist, but now she has nothing to do. "Is it right to say that the meeting of covering the sky should be such a mess?" "If so, what''s the significance of this conference? If everyone is like the gourd old man, even if someone takes the first place in the meeting of covering the sky, and others rush to kill the first, can''t you say anything "Are you questioning my strength?" The Taoist priest frowned and snorted: "Nvwa, you are still young and immature. I don''t want to waste words with you. Go away!" "You are obviously guilty. You are just taking advantage of Huludao people!" Red anger way. "Don''t blame me for being rude when you talk nonsense here again." The Taoist priest was also angry. But red obviously won''t stop. White night frowns. He knows the intention of red. Hong is trying to pull Taoist Zhetian into the water to create chaos. If she does something to her, the meeting will be in a mess. At that time, the evil people in the surrounding clan forces will take advantage of the chaos. As long as the scene is in chaos, Hong can help people retreat. However, the situation on the scene is obviously not as simple as red thought. Just when the Taoist priest was angry, there came a voice. "What? Lord zhetienfeng, are you such a big man who can''t get along with a girl The one who speaks is the island Master of Ruixin island! The Taoist priest frowned and said, "it has nothing to do with the island owner?" "If you bully a woman, you have something to do with me!" The master of Ruixin Island leads a group of female soul practitioners to come. The Taoist priest frowned. "What''s more, this girl is right! If we let the chaos go on like this, what''s the significance of holding this conference?? So stop it "If the island owners have the ability to stop them, just go ahead." The way of covering the sky is light. On hearing this, the master hesitated. Although she is also the master of one island, she is still worse than Huludao people. In addition, Huludao people also have seven color gourds, which is very powerful. Even if she makes a move, she may not be able to win. "According to what you said, if no one can stop it, you can only let old gourd go on like this? In this way, how can the conference be held?? If the meeting is meaningless, even if you open the tomb, who should we let in? " Chen qingkong frowned. Obviously, he was also dissatisfied with the chaos. As soon as he said this, many people nodded in secret. "Lord qingkong said something wrong!" Zha Tiandao man frowned and said: "the meeting is still going on, and it has not stopped. You should not make a mistake! They fight each other, but it''s just because their two enmities have nothing to do with the Convention. I can''t interfere. I don''t think you can intervene either? Moreover, the place where they fight is not in the Bidou area of the zheteng convention, which does not affect the normal progress of the meeting. If anyone can challenge the Huludao master at this time, I think he will stop everything at present and enter the duel area to accept the challenge! " The words fell to the ground, and the faces of the people around him were extremely ugly. The gourd old man over there also laughed and said, "good! If any of you want to challenge the old drunkard, the old drunkard will stop immediately! I don''t know which of you is going to compete with the old drunkard The last sentence is particularly ferocious. With a strong sense of stress. While speaking, the gourd old man also glanced at the crowd. No one''s talking anymore. If there is anyone else on the stage at this time, it will be against Huludao, and it will even arouse the antipathy of Zhetian peak. After all, zhetienfeng and Huludao are together now.And... Hindered Hulu old man''s revenge, I''m afraid he will be included in the target of his killing, right? What''s more, Zhenwu bazun has been killed by mieyangsan. Once he dies, Zhenwu Tiangong will inevitably decline. At this time, it is useless to stop him. People were silent. Red and others are full of despair. She wants to go and beg the island owner. But the owner of the island shook his head slightly and apologized. People in Zhenwu Tiangong are desperate. But at this time, a figure suddenly jumped into the air and jumped into the area of duel. In an instant, the whole audience breathed. I heard only a voice of indifference. "Huludao people, come in... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1346 The voice came, Huludao people''s movements are all a lag, have to retreat, looking at the source of the sound in dismay. People in Zhenwu Tiangong are also at a loss. There was no sound around, and countless pairs of eyes were staring at the man. "What''s going on?" "An emperor Saint jumped in? What does that mean? " "Is it hard for him to challenge the Huludao master?" "Crazy? Just him? " "Ha ha, light the lamp in the toilet and look for excrement!" People come back to their senses, whispering and sneering. A number of great powers, such as the Taoist priest of Zhetian, the master of Hulu Island, and the master of Ruixin Island, were also greatly surprised. Huludao master frowned, staring at Zhenwu bazun and humming: "it''s ridiculous that the dignified and genuine Wuba Zun actually lives on his own disciples! It''s ridiculous! " Zhenwu bazun frowned: "what do you mean?" "What do you mean? Is this unknown? " Huludao master shook his head and disdained: "in order to survive, let your disciples deliberately challenge me! In exchange for your survival! Ha ha, Zhenwu bazun, I didn''t expect that you were so greedy and afraid of death. You can see how humble and embarrassed you are now! But don''t think you can live like this! You are bound to die in my hands today! No matter what means you use, you can''t change the ending that you are about to die! " "Don''t talk nonsense! Now someone is challenging you. If you dare to mess up again and refuse to fight, you will violate the rules of the meeting of covering the sky. You should know the consequences of breaking the rules? " A man from Zhenwu Tiangong shouts. "Now it''s my fight. Of course, I won''t mess around. It''s time for me to go to the war. But how much time do you think it will give you to fight for just one emperor?" The words fell to the ground, and the faces of people in Zhenwu Tiangong changed. The old gourd sneered and waved: "surround them with three breaths, after three breaths! I want Zhenwu bazun to fall here! " The sound fell to the ground, and the old gourd flew directly into the area. The rest of Huludao people rushed to Zhenwu Tiangong and surrounded the people in Tiangong. At this time, Huludao people will no longer give Zhenwu Tiangong people a chance to get close to Bidou area! People around him shook their heads. "Is Zhenwu bazun stupid? If you really want to send someone to delay time, you should let the elder go up. How can you use an emperor saint to go up? Isn''t it death? " "I''m afraid the Huludao master doesn''t even have to use his hand to deal with a mere emperor. Can you kill him with his momentum?" "In such a short time, where can Zhenwu bazun escape?" "Now, this man is dead. Huludao people will not give them the chance to rush into the duel area to challenge the Huludao master! They are even blocked from the last way to escape! " "What a bunch of idiots!" People around him shook their heads. Zhenwu bazun and others look ugly. The white night is expressionless. His hands attached behind him, quietly looking at the Hulu Island owner who rushed in. That''s not true. The old gourd was bent on killing Zhenwu bazun. When he rushed in, he didn''t even look at the white night. His eyes fell on Zhenwu bazun all the time, and he directly sacrificed the general trend and suppressed the white night. In front of his powerful situation, ordinary emperor Sheng will surely die! Many people simply don''t want to see the battle in the area and continue to focus on Zhenwu Tiangong. After all, this is a battle of great disparity in strength, which is meaningless at all! However... as soon as the general trend hit, the white night here also moved. With his legs kicking, people seem to break the Hulu old man''s momentum, and suddenly appear in front of the gourd old man. "Well?" Gourd old man slightly side head, the brain has not yet responded, but only to see an iron fist suddenly. Dong!!!!! The old gourd flew out in an instant. It smashed the border of the competition area like a shell and fell heavily to the ground. "What''s going on?" Many people still watch Zhenwu bazun turn their heads one after another. However, seeing this scene, they were all shocked to see... "how could this be possible "What''s the matter... Hiss..." "what happened to hair?" Gradually, there was no sound around. The Huludao people who fought with Zhenwu Tiangong gradually stopped and looked at the Huludao old man who fell on the ground. People look at, one by one head. "What''s going on?" "I don''t know..." "is that our island owner over there?" "How did the island Master... Fall to the ground?" "What happened just now?" People are confused and confused.It also includes Hulu old man who gets up again. He touched his old face and looked at the white night in dismay. "Be serious." "Otherwise, you may regret it." "Asshole Gourd old man was furious, his eyes cold and fierce staring at Qin Feng: "just a emperor saint, dare to challenge me?"?? Die for me The sound fell to the ground, and the old gourd rushed back. His speed has reached the limit, a blow like thunder, like a wolf, hysterical, reckless hammer to the head of the white night. The people around him were stunned and looked, and they were in a state of panic. If this blow hit the emperor, I''m afraid it will shock people into blood powder, right? However... just as the fist is about to fall. White night suddenly raised a hand, toward the falling fist bag. PATA! The fist was stopped by him. The power on the fist is like the dazzling lines that blow open, and it swings around wildly. "What?" The old gourd was shocked. The eyeballs of the people around me dropped all over the floor. "I want you to be serious, don''t you? Then don''t blame me The indifferent face of the white night suddenly became ferocious, and the other hand turned into a hand knife. With a strong sword spirit, he cut the outstretched arm fiercely! Whew! Dazzling blood spatter. Looking at the gourd over there, the old man stepped back two steps in a row, and his mouth gave out a dull hum, and one of his hands was actually torn by the raw one... move again in the daytime and kick his foot. Bang! The old gourd flew out again and tumbled on the ground for several laps before stopping. Countless people gasped. Now the gourd old man is extremely embarrassed. One hand is broken, blood is gurgling and overflowing, and his hair is covered with dust, and his face is distorted by anger. There was no sound around. Not even breathing. People look at it stupidly and feel that the world is still at this moment. Gourd old man... Was actually cut off by an emperor? Fake? What the hell is going on here? Is this guy really a saint?? "What''s the matter with the emperor?" The island owner of Ruixin Island frowned. "It looks like fun." Chen qingkong also vomited his turbid breath and murmured. The Taoist priest did not say a word, but his face was not very natural. One kind of power has different thoughts. People in Huludao are all petrified. And this head of Zhenwu Tiangong people clapped and yelled. "Good "Great!" "Bai Da... Bai elder martial brother, how are you!" Screams of excitement came and went. Red also a face excited, the person mercilessly relaxed tone. "Fortunately, the boy is willing to do it!" Zhenwu bazun vomited, and his face was full of fear. At this time, Zhenwu bazun can only place his hope on the white night. "Give up." White night threw that arm on the ground, said faintly: "this matter is you Huludao wrong, if you do not connive at your son wantonly, bully male bully female, he will not lose his life! When it comes to responsibility, you rank first. You don''t think about mistakes. Instead, you want to revenge Zhenwu Tiangong. Don''t you think it''s naive? " "You... You shut up!" Gourd old man got up again, his old eyes had become bright red. "I''m not ready to teach you a lesson!" "Younger generation?" "I want you to die!" The old gourd growled again, and the man yelled again. He turned and raised his arms and threw the colorful gourd out. "Give it to me Hysterical voice sounded, only to see the Hulu old man''s body suddenly burst out a large group of pure and powerful holy power, directly covering the seven color gourd. The huge gourd crazily twinkles with seven colors of light, and the breath it sends out makes the soul people around him retreat wildly. Rao is those who are capable of changing their faces and showing fear in their eyes. "Is this the power of the seven color gourd?" "The old gourd has urged all the energy of the seven color gourd! This attack is stronger than his attack against Zhenwu bazun! I''m afraid even I can''t take it! " "This boy is finished!" "If you are a bit lucky, you will be lawless... Well, it will stimulate old gourd completely. No one can save him!" The great powers murmured, some sighing, some full of pity, some cynical. But no matter who it is, he has been sentenced to death in his mind.This blow is not the emperor saint can receive, not to mention the emperor saint, even the martial saint, the moon saint and even the Yang saint! Not even!! "Flash away!" Zhenwu bazun''s face changed dramatically and he tried to shout. He believed that even his own Zhenwu overlord might not be able to deal with... but. The white night did not move. He looked quietly, his arm slightly raised. The gourd with colorful halo fell from the sky, as if to tear everything. The air was dispersed. Space is broken. Everything in the four directions suddenly disappeared, unable to bear this amazing pressure, as if annihilated together... "die!" The old gourd growled, his eyes full of fanaticism. Seven color gourd suppressed. If the sky collapses. But just then... sonorous! The swords began to sound. A black light swept up, as if to tear the sky, burst out a strange dark sword, the moment did not enter the seven color gourd! The pupil of gourd old man is shrinking. However, the huge seven color gourd suddenly exploded and burst on the spot. A fierce and terrifying sword light broke through the boundary, tore up half of the sky peak, and flew straight towards the old gourd. "Impossible!" Hulu old man was shocked and looked at this scene in disbelief. He quickly raised his arm to resist. But his defense magic weapon and defense soul method just came out... chi! The dark sword Qi penetrates him in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1347 Whew! Whew! Chi.... the dark sword spirit tore up the top of Zhetian peak and penetrated the gourd old man, but he didn''t stop. It carries a supreme and terrifying force and rushes towards the Taoist of zheteng. The Taoist priest changed his face and dodged in a hurry. The sword flies past and passes by. Although the Taoist priest didn''t touch the sword spirit, the amazing sword spirit released from the dark sword spirit excited his goose bumps all over his body. What''s going on? It is impossible for an emperor to possess such power!! The Taoist priest''s face changed dramatically and his heart kept beating. The sword spirit flies all the way and finally hits the huge wordless tombstone in the rear. Dong!!! A thunderbolt went off. The sword pattern blooms instantly and cuts all around. The souls quickly bowed their heads. When the sword pattern dissipated, he looked up in a hurry, only to see the huge tombstone without words... It was trembling. Countless people gasped! I can''t believe it. What a horror. A group of great powers are more focused and heavy. "No one can shake the tombstone without words. At least for now, without the strength of Yangsheng peak, it is impossible to move the tombstone without words!" "However, this man not only broke the seven color gourd with one sword, but also shook the wordless tombstone, which was enough to show the destructive power of his sword just now... It has touched the boundary line of jingtianjing..." several great powers whispered. The people around him trembled. Jing Tian Jing? A situation startles the sky, a person against the sky! But what does this have to do with an emperor?? No one can accept it. However, everything has been put in front of the public, so they can''t allow them to question. What''s more, the gourd old man at this moment has been defeated... he opened his mouth, and his eyes protruded, as if to fall out of his socket. He was motionless, staring at the white night. "Island Master!" Huludao people issued a shrill cry. "You... Who are you?" Huludao advocated to open his mouth and opened it hoarsely. "White night." The voice of indifference came out. However... few people have heard of the name. Even if the white night makes a great disturbance in the holy land, the holy state is only a lower level area for the people of the holy sea. Just like the holy state and the outer region of the Risheng state, few people will pay too much attention to the news there. "I... I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it!! Why am I defeated by an emperor? Why is my seven color gourd... Cut by the emperor The gourd old man twisted his face and yelled. This also attracted countless people''s suspicions. Seven color gourd what a treasure, how can be broken by a sword? White night, however, has no explanation. It was the man who had the heart to notice the dark sword in his hand. The old gourd wants to walk towards the white night. But walking. Whew! A strange noise came out. Just see the blood splashing out in front of the gourd old man. A blood red slit overflows from the center of the gourd old man. Many people shook their heads and sighed. They know, a overlord, fell! The old gourd turned hard and looked at Zhenwu bazun in the distance with turbid eyes and said: "I didn''t lose to you, I just... Lost to your disciples... Zhenwu bazun... Mieyang powder... Will kill you, I''ll wait for you below..." as soon as the voice dropped, the Hulu old man''s body split into two on the spot and died directly. "Island Master!" Huludao people all kneel on the ground, one by one wailing. Besides their crying, no one dares to say another word. An emperor Saint... Killed the master of Hulu Island with one sword? The impact of this kind of thing is so strong that many people simply can''t digest it. People have imagined countless possibilities, but who would have thought that things would turn out like this... "the winner, Zhenwu Tiangong, white night." The Taoist priest came back to God and said dryly. But as soon as the voice fell, the night went out of the border. "No matter who it is, I will give up." The white night is light. He is not interested in fighting this. After all, he has to keep his physical strength to enter the tomb. However, such a move by the white night was opposed by the Taoist priest and many great powers. "White night, what do you mean?"The Taoist priest drank heavily. "As you can see, our palace master is seriously injured. I''m going to take him to cure him now, so we can''t continue to fight." He said in the white night. "Not bad!" Zhenwu bazun immediately nodded and said in a deep voice: "I am in the middle of Xiaoyang powder. If I don''t get medical treatment in time, I''m afraid I will die. In this meeting, Zhenwu Tiangong will withdraw. As for Huludao... Your island Master is dead, I won''t embarrass you either. After all, this matter is just a grudge between me and him. It shouldn''t rise to the sect gate. You go!" Huludao people did not speak, there are fortunate and indignant. However, the people of Zhenwu Tiangong did not intend to delay any more and left directly. Zhenwu bazun was in a hurry to leave, and the white night understood his plan. Although zhenwuba Zun is highly poisonous and does not have a golden elixir for covering the sky, he still has a way to save himself. That is, he can quickly enter the ancient tomb of Zhetian to find the life clearing skill, and remove the mieyang powder from his body. This is Zhenwu''s only hope. Several elders also understood the meaning of the palace master and left in a hurry. However, Zhenwu bazun was just about to leave when a group of powerful powers suddenly stopped them from leaving. "Please stay here!" Chen qingkong, the leader of qingkong sword sect, said. "What are you doing?" Zhenwu bazun looks ugly. "Zhenwu palace master! You Zhenwu Tiangong is not without the power of the first World War? Why hurry? " It is the lion Luocha. "Can''t you see where I am now? How do you want me to fight again? " Zhenwuba respected his anger. "Ba Zun, although you are not in a good condition, you have already lost a battle before, and you are not qualified to fight. In addition, although mieyang powder is a strange poison in the world, there is almost no antidote, but you can''t die for a while. What are you doing in a hurry? Isn''t there any master in Zhenwu Tiangong? Isn''t there still white night? So white night! You don''t want to lose, do you? " Next to the Luo Wang also came over, light said. In a word, Zhenwu Tiangong is forced to the opposite of everyone. "Yes, you can''t take the initiative to admit defeat unless you are defeated, otherwise you are humiliating us." "Yes! White night, who allowed you to admit defeat so rashly "Come on, fight!" There were voices all around, and these people were so surprised that they didn''t want to let the night go. White night frowned, very puzzled. "What are these people doing? Don''t even let go? Wouldn''t it be nice for them to have one less competitor? " "You are wrong." Zhenwu bazun took a deep breath, as if he understood something. He said in a low voice: "if you don''t leave... For them, it''s true that there will be one less competitor for them, and not only one less competitor, but also one less clan." White night Leng next, suddenly think of what, suddenly suddenly suddenly. "They want to kill me here?" "Yes Zhenwu bully zunshen said: "the strength you showed just now has shocked them. You have threatened them, so they want to kill you! The most important thing is, in Zhenwu Tiangong, I have been killed by mieyang powder, and my life will not be long, and many elders are not strong. If you don''t die, Zhenwu Tiangong still has the possibility to continue. If you die... They can divide Zhenwu Tiangong! So you don''t die, they''re upset! " The red next to hear this sentence, the small face extremely ugly. "If I had known, I should not have pretended to be someone from Zhenwu Tiangong." White night frowns. "You didn''t pretend to be either. They mistakenly thought..." "...". They frowned and couldn''t find words to refute Zhenwu bazun. "White night, what shall we do now?" "Red low voice way:" or you go up to pretend to fight two times, defeat and then admit defeat, can''t fight, but they also force you to fight? " "That''s the only way." White night took a breath, whirled and jumped, and jumped back into the recovered duel area. He said, "since you all said that, I will not be respectful in the white night. Let''s go on fighting. In the war just now, the white night was only won by luck. Therefore, please be merciful in this war. " That''s a big truth. Hulu old man had a fierce fight with zhenwuba Zun. He had consumed a lot of strength and was not in good condition. In addition, he underestimated the enemy excessively. He did not expect that such a treasure as the seven color gourd would be split by a sword, so he was killed by a sword in the white night. If the gourd old man is serious from the beginning to the end, the white night can not win so easily. But these words, in the ears of all, were a pretext. "This son is not an emperor, but he has such strength. If he grows up, he is afraid to be unimaginable in the future. He must be allowed to die here!" "Ladies and gentlemen, with so many people here, can''t we have an emperor who has some luck?" "Let the disciples go first, consume his physical strength, and then who will go up and pick his head!""That''s it!" A few big energy dark communication, then make make the eye. Whoosh. When even one of the moons was on stage. "Please tell me!" That month, the saint clasped his fist and attacked the white night. The white night nods, also raises the fist to block in the past. However, he did not dare to go all out, but with a few moves, and then pretended to accidentally leak out the flaw, was the man''s blow fly. Bang! The white night fell on the ground and rolled two times. Before the moon Saint rushed over, he called out: "I admit defeat!" "No way!" Almost at the same time, the Taoist priest opened his mouth and said, "white night, you didn''t fight seriously at all! Don''t admit defeat "And such a rule?" The white night gets up and frowns. "Since you have participated in the meeting, you have to do your best. Otherwise, where will you be? What do you think of the heroes? Are you contemptuous of us An old man murmured: "if you are so casual, and regard this as a children''s play, it is also against the rules of the meeting of covering the sky. According to the rules, we have the right to kill you!" The words fell to the ground, and everyone in Zhenwu Tiangong changed their faces. "When did the meeting have such a rule?" Zhenwuba respected his anger. "Always, but you don''t know it!" The Taoist made a faint voice. Zhenwu bazun was speechless. The face of the white night also became heavy. It seems that... Things are not as simple as they think they are... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1348 "Ridiculous! Ridiculous! That''s ridiculous! We have participated in so many meetings of covering the sky in Zhenwu Tiangong, and we have never heard of such rules in such meetings! " Exclaimed one of the elders. "That''s what they''re talking about A disciple said. Everyone knows that this is just the words of the Taoist priest. But there is no way. After all, this is zhetiangfeng. The meeting was originally held by the Taoist priest. Naturally, the rules were set by him, and no one could refute it. When Zhenwu Tiangong is in a dilemma, it''s difficult to enter. The rules are made by others. They are restricted everywhere. They retreat. They are regarded as provocations and leave a handle on others... "how could it be like this?" Red eyes open round, whisper open. "Jealousy makes you lose your mind." Zhenwu bazun took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "in the face of interests, no one can control their own desires, including myself. If I die in the daytime, the benefits will continue. If I don''t die, it will be a great threat! How can these great powers not measure the pros and cons? " Red did not speak any more, and she finally understood the cruelty of the state. Here, there is only desire in anyone''s eyes. Greed, rage, hatred, etc. White night admit defeat, that month Saint again killed, a blow like meteor meteorite, heavy fall. White night, eyes awe up, sideward dodge. But this is not the way. The more he hid, the fiercer the attack was, and there was no room for him to breathe. Finally. The moon Saint seized the opportunity and hammered his fist on the chest of the white night. Bang! White night fly out, heavy fall on the ground, roll two circles, in a mess. "Good There was a roar of applause all around. That month Saint stopped, the corner of his mouth rose, his face full of pride: "after all, it''s just an emperor saint! It''s just that! If it wasn''t for the Huludao master who consumed too much physical strength on Zhenwu bazun, you couldn''t have defeated him, would you? " "It must be so!" Some people around him echoed with a smile. "Ha ha ha ha..." more and more laughter. People here in Zhenwu Tiangong have a heavy face. The white night looks cold, and gets up, glancing at the powerful people around, the expression suddenly becomes ferocious. "Good! Good. Since you are going to force me to fight, I will fight with all my strength! " After all, the night is full of holy power. "The little emperor is still alive!" That month Saint rushes again, one blow and another bang, but blow out thousands of fist shadow, intending to block the retreat of the white night. But this time... The white night didn''t dodge any more. His eyes were frozen at the blow of his fist, motionless as a statue. "Well?" That month Saint Leng next, but did not think too much, continued to bombard. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the shadow of the fist is like a falling raindrop, which makes a dull sound on the body of the white night. The lines of force break and shake the void around. It''s just. His fist fell to the ground... But the man in front of him did not move. It''s like... It''s on steel that will never be damaged. "What?" That month saint is stunned, fiercely raises the head, but is facing on the white night that pair of cold eyes. "Not good!" Outside, a big energy lost his voice and drank: "flash However, the voice has just dropped. Boom!!!!! A fist stretched out, and instantly smashed the moon saint''s forehead. The red and white things splashed around like flowers, and the head of Yuesheng suddenly disappeared and became a headless corpse. His body suddenly trembled, then fell heavily on the ground, died on the spot. People around are quiet. The jeer stopped. The irony is rigid. Everyone''s expressions were frozen. Kill the moon saint?? What kind of monster is this guy? A lot of people are speechless. Some of the powers were also greatly surprised. The Taoist looks ugly. Zhenwu Tiangong is a happy place to call. "Where the hell did this guy come from? When did Zhenwu Temple get such a freak? " Chen qingkong of qingkong sword sect couldn''t help saying. "It''s just an emperor." The lion Luocha couldn''t help muttering. "At this time, if you still treat him as an emperor, it is an idiot." The island owner shakes his head. After killing the month saint with one blow, the white night took a deep breath and had a plan in mind.Since the other side wants to fight, please go on! "Is there anyone else to fight?" Turn your head and drink in the white night. "Don''t be wild, look at me!" A big drink sounded, and then another moon Saint rushed. But this time the white night did not intend to keep his hands. The man had just entered the area, and before he had time to accumulate holy power, he only saw a dark figure rushing through the man''s body like lightning. Whew! The moon Saint burst and died again. "Next." The white night is light. There was another violent puff of nerves. "What''s the matter with this son?" The big powers have cold eyes. Chen qingkong here drank: "Liu ya, you go!" "Master, this man is not the saint of the moon! There is no doubt that the disciple will die. " Liu Ya''s man quickly knelt down and kowtowed. "If you don''t go, are you going to this seat?" Chen qingkong was angry. The man who called Liu Ya trembled all over and bit his teeth: just, go in and fight, but quickly admit defeat! White night can''t admit defeat, can''t I? Liu Ya thought and rushed in immediately. But just as he had just run into the border, the white night there turned around with a backhand and split across the air. Whoosh!!!! A full length of dozens of Zhang long air blade from the cross cutting, completely occupied the entire range of the boundary, hit hard. "Ah?" Liu Ya''s pupils trembled wildly, and he opened his mouth in a hurry to call for surrender. Whew! The air blade tore up his body in an instant. Blood and meat fell from the air. Another month Saint... Was killed like this. "Ah?" All moonsaints retreat in panic. Yang Shengdu was afraid, and his body couldn''t help shaking. And those big powers, a brain is already unable to respond. It''s another instant kill?? Another move! Is Yue Sheng so weak in front of him? People understand. White night is to tell these great powers with absolute power. What is the cost of challenging him? "Go on!" The white night face is expressionless way. Chen qingkong''s face was ugly and his chest was full of ups and downs! Keep going! I want to see how powerful this guy is! How many of us can be killed!! Wang Hao! You give it to me "Leader, no way, Liu yadu was killed instantly. I''m dead when I go!" Wang Hao knelt down in terror and wailed. "You... Rubbish!" Chen qingkong kicked him away and called out to the disciples there: "Li Gan! You go "Master, i... I can''t..." "Liu Mo! You "No... leader, please forgive me..." "you..." the air of Chen Qing is red, and everyone is about to explode. No one dares. No matter which clan it is! They have been completely awed by the night. However, an elder of qingkong sword sect couldn''t see it and said coldly: "headmaster, don''t embarrass these disciples. They have been scared to death by white night. Even if they have the strength to compete with white night, they can''t defeat white night! A timid soldier will be defeated! " "What the elder means is..." "let me go and see the energy of the white night!" The elder said. The voice fell to the ground, and the panic crowd around him was instantly excited. People all looked at the elder with burning eyes and full of expectation. "It''s the Qingyang elder of qingkong sword sect!" "Elder Qingyang''s sword skill is excellent. It is said that his sword skill is only under Chen qingkong! It seems that the battle will be worth watching! " "I hope elder Qingyang can give this arrogant emperor some color to have a look "Don''t worry, elder Qingyang''s peak Yang Sheng''s strength will make that person suffer!" People were whispering and excited. It seems that this elder Qingyang is everyone''s hope. "Good!" Chen qingkong nodded his head and showed his gratification. He took off his sword and handed it to him: "elder Qingyang, in this case, I will allow you to fight! Take the sword of my headmaster, teach me a good lesson to this unknown fellow, and wash away the shame of qingkong sword sect! Let the world see the power of our qingkong sword school This action appeared, and there was an uproar all around. "Is that qingkong sword?" "What? The legendary green sky sword that can cut through the sky? Chen qingkong handed it over to elder Qingyang? " "No way!! This is a great fightCountless people screamed with excitement. The elder of Qingyang was particularly surprised. He quickly held the sword in both hands and cried out in a hurry. "Qingyang will live up to its mission." "Go Chen qingkong nodded with satisfaction. Elder Qingyang immediately turned around and walked towards the border. All people''s eyes are focused on the body of Qingyang elder, breathing tightly. The white night also looks at quietly. "You have two swords hanging around your waist. I think you are also a good swordsman." When you fight with the sword, you have to fight with the sword for the sake of the Lord "Good." White night nodded, cold eyes: "since you say so, then I will go all out, come on." "Your attention, then! If the green sky sword comes out, you will see blood! Look Suddenly, the sword flashed in the elder''s eyes. A sword Ling wind, blue light soared to the sky, to split the sky, cut stars! This is the power of qingkong sword! The stars, the sun and the moon will tremble under the sword! Countless people exclaimed. It''s amazing to feel the awe inspiring sword power. But just then. White night suddenly waved arms, body suddenly disappeared, people turned into black light, rushed over. The speed is ridiculous. "Not good!" The Taoist priest''s face turned pale. Lion Luocha, Ruixin island Master, Luo Wang, all the strong people are pale! Whoa! A black light penetrates the whole beedle area. The pupil of the elder Qingyang who just rushed into the boundary shrinks, but he has not responded. "Nine kill the dragon sword!" I murmured. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... a dark dragon shadow pierced the body of Qingyang elder. In a flash, people found that the white night had stood on the edge of the border and stood behind the elder Qingyang. He slowly drew the dark sword into its scabbard. And at the same time. Bang Dang! The amazing Green Sky Sword suddenly burst into pieces and fell to the ground. And the body of elder Qingyang... Also turned into pieces of meat and fell to the ground. Elder Qingyang, die! Another sword! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1349 What white night wants is to kill with one blow, and to frighten people. Surrounded by strong people, when Zhenwu bazun was poisoned and injured, their purpose had already begun to change. Although they are still focused on the great opportunity of Zhetian ancient tomb, they don''t mind to remove some hidden dangers and gain some benefits when seizing the opportunity of Zhetian ancient tomb! Now, Zhenwu Tiangong has become a cake in their eyes. White night... Has become their eyesore! So these people around us are people who want to die in the daytime. If the white night shows a bit of weakness, they will be like a group of hungry wolves to bite, bite the white night, even the bones are not left to swallow all. Therefore, what the white night should do is to frighten the wolves. Let them fear themselves! Therefore, when the elder of Qingyang was ready to make a move, he began to accumulate moves in the white night, and then he was killed with one move and nine kill dragon sword. In front of the abandoned sword, the so-called qingkong sword is just a paper paste like object! "Next, who is it?" White night quietly turned around, light looking at the Chen qingkong road over there. At the moment, Chen qingkong is as petrified as the people around him. All of them were staring at the broken qingkong sword and the elder Qingyang who had turned into a pile of rotten meat. All of a sudden, they found that their breath seemed to be frozen. "What''s going on with this guy from... To..." The lion''s luosana road. "It seems that there are some changes in the sky covering meeting this time!" The island owner of Ruixin Island murmured. "It''s getting more fun." A sharp nosed monkey''s big energy squinted, full of deep meaning to see the white night, laughing. "This time, the meeting will look different from the past. Maybe... The scene we have been looking forward to will appear." At the back of the man with sharp nosed face is an old woman with a dry figure. She is wearing this linen dress, bent over, clutching crutches, and looks very old. When people around saw the old woman, their eyes were awed. "Master huhai, don''t you do it?" The man with a sharp face asked with a smile. The old woman looked at him, shook her head lightly, but said nothing. The white night cuts a person again, is only uses one move, causes the crowd male color change. At this time, no one dares to fight. Even the elder of Qingyang was killed with one sword. Ordinary disciples who go up there are no different from seeking death. So far, only great powers can fight against white night. The eyes of the crowd were directed towards the great energy present. "Asshole Chen qingkong suddenly burst out a burst of anger. White night eyebrows slightly raised, light looking at Chen qingkong: "how? Are you going to do it? " "Kill my disciple, kill my elder! If I don''t kill you, how can I get a foothold? " Chen qingkong angry way, pull out a long sword of the disciple beside him, roar to the boundary. The people around were terrified. "Chen qingkong has made a move!" "He did it after all!" "Let''s see how the emperor and the sage deal with it!" The voice of the people around gradually reduced, people looked at it in unison, and their eyes couldn''t move for a long time. As the leader of the qingkong sword school, Chen qingkong''s strength is beyond doubt. Even if his swordsmanship, sword sense and sword skills are not the top of lingshenghai, they are almost the same. People were looking forward to the war. But at this moment, no one dares to be as optimistic about Chen qingkong as the elder of Qingyang. After all, this emperor Saint... Is so abnormal! "A move!" Chen qingkong stepped into the boundary and pointed his sword at the ferocious way of the white night. "A move?" The white night frowned slightly. "You can only kill me with one move, and I can kill you with only one move!" Chen Qing air cooling channel. "Oh?" "You seem to be the peak of Yang Sheng, and you are still a step away from Jingtian. Compared with the elder of Qingyang, you are not so strong. Where are you confident that you can kill me?" "By virtue of my qingkong sword school''s supreme sword formula!" Chen Qing suddenly threw off a sword flower with a burst of air. Suddenly, a large amount of silver air flowed from the plain sword in his hand. These air currents revolve around the sword and gradually turn into stars. It seems that the sword is wrapped with a vast sky of stars, which is amazing. White night slightly a Leng, but feel the mystery of this sword. But you want to kill him with this sword alone? Still impossible! However, at this time, Chen qingkong suddenly flipped his hand and took out several pills with horrible breath. He swallowed them directly and forced him to digest them with Qi. The pill instantly turned into energy, infused all over his body."What? "Swallow Dan?" Zhenwu temple is in a state of uproar. But there was not much reaction from people around. After all, there is no limit to the means of covering the sky and pills. But the pill Chen qingkong swallowed was not an ordinary pill. After he swallowed the pill, his sword spirit, holy power, general situation, sword power and so on almost doubled. With the increase of these powers, the slender sword wrapped in the bright star river has become extraordinary. It seems to penetrate the entire galaxy! The crowd gazed, almost selfless. "Those pills... Are the elixir of attack and death!" The white night closed his mind, staring at Chen qingkong and said in a deep voice. "Not bad!" Chen qingkong said coldly: "these pills were originally reserved by me to fight for the first place in the later stage of the covering sky conference. These pills are all the sword pills of our qingkong sword sect. Only by swallowing them can I use the strongest attack of our qingkong sword sect and clear the sword!" The words fell to the ground, and countless people there turned pale. "What... One... One sword clear?" Luo Wang lost his voice: "did I hear you correctly?" "Qingkong sword sect used to use the skill of qingkong sword God to deal with liuliyan Huangdao?" The man with sharp noses frowned. "Yes! That''s the trick. " The old woman Lake Haidan said: "that sword cut the whole liuliyanhuang island into pieces. No one on the island was spared! All died by that sword! One sword, and empty Many people breathed cold when they heard the sound. "Chen qingkong has been doing this for so long, but he wants to use it?" Lion Luo Cha Leng road. "No wonder he said he wanted to kill the white night. No wonder he wanted to take these pills. It turns out that... This is his plan." The main voice channel of Ruixin island. The crowd was boiling. The souls retreated one after another and did not dare to approach in order to avoid being affected. Zhenwu temple is full of worries. "Palace master, what should I do now?" "If white night fails, what shall we do?" "It''s over, this is the end of it!" People look sad and nervous. Red did not speak, but looked at the white night tightly. Zhenwu bazun sighed and did not say anything. The atmosphere at the scene became tense. People are looking forward to the next battle. The sword wrapped in the starry sky is more and more huge, and the sword meaning is more and more strong. Chen qingkong holds the sword in one hand and stares at the white night. At this moment, he seems to be the master of the world! "Do you feel my sword?" The voice of indifference floated out. "No!" "And now?" Chen qingkong opened his eyes. Dong!!!! Earth shaking sword power from the sky, such as the sky collapsed to suppress the white night. At the foot of the white night, the earth burst into pieces. But he didn''t move. "Still not." "Hard mouth, isn''t it?" Chen qingkong congealed his eyes, shook his head and hummed: "it''s so difficult to show my fear in my heart?" "I just want to tell you that this move is not very good, and you have to prepare so many ForePlays to launch a sword move. It can be seen that you are not proficient in this move. If I do, you will not be able to sacrifice this sword at all!" Shake your head at night. Chen qingkong''s face was cold and his eyes were full of anger. White night is right. It''s really not a good move for him. It''s not that his soul state is not enough, but his sword sense is not enough. This sword requires the understanding of Kendo to reach a very high level. But he is clearly not enough. But now by the white night so impolitely exposed, Chen qingkong face how to live? "Hum! Keep talking hard. I''ll let you know what the real Kendo is now Chen qingkong was so angry that he did not hesitate any more. After a big drink, he took up his sword and cut him in the white night. "Go to hell!! A sword is empty Voice down, sword down. In a flash. All around turned into a vast starry sky. An amazing sword spirit swept in, as if it had been linked with countless Milky Way universes, flying shuttles... the Taoist priest of zheten kept retreating. Four directions can also quickly dodge. Everyone was shocked. The whole Zhetian peak, except for the one without words, was cut off in an instant. The amazing sword spirit broke half of the sky. Half of the sky is dyed into the starry sky by the sword spirit! It is magnificent. This sword is so amazing. In the white night, my eyes are burning, and I have no way to escape when I face the sword Qi of stars.But... He didn''t run away. In the next second of the attack, he raised his hand and grabbed at the hilt of his waist. "Do you want to draw your sword?" The people around him breathed heavily. However, the white night did not pull out the dark sword, but quickly pulled out another sword, waved it in the air, and then quickly put it into the scabbard. The gray sword light flashed away, but quickly disappeared. No power. You can''t tell the difference. People wonder. But at the moment when the sword goes into the scabbard, the sword spirit in the starry sky suddenly stops. The crowd was stunned and the heart seemed to stop. Only to see the white night raised his hand again and squeezed a sword formula. Bang!!!!!!! From the sky and the earth. , the sword spirit of the golden sky was torn by the bright stars! "What?" Chen qingkong was shocked and turned pale. "Nine soul sword rhyme!" Listen to the white night again. The golden sword Qi whirled and turned into a sword rain all over the sky, occupying the sky and falling towards Chen qingkong. That moment. On Zhetian peak, the golden sword spirit falls like rain, and the whole mountain peak is shrouded in endless sword spirit... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1350 Rustle, rustle, rustle... on Zhetian peak, there is only one voice in everyone''s ears. People raised their heads and looked at the fallen golden swords in horror. Their faces were very pale and their eyes were wandering. all of them had only one thought at the moment. What kind of sword move is this?? The sword spirit of the star sky suddenly broke, and the remaining golden sword Qi swept over the sky and blocked the sun, and went straight to Chen qingkong. In the past, everything is annihilated. If the previous sword, Chen qingkong loaded the stars and the galaxy, then this sword... I''m afraid it''s not the six reincarnation universe... "no... no Looking at the more and more approaching sword Qi, Chen qingkong suddenly wakes up, and he suddenly trembles. He hastily sacrifices magic weapons to defend himself. However, just when he wanted to urge out the magic weapon, he found that his holy power could not be sacrificed at all in front of the approaching sword spirit!! "Is this... Sword power?" Chen qingkong was stunned. In front of the other party''s attack, his sword meaning and sword force are all suppressed!! I can''t even urge you to recruit. That''s almost equivalent to saying that I don''t even have the chance to draw a sword in front of this person?? The leader of qingkong sword sect is not even able to move the sword moves in front of this man!! "Emperor... Saint?" Chen qingkong murmured, then... chi! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the golden sword Qi fell like raindrops. Some of them went down to the ground, penetrated the whole sheltered peak, and penetrated into the holy sea of spirits, while others penetrated Chen qingkong... the sword rain lasted for about three minutes and then disappeared. Chen qingkong, however, is standing in place like a statue, motionless. The world was quiet for a moment. Like the scene after the storm. Around the soul people have raised their eyes, one by one all can not say a word. They watched with wide eyes. At the moment, Chen qingkong has no intention like a sieve! He was afraid that there were nearly a thousand sword holes all over his body. His blood was completely drained, and he could not find any anger, let alone holy power. In this case, Dara Jinxian can not be saved. And even more alarming is the ground. The end of the duel has long been shattered. And the ground on which they stood, because of nearly ten thousand long and thin holes, looked like a lotus seed. Bang! Finally, Chen qingkong fell heavily on the ground, lost consciousness and died completely. People breathe hard. The people of the qingkong sword sect over there trembled in unison, and then they fled in panic and screamed. After a while, all the people of qingkong sword sect rushed out of zhetienfeng like crazy. Qingkong sword sect was defeated, and since then, it has been in the holy sea for a long time. "Good!" "Elder martial brother Bai, good job!" "It''s amazing... It''s amazing!" "My God, is this the strength of elder martial brother Bai?" "No, this is the strength of Zhenwu Tiangong!" The people in the palace of heaven danced and laughed with excitement, and looked at the white night with both eyes, which was full of worship. The smile of real bully is also gratified. But red feeling is not strong, she found that these people subconsciously treat white night as Zhenwu Tiangong people. The white night will sword Jue a close, indifferent look around: "who else will come to the stage? Come out! I''ll be with you anytime! " This time... There was no sound around. Whether it''s the lion Luocha, the king of Luo, the island owner of Ruixin Island, the old woman lake and sea, or other great powers, they were silent this time. No one dares to speak, no one dares to appear on the stage. Joking, even Chen qingkong is wiped out by one move. Even if they are better than Chen qingkong, where can they be? Without the strength of crushing Chen qingkong, it is impossible to contend with the man in front of him! "What? All dumb? Didn''t you yell hard before A female disciple of Tiangong said with a cold smile. "That is, elder martial brother Bai admitted defeat. He didn''t want to fight with you. Now you have forced him to fight for several times, and you have counselled one by one?" Another male disciple also laughed. "It''s ridiculous." "Yes, you are." All kinds of ridicule continued. These people in Zhenwu Tiangong are really suffocating. They were ridiculed by these clan forces before. The move of white night really made them vomit. "Shut up." Zhenwu bazun finally didn''t lose his mind. He let his disciples restrain a little. When the disciples heard the sound, they didn''t make a sound again.However, in the crowd around, there were some powerful people who seemed to be aware of something. Their eyes were full of doubts. They were staring at the sword on their waist in the white night, as if they were thinking something. White night is naturally aware of these powerful thoughts. To tell you the truth, Chen qingkong''s move a sword is empty. If there is no dead dragon sword, white night may not be able to take it. In the use of the dead dragon sword, even if the white night to do a cover up, I am afraid it has caused some people to doubt. But he didn''t care. Even if he is recognized, it doesn''t matter. After all, at present, he has reached a bridge with the dead dragon sword. The power of the dead dragon sword can be easily controlled. For the white night, its significance is extraordinary. For those so-called great powers, he may not have the power to fight! Now he is even considering whether to kill all the people on Zhetian peak, and then slowly seize the inheritance of the ancient tomb. And in this period of his thoughts, there was still no sound around him. White night and so on some impatient, frowned: "really no one came up?" Still no sound. The white night looked around and nodded: "since no one came to the stage, I would... " since no one dares to challenge the white night of Zhenwu Tiangong, the meeting of covering the sky is officially ended! " Just before the white night speech was finished, the Taoist priest suddenly opened his mouth and directly interrupted the words. "Well?" The white night looked at him sideways. Looking at the Taoist priest''s expressionless face, he said, "according to the rules of the meeting, if there is no challenge, the meeting will be over, and the sages in the region will become the first in this conference! So now I officially declare that white night is the first in this conference! Congratulations, white night When the spirits around them heard the sound, they were shocked. They seemed to understand something. They clasped their fists and said with a smile: "Congratulations! Lord white night "Congratulations!" "Ha ha, congratulations..." all kinds of voices came. People seem to be relieved, one by one clasped hands, but it is full of smile. Yes. These people gave up. All the powers decided not to go on. Maybe they think that they have the ability to deal with the white night, but even if they do, they are exhausted and certainly can''t guard against other clans. No one is stupid and won''t be a snipe clam, so no one will be on it, and it''s unrealistic to expect others to do it all the time. The Taoist priest also saw this, so he simply ended the meeting. As for the first... What about giving up to the white night? The most important reward is the right to enter the tomb. But how can the ancient tomb of Zhetian be opened? After so many years and so many sessions, which one was opened? When did the people come not with hope but with disappointment? In particular, those who won the first place in the meeting of covering the sky had gone through all kinds of treacheries and hardships, and finally won the first place. They were told that the ancient tomb could not be opened, so they had to go back in anger. They are not unjust. Those who died in the meeting of covering the sky are really unjust. If they knew that even if they won the first place, they would die in silence. "Well, the meeting is over! Everybody, please come back! " The Taoist said faintly that he had already ordered to leave. The crowd began to leave. The white night frowned, but it was hard to say anything. He was ready to follow Zhenwu bazun and others to leave for a while, and then went to seek the beauty of Tang Wu and entered the ancient tomb with the tear empty array. "Taoist priest zheten, this ceremony has not been completed yet. Whether the ancient tomb can be opened is still unknown. Shall we just break up?" At this time, I don''t know who called. The Taoist priest shook his head and chuckled: "let''s go, the ancient tomb will not be opened!" "Why?" "The past is not open, and this time it should not be!" "But..." the man was obviously stubborn about the tomb. However, the Taoist priest was annoyed and hummed: "don''t talk nonsense. Leave quickly. Now whether the ancient tomb can be opened has nothing to do with you. The first is not you! What are you doing When the man heard the voice, he could only sigh and leave. But just then... chirp!!!!! A flash of light suddenly burst out from the top of Zhetian peak and went straight into the sky. The great powers and sages, who were about to leave, froze one after another and looked at the light source in unison. The place where the inscription was held was the place where no one could see the light. In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded. Including Zhenwu bazun, who is about to leave. "What?" "No?" "This... This... What''s going on?"The big powers opened their eyes with disbelief. The Taoist priest suddenly turns around and stares at the huge tomb. His face is almost dull. "It worked!! It''s a success "Master, we have succeeded!" "We have finally opened the ancient tomb of our ancestors!" A group of disciples of Zha Tianfeng were jubilant, dancing and excited. And the big powers over there look different and don''t know what to say. "You go first!" White night glanced at this side, spinning and busy rush Zhenwu bazun and other humanitarian. The poison wound on Zhenwu bazun can''t be delayed any more. Moreover, Tang Wumei sent a message that once the energy of the array was consumed, people would not be able to get in. "White night, what do you do?" Red asked. "I''m the first one. If I go directly, I''ll arouse suspicion. I''ll go around with them. They may not let me really contact the ancient tomb. When they oppose me, I''ll push the boat and leave!" The white night whispered. The crowd nodded in silence. "Be careful then!" Zhenwuba respects the deep road. "Good!" The white night answers. At this time, a group of great powers have already flown back. People''s eyes were hot, and they were short of breath. Their eyes were staring at the place where the halo was blooming, and they could not move any more. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1351 The mind of the people who cover the sky is completely covered. Not only he, but also thought it was a dream, and they could not return to God. "Really... Really on?" Lion Luo Cha a pair of copper bell like eyes straight staring at the source of the halo, mouth long huge, as if can plug down the apple. And the king of Luo next to it is not so good. "Actually... Opened?" The man with sharp mouth and mouth staring at the wordless tombstone was stunned for a while, clapping his hands for a while, and was delighted: "hahahaha, this time, I was lucky, I didn''t expect the ancient tomb to cover the sky really opened! Great! Great!! " "It''s not as simple as that. Don''t be happy too early." Old woman lake sea sink road. The man with sharp mouth and parody was stunned, and looked down the old woman''s eyes, and found that many of the soul around had begun to report. I fear that the news will spread throughout the holy sea, the state of Lingsheng, and even the surrounding areas of the holy sea. The strong will gather here! "Seal the mountain!! Seal the sea area!!! " The Taoist priest came back to God and shouted at his disciples. "Yes, Lord!" The disciples shouted and ran away. In a moment, the sea area around the mount of shelter and the whole mountain was blocked. A large number of the border opened, all with swords, patrolling inside and outside the mountain. The Taoist priest was ugly and restless. He looked at the people around him. His eyes finally fell on the body of the white night. He hated him. If the Taoist people of the heaven covered themselves are smart, so that they give the first day meeting to the white night in a hurry, how can things develop to this degree??? The meeting was not over, and the tomb was successfully opened, and these people would surely have a crazy challenge to stage and fight each other. Then, we should not say it is a white night. Even the lion Luocha and the island owner will fight and lose both. Then, no matter who they won the end, anyway, it must be all over the body, and at that time he was afraid of who he was hiding the sky peak? But now... These people are energetic and the tomb is open. The purpose of the meeting is to burn out the strength of these people. However, he was arrogant that this time would not be opened, so he ended the meeting in advance... stupid The Taoist who conceals the sky secretly scolds himself. He knew that the spearheads of the strong people around him had been directed at him. "Why don''t you leave, guys?" He took a deep breath and thought deeply and said, "the day covering meeting has been over, and you can leave. As for the ancient tomb of covering the sky, according to the rules, this white night adult from Zhenwu Tiangong will enter with the poor to accept the baptism of my ancestors of the Tianfeng." White night swept the eyes to cover the heaven Taoist, eyes flickered with a glimmer of dignified. It seems that the Taoist priest wants to be the guide. Fire rope, to detonate these people! When the Taoist priest said this, he did not immediately pull the white night to the tombstone, but looked at the people. Although he didn''t speak, he meant it simply. It was not surprising that someone would. It was a big man of great stature. He went up and opened his voice. "The first day meeting? Long way to cover the sky, I think there is a problem with the meeting just now! " "There''s a problem?" The Taoist priest looked at him: "what is the problem?" "Isn''t it obvious enough?" The big man hugged his fist and said, "what is the great power here? If others don''t say it, they say that the Lord of Luocha Island, the island Lord who destroys the heart, lives forever! Even the lake and sea adults are here, but why don''t they get the first place, but let this unknown emperor get the first place? There must be a problem in this. It''s greasy! " "Do you mean that the poor way makes the General Assembly unfair in comparison with the fight?" The Taoist priest is indifferent to the sky, and there is not much expression on his face. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The big man was busy with his hand, but he smiled: "younger generation just wanted to say that there are still many big abilities here. They have not yet done so. Before that, they may have any problems, or they are distracted, so they don''t challenge the white night adults in time. So the first one of them is not really famous. The younger generation suggests that we continue to cover the day meeting and re-select the first place. ¡±"Continue to cover the sky conference? Is that the case? " "It''s not so good," said the Taoist priest "Why not? I think Li Gu is right. The lake and sea elders did not hand, and the life of adults did not hand. How could a emperor become the first? I don''t agree! " A soul shouted. "Yes, so many can be here. If a emperor takes the first place, we still have a face to meet people? Others thought it was a saint who could not hold us up. " Another shout. "Yes, the meeting of covering the sky, or even a grand meeting of the sky peak, can it be so hasty?""Please make a decision carefully, master Zha Tian Feng!" "Please make a decision carefully, master Shitian Feng!" People are shouting, the voice is like waves, constantly cover up, people are almost one-sided request re-election first. "This..." the Taoist priest looked at the white night and said, "Lord white night, it''s hard to disobey people''s wishes. What do you think?" White night is not an idiot. He has already seen through the thoughts of these people. With a faint smile, he said, "well, go ahead, which of you challenges me first?" The words fell to the ground and people fell silent again. Before those who clamour extremely fierce person all lowers the head, dare not speak out. "No one?" White night sneer: "just, let''s not bend around, say so righteous words, what do you think, still need to cover up?" "What do you mean, Lord white night?" The strong man named Li Gu frowned. "What do you mean, don''t let me point it out?" "To be honest, I''m not interested in number one? This is a hot potato. You can take it. Whoever wants to enter the tomb will enter it. As an emperor saint, I will not accompany you. Goodbye With that, people will go. But as soon as he moved, several great powers over there stopped in front of the white night. "Why?" Asked the white night. "White night, you can go, but before you leave, you must abandon your cultivation." A great talent sinks. "Why?" White night frowns. "There''s no reason. If you don''t abandon your accomplishments, you won''t want to leave here." The great energy insisted, with a serious face. In the white night, there is a glimmer of strange light in his eyes. When he looks at the people nearby, he finds that the lion Luocha, the master of Ruixin Island, the old woman of lake and sea, and so on, are full of calm and bad. Seeing this, the white night suddenly realized. He laughed, it was self mocking smile and helpless smile. "I see. I see... You are still... Afraid of me." No one spoke. White night looked at the crowd with a smile: "feelings you want to aim at me, but because I easily killed Chen qingkong, so you have a fear of me. It doesn''t matter whether I give up the first, because in your heart, I am the first. You are worried that if I leave like this, when you fight, I will suddenly kill you, you will be irresistible So if you want to eliminate this hidden danger of me, you can either abandon your cultivation or die here, right? " To tell you the truth, no one can do it, even the old woman in the lake. Bai Ye hopes that his own means can frighten the scene and stabilize the situation. Therefore, he tries his best to use the dead dragon sword without any ambiguity. But I don''t want to end up doing too much, too scared, is afraid. Fear to the extreme, will resist! And now, they''re fighting against themselves. "White night, don''t talk nonsense. You can choose for yourself." The lion Luocha shook his hand and said impatiently. Everyone is determined to work together to solve this potential threat. The Taoist also chose silence. "No need to choose!" White night waved: "I have paid attention to it." "What? Do you want to continue to challenge us as the first? " The master of Ruixin Island frowned: "you can''t be the opponent of so many of us. I advise you to abandon your cultivation and leave. With your talent, it''s not difficult to practice again. Why do you have to fight here? That will only break you "You''re wrong." White night shook his head: "I''m not going to challenge you as the first." "And what do you do?" King Luo sank. "I''m going to... Kill you all!" The corner of his mouth rose in the white night, but he uttered a ferocious word to the extreme. People are stunned, you look at me, I see you, half a day can not return to God. An emperor Saint... Said to kill a group of moon saints and Yang saints? How funny is this?? However, without waiting for public reaction, the white night over there suddenly moved. Whoosh! He appeared in front of the man named Li Gu. "Let''s start with you!" "Ah?" Li Gu''s face changed greatly and he dodged in a hurry, but he was slow. Whew! The dark body of the abandoned God sword penetrated his body instantly. The man split in two. The blood splashed and the meat was flying. Everyone around me was shocked. But white night silk is not soft, again pull out abandon God sword, toward side cut. Under several moves, the corpse flies, the blood splashes disorderly. The scene is in chaos! "Asshole! Do you dare to challenge so many of us alone? Arrogant! Extremely arrogant The king of Luo was very angry and rushed directly to him: "just emperor Sheng, don''t be presumptuous!! Get the hell out of hereWhoosh! King Luo took it with one hand, like a dragon''s claw, tearing the void. But the next moment. Sonorous! The dead dragon sword is pulled out in an instant, and then it is put into the scabbard. However, a long and thin golden sword pattern swung out like a ripple and went directly into King Luo''s body. Luo Wang''s body trembled, and before people could react, his body split into a large number of pieces of meat, and he died miserably on the spot. When this scene landed, all the people including the Taoist priest of covering the sky were stunned. So King Luo died? Killed by white night? They don''t even see how the white night moves www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1352 The killing of King Luo completely surprised all the strong men present. The same is true of the Taoist priest. However, he did not dare to act rashly. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him. As long as he doesn''t make a move, white night has no reason to kill him, unless he doesn''t want to enter the tomb. "This son is very important. Let''s join hands! Kill him! Don''t be merciful Lion Luo Cha low roar, a fist toward the white night blew in the past: "Lion King flame fist!" Whoosh!!!! A hot fist like a meteor burst into the sky and smashed into the white night. Turn around in the white night, do not hide, do not dodge, light looking at the fist force. And this action, in the eyes of the people around you, is like a madman! Bang! The fire red fist force heavily hit his chest, and burst on the spot, the flame splashed to the four sides, like fireworks. On the contrary, the whole body is not damaged at all, as if nothing happened. "What?" The lion Luocha was stunned. White night looked at him and shook his head. The disdain in his eyes was particularly obvious. The lion Luocha is frightened and angry. Has he ever been provoked like this?? How could he have been insulted by an emperor?? "Asshole The lion Luocha was completely crazy. His eyes seemed to be bursting with flames. His hair was bursting, his muscles were bulging. He was climbing up and down with a large number of ancient prints. A mysterious force was surging all over his body. "I want you to die without a grave!" The lion roared, like a raging lion, dancing again. But this time, with each blow, he could shatter a vast void, and countless huge fireballs like islands hit the white night. Roaring huge fireball like the sun! "Flash!" The people around him were frightened and ran away. The space can be distorted by the high temperature from the fireball. The mountain peaks are melted and evaporated directly. Everything here is like a vacuum. Bang! The front of the fireball hit the body of the white night, immediately exploded, rising from a mushroom cloud! But this mushroom cloud just bloomed, and then more than ten fireballs followed, blooming in the position of the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The power of the explosion shook the whole mountain. Zhetian peak is fragmented. The surrounding holy sea water has been evaporated. It''s the end of the world. People are shocked to see, can''t believe that the lion Luocha under the rage will have such terrible destructive power! However, the lion Luocha did not give up! When he lifted his arms, his soul was suddenly bright. His holy power was like a raging beast, which gathered in his palms, and later generations'' hands were united in the palm! "Lion Yang Jue!" There was a roar. The power of palm turned into a huge and incomparable red flame God lion! The lion roared in the sky. The roar seemed to shake the whole holy sea of spirits. It whirled and leaped into the sky, ran forward wildly, and rushed directly to the place engulfed by the flame. Dong!!!! God lion hit, immediately exploded, a huge cross shaped destructive force to vent. All the great powers on the scene sacrifice the soul weapon and soul skill to resist the destructive power from the impact, including the Taoist priest covering the sky. People resist, while staring at the end of the tension, one by one panic, eyes full of expectation. "This is the power of the lion Luocha?" "Isn''t it terrible?" "Is that guy... Dead?" The life of the sharp nosed monkey''s cheek is endless, subconsciously asked. The lake and sea old woman did not say a word. I can''t help but clap my hands. "Do you need to ask? It must be dead! " "How powerful is the lion Luocha? As we all know, if he is serious, how hard is it to deal with this guy? " "No one can stand the fierce attack of lion Luocha! Including me "Lord Luocha is mighty!" "Great, ha ha..." many people are laughing with excitement and joy on their faces. When the white night died, at least they would not be so nervous. If such a threat was eliminated, they could try their best to fight for the qualification to enter the ancient tomb of shielding heaven! The big stone in people''s heart is put down. The lion Luocha also breathed a sigh of relief, full of sweat. He did not keep his hand. This move cost him a lot of strength. Obviously, he can''t continue the next fight, but it doesn''t matter. In the face of the emperor''s provocation, if you don''t kill him, where is the majesty of his lion Luocha? So even if he gave up the chance of covering the sky ancient tomb, he would not hesitate! "Well, now you understand my skill? Your fault is that you shouldn''t irritate me The lion Luocha stares at the gradually flattened twisted space, his eyes show a grim color and sneers incessantly.But just then, a voice of indifference came out. "Is that your strength?" The sound fell to the ground and there was no sound. All people''s eyes suddenly protruded, staring at that head. I saw that the space over there was gradually restored, the destructive power was also slowly dispersed, and a slender figure stepped in the air and came out. "What The lion Luocha is stunned. "No way!! It''s impossible!! He is an emperor saint, can be immune to such attacks?? It can''t be Life goes on and roars. "Where did this guy come from?" The Taoist priest was also shocked. Everyone is a face of horror, incredible! He didn''t die under such an attack? Is he a God? Whoosh! The white night over there suddenly stepped forward and almost appeared in front of the lion Luocha. The lion Luocha looks surprised, and quickly raises his hand to blow away. Next second. Bang! A crisp sound came out. Seeing that the lion''s powerful neck was suddenly seized by the night, he raised the lion''s Luosha with one hand. At the same time, a large amount of holy power poured into the lion''s body, making his body unable to urge out any strength. It''s like carrying a chicken! "Regret it?" White night light looking at him way. "Let me go... Let me go..." the lion Luocha said with difficulty. "I''m afraid not." White night light road, spin and force. Whew! The head of the lion Luocha exploded instantly. Headless bodies fall from the hands of the white night. There was a cool sound all around. The lion Luocha was killed by the living? "It''s your turn!" White night turned around, staring at the life of this side, and so on. People are breathing tight. "White night, don''t be too wild! Stop it quickly. Let''s have a good discussion about this matter again! " The old woman in the lake, who has been silent for a long time, finally makes a sound. She sticks a stick and drinks in a deep voice. "You wanted to do it before, but now you can''t beat it, but you want me to stop? Yes? You think you control everything? Whatever you want? " Shake your head at night. "Asshole Huhai old woman angry: "you really want to force us to kill you?" "So what?" The eyes of the white night are wild. "Good! Good!! Good!! You arrogant person, the old lady won''t keep her hand today! " The old woman in the lake and sea said, lifting the withered staff in her hand, she would take a move. The souls around were also inspired to rush to the white night. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he cut him with a sword. Sonorous!!! A huge sword with a length of nearly a hundred Zhangs tore away half of the mountain, like a dark magic moon. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... everywhere the magic moon sword spirit passes, there is a scene of blood splashing everywhere. This is the real sword clearance! "Do it, gentlemen, don''t hesitate!" The life of the sharp nosed monkey''s cheek has never stopped, and the person''s eyes are awe inspiring, and he rushes away in an instant. The void is distorted by his speed. The white night side looks. When his dagger''s blood had been stabbed into his body, he didn''t know when. However, the body of the white night is very strong. Although the dagger is stabbed in, it is only half of it. "What?" Life is endless, his face changed, but he saw the dark abandoned sword cut over. He quickly pulled out the dagger and left, but found that there was something like a breath stuck in the dagger, which would not let him pull away. Dang! When the black sword fell, he actually cut the blood dagger in two. The void in front of him was crazy and slashed by the terrible sword spirit. It''s hard to breathe. If he didn''t get away in time, I''m afraid it''s a rotten meat stall now? White night will break the dagger pulled out of the body, is about to run towards life. But at this time, a snow-white Phoenix hit. In the white night, a sword is used to block it. Bang! The Phoenix explodes, turns into countless silk thread, entangles him. This is the old woman''s way. "Good!" The spirits around were so happy that they rushed over like a tsunami. There are thousands of them. And they were like a flood, that they would devour him. "Sleepy enough for me?" White night light way, one hand holds the sword, the other hand pulls toward the dead dragon sword.He stares at the soul that sweeps over. Without any hesitation, he suddenly pulls out. Roar!!! The bleak sword body burst out a shrill roar, like the roar of a dragon, rushing forward. In front of them, nearly a thousand souls did not have time to dodge and were engulfed in an instant. All of them died on the spot without any bones left. "Dead dragon sword!" Finally, the old woman cried out. She was still suspicious before, but now the white night is not covered up. She immediately recognized this peerless sword!! "What?" All the powers were shocked. "So what? You all have to die here today! " Cold road in the white night, draw sword again. The slender dead dragon sword is like a living creature in his hand, cutting off hundreds of swords in a second. "Back!" The old woman of lake sea was shocked and cried out in a hurry. Life is endless, destroy the heart, the island owner and others back in confusion. Although the sword power of each sword in the white night is not fierce, it spreads around like a ripple under his control. It quickly penetrates the scattered souls around, distorts the void, tears Everything and swings to the distance. When the sword was put away at night, thousands of souls around him had been frozen. There was a sudden silence. It''s scary!! The great powers who retreated beyond the peak looked. But see those frozen soul, a body began to peel off, the body''s meat began to fall, fall downward. On Zhetian peak, there is a blood rain of corpses... . (the other one is more likely to be late, and will continue to be around 1:00 a.m. tomorrow morning, we will look at it in the morning, just as I beg you, don''t wait) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1353 The broken body fell to the ground, paving a bloody road on the broken Zhetian peak. Zhetian peak is like a mountain in hell. Around the powerful people staring at, no one can speak. The Taoist priest covered the sky with a heart beating wildly. "Is this the dead dragon sword?" Life whispered. "Death Dragon Sword reappears! It looks like a mess! It''s going to be a mess! " Lake sea old woman''s face ugly said. "Master huhai, what should we do now?" "He has a dragon sword! We can''t be his opponent! We''re going to keep fighting? " "Afraid?" A big powerful man roared: "the reason why he is so powerful is that he relies on the dead dragon sword. We all rush forward. It is impossible for him to deal with us only with that sword. Don''t you know that the power of the dead Dragon Sword varies from person to person?"?? As an emperor saint, how much power can he play in the death dragon sword The man was choked and speechless. But the lake sea is cold hum: "stupid! Ignorance! Do you still regard him as an emperor? Then you are not far away from death! The dead dragon sword can only provide him invincible destructive power, but can not provide speed, physical strength and strong sword spirit! The old lady said that even if he didn''t need the dragon sword, it would not be easy for us to deal with! " When people heard the sound, they gasped. "Is this son... So tough?" That big can Leng way. "You can try it." Lake sea old woman cold road. The man was silent. "What do you say?" Life never stops gnashing one''s teeth. The old woman''s eyes twinkled and she said, "if you really want to deal with him, you have to seal off his cultivation so that he can''t move his sword. In this way, he will become the fish on our chopping board!" "Good idea. How to do it?" "You protect the Dharma for the old woman. Now I urge him to bow down." The lake sea old woman drinks. When the crowd heard the sound, their eyes lit up and they drank together. "Good!" "Let''s go together and stop him!" The voice fell to the ground, and all the big powers put out their hands. However, no one dares to fight hand to hand again. Instead, they form a circle to urge all kinds of strange magic arts to go to the white night. "Tie the rope to heaven!" "Frozen forever!" "Wanshan suppression!" "Endless sky power!" ... the great powers roared wildly, and all kinds of strange magic arts were suppressed towards the white night. The whole body of the white night is occupied by all kinds of wind, fire and lightning. The space is distorted and the spirit is broken. Even the destructive power cannot be condensed here, and it will be scattered by life. Even if the white night has a strong body, it is difficult to support. But now he has a bridge with the dead dragon sword. He can easily control the dead dragon sword. Even if these people kill fiercely, he is not afraid. I saw the white night to pull the sword again, but not to whom to chop, but toward the air. Roar!! The sword power of the dead dragon evaporates again. The white night suddenly roared. "Innate sword spirit!" Bang!! The sword power of the dead dragon which had just soared into the sky suddenly exploded and turned into a little bit of stars, which shrouded him in the white night, and soon formed a golden air mask around him. "What?" Lake sea old woman and others were shocked. "How can a man like him control the dead dragon sword?" My tongue is tied with my life! The old lady''s words, especially those from the lake, were not doubted. This is by no means an ordinary emperor. After all, even they may not be able to use the power of the dead dragon sword like this! "Do you really think you can kill me with too many people?" He turned his head in the white night, staring at his life. The man burst forward, and all his soul attack and killing were shattered by his dragon sword power. He was invincible and appeared in front of his life in an instant. As soon as he was about to withdraw, the dragon sword fell again. Whew! The golden sword pierced his body like bean curd. Life is endless, pupil dilation, people immediately frozen. The white night did not look at him, but rushed to the other powers instead. Under the shadow of the dead dragon''s sword power, white night is almost the embodiment of invincibility. As long as all the great powers can''t break the dead dragon''s sword power, they can''t hurt him half a point. Soon, the great powers fell one by one, and the horrible dead dragon sword and ferocious abandoned God sword were like the mouth of two demons, devouring all around crazily. I''m totally blinded. Those who cover Tianfeng are shivering behind. Crash!! At this time, strange ripples of energy came.White night slightly side head, but see lake sea old woman holding a porcelain bowl, held high above the head, that porcelain bowl full of water, a small fish in the porcelain bowl happy wandering. "What is that?" In the white night. However, the old woman in the lake and sea was full of halos, and the porcelain bowl in her hand also burst. A large number of transparent floods washed away in an instant, taking the sky as the sea and swallowing into the white night. "Back!" Around the powerful people have color change, quickly withdraw. The white night was caught off guard and was immediately submerged by the transparent water. It''s just... although the water is fierce, it doesn''t make people suffocate, and it doesn''t make people feel sluggish. Being submerged by it, it''s like nothing happened. However, when the white night was ready to urge the move, he found that the holy power in his body could not be activated. It seemed that something was blocking up the power of the dead dragon sword around him. "Well?" In the white night, his face was slightly coagulated. The great powers around him were overjoyed. "If it''s sealed?" "Good! Good! Good "Master huhai deserves to be the great respect of my holy sea! It''s really good! " It''s amazing when people touch their hands. "I have broken the link between him and the dead dragon sword. Don''t talk nonsense! Kill the boy and take the dragon sword! Come on The lake sea old woman drinks. She added the last sentence on purpose. Sure enough, the great powers around us heard the word "dead dragon sword". Their eyes turned red and their breath was short. Capture the dragon sword? Many people realize that there is a deity here that is even more important than the treasure in the ancient tomb! If you can get the dead dragon sword, it will not be easy to cross the holy land? At this moment, even the Taoist priest can''t sit still! The crowd rushed to the white night. This time, no one was afraid, and no one planned to keep their hands. They would rather not take the chance of covering the sky ancient tomb, as long as they could win the dead dragon sword! People''s eyes are burning hot, like crazy general, ferocious moves like a big wave of wave after wave. "You must die!" The old woman in the lake and sea sneered. But at this time, the white night raised his hand... he didn''t urge holy power, he just stretched out his finger, pointed at the rushing people, mumbled a few times, and spit out indifferent words. "God''s punishment!" The moment of sound falling! Boom!!!!!! On the sky, a large number of snow-white and thick lightning suddenly rushed down, one by one like a jade dragon falling from the sky, towards the rushing crowd. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A row of five sky thunder, in an instant will be the front of the five big can chop the ashes. "Ah?" The rest of the people paled in horror. Just ready to rush up to cover the sky Taoist quickly stopped. "What''s the matter? How could he... How could he urge him? " "The holy power is sealed. He is afraid that he can''t even use the magic weapon, but what means is this?" The sound of panic comes and goes! "Die!" White night raised his hand again and pointed to the crowd at the other end. "Woo A huge hand stretched out from the sky and directly grasped the crowd. It was amazing that he grasped more than ten great powers. "Ah "No! Let me go! Let me go A sad cry came out. I saw a fist clenching in the sky at night! The huge hand burst into force. Chucha... all the powers are kneaded into meat sauce, and the blood splashes out! The rest of the people froze. This emperor Saint just started to kill so many famous powers?? The old woman in the lake sea gaped and stared at the white night. For a long time, two words burst out on her tongue: "array... Force?" "What?" "Array force?" "He... When did he set up the battle?" The rest of the powers screamed in terror, and some of them turned their heads and ran away. "I don''t know... I don''t know..." lake sea old woman''s eyes are full of hesitation, looking at the white night, full of sweat, she vomited the turbid gas, and suddenly drank again. The little fish in the palm of her hand flew out immediately, but it changed into a huge and incomparable big fish like Kun. "Ouch The big fish made a strange sound, opened its mouth like an abyss and swallowed into the white night. This one bite is enough to swallow up half of Zha Tian Feng! It''s just... before the big fish bit off his mouth, another pair of huge hands came out of the cloud, caught the big fish and gave it a whirl and jerk.Whew! The big fish disintegrated, and the blood and water poured into the holy sea. And at the moment when the big fish died, the strange transparent sea water wrapped in the white night disappeared. The rest of us are completely stupid. Looking over there in the white night, I found that the old lady of lake and sea had already escaped with magic weapon. This old woman is very crafty. White night thought. I''m afraid she had planned to run away, just deliberately using words to let these people hold me? But it doesn''t matter. The white night turned and looked at the remaining power. But at the moment, the people have long lost the heart of resistance. They all kneel down on the ground and kowtow for mercy. "Spare me! Spare your life, Lord white night "Let us go!" They were trembling and trembling. But the white night did not soften, again raised the finger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the thunder like the jade dragon suddenly fell, and the great powers died one by one. "Stop it!" At this time, the sad voice came. In the white night. However, the master of Ruixin Island rushed over quickly, knelt down in front of the white night, and cried out in horror and hesitation: "Lord white night, please spare my life. As long as you are willing to let me go, I am willing to lead the whole Ruixin island to be loyal to you! Have you forgotten? Before that, I pleaded for you in Zhenwu Tiangong Hearing the sound in the white night, I swept my eyes and the island owner''s brow moved. At the critical moment, the island owner of Ruixin Island really asked for love for Hong. Although she is simply disgusted with men, but at least also help too red. "Well, in that case, I won''t let you die!" Thank you very much!! Thank you very much The island owner is very happy. "But the rest of us are going to die!" Cold road in the white night, urge the law again. But at this time, the whole zhetiangfeng suddenly burst out a divine light. White night slightly a Leng, has not yet responded to come over, oneself unexpectedly is shrouded by the divine light. When he looked sideways, he found that the Taoist priest over there had already made a move... he held the formula in his hand, his eyes were clear, and his whole body was full of holy power. At his feet, it was a huge ancient array! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1354 The white night frowned, staring at the Taoist priest, but at the moment, he is just like the God descending to the earth, his hair and robes are dancing, his eyes are shining with golden light, and there is a huge Taiji fish pattern spinning constantly, and his whole body is rippling with green holy power! What terrible power! White night no longer hesitates, facing the Taoist is a sword dead dragon. Roar!! The sword Qi, like a golden comet, crossed the sky and hit the Taoist priest. The void is shaped like a spiral by the force of the dead dragon sword. The power is unstoppable! But just then... as soon as Zha Tiandao lifted his hand, he suddenly raised twelve gasification charms in front of him. The incantations flew out and scratched in the air, which quickly outlined a huge virtual image of Kunpeng. The virtual image was generated, and the Kunpeng survived in an instant, and was devoured by the fierce sword of the dead dragon. White night sword eyebrow slightly congealed, immediately pinch Jue. Bang! The sword power of the dead dragon broke in an instant, and became countless long and thin sword Qi. It was scattered like a locust and covered the sky and the sun. But at this time, the virtual image of Kun Peng suddenly accelerated. After swallowing the dead dragon sword to the left, it swung its tail and swallowed it to the right, which was too fast. The sword power of the dead dragon was swallowed by it. His face was tight at night. The virtual image of Kunpeng is clearly the power of space! I didn''t expect that the main soul skill system of zheyianfeng is space power? "I didn''t intend to fight, but your strength and the dead dragon sword are beyond my expectation. If you don''t get rid of you, I''m afraid I''ll have to submit to your sword, so don''t blame me!" The Taoist priest said coldly. His voice fell to the ground, and the man urged him to move again. The Kunpeng, which had swallowed up the sword power of the dead dragon, roared like a roar. It hit like a huge mountain in ancient times, just like the big mouth of a black hole. This one mouthful, as if to swallow the whole zhetiangfeng! But the next second... sonorous! A huge and dark sword was flying out. The image of Kunpeng was about to swallow, but it was suddenly penetrated by the sword spirit and exploded on the spot. "What?" The Taoist priest was stunned. His eyes were fixed on the black sword in the white night''s hand. The man seemed to understand something and nodded silently: "it seems that this sword is extraordinary... What kind of adventure have you got? How could there be such a magic weapon? " "It''s an adventure you can''t imagine, but after today, I''ll have another adventure!" Said the white night. "Another adventure? Hum, you want to touch my ancestors? Don''t think about it "That''s not what people like you can covet," the Taoist priest said coldly "People like me?" "Don''t think that if you kill those great powers, you will become lawless and invincible in the world! You need to know where this is? This is zhetienfeng! It''s my place The Taoist priest shouts. "What about zhetiangfeng? Do you think I can''t kill you? " White night light way, spin son body shape revolt, rushed past again. "An ignorant man knows not that he is a turtle in a jar!" The Taoist priest shook his head and saw the opportunity to kill in his eyes. Xuan''er kneaded the formula again and said something in his mouth. In an instant, the whole Zhetian peak erupted into a brilliant light. Countless slender Ancient Runes rushed out from the bottom of Zhetian peak, twisted and interwoven in the sky, and gathered into a huge claw, which was grasped by the white night. The claws are long and huge, just like ancient giant hands, towering and magnificent. White night eyebrows a frown, fierce swing dead dragon. However, the sword Qi rushed away and disappeared into the claw. I saw it in the white night, and my face sank again and again. The claws... Are they interwoven with the power of space? All the dead Dragon Sword power will be forced into other places by its internal space force. Such abstruse space means, this is not cover the sky Taoist can urge to do, he must have used the array! Array? Wait, why is this move so familiar? I think I''ve seen it somewhere? The eyes of the white night are full of doubts. But soon people woke up. Now is not the time to think about these problems. Looking at the huge claw swallowing over, people immediately turn around and prepare to avoid. But at this moment, the void in front of the white night is distorted. His face was stunned, and he quickly raised his sword to block it. But before meeting, the void was cracked. A withered yellow cane rushed out of the void, carrying a strong and suffocating holy power, and hit the abandoned God sword heavily. Bang! The noise burst out. The white night was shaken back by a force of brute force. Waiting for the time, looking forward, it is a lake old woman! She didn''t leave. "Ha ha ha ha, white night, can''t you think of it?? The old lady has been hiding and watching you The old lady of lake and sea laughed and said triumphantly.It turns out that she has been hiding in the void, waiting to attack the white night! White night did not speak, turned to the other end. Can be followed by a surging wave in front of the wall, blocking their own retreat. When the white night was ready to split the wall, the runic claws under him had seized him. The wave broke the walls. At the other end of the wall, it is the island owner who destroyed the heart. She stares at the white night without expression, and her eyes are full of heartiness. "Oh?" White night face calm, quiet looking at her: "you still choose to be hostile to me." "I''m sorry, white night, I don''t like you guys by nature! If you let me choose between begging for mercy and letting go, I will choose to let go. " The master of Ruixin island is indifferent. "In fact, I know you will betray me, but if I kill you directly, if you let Hong know, even if she doesn''t blame me, she will have a bad feeling in her heart." Shake your head at night. "So, in order to take care of the red mood, you do such a stupid thing, would you rather be so kind?" Heartbreaking island Master hummed. "Yes, but in my opinion, it''s not stupid, because I know you can''t kill me, and I can erase you with pleasure." The white night is light. "Hard to answer? White night, you''ve lost! " The Taoist priest looked at him faintly: "this is the ancient big array left by my ancestors. Those who are bound by this array can''t escape. Now you hand over your inheritance, maybe we can spare your life!" "Lord Zha Tian Feng, why bother with him? Just take the brain and look at the inheritance. " The old woman sank in the lake. "That''s not a complete inheritance." The Lord of Zha Tian Feng shakes his head. "It''s good to have some! We''ll have to go to the tomb of Zhetian later, don''t we? " The old woman in the lake and the sea. The Taoist priest hesitated and did not make a sound. White night this just see understand: "originally you three already collude with one another?" "Collusion can''t be said. We just reached an agreement a long time ago. If something goes wrong, or the ancient tomb is opened, we will give priority to these great powers to kill each other, and then sit down and collect fishermen!" Said the old woman with a smile. "Don''t be so wordy!" The master of Ruixin Island hummed and said, "master Feng, let''s do it. Quickly solve this person! Later, it changes. " "Good!" The Lord of Zha Tian Feng nodded and did not dare to delay. "It''s your honor to die under the power of your ancestors!" After that, the Lord of Zha Tian Feng urged Jue again, saying something in his mouth, and he drank it fiercely. "Die!" In an instant, the terrifying runic claw suddenly opened, and each finger turned into a terrifying space blade. It was necessary to close it and use the rich space blade to strangle the night. There is no doubt about the strength and destruction of this ancient force, and it is impossible to resist it with the present body of white night. However, just as the fingers of the claw are about to be hanged for the night... the claw stops. "Well?" Three people breathe a stagnation. "What are you doing, old bull nose?" The old woman sank in the lake. The Lord of Zha Tian Feng didn''t speak, and he kept pressing the formula. But... no matter how hard he tried, the claws would not close. "What''s going on?" The Lord of Zhetian peak was shocked: "why can''t I control the ancestral array? Is it that... The array is broken? " "What the hell are you doing?" The island owner is also anxious. But just then, indifferent laughter came from the side. "I said, you can''t kill me!" "What did you do, boy?" The lake sea old woman drinks. "I didn''t do anything. I just stuck the array point." The white night is light. When they heard the sound, they all turned pale. "What are you talking about? Do you know what it is? This is my ancestor''s big array, still stuck? You can''t read my ancestor''s array! Why play tricks here? " The way of covering the sky and people are annoyed. "I play tricks? Oh, that''s because you don''t know the great battle of the nether world! " White night shook his head, and his face was full of scorn and disdain: "the urging of Tongming array is to use the spirit as the medium, the holy power as the chain, the physical body as the foundation, and the will as the source... Its essence is to integrate the human formation into the big array completely, and turn the big array into its own hands and feet. However, you can start the big array as if it were an ordinary one Let the power of the large array drop to less than 10%, and even make the target easily destroy the array! " After this, the Lord of Zhetian peak was shocked. "What? How do you know that the ancestor''s great array was called Tongming array? " "Only the name! What''s so strange about this? This kind of thing needs a good investigation to know, right? "The old woman of lake and sea repressed her shocked heart, comforting herself and humming at the same time. She didn''t believe what white night said, and she wouldn''t believe it. But... but not so. He looked at the white night with dull eyes and a pale face. Obviously, he believed the words of the white night. Just listen to the voice of the Lord of Zhetian peak: "who are you "Me?" "I have mastered half of the inheritance of the ancestors of Zhetian mountain. I know most of the skills, array, boundary and even combat experience of the ancestors. Strictly speaking, I am the descendant of your ancestors of shielding heaven!" The three were struck by lightning. Ancestors of the ancestors? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1355 For the white night, people are shocked. Heirs? The inheritance of the ancestors of Zhetian? What the hell is this man talking about? When did he get the inheritance? Isn''t inheritance in Ancient Tombs? Zha Tiandao''s heart was startled and his eyes were lost. Every word he said in the white night had a feeling of attacking his soul. He couldn''t believe it, but all that day night said was right, and he had to believe it. However, the next second, a more shocking scene appeared. At the sound of a drink in the white night, the holy power of the whole body turned into thousands of silk threads, and rushed towards the giant hand of Rune. In an instant, the giant Rune hand seemed to be wrapped in a big cocoon, and the whole array connected with it began to twinkle like a white lightning halo. Whoa! Whoa! ... the lightning rings one after another, rippling up and down the mountain. The scene is particularly magical. "What is he doing?" The master of Ruixin Island cried out. "He''s assimilating into the formation!" Lake sea old woman''s face ugly said. "What?" The heart destroying island Master was so scared that he almost fell out of the air. Assimilation array? Isn''t that to say that white night wants to control this big array? How could that be possible? No one can do it unless they have a complete grasp of the array. "What now?" The island Master murmured. Lake sea old woman can not care so much, see people have no way, directly turned around, turned into a silk thread to run away in the distance. In a flash, it disappears into the sky. But it was just then. Whoa! The huge Rune palm seems to have completed the metamorphosis, and the whole white halo on the surface of the hand is instantly broken, revealing the ferocious and magical giant hand inside. Sublimated? The heartbreaking Island owner was shocked. At the moment, the giant hand is no longer the color of bronze, but the magical color of black and white. Its slender arm is like a passage to the nether world. At a glance, it seems to be able to see through life and death. "Do you want to go now? It''s over Standing on the top of the big hand, the white night is light and open, and xuan''er raises his hand. Whoa!! The huge palm of the hand stretched out in an instant. It actually broke the space and grabbed it towards the space. "Ah A shrill cry came from the space. The heartbreaking island Master and the Taoist priest covered the sky and looked at them together. They were all frightened and trembling wildly. Just look at the old woman who has just escaped from the lake. She is grabbed out of the space by this giant hand. Her fingers are clasped tightly, and she is firmly pressed down. No matter how she urges her strength, moves and magic weapons, she can''t break free. "Help me!! Help me The old woman yelled at them. But how dare they move? "Die!" White night light way, again. Just look at the five fingers that hold the old woman, overflow a strong space power. The power of her death in the palm of her hand. Then the five fingers were spread out completely. The old woman in the lake and sea glared, and she forgot to shout. She looked at them despairingly, but did not take another look. Bang!! There was a burst of void. Just look at the five fingers ferociously hit together, causing the surrounding space crazy fluctuations, like a wave of catharsis around. As for the old woman in the lake and sea, she has already been shocked into a blood mist by the powerful space brute force, and even her bones can not be left. The overlord of the island in the middle of the lake, the old lady of lake and sea will fall down! "Ah The heartbreaking Island owner finally screamed at the sight. "This netherworld array is one of the highest spatial arrays of our ancestors. It can easily tear apart the void and bring people back from thousands of miles away. No matter how fast we escape, there is only one way to live!" The Taoist priest looked at the huge and nameless tombstone. Xuaner leaped forward and took a slap at his chest. Pooh! His mouth spits out a mouthful of red blood, the blood hit the halo in front of the tombstone, Xuaner people pinch out their fingers and quickly slide towards the blood. After a while, a row of strange runes appeared, the halo was shaking wildly, and then the gate was cracked, and the infinite force of space evaporated from inside. The gate of Zhetian ancient tomb is finally opened! Unfortunately, not many people have been able to see this miraculous scene. The Taoist priest''s eyes were happy and rushed to the door immediately. No matter how to escape, it is difficult to escape the space pursuit of the nether array, but hiding in the ancient tomb is not the same! Ancient tomb array ignores space magic. Of course, the special array such as tear empty array is an exception.The Taoist priest rushed in. But people are just about to jump into the gate. Whew! The space in front of the gate suddenly burst into pieces, and a huge hand stretched out from the space and wrapped around him. "No The Taoist priest cracked his eyes and screamed wildly. But he couldn''t get away with it. Bang! The giant hand seized him, and then dragged him into the space and dragged him to the side of the white night. However, taking advantage of this Kung Fu, the master of Ruixin island is rushing madly. Her face was pale and she was shaking with fear! People are almost running away with the last trace of will. Raise your hand in the daytime. Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of holy power barriers appear. However, the heart destroying Island owner did not know what magic weapon he urged. He ignored the barrier and disappeared in the gate instantly. "You can''t run away." The white night whispered to himself, took back his sight and looked at the man who covered heaven. "Let me go, let me go... As long as you let me go, I can give you whatever you want. I can also take you to take the inheritance of my ancestors. Let me go!" The Taoist priest said wildly. "You know everything in the tomb?" The white night asked. "There are in the ancient books, and there are in the ancient books of our clan." "Good!" White night nodded, and then he closed the giant hand a little bit. "What are you doing?? Don''t you want to get the tomb safely? You can''t kill me The Taoist priest shouts bitterly. "Didn''t you say there was one in zongmen''s classics? What else do I ask you? Just look at the classics. " The white night is light. "You..." the Taoist priest opened his eyes and screamed wildly... five fingers closed. Click! A crisp sound came out. A mass of blood splashed between the giant Rune hands. The Taoist priest of zheteng fell down. "If you don''t open the gate of the ancient tomb, I may not kill you directly. However, since you have opened the gate of the ancient tomb, no wonder I am!" White night light said, a wave of hands, cancel the bridge with the big array of the nether world. In an instant, the giant hand of Rune disappeared, and the great array revolving around the mountain stopped suddenly. Everything returned to normal. After he fell to the ground, he quickly swallowed two pills and took a little breath. Although he had mastered the location and source of the great array, the complexity and intensity of the array were beyond his imagination. He felt that he had consumed more than half of his strength in the daytime. "Although the cost is huge, this array is really amazing. When you come out of the ancient tomb, you should analyze it carefully and try to move it to Guanglan area." Day night thoughts. As for the heartbreaking Island owner, he is not worried. Let alone whether she can survive in it, even if she survives, it is easy to kill her. After receiving the inheritance of the other half, he knows something about this guy in the tomb of Zhetian. The people who covered the mountain had already fled to 7788. The people around him were dead, and those who escaped were left with only one person in the white night. He fixed his mind and looked at the open door in the halo, and people stepped in. But just then... chirp! Joo! Joo! Joo! ... a series of breaking sounds were heard. Countless figures appeared in the sky. They ran like crazy, one by one, like a race, and they were so fast. White night slightly moved eyebrows, is to understand the identity of these people. These are reinforcements called by those clan forces before. I think it''s just the first batch... whoosh! At this time, a red and a blue halo almost like a blink from the sky fell in front of the white night. The halo was gone. It was a man and a woman. Looking at their brown and yellow robes, we can see that they belong to the same clan. There are many souls around, but everyone''s eyes are focused on the vast halo. "This... Is this the gate to the ancient tomb?" "My God, is it really on?" "Great! Ha ha ha... " " eh? Why can''t you see those people who are dying all the time "Did you go in?" "It seems that there was a fight just now..." "it must be that after a fight, the door opened and the rest of the people entered the gate!" "Let''s not waste our time. Let''s get in quickly." "Good!" The souls said, one by one all rushed to the gate. White night did not stop it.According to the habits of ancient tombs before, there must be many dangers in this tomb, with organs and boundaries all over the place. Instead of trying out by yourself, would you rather let someone else do it for you? "Hello! Come here At this time, the men and women standing over there had a drink for the white night. The white night ignored and went directly to the gate of the ancient tomb. Man''s strength is not even as good as his life. It''s troublesome to kill at night. It''s just that he completely annoyed the man. "Asshole The man was furious: "just emperor Sheng, do you ignore me? Want to die, don''t you? Then I will help you The man was furious and immediately wanted to teach white night a lesson. But as soon as he was about to pass, he was held by the woman next to him. "What do you do? When is it? Why are you still having trouble with an emperor? Follow me to the ancient tomb of Zhetian and seize the inheritance The woman roared. "I know, I just want to get how many people into the tomb from this guy''s mouth!" The man explained. "What did he do? Don''t we go in when there are too many people? " "Just... Let''s go." The man didn''t seem to want to argue and compromise directly, but he didn''t forget to stare at the white night. "You''re lucky, you''ve got a life!" With that, the man jumped into the gate. White night shook his head and said nothing. After waiting for people to enter, he rushed in. In an instant, a strong breath of space wrapped him. White night in front of a dazzle, waiting for people to restore their horizons, only to notice that this is the inner part of the ancient tomb. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1356 This tomb is totally different from that seen on the nine souls continent before. The ancient tomb on the land of nine souls is very low-key, and the pattern is not big enough to explain the means of the owner of the tomb. But this ancient tomb is different... when standing in the tomb at night, I was shocked by the scene in front of me. Only before meeting was a huge golden curtain. The curtain is like a wave, constantly shaking, under the ground is dark, the curtain rises, links the sky, but it is endless. What a mystery it is. All the people who rushed in stood in front of the curtain and looked at it in shock. No one could see through what substance the curtain was. The white night approached a little, closed my eyes and felt it. What pure power. Is this the power of our ancestors? White night thought, is ready to touch the next curtain, feel the mystery inside, but someone quickly he step, reach out to touch. And in the moment it touches the curtain! Click! From the curtain came a substance like golden lightning, which spread all over his body along the palm of his hand, and his body suddenly exploded. Like the blooming blood red rose, blood and broken meat splashed in front of everyone. Dead on the spot! In an instant, everyone''s hands shrank back like lightning. And white night! "What the hell is this?" Some people couldn''t help but ask. "Is the boundary closed?" "No, I can''t feel the power of the boundary." "Maybe it''s just a big battle!" An old man with white beard said: "it''s said that the ancestor of Zhetian was the greatest power in the world. He conquered the state of Lisheng, and his martial power was very powerful. He was skilled in all kinds of skills, and the skill of boundary formation was mastered. Most of these are the great arrays set by the ancestors of Zhetian. If we can find the source of the array, we can destroy it." "Destruction?" Another bloated woman sneered: "is the array set up by the ancestors of zheteng heaven that we can destroy if we destroy it? I''m afraid that array source is in front of you, and you may not be able to break it half apart! " Many people listened and nodded in silence. Indeed. If there is such a level of existence, the materials used to cast the array are not so terrible that they can not be shaken by everyone. "So you have a way?" The old man with white beard said angrily. The woman turned away her lips, and she spoke no more. They were all at a loss, and stood in front of the curtain in a state of impatience. Everyone is thinking of ways, but for this curtain, their methods have no effect. Some people are beginning to lose heart. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looking around. However, to his surprise, he did not find the shadow of the island owner! Wasn''t she the first one to rush into the tomb? Why isn''t she here? Is it to say that... She has passed through this place and entered it first? His face was light and heavy at night. This is very likely. After all, the master of Ruixin island has collusion with Taoist priest Zhetian. Maybe she doesn''t like him, but in front of interests, she can still put down her aversion to men. As a descendant of the strong man of the ancient tomb, Taoist Zhetian must have mastered a lot of secrets about the tomb. Maybe there''s a way through here. Thinking of the white night, the eyes around the search. It has been analyzed by people who are proficient in the boundary. This curtain is not a boundary. And if it''s a magic array, it''s unlikely. The Dharma array arranged by the ancestors of Zha Tian is not something that people of their level can destroy. Similarly, it is impossible for the heart destroying island Master to destroy it. If it is closed, how can the heart destroying island Master start up again in such a fast time? So the only possibility is that this curtain is an organ! If it is an organ, it will be much easier to handle. There must be a switch hidden in the dark around here. As long as you find that switch, you can close the curtain. White night mind, eyes around the inspection. But just then, a figure came into the eyes of the white night. It was a man in a purple robe with long purple hair. The man has fair skin, handsome appearance, serious expression, and full of thick breath all over his body. In one hand, he held a simple disk, on which was a spoon, which turned gently, as if to indicate something. Suddenly, the man was aware of one or two, light drink opened: "do not quarrel, I know how to pass here!" The sound fell to the ground, and the scene was instantly quiet. The man groped along the direction of the spoon and found a grain size grain on the ground 10 meters to the right of the curtain. Everyone rushed to have a look.On the grain size grain printed on the ground, there are tens of thousands of words. Tens of thousands of words are squeezed into the size of a grain of rice, which shows how small the word should be. But fortunately, people are extraordinary people, even if the word like dust, they still see a clear. "I''m afraid there are thousands of poems here!" "There should be a way to open the curtain in these poems." "So, this is an organ?" "Very likely!" People exclaimed. But no one knows what secrets are in these poems. However, the man in purple looked around, and suddenly he seemed to think of something. He sat on the ground directly, put the disc in front of him, closed his eyes, and quickly whispered something in his mouth. After a while, characters were spitting out of his mouth. The thousands of poems on the ground were all shining, and they flew up and gathered into a cloud of poems in the sky, and ran into the curtain. In an instant. Whoa! The poem cloud hit on the curtain and immediately spread like lightning. The curtain gradually ceased to be turbulent, gradually blurred, dim, and finally disappeared. "Disappeared?" "He opened the mechanism?" All the people trembled, looking at the purple man in unison, one by one incredible. Just see the purple man put away the disc, straight up, quickly walked toward the inside. The rest of the people saw this, but this time many people have been around the man in purple. Asking questions one by one, it seems that no one has seen the man in purple. But the man in purple did not answer. Countless people are curious about his identity. "It seems that the decision is right." White night thought that if he wanted to break the curtain mechanism himself, he would not have to spend several days or even dozens of days. But the man in purple is a bit magical. I don''t know how strong he is. Don''t be a hindrance. The white night glanced at him and went forward. But just a few steps forward, a disdainful voice came. "Oh, how dare you, a waste of emperor and Saint, come in! Are you an idiot? The worst strength that dare to come here is Yuesheng. What are you? Why don''t you get out of here The white night frowned and looked at the sound source. The speaker was the man and woman before him. The man is obviously still in the white night before ignoring his things, looking at the white night eyes are also full of killing intention. The white night remained calm. However, he is not clay kneaded, naturally will have a temper. However, it is not suitable to start at the moment. If the game is exposed and attention is paid, it is not good. "Don''t waste time, get in! Don''t you want to hide the treasure? If so, you can play with the emperor here The woman next to him snorted coldly, as if very dissatisfied with the man''s move. The man did not speak, again demonstrated like a look at the white night, toward the inside. "Hello At this time, the white night called. "Well?" The men and women stopped together and looked at the white night. "To be a man, you should be faithful to your words and do what you say! Wait... I''ll let you kill it. " The white night is light. When they heard the sound, they were at a loss. The man thought he heard it wrong. "Is this emperor Saint stupid?" He murmured. "I''m afraid I''m so scared by you. Let''s go." The woman urged. "Oh, even if it is, I will not let him go. Those who dare to challenge me have to pay the price!" The man sneered and went forward. Soon, they came to the second restriction of the tomb. And this restriction is much stronger than the first one. When people looked at it together, they only saw a huge chessboard in front of them. On the chessboard, there were a large number of statues carrying swords and swords, scattered from left to right, about 30 statues. "This is the ancient kill chess!" The man in purple said. "Gu Sha Qi? Can we say... " " if we don''t break the chess game, we can''t get close to the ancient tomb inheritance! " The man in purple whispered. "Oh, is it not easy to break the chess game? So many of us are strong, why should we be afraid of these statues? " A big can cold hum, spin and drink: "Zhen Tian Zong''s people where?" "I''ll wait!" A group of souls rushed in, and there were hundreds of them. See that big can point to the chessboard in front of him, shout: "tear down those rotten stones for me!" "Yes." All the people of zhentianzong rushed over. All kinds of soul skills hit the chessboard Hula.However, the move just hit, the central chessboard carrying a large flag statue suddenly moved, arms waving flags. In an instant, all the statues on the chessboard moved. Just look at the statue carrying the knife and cut it in the air. Whew! The void twists and tears all the attacking moves. The figure of the statue carrying the sword twinkled and turned into countless long and thin flashes of lightning. With less than a breath, they whirled around the hundreds of Zhentian Zongren, and then fell on the chessboard. All the statues kept their original positions and remained motionless. People breathe hard. At this time, the people of zhentianzong had been turned into countless pieces of meat and fell from the air. With less than a breath of Kung Fu, hundreds of powerful people fell down... everyone was shocked. The famous zhentianzong''s Daneng was even more gaping, with his eyes wide open. For a while, people woke up from the shock, but they howled and knelt on the ground crying. Those who can come here are the elite of zhentianzong. But now because of his recklessness, zhentianzong''s elite are all dead. This time zhentianzong has broken his muscles and bones. But the people around don''t care about zhentianzong. "How to break the battle?" People looked at the man in purple. The man in purple fell into silence. White night also look. After a long time, the man in purple looked up again and seemed to have a plan www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1357 Purple man action, all people''s attention almost all focused on his body. People hold their breath, quietly watching, waiting for the purple man''s next move. But he turned his hand and took out a magic weapon. It''s a delicate blue porcelain vase. The porcelain bottle has no cover, the bottleneck is long, crystal clear, and you can see that it is not ordinary. The man in purple walked to the statue and threw the vase. In an instant, the porcelain vase soared to the top of the chessboard, and then suddenly enlarged. The opening of the porcelain vase was like a black hole, releasing the adsorption force towards the statue. The statue swayed gently under the force of adsorption. "Effective?" There was a glow of joy in everyone. "If I guess right, the key to this restriction is magic." The man in purple said: "with our strength, we can''t enter the chessboard. The strength of these statues is very strong. The price of forcibly breaking into the chessboard is death. But the statues in the chessboard seem to only respond to talents. If we fight with magic weapons, they won''t move. So please use the treasure... It''s impossible for me to subdue these guys alone. Please urge the magic weapon and me Suppress these statues together When people heard the sound, their eyes were bright, and they no longer hesitated. They sacrificed magic weapons and threw them at the statue. The man in purple looked quietly. After a while, there are magic weapons on all sides of the statue, and all kinds of grotesque utensils exude strong soul power. It''s just. The magic weapon of the people was thrown away like a stone into the sea, and there was no response. The man in purple frowned and said, "why do you just take some low-grade magic weapons out? Are you the only magic weapon of this grade? Or are you reluctant to give up your good baby?? I''ll put my words here. If you don''t want to get the inheritance of ancient tombs, please continue. On the contrary, coming down here is just an eye opener. If you don''t get the inheritance of ancient tombs, I don''t care. As for your words, I''m afraid it''s a busy job! " The words fell to the ground, and many people''s faces became ugly. We all want to keep our strength and save our magic weapon. But now it seems that this is clearly not enough. As a result, some people have pulled out a powerful magic weapon. There are cold water magic tools like fire, huge statues like fierce beasts, and exquisite pagoda vessels. All kinds of magical and powerful Horcruxes appeared one after another, covering the statue again. Soon, the bodies of all the statues trembled. People saw this, very excited, and more and more people did not keep it, all the magic weapons. The man in Tsing Yi also stares at it closely and shouts from time to time: "water shortage is a magic weapon! Who has it? " "I have!" Immediately there is a soul corresponding. "Who has the magic weapon of lack of gravity?" "I have!" Another voice came out. "Who has no magic weapon of destruction?" The man in Tsing Yi called out again. But no one said anything this time. The man in green frowned and looked around. Seeing no one said anything, he hummed coldly: "it''s all this time. The baby is in front of you. Is there anyone else hiding? If you can''t take out the magic weapons I mentioned, you can''t open here and enter the center of the ancient tomb. " The words fell to the ground, and someone finally spoke out. "Let me have a try." The man''s face hesitated, obviously reluctant, but still threw a magic weapon. It is a dark yellow top, spinning in the air, hanging out a series of destructive whirlwind, spinning around the statue. But the statue did not move. "This magic weapon doesn''t work. Do you have a better one?" The man in purple said in a deep voice. The man was stunned, his face was ugly, he hesitated for a while, and finally he nodded and offered a magic weapon again. This time, it is a golden top. Its power is much stronger than the previous one. As soon as it appears, it makes the statue tremble wildly. The man was relieved. But the white night was curious. How do you feel that the man in purple seems to know that he has this magic weapon? White night heart is full of confusion, also lost a few magic weapons in the past. But it''s useless. Compared with these people''s high-level magic weapons, most of his body is rubbish, or the artifacts that can''t be used from the ancient tomb. If it''s really powerful, it''s just these two swords. If there is no one around, the dead dragon will cut these statues by force, but it can''t be done now. Finally. With the concerted efforts of the people, the chessboard finally collapsed. All the pieces were covered with cracks and finally turned into a pile of rubble. All the people on the scene were overjoyed and smiling. The man in purple also continued to head inside. White night deeply looked at the purple man, more and more feel incredible.And at the same time... He had a little sense of familiarity and intimacy with the man in purple. It''s like... Where have I met him... who is this person? ... ... Dong!! Several black lights came down from the sky and hit the peak heavily. The halo disappears. Several figures stand in front of the nameless tombstone. At the same time, there are many soul people coming to this place. But they are all directly to the gate, are to cover the sky ancient tomb inheritance. "Elder martial brother, let''s go in quickly and grab the inheritance!" A man in black whispered to the cloaked humanity in front of him. The cloaked man could not see his face clearly, and his hands were entangled in bandages. This man was astonished at the end. And beside him is luochanu. "You don''t have to go in!" Finally Yan is silent for a while, light says: "we wait for them here." "Wait?" Luocha female charming smile: "do you want to wait for a rabbit?" "That would be stupid." Finally Yan shook his head: "I just want to be a fisherman." "Fisherman?" "There will be a great war. No matter who gets the inheritance, it will become the target of public criticism. Only those who live to the last can get the inheritance. And those who get the inheritance must have experienced many battles, lack of strength, and are seriously injured. When he comes out, we will snatch them again, won''t it be easy?" The words fell to the ground, and the eyes of several people around him brightened and nodded. "It''s only in this way that the elder martial brother laughs at us." The man said with a smile. "Not yet." Finally Yan shook his head. "Why do you say that, elder martial brother?" "Because we are not the only ones who want to be fishermen." He raised his head, and his cold eyes under his cloak swept around him. It''s not just a group of them standing outside and not entering, but there are several teams around. Obviously, everyone is holding such a mentality. With so many people going in, the chance of seizing the inheritance is too small. It''s better to wait outside for a wave. "What should we do?" Luochanu asked, "would you like to invite master?" "Why bother him with such a small matter?" In the end, he pulled out a cold sword from his waist and said in a deep voice, "if we only kill them, then we are the only one left here?" People have a heart attack. But the man in the cloak rushed to the nearest group without warning. "Do it!" The voice of cold cheering comes out, and the sharp sword has already cut off a person''s body www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1358 Beyond the second limit, the crowd continued to march towards the interior of the tomb. By this time, the crowd had come to the end of the tomb. This is a huge palace. The palace is resplendent, with dragon pillars and jade walls. However, although the hall is large, it is empty, and there is nothing. It is not like taking pills, magic weapons and soul books in the nine souls ancient tomb at night. There is only a snowy coffin and a huge statue lying in front of the coffin in the hall... it is a statue like a unicorn. The kylin glares and stares at the people at the entrance. It is huge and majestic. Although it is a statue, the people''s eyes like copper bells are trembling, as if their souls have been seen through by the other party. What''s more frightening is that the statue seems to be a living creature... but at this moment, the huge statue has been ignored by everyone. Everyone''s eyes are all focused on which coffin, one by one their eyes are hot and excited. "That must be the coffin of our ancestors! Great!! That''s great "It''s here, it''s finally found!" "Ha ha ha ha, it can be passed on!" The voice of excitement rose one after another. But soon, people''s excitement, in order to guard against, one by one quietly retreat, away from the crowd, alert to all people. After all, in the face of interests, the former friend is already the enemy, and no one can guarantee that the people around him will suddenly hit him. People are on guard, but the white night is extremely confused. He made another inspection tour, but he could not see the figure of the heartbreaking Island owner. Where the hell has she gone? Does it mean she''s dead in the first or second level? But when I first came in, there was no body at all, not even blood. A living man just disappeared for no reason? In the daytime, I thought hard, but I couldn''t find the answer. At this time, the man in purple suddenly jumped up and was ready to rush to the coffin above. This action of his, stimulate all people around him instantly. People''s nerves seemed to be touched, and rushed up in unison, urging holy power to seize the coffin. Among them, there are two people directly to attack the man in purple. Bang! The man in purple was caught off guard and was hit hard on his back. He fell down in an instant. The rest of them were overjoyed and jumped towards the coffin. But the people in the back see that they are not as fast as those people. They simply give up the inheritance in the coffin and store up the soul method to attack those who are the first to approach the coffin. Bang! Bang! Dong... for a while, all the people in front of them were knocked down, and the rest of them did not dare to rush at random and offered their weapons to fight back. The scene instantly into a group, particularly hot, a variety of soul law staggered, all kinds of blood, body splash. The white night immediately retreats, looks on the wall. But there are plenty of people with the same idea as him, and nearly half of them retreat and do not participate in it. But these people fight a circle, only a few people survived. They looked at the corpses on the ground and the ghost watching the drama behind them. One by one, they seemed to wake up from a dream and suddenly realized it. "Don''t fight any more. We''ll continue to fight. We''ll just make a wedding dress for others!" A man sank. "Who loves to fight? I won''t fight anyway!" People put down their anger and killing intention, and retreated to one side, sitting cross legged and swallowing pills. But at this time, the crowd suddenly rushed out of the crowd full of breath, raised his hand to these people a pat. Click. The bodies of those who had just been ready to heal burst into pieces. "Peak Yang Sheng!" Someone exclaimed. The rest of the people turned pale. The hand of the old man retreated to one side again and remained silent. People were all frightened and frightened. They all understand why the old man killed these people. The old man is clearing the field, because the more people die, the fewer opponents, so he does not intend to give those injured a chance to heal! From now on, every wounded person will become the object of those strong people in the dark to erase in advance. With the old man''s hand, no one dares to act rashly. Not only that, people are far away from the old man. After all, the peak of Yangsheng is not simple. "What now?" "Let''s see." People whispered to each other, remained motionless, but kept alert one by one. White night stands in the corner, also looks at all this silently. The atmosphere at the scene became strange. After half a column of incense passed, no one spoke any more and made half a move. Just then, a voice broke the deadlock. "Everybody! We can''t go on like this. Can''t we spend our whole life here? What else can we do? "The voice fell to the ground, and people looked up and said it was the man in purple. "What do you want to say?" The man of the previous couple snorted and asked in a deep voice. "Now the inheritance is in front of us. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to fight here. After all, what''s in the coffin and whether there are organs in front of us are unknown. Why don''t we join hands to take the inheritance first and then determine the ownership of the inheritance? Otherwise, we will fight with each other now. If there are any problems ahead, how can we overcome them? I still don''t believe that one person''s power can solve the mechanism array of the ancestors that covered the sky! " Said the man in purple. The crowd nodded in secret. "Then who is going to take the inheritance One hummed. Purple man light a smile: "of course, it is able to take it! Whoever has the strongest strength will go! " The words fell to the ground, and people''s eyes were all looking at the old man. The old man''s eyebrow moved, shook his head, and said, "I don''t want to take it. You have to go!" "This..." people hesitated. The old man seemed to know the people''s scruples and said coldly: "don''t worry, I won''t do it. If I really want to do it, it will only be after you get the inheritance!" The words fell to the ground and everyone looked at each other. "What do you say?" Someone turned his head and asked his companion. "Just trust him once!" "Good! Let''s go In the end, several brave souls rushed to the coffin. No one came forward. But. Just as the crowd approached the coffin, the unicorn statue in front of the coffin suddenly moved. The whole hall seemed to tremble with the awakening of the unicorn. Time and space trembled wildly, and the lines of strength were surging. "Not good!" The souls are pale in horror. The only thing to see is that Qilin suddenly raises his strong and ferocious claws and swings it towards the people who are coming. Whoa! The horrible claw blade can be regarded as shocking. The souls were startled, and immediately dodged, but it was too late. The Kirin claw is actually attached with a strong space force, which instantly twists all the areas in front of him. Whew. Those people did not withdraw back, they were suddenly twisted into flesh. Group, one by one fell on the ground, directly died. See here, people one by one cold sweat DC, pour out a cool breath. "The unicorn is alive?" "Good... Terrible space power." "Is this... Another organ?" "How terrible is the power of the ancestors who covered the sky? Why does an organization have such amazing power? " People look at it with stupidity, and their eyes are filled with horror and amazement. Someone tried to use the magic weapon again. But they took out their own storage ring, only to find that the magic weapon they could use up had been used up in the previous game. At present, I''m afraid there''s nothing to do... everyone''s eyes are on the purple man over there. This is their only hope. The man in purple touched his chin, thought for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "this mechanism seems to have no opportunistic method. What we can do is to shake it in the face." "Crazy? Did you not see the unicorn''s method just now? Hard to shake? That''s looking for death Exclaimed the man of the couple. "If it''s just one or two people, it''s definitely looking for death. If we go together, it''s not necessarily. We have thousands of people here. We don''t know anyone, and we don''t know each other''s details. I''ll make it clear. In fact, there are many powerful people hiding among us, but they have refused to do so. Now, as long as they are willing to do so, Qi The statue of Lin is nothing at all. If they still hide and tuck it in like this... We can only sigh with wonder when the baby is in front of us. " The man in purple is light. The words fell to the ground, and many people in the crowd turned pale. The meaning of the man in purple is very simple, that is, to force those top experts to attack and break the Kirin statue. We all know that, but at this time, as the man in purple said, the situation is bad. Whoever is more selfish and refuses to give full play to his real strength will not get this inheritance. "Well, do as you say!" A middle-aged man came out and drank in a deep voice. His breath trembled. The cultivation of the moon Saint turned into the peak of Yang Sheng. The people around me have lost their color again. But soon people''s attention was focused on the unicorn. Now is not the time to take care of these strong people. It is the first thing to inherit. "We can''t just go up like this, or one of us will be killed." Someone said."The destruction of space power is amazing, and it is impossible to defend, but it is not an invincible force. It is very simple to break down the space power, just disturb the space with another space force!" The man in purple said: "just as I know the means of space, let me open the way for you. Let''s get rid of the past, break the mechanism first, and then inherit it!" The voice fell to the ground, and the man in purple immediately ran over to kill the Kirin statue. Many people saw this, hesitated for a moment, but also rushed to follow. The rest of the hidden strong people in the crowd secretly exchanged a look and had to make a move. The war broke out again. The unicorn roared and clapped. In an instant, the dismal claw rolled out a large space force, tearing the surrounding. "Change!" The man in purple drinks and holds one hand forward. Whoa. In an instant, the space in front of me suddenly twisted. And when the space power of the kylin statue strikes, it actually smoothes out the distorted space! Is the space power of the kylin statue directly dissolved? Followed by the white night slightly a Leng. How wonderful is this power? This man in purple is obviously just the strength of entering Yang holy land for the first time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1359 "Good!" Seeing that the man in purple actually resisted the space attack of Qilin, all the people who followed were overjoyed and exclaimed excitedly. "Ha ha! Then it''s up to us! " One yelled, shaking his hand, pulling out a black knife and beheading Kirin. Dang! The fierce blade of the knife was heavily cut on the head of kylin, which made him shake back a little. There was a deep knife mark on that head. Is there a play? The other people''s eyes were shining, and all kinds of moves and soul skills were like raindrops on the Kirin. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... The Unicorn is added with intensive magic, and its huge body retreats in succession, and there are cracks all over the body. But just then... roar!! Qilin suddenly let out a shrill roar. The big mouth suddenly burst out and vomited into the crowd. WOW!!!! A mysterious and strange air stream gushed out of its mouth, and instantly hit the crowd, drowning half of the soul. And the half of the souls were like being melted by the magma, one by one all disappeared in the current, not to mention the bones, not even a little dust left. "What?" The rest of the people were shocked, and their flesh and blood were shaking. "What is this... What is this?" "It''s like a torrent of space!" A strong man recognized the clue of the magic, and said with an ugly face. "The flood of space? What is that? " "It''s a kind of high-level space soul technique that ordinary people can perform. At least, it''s impossible for the existence of Yang Sheng level to possess such ability. The grade of the kylin statue is terrible..." this explanation falls, and everyone is afraid. People''s despair, screams and screams are endless. "Hello! Boy, why don''t you stop the Kirin''s attack? " Some people saw their companion die, and their anger increased. They yelled at the man in purple. "Do you think I am omnipotent? I said that I only know a little space technique, and I''m not very good at it. I can''t suppress this Unicorn completely. Otherwise, what do I want you to do The man in purple hummed. "Since you can''t stop it, can''t you say it?" "Yes! You didn''t say a word. We thought you could resist the attack of the unicorn "In vain, we trust you so much. I didn''t expect you to be so incompetent! Now I wonder if you did it on purpose to kill us "It must be so!" "You are insidious!" People began to blame, and some even swore. The man in purple frowned with anger in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. The white night over there was heavy eyebrows, and I always felt something was wrong. The fighting continues. However, seeing the terrifying spatial means of the kylin statue, people have obviously restrained a lot. They dare not attack and kill wantonly any more. Instead, they choose a gradual cycle. Although the attack means of the kylin statue are terrible, its speed is extremely slow, and the moves are particularly unsophisticated. If this is a mechanism, it can only be said that the production level of this mechanism is far lower than those of the previous chess game Yes. It''s just puzzling that although the statue of Kirin is broken and full of cracks, the attack of Kirin is still as fierce and terrifying as ever. No matter whether it is Yang Sheng or Yue Sheng, if it is touched by its attack, it will be neither dead nor disabled. The white night put a few swords on the periphery, pretended to fight, and was in a wait-and-see state. He is just a holy emperor. No one will say that during the whole battle, many people are very curious about how he got into this emperor saint, and some even showed his murderous spirit to him. How dare you come here to peep at the treasures? This is a kind of provocation and insult to them. However, the people were still in the situation and did not dare to mess. However. Although the battle continued, the support of the people was extremely hard. Even though the Kirin statue was smashed to pieces, it was still fierce and fierce, and it was terrifying to attack and kill. There are less than a third of the souls present. There are not many bodies on the ground, because most people are destroyed by space forces. There are no bones left, no whole bodies. Slowly, people gradually exhausted, is unable to hold on. Roar!! At this time, the kylin statue roared again. It seemed that it could not hold on. The huge body trembled for a moment, and the attack it sent out was much weaker. "It looks like it''s going to die!" Someone''s eyes lit up and cried out eagerly. The old man at the peak of Yangsheng also called out: "with more efforts, this kylin statue is going to be destroyed!" This is like a stimulant, let those frustrated people to fight again. It''s just... White night still doesn''t feel right. After staring at the Kirin statue for a while, suddenly, he seemed to notice something and looked at the man in purple.But see the purple man mixed in the crowd, as the people continue to attack the statue, he pulled the magic weapon at the same time, fighting in the front line, a fierce look. However, after fighting half a column of incense, half of the souls present died, and the fragmented Kirin statue still remained intact. It''s like hanging a breath, giving people the hope of victory, but never die, and the attack is still fierce. People are constantly falling on the terrible moves of the kylin statue. "No more fighting!" Finally, someone couldn''t stand it and pulled back with a low roar. If one withdraws, there are two. More and more people broke away from the fighting and returned to the gate of the hall. The rest of us can only retreat one after another when they stop fighting. Everyone lies at the gate of the hall, panting, exhausted, and crazily swallowing pills. Seeing that the crowd was in such a mess, the last few people who came back also understood why these people would not fight. If we continue to fight, I''m afraid that all the people will die in the hands of Kirin... "are you retreating?" At this time, before the men and women stood up, angry roar, eyes are unwilling. "Are you an idiot? Don''t know we can''t kill that Unicorn statue? " The old man at the peak level of Yangsheng said coldly. "Isn''t it about to be destroyed?" "It''s just an illusion!" The old man snorted coldly: "that''s the illusion that our ancestors deliberately created for us. It gives us hope, so we can continue to kill it, but we can''t kill it. It can kill us all!" The words fell to the ground, and many people turned pale. Indeed. Several layers of the stone on the surface of the unicorn have been seen off. It''s a small circle. There are cracks all over the body like cobwebs, but they never break. It''s really weird. "If you can''t break the unicorn, what should we do? Is it hard to see that the inheritance of our ancestors is in front of us, but we can''t get it? " Someone cried out in pain. "I will not! I''m not reconciled to it! " There were people yelling, angry eyes. "Not reconciled? Go to the statue and ask if it will let you pass? " Someone else hummed. People at the scene were restless. Seeing so many people dead, a sense of fear also hit the hearts of the people. When entering the ancient tomb, there were thousands of people, but now, only a hundred people are left. People don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate... but just then, a light laugh came. "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry. I have found the weakness of this Kirin statue." The sound fell to the ground, and everyone breathed hard and looked at the sound source in a hurry. The man in purple still spoke. "What do you have in mind?" The old man asked. "Ladies and gentlemen, this kylin statue is only a mechanism, and the mechanism has a source of array. I think we attacked it before, although it was fragmented, but it did not hit the point. As long as the array source is not damaged, even if it becomes a pile of shelves, it can still move. Therefore, if we want to destroy the statue, we must smash its source." "Where is its source?" Someone asked. "I''ve observed it, right in its heart!" The man in purple pointed to the kylin statue and said seriously. "Heart?" When people hear the sound, you look at me, I look at you, all fall into silence. "What are you doing? If we don''t do it now, when do we have to wait? This kind of sculpture mechanism has the means of self-healing. If it is delayed, it will be finished! " The man in purple said. "No, my friend, this mechanism was created by the ancestors who covered the sky. Its array source... How could it be so easily damaged?" A soul said helplessly. "Very simple." The man in purple raised his hand. He took out a bag of dust from nowhere and smeared it on his body. He said, "I''ll attack later. I''ll hit the source of the kylin array. The dust will corrode all the defenses at the array source and make the array source extremely fragile. If you go on again, you can solve this mechanism!" "Really?" People are stunned. The man in purple said, "don''t you believe it? Then look at it After saying that, people will rush out, a fierce and fearless appearance. The rest of the people saw this scene, ready to move, no doubt in their hearts, after all, the men in purple took their lives to fight, what reason did they have to cringe? So, people got up one after another, swallowing pills ready to follow. But at this moment, a voice of indifference rippled. "Don''t go and die! Come back... " when the voice fell, people were all in a daze, turned their eyes, and found that it was the white night. "An emperor saint? Where can you talk here? Shut up. " Said a moon saint."Well, since you are going to die, then treat me as if I didn''t speak." The white night said quietly, but did not say a word. People are hesitant. Ready to leave the purple man frown, strange looking at the white night: "this friend, are you afraid?" "No "Then why do you say we are going to die? You don''t believe we can break the statue? " "Well." "You, an emperor saint, dare to talk such nonsense?" The man in purple frowned. "I''m not overbearing." "Then why do you say we are going to die?" The man in purple hummed. However, he opened his eyes and quietly looked at the man in purple and said, "you are the ancestor of covering the sky!" The sound spread. There was... Silence around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1360 The tomb was silent. The air is almost freezing. People only feel that their breath has stopped, and their eyes are condensed on the man in purple, unable to move for a long time. To tell you the truth, among the thousands of people present before, there were strong men from all over the state. There were hundreds and thousands of big and small families, but no one knew the man in purple. Many people thought he was a hermit. After all, even if he was a monk, he should have several friends. But this man suddenly appeared, and his origin was unknown. How could he not be doubted? Now it seems that it is possible to do so in the daytime. The man is so abnormal, but no one knows it! "Oh? How can you judge that I am the ancestor of the heaven Purple man side head, looking at the white night light asked. "By your means and your familiarity with the tomb." The white night is light. "My means and familiarity?" "You clearly have amazing and powerful means, which can be regarded as a great power. However, no one knows you from so many powerful people. This is illogical, and your means can solve and even restrain the big and small organs and the strength of the border in the ancient tomb. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. The most important thing is that you rush in front of us every time we act Fear of death... This is not the performance of those who come in to seize the chance to inherit. No matter who enters the ancient tomb, they should be on guard step by step. They hope to win the inheritance in the end. Even if they don''t pay attention to the organs in the tomb, they also have to be on guard against other souls. But you are not. You are too bold, ignoring the danger of ancient tombs and ignoring the threats of others A sense of control. For no reason, how could such a person be so familiar with the tomb and master it completely? I think there is only one explanation to explain that you are the ancestor of covering heaven The white night said solemnly. The people around were afraid to make a sound and looked at the man in purple closely. But the man in purple laughed: "stupid! Stupid! You emperor saint, it''s really interesting and tight, ha ha ha ha... " he laughed for a while, his eyes were playfully looking at the white night, and asked," do you not doubt that I am the strong one of Zha Tianfeng? After all, it''s not surprising that we have all the structures, mechanisms and boundary information of ancient tombs. Your idea is very bold, but your consideration is not comprehensive at all! " "You''re wrong, I thought about it!" The white night is light. The man in purple stops smiling. He only looked at the white night and shook his head: "but this idea was quickly rejected by me, because if you are a person from the mountain, you can''t not know me." "Why do you say that?" Purple man Leng asked. The white night closed his eyes and said faintly, "because not long ago, I killed the Taoist priest covering the sky!" The words fell to the ground, and all people''s hearts stopped instantly. Countless people were shocked, staring at the white night with dull eyes, and their nerves were strained to the extreme. "You... What do you say? Did you... Kill Daoist Zhetian? " The old man, the peak of Yangsheng, pointed to the white night. "It''s impossible!" A strong man roared: "you are an emperor saint, how can you hurt the Lord of Zhetian peak? You''re lying! You''re lying! " "What nonsense The two men and women also opened their mouth, only to hear the woman''s cold hum, incomparably angry: "an emperor saint, how can you talk nonsense here? I don''t want to see where it is. Do you want to talk?? Get out of here!! Get out of here now, or you''ll die without a burial place! " The words fell, but the man next to him stood out and walked directly towards the white night. People looked at him in unison. I saw the man''s mouth raised a trace of ferocious, ferocious smile: "what''s the use of saying so much nonsense? You think he''ll listen to this crap, no brains? It''s better to kill them directly! And let you all be quiet. " White night silent, hands attached, light looking at the coming man. The man seems to have been waiting for this moment. Now, if he killed the emperor, no one would stop him! But just then. Roar!!! Suddenly, Qilin was all over the statue. People looked at it in unison. However, the cracks on the Kirin statue suddenly increased countless times. It seemed that the Kirin statue could not hold on any longer. The whole "crack" broke out. Is the Kirin statue unable to withstand the bombardment of people? All kinds of huge rock splashes. People backed back in panic. When the Kirin statue exploded, a figure fell out of the statue and fell heavily on the ground. Is there anyone in the kylin statue? Many people looked at the figure and immediately recognized its identity. All of them were shocked. "Heartbreaking island Master?" The old man lost his voice. "What? Is this man the master of the heart destroying island "The woman who regards men as enemies?""How could she be in that statue?" "What the hell is going on here?" All kinds of panic and strange sounds come out, people are incredible looking, one by one brain is about to shut down, completely unable to think about all this is what is going on. But the white night seems to understand what, a faint smile: "so you are here? I thought you were hiding! Since you are not dead, that''s easy to do The words fell to the ground, the dying, lying on the ground without any strength to destroy the heart, the body of the island Master suddenly trembled. She quickly raised her head and looked along the sound source. When she saw the figure of the white night, her face covered with debris and dust was instantly as white as paper. "White... White night!" The heartbreaking Island owner almost screamed out, shaking and shouting: "don''t kill me!! Don''t kill me... Everything is the Taoist''s idea. It''s his idea. It''s none of my business. Please don''t kill me! " The heartbreaking Island owner is frantically begging for mercy. Seeing this, people are dumbfounded. "How can you kneel down to beg for mercy from an emperor?" A big can''t understand, shivering and crying. "He... He''s not the emperor Saint... He''s not the emperor Saint..." the heartbreaking Island owner screamed: "he killed the old woman in the lake! He killed the Lord of Zhetian peak! He killed so many moons! Yang Sheng! He... He''s not a saint at all The sharp sound reverberated in the tomb. People were silent. A wave of tension, fear and horror swept through everyone''s mind. The people around him glared at the white night and thought they were dreaming. The Lord of Zhetian peak? Lake and sea old woman? Life is endless... these are the strong men in the holy sea of spirits and spirits... They were all killed by an emperor? Are you kidding? The man who is going to kill the white night... Is standing still. He opened his mouth and looked at the white night stupidly, but he couldn''t say anything... however, with a faint smile, he still attached his hands and said, "come here, I told you to kill me! Now, I''m here to honor what I said The man''s face suddenly burst into red and white, and the front was not retreating. He was totally at a loss. "Boy, don''t be afraid!! I''m not sure that this guy just used some magic weapon to plot against those strong people. He is not strong in his own strength At this time, the old man began to drink. On hearing this, the man nodded and snorted angrily: "what the elder said is right. How can this person think that he is an emperor saint? How can he kill so many people? He must be lying! As for the heartbreaker, she is a madman "Then you go." Someone yelled. "I''m not going to do it!" The man said coldly, "what''s the matter with an emperor?"? Do you really think I''m that narrow-minded person? " With that, the man turned to go back. But when he turned around and took a few steps towards the crowd, he suddenly stepped a little, like a blink of an eye, appeared in front of the white night, killing the opportunity wildly, an iron fist carrying endless strength, hard hit the chest of the white night. "Go to hell!" The man roared. It turned out that he deliberately said to give up, in order to reduce the vigilance of the white night, and then suddenly shot. If the white night is really a Taoist who uses magic weapons to kill, in this case, he has no chance to activate the magic weapon. All of a sudden, many people did not respond. Bang!! Heavy heavy heavy heavy bang in the chest of the white night. The sound shakes the eardrum. However... the white night is still!! That fist is more like smashing on the steel, can''t advance half!! "What... What..." the man froze, raised his head, staring at his white night. "What? Is that how you kill people White night shook his head: "this is the strength?"?? I''m so disappointed. If so, I''m afraid you can''t kill me! " The man was terrified and retreated in a hurry. But the next second, an iron fist came, and instantly penetrated his chest. Pooh! His fist was closed, but he pulled out a bloody heart. The man stepped back two steps, looking at the heart of the fist, staring at the white night. But white night ignored him directly and continued to look at the man in Purple: "well, enough of the play, you should also admit your identity?" The man opened his mouth and found that he had not been in the eyes of the emperor all the time. From the beginning to the end, the white night treated him as a clown... the man fell to the ground with his eyes full of unwilling. All the people around him gasped. Such a great power... Was killed by Emperor Sheng??The woman over there was so scared that her legs softened and she sat on the ground, unable to stand up. However, people were shocked by the power of the emperor, but they recognized one thing more clearly. That''s the man in purple. At this moment, no one doubted the words of white night. "Ha ha..." seeing that all the people were looking at him, the man in purple gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "it seems that my acting skills are still too poor, and I have been recognized as a failure! What a failure The sound fell to the ground and the whole place was silent. I didn''t expect that... This man is really the ancestor of the heaven... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1361 The man in purple, that is to say, the ancestor of covering the sky, is a complete recognition of his own identity. People back together, panic inexplicable! No one expected that this man in purple could be the ancestor of covering heaven... it''s really surprising. But at the same time, people also think of a terrible thing. If the ancestors who covered the sky are not dead, then with the ability of the people here... Who can do anything about him? Under the great anger of the ancestors, who can stop them?? For a moment, there was a strong fear in everyone''s mind. "Boy, listen to that woman just now your name is white night, right?" Covering the sky, the ancestors looked at the white night with a smile. "Well." "Ha ha, very interesting little fellow!" The ancestors nodded and laughed. "Little fellow?" White night eyebrows a frown, but think that if this is the ancestor of the sky peak... That call oneself little guy pour also is not to blame. "What happened to that woman?" The white night pointed to the heart destroying Island owner who was still lying on the ground shivering and said, "did you seal her in the kylin statue?" "Not me, exactly." The ancestor shrugged and said, "it''s her." "Oh?" "She was too greedy. Although she had the deciphered maps of the mechanism and array of ancient tombs, she did not read them well. There were answers to open my coffin in these pictures. However, she was confused by greed and went to open the coffin hastily, so she was attacked by the mechanism at the coffin and turned into a statue." "Is she the only one to be personified into a statue?" The white night asked again. There was another doubt in his mind. That is Zhenwu bazun and others... they have never seen them all the way. However, judging from the traces ahead, no one seems to have died before the arrival of these suddenly arrived souls. Now it is most likely that Zhenwu bazun coerces the heartbreaking island Master to enter here, but only see the heartbreaking island Master, but not all Zhenwu bazun... What''s the matter? However, just at this time, the ancestors of Zhetian began to speak again. "You are the one who asked." This word falls, white night affirms the idea in the heart. "And they? Did you kill him? " He asked carefully, clenching his fingers. "No, no, no, it''s not too boring for someone to enter my graveyard and I just kill people like this?" Cover the sky ancestor laughs ha ha to say. In front of him, a large number of purple robes appeared in front of him. There are lions, tigers, poisonous snakes, and Canglong... these statues are numerous and numerous, and they can be roughly counted in the white night. The number of people in Zhenwu bazun is no different from this statue. Seeing this, the white night spits out the turbid gas fiercely. If so, it proves that Zhenwu bazun and others are sealed into the statue just like the heartbreaking island Master. In other words, Hong should be OK. How about Zhenwu bazun? White night doesn''t care very much. He is mainly worried about red. The ancestors squinted and laughed, walked back and forth in front of the people, and looked at the humanity: "I know the purpose of your coming here, you are all aiming at my inheritance! In fact, I don''t care about my inheritance at all. After all, I''m a dead man. What stands in front of you is just a wisp of my mind, which is limited. I can''t get out of the ancient tomb, and my ideas will dissipate one day. So, I''ll give you this inheritance. " The sound fell to the ground, and everyone''s breathing was tight. "Master Zhetian, if you are willing to pass it on to me, I will try my best to revive you!" The old man knelt down on the ground, kowtow piously and said excitedly. Seeing that the old man actually made such a move, other people refused to accept it and quickly knelt down on the ground and made a promise. "Master Zhetian, please be sure to give me the inheritance. If you hand over the inheritance to me, I will not only try my best to revive you, but also lead zhetien peak to dominate Lisheng state and lift Zhetian peak to a new height!" "Master Zhetian, if you are willing to pass it on to me, I have a way to revive you immediately!" "Master Zhetian, please don''t believe what they say. They are all members of various clans. If they are handed down, they will certainly betray their faith. But I am not the same. I am a monk. If you are willing to hand over the inheritance to me, I can join zhetien peak and become your disciple now!" "What are you talking about?" "Am I wrong?" "I will kill you if you are not here "Well, it depends on whether you have this ability!" ... the scene was so noisy that everyone knelt down, reverent and nervous... except for the white night. Covering the sky, the ancestor''s face is still hanging a faint smile, but no attitude, see the white night do not kneel, eyes show a trace of accident: "you do not kneel me?""Why should I kneel down on you?" "Hehe, since you don''t kneel down on me, I won''t give it to you." Cover the sky ancestor a face does not matter to say. "It doesn''t matter." The white night did not care at all, and said calmly, "I will kill whoever you pass on. What''s more, the inheritance they get is not a complete inheritance. Why should I be nervous?" The words fell to the ground, covering the sky in the eyes of the ancestors coagulated a bit: "have you been to the nine soul land?" "Yes." White night nods. "Interesting." The eyes of the ancestors who covered the sky became strange. He once again examined the white night and spoke faintly: "it seems that I have to take special care of you." White night slightly a Leng: "what meaning?" However, the ancestors raised their hands and pointed to the white night and said, "do you want to inherit? Good! I can give it to you, but there are too many people here. There is only one inheritance. I can''t make a choice. So, as long as one of you can kill the emperor Saint over there for me, I will pass it on to him! " The words fell to the ground, and all the people kneeling on the ground looked at the white night. "Master Zhetian, what you said is true?" The old man at the peak of Yangsheng said. "Are you questioning me?" The ancient way of covering the sky. "I dare not." The old man was busy. "Kill this emperor saint?" "It seems that even the elder can''t see the emperor." "The boy has already offended the public." The crowd got up, staring at the white night and sneering. Some people can''t hold on to it. "Ha ha, since master Zhetian has said so, well, I''d better obey my orders than respect!" A great energy of the peak of Yang Sheng rushed out first and rushed directly to the white night. Although he said it easily, people knew that he was very serious about this move. He even urged seven magic weapons in mid air, all of them were magic weapons to attack and kill. All of his holy power was poured into these magic weapons, which made him tremble wildly. After all, it is the man who killed the Lord of Zhetian mountain and the old woman of lake sea. No one dare to despise it. However... just at the moment when the great power came, the dead dragon suddenly pulled out in the white night, waved in the air, and quickly collected the scabbard. One set. The movement is flowing, which makes people enjoy themselves. But when the action is finished, it will stop at night. People were shocked, only to see a slender silk line like a ripple across the air, through the body of the peak Yang Sheng who rushed to the sky, disappeared into the endless sky. But the peak Yang Sheng was shivering, and then fell heavily on the ground. Before he could scream, his body split into two. For an instant, the tomb was silent. For a long time, there was a trembling voice. "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Kill the peak Yang Sheng in an instant?" Everyone was so scared that they were numb and out of their wits. Those who used to show their killing intention to the white night dare not even utter a word. No one wants to kill white night. Is this something that people can challenge? Is this still emperor saint? However, the ancestors who covered the sky with a faint smile: "you don''t have to be afraid. That sword... Is a dead dragon sword!" The words fell to the ground, and the frightened crowd was stunned again. "What?? what? Dead dragon sword "That''s the first of the twelve great soldiers in legend?" People gaped. "The reason why this son is strong is just relying on the dead dragon sword. You don''t have to be afraid!" The ancestors of Zhetian said with a faint smile: "go ahead, I''ll help you block the dead dragon sword! You may as well kill it. " When the sound fell down, the hand of the ancestor of the sky covering God shook, and a strange golden light came over, which was attached to the body of the dead dragon sword in an instant. White night Leng next, hastily stretched out his hand to draw out the sword. But the dead dragon sword is isolated by a golden light. If he can''t break through the golden light and touch the dead dragon sword, he can''t play the power of the dead dragon sword. In the white night, the eyes are cold, and the holy power shakes away. But it still doesn''t work. How powerful was the power of the ancestors who covered the sky? Could he shatter them? By this time, everyone has already rushed here. All kinds of soul moves have come. The white night vomited his turbid breath, pulled out the abandoned magic sword and chopped it towards the crowd. The cruel and ferocious abandon God sword and cut three moon saints again. The sword power swings open, the evil spirit is matchless. "He... He has a sword!" The rest were frightened and hesitated again. "Abandon the sword!" The ancestor of Zhetian still saw through it and said faintly: "this son is really lucky. He even has this sword... But you still don''t have to worry. If I can seal him dead dragon sword, I can seal this abandoned divine sword!" The voice fell to the ground, covering the sky, and the ancestors had to make a move.White night eyes a Lin, people such as smoke, lightning flint like leaping over the crowd, toward the ancestors of the sky to kill. "How dare you, even I dare to kill?" The ancestors chuckled and swung his sleeves. Bang! A mysterious power burst out. The white night was caught off guard, inexplicably hit hard. The man flew out in an instant and hit the temple pillar next to him. He abandoned the divine sword and waved his hand again. Whoa. Abandoned sword was once again wrapped and isolated... the white night looked extremely dignified. "Now you don''t have these two swords. Let''s see how you can deal with these strong men." Cover the sky ancestor light smile, eyes are full of fun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1362 Both swords have been sealed, so you can only fight barehanded in the daytime. Now he is not even willing to use the magic weapon. He believes that once he uses the magic weapon, he will be sealed. In the white night, he stared at the dead dragon sword on his waist, and his face was ugly. This ancestor must be very familiar with the dead dragon sword, otherwise he would not only isolate the space around the dead dragon sword, but not directly block the power of the dead dragon sword. He knew that he could not suppress the sword power of the dead dragon sword, so he only needed to block the space, so that the night could not touch the dead dragon sword. The dead dragon sword was a dead thing, and it was impossible for him to control the dead dragon sword with his mind? The white night retreated. At this time, a group of people who were confused by the inheritance and death dragon sword had already killed them. Their eyes are hot, dead staring at the white night, full of greed, all kinds of frightening and terrifying means occupy all the space in front of the white night. The white night shakes the holy power to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... his holy power barrier lasted, but his kung fu was smashed, and the rest of his strength fell on him, and the man was almost touched by the edge of the ancient tomb. "You can''t escape. Give me the dragon sword! Give me your life A woman raised her hand, a dark Lily flew out of her palm, exploded in the air, turned into a huge flower barrier, appeared behind the white night, and quickly wrapped up. White night backhand a fist, blow that petal, at the same time lift arm a split. Whoosh! The fierce sword spirit burst out from his arms, rubbed the ground and flew forward. And in the process of flying, the white night kept holding the sword formula. "Eh?" The ancestors over there frowned slightly and looked at the white night with great interest. "Hum, sword spirit? It''s a small skill. " The old man here is disdainful, his backhand is also a wave of arm, and an equally amazing air blade flies away. But the holy power of this Qi blade is much stronger than that of the white night. Bang! Two air blades collide with each other and make a bang. The ripples of destruction spread around, shaking back the souls around them. But at this time, the white night suddenly moved. Dong Long! The explosion of the sword suddenly split into countless slender swords, like locusts to stab at the soul around. "What?" When the old man was stunned, he could not have thought that there was still an afterthought. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... everyone was caught off guard. They were stabbed or even pierced by the sword. With one move, the two Yuesheng fell to the ground directly and their hearts were pierced. "What is this? Do you want to be a swordsman "How can you have such a sword fighting skill?" "Damn it! I will destroy the emperor! " People were furious, and the old man was also hit by two swords. He was in a mess. His face was ferocious, and his white beard was shaking. People took out the pill from the storage ring and put it into his mouth. In an instant, the breath of the old man''s whole body was frantically agitated, and people actually wanted to cross the realm of Yang Sheng at the peak and rush into the realm of God and God!!! In the white night, his face was serious and his eyes were full of dignified color. If this is outside, he can completely rely on the heaven''s punishment array to kill this man. But it can''t be done here. I''m afraid the power of the heaven punishing array can''t open the ancient tomb, and the ordinary moves can''t hurt these people. The white night took a deep breath. That''s it. Now, we can only fight with all our strength! His fists were clenched and his eyes were full of murderous intent. The souls come again. To the front was a strong man in armor. As he approached the white night, the star image flashed on his armor. The holy power of the whole man became particularly mysterious, and he suddenly suppressed the white night. Bang! In the white night, the body bent downward, almost kneeling on the ground, and cracks appeared on the ground under the feet. You know, this is the ancient tomb of the ancestors who covered the sky. The floor and walls here are so thick that they can press the floor out of cracks. It can be seen that the pressure on the white night is terrible. "Not crushed to pieces by my stars?" The big man was quite surprised and sneered: "interesting! significant!! But in this way, can you still move? Ha ha ha... " " good! " A man in a red robe rushed forward and vomited at the white night. Whoa!! The blazing fire is like a dragon crashing into the white night and swallowing it. But the white night in the fire did not hurt. "Does this flame hurt me?" At night, his eyes were cold, and suddenly he opened his mouth to vomit. Whoosh! A sword Qi actually spurted out from his mouth, instantly tore the flame and fell into the man''s mouth."Well The man tightly covered his neck and lips, and the whole person retreated, then fell heavily on the ground and died. "Die!" Another can attack, raise his hand.. Whew! Several thunder and lightning flew out, hitting the head of the white night. A few nights of shaking pressure. "I didn''t chop him to death. His body is so strong!" The thunderbolt''s great power. "Although this guy is only emperor Sheng, he can''t be killed by everyone!" A voice of indifference floated in. It was the old man who spoke! After swallowing the pill, his strength has reached the limit. Even if he is not a person of Jingtian state, he is already equivalent to the power of Jingtian realm. With a roar, his speed was extremely fast, and his momentum vented around him. He shook off those who were still trying to kill the souls of the white night. He spun and pulled out a long sword with his backhand and hit the heart of the white night. The rolling power of this sword is like a raging flood. It is so fierce and amazing that there is no longer anything in the world to bear this item. "Inheritance! Dead dragon sword! It''s all my husband''s! " The old man''s eyes are full of excitement and joy, and the strength of the sword in his hand is becoming stronger and stronger. As long as you kill the white night, you can get the inheritance, and the dead dragon sword is no exception. Now this is a good opportunity to ascend the sky step by step! At this time, what can be reserved? Buzz... the fierce power distorts the void and disperses everything around. And a terrible force of destruction has wrapped up the white night! But just as the sword was about to pierce into the heart of white night, he suddenly whispered a few words... Hua! A wonderful Dharma array is suddenly born at the heart of the white night. The sword of terror just stabbed on the array. In an instant, the array disappears, and at the same time... Pooh! A strange noise came out. Those who came after were stunned. The old man''s body also suddenly trembled, a pair of sunken old eyes glared huge, people looked down inconceivably. But see him at the moment, his heart is actually pierced by a sword. And this sword is the old man''s own sword! The ferocious power of the sword spread through his whole body like an electric current, and the old man''s anger broke away like a breakwater... "what''s the matter The old man opened his mouth and said in disbelief, "I have killed you... Why... Why?" "There''s no reason. If you have to ask, you can ask the ancestors of zheteng." The white night takes advantage of that big man Leng God''s time, pushes the general situation on the body, coldly says. The old man turned his head hard. The ancestor shook his head slightly: "the power of fighting and turning is a kind of space magic, which is the pre skill of my unique reverse magic skill! He used it to pass on your killing moves to you The pupil of old man shrinks: "he... How can he know this magic?" "Because he got half of my inheritance!" The way of ancestors covering the sky. The words fell to the ground, and everyone was in a daze. One by one, the eardrum trembled wildly, and the brain became clouded. This emperor saint has already obtained half of the inheritance of the ancestors covering the sky? What''s going on? The old man opened his mouth, his eyes were full of disbelief, and he wanted to say something, but at this time, his body had split, and then the whole person turned into a pile of rotten meat and died on the spot. The rest of the people paled in horror. "It''s your turn next!" "Who else is going to kill me? Come on "Damn it!" Some people were infuriated. But more people are afraid. No one dares to mess up again. Even if someone wants to make a move, he can only hide in the side when he sees that other people do not move. "What? Why don''t you move? He didn''t even have weapons or magic weapons, but you were afraid? He''s just a saint! Just a saint! Holy emperor! Killing him is like crushing an ant to you The ancestors made a sound again. But this time his voice was full of spiritual hints. For a moment, the fear in everyone''s heart was cleared. People became fierce and fearless, and attacked the white night again like crazy. The eyes of the white night were cold, and they swept their eyes to cover the sky. They snorted coldly: "do you want to kill me?" "Yes." Cover the sky ancestor smile way. "I''m afraid you will be disappointed! Watch me kill them all Cold way of the white night, suddenly a big drink: "do not destroy god body!" Whoa! His body glowed with gold at once."My magic left in the tomb of nine souls?" The ancestors of the sky said to themselves. "Holy cutting space blade!" White night is a drink, holy power such as Hong, gathered in his hands, turned into a long and sharp air sword. However, the Qi sword is not only pure holy power, but also has a lot of space power! "It''s my trick again!" The ancestors of Zhetian talked to themselves again. "Kill the tyrant!" A man with a knife can cut it. "One sword will last forever!" White night backhand. Whew! The man''s broadsword was pierced in an instant, and the sword spirit penetrated its head. "Spirit sword of all things!" White night is another blow, to another person. "Six reincarnation sword!" "Boy, don''t be so crazy!! World Magic fist A bald head can roar and blow out a fist, which has the power of six reincarnations! The white night is not afraid at all. He starts a sword again. His whole body strength is compressed by the body of Qi sword, and rippling with the power of heaven and earth. "A sword is dead!" The sword''s light attacked and penetrated the powerful body in an instant. The body of the white night was also bombarded. The man flew backward and hit the wall of the ancient tomb, making a huge crack in the wall. But after landing, he got up again without any loss. The rest of them were beating wildly. What is the level of this man''s physical strength? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1363 With his powerful body, white night hardly needs to achieve perfect defense. Like the attack launched by the existence of the moon Saint level, he almost doesn''t even look at it, and directly solves it with killing moves. More and more people fell down slowly, and the morale of the people became lower and lower. In the face of this physical and powerful attack is more puzzling guy, they fight extremely powerless, also extremely desperate. The situation seems to be out of control. People feel like they are dreaming. No one can imagine that so many powerful people would be suppressed by an imperial sanctuary... but at this time! Whoosh! The holy power all over the body of the white night suddenly and inexplicably crumbled. "Well?" The white night was stunned. But see a shadow from the side, with the lightning speed around him a few circles. When the white night saw clearly, he found that his wrist was wrapped with a thick iron chain, which was filled with a large number of amulets printed with black lines, and there was a gust of fierce breath on the iron chain. When these talismans acted, the iron chain seemed to be pulled by some force, and the iron chain collapsed straightly in an instant, and the arms of the white night were also stretched. When he looked sideways, he found that there was a woman standing beside him, and this woman was the one of the men and women before him. "I''ve got it at last!" The woman''s face was gloomy and cold, and her eyes flashed with fierce light. It turned out that she had been waiting for an opportunity to tie up the white night. White night suddenly force, but found that they can not get rid of this chain. "Don''t waste your time. You can''t get rid of my bondage. Now, you have to pay for killing my double practice partner." The woman''s face is full of madness, and her voice falls to the ground. I don''t know where to pull out a bloody dagger. People seem to be crazy and stab hard at the chest of the white night. The white night gazed at the dagger, his eyes showing incredible astonishment. This dagger is filled with the invincible reincarnation power! What a terrible force this is? With the attack of the dagger, the body of the white night was directly pierced. Pooh! The sound of torn bones and flesh came out, and severe pain came along with it. The white night looked down, but saw the blood flowing along the bright red dagger. Everyone''s pupils are shrinking. The rest of the offensive followed. The woman''s eyes twinkled with hot light, laughing, and then pulled out the dagger, crazily stabbed at the chest of the white night. "Die! Die! Die... " Pooh! Pooh! Boo hee... the chest of the white night was stabbed hundreds of times directly, and there was a lot of blood and blood gushing into the sky. However, the woman did not stop and was still madly stabbing. At this time, a terrible holy power came from the side and hit the white night''s body severely. Bang! The white night flew out and hit the back wall again. When people fell down, they couldn''t move. The woman was stunned. "I killed him!" Suddenly, an urgent voice came out. The woman suddenly turned her head and found that the one who spoke was a middle-aged man, and the holy power was also issued by the middle-aged man. He quickly walked toward the ancestors of Zhetian and exclaimed: "master Zhetian, I killed him, I killed white night, please pass it on to me." "What?" The woman was startled, and then she rushed away with a few steps. She yelled: "I killed the white night! Inheritance is mine! " "Although you stabbed white night so many times, he still has a breath. Now, the white night has stopped breathing. It is because of my means that he is out of breath, so strictly speaking, I killed him." The middle-aged man said. "Asshole!" The woman was furious: "are you playing tricks in front of the elder who covers the sky?" "What are you talking about? Who else''s intrigue can work in front of the elder The middle-aged man hummed, his eyes full of strange luster. "You..." they argued fiercely and talked endlessly. However, the ancestor shook his head lightly: "what are you arguing about? I won''t give it to you, because you haven''t killed that man yet The words fell to the ground, and their noise stopped suddenly. The eyes of the people around him were sweeping towards the people lying on the ground. But see that the body of the motionless person flickers a circle of strange light, and then the whole person twitches, then slowly climbs up. "It''s impossible!" The woman whispered. "Not dead like this?" Middle aged man also na na na said. "In principle, his heart and soul are broken. Even if he is not dead, his spirit will be damaged and his strength will be greatly reduced." "What strange magic weapon does this guy have?"All kinds of small sounds were heard. But some people couldn''t help but rushed directly. He believes that even if the white night is not dead, the current state is certainly not good. Taking advantage of the white night has not completely stood up, the man pulled out a long knife, and fell towards it. But before the sword approached the white night, it was resisted by a pure holy power. Dang! The blade of the blade hit the holy power and made waves. The man shivered and looked at the white night in disbelief. But see at this moment of the white night all over the body flashing streamer, chest scar actually with the naked eye visible speed healing. "No way The woman almost screamed out, her eyes fixed on the chest of the white night and screamed: "MY reincarnation blood blade is made by using the reincarnation treasure as the medium, and can''t be healed once it is injured. Even the amazing people can''t support the dagger. Why... Why are you ok?" "That''s because I''m not just amazing." White night backhand a wave, with holy power to open the big knife, light said. "It''s not amazing?" The woman was stunned and her brain was boiling hot: "are you... That kind of flesh body? impossible! What kind of body can you make? Don''t say it''s you. There''s not a few holy sea... You can''t be that kind of flesh body. " "He''s the flesh." At this time, the ancestor who covered the sky said a word. Woman and completely stupid, like lost soul in general. The rest of them were also stunned. If it reaches that kind of physical body, even if the spirit of heaven is injured, it can be recovered by virtue of its powerful repair ability. "It''s my turn!" Rushing away at night, he wanted to urge his sword moves again, but suddenly he seemed to think of something. He put the Qi sword in his hand and only fought with it with his fist and palm. However, every time he wielded the moves, they were all the secret moves learned in the ancient tomb of nine souls. "Sky Sea palm!" "One punch from the sky!" "Destroy the world "Wanshi suppression!" ... people in the white night, like the God of war, rush into the crowd and slaughter crazily. At this moment, he gave up his defense completely, and the people bombarded the souls around him like a devil. Even though he had suffered dozens or even hundreds of injuries, he still refused to stop, continued to bombard, and did not spare no effort to tear apart one soul after another. The ground is covered with blood. Broken arms and limbs are all over the ground. The main idea of the destruction Heart Island over there, lying on the ground, trembling wildly. "Devil, devil! He is the devil The heartbreaking Island owner yelled in a low voice. "Die!" At this time, the woman again moved open, people and instant close to the white night, the dagger in the hand stabbed at him fiercely. But this time... The woman''s dagger failed to enter the body of the white night, but was blocked by his hard skin outside. The reincarnation blood blade trembled wildly, and the dagger tip could not enter the body half of the white night. Seeing this, the woman understood everything. This man''s body just now, has got a breakthrough. He was really a world shaking God body before, and his power was amazing. But in fact, he was not his limit. He was able to step over the world shaking God body, but he did not. He kept holding back, as if he was practicing. But this time, the white night had to break through the physical strength. At the moment, he has reached the top of the state of Richmond. That''s matchless and immortal! White night did not say redundant nonsense, backhand a finger, stabbed into a woman''s throat. In an instant, the woman''s eyes opened, the soft body fell down, completely dead. There is no one left to stop the night. People''s morale has been completely destroyed, self-confidence has completely disappeared, and the consciousness of resistance has been reduced to the lowest point. Many people were on their knees begging for mercy. However, the white night did not end, and they were all sent away. After about half a column of incense, the tomb reappeared and restored its quietness. At night, he stood breathlessly in the center of the corpse, looking at the ancestors who covered the sky, and said hoarsely, "how about it? Have I... Finished the test? " "Did you find out?" Cover the sky ancestor light smile way. "If I haven''t noticed it, am I a little stupid?" White night shook his head and said: "I have no injustice or hatred with you, just because I didn''t kneel down to you, but you aimed at me like this... I don''t think a person with such high achievements will have such a measurement! And if you really want to kill me, it''s more than enough to kill me with your strength! But you didn''t do this. You first blocked all my external means, and then let these saints and spirits kill me at all costs. Even if they were afraid, you would continue to drive them to make decisions, so I thought you didn''t really want to kill me. Your real purpose was just to test me. "The words fell to the ground, so that the ancestors repeatedly nodded, eyes more and more gratified. "Very good, boy. I''m very satisfied with your performance. In fact, I''ve known you for a long time. After all, you''ve captured the inheritance of the nine spirits. In my memory, there''s more or less your figure. Although it''s all very vague, it doesn''t matter!" After that, the ancestor turned to the statue erected in front of the coffin and said, "don''t be too proud. Although you have completed my first test, the second test has not yet been tested. If you fail in the second test, I will still not let it pass on!" "What is the second test, then?" Asked the white night. "That''s them." The ancestor of Zhetian pointed to these statues and said with a smile: "the person you are looking for is in these statues. Now, as long as you defeat these statues, I will give you the inheritance!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1364 "Defeat these statues?" White night looked at the eyes, but also trembling lying on the ground, the island Master, squinting: "OK, I''ll try." "Well." The ancestors of the sky covered the sky with a smile and a ring of fingers. Da! The crisp sound comes out, and the prohibition of two swords in the waist disappears instantly. The white night was stunned and looked at the cover sky. The ancestor was very puzzled and said, "will you let me use these two swords?" "Of course." The ancestor of Zhetian said: "I didn''t let you use it before. I hope you can defeat these guys with your martial arts... Er... Mainly from my martial arts. Now that you do, there is no need to restrict your use of magic weapons and weapons. You can use your sword as much as you like." Hearing the sound in the white night, I was surprised, but my eyes were more stunned and confused. "Master, you should know the power of the dead dragon sword. If I have a dead dragon sword, do you think it can be my opponent just relying on these broken stones?" White night echoed questions. "Well, are you wrong?" "This is not a pile of rags, their bodies are all living people. If you use the dead dragon sword, it will destroy not only these statues, but also the people inside... You should think about it clearly." "What?" The white night froze. "Start your show." Covering the sky ancestors back to one side, said with a smile. It''s not natural at night. He knew that the test given by his ancestors would not be so easy? There must be something fishy about it. Well, there is no way back. If we pass this test and get inheritance, we can ascend to the sky one step at a time. With such a complete inheritance, we will have the power of an enemy in the face of the powerful! Thinking of the white night, a low drink, people instantly rushed out, into the statue. In an instant, all the statues survived. A lion statue rushed the fastest, directly rushed, one mouth toward the white night bite, as if to swallow him completely. The ferocity of terror makes it difficult for the oppressed to breathe. In the white night, he leapt forward and went back. He dodged without any danger. Then he suddenly drew out the abandoned sword and chopped at the statue of the lion. But when the sword was just half waved, the man suddenly froze. If he split the statue of the lion in two, he was afraid that the people inside would also become two. No, you can''t kill them with a sword. White night changed his mind immediately. However, his hesitation gave other statues a chance to take advantage of it. The statue, like a dragon snake, threw its thick tail in an instant and pounded hard on the back of the white night. Bang! At night, the whole person flew out directly. The amazing force shocked him to hardly gather his breath. If it had not been for the matchless body, he would have been smashed by this blow. But before landing, another big hand grabbed him in the air and held him in his hand. It''s a giant ape statue! It holds the white night dead, five fingers buckle extremely tight, seems to want to give birth to the white night crush to death. The white night looks ferocious, roars, and forcibly releases the sword power. Sonorous! A sword light exploded, instantly tore the five fingers of the great ape, and broke his palm in the white night. The great ape howled and held out his other hand toward the white night. The white night rises in the air, just to escape, the air pours on an Eagle Statue again. The claws of terror take the body of the white night. Can''t hide? Since it''s so cold, I don''t want to hide Just look at his body spin, people jump in the air, legs a kick, like a meteor flying in the air. His speed almost to the limit, fast no spectrum, directly in all the statues around the rotation. "Wind god sword rhyme!" The sword light twinkled like cold wind and stars, flickering in the whole tomb. Each statue was engulfed by a large number of sword shadows. For a time, the whole tomb seems to be the traces of abandoned magic sword. This lasted about ten minutes, and the terrible shadow of the sword disappeared, and all the statues did not move. "Interesting!" The ancestors smile. The heartbreaking island Master on the ground has been completely sluggish, and his body is shaking. All the statues roared, and then all their limbs were cut off. The eagle lost its claws, the dragon snake lost its tail and head, and the giant ape''s limbs were cut off and could not move. Almost no statue was complete. "These guys have my men in their bodies. I can''t kill them, but can I chop off their limbs? As long as their limbs are cut off and their tusks are pulled out, they are like a flock of sheep, and they are no longer a threat to me! " White night stopped, slightly gasping said.Pa pa pa... the ancestor of Zhetian clapped his hands and said with a smile: "it''s so powerful that we can indeed subdue all of them. After all, they are just a group of organs and some dead things. However, if you can pass my second test, isn''t it too easy for me to test it?" This word falls to the ground, the day night breath is tight, turn head to see: "what do you mean?" "It''s not interesting. I just want to say that I can think of anything you can think of." Cover the sky ancestor smile way. At night, the heart suddenly jumped and looked forward. However, a large number of talismans appeared on each statue, all of which were activated, emitting a hot halo, and an amazing energy was released from them. After that, those amputated limbs trembled and flew towards their bodies, intending to be re connected. "Not good!" The white night''s face changed greatly, and he immediately rushed to him. He abandoned the divine sword, rolled out thousands of sword shadows, and directly twisted the limbs of the giant ape into powder. However, the giant ape lost its limbs, and there was a flash of light from the broken limb. Then, with a roar, the red light turned into a giant ape''s limbs, making the giant ape stand up again. "What..." The white night was completely paralyzed. "Roar The great ape roared, and another blow hit the body of white night. The white night was caught off guard and was directly hammered away. The man flew backward like a shell and hit the rear wall heavily. The wall of the ancient tomb was shattered and almost collapsed. Falling on the ground in the white night, the whole body is aching and powerless. The attack of these statues is equivalent to the Jingtian realm. Even if he has matchless immortality, he can''t resist in this way... "if you surrender, you can leave the tomb safely, and I will give you some rewards, but I''m afraid you can''t take these people away." Cover the sky ancestor says with a smile. "Then you can''t surrender!" White night to get up again, breathing more and more thick, the sweat on the face is also more and more. "These statues have my special array. These arrays can strengthen their bodies and even make them have the magical ability to repair and regenerate. For example, the limbs of the great ape are restored by the regeneration power of the array. Before the array disappears, you can''t defeat them, and I won''t give you too much time, boy. You don''t have a chance to win, Giving up is the best choice. At least you can get something. If you insist on it and you can''t save people, I''m afraid you''ll have to take your own life in it! " The ancestors shrugged their shoulders. This word falls, in the pupil of white night flash a ray of strange light. He put away the sword, said nothing, and again rushed at the statues. "Ah, stubborn temper. Although the way of soul cultivation is to be brave and fearless, sometimes people still have to learn to be flexible. They can''t go to the end of a dead end. They will only suffer great losses, and those who are stupid can''t achieve the road." The ancestors shook their heads again and again, as if they were very disappointed with the white night''s action. However, I think it is also true that what kind of character is the ancestor of covering heaven, and how easy is the Dharma array under him to be removed? As long as his phalanx is not broken, these statues will not die. In addition, the statues are sealed with people in the white night, who dare not use the dead dragon sword, nor dare to attack the fatal parts of the statues. Just cutting hands and feet will have no effect at all. It can be said that in front of the white night, these statues are invincible. What is the need to fight for an invincible thing? However, the white night ignored, his eyes sharp, rushed into the group of statues, immediately wantonly dance, two palms open and close, crazy bombarding the body of the statue around. Although the ancestors of zheten were not interested in it, they were still kings. However, the attack of the white night often falls on the statue, but it can not be broken open, holding up is shooting out cracks. Without the sharpness of the sword, the statues can not be easily broken by even relying on the power of the day. Their intensity is terrible! If it was made of other swords, I''m afraid that the lime on the surface of these statues could not be rubbed off by the magic sword formula just now and then... but Bai Ye was not discouraged by this. He continued to bombard him and refused to give up. Although he ate a blow from time to time and even vomited blood, he was not afraid. Finally, the great ape is a crazy rush, a punch in the white night''s body, the white night flies out like a shell again, completely smashing the wall at the end. The white night falls in the broken soil, people can''t stop vomiting blood, the whole body breath crazy turbulence, it is difficult to agglomerate. "If you go on like this, you will die, and you will not admit defeat?" Cover the sky ancestor light says, brow already frowned. However, the white night crawled out of the mound, panting and walking towards the statue, with a faint smile on his mouth: "give up? Why give up? I''ve won "What do you say?" The ancestor was stunned and looked at the statues in a hurry. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something. His face was stunned: "this is..."Only to see the white night suddenly pull out the abandoned God sword in the waist, facing the ground is a sharp stab. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the Dharma arrays on the statues burst into pieces, tearing their petrified bodies apart. All the people inside fell out. All the statues... All destroyed in a flash! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1365 Reverse the Liangyi sword array. It''s a very old sword array for white night. This set of sword array was taught by the old guy on the land of nine souls. Strictly speaking, the grade of the inverted Liangyi sword array is not high. After all, when learning this set of sword array in the daytime, compared with the present, one''s own cultivation can be said to be immature and weak, even a mole ant is inferior. But some things are about power, regardless of grade. Just like this inverted Liangyi sword array, its strength does not depend on itself, but depends on the user. If the original white night, to rely on the reversal of the Liangyi sword array to break the Dharma array on these statues, it would be tantamount to the Arabian Nights. But today''s white night is different. At the time of hand to hand combat, the white night had thoroughly touched the array of these statues. Because he had the inheritance of his ancestors who covered the sky, after some contact, he had already guessed what kind of array it was, and he forced to reverse the operation of the array by reversing the Liangyi sword array, so that the strength of the statue''s body was reduced to the minimum and could not be regenerated. All the statues collapsed. For this, the people trapped inside don''t even feel it. After the statue collapsed, everyone, including Zhenwu bazun, fell out and fell to the ground. Their breath is very weak, one by one, like a cocoon, no strength, there is also red. The white night walked quickly past and raised the red. "Are you all right?" Asked the white night. "I... I''m ok..." red weak said, the person is a face of confusion, strange looking around: "what happened?" "How did you get here?" Asked the white night. "We caught the heartbreaking island Master and asked her to bring us here, but when we were about to get the inheritance, we suddenly lost consciousness... And it was like this when we woke up." Red perplexed said. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face changed slightly. He seemed to notice something. He looked at the ancestors who covered the sky. "You seem to have known for a long time that I would come?" Asked the white night. "Almost. I have that feeling, but it''s too vague." The ancestor shrugged his shoulders and said with a faint smile, "but I''m surprised that you can do this kind of move... Not bad, not bad!" "Now that I''ve passed your second test, don''t you tell me there''s a third?" The road sank in the white night. "Ha ha ha ha... I won''t be so boring. You are qualified. Go ahead and take my inheritance." Cover the sky ancestor laughs a way. The white night hesitated, put a pill into the red mouth, and then rose to the top of the hall. The coffin there is now turned into a crystal like shape, with bright halos emerging from it. At night, when he went to the coffin, he made a slight effort to open the lid. In an instant, the light inside was blooming. Countless strange energy gushed out of the coffin and went directly into the body of the white night. It was only in the crystal coffin that I saw in the coffin. Is this the skeleton of the ancestors of Zhetian? "My time is almost over." With a faint smile, the ancestor of zheten stepped forward and stepped forward towards the coffin. At the moment when he jumped into the coffin, the crystal skeleton instantly showed a strange streamer, just like stars, which was very beautiful. The body of the white night was shaking wildly, and the whole body was full of strength. His mind also began to emerge a large number of inheritance, mental method, soul formula and countless experience and know-how of cultivation. The body of the white night slowly floated up, the man was like a God, suspended in the air, and the energy in the coffin poured into his body like a flood. Whoosh! A halo rose to the sky. The breath of the white night suddenly sublimated, and a profound and profound atmosphere swept the four sides. "Promoted." The red here raised her eyes slightly, quite surprised. At the time of inheritance, white night finally broke through the emperor''s holy cultivation and stepped into the ranks of martial saints. But the transmission of heritage is not over. "Boy, no wonder you can get the inheritance that I left on the nine spirits. The spirit of heaven in your body is so special. I really don''t know how you can integrate such a spirit... I really look forward to your height in the future... But I don''t have time." The voice of the ancestors rippling from the sky, full of vicissitudes, but more sad. White night closed his eyes, feeling all this, and one of the memories, there is Zhenwu bazun said the Qing Ming technique. But this is not the only thing that matters. "The inheritance and memory of the elder is really extensive and profound. I can''t imagine it. I admire you. But I don''t know why you didn''t use the art of resurrection to revive yourself? If you want to live, you have a lot of means. " White night can''t help asking. He found many ways of resurrection from the memory of his ancestors, which was much higher than that of Canglin Jiuyang. With the method of covering the heaven, it was almost like a finger flick to resurrect. Hearing the sound, the ancestors of zheten laughed bitterly: "do you want to live? It''s easy, but for me, to live... Is meaningless. Since living is meaningless, why not die quietly? "White night Leng next, do not know how to answer. I don''t know what the ancestors experienced at first... Dong!! All of a sudden, a bang went around. Then the whole tomb rocked wildly. White night slightly a Leng. "What''s going on?" "Is there anyone out there attacking?" The people of Zhenwu heavenly palace cried out in horror. But see that lying in the coffin of the skeleton suddenly tremble, spin but cover the sky ancestors helpless voice. "Boy, you''re in bad luck." "Luck?" White night eyebrows a frown: "what does the elder mean?" "I advise you to leave here as soon as possible, or you will die here. Go now." It''s a bit urgent to cover the sky. "What do you mean?" "My inheritance has attracted countless talents. Now, I have been forced to break through the boundary of my ancient tomb. They are about to enter the tomb and seize my inheritance. Although you have the dragon sword, you may not be his opponent. Leave quickly! Or you will die. " The ancestors of Zhetian said that, suddenly the coffin exploded. A large number of coffin fragments are arranged in the air, and become a huge space array. "Compared with that person, I still like you better. After all, you are my chosen inheritor. I am not willing to give him any inheritance to him. This space array will transmit you to the Outland of Lysander, enough for you to escape. Leave quickly, quickly!" The voice of our ancestors, who covered the sky, was very anxious. White night eyebrows cold, suddenly turned his head toward red and other humanitarian: "go!" The red ones did not hesitate and rushed to the space array immediately. The heartbreaking Island owner also tried his best to bump into it. "Do you still care about the ants when you are in danger?" Some of the ancestors of the sky hate iron is not steel said. "Most of the people around me are mole ants. Do I have to do anything to them The white night said coldly, "what''s the use of this cultivation?" "You..." covered the sky ancestor dumb mouth, spin and wry smile repeatedly: "just, with you." "In the end, I don''t want this inheritance. Farewell, elder." After the white night, the man rushed into the space array. Snore! He was instantly lost in the array. A burst of halo flickered in front of me. Before long, the halo disappeared and the vision of the white night was restored. He looked up and found himself in the state of Richmond. And this area happens to be the Guanglan area. What a wonderful space gate, it can transmit such a long distance, and it is transmitted from the ancient tomb of the sky... Compared with this, the so-called tear empty array is not many grades worse. "Are you all right, white night?" Hong rushes over and asks anxiously. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." The white night breathed a tone, faint smile: "at last there is no danger of alarm!" "Yes, it''s a blessing in misfortune, but... You''re too adventurous." Red pursed her lips and looked at him in a complicated way. White night smile, light way: "first don''t say this, we hurry back, first heal again!" "Good!" Red nod, spin and point to destroy Heart Island Lord to ask: "this guy how to do?" "It''s OK to kill it, to scrap it, to dispose of it at will. In short, we can''t let it go." The white night is light. This betrayal of his fellow, white night is not intended to be light. But at this time, Zhenwu PA Zun nearby suddenly made a low voice. "What''s the matter? Why is this space door not closed? " When the words fell, the night suddenly trembled and turned around in a hurry. Only then did he find that the space door behind him did not disappear. Moreover, the last inheritance of the ancestors of the shielding heaven passed on to him through the space door. "This... How did it happen?" The white night is incredible.. But at this time, the voice of the ancestors from the space door came out: "boy, I underestimated the strength of that man, he is also good at space means, he forcibly continued this space door, you hurry to escape... But the effect is not big." His voice is very weak, obviously can not last long. At the sound, they were shocked. "From the performance of the ancestors, the strength of the visitors must be very strong." White night eyes cold, suddenly thought of something, turned his head, hands to grasp the red shoulder, eager way: "red, help me a favor!" "Say it." Red busy road. "Go back to longjue immediately, gather as many people as possible for me, find Ji Di, find Lagerstroemia fairy... They will understand what I want to do "Good!" Red nodded and asked, "what about you?" "If you let that big power enter Guanglan area, the whole Guanglan will no longer exist! Therefore, he must not be allowed to come here! "The white night murmured a sound, while the space technique has not disappeared, suddenly jumped, and actually rushed back. "White night!" Red shrieked, and hastened to follow. But as soon as she got close to the space door, she was cut off by a barrier. That''s the barrier of the white night. However, at present, she is too weak to break through the barrier. People can only watch the white night disappear in the space door. After a while, the space door disappeared. Red was completely stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1366 White night returned to the ancient tomb and stood quietly in the hall. The space door disappears. The coffin fragments that built the space door also fell to the ground. And the crystal skeleton lying on the ground is very dim, and will turn into nothingness at any time. But none of this is the point. The point is that in front of the white night, there is also a red haired woman. The woman is like a statue, motionless. She was dressed in a red robe with bulging chest and long legs. The pattern of the robe was embroidered with Golden Phoenix, which was particularly magnificent. She had no sleeves on her shoulders, revealing two white lotus like arms. She has delicate facial features, red lips and white teeth. Her long red hair is dancing behind her like a flame. This is a fascinating charm. But at the moment, her expression is particularly indifferent. A pair of red eyes seems to be able to see through the six samsara, yin and Yang, heaven and earth... and she is indifferent to watching the white night rushing out of the space door again. "What?" The weak voice of the ancestors who covered the sky floated over, which was particularly surprised. "What''s the matter?" White night back carefully, hands pressed on the hilt, voice down. "This person''s realm is very strong. I''m afraid that even if I was alive, I would have to work hard to deal with her... She mostly came here because she was aware of the heaven and earth overflowing when my ancient tomb was opened, so she came here. Boy, give up. Such a person is the existence of climbing the mountain in the whole state of saint. You can give her everything she wants, or you will lose your life If you lose your life, you will lose everything. " Covering the sky ancestor lowered the voice, but also sighed. Hearing the sound in the daytime, the pupil shrinks. He didn''t know what the state was when the ancestors lived, but he understood that it was out of his reach at the present time. For the people in the holy sea and the lower levels, the existence of the ancestors was equivalent to the gods! But now... Even people like the ancestors of the sky have made such a high evaluation of this woman... can she still overcome it in the daytime? To tell you the truth, white night is hopeless now. "Old way of covering the sky. You spend your whole life searching for immortality, but in the end you end up dead. Your unfinished will should be inherited by a stronger person. Why seal your inheritance and pass it on to such a young and weak person? He got your inheritance. It''s a cruel thing. Give it to me. Only I can find the way to live forever The woman said coldly. Unexpectedly, her voice is particularly pleasant, like a valley warbler, and gives people a relaxed and happy feeling. But with a little calmness, something was wrong with the night. This voice is full of spiritual hints. Although it is not strong, it is obviously the result of the other party''s not deliberate. If the other party said a few more words, she would kneel down in front of her in the daytime, as if she were submissive. How terrible! What realm does this woman exist in? White night eyes awe inspiring, hand quietly tight a few minutes. The ancestors over there started to speak, and their voice was more and more powerless. "If you really want to inherit from me, you have to do as I say, but you don''t, but you break open my ancient tomb and forcibly seize it... This is a great disrespect to me! In this case, I will not be able to do as you wish. Although I don''t know who you are, I can tell you that you will never get my inheritance! " The ancestors screamed. But as soon as the words were finished, the woman raised her hand and grasped it in the air. Click. That pair of crystal skeletons instantly burst into dust, floating in the air. "Why is a dead man so stubborn? You said I couldn''t get it? That''s just your mouth! Now even if the strong men of the whole state of Lysander are standing here, no one can stop me. What''s the use of your words? " The woman said coldly, put her hand down, and turned to look at the white night. But as soon as she turned around, a dim sword light came over, carrying the power of destroying the withered and decaying, and devoured it fiercely towards the woman. "Dead dragon sword?" The woman lost her voice. Roar!! The sword power is like a flood, and it is devoured by it. She is less than one meter away from the sword power of the dead dragon sword. Got it? White night heart trembles. But the woman did not have the slightest panic, the finger moves. Whew! The space in front of the woman immediately twisted. The dead Dragon Sword flew along the twisted space and ran past. Unexpectedly, it just passed by the woman and hit the ancient tomb behind it. It blew out a big hole. "What?" In the white night, it''s like a dead duck. The sword of the dead dragon was easily broken?? "It seems that heaven is going to help me to dominate the state of Lysander."Women''s light way, the hand is a lift, gently grasp. Click. "Um..." the wrist bones of the white night burst into pieces in an instant, and the hand holding the sword could not help loosening. The sword of her was caught in the hands of the dragon and fell steadily in the air. The woman looked at the dead dragon sword as if no one else. Her bright red eyes burst out bursts of pure light, and her expression seemed infatuated. "Good! Good! Good! It''s so easy to come here! I didn''t expect that such a magic sword could be obtained by me here. It''s really God''s help to me The woman chuckled with a good smile. But the white night can not appreciate, his face is ferocious, secretly urge matchless immortal body, surging self-healing ability to restore his wrist bone, people are still strong. "What? You still want to fight me? " The woman restrained her smile, and her expression returned to indifference: "you are not my opponent. You don''t have to go down. Kneel down and climb over. For the sake of the dead dragon sword, I allow you to lick the soles of my shoes like a dog! This is my greatest kindness to you "What if I don''t?" It''s cold at night. "That''s stupid." The woman shakes her head: "I only want to hit a ring finger, you will be in ashes, why die to hold on?" "I can admit defeat, but I don''t accept being humiliated. In addition, if I admit defeat, I have to keep part of the inheritance. If you agree, I am willing to pass it on to you!" It''s cold at night. He only wants to keep the resurrection method and revive the hidden dragon. If the dead dragon sword can''t be kept, he can give up, but he can''t give up the resurrection method! "You are not qualified to negotiate with me! Have you ever seen anyone negotiate with ants? " The woman shook her head again, looking high. "In this case, I have to fight to the death!" The white night took a deep breath, re opened the posture. "Are you sure?" "I have no choice." "Stupid!" The woman shook her head, her eyes closed, and she raised her hand and snapped her fingers. In an instant, a force of space burst out from her fingertips, completely distorting all the materials in the tomb, like a devil''s mouth, biting away towards the white night. But the speed of white night is also very fast, dodging this attack without danger. He had no reservation. All the ten Heavenly spirits urged him to fill his mouth with a lot of pills. Then he humanized the beam and hit the woman. "Eh?" The woman was very surprised. In her opinion, white night is just a martial Saint... How can it have such amazing speed. But it''s just an accident, the woman is still not panic, light and stand, it seems that everything is in her grasp. Whoosh! The sword of abandoning God attacked and chopped at the back of the woman''s neck. But before the blade of the sword was close to the woman''s white neck, a strange small barrier suddenly appeared on its own, accurately resisting the power of the abandoned sword. White night backhand is a sword, stabbing the woman''s back. However, the small barrier was born again, withstanding the tip of the sword and breaking the attack. White night eyes become ferocious, attack is also more and more fierce, more and more rapid. But no matter how he attacks, the barrier around the woman will always appear in the first place. This is absolutely defensive! "Enough! Mosquitoes The woman seemed impatient and waved her hand. Bang! The body of the white night was hit hard in an instant. The man vomited out a mouthful of hot blood and flew upside down. It actually smashed the wall of the ancient tomb and flew directly outside the ancient tomb. He fell into the holy sea and was drowned in the sea. The pain in his chest almost made him unconscious. It''s matchless! In front of this woman... Has become so fragile! The strength gap between the two sides is really too big! White night biting teeth, trying to rush out of the sea. And at this time, there was a terrible scene. Only to see the whole Zhetian peak suddenly burst open, completely destroyed, the woman in that piece of big stone in the air step, walked out. She is still that pair of beautiful matchless, lofty posture, the indifference in the eyes still has not disappeared. "It''s time to end." Woman light way, spin and raise a hand, toward the white night. Whoosh! The body of the white night was immediately wrapped by a delicate force, and the man flew towards the woman uncontrollably. A woman''s delicate white hand suddenly turned into sharp claws, and she patted in the air, intending to smash the head of the white night and seize the inheritance. But at this critical moment! "Broken!" A roar of the white night. Bang!! The power that enveloped him exploded in an instant. "Reverse magic skill?" The woman was astonished, then turned into joy. This is the signboard skill of the ancestors of covering the sky. She came here for such skills.But she didn''t realize that the white night had learned to reverse the magic power so quickly after getting the complete inheritance. After breaking the woman''s prohibition, his eyes were cold at night, and he stabbed the woman''s chest with the abandoned magic sword in both hands. The woman did not even look at it. She took another claw and patted toward the forehead of the white night. She thought that this sword, like those before, could not break her flesh and blood. But right now.. Pooh! A crisp sound came out. Just look at the body of the abandoned sword... It pierced the woman''s chest like paper through the window. The woman froze. She looked down at the black sword, and her eyes were full of wonder. "Abandon the sword?" The woman whispered. The dozens of swords before the white night did not use the slightest abandonment of divine sword power, which was to reduce women''s vigilance. In this fatal blow, he will give up all his sword power! What he wants is this kind of kill! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1367 Abandoning the divine sword completely disappeared into the woman''s body. The body of the sword pierced her heart, and the sharp and cold sword spirit ravaged her viscera. The power of the sword can''t be abandoned. The white night did not dare to neglect. People growled in a low voice, and they roared wildly with their swords in their hands. The crazy shaking of abandoned magic swords constantly shook the women''s chest. The cruel sword power was like an electric current, and it was intended to tear her apart. What terrible power! "Asshole There was an angry voice. Only to see the woman''s pale face, look angry and painful, people try their best to raise their hands, again toward the body of the white night. Bang! White night again suffered a heavy blow, strong to unimaginable strength, so that he could not even do a little resistance action. Whoosh! The man flew out directly and fell into the holy sea, which shocked the holy sea into a vacuum. Coughing up the white blood, we can see the bone again. The power of women''s supremacy has consumed all the self-healing abilities in his body. Even if he is matchless, he can hardly recover his body completely. But white night believes that women are not invincible, he... Still has a chance. He stood up hard, looking at the woman on the sky, intending to exert his last strength to wipe it out completely. The blood on the woman''s chest ran wild. But the pain on her face gradually disappeared, replaced by anger and anger. "I didn''t expect that you not only have a dragon sword! You still have to abandon the magic sword The woman said in a low voice: "it''s my shame to be hurt by ants like you! But it doesn''t matter, because there won''t be a second time! I decided to erase that completely and read your heritage slowly. " The voice fell to the ground, only to see her hands raised, ten fingers quickly stir, a little wonderful like the power of space ripple out. This power is particularly mysterious. After it was born, it wrapped her tightly like a cocoon. Not good! It''s not good to cry at night, and people rush to go. But now he is too weak. It is also thanks to his strong body and various powerful pills. If someone else, even the peak Yang Sheng, would have fallen with one blow, how could he still wield the sword like him? Sure enough! Before the white night was close to the woman, a circle of powerful power suddenly came into being. This power surpassed the holy power, which was never touched by white night. His holy power was just like withered branches and rotten leaves in front of this force, which was easily crushed by it. When the white night just reacts, people have been wrapped in this force, and it is difficult to move. "Ah The white night growled in a low voice in an attempt to shake the force apart, but in vain. At this time, the power of space around women has begun to collapse and disappear. With the annihilation of this power, the woman''s body has also become a new look, no more can see the scars, not only that, even her own breath has become more powerful, people seem to have nothing in general. The white night was completely stunned. "What''s your... Trick?" "It''s just a matter of time." Woman light way: "I restored my condition to half a pillar incense, so that my body injury will no longer exist." "And... This magic?" The white night is incredible. If so, doesn''t it mean that this woman is immortal? She can use this move infinitely. As long as she is not killed by one blow, she is invincible! "Don''t be shocked, because you''re dying. Nothing in the world has anything to do with you." The woman said calmly, "but as a punishment for desecrating, hurting and insulting me just now, I decided to make you worse than death. Even if you die, you will be immersed in endless pain! All these are caused by your arrogant and ignorant character The voice fell to the ground and the woman raised her hand again. A pavilion appeared on her delicate little hand. The pavilion is dark and blood red in the middle. Once it appears, it whirls wildly. Inside the pavilion, there are countless strange howls, which is especially terrible. The pupil shrinks in the daytime. "This Li Tian tower is a treasure given to me by an adult. It is said that the tower contains the most cruel and poisonous creatures in the world. They are not interested in killing, but are very interested in torturing life. You will die in it, and they will like you very much." After that, the woman raised her hand. The terrible Pavilion flew out at once and went to the white night. The pavilion is getting bigger and bigger. There is a black hole at the bottom of the pavilion, like a big mouth, swallowing into the white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly opened his eyes."Do you think you really won?" "Won''t you give up at this point?" The woman was extremely unhappy. But at this moment... boom!!! Above the sky, suddenly fell a white and terrible lightning. "Well?" The woman was stunned and frowned. She immediately raised her hand and grabbed the lightning in the air. "This is the nine day thunder and lightning that can only be released by the ancient array." The woman swept the thunder and lightning in her hand, whirled and waved it to disperse it. She shook her head and said, "although I don''t know what array you are using, I have to tell you that your means have no effect on me." "Is it?" White night again, but with a hint of sneer. "Well?" The woman was slightly stunned. The figure was aware of something and looked up into the air. However, at this moment, a huge and incomparable array appeared on the sky. This array is completely composed of clouds, clouds and stars as the medium and the sun and moon as the source of the array. "Battle of heaven?"?? This is the battle of heaven!! What''s going on? Why is there a battle of heaven here? " The woman whispered, and her expression finally became extremely heavy. "Die!" White night difficult raise hand, point to that woman. In an instant... boom!!!!! A huge and white Thunder Dragon rushed out of the vast array of Dharma in the sky and fell directly towards the woman. At that moment, the sky and the earth lost color, and the sun and the moon were without light. Everything seems to revolve around the Thunder Dragon. The huge thunder dragon is like an ancient dragon. When it is huge, the energy contained in it is unimaginable. It is overwhelming, directly shattering the 30000 boundary lines of women''s continuous sacrifice. It splits heavily and penetrates the huge Pavilion and directly hits the woman. Bang! The woman was caught off guard and was immediately shaken off. The power of the Thunder Dragon was transmitted to the holy sea of spirit, which actually steamed the whole holy sea to dryness! The white night froze. The power of the heaven punishment array... Seems to be too strong? How many people did red make them find to urge the heaven punishment array... "impossible!! It''s impossible! " The woman got up from the ground. At the moment, she was not as free and noble as before. After being struck by the terror lightning, her body was tattered and her clothes looked shabby. A large number of snow-white skin was exposed in the air. She was extremely shocked by the blow of white night. "What kind of array is this?" The woman whispered. This time, she no longer hesitated. She immediately grabbed the white night with her body. The terror power of the white night shrank instantly and squeezed the white night crazily. She was going to crush the white night. "It''s not... Over yet!" White night clenched his teeth, his skin cracked, his seven orifices were bleeding, his eyes were red, and he raised his hand again and pointed to the woman. Boom!! In the terrible sky array, a strong Thunder Dragon burst out again and thundered at the woman. The woman''s face suddenly changed and she raised her hand. "Go Boom! Above the firmament, a door of space was opened, and the falling Thunder Dragon was swallowed up. "How big is the power of this array? If I''m on guard, it won''t even touch my fur. " The woman turned her head cold. But because of her urging, the breath of the whole body of the white night immediately disappeared a lot, people also took advantage of the situation to rush out. He was cutting again with his abandoned sword. "Go to hell!" The sword is cold and murderous. But the next second, the woman backhand a sword flower, unexpectedly is will die the dragon sword to chop over. "Just a mole ant, trying to kill God in vain?" Women drink. The sword of the dead dragon breaks out the earth shaking sword and attacks directly, swallowing everything. However, with the impact of the sword power of the dead dragon, the terrifying power of the abandoned God sword also rushed. The shaking of the sword was like releasing all the strength in the whole sword. When the sword went down, a terrible torrent came out. This is another challenge to abandon the magic sword. It wants the world to prove who is the real king''s sword! Bang!!!!!!!!! The force of the two swords collided, and a shockwave that covered thousands of miles was exploded directly. Half of the holy sea was razed. The whole holy sea, holy state and outland were all shaken. It''s like the end of the world! The woman was back two steps by Yu Weizhen, and her eyes were full of incredible. I didn''t expect that the combination of death dragon sword and abandoned God sword could produce such power. Now that I have these two swords, the whole state of Lysander will crawl under my feet!The woman''s eyes twinkled with halos, and her lips rose slightly. But at this time, a figure did not know when appeared at her side, at the same time, open arms, without hesitation to embrace the woman. The woman''s delicate body trembled, and people had not had time to make a response, and the harsh light spread. "Die As soon as the sound falls, the sky array in the sky blooms with a startling halo that makes the sun and the moon pale. Halo generation, straight toward the woman and the white night hit. White night, this is to die with women!! "Are you crazy?" The woman was so angry that she broke the arms of the white night. But just as she was about to run away, she saw that the Thunder Dragon was close at hand. It''s too late! The woman lost her eyes. Spin and white night directly submerged in the terrible thunder dragon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1368 Dong!!!!! From the holy sea, a great noise was heard. Just look at a huge wave formed by thunder and lightning blooming in the center of the holy sea, and fight in all directions. Where thunder and lightning waves pass by, all are destroyed and destroyed. The soul saints of the holy sea rushed out like crazy, a large number of islands were smashed, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark. The whole holy sea... Seems to be in the end. The roaring thunderstorm stimulates all living creatures in all directions. This lasted for about ten minutes before the thunderstorm ended. When the terrible thunder and lightning disappeared, the sky array on top of my head disappeared. But white night and that woman, at this moment is already in a mess, both of them are seriously injured. The woman is OK, and her clothes are still intact. However, there are many bruises on her body. Her full strength is actually broken by life. Although the spirit of heaven is not injured, it is forced to paralyze and it is difficult for the whole person to move. The white night is very sad. His whole body was burnt black, his hair was erect, and his strength was gone. The whole man was as black as if he had been fished out of coal, and his whole body was even more angry. However, the white night still clings to the woman dead and does not let go, as if two hands have been completely frozen. The woman frowned upside down and looked at the white night slightly. "Are you willing to take your life for the sake of inheritance? Stupid. That''s your choice?? A greedy man like you should die without a burial place. " White night eyes are not open, a head without politeness on the woman''s shoulder incense. If the woman could not move, I''m afraid this action would have broken his head. The killing intention in the woman''s eyes is very obvious, but the numbness of her whole body makes her unable to move. "I just... Just want to find a way to resurrect my master..." the white night said weakly, and his breathing became difficult. "Resurrect your master?" The woman was stunned, and then turned and hummed: "don''t cheat me. What kind of love do people talk about now? For the sake of cultivation and Dharma, the soul people are all perfidious. The so-called master apprentice love and family love are all things in the past. Only the Supreme Soul skill is eternal "Is this... The way of eternity that you seek?" White night weak asked. "Of course." Women sink. The night is silent. The woman turned her head again, looked at the head on her shoulder, and said coldly, "take a good breath and enjoy it. After half a column of incense, you will fall into endless pain! I will torture you and make your death extremely painful as punishment for your blasphemy Although the woman can''t move, she still has spare power. As long as the numbness is over, she can handle the white night at will. White night did not speak, still lying prone. But at this time, a few figures suddenly flew in the distance. The woman frowned slightly and looked up. That''s five people. Four men and one woman. Walking in the front is a man in a cloak, can not see the appearance, the breath is particularly exquisite, and beside him, is a very sexy woman. The woman, holding a machete in her hand, scanned this side with a smile. "End... Yan..." the white night hard raise head, weak say. "White night, long time no see!" Finally Yan raised his head, quietly looking at him, the voice is particularly indifferent. I can''t imagine how this guy will appear at this critical moment... "I really didn''t expect that the Lord of the dragon would end up like this... Tut Tut, what a coincidence Luo Cha female covers lip to smile a way, the eye is full of fun. White night did not speak, took a deep breath. The woman glanced at the end of Yan and others, and coldly hummed: "when I came, I found you ants. Because you have been hiding at the edge of the holy sea, I didn''t go to kill you. I didn''t expect that you would have the courage to come here? Yes? Do you think your life is not long enough?? All on your knees But no one knelt. "If a strong man of this level can come to the holy sea in person, it can be seen that the inheritance of Zhetian peak is very difficult. Although the younger generation will surely make such a deadly enemy as the elder, who doesn''t want to ascend to the sky one step at a time?" Zhongyan said faintly, his hand drew out a silent and cold long sword from his waist, and his eyes under his cloak were full of fierce light: "now, the elder and the white night are both defeated. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Zhongyan. How can we not grasp this opportunity? Please forgive me, today, you will rise in the end The voice fell to the ground, and he walked step by step with his sword. The woman stares at the sword that end Yan hands to for a moment, autumn Mou congeals: "chisel prison sword?" "In the future, I will have the dead dragon, abandon the God and dig the prison! The state of Richmond will usher in my time At the moment of the sound falling to the ground, the final step is a little bit. People rush out in an instant, and the prison sword is directly stabbed out.A silent force like all things rushed out of the sword, hollowed out the void, destroyed the space, and instantly wrapped the white night and the woman. Dong!!!! This is a powerful sword force equivalent to space power! This sword force has already been able to shoulder and abandon the divine sword power!! The eyes narrowed in the white night tried to widen. He believed that Zhongyan''s prison digging sword... Also belonged to the twelve Hongbing soldiers. This attack is crazy to tear the white night and the woman''s body, but see two people''s bodies shine at the same time. One black and one red, the halo soared to the sky. And the power of the prison digging sword was directly shaken off. "What?" All of them were shocked. Finally Yan also congealed the eye. People are anxious to see, only then discovered that the white night and the woman''s body had the dissimilarity. White night''s back rushed out a large number of magic bones, wrapped him completely, but also pierced the woman''s shoulders. And the woman''s body is out of a huge flame shadow, virtual shadow engulfed the white night, scattered all around the sword force. "What is this?" Luocha woman said in horror. "The art of shelter!" Finally Yan light way: "they are on the verge of death, the internal strength will involuntarily burst out, for the host to resist the fatal attack." "And such a spell?" A soul nearby asked. "This kind of soul skill can''t be practiced by ordinary people. It''s a very high-grade soul book that can be taught." In the end, there is a light way. "Is it... I really don''t know how the white night got such a means..." luochanu sighed. She knew the chance of the white night, but she was not surprised. "How many attacks can it withstand?" Another asked. Finally Yan glanced at two people, light way: "the white night certainly is once, but this woman... I don''t know!" "What now?" "Kill!" Finally Yan drinks, the person again carries the chisel prison sword to rush. "Well, I''ll help elder martial brother Zhongyan to take this chance today." The rest of them immediately drew their swords and rushed, their eyes frozen. However, Luocha woman hid in one side, her eyes showed fear and did not move. Whoosh!! The sword will be wielded again. The force of hollowing out everything is pouring. It''s like a raging animal, sweeping over, as if everything in the world can''t be stopped. But just as the power swept over, the huge flame suddenly imitated into a human shape, grabbed it in the air, buckled out a flame sword and slashed it toward the ground. Bang! The sword was like a barrier of fire, which blocked all the attacks. "Ah?" People were shocked. "A group of ants want to hurt their owners? Ridiculous! My Lord is standing here, and your sword may not be able to hurt him! " The woman hums coldly. "Spread out!" At the end of the day. At once, the crowd scattered and re attacked. But see end Yan will chisel prison sword a throw. The cruel sword wandered among the people. The huge flame did not know which side to block. "Can you resist our moves? Can you resist the power of prison digging sword?" Finally Yan big drink, suddenly shout open: "kill!" All of them immediately cut it, and the prison sword also made the appearance of wanting to chop. The fire was lured and chopped down with a huge flame sword. "Bad..." white night said weakly. The woman''s face was cold: "I was paralyzed, and the control of the flame became slow, but I was hit by his move!" Just look at the end Yan suddenly raised a hand to grasp, that around the flame to tell the dance of the chisel prison sword suddenly a dart, directly flew to the end Yan''s hand. "Die!" Finally Yan face cold, and then chop prison sword! The frightful sword power instantly penetrated the flame, and once again swallowed it towards the white night and the woman. This sword makes the world pale. Losing the shelter skill... They couldn''t resist the attack. Luocha woman''s eyes were burning. The rest of them were excited. However, at this critical moment... crash! A strange gate suddenly appeared in front of the white night and the woman. The prison chiseling sword smashed into the gate, but it disappeared. "The door of space? Not good Finally Yan a Leng, suddenly think of what, face changed, people rushed to. "I didn''t want to use it, but there was no way. You forced me! If I can recover, I will kill you The woman said coldly, spinning and facing the white night behind her: "boy... Push me hard if you don''t want to die..."White night in the eyes of a glimmer of light, people fight to the last point of strength, to promote women. In an instant, the body of the woman and the white night fell directly into the space door. Stop them I can''t wait to drink. But it''s too late... they fall into the door and disappear instantly. And the space door is also a shiver twist, after a while, it is directly exploded. Boom! The explosion shocked the sky. In the end, Yan was shocked and quickly launched a magic weapon to resist. Seven shields appeared in front of him. But those souls can not have such ability, people were instantly burst through the force of space, one by one into pieces of meat, fell to the dry spirit sea. Seeing this scene, luochanu was glad she didn''t go up. "Run away?" Luochanu asked carefully. "I seem to have seen this magic skill..." finally Yan said coldly: "if I guess right, their so-called escape... Has no difference with looking for death!" When Luocha girl heard the voice, she was shocked... suddenly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1369 "What do you mean by that?" Luo Cha Nu Ning asked. "Do you know what that space door is?" Finally Yan light said. Luo Cha female eye dew doubts, spin and shake head: "do not know." "It''s called the door of chaos." Finally Yan calm way: "it is because of the lack of space capacity, forced out of the space door, its space power is extremely chaotic, unable to lock to a fixed position, so the transmission is not accurate." "Insufficient space capacity?" Luo Cha female slightly a Zheng, spin and cover lip light smile: "are you kidding? What strength did you say about that woman? I''m afraid it''s the master who has come, and you may not have a ten percent chance to win. How can you say that she is lack of space? Are you funny? " "She was paralyzed." In the end, there is a light way. Luocha woman''s voice suddenly stopped: "paralyzed?" Only to see the end Yan jump, fell in the dry spirit of the sea. He was staring at a huge hole in front of him and stepping. This pit was blasted out by the great array of punishments in the white night. Here, it was scorched black and covered with spider web cracks, which was particularly terrible. "That woman is so powerful that I can''t imagine. I don''t know who she is, but I believe that if she''s not paralyzed, even if it''s only one tenth... No, even if it''s one percent power... I''m not her opponent." At the end of the day. "Don''t you have a prison sword? Isn''t it against her? " Luochanu was frightened and her teeth trembled. Finally Yan shook his head and said in a deep voice, "don''t you see what the woman is holding in her hand?" Luocha woman slightly a Zheng, suddenly thought of what, a face has no blood color, lips shivering spit out two words: "death... Dragon?" "With the strength of white night, even the dragon sword has been taken away by her. Do you think I can kill it with a prison chisel sword?" In the end. Luochanu was silent. Just see end Yan jump into that big pit, crouch at the bottom of the pit, rub with hand in that dark land. "Because she was paralyzed, the woman could only move her mouth, but even though she had no holy power to work, she still tore out a door of Chaos Space by her mouth! There is a 20% chance that this space gate will send people to any place in the state, but 80% of them may be sent to the chaos area of Liszt. If they enter the chaos area, they will be very hard to survive. There are countless examples of strong people falling into the chaos area, because all of them are desperate I''m not sure "I see." Luochanu nodded, but her face was also ugly: "in this case, isn''t it that the inheritance of the ancestors covering the heaven, the dead Dragon Sword... May have fallen there? If so, how can we get it? " "Don''t worry!" Finally YAN Dan said: "go back to see master first, and see his plan. If you really want to go to the chaos area, you have to let master take us. Otherwise, we break in without authorization and we will only die." "Good!" Luochanu nodded. Finally Yan looked at the huge pit on the ground and whispered a word. "White night... What strength do you have to paralyze such a great power?" ... ... Hoo!!!! A broad spirit wind rippled in Guanglan area. Endless soul power is released between heaven and earth. In the middle of Guanglan area, a large array is slowly stopping. And around the big array, there are many souls. At a glance, it was full of heads, countless. With the stop of the battle, the people sitting in a circle opened their eyes and stood up. They were breathless and frail, their faces covered with sweat, as if they had just experienced a great war. "All right, let''s go and have a rest!" "Go this way. The resources department has prepared pills and recovery items for you. You can get them by yourself! One for each The voice spread. The people beside the array flew towards a palace in the south. On the periphery of the formation, there were several figures. Among them, a group of people in the sword heaven palace and Zhenwu bully respect one another. Smoke Autumn Moon close to the big array observation, willow eyebrows tight wrinkled. "Lord Yan, the breath of the Dragon Master suddenly becomes very blurred. I think he left suddenly with a magic weapon. His current position is far away from us. It is very difficult for us to bridge with him." In the middle of the big array, one of the guards respectfully faces the smoke Qiuyue road. Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, slightly a Zheng, busy asked: "that can also through the big array induction to him?" "As long as the Dragon Master is willing to respond, he can still do it, but it will not be as strong as before, and the power it exerts is not as powerful as before. I''m afraid it is only about 30% of the original array''s power.""No way Yan Qiuyue''s face was in a hurry and immediately drank: "we must find a way to strengthen the relationship between the big formation and the dragon master. It is said that the Dragon Master is now facing a strong enemy and continues to help the big array. In any case, you have to come up with a way for me!" When he said this, several array guards were in a dilemma. They really don''t know who they are fighting with in the daytime. To know that the attack of the sky punishment array launched by the white night just now emptied all the soul power of a million people, which forced the formation to stop. However, this is not enough... "if we really want to do what you said, there is only one way to do it..." "what method Son? " "Continue to strengthen the formation!" "Then do it!" Smoke Autumn Moon subconsciously way. "But the big array is almost perfect. If we want to continue to strengthen it, the materials needed will be doubled, because we have to increase the strength of the array itself at the same time of expansion, otherwise it will not be able to withstand the injection of more people. It is easy to cause the array to break down and lose control of energy. If that happens, the consequences will be disastrous! " The guard said seriously. Smoke Autumn Moon smell sound, silent. Although Guanglan district has robbed Qiyun Changle mountain and changlejing, it can be said that it is a little rich, but the Guanglan area needs money everywhere, and the Tianxun array needs to consume a huge amount of materials. If she really nods, she is afraid that the things in changlejing may not be enough for the big array. They were all in a state of anxiety and Pondering over the countermeasures. Just then, a voice of indifference came. "Nvwa, you can strengthen the array, but if you don''t have enough resources, I will take out the Zhenwu Tiangong! You may ask for it from me The one who speaks is Zhenwu bazun! Yan Qiuyue was stunned and rushed to the front and clasped his fist: "thank you very much, but I don''t know what is the relationship between the elder and my husband..." "Your husband?" After all, she is not as strong as the strong eyes of the powerful woman. "Do you have any questions?" "Oh, nothing." Zhenwu bazun laughed: "I''m a friend with your husband!" "I see." "Of course, strictly speaking, he is also my Savior Zhenwu PA Zun said with a smile. When he raised his hand, he saw that the palm of his hand was a circle of small characters hovering with Qi. And these small characters are just the pithy formula of Qingming. When he returned to the space gate at night, he left this life clearing skill for Zhenwu bazun. Although Zhenwu bazun was recorded in his head, he did not dare to disperse the words in his palm. "White night has saved my life, my many disciples and my granddaughter, so I will repay him anyway." Zhenwu bazun took a deep breath and said, "I remember red!" "Yes." Red comes forward. "Stay here and help the white night''s men for me. If they have any difficulties, please inform zongmen in time and I will send someone to help you!" Zhenwuba respects the deep road. "Yes, master!" "Well, then I should go back and heal the girl!" Zhenwu bazun said, jumping forward to Outland. Everyone watched. Yan Qiuyue and others are worried. The red face also darkened down, as if to think of something bad. "Miss red." At this time, the smoke autumn moon came. "What''s the matter?" "I want to ask, what level is my husband fighting with? Why don''t you help? " Yan Qiuyue asked. Red one Leng, spin and silent. A moment later, he whispered, "I... we don''t want to help, but we can''t help!" "What?" Smoke autumn moon a crowd of startled pale, which can not understand the meaning of red words. "How is my husband now?" Yan Qiuyue asked. However, Hong could only shake her head slightly and murmured, "I don''t know..." Yan Qiuyue and others all look dull. What the hell is going on here? ... Dong!! A loud dull noise came out. Only to see the white night and the woman fell down from the air, heavily fell on the rocks beside a mountain stream. The rock was shaken and the stream was cut off. However, they did not have any strength at the moment. They were all lying on the big stone, and had no time to feel the pain. They were breathing with a big mouth while operating the internal strength, recovering as soon as possible. But it''s clear that a badly injured night can''t pull his dying self back from the line of death so soon. She was much more relaxed than the woman. She only needs to constantly activate the blood vessels, muscles and veins, and her paralysis will drop rapidly.And once she is able to move, it is also the death time of the white night... the woman slightly turned her head, looked at the white night lying beside her, and said, "how does it feel to survive?" "I... Don''t know... Because my robbery is not over..." Bai Ye weak way. "That''s right, so you don''t have the rest of your life to say!" Woman Dan light a smile, the body suddenly burst out a circle of halo, rippling around. The pupil shrinks in the daytime. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1370 The halo on a woman is blooming and dazzling. She seems to be using some kind of skill to force out the numbness in her body and recover her body. Bai Ye doesn''t know what kind of strength this woman is, but in the face of such divine thunder, she can shake it hard, and people are not hurt. It can be seen that... The means of this woman have reached the sky. White night eyes cold, dead staring at the woman. The corners of the woman''s mouth rose slightly, and her eyes were full of indifference and killing intention. After another hundred breath, she will be able to slowly deal with the person who desecrates her and insults her. But just then... A sparse voice came from afar. "It seems to be here! Come on, come on The voice was very rapid. White night and women are frowning. "Is it that the opening of the door of chaos attracted the souls around?" A woman''s eyes are fixed. "I advise you to stop exercising your skills, or they will be attracted by the news here." "It doesn''t matter if I die at that time. You must be buried with me. I think you are so beautiful. Maybe the other party will play with you before killing you." "What are you talking about?" "Do you dare to blaspheme me?" "So what?? I can''t live, anyway White night is a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. The killing intention in the eyes of the woman is more and more powerful, and the person does not speak any more. White night also did not speak, people simply closed their eyes, lying quietly on the stone. "Ants, why don''t you move?" "Because I''m waiting to die." White night closed eyes light road. "You want to die?" "No, but sometimes you have to die if you don''t want to." On hearing this, the woman snorted and said coldly, "I can''t move now, and I can''t urge you to recover. You should still have some strength. Come on, you can take out a magic weapon from my storage ring. The magic weapon can be activated without soul power. If you open this magic weapon, you can deal with those gangsters and protect us from harm!" "That''s not true." White night shook his head and said: "in this way, you are alive, but when you recover, I am not going to die in your hands? If so, let us bury them with you. " Speaking of this, the white night made a scene to shout and attract those people. Seeing this, the woman quickly drank: "if you are willing to do this, I can promise not to kill you!" "How much is your guarantee worth?" "Wanton!" The woman was furious: "my Lord said no two. If I don''t kill you, I won''t kill you! As long as you do this, you will save the life of the Lord, and you will be the Savior of the Lord! The Lord will never hurt the Savior. " "In that case, you make a pledge of blood and soul!" The white night whispered. The words fell to the ground, the woman''s face changed greatly: "you... How do you know the blood soul oath?" But soon, she understood, "did you... Get it from Zhetian Laodao?" "Of course." "The memory I have is equivalent to that of you at this stage. You can''t fool me. Hurry up, time is pressing. If you don''t start again, I''m afraid those people will touch it." The woman clenched her teeth and remained silent for a long time. Finally, she could only choose to compromise. She closed her eyes and recited strange formulas, spinning and drinking: "I swear with my soul that I will never hurt... What''s your name?" "White night." "Oh... Never hurt the white night. If you break the oath, you will be destroyed, and your body will be turned into blood and water. You will never be able to live beyond life." The voice fell to the ground, and the woman was silent again. After a while, the woman''s body bloomed a burst of blood light. The blood light appeared, and immediately attracted the souls in the distance. "Something''s going on?" "Over there "Come on, go and have a look!" When the voice came, a few terrible breath swept towards this side. White night immediately reached out and grasped the woman''s tender, boneless hand. The woman shivered, just wanted to break free, but found it difficult to move, so she could only stare at the white night with her eyes. No matter how much white night, she took off her ring and asked, "what magic weapon to take?" "Any one in the southwest of the space in the ring." "Good!" White night nodded and took out a red paper umbrella from it. At this time, someone has already killed them. "They can''t seem to move!! Ha ha ha, God helps me too "Kill!" The smell of terror directly covers them. The situation is extremely urgent! "How to use it?" Howling in the white night. "Just throw it out!" The woman screamed. White night dare not neglect, immediately throw out the paper umbrella. In an instant, the paper umbrella spread out, and there was an adsorption force in the umbrella, which directly sucked those soul people into the umbrella cover.When everyone is swallowed by the paper umbrella, the umbrella will be closed immediately. Just look at the people in the paper umbrella crazy struggle, miserable hissing, the paper umbrella to the bulging deformation. Soon, however, the umbrella spun itself. Those struggling people gradually stopped, and soon, pieces of flesh and blood fell out from the inside, and the stream of blood also ran down the handle of the umbrella. "How strong..." whisper in the white night. Those people are absolutely above Yang Sheng. However, in front of this paper umbrella, it was like a rat, and killed in one round. When the umbrella fell, the white night ran over and put it away. "These magic weapons are all refined by me. They are controlled by the ring. There is enough soul power in the ring. As long as one thought, these magic weapons can start killing people!" Lying on the ground, the woman said coldly: "most of the people in the chaotic area are bandits and bandits. For the sake of interests, they will not break their hands. It''s a pity that these ants who don''t know whether to die or not meet their owners. It''s their bad luck!" "I see." White night nodded, put the paper umbrella in the ring, and then quietly put the ring on his finger. Seeing this, the woman was shocked: "what are you doing?" "Nothing, it''s just that these things are pretty good." Calm way of white night. "That''s my storage ring!" The woman was angry. "Not now." "You..." the woman was angry, and the fierce light in her eyes became stronger and stronger. Only to see the white night get up again, hard to move over, take down the dead dragon sword again, put it on his body, and later generations turn around from the woman''s storage ring. After a while, a lot of porcelain bottles were put in front of him. White night will open the bottle cap, smell one by one, as if in the study of these bottles of pills. The woman''s face was very ugly. She had already guessed what to do next at night. How could she have thought that she would have fallen on such a weak boy... "what is this?" White night holding a dark green pill, carefully studied for a while, turned his head to ask. "I don''t know." The woman hums coldly and simply closes her eyes. However, as soon as her words were finished, she swallowed the pills directly in the mouth at night. In an instant, the whole body of white night is golden and generous, and people''s cultivation has soared wildly, which directly breaks through the current martial Saint realm and instantly enters the ranks of moon saints. The white night froze. This pill is a magic pill! Its internal power instantly broke the shackles of entering the moon saint, and forced the white night from the martial saint to the moon saint''s realm! You know, white night just got promoted! Promotion again! His spirit and Constitution made it very difficult for him to be promoted, but this pill made him do it. "Asshole!! You... Did you eat jiuni Shendan which I spent nearly ten thousand years refining? That''s what I use to break through my accomplishments! " The woman roared angrily, her eyes were red. "Or I''ll spit it out and give it back to you?" White night road. "You..." the white night was too lazy to pay attention to her, continued to work on it, and then turned up a dark pill and asked, "what kind of pill is this?" "I don''t know." The woman is still that sentence, but this time every word she vomites is full of endless anger. But this time, the white night did not eat, but put it into the woman''s mouth. Women can''t resist. Gudong! Pills into the abdomen, the woman''s eyebrows immediately more a black gas. She was surprised and angry staring at the white night: "how do you know this is poison pill?" "I know something about pills. Before that one was not a poison pill. If you don''t say it, then the pill must not be simple. This one is a poison pill. If I ask you, you don''t say it, then the toxicity is definitely not simple." "You can''t kill me. I can remove the toxicity of this poison pill." "But it can''t be completely removed in a short time, right?" White night smile: "as long as you can''t recover the peak strength in a short time, I''ll have no worries!" "But you can''t control me all my life!" "When I recover the peak strength, I will kill... Even if I can''t kill you, I will kill all the people around you to vent their anger, and then let you die!! Suffering forever "I''m afraid that''s impossible!" White night and swallow two pills, sit up cross knee, close eyes to regulate breath. "Don''t come back to me for a while, and then you''ll come back! At that time, you can''t help me any more! " This word falls to the ground, the female pupil shrinks, completely did not have the sound. She suddenly realized something, quickly closed her eyes, regulated the function of her body, recovered, and her body exploded again with halos. White night is also racing to recover physical fitness.The two no longer bicker, no voice. Each halo reflects each other, creating a beautiful pattern in the mountain stream. It''s been a little bit of incense. Finally, white night took the lead to stand up. He was carrying the dead dragon sword, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit. The woman suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the white night with astonishment. Her eyes were full of incredible. "Thank you. Your grade of pills is really shocking. If my pills are used, it is impossible for me to recover to such a serious injury. I already have more than half of my strength, so... I''m sorry." After that, he directly pulled out the dead dragon sword and waved it to the woman... in the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1371 The cruel dragon sword is suddenly scabbard. With the ferocious will of the white night, he cleaved fiercely towards the woman. It''s just... when the sword falls, it''s useless to cut out the terrible power of the dead dragon sword. It''s like an ordinary sword, and it falls heavily on the ground. There is not even a sword wind. "Well?" The white night was stunned. When he raised his hand, he saw that there was a thin space ripple on the dead dragon sword, which completely covered the surface of the dead dragon sword. Although Bai Ye holds the dead dragon sword, he actually holds the space ripple, and his flesh and blood have no contact with the dead dragon sword. The white night looked ugly and asked, "when did you put down the ban?" "When I got it, i banned it." The woman said coldly: "I want to kill you. I don''t need the dead dragon sword at all. In order to prevent you from taking it away again, it''s not good for me, so I blocked it temporarily." "No wonder you didn''t use it before!" White night hums: "you are very careful!" "But not as cunning as you are!" Women are cold. The white night frowned. Suddenly, he took up the dragon sword and smashed it at the woman''s chest. Bang! The amazing holy power was released from the palm of his hand and immediately scattered after the impact, destroying all the surrounding rocks. But... Women don''t hurt at all. Although she was paralyzed, her physical strength was still there. It was extremely difficult to tear her body apart by means of white night. "Don''t waste your energy. My physical strength is not what you can imagine. If it was not for the twelve Hongbing soldiers, would you like to hurt me? That can''t be... Let''s go The woman''s eyes showed endless anger: "otherwise, even if I turn into blood, I will kill you." White night did not speak, quietly raised his hand and pulled out the sword. But at this time, the speed of drawing sword at night becomes extremely difficult. He looked down and found that the space around the abandoned sword had been distorted. At this juncture, the woman again used the power of the door of chaos, intending to slow down the speed of pulling out the sword at night. But this time the white night would not pay so much attention to her, and murmured, "reply The power of the truth swung out of his mouth, calmed the surrounding space, and then lifted the sword in the white night, and fell down hard. The fierce sword Qi burst out from the abandoned God sword, carrying endless destruction, and hit the woman fiercely. The woman was shocked, but could not move... sonorous! The power of the abandoned sword penetrated her body in an instant, like a thin blade. In an instant, the woman did not move. Her eyes are huge, the whole person is staring at the sky, like a statue, and her life is also rapidly passing away. Seeing this scene, the white night finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down directly on the ground. Did you die at last? It''s over! He murmured and took the sword into its scabbard. If this woman is killed, his threat will be eliminated, and people can leave and return to Guanglan. Such a strong existence, white night or finish, the woman raised her hand, seems to be ready to move. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand, a strange airflow in his palm surging. The woman was struck by lightning for a moment, and her eyes were staring at his palm. "This... Is this?" The woman paled in horror. "You seem to know each other! If you do, it will be easier. " White night mouth slightly tilted: "good, this is the magic skill of melting Dan! The pill you just took is not your pill, but the poison pill that I used to fuse your pills temporarily! Its toxicity and power are many times stronger than your poison pill! Can you solve this poison pill "You The woman was shocked and just wanted to urge her to move. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of black blood. Her eyes were wide open, and she closed her eyes and folded her knees, turning and opening her eyes. Her expression was incomparably dignified. She noticed something strange in her body, and was surprised that the poison effect was only blooming now. At this moment, she believed in white night. It was extraordinary to be able to poison her with poison. "You are mean!" A woman gnashing her teeth. "Why has my strong desire to survive become mean in your eyes? Are we people of low strength not worthy of living? " "Of course "Then why can I poison you? Are you inferior to me? " "You are so eloquent. I don''t care to argue with you. Please hand over the antidote quickly." "You think I''m an idiot?" "What do you want? Kill me? If I am going to die, I will ask you to be buried with me! " Said the woman coldly. White night is in trouble. The two are deadlocked.If the white night kills the woman by force, the woman will surely fight back and wipe out the white night before she dies. A woman has never been insulted like this since she was honored as a great power. Her self-esteem is extremely strong, so she must take revenge. But in this situation, the white night can''t move the woman, and the woman can''t do anything about it. Even though the two sides have a strong sense of war, reason has overcome the impulse in the end. When they were thinking about the countermeasures, suddenly... roared! There was a burst of thunder in the sky.. Then a voice, stifling enough to stifle, came down from the sky and hit this way. The white night raised his eyes and looked at the source of the sound, but he saw a group of soul people standing on the periphery of the mountain stream, looking at the white night and the woman one by one with the eyes of banter, indifference and playfulness. "Get out of here The woman was furious and drank. However, no one responded. At this time, an old figure fell from the sky and stood between the white night and the woman. His eyes are indifferent, quietly looking at the white night and the woman, frowning: "give all you have! Maybe we can let you go! " "The snipe and the clam fight, and the fisherman gains." The woman shook her head and said faintly, "but what do you want? I don''t have any here. After all, I''m not interested in you ants. Maybe you can ask that guy over there." "No need to ask!" The old figure stepped forward and said faintly, "since you don''t hand in, we''ll take it by ourselves." The voice fell to the ground, the man waved his big hand, and the spirits around him rushed up one after another. There are four murders. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1372 When this group of strong men rushed to the time, white night finally understood the power of this woman. This time, she did not stop her hand at all. Instead, she directly used the most terrifying moves. Her whole body strength was completely exploded and she was like a raging flood. This is not holy power, it is a kind of power which is more powerful and more exquisite than holy power! Only to see her dancing in the air like lotus root like jade arm, a palm constantly facing the front fan. Just listen to the strange sounds coming from the void ahead. Bang! Bang! Dong... at the moment of the sound falling, the whole void is directly twisted, and it seems that it is stirred up by life and is about to explode. More than a dozen souls are torn by the distorted space on the spot. "The art of space? You think you will? " The old figure drank and raised his hands: "Great Schism!" Boom! The space around the woman burst layer by layer, such as the broken bronze mirror, leaning towards the woman''s body inch by inch. But at the moment when she was close to the woman''s body, the woman raised her hand and drank to the old figure: "die!" Bang!!! The old figure and body exploded on the spot, directly tragic death! "What?" The souls around him were shocked. "Is that the power of truth?" "She killed the elder by the power of the truth?" "Help... Help!! Help me The rest of the souls were terrified and ran away. But this time the woman was furious. She is not only angry with these ants to challenge her, but also angry with white night. For so many years, she has never met such a shameless and despicable person as white night. She clearly wants to tear this man to pieces, but she can''t live or die. Endless resentment almost turns into a demon in her heart. "Let''s all die!" The woman shouts violently, such as scallion like five fingers in the air. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the heads of the fleeing souls in the South actually separated themselves and flew towards the palm of the woman. After a while, the palm of the woman gathered seven heads, like a gourd channeling. People around him breathed heavily. With a wave of her hand, the woman threw her head on the ground, and then walked a little bit. The man was like white lightning, and flashed back and forth in mid air. Those who had just escaped from the mountain stream froze, opened their eyes one by one, and looked at the woman in disbelief, and then... Cha! Click! Click! Chuck... all the bodies were broken into pieces and died on the spot. White night mouth slightly open, dull looking, heart crazy beating. What a terrifying force? You know, among these people, the weakest is Yuesheng, but in front of this woman, she is just like grass root. If you want to kill, you can kill it! They don''t even have room to fight back. What''s more, the numbness of this woman has not been completely removed! Now, she''s better at getting rid of the poison. But what is the current situation? Is this 30% of her strength?? Is the woman really poisoned and injured? White night doesn''t understand. But he was very clear about the intentions of the women. Because of the previous movement, here has attracted a large number of soul people, women want to use her domineering means to frighten around the curfew, let them retreat. That''s not true. After the woman killed these spirits, the spirits around them were scared out of their wits and ran away like crazy. Soon, the whole mountain stream was empty. The white night was full of excitement, and ran over in a hurry, and put away all the rings on the moon saint and Yang saint. "Mole ants are mole ants. They only care about the garbage." The woman sweeps the eye white night, disdain of hum way. "Who doesn''t go from low to high, from bottom to top? What''s called rubbish in your mouth? Haven''t you used it before? Or was it that you were born the pinnacle of the state? " Said the white night, counting the rings. The woman is again cold hum, but did not speak. She covered her chest, as if the toxin had broken out again. A little black blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. She walked to the front of the white night and said coldly, "how can you give me the antidote?" "Here you are!" White night said, from the storage ring to take out a few pills, once again promote the magic of melting Dan. After a while, a emerald green pill appeared in his palm. "What is this?" "I''ll give you a pill for relief every ten days." Calm way of white night. "This is not the antidote?" The woman was angry. "If I were you, would you take the antidote so happily?" "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" "You want to die with me?""You... So it''s impossible for me to get the antidote in my life?" The woman took a deep breath and asked in her eyes. "How far away are I from you?" Asked the white night. The woman frowned: "if you count from the month, seven!" "Well, I''ll give you the antidote when I get to the same level as you." Said the white night. When the woman heard the voice, her pupils shrank and she screamed: "impossible!! It''s impossible for you to cultivate yourself to my level! " "Isn''t there you? You will be a good teacher! " "You dream! I''m not going to help you get promoted! " "You won''t be able to get the antidote all your life!" "I''ll kill you now!" The woman is crazy, impolitely raised the palm toward the white night. The power of terror tore everything around the white night, with him as the center, the sky and the earth all became a vacuum! What a blow! However... The night did not move, simply closed his eyes. He was helpless. Only when he reaches the same level as a woman can he prevent her from retaliating against him and hurting the people around him. So far, only women compromise, otherwise, can only die together. Bai Ye has made a plan to die. He can''t fight against the woman. The gap between the two is so great that he can''t even level the dead dragon sword and the abandoned divine sword, so he can only choose to give up. However, he believes that women will not die so willingly! Sure enough, the white night bet is right. When the woman''s palm comes with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, it stops abruptly at the place just a few inches away from him. "You''re not going to kill me." The white night was relieved. But the next second. Bang! White night''s chest directly suffered a heavy blow, the person immediately flew out, mouth spit blood. The woman rushed again, intending to fight the white night boxing to the church. But this time it''s back in the dark. He did not challenge the woman, but took his heart and forehead to resist the woman''s fist and foot. These are all harmful. If you are not careful, you may kill the white night. Women do not dare to start, people are back and forth. "Why not The white night asked. "Mean!! Despicable The woman clenched her fist, and her silver teeth almost broke. She resented and said, "go!" "To... Where?" White night wiped off the blood of the corner of the mouth, chuckled. "Out of the chaos!" The woman roared, spinning and indignant toward the outside. White night rubbed the pain of the stomach, or follow up. If there is no woman, he is absolutely inseparable from here. White night knows little about the chaos. But women are obviously familiar with their cars. It is said that the chaos area is a special place in the northeast of Risheng state. This place is said to have been cursed by immortals. The whole area is covered by a curtain of heaven. The people inside can''t go out, and the people outside can''t come in. To enter the chaos area, we can only go through the immature Chaos Space door. But it''s not as easy to get out of chaos. The field of chaos has long been occupied by the strong. In their eyes, every soul who enters this area is equal to resources, because every person in the chaos field must offer to the strong who occupy it, so as to ensure that the strong have enough resources to practice. At present, there are only two ways to leave here. One is to fight through the arena set up by the strong. If you shine brilliantly in the arena, you will have the right to leave the chaos. The second method is that the master of the chaos area personally nods and agrees, but this kind of thing is basically impossible to happen, because of the particularity of the chaos area, the strong people who can occupy it are the existence of the power of heaven. They don''t need to sell anyone''s face, and they don''t want to let them open the door to leave the chaos area in person? That is no doubt impossible. The woman took the white night to a small town outside the mountain stream. The town is dilapidated and full of fighting traces. There are not many people in the town, and almost everyone is particularly strong. The woman looked calm. After walking with her for a while, she found that there were many rotten bodies in the town. These are the people who have been killed, no one to deal with, so the town is full of bodies. Bang!! At this time, there were several explosions in the town. There seems to be someone else fighting. However, the rest of the town is used to it. The people who chat open the defense magic weapon and continue to chat. The people who buy and sell goods ignore the battles and continue to do their own work. "Where are we going?" The white night couldn''t help asking. "Find a place to heal." Women are cold. "Didn''t you say take me out of here?""Yes." "Why heal? Shouldn''t we go to the arena? " "You can''t go there!" The woman hummed: "if the master of the chaos area realized my arrival, we would be besieged. If I didn''t take your pill, it would be easy for me to level the chaos area. But because of the influence of your poison pill, my strength is limited, so I can''t reveal my identity. Otherwise, I will be surrounded by those chaos masters. Although I can escape, you will die." "Shall we go our separate ways? I''ll go to the arena myself "After exposing the dragon sword, you will still die." "What are you going to do?" White night frowns. The woman light a hum: "very simple! When I recover my strength, I will kill these masters of chaos! " There was a trace of ferocity in her eyes: "as long as they don''t get together, they can be defeated by me separately!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1373 For women''s strength, white night naturally will not doubt. Since she has chosen to be merciful, white night will not deliberately force her. They found the Best Inn in town, asked for a guest room and stayed there. Of course, living is not sleeping, but practicing. It is very important for a soul person to practice in a completely closed and highly secure area. The white night thought that the woman would want two rooms, but the woman was afraid that the white night would be killed by others. She could only bear the ambiguous eyes of the people and walked into a room with the white night. As a woman, none of the people in this inn can live, but she doesn''t want to kill too much here, otherwise it will attract the attention of the strong in the chaotic area. What kind of good conscience Inn can an inn open in this chaotic area? Walking into the guest room, the room is dilapidated, but also filled with a large number of secret organs. As soon as they enter the room, a little dust will fall off the side wall. This dust volatilizes, can''t breathe Kung Fu, then instantly filled the whole room. If inhaled, the person will be in a coma for a moment, and the whole body''s soul power has no effect. White night frown, immediately hold your breath. Just watch the woman wave at will. Shula! The dust in the whole room seemed to be melted and disappeared. "These little ants can only play these useless tricks?" The woman hummed and raised her hand to the wall. Bang! There was a series of noises in the room. After that, the boundaries of various mechanisms were shattered, and a large number of debris fell from all parts of the house. All the traps in the house were broken. The white night looked around without saying a word. This is a black shop. If you are caught by these traps, you will die. The owner of this inn will rob all of you. Therefore, few people dare to stay here. Generally, those who stay in the shop are new faces in the chaos. However, the only advantage of this shop is that the walls of each room are made of very special materials. Even if there is a big noise outside the town, the rooms in the inn will not be affected and will not be easily destroyed. The woman sits on the ground directly and breathes. The halo of life is contained in the circle of her body. From the point of view, she should be analyzing the toxin in her body. Obviously, she won''t really want to help daynight reach the same level of strength as her, she just gives herself time to rely on her own strength to relieve the poison pill. It''s just a pity that the woman didn''t get in touch with the magic skill of melting pills. This is the unique secret of a hermit in the nine souls ancient tomb. Its strength lies in the fact that the effects of the pills after melting pills are quite different from those refined with a furnace. Many of the effects of pills are beyond the reach of Dan furnace refining, at least for the moment, it is difficult to refine them. White night did not go to deal with women, but also sit alone in the corner to practice. Each of his storage rings is extraordinary. Of course, the best one belongs to this woman''s storage ring. For the white night, the woman''s storage ring is almost no less than the inheritance of the ancestors covering heaven! Just as he took it out, the storage ring suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it had fallen on the woman''s finger. "Well?" White night frowns. "It''s time for things to return to their original owners." The woman closed her eyes and walked away. White night did not say a word, took out another ring, took out the pill soul book from inside to continue to practice. Seeing that the white night was not entangled, the woman felt something was wrong. When she opened her ring, she found that most of the materials, magic weapons and even soul books were missing. "Asshole, I moved my baby ahead of time!" The woman gritted her teeth, but in the end she gave up. After all, she knew that the stalemate between her and the white night would be fruitless, and she could only give up. They stayed in this room for ten days. Finally, the woman fully recovered, not only that, she even reduced the impact of the poison pill in the body to the minimum. She has been able to give full play to her full strength. "Do me a favor." At this time, the woman opened her eyes and spoke faintly. "No help." Sit in the dark night, refuse crisp. "Why?" "Because what you want me to do is not good for me!" "You''re wrong." The woman said: "I am ready to attack the masters of chaos, but I need someone to get close to him, so that I can have a chance, and you are the most suitable person to do this thing, boy, you can rest assured that I will not let you die. After all, no one can detoxify me if you die! So you can help with this. If you promise, when I kill the masters of chaos, I can let you get all their inheritance! How is it not a good thing for you to have everything you want in this chaotic world? " "Oh? Is that so... "Bai Ye was puzzled and still doubted. After all, the woman was so hostile to him that she was afraid to be sold by her, and she would have to count her money."If you don''t, we''ll be stuck here for the rest of our lives! Only the Lord of chaos has the key to leave. You can do it yourself. " The woman closed her eyes. The white night hesitated and sighed: "OK, I promise you. What should I do? " "Take this!" As soon as the woman raises her hand and throws it, an object appears in the palm of the white night like a blink. When I fixed my eyes, it was a bronze mirror. "Go to the arena to participate in the competition. After winning the competition, you will get the chance to meet the Lord of chaos alone. He will definitely invite you. When you see him, you will break the bronze mirror!" "Just smash it?" White night Leng next: "and then?" "And then the Lord of chaos dies." Women close their eyes. It took a long time for the white night to react: "you are so confident!" "I am already modest." "But I''m not confident enough and I can''t be modest. The people in this chaotic area are a group of outlaws who lick their blood on the tip of their swords all the year round. They have experienced thousands of battles and are on the verge of life and death all the year round. They are strong enough to say nothing, but also brave and fearless. Do you want me to go to the arena? Isn''t that death? " White night shrugged. "You''ve taken so much from my ring. What else do you want?" "What''s more, what strength do you have, I don''t know?" the woman said coldly "Am I not a saint of the month? Unless you want me to expose the dead dragon sword and abandon the divine sword? " The white night is light. The murderous intention in the woman''s eyes is more and more intense, but she still looks calm and suppresses all her anger in the bottom of her heart. She hesitates for a moment. She moves her lower legs, but she sees a slender sword mark on her white and slender right leg. The seal flickered for a while, then disappeared. Instead, a slender red sword appeared. "This is a weapon I use to protect my life. It is used when my soul power is exhausted and people can''t move. With this sword, you don''t have to do any action. Once you activate this sword, the sword will automatically fight and kill the enemy for you! I have carved and cast thirteen sets of Jian Jue in its core. With this sword, you almost only need to get on the stage! " After that, the woman threw the sword directly towards the white night. "Is there such a magic sword?" The white night was greatly admired. Taking the sword, he suddenly felt a cool feeling rising from his heart. "Good sword!" I like to cry in the white night. "Of course, it''s a sword made by the Lord himself. Its embryo is a wonderful weapon!" "If you have such a baby, why didn''t you use it when you were paralyzed?" "I can''t move when I''m paralyzed. How can I activate it?" "I think so. So, what''s the name of this sword?" "It?? I have a name, blood dance sword "Blood dancing sword? Not bad, not bad! " White night light smile, lazy to say again, people directly turned to leave the room. To tell you the truth, he planned to leave alone, but it was obviously impossible for the woman to be trapped in this chaotic area. It was better to cooperate with her and leave here first. About 1200 kilometers from the town is the nearest major area of chaos. It is said that there are three masters of chaos, all of whom are powerful. They call themselves kings and exploit and oppress the souls here. This is a very cruel place, where you can either die without a corpse, or be famous everywhere and gain great benefits. And want to live here, the strength is the first to bear the brunt, followed by ruthless! Don''t break your hands! This place is useless for good people, because all the good people are dead. For the people here, every time you kill a person, your strength will increase a little. After all, the slain must have a lot of cultivation resources. After leaving the Inn at night, no one followed. With one move, the woman removed all the secret channels in the guest room and walked out safely in the daytime. The people in the inn all know that this pair of men and women are not simple. How dare they come up and touch their eyebrows? After leaving the inn, he leaped into the sky in the daytime and turned into a rainbow, which flew towards the direction of the arena. And he just took off, not long ago, several halos suddenly hit him, and instantly hit him from the air. In the white night, his body was quite staggering, and he fell to the ground. And around immediately poured out eight men and women, one by one with a face full of ruthless and killing intention to come. "A stranger!" "There should be no background!" "Just Yuesheng, how dare you fly in chaos? Is that what you can fly? Only great power can fly. You''re such a waste. You can only walk on the ground, you know A bearded middle-aged man came over and said coldly, his eyes are full of pride and disdain, as if such a moon saint in his eyes, even ants on the ground are not as good. White night did not say a word, but took up the hand of the blood dance sword, directly empty body shape, into its internal injection of holy power.In an instant, a wonderful force rushed out of the handle of the sword and poured directly into the heart of the white night. The whole body trembled wildly in the white night, and suddenly it seemed that he had found something. The whole face suddenly changed, and his lips whispered: "is this... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1374 Blood dance sword fly out, white night just feel as if there is something to tie his heart and the sword together, into a whole. In addition, not only the heart, but also the mind is becoming active. This is the power from the blood dance sword. Of course, it does not completely control the white night, and the body''s autonomy is still in the white night''s body, but if the white night does not resist, its own body will still be dominated by this sword. However, white night can not well analyze this power, but at the moment he has only one feeling. That''s the magic sword. It seems that it''s completely grown on your own body, and it''s not the hand of the night, nor the foot, but... The head!! Yes! It''s the head! The sword seems to have its own mind. After being activated, it directly commands the limbs of the white night and kills eight men and women. White night only feels like a puppet. A puppet who can release control at any time! Just watch the blood dance sword in the air. Sonorous! A bloody and ferocious blood tooth sword flew out and ran into a soul. "I''m just a clumsy person. I dare to show my skills in front of us?" The soul gave a sneer, whirled and raised his hand. A force of space erupted in his palm, twisting towards the sword, intending to tear it up. But just as the space force was about to approach the sword Qi, a large number of cracks appeared on the surface of the sword Qi, which then split itself and turned into countless grains of rice sized breath. "What?" The people around him breathed heavily. The white night forehead also is astonished. At this time, the blood dance sword started to move again, and the body danced uncontrollably in the white night, and the bloody sword Shua Shua and cut wildly in the air. The broken sword Qi suddenly closed after penetrating the space power of the man, turned into a huge crescent sword spirit again, and hit the soul. "Not good!" "Get out of the way!" Someone yelled. But it''s too late. It''s impossible for the soul to react in such a short time. He whispered, "what''s going on here?" When the sound fell, the sword spirit had penetrated his body. His whole body trembled, and he took two steps back. He opened his mouth. Before he could speak, his body split into two and died on the spot. "Ah The cry of terror rang out. Everyone was shocked. "Kill! Kill him! Kill him The husha man trembled and yelled, and all of them rushed forward. However, they are not close, blood dance sword began to move again. White night is completely empty, nothing to do, nothing to think about, let the blood dance sword. After a single sweep, the blade of the sword shakes violently, tearing the holy power wrapped in it, and then chopping with its backhand, it actually cuts out tens of thousands of sword shadows in a breath, and instantly turns a soul soul into powder... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... there are a lot of sabre Qi, sword Qi, wind, fire, thunder and lightning, and countless magic weapons. "Go to hell!" Everyone went crazy and bombarded the white night. However, without exception, all moves were chopped by this bloody sword. It is like an impregnable sword, tearing everything apart, and like an indestructible barrier, blocking everything. Gradually, people despair. White night heart also crazy beating, he looked at the Blood Sword waving track, brain a burst of vibration. Each attack and kill is different from each other. It seems that they use different sword moves. Most of these souls are at the level of Yang Sheng. However, facing the bloody sword dance, they are powerless to fight back. They are cut off their heads and die miserably on the spot. After a while, all the souls around were cut off. And white night... No effort. The blood dance sword stops, the white night stands stunned. He gazed at the bloody sword in his hand. The man looked like a statue and did not move for a long time. "I didn''t expect that woman could make such a terrible sword?? Who the hell is that woman? " I do not know how long, the white night severely sighed, the agitation in the heart is difficult to calm down. Take off the rings of the souls around them and search for them, and continue to walk towards the arena in the daytime. However, this time he did not go too fast, but deliberately toward the road where robbers frequently occur. Sure enough, there will soon be another soul beating and robbing. After all, the day is the holy month. In the chaotic area, they are the bottom class people. Everyone who wants to survive here is greedy. How can we let go? However, the white night is fearless. As soon as a person appears, he directly empties his body, letting the blood dance sword dominate the body and fight with him.He''s going to try this bloody sword dance! He savored the strangeness brought by the bridge between the sword and himself, and gazed at the track of the sword. The blood dance sword contains the woman''s tens of thousands of sword moves. Bai Ye believes that these sword moves are absolutely the top-notch sword techniques. After all, the blood dance sword is used by women to save lives. How can we use some inferior sword moves? If you can learn the ten thousand sets of sword moves in the blood dance sword, it will be a great leap for the strength of white night. And... If you can really master these tens of thousands of sword moves, you will have a better understanding of women''s means. When you deal with her in the future, you will have more chips. Thinking of this, white night deliberately slowed down the journey to the arena. After solving these thieves and bandits, people seem to have thought of something and quickly take something out of Qianlong ring. It was a treasure box. It was completely made of jade. On the cover of the box was a fiery red sun, and on the back was a cold cold moon. Instead of decoration, they revolve around the box like a real sun. This is a treasure from the ancient tomb with nine souls covering the sky. It is called the sun moon heaven and earth box. As the name suggests, this box contains heaven and earth. There is an independent space in the box, which is specially used for cultivation. One day in the box, there is only a breath outside. According to the memory inheritance of the ancestors, this treasure is said to have been made by one of the many masters of the ancestors to make a breakthrough. The environment inside is very bad, almost never heard of earthquakes, volcanoes, tsunamis, even meteorites, sudden changes in temperature and so on. It can be said that it is an extremely dangerous place. He went in once before the white night. With his current physical strength, he could stay in it for half a day. "I don''t know what it will be like to enter the interior with this sword." Thinking about it in the daytime, he found a place where there was no one. He opened the "Sun Moon heaven and earth box" and he went straight into it. In an instant, everything around me changed. People are no longer everywhere in the chaos of gray mountains, but come to a desolate desert. With the sun in the sky, the temperature in the air is strong enough to melt the ordinary moon saint. This is not the highest temperature in the sun moon heaven and earth box. Whoa! Then a strong wind came. The wind is full of terrifying blades and sharpness. It cuts the ground completely, like thousands of swords, crashing into the white night. The fierce wind is extraordinary. Rao is the unique body of the white night, and it can''t be ignored completely. The white night immediately empties the posture, lets the blood dance sword control own flesh body. As if feeling the threat of the attack, the blood dancing sword immediately started to move. The slender blood red sword suddenly burst into a sword shadow of more than ten Zhang. Then the sword shadow whirled wildly, rolling out a huge vortex and crashing against the strong wind. Whew! The whole gale was torn by the sword shadow, and the remaining wind force seemed to be affected by the sword force. They changed the path of the attack together, bumped into the surrounding land and pricked the ground into pieces. In the daytime, the breath is tight and the pupil is slightly dilated. "The flowing breath on the surface of this sword should have been sealed up by the woman before... It seems to inject the holy power into it, and then use the sword to sublimate this power while wielding the sword... How powerful! Where on earth did this woman learn how to use this sword power? " The white night murmured to himself, as if to understand some. At this time, the temperature of the scorching sun rose again. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo... a large number of meteorites also fell from the sky. They are like living creatures, feeling the existence here and coming towards this together. Each meteorite is surrounded by a fierce flame, and the meteorites are extremely red. They come down with the potential of covering the sky. This scene is like the end of the world! Seeing the blood red sword trembling again, the blade turned, and a huge blood Phoenix burst out of the sword body and hit those meteorites. Bang!! A piece of meteorite was hit and exploded, and the broken stone splashed around like fireworks. But Xuefeng did not break, but spread its wings and fell towards other meteorites. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... Xuefeng smashed more than ten meteorites. However, there are still crazy falling meteorites in the sky, and the number is more and more dense, and there are even prints on the meteorites. When they fall, they will produce shocking pressure, which is so terrible. At this moment, even if Yang Sheng is here, it will turn into powder. It is impossible to smash so many meteorites by a single blood Phoenix. The white night stares very tightly, looking forward to the next step of the blood dance sword. However, at this moment, the blood dance sword danced again. The slender body of the sword opened and closed, and it was as smart as a fish. The body of the white night swayed with its movement. Gradually, there were a lot of mysterious and exquisite sword meanings in the place where the blood sword was dancing.The formation of this sword meaning is only seen by the fierce wave of blood dancing sword towards the air. Whoosh! All the swords are flying in the sky, rushing towards the bloody Phoenix. Silence!!!! Xuefeng made a high pitched call, and then the body directly exploded. Bang!! A broad sword Qi bloomed from its body and formed a huge and towering sword cloud in the air. All the meteorites fell on the sword cloud, and were instantly ground into dust... staring at it in the daytime, people were totally stupid. He held the blood in his hand and danced the sword with a twinkle in his eyes. An idea came into his mind... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1375 The land of chaos is not well known in the state of Lysander, because it is known that the souls of this place are powerful beings. After all, if you want to enter the chaos area, you have to use the space gate, and it is not ordinary people who can master this means. At least white night is not able to do this, as for what martial Saint level, extremely holy and so on, it is even more impossible to contact such things. Almost no one can enter the chaos. Here, Yang Sheng can be seen everywhere, and Yang Sheng can also be found everywhere. Yue Sheng''s words... Most of them are those who enter the chaos area and intend to make a breakthrough here. They are almost regarded as the lowest existence in the chaos area. The field of chaos is fighting all the time. However, if we want to say that the most fierce place to fight, naturally belongs to the arena. There is no law in the chaos area. As long as there are enough things here, you can do anything. The so-called burning, killing, robbing and bullying men and women are normal. The essence of human nature is displayed vividly here. If the female soul cultivation has a special constitution and does not have enough strength, the end is often very miserable. Of course, the arena is not just for the sake of pleasing the strong. The powerful people are not bored to watch some mole ants fighting to make them happy. Most of the fighting in the field of chaos is carried out for a reason, and the main reason is that each chaos mainly draws excellent talents for their own forces. They take out a batch of treasures that are attractive enough to attract you as prizes, and let the soul people in the chaos field fight for these treasures, and select the strong or some prominent existence from them, and absorb them as their own people, so as to enrich their strength in the chaotic area. Of course, a large number of soulmates enter the chaos every day, but not many can go out, because most of them die in the arena. People yearn for the treasure given by the Lord of chaos, so they take part in the fight in the arena. The three masters of chaos have set up arena, and the more prizes they offer, the more popular the arena will be. And the strength of the poor, will choose the most secondary level of the arena. The current area of the Lord of the white tooth is chaos. In the field of chaos, magic teeth are the weakest, followed by Lu Ming, and finally Zhan Dinglong, the most powerful chaos leader. Zhan Dinglong has been in chaos for many years. Compared with him, magic tooth and green Ming are both later generations. Zhan Dinglong has been deeply rooted in the chaos area for a long time, so it occupies the largest area and has the strongest strength. He wanted to eliminate the magic teeth and green Ming. However, when he started, a group of strong people in Lisheng Prefecture suddenly entered the chaos area and fought with Zhan Dinglong. It turned out that the relatives and friends of these strong people all died in the chaos area. They came to revenge ¡£ When Zhan Dinglong finally solves these people, magic tooth and green Ming have joined hands to fight against him. As a result, Zhan Dinglong couldn''t eat the magic teeth and Lu Ming. They worked hand in hand to create a tripartite confrontation in the chaotic area. But this situation will not last long. After all, both magic teeth and green Ming are extremely greedy and selfish, and they are suspicious of each other. Otherwise, they will not come here. Secondly, the chaotic situation in the chaotic area makes it impossible for them to develop peacefully. It is possible that even without Zhan Dinglong''s hands, magic teeth or lvming will be killed by the ruthless and greedy souls who revolt everywhere. In the white night, he gazed at the blood dancing sword, and walked forward. After about a day''s work, he finally arrived at the magic teeth arena. At the moment, people are everywhere inside and outside the magic tooth arena. We got together in twos and threes. By the gate of the arena, there was a registration point, where some people were scattered, and there were several bodies that had been blasted into rotten meat. According to the rules set by the fangs, as long as anyone around the arena dies, everything, including the body of the dead person, belongs to the fangs. I have to say that the rule of magic tooth is well established. As the central area of the magic tooth area, the arena has to die nearly 180 times a day, and all their dead relics belong to the magic tooth, which is a rich resource. Even now, we can see many people fighting around in the daytime. Besides, there are a lot of quarrels and abuse. But the white night was too lazy to care about these, and went directly to the registration office of the arena. Registration fee is very cheap, a few months Holy Level pills on the line. You don''t have to rely on the magic tooth to get the registration fee. But the white night has not been close to the registration office, a few figures will cross in front of him. "Just a month holy, would you like to sign up? Who are you with, boy Said a strong bald man. After a glance at the white night, the great man has the cultivation of Yang Sheng, and the people beside him are all moon saints. Other strong men can look down on the moon Saint such as white night, but for the big men, the moon Saint just can bully the existence."With whom?" White night frowns. "If you are holy in January, how dare you act like this without the protection of the strong?" "You''re wrong. I don''t have any shelter. Get out of the way." The white night is light. The words fell to the ground, and the reaction of the people immediately became violent. "What? No protection from the strong? How dare you be so arrogant? " "Hello, do you hear me? The boy told us to get out of the way, ha ha ha... "one month Saint asked us to get out of the way? Boy, can you see who is standing in front of you "Open your dog''s eyes and have a good look. This is a whirlwind great Zun! It''s not something you can provoke. If you are wise, you should hand over all the things on your body. Otherwise, we will kill you here, and no one can save you! " People are ferocious and ferocious. The deadly soul skill has been locked in the body of white night. As long as white night refuses to cooperate, he will become a corpse in the next second. White night is slightly a Leng, confused looking at that person: "spin what? What kind of statue "Whirlwind! Are you deaf? Or are you challenging us? " Holy Wrath of the month. But as soon as the words were finished, a hand suddenly fell into the big man''s chest like a flash of lightning, and then it was taken back. Again, the palm of his hand was a crazy beating heart. The crowd breathed heavily. People around who are paying attention to this side are also stunned. Just see the white night will crush the heart, light look in front of this lost heart, slowly fell Yang Sheng, light way: "yes, I am in provocation you, do you have any opinion?" A few people were suddenly scared from head to foot, the bone shelf was almost frozen. "No... no problem!" A group of soul people come back to their senses, their teeth chatter wildly, and their souls are almost out of body. Their arrogance has not been seen before. "If you don''t mind, go away. I don''t care to kill you The white night is light. People heard the sound, one by one scared to turn around and run, rolling around, as if the courage were broken. Go to the registration point in the daytime. However, because of his action, it has also attracted many people''s attention. "One month Saint actually dug out Yang Sheng''s heart?" "It''s a little interesting this month!" "How did he do it?" "What magic weapon should be used?" "Maybe, maybe there''s something in the boy." Some whispered and murmured, and their eyes towards the white night were strange. "Moon saint?" At the registration point, a frail old man frowned and looked at the white night, and said coldly, "just Yuesheng, so arrogant, dare to come to the arena? Don''t you know that most of them are Yang Sheng level? " "Didn''t you see that I killed a Yang Sheng just now?" White night does not understand the way. "It''s just a sneak attack with magic weapons. What''s worth showing off? When you get to the arena, how do you sneak in? " The old man hummed. "Do you want to sign up or not?" It''s meaningless to argue in the white night. "Don''t worry. You''re going to die, old man. I''m not interested in stopping it." The old man said coldly. He took out a token and handed it to Bai Ye: "if you shout your token, you will be on the stage. After you have signed up, you must be on the stage. If you escape from the battle, you will be punished by my supreme and great master of chaos! Remember it White night did not speak, took the token and left, but as soon as he turned around, he immediately noticed the strange eyes of the people around him. The white night froze his eyes. He didn''t know the greed in the people around him. He wanted to leave directly, but at this time, he seemed to think of something. He directly took some pills, soul weapons and soul books from the Qianlong ring and threw them on the ground. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were straight. "What kind of pills is that? What a wonderful smell "And the Horcrux... Heaven, the prints on it can be arranged by the people above the Jingtian realm at least!" "What''s going on? Why did the boy take out these treasures all of a sudden? " "Is he mad?" People murmured and exclaimed, and almost everyone at the gate of the arena focused their attention on this side. "Do you want it?" White night carrying blood dance sword, light said: "who wants, come up to take it!" This sentence instantly ignited a large number of interest obsessed people. They roared, one by one, as if they were crazy. They rushed to the white night. To be exact, they grabbed the treasure that fell on the ground. "These are all mine, flying dragon cloud finder!" A soul drunk, body like electricity, hands like thunder, instantly touched those treasures. But before he got close, he was blocked by a red sword light, and the hand that stretched out was cut off instantly. "Ah The soul screamed miserably.But the cry did not last long, another sword light killed him, such as a big mouth, devouring him. The man died miserably on the spot, and his body was broken into pieces. Everyone''s breathing is sluggish. But see white night and take out a few treasures, throw on the ground. There was no sound all around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1376 Seeing the act of white night, everyone''s expression became cold, fanatical, angry and even crazy. Some people locked their eyes on the magic weapons, pills and materials on the ground. And some people are full of anger and glare at the white night, hoping to devour this man alive. "He''s fishing!" Someone said in a deep voice. "Fishing? Asshole! How dare you fish in the magic tooth arena? It''s too arrogant A strong man with a big beard and a gold robe roared angrily. "I think most of him is crazy!" He chuckled. "Look at it. Maybe the moon saint has any unique means." People whispered and talked. But what can be discussed nearby is the existence of extraordinary strength and high status. They will not lose their mind for some three walnut two dates. Even before the huge temptation, they can also maintain the ability of thinking. But most people have no such restraint. They are the existence of greed, and they can''t control their own desires, otherwise they will not appear in the chaos. If they practice in other places, with the continuous improvement of their cultivation, they will be able to suppress their desire. But in the realm of chaos, that''s quite different. Any soul here, will only expand their own desire, whether it is the desire to kill, greed or other desires, here will be unlimited release. So there were nearly a hundred souls rushing out from all directions. They were desperate to come. Some attack on the white night, some directly touch the magic elixir on the ground. The spirit is surging, the holy power is cathartic, and full of killing intention is like a great beast devouring this place. There was a boil all around. But the moment they moved, the white night moved. He still didn''t use his own energy. He still emptied his body and gave himself to the blood dance sword to attack and kill. After a while, the whole blood dance sword is like a sickle of the God of death, cutting the people who rush up around frantically. The blood dancing sword is extremely cruel and sharp, and the sword spirit released from the inside is even more amazing. The sword shadow soars into the sky like a blooming rose of death, blooming in the crowd. All moves are broken by it. It takes no more than 50 breaths before and after. All of these hundreds of souls are killed. Moreover, everyone''s death method is similar to that of others. All of them die by splitting the throat with a sword. For an instant, there was no sound. People look at it with dull eyes. Their eyes are wide open. It looks like a bull''s eye. Many people''s breath is frozen. They look at this scene in disbelief. It''s a complete crush! "What''s going on?? One month Saint... Since he has killed so many Yang saints in such a short period of time... How did this happen The strong man with a long beard and gold robe whispered. But the people next to him couldn''t answer his doubts. After all, the scene was so weird. For a moment, everyone was trembling at the strange holy battle of the moon. Even the old man at the registration office felt surprised and looked at the white night in disbelief. However, the white night at the moment did not pay attention to the faces of the people around them. His eyes have been staying in the hands of the blood dance sword, people seem to fall into some kind of meditation, from time to time to touch his chin, as if to detect something, the halo in his eyes is constantly flashing. The atmosphere at the scene was very strange. Some people leave quietly, but there are also people in the distance who are attracted by the events here, and more and more people gather. The arena is even more lively than the arena. But just then there was a slight slap. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa... "great! This friend, I didn''t expect you to have such strength. It''s so powerful! " Laughter came, waking up the contemplative white night. He turned his head slightly and looked along the source of the voice, but he saw that the speaker was a powerful existence above a Yang saint. Jingtianjing level! The people around were silent and did not dare to make a sound. The sight was tight on this person. Someone had recognized the identity of this person, and his eyes were full of fear. "Who are you?" The white night asked. "The person who can''t make friends with me, especially those who don''t want to make friends with me, but I don''t want to make friends with you. How can you make friends with me Ge Mie said with a smile. The white night pondered and said with a faint smile: "yes!" "You have made the right choice, and... Your choice will bring you a lot of convenience, my friend." Ge Mie said with a smile.But the next second, a chain suddenly ran out of the back of the white night, and twined his arms with amazing speed and tied his arms behind him. The sudden change caused a lot of uproar. White night frown, immediately force, but it is difficult to break away from the chain. There is no doubt that the chain is not ordinary products, otherwise quietly around the white night behind, how can the white night not respond? "You have a special attitude towards your friends." White night light said. "Ha ha ha ha, you misunderstood me. I''m not trying to hurt you. I''m just afraid of the sword in your hand... And I want to know whether you are a real strong man or not!" Ge Mie squinted and said with a smile. This time, his eyes were no longer as straightforward as before. Instead, he was full of greed and endless killing intention. What a fool! This is his evaluation of white night. Because he found that he did not keep vigilance from the beginning to the end of this month. He even showed his flaws many times, whether to the people around him or himself! Although Ge Mie doubted whether this was intentional in the daytime, he couldn''t help it. How can he let go of a fat lamb full of flaws?? "What I hate the most is those who rely on magic weapons to pretend to be genius to dominate. If you are really a peerless genius, I will let you go. But if you are not, it is a pity that we can only cut off our robes and break our righteousness, and you will be punished as you deserve." Ge Mie smiles and walks towards the white night. However, the white night''s face was indifferent, and there was no fear at all. Although his hands were tied. But... The palm of his hand is still holding the blood dancing sword. As long as he holds the blood and dances the sword, even if he is completely paralyzed now, he also has the terrible fighting power. So, he doesn''t stay vigilant! But Ge Mie didn''t know this at all! "Bring it!" Ge Mie laughs and grabs his hand toward the blood. With the terrible cutting force on his five fingers, he immediately grabs the palm of the white night. If he catches it, the arm of white night will be completely cut into pieces. But at the moment when GE Mie''s hand is about to be grasped. Sonorous!! Blood dance sword suddenly burst out a burst of terrible cold, instantly tore to ge Mie. Ge Mie lost his color in horror, and he quickly withdrew. But in the end, it was a step late, and the sword had been swallowed into his palm. When he came back, he reached out to the palm of the blood dancing sword, the heart of which was cut into white bone, and all the skin and flesh did not exist at all. "What?" "What''s going on? Isn''t that boy subdued already? " "Can he use his sword in that situation?" People around him exclaimed, and everyone''s face was incredible. It also includes Ge Mie. He shook his hands, looked at the white night with cold eyes, and snorted, "it seems that it is! You are not relying on your strength. The reason why you can easily kill so many Yangsheng is because of the sword in your hand! You''re just a fake genius "Yes." White night light way, although both hands are bound, but people go to ge Mie. "You just think I''m a fake genius. I don''t care whether I''m a genius or not. But... Since you''ve chosen to shoot, I''m not to blame!" Ge Mie''s pupil shrank. Just look at the pace of the white night, people rush to. "Asshole Ge Mie was so angry that he immediately moved his lips and read a lot of pithy formulas. In an instant, the iron chain that tied the arms of the white night quickly spread and locked, like a poisonous snake, bound his whole body along the arms of the white night. At the moment of the white night, in addition to the palm holding the blood dance sword, the rest of the place is completely tied by the iron chain, the whole child is like a zongzi. However, this is not over, the iron chain is flashing a magic talisman, the Qi pulse in the body of the white night, the spirit of the sky is actually suppressed by life, can not stimulate a little soul power. "You''re just a saint of January. You''ve failed me in two realms. How dare you challenge the existence of Jingtian state?? If I don''t kill you today, why should I stand in the chaos? " Ge Mie roared, burst out, a claw forward, with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, grabbed the head of the white night. In an instant, the earth was shaking, the sun and the moon were dark, and the void around was broken. If this blow is hit, white night will surely die. What can be used to counterattack or even resist the white night when the soul power is suppressed and the whole body is bound?? That''s what everyone thinks. However... just as GE Mie approached the white night, his body suddenly spun up on his own. With one sword and one person, he rolled out a sword like storm at a very strange speed, which engulfed Ge Mie in an instant.Whew. In the storm, people only saw that GE Mie''s body was like paper paste, which was torn apart and exploded in an instant. Blood and meat were surging in the sword spirit. When the storm stopped, Ge Mie had been fragmented and died everywhere. The eyes of the people around him were full of shock. There was only one thought in their mind. This month Saint... Exactly is how to move? Can you do something in this situation? How on earth did he do it? Once Ge Mie dies, the chain will be released. Just see the white night wave a move, all the items on the ground into his bag. Then he carried blood and danced his sword and walked towards the souls around him. "You... What do you want to do?" Those with souls cry out in terror. "Since fishing is useless, don''t fish! I''ll go straight to it White night light said, people suddenly like tigers, rushed into the crowd, big kill! Everyone was shocked. One month Saint... Ran to the magic tooth arena to kill?? Is this a dream? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1377 In a magnificent palace, a fat man in a luxurious robe is sitting on a golden chair. He holds a luxurious wine glass in one hand and a charming woman with exposed clothes in the other hand. His big hand is very impolitely kneading the key points of the woman. His eyes of bean size are quietly looking at the people running in the gate of the hall. Only to see that person rushed to, look flustered, kneeling directly on the ground, trembling way: "master, no... bad, there is... Something wrong!" "What makes such a fuss? Hold on, the sky won''t fall down The man above said faintly, the eyes of bean size seemed to be about to squint: "say it, what happened?" "There are... There are people in the arena where killing... Has killed a lot of people..." the man said trembling. "Oh?" The man''s face was slightly coagulated, and his voice was particularly cold: "in the arena... Or outside?" "At... Outside the arena." "Since it''s off the court, it doesn''t matter to me." The man chuckled and said, "as long as it is not in my territory, they will kill as they want." When the people below hear the sound, they speak no more. However, the man came to be interested and said with a faint smile: "what I am more concerned about is that person who comes to my arena for what? Are you here to fight? " "Yes, yes, master. He has signed up." "Oh?" The man''s spirit was shocked and he said with a smile: "how many people have he killed so far?" "There are more than 500 people in the world!" "More than 500 people? Ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! Good! That must be a strong man The man is also the master of chaos. The magic tooth laughed and was excited: "if you can participate in the arena, you must come to me. If you have such a presence, you will surely come to me. If you have such a presence, you will surely be able to rise in strength and become more and more green. Ha ha ha ha..." the face of the people below is somewhat unnatural. Seeing this look, the magic tooth grinned and frowned: "what''s the matter with you?" "The... Master, that man''s strength is really terrible, but... But he himself... Is just a month saint." The man hesitated to be careful. "What?" Magic tooth was shocked: "he... He is really a month saint?" "Unless he tampers with his accomplishments, it''s impossible. Small people can read wrong, but can so many strong people here misread it? Mr. Xu also said that he is a lunar saint. " "Just one month Saint... Killed hundreds of people outside my arena?" "How did he do it?" he said "Xu... Mr. Xu judged that it was mostly because of the sword in his hand!" "Sword?" "Yes! A peerless sword The man at the bottom said in a hurry: "Mr. Xu speculates that the sword is of a very high grade. The strength of the person who made the sword even surpasses that of the master. If you can get the sword, it will be like a tiger''s wings to you, so master... Don''t you go and take this sword?" "If there is such a treasure, how can we not take it?" The magic tooth burst out laughing and suddenly got up and said with a smile, "quick, take me there at once!" "Yes." The man nodded and quickly led the tooth to the outside. Magic tooth''s bedroom is not far away from the arena. He often stays in the arena to watch the fight, so as to select the powerful souls. But recently, he did not appear in the arena, because he had not been able to make him eye-catching for a long time, so that he lost interest. But I didn''t expect that such a magical existence would emerge this time. The magic tooth was very excited. The speed of the people was very fast. It directly covered the breath and came to the arena. At the moment, the arena was in chaos, with bodies everywhere and a river of blood. A lot of ghosts with terrible breath soared into the air and launched a terrifying move to smash a bloody man outside the arena. And those who are weak in strength rush to the arena. There are strong guards in the arena. If anyone makes trouble in the arena, it is against the magic teeth, and they will be jointly attacked by the whole magic tooth forces. In the field of chaos, whoever offends the Lord of chaos will surely die. "Master Some of the strong men in the arena saw the magic teeth standing on the periphery, their faces changed suddenly, and they immediately rushed up and saluted. "Well." The magic tooth answered, and his eyes the size of beans had been shrinking on the blood shadow over there. "Master, do you want to stop this person?" A strong man nearby asked in a deep voice. "Stop it?" The magic tooth looked at the man strangely and said, "why stop? Can''t they play well? The more people die, the more profits we get. What can we stop? Look at it "Yes, master." "The master is wise!"They flattered one after another. "Let him fight down, I can see what kind of sacred this guy is. If he really dares to come to our Lord''s place with a magic weapon, he must bow to Chen Chen Chen later." The magic tooth grinned grimly and continued to look at the white night. About half a column of incense, the arena is empty. Except for the one who was covered in blood. The strong are all cut off, while the weak either run around or hide in the arena, and no one dares to come out to fight. The white night threw the blood on the sword and breathed. The man gazed at the sword and felt something. Although the blood dance sword in this big kill all directions, I do not know how many kill exist, but... White night a little strength is not spent. He''s like an audience, and he''s a spectator in the best position, just watching blood dance and sword killing. The existence of Yangsheng level is just like pigs and dogs that can be slaughtered at will. Even the people of jingtianjing level can''t stand a few moves before this bloody sword dance. After all, the strength of the woman is sealed in the blood dancing sword. How many times can she surpass the people in this chaotic area? How can ordinary people deal with it? But white night was not interested in the power of the woman. What he cares most is the sword meaning sealed in the sword body... And the tens of thousands of sword formulas. White night thinking, feeling, people like statues standing in the corpse mountain blood water motionless. At this time, the magic tooth over there had already come. White night slightly side of the head, strange looking at these people, light way: "do you still have no idea? Come on, let me see your strength! " Then he waved his sword. But at the moment of the blood dancing sword, the fat man in the crowd suddenly raised his hand, and a mysterious force burst out in an instant, which severely shocked the blade of the blood dance sword. In an instant, the blood dance sword trembled, and the ferocious and terrible ferocity passed along the body of the blood dance sword towards the arm of the white night. The whole body of the white night was shaking violently, and the man stepped back again and again. It was even more incredible to look at the fat man. Who is this guy? How terrible is the power? Not only did he remove the sword move of blood dancing sword, but also hurt myself? "Stop it, fool!" At this time, a thin old man next to the fat man said. White night slightly side of the head, only to find that the speaker is the old man before the registration. Just listen to the old man coldly stare at the white night, deep voice way: "don''t you kneel down quickly?" "Kneel down?" White night frowns. "Of course, what are you hesitating about? Don''t you know who this is? " The old man hummed, "it''s a frog at the bottom of the well. I''m afraid we don''t even know the Lord of chaos, the Lord of magic teeth?" "What?" The white night glared at the fat man and said in dismay, "are you the devil''s tooth?" "Isn''t this the Lord?" The fat man said with a light smile. "Not really." Thinking of the next way in the white night. The words fell to the ground and immediately made the strong people around them furious. "Bastard! How dare you insult Lord magic tooth The old man roared and rushed directly to the white night. His palm was raised and tens of thousands of snakes like thunder and lightning were made into a net and blasted towards the white night. The scene was so horrible. The white night did not say a word, but emptied the body. Blood dance sword immediately had a reaction. However, it seems that it was repelled by the magic tooth before, and the spirit in the sword is angry. This time, the sword moves are particularly fierce. Just watch it whirl in the air, curl up a ripple like sword spirit, smash the countless thunder and lightning, spin and fling the sword body wildly. The track of the sword gathers the seal of heaven and earth, and cleaves toward the old man with incredible speed and track. "Endless shield!" The old man roared and rolled out a round shield of lightning. But under this sharp sword, the lightning shield was cut open by the living beings, and could not be stopped at all! "What?" The old man was stunned. He probably didn''t expect that the sword was suddenly so violent that it was too late to retreat. "Mr. Xu!" Around the strong cry, want to save the old man, but no matter who, is beyond reach. The old man was desperate and had given up resistance and waited for his death in silence. But just then. Click. The space around the old man burst into pieces. The chopped blood dancing sword is directly stuck in the broken space, falling slowly. The old man was stunned. Before he could react, he saw the space behind him split. A big hand grabbed his back collar and pulled him into the void. When the old man appeared again, he was beside the magic tooth. It turns out that at this critical moment, the magic tooth is out! White night stopped, squinting at the old man, light way: "so?" "You''re just relying on the power of your sword. What''s your arrogance? You are just the moon saint. If you don''t use that sword, I''ll kill you like killing a pig and killing a dog The old man said angrily."Then I don''t need this sword!" In the white night, he waved his hand and put away the blood dance sword. The blood dance sword turned into an impression, and it didn''t enter his arm. The descendants attached their hands and looked at the old man lightly: "I don''t need weapons. Do you dare to fight?" "Ant, I will kill you!" The old man was completely infuriated, full of distortion, particularly ferocious, directly toward the white night. A terrible thunder burst out of his palm, spiraling in his palm, and then, with the bombardment of his palm, he hit the white night hard www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1378 In the face of the old man''s cruel move, the white night was very calm. His eyes twinkled with strange light. It seemed that he had seen through the old man''s move, and the man stood still. "Oh?" The magic tooth bean size eyes narrowed: "want to use the flesh to resist this blow? Are you so confident? " "He''s looking for death!" The man next to him said coldly: "master Xu is not an ordinary person. He is the peak of Jingtian realm. He is not a moon saint, and there is a Yang Saint between them. How can he be his opponent? Even if his body is strong, he will not die under this blow, and he will be injured more or less! " "Relying on his own ability, he is really arrogant and arrogant. When he lies on the ground and spits blood, he will be so arrogant and ignorant." On the other side, a woman was cold. People sneer, laugh or scold. They have strong anger and disgust in their eyes for this arrogant moon saint, and they increasingly hope that the old man can kill this son with this blow. Finally. The old man slapped heavily on the body of the white night. At the same time, the terrible thunder and lightning on the palm of the palm also exploded, directly turned into a huge thunder flower, splashed to the four sides, and swallowed up the whole person of the white night directly. The scene is gorgeous and full of thunder. "Good There''s someone shouting excitedly here. "Well, do you know how good it is?" Everyone sneered. Only the magic teeth face calm, silent staring at the thunder flower place, a moment later he light open: "don''t be happy too early, that boy didn''t die." The words fell to the ground, and all the people''s smiles froze. They looked at Lei Hua in a hurry, and the pupil beads were all incredible. And the fact is that, when the thunder flower gradually disappeared, the body of the white night also reappeared in everyone''s sight. People froze. It''s not only alive... It''s not damaged! "It''s impossible!" The old man murmured. He raised his hand tremblingly and looked at the thunder meaning which had not been released from his palm. His face was completely rigid: "my attack and killing... Why is it invalid for you? It''s... It''s impossible... It''s impossible "What''s impossible?" But how can you be a little bit higher than me This sentence sounds very strange to the old man. What does it mean? If you know the existence of this level, it is a big difference between the higher class. The two classes are almost equal to the difference between the gods and the mortals. According to the words of the white night, it is not strange that the gods can not kill the mortals with one hand? However, the white night is not an ordinary soul. In his career, there were cases in which he failed to hurt him even though he was beyond three levels. Now he has stepped into the realm of the moon saint, and his body has rushed into the matchless body. The old man only attacks him with flesh and blood moves. I don''t know how difficult it is to break his body. "Xu, come back!" At this time, the magic tooth is aware of something, suddenly drink. In a daze, the old man retreated. But at this moment, the white night. "Are you going? I haven''t done anything yet The white night drinks a way, he a fist front wave, the fist awn instantaneous package comes up, the rich is incredible, mercilessly hits the old man. Seeing this, the old man''s anger in his eyes became more and more intense. The blood in every inch of his body was boiling, and his brain was completely occupied by resentment. "One month holy!! One month holy!! How dare you challenge me?? I will never forgive you! I must kill you! You must be killed! " The shrill roar spread, the old man directly gave up the retreat, a backhand fist also toward the white night. "Xu, go back!" The devil tooth''s face changed greatly, and he called out in a hurry. It''s too late. The old man is determined to work with the white night. This fist directly inspired all the forces at the top of the heaven shaking state. The fist was like a meteor, shaking the void, darkening the sun and moon, overturning the samsara heaven and earth, so as to make all souls and spirits tremble with the supreme divine power and blow them away. How many people were amazed by the blow! Bang!! Two fists collide, a startling, stuffy sound exploded. If you look at the void around them, they are all twisted and nihilistic. If anyone gets close to them, they will be embezzled by them. Half of the arena is not immune and is torn apart by this blow. The souls retreated madly, all with horror in their eyes and panic in their faces. However, the broken void soon recovered. Because of the collision of the two fists, an arm suddenly burst open, the flesh and blood flying, the master is back and forth. Everybody breathes tight, looks together. It was the old man whose arm was blown open. The blow smashed the old man''s arm into pieces at night! "Ah The old man uttered a miserable cry, and the man retreated. His right arm had completely disappeared, and the power of his right arm even passed through his whole body, so that all the skin and flesh on his body were split, and the man was extremely ferocious and embarrassed."Mr. Xu!" The crowd cried out. The fangs look extremely ugly. The result of this blow... Is beyond many people''s imagination! At night, he closed his fist, looked at the old man lightly, and shook his head: "tut tut... I didn''t expect that you could not beat my little moon Saint even though you were shocked by heaven. You are too much trouble, right?" "You... You must have used some magic elixir! Otherwise you can''t be so good! " The old man was impatient and pointed to the white night and scolded angrily. "Magic pill?" White night sneered: "you really have the face to say! If I couldn''t beat me before, I said I depended on the magic sword. Now if I can''t beat me, I''m dependent on magic elixir? Does your strength depend on your mouth?? Your master''s tooth is nearby! I don''t have to say much about his strength, do you? If I use magic elixir or not, he can see at a glance, or let him talk about it and see if I use your so-called magic elixir? " The old man''s face was half white. The souls around nodded. Yes, the white night really needs to use something, how can the magic tooth know? If the magic tooth doesn''t speak, it means that things are just as the white night says. He beat the old man on his own strength. A lot of people are cool, and their faces are unbelievable. One month Sheng actually defeated the peak of Jingtian realm with one punch. If it wasn''t for seeing it with his own eyes, everyone would think it was just a fantasy. "Well, now it''s time to end it!" White night''s eyes were cold and murderous: "you have repeatedly challenged me! Insult me, I kill you, you should not object to it "What?" The old man breathed hard and looked frightened. But see a moment of white night, an instant appeared in front of the old man. Whoa! He hit it with a blow, which made the world pale. "Get out of here The old man had no choice but to retreat. With his roar, his body burst into a surging breath. The whole person looked colorful and mysterious. A subtle force soared on his arm, quickly gathered and generated, and was about to be shot out with his arms. He was about to fight back in the middle of the night. As soon as the old man breathed hard, he found another shadow. His fist came one step at a time. That''s the other hand of white night! Feint?? The old man was shocked, but it was too late to do something about it. The white night turned into a knife with a sharp edge. Before the knife arrived, the terrible Qi on it had already torn the old man''s body protection strength! "What..." the old man was completely dumbfounded. Whew! The knife fell down and cut the old man''s other arm directly, just like cutting tofu. All around see this scene, only one thought in their mind! Tough! This is... It''s just too strong! "Ah The old man uttered a hoarse cry of pain, which pierced the sky. But at this moment, another shadow came and took his head. The old man''s twisted face was full of despair, his eyes widened a few circles, and his head was a blank! It''s enough to blow his head off and kill him! It''s over! The old man whispered that he could not resist the loss of his arms. But just then... Dong! Just ready to kill the old man''s white night suddenly suffered a heavy blow, the man immediately flew out, heavily fell on the ground. When he got up again, he spat blood from his mouth, and his chest was sunken as if he was about to be punctured. "What?" There was an uproar all around. Countless people looked together. Only then discovered... Actually is the magic tooth to hand! "Master The old man came back to his senses and was overjoyed. He knelt down in great pain and cried out. "What a waste you are The magic tooth sighed and shook his head. "Lord, please give me sin." The old man clenched his teeth and yelled. He was so amazing that he was crushed on the ground by the saint for a month today. What a shame! "Giving sin is later. Now I have to deal with this boy!" The magic tooth looked at the white night with a smile and said: "boy, you have two choices. One is to surrender to me immediately, offer all your magic weapons, and then tell me why you can defeat the people in jingtianjing in one month. 2¡¢ It''s death! I personally recommend that you choose the first choice, which is good for you and me! " "No third choice?" White night wiped off the blood of the corner of the mouth, people stand up, sneer said."No The fangs shake their heads. "I said so." "Oh? What is that? " The magic tooth is very interested. "The third option is to kill you." White night laughs. The words fell to the ground, and people were all frightened. Just see the white night suddenly step forward, toward the magic tooth. And he took out a bronze mirror from the Qianlong ring. "I wanted to see you in the arena, but now that you have appeared, you don''t have to take part in the fight!" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night speeded up the pace of progress. The crowd breathed. What is this man... Doing? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1379 Don''t wait tonight, it will be very late www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1380 Seeing the white night coming step by step, the faces of magic teeth and others became strange. "What does this boy want?" The person next to me doubts. "Is it hard for this boy to challenge the magic tooth?" The woman seemed to think of something and broke into silence. The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s expressions were extremely strange. Challenge the fangs? One month saint? The existence of the lowest level in a chaotic region, to challenge the rulers of the chaos domain? It''s impossible. "Interesting! significant! "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the magic tooth laughed, and the fun in his eyes was very strong: "you are very brave, boy. I will give you a chance. If you can hold on to three moves in my hand, I will let you live. What do you think?" "No need." "You are a dead man," said the white night "The dead?" Everyone looked at each other, and the magic tooth was puzzled. But see white night directly lift mirror, in the eye twinkle a cold awn, low drink a: "see move!" As soon as the sound fell, he threw the bronze mirror toward the magic tooth. What is this?? Looking at the bronze mirror flying, all the people''s breath is not from a tight, heart crazy. The face of the devil''s tooth also became calm. This month saint is so strange that he is not easy to be taken for granted as a veteran in the chaos. The magic tooth secretly clenched his fist, and his whole body''s strength was frantically agitated, and the energy in his body immediately accumulated. All eyes fell on the mirror. The mirror fell heavily on the ground, bounced on the ground a few times, and then. "Well?" The white night froze. Magic teeth and others are also fog water. "That''s it?" The woman asked. "Is that your way?" The soul can''t help speaking. "What''s the matter with this mirror? Are you here to make fun of US adults Xu said angrily. "Son of a bitch, you''re playing tricks here!" "Kill him!" "Kill!" People feel humiliated, one by one furious, all rushed to come, all kinds of galloping to kill swept by. The fangs, with their hands attached, stand still. White night is not polite, direct sacrifice bleeding dance sword, empty body kill will pass. The blood dance sword spreads, the terrible sword blade is like the death god''s sickle, crazily cuts the strong body which these rush to. The powerful people urge the holy power and sacrifice all kinds of magic weapons, but no matter who they are, no matter how fantastic their treasures are, they can''t break through the attack and killing of blood dancing sword. After a while, all the moves of the people were broken, and everyone had more or less wounds. So many strong people could not get cheap in the hands of one month Saint... "how could this happen?" Master Xu lost his voice. "What''s this... What''s going on here?" The people around him called. Everyone thinks it''s incredible. "It seems that the sword is a miracle indeed!" Magic teeth smile, eyes of the greedy light more and more rich. "Master, we... We are not rivals of that creature!" "Please give me a hand! Suppress this man People were in great distress and begged. "A bunch of rubbish!" The magic tooth hummed and laughed and raised his hand. Bang!! A sudden burst of pressure. It''s like the sky is falling. It was hard to bear the white night, and his body immediately fell down a little bit. The magic tooth is going to do it! His face was cold at night. "Bring it!" The magic tooth laughs and twists and waves his finger. Whoosh! The space in front of the white night suddenly burst, and then a series of twisted space quickly shrouded the white night''s arm. This is to cut the wrist of white night. But at this time, the body of blood dancing sword shakes out an amazing sword meaning, which is like a big hand, smoothing the distorted space. "What?" The magic tooth was stunned and immediately felt the power in the blood dancing sword. A flesh face was full of surprise: "good! Good!! Good!! Ha ha ha ha, such a magical thing, I need to get it today! " After that, the magic tooth couldn''t help it any longer. It rushed over in an instant and appeared in front of the white night like a blink. How fast! The pupil shrinks at night. The speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t keep up with his speed! Is this the power of the Lord of chaos? He no longer empty himself, subconsciously automatically raised his hand, blood dance sword also suddenly waved away.However, as the master of chaos, it is impossible to subdue a sword with blood. Whew! Blood dancing sword cut off the clothes on the devil''s tooth, but it was like hitting the steel. He could not cut it at all. His body seemed to have passed a magic shirt. His defense was amazing. His face changed in the white night. And the next second, a fist of magic tooth blows hard. With the power that is hard to understand, it tears up the body protection breath of the white night... Dong! White night suffered a heavy blow, people fly out in an instant, directly hit through the arena, heavily fell on the ground. Just healed chest as if to pierce the same, the fierce force is not matchless body can resist. Pooh! He vomited blood again, and the man got up hard. At this time, the magic tooth was standing in front of the white night. Too strong! I''m afraid that if you sacrifice the dead dragon sword, you may not be able to defeat it. Just like the woman, the speed is so fast that he has no chance to wield the sword! Magic teeth smile, eyes are full of fun. "If you are willing to follow me, you will not end up like this. Unfortunately, you are too stupid to blame me." Magic tooth shakes his head and laughs, spins and one hand accumulates the strong space strength, fiercely pats toward the white night''s body. If you hit me, I''m afraid there will be no residue left in the white night! In the white night, his face was cold, and his hand pressed against the dead dragon sword. So far, he can only put everything on the Dragon Sword... however!! At the moment when the palm is about to be shot. Bang Dang! The space in front of the white night suddenly twists, and then a sword Qi flies out of it, like a meteor in the night, swift and brilliant. Bang! The magic tooth''s palm beat hard on the sword Qi, the energy on the hand was instantly torn, and several fingers were cut off. "What?" The tooth retreated and looked at the void in front of him in disbelief. But as soon as the void opened and expanded, a door was formed, and a figure appeared inside the door. The atmosphere of terror swept over the whole arena. "Da Neng! It''s a great power!! Here comes the supreme power Around the soul people scream repeatedly, affected by this breath, one by one scared crazy shaking, directly kneel down on the ground, crazy kowtow. Rao is the white night can not bear the breath of terror, the heart can not help but rise up a sense of awe, fear at the same time, want to worship it. Is that the woman''s full open breath? It''s terrible. What kind of situation is this woman''s full strength? White night thought. The fangs were completely shocked. His bean big eyes were completely opened, and the whole person kept retreating. His face was covered with sweat and amazement. He has never met such a strong existence, even the most powerful chaos Lord, I don''t know how much weaker than this man!! "You... You... Who are you?" The magic tooth was full of fat and shivered, pointing to the woman who came out and called out tremblingly. "You are not entitled to know my name yet." The woman''s eyes were cold and her voice was majestic, like the voice of heaven. The fangs are scared. The white night couldn''t help but cry out: "why didn''t you appear immediately? I was almost killed by him... " " my lord just made a breakthrough in my cultivation, so I delayed. " The woman is indifferent. "..." hearing the sound, the magic tooth suddenly realized: "so this is your card?" "I think so." He breathed in the daytime. The face of the devil''s tooth was as grey as death. Just listen to the woman a big drink: "do not hurry to kneel down to my Lord!" Boom!! The magic tooth''s knees hit the ground in an instant. His knees fell to the ground, which made the ground tremble and the earth burst into pieces, which was particularly terrifying. The white night froze. Such a powerful Lord of chaos... Was suppressed in a word?? "No... don''t kill me!! Don''t kill me The fangs were terrified. Like a frightened dog, they fell down on the ground and yelled: "I submit to you, I submit to you. Don''t kill my adult, please!" "Oh? Will you submit to me? " The woman''s face is expressionless, that exquisite peerless small hand a lift, a blood red bead appears in her palm: "since submit to me, then swallow this pill." "Good! Good! I''d like to eat it! " The magic tooth rolled over and reached for the pill. But at the moment of grasping it, the hand of the magic tooth suddenly turned into a sharp light and stabbed the woman''s abdomen in an instant."Go to hell!" There was a ferocious smile on his face. Pooh! With such a sudden blow, the woman was unprepared at all, and her abdomen was pierced directly. "Ha ha ha ha ha or..." the magic tooth saw this, excited and shrill laughing, the whole face is full of fanaticism. But the next second, the woman''s body suddenly fragmented, and finally into a pile of dust, disappeared. "What?" The magic tooth''s laughter froze at once, and he turned suddenly. Whew! An air sword ran through his soul in an instant. The magic tooth suddenly trembled all over, and his pupils dilated several times. He lowered his head and looked at the Qi sword on his chest in disbelief. "How dare you show your skills in front of me? Kill a few ants like this The woman''s cold voice came out, but saw that the gas sword suddenly turned into sharp claws, directly clasped his soul and lifted him up. Around the soul of the people staring at the eyes, panic at this scene. The woman jerked her arm. Whew! The spirit of the magic tooth was pulled out by the living... the devil tooth trembled wildly, and then fell heavily on the ground, with no breath. The man was like a pool of rotten meat. The magic tooth, the master of chaos in Megatron, was thus abandoned www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1381 Looking at the magic teeth on the ground, the people around them are dreamlike and unreal. Many people are like statues, kneeling on the ground without moving. The same is true of white night. He looked at the woman''s indifferent but beautiful appearance. People were a little confused, but also incredible. What a terrible woman! Her strength seems to be much stronger than that on Zhetian peak. He believed that if he faced the woman at the moment again, he was afraid that he would not have a chance to hold her back. If it wasn''t for the combination of the magic power and the elixir from the woman''s storage ring, I''m afraid the white night would not be able to control this woman so easily! The white night took a breath and felt that he was really lucky! How does the existence of this level control her with poison? She also made her vow of blood and soul... bang! At this time, a dull noise came out. The white night wakes up from her thoughts, only to see that a woman''s strength is to shatter the spirit of the devil''s tooth. The magic tooth lying on the ground is not dead, but at the moment, he is almost equivalent to a walking corpse. He has lost his soul. He is a mortal without any strength. In this chaotic area, a person of his height directly falls to the lowest valley and will only be crushed to pieces. Those around him who have been oppressed by him will break him into pieces. "Do you understand?" The woman looked at the white night faintly: "the stronger the higher level is, the more obvious his weakness will be. To kill his head and pierce his heart is not enough to wipe out a strong man. But to dig out his soul and turn him from a strong one to a mole ant, it will be easy to kill him! The root of the strong is strength! The so-called "throat killing" is no longer the so-called "throat killer" who has no strength in his heart "Thank you for your advice." White night nods. "Don''t thank me. You can''t blame me." The woman''s expression suddenly became cold. White night breath a tight, has not yet reflected how to return a responsibility, only to see a woman suddenly raise her hand, the person is almost in an instant with gas bound the body of the white night. The white night was mentioned for no reason. "What do you want to do?" "If you want to kill me, I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise... I will die, you will die! Have you forgotten your oath However, the woman seemed to have not heard of it. Her eyes were cold and she drank in a deep voice: "why don''t you enter the arena to participate in the competition? It''s about doing things here and doing things all over the place? " "What mischief? What does this have to do with me? " White night hummed: "it''s your sword power that is too strong, and these greedy people stare at me. They beat me up. I have no choice but to fight. As a result, the devil''s tooth is attracted. This is not what I want." "Don''t lie to me!" The woman said coldly: "although you are inferior in strength, you are very deep in the city, and you are particularly cunning. You deliberately create trouble here, lead out the magic tooth, fight with the magic tooth in public, and sacrifice the magic weapon I gave you! Let me have to show up, you just hope that I can fight with the magic tooth in public, so as to attract the other two chaos masters, and then weaken my strength through the attack of three chaos masters! Even kill me, right? " "Of course not. Do you have any evidence?" Busy in the daytime. The woman did not speak. Indeed, she had no evidence. White night hard with his finger to his waist: "you do not have evidence, but I have ah, you see, I even have fighting order, enough to show that I am a name! If I do, why do I sign up? What''s more, I killed you. How can I get out of here? I won''t do such a stupid thing. Even if I want to demolish the bridge, I have to cross the river first? So you''re wrong! " When the woman heard the voice, she glanced at the token on her waist in the white night. Her willow eyebrows moved, but she did not say anything. Obviously, she didn''t have the exact evidence to prove it. But what white night said was just an excuse to her. She gazed into the eyes of the white night, as if trying to see through the man''s mind. But white night a face of calm, without a bit of waves and panic. However, women do not know that the heart of the white night is already rippling, the heart to speed up the jump. Yes. Women are right. It''s all a white night trick. He wants a woman to lose both sides of the battle with the three chaos masters, and then he works from it. He doesn''t want to kill a woman. At least he has to destroy her strength. That''s enough. However, he didn''t expect that the gap between the woman and the chaos Lord was so huge that the magic tooth was so fragile in front of this woman... with all this strength, why did this woman hide and hide in the chaos? Magic teeth are so easy to solve, the other two chaos Lord, still have to bow to her Chen Chen? "What I hate most is those villains who are very deep in the city hall, and those who dare to calculate my Lord. I hope things are as you said, otherwise I promise you will regret being born in this world!"The woman snorted coldly and turned to leave. The white night came back and said nothing, but there was a strange light in his eyes. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... at this time, a large number of sounds of breaking the air sounded. Then half of the sky suddenly darkened. "Well?" The woman''s pace is sluggish, slightly side looking at the sky, but see the dark sky, there is a huge incomparable figure. The figure is the size of a hill, carrying endless potential, falling towards this. In an instant, the earth was shaking and the void was shaking. Everything was like the end of the world, suffocating. Those kneeling on the ground trembled wildly, one by one, terrified to death. The white night frowned slightly. "Well?" The woman also showed a trace of surprise and looked at it. Only to see the huge figure gradually naked birth shape. It was a huge giant, about ten meters high. He was dressed in a proper robe, long hair and shoulders, and his facial features were normal. Except for his great size, he was no different from ordinary people. However, what attracted people''s attention was that there was a purple dragon pattern on his robe, which revolved around him from top to bottom, which was particularly magnificent and lifelike. On both sides of him, there are dense souls, thousands at a glance! Every one is the existence of breath, terror and horror! "It''s... It''s Lord Zhan Dinglong!" "My God, Lord Zhan Dinglong appears!" "He''s here!" The cry of terror went on and on. Hearing the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized. It turns out that this is the strongest existence in the field of chaos, Zhan Dinglong! "Mr. Zhan Dinglong, I didn''t expect you to come too!" At this time, there was a sound from the distant horizon. Countless people looked at it in unison. Just looking at the sky, a huge black cloud rushed quickly. The black cloud is extremely fast, and the energy rippling inside is so strong that it is suffocating. When it is close to it, the black cloud suddenly bursts. Then there is a huge palace. The palace is completely transparent, luxurious and dignified. On the Dragon chair above the palace sits a middle-aged man with a gorgeous robe. On both sides of the man, there are a lot of ghosts with terrible breath. This is the land of chaos, another Lord of chaos! Luming! The man with the fangs was shivering and could not get up. Lu Ming and Zhan Dinglong are here! There is no doubt that they all came for this woman. The woman killed the fangs, and the breath was startling. They all felt the threat from the woman''s energy. If they don''t ask, they''ll end up just like the fangs. Both Zhan Dinglong and lvming are looking at the magic teeth falling on the ground constantly twitching, and their looks are particularly wonderful. "I didn''t expect that we were lucky enough to have this adult''s presence in the chaotic area. It really brightened my chaotic area." Zhan Dinglong spoke faintly, his voice was very thick, and the soul of the people who heard it trembled. "Are you Zhan Dinglong?" The woman asked. "Yes, who is the Lord?" Asked Zhan Dinglong. "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s you who matter. Open the door of chaos to me immediately. I''m going to leave here!" The woman said, her face especially calm. "Oh?" When Zhan Dinglong heard the sound, he looked at the green light. "If the Lord wants to leave, why do you want to abolish the magic tooth?" Green Ming asked with a smile. "What? What are we adults going to do? Can you ask? " Don''t wait for a woman to speak, the next white night hums. The woman glanced at the night and said, "shut up." "Do you hear me? My Lord told you to shut up! Besides, kneel down to our Lord at once Drink it in the daytime. Lu Ming and Zhan Dinglong don''t look very good. The woman said coldly, "you really want to start a fight between them and me." "What do you say?" White night looks innocent, puzzled at him. But at this moment, any actions and words of the white night have been unable to obtain women''s trust. However, the woman is not angry, except the voice is quiet, the rest is still as usual. "You want to provoke me to fight them?"?? Good! In that case, I''ll do it for you Woman light way: "I let you have a look, let you have a look at my actual strength to what extent! So that you can get rid of it as soon as possible, so as not to cause me any trouble in the future. " The voice fell to the ground and she raised her hand. Whoosh. A glow suddenly appeared in the palm of her hand. Zhan Dinglong and Lu Ming are both breathing slowly. Only listen to the woman light talk."Get down on your knees and surrender to me! From today on, I am the Lord of chaos! Otherwise... I will level the land of chaos! " Zhan Dinglong and lvming are cold. "You are indeed here to map out my chaotic territory!" Zhan Dinglong said. "If you want to sit on the Lord of chaos, this is not impossible. If you have abandoned the magic tooth, you will be the master of chaos in the magic tooth area. But if you want to extend your hand to our side..., it will not work!" Lu Ming hummed. "Is it?" Women''s light road, straight toward Zhan Dinglong and green Ming. "In this case, there is no need for you to exist!" After that, the woman raised her hand. Wow. The glow in her palm broke out and scattered in the past. Thousands of souls beside Zhan Dinglong were engulfed by Xiaguang and disappeared on the spot. "What?" All the people around were shocked. White night is even more shocking. But there is also the existence of Jing Tian Jing. Is that how it was wiped out? . (the shift in the morning today will be updated at about 2:00 tomorrow afternoon, so please don''t wait for the change in the evening) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1382 Women''s moves are really earth shaking and merciless. Everyone trembled. But it''s obviously not as easy to end. At the moment when the woman decided to make a move, Zhan Dinglong and Lu Ming also reached a tacit understanding, and they both roared at the same time. "Kill! Kill!! Kill "Kill her! Kill her The roar rippled and shook the sky. The sound was heard in the ears of every soul person around him. It actually made their blood boil. The soul power and holy power were irritable, and their fighting power soared. Many people even ran into women without their lives. "Mind control?" Woman cold hum: "even if it is like this, I will not be merciful! Go to hell The voice falls to the ground, only to see the woman raise the exquisite peerless small hand, facing the void is a burst of waving. Whoa! Whoa! Hoo... the force of destruction burst out of her arm, like a wave, round and round towards those people. "Force shakes mountains and rivers!" "The five elements disappear!" "The sword swings in all directions!" "Star sky dragon strike!" ... the hordes send out a roar, and each of them urges them to attack and kill the most powerful. It''s just... when all their attacks burst out, when they were close to the power of the woman, they were all broken and annihilated one by one. How devastated and decayed her power was, like a huge black hole, rippling in the past, it swallowed up all the strength of all people. Seeing this scene, the souls who rush up are all pale. Women''s power is so powerful that words can''t describe it! What''s going on with this woman? Whew! The first few souls even had no time to accept the move, they were drowned by the terrible power, and their whole bodies were broken to death on the spot. The rest of the force directly scattered the soul of the slain, people panic for days, have to withdraw, everyone''s forehead is scared. It''s tough. "Master, this woman... I... we can''t even get close." An old man called to Zhan Dinglong eagerly: "please let me kill this girl in person..." when Zhan Dinglong heard this voice, his face was ugly. He looked at lvming and found that lvming was also facing such a problem at the moment. They were so frightened that they did not dare to go forward. "You can go on, Lord Lu Ming and I have an idea, and we can capture this woman immediately!" Zhan Dinglong drank. The people around him did not look natural. But the woman said, "they are just using you to test my strength with your life! It''s a pity that you will only die in vain when you come up, because I can''t spend a cent on you ants! " As soon as the voice fell, the two masters of chaos trembled and their faces were hard to see. Some have already hesitated. Others are already thinking about the whole thing. After all, none of the so-called subordinates of the Lord of chaos are really following these people. They are only loyal to them for the sake of interests. Who is willing to be the first bird in the face of disaster? As a result, under the urging of Zhan Dinglong and Lu Ming, fewer and fewer people rushed up. Zhan Dinglong frowned and green Ming''s eyes were full of killing intention. "What? Do you dare not listen to my orders? " Green Ming angry, one hand toward a soul person, then the soul of the body immediately split, on the spot tragic death. The people around were terrified. "Whoever dares not listen to my command will die!" Green Ming cheered. They were so frightened that they saw that there was no way to go but to follow it. Some of the people rushed to the scene. But as they approached the woman, they knelt down on the ground and cried, "Lord, we are willing to be loyal to you. Please spare our lives." This scene appears, green Ming and Zhan Dinglong are angry. "How dare you betray me in front of me?" In Zhan Dinglong''s eyes, there is a great opportunity to kill. "Asshole! I want you to look good! " Lvming roars and takes a slap at those who surrender. But the next second, a more fierce and broad force towards this coverage, like an ancient giant''s huge palm, fell from the sky and fell on the top of many people''s heads. Click. These kneeling souls were shrunken, all stuck on the ground, became meat sauce, and all died. "Ah?" The rest of the soul and ready to hand Zhan Dinglong, green Ming and other people see, one by one all froze. "You... How did you kill them all?" Cried a trembling soul thrower, ready to surrender."Those who betray in public have no loyalty. Why should I accept their surrender? Besides, you are just ants. Why should I accept your surrender? " The woman said lightly, and she continued to move forward. On her white skin, there was a halo even whiter than snow. Her red hair was flying, and her long clothes were rippling. She looked like a cold fairy or a nine day Xuannu. Her breath was amazing and her power was terrible, which had surpassed all the people in the whole chaotic region. Zhan Dinglong and Lu Ming breathe hard. White night also see the expression hair congealed. He knew that he underestimated the strength of this woman. Her strength is beyond her imagination. She was able to crush the chaos. "So, all die!" Said the woman, with her stride in the air. Whoosh! In a flash, he appeared behind Zhan Dinglong. "Not good!" Zhan Dinglong was shocked and swept his arms. Whoa! His arm broke the void, carrying the endless force of heaven and earth, shaking at the woman. This strike is enough to match the strike of the gods. But at the moment of his attack, the woman''s finger slightly. No waves and no waves, but the finger tip seems to contain the whole world, the power of which has long been unable to be interpreted by ordinary people. Zhan Dinglong''s ferocious arm just came, and touched the fingertip slightly. Then... CLICK!! A strange voice came out. Just look at Zhan Dinglong''s strong and powerful power, almost in an instant into nothingness, and with his arm, it is like broken glass, completely broken, a little bit of tiny fragments rippling around, and then slowly disappear. Lu Ming and Zhan Dinglong are both in a daze. Zhan Dinglong''s strength is recognized as powerful in the chaos area, and his physical body is beyond all. Even if it is a white night can also knock out, the strength of Zhan Dinglong''s body is matchless. But in front of the woman, still like paper paste. People look at scalp numbness. "Space xuanming array!" Green Ming gritted his teeth and roared. The space around the woman was immediately distorted. However, the degree of distortion of this force is not that there is no structure to speak of. Instead, it begins to distort with the situation of the positions and sources of the array. After only three minutes, it turns into a large array. In the middle of the big array, the space power rises rapidly, which is unbelievable. In a short time, this power condenses into countless space Qi blades and rolls towards the women. "I''ll give you a hand!" Zhan Dinglong''s eyes were cold, and he also burst into a drink. He endured the pain and tried his best to fight against the space array. Whoa!! The space air blade turned into an earth shaking space storm in an instant, swallowing women with the power of destroying the withered and decaying. People around looked pale. In this space storm, I''m afraid it''s the God who has to fall? Bang! A circle of snow-white halo bloom, and then in the woman''s body condensed out of a circle of white cover, space storm hit, but can not tear this cover. "Isn''t it powerful enough?" Zhan Dinglong looks ugly. Green Ming called out: "all to me! Kill this woman, I''ll let bygones be bygones! Otherwise, when the Lord destroys this woman, you will all die Those soul people listen, rush to sacrifice all the soul power, attack the woman. The woman was immediately engulfed by the rain of soul moves. But the air mask still did not move. All the moves fell on it and could not shake. The mask rippled and ignored everything. "A group of mole ants, although some of you are stronger than others, you can be ignored in front of God for your bravery!" The woman says lightly, the person suddenly closed an eye. After about three breaths, she opens again. The expression of staring at the white night is astonished. Just look at the woman''s eyes suddenly become very white, no pupil beads, double pupil is shining out a strange white light. Where the white light shines, all still, all pause, all freeze, as if even time has stopped flowing. It''s just a scan. In an instant, everything around you can''t move except the place where the night is, even if it''s the space storm. "Let''s let you see the power of competing with immortals and gods Only when the woman''s hand is raised, an air sword appears in the palm of her hand. Then she jumps, turns into a white silk thread and shuttles among all the souls. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... strange sounds come out. Everything seems to be passing by in vain! Then the woman closed her eyes again.Pause over! In an instant... but all the souls'' heads flew empty, and blood gushed from their neck. And green Ming and Zhan Dinglong fell heavily on the ground. At that time, they found that their spirits had already appeared in the hands of women... in such a long time, the women killed all the souls present! Bang! The woman''s palm pinches, two people''s Day soul explodes on the spot, stepped the devil tooth''s aftereffect. His face was heavy at night. The power of the whole chaos... Can''t shake this woman? "Now... Understand how ridiculous your actions are?" The woman turned around and looked at the white night. "What level of existence are you?" The white night took a deep breath and asked lightly. "You are the moon Saint now. According to the parallelism of the soul stage, you are the saint!" The woman shook off her power and said, "but I am no longer a saint, but I am beyond the level of heaven shaking, immortal transformation and creation. I have been above all living beings and can control everything in the world! I am the Lord of all things "Lord of all things?" The pupil shrinks in the daytime. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1383 Above all living beings? The Lord of all things? White night is in a trance, and he is very vague about this concept. He took a deep breath, looked at the woman''s indifferent eyes and a head of red long hair, light mouth: "since you are so strong, why are you afraid of these three masters of chaos?" "That''s because I''m not sure if they''re going to turn to my presence." The woman said: "if some of them turn to my side of existence, then I will become very troublesome, so I have to be careful. The stronger our strength is, the more we have to step by step. To our level of existence, the means used are extremely terrifying. If we fall into it, it will be a lack of skill. It took tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years to achieve the present state. How difficult is it that we are not even willing to keep a little vigilance? " The white night hears the sound, nods silently. In the end, it is a great power, and its consciousness and thoughts are different from ordinary people. "You''re right, but which side is that..." "You don''t know what you said. Don''t ask." "Is that so..." the white night looked down. "Well, it''s over. It''s time for me to practice in seclusion. I had found a chance to break through. If it wasn''t for saving you, I wouldn''t have come in such a hurry. Now I''m going to consolidate this opportunity. Go and find the key to leave the chaos for me immediately. When I leave the pass, follow me!" "Leave with you? Where are you going to take me? " "It''s the same sentence, no need to ask more!" Woman cold way, spin and pace a little, people suddenly disappear, leaving only a touch of intoxicating fragrance in the air. White night frowns. He didn''t think the woman was a good person. When the white night is using her, she is also using the white night. Bai Ye believes that she will never give up looking for an antidote from the beginning to the end, and by her means, Bai Ye also begins to worry. After all, women''s methods are just incredible. And if she found the antidote, it would be life. Although it has the effect of blood soul oath, women can not kill white night, but this does not mean that other people can not kill white night. She could drive someone else to wipe out the night. "It must be prepared early." White night thought, looked around one eye, only to find that the countless souls around are still kneeling on the ground, one by one shivering, afraid to get up. White night coughed under, light said: "all raise your head." The souls trembled with fear in their eyes, and raised their heads carefully. This man is not strong in their eyes, but behind this man is the woman standing. We are not fools. Although we can''t guess exactly what the relationship between the two people is, it is absolutely not simple. We should know how the three chaos masters were abolished? Isn''t it because of this man? So all the people looked at the white night, trembling and awed. Just listen to the light talk of the white night. "Magic tooth, Zhan Dinglong, and Lu Ming are three disabled people. From today on, I am the Lord of chaos. Can you hear me clearly?" The crowd did not dare to refute, but quickly raised their hands and worshipped: "we, kowtow the Lord of chaos!" "Good!" The white night nodded and said coldly, "I want you to send the message immediately, warn the whole chaotic territory of this news, and in the morning of tomorrow, all the existence of jingtianjing and above in the chaos area will come and pay tribute to me! Worship! If anyone dares not to come... Send these three men to them! " After that, the white night pointed to the three wriggling bodies on the ground. The people around him were terrified and immediately bowed their heads again without hesitation. Soon, the news got out. The white night is directed to Zhan Dinglong''s bedroom. Although lvming, Moya and Zhan Dinglong have fallen, people in the chaotic area still dare not make mistakes. After all, the strong one who abandoned them is still there. Who dares to be presumptuous? Force is always the basis of making rules and order! Zhan Dinglong is the most powerful and powerful of the three chaos masters. So his palace is also the most luxurious. When the white night arrived in front of Zhan Dinglong''s palace, more than 100000 souls were kneeling on the periphery of the palace. They all prostrated themselves to the ground and did not dare to get up. There were men and women, countless. "See the host!" The voice came like a wave. White night robe, in the public''s welcome, ascended to the highest throne. But he was not interested in the position. The only thing he''s interested in is all the resources in the chaos zone! Not only the so-called magic weapons, materials, pills and so on, but also there are countless strong here. Yang Sheng Yue Sheng? There are countless in the chaos.Jingtianjing people? In front of all these, there is the existence beyond the Jing Tian Jing. If these people can be expanded into the Dragon Jue, the increase of the Dragon Jue is definitely a qualitative leap. It''s just... the people here are all people with problems. They are too aggressive, greedy and lustful. If these people were directly injected into the Dragon Jue, there would be a great event. If there was enough force to frighten them at night, it would be totally different. The reason why they are so respectful now is not to fear the white night, but to fear the woman behind her. But white night can''t control that woman. What he has to do now is to transfer these people''s fear of that woman to himself. "Get up." The white night is light. "Thank you, master The voice is like a wave, and people stand up one after another. "From this day on, I am your master. You have to do what I want you to do. Understand?" "Yes." "Good!" The white night nodded and said, "well, I''m going to announce the first thing. All the spiritual mines, Lingshan, linghuahai, Lingquan, and holy woods all belong to the Lord of chaos! You can only have what''s in your storage ring, everything else must be confiscated! " As soon as this word falls, the scene instantly boils up. "What?" "This... Master, this can''t..." "my family''s spirit flower sea was fought down by our family. This... Master, you can''t take it away!" "In order to explore this mountain, we sacrificed more than 170 celebrities and killed the animals guarding the mountain. Even the former Zhan Dinglong did not deprive them. You... You can''t do this!" There were excited and urgent voices around, and everyone complained. But the white night was a cold hum and said in a deep voice: "what are your and mine? Aren''t these things you robbed from others? You have seized these resources by force. Now that you are subject to me, can''t I bring them? " Many people were speechless. Many people are very reluctant to gnash their teeth. "What! It''s just a moon saint who depends on women''s position! " "If it wasn''t for that woman, I would have killed him!" "It''s terrible! One month saint is so arrogant. " Many people are unconvinced and scold in a low voice, and some even start to kill their hearts. Although they can''t move the white night in the open, they can do it secretly. In any case, they don''t know the ghost or the ghost. At this moment, however, a shout came. "This position is not yours, and it''s not for that bitch. It''s mine. Get out of here!" The sound fell to the ground and a bloody light came. In the daytime. But the blood fell to the ground and fell in front of the palace. In the light of blood, a man with long face and green hair in red armor came out. The man''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of murders and ferocity. He looked at the white night with bad eyes, and his mouth even gave out a cold drink: "roll down quickly!" "Well?" The man who swept his eyes in the white night. His breath is far beyond the realm of heaven. It should be the existence of a stage with Zhan Dinglong and Lu Ming. "Who is he?" The white night side head, inquires nearby a sharp mouth monkey cheek soul person. This man, who has been in chaos, is the master of the chaos, because he is not the master of chaos I can''t sit still. I want to take it! " "Oh?" White night nodded, glanced at the bloody remnant, puzzled: "although some strength, but even Zhan Dinglong they are abandoned, where do you come from self-confidence, dare to come here to make trouble?" "Hum, moon saint?" Blood can cold hum: "a waste relying on a woman! I''m entitled to talk to my grandfather, too? " Hearing this, many people secretly support the blood disabled. After all, xuecan said what they wanted to say but did not dare to say. However, Bai Ye did not refute and said, "since you know that I am on the top of women, do you dare to talk to me like this? Are you not afraid of my woman "Ha ha ha ha, what are you afraid of?" Xuecan laughed: "I''ve tried my best to find the God of chaos. With this God, I can easily kill anyone! Boy, I''ll kill you first, then your woman, and then I''ll cut off the heads of both of you as my footrest! " The voice fell to the ground, and the bloody disabled jumped forward and rushed directly.And he took out a bloody thing from his arms. It was a sword. "Bloody sword!" Someone recognized the sword and breathed out. "What?? Weeping... Bloody sword? " "Did he find the sword?" "This is the legacy of the bloody power! The power is so great "My God, it''s over!! This is the end of the couple The sound of panic came and went. He only saw the bloody sword in his hand. With one sword in the sky, he scattered half of the sky. The sky was like a bloody rain. Every drop of blood rain turned out to be a bloody sword. When it was fierce, it was caged into the white night. Whoosh, whoosh... sword like locusts, covering heaven and earth, suppressing heaven and earth, destroying heaven and earth! There is no escape for anyone. This sword is really a disgrace to the four sides, as if the end of the world. But in the next second... sonorous! The white night raises the hand to pull quickly, the dead Dragon Sword flies out in an instant, soars in the air, and then puts it away. A faint sword pattern flew out like a ripple, dispersing all the blood rain, and then disappeared into the body of the blood remnant. The whole body of Xuecai trembled, and the powerful impact was suddenly blocked. However, later generations fell heavily on the ground, and the body was directly divided into two parts... and then the body was divided into two parts www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1384 Looking at the blood broken into two pieces and falling on the ground, people were stunned. Hundreds of thousands of people in the whole scene... Actually no one said anything. Their eyes were wide open, and their courage was almost broken. "How... How possible?" By the white night, the sharp nosed man with soft legs sat on the ground directly, and almost lost his soul. The so-called bloody sword has already appeared cracks under the power of the dead dragon sword. Although it is very famous in the chaos area, it is not strong in front of the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword. White night shook his head and threw the bloody sword on the ground. He said, "who else is dissatisfied with me?" There was no sound. White night then said, "if I am on the top of a woman, if I am not satisfied with me, I can stand up. I promise that if you kill me, that woman will not pursue your responsibility, and you can become the Lord of chaos! OK? Does anyone want to challenge me? " The words fell to the ground, people trembled, and no one dared to speak out. Especially those who used to scold the night secretly, now they all hang their heads and dare not move. "No one?" The white night glanced around and said, "since no one speaks, it shows that you are obedient to me. If you dare to betray me, or make any change... I hope you can prepare yourself psychologically." Speaking of this, the white night asked the sharp mouthed man: "what kind of punishment do the masters of chaos deal with those who betray him?" "Soul pumping and body building, master." The sharp nosed man said with a smile. "Soul pulling and body refining?" "Yes, the soul of that person is taken out with a soul stone, and then his body is linked with a magic weapon. In this way, the body and soul can be separated, but the senses are still there. So you can torture the soul and torture the body, and then use the healing magic to not only make those betrayers bear double pain, but also keep them alive Grind them. " The man said with a smile. "Is that so?" White night thought for a while, light said: "if it is just like this, that is too simple!" "Is that easy?" The man was stunned. But see white night with a row, a soul force fly out, hit on the ground. When people saw it, it was a magic array. "This is a self-healing array. You can add soul pumping and body building skills to it. If someone betrays, you can throw him into this array. This array only needs a small energy stone to get a chance. It can last for hundreds of years. It is not a problem for a larger energy stone for thousands of thousands of years. And see who wants to try this kind of pain!" The white night is light. "Yes, my Lord!" The voice came out. The words fell to the ground, and the people below were all scared and afraid to speak. Everyone''s eyes were full of fear and hesitation. Seeing this, Bai Ye understood that he was shocked to this group of people. Almost. "Do as I said before." The white night is light. "Yes." "In addition, find me the space key to open the chaos area to the outside world, and help me prepare all the materials of the three chaos masters." "Yes..." everything was explained clearly, and he left the palace at night. He has an important place to go now. That''s the treasure house of the three lords of chaos. There must be a lot of strange things in the hands of these masters who dominate in vicious places. The sharp mouthed guy named Wang Jin, but he was a clever one. He seemed to have guessed that he had been looking at these treasures in the daytime, and immediately sent for someone to ask him to move in. But it was stopped by night. None of these guys are not greedy. If they are allowed to get their fingers, they are afraid to pick the rest. So they are ordered to block the treasure house of the three and run to pick them one by one in the daytime. After half a day''s hard work, I wandered around the treasure house of the three people and searched for some strange things. After all, he got the inheritance of his ancestors, and his mastery of soul skills was much better than these chaos masters. As for the magic weapons, most of the white night also looked down on, only a few special things let him quite care. White night listed out, looking carefully, eyes full of doubts. He could roughly see the universe with other magic weapons, but he couldn''t see why in front of him was this armor, a silk garment, a feather and a drop of burning flame. "Meet the master." Wang Jin was called over by the white night and knelt down on the ground. "Don''t be so polite. Get up and talk." The white night is light. "Yes." Wang Jin got up and held his fist respectfully: "I don''t know why the master called the villain here?" "Do you know what this is?" White night pointed to the four objects in front of him and said. Wang Jin is an old man who has been with Zhan Dinglong for many years. He has also been in chaos for a long time, so it is definitely right to ask him.Sure enough, Wang Jin glanced at the four items in front of him. He was stunned. After a long time of inaction, he clasped hands and said, "Congratulations, master, master!! These are all babies! You are lucky. " "Baby?" "Yes, master? Let me introduce the little one to you Wang Jin said with a laugh, "this is like a drop of water that looks like fire. It''s called a fire drop. It''s said to be a very rare material. For the essence of the sun, the whole state of the holy land is afraid of not using much of such a treasure. It is a lot of things that can be dreamed of. With it, it is very easy to forge the weapon of God, and the weapon that has been built has amazing flame power." "Oh?" In the daytime, he pinched the fire drops and looked at it. His eyes burst out with pure light. "As for this silk coat, it''s called Youming silk garment. It''s said that it''s made from the silk vomited by the God''s species Youming silkworm. The Youming silkworm only spits silk once every ten thousand years, and the silk each time is only enough to make this silk coat. A complete one like this needs to accumulate more than 300000 years of silk. It''s very terrible, and the power of the Youming silkworm garment can''t be underestimated After wearing it, you can easily absorb the soul power of the other party for your own use. That is to say, when the master is close to the soul, he can use the clothing to absorb the soul power of the other party greatly, and at the same time replenish his own dry soul. It''s a fighting weapon! " Wang Jin said again. Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes burst bright, and I quickly swept my eyes with my silk clothes. I was particularly excited. "Absorb the soul power of others and supplement your own... Is there such a treasure in this world?" "Of course, and this silk coat doesn''t need to be urged by the owner. It works on its own, just like an extremely hungry tiger, devouring all the soul power around it automatically!" "Good!" The corners of the mouth rise in the white night, people wear them directly and feel it. "Well, although this silk coat is good, its function is only this one. Compared with the one below, it is far from good." Wang Jin said again. "To the point!" "Yes, master, it''s very original. It''s called tianqiongzhanjia. It''s said that it''s an immortal. It''s very powerful." Wang Jin pointed to the armor and said with a smile: "after wearing it, you can have amazing defense. Generally, only when you break the armor, the body of a person will be injured. However, the defensive power of the armor is terrible, and it can repair itself. Moreover, the speed of self-healing is extremely terrible. However, it can be repaired successfully after a few decades of effort. Wearing this armor, it can be said that the King Kong is not bad Yes Hearing the sound of the white night, he was overjoyed and immediately dressed. I didn''t expect that the sky armor was still a built-in armor. After wearing it, it was invisible and attached to the body. After wearing it, white night can feel the power of the armor. He can clearly detect the surging energy inside the armor. What a ferocity! What kind of character is the person who made this armor? "Good! Good!! Good Great joy at night. "Well, master, it''s time to introduce one of the most important items." Wang Jin said with a smile, pointing to the lonely hair: "this thing is a famous leaf Hongmao in the legend!" "What? A leaf of hair? " The white night paled in horror. "It seems that the master knows a leaf of Hongmao. In fact, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, his subordinates would not believe it." Wang Jin said with a smile. The white night was shocked. He has heard of Yiye Hongmao''s name, but he has only heard of it and never seen it. It is said that this object has supreme divine power. When the holder dies, the dead gas overflowing from his body will stimulate a leaf of Hongmao. Hongmao will release strong energy, transform dead gas, change from dead to alive, and force the dead to resurrect. Moreover, it is completed in the room of electric light and flint. It can be said that it is a life-saving deity! "Didn''t expect it to be here?" It''s incredible at night. "Congratulations, master." Wang Jin said with a smile. "Um..." white night nodded, happily put up a leaf Hongmao, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, a deep voice asked: "there are so many treasures here, why don''t they use Zhan Dinglong? In particular, this leaf Hongmao came from Zhan Dinglong, who didn''t wear him on his body? " "Master, you don''t know. In fact, the masters of chaos don''t know much about their treasure house, because the sum up of it is paid by his subordinates. They can''t even read it, so they don''t care. Zhan Dinglong didn''t want a piece of Hongmao, but he didn''t know that there was one in the treasure house. Otherwise, would he miss it Wang Jin said with a smile, but the smile was very amusing. If there is a leaf of Hongmao, I''m afraid it will be the white night... after counting, the white night waved his hand, and Wang Jin left immediately. He sat in his chair and analyzed the treasures. However, at this time... Dong!! There was a dull sound. Before long, Wang Jin, who was lost and recovered, came running in. "Master, it''s a bad thing! The big thing is bad! Someone''s coming in! " Wang Jin exclaimed, his voice shaking with fear."What? Did you call in? " The white night froze. In chaos, who can fight against him? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1385 Hearing Wang Jin''s voice, Bai Ye once thought that he had heard wrong. Wang Jin is not sure who the visitor is. It''s very simple to enter the chaos area. We don''t pay too much attention to those who break into the chaos area. It''s very rare for people who want to fight like this. It was the second time that he met such a fierce man. The first time, of course, was with that woman in the daytime. The white night meditated for a while, and immediately let Wang Jin summon the strong men of the chaotic region to resist, and the descendants rushed to the scene in person. However, when we arrived at the scene, the white night was stunned. Come to the end! He stood in the rear with luochanu and others, and in front of them were more than 100 men and women in grey robes. These men and women''s strength is particularly terrifying, one by one powerful, just like the God of war. More than a hundred people rushed in, but they were killed in a chaotic area, and the strong ones were constantly defeated and difficult to resist. The white night was dignified. When you look up, you can see that the soul state of these men and women is not high. The strongest one is Cai Yang Sheng, and most of them are martial saints. But they killed Yangsheng and jingtianjing people, just like slaughtering pigs and dogs, so relaxed. They all have a layer of Qi, which is particularly unique. Even the breath of people in jingtianjing can not be compared with it. This is not the breath that ordinary martial masters can possess, nor can they control it. This breath... Increased their strength! "White night, long time no see." To see the white night came out, the end Yan light open. "In the end?" The white night looked around and said calmly, "so these people are all from your black mountain?" "Yes." In the end, there is a light way. "When did you black mountain become so strong?" The road sank in the white night. If Heishan has been like this all the time, Guanglan area will be the territory of Heishan. "Naturally, it''s from our master." Finally Yan light road, spin and slightly side head. White night just see the end of Yan behind there is a huge sedan chair. On the sedan chair is a group of virtual shadow, can not see clearly, can only vaguely see a contour, he kneels in the sedan chair, as if in the recuperation, but to this surrounding fighting, actually is not paying attention to. "Master? So, the Lord of Heishan has the power to kill Jingtian people Asked the white night. "Cut, what are jingtianjing people?" Luochanu disdained: "if my master wants to, who can''t be killed here? It''s nothing to say about a little startling scene! " Hearing the sound in the white night, my heart was shaking with fear. Although luochanu has exaggerated elements in it, it will not exaggerate too much. In this way, the strength of the Lord of Heishan is far from that of foreigners. "If Heishan is so strong, why do you still occupy the outer land of Guanglan region?" White night asked again. "Don''t you know the truth of hiding in the wild and hiding in the market?" Luochanu said with a smile: "although my master is powerful, he is a low-key person and likes quiet. So he took us black mountain and settled in Outland. In order not to be disturbed, he tried not to do anything, but to cultivate us slowly there." The night is silent. It''s not going to be that simple. At this time, luochanu went on to say: "white night, I can''t believe that you have become the master of chaos without seeing your Kung Fu for such a short time. I can''t believe it. But even so, in front of my master, your means are weak and weak. I urge you to immediately hand over the inheritance of your ancestors covering the sky, and then hand over your dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword Then, after a friendship between you and me, I will beg the master not to hurt you, not to mention your cultivation. What do you think? " White night no language, frown. At this time, a large number of powerful people from all directions have rushed into the chaos. "Oh, a group of martial arts saints, dare to act wildly in the chaos?" "How dare you move our Lord of chaos?" "Kill!" "Kill them! Kill There was a scream. The strong men around him poured down on this side like a flood. The shouts of killing were shocking. Although the more than 100 people got the blessing of special forces, their strength was strong, but tens of thousands of strong people rushed around, and they could not hold on to it. "In the end!" At this time, the shadow on the sedan chair opened up. The voice is ethereal and thrilling. "I''m here. What can I do for you?" Finally, I nodded. "It''s too noisy here. Let them be quiet." Empty shadow light way, spin and gently wave. Whoa! A light thick fog hit the body of the end Yan. Finally Yan''s body immediately bloomed out a circle of light, and his momentum became quite different.The white night looked stunned, as if aware of something, his face changed suddenly, and immediately roared: "retreat quickly!" But it''s too late. Only to see the end Yan pull out the prison sword, facing the crowd is a thorn. Boom! The sword power of prison chiseling broke out like a circle of sound waves, which instantly shattered the void and tore the flesh of countless people. There was no plaything in the place where it passed. Any defense, any body, was hollowed out! "Die!" Finally Yan drinks, backhand is a sword, toward the dense place to stab. Chi la... the sea of blood broke out again. Thousands of people died. The power of the end is so strong. Is this his master''s gift of strength? My heart sank in the night. Those around the chaos of the territory of the strong people are scalp numb, scream. Why is the moon saint and martial Saint one by one abnormal?? But no one can explain it to them. White nights don''t wait to die. But he is not an idiot. If he makes a rash move, he will surely die. What''s more, it''s meaningless to kill someone. If you want to kill him, you have to erase his master. He raised his hand slightly, touched the handle of the dead dragon sword, and intended to attack. But at this time, the shadow suddenly drank. "Hum! You don''t listen to me when I call you to practice everyday. Now you can''t handle some noisy people? What a shame to be a teacher! " The voice falls, and the shadow raises its hand and grabs it. In an instant, from all directions came a shocking force. This power is mysterious and profound. It was completely connected, turning the whole Zhan Ding dragon palace into a huge cage, and then shrinking towards the middle. Not good! The white night immediately retreated, pulled out the abandoned sword and cut towards the edge of the cage. Whew. A hole was torn out. Wang Jin and several sharp eyed souls fled in a hurry. But most of them can''t escape at all. Just look at that force, it''s getting smaller and smaller. They were completely trapped in it and couldn''t escape. One can only face despair, crazy impact, slap that contraction force. But they can''t shake half a cent! Finally! The people inside were slowly squeezed, deformed and killed, and finally turned into meat sauce one by one. The cage has been compressed into a ball the size of a thumb, just stopped... all the people around were shocked. It also includes white night. Tens of thousands of people... Have been compressed into such a small ball?? And... Killed by this man?? Can this be done by manpower?? Are you crazy?? Is this a man?? Wang Jin and other survivors were shaking wildly, and they were all going crazy. The white night looks extremely ugly. I also understand that it could be a tough fight. He took a deep breath and released the dragon sword. At this time, it was not enough to rely on the dead dragon sword, but also needed all kinds of pills and magic tools... he calmed down and thought about the countermeasures. If we can''t, we can only do it. But just then... CLICK! The void burst and a huge door of space appeared. All the people present, including Zhongyan and others, were breathing hard and looking at the space door. The Lord of black mountain, who was sitting in the sedan chair, also stood up. "Why? Still an acquaintance? " The Lord of the black mountain made a voice of doubt. "It''s her, it''s the Lord, the man is coming!" Wang Jinxin exhaled with joy and excitement. He knelt on the ground and quickly bowed to his head. "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you break in! You traitor! I didn''t look for you, but did you come? Good! Very good A cold voice came out. White night Leng under, looking toward the sound source, just found that this sound is from the space door that woman sends out. "Do you know the Lord of the black mountain?" Asked the white night subconsciously. "This man is from the same place as me, but he is a mean and humble traitor!" The woman said coldly: "today he came just in time! I''ll take care of him here! Take him back to your disposal! " "That would be great!" White night relieved: "I also said that this person is not easy to deal with, since you can solve it, it will be handed over to you!" Women don''t speak. Luocha woman slightly a Leng, looking at the woman, eyes full of fear.Finally Yan slightly side head, sink way: "master, is this daughter!" "I know." The Lord of black mountain. "Master, do you know this woman?" Finally, he asked. "Strictly speaking, this person is my elder martial sister. I didn''t expect that it was she who came to seize the inheritance of the old way of covering heaven. But I think it is also true. With her means, only she can feel the inheritance of the old way of covering heaven for the first time, and then she can be the first to arrive. But I didn''t expect that I would meet her under such circumstances!" The virtual shadow shook his head: "the reason why I hid in Heishan is to avoid the pursuit of these people, but I didn''t expect that I finally ran into them... Just... Just..." after that, the Lord of black mountain stepped on the sky and came out. Seeing only the ripples in the void, the clouds that covered him suddenly disappeared, revealing a middle-aged man with a brown gun and a goat beard. The man looked at the woman faintly and said, "elder martial sister, long time no see, are you ok?" "It wasn''t good before, but when I saw you, I suddenly became very good!" The woman''s cold voice came out, and her long red hair rippled with the wind: "now, are you obediently going back with me, or do I interrupt your hands and feet, dig out the soul of heaven, and then take you back?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1386 "Go back?" The head of black mountain raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "elder martial sister, although there is no intersection between you and me, we were once the same school at all. Do you have to fight with me?" "Although the master has passed away, I have inherited everything from my master. According to the rules of the clan, I must punish you! If you don''t, I''ll have to kill you here! " After that, the woman''s palm was raised, and a flash of light bloomed from her catkin, and then the air of astonishing heaven bloomed. Taking her as the center, a huge territory was formed. Bai Ye doesn''t know how wide the scope of this domain is, but the breath in this domain is so strong that it is difficult for him to analyze it. However. The Lord of Heishan shook his head again and again, and said faintly, "elder martial sister, I will not doubt your strength. Before I entered the school, you are the immortal who rings through the immortal realm and is the most likely person to become the immortal master. We haven''t seen each other for so long. I think you should have become the immortal master? If so, I will not be your opponent. But elder martial sister, what can represent strength in the world is not only realm and profound meaning, but also magic weapon. Although I am not your opponent in realm, you are not my opponent in magic weapon! You want to kill me... I''m afraid it won''t be that simple! " "Is it?" Women cold way, spin and lift catkin toward the white night there a catch. Whoosh! The sword of the dead Dragon flew out of the scabbard of the white night and fell on the palm of the woman''s hand. "What magic weapon do you have that is better than the dragon sword?" The woman asked. "Yes, the dead dragon sword is the first of the twelve Hongbing soldiers. It is also a magic sword with countless secrets. It is said that its root can be traced back to genesis, and its power is incomparable! But that doesn''t mean it''s invincible! " "Elder martial sister, since we have to fight today, let''s have a good fight! Let me also know what kind of power the ice jade bully immortal in the rumor has! " The voice fell to the ground, and the Lord of black mountain stepped forward. Whoa! A strange energy burst from the bottom of his feet. "Go Finally Yan low drink, then led a lot of Luocha women retreat. The white night also hastily retreats, Wang Jin several people hastily to keep up with, in fear unceasingly. Just look at the foot of the black mountain Lord suddenly appeared a disc, the disc is very strange, like a compass, showing golden brown, the top is full of strange talisman prints, magic tight. "What is this?" The woman''s eyes reveal a trace of doubt. But the Lord of black mountain didn''t intend to explain it. The man rushed directly on the disc. "How dare you be so arrogant in front of the dead dragon sword? Ridiculous! Well, since you are going to die, I will send you to die! " The woman said coldly, and without hesitation, she took the dead dragon sword and cleaved to the Lord of the black mountain. Whoa! The sword of the dead dragon burst out in an instant. The sword power was like a roaring dragon, and it blew to the Lord of Heishan with the power of swallowing all things. But just then. Bang! All of a sudden, the disc was shining with golden light, which was surging. Then thousands of long and thin beams of light were blown out and quickly arranged in front of the Lord of Heishan. And then, the big disk, the disk, suddenly opens up. Gudong, Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... the sword of the dead dragon smashed into the open disk, and it seemed that it was not in the black hole and disappeared in an instant. Nothing seems to have happened. "What?" The woman was stunned. The white night in the distance also froze. Is that space power? "What? Elder martial sister, is my archaic compass very powerful? " The master of Heishan said with a smile: "if the death dragon sword is the supreme sword for attacking and killing, then my archaic compass is the supreme defense means! It can absorb all attacks and kills. No matter how terrible your soul skills are and how powerful your utensils are, they will become pale and powerless in front of the Archaean compass!! I can defuse all your moves with this "Archaic compass?" The woman lost her voice: "this thing is an archaic compass?? Did you find it? " "I betrayed my school, betrayed everyone, and even slaughtered the three cities of Xianyu, just for this. Over the years, I have been hiding in Outland to integrate this thing. Now I can control this thing as I like. Elder martial sister, don''t say you are here. Even if master and his old man come back to life, I will not be afraid of it. With this thing, even if I''m in the state of Lisheng, I''m not in charge of it! " The Lord of Heishan said with a smile, his eyes were full of heartiness and complacency. The woman''s expression became very heavy. She waved a few more swords. However, the sword power of the dead dragon swept past, but it was still absorbed by the compass, which could not hurt the master of Heishan hidden behind the compass. "What''s the matter? Master, it seems that the hostess can''t do anything about that guy Wang Jin''s face was pale and trembling. "You haven''t won yet. Don''t be so pessimistic." The white night lowered his voice. "But, master, are we here to watch? Don''t we do something? " Wang Jinchan asked.White night curiously looked at him: "then what do you want to do?" "Villains think it''s better to leave now "Away?" White night immediately shakes his head. The monk can''t run away from the temple. Guanglan area is his base camp. If he escapes now, people from Heishan will directly kill him in Guanglan area. The situation is not optimistic. It is better to hit him here. Thinking of this, the white night made a decision and said in a deep voice: "without my command, who dares to escape, I will kill who! In addition, immediately gather all the people in the chaos area and surround that guy for me "Master, I''m afraid we can''t do it. That guy killed tens of thousands of our experts with one move. I''m afraid it has been spread out. The villain thinks that most of them are slipping away and hiding. No one will come." "I am the Lord of chaos." "In their hearts, life is the most important thing." "You''re really unreliable in the chaos." "This is your territory, master." "That''s it The white night sighed, and didn''t want to rely on these guys. He stares at the black mountain Lord who trembles with the woman. The man raises his hand, closes his eyes and feels it. "Although the power of Tianxun formation is still very strong, it is much weaker than before. It seems that this place is far away from Guanglan area, so that the power of Tianxun array is not enough to instill all of it, but the fighting support... Should be enough." The white night murmured, staring at the two men''s battle, eyes. The Dragon Sword roars wildly, but it can''t be the Lord of black mountain. Women immediately urged other techniques, and a large number of sword Qi, sonic boom and space edge swept away. But no matter how fierce the woman''s attack, it was impossible to penetrate the compass. It is like an unbreakable wall, which can be called absolute defense! Even if any move is close to it, it will be absorbed by the adsorption force around it. If we go on like this, we will surely lose! The woman stopped and did not take the initiative to attack, but to look for flaws. But the Lord of Heishan will not give her a chance to breathe. "Elder martial sister, are you tired? Now it''s my turn! " Black Mountain master light way, the double pupil suddenly shrinks, the person a big drink, the arm raises and then quickly puts down. Bang! A general trend against the sky fell from the sky, instantly suppressed in the woman''s body. The woman''s body suddenly fell down, but was about to fall to the ground when the person was struggling to hold on. And all the earth around the woman, has completely disappeared, become a dark, like a bottomless abyss. "Elder martial sister, I''ll give you a chance." "If you are willing to be my double practice partner and serve me in this life, I will not kill you!" said the Lord of Heishan When the woman heard the voice, she was furious, and her eyebrows were inverted. Her beautiful autumn eyes were full of anger: "do you want me to serve you? Do you deserve it With that, the man screamed, and the whole body exploded, breaking the general trend of the Lord of black mountain in an instant. In terms of strength, Heishan is mainly superior to women, but in terms of magic weapon, the archaic compass seems to have restrained the dragon sword, and the woman has no strength to fight back. But just as the woman was ready to wave her sword again, the archaic compass opened again. This time, it doesn''t absorb women''s soul power and moves, but... It produces a strong destructive force... "mmm..." Women feel bad, people are on guard. However, the inner halo of the disc is wide open, the internal energy is surging wildly, and a supreme power is hovering in it. What terrible energy! And... These energies are so familiar! "Is that?? Not good The woman seemed to notice something and immediately wanted to hide. But at this point. Bang! Bang! Bang! a space shock hit. The woman turned her head and found that all the space around her disappeared, replaced by a piece of dark material. If she forced out, she would be torn to powder by these dark substances! "Space lock?" The woman has a cold look. "Elder martial sister, I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t agree. In this case, don''t blame me. This archaic compass can release all the power absorbed before. How many dead dragon swords have you cut before? Now, let''s give it back to you together!" After that, the Lord of the black mountain roared, and the archaic compass was about to eject the astonishing destructive power. This move, extreme terror! The woman gritted her teeth and immediately made a defense. In front of her, there were nearly ten thousand terrifying shields, which overlapped and turned into a colorful barrier and fell in front of her. But even so, it may not be able to take this move. After all, there is an indestructible Dragon Sword power inside! The woman''s face was very ugly.But at this time, a sound of shouting and drinking came. "Quick, cut him off!" The woman was stunned, raised her eyes and looked, but saw a figure flying towards this. It was a white night! The woman hesitated, and finally chose to believe in the white night. She withdrew her defense and took the dead dragon sword to attack the Lord of Heishan. "Stupid!" The Lord of black mountain shakes his head and continues to urge the move. But at this critical moment. Boom. The sky is dark. Then there was a long cry. "God''s punishment!" The sound fell to the ground, and a strong lightning suddenly fell from the sky, directly splitting the Lord of black mountain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1387 The snow-white lightning, like the Milky way falling into the sky, directly cleaves the Lord of black mountains. How could the Lord of black mountain guard against a white night without even a dead dragon sword? How could he have thought that he had such a move. When people were caught off guard, they were hit by the thunder and lightning, and the attack of Archaean compass was suddenly interrupted, and his whole body trembled, almost falling from the air. "Master!" Luochanu cried out. "White night, this is not your fight! Your opponent is me In the end, his eyes under his cloak became hot, and he rushed to kill him almost instantly, chiseling his prison sword and splitting the white night. White night backhand pull out abandon God sword, hit it hard. Dong!!!! However, the two black mountain soldiers were afraid of some magical forces. However, the woman will not miss this good opportunity. With the advent of the thunder and lightning, the black mountain Lord''s breath is disturbed, and the paralytic idea strikes all over his body, so that his control of the Archaean compass has been relaxed for a moment. Right now! The woman immediately raised her hand and grabbed the master of Heishan. "Bondage!" She made a crisp sound. Whoa! The whole body of the black mountain Lord was twisted in an instant, and the emptiness was pulled into thin threads, winding towards the Lord of black mountain. The destructive power of these hollow thin lines is extremely amazing, directly tearing away the skin and flesh of the Lord of Heishan. All his magic weapons, his true Qi of protecting his body, and the strength of his body are all invalid, and the whole person can''t move. "Die!" The woman drinks, picks up the dead dragon sword and splits it again. Roar!!!! With endless destruction and destruction, the cruel Dragon Sword swallows the Lord of Heishan! "Ah The Lord of the black mountain glared, and the whole man frantically broke free from the thin line of the void. The thin thread was tightly broken by him, but it could not be broken away. We''re going to lose! Can''t urge Archaean compass, no matter how strong he is, he can''t bear the power of dead dragon sword!! "Master!" The Rosa woman screamed. But just then. Boom! A sword force swept across the sky, and instantly split the thin lines in the void, and the Lord of black mountain broke away from the shackles in an instant. This sword power is a prison cutting sword force! At the same time, Zhongyan directly gave up the fight with the white night and forced to chop out the prison digging sword force. Of course, the price is that Zhongyan''s heart is penetrated by the white night. He shivered and his mouth was full of blood. But he didn''t die. Instead, he burst out a lot of gray gas at the moment of penetration, which was like a sickle and fiercely cleaved towards the white night. It''s a dying art. This is similar to the white night''s magic bone protection! No wonder he dare to take such a risk. It turns out that he has such a method. White night was forced to retreat. In the end, however, there was no fighting power. But with such a desperate attack, he saved the Lord of black mountain. "Good disciple The Lord of black mountain cried out, broke free from the shackles, instantly activated the Archaean compass, the compass quickly opened, but finally only half opened. Half of the sword power of the dead dragon that swept over it crashed into the Archaean compass, and the other half directly tore up half of the black mountain Lord''s body. Half of his face, one arm, one leg, half of his abdomen and chest disappeared directly, and his internal organs were clearly visible. However, to our surprise, his spirit was not damaged. At the moment of being attacked, he forcibly shifted the position of the spirit of heaven! Even so, the Lord of the black mountain is seriously injured at the moment. "Master!" Luochanu leads the strong one of Heishan to rush to the scene. The two strong men quickly help Zhongyan down. The rest of them block in front of the Lord of Heishan and draw their swords and glare. But the next second. Sonorous. The sword power of the dead dragon comes again and splits these souls in an instant. The so-called strong man in Heishan is like a native dog in front of women, which is not worth mentioning. "Ah?" The woman at the back was shocked. Finally Yan covers the chest, the eyes under the cloak are dim. "Ant, I owe you a favor this time!" The woman walked forward with the sword of the dead dragon. "You''re welcome. Just remember to give me the dead dragon sword after the matter is settled." White night road. The woman did not speak. White night some doubt that the woman is planning to take the dead dragon sword for her own. But then, laughter came out. The laughter was very harsh, dry and even gloomy. The owner of the laughter was no one else, it was the master of the black mountain. "What are you laughing at?" The woman''s eyebrows were erect."Elder sister, do you think you won?" The main road of Montenegro is hoarse. "Am I defeated?" "Of course!" The head of Montenegro smiled: "although I was a defensive man, I was secretly calculated by the moon saints in this district and ate your great losses, but the situation was in my hands from the beginning to the end! Elder martial sister, you never won, why should you be so proud? " The woman''s face changed dramatically. Although she didn''t know what the black mountain Lord meant, people did not hesitate to fly over in a flash and split them with a sword. But just before the dragon sword fell, there was a sudden riot in her body space, and then the breath of terror broke out. "No, someone has entered the chaos field!" Drink on a white night. But the speed of the people came is very fast, the door of space is not fully opened, and a big hand is detected from inside, carrying endless destruction breath, directly attacking the head of the woman. If a woman continues to wield a sword, she will be blasted by the other party. Helpless, can only backhand a hand to block the past. But the other hand is unexpectedly burst out of the incomprehensible power, mysterious infinite, thick people can not believe! Dong! The palm burst. The woman went out directly, and fell on the ground behind her, and the people were retreating. "Ah?" Luochanv was very happy. Finally, Yan stared at the door of the space. The white night and the woman also looked together. The space door was torn crazy, and quickly formed a gate, and a middle-aged man in a dark blue cape came out of it. The man with a big back, a eyebrow and a national face, looks upright, but the breath of his body is so terrible that it seems to be better than the head of Montenegro. As soon as he appeared, the Lord of Montenegro directly lifted the ancient compass. The man wrapped it in it and sacrificed it to his body, and looked at the woman. The woman saw the appearance, suddenly lost voice: "Heaven dominates the immortal "The fairy of Mo Qing, long gone." The woman came to the light, the voice said in a mixed voice. The woman came back to God from shock, and the perfect perfect and flawless face of the world was filled with the cold that could not be contained: "I didn''t expect you to be in collusion with this traitor! associate oneself with undesirable elements! Heaven is the best! Are you going to be against our Lord? " "Heaven has no such intention, but it is helpless if it is not too late!" "The immortal of the Mo Qing Dynasty, you are the first beauty in the fairyland and the first physical owner of the immortal region. Countless powerful people have long admired you. Countless overlord coveted you. Cangtian is no exception. Fairy, there is a compass in the ancient times. Even if you have a dragon sword, it can not be my opponent. So... Give up. If you are willing to surrender, you will abandon your cultivation and serve you With me, I will not kill you! " The sound rippled, as if the voice of heaven. "It''s disgusting." The woman looked at the head of Montenegro. The Lord of Montenegro did not speak. He will not refute even if he is unhappy. "It seems you don''t agree!" "The victory and defeat are not determined. You should take one of these big words first!" The woman autumn eyes open, people burst into the past, roll out the sky, killing the heaven! Between the light and fire stones, the man also sacrificed all his strength and instilled it into the archaic compass. In a flash, the compass was open and the power burst out. The woman took up the sword and split it three times. Three terrible dragon swords are divided into three directions, which are going to blow towards the heaven. However, the body of heaven Baxian also divided into three parts, and controlled the ancient compass, swallowing the sword power of three dead dragons. In a moment, all the sword power of the dead dragon was submerged. All moves are restrained! "What?" Wang Jin and others in the distance looked desperate. Luochanv also stayed. This heaven is a fairy... So strong. The woman still does not comply, and heaven to fight the immortal. But it''s just at this point. "The skill of truth! "Call!" A loud drink. It was the head of Montenegro. He was in a bad mood, too. Under the effect of the magic of the God of Montenegro, the woman can not bear it in a moment, and people spit out a big mouth of blood directly. Heaven is the best to seize the opportunity, a hand to fall. The woman rushed to meet and took a hand back. However, the power was too far away. People were directly knocked down on the ground. The arm made a "click" crisp sound, and broke the fracture directly and fell down powerlessly. Dong! The woman fell on the ground and cracked the ground. She got up hard, but the mouth was full of blood, and the breath had gone away. In the face of the joint attack of heaven and black mountain Lord, she can not help if she is tough. Moreover, there is a compass, all her means are pale."Give up." "Otherwise, you can only fall here!" "It will only be endless pain if we continue to persist. Why should we do this?" The Lord of the black mountain has also spoken. A woman''s silver teeth are almost to be broken, her small face is cold, and her autumn eyes are particularly cold. She was holding the dragon sword with a strong sense of war. We can fight. We can not win by fighting. Women''s situation is on the verge of extinction. What''s the use of the so-called Dead dragon sword?? Her eyes were bloodshot and unwilling. Everyone knows, the end is set! But at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out to hold her catkin... the woman''s body suddenly trembled! Looking to the side, but see the white night did not know when standing by her side. "What are you doing?" Women drink. "Give me the dragon sword!" The white night is light. "Get out of here, this is not the place for you to make fun of!" Women''s cool way. "Give it to me!" White night or that sentence! The woman was angry and wanted to say something. She could see the firm eyes of the white night, hesitated, and finally released the dead dragon sword. "What does that mean?" The God frowned. "White night, you quickly kneel down, don''t mess around, or God will kill you." Luochanu cried out. In the end, Yan also frequently looked at the side. But the white night is towering and motionless, staring at the sky, the mouth only sends out two cold words. "Come on This fell to the ground, and everyone was shocked. One month Saint... To challenge the heaven? Are you crazy? You know, even the immortal master like Mo Qing Bingyu can''t help the heaven to bully the immortal when he takes the dead dragon sword. Why is he? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1388 "Are you serious?" Heaven Ba Xian''s eyes coldly stare at the white night, deep voice said. Obviously, he was angry. Although he will not easily get angry, and even can control his emotions well, but this time, he is really angry. How dare a little moon Saint dare to be presumptuous in front of the heaven? Still so provocative... How many years! How many years has Saint moon been defiant like this. How can he spare such a maniac? "Of course The white night is light. "I''m afraid you''ll die here!" Heaven Ba Xian said coldly, the anger in his eyes became more and more intense. "Brother Cangtian, be careful. The boy is so presumptuous. I''m afraid there is something behind him." The main voice of Heishan. "What do you think he can do to break the Archaean compass?" The God of heaven asked. The Lord of the black mountain was silent for a moment, and he had nothing to say. Indeed, even the most powerful such as Moqing Bingyu can''t help holding the dragon sword. How can a month Saint be stronger? "You''d better recover. I''m everything." Heaven Ba Xian said faintly, staring at the white night and the dead dragon sword in his hand, suddenly raised his hand and waved towards the white night. Bang! The general situation was suppressed. "Get out of here The woman drank heavily and pressed her hands upward. The terrified momentum hit the sky and scattered the immortal''s momentum. In terms of strength, women are better than the celestial beings. With women''s protection, it is obvious that the ordinary means of heaven bullying immortals can''t hurt the half of the night. However, the woman has been injured, no more than the peak, but the heaven bully immortal is not afraid at all. People rush to the scene, the archaic compass is open, and the power inside is also surging, and the stored Dragon Sword power is about to burst out. But at this time, the white night eyes a Lin, carry sword a wave. His speed is extremely fast, and the track of his sword swing is extremely random. He slashes four times in the air, and then quickly gets into the scabbard. Four sharp swords rose in the sky, like four tyrannical dragons, attacking the celestial beings. "Ridiculous, the power of the dead dragon sword in your hand is just like this. Even the immortal master of Mo Qing can''t kill me with the dead dragon sword. Where are you from? Do you want to hurt this immortal?" Heaven Ba Xian shakes his head and says, this time, he doesn''t even urge him to split up. He opens the Archaean compass directly, and the man stands behind the Archaean compass and ignores it. The Lord of the black mountain also shook his head. Luochanu, Zhongyan and others looked at the light. "You can''t kill him like that." The woman''s eyes flashed with disappointment, and immediately drank, "I''d better try to retreat." "No need!" The white night is light. The woman was stunned. But see white night a hand to raise, is quickly pinching Jue. It''s like... Sword rhyme? The woman''s face was stunned. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. Her face changed in horror, and she quickly looked at the dead dragon sword. However, the sword power of the dead dragon suddenly exploded and turned into countless slender swords on the sky. "What?" Everyone in the room was shocked. It''s unbelievable that lianba looks at the sky. "Did he control the sword power of the dead dragon?" The Lord of the black mountain murmured. Finally Yan''s eyes are awe inspiring. Just look at the explosion of the dead Dragon Sword force into countless small sword, they fly in the air and dance, spread open, like a large net toward this. The sword Qi of the dead dragon is like a locust, attacking and stabbing crazily. The Qi meaning of Jing Tian sweeps all directions, and no one can compare it with it. "Not good!" "Flash!" The Lord of Heishan is in a hurry. Luo Cha woman behind several people immediately dragged the black mountain Lord to flee. However, the immortal could not leave easily because the sword spirit of the dead dragon came to him. Wherever he went, the sword spirit would follow him. There is no other choice but hard connection. The sky PA Xian looks ugly. He wants to use the Archaean compass to resist, but the dense Dragon Sword Qi around him actually forms an encircling ring, sealing him up, down, up and down. Heaven Ba Xian a bite teeth, forced out a large number of sub body, each of the sub body are steering Archaean compass. A large amount of dead dragon''s sword Qi was swallowed up by archaic compass, but some of the sword Qi penetrated through the gap between the two bodies, and directly penetrated the body of the heaven Ba immortal. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... there were many transparent blood holes on the body of the God Ba Xian, and the blood bloomed like petals. All the people around him look dull. At one time, I thought I was wrong. Even the master of Moqing immortal can''t hurt the immortal who owns the archaic compass, but this month Saint did. Rao Shi, a woman, also felt incredible. She stared at the heaven and said, "I didn''t expect that you... Have built a bridge with the dead dragon sword. How could you control the power of the dead dragon sword so easily?""Although my soul state is not high, how can I not understand this sword after all these years?" In the white night, the sword sank, whirled and pulled out his sword again. After the sword spirit rushed out, he pinched the sword formula again. This is the move of Yi Jian Shen Jue. The dead dragon''s sword power is concerned about the sword God''s formula, and then he splits again and runs away. People in the distance can only see that the sky is surrounded by a large number of golden meteors, especially hard to resist, and it is difficult to contain. If we go on like this, we will surely lose. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say I would die here? Why are you constantly dodging? " The white night is light. This is to infuriate the heaven and make him rush out of the back of the Archaean compass to attack the white night. However, it is obvious that the heaven dominates the immortal will not easily fall into the trap. The situation is getting worse. "I didn''t expect white night to be so strong." Luochanu''s beautiful eyes frequently and look, the expression is complex. "Master, we must help God, or he will die!" At the end of the day. "Take your prison sword!" The Lord of black mountain drinks. At last Yan drew his sword at once. The master of Heishan held his sword with one hand. His eyes closed and his lips whispered quickly. Suddenly, his eyes were wide open and he was stabbing the white night with his sword. Whoa! A force of startling Sky Sword rushes out of the prison digging sword. As soon as the sword force breaks away from the sword, it immediately plunges into the void. It only sees that the void expands and sweeps towards this place like a wave. All the circles touched by the wave become smashed and then vanish, just like a movable black hole. "Not good!" The woman''s face changed slightly, and the man immediately pulled out the abandoned God sword on her waist in the white night and cleaved toward the sword force. But just as she waved the sword down, she found that she could not release any sword force. "What?" The woman was stunned: "you haven''t tamed this sword yet?" "It''s stubborn!" The white night stares at the sky and Baxian explains in a hurry. "You..." the woman is dumb, but this is not the time for nonsense. She quickly raises her hands and forcibly fights with her own strength. But it was one of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, and it was the power released from the Lord of Heishan. How terrifying was it that the women were unarmed, which was the enemy? Bang! As soon as the woman''s strength was attacked, she was shattered by the power of the prison digging sword. A burst of force was like a ripple, and the woman was instantly shaken off. The white night was also caught off guard and was blown away by life. The sword of the dead dragon that he controls suddenly collapses, and the God of heaven extricates himself from the threat. He just looked at his face and raised his hand to the white night. "Die!" This is the power of truth! Pooh! The white night before landing immediately vomited blood and all the anger dissipated. But the next second, the woman raised her hand eagerly and said, "Sheng!" The anger dissipated by the white night gathered quickly, and soon came back to life. If there is no woman''s help, even if you can use the dead dragon sword at will, I''m afraid it will not be the enemy of the other party! "At most, the two of us can deal with the celestial tyrant, but there is also the Lord of black mountain, and there is a final one. If we continue to procrastinate, it is not good for us and we must retreat." Drink in the daytime. "We have to have a key to get out of here quickly, or we''ll be dead long before I break out of the space door to leave the chaos." Women sink. "Here you are White night directly takes out a key from the Qianlong ring and throws it to the woman. "When did you get it?" "When I became the Lord of chaos." Cried the white night. But at this time, the heaven and the immortal had seized the opportunity and directly launched the Archaean compass. "Go to hell!" When the celestial beings drank, all the energy in the Archaean compass burst out. An unparalleled force of God immediately rushed out of the Archaean compass and swept this way. The power of that power is beyond words. Like a flood, it covered the sky and bombarded it with the power of breaking bamboo. Under this blow, the sun and the moon lose their luster, all creatures shiver, and the samsara of heaven and earth trembles wildly, as if all six things were to be annihilated in this blow. In the face of such an attack, they hardly even have room to hide. Heaven overlord the immortal is to kill two people. "No way!" The woman''s face is ugly, and immediately urges the magic weapon to resist. But under this kind of terror attack, unless she can also take out the treasure which is similar to the Archaean compass, it is impossible to resist it at all! The woman''s eyes twinkled quickly, thinking of countermeasures. "Open the space door At this time, the white night to drink."It''s too late!" The woman shook her head. "Open the door, believe me!" The white night cheered, his eyes fixed tightly, and he rushed forward with the sword of the dead dragon. With one sword, he stabbed the torrent like an arrow. "What Everyone was shocked. Do you want to die at night? "You really think you can control the dragon sword, you are invincible?" Heaven Ba Xian laughed, once again increased the power of the Archaean compass. The force of terror is getting stronger and stronger. However, the white night marched forward bravely without fear. He stabbed in front of him, and the sword of the dead dragon rushed forward. After hitting the terrible torrent of destruction, a flash of light broke out! In an instant, the torrent of destruction that swept over was actually divided into two, the life of the cut open. For a moment, everyone was stunned. Only to see the white night step in the sky, carrying the dead Dragon Sword crazy forward. His face is ferocious, crazy urge force, the death Dragon Sword invincible, cut off all attacks, and finally stabbed straight in the heart of the Archaean compass. Click. The crackle came out. Only looking at the whole compass, there was a sharp crack immediately... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1389 The compass was punctured, and the terrible sword power of the dead Dragon Sword actually penetrated through the crack, penetrating the whole compass, and the catharsis power went straight to the heaven behind. The smile of the celestial tyrant has been stiff. He opened his eyes wide, his whole body was excited, and he quickly backed away. But it''s too late... it''s too sudden! It''s so unimaginable that... "no..." the heaven whispered. Whew! Whew! The two long and slender dragon swords can be regarded as destroying the withered and decaying, and directly cut off the arms of the God. Pooh! The crackle came out. Two arms fly in the air. Just look at the broken arms of the God, the blood is gushing like a fountain. This situation and this scene really made the black mountain Lord and others look stunned. Who could have thought that the archaic compass, which even the master of Mo Qing could not break, was broken by a little moon saint? What''s more, the sword power of the dead dragon played by the saint this month is so amazing. "How could it be so?" Luo Cha Nu na na na said. The rest were silent. They didn''t know that at this juncture, the bridge between the white night and the dead dragon sword was further improved. The power of the dead dragon sword that he could control was more and more pure! It''s not like those who hold the dragon sword for the first time! Although the power of the dead dragon sword is related to the strength of the user, if it can form a bridge with the dead dragon sword, the power will be able to penetrate the universe and make the gods and ghosts pale. "Very good!" The woman was overjoyed when she saw her arms cut off. She immediately rushed up and killed her. "No! Brother Cangtian, be careful The Lord of Heishan drinks. "Asshole Although he lost his arm, he still had his soul power. He immediately urged the spirit of heaven and poured it into the Archaean compass like a pouring river. The Archaean compass immediately trembled, and the center of the compass was reopened. The earth shaking energy was boiling inside and was about to rush out. And now the white night, in front of the Archaean compass. Once the power is released, white night has no room to dodge! "Boy, come back quickly!" The woman sees this and drinks it. But the white night did not move. His face was cold, and he had a dead dragon sword on one arm. He made a roar, and all his strength was poured into that arm. The only thing we can see is that the light on the dragon sword is even hotter than that of the sun. The surging power erupts from the dragon sword, which directly distorts the void around, causing darkness and trembling space. But the power of the sword of the dead dragon also spread all over the body of the Archaean compass. "No! He''s going to tear the compass Luochanu seemed to notice something and exclaimed. "It''s impossible!" The sky roars. Without saying a word, the Lord of black mountain immediately urged his strength to withdraw towards the rear. The woman looked at the white night with a dull look. There was only one thought in her mind: is this boy crazy? Looking at the ferocity of the white night, people completely ignored the more and more intense energy gathered in the center of the compass, and waved the sword body of the dead dragon crazily... there are more and more cracks on the Archaean compass, and they are also getting bigger and bigger! Finally, with his roar, the Dragon Sword stabbed in the Archaean compass finally moved. Chi!!!!! The Archaean compass explodes in an instant, tearing it into pieces under the force of the terrible dead dragon sword, and explodes straight away, just like the gorgeous bloom of a black rose. The amazing ripples spread all around. All the people around him, including the celestial beings, were forced to retreat. The white night in the middle of the explosion was blown away on the spot, and the whole body was shocked by the terrible force. The man fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood... seeing this, the woman rushed over immediately and helped him up. "Are you all right?" Women drink low. "No... nothing... I have pills, I can''t die..." white night wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, said weakly, and then took out a pill and put it into his mouth. The woman glanced at the bottle containing the pill, which was in her storage ring... "now without the archaic compass, they will have no way but to die dragon sword White night vomited turbid, full of pale staring at two people: "go, kill them!" "Good!" The woman is not polite. She takes over the dead dragon sword again and is ready to rush to the Lord of the heaven and the black mountain. Without the archaic compass, they lost their greatest dependence. At the moment, even if a woman doesn''t need the dead dragon sword, it is not two people can deal with it. With the dead dragon sword, she is almost equal to invincible. But at this time, the god suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a gray substance.As soon as the substance came out of his mouth, it disappeared. Seeing this, the woman''s face was extremely ugly. "No!" "What''s going on?" Asked the white night. "That''s space traction!! Heaven''s overlord immortal is asking for help, and the strong men of the dark Dynasty must have started to catch up with this! " The woman whispered. "The dark dynasty?" White night slightly a Leng: "what is that?" "You don''t know that you can''t touch the existence in your life, so don''t ask me more!" The woman hums a way, spin and backhand take out that white night gives her key, throw toward the air, the finger quickly pinches out a few fingertips. Just look at the key suddenly become big, and then fly into the air, unexpectedly is not into the void, spin and twist. Whoa. The space began to crack. At the same time, the space around the God of heaven and the Lord of Heishan was also distorted. A large number of space ripples, and a terrible breath overflowed from the broken space. The strong come?? And there is more than one strong man! Almost everyone''s breath can compete with the heaven and the overlord immortal! "Are these the strongmen of the dark dynasty?" White night''s eyes widened, but soon he calmed down and said, "you have a dead dragon sword. No matter how many people they come, what are you afraid of? It''s war. Can they have a second Archaean compass? " "But they may have a magic weapon more terrible than the Archaean compass!" The woman said, "if you wait for them all to come, don''t say you have a dead dragon sword, even if you have ten dead dragon swords, it will not help!" "So powerful?" The white night was shocked. "It''s a pity that I''m not in the state and took your poison again. Otherwise, all these people will be killed." The woman''s heart is not willing to say, she toward the air a grasp, actually is forcibly tears the space. After a while, the space gate is formed. And the broken space over there is also a figure. "Mo Qing immortal master "Stop!" The voice of indifference rippled, like orders, and the wonderful power contained in it could not be explained by words. "I''ll take your dog''s head in the future!" The woman hums a way, spin and also no longer pay attention to the public, directly toward the door of space. As soon as she ran into the door of space, the people there had already rushed out. They seemed to move in a flash, and in an instant they appeared around the door of space. A man immediately reached out his hand to capture the woman and the night. However, as soon as his hand reached in, the door of space closed itself, and his hand was cut off by the force of space. Blood gushed. But he didn''t feel any pain. Instead, he looked at the broken arm and made a slight effort. Whew! Broken arm gap in an instant burst out of an intact palm, healed the wound, the person has recovered as before. "Thank you for your timely help." The God of heaven and the Lord of black mountain came and said with a light smile. "Well?" They all looked at the two people, and then noticed their confusion. "One had broken his arms, the other was almost killed... Don''t you have an Archaean compass? Why can''t I clean up a pure ice jade? " A man with short hair and a falcon like eyes sank: "you are really disappointing the dynasty!" "We can''t blame it!" The master of black mountain shook his head: "who could have thought that there was a dead dragon sword in the hand of Mo Qing ice jade?" "What? Dead dragon sword All of us were breathing fast. "Or how do you think our archaic compass broke?" The main road of Heishan. Everyone looked at each other and fell into silence. I don''t know how long, the man who looks like a hawk and Falcon sinks: "contact your majesty immediately, immediately launch the highest order of pursuit to Moqing Bingyu, and mobilize the forces of all dynasties, regardless of her life or death, the dead Dragon Sword... Must be recovered!" "No! If we make a big show, it will only attract other people''s attention. When the news of the dead dragon sword is spread out, it will be even more difficult for our Dynasty to obtain the dead dragon sword! " The Lord of Heishan said: "this matter still needs to be low-key. The wanted order can be issued, but it has to be a secret order! Pursuit is OK, but it must be secret! " The man thought for a moment and nodded, "well, just like you said." "Let''s move now, Zhan Xu Ba Xian, you send them back to heal their wounds!" "Good!" "My Lord, what about the chaos?" "Since they are here, I''m afraid some people here will know the existence of the dead Dragon Sword... All of them will be killed! We can''t keep alive, we can''t let the wind out! " "Good!" When the voice falls to the ground, the land of chaos will come to an end... but white night doesn''t know. After passing through the space door, the white night and the woman fell directly on a huge cloud mountain.This is indeed a cloud mountain, the mountains are white clouds, but amazing is that there are flowers and trees up and down the mountain, it is amazing. "What is this place? Is there such a magical thing? " White night can''t help but wonder. "This is the border of Saint fairy land!" The woman stood up, glanced around her eyes and said faintly. The white night hears the sound, but is in a daze: "what domain?" "Holy Land... What? Don''t you know? " The woman glanced at him. Saint immortal domain? White night is to know. He didn''t know this place because of the inheritance of so many powerful people. But the more you know about this place, the more you understand the horror of this place. He stares at the woman, astonished way: "originally you are the saint immortal domain person?" "It seems you don''t know who I am." The woman lightly glanced at the white night and said, "I am the master of a square immortal in the holy immortal region, ink clear ice jade! According to the rules, when you see me, you have to kneel and kowtow, but because of the special circumstances, you have to give up for the time being! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1390 Hearing the sound in the white night, I coagulated my eyes and did not make a sound for a long time. "The people of the dark Dynasty are a group of insatiable beings. When the dead dragon sword is exposed, they will certainly not let it go. Boy, you can go with me and enter the holy immortal realm. I can protect you. As for the dead dragon sword, I will keep it here, otherwise you will not be able to protect it." Ink clear ice jade light says. "I don''t think they will let me go without the dragon sword. With the sword, at least I have the ability to fight back." White night said, will die dragon sword into the scabbard. Mo Qing Bingyu also did not stop, after all, her life is still in the hands of white night. "In addition, it''s time for me to visit Guanglan district. It''s not my place to stay in Shengxian area. Goodbye!" After that, the white night turned directly to go. But he just a movement, ink clear ice jade immediately a wave, sacrifice a barrier to block the way of the white night. How: "white head side? Do you have anything else to do? " "If you leave, if you are killed by the people of the dark Dynasty, who will detoxify me?" Ink clear ice jade cold road. "But if I don''t go back, what will you do if the dark Dynasty in your mouth kills Guanglan area?" White night hums: "the two disciples under the master of Heishan know me, and the station of Heishan is also on the edge of Guanglan district. If they are angry at Guanglan District, how can you be responsible for my people''s accident?" "That''s none of my business. Why am I responsible?" Mo Qing ice jade indifference road. "In that case, what does your life and death have to do with me?" It''s cold at night. "Don''t go!" Ink clear ice jade drink, immediately toward the white night to catch. Bai Ye is not polite. He pulls out the dead Dragon Sword directly. However, Moqing Bingyu is obviously on guard. He immediately uses a space technique at the moment of sacrifice of the dead dragon sword, and an air blade cuts into Bai Ye''s wrist in an instant. But this time, the white night was also on guard. Before the blade was cut, a black light had already been cut. That''s just abandoning the magic sword. Whew! The Qi blade is torn open with a very delicate angle. When Qi blade failed to cut off the wrist of Bai Ye successfully, the dead dragon sword fell down. But in the end, the white night stopped. After all, this sword will never kill the Lord of the immortal realm. She was only concerned about the toxin in her body, so she didn''t exert all her strength. White night knows that. "You have no awe." Ink clear ice jade light way. "It depends on who it is. It''s worth my awe." The road sank in the white night. "That''s it Mo Qing Bing Yu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "in this case, I will announce to the public that Guanglan area is under the protection of my Moqing Bingyu. In this way, I believe no one dares to move your Guanglan area." "Are you famous?" White night eyebrows a ramp. "Ignorance." The master of jade shakes his head and says, "the master shakes his head." "All right." White night shook his head and was too lazy to say anything. Only to see Mo Qing ice jade take out a token and inject soul power into it. In an instant, the token burst out a burst of snow-white light, like an elf straight into the sky. After about a few breath, the breath of terror rushed towards this side, and fell in front of the ink clear ice jade in an instant. "See the Lord!" The voice came. White night this just reacts to come over, in front of is kneeling down three women. The breath of these three women is extremely amazing, although it is not comparable to the ink clear ice jade, but put in the chaos area, they are enough to crush those chaos masters. I didn''t expect that Mo Qing Bingyu had such a subordinate. It seems that she is not bragging. "Get up." Ink clear ice jade light says. "Thank you very much Three people get up, but do not dare to look at the ink clear ice jade, can only hang their heads, the performance of respectful. "The three of you will go to Guanglan district with this person, and then you will stay there and set up a space gate to connect our Xianyu and Guanglan regions. Do you understand?" "What?" All of them were surprised that building a space gate would consume the fruit of space. How important is the fruit of space? How could the immortal master waste it in Guanglan area? Although they were puzzled, they didn''t dare to hesitate and hastened to salute: "yes!" "When the space door is finished, you will come! I''m not for myself, but also for you. If you stay in Guanglan area and wait for the people of the dark Dynasty to come to you, you will only involve Guanglan area and make it completely destroyed. That kind of Outland can''t bear the random attack of any one person in the dark Dynasty. You can do it yourself. " The sound falls to the ground, the ink clear ice jade step forward, the person suddenly disappears. "Send off the immortal Lord!" Three more. White night silent, looking at her disappeared place, as if thinking."Young master, shall we start now?" The three women leaned forward and asked respectfully. "Well, let''s go. Go to the holy sea first." White night light road, spin and pace a bit rushed past. The three immediately followed. But the doubts in their eyes never subsided. After all, they could see that this man was only a month saint, just a month saint. How could he enter the eye of the immortal Lord? Such a person is not even qualified to enter the immortal realm... but they dare not ask too much. From his conversation with the immortal master, he has a good relationship with the immortal master. The three exchanged their eyes in secret and did not speak. Shengxian area is not close to the holy sea. It took nearly a day''s journey in the daytime before arriving at a big mountain. The mountain is called the holy mountain. There is a water curtain hole on the mountain. It is said that you must go through the water curtain hole when you go to the holy sea or holy state from the holy immortal region. The white night is curious. I don''t know which part of the holy land is in Risheng state. However, when people walk into the water curtain hole, it is full of space breath. The more you go in, the more dim the light around you. When you walk for about half a column of incense, you can''t see your fingers here. No matter how strong your eyesight is in the daytime, it doesn''t work. Moreover, even the soul power can''t be sacrificed here. "What''s the matter?" White night is puzzled and asks. "This place is a place of no phase, which is said to be a strange place where the force of space reaches the most average." Said a woman. "What does this represent?" "It means that the space power of this place has reached an incredible level." "Incredible?" "At present, there is no one in the state of Liszt who can produce such space power! If anyone has such power, he will become the embodiment of invincibility. " The woman said. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was shocked: "the incarnation of invincible? Why do you say that? " "If you think about it, if he has such space power, he will become a mortal in front of him, is it not the embodiment of invincibility? We should know that space power is the most difficult to analyze among many forces, and the ultimate space power is already an indestructible force. Unless there is an existence that has the same space power, no one can defeat it. But such a person... There can''t be such a person in the state, let alone the second one. " The women talked. Hearing the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized that I could not help but stir up waves in my heart. "Who set up the space force here "I don''t know if this is man-made. Some people say that the aura between heaven and earth is too strong, involving the power of chaos, which has gradually formed over a long period of time, but the specific reason is unknown." "If you are interested, you can study the chronicles of the saint immortal region. Chronicles are very rare, but our immortal master has collected one." Said the woman. White night nods: "that has the opportunity to understand." After about half a day''s work, the talent passed through the water curtain hole. The other end of the water curtain cave is located at the edge of the holy sea. This place is in the most dangerous place of the holy sea. Few people come here. Just look at the sea surface of Lingsheng sea, the sky is dark, a huge vortex appears on the sea, and the island where the people are located is in the middle of the vortex. This requires at least the presence of Yang Sheng above to pass through this vortex. And between these vortices, there are bursts of amazing space breath. "It''s amazing!" White night can''t help but breathe. The three women all came forward together, spinning and holding up their white palms. "Go Da!! In front of the dark clouds, the sea straight, a soul force cast into a broad road. After all, he is a strong man from the saint immortal region. He is really good at it. You''re welcome to go out in the white night along this road. Three women followed. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet." Asked the white night. "You are welcome. My name is Han." "My name is Lin "My name is soul." "We have been following the immortal lord since we were young. The young master is a close friend of the immortal Lord, so you don''t have to be too polite to us. You can tell us what you want." Cold road. "Oh... Thank you very much." Nodding in the daytime. The four were very fast and soon fell outside Zhenwu palace. Seeing the arrival of the white night, all the people in Zhenwu Tiangong were shocked, especially when they noticed the existence of three breaths behind the white night. They shivered one by one and rushed into the palace to inform Zhenwu bazun. After a while, the temple was in turmoil. Zhenwu bazun led a large number of disciples to drive out, including Xiao Qi and Hong. "White night!"Xiao Qi was so happy that she jumped over and threw herself into the arms of the white night. White night frowned: "or the first time to see you in front of me coquettish ah." "This time, it''s a reward given by my miss. Others don''t have this treatment yet." Little Qi smile way, but small face is brimming with happy smile. White night a face helpless, but see the red in the crowd. At the moment, her red eyes are slightly red, and her face is a little haggard. She looks at him quietly, and her eyes are full of brilliance again. "It worries you." White night light smile way. Red shook her head: "you are OK, the other is not important!" Zhenwu bazun laughed and rushed forward. "Little brother Bai is safe and sound. What a happy thing! White night, you saved my heavenly palace, saved me, and also saved Xiaoqi. I really don''t know how to repay you!" Zhenwu bazun said with a smile. "Do you really want to repay?" White night eyebrow a slant, looking at him way. Zhenwu PA Zun was stunned and nodded: "you are willing to give me the skill of clearing your life. You are even going to face such a powerful power and ignore life and death. If I refuse to repay you, am I still a human being?" "That''s good!" White night was not polite, and said, "then I want you Zhenwu Tiangong, all your resources and all your disciples!" The voice fell, Zhenwu bazun and all the people present were stunned. "What do you say?" Zhenwu bazun cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1391 Hearing the words of the white night, everyone present was shocked. Especially at the top of Zhenwu Tiangong, they can''t speak for a long time. South far away from the God to return to God, the tongue has some knot: "Dragon Lord, you this... What is this to do? Don''t you want the gate of Zhenwu Tiangong to be broken? " "The mountain gate will not be broken, but in this way, my Zhenwu Tiangong is just an empty shell, which is dead in name!" The elder said in a deep voice. "Dragon master, we''d better have a good discussion about this matter." "No, it''s really too difficult for people..." "although you saved our palace master, you asked... Dragon master, please change your request..." "it''s ah, dragon master, please change your request." ... people around them made voices one after another. At first, their voices were sparse, but at the end of the day, there were lots of voices, almost all of which refused to speak at night. Zhenwu bazun did not speak. The white night did not say a word, but looked at him quietly. As long as Zhenwu bazun doesn''t make a statement, other people''s decisions are meaningless. "White night, what do you want? If you want to be the leader of Zhenwu Tiangong, you can say, "we can''t refuse you!" Little Qi some hair angry said. It''s not that Zhenwu Tiangong is willing to let the white night be the leader of the palace, but the three people standing behind the white night are not allowed to oppose it. White night smile, still silent. Little Qi glared at him and stopped talking. But at this time, Zhenwu bazun opened his mouth. "I promise you Simple four words, immediately let the scene completely quiet. People look at Zhenwu bazun stupidly, and they seem to have lost their souls one by one. "Father..." South away from shivering called a, eyes are incredible. Zhenwu bazun raised his hand and motioned to the public not to say much. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time of indifference, he opened his eyes and said, "Lord white night, you want all the resources of Zhenwu Tiangong. I can make the decision. If you want it, I will give it to you. What''s the difficulty? But you want all the disciples of Zhenwu Tiangong... I can''t help it. I can''t force these disciples to stay. If they want to follow you, you can take them away. If they don''t want to... I can''t do anything... "we won''t leave!" "Yes, we are not going! We''re going to stay here. " "We will follow the old palace master." "We''re not going anywhere." ... the disciples of Zhenwu Tiangong yelled one after another, with firm eyes and loud shouts. The white night glanced at the crowd, his eyes twinkled, he shook his head and said, "maybe I didn''t express clearly enough. I want the materials, and the people should borrow them! Not to! " "Borrow?" The crowd was shocked. "Yes, borrow!" "I''m going to do a big project recently. I''m short of manpower, so I need help from Zhenwu Tiangong." "Oh?" South far away from a sigh of relief: "if so, that is good to discuss! How long do you want to keep it? " "Finish the project. As soon as it''s over, you can come back!" He said in the white night. South far away from talking. People around also nodded, this is not to be refused. But Zhenwu bazun laughed: "white night, white night, you are young, but the city is very deep! You see my disciples are loyal to me. If you take them away, they will not listen to you sincerely. You can borrow them. After all, as long as they are Tiangong disciples, they have to obey my orders. As long as I give them an order to let them listen to you, you will save a lot of worries! You know how to calculate White night light smile: "so... Palace master willing?" "Ha ha ha ha, I''m willing to give it to you. What else would you say if I didn''t want to borrow it? It''s just that my disciples can''t be wronged when they come to you! You can''t spend less on weekdays. If you have time, you can teach them some tricks, which is also the best "Don''t worry, I won''t treat everyone who follows me badly." White night laughs. "Good." Zhenwu PA Zun said with a smile and turned his head aside: "disciples, would you like to go with the Dragon Master who has defeated the mysterious power?" "Yes!" The disciples were excited to shout. They have feelings for Zhenwu Tiangong, but they also sincerely admire the magical master of dragon Jue. Especially, the event of killing all directions on Zhetian peak spread to the Tiangong, and no one in the whole Tiangong can not help admiring and admiring him. "Well, when are you going to leave?" "Now." "You take the disciples of Zhenwu Tiangong to Guanglan area and find a person named Nalan Xiling. She will arrange things for these people.""Yes, sir." The woman nodded and whirled away. "Cold." The white night spoke again. "What can I do for you, young master?" Hurry up before the cold. "You and my fair lady will go to Shenwang island." "Shenwang island?" My fair lady is stunned: "Dragon Lord, what do you want to do?" "Go to your Shenwang island and borrow some resources and manpower." "I saved your daughter, shouldn''t you repay me?" the white night said "This..." my fair lady looks ugly. "Hum! Are you trying not to follow him? " Cold face suddenly cold, hand a lift. Boom!!!!! All around Zhenwu Island, the sky and earth suddenly fell apart, and the void burst into pieces, just like the scene of the end of the world. Everyone, including Zhenwu bazun, was shocked. Have they ever seen such a shocking method?? My fair lady is legs a soft, almost fell to the ground. Then she realized how terrible the women were standing behind her in the white night. How can she provoke this? Is it just a matter of finger pointing that such a existence has destroyed Shenwang island? "Yes! sure!! Dragon Master, it''s no problem. Xiao Qi is also the granddaughter that his father loves most. He will certainly agree My fair lady busy way. "Well, let Han go with you." Said the white night. Small Qi complex looked at the white night, the small mouth murmured: "white night, you this is blackmail my home?" "No White night shook his head: "how can we say it''s extortion? Do you believe it or not? Even if I don''t want it now, your grandfather and your grandfather won''t agree "You..." little Qi was angry. But on second thought, white night is right. Regardless of the white night, the three women behind him could not be provoked by any force in the holy sea. White night''s euphemistic "borrowing" has given them a lot of face. "I want to go to Guanglan District, too! You want to teach me soul skills, I want to be strong! " Xiao Qi gnaws her teeth. "Good, good!" White night smile way, the mood is very good: "wait for the material conformity almost, go back." All the high-level people in Zhenwu Tiangong laugh bitterly. However, they were also shrewd, and their supplies were about to be hollowed out in the daytime. While the materials were still in their hands, they held a grand banquet. The food on the banquet was made of rare materials, which was called "thank you wine". White night can only be invited. After the banquet, there was a reply from Shenwang island. The white night began to prepare to return to Guanglan area. "White night!" Just then, a slight voice came. White night slightly a Zheng, looking at the red behind. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing, just want to talk to you." Red Shi ran came and said. "Talk?" The white night was silent for a moment and winked at others. Others immediately step down. Red breath, went to the island side, looking at the gradually rising sea spirit sea, light way: "really did not expect, now you, actually have stood at such a height, I and you gap, is growing." "I once said to people that strength does not affect feelings. Even if one day I become the master of the world, you and I will still be friends!" "Is it?" Red that pair of bright eyes gently twinkle, a wisp of luster from the depths of the eyes, she faint smile: "good!" "Good what?" White night looked at her curiously. "Nothing." Red smile, that cherry lips light pursed, very attractive, just listen to her again open: "I''m going to leave." "Go? Where are you going? " "Where is the second letter of introduction?" Hong took out a letter from her arms and said with a light smile: "the ancestors of our family said that after all the practices in Zhenwu Tiangong are almost the same, they will go to the second place immediately. Originally, with my talent, it will take at least a hundred years. But last time you gave me a lot of panacea and powerful mental formula, which greatly increased my cultivation speed and soul state, and the methods of cultivating Zhenwu Tiangong were almost the same So I and xiaodai are going to leave here in advance White night heard the sound, frown. "It''s very dangerous outside... Or don''t run around. You have to practice. I''ll give you safety immediately in Guanglan area." "You give us security, so who will give you security?" Red looked at his eyes and asked. The white night was silent and did not know how to answer. "You always put yourself in danger... You never see that." Red eyes slightly red, people side face: "just like the previous time, so strong existence, you face alone, do you know, your behavior seems selfless, in fact, it is very selfish... You have not considered the feelings of those who care about you? What should those who care about you do if something happens to you? ""This..." white night couldn''t speak. "That''s it." Red secretly wiped the corner of his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s over. You''ll be ok if you''re ok..." the white night opened his mouth and whispered, "where is your second letter of introduction?" Hong smiles and shakes her head: "you don''t have to know. I''ll come to you in the future if I get the way." The white night was silent for a while and nodded: "well, I''ll wait for you." "Well." Red light voice said, people quietly looking at the sea for a while, suddenly a turn, toward the white night. Don''t wait for the reaction of the white night, they put his arms around his tiger waist. Soft is bad. The white night froze. "Next time I see you, I''ll make you look at you with a new look." Red will head on his chest, as if in whispering. When the sound dissipated, he released his hands and turned away. A breath of fragrance is left behind www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1392 Please support nine Heaven Sword Master and Migu reading! Every time you click, is a great encouragement to the author! More wonderful works wap.cmread.com ! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1393 After leaving Zhenwu Island, white night and soul took the lead in marching towards Guanglan area. "Soul." Suddenly, on the way. "What can I do for you, young master?" Soul slightly side head. "What would you do if I asked you to conquer the holy sea, the holy state and all the big and small forces in Outland for me Ask in a low voice at night. The soul looked at him and shook his head: "this kind of thing is not difficult for the soul, but it can''t be done." "Why?" "There are two factors! 1¡¢ Many of the powerful people in the immortal region are from these places. They will not watch their once powerful sect be destroyed by some powerful existence. Even if they have been away from the sect for thousands of years, everything in the sect will be changed... And this second factor... Is Shenji old man. " "Shenji palace? I have also seen an old man of Shenji at the level of Yang Sheng. If Shenji palace is like this, even if the master of Shenji palace is not strong enough, what are you afraid of? " White night did not understand. Spirit is very strange, looked at him, inexplicable way: "childe, you are also a fighting spirit, how do you know nothing about Shenji palace?" "Do you see that I am fighting spirit?" "Your token is hanging here, although your ranking is very low..." "..." "childe, the Shenji palace is far from as simple as you think... For a while, I can''t explain it to you clearly. If you are interested, you can go to the immortal master to learn more... " OK... " see the spirit and don''t want to say more, even in the white night No reluctance. However, in this way, his hope of unifying Outland with the help of Moqing Bingyu power was dashed. "Do you want to unify many forces and then dominate the country?" The soul looked at some lost white night and couldn''t help asking. "It''s not that I want to be the king, but I want to do something that requires a lot of manpower and resources. These things are not robbed, and it is difficult to get enough people in a short time." The white night shakes its head and sighs. "In that case, just grab it." Rob? This woman is also straightforward. The white night cast a glance at her and said, "don''t you say that you can''t do it casually? Otherwise, it will lead to the intervention of the powerful people or Shenji old people of the clan "As long as they are not subverted, there will be no trouble. What''s more, not every faction has the supreme existence of proving truth and establishing prestige. The development process of many clan clans is not as long as a thousand years. In addition, the intervention of Shenji old people depends on the situation. As long as the most powerful people do not uproot the clan forces in a piece and disturb the various regions with an attitude of destroying order In general, they will not pay attention to it and will choose to follow the trend. " "I see." The white night''s eyes lit up: "so you mean... " just keep using "borrow." Soul road. "Good!" White night nodded: "in this case, let''s try." My soul nodded. Thinking about doing the experiment in the daytime, he immediately selected a sect named "yueyangzong" in a nearby area. White night and soul fall together in front of the door. The mountain guarding disciples were shocked and looked at the white night and soul in amazement. But they didn''t even notice their figures. They stood in front of themselves... "who are you?" "How dare you behave in front of my Yueyang clan? Report your name as soon as possible! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude The voice came. The mountain guarding disciples pulled out their swords and pointed at them. "Go in and pass the news quickly, and say that the Lord of dragon Jue has an urgent matter to see him at night. Let him arrive within 20 minutes, otherwise he will bear the consequences!" White night light said. The words fell to the ground, and the people were furious. What arrogance! Some disciples couldn''t bear it. They just wanted to do it, but they were stopped by the people behind them. "The Lord of dragon Jue, I''ve heard that it''s not easy to be provoked. Please be calm and I''ll inform the Lord!" "This... Good! Please hurry up, Lord. I''d like to see what arrogance the dragon master has The disciple said angrily. The crowd ran down. After a while, the high-level members of yueyangzong did their best. One by one, he was furious. However, when approaching the white night and soul, the anger of these strong men disappeared in an instant, replaced by full of respect and tension. Obviously, they felt the horror of the two men. Not to mention the soul, as a strong one from the saint immortal realm, her power is just like a God to the whole Outland people. These people not only can''t see through the strength of the soul, but also have an impulse to worship in front of the soul. Facing such a strong person, the Outland people can''t have the fighting spirit and fighting spirit. They will be convinced by the deterrent power of the soul. This is the momentum of the strong.As for the white night... Although there is no such a terrible strength as the soul, he is also the moon saint. It is easy for a month saint to sweep half of the outer territory. The patriarch of Yueyang clan is just a real saint and strong man. He is not sure how many grades he has left with the moon saint, and how dare he be free? "Lord, they are making trouble!" The disciple cried out. "Shut up for me." The Lord of Yueyang glared at the disciple angrily, and went up quickly and knelt down on the ground, and kowtowed to the white night: "Lord Yueyang, knock at the Lord of dragon Jue!" Seeing this scene, all the disciples of Yueyang sect were stunned. "Not fast enough to knock!" The elders of Yueyang sect also drank and fell down. The disciples looked at each other and suddenly understood how terrible the two men were before them. They dared not hesitate to bow to their knees and worship them. Seeing this scene, I was very satisfied with it in the white night. That''s the benefit of strength. "Get up." White night road. "Thank you Lord long!" The Lord of Yueyang hurriedly got up, but bent, careful way: "I don''t know the Dragon Lord big driver to visit my Yueyang Zong, what do you do?" "There is nothing big about it. I just want to ask the Lord Yueyang to borrow something." The night is light. "Borrow?" The Lord of Yueyang relieved his voice and smiled: "this is a good saying! Good to say! I just don''t know what the Dragon owner needs? As long as it is my Yueyang clan, although the dragon master has opened his mouth, he will try his best to satisfy the Dragon Lord! " "It seems that the Lord Yueyang is a very generous person." Head off at night. "Hahahaha, the Dragon Lord said and laughed. The material items are still very open under the circumstances. If there is no more things, they can make more money, but they can make the Dragon Master happy and satisfied with it!" The Lord of Yueyang flattered. In the end, it is the leader of one party and knows how to judge the situation. "Since then, it''s not polite for a white man." "I want to find some main materials for the Zong this time, borrow some people, and hope that the patriarch can not be stingy," he said with a smile on the night "The Dragon Lord said and laughed! The Dragon Lord''s business, that is the thing under! " The Lord of Yueyang clapped his chest and smiled: "Dragon Lord, though he said it, how many supplies and how many people are required? It''s not a word yet? " The elders around him also pinched the sweat and laughed. This condition is still easy to meet. But at this time, only listen to the white night slowly open the cavity: "all!" Simple two words, immediately let the patriarch of Yueyang and other people all rigid. "Dragon... Dragon Lord, what do you say? How much do you want? " The Lord of Yueyang stared at him, and his tongue was knotted. "I said... I want all!" Peace in the night. "This... This... This... What can I do?" The Lord of Yueyang was in a hurry. He just wanted to say something, but he saw the soul over there lift up the slender catkin and slightly clenched his fist. In a moment, the space around the fist is instantly lost! What a surprise power! Everyone was scared and stupid. "Yes! Cheng!! Here it is!! I give it all! " The Lord Yueyang was surprised and shouted. "The Lord Yueyang is indeed a happy man. I am relieved that I owe you this time in the night. I will repay you for the opportunity in the future." White night patted the father-in-law of Yueyang on the shoulder and smiled. "No, no, you are welcome to the Dragon Lord." The smiling face of the Lord Yueyang is even worse than crying. Leaving Yueyang sect, the white night and soul were processed by the law. They borrowed dozens of clan forces from outside to Lingsheng state, and then to lingshenghai. It can be said that they went around, and the small clan forces did not go in the night, only to those rich places with oil. Of course, the night is too much, or large-scale "borrowing" has attracted the attention of the Shenji palace, which is a trouble for him. With such a huge amount of materials and manpower, confidence came in the night. "The dependence of Guanglan area is the heaven punishment array! I have got the storage ring of the ancestors of the sky and the ice jade of Mo Qing, and I have a large number of supreme ancient array of ancient Dharma. Under this, I can transform the heaven punishment array well! " The night murmured, eyes flashing hot meaning, people like sharp arrows, towards the area of Guanglan. Cold and cold are here. Besides, it is very surprising that almost all the people on Shenwang island have arrived here. The island owner of Shenwang island is present in person without telling the sea. This is a middle-aged man in brocade silk, with white temples, serious look, thin figure and sharp eyes. Seeing the white night coming, the secret sea immediately led a group of people from Shenwang island to the front. "Meet the Dragon Lord!" The voice spread. Go up in the white night and lift it up. "I didn''t expect the Lord of God King to come in person, which moved someone in white." "Smile in the night. "Lord dragon has something to do, and Shenwang island will help each other. After all, the Dragon Lord saved the granddaughter who was hiding from the sea. This is kind to the hiding sea." To be respectful to the sea. Although that is said, it is known that this is only a hidden oil head.He took a fancy to the frightful strength of Han and Lin, and realized that long Jue was terrible. He flattered him. Otherwise, he would really repay his kindness, and he would not have to come here in person. "You''re welcome, but it''s really a great help for Bai to come here. Please come inside. I have something to tell you." White night laughs and walks inside. The disciples who borrowed from all over the world were in a state of panic. They looked around and found that there were some terrible powers around them. Many people''s breath was strong enough to make people unable to breathe. "Is this longjue?" "My God, is this a force in Outland?" "Isn''t it terrible?" Many people''s hearts are beating wildly and their nerves are shaking. Suddenly, they realized that it was not a wrong decision to follow the dragon master to the Dragon Jue. After all, it is a great chance for the soul to get along with the great powers! As a result, many people present were inexplicably excited... after some explanation, all the talents understood the purpose of gathering so many people in the daytime. It turned out that he was trying to build a super array. As for the purpose of the formation, no one knows. Baiye doesn''t plan to announce it either. Most people think it''s just a training array except for the senior level of longjue. After all, there are several huge arrays for cultivation in Guanglan area. "Let''s go!" The white night vomited the turbid gas, looked in front of the black magnificent crowd, the mouth said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1394 Seeing the safe return of the white night, nalanxiling and others are relieved. The women asked about their long and short questions, and the people from the Yijian heavenly palace also poured in, excited. But now is not the time to relax, at least for white night, the situation of longjue is more severe than at any time. Because he has already offended Heishan. And black mountain''s power... Seems to be far less simple than he knew before. The exposure of the dead dragon sword also means that his next days will not be peaceful. "Have you heard of the dark dynasty?" Beside the sky punishing array, the white night is painting the array pattern, while opening the mouth to ask the three women beside him. The three women looked at each other and said, "what do you want to know?" "Everything of the dark Dynasty." The white night glanced at the three girls. Han said: "the dark Dynasty is a very powerful but mysterious organization in Shengxian area." "This organization has a very wide sphere of influence, covering every corner of the state. Whether it is Outland or the center of the state, there are their people''s activities." Lin Dao. "In the area of Shengxian, the dark Dynasty is a frightening existence. Except for a few potential families who can fight against it, the rest of the potential families dare not provoke them. Of course, our immortal Lord is not afraid of the dark Dynasty. On the contrary, people of the dark Dynasty have to be afraid of our immortal Lord." The soul also opened the cavity. White night faint smile: "that your immortal Lord is still very powerful." "That''s it." The three women have a proud face. "The immortal Lord is the most gifted and beautiful person in the whole holy immortal realm. How many immortals can admire him and hope that my immortal master can be his double practice partner. Many women admire him." Cold eyes twinkle said. "Women" The white night froze. "Yes, the most famous one is Qi Mei." "Lord Qi Mei is also famous in our saint immortal region. Although her strength is not as good as that of the immortal master, she is not as good as the immortal master. Her obsession with the immortal master is well known in the whole Saint immortal region. Unfortunately, our immortal master does not like women. If she is a man, she is very hopeful." "You immortal master is really powerful. Men and women eat everything." The white night sighed. "What do you mean by that? Don''t you like the immortal Lord Cold stares at the white night and asks. "That''s it. After all, the women around me are all first-class beauties." White night laughs. "Oh? Are they the women just now? " Although they shake their heads, they are not as good-looking as the gods! This is the difference brought about by cultivation, which cannot be changed for the time being. " "But they are unique in my heart." The white night did not agree, and continued to set up the battle. The three women looked at each other and stopped talking. As for the dark Dynasty, the three women didn''t know much about it. After all, Moqing Bingyu didn''t contact with the dark Dynasty, and the dark Dynasty was very low-key in the Shengxian area, and there was no intersection with other sects. But it would be a big mistake to say who the dark Dynasty was. They don''t attack those clans because they don''t have anything they want. But if there is something they need, they will not break their hands. No matter it is a conspiracy or a pain killer, they will use all the moves they can use, even curse! After all, they should be careful of their movements. It is said that a hundred years ago, a large gate with a long history, "Tianhua Pavilion", was suddenly destroyed overnight, and the Tianhua treasure beads just unearthed from the forbidden area of the ancestors also disappeared. Many people think that this was done by the dark Dynasty, but there is no evidence. Even the people from Shenji palace have come, but the dark Dynasty is still at peace. Later, it was rumored that in the dark Dynasty, they saw the jewels of heaven. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Everyone knows the fangs of the dark Dynasty. Therefore, the dark Dynasty, who lived in Shengxian region, was particularly worried. Knowing all this, white night also had a lot of heart. Fortunately, he reached a consensus with Moqing Bingyu, or both became the thorn in the dark Dynasty. Otherwise, he alone would not be able to deal with so many powerful people. The white night spent half a month in Guanglan area before the next cloth painting scheme of Tianxun formation was solved. In fact, the layout of the sky punishment array has been completed, and the next project is to expand infinitely. but it is useless to expand only. White night also wants to expand its link distance. As in the chaos field, the white night has obviously felt that the strength of the great punishment has fallen down countless times, and there are many ancient archs in his inheritance. There are many essential steps in these matrices, which are all mobilized and inserted in the battle array, giving up the chaff and taking the essence. Today''s heaven punishing array has been able to accommodate millions of people to make contributions at the same time, but this is far from enough.White night hopes that it can become a dead dragon sword like existence, to help him fight against those supreme powers of the world. This is also his weapon against the dark dynasty! After all the planning is completed, the rest will be dealt with by nalanxiling and Ji di. He needs to return to the holy land soon. Otherwise, people from Heishan or the dark dynasty would find him, and once they started in Guanglan area, the whole Guanglan area would be reduced to ashes. Cold, cold, spirit three people will stay to build the space door. This space door is based on the fruit of space tree planted by Moqing Bingyu. The space tree has produced three fruits, each of which is extremely precious. The three people can''t understand the practice of Moqing Bingyu. After all, she didn''t give any of her great talents to ask for replacement, and even offended many people. But this time, it was used on the saint for a month, or the space door was set up in Outland. What would it be if those who begged for the fruit of space knew Ideas? But they dare not interfere in the affairs of Mo Qing Bing Yu. White night gallop all the way, soon came to that water curtain cave, through the cave, came to the saint immortal domain. Outside the holy land, a woman in a long purple dress is standing there. "You dare to ask, but the master of white night?" The woman stares at the person who comes out and asks coldly. "I am white night. Who are you?" Asked the white night. "I''m from the jade building. You can call me heart." Women are cold. "Jade House? Oh, you are Bingyu''s man. " "Are you here to pick me up?" he said with a smile "Yes, my heart has been standing here for 15 days. You are late, young master." Cold heart said. "I''m sorry, I have a lot of things." White night road. Just look at the heart, turn straight and fly into the air. "Please come back to the jade building with me as soon as possible. The immortal master has been waiting for me for a long time." "Good." White night nodded and followed. The strength of this heart is better than that of cold, soul and Leng. It seems that the power of Mo Qing ice jade is not simple. He opened the whole speed, then he could open five or five times with the speed of his heart. However, it seems that he has not exhausted all his strength. It has to be said that even though the strength of Qi, spirit and body of the white night surpasses countless at the same level, it is still far away from the difference between the spirit state of the people in the saint immortal region. Two people into two rainbow, the implementation of the sky. Looking around in the daytime, I found that this holy immortal area was really different from others. This place is really like a fairyland. There is always a white mist floating on the land here, just like immortal gas, and the mountains and rivers here are all covered by clouds, which is particularly beautiful. He took a sniff of the fog and immediately turned pale. These fog inside... Actually is carrying the amazing aura. If you practice in the fog, it will be twice the result with half the effort! "What a fairyland The white night couldn''t help feeling. But just then... Dong!!! An earth shaking burst suddenly came from afar. The heart was caught off guard and was directly shocked and fell back. White night''s quick eye and quick hand caught the heart. "Let me go." Come back to me, white face. But it doesn''t matter if you look at the state. White night''s face calmly released his hand. They looked ahead. However, the space in front of them suddenly twisted. A huge mountain town of space pressed over and blocked their way. What''s the big deal? White night eyebrows wrinkled, under the consciousness of the dead dragon sword to touch. At this time, the heart seems to be aware of something, quickly kneeling on the ground, facing forward and calling: "maid heart, see the Lord Qi Mei!" The words fell to the ground, and the night was stunned. "Qi Mei" The woman who is obsessed with the ice jade?? Just looking at the space in front of him suddenly split, a woman dressed in colorful silk and a series of Xia clothes came out. The woman has a melon seed face, willow eyebrows, skin like snow, eyes like gems, very good-looking. It''s just like a person coming out of a painting with a splendid and decent clothes. In fact, her beauty does not belong to Moqing Bingyu, which is quite amazing. However, her temperament is far from being comparable with that of Moqing Bingyu. In fact, the beauty brought by her facial features has reached the limit. People are more obsessed with her, that is, her unique temperament. When the woman arrived, she blocked everything within a thousand miles. People outside could not get in and those inside couldn''t get out. All that is here has turned into her domain! Is this Qi Mei''s strength?? White night looks ugly, people can not help but maintain vigilance. Qi Mei raised her head slightly and looked at the white night over her eyes. There was a trace of desolation and resentment in her eyes."This is the person Bingyu asked to be summoned?" "Yes, my Lord, this is master daynight!" Said the heart respectfully. "Hum! Men Qi Mei, with a cold look on her face, said to the white night, "kneel down quickly, then climb over and lick my shoes!" With that, she raised her face, one foot up. "What?" Lightning strikes on a white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1395 Hearing Qi Mei''s words, her heart was not very natural. She immediately kowtowed again and whispered: "Lord Qi Mei, master Bai Ye is a noble guest of the immortal Lord. You can''t neglect him. Please don''t embarrass him, otherwise the immortal Lord will be angry..." Qi Mei''s voice was cold and she snorted angrily: "what about her anger? Think I care? When I was angry, she never looked at me? " "This..." the heart some speechless. Just listen to Qi Mei''s eyes turn, staring at the white night to drink again: "don''t you hurry to roll over? Do you want me to repeat it? " White night frowned: "this girl, I have no hatred with you. What are you doing? What can''t we say calmly? " "Both I and I can speak calmly, but only you can''t!" Qi Mei Leng hum: "she has been in Xianyu for so many years, and has never seen any man who has anything to do with her. But this time she suddenly recruited you as a VIP and even sent her heart to pick you up! What is the relationship between you! How can I let you go On hearing this, she immediately said, "Lord Qi Mei, you misunderstood me. In fact, master Bai Ye and the immortal master are not what you think..." "shut up!" Qi Mei drank and glared at her heart. Pooh. The heart''s chest directly suffered a heavy blow, flew out, the corner of the mouth spilled blood. This woman is really cruel. White night frowns. And it doesn''t make sense! "Just Yuesheng, how dare you disobey my orders? Are you provoking me?" Qi Mei said coldly, "in this case, I should kill you too!" As soon as the voice fell, Qi Mei raised her catkin directly and grabbed it hard toward the white night. All of a sudden, all the void around the white night was torn to pieces, and a huge gasification hand like a mountain appeared and grabbed hard at the white night. As soon as the white night''s face sank, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword and chopped at those big hands. In an instant, the whole gasification hand was divided into two. Step a little bit in the white night, jump in the air, launch the soul force, abandon the divine sword, burst out the miserable sword, and cut at the woman. He''s not going to die. "The sword?" The woman''s eyes a Lin, suddenly think of what, but a pretty face but grim up: "you this arrogant, I will kill you today!" After that, she clapped her hands, and a wonderful air blade of space appeared in her palm. However, this space air blade is not an ordinary space air blade. There are a lot of elements of wind, fire and lightning surging in it, just like an energy ball compressed to the extreme. "Go to hell!" Qi Mei roared and clapped her hands forward. Bang! The space around the white night suddenly compressed, and the space power of her palm exploded. His face was tense at night. Chi!! The dark power of abandoning God splits the power of space. However, this space force has just exploded, and countless wind, fire, thunder and lightning in it have been released, turned into an element wall, and covered the white night with the potential of collapse. This is a series of children and mothers! White night looks ugly. When he wants to pull out the second sword, he finds that his arms can''t drive him. When I look down, I don''t know when my arm is wrapped by a wonderful space gas field. I can''t disperse this space gas field at all. No way! There is a big difference between soul States and moves. Although white night has received a large number of terrorist heritage, he has not yet mastered the means of the strong. At the level of Qi Mei and Mo Qing ice jade, they are very proficient in powerful and exquisite space moves. They can use space skills quietly to subdue the target. It''s hard to guard against this power. "Die!" Qi Mei drank coldly, which increased the collapse of the element wall. This is to kill the white night! "Lord Qi Mei, please stop!" Cried the heart. It doesn''t work. "Hum!" The white night looks cold, and he will immediately pull out the dragon sword. He tried his best to shake the space aura of the dead dragon sword with his left hand. The body of the sword was pulled out a little from the scabbard, and the sword force immediately sputtered out, tearing all the surrounding space Qi fields, and then he would use his force to tear it apart. Qi Mei''s eyes trembled, and she was obviously aware of something strange. But at this critical moment. Whew! The space in front of the white night suddenly tears, and then a sudden white beam of light rushes out from the inside and instantly penetrates the rainbow colored element wall. In an instant, the entire elemental wall is torn apart. When Qi Mei saw this, she immediately looked at the broken space with burning eyes. However, she saw a beautiful image coming out of it. It''s not someone else. It''s ink clear ice jade. "Qi Mei, stop it!" Ink clear ice jade light open, clear and pleasant voice, listen to people relaxed and happy.This word dropped, Qi Mei''s face immediately became very cold. "Are you protecting this man?" Qi Mei asked coldly. "So what?" Mo Qing ice jade indifference road. "Then I''ll kill him!" Qi Mei was ferocious and wanted to do it again. "If you think you can beat me, do it." Ink clear ice jade sacrifice open momentum, face without fluctuation, staring at Qi Mei said. Qi Mei''s body trembled wildly, and her eyes were filled with resentment and anger. Her eyes seemed to be willing to swallow the night alive! "Qi Mei, I don''t have time to mess with you! Farewell now Mo Qing Bingyu doesn''t seem to want to say anything to Qi Mei. She grabs Bai Ye''s arm with one hand and jumps forward to leave. "Don''t go!" Qi Mei immediately sacrificed herself and intercepted them in front of them. But ink clear ice jade light lift jade finger, slightly a flick. Whew! It''s just being pulled apart. Qi Mei''s silver teeth bite, people jump in the air, as if in a flash appeared in front of the ink clear ice jade. "What? You still want to fight me? " Ink clear ice jade frowns. "I won''t fight you." Qi Mei said, "Bingyu, I have something to say to you." "Get out of the way!" Ink clear ice jade indifferent way. "You won''t let me go today! Qi Mei said "You want to die?" Mo Qing ice jade face cold, directly sacrifice a sharp blade force, toward Qi Mei cut. Amazing blade power, terrible power, enough to split everything. But Qi Mei directly closed her eyes, motionless, and let the blade cut. The blade fell, but stopped on Qi Mei''s head. Qi Mei opened her eyes and looked at the calm little face of Moqing Bingyu. She couldn''t help but smile. "You are still reluctant to kill me in the end!" "Don''t think about it. I just don''t want to dirty my hands." Ink clear ice jade removes the knife force in the hand, light says. "You just care about me! This man is just a cover for you to refuse me Qi Mei was anxious. Mo Qing Bingyu did not speak. Obviously, she didn''t want to argue any more, and Qi Mei was possessed. "I think you''d better comfort her and let me go first. It''s your business. I''m not involved." Next to the busy white night road. "I''m afraid I''ll let you go, and she''ll kill you right away." "Isn''t there you?" "She can curse the art!" "Curse?" White night Leng next, suddenly think of what, pale face. This is a high-level means of true words. One word can make people die, and it is difficult for immortals to survive. This method can only be achieved by mastering the power of truth. "What are you going to do? If you don''t go, are you wasting it here? It doesn''t matter to me, but what if the people of the dark Dynasty step in and surround us again Asked the white night. "Don''t worry, I was defeated last time because the poison you gave me limited my strength. In addition, I didn''t expect the Archaean compass was in their hands. Now I have completely suppressed the restriction of your poison on my body, and the dark Dynasty can''t produce another Archaean compass. How can I be afraid of them? What''s more, the power of my jade tower is no worse than that of his dark Dynasty. This is the holy immortal region. I can call in thousands of troops and horses with a wave of my hand. " Ink clear ice jade light road. "In that case, why don''t you wave and tie up Qi Mei?" "Well... You''re right!" Mo Qing ice jade actually really nodded, the jade finger a Yang, a silver ring on the finger flashing a halo, the halo rushed out of the ring, then scattered in the void, very wonderful. "What?" Qi Mei was stunned. But see the space in all directions crazy stir, like raindrops hit on the surface of the calm lake, waves countless ripples. Then a large number of graceful figures came out of it. "Bingyu! You... "Qi Mei looks ugly. "If you don''t leave, I''ll tie you back!" Ink clear ice jade light road. "You..." Qi Mei''s face changed. Suddenly she shook her hand and angrily said, "OK! Then you tie me back! Anyway, where are you going! I''ll go there "What a fool!" I can''t help clapping at night. "Shut up, little face!" Qi Mei scolded angrily. In the white night, there was a moment of silence. Little white face? He likes it. Just listen to Mo Qing ice jade to drink a voice: "take down!" The women all around rushed up at once. Qi Mei didn''t resist and let them be bound. "Go The ink clear ice jade drinks again, immediately pinches the white night''s arm to soar into the air.The party soared over the sky. All the souls on the road are full of terror, which is unimaginable. However, when they met Mo Qing Bingyu and others, they all fell to their knees and bowed down one by one. They did not dare to be slighted. "Look, isn''t that Mr. Qi Mei?" "What''s wrong with her?" What''s the matter? It must have provoked the master of Mo Qing again. " The voice of murmurs rippled among the souls. But Mo Qing ice jade all ignore. Soon, she took the white night to the territory under the jurisdiction of Moqing Bingyu. This area is very vast, and the area is even bigger than that of Guanglan. There are cities, towns and countless scattered repairs here. But as long as you enter here, you have to be under the jurisdiction of the jade tower. In the middle of this realm, there is a very high tower. That is the famous jade building! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1396 Although the jade building is only a building, the height of the building is beyond the imagination of the white night. Not only that, from the bottom of the building to the top of the building, there are almost all kinds of golden patterns. These patterns are extremely mysterious and are constructed by millions of silk threads. Each of them has excellent and terrible energy. They are not stimulated at present, but once they are activated, the whole jade building will become an invincible fortress. Although Bai Ye can''t analyze the structure of the pattern, he believes that it is by no means an inky ice jade. Maybe she was involved, but such a terrible project can not be completed by generations. "See the Lord!" "See the Lord!" ... along the way, anyone who meets the soul will kneel down on his knees and respectfully salute Moqing ice jade. The closer you get to the jade tower, the fewer men there are. When you arrive at the jade building, there are no more men here. It is said that this jade building area is under the jurisdiction of Moqing Bingyu, and the backbone of Moqing Bingyu is mainly the practitioners in the jade building. Of course, usually women, few men can step into the interior of the jade building. "From today on, I will teach you real soul skills to help you break through the current state and step into a higher level. In return, you must give me the antidote of the poison pill as soon as possible! Otherwise, to this kind of place, even if I can''t kill you because of the blood soul oath, there are many people who may kill you! Do you understand? " Mo Qing Bingyu stares at the white night and says coldly. "Anyway, you can''t move me until you get rid of the toxin. Besides, you have to listen to my arrangement, or I''ll die and you''ll have to bury me." Calm way of white night. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die, I will only make you worse than death!" Mo Qing ice jade cold said, spin and a shake hands, straight away. White night shook his head and did not pay more attention. However, to his surprise, Moqing Bingyu actually arranged him to the bottom, and it was a small room on the right side of the gate. "This is your training room, and someone will send you special expenses every day. In addition, the immortal Lord will preach and impart knowledge to the people in the jade building when you have time. If you have time, you can listen to it. Besides, you can''t go to any place in the jade building, go upstairs, or peep into the scene of each training room. If you dare to act rashly, you will be killed." The heart came over and said coldly. "I''m here to go to jail?" The white night frowned. "This is the immortal Lord''s explanation. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can respond to him! I hope you can take care of yourself and don''t make trouble! " Say, heart straight away. White night sighed and could only accept his fate. After all, the matter of the dark Dynasty has not been solved, and he can''t run around. Well, let''s go with it. Thinking of this, the white night directly into the training room. The overall strength of the people in Shengxian area is higher than that of the white night. The luxury of the training room is beyond the imagination of the white night. However, he is not a country bumpkin who has never seen anything. He is familiar with everything in the training room with a large number of inheritances. Not only that, but there are many things in the room that make him very surprised. It''s unnecessary to say much about the Dharma array in the training room. There is also a spiritual chair beside the Dharma array. Sitting on it, you can fully communicate with your soul and return to the Ninth Heaven. In addition, many things here are the preconditions for him to practice the amazing skills of those inheriting great powers. Before, he did not have these conditions either in the holy state or in the holy sea. However, now it is different... "in this way, I can also master the powerful space skills!" On the white night''s face appeared thick excitement, can''t wait to sit up. However, as soon as he started the chair, he thought of something. He closed his eyes again, but he tried his best to stimulate the spirit of heaven. After the brain empties, people subconsciously pull out the dead dragon sword, stab in front of the ground, and then take out a long lost magic weapon, yinlingquan! Then, with the help of the supreme pure aura of the spirit chair, a Dharma array is built, and a gate is forced to break through. The gate is dark and mysterious, with stars twinkling inside, as if the sky is linked to the other end. White night rushed in. Soon. Man appeared above nine days again. Looking around the familiar scene, looking at the way like the stars of the sky, the eyes of the white night are full of excitement. In fact, it is also possible to use this object to enter Shenwu land and then return to the nine soul continent. However, no matter how poor the way to enter the land of nine souls, Shenji old man can easily catch the most powerful people who enter the nine souls. Therefore, not going to the holy gate does not mean that they can freely enter and leave the land of Shenwu and jiuhun. The white night looked up at the top, the man took a deep breath, a little pace, like a sharp arrow rushing upward. At present, he has the highest heaven spirit strength, belonging to the dead dragon spirit. He has already rushed to the fourteenth heaven. However, since he has entered the fourteenth day, he seldom comes here to attack the spirit strength.He was overwhelmed by all kinds of things. What about the impact on the strength of the spirit of heaven? But now there is a chance. Moreover, the growth of strength during the period of white night is extremely terrifying, and has reached an unimaginable level. As soon as people rush into the fourteenth heaven, they sacrifice the spirit of heaven and attack the 15th heaven. The powerful force made him not afraid of the impact and pressure of the 15th heaven, and people were leisurely and contented in it, and they were marching towards the 16th heaven. The gap between the 15th and 16th heaven is at least a thousand times. On the 16th day, there was a little pressure on the night, but it was only pressure. He took a breath and sacrificed all the spirits of heaven and then attacked the 17th heaven. Bang! The taboo of seventeen heaven is broken, and it comes to the eighteenth heaven. This time the pressure of the white night has become very great. The gap between the 18th and 15th day has exceeded 10000 times. It is very difficult for the white night to break through the barrier, and the strength of the spirit of heaven can no longer support the pressure of the 19th heaven, so we can only give up for the time being. It seems that the gap between the heaven and the earth is getting bigger and bigger... because of the sudden leap of the spirit of heaven, the body of the white night has also been transformed to the 18th heaven, and the matchless and immortal body has been broken through again, and it has reached the state of human beings and spirits. All living beings are immortal and I am immortal. At this moment, the healing ability of the flesh body can be obtained from all kinds of creatures, As long as there is a living thing, he will be able to heal himself without consuming any soul power. When he returned to the training room at night, he opened his eyes and breathed hard. His heart was filled with joy. He was just about to stand up. Suddenly... CLICK! A slight noise came from under him. White night Leng next, look down. I found that the whole chair had been deformed. "No, the sudden change and the increase of physical strength directly oppress the operation track of the array in the spirit chair, resulting in the trajectory deviation and the array source deformation... Bad!" White night hastily sacrificed his soul power and wanted to suppress it. However, his soul power had just approached... bang!!! There was a big bang. The whole training room of the white night exploded directly, and the man was blown away and fell heavily on the ground. He didn''t vomit blood. "What''s going on?" "Who is it? Dare to make trouble in my jade building? " Half of the people in the jade building were boiling, and they all rushed over, calling out long and short. "Well? Is it Mr. White? " The heart came quickly, looking at the white night and the fragmented training room, his face was ugly: "don''t you say you''re not allowed to come here? What''s the matter with you? " "Your spirit chair blew itself up, it has nothing to do with me..." white night''s disheartened climb up way. "You must have used it improperly!" "This chair is too dangerous!" "It''s not dangerous to use it properly!" "I''ll arrange a new training room for you right now. I hope you don''t make any mistakes. Otherwise, I can only ask the immortal Lord to let you go to the dungeon to accompany Qi Mei." "It looks like I have to behave myself." Thinking of Qi Mei''s crazy woman, the white night looks unnatural. "That would be the best!" Heart cold way, people leave in a hurry. White night wry smile even, also did not say what. However, he was still very curious, that is, the powerful existence of the heart... What level did their spirits rush to? You know, by the 18th day, there are not many souls in the white night. Is it difficult to become the spirit of these beings in the immortal realm or under the eighteen fold? Or is it that their spirit strength is too weak to resist the eighteen power? White night thought, toward the heart arrangement of another training room to go. Of course, the workshop was just opposite the one that had been blown up, next to the door as well. In the following days, the white night can be regarded as a natural and unrestrained life. The Jade House will provide all the things needed for daily cultivation. However, he didn''t care too much. After all, he had a lot of treasures in his hands, all of which were obtained from ancient tombs. These things were not comparable to the cultivation materials provided by the jade building. People took out Huangding and began to refine pills. He put the refined pills aside, and when everything was over, people would activate their soul power and activate the magic power of melting pills, which would raise the level of these pills to a higher level. However, the magic skill of melting pills can''t succeed every time. It''s actually a gamble to consume two magic pills and produce one pill. If the melting process is not perfect and a new pill is produced, its efficacy is not guaranteed to be only 10% or 20% higher than that of ordinary Shendan. However, if it is perfectly melted, the output of Shendan will be completely different. The pills given to Moqing Bingyu are the result of the perfect melting of pills in the daytime.It can only be said that in a crisis, people''s potential is easily forced out. Now it''s not so easy to get the best pills through the magic skill of melting pills. I''m very sincere. There was a slight knock on the door. Immersed in the pills of the white night immediately get up to open the door. However, standing at the door is not the person who delivers the goods, but the heart. "Something''s wrong?" "Come with me!" The heart is low to say, spin and turn to leave directly. "To where?" "Come on The voice of indifference came. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1397 Wearing a strong doubt, the white night or follow the heart to go out. Left the jade tower, the heart directly led the white night toward a hillside in the north. Close to the hillside, you can see a delicate little house on the top of the hillside. The small room is not big. It is only two meters high. There are no windows and only one door. The material it uses is very unique. The whole room is emerald green, with a lot of red and black prints on it. At the moment, these prints are all blooming, and they look brilliant, unique and mysterious. Now there are a lot of soul people standing outside this room. There are men and women, jade building people, there are also a lot of loose repair. Their eyes were burning at the room, and everyone''s eyes were filled with longing. "What is this?" White night can''t help asking. The heart glanced at the room and said faintly, "this is one of the ten treasures of my jade building!" "Ten treasures?" "Yes." "My jade building has ten treasures, each of which contains the most top and most powerful magic weapons, pills, soul books and all kinds of unexpected treasures, and even the rare things left by the ancestors of my jade building! And this treasure house is the only treasure house open to the public "Opening to the outside world?" "That is to say, anyone within the influence of the jade tower can go in and out of the treasure house and take away the treasures inside! Because the treasure house is opened once every five years, you are just in time for it to open. I''ll let you go in and experience for a while, and get a soul weapon or soul book on the level of fairyland! " "It seems difficult to get in and pick up things, to hear that?" White night to detect wrong, careful to ask. "There are mechanisms, traps, boundaries and prohibitions made by our previous immortal masters. We need to be careful and step by step in order to get the treasures out of the treasure house. If one is careless, he may die in it. The treasure house will be closed in a month. The one who gets the highest level of treasure one month later will be summoned by the immortal Lord. But the white night prince should not You will care about the reward, so you only need to complete the task assigned to you by the immortal Lord. " Heart light says. "In this case, have you prepared any magic weapon to protect my life?" The white night asked. "No, not for you." Calm heart said: "this is an experience. If you can''t pass such training, you should die in it!" "What do you mean?" White night was not happy: "just for my strength, to enter it is to seek death, but there are all the strong people in the saint immortal realm. What realm do they have and what is my realm? What should I do if they are going to be against me? They''re not killing me as easy as killing an ant? " "This heart can''t do anything about it. If you have any complaints, you can talk to our immortal Lord." My heart sank. "Well, now take me to find your immortal master." "I''m sorry, Mr. white night. Please go back to the immortal master in a month. He is in seclusion." "You... I''ll go back and wait." "I''m sorry, when the immortal Lord doesn''t give you any other reply, you must enter the treasure house according to the immortal Lord''s requirements at this stage. Please prepare for it, don''t let your heart be troubled." "Are you trying to get the ducks on the shelf?" White night eyebrows wrinkled, but in the end is to give up, sink way: "just, it is estimated that is also ink ice jade really want to exercise me! Then I''ll go to the treasure house! " "It''s great that you can cooperate with me." Heart said, but the face can not see a little happy. White night did not speak. In fact, he was not really afraid of it. After all, he had a pile of panacea, which were refined from the materials obtained from the ancient tomb and the materials provided by the jade building. These pills alone are enough for him to rest in the treasure house. With the dead dragon sword, he is not afraid of everything at night. At this time, the room burst out a colorful halo, the halo was dazzling, shining everywhere, many people looked up, and more and more people gathered towards this side. "Childe of white night, the treasure house is about to open. You can directly enter the gate when the time comes. If you still have something to do, you can''t pay for it for a long time! Farewell Heart light says, spin and straight turn to leave. "It''s cold enough." The night murmured, and the sight continued to fall on the house. At this time, more and more people came. After a while, nearly ten thousand people gathered around the house, and the breath of each person was horrifying. None of them was weak. The cultivation of white night is very conspicuous among the crowd. In addition, he settled in the jade building and came with his heart, which naturally attracted many people''s attention. At this time, several people from the jade building came over. The first woman with short hair murmured in a deep voice: "master of the white night?" The white night side head, looked down the person. They are all disciples of the jade tower, and the spirit is still above him."Something?" "Childe white night, your strength is so poor, but the immortal Lord asks you to enter the treasure house. Although it is to train you, you must have never experienced the danger. It is better to follow us and protect you well! How about leaving the treasure house safely The short haired woman murmured. "Oh?" White night some curious: "why do you want to protect me?" "Because you are the Lord''s guest!" "We have protected you. We only hope that you can speak for us in front of the immortal Lord in the future." Several women said one by one. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was dumbfounded. I feel that these women are here for the future! But it''s OK. Bai Ye didn''t have much interest in the power of the treasure house. He cared more about the treasures here. Since these people are from the jade building, they should be familiar with everything here. With them, they can avoid a lot of wrongs. In this month, he can also grope in the treasure house and search for some needed treasures. Made up his mind, the night nodded and laughed: "yes, let''s go in together." "Good!" Several jade building people immediately showed a happy smile. After all, in their eyes, white night is an opportunity to get close to the immortal Lord and get his attention. Whoa! At this point, the halo erupted again. Just look at the whole room directly splash open, and then the wooden door slowly opened. "The gate is open!" The woman with short hair shouts. In an instant, people outside the house jump directly, into a beam of light into the room. "Go "The gate is open. Get in quickly!" "Come on! Seize the opportunity All kinds of nervous and trembling voices rang out. All of them rushed to the inside. Before the white night, the girl with short hair grabbed his arm and bumped into it. Joo! The beam of light, the sight is changing. When the white night comes back, people are no longer in front of the jade building, but appear in a dark and cold small room www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1398 "This is the inside of the treasure house?" The white night looked around and asked. The interior of the room was empty. There was no use except for a door on the opposite side. The walls are dark, but there is a strong space force on the surface, which shows that this place is a space area that has been opened up. And... When he came in, he felt wrapped up by a strong force of space. Obviously, after entering the treasure house, the mechanism of the treasure house will send some people to different positions. According to the people in these jade buildings, some of them are lucky and will be transported directly to the treasure house to get the treasures easily. Of course, people with poor luck will not only be sent to the place where Juli Zhibao is very far away, maybe some people will directly fall into the trap boundary and die directly! Such examples are not unprecedented. "This seems to be the southwest of the treasure house." A woman in a ponytail scanned the room and walked cautiously towards the door. "Xiaokui wants Fanghua gem! Xiaomin wants Lingqi falian and xiaodance needs insight box, right? " The short haired woman took out a worn-out map from her arms and said as she spread it on the ground. White night also looked at a few. This map is not complete, and it has a long history, but it still vaguely records some paths. It seems that this is the map of the treasure house. I didn''t expect that these women could even get such things. It''s extraordinary. "We are in a good position. We are close to the center. We will take a turn around the center. All the babies you want should be in the periphery." Said the short haired woman with a smile. "Not to the central area?" Asked the white night. "The central area is the place where organs are most densely distributed. It is said that there is also a mechanism beast made by the ancestors of Yulou. The power source of this mechanism beast is constructed by the seven most powerful spirits. So far, no one can break through the defense line of the mechanism beast and rush into the central area. Although the treasures in the central area are coveted, they are too dangerous It''s close. I advise you not to think about the central area, or it''s death. " The short haired girl said seriously. White night nods and doesn''t talk. The crowd began to move. It''s obviously not the first time for them to come here. After opening the door, they know exactly where to go, where the mechanism may appear, where there is the boundary of the array, and so on. It can be said that the road is smooth, but also transient take a few good materials, of course, the white night is too lazy to ask, let a few women take it. Soon, the crowd was close to the center outer ring. "Who?" At this time, a voice came from the front. As soon as the short haired girl''s face tightened, she immediately drank: "I''m Su Wanxue, a disciple of the third floor of the jade building! Who are you? " "Ah? Is it sister Su? Are you really The voice over there was stunned and excited. He called out, "elder martial sister Su, I''m Qi Hong. Do you remember me?" "Qi Hong?" Su Wan snow slightly a Zheng, just react to come over: "you are the Qi junior sister of the second floor?" "Yes, it''s me." The people over there came out. She was a woman in an orange sword suit. She was smiling and excited. She came quickly. Snow from Jiangsu and Anhui provinces and others have also stepped out. Several women chattered together and seemed quite excited. You know, there are not many people in the treasure house. After all, many people are still wary of the danger in the treasure house. They have already entered the jade building. As long as they practice hard, they will have everything. But this kind of adventure is not worth participating in. Therefore, most of the people in the treasure house are scattered repair and the people under the jurisdiction of the jade tower. However, at this time, there are several people from Qi Hong out of the position. These are men, each with swords and armor. Seeing these people appear, Su Wan Xue''s expression immediately became nervous. "Who are you?" Su and WAN Snow''s face was cold and he called out in a low voice. Xiaomin, Xiaokui and Xiaowu immediately pulled out their swords. White night knows, because the treasure house is a secret place, belonging to a specific space, so what happens here will not be detected by the outside. Here three people, as long as no one saw, then no one will know who was killed by whom. Therefore, it is very common to kill people and steal goods, or revenge and vent anger here. However, Qi Hong seemed to be with these men, and quickly said with a smile, "elder martial sister Su, you should not be nervous. These are my friends. They have no malice, and they will not hurt you!" "Friend?" Su Wan snow eye dew doubts. However, a few people over there glanced at the women, especially the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. The attention of several men stayed on her for more than ten minutes. The man with long hair and ears turned to himself. He quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, "Hello, sister Su!" "You don''t seem to be from our Yulou District, are you?" Su Wan Snow said coldly."Strictly speaking, we are all in loose repair, but we haven''t had time to join the jade building area." The man said with a smile. "Since I''m not a member of the jade building, why are you here? Sister Qi, did you bring them in? " Su Wan Xue asked angrily. "This... Elder martial sister Su, they just haven''t had time to go through the procedure yet. In fact, they are all going to visit the jade building and do loose repair." Qi Hong explains. "But if you let the law enforcement guys know about it, you and they will have bad luck." Su Wan snow frowned. "Please forgive me, elder martial sister. When the treasure house is closed, I will take them to go through the formalities immediately." Qi Hong said in a hurry. Su Wan snow lightly looked at the eye Qi red, sighed: "just, I don''t care, anyway, this is your business, and I have nothing to do with it, even if it is really found out, it has nothing to do with me." "Thank you very much, sister su." Qi Hong breathed a sigh of relief. Several men in the back also rushed to thank. "By the way, sister Su, are you going to the central area?" Qi Hong asked again. "Only the outer ring." "How about us together?" Qi Hong hurriedly said: "my husband is proficient in mechanism technique and array. He can easily break the mechanism array there. With him, I can''t even remove the mechanism array in the center." It turns out that one of the men is Qi Hong''s double practice partner. "Really?" Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces and others were all shocked. "Elder martial sister Su, we have all studied in the ancient array gate, and we have some personal understanding of the FA array mechanism." The man said with a smile. The words fell to the ground and several people were breathing hard. "Ancient... Ancient gate?" "My God... You are the disciples of the ancient array gate?" Several people were very surprised. The white night was puzzled: "what is the ancient gate?" "Young master Bai, the ancient array gate was once one of the largest and most powerful clan forces in our holy immortal region. This ancient array gate is good at the skill of organization and FA array''s junction. Their boundary and FA array are the first in the holy immortal domain. Unfortunately, the ancient array gate offended Geshi Daneng hundreds of years ago, and all the high-level people were slaughtered, and the clan clan declined, and then suffered revenge from the enemy family, so that the clan clan clan came to the brink In the face of collapse, after supporting the scene for more than 100 years, they finally scattered because of the withering of the disciples. Before leaving, several traitors stole the peerless array of the ancient array gate, which caused a great sensation at that time. Many powerful people were looking for those who had stolen the Scriptures, but there was no news. " The little dance nearby whispered. "In this case, can''t they just identify themselves to others?" "Yes, it''s strange. Maybe they believe us." Said the little dance. "However, if you are really a disciple of the ancient array sect, you can''t really open the Dharma array in the central area." Kui said. "If you want to go to the central area, there is no problem. After all, with all of you joining us, we will know more about the situation here." The man said with a smile. A few women are excited. "Elder martial sister, what do you say? This is our chance. " Xiaomin speaks quickly. If you can find a master who knows the array, it is just a key to go anywhere in this treasure house. With maps, this treasure house is basically the real treasure house they take at will! Su and WAN snow hesitated, looked at the eyes of the three junior sisters, and nodded slightly: "in this case, that''s OK." "Great!" The crowd cheered. So the number of people in the team increased to ten. Along the way, Qi Hong is always the elder martial sister, the elder martial sister is short, the mouth is very sweet. After the man is Qi Hong''s husband Zhang Guang, also from time to time with a word, people soon get familiar with each other. "Well, elder martial sister, who is this childe? Is that your husband? " Qi Hong looked at the white night and saw that his soul state was so inferior that he immediately frowned and asked carefully. "He''s a guest of the immortal Lord, master white night!" Su Wan snow busy low voice way: "don''t you know white childe?" "What? Is he white night, young master Qi Hong is very surprised. It seems that the man who lives in the jade building has been well-known. The white night smiles bitterly. People are curious. Probably don''t understand how people with such poor strength can come here? Soon, however, Zhang Guang drank down. "Hold on!" The team stopped in an instant. People listen up. Just hear the front of the bursts of strange sounds, the ground gently trembling, a record of a deep beast like roar. Hearing this sound, Su Wan Xue and others all changed color. "Someone went to the central area and triggered the mechanism beast!" "How dare some people have such courage?" Qi Hong is incredible. "Maybe others have something to rely on!"Su Wan snow whispered: "quick, let''s go and have a look, don''t let others get ahead of others!" "Good!" The crowd cheered and quickened their pace. And as they approach, the roar of the mechanism beast is getting louder and louder. But when the crowd approached the central area, the roar stopped suddenly. Everything... Seems to be back to normal? It''s so weird... that www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1399 "What''s going on?" The crowd stopped and looked carefully ahead. In front of it is the entrance to the heart of the treasure house. The entrance is a huge door, and there is a huge organ statue at the door. The shape of the statue is like a unicorn, and its body is like a mountain. Although it looks like a statue, but that pair of copper bell like eyes are bright, as if to be able to see through everything around. And it''s broken under the body. Blood flowed down the cold floor in a river. The air was filled with the smell of blood and despair and fear. People stare at the big eyes, staring blankly, to understand why there will be violent movement before, and the movement quickly disappeared. The reason is that this group of people who intend to enter the central area... Have been killed by the mechanism beast! "This is the end of arrogance!" Su Wanxue stared at the corpses and said in a deep voice: "the organization boundary under the ancestors is not a joke. Those who have no strength come here to challenge, that is the road of suicide! They are too greedy. I believe that every time the treasure house is opened, there will be people who don''t know how to live and die here! " "Do we know what to do?" The little dance nearby couldn''t help saying a word. "Then we have to see if the younger martial sister Qi and her husband really have the ability to break the boundary!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui looks at Qi Hong. If these people can''t break the border at the gate, they have no hope. Qi Hong exchanged eyes with Zhang Guang and others, and then nodded. Zhang Guang stepped forward, looked around and said: "there are many hidden large array boundaries at the gate leading to the central area. The power of these barriers is very powerful. For us, this power is supreme, and the mechanism beast over there is also extremely terrible. We can''t defeat it, so my plan is to change it Control the original source array point of the mechanism array here, and then attract the mechanism beast over there. Use the original array here to control it, and then enter the gate smoothly The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s eyes lit up in an instant. Yeah. Isn''t it easy to use the big array left by the ancestors of jade tower to control this mechanism beast?? "Good plan! This is OK! " Small Kui excited way. "But the problem is that the boundaries left by our ancestors are extremely complicated and complicated... Zhang Guang, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that I want to change the boundary of the ancestors'' organs. It''s really hard! Can you really do it? " Su Wan Xue asked hesitantly. How complicated the boundary was arranged by the ancestors of the jade tower, not to mention whether there is such strength, even if we can have enough powerful soul power to change it, I''m afraid that the complicated and vast array pattern talisman and other things on the top of it can''t be understood by everyone. Unexpectedly, Zhang Guang and others laughed. "Ha ha ha ha... Elder martial sister Su despises our ancient array gate." Zhang Guang laughed: "our ancient array gate was able to dominate the holy immortal domain, which was also some means. Although the ability of the ancestors of the jade tower is omnipotent, in my eyes, it is not indestructible. Moreover, these arrays must have created gaps because of the long time. These gaps are our means to transform the array." "Elder martial brother Zhang Guang''s divinity formula of usurping the array has reached the peak. As long as this divine formula exists, any array in the world can be used by elder martial brother under his skillful hands. Elder martial sister Su, you can rest assured." A man nearby also laughed. Seeing Zhang Guang and his party so confident, Su Wan Xue has nothing to say. "In that case, I''ll ask you." Snow track in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult, but... " but what? " Su Wanxue asked. "But... That mechanism beast is not easy to deal with..." Zhang Guang looked at the mechanism beast over there and said carefully. The words fall, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui fell into silence. If you really want to change these enchantment arrays as traps, you must attract the mechanism beast. You can use it as a bait. If you make a mistake, you will die. Who is willing to go? "You don''t have to worry about that." After thinking for a moment, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui took a deep breath and said seriously, "if you give us your strength, we will naturally contribute, and we will attract this mechanism animal." The words fell, Xiaowu and others were pale, but no one said anything. Since they are here, they are naturally ready. Unexpectedly, Zhang Guang was laughing again. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Elder martial sister Su has a mind. In fact, we can deal with the mechanism beast. We are just trying to test the determination of some of you! It doesn''t mean anything else People are confused when they hear it. "You can even deal with mechanism animals?" Small Kui incredible asked. Zhang Guang said with a smile: "although the mechanism beast is fierce and powerful, it is only a mechanism. Since it is a mechanism, that is what we can solve, so don''t worry. All you have to do is help us change the array so that it can be used by us smoothly. As long as the array is completed, the mechanism beast will become a beast in the cage! "Hearing this, Su Wan Xue and others were very excited. But the white night felt a little confused. If it''s really so easy, Qi Hong and Zhang Guang still need snow from Jiangsu and Anhui. Why do they come here? You can take the treasure of this center by yourself. He looked at Zhang Guang and Qi Hong, and his eyes moved, thinking. At this time, Zhang Guang began to move. He and the disciples of the ancient array gate walked back and forth on both sides of the gate, and finally selected a suitable array. A group of people took out a lot of material from the storage ring and started to transform it. Searching the complete array, observing the array, analyzing the array, formulating the transformation strategy and so on, these projects are very cumbersome, even the most powerful ancient array master can not be completed in one day or two days. This project will take at least ten days. Seeing the appearance of people''s concentration, Su Wan Xue and others were all relieved. "It seems that they have come prepared." Su Wan Snow said with a smile. "Elder martial sister, we are lucky this time." Small Kui excited way. "Yes, we can meet such a group of people who are proficient in the ancient array. This time, we can''t really enter the center of the treasure house." Su Wan snow smile way. People are very excited. "What should we do now?" "Wait a minute." Su Wan Snow said with a faint smile: "first help them protect the Dharma and protect the array. If someone comes to make trouble, we will drive them away!" "Good!" "Childe of white night, you just need to watch on the side. You don''t need to be involved in the affairs here. If you stay in the central area, you can also choose some magic weapons." Su Wan said with a smile. "Elder martial sister, give him the magic weapon on the periphery. The treasure in the central area is of high grade. Even if you give it to him, he may not use it." Next to Xiaomin whispers. Obviously, she couldn''t give up. "Since he''s here, can''t he just watch? What''s more, he has something to do with the immortal Lord. How can we not treat him well The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui has a low voice. "All right." Xiaomin sighs. Naturally, the conversation between them was heard clearly. I know what these women are thinking. He pretended not to hear and went with him. Snore! Pooh! Click! Da la... all kinds of strange sounds are heard over there, and the Dharma array over there is also a variety of colorful lights. The light bloomed and naturally attracted many souls to come. The strength of the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is still very good, and it has blocked several groups of soul people with the power of one person. However, this is just to leave. Those who hide in the dark and haven''t left are not so easy to pass away... although they don''t know what Su Wanxue and others are doing, they believe that it must be related to going to the central area. However, it was just then... "you all come here!" Zhang Guang over there cheered. Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, white night and others immediately passed by. Just looking at Zhang Guang, I don''t know when he urged a small yellow array. Others stood in the array and stirred slightly. Click. There are two thin fish like beings flying out of the array. They rush out and plunge directly into the void and into the darkness. After a while. "Ah A sad cry suddenly rang out. Only to see a large number of figures falling out of the darkness and void. They either had their heads cut off or their hearts pierced. They fell to the ground one by one, twitching and wailing, and soon they were all dead. This is the method of ancient battle gate?? People''s hearts are beating wildly. "If we don''t solve these problems, it will be very dangerous for us to enter the center." Zhang Guang said with a smile. "The ancient array gate really deserves its reputation! admire! I admire you Su Wanxue and others sigh with admiration in their eyes. "Ha ha ha ha, elder martial sister Su, you''d better not say polite words. The last step of the formation is still to be completed! Please help us to start the battle. " Zhang Guang said with a smile. "What do you want us to do It''s snowing in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Very simple, I want you to inject soul power to activate the array." Zhang Guang said with a smile: "we have spent a lot of effort on the transformation of the large formation, and the consumption is huge. We have to rely on you to urge the formation next." "Good! Then leave it to us! " Su Wan Xue and others went there. "You can go too." At this time, Zhang Guang called out to the white night. White night eyebrow move, pour also did not refuse, walk toward that. However, when we are near the array, we can see the marks on the array, and our face changes in the white night."This big battle..." he murmured, as if he had noticed something, and immediately called out to the snow of Jiangsu and Anhui over there: "all come out!" "Well?" The snow of Jiangsu and Anhui directly stepped into the formation and looked at the white night inexplicably: "what''s going on?" "Come out! Come on Drink again in the white night, the cold in the eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1400 The cry of the white night confused Su Wan Xue and others. Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province responded the fastest, immediately understood the meaning of white night, and quickly wanted to rush out of the array. But it''s too late. She has just rushed to the edge of the array, and suddenly a golden thick barrier rises from the edge. The powerful barrier is the power of the ancestors of Yulou, which is not what they can break. "Ah The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was burned directly by the barrier, and the people retreated one after another, and was held by the little dance with a confused face behind. Several women staring at the golden barrier, the brain is a blank: "how is this going on?" But it''s not over. As soon as the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui hit the barrier, a lightning like beam of light suddenly broke away from the barrier and ran along the rock wall towards the mechanism beast at the gate. Click! The lightning touched the mechanism animal, the tattoo on the mechanism animal immediately lit up, and the body gradually trembled. "Mechanism beast activated?" Su and WAN snow face a Zheng, staring at the scene. The rest of the women''s faces were very pale. Obviously, they were aware of the seriousness of the problem. People are looking at the same red. However, Qi Hong changed her warm face and sneered all over her face. She opened her mouth and said, "I''m sorry, elder martial sister su. As you said before, we have made efforts, and you have to contribute. Now is the time for you to contribute." "Qi Hong, what do you want to do?" Su Wan Xue gritted his teeth and questioned. "Do you still need to ask?" Zhang Guang chuckled: "although we can transform the array to trap this mechanism beast, how can we be sleepy without food? Hunters go out to hunt and place traps. If they don''t put some food, how can the prey step on the traps? " "You treat us as bait?" Xiaomin said inconceivably. "We all said let''s tempt the mechanism beast. Why do you still do this?" Small Kui scared tears out, wail said. "The probability of success is too low. It''s impossible to trap the mechanism beast for the first time. If we fail, we will be in danger of life. What''s more, it''s not good to have a few people share the treasures in the central area with us?" Zhang Guang said with a smile. Su Wan Xue and others were surprised, angry and angry. No one thought that they were put together by these people! "Qi Hong, I didn''t expect you to betray us!" Xiaomin gnaws his teeth and incises his teeth. "I''m afraid you''ve been following us since the beginning, haven''t you?" Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui has cold eyes. "Of course, we have to have some bait to carry out this plan." Qi Hong said with a smile: "and you are the most suitable candidates, only the people of the same door will not be on guard against us!" "You take advantage of our trust in you!" "Qi Hong, you can''t die easily!" "You cunt! It''s going to be hell for you guys Xiaowu, Xiaokui and Xiaomin scold angrily. "Curse, curse! After all, you will not be able to make a sound later, ha ha... "Qi Hong laughed. Su Wanxue did not say a word, his eyes were just staring at the mechanism animal over there. Zhang Guang secretly linked the pattern of this array and that mechanism. When the array was opened, the mechanism beast was also stimulated, and immediately woke up and ran towards this side with angry roar. A few people don''t have much time. "Ah?" Little dance and others screamed. "Although there is still a piece of rubbish that hasn''t been brought in, it doesn''t matter. A man like him is just a lamb in this treasure house! Farewell, elder martial sister Su! " Qi Hong said jokingly. Zhang Guang and others laughed. Several people stepped back to one side. As long as the mechanism beast is trapped in the array, the gate will be completely open to Zhang Guang and Qi Hong, and everything in the central treasure house will be his. It''s no wonder that Zhang Guang had been exhausted before, but he still wanted to urge the array to kill and force away those who were hiding in the dark. It turned out that he had this idea. Su Wan snow took a deep breath, side head low voice way: "white night childe, you go quickly!" "Well?" White night side head. "It''s because I''m too stupid, too simple, too greedy." Su Wanxue said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect Qi Hong to be such a despicable person. I''m afraid I can''t escape today''s robbery. All of this is my own responsibility... Childe of white night, you should go quickly. Leave here, take a magic weapon outside and leave quickly. When you come back to the jade tower, you must redress our grievances to the immortal Lord." Having said that, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province has accumulated soul power and is ready to meet the mechanism beast rushing in. But just then, the night opened. "Don''t be so pessimistic. Things have not developed beyond redemption." This word falls to the ground, there are a few small Kui who cry in terror, three people look at the white night in dismay."Is there any other way for master Bai?" "Young master Bai, can you save us?" "Young master Bai, if you can save me, I''d like to make a promise to you!" Three people joyfully and eagerly said. White night shook his head and snorted: "of course, there is a way, but it is just a dead thing. What can I fear? I can break it directly! " A few women listen, almost did not faint in the past! "It''s over! finished! The white night childe actually wants to shake this mechanism beast Small Kui squatted on the ground, holding his head in despair and pain. "So you are an idiot The little dance cried. "Even our fairyland people are afraid that we can''t hold on to a move in front of it, you..." Su Wan Snow''s eyes widened, and endless despair emerged from the depths of his pupils! Is this the way of white night? Yes, he only has this kind of cultivation. What can he do? I am also silly, believe a Qi Hong then forget, still want to place hope on the body of white night? Su and WAN snow sighed and quietly looked at the mechanism beast rushing like a mountain. The man closed his eyes and seemed to have given up. "Let''s go. Get into the central area quickly and leave early. The situation in this treasure house is very complicated. If you can come, you will be in trouble." Open your mouth, smile up. "Good!" Qi Hong and others nodded and went to the gate. However, Qi Hong is not very anxious, while walking towards the gate, still use the rest of the corner of his eye to scan the situation here. The mechanism beast has already rushed to the array. The earth moved and the mountain rocked, and the momentum poured out like a flood. The breath of Su Wan Xue and others was completely suppressed, and people even became difficult to breathe. At this time, in addition to the immortal Lord, I''m afraid no one can save them! "Chi The mechanism beast rushed over and directly raised a huge hand and patted the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. The claw erupted with colorful light, which was obviously the light of five colors of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. The combination of the five forces did not have any conflict. On the contrary, it broke out an incredible power. The terror of this power has exceeded the understanding of Su Wan Xue and others. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was in complete despair. This is not a force they can fight against! They can only wait for death in silence. "Oh." Qi Hong banter, and her sight shifts to the front door. But just then... sonorous! A golden light swept up. Then the roar of the angry dragon broke out. Roar!!!! The sound rippled the world, shocked the entire treasure house! Noise everywhere! Everyone was shocked. Just ready to enter the door, Zhang Guang, Qi Hong and others also shivered, all stopped. People look. I just feel a terrible wave of destroying the sky and the earth in an instant, swallowing all around. The terrifying force is crazy and turbulent in front of the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui opened her eyes and looked blankly. Just look at the ferocious palm of the fallen mechanism beast... It has been cut off. The huge body of the mechanism beast retreated in succession, and a burst of gray light stirred up at the fracture, and the broken debris fell around like fireworks. "What?" Zhang Guang and his colleagues were shocked. Xiaokui, Xiaowu and Xiaomin also opened their eyes in a hurry to see the scene. They were all stunned. "Is it white night?" Little dance, Na Na road. I just saw the Dragon Sword put away in the white night, and rushed forward a little bit. He wanted to solve the mechanism beast earlier, but it didn''t urge the spirit of heaven. It was just a heap of dead things, and the dead dragon sword had no effect. Only when it moves, the dead dragon sword can be activated and can be chopped. The strength of this mechanism animal is really beyond the imagination of white night. But it doesn''t matter. A sword dead dragon has weakened most of its combat power and destroyed its internal mechanism. Now it can be easily solved without a dead dragon! The eyes of the white night are tight. The man jumps forward and rushes to the mechanism beast. "Roar The mechanism beast roared bitterly, its big mouth full of tusks opened directly, and a startling white beam of light was emitted from its mouth, which went straight to the white night. "That''s the holy power Xiaomin exclaimed. "Young master Bai, be careful!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was silent. But it''s too late. Qin Feng''s beam is too fast when it''s too fast. "Young master Bai!" Several women uttered a voice that was almost shrieking. Zhang Guang, whose heart was raised to his throat, was immediately relieved.Although each of them was extremely pale, as if they had just experienced a shock. But when you think about it, you''re really scared. How can such a poor man defeat the mechanism beast? However, the next second... sonorous! The terrible sword force erupted again, then exploded, turned into thousands of small swords, arranged in the middle of the beam. A sword shield has been formed!! "What?" Both sides were shocked and looked away. But I saw that the sword shield blocked the holy light that rushed to me. Behind the sword shield, there was a figure standing in awe. It was white night! "This guy... Can actually shake the power of the mechanism beast?" Su Wan snow murmured, the whole brain is a blank. "What''s this... What''s going on here?" Zhang Guang and others were shaking. The scene in front of me is really abnormal. But right now... bang! When the sword was suddenly pulled out in the white night, a dark sword awn was instantly released, such as a crescent moon, which directly broke the sword shield, cut open the sacred light beam, penetrated the huge mechanism beast, and split its life... (there is a watch before 12:00) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1401 The sword light has been hitting the wall behind the treasure house, cutting a huge hole in the thick and fierce wall full of endless space power and talisman, and then disappeared. And the huge mechanism beast has completely stopped. The beam disappears. The huge body did not move. The air is filled with a mysterious sword meaning that can''t be explained. There are also sporadic terrible sword Qi rippling... People''s breath has frozen. After three or four rest. Boom... a dull noise came out. Then the whole huge body of the mechanism beast collapsed and became two parts directly. All the structures in the body of the mechanism beast can be seen at a glance, and the spirits of those days are all dead and disappeared... the terror mechanism beast that has been guarding the treasure house of jade building for unknown years has disappeared. "Ah..." A loud scream broke everyone''s mind. It was Qi Hong''s scream! Just look at her big eyes, look at this head in horror. "How could that be so??? How could this happen? " Zhang Guang is also full of sweat, eyes stare huge, all over the cold sweat. "How can such a waste who doesn''t even have a Huaxian defeat the mechanism beast? It''s impossible! Impossible "Big brother, what are we going to do now?" The rest of them were shaking. Zhang Guang said nothing. But by this time, the white night was coming. Without saying a word, he cut it with his sword. The ferocious abandon God sword power is like the death god sickle, falls from the sky. Whew! A soul was caught off guard and was cut in half by him. "Xiaoqiang!" "Asshole!! You want to die The people next to him are angry, and they will do it. However, Zhang Guang reacted at the first time and roared: "withdraw quickly!" See a few eyes, a flicker of light. Xiaoqiang is the existence of the peak of Huaxian... But in front of this man, he is killed by a sword! Is there a chance that the crowd will win against this eccentric guy? This man is not easy to provoke! "Go Several people drink, immediately into a beam of light, toward the central area of the gate to rush. "Go?" The white night snorted and raised his hand immediately. Bang!! The powerful general trend fell from the sky and suppressed to the public. The crowd was suppressed, and the speed slowed down immediately. The power of terror even distorted the surrounding space. "Get out of here!" Zhang Guang roared, and all of them gritted their teeth, and they all offered sacrifices to the general trend of the white night. With so many strong people working together, white night is naturally not an opponent, and the general trend is pushed aside immediately. But in this way, it also gives the white night a chance. He just looked at him with a sharp look in his eyes. He swept forward with the abandoned sword, and all his soul power and holy power poured into the abandoned sword. The sword is fierce and bright! "Give up the sky a sword!" Sonorous! A black light flickered, and then a terrible and broad crescent shaped sword spirit broke out from the body of the abandoned God sword. It directly tore up the void, annihilated all around, carrying enough destruction to break everything into the crowd. This one! It''s full of the power of abandoning the magic sword! This is not what ordinary people can bear, even if it is the ink clear ice jade here, also can''t easily accept this move! Su Wan Xue and others in the distance stare at each other like they have lost their soul. There is only one thought in their mind at the moment... is this really the power of white night? Rao is they... Can''t play such destructive power? The power of the sword sweeps and destroys everything! But just when the sword force was about to swallow Zhang Guang and others. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua... a colorful light burst out at the gate, and then a large number of terrible array forces filled in, like a raging flood, engulfed the whole gate in an instant. Zhang Guang, Qi Hong and other figures disappeared directly in this terrible force. The throwing God sword force is also affected by this array force, and the speed of flying becomes slow. "Well?" The white night frowned. Although the power of abandoning God sword is slow, it is still overwhelming. It tears and tears away the terrible array force a little bit. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... every time a force is broken, a border will collapse at the gate. When the power at the gate is completely torn by the abandoned sword, the whole gate is completely broken.He looked at the gate and suddenly he saw it. There are at least 30000 junctions and Dharma arrays at this gate! Just a moment ago, Zhang Guang activated all these boundary arrays! Each enchantment releases its power and blocks it, thus slowing down the abandonment of divine sword power and giving them a chance to escape. But... How did Zhang Guang do it? These boundaries were set by the ancestors of the jade tower. The power is so terrible, and the boundary of the array is so complicated. "Does he have any secret arts or treasures?" The white night''s eyes shine and interest comes. After all, it''s the ancient gate! However, he did not dare to enter the central area rashly. Zhang Guang and others had already taken the lead in rushing in. Instead of escaping, they rushed into the center. No doubt, they intended to use the boundary of the phalanx in the central area to deal with the white night. In the white night, he suddenly appeared in front of the snow and others in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces. He threw up his magic sword in the sky. Whew! The array is cut directly. The women are saved. "Are you all right?" Said the white night. "No... nothing..." several women climbed and sat on the ground, panting, one by one pale, palpitating. But what shocked them even more was that this white night, which was regarded as a little white face and a waste by countless jade building people! Actually defeated the mechanism beast, defeated Zhang Guang and them? How did he do it? How could he be so strong?? Can we say that the reason why he communicated with the immortal Lord was not because of his face, but because he was strong enough? Su Wan snow and other women shocked thoughts. "Thank you, young master Bai. If we didn''t have you, we would have died here!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui took the lead in turning to the white night. "You''re welcome." "Young master Bai, how can you be so powerful?" The little dance came back to her senses and said excitedly. Xiaomin''s face changed. She hesitated and approached carefully. She leaned over and whispered, "young master Bai, I''ve been offended before... Before, please forgive me..." "it''s OK, I didn''t care about it." The white night is light. This time, several women did not dare to look down on the white night, and even became respectful. Especially small Kui, she said before that if the white night can save her, she will make a commitment, this white night really saved, she has become a bit at a loss. But white night has long forgotten. "Zhang Guang and Qi Hong fled in. With Zhang Guang''s ability, they will certainly use the trap mechanism to deal with us. I''m not familiar with the situation inside. How about? Do we choose to go in or just leave? " The white night asked. The girls were silent. Su Wan snow eyes are full of unwilling, but still whispered: "although very unwilling, but... White childe, we still leave... After all, there are many dangers." "What? Are you familiar with it Asked the white night. Su Wan snow hesitated, took out the old map and pointed to the upper right corner of the map. "This map just has a complete record of the central area!" White night see shape, eyes a bright, low voice way: "in this case, then let''s go in!" "But... Zhang Guang, what should they do if they use the big array inside to deal with us? There is a big difference between the inside and outside Su Wan snow hesitated and said. With a faint smile in my eyes. "They can use the big array, why can''t we use it! In this world, it''s not only the ancient battle gate people who are proficient in the big array! " When the voice falls, people walk directly inside... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1402 The top of the jade building. In front of a huge statue of goddess, a trace of the world''s shadow is standing there quietly, also as motionless as a statue. The statue is full of glittering white light. And the beautiful image seems to be reflected to the body, like the goddess of nine days. However, before long, the halo on the statue and the beautiful figure disappeared. Qianying slightly side head, light open: "something?" A man came from the entrance behind. "Tell the immortal Lord that the big jade mechanism beast left by the old ancestor has been beheaded." A red dress girl with short hair and ears said respectfully. "Oh?" Qianying is also ink Qing ice jade willow eyebrow micro pick, light said: "is that person to do it? He has a dead dragon sword, and the array source of the big jade mechanism beast is based on the living soul. When it activates the power of the array source, the dead dragon sword will be activated, and it is no wonder to kill a big jade mechanism beast. " "But the problem is that this person is far more powerful than we thought." The girl in red whispered. Mo Qing ice jade slightly pick eyebrow: "what is the meaning of this word?" Only to see the girl in red take out a crystal clear pebble, throw in the air. The pebble was broken, and a halo burst out inside. Among the halos, there were scenes of sword Qi resisting the sacred power of mechanism animals in the white night. "Well?" Ink clear ice Jade''s small face immediately dignified a few minutes. "It''s impossible to resist the holy attack with the sword spirit condensed by ordinary holy power and soul power, but this man has done it, and it''s a perfect defense!" The girl in red whispered: "this can only be done by the most pure immortal power, but this man doesn''t even have a fairyland... From the image, he doesn''t seem to have inspired any magic weapon... How did he do it?" Mo Qing Bingyu gazed at the picture for a moment, then asked, "did they enter the central area?" "Already in." "Can the recording crystal in the central area be installed?" "Yes, there is a placement in every gap between the arrays in the central area." "Activate the crystal. I want to see if he can hold on there." Mo Qing Bing Yu said: "the array in the center area is the most complicated and powerful array in the whole treasure house. Even if there is a dead dragon sword, it may not be easy to be in it. Let''s see what he can do!" "Yes." The woman in red nods, spins and takes out a piece of the same crystal from the ring, spreads it on the ground, spins and activates one by one. Soon, the crystal released a variety of unique images, and the images presented were all in the center of the treasure house. "Immortal Lord." At this time, the girl in red suddenly made a sound. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t understand." The woman in red looked at the white night for a while and said in a low voice, "why don''t you take the dead dragon sword? With your ability, it should be easy to get the dragon sword! " Heard this, ink clear ice jade silent for a moment, spin and just light said: "now is not the time." "Not at the right time? Why? Can''t the dead dragon sword be taken out? " "I really want to take it. It''s just a matter of snap." Mo Qing Bingyu''s expression was calm: "it''s just that this sword... Has established a relationship with that man. The dead dragon sword is spiritual. It''s not a simple sword. If I take it by force, there will be many problems. Moreover, I also want to see how deep the connection between him and this sword can be built, or is it still as recorded in historical books, but in several levels, it is a sword "If you are the immortal master, you will be able to control the dead Dragon Sword perfectly!" The woman in red is busy. "If I capture the dead Dragon Sword while it is still connected with this person, I will never be able to control it perfectly!" Mo Qing shakes her head. The girl in red was stunned and immediately understood the meaning of the immortal master''s words. The two continued to watch the influence that was present in the crystal. Treasure house center. This is a vast and vast open space. There is no top above the open space. At a glance, it is as dark as a moonless night sky. And all around are high-rise shelves. Yes, these are shelves with treasures. Some of the shelves are very large, 100 meters high, and the treasures on them are particularly heavy. They are as big as houses, and their breath is very terrible. But some shelves are no more than one meter high, and the things placed on them are very delicate and very interesting. Seeing all kinds of bizarre objects on these shelves, women from Jiangsu and Anhui were shocked. They opened their eyes and breathed rapidly at the scene. They couldn''t move their eyes. "These are all babies! These must be treasures Little dance said excitedly, eyes shine. "Elder martial sister, can we take it? Elder martial sister, can we take it? " Xiaokui and Xiaomin are looking at the snow road in Jiangsu and Anhui.Su and WAN snow is also attracted by these treasures, people back to God, the spirit of some trance, but still nodded. Xiaokui, Xiaomin and Xiaowu rushed to the nearest bookshelf. Everyone seems to be hungry for a long time, see food people, this moment seems to have lost their sense. But just then, a cold voice came out. "Stop it!" The sound fell to the ground, and all three were shocked. "What''s the matter?" Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui looks at the white night strangely. "These things are weird!" The road sank in the white night. "Strange? What''s weird? Don''t you think these things are fake Xiaowu was stunned. Only to see the white night walk to a shelf, staring at the magic weapon above for a while, light said: "you said right, these treasures are really fake!" As soon as this word fell, everyone was unhappy. "How can it be fake? Isn''t it true that the breath is so strong and full of aura? " Small Kui to a small bookshelf, looked in front of a jewel like things, small hands can not help but poke up. "Don''t touch it!" The white night screamed bitterly. But it''s too late... bang! The Pearl explodes at the moment it is touched. The air of terror was vented. Several people were blown up on the spot, one by one fell on the ground, dishevelled and dishevelled. Small Kui was shocked out of the internal injury, spit blood in the mouth. "Look." White night hard to climb up, but said. "Listen to master Bai''s advice. If you want to mess with me again, get out of here!" Su Wan snow managed the disordered clothes and glared at the small Kui way. Small Kui swallowed a pill, shrunk his neck, dare not squeak. "Are you all right?" "It''s OK. It''s just that Xiaokui suffered some internal injuries, but she has a good constitution and strong self-healing ability, which is not a big obstacle." The little dance raised the small Kui road. "That''s good." White night nodded: "this is lucky, the magic power is not strong, if we touch the powerful magic weapon, I''m afraid we will be dead." Hearing this, several women couldn''t help shivering. "If all the magic weapons here are fake, what about the real ones?" Xiaomin asked. The rest watched the white night. "The real magic weapon may be mixed in these magic weapons." "It seems that the treasures in this central area are not so easy to take. If there is no one who can identify the objects, I''m afraid we can''t take away many treasures." A few women listen to, immediately lost up. "Don''t be disheartened. When you get to the bridge, you will be straight. The purpose of building such a treasure house by the ancestors of Yulou is to train the descendants of Yulou. You will never deliberately punish you. There must be other ways to get treasure." The white night whispered. "That''s right. It''s all here. I don''t believe we''ve got nothing this time." Su Wan snow eye dew firm. Everyone watched the bookshelves one by one, and they also looked at the largest bookshelf in the center. But just then... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of strong lights suddenly spread out, and then bursts of halo burst out under the feet of several people. The strong atmosphere of space instantly turned into four barriers, which completely shrouded several people in the white night. "Have you stepped into the trap?" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was shocked. "I''m afraid not!" White night through the space barrier behind the fuzzy figure, light way: "is Zhang Guang them." "When did they show up?" "I''m afraid they''ve been counting on us since we came in!" "Damn it, these scumbags!" Several girls gnashed their teeth. Zhang Guang''s laughter came. How brave you are! This place is full of ancient Dharma arrays, all of which are incomparable in the world. This is the heaven of my ancient array gate, but you dare to break in! Are you looking for death? Ha ha ha... " " you can''t trap us! " The white night is light. "You can have a try. This is the reincarnation space array arranged by the immortal master of the jade tower. I can''t change it with the secret method of borrowing the ancient array gate. At most, you can activate it. Although you are very strange and have terrible strength, in front of this space array, no matter how strong you are, why not it! Even if the woman is here, it will not help! Hahaha... " the words fell to the ground, and the snow girls in Jiangsu and Anhui suddenly turned pale. They firmly believe that no matter how powerful the white night is, it can''t be more powerful than the immortal master... "husband, let''s go, take the treasure, and let these idiots die here!" Qi Hong''s voice came. "Ha ha ha ha, walk, take the baby!"The voice rang and the party left. White night immediately pulls out the dead dragon sword and cuts at the space barrier. However, there is no soul power or holy power on the top of it, which can not activate the sword power of the dead dragon. He pulled out his sword again. However, the force of abandoning the divine sword was smashed into it and disappeared! The look of the white night sank. Su Wan snow a few women see the situation, pale face. "Why doesn''t it work?" "Young master Bai, can''t you help it?" Several women panic. White night did not speak, staring at the space barrier, like a statue, fell into meditation. And at the top of the jade building, the woman in red and the ice jade in ink are also watching this side. "Is this dharma array left by the old ancestor?" The woman in red seems to have thought of something, and she looks ugly. "Yes..." Mo Qing Bingyu said in a low voice: "it seems that they are in a desperate situation... . (originally, I wanted to finish the two chapters earlier, but what happened? My mother fell asleep when she was buying vegetables in the morning. Her knee touched a stone, and her knee was broken and fractured. People who know about Laohuo all know that Lao Huo''s mother suffered from polio since childhood, with only one foot In addition, it''s better to be back at night when you are busy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1403 Mo Qing Bingyu and the girl in red quietly watch. And Su Wan snow and others are also eyes burning, tightly staring at the white night. However... The white night is still motionless, eyes staring at the barrier in front of him, as if he lost his soul. "Mr. white night? Young master of the white night Behind the small dance, small Kui carefully called. However... the white night turned a deaf ear. The women are more and more confused. "Stop fighting." At this time, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui drank in a low voice. The three girls were shocked. "Young master Bai must be thinking of a plan. Don''t disturb him!" Su Wan Snow said coldly, "you don''t always put your hope on Mr. Bai. Do you want to do something about it? Are you here to mix magic weapons?" Little sunflower blushed. Xiaowu bit her teeth and tries to attack the space barrier, but it''s still sinking into the sea with no waves. Xiaomin takes out the magic weapon and urges them one by one. However, it has no effect as little dance. "Elder martial sister, there seems to be a strong ancient power in this array, which is not the power we can remove at all!" The little dance seems to have noticed something. Her face turned white and she said in a trembling voice. "What? Ancient power? " Su Wan snow pupil crazy shrink, quickly close to the space barrier, sacrifice a little soul power into it. Soon, she seemed to understand something, very ugly face. "This power is indeed the power of ancient times. I''m afraid this is the array arranged by a very terrible immortal Lord in the history of our jade building! The power of this array can not be broken by manpower. " Su Wan snow took a deep breath, eyes have closed, a deep sense of powerless attack on the heart. "How could that happen?" Xiaokui and Xiaomin are sitting on the ground. The little dance also lowered his head and said hoarsely, "this is a treasure house. Almost no one can come here. Even if someone comes, it is impossible to remove the array. We are afraid that we will be trapped here forever!" "Won''t the immortal Lord come to us?" "The immortal master never set foot in this treasure house..." the words fell to the ground, and the people were full of despair. At this time, the motionless white night suddenly raised his hand, and a large number of materials were found from the Qianlong ring on the finger. Several girls looked at it one after another. "Mr. Bai, what are you going to do?" However, the white night turned a deaf ear to it. After taking out the materials, he lay down on the ground, sticking the array pattern, as if he was stirring something. He was particularly focused. The little dance saw this and even shook his head: "white childe, it''s useless. Even Zhang Guang, an ancient array master, can''t change this array... You''d better give up." The rest did not speak, apparently acquiescing to the point of view of the little dance. "What is he doing?" Jade upstairs, the woman in red curiously looks at the picture in the halo, puzzled. "Doing some useless work." Ink clear ice jade light road. However, the words have just finished... chi! A streamer suddenly flashed away on the thick and broad space barrier on all sides. The woman in red froze for a moment: "it''s impossible... Did he really affect the array?" Ink clear ice jade eyes also have a surprise flash. "Response?" Several lost women saw the flash of streamer, are a Leng, one by one as if in a dream, spin and have to start exclamation. "Master Bai, you... Can you really remove this array?" Su Wan Snow said in an incredible way. He only saw a piece of material that looked like silk thread in the white night and laid it gently at the array pattern on the NAFA position. At the end of the array pattern, he stretched out several strange array patterns, such as dragon walking and tiger walking. The track was very unique, and then it spun into a circle. "All stand behind me!" The white night took a deep breath and said solemnly. Several women Leng next, although do not understand the meaning of this word, but still did. Several women line up, pasted on the broad back of the white night. Only to see the white night suddenly pulled out the abandoned God sword and stabbed the circle like pattern under his body in front of him. In an instant. Whoa! A terrible sword force of abandoning god suddenly diffused from the sword, spread through the whole array pattern like lightning, and then rushed into the surrounding space barrier. This flat and smooth space barrier immediately waves waves, and all space forces actually start to counter current, spin and turn into the array pattern, and finally expand and explode! The array pattern is completely destroyed, and the destructive force reversely collides with the abandoned magic sword and erupts at the place where the abandoned magic sword stabs. Bang! Amazing space, lotus blossom. This terrible force directly tore all around, but also madly urged to cut the body of the white night. The white night immediately appeared a scar on his body. But he did. But Su Wan snow and others were all frightened and cold.No wonder white night asked them to stand behind them. If they didn''t stand behind the white night, they would have been torn to pieces by this force? But... How can white night have such a horrible body? Can you defend such a fierce force of ancient space? And... He actually broke the array. "No way!" The girl in red stepped forward, glared at the virtual image in front of her, and broke out in a voice: "he... He is a man who doesn''t even have a fairyland. Can he actually take on the power of this ancestor? It''s impossible! Impossible The woman in red believed that even if she had been in the past, she could not bear this power! But... How do these guys do it? "Don''t you wonder how he broke through his ancestors'' space matrix of reincarnation?" Ink clear ice jade light road. The woman in red breathed hard. Yeah. This is also a miracle. "This guy... Doesn''t look as simple as I thought it would be!" Mo Qing ice jade eyes flicker with strange light, there is not much expression on the face. As the lotus of space gradually disappeared, so did the terrifying space array. People are free again. "Is it over?" "Great... Wonderful..." "young master Bai, you have really done it? My God, this is something that can''t even be done by the ancient array gate! You are so good The three girls revolved around the white night excitedly. But the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui pushed them away. "Shut up Su Wan snow seriously cheered. Three women and one Leng. Just found that at the moment of the white night all over the body are scars. "Young master Bai used his body as a shield to protect us. If you don''t appreciate it, you still disturb him here? Roll over and help young master Bai heal quickly Su Wan snow angry road. Hearing the sound, the three girls did not dare to be angry. They rushed to sit down on their knees and hit the white night''s body with their small hands to inject gas. But this is superfluous for white night. Although the power of ancient space is very terrible, his current physical body is a mortal spirit. As long as there are living things around him, his self-healing ability is amazing abnormal. Before and after just a few rest of Kung Fu, the broken body of the white night will recover intact. The girls breathed a sigh of relief. "Young master Bai, are you ok?" Su Wan Xue asked. "It''s OK." White night faint smile: "go, we go to find Zhang Guang them." "Looking for them?" As soon as Su Wan Xue''s face changed, he said in a low voice: "Zhang Guang can easily control the array here. We have just suffered a great loss. If we force it, we are afraid that we will fall into their trap." "Don''t worry." Bai Ye said with a smile, "I said that he is not the only one who knows FA Zhen." Then he went on. Several women looked at each other, thinking of the calm appearance before the white night, and the self-confidence in their hearts immediately followed the past. Zhang Guang and others obviously did not expect that the white night would rush out of the array, so they did not deliberately cover their breath when they left. The white night follows this breath to approach stealthily, soon, found Zhang Guang and others'' trace. At the moment, Zhang Guang and his party have arrived under the biggest shelf in the central area. The whole shelf is covered by the border, and ordinary people can''t get close to it. Zhang Guang is surrounded by the shelf to analyze the array above. And all the treasures on the shelf are unique and grotesque. Because of the border, the baby has no breath and does not know its grade. "These bastards!" Xiaomin can''t hold on first, and wants to rush to fight, but is pulled by the white night. "Don''t move!" Drinking in the daytime, spinning and pointing around. Xiaomin saw the situation and understood immediately. Zhang Guang and others have arranged the array around. Once they pass, they will enter the trap again. "If the array is not broken, we can''t get close to it!" Su Wan snow willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly and said in a deep voice, "young master Bai, if not, I will go to trigger the array and break it all the way. You can take the three of them to kill the thieves first." "Although this method is feasible, it''s too risky. You don''t know what the power of the array is and whether you can support it. If it doesn''t work well, you may die." The night sank. "Don''t worry, I have a lot of magic weapons to protect my body." "But the arrays here are all arranged by the ancestors of the jade tower. Are you protected by those magic weapons given by the ancestral clan? Are they useful?" The white night asked. "This..." Su Wanxue couldn''t speak. "Don''t worry, I can break these arrays!" The white night said in a deep voice, "you guys, give me a hand, and we can turn these traps into our traps while they are analyzing the boundary."The words fell to the ground, and several women''s eyes lit up. "What should we do?" "Follow me." At the low cry of the night, the man retreated. "What are they going to do?" Peeping at all this, the girl in red asked. Mo Qing Bingyu was silent for a moment, and suddenly thought of something. In a low voice, "where is the sealed magic instrument?" "Sealed magic instrument?" The woman in red was stunned for a moment. She suddenly thought of something, and her face changed greatly: "immortal Lord, why do you ask this?" "Lift the seal of that magic instrument!" "This... This... Immortal Lord, you and the old immortal Lord sealed it very hard. Are you going to release it like this?" "That is where our ancestors of the jade building put it and left it for future generations to test. The reason why it was sealed was that countless immortal geniuses tried their best to enter the central area and finally died in their hands, which damaged a large number of talents in our jade building, so they sealed it." "Do you want to kill white night when you are released now?" Asked the woman in red. Mo Qing ice jade did not speak, repeated again: "go and get it for me." The woman in red hesitated, knowing that the immortal master''s mind had been determined, she finally ran out. After a while, her hands holding an ancient copper round box, heavy toward this. Moqing Bingyu takes the round box and looks at it. The catkin is covered on it, which slightly stimulates the soul stirring force... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1404 A few meters away from the center of the white collar. All the women are in a fog. If you want to change the array in the daytime, why don''t you do it by the side of the array instead of retreating so far? Is it possible that he can change the array from space to space? "Mr. White, what are we going to do Su Wan Xue asked in a low voice. "Now it''s very difficult to change the trap inside. Once they detect it, we don''t say whether they can deal with us or not. Even if they can''t deal with us, they will also flee. In this way, we will have to make the next round of border crossing outside since we can''t let them escape!" After that, he took out a lot of materials, found a hidden boundary array on the ground, and began to tamper with it. Several women do not understand, but still follow the white night. There are many jiejie organs here. For Zhang Guang, a disciple of the ancient array sect, this is his paradise! If you want to prevent him from escaping, you must use a stronger array to trap him! When there is a shortage of materials in the white night, several women take out all their storage rings. When they need soul power, they launch the soul injection. When they need to print patterns on the canvas array, everyone can help. Although Su and WAN Xue people were not very good at FA Zhen, they could still understand the meaning of white night with a little guidance. In a short time, the people took the shelf in the central area as the center and transformed all the surrounding array. "I''m so tired!" Small Kui a buttock to sit on the ground, swallow a pill, wheezing a few times, sit up to regulate breath. Everyone was sweating and consuming a lot. Most of the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces was consumed, and some of them could not stand up. However, she had some knowledge of these arrays by helping transform the array in the daytime. "Why can you easily tamper with the array boundaries arranged by our ancestors, which are so cumbersome and have such amazing energy? Is it really simple in your eyes that the Dharma array that became the ancestor She looked at the white night in disbelief. For Yulou ancestors, descendants will always be respected, and all about them, are powerful and sacred. But it doesn''t seem to be the case in white night. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui can''t understand. "It''s not that the array of your ancestors was too simple, but the means we used was extraordinary." The white night gave a faint smile: "Zhang Guang is a member of the ancient array gate. It''s unnecessary to say that. Moreover, I can guarantee that there must be a secret skill of the ancient array gate in his hand. I suspect that among the people who stole the secret skill of the ancient array gate, there was his participation! It is through this secret skill that he can easily change and even control these arrays. " "And yours?" Su Wan snow asked subconsciously, but as soon as the words were spoken, the man''s face was red, and he said, "sorry, Mr. White, I''m not going to probe into your bottom. You don''t have to answer." It''s impolite to ask people about their unique skills. However, Bai Ye didn''t care. He said calmly, "it doesn''t matter to tell you. My reason is very simple, because the array I mastered is countless better than Zhang Guang in terms of quantity and grade. Therefore, in my eyes, the array of your ancestors is not really complicated." In the memory of those magic ancient tombs and the ancient tombs covering the sky on the land of nine souls, the white night has mastered countless Dharma array boundaries, among which there are many powerful array maps whose ranks are beyond the power of the array in this treasure house. Therefore, the array here is not cumbersome for white night. But Su Wan Xue and others couldn''t understand. After all, they didn''t understand what was in the brain of the white night, and they couldn''t imagine that this person could get so many terrible heritages... after a while, the people quietly walked towards the border area arranged by Zhang Guang and others. The white night breathed and concentrated, found the simplest boundary, observed and found the source of the array, quietly removed it, and then eliminated the array pattern. If part of the array pattern and array source are lost, the large array will be invalid immediately. The white night immediately went to another formation. But this time he didn''t cover up and break down the array in a big way. Bang... a slight sound was made. Zhang Guang, who is still dealing with the boundary on the shelf, and so on, suddenly shakes and looks at this side. "Is someone coming?" "The array is not activated. What''s going on?" "Go and see!" "Good... Huh? It''s those guys "What? Are they still alive? " Zhang Guang, Qi Hong and others see clearly the white night hiding here doing small movements, and their faces change. Zhang Guang''s heart is the most shocking. How did these people... Get out of that space array? "Don''t they give up? Husband, we will kill them at once Qi Hong gnaws her teeth. "Don''t be impatient! It seems that they have not found us yet, and they are still conceited to transform the big battle. It''s ridiculous. " Zhang Guang lowered his voice and said, "go, let''s deal with them first! Solve the border here again"Good!" Several people nodded, a group of people quietly touched the past. But as soon as they got close to the white night, Su Wan Xue and others who were hiding behind them immediately rushed in along the failed array, and several swords were like fangs and killed in a pitiful way. The ferocious intent of killing swept all directions. "No! It''s a trap "Be careful!" Zhang Guang and others were shocked and immediately resisted. But the first two men were caught off guard and didn''t have time to parry. One was directly dismembered by Xiaowu and Xiaokui''s blade. The other man''s shoulder was pierced, flipped over and splashed with blood. The snow of Jiangsu and Anhui fought Zhang Guang and Qi Hong alone. Su Wan Xue is the old man of Yulou. Her strength is amazing and her breath is thick and fierce. Zhang Guang and Qi Hong are not her rivals. And then the white night came in. Zhang Guang and Qi Hong didn''t expect that the white night had lifted a magic array and pulled out a hole in their circular array trap. Seeing the arrival of the white night, Zhang Guang and Qi Hong''s heart almost jumped out of their throat. There was only one word in their mind! Go! "Help... Help!" When the man who was picked over on the ground saw the man, his eyes were filled with fear, and he thought of the terrible strength that had been shown at the mechanism animal''s place at night. He shivered wildly, and he could no longer help climbing up and rushing out madly. He crossed his own border and ran to the gate of the central area. However, man has not gone far yet... chirp, chirp, chirp... suddenly, a large amount of blood red lightning burst out of the void, which split his body in an instant, and blew him into dust. "What?" Zhang Guang and Qi Hong lost their color in horror. Originally in their border periphery, the white night has arranged a circle to isolate here! They are... Birds in a cage! "Get down on your knees!" Su and WAN snow drink a big, take advantage of its unprepared, hand sword picked over two people, spin and fall. Bang! Bang! They knelt on the ground, covered with blood, dishevelled and dishevelled, and were subdued. If it was not for the white night to specifically explain not to kill two people, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui would really be unable to help but tear them into pieces. Walking in front of the two in the daytime, quietly watching Zhang Guang. "How did you... How did you get out of that space array?" Zhang Guang raised his terrified eyes and asked in a trembling voice, "that array can''t even be transformed by me. It''s impossible for anyone to get out of the array except for someone outside to stop it. They will be trapped in it forever. How do you get out of the array?" The white night looked at him quietly and said quietly, "I just destroyed the source of the array. If the source is gone, the array will be broken." "Lying!" Zhang Guang cried out bitterly: "that''s a magic array that ignores attack and kill. You can''t destroy it even if you have a unique weapon!" "I''m not using swords, but using array technique to destroy!" "No way! impossible! Do you think I''m a three-year-old? " Zhang Guang glared and cried out: "except for the star array technique! There is no way to destroy the array. It is impossible! " However, as soon as he spoke, Zhang Guang suddenly realized something, and his face turned pale. "Husband..." Qi Hong also suddenly looked at him. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province was dignified in an instant. "Star array? The treasure of the ancient battle gate Xiaomin breathes out. "It''s done!" The white night crouched down and said with a faint smile: "you really have the star array technique!" Zhang Guang and Qi Hong were as pale as ashes, their bodies trembled like a sieve, and they could not help but whisper: "spare my life... Spare my life..." "hand over the star array technique, I can not kill you!" The white night is light. The reason why he tried his best to use the array to encircle it was to prevent them from escaping and capture them alive. Now it''s all worth it! "I can give it to you, but... But I''m afraid if I give it to you, you will still kill me..." Zhang guangshuo said. "You have no choice." "You give, you die now, give, you must live, I can''t prove anything like you, I can only give you a guarantee! You can choose for yourself. " "If I die, you''ll never get Star Trek!" Zhang Guang clenched his teeth and cried. "Do you really think I care about StarCraft?" White night indifferently said, suddenly with the air coagulation finger, the air canvas, soon, a cumbersome array appeared in front of him. Above the array, the dragon and tiger form an image, a hundred birds face the Phoenix, the sun and the moon alternate, and the stars turn. It''s like all things in heaven and earth. "Prototype?" Qi Hongyi Leng, but do not know what this is the prototype.However, Zhang Guang was shocked to lose color. The whole person almost didn''t climb on the ground, and he screamed: "the world map!! World map!! How can you be universal?? This is the legendary array! It''s impossible Although it''s just a prototype! But Zhang Guang is sure he didn''t read it wrong! Because of the complexity of the array, it is impossible to present all the drawings, so there will be a theory of the prototype. He has seen the prototype in zongmen''s Classics! If he draws this sketch, it will take at least three days, and being able to draw it so easily and quickly is enough to prove that he is proficient in the world map! "Now, do you still think I''m going to value astrology a lot?" Asked the white night. Zhang Guang trembled all over. Finally, he took out a roll of worn-out paper from the storage ring and handed it to Bai Ye with trepidation. "Please excuse Zhang Guang''s life..." Zhang Guang bowed down respectfully, and his voice was full of fear www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1405 Su Wanxue and other women have long been shocked by Zhang Guang''s actions. "What''s the matter? Why did young master Bai draw a Dharma array casually, and this guy was so scared? " "What world map did he say just now? What is that? " "Maybe it''s a wonderful array... I''m sure that''s how the white master frightens him!" "It turns out that young master Bai is so powerful!" Several women''s eyes are full of worship, obsessed with looking at the white night. Su and WAN Xue''s eyes are full of confusion. From this moment on, she couldn''t see through this guy named white night. Before that, she also wanted to protect this man, so as to increase his good impression on himself, so as to let him say something nice in front of the immortal Lord. Now it seems that her idea is so naive. Protection? Now it''s all night to protect them! "No wonder the immortal master will take such a young and weak guy back to the jade building and let him live in it... So it is..." murmured Su Wan snow. White night took "star array", can''t wait to open a look. But at a glance, his breathing stopped. "This... This is..." the white night whispered, a pair of eyes were completely stuck on it, and could not be moved for a long time. He was eager to turn the roll of paper, the eyes kept turning, as if the whole body into it, almost forget myself. Su Wan Xue and others are in a fog. If they had not suppressed Zhang Guang, Qi Hong and others, they would have taken advantage of this opportunity to attack the white night. "Master white night! Young master of white night Kui called a few times. However, the night still did not return to God. Small Kui also wanted to call a few, but was stopped by the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Don''t disturb him. Let him see." The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui has a low voice. Small Kui slightly Zheng, gently nodded. I don''t know how long after, the white night will roll up the paper, face a burst of excitement and joy. "Wonderful! Wonderful! It''s really unexpected that there are such array techniques in the world... "He murmured suddenly, the white night seemed to think of something, and reopened the star array technique again, and his eyes remained on a sentence. "The introduction of celestial phenomena takes the stars as a mirror, and the sky as the pattern of the array... This sentence seems to be quite similar to that of the heaven punishing array... Can it be said that the power of the sky punishing array is transmitted through the sky of stars and finally released in the position I set... If so, can we strengthen the sky punishment array through the star array technique? be on the cards!! It''s possible... " thinking of this, a burst of light burst out in the eyes of the white night, and people could not help shaking, as if they had found some rare treasure. "Is Mr. Bai crazy?" Little dance, little voice. "That''s about it." Xiaomin''s ear. However, the white night carefully collected the star array technique into the storage ring, and said with a smile, "is that all you have done with the ancient array gate?" "This is the best, the rest of the array... Is in the hands of others." "Who are the others?" "I don''t know... I took this star array technique from my traitor Wang Tianyuan. Who are his accomplices? I really don''t know..." "seized? Maybe it was designed to kill? " "In this case, then I will follow the previous commitment, you go." "Thank you very much! Thank you very much Zhang Guang and Qi Hong were overjoyed. They quickly bowed their heads, turned and ran. "Young master Bai, do you really want to let them go?" Su Wan snow behind a few women came, unwilling to say. "It doesn''t make sense to kill them or not. It''s just a vent of anger! In this case, it''s better to keep the promise. If we break the promise, what''s the difference between us and them? " Said the white night. Su Wan snow and other women nodded. However, at this time... Dong! A dull noise broke out suddenly. Then the ground shook violently throughout the central area. White night and others were shocked. Looking up, I was surprised to find that all the arrays in the central area suddenly shut down by themselves. The forces on the array move towards a huge bookshelf on the right. The height of the bookshelf is only a little lower than that of the bookshelf in the center. When countless array come together, the bookshelf blooms with a halo like the scorching sun, which is particularly dazzling! "What''s going on?" "What mechanism have we triggered?" Xiaomin, Xiaowu and others turned pale. "Everybody be careful." We drink snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. But Zhang Guang and Qi Hong over there didn''t care. Seeing that the Dharma array transformed by the white night was also invalid, they ran away.But when they''re not out of the center. Suddenly... whoosh! Two slender shadows suddenly stretched out from the huge bookshelf, flashed like flint, rushed to Zhang Guang and Qi Hong and swallowed them up. "Ah They made a sad cry. Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, Xiaowu, Xiaokui, Xiaomin and white night are all looking. But the two shadows were the heads of two dragons! They have red eyes and green scales, a single horn on the head, a slender body, full of ferocious fangs, and instantly smash Zhang Guang and Qi Hong bite, and then swallow them all. They were killed. "What?" They were pale and frightened. Quickly look, but see that the huge bookshelf rippled with a strong space power. This force wrapped the bookshelf, and then the bookshelf slowly melted, slowly deformed, and soon formed a huge space door. A monster wrapped in gold chains came out of it. The ground shakes with its steps! "This... Is this?" Su Wan snow pupil crazy shrink, instantly realized what, people repeatedly back, trembling and shouting: "it''s over! finished!! We''re all finished!! Young master Bai, we are all going to die here today! " When the voice fell, tears came from the corners of Su Wan Snow''s eyes. Scared to cry? The white night was stunned. Among these women, Su Wan Xue is the most calm and calm. Now even she is so frightened that we can see the horror of this monster. He fixed his eyes. It was a monster with a huge body like a small hill. It has four claw feet, long claw blade, covered with scales and gold veins on its back. It looks surprisingly defensive. What''s more, it has seven heads, and each head is the head of a dragon. Dragon head is full of amazing power! Roar one after another. "What is this?" The white night swallowed his saliva and asked in a voice. "Seven claw dragons "This is a forbidden animal!" shouts Su Wan snow!! It''s a forbidden animal "Ah Xiaomin, Xiaokui and Xiaowu screamed when they heard it. Obviously, they''ve heard the names of seven cheetahs! "It is said that this beast was captured here by our ancestors of the jade tower to guard the treasure house. Half of its body is a mechanism, and half of it is a flesh and blood body. It has been blessed by the mechanism array. Under the condition of the original strength unchanged, its soul power has greatly increased. Since the establishment of the treasure house, it has been guarding here, killing countless jade tower Tianjiao who has entered here Know, these jade building Tianjiao can be able to subdue the existence of terror mechanism beast! However, when they arrived here, they were all devoured by seven claw dragons. Many Tianjiao here had the hope to become the next immortal master. They devoted a lot of effort to the sect, but they died here. It''s a pity that they died here. In order to avoid Tianjiao from falling down because of the treasure house, our master Moqing joined hands with his old immortal master to seal the fierce object, but he didn''t expect that It appears Su Wanxue said, his legs could not help shaking: "even the old immortal master and the immortal master can only seal it. Mr. White, such a monster is not what we can deal with. Go! Let''s go Voice full of despair! White night is not an idiot, and immediately turns to escape. But at this time, one of the dragon heads suddenly opened its mouth and spewed out a wide circle of space forces. Shua! The power of space broke out, like a big net, cage to this side. In an instant, the gate of the central area was blocked. This space force is not much weaker than that of the previous reincarnation space array. Moreover, it is not an array, and it can not be destroyed by night. "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go!" White night''s eyes were awe inspiring and said in a deep voice: "now, there is only one war!" "White childe..." "kill it!" Drink in the daytime, step a little bit, people rush up instantly. Without hesitation, he pulled out the dead dragon sword and chopped at the seven clawed dragons. Dead dragon sword is always the ladder for him to challenge the strong! But at this time, a magic array in front of his heel suddenly activated itself, and then a surging force of space wrapped the dead dragon sword at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Before the blade of the white night was cut off, he was isolated from the dead dragon sword. The power of the dead dragon sword could not be exerted at all... "what?" See this, white night pupil shrinks, the person immediately understood what. He immediately seized the dragon sword. On a closer look, the dead dragon sword is covered with a thin space barrier. I can''t touch the dead dragon sword. "It turns out that all this is a bureau!" White night look cold, look up, deep voice drink: "ink clear ice jade, all this is you make a fool of!""Immortal Lord?" Su Wanxue and others were stunned. "The sudden activation of the array, the sudden release of this fierce beast... Are all your masterpieces?" Cried the white night. But there was no sound around. "The boy is still very sharp." Before the image, the woman in red said faintly. Ink clear ice jade did not say a word. By this time, the seven cheloners had already rushed over. One night, seven dragons. White night gave up the use of the sword. He believed that once he used the sword, the ink clear ice jade would also isolate him from the abandoned God sword. Now, we can only rely on our own means! White night eyes a Lin, a big drink: "reverse magic skill!" Whew! A dragon head was suddenly forced to his position. All the rest of the dragon heads bit on that dragon head. In an instant, dragon blood spatter, seven cheetahs issued a painful cry. White night seize the opportunity, a flash rushed to its front, arm a horizontal, Shengli turned into sword, horizontal split. "One sword is eternal www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1406 One breath turns into a sword, and the sword is bright. This sword, like the brightest stars between heaven and earth, as well as the most dazzling light between the sun and the moon, astonished everyone present. Su Wan snow a few women staring at this sword, they know, their life will not forget this sword. When the sword moves down, the white night is like a sword God approaching the seven clawed dragons and chopping the bitten dragon head. The sword Qi is just right and accurate, and cleaves on the wound on the dragon''s head! Finally... Pooh! The terrible sword spirit was torn down. "Roar!" With a sharp cry, a dragon head flew up and fell heavily in front of the people. White night actually a sword... Cut off a dragon head of seven cheilong?? "What?" All the snow girls in Jiangsu and Anhui are sluggish. Also including peeping at the girl in red here, she opened her mouth slightly, looked at the white night in disbelief, and said in surprise: "this man... Has such a means? It''s amazing "There''s some power, but it doesn''t work." Ink clear ice jade light says. That''s not true. In the white night just cut off one, the other six dragon heads have already attacked, the speed is ridiculous, to encircle the force of the white night. The pupil shrinks in the white night. He pinches the finger formula to urge the shield defense. But people are slow in the end! Before the air shield was formed, a dragon head had already hit. Bang! The force of tyranny came into play, and the body did not support at night, and the man flew out in an instant. The force of terror was like a ferocious mouth, tearing the soul and holy power he had just set up, almost tearing them apart. However, not waiting for the night to land, two more dragon heads launched an attack. They open their mouths, spit out fire and lightning, wrapped in the white night. This is no ordinary fire and lightning. As soon as the fire broke out, snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province and others just felt that they were about to melt. The lightning was even more powerful. It almost instantly hit the body of the white night and exploded directly on him. The blooming lightning flowers spread around. Su Wan snow and others retreated, but it was difficult to avoid them completely and touched Fen Fen Fen. When the lightning flowers disappear, they just want to help, but they find that their spirit has been completely paralyzed, can not give birth to half of the strength. "Not good!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui lost his voice and looked at the white night over there. They touched the hair like lightning and were paralyzed by the spirit of the sky. There is no doubt that the white night in the center is now unable to move, becoming fish on the chopping board! Whoa! The fire then swallowed up and wrapped up the white night in an instant. "Young master Bai!" Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was pale, and was about to rush up. At this time, another one of the dragon''s bites came over. "It''s over Small Kui''s eyes are startled and sad, and people are like dementia. And a more surprising scene appeared. Just look at the dragon head whose head was cut off by the white night... Suddenly he moved his neck and stuck it on the dragon head which fell on the ground. In a short time, the fracture between the dragon''s strength and the dragon''s head actually wriggled, and then they fused together and healed completely. In a short time, the seven clawed dragons returned to their original state again. See this scene, Su Wan snow, small Kui and other women are already shivering, scared to the extreme. In their eyes, only despair. "Still dead?" The woman in red murmured her lower lip and secretly looked at the black ice jade, but she did not dare to say anything. Without these seven cheilong dragons, the man would not die. Instead, he would leave the treasure house with the highest ancestral inheritance and return with full load. But now it looks like it''s all over. This is life. As long as these seven cheilong dragons are here, no one will be handed down from the treasure house! People stare at the seven cheloners. Suddenly! Bang!! The dragon head who kept refusing stopped abruptly. Everybody breathe tight. Ink clear ice Jade also Ning eyes and look. Only to see that the big mouth of the refusal, a fragmented figure hard to stand up. It''s no one else. It''s white night. At the moment, his body is full of chewing traces, chest is a number of huge tooth holes, blood splashing, like a blood man. But he still did not give up. He grabbed the fangs and opened the mouth of Jiaolong! "Roar The other dragon heads roared bitterly. A dragon head once again spurts out the flame, attacks toward the white night. The white night roared, and the man made a sudden effort to pull out the teeth of the dragon head and fling it toward the dragon head.Pooh! The fangs went straight into its mouth, stabbed in its inner cavity, and the flame stopped suddenly. Chi!! At this time, lightning struck again. White night immediately rushed out of the dragon head, toward the side of the retreat. But lightning is like a living creature. It''s terrible to follow where he runs. See dodge not to fall, white night eyes a Lin, suddenly double pupil a congealing, drink a sound. "Whirling sword rhyme!" Whoa! A strange sound came out, only to see a circle of whirlpool like sword force suddenly appeared in front of him. When lightning strikes these whirlpool sword forces, it is actually absorbed by those sword forces. In an instant, all these sword forces were wrapped up in lightning. After a big drink in the daytime, all the sword forces burst out like a rainstorm pear flower, stabbing at seven cheetans. Roar!! Seven chirosaurus were struck by the sword force in an instant. Although the sword force was blocked by their terrible scales, the lightning on the sword power was not immune and all were paralyzed. Su Wanxue and others are now free from the numbness. Seeing that the white night is not dead, they are still fighting back. The girls are greatly encouraged. They offer their magic weapons and rush to help. This white night has no reservation. Although there is no dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword to help, but with a large number of methods in his inheritance, and with the elixir prepared before, Bai Ye was forced to fight the seven chela dragons. The more confident the women of Su Wan Xue and other women were in the Vietnam War, the more fierce the Vietnam War was. The four women held down two dragon heads, which was incredible. Fighting the five dragon heads alone in the white night has not fallen behind. Her eyes opened, and she was astonished! How could they really hold on to these seven chelons? How wonderful If you change to other people in Yulou, you really don''t have such ability. "It''s a pity that this is not the whole of the seven chirosaurs!" Mo Qing Bingyu said faintly: "it depends on whether the white night can resist the next attack. If he can resist the next attack, he will immediately enter the treasure house, force back seven cheetahs and bring them out!" "Bring them out?" The girl in red was stunned: "don''t the immortal Lord want them to kill these seven claw dragons?" "Do you think such a thing can be done?" Mo Qing asked. The woman in red froze for a moment and made no noise. Indeed, it''s just impossible. Although a few people now have some advantages, it is still impossible to defeat the seven cheloners. After all, the true power of the seven chirosaurs has yet to emerge. Roar!!! As if by these flies to stir. Make upset, seven claw dragons suddenly together issued a roar sound. A gust of gestron erupted from their mouths. Su Wan snow, Xiaokui, Xiaomin and Xiaowu were all caught off guard. They were shocked by the dragon power, and the population vomited blood and fell to the ground. White night clenched his teeth and fought against the dragon power. Although the dragon was particularly fierce, he still refused to step back. "What?" Ink clear ice jade seems to have noticed something, the person suddenly stands up, breaks open the space door in a hurry, urgent drink: "quick, follow me to save people!" The woman in red didn''t understand what happened to the immortal Lord, but she didn''t dare to hesitate and rushed into the space door. But when they use the space door to enter the treasure house, it is already late. Just look at the roaring seven dragon heads, all of them suddenly burst into a terrifying light, and then all the dragon heads are merged into a huge and incomparable terror dragon. Canglong opened his mouth and swallowed the white night directly. The white night, still fighting against Longwei, was caught off guard and was bitten by Cang Long again! He struggled madly, trying to get away. But this time it''s incredibly powerless. This is a collection of seven! Mo Qing Bingyu''s face changed greatly: "beast, let him go!" After that, people directly sacrifice a jade ring and go to the Canglong bundle. But it''s too late! Only to see Canglong chew two times, spin and swallow the white night. The pupil of Mo Qing Bingyu shrinks rapidly, looking at the scene in disbelief. And behind the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces and other people have been gaping, look completely dull. "Master Bai!! Mr. White Small Kui and others came back to their senses and cried. The woman in red was also stunned, but soon she recovered and shook her head and sighed, "he was eaten after all." "It''s all my fault!" Mo Qing Bingyu took a deep breath, and the man closed his eyes: "I just want to use this thing to exercise him and force out his potential in his body. As long as he can completely resist Longwei, the test will be over. But I didn''t expect that he not only resisted Longwei, but also stood still under Longwei... He was not forced out of the phagocytosis range of seven cheilong dragons by Longwei I thought I could stop all this. It seems that I was wrong... ""Immortal Lord, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. It''s just a dead man." Women in red. "I have to get him out." Mo Qing ice jade stares at that huge seven cheilong, the pace is a little bit, the person directly rushes past. "Immortal Lord!" Cried the woman in red. The huge black dragon head transformed by the seven claw dragons immediately opened its mouth and swallowed it. Its huge mouth is like a black hole, and there are magical and subtle space forces between its lips and teeth! But just at the moment when the big mouth is about to fall, Moqing Bingyu lifts her catkin and flies into the air... Dong! The head of Cang dragon was immediately fanned, and the whole huge body of the seven clawed dragons flew out and fell heavily on the ground. "Beast! Spit him out Ink clear ice jade cold hum, spin and rise again catkin. All around, thousands of array are reactivated with the power of inking ice jade. At this time, however, the chirosaurus also changed. A great war is about to be staged... . (the other one is more likely to be late. I have to go to the hospital to accompany my mother, so don''t wait) in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1407 "Hey, you guys, get out of here!" Mo Qing ice jade has been fighting with seven claw dragons, and the woman in red immediately drinks. Several snow girls in Jiangsu and Anhui were shocked when they saw the people who spoke clearly. "But... What about Mr. Bai?" The little dance wiped tears from the corner of his eyes. "What? Is that what you asked? Can you save him? " The girl in red hums: "since the immortal Lord has made a move, this matter has nothing to do with you. Go back quickly!" Su Wanxue and others bit their lips and did not dare to resist. They looked at the seven clawed dragons one by one. Each pair of autumn eyes was full of pain and sorrow. Finally, they walked towards the space door. After closing the space door, the woman in red also joined the battle, fighting with Mo Qing ice jade together to kill the seven cheetars. However, these seven cheilong dragons are obviously spiritual. The last time they were sealed by Moqing ice jade, this time they went step by step and were careful everywhere. What''s more, they had learned the means of Mo Qing ice jade for a long time. How could they be easily attacked? Therefore, a fight, even if the Mo Qing ice jade offensive ferocious, but still can not occupy the upper hand. The last time she sealed the beast was that she and the old immortal Lord cooperated with the above ancient magic weapons to seal. This time, one was that the master had no longer used it, and the other was unable to use it. Naturally, she could not do anything about it. It''s also because she has made great progress in her accomplishments over the years. If she did it before, she would end up in the dark. "Shanhe town!" Ink clear ice jade drink, catkin dance quickly, move to open. The space on the top of the head of the seven chirosaurus was twisted and turned into a space mountain. "Roar!" Seven claw dragons moved away, and the head of Cang Long vomited into the air. Whew! The mountain of space has been torn apart! "Bundle!" The woman in red presented a magic weapon, and a golden iron chain wrapped around the seven claw dragons. After a while, the bodies of the seven chirosaurus were bound into iron barrels. However, it is still fearless, open its big mouth one after another. "What?" The woman in red was shocked and lost her voice. Chi Chi, Chi Chi Chi, Chi Chi... at this time, seven cheetahs suddenly burst out a circle after circle of terrible lightning. This is not ordinary thunder and lightning, which has amazing space power. This is where the powerful feces of the seven chirosaurus lie. Just now, it suddenly devoured the white night because the spatial power in its mouth is the most exquisite. If it does not dodge, no one''s defense, magic weapon, and soul power will have no effect, and will only be bitten and swallowed by it. This is the reason why Mo Qing Bingyu came in a hurry. "Bad!" Seeing the terrible thunder and lightning, the girl in red changed her face and withdrew immediately. "Back!" Ink clear ice Jade also felt bad, hurriedly moved back. When they retreat to the edge of the central area... Dong!! A terrible thunderbolt burst out. The lightning ball completely smashed all the array around and destroyed a large number of shelves around. Except for the huge shelf in the center, everything around was turned to ashes. Mo Qing ice jade eyes a Lin, people flash to the woman in red, raised catkin to attack in front of the terrible thunder wave to point: "open the sky a finger!" Shua! The thunder wave in front of him was torn out immediately. But the gap is obviously not enough for two people, ink clear ice jade silver teeth a bite, forcibly with the flesh body to break through the side of the thunder wave. Dong!!! Mo Qing ice jade was immediately shocked by thunder waves, people fell on the ground, and retreated, and the breath was in disorder. "Immortal Lord!" The woman in red shouts and rushes to help Mo Qing ice jade. Mo Qing Bingyu stood still, staring at the seven cheilong coldly, and said in a deep voice: "this beast has practiced the art of space in the period of being sealed. Its space means are much stronger than before. If I want to seal it again, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time." "Immortal Lord, since this is the case, let''s go! Otherwise, after you cut it off, I''m afraid that the white night will no longer exist... It''s better to go back and think for a long time first! " The woman in red said eagerly. "If the dead dragon sword is in my hand and it seems like destroying the withered and decaying, how can it devour the white night together with the dead dragon sword?" "But it doesn''t matter, I still have moves! If I really want to get rid of this beast, I''ll do it alone! " After that, Mo Qing ice jade urges the storage ring and intends to take out the magic weapon to continue fighting again. However, at this moment... Dong!! The ground of the treasure house trembled inexplicably. It''s not just the ground, it seems the whole treasure house is shaking. Two girls and one Leng. They can feel the source of the vibration. This is by no means the vibration released from the treasure house. But if it''s not from inside, it''s outside. How many people can have such shaking ability? I''m afraid it can''t be done at allAt this time, the token on their waists actually bloomed with a red light, which was extremely dazzling. Seeing the red light, the woman in red turned pale. "No, this is the signal of the highest warning order! Immortal Lord, our jade building has been attacked! " The girl in red screamed. Ink clear ice jade hears the sound, small face sink congealed, silent. At this juncture, the jade building unexpectedly came to a strong enemy?? At this time, the seven cheloners rushed again. The dismal voice made people shudder, and there was no resistance at all. "Immortal Lord, we must leave here, or we will continue to fight. We are afraid that the clan will no longer exist. Even if we kill this animal, what''s the use?" The woman in red is in a hurry and shouts at Mo Qing Bingyu. How can I not know ink clear ice jade? She shook her eyes, and finally lifted catkin to the air. The space door was born again, and she rushed in without saying a word. The woman in red didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately followed in. The seven clawed dragons intended to crash into the space gate, but it was a step slower. Chi La, the space door will disappear without a trace. Although it has mastered the terrifying space technique, the mechanism in its body has a unique mark. As long as this mark is on, it can never tear the space away from the treasure house. At this point, calm has returned to the central region. Just in the abdomen of the seven chirosaurus, lying in a pile of stomach acid at night, hard to open their eyes. At the moment, he has no scars. Under the action of the mortal spirit body, the white night''s injury recovered rapidly. Especially in the body of these seven chirosaurus, it has magnificent vitality, it does not know how much terror recovery ability given to the white night, it wants to digest itself is obviously unable to do. However, the white night could not break the flesh of the seven clawed dragons. Its body is too tough, even if the internal organs, are too strong to believe. In addition, the space blockade on the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword has not been contacted, so he can''t move it. People can only stay in this stomach. However, the seven chirosaurus also knew that the white night in the stomach had not been digested. When the white night was just about to be quiet, a terrible soul force poured down from the esophagus, as if the flood was pouring towards it. This soul force has a terrible corrosive power. White night looks ugly, eyes cold staring at the esophagus, people want to resist, but found very difficult. His soul power is not the opponent of the seven cheetahs at all. If it was not for the amazing self-healing ability of human beings, I would have been digested by the night. Of course, white night doesn''t sit around like this. He raised his eyes, looked at the esophagus coldly, snorted, and rushed straight up. "You have eaten me and killed me as much as you can. In this case, I don''t have to be polite." He attacked all the way, but the flesh of the seven clawed dragons was also very strong. Even attacking the heart has no effect on it. In this case, attack its spirit. Thinking in the white night, people rush wildly along the place where the soul power overflows. After a while, the white night was near the reserve area of the seven clawed dragons. This is a place where the body and the organs are handed over. This place is where the chest cavity is located, but on the right side of the chest is the mechanism, and on the left side is the spirit of heaven, which is surging with halo. At a glance, there are 14 heavenly spirits. And every level of the spirit of heaven is extremely terrible. Looking at it in the white night, I found that there were only seven heavenly spirits belonging to the seven cheilong dragons themselves, and the other seven were artificially added to it the day after tomorrow. However, under the coordination of the organization, the fourteen heavenly spirits could almost play a perfect power. "This must have been done by the ancestors of Yulou. It''s no wonder that these seven cheilong dragons are so terrible that their heavenly spirits are so complex and powerful." White night thought, staring at one of the sky soul, directly launched the move, a Qi sword fierce attack. However... Dang! A crisp noise came out. The white night was completely paralyzed. Can''t its spirit be cut? If the spirit of heaven can''t be opened, but what are the weaknesses of these seven clawed dragons? He attacked several spirits in succession. The result is still the same, the seven claw dragon''s spirit is harder than one. The white night was a little desperate. "Is it true that the seven cheetahs are invulnerable?" Sitting on the ground in the white night, his face was ugly. Now, without opening its mouth, the seven chirosaurus can''t be removed unless... It''s coming out from below. Is it true that I have fallen to this level? White night is a bit unbelievable. However, at this time, the fourteen heavenly spirits urged again, and they turned into a force of pressure, shaking towards the white night.In an instant, the body will sink. All of a sudden, my eyes lit up in the white night, as if I had thought of something. He suddenly turned his eyes, staring at the fourteen heavenly spirits, and the man was moving towards it. "Since I can''t destroy your spirit, I''ll melt it and swallow it up!" In the white night, his eyes twinkled with cold light, and his chest was bright. The spirit of the dead dragon erupted a mysterious and magical power. This is the power of the dead dragon! With the blessing of this power, the spirit of the dead dragon is stronger when it meets with a strong one. The power it releases is not weaker than that of the seven clawed dragons. Seeing this, the white night was overjoyed. The other nine heavenly spirits have begun to inject energy into the dead dragon spirit www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1408 Bang!! A loud noise broke out again in the Yulou area. On the sky, a large number of powerful souls turned into streamers and poured towards the place where the explosion occurred. On the ground are those childish and weak souls flying like headless flies, one by one panicked and panicked. When Mo Qing Bingyu and the girl in red walked out of the treasure house, all the floors of the jade building were in turmoil. A woman in blue came quickly, leaned over and said, "tell the immortal Lord, we are suddenly attacked by a powerful soul. It''s hard for the disciples to resist. Please hurry up and suppress it." "How dare you Mo Qing ice jade full of anger, cold said: "quickly take this Lord to." "Yes." The woman nodded, led the ink clear ice jade toward the edge of the jade building area. The black ice jade is full of anger. The white night was swallowed, she could not save in time, she was angry and anxious, but now such a thing happened, even the clay figurine can''t bear it now. The crowd is very fast. Near the edge, a sad sword light suddenly appeared. Then several thousand Zhang Long swords cut through the earth and cut up the sky, flying towards this side. All the places where the sword Qi passes are destroyed. There are also many souls lost in the sword spirit. Feeling the sword spirit, the face of the black ice jade is extremely ugly. "Is this the sword spirit of heaven? Can we say that the man who came here is Qi Tiandao? " "What?" The girl in red was shocked, and her small face was extremely white: "Qi Tiandao? The fighting spirit Zun? He... How did he come? " "Go and have a look first!" Mo Qing Bing Yu said coldly. With a little pace, the man was like a rainbow, approaching the place where the sword Qi was released. But when the people approached here, the earth was already broken, the void was distorted, the sun''s rays could not shine in, and the breath of destruction filled the sky and the earth. There are bodies all over the ground. Blood flows into a river. In the middle of the bodies stood a man in a black sword suit, with black hair and a sword in one hand. The man''s sword eyebrows and stars are magnificent. He is very handsome. However, his face is pale, and his pupils are full of anger. He is extremely murderous. He quietly looked at the countless strong jade building, but there was no wave on his face. As if all in front of him, in his eyes are not a threat to him. "Qi Tiandao, it''s really you!" The ink clear ice jade falls from the sky, just like the goddess of nine gods. When they saw the visitors, they were all excited with joy and exclaimed, "see the immortal Lord!" The sound is like a wave. Mo Qing ice jade wave hands, and then a catkin lift, a few seriously injured people on the ground immediately fly away, toward the side of the woman in red. The woman in red immediately arranged for the wounded to be taken down for treatment. Qi Tiandao looked at Mo Qing ice jade and said, "Bingyu! Long time no see! " "Qi Tiandao, why do you come to my place? And kill the people in my jade building, why? Do you think I can''t kill you The ice jade is cold and cold. "If you really want to fight, I may not have a move from you, but today, I have already made every effort to prepare for the first World War. If you don''t hand over that thing, today''s jade building will never be peaceful!" Qi Tiandao said without expression. Mo qingbingyu''s face suddenly sank: "that thing? What do you mean? " "Ha ha ha ha, do you need to ask? Dead dragon sword, of course A roar of laughter wafted from the distance. Mo Qing, Bingyu and others were all stunned and looked sideways. However, a large number of human figures appeared in the sky in the distance. These figures quickly fell down here and stood beside Qi Tiandao. Every breath of these people is thick and changeable, and its strength is amazing. On the side of the jade tower, except for the existence of a few elders, I''m afraid no one can compete with them. "Dark dynasty!" See these people, ink clear ice jade that pink small mouth spit out three cold words. These three words fell to the ground, and all the people in the jade building were frightened. People looked at the coming more than 30 statues of terror, everyone was scared to scalp numbness, soul trembling. Are these people... People of the dark dynasty? Is it the most horrible and mysterious organization?? "Come on! Come on! Ask for help from the surrounding forces immediately! Come on An old man of the jade building immediately yelled at the people beside him. The man next to him nodded and rushed out immediately. But the man just ran out of the crowd, a strong man of the dark Dynasty looked up and drank: "death!" It''s true words! "Broken!" Ink clear ice and jade stand. The man''s art of truth was immediately destroyed. "Die!""Die!" "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" The five strong men of the dark Dynasty here actually made a continuous noise. The power of the word of terror swept through, as if it had cut off the man''s life. People were scared. But Mo Qing ice jade was fearless and immediately wanted to drink again. But just as she was about to use her own mantra to block her opponent''s mantra, a cold and shrill sword suddenly stabbed her, like a ray of light, on this side. It''s Qi Tiandao''s sword! He did it! The people were terrified and frightened. Ink clear ice jade face a tight, but still did not panic. She raised her jade finger to the sword. Da! A crisp sound came out. Only to see Qi Tiandao''s terrible sword was clamped by Moqing Bingyu, unable to move. "Broken!" "Broken!" "Broken!" "Broken!" "Broken!" At this time, the ink clear ice jade drink five times. The five strong men of the dark Dynasty and one of the top fighting lingzun''s attacks were all broken by Moqing Bingyu. How strong! "Good!" "The immortal Lord is mighty!" The people in the jade building cheered. Only to see ink clear ice jade finger a flick, a clever force along that sharp sword toward Qi Tiandao earthquake. Qi Tiandao even urged seventeen sword forces to smash this ingenious force, but they were all torn up by him. He had no choice but to retreat to release his strength and dare not go forward. See here, dark Dynasty people''s face is quite dignified. "The immortal master of Moqing is a famous strong man in the saint immortal area. His strength is really strong. I admire him! I admire you A voice full of laughter floated over. Look up, the speaker is not someone else, it is the heaven overlord immortal! He''s here, and he''s in perfect condition. The wound was as serious as before, but it has been cured this time. I''m afraid that there are still terrible healing methods in the dark Dynasty. "I give you two choices: die or go!" Mo Qing ice jade indifference road. There is no archaic compass, ink clear ice jade can not be afraid of these people. "If we don''t hand over the dead dragon sword, I''m afraid we won''t leave." Qi Tiandao is light. "No way?" Mo Qing ice jade cold hum: "that can''t depend on you, since don''t go, then die here!" After that, people will do it. The fierce killing intention was vented from her delicate body. "Do you really think you can kill us?" The God of heaven suddenly grinned. Ink clear ice jade willow eyebrow micro Cu, feel bad, but do not know what is not good. She snorted, but she couldn''t care so much. She wanted to kill her. But just then... Pooh! A cold dagger suddenly stabbed from the back, directly stabbed in the back of the ink clear ice jade. Mo Qing ice jade breath chaos, the attack was blocked, a stagger, even walked forward a few steps, people just stopped. "Immortal master "No The shrill cry rang out. People rushed to. Mo Qing Bingyu slowly turned around and looked at her back in disbelief. It''s the girl in red standing there! In her hand, she still holds a bloody dagger and looks at Mo Qing ice jade calmly on her face... everyone feels incredible! "Why betray me?" Mo Qing ice jade closed up her eyes and said calmly. "Immortal Lord, I don''t want to, but I have to do it." The woman in red shook her head. "Have to do it?" "Because..." "because, she is my woman, I let her do so." Without waiting for the girl in red to speak, Qi Tiandao made a sound directly. This word falls, ink clear ice Jade''s face finally had the change. Just looking at the steps of the girl in red, she fell on the side of Qi Tiandao directly, and then stared at Mo Qing ice jade with cold eyes. "Immortal Lord, I''m sorry, but I can''t blame it. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself! Because of you, the way of heaven yearns for you day and night, just because of you, how many people in the Holy Land yearn for you! Although the relationship between heaven and me is a double practice partner, if you don''t die, the heart of heaven will never belong to me! So, it''s all your fault! It''s only when you''re dead that it''s all over! " The girl in red said coldly, with a touch of Madness on her face! "Asshole!" "You traitor "In vain, the immortal Lord still trusts you so much! You have betrayed the Lord! ""Cheap woman! You can''t die easily 1 " " shameless People in the jade building yelled and scolded one after another. But it didn''t help. On the face of the woman in red, there was only a hearty sneer: "scold, scold, when I kill you all later, can you still scold?" "You..." many people''s faces turn red. The ink clear ice jade actually does not have a bit of anger, in the eye only leaves the complexity. She looked at Qi Tiandao quietly and asked in a low voice, "when did you get along with her?" "Last time, the last time I showed my love to you." Qi Tiandao said calmly: "I have been here seven times, but you have refused me all the time! So, I''m not going to get you through this humble begging any more! But Xiaoling... Contacted me on her own initiative. " "The way of heaven is such an excellent person, but you don''t know how to cherish it. It is enough to show what a conceited and proud woman you are." The girl in red sneered: "but I have to thank you. If you didn''t refuse the way of heaven, the way of heaven would not choose me! For this reason, when I kill you later, I will let heaven leave you a whole corpse, ha ha... " the girl in red is very proud. However, at this time, Qi Tiandao slightly side head, looking at her way: "who told you, I want to kill ice jade?" The smile of the girl in red froze. "Xiaoling, I''m sorry, the people of the dark Dynasty have promised me that after the capture of the jade tower, the dead dragon sword will be theirs, and the ice jade will be mine! As for you... I never liked you! When I get the ice jade, you can go! " Qi Tiandao said calmly. The words fell to the ground, and the woman in red was struck by lightning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1409 Hearing Qi Tiandao''s words, the girl in red once thought she had heard wrong. She opened her eyes and looked at Qi Tiandao strangely. Her face was dull. "Heaven, what are you talking about?" The woman in red said, her body was shaking. "You''re just a chess piece to help me get Moqing Bingyu. I can''t kill Moqing Bingyu because of you. But since you betrayed Moqing Bingyu, it''s definitely inappropriate to stay with me to be my woman. So after I get Moqing Bingyu, you can go." Qi Tiandao said without expression. "You... You''re abandoning me?" The girl in red whispered, her eyes trembling wildly, and her face gradually twisted. She did all this, sacrificed so much, and even betrayed her belief in her ink clear ice jade, the result... But only in exchange for such an end?? "Asshole Finally, she couldn''t help it any longer. People seemed to be crazy and rushed to Qi Tiandao. But before she got close to Qi Tiandao, she was blocked by a sword force. People could not get close to Qi Tiandao any more when they were less than half a meter away. "I''ll give you a chance, get out of here, or I''ll have to kill you." Qi Tiandao is light. "It''s me who will kill you! You must die! I''m going to kill you! Kill you The girl in red roared with ferocity and urged the soul of heaven to attack Qi Tiandao. But at this time, the people of the dark Dynasty in the rear suddenly made a move, and an iron chain directly bound the girl in red. The girl in red is bound up in a moment, and it''s hard to move. She struggled fiercely, but could not get rid of it. At this time, the cold sword of Qi Tiandao had been sent to pierce the heart of the girl in red. Pooh! A crisp sound came out. Blood spilled out and dropped on the ground along the cold sword... all the people on the scene were staring at this scene in an incredible way. Rao is ink Qing ice Jade also some moving. She rushed up. But everything happened too fast to stop it! She can only fight with Qi Tiandao in a hurry. However, Mo Qing Bingyu, who is seriously injured, can''t take advantage of Qi Tiandao. Even if she takes back the body of the girl in red, she also takes a palm on her body, which makes her injury more and more serious. "Immortal Lord!" The crowd rushed and forced Qi Tiandao to go back. "Seal her heart and carry it down to heal." Mo Qing ice jade hoarse way, she will throw the girl in red to the people beside. "Immortal Lord, she has betrayed you. Do you want to save her?" Said the man next to me in a strange way. "The Lord knows that she betrayed me, but to punish her and how to punish her is my Lord''s business. No one can kill her!" Ink clear ice jade cold road. People don''t speak. But the woman in red broke away from the help of others. She raised her head as hard as she could, looking at Qi Tiandao and Mo Qing Bingyu without saying a word. Soon, she clenched her teeth and suddenly roared, a surge of energy swept through. "No, she''s going to blow herself up!" "Get out of the way!" People yelled in a hurry. The crowd was in a hurry to get out of the way. Bang! It exploded with a bang. The body of the woman in red immediately became a fragment. People are staring at the place where she exploded, one by one with emotion. Although the heart of the woman in red is pierced, she can still live to save. But now she is dying of heart, not of body. Her heart is dead. What''s the use of living? What''s more, she will not live if she is saved by a betrayed person. Looking at the red jade in her eyes, she is more and more angry. "Qi Tiandao, I will kill you!" Ink clear ice jade catkin tightly pull together.. "You''re going to be my woman, so you can''t kill me." Qi Tiandao shook his head. "See what happens to your woman!" "That bitch just now is not worthy of being my woman. She has no talent, no special constitution, and no intelligence. At best, she is just a silly woman." Qi Tiandao shook his head: "such a person, not worthy of me, can really match me, is a unique existence, such as you, ink clear ice jade!" Qi Tiandao is light. "What you''re doing makes me sick!" Mo Qing ice jade hum a, angry way: "don''t talk nonsense, take your life first." The sound falls to the ground, the ink clear ice jade directly kills in the past. "Kill!" The people in the back jade building were not polite and rushed up together. "Looking for death!" The God of heaven sneered and waved. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the strong men of the dark Dynasty rushed up together, one by one, like a tiger in a flock, stormed at the people of the jade tower. However, there are not many people in the dark Dynasty, but each of them is at the level of the great emperor of heaven or Qi Tiandao.The dark king Dynasty is not an organization with many individuals, but each of its members is a super master, and all of them exist at the level of Baxian. It is extremely difficult to deal with it by relying on a certain force. If Mo Qing Bingyu had not been attacked, he could have fought against these people and dragged them to the powerful men of other clan forces to encircle and suppress them. But now she was attacked by people, injured, and her strength was greatly reduced. How could she be so easy to contend with others? However, Rao is injured. Qi Tiandao''s attempt to defeat Mo Qing Bingyu is not as simple as that. After a while of fighting, Qi Tiandao is struggling. Mo Qing Bingyu has not been reserved. All kinds of moves are used with great speed, which makes people shudder. "The sword flies on the dragon cloud!" Qi Tiandao cold drink, a sword like dragon Tengyun control, kill will go. "Destroy the star river!" Mo Qing Bingyu endure the back injury, gently lift catkin, just look at her palm like a galaxy of material. Once this substance appeared, it actually dissipated all the soul power around. She drags this material grass that sharp long sword to fight. Suddenly... click. The Star River wrapped the sword, and the power on the sword was dispelled. When the sword stabbed, there was no power. Mo Qing Bingyu holds the sword blade directly and then exerts force. Bang Dang. The sword was broken on the spot. "What?" Qi Tiandao''s sword eyebrows wrinkled. What a wonderful move! "Qi Tiandao, you are a waste. Can''t you beat a woman? Thank you for your fighting spirit Heaven Ba Xian was unhappy to drink open: "if you can''t fight her, you don''t deserve to have her." "It seems that you have something to do with Bingyu?" Qi Tian Dao sinks. "Ha ha ha ha, who doesn''t love such a beautiful woman even if she doesn''t have a special constitution?" Heaven Baxian laughs and spins towards the ink clear ice jade. The strong jade building nearby just wanted to rush up to help, but was immediately entangled by other dark Dynasty people, unable to support. "Come on." Heaven Ba Xian squinted and said with a smile, "let me solve her." "After all, you don''t dare to fight with him alone? You are still here to mock me Qi Tiandao shook his head and hummed. "I just want to make a quick decision. If we fight alone, we can''t get the result without a few days'' time. When things get out, we will be in trouble if we want to take the dragon sword." Heaven Ba Xian said with a smile. Qi Tiandao did not speak, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense. As soon as he shook his hand, his soul gathered in his palm and turned into an air sword. Two people rush to the ink clear ice jade together. Mo Qing''s face sank immediately. In such a bad situation, it is obviously very difficult for her to deal with these two masters. But now, she has no choice but to bite back. "Look at the palm! Big space The heaven Baxian drank and his hands came out at the same time. The soul power of the palm actually built a wonderful spatial decomposition array between the electric light and fire stones. The array force was restless and pushed with his palm. Anyone who touches the palm of the hand will be torn apart in an instant. Ink clear ice jade catkin high, and then a violent space ripple, toward its collision. "Silence the sky!" Dong!!! The two palms are opposite, exploding a circle after circle of terrifying space power. This force shakes all the people around and tears the earth apart. The surging and extensive strength is far from the imagination of ordinary people. Heaven PA immortal roars, his hands crazy impact on the hand of Mo Qing ice jade, intending to tear it. However, the thick and fierce breath and powerful soul power of Moqing ice jade surpassed his cognition. No matter how he exerted his force, he could not force him to make half of it. However... the complexion of inking jade is not very good-looking. Because... She has no more hands to deal with Qi Tiandao. Qi Tiandao seizes the opportunity and kills him immediately with his sword. He stabs the sky soul of Mo Qing ice jade. If he wants to get this woman, he must control it at all costs. There is only one way to control the existence of Moqing Bingyu. That is to abolish her! Thinking of this, Qi Tiandao''s Qi sword immediately stabbed at the sky soul of Mo Qing ice jade. The Qi sword is extremely terrifying and powerful. However, Moqing Bingyu was obviously prepared. At the moment of the attack of the Qi sword, her arms bloomed with two lights, and then the two lights were transmitted to her chest like lightning, spinning and overflowing, forming a huge and thick light shield. There is a large array attached to the light shield, which seems to be growing. "Moonlight shield!" Someone exclaimed. Obviously, this is a wonderful thing.However... however, the stabbing Qi sword directly pierces the moonlight shield at the moment it touches it. "What?" Ink clear ice jade face instant big change. She was staring at the air sword, and her brain couldn''t turn around. Why is your moon shield torn by a wisp of sword spirit? It''s impossible! However, when the air sword came through, the changes of the air sword made Moqing Bingyu understand everything. It turns out that this is not a real Qi sword condensed with soul power, but a transparent sword! After his sword was broken, Qi Tiandao used the sword. His purpose was to make Moqing ice jade defenseless. "It''s over!" Qi Tiandao drinks low. Stab with a sharp sword. Mo Qing ice jade has no chance to defend or dodge. Everything is doomed. Ink clear ice jade pupil tiny quiver, but soon, she gave up. However, at this moment... whoosh. A sharp shadow suddenly came from a distance, and it accurately smashed the attacking Qi sword... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1410 Qi Tiandao''s sword was suddenly opened. His pupils trembled. Subconsciously, he wanted to defend himself, but what followed was a more powerful force. Bang! Qi Tiandao was caught off guard and was hit hard on his chest. He flew out in an instant and fell heavily on the ground. His mouth was covered with blood. Ink clear ice jade see this vision, immediately send force, force back the heaven bully immortal. The heaven overlord immortal itself is unable to resist the terror soul power of the ink clear ice jade, the person is directly shaken back, and then falls to the ground. He slightly side head, looked at Qi Tiandao, and then looked at the side of Mo Qing ice jade, immediately frowned. The people of the dark Dynasty also looked at this side one after another, only then found that she was standing beside her, I don''t know when also standing a beautiful figure. And this person is Qi Mei. "Lord Qi Mei?" The disciples on the side of the jade tower couldn''t help but cry out. "Is the Lord Qi Mei here?" "Great, she must have come to help the immortal Lord!" "We still have hope with Qi Mei." The person of jade building excited way. The scene was boiling. "Why are you here? Aren''t you in the prison? " Ink clear ice jade small face tiny white ask a way. "Tell the immortal Lord that we released Qi Mei." A voice came from behind. Mo Qing Bingyu looked, only to find that it was a snow crowd in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Lord Ling betrayed the clan and plotted against the immortal Lord. The immortal Lord was helpless and the jade building was in danger. But we had no choice but to release Lord Qi Mei and help him. Please forgive him." Su Wanxue and others knelt down to plead guilty. "You''re just messing around." A high-level nearby angrily said: "things have not developed to that level. Are we afraid of the lackeys of dozens of dark dynasties? Do you really think our jade building is a decoration? We have not yet launched the jade tower battle and slaughter! If these border control organs are opened, the lackeys of these dozens of dark Dynasties will be destroyed! " Su Wanxue and others turned pale and knelt on the ground shaking slightly. However, Mo Qing Bingyu shook her head and said, "you guys get up. Some elders may have thought it wrong. Xiaoling''s rebellion was unexpected. At present, our jade building is in a precarious state. If Qi Mei helps us, maybe we can cope with this storm." "How?" The old man immediately clasped his fist: "please be authorized by the immortal Lord, and his subordinates will immediately open the killing and killing formation, so as to make these people in the dark king Dynasty splash blood on the spot!" "If it could, I would have opened it. Is it your turn to speak here?" Mo Qing Bingyu murmured: "Xiao Ling has already abolished all our defense means and counterattack mechanism! The defense of our jade building has no effect, and there is no other means other than man-made resistance. " This word falls to the ground, everybody facial expression does not change unreal: "how can such?" "So you should rely on me." Qi Mei raised her mouth and said with a proud smile, "if I didn''t exist this time! If you don''t say that Bingyu is bad or lucky, your jade building will no longer exist! So, cheer for me, hahaha... I will be your Savior The people in the jade building had a strange look. Although they didn''t like Qi Mei very much. "Qi Mei?" It was obvious that the God recognized the woman, but soon the man laughed: "no wonder, Qi lingzun! I finally understand why this woman refuses you. She really likes women Qi Mei''s pursuit of Moqing ice jade is already an open secret in the whole Saint immortal realm. Qi Tiandao heard the sound, and his eyes twinkled with a strange light. His eyes were burning and he said in a deep voice: "why is this woman in the jade tower? Do you really accept her "I didn''t accept her." Mo Qing Bingyu shook his head and looked indifferent: "I won''t like anyone, including you, so don''t think about it!" "Ice jade!" Qi Mei was not happy, and suddenly turned around. Qiu Mou seemed to see her through: "do you refuse to accept me when it comes to this kind of time?" "If you want to force me to accept you with the help of Yulou against the dark Dynasty, you can leave now." "Of course, I also hope you leave now, because I don''t want to owe you anything..." "would you rather die than accept me?" Qi Mei''s eyes were slightly red and her voice was hoarse. Obviously, her heart was broken. If a loved one refuses to accept himself before he dies, what else can be done for her?? Mo Qing Bingyu did not look at her again, but also chose to be silent. For a long time, the talent spoke softly: "you go..." the simple three words are so cold! In an instant, Qi Mei''s whole body became weak. It was as if she had been cocooned, and it was difficult to stand. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." the heaven overlord over here laughed: "it''s really a merciless woman, Lord Qi Mei, do you see it? What are you doing for such a heartless woman?? How about I give you a suggestion? "Qi Mei sniffs the sound, raises the dim eyes slightly, looks at him stupidly: "what suggestion?" "That''s to join us." "As long as you join us, help us break the jade building and win the dragon sword, then I can promise you to give you the ink white ice jade!" said Cangtian Baxian Qimei and Qi Tiandao breathe together at the same time. Qi Tiandao''s face changed, just came up with a voice, but saw his back to his own heaven dafi fingers moved, to signal that they do not make a sound. Qi Tiandao immediately understood that this is the plan of heaven to dominate the immortal. "Give me the ice jade?" Qi Mei has bright eyes, but soon he is alert. He hums coldly: "Qi Tiandao and you all want to get ice jade. Why do you give it to me?? I''m afraid it''s your plot? " "Lord Qi Mei is more concerned!" Cangtian Baxian laughed: "although we want to get the master of Mo Qing immortal, it is only because we want her special constitution. But if we can get the dragon sword, compared with the dragon sword, her special constitution is nothing. But if you are against us, we can not succeed. Don''t say anything about the dragon sword or special body Quality, we can not get it all. Since that, we naturally have to compromise. Lord Qi Mei, your strength is so strong, we are not enemies. Why dare we play any conspiracy? Are you right? " That''s true. Qi Mei nodded, and people couldn''t help thinking. However, her move, but let all jade building people into fear and terror. Qi Mei is their last hope. If Qi Mei falls into a bad fight... Then jade building is really going to be in danger today. The smile on the face of heaven Baxian is becoming more and more heavy. The dark Dynasty also showed smiles. Everything... Seems to be better than expected. The scene fell into a strange silence. The ink white ice jade still did not speak. Obviously, she has obeyed all this, all she has to do is resist! But at this time, Qi Mei suddenly raised her head and opened his mouth. "I''m sorry, I refuse!" This words fell, the gods of heaven and other people solidified. The jade tower people brush at her. "What do you say?" Qi Tiandao''s face is not natural. Only listen to Qi Mei smile, cold way: "you gang of stinky men, think I Qi Mei is like you, just pure greedy ice jade flesh body? You are wrong, my love for ice jade is the real love! If I can''t get her heart, what''s the use of getting her people? " This words fell in the ground, Rao is mo Qing ice jade can not help but move. She looked at Qi Mei stupidly, and her tender mouth murmured: "Qi Mei..." br > maybe I can''t let ice jade accept me, but... It doesn''t prevent me from liking ice jade... "Qi Mei''s eyes are slightly drooping, she looks at the earth in a dim way, and people suddenly raise them. In autumn, she hangs up again:" but even then, I will protect ice jade! With me, you can''t hurt ice jade! Come on! Dark Dynasty, let me see what you have "Bastard!" "You mean woman!! Find death! " The dark people were furious. Heaven is also unable to live according to Nainai, angry and angry way: "bitch, you really think we will be afraid of you?? Since you want to die! That''s good! Kill! Kill me! " In a moment, all the people of the dark Dynasty rushed up. "Qi Mei, you should leave here, all this has nothing to do with you!" The ink white ice jade whispers. But Qi Mei did not care about her, and rushed up alone, and fought with heaven Baxian. Mo Qing ice jade autumn eyes tight, small hand tight, side head low drink: "kill!" In a moment, the jade building strong also with the ink clear ice jade rushed up. The two sides broke out. Both sides of the party are not exhausted, crazy bombardment each other. Qi Mei, although strong in strength, but Mo Qing ice jade hurt, jade building strong people are difficult to support, she one person against several dark Dynasty strong, but also quite hard. But the battle is obviously better than the jade tower. After all, the movement and quiet on the side of the jade building is too loud. Even if the people of the dark Dynasty blocked the jade building and prevented the people from passing the news out, at this time, zongmenqiang people near the jade building must have received the news, and some powerful people are coming here. As long as the army is assisted, it is impossible for Cangtian Baxian to go. They will never let go of the chance to weaken the dark Dynasty by the fear of the clans of the SangXian area! The situation is getting worse. The heaven is also more and more anxious, attack than the beginning, also gradually become irritable. "Your heart is in a mess!" Only listen to Qi Mei low a drink, eyes a cold, grasp a burst of heaven, a palm to shoot.Heaven Ba Xian''s pupil shrinks, and quickly backhand to meet. Two palms collide. However, the power on his palm was broken by Qi Mei. Qi Mei''s strength was transmitted to his whole body along his palm, and the person suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground. "Lord heaven." Qi Tiandao''s eyebrows sank. "Do you still care about him?" Qi Mei hummed and joined hands with Mo Qing ice jade to attack Qi Tiandao. Qi Tiandao quickly raised his sword to resist. But the strength of the second daughter was far beyond his imagination. "The sword shadow of heaven!" Qi Tian Dao roared, rolling out thousands of sword shadows, like a wave swallowing the second daughter. "Dark blood rose! Open it Qi Mei drinks, palm Qi in her hand, if the rose explodes, tears the sword shadow. "What?" Qi Tiandao''s face changed greatly. "The power to soar to the sky!" Mo Qing Bingyu seized the opportunity and flashed to Qi Tiandao''s chest. Pooh! Qi Tiandao''s chest cracked, and people were shocked to fly directly and spit several mouthfuls of hot blood. "Good Seeing this, the people in the jade building cheered and cheered. However, just then... whoosh! A sound of breaking the sky suddenly came from the horizon. People raised their eyes, just raised the smile of the moment solidified. Just look at the skyline, there are a large number of figures, at a glance, there are hundreds. Those people... Were dressed in the same clothes as the gods and others. They are all dark people! The reinforcements of the dark Dynasty have arrived... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1411 Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sound of breaking through the air is endless, and the figures in the distance are more like the wind and lightning. They rush to here, one by one as if they were supernatural soldiers descending from the sky, falling straight on the ground. The smell of terror began to pervade. The people in the jade tower were shocked. They were shocked to find that the breath of visitors had completely crushed them... there is no doubt that this time, the elite of the dark Dynasty and the real main force of the dark dynasty! In order to die the dragon sword, the dark dynasty did its best! Qi Mei and Mo Qing Bingyu both retreat and stare at the uninvited guests with vigilance. At this time, a dark figure suddenly fell from the sky and landed here. Bang! When the figure fell to the ground, it made a violent explosion, and the whole area of the jade building was shaken. All the blood, soul power, and the smell of destruction that remained in the air before disappeared and were eliminated by this earthquake. The crowd looked at the figure in a hurry. It was a middle-aged man in a long black shirt. The man''s eyes are like eagles. His eyebrows are gray, but his hair is dark and bright. There are yellow and white tigers on the sleeves of his two arms. His hands are attached to his back and stand upright, which is very imposing. After seeing the yellow and white tiger lines, many people have recognized the identity of this man. "Tian Piao Jun?" Ink clear ice jade congeals the sound way. "See you tianpiao!" Heaven Ba Xian, Qi Tiandao and other people actually knelt down in a hurry and saluted to the visitors. When the disciples of the jade tower saw the scene, they were all shocked. You know, what kind of person is the God of heaven? It''s a bully immortal. Before taking over the jade building, Moqing ice jade is just a bully immortal. The strength of the heaven tyrant is only one notch lower than that of Moqing ice jade. But now, the heaven Ba Xian kneels down to make a ceremony to this person. There is no doubt that the power has reached the level of the immortal master. It is estimated that the power can also open up to the level of Mo Qing ice jade. "Get up." Tian Piao Jun speaks lightly. "Thank you tianpiao." Heaven Ba Xian and others have got up, everyone''s action is extremely focused, dare not have any slack. From this action, we can see how much they fear and respect the emperor tianpiao. Liu Mo''s eyebrows are clear. Qi Mei''s look was not natural either. The arrival of this man completely shocked the whole scene, and made the jade building which was still hopeful become desperate. "It must be withdrawn at once." Ink clear ice Jade''s heart immediately had the idea. It''s hard to block it unless she''s in full swing. "Go ahead, jade." Qi Mei lowered her voice. "It''s none of your business. It''s you who should leave." Mo Qing ice jade low voice. Qi Mei heard the sound, her small face suddenly turned around and looked at Mo Qing Bingyu with great joy: "you really still care about me." Ink clear ice jade willow eyebrows frown, did not speak. Neither of them was willing to leave first. Even if Mo Qing Bingyu gives orders to the jade building, the people in the jade building do not want to leave. See here, Mo Qing ice jade sighed, eyes are helpless. Although she was very pleased with the people''s bravery and bravery, sometimes, this so-called bravery and love... Is really a useless sacrifice. "Why don''t you give up the dead dragon sword, why don''t you give in to my dark dynasty?" At this time, Tian Piao Jun over there came over, his face full of helplessness and incomprehension. A pair of strange double pupils that seemed to be able to see through all things in the world, were directly locked in the body of Er nu. "There is no reason. If we have to get to the bottom of the matter, the reason is very simple, because it is not your dark Dynasty things." Qi Mei cheered. People rushed in the past in an instant, just like ghosts. They twinkled around tianpiao Jun. every time they blinked, they would blow out a very terrible move and hit tianpiao Jun. Within a breath, Qi Mei flashed more than 73000 times. However, tianpiao Jun''s body has become erratic, and people are swinging wildly in the same place. After Qi Mei launched the attack, he also swayed more than 70000 times, and all Qi Mei''s attacks were directly dodged by him. "What?" Qi Mei''s face was full of wonder. "Too weak? Why should we choose to compete with us? The stupidity Tian Piao Jun said lightly, suddenly pupil a cold, backhand a punch toward Qi Mei''s abdomen. Qi Mei immediately raised her hand to resist. But it was a slow beat. Bang! Tianpiao Jun''s fist pounded on Qi Mei''s abdomen. The amazing power spread all over Qi Mei''s body like lightning, which made her soul tremble wildly, which was hard to stimulate. Qi Mei flew out and fell heavily on the ground. It was very difficult for people to stand up. "Qi Mei?" Mo Qing Bingyu opened her mouth.And the dark Dynasty was filled with laughter and cheers. Tianpiao Jun''s strength is simply stifling. "I ask you again, do you choose to surrender? Or death? " Tian Piao Jun asked lightly. "Surrender." Qi Tiandao here lowered his voice and said to Mo Qing Bingyu, "Bingyu, if you are in the state, you can fight against tianpiao Jun, but you are only able to resist it. The one standing here is already the main force of the dark Dynasty. Even if you can deal with tianpiao Jun, can you still deal with the dark dynasty? Although the jade building is strong, if it is confronted with the dark Dynasty, it will only be a dead end, and it will only be fragmented... Bingyu, don''t be stubborn, give up! " However, the voice fell, in exchange for a record of Mo Qing ice jade disdain hum. Just look at her side head to the back of the Su Wan snow and other humanitarian: "take Qi Mei down, you quickly retreat, leave here! Come on When the voice fell, the man got up and killed him. "Immortal Lord!" The people in the jade building cried out. But when you look at the magic weapon offered by Moqing ice jade, a huge virtual image of the goddess appears directly behind her, which is as powerful as a rainbow and bursts the void. The strong men of the dark Dynasty around him did not dare to approach. "Good momentum!" Tianpiao Jun''s eyes brightened: "I''ve heard of the reputation of the immortal master of Moqing. Today, I see that it''s really worthy of its reputation. In fact, tianpiao Jun has long been looking forward to competing with the immortal Lord. But this time, it''s about the dead dragon sword. You can''t help being careless. So, don''t blame tianpiao Jun for being merciless." The voice fell, and tianpiao Jun drank: "kill all of them. You can''t let go of them. Kill them!" After that, the man shot forward directly, and a burst of space storm actually generated from his hands, and fiercely rolled to the ink clear ice jade. There was a big war between them. However, Moqing ice jade is obviously at a disadvantage, and can only rely on magic weapon to delay time. However, there were hundreds of strong men of the dark Dynasty on the scene. They were not able to stop them. They were like locusts rushing towards the people in the jade building. The strong men of the jade building resisted immediately. But each of these dark Dynasty''s people are extremely strong, and the worst is the level of quasi Baxian, which is not what they can resist. The ordinary disciples of the jade tower who rush to go up are killed. In a short time, a large number of jade tower disciples fell. "No, we can''t resist it at all!" "But if we want to leave... We can''t leave either." "It''s over! We''re all going to die here! " The people in the jade building cried out in horror, and they were all in a loss. "Get out of here, a bunch of rubbish!" Qi Mei bit her teeth and pushed away the people around her. She stood up and sacrificed her life to the nearest emperor. Her speed is extremely fast, and her attack is also extremely cruel. The dark Dynasty''s people just killed a strong jade building, and before they could react, Qi Mei picked up the soul of heaven, crushed her heart and died on the spot. The faces of the strong men of the dark Dynasty around them changed. "It seems that you are determined to fight against our dark dynasty!" Heaven PA immortal expression cold said. "I''ll crush you all." Qi Mei''s pretty face was ferocious. "It''s a pity that you are the one to be crushed!" Heaven Baxian big drink: "come on, give me this bitch to kill first!" "Good!" All the strong men of the dark dynasty all rushed to Qi Mei. After all, Qi Mei was defeated by both fists and four hands. She parried for a while, and immediately ate the attack like raindrops on her body. She retreated and spat blood. "Lord Qi Mei." The people in the jade building gritted their teeth and went forward to help Qi Mei. However, Qi Mei was angry and roared, "get out of here, all of you, go away." The people in the jade building were stunned. Qi mei just wanted to cover their retreat. How could they not see it? "All of you, get out of here, I''m enough." She got up hard, but she wanted to fight again. Everyone thought it was incredible. It also includes the celestial beings. But the more so, the more playful his face was. "Interesting, interesting... In this case, I''d like to see when you can last, ha ha... the God Baxian laughed and waved again. Thirty strong men of the dark Dynasty rushed forward. Every strong man is in the air. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the dense palm force shattered the void, overturned the samsara of heaven and earth, and swept over the past with the greatest power. Qi Mei''s small face was so white that she quickly raised her hands to fight back. But in the face of such an attack, she is powerless in any means. Before her moves were offered, the soul power of her whole body was torn by the palm power.Her pupils tightened up immediately! Bang! Bang! Bang! Pa... countless palms hit her. Qi Mei flew out again. Her mouth spat out blood and fell heavily on the ground. But this time, she couldn''t get up. Her seven holes were bleeding, her skin was cracked, her abdomen was almost completely depressed, her eyes were dim, and she was already dying. This round of attack is not ordinary and can be countered. Qi Mei is not dead. It is a miracle... "Lord Qi Mei!" Countless people in the jade building screamed bitterly. "This is what happens to my dark kingdom." Heaven Ba Xian laughs, spins and straight to the ground, toward Qi Mei. There are people in the jade building who rush to Qi Mei''s face and want to stop the heaven and the immortal. Can be next to the dark Dynasty strong immediately cast space magic, it will be obliterated. It''s useless! People in the jade tower are in despair. "Now, do you regret it? Do you know how small your strength is? Do you feel the fear? " Heaven Ba Xian was laughing. Qi Mei looked at him with difficulty, but her dim eyes... Had no fear at all. "I just hate... I can''t kill you..." Qi Mei tried her last breath and yelled weakly. "But I''ll kill you. I''ll cut off your head and hang it on the top of the jade building, so that everyone can know what will happen to us!" In the eyes of the celestial beings, they are ferocious. Qi Mei screamed, her eyes full of resentment, wanted to get up, but the intense pain all over her body made her helpless. "It''s over!" Heaven Ba Xian''s hand shook, and a small gasification sword appeared in his palm, reaching for Qi Mei... Qi Mei''s silver teeth almost broke. But now, she can only give up. Mo Qing Bing Yu can''t save her. The people in the jade building are also hard to protect themselves. At this time, she was already the meat on the chopping board, and no one could save her. "Bingyu, we''ll see you in the next life..." looking at the sword attacking her neck, Qi Mei slowly closed her eyes, and tears flowed out of her eyes. At this moment, she felt that the time had stopped... but at this moment... a pair of big hands suddenly stretched out from the side and held her up. Qi Mei Jiao''s body suddenly trembled. Before she could react, she saw a pill put into her mouth, and then a cool voice came. "Eat..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1412 Hearing this sound, Qi Mei''s brain was a little confused. This is... A man''s voice? That means? Now I''m lying in the arms of a man?? Men?? Qi Mei''s heart leaped wildly, and her eyes were full of grotesque. She is extremely exclusive of men, even if she does not like women, she will not touch men. Qi Mei tried to struggle, but she couldn''t make any effort. She couldn''t even resist the pill that was put into her mouth. Gudong! The pill slid down her tongue and into her stomach. In an instant, a intoxicating fragrance rippled up, and at the same time, Qi Mei felt her weak body began to recover. "This pill? Is it so amazing? " Qi Mei''s face was unbelievable. You know, she is the existence of the quasi immortal master level, but half step into the existence of the realm of Allah in the soul state. Even if she is a peerless master like Mo Qing Bingyu, she can compete with one of them. She is such a strong person, the grade of pills is extremely strict. However, this pill can perfectly act on her body and nourish her body... what grade should this pill be? Qi Mei couldn''t believe it. At this time, a man came by. It was a man. It''s just... when Qi Mei saw the man''s side face clearly, she thought that she was wrong. "It''s... It''s you?" Qi Mei lost her voice. "Master white night!" Over there, Su and WAN snow, Xiao Kui and others are also very excited and shout to open. It''s a white night! He was wearing a slightly old and some tattered Sword Clothing, his face was light, his eyes were like an old well, and he looked at the front quietly. "So you''re not dead?" This side of the ink clear ice jade side first look, see the white night, immediately pupil shrinkage. However, she was so distracted that she gave Tian Piao Jun a chance. "Die!" The sky floats the gentleman cold hum, one palm attacks. Ink clear ice and jade stand sacrifice air shield to resist. However, she was seriously injured, and the strength of her air shield was not enough. She was directly pierced by tianpiao Jun, and her hand full of destructive lines was pounded heavily on the shoulder of Moqing ice jade. Mo Qing Bingyu immediately flew out and fell to this side. "Immortal Lord!" The people in the jade building rushed up and surrounded Mo Qing ice jade and drew out their swords. However, the people of the dark dynasty would not continue to procrastinate. Before Moqing Bingyu got up, two spirits carrying swords would kill them. They had two swords. Their swords were like a storm, sweeping all directions. The strong jade building could not compete with it. The two swords whirled wildly, like two wind dragons sweeping towards it. People turn pale with fear and can''t resist it. "You go away!" Mo Qing ice jade drinks a way, then must endure the wound to stand up again. But at this time, a dark figure suddenly darted in front of the ink clear ice jade, and then a black awn soared into the sky. People breathe all the time. It''s white night! The only thing he saw was that he was holding the abandoned magic sword in one hand and throwing it violently. The long and straight black sword body actually rolled out thousands of sword shadows and ran towards the two wind dragons. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! the three swords are interwoven in the air, with heavy shadows and disordered flowers. But it didn''t last long... bang! Bang Dang! Two clear sounds came out. The sword in the hands of the two men was cut off directly. "What?" "How could that be possible?" The two men were terrified and pale. Before they could react, they had already killed the sword, just like the fangs of a beast. "Back!" This thought came into their minds at the same time. But when they were about to step back, they only saw the white night raise their hands. "Broken!" Cold words came out of his mouth. Click! A strange sound broke out behind them. Their bodies immediately seemed to hit something, and it was difficult to step back, and there was a tearing pain behind them. They went in a hurry, and immediately they were pale with horror. The original space behind the two... Has been completely broken, distorted! White night... Is actually using the power of space!! "How could that be possible? He clearly just... " they were confused and shocked, but before they finished their words, the abandoned magic sword had been cut, and the sharp blade penetrated their throat. Two strong men of the dark dynasty fell on the spot!Over there, the sky PA Xian and Tian Piao Jun all show their color. In particular, the sky PA Xian, eyes are quickly out of the eye socket. "I didn''t expect how long I haven''t seen you for a long time. This son''s strength has grown to this extent?" "Young master Bai is so powerful!" Su Wan snow a few women immediately excited to call out. The ink clear ice jade and Qi Mei also eye dew amazement color. They could see that the spirit of the white night had increased. And it was a big increase. He actually rushed to the early stage of fairyland. His soul power has also undergone transformation, no longer just holy power, but advanced to a higher level of immortal power! It''s just... Everyone can see that the white night has entered the fairyland. But just entered the fairyland of existence... How can so skillfully control the means of space? This is not possible at all. "Who are you?" Tian Piao Jun swept the abandoned sword in the white night''s hand and asked in a deep voice. "Reply to your excellency, this son is the Dragon Master white night, and also the owner of the dead dragon sword!" "The sword on his waist is a dead dragon sword!" he said with a smile As soon as he said this, the breath of tianpiao Jun immediately tightened for several minutes, and his eyes were burning toward his waist in the white night. The rest of the people of the dark Dynasty are also burning eyes, an incredible face. "That''s the dragon sword?" Tianpiao Junna road. "Yes." White night touched the handle of the dead dragon sword and said, "what? Do you want it? If you want it, come and get it! " After that, Bai Ye took off the dead Dragon Sword directly and stabbed it directly in front of him with the scabbard. "How arrogant Qi Tiandao over there immediately became angry: "how dare a man in the early days of fairyland dare to speak out in front of adults? Is this a place for you to indulge? Take your life After that, Qi Tiandao rushed directly to the white night with a long sword like a galloping dragon. In an instant, the earth split, the sky darkened, everything in all directions became silent. As if this sword can clear the world. But the next second, the night moved. He raised his finger and wiped it lightly on the sword. Sonorous! A streamer of light flashed through the dark body of the abandoned God sword, and a mysterious and exquisite power rippled on it. "Well?" Qi Tiandao''s face tightened. But this is just a new fairyland existence, he does not believe that he will be afraid of such people. "But you''ve just entered the fairyland! Let you see my power, and let you understand that the strong is not something that can be provoked by a waste like you! " Qi Tian Dao roared for a long time, and the sword spirit on the sharp sword suddenly exploded. Then, the sword spirit of the great and astonishing heaven and earth was released everywhere and swept the heaven and earth. This sword idea seems to have opened up a way of heaven between heaven and earth. A way to kill. People on both sides retreated one after another. But at this time, the white night moved. He lifted his sword and swept it at will. Sonorous. Abandon God sword gently waved out. There is no such terrible power as Qi Tiandao. There is no sense of the sword that frightens the world. But when the dark body of the sword waved down... bang!! The body of the abandoned sword suddenly exploded. A large amount of dark sword Qi erupted from above. They were like a wall, and they rushed forward directly against the body of the white night. Where I pass by, everything is dead. Whether it''s the surging immortal power, the amazing sword sense, the terrible sword power... All disappear. "What?" Qi Tiandao''s face changed with fright, and his pupils shrank wildly. But as soon as he retreated, the white night over there appeared behind him. Not good! It''s space conversion!! Qi Tiandao was sweating and trembling. He thought he was wrong. Isn''t this divine art mastered only by the strong at the level of Allah? Why is it that a new comer to immortality has?? But now it''s no use thinking so much. Because the sword of white night has been stabbed straight over... "no... no Qi Tiandao almost screamed bitterly, watching the sword attack, but could not do anything about it. However, in this critical moment, a figure suddenly rushed over, fast as light, it is difficult to catch the naked eye. That is the emperor of tianpiao! He quickly moved to the front of Qi Tiandao and accurately clamped the sword.Dang! A crisp sound came out. The abandoned sword is directly clamped! "Back!" The sky floats and the king stands to drink. Qi Tian Taoist is still a little sluggish, but still subconsciously retreat. At this time, the white night has already spun the body of the sword. Tianpiao thought that his body could suppress the sword. However, when the sword turned around, he realized how terrible it was. Whew! Tianpiaojun''s palms were crushed directly. The broken palms were scattered. "What?" "My Lord!" The people of the dark Dynasty exclaimed with horror. Tianpiao Jun with a sharp pain, back. He looked at the sword in the white night''s hand, his eyebrows sank, and he said in a calm voice: "if I guess right, this sword... Should be abandoned divine sword!" "Yes." White night freely admits. "I didn''t expect you to have both the sword of abandoning God and the sword of dead dragon at the same time! It''s really good. " Tian Piao Jun nodded. "If you go away now, you may be able to save your life!" The white night is light. "You''ve gone overboard, aren''t you?" Tian Piao Jun smiles lightly. "Can you defeat the abandoned sword?" The white night asked. "If it is a dead dragon sword, how can it not defeat the magic sword?" Tian Piao Jun said with a smile. The people in the jade building are breathing hard. I found that the place where the dragon sword was inserted was very close to the people of the dark Dynasty. "No! They will take the sword "Bring back the dead dragon sword People exclaimed. Su and WAN snow and others immediately rushed over. But at this time, Tian Piao Jun shook his hand. Bang! The space in front of people is distorted instantly. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui could not rush through at all. "Ha ha ha, the dead Dragon Sword belongs to our dark dynasty!" Heaven Ba Xian laughs, flies to rush over, a hand straight probe dead dragon sword, eyes are full of excitement. However... just as he was about to approach the dead dragon sword, he only saw that the white night moved his finger slightly and pinched a sword formula. Suddenly... sonorous! Standing on the ground, the dead Dragon Sword suddenly took off its scabbard, carrying the light of wanzhang, and cleaved towards the heaven. Whew! On the spot, the God was cut in two and died on the spot! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1413 Roar!!! The sword power of the dead dragon was vented and rushed to the end of the dark Dynasty. The people of the dark Dynasty were terrified, and they all dodged away. All of them were in great confusion, and their faces were frightened. With a wave of his hand, tianpiao Jun is surrounded by a strong force of space, and then moves to a distance of 1000 meters. The sword force of the dead dragon tore everything apart and broke the earth apart until it was far away. And the place where the God of heaven lies... Nothing exists now. No body. His flesh and blood have been completely annihilated under the power of the dead dragon sword! People looked at it with stupidity and couldn''t believe what they saw. All the gods are dead? Death was so rapid and unexpected that many people''s brains didn''t even respond to it... the Dragon Sword whirled around in the air and fell into the scabbard. The people around him breathed hard and looked at the scene in disbelief. Imperial sword?? What''s more, it''s a dead dragon sword? It seems a bit too scary, isn''t it? In particular, Tian Piao Jun and Mo Qing ice jade, they seem to be aware of something, the thick color in their eyes is becoming more and more intense. "This guy... I''m afraid he''s got another chance to make himself closer to the dead dragon sword!" Before that, he was just the power to control the dragon sword. And now... He can control the whole dragon sword! It''s not a way to kill a dragon with a sword. With this kind of means, white night is not afraid to take away the dead dragon sword! The sword goes into the scabbard. But the people were still frightened and frightened, especially the people of the dark Dynasty. They would not dare to come here again. After all, even the celestial tyrant had fallen down. Were they not looking for death?? "What? Who else would like this dead dragon sword White night quietly looking at the sky float Jun, light mouth said. The people were so frightened that they did not dare to speak. Tianpiao Jun''s dignified look was quickly expanded. "Interesting, interesting! I didn''t expect you, a mere fairyland man, to have such ability "It seems that you still refuse to leave?" The white night glanced at him. "Why go? If you have a dead dragon sword, you may not be invincible. What''s more, someone has always wanted to learn the power of the dead dragon sword! " The sky floats the gentleman to smile a way, spin and pace a bit, the person is like ghost, rush toward white night. White night is not polite. When he mentions the moment when he splits the abandoned sword, the dead dragon sword also breaks away from the scabbard again and cuts him fiercely. Roar!!! The roar of the earth shaking swords rose. However, tianpiao Jun directly raised his hand and quickly picked up a few Dharma formulas. Seeing that his body suddenly twisted, the whole person suddenly became extremely short and shriveled, and his body also showed a whirling posture, which was not human at all. "Well?" The white night frowned. At this time, the sword power of the dead dragon has been swallowed up by tianpiao Jun. The fierce power of the sword makes the sun and the moon pale. People in the distance will tremble and shake even if they look at it from a very far distance. However... when the sword power of the dead dragon disappeared, the strange appearance of tianpiao Jun was reflected in people''s eyes again. Tianpiao Jun... Was engulfed by the sword power of the dead dragon!! Countless people''s eyes were startled. "Ah? What''s going on here "How could that happen?" "The dragon sword can''t kill him? What''s going on here All the people in the snow area of Jiangsu and Anhui province all cried out in dismay. They rubbed their eyes and thought they were wrong. "It''s a space shield!" At this time, ink clear ice jade deep voice open. "Space shield? What is that? " Some students can''t understand. Qi Mei said coldly: "the space shield is a means to link the void with the power of space, and then turn it into a shield form and arrange it around you. This method is extremely abstruse and can not be controlled by those who do not have a thorough understanding of the space method. Any attack hit on the space shield will be transmitted to the void. As long as the space shield is not solved, no matter how strong the power is, it will be passed away! It''s impossible to hurt him. And the reason why he doesn''t look like a human is that the space around him is distorted, just like a person looking at things at the bottom of the water on the surface. " Their voices were not small, as if they were explaining to the disciples, but more like speaking to the white night. All of a sudden. However, Bai Ye knew this method for a long time, because in his inheritance, there are more profound space defense means than this space shield. The strength of the space shield is that it cannot be broken by brute force.If you want to break the space shield, you have to use stronger space skills to smooth out the area covered by the space shield. In order to achieve this, we should suppress the opposite side in terms of the strength and accuracy of the art of space. White night looks cold, people step forward, abandon the sword straight stab in the past. "Let me see what you mean! Out Tian Piao Jun drank a lot and shot him with a backhand. The void around the white night broke, and then a large number of elements such as wind, fire, lightning and other elements were devoured towards it. However, as soon as these attacks and kills approached the white night, a sword light suddenly accumulated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all elements of wind, fire and lightning are broken. And the space that spurts out the elements of wind, fire and thunder is actually restored to its original state among the electric light and flint. "Well?" Tian Piao Jun''s eyes are awe inspiring. But saw the white night facing him crazy chop. But every time I cut, I didn''t use any sword Qi to overflow, and no power was released. Some of them were just full of sword spirit, rippling the heaven and earth, occupying every corner of the heaven and earth! "Does that mean..." Qi Mei''s pupil shrank. "No way! It''s impossible for him to master it! Even if it''s me, I''m just learning now! " Ink clear ice jade small mouth micro open, murmur of looking over there. Tian Piaoyu''s pupil shrank for a while. It seemed that he was aware of something, but he was not sure. After all, it''s really weird to put this move on a person in the early stage of fairyland. Just look at the void in front of me, shaking wildly, as if there is something stirring on the other side of the void. The frantic void turned into a huge circle and came towards this package. However, as it approached, those trembling spaces actually protruded completely, forming a series of terrifying air bundles, which floated to the sky and stabbed them. These air beams are like sword gas!! They instantly penetrated tianpiao Jun''s space shield, smashed all the space shields, spun and tore all the defenses, and stabbed tianpiao Jun''s heart. Tianpiao Jun obviously didn''t expect that the white night would do this move. When people react, the body has been stabbed. He quickly sent out a move, people back, the body''s Qi pulse was pierced several times. This is still his vigilance, otherwise he would have been completely stung into mud by the air beam. When he stood still, he looked up and saw that the space over there was full of long and protruding air bundles, which was very ferocious. "Space sword spirit!" Tian Piao Jun''s face was still, and he said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that you could do this... It''s impossible! It''s not a means you can learn. " "I have more means to go, just space sword, what is it?" Cold hum in the white night, long sword again. Sonorous. The power of the sword continued to explode. However, this meeting, however, was directly detached from the body of the sword and turned into a crescent shaped half moon, straight and floating to the sky. Tian Piao Jun hummed and waved, and three swords came in. But just then... Dong! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong.. the space was shaking, and there were abnormal noises before and after. Tian Piao Jun was stunned, and his face was instantly heavy to the extreme. Just looking at his front, back, left and right, he suddenly burst out of four completely twisted space walls and completely blocked tianpiao Jun. These space walls smashed tianpiao Jun''s attack, but also suppressed his strength and trapped his body. He was not allowed to escape even by means of space. After all, he could not pass through the thick and fierce space wall. "Shackles of space?" Tian Piao Jun lost his voice again. There was a burst of exclamation around. This kind of method can be used all day and night?? At this time, tianpiao Jun has only one way to go. That is to force the gong to resist the attack of sword Qi. But if tianpiao Jun really takes the sword spirit to resist this move, he will surely die. Because this sword spirit is more amazing than the destructive power of the art of space! There is hardly anything in the world to resist! However, tianpiao Jun is obviously aware of this. His face was cold, and he suddenly drank. He was wrapped in a force of space, spinning and bumping into the space wall nearby. Whew! At once his body was twisted and his flesh was torn. But he would not shrink back, people tried to squeeze out. When the power of abandoning the divine sword strikes, tianpiao Jun has forced himself out of the space wall. However, he is already full of skin and flesh, and there is no good meat all over his body. The crowd was stunned. How embarrassed is the present tianpiao Jun? "Can you say that even the Lord tianpiao can''t subdue this man?" Qi Tiandao talks to himself.The rest of the people of the dark king Dynasty were all frightened. "Let''s fight together. First kill this son and seize the dead dragon sword!" Tianpiao Jun put a pill into his mouth, and finally refused to keep his hand. He drank a low voice, and he wanted to drive all the people of the dark Dynasty to kill together. The white night is expressionless and carries the sword. Here, Moqing Bingyu, Qi Mei and others also got up and prepared to fight. The people of the jade building are also looking at death as if they were returning home. The war between the two sides is about to break out. And then it was. Ooh!!!!! A melodious roar came from the distance. Tianpiao Jun and others were all shocked. Qi and Qi looked at the sound source. Only a large number of dark figures appeared in the distance. These figures gathered together, and they were like a huge mushroom cloud floating towards this side. "Reinforcements!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province was excited. Several forces near the jade tower finally responded, and sent experts to come here... in the end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1414 In the distance, the dark area is full of souls. The vigorous spirit of the atmosphere is coming towards this side, just like a flood, filling the heaven and earth here. The people of the dark Dynasty frowned. Subconsciously, people gathered here and were waiting. "Look at this scale, at least 18 clan forces have come, and the leaders of all clans and potential clans have come, and the clan forces have poured out. If it is hard to shake, it is not good for us, coupled with such an unstable factor as white night, Lord tianpiao, I think it is appropriate to retreat now. " Qi Tiandao came with his chest wound covered and lowered his voice. "Oh? Are there as many as eighteen? " Tian Piao Jun''s mouth rose and said with a smile, "so to speak, this group of people can be said to be a mixture of fish and dragons?" "Even so, as long as they join hands, even if they resist in our current state, they can''t take advantage of it. If they continue to drag on and more reinforcements come, whether we can leave safely or not, I''m afraid it will have an impact on the royal court." Qi Tiandao said in a deep voice. Tianpiao Jun heard the sound, but he laughed. "Don''t worry. These so-called reinforcements are not only their reinforcements, but also ours!" Some people can''t understand this. But there are also some people who understand the meaning of tianpiao Jun. "The Lord wants to use the dead dragon sword and the woman of ink clear ice jade as a condition to negotiate with the so-called reinforcements so that they can help us?" A dark Dynasty people sink. "Not bad!" Tianpiao Jun said with a smile: "the temptation of the dead dragon sword and Moqing ice jade is unprecedented. I don''t believe they will not be greedy! Without us, they can only covet Mo Qing ice jade on one side and dare not to touch it. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them When people heard the sound, their eyes lit up and they nodded. Indeed, what good can these people do if they help Yu Lou? I''m afraid that is to get some thanks from the jade tower. Compared with the dead dragon sword and the black ice jade, it''s a thousand miles short. The army rushed in. However, just as the army was approaching, tianpiao Jun was ready to speak... "kill A roar of violence suddenly came out. Tian Piao Jun trembled all over, and his words reached his throat. He was awed by the sound of killing. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was not other people who were shouting and killing. It was the white night! He took up the dead dragon sword in the white night, held up the sword and cried out: "kill! Cut off this group of moths of the dark Dynasty, and return the holy land to a pure space!! Kill!! Kill After that, the man drifted directly to the sky and the king rushed over. The momentum is like a rainbow and the voice is inspiring. Seeing this, the people in the jade building rushed up. A lot of shouting and killing broke out! The scene suddenly became hot. "Live... Stop!" Tian Piao Jun''s face was tight, and he hastened to drink. But the white night did not give him a chance to speak. Before he could speak, the cruel sword of abandoning God had come to him and cut him hard. Tianpiao Jun had to dodge. And those who came to support did not have the opportunity to communicate with the people of the dark Dynasty. Those who saw the jade building had a fire with the people of the dark Dynasty, so they could only go to support them. Tianpiao Jun''s plan is dead! "Master Moqing, are you ok?" A fresh, handsome, extremely handsome male soul flew over and asked with concern on his face. "I have nothing to do. Headmaster Guan has a mind. These people of the dark Dynasty do evil and do harm to our people in Shengxian region. Please kill these despicable people here and kill them for the holy immortal region." Ink clear ice jade swallows a Dan medicine, light says. "Master Moqing, don''t worry. We all know the behavior of the people in the dark king Dynasty. If we don''t get rid of these people, when they grow up, they will become a big problem for our holy immortal kingdom." A man who can''t help a man to kill his friend is to kill him "Yes!" The voice rang. People from other clans of powerful clans also rushed forward. The men of the dark Dynasty add up to only a few hundred. And the scene has gathered tens of thousands of souls, and a large number of strong people came to support. No matter how strong the dark Dynasty is, it is impossible to resist so many strong people. Soon, the people of the dark Dynasty were besieged and hard to support. Qi Tiandao had six swords in his body, and his blood gushed wildly. Seeing this hopeless situation, he did not hesitate any more. He ignored the rest of the dark Dynasty. He directly offered a golden flying sword. The man pulled the handle of the sword and ran away in confusion towards the distance. Seeing this, tianpiao realized that he had no hope to capture the dead dragon sword and Mo Qing ice jade. He could only bite his teeth and say, "withdraw!" "Withdraw!" "Withdraw!" The voice came out. These people of the dark dynasty took out a black stone carving like a crescent moon.As soon as the stone carving came out, they all threw themselves into the air. In an instant, the stone carvings grew larger and rotated. A large amount of space power gushed out of the stone carvings, enveloping these dark Dynasty people. "No, they''re going to use space magic to escape!" "Don''t go!" "Quick, destroy their magic weapon! Stop them The cry of eagerness was rippling. A large number of soul Dharma poured out from all directions and hit these crescent stone carvings like raindrops. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... a series of crisp and bright sounds came out. All kinds of magic skills hit the stone carving, but they could not be broken. Some people were not convinced and rushed to the place with their swords. But as soon as they approached, a large number of air blades were ejected from the crescent stone carving, which directly cut the man into several pieces. "What?" People were terrified. Whether the dark Dynasty is a dark Dynasty, whether the strength of its members or the magic weapons they hold, is not comparable to that of the ordinary clan. This strange magic weapon directly shocked a group of people. "We will settle the account slowly in the future." Tianpiao Jun looked at the people around him indifferently, and with a ring of fingers, the crescent stone carvings on their heads began to shrink, and the bodies of the people of the dark king Dynasty began to disappear in the stone carvings. People can only watch them go, no one dare to go forward. But just then, a cold voice came out. "Don''t have to settle down now, don''t worry about it in the future!" People were shocked. But I saw a figure floating in the sky like the wind and lightning. The crescent stone carving of the king rushed to the sky. "Is that?" "An immortal?" "Is he looking for death?" Around the strong people have been stunned. As soon as the white night approached, the stone carving changed again, and a large number of space air blades swept over. "Be careful!" Someone exclaimed in amazement. But the white night was fearless and his fingers moved. Click! The space in front of him quickly twisted. The air blade hit the twisted space and exploded immediately. When you move your fingers again in the white night, the twisted space is restored. Everything is like running clouds and flowing water, as well as lightning and flint. "What?" All around in a flash! Around the strong people''s heart is almost stagnant, once thought they were wrong. A fairyland man can have such skillful spatial power?? Tianpiao Jun''s face was ugly, but he did not move, because the power of the stone carving had completely covered him. Soon, the figure of tianpiao Jun disappeared under the crescent stone carving. The crescent stone carving is about to crumble. But at this moment... chi! White night a sword split past, the sword''s power reactivates the crescent stone carving. The last strength of the stone carving is released and a space door is created. White night rushed in without hesitation. "White night, you can''t chase the poor! Come back Mo Qing Bingyu drinks in a hurry. But it didn''t work. Mo Qing Bingyu quickly got up and wanted to chase her, but her chest was a burst of ups and downs, spitting out a mouthful of blood, in a very poor state. At this time, a figure appeared beside him. Mo Qing is stunned. Br > , bring. When the sound falls, the figure has also rushed into the space door. Seeing that the two men did not enter the space door, someone also came to their strength and yelled: "everybody, go after tianpiao Jun quickly. If he dies, the dark Dynasty will hurt his muscles and bones!" However, no one responded. After all, the space gate can''t last long. It can only insist that the hundred people can''t get into the gate. Can you kill the dead emperor by relying on the hundred people? Who dares to take such a risk? Therefore, without tens of thousands of people pursuing, no one will be disorderly. They''re just here to fight for support, not really to fight for it. The transmission distance of crescent stone carving is determined by individual strength. The people of the dark Dynasty were all injured, and the space technique was not far away, so was the emperor tianpiao. When the white night came after him, there was a man behind him. It was Qi Mei! "What are you doing here?" White night frowns. "You go back quickly, you can''t chase the poor! Otherwise, there will be changes. " Qi Mei sank. "No need. If you don''t kill this person, you will have endless troubles." White night cold road, continue to chase after the sky. "Kill you" Qi Mei''s eyes showed an incredible look: "even if you have the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword, what can you do? If you don''t fight with you, what can you do? The dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword can''t keep this man! ""Do you think I have only these two swords?" The white night is light. Qi Mei''s body trembled. But I saw that the white night suddenly put away the magic sword, his eyes became golden, and his hands were turning quickly, as if in what seal?? Just look at his whole body breath suddenly uprising, the soul force poured out in the body, and instantly into the heaven and earth. In an instant, the power of heaven and earth merged with the night. Its strength! The mystery is endless and endless. Qi Mei opened her mouth slightly: "this... Is..." but listening to the white night staring at tianpiao Jun in front of her, she drank lightly. "The end of heaven!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... abnormal sound broke out. Just look at all the space on the horizon, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all become distorted, all become messy... the sun is twisted into an ellipse. The mountains in the distance are like broken glass. Clouds and rivers cover the world like waves. Everything between heaven and earth is like being stirred up with a big hand, and there is no end to it! "What..." Tianpiao Jun was stunned. He stopped suddenly and looked at all the fragmented scenes in front of him. At this time, the white night raised his hands again. Whoosh!! Suddenly, a huge palm burst out of the twisted space and beat it hard. "Ah Tian Piao Jun roared and raised his hands to resist the falling giant palm. Bang! There was a dull sound again. Tianpiao Jun''s body is like a broken kite, straight down. Seeing this scene, Qi Mei, who was later struck by lightning, was stunned on the spot... white night... She tore up all the space in front of her with the power of space, turning it into the end of heaven and earth, leaving tianpiao Jun nowhere to escape! It''s the same as a supernatural power in space soul? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1415 No matter Qi Mei or Moqing ice jade, they couldn''t believe that an immortal level existence could have such a terrifying space technique. Not to mention tianpiao Jun. The constantly compressed space makes tianpiao Jun have no way to escape, but also makes his life gradually disappear. He got up hard and looked at the distorted space around him, and his face became more and more full of horror. "How could that happen? How can you have such a method? " Tian Piao Jun shudders to shout, that pair of eyes to the white night, at this moment in addition to fear, only despair. He tried his best to launch Soul Art and sacrifice magic weapons. But it didn''t work. All his means couldn''t smooth out the distorted space around him. The power of this immortal level guy is not even the existence of Allah can resist. Moreover, tianpiao Jun has been completely in fear. His heart is shaking, and his soul power is shaking. In addition, his body is suffering from injuries. It is estimated that his power at the moment can only transform fairyland. In this situation, he is powerless. The white night stares at Tian Piao Jun, and the other hand touches the abandoned magic sword on his waist. It''s killing. With the movement of his arms, the dark body of the sword was pulled out from the scabbard. Seeing this scene, Tian Piao Jun is as pale as a dead man. At present, he can''t resist and abandon the magic sword. With this sword, he will surely die. "Live... Stop!" Tianpiao Jun shouts and his voice trembles. But white night didn''t listen at all and continued to pull out his sword. The firm look in his eyes was enough to show his determination. However, just when the sword was about to be pulled out of its scabbard... Pooh! The white night suddenly opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted directly out of his mouth. In an instant, the twisted space around him instantly calmed down, and tianpiao Jun was stunned. Seeing the peaceful space, people did not think much at all. They just ran away like a rabbit running away madly. "No, he''s running away!" Qi Mei cried out, and she wanted to pursue it immediately. But her own state is not much better, simply can''t keep up with the speed of tianpiao Jun. "Hey... Why don''t you kill him?" Qi Mei turned her head and yelled at the white night. But at this time, the white night was like a broken kite, which fell from the air. Qi Mei''s eyes tightened, and she rushed to catch the white night. Although she was a little uneasy and had some resistance, she accepted it after thinking that he had saved her life. "What''s the matter with you?" Qi Mei frowned and asked in a deep voice. "I... my medicine has passed..." said the weak white night. "Efficacy?" "To... Medicine effect..." white night slightly wheezes, the body incomparably weak said. At the moment, even his own breath is not as good as before. In fact, the reason why white night can easily defeat such strong men as tianpiao Jun, and even compete with a large number of powerful immortal masters, is that he has obtained a large number of extraordinary pills and inheritance in the jade tower treasure house, especially the inheritance of the seven cheetahs, which not only makes his strength soar, but also stimulates the effects of those pills he swallows. Otherwise, it is impossible for the white night to display such terrifying spatial magic with such ease. Qi Mei noticed this, and her face showed a sudden color and a deep regret. "It''s a pity that we can almost get rid of this guy tianpiao Jun, who has an extraordinary status in the dark Dynasty. If we can erase him, it will definitely be a huge blow to the dark Dynasty. Alas..." Qi Mei sighed. She didn''t blame the white night, after all, it was very good that white night could do this step. She only hated that she could not leave tianpiao Jun, and could only watch tianpiao Jun go away. "Now is not the time to talk about it. Take me back. The situation over there is not optimistic. " White night weak road. Qi Mei hesitated, glanced at the dead dragon sword on her waist in the white night and whispered, "I advise you not to go there. You still have a dead dragon sword on you, and you are already in such a state. If you go, there will be someone who will plot against you. I''m afraid that no one can protect you at present, so you''d better not go there!" "No, I have to go." Voice down in the night. "Why?" "Because... You can''t intimidate those people." The white night is still weak. On hearing this, Qi Mei was furious. "Asshole! How dare you look down on me? " "Take me quickly." White night is too lazy to explain to Qi Mei. Qi Mei''s chest heaved and her white face turned red. She nodded and said angrily, "OK! Good! Since you want to die, I won''t stop you! I won''t help you when those people snatch your dragon sword! "After that, Qi Mei directly grabbed the arm of the white night and flew towards the jade tower area. The white night did not say a word, but his breath was more and more rapid. How many people can he deal with in this situation? Although he has just taken the medicine from the first battle to the second level, it is incredible that he needs to take the medicine from the first to the second. However, Qi Mei didn''t care about it. She accelerated her speed. ... at the jade building. "Has the dark Dynasty gone?" "Well, it''s lawless. Unexpectedly, they openly attacked the jade building! The dark king is too arrogant "That is to say, although they used to do some tricks secretly, they were not so bold. This time, it was an undisguised attack. If they take the Jade House today, I''m afraid it will be us tomorrow!" "Yes, I think we have to form an alliance immediately to fight against the dark Dynasty." "Yes People said indignantly. Several giants also exchanged views. "Master Moqing, are you ok?" At this time, the magnates and leaders came one after another, asking for concern. "Thank you for your timely help. Help my jade building out of danger. Please accept the ice jade. " Mo Qing ice jade slightly bowed over and said. "Ah, ah, it''s very kind of you. It''s just a piece of cake. It''s not worth mentioning. " "Yes, as long as the master Mo Qing is safe, we can rest assured." People laugh, but a pair of eyes fell on the body of Mo Qing ice jade, but revealed a thick greed. At this moment, a voice suddenly came out. "Master Moqing, I heard that you jade building got the legendary dead dragon sword. I don''t know if it is true?" The words fell to the ground, and the people in the jade building were breathing tightly. Mo Qing ice jade face did not have many expressions, just a quiet look at the man. News will leak out in the end, even if few people know it, but as long as it is related to the dead dragon sword, these people will always be extremely sensitive. "Do you want to die dragon sword when you ask this question?" Mo Qing Bingyu raised his head and looked at the humanity quietly. The man''s face changed, but he soon recovered to nature. He said with a smile: "the immortal master is too worried. I don''t want to covet the dead dragon sword. It''s just because the dead dragon sword is too strong. It''s not good for anyone to get it. I suggest that the immortal Lord hand over the dead dragon sword, and then I will transfer it to Shenji palace, so that all of you in Shenji palace can keep it The words came out, and the pan exploded in an instant. "Why did you transfer it from Liu Shan to Shenji palace? If you really want to hand it over, it should be transferred by me! " Next to a big can not accept, straight forward to hum. "Who are you, Zhang Miao? How can a dead dragon sword be touched by a man like you The other one snorted angrily. "Jishan immortal master, what do you say?" "Haven''t you heard me clearly?" People chatter and make a lot of noise. The scene is boiling! "Ladies and gentlemen! It''s better not to quarrel and let the immortal master of Mo Qing take out the dead Dragon Sword first. " At this time, the soul person who began to speak repeatedly advised him. After the voice was quiet, he said to Mo Qing Bingyu: "immortal Lord, you can see the current situation of the jade building. You are seriously injured, and many of the disciples of the jade building are also injured. The dead Dragon sword is placed here, which makes people feel uneasy. If someone comes to the dark Dynasty again, you are afraid it will be difficult to hold on to it. So, please kill the dead dragon How about handing over the sword to us for safekeeping? " , the red face of all of you is full of snow. This sentence seems to be thinking about the jade tower, but it is actually threatening the jade tower. This is to remind Mo Qing Bingyu that the jade building is unable to resist the forces at present, so that she can hand over the dead Dragon Sword obediently. However, there was no way. If there is a war, Yulou will surely suffer. Mo Qing Bingyu fell into silence. People also found that the so-called reinforcements are not reliable. The jade building just saw off the tiger and ushered in the wolf again! People''s mind is incomparably tired, this, jade building''s people already don''t know who to expect. At this moment, however, a light drink came from the distance. "The dead dragon sword is with me. You should ask me if you want it, but... I can''t give it to people who are too weak, so I really want to give it to Shenji palace. I should hand it over to you ants!" The voice fell to the ground, and countless people''s faces changed greatly. They turned their heads in anger and looked at the sound source. However, just a glance, many people are stunned. "Is it the fairy?" "Didn''t he go after tianpiao Jun?""He''s not dead yet?" Low voices spread. All of them frowned and their faces were full of doubts. "Who is this man?" The former one asked in a low voice. "I don''t know." "Oh, just a fairy, is there anything he can say?" Nearby, a short haired big energy went straight forward and said coldly, "you said that the dead dragon sword is in your place. Is that the one on your waist? Take it. It''s not something you can control! Give it to me, or don''t blame me for being rude! If you don''t, even if you hold the dead dragon sword, you may not be my opponent! " After that, the man went straight to the night. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the man. "Die!" The sound fell to the ground... boom! Above the sky, an almost transparent lightning fell down and split on the man instantly. Click! The man''s body burst to pieces on the spot, turned into dust and died miserably. In an instant! There was no sound all around www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1416 People stare at the vanishing thunder and lightning, one by one the brain is blank, many people constantly rub their eyes, once thought they were wrong. It was quiet and frightening. Rao is Qi Mei all revealed the incredible degree. She couldn''t figure out that the Hua fairyland guy, who was obviously weak, didn''t even use the dead dragon sword or the abandoned divine sword, but just raised a finger slightly and killed a vast realm two higher than him? You know, there is a realm of creation between huaxianjing and haodang! This is a leapfrog challenge! But... This person is a complete second kill!! "What''s the matter? What''s going on here Someone broke the dead silence, and his voice trembled. Obviously, he couldn''t understand what he saw. "He... Isn''t he a fairyland guy?" There was another voice, his eyes fixed on the white night, trembling. "How can a fairyland kill a vast land in seconds?" "That is one step away from Allah." "The immortals without desire are just the realms of Allah, so it''s easy to kill the immortals in this fairyland..." "Do you think he''s a super overlord, pretending to be like this?" "It must be the most powerful! It must be the most powerful The voice of terror comes and goes on, and many people even scream because of excessive fear. People can''t understand what they see and feel. Everyone''s face has become very exaggerated, it is incredible. At this moment, Qi Mei finally understood what the words of the white night meant! His strike, thoroughly shocked the presence of more than a dozen clans on the scene! This is something Qi Mei can''t do. White night put her hand down, gently pushed Qi Mei aside and walked forward. At the moment, she could not help but calm her eyes. She knows the move of white night, which is just the power of heaven punishing array. But compared with the previous sky punishment array, the power of this time has been improved by no less than 100 times! In such a short period of time, how did he raise the power of the heaven punishment array to such a terrible level? It seems necessary to ask about them! White night, people back with fear, no one dares to mess, every eye is showing a strong fear. "Does anyone else want to clean up mine?" Just look at the quiet white night in front of the people, light mouth. The voice was not loud, but it spread all over the place. All of them trembled and did not dare to speak out. I''m kidding. I''m afraid even the immortal master doesn''t dare to fight easily? And now the strongest here is just the immortal kingdom. Who dares to challenge this person?? "Oh? No one? " White night lightly shakes his head, spin and ask: "so, you don''t want to die dragon sword?"?? This is the one on my waist. If you want it, come and get it! " When people heard the sound and breathed again, some people looked at the waist of the white night and swallowed their saliva. The fear in their eyes was occupied by greed. However... no one dared to speak out, let alone step forward. The night is cold. "What? You are not here to kill me, nor for the death dragon sword! What are you doing here? Are you kidding me People turn pale when they hear the sound. "I think this adult may have been overwrought. We came here purely to support the jade tower and not be attacked by the dark Dynasty. We are not here to covet this dead dragon sword. Please don''t be angry!" One of the great powers rushed forward to clasp his fist, squeezed out a smiling face and said with a smile. "That is, we are only here to help Yulou, and we have no intention to do anything about it!" Another big energy also said. "The dead dragon sword is kept by this adult. We are very relieved. What do we want to do with it? We can''t control this sword! If it''s given to us, we can''t play its role. No! " A leader also spoke. Everyone made a statement one by one, and drew a clear line with the dead dragon sword. Compared with the previous attitude, it was a 180 degree reversal, and the people in the jade building were stunned. Qi Mei laughed secretly. These people are afraid of white night. If they show a bit of greed for the dead dragon sword, white night is afraid to kill them directly. After all, this guy, but even tianpiao Jun dare to chase after them. It''s natural to kill these small sects. "Oh?" White night was expressionless and said calmly, "in that case, that''s good. I thought you were here to try to kill the dragon sword! This sword is so powerful that I can''t give it to you. I have to take care of it myself, lest it fall into the hands of evil men and cause trouble to the state of Lysander"I admire you for your foresight and chivalrous heart!" "My Lord, you really care about the world." A series of flatteries came back. But the white night is too lazy to listen to these hypocritical words. He was expressionless and said again, "well, it''s all right. The people of the dark Dynasty have been driven away by me. Please come back!" People heard the sound, one by one rushed to say goodbye, walking very fast. In a short time, the tens of thousands of people disappeared, far away from the sky. Everything returned to calm. The battle of jade tower has also come to an end. Seeing these people leave, they immediately sit on the ground and gasp for breath. The disciples of the jade building danced and cheered with excitement. Ink clear ice jade slightly frown willow eyebrow also gently unfolds. She came over with the help of Su Wan Xue and other disciples. "Thank you so much this time." Ink clear ice jade light road. "Thank you so much?" White night glanced at this peerless beauty, but sneered repeatedly: "you this person also know to thank?" "What do you mean by that?" "I was almost killed by you. Do you have the face to say thank me?" Hummed the white night. Mo Qing Bingyu was silent for a moment and asked, "do you mean the mechanism animal?" "Otherwise?" The white night hums coldly: "if I were not big, the flesh is strong, I would have been digested by those seven claw dragons!" "But you''ve got a good fortune, don''t you?" Mo Qing ice jade shook her head slightly and said, "in fact, I intend to use the seven claw dragons to force you out of your potential, so as to better polish you and train you. I have been paying close attention to your movement. As long as you are in danger, I will help you. Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. I didn''t expect you to shake up the attack of the seven chelons, calculate a wrong step, and fail to take you away in time, This caused you to be swallowed. I wanted to save you, but the clan was attacked! I have to leave! So... I can only say I''m sorry. " "Is it?" "You have to understand that if I die, you can''t survive," the white night said coldly "But the jade building is devoted to my master''s hard work. I can''t let the jade building have something to do! I''d rather die for the jade building The ink clear ice jade is still that pair of ancient well without wave appearance. I don''t know what to say. It seems that compared with him, Mo Qing Bingyu still chooses jade tower. However, to think of it, white night has no status in the mind of Mo Qing Bingyu, and there is not much emotion. How can Mo Qing Bingyu care about the life and death of white night? If there is no poison pill, I''m afraid that Mo Qing Bingyu will shoot this despicable guy to death in the next moment? However, the conversation between them made Qi Mei and Su Wanxue confused. What happened between the white night and the immortal Lord?? "Buxian, let''s go back to work. We''ve got a lot of things to deal with. We''ve got to get ready for a lot of injuries." Snow track in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Good!" "Bingyu, I''ll stay and help you." Qi Mei said affectionately. Come on, Yuye has not recovered a lot of energy in his body! I... it doesn''t matter! This time, thank you very much After saying that, a man swung his sleeve, Shi ran left, leaving a fragrant wind rippling in the air. "Ice jade..." Qi Mei called out. However, Moqing Bingyu has gone far. Qi Mei looked at the white night and said nothing, but the disgust in her autumn eyes was still very strong. "Don''t think that if you save me, I will repay you! I am not a man of gratitude Qi Mei hummed. "That would be the best." White night calm way, also don''t care, straight away, lazy to manage Qi Mei again. He is in urgent need of a quiet room for cultivation. Qi Mei gazed at the white night for a while and said nothing. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui immediately arranged a place for cultivation. White night into the room, under the border, immediately sit up. It''s really too hasty to come out this time. What''s more, the energy of those pills left by the ancestors of the jade building that were swallowed in the treasure house before has not dissipated. White night now urgently needs to absorb all these, otherwise it will be a huge waste if it volatilizes over time. This time, it lasted nearly half a month. In this half a month, the jade tower was like a wildfire, which instantly burned all over the holy immortal area. Everyone knows about the dark Dynasty attacking the jade building. Everyone knows that the famous Dead Dragon Sword appears in the jade building! This is a heavy news, straight shock Shengxian domain is difficult to recover, many super overlord have been shocked. Therefore, on the third day after the incident, forces from all walks of life arrived at the jade tower and asked to meet the immortal Lord. The purpose was to come for the dead dragon sword.Mo Qing ice jade can only avoid and not see, also declared the death dragon sword is not in their own hands. However, the powerful can still continue, jade building door like a market. This is still encountered with reasonable, some powerful abilities, even if the words have not been said a few words, they will start to make difficulties. If there is no Qimei Town, I''m afraid that the Yulou will be turned into a battlefield again. Half a month later, the white night went out of the customs smoothly. The energy of treasure house medicine has been fully digested by him, and its temperament, spirit strength, body and so on have been significantly improved. No one just left the customs, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui came over. "White boy, immortal see you!" "Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province said anxiously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1417 Seeing the anxious appearance of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, the white night is full of misty water. As soon as he was out of the pass, snow from Jiangsu and Anhui came. It can be seen that Moqing Bingyu made people pay attention to when they went out of the customs. It seems that things are not small. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui leads the way, and the white night goes directly to the top of the jade building. On the way, white night did not go to guess the intention of Mo Qing Bingyu, after all, the answer will soon be known. He is now most concerned about the benefits of his trip to the treasure house. In terms of soul power, white night has mastered the immortal power perfectly, and the strength level of soul power has been greatly improved. Not only that, he has also possessed the means of space. Although he can not master the long-distance space transmission or space gate, the basic space method has been found out. White night does not lack skills. What he lacks is realm. Many powerful skills still need enough strength as the foundation. Now he has a golden mountain, but he can''t move them. The jade tower is very high, and there is no detailed count of the number of floors in the white night. When you walk down the stairs to the top of the jade building, it is already a matter after the incense sticks. At the top of the jade building at the moment, the ink clear ice jade is standing in front of a goddess statue, as if in closed eyes meditation, the whole person is motionless. It has to be said that the posture of Mo Qing ice jade can give people a feeling of palpitation whenever they go to see it. Even if they just look at her back, they can also make people intoxicated. "Fairy master, master Bai has arrived." Su and WAN Xue respectfully made a ceremony. "You go down first." The beautiful sounds of nature ring out. Su and WAN snow made a silent ceremony, secretly looked at Qin Feng, and then withdrew from the top floor. After the snow of Jiangsu and Anhui left, Mo Qing Bingyu did not turn around. She didn''t speak, and she didn''t make a sound in the white night. They just stood there, and the top of the jade building fell into a strange silence. Also do not know how long, ink clear ice jade seems to be unable to help, finally broke this calm. "Don''t you want to ask?" Ink clear ice jade light road. "It''s you who want to see me, that is, you want to come to me instead of me. So I''m not in a hurry, but I''m sure you''re in a hurry, or you won''t be waiting for me outside my closet. " The white night is light. Mo Qing Bingyu also knew that white night was not an idiot. She said simply, "you are right. I''m eager to call you here. I want to discuss with you about the death dragon sword." "Dead dragon sword?" "Yes, the news of the dead dragon sword has been spread out now. I''m afraid the whole Saint immortal area is clear. The next thing we have to face is not only the people of the dark Dynasty, but also a large number of enemies from unknown places. With my ability, I hope you can make a decision "Is it not for me to hand over the dead dragon sword?" The night laughs at itself. "In the past half a month, we have offended many representatives of the powerful clan of Zong clan because of the" dead dragon sword ". Although they have not yet made a statement and come back resentfully, they are definitely ready to take this legendary sword! From now on, even if you flee to Outland, they will not give up and will surely pursue Outland. If you are in Yulou, even if I try my best, I will not be able to protect you "After all, do you want me to hand over the dead dragon sword?" "It''s not for you to hand it over, but for you to seal the sword." Ink clear ice jade sink road. "Seal?" White night slightly a Leng, some can not understand. "There is a fierce place in the center of Shengxian area, which is a place of magma. Magma is not ordinary magma, but heavenly magma. It can devour all things in the world, but they certainly can''t swallow the dead dragon sword. You can put this" dead dragon sword "into it and seal it in front of the mighty power of Shengxian domain. Now, the dead dragon sword is a hot potato. Whoever holds it will have it If you don''t want to be implicated, seal it temporarily so that no one can get it. In this way, you will be safe. Although you seem to be disconnected from the dead dragon sword, in fact, you have a fetter with the dead dragon sword, which can be easily controlled. In the future, if you want to take the dead dragon sword again, you can take it out of the red sea of fallen dragon. In this way, the so-called seal is just a deposit for you, and it does not cause much loss to you. Moreover, it can also block people''s mouths and make you more safe, free from the concerns of super powers and free from threats. What do you think? " This word falls to the ground, white night can''t help nodding. Ink clear ice jade is really good. The sword of the dead dragon has been exposed. I don''t know how many people regard him as an enemy. If he does this, the white night will not be paid attention to, and no one will threaten his life. It''s just that there are all kinds of methods in the world. Is the so-called Red Sea of falling dragon necessarily safe? If you lose the dead dragon sword, it will be very difficult to recover it. If you lose the dead dragon sword, it will be much more difficult to find a way to revive the hidden dragon. "Let me think about it." The white night took a deep breath. Said in a low voice. "Good." Ink clear ice jade nods."Did you ask me to do that? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. " White night opens again. "Where are you going?" "Nature is cultivation." "You don''t have to practice alone. In the next few days, I''ll teach you how to practice and how to use space." "Oh?" The white night showed an incredible look: "you teach me?" "You have to do what you promised. What''s more, if you want to get rid of the toxin as soon as possible, you can''t continue to procrastinate." "Not bad." White night grinned and nodded. The speed of self-cultivation is certainly not fast. The strength of Mo Qing ice jade is obvious to all. With her help, she will be much stronger. The next day seems very ordinary. In the white night, I will stay in the jade building for repair. Ink clear ice jade is also a conscientious, basically what do not understand the white night, will patiently explain, to solve their doubts. But Qi Mei couldn''t stand it. Knowing that Mo Qing Bingyu and Bai Ye have been staying on the top floor of the jade building, she directly ran to the top to supervise the white night. However, Moqing Bingyu obviously didn''t want to owe Qi Mei too much and didn''t give orders, so she asked Su Wanxue to send those people who came to ask about the dead Dragon Sword every day. Qi Mei was happy. Everything is still calm. Although Qi Mei''s eyes on the white night always make the white night uncomfortable. However, the practice did not last long, and the vision reappeared. A month later, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui looked anxious and rushed to the top floor of the jade building. "Immortal Lord, there is a distinguished guest." Su Wan Snow said eagerly. "Who''s here?" Mo Qing Bingyu asked calmly. "The man of divinity." Su Wan Xue''s face was ugly, and he said in a low voice, "the man who came here is master Qingluo river!" The words fell to the ground, and Qi Mei''s face suddenly changed: "what? Is the Qingluo River coming? " "Who is that?" Open your eyes and ask in the meditative night. "Son of shenjianzong Ink clear ice jade light road. "Oh? What are they doing here? " "Tell Mr. Bai that they have come to propose marriage." Snow busy road in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Propose a marriage?" The white night was stunned and wrung with a bitter smile: "it seems that the charm of the immortal Lord is really extraordinary. Here comes another one to propose marriage..." however, as soon as the voice falls, Su Wanxue quickly corrects: "childe Bai, you have misunderstood me! Young master qingluohe did not propose marriage to the immortal Lord. " "Who did he propose to?" White night is puzzled and asks. "To you!" Snow track in Jiangsu and Anhui. "What?" White night such as lightning, the whole person frozen in place, incredible looking at the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. No one is afraid to think that this distinguished guest is actually to propose marriage to him? He has never heard of shenjianzong, and he has never known that there is a guy named Qingluo River in the world. Don''t say that it''s ink clear ice jade, Qi Mei is dull for a while, obviously still don''t believe it. The white night is full of excitement and wakes up from the words of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "you immediately refuse that Qinghe childe. Tell him that I am not interested in men." "Young master, I''m afraid things are not as simple as you think. For shenjianzong''s people, we must ask the immortal master to come out to frighten them! If Wanxue goes, it will be useless. Even if the words of the young master are conveyed, the Qingluo river will only look down upon it. " Su Wanxue shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "as for what you said, you don''t like men... Don''t worry. It''s not Qingluo River asking for marriage, but he came here on behalf of shenjianzong. Shenjianzong hopes to marry the eldest daughter of the patriarch to master Baiye..." hearing this, people suddenly realized. "The dragon''s sword is still dead!" Ink clear ice jade light road. "Can''t shenjianzong not live by it?" Qi Mei hummed, "that''s it! Let me send them away "Qi Mei, don''t mess around!" Ink clear ice jade drink. "Bingyu, don''t panic. I''ll be there soon." Qi Mei is cold. She is not afraid of anyone, people will not head down the stairs. Mo Qing Bing Yu sighed and immediately ordered to go down. "Close the building immediately, and gather the strong men above the elders of the clan, and follow me to see young master Qingluo river!" Mo Qing ice jade low voice. "Yes." Soon, under the arrangement of the people, white night and Mo Qing Bingyu, Qi Mei and others walked into the inner hall. At the moment, in the inner hall, there are several young men and women, all of whom have extraordinary momentum. Among them, the man with a phoenix crown and a cold look is the famous young master Qinghe. Seeing Shi Shiran''s beautiful shadow coming towards here, and the fragrance of his body fragrance, many people''s eyes are greedy and thirsty, and each pair of eyes are locked in the body of ink clear ice jade."See the Lord!" Finally, someone came back to God and was eager to make a ceremony. "Get up." Ink clear ice jade light road. "Thank you, Lord." Qingluo River and others sat down. "Why do you come to Luoqing for no reason Mo Qing asked calmly. "Didn''t Luohe say it clearly before? This time I came here to set up a marriage between my sister and Mr. white night. Please help the immortal master, and don''t refuse Qingluo River Light Road, spin and wave. The person behind immediately took out the storage ring, took out a large number of colorful magic weapons, and put them in front of the white night... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1418 A wide range of gifts are placed on the hall, and in an instant, the hall is bright, and countless pairs of eyes are attracted. People looked at it stupidly, one by one, stunned, unbelievable. These treasures are rare treasures, none of them is bad... Although the white night is not very good, but from this we can see the sincerity of shenjianzong. However, no matter white night, ink clear ice jade or Qi Mei, they all know the intention of shenjianzong. It''s just for the dead dragon sword. Otherwise, for no reason, how can we propose marriage to the white night? "Do you know me?" White night sat on one side of the chair, poured a cup of tea, asked. "How can we not know the name of the white night Lord? Although the white night Lord only exists as an immortal, before the dark Dynasty attacked, you easily killed the vast people in the territory. Such means shocked the holy immortal region. The name of the white night Lord has long been well known in all directions. Who knows? " Qingluo river said with a smile: "because of this, my sister is very respectful of the white night Lord, so I entrusted myself to come to this jade building to mediate with you. I hope that you can make a good marriage with my sister and make a joint relationship with you. It will also give me a chance to get to know you." "So..." white night touched his chin. People around him looked at him with burning eyes. Anyone who knows something about white night thinks he will refuse Qingluo river. After all, this is the weasel to the chicken new year! But before long, the white night suddenly looked up and said, "I promise you!" The words fell to the ground, and the whole hall was boiling. "Young master Bai!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui lost its voice. Qi Mei stammered her lower lip. She didn''t speak. She just hummed. People are looking at the white night with consternation, showing an incredible appearance. Even the Qingluo river was a little surprised, but soon he burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! The Lord of the white night is really straightforward! Since you are such a quick talker, my God Jianzong is not vague! I''ll inform zongmen and order them to have a great success. This wedding is bound to be a riot Hot and noisy? Many people sneered in secret. How can a woman make a wedding? However, shenjianzong directly said such words, the root is to be a son-in-law at night. If the white night really went to shenjianzong, it is undoubtedly a sheep into the mouth of a tiger, there is no return. However, Bai Ye''s expression was very calm, as if he didn''t see through all this. He said with a faint smile, "since the people of shenjianzong are so interested in it, then the white night will be lazy once, and you will be fully responsible for this matter." "Hahaha, it''s just a small matter. Lord Bai will be happy to be the bridegroom, ha ha..." "yes, but before that, I have to do one thing first." At this time, the white night read another sentence. "What''s the matter? Can''t we do it after we get married? " Qingluo River asked with a smile. "It''s not a big deal. It''ll be solved soon." "I''m going to go to the red sea of fallen dragon and seal the dead dragon sword into it! Since the marriage is so urgent, I''ll leave for the red sea of fallen dragon in a moment. I can definitely finish this matter before the wedding As soon as the words fell, the whole room was quiet. Shenjianzong''s smiling faces were completely frozen. Qingluo river stood up directly and looked at the white night in an incredible way. "Lord Bai, what do you say?" Qingluo River asked. "I said, I''m going to fall Dragon Red Sea and seal the dead dragon sword!" "Why seal the dead dragon sword?" "This fierce sword is too powerful. How many people are thirsty for it. If it is born, it will inevitably lead to a bloodbath, and it will surely cause countless people to die miserably. Therefore, for the sake of peace in the Holy Land and the peace in Lisheng Prefecture, I want to dust it off!" White night serious way, a pair of righteousness awe inspiring worry about the country and the people. When they heard the sound, they looked different. Mo Qing ice jade looks calm. Qi Mei''s small face showed a strange look. Su Wan Xue and others secretly laugh. Qingluo River, however, frowned and said in a deep voice: "Lord Bai''s starting point is good. Luohe absolutely agrees with it. It''s just that the Red Sea is a wilderness. How can we seal the dead dragon sword? In case of being watched by gangsters and taking them out by tricks, would it not lead to disaster? In my opinion, it''s better to let my shenjianzong keep it! Our God Jianzong has a huge power and is the overlord of the holy immortal realm! No one dares to move "Shenjianzong?" Mo Qing Bingyu Leng hum: "even my jade building dare not give out bold words. If you can keep the dragon sword, where can you gain self-confidence?" "You..." Qingluo river was impatient and said with his teeth: "what you can''t do in the jade building, can''t my God Jianzong do it? What''s more, if there is a dead dragon sword, who dares to challenge my God Jianzong? " "Can''t I use the dead dragon sword in my jade building?" Next to the road of Su Wan snow. Qingluo River wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the white night. "No, no, no, no..." just watch the white night shaking his head: "once the dead dragon sword is sealed, it can''t be used by people. If the shenjianzong people want to use the dead dragon sword, I can''t give it to you. This sword is powerful, and the user is easily influenced by its power and lost his mind. Only by sealing it can we be safe and secure!"Qingluo river is not a fool. It is said in the white night. How can I not understand the meaning? He is playing God Jianzong. After all, God Jianzong sent women thousands of miles to death dragon sword. If there is no dragon sword, there is a narcissus in this area, can he be qualified to marry the daughter of the patriarchal leader of the divine canon? "White man, if you want to seal the dragon sword, it will not be! My patriarch has said that you need to take the dragon sword as the dowry to marry my sister! " "Is the dowry so heavy?" Frown in the white night: "what if there is no dragon sword?" "That''s a pity, my sister will not marry!" Qingluo River subconscious Road, but once the words exit, they find a set. Just listen to the white night and say, "well, I don''t marry!" The face of the God Jianzong became the color of pig liver. Qingluo river is even more angry. "Are you refusing the marriage?" Qingluo River angry voice question. "Is it not you who refuse to marry? I didn''t say I didn''t agree, but I just wanted to make a dowry with the dragon sword. I couldn''t do it. " Shake your head in the night. "You..." br > the spirit of religious education is in a hurry. "I think white adults are deliberately trying to make us difficult!" he said "Hard work?" I am too lazy to talk in the night, and he says coldly, "I think your purpose is still for the dragon sword? What marriage is just an excuse. If I really go to the God Jianzong, I am afraid I have no bones! " "Mixed up!! What''s your tone? How dare you provoke my God to teach me? " "Dare to disrespect my father? You''re looking for death! " "A narcissus is so arrogant!" "You are lawless!" The strong men of God''s Canon were angry and they clapped tables one by one. But they just got up, and immediately came a large number of jade building strong people, one by one sword, straight to the people. The gods of the patriarch changed their look and dared not move. "You seem to forget where this is?" At this time, the silent ink clear ice jade slowly opened, her face was expressionless, quietly scanning the people: "is this where you can cast wild? Kneel down for me Cold words fall, the face of the patriarchal God hard to see the extreme. Qingluo river looks at the face of the ink and ice jade, and sees its face like frost, not like joking, but can only press down his voice and say, "all kneel down." The father of God bite teeth, forced to helpless, can only be angry and kneel. "You, kneel down for our Lord!" The Mo Qing ice jade points to the Qingluo river. "What?" Qingluo River face transient, cold eyes at the ink clear ice jade: "ink clear immortal Lord! Are you... You insulting me? " "Shame? Do you deserve it? " Mo Qing Bingyu Leng hum: "only your father and the master of God''s sect are qualified to speak to me! What do you count? "You have been given a great gift to me when you kneel down in the jade tower and have so disrespected me. Otherwise, you have been the soul under my hand. Would you have the chance to speak to me here?" Qingluo River face instantly red a white. He bit his teeth, held up for a moment, and finally knelt down slowly. The atmosphere in the hall became more and more dignified. I saw the ink white ice jade hands on the abdomen, Shi Shi ran walked to the hall, said light. what has the final say of the white night is the man of my Jade House, who marries the white night, and who will marry the white night. As for the betrothal gifts, what we want to give to the Jade House, we can not choose from you! Do you understand? " The night was a little dumbfounded, but there was no word. I saw Qingluo River bite his teeth, clenched his fist, his eyes were rippling, and he said, "Luohe understands..." br > now that I understand, go back to your father and convey my words! Get out of here. " Mo Qing ice jade closed his eyes. Qingluo river suddenly rose, and glared at the ice jade and white night, and then he threw a heavy fist and said, "say goodbye!" After all, the head will not return to leave. The people of God Jianzong left quickly, and everyone was blue and angry. "Command down, all enter the highest alert state, and guard against the attack of God''s sect at any time." "The ink white ice jade waved. "Will the divine church attack us?" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was dismayed. "The character of the patriarch by God, as long as they are staring at it, will certainly." "Ink clear ice jade light way:" go to do it quickly. " "Yes." Snow busy road in Jiangsu and Anhui. "In addition, the dragon sword has been taken away by the people who have learned the religion from God." At this time, the white night added another sentence. "The credibility is not high." "The next Qi Mei hum. "There will always be someone who will believe it." "Before the truth is clear, someone will harass the divine canon. It is a delay to have no time to take care of us." The crowd nodded silently. "What do you want to do next?" Mo Qing ice jade looked at him.The white night thought for a long time, and finally, he heavily vomited his turbid breath and said in a low voice: "let''s go to the red sea of falling dragon!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1419 Bang Dang! The sound of broken porcelain resounded in the hall. All the people in the palace all changed color and knelt on the ground in succession, and cried out in a hurry: "master, please don''t be angry." On the hall stood a middle-aged man in a robe. The man had white temples and a goat beard on his mouth. His eyes were deep and very serious. However, at the moment, his deep eyes left only thick anger. No one dares to look at the middle-aged man. "The people in the jade building really want you to kneel down?" The middle-aged man stares at the Qingluo river below and asks in a deep voice. "Father, it doesn''t matter if the child kneels..." "but you represent my God Jianzong!" The middle-aged man growled. The hall was silent for a moment. The Qingluo river immediately lowered its head and whispered, "sorry, father, the child has been disgraced by the clan..." "since you have lost your face, you have to earn it back!" It''s hard for a man to recover from the sword when he is in the middle age "Ah?" The palace is boiling. "Lord, do you mean to attack the Jade House?" Someone asked carefully. The heart of the people around him is tight. Master Shenjian glanced at the man and hummed: "although we shenjianzong can attack hard, we can really kill the enemy. The best result is to seize the dead dragon sword. We will certainly lose a lot. This is not worth the loss!" "What does the Lord mean?" "Contact other forces, together with the pressure on the jade tower, forcing Mo Qing Bingyu to hand over the dead dragon sword." The middle-aged man is cold. "If we do this, will we not let other powerful people fight with us?" A senior member of shenjianzong frowned. "We can contact some less powerful zongmen. After Yulou has handed over the dead dragon sword, we can get it. At that time, the dead dragon sword will be in hand. Why are we afraid of others? However, the strength of Yulou is not so good. They have obtained the dragon sword, which is far more threatening to us than other forces. It is very difficult for us to seize the sword from the woman named Moqing Bingyu! " Master Shenjian hummed. The crowd nodded. "In that case, I''ll get in touch." "Well, if the elder comes out, I will rest assured." The ugly face of Lord Shenjian finally relaxed a lot. "Lord!" Just then, a cry of illness came from outside. People looked out of the hall in unison, but a young deacon came in quickly, clasping fists as a salute. "What''s the matter?" "Report back to the patriarch, it''s not good. Now it''s spreading all over the place that the sword of the dead dragon is here. Some people of the powerful clan of the nearby clan have sent envoys to advance towards us!" Said the Deacon anxiously. The words fell to the ground, and the master of Shenjian''s face was momentarily stunned. Everyone was in a daze. "How could there be such a rumor?" Qingluo river was shocked: "when did the dead Dragon Sword run to my God Jianzong?" "Did you hear me wrong? Where is this nonsense coming from? " The elders nearby also asked the young deacon. The deacon was sweating, but he said seriously: "the source of the rumor is unknown, but many people say that Prince qingluohe of shenjianzong went to Yulou to ask for the dead dragon sword in person. In order to avoid disaster, the Yulong people handed the sword to us." When people heard it, they were in a state of uproar. "Nonsense! absurd! Ridiculous Qingluo river was so angry that he roared: "would he give me the dead dragon sword so easily? This is just a rumor "Don''t be impatient! Luo river The Lord Shen Jian said in a deep voice. "Father..." "there is no need to ask more, it is obvious that this is a rumor spreading from the jade building." Lord Shenjian said coldly: "you bring a lot of gifts to the jade building to talk about relatives. Many people have seen it. If you come up with such a rumor, we believe it is true. But if there is, there is no, there is no white. If we make an explanation, the truth will be clear. " "But in this way, we''re afraid we can''t fight against the jade building." There is humanity. "It''s just a dying struggle of the jade tower. It''s OK! Help me contact Qingyang! Recall him. " Shen Jian, the patriarch, was indifferent. The words fell to the ground, and all the people on the scene changed. "What? Qing... Lord Qingyang? " "Lord, are you serious?" The hall is noisy, people are all silent, are incredible appearance. "What? Are you questioning my decision? " Master Shenjian hummed. The crowd trembled and fell on the ground in a hurry: "no!" "Then do it." "Yes..." people trembled. But at the thought of the man, the presence of the presence shivered for a moment, and a cold air rushed from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head.... ... ... to seal the dead dragon sword is indeed a last resort. However, at present, the dead dragon sword has been exposed. Unless there is a means to suppress the holy immortal region in the daytime, wearing the dead dragon sword is equivalent to wearing a bomb that will explode at any time. Today it will be shenjianzong. Tomorrow, I don''t know what strong clan is coming. Although the jade tower has some strength, it is impossible for anyone to offend the zongmen and potential clans in half of the holy immortal region. What''s more, if it attracts some super strong people whose strength has been incalculable... Then who can save white night in the whole Saint immortal region? Therefore, sealing the dead dragon sword is indeed the best choice, otherwise white night will become the public enemy of the whole people! But at present, because of the rumors of the white night, shenjianzong has helped to divert his attention and fight for a lot of time for the white night. If the red dragon falls into the sea, it will not be so simple. He went back to the training room again, closed his eyes and meditated. At present, his link with the dead dragon sword has reached the second stage, Yujian. Even if you don''t touch the dead dragon sword, white night can easily control this sword. But that''s not enough. If someone, like Mo Qing Bingyu, uses space means to forcibly block the connection between him and the dead dragon sword, he still can''t control the dead dragon sword. The so-called imperial sword is just to control the sword with Qi. Even though it is not an ordinary sword to control the dead dragon sword in the daytime, it is still difficult for the dead dragon sword to give full play to its strength even if it is not common to control the dead dragon sword at night, and there is no way out for its basic principles. So... We must have a further relationship with the dead dragon sword! Close your eyes at night and sit in the training room for a whole month. This month, shenjianzong was indeed as the white night said. After the rumors spread, shenjianzong was immediately harassed by a large number of powerful clans and powerful people from all over the world. Even though shenjianzong explained again and again that he did not get the dead dragon sword, there were still quite a number of people who would not believe it. Some even sneaked into shenjianzong to find the news of the dragon sword. However, the rumor is still a rumor. So many people gathered in shenjianzong, but they never found any trace of the dead dragon sword. One month later, the relationship between shenjianzong and the dead dragon sword has reached the lowest point. People again throw their eyes toward the jade building. But at the moment, the jade building has entered the state of full alert. Moqing Bingyu gathered the team early to prepare for the unexpected situation. Although the people of various clans and potential clans peep at the jade tower and covet the dead dragon sword, none of them want to be a leading bird. People just wait and see from a distance. After all, the jade building is not easy to be provoked. In the eyes of all, but no one dares to move, a figure like a sharp arrow, directly toward the jade tower. In an instant, countless great powers were attracted to it. The figure''s momentum is like a rainbow, its power covers the sky, and the soul power of the whole body seems to be able to tear the sky. "Who is it?" The disciples stationed outside the jade tower yelled and became alert. However, the rushing figure ignored his words, still went his own way and rushed toward the jade building. "Asshole! Stop "If you don''t listen to advice, don''t blame us!" "Take him!" The cry spread. All the disciples of the jade tower rushed up one after another, just like a big net covering the figure. But as soon as they got close. Whoa! A gust of wind suddenly bloomed from the figure and swept around. When the strong wind blew, all the disciples who were enveloped in the breath did not move. They are like being frozen in the air, one by one like statues... "what''s the matter?" Hearing the news, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province was shocked to see this strange scene. When the strong wind came, she noticed it immediately. This is not a gale at all, but a force of space! To be able to release such a strong and strong space power, enough to see the strength of the other side amazing! "Back Su Wan Xue''s face was dignified, and he called out in a hurry: "go to inform the immortal Lord immediately!" "Yes The disciples retreated one after another. At this time, but see that figure stopped, and then a pale and slightly twisted face to this side, that face with a smile of fun, looking at the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui: "who can tell me... Where is the white night?" The sound is not big, rippling the whole jade building inside and outside. In an instant, the whole jade building was boiling. "You... Who are you?" Su Wanxue''s face was unsightly, and he gritted his teeth and asked. "My name is wan Qingyang. You should have heard of me. " Said the visitor with a smile. Hearing the sound of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, her pupils trembled and her arm trembled at the man: "are you the murderer wanqingyang?"?? The fighting spirit? ""Murderer?" Wan Qingyang frowned slightly, squinting at Su Wan snow: "little girl, I don''t like this title, but... Since you call me a murderer, I don''t want to kill a few people. Am I sorry for you?" After that, Wan Qingyang raised his hand directly. Whoa!! The terrifying air waves burst out from his arm and attacked the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces. Su and WAN Snow''s face changed with fright, and he quickly offered a magic weapon to resist it. But wan Qingyang''s strength is too strong. As soon as she sacrificed her magic weapon, the magic weapon was crushed to pieces, and the rest of the power was heavily pounded on her body. Bang! Su Wan snow whole person flies out, mercilessly falls on the ground, spits blood, is difficult to move. The disciples of the jade building around him were shocked. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui will be abandoned with one blow? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1420 "Sister Su!" The people around the jade building were very frightened and rushed to help the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. But at the moment, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is particularly miserable. Many of his skin is cracked, and his mouth is overflowing with blood. He is seriously injured and can''t speak. "You son of a bitch!" The people in the jade building were furious when they saw the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Kill him!" They drew their swords and rushed to Wan Qingyang. A sharp sword is like a spirit snake. It excites the immortal power, but at the same time, it also releases the strong sword power, twists the void and thunders down on wanqingyang. However... Wan Qingyang didn''t move, just holding his chest in his hands and squinting at the disciples. "Interesting! significant! A group of ants dare to challenge me? Ha ha ha, in this case, I''ll kill here Wan Qingyang laughs and runs straight. His body is extremely swift and violent, like lightning among the disciples of the jade building. Just look at him pinch up, fingertip rippling with a slender air blade, the air blade is as thin as hair, but also like waves. With his movements, he flew to the strong neck of those disciples of the jade building. As soon as the disciples'' moves were attacked, Wan Qingyang''s figure passed before their eyes. Before the people around him reacted, they found that the disciples were all frozen in the air. And wanqingyang, like a ghost, also retreated and stood in its place. Is the battle over? Just watch him raise his hand. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the heads of the disciples seemed to be absorbed by something, and they all flew to the palm of Wan Qingyang. The head gathered in his palm like a sugar gourd. And those headless bodies together spew out blood columns, and soon the bodies burst open, like blood fireworks, blooming in the white sky. So many disciples of the jade building died like this? All the people around him were numb. The souls in the distance shudder. The rest of the disciples in Yulou were even more frightened... "how could this be so..." Xiao Kui, who supported the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province, glared at the big autumn eyes and shivered like a sieve. Wan Qingyang''s fierce and ferocious, completely beyond the imagination of all! Is this... Still human? This is the devil! It''s the devil! What a pity Wan Qingyang''s face is full of ferocious smile. He actually kisses one of the skulls, and then he looks helpless and sighs: "you have a great future. Why do you want to kill your life and future on impulse? So... You''re a bunch of stupid people! And stupid people should not live in this world, the law of natural selection tells us that any inferior things will be eliminated! So you can''t blame me. If you want to blame the world, it''s the cruelty of the world that makes you die miserably and makes you be eliminated. And I just follow the law to kill you. Similarly, I clean up the garbage like you! It has improved the average strength of the whole Saint immortal area people! I let the strength of Saint immortal domain rise, so I made outstanding contribution for Saint immortal domain! In other words, I am a great man! And you! It''s just a bunch of goddamn rubbish, you understand After that, Wan Qingyang made a slight effort. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa... the head in the palm of his hand burst into pieces. The red and white splashed all over him. But he didn''t feel terrible. Instead, he closed his eyes and looked happy. This scene is just like the hell of Shura... everyone finally understood. Why Wan Qingyang is feared and feared by countless people, and why he has the title of a murderer! This... Is a madman at all! It''s just a pervert! His psychology and values have been completely distorted! He is the real devil. Wan Qingyang''s means completely awed all present. People in the jade tower dare not go forward. People around don''t even dare to breathe in the atmosphere! All four weeks, he''s completely in charge! "Is the white night still out?" Wan Qingyang took a deep breath, turned and opened his eyes. He looked at Su Wan Xue and others with a smile on his face and said, "in this case, I''ll go in and look for him! But... The way I look for people is a little special. I prefer to pave the road with corpses... I don''t know if you like my way or not. " The voice fell to the ground, and WAN Qingyang''s face suddenly became ferocious again, and he killed the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces. To kill! "Not good!" "It''s over Xiaokui, Xiaomin and others are completely frozen in place, facing such a terrible opponent, they even lost the ability to resist.But just then, a roar came. "Stop it for me!" All of us trembled. Just look at a vast and huge cyclone condensing on the sky. The cyclone seems to have locked in Wan Qingyang, and hit it fiercely and heavily. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s ink clear ice jade! It''s ink clear ice jade!! Ha ha ha... " Wan Qingyang obviously realized who was responsible for the attack. He laughed and was not afraid of opposing happiness. He immediately abandoned the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui and hit the cyclone. Bang! Wan Qingyang''s body is like a shell, which instantly breaks through the cyclone and makes people stand in the air. At this time, a large number of figures have been flying in the direction of the jade building, all of which are high-rise buildings. The first one is ink clear ice jade. Those who peep at this side in the distance get up one after another and stare at this side. Wan Qingyang stares at Mo Qing Bingyu. His face is full of excitement and excitement. He licks his lips. The fierce light in his eyes is like a beast. "Moqing Bingyu, I''m not only looking for white night, but also looking for you!" "To me?" "Yes, for you!" Wan Qingyang said with a smile, "you are a masterpiece of heaven! It''s a work of art carved by immortals! I''m going to kill you and make you into art! Hang in my cultivation cave, let your appearance always be appreciated by me! Ha ha ha... " many people shudder when they say this. "I''m afraid even animals can''t do this kind of dehumanizing thing. Wan Qingyang, it''s no longer necessary for people like you to exist in the world! Die here today The autumn eyes of Mo Qing ice jade are cold, especially when seeing the blood mist falling on the ground, the killing intention in the eyes is even more serious. "You want to kill me?" Wan Qingyang squints. "Do you think I can''t do it?" Ink clear ice jade straight forward. Wan Qingyang laughed and raised his hand. He took a green light sword from his waist, and said, "come on, woman! Let me see what kind of strength you are, ha ha ha... Mo Qing Bing Yu hums, and then he wants to make a move. But just then, a voice came. "Hold on!" All the people in the jade tower were shocked and looked at the sound source. But see a man in white sword suit, handsome and handsome, came over. The crowd split itself and looked at the man''s eyes with a glow. "It''s white night!" "Out of the night?" "That''s great. We are not afraid of the white night master coming!" The disciples of the jade building said excitedly that the beautiful eyes on the white night were full of worship and admiration. And the souls in the distance are completely agitated now. All of the people rushed to crash, and countless pairs of eyes were almost locked in the body of the white night. "It''s white night!" "The sword of the dead dragon must be on him!" "Is this guy willing to show up at last?" Many people secretly launch magic weapons, but also some people quietly activate the communication device! The whole scene was boisterous because of the appearance of the white night. "Oh? Are you white night? " Hearing the low voice of the disciples of the jade tower, Wan Qingyang''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly. However... The white night is not even look at Wan Qingyang, directly to the end of the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. "Ignore me? It''s interesting! " Wan Qingyang smiles instead of anger. She crouched down in the white night, pinched the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, examined the wound, and took a pill from Qianlong ring and put it into her mouth. "You take her down to heal." Said the white night. "White childe..." Su Wanxue tried his best to call out: "you... Don''t be impulsive... " don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive, but if he hurt you, I won''t forget it. After all, you are injured for me! " White night light a smile way. The dim autumn eyes of the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province twinkle with a glimmer of light. He nods toward small Kui and small sensitive few female. The people understood and immediately left with the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. White night took a deep breath, and then got up and walked towards wanqingyang. "White night, you step down, this man let me deal with it." Ink clear ice jade light road. "He came to me!" "You are no match for him." "Why do you always have no confidence in me?" White night does not understand to ask a way. "Do you know who he is?" Mo Qing Bingyu stares at the white night road. "As you said just now, his name is wan Qingyang." "That''s just his name! As a matter of fact, he is still a fighting spirit The ice jade is cold and cold. "What? Do you have a fighting spirit? " White night slightly a Leng."Yes, his current ranking is 340! The former Qi Tiandao was also fighting spirit Zun, ranking 399. Don''t look at the difference of more than 50 places between them, but do you know how terrible the gap is? " Mo Qing Bing Yu said: "I tell you the truth, even if it is ten Qi Tiandao, it may not be able to defeat a wanqingyang!" As soon as the words fell, the white night understood. The more you lean back, the bigger the gap will be, and the more terrifying your strength will be. But... It''s not a reason to retreat. "I see, but leave it to me." White night light said. "Why don''t you listen to me?" Ink clear ice jade willow eyebrows frown, some angry. "That''s because I don''t like to hide behind women." If... If the sword with white dragon is the first choice, it will not be the first choice for people who want to die The sound falls, the white night directly steps forward, toward wanqingyang line. Ink clear ice jade jiao body micro shock, eyes incredible looking at that person. "Is this man really... Not afraid to die?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1421 Come to see the green face of wanyang. It was an excited smile. It''s just like the excitement when a hunter who can''t find his prey for a few days sees a fat rabbit. He stares at the white night, the smile on the corner of his mouth is more and more intense, the more strange, the excited luster in his eyes is also particularly obvious. You want a fairyland guy? Interesting! I didn''t care about your strength, but if you have a dragon sword, this battle is worth looking forward to. " The sword in Wan Qingyang''s hand took a flower and said with a smile: "come on, pull out the sword, let me see how much power you can play with the dead dragon sword?" However, the white night did not draw the sword. On the contrary, he looked at Wan Qingyang silently, his eyes were particularly sharp, as if to see through Wan Qingyang. "Not moving?" Wan Qingyang squinted: "do you want me to do it? In that case, I''m afraid you have no room for action. If you die like this, isn''t the fight very boring? " However... The white night still did not move. "All right, all right! Since you don''t understand, I''ll take your dog''s head by myself, and then I''ll take the dead dragon sword! " Wan Qingyang shrugged, a very helpless look, when the words finished, his body suddenly disappeared, and at the same time, his space directly distorted. Space escape? The hearts of the people around him were beating wildly. It''s the equivalent of blinking. At the moment when the space here is distorted, a hand has been stretched out in the space on the other side of the white night, grabbing directly at the neck of the white night. It''s very fast, very hard, very accurate. Don''t say it''s white night. The naked eyes of people around you can''t keep up with it! PATA! In an instant, the neck of the white night was pinched, and then the whole person was lifted up by this hand. The wanqingyang just disappeared, has been out of the twisted space. See here, people''s facial expression is tense instantly, the strong people around are eager to try. As we all can see, white night seems to be no match for WAN Qingyang. If Wan Qingyang kills him and the dead Dragon Sword falls into Wan Qingyang''s hands, it is not a good thing for everyone. After all, Wan Qingyang is a fighting spirit Zun, and his strength is not vulgar, and his ranking is not bad. If he gets the dead dragon sword, it will be like a tiger with wings! If you want to take the dead dragon sword from Wan Qingyang''s hand, I''m afraid it is more difficult than the existence of this fairyland. "Young master Bai!" The people in the jade building exclaimed. Some people wanted to rescue, but was stopped by Mo Qing ice jade. "Don''t be impatient." Ink clear ice jade sink road. People are astonished, along the ink clear ice Jade''s vision looked, only then discovered the matter strange. On the contrary, his expression was very calm. The whole person seemed not to be restrained, and his breath was not disordered. People were surprised. "I hate your eyes!" Wan Qingyang didn''t feel that there was anything abnormal. He still had a grim smile all over his face, and then his hands were in vain. But at the moment of his exertion, the palm of the white night grasped it and directly broke his wrist. "Well?" Wan Qingyang frowned slightly. He found that after reaching his wrist, his power could not be transferred to his palm. It seemed that his power was contained by this fairyland guy. A fairyland man can stop my power transmission? Wan Qingyang''s face flashed a little unnatural. "Although you are fighting spirit Zun and your strength is very strong, in my opinion, you are not invincible. I want to kill you, even if you don''t need the dead dragon sword, it is possible to do it! So, you don''t have to keep your proud and crazy face, because you are not invincible White night facial expressionless said, this moment, his eyes finally had a change, but it is some xusenhan''s intention to kill agitated. As if he had seen through the man, he had cut the man under the sword. Wan Qingyang looked at the white night for a while, then laughed again. "Ha ha ha ha... Good! Good! Good Wan Qingyang laughed more than once, but the playfulness in his eyes had turned into a thick cold and killing intention: "no one has ever dared to say such a thing to me! White night, you are the first! It''s going to be the last one! " "That''s true." White night quietly nodded: "after all, no one can see you, naturally no one will talk to you!" "Do you really think so?" Wan Qingyang squinted. "Otherwise?" The white night asked, but the corners of his mouth showed a touch of killing intention, and the palm of the hand that clasped Wan Qingyang''s wrist suddenly made a slight force, and shook it violently. Not good! Wan Qingyang instantly realized what he wanted to get rid of. But the palm of the hand of white night grasps extremely tightly. With little hesitation, he broke his wrist and stepped back.Pooh! Broken wrist, blood gushing. Wanqingyang retreated to a distance of kilometers. And his previous position, there have been a lot of space ripples, all the ripples toward the middle, the power in the middle constantly distorted, collapsed, and finally turned into a dark and annihilated area. Anything close to this dark and annihilated area, it has become nothing. What a terror! "Great silence!" Some people saw this method and immediately cried out. "How could a fairyland man be so skillful in space?" Wan Qingyang''s expression has gradually become cold. He raised his hand, and the broken wrist quickly condensed into a white bone, and then the white bone raw meat, wrapped skin, before and after a few breaths, his hand was healed well. "I look down on you! In that case, I''ll be a little more serious! " As soon as the voice fell, Wan Qingyang moved again. The crowd breathed. All of a sudden, the void of the whole body of the white night was distorted. Then hundreds of millions of sword Qi rushed out of the void and stabbed at the white night like a ray of light. The cruel sword spirit soared into the sky and cracked the earth. Everyone was shocked by the power. However, at this time, the white night suddenly murmured: "reverse the divine skill!" Whoosh! Wan Qingyang''s body suddenly reversed with it. The white night appeared in the periphery of Guangguang sword Qi, but wan Qingyang somehow appeared in the center of the sword Qi. Their positions were completely reversed. Wan Qingyang''s eyes twinkled with surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect to have such a method in the daytime. However, Wan Qingyang, as a fighting spirit, will not be defeated like this. When he is surrounded by his sword spirit, his fingers move and his body is covered with a transparent barrier. All the sword Qi hit the barrier, but it was completely absorbed, the barrier burst out bursts of light, and then again into Wan Qingyang''s body. Wan Qingyang is like a man who has nothing to do. He turned again and headed for the night. A green lightsaber instantly blooms with profound sword meaning. This sword meaning can''t be resolved, and it''s very thick. The sword idea of white night collides with it, and it will be shattered by its shock. Wan Qingyang also does not give the white night the opportunity, the person is murderous, approaches the white night, carries the sword fiercely to chop. In the white night, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword and fought back with it. Their swords collided in the air, splashing out a lot of ripples of destruction. People looked at it together and marveled. "How can this fairyland guy open up with Wan Qingyang? It''s incredible! " "His speed, his strength... Is really comparable to Wan Qingyang! Isn''t it terrible? " The sound of exclamations kept coming out. However, the most shocking is wan Qingyang. The sword meaning of the other side is not as good as his own, which Qingyang has already noticed. It''s just that... The sword meaning of the other party is endless. Every time his sword idea is torn and annihilated, he can produce a large number of sword meaning again. In this way, Wan Qingyang can''t find the opportunity to completely suppress the other party even though his sword meaning is stronger than the other party! It''s such a stranglehold. As soon as Wan Qingyang bit his teeth, his eyes were suddenly cold, and his sword suddenly exploded into thousands of sword shadows, like a wave of annihilation, and went towards the white night. "The sword wave breaks the sky!" Wan Qingyang shouts. But the next second, the long sword was thrown violently in the white night. The sword turned quickly and disappeared. When the sword reached its limit, it suddenly turned into a thin line and stabbed it straight. "One sword will last forever!" Whew! The explosion erupted again, and they were shaken back by each other''s strength. "No match?" There was a loss of voice. "Well, he deserves to be as good as me? It''s ridiculous Wan Qingyang disdains the way. "Ignorance!" "Wanqingyang, don''t forget that you haven''t used the dead dragon sword in the white night. If he uses the dead dragon sword, do you think you can still live?" This word falls to the ground, Wan Qingyang''s face immediately not natural. Yes... The dead dragon sword in the white night, but it hasn''t come out of its sheath until now... is it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1422 Hearing the words of Mo Qing Bingyu, people around me also responded. Indeed, white night doesn''t need dead dragon sword, and can fight Wan Qingyang to this extent... It can be seen that white night is not as weak as expected. "I''ll use the dragon sword. You''re a dead man." White night quietly looking at Wan Qingyang Road. "Ha ha ha ha, are you looking down on me?" Wan Qingyang is not angry but laughs. His face is more and more ferocious. White night looked at the blood mist rippling on the ground, thinking of the seriously injured snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, the man took a deep breath and said slowly, "yes, you are such a waste... I really look down on it." The words fell to the ground and there was an uproar around. Rao is wan Qingyang''s, can''t help but coagulate eyes. "How dare you look down on WAN Qingyang "Is he crazy? Is he trying to provoke Wan Qingyang? " "Arrogant! Arrogance to ignorance! This idiot! There is no good fruit to make Wan Qingyang angry Hum, people around one after another. Obviously, the arrogance and arrogance of the white night make them extremely unhappy. After all, in their eyes, the existence of such a fairyland is not qualified to be arrogant. Sure enough, Wan Qingyang was also infuriated. Although he still did not show the gesture of anger, the madness and ferocity in his eyes were particularly strong. Seeing him lift up the sword in his hand, he licked the sword with his tongue, turned and stared at the white night and said with a smile: "since you openly humiliate me, then boy, are you ready?" "What preparation?" White night asked without expression. "Prepare to be killed by me, of course." Wan Qingyang laughed. "A trash... Can kill me?" White night shakes his head: "I think it''s you who should prepare." "Ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! Since you are so arrogant, I will cut off your limbs first! Torture you slowly! Ha ha ha... " Wan Qingyang''s sharp laughter suddenly disappeared. Everybody breathe tight. Just look at the side of the white night, suddenly appear a shadow, shadow carrying sword, straight split white night. The abandoned magic sword of the white night was almost cut off at the first time. However, the dark sword directly penetrated the shadow. Fake? White night side head. Only then found that there were a lot of shadows in all directions. All these are the means of Wan Qingyang. In a flash, he actually split hundreds of shadows, and each shadow''s attack is substantive, not an illusion. Once chopped, it carries the power of destroying the withered and decaying, as if it can tear everything apart. The crowd looked at it in a daze. In this case, it is almost impossible to escape at night. How terrible! And... Wan Qingyang only cuts the limbs of white night. it looks like he wants to turn the white night into an adult * and slowly torture it. Just... Unable to dodge, the white night suddenly gave up dodging and stabbed at one of the shadows with the abandoned magic sword. "Well?" Everyone was horrified. It also includes black ice jade. No defense? Although can''t dodge, but in this case, can barely resist one side of the attack, as if their limbs are all cut by Wan Qingyang? However... when the attack and killing of the shadow fell on the body of the white night, all the people suddenly realized and were shocked. It''s not that you don''t defend in the daytime, but you don''t have to defend! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... only a series of crashing sounds were heard. The sword shadows of those shadows hit the white night heavily, just like chopping on steel. They can''t tear apart the flesh of white night. "It''s impossible!" Countless people''s eyes were dull and whispered. A fairyland level of existence, actually ignored the fighting list ranked 340th strong attack and kill? This matter wants to spread out, afraid can detonate entire Saint immortal domain! And now. Whew! A strange noise came out. I only saw the abandoned God sword stabbed at the white night, but I didn''t know when to stab wanqingyang. Wan Qingyang''s eyes were swift and his hands were swift. One hand held the blade of the abandoned divine sword and refused to let it move on. The tip of the abandoned divine sword was already near his heart! People were silent. It was quiet and frightening. Only their breathing was still ringing. No one can believe that this man can stab Wan Qingyang''s real body with one sword! His eyesight, speed... Have surpassed the same level of people do not know how many! This is not a fairyland man at all! At this time, the white night suddenly put forth his arms and arms. As soon as he turned the sword, the sharp abandoned God sword immediately spun up and cut off Wan Qingyang''s five fingers.Wan Qingyang''s arm trembled slightly. The abandoned sword was unimpeded and went straight into it. Pooh! The sword penetrated Wan Qingyang''s chest. But apparently he didn''t hit his heart! When Wan Qingyang grasped the sword, he had already moved his vital organs. Wan Qingyang seemed to ignore the pain. He seized the opportunity, and his two arms crossed directly. He caught the abandoned sword, and then he turned his head and vomited toward the white night. Whoa!! His mouth actually spurted out a large amount of sword Qi full of space power. These sword Qi is enough to tear everything including void. The white night''s face was calm, no joy and no sorrow. When it approached, his eyes suddenly opened, and a large amount of space overflowed in his eyes, forming a round space door in front of him. All the space forces that hit us have not entered this door and disappeared, such as black hole swallowing! "Well?" Wan Qingyang''s pupil shrinks wildly. Is the spatial means of white night so amazing? However, without waiting for him to react, a fist of the white night had been heavily pounded on his forehead. Whew! Under the influence of brute force, Wan Qingyang''s body immediately fell down, his arms were cut off by the abandoned sword, and the sword that stabbed into his body also went up directly and ran out of his shoulder. The whole man fell down from the air like a broken kite. Bang! Wanqingyang falls to the ground, the floating clouds are scattered, the ground is split, and the empty earth trembles. The souls around him were already shivering, and their eyes towards the white night were full of horror. "How could that happen? How could this white night be so strong? " "That''s the fighting spirit! That''s the fighting spirit Zun ranking over 300! It''s impossible! He must have taken some pills to have such strength! It must have been taken! " "Yes, it must be so!" People were terrified and their faces were wonderful. No one wants to believe that white night has such ability! It also includes many people in Yulou. Only Mo Qing Bingyu doesn''t think so. Because she is aware of the horror of the talent of the white night, and... During this period of seclusion, he may have absorbed all the inheritance left by the ancestors of the treasure house! Besides, he must have got the benefit of seven cheetahs! However, to say that the white night can defeat wanqingyang, inking ice jade still maintains a great doubt. Don''t look at Wan Qingyang in such a mess, in fact... His real strength has not been played out. "Am I right? You''re a waste. " Looking at Wan Qingyang from a commanding position in the white night, there was not much expression on his face: "you should not appear here, you should not appear in front of me, what fighting spirit Zun, what murderer, are just a joke! Today, I will smash you to pieces However, the words fall, in return is wan Qingyang''s laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that Wan Qingyang would be so provocative one day. Interesting! How interesting! Ha ha ha ha... " laughter rippling, many people''s mind Susu straight hair cold. Only to see Wan Qingyang stand up again. He didn''t know whether he had summoned his soul or activated his magic weapon. The broken meat on his arms grew rapidly and healed, and the wound on his body was gradually healed and intact. He took a deep breath, and his breath returned to normal again. The series of terrible fighting and killing before the white night did not seem to do him any harm. "What a powerful vitality!" "In the end, it''s fighting spirit!" The people in the jade building are in a state of panic. But wan Qingyang turned his sword. His eyes were red with blood, and his face was covered with ferocious lines. Seeing this scene, someone recognized what it was and immediately lost his voice: "it''s a mad devil blood sword!! Wan Qingyang must be serious! " "What? Mad devil Blood Sword? " Many people''s faces changed dramatically. There are many people who are shocked by the jade building. "I''m going to be in trouble now!" Someone shuddered. "Elder martial sister, what is the mad devil Blood Sword?" Next to a petite and lovely jade building disciple asked. The man thought, his face turned white, and he said in a trembling voice, "that''s the famous sword formula of Wan Qingyang. It''s said that Wan Qingyang was a gentleman at the beginning! However, he was too persistent in power. Once upon a time, he got the cultivation formula of mad devil Blood Sword. To cultivate this sword, he must be vicious and disowned by six emotions. Some people say that Wan Qingyang became so cruel and killing because he practiced the mad devil Blood Sword. Some people said that his nature was like this. However, we all know one thing, which is his current situation The ranking is won by the mad devil blood sword The words fell to the ground, and the disciples of the jade tower were shocked. Is that not to say that the mad Blood Sword is enough to defeat all the existence after 340 in the fighting list?People looked in a hurry, and everyone''s face was worried. Can''t white night have such ability? Moreover, Wan Qingyang has been in this ranking for many years. His current power of mad devil Blood Sword is probably more powerful than that at the beginning... Wan Qingyang is ferocious at the corners of his mouth, and he rushes away again. This time, his whole body sword idea has become irritable and violent. White night face fearless, carrying a sword to meet. The two are intertwined again. The green light sword in Wan Qingyang''s hand has been transformed into a blood sword, and the whole person is covered by a large number of raised red lines, and the image is like a devil. He hurled his sword, and his strength and speed were stronger than before. Rao is now the white night, but also become difficult. However, what makes Bai Ye even more astonished is that, with the passage of time, Wan Qingyang''s sword wielding speed is getting faster and faster, as if... There is no upper limit... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1423 Wan Qingyang was like crazy, and he was cutting the sword in his hand recklessly. The sword power carried by that sword is as heavy as a mountain. Each sword has the destructive power of chopping the nine souls. It is so powerful that we can''t believe it. With every time he wielded his sword, Wan Qingyang''s speed became faster and faster. No one on the scene could keep up with his speed. Within a short period of 100 interest, his speed has soared 70 times, and the white night is hard to support! However, the speed is still rising, there is no end. Finally. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... abandoning the divine sword can not completely resist the sharp sword attacked by Wan Qingyang. Among the ten swords, he could only resist three or four swords. After more than ten breaths, he could not resist one sword. Wan Qingyang''s miserable blood sword was like the fangs of the devil, devouring his whole body madly. White night is almost equal to being beaten unilaterally, without the ability to fight back. Wan Qingyang''s sword seems to have been endowed with a unique ability by Wan Qingyang. The blade on it seems to be able to ignore the strength of the skin. After breaking through the defense of soul power, it acts on the flesh and blood of the white night, but it cuts some, leaving a lot of bloody marks on the body of white night. People watch the breath tight, one by one without saying a word. No one can imagine that Wan Qingyang''s mad devil Blood Sword is so terrible! In this kind of "fast" which surpasses to the extreme, any magic weapon soul skill is powerless. Because the ultimate Kendo is to let the other side not have the chance to shoot. At this time, the palm of the white night is raised, and a wonderful space technique rippled out, like a barrier, shining on the whole body of the white night. It''s OK to use a range of defense, but it won''t last long. After all, Wan Qingyang''s speed is too fast. The extremely fast speed can completely make up for his destructive power, just like dripping water and penetrating stone. The long past bombardment is enough to tear apart any defense of the white night. No, if you go on like this, you will lose! White night eyes a congealed, suddenly raised and abandoned the sword, toward the front to chop. The dark sword of abandoning God was cut down fiercely and turned into a half moon shape to hit the past. Wan Qingyang obviously knew the horror of this sword. If the Blood Sword fought with it, it would be cut and destroyed. Wan Qingyang immediately turned away. But at this time, the white night finger moves, is suddenly pinches a sword formula. Suddenly... PA! The power of the flying shuttle''s abandoned God sword suddenly exploded and turned into thousands of thin swords, like a large net that shrouded wanqingyang. The sky has been twisted. All the people''s hair stands up in the excitement of the sharp sword. However, Wan Qingyang''s face was still calm. He was fearless and continued to carry his sword. The white night finally understood the horror of the fighting spirit. Although this is the sword power generated by abandoning God''s sword power and there are tens of thousands of terrible sword Qi, they are extremely slow in front of Wan Qingyang. As they approach, Wan Qingyang''s sword has been cut off. It was too fast to see a shadow, and everything seemed to be done in a flash. Then, I saw that all the swords were broken. His face was heavy at night. These swords were chopped up. This is the abandonment of divine sword power. It is extremely difficult for ordinary martial arts to break through its sword spirit. However, Wan Qingyang takes over and shatters them all. What a terror! You should know that there are tens of thousands of sword Qi, because it is the abandonment of divine sword power, and its strength is extremely terrible. However, Wan Qingyang obviously made preparations in advance and did not panic at all. "You say I''m useless, but don''t you just do that?" Wan Qingyang''s grimace smile became more and more strong: "is this your way? What a disappointment! I thought you could bring me something wonderful, but I didn''t expect you to be like a dog. Well, it''s time to send you on the road... " after the laughter fell, Wan Qingyang killed me again. White night has not yet responded, he found that his body''s space shield and soul shield have been torn. No, Wan Qingyang''s attack is too fast! The white night retreated in a hurry. But in the end, it was a step too late. When he retreated, Wan Qingyang had already chopped millions of swords at him. Although he has the mortal spirit body, the physical body''s strength is amazing, but in the face of such a terrible attack, even the mortal spirit body can not resist. When the white night and wanqingyang distance, his body is particularly miserable. There are sword marks everywhere. A big hole has been dug out in the chest, and the dense white bones are exposed. If he had not removed the soul and heart in time, he would have been cut into pieces? "Too weak! Too weak, just like you, you want to defeat me? It''s ridiculous, ha ha ha... "Wan Qingyang laughed, and suddenly raised his blood sword in his hand. His face was full of rage, and he stabbed at the ground. Whew!The Blood Sword doesn''t reach the ground. In a moment, the sword was bloody on the ground. Pooh! The sound of the flesh breaking. Only to see the white night back again and again, the hand holding the abandoned magic sword was directly cut down by Sheng Sheng, and the blood gushed into the sky. "Young master Bai!" The people in the jade building exclaimed. Mo Qing Bingyu and Qi Mei''s face became ugly. "It seems that the boy can''t hold on!" "In the end, it''s Wan Qingyang, and the strength is really not trivial!" People kept shaking their heads. At this time, the human eye showed a strange light, bowed his head and said coldly: "everyone is ready to hand, grab the dead dragon sword!" People were in a state of panic. "Snatch the dead dragon sword? Can we be Wan Qingyang''s opponent? " Someone asked, trembling. "This is impossible. If Wan Qingyang gets mad, he will kill us all!" "Think of the people who died in his hands. Which one is not a great power? What can we fight him with?" People are frightened, uneasy, as if talking about the name of Wan Qingyang, will be incomparably frightened. Some of the great powers in the crowd were shaking their heads. They know that most of these people have been scared by Wan Qingyang! At night, the situation is grim, and wanqingyang is full of momentum. As you all know, the victory has been scored. Although the white night is strong enough, the people he faces are not ordinary people after all. He is just a fairyland. It is enough to be proud to have such a record. "Bingyu, do you want to do it?" Qi Mei''s eyes were shining, and she drank from her side. "Wait a minute." The jade hesitated to say. "If you wait, I''m afraid that boy will be cut into pieces by Wan Qingyang." Qi Mei whispered. However, Mo Qing Bingyu no longer talks. Wan Qingyang carrying the blood sword, step by step toward Qin Feng, his face is still hung with a ferocious smile, but the eyes are still keeping vigilance. Because he knew there was another trick in white night that didn''t work. That''s the dead dragon sword! "If you don''t have to die dragon sword, you may not have a chance." Wan Qingyang asked with a smile. "You don''t have to use the dead Dragon Sword yet!" Although the white night is black and blue, but his expression is still so indifferent, as if his body injury does not exist. Wan Qingyang was slightly stunned. People have not yet responded, but see that Wan Qingyang cut off the arm suddenly fly up, quickly toward the shoulder of the white night in the past. "Well?" Wan Qingyang''s face changed suddenly, as if he had noticed something. His sword was fast and inconstant. He was close to him in an instant, and shot through his body in a moment. Then he jerked again. All attacks and murders are impeccable. Whew! The abdomen of the white night was directly cut open, and the cruel sword power spread all over his body like lightning, and every bone and flesh of his whole body was split open. However, at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hands and suddenly pressed on WAN Qingyang''s shoulders. Wan Qingyang was stunned and looked at the white night in an incredible way. At this time, there was a terrible sword behind him. Swordsmanship? Wan Qingyang disdained to drink, but his body did not move, but his whole body condensed into a large amount of air current, and went towards the sword idea which was getting closer and closer. However, it has no effect. All the soul force air currents were pierced by the terrible black sword when they were close to wanqingyang. Can''t you stop it? Then try space! Wan Qingyang congeals, intending to urge the move again. But this time, he found that no matter how he operated the moves, they were useless. When I looked up, I found that white night instilled soul power into his shoulder through his hands. Did he suppress my power with his own soul power? How could that be possible? Wan Qingyang''s incredible thoughts. The reason why white night doesn''t break free is to be bait! Pooh! At this time, abandoned sword once again penetrated wanqingyang. But in the moment of penetration, Wan Qingyang also protected a sound, the space around the white night twisted up. Space began to squeeze him a little bit, so that he had nowhere to escape, and even became difficult to stand up. Because of the distortion of space, it is impossible for white night to take back and abandon the magic sword. He even has no ability to pull out the dead dragon sword! "You are finished! Ha ha ha ha, the battle is over, punk! Now you should understand the power of my wanqingyang, right? Ha ha ha... "Wan Qingyang laughed. He can''t wait to taste the white night, struggling, howling, despairing in this desperate situation, and finally dying in pain.It''s just that... he watched the white night and waited for a long time, but he didn''t see any movement in the white night. Wan Qingyang slightly a Leng, feel not strong. At this time, the arms of the white night suddenly exert force, and they actually pull Wan Qingyang closer to him and drink at the same time. Then he pulls Wan Qingyang here. At the same time, he also launches the space technique. But this time, the space technique is not to hit Wan Qingyang, but to increase the strength of wanqingyang''s distorting space, so that it can destroy and crush everything. Seeing this, everyone was shocked. White night, it seems to be deliberately putting yourself in a bad situation... "what is he going to do?" "Is he going to die with Wan Qingyang?" The sound of panic came and went. At this time, the broken arms and ferocious scars of the white night have begun to heal one by one. When Wan Qingyang saw this, he was struck by lightning in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1424 The healing speed of body in white night is beyond people''s imagination. And he is very cruel, but also strong and heinous. Wan Qingyang is frantic and free. But it''s too late! When he uses space compression to distort white night, white night also uses space compression to accelerate the distortion of space. Wan Qingyang wants to retreat, but the space behind him has blocked his movement. His back touches the twisted space, and immediately becomes bloody. "Asshole! You let me go Wan Qingyang looks around in horror, trying to urge the technique to escape. But as soon as his means of space rose, he was suppressed by the death of the white night. There is no birth at all! Even if the strong urge, but also incomparably weak, slow, completely not enough to resist the strength around! "Do you want to die? Let me go! Let me go! Let me go! Let me go... " Wan Qingyang roared bitterly, kicking the white night with his feet. He even hit me with his head and bit with his mouth, just like a barbarian fighting. But the white night all endured. He ignored Wan Qingyang''s attack, his arms just grabbed Wan Qingyang, locked him completely, waiting for the arrival of space compression. "Isn''t it?" People outside were startled and everyone''s eyes were huge. Mo Qing Bingyu, Qi Mei and others are also watching. They don''t know what white night is going to do. After all, if we observe the situation, we will burn both jade and stone in the white night! "Does he really want to die?" Qi Mei couldn''t help but intervene. But next to the ink clear ice jade but stopped her. "Look again!" A cold voice came out. "Still see?" Qi Mei looks at the inky jade. Can ink clear ice jade look still very calm. Many souls in the distance secretly call Mo Qing ice jade cold-blooded and merciless. After all, if Qi Mei intervened, the white night would live, and WAN Qingyang would surely live, but Mo Qing Bingyu stopped it. Many people speculated that Mo Qing Bingyu wanted to kill Wan Qingyang at the expense of Bai Ye. However... These people don''t know that if white night is really dead, Mo Qing Bingyu can''t survive, after all, she is still poisoned by white night at the moment. The reason why Mo Qing Bingyu stopped Qi Mei was that she did not see the momentum of death in the eyes of the white night, nor did she see the anger of the same fate. It seems that he is deliberately so, rather than helpless. She knew white night better than Qi Mei. After all, they had established a blood soul pledge. The situation is very tense. Finally, the space compression has reached the limit, and the distorted void begins to squeeze the white night and wanqingyang. Under the urging of the double space technique, the destructive force of this space compression is almost unprecedented. The flesh and blood of white night is twisted and torn, and wanqingyang''s is no exception. Pain pervaded them. But there was no expression in the night. "Ah Wan Qingyang gave out a ferocious roar, and his whole face was like a ghost. "Are you going to die with me? You''re going to die with me? Good! Die together if you want to die! I''m not afraid of you Wan Qingyang roared. However, at this time, the white night has a cold smile: "who told you that I will die?" Wan Qingyang''s roar stopped abruptly: "what do you say?" "What I have is human beings. As long as there are creatures nearby, I will not die. The endless vitality will let me live again. As long as there is a breath, no existence can kill me! So I''m not going to die, and you''re going to die The white night is light. This word falls to the ground, Wan Qingyang''s brain instantly roars, a blank. "Impossible... Impossible! Impossible He growled bitterly: "you are just a fairyland guy, why do you have the human spirit body?"?? It''s impossible!! You must be lying to me White night did not speak, but turned his head to the side and bumped into the twisted space. Whew! Half of his head was torn in an instant. Everything in the head is clearly presented in Wan Qingyang''s eyes. Wan Qingyang''s pupils were constricted. All the people around me were shocked. However... At this time, from all directions passed countless green breath. This is full of vitality, is the endless force of life! They ignore the space, fly directly to this side and crash into the body of the white night. In an instant, the broken body of the white night quickly healed, and the half of the head cut off also grew rapidly. After only a few breaths, people will be in good condition. What a terrible life force. All the souls around him opened their mouths and could not speak.Also includes the ink clear ice jade! "This..." Qi Mei was struck by lightning and was hard to move. "Now, do you understand?" The white night is light. Seeing this scene, Wan Qingyang''s body and bones had already trembled, and his lips were shaking wildly. "Since you have such a strong vitality, why... Why did you get hurt before, but your wound didn''t heal..." "that''s what I did on purpose. If I showed you the strong vitality of human beings at the beginning, how could you end up like this?" Calm way of white night. Wan Qingyang has been shocked speechless. How could he have thought that at the beginning of the fight, white night had already figured out how to kill him. From the beginning, this is a game! A dead end to him! Wan Qingyang''s crazy face gradually calmed down. There was a dead silence in his eyes. Obviously, he accepted the reality. Twisted space, a little bit of contraction, a little squeeze. Soon, Wan Qingyang''s flesh and bones were twisted. It''s like a big mouth, swallowing Wan Qingyang completely. The crack of bone is very harsh. Finally... Wan Qingyang''s body is completely torn by the twisted space. People die on the spot! As for white night, it is not. At the moment when the twisted space is about to be swallowed, the white night moves her fingers. Then, the compression of space swallowed up his hands, feet and even his head, and it was difficult to move forward. Because the dead dragon sword in the waist of the white night withstood this force. But at the moment, he is not a man. People look at it, they can''t believe it. But it was just then. Whoosh! A dark light comes from the twisted space. It''s a dead dragon sword. Only to see it flying in the air, a sword hit, carrying endless power stabbed here. Bang! A ripple of space erupts around with the sword force. All the people around were shaken back. The white night also fell from the twisted space and fell heavily on the ground. The breath of life from countless people around him quickly converged into his body. Those strong people in the distance were shocked and stopped their breath of life, not to be absorbed by the night. But people with jade buildings are enough. In the surging force of life, the hands and feet of the white night are born again, and the head is restored. After a while, the man was as good as before. Though he was already weak. The people around looked at the people who got up from the ground, and could not speak at all. On the other side of the jade building, there was a cheering sound. The white night stretched out his hand to catch the abandoned God sword which fell from the air and collected the scabbard. The man sat on the ground and gasped. Who could have thought that Wan Qingyang, a famous killer in all directions, was killed by a fairyland level existence... "how could this happen?" "Wanqingyang all failed?" "This guy... It''s just... It''s just opportunistic..." some people don''t like it. "Yes, he just won by relying on his strong vitality. It''s not strong, it doesn''t count..." "if we go together, the boy will not be able to support it!" "That''s right, everyone. The boy is very weak now. Even if you start the dead dragon sword, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Let''s kill that guy and seize the dead dragon sword." The people around him added up, and there was a terrible light in their eyes. They don''t admit the killing of the white night. After all, it is too unacceptable. Of course, they will not miss this opportunity. Otherwise, I don''t know how difficult it will be to capture the dead dragon sword in the future. "Come on, take the night to rest!" Ink clear ice jade seems to be aware of what, immediately drink. The people of the jade building rushed forward. "Wait a minute!" The spirits in the distance came clattering, and a real-time immortal master called out. "Get out of here Qi Mei came forward and stood in front of the white night and said. "Lord Qi Mei! This matter has nothing to do with you, please get out of the way The immortal master is deep. "What does that have to do with you? A pack of jackals! It''s just a dragon sword Qi Mei said coldly, "I''ll put my words here. If you want to die, you can kill me first! But I''d like to see if you can do that! " "You..." people are in a hurry."White night, do you only hide behind women?" Some people are unconvinced and yell at the white night. "I will kill you easily, unless you think you are more powerful than Wan Qingyang." He breathed in the daytime. "You are just taking advantage of Qing Yang! How good do you think you are? " "Yes, you are just a fairyland! You can only use this method. You see, after you killed Wan Qingyang, there is no response from Shenji palace. It can be seen that even Shenji palace does not recognize this battle! " "So I advise you to hand over the dead dragon sword so that you will not suffer from any disaster!" "That''s right!" People said that the scene was noisy. Ink clear ice jade face no expression. Qi Mei''s chest heaved. "A bunch of bastards! A bunch of bastards She yelled and scolded angrily. People could not help but want to move. But just then... boom! There was a crackling noise. Just look at the central space of two groups of people, suddenly and quickly open, spin and a huge incomparable space students come out! In an instant, the scene was silent, and all the voices stopped abruptly. The crowd gazed. Just look at the space door, out of a gray haired old man. And that man... Is Shenji old man! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1425 Please support nine Heaven Sword Master and Migu reading! Every time you click, is a great encouragement to the author! More wonderful works wap.cmread.com ! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1426 The appearance of Shenji old man immediately made the restless scene much quieter. The tensions were also brought under control. People do not dare to mess around, one by one looking at the old man. White night also looked up, eyes flashing doubt. Fu Canghai, the Shenji old man he met in jiuhun continent before, is just a new man with weak strength. However, this old man''s strength is obviously not comparable to that of fucanghai sea. At a glance, he is unfathomable, unable to discern his depth, which is unbelievable. It seems that the strength of Shenji old man has also increased with the rank of the fighting list. Seeing Shenji old man appear, all present understand his purpose. Just watch him raise his hand. Whoosh! A beam of light flew out of the void. That''s the fighting spirit statue token twisted into hair. He raised his hand again and wiped the token''s face. Whew! The twisted and shriveled token is instantly intact. Then he lifted it gently. The token immediately broke away from his hand, as if it had come alive and flew towards the white night. Day night reaches for a hand. "Lingzun white night, successfully defeated fighting spirit Zun Wan Qingyang, ranked 340th, special award!" After that, Shenji old man waved his hand again, and a pill flew past. The pill is golden yellow, emitting a strong aura of gold, thick and boundless, as if it was made of pure gold pills, luxurious and mysterious. As soon as the pill came out, there was a sudden uproar all around. "That thing?? Can we say... " " yes, it must be! That must be Tiangang immortal pill "My God! Is it that Shenji old man wants to give this thing to the white night as a reward? " "This... How could this happen?" Panic voice one after another, countless people stare at the pill, a look of disbelief. The white night stretched out his hand, and his face was filled with surprise. Looking at the frightened face of the crowd around him, he did not understand: "is this thing very good?" "The secret pill specially made by Shenji palace is extremely rare and precious. It can greatly increase the strength of his body. It is said that Chitian, who ranks 300 in the battle list, took this pill, so that his body reached the point of immortality and immortality. He has not been injured for 30000 years because of this pill! This pill is not for everyone. At least Wan Qingyang didn''t get it. So, you''ve got a fortune Behind the ink clear ice jade light said. Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes lit up. Qi Mei murmured, "it''s a bad luck!" White night pretended not to hear, directly put Tiangang immortal pill into the mouth. In an instant, the pill melted, and a pure energy spread all over his body, transforming every inch of blood all over his body. This energy... It''s incredible! It not only has a strong regeneration ability, but also is like a layer of armor, enriched between the flesh and skin! "Good Dan!" The white night couldn''t help but cry with joy. However, the souls in the distance are all pale and their eyes are full of despair. "It looks like we can''t do anything about him!" The immortal master is famous. "Yes The man next to him clenched his fist and was extremely unwilling: "this man has the mortal spirit body, and his physical body is extremely strong. Now with the blessing of Tiangang undead pill, his physical strength has reached an incredible level. I''m afraid that even if he is standing there to let us kill, we may not be able to kill him!" "The plan has to be cancelled!" "No chance!" "We can''t kill him alone." People sighed and took out the token and communication magic weapon one after another, informing zongmen not to rush. Shenji old man didn''t have much expression. He looked at the dead dragon sword on his waist in the white night. He scanned the body of the dead dragon sword again and said: "dragon master, the road will be more dangerous in the future. Don''t put your hope on the dead dragon sword. It can''t protect you!" The sound fell to the ground and the man walked towards the space door. "I know." White night nods. "In addition, although wearing this sword will cause countless deaths, it can also make you exercise hard. I hope you will not die because of this sword." Shenji old man turned his head again, but after leaving this sentence, he directly stepped into the space door and disappeared. Hearing the sound of the white night, the heart also coagulated a few minutes. Indeed. Dead dragon sword is a big problem. Now it has been exposed. Even if we can defeat this group of people today, what will happen in the future? There are more powerful people and more sinister people waiting for him. After all, the prestige of this sword is too wide. Even in the corners of the nine souls continent, there are people who know this sword. We have to find a way to do it once and for all. Thinking in the white night.After the Shenji old man left, no one dared to go forward. Those who had questioned the power of the white night before were all nervous and ugly at the moment. It''s a slap in public. Even Shenji old man has admitted, who dares to despise the white night? "Let''s go!" Someone whispered. Someone started to retreat. The souls are leaving. Soon, all the people in front of the jade building scattered and left. The crisis is over. All the people in the jade building breathed a sigh of relief. White night also sat on the ground, pinched a cold sweat. "What a mess you are Mo Qing Bingyu and Qi Mei and others came over, and Qi Mei disdained to hum. "I don''t mess around. Have you ever beaten Wan Qingyang?" White night asked her funny. When Qi Mei heard the voice, her face turned red and her anger broke out: "what do you say? How dare you look down on me? Do you think I''m afraid of that wanqingyang? You get up! Let''s have a fight! I want the rank of your fighting spirit "You are taking advantage of the danger now!" "Good! I''ll come to you when you''re all right! " Qi Mei said angrily. "I''m just joking. How can you react so much?" "Are you kidding? I don''t think it''s a joke! " Qi Mei gritted her teeth and said, "don''t think you can be lawless if you have inherited it. You should know that you were just an ant in my eyes. Even if you have some fortune now, it is not a capital that you can indulge in my eyes! When you recover, I''ll find you again! I want you to know that only the strong can be worthy of ice jade! " "Er..." the white night was completely speechless. The disciples of the jade building nearby also covered their lips and laughed. White night is nothing to ask for. Mo Qing Bing Yu ignored Qi Mei''s words and said, "white night, Shenji old man''s words are not unreasonable. Although the storm is over, I believe there will be enemies coming soon, and their strength will only be stronger than Wan Qingyang. Do you really want to seal the death dragon sword?" The white night was silent. But soon he looked up and said, "I''m going to a place." "Where?" "Shenjianzong!" The white night is light. As soon as the words fell, Qi Mei and Mo Qing Bingyu''s faces changed. "What do you want to do?" However, the white night did not answer, he stepped a little, did not enter the jade building, disappeared. After Wan Qingyang was defeated in the war, the news that white night won the ranking spread rapidly, and the whole Saint immortal region was boiling. Countless people were shocked and sighed by it. You know, when you defeat Wan Qingyang, you don''t use the dead dragon sword in the white night. Although it is true that there are opportunistic factors, most of them still rely on the strength of the white night, which no one can deny. Otherwise, it would be questioning the judgment of Shenji palace. And although the spirit of white night is not high, but his physical strength is unprecedented strong, no one dare to underestimate the existence of this fairyland. But the more so, the more dangerous the situation of white night. Because even Wan Qingyang has been defeated, there will naturally be countless hidden world strong people for attention. Those who are young and weak will not seek the trouble of white night any more, but they will ask a living great power to come out of the mountain. At that point, the situation is quite different. In shenjianzong. "What are you talking about? Wan Qingyang was killed? " The Lord of Shenjian looked gloomy and looked at the people below and said, "you didn''t cheat me?" "How could that be possible?" Many people exclaimed. "There''s nothing impossible." Master Shenjian took a deep breath: "after all, there is a dead dragon sword in the daytime!" However, when the words fell to the ground, the people on the ground said in a hurry: "no... no, patriarch, Wan Qingyang was killed by white night... White night... Did not use the dead dragon sword!" "Did not use the dead dragon sword?" Everyone''s eyes widened. "It''s impossible!" The Qingluo river nearby roared angrily: "the white night does not need the dead dragon sword. It''s just a waste of fairyland. What does he take to fight that madman? Don''t fool me Don''t say it''s the Qingluo River, even the other strong people on the scene would not believe it. The people below kneel on the ground, trembling, and shouting in a low voice: "white night... White night uses the power of space!" "Space power?" "Yes, he... He crushed Wan Qingyang to death with the power of space..." "bold, you dare to lie!" Qingluo river is very angry and rushes to the past and kicks it to fly. "The fairyland guy just got into touch with space magic! Do you want to tell me that Wan Qingyang''s space technique is not as good as night? " He glared and growled.The man rolled on the ground two times, hit his head and blood, but did not dare to lie down, quickly stood up, no longer speak. He didn''t want to explain, and he couldn''t. Because... It''s hard to believe even himself. However, the Lord of Shenjian was pacified. His face was very ugly, and his eyes were filled with solemnity: "don''t embarrass him! He won''t lie to us, it must be "But... Father..." "things seem to have gone beyond our expectations. It seems that we have to change our strategy." Shen Jian said in a deep voice, spinning and staring at the people below: "is the white night still in the jade building?" "This..." the man carefully took out the communication magic weapon, looked at it, and said in surprise: "white night seems to have left the jade building?" "Leave the jade building?" "Where has he gone?" the crowd looked tense "He... He..." the man stared at the magic weapon of communication, and suddenly his face changed greatly. He did not hold it firmly, and the magic weapon fell to the ground. All around, people were surprised. Just listen to that person Na Na Na to say: "white night... Seem to come to us?" (I went to the medical insurance bureau and the social security bureau at 9:00 to report for medical insurance. I played football on both sides and pushed back and forth. I rode a bicycle eight times! I didn''t finish my work until noon. I didn''t finish it until 1:30 when I went to work. I didn''t say anything. I''m so sorry for the late update. I should scold me if I don''t answer back.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1427 The white night did not stay in the Jade House for a long time, but made a slight downward adjustment and left the jade building to advance toward shenjianzong. Mo Qing Bingyu and others don''t understand what he is going to do. But if you let Bai ye go to shenjianzong alone, Moqing Bingyu is obviously not at ease. She doesn''t want to have something wrong with white night, otherwise it will be a big trouble. If you let the disciples of Yulou follow you, it will be useless. Moreover, Yulou also needs to be on guard. Therefore, Mo Qing Bingyu plans to come in person and follow the white night to meet the shenjianzong. However, she was stopped by Qi Mei. Her reason is simple. 1¡¢ Yulou needs ink clear ice jade. After all, the influence of the dead dragon sword is too wide. Even if the white night defeats Wan Qingyang, there must be other people coming to make trouble during this period of time, which requires the suppression of Moqing Bingyu. 2¡¢ The white night saved Qi Mei. Therefore, Qi Mei took the initiative to keep up with her in this line, which was also to repay the kindness of the white night. What''s more, Qi Mei was eager to fight with her. If something happened to her, she would not agree. The speed of the white night is very fast, the eyes look forward, and never move forward. Qi Mei followed her, her eyebrows wrinkled. "What are you going to shenjianzong for On the way, Qi Mei finally couldn''t help asking. White night did not speak. "Don''t you go to shenjianzong to talk about it?" Qi Mei snorted coldly: "if so, I advise you to save. Shenjianzong''s people are not good people. Although the arrival of wanqingyang must be ordered by shenjianzong, Wan Qingyang was expelled from shenjianzong long ago. As long as shenjianzong does not admit that wanqingyang is his shenjianzong, even if you are reasonable, it will not help!" "Oh?" Bai Ye looked at her curiously: "you know shenjianzong quite well." "Understand?" Qi Mei sneered: "shenjianzong''s evil deeds are well known by many people in Shengxian area. I had a fight with them at the beginning. They were afraid of my strength, and finally they chose to apologize to me. This is the end of the matter!" "Have you ever dealt with shenjianzong?" White night was a big surprise. "Of course." Qi Mei hummed: "you have fought with Wan Qingyang, you should understand Wan Qingyang''s talent and strength." "Very strong." White night said four words. If there is no mortal spirit, he is absolutely impossible to defeat Wan Qingyang, and this is the general idea of Wan Qingyang. If Wan Qingyang first realized the strength of the body in the white night, he would not make this mistake and be squeezed to death by the space. "Yes, Wan Qingyang''s natural strength is very strong. Similarly, he is also a fighting spirit Zun. He is so proud of nature that he will become a great power in the future. Why does shenjianzong want to expel him? You know, such a terrible existence is robbed by any clan. Isn''t shenjianzong breaking his arm by doing so? " "Why did shenjianzong expel it?" The white night asked. "The reason is not because Wan Qingyang is a madman?" Qi Mei hummed: "Wan Qingyang has been crazy and cruel since his rise. Because of his abnormal desire to kill, he has the title of murderer. He will kill all those who make him unhappy. Even if he is walking on the road, he will kill without any reason, even if he wants to His relatives and friends have been killed by him "What a pervert." The night is full of emotion. This is no longer human. "Because of this, Wan Qingyang''s behavior can be said to be anger and resentment, but wan Qingyang is still absolutely loyal to shenjianzong, which is very puzzling. But wan Qingyang killed too many people and made too many enemies, which made him become a public enemy. If shenjianzong took him in again, he would be implicated and become a mouse that everyone in the saint immortal region would shout and beat. Therefore, in order to protect himself, shenjianzong only wanted to protect himself Can drive him out of the clan Qi Mei said coldly: "however, it''s just a cover up to drive Wan Qingyang out of the sect! As a matter of fact, Wan Qingyang is still serving shenjianzong. " "Oh?" "Shenjianzong had wanqingyang as a sharp weapon in recent years. They burned, killed and plundered everywhere and even offended me! If I hadn''t got some strength, I''m afraid I would have been killed, but it also showed me the face of shenjianzong Qi Mei said that, gnashing her teeth: "however, shenjianzong has done all the evil things, but all these things are done in the name of Wan Qingyang. Even if someone knows that shenjianzong is behind the scenes, they can''t help it. Someone once launched a strong man to encircle Wan Qingyang. Wan Qingyang was besieged and hard to support. But just when he was about to be killed, an unknown expert suddenly appeared to rescue him, and some people noticed it That nameless master''s escape means is shenjianzong''s soul skill, so guess Wan Qingyang was saved by shenjianzong! However, when people accused shenjianzong and asked him to hand over Wan Qingyang, shenjianzong refused to admit it. Therefore, Wan Qingyang burned, killed and plundered shenjianzong, and shenjianzong provided shelter for WAN Qingyang. It is already an open secret, and the two are in collusion! It''s disgusting! " Hearing Qi Mei''s words, she nodded repeatedly in the daytime. "I didn''t expect that the shenjianzong was so bad that it was so bad!""In fact, there are not many families like shenjianzong who are disgusting in Shengxian area, but you don''t know. The soul cultivates Taoism, and the interests are supreme. For the sake of interests, anyone is just a beast in human skin. Some people are even inferior to beasts." Qi Mei''s anger cleared up a lot, and she recovered her indifference. "That''s right." The white night nodded and did not speak any more. Qi Mei glanced at him: "I have said so much and wasted so many words. Don''t you understand what I mean?" "What do you mean?" It''s like a foggy night. "What do you mean? Well, it means to let you go back quickly. " Qi Mei said, "it''s useless to reason with such a sect as shenjianzong. You should go back with me quickly. Don''t try to fool around, or Bingyu will worry about it!" Hearing the sound in the white night, he looked curious: "I didn''t say I wanted to reason with shenjianzong." "If you don''t make sense, do you still want to destroy god and judge Buddhism by one person?" Qi Mei sneered: "don''t be so whimsical. Don''t say you have a dead dragon sword. Even if you have ten dead dragon swords, you can''t do it. Shenjianzong dares to be so lawless, but they are at peace. Do you think it will be destroyed by ordinary people?" White night a faint smile, did not speak. Soon, they approached shenjianzong. Qi Mei frowned. "Are you really not going back?" The night is silent. "Well, since you don''t go back, I don''t care about you! If it wasn''t for Bingyu, you think I''d come over? " Qi Mei was a little angry and said angrily, "then I''ll collect the corpse for you!" "Do I want to thank you?" The white night laughs. "You... You are such an idiot!" Qi Mei was too angry to speak. "Ha ha..." laughing twice in the daytime, suddenly the finger moved, the space in front of me suddenly split, and people ran into the space, and instantly appeared thousands of miles away. Blink? Qi Mei''s face was slightly stunned, and immediately began to use the space. But she was shocked to find that her own space blink is not as exquisite as the white night?? Thousands of miles away, it is the gate of shenjianzong. It''s a huge cloud mountain range. On the mountain, there are countless buildings, cornices and arches, resplendent, just like the palace of celestial beings. In front of the mountains, there are a lot of figures. These are the strong points of shenjianzong. Every one of them has a terrible smell, and the strength is incomparable. They seemed to have guessed that the white night was coming. They stood up early, armed one by one, and looked at this side. As the night approached, everyone breathed fast. We can see that the white night is just one person, and people''s tight breathing is relaxed. "Are the people of shenjianzong stationed outside? It looks like there is still an eye liner near the jade tower. Qi Mei''s face changed slightly, and she said to the white night that she was walking towards shenjianzong: "white night! It''s urgent. Don''t mess around and follow me back. " The white night, however, still turned a deaf ear. Qi Mei''s lung almost burst into anger: this dead man! "Are you that white night?" At this time, the crowd split, and the Lord of Shenjian came to the front under the crowd of Qingluo River and others, staring at the person in front of him and saying. "You sent Wan Qingyang?" The white night is light. "Of course not. Wan Qingyang has been expelled from shenjianzong by us. He is no longer a shenjianzong. What he has done has nothing to do with my shenjianzong!" The master of Shenjian said coldly, and his eyes fell on the simple sword on his waist in the white night, and his eyes twinkled with cold light: "it''s you, Li Zi, why break into shenjianzong without authorization? Shouldn''t you give me an explanation? " On hearing this, Qi Mei''s face sank and she said in a low voice: "shenjianzong people, I warn you to stop fooling around, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." "Qi Mei?" Lord Shenjian sneered: "the last time I asked you, it was only because we were threatened by seven powerful clans. We didn''t want to make extra troubles with you. Otherwise, do you really think our shenjianzong will be afraid of you? Get out of here quickly. Otherwise, I will kill you, but in a flash. " "You..." Qi Mei''s small face rose red and incomparable, and she wanted to say something. But Lord Shenjian interrupted her directly. "You go away, this son stay, do account for me!" The voice of indifference rang out. Obviously, shenjianzong will not let the white night leave. Qi Mei''s face was very ugly. But at this time, the white night suddenly took a step forward. The people looked shocked and looked together. But listen to white night light mouth: "I think you are all wrong, I come here, not to reason with you, nor to tell you to explain!" "What are you doing here?" Master Shenjian frowned. The corners of his mouth rose in the white night, and the pupil beads suddenly turned golden and black. He was extremely cautious, and a supreme sword idea burst out from him."I''m here just to kill people!" As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly pulled out his double swords and chopped at the crowd. Abandon God. Dead dragon. The light of the sword soars to the sky, and the sword spirit is surging on the clouds. Qi Mei was stunned for a moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1428 crazy! Crazy!! This is a complete madman! Qi Mei only felt her forehead was boiling hot, and all her thoughts stopped. She even thought she had heard something wrong. Is that the purpose of coming here day and night? Is he really going to fight shenjianzong alone? What the hell is he doing? What the hell is he thinking? Qi Mei stood in the same place, staring at the instant riot crowd, people can not return to God for a long time. What is the matter with all this? With the two swords coming out together, the irascible sword meaning is like a beast in a flood. It blows at the crowd. In an instant, the crowd suddenly became agitated. The first group of shenjianzong strongmen were caught off guard and were directly engulfed by the sword power of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned divine sword. When the sword power passed away, no bones were found. When the two swords went down, they were alive and wiped out hundreds of people. "Asshole The master of Shenjian was furious. "Kill! Kill! Kill him The Qingluo River also gave out a shrill cry. The strong men of shenjianzong immediately surrounded the white night. In the white night''s eyes, the cold and crazy killing intention is revealed. Without any hesitation and fear, the man stares at the soul who rushes in, and comes out with two swords. Sonorous! Once again, the sword spirit of sorrow and terror was attacked. The sword power of abandoning God is like a crescent moon, cutting into the crowd. The sword power of the dead dragon is like a torrent, swallowing the crowd. Everyone fled in panic. No one dares to confront these two terrible swords. Otherwise, no matter who they are, they will be chopped by the power of these two terrible swords. "Don''t fight head-on with him. Someone will hold him down, then cut off his arms and take back the dead dragon sword and abandoned sword!" The Lord of Shenjian exclaimed. "Yes." The people around him scattered. "Boy, try it! Swallow the hole An old man with a long beard roared and quickly kneaded the formula with both hands. He sacrificed a circle of space and hit the void. In a flash, there were a lot of ripples all over his body in the white night. He quickly waved his sword, but he saw that his arms suddenly fell into the void. It was as if he had hit the water. It was difficult for both arms to move, and the arms completely disappeared. Only two swords were still suspended in front of him. White night eyes a Lin: "broken!" Bang Dang! In front of the void burst, white night suddenly force. Whoa! The arms are pulled out. "What?" The old man was shocked: "he didn''t use the technique of space to break me. Instead, he used the art of truth?" "This son''s means are extraordinary, all use all one''s strength!" A middle-aged man drank a lot and urged him to learn the method. He just waved his sleeve, and a long Golden Snake flew out of his sleeve. Like golden lightning, the golden snake darted to the side of the white night, spinning and winding around his body, turning into a golden chain to lock the white night to death. The white night struggled at once, but the long Golden Snake was obviously unusual. No matter how violent he was, he couldn''t get rid of it. "Damn it!" Qi Mei bit her teeth and finally chose to rush to help. But here is shenjianzong. She can''t do anything by herself. As soon as she was about to rush up, a group of powerful shenjianzong blocked her. "Qi Mei, if you don''t go, you will die here today!" A strong man said coldly. "Dead? Is it up to you? " Qi Mei was angry, and she was not polite. Her soul power was stored up and she put her hand directly. The scene was in chaos. The situation of white night is becoming less optimistic. After the Golden Snake tied it up, hundreds of terrible trends appeared on the top of the head. Each trend was like a mountain, and it was suppressed crazily downward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the sound of shaking and exploding came from his body in the white night. His body was slightly bent and seemed to be unable to support it. They were overjoyed. "Hundreds of strong people suppress, this is not a small fairyland you can support." One God Jianzong''s strong man sneered. "Now how do you move?" Qingluo River ferociously hummed: "let go of his arms!" "Yes." On both sides, two souls with cold swords rushed in, one left and one right, and cut off their arms toward the white night. The sharp blade seems to cut open the void, and the cold edge of the blade is cold. Just taking a look at it, there is a feeling of being cut off by it. However. When the sharp blade cuts on the arms of the white night, it makes a crisp sound. It seems that the blade hit the toughest Tiangang. Dang! The sound is rippling, especially pleasant to the ear. People are a shock, incredible looking at this scene, a brain crazy. These two terrible slashes did not break the flesh of the white night."What?" They lost their voice. However, the white night suddenly let go of his hand, abandoned the magic sword and directly revolved around him. The place he passed was covered with blood. And the throat of the two people is penetrated in an instant. The dead dragon sword seems to have been guided by something. The sharp sword rises into the air directly, spins and falls downward, and its gray brown sword body is thrown in the air. Roar!!!! Death dragon sword! It was born with the roar of the earth shaking sword, and the terrible power seemed to destroy everything in the world. The soul beside the white night was caught off guard and was directly engulfed by the sword power of the dead dragon. "What?" The Qingluo river was completely stunned. Master bingshen''s face was heavy. At the moment, the white night is completely out of control. Although he is bound and suppressed, he blows at the crowd with two swords. A large amount of sword Qi burst out from the two swords, like locusts, fluttering around everything around, as if to crush all around into powder! "Kill! Kill! Kill him! He doesn''t even have the means to resist your attack. Why don''t you kill him quickly? Kill! Kill Qingluo river seems to be crazy in general, crazy like roaring at the powerful people around shenjianzong. The strong ones went on and on, rushing towards the white night. At night, his hands are bound and unable to move, which can be said to be a live target. However... it is only when all the attacks of the crowd rain on the white night that the souls understand what despair is. White night ignored all the people''s attacks, but concentrated on controlling the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword. No matter what kind of attack appeared behind him, he did not even look at it. Dang! Dang! Dang! Bang... a lot of harsh sounds came out. Gradually, people stopped attacking. Their eyes widened and their faces became more and more frightened. White night... Still intact! How could that be possible? An existence that can''t be killed even if it can''t be killed. For other creatures, it has been absolutely suppressed. Even if it is defeated, it will never be defeated. And that''s what happened in white night. At present, his physical strength is amazing and surpasses all. Ordinary soul people can''t threaten him. Whew! Finally, the man who controls the golden chain is pierced by the abandoned sword. The golden chain fell to the ground. White night''s eyes twinkled with fierce light, broke free from the shackles, and seized the flying sword with both hands, and continued to fight soundly. The situation of shenjianzong has gradually become disadvantageous www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1429 Qi Mei and the strong men of the shenjianzong around her were more and more distracted and separated from each other. Because all their attention was focused on the white night. Lord Shenjian clearly understood that it was useless to contain the body of the white night. As long as the white night could activate the spirit of heaven, he could control two magic swords. Even if he did not use his hands, he would still be able to shoot and kill without fear. All of a sudden, white night''s hand shook, and a sword was offered from the ring of Qianlong. It was a bright red sword. Once it appeared, it was held by the white night and danced wantonly. This is just blood dancing sword! He can easily dodge and parry even if the attacks around him are like raindrops. What''s more, there are many sword skills he can''t learn at this stage. In an instant, the pressure of shenjianzong in all directions increased again. What''s more incredible is that after the appearance of this sword, the soul power of the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword is more strong, and the chopping attack of the two swords is more fierce. "It''s impossible!" Qingluo River shivering at the white night of crazy killing, brain a blank. He has never seen anyone who can attack with all his strength and can attack and kill with two swords at the same time. Besides, these two swords are not ordinary swords. They are divine swords. What''s more, the moves urged by the white night are all sword moves that can only be used by people at the level of immortal master! He has such a strong soul power? He has such a powerful energy? This is something that even the Lord of Shenjian can''t do! "Why? Why is this so? " Qingluo River felt that he was going crazy. He couldn''t see through the man. Many people don''t understand. However, they didn''t know that in the current white night, he gave his body to the blood dance sword, and he controlled the abandoned God sword and the dead dragon sword with all his strength. The attack of the blood dance sword did not take any effort, let alone work hard. Naturally, this effect could be achieved. Soon, thousands of people of shenjianzong were killed by a fairyland level existence in the white night and were defeated. The situation became more and more unfavorable, and shenjianzong was defeated. "Father! If we go on like this, we shenjianzong will be razed by this man! " Qingluo River anxiously looked at the master of Shenjian and said. "Don''t worry." Master Shenjian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "the strong dragon does not oppress the local snake, not to mention this single fairyland man? Even if he has all kinds of opportunities and adventures, even if he has a dead dragon sword and abandons the divine sword, it is not the capital to challenge our shenjianzong. A clan force that has existed for many years is not doomed to collapse! We don''t know our details at all! " Speaking of this, Shenjian patriarch side head to drink: "open the killing array! Thank you very much On hearing this, all the people around him changed color. "Lord, is this really going to disturb the swordfish?" "Lord swordfish is closed. If you disturb him, I''m afraid... He will not be happy." The people around said cautiously. However, the master of Shenjian kept humming: "idiot, the dead dragon sword is here, and the swordfish will not be happy? If he knows the death Dragon Sword appears and we don''t inform him, I''m afraid he will blame us! Go to inform me quickly. This is the most precious treasure delivered to your door. If you don''t take it today, I''m afraid that my shenjianzong will have to be teased by the fellow disciples of the whole Saint immortal region! " When the words fell to the ground, people were shocked and did not dare to hesitate. They nodded and ran inside. After a while, the whole shenjianzong trembled. Those shenjianzong who besieged the white night looked into the sky, but they saw strange golden lights burst out in the Mountain Gate of shenjianzong. These lights were arranged in the air and turned into a triangle pattern. At the top of the triangle, a round eye like the sun appeared. Inside the eye was a dark figure, looking at this side. What is this? White night is confused. But found that the figure slowly changed up, before and after only five breaths, actually changed into a white night appearance! "What?" Later Qi Mei saw this, and she was shocked and pale: "is this the legendary killing array?" "Kill the array? What is that? " White night frowns. "Zhumie formation is an ancient killing array, which is said to be the ancestor of zhumiemen 100000 years ago. It has infinite power, but zhumiemen was killed later..." "it''s not strange to be killed by such a name." The white night couldn''t help but say. "After zhumiemen was destroyed, their disciples stole the map and eyes of Zhumie formation and fled the other side. Until thousands of years ago, the descendants of zhumiemen appeared in a powerful family called" kuilong Valley ". However, as soon as the news spread, kuilonggu was razed, and the descendants of zhumiemen disappeared. This was a big incident, Many great powers have come forward to investigate, but they have never found any clues. However, they have never thought that the person who destroyed the kuilong Valley is shenjianzong! " Qi Mei stared at the master of Shenjian and cried in a deep voice."So what?" "We not only destroyed the Kui Lang Valley, but also destroyed you and the jade tower," said the Lord of Shenjian! White night, now the killing array has locked you. Let me ask you one last question: do you want to hand over the dead dragon sword or abandon the divine sword? If you can leave here today The words fell to the ground, and Qi Mei was anxious to drink: "white night, give it to him!" "Are you an idiot?" White night side of the head staring at her: "hand over, they will kill us!" "You can''t stand it! You don''t understand the horror of killing the battle Qi Mei''s face turned white and called out: "it''s said that once the killing array is released, even the gods will fall down. Even if you have a dead dragon sword, it will not help. The dead dragon sword can''t protect your body. You will die here, even I will die here because of you! You hand it in! If we hand it in, we still have a glimmer of hope! " However... white night still stubbornly shakes his head. "A glimmer of hope, it''s just your comfort! If you hand it in, you will die! You should know better than me. The reason why you advise me so is that you only want to place hope on the people of shenjianzong and to let us go! It''s just... It''s impossible. " Qi Mei didn''t speak because the white night was right. White night looked at the strange and huge round eyes, looked at their own figure in the round eyes, a faint smile: "you don''t worry, since I came, it''s not unprepared. You follow me to come here, then... I will certainly take you out safe and sound! Even if I die here The expression of the white night is particularly serious, and the eyes are deep. The reason why Qi Mei came here is for him in the end, so the white night will be desperate to save Qi Mei. But he didn''t know, and Qi Mei''s heart trembled. She opened her eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. Her mouth opened slightly. She wanted to say something, but her voice was blocked by something. She had never heard anyone say such things to her. Never heard of anyone willing to give her life to save her. She was staring at the white night, silent for a long time, her mind was in a mess. But at this time, the round eye has burst out a burning halo. Shenjianzong''s people have lost their patience. They can no longer tolerate the survival of the man who provokes shenjianzong. "Since you won''t listen to my advice... Well, you''ll die." Lord Shenjian sighed and put down his hand. In a flash, the whole killing array is activated. White night eyes awe inspiring, step a mention, put away the blood dance sword, people such as streamer, carrying double swords toward the round eye. "You are an idiot!" Qi Mei''s eyes were in a hurry, and her silver teeth bit her, and she rushed up. But it''s too late. A golden beam of light shot out from the round eye, like a torrent breaking the sky, attacking towards the white night. White night immediately raised the sword to be cut. At this time, the beam of light suddenly exploded in front of him, and turned into hundreds of millions of slender silk threads, which catapulted wildly within kilometers around him in a right angle way. Almost instantly, a gold cage made of light appeared around the white night, and then the cage tightened and clamped the white night like a big mouth, and then it began to decompose and disintegrate directly... the power inside was already mysterious It''s so wonderful that the human brain can''t understand it! This is equivalent to divine power! I can''t get rid of the white night. I just look at the blooming halo of silk thread, which is more and more surging and hot! Finally... bang! A golden ring burst out of midair. Like golden Epiphyllum blooming in the sky! The scene is beautiful and magnificent, which is unforgettable forever. Around the shenjianzong, the people all withdrew, and everyone was relieved, showing a relaxed and happy smile, quietly enjoying the gorgeous scene. "White... Night..." Qi Mei stood in the same place, pale to the extreme, and staring at the ring that exploded. Because she was too close to her, she was directly hit by the ring, and the person immediately flew out. She fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood, and was hard to get up. Just a little bit of residual power made her lose her combat effectiveness, and the power among them... I''m afraid I can''t even imagine. "Ha ha ha ha, he''s dead! He''s dead A shrill cry rang out. It''s from the Qingluo river. His eyes are full of fanaticism and people clap their hands. The master of Shenjian nearby also stroked his beard and laughed. "Lord! Yes! Yes! This son must die! Ha ha... " the people around shenjianzong also laughed. But just then.. Hoo! A wonderful gust of wind blew up. All the people, looking along the source of the wind, found that the source of the gale was actually in the center of the halo.What''s going on? They have launched a great battle to kill the enemy before, but they have never known that there is such a power in killing the great array? At this moment, however, the sky suddenly darkened. After that, countless stars spread over the sky. Chirp!! Suddenly, a beam of light fell from the sky and hit the center of the ring. "What?" Shenjianzong''s smile stopped suddenly. Just look at the end of the beam, is a fuzzy figure standing proud. It was... It was white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1430 The appearance of the figure, like a hammer, hammered hard at all the people''s brain thinking, so that countless people''s thinking stopped thinking. How could this happen? Can''t even kill this man? No way! This is absolutely impossible! Many people could not accept the fact, and even screamed. But the fact is in front of them, even if they don''t accept it, it doesn''t work. The power to kill the array disappears, and before the second strike is opened, a dark sword light bursts out from the halo and cuts into the round eye precisely. Click! The round eye splits into two directly, and the strength of the big array collapses and dissipates. People''s pupils shrink. Just looking at the dissipated halo, the figure also fell from the air. That figure is the white night. "White night?" Qi Mei got up with difficulty and looked at the dark figure falling heavily on the ground. Her face turned white. People around him also looked at him. At the moment, the whole body was as black as charcoal, and there were scars everywhere. The whole person seemed to have just been lifted out of the pile of dead people. It was extremely miserable, as if dying. "He seems to be seriously injured!" Someone exclaimed in surprise. "Ha ha, great! I thought this son could really resist the power of killing the big array! I didn''t expect that he was also a person! He''s just hanging on! " "Quick, quick! Kill him! Kill him quickly There was a loud, boisterous voice, and some people were shouting like crazy. Around the strong shenjianzong immediately react, rush to rush, like streamer toward the white night hit. Full of killing intention towards it. In the crisis, the white night raised his hand and pulled out the blood dance sword. In an instant, the bloody sword danced again and chopped around. White night is like a new life, flexible again. The shadow of the sword swings wildly. All the people who were killed in front of them were cut off in front of them. However, it is impossible for blood dancing sword to protect all the strength. Two swords were hit on the back of the white night, which directly penetrated the body. "Good!" The Qingluo river here cries out with excitement. However, when he was seriously injured in the daytime, he was still in peace. The attack did not stop at all, and the bloody sword immediately whirled and cut off. Pooh! The head is flying and blood is gushing. Qingluo River''s smile froze instantly. "What''s the matter? Why is this man like a man who has nothing to do with it? " "His destructive power is still so terrible, his speed and strength... Have no influence at all!" "Isn''t he seriously injured? What''s going on here Screams come and go, and people scream in horror. Many people showed fear and all retreated back, completely afraid to do it again. In the meantime, his face wandered in the dark, and then he noticed the power of the master. He was shocked and suppressed the white night. Bang! A dull noise broke out. The body of the white night sank at once. But the blood sword in his hand is safe and still dancing at full speed. Seeing this scene, the master of Shenjian suddenly realized. "I see. It''s because of this sword!" His eyes were cold and his fingers were moving. Whoa! The space on both sides of the white night suddenly twisted, and then a large number of space air blades burst out from the twisted area, and hit the white night. The desolate space Qi blade good thing can destroy the withered and decadent. When it appears, all the energy around it dissipates. Stimulated by this space force, the blood dance sword immediately reacts, and slashes wildly to the left and right alternately. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the sword''s shadow is swift and sharp, and it can accurately cut the open space Qi blade. However, at this time, the Lord of Shenjian did not know when he appeared in front of the white night. Blood dance sword quickly return visit, but it is ultimately a dead thing, simply faster than a can who has already seen the track of its sword. The Lord Shenjian seized the wrist of white night, and his strength burst out, and his other hand violently cleaved toward the wrist of white night. Pooh! White night''s arm was cut off instantly by the hand knife, and the blood gushed again... the blood dancing sword broke away from its body, directly lost its power and calmed down. The white night stopped. "Hooray The people around him were overjoyed and excited. "Without this sword, you are but a lamb to be slaughtered! See what else you can take to fight with my God The Lord of Shenjian was cold.However, at this time, the dying white night suddenly raised his head and looked at him: "is it?" "Well?" The pupil of the Lord Shenjian shrank. However, the white night suddenly raised another hand, as fast as lightning, pressed on the shoulder of the Lord Shenjian. All this was so sudden that the Lord of Shenjian didn''t respond. Amazing power began to overflow from the palm of the white night, and constantly suppressed the Lord of Shenjian. Master Shenjian''s face changed greatly. He suddenly turned around and saw a black sword coming at him fiercely. It''s abandoned sword! "Not good!" Lord Shenjian immediately moved his body and prepared to leave. But his shoulder is held by the dead of the night, even if people want to escape is not so easy. No, I can''t! The master of Shenjian bit his teeth and suddenly sidestepped to avoid the key. Whew! One arm and one leg of Lord Shenjian were cut directly. There is almost nothing that can''t be cut off where the power of the sword is abandoned! The white night was also hard, and the hand he held on the shoulder of Lord Shenjian was cut off. If you use the dead dragon sword, the Lord of Shenjian will surely die, but the white night fear is hard to escape. However, this blow is enough, and the goal of white night has been achieved. Shenjianzong is seriously injured. Shenjianzong has no capital to fight against him any more! There was a glimmer of cold in the eyes of the white night. Shenjian was seriously injured, but he still tried his best to pull back from it. "Father Qingluo River, a crowd immediately rushed over, surrounded the Lord Shenjian. People looked at the white night with heavy faces. But he saw that the white night with his arms broken had already stood still. He abandoned the magic sword and the dead dragon sword and flew back to his side, and his body changed at this moment. The original scorched skin suddenly radiated a new light, and the scarred body began to heal at this moment. His arms began to grow. His breath began to recover. After more than ten breaths, the white night turned out to be as good as before, and no scar could be seen from all over the body. "How could that be possible?" Qingluo river is staring at me with disbelief in my eyes. Everyone was stunned, as if struck by lightning. How can those who were dying just now recover in an instant? Is he really a God? "This son is... Insidious... Insidious!" At this time, the weak Shenjian master gnawed his teeth and roared at the white night. "Insidious?" Others were stunned. "He knew for a long time that I would take his sword, so he kept pretending to be dying and seriously injured, deliberately earning me the past! In fact, with his strong physical body and self-healing ability against heaven, his injury can be healed in an instant! But he didn''t! All this is his plan! It''s all his intrigues The LORD was angry. White night deliberately does not heal himself, that is to deceive the Lord Shenjian. And the truth is as smooth as day night planned. Shenjianzong''s people were furious, but also frightened. This fairyland man... Is very vicious. Qi Mei was also surprised. How could she talk about the white night? But what surprised her even more was that after eating the big battle of extermination, Bai Ye still had the strength to play this move. Didn''t his strength be consumed by the battle? Now the shenjianzong is seriously injured and the killing array is broken. The whole shenjianzong is afraid that no one can stop the night. "Is this guy really going to kill shenjianzong today Qi Mei''s mind was full of fear. If this is the case, then the fame of the white night will be spread throughout the whole Holy Land! After all, one person kills one... What a success! Rao is ink clear ice Jade also can''t do? White night''s hands have grown out, although more white than other parts of the skin color, but the strength of the fingertips is not weak. He pulled up the abandoned magic sword and the dead dragon sword, and walked towards this side with great strides. Shenjianzong''s people drew their swords and looked at them with vigilance. But... No one dares to do it, and most of them are still shivering. After all, they have seen the power of the white night with their own eyes, and they think that they do not have the ability to compete with such existence. What''s more, the immortal people who have eaten the great battle of killing have already been comparable to immortals? They can''t even kill this man. What can they do? "Father, what shall I do?" Qingluo River trembles. "Nature is war!" Shen Jian Zong Shen Tao. "But... We can''t get rid of this man. What can we do?" Qingluo River panic road.The faces of the people were pale. Lord Shenjian didn''t know how to answer. But just then, a laugh came. "The big killing array you set up is also called zhuxiaoda array? It''s just an imitation! If the real killing array was here, this son would have disappeared long ago! " As soon as the voice fell, a swift and violent figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. It was a bald man with long hair on his temples. He had a big belly and a fat body. His face was smiling. He looked rather strange. As soon as he appeared, everyone was excited and overjoyed. "Dao Yu Da Zun! It''s Dao Yu Da Zun "Big Zun appears!" "Master swordfish, you are finally out of the pass!" "Please help me to learn from the emperor." Shenjianzong''s people worshipped one after another, one by one excited and yelled at the famous man eagerly. "Dao Yu Da Zun?" White night slightly a Leng. However, not far away, Qi Mei''s face was startled to the extreme, and she murmured in a dull voice: "is this man hidden in the shenjianzong www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1431 The appearance of Dao Yu Da Zun makes Qi Mei fall into despair. She had obviously heard of the swordfish, otherwise she would not have shown such a scene. But... I haven''t heard of it. He held the two swords tightly and went to Qi Mei''s side, took out a pill and put it into her mouth. Qi Mei recovered a lot. "Come on, let''s go before they react." Qi Mei bit her silver teeth and whispered. "Why do you always want me to go?" White night does not understand. "Do you really want to die here?" "That swordfish big Zun is very powerful?" "Great! It''s amazing Qi Mei''s small face was full of congsu, and her willow eyebrows were completely twisted together: "Dao Yu Da Zun is a famous devil in the holy immortal region. He has committed many evil things in the holy immortal region over the years. He has committed all kinds of evil deeds, including burning, killing and committing adultery." "Is that the same as Wan Qingyang?" He said at night. "How can it be a property?" Qi Mei said angrily: "the target of this Dao Yu Da Zun''s evil deeds is not those weak and mediocre people, but all the people who are harmed by him are the great figures who have heard through the whole thing in the saint immortal region! You can say that the orchid patriarch was forced to double practice and persecuted to death by him, and Qingfeng sword Zun was taken off his head because he was staring at the ancestral sword spectrum, and Qingwei gate was flattened by him without any reason! These are all very well-known beings. Every one of the worst can compete with the Lord of Shenjian! " This word falls, white night eyebrow tiny frown: "it seems that this person really has some strength!" "After all, the evil deeds of Dao Yu Da Zun have angered the people in Shengxian region. Many people went to Shenji palace to redress their grievances. People from Shenji Palace also intervened in this matter and began to arrest Daoyu Dazhou. However, he was so cunning that he did not know where he was hiding. Unexpectedly, he has been hiding in shenjianzong and worshipped by shenjianzong people all these years." Qi Mei clenched her teeth and said, "the God Jianzong is really hateful. It specially takes in these big traitors and evil people!" "So this Dao Yu Da Zun is wanted by Shenji palace?" Asked the white night. "Yes." "I will inform Shenji palace immediately." White night road. Qi Mei almost didn''t get dizzy when she heard her voice. Inform Shenji palace? Is there still time? It''s better to think about how to get away from here! But white night is just a talk. It''s obviously too late to inform. Even according to Qi Mei, it''s very difficult to escape. Since Dao Yu Da Zun is so powerful, how can they escape from his eyelids? Moreover, shenjianzong''s people will not helplessly watch the two leave. Since Daoyu Dazun has appeared, he must be killed. Otherwise, his identity will be exposed and the people of Shenji palace will pursue him again, and he will be implicated. "Well, not bad, not bad!" Swordfish looked at the white night, nodded repeatedly, and said with a smile, "the dead Dragon Sword abandons the divine sword? Very good, and this boy''s constitution is also very special! It''s a good material for alchemy! I''ll leave you a whole body later. I''ll make you an alchemy! See what magic pills you can get. " White night did not speak. Dao Yu Da Zun looked at Qi Mei beside her and immediately showed a trace of funny smile: "this girl is also very good! Ha ha ha ha! Nvwa, you should be happy, because later you will be very honored to practice with me! Get the essence of your master, let your strength grow, ha ha ha... "How can Qi Mei endure such humiliation? Immediately gnashing his teeth, he said angrily, "I will kill you!" "Everyone who said he wanted to kill me will be killed by me. Nvwa, with your words, I will take off your limbs in a moment, so that you can''t resist double cultivation with me. I will force you to die until you die. Ha ha ha ha... " you... "Qi Mei almost didn''t get angry. The swordfish big Zun laughs and walks directly towards them. And the master of Shenjian here waved again and motioned to others. Others nodded and drank. A circle surrounded the two. At the same time, a large number of boundaries rose to prevent the two people from fleeing. "Asshole!" Qi Mei looked ugly and looked around. Now I don''t have a chance to escape. "Well, boy, I''ll take your life first!" At this time, the swordfish big Zun smiles and raises his hand toward the white night. Gollum! A wonderful noise came out. Then came a strange feeling from the chest of the white night. When he looked down, he found that the space in his chest was wriggling, and turned into a space claw between the electric light and flint, and took it out towards his heart. White night dark hum, a punch toward the twisted space mercilessly hit the past. Bang! The dull noise immediately rose. The twisted space was hammered flat by the brute force of the white night, and the space claw disappeared."What?" Knife fish big respect slightly a Leng, some unexpected way: "a person of fairyland, how can have such strength?" "Da Zun, this man is not an ordinary man of fairyland. Please be very careful." Shen Jian Zong Shen Tao. "Oh, is it not an ordinary fairyland? So what? No matter how unusual it is, it is a mole ant in front of me. What can I care about? " "But I can''t stay here too long. In this case, I''ll be a little more serious." The sound fell to the ground, and the swordfish great Zun made a quick step and appeared in front of the white night. What a fast speed. The pupil shrinks at night. The next second, the big hand of swordfish big Zun has grasped to his neck, lifted him up. It''s so fast that I can''t react to it in the daytime. "White night!" Qi Mei cried out in a hurry. "I wanted to keep your whole body, but you are so dishonest!" Dao fish big Zun shakes his head, not polite, direct force. The five fingers of Cang Jin instantly twisted violently toward the neck of the white night. But... The reality is not as he thought, white night''s neck is not cut by him, on the contrary, there is no deformation. "Well?" What''s the strength of the body? He looked up at the white night, facing his cold eyes. "You have to be careful. Why do you despise me so much? Don''t you like to listen to others Suddenly, he held his arm and chopped the fish. Pooh! The sharp edge of the fierce hand knife is comparable to that of the sword, and the arm of the swordfish is instantly torn. The four people were breathing fast. White night broke free from the shackles, and the two swords came out at the same time. The power of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword broke out at the same time. Roar!! Chi!! Like the roar of a dragon and the roar of a demon, the roar of a sword breaks out. The two forces, one black and one gold, seem to destroy heaven and earth and invade the swordfish. Dao Yu Da Zun''s face tensed in an instant. He raised his hand in a hurry and kept holding the formula. In an instant, his body flashed three times, directly out of the border. "Ah?" "No! Run away "Run Seeing this scene, the shenjianzong, who supported the border, was immediately terrified. People jumped after crazy. But it''s too late. The terrible sword force tore the barrier and swallowed them up. The scene was a mess. Qi Mei is a little incredible. But soon she was relieved. With dead dragon sword and abandoned divine sword, it is reasonable that Daoyu great Zun will suffer losses, but this does not change the situation, because the power of Dao Yu Da Zun is beyond imagination in the daytime. "Da Zun, are you ok?" The master of Shenjian pulled Qingluo River and others back, and then he whirled and yelled at the distant swordfish. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." "You are right, I really underestimate the enemy. This fairyland man is really not simple. His physical strength is beyond my imagination. This is not the physical strength that a fairyland man can have!" Even the flesh strength of Dao Yu Da Zun can''t compare with white night! He didn''t want to admit it, but it was. "Da Zun, do you want us to help you?" When the Lord of Shenjian heard this, he hesitated and asked carefully. Unexpectedly, Dao Yu Da Zun laughed. "What the hell are you doing?"?? I want to kill you! Do you need any more of your trash? Oh, look around and see how I take the Dragon Sword today! Take away the sword After saying that, the swordfish''s arm shook. Chi!! The broken arm grew up again, and the man recovered. He raised his hands and raised his fingers in the air. White night is not polite, carrying two swords and slashing fiercely. Roar! Whew! Roar! Chi... two swords roar at the same time, and the sword body trembles wildly. The ferocious sword force is like a great beast, devouring everything in front of him. But Dao Yu Da Zun is not in a hurry, and people constantly urge space means. Just look at a large number of space doors in front of him. These space doors are extremely mysterious. After they are born, there is a strange energy in the center of them. This energy is just like a powerful spirit, which directly attracts two sword forces. The sword force is scattered, and it will disappear when it hits the space door. "What?" Qi Mei was stunned. "Good!"Shenjianzongren clapped their hands and were overjoyed. The night is silent. However, the swordfish big Zun squinted and said with a smile: "although the sword power is strong, it''s sword power, not people. They... Have no thinking! In the final analysis, neither the power of abandoning the divine sword nor the power of the dead dragon is your own power. You can''t control them! So it''s not easy for me to break the attack of these two swords! " "Really?" White night light said, spin and again raised the dead Dragon Sword forward to swing. "Boring!" The swordfish big Zun shakes his head, his palms are even, and then he closes. Boom! In the area where the sword power of the dead dragon impacts, there is a space compression, frantically squeezing the sword force, and at the end, there is a space door, intending to devour the sword force. But the next second. Bang! The sword power of the dead dragon explodes by itself, and turns into countless small swords and rushes towards the swordfish. "What?" The great statue of the swordfish looks pale. "Who told you I can''t control the sword power of the dead dragon?" White night light says, finger is moved again. All the swords are woven into a net, like a big mouth, and they are embezzled. There is no place for Dao Yu Da Zun to escape www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1432 The sword power of the dead dragon sword is covered by a big net. It is like a devil swallowing, which is impossible to guard against. This blow completely blocked the retreat of Dao Yu Da Zun. And swordfish big Zun is completely caught off guard, how can you expect that there is still such a move in the white night? When he wants to launch the magic weapon to escape, it is too late. In the crisis, people can only use space magic to make the final struggle. However, it is extremely unrealistic to use the space technique to escape. When the space is opened, the sword power of the dead dragon sword is already close to his body. "Not good!" The master of Shenjian and others cried out. People are breathing hard. Da! Da! Da! Da! Da... a large number of slender dead Dragon Sword power directly penetrated the body of Dao Yu Da Zun. And half of the body of the swordfish big Zun just didn''t enter the space door forced to split. His whole body trembled, his breath stopped, and the anger in his eyes quickly dissipated. Whew! Make a funny noise. Half of the body of Dao Yu Da Zun was directly engulfed by the sword power of the dead dragon sword. When the sword force disappears, the scene is silent. People stare at, a face is particularly wonderful, everyone''s mouth is very big, can''t say half a word. Then... Hoo! Half of the body fell out of the space door. It''s the body of the swordfish. He was so miserable that he was not even alive. "No?" Qi Mei looked at her face, and her face was completely rigid. In the distance, Shenjian patriarch, qingluohe and others were even more numb and scared out of their wits. "No Finally, the Lord of Shenjian could not bear such a reality, and people screamed like crazy. Everyone was awakened by the voice. "How could that happen?" "Even Dao Yu Da Zun is defeated?" "No! It must be fake! It must be fake! " "It must be all hallucinations! It''s an illusion The scene was boiling instantly. People tremble, panic, helplessness or hesitation. This scene is so shocking that no one can accept it. However, at this time, half of the body of the swordfish on the ground suddenly burst out with strange luster. After the appearance of the luster, it quickly covered the whole body of the swordfish, making his half of the body bloom like a God. "This light..." Qi Mei suddenly realized something and yelled: "white night, quick! Kill him! His preparation magic weapon has been activated by itself and is ready to heal him! Kill him! Or he''ll recover. " Hearing the sound in the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring and he waved his swords again. Abandoning the divine sword and the dead Dragon Sword were once again released, and the desolate and terrible sword spirit roared towards the swordfish, destroying the withered and decaying. However, at this time, a figure quickly rushed to the side of Dao Yu Da Zun, and quickly grabbed it and threw it towards the rear. He was the Lord of Shenjian. At such a time, he could not care too much. As soon as Daoyu Dazhong died, they had no way to live, so he had to step forward. In the white night, his eyes were cold and he snorted coldly. People rushed to the master of Shenjian like a whirlwind. The master of Shenjian dodged the power of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned divine sword, so that he was in a hurry, and had no time to prepare for the attack and killing from Qin Feng. "Father The Qingluo River howled bitterly. White night a sword directly cut in the past. But at this time, the dark over there began to drink: "if you can''t kill him, don''t kill him. You can save his life. The benefits are infinite!" White night Tong Zhu Yilin, the sword chopped between the electric light and flint suddenly turned into a thorn. The sharp edge of the sword went directly into his heart and picked out his soul from his body. Without the spirit of heaven, the master of Shenjian became a waste man and fell to the ground. One sword will abolish the master of Shenjian! People scalp numb, for the existence of white night this fairyland has been completely incomprehensible. Whoa! At this time, the white night with a wave, a soul force shock. The master of Shenjian is like a broken kite falling towards Qi Mei. "Asshole, give my father back!" Qingluo River angry, with a group of experts want to rush up. But before they came up, the white night had come. He stares at the sword fish statue surrounded by the crowd, and the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword are released again. The terrifying power is enough to destroy everything. Although Dao Yu Da Zun has utensils to heal his wounds, he can''t completely heal his broken body in such a fast time. In a critical situation, before he recovers, he waves his hand and plays a space door to dodge.But just when people flash away, they spit blood in their mouths, and the injury is extremely serious. The white night naturally can not give the knife fish the chance to breathe, and then wave the sword. The big Buddha of the knife and fish is a strong shock, and rolls up all the souls around him and throws it towards the white night. The frown of the night frowns, and immediately cuts with a sword. These people were completely the cannon fodder of the great master of the knife and fish, all of which were cut off in the white night. The master of the knife and fish competed for a moment and tried his best to recover himself. The halo on him became more and more intense, and the wounds on his body began to heal. The cut half body also appeared a halo outline, which produced bone blood, and healed towards the body a little bit. The scene was especially magical. But at this time, another quick shadow quietly approached the big master of the knife and fish. The big master of the knife and fish was stunned and looked at it, and then Qi Mei did not know when he appeared next to him. Whoops! Qi Mei directly lift the palm to take a picture, the exciting space power in the palm wandering. This attack, like a snake attack, is unexpected. The big master of the knife and fish bite his teeth and is forced to be helpless and forcibly take it from his hand. Bang! Qi Mei was also injured, but she was better than the master of the knife and fish. With the recovery of pills in the white night, she had a striking power. The big respect of the knife and fish can not resist, the man flies out again, falls heavily on the ground, and spits out the big mouth of blood. In addition to those who flew in the sky, a leap rushed to the front of the master of the knife and fish, and stabbed it towards his chest. "No!" The knife and fish roared with a shrill. But it doesn''t work. The sharp blade pierced his spirit directly. The body of the elder master of the knife and fish is convulsed madly, the halo on his body dissipates, the body is still rotten on the half, and the body is not healed completely. The soul force of the whole body is also like a collapsed mountain. The earth collapses and collapses... the Qingluo River on the other side and the rest of the gods and scholars stare at this scene, each face is like dead grey and his eyes are dull. The sword and fish Buddha was abandoned, which means that the God has lost the victory. Today, is the end of the God''s Canon! "Why... Why?? Why is that Qingluo River knelt on the ground with knees, shouting hysterically. But no one can give him the answer. The rest of the people who had been taught to teach the gods were all lying on the ground, as if they lost their souls. They are afraid to fight against it any more. If they can''t even do anything to the big respect of the knife and fish, what capital do they have to compete with this person? "Adults on white night, we... We surrender, please forgive us not to die..." br > people begged and were frightened. Even the Qingluo River knelt down this time, and begged trembling. Although he still has a heart is full of unwilling, but now, he can not return to the sky. "Please?" White night will be drawn out of the sword, the killing in the eyes of the no less: "but I like to cut grass and root." Then, the sword will be waved. But at this time, Qi Mei quickly came over: "slow, white night!" "What?" White night side head. "It''s no use killing them, so it''s not better to use them for some good?" Qi Mei whispered. "For the good?" White night eyes show doubts. But Qi Mei pointed to the token of Qin Feng''s waist: "you can use the fighting order to send a message to the Shenji palace, and call the old man of Shenji to come here. The master of knife and fish is the wanted criminal of Shenji palace. Shenjianzong harbors the master of sabre and fish, and is a joint offender. You can hand them to Shenji palace, not only can you punish them, but also gain benefits from Shenji palace! Why not do you "And so on?" A little bit of a daze in the white night. "Of course, you know, the award of the Shenji palace is extraordinary. Their awards are given according to the actual situation of the winners. No matter what level of soul you are, they will give you great gifts! How many people have to devote their best efforts to the benefits of the divine machinery palace, but can''t, now this is the reward in front of you, don''t you Qi Mei Road. "I thought about it on the night and nodded," well, listen to you, but I have to see how the Shenji palace deals with them. If it is only a few hundred years, I will deal with them directly. After all, I don''t want anyone thinking about me after a thousand years. " The voice fell to the ground, and took out the fighting order directly in the night, and injected a little breath into it. In an instant, a light column of light blue was sprayed into the sky. The light column is very subtle, only the finger is thick, and the light is dim, even if not into the sky, it does not feel conspicuous. This is the first time in the night to use the order of fighting at the level of spiritual respect. But not long after the light beam appeared, the void on the side of the white night suddenly twisted, and then a space door appeared, and a moment later, an old man in Shenji palace costume appeared. This is a god machine old man."I''ve met my predecessors." Boxing in the daytime. "It''s Bai lingzun." The old man looked at the white night, looked around him, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with Bai lingzun opening the fighting order? If it is besieged by great powers, I''m sorry, but the Shenji palace will not participate in the battle between the souls. " "I understand." White night faint smile: "I just come to hand over." "Cross?" "Yes." White night nodded, pointing to the dying saber fish big Zun and said, "this man is called Dao Yu Da Zun. I think the elder should have heard of him, right? He is the wanted criminal of Shenji palace! The shenjianzong was his accomplice... " as soon as the words fell, the old man frowned and looked at the swordfish big Zun over there for a while. After spinning, he took out a slightly worn-out roll paper from his arms and typed it. It was amazing that the roll paper was actually a halo of characters. The old man looked at it for a while and nodded in silence: "yes, this man is indeed a key criminal in my Shenji palace! Bai lingzun, I didn''t expect you to subdue this man! Thank you very much "Thank you very much. Do I have a reward according to the rules?" The white night asked directly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1433 "Reward?" The old man of Shenji hears the sound and nods silently: "you are right. Anyone who takes the important criminals or helps me to finish the task for me in Shenji palace will be rewarded. Before that, Bai lingzun won a share in jiuhun mainland?" Next to Qi Mei smell the sound, white ear root gently moved. At this time, only look at the old man of Shenji take out a golden yellow box from his sleeve mouth. The box is probably as big as a porcelain bowl, and the surface is shining. A series of space breath ripples around, which is very magical and mysterious. Seeing this box, there was a strong confusion in the eyes of Qi Mei and Bai night. "That''s the reward for me?" A question that is not clear in the night. "Yes." The old man nodded: "the reward is in it, you can open the box and get it." "Last time, I didn''t see such exquisite packaging. The reward for feeling this time should be very rich." "Smile in the night. "Oh... The white spirit has misunderstood, this is not a package, but a space reward box! Three months ago, we made an important change in the reward of the Shenji palace. We have issued a public announcement on this amendment. If we had previously given a fixed reward for the actual situation and cultivation of the person who wanted the wanted criminals or assisted me in completing the task, but now it won''t. all the rewards are the space reward box. The space reward box links the treasure Bank of my Shenji palace. If we have the qualification of getting the reward once, we can reach out for a piece of material from it "As a reward, the good or bad things you get will depend on luck, and whether good or bad, they will be the final reward." Hearing this, Bai night and Qi Mei were all stunned. "The reward mechanism has been changed?" Qi Mei was surprised. "Is there anything like this?" I can''t touch my head at all in the night. "What? You haven''t received a notice? " Asked the old man of Shenji. They looked at each other and shook their heads. How could I get a notice? They have been in the jade building for a while, and they are guarding against those who peep at the dead dragon sword. They are not in the mood to pay attention to this thing. "This reward mechanism is still attractive. Since the beginning of the stage, many powerful people in Lisheng have helped me to maintain the order of Lisheng state. There are many souls who commit crimes and crimes, and our task completion rate has greatly improved!" "The old man said. "That''s the same." I nodded in the white night. "After all, it is a treasure house linked to the Shenji palace. Although some garbage will be taken out sometimes, what if you get the best treasure?" Qi Mei whispered, "you know, the top treasure of the Shenji palace, that is all you and I can''t imagine! Those who are powerful must want to take advantage of the divine machinery palace in this way. " "Yes..." nodded in the white night, but still curious: "if in terms of fairness, the former customized reward is obviously better, why do you have such a famous hall now?" The old man frowned and did not answer immediately. Qi Mei guessed what, a faint smile: "probably is the treasure house of Shenji palace is not enough?" This is a drop, the old man of the divine machine has a look of a strange, and finally no longer insist, said: "yes." "Er..." br > because of the too many gifts, there are not many items in the treasure house and can no longer satisfy each class, so such changes can be made. " The old man holding the golden box seemed unwilling to go further on the topic, urging him to say, "white spirit, please draw the reward quickly!" "OK!" Nodding in the night, reach out and grab it in the box. As soon as his hand did not enter the box, the space atmosphere in the box burst out immediately. In the mud, a large number of objects are swimming, and they are very fast, like a fish. White night can not manage so much, directly start to grasp. Click! A ball like thing was pinched in his hand. It was taken out in the night. It was a grey bead, dim and light-free. But the less remarkable things are, the more extraordinary it is for the white night. You know, the dragon sword is not really eye-catching, but its power, how terrible! The heart of the night is slightly happy, breathing is very fast, and it is very busy to inject the breath into it. The two eyes were burning at the beads. But... Beads don''t react at all. "Well?" A little bit of a cold in the night, continue to inject soul force and even immortal force into it. But... Beads still have no change! "What is this?" Asked, taking a deep breath in the night. "It''s called" broken beads, "said the old man "Broken beads?" "What is this thing to do?" he asked, breathing tight in the night? Why do I inject soul power inside it doesn''t respond at all? Is my soul not strong enough? Where is this baby from? How do I activate it? "A series of inquiries even made Qi Mei feel the extraordinary pearl. She stares at the Pearl in white night''s hand, but even she can''t see through it. What is this amazing treasure? However, Shenji old man shook his head, his face was calm, and he said faintly: "Bai lingzun has thought too much about broken beads. I have said it is broken beads. How can there be any magic weapon to say? This is a broken bead, not a treasure! Don''t get me wrong. " As soon as the words fell, they were struck by lightning. I can''t say a word for half a day. Feeling is that he thinks too much? He opened his eyes and looked at Shenji old man in disbelief and said, "so... I got a broken bead?" "It''s all about luck." "But... Why are the treasures of Shenji palace so ragged?" White night was not convinced, and asked in a hurry. "As a treasure house, how could it be so shabby?" Qi Mei could not help questioning. Shenji old man obviously didn''t intend to talk more, but waved his hand. There was a dark and whirlpool like space hole beside him. As soon as the cave appeared, the bodies of Daoyu Dazun, Shenjian patriarch, Qingluo River and others immediately flew inside and disappeared. Seeing Shenji, the old man didn''t want to say that, so he had to give up the day night. He looked at the beads in his hands and sighed. "Well, it''s my bad luck! If I had known that, I would have killed these guys! " "Bai lingzun, it''s over. It''s time for me to return to Shenji palace. Thank you for your help." The Shenji old man said quietly, spinning and nodding slightly. The man waved his robe again, and the space door was torn open. "Wait a minute." "What else can Bai lingzun tell you?" "I want to know, what are you going to do with these people in Shenji palace?" Asked the white night. "Disposal?" Shenji old man shook his head: "our Shenji palace has no right to dispose of it!" "No right to dispose of it? Are you going to let them go The night is white. "Of course not." Shenji old man said: "we will first investigate the authenticity of the crimes committed by these people. After determining their exact crimes, we will call on the victims for a public trial, and their final end is to die in the hands of those who are persecuted by them! So they don''t live long. " Hearing the sound of the white night, he was relieved and said in a deep voice: "if so, I''ll be at ease. It''s better for such a scum to disappear as soon as possible." "Bai lingzun, goodbye!" The Shenji old man said and went to the door. But when the man was about to disappear in front of the space door, he suddenly stopped. "By the way, Bai lingzun, there is one thing I forgot to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "It''s about this bead." The Shenji old man said: "this bead was not put into it by our Shenji palace for the sake of making up numbers. It was put into it by the ancestors of Shenji palace! Its secret, you need to discover it yourself! The treasure house of Shenji palace can''t exist in a real sense! " After all, people are not in the entrance and disappear. Come back to the door of white sky. "It seems that you still got the chance!" Qi Mei smiles. The night is silent. "But there are many problems about Shenji palace." Qi Mei said again. "What do you mean?" "Can''t you see that yet?" Qi meidan said: "how can Shenji palace prevent them from leaving their treasure house empty because of giving rewards? It''s impossible. I''m afraid there are other reasons. " Hearing the sound in the white night, I think deeply. When Shenji old man left, everything of shenjianzong belonged to Bai Ye and Qi Mei. They immediately rushed into shenjianzong and emptied everything inside. Qi Mei, however, did not know what politeness was. She rushed into the treasure house and collected resources by means of space. The white night is too lazy to argue with her, so she takes it with her. After all, she has worked hard. After everything is over, they turn back to the jade tower. "What is that broken bead? Take a look at me On the way, Qi Mei couldn''t help asking. The night passed. He couldn''t figure out the mystery of the broken bead. It was a common bead. He even doubted whether the bead would be smashed directly with a little force. however, Qi Mei looked at the bead for a moment, and suddenly said, "what can I do with this bead "Do you want it?" White night looked at her curiously. "You can''t see through it anyway!" "As if you could see through it!" "I have more experience than you, so I can see through it." "Experience?" White night chuckles: "what? Not about strength? " "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" Qi Mei was angry and snorted, "if you have the ability, you don''t have to fight me with the dead dragon sword and abandon the divine sword.""Yes." White night nodded: "but before fighting with me, you have to think about how to break my body!" As soon as the words fell, Qi Mei was silent. Even Dao Yu Da Zun can''t tear open the body of white night. What can she do to break it? "You are a pervert Qi Mei bit her teeth and was very angry. She threw the broken pearl on the white night. The bead hit the chest of the white night and fell down immediately. It happened to hit the handle of the dead dragon sword. In an instant, the originally Dark Dragon Sword suddenly glowed with brilliance. At the first sight of Bai Ye and Qi Mei, she was stunned www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1434 Both Bai Ye and Qi Mei are stunned by the sudden appearance of the dead dragon sword. What''s going on? White night immediately took off the dead dragon sword. However, as soon as the hand touches the dead dragon sword, a hot feeling spreads from the palm of the hand, which is extremely hot. The whole dead dragon sword looks like a piece of red iron. If it were not for the physical strength of the white night, I am afraid the hands would not have been. Finally, he could not bear the heat, and his fingers could not help loosening. Whoosh! The sword of the dead dragon fell on the ground, melting the earth and falling all the way down. "Well?" As soon as the white night looks tight, he immediately releases the space means to hold the dead dragon sword. However, even the space power has no law to stop the fall of the dead dragon sword and is directly melted through. Its temperature is almost suffocating, and the surrounding soil is vaporized and disappeared. "What''s the matter?" Qi Mei lost her voice. "I don''t know." The road sank in the white night, whirling and rushing into the cave. The sword of the dead dragon fell to several kilometers of the ground before it cooled down and stopped. White night eyes tight, hesitated for a moment, stretched out his hand carefully touched the dead dragon sword. Although still very hot, but the temperature is completely different from before. What happened to the dead dragon sword? For no reason, how can it release such a terrible heat? Is it because of the broken bead? Bai Ye picked up the broken beads that fell into the ground with the dead dragon sword and observed it carefully. At the moment, the broken bead is still the same as the previous dilapidated appearance. There is no magic in it. I''m afraid it''s lost on the ground. No one will pay attention to it. However, judging from the scene just now, it is obvious that it has something to do with the dead dragon sword, or it has the energy that can make the sword a threat. The white night thought of a move, jump to the surface. "What''s the situation?" Qi Mei asked. White night shook his head, looked at the eye dead dragon sword, suddenly pulled out the sword, and then threw it in the air. The slender dead dragon sword is blooming in the sky, just like the sword of immortals and gods. It is magical. Qi Mei looked at the dead Dragon Sword strangely, and looked at the white night curiously. She didn''t know what he was going to do. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand and shot it into the air. Whoosh! The broken bead flew out in an instant and hit the dead Dragon Sword fiercely. Dang! At the moment when the dead dragon sword and broken pearl touch each other, the dead dragon sword is once again hot and red, and a heat wave that cannot be described by words breaks out. In a flash! The mountains are vaporized, the earth is melted through, the sea in the distance evaporates instantly, and the void becomes withered. At the moment, the sun is withering in front of the sun! Between the whole world, it seems that only the glory of the dead dragon sword is left! Everything is beginning to disappear! "Not good!" Qi Mei seemed to be aware of something, and quickly called out: "defense quickly!" Having said that, the person immediately urges out the body protection magic weapon and the air shield. Qi Long''s fierce sword can''t defend the black hole, but it can''t defend the black hole! Qi Mei''s small face turned white in an instant, and her eyes were full of powerlessness and fear. How small she is in front of such a terrible heat wave! The so-called soul force, immortal power, have no use at all! However, at this time, a figure suddenly rushed over, directly held her in his arms, and then pressed heavily under his body. Qi Mei Jiao''s body trembled violently, and then she found that the man who was pressing on her was white night. "You..." what else did Qi Mei want to say, but she saw that she drank in the daytime: "don''t move." Qi Mei''s autumn eyes trembled. When she felt the chill of death that enveloped her, she understood the intention of the white night. The heat wave came and the night was scorched. His skin was sliced away and a fire was burning all over him. But he insisted on biting his teeth, and his full-bodied breath of life quickly flowed into his body and healed his flesh and blood. Thus, the flesh and blood of the white night heals and destroys between the terrible temperature of the dead dragon sword and its strong vitality. At night, his face was tense and his sweat was cold. This kind of pain is not what ordinary people can imagine. The sweat just overflowed, and then evaporated in an instant. Qi Mei and the earth under her body were all in peace, but she could clearly see the pain of the white night in her eyes. In the white night, she curled up her body and held Qi Mei tightly with her arms. He wanted to keep awake, but he couldn''t hold on, and his head was heavily pressed down. A wonderful softness spread from the face of the white night.Qi Mei is stiff. Whoosh! At this time, the dead Dragon Sword recovered its original temperature, and the body fell from the air, stabbing beside the white night. And the two still keep this movement. The night is no strength, breath weak. Qimei autumn eyes open huge, small mouth slightly Zhang, like petrified general. A pair of eyes like gemstone, at this moment is unbelievable to look at the white night. You know, the white night is naked all over his body. All his clothes are burned by high temperature, and his skin is almost gone. "Get out of here!" Finally, Qi Mei suddenly woke up, a white night pushed to one side. Her face was pale, her eyes were full of fear, like something that was so dreadful. The night fell on the ground powerless, but the intense pain made him gasp crazy, the sweat of the bean continued to fall. Can let the white night feel pain, this hot temperature effect is not only skin, fear also soul. Seeing this scene, Qi Mei seems to realize what, people quickly turn over the white night, and then find a huge blood and flesh hole behind him. This is a hole melted by high temperature. It is very careful. Even the viscera and bones can be seen vaguely. "How can it be?" Qi Mei tightly covers her lips, and her eyes are twinkling with a strong sense of horror and shock. She hesitated and finally whispered, "white night, you... OK?" "I''m fine, just rest..." said the powerless night. Qi Mei eyes flickered a bit of complexity, then seemed to think of what, hurriedly from the storage ring out of ammunition, toward the mouth of the white night to plug. The pills into the abdomen, the white night state is good many, the two people stay in place for a while, waiting for the white night back injury to heal completely, the talent sat up. "You put on your clothes first." Qi Mei did not pass the head, said a light. The night was stunned, a little smile, motionless to the dragon ring out of a suit to change. "Are you ok?" "I am very good..." Qi Mei took care of her clothes, and his fingers were covered on her chest, like thinking of the scene before, and his face was red and white. White night also seems to think of what, embarrassed smile, embarrassed way: "sorry." People of such character as Qi Mei, the action just before in the white night is enough for her to kill the white night ten times, but Qi Mei has not had a seizure, which is also a blessing in the misfortune. "Don''t apologize. You saved me. I should thank you." Qi Mei whispered. "You wouldn''t have been that way if it wasn''t for me." Shaking his head in the night, just because of this, Qi Mei was pushing him away, he was not angry. It was reckless. But I don''t know that the broken pearl has such ability in the night. Think about it. If there was no dead dragon sheath, I''m afraid it would be more critical before... when I heard the white night, Qi Mei shook her head gently. She looked at the dragon sword and whispered, "do you know why I hate men?" "Why?" "That''s because my mother was caught by a beast as a human flesh cauldron, and she was tortured and finally died alive!" Qi Mei whispered, "and I am the animal and my mother born..." br > listen to it in the night and silence. "Behind my very small, my mother secretly handed me to a servant girl and sent me out, and she was afraid that I would be persecuted. And the fact is also true. Listen to the servant girl, that beast used her daughter to make a Ding stove. But I didn''t long after I escaped, the maid was caught and died of frustration. So I have been trying to cultivate these years, that is, I hope to kill him someday! Revenge my mother and that sister! " When it comes to this, Qi Mei''s eyes are full of anger, and his hands are clenched. White night smell sound, pull up the dragon sword, and turn the income scabbard, said lightly: "then you killed him?" "No." Qi Mei shook his head and whispered, "I am not his opponent, even now." "Is it?" A smile in the white night: "I''ll help you kill him if you have a chance." Qi Mei heart trembled, and looked at him strangely: "why do you do this to me?" "For you?" "It''s not your business." "I came to the God alone, and you didn''t follow me?" "I''m just for ice jade, or you think I''ll take care of your life?" Qi Mei shook her head and said. The white night is still a light smile, no words. He had no emotion for Qi Mei, but he thought that the woman was still good. At least she had a good principle. "Go back." "What''s the matter with this sword?" "I don''t know. Just now, Neville was beyond imagination..." br > even if your living body can not support it, it is really terrible. ""That''s the result of my infinite link to the dead dragon sword." The white night whispered, "if I hadn''t stopped the dead dragon sword''s action when it released the hot meaning, so that it counteracted the heat with the power of the dead dragon sword, I''m afraid we would be steam now." "So terrible?" Qi Mei''s small face turned white, incredible. "This sword and this bead... Need to be studied." The white night saw the broken eyes, and suddenly thought of something. He shook his hand, pulled out the abandoned magic sword and threw it into the air. Qi Mei looked away. But the white night holds the broken pearl and bounces towards the body of the abandoned sword. Ding! The broken bead bumps into the body of the abandoned magic sword and makes a crisp sound. And then... No more reaction. "It seems that this bead only works on the dead dragon sword." White night shook his head, light way: "return to jade building first!" "Good!" Qi Mei nodded. Two people immediately toward the jade dragon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1435 "Hello! Did you hear that? Shenjianzong has been razed "What? What clan was razed? Say it again "Shenjianzong!" "What? God, God, God? Impossible? When did it happen? " "Just a short time ago..." "so... Does shenjianzong offend any power? Although it''s not a super power, it''s not a super power! If you can do it, it''s not difficult to flatten him. " "But... Shenjianzong hid a big killing array, and also a big statue of swordfish!" "What? Kill... Kill... Kill? And the perverted swordfish big Zun is also there?? This is the essence of shenjianzong? " "No?" "Who can do that? Can you destroy the array and defeat the sword fish? Can''t it be... Those guys? "No! I heard that... It seems to be the person from the jade building, that white night... " " no! Yes! Yes "Don''t you believe it?" "I know that white night! He is clearly just a fairyland man. Even if he has a dead dragon sword, he can''t break it. Kill Da array and Dao Yu Da Zun! You must have heard the rumor! It''s just a rumor! " "I don''t know if it''s a rumor, but it''s all going on now! Otherwise, why would shenjianzong be flattened? Apart from those super powers and those few, who has this ability? " "Then the white night can do it?" "Well, don''t forget that white night is now the 340th fighting spirit Zun!" "..." such a dialogue has been staged in the whole Saint immortal realm, and it is being talked about in every corner and every sect. If you beat Wan Qingyang in the jade building before the white night and become famous all over the world, people just think that it is just an amazing existence with the talent of adventure. They will be surprised and pay a little attention to it. But now it''s different. It''s not just something you can do with the amazing presence of adventure talent. This is the destruction of a clan! What does that mean? This can show that white night... Has the means to fight against one clan! Such existence is called Baxian in the realm of Saint immortal. Moqing Bingyu has the title of Baxian, but her strength is only to fight against some small sects. However, the shenjianzong he destroyed was second only to the clan under the super power. In addition, the power of the shenjianzong was extraordinary. The world was shocked by it, and countless people breathed cold and refused to believe it at all. But soon it was confirmed. Because Shenji palace has begun to prepare for public trial of Daoyu Dazhou and shenjianzong. No one doubted the news. Therefore, no one dares to find the trouble of white night. But the number of people who covet the dragon sword has not decreased. Many people realized that they could no longer move the night, so they contacted the powerful people in the hidden world and the super power, and placed their hopes on them. Powerful and frequent, can be born. This time, the people who went in and out of the jade building were not just mountain soul repair, but the hegemonic emissaries of super forces. Numerous powerful clans are pressing down on the jade building. Every day, Moqing ice jade stands on the top of the jade tower and looks at it. The deep calm eyes twinkle with anxiety, and people have no intention to practice. She did not try to persuade him, nor did she intend to persuade him. How to deal with the dead dragon sword is the freedom of the white night. She can''t control him. The only thing she can do is to make a perfect plan and prepare for the battle. At this time, however, a voice came from the practice pavilion where the white night was located. "Let''s arrange it. Three days later, before the red sea of falling dragon and the heavenly spirit magma, I will seal the dead dragon sword! Pass this news out and tell the people of shengxianyu! " The sound is vast and magnificent. It''s the sound of the white night! As soon as this remark fell, the whole jade building was boiling. Some people are stunned, some are confused, some are unwilling, some are happy. But there is one thing in common, that is, everyone can''t understand the intention of doing so... "he still chooses to seal the sword?" Qi Mei stood beside Mo Qing ice jade and looked at the sound source in the distance. She said in disbelief. "He is a man with a deep city government. He must have a perfect plan to do so." "All right? What''s the best way to do that? He''s just giving in to reality! " Qi Mei bit her teeth and said, "he should hold on. What''s more, if he loses the dead dragon sword, he is nothing. How can he get a foothold in the holy immortal realm? He should stick to it... " when the sentence fell, Mo Qing Bingyu looked at Qi Mei curiously, and her lips lit up:" don''t you really want him to die? If you lose the dragon sword, it will be easier to kill him. "When Qi Mei heard the sound, her small face was slightly stiff. She turned and turned away from her face and said, "if he doesn''t seal the dead dragon sword, there will be countless powerful men chasing after him. He will only die faster. I plan so." Mo Qing Bingyu looks at Qi Mei''s face quietly, her eyes twinkle in autumn, but she doesn''t say anything. She waved her hand, and several female disciples immediately came forward. "Tell the world, according to the Lord of the white night." "Yes, Lord." Several people nodded and ran down immediately. After a while, the news that the white night wanted to seal off the Dragon Sword spread all over the saint immortal realm. In an instant, the whole Saint fairy land exploded. Everyone was crazy about it, everyone was shocked. Countless amazing beings walk out of their own cultivation caves and head for the red sea of fallen dragons. There are also countless supreme beings, emerging in people''s horizons. "Ha ha ha ha, dead dragon sword! Dead dragon sword! We finally have a chance, ha ha ha... "A one eyed soul man stood on a hill, looked into the distance, and laughed. "Big brother, we can''t get into the jade building. It''s hard to get the dragon sword. But we don''t want them to take the initiative. It''s a blessing given to us by God." A big man behind said with a smile. "The dead Dragon Sword must belong to us!" "That''s right!" People laugh, eyes full of hot and crazy. In a dark hole, a man in a dark blue sword suit came out. Looking at the distance, his eyes were cold and his steps were open: "dead dragon sword! Here I am In front of the silent hall, a vague figure gradually calmed down. The figure sits on the chair and stares at the token in his hand. There are many messages on the token. The figure is distracted by the information. "Master." A man in a cloak came over and spoke faintly. "White night decided to seal the dead dragon sword." The figure is also the main quiet road of black mountain. "I already know." "What do you think?" "White night is not a fool. He can''t make a loss sale!" "Do you think it''s a plan?" "I don''t know." The cloaked man, who was also Zhongyan, shook his head gently, and his fuzzy face under his cloak said again, "because I don''t think anyone can have the strength to play tricks on the whole Saint immortal region people!" "Yes." The Lord of Heishan nodded: "if so, then this man is the enemy of the whole people! White night should not have done such a stupid thing! Unless he doesn''t want to stay in the state. " I don''t speak at all. The master of Heishan put away the token and said, "the dead dragon sword is very important. The king will step in. I think the order will be given soon. This time, the elite must come out together. Please prepare yourself. This time, you will take the chiseling sword with you!" "Yes "Besides, I will give you another treasure! Help you win the sword The Lord of Black Hills waved. How can we go forward. However, the master of Heishan turned his hand and a jade box appeared in his palm www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1436 The shift in the morning will be moved to about 2:00 p.m. tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1437 When the news was sent, the whole holy immortal area was boiling, and a large number of souls headed for the dragon and red sea. On the first day alone, nearly 10000 people arrived in the entire Dragon Red Sea. And there are countless people coming every moment. There are even a lot of extraterritorial strong people who have a lot of terror. A time falling Dragon Red Sea spirit spirit to rush the sky, the momentum let the sky dim, the earth trembling, the scene is particularly hot. "Why hasn''t that guy called the white night come yet?" "Are you an idiot? It was three days before I came to the night "How could these guys be here today in three days?" "Oh, all the guys who can''t wait to take the dragon sword!" "And you? You can''t do it. Don''t you want to die "I just come to be lively, but not to take the dragon sword. Besides, do you think I can take the sword from so many powerful hands?" "Ha ha, you think we will believe it?" The more people gather, the more powerful they are. Before they started, the disciples of the jade building communicated to the Mo Qing ice jade the situation of falling into the Red Sea. Mo Qing ice jade said nothing, Qi Mei look ugly. "The snow of Jiangsu and Anhui Province carefully said," terror can be present, countless souls are surrounded, immortal Lord, if we really go, we may have nowhere to go back. " "What do you think will happen?" "Far away, I will talk about the previous wars." "The white night adults killed so many clan forces. Those clan forces must hate the white night adults and our Yulou. They must all be here. If Bai adults seal the dragon sword, we lose the deterrent of the dragon sword. If they are difficult to us, we will have no ability to resist." "Hum, there are a group of unknowingly broken, what can I fear?" Qi Mei does not care about cold hum. "Everything should not be too frivolous and proud. You should be strict. You don''t know if there is any great power hidden in the so-called fragmentary or careful." The ink white ice jade says lightly. "That ice jade, can not let the white night not go?" Qi Mei Liu Mei frowned: "if so, the problem is serious. This has spread throughout the holy immortal area. If you don''t seal the dragon sword in the white night, you will play the whole sacred immortal area. Those great powers have excuses to get down to the jade tower. Then even the Shenji Palace will not intervene. In this way, the end of the jade building will be over! We all have to die! " The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui heard the sound, and the face was white and no longer made a sound. Mo Qing ice jade and how to know this. She looked at the distance quietly, autumn eyes fell in the newly built cultivation pavilion, and slowly opened: "everything... Depends on his own choice." The people did not speak. Soon, the gate of the pavilion was pushed open. A white night in black came out of it. People were shocked and looked at him. "I''m gone." The night is light. "Don''t we go together?" Asked Mo Qing ice jade. "This matter has nothing to do with you. You don''t come, or you will get into great energy. It''s not very good for you to jade building. I will deal with my own business myself." After all, the human beam rushed towards the sky at a little bit on the white night. Mo Qing ice jade did not speak, the pace is a little bit, speed is very fast, chase up. Qi Mei also hurried to keep up. "Come on, protect the Lord." "Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province cheered immediately. The jade building is sharp and sharp. Frown slightly in the night, looking at the woman who followed, sighed secretly, and was not good at persuasion. Jade tower is a long way from the Dragon Red Sea. After all people fly out of the jade building, they can see many souls who also go to the dragon and Chihai. Some souls don''t know white night, but many people know the following Mo Qing Bingyu and others, and immediately guessed the identity of white night. They were excited and surprised, one by one, they were not rushing towards the red sea of dragon falling, but with the white night, they refused to move away from him. Soon, the more people gathered around, even many people sent messages to their companions who had been in the red sea of the Dragon by means of communication. Many people came to the wind and rushed out of the dragon and Chihai to meet the white night. The white night is a piece of black pressure in a short time. The soul is numerous, and the soul strength is strong and surging, which is startling. "Stop!" At this time, a group of big energy suddenly rushed over, blocked the way of white night and others. The frown of the white night frowned and stopped. He scanned the twelve people in front of his eyes. These are twelve very large men, all naked, with flame like tattoos covering them, each breath is terrible, and their strength is both vast and real. This strength is extremely strong. You should know that the ice jade of Mo Qing is just the peak of the land of Allah. When it reaches the land of Allah, it can be called immortal Lord.Most of the Ba immortals are the cultivation of Allah. Of course, white night is an exception. "It''s twelve Roches!" Qi Mei at the back saw the visitor and came forward and lowered her voice. "Very good?" "Anyway, shenjianzong''s people dare not provoke them." Qi Mei murmured. Nodding at night, he had a measure in his heart and looked at the twelve men. Mo Qing ice jade step in the air, come forward, pleasant voice out: "you block our way, I don''t know why?" A lot of people look at the black ice jade and admire it. "Ming people don''t speak in secret. We come here for the dead dragon sword." Said the head of the grand Luocha in a coarse voice. "The dead dragon sword is too powerful to be controlled by human beings. If it is not sealed, it will only bring disaster to the state of Richmond. It seems that it is not good for you to seize it?" Ink clear ice jade light road. "Don''t talk nonsense." "How can this little fairyland man approach the fallen red sea? Hello, boy, give us the dead dragon sword, we will seal it for you! In case you are so humble and weak as to go to the red sea of fallen dragon, you will be roasted to dry by the temperature there. We are here to help you. For your own good, you should take the dead dragon sword The sound fell to the ground, and twelve luochas scattered directly and surrounded the white night. "Asshole!" Qi Mei was furious: "you clearly want to rob the dead dragon sword!" "We didn''t say that." Grand Lok tham road. If he did, the souls around him would not agree. But we all know what they''re doing. Although the twelve luochas were powerful, there were many masters who had fallen to the Red Sea. If they got there by night, they would not have had a chance to contact the dead dragon sword. So as soon as the twelve men agreed, they came directly to block the white night and got the first step. There were many people who planned to do so with them, but they were not as powerful as the twelve luochas, so they could only bear to give up. White night but ignore them, mouth just out of the indifferent two words: "get out." Twelve luochas were furious at the sound. "What do you say?" Big Luocha asked, squinting. "I don''t want to repeat it a second time. If you don''t get out of here, you''ll die here." The white night is light. "You... Good! Good A crowd of luochas were shaking with anger. Two Luo Cha directly roared: "big brother, don''t talk to them, kill! Kill him and grab the dead dragon sword As soon as the words fell, big Luocha immediately covered his mouth and whispered, "shut up!" "What are you afraid of him for?" The second Luocha did not agree with the airway. "Fool, look around!" The grand luochachen road. Two Luo Cha slightly a Leng, side head looks to, just discover all around black pressing soul people have pressed over. "What are they doing?" "It''s like robbing the dragon sword!" "Asshole, the dragon sword is ours!" "You can''t let them take away the dead dragon sword!" People noisy said, a pair of eyes full of bad, evil staring at twelve Luocha. "What to do?" Three Luo Cha side first asked. "It''s a quick decision, or it''s over." Four Luocha cold way: "otherwise let the white night forward, close to the fall of the Red Sea, we have no chance to start." "Well, let''s make a quick decision! We can kill the white night and take away the dead dragon sword. Only we have the dead dragon sword. The people who fall into the Dragon Red Sea can''t keep us! " The grand Luocha drinks. When the crowd heard the sound, their eyes showed a sense of war, and they were ready to start. But just then! Bang! A sudden explosion burst out. They all looked at the sky above. But see the sky above, inexplicably appeared a diamond disc. The disc is generated, which distorts the void in an instant, and then falls violently down to the twelve luochas. Whoa!! The air flow from the fall rubs against the air and makes a dull roar. Like comet impact. A force of potential pressure to stimulate the people''s skin numbness! "Not good!" "Run Twelve luochas screamed and ran to the side. But they just want to move, only to find that their bodies have been blocked by a subtle force of space. These spatial forces are fine to the hair. They stick to the body and twist the body. There is only a space as thin as a hair. This space is so thick and fierce that they can''t rush out in such a short time. "It''s over The great Luocha was pale and murmured. The disc has been covered. Pooh! A crisp noise came out and the disc was suppressed.All twelve luochas turned into blood and died on the spot. The people around him were quiet for a moment. Qi Mei and Mo Qing ice Jade''s faces are also very ugly. The existence of the level of the twelve mighty realms and the realms of Allah is easily killed? Is that not to say that the strength of the visitors has crushed the ink clear ice jade and Qi Mei? What a terrible power? Does the dead Dragon Sword even attract such existence? Twelve luochas died and the scene situation was under control. But everyone''s heart is filled with endless fear. At the same time, there was a great and powerful voice in the distance. "White dragon, please seal the white dragon! Seal the dead dragon sword is a great feat to benefit the state of Lisheng. Don''t delay your journey because of the curfew. Whoever dares to obstruct you, I will clean it for you! Don''t worry! " The sound fell to the ground, and the crowd in front of him was scared to break out a broad road leading to the red sea of falling dragon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1438 Looking at the broad road in front of us, everyone''s expression is complicated. Qi Mei''s face was extremely ugly and her eyes were full of fear. Although the ink clear ice jade is still that pair of indifferent appearance, but the bottom of her eyes is also full of dignified color. I saw the white night take a deep breath, step in the air, go forward. "White night!" Qi Mei couldn''t help but cry. "What?" White night side head. "This man''s strength is extremely terrible, I''m afraid it has exceeded the scope of our control. I... you..." Qi Mei stopped, as if she didn''t know what to say. "Do you want to persuade me to leave?" The white night asked. "I don''t know..." Qi Mei opened her mouth and whispered. At this juncture, walking is also death, and not walking is also death. Qi Mei did not know how to make a decision. It was a dead end for her. White night is a faint smile, disapproved: "don''t worry, you just need to watch on the side, I will deal with everything, what''s more, they just want to die dragon sword. As long as I put the dead dragon sword into the Red Sea, the matter is over. Those so-called powerful and powerful people will not pay attention to me, after all, I am such a small person in their eyes is not worth mentioning ¡£¡± "In that case, after you seal the dead dragon sword, you can leave with us as soon as you can. You can go back to the jade building first. The jade building is actually the sect managed by master Bingyu. There are so many ways to protect it. When you get there, it is relatively safe." Qi Mei was busy. This word falls, white night slightly a Leng, stunned looking at Qi Mei. Qi Mei was also stunned. Maybe she didn''t expect that she would say such a thing to the white night. This is the language of naked concern! Mo Qing Bingyu curiously looked at her and the white night, as if thinking. The atmosphere was a little awkward. "Cough... Er... OK." A moment later, white night broke the embarrassment and said quickly. Qi Mei did not speak. White night continues. The women followed in a hurry. Because of that powerful shock, no one dares to make another mistake. People just stand on both sides and look at the coming white night. Although many people''s eyes are extremely hot and greedy, they obviously care more about their own lives than the dragon sword. Soon, the white night came to the red sea of falling dragon. This is a huge magma sea. The sky was so dark and red that the sun and moon could not shine in. There are red rocks all around, and the temperature is very high. It is impossible for weak people to step on these rocks, otherwise their legs will be melted by the intense heat of the rocks. And as the night approached, the temperature in the air became more intense. He doesn''t know how many degrees these temperatures are. I''m afraid he can be as hot as the sun? Most of the people are flying, only a few people are stepping on the rock, standing next to the red sea of falling dragon. As for those weak souls, they have been blocked in the periphery and can not get close to them. Only the strong are qualified to stand here and fight for the dragon sword! Looking at the vast boundless magma sea, the eyes of the white night twinkle with a trace of strangeness. Those who step on the ground in the distance are the strong ones who rush to here. They look far away and are ready to move. Qi Mei and others arrived here. When they saw these great powers, they looked very unnatural. "Cangkun Tianzun! Mo Xuzi! Graphite! What happened to the moon chasing sword emperor? Why are they all here? " Qi Mei was staring at a group of people over there. Her face turned pale and her eyes were full of anxiety and condensation. "It''s just the superficial strong." Mo Qing ice jade glanced around and said faintly, "how many strong people are hiding in the crowd? You and I have no idea." "We have to get out of here as soon as possible." Qi Mei lowered her voice. Mo Qing ice jade nodded slightly. With the arrival of the white night, the whole red sea of falling dragon is very quiet. There was no sound other than the bubbling of magma. People did not speak, but looked at him with burning eyes. The whole sea is boundless, the shadow of a black, sky and underground are. The strong one at the immortal master level? It''s not uncommon here. The strength of Mo Qing ice jade is hardly outstanding. I''m afraid that half of the elite and powerful people in the holy land have arrived here. Is this the attraction of the dead dragon sword? Let countless people go crazy and obsessed... countless eyes are locked on Bai Ye''s body, but Bai Ye doesn''t say a word, ignores everyone, and walks towards the red sea of falling dragon. At this time, several figures came towards this. The leader was an old man dressed in grey and looked ragged. The old man looks old, but his eyes are bright and bright, and his spirit is incomparable. Especially the breath on his body can be called subtle and extraordinary, which is not what ordinary people can analyze.Another terrible power. His approach, let a lot of people look at it. "Hello, Bai lingzun!" Said the old man in grey. Hearing this voice, Daye immediately recognized that this was the man who had helped him to kill twelve luochas. At night he stopped and looked at the old man. "What can I do for you?" "Nothing. I just want to ask if Bai lingzun can bear the temperature of falling into the red sea?" With a faint smile, the old man in Gray said, "although I know that Bai lingzun is extraordinary in strength, this red sea of fallen dragons is extremely dangerous. It is not something that ordinary people can compete with. It is said that a super power that can be called a God can cross the world, open a small flame star, take out the inner star core, but unintentionally let the star core fall here. This is the falling Dragon Red Sea. The central temperature of the fallen Dragon Red Sea is beyond our imagination. Raoshi doesn''t dare to approach it easily. If Bai lingzun does not mind, I can seal the dead dragon sword instead of Bai lingzun, so as not to harm Lisheng Prefecture again! " As soon as the words fell, many people''s faces changed. "No way!" In the distance, the moon chasing sword emperor, Cang Kun Tianzun and others immediately came to drink. "Well?" The old man in grey has his head on his side. "Old man in grey, just now you said that whoever dares to move the dead dragon sword will kill anyone. Let Bai lingzun seal the dead dragon sword as soon as possible. Why? Now you''re going to steal? You can''t help it if the Dragon Sword hasn''t been sealed? What do you mean After the moon sword emperor cold way. "I''m just worried about Bai lingzun." The old man in grey said without expression: "Bai lingzun is a rare talent. He is the pillar of our holy state in the future. Moreover, he can restrain his own desire and seal the dead dragon sword. This is good for Lisheng Prefecture, and even so for bailing Zun, how can I be indifferent to it? Isn''t this for the good of bailingzun? For the state of Lysander? If Bai lingzun had an accident, it would be a great loss to Lisheng state! Isn''t it Tongxin? " Many people sneered at this. "It''s disgusting." A woman looked like she was going to vomit and said with a smile, "old man in grey, don''t you feel shy when you say this? You have such a thick skin! You can say that! What makes you think you don''t know? What a crying cat, a mouse, a false mercy It''s a real rip! "Are you provoking me?" The old man in grey raised his eyebrows and said coldly. Obviously, the woman had some scruples and did not speak. However, the next few great powers were dissatisfied. Cang Kun Tianzun said coldly: "Lord grey, we know that you are very strong, but even if you are strong, you can''t defeat so many souls. Since Bai lingzun has come, let him seal the dead dragon sword! When the dragon sword is sealed, it becomes a thing of no owner. Who wants to unseal it is his ability! Now the dead dragon sword is not out of Bai lingzun''s hand. I think everyone is honest and honest. Whoever dares to mess around, no matter who he is, I think he will become the public enemy of the whole people! And... He has to deal with the dragon sword! If anyone has the ability, we will not stop it! " The old man in grey looked unnatural. The moon chasing sword emperor and others sneered. The reason why people don''t dare to snatch the dead Dragon Sword directly is that they are still the master of the dead dragon sword. Now, to rob is to fight against the dead dragon sword! In this situation, fighting against the dragon sword is equivalent to seeking death. However, if the dead dragon sword is sealed at night, it is an ownerless thing and can be taken at will... people are quiet. Cang Kun turned his eyes and said to the white night, "Bai lingzun, please start sealing the sword!" "Well." White night nods. We can all look around. However... The white night did not fly directly into the sky and fly to the red sea of the fallen dragon. Instead, he directly took off the dead dragon sword, waved it into the air, and breathed it. He controlled the dead dragon sword and shot it directly into the center of the Red Sea. "What?" Everyone was shocked. At one time, they thought that they would fly into the red sea with their swords at night, and then sink their swords and seal them. He didn''t want to seal the sword! If the white night with the dead Dragon Sword toward the Red Sea, with his strength and body, it is certainly not far. But now it seems, how naive they are. No one expected that white night could control the dead dragon sword! The sword of the dead dragon is like a beam of light. It crosses the red and straight red sea and sinks towards the center of the Red Sea. Poop! With a clear and crisp sound, the whole red sea of falling dragon waves a circle of strange ripples. When the ripples subsided, no one could see the dead dragon sword. People were wide eyed and frightened. Br > it''s not good to take down the central area! But just thenWhoa!!! In all directions, countless souls suddenly burst out, one by one seems to be crazy towards the falling Dragon Red Sea! The scene exploded instantly. Seeing countless souls rushing into the red sea of fallen dragons, those who are worried about the red sea of falling dragons can''t sit still. People are out of control. Everybody''s crazy. Their eyes are red and they sprint like crazy. Dead dragon sword is in front of them, and the supreme temptation makes them unable to hold on to it any longer. Now the dead dragon sword is ownerless! Who won it! Who is the owner! With the sword of the dead dragon, who can you fear between heaven and earth? In an instant, the whole red sea is boiling! And the fight... Is on! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1439 The root of human''s bad nature is vividly displayed in the eyes of white night. He stood by the sea, quietly looking into the distance. On the sea, countless souls fly to the center of the sea like locusts. For a time, the sky was covered by the sun, and the scene was magnificent. If there are more people, there will be disputes. What''s more, it is fighting for the dragon sword. The fighting and violence never stop. At the beginning of people entering the red sea of falling dragon, a large-scale fight and killing took place between the souls. "Die for me!" "You deserve the dragon sword? It''s you who are the damned one! " "Double Dragons break the moon!" "Vanish space!" ... with the sound of hysterical shouts, all kinds of weird soul techniques are frequently used. "Bastard, a group of humble ants dare to covet the dragon sword? Do you have the qualifications? " The moon chasing sword emperor was furious. His sword came out of the sheath, and the cold light was everywhere. No matter how high the temperature was around, it could not cover his sword. As soon as he lifted his sword, a terrible sword with a length of thousands of feet was vented and split into the crowd. Huang Huang sword power is like the anger of God! "Not good!" "Come on, stop him!" "By defensive means!" One of the clan''s members made a shrill roar. They were in the middle of the sword. They were deeply hurt. The leader of the sect immediately cried out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a strange sound came out. Only to see countless colorful barriers emerge, shrouded in people. But the next second, the sharp sword fell down, directly tore open the hundreds of defense, split into the crowd. "No The cry of misery resounded through the sky. Pooh!!! Blood splashed everywhere the sword passed. Da Neng was chopped to death by the sword and the people nearby were crushed by the sword! With a sword, the power of a clan will disappear completely. "Well, I''ll come too!" A man with a heavy breath also drank. He raised his hands and bombarded the crowd. Bang! Bang! Dong... with each blow, there is a destructive spiral pattern breaking out from the fist. When it goes into the crowd, it is like a sharp spear, which directly penetrates hundreds of people. Seeing the pieces of soul falling down, the big man made a ferocious laugh. The scene was a mess! Blood blooms in disorder, but soon it will be dried to gas. "Ah At this time, the scream began again. A look, see a lot of soul person full of flame fall into the air. It turned out that they could not bear the terrible heat around them, and their bodies were burning up. These terrible temperatures directly killed their soul power, burned their souls and Qi, and made them lose the protection of their strength. Finally, they turned into a ball of fire and fell into the magma sea from the sky. Pooh! Pooh! Puff... more and more people fell down, and the scene was like a fire rain. The killing is on. Death continues. It''s a mixture of blood and fire. Here... Is a purgatory! Although hundreds and thousands of souls die at every moment, countless souls rush into the red sea of fallen dragons from all directions. "Is this the influence of the dead dragon sword?" Qi Mei was staring at the distant scene with a dull look. "Yes." Said the white night. After reaching the third link with the dead dragon sword, Bai Ye has a more thorough understanding of the dead dragon sword. This sword does have the ability to destroy the heaven and the earth. If it can perfectly integrate the dead dragon sword, the holder is almost equal to the God. Those who have just come into contact with this sword can only display the unique characteristic of this sword: "if you are strong, you will be strong". However, most of the great powers here understand that it is not a day to subdue a sword, but if you completely surrender a sword, you can completely urge out all the power of the sword. About the legend of the dead dragon sword, those so-called great powers only know more than the white night. They want to fight for the dragon, so they try their best to get the sword. "Do you seal the sword here with great fanfare, just to cause a fight between them?" Ink clear ice jade came over, looking at the distance, light said. "Do you think what it means to me that they fought and finally took away the dragon sword?" The white night asked. Mo Qing ice jade is silent. "Well, it''s time for us to go. This is a place of right and wrong. It''s better to leave as soon as possible." Qi Mei drinks.Ink clear ice jade nods, face white night way: "go." However, the white night looked at the front for a while and said, "you go first." "Won''t you go?" Qi Mei looked at him curiously. "I won''t leave until I get my dragon sword back." Said the white night. As soon as the words fell, Qi Mei was in a daze. Ink clear ice jade eyes are also full of thick confusion. "Take back the dead dragon sword? Are you serious? " Qi Mei came back to her senses and was stunned and said, "do you want to snatch back the dead dragon sword? This is simply impossible! Even if we all rush up now, it''s useless. It''s hard to get back the dead dragon sword, even if we''re close to it! " "How hard is it? Why do you say that? " "Are you... Are you an idiot or a fool?" Qi Lianqi is your opponent? Do you think your sword skill is better than the moon chasing sword emperor? And the cangkun God, and countless powers... What do you want to fight against them? Have you forgotten the twelve luochas? If there is no dead dragon sword, can you kill twelve luochas in one move? Those people are not you can challenge! Leave quickly White night did not explain too much, just repeated: "you leave first." "You... Don''t you hear what I''m saying?" Qi Mei was in a hurry and was about to say something more, but at this time, the next mo Qing Bing Yu suddenly caught her. "Bingyu..." "Qi Mei, let''s go. Don''t say more." Mo Qing ice jade low voice way: "white night has his plan, since he wants to do so, let him do it." "But..." Qi Mei still wanted to say something, but when it came to her throat, she couldn''t say it. White night side looking at Mo Qing ice jade, suddenly the corner of his mouth rose, and asked with a smile: "if I die, you will die, are you not afraid?" Ink clear ice jade indifferent for a moment, then slowly open: "life sometimes must have, since death can not be avoided, can only accept calmly." She has always been that indifferent look, there is no joy or sorrow. White night understands that she just converges all her emotions in her heart. This woman doesn''t want someone to figure out her mind. It''s not that she deliberately wants to keep a sense of mystery. She just doesn''t want her mind to be influenced by others. However, when the fate can not be violated, she will not control others or even fate, she will gladly accept, until she has the means to resist all this. White night slightly took a breath, spin and raised his hand, a emitting dark blue halo of pills appeared in his palm. "Eat it." The white night is light. "What is this?" "Antidote." "Antidote?" Mo Qing ice jade slightly a Leng, she murmured under the cherry lips, looking at the pill, low voice way: "you did not come to Allah, so quickly give me the antidote why?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get to Allah, because it''s hard for you to kill me now." White night laughs. "If you lose the dragon sword, you are just a little stronger." Mo Qing Bingyu shakes his head: "it''s not too hard to kill you." "If you don''t know what I mean, you''ll say that." "Take it," the white night said Mo Qing is silent. I do not know how long, she reached out to take the pill, people stare at the pill for a while, just put it into the mouth of sandalwood. Qi Mei beside her was confused. "Let''s go." The white night is light. Mo Qing Bingyu looked at him, and turned away without saying a word. The pace is a little slow. The people of the jade building immediately followed up. Qi Mei''s silver teeth were tight and her face was tight. She looked at the black ice jade and the white night, and then stepped forward: "white night, what are you going to do? Do you really want to die here? " "Dead?" With a smile, the white night suddenly asked, "if all the souls here die here, what kind of consequences will be caused to the saint immortal region?" Qi Mei heard the sound and looked at him in bewilderment: "are you... Crazy? It''s impossible. " Raise your hand in the white night. This time, what he was dragging in his palm was not a pill, but a worn-out bead. "This is..." Qi Mei Leng, suddenly, she seems to think of something, small face transient: "white night, do you want to... Use this bead?" "Since they are greedy for dragon sword, I will destroy them all!" White night indifferent way. Hearing this, Qi Mei''s heart beat wildly. She still remembers the scene of the burning light released by the dead dragon sword before. If it had not been for the white night''s hand and the body''s protection, she would have been vaporized by the burning light. "It turns out that you hope to generate energy through the touch of this broken bead with the dead dragon sword, and then destroy these souls... It''s a good idea. It''s just that the intensity can only destroy Allah''s realm at most, and then go up... I''m afraid it can''t be killed immediately. Moreover, there are so many strange treasures in the hands of the great powers. If one or two great powers have not died under the dead dragon sword, then All your efforts will be wasted. If your plan is leaked out, the world will know that you have designed and killed so many people here. I''m afraid that people of the powerful clan will not come to you for revenge, and the people of Shenji palace will intervene... White night, I think your plan is not careful enough. You''d better not mess around! " Qi Mei bit her silver teeth and said as she thought.White night shook his head: "the power released last time... Is not the main power in this broken bead... You go, and you will know the result later." "You are... Such a bull''s temper!" Qi Mei couldn''t stand it any more. She snorted and turned away. But she did not go far away, but retreated to the periphery of the red sea of falling dragon and looked at each other from a distance. Obviously, broken bead made her look forward to it. White night... What are you going to do? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1440 The fight is still on. The soul is constantly rushing to fill in the red sea of falling dragon, but it is constantly dying in the red sea of falling dragon. I do not know how many people in that hot magma into a wisp of smoke. I don''t know how many powers have fallen. White night quietly looking at the Red Sea, there is no change in the look. And here Qi Mei and Mo Qing ice jade are also confused looking at the white night. "What did you tell him?" Looking at Qi Mei coming, Mo Qing asked lightly. "Nothing." Qi Mei was a little uneasy. She knew nothing about the broken pearl, and she believed that the white night must have no idea. But now the white night has to rely on the power of the broken bead... can he control that power? Qi Mei mumbled her lower lip, and suddenly asked, "Bingyu, if the white night kills all the people here... What will happen?" This word falls to the ground, the ink clear ice jade autumn eye twinkles thick perplexity, looks at her gently. But instead of asking too many questions, she answered solemnly. "If the white night is not secret enough, then he will be wanted by Shenji palace. After all, he has killed so many people, which is something that has never happened in the history of Lisheng state! Shenji palace will never sit idly by. If he conceals, and it is difficult to trace, then he killed these people, there is no impact on himself. However, there will be a lot less people who covet the dragon sword, but also, the consequences of doing so are extremely serious. This has a very serious impact on the pattern of the saint immortal region and even the state of Lisheng. At least the power of the saint immortal region will be greatly weakened. This is not a good thing for us people in the holy immortal region. " "Yes." Qi Mei was silent. "But... A group of greedy people will be killed if they kill them. What the world pattern is like is that we can not control them. What we can do is to protect ourselves." At this time, Mo Qing Bingyu added another sentence. Qi Mei looked at her in amazement. For a long time, she nodded slightly. Bang! At this time, a shocking explosion broke out in the red sea of falling dragon. Only to see a soul full of divine light standing in the middle of the Red Sea, like a God. He raised his palms high, then moved slowly to the left and right. The huge vortex in the center of the red sea of Diaolong was actually separated by itself, and the magma in the central area was completely separated. That''s the old man in grey! He actually intended to tear the whole central space completely, and then take out the dead dragon sword. However, his feat has not yet been completed, and a terrible sword comes at him in an instant. The old man''s face was heavy, and he had expected that someone would attack him. He immediately withdrew his move and hit the sword with a backhand space technique. Bang Dang. The sword is broken. A long sword was shaken open, and the empty space swayed wildly. And the owner of the long sword is the sword emperor who pursues the moon. "What? You can''t wait to attack me before the dragon sword is taken out? Is it too urgent? " The old man in grey hummed. "Old man, you are the most dangerous of these people! If I kill you, no one will be my opponent. Then it will not be easy for me to take the dead dragon sword? " The sword emperor chuckled. "It depends on whether you have this ability or not." The old man in gray hummed, and leaped forward. The two were fighting each other. At the same time, cangkun Tianzun, Mo Xuzi, graphite and other great powers also fought. In the central area, all of them are powerful fighting methods. For a time, all kinds of strange and bizarre means of destroying the heaven and earth appear. The space of the whole region is constantly twisted and broken, the magma is frantically boiling, and the breath is spinning rapidly. Ordinary soul people don''t dare to get close to them, but if they get closer, they will be killed and torn into pieces. The central region is like the end of the world. "It seems to be almost there?" There was a whisper in the white night. But just then... chirp! Several beams of light suddenly surged from the distant horizon, directly into the magma. "Well?" The white night frowned slightly. And at the same time, the dark sky above, suddenly scattered countless green light. These green lights quickly gathered together, and in a short time, they transformed into a giant ancient giant. The giant''s body was directly immersed in the magma, and the huge arms like mountains were wildly waving and bombarding the soul soul. The whole magmatic sea is extremely terrifying. The faces of the people fighting in the central area all changed. Big energy again? "Some people want to take the Dragon Sword first! Stop him The old man in grey drank and rushed to the magma sea immediately. The rest of the people are in. All the strong sink to the bottom of the sea. The white night looks calm and thoughtful. But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him."Are you really willing to give up the dragon sword?" Hearing the sound, the white night immediately knew who was coming. "It''s already in the magma sea." The white night is light. The people behind did not speak, but walked to the side of the white night and looked at the distance quietly. It''s not someone else, it''s the end. He was still dressed in a cloak and bandage, and could not see clearly. "Do you want to take the sword?" "It''s too late if you don''t do it again. It''s better to get the dragon sword when there is no owner. If someone takes it, it will be very difficult to seize the sword." "Take the sword... I want to." Finally Yan hesitated and said in a low voice: "but I don''t think you are so easy to give up. Although the Dynasty sent me to take it, I always have doubts." "Doubt?" "Yes, it''s my doubts about you, with my understanding of you! The dead dragon sword is useless even if it is sunk in the red sea of falling dragon! In my opinion, it is still in your hands. " In the end, there is a light way. White night heard the sound, a faint smile, no explanation. "What do you want?" "Whether you have a dragon sword or not, white night... I want to fight you again." After that, he pulled out the sword from his waist, and his eyes under his cloak quietly looked at the white night. "You use the abandoned sword, I use the chisel sword, right here!" "This war is meaningless!" "But to me, it means a lot!" Finally Yan''s eyes twinkled with burning heat: "in my opinion, you are a ridge. If I defeat you, I can cross that ridge and step into a new height! At the beginning of the Shenwu war, I was reluctant to lose to you. This time, I hope you and I will fight fairly and compete again! " White night eyebrow light wrinkle. Looking at the end Yan whole body agitation breath, he knew, this war is inevitable again. "Good!" White night nods: "in this case, that moves!" Finally Yan didn''t speak, and came over with a big stride with his prison sword. Qi Mei in the distance was stunned. "People of the dark dynasty!" "Lord Qi Mei, do you want to do it?" Next to a jade building people carefully asked. "You don''t have to do it. Let the night deal with it." Mo Qing ice jade said. "Well." Qi Mei also nodded. Because they all saw the war in the eyes of white night. All of a sudden, the final Yan step, people attacked. An earthshaking sword appeared from the top of the white night, and quickly turned into a Zhenshi divine sword. It fell from the sky and fell on this side. White night with a backhand sword. The sword idea was smashed. But at the same time, the prison sword also came. The white night splits and abandons the divine sword, the black sword awn cuts through the soil of the Red Sea, and cuts it in the past. However, the power of the prison chiseling sword swept over, which was to hollow out the power of the abandoned God sword for life. White night slightly side, to avoid digging prison sword force. The first time the two men were fighting each other, it seemed that they were neck and neck. But at this time, the swords in their hands trembled. "Here we go." Finally Yan hoarse said, but there is a trace of excitement in the voice. "Start what?" "The duel between the twelve Hongbing soldiers!" Finally Yan Shen said: "my prison digging sword and your abandoned God sword... Their ferocity and divine power have been activated! This war! It must be earth shaking! " After the sound fell, the white night found that the abandoned God sword in his hand was already dark, and countless fog like magic gas burst out from the sword body. . (I have to go to the hospital for work tomorrow morning, so I have to go to bed early tonight, and the chapter tonight will be updated at noon tomorrow) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1441 Finally Yan came here obviously prepared. His real purpose here is not only for the dead dragon sword, but also for fighting against the white night. The two swords'' ferocity broke out when they collided with each other. The body of the sword trembles wildly and the sword Qi overflows wildly. Before and after more than ten breaths, the sword in the hands of the white night was covered by the dark breath, and the surging force of evil spirits soared to the sky and shook the sky. On the other hand, it is also very strange. The whole body of the sword seems to be wrapped in a layer of wonderful space, so that the sword inch by inch is broken, and the fragments are scattered around. White night eyebrows tight twist, feel abandon God sword on the fierce sword force, eyes also release a strong sense of war. "Last time in the chaos area, because of the complexity of the people, the real power of these two swords has not been released, and you and I are not really fighting head-on. Now there are only you and me. Let''s go all out today!" In the end, there is a light way. "You are not my match." Shake your head at night. "You are too confident." Finally Yan is not angry, light said a word, suddenly raised the sword in the air. Snore! The prison digging sword, which was completely reduced to fragments and fixed around his hand, shook, and then a strange sword force broke out, but in a flash it broke into the void and disappeared. The white night was stupefied. Suddenly, he realized something. His fingers waved, and a large number of terror air shields were built by Xianli. But the air shield had just been created, and it was smashed by a force from the void in front of him. The chest of the white night was shaken, and people fell back again and again, almost falling down. The white night stared at his chest for a while and said in a deep voice: "your strength is so much stronger than last time. You can''t increase your cultivation to such a high level in such a short period of time. Did you take any pills in advance, or what implements and magic weapons were used to increase your strength?" Finally Yan did not speak, just raised his hand. On his bandaged finger was a ring inlaid with blood ruby. There seems to be blood boiling inside the ring, which is particularly strange and magical. "Is that the ring?" "This ring contains the blood of an incredible ancient giant God. When I wear this ring, the power of the ancient giant god will be transmitted to my body, which will greatly increase my strength in a short period of time." "I see." "Of course, it''s not just a short-term increase. It''s given to my master by the dynasty. The master gave it to me. When I fully absorb this blood, my strength will get rapid growth." "Oh?" White night is a bit of a mystery. He knew the strength of the dark Dynasty. It''s just... Is there a little bit more in the dark dynasty? What''s more, why should they cultivate a plant so vigorously? This ring and chisel prison sword are extraordinary things! Is your talent stronger than you think? Dark Dynasty plans to cultivate it vigorously? Day night thoughts. "Now you have lost the dead dragon sword, and I have the blessing of this magical artifact given by my master. In the white night, you and I are changing. Today I will defeat you!" After that, he killed again. He cut wildly in the air, and a lot of sword Qi burst out. However, no matter how many times he chopped, the sword Qi always disappeared into the void as soon as it came out of the body. It was strange and magical. Not good! As soon as his face sank in the white night, he immediately raised his hand and grasped it in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... there are ripples in the void. Then a large amount of space was distorted and broken... but before this twisted and broken space lasted long, there was a sudden agitation, as if something was tumbling inside. The white night quickly raised his sword again, breaking a number of terrible dead Dragon Sword power. Bang! There was another explosion. At first glance, the whole space was hollowed out by the sword force of the prison digging sword. Its power penetrated into the void and hid itself. Then it was released in front of the white night and attacked him fiercely. If it had not been for the day night that he knew something about the name of the prison sword, he would not even know how he was beaten. However, the power that the ring gives to the end Yan is too terrible. At the moment, he cooperates with the prison digging sword. His strength is better than that when he was in the chaos area before, even if the difference is not enough to describe! However, it was obvious that he did not intend to give the night a chance to breathe. When he was hit by the power of the prison sword, some of his skills were not timely. He immediately approached the white night, and a miserable long sword fiercely sealed his throat. It''s like a poisonous snake. White night nerve a draw, immediately backhand sword chopping. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Kuang dang... the double swords interweave, the sword shadow catharsis soars into the sky, tears the earth and destroys the sky. The terrible power of the two swords is madly intertwined between them.They danced wildly, dodging each other''s sword power. If anyone can''t dodge, he will become the ghost of the other side''s sword. After all, the power of these two swords is too terrible. But the gap between the end of Yan and the white night is not a ring can fill. After a period of crazy sword fighting, the body of the white night was suddenly covered by the terrible spirit of the abandoned sword, and a long and huge figure quickly formed behind him. Oops! Finally Yan''s face sank and he retreated in a hurry. Whoa! The shadow is flying in the air, holding the sword, and beheading towards the end. "Dark heart breaking Yang sword!" Finally Yan low roar, the body actually burst out thousands of lights, the light released, suddenly darkened, formed a terrible sword, boom toward the white night. The intention is to force his movement to stop by seriously injuring the white night. However. The terrible light of the sword bombarded the past, hit the body of the white night, but like the bombardment on the steel, it could not enter half a minute at all, but sent out a crisp sound. "What?" Finally Yan was stunned. "You seem to have forgotten my advantage." It''s cold at night. The shadow of the sword was cut down. Bang! Although he tried his best to dodge, he still had a sword on his shoulder. The cruel sword shadow mixed with the power of abandoning God''s sword, which actually cut his shoulder completely. In an instant, blood and flesh were flying. In the end, one hand is directly discarded. The white night takes advantage of the victory and pursues it, and once again stabs its soul with a sword. But at this time, the end Yan suddenly released the prison sword in his hand, and suddenly raised a finger, and a sword Qi congealed on his finger. Not even a sword? And... Not defensive? White night slightly a Leng. Pooh! The sword of abandoning God pierced the past and penetrated into the end. However, there is no sense of piercing the spirit of heaven. Oops! This is the soul shift! His face changed in the white night. At the moment, the end of Yan''s fingers have been in the heart of the white night. Bang! Pooh! White night instantly spit out a mouthful of blood, people like the arrow shot out, straight backward fly out, heavy fall on the ground, difficult to get up. His face was pale, his eyes were dim, and a sharp pain came from his chest. But look down, chest intact ah! What''s going on? The white night''s face was heavy and congealed. When I looked at the finger of the end Yan, I found that there was a terrible power of digging prison sword on that finger. Hollowing out? White night suddenly reacts. Although on the surface of his chest intact, but in fact... His heart has been through a hole! The injury was very serious. White night immediately stored up the soul force to seal the broken place of his heart. In the end, Yan did not attack again. Instead, he pressed back his left arm, which was almost detached from his body, and then wiped it with his finger, and forced to connect the flesh with the sword spirit. "It''s a white night. It''s really tough. It''s a pity that your terrible body will be greatly reduced in front of the prison digging sword." "The prison sword can ignore the strength of your body, even if you have the body of God. It can easily tear and crush you from the inside, and when you kill you, it can make your surface no damage!" "But it doesn''t stop me from healing." The road sank in the white night. Finally Yan eyebrows slightly wrinkled. But see the dark eyes of the white night suddenly bright up, haggard look also gradually restored ruddy. See this, finally how understand, white night body''s injury already recovered seven seven eight eight. Indeed, although the prison digging sword can ignore the physical strength of white night, it can not block the self-healing ability of white night. In this way, it is extremely difficult to defeat white night unless one is sure to kill. At last Yan''s face was frozen and his eyes were shaking, as if he was thinking about countermeasures. After a little rest, they fought again. However, this time, the sword power of both sides is obviously more fierce, and the moves are almost inexhaustible. They are absolutely fearless of death. "What the hell are they doing?" Qi Mei frowned. "Duel." Ink clear ice jade shakes head, the line of sight falls on end Yan body, in autumn eye twinkles strange light. I remember that in the chaos area, this person is just an existence that she knead to death at will, but now it has been able to compete with the white night... No matter what means he used, it is enough to show his talent and the horror of growth. The body of the dead dragon sword is completely covered with dark energy, like a fierce fierce tiger, constantly biting at the end of Yan. Finally Yan clenched his teeth and was under the pressure of the dead dragon sword. His cloak was covered with a large number of sword marks, and he was black and blue all over the body. If it was not for the ring containing the blood of the ancient giant god, he would have been reduced to pieces.Suddenly. "Dig the prison and scream!" An angry voice burst out from his mouth. When the sword falls, the space where the sword passes is distorted, and the twisted space spreads around like lightning. In a flash, all the emptiness on the beach of falling dragon burst! The outer souls stopped and looked at the scene in horror. Some souls who didn''t have time to stop directly ran into the twisted space, and their bodies were torn to death on the spot... people stare at this side with wide eyes. Seeing that there are two soul states that are not strong souls fighting, they are stunned one by one. "What''s the matter with these two souls?" At this time, the white night also raised a sword and chopped forward. The dark sword turned into a gorgeous light, just like the streamer cutting through the sky, extremely gorgeous. "Abandon the sky with a sword!" There was a low roar. The twisted space around suddenly shrinks rapidly, attacking towards the Jian of the end Yan''s hand. After a while, all the power was absorbed. Two sharp swords collide in the air, and a huge sword pattern blooms like a flower... in the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1442 The two sword forces collide with each other. But this time the collision was very different. This time, they completely released all their strength. They wanted to build up their own advantages with this sword, so they tried their best and were hysterical. However, when a sword comes down, the sword force explodes, and the terrible sword light is vented all around. It actually destroys everything around. Countless mountains and rocks were shaken to ashes. The magma in the red sea of Diaolong is also rejected. Even the breath of destruction produced by the powerful souls in the distance was dispelled by this sword force. Everything has been wiped out in all directions. Rao is falling Dragon Red Sea fighting people are also shocked by this blow, one by one all retreat, looking at this side in horror. Ink clear ice jade lead Jiangsu and Anhui snow and Qi Mei can not help but retreat. In the area where the sword pattern exploded, a huge pit had appeared. In the pit, the sword marks are all over the place, and the terrible sword spirit is still in chaos and turbulence. If ordinary people step into the pit at this time, I''m afraid that they will be turned into fragments in less than a breath. All the onlookers around were affected. Those who were closer were killed by the shock on the spot, and those who were farther away were also hard to deal with. One by one, their Qi and blood flowed and their mouths spat with blood. "What a terror!" Qi Mei said. "This is the power of twelve Hongbing soldiers!" Ink clear ice jade stares at two people, in the eye blink dignified color: "but... These two people don''t worry?" "Worried?" Qi Mei looked at her in a puzzled way: "what are you worried about?" "Naturally, it''s worrying about the enemy." "What they have in their hands is Hongbing! Although all the people present were aiming at the dead dragon sword, the power of each weapon in the twelve red soldiers was extremely terrible. There was only one dead dragon sword. How difficult it was to capture it, but the two swords were different! What''s more, their two souls are not powerful in many people''s eyes! How can those who have no hope of seizing the sword of the dead dragon not shift their targets The words fell to the ground, Qi Mei instantly understood the concerns of Mo Qing Bingyu. And the fact is just like inking ice jade. After the confrontation between the two produced amazing power, the fight here really attracted many people''s attention, including the powerful vision. Although they want to capture the dead dragon sword, the moon chasing sword emperor and the old man in gray in the central region have been fighting together. Even if they want to get involved, it is very difficult for them. After all, whether they can come out alive is still a problem. I don''t know if most of the fishermen want to fight with each other. However, the power of abandoning God sword and chiseling prison sword burst out here, so that all the strong people immediately shifted their targets and involuntarily leaned over. "Abandon the divine sword and chisel prison sword?" "It''s also a good choice." "I can''t deal with those guys better if I take the sword of abandoning God and chiseling prison." "If they give up the magic sword to help me, I will take the dragon sword, they will certainly not be able to resist!" "Ha ha... Are these two idiots? Such a humble strength, how dare to wander around here, but also with two Hongbing to duel... Ridiculous! Are they greedy for the dragon sword "Just them? Is it worth it? " "That looks like a white night!" "I didn''t expect him to abandon the magic sword! The boy is hidden deep enough "Who is the other one?" "I don''t know! Take your time to guess! I''m going to persuade you to fight! " From the sky, a voice came out of the sky. The powerful and domineering momentum pressed against the white night and the final Yan. Two people look at each other, eyebrows are wrinkly, spin and Qi Qi separated. "I didn''t expect that some dogs and cats would come to disturb me." Finally Yan is very unhappy, the voice appears cold. "After all, there are still quite a lot of people here. Although you and I are not very impressive, the swords in your hands are equally attractive. Now that the power of these two swords has been released, it will naturally attract many people''s attention." The white night is light. "In this case, cut them off first, and you and I will compete again." The end Yan hums a way. "Good!" White night nods. With the fall of the great power, the other great powers are not willing to be outdone and fall towards this one after another. They surrounded them with a circle. The surging general situation was ready to move and completely blocked their retreat. They looked around. None of the people around us are ordinary people, and the vast territory is not very common. Among them, there are several Allah level beings with terrible strength. "What do you want to do?" At this time, a cold voice came from behind the crowd.Everyone looked at it in unison. Only then saw ink clear ice jade lead a group of jade building disciple and Qi Mei to come. "It turns out to be the master of Moqing immortal!" A lot of faces raised a faint smile, looking at the visitors. Although these people are usually respectful to Moqing Bingyu, they don''t have to be afraid of so many people here, just one Moqing ice jade. They don''t have to be afraid. Can''t a group of people cope with this woman? "Master Moqing, it has nothing to do with you. You''d better stand aside! So that we don''t have eyes. " One said with a smile. "Nothing to do with me?" Mo Qing Bing Yu said indifferently: "who said it had nothing to do with me? These two people are my jade building people, naturally related to me! You all get out of here! If anyone dares to hurt them, he is against me! Don''t think you can be lawless here. If anyone dares to hurt them, even if I can''t kill you now, I will still come to your door and settle accounts with you one by one! You should do it yourself As soon as the words fell, many people''s faces changed. Yeah! Mo Qing ice jade can settle accounts after autumn! That''s a problem! If you know these people alone, they can''t be rivals of Yulou. What''s more, Mo Qing Bingyu is overbearing and reckless. If you offend her, don''t say it''s yourself. I''m afraid the clan will not be peaceful! A lot of people looked ugly and worried. Someone hummed. "A group of cowards are afraid of a woman!" "Jiang Shaoqiu? What do you mean "What do you mean? Are you idiots? " The soul person who called Jiang Shaoqiu disdained to say: "we are so many people, why are we afraid of her being an inky ice jade? If she dares to interfere, we''ll kill her, won''t we? What''s more, the constitution of Moqing ice jade is said to be the first constitution in the saint immortal region. Don''t any of you want to get her? This is a golden opportunity! Even if Mo Qing Bingyu wants to settle accounts after autumn, can''t you deal with her when you get the twelve Hongbing soldiers and Hong Bing is there? What are you afraid of? " The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s eyes brightened. Yes, it''s hard to get the twelve Hongbing soldiers to fight against an inky ice jade? What to fear? Thinking of this, people''s eyes changed. Yu Lou''s disciples and Qi Mei''s faces became heavy. "Bingyu, it seems you can''t frighten them." Qi Mei murmured. "I know." Mo Qing''s face is expressionless. She seems to have expected such a situation for a long time. She glanced at the crowd, and finally fell on the body of the white night. She whirled and whispered: "I''ll cover you. You can leave directly. Go back to the jade building first!" "I said, you don''t have to interfere in the affairs here. You and Qi Mei should step aside first, lest I hurt you later." Said the white night. "Hurt us?" Ink clear ice jade eyebrow a frown. But in the end Yan has been unable to hold. "White night, no nonsense, I''ll go first!" Finally Yan low drink, suddenly raised the prison sword, in front of a big can chop in the past. The soul man''s face changed suddenly and his expression was furious. A long knife in his hand rolled out thousands of soul power, as if the angry wave had passed by. "Die for me! Stinky boy However. When the angry waves hit, he was blocked by an air shield burst out of Zhongyan''s body, but the prison chiseling sword fell down, and the soul person remained motionless, just like a statue. It wasn''t until a sword nearby accidentally cut his skin that people saw the most frightening scene. Just look at his skin, the wound suddenly released a lot of gas, and then the body directly shriveled down, leaving only a layer of skin. His whole body has been empty, whether it is blood or flesh... All disappeared! This is the power of prison digging sword, which directly ignores the strength of the body and hollows out everything! The crowd was shaking. "Kill!" At this time, Mo Qing Bingyu murmured and led his disciples to rush to the crowd. "Asshole!" "You cunt! I don''t know what to do The great powers were angry, one by one pulled out their swords to meet the jade tower. The scene was in chaos. White night eyebrows tight, eyes are cold. Whoosh! A long gun stabbed him in the back. Dang! The muzzle of the gun is blocked. If you hit King Kong, you can''t get half a point. "What?" The man was startled. Before he could evacuate, the dead dragon sword was chopped over. The dark sword force directly tore the man''s body. But as soon as the man died, there were two more souls around him. "Hand over Hong Bing!" "Or you will die without a grave." The roar explodes, followed by a strange spell. But white night stood still and ignored the attacks."Do you want to get rid of the sword?" "Asshole!" They were furious and killed. But their attack is still like before the people, severely hit on the body of the white night, but can''t scratch his flesh. "Too hard?" The pupil of two people shrinks, abandon God sword already cut over, two heads fly empty. The scene is ferocious. Those who still want to rush around are shocked. Apart from digging prison sword, there are few ways to break through the body of white night. He is almost invincible. But now the white night is particularly angry. "Since you want to die! Then I will help you! Let''s show you the real power of abandoned magic sword Cold white night said, suddenly the sword toward the ground a stab. Whew! The dark body of the sword suddenly fell into the earth. There the end Yan seems to be aware of something, suddenly side head, under the cloak dim eyes reveal a touch of incredible. "Is this..." . (tonight''s chapter may also be tomorrow''s day shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1443 Abandon the sword into the ground, immediately vent amazing power. Just look at the dark sword body spread out a few like lightning like breath, breath immediately drill into the ground, the earth dyed black. A strange energy rose and the air suddenly became extremely cold. "What is this?" All the people fighting around were shocked by this inexplicable force. However, the next second... "ah A series of sad cries came from the ground. Everyone was scared. The heart was pounding and the eardrum was broken. Suddenly! Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof! Br > . Countless terrible and dark hands stretched out from the inside, one by one all grabbed those fighting souls, even those who were soaring in the air were held by those ferocious hands stretched out. "What is this?" "Let me go!" "Whose magic is this?" "Go away! Get out of here All of a sudden, the souls were bound, frightened and yelling. Someone cut with a sword. But no matter how they cut, they couldn''t smash these ferocious hands. They are hard, almost beyond the dark sky diamond, thick and intrepid, shocking. And when all the ghost hands caught these souls, they were dragged to the dark earth. "No The souls screamed bitterly. No matter what level of soul is unable to break free, unable to resist the drag force, can only a little bit to watch their bodies sink into the dark land like a swamp. The eyes of every soul are full of despair. Finally Yan looks at silently. Qi Mei''s eyes widened. Rao is ink Qing ice jade are extremely surprised. The disciples of the jade tower retreated in terror and did not dare to step on the dark earth. After the last one was dragged into the dark earth, a great deal of miserable howling came out of the earth. It was a shrill scream, it was a howl of terror. No one knows what''s going on underground. Despair and hesitation have completely occupied everyone''s heart. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... soon, a strange sound came out. Then I saw the blood splashing on the dark earth inexplicably. After a while, the earth turned red. The scene was particularly frightening. After the blood dyed the earth red, the strange black began to disappear, along with the Yin evil spirit power and violent breath in the air. The white night pulled out the sword that pierced into the ground and looked at all directions quietly. Those who wanted to snatch the sword around them had already been scared to burst their scalp and felt goose bumps. Have they ever seen such a terrible trick? "Go Finally, some people can''t stand it. They drink a little and retreat back. No one dares to step forward. The crisis is over. Everything seems dreamy and unreal. But no one relaxed. Everyone looked at the white night with disbelief on their faces. The atmosphere was very strange. There was nothing but fighting and explosions in the distance. "What''s the trick?" Qi Mei took the lead in breaking the deadlock, Na Na asked. "If I''m right, it''s a sword abandonment." Finally Yan faintly made a voice and answered Qi Mei. "Give up the power of magic sword? Is it like this? " Qi Mei said strangely. "It''s just an expression of abandoning the power of the sword." "Sword power is just a kind of power, it doesn''t have its own form, but to make it become such a person is white night!" Speaking of this, he turned around, and his blurred eyes under his cloak glared at him: "white night, tell me, have you reached a bridge with the sword spirit who abandoned the divine sword?" The words fell to the ground, and Qi Mei''s face changed dramatically. Ink clear ice jade has some moving features. Su Wan snow and other women are confused. "What is bridging?" "I don''t know." However, at this time, the white night nodded and replied, "it''s only the first one!" "No wonder..." finally Yan vomited his anger and said hoarsely: "you actually began to master the abandoned God sword... I didn''t expect that you should have such a feeling... Although I also started to try to build a bridge with the prison digging sword, there was always a gap between me and it. I couldn''t jump this barrier, and the connection with the prison digging sword has always been stagnant..." "in fact, I and abandon There is also a gap between the swords. " "As long as I relax, this sword will not hesitate to tear my soul, occupy my body, and let me become its sword slave! Rao is now, it also wants to kill me all the time, around meAt last, he frowned: "how do you bridge with it?" "It''s simple." "Because I know it, it also knows me!" the white night said "Understand?" "Yes." White night looked indifferent: "the so-called bridge building does not necessarily need to clear the gap between people and swords. As long as people and swords are the same, I want to kill these people, and it wants to get more blood and kill, which is enough. Don''t you know that it is also an enemy and a friend? The enemy is sometimes the one who knows you best "Oh?" After a while, the man seemed to understand something and said, "it''s a pity that I won''t take the prison digging sword as an enemy or friend! In my eyes, it''s just a weapon! " "Everyone''s opinion is different! Earlier, I also used them as weapons! " "They only deserve to be my servants, even the dead dragon sword!" In the end, he was calm. White night shook his head, as if he didn''t want to go on. He turned and asked, "how, do you want to fight?" "No Finally Yan shook his head: "I have lost." "It''s hard to see you take the initiative to admit defeat." "You have reached the first stage of bridging with the abandoned magic sword. You can exert the power of the sword in your hand to a greater extent than I do. Just this, I am not as good as you. If I continue to fight, I will surely lose, so there is no need to fight." In the end. The night is silent. Bang! At this time, a violent explosion broke out from the falling Red Sea. Subsequently, the whole terrifying magma sea set off a number of startling waves. The big wave swept, and all directions were shaken. "Ah The souls were terrified, like a headless fly. But there are many people can not dodge, directly covered by the magma, one by one into smoke. "This is the magma in the middle of the Red Sea. The temperature is amazing. How could these magma burst out? Can you say... "Qi Mei was shocked, and they all looked at the distance in a hurry. But look at the distance in the central area, a large number of fast and powerful figures fly up. And then there is a long sword that radiates the light! Everyone''s eyes were all caught. That long sword... It''s a dead dragon sword! At the moment, the dead dragon sword, all over the body burst out a surprising halo, Huang Huang sword mighty in the world, so that everything in the world dim. Rao is falling into the Red Sea, which can only serve as a foil at the moment. All of them stopped fighting and looked at the sword. Every face seemed infatuated. "Death Dragon Sword appears!" "No! It was the moon chasing sword emperor who won the dragon sword! " "Come on! Stop him "Let him let go of the dragon sword!" The sound of sorrow and terror is ringing. Countless souls rush towards it. The old man in grey led a crowd of great powers to surround him directly, and his breath was furious. "Hand over the dead dragon sword!" The old man in grey said coldly. "Good!" The moon chasing sword emperor laughs, then pulls out the dead Dragon Sword directly and blows at the crowd. Roar!!!!! The earth shaking sword roars out. The sword power of the dead dragon blooms directly, and it abruptly splits the falling Red Sea in front of him. And those several great powers were unable to dodge and fell directly under the sword power. The people around me trembled. This is the sword power of the dead dragon? What a terror! You can almost kill Allah people in front of the moon chasing sword emperor! But Rao is so, more people''s eyes show fanaticism, fearless to death, continue to rush up. The scene was chaotic and hot, and countless people were crazy about the terrible strength of the dead dragon sword. "Didn''t you come to take the dragon sword?" The white night pointed to the distance and said faintly, "the sword is there. Go get it?" Finally Yan slightly raised his head, staring at the dead dragon sword, his eyes showed a trace of cold. A second later, he just realized what it was like to take his foot back. "White night." "Well?" "I''ll ask you another question. I hope you can answer me truthfully." Finally Yan slightly raised his head way. "Tell me." White night road. Finally Yan was silent for a moment, then he asked: "since you have reached the first stage of the bridge stage with the abandoned magic sword, what stage have you... Reached with the dead dragon sword?" The words fell to the ground, and all the people around were staring at the white night with burning eyes. Qi Mei suddenly realized something and looked at him in a hurry. I saw the white night staring at the distance for a while, then slowly spit out words: "the third stage!" For an instant, there was no sound. Qi Mei was completely dull. Ink clear ice jade did not say a word. The atmosphere of the scene was once again in a deep silence."So it is... So it is..." finally Yan murmured, but he could not stop nodding: "it seems that I have picked up a life!" White night looks at him, obviously, end Yan already guessed one or two. But see the end Yan step a little, the person jumped back kilometer distance. "White night, I''ll see you next time. I hope we can have a great fight again when we meet next time." In the end, there is a light way. "I''m looking forward to it." In the daytime. Finally Yan seemed to be aware of something. He said, "although this ring of the ancient giant God''s blood will bring me a lot of power, but this kind of thing is not precious to me. You don''t know me, nor do you understand my potential, let alone know me. When we meet again in the future, even if you have a dead dragon sword, I may not be afraid of it!" After all, people step a little and disappear into the void. White night slightly side of the head, looking at the end of Yan left the position, as if thinking. "Hum, I''m still tough when I lose!" Su Wan snow hum way. "Are you all right, white night?" Qi Mei and others came and cared. Mo Qing Bingyu also came over, but did not speak. "I''m fine." The white night shook his head, looked at the distant scene, and whispered: "well, you get out of here, I''m going to get down to business!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1444 "Business?" Qi Mei was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of something. Her face was tight and her eyes were full of fear. "Mr. Bai, what are you going to do?" What else does Su Wanxue want to ask. But at this time, Mo Qing Bingyu began to drink: "go! Get out of here now People were stunned. Qi Mei left first. Ink clear ice Jade also straight take off, do not make any hesitation. What''s going on? All the people in the jade building were full of misty water and puzzled, but the immortal Lord said so. They could not resist, so they could only get up and leave. Soon, the crowd retreated to the periphery of the Red Sea, one by one standing on a hill, overlooking the distance. To Qi Mei''s surprise, the last one who just left was also here. In addition, there are several figures who also wear dark Dynasty costumes, including the luochanu. Obviously, he wants to know what white night will do next. But the people around him did not have his eyesight and patience. They were restless one by one. "Hey, boy, why don''t you take the dragon sword?" A middle-aged man in a white pattern and black robe was drinking to Zhongyan: "the Dynasty sent you here to capture the dead dragon sword, not to ask you to go and fight that night! Now I order you as commander to get the Dragon Sword quickly! There must be no mistake, go quickly! " However, he was not moved by the words. The middle-aged man was furious, and his entourage was also angry. "Stinky boy, how arrogant "Lord Shen, do you despise it?" "You black mountain branch is the weakest existence in our dark king Dynasty, and you, as a black mountain person, dare to be so arrogant in front of Lord Shen! how absurd! Do you really think you are a disciple of the Lord of Heishan, and we adults dare not kill you? " "Get down on your knees and take the sword! Or you will die here People nearby yelled, one by one indignant, furious. But in the end Yan still stood in place, motionless. Everybody''s lungs are going to explode! "Oh, my Lord, please don''t be impatient." At this time, the nearby luochanu made a sound. With a smile, she said, "Lord Shen, don''t be angry and calm down. You can see the situation now. The moon chasing sword emperor has won the dead dragon sword. The moon chasing sword emperor was originally the supreme sword of kendo. Now it''s just like a tiger with wings. We''re going up now. Isn''t that death?" "To die?" The middle-aged man Leng hum: "if we can''t take back the dead dragon sword, we can''t explain to the dynasty, we will be executed by the dynasty! In this way, it''s better to die here. " "If you want to die, you can go." At this time, the end Yan open. "Asshole, what are you talking about?" The middle-aged man of Lord Shen was so angry that they all wanted to start their work and drew out their swords. "Oh, Lord Shen, wait a minute." Luochanu once again stopped the angry people and said with a smile like flowers. Seeing Luocha woman''s heart stirring smile, people''s anger also subsided. "Lord Shen, don''t be angry. You see, there are so many powerful people who are fighting for the moon sword emperor. Let''s go up now. Let''s not say whether we can win the dragon sword or not! Do you think we can get away from so many strong people? " Luo Cha Nu laughs a way. "What do you want? Can we watch the Dragon Sword fly from our eyelids Lord Shen hummed. "Would it be good to sit and collect the fisherman?" Luo Cha Nu laughs a way. "Do you think that other people don''t? How many fishermen are there around you Lord Shen said coldly. Luo Cha''s female willow eyebrows wrinkled. She didn''t know how to persuade this Lord Shen. But at this time, Yan finally opened up again. "Don''t try to persuade him any more. If the fool wants to go, let him go. He wants to die and don''t stop him." In the end, there was no expression. This sentence completely angered Lord Shen. He pushed the Luo Cha woman away, rushed directly to the back of the final Yan, grabbed his shoulder, and roared angrily: "you say it again! You rubbish But the next second. Bang! A hand wrapped in bandages suddenly stretched out and pinched directly on Lord Shen''s neck. The people around him were so shocked that they directly took up their swords and chopped them. But the next moment, chisel prison sword, as if the cold light directly on their body. For a moment, the two souls were still. As soon as the breeze blows, they fly away. They only have two skins left, and everything in their bodies is destroyed. The rest of the people were awed by the terror. "You son of a bitch!" Lord Shen gnaws his teeth. In the end, Mr. Shen has been raised as a whole. Lord Shen struggled wildly, but found it useless. The breath from his palm completely sealed his whole body.What''s going on? This guy''s soul state is not high, which is one level lower than himself. Why can he easily contain my power? What''s the strength of this guy? Lord Shen trembled all over, and his face was in cold sweat. He didn''t know that he had begun to absorb the power of ancient gods. With the increase of the ring, he could even compete with the white night. How could he not be the opponent of Lord Shen? Finally Yan slightly raised his head, under the cloak is a pair of cold and fuzzy eyes. Lord Shen''s face was so pale that he felt goose bumps all over his body. "What? Scared? " In the end, there is a light way. "Well..." Lord Shen''s face was flushed with pain and could not speak. "Even if I kill you now, the Dynasty will not pursue my responsibility. You should understand that sometimes, the naked eye can not see the reality clearly." Finally Yan shook his head, said, then released his hand. Lord Shen fell heavily on the ground, and his neck was almost deformed. The people around him stopped breathing and sweating. "This guy..." Luo Cha Nu wryly smiles. In the end, he continued to look at the distance. Lord Shen and his group are honest at last. The fight is still on. The moon chasing sword emperor with the dead dragon sword is now killing all directions and sweeping everything. His face is ferocious, and the whole person has been completely immersed in the pleasure of the powerful power of the dead dragon sword, dancing the blade like crazy. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! ... the dead Dragon Sword roared, vented and destroyed again and again. Countless people were engulfed by the terrible sword, directly turned into ashes, no bones. It took less than half a column of incense, and I don''t know how many people died under his sword. All the people around were shocked and shocked. But the number of people around has not decreased. Because at every moment, there are strong people coming to this place, and countless souls are flying towards it. The scene is still a sea of people. Finally. The moon chasing sword emperor seems to be out of strength, and the speed of his sword swing has slowed down a little. At this time, there are more than 100 powerful powers in all directions. They seize the opportunity to release their unique magic. Bang!!!! A melodious and strange voice came out. After the moon sword emperor''s face changed, he roared: "chasing the moon sword formula!" Whoa! The sword of the dead dragon blasted out a sword like a full moon all over his body, which was cut around. Tens of thousands of people were killed immediately. The whole body of the moon chasing sword emperor is directly emptied. Seeing this scene, the moon chasing sword emperor uttered a ferocious laugh: "ha ha ha ha ha... Happy! Happy! It''s a dead dragon sword, ha ha ha ha... next second... toot! Doodle! Doodle! Du... the moon chasing sword emperor''s limbs suddenly twisted, and a large number of figures rushed over. Not good! There is great power hiding in the void. The moon chasing sword emperor''s face changed dramatically. He immediately took up his sword and chopped it violently, killing four great powers in an instant. All of a sudden, he can''t erase all these people in such a short time. Immediately, two great powers approached the moon chasing sword emperor. He turned abruptly, trying to erase it. But one of them had already pierced his chest with his hands. Pooh! The moon chasing sword emperor''s chest was pierced, and his whole body trembled, and a large amount of blood was ejected from his mouth. The next second, the palm of the other person''s hand has turned into a hand knife and cleaved towards his arm. Pooh! The arm of the moon chasing sword emperor was directly cut off. The sword of dead dragon was held by a broken arm, and once again became an ownerless thing!!! "Dead dragon sword!" "It''s mine!" "Who dares to rob me! I''ll kill anyone! " All around us screamed bitterly, their eyes were burning, and they rushed madly. Everyone''s crazy. Everyone was agitated. All people''s souls are burning! All their eyes were fixed on the sword, and their bodies seemed to be absorbed by the magnet and pounded hard. Countless big hands were reaching for it. Whether it is a weak soul or a strong power. The broken arm holding the dead dragon sword was instantly shocked into powder by the impetuous momentum around him. The sword of the dead dragon floats in the air. The most recent one is the one who cut off the arm of the sword emperor chasing the moon. The man is the old man in grey. He is the fastest. His fingers spread out and he is about to grasp the hilt.His eyes were shining. At this moment, he seemed to grasp the future. However, at the moment when his five fingers are about to clasp the hilt... whoosh! The sacred Dragon Sword suddenly turned into a streamer, and then flew out of the crowd. Everyone breathed tightly and looked at the source in unison. But I found a tall and thin figure standing outside the crowd. The man''s long hair swayed with the wind, and his sword suit was rather messy. He looked at the crowd with a look of indifference and indifference. The Dragon Sword of death... Has been flying into his palm. "White night?" Countless people lost their voices. So this man is white night! Dead Dragon Sword once again returned to his palm. "White night, hand over the dead dragon sword!" The old man in grey said. "He doesn''t belong to you!" Cang Kun''s Heavenly Master roared. White night did not speak, raised the dead Dragon Sword high, and wiped the other hand toward the dead dragon sword. And the palm of the hand is the broken bead. "Today, the holy land will no longer be able to threaten me." The voice of indifference came from the mouth of the white night. With a touch of his palm, a light of annihilation broke out from the sword of the dead Dragon Sword... in an instant, the heaven and earth were purified... in a flash www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1445 With the activation of broken pearl, the whole dead Dragon Sword becomes extremely white. The white night holds the long sword tightly and holds it high. The blade points to the sky. A hot and restless force erupted from the sword. This is a brilliant light. It''s magnificent. Incomparable, unparalleled. All the fierce soul power, holy skills and unexecutable brilliance around us are incomparable with this light, and all of them disappear in this light. I am afraid that even the so-called light of God will be eclipsed in front of this halo. What a supreme power! In this moment of light, everyone''s eyes become shocked, and then slowly toward fear, despair change. "What is this?" "White night, what did you do?" "Is this the power of the dead dragon sword?" "What have you done?" People are subconsciously shouting, the voice is shaking. But then, what shocked the world happened. The brilliant light suddenly became extremely hot, crazy baking people who were exposed to it. In a flash, the bodies of countless souls around the white night turned into smoke and died on the spot. "No "Ah The old man in gray, the moon chasing sword emperor, Cang Kun Tianzun and others made a shrill scream. Their skin and flesh began to burn and melt, their bodies began to burn, their hair and clothes were completely burned, and their bones were exposed to the air and slowly turned into sand. This is the strongest flame in the world, the most terrible temperature. In the distance, Mo Qing, Bingyu and others looked at him with fear. The bodies of all the great powers burned with white flames. They fell from the air and fell into the magma. They were frantically rolling and struggling. Their faces were full of distortion. But it''s useless. The white flames grew stronger and stronger until they were swallowed up. The intense temperature baked everyone, and the halo became more and more intense. Even the red sea of falling dragon could not bear it. The surface of the sea erupted a terrible white flame, and the whole magma sea turned into a sea of fire. The mountains were melted, the earth turned into magma and fire water, the sky became distorted, and the space began to collapse. Everything in the world is experiencing an irresistible cremation! "No, I will! Come on Mo Qing Bingyu seems to have found something. She drinks in a hurry and drags Su Wan snow and others to retreat away, and Qi Mei follows closely. "Go Finally Yan also returned to God, wake up by this scene shocked people, people quickly toward back flash. Luochanu ran away immediately. And not long after the crowd left, the temperature of the halo suddenly rose thousands of times, and the land and everything melted. In such a high temperature, no soul can survive. Even if the immortal Kingdom exists, it can not support more than three interests. The bleak cry soon disappeared. Because the presence of hundreds of thousands of souls, almost all of them died within ten breath. Many powerful people even have no time to urge magic weapon, even space means can not be released. In such a terrible temperature, all magic and Horcruxes will be invalid, all will melt, and all will become ashes... at this moment, the gods will fall! Of course, it also includes white night! Even though his body was strong, all living creatures around him had been burned up by the terrible sword light and turned into smoke. The power of the mortal spirit was forced to the lowest level, and his flesh became red and slowly burned. "How could that happen?" After retreating to the safe area, Qi Mei suddenly turned back and looked at the white night. "Qi Mei, what is this Ink clear ice jade small face turns white, low voice congeals to ask. Everyone was shocked. Because of this sword, the whole red sea of falling dragon has been completely eliminated. Hundreds of thousands of strong people in the saint immortal region all fell and died. What a shock! I''m afraid there has never been such a ferocious scene in the history of Shengxian region. "I don''t know." Qi Mei''s face was bloodless, and she said, "I only know that this is the power of the dead dragon sword. The white night seems to release the original power within the dead Dragon Sword..." "the original power?" Mo Qing Bingyu was terrified and her eyes were tight: "the original power of the dead dragon sword can be called a God, and it can''t be controlled by night." "But he did it." Qi Mei''s voice was hoarse, and there was a lump in her throat: "he used this power last time. In order to protect me, he almost lost his life. But last time, he used his bridge with the dead dragon sword to contain the power of the halo. But this time, he did not stop it. The original power released by the dead dragon sword is more than usual, which is hundreds of times stronger than the last time Times, with the body of white night, he will die no doubt, he will die!!! But... He still did. He gave up his choice. If he didn''t kill these people, we would never be peaceful. He used his own death to exchange for our peace... "Speaking of this, Qi Mei sat powerless on the ground, her small face staring at the distant light source which was more rumors than the scorching sun, and her eyes were already red. No one could understand the pain and sadness in her heart. Mo Qing Bingyu stares at Qi Mei, her eyes are full of incredible. She had never seen Qi Mei do this. She would be red eyed for a man. "Qi Mei, are you... Concerned about the white night?" She asked. "Yes..." Qi Mei wiped the corners of her eyes and said hoarsely, "anyway, he is a dead man... Why don''t you feel sad Mo Qing Bingyu did not say anything more, she quietly looked at the front, two small hands like jade also tightly clenched together, no one can think through her mind. Hearing Qi Mei''s words, Su Wan Xue''s disciples were in tears. "White childe..." Su Wan snow silver teeth dark bite, full of sadness. But there''s nothing people can do about it. Finally Yan here silent, quietly looking at this magnificent scene, the heart is also a long time can not be calm. Lord Shen and his group were scared out of their wits for a long time, as if they were struck by lightning. "What is this... This?" Lord Shen looked at him in a daze. "What? Are you still going? " Finally, he asked without expression. Lord Shen''s face was particularly wonderful, red and blue, but he finally chose silence. "I owe him a life." At this time, the end Yan murmured. "What?" The woman in the back is full of mist. Finally Yan looked at the white glare light source, said: "the white night could have deceived me in the past, and then used this move to kill me, but he did not do so, but told me his means truthfully." "Then you will repay him next time." Luochanu chuckled. "In return?" Finally Yan shook his head: "I''m afraid there is no next time. This terrible halo is enough to devour the human beings. The probability of survival in the white night is very small." Luo Cha girl''s smile was stiff. People look at each other with different minds. Yes, under such terrible power, the swordsman will die. In fact, as they thought, in the white night, his skin had been burned by the terrible light of the dead dragon sword, revealing the subcutaneous tissue. There was not a whole piece of meat on his body. The temperature of his bones exceeded the magma, and the terrible light almost devoured him. The whole red sea has no difference with the sun. There is no living thing in all directions. Anything close to, will be vaporized, even empty. In addition to Mo Qing Bing Yu, Qi Mei and Zhong Yan, no one knows what happened inside. The people who arrived later were just looking at the outside of the halo and could not get close to it. However, at this time, the white night suddenly opened his eyes, and the pupil beads became brilliant. People raised their swords and roared in a low voice. "One man and one sword!" Whoa! The body of the snow-white dragon suddenly trembled. A large number of golden lines burst out from the hilt, like lightning spread all over the body of the white night. With the violent shaking, the body of the white night also trembled, and at the same time, a wonderful torrent rippled down toward the body of the white night. In an instant, the body of the white night has become extremely white, emitting light. If someone saw this scene, they would kneel down directly, worship, and regard the white night at this moment as the God of heaven. It''s a success! White night seems to feel something, open eyes, overjoyed. This is the third stage of the bridge with the dead dragon. Man and sword in one! At this point, white night has been able to use part of the dead dragon''s sword power at will. Even if he doesn''t pull out his sword, he can also release his terrible sword spirit! The first stage is to control the sword dragon! In the second stage, the body of the dead dragon sword is controlled, and the sword is used to kill the enemy. In the third stage, people and swords are integrated, and the human power of sword can be changed at will! This is the result of the closed door in the daytime. That''s why he dared to use it. The factors that prompted him to enter the third stage were not only because of the connection and understanding between the great power inheritance and the dead dragon sword, but also the inspiration from broken beads. Although Bai Ye didn''t know what the broken bead was, he caught a trace of the strength of the sword when he was burned by the dead Dragon Sword twice before. Along with this power, I grope a little bit in the daytime. Now, at last, he understood. "Ah The night howled. The burning light grew stronger and more terrifying, and the crowd retreated again and again. It was not until I did not know where the light source gradually weakened. At this time, the light on the dead Dragon Sword began to weaken and disappear.The halo of the white night faded. This earth shaking light of extinction has finally stopped... people look from afar, and their hearts are beating wildly. They seem to have seen the death of a star. When the last ray of light annihilated, in front of everyone, there was a huge black hole. It''s dark. There''s nothing. The sky is dark, the earth is dark. Everything is in a vacuum. Here, everything disappears. And even the whole fall of the Red Sea... Are flattened by that terrible light. People look from afar, one by one is out of their wits. "What''s going on here www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1446 In the distance, in addition to the darkness, there is only residual heat that has not yet dissipated. In front of this waste heat, even the sun can not shine in, which shows the horror of its temperature. People were staring at each other as if they had lost their soul. The scene in front of me deeply shakes every soul. "It''s over?" Luo Cha Nu Na Na and look, small face is white ask. "It''s over." Finally Yan vomited the turbid gas. "And the white night?" Luochanu hastened to look forward. However... Even though people have excellent eyesight, the front is still empty, nothing exists. No one, no sword. The so-called white night... Has disappeared. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! ... at this time, several fast beams of light suddenly burst out, and they were all kinds of figures, which were rushing towards the inside under the terrible waste heat. "Looking for death?" Many souls from afar exclaimed. You know, even though the halo disappears, the residual heat is also very terrible. It exceeds the temperature of the magma in the red sea of Diaolong. Who can''t wait to rush inside? Do you want to die? However, when the crowd looked, they found that the figure was actually the jade building. Finally Yan congealed eyes, a little pace, also followed up. "Go Luochanu drinks low and catches up immediately. Lord Shen''s faces were ugly, but they still went away. "Quick, the dead dragon sword is in it!! Go and grab the dragon sword I don''t know who yelled in an instant, the soul people all around clattered in and ignored the waste heat. Powerful soul people can support it, but some weak people are not controlled properly. They are directly ignited by the waste heat, and their bodies are engulfed by white flame and turned into ashes. People were in a state of panic. But the temptation of the dragon sword made them overcome the fear here. Soon, Moqing Bingyu, Qi Mei, Su Wan Xue and Zhongyan arrived in the central region. More and more soulmates are coming in. But here... There''s no one to see anything. Everything''s gone. No dead dragon sword, no white night. "Disappeared?" "Where is the dead dragon sword?" "Will it be destroyed, too?" "How could that happen?" "Most of the time, that kind of power, even if the dead dragon sword is a magic sword, I''m afraid it can''t support it?" People thought in horror, and their eyes were huge. But Qi Mei was relieved, and a ray of joy passed in her eyes. She knew that the dead dragon sword was not there because it was taken away. And only one person can take away the dead dragon sword so quickly! That''s white night! He must not be dead! Thinking of this, Qi Mei''s eyes shed a little tears. Ink clear ice jade as if thinking. Finally Yan is not an idiot, obviously aware of this, he looked at Qi Mei and Mo Qing ice jade, as if thinking, spin and low voice: "let''s go." "Go?" Luochanu was stunned and said, "don''t you investigate the whereabouts of the dead dragon sword?" "Dead dragon sword should have been destroyed... What else to investigate?" Finally Yan hesitated for a moment. "Destroyed?" Luochanu was stunned: "is it really destroyed? That''s the legendary sword Where is the dragon sword? Was it taken away? Who can take the dead dragon sword at that temperature? " "This... Said the same..." luochanu nodded silently. There is no doubt about it. "And the white night." At this time, luochanu asked carefully. But in the end Yan did not answer her, people closed their eyes and meditated for a while, and suddenly left directly. A moment later, she thought of a little bit, like a little bit of her eyes. Finally Yan all leave, ink clear ice Jade also ready to leave. "I don''t want to talk about today. Do you understand?" Mo Qing Bingyu suddenly stopped, and looked seriously at the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui. Su Wan snow a face inexplicable, but still seriously nodded. Suddenly. Boom! A strange muffled sound came from the void. All the people present were stunned. When they looked up, they saw a large number of space doors in all directions. One by one, the doors of these spaces all split open, and then a man in shining silver armor came out. And all of them wore a bright token around their waists. Magic order! "This is...""People from Shenji palace?" "What? Are these people from Shenji palace? I have never seen such a person in Shenji palace "Their breath is terrible! Oh, my God, I can''t feel their soul state at all. It''s just like an abyss. It''s unfathomable! " "It''s terrible!" Exclamations came from all around, and the souls were shocked. Those who are about to leave also stop. The ink clear ice jade looks at silently some time, the autumn Mou reveals the color of surprise. These people all have long swords hanging around their waists. They are covered with silver armour. They are covered from head to foot. Every inch of their armor is covered with runes, which is very mysterious. As for their breath, people of this class can''t feel it. Obviously, these armor wearing Shenji palace people no longer belong to the saint immortal realm. Even if Mo Qing Bingyu was to deal with the last one, he would be extremely difficult. Of course, this is the idea of Mo Qing Bingyu. No one knows how strong these people really are. There are more than 30 people in Shenji palace, and the last thing to come is the existence of two breath enough to shake the sky and the earth. They were several old women in robes. As soon as they appeared, all of them fell on their knees and worshipped them devoutly. In front of these people, they don''t even have the courage to stand up. Only worship. "Get up." First of all, an old man with white hair glanced at the scene and said calmly. Besides speaking, his momentum also converged a lot. Thank you very much The crowd trembled, and said with fear, this just slightly straightened the body. "It seems that even the Shenji palace is shaking. I have never seen such a force coming from Shenji palace." Qi Mei lowered her voice. Mo Qing Bing Yu nods silently. People from Shenji palace wandered around. "It''s the power of the dragon sword." An old woman sniffed and lowered her voice. "How many people died?" "A lot of it. I can''t count the specific figures." "Who did it?" "Dead dragon sword." "The old woman said:" things have happened, we can not stop, can only comply with the fate. " The old man was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "where is the dead dragon sword now?" "The grade of the dead dragon sword is too high for me to peep at it, so I don''t know whether it is annihilated or left here." The old woman said. The old man took a deep breath and said, "investigate this matter immediately. If the dead dragon sword is still there, find it immediately. You must recover this sword and do not let it go on. The impact of so many souls who died this time on the whole Lisheng state is immeasurable. If we had intervened in this matter earlier, the matter would not have evolved into this way." "Elder martial brother, I can''t blame you for this. After all, we are short of manpower right now, so we have no time to take care of it..." "OK!" The old man suddenly murmured and interrupted the old woman. The old woman seemed to be aware of something and immediately fell silent. A few people next to the ear, as if thinking. "Leave three Shenji guards to investigate, and the rest go back." The old man spoke faintly, whirled and raised his hand, and broke open the void, ready to leave. But when he was about to step into the space gate, he suddenly thought of something and said in a low voice: "today''s matter, please don''t spread it in a disorderly way, so as not to create the fear of people in the holy immortal region and make the situation turbulent." "Yes They all went to worship again. The old man nodded, although he knew that these people would eventually speak out, but it had happened, and he could only do his best to remedy it. Soon, the people of Shenji palace left. The three of them stayed at the same place. People scattered, but they talked and whispered. Everyone was surprised, amazed, shocked, frightened. There are also a lot of souls here crying, wailing. After all, these dead people occupied almost every sect, and most of them were affected. Many of the clans were almost destroyed, and the clans went directly to the downfall. The impact of this war is unprecedented. Not only was the pattern of the Holy Land broken and seriously impacted, but also the holy sea, the holy state, the outland and the higher class areas had a great impact. The incident of falling dragon and red sea has impacted the whole state of Lisheng! The whole state of Lysander was shaken. Mo Qing Bingyu and Qi Mei no longer stay in this land of right and wrong. They immediately set out and turned back to chaozongmen. Without the threat of the dead dragon sword, the jade building looked very lonely. No one came to make trouble, and no one could see anyone except a few disciples. "Immortal Lord!" Seeing the return of Mo Qing Bingyu and others, the disciples standing at the door were immediately overjoyed and cried out."The immortal Lord is back! Great! The immortal master is back People yelled with excitement. Mo Qing Bing Yu nodded silently, but without saying a word, he went directly to the top of the jade building. "What are you going to do?" Qi Mei can''t help but ask when she sees that Mo Qing Bingyu is worried. "Look where the man is?" "How do you find him?" "Master left me a means, I can find him naturally." "You don''t think he''s dead, either." Qi Mei said with a smile. "I don''t think, but he must not be dead." Mo Qing Bingyu suddenly turns around and looks at Qi Mei seriously. Qi Mei was stunned: "Why are you so sure?" "It''s simple." Mo Qing ice jade light way: "because I signed the blood soul oath with the white night, he died, I will not stand here!" As soon as the words fell, Qi Mei was struck by lightning. "You and him, unexpectedly..." Qi Mei couldn''t say a word at all. Mo Qing Bingyu ignored her and went on to the top of the jade building. However, when she opened the door on the top floor of the jade building, the scene in front of her immediately stunned her and Qi Mei. Looking at the top of the jade building, there was a man who was burnt all over. He was very sad. Beside the man, there was a long dark gold sword. "White night?" They cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1447 The second daughter didn''t expect that the white night had returned to the jade building and really brought back the dead dragon sword. At the moment, the whole body is not a good piece of white meat. Although there was a mortal body to restore the body, the power remaining on him was not ordinary. It could not be dissipated for a while. Even the land where he was lying was melted, and it was red all around. The scene was a mess and extremely strange. Qi Mei came back to her senses and rushed up to help her hold up the white night, but the terrible temperature in his body made her dare not touch it at all. "Don''t mess around." Ink clear ice jade drink. Qi Mei nodded, but her anxiety flickered deep in her eyes. I saw Mo Qing ice jade palm flip, took out a jade vase, people went to the front of the white night, poured out the water in the jade vase, and poured it on the body of the white night. Chi!! In an instant, a strange sound sounded, and the crystal clear liquid hit the body of the white night, immediately turned into smoke and disappeared, and the body temperature of the white night was also rapidly falling, people slowly recovered, and consciousness was gradually clear. "What is this Lying on the ground in the white night, I gasped for breath. "Cold holy water!" Mo Qing ice jade light way: "a drop can dust up the mainland, is I collected from the extremely cold place." "This is the cold holy water?" Qi Mei seemed to have heard of this, and was greatly surprised: "it is said that only one drop of water that will not freeze will be produced in extremely cold places every 100 years... So many holy water... How many years have you collected before you have accumulated so much holy water?" Mo Qing ice jade did not speak, and poured out all the water in the bottle at one breath. Although these holy waters are extremely cold, they are extremely cool for the white night at the moment. He couldn''t help but make a groan of the utmost comfort. Qi Mei immediately put a few pills into his mouth, and then put a hand on the chest of the white night, quietly urging the soul force. With the help of Qi Mei and Moqing ice jade, the recovery speed of white night is amazing, and soon, the burnt rotten meat on her body also grows up. However, when his wound was completely healed, the second daughter realized something. The man turned around in a hurry and did not dare to see the white night again. Mo Qing ice jade is still calm, no joy or sorrow on his face. However, Qi Mei murmured coldly, "it''s disgusting." "Disgusting, do you still see it?" White night quietly put on clothes, can not help but retort. At that temperature, his clothes couldn''t exist. Before, he was covered with black and blue, and his skin was scorched, but he couldn''t see it. Now that the injury is good, the two girls have seen him all over. "You..." Qi Mei also wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the ink clear ice jade. "All right, we are not children any more. Why bother if we have a mere body?" Although Mo Qing Bingyu said it easily, she obviously didn''t understand Qi Mei. Qi Mei did not say anything. He continued to meditate in the daytime. Seeing that the atmosphere of the two men was somewhat delicate and did not understand what he had said wrong, Mo Qing stopped talking about this topic and said: "white night, now the destination of the dead dragon sword has become a mystery. As for you, I believe everyone will think that you are dead. At present, you are safe. In addition to the people of the dark Dynasty, after all, they saw you enter the red sea of fallen dragons It''s you who stand in front of them alive, and they''re sure to suspect that you still have the dragon sword. " "It''s better to deal with the dark Dynasty than to deal with the whole Saint immortal kingdom?" Smile in the white night. "Have you figured out how to deal with Shenji palace?" At this time, Qi Mei couldn''t help saying something. "Shenji palace?" "You have wiped out tens of thousands of powerful souls in the holy land. Do you know what the impact is? The Shenji palace sent out dozens of capable people to investigate the matter. If you let the people of Shenji palace know that you did this, you will be finished. " Qi Mei said coldly, "I advise you to think about what to do in the future." "Don''t worry, Shenji Palace won''t be so easy to find my head." White night light way, the man looked at the dead dragon sword, lowered his voice: "the power of the dead dragon sword, has destroyed all clues, even if they suspect me, as long as there is no evidence, it will not help!" Qi Mei did not speak. Mo Qing Bingyu looked at him silently for a moment and said in a low voice, "what are you going to do next?" "The jade building is no longer threatened. I want to turn back the dragon and practice temporarily." White night covered his chest and whispered, "in addition, I need to strengthen my soul." "Strengthen the soul?" "Yes." "Then you have to use pills!" "What are you doing to strengthen your soul?" Mo Qing asked with a frown. "I have reached the third bridge with the dead dragon sword, but I am too arrogant. Every time I bridge with the dead dragon sword is extraordinary. The closer I connect with it, the more extensive the strength I bear. The strength of the third bridge is far beyond my imagination. I must make my soul stronger in a short time, otherwise, my soul will be stronger My soul will be oppressed by the power of the dead dragon sword. If I get hurt, my cultivation will be reduced, and the bridge with the dead dragon sword will be greatly weakened... This is not a good thing for me. ""I see." Mo Qing Bing Yu nods. In fact, in the final analysis, the white night is too greedy. In fact, he and the dead dragon Cambridge got to the third stage peacefully, but he even abandoned the magic sword. At present, the swords of the two magic swords are intended to shake in his soul. He is always suffering from the collision of the two swords. Naturally, he can not bear it. Therefore, he must strengthen the pills quickly. Ink clear ice jade thought for a moment, suddenly said: "you follow me!" "To where?" "Danfang!" Ink clear ice jade light road, spin and out of the main hall, toward the next floor of a side hall. "Ah, it''s the immortal Lord!" "See the Lord!" Several disciples of the alchemy room saw the comer and quickly worshipped their heads. "Get out of here." Ink clear ice jade light road. "Yes." Several disciples immediately got up and left. Mo Qing ice jade went to a row of luxurious shelves, took down a large number of pills from above, and handed them to Bai Ye. "These are all soul shaping pills. They are refined from rare materials. They should be helpful to you." Ink clear ice jade light road. "Oh?" the white night took it and took a look at it, then sniffed it, and then suddenly frowned: "it seems that you jade building is not good at alchemy!" "What do you mean by that?" "The composition of this pill should be nine dried snow ginseng, body fire grass, Youming flower and so on? The method of refining is right, but the alchemist lacks much understanding of the heat and feeling, so that the effect of this pill is reduced by at least 30% White night shook his head. When they heard this, they were both stunned. "Can you make alchemy "Of course." White night said, you are welcome, all these pills into the mouth. However, after swallowing the pill, his brow frowned. For a long time, he shook his head and sighed. "What''s the matter?" "It seems that these pills are not effective enough." Sighed the white night. "Can''t you eat more?" "Useless." "Strengthening the soul is not to eat more pills, it needs a strong enough pill to impact the limit of the soul, to achieve a breakthrough can be effective!" "This is the best soul shaping pill in my jade building." Ink clear ice jade light look at him: "if this is not enough, then I can do nothing, perhaps you can refine yourself." "Although the pill I made to strengthen the soul can be better than this, it is not so much better! I do have a way to refine the top-level soul shaping pill, but it''s hard to find the materials and cauldron furnace for refining this top-level soul shaping pill for a while. If you follow this method, I''m afraid it will be too late. " Sighed the white night. In his brain, there are several refining methods of top-level soul shaping pills, but those materials are not produced by Shengxian domain at all, and ordinary cauldron furnaces can not be refined, so he can only sigh and empty guard Jinshan. The ink is clear and ice jade is silent. "Well, let it be! Go back first and say again, if the soul is really damaged and the strength is reduced, I can only recognize it! After all, it''s not a big deal. If the strength drops, it can be repaired again. " "Don''t worry about me," he said "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just worried that your strength will be damaged and you can''t protect yourself. In case something happens, you can''t ask for survival, and it will involve me." Ink clear ice jade light way. "Yes, yes..." the white night shrugged. However, Qi Mei was thoughtful. Her eyes twinkled with pain. After thinking for a long time, she seemed to have made some difficult decision. Then she exhausted all her strength and said hoarsely, "white night, I know where there is a powerful soul shaping pill. If you can take that pill, your soul will surely become extremely strong, and even the strength of the soul can be increased several times Do you want to pick it up "Oh?" White night and Mo Qing ice jade together looking at her. "What pill is it?" Asked the white night. "Shenhuo Qiankun Dan!" Qi Mei said. "What?" Mo Qing Bingyu showed surprise: "this is a pill made by the fire of immortals... Which sect can have it? Can it be replaced? " "It can''t be exchanged." Qi Mei shook her head: "you can only seize it. Don''t worry about it. You don''t feel guilty because this pill was robbed by someone else." Rob someone else''s? The white night and the ink clear ice jade look at one eye, the white night coagulates the voice way: "where is this pill?" "In that beast''s hand!" Qi Mei''s small hand clenched A word falls, the white night suddenly realizes. "Where is your father?" "He''s not my father!" Qi Mei clenched her teeth and said, "he is not worthy, he is not qualified, he is not even worthy of being a human being!" The night is silent. Indeed, for Qi Mei, he did not deserve to be called a father. "Who is he?" asked Mo Qing Bingyu"Lord of bliss!" Qi Mei closed her eyes and said painfully. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1448 As for the master of bliss, he is not Mo Qing ice jade. He has heard of him in the white night. The reason why Moqing Bingyu is famous throughout the holy land is not because of her strength, but mainly because of her special constitution and incomparable beauty. She has the reputation of being the first beauty in Saint fairy land. But the Lord of bliss is different. He is also known as shengxianyu. But it is not a good name, but a bad name. He is cruel, not cruel. It is said that the master of bliss is vicious, twisted in mind and often does things against humanity. he killed all sorts of strange things, killing people, or even killing people, or putting people on fire. *. died in the world. Therefore, there are countless people who died in his hands. The main ruler of the blissful Kingdom, the area of blissful sea in the southwest of Shengxian region, has a strong and powerful power. According to the law, he is such a vicious and abnormal person that few people will follow. However, the cultivation resources given by the Lord of bliss are excellent and the treatment is rich. Even attracted a lot of outlaws. The power of the blissful sea is extraordinary in the saint immortal region. As for how Moqing Bingyu is familiar with the master of bliss, it is simpler. Since the appearance of Moqing ice jade in Shengxian area, it immediately attracted the attention of the master of bliss. The master of bliss is not only abnormal and bloodthirsty, but also known as one of his hobbies. That''s lust. He never cares about whether he has a special constitution or is suitable for double cultivation. He only pays attention to appearance. And the beauty like Mo Qing ice jade, who has a beautiful appearance and a special constitution, is naturally the first choice of the master of bliss. The Lord of bliss sent people to show love to the jade tower several times, but they were all rejected by the jade tower because the world knows that almost none of the women who follow the Lord of bliss have a good end. There is even a rumor that the Lord of bliss likes to eat human flesh, especially the female meat that he has cultivated with him. For such a person, how can ink clear ice jade look at? At that time, the owner of the jade building was not Mo Qing Bingyu, but her master. How could he look at the master of bliss? He not only rejected the people sent by the Lord of bliss, but also killed all the accomplishments he made in the future. On hearing the news, the master of bliss was furious and immediately got entangled and prepared to attack the jade building. However, although the master of bliss is strong, he has provoked many people. Moqing Bingyu is a beauty in the holy immortal region. I don''t know how many people want to hold the beauty home. Knowing that the master of bliss mainly attacks the jade tower, a large number of powerful people come forward to encircle and suppress the people in the paradise sea. Before the people of the blissful sea arrived at the jade tower, they suffered many obstacles and suffered heavy losses, so they had to give up. However, he didn''t give up his mind to the ink clear ice jade. If it was not clear, he would come to Yin. In the dark, the blissful sea stealthily attacked the jade building for many times. Although he was blocked back by the master of Mo Qing Bingyu, he still didn''t give up. Mo Qing Bingyu knows that all these are the ghosts of the master of bliss, but if she is not the opponent of the master of bliss, she can only choose to endure. However, more than a thousand years ago, the master of bliss seemed to have provoked a great power. He calmed down a lot. There was no movement for the time being, and the paradise sea became very low-key. However, Mo Qing Bingyu did not expect that Qi Mei would be the daughter of the master of bliss... Mo Qing Bingyu was staring at her, and her eyes were full of surprise. White night was also surprised. Qi Mei bowed her head and said nothing. Her small face was full of pain, and her tears rolled around her eyes. In her eyes are hesitation, helplessness, and deep despair and resentment... all these are just like the devil in the heart. She originally sealed the heart demon in the bottom of her heart, but today it was revealed that the heart demon broke out again, eroding her heart and brain, intending to control her thinking. Qi Mei Jiao''s body trembled slightly, and she was already a little unsteady. The white night sighs. If it was not for her own sake, how could Qi Mei recall the unforgettable past? The atmosphere in the alchemy room became strange. Mo Qing Bingyu said nothing. Suddenly, she stepped forward and held Qi Mei''s hand. Qi Mei shivered all over her body, and her autumn eyes looked at the inky ice jade. "Qi Mei, everything is not your fault, you don''t have to feel remorse." "Bingyu..." "the master of bliss will kill himself if he acts unjustly. He will pay for all he has done!" Ink clear ice Jade Road. This comfort, like a gentle spring breeze, blowing Qi Mei''s broken heart. "Well." Qi Mei nodded, the despair and pain in her eyes dissipated a lot, and her little hand immediately grasped the soft and boneless catkin of inking jade.But this time, the ink clear ice jade but quietly took the hand back. Qi Mei was disappointed. Mo Qing Bingyu kept still and said again, "as for the divine fire heaven and earth pill you mentioned... I think I''d better give it up. The master of bliss is an extraordinary existence in the holy immortal realm. Before I practiced soul art, he had already been active in the holy immortal realm. He did so many angry things and did not die, which is enough to show his ability. Even my master can''t help it If you go to covet his things, you will only lead to disaster! In danger When Qi Mei heard her voice, she looked a little low. It was a faint smile on the white night beside. "Why not take it? If you don''t try, how can you know if you can succeed Mo Qing Bing Yu glanced at him and said, "are you still ready to use the dead dragon sword? If you expose the dead dragon sword and attract the attention of Shenji palace, you will only be in constant trouble! " "Don''t worry, I won''t pull out the dead dragon sword!" "How do you deal with the Lord of bliss without the death dragon sword?" Mo Qing Bingyu said coldly: "don''t think that if you fall into the Dragon Red sea again and kill so many talents, you will feel invincible. If there is no dead dragon sword, such as the moon chasing sword emperor and the old man in grey clothes, you can deal with you. The master of bliss is stronger than them! In the premise of no dead dragon sword, he will kill you for a moment! If you just abandon the magic sword, it is not enough to make up for the gap between you. " "Oh?" White night slightly a Leng: "he is so fierce, why did he not come to grab the sword before falling Dragon Red Sea?" "His enemies have come too much. If he does, he will be besieged." "I see." The white night nodded, but there was still a faint smile on her face: "this person committed such a crime, it''s not easy to kill him. What''s more, I promised Qi Mei to help her kill this person. Since this person has what I need, I''ll go to the paradise sea!" "Do you really want to go?" Ink clear ice jade, willow eyebrows frown. "Well." White night nodded. Ink clear ice jade hesitated for a moment, light said: "just, since you have decided, I will not advise you!" "Don''t worry." Qi Mei thought for a moment and whispered, "in fact, I know everything about the blissful sea and the beast. I know how to sneak into the blissful sea safely and steal the magic fire Qiankun pill." Qi Mei has always been practicing with the goal of killing the master of bliss, so she always collects all kinds of things about the paradise sea while practicing. She knows the master of the blissful land like the palm of her hand. Qi Mei said so, but Mo Qing ice jade had nothing to say. They made a decision and were ready to go. "It''s just that half a month later it''s the blissful assembly! At that time, there will be many people coming to the blissful sea. When the good and the bad are mixed up, that''s our chance. " Qi Mei said. "Blissful meeting? What is that? " "It''s a dinner party." Qi Mei hummed, "that animal is very good at pleasure. He holds a blissful meeting every year to invite a group of pigs and dogs to come to the paradise sea to eat, drink and have fun. At this time of year, it is the most chaotic time in the paradise sea!" "If so, it would be a good opportunity to start." White night laughs. Mo Qing Bingyu ordered Qi Mei and Bai Ye to prepare some pills for them. When they were ready, they left the jade tower and headed for the paradise sea. Mo Qing Bingyu did not follow, because she knew that she could not protect the white night all her life. If something happened to this person, it would be her doom. White night and Qi Mei speed extremely fast, cross into the sky. Of course, the white night is easy to accommodate, changed the trend of the lower facial features, although it is also handsome, but there are still some differences. However, although Bai Ye is well-known in Shengxian area, there are not many people who have actually seen him. Therefore, his appearance does not need to be deliberately disguised. If people find out that he has used face changing technique, it will attract more attention of others. All the way. However, the souls encountered on the road are extremely rare. Even if they did, the faces of each soul were full of tension and sadness. Qi Mei did not speak. White night frowns. They don''t know why. All because of the fall of the dragon and the Red Sea. Hundreds of thousands of souls were killed in the white night, and the whole Saint immortal region was affected. Many of the soul''s relatives and friends died in the Red Sea, and those who had nothing to do with it also felt fear. After all, this is something that has never happened in the saint immortal domain. A haze and hesitation shrouded the whole Saint immortal realm. But the white night heart did not have much waves. Because this is the world, the weak eat, either you die or I die. If these people are not greedy for the dead dragon sword, how can they die by the hand of the dead dragon sword? If white night doesn''t kill them, they will only kill them in turn. He took a deep breath and calmed the waves in his heart. "Why do you want to keep the dragon sword with you?"At this time, Qi Mei, who was flying in front of her, suddenly turned her head and asked about the white night. "Such a magic sword, how many people lose their lives, how can I not stay around?" the white night was dumb with a smile. Qi Mei pursed her lips and said in a low voice: "although you seem to act recklessly and impulsively, you can take a closer look. In fact, all your impulses are within your control. It can be seen that everything you do is deliberate. You are a rational person, and you care about the people around you. If so, after the fall of the dragon and the Red Sea, The most important thing you should do is to put the sword away or hide it, but you don''t have... Are you really... Reluctant to part with it? " Hearing the sound of the white night, there was silence for a while. It took him a long time to speak. "Not reluctant, but unable to let go!" "Why?" "For a few people!" "Who?" "A few people who helped me grow up to this day." White night light smile way. Qi Mei was slightly stunned, looking at the expectation in the white night''s eyes, and made no more noise. I don''t know how long, they have been close to the paradise sea. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1449 As an area under the command of the master of bliss, ordinary soul people would not like to come to such a place. After all, with the habits of the Lord of bliss, how can he devote his mind to management? Therefore, everything in the blissful sea is extremely chaotic. Here, killing people is a common occurrence. Here, the most effective way to solve everything is to use force. Here, as long as there is enough strength, you can get anything. This place is actually quite similar to the chaos area, but the people here are sometimes more terrible than the people in the chaos area. It is said that many people who commit crimes in Shengxian area will escape to the paradise sea and seek the protection of the blissful master. After all, people from other forces are not allowed to intrude into the blissful sea without authorization. Otherwise, they will be provoking the Lord of bliss and will bear extremely serious retaliation. When Bai Ye and Qi Mei arrived at the paradise sea, there was a fierce fight between life and death. At night, it was a small clan. Although there are many people in the team, there are more than 100 people in the team, but there are not many masters in the team. They are watched by the soul people wandering in the blissful sea. The two sides fight each other and fight each other. There are bodies on the ground and flesh and blood. "Please stop. We are the guests invited by the Lord of bliss. The blissful order of the Lord of bliss is here. Please stop "Do you dare to rob the guests? These are all gifts for the Lord of bliss. Are you brave enough to kill your head? " "Asshole! You are a bunch of bastards Those clansmen were fighting and yelling, and everyone was very angry. White night heard the sound, slightly stunned. "Snatch what you want to give to the Lord of bliss?" "That''s normal! This is the paradise sea, the gathering place of a group of scum. " Qi Mei said without expression: "they don''t care about the identity of the people who enter here. What they care about is whether the other party has what they want. As long as they can rob, they never care who the other party is, not to mention the guests. They even rob their own people! The brute''s men often snatch each other''s treasures and lead to a fight. However, the beast never cares. He believes that the weak do not deserve to have treasure, and it is right to be killed. " White night heard the voice, puzzled: "if he believes in the strong, then what is the matter with these clan people? How can they be invited to such a small meeting "It''s simple." Qi Mei pointed to the people who lived in the clan: "look at the two women over there." In the white night, I found two women with weak breath but good looks. They hide behind the crowd, looking at the people fighting, a small face very pale. "If I guess correctly, it must be the beast who fell in love with the two women again and asked the people of this clan to offer them up. If the clan doesn''t dare to offend the beast, it has to do it! However, it is not ruled out that some people of small clans want to attach themselves to the beast and offer their women on purpose. " "I see." White night suddenly. "Let''s go." Qi Meining said in a voice: "the blissful assembly is about to start. The blissful sea must be in chaos at present. We can feel it from the back. Take advantage of the beast is not on guard, steal things After that, Qi Mei moved forward. White night thought, no refutation, and then up. There was more than one fight. But the people here seem to be used to it. Not many people will pay attention to it. Instead, they are far away and leave early. They look like they are afraid of catching fire. But as she walked, Qi Mei''s figure suddenly stopped. Her small face turned white and looked into the distance. Just look at a cloud like island, there are a large number of magnificent buildings, these are palace pavilions, luxurious and elegant, beautiful and solemn, whether it is a brick or a tile, are very extraordinary. I''m afraid it''s the palace of the immortal. But at the moment, there is a golden halo on the periphery of the palace. From a distance, this halo is a blurred face. All the buildings are in this face. It''s like a border. The guests coming from all directions enter through the big mouth under the face. "Ah All of a sudden, Qi Mei screamed. She was shaking wildly. Her delicate body was almost falling from the air. White night realized that it was wrong and rushed to embrace her. Qi Mei was like a frightened kitten. Her head was heavily buried in his chest at night. She shivered and trembled constantly. She seemed to be stimulated. It''s a foggy night. He could feel Qi Mei''s fear from the bottom of her heart. What''s going on? Why is she so afraid? He looked at the distant scene of the palace and asked with a frown."What is that?" "Then... Darkness is the place where the Lord of bliss is..." Qi Mei trembled and was extremely frightened: "white night, we... We have to change our plan, we are afraid we can''t sneak in..." "why?" White night asked curiously. "Because... Because we can''t break through the barrier..." Qi Mei said in a trembling voice, "that beast... That beast has finally arranged the forbidden art boundary. With this boundary, we can''t sneak in..." as soon as this sentence falls, white night frowns. However, it was only after Qi Mei''s explanation that he understood all this. The Lord of bliss has done a lot of anger and resentment. His enemies are everywhere, and many people who want to kill him are like locusts. Although he ruled the blissful sea, it is not a safe place, so he intends to arrange an impregnable border to protect himself. So thousands of years ago, he began to prepare an ancient evil god''s forbidden art boundary. And the arrangement of the border is guided by living people. According to Qi Mei''s investigation and analysis, it takes at least 70000 people and souls to arrange it. That is to say, for the sake of the border, the Lord of bliss killed 70000 people. No wonder Qi Mei was so frightened. She must have thought of her mother and the servant girl again. This is more than the tragic destruction of humanity! He took a deep breath, patted Qi Mei''s pink back, and whispered, "don''t worry. All this will be over. We''ll go to the master of bliss now!" "But we can''t go in at all. The power of this enchantment is so terrible that ordinary magic can''t be broken." Qi Mei said tremblingly. "Then we won''t break the border." "Let''s go in from the front," the white night said "Front... How do we get in?" Qi Mei looked at him in dismay: "we don''t have a blissful order!" "But some people do The white night smiles. Qi Mei was stunned for a moment and suddenly thought of something. "You mean the group just now?" "Not bad!" "But... It''s useless to have the blissful order alone. In order to avoid someone robbing the blissful order and mixing it in, they will verify their identity. It''s easy to rob a few blissful orders, but their identities do not match... We will only expose them." However, white night shook his head: "I didn''t intend to rob." "What are you going to do?" "Just let someone take it in." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1450 In the white night and Qi Mei turn back to go back, the people of this clan have been unable to support. Before that, there were more than 100 people. After a fight, the dead and the wounded were dead. Only 30 people could fight. On the contrary, there are only more than ten people who fight with them. Of course, these more than ten people all have extraordinary skills. They are all villains. They are used to licking blood with the tip of a knife, and they are used to fighting. Not to mention that their own cultivation is better than these people, and their combat experience is extremely rich. How can these disciples of the small sect be the opponents of these big villains? "Ha ha ha ha ha, I advise you to surrender obediently, don''t do fearless struggle, give those things out, and the two girls over there are also dedicated to us, so that you can leave here alive!" A soul man with a bald head and a face full of flesh said with a smile. His arms were in flames, and his soul power was around him. It seemed that he could ignite and burn the people around him at any time. His strength was terrible. "You guys! How shameless A clan soul person angrily scolds. "Yes, we are shameless, we are obscene, but what can we do?" "Are you still defeated in our hands?" the soulman with a sharp face grinned grimly "Boy, you are arrogant! Get down on your knees, or I''ll be the first to kill you later Next to a strong soul of the clan spirit of the soul of the said. The face of the clan soul changed greatly, and he was afraid to speak. "Oh? Did you "Didn''t you just be arrogant? Get down on your knees! Do you hear me "If you don''t kneel, you won''t blame us for being merciless." The bald man said coldly. The soul of the sea of bliss all shout together. The spirit of the clan''s pressure doubled, and his knees trembled. "What should I do now, elder martial brother?" A female soul soul shivering asked: "or... Let''s give everything out!" "Hand it in?? Xiaoyue, they are in the hands of these bandits... I''m afraid they can''t live! " The soul of the face ugly said. "Can Xiaoyue live if they go to the hand of the Lord of bliss?" The soulless approached and whispered. The soul soul, who was called elder martial brother, clenched his fist tightly. After a long time, he murmured: "if we lose these things, we will surely die. Without the main things of blissful, he will be very angry. Not only will we all be killed, but also the clan will be implicated. So... Xiaoyue can''t pay them, nor can we lose these tribute gifts!" "Elder martial brother, do you mean... " kill! What are you afraid of? In any case, it''s all death, and since you want to die, you can''t be tempted to die! " The soul growled. They were all inspired to look as if they were dying. And this action of them, be regarded as thoroughly infuriated these soul people. "Good! Good! Good! Since you don''t want to eat a toast and you have to take a penalty, don''t blame us! " The bald soul was furious. "Come on, brothers, and kill them all! I''m going to hang the heads of these dogs on my waist Roared the soulless. "Let me do it! I will send them to the paradise by myself, ha ha... "those two girls are mine!" "Mine!" "Asshole, that''s mine!" "Don''t make any noise. Kill first!" The noise and boiling sound sounded, and all of them had a short communication and rushed together. The clan people here gritted their teeth and rushed up. Although they know that it is inevitable to die, they have no way to retreat, they are all dead, only so. However, at this time, a deep red light suddenly came to this side, and the body of the first soul was directly wrapped by the light. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! The man''s body was pierced by countless transparent holes on the spot, and he died miserably on the spot. "What?" The rest of the people were startled at the sight. He fixed his eyes and saw a man and a woman flying towards it. This is Qi Mei and white night. "Who? How dare you interfere with Laozi''s business? Do you want to die? " Seeing that there were not many visitors, the mood of these people who had just been shaken had confidence. But Qi Mei obviously didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. With endless hatred and resentment towards the master of bliss, she directly raised her hand and killed her. With the strength of nearly the immortal master, these souls are far from enemies. They are shot and killed by her one by one, one by one. The body of the soul is like a blooming rose, constantly exploding in the air. "Ah The rest screamed and fled. But it didn''t work. Qi Mei went after them directly and did not let them go. Seeing this scene, the spirits of these clans were scared out of their wits and knelt down on the ground one by one, shivering.If they were to those who had been on the sea of bliss, they would still have a place to return, but for those who had been there, they would not have even the chance to summon the soul. "My Lord, forgive me!" The people trembled. "Get up for me." Qi Mei is cold hum. People got up in a hurry, and were terrified. "Tell me, why do you go to the blissful conference with such humble strength?" Qi Mei stared at the crowd, and her face was cold. "This..." br > people look at each other. The man called elder martial brother hesitated and finally chose not to hide, and bowed in his fist and said, "please, we are not willing to attend the blissful meeting, but this is the strong demand of the Lord of bliss. We can''t help it." "It seems that as we think, you are forced by the Lord of bliss to offer beautiful women and treasures?" Said the light in the white night. "Yes." The man sighed: "if we don''t follow, the whole clan will be leveled by the Lord of bliss..." br > why not turn to the Shenji palace "Without evidence, how can I help you? Besides, the Lord of bliss has not yet done it, but all is speculation. We wanted to turn to those tyrants, but... No one would like to provoke the blissful sea... "Br > it is the same..." br > I wonder what I need to do if the two adults save me and so on? " The soul asked carefully. They have been fighting here for a long time, passing by many souls, who are unwilling to intervene, but in the white night with Qi Mei. They don''t believe that they are only helping each other by the rough road. What''s more, they passed here and didn''t move before, but they didn''t turn back without any reason. Is it not conscience? It must be purposeful to do it. When they heard, Qi Mei immediately made a sound, but was taken the lead in the white night. "We are saving you. We really want you to help us do something." White night road. "Do something? I don''t know what we want to do? "But we will not refuse to refuse anything we can do, despite the orders of the two." The soul man was busy. "Oh, it''s not a big deal." "We were invited to the blissful convention in fact, but... We just decided to go in and found that our blissful order was gone. No, we can''t go without the blissful order, so we intend to let you take us in." This is a drop, everyone is suspicious. Can this level of existence be left behind? Who believes it? "Elder martial brother, it''s weird." "What?" "This guy is a wonderland, and he is not strong? How can the Lord of bliss invite him? Is it for this woman? " The soul man wondered. "It''s possible, this woman is beautiful, and they are much better than Xiaoyue." Interface channel of others. "But this talent fairyland, and this woman feels almost reached the immortal realm, this... A fairyland to offer near the level of immortal Lord state? How could this be possible? " "Yes, and listen to her, she seems to be coming to the blissful convention too..." br > a woman came to the festival? It''s more unlikely! Is she not afraid to be seen by the Lord of bliss, and she is forced to be concubine? " People talked and talked. "I don''t know... But it doesn''t matter." Elder martial brother took a deep breath and whispered, "the Lord of bliss is to die or live, and it is not related to us. If the two really come to clean up the Lord of bliss, it will be better!" "Elder martial brother means..." br > promise them. " The soul man drank down. The crowd nodded silently. The soul man immediately hugged his fist and respectfully said, "since it is the two adults'' request, can I wait to refuse to accept it? Two adults are assured that you can enter the blissful meeting only by changing your disciples'' clothes and following us in our team! " "You are very clever!" Smile in the night. The soul man was stunned, and immediately understood that he had seen through his mind in the white night. As the crowd knew, the soul took two sets of spare disciple clothes from the storage ring and handed them to Qi Mei and white night. They covered them, and then they went to the meeting hall of the blissful Congress. After a conversation, I learned the identity of these people in the night. This team is from a small sect called Xuanji sect, north of the sacred immortal area. It is said that a few months ago, a soul man passed by xuanjizong and saw a female disciple of xuanjizong, the woman named Yang Xiaoyue among them. The soul admires Yang Xiaoyue''s appearance and shows love to him, but he refuses to be rejected. However, his popularity is still loud and loud, and finally he is bombarded by the people of xuanjizong. It is expected that the man who retaliated against xuanjizong made a special copy of Yang Xiaoyue with a legal instrument. Not only that, but also another woman was copied by him. This woman, Li Qingbing, the daughter of Xuanji Zong, gave the portraits of the two women to the Lord of bliss. The blissful Lord was very pleased and immediately ordered Xuanji Zong to present these two women and come to the blissful meeting.How dare xuanjizong compete with the master of bliss? That''s when we sent a team. If not, xuanjizong will fall. Forced by helplessness, there is today''s matter. "Beast!" Qi Mei heard the sound, gnashing her teeth, her eyes full of resentment. The white night did not say a word, followed the people to go inside. Soon, the crowd arrived at the entrance. The two souls guarding the entrance check the blissful order, and their faces are heavy. "Why didn''t your elders come? Let one of your disciples come here? Do you think highly of our paradise sea "I don''t dare. You two, to be honest, we asked the elder to come here in person, but there was an accident on the way... Our elder died." The soul said helplessly. When they heard this, they stopped questioning. After all, they know the situation most clearly. A moment later, there was a loud voice. "Zhao Jishan, the chief disciple of xuanjizong, came to visit my Lord and presented a pair of beautiful women and 98 pieces of treasure!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1451 Entering the gate, the crowd moved forward. This is the palace of the Lord of bliss, called the palace of bliss. Although the blissful sea is in chaos, there are still not many people here who dare to be presumptuous. After all, this is the old nest of the master of bliss. Who fights here is the provocation of the Lord of bliss? Inside the gate is a broad road paved with white jade. Each jade brick is inlaid with precious stones. At a glance, it is dazzling and extremely luxurious. And each jade brick will send out the breath of tranquility, which is very extraordinary. Ordinary soul people are afraid to walk on it and get a lot of harvest. This precious material is actually used to pave the road... "it''s really luxurious to be the master of bliss." Many people said with emotion. The disciples of xuanjizong looked around and exclaimed from time to time, like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. A moment of disdain. "What''s the matter with all this rubbish?" "The strength is so poor, a group of ants! What do they do? Who brought it? " "They seem to be guests, too." "Guest? Hum, a group of guys from the realm of creation and vastness can also become guests of the king of bliss? Are you kidding? You want me to sit with them later? I can''t bear such humiliation! " "Yes! Somebody, get these guys out of here A few of the great powers with terrible breath stare at the mysterious clansman who comes in and drinks in anger. Next to a few thugs should be immediately, big step meteor forward. But at this time, a bloated and smiling man came out. "Oh, my Lord, please calm down! Calm down "Oh? Xiao Tian Da Zun? Are you here? " The adults saw the visitors, and quickly stood up from the mat, clasping fists and busy way. "Ha ha, you are welcome. Today is a grand gathering of bliss. How can I be spared? It''s said that the Lord of bliss has prepared many good treasures for us to open our eyes. How can I not come? " The man who called Xiao Tian Da Zun said with a smile. Several people began to talk. "Xiao Tian Da Zun, why don''t we let these ants go?" A big can sweep the eye white night to wait for a person, the brow frowns tightly to ask a way. "Oh, didn''t you see it?" The great master of Xiaotian pointed to Qi Mei beside the white night and said with a smile, "this group of people have come to offer beauties to the blissful adults. If you drive them away, you can bear the blame of the blissful adults later?" As soon as the words fell, many people suddenly realized. Indeed, Qi Mei''s beauty is impeccable. You know, compared with Moqing ice jade, she is only one notch inferior in temperament. Since entering the door, countless people''s eyes have been locked on Qi Mei. But at the same time, a voice of indifference came from the door. "A group of people who have no eyes, even Lord Qi Mei, dare to blaspheme. I think you don''t want to live at all!" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night and Qi Mei looked at the door together and saw a graceful man coming. The man was followed by several young men and women. They were all in a state of high spirits. They looked around with a smile on their faces. As soon as the man appeared, he immediately attracted the eyes of many girls around him. It has to be said that the man''s temperament is very unique. His face is like jade and his eyebrows are full of stars. He has a free and easy meaning. He holds a folding fan of ink in his hand. He can see that he is not the son of the clan. He must be the son of a powerful family. Many people at the scene actually knew the young master, and suddenly exclaimed. "Is it Mr. heiyang?" "Is Mr. heiyang here? Ha ha ha, master heiyang, you are all right "Master heiyang, I wonder if you still remember me!" "But I wonder if your father is well now?" They were all hugging and smiling. It seems that a big man has come, and the scene is boiling. The people on the white night side were ignored. Qi Mei and Bai Ye didn''t care about these people, so they went to the table directly under the arrangement of the attendants. However, they were the representatives of xuanjizong. Xuanjizong had no place in this blissful meeting. Therefore, the seat of a group of people was in the last corner, almost to the door. But the man named heiyang was too lazy to pay attention to these guests. He said hello at will, and walked quickly towards Qi Mei. Seeing a crowd coming towards this, white night frowned: "do you know him?" "An annoying fellow." Qi Mei hummed coldly. "Annoying?" "Yes." Qi Mei said coldly, "I''m not afraid that you will laugh at me. This man has been pursuing me for hundreds of years, hoping that I can be his double practice partner, but I refused. You know, I can''t accommodate anyone else except Bingyu in my heart!" "I see..." the white night did not know whether to laugh or cry.I didn''t expect to meet a lot of people who knew Qi Mei at this conference... I think Qi Mei is well-known in Shengxian area. Although many people are puzzled why Qi Mei and this unknown little family member mix together. But it doesn''t matter. Under the crowd of a group of people, Mr. heiyang has already stood in front of Qi Mei''s seat. "Miss Qi Mei, you are all right." Mr. heiyang politely made a courtesy. "Something?" Qi Mei is cold. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much." "Go away. I''m not interested in you." Qi Mei said coldly, but she didn''t give black Yang any face. "Bastard, what are you talking about? How dare you be so rude to my childe? " After that several young men and women instantly fried the pot, and roared at Qi Mei. Qi Mei was also upset at the moment. She wanted to sneak into the seat, and then sneak into the blissful palace with the white night to steal the magic fire elixir needed by the white night, but she didn''t want to be recognized and entangled by this guy... All the plans were disrupted. How could she not be upset? It''s not polite to talk about it. However, Qi Mei understood that it was not the time to make trouble. She simply closed her eyes, suppressed her anger, and ignored master heiyang. She believed that her indifferent attitude was enough to make Mr. heiyang retreat. After all, there were so many people around him. If he continued to beat around, it would be him who would lose face. But then... whoosh! A slap suddenly flew over, heavy fan in Qi Mei''s white face. Bang! A crisp noise came out. Qi Mei was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. There was a moment of silence between the dinner. Qi Mei covered her hot face and looked at the people in front of her. But I don''t know when, there is a young woman standing in front of him. The woman was wearing jewels and luxury. At the moment, she was staring at Qi Mei with anger on her face, and her eyes were cold. "Bitch!" Two harsh words burst out of her mouth! There was an uproar. How dare someone make trouble in the blissful palace? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1452 This sudden slap caught everyone off guard. Who could have expected that someone would start directly on Qi Mei. Don''t say it''s Qi Mei, even the white night is a little confused. "Mo''er, what are you doing?" Black Yang childe also returned to God, a grabbed that woman''s arm, urgent question. "What are you doing?" The woman broke free of heiyang''s hand and said coldly, "I''m just taking the place of brother heiyang to teach this woman a lesson of self-respect." "See yourself as high and high?" Qi Mei''s eyes were angry. "Otherwise?" The woman snorted coldly: "bitch, I''ve heard of your name. It''s said that you''ve always liked the black ice jade in the jade building. It''s a pity that other people don''t like women as much as you do! Bitch, I tell you, it''s your good fortune that my brother heiyang likes you. You can either submit to my brother''s knee, be his concubine, recognize me as my sister, and serve me tea and water from now on, or... I''ll strip you all here today, so that everyone can see what kind of mean you are! " How arrogant, how overbearing! As soon as the words fell, there was a clamour around him. How many serious people can come here? After hearing the words of women, many people even support them. Obviously, they also want to see the jade body of this peerless beauty. Qi Mei''s character is straightforward and hot. How can she bear such insults? "Asshole! I will kill you With a roar, she jumped up and attacked the woman directly. "Miss, we help you!" The men and women behind heiyang immediately cried. "No! How can we be afraid of a mere cheap product? Watch me fight her The woman said, also do not admit defeat, directly stored up the soul power, and Qi Mei entangled fight. The people around immediately make room for two people to fight. The white night also stood up and looked silently. It''s a matter between women, no one can interfere. However, some people from the blissful palace wanted to stop it, but he let master heiyang dismiss him. It is obvious that Mr. heiyang still supports women''s action. If the woman really defeated Qi Mei, maybe he could force Qi Mei into a concubine, which was a good thing for him. The hall is full of fire, and the soul is in disorder. Second daughter, you come and I go, fight hard. However, Qi Mei''s strength was obviously not as simple as the woman thought. After a fight, Qi Mei directly gained the upper hand. Her snow-white catkin stirred up a thick and heavy soul power, just like two giant mountains, pounding hard. The woman used her arm to block her, but every time she resisted, her arms trembled wildly. Qi Mei''s breath was so disordered that it was difficult to condense. What a horror! Qi Mei is Qi Mei. The reason why she is famous is not only because she likes the affair of Mo Qing ice jade, but also because of her own strength, which makes people fear. After all, at present, she is only half a step away from the immortal (the realm of Allah). Although the woman is also a powerful state, which is consistent with Qi Mei, Qi Mei is no longer able to compete with ordinary powerful people. Finally, after a fight, Qi Mei seized the opportunity. Her eyes were shining, and a catkin was as fast as lightning, and she instantly patted the woman''s cheek. "Give it back to you!" Cold drinks ring. Qi Mei slapped the woman on the cheek. Bang! The woman made a whirl in the air and fell heavily on the ground. "Mo''er!" "Miss!" The people behind him cried out. "You are not my match! You are nothing but a sneak attack! " Qi Mei stopped and stared at the woman and said coldly. "Asshole!" The woman screamed, pushed aside the people around to help her, and rushed up again as if she were mad. "Do you want to come again?" Qi Mei disdained to say, "then I won''t be merciful this time!" "I want you dead!" The woman roared and her face was ferocious. She actually launched a magic weapon to attack Qi Mei. Qi Mei''s face changed. A crystal box appeared in the woman''s hand. With the lifting of her hand, the crystal box immediately exploded and rolled out a large number of transparent barriers, covering Qi Mei. These barriers were invisible and did not restrict Qi Mei''s body. Her hands and feet could easily pass through them, but they were like cages, which were closed around Qi Mei. The power of the top is vast and everywhere. What is this? Qi Mei was confused. People around me are in a fog. Only an old man standing in the crowd realized something and said coldly, "this is Tianbao Yuejian!" "What? Tianbao Yuejian? " "The treasure that can easily seal the power of the soul?" Exclamations came from the crowd. Qi Mei was stunned. She had heard of the magic weapon. Her face was very ugly.She hastened to activate her soul. However, he found that his soul power could not penetrate the barrier and was completely blocked in the barrier. If the soul power is forbidden, all moves can not be released, let alone deal with the woman. There was an uproar all around. Who would have thought that a woman would have such a baby? "Ha ha, bitch, you lost!" The woman sneered, and her eyes were full of joy, and she rushed towards Qi Mei again with a slap. Whoa! This time, her palm is full of endless destructive power, which is as thick as the sky and the earth. This slap, I''m afraid, is able to stir Qi Mei''s head. This is a killing move! However, at this moment... Qi Mei suddenly recited the pithy formula, and then her chest was filled with a large amount of light, and a long halo like a human figure was blooming there. The endless light of God rose into the sky and disappeared into the top of the hall, reflecting the four directions. "What?" The crowd was boiling again and screaming. Black Yang childe''s face changed, as if he had noticed something. He called out eagerly, "Mo''er, come back quickly." "Well?" The woman was stunned, apparently not knowing what had happened. At this time, Qi Mei had already made a move! That exquisite halo villain directly rushed out of her chest, and completely penetrated the seal of the Tianbao moon mirror, and ran straight to the woman''s heart. The meaning of ferocity and the murderous spirit of terror shrouded in an instant. "This power..." many of the powerful people in the crowd on both sides suddenly changed their faces. When the woman saw this, her small face was extremely white. This moment she understood the power of this move! This halo villain... Is not built by soul power, so Tianbao Yuejian can''t seal it! But... Without the construction of soul power, how could there be such a powerful destructive force? Even if the villain did not arrive, the woman could feel the strong threat from it. She had no doubt that the little man could break his own flesh! It''s over! The woman murmured, covered with deep fear. "You''re not the only one with a powerful magic weapon." Qi Mei hummed. The people around were stunned. The plot reverses so fast that many people can''t react to it. However, the next second... sonorous! A dark green sword light suddenly exploded and cut directly on the little man. Qi Mei smiles. The nerves of the people present also jerked. The dark green sword light whirled wildly on the villain. It actually cut the villain into thousands of pieces. The villain was chopped directly, and the power dissipated. Qi Mei''s move... Was intercepted! "What?" Qi Mei looked at the master of the dark green sword light. That man... He''s black Yang! "Good job, brother!" The woman was overjoyed. She immediately seized the opportunity and hastily continued to urge her to move. The terrible slap in the face again fanned Qi Mei. How can Qi Mei react? She jerked her nerves and pulled back. But it''s too late to dodge. Helpless, she can only raise her arms against the palm. Bang! The heavy slap on Qi Mei''s arms, the destructive power of terror poured down from above like a big wave. This time the resistance is too hard! Qi Mei couldn''t bear it. She flew straight out and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood at her mouth. The flesh and skin on her arms split. The scene was boiling. "Master heiyang has stepped in!" "Ha ha, it''s really shameless!" "But I like it!" "It seems that Qi Mei lost!" "It''s not fair. Master heiyang intervenes. Isn''t it two to one? It''s against the rules! " "Breaking the rules? What rules are broken? Who said it was a one-on-one match between Miss moer and Qi Mei? What''s more, don''t forget where this is! This is the blissful sea, where are so many rules? Who has a big fist is the rule! " "Then... Isn''t it that Miss Qi Mei..." "ha ha, if she doesn''t submit to master heiyang, she will die! The end was doomed from the very beginning. Her resistance only increased the trouble! " "I wish she would revolt, so that Miss moer can wipe her out!" "Ha ha ha ha..." all kinds of laughter came out of the crowd. Some people''s eyes are sneering, others are full of pity, and others are the expectant eyes of lust. No one is willing to stand up to stop all this, and no one will help Qi Mei.After all, this is paradise sea! There is no fairness and justice, because all, only the fist to speak. "You are... Shameless!" Qi Mei struggled to get up, staring at the Black Sun childe and the woman, gnashing her teeth. "Miss Qi Mei, I can''t blame me. I can''t watch you kill Mo''er." Black Yang childe a face of guilt said. Qi Mei said something bad. "It''s all for you The woman, with a smile on her face, walked forward with a smile and looked down at Qi Mei: "bitch, I''ll ask you again for the last time. Will you be my brother''s concubine?" "You dream, even if I die, I will not follow him." Qi Mei was angry. "Hehe, I''m not to blame! You want to die yourself The woman grinned grimly and walked directly. Obviously, she''s going to live up to what she said. Around the guests immediately roared, the scene is noisy boiling, there are many whistles. Mr. heiyang stood still. He has acquiesced in all this... "asshole!" Qi Mei''s lungs were going to explode. She endured the pain and wanted to fight back. But even if she stood up, the injuries in her arms were not enough for her to continue fighting. Qi Mei''s heart was filled with anger and despair. But she won''t just admit defeat. She would rather blow herself up than be humiliated by these people! But just then, a indifferent voice came from behind her. "Hello, who is that over there? Come here." The sound fell to the ground and the noise gradually subsided. People follow the sound. Qi Yimei is also slightly trembling. Only then discovered that the white night did not know when, stood behind own. He pointed to the black Yang childe over there, and said faintly, "are you called black Yang childe? You... Come here www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1453 Seeing the white night looking at himself, the Black Sun boy over there frowned slightly and looked around for a while to make sure that he was not mistaken. This fairyland man is really looking at himself. "Are you talking to me?" "Yes." White night nods. "So... You''re asking me... To come over?" Mr. Black Rock asked again. White night shrugs: "you don''t seem to have good ears." This word falls, the scene person is first a Leng, spin and burst out the roaring laughter. "Look, look, a fairyland is actually challenging Mr. heiyang!" "Ha ha ha ha, that''s ridiculous! Who does he think he is? " "It''s mostly about saving beauty from heroes." "Ha ha, so many people didn''t make a move. How could he do it?" "Just watch the play! Ha ha... " the jeers were heard all around. Mr. Black Yang shook his head: "I''m not interested in a fairyland man! Get out of here. " "Brother, I''ll kill him for you!" The woman snorted coldly. "No need." Black Sun childe light way: "these mole ants, why do you start, that will only dirty your hands!" "What the elder brother meant was... " I think there should be a lot of such arrogant people who want to kill him, "he said. As soon as the words fell, there was a light laugh in the crowd. "How dare a man who knows nothing about life and death dare to challenge master heiyang? Watch me take off your dog''s head The voice dropped, and then a raw, sharp nosed man rushed out of the crowd. This man is obviously trying to please Mr. heiyang. With a smile on his face and a body like lightning, he quickly appeared in front of the white night. His hand turned into an iron claw and grabbed it hard towards his neck. If this one claw clasps in, white night''s neck also does not have. But before the paw arrived, the fist of the white night was suddenly raised, and it was quickly blasted towards the man''s claw heart. How dare you confront it? A lot of people showed their dismay at their mistakes. Does this fairyland person take himself seriously? You should know that his opponent is the existence of the realm of creation, but he is better than him for a whole stage! This is to hit the stone with an egg! But at the next moment, all the people''s astonishment suddenly became more and more intense, and countless people''s faces were completely frozen and gaped... just look at the fist that came from the hammer and instantly shatter the person''s claws. Click. There was a piercing noise. Then there was a sad cry, rippling in all directions. "Ah The voice was so loud that all the people in all directions were frightened. But it''s obviously not over yet. We can only see the fist of white night continue to bombard forward, and there is no room to stop. The fist is like a dragon. The attack is startling, and it hits the man''s chest in an instant. Bang! There was a dull noise. The fist pierced his chest. For an instant, there was no sound. Everyone''s eyes widened, gaping at the scene. A fairyland... Killed the realm of creation? What''s going on here? People''s heads are blank. "You..." that sharp mouthed person still wants to say what, see white night suddenly one foot to his abdomen to kick past. Bang! The power of tyranny spread from the man''s abdomen to his whole body in an instant. Click. The man''s body exploded in an instant, blooming like a flower in all directions. The people around rushed to resist the condensate. The scene was particularly bloody. But it''s more cool! A man in the realm of creation died like this. Kill him with one punch! No bones left! What a force! "Who are you?" Black Sun childe no longer frivolous, convergence thick amazement, glared at the white night, said coldly. "Do you want to say that?" At night, the corners of her mouth rose, and she put her arms around Qi Mei: "her man!" "You..." Qi Mei could not talk about the white night''s behavior. When she was about to struggle, she saw the shock, anger and amazement in the eyes of master heiyang, and immediately understood the intention of white night. This guy is trying to get angry with Mr. heiyang! Thinking of heiyang childe and other people''s behavior, Qi Mei is also angry, simply no longer resist, let the night go. This acquiescence of her attitude, can be regarded as thoroughly infuriated heiyang childe and others. Mr. heiyang was livid. The woman was even more angry, pointing to Qi Mei and roaring: "good! You are a bitch. My brother wants to take you as a concubine. You refuse to pay attention to it. It turns out that you are in love with such a waste!! You are very good, you"Who do I like and who I want to be my double practice partner? What does it have to do with you?" Qi Mei refuted coldly. "No nonsense! I tell you, you are only worthy to be a female dog under my brother''s feet in this life. Besides, I will kill whoever you like and dare to find you! " The woman screamed and killed Qi Mei. But at this point, a hand grabbed the woman''s arm and pulled her back. Woman a Leng, twist head to go, just discover to hold oneself of be black Yang childe! "Brother..." "you step down." Black Sun childe cold way. The woman was a little surprised, suddenly understood the meaning of Black Sun childe, immediately nodded and said: "brother, you must not let go of this pair of dogs and men." "Don''t worry, I''ll fix it." Black Yang childe says lightly, spin and walk forward. It seems that Mr. heiyang is going to solve the matter himself. All the people breathed inexplicably. "There''s a good play to see!" "Ha ha, I''ll see how the boy died!" People were whispering and excited. But see black Yang childe step in front of the white night, staring at him without expression: "you just asked me to come over, now I come over, why? What do you want? " "Of course you have to give my woman an account." White night is very domineering staring at the Black Sun childe, he is half a head higher than the black Yang childe, actually with the eyes of condescending arrogance to each other. How arrogant. What arrogance! This is a fairyland! Is this a reversal? And the white night of this behavior, let black Yang childe kill heart rage. His face was cold, his eyes full of killing intent, staring at the white night and said: "what did you just say? You say it again "I said your ears are not very good." White night shook his head and chuckled, but soon his expression was extremely serious: "I said, I want you to give me an account of what just happened! Did you hear me clearly this time? " "Listen clearly." Mr. Black Yang nodded and said coldly, "but if I don''t give you an account... What are you going to do to me?" "I''ll probably kill you." Said the white night. This fell to the ground, and many people burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." the laughter was exciting and harsh. Although people are surprised that this fairyland kills people in the realm of creation, but... Master heiyang is not a person of creating realm! Like Qi Mei and Mo''er, he was the peak of the great realm. The most important thing is that he got the true biography of his father, and he was full of great treasures. If all these treasures were opened, he could even compete with the immortal Lord! Turn fairyland to a new level and kill the world in seconds? sure! But should we take three steps to fight against the immortal kingdom? Crazy? No one will believe it. But at this time, Mr. heiyang opened his mouth again. "In that case, well, you can come and destroy me!" He said coldly, "I would like to see what your arrogant capital is." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1454 Hearing the words of heiyang, he squinted in the night, and was no longer polite. He immediately stepped forward. "White night!" Qi Mei quickly grabbed his arm. "What?" "I am dead at night and asked at my side. "Don''t be impulsive..." Qi Mei hurriedly. "Impulse?" "The night funny way:" others bully us, this is not impulsive? If we keep silent, others can''t swallow us alive?? This kind of thing, absolutely cannot silence, must still be with the color! " Qi Mei can not know? But she didn''t forget what she was here for. She bit her teeth secretly and whispered, "do you forget what you''re here to do on a white night? You are for the sake of magic fire pill, to remould and strengthen your three souls and seven souls. Now that beast has not come, there is still room for recovery. If the brute arrives, you will be in trouble again in this situation. " "What do you want?" White night confused looking at Qi Mei. Qi Mei suddenly looks up and looks at him with eyes shining: "I will deal with it here. I will hold them down and you will leave directly. This matter has nothing to do with you. They will not be in trouble with you in the black sun. You can find a way to sneak into the blissful Palace and steal the fire pill. Then we will meet outside the blissful sea! You understand? " Qi Mei is clearly ready to deal with all the sudden problems. So she was not only serious, but also her eyes showed a resolution. But answering her was a very simple sentence on the night. "I don''t understand!" "You..." Qi Mei almost did not have a fork, angry way: "how do you have such a stubborn temper?" "I don''t know why I''m so stubborn, but I know what it will be like to leave you alone." White night staring at the opposite heiyang son and others, he said softly: "you are not their opponent, and they don''t care about your life and death. If you are left here, I can''t imagine what you will suffer! So, I can''t go! " Qi Mei hears the sound, and the heart suddenly jumps, and her eyes are looking at the white night. But soon, her little hand was clenched, and the man whispered over his face: "you idiot, do you know what you''re doing? First, don''t say you can beat heiyang son, even if you lose him how? Heiyang son is a strong background, and unusual people can provoke. When the beast appears, he will stand on the side of heiyang prince. Then, only one of you can resist the two forces of heiyang Prince and blissful sea? So... Go! Come on, go! Don''t stay here any more, or everything will never be saved! " Qi Mei''s anxious words were a hint of begging. This is something that nobody has ever seen. Qi Mei, a famous man, will show such a look. However, her words still have no effect. What decisions are made on a white night, which can''t be changed by anyone. White night staring at Qimei''s bright eyes like a gem, immediately subconsciously touched her head. Qi Mei Jiao''s body trembled, but... She was shocked to find that she had not pushed the hand away for the first time. What''s going on? Qi Mei was in a state of confusion. At this time, the white night again said: "Qi Mei, you are here for me, so I can not abandon you regardless, if really to go, I will only take you first! Besides, I promised you to help you kill the beast. I will not leave this half step until my promise is not fulfilled The voice fell, and the white night went to heiyang. The scene was quiet in a moment. Qi Mei was completely in the air. She felt her brain suddenly blank and could not think at all. What is the person thinking in his heart? Is it worth doing this for me? She was confused, some painful, and even began to doubt her constant firm ideas and ideas. She suddenly found that she could not understand anything, and her eyes could only be focused on the white night with the eyes of the people. This fairyland... Really want to fight heiyang son? "Kill! Kill him! Brother, let this dog thing who doesn''t know the sky is so thick that you are so strong! " "Mo''er screamed almost. "Yes, kill him! Boy! Never be soft! " "I''d better give him up first, torture him well. I killed him like this. It''s too cheap for him!" There were also many shouting voices in the crowd around, and more of them were sneering at the night. The atmosphere on the scene was very disorderly. Many of the guests who came back were consciously standing outside the door and watching from afar. White night steps forward, staring at the black Yang son, the face is a light smile: "ready?" "You don''t need to be prepared." Black Yang son face no expression said. "OK." Nodding in the white night, five meters away, he suddenly raised his fist and went forward.People are not surprised. It''s five meters apart. Why did you punch? Can this guy''s fist be five meters long? Or does he think his soul power can hurt him? You''re kidding! The soul power of the two people is not of the same class at all. It is impossible to rely on the soul power to suppress it. People all reveal the appearance of mistake and consternation, and the young master of black Yang is also greatly puzzled. But the next second, the fist of the white night blows down. His fists were pounding forward, with no fancy halo or fierce and amazing soul power, but... Just before his fist was explored, a burst of weather burst out in an instant, like a raging dragon roaring from the front of his fist. Roar!! The angry dragon roared. Heaven and earth are tarnished by it. Unparalleled power is instantly vented in all directions. "What?" "It''s impossible!" "This is the power of fairyland people?" "No!" Screams are heard. All the guests around the scene recoiled and looked at the scene with astonished faces. Who could have thought that this man is no more powerful than his soul, but only more powerful! Mo''er and others were also shocked. Qi Mei was the most shocked. She always thought that white night could fight against the immortal Kingdom, but only depended on the dead dragon sword and the abandoned divine sword. In her opinion, if there were no double swords, the biggest advantage of white night was just physical strength. But now it looks like... She''s wrong. She didn''t see through this person at all. "Not good!" Black Sun childe realized that it was not right, his face changed greatly, and the man hastened to urge the spirit of heaven to accumulate in his arms and then move forward. But he is too light on the enemy! Now I want to defend, but it''s too late! Before his arms were lifted up, the terrible dragon had already torn off his body protecting Qi, and hit him. Bang! Black Sun childe flies out upside down, smashes three Temple pillars and falls outside the hall. Everyone was breathing. Black Yang childe was hit by the other side? "No, it must be false..." Mo Er''s pupil shrinks wildly and whispers to himself. But the white night offensive did not end, even he did not stop. He raised his hand, the fist separated into sharp claws, his face was full of ferocity, and his eyes twinkled with sharp light: "now, it''s time to abolish you!" As soon as the sound falls, the whole body space of the white night suddenly distorts, and the descendants disappear instantly. "Is this space transfer?" "No way! How can people in fairyland know how to transfer space The shrill cry spread. But more people are scared. Because at this time, the white night of using the technique of space transfer has appeared on the top of black sun. Black Sun childe still fell on the ground, even before he could get up, the second killing move of the white night had arrived. The murder was revealed. The atmosphere of violent destruction is like a big wave covering the black sun. Everything happened too fast, too suddenly. No one''s mind can keep up. At this moment, everyone, including Mr. heiyang, understood it instantly. This fairyland... Is not an ordinary fairyland at all. His strength is equal to or even surpasses the heiyang childe. Otherwise... Black Yang childe can''t be defeated by the white night because of his slack. Mr. Black Yang opened his eyes and looked at the white night falling from above. His pupils shrank sharply. At the moment, his heart has been filled with infinite regret. If he knew that the man was so powerful, he would not despise him. However, there is no regret medicine to sell in the world. It''s too late! The attack of white night was directed at his spirit. It''s so fierce, swift and miserable... master heiyang can''t escape. "Brother..." Mo''er and others are shouting. But they can only watch. The end is set! Heiyang was defeated in a flash... he has no way to live! However! At the moment when the sharp claw of white night is about to hit black sun childe... "enough! Ants, this is not a place for you to go wild! Don''t give me a break A proud and domineering voice spread. The spirit of all people is one shock! White night''s body is also wrapped by a strong force.But his eyes were awe inspiring. He did not stop at all and continued to attack and kill. "Bold!" The sound was furious. But see below black Yang childe''s body suddenly by a strong space force package. Is this also space transfer? The white night murmured, speeding up countless times. Bang!!! His fingers hit the ground heavily. In an instant, the whole sea of bliss was shaken. The earth broke and the palace collapsed. The amazing power of transmission, actually is to let the full room guests turn upside down, many people even be shocked to vomit blood. What a terrible blow! But this blow... Did not hit black sun childe. People were relieved and looked at it in a hurry. Then he saw that master heiyang had appeared at the top of the hall. He was lying in front of the luxurious chair, looking like a survivor. At the same time, a golden light came down from the sky and landed here. The people around the blissful sea suddenly seem to realize something. They kneel down and shout at the golden light. "Visit the Lord of bliss!" The sound spread, rippling at home and abroad. Only then did everyone understand that it was the Lord who had arrived! The Lord of bliss has come! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1455 The arrival of the Lord of bliss immediately made the chaotic scene extremely quiet. People have made ceremony, prostrate on the ground, no one dare to be presumptuous. Only white night and Qi Mei still stand aloof. The man in the hall was a rather fat man. The man has a round face, inch long hair, and a gold robe. Although his appearance doesn''t touch his elegant appearance, his whole body is full of luxury. Coupled with his unique temperament, ordinary people in front of him may not even have the courage to look at them. White night quietly looking at the people on the temple, calm expression, eyes without a bit of strange. On the contrary, Qi Mei was extremely excited. Her eyes were filled with anger, pain and even a trace of fear. This is a man who has given her a shadow all her life. This is a man who has maimed her mother. How many times dream that she can personally kill this man, how many times of hardship and suffering, are to be able to erase this man. However, although she could see it today, Qi Mei knew that she could not compete with it. Everything is just a dream! After all, he has been in the holy land for too many years. Even if she is gifted and has met countless adventures in recent years, she can not be the opponent of the Lord of bliss. She has an adventure, does not the Lord of bliss? In front of the Lord of bliss, she will be as fragile as a mole ant! "Well?" The master of bliss''s small but sharp and majestic eyes scanned the white night and Qi Mei. When her eyes fell on Qi Mei, a little doubt flashed in her eyes. He didn''t know Qi Mei. After all, Qi Mei ran away when she was very young, and his children, perhaps more than a thousand, even if he had seen them before, he had no impression now. "Who are you two?" Qi Ren''s eyes still twinkle in her eyes. Obviously, he fell in love with Qi Mei. "Return to... Report to the blissful Lord, these two are... I... are my xuanjizong''s people..." at this time, a shaking voice came out. The speaker is Zhao Jishan, the chief disciple of xuanjizong. I didn''t expect that he would have the courage to speak at such a time. "Oh? Xuanjizong? " The master of blissful thought, as if he remembered something. His thick lips cracked and nodded: "yes, you xuanjizong are very clever. At last, you did not violate my wishes. So, these two women and this woman are you who are dedicated to this seat?" "This..." Zhao Jishan secretly looked at Qi Mei. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he nodded his head and said, "yes." "Ha ha ha ha, OK! Very good! " The master of bliss laughed: "in this case, this seat will let you xuanjizong a horse!" After that, he waved his hand: "you can get out of here. This kind of place is not a place for young and weak people like you to attend. Go where you come from." Zhao Jishan hears the sound, which is willing to stay for a long time? In a hurry, he worshipped again, and turned to the layman in a hurry. But in passing by Qi Mei''s side, the person still said cautiously. "My Lord, we are going to leave first. You... Be careful." "Well." Qi Mei nodded. Zhao Jishan can do only these, he can keep a life already thank God. When Zhao Jishan left, the master of bliss narrowed her eyes, swept Qi Mei''s body, and said with a smile, "Nvwa, you are very lucky, because today you will be my accompaniment. You will serve me well. If you are happy, you will be rewarded. Ha ha ha..." the resentment and anger in Qi Mei''s eyes are more intense. But instead of saying anything, she chose to be silent. White night understood that she was going to approach the Lord of bliss, and then take advantage of its unprepared. In fact, from the moment she came here, she was ready. If you can''t leave, you will die with the Lord of bliss. That''s what she''s been living for all her life. The master of bliss turned his eyes again, fell on the body of the white night, and said with a smile, "well, what''s this dog that jumps out of nowhere? Not only hurt my black sun nephew don''t say, see this seat still don''t kneel? Beast, you are so brave! You want to die here, don''t you? " The words fell to the ground, and many people looked into the white night. Black Yang childe a public sneer repeatedly. It would be great to have the master of bliss to take the lead for them. This is the paradise sea. No matter what the identity or background of the person, or the strength of the person, in such a place, the dragon must be coiled and the tiger must lie down. "Uncle bliss." Heiyang quickly got up. "Is a good nephew safe?" The Lord of bliss asked with a smile."I''m fine." "This fairyland is so despicable that it''s a sneak attack. If it hadn''t been for that, I wouldn''t have suffered in this man''s hands." Hearing this, the night startled people. With so many people watching, everyone knows whether he steals or not. Heiyang is trying to save his face and frame white night. However, almost all the people present were facing Mr. heiyang. No matter what he said, it was the truth. No one has exposed Mr. heiyang! On the contrary, it was all acquiescence. Black Yang childe and others sneer repeatedly, obviously very satisfied with all this. The white night hummed and said quietly, "well, well, I''ll let you have a hand, and then let you do it first. Come on, and see if I can deal with you or not sneak attack?" Mr. Black Yang''s face changed, but he didn''t move. Although this man is a fairyland, he already knows it from the hand he just had. This man is by no means easy to deal with! "What? Why not move? Are you afraid? " White night questions. "What are you?" "You don''t deserve to fight with me," he said coldly "I''m afraid." Shake your head at night. "You..." Mr. Black Yang was very angry. Mo''er nearby immediately made a voice and said to the master of the blissful state: "Lord blissful, a little man of fairyland has gone wild in the blissful palace. Please punish this person immediately, so that this dog who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth knows your power." As soon as this word fell, the people on the side of heiyang opened their mouths one after another. "Please punish this man "You can''t let this man go on his arrogance any more." "Otherwise, where is the majesty of the blissful sea?" The voice rippled and resounded. More and more people are coming forward to ask the Lord of bliss. The master of bliss is not a good man. He squinted and looked at the white night and said, "boy, you have heard that. You are so arrogant! If I don''t kill you, I''m afraid I''ll be ruined. " "What else do you need to get off?" "The white night laughingly said:" a pig and dog is not as good as an animal, a scum dressed in human skin, have no face to speak of, what platform do you need to get off? " As soon as the words fell, the scene became quiet. People all looked at the white night in disbelief. They didn''t expect that he would dare to say such words in front of the Lord of bliss! Crazy! This fairyland man is really crazy! "It''s just that you challenge me. How dare you even challenge the master of bliss?" Black Yang childe said inconceivably. Qi Mei nearby almost didn''t feel frightened and fainted. She quickly murmured: "white night, are you crazy? Shut up "Shut up what? I''m just telling the truth. " White night, fearless, pointed to Qi Mei and said, "Lord of bliss, do you know who this woman is?" The master of bliss did not show any anger. He looked at Qi Mei and said with a faint smile: "I just think this girl is very familiar, but it doesn''t matter. She will soon become a female dog around me. Why should I care who she was before?" "So I said, you''re a beast." White night shakes her head: "she is actually your daughter!" The moment the voice fell to the ground, the whole audience was in uproar. "What?" "Is this woman... The daughter of the blissful Lord?" "What''s going on?" The guests were surprised to whisper. Qi Mei''s small face was extremely pale, and the whole person was tottering. She looked at the white night and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it to her mouth. On the contrary, the great emperor of bliss laughed. "Ha ha ha ha, so it is. No wonder I have a sense of familiarity when I see her. So it is." The great emperor laughed, but the greed in his eyes did not diminish. Instead, he looked at Qi Mei with more nature: "I have countless children, but I didn''t expect to have a daughter so beautiful!" "Well?" The white night frowned. But listening to the great emperor''s speech: "but even if it is like this, what can we do? I have already had several daughters to become my woman, and you are the same! Come here, my daughter, come to my father''s place, and my father will love you well, ha ha ha ha... "The great emperor of bliss said with a laugh. This word falls to the ground, the scalp is numb at night, and the desire to kill in the eyes becomes stronger and stronger. Shameless! Mean! I didn''t expect such a person in the world, even his own daughter. Many of the guests around were surprised. But more people are used to it. After all, they all know the temperament of the Lord of bliss. This man... Can''t be called a man at all. Qi Mei''s whole body was constantly trembling, her little hands were holding her dead, and her anger in her eyes was particularly obvious.She bit her front teeth. Obviously, she''s going to do it. She couldn''t help it any more. She would like to have this man cut to pieces right now. Otherwise, she would rather die! But at this time, the white night came to her first step. Qi Mei looked up slightly. But listen to the white night light said: "I killed him... You will not blame me?" "If you can kill him, I''ll listen to you all my life." Qi Mei said hoarsely: "but... It''s very difficult, unless you use the dead dragon sword, but if you use the dead dragon sword, you will expose your identity. At that time, people from Shenji palace will come to you, and you will be in danger." "Don''t worry, I have plans." "You wait for me here," he said with a smile As the voice fell, he stepped forward and walked toward the Lord of bliss. It''s all people''s attention. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1456 The perversion and shamelessness of the Lord of bliss is beyond the imagination of the white night. White night always thought that he was shameless enough, but in front of this man, he found that he was a gentleman. I''m afraid that animals and animals will feel inferior in front of the Lord of bliss! The white night is expressionless and walks towards the master of bliss step by step. The scene was quiet and frightening, but his footstep was rippling. Qi Mei sat on the ground, her legs were soft, and her tears came out of her eyes. "You fool! You are dying She cried with a cry. But it can''t stop the pace of the night. "I said, I will help you kill him, now, I will keep my promise!" The white night is light. Qi Mei trembled at ease and her eyes were red. She didn''t know what to do now. "Kill me?" The master of blissful narrowed his eyes, looked at Qimei, then looked at the white night, and said with a smile: "boy, are you in love with my daughter? Ha ha, love is sure to make people lose their sense! You have no idea you''re dying! Boy, I appreciate your courage, so in order to reward you! I won''t kill you later... " speaking of this, the Lord of bliss licked his lips and said with a smile," I''ll kill you later, then cut off your limbs and tie you to the head of my bed. I want you to watch how I love my daughter. I think that kind of taste must be very interesting, ha ha ha ha... laughter rippled. All the guests shuddered. Silent in the white night, cold eyes. All of a sudden, his face became indifferent. As if he had seen through everything, and at the same time, his long hair became paler than snow, and his pupil beads were even more blood red. "Is it magic?" Someone called out. "Uncle, be careful!" Black Yang childe shouts. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, even if a fairyland person gets a chance, I don''t pay attention to it!" The Lord of bliss laughs. And by this time, the white night''s punch has already blasted over. The soul force urges, the immortal power releases. This blow is powerful enough to pierce the whole sea of bliss. "Well?" The master of bliss''s smile was stiff. He felt something was wrong. He pushed back in a hurry, and at the same time, his hand was as fast as a shadow and ran into the fist that came from the night. Bang! Hand in hand, two people''s power instantly collided together. In an instant, a circle of destruction burst from their fists and palms, like a ripple volatilizing towards the distance. "Not good!" All around, the guests screamed in horror and turned pale in horror. They quickly backed away. The power released by the two has exceeded the expectations of the public. Roaring... just look at the whole blissful palace shattered by this force. The guests in the palace were caught off guard, and Qi Qi was shocked to fly. Even Qi Mei was not immune. She fell out directly and her mouth overflowed with blood. A terrible blow! The scene was full of people and chaos, and some people were stunned by Shengsheng. About ten minutes later, people recovered from the sudden explosion. They quickly looked at the ruins of the blissful palace. It''s in ruins. But above the ruins, there are still two figures. One is the master of bliss! The other one... It''s white night! "What? He''s not dead yet? " Exclamations were heard all around. "It''s impossible!" Mo''er also screamed: "this man can face the Lord of bliss? It must be false! " However, there was no room for her not to believe it. This blow... White night''s is indeed the next! And... He doesn''t fall behind at all! "It seems that your strength is no more than that." The white night looked at the master of bliss without expression and said slowly. "Stinky boy has some skills, but it''s impossible to shake this seat just by this one!" The Lord of bliss frowned, and as soon as the palm of his hand made a force, a wave like force pushed it over. Whoosh! White night fly out, but do not appear to be in a hurry and confusion, people stand steadily in the air, breath uniform, not affected at all. At this time, the guests around no longer have the voice of abuse and ridicule. People stare at the white night in amazement. With such strength, what qualifications do they have to laugh at others? Even if the white night is defeated in the end, it''s enough to be proud just now. This guy is definitely not a fairyland. "Are you all right, white night?" Qi Mei, regardless of her injuries, got up in a hurry and yelled at the white night."Don''t worry, I''m ok!" White night side head light smile. "is there anything, it''s not your has the final say!" At this time, burst into a roar. But looking from all directions, I don''t know when a large number of souls appeared. These are the people of the blissful sea. One by one, they hold swords, guns and sticks, agitate Xianli, and rush towards this. "Just a dog who doesn''t know how to live or die is worthy of the help of adults? Wait a moment, my Lord. I''ll take this man down! Go on "Capture this man alive and offer it to your adult!" "Suffer There was a scream. The people of the blissful sea look ferocious one by one. They surround the white night with a kind of encirclement, and all kinds of attacks and murders sweep over. White night shook his head, no longer hesitated, raised his hand toward the dense crowd is a catch. Whew! The space in the crowd suddenly seemed to be pulled by a big hand and twisted completely. The body of the people in the center of the space also twisted with the space, and all of them died miserably. "What?" Shocking people. The white night is not in a hurry. Once again, he waves his arms in the air. Bang! A slender air blade comes out of the arm and cuts to the rest of the blissful sea people. These people have just been confused by the strange space power. Seeing this Qi blade coming, they immediately lose their color. "What are you afraid of? How strong is the air blade released from fairyland? Do you people who create the realm and the vast realm eat excrement?? Stop it for me A man with a long beard yelled. The crowd was stunned for a moment and nodded silently. Yes, how strong is the soul power of a fairyland man? If his soul power is really incredible, then he should have broken through it long ago. How could he still turn into a fairyland? Thinking of this, most of the fear in people''s hearts dissipated, and they involuntarily urged defense measures. Big shield was born. The wall agglomerates. Border release. The seal is on. But... the air blade sweeping over can be regarded as irresistible. It easily penetrates the shield, the wall, the array seal, and completely tears all the defenses. Like a breeze, people who pass through the whole paradise sea fly away and disappear. In an instant, all the people of the blissful sea froze. They looked at the distant fairyland man, one by one, unwilling to see, and then people''s bodies slowly split into two and fell to the ground to die on the spot. The hundred souls on the sea of bliss are all cut off! The scene was silent... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1457 So many souls were killed easily by the white night? Are you kidding? People looked dull and thought they were wrong. But the facts are in front of us, so they can''t question it! The rest of the souls around did not dare to come forward. People just stood outside in horror and looked at them, one by one, frightened by the means of the white night. Mr. heiyang''s face was ugly. From this hand, he could clearly see that this guy had not tried his best to fight against his enemies. Mo''er beside him was unconvinced and hummed: "don''t worry, brother. Even if this dog is more powerful, can it be more powerful than the master of bliss? And watch, he will soon be torn apart by the master of bliss, and his bones will be gone. " Mr. Black Yang nodded silently and didn''t say anything. But I don''t know why, he always has a kind of inexplicable worry in his heart. Soon, he laughed at himself. What am I thinking? Do I think the Lord of bliss will be defeated by this man? That''s nonsense. Thinking of this, he shook his head, stopped his absurd thoughts, and continued to look into the white night. "Not bad!" The master of bliss clapped his hand and his face was full of fun: "your strength is not less than I imagined. It''s really good! No wonder you have the courage to challenge me here. " "Provocation?" White night shook his head: "this is not provocation, but to kill you." "It depends on whether you can do it or not." The Lord of bliss laughs and his face is full of arrogance. Even if the white night just killed the four sides, he still could not feel threatened. "Oh? Well, let''s see. " White night light road, suddenly step a little, people first back, spin and forward, suddenly a pat, two palms heavy call down. Boom! Almost at the same time, the force of space splashed down from the sky, suddenly compressed to the master of bliss. Four weeks people saw the situation, all issued a cry of surprise. The power of this space, how terrible! "Why can a fairyland master such terrible spatial power?" An old man with a long beard widened his eyes and said in disbelief. "I''m afraid the people who created the realm and even the vast realm could not compare with it?" Next to a middle-aged man sink. "Yes, maybe... Not even that one over there?" Another person said, looking at the black sun. Everyone knew what they meant and nodded in silence. If Mr. heiyang really wanted to fight with white night just now, I''m afraid it would be a big loss. Hearing the sound around him, Mr. Black Yang looked ugly, but it was not easy to attack. Qi Mei, who was paralyzed on the ground, felt incredible. She opened her eyes in autumn and looked at the white night in silence. This power of space... In fact, compared with her can be regarded as much. But even so, it''s impossible to deal with the Lord of bliss! Who is the master of bliss? That''s the immortal realm, where you can do whatever you want and never die for many years. Although there are many overlords in the immortal Kingdom, he is the only one like the master of bliss. He did all the evil things here and made countless enemies, but he is still alive today, which is enough to show his means. Kill him? Do you really want to kill him? It''s been done for a long time. Who can get the night? This man is not something that can be dealt with by night. What to do? If it goes on like this, things will be out of control. Qi Mei was anxious and upset. At this time, the Lord of bliss raised his hand to the air. Bang! A dull voice sounded. Just look at the falling space is suddenly frozen, can no longer suppress downward. It turned out that the master of bliss lifted up a hand and perfectly held the power of space. "To be a master, to be a master of one''s own skills!" The master of bliss squints and smiles, spins and raises his hand to push into the air. Whoa! The twisted space suddenly turned back to the sky. In an instant, the place we passed was flat, and all the twisted places were restored to their original state. How wonderful! But by this time, the white night over there had disappeared. People breathe hard. Only then discovered that the white night already appeared in the blissful Lord''s side. An iron fist is like a meteor, whistling! It''s white night! He''s very fast. But the next second... boom! The roaring fury erupted again. At a glance, it turned out that the fist of the Lord of bliss also came. He didn''t dodge. In such a rush of time, he was fighting back?? Everybody doesn''t understand!Such a hasty counterattack, let alone the success rate, even if the counterattack is successful, I''m afraid it will not cause much damage? This is a very unwise move. How could the Lord of bliss make such a low-level mistake? However, at the moment when the fist of the white night collides with the fist of the master of bliss... "blissful power!" The Lord of bliss had a big drink. Bang! That bloated fist burst out a strange force in an instant! In front of this force, all the strength, soul power and immortal power of the white night were torn up, and the strength was overwhelming, and it hit the body of white night in an instant. Bang! Caught off guard, the white night immediately flew out and smashed heavily into the ruins of the rear. Everything in the ruins was instantly shattered, even a stone the size of a grain of rice did not exist. "What?" Numerous people see this, pour out cool breath. People around the blissful sea immediately cheered. "Good!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" "Scum! Now you understand the power of our adults The sound of excitement was heard. Mr. heiyang was inexplicably relieved. Mo''er and others shout more happy, one by one pointing to the white night, sneering and cursing. "Dog, you know it''s great?" "Just because you want to challenge the blissful Lord?? Hehe, I don''t know how to live or die! " "Soon you will become a rotten meat, ha ha ha... laughter keeps on, and the scene is boiling. "White night!" Qi Mei''s face was ugly and she cried out eagerly. But the white night came out of the ruins. At the moment, his skin all over the body appeared cracks, particularly ferocious. There was a lot less noise at the scene. Can see this scene, the mainstream of bliss showed a color of dismay: "did not expect you are not dead?" "I''m afraid it won''t kill me just now." White night light way, the wound on the body instantly healed, and the person is in good condition. The Lord of bliss is angry. "Hum! In this case, the Lord will be merciless! Go to hell After that, the Lord of bliss rushed forward. All of a sudden, all the space around the white night suddenly completely twisted into countless eddies, and frantically squeezed towards him. This trend is terrible! I''m afraid it''s hard for people to breathe here, right? White night''s face sank, raised his fist to bombard forward, releasing the force of space. However, compared with the master of bliss, his space power is so weak that he has no response when he bumps into it... is completely suppressed? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1458 Seeing the white night wandering helpless in the distorted space, the happy Lord laughed happily. "How? Feeling despair? " The Lord of bliss has a ferocious and crazy face: "but it is not enough! I said, I will cut off your limbs later, dig out your spirit, hang you in front of my bed, I want you to see your favorite woman loved by me every night every night, but you can''t help! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... "Br > asshole Qi Mei Qi of the lungs are to blow up, eyes are all fierce. She wanted to get up, but the people around the blissful sea had already watched him. At this moment, no one can help the night, no one can stop the Lord of bliss. The end is set. This is the end of the provocative Lord of bliss! Death is not the most miserable thing in the face of a perverted villain like the Lord of bliss. With the impact of the Lord of bliss, the twisted space split itself and gave him a way. The Lord of bliss followed the road and quickly approached the white night. "Heaven and earth are very happy! Perfect sun and moon! " He roared and a terrible halo broke out. All the things are purified where the halo is shining. It also includes the body of the white night. He can no longer release a little soul power, and no longer use the immortal force. All his soul weapons can not be performed, all soul skills have become a flower shelf! Even the aura between heaven and earth has failed. All around the people stare at this scene like a miracle! This is the real strength of the Lord of bliss!! In front of this power, white night became a human. He wants to resist, but at this moment his resistance, as ordinary people, soft and powerless, has no effect. "It''s over!" The Lord of bliss smiled, one hand clawed, and quickly caught like lightning towards the spirit of the sky in the chest of the white night, while the other hand, he split his limbs hard. He was going to fulfill what he had just said, and he was forced to see the expression of his daughter and the boy later. But it''s just at this point. Wheezi... strange sounds come out. The almost abnormal smile on the main face of bliss was frozen. The breath of the crowd around is also a tight, pupil is shrunk. Only to see the two hands of the Lord of bliss have been put on the body of the white night. But... Just put it on it. His fingers pricked on the surface of the skin of the night, and the other hand had been cut off on the night, but it could not be torn apart at all. His attack was completely blocked and ignored by the fierce body of the night... br > this is impossible... The happy Lord looks at the scene stupidly, and the brain is shaking! How can my attack be ignored?? Suddenly, he seemed to realize what, people suddenly raised their heads, but was on the cold eyes of the white night. "What is not possible? I said, your attack won''t hurt me! " "The night was pale, a blow had already hit his head. A blow that accumulates all over. Even without soul power, it is still overbearing and destructive. Bang! The fist hit. The Lord of bliss immediately fell out, and the released air suddenly disappeared. And in the moment of the dissipation of the air field, the night seize the opportunity, and extend five fingers, store the immortal force, the fingertip burst out a lot of sword gas, like a bee around the Lord of blissful crazy. Wheezi! Wheezi! Wheezi! Wheezi! The strange and harsh sound is often coming out. When the Lord of bliss fell to the ground, there were tens of thousands of sword marks on his body. The whole man was bloody and confused. The scene was completely occupied. People were staring at all this, rubbing their eyes crazily, shaking their heads crazily, all of them a face of surprise. "How can it be?" The black Yang son was pale to the extreme, his lips trembling constantly, and his eyes were very frightened. This fairyland man... Not only uses the flesh to shake the Lord of bliss attack, but also a fist to hit the master of bliss into this shape? "No!" Mo''er screamed and the people broke down. "White night!" Qi Mei Xin is very happy, unable to live to wipe the corner of the eye. Even the two left behind Xuanji clan female disciples also embraced each other, excited. The crowd was boiling all around, and the sound of the exclamation continued to be heard. At this time, the Lord of bliss rose again. His injuries also healed in seconds, and people were as good as they were. But his robe will not heal, and there are sword marks everywhere. In addition, the bloated appearance of the blissful Lord makes his whole person look very embarrassed.Many people hide their lips in secret and can''t help laughing. The Lord of bliss was completely enraged. "You bastard! How mean you are The master of bliss is biting his teeth. "Mean?" "My fist didn''t hurt you at all. The cracks in your skin were made by yourself. You deliberately look like you''re invincible, so I don''t know the strength of your body. Then you wait for the opportunity to attack me! Isn''t that despicable? If I''m right, your physical strength at the moment is the celestial body, isn''t it? " The Lord of bliss roared angrily. Hearing this, even the powerful people hiding in the surrounding crowd can not sit still. This guy... Has stars all over the world?? They believe that even the master of bliss may not be able to cultivate such a Constitution! Isn''t it horrible? White night shook his head and said faintly, "how is it? But if you want to say mean, you have no right to say me! In front of you, I am a gentleman "You..." the Lord of bliss is like an angry lion, roaring: "I must make you worse than death, let you forever sink in pain The sound fell to the ground, and he raised his arms and suddenly fanned in the air. The fury of space is unleashed. White night eyebrows a tight, look sideways, but see the space around the wave a lot of waves, countless space force twist over. He turned quickly and dodged. Can people just avoid, the space in front of him suddenly turned into a huge space iron fist, smashed at him. No way! The release of the force of space is too fast. Feeling a little pressure in the white night, the man raised his arms and gathered his soul power on his arms to forcibly receive the blow. Bang! Space fist hits, white night''s body flies backward again. The surging power almost made him unable to control himself. At the moment when he was flying upside down, the Lord of bliss made another move. Just look at his bloated fingers pinching gently. Bang!! There''s a sound of music in the ocean. White night heart suddenly jump, looking back. Only then discovered in the rear space actually produced innumerable space sharp blades. They are like fangs, barbed at the white night. Every blade of space is so sharp that I can''t believe it. I couldn''t control myself in the white night. I hit my back directly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... dozens of barbs were flattened by the fierce flesh of white night. But the physical strength of the white night is also limited. At the back, the sharp fangs have left marks on his body, and each barbed point is in a place. In the face of such destruction, even the astral universe cannot be immune! Soon, a small blood hole was punctured on the back of the white night, the defense began to collapse, and the strength of the flesh began to be torn. People were silent and staring. Finally! "Die!" The master of bliss seemed to seize the opportunity, and suddenly roared, and his palms suddenly closed. A vast and infinite force of space was instantly formed under the white night. Sonorous! It was a sword light that appeared there. It''s a space sword! It releases as if the spirit of the general power, straight thorn to the white night back of the blood hole. Holy and supreme. Domineering and powerful! "Wow!" The crowd roared with shock. In the face of this sword of space, many soul people even involuntarily gave birth to a feeling of fear. Their knees trembled wildly and they could not help but want to kneel down. If this sword goes down, the night will be pierced! "White night!" Qi Mei couldn''t help it any longer. Her eyes were full of anxious color and rushed up immediately. But the great powers of the surrounding blissful sea immediately started to release the momentum to block it. If she had not been the woman whom the Lord of bliss had liked, Qi Mei would have died. She bumped into the situation, fell down and looked over there. It''s too late!! Space sword is approaching the white night! Countless pairs of eyes tight, watching the blow. But at this critical moment... PATA! White night''s arms suddenly toward the back, arms with an oblique angle to grasp the space sword... "what?" Everyone was shocked. The body of the white night suddenly stops. The blade of the space sword is only a finger from his back. His palms forcibly grasp the body of the space sword, blocking his body''s descent. The scene was in a state of shock. "All right?"A lot of people showed their dismay at their mistakes. Qi Mei breathed a sigh of relief. "It won''t work!" The Lord of bliss, however, laughed contemptuously and raised his hand again. Whoosh! A delicate gourd suddenly flew out from under his robe, turned into a huge mountain in the sky, and then heavily suppressed in the white night. When the gourd falls down, the void bursts into pieces, and heaven and earth quiver, and heaven and earth vibrate! All the eardrums were broken. What a magnificent and domineering magic weapon! The pupil shrinks at night. It''s too late to defend. Bang!! The earth shaking explosion sounded. I saw the giant gourd hit the body of the white night. The body suddenly sank in the white night. Pooh! The space sword went straight through his body. "No Qi Mei made a shrill cry. "Ha ha ha ha ha, you are defeated!" The master of bliss laughs and urges magic weapon again. Just look at the huge gourd turning direction, the mouth of the gourd is aimed at the white night, releasing an incomparable suction. White night can not resist, directly inhaled by the gourd, completely swallowed by the gourd. Qi Mei looked at this scene dully, and the whole person sat on the ground again, as if he had lost his soul. "White night..." she looked at the front, murmured, and her tears fell like a breakwater www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1459 Seeing the white night disappear in the mouth of the magic gourd, the people at the scene were filled with sorrow. "It''s over?" The boy... Finally failed. " "Ha ha, isn''t this a doomed thing? Do you think that the ants in this unique fairyland can compete with the Lord of bliss "That''s the same "It''s just a pity that this boy has a little talent. If he can bear it and practice hard, he may not be a character in the future." "Oh, he wants to die. Who can stop him?" "But with the strength of this boy''s body, if you can refine it, you can forge extraordinary soul vessels and pills." "Yes, such a treasure has been taken away by the Lord of bliss." "There is no way." The guests whispered and whispered. The people of the blissful sea have cheered. People kneel on the ground and shout: "congratulations on your great victory!" "Congratulations on your success The voice was ringing. Black Yang childe and Mo''er also happily clasped hands to make a ceremony, very excited. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, how can I congratulate you for killing such a thing as killing a pig and killing a dog?" The Lord of bliss laughs. "Your Majesty is so powerful that it is unparalleled in the world. Even if you kill pigs and dogs, you will not be brave enough." "Yes, yes..." the people next to him quickly flattered him. After listening to the master of bliss, he was immensely benefited. He squinted and looked at Qi Mei, who was sitting on the ground. His tongue couldn''t help licking his lips. He said with a smile, "come on, clean up. The banquet will be as usual." "Yes, my Lord!" Others are busy. Many people see the eyes of the Lord of bliss, they all understand and smile strangely. "My daughter! Come on, come to father! If you still want your sweetheart alive... "The Lord of bliss said with a smile to Qi Mei. When Qi Mei heard the sound, she raised her head slightly and looked at the master of bliss: "what do you mean by this..." "He''s not dead yet." The master of bliss took the gourd in his hand and squinted. When Qi Mei heard the voice, her eyes were in a hurry, and she wanted to say something. She could see the smiling face of the master of bliss. Suddenly, she noticed something. She asked hoarsely, "what do you want to do?" "Ha ha ha ha, of course I came to serve me." The Lord of bliss laughs. "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Qi Mei scolded angrily. "Shame?" The master of bliss asked with a smile, "what is that thing?" "You..." Qi Mei was speechless. What else could she do with this shameless fellow? Qi Mei froze in place for a long time. Then she bit her teeth and said, "let him go first, and I will go." "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with your father." "If you don''t let him go, I''ll blow myself up!" "Do you really think you can do anything in front of your father?" There was no patience in the eyes of the master of bliss. As soon as he raised his mouth, he suddenly grabbed Qi Mei. A force of adsorption swept over. Qi Mei''s face changed greatly, but she didn''t flinch. She quickly took out a sharp dagger and stabbed it at the master of bliss along with the force of absorption. The Dagger''s edge is so cold that it seems to be able to pierce the void. "Presumptuous! How dare you kill your father? But I like it, ha ha ha ha... "The Lord of bliss laughs, his fingers move violently, and the exquisite power of space splashes out from his fingers and quickly wraps on the dagger. Click. A strange voice came out. As soon as she pulled out the dagger, Mei''s face changed. However, the blade of the dagger has disappeared, completely engulfed by the force of space. "What?" Qi Mei was stunned. "Ha ha ha ha ha, come here, my good daughter, let the father love you well!" The master of bliss laughed and put his arms around Qi Mei. Qi Mei was so angry that she could not stop her grief and anger. She did not hesitate any more. She directly turned back all her soul power to the Qi pulse and the spirit of heaven. A violent force emerged from her body. "No, she''s going to blow herself up!" Some people around noticed Qi Mei''s change and immediately cried out in horror. The guests turned pale and retreated. Although Qi Mei''s strength is not as good as the master of bliss, her self exploding power is very important. "Self explosion? Hum, bitch, do you think you have the ability to blow yourself up in front of me? Look, I''ll dig out your soul The Lord of bliss suddenly looked cold. Obviously, Qi Mei''s action completely angered him. Just watch him raise his hand and grab forward. Hula. A mysterious and impermanent force gushed from his palm.In a flash, Qi Mei found that everything around her, including herself, was still. I can''t use my strength, I can''t move my limbs. The soul no longer flows, the breath no longer overflows, even one of her hair stops swinging. The whole person... Completely frozen. "Is it time and space?" Someone recognized the magic technique and cried out. "To impose all prohibitions in that area?" Someone said. In fact, many people can do this, but it is extraordinary to block the existence of this quasi immortal master level. Only seeing the master of bliss step forward towards Qi Mei, the ferocity and excitement in his eyes became more and more intense. "Well, you cunt! For father''s sake, you are my daughter, ready to pamper you, but you are not willing? Do you think everyone can get the favor of being a father? Well, in that case, good! Father will peel you clean! Let you taste the power of being a father here! And let you understand the consequences of resisting fatherhood! " As soon as the words fell, the people in the blissful sea around immediately started to roar. "Hahaha, please be gentle. After all, she is your daughter." "I can see the posture of the adult again!" "How nice of you People scream and laugh, and it''s not the first time they''ve seen the Lord of bliss do it. Some people frowned in secret and were disgusted. But more people chose to ignore it. How many good people can come here? "Ha ha ha ha, bitch, that''s what happened to you!" Mo Er clapped his hands and cried out excitedly. Qi Mei''s eyes were full of despair, looking at the coming master of bliss in horror. She never thought it would be like this. She always thought that even if she failed, she could die. But I didn''t expect that in front of this person... She didn''t even have the ability to commit suicide... "why? Why... "Qi Mei thought bitterly. Thinking about what she was about to bear later, she felt that her spirits began to tremble. At this moment, she even closed her eyes to become extravagant hope. ! A dark sword light suddenly burst from the gourd in the hand of the blissful master. All people one of the earthquake, quickly shift their line of sight, looking at the gourd. The master of bliss was also shocked and threw away the gourd. However, the gourd suddenly changed into a human size and fell on the ground. Then, several sword lights burst out of the gourd. Or horizontal or vertical, extremely fierce! In a moment, the whole gourd was completely cut. "What?" There was an uproar all around. A pool of dark liquid spilled from the gourd, in which there were many bones which had not been digested by the gourd. Behind the liquid came a dark figure. "White night!" Qi Mei saw the visitor clearly, but she was silent and happy. The relaxation of the Lord of bliss made her whole body''s imprisonment disappear, and she immediately rushed to the white night regardless of everything. The white night was slightly stunned. Seeing Qi Mei''s haggard and pale face, she felt a little tingling in her heart. If it was not for her own sake, how could she bear all this? Qi Mei, I owe you. White night heart secret way. Seeing Qi Mei standing in front of the white night, she wiped away her tears from the corner of her eyes and flushed her eyes. She said eagerly, "white night, you go first! I... I cover you The words fell, and there was a lot of laughter all around. "My daughter, your brain seems to be out of order, just like your dead mother! Do you think you still have the ability to compete with me? " The master of bliss said with a smile. But at this time, the white night pulled her behind her and gave a slight smile: "OK, Qi Mei, you should rest by the side, I will kill him." Qi Mei was stunned and looked at the white night in amazement. "You''re not his opponent..." "who said that?" "But you just... " he used the magic weapon, I haven''t used it yet. " Calm way of white night. "Ha ha ha ha ha, you beast. You are very interesting. Do you think your magic weapon can be better than me?" The Lord of bliss laughs. "Don''t make a fool of yourself in front of me because of all your rubbish." White night shakes his head, spins and strides toward the Lord of bliss. "Beyond my ability!" People around him sneered and scolded. "Ridiculous! In that case, we''ll solve it first. Hello The Lord of bliss raised his hand and pointed to the white night. A ring on his finger rippled with a subtle force of time and space. "No, it''s time and space again." Qi Mei''s face changed greatly.But she didn''t know what to do. After all, the master of bliss''s technique of time and space is really terrible! However, at the moment when the power of time and space was swallowed up, the white night also raised a finger and pointed to the master of bliss. Whoosh! A dark golden halo flying past, it momentum like a rainbow, powerful, invincible. He ignored the power of time and space and quickly cut to the finger of the Lord of bliss. "What?" The Lord of bliss is stunned. Compared with the Qi blade sword Qi released before the white night, this halo is just the difference between heaven and earth! What''s going on? How can this son use such a terrible move? However, the reality does not allow the Lord of bliss to think too much. Pooh! The power directly tore all the defensive breath and magic weapon of the Lord of bliss, and cut it on his five fingers. Click. The five fingers of the Lord of bliss fell down in unison, blood splashed, and one hand was bare and ferocious. And the force of time and space that cage towards the white night also disappeared in an instant... "why? Is this ring your magic weapon White night glanced at the master of bliss, and suddenly a red lotus appeared in his palm: "put away your broken iron, or look at my baby!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1460 See white night hand holding red lotus, people''s eyes more confused. What is this? Breath is good, life is slow, can not see through. People whisper. The Lord of bliss was furious and looked at his severed fingers. He seemed to be going crazy. In front of so many people, I was so humiliated by Yihua fairyland. "Asshole! Asshole!! I want you to die The master of bliss roared and forced his soul force. After the birth of five fingers, the man also grabbed the storage ring of the other hand. Snore! A pale pagoda was caught by him. It''s a very unique pagoda, only the size of a palm. But if you look closely, you can find that the pagoda is built with human bones, which is very creepy. "Beast, I want you to perish forever in this white bone pagoda, and die of suffering forever!" The Lord of bliss roared and threw the pagoda towards the white night. Whoa! The white bone pagoda flies to the sky and keeps spinning. The pagoda did not grow larger, but inside it there were countless things like ghosts. They let out a miserable piercing scream, open their teeth and claws, one by one toward the white night. Many of the guests were terrified and numb at the ghost, and did not know what it was. But someone can see the origin of this baby. It is said that this is the master of bliss when he was young. He got a bad fortune and got it. This is made by the evil devil. It contains the souls and spirits of most of the creatures he killed. These souls bear endless pain in the white bone pagoda. Each of them is a spirit of great resentment and evil. Once the pagoda is activated, they will be released and dragged into the white bone pagoda. The bones of the target will be used to strengthen the pagoda, and its soul will be used to strengthen the pagoda Always sink in, never turn over. This is a very vicious method, which is rarely used by the master of bliss. It''s not that he''s kind-hearted, but that it''s not easy to control. If you''re not careful, you''ll be bitten by it and dragged in by the evil spirit. So the Lord of bliss is not willing to use it. But the boy in front of him has completely angered him. This thing is as high as life and death! Evil spirits swept in, like a moving hell scene, swallowing into the white night. But at the moment when the resentment spirits were about to approach the white night, when the white night arm was lifted, the blood red lotus flower also flew up. It spins, it grows, it blooms. Each blood red lotus leaf vibrates gently, releasing a wonderful and magical power. After the release of this force, those vicious and resentful spirits suddenly stopped, as if they were blocked by something. "What?" The master of bliss was stunned. "As I said, you are nothing but scrap metal." White night light road, spin and wave again. Whoa! The red lotus suddenly burst out a flame, and its power was soaring. The flame was so terrible that it leaped around it like blood, and then, under the urging of the white night, it instantly attacked those complaining spirits. Bang! A dull noise came out. Only to see that countless resentment spirits were broken and pierced by the red lotus in an instant. However, the resentment spirit that touched the red lotus was directly ignited, engulfed by the terrible bloody flame, and was completely burned out in an instant. "Ah?" All around the guests exclaimed. The Lord of bliss changed his face. How could he have thought that this man had such strength... however, the red lotus had not stopped. Suddenly, the whole lotus petal opened to the largest extent, like a big mouth in the blood, and swallowed it fiercely towards the white bone pagoda. "No The Lord of bliss roared, trying to stop it. But it''s too late. The scarlet lotus instantly swallowed the white bone pagoda. Chucha... the white bone pagoda is broken. All the evil spirits in it rushed out. They were like crazy, all rushed to the Lord of bliss, screaming and Howling one by one, and each face was filled with anger. These are the souls sealed into the pagoda by the master of bliss. They have been tortured for many years by the master of bliss. Now that the white bone pagoda is broken, they will naturally take revenge. "Asshole, a group of dead things, you were not my opponent before you were alive, can you still be enemies with me when you die?" The master of bliss said ferociously, and took out a magic weapon and threw it into the air. It was a dark human skull. Once it flew out, it opened its mouth and bit at those complaining spirits. But the human skull was not close, and was pierced by a blue arrow. This is the magic weapon of white night again! The arrow darted around the human skull, but there was only one breath before and after. The terrible human skull turned into dust, and there was no residue left."This..." The sound of exclamation rises again. The guests all showed incredible looks. Who is the master of bliss? How can the treasure he sacrificed be vulgar? However, in front of this fairyland man, all his magic weapons were really broken! No power at all. The master of bliss was extremely subdued, and his fat face turned red. But it was all in the expectation of the white night. Although the magic weapon of the Lord of bliss is extraordinary, you should know that the hands of the white night can be passed down by countless powers. Compared with these heritages, what is the object in the hands of the master of bliss? Whoosh! The arrow, with the innumerable complaining spirits, rushed to the Lord of bliss. The master of bliss is very angry, but he can only resist it bravely. naturally, he is not afraid of the resentment spirit, but the unique arrow is particularly difficult to deal with. The arrow is sharp and extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, two holes are punched in the blissful master. White night step a little, take advantage of the momentum to rush. However, the master of bliss seemed to have anticipated this move and immediately roared: "come out!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Two swift figures burst out of the crowd on both sides. The breath of terror came from the left and right, attacking the white night. He is a strong man in the paradise sea. These two people''s strength surpasses before all, extremely thick fierce terror. They are like poisonous snakes hiding around all the time. They only attack when the Lord of bliss is in danger. Once they do, they will kill with one blow, and they will destroy the white night. The white night''s face sank and he snorted: "kill me? Do you deserve it? " "Just one fairyland man, can we two immortal masters not be defeated?" "Bad boy, take your life!" They roared together and pulled out a knife and a sword. The edge of the sword was like the sky. It was blue and boundless. The strength of the upper part was so thick and fierce. The blade of the sword is like the sea. It is magnificent and fierce. It is more unfathomable. It seems that this sword and a sword are wonderful, but they are not trivial. They avoid all the empty strength and completely converge the power of the sword. They do not waste any power, but just add all the strength to the body of white night and tear it apart. But at this time, I saw the finger move at night. Whoosh... two delicate swords flew out and attacked them instantly. "Well?" They were surprised, quite incomprehensible. These two swords are so strange that they can''t see through them. However, they did not dare to make a fool of it. On one side of the sword, they intended to split it. But the sword spirit followed them again and completely locked them in. "Hum!" "Do you think we''re afraid of you?" They were angry, and they were not polite. Their swords fell fiercely, intending to cut the sword Qi. But the next second. Dang! Dang! Two crackles came out. Pooh! The two swords pierced their throats in an instant. Their bodies stopped immediately... the audience was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1461 Two powerful immortal masters were killed on the spot! They opened their mouths and opened their eyes, but they couldn''t speak. Finally, they fell to the ground and lay powerless on the ground. All the guests around looked around and found that their injuries were not just as simple as the sword marks. At the moment, they were all covered with cracks and their bodies were completely broken! Is this the power of white night sword? Even the immortal master in the realm of Allah can''t support it?? Is the sword power of fairyland so terrible? "This... This... What''s going on?" "Instant chop? Is this what fairyland people can do? " "Did he just use his own sword spirit? He didn''t use the magic weapon at all, did he? Can you have such strength with your own sword spirit? It''s impossible! It must be false! " The guests gaped with horror. White night''s move is simply incredible. Rao is Qi Mei can''t believe it. Her eyes have to stare at Qin Feng. At the moment, she can''t see through this guy. "Asshole The Lord of bliss was so angry that his hair stood erect. He rushed to the arrow to avoid the vital point. His fat body was allowed to pierce through. Pooh! The arrow fell into his body and the blood spattered out. But at this time, the body of the Lord of bliss suddenly raised a burst of steel color, people like steel rock, this time the arrow did not penetrate his body, but stuck in his body. The crowd breathed. Just look at the face of the master of bliss. When he raises his bloated hand, he splits heavily at the arrow. Click. The arrow fell into two on the spot and was pulled out of his body by the master of bliss. Then he roared again, and a sound wave like the voice of a god gushed out of his mouth. All those who were still biting at him were shocked to death. All threats are broken by the Lord of bliss. Although the means are violent, they are surprisingly effective. White night eyebrow micro motion, light looking at the master of bliss. But he turned out a pill and put it in his mouth. All of a sudden, the scars on his body were completely recovered just by breathing. Not only was he in good condition, but also his breath was particularly gentle. He could not see where he was injured. "Well?" The white night quietly looked at the master of bliss, his face puzzled. But at this time, the Lord of bliss suddenly stepped forward and walked towards the white night. It''s just one step. Boom!!! All of a sudden the void of heaven and earth burst. A circle of incredible power erupted from his body. "Ah The guests around were caught off guard and were instantly shocked by this force. Many people were badly injured on the spot. Qi Mei had no time to guard against it. She was so pale that she almost fell to the ground. The ruins of the blissful palace all turned into dust, and the whole palace disappeared. Not only that, this force even affected all the emptiness around, as if everything in a million miles had been grasped by the Lord of bliss. The people were terrified, their eyes full of fear and astonishment. Is this the power of the Lord of bliss? I''m afraid the Lord of bliss at this time must have exhausted all his strength. If he''s so terrible at any step, what''s the situation with his full swing? "White night..." Qi Mei gazed at the pressure released by the master of bliss, biting her teeth and shouting. "Don''t worry, I can handle it." "White night light way:" you stand behind me, will be all right. " "But... How do you deal with it?" Qi Mei''s eyes were full of worry and looked at the dead dragon sword on her waist in the white night. Maybe the dead dragon sword is the only way to subdue the master of bliss, but at present, it is not the dead dragon sword. Even if he abandons the divine sword, he can''t use it indiscriminately, otherwise it will only cause more deaths. But if you don''t use the dragon sword, what can you take to fight against the master of bliss?? Although the several moves just now are unique, compared with the current master of bliss, they are still inadequate. What to do? What to do? Qi Mei was anxious and hesitant. There is an endless pain and sadness in my heart. Why can''t I just watch? Shouldn''t I kill this animal myself? Qi Mei almost broke her silver teeth. She clenched her little hand tightly, and her fingers tore the palms of her hands. At this time, the master of bliss has begun to release the moves. "I''ll kill you with all my strength, and your life will be over!" The Lord of bliss yelled, the more tattoos on his body, the more powerful the breath. The void vibrates wildly. The astonishing pressure kept pressing around.The faces of the people around him were full of amazement and fear. They kept retreating and did not dare to get close to them. Some people who were seriously injured before could not leave. They were directly crushed into flesh foam by the amazing power of the Lord of bliss. The crowd was shocked. This is the power of the Lord of bliss. Heaven and earth, this moment is by him king! "My Lord!" The people of the blissful sea exclaimed excitedly, looking at the incomparable power of the master of bliss, they knelt down one by one, kowtowed and defeated wildly. "If he can do whatever he wants in the holy land, it is not a false name." Black Yang childe gazed at the master of bliss and whispered. "Brother, don''t envy me. In the future, you will be like the master of bliss." Mo''er is busy playing the airway. Hearing this, Mr. heiyang''s eyes twinkled with a trace of fierce light: "no! I don''t want to be like him. I want to surpass him People with such ideas are not only heiyang childe, but also the genius on the spot. Although the Lord of bliss is cruel and abnormal, he is actually the object that many people admire and worship. Because he has never wasted his whole life. The word "bliss" is a symbol. But it''s just an idea, and after seeing the power of the Lord of bliss that comes out next, people''s intention to transcend his idea... Begins to waver. Seeing that the Lord of bliss holds the sky in one hand, the endless power of space and time and space flows back into the sky like pouring water. Suddenly, the sky became strange. The whole heaven and earth are filled with warped spaces like meridians. They are all over the heaven and earth. At this moment, the whole heaven and earth are seized by the Lord of bliss. All people are shocked. All the people were shocked. What''s the trick? What is the main purpose of bliss? Is he going to kill white night? This move, I''m afraid the gods and immortals have to fall? He was so surprised that he couldn''t say a word. Mo''er felt the power of such desolation and sat on the ground directly with his eyes trembling. This is an unparalleled power, which the world can not compete with! "No! White night, you can''t take this move! Go, go Qi Mei''s pupils shrank wildly and cried hysterically. When her voice dropped, people sacrificed all the magic weapons to cover the night. But at this time, white night also made a move. He danced his arms and pinched his fingers. The spirit of heaven reached the limit. His surging immortal power was like an impermanent universe, broad and thick, mysterious and mysterious. How could this fool still want to use his soul power to accept the move of the Lord of bliss? What the hell is he thinking? Qi Mei was hopeless. But soon, she sensed something inexplicably. People could not help looking at the white night, but saw that there was no fear on the face of the knife and axe in the white night. Some of them were just strong indifference and self-confidence. He seems... Sure? Seeing this, Qi Mei calmed down inexplicably, and her heart filled with waves of peace of mind. That''s it! Why should I worry? White night is not a fool. Since he dares to do so, he must have a card. Qi Mei murmured. She took a deep breath, and the fear in her eyes disappeared. If you really want to die, let''s die together. At least for me, it''s a good ending. Thinking of this, Qi Mei removed the magic weapon and stood quietly behind the white night. The white night seems to have noticed some changes in Qi Mei. She looks slightly sideways, but soon she looks at the front. Because at this time, the Lord of bliss has already come out. Just watch his bloated arm fall forward. Boom!!!!! The surging force of terror swept over the white night with the movement of his arms. At that moment, it was as if the whole sky collapsed and the whole space collapsed. All the forces between heaven and earth came together and mixed together to form a surging chaotic torrent, sweeping towards this side. Everything, all in this torrent of ashes. This is the incomparable means of immortals! Qi Mei tried to breathe. Looking at the scene, she found that every breath was extremely difficult. Only the dead dragon sword can take this move! Only dead dragon sword!! She looked into the white night, eagerly staring at his every move, looking forward to his next action. But... White night didn''t draw the sword. He still just raised his hand and accumulated something, which was very strange. No magic weapon? What the hell is he going to do? Qi Mei was stunned, but at this moment, she could only gaze silently. All of them trembled under the strike of the Lord of bliss. Master heiyang changed his face.Mo Er crawls on the ground. Even many great powers are trembling and full of fear. This incomparable amazing power, I''m afraid that the guests here will never forget. Soon the power of chaos was approaching the white night. It''s like a big mouth in the blood, swallowing up into the night. However, at this moment... PA! A strange explosion broke out. Just look at the white night over there. At the slender arm, a terrible golden wave burst on the arm. The air waves were like a rainbow. They flew across the whole chaotic torrent in front of them. It was like Pangu who made the world and tore everything apart, and hit the master of bliss heavily. Unstoppable, invincible! This power! Invincible! "What?" The Lord of bliss is stunned. None of the guests dared to speak out. Bang! The golden torrent suddenly exploded and turned into thousands of golden swords, such as Venus all over the sky, and stabbed in the past. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the sword stabbed at the master of bliss and penetrated it completely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1462 The chaotic torrent fell from both sides of the white night and Qi Mei. Where the torrent passes by, the void is all broken, and the space no longer exists, leaving only the dark and deep nothingness, desolation, vicissitudes, and extinction... the white night looks at the front calmly, without any joy or sorrow on his face. Qi Mei''s little hand did not know when she had tightly grasped the corner of his coat, like a chicken hiding behind the hen, staring at the front. At the moment, the master of bliss has thousands of transparent holes all over his body. His heart, soul, throat, brain... Are all through. Blood gushed from his body like a fountain. People know, he lost! This is the most powerful man in the realm of sages and immortals. Although he is immortal now, his cultivation has been seriously regressed. Even if he can heal his body, he will not be as good as before. And... He won''t give him a chance to heal. "The Lord of bliss... Was defeated?" Black Yang childe stood in the same place, staring at the master of bliss, and his eyes were empty. "Who is that man? Who the hell is he? " Mo Er almost screamed out. Around the guests are also completely crazy, some shouting, some whispering, some crazy, some crazy. No one can accept this reality! But... They all saw it with their own eyes. The fairyland man didn''t use magic weapon, even the two swords on his waist. He just urged his soul power to release his sword spirit, and then he wiped out the master of bliss in this state! A fairyland that kills the master of bliss with his own strength? Fake! It must be fake! No one will believe it! But... They have to believe it, because they saw it! At this time, the white night has already started to walk towards the Lord of bliss. "Asshole... Asshole..." the Lord of bliss cries out weakly, and people still want to struggle. He struggled to raise his hand, hysterically stored up the soul power, but just as the soul power rose, his mouth would vomit out a big mouth of blood, and the neck gushed more blood. How miserable! "Don''t waste your effort." The white night was expressionless and said faintly: "I have already calculated. You are not only injured by the spirit of heaven, but also every main soul pulse of your body has been cut off by me. You are almost impossible to activate the soul power. Even if you urge the soul power, you can''t hurt me who has the stars and the universe!" "Really?" The master of bliss suddenly roared, waved his hand, and a halo burst out in his palm. He hit the white night: "go to death!" Everyone was surprised. Only then discovered that it is the magic weapon. Although the master of bliss can''t release soul power, he can activate some magic weapons that can be launched without soul power! There are countless magic weapons in the hands of the master of bliss. There are all kinds of magic weapons in his hands. Even inking ice and jade have magic weapons like blood dancing sword. Can the master of bliss be unprepared? In the face of this sudden blow, all of us did not have time to respond. When we came back to God, the terrible halo had engulfed the white night. But... just when the halo was about to devour the whole white night! A subtle force of space swings from the body of the white night. Then. Bang! A dull voice came out. Only to see the white night and blissful master''s body suddenly changed. Everyone was confused. Then he saw the master of bliss repeatedly retreated, spitting blood and flesh from his mouth, and finally sat on the ground... what happened? All of them were astonished. After a careful look, they found that there was a huge blood hole in the chest of the Lord of bliss! This is the reverse skill! The Lord of bliss lowered his head and looked at the blood hole in his chest. His face was full of white. "What spatial means is this?" The Lord of bliss is dumb to himself. "What a pity." White night shook his head: "if you were faster, you might be able to kill me, but in the injured state you... All movements are too slow!" "My Lord!" The Lord of bliss suddenly knelt down on his knees and lay on the ground shaking and Howling: "my Lord, I give up! I surrender! I''m guilty! Please spare your life! Spare my life Finish saying, the person is crazy kowtow to the ground. "Beg for mercy?" White night squint and smile: "you said to cut off my limbs, and then hang on the head of your bed? Yes? You gave up your goal? " The master of the blissful state of mind was beating wildly, and his flesh was numb. He said eagerly, "my Lord, those are all villains'' jokes. Please forgive me. If you will spare me, you will give me whatever you want! All the villain can be handed over to the adult. Please forgive meHowever. The white night turned a deaf ear. He walked quickly past, holding on to the shoulders of the Lord of bliss. The master of bliss was stunned and thought that the white night was to help himself up, but he did not wait for his reaction. Whew! Two strange sounds came out. Then he saw that the shoulders of the Lord of bliss were suddenly torn off by Shengsheng. Blood spatter. "Ah The Lord of bliss uttered a shrill cry. But the sound didn''t last long. A sword light came again and cut off his legs evenly. Poop! * the Lord of bliss lost his balance and fell to the ground. "Ah!! Ah His fat body on the ground constantly pulling out and rolling, mouth blood vomit, howl, voice tearing heart and lung. White night light looked at him, indifferent way: "let you give me what, I will not forgive you! But don''t worry, I won''t kill you, because killing you is a gift to you "What do you... Want to do?" The Lord of bliss was pale and trembling. "I don''t want to do anything." "But she doesn''t have to be!" the white night said Voice down, the night turned away. And behind him came a woman. That is Qi Mei. "Ah?" The master of bliss was scared to death when he saw the visitor. His face turned to pig liver color. Only to see Qi Mei walking step by step, that pair of bright eyes is full of hot crazy. "How many years, how many years... I finally look forward to this day! I''m looking forward to it at last Qi Mei murmured, and her heart was mad. She pulled out a knife from the storage ring and walked towards the master of bliss step by step. "Don''t... Don''t!!! Girl, I''m your father! You can''t kill me! Otherwise, you are treacherous! You can''t do that! " The Lord of bliss howled. But... It didn''t work at all. Only to see Qi Mei step on his round body, the dagger in her hand was fiercely cut down. "Ah..." the shrill cry resounded through the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1463 Whew! Whew! Wheezing... strange sounds sounded. Qi Mei cut off the flesh of the master of bliss one knife after another. Her small face is pale, but rippling with madness, is unable to contain the madness, her eyes are full of hearty pleasure. The Lord of bliss was almost unconscious in pain. However, he couldn''t get the acupuncture point from his neck. Now the Lord of bliss is not to seek life, not to die! What a pain! People look at the shocking, trembling incomparably. "This knife is for my mother!" "This knife is for my sister!" "And this knife... Is for my suffering over the years..." Qi Mei exclaimed excitedly and cut madly. Every time she cut, she would send out a crazy smile. Compared with the previous Qi Mei, it was quite different! "Let me go..." the Lord of bliss cried powerlessly, and his whole face was completely squeezed into a group. "Let you go? Did you ever ask your mother to let them go Qi Mei''s small face was unexpectedly ferocious. People took out a large number of bottles and jars from the storage ring. The head of the blissful master felt numb and his teeth were all broken. "What is this He asked vaguely. "This is what I have prepared for you." Qi Mei said grimly with a smile: "I have imagined how to torture you more than once in these years! And every time I think about it, I record it. Don''t worry, today, you can''t die! " Hearing this, the master of bliss was about to break down, and he screamed: "no But it was as if nobody could hear it. The white night watched all this silently, without stopping or making a sound. He did not know what kind of pain Qi Mei had gone through, which might make a girl so crazy. It is unimaginable for ordinary people to think that the Lord of bliss would hurt her. In the white night, his eyes suddenly swept to a group of people who were still hiding in the periphery. The corners of their mouths rose and walked towards the other side. "Ah?" Seeing the white night coming, all of them were shocked and retreated one by one. But it''s time to step back?? People were standing in their places in fear. Someone wanted to slip away from the back, but as soon as the man left, he was passed by a sword in the white night. Before he fell to the ground, the sword spirit was like a meteor, which ran around him wildly. Without a breath, a living man was cut into foam. What a bloody scene! Seeing the scene, everyone stopped thinking of running away. People were on their knees, shivering. Even if it is black Yang childe and Mo Er all lie on the ground, dare not look up. The white night walked past, looked at these people, and suddenly called out: "Oh? Why are you on your knees? Don''t you say I''m a dog and I''m just a frog in a well?? Why kneel? Come on, get up! Don''t break your waist This word falls to the ground, many faces are hot pain, the heart is pull cool pull cool, full of fear attack on the heart. They know it''s a day''s reckoning. Seeing that the white night came to a middle-aged man, he stroked him up and said with a smile, "this Taoist friend, you just said that I am inferior to a pig or a dog, but you dare to challenge the master of bliss and say that I deserve more than my death... I am very angry... Well, I will give you a chance, we have tried! Let''s see if I''m something you call a pig or a dog in your mouth. " Hearing this, the man was scared out of his wits. He knelt down on the ground and cried out eagerly: "adults... Villains know their sins. Villains know their sins. Please forgive the villains..." "Rao?" The white night narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "I''m afraid it''s very difficult to do it! After all, you are not the only one who scolds me. If I forgive you, do they all want to "Ah?" The rest of the souls were terrified. They immediately realized what they were doing. They quickly climbed over and held the thighs of the white night and cried, "my Lord, we are just talking fast. We don''t really want to insult adults. As long as adults let us go, you can do anything you want us to do!" "We are willing to be cattle and horses for adults!" "Lord, spare your life, Lord..." people cry and howl. But at this time, the man holding the thigh of white night suddenly had a cold look in his eyes. He did not know when there was a pendant in his hand, and he did not hesitate to stab the body of white night. Bang Dang. The pendant made a crisp sound and then cracked.The man froze. All living beings under the universe can give him endless restoring power. His strength is more like the sea of stars, which is so broad and boundless that Rao is the master of bliss. How can these souls hurt him? White night crouched down, looked at the completely stunned soul, and said with a light smile: "this can''t be blamed on me..." "big... Adult..." the man trembled and wanted to say something, but before the words were finished, the white night''s fist had already hit him and directly blew his head through. The rest of the people all lie on the ground, scared already is the excrement urine its flow, the soul does not guard. White night hand a shock, that person''s body immediately turned into powder, and later generations stood up. In fact, he''s been thinking about killing these people. It is good for him to get rid of these people, that is, to be able to hide his identity. Although he did not pull out the dead dragon sword after killing the Lord of bliss, he did not need to pull out the sword. The sword spirit he used! It''s the sword spirit of the dead dragon! He and the dead dragon sword have reached the point of human sword integration! But these people can not see through, but always cause some people''s suspicion! If you attract people from Shenji palace, it will only be troublesome. But... If you don''t kill these people, it''s a means to use them! Hiding is never the solution. As the saying goes, you can''t get past the first day of junior high school, but you can''t avoid fifteen. If you have the strength to fight against everything, everything will be solved easily. Although these people are a group with bad character, they can even be called jackals and rats, but the more such people are, the better they are controlled! White night thinking strategy, people unknowingly came to the Black Sun childe in front of. Mo''er is about to faint. And don''t wait for the white night to speak, black Yang childe already roared. "My Lord, if you don''t kill me! Heiyang is willing to be your running dog! You ask heiyang to go east, but heiyang never goes West! " The sound rippled. White night a face of consternation, he looked at Black Sun childe, light hum way: "do you think anyone can be my lackey?" "My Lord, I must be qualified!" "Maybe... You don''t know who my father is!" he said "Your father?" White night frowned: "who is your father?" "My father is the famous black sun emperor!" Black Yang childe urgent way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1464 Today''s update will be moved to tomorrow, so don''t wait for it. Watch it in the daytime tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1465 Black Sun emperor? The white night frowned. He''s heard the name. It is said that there is a vast mountain group in the north of Shengxian area. The mountain group is vast and the top of the mountain is very high. It looks like the sky wall from a distance. The most special thing is that its soil is black and its whole body emits black light, just like the black sun. This is heiyang Tianshan, and the Lord of heiyang Tianshan is heiyang Tianjun, who dominates the mountain. About his information, white night does not know much, only know that he is the same as Mo Qing ice jade, are guarding the side of the immortal Lord. But there are rumors that his strength has been beyond the outside, far beyond the ordinary immortal Lord, extremely terrifying. In particular, his famous move, Heitian Shiyang Jue, has been practiced to the extreme by him. Releasing it with one hand, such as controlling Yang and holding the moon, can destroy the samsara heaven and earth. Even if it is the real heaven above the immortal master, he can easily defeat it. But it''s nothing for white night. After all, even the master of bliss was defeated by him. Master heiyang would never think that if he moved out of his father, he would frighten him. So he chose to beg for mercy. He is a smart man, at this time, the so-called dignity, the so-called face is meaningless. Only living is everything. At this moment, however, there was a shivering scream. "Stop... I... i... my uncle is the emperor of black sun. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t move us, or... Otherwise, my uncle will not let you go!" This word falls, white night and black Yang childe are all a Leng, raise an eye to look, just discover that the person that talks is that Mo Er. "Oh?" The white night squints at her: "other people do not speak as a son, why do you move out of the Black Sun emperor to threaten me? Well, I ask you, what do you want your uncle to do with me "Shut up!" Black Yang childe scared scalp numbness, rushed to Mo''er low roar. Mo''er didn''t understand. He looked at Mr. heiyang, but he was still timid and trembling and said, "if you dare to hurt us, my uncle will surely frustrate you... PA!! A crisp sound came out. Just look at the words have not finished Mo Er suddenly fell to the ground, her cheek still has a bright red palm print. A look, it turned out to be black Yang childe. Mo Er covered his cheek and looked at the black Yang childe with consternation. His eyes were red: "brother heiyang, why did you... Hit me?" "Shut up Mr. heiyang was angry and eager. "Shut up?" Mo''er was also angry, gnashing his teeth and saying, "I didn''t say anything wrong! What are we afraid of uncle''s presence? I don''t think he dare to do anything about us! " "You..." black Yang childe is all trembling. He never thought that the woman who has been with him is so stupid and naive. "Stop talking, miss." The people next to him were also in a hurry. "Why?" "Even the master of bliss has been killed by this man, even if Lord heiyang is here? What''s more, his old man is not here. If this adult wants to kill us here... I''m afraid that black sun doesn''t know who killed us... "The people next to him trembled and said. Words are so straightforward, if Mo Er still don''t know, it is really too brainless. Her face was pale, and deep in the bottom of her eyes was full of fear. People carefully looked at the white night, and finally lowered her head and did not dare to speak again. "My Lord." Heiyang Gongzi prayed and said, "my lord... Mo''er, she is not sensible. She has offended you. Please forgive me... " excuse me? " White night shook his head: "not very good? You have repeatedly challenged me and tried to kill me. If I let you go, would it be cruel to me? " This word falls to the ground, black Yang childe everybody is scared is trembling, scalp tingle. "My Lord, as long as you are willing to spare me, we will do our best to satisfy you with what you want..." black Yang said again. His only dependence on this, if the white night look down on his identity, and do not expect him to do anything, then meet him, only death. It''s just. The words fell to the ground, and white night did not completely refuse. He touched his chin as if thinking. Seeing the scene, heiyang was overjoyed. Hope!! The soul people over there have been paying close attention to this head. Seeing that heiyang childe''s plea for mercy is effective, one by one seems to have found something. All of them run over and kneel down in front of the white night, shaking and yelling, "my lord... My lord... We are willing to be a cow and a horse for you!" "My Lord, I have 8000 disciples of the disease path sect, all of which can be transferred for me. In addition, I have a large number of rare treasures that can be dedicated to you. As long as you are willing to let me go, all these things belong to you.""My Lord, I have three rare deities, all of which are stored in the sect. If you will spare me, the whole clan will submit to you!" "My Lord, my daughter has a special constitution. I''d like to offer her to you to help you practice!" "Lord, my wife is very good at double cultivation. If you are interested in..." "adult..." ... people are clamoring for fear that they will be obliterated by the white night. All kinds of noisy voices are heard, everyone is desperate to move out of the baby, there are many no bottom line. Automatic filtering at night. He glanced at the people in front of him. To be honest, he could not control all these people alone. But if they are released, Shenji palace will investigate them, and it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t say anything. It''s a pity to kill them all... and so on! White night seems to think of something, the man frowned for a moment, nodded to himself, felt feasible, and then got up and walked toward the black sun. Black Yang childe shivered all over, and quickly buried his head on the ground, not daring to look up. "I can spare you from death." The white night stood before him. "Really?" Heiyang was so happy that he kowtowed: "thank you very much! Thank you very much "Don''t be happy so early." White night calm way, but the hand is taken out a dark green pill, handed in front of the black Yang childe. The pupil of black Yang childe shrinks, and the look of people beside him is also astonished. Everyone knows what pill this is. This is the most direct way to show loyalty, but once eaten, it means that his life will also be handed over to this person. As long as this person is willing, he is afraid to be led by this person all his life... master heiyang bowed his head and thought, and his expression was complex and moving. "Brother." "Childe..." the people next to him called out in a hurry. But after all, he raised his hand and took the pill. "Good!" The white night nodded and said faintly, "this pill is made by myself. You can try to solve it, but you have to be conceited about the consequences... " adults are willing to spare heiyang, and heiyang is grateful. How dare you have a different heart? Heiyang will not be the enemy of adults in this life... "The black Yang childe worshipped his head hoarsely. Of course, in this way, the mood of Mr. heiyang is very uncomfortable. No matter who he is, he is hard to accept. But it''s better than death, right? "From now on, you will be my man. Whatever I ask you to do, you have to do it!" White night light way, spin and point to those guests beside, light said: "here''s people, you should all know it?" "You know them all." "In that case, well, from today on, all these people are in your charge." White night road. "What?" Mr. heiyang was stunned. All the people around him were stunned and looked at the young master of heiyang one by one. "What? Can''t you hold them down? " The white night asked. "Of course not." Mr. heiyang shook his head again and again, but he didn''t want to talk. He glanced at the people present and said carefully: "it''s only adults... Heiyang is still young. Although I''m the dominator of heiyang Tianshan, I''m afraid it''s some... After all, there are many of my predecessors here..." speaking of this, white night naturally understands the meaning of black sun. If we rely on the power of his father, it will be very troublesome. If it arouses the suspicion of heiyang Tianjun, it will not be easy. But if he doesn''t have the ability, how can he control these people? At this time, the white night hums a light, the mouth says: "you don''t worry, if they dare to rebel, I will solve it for you." The crowd trembled. But look at the white night pointing to two figures in the crowd, light mouth: "you, come out!" The two men turned pale and walked out cautiously. White night will directly pass two pills. They were pale to the extreme, but in the end, they did not dare to resist the white night and took the pills with fear. Now they are on the same path with Mr. heiyang. "The two of them are the most powerful here. From today on, they will assist you to help me manage this group of people!" White night light said. "Thank you very much." Heiyang childe was overjoyed and hugged his fist again: "if there are these two people, heiyang will not let the adults down." The white night nodded with satisfaction and said, "from today on, you must obey my orders. You can do what I want you to do. Even if I want you to destroy your own clan, you should not be soft hearted. Do you understand?""Yes, my lord..." people screamed. There are few people here who are moral. For them, they can only talk about fists. "Good!" The white night nodded again and breathed a sigh of relief. This power is under control, and it''s up to them to make a difference. "White night..." at this time, a husky voice came from behind. Is it over? White night a faint smile, turned around, but only a glance, the whole person will be directly frozen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1466 With Qi Mei''s voice, people''s attention was focused on her. However, when all the people looked at her, almost everyone''s face was replaced by deep shock and shock. Qi Mei was covered with blood, standing in front of a figure that was no longer human. And that figure... Is the Lord of bliss. His neck and head were intact, and there was no fatal injury on his face except a few palm and fist marks. But... His neck down... Is a ferocious, miserable. People breathed tight and looked very pale. All the things below the neck of the Lord of bliss have been completely cut away. At present, there is only a pile of white bones, which is very shocking. But he didn''t die because he had a needle in his neck. A silver needle. "That''s a silver toad needle!" Someone recognized the origin of the needle and immediately called out. "What? Silver toad needle? It''s a legendary needle that can be forced to survive without death? " "How could Qi Mei have such a baby?" People were stunned and their eyes were wide open like a commander. Seeing that the silver needle pierced the strong neck of the blissful master, he immediately gushed a transparent breath from his neck. These breath like living creatures, simulated everything under the master of bliss, so that his life could continue. However, Qi Mei''s pain was never less than a little bit when she was cut by each knife. His skin and flesh were not only cut off, his internal organs were chopped, and even his bones were scraped several times. His side was full of broken meat, and blood had already flowed all over the ground. The so-called broken bodies, afraid it is just so? The Lord of bliss was so miserable that his whole face was completely distorted. He tried to open his mouth as if to say something. But now he has completely no strength, can only helplessly watch Qi Mei will him. Looking at this scene, the white night was silent for a long time, and then he began to say, "what? Are you happy? " Qi Mei, covered with blood, didn''t say a word. For a long time, she raised her small face, but now her face was wet with tears. "What if we cut this animal to pieces? Mother, but they can''t come back again... "She choked, her eyes red. "At least, he got the punishment he deserved, didn''t he?" The white night went by and comforted. That''s not enough Qi Mei clenched her teeth and her eyes wet with blood and tears were full of angry flames: "he killed so many people. Is it just too cheap for him? It''s a pity that he has only one life. Otherwise, I will make him suffer forever. He can''t live or die "Is that so?" White night faint smile, as if thought of what, mouth way: "since so, then let him forever sink in pain in it!" Qi Mei looked at him with some doubts: "do you have any means?" "I have a treasure to refine my soul!" White night smile, a palm turn, palm suddenly appeared an iron gourd. The gourd is covered by a large number of exquisite prints. It is extremely exquisite. It is full of mysterious Qi. People can see that it is a wonderful treasure. "Ah?" Seeing what was in the hands of the white night, the king of bliss over there was so frightened that his head almost fell off the skeleton. He tried his best to exclaim, "no... impossible... How can you have this thing? This is not something you can touch, nor can you control, unless... Unless its owner personally teaches it to you, even if you steal and rob it Come here... It''s useless!! It doesn''t belong to you "But its former owner did pass on the baby to me!" The white night is light. At this moment, Qi Mei did not cut his flesh and scrape his bones, but the pain and resentment on his face were extremely strong. "No!! You can''t do this... Let me go... Please... Let me go... "The Lord of bliss, with his strength from nowhere, began to speak loudly, and he pleaded as hard as he could. But white night ignored him. "My Lord, what is this... This?" The black Yang young master next to him was frightened and asked carefully. "It''s called a Dementor gourd!" The white night is light. "What? The gourd Qi Mei and heiyang shouts together. "It seems that you know this baby?" The white night is light. "Why don''t you know each other?" Master heiyang was shocked and said, "this is the treasure of the Dementor."! Who is the soul seizing king? That''s the legend of our fairy land! How can his famous baby... Appear in the hands of adults? " Thinking of this, heiyang childe was excited and looked at the white night with shocked eyes. Later generations knelt down again and quickly kowtow."Is it that... So... The Lord is the master''s disciple! Hei... Hei Yang has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive me... "Black Yang was particularly frightened and called out trembling. "What? "The soul charmer?" Mo''er and others are also scared, one by one difficult to accept. When the voice fell, all the strong people around turned pale with fear. The whole person was like a shivering pig and dog. All of them were crawling on the ground, shouting with the voice of fear to the extreme. "Pardon me, my Lord!" The sound rippled like a big wave. Everyone seems to be repenting. At night, I was confused. He has heard of this Dementor, but he doesn''t know much about it. What do you think of these people? They seem to be afraid of the Dementor? It''s a pity that the Dementor is dead. All these things are brought from the nine souls cemetery. All the treasures in the cemetery are inherited. Therefore, strictly speaking, he is inherited by the Dementor, not his disciple. I don''t care about these people. White night shook her head, but just turned her head, she found not only these people, but also Qi Mei''s eyes were full of surprise and horror. "What''s the matter? Is the Dementor very powerful? " The white night vomited, and could not help asking. "You don''t know the Dementor?" Qi Mei looked at him. "I''m not actually a disciple of the Dementor." White night helpless way. Qi Mei''s face was full of inconceivable, and then she looked at the Dementor gourd and said in amazement, "how did you get this thing "It''s a long story! It''s hard to explain to you for a while. " The white night handed over the gourd and said, "don''t you want him to be immersed in pain forever? It''s very simple. The gourd can refine the soul. You can only refine but not kill! His soul will only suffer forever! Is that enough? " The sound falls to the ground, and the Lord of bliss is in complete despair. Qi Mei was staring at the white night and couldn''t make a sound for a long time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1467 Without white night, she could do nothing but the Lord of bliss. Without white night, she could not torment the Lord of bliss. And now, white night has given her this sharp weapon. Qi Mei understood that all this was given by night, and even she could stand here because of this man. "Why do you spare no effort to help me?" Qi Mei took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "If this person can''t die according to your mind, you will only have the heart demon. In this way, it is very difficult for you to make a breakthrough in your cultivation, which will have a great impact on you in the future." White night faint smile: "of course, this is the secondary reason, the main reason is very simple... I promised you, to help you revenge, now, I just fulfill my promise." Qi Mei''s pupils rose slightly, and her little face was filled with amazement. After a moment, she was smiling: "when are you... Are you still talking about credibility? You can make a promise to those who are close to you. In this dangerous world... It''s better to learn to be treacherous. " The white night laughed and did not speak. But Qi Mei''s voice became very heavy and complicated: "do you understand that you owe me, you pay me back, but I owe you, what should I take back?" Hearing this sentence, the white night was stunned, staring at Qi Mei, for a long time, just had no choice but to smile. "You don''t have to pay it back." "Do you think I''m a person who likes to owe others something?" Qi Mei hummed coldly. There was some pain in the white night. After seeing the serious look on Qi Mei''s face, she suddenly joked, "in this case, it''s not easy? Don''t you end up making a promise? " As soon as the words fell, Qi Mei was frozen. The white night ponders a smile, turns to also be lazy to say what. Qi Mei hated men the most, and she would be very angry because of this, and then the matter was over. But after waiting for a long time, she never heard Qi Mei''s angry voice. White night immediately felt wrong, people suddenly turned around, but found Qi Mei''s face tangled. Isn''t it? Lightning strikes on a white night. Is it difficult for Qi Mei to really consider making friends with others?? He came to his senses and said in a hurry, "do you want this gourd? If you don''t, I''ll take it back! " "Yes, of course." Qi Mei also came back from the tangle. She looked at the white night in a complicated way. Then she swept the master of bliss with her cold eyes and said, "although this is not enough, it''s OK. As long as you can make the man suffer and get the punishment that he deserves, it''s worth it." After that, Qi Mei took over the Dementor gourd and walked towards the master of bliss. "No... no... no..." the Lord of bliss trembled wildly. His eyes were staring at Qi Mei, and he yelled: "stop! Daughter! I am your father! You can''t do this to me. I''m your father! I gave you life! You are so rebellious! You can''t... " however... No matter how much he yells and how much he begs, it doesn''t work. Qi Mei seemed to have made up her mind. There was no emotion in her eyes as she gazed at the Lord of bliss. "You gave me life? No, I''m just the result of one of your pleasures. " Qi Mei said angrily and bitterly, "the person I hate most in my life is myself, besides you. Because every time I think that half of the blood in my body is yours, I would like to cut myself open and drain all the blood! I''m ashamed of your blood! " With that, Qi Mei opened the Dementor gourd directly, and the mouth of the gourd was aimed at the master of bliss. "No!! Don''t The Lord of bliss uttered a heartrending cry. Just look at his body crazy shudder, and then a green awn overflows from his body. Among the Green Mansions is a figure like a human figure. You can see from the figure''s facial contour that this is the soul of the Lord of bliss. His face was completely twisted and extremely painful. His mouth was huge and he kept howling, but he couldn''t make any sound. After a while, the soul of the Lord of bliss was immersed in the gourd. His body, which was already equivalent to a skeleton, fell to the ground completely. Qi Mei walked over, and her hand waved. A flame came out of her palm and burned the corpse clean. "Ah?" All around the people see the situation, all but scared scalp numbness. Qi Mei looked at the gourd and handed it to Bai Ye. "He''ll leave it to you." Qi Mei murmured, the whole person suddenly had no strength, it was like pulling silk and peeling cocoons. "Don''t you keep it and torture him?" "For me, no amount of torture will help." Qi Mei said hoarsely: "some things, no matter how to do, are irretrievable." The night is silent. Indeed, some things, lost will never come back! Why is he not?But white night is not a willing to give up. Otherwise... He won''t get there. "Well, let''s not say that, white night, don''t forget the real purpose of your coming here. Let''s go and get the beast''s treasure." Qi Mei raised her head, and the sadness on her face was swept away, and her smile reappeared: "although the blissful palace has been destroyed, the jileshan should still be there. All the treasures in the mountain are the treasures that this guy has been searching for over the years! The magic fire pill you want must be in it Hearing the sound in the white night, he nodded: "well, we''ll go to jileshan now!" After their discussion, they immediately set out for Mt. Jile. Heiyang childe and others did not dare to neglect, but also quickly followed up, the rest of the great powers also Hula ran. Some people want to take advantage of the white night to escape, but they are stopped by the two great powers. People can do nothing but follow the white night behind. Jile mountain is located in the rear of the blissful palace. Because the surface of the Jile mountain is protected by a large number of border formation, the earth shaking battle of the paradise palace has not damaged it. However, to say that there is no damage at all, it must be false. As they approached, they could see that the 7000 boundary lines around Mt. Jile were broken. Although the remaining 4000 roads were not damaged, they had some influence, and the array source was loose. However, it is surprising that there are many souls gathering in front of Jile mountain. These are the people of the blissful sea. All of them gathered together to attack the blissful mountain crazily, broke through the border formation and rushed inside. Everyone was in a hurry and anxious. Obviously, after the Lord of bliss was defeated by the white night, these people came directly to this place, regardless of the life or death of the Lord of bliss. Obviously, they planned to ransom the mountain and run with their babies. "No! Here comes the man "Come on, run! Run Seeing the white night and Qi Mei, the people in the blissful sea changed their faces one by one, like frightened birds running around. "All killed!" White night light way: "the people of the blissful sea do not stay, all kill! I want all their heads here in half an hour "Ah?" People are shocked, people are in situ, some at a loss. However, the black Yang childe''s face was black, and he angrily rebuked: "the Lord asked you to do it. Do you have any questions? Do you think you''re doubting adults "No, no, no, no, we''re going to do it right now, and we''re going to... people said in panic, one by one. A killing began in the sea of bliss. "Is this a way to eliminate the evil in the holy land?" Qi Mei looked at the white night and suddenly asked. "Kill harm?" "None of the people who can join the paradise sea is a good person. Those who are not big traitors and evil people can''t enter the paradise sea. Your words have made the air in the holy immortal region fresh a lot." "Oh, I just want to see if these people will obey my orders." The night laughs at itself. Qi Mei didn''t speak, but the smile in her eyes was quite strong. She turned around, went to the border, touched a little, her face a little ugly. "These junctions are arranged by the Lord of bliss himself. They are extremely thick and fierce. If there is no way to open them, it will take some effort to pass them." Qi Mei took a deep breath and raised her hand to attack the boundary. Bang! The border trembled for a while, and then returned to its original state. There was no crack on the top. Seeing this, Qi Mei immediately turned around: "white night, we''d better find the key to open the border." "Is it not over to tear them apart by force of force?" "Ordinary force can''t tear it apart!" "Do you think I have general force?" The white night asked. Qi Mei was a little surprised, some did not know how to answer. Looking at the border of jileshan in front of him, he suddenly raised his hand and waved to the front. Whoosh! A golden sword Qi flew out of his fingertips, and it was like poking tofu, piercing all the thousands of boundaries in front of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of crackles came into being. Then I saw that the thousands of lines in front of me were all broken and scattered on the ground directly. The road leading to Mt. Jile immediately appeared in front of them. Qi Mei was completely stunned. She suddenly turned around and looked at the fingers of the white night with consternation. For a long time, people could not help but ask carefully, "what''s the matter with your soul power? You are just a fairyland... Why is your soul so destructive? " "Dead dragon sword." White night said frankly. "What? Death... Death dragon sword? " Qi Mei was shocked. But soon, she seemed to realize something, and her eyes were filled with horror and wonder."Do you have reached that level with the dead dragon sword?" The white night nods silently. Qi Mei was silent for a long time. I don''t know how long it took for people to recover. "It seems that you are destined to have fate with this sword..." ordinary people can never control this sword. And the white night... Has reached the point of man sword integration! "Let''s go and see what treasures the Lord of bliss has left us." White night a faint smile, toward the inside. Qi Mei nodded and immediately followed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1468 Jile mountain is not an ordinary mountain. This mountain is a golden mountain. Its mountain is made of a large number of jade, from a distance, you can find the whole mountain is dazzling, especially gorgeous. After entering, I found that it was far from here. There are a lot of gold and silver on the mountain. However, these are the most precious things for ordinary people. They are just "stones" for people to trample on. They are the most worthless things in this blissful mountain. Because the trees and woods here are made of lanolin and jadeite. On the mountain, there are a lot of luxurious and exquisite houses. Each of these houses is made of the most expensive materials. The roof tiles are made of flawless jade, the pillars are made of pure gold, and there are also carved and cast array of Dharma. Not only that, but also the walls beside the houses are decorated with bright pearls and rare gems. Of course, it''s all about decoration. The real big head is still in the house on Mount Jile. When the white night and Qi Mei walked towards the building on the mountain, a slight movement came from the side. "Who is it?" Qi Mei drinks. They looked back at a jade beside the mountain road. There was a tiny figure behind the jade. Knowing that Bai Ye and Qi Mei found him, the figure immediately turned around and jumped to the cliff beside the mountain. He didn''t know his strength in the end. "Gone?" White night cold hum, raised his fist toward the man, is a catch. Whoa! The roaring momentum is like a huge invisible hand, which instantly envelops the man. "Let me go! Let me go It was a clear and pleasant voice. Bai Ye and Qi Mei are both stunned. Is this a girl? White night hand a lift, that wrapped in the girl''s momentum was pulled back. Two talents found that this figure is a girl of eleven or twelve years old. She was wearing a dress which was very asymmetrical to her own proportion. The color of the dress was very light, but it had the effect of shielding breath. Ordinary people could not find her. At the moment, she is shrinking in the general trend of the white night, shivering. Her eyes show panic, hesitating at two people, like a frightened rabbit. "Who are you?" The white night asked. "You... You don''t harm me, please, please, please... Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the little girl''s face was bloodless, her eyes were full of fear, and the whole person shivered and her speech was a little unclear. Seeing this scene, Bai Ye and Qi Mei looked at each other with curiosity. Qi Mei softened her expression a little bit, then walked carefully. She crouched in front of the little girl, smiling as much as possible. "Don''t be afraid, little girl. We won''t hurt you." Seeing Qi Mei like this, the little girl''s expression relaxed a little bit, but the fear in her eyes still did not disperse, and people just trembled and asked, "who are you?" "My name is Qi Mei." "Sister Qi Mei..." the little girl looked at Qi Mei tremblingly and asked carefully, "are you also caught here by that bad man?" "The bad man?" Qi Mei was stunned: "you mean the master of bliss?" The little girl nodded gently. "Here?" The white night was stupefied and finally realized: "is it said that all the women of the Lord of bliss are locked up on Mount Jile?" "I didn''t grow up here when I was a child. It seems that he has changed the location of the harem." Qi Mei said. "Just scum!" The white night hums: "that beast is so shameless?"?? Not even such a small child? " White night can see that this little girl is only eleven or twelve years old. She is not the kind of girl who has practiced for thousands of years but keeps her face young. She is a real girl who has been born very soon. "What are you thinking?" Qi Mei glanced at him and hummed, "this little girl has not been broken. The Lord of bliss has not touched him!" "How could that be possible?" I don''t believe in white night. An animal that doesn''t even want to let go of her daughter will let this girl go? "It''s really impossible!" Qi Mei nodded and turned to the little girl and said, "little sister, how did you get here?" "I... I''ve been making a noise here since I was a child..." the little girl said tremblingly. "Born here since childhood?" Qi Mei''s face changed: "are you also the daughter of the Lord of bliss?" "I... I don''t know..." the little girl shook her head. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and the person said eagerly: "big brother, big sister, can you help me, help me save my mother, she... She is dying..." seeing the little girl''s helpless, hopeless, hesitating and frightened, Qi Mei seemed to see her childhood self and said in a hurry: "Little sister, where is your mother?""In the back hall!" The little girl trembled, and her face turned white again, as if she had thought of something terrible. "Back hall" Qi Mei''s face was ugly, and she said in a hurry, "you take the road!" The little girl was still frightened, but when she thought of her mother, she overcame her fear and ran forward with her teeth clenched. They followed immediately. The luxury and magnificence of Jile mountain can not hide the ugliness of people. The little girl led Qi Mei and Qin Feng across the Golden Avenue and entered the building complex. At the moment, the buildings are empty and quiet. But in most houses, there are figures full of panic. These are women. Women who are the Lord of bliss. Many women are naked. There are also women who lack arms and legs. Obviously, these women''s injuries are caused by some abnormal habits of the Lord of bliss. The vast majority of women''s thoughts and emotions have collapsed, this is like fairyland general place, actually for them is hell! And in a unique house, a group of children is also detected in the daytime. These children are young, but they are all women. When asked about Qi Mei in the daytime, Qi Mei hesitated and said. After learning the truth, the eyes of the white night became colder and colder. All the boys were killed, and many of them didn''t even have the right to be born. As for the girl, she kept it first. When she was ten years old, she took it away. How abnormal. What an abomination! Fortunately, there is a Dementor gourd. Otherwise, it will only be delayed, and the night will feel cheap to him! Soon, two people in the little girl''s lead, came to the back of a house. When two people push the door open, everything in the room, completely shocked two people. Qi Mei was numb. After taking a deep breath in the daytime, people are slowly closing their eyes... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1469 "Mother The little girl saw the dying woman and rushed over with a sad cry. Qi Mei quickly stepped forward and took off the soul sucking incense in the censer. She gathered her soul power and wanted to put it out, but she found that she could not get rid of it. "It''s the fire of soul power... It can''t be destroyed without great magic power." Qi Mei seemed to be aware of something and cried out in a low voice. But at this time, a subtle sword spirit flew by and chopped directly at the incense head of Dementor incense. Whew! The Dementor incense is cut, part of the burning falls to the ground, and the rest stops burning. Lying on the ground of the woman at the moment also has a reaction, people crazy convulsion. White night went forward, one hand against her head, rolling soul power from the white night''s palm splashed out. The woman''s face gradually recovered a lot, relieved and reopened her eyes. But her face was still pale and gray, and she couldn''t find any anger all over her body. "How could that happen? Mother, are you ok? Mother... "The girl lay on the woman''s body and cried bitterly. After seeing the little girl beside her, the woman felt a little excited. She usually hugged the little girl, took a deep breath, and shivered: "my child, my mother is OK... Nothing..." I glanced at the Dementor incense in the white night and said, "the master of bliss can know the soul capturing gourd. Obviously, she has also studied the art of soul. This Dementor fragrance should be his masterpiece." It is not uncommon to make incense with soul in Lisheng state. Of course, it can only be done by people who have a good knowledge of the art of soul. It is not allowed to use soul to make incense, refine pills or make utensils. This method is forbidden. But in the blissful sea, it''s not unusual. Qi Mei did not speak, and her face was very ugly. She walked to the woman with the scent of soul capture. She put her little hand on her chest and wanted to revive her. "Don''t bother, girl, I''m... Hopeless..." the woman opened her eyes, and said weakly and gratefully, "that pillar of incense was refined from my soul. Now the fragrance has been broken, and my spirits have been broken. Although you have stopped the burning of the Dementor incense, I have no way to live, so girl, don''t try any more." "No, mother, you won''t die, my sister will save you, mother..." the little girl wailed and almost died. White night also shook his head and gazed at the woman: "why does the Lord of bliss use your soul to make incense?" "For double cultivation..." the woman said weakly. "Double cultivation?" "Every 300 years, the master of bliss will catch a group of old women here, make incense with their souls, and light it. When the house is full of incense, he will practice with young and beautiful virgins. In this way, with his unique Dharma, he can maximize the benefits of his double cultivation! I don''t know how many women have died in this room. This time, it''s me. At this blissful meeting, I heard that he fell in love with a female disciple of a small sect and forced the sect to hand over the disciple to double practice with him. However, I was given incense in advance. When the meeting was over, he would be practicing in this double practice. I didn''t expect that I didn''t wait for him, but I waited for two... "Women Feeling a little excited, he asked eagerly, "can you tell me where the Lord of bliss is? How did you get in? He... Where is he? " "He is dead." White night light said. "Dead?" The woman froze. "Yes Qi Mei clenched her teeth and growled in a low voice: "he was cut into pieces by me and burned out by a fire, and then we took his soul away!" "Really?" Women are completely petrified. White night did not speak, just took out the soul taking gourd. When the woman saw the gourd, she froze for a long time, and suddenly the whole person trembled wildly. "Ha ha ha ha, good... Good... Good death! Good death! Hahaha, he was finally punished by God, and finally someone accepted him. Hahaha, ok... " the woman was laughing, and her voice was sharp and resounding from inside and outside the room. At the moment, she did not seem weak at all. Laughingly, the woman could not help but tears. "He''s dead, but... I''ll never see my husband again..." endless sadness and pain filled the woman''s face. "Niang..." the little girl choked, tight building lord woman. "This is the end of the matter, and we can''t help it. Since there is no way to return to heaven, you can spend the last time alone with your daughter." White night light road, ready to leave. "Eunuch, wait!" At this time, the woman cried out in a hurry. "Anything else?" White night side head. Only to see the woman kneeling on the ground again, kowtow respectfully to the white night, spinning and hoarse said: "eunuch, thank you for killing the beast, saving everyone, and avenging those who were killed by him!""It''s a piece of cake." "The benefactor is too modest, but the disabled woman still has an unfeeling request. Please promise him. If he is willing to help the disabled woman, the disabled woman can guarantee that he can get countless benefits!" Women say again. White night eyebrows a frown, looked at the eye Qi Mei. Qi Mei nodded her head gently and said in a low voice, "listen to her. When a man is about to die, his words are also good." "That''s good." White night light way: "you say, what do you want me to help you?" "It will not be difficult for the benefactor." The woman said hoarsely: "the disabled woman dare to ask the eunuch to send my daughter to her father. I can''t live long. What I worry about most is that my daughter is helpless and hard to survive. She doesn''t have much cultivation. After I die, she will be lonely. If she can go back to her father! Then I will die in peace. " Hearing this, Bai Ye and Qi Mei both showed their dismay. "What? Isn''t this girl you were born with? " "Of course not." The woman shook her head and said, "Xiaolian was born to me and other men, not the master of bliss." "And who is his father?" Qi Mei asked. "Jingwu shenzun! Have you heard of it The woman said. "Jingwu shenzun?" Two people look at each other, eyes show confusion. "It seems that I have heard of..." Bai Ye was familiar with it and said, "I haven''t been to Shengxian area for a long time. If I have a good inquiry, it should not be difficult." "There must be someone who knows Xiaolian''s father." The woman breathed a breath and said with a weak and sad smile: "Xiaolian''s father is a very brave man. When I knew him, he was already a famous fighting spirit. He was a martial arts maniac. His biggest dream in his life was to rush to the top of the fight list, overlook the Shenji Palace, overlook the heroes of all ages, and dominate the world, so in order to help him continue to reign Before promotion, I gave up my special physique and practiced with him, which greatly increased his skill. However, I didn''t want to be caught in the sea of bliss soon after he left the pass. I was pregnant when I was about to fight with my opponent. In order not to distract him, I left a letter by myself, falsely claiming that something had happened at home, so that he could be at ease with the enemy. However, I didn''t want to be captured by the master of bliss soon after he left the pass. I was also glad that Xiaolian was a girl. If he was a boy, he would have been taken away If a girl is a girl, the master of bliss will be kept in captivity. When she is older, she will be admitted to the harem. So, shortly after Xiaolian was born, I replaced Xiaolian with the stillbirth of a woman in the palace to make Xiaolian pretend to be dead. The master of blissful did not pursue her. So far, I secretly raised Xiaolian. I believe that sooner or later, Xiaolian and I will leave here I also believe that her father will take revenge for her. However, human calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation, but I will never see him again... Fortunately, Xiaolian is still alive. Fortunately, you two, I don''t know what kind of people you are, but now, I have no choice. Please take Xiaolian to her father, as long as you find Jingwu God, he will Will give us endless benefits, please Speaking of this, the woman will head heavy knock on the ground, the voice is hoarse, full of expectation. "Niang!" Xiao Lian cried out. Hold up the woman, take a breath. He was silent for a while. He looked at the candle which only half of his finger could not reach. He said, "you and your daughter can get together well. I''ll wait for her outside." Hearing this, the woman immediately understood the meaning of white night. "Thank you very much." The woman was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed a few heads. Then she took the girl and said, "daughter, hurry up, kowtow to the eunuch." "Thank you so much..." the girl kowtowed. White night nodded and went out with Qi Mei. Mother and daughter enjoy the shortest time in the house. Qi Mei felt most deeply. There are many women like this on Mt. Jile. The white night saw the eye Qi Mei. I saw her head hanging, eyes are also full of sadness, obviously, she is thinking of her mother. "Fortunately, the Lord of bliss is dead." Qi Mei spits out the turbid gas fiercely, light says: "this piece of hell... Also want to end finally." "But those who are more vicious and cruel than the Lord of bliss are still alive, and I don''t know how many." White night shook his head: "this is the world. The powerful can do whatever they want, and the weak can only be slaughtered by others. If those evil people in hell have enough strength, what do you think hell can do with them?" Qi Mei didn''t speak a word, and her little hands clenched into fists... before long, a cry and a cry sounded from the room. They turned back into the house again. At the moment, the woman has been lost. Xiao Lian lies on the woman''s body, crying and fainting. "Take her back to the jade tower first, ask Bingyu who the Jingwu God is, and then send someone to take her there." The white night is light. "Good." Qi Mei nodded and went to comfort the girl.White night is not polite, straight to its treasure house. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1470 The master of bliss, as a famous villain in the saint immortal region, has no doubt that his treasure house must be one of the best in the whole Saint immortal region. The white night was a little excited. He came here to take a magic fire pill to rebuild his soul, but he didn''t want to empty the treasure house of the Lord of bliss. This is the plan can not keep up with the changes... the treasure house of the Lord of bliss is divided into three. The first is the material warehouse, which is filled with all kinds of strange materials, not only that, but also some ugly things. The white night frowned and collected all the things that could be used in the bag, and the rest of the materials were directly burned with a flame. Some things touch his bottom line, Rao is white night, this killer is also some can not accept. The second treasure house is Dan pharmacy. Before people arrived, danxiang had already come. When you open the door at night, the pill room is very huge, just like a palace. In this Dan pharmacy, there are countless pills. They are placed on the shelf constructed by Qi. At a glance, you can see a lot of them, even if there are more than a million. White night with a wave. All the pills poured into the Qianlong ring in his hands, just like a flood. Of course, his eyes were quick, and he immediately fixed his eyes on Shenhuo Dan and lifted his hand to the air. Whoosh! Shenhuodan flew out of the flood of pills and ran into the palm of the white night. White night grabbed the porcelain bottle, opened the plug, everywhere pills, smell a smell, immediately eyes burst bright. "The divine fire pill is of the highest quality. It seems that the master of bliss used the best materials to refine this pill, and invited a wonderful master of pills to refine it... OK! Good! With this Dan, my soul strength can reach a higher level! " White night can''t wait to swallow pills into the abdomen. In the moment of pills into the abdomen, the white night only felt that his whole person seemed to be sublimating. His soul was moistened by the strength of his soul, which was incomparable in three days. His soul was even more powerful than his own There are reactions... "OK! Great! Indeed, it has the effect of remodeling! " White night excited, people raised their hands, palm spread out. Whoosh... the golden sword Qi rippled in his palm. These... Are dead Dragon Sword spirit. The sword Qi of the dead dragon is more pure and perfect than when fighting with the master of bliss. After the soul and soul are remodeled, the control of the dead dragon sword will be more free and easy. At this moment, even if he was allowed to shake the dark Dynasty by himself, he was not afraid. "The Lord of bliss has so many pills, I''m afraid that there are no fewer good pills! It seems that I have to find some time to study it carefully! " The white night murmured, glancing at the empty palace, in a good mood, went straight to the third treasure house. The third treasure house is the place where Horcruxes and soul methods are accumulated. Although it''s not big, every soul book and every Horcrux here are rare treasures. Throwing one of them out is enough to attract the strong men in the holy immortal region to fight. It''s just... Most of the Horcruxes here can''t be used on the table. Because these things, most of which are owned by the powerful people of the big trend, are their representative goods. Take this Tianlong Qisha gun for example! Yu Tianlong, the great elder of Chaotian temple, has been with him for more than ten thousand years. He has fought against him for many years. However, three thousand years ago, when he was carrying out a family mission, he had a big fight with the enemy. He was defeated and escaped wounded. However, he did not know where he had gone, but his whereabouts were unknown and disappeared into a mystery! Many people think that yutianlong was blocked and intercepted by the enemy, and he could not escape without being killed. However, he did not want to be actually picked up by the master of bliss, fishing in troubled waters was killed by the people in the blissful sea. And his soldier Wu also drifted to the paradise sea. The Chaotian temple was enraged by the death of Yu Tianlong and attacked the hostile forces in a large scale. The enemy could not resist the attack from the angry Chaotian Temple people. They repeatedly claimed that Yu Tianlong was not killed by them. Although the two sides were hostile, there was no need to go to the floor where the fish was killed. It was not right until someone saw that Yu Tianlong had indeed escaped from the siege and went to the West alone to rest assured, which cleared up the misunderstanding. Therefore, people in Chaotian Palace have been investigating the cause of Yu Tianlong''s death over the years. If the Tianlong Qisha gun is taken out by the night and slipped around, I am afraid that the next day, he will be surrounded by the strong men of Chaotian temple. And there are many treasures like Tianlong Qisha gun. In addition, the same is true of soul books. Almost every item involves a pending case, and it can not be easily exposed to people, otherwise it will only cause constant trouble.Seeing this, white night can be regarded as understanding why no one dares to provoke the Lord of bliss. If he has cultivated so many peerless methods and has such rare treasures, how strong is his strength? Who can handle it? Yu Lou can''t do anything about him. I''m afraid the dark king Dynasty is coming, and it will take a lot of effort. "I''m cheap today!" The white night smiles and takes away everything in the treasure house. Qianlong Jie has returned with a full load today. Although most of these treasures can''t be used freely, they can be recast. Such a magic weapon, even if it is rubbed down a layer of iron filings, it is wonderful. "White night!! White night Just then, there was a rapid noise. Just out of the treasure house, the white night slightly looked up, but saw Qi Mei pulling Xiaolian to run over. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Qi Mei''s look, she frowned at night. "Young master heiyang has just informed me that there are many forces outside the blissful sea! We are surrounded Qi Mei said with an ugly face. "Surrounded?" White night frowned, but soon understood what, cold hum: "these are fish in troubled waters to share a cup of soup! They must have learned that the Lord of bliss has fallen, so they have gathered their strength to ask for benefits! " "Don''t these guys want to live? Even if the Lord of bliss is dead, they dare to ask you for benefits? " Qi Mei gnawed her teeth. "If there are several potential clans, they certainly dare not, but sometimes when there are too many people, the people who are afraid will not be afraid..." "what should we do now?" Qi Mei asked. "Simple!" The white night squints, light way: "follow me!" After that, people rush to the paradise overseas. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1471 On the periphery of the blissful sea, countless souls have gathered at this moment. There are tens of thousands of people in the dark. Soul power turbulence, catharsis long days. The whole sky was darkening. However, these tens of thousands of people were organized temporarily by various forces. After all, the happenings of the blissful sea were so sudden that many people had no time to respond, so they had to call their disciples to rush over, for fear that they would not get a share of the benefits if they came late. He led a group of guests to wait for the white night outside. White night and Qi Mei small Lian toward this side. "Shall we disguise ourselves?" On the way, Qi Mei hesitated for a moment and asked. "Disguise what?" White night asked her. "Camouflage appearance, cultivation." Qi Mei said in a low voice: "now many people think that you have died in the falling Red Sea. Although some people think you are not dead, you have not appeared in the public''s sight. If you show up here, I''m afraid many people will still associate you with the dead dragon sword, especially the Shenji palace. Surely they will come to you. If the Shenji palace takes the dead Dragon Sword away, it will be over. " Qi Mei murmured. Of course, this is the second. If the white night really exposed his identity, and even the dead dragon sword, he would face more than just Shenji palace. He also had to face the anger of many powerful men in the half holy land. After all, he has killed many people in the red sea of falling dragon. He has stained the blood of the powerful men of countless clans. He, in fact, has become a public enemy of the holy land. He is not only the saint immortal area, but also the people in the whole state of Lisheng will treat him differently. White night thought under, nodded: "reasonable, more than one thing is better than less, in this case, I will disguise it." After that, a golden mask appeared in the palm of his hand, and then hung it directly on his face. In the moment of the mask covering the face, the white night is not only the appearance can no longer be seen, but also its own breath and soul state disappear. Qi Mei saw this and marveled. "What is this, baby? How can you hide your soul state so perfectly? I''m afraid that countless people can''t easily penetrate your true level?? " Qi Mei said with emotion. "This is a treasure from Mt. Jile." White night a faint smile: "called nameless mask! It''s the treasure of killing the mad king. " "Kill the mad king?" Qi Mei was stunned. After thinking for a moment, she found that she didn''t seem to have heard the name. She couldn''t help saying, "who is this?" White night said with a smile: "it''s just a killer! He often changes his name, so you should not have heard of it! " "So..." "to kill a crazy king, because he often has to carry out assassination missions, he needs to have such a magic weapon to hide his body, but I don''t know how this treasure was transported to the paradise sea. The master of bliss is very good at making babies!" White night laughs. "Hum!" Qi Mei''s face was full of disgust. It was obvious that she hated the master of bliss. "Well, come on, heiyang, they can''t stand it!" White night laughs and speeds up the pace. Qi Mei nodded and pulled Xiaolian to follow her. Xiaolian looks anxious, even if she is led by Qi Mei, she is still shivering and full of fear. She looked around with curiosity in her big, watery eyes. Over the years, in order to make a living, she has been hiding in Jile mountain, hiding in her mother''s bed, so as to avoid people''s eyes. If the Lord of bliss comes, she will put on her mother''s special cloak and hide in the mountain. She has not much practice, because she has no time to practice and has never flown in the air. Otherwise, she will expose herself. She is in a panic stricken day almost every day Although she was already a soul, she never realized the benefits of soul power. Soon, the three came to the outskirts of the blissful sea. Black Sun childe and others are looking at the people in front of them. In front of them, all of them were heads. Several people dressed in odd clothes and full of breath came out, staring at the black sun. "Mr. heiyang? Why are you here? What about your father? Is your father in it An old Taoist with a goatee beard and a Taoist robe asked lightly. "Master chuandaojun? Long time no see! " Mr. heiyang hugged his fist and said, "my father is not going to be here. However, my father misses the elder very much. If he is free, he must go to heiyang mountain. If my father knows that the elder is coming, he will be very happy and treat him warmly." "Oh?" The Taoist priest, who called chuandaojun, gazed at Mr. heiyang and said faintly, "since your father is not here, why do you want to stay here? Don''t let me wait in? " "This..." Mr. heiyang said in a pause. He could not say that he had found a new master because he was ordered by his master not to let people in. If so, how would he account to his father once the matter reached heiyang mountain? Heiyang mountain will also be ridiculed by people all over the world."Boy, we don''t want to fight against Heiyangshan, but I think Heiyangshan certainly doesn''t want to fight against us! I''ll give you a way to go. Get out of here at once and let us in. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude At this time, a strong man suddenly thick voice toward the Black Sun childe road. Mr. heiyang looked ugly and didn''t say anything. "What do you say?" Next to the powerful but can not stop, angry drink opened. "Oh? Where is Mr. Sun Guang? " Someone recognized the power. Many people are astonishing. This Lord Sun Guang is well-known in the saint immortal region. He is very powerful. He can be placed in a clan at least at the level of an elder. It''s just... No matter how he said, he was an elder. How could he stand with Mr. heiyang? Besides sun Guang, there are also Xia Qiu and Ling Qi! Xiao is an equal master. They''re all standing together, staring at this side. The leaders and lords were surprised to see that they were confused. "What''s going on here? How can these guys get together Chuandao Jun lowered his voice and asked several sect leaders beside him. "I don''t know." Others shake their heads. "The situation may not be as simple as we think. Please be careful." "Are they conquered by the power that killed the Lord of bliss?" Someone said suddenly. The words fell to the ground, and people were terrified. Conquered so many strong men? How terrible! "No way!" Others immediately retorted: "the power behind these guys is so terrible, which ordinary people can conquer? impossible! It''s absolutely impossible! " "But the other party can even erase the Lord of bliss. How do you know that he is ordinary?" A woman asked. The man was speechless at once. "Please be calm and don''t be impatient." Chuan Dao Jun whispered. "Don''t be impatient? Taoist priest, what do you think we should do now? If we drag it down, I''m afraid that jileshan will be moved away! " Next to a woman named Tang Guanlan hummed. Chuandaojun did not speak. However, those irascible leaders couldn''t sit still and said in a deep voice: "the Lord of bliss has committed many evils. We went in to eradicate evil and end this den of thieves. If Shenji palace blames us, we have a good reason. So I think you should not hesitate to rush up. He dares to stop him. That is to maintain the paradise sea Cover up the evil, then we can bite him back at heiyang mountain and see what he says When people heard the sound, their eyes lit up. "This one will do! We have the word "Li". When the time comes, heiyang mountain will be the target of public criticism. How dare they make a big fuss? " "That''s it "Everybody, don''t hesitate, go on!" People stop arguing, make a decision one by one, and wave their hands directly. A lot of soul people, such as Mr. Black and Yang, are pressing over. The situation on the scene was in a state of chaos and momentum! Mr. heiyang''s face changed greatly. "What do you want to do?" "If you don''t get out of the way, I won''t be polite." Chuan Dao Jun whispered. "This..." black Yang childe tangled. He wanted to, but if he did, he would die! No way! As soon as he bit his teeth, he would draw out his sword to fight against him. "Well, boy, you''re looking for your own death. No wonder you''re an old man!" Chuan Dao Jun Leng Dao. "Please give me your advice Black Yang childe is adamant scalp way. But just then, a great voice came from the rear. This sound, like the voice of heaven, fell from the sky and fell in all directions. The spirits of all men trembled. "Stop it!" People were shocked by the sound. What a powerful voice! Who is it? Just one sound has the power to frighten heaven and earth?? The crowd looked at the sound source in unison. However, Qi Mei and the white night wearing a mask stepped in the air and came over. Every step, there is a power to shake the void! The faces of the people changed suddenly, and they all stepped back and looked at the man. Only these two hands are enough to let people know the horror of the strength of the coming people! "Who are you?" A soul soul of the vast realm gazed at the white night and cried in a deep voice. "Kneel down." Light mouth in the white night. "Well?" The man frowned and wanted to see clearly the strength of the white night, but there was a mask of killing the mad king. He could not see through the half of the night. "Not kneeling? Good White night raised his hand, gently toward the man. Joo! A sword Qi flew out in an instant and stabbed at the man."Asshole! What do you think you are? " The man raised his sword to the fury. However, the axe blade has just fallen... bang! The sword Qi directly bumps into the axe blade, tearing the axe made of tianwai Shengjin. The momentum of the sword was so powerful that it went directly into his body and penetrated it. The soul trembled all over, the man opened his mouth and wanted to say something else. His body suddenly split and turned into pieces and died on the spot. The scene was silent for a moment... "get down on your knees!" White night is to save breath, suddenly shout! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1472 This voice is not simple, thick and infinite, and there is still a thick soul force in the voice. When the waves are all around, this thick soul force is released together, such as a big hand shooting at the strong people in this area. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! All people feel like they are pressing down a sky on their shoulders, thick and infinite, terrible and extremely fierce. Rao is a powerful man like Chuandao Jun, and it is also incredible at this time. Finally, some people can''t bear this pressure, no longer insist, two knees a soft, heavy hit on the ground, kneel on the ground. But when he knelt down, the force of repression suddenly disappeared, and people became more comfortable. The rest of us, however, were reluctant to resist this crushing crackdown and kneel. In a moment, most souls fell to the ground except for the leaders of the clan. What a spectacular scene! It doesn''t matter what the disciples are. But the leader of zongmen is different! If they kneel, how can they meet people in the future? What face do you have to go back to zongmen?? "Chaos is changing, let me go!" At this time, a muscle swelling skin color like iron can roar, his hands toward the empty, spin and suddenly force, but will be the pressure on the head of the force to raw tears. "Heaven and earth change, all things will not be destroyed!" The emperor of Sichuan Road also drank it. The sword behind flew out, and the body of the sword kept spinning, stabbing to the great trend like a needle, and he stabbed the situation through. There is a great breakthrough in the suppression of the general situation, and the situation becomes soft immediately. The rest can seize the opportunity, and push the technique to tear it. In a moment, all the forces that were suppressed on the heads of the people were broken. People were relieved. But dare not to take care of, one after another retreat, vigilant looking at the white night. The other side only by a word of power, will make people so gray face, we can see the other party''s strength is extraordinary. "It seems that the Lord of bliss is dead in the hands of this man." Someone whispered. All around the world nodded. This means, the Lord of bliss must not be said. "Who are you, on earth?" Asked the king of Sichuan Road in a deep voice. "I am the Lord of the heavens! It''s the God of the world! " Suddenly, on the night, his hands were raised, shouting in a deep voice. The sound was blowing. The scene was inexplicably quiet down, people all looked at the white night, a fog. Qi Mei near almost did not laugh out, but still in time to bear. The heiyang son was also a little bit shocked. Although the strength of white night is very strong, but this blow oneself... Is too much to face. But the effect of this sentence is very significant. All people, including the king of Sichuan Road, were stunned and confused. "God?" "This guy... Is he a madman?" "It''s mostly true!" "Hum, it must be a guy who likes to pretend to be a ghost! You don''t have to be afraid. I felt the general situation he just used. Although it is tough, it is just a surprise to fight against us "He hum. "What are you going to do?" "How? Kill it first! Try the boy''s details! " "Don''t be careless. If he kills the Lord of bliss, his strength must be above the Lord of bliss! We''re not good at it! " "But he must have consumed a lot in fighting with the Lord of bliss! This is our chance! " "Well, go!" Several people made up their minds, and fixed their eyes on the white night, and they all went up. "Oh?" "You don''t believe me, as if you did?" he said "Believe, how can I not believe it?" Tang Guanlan hum: "you are God! We know! " "Since I know I am God, why not kneel for me?" Ask back in the night. "Because... We are killing God today!" A big man roared, his eyes were all ferocious, and people jumped at once, like a rainbow flying, and its potential soul was like a raging flood rolling towards this side. Boom... The void vibrates. The people around the white night are all forced to retreat, close to! What a terror! People are shocked. The strong man clasped a big blood red knife in his hands. His body was violent, like the blood pupil of shuro, and he was extremely evil. With his cleavage, he was like a deep demon who opened his mouth and swallowed it towards the night. That power is not enough to describe in words. But in this knife edge is about to swallow the moment of the night. Clang! A brilliant sword light burst from the finger of the night, and quickly ran in front of him, and disappeared. Everything is like a flash in the pan, meteors die"What?" Chuan Daojun and others breathed tight and stopped in a hurry. But see that the big man''s body strange frame in the air. The blood knife on his hand was fragmented in an instant... for a moment, the body of the great man began to split. No accident, he also stepped the previous man''s end, the body was wearing a mask to the mysterious man to cut into pieces! Dead man! Hiss! All around is the sound of cool air! You know... The great man is the realm of Allah! The immortal Lord level exists! However, in front of this person... Is actually not a move! Killing the immortal master is like killing a pig and killing a dog? The Lord of bliss can''t do this! How strong is this man? "Killing God? Yes, but... It depends on whether you have this ability! " And then he raised his finger to the crowd. Whoosh! A sword of the size of a grain of rice flew out and rushed to the crowd. They were shocked and quickly urged to defend. But just as the rice grain size sword Qi was just approaching the crowd... bang! There was a loud bang. Just look at the size of the rice, suddenly burst into a golden wind, blowing to the people. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi... strange sounds come out. We can see that the defense of all the people is fragmented, and the strong wind is like a knife, cutting everyone madly. When the strong wind passed away, chuandaojun and others were covered with black and blue, one by one in a mess, all crawling to the ground, frantically panting. Countless people in all directions have been thoroughly shocked by the attack of the white night. Even Qi Mei... Is so. Obviously, the white night left their hands, otherwise they would not just suffer from skin injuries. White night hands attached to the crowd, cold mask let people can not see his expression at the moment. "Well, do you want to kill gods?" The white night is light. When they heard this, they were so frightened that they knelt down on the ground and trembled: "we have no eyes. If we offend you, please forgive me... " if you forgive me, I''m afraid it''s not so simple! " White night light way: "after all, I this person... The temper is not very good!" When several people heard this, they were all shocked. Meanwhile, the black boy in the back also showed strange color. Do you want to subdue these people? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1473 White night a word, not only let black Yang childe and other people startle flesh jump, but also let the rest of the people. "Adults... I... we don''t quite understand what you mean..." Chuan Daojun said cautiously. "Well, what''s wrong with that?" When he came back to his mind, he immediately said, "either submit to our adults or die here. Is there a third choice?" "Ah..." They were shocked. Surrender to this man? They are all leaders of one side, who dominate the holy land. How can they bow to Chen Chen easily? It is obvious that he is not an ordinary person by such means. If he resists, he will not survive. Even the immortal Lord is wiped out by one blow, is this still the existence that people can contend with? For a moment, people''s minds were complicated and they fell into silence. But white night is not patient. "What? Do I have to give you a day to think about it? " "My time is very valuable, I don''t have time to linger here! You can choose quickly. If you want to fight, you can do it at any time. I accept the challenge from any one of you, but you have to think carefully, because once the war is defeated, the consequences will be extremely heavy! After all, there is only one life The voice fell, many people scalp numb, startled out of a cold sweat. A big man finally couldn''t help it. He suddenly stood up and yelled at the white night: "how can we... Can''t..." what the big man wanted to say, we could see that the white night and the black sun were all looking at this side, and immediately his whole body trembled, and the insolent tone softened. Finally, he shivered and said, "how can... Can we not surrender?"? I... I submit to you, surrender to you... My Lord, please let me live... Let us go... " the words fell to the ground, and the rest of them did not hesitate to kneel down and yell. "We are all willing to submit." If it is, it must not be slain. How much is the so-called dignity worth if you lose your life? With the crowd falling on their knees, tens of thousands of people all around turned to the white night. The scene was so grand that people were in a trance. Qi Mei saw some dreams, and her little head has not responded to it. This guy... Came to the blissful sea alone. He not only poked through the blissful sea, but also had a powerful force... Good health. Although Qi Mei didn''t look up to the white night at first, but today, Rao Shi also had to admire the white night. This man is a man who can create miracles. However, this force is based on the force of the day, so it is not stable. These kneeling on the ground of each person, the mind is not the same, the night can force them to surrender, but it is difficult to control them, not allowed to produce a lot of drawbacks in the future. But it doesn''t matter. At this time, force suppression is the first choice. First stabilize the situation, everything can be adjusted slowly! For now, at least, they are honored with white night. "Good!" White night is very satisfied with nodding, glancing at the crowd, light said: "all the leaders of the sect all come here, line up and stand well! Come on What is this for? People are increasingly confused. But no one dares to touch the brow of the white night, so he bravely leaned forward and arranged according to the words of the white night. White night see, look around a circle, pick out the five most powerful existence. In cold weather, the great king is white in jade. The stars are dark and endless. The house of Thousand Buddhas. Wanqian Dao Hua Tianlong. In addition, it is the king of Chuan Dao. These are well-known around the strong, one of the white jade and huatianlong, that is even able to compete with the existence of the Black Sun emperor. Are these people here? After noticing them, Mr. heiyang couldn''t help but murmur. What kind of people did the Lord secretly subdue... the five people were very worried and didn''t know what to do at night. People around are confused. You know, these are the immortal Lord and even the existence of the heaven above him. But at the moment, they are like meek sheep, standing in front of the man wearing the mask, and dare not say a word... they just watch their palms flip in the daytime, and five dark green pills appear in his palms, and then they are handed over. "One for each, all under the command." White night indifferent way. "My Lord, what is this... This?" "Well?" White night eyebrows a pick, the voice raised eight degrees: "are you qualified to ask?" People shivered."If you are asked to eat, you can eat it. That''s so much nonsense!" He said immediately. Of course, he understood what this was, and he was glad to see these guys like himself. Five people are not fools, how can we not understand what this thing is? But the matter has come to this point, they have no other choice but to bite their teeth and swallow the pills into their stomachs. "Very good!" The white night nodded again and again, and said faintly, "from today on, the five of you will be responsible for these guys. You five are the strongest among these people. If any of them dares to violate my orders, you will be responsible for destroying them! I don''t think there is any force here that can compete with the five of you The people around him were shocked, and they all understood the intention of the white night. He controls these potential clans by the hands of these five people. "Don''t worry, my Lord. We will do what you say. We will never make any mistakes." The five quickly clasped their fists. "Good!" The white night nods, the person sweeps the eye, black Yang childe and Chuan Daojun all, the palm flicks, a fighting spirit Zun that is covered by the dead Dragon Sword appears in his palm. The token still looks like the fighting spirit order, but it is different from the ordinary fighting spirit order. Its whole body presents a supreme golden breath, which is completely solidified by the breath of dead dragon sword. It is powerful and shocking. Once it appears, the breath of anyone around is suppressed. It can''t move and can''t get close to the token. How terrible!! People were stunned and frightened, and could not guess where the LORD was. Someone quietly raised his head and looked at the token, but saw a huge "night" on the token. "From today on, you can call me ye Tianjun! As for who I am and what I look like under my mask, you don''t have to inquire. I''m not the one you can provoke! The less you know, the better for you! In addition, I will give orders to you through this token in the future. Seeing this token means that I have arrived! Anyone who dares to disobey my orders, I will level their clans! Do you understand? " Drink in the daytime. "Yes, my Lord!" Voice such as waves, West roll eight sides. The white night glanced at the crowd and was very satisfied. There are only a few tens of thousands of people at the scene, but they are only some of the people of these clans. If he mobilizes all the forces of these clans, he may be able to gather together an army of millions of people. "Although this power is not fully controlled and not stable, it is enough!" The white night took a deep breath and murmured to himself, "in the future, we will be able to rely on the dark Dynasty." Thinking of this, the white night waved his hand and said, "well, let''s all go!" "Yes, my Lord!" People heard the sound, one by one in a hurry to leave. Tens of thousands of people did not dare to be near, even the Black Sun childe fled here in a hurry. Obviously, people are still afraid of white night. "Let''s go back, too." The white night is light. "Back to where?" "Yulou, of course!" "Wait... I''m afraid these people will send someone to follow us and investigate your identity. If your identity is revealed, they will inform Shenji palace, which will be troublesome." "Hahaha, don''t worry, no!" Laughing at night. "Are you so confident?" Qi Mei frowned. "It''s not self-confidence, it''s what it is." White night said with a smile: "I can kill even the immortal Lord easily. In their hearts, I am already an omnipotent God. They don''t know my identity and how strong I am. How dare they send people to follow me? Don''t worry. We''ll leave now. It''ll be all right. " Qi Mei heard the sound and nodded silently. Sure enough, after leaving, no one dares to follow the white night. Seeing this, Qi Mei sighed with relief. How could she have never expected such a harvest in the white night of this line of work... with confused thoughts, the three returned to the jade building. All the way down, still calm. In addition to Xiao Lian, she also looks in a trance. After all, she had never seen such a formation, especially when she saw those amazing guys crawling around the big brother, she felt her little heart almost jump out of her throat. Who is this big brother? Why is he so powerful?? Xiaolian wanted to ask for several times, but she still didn''t dare. She could only shrink behind Qi Mei, and she was still a little frightened. The jade building, like the old one, looks cold and clear. Knowing that the white night and Qi Mei return, Moqing Bingyu leaves the customs ahead of time and stands on the top of the jade building, waiting for their arrival in silence. "Young master Bai!"The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui welcomed the white night with a smile on her face, and also made a gift to Qi Mei: "Qi Mei, my Lord." "What about ice jade?" Qi Mei asked. "The immortal Lord is waiting for you in the jade tower." Su Wan Snow said with a smile. "Good!" Qi Mei nodded, and did not talk much nonsense, and rushed to the jade building with the white night. Soon, they led Xiaolian to the top of the jade building. "Is everything going well?" At the top, the ink clear ice jade slightly side head, open a mouth to say, that delicate and startling face, appear in two people''s sight. Xiao Lian beside her was completely stunned. "Big sister... You''re beautiful..." Xiaolian murmured, completely demented... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1474 Hear the words of small Lian, Mo Qing ice jade willow eyebrow micro Cu, don''t understand looking at her, open a way to ask: "this little girl is who?" "The daughter of Jingwu God! Call Xiao Lian Qi Mei replied. Unexpectedly this word falls, ink clear ice jade facial expression is momentary Zheng: "Jingwu god respect?" "What? Bingyu, do you know this man? " Qi Mei asked. "How do you not know?" Mo Qing Bing Yu said faintly, "that''s a great man who has the means to communicate with the heaven, and is also a very high ranking fighting spirit Zun. In front of him, even I have to bow to Chen Chen Chen! Yes? How can Jingwu''s daughter be with you? " "That''s a long story." Qi Mei stammered her lower lip. Her expression was complicated, and she obviously thought of all the gray things before. The next white night saw the situation and directly said, "it has to start with the master of bliss..." then, the white night told us all about Xiaolian. Ink clear ice jade hears the sound, silently nodded, the eye light gently looked at the small pity: "is also a hard life child! But if she can get out of the sea of suffering, it''s also a good fortune. I hope she can have a peaceful life in the future. " "I hope so." Qi Mei took a deep breath. "So you killed the Lord of bliss?" Ink clear ice jade suddenly thought of what, staring at Qi Mei asked. "I don''t have that ability." Qi Mei shook her head and pointed to the white night and said, "he killed him." Ink clear ice jade small face some congsu, staring at the white night cold way: "you used the dead dragon sword?" "Well." White night nods. Unexpectedly, the words fell, ink clear ice Jade''s eyes showed bursts of anger: "you this person... How can''t learn to be good?" "Well?" What do you mean by that "How dare you use the dragon sword when you are so critical? Are you not afraid to invite the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace Mo Qing ice jade hum way. "Don''t worry about it." White night understood the meaning and said with a smile. Seeing the white night like this, the anger in the eyes of Mo Qing Bingyu disappears a little, frowning: "what do you mean?" "Because this guy... Has reached the point where man and sword are united." Qi Mei beside said with emotion. The voice falls to the ground, ink clear ice jade completely stupefied. The combination of man and sword?? This realm is nothing to the swordsman. There are not a thousand or eight hundred Kendo talents who have achieved the unity of man and sword. But... White night, this is a dead dragon sword! To be able to reach the point of integration of human and sword with such a powerful sword... It''s just fantastic! I''m afraid there is no Kendo genius who can do this in the whole Saint immortal region, right? "Now I don''t need to pull out the dead Dragon Sword any more. With the help of the dead Dragon Sword power, I want to kill the Lord of bliss. It''s as easy as a piece of cake." White night light smile way. Ink clear ice jade does not speak, for a long time, people relaxed: "so it is... Did not expect that you should have reached this point, but anyway, you can safely come back good." "Bingyu, this is not the time to talk about it. Let''s think about how to send the child back." Qi Mei said with a smile: "according to what you say, that God of Jingwu is so powerful. If we send his daughter back, we can''t get many great benefits. This is also a chance!" "I don''t know where this... Jingwu deity is located." Mo Qing Bingyu hesitated and shook his head gently. As soon as the voice falls, Bai Ye and Qi Mei are both stunned. "Don''t you know him well?" "I didn''t say I knew it very well, but I''ve heard about it and met it once." Ink clear ice jade light road. "See you once?" "That''s what my master took me to see, and it''s not in the holy land." Mo Qing Bing Yu said: "it was the scene of a great war. In order to broaden my horizons, my master specially took me with me. Moreover, it was a long time ago. At that time, I was just as big as this girl. Later, I didn''t know much about Jingwu God, because he was not from Shengxian region. Even if I knew where the Jingwu God was at that time, after all these years, I''m afraid he has found another place to settle down. " "Is that so?" Qi Mei was a little lost. Mo Qing Bing Yu glanced at her and said, "however, with the fame of a strong man like Jingwu God, it''s easy to find him. Why should you worry? I''ll send them to inquire about their location, and then I''ll send them over. " Qi Mei nodded: "you are right. In this case, please come on!" "Well." Mo Qing Bingyu nodded, and was about to speak again, but Qi Mei turned her head and began to talk with Bai Ye. Ink clear ice jade slightly a Leng, some incredible. She looked at Qi Mei and found that there was no infatuation in her eyes. On the contrary, she was always looking at the white night.Can we say that... inking Bingyu is unbelievable. She stammered her lower lip and finally chose to shut up. For a long time, people sigh gently. At this time, the white night seemed to think of something and said, "Bingyu, you open the boundary of the jade building." "Well?" "What do you want to do?" "You can drive." See white night so say, ink clear ice Jade also don''t insist, waved a hand. Whoa! Several bright lights are generated outside the jade building. When you see this in the white night, open the Qianlong ring immediately. In an instant, a large number of countless treasures from the inside like a flood. These are the treasures of Mount Jile! "If you have anything to do with it, pick some." White night light smile way. "White night... Have you really emptied jileshan?" Qi Mei said strangely. "Do you think I''m joking?" "Er..." Qi Mei looked at the white night and said, "in this case, I''m not polite. After all, I have also contributed to this trip to the blissful sea." "Choose." White night generous said. Qi Mei was not polite and began to stir. Jade is somewhat reserved. She looked at the baby on the ground, and then at the white night. After thinking for a while, she suddenly thought of something and said, "white night, I''m afraid your purpose is not just to select the baby, is it?" "Ha ha, it''s Bingyu in the end. Bingxue is really smart!" Laughing at night. Qi Mei, who was choosing her baby, was stunned: "Bingyu, what purpose does he have?" "Of course." Mo Qing Bing Yu said: "the white night is a person who comes from the lower level area, and his soul state is not high. There are so many treasures here that he can''t understand all of them. Therefore, he not only wants to send us babies, but also wants us to analyze the uses of some high-level babies for him." The words fell to the ground, Qi Mei suddenly, staring at the white night, continued to pick up. But at this time, the inky ice jade eyes suddenly a bright, lotus step gently moved, picked up a transparent jade like crystal, a faint smile. "White night... You have a big chance!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1475 Big chance? White night Leng Leng Leng, stunned looking at the ink clear ice jade: "ice jade, what do you mean by this word?" See ink clear ice jade is not anxious to hold the jade like crystal in the hand, that is like the bright autumn eyes of gemstone like looking at for a while, opened his mouth and asked: "do you know what this thing is?" "I don''t know." The white night lost his head. "It''s called mianyujing. It comes from the stone on Mianyu mountain." , ink clear ice jade light road. "Oh, a stone on a mountain?" At the beginning of the white night, her excited eyes immediately faded a little, and the man shook his head and said, "why do I have a good baby? It turns out that it''s just a stone..." "you seem to despise this stone?" "Is this stone plain? What''s more, you have said that this is only a stone on the mountain, that is to say, there are as many stones as there are mountains like this. I don''t know how many stones this mountain produces, maybe thousands of them? In this way, is this stone rare? Rarity is the most important thing. Once something is popular, even if its effect is amazing, it will still not be called "Wei Bao". After all, you can take it whenever you want, right Shake your head at night. It''s true that the big mountain of jade has been dug up by thousands of people, even the big mountain is empty "Oh?" White night Leng next: "it seems that people seem to be very interested in this mountain stone." "It can be said that you can''t get it. You can''t salivate if you are thirsty!" "Where is the sleeping jade mountain? Why haven''t I heard of it? " Asked the white night. "It''s useless to know the exact location, because there are no pits now." Ink clear ice jade light way: "the age is too old, the stone of this mountain, should have already used almost?" Hearing this, Bai Ye finally realized a clue. He thought for a while and asked cautiously, "how old is it? When was the sleeping jade mountain "Ancient times." Ink clear ice jade light road. I was struck by lightning at once. "What... Ancient times?" What was that time? In terms of the current strength level of the state, a stone in ancient times is indeed enough to be called a treasure. We should know that the ancient times are far away from the white night. In these years, once the souls fight each other, they will destroy the heaven and the earth, kill no grass, no sand and stone, let alone some treasures. It is very difficult to preserve an inch of land in the ancient times. This is why many people do not understand the magic weapon of ancient times, and even many things in ancient times are particularly strange. After all, it''s not just that they''re old, they don''t even have access to physical objects. "Yes." Mo Qing Bingyu said: "almost all the ancient magic weapons of famous towns have been made of stones from Mianyu mountain! Do you remember the archaic compass we faced when we were in chaos? That compass is mixed with sleeping jade mountain stone! Now, do you still think this stone is rubbish? " "Baby! This, of course, is baby White night suddenly realized, but also very happy, people immediately went to take mianyushan stone, carefully looked up. "According to what you said, if you use this to make magic weapon soul weapon, you can definitely create something extraordinary?" "Strictly speaking, it is." Mo Qing Bingyu nodded: "but I think you''d better make it in the future. After all, you''re not strong enough now. You need your own strength to build an extraordinary thing. Otherwise, once you fail, this sleeping jade mountain stone will no longer exist." "I know." The white night said with a smile: "I don''t fight a battle that is not prepared. It''s the same with making Horcruxes. You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll consider it carefully." "Well, keep it." "In fact, you can choose to use it yourself." The white night took the sleeping jade mountain stone and said suddenly, "why don''t you?" If Mo Qing Bingyu did not say what it was, but chose to take it directly, white night would not say anything. However, Mo Qing Bingyu shook her head: "if you are willing to give these things to me for identification, and let me choose them, it is enough to prove that you believe me and are not stingy to me. In this case, why should I take advantage of you? It doesn''t matter whether these treasures are taken or not, because I just need to tell you what I want to use, and you will provide them for me! " Ink clear ice jade light road. White night heard the sound, gently smile: "look at what you said, feelings, you are me as your warehouse?" "I don''t mean that." But you are the kind of ice ink! Don''t be mean to your friends White night shook his head and laughed, and was too lazy to fight with her. He said, "since I am not stingy, you must not be stingy. Please continue to show me other equipment." Mo Qing Bingyu did not speak and continued to look at the treasures here.The three stayed on the roof for three days and four nights, but they did not walk out. "Well, what do you say the white night Lord, the Lord Qi Mei and the immortal Lord are doing on the top floor?" "That ghost knows, all these days have not come out, is it difficult to shut up?" "Shut up? Where are three people closing up together? If you want to shut up, you have to do it separately, don''t you? There are a lot of closed places in our jade building! " "What''s the matter with that?" "Should... Should it be double practice... " are you an idiot? Double training? How can three people practice together "In fact, there are three cultivation methods, and... The effect is very unusual." "Really, really? So... What''s the situation "Don''t you believe it?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Talk about it." Several female disciples gathered together, one by one blushed, shy and excited and whispered something. "What are you doing?" At this time, a low voice came. It''s snow in Jiangsu and Anhui! These female disciples were all scared, quickly dispersed, coughed twice, and quickly squeezed out a smiling face and said, "elder martial sister Su, we... We are nothing." "Nothing? What are you doing here furtively Su Wan snow glared at a few women and said without good breath. Several women were busy shrinking their necks and did not dare to speak. Su Wan snow is too lazy to pay attention to them again and continue to patrol. But at this moment, a disciple came in a hurry. "Sister Su, it''s not good, it''s not good!" "Why are you so flustered?" Su Wan snow frowns. "Someone''s coming!" The disciple gasped and said, "it''s from Shenji palace!" Hearing the sound, Su Wan Snow''s face changed greatly: "what? Shenji palace? " "Tell the immortal Lord quickly!" "The immortal Lord is now closed! It''s better to report to the elders. " The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui hesitated and quickly made a decision. However, as soon as people were about to leave, the door on the top floor suddenly opened, and the white night, Qi Mei and Mo Qing ice jade all came out. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was overjoyed and rushed to report the situation. When they heard it, they were all stunned. Qi Mei''s face changed suddenly: "how did the people of Shenji palace come to the door?" "Don''t panic. Maybe you''re just here to investigate the affairs of the blissful sea. Although you''ve been blinded by the night, Qi Mei, your identity is there. Someone will always recognize you." Ink clear ice jade light road. Qi Mei nodded. "White night, you stay here. I''ll deal with the people in Shenji palace." "Good." The white night is light. However, the dialogue is not over yet, a grand voice comes out from the gate of the jade building. "White dragon master! You don''t have to hide. We know you are in the jade building. Please come out and see you! " Her voice fell to the ground, and Qi Mei and her disciples were shocked. "How can the people of Shenji palace know that the night is here?" "Do you think there is a traitor in my jade building?" Mo Qing ice jade looks cold. It''s also a bit of an accident at night. But paper can''t hold fire in the end. He shook his head and said, "I know I will be found by Shenji palace sooner or later, but I didn''t expect to be so quick... Well, I will meet them! You don''t have to worry. " As soon as the voice falls, the pace of the white night is a little bit, and the person appears directly in front of the jade building. At the moment, in front of the building, there are several armed Shenji palace people. They are dressed in armor, the breath is thick and fierce, can not see the depth, the horror is unimaginable. These are all Shenji guards! Mo Qing Bing Yu saw these Shenji guards from afar, and his face was very ugly. Almost every one of these Shenji guards has released a huge and extensive force like Tianshan Mountain. This is not the power of ordinary people! If these Shenji guards make a move, I''m afraid the whole jade building can''t do anything to them. Shenji palace is obviously prepared! In front of them stood an old man in a black robe. The old man has long hair and long beard. He is very old and kind. Seeing the white night coming, a faint smile appeared on the old man''s face, and then he clasped his fist. He opened his mouth and said, "Lord white dragon, I''m glad to meet you! My teacher Ruan is the Shenji old man of Shenji palace. Please forgive me for disturbing me today! Ha ha... seeing Ruan Shi''s words like this, Bai Ye and others are very curious. As far as Shenji old people in Shenji Palace are concerned, Ruan Shi''s attitude is polite. Especially standing behind him is shenjiwei. He is still so. It can be seen that he is not ordinary. "What can I do for you?" The white night asked. "Of course." Ruan said with a smile. "What''s the matter?" "About the dead dragon sword!" Ruan Shidao.As soon as this word falls, the white night is terrified. "Dead dragon sword?" I don''t understand what you mean "Why should the White Dragon Master say such a thing?" Ruan said with a smile: "if we don''t know that the white dragon master has a dead dragon sword, how can we spend so much time here?" Speaking of this, Ruan Shi pointed directly to the waist of the white night and said with a smile, "are those two swords on your waist, the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword? You can''t deny it? " Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1476 "White night, you idiot, why don''t you put away the dead dragon sword?" After hearing this, Qi Mei''s face suddenly turned ugly. She quickly lowered her voice. "Put it away?" White night shook his head: "since the death dragon sword has completed self-healing, it can''t be included in the storage ring. Even if my ring is a hidden dragon, there is nothing else in the world that can bind it except the scabbard! It''s powerful force will store the ring to give birth to burst! It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t! " "That''s too bad. We''ll get both the stolen goods and the stolen goods." Qi Mei''s face turned white. If you are caught by Shenji palace, you will not be able to deny the matter of falling dragon and red sea. He destroyed millions of souls alone, which had an unprecedented impact on the saint immortal realm. If those who lived in the clan knew that it was the white night''s work, they would surely go mad and kill the white night to avenge their revenge. And... Shenji palace will never spare the white night. Killing so many people, regardless of whether these people are innocent, this plot is already very serious. You know, Shenji palace is strict with the law! What to do? What to do? Qi Mei was as anxious as ants on a hot pot. Ink clear ice jade but very indifferent, she looked at the white night, see white night eyes calm, vaguely, she also felt a trace of peace of mind. People have different minds. Finally, the night opened. He stroked the abandoned magic sword on his waist and said: "you guessed it right, Lord Ruan, this is really a abandoned magic sword. As for this one, it''s just an ordinary sword made by myself. It''s a souvenir made by me to commemorate the dead dragon sword. It looks like a dead Dragon sword, but actually it''s not a dead dragon sword at all! The real dead dragon sword has been sealed by me in the red sea of falling dragon. At the beginning, so many people saw it and the world knew it! " It''s a complete lie with your eyes open. Don''t say that Ruan Shifu didn''t believe it. Qi Mei couldn''t see it anymore. "Then why didn''t lord Bai die?" Ruan asked suddenly. His smile was still very kind and kind, but there was an irresistible question in his words: "the fall Dragon Red Sea massacre shocked the state of Lisheng and our Shenji palace. Our Shenji palace decided to investigate this matter together! At the beginning, several senior brothers and Da Neng rushed to find the dead dragon sword and the dragon master. We all thought that the Dragon Master had fallen, but when we returned to the palace, we found that the Dragon Master''s fighting order signal had not disappeared, so we believe that the Dragon Master is not dead! " Hearing this, white night frowned. He has dealt with the fighting order, but he didn''t expect that Shenji palace could still find its own position through it. The fighting order is really not simple... "Lord Bai, since you are not dead, why do you want to hide and hide? Can you explain this? And why didn''t you die? So many people have fallen, but you are in peace! Isn''t that unusual? " Speaking of this, the Shenji guards behind Ruan Shi immediately scattered and lined up in front of the white night. What do you want Qi Mei immediately came forward and asked. Ink clear ice jade wave slightly. People from the jade building rushed out one after another, and thousands of people surrounded Ruan Shi and others. However, Ruan Shifu was not flustered. He looked at the disciples around him, and then looked at Qimei. He looked at Mo Qing Bingyu and said with a faint smile: "master Moqing, you should understand that these disciples are impossible to stop shenjiwei. If you do this, you will only make these disciples lose their lives in vain! It is also wrong for you to defy the Shenji palace in public. Although the Shenji palace will not take any actions against you, there are still some influences. " "I can''t watch Shenji palace continue to do such unfair things." Ink clear ice jade light road. "Unfair?" Ruan Shifu was stunned, whirled and laughed, and shook his head: "don''t worry, immortal Lord, we will not take the white night. We just want to take him back to Shenji palace for investigation. We will not convict him before the matter is clear. Even if we want to convict him, we will find enough evidence to talk about it." "Have you found evidence now?" Qi Mei asked. "The dragon sword is the evidence!" "Why can''t Ruan Chilong escape from the suspect! This can also be a theory of conviction! " "Conviction by theory? Is this the style of your Shenji palace? " Qi Mei gnawed her teeth. "Miss Qi Mei seems to have doubts about my Shenji palace! But it doesn''t matter. We won''t blame anyone for this. If Miss Qi Mei is dissatisfied with my practice, you can go to Shenji palace to complain to our elder elder, who will personally administer justice for you! " Ruan said with a smile. "You..." Qi Mei was very angry, but she didn''t know what to say. There is some tension. The atmosphere of the scene is also increasingly solidified. But at this time, the white night suddenly released the dead dragon sword from his waist and threw it to Ruan Shi over there.Seeing this, everyone was completely shocked. "White night... Are you crazy?" Qi Mei was stunned. Did you lose the dead dragon sword in the white night? This is the only way for him to escape from the Shenji palace. Qi Mei was very anxious. She rushed forward and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Moqing Bingyu. "Don''t be impatient." Mo Qing said in a low voice. Qi Mei opened her mouth, looked at her eyes, and finally chose to give up, but her eyes were full of worries. Mo Qing Bingyu secretly looked at her eyes and sighed slightly. Ruan took the dragon sword, frowned and looked at the white night. "Dragon master, what are you doing?" "Let me show you." White night light way: "don''t you say it''s a dead dragon sword? Then you pull out your sword and check whether it is a dead dragon sword or not As soon as the words fell, there was an uproar all around. Rao is those Shenji guards who stare at the dead Dragon Sword slightly. Ruan Shi frowned and gazed at the sword in his hand for a while. Suddenly, he suddenly put forth his strength and pulled the dead dragon sword out of the scabbard. Sonorous! The deep sound of the sword sounded. However. The sword is scabbard, but it has no prestige. The body of the sword is like decaying leaves, which is flat and dark. It''s not like the magic sword? "This Everyone including Qi Mei was shocked. "You want to take the dead dragon sword to convict me, yes, but only if you find the dead dragon sword in me. Unfortunately, this is not a dead dragon sword. If you don''t believe it, you can cut me off!" White night pointed to his head: "come on, cut according to this. If it''s a dead dragon sword, it should be easy to chop me to death? Come on, chop As soon as he said this, Ruan was completely silent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1477 Seeing the confident appearance of white night, Ruan understood that his words would never be false. This sword is definitely not a dead dragon sword! What''s more, when he held the sword, he did not really feel the power of the dead dragon sword from the sword! If it is a real dead dragon sword, it can not exist in such a phenomenon. Is it that the white night blocks the power of the dead dragon sword? Ruan couldn''t help thinking. But when the idea just came out, Ruan couldn''t help laughing at himself. How can it be?? Although his talent is amazing, his cultivation is not high on the whole, and even the realm of Allah is not achieved. Even though his spirit is thick and fierce, and his soul power is strong, he can not do this. Even if he had the power of abandoning God sword to help him, he could not shield the dead dragon sword. The power of this sword is the supreme power of the whole state of Lysander!! Can you shield the sword force of this sword... What level of existence should it be? Ruan Shi exhaled, Rao is he also dare not imagine. But even so, the suspicion in his eyes still did not fade away. "Maybe you are right. This sword is not a dead dragon sword." Ruan Shi said: "but I can still suspect that you deliberately hid the dead dragon sword!" "Didn''t I leave it in the red sea?" "There''s no dead Dragon Sword there, and... White night, you haven''t explained to me why you can leave safely from the fallen Dragon Red Sea! Why are so many of you in the center of the world "That''s because I abandoned the magic sword." White night still unhurried reply: "abandon the divine sword, loyal to protect the Lord, in a critical moment, it uses its sword power to protect me! You don''t know that this sword is a loyal sword Loyal to the Lord?? Ruan Shi frowned: "in my influence, abandoning the divine sword will only devour the Lord. I have never heard of it protecting the Lord!" What Mr. Ruan said is true. The white night was eaten by the abandoned sword several times. But he won''t admit it. "That''s because we didn''t find a suitable owner for the sword." White night light way: "now it has recognized me as the Lord, wholeheartedly serve me! Nature will spare no effort to protect me "Really?" Ruan Shi frowned and said faintly, "even if it is like this, how can we resist the power of the dead dragon sword only by relying on abandoning the divine sword?"?? According to our investigation, the power of the dead Dragon Sword released by the fallen Dragon Red Sea is more than half of the strongest power of the dead dragon sword. The destructive power of this degree is not what we can imagine. Abandoning the divine sword can have such power? " This word falls to the ground, the eye of white night one stare, stare at Ruan Shi straightly. Ruan frowned. Bai yeshen asked, "well, master Ruan, do you end the dragon sword?" "Before I joined Shenji palace, I heard about the dead dragon sword." Ruan teacher said without fear. "Is it? Have you ever used the dragon sword White night asked again. "This..." Ruan teacher hesitated and shook his head: "I don''t have that chance and fortune." "Have you ever heard of abandoning the magic sword?" "Of course." Ruan Shi said: "I have heard of all the twelve Hongbing soldiers! I don''t know if I abandon the divine sword as the second best soldier of the twelve Hongbing soldiers! " "Have you ever used it?" "This... Still not." Ruan Shi frowned, vaguely he had guessed what to say next in the white night. That''s not true. "You haven''t used the dead dragon sword or abandoned God sword. How can you know the real power of the two swords? Since you don''t know the power of these two swords, how can you conclude that the power of abandoning the divine sword cannot prevent the dragon sword?? All this is just your guess! Yes? Master Ruan, when did Shenji palace decide a case by its own empty image? " "This..." Ruan was dumb. "The true power of abandoning the divine sword may be able to compete with the dead dragon sword, but you can''t give full play to the real power of the abandoned sword! Because you are too weak. " At this time, a hoarse voice came from behind Ruan Shi. He was a burly bodyguard with a helmet. "Oh?" The white night squinted at the Shenji guard and said, "who is your excellency?" "This is the captain of the third unit of shenjiwei, Lord Wei Hong!" Ruan Shi said. "Wei Hong?" The white night nodded and snorted, "I''m still that sentence. You don''t know about the dead dragon sword or the abandoned divine sword. You don''t know their strength and don''t understand their meaning. How can you conclude that I can''t do it?" "But we know what kind of strength the fairyland people are." Shenji Wei said calmly. Shenji guards are the guards of Shenji palace. Sometimes their understanding of the soul way is even better than that of Shenji old man. "Is it?" The white night thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "since you all doubt that I can''t do it, then what? I''ll fight you with the abandoned magic sword. What do you think?? If I win, it will prove that I have no suspicion; if I fail, I will leave it to you to deal with it, OK? "The words fell to the ground, and Wei Hong hesitated. "Lord Wei, are you confident?" Ruan asked with a faint smile. "A fairyland can be conquered easily, but this son has the courage to challenge me. I still don''t know how much strength he can play to abandon the magic sword. I can have a try!" Wei Hong whispered. Shenjiwei is not only brave, but also very cautious. It will never underestimate any challenger, so shenjiwei is almost invincible. "Well." Ruan thought for a while, turned his head to the white night and said, "in that case, white night, you can answer my last doubt. If you can explain, I will let Lord Wei Hong decide whether to take you away. How about that?" "What else do you want to ask?" White night road. "It''s very simple. If you feel innocent, why hide?" Asked Ruan. "Hide and hide?" "Where did I hide?" "It''s the jade building, of course!" "If I stay in this jade building, I will become a hiding place? It doesn''t seem to make sense White night frowns. "You were the master of dragon Jue. You didn''t go back to your Guanglan area and stayed in the jade tower. Didn''t you hide?" "Oh." White night shook his head: "it''s strange that you judge other people''s hiding. I''m a close friend of the immortal master Moqing. I''ll stay here to exchange some skills with her. Isn''t it OK?" "Oh?" Ruan Shifu was still a little unconvinced. He said, "in that case, you have learned a lot about the skill of jade building? Can you use the sword skill of jade tower more when you fight with Lord Wei Hong? That''s the way to prove your innocence, isn''t it? " The words fell to the ground, Qi Mei and others'' faces changed. The white night frowned. This Ruan teacher is really not simple, asking such a question is actually in the next set. If you don''t use Jade House sword skill in white night, it''s to admit that you lied. If you use jade tower sword skill... How can you win with Wei Hong? Once the war is defeated, is it still necessary to be taken back to Shenji palace? It seems that there is a reason why the Shenji palace handed over the matter to Ruan Shi. The atmosphere of the scene became solemn. White night eyebrow micro motion, thought for a while, plan to agree to come down first. Although Yu Lou''s swordsmanship is not very strong, he has mastered several sets of swordsmanship, and is not good at Shangwei Hongsheng. However, with his understanding of the sword and the abandoned God sword, there is still hope to deal with Wei Hong. Just give it a try. Although he has never dealt with shenjiwei, there is no room to shrink back when the matter develops to this stage! However, at this moment, the ink clear ice jade suddenly opened his mouth. "Master Ruan, since you all say that, well, we will admit it!" As soon as the words fell, everyone around him was breathing fast. "Immortal Lord!" "Ice jade!" Qi Mei and others all looked at the inky ice jade. White night also slightly side head, a face of consternation. "Ha ha ha ha, if you confess, you should be lenient! I''m not a terrible devil. Before the truth comes out, I won''t take white night for granted Ruan Shifu laughed. Mo Qing Bingyu looked at him strangely: "is there any misunderstanding? I just want to say that the reason why I stay in the jade tower at night is not to study Gongfa and hundao with me, but to have another purpose! " "What?" Ruan''s smile was stiff. I only heard Mo Qing Bing Yu say: "actually, white night stayed for me. I and Bai Ye have already become a partner of double practice. He stayed here just for the sake of double cultivation with me! Therefore, he did not master much of the swordsmanship of the jade tower, and this is the reason why he stayed in the jade tower. Now master Ruan should understand it? " Clear and sweet, just like the sound of nature, comes from the small mouth of Mo Qing ice jade. When it''s passed around, it''s like it''s frozen by absolute zero. Everyone, including white night, was frozen. "Bingyu, what are you talking about?" Qi Mei looks at Mo Qing''s ice jade way. White night also long time can not return to God. How could this woman... Say that. Is it hard... Is she crazy? Ruan teacher was sluggish for a long time, then came back to God, and looked at the ink jade. Seeing the little face of Mo Qing Bingyu floating with a blush, the man slightly turned his head and said, "because of my reputation, I and white night didn''t intend to announce this matter, but Lord Ruan has been aggressive again and again, and we have nothing to do. Ruan Shida, do you have anything else to ask?" "This... This..." Ruan Shifu had no idea. He did not expect that Mo Qing Bingyu would say such a thing. Although he was not in the area of Shengxian area, he had heard about Moqing ice jade. This woman is not afraid of power, and will not easily choose a double practice partner. How can she suddenly get on well with the white night?White night some at a loss, but ink qingbingyu said such words, he can only choose silence. "Just... Just..." Ruan sighed and shook his head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1478 Seeing Ruan Shi''s action like this, many people in the jade building were shocked and quite pleased. But Qi Mei was not happy. She looked at the white night, and looked at Mo Qing ice jade. Somehow, her heart was empty, as if she had lost something. "Master Ruan, do you have anything else to ask?" Mo Qing ice jade light looking at Ruan Shi, the face pan peach face gradually calm down. "No more." Ruan Shi shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "what else can we say?? Ok... Ok... We should go back! " With that, Ruan turned straight around, ready to cut through the void and leave. "Wait a minute!" All of a sudden, Wei Hong at the back spoke. Ruan Shi''s step was stunned, and he looked at Wei Hong with his head on his side "Of course." Wei Hongdan said: "although what the master of Mo Qing said is reasonable, it only explains why the white night stayed in the jade building, but it does not explain how he escaped from the red sea of falling dragon. Therefore, the white night is still suspected." Ruan didn''t speak. Ink clear ice jade, a frown willow eyebrow. "Does Lord Wei Hong mean to fight against me?" Asked the white night. "Nature." Wei Hong nodded. White night squints, eyes a war. It''s a beautiful thing to be able to fight with shenjiwei! How many people want this opportunity and can''t. After all, these are the backbone of Shenji palace, which is the fundamental force for Shenji palace to surpass Lisheng state and suppress the heroes of all ages. If we can defeat these people, no matter whether they use the magic weapons or not, it is also worthy of pride. "In this case, well, please give me your advice." He breathed in the daytime. "I don''t dare to teach you, but I think even if you lose you, you must have an excuse to excuse yourself, so there is no need for me to fight with you!" Wei Hongdao. "Oh?" White night frowned: "Lord Wei Hong means..." "I will let others fight with you, as for me... I will not fight with you!" "Why?" "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you!" Wei Hongdao. The words fell to the ground, and a nameless fire suddenly rose in the heart of the white night. Wei Hong''s voice is so obvious. He simply said that white night was not qualified to fight him. "The main purpose of fighting with you is to test the power of the abandoned magic sword! We are more interested in the power of this sword. " "Interesting!" said Wei Hong White night was not angry, nodded, pulled out the sword from his waist, and said faintly, "in this case, please enlighten the Shenji guards!" Mo Qing ice jade quiet and look. Qi Mei breathed hard. Ruan Shi''s mouth rose and looked with interest. Seeing Wei Hong back two steps, he looked at a Shenji guard behind him and said, "Zhang Qinghuan! You go on "Yes, Captain!" Zhang Qinghuan, a Shenji Wei named Zhang Qinghuan, was standing in front of the white night. "Please enlighten me Zhang Qinghuan held his fist in the white night again. "Come on." White night nods. "You''d better do something." Zhang Qinghuan said: "the strength difference between you and me is too big. I''m afraid that if you take the first step, you may not be able to give full play to the power of abandoning the divine sword!" This speech falls to the ground, Rao is Qi Mei and Mo Qing ice jade both become a bit inconceivable. "Arrogant! It''s so arrogant "Young master! Go on, beat this guy all over the place and look for his teeth "Yes, sir, come on! We must defeat this guy "Childe, you will win "You will win The disciples of the jade tower yelled one after another, and the voice of YingYing and Yanyan was endless. The white night frowned and said nothing. Although he was angry in his heart, his expression was extremely dignified. Because no matter he or Mo Qing, Bingyu and others, in fact, can not see through the strong men of these Shenji guards. Shenji old man''s strength is uneven, that is because Shenji palace does not set too many restrictions on Shenji old man''s strength. The new man with low strength, such as fucanghai, has only Yangsheng''s peak strength, but he can manage the nine soul continent. On the nine soul continent, the existence of Yangsheng can sweep everything. And those high-level areas, of course, have more magical old people to manage. But shenjiwei is different. Their strength is almost unified, almost all above the state of Lysander. And how strong they are... No one can tell! "Well, in that case, I''ll do it first!" White night took a deep breath, not polite, people go forward, the soul power to start. The surging soul power poured like a flood in the soul vein, and the terrible immortal power gathered on his arm, and ran to abandon the magic sword like lightning!In an instant, the dark sword spirit was released from the abandoned God sword, and the whole sword trembled wildly, which was extremely terrible. This force is so infinite that once it appears, it gives people a feeling of immensity. Ruan Shi stared at the abandoned magic sword, his eyes burst and his mouth murmured: "it''s worthy of being the twelve Hongbing soldiers! Good sword! What a sword And Shenji guards also pay attention frequently! They are so powerful that they have already looked at all living beings in the world lightly. Only this kind of peerless weapon that can subvert the world can attract their attention! This is why Wei Hong still insists on fighting with white night. That''s because they want to find the way to higher and stronger from this kind of magic weapon! Just look at the white night. Whoosh! He rushed away in an instant and turned into a thin line, approaching the green world at a speed hard to see with the naked eye. How fast! People around him exclaimed. At this moment, even a genuine immortal master like Mo Qing Bingyu could not detect the shadow of the white night. Ink clear ice jade is full of emotion. Think of the days when I was in the chaos, and the white night was so weak that I could kill it with almost one hand. But how long has it taken for him to have such a terrible strength. The growth rate of this person is really terrible. Ink clear ice jade dark thoughts, eyes also silently staring at the white night. At this moment, the white night is approaching Zhang Qinghuan. Whoosh! The dark abandoned God sword was like the fangs of the devil, and cut it hard at Zhang Qinghuan''s neck! The blade of the sword is unparalleled, and the sword is powerful. People exclaimed. This sword is unstoppable! But... Zhang Qinghuan didn''t even look at the sword. The heart shrinks violently at night. But the power of the sword in his hand did not diminish. Finally... bang! With a clear sound coming out, the blade of the abandoned sword was cut in Zhang Qinghuan''s neck. But... The blade didn''t tear its neck, on the contrary, it didn''t even leave a trace. On a closer look, Zhang Qinghuan''s neck is covered with a thin air mask. Abandon God sword... Can''t tear this layer of air mask. "What?" Lightning strikes on a white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1479 Seeing this scene, not to say it was a white night, even Mo Qing Bingyu and Qi Mei were also stunned. Everyone knows what level of magic weapon to abandon divine sword is. As the second most powerful sword among the twelve Hongbing soldiers, its power is so terrible. Although the abandoned divine sword is not as strong as the dead dragon sword, its own sword power is strong enough. So far, there are not many things that can block the power of abandoned God sword. But today, this man has prevented abandoning the magic sword! Guard against the power of abandoning God sword! How could this happen? At night, the brain is in a mess, the pupils are tight, and the face is incredible. If only the armor of the Shenji guard blocked the power of abandoning the divine sword, then the armor of the other side could be attributed to the white night. It was not a mortal thing, but also a comfort. But... now it''s not the other side''s armor that blocks the abandoned magic sword power, but the opponent''s soul power and immortal power! He can feel that the thin layer is as thin as cicada wings, but thick and fierce, which is the other side''s body protection power, is the soul force! The other side just uses soul power to parry. Can we say that there is no sharpness in the face of the extremely powerful existence? But it clearly can compete with the dead dragon sword!! Is it really because of my weakness that the power of this sword cannot be exerted? White night can not help but doubt life. "If the team leader makes a move, there is no need to fight at all. If I let me do it first, we can''t see the power of this sword. It''s a pity that you can''t give full play to the power of this sword." The man named Zhang Qinghuan said faintly. He whirled and moved his palm and patted the abdomen of the white night. Bang! Clapping is as fast as lightning, even when it comes to this state at night, it is still impossible to capture this action. He suffered a wonderful power in his abdomen. This force spread all over his body like lightning, pushed him back more than 100 meters, and then fell heavily on the ground. The white night did not feel how his Qi and blood turned, nor did he feel pain. It was as if the other side didn''t use much force at all. When he got up and down, he couldn''t move. It turns out that the power has covered every inch of his whole body, restraining every skill in his body!! "White night!" Qi Mei cried out. "Young master Bai!" "Come on, stand up!" "You can''t lose! White childe, come on Su Wanxue and other female disciples of the jade building also called out one after another, one by one anxious eyes turned red, and they wanted to cry without tears. Mo Qing ice jade still maintains a calm look, but there is also a touch of anxiety in the depth of the eyes. "The gap is too big." Ruan Shi shook his head. "It''s just to test and test the sword! Otherwise, I won''t let Qinghuan play! " Wei Hong said. Ruan was silent. Shenji guards usually don''t attack, and some small disturbances can''t be taken by Shenji guards. As the backbone of Shenji palace, the less you expose your strength, the better. In this way, you can not only frighten the four sides, but also make the potential enemies of Shenji palace know less about Shenji palace. If it was not for abandoning the sword, Wei Hong would not have said that. But for now, it''s a joke to challenge WEI HONG before the white night! Lying on the ground at night, it was hard to get up. Zhang Qinghuan walked towards it step by step, at a slow speed. The end is doomed. The outcome is divided. Zhang Qinghuan has released the water. Otherwise, with his speed, he can dismember the white night without a breath. "You still need to practice hard." Zhang Qinghuan said faintly: "although you have the help of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned divine sword, your personal strength is too weak. This sword seems to become your dependence. You gradually become excessively dependent on these two swords, which is not a good thing for a soul person! You should try to learn to give up these swords and communicate with them, otherwise, you will never move forward in this realm! " The voice was not loud. Everyone heard it. "Are you teaching me?" The white night is light. "Teaching doesn''t count. You are a very gifted person, more talented than I am. At most, I am a guide to you." Zhang Qinghuan said: "it''s a pity that there are regulations in Shenji palace, otherwise... I really want to take this sword!" "Is it?" "Otherwise, if you defeat me, I will give you the sword of abandoning God. What do you think?" The words fell, and there was no sound all around! Wei Hong suddenly stepped forward, his eyes burning. A group of Shenji guards also froze their eyes, and a pair of black pupils under their helmets became radiant. "White night! Are you crazy Qi Mei couldn''t think of it any more.This guy, how could he ruin his chances? How many people want to abandon the magic sword and can''t get it, but the white night says such words. Does he think he can win Zhang Qinghuan?? This is to give the sword to others! The disciples of Yulou could not understand. Zhang Qinghuan suddenly turns his head and looks at Wei Hong. Wei Hong did not speak. Ruan Shi nodded: "if the white dragon master really wants to do this, it''s not against the rules that we accept the abandoned magic sword!" "Good!" Zhang Qinghuan nodded seriously: "White Dragon Lord, since this is the case, thank you for your kindness. In this case, Qinghuan is better to obey the order. This sword is accepted by Qinghuan!" Voice landing, Zhang Qinghuan no longer do any mercy, no longer let water, people like a sword, instantly rushed to it. The speed was too fast for people to keep up with. Almost in the electric light and flint, he approached the white night in front of him, a hand ferociously toward the white night''s neck. He wants to control the soul pulse in the neck of the white night to stop the operation of his heavenly soul and make him lose his fighting power. But at the moment when Zhang Qinghuan attacked with one hand... Dong! There was a sudden twist in the space ahead of the hand. It''s space power! Although the body can not move, the power of space in the white night can be released through the soul force! "Taiping qingjue!" Zhang Qinghuan cried in a low voice. The palm of the hand raised a burst of glistening light. The halo is surging and crashing away, and all the distorted space is smoothed. What a wonderful power. It''s a terrible way. Qi Mei and Mo Qing Bingyu find that their breath becomes short. This Zhang Qinghuan''s strength has been so strong that I don''t know how. Mo Qing Bingyu believes that even if she is the immortal master against Zhang Qinghuan, there is no chance of winning! "It''s over!" Zhang Qinghuan low cry, the palm heavily pinched the neck of the white night. But at the moment when he grasped the neck of white night, his body suddenly became blurred. "Gasification?" Zhang Qinghuan Leng next, suddenly realized what: "shadow?" He turned abruptly. I don''t know when the shadow of the white night appears. Wait! Everyone became incredible. How does white night move? Little did you know that there is a method on the body of white night, which is the inheritance of zhetengfeng, which can remove all the toxins and the power acting on the body. He took another sword and stabbed Zhang Qinghuan like a poisonous snake. Zhang Qinghuan shook his head gently, but he didn''t want to parry the sword. He grabbed the sword with his backhand and then grabbed the neck of the white night again. Obviously, he believed confidently that the sword of white night was still futile and could not break his defense. Zhang Qinghuan''s speed is faster, more accurate, and more ruthless. Although he is a late shot, he has surpassed the attack of white night. His general situation, even the whole body of the day night all the strength of the air into a vacuum! So. Bang! The neck of the white night is pinched. "This sword is mine!" Zhang Qinghuan breathed a breath, five fingers slightly force, began to contain the soul pulse of the white night. "Not necessarily." The breathless white night suddenly smiles, and the abandoned sword stabbed out has reached Zhang Qinghuan''s chest. Dang! The tip of the sword is still on the top of the sword. It can''t enter half an inch. Zhang Qinghuan shook his head again and again, what was he going to say... bang! An earth shaking explosion suddenly spread. Zhang Qinghuan''s chest suddenly burst out a black halo, and then the whole person fell back to the ground. "What?" Everyone was shocked. Rao Shi Ruan was greatly surprised! Zhang Qinghuan didn''t seem to be hurt. He lay on the ground almost without half a breath. Then he stood up, but his face became more and more intense. With a sudden wave of his hand, he didn''t think about what happened to the sword just now. People directly split into the void and ran into it, intending to escape through the void to approach the white night and subdue it. But at this time, the white night suddenly one hand toward the empty air a grasp, the mouth drinks open. "Jailer!" Boom!! Suddenly, a dark and shrill hand sprang out of the earth, and suddenly seized the void. Zhang Qinghuan, who was hiding in the void, was caught by the terrible prison hand and couldn''t move. The scene was completely quiet. Zhang Qinghuan was directly imprisoned. He looked at the big hand wrapped in his mind in an incredible blank."This power..." he murmured, frantically struggling. But no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it. "This is to abandon the power of the sword!" Wei Hong over there breathed out. "What?" Qi Mei was shocked. The ink clear ice jade congeals the autumn eye, seems to have noticed what. "So it is, so it is! Ha ha ha, this boy has a hand Ruan Shifu laughed. The Shenji guards suddenly realized that they understood everything. But it was the fog of Qi Mei, Su Wan Xue and Yulou disciples. "Master Ruan, what''s going on here?" Qi Mei summoned up her courage and asked carefully. "Ha ha, it''s nothing. It''s just a means of the white dragon master. But to my surprise, the white dragon master and the abandoned magic sword have reached the point of communication. He has been able to give full play to the power of abandoning magic sword at will." Ruan stroked his beard and laughed. "Give full play to the sword power of abandoning gods at will?" Qi Mei still couldn''t understand. But at this time, Zhang Qinghuan had another move. An earthshaking breath came out of his body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1480 As soon as this breath comes out, all people turn pale. "The power of terror..." Mo Qing Bingyu was frightened, and her face was white. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something and quickly called out: "back! Back off! All back The person of the jade building has not yet responded. The ink clear ice jade has already waved a big hand and threw out a token. That is the order of the jade building immortal! The token rises into the sky and releases a great radiance. A stream of energy is released from it and enters into the enchantment array hidden in the jade tower. Boom, boom, boom... a dull voice came out. Just look at the opening of the whole Yulou''s boundary array. The thick protective shield is shrouded on every disciple of the jade building. Qi Mei and snow in Jiangsu and Anhui were puzzled. "Bingyu, what are you doing?" "Let''s go!" Ink clear ice jade drink, back and forth. Wei Hong and Ruan Shi over there also frowned. "Qinghuan, you are too serious!" Wei Hong sank. "I can''t lose the face of Shenji palace!" Zhang Qinghuan, who was held by the prison hand, drank in a low voice, and his terror was still venting. "Master Ruan, please protect the jade building!" Wei Hong drank and rushed to the white night. Ruan Shi nodded, and immediately fell in front of Mo Qing Bingyu, Qi Mei and others, and the old big hand rowed forward. Whoa! A transparent border immediately opened from his palm. The border is still as thin as a cicada''s wing. However, it is not sure how many times stronger than all the border defense of the jade building. "White night, you lose, stop it. Once Qinghuan gets serious, even if you imprison him, you can''t contain his power!" Wei Hong said. "Who said I lost!" Staring at Zhang Qinghuan in the white night, he was still calm and solemn. Seeing this, Wei Hong stopped his pace. He saw the strong sense of war in the eyes of the white night. Obviously, he''s going to fight. But... More obviously, he didn''t understand how terrible it would be for a Shenji guard to release all his strength. Wei Hong hesitated. He was worried that the white night could not hold up Zhang Qinghuan''s terrible blow and fall, but he was not willing to stop the white night. He believed that at the moment of the white night, he hoped that no one would disturb him. He wants to fight against Zhang Qinghuan''s attack! He wants to fight shenjiwei head on! "That''s it Wei Hong took a deep breath and stood still. At the moment, Zhang Qinghuan''s breath has reached an incredible level. Just look at the vast sky, cast a pale white light column, the light column fell, covering Zhang Qinghuan''s body. At that moment, Zhang Qinghuan was like a God, sacred and endless. At the same time, the whole sky rippled with ripples. At night, his face was tense and his eyes showed unprecedented solemnity. This man is more powerful than any strong man he has ever faced. Is this shenjiwei? Is this what Shenji Palace used to control the state of Saint? White night took a deep breath, backhand sword, across the chest. Just look around and all the void is twisted. The prison hand that held Zhang Qinghuan was also shaking gently. Zhang Qinghuan''s body became extremely white, and a supreme force gradually poured out of his body. At this moment, Zhang Qinghuan has linked the sky. Then the sky continued to twist. And the scope of distortion is getting larger and wider. I don''t know how long ago, behind Zhang Qinghuan, a huge and incomparable shadow appeared. The appearance of the giant shadow is very similar to Zhang Qinghuan! Once formed, he crouched down and grasped the prison hand, frantically exerted his strength, intending to tear the prison hand away. The white night silently urges to abandon the divine sword. But in the next second. Whoa! A huge bare hand reached out to him. White night face a change, side head look, just discover oneself side don''t know when also appeared a giant shadow. The huge shadow startles the sky. When the big hand reaches out, the power released is actually to suppress the general situation of the white night without a trace, and the earth and space here are all broken. How terrible. If other existence, the big hand has not come over, I am afraid has been lying on the ground can not move. But white night is different. His physical body is strong, and his strength is amazing. Even if the big hand comes, people will stand tall and upright. "You lost!" There, Zhang Qinghuan murmured, and suddenly his pupils burst into white snow."Broken!" Bang! The outstretched hand suddenly exploded and turned into thousands of small hill sized prints, covering the back layer by layer towards the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... every time the cover is covered, the body of the white night is suppressed one point. But he was still biting his teeth and would not let go. "Coming!" Zhang Qinghuan shouts again. The void on the other side of the white night suddenly twisted again, and then a huge shadow of the God appeared. It held up his fists and blasted the mountain high mark behind the white night,. Roar... the earth shaking explosion sounds. But. The white night still gnaws his teeth and perseveres. No matter how vast the power behind him, it seems that they are constantly pressing his spine. "This son... Is full of toughness!" Ruan Shi''s eyes showed a trace of appreciation. "Not bad!" Wei Hong also nodded in silence, always watching the white night, as if thinking. But at this time, Wei Hong seems to have found something, his face suddenly changed, and his eyebrows were incredible. "This guy... Do you mean..." "decisive!" At this time, Zhang Qinghuan drank again. The void before the white night is twisted again. Then, a giant light and shadow giant appeared. Including the giant who dealt with the jailer, there were four giants on the scene. The power of each giant can be called earth shaking and earth shaking. And these three have launched the final attack towards the white night. Their fists spread out, stacked, and fused, suspended above the oppressed white night. After all the fists were integrated, a huge ball of light had been formed. At the command of Zhang Qinghuan, he hammered heavily into the white night. Boom!! In the dark, it is like the sky collapses, the earth collapses the sound suddenly rises. The falling light ball, like a meteor outside the sky. The gorgeous pictures impressed all the people present. But at this critical moment... "die out!" A long howl broke out of the mouth of the white night. His suppressed body suddenly sprang up, and a lot of dark marks were found all over his body, and then a burst of force shattered all the marks. "What?" Exclamations were heard all around. The sword of abandoning God, which is horizontal in the chest of the white night, suddenly swung to the sky. Whew!!!! A strange sound like the shrill roar of the abyss demon broke out in the abandoned God sword. Then, everyone saw a sword like a devil''s fangs cutting into the sky, breaking the falling light ball www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1481 Bang!!!! As the dark fangs of the sword cut across the sky, the light ball suddenly broke and exploded in the air. A ring of gorgeous halo immediately vent around, all the space in all directions and thousands of miles away will be distorted. Wulong... strange sounds are constantly coming out from the sky. People look up and see only a wave above the sky, the destructive power that can easily wipe out by a celestial master is floating on the top of everyone. The scene is like the end of the world! But there''s no one to take care of it right now. All people''s eyes are now focused on the body of the white night. Everyone looked at the white night in disbelief, and everyone''s expression had been completely solidified. Such a terrible blow... Was caught by the white night? This is just incredible! "What''s going on?" Ruan Shi frowned and frowned, and looked at the white night in surprise: "this son is impossible to get rid of. How can this... Be done?" However, Wei Hong did not answer for him. Instead, his eyes were burning and he was staring at the white night. Qi Mei, Moqing Bingyu and others have been numb for a long time. A group of Shenji guards are also closely watching. The duel is not over. No one intervenes. In fact, compared with Ruan Shi, Zhang Qinghuan''s heart is also incomparably shocked. But he is the Shenji guard and the backbone of Shenji palace. He has absolute strength and has experienced too many shocks. Therefore, he did not waste too much time and expression to shock himself. Almost without a breath, Zhang Qinghuan recovered. But look at him with a deep breath, and then he roared. "The end of the day!" Two cold and destructive words burst out of his mouth. When the words fell, the giant who intended to free Zhang Qinghuan from the terror prison suddenly straightened up and rushed to the remaining three giants. The pupil shrinks at night. Ruan Shi and Wei Hong all frowned. But when the giant rushed close, all the giant''s bodies suddenly burst out a burst of sad and dazzling halo. When the halo was produced, there were a large number of talismans in each giant''s chest, and tens of thousands of talismans flashed by in a breath, mysterious and strange. This moment is the real power of Zhang Qinghuan''s move! The night was full of fear and numbness. How strong are these Shenji guards? "White night, I have to defeat you, because this is related to the glory of shenjiwei, although this move is impossible for you to take! But there''s no way. I''m sorry Zhang Qinghuan said coldly in the distance. When his voice fell, the four giants had overlapped and condensed into a huge mountain, which was suppressed by the white night. The mountain falls, crushing all the void, and the earth at the foot of the white night is instantly crushed through. Endless power acts on the body of the white night, forming an incomparable pressure. This pressure is more powerful than the previous print suppression. White night pupil constriction, intending to tear it again with abandon God sword. But just as he was about to chop his sword, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. Only to see that the falling mountain suddenly split again, and turned into a huge bright flower, and fell in the air, and suddenly exploded when it was near. Boom!!!!!! The earth shattering sound suddenly came out. Then the halo of wanzhang, which combined the power of endless destruction, spread around. This is the light of the end. It''s also the light of the pure world! This has gone beyond the scope of understanding and cognition of the souls of the immortal realm! See this rush to faint light, ink clear ice jade small face is bloodless, heart crazy, Rao is she again calm, at the moment also can''t keep calm. Qi Mei was already pale and trembling. And a group of jade building people, at the moment all kneel down on the ground, full of fear has let them even stand strength is not. "What power is this?" "Help!! Help me "I don''t want to die! Immortal Lord, I don''t want to die... " people scream in fear. Even if they can''t bear it! "Lord Wei Hong, go to protect the white dragon master quickly!" Ruan roared and held his hands high, delivering strength to the air mask in front of him. The mask is blooming with magic light, blocking the incoming halo. Wei Hong also acted immediately. Such a terrible light, for the ordinary fairyland, is afraid that before being added by the halo, it will have to be evaporated by the power around the halo!But. Just as he was about to approach, the man seemed to notice something and stopped abruptly. "The boy... Sure enough!" Wei Hong whispered to himself, his eyes twinkled with strange lights. "White night!" Qi Mei, who was frightened, looked at the place where the white night was. She made a shrill voice, and tears fell out of her eyes. How can such means be countered by night? Shenji guard is so powerful. I''m afraid it''s the Lord of bliss here. I''m afraid that it''s the Lord of bliss who will be destroyed by it! It''s impossible to catch the white night! He will not only lose this time, but even his life is in danger! At the thought of this, Qi Mei was in great pain. If I had known, I would have stopped the white night from fighting with shenjiwei! But there is no regret medicine in the world. Qi Mei did not expect that things would develop to this point, people can only be silent pain. And Moqing Bingyu finally understood why Ruan Shi would stand in front of these people, and also understand why Shenji palace was able to dominate Lisheng Prefecture! Who else in the state of Lysander can compete with them? The whole jade building is covered with white light of destruction. If not for Ruan Shi''s defense in advance, I''m afraid that all the jade buildings no longer exist. This lasted for about ten minutes. Finally, the white light began to disappear. And when the white light calmed down, the scene in front of me was dull. It is a vacuum to see only the place outside the jade building which is not protected by Ruan Shi. All the clouds are dispersed, all the earth is hollowed out, the sky can look directly at the stars, the earth can look straight at the abyss. All the souls who felt this terrible attack from all directions trembled, fled or knelt down, and no one dared to be presumptuous. This hit, let half of the saint fairy land was shocked. Terror! All people were shocked, but they all looked at the location of the white night. Zhang Qinghuan is also included. He didn''t keep his hands. Because he believed that the captain Wei Hong would rescue him when he was worried about his life at night. And as long as the captain makes a move, it means he wins! It''s just... when Zhang Qinghuan accepted the recruitment, he was surprised to find that the prison hand holding on to himself had not disappeared. Not only that, not far away Wei Hong... Actually also stood in place, motionless, silently watching the location of the white night. Is this... Do you mean?? When Zhang Qinghuan realized that something was wrong, he suddenly looked at the place where the white night was. However, with just one glance, he was completely stunned. "What?" Zhang Qinghuan exclaimed. However, in the white night, he held the sword with one hand, and the sword was across his chest. On the extremely dark sword of abandoning gods, he was filled with dark substances, which covered his whole body and formed a light air mask all over his body. And this air mask... Is the purest sword power!! Under the cover of the power of abandoning God''s sword, white night successfully catches Zhang Qinghuan''s attack! Seeing the scene, Qi Mei''s red eyes were stunned for a moment, then all over the joy. "White night, are you ok?" Ink clear ice Jade also mercilessly relaxed tone. Ruan teacher here was slightly stunned, spinning and bitterly smiling. But Wei Hong is staring at the white night, as if to understand something, people can not help nodding. The terrible halo disappeared and stood upright in the white night. He took the abandoned sword and went to Ruan Shi step by step. Although halo destructive power is amazing, but... He is still nothing, he is not dead! He received Zhang Qinghuan''s terrible blow! "You lost." The hoarse cry of the white night. Zhang Qinghuan tried to urge Qi and struggled for some time. Seeing that he could not get rid of the prison hand, he could only smile bitterly: "yes, I lost... You won, white dragon master! It''s great Zhang Qinghuan admits defeat! Heard this sentence from Zhang Qinghuan''s mouth. Everyone has a dreamlike feeling. White night... Won? Won the shenjiwei? Win such a terrible man?? Prison hands disappear. Zhang Qinghuan fell from the air. But the white night is at this time a buttock sits on the ground, the person crazily gasps. "White night!" Qi Mei over there rushed over. Mo Qing Bingyu and snow from Jiangsu and Anhui came to Shi ran. "Are you all right?" Qi Mei quickly took out the ammunition and stuffed it into the mouth of the white night.In the white night, she swallowed jujube like a bolt. Seeing Qi Mei''s expression, she had to smile bitterly. "I''m fine... Don''t worry too much." "Nothing is good, nothing is good..." Qi Mei was relieved, but she didn''t know how ambiguous she was in other people''s eyes. "What''s wrong with Qi Mei?" A disciple asked in a low voice. "Are you an idiot? Can''t you tell? Mr. Qi Mei is in love with Mr. Bai! " "Ah? Really? But, isn''t it that Qi Mei likes our immortal Lord "In the past, people would have changed. Besides, Lord Bai is so handsome, so powerful and has good personality. If he wants to, I would like to be a concubine for him." "Well, just you? What kind of character do you want to climb? Save it The disciples of the jade building whispered. Mo Qing ice jade is still expressionless. But the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is complicated. Although Qi Mei was nervous, she could still listen to all these tiny words in her ears. Immediately, Qi Mei got up fiercely, her cheeks were red and she didn''t speak any more. White night bitter smile, this just stood up. "Master white dragon, I admire you! It''s incredible that you have defeated shenjiwei by virtue of the strength of fairyland Ruan teacher laughed, came over and said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1482 Hearing Ruan Shi''s words, the white night''s face appeared bursts of bitter smile. "Master Ruan, don''t make fun of me any more. This so-called victory is not a victory. It''s all due to Lord Zhang''s acceptance!" "Test" On hearing this, Qi Mei said in a low voice: "what kind of test! Didn''t you beat the shenjiwei? What test did they set for you "This duel is a test. Maybe it is not a duel at all." Shake your head at night. "Why do you say that?" Qi Mei became more and more confused. But white night shook his head: "if it''s a serious and fair fight, I will surely lose, even... I may not even have the chance to shoot, and now, I have won... This can explain the problem." "So exaggerated?? But just now... That guy was clearly imprisoned by you, even can''t move, if he doesn''t admit defeat! You killed him long ago! " Qi Mei Na Na Dao. "It''s not as simple as you think." Don''t wait for white night to continue to explain, behind the ink clear ice jade sound. Qi Mei looked at Mo Qing Bingyu strangely: "Bingyu, what do you mean by this?" "Look carefully at Mr. Zhang Qinghuan." Ink clear ice jade light road. Qi Mei looked at Zhang Qinghuan, who was back in the team again. She found that Zhang Qinghuan was standing in the line like nobody else. Her breath was disordered and her breath was short. She didn''t look like a person after the first World War. From this point we can prove the strength of Zhang Qinghuan. But soon, Qi Mei realized a little. "His sword... Hasn''t been pulled out?" Qi Mei Na Na Dao. "Yes." The white night said: "Lord Zhang Qinghuan didn''t draw out his sword to fight with me, so... He fought with me with his bare hands and didn''t use magic weapons! And in the fight with me, he was afraid that he would kill me by mistake, so every time he used his means, he was very hesitant and didn''t dare to do anything wrong ~! If Mr. Zhang Qinghuan really competes with me one-on-one without mercy, I will surely die. " As soon as this saying fell, it was Qi Mei. Even Su Wan Xue and other jade building disciples felt incredible. "Shenjiwei... How terrible?" Qi Mei Na said. "If shenjiwei is defeated by me casually, then the whole state of Lisheng will be in chaos?" Shake your head at night. Although he abandoned the divine sword, it was only a foreign object. However, the power of abandoning God sword that he can play at present is limited. Because of the limitation, the power of abandoning God sword power held in daytime is also limited. In Risheng state, I don''t know how many people have magic weapons beyond this power. If we say that the white night is so easy to defeat a Shenji guard, how can Shenji palace dominate Lisheng to this day? I''m afraid it has long been subverted. Qi Mei did not speak, and her heart was filled with waves. So do the rest. Ruan teacher a light smile, did not speak. But Wei Hong came forward and looked at the white night. "The white dragon master is still modest. Although Qinghuan didn''t use his real strength, you could fight with Qinghuan even if you abandoned the magic sword. Even if you said this, you could be proud of yourself!" "I''m flattered by Wei Hong." The white night is light. Wei Hong nodded and said, "white night, I want to know what kind of move you used to resist Qinghuan just now?" "It''s not a move." White night shook his head and said, "with the power of Lord Yiwei Hong, can you not see what this move is?" Wei Hong was stunned and shook his head. He said with a smile: "you should have reached the second link with abandon God sword?" "Lord Wei Hong is really good indeed!" White night nods. "What?" But the people around were shocked. "Abandon the magic sword for the second time?" Qi Mei and Moqing ice jade are even more shocking, and their faces are full of shock. The second daughter knows the white night, even what it means to give up the second magic sword. You know, white night swept the blissful sea with the dead dragon sword not long ago. And the move he used in the blissful sea was the unity of man and sword! He and the dead Dragon Sword reached the point of unity of man and sword, but the communication with abandoned God sword reached the second level. "How could this guy be so horrible?" Qi Mei''s lips moved slightly and her eyes were distracted. "Did these two swords admit him?" Mo Qing ice jade is also a little absent-minded. "No wonder!" Zhang Qinghuan over there nodded and couldn''t help saying, "no wonder the white dragon master can easily block my actions with the power of abandoning the divine sword. Although the cultivation of the white dragon master is not high, and he can''t tear my defense with the power of abandoning the divine sword, the abandonment of divine sword power is ultimately the abandonment of divine sword power. Although I can''t break my defense, I can''t break its defense either. So when I release" exterminate the world. ", You can use the power of abandoning God sword to defend yourself "In this way, it can also explain the White Dragon Master''s performance in the red sea of falling dragon!" Ruan Shifu laughed."Yes." At night, he pushed the boat along the river, but he did not insist on it. He said with a smile, "I escaped the power of the dead dragon sword by this move in the red sea of falling dragon! Everybody, now you can know that I am innocent? " "Innocent?" Wei Hong is a light smile, eyes full of deep. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. However, Wei Hong approached the white night. A pair of sword eyes scanned the eyes of the white night, as if to see through his inner thoughts. People around were in a fog. But Wei Hong quickly withdrew his eyes. With a faint smile, he said, "Lord Ruan, we have no evidence to prove that the White Dragon Lord is related to the case of falling dragon and Chihai, so we can''t take him. Let''s go!" "Good!" Ruan Shi nodded. "Close up!" Wei Hong waved and drank. The people of Shenji palace immediately broke through the void and prepared to leave. Ruan took the lead. Wei Hong did not keep up, but let his men one by one into the space door. When the last Shenji guard entered, Wei Hongcai took a step and was ready to leave. But just as he was about to cross the gate, the man suddenly stopped. The white night frowned. "White dragon master!" "Well?" White night looked at him puzzled. However, with a faint smile, he said: "after communication between man and sword, there is something in common between man and sword, and between sword and man. It''s a pity that Qinghuan failed to defeat you and took away the sacred sword, but it''s not important! In the future, you must try your best to stick to your original heart White night heard the sound, silently nodded: "thank you for teaching, I will!" "Well!" Wei Hong nodded and walked towards the space door. But just as his figure was about to disappear in the space door, a cool voice floated out of it. "As for the dead Dragon Sword... You must use it well!" A very vague voice fell out, so that the ink clear ice jade and Qi Mei and other people are shocked to lose color, greatly surprised. The white night took a deep breath and said nothing. He has already known about Wei Hong''s discovery of the dead dragon sword. "That''s it The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1483 In addition, a new chapter will be added tonight, and the update time is about 3:00 to 4:00 there will be more changes in these days, which is a compensation for everyone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1484 Boom! With the sound of a roar, the void cracked, a space door formed, and then a figure came out. That''s Wei Hong. Outside the door, Ruan Shi and others seem to have been waiting. Seeing Wei Hong go out, Ruan Shi''s face raises a faint smile. "Captain guard, do you see that?" "Of course I see it." Wei Hong calmly removed his helmet from his face, and a knife cut face appeared in the public''s eyes. However, the corner of his eyes was of great concern. At the moment, there were a large number of black silk lines in the corner of his eyes. It was very strange that he was covered by his helmet before, so few people paid attention to it. It''s a pity that we have more skilful kids than we think Ruan shook his head and laughed bitterly. "If there is no evidence, there is no evidence. How can we be slippery?" Wei Hong gave him a look. "With your natural eye of sword, what kind of magic weapon can escape your escape? Don''t you even see the specific position of the dead dragon sword?" Ruan asked curiously. "Lord Ruan knows more about the level of the dead Dragon Sword than I do. Although my natural sword eye is extremely sensitive to the sharp weapons of the divine weapons, it is difficult for me to see through the level of the dead dragon sword. Although I have captured a trace of the power of the dead Dragon Sword in the white night just now, I can''t lock the specific position of the dead dragon sword through this power If Shang abandons the divine sword and interferes in one side, he will not be able to seize his personal gains and get them. " Said Wei Hong. "I think you just don''t want to catch it." Ruan Shifu laughed. Wei Hong did not speak, but lowered his eyebrows and pondered over something. Ruan teacher stopped smiling and glanced at Wei Hong: "what''s the Lord Wei Hong thinking?" "Think of a sword!" "What sword?" "Dead dragon sword!" "Ha ha, Lord Wei Hong''s words are interesting. You don''t want to take the white night, but you want to do something with the dead dragon sword?" "I don''t think about the real dead dragon sword, but the imitation sword in white night''s hand!" Wei Hongdao. As soon as the words fell, Ruan Shi and the Shenji guards around him watched him. "Captain Wei, what do you mean by that?" "Although the imitation sword has no dead Dragon Sword power and no power, I can''t see through it." Wei Hong said in a deep voice. Finally, these four words completely make the atmosphere of the scene unique. Their eyes twinkled. Ruan Shi was also very surprised. For a long time, the talent shook his head again: "Captain Wei, you should understand that it is impossible to control the dead dragon sword with the current means of white night. It is impossible to turn the dead dragon sword into an ordinary sword, or even block its power... This is impossible to do!" You know, if this is the case, the other person has obtained the dead dragon sword, but he can not play his power. What does this mean? This means that the dead dragon sword has recognized the Lord! Once a sword recognizes its owner, it will follow its master for the rest of its life. If the sword is there, the sword will be destroyed and people will die! It is absolutely explosive news for Lisheng prefecture to recognize the owner of the sword of the dead dragon. Even... Can change the fate of the whole state of Lysander! What an important event! "There are swords like the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword. The more powerful the sword is, the stronger the sword spirit is. It is extremely difficult to bridge with these sword spirits. The sword spirits are divided into different classes. As for the dead dragon sword, if you want to control the dead Dragon sword completely and make it unable to release any power in a short period of time, as long as you reach the point of combining human and sword "it''s not difficult for me to do so far..." "Ruan was dumb. But soon, he laughed. "No wonder you didn''t go on tracking down. You see, you don''t want to see the Dragon Sword recognize the Lord?" Ruan Shi took a deep look at Weihong. Wei Hong still shook his head: "not exactly." "Oh?" "I just want to see where he can go with the dead dragon sword." After all, the swordsmen of chivalrous dragon would die, but some of them would die because of the death of their master Ah. " Mr. Ruan was worried. "It''s hard for us to control this sword. It''s better to put it in the white night." "Why do you say that?" "Because he has a sword that can hold back the dragon sword at a critical time." As soon as the voice dropped, everyone was surprised. "Abandon God?" ... ... the storm in Shenji palace was over, and all the people in Yulou took a breath.Although the battle between white night and Zhang Qinghuan can be called earth shaking, it is only the tip of the iceberg of shenjiwei''s strength. How terrible and destructive the real Shenji guards are... No one can tell! After this battle, people are more afraid of Shenji palace. At the end of the event, people are shocked and have to return to normal practice life. White night in the jade building for a few days. During this period of time, Qi Mei was practicing with little pity while waiting. It didn''t take long for Su Wujing to get news. "Jingwu God Zun is not a saint immortal. He should be active in the area of Cangtian cliff at present. Mr. Bai, no one can enter Cangtian cliff, so we can''t contact him. If we want miss Xiaolian to reunite with Jingwu God, unless someone can send her to Cangtian cliff." Snow track in Jiangsu and Anhui. "What? Heaven cliff The white night frowned. He has heard of this place. This is not a big place. It will not be as numerous as shengxianyu. It is more like a chaotic area. The place is not big, and there are great powers to sit in. However, the law is scarce and the strong are respected. But the Cangtian cliff is a very special place. The people who go there are not to kill but to trade. It is said that there is a largest trading center there, like the heixuan auction house in Outland. No matter what level of goods it is, it has everything there is. For this reason, Cangtian cliff has attracted countless powerful people from all over the world. However, no one can enter that place. You must be led by someone who has entered the Cangtian cliff before you can enter it. Otherwise, no matter how strong your soul is, you will not want to step into it. The white night has never been to the sky cliff, but he is very interested in it. It''s a pity that there is no guide. They ask about the next mo Qing Bingyu and Qi Mei. Both of them shake their heads and say they haven''t been there. "Although there is an order of its own in that place, the so-called order is only based on force. Although we can dominate in the holy immortal region, if we get there, we can''t guarantee that we will be safe. At night, we''d better send someone to inform Jingwu God. It''s better if we don''t go there." Mo Qing ice jade says gently, in the eye Mou reveals serious look. "But I want to find something there." The white night is light. "What?" "The treasure of resurrection! Or materials. " Thinking in the white night. There are many means of resurrection in his inheritance, but these means are all means of connecting the heaven. The materials needed are more rare and valuable than others. If you can''t find them in Shengxian or Outland at night, you can only try your luck in the Cangtian cliff. "Yes, the art of resurrection..." Qi Mei''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "in this case, I''ll go too." "What are you doing?" "I also want to revive my mother." Qi Mei with a bitter smile: "although the opportunity is very slim, but if I can do this, I am not sorry." Hearing the sound, he shook his head and said with a smile: "you don''t have to go. If there are enough materials, I will buy one for you. In that place, I have to be careful. If you go, I have to take care of you, don''t you?" When Qi Mei heard the voice, she was stunned. She turned and her face turned red. She said, "I don''t need you to take care of me. You... Don''t worry about me too much." Seeing Qi Mei''s appearance, he thought it was his own illusion. Mo Qing ice jade quietly looking at this scene, also do not make a sound. But at this time, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province went up to the top of the jade building. "Immortal Lord, master Bai, someone outside has sent a post." "Post?" Several people were stunned. "What''s the post?" "An invitation. It was sent by heiyang, the son of heiyang on the Tianshan Mountain Snow track in Jiangsu and Anhui. White night a listen, immediately went out, took over the post that Jiangsu and Anhui snow handed over. "What''s the matter?" Mo Qing ice jade comes. "Mr. heiyang is celebrating his birthday. He wants to treat me to a banquet." White night turned the next post way. "Master heiyang?" Mo Qing Bingyu seems to have thought of something, and a faint smile: "I think of it. If you really want to go to Cangtian cliff, you may take the line of heiyang Gongzi!" "Master heiyang has been to Cangtian cliff?" White night Leng asked. "No Mo Qing Bing Yu chuckled: "his father, the Black Sun emperor, has been there!" After ink clear ice jade language, white night immediately decided to set off, toward the Black Sun Tianshan. However, it is not easy for him to take him to the Cangtian cliff. At least it is impossible for him to ask for his clothes to help the man of unknown origin. But white night is not a particular worry. The emperor of heiyang is a man who advocates military force. He has always been respectful to those great powers. Today''s white night is no better than before. After thinking for a while, he immediately took off his waist fighting order."Light snow." "Childe Su Wan snow rushed forward, some nervous looking at the white night. "Xiaoxue, can you do me another favor?" "If you have anything to tell me, you are welcome." Snow busy road in Jiangsu and Anhui. White night light smile, handed her a bottle of pills, spin and smile: "you take my token, go to these places! Inform them that on the day of heiyang''s birthday, they must all be on the spot! " After that, the white night raised a little, the soul force gathered a large number of names. See these names, Su Wan Snow''s brain a burst of blank, people Zheng in situ half ring. "Childe, these people... You... You didn''t write wrong words?" "No mistake." "Laugh at the white night." . (try to get up on the third shift of this month) (try to get up on the third shift of the month) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1485 For the white night, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is naturally obedient. Since he met the white night in zongmen''s treasure house, Su Wanxue found that this man had left a deep impression in his heart, which could not be erased. After experiencing so many hardships and dangers, snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province worshipped the white night even more. Yes, the purest worship. Because in her opinion, the strength of white night is not high, but she can defeat so many strong enemies. This tenacity and courage are unprecedented in many souls. You know, this is not a dead dragon sword can do, at least Su Wanxue thinks that even if he takes the dead dragon sword, he may not be able to deal with so many strong people. However, the worship belongs to worship, and the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is not blind worship. She is not the kind of girl film that has just been born for more than ten years. She is also the soul of nearly ten thousand years. Although two thirds of the nearly ten thousand years have been spent in seclusion, her heart is still not comparable to that of ordinary people. But... In the face of the day night account of this matter, she still felt incredible. "Fake?" Su Wanxue, who had just left the jade building, looked at the list in his hand, and his small face was bitter and astringent: "these are the great people in the saint immortal region... Can we really move them in the white night? I''m afraid it''s the immortal Lord who''s coming, isn''t it Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was in a state of confusion and uneasiness. You know, some of the characters on these lists are even the predecessors of Moqing Bingyu. Rao, when she comes, should also make a gift to her. But now, the white night has to issue orders by itself! Do they really listen to the orders of the white night? To hear the orders of a man who has not even reached the level of immortal master? "That''s it The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province gasped for a few times and then headed for the nearest iceberg. Close to the cold iceberg, the temperature around is plummeting, Rao is the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, this cultivation feels cold to the bone. She looked around her eyes, not to mention the breath of soul power. Even the clouds and fog were frozen. "Almost there!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui moved the soul power, slightly warmed the body, swept the crystal like mountains not far away, and accelerated the pace. But just then, a long line of sight suddenly appeared in her eyes. This is a fleet of strange spirit animals pulling goods. Those spirit animals are carrying all kinds of gorgeous and dazzling treasures, at a glance, shining, especially wonderful. At the moment, the front of the team has reached the foot of the cold iceberg, and the leader is negotiating with the mountain guarding disciples of the cold iceberg. What is this for? The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui could not even understand it, but still took the courage to rely on the past. As we approached, we heard several voices coming from the mouth of the mountain guarding disciple. "Our monarch said," no one will be seen. Let''s go, let''s go! Take these rags and leave! " "But... We really hope to see you in the cold! Only his cold days can refine that God Dan... "The leader asked. Hearing the sound of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, we suddenly realized. People all say that the cold sky King keeps the golden mountain without using it. That is to say, the cold sky genuine Qi that he cultivates is the highest thing in alchemy, but the cold sky king can''t refine alchemy. Su Wanxue always thought it was just a joke. Now, it should be true. "Go, go, go! If you don''t go, I''ll send you on the road! " The mountain guarding disciple was ferocious and roared. A large number of mountain guarding disciples rushed out from all directions and surrounded the team directly. People see this, all face changed greatly, helpless, can only quickly pull the motorcade to leave. "Ha ha, do you know how good it is?" The mountain guarding disciples laughed with satisfaction. "It''s really ridiculous. It''s like meeting our monarch with some rags?" "That''s right, and I don''t know the rules. My brother''s legs hurt when they stand here. They''re still indifferent!" "Such an idiot, don''t take this crap! Even if it is to move a golden mountain! Don''t even want to see our monarch "Ha ha..." several mountain guarding disciples laughed. Hearing the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, it suddenly occurred to me. The reason why these mountain guarding disciples are so fierce is that the people in the previous motorcade did not "honor" them. Thinking of this, Su Wan snow took a breath slightly, took out a few small porcelain bottles from the storage ring, hung them on his waist, and walked over. "Oh, someone''s coming!" "Stand up, stand up!" The mountain guards lowered their voices. The head of a disciple staring at the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, when looking at the face of the visitor, his eyes suddenly brightened. "How beautiful the women are." Several people sigh in their hearts.Only to see the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui province came forward and clasped his fist: "Su Wanxue, a disciple of the jade tower, would like to see the great king in cold days!" "Yulou disciple?" Several people looked at each other. "What can I do for you?" The leading disciple asked without expression. "Oh, I''m under the command of... The immortal Lord. If I have something important to say to the emperor in cold weather, please do me a favor!" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was used as a ritual. She wanted to say the name of white night, but she thought for a long time. She didn''t know how to introduce them. She simply used ink to clear the reputation of ice jade. These people had never heard of the words of white night, but they must have heard of the immortal master of the jade building. Several disciples heard the sound, but did not speak. Instead, their eyes looked at the sky and the ground, looking at the appearance of no care. Su Wan snow see shape, immediately understand, immediately from the waist to take down the porcelain bottles handed over. "For the first time, Wanxue didn''t bring any good things. Here is a small gift. Please accept it with a smile." Su Wan snow smile way. Seeing this, the disciple immediately grinned, but when he took the medicine bottle and looked at it, his brow suddenly wrinkled. "What? Lvhuadan? This is it "Is this... Not enough?" Su Wan snow smile a stiff. "Not enough, of course. Shall you send the beggar?" The disciple held out his hand directly and showed a solicitous look. Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was furious, but people had to bow their heads under the eaves and could only reopen the storage ring. Lvhuadan''s grade is not low, but these disciples are obviously lion''s big mouth. Su and WAN snow groped for a while, but couldn''t find many pills better than LvHua pill. However, she could only take out the pills given by the immortal Lord and hand them over. "Some elder martial brothers, this... Is this OK?" Su Wan snow squeezed out a smile. The disciple took it, weighed it, and grinned. "It''s very kind of you, younger martial sister. Wait here first. I''ll inform the monarch immediately!" After all, people run to the inside in a flash... . (there is still one shift difference today, which is around 2 o''clock. In addition, there will be a shift around 4 o''clock, which is tomorrow''s) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1486 The disciple ran in and didn''t come out for a long time. The snow heart of Jiangsu and Anhui is hesitating, wandering at the door. The several mountain guarding disciples were all watching the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, squinting one by one and smiling at the corners of their mouths. "What''s your name, sister?" After the exchange of eyes, one of the students, who was rather sharp mouthed, came over and said with a smile. Su Wan snow willow eyebrow a frown, thought for a moment, mouth way: "my name is Su Wan snow." "Snow in Jiangsu and Anhui? Good name The man said with a smile, "I''ve been to the jade building, but I''ve never seen a beauty like sister Su!" "Ha ha..." the snow of Jiangsu and Anhui squeezed out a smile and subconsciously stepped back. However, the disciple ignored him. He didn''t notice the antipathy in Su Wanxue''s eyes. He actually stepped forward and asked, "younger martial sister Su, what''s the purpose of our soul cultivation people to become disciples of these major schools? Isn''t it just for the sake of cultivation, to be able to improve one''s own strength? In order to get ahead one day, don''t you? " "What does this elder martial brother want to say?" The snow willow eyebrows of Jiangsu and Anhui moved, full of vigilant questions. "Ha ha, younger martial sister, do you want me to be more straightforward?" The man laughed and blinked. He said with a smile, "younger martial sister, do you have a partner of double practice?" If you don''t know the meaning of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, isn''t it a fool? "I''m sorry, I''ve got a couple." Su Wan snow thought for a while, in order to save trouble, immediately said coldly. "If you have, you can find another one." A square faced man behind said with a smile. "I didn''t plan to." "Hehe, it seems that younger martial sister is shy." Several men laughed. This is in front of the iceberg on a cold day. Some people dare not be too presumptuous. If they are in other places, no one knows what these guys will do. Su and WAN Snow''s face was heavy, and his fist was pinched secretly, but it was not easy to attack. He could only iron his face and say nothing. Soon, the disciple ran over and shrugged: "younger martial sister, it''s a pity that our monarch is in seclusion and has no time to see you!" Hearing the sound of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, his face changed suddenly: "how could this... Be?" "Younger martial sister, it''s better to shut up and wait for the emperor." The disciple said with a smile. Su Wanxue bit his teeth and took out the token given by the white night. He said, "I''m actually on the order of master Bai. I''ve come here to talk to the Lord of cold days. Elder martial brother, would you please take this token and go to see the Lord again? Please "Again? Hum! Where do you think our iceberg is? Who do you think our monarch is? I''ve passed the message once, and I''ll go again. Isn''t that bad luck? " The disciple frowned. "What does this elder martial brother want?" Su Wan snow felt that his words had something to say, and his small face asked tightly. "Ha ha, I don''t want you to do anything. It''s very simple." The man grinned and suddenly approached him, saying, "if you are willing to be my double practice partner, I will go in and preach." "What?" Su Wan snow was furious, pointing to several people: "you... You are simply deceiving people too much!" "If you don''t want to, just go. We don''t force it!" The disciple curled his mouth. "Yes, we don''t force it!" "Just don''t want to go!" "Ha ha..." people all around us gave out funny laughter. "A bunch of assholes!" Su Wanxue finally couldn''t stand it. He bit his teeth and wanted to teach these guys a lesson. But the reason finally overcame the impulse, the person furiously hums, or chooses to turn the head to leave. "Younger martial sister, if you have any idea, you can come to me at any time!" The disciple laughed. Su and WAN Snow''s face was livid, and he didn''t go back. But at this time, a voice of indifference came from the cold iceberg. "The people outside the mountain are the emissaries of the night Lord?" The voice is cold, but there is a kind of free and easy to say the taste. "Is this... The king''s voice?" Several disciples were scared, looked at the source of the eye sound, one by one scalp numb, quickly knelt down on the ground. "Night king? Who is it? " Jiangsu and Anhui snow a head of fog, but soon seems to understand something. Night King... I don''t know. It means white night. "Yes." Su Wan snow took a deep breath and called out, "who are you?" However, as soon as she said this, a bitter wind and frost swept over the ice mountain. After the wind and frost, it''s chilly all around. This time, let alone the soul power, I''m afraid the sky and soul will be frozen. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province retreated again and again, and could not look directly into her eyes. When the wind and frost ended, she saw a man standing in front of her.Wearing white clothes, he was handsome and extraordinary, cool and supreme. This is the famous white jade emperor in cold days! Su Wan snow heart crazy, feel the power of white jade, the whole person some can not help shivering. Is this the king of cold days? Her mind trembled slightly. The existence of such a terrible, afraid that a sneeze can freeze themselves? The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui suddenly returned to her senses and looked at the jade in white. She hastened to make a ceremony and did not dare to be slighted. But at this time, the jade in white suddenly stepped forward and knelt on one knee to pay homage to the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui provinces. "Bai Yiyu meets the ambassador! I don''t know if your envoy has arrived. I''m sorry for your neglect. " The voice spread. In a flash, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province was struck by lightning, and the whole person was stunned in situ. There are few dull disciples behind. They rub their eyes hard, and finally make sure they are not wrong. How could you kneel down to this girl? What the hell is going on here? The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui stayed in the same place for more than ten days without returning to his mind. White jade slightly raised his head, looked at the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui, and said cautiously, "the envoy... The envoy?" "Ah? Oh, why, why Su Wan snow suddenly returned to his senses and said in a hurry. "My Lord, I don''t know what news you have brought to you by your coming here?" Bai Yiyu asked again, in a respectful voice. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui has just slowed down, but the shock and astonishment on her face have not been dispersed for a long time. "That... I... I was ordered by the night emperor to go to heiyang mountain immediately to celebrate the birthday of heiyang young master..." "I understand." White jade nodded: "subordinate will immediately go to prepare, immediately set out." "Good..." Su Wanxue nodded his head and said with a sigh of relief, "then I''ll inform the others..." "please wait a minute, my Lord!" The jade in white is suddenly on the way. "What''s the matter?" Su Wan snow puzzled at him. However, Bai Yi Yu''s side head swept his eyes, and the several mountain guarding disciples kneeling on the ground asked, "why didn''t you come to the mountain, but waited here?" On hearing this, Su and WAN Xue Qi did not hit a place, angry, and directly said all the previous things. Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, white jade raised his hand directly. Click.. a crisp sound came out. All the mountain guards turned into ice sculptures. After a while, all the mountain guards turned into powder and disappeared in the air. Jiangsu and Anhui provinces were so frightened that their faces were very pale. But at this time, Bai Yiyu knelt down again, and she was trembling with fear on her face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1487 Let''s write this chapter at 4 o''clock tomorrow. I can''t carry half of it. I doze off www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1488 "What are you doing?" Seeing this scene, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui felt that her head couldn''t turn around, even speaking was powerless. But listen to the mouth of white jade and make a quick and heavy voice: "if you are guilty, you should die, and you will let your officials forgive me." After that, the man again knocked his head on the ground. This is a complete fear, awe to the extreme performance ah! Why is that? Is it... He really feels extremely scared of the white night? But why are so strong people... So afraid of the white night? "You... You get up, it''s over, I will not blame you..." the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui spits out a cloud of air, and it is not very profitable to speak. Although she never accepted the kneeling of this level of existence. "Thank you, my Lord." White clothes jade said, spin and palm turn, hold a brocade box, handed over: "this is the wankun God jade, so that the minister can wear this thing can do twice the effort, the subordinate bravely to offer to adults." "What? "Ten thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand thousand jade?" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province is wide open, people stare at the box for half a day, but they can not return to God for a long time. She once remembered that the immortal Lord said that two precious jade pieces were produced on the cold iceberg in the holy immortal area. Both of them are rare treasures. One can greatly improve the ability of her soul technique move, make her flame hotter, colder and colder, sword Qi more sharp, sword Qi more powerful, and the other one can greatly increase his cultivation Speed. Because of these two precious jade, the cold iceberg was extremely chaotic for a period of time, and people who watched jade were endless. The latter two precious jade all missing, the cold ice mountain this just a little calm down. But the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui never thought that today, white jade, the host of the cold iceberg, actually took out this jade and gave it to himself. Am I dreaming? The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui supported his forehead and forced himself to calm down, but still stuttered: "white jade adult... You... You really want to give me this thing?" "Yes." White Yi Yu hurriedly said: "as long as the officials don''t tell the Lord... It will be ok..." br > when you hear this, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui suddenly realizes. No wonder white jade is so scared and sincere, even to offer treasure, originally he is afraid of the white night. But... How can you have such a big ability in the night? Can he be so scared? If he is to leave, can he be given a sword in the night even if there is a dragon sword? However, snow in Jiangsu and Anhui did not know that white clothes jade took pills given by the white night, and his life was long controlled by the white night, and escaped, but died! Facing such temptation, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is not a saint. After a moment of thinking, she still reached out to take over the brocade box and nodded: "since that is good, I take it, I should compensate for the loss of your disciples who were filial piety before me." "Thank you, my Lord!" White jade hurriedly worship his head again. "Don''t thank me. You''re going to get ready. I''m going to inform others." Su Wan snow smiled, and turned away. "Congratulations to your excellency!" White jade makes a ceremony again. Leaving the cold iceberg, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was still in a dreamlike mood. She looked at the brocade box in her eyes and thought she was dreaming. "Who is white night... Exactly?" The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui murmured silently. After leaving the cold ice mountain, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui also learned to be smart. Instead of reporting the name of Mo Qing ice jade, it took out the token directly, indicating that it was the envoy of the night emperor. Before and after also only a day of work, the snow will give her a white night list run. When she returned to the jade building, her storage ring was full of all kinds of treasures. The top floor of jade building. "All informed?" "Notified." The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui appeared to be a little excited. Suddenly, people thought about something, and turned out a lot of treasures from the storage ring. "These are the treasures you have dedicated to you by those who claim to belong to you..." br > Oh? " A white night scan, a light smile: "these things to you have a lot of help, give you!" "Here?" "Yes, it should be a hard work for you." "But... These are... No more babies?" The voice of snow in Jiangsu and Anhui is hoarse. "It doesn''t matter. You take it." White night waved, not very concerned. The snow in Jiangsu and Anhui opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Finally, he sighed and said, "well, I will be welcome. If you regret, I will come to you." "OK!" The night smiled, and he rose and headed out."Mr. Bai, where are you going Su Wanxue asked. "To heiyang mountain, of course. It''s almost time... " ... ... ... ... heiyang mountain is located at the edge of Shengxian region. Here, there are many xiongshan mountains, and there are a lot of clouds under the mountains, so that every mountain is like a sacred mountain, which makes people feel revered. But today''s heiyang mountain is obviously more lively than usual. On the broad road, we can see a lot of exotic animals holding various rare treasures. In addition, some well-dressed souls are heading for the Black Sun Mountain. The sky can also see sporadic breath deep figure. However, when we get to heiyang mountain, all those who can fly are extraordinary powers, which can''t be compared with those of ordinary souls. Ordinary soul people dare to fly around here for fear of being beaten down by the people of heiyang mountain if they dare to fly here. "Ah? What day is this? Why are so many guests coming to heiyang mountain A soul person passing by heiyang mountain, full of curiosity, grabbed a guest who was just about to enter the mountain and asked. The guest was very unhappy, but when he saw the strength of the soul, he could only resist his anger and snorted: "don''t you know? Today is heiyang mountain''s eldest son''s birthday. These people are here to celebrate his birthday "I see." The man suddenly, spin and smile: "so, can go in to ask for a glass of wine?" "It''s OK to ask for a glass of wine, but you have to prepare a generous gift! Otherwise, who will pay attention to you? " The guest glanced at the next soul, and saw that he was a plain magic weapon. A slight hum came out of his nose. He shook his hand and went inside. It''s just. From the outside of heiyang mountain, it seems to be very lively, but on the mountain, the atmosphere can only be said to be ordinary. The number of visitors is not small, but the majority of young people, even if there are older, the status and strength is not high. Most of them hope to get in touch with heiyang emperor through the line of heiyang childe, so as to establish a good relationship with heiyang mountain. Therefore, the emperor of heiyang has already told Mr. heiyang in advance to deal with the banquet by himself. He has no time to meet these cats and dogs. Black Yang childe bitter smile, also can only be. "Mr. Zhang Huai is here!" "Li Meng pillow adult arrives!" "Three empty real people come!" "To the second company ... a loud voice came from the door. Black Yang, who was talking with his brothers and sisters, immediately welcomed him. "Oh, boy, long time no see!" "Brother Li, brother Zhang, come here, please come in!" "Ha ha, you are welcome. Don''t greet us! We are very casual! " "Ha ha, that''s good. If you have any need, just open your mouth!" "Zhengyang, you go to have a drink with brother Li and brother Zhang," he said with a smile "Good brother." The young soul nodded and walked towards this side. He went to the door again. The banquet hall was bustling and boiling. "Brother, are there any big names coming today?" Behind a girl carefully asked. "Big man?" Black Yang childe slightly a Zheng, hesitated and shook his head: "if that adult does not come, there may not be any big people present!" "The Lord?" The girl was at a loss. But just then, a light laugh came from the door. "Little girl, do you think your brother is the first childe Yu Qi Ling? Big names? It''s just a little party for small people to curry favor with your brother and your father. Those big people who know everything are not interested in joining us here! " The words fell to the ground, and the people on the side of heiyang looked at the door. But a few people came to the door, and the leader was a handsome young man with a jade face and a folding fan in his hand. Childe''s face is full of smiles. His face looks like jade. He is handsome. His temperament is incomparable and luxurious. "It''s Wu Mo!" Someone recognized the person. "What happened to this guy?" "Isn''t he always wrong with Mr. heiyang? Did you come to celebrate the birth of heiyang? " "This is the weasel to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken. I''m not at ease!" "But this Wu is arrogant, little man? Is this to look down on us? " "What a nuisance!" People whispered and talked. However, the young master named Wu Mo said with a smile: "don''t make a mistake. I didn''t come here to celebrate this guy''s birthday. But my father has something to discuss with heiyang Tianjun. I came by and had nothing to do. I came here to have a drink. I think with the heart of master heiyang, I should not be so stingy as to be reluctant to be drunk."When he said this, people around him were furious. He also said that he didn''t come to celebrate the birthday of master heiyang and ask for a glass of wine. However, Mr. heiyang didn''t get angry. He took a deep breath and said coldly, "if you want to drink, please help yourself, but I have to tell you, if anyone is fooling around here, I will break his legs and throw him out!" "Ha ha." Wu Mo squinted and didn''t answer. He led the people to the wine table next to him... the atmosphere of the scene became strange with Wu Mo''s arrival. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1489 Wu Mo''s arrival made Mr. heiyang absent-minded. The relationship between Wu Mo''s father and heiyang Tianjun is fair, but Wu Mo and heiyang Gongzi are opposite. Many people don''t know why Wu Mo wants to fight against master heiyang, but it doesn''t matter. They have accumulated a lot of gratitude and resentment after years of fighting. Although they are placed under the stage, even the Black Sun emperor and Wu Mo''s father Qiyun Dajun are aware of it. However, they did not stop. I think this is not enough to affect the relationship between the two families. "Brother, you have to be careful. This guy is going to do something." The girl walked to the side of the Black Sun childe, and while staring at Wu Mo, who was drinking wine for himself, she said. "I know, but it doesn''t matter. This is heiyang mountain. What can he do? If we really make a big fuss and let my father down, we won''t need our help at that time. Lord Qiyun will also take good care of him! " Black Sun childe light way. The girl nodded silently and hummed: "if he really dares to mess around, I will throw him out! "You..." Mr. Black Yang shook his head and didn''t know how to say his sister. Although heiyang is jealous and cruel in dealing with the soul, he is famous for doting on his younger brothers and sisters. All the guests were present, and the banquet hall was still lively. When he saw that he was almost there, he would turn back to the main banquet and prepare for the banquet. Just then, however, came the sound of ridicule. "Oh, no, just these guests? How can some cats and dogs come to the scene for his birthday? Tut tut... Is this too shabby? " The voice is very Yin Yang strange, and in the banquet hall is particularly sonorous. When people heard the sound, they all changed color. It was not Wu Mo who spoke, but a thin and frail young man beside Wu mo. The young man''s face was pale and his eyes were haze. Some people recognized that it was Zhang Qiu, who was with Wu mo. "Zhang Qiu, what do you say? How dare you say we are dogs and cats? " "You have the seed to say it again!" The guests said angrily. However, as soon as the words fell, Wu Mo, who was drinking wine, turned a slant in his eyes and stared at several people: "how?"?? Is Zhang Qiu wrong? Are you not a cat and a dog Seeing that Wu Mo opened his mouth, the guests turned red and did not dare to make any more noise. "A bunch of rubbish, sit down and drink! It''s like a host, there are guests! " Wu Mo shook his head. "Ha ha ha ha..." people around the table burst out laughing on the spot. "Asshole The girl was so angry that she would rush over. Black Yang childe immediately grabbed her, urgent way: "younger sister, don''t be impulsive." "But... Big brother, he humiliates you like this... Are you indifferent?" The girl gnashed her teeth. "Take it as a barking dog and ignore him!" Mr. heiyang sank. The girl''s face was red, and the anger in her eyes was very obvious. However, heiyang said so, and she could not help but stare at Wu Mo with murderous eyes again. She turned around and sat at the wine table drinking. Seeing the scene, Wu Mo''s laughter was even greater. It''s a birthday party, but it''s really weird. At this time, a servant suddenly rushed in. "Young master! Childe!! coming! coming!! Here comes the Lord This exclamation immediately attracted the people at the banquet to turn their eyes. Black Yang childe one face is astonished, sink to ask: "what come?" "Here comes the big man!"!! Here comes the big man The servant was out of breath. "Big man?" Mr. Black Yang''s heart pounded: do you mean the emperor? The attendant then called out, "it''s the sea rage king! Here comes the sea angry king "What? Sea angry king? " "My God, why did he come?" "Do you mean to look for the emperor of black sun?" The scene instantly exploded the pot, countless guests all stood up, incredibly opened. "How? A large number of heiyang Tianjun have already said that they can''t see visitors. If he meets with Hai Nu emperor quietly, how can he come here? " "Are you here to celebrate your birthday?" "My God, young master, you really have face!" The guests showed a sudden color, and looked at the Black Sun childe one after another, marveling and appreciating. I remember that you were so excited that you were very excited! It must be! " Black Yang childe Leng next, also show a trace of smile. Although it was not the adult who came, it was good for the sea anger king to be present."Come on! Go out with me to meet hainu Master heiyang returned to his senses, even busy way. "Good!" They nodded and went out at once. At this time, the sea anger king has come here. As soon as he arrived, he was in all directions. His spirit and power were like the raging sea and raging waves. No matter who he was, he felt Suffocated at the moment. The guests and Mr. heiyang looked together, but saw a middle-aged man in a blue robe falling from the sky. "What a sea rage king!" Someone''s eyes burst into light and screamed out. "See the sea rage king!" The guests saluted and yelled. "Ha ha ha ha, you''re welcome, you''re welcome!! Hahaha... " the sea anger King''s hearty laughter spread. "Heiyang has seen hainu master!" Black Yang childe and others also immediately came forward, clasping fists and laughing. "Master heiyang?" Sea anger big gentleman swept a look, smile repeatedly nod: "good! Good! Good! You have improved a lot during this period! If you go on like this, you will soon surpass your father "Master, I''m so flattered." "How modest you are The sea angry King laughed. Mr. heiyang laughed and said, "master, I''ve come all the way to heiyang mountain. I''ve been working hard all the way. Come on, master. Please come inside! Let me toast you People warmly greet. But at this time, the sea anger king is a little smile: "no, I come here to find a person, if he is not in, I can only leave first, this wine... Don''t drink." The words fell to the ground, and black sun was struck by lightning. The people around him were also in a daze. "Master hainu, you... Didn''t you come to celebrate my brother''s birthday?" The girl next to me asked. "This... This time there is an urgent matter, next time..." sea anger big Jun light smile way. Mr. heiyang looks extremely unnatural. It''s been a long time... Isn''t it for him? This is a big Oolong... the atmosphere is very embarrassing. But just then, a voice came out of the room. "Master Hai Nu, you''ve all come here. Let''s have a drink." This voice is Wu Mo''s. And the moment the voice caught up with him, Hai Nu''s eyes suddenly lit up and he laughed: "is Mr. Wu really here? Good! Good! Since Mr. Wu has opened his mouth, I''ll stay and have a drink! " His voice fell to the ground, and black Yang''s face was extremely white. . (we have to get up early to do business tomorrow. The two shifts after 12 o''clock will be moved to the day of tomorrow. The time is uncertain, but it will be finished before 6:00 p.m., and then there will be another shift before 12:00 p.m. in the morning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1490 No wonder Wu Mo will suddenly appear at the banquet, no wonder he will be aimed at the guests present at the Black Sun childe sneer, provocation. It turns out that he has this skill! And it''s all in his plan. He had long known that the sea anger king would come, so he deliberately prepared all this in order to humiliate the black Yang childe in front of the public. After all, everyone can see that the sea anger king is completely against Wu Mo Lai. As a result, it is not natural for Mr. Wu to compare with Mr. Hei. After the incident came out, the face of heiyang childe and even Heiyangshan was not easy to put on. "Damn it! The thief She was gnashing her teeth, and her silver teeth were almost broken. If there were not so many people watching, she would rush up and teach Wu Mo a lesson. Many of the guests also looked unnatural. However, more people still have the courage to flatter. Although Mr. heiyang is the master, Wu Mo''s posture seems to be able to drive the sea angry King... to drive a great king? What a terror! What energy does Wu Mo master? The most important thing is that they have a chance to have such close contact with a great power. How can they not make people excited? So, the guests roared towards Wu Mo and the angry king of the sea rushed to flatter each other, and each one of them met with a smile and flattered to the extreme. "Oh, no matter how busy things are, you can''t have a glass of wine without it? Master Hai Nu, come on, please come in. I''d like to toast you. " "I didn''t expect that Mr. Wu was so familiar with master Hai nu. It seems that he has a great adventure." "Hehe, who is Mr. Wu? There is no limit to the future. How can ordinary people compare it? " "That''s not true? Mr. Wu, I have offended so much before. Please bear with me and forgive me a lot. " Seeing the scene, Mr. Black Yang''s face became more and more ugly. Several of the brothers and sisters around him all clenched their fists and resented each other. "This group of waitoucao "Bah! Big brother, how can you invite these dog things? " "It''s disgusting!" They all cast aside in secret, and their faces were full of disgust. Master heiyang did not speak. Wu Mo here is the corner of his mouth up, squint and smile, suddenly said: "black Yang, what are you still in a daze to do? The guests have been standing here for a long time. Master hainu is thirsty. Would you like to invite people to drink? Yes? Is that how you treat guests in heiyang mountain? " "Yes, young master, you are the master. You can''t let the guests stand." "We don''t care. We can''t neglect master Hai nu." Some of the guests also spoke out for Wu mo. What a huge change this has been. Mr. Black Yang took a deep breath. Although his face was extremely ugly, people still squeezed out a smile and walked over. "Master Hai Nu, please come inside." "Well." The sea anger King nodded with a smile and was not polite. He strode to the inside. The crowd returned to the banquet hall. But now the atmosphere has been extremely embarrassing. In addition to some people who have a good relationship with heiyang, the rest of the guests are almost surrounded by the sea anger king and Wu Mo Zhuan. This time Wu Mo turned his back on guests. Wu Mo''s table is full, surrounded by a large number of toasts, while heiyang''s side is sparse. People drink one cup after another, almost all of them are staring at Wu Mo''s table and frowning. "Young master, don''t be too angry. These villains came here just to see the emperor. Now the Lord of heaven has avoided seeing him, and the sea anger king has appeared. How can they hold on to him without death? These are just a group of snobbish people. It''s better to see clearly today that we can have less contact and avoid unnecessary trouble in the future? " A guest said with a smile. Mr. Black Yang reluctantly smiles, but he is still not very comfortable in his heart. "Hello, heiyang, what''s the matter with you? Master hainu has been sitting here for so long, you didn''t come here to toast? I''m afraid your father will severely punish you for neglecting the guests if he knows it? " At this time, Wu Mo over there opened his mouth again and called to this place with a bantering laugh. "Yes, young master, come and toast quickly." "Don''t let the elder get angry!" "Come on The guests were shouting at the table. The banquet hall is very lively. "Don''t... Bully people too much!" The girl clapped the table and said angrily. "Bullying too much?" Wu Mo frowned: "who did we bully? How did we bully? " "You..." the girl was dumb again. At this time, Mr. heiyang stood up silently and walked over with his glass in his hand.He still squeezed out that extremely reluctant smile and bent down slightly to the sea angry king. "Sir, I respect you." "Oh, good... Good..." sea anger big gentleman smile, then want to drink. But at this time, Wu Mo spoke again. "Master, he is so insincere to offer you wine. If you drink it, you will lose your prestige?" As soon as the words came out, the wine that Hai Nu had just put to his mouth froze immediately. People breathe hard. Mr. heiyang was stunned. However, the next second, sea anger King actually is directly put on the table, silent, concentrate on eating food. This scene completely shocked the guests. This is not to give black Yang childe face at all! It''s just a word from Wu mo... Is this the case of the sea angry king? What is Wu Mo''s hand holding in the end, which can make the sea angry King shake his face? "Master, you..." master heiyang''s hands holding the cup were shaking, and his face was red and blue. But Hai Nu did not speak. Mr. heiyang''s pupil is so huge that he can''t help it. Get angry with Wu Mo? Others did nothing, not to mention his father is also here, if it is stiff, it is not easy to clean up. Get angry with Hai Nu? That''s even more impossible. Other people can do something good or bad. The atmosphere was extremely embarrassing. No one dared to speak. When he didn''t know how to deal with it, two strong breath came over. "Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha One of the laughter was gone. Then two tall and straight figures happened to stand in front of the gate. People looked together and were shocked. All the guests got up and looked at the gate. This is the Black Sun emperor and Qi Yun emperor. The emperor of black sun was dressed in black and had white hair. His face was so vicissitudes that his breath had reached the point of introversion. Qiyun, on the other hand, should look younger, with a goatee beard and a robe, with extraordinary prestige. "Dad Black Yang childe and Wu moqiqi shout. The guests were overjoyed, but their scalp was numb, and they all got up to worship. "Meet the emperor of heiyang and Qiyun!" "Ha ha, it''s all free." The emperor of Black Sun laughs and goes directly with Qi Yun to the sea. "Hai Nu would like to disturb you. Please forgive me." The sea anger king also immediately gets up, smiles the way. "Lord Hai Nu, what''s this? You can come to my black sun mountain, is to let my black sun mountain shine. How can it be presumptuous? " The emperor of Black Sun laughed. "You''re joking. I came to see Mr. Wu today, so I came to disturb you." Sea anger big king again smile way. As soon as this word fell, the smile on his face froze. Even he showed up, and Hai Nu was still standing on Wu Mo''s side. It can be seen that others really don''t care much about heiyang. The emperor held his breath in his heart, but his face did not show it. Qi Yun big Jun swept Wu Mo''s eyes and gave him a faint smile: "no matter what, since the sea anger Lord is here today, how do we have to drink a cup of pain and joy?" "That''s right. Lord hainu, please talk to me in the inner hall! We must be drunk today Black Sun emperor busy smile way. "Good." The sea angry King nodded with a smile. "Mr. Wu, come in, too." At this time, the Black Sun emperor said again. The speech fell to the ground, and the whole audience was in uproar. Invite Wu Mo? This is a banquet among giants! What does that mean? This means that several great powers already feel that Wu Mo has the possibility of becoming a great king! "Since uncle asks so, my nephew is better off obeying orders than deference." Wu Mo gets up with a smile and sweeps the black Yang childe in his eyes. The fun and pride in his eyes are very obvious. There is no doubt that this time, Wu Mo won, and it was a complete victory. "Sier, the guest here, I''ll leave it to you." The emperor of black Yang looked at him and said. "Yes, father." Black Sun childe''s eyes are full of lament and helplessness, low voice fist. The Black Sun emperor nodded his head without expression. When he turned around, his smile appeared again: "please come inside." "Come on, come in, please." All of them were smiling. He said nothing and looked at him silently. But at this time, another servant rushed into the banquet hall. "Newspaper! My Lord, childe... There are... Guests coming... "The servant gasped and cried eagerly."When you arrive, you''ll have to ask Xi''er to greet you. What''s wrong? Didn''t you see the guests present? " The emperor of Black Sun frowned and drank. "But... The man..." the servant opened his mouth. "It''s just cats and dogs. I think brother heiyang can handle it, can''t he?" Wu Mo swept his eyes and said with a smile. Mr. Black Yang took a deep breath and said, "go and invite the guest in... Father, you can go to the bar first. I will take care of it here." "Well." The emperor of Black Sun nodded lightly, and led several distinguished guests to walk towards it. The attendant looked at the young master with black eyes, hesitated and retreated. Soon, a man in white, like snow, with cold air all over his body, walked slowly into the banquet hall under the guidance of the attendant. In an instant, the temperature of the whole banquet hall dropped a few minutes. The attendants rushed to the black Yang childe, who was just sitting at the banquet and was still drinking wine, and said, "Sir, the guests are here... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1491 It seems that he didn''t hear the servant''s words. He buried himself in drinking and didn''t go to see people. The people next to me comforted me. "Childe..." see childe ignore oneself, attendant hesitated next, can''t help but call again. The girl sitting next to her got angry and said angrily, "here we are. You can find a seat for him. Don''t you see that the young master is not happy?" "This..." the waiter was embarrassed. It was a faint smile. "Today''s birthday is the day of Daqing. Why are you so unhappy?" This word falls, black Yang childe slightly a Leng. The sound... Seems to be familiar... Where did you hear it? Not only is the Black Sun childe, the guests of another table also one after another look. They only saw the profile of the visitors. Some of them felt familiar, but for a while they couldn''t remember where they had seen them. But I don''t blame them. It''s very difficult for them to see the supreme existence. Mr. Black Yang raised his head slightly. But the man''s palm turned, a box appeared, a faint smile, the tone gradually serious: "hanbingshan cold days, the big prince white jade congratulates the young master, may the young master come to the decision in the future, the cloud rises straight, the small gift, does not become the respect!" A simple sentence fell, and instantly... the whole banquet hall was shocked. "What? Cold... Cold... Cold... Cold... Cold day, king?? He''s the king of cold weather "Really... Really him? It''s impossible "No wonder I feel so familiar. It turns out that this man is really a white jade emperor in cold weather!" "What''s going on? How can the king come on a cold day "Isn''t he supposed to come to Mr. Wu Mo? How... " the guests have been gaping, one by one, as if broken, completely stupid. No one expected that the white jade would appear in the cold day... "cold... Lord cold..." the wine cup in the hands of master heiyang was a little unstable, and he was trembling. He thought that he was wrong. The invitation, not to mention the white night, was sent to everyone in the blissful sea. But he didn''t expect these people to come. You know, at the beginning, those people, big people, were countless. They were all at the level of the emperor. If his son heiyang didn''t rely on his name, how could these people look at him? If today is the birthday of the Black Sun emperor, the strong can naturally be countless. But this birthday is just a son, not Lao Tzu, who can pull down the cheek? This is the reason why Hai Nu said that he was not here to celebrate the birth of heiyang. No one wants to degrade himself. Mr. heiyang couldn''t believe it. The girl next to him had a huge mouth. She has heard of the name of white jade. It was the same level of existence as the Black Sun emperor. Even if the sea anger king saw it, he had to be polite and dare not make a mistake. "What? Do you despise my humble manners and refuse to accept them? " See black Yang childe still stiff in place, white dress jade tiny smile way. "How?" Black Yang childe suddenly an exciting spirit, people come back to God, hurried forward to hold the gift, busy way: "thank you for the cold weather." "What is this?" The girl couldn''t help asking. "This is the Pearl of the East night!" White dress jade smile way. The voice dropped to the ground, and the banquet hall was quiet again. All people''s eyes are like magnets, which are absorbed by the brocade box. They are all stupid eyes. "East... East night pearl?" "This is the best treasure that can make you angry and raise your soul. In cold weather, you just sent it out?" "In the end, it''s the king in cold weather, and he''s really generous!" "My God, how can master heiyang know such a person? What''s more, such a person, how could he celebrate his birthday? " "Did I drink too much?" For a long time, the guests gradually regained their senses, whispered to themselves and talked in succession. The expression of each face was extremely exaggerated. "This, my Lord, is this too expensive?" Black Sun childe is also shocked to lose color. "Ha ha ha, it''s just a little thing. As long as you don''t dislike it, what''s more, Lord ye asked me to come here. If you give me something that can''t be put on the table, where should I put my face?" White dress jade smile way. "Lord night?" Master heiyang shivered and suddenly thought of something. "Do you have any wine? I have been thirsty all the way. Why? Do you want me to stand? " White dress jade smile way. Black Yang childe this just returned to God, hastily way: "how can? Come and come, Lord, in cold weather, please take your seat The crowd also called in a hurry: "cold day Lord, this side please, this side please...""I can''t take a seat, but I can''t sit in it." White jade smile way, sit casually in the side of black Yang childe. The guests'' heads were boiling hot and they could not accept it. The jade in white came just as soon as he came. He was so polite that he didn''t even dare to sit on the seat. Is that too much face for Mr. heiyang? With the arrival of white jade, the people here are naturally delighted. Black Sun childe''s gloomy face also appeared bursts of smile. The black Yang childe''s chest was swept away, and the man also became high spirited. He stood up straight, held up his glass and said, "come on, little sister, let''s toast the adults in the cold day, come on!" "Good!" The crowd rose. "Ha ha ha, you are very kind." White jade laughs a few times, also raises a cup to stand. But just then the valet came in again. "Young master, there are guests again!" "Oh?" Black Yang childe this time left a heart eye, busy ask: "who which guest?" "Is... Is a Taoist, villain do not know his identity, he just said is to give you a birthday..." the attendant carefully way. Taoist? People were shocked. But Bai Yiyu laughed: "it seems that the old Taoist priest has arrived! He came so fast. " "Old ox nose?" Black Yang childe Leng next, suddenly thought of what, busy asked: "cold day adult, you mean difficult is not Chuan Daojun?" "It''s mostly him." "Let him come in by himself," he said with a smile! We''ll go on drinking, and he''ll come and get him a couple of bowls and chopsticks. " "This..." master heiyang hesitated. However, not long after he ran down, the valet rushed in again, looking extremely eager and panting. "Childe, there are a lot of guests outside, and they say they are all here to celebrate your birthday..." the guests in the banquet hall look around one after another, and one by one they are frightened. "Who is it this time?" He asked. "No... I don''t know, but the breath is terrible..." "please! Come in, all of you. Come on Mr. Black Yang seemed to realize something and roared in a hurry. The guests around were scared. "Yes... Yes..." the attendant ran out. People''s hearts are uneasy, also do not know this sudden arrival of a large number of guests is sacred. When these guests came in one after another, the banquet hall was silent for three times, and then the pot exploded instantly. In addition to chuandaojun, a number of powerful people have arrived, such as xingmangzun, Qianfo luoshou Chenwu, Wanqian Dao and huatianlong! People with congratulatory gifts, smiling face into the banquet hall. All of a sudden, all the guests at the opposite table slipped off their chairs and fell to the ground. They were terrified and unbelievable. All of them knelt down on their knees, trembling, and their scalp was numb... "what''s going on Mr. heiyang was also silly and looked at the visitor. He was frozen in place and couldn''t move www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1492 In the inner hall, several beautiful and graceful women are carrying spirit wine and fruit, carefully placed on the table. The Black Sun emperor sat in the hall and looked at the sea anger and Qi Yun below with a smile on his face. "Mo''er, tell my father why Lord Hai Nu is looking for you?" Don''t wait for the Black Sun emperor to open his mouth, Qiyun big gentleman can''t help but ask. "Well, father, it''s not a big deal." Wu Mo hugged his fist and said with a smile: "master Hai Nu is just looking for a herb, which is called green ink grass. Only one person has this herb. This man is his teacher." "So it is..." Qi Yun big Jun showed a sudden color, nodded his head and said, "but then again, why does Hai Nu want this herb?" "Oh... Some time ago, when I was practicing, I was injured due to an accident. I needed green ink grass to heal my wound. However, I searched for most of the holy immortal regions, but I couldn''t find the whereabouts of green ink grass. After hearing about this medicine, I came to your young master for help." Sea anger big gentleman smile way. In spite of this, no one knows whether he is telling the truth or not. "Well, don''t talk about it. It''s boring. Come here and have a drink. I''ll give you a toast." The emperor raised his glass and said. Several people also raised their glasses to get up. After a glass of wine, people began to chat. But just then, there was a lot of noise outside. Even the sky is black. "What''s going on?" He turned his head to the attendant beside him. "Small... Villain also don''t know..." the other person whole body trembles, hastily bows the head to say. "Go out and have a look! Tell Xi''er to be quiet. Don''t you see that I''m entertaining your guests? " The emperor of black sun was cold. When the servant heard the sound, he nodded quickly and ran out. The emperor of the black sun then stretched out his face and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, everyone. Let''s continue." "Ha ha ha, OK, go on, drink!" The sea angry King laughed and drank with the crowd. But soon, outside the hall came the sound of anger. "What are you talking about? Asshole! What is the Black Sun emperor? If he had not been the son''s Laozi! You see, I won''t tear down the Black Sun Mountain! " The sound was hot and the volume was not small. Several people in the hall could hear it clearly. Hearing this, Qiyun Dajun frowned. The emperor of black sun was even more furious, and he smashed his glass on the table. "Brother heiyang, it seems that your childe''s friends can''t drink too much. Have you been drunk before the banquet started? Nonsense Qi Yun said lightly. "Hum! All of you will sit here and wait for me to go out and have a good look at who dares to be so arrogant in my black sun mountain! " "Ha ha ha ha, if someone dares to call out your name, if you are really a big man, I''d better go out with you and see who is so arrogant!" The sea angry King laughed. "No problem!" The emperor of Black Sun didn''t refuse, his face was cold, and he rushed to the outside. They followed immediately. Wu Mo''s mouth rose and immediately followed him out. The emperor of Black Sun rushed out of the hall, came to the banquet, and drank directly. "Who dares to insult me like this?" However, as soon as the words fell, the Black Sun emperor''s expression suddenly froze, and his eyes suddenly shrank. The faces of the sea angry king and the flag cloud King were also frozen in an instant. The three looked at the full house of guests in disbelief. "This..." "are you the emperor of black sun?" At this time, the man with a black face just now stood up and called: "how is that man with a black face? Do you have any comments? If you are not convinced, we can go out and have a show "Tang Mujun?" The Black Sun emperor immediately recognized the man and his face changed. Not only that, he looked around and found that the entire banquet was filled with a lot of breath, terror, high power people. Chuandaojun? White jade? Hua Tianlong? Chen house? ... What''s going on here? Why are so many strong people coming? Heiyang Tianjun felt that his brain was blank... beside him, Hai Nu and Qi Yun could not get back to their senses for a long time, and they thought they were wrong. All of these are the existence of the hegemonic side. Why are... All here? The three men stood there, unable to say a word for a long time. "What are you? How dare you be so presumptuous in front of the Black Sun emperor? " Wu Mo didn''t seem to know the big man. When he heard the big man''s words, he was furious and said coldly."What kind of dog are you, son? Dare you talk to me like this? " "And the man of zabeard was angry, and he patted the table and cried. "You... Dare you scold me for dog?" Wu Mo Qi''s face rose red. "What about scolding you? I dare to kill you, don''t you believe it? " The big man with a beard must eat the face. "You..." Wu Mo is dumb, and can''t even speak. "Mo''er, come back. You can''t talk here." The king of Qiyun took a deep breath and went back to the way. "Yes. Father. " Wu Mo hurriedly hugged back. "What? You''re the father of this kid? " The zaxu man swept the banner of his eyes and the way of the king. "It''s me." "Who are you?" "The king of the flag cloud!" Only looking at the big gentleman of Qiyun, his face was cold: "you just scolded my son, but even I scolded, what? Do you think I am a good bully? " "Bully you, cheongyun? Ha ha, you really look up to yourself! You think you are qualified to fight me! " "The big man with a beard said disdainfully. "How crazy are you!" "Since that, I am not allowed to go through the move with you!" "OK! Think I''m afraid of you? " The bearded man was not afraid, and went straight up. But at this time, white clothes jade opened his voice: "Wood Army, be quiet and don''t be impatient. Adults may come. You can give him the face of the black Yang emperor in this trouble. But the face of the son, you still have to give it? Otherwise, adults will be unhappy! " "Yes, adult Tang, don''t be too impulsive. Today is the birthday of the son!" The next River Road gentleman also opens a cavity. "But what kind of cheongyun king really wants to play, we can accompany him too!" "It won''t take much time anyway," Hua Tianlong said "Ha ha, great Chinese monarch is very interesting!" The big one beside also laughed. Hearing this, the face of several people of the grand gentleman of Qiyun is difficult to see. Even fools can see that these big energy are all in one group... How can this happen? Are these people... Celebrating for Sylph? When did you know so many high-level beings? The heart of the king of heiyang is beating wildly. There are too many things to do, I''m sorry, there will be two chapters before 6 p.m. tomorrow, and there will be one chapter tomorrow night at 12:00, but I am afraid to say it. If it is not more than 12, it may be late, sorry) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1493 The Black Sun emperor''s head was boiling hot and his thoughts became extremely difficult. Hai Nu and Qi Yun kept silent, but their hearts were beating wildly. Wu Mo felt something was wrong. Why are the three of them so terrible that they are still so honest after being provoked by others? What''s going on? "Sier, are these... These guests your friends?" Finally, the Black Sun emperor took a deep breath and couldn''t help asking the black Yang childe who was in high spirits there. "If you don''t, I''d like to invite the black emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the black emperor of Zhou Dynasty to smile, and if you don''t, I''d like to invite the black emperor and the black emperor to give you a smile." With that, the man took up the full wine on the table and drank it. "Since the young master said that, for the sake of his being your father, I will not care about him." Tang Mujun said boldly. "Thank you, brother Tang." Black Yang childe thanks way. "Ha ha ha... You''re welcome!" Tang Mujun laughed heartily. "Come on, let''s go on drinking!" Hua Tianlong shouts again. "Drink A crowd ate and drank, and the scene was very lively. As for heiyang Tianjun, no one paid attention to them from the beginning to the end, as if they were left aside... good guy, whenever they are placed in any place in the holy immortal region, they are all dignified beings, but today they have no sense of existence... if we say it out, few people believe it. Perhaps he felt embarrassed that his father was standing in the same place and no one wanted to pay attention to him. He said hello to everyone and came over. "Father." He called. "What''s this... What''s going on here?" The emperor of black sun still can''t calm his restless state of mind, and his breath is a little disordered. "Report back to my father, Xi''er said that these are all Xi''er''s friends..." "friends? Is that man Hua Tianlong? Is that man in white? Do you know who they are? You... How can you make friends with these people? " Black Sun emperor some can''t accept, the voice is some trembling. Wu Mo next to him was scared, pale and shivering. Hua Tianlong? White jade? He has heard of these people''s names. That''s the existence of the powerful and tyrannical party, which can compete with his father completely. But why... These people are actually with black Yang childe? Is black Yang childe just a childe brother who does evil by virtue of the Black Sun emperor? Rao has some talent, but it''s nothing! Why do these great powers celebrate his birthday? Why? "He must be lying! It must be! " Wu Mo couldn''t accept it any more. He directly retorted, pointing to Mr. heiyang and shouting, "what''s his heiyang tin? Can you please move the white jade, jade and dragon?? These people must be the actors he asked for. He must have called them to support the scene! Black Sun tin! You don''t play tricks here and cheat us! Get these assholes out of here! Tell them to get out of here The roar was very loud, rippling inside and outside the banquet. As soon as the words fell, the banquet became quiet. Those soul people who are drinking at sea stop their glasses and stare at Wu Mo here. "What are you talking about? You call us assholes? " Tang Mujun''s temper is the most fiery, tiger eyes a stare, coarse voice way. Wu Mo was obviously frightened by the power of the other party. Seeing how proud he was, Wu Mo immediately called out: "isn''t it... Isn''t it?" "Moll, shut up!" Qi Yun immediately grabbed Wu mo. But it''s too late. Has Tang Mujun ever been challenged like this? Immediately, he was furious and raised his hand to grab Wu mo. "Bastard! Look for death The power of terror suddenly burst out, like a big hand, toward Wu Mo package. "Ah?" Wu Mo was shocked and hastened to activate the body protection magic weapon defense, but it was too late. "Stop it!" The emperor heiyang, Qiyun and hainu all yelled and fought together to suppress the army. Although the Tang Mujun is strong, but only one person, how can we deal with the three people join hands? At that time, they were pushed back by the general trend of the three people, and they retreated again and again, nearly overturning the table. This scene is wonderful, almost all the strong people on the table stand up. "Asshole!" "How dare you do it?" People are particularly angry. "Lord Tang, are you ok?" Someone asked."Damn it, these guys are so many that they bully less. If they fight alone, I''m afraid of them?" Tang Mujun gnawed his teeth. "Many people?" Hua Tianlong hums: "really want more people, bully less, we will be afraid?" "Heiyang, hainu, Qiyun, you are brave enough to fight in front of us!" "White jade cold way:" Tang Lord, you may start, I want to see, these three people have any courage to continue to wantonly. " "You..." Hai Nu''s face turned red. Tang Mujun is not polite. He laughs and releases the general situation again. He grabs Wu mo. This time, Wu Mo understood. All this is just a guess. These are not actors at all, but real powers... "come on, boy The general trend is wrapped up again. As soon as Qi Yun clenched his teeth, he had no choice but to release the general situation. After all, Hai Nu had to ask Wu Mo, and he had to do it. The emperor of heiyang hesitated, but in the end, he chose to go with them. But at this time, several people in the crowd together to sacrifice the general situation, the three forces to suppress the past. How terrible is the general situation formed by the gathering of all the powerful. Crushing the past, it is actually crushing the withered and decaying, and the terror is incomparable. Dong!!!! A burst of force exploded from the banquet hall in an instant. In an instant, the whole hall was broken and turned into dust. In addition to the wine table in front of everyone, everything around had turned into dust... and the general situation of the three people was like a crushed gully, which was instantly flattened. The three men retreated in succession, their bodies trembled violently, and their breath of terror could not be recovered for a long time. "This..." Qi Yun''s face changed dramatically. At this time, Wu Mo has been captured by Tang Mujun and carried by him in one hand. If he catches a chicken, he raises it. "Moll Qi Yun, the great king, cried out. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me Wu Mo uttered a miserable cry. The whole person was scared and trembled, and his crotch was even wet. Tang Mujun glanced at Wu Mo''s lower body and said coldly, "it''s a worthless thing, so it''s frightening to urinate? What a waste! " After that, he slapped Wu Mo two times. Wu Mo was blinded by the fan. "Master Tang, please let the dog go!" Qi Yun, the great king of Qi Yun, was very anxious and cried out eagerly. "Let him go?" Tang Mujun snorted coldly: "you also heard what he insulted me. According to the rules of the holy state, the strong should not be humiliated. What will happen if the weak challenge the strong? Do you know that?" "This..." Qi Yun was dumb. "This son is young and immature. He doesn''t know anything about the world. He speaks freely. As an elder, why bother with a younger one?" Sea anger big gentleman can''t help saying. Tang Mujun immediately laughed: "ridiculous! Laughable, ha ha... Still elder, treat waste, still divide what elder younger generation? I don''t think this boy is happy. If you want to kill him, who dares to stop him? Yes? Do you have any opinion? " The faces of Hai Nu and Qi Yun changed. They may have got something wrong. Although these people came here to celebrate heiyang''s birthday, they were not good people from the beginning to the end. Otherwise, they would not have gone to the paradise sea to plunder and reason with them? That''s not going to work. Tang Mujun was not polite. He stared at Wu Mo with a grim smile on his face: "boy, don''t blame me. If you want to blame, you should blame you for provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked. You should understand that your father is not the master of this holy immortal region, and there are many people he can''t afford. So, go with peace of mind!" With that, Tang Mujun directly raised his hand and made an appearance of killing Wu mo. "No Wu Mo cried out bitterly. People were scared to death. "Stop it!" "Lord Tang, please stop!" Qiyun emperor and Black Sun emperor shout one after another. But their voice could not stop the movement of Tang Mujun. Heiyangxi opened his mouth and tried to persuade him. Until then a distant voice came. "Mujun, stop it first. Today is heiyang''s birthday. If you kill people at his birthday party, don''t you smash his court?" As soon as the words fell, Tang Mujun, like being struck by lightning, quickly stopped his movements and turned his head. The rest of the people also looked sideways, including Black Sun emperor, sea anger king and Qi cloud king. Just looking at the edge of the sky, a man in white and plain clothes flew towards this side. The man''s face is like a knife and axe, with sharp edges and corners. He is extremely handsome, but his eyes are especially sharp, and the eyes of an eagle are not as good as those of an eagle. Good momentum, although it seems young, but this look is not ordinary young people can have, this is a look forged through countless hardships. But what makes people very concerned is that this person is just a fairyland level existence.Fairyland? Their accomplishments are not high... they are all confused. You know, the worst strength of these people present is Allah realm, that is, the existence of immortal Lord level. A fairyland can you persuade Tang Mu Jun? However, in the next second, a scene that completely shocked the Black Sun emperor, Qi Yun emperor and Hai Nu emperor appeared. Seeing that Tang Mujun released Wu Mo, he knelt down with fear and fear with all the people around him, and cried out eagerly towards those who came over there. "Meet the emperor!" The voice was like a wave, and the momentum was overwhelming. When they heard the sound, they all seemed to have been struck by lightning and were completely stupefied. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1494 "What''s going on here?" The sea anger King opened his mouth, and the man was completely dull. The emperor of black sun and the king of Qi Yun could not speak. So many powerful people... Actually kneel down to a man who transforms fairyland? Are they crazy? It''s just a fairyland! However, people saw the supreme respect and respect on the faces of these famous strong men. Yes, it is from the heart of respect, there is not a bit of fiction, there is no affectation, it seems that everyone treat this fairyland man as a God. Why? Is there anything unique about this fairyland man? Or are we all wrong? It''s not fairyland people at all. What they see is the realm of strength... It''s just an illusion. The other side is actually a kind of terrifying power? The more they think about it, the more confused they are, the more frightened they are. "Get up." The visitor is the light of the night. Behind him, there was also a little girl who was very nervous. That''s exactly Xiaolian. She pulled the corner of the white night, carefully looking at this head, autumn eyes are full of fear, but the appearance is very cute, lovable. Thank you Cried they, and rose up. With a happy look on his face, Mr. heiyang hurriedly stepped forward and clasped his fist: "Lord Tianjun, your presence has really made my heiyang mountain shine. Heiyang Xi can''t sleep. Please forgive me if you have lost your welcome. Please take your seat as soon as possible, and have a rest for a while. Heiyang tin will immediately order someone to prepare a banquet to entertain you!" After that, the man seemed to think of something, and hurriedly went to the Black Sun emperor who was still in a state of stupor: "father, quickly, come and see the emperor overnight!" Night king? The three were all stunned. Even though they wanted to break their heads, they couldn''t think of when the night emperor appeared in the whole Saint immortal region... but the Black Sun emperor was also a number one figure, and he was not scared to be silly. The people settled down and quickly stepped forward and slightly clasped his fist: "I''m going to see the night Lord, black Yang tiger." "Oh? Are you the black emperor? " White night still, a light smile: "you can cultivate such talents as black Yang tin, is also very good." "Talent?" Black Yang tiger a face puzzled: "dog son... Can''t it be that you are working for adults now?" "Effectiveness? Not really. It can only be said that when I have difficulties, he will come forward to solve them for me. Of course, if he has difficulties, I will also come forward to solve them and help each other. " Smile in the white night. It''s the first person who can make the effect so clear and refined. The emperor opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. But at this time, the white night suddenly side head, asked Tang Mujun: "Wood Army, why do you want to be rude? How did it go? " "Hum, it''s this reckless boy who provokes me. My Lord, if I bear it, it will not hurt the face of Tang Mujun, but I''m afraid it will also affect your majesty." Tang Mujun pointed to Wu Mo who couldn''t get up in fear on the ground and snorted coldly. "But today is heiyang''s birthday. How can I give him a thin noodle?" Sighed the white night. Hearing this, Qi Yun Da Jun was very happy. It seems that this night the emperor is also very good to talk. Wu Mo was also very happy, his eyes shining at the white night. "What the LORD said is, what do you think should be done?" Tang Mujun asked. "Wait until your birthday is over." White night light way, the line of sight is to look at the other side of Qiyun big Jun: "is the so-called son does not godfather''s fault, this matter not only can''t be so calculate, this call Qiyun big Jun also can''t let go, then take them down first, when the banquet is over, kill them to sacrifice to heaven!" White night said, directly waved. "What?" Qi Yun was stunned immediately. In an instant, behind him burst out a number of breathtaking powers, and in an instant rushed to Qi Yun and Wu mo. Everyone was shocked. No one expected that the sudden emergence of the "night king" should be such a cruel role. "My lord... You..." the emperor of Black Sun cried out. But it''s too late. With so many strong men, Qi Yun''s great king even had no chance to resist, so he was suppressed by the other party, and then the whole suppression was on the ground and could not get up. Wu Mo is also like this. He can''t even move bullets all over his body. Black Sun emperor''s face was also extremely ugly. He hastened to step forward and said eagerly, "Lord night, please stop. Wu didn''t mean to provoke Lord Tang. Everything is just a misunderstanding... It''s a misunderstanding, Lord. Be merciful!" "Be merciful?" White night shook his head: "do you think misunderstanding is misunderstanding? What are youThe emperor of black sun was speechless. "That is, can it be dealt with in a word? Do you think we adults are so good at talking? " Tang Mujun drank too. "I am willing to offer all my property, only ask your majesty to spare my life!" The flag cloud over there yelled. "Is that so?" White night pretended to be thinking and nodded: "well, I don''t want to make a big deal of things. In this case, I''ll spare you!" Words fall, the line of sight is looking toward the Black Sun emperor. "But come back, Lord heiyang, should you not show me that my people have an accident in your place?" As soon as this word falls, the Black Sun emperor breathes suddenly. What does that mean? This shows that it''s porcelain touching... "my lord... This..." "I''m very polite to you for the sake of heiyang tin. If it''s not because you''re the father of heiyang tin, maybe you''re no different from him now." The white night face is expressionless way. The voice fell to the ground, and the black Yang tiger was sweating violently. He knelt down on one knee in a hurry and said eagerly: "I have neglected the adult. Please forgive me..." seeing this, he opened his mouth and wanted to go forward, but he was stopped by the people next to him. "Don''t worry, my lord won''t do anything to your father." Someone else whispered. When he heard the sound, he was relieved. "Excuse me? No, I need you to do something for me The white night is light. "My Lord, I will not refuse anything that I can do." The emperor of Black Sun said in a hurry. "Good!" Nodding at night, the man squinted and said, "I want you to take me to the sky cliff tomorrow! I don''t think it''s a difficult thing for you to do? " "What? To Cangtian cliff? " The emperor of black sun suddenly raised his head, his face changed dramatically, and his eyes were full of horror. The man was already eager to cry out: "my lord... That place... Can''t go! I can''t go "No way?" The white night frowned slightly. He can see that the fear in the eyes of the Black Sun emperor is not fake... he is really afraid of the place! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1495 "No way?" Why not frown at night "Because of the extreme chaos in that place, there are all kinds of forces flooding in. Once we go to that kind of place, it''s very difficult to protect ourselves. Lord Ye, I went to Cangtian cliff a year ago. It was a life of death. If I hadn''t been alert and left early, I''m afraid I would have died there." Black Sun emperor said, the words fall, the face is very pale. All of them were stunned. Their faces were incredible. "Father, how could it be?" Heiyang was also greatly surprised, and then seemed to have thought of something. He said, "anyway, when you went to Cangtian cliff, you did go back early. My child was still curious. You should have been going for at least one and a half years. How could you rush back? It turns out that this is the case..." "it is said that a rare treasure appeared in the Cangtian cliff a year ago, which led to the introduction of various forces Although the sky cliff has great power to guard, ordinary people do not dare to make a mistake, but behind the scenes, it is very dangerous, especially those who are new to the sky cliff, almost all of them will be watched by the local presence. Lord Ye, if we enter the sky cliff at this time, it is undoubtedly looking for death! So... It can''t go there! " Heiyang Tianjun Baoquan Dao. The voice fell to the ground, and the crowd was in an uproar. The white night was lost in thought. The white jade next to him said, "I heard that few people in the holy immortal region recently went to the Cangtian cliff, and almost all of the people who went there had no news. I never thought that such a thing happened in the sky Cliff..." "my Lord, I would like to ask, what are you going to the heaven cliff for? Do you have to go? " Next to the Sichuan Road Jun can not help but carefully asked a sentence. Qin Feng took a look at him, but didn''t tell Xiaolian about it. Instead, he said, "I''m looking for Jingwu shenzun. I heard that he was on the Cangtian cliff. I don''t know whether he is or not." "Jingwu shenzun?" Some people gasped. Have they ever heard of the existence of this level? "Jingwu shenzun?" Heiyang Tianjun was very surprised. After a long time, he said, "I heard that he is in the Cangtian Cliff... I really didn''t expect that the Lord could know such a great power as Jingwu God Zun..." "since the Lord only went to find Jingwu God Zun, why didn''t you inform him? Such a place is too dangerous. What can you ask him to come out and talk about it again?" Tang Mujun said in a coarse voice. "How can we send messages to the sky cliff?" The white night asked. "This..." Tang Mujun was dumb. Let''s not say that the place is extremely special and the way of communication is difficult to find. Just talking about the current situation, I am afraid that any message will be intercepted. In such a special place as Cangtian cliff, the space wall must be very thick. It is impossible to enter with the space door, and it is even more difficult to transmit information. White night slightly frowned, looked at the eye side of the small pity. To tell you the truth, finding her father for Xiaolian is the second. The most important thing in white night is to find out how to revive the hidden dragon. He was very interested in the sky cliff. "You don''t have to think that much." The white night took a deep breath and said faintly, "you just need to take me to the Cangtian cliff, and I will solve the rest." "Adults... Think twice..." the people around them all turn pale and cry out in succession. Of course, they are not loyal to the white night, but the white night is dead... They have to be buried with them. "Don''t worry." White night light way: "I go and then return, won''t stay there too long." "But..." a few people wanted to say something, but they wanted to say nothing. White night side looking at the Black Sun emperor, light said: "do not know black Yang adult dare to take me to ah?" Black Sun emperor mouth a draw, have no choice but to embrace the fist: "adults are joking, since adults want to go, black Yang natural lead the way, how dare not follow?" In this case, the Black Sun emperor had no choice. "Well, in that case, let''s get ready and set out at once." "Now?" "Of course, if you go early and return early, why don''t you want to stay a little longer in that kind of place?" The white night looked askance at him. "No, no, no... I didn''t mean that..." the emperor waved his hand. The power of white night is so huge that the emperor of black sun has no possibility to refuse. This side of the sea anger and Qi Yun big Jun see, eyes also show a thick fear. They don''t know where the night God came from. However, judging from its prestige, this is not something that can be provoked by individuals at all. Two people can only fear, can only hang their heads and do not speak, waiting for their release. However, white night had no interest in them, so he ignored them. They didn''t mind. They accompanied them all the way.After the compromise, the people continued to sit down to eat and drink. The white night originally wanted to drag all these experts to the Cangtian cliff. However, the situation there was so complicated that if the power of white night suddenly came in, it would easily become the target of public criticism. However, Bai Ye could only enter with little pity with heiyang Tianjun. A day later, the white night dispersed the white clothes jade, Tang Mujun and others, followed the black Yang emperor to the direction of the sky cliff. The crowd flew in a wagon. After this period of contact, Xiaolian obviously broadened her heart to the white night, no longer the kind of fear before. "By the way, my Lord, who is this little girl? Your daughter? " On the carriage, the emperor of black sun looked at the white night and was playing with a small toy. He couldn''t help asking. "No White night looked at him and closed his eyes again. As for Xiaolian, we should not publicize it so as to avoid unnecessary trouble. White night does not say, Black Sun emperor also dare not ask too much. The carriage was built by heiyang Emperor himself. There were 78000 accelerating arrays and talismans on its body. It was pulled by the best heavenly horse in heiyang mountain. It was extremely fast. Soon, a few people left the holy immortal area. There is no empty area outside the Shengxian area. Because this area has no resources and is very barren, no clan will settle here. At first glance, only a few scattered repairs are on the way. If you are out of the saint immortal area, you will be much closer to the Cangtian cliff. But just then, the carriage stopped suddenly. "Well?" Black sun day gentleman eyebrow tiny frown, lift up curtain to sweep an eye outside car: "how to return a responsibility?" "My Lord, there are many people ahead. Shall we go around?" Asked the horseman respectfully. "A lot of people?" The emperor of the black sun was stunned and raised his eyes to look. He was stunned. "What''s the matter?" The white night glanced at him and asked. "Lord Ye, there seems to be a fight ahead." The emperor of black sun came back to God and said in a hurry. Fight? Through the window, the white night sweeps the past, but sees the distant horizon, the dark one, are all human, countless souls fight together, all kinds of terrible explosions shake the sky and earth, lead to the collapse of heaven and earth, six twists, how terrible. Is this a conflict between the two major forces? "Go around." White night said without thinking. He doesn''t want to get involved. "Yes." The emperor nodded and said to the attendants, "detour!" "Yes The attendant called, pulling the reins, and the horse turned to leave. However, just then... Hoo! A wave of devastation swept over this side. "Not good!" The Black Sun emperor''s face changed suddenly, and the defense on the carriage was activated immediately. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! a colorful light burst out around the carriage, piercing and dazzling. However, how fierce the air wave was, it tore up all the defenses around the carriage. All the defenses were like grass roots in front of the air wave, and they were directly turned into powder... Dong! The carriage flew in an instant. Tianma couldn''t bear the damage of the air wave. It didn''t even make a sound. The body was easily exploded, and the fragmented carriage fell heavily to the ground. Bang! The carriage landed and there was no movement. The emperor of Black Sun tore up the carriage body which was made of very strong material and drilled out. The horseman was dead, his skin cracked, his heart and soul broken. The emperor turned his head to look at the carriage and asked in a deep voice, "are you all right, my lord?" "I''m fine." White night with Xiao Lian jumped out of the carriage and patted the dust on his body. "Hateful, who dares to attack us?" The Black Sun emperor looked around angrily. Soon, he caught the culprit. It''s just... When you see the culprit approaching here, the Black Sun emperor''s face has no anger, instead of shock. It turned out that in the distance, there was an entire army. It was a group of soul people in armor and holding long knives. They were wearing black armor and helmets. They were armed from head to foot, and their breath was very thick. They line up and fly in the air, and they will kill them here. Such as a predatory eagle, fierce thick fierce, but also incomparably smart. Everyone''s strength is extraordinary and terrifying. What''s going on? Why is there an army in such a place? The emperor of black sun is in a fog. But reality does not allow him to think too much. The army has arrived and surrounded several people tightly, which is impenetrableThese people are generally vast territory, there are also several Xianzhu level officers, especially the strength of terror. If he fights alone, he is obviously not afraid, but there are too many opponents. If he rushes in, he can''t bear it... "adults..." he feels pressure and immediately turns to look at the white night. At this time, he can only place his hope on the white night. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." There was not much fear on the white night''s face. The man held Xiaolian''s hand tightly and looked at an officer in the lead and asked faintly, "who are you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1496 As soon as this was said, the troops around him became quiet. An adjutant stepped forward and turned his head to the officer: "general, it seems that these are not enemy troops, they are just passers-by." "Passers by?" The soul, who was called the general, said coldly, "how do you judge that they are passers-by rather than spies? What if a spy disguised as a passer-by? " "This..." said the adjutant. "I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go, chop it!" The general''s eyes are awe inspiring, directly low drink way. All around the soldiers immediately like the floodwater of the sluice gate, swarmed towards this side. It''s like a flood. "My Lord, what should I do?" The Black Sun emperor''s face was cold and asked. "Everyone else has chosen to do it. Do we have any other way to go?" White night light way: "kill, capture thief first capture king, chop that general!" "What?" The emperor of black sun was stunned. But the white night has begun. He just raised his hand and his fingers moved. Whoosh, whoosh... several sword Qi circled at his fingertips, like a spirit, mysterious. Then the white night was a flick of fingers. Chi!! The fierce sword spirit of the dead dragon instantly exploded from his fingertips, and the hundreds of mighty people who rushed to the front were instantly penetrated by the sword spirit and fell on the spot. Not to see the thick package, the full body breath is incredible, but in front of the sword in the white night, it is as thin as paper. The emperor of black Yang saw this, his face suddenly changed, and his heart beat wildly. "The night emperor is really not simple. The people in the vast territory were killed by one person in front of him. It''s so terrible. No wonder Xi''er will respect him..." he said carefully. The pupil bead was always locked on the white night and it was hard to move it. White night this shot, directly hit the people around a surprise. Probably no one expected that this fairyland man would be so fierce... "kill it!" At this time, the white night murmured, whirled and waved again. It turned out that the sword spirit of the dead dragon wrapped in his body, and the man ran into the general like a meteor. I don''t know how many Sabre Qi and soul skills are coming from all directions, but I don''t feel any sense when I hit the white night. Completely invulnerable. What is the strength of this fairyland level existence? "What''s the matter with this man?" "My attack has no effect on him at all!" "What the hell is going on here?" People around him were terrified and shouting. However, they didn''t know that the sword spirit wrapped in the white night was the most terrifying sword spirit of the dead dragon in the legend. Under this sword spirit, the white night seemed invincible. He was unstoppable and unstoppable. He was close to the general in an instant. "Not good!" "General, be careful!" "Come on! Stop him A shrill cry rang out. The soldiers were pounding wildly. But no matter who it is, they can''t stop the pace of the white night. This is fairyland? Did he... Did he use any means to change his soul state The general''s face sank. However, he had no way out. He immediately drew out a large golden knife from his waist and chopped it toward the white night. The edge of the knife is burning, like the golden light of the scorching sun. White night backhand pull out abandon God sword, cross cut gold knife. The frightful blade seems to cut open the void. Bang Dang! The swords collided, and the explosion exploded. The golden blade vibrated thousands of times, and then it broke with a bang. "What?" The general was shocked. "The general''s golden sun yaoyang sword... Has been cut off?" "It''s impossible!" The soldiers around were also terrified. They have been following the general for many years, even the power of the golden sword, but they never thought that this sword should be cut off like this? Without his sword, the general''s offensive was suddenly broken. White night seize the opportunity, a hand directly to his shoulder, and then suddenly urge gas. Whoosh! The powerful soul power was infused into the general''s body. The general was beaten by the abandoned magic sword, and his soul was broken and hard to condense. When he was stirred by the soul power in the night, he could not save his strength and resist. White night put the sword around his neck. The general did not dare to move, and the soldiers around him stopped one after another. The whole chaotic battlefield was instantly under control. "Let go of the general!" "Or I''ll wait for you to beat your bones!"Several soldiers roared wildly. But as soon as they had finished their threat, the white night backhand was a sword blow. Pooh! Pooh! It''s crackling again. The souls of the two soldiers were shattered, their hearts were cut open and fell on the spot. People around him were shocked and numb. "Still threatening me?" White night swept around one eye, light asked. The whole army was silent, and everyone''s spine was cold. Seeing that white night suppressed the whole army by one person, the Black Sun emperor felt like he was dreaming... before, he had doubts about the ability of white night. Now, he is convinced that he has gone all out. It seems that Xi''er is looking for a great supporter. The dark sun emperor''s mind was dark. "Who are you?" The white night stares at the general that is subdued by oneself, light asks a way. "I... we are the army of no Dynasty..." the general''s voice was deep and his teeth clenched. "No Dynasty in silence?" White night a face confused, side head looking at the Black Sun emperor. "It is a state-owned power near Cangtian cliff." The emperor of Black Sun explained. "Oh." White night nodded, looked at the general again, and asked, "what is the purpose of your coming here?" However, the general kept his mouth shut. "Backbone." "It seems that you are not afraid to die?" "If a man dies for his country, what can he fear?" The general hummed: "you want to kill or scrape, whatever you want! Do it "Backbone!" The white night snorted, but his tone became cold: "but you have to understand that sometimes, it may be a better choice to take the initiative to say it. If you don''t say it, I will use the secret arts to directly probe into the news in your head. If you just do that, I will be more troublesome, but your spirit will be destroyed and you will become a walking corpse. How about that? Do you want to keep this seven foot body and continue to contribute to the country? Or is it a walking corpse today? " As soon as the words fell, the general''s face was extremely ugly. Finally he bit his teeth and said hoarsely, "good! I... I said He looked at the soldiers around him, and his voice was very hard. "The purpose of our coming here... Is to fight for the access control right of Cangtian Cliff..." "access control right?" The white night and the Black Sun emperor were stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1497 "What is that?" White night frowned, and immediately asked again. "As the name implies, it is to take the entrance and exit of Cangtian cliff!" The general said hoarsely. "Take the entrance and exit of Cangtian cliff? Yes? Are you going to attack the sky cliff? " White night road. "Are you kidding me? Even if I have no power of the whole country, I''m afraid I''ll just hit the stone with an egg. " The general shook his head. "What are you going to do to seize the right of access to the cliff?" Asked the cold night. The general hesitated, apparently not wanting to say it. But even if he didn''t say that, the white night also had a way to dig out the things he wanted to know from his head, but he could only murmur: "in fact, it''s to control the people who leave the sky cliff." "Control?" "If you look at the direction you are going in, you must be going to the sky cliff. So you must be here for that rare treasure?" The general did not slow down and said: "the situation in the Cangtian cliff is chaotic. I have no Dynasty and it is difficult to intervene. However, I am ambitious on the pilgrimage and intend to expand our territory, so we need gods to help us. Therefore, we are sent to take the entrance and exit of Cangtian cliff and control all the people who enter and leave the cliff! If someone comes out with a divine object, we will stop him and present it to the Holy... as soon as this saying goes down, the white night can be regarded as understanding its meaning. Feelings of this people dare not kill into the sky cliff, they intend to wait for a rabbit! Although the heaven cliff can not get in, the baby is still in the sky cliff, which is a well-known thing. Today, the situation of Cangtian cliff is complex, and those who hold the treasure must want to leave Cangtian cliff. There is only one entrance and exit of Cangtian cliff, even if it is impossible to walk through the space door. If you control the entrance and exit, it is equivalent to waiting for the baby to throw himself into the net. "It''s a good idea, but there should be a lot of people with your ideas like this?" The white night glanced at the crowd fighting in the distance and said faintly, "but we are not interested in that baby. Get out of the way. I''m going to enter the sky cliff." "During this period of time, everyone who entered the Cangtian cliff said that they were not interested in the baby, but if you really went in, you could not help yourself." The general suddenly said, with a trace of irony in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t believe that white night didn''t come for the baby. White night eyebrows slightly move, lazy to explain, slightly raised a hand. Whoosh! The general''s body immediately ran into the crowd and overturned a group of people. "Let''s go." White night light road, pull small Lian toward the distance fly. The emperor of Black Sun hastened to follow. The soldiers around did not dare to obstruct and made way for the road. "General, who the hell is that guy? It''s not a fairyland, but it''s so terrible... a soldier said with horror. "I don''t know." The general touched his shoulder and said with a sad face, "but it is certain that it must be a great power." "The general... Are we going?" The adjutant hesitated and said cautiously, "even if we win the entrance and exit of the sky cliff experts, for those strong people, they are also free to enter and leave. We can''t control it at all. What''s more, we are totally against countless potential families..." "I know." The general sighed and said hoarsely, "but the emperor is obsessed with that treasure. What can we do as ministers? military orders are like a mountain? Originally, the emperor also intended us to rush into the heaven cliff to steal the treasure. But for the prime minister''s obstruction, I''m afraid we would all have died in the sky Cliff... No matter how much, first take down the entrance and exit, and then immediately organize the army and prepare to fight again. " "Yes." "Oh, by the way, order to go down, those small teams who want to enter the Cangtian Cliff... Don''t touch it." "Er... Yes, general." ... the white night didn''t expect the situation of Cangtian cliff to be so chaotic. From the news from the general''s mouth, we can see that even if he chooses to take a detour, he can''t avoid these people''s fighting. The only thing he can do at the moment is to break through. "My Lord, the entrance is ahead!" He pointed to a mountain floating on the cloud in the distance and said. At night, I looked up and frowned. The mountain is very huge, like a fairy mountain, surrounded by clouds, sacred. But before and after the mountain, there are a lot of soul people fighting, and they are all in groups. The whole mountain has become a battlefield. It''s really dangerous! The night calmed down. "My Lord, I think it''s better to stay away from the edge. It''s really unwise to choose to go to Cangtian cliff at this time. Otherwise, we will certainly return to normal here after waiting for more than ten years." The emperor of Black Sun suggested. It is impossible for this kind of turmoil to be pacified without decades and hundreds of years. "In ten years'' time, will there be so many powerful people in Cangtian cliff that can gather together?" The white night asked."Of course not." "Come in now, then." "Why..." the emperor could not understand. White night did not explain, holding a small pity toward the inside. The emperor of black sun had no choice but to go up with him. However, fortunately, although these powerful clans fought hard, most of them still did not find the trouble of white night. After all, the Black Sun emperor is an immortal Lord level existence, ordinary soul person, or do not want to be against such a strong person. Soon, a few people entered the holy mountain. In the middle of the mountain, there is a gate more than ten meters long. The gate is iron green, and there are some big characters on the top of it. Sky cliff! In front of the gate, an old man was sitting on a bluestone and dozing off. No matter how fierce the battle outside, it seemed that he could not be disturbed. After staring at the old man for a while, he found that he could not see through. This old man is certainly not an ordinary person. At this time, the emperor of heiyang walked quickly towards the old man... he bowed to the old man for three times, and then said respectfully, "Mr. Xu, if we want to enter the cliff, please do me a favor." "It''s you." The old man seemed to know the emperor of black sun and said faintly, "you can go in by yourself." "My Lord, I''ve brought a friend..." "would you like to bring someone in?" The old man glanced at the white night over there, and with a wave of his hand, a piece of paper with glittering radiance appeared: "since you bring someone in, you should make a registration, write your identity, soul state and other information in detail on it, and then go in." "That''s it?" The white night was a little stunned. "Otherwise?" The old man stretched out and continued to take a nap. At this time, however, another sentence came out of his mouth. "If you commit crimes in the sky cliff and violate the rules there, the person who leads you into... Will be directly killed. You should remember that!" The words fell to the ground and brows sank at night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1498 As a trading and trading center, cangtianya has many treasures, which is beyond reproach. In order to manage the Cangtian cliff well and stabilize the order here, the great powers of Cangtian cliff also set such rules. Not everyone can rush into the sky cliff. However, there is no leisure time to test everyone''s good or bad. Therefore, it is very simple to find a person who has entered to guide the way. Moreover, the life of the guide is closely related to the behavior of the person who is led. In this way, the guide would not dare to introduce some people with heresy in their hearts, otherwise it would be their own harm. At this time, the old man took out the token and handed it to the old man. "Ah ah? Wait. " "What''s the matter?" Stop at night. The old man did not speak, but raised his hand to point to the little girl behind the white night. "She wants to register, too?" The white night was stunned. "Of course, don''t say it''s human. Even if it''s a dog, you have to register." The old man said. "All right." The white night breathed a breath, indicating that Xiao Lian passed. Xiaolian is a little afraid, but she still goes to take the gold paper from the old man. Although she can''t write, she just needs to say something to the paper. When she heard that Xiaolian was only about ten years old, the old man''s face showed incredible. She opened her eyes slightly, and a ray of light was shining on her. "This bone is really a child in her twenties... Such a little girl, why did you take her in?" The old man said, "don''t you know that the Cangtian cliff is very chaotic now? You take her in to die? " White night a listen, just want to speak to explain, Xiaolian but eyes red, tears from the corner of her eyes. "Big brother just brought me to my father. Don''t blame big brother, grandfather." As soon as the aggrieved expression appeared, the old man was in a hurry to help Xiaolian wipe the tears out of his eyes and said, "little girl, don''t cry. I don''t blame your brother." "Can the grandfather let us in? I haven''t seen my father since I was born. Now my mother is dead. I have only one relative in the world." Xiao Lian''s nose is sour and her tears are falling. As soon as the old man saw it, he looked sideways at the white night. White night light said: "her mother was persecuted, before she died, give her to me, I hope I can take her to her father there! That''s why I''m here. " "What is your relationship with her mother?" Asked the old man. "I don''t know each other." "No acquaintance?" The old man was surprised: "then why did you help her?" White night hears sound, Leng a moment, spin and faint smile: "this still need reason?" The old man was silent. A moment later, he breathed and held out his hand toward the white night. "Give me that token just now." Hearing the sound in the white night, he looked puzzled, but he did as he did. The old man took the token and immediately put it away. At the same time, he took out a gold edged jade token and handed it to Bai Ye. Next to him, he was shocked. His mouth was huge. His eyes were staring at the token. His eyes could not be moved for a long time. "What is this?" White night took the token, a face of curiosity. "This is a VIP order, similar to the previous token, but it will be better." The old man looked at the white night and said, "it''s not easy for you, but a fairyland is taking such a little girl to find his father, and it''s still at this time... Although I don''t recommend you to come up to the sky cliff at this juncture, but since you''ve all arrived at the door, go in." "Oh..." white night or confused, completely do not understand what is going on, but still nodded: "thank you, master." "Come in quickly." The old man waved. White night nods. "Thank you, Grandpa." The little girl wiped her tears. "You''re welcome. You must be more careful when you go in." The old man said with a smile. "Well." Xiaolian nodded. The old man continued to sit on his stone and dozed again. The gate rumbled open and the three entered. In an instant, a strong force of space wrapped the three people. In the white night, all the space in front of him was distorted, and then his sight became dark. When he regained the light, he was no longer the posture of the holy mountain, but a narrow and long valley. In front of the valley is a cross shaped corridor, where you can see all kinds of monstrous spirits and monstrous ghosts walking. The traffic is busy, especially prosperous. Is this Cangtian cliff? White night raised his head and looked at the sky, but could only see a slit, as if he was standing in a line of sky."Yes, my Lord. This is the sky cliff." The emperor of black Yang took a breath, and his tone trembled. The white night looked at him, but he saw that the Black Sun emperor was flushed, his body was shaking, and his expression was very excited. "What? Are you so excited to be here? " Asked the white night. "No... not... My lord... I''m excited... Not because I came to the Cangtian cliff, but because... It''s the token you just got. That''s a wonderful token!" The Black Sun emperor pointed to the token on his waist in the white night. He was so excited that he couldn''t even speak clearly. "Oh?" White night a face puzzled, looked at his waist, puzzled asked: "this token how?" "This is a VIP order." Cried the Lord of black sun. "What about VIP orders?" "If anyone has a VIP order, they can not only go in and out of Cangtian cliff at will, but also have a great deal of discount in purchasing goods. The most important thing is that the person with the VIP order will get the protection of those great powers of Cangtian cliff directly! Once someone bothers you, you just need to take out the VIP order, and they will not dare to be presumptuous again, because this token represents that you are the capable people of Cangtian cliff! It''s a symbol of identity! My Lord, you should understand how important it is to have this token at such a time! " The emperor of Black Sun explained that he was still excited. Hearing the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized. This is not a pass order! It''s a gold medal without death! With this token, even if the current situation of Cangtian cliff is so unstable, the white night has at least a life saving talisman. "It seems that the old man is quite good." White night laughed, touched Xiaolian''s head and said with a smile, "in this case, let''s get in touch with Jingwu God." "Yes." The emperor of Black Sun nodded. Although the white night did not say, but he has guessed the purpose of the day to come here, but the Black Sun emperor is also a smart man, know but do not point out. "Although the sky cliff is not big, it is possible for new comers to stay here for a year and a half if they are not familiar with it. In addition, it is not allowed to fly here, otherwise it will be disrespectful to the great power here and will be killed. The most effective way to inquire about information is to go to the restaurant, where there are many people and many people, and the alcohol of the special Cangtian wine makes many souls Even from time to time, they will give out some amazing information. The waiter in the restaurant is also a well-known source of the whole sky cliff. If you can spend some money, the whereabouts of the God of Jingwu will be found out soon. " "Oh?" Hearing the sound in the white night, his eyes lit up: "well, let''s go to the restaurant and taste the difference between the Cangtian wine and the Cangtian cliff." "Ha ha, my Lord is also a wine lover! Well, let''s drink. " The emperor of Black Sun laughed and led the white night to the restaurant. Cangtian cliff is different from other areas. There are numerous chambers of Commerce here, and every road is full of lively shops, including equipment, materials and pills. Of course, there are many strange things to see. And in Cangtian cliff, the number of restaurants is not a small number, of course, the most famous is located in the center of Cangtian cliff sanxianlou. Sanxian tower is only a tower, but it is ninety-nine stories high, straight into the sky. It is said that each floor corresponds to people with different identities. The more noble the identity, the stronger the strength of the people, can enter a higher floor, enjoy extraordinary treatment and wine. As for those who don''t know the rules, the first three floors are enough to satisfy them. Heiyang Tianjun is obviously a frequent visitor, and he also knows the restaurant owner. After a short chat, he leads the white night to the fifth floor directly. "Ha ha, my Lord, you are lucky today. According to the shopkeeper, he just came out of the cellar three days ago with a batch of fine wine made seven thousand years ago. We just happened to encounter it today. If you taste this kind of wine, you will surely improve your cultivation! This is a great opportunity The emperor of Black Sun laughs. Hearing the sound of the white night, he also laughed: "that''s really lucky, but... Isn''t this kind of wine very expensive?" "It''s a little expensive, but you can get a discount if you have a VIP order." The emperor of Black Sun laughed. It seems that this time the Black Sun emperor is also stained with the light of the white night. The white night laughed and did not speak. Three people went up to the fifth floor. Although the fifth floor is not as lively as the first three floors, there are also several tables. Of course, the identities of these people are not comparable to those of the lower three levels. They are either prominent or have a wide range of means. None of them can be provoked by ordinary people. When the white night and Black Sun Emperor just came up, a slightly surprised voice floated over. "Look, look, that man is a fairyland man?" In the daytime, I heard the sound and went along with the reputation. However, on a large round table in the Central Committee, there were more than ten young men and women sitting. Obviously, these people had drunk a lot of wine, and their thoughts became different.One of the men was looking at himself with a glass in his hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1499 Hearing the man''s exclamation, the rest of the people looked at this side in succession, showing a look of astonishment. "No mistake, it''s fairyland!" "What''s the matter? Did the fairyland people come here? " "Well, is this where fairyland people should stay?" "What is the shopkeeper doing? How could you let this trash come up and drink with us? Isn''t that insulting? " A few sarcastic noises arose. The Black Sun emperor''s face changed, but when he glanced at these young men and women, although their strength was just between the realm of creation and the realm of vastness, none of them were immortal masters. Judging from their gorgeous clothes and jewelled ornaments, their life experiences were obviously either rich or expensive. The emperor of Black Sun suppressed his anger and did not pay attention to those people. He directly called the white night to a table on the side. After all, it''s a natural experience for him to ignore. With a cry, the waiter went up the stairs with the wine, and put on two jars of 7000 year old heaven wine, and then several plates of delicious meat of spirits and beasts. Xiaolian was greedy and drooling. Her accomplishments are not high, and she still needs a certain amount of food. After receiving the white night''s signal, she grabs a piece of meat and pours it into her mouth, so that her cheeks are bulging, as if it will burst at any time. "Oh, boy, take your time." At this time, the emperor of Black Sun waved his hand and motioned for the second to come. When the waiter heard the sound, his eyes lit up and hurried to him. He said with a smile, "Sir, what else can I do for you?" Black Sun emperor quietly, took out a small porcelain bottle, the bottle is filled with pills, spin and put into the hands of the second. The waiter quietly lifted the cap of the bottle and sniffed it. The smile on his face became more cheerful. He stuffed the porcelain bottle into his waist and asked with a smile, "my guest, are you here to inquire about information? You say, there is nothing that I, Wang Changgui, don''t know about in this Cangtian cliff! " "That''s good!" Hearing this, he lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "do you know where Jingwu God is now?" However, as soon as the words were said, the face of the second became extremely pale. The man quickly took out the small porcelain vase from his waist and gave it back to the Black Sun emperor. He trembled: "I... I don''t know. You ask others. You ask others... Ask others..." "ah, you..." what else does heiyang Tianjun want to say. But the waiter waved his hand crazily: "I really don''t know. The... Little one still has something to do. A few guests use it slowly... with that, the man ran down the stairs like a runaway and disappeared immediately... both the white night and the Black Sun emperor were stunned. "What''s wrong with this White night asked. "I don''t know." He looked at the small porcelain vase on the table, hesitated and said in a low voice, "Sir, do you want to... I''ll ask him again?" "Forget it." White night shakes his head: "just mention a name, he was scared into such, even if you capture him also useless." "What about that?" The emperor of Black Sun frowned: "if even the little two don''t know the whereabouts of the God of Jingwu... Isn''t the whole sky cliff unknown?" "He must know, but he is not willing to say it." After thinking about it, the white night whispered: "maybe, in the year you left... What happened on the Cangtian cliff is uncertain..." "so..." the Black Sun emperor frowned and thought about something. "Well, let''s forget about that. At least from the tone of the waiter, the Jingwu God Zun should still be in the sky cliff. Since it''s here, it won''t be too difficult to find him. Let''s drink this wine and then look for it." White night laughs. Hearing the sound, the emperor of Black Sun opened his eyes and said with a smile, "I haven''t had a good drink with adults yet. Come on, I''ll give you this cup." After that, the man filled the wine and drank it out. White night a smile, but also from their own pour a cup, drink in the mouth. When the wine goes into the throat, suddenly, a sense of mellow which is difficult to express in words breaks out. This fragrance can not only give people a unique feeling, but also forcibly nourish and moisten the soul after pouring into the soul and soul pulse... "good wine! Good wine The white night couldn''t help crying. This kind of wine is not something that can be drunk in the holy land. But as soon as he dropped, a scornful laugh came from the next table. "Ah, it''s strange. Even the waste can drink. Tut Tut, I don''t know how the shopkeeper does business. Isn''t it insulting to let such rubbish come here?" This is very Yin Yang strange, and extremely harsh. As the sound fell, people around the table threw their eyes here. He was talking about a handsome young man in a yellow robe, but his face was full of disdain and arrogance. Hearing the voice, the emperor of Black Sun became angry and drank in a deep voice: "young man, speak politely!""You''re welcome? Ha ha, a waste of fairyland, a garbage of immortal master level. Why should I be polite to you? Are you entitled to be polite to me? " The young man shook his head and said scornfully. "The upright son is arrogant!" The emperor of black sun was angry. How can a group of people who created the realm and the mighty realm dare to speak to him like this? At once, a tap on the table suddenly stood up. But the white night nearby immediately reached out and stopped him. "Don''t be angry." White night said with a smile, "what are you angry with a group of dogs that don''t have eyes? They are just a bunch of rubbish if they really want to fight. You are the immortal master. Let them brush their mouths! " As soon as the words fell, all the people on this side of the table stood up. "What do you say?" Everyone''s brows are frowned, some people''s eyes are cold. "How dare you scold me! Interesting! Interesting The childe sneered and walked directly towards the white night. The rest immediately left their seats and followed. "My Lord!" The Black Sun emperor is a little nervous. "Nothing. Don''t forget, I have a VIP order." The white night lowered his voice. The Black Sun emperor''s eyes brightened, and he said with a smile: "yes, adults are distinguished guests. Why are you afraid of them?" Thinking of this, the Black Sun emperor also confident, cold look at those who come. Seeing the young man walking to the white night, with a smile on his face, he said, "come on, kneel down! Kowtow to me first. " "What?" White night looked at him strangely, full of innocence. "I said, I want you to kneel down. Is clay ear deaf?" The young master squinted and repeated, with a funny smile on his face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1500 "What do you say?" Hearing this childe''s words, the Black Sun emperor''s face turned red. He stood up and pointed to the young master and said, "how dare you ask our adults to kneel for you? What do you count? How dare you be so arrogant? " "What? My lord When they heard the sound, they all looked at each other in an incredible way. After they looked at each other, they all burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha..." "as the immortal master, you call a fairy land an adult?" "Are you kidding? Such a waste is your master? " "Ha ha ha, that''s funny." The crowd pointed to the Black Sun emperor and laughed. All kinds of ridicule and ridicule were heard all the time. These people don''t see him as an immortal Lord at all! The emperor of black sun was shaking. Although he is not a role in the sky cliff, he is No. 1 in the saint immortal area. How could he ever be insulted like this? Or is it ridiculed by a group of lower generation and lower strength generation? But not everyone dares to laugh at the emperor. Anyone with a little brain will take this into consideration. Heiyang Tianjun is the immortal Lord level existence, which is the idiot? How can we worship a man in fairyland without any reason. I''m afraid this fairyland man is not a simple existence. Some discerning people around him saw it. Naturally, the young master also thought about it. However, this is the sky cliff. He would not have paid much attention to an immortal master. Even if the man of fairyland had a huge head, he would not give up like this. "I don''t know who you are, but you insulted me just now. Get down on your knees. If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude." Childe light smile way, the eye is full of arrogance. "What are you going to do The white night is light. "You want to know?" The young master squinted. "Of course." White night continues to drink his own wine, but he does not even look at childe. "How arrogant, stinky boy, I will break your legs today! Do you dare to be so arrogant! " Next to a grumpy man can''t stand, by the strength of the wine rushed up, will hand to pull the white night from the wine table. But at this time, the childe reached out and stopped him. "Childe..." "don''t fight here, but it''s sanxianlou. Can you make trouble with it?" The young master said with a light smile. "That childe means..." "go and call the shopkeeper for me!" The young master waved his hand gently, turned and walked to his wine table and continued to drink. As soon as the rest of the audience listened, they all looked like they were watching a play. After a while, the shopkeeper''s and several drummers in the restaurant rushed over. "Oh, Mr. Jin, what''s going on? Is today''s food and wine not to your taste? " The shopkeeper asked with flattery. "Food and wine are good, but the environment for drinking and eating food is too bad." The young master snorted and said faintly. "Environment?" The shopkeeper''s face was puzzled, but when he saw the angry black sun emperor, he immediately guessed a little, but he still pretended to be confused and asked with a smile, "Mr. gold, you say, what''s wrong with us? I''ll order someone to clean it up for you right away!" "Well." The corner of his mouth rose, pointing directly to the white night and the Black Sun emperor, and said with a smile, "the shopkeeper, please take these garbage away for me!" "Ah? This... "The shopkeeper was in a dilemma immediately. "Asshole! Do you dare to scold me The emperor of black sun was furious and roared. "What if I scold you? What are you? " Mr. Jin snorted: "shopkeeper, if you don''t throw these people out to me, don''t blame me. Although I can''t afford the owner of this restaurant, I didn''t say that my father can''t do it! Do you know what I mean? " On hearing this, the shopkeeper immediately turned pale and said with a smile: "don''t... Don''t be so... Don''t be angry... " angry? Shopkeeper, what are you still hesitating about? I don''t want to see where this is. Is this where the fairyland people should come? It would be nice if he could get into the restaurant. He even came to the fifth floor! Say, did you deliberately put them up to disgust us? " Another woman came forward, staring at the shopkeeper aggressively. "How dare... Miss, how dare a villain like this..." "please explain, we drink well here, what do you let this garbage do..." "this... This..." the shopkeeper opened his mouth, but he couldn''t explain why. Black sun is so angry that his scalp is about to explode. If he is in the saint immortal region, he will surely frustrate the bones and ashes of these things, but here is the heaven cliff and the three immortals building. Rao is so angry that he dare not act rashly. Just when the emperor of black sun could not bear it, a voice suddenly came from the side."Well, heiyang, let''s go." It''s white night. "Adults... This..." "even if you want to continue drinking, you will lose interest, right?" White night light smile, spin and side head ask small Lian: "how? Are you full? " His mouth was full of oil, like a little cat''s little pity, and nodded gently. "Well, shopkeeper, settle the account for me." White night laughs. "No, no, I paid for it today." Shopkeeper''s busy way. If the white night is willing to leave, it will naturally be better. It will be more important and small. He doesn''t care about the money. However. White night''s concession, but not for peace. As soon as he was about to leave, the young men and women were in his way. "Do you have enough to do?" White night eyes a cold, light said. "If you offend me, can you leave if you want?" Mr. Jin said: "I said before that you can go after kowtowing. There are so many people around here watching. If I let you leave the restaurant like this, I will not lose face." "So, your face is earned by bullying those who are weak in cultivation?" The white night asked. Mr. Jin''s face was a little ugly. He snorted and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t kneel today, don''t want to go." "Let''s go." Bai Ye didn''t care about him, so she took Xiao Lian down to the building directly. But the next second, a cold voice spread: "shopkeeper, take them for me!" "Childe..." "if you don''t take them, you won''t have to come to Sanxian building tomorrow. Go directly to my father''s Danlu room! You''ll be a good guide Mr. Jin said coldly. This fell to the ground, and the shopkeeper was scared out of his wits and pale. He looked at the indifferent white night, bit his teeth and said in a low voice: "this childe... Offended!" Then he waved. The thugs of the three immortals building walked towards the white night and surrounded it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1501 Seeing that the young master Jin could exert so much pressure on the shopkeeper of sanxianlou, the Black Sun emperor''s face suddenly became ugly. There is no doubt that the golden boy and his companions must have a lot of experience. The emperor of the black sun also spent some time in the Cangtian cliff. He has some understanding of the man behind the three immortals building. The man who exists in him is extraordinary. Even the immortal Lord can only look up to him. How dare ordinary people provoke him? But I don''t want to meet these people today... But it is a stubble. Looking at the thugs who surrounded him, the emperor of black sun had to turn his head and ask, "my Lord, what should we do now?" "Show your identity." The white night is light. "Show your identity?" The emperor of Black Sun almost didn''t mention it at one breath. I''m afraid the identity of two people is bright. Others have never heard of it. However, it is obvious that the emperor of black sun will be wrong about the meaning of white night. Only to see the white night off the waist of the VIP order, presented to the public. When they saw it, they were not surprised. "VIP?" The shopkeeper was also greatly surprised and said to Mr. Jin: "childe, this guest seems to be our VIP of Cangtian cliff. Small... It''s not easy to do it!" "What? Is he a VIP? " Mr. Jin was stunned for a while, and could not accept it. Looking at the white night, they never thought that a person of this level could hook up with the VIP of Cangtian Cliff... a young man with short hair walked over, grabbed the token from the white night''s hand, looked at it for a while, and frowned: "Jin Shao, it''s a VIP order indeed!" "How can such waste have VIP orders?" Mr. Jin frowned and said in a deep voice, "did you steal it?" "Steal?" White night eyebrow a slant: "if steal, we still dare to swagger here drinking?" "Well, don''t talk nonsense to me!" "Even if you are a VIP, what''s the matter?" he said coldly? If you offend Ben Shao today, don''t think it''s so easy to leave! " After that, Mr. Jin waved his hand, and all the people took out the jade order cards in Phnom Penh. One said coldly, "do you think you are the VIP?" See this scene, Black Sun emperor has been able to determine their own conjecture! Distinguished guests! Can you get them by the people who create the world? make fun of! He did not have this immortal Lord, no doubt, these must be the power behind them to get them. "Come on, kneel down and kowtow to Ben Shao!" Mr. Jin''s face was full of pride and he snorted coldly again: "Ben Shao''s patience is limited, this is your last chance..." after the voice dropped, the drummer in the restaurant blocked the stairway, and Jin Shao''s people also lined up in a row, looking at the white night jokingly. People on the fifth floor were silent, casting curious eyes towards this side one by one. White night took a deep breath, said nothing, and pushed Xiaolian to the Black Sun emperor. "Look at the girl." The white night is light. Hearing the voice, the Black Sun emperor''s face suddenly changed: "my lord..." "don''t worry, I will deal with it." The white night is light. "Can..." what did the Black Sun emperor want to say, and finally he wanted to stop talking. Seeing this, Jin Shao and others all gave out a sneering and contemptuous smile. "Ha ha, I still admit it!" "That''s for sure. In this Cangtian cliff, there are still people who dare to fight against us Jin Shao? That''s looking for death "I don''t know who I am! To kneel and kowtow to Jin Shao is a blessing he has made! It''s a great gift that Jin Shao didn''t kill him "Ha ha, that''s right!" The men and women laughed. Jin Shao also had a funny smile on his face, and looked at the white night with narrow eyes: "since it''s decided, let''s roll over." But just then.. whoosh! White night suddenly raised his head, a hand toward the neck of Jin Shao. "Well?" Jin Shao''s face was stiff. He could not have expected that this man would dare to start. He quickly retreated with one hand in the opposite direction. Fairyland man? He is two levels lower than he is. How can he have both? However... as soon as his hand reached out, the strength of his palm in the white night broke his hand open. Bang! A strange noise came out. At that moment, Jin Shao surged up a feeling that his flesh and blood would be torn apart. His arm was thrown back uncontrollably by this force, and the man staggered back a few steps. But before he could stand firm, the hand of the white night was pinched on his neck. Click. Huge and violent force came from the big hand like a pair of tongs in an instant. Jin Shao couldn''t breathe at once, and his face turned red. With the power of the white night, his feet were off the ground and he couldn''t control himself."Ah Seeing this, everyone was shocked. "Asshole! What are you doing "Dog, you are so brave that you dare to fight Jin Shao?" "Looking for death!! Stop it The men and women were furious in an instant and roared. The shopkeeper was also in a hurry. He could not manage so much. He directly called out, "take him down, save Mr. Jin, quick!" "Yes." The thugs were not polite. They rushed over again, but they directly raised their fists and palms and attacked the white night. The strength of these thugs are at the level of haodang, which is not comparable to fairyland. However, their prestige was not strong for white night. When the fist of the front man just hit, the white night turned and kicked. Bang! The thug probably didn''t expect that the speed of this fairyland man should be so fast that he immediately got the middle foot of his abdomen. Bang! People, like arrows, flew out immediately, smashed the walls and hit the street outside the restaurant. "Ah The people on the street were startled in a moment. Qi Qi looked at the Sanxian building, but he was very surprised. What''s going on? Can someone make trouble in sanxianlou? What a bear heart leopard! However, before the end of the matter, the white night kicked one person, and the rest immediately seized the opportunity to surround the white night. The terror fist and vigorous palm attacked the white night''s retreat directly, and the terrifying trend was suppressed at the same time. But no matter how terrible the general situation around them is, they can''t suppress the day night. He was totally unaffected. He stared at the thugs who were rushing in. He pinched the arm of Mr. Jin, and suddenly he ran into them. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the thugs were caught off guard and were immediately hit and flew. Their powerful power was beyond the imagination of all. However, Mr. Jin himself was even more miserable. After being hit hard, not only did he almost suffocate and faint, but also his skin and flesh cracked. "Ah?" The faces of the people changed dramatically. "Brother Bai is so powerful!" Hiding behind the Black Sun emperor, Xiao Lian sees this scene and claps her hands excitedly. Seeing that the thugs were all solved, the shopkeeper''s scalp was numb with fright and rushed to the stairway. But the next second, white night hands up. Click. The space in the stairway is distorted directly. The shopkeeper also has accomplishments. He has the strength of creating realm. In terms of soul state, it is one level higher than that of the fairyland man of white night. But in the face of this distorted space, he frantically sent out his force to urge his soul, and he could not smooth out the distorted space by half. This powerful spatial means... is not good! This guy is not an ordinary fairyland man! The shopkeeper immediately realized that something was wrong. He has been running restaurants for so many years. He has never seen anyone who has never seen them. Naturally, he has seen the existence of those spirits that are low but their strength is incomparable. However, he did not expect that a fairyland man had such terrible strength. This is beyond people''s conventional cognition! This can''t be described by genius, even if it''s a monster! "What on earth do you want?" The shopkeeper clenched his teeth and questioned in a coarse voice. "Shopkeeper, are you going to move the soldiers? I''m afraid we''ll have to stop for a while White night said without expression. "You must not hurt Mr. Jin, or the king and Laozi will not be able to protect you." Exclaimed the shopkeeper. But when the shopkeeper yelled, the men and women there had already pressed over. "Asshole, let me go!" "If you dare to hurt a hair of Jin Shao, you will have a lot to eat!" The shrill cry sounded, and all kinds of magic weapons and soul skills also hit the white night. However, there is little gold in the hands of the white night, so people naturally do not dare to be too presumptuous, so the magic weapon cloud hit can not be said to be strong. The white night snorted coldly, raised his hand to build a momentum, and then blocked all the means of the other party. No matter the lightning, the sharp arrow or the sharp but shapeless air blade, they were all shocked into powder. Seeing this, people''s hearts beat wildly. Everyone knows that this man can''t be described as huaxianjing any more. "Quick... Help me..." Jin Shao cried hard. The crowd hesitated. Jin Shao is in the hands of the white night. If they attack by force, if Jin Shao has something wrong, how can they account for it? However, Jin Shao did not really place his hope on these people. He secretly moved his fingers while asking for help, intending to activate the magic weapon of protecting his life.A wisp of soul power with his action quietly poured into his fingers, and then the ring wrapped around his finger root suddenly flashed a fierce cold light. Swish... at the moment when the cold light suddenly rises, several sharp and terrible cold awns also erupt. At that moment, the fifth floor of the whole Sanxian building seemed to have fallen into the ice cellar. It was extremely cold! "My Lord, be careful!" The emperor of black sun was aware of the change and cried out. The people around him were stunned. But it''s too late. The body of the white night is directly wrapped in the cold light! When the cold light disappears, he sees a lot of sharp blade like things sticking out of Jin Shao''s clothes. People are like hedgehogs, completely wrapped by the sharp blade. The surrounding ground, stairs and tables are all penetrated by sharp edges. The closest white night to him should be dressed as a horse''s nest. It''s just that... this sharp blade hits the body of Bai Ye, but it''s broken by life... the broken blade is scattered around the white night. Jin Shao looked at this scene, completely silent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1502 This magic weapon is named Jinli stab clothes. It is given by the father of Jin Shao. Although it is a garment, it can launch a magic weapon through a ring, which makes people unable to defend. In a short distance, it is not the existence of the immortal master. Even the real people in heaven above the immortal master must be stabbed into a hornet''s nest by this sharp blade, and the flesh and blood of the world can not be prevented. But now... this fairyland is under defense. Fairyland... Is it safe? But... He didn''t do anything, did he? No magic weapon defense, no soul Parry... so close, such a sudden move... Even the immortals have no time to react! What''s going on? Unless... His body is extremely strong, has been able to immune from the penetration of gold from the thorn clothing! No! This is even more impossible! Jin Shao, who has been pinched, is shocked to the extreme. He would not believe that a fairyland could have such a horrible body! It must be fake! It must be the person wearing some unique armor! Yes, it must be! Jin Shao tried his best to comfort himself. Jin Shao''s counterattack was useless, but it also infuriated white night. "It seems that you are not honest." The white night said calmly, and the other hand was lifted up and directly covered Jin Shao''s chest... that was the position of the soul of heaven. Jin Shao''s pupil is huge, and he shouts eagerly: "no! no No! Childe! adult! Don''t waste me! Don''t waste me!! I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Please let me go! Let me go A shrill howl rang through the fifth floor. The people on the fourth floor raised their heads one after another, but they did not dare to interfere. If they caused great energy, they would be in trouble. "Let you go?" "If I let you go like this, you turn your head and lead your father to trouble me, then I am not more headache?" "What do you want?" A man at the back asked nervously. "Isn''t that easy?" The corner of his mouth rose in the white night: "anyway, it''s better to kill you all. Even if I''m killed by the people behind you, at least I won''t lose, right?" As soon as this was said, people''s faces changed dramatically. Is this man... A complete madman?? "No, my Lord, i... I know I was wrong. Please let me go!" Jin Shao cried eagerly. If I had known this, I would have taken the jingshiwei with me! Br... In my heart, I swear that I will never find such a place as a pig slaughtered in a fairyland Red, said hard. What''s the use of swearing "I... I can swear by blood!" Jin Shao hastily added a sentence. "Jinyang blood oath? What is that? " White night looks confused. "My Lord, that''s a pledge made by Jinyang order." "This is a kind of oath unique to Cangtian cliff. Most of the great powers of Cangtian cliff will use this method to control some powerful existence, and let them be loyal to themselves," he said in a low voice "Will this oath be lifted easily?" White night asked again. "Don''t worry." "If the oath is established, the Lord is holding the order of Jinyang, which links his life. If he betrays, you just need to crush the token, and his life will be broken. As long as you don''t hand in the order of Jinyang, no one can lift the blood oath!" Hearing this, the white night thought. Now that it is, he has no choice. However, it seems that the energy of these young masters and ladies is not simple. If we can control them, not to mention the whereabouts of the Jingwu God, we can also find the art of resurrecting the hidden dragon. What we do in the Cangtian cliff will be much more convenient. However, in this way, it is completely offending the forces behind these people. "In that case, well, swear to me White night let go of hand, light says. Jin Shao fell on the ground, coughing constantly, but when he heard the words of the white night, he was a little stunned. "We?" "Yes." White night, pointing to many young masters and young ladies, said faintly, "you all have to swear to me!" As soon as the words fell, all the young masters and ladies on the scene exploded. "What? We should also make the golden sun blood oath? " "It''s impossible!" "How can I be loyal to you, the waste of fairyland "Kill me The shrill cry goes on and on."Good! I''ll take you on the road now White night nodded and went directly to a man who was shouting. His face was full of galloping killing intention. When the man saw this, he was terrified. How could he have thought that this man was so unreasonable that he could not stop retreating and shivering. After being forced into a desperate situation, he could only say: "forget it, my Lord, I''m kidding... I''ll be loyal to you, I swear... I''ll be with you later... " don''t let me do evil again! " White night stopped pace, light said. People''s faces are ugly and their scalp is numb. "In this case, then... Please ask the shopkeeper to get the order of Jinyang..." at this time, Jin Shao, who was sitting on the ground and coughing, said to the shopkeeper. "That also asks the adult to scatter the space strength of the stair mouth, lets the small go down." The shopkeeper quickly clasped his fist at night. Looking at the Black Sun emperor in the white night. The emperor of black Yang nodded and said in a low voice: "if there is no order of Jinyang, you can''t make Jinyang blood oath." "Then you go." White night waved his hand: "but I advise you not to do anything, otherwise they may have an accident at any time." "I don''t dare. I''ll go right now, I''ll go now!" The shopkeeper was sweating and nodded and bowed in a hurry. When the voice fell, people ran downstairs in a hurry... the fifth floor was quiet again. But the atmosphere is particularly bizarre. The distinguished young men and women stood in a row, all pale and afraid to move. Jin Shao is still sitting on the ground, gasping, but from his shaking eyes, he is obviously not willing to compromise. White night is quiet standing on the stairs, quietly waiting. "My Lord, what about these people?" At this time, the Black Sun emperor side of the first. Hearing the sound in the white night and looking along his eyes, the talent responded. On the fifth floor, it''s not just Jin Shao and other people, but also a few drinking guests. They''re focused on everything here. However, just as the white night was trying to figure out how to solve them, the guests secretly exchanged their eyes and stood up one by one and walked towards the white night. An almost oppressive momentum is coming towards us... . (if something happens today, maybe it will be two shifts, and tomorrow will be three shifts) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1503 "Well?" The white night side looks. The look of the Black Sun emperor also tightened up. The guests line up to block the white night and the Black Sun emperor. The surging momentum is like a pair of invisible big hands, squeezing the breath of the two people to the whole body, making it overflow. "What are you going to do?" Feeling the pressure of the Black Sun emperor face a heavy, in a low voice he said: "there is no your business here! Sit down and drink for me! Do you hear me "Oh? You are an immortal master. You are not good at it, but you have a good voice A middle-aged man stared at the Black Sun emperor and said coldly, "do you think you are the Lord of Cangtian cliff?" The man is also the immortal Lord level existence, naturally does not void the black Yang heavenly king. What''s more, it''s on the fifth floor. Those who can come here to drink wine are either distinguished or powerful. These guests obviously belong to the existence of no identity but excellent soul state. With so many of them, can they be afraid of the white night and the Black Sun emperor? Jin Shao Yi''s spirits are not high, and they are spoiled. They have no fighting experience. It''s understandable to be subdued by night, but they are different! They choose to stand up at this time. I''m afraid the big reason is that they want to flatter these young men and women, so as to connect with the strength behind them! "Mr. Jin, ladies and gentlemen, are you all right?" A strong bald man said in a thick voice. "We''re in good health, but I''m afraid there are." A young lady looked at the white night with fear and said carefully. The meaning is obvious. "Strange as he is, it is not difficult to deal with it!" The middle-aged man sank. "In the end, it''s just a fairyland and an immortal master level person who can only act as a bully here. Let alone go to other places. Even if they get out of this restaurant, they will be doomed!" The people next to him laughed. As soon as the voice fell, the crowd gathered around the white night. "Let''s go for it!" The middle-aged man said. "Why?" The white night asked. "Because it''s not your opponent!" "Are you so confident?" Shake your head at night. "Otherwise The strong man''s face was grim, and he didn''t want to talk to the white night. He stretched out his hand directly to take the white night. "Wanton!" The emperor of the black sun was angry and grabbed the strong man''s arm with one hand, and blasted the strong man''s head with the other hand. "Ha ha ha, just a fairy Lord, do you really think you are invincible? I don''t want to look at my own weight The strong man laughed and was not afraid. He drank a low voice. His skin was shining like a gang stone. When the Black Sun emperor''s fist was smashed, it was like a bang on a gang stone. Not only did it not hurt the strong man, but also his fist sent a tearing pain what a hard body!. The Black Sun emperor''s face changed, and he was about to close his fist and strike again. But at this time, the side suddenly extended a foot, mercilessly blasted in the Black Sun emperor''s abdomen. The foot covered with seven kinds of forces, gathered together especially chaotic, one foot was caught off guard, the Black Sun emperor was kicked directly, hit heavily on the wall, people have not broken through the wall, another force covered his body, into a big net, tied him tightly, people fell on the ground, can''t move. This is from the attack of several powerful immortal masters and mighty people. A series of actions can be said to be completed in one go, running clouds and flowing water, directly hit the Black Sun emperor, even the ability to resist. "Asshole!" The Black Sun emperor was angry and frantically struggling, but it had no effect. Tying his net was obviously an extraordinary magic weapon. How could he earn it off easily? The emperor of black Yang roared: "ah Xiao Lian had already crouched on the ground, shivering with the handrail of the stairs. Then the silent face of the white man. "Do you want to do it?" The middle-aged man said lightly. White night was silent for a moment and looked at him quietly: "before you chose not to start, is to wait for this moment?" "Well?" Several people looked at him. The white night went on: "when these young masters and young ladies have not recruited, you can come up again to help, so that they owe you gratitude, in this way, you can also get a lot of rewards!" "Boy, don''t tell me what we''ve done. What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with what we''ve done. This is the three immortals building. We don''t know that these young ladies can''t cope with you, so we''re going to do it!" The middle-aged man said: "OK, don''t waste time, get down!" After that, the middle-aged man pressed directly on the shoulder of the white night, intending to press him down. Seeing the strength of these people is so strong, Jin Shao and others are overjoyed and excited. They look at the middle-aged man with burning eyes one by one. They want the middle-aged man to kill white night now. However, it is obvious that the middle-aged man wants to capture the two alive, and then take it to the Jin family to ask for his credit! However... In the middle-aged man''s hand extended to the momentto be sonorous! A sword light suddenly burst. All of them breathed hard, and before they could react, they saw the backhand of the white night, and a burning sword light was accumulated. They whirled and slashed hard at the man. Whew! A crisp sound came out. Only to see that middle-aged man shivered all over, pressed in the white night shoulder of the hand also suddenly frozen. People are like fossils. People around are breathing hard. "What''s going on?" Mr. Jin asked subconsciously. And then, the vision appears. Just look at the middle-aged man''s body center, suddenly appeared a slit, from the top of the head, has been extended to the crotch, and then the slit overflow bleeding. The man opened his mouth, and before he made a sound, the whole man split into two and died miserably on the spot. The scene was quiet for a moment. People widened their eyes, staring at this scene, everyone''s face is full of strong shock! A man from the fairyland... Died like this? What''s going on? Did this man do it? But he just... Just started! Did he kill the immortal master by his soul power? Crazy? People''s brains are so hot that it''s hard to think. It''s just a fairyland. It''s an existence that is different from the fairyland, but it can kill the people in the fairyland with one move? "I was going to let you go, but since you have come to the door voluntarily, don''t blame me." White night light way, fingers move, a dead Dragon Sword power in the fingertip circle, and then a wave, toward the people next to cut. The fierce power of the dead dragon sword is irresistible. Everyone''s strength and soul power are dispelled everywhere! Several people from the side of the vast territory had no time to react. As soon as they were about to retreat, they were torn by the sword spirit. Pooh! The crackle came out. Blood gushed into the sky. Several heads rolled around in the air, and then fell heavily on the ground. Gurgling... the head rolled on the ground, making a strange sound. Jin Shao and others were completely petrified. "Ah?" The rest of them were green with fear. "Asshole An immortal master was furious and took out a sharp blade from his waist and cut it towards the white night. The sharp edge is cold, the soul is surging, and it is extremely domineering. However, just after being cut on the body of the white night, it suddenly stagnated, as if it had been frozen, and the swift and violent blade suddenly stopped... at a glance, the sharp blade was actually against his skin, and it was difficult to move forward for half an inch... People''s breath was almost frozen. Jin Shao a crowd is directly look silly eyes, fierce pumping cool air. It''s impossible to break the flesh and blood of a fairyland man?? Are you kidding? "It''s impossible!" The immortal Lord''s eyes widened and whispered to himself. "What''s impossible?" The white night light way, the finger moves again, stabs directly into the immortal Lord realm person''s chest, revolves and the arm raises. Whew. A bright red heart was caught by him, and he pinched it. Bang! The heart broke. Then he lifted his finger again and cut it down. Pooh! Another immortal master''s realm was humanized into two parts. It''s as easy as killing a pig or a dog! Is this still fairyland? Whoosh! Around the white night, another blow and a slap, several people seem to be doing the final struggle, intending to take advantage of the white night to recruit when he will be subdued. But the white night is not blocked, let its attack. Bang! Bang! There was a dull sound again. Fist and palm. If the bearing beam of the restaurant is not made of special materials, I am afraid it will be broken. But there was a lot of movement around, and the white night... Was still motionless. The people were in complete despair. People were trembling and shaking wildly, and it was difficult to stand still. "Big... Adult, spare your life..." one of them said with trembling teeth. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" White night light road, lift finger then chop! Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... the clear sound comes and goes one after another. A soul worshiper is either owl headed or split in two. The scene is like a Shura hell. "AhFinally, someone can''t bear it. They rush towards the window like crazy, intending to jump off the building. But it doesn''t help at all. White night hands up. Bang! The space at the window is immediately distorted. When the soul person wants to smooth out the space and jump out, the sword spirit of the dead dragon has already attacked, and the soul is sealed with a sword! The whole fifth floor... Nobody can stop the white night. There hard to break the big net of Black Sun emperor see this, immediately excited, blood boiling in the body. What a bully! How powerful! Is this the Lord of night? "My Lord, childe, the little... The little one has brought the token!" At this time, the voice of the shopkeeper came from the stairway, and then he ran upstairs with a token in his hand. But when I saw the corpses and ferocious blood on the fifth floor, the shopkeeper''s immediately became rigid. "Oh? Got it? That''s just fine! " In the white night, he killed the last soul, patted the dust on his body and turned to walk towards the shopkeeper. Seeing the white night full of blood coming towards him, the shopkeeper was scared out of his wits and sat on the ground directly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1504 "What''s the matter?" Seeing the shopkeeper sitting on the ground, frowning at night. "No... nothing, just... It''s just that I''m afraid of blood. When I see the blood, I don''t listen to it..." the shopkeeper said in a hurry, with a smile that was even worse than crying. Afraid of blood? Although the shopkeeper''s soul state is not high, he is also a soul at least. How can he be afraid of blood? "So..." Bai Ye didn''t ask much. He took the token in his hand and directly threw it to Jin Shao and others. "You should know how to use it?" The white night is light. "Yes! I know it Jin Shao and others scrambled over and said with fear. The fierce means of the white night, this time, completely shocked them. If they were really upset, it would be possible to kill them. People had doubts about the words of the white night before. Now when they see the corpses all over the ground, they no longer have any doubts. It''s possible to do anything with such brutality! Several people hastily picked up the token, dripping blood, and then holding the token in both hands to swear to the white night. When the oath is over, the token immediately blooms with light. The white night took the token and looked at the Black Sun emperor. "What to do next?" "You just need to drop blood on it to complete the token recognition." The Black Sun Demon broke away from the net and said in a hurry: "now these tokens are all linked to the lifeblood of these people. If adults are not happy, they can take their lives at any time!" "Good!" The white night nods, stabs the finger with the soul force, drops a drop of blood on each token. After a while, the token glows again. But this time, the color of the token is not as black as before. On the contrary, it is more red. Not only that, but also everyone''s name appears on the token. The name is flashing with strange light, so you are very careful. "From today on, our Lord will be our master. We will follow your orders according to your words. We will go to the mountain of swords and go to the sea of fire. We will never die." Jin shaozhan knocked on the ground tremblingly and said in fear. "Good!" White night nodded with satisfaction and put the token into the ring. The trouble in the restaurant will come to an end. But that doesn''t mean it''s over. In the white night, I glanced at the terrible fifth floor and thought for a moment, then turned to the shopkeeper and said, "arrange a separate floor for us. I haven''t had enough of your best wine." "Yes, my Lord, I''ll arrange it right away, I''ll arrange it right away..." the shopkeeper said. "Go straight to the top." Black Sun emperor excitedly way. How many people yearn for the top floor of Sanxian building, and the emperor of black sun is no exception. "This... Adult, if you are at the top level, you can''t arrange the small one. This is the authority of that adult. Unless you can climb to the top level by relying on your strength, no one can go up there." Is the shopkeeper guilty. "How many levels of authority do you have Asked the white night. "there are only 32 layers at most." White night waved. "Good! Good! Wait a moment, my Lord. I''ll open the border on the 32nd floor immediately The shopkeeper was busy and ran down. The white night breathed a breath and walked towards Xiao Lian, who was still curling up at the stairway. "Are you all right, little girl?" White night smiles. Xiaolian''s face is pale, and her autumn eyes are full of fear. When she hears the words of the white night, she does not hesitate any longer, but plunges directly into the arms of the white night, like a frightened kitten, trembling. White night Leng next, wry smile shakes head, the person holds the wench difference 32 floor to go forward. Of course, Jin Shao and others also followed. Since they have already taken them in, they must know a lot of things that white night wants to know. Jin Shao several people walk in front, but everyone is heavy hearted, a face of pain, even if walking, the pace is particularly heavy. They never thought that they would have become prisoners of others when they came to sanxianlou to drink happily. Several people secretly stare at Jin Shao, full of resentment. If Jin Shao had not taken the initiative to provoke, things would not have developed to such a point. From this moment on, their lives have been in the hands of others. They are no longer alive for themselves... the emperor of Black Sun follows the white night. Although he is a face of excitement and excitement, but there is a thick worry in his eyes. "My Lord!" At this time, the Black Sun emperor lowered his voice and called out. "What''s the matter?" The white night looked at him faintly. "My Lord, as far as I know, the shopkeeper is not from the family of these young men and young ladies. If you want to control him, do you also control him? So that he doesn''t talk about it all over the place The emperor of black sun is careful."It can''t be done." Shake your head at night. "Why?" The emperor of the black sun was stunned. "Because the shopkeeper has already made a golden sun blood oath." The lateral head of Jinshao is hoarse. The emperor of black sun was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. The shopkeeper''s object of Jinyang''s blood oath was probably the owner of the three immortals building, right? No wonder he found so many jinyangling so quickly. If you kill him in the white night, you will only attract the great energy behind him. The matter has come to this point, you can only coerce the shopkeeper. "He is a smart man. He knows what will happen if he goes out on foot. If he divulges the secret and I tear up the ticket, it is impossible for him to explain to the Jin family. As long as he pretends not to know, he will be able to sit on the sidelines and watch." White night light way: "what''s more, blood oath has become, if I let them several deal with this shopkeeper, do you think he can live?" The emperor of Black Sun heard the sound, his eyes lit up and nodded. Jin Shao has a vulgar name, called Jin Changgui. The young men and girls beside him are all famous families in cangtianya, and their families are protected by super powers. Thirty two were empty. When they all took their seats, the waiter immediately served the three immortals wine. After drinking a cup of wine in the white night, he cried out for good wine. But at the moment, he did not dare to drink too much. After a few drinks, he directly cut into the theme. "I ask you something." "My Lord, do as you please." Jin Changgui and other people are absent-minded, and they clap their fists as soon as they hear the speech in the daytime. "Do you know where Jingwu God is now?" White night light way: "if you know, take me to find him!" However, as soon as the words fell, Jin Shao and others'' faces were completely bloodless. Jin Shao glared and looked around, as if to prevent eavesdropping. Seeing no one around, he quickly lowered his voice and said, "my Lord, don''t mention the name of Jingwu shenzun again! Otherwise... Or we''ll all die! " As soon as this word fell, the white night was stunned. . (there is one more shift later, which can be seen before 1 o''clock, and then it will be the third shift tomorrow. Tickets and other things are not required. Just subscribe and subscribe more, thank you) thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1505 Seeing the fear of Jin Changgui and others, both the white night and the Black Sun emperor were stunned. "What''s going on?" Asked the white night. "My lord... You don''t know about Jingwu God?" Jin Changgui was stunned and asked in a low voice. "If I knew, would I ask you?" The night is cold. Jin Shao''s face changed, and he was busy getting close to it. He said cautiously, "my Lord, in fact, Jingwu shenzun... Is now a prisoner of the Lord of the heaven cliff." White night Leng next: "Heaven cliff Lord?" "The Lord of Cangtian cliff is also a great power of Cangtian cliff. Although he is registered as the master of Cangtian cliff, he is not ruled by him alone. He still shares the Cangtian cliff with the great powers of Cangtian cliff. On the surface, he still belongs to the master of Cangtian cliff, which is just an empty position." The Black Sun next to him explained. The white night nodded, and his voice sank: "how can the Lord of Cangtian cliff relate to Jingwu God?" "That''s not because the spirit of Jingwu is so bold that he wants to take the position of the Lord of the heaven cliff!" Jin Shaoning''s voice. "What? Take the place of cliff master People were shocked. "Yes Several people are nodding, the face all shows the color of horror, seems to think of something extremely terrible. "This time, the Lord of Cangtian cliff is different from the past. He is powerful, powerful, and extremely cruel. No matter my father or some other great powers, we should respect him three times. Since the appearance of the seven holy glazed beads on the Cangtian cliff, the situation of the Cangtian cliff has been surging and extremely dangerous. Every day, countless people will be killed unknowingly. Raoshi cliff master is also looking for this legendary power treasure. " "Seven holy glazed beads? What is that? " White night feel head up, hear so many things some can not accept. "We don''t know exactly what it is. We only know that it is a supernatural creature left over by the ancient great power. If anyone can get him, he can dominate the whole world." Jin Shao thought and said. "Where are the Seven Sacred glazed beads?" The emperor of Black Sun asked. "I don''t know the exact location within the Cangtian cliff." "Why hasn''t the man who holds the seven holy glass beads dominate the heaven cliff?" "This..." Jin Shao couldn''t answer. "Maybe what tedious means is needed to open the Seven Saints'' glazed beads, and the man is not even able to run for his life now, how can he urge the divine object?" The white night is light. Heiyang Tianjun is busy holding fists: "what the adults said is." White night glanced at Jin Shao: "you go on." "Yes." Jin Shao nodded and continued: "the sky cliff has become turbulent because of the Seven Saints'' glazed beads. All kinds of forces are pouring in, including one carried by Jingwu God Zun! In fact, when he settled here, he was ostracized by many powerful people, including my father. After all, at present, there are countless powerful clans in Cangtian cliff. How can we accommodate so many tigers when the place is so large? However, the Lord of the heaven cliff did not exclude him. On the contrary, the Lord even regarded him as a brother, helping him to stand on the cliff. With the help of the master, Jingwu shenzun was able to stand firm. In fact, the Lord of heaven cliff is not so kind. He just wants to use the power of Jingwu God to suppress those who are ready to move! In order to secure his position as a cliff master. But... Things are not as simple as the Lord of heaven cliff thinks. The respect of the spirit of martial arts is also a great power. How can it be controlled by others? Therefore, Jingwu shenzun, together with his subordinates and several powerful souls in Cangtian cliff, intends to eradicate the Lord of Cangtian cliff directly. Then, Jingwu God Zun takes over Cangtian cliff instead of the Lord. Unfortunately, Jingwu God Zun is very close. One of his subordinates covets wealth and betrays him, so that his plan is exposed. The Lord of Cangtian cliff tries to plot against him and is born after a big war To capture, except for Jingwu shenzun, all the people involved in this matter were smashed by the Lord of the heaven cliff, took away their souls and put them into the furnace for refining. They were tortured forever, while the Jingwu God Zun was locked up in the death prison of Cangtian cliff and never saw the sun! " Speaking of this, Jin Shao''s face showed a sense of Horror: "now, your excellency, you should understand why we dare not talk about Jingwu God Zun? If anyone dares to talk about it, he will be regarded by the Lord of the heaven cliff as an accomplice of the God of Jingwu. He is going to be caught, smashed and imprisoned, and his soul will be forever put into the furnace for refining, and will bear endless pain forever! " As soon as this word fell, the Black Sun emperor''s face was full of shock. Xiaolian is confused. She is only 12 years old and obviously doesn''t understand the reason. The white night remained silent. He also hopes to let Xiaolian and Jingwu God recognize each other, and then get benefits from it. The best way is to learn from Jingwu God the way to revive the hidden dragon. People like him must have a way. But I didn''t expect... The Jingwu God Zun has become a prisoner... "I didn''t expect that the sky cliff was so chaotic..." the Black Sun emperor sighed. "It''s hard to predict everything. It seems that we''ve lost everything this time." White night shook his head. He is not interested in saving the Jingwu God. Since he has become a prisoner of others, let him go.It''s just a pity, Xiao Lian. However, if you give her to the jade tower, Bingyu must be willing to accept it. Compared with the dangerous Cangtian cliff, the jade tower is a good place. But there is one thing that puzzles white night. "Changgui, as heiyang said before, the Lord of Cangtian cliff is just an empty position, and the size of his power is closely related to his personal strength. Then, why did Jingwu shenzun take the risk to kill the Lord of Cangtian cliff for the sake of an empty position? If he has this means, why does he not occupy one side and become king like other great powers? Why bother yourself? " Ask questions at night. As soon as he said this, he was speechless, whether he was the emperor of black sun or Jin Shao. Indeed, this is really puzzling. But no one knows the truth. "Well, if we don''t talk about it, we can''t change the situation. Let''s just let it go." White night shook his head, and after drinking wine, he said to Jin Shao, "I have something else to ask you!" "Go ahead, my Lord!" "I''m going to resurrect a long dead man. Do you have a way?" The expression of the white night was frozen. Hearing the sound, Jin Changgui was stunned: "is there a body?" "No bones." "I''m afraid it''s hard..." Jin Shao hesitated. "No way?" "There are ways, but... The steps are complicated. Basically, we can''t do it. But if we can get that thing, we can do it." Jin Shao Dao. "What?" Ask subconsciously in the white night. See gold little smile: "seven holy glass beads." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1506 Hearing Jin Changgui''s words, the Black Sun emperor next to him stretched out his hand, seized Jin Changgui''s collar, and glared at him grimly: "how dare you dare to play adults?" "I... when did I play grown-ups?" Jin Changgui looked nervous and said in a hurry. "You have said that the situation of the Cangtian cliff is so chaotic, which is caused by the seven holy glazed beads. Now you say that this is what adults need. Are you not asking adults to look for it? Do you want other people to kill adults, and you can find a chance to get back Jinyang order? You''d better know how to calculate Black Sun emperor cold road. When Jin Changgui and others heard the sound, their scalp felt numb, and they quickly worshipped their hands: "no, no, no, i... I don''t mean that. You misunderstood me, my Lord! There is a misunderstanding "What do you mean White night continues to drink wine, said slowly. "Subordinate... I just think that if you have a chance to touch the seven holy glass beads, after all, the method I mentioned requires a divine object to activate, but the demand for the level of this divine object is extremely high. It must be one of the rare treasures that can be robbed by countless people. Although Cangtian cliff is a place of trade, such a treasure can also be met If an adult can get the seven holy glass beads and use them to activate a link in the art of resurrection. When that link is activated, the adult will discard the seven holy glass beads, so as to avoid being targeted by the strong, which is enough... "Jin Changgui explained. Hearing this, he immediately understood the meaning of Jin Changgui. "You want me to use the seven holy glass beads instead of seizing them?" "At present, the situation of Cangtian cliff can''t get in or out, and it''s impossible to keep the pearls. Therefore, holding the beads will only lead to death. But we are different. We just use them and throw them away when they are used up. We can give them to those who want to. In this way, we can have peace and contentment with adults. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone?" Jin Changgui wiped the sweat on his face and squeezed out a smile. This word falls, black Yang emperor also frowned. White night touched his chin and suddenly asked, "do you know where the seven holy glazed beads are?" "I''ve heard about this one." Jin Changgui said cautiously. "Where is it?" "I heard it was in the general''s house." Jin Changgui whispered. "General''s house?" The white night frowned: "is it possible that he is the famous Shenhou general in the sky cliff?" "Yes, he is." Jin Changgui nodded his head. "No wonder." "If you are in the Shenhou general''s house, I''m afraid there are not many people who can take general Shenhou from the whole sky cliff?" "That''s not true." Jin Changgui whispered: "in recent years, general Shenhou has been preparing for the withdrawal of troops from Cangtian cliff. At that time, people suspected that it was he who took the seven holy glazed beads. This was about to take the baby and run away. So the Lord of the heaven cliff and several great powers blocked the gate of the Cangtian cliff and did not allow him to leave. At that time, the scene was so fierce that almost no fight broke out. The Jin family also went to the Shenhou general The swords are all drawn out. They are ready to fight a hard battle. However, the Lord of the heaven cliff is too powerful. The Shenhou generals are outnumbered. After some negotiations, they can only choose to compromise and promise to return to the government temporarily. After ten years, no one can stop them! " "Ten years is just a flick of the fingers. I''m afraid it''s not enough for them to find out the seven holy glazed beads." The white night is light. "Ten years is certainly not enough, but you must have heard of the strategy of delaying the army? Ten years later, I don''t know why. " Jinchanggui road. "Even the Lord of heaven cliff can''t get back the seven holy glazed beads from the general''s house. How do you think I can get it?" White night asked again. "This..." Jin Changgui shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly on his face: "if there is no seven holy glazed beads, I''m afraid this method... Adults are afraid it can''t be used." "Must we use the Seven Saints'' glass beads?" The white night suddenly thought of something, and asked in a deep voice, "if you use other gods to replace it, can it work?" "If there are rare deities, it is certainly OK, but I think the level can not be lower than the seven holy glazed beads." Jin Changgui said with a smile: "but the difficulty of obtaining such a treasure should be understood by adults. First of all, I don''t know how to capture it. I''m afraid that it''s better to look at the seven holy glazed beads." However, as soon as the voice fell, the white night shook his hand and said, "you should prepare the materials and related matters of the resurrection technique first. You don''t have to worry about the divine things. I will solve them!" When Jin Changgui heard the voice, his face became stiff, and he was stunned and said, "can''t you have a rare deity?" "Well?" "Is this what you can ask?" Jin Changgui''s face changed and he quickly bowed his head: "my subordinates have made a mistake. Please forgive me, please forgive me!" At this time, the white night suddenly put down the glass, stood up and walked over, standing in front of Jin Changgui, a pair of sword eyes staring at Jin Changgui. Jin Changgui''s whole body trembled suddenly. He got up from his chair and knelt on the ground. His head was lowered and he didn''t dare to look up.White night helped him up. Although Jin Changgui''s face is still very ugly. "Don''t be afraid." "I won''t kill you!" said the white night "Thank you, Lord Xie..." "but what I want is your loyalty and honesty, you know? I don''t want other people to know that I told you to set up a battle. You have to keep a low profile. If there is a leak, you will be very sorry. You should understand the consequences, including you. Do you understand? " The white night is light. The rest of the young master and miss shuddered and knelt down in a hurry. "My Lord, we... We know..." "good!" "Continue to drink the bar," the white night said The crowd was still in a state of fear, and after thanking them, they continued to sit down. But this time no one was in the mood. After three rounds of wine, the white night is finished. Jin Changgui and others rush back to their residence to collect materials according to the requirements of the white night to prepare for the revival of Qianlong. "My Lord, do you really have a miracle comparable to the Seven Saints? Or are you really going to capture the Seven Sacred glazed beads The emperor of Black Sun hesitated and asked carefully. "You don''t have to worry about that." The white night light way, also does not answer positively. Seven holy glazed beads? That''s too dangerous. How much can he stare at? What can he take? The power rooted in this has not been obtained. What capital can he have just entered the Cangtian cliff? However, we can''t use the seven holy glass beads, but it doesn''t mean that there is no way out in the white night. You know, he has dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword. These two swords are gods, especially the dead dragon sword. They are no worse than the seven holy glazed beads. With them, they are enough to activate the resurrection skill. Seeing the white night, he didn''t want to say more, and the emperor of Black Sun didn''t dare to ask more. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" "Go back to the fairyland first." "The situation here is too complicated to stay for a long time," he said "Well, go down and apply." Black Sun heaven King Road. "Application?" "Yes, after the Seven Saints'' glass beads flowed into the sky cliff, anyone who wanted to leave the cliff had to apply for a period of ten days, otherwise they could not leave. Within these ten days, the people on the side of the Cangtian cliff will inspect us and will allow us to leave after confirming that we don''t have the seven holy glass beads on us." "And something like that?" "In order to prevent the Seven Saints'' glass beads from being taken away from the sky Cliff... If it wasn''t for this, my subordinates would not have escaped from the heaven cliff all their lives." The emperor of Black Sun sighed. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "it''s better to wait a little later. I don''t know how long it will take for Jin Changgui to prepare the materials. When he gathers the materials, we will take him away and go to the holy immortal area to arrange the techniques." "Good! So... My Lord, what should we do now? " "Go down to the Inn and open two rooms and have a rest." The white night is light. "Yes, I''m going." The emperor of Black Sun nodded and ran downstairs immediately. White night led Xiao Lian down the stairs. The matter of sanxianlou was attributed by the shopkeeper to a few guests who drank too much and made a fuss, so they prevaricated in the past. In the white night, she led Xiaolian to settle in an inn beside the street for a while, and took a rest. The situation of Cangtian cliff is turbulent and turbulent. I don''t want to cause trouble at night. I stay in the inn quietly during this period. Jin Changgui''s preparation time is not short. He goes to heixuan chamber of commerce almost every day. However, there are too many materials required for this resurrection technique. Even if he is the son of the Jin family and has so many friends who are the children of the big family to help him, he still can''t make full preparations. However, on the fourth morning... bang! Bang! Bang! A quick knock on the door sounded outside the guest room. Only an anxious voice came out. "My lord... The matter is not good, Jin Shao has an accident! Adults.... on the white night when they are in bed, they immediately open their eyes and stare at the gate. What happened? White night eyebrows dark move, a wave of hand. Bang Dang! The gate opens. A woman rushed in and knelt down in front of the white night and said eagerly, "my Lord, Jin... Jin Shao has been detained. Please go and help me quickly." The woman is the daughter of the Liu family, named Liu Yuanyue. The Liu family also has some influence in Cangtian cliff, but it is not as good as the Jin family. "Have you been detained? Isn''t Jin Changgui the son of Jin family? Who dares to detain him in the sky cliff Asked the white night. "Is... Is the general mansion person..." Liu Yuanyue facial expression is ugly, shivering said. "Shenhou general''s house?" "Jin Shao went to heixuan auction house early this morning and took part in the auction there. Unexpectedly, during the bidding period, Jin Shao made a bid with a person from the general''s office, but the person couldn''t bid for Jin Shao, so... Jin Shao was deducted!" Liu Yuanyue wanted to cry without tears.. (there are two chapters to be finished before 1:00, so there are so many things, I''m sorry) (there are still two chapters to be sent out before 1:00 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1507 Hearing Liu Yuanyue''s words, the white night''s face sank. Although he didn''t come to Cangtian cliff for a long time, he had already learned the situation here from the mouth of the Black Sun emperor before he came. The Jin family is not strong among the powerful families in cangtianya. I''m afraid it will rank out of the top ten. It will definitely suffer from the top two powerful families like Shangshen Houfu. But what''s the use of white night in this kind of thing? You have to let the Jin family show up. "Didn''t you inform the Jin family?" The white night frowned and asked. "Notice..." Liu Yuanyue a pair of anxious is about to cry out of the way. "Since the Jin family has been informed, it is enough to have someone from the Jin family to deal with it. Why should I deal with it?" Asked the white night. "The people of the Jin family have gone..." Liu Yuanyue said helplessly, "but... But that''s the people of the Shenhou general''s house. Even if the people of the Jin family go there, it''s useless." "Oh? What is the situation? " Asked the white night. Liu Yuanyue quickly told the story. It turns out that the course of the event has something to do with the white night. Early this morning, Jin Changgui rushed to heixuan auction house with his confidants to participate in a small auction held in the morning. Qi Pengjun, the younger General of Shenhou general''s house, also participated in the auction. Jin Changgui came to the auction house to buy Xuantian ebony, which is Shi zhanfu One of the most important materials of the art of living, the whole heixuan auction house is just like this. Jin Changgui is naturally determined to get it. Unexpectedly, Qi Chuanjun also takes a fancy to this dark ebony. If he wants to make a gun rod with it, they bid for it. According to the law, Qi Chuanjun, as the son of Shenhou general''s mansion, the people of Cangtian cliff have to sell him some face, even if he can compete for a few bucks. If it was normal, Jin Changgui would not dare to fight against Qi. But this time it''s different! If you can''t get the dark ebony and gather up the materials of the resurrection technique, Jin Changgui will not be able to survive. Thinking about it, small life is important. Jin Changgui can only bite his teeth and break the bar with Qi. Who did Qi break the army? The young general of Shenhou general''s house, who dares to fight against him in the whole sky cliff? Immediately angry, I wanted to warn Jin Changgui that it was heixuan auction house. Rao was afraid to make a random bid, so he could only bear to bid. Although the Shenhou general''s office is powerful, it has a strict family style. Qi''s money in his hands is not too much, otherwise he would not have come to participate in this small auction. What''s more, Jin Changgui came prepared with sufficient funds, and Xuantian ebony fell into his hands without any suspense. Jin Changgui was pleased to get the dark ebony and left in a hurry. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came out of the heixuan auction house, Qi broke the army and several soldiers from the general''s house. He was tied to the post and beat 70 lashes. He was half dead. The charge he was given was insulting the general''s house. The Jin family immediately sent a housekeeper to ask for help. But how difficult is it to get people from the general''s office? Qi broke the army and called a young soldier directly and asked the Jin family to let go if anyone could defeat the soldier. However, all the strong men of the Jin family could not defeat the soldier unless the uncle and father of the Jin family and even the head of the family sent out to crush him. But if so, the Jin family will be disgraced. The reason why Qi broke the army to find a young soldier was to prevent the elder masters of the Jin family from coming forward. If they were defeated, they would be shameless and criticized. Qi broke the army to shame them into fighting. Under helpless, Liu Yuanyue can only come to ask for help. In terms of age, white night looks very young, fully in line with the standard, in terms of strength... Liu Yuanyue doesn''t think that the existence of the crushing immortal Lord in white night will be worse! You should know that the young master Qi broke through the army was just the peak immortal master. With his ability of day and night, he would be able to subdue him. Hearing Liu Yuanyue''s words, Bai Ye nodded and said, "Jin Changgui offended Qi Chuanjun for my sake. Since this is because of me, I will promise you to go with you." "Really? Excellent! Jin Shao is saved! " Liu Yuanyue was overjoyed. "Let''s go!" The white night is light. "Good! My Lord, this way, please Liu Yuanyue busy road, then in front of the road, toward the outside. "Where are you going, my lord?" The Black Sun emperor next door poked out his head and asked. "Go out and look around. It''s OK. Take good care of Xiaolian." "Don''t worry, my Lord. The girl is eating in the lobby. My subordinates will take good care of her." Black Sun heaven King Road. "Good!" White night nods, then along with Liu Yuan moon out of the inn. At the gate of the inn, there are a number of snow-white sky horses, which can''t fly in the sky cliff. There are speed limits for galloping, but the horses are different. If it''s just one horse, the two seats are obviously a bit crowded. However, Liu Yuanyue couldn''t take so much into account. She took the lead and asked to mount the horse at night.The white night thought about it and sat on it. Tianma galloped like a white lightning in the street. Its breath is strong enough that the soul of the whole street can feel it and make way for its position at the first time. Tianma''s speed is very fast. Before and after, it''s only half a column of incense. They come to the Shenhou general''s house. The general''s office is very imposing. The gate is huge. There are two groups of first-class men standing at the gate. Everyone is fresh and full of energy. Not only that, but their soul state is also a peak state, which is extremely extraordinary. Liu Yuanyue turned over and dismounted and said a few words to a oracle. The beetle''s nose out of a cold hum, spin and make a look, light way: "go in." Thank you very much Liu Yuanyue said happily and nodded to the white night. White night turned over and dismounted, and then walked in. As soon as I stepped into the gate, I felt a palpitation at night. He looked at the gate. There are tens of thousands of terrifying boundaries hidden at the gate, which completely sealed other places. Only this gate has left a gap. If the general''s office encounters a war, I''m afraid that the whole general''s office will become an impregnable fortress with the opening of the border. The general''s office is really not simple. Day night thoughts. They entered the general''s house and went all the way to the school. There are Jiashi garrisons on the road, and they are heavily guarded. I''m afraid it''s hard for a fly to fly in with such a tight defense. Day night thoughts. However, they have just entered school.. bang! A dull noise came. Only to see a bloody figure flying towards the white night. "Be careful!" Drink in the daytime and push away Liu Yuanyue. Bang! The figure fell heavily in the middle of the two people, the air waves spread, and made a huge noise, which actually cracked the ground. The white night frowned. Liu Yuanyue''s face turned pale and fixed her eyes. This man is a member of the Jin family! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1508 Shenhou general''s office was stationed in Cangtian cliff seven hundred years ago. No one knows where they came from. People only know that they came from only a few thousand people. However, after entering the army, the general''s office continued to recruit troops. In just a few hundred years, the number of soldiers in Shenhou general''s office has exceeded hundreds of thousands. This number is so amazing that no one dares to provoke the general''s office of Shenhou. This is why many people suspect that the seven holy glazed beads are on the general''s house, but no one dares to move the general''s house. What makes many people curious is that the strength of these people recruited by Shenhou general''s office is similar. They all exist in a vast environment. After entering Shenhou general''s residence, they adapt to everything in it immediately. They have strict discipline, are very loyal, and have high quality. Moreover, the growth rate of soldiers in the general''s office is very stable every year. This also gave birth to a saying. Qi zhantian, the general of Shenhou, is actually a general of a dynasty. He came here only to take the Cangtian cliff. All the soldiers he recruited were actually transported by that dynasty. The purpose was to help general Shenhou eat the Cangtian cliff a little bit. This statement cannot be confirmed. But in terms of strength, the general''s office in Cangtian cliff, if not the first, will not fall below the top three. Seeing the nearly fainted Jin family on the ground, Liu Yuanyue was obviously shocked and her small face was very pale. She quickly turned her head, but there stood a middle-aged man in a brown robe with a goatee beard. This is Jin Jiyan, the sixth master of Jin family. Liu Yuanyue was stunned for a moment and ran over. "Hello, uncle Liu!" Liu Yuanyue made a ceremony. "Oh? It turns out to be a girl of the Liu family. " Jin Ji nods his head, but his face is not very good-looking. "Six masters, why are you here?" Liu Yuanyue asked carefully. "If I don''t come again, I''m afraid this useless thing will be killed." The sixth master of Jin was obviously angry. He glared at the center of the school yard, which was bound to a pillar and covered with blood. Liu Yuanyue''s eyes showed hesitation and did not speak. White night came and looked at the scene. On that day, all the young ladies and gentlemen in the restaurant were present. In addition, there were also a group of experts and housekeepers of the Jin family. However, the housekeeper obviously could not help Qi to break the army. All the experts sent to him were picked up by Qi''s army breaking men. However, he had no choice but to inform the master. When the Jin family heard the news, they could only let the youngest six masters, Jin Jiyan, come over. But even so, the face of the Jin family has been lost. If things get out, they may become the laughing stock of others. "Lord night!" Seeing the white night also came, these young masters and ladies were all stunned and hurried to call carefully. "If anyone is there, call me night master!" The white night is light. "Yes, sir!" Several people nodded. "Oh? Here comes the sixth master of gold At this time, a slightly lazy voice came. People look, but see a small table next to the school yard, a man in armor is holding a big bowl of wine, not happy. "Little general, but I don''t know what the people of the Jin family have done to be treated like this by you?" Jin Ji Yan asked lightly. "He insulted my general''s house. I didn''t kill him. It''s a face for your golden family." Qi broke the army. "Although Changgui is a dandy, he is not so brainless that he dares to insult Shenhou''s mansion." Jin Jiyan shakes his head. "So the sixth master means that I am slandering him?" Qi broke the army and frowned. "I don''t mean that." "Well, it''s useless to say so much. Everything has to be done according to the rules." Qi broke the army to drink a bowl of wine, pressed the big bowl on the table, the corners of his mouth rose, and he said with a smile: "if you defeat the people of our general''s office, you can take people away! But before that, you Jin family has already sent several wastes to come up, all of which are useless. What? Small is not a good thing. Should you, the big ones, come up and show your hands? " "What do you say?" The Kim family got angry. If Jin Jiyan goes up, if he wins, he will be said to deceive the small by the big. If he loses, he will be ruined. How can he go up to fight? "If no one comes to power, it will be a pity. The young master of the Jin family is afraid to spend the night in our general''s mansion today. Please go back. Don''t worry. I won''t treat him badly." Qi Bangjun put his feet on the table and said with a smile. "You..." the Jin family is very popular. Jin Jiyan took a deep breath and went forward. "Six masters!" The housekeeper stopped him in a hurry. "Get out of the way." Jin Ji YAN Dan Dao. "Six masters, you can''t go." The housekeeper is bitter. "I am here at the behest of my master. If I don''t show up, do I expect these wastes?" Jinjiyan angrily stares at the Jin family humanity behind. The housekeeper opened his mouth and didn''t know how to refute it. He could only get out of the way.Jinji Yan murmured and went on. But just then, a voice came. "Six masters, wait a minute. Let me have a try." As soon as this word falls, Jin Jiyan''s step stops, turns his head and looks at the sound source, staring at the white night behind him. "Fairyland?" Jinji Yan''s face was heavy: "boy, who are you?" "Sixth uncle, this is night master!" Next to Liu Yuanyue quickly introduced. "Night childe?" Jin Jiyan thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I have never heard of the night in the sky cliff." "That''s because ye Gongzi is not from Cangtian cliff. He just entered Cangtian cliff recently. He''s my cousin. Look, he still has VIP orders." Liu Yuanyue explained. "Oh?" Jinji was stunned. There is no doubt that a fairyland man has a VIP order. There is no doubt that he has a long history. Seeing that the white night came forward, he said faintly, "Lord jinliu, I''m friends with Changgui. To tell you the truth, I entrusted Changgui to buy the dark ebony. Now that he has an accident, I should make a contribution, so let me come to this battle." "You are a fairyland, what do you want to fight with the peak immortal?" The sixth master of gold shook his head and said, "little brother, you are willing to stand out for Changgui. It proves that Changgui has no cross friends, but some things can''t be solved by loyalty. Let me come! Otherwise, you will end up with the rubbish of the Jin family. If you are beaten and can''t get up, it will be difficult for the girl of the Liu family to do it. " "Lord Jin, do you look down on me?" "This..." Jin Jiyan did not know how to refute the white night. A fairyland, how can we look at it? It''s good to be looked down upon. But the white night is a direct big stride to the middle of the school field, looking at the defeated Jin family several strong soldiers, light way: "move it." "Well?" The soldier''s eyes showed confusion. He looked at Jin''s family and Qi''s army. "What? Is your family empty? Send a trash? " Qi also frowned and asked coldly. Jinjiyan''s face was not very good-looking, and he called out to the white night: "little brother, come back!" However, the white night didn''t pay attention to it. Staring at Qi Pengjun over there, he said: "what? Are you afraid of me, a fairyland man www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1509 "Well?" Hearing the provocative words of white night, Qi''s face changed slightly. He looked at the white night carefully, but he couldn''t see what was unique about the fairyland. He immediately heard a faint hum in his nose: "just a fairyland man, dare you be so arrogant? Well, since you want to die, you can do it After that, Qi broke the army and winked at the soldiers over there and said, "Xiao Hao, play with him. As long as you don''t die, it doesn''t matter." "Yes, little general!" The soldier, known as Xiao Hao, immediately hugged Quan Dao, turned around and held his fist at night. His eyes showed a trace of disdain: "Sir, please." "You go ahead." The white night is light. "Oh?" Everyone was stunned. The spirit of this fairyland is low even if the tone is still so crazy? Didn''t he know what level of existence he was facing? That''s the highest level immortal master! If you put it in the saint immortal area, it is the overlord of the commanding side! It''s just a fairyland. I''m afraid it''s not suitable to carry shoes for the people in the fairyland. Now that I can fight with the people in the fairyland, I dare to ask them to do it first? It''s crazy. Xiao Hao shook his head and said faintly, "you''d better do it first, or I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to do it later. That would be boring!" "So?" White night nodded: "that is good, then I am not polite! It''s not fair to you, though "No, no, no, sir. I''ve got enough of my stool!" Xiao Hao smiles. His eyes are full of fun. Fairyland? He didn''t even want to move his foot! I''m afraid it can be solved with one hand... so Xiao Hao thought. White night is too lazy to be wordy. He walked directly to Xiao Hao. Xiao Hao stands at will, with an air of indifference. However, he did not dare to be too lax in the end, and quietly spread his soul power around him. But just then... whoosh! White night suddenly a acceleration, people immediately pasted over. The endless momentum is like the stormy waves, sweeping towards this, the whole calm school field, with the action of the white night, seems to be instantly dragged into the storm! Xiao Hao breathed heavily. What a fast speed. "What?" Qi''s eyes were broken. However, Bai Ye, standing in front of Xiao Hao, raises a fist and smashes it into Xiao Hao''s head. Not good! Xiao Hao shouts in his heart. He raises his arms to resist. But he was still careless. His hands had just been raised, and before the strength could gather, the fist of the night had already arrived and hit him heavily on his head. Bang! The earth shattering explosion spread. Xiao Hao''s body was suddenly knocked to the ground, and the center of the school ground exploded directly. The air wave was vented, and the destructive force soared to the sky. The shocking sensation shook the general''s office. A crack like a spider''s Web spread around Xiao Hao. The scene was a mess. It''s hot! Li Wen collapsed, and the violent breath slapped everyone wildly. It took a while for all the irascible energy to subside. Look at Xiao Hao again. At the moment, he was lying on the ground, motionless, as if dead in general. All the people around were shocked. People opened their eyes, gaping at the scene, one by one long lost their consciousness. "What''s this... What''s going on?" The sixth master of Jin had long been silly. He stayed in the same place, his eyes were lost, and he was staring at the scene. Qi broke the army is also completely stunned, the bowl in his hand fell on the ground without noticing, a pair of eyes stupidly watching the scene over there. As for Liu Yuanyue and others, although they had expected it, they were still shocked to see the scene. "Girl The sixth master murmured. "Uncle Liu, what''s the matter?" Liu Yuanyue also responded dryly. "Is this man really your cousin?" The sixth master asked. "Yes... Yes..." liuyuanyue sweat, reluctantly said. "Good, good..." the sixth master of Jin nodded: "it seems that I have to go to your house for a walk." "What?" Liu Yuan Yueru is struck by lightning. "Big... Big brother..." seeing the scene, Jin Changgui, who was tied to the pillar, called out feebly. White night clapped his hands and looked at Qi Chuanjun over there: "he seems to have fainted. How about it? Is that what I win? "The sound of the white night can awaken the people. Qi broke the army''s brow and winked at the people beside him. Knowing this, the man ran over immediately, checked Xiao Hao, and said to Qi: "little general, he really fainted. It''s OK." "It seems that your excellency still has a hand!" Qi broke the army and said lightly. "What? You want me to kill him? " The white night asked. However, no matter what the general wants to kill in the white mansion, I''m afraid it''s not a good reason for general Qi to kill people soon. But the white night was unafraid and said with a touch of his hands: "I will not kill him, not because this is the general''s office, but it is unnecessary. Unless he shows his intention to kill me, then he should be dead now." "Oh?" Qi broke the army''s eyes revealed a thick unhappiness, a wisp of cold light flickered in the bottom of his eyes. "Well, little general, I should have won by now? According to the rules, you can release people! " Said the white night. Qi''s face was not natural. The sixth master of Jin also responded, and people laughed: "I asked Qi, the major general of the general''s house, to break the army. He was bold and forthright. I''m like a little general. It''s impossible for me to break my promise?" "If you break your promise, you won''t Qi broke the army with a hum and a wave. Soldiers stationed at the post immediately untied Jin Changgui. "Young master!" The Jin family here rushed up and helped Jin Changgui. "Thank you, major general." The sixth master of Jin quickly clasped his fist, with a smile on his face: "since the matter is over, then allow me to leave!" After that, he will take people away. White night is ready to leave. This kind of place is not suitable for staying for a long time... but at this moment, Qi broke up suddenly and called out to this side. "Wait a minute!" "What? Will the major general repent? " Jin LiuYe frowned. "What I said out of the army is just the water thrown out. Will it be taken back?" Qi Leng, but you can''t walk away . (the other two chapters will be presented later, about 1 o''clock, not too late) (the other two chapters will be presented later, about 1:00, not too late) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1510 Hearing Qi''s words, Jin LiuYe and Bai Ye all frowned. "What else can I do for you, general?" The sixth master asked. "No big deal." Qi broke the army calmly and said, "it''s just that the army breaker feels the strength of this brother and is reluctant to let him go." "Oh?" White night cast his eyes on him, as if thinking. Qi broke the army and continued: "breaking the army has always appreciated the existence of those talents. Naturally, for this brother''s amazing means, breaking the army is also highly admired. Of course, apart from admiration, the army breaking also feels itchy. I think this brother will not refuse the request of breaking the army?" Although the words are polite, the meaning is obviously wrong. Qi broke the army. This is a means of resisting the white night. He plans to fight with the white night and find his face again! White night saw through Qi''s mind of breaking the army, but he was not interested in Qi''s breaking the army. He said frankly: "if I refuse?" "Asshole!! How dare you, little general give you face, you do not have a good Chuai, but also dare to speak out?? Don''t you want to live? " Nearby a sergeant holding a long gun immediately cried out. "Shut up!" Qi broke the army''s side head coldly: "how can you talk here?" The sergeant immediately bowed his head: "yes, general." Qi broke the army to continue to look up, looking at the white night: "I do not know who this brother''s name is?" "White night." The white night is light. Anyway, there is no one who knows him in the sky cliff, and he ignores his real name. "White night? Good name Qi broke the army and nodded and asked again, "so, where did the White Brother learn from?" "Why do you ask this?" "I''m just curious, which strange person can hand over such a powerful fairyland man!" "I have so many teachers that I don''t know which one you are talking about?" The white night is light. When Qi broke the army, he felt thoughtful. A moment later, he gave a faint smile: "well, no matter how much you ask, it''s better to fight first. This white brother, you and I should see the real chapter under our hands." After that, the man came out and stood in the middle of the school yard. He held a long black gun on the weapon rack over there. He held it in his hand, and the man whispered: "come, fight!" This is totally aggressive. Liu Yuanyue and others frowned. It has long been said that Qi broke the army and acted domineering. Today, I saw that it was true. "The major general didn''t seem to hear what I just said? I refuse White night shook his head and said, "this war is meaningless." "If you don''t fight, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out of the general''s office." Qi broke the army and said lightly. It''s no longer about the feeling of the white night. "What do you mean by that, young general?" The sixth master of gold frowned and said in a deep voice, "is it hard for the general to stay with us? If you said that you detained Changgui before, it meant that Changgui humiliated your general''s house. What''s the reason for detaining us now? Or are we insulting the general''s office? " "Of course not." Qi Bangjun shook his head and said with a smile: "Jin Changgui is reckless and has great achievements. It is possible that he insulted the general''s office, but the sixth Lord of Jin is not an ordinary person. I said you insulted the general''s house. I''m afraid no one will believe it. It''s just that... This person is different! He has just openly wounded the people of our general''s mansion. If he doesn''t fight with me and give me an account, I will let him go. How can I stand on the Cangtian cliff in the future This word falls, gold six Ye, Liu Yuanyue and others all face greatly changed. "Qi broke the army, you... You are trying to find fault! It was a fair fight just now, and your people were knocked out. It can only be said that your human ability is not enough. How can you blame Mr. Ye? " Liu Yuanyue is in a hurry and shouts. "I don''t care." Qi Bangjun shook his head: "my people have been knocked unconscious. If I announce to the outside that the master of our general''s mansion has been knocked out by a man from fairyland, who do you think will believe it? People will only think that it must be the man from fairyland who attacked Xiao Hao. Otherwise, how can they subdue the immortal master? In addition, this outsider is not worried about the root of his tongue, but if this thing falls into my father''s ears, the situation will be different. What''s my father''s temper? I think the sixth master of Jin must be the most clear one? If the old man starts a fire, I''m afraid the cliff will be shocked! " His voice fell to the ground, and his face changed. General Shenhou is the most protective. If you let him know what happened today, that a fairyland knocked out a peak immortal master... He would not believe it at all. Don''t say it''s him. If it wasn''t for seeing it with his own eyes, I''m afraid the sixth Lord would not believe it. Qi broke the army, as long as he said that the people in the fairyland secretly moved their hands and feet, or the Jin family secretly used tricks, with the fiery temper of the general Shenhou, he would surely come to the door to seek justice. It would be troublesome if things got to that level. Jin LiuYe and others are very pale. I don''t know what to do. Qi broke the army and his mouth rose with a smile on his face. This is the general''s office in the end. It''s not a matter of his words whether these people will stay or not?But at this time, the white night suddenly turned around and went directly to the outside of the school yard. Qi Chuanjun and others were all stunned. "White night, where are you going?" Qi broke the army and asked. "Go back to rest." The white night is light. "So you turned me down?" Qi broke the army''s eyes twinkled with cold. "Boring competition, I don''t want to do it again, Yuanyue, let''s go." White night calm said, but did not give Qi a little face to break the army. Qi broke the army and all of them were furious. Liu Yuanyue and others rushed to follow up. "Asshole All the sergeants here are angry. An officer directly said, "take them all!" "Yes The beetles on the outskirts of the school yard immediately packed it. The sixth master of Jin''s face changed slightly. He looked at Qi and said, "general, what are you doing? Are you going to war with our king family? " "I don''t mean to embarrass you Kim family." Qi broke the army coldly: "as long as I want this person to stay, you can leave! He, don''t go! If he wants to go... OK! If he can get out of my general''s house, I will break the army and be convinced that I will never trouble him again! " "You..." Jin LiuYe was very angry. Liu Yuanyue and others were also furious. "Qi broke the army! You''ve been deceiving too much! " "Don''t think you are the son of general Shenhou, you can do whatever you want!" "Night childe! Let''s go. I don''t believe it. If we are here, I''ll see how the people in the general''s office dare to take you! " The young lady was angry. Although the families behind them are quite different from the general''s office, they are also a force of terror that cannot be underestimated. "To kill?" The white night hums coldly: "this may be a little interesting, then let me see if the people of your general''s house can stop me!" Words fall, the white night directly strides toward the gate. Qi broke the army''s eyes, showed his anger and drank in a deep voice: "no one dares to make a mistake in the general''s office! Listen to me! The others don''t move. Take this boy for me. He dares to fight and kill him! " "Yes All the beetles yelled one after another, whirling and rushing towards the white night. These are the existence of a vast environment, full of breath, strength is not vulgar. But for today''s white night, these people are obviously not enough to see. Jin six Ye''s face became heavy, and he said, "stop them!" "Yes." The Kim family immediately rushed over. "Jin Laoliu! This is my gratitude and resentment with this boy. If you Jin family dare to intervene, it is your Jin family''s initiative to challenge our general''s office! You can judge for yourself what the consequences are! " Qi broke the army and cheered. Hearing this, the sixth master of Jin suddenly froze. He opened his mouth and gritted his teeth and said, "Qi broke the army! What a mess you are "Jin Changgui has already handed it back to your Jin family. This matter has nothing to do with you. If you want to leave, please go quickly. If you interfere in the affairs of our general''s office again, don''t blame me for being merciless!" Qi broke the army and was stunned. "You..." "those who don''t ask you to stop! Do you want them all to die here? " Qi broke the army and drank again. Gold six Ye''s face was red and white, hesitated for a while, and finally waved: "come back!" Seeing this, the Jin family had to return. "Sixth uncle!" Jin Changgui over there called out in a hurry. "This..." Liu Yuanyue was at a loss. The sixth master of Jin turned his head to the white night and whispered: "little brother, things seem to be complicated. This is the general''s office. My every move represents the Jin family. Please forgive me if I can''t act rashly. You can hold on. I''ll take Changgui back to the Jin''s house immediately, and ask the master to help you!" People were astonished at this. White night repeatedly shook his head: "it''s a long way from the Jin family. When you come back and forth, if I''m really a fairyland person, I''ll be dead. I''m responsible for the talents of the Jin family. At this juncture, you choose to leave, ungrateful? It''s really disappointing. " On hearing this, Jin LiuYe''s face was not very good-looking, but he didn''t say much. He grabbed Jin Changgui directly and rushed to the outside: "go!" Hearing the sound, the people of the Jin family left one after another. "Sixth uncle!" Liu Yuanyue and others cried out. But it didn''t work. The sixth master of Jin has already decided to go, so he obviously doesn''t want to flow this muddy water any more. Seeing this in the white night, I shook my head again. The sixth master of Jin family is still realistic enough. Although white night shows extraordinary strength, in his eyes, white night is just a young man with some strength. It is not wise to offend the Jin family for the sake of white night. It is better to be ungrateful. In this world of the jungle, dignity and kindness are often the least valuable things.As long as you can get benefits, it''s the highest choice not to break your hand. "Mr. night, what should I do now?" Liu Yuanyue and others are helpless and despairing when they see Lord Jin leaving. These young men and women can''t compete with the soldiers in the general''s house. "It''s OK." White night light way: "you can follow me." After that, the white night walked directly forward. Liu Yuanyue''s heart shuddered and panicked, but she could only follow her bravely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1511 Seeing that the white night was really going to kill the general''s house, Qi''s face turned black. "Would you rather be the enemy of our general''s house than fight against me? Good! Good! In that case, I''d like you to kneel down in front of me, and then I''ll see if you''re really that tough! " Qi broke the army and said coldly, "mobilize the tiger guard army!" "Yes Others clasped hands and ran down immediately. There were soldiers at the gate of the school yard. They were in groups of five and rushed to the front. At this moment, the breath of the five mighty people merged into one, and a qualitative change took place, releasing a terrifying power comparable to that of the immortal master''s realm. The power attached to their blades, and with their arms, they were chopped towards the white night. "Eh?" White night is curious. What means is this? But this is not the time to think about it. Feel the other side of the murderous, white night raised finger sweeping. Bang! The five long knives that attacked were cut by a cold light in an instant. The five soldiers turned pale and immediately backed back, intending to let the soldiers in the rear launch a second round of attack. But at this time, the white night took another hand and shot forward. Whoa! The surging palm power swept over like a big wave. "Wow!" The soldiers screamed, one by one, their armor was broken, their skin cracked, and they fell around like heavenly maids scattered flowers. After falling on the ground, they could not stop moaning and wailing. "What?" The officer next to Qi''s army changed greatly. "Sure enough." Qi broke the army and said, "it''s not easy to change the fairyland people!" "The night childe is so powerful!" Liu Yuanyue clapped her hands excitedly. The rest of them were ecstatic and looked at the white night with adoration. In the daytime, I kept walking towards the gate. However, the general''s office can be established in the cangtianya and dominate the side, which obviously does not depend on this strength. The soldiers came in waves. This time, they are long spearmen. Their spearheads are covered with dark and irascible soul power. Besides being sharp, they also have a kind of uncontrollable violence, like a raging dragon. In groups of five, they soared into the sky, then stabbed the white night like a black dragon. The power is like a rainbow! But the white night is not afraid, backhand toward the air a grasp, the general trend wrapped. However, before the general situation approached these soldiers, their armor suddenly lit up, and a force of space wrapped them up. Then all of them flashed forward, leaping over the trend and killing them in the white night. "What?" Liu Yuanyue was shocked. The armor of these soldiers actually carved the art of space? "Die!" There was a howl. The head of the terrible gun stabbed at the body of the white night. But... It doesn''t work. Their destructive power was obviously much less than that of the white night clothes. "His flesh..." Qi broke the army''s eyes. White night eyes without joy and sorrow, people wave again. Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... a series of scurrying noises came out. The bodies of these soldiers were directly cut in half, and the blood was sprinkled on the spot! The beetles around were terrified. Day night is overwhelming. Later, Liu Yuanyue and others had burning eyes and worshipped them to the utmost. Fairyland? No! This is not a fairyland at all! This is real power! The real giant! If the sixth master of Jin knew that white night had such a terrible strength, he would be fighting for the risk of offending the general''s office, and he would have to save white night, right? When I stepped out of the school yard at night and was ready to cross the corridor leading to the gate, I found that there were a large number of archers holding bows and arrows on the walls on both sides of the corridor. Their eyes are sharp, like falcons staring at this side. Their bows are cold, and their arrows are as hot as gold. Bow extraordinary, arrow is also extraordinary, this is the general mansion shooter? Thinking about it in the white night, he moved his eyes away from the wall and looked ahead. At the end of the corridor, a sergeant in silver armor with a long knife in hand appeared. He held the scabbard on his waist in one hand and the cold knife in the other hand. The blade of the sword was tilted to the ground. People looked at the white night and said coldly, "please surrender immediately, or you will be killed without mercy." "It''s Xu Ziming!" A young man lost his voice. "This is the fairyland "What about the fairyland?" Liu Yuanyue hummed, "isn''t that man named Xiaohao just now also the immortal master''s realm? Have you been knocked out by our night childe"Yes." Several people nodded in succession. But Bai Ye gently shakes his head: "although the man named Xiao Hao exists at the level of immortal master, it is obvious that he has such a state by relying on drugs and the help of experts. Although there is a realm, it is unstable. Compared with this man, there is a big gap." "Ah?" The crowd turned pale. "Just like me, although I am a fairyland, I can defeat the fairyland! This is not because I have any unique means, but because my practice is different from that of him Bai Ye said: "I''m a steady man. I''ve been practicing hard and hard. It''s quite different from Xiao Hao''s practice..." "that means..." "good!" The white night stared at the sergeant named Xu Ziming in front of him and said: "he, like me, has experienced countless battles and battles. Today, although he is also the immortal master, his combat power is very terrible. Not only that, but also these archers around him can cooperate with him to fight together. The degree of his threat is far beyond the immortal master and has reached the real heaven state." "Ah? What should we do? " Liu Yuanyue and others trembled and screamed, one by one scared their scalp into numbness. "Back off Bai Ye said: "Qi broke the army against me. He won''t do anything to you. The farther you are from me, the safer you will be." "That''s good!" "Young master, be careful The crowd retreated in a hurry. Liu Yuanyue murmured her lower lip and whispered, "Ye childe, you must be safe..." with that, she also turned her head and ran to one side, not daring to step forward. They still have self-knowledge. To deal with these people, it is not enough to see the existence of these realm creating and magnanimous environments. The white night took a deep breath and stepped forward. "It seems that your Excellency has made a decision!" Xu Ziming said. "Let''s go." The white night is light. "Good! Be careful, sir Xu Ziming is not polite, his eyes suddenly burst out a burst of war, people rushed toward the white night, the blade of the blade split over. But just then, the white night suddenly disappeared. How fast! Xu Ziming cuts the sky with a knife, and people frown to catch the shadow of the white night. However... Looking around, I didn''t find the location of the white night. Not good! Xu Ziming seemed to be aware of something and immediately said, "San!" The archers at the top of the wall ran around at once. But some of the archers were about to leave when their bodies suddenly exploded. Behind them appeared a vague figure. It was white night! It turns out that the first time the white night chooses to kill those archers directly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1512 Today''s three chapters will be a little later, and all of them will be finished before 4:00 in the morning. Please kneel down and beg you not to wait. Watch it tomorrow morning. In addition, tomorrow''s third watch will be ahead of schedule, and all will be delivered during the day. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1513 Although Xu Ziming''s strength is strong, it is limited by his soul. But if these archers cooperate, his power will be very broad, even if he is against the people in the real heaven, he will not lose. This is the horror of the general''s house. They have a large number of soldiers. Even if every soldier''s strength is not strong, the soldiers here are not as simple as one plus one equals two. The art of war and the formation they mastered were all the means that made countless potential clans feel frightened. However, both the art of war and the formation have weaknesses. Now by cutting these bowmen in the daytime, we can see the weakness of this bow array. Although these archers and arrows are excellent, they are very dangerous once they are approached. I saw a finger in the white night cutting wildly, and then several archers were chopped to the ground, unable to resist. "Asshole Xu Ziming was furious and murmured, "catch the net!" Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all archers almost instantly put their bows and arrows into the night. The arrows broke through the void and flew towards this side like a swimming fish. When it was near the white night, they suddenly interweaved and arranged neatly, like a huge net, covering the white night. For a moment, all the space around the white night was blocked, and he had no place to hide. But the white night did not panic at all, and raised his hand toward the air. A psychic shield spread from him. But these arrows are not ordinary arrows. At the moment of leaning over, all the arrows have directly penetrated the soul shield and stabbed straight into the white night. "Night childe!" Liu Yuanyue and others cried out. Xu Ziming''s eyes were frozen and his face was relieved. This time, this guy can''t escape, right? Next second... bang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of dang... came out. The only thing to see is that all the arrows coming from the shuttles hit the bodies of the white night, and then they all fall to the ground. The arrow can''t hurt at all in the middle of the night. "What?" Xu Ziming just let go of that tone suddenly raised. Arrow... Can''t pierce this man''s body? What''s going on? A fairyland man so strong? That guy doesn''t seem to be wearing any armor! Xu Ziming''s face was so ugly that he thought he was wrong. The archers around also showed an incredible look. However, their astonishment gave the white night a great opportunity. "As soldiers, we should always be vigilant in the face of the enemy." White night light way, finger move. Bang! A large amount of sword Qi exploded, like locusts scattered around. Xu Ziming''s face changed greatly, and he yelled: "defense! Bow Hood "Go The archers roared all around, no arrow to pull the string. The bowstring trembled wildly, and a strange vigorous and mysterious Qi power suddenly enveloped everyone. In an instant, all people''s bodies seem to be covered with a layer of tortoise shell, and the vigorous Qi strength is harder than the armor. The air sword is coming! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the beetles were blown away, their air hoods burst, their defenses collapsed, and they fell to the ground one by one. White night raised his hand again and pressed down hard. Boom! It was like a great shock down the mountain. Xu Ziming quickly raised the long knife in his hand and cleaved toward the general situation. Dang! The blade of the blade blows hard on the general situation. But the power of the general situation was so strong that Xu Ziming tried his best not to hold it back, but to be suppressed by it a little bit, and his body slowly sank. If this continues, Xu Ziming will surely lose. Liu Yuanyue and others in the distance were all stunned. White night is actually a knife to suppress Xu Ziming? What a horror! Qi Chuanjun, who came over, was also surprised. He probably didn''t expect that the means to transform fairyland was so strong. "Interesting! Interesting! " Qi broke the army, squinting and laughing. However, Xu Ziming, as a general of the general''s office, obviously will not have only this means. The terror of the city, he clenched his teeth and roared "One arrow, God rain clean the world!" The archers all around roared together, drew their bows again and shot into the air. Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... the sharp arrows soared into the sky and burst into the sky. Every arrow exploded into hundreds of thousands of light rain, which gathered into a long golden dragon and poured down.At that moment, all the souls around the general''s house all looked up and exclaimed at the blow. Dozens of arrows converged into dozens of long dragons, and they poured into the white night together. What a magnificent scene. "He''s dead!" The soldiers beside Qi broke the army and looked at the magnificent scene and raised their mouths. Qi broke the army did not speak, just quietly staring. Liu Yuanyue and others have not dared to see this scene. These arrows are all soul destroying arrows. The soul power of ordinary soul people can be easily penetrated, and the magic weapons driven by soul power can not be defended. In the face of this blow, there is no other way to resist it except with the strength of the body. But how long can such a dense rain of arrows last? White night has been cornered! Looking at the arrow attack, the general trend of the white night also appeared loose. Xu Ziming''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he immediately cut through the general situation with a horizontal knife. The man turned and rushed toward the white night, and the long knife slashed fiercely. Although he was close, all the arrows came by night, and he had no fear at all. What he had to do now was to prevent the white night defense and ensure that all the arrows could be instilled into the enemy. But... Just as he approached, a black sword pattern swept over. Xu Ziming breathed hard and felt the sword lines coming from the impact. His scalp was numb. But at this time, he had no choice but to continue to attack and kill. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out. Xu Ziming saw that his blade was penetrated by a dark sword pattern, and then the whole knife suddenly broke into several pieces. "What?" Xu Ziming was stunned. He didn''t even feel the force coming from the edge of the knife, and the blade was cut off? Bang! At this time, the white night kicked. Xu Ziming was hit hard all over his body, and in an instant he flew out like a broken kite. In the next second, he raised his sword in the white night and chopped at the Golden Dragon. "Wind god sword rhyme!" Drinking in the daytime, he abandoned his magic sword in his hand and instantly exploded thousands of sword shadows, just like the surging sword waves all over the sky, rolling back to the sky and towards the Golden Dragon. Suddenly... CLICK! Click! Click! Click! Click! Click... strange noises come out, stimulating the eardrums of all people. Just look at the moment when all the golden dragons collide with the sword shadow, they all disappear, as if they were embezzled by a big mouth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1514 For ordinary people, transonic speed is the limit of speed. However, at the level of Qi''s breaking the army, the so-called "fast" has been difficult to define. So far, Qi has never seen anyone who can shock himself in speed. Apart from those great powers, he doesn''t think there is anyone else who can move faster than his naked eyes. But now. This fairyland, but show even he can''t compare the speed of terror! Those golden dragons gathered by arrows were cut off by the swords in white night''s hands. He accurately captured every arrow and chopped them as they approached. He can''t stop these sharp arrows, but that doesn''t mean he can''t cut them off! The best defense is to attack! Now, white night is explaining that. People look at it with a dull stare. Several golden dragons are all split. All the archers'' attacks are defused. All the hopelessness, in this moment by the white night life split! In the white night, the sword stopped spinning, and the eyes were sharp. People rushed towards the archers like black lightning. "No! Go back Xu Ziming, who just got up, yelled. But it''s too late. Although the bowmen are quick to respond, they still carry an amazing momentum when they rush in the daytime. As soon as the general trend approaches, these archers immediately bear an amazing weight, which makes it difficult for them to move. The archers opened their eyes wide, and their hearts were occupied by deep fear, and they had forgotten their resistance. Soon, the black sword of cold and desolate twinkled before their eyes. The sword is fleeting, suddenly appears, and then disappears. When the sword disappeared, all the archers were shocked to find that they did not die immediately, but all the bows and arrows in their hands had been cut off. People were astonished at the sight. Xu Ziming was stunned for a while and thought he was wrong. When the body of the white night reappears, it is already standing in place. He will abandon the divine sword and collect it into the scabbard. "Get out of my way, or your heads will be broken next time!" The white night is light. When they heard this, they immediately understood that it was a white night to show mercy, otherwise they would have been killed on the spot. "Thank you for not killing me Xu Ziming quickly clasped his fist. "Back off!" Drink in the daytime. Xu Ziming and his group immediately retired. "Xu Ziming! Dare you let him go Qi broke the army on this side and immediately became angry and cried out. "Little general, we are not the opponent of this Lord. Please forgive me!" Xu Ziming knelt on one knee and bowed his head. "To connive the enemy to flee is a capital crime! As a soldier, we should not be afraid of life and death! I order you to come forward at once and fight to the end Qi broke the army and hummed coldly. Xu Ziming and others are stunned, looking at Qi''s icy eyes, they can only grit their teeth around the past. White night frowned, but still out of hand. He raised his hand and waved again. Bang! The general situation is coming. Xu Ziming and others were immediately suppressed by the general trend. But this time they didn''t resist at all. They just lay on the ground. Qi broke the army and was very angry. After all, Xu Ziming insisted that he could not resist and Qi could not break the army. Bai Ye ignored Qi''s breaking army and went on to the generals'' house. Liu Yuen''s face is full of excitement. However, Qi''s methods of breaking the army were obviously more than these. In the vicinity of the gate of the general''s mansion, there were ten warriors in front of the gate of the general''s mansion. These beetles lined up in a row, blocking the gate like a human wall. Their breath is so terrible that it makes people feel numb. Not only that, but everyone is full of violent and murderous spirit. This is the breath that can be released by soldiers who have experienced many battles and experienced life and death. They all exist from the dead. Many people are not supposed to live in this world. The white night frowned and stopped. And the Qi army on this side also came forward and raised his mouth. "Brother Bai, if you can break through my ten tiger guards, you can leave the general''s office if you can''t break through. Don''t worry, as long as you surrender in time and respect me later. For the sake of the golden master Liu family, I won''t kill you, or even make you prosperous. What do you think?" "Is that so?" White night thought, nodded: "you let me try it!" "I think you''d better not try!" Qi broke the army and said coldly: "they are one of the generals in a thousand. Once they start to fight, they don''t know what it is to be merciful. Every one of them has the strength of the highest immortal master level. Ten of them fight together. Even the real Tianjing people have to fall here. Unless you tell me that you have the strength above the real heaven realm now, I advise you to surrender directly It''s better to suffer less! "The words fell to the ground, and Liu Yuanyue and other people were shocked. Such a terrible force is the backbone of the general''s office. This Qi broke the army is really willing, even such figures have moved out, it seems that today he is determined to stay here in the white night. However, the white night is still fearless. He looked at the ten tiger guards faintly, and they stepped forward. The violence in the eyes of the ten tiger guards is like a tempestuous wave covering the white night. They didn''t rush, they didn''t rush. But even if it is just a look, it is enough to make the heart shudder, and dare not think of resistance again. How terrible! But just then, the night moved. "Looking for death!" Qi broke the army''s brow and snorted coldly. "This man is beyond his means at all!" "Little general, it seems that you can''t get this man. He will die in the hands of these ten tiger generals." The sergeants at the back sneered. When the white night moves, the tiger guards all move. However, this time, the white night was astonished to pull out the sword directly, abandon the divine sword, and cut with his arms. Huwei was unafraid. Five of the ten dreadful swords cleaved to the abandoned sword, and the other five took the body of the white night. If you do, white night will be dismembered in an instant. At this time, however, a dark light burst out on the abandoned God sword. Bang Dang! The long knife that attacked by five people broke instantly. "What?" Qi broke the army and his face was stiff. The next second, the white night raised his finger toward the five long swords, and the dead Dragon Sword Qi accumulated on his fingertips instantly flew out. Bang Dang! Five long knives broke again. But this time, the sword Qi did not stop and did not disappear at the moment of tearing the sword. Instead, it continued to strike forward and directly fell into the neck of the five tiger guards. The speed of the white night is extremely fast. When the sword of the dead dragon flies out, he holds the abandoned magic sword in his backhand and cleaves to the other five tiger guards. After losing their long swords, the five tiger guards immediately drank, stored up their defensive moves, strengthened their armor, and tried to take the sword. But... Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! The sword of abandoning gods, such as cutting tofu, runs through their bodies. All ten tiger guards were frozen in place, like petrified, motionless www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1515 After leaving the general''s house, Jin LiuYe leads Jin Changgui and others to the Jin mansion. "Put... Put me down! Let me down Jin Changgui, who was held by others, was weak and yelled: "sixth uncle, you... You should let me down quickly, hurry back to the general''s office, go and save Ye Gong... Elder brother ye, help Ye elder brother come back..." "when is it? You still want to save others!" The sixth master of gold frowned and said, "you little boy, you almost can''t protect yourself! Just say a few words and think about how to deal with your father. " As soon as Jin Changgui listened, his face turned white several times. But compared with his father, Jin Changgui is more afraid of the white night. Although he provoked Qi to break the army this time, it was not a big deal. He himself was also repaired by Qi''s army. According to the law, the general''s office would not have any hatred against the Jin family. The king''s death was to train him. But the white night is different!! Now his sixth uncle left Bai Ye alone there. If he was killed, it would be fine. But if he didn''t die, he would be angry and directly crushed the jinyangling order. Would Jin Changgui''s life be gone? Thinking of this, Jin Changgui''s crazy struggle, the man cried out: "uncle Liu! Come on! Let me go! I''m going to save big brother Ye! Let me go! Let me go The sixth master of gold probably didn''t expect that Jin Changgui''s reaction would be so fierce. He was stunned and sighed. "Changgui, things have come to this point, and it''s not something that you and I can change. I know your brother Ye is very loyal and you are also very loyal. But you should understand that the place where we are now is Cangtian cliff. Here, the so-called righteousness, dignity and kindness are the most worthless things. In this treacherous place, if you want to survive, you must put the interests first You have to keep your hands open! Now your night elder brother has been watched by Qi Chuanjun. Qi Chuanjun is the only son of Shenhou general. Being targeted by Qi Jiejun is basically the same as being targeted by Shenhou general. My Jin family has no capital to fight against the general''s house. In reality, I can only be a villain. You can treat your brother as if you don''t know each other. You can go back to explain it to your father and then do a good job Stay at home and heal yourself "No..." Jin Changgui cried out with despair. But at the moment, he couldn''t defy the Jin family, and was carried to the outside of the Jin family. At the gate of the golden mansion. A yellow robe with an inch in his head is standing at the door, wandering back and forth. Seeing the arrival of the sixth master of gold, the fifth master of gold was beaming with joy and went forward immediately. "Five brothers!" The sixth master of gold called out. "Oh? The sixth brother is back? What about Changgui? " The fifth master asked. "Bring it back!" The sixth master of Jin said with a light smile and looked back. The fifth master of gold saw that Jin Changgui was carried by all, and he was relieved. "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s just that people bring it back!" "Five elder brothers seem very worried?" "Don''t you worry? If you don''t deal with it well, you''ll have a grudge with the general''s office. If you offend the general''s office, the people of the Jin family will have a lot to eat and eat. " The fifth master of gold was still in fear. "Ha ha ha, five elder brothers, don''t worry. It''s just a little brawl of the younger generation. I don''t think general Shenhou is too serious!" The sixth master laughed. "We can''t figure out the general Shenhou''s mind. Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry in. Big brother is still waiting in it." The fifth Lord of gold said. "Good!" The crowd trotted into the mansion. In the main hall. Jin Ye Jin Tian Hong is sitting in the hall drinking tea with a black face. Seeing that the fifth and sixth masters of Jin came in with the black and blue Jin Changgui, he immediately pressed the tea cup on the tea table, staring at Jin Changgui with anger on his face. "Father At this time, Jin Changgui rushed into the hall and knelt down on the ground, crying bitterly. Jin Tianhong is stunned. This boy usually makes mistakes in a state of fear. Why is he so sad today? Is it true that he knew he had done something wrong, and his heart was full of regret? Rare!! Jin Tianda is surprised, looking at Jin Changgui''s appearance, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth for a time. But at this time, Jin Changgui suddenly yelled: "father! Please, please help me right away. Go and save Ye elder brother! Father, please... " the words fell, and Jin Tianhong was immediately confused. "Night brother? What night, brother? " "Oh, elder brother, is a friend of Changgui and a cousin of the Liu family!" The sixth master of Jin stepped forward and told the whole story. A moment later, Jin Tianhong learned the story, nodded repeatedly, and said to the sixth master: "Laoliu, you did right. Now our Jin family is in the ascendant period. If we have a gap with the general''s office at this time, it will be very unfavorable for our development." "But isn''t it a offense to the Liu family? After all, that man is a member of the Liu family. " The fifth master of gold frowned."Oh, it''s just a cousin. I can''t say it''s a collateral relationship." The sixth master of gold sneered: "now which family with a little rules doesn''t have dozens of collateral? I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of cousins, right? The relationship between the two families has always been good. I don''t think the Liu family will fall out with our Jin family for the sake of a collateral relationship! What''s more, they should also understand my hardship. If they were to become them, they would give up the guy called white night "Well said!" Jin Tianhong waved: "get ready, I want to go to the general''s office." "Well?" They were stunned. "Now?" "Big brother, why did you go to the general''s house? We have just come out of the general''s office "You don''t understand!" Jin Tianhong said: "this matter is just a little gap between the younger generation. It''s time for us to show up. Now that the general''s office is powerful, we can''t afford to provoke it. We can only choose to bow down. I take this useless thing to make an apology to the Shenhou general. He will certainly let go. We can also take the opportunity to go to the general''s office, isn''t it very good?" "Go to the general''s house?" Jin Wu ye and Jin Liu Ye''s eyes lit up at the same time: "does elder brother mean... Seven holy glazed beads?" "This is a good opportunity to have a look at the general''s mansion!" Jin Tianhong said with a light smile. "Big brother is wise!" They both called. "Father, what about big brother that night? By the way, you can save Ye elder brother Jin Changgui is busy. "Since your night elder brother is followed by Qi Bangjun, you can only abandon him! When you go to the general''s office later, you are not allowed to say that you know that night elder brother! Don''t get into trouble, understand? " Jin Tian Hong cold channel. "But..." what else does Jin Changgui want to say, but Jin Tianhong has got up and walks out of the hall. "Get ready to go." "Yes, big brother..." they clasped hands and ran down immediately. Jin Changgui kneels in the hall and looks at the figure of his father''s leaving. His eyes are full of despair, and he wants to cry without tears. "This is really over www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1516 Soon, the Jin family rushed to the general''s house. This time, in addition to a few main responsible persons, there are also a large number of soul people of the Jin family. Jin Tianhong is led by a group of old, weak and disabled servants. Although these servants looked very old, one by one they even walked unsteadily, and their spirits were extremely low. But these people are unfathomable. They are all the elite of the Jin family. This time, Jin Tianhong''s apology is false. In fact, it is for the sake of the Seven Saints'' glazed beads. Otherwise, the younger generation will make trouble, and it will not let the leader of the clan like Jin Tianhong come to the door in person. The Jin family swaggered along the road. Although Jin Changgui changed his clean clothes, the wound on his face was still obvious. Jin Tianhong did not let the Jin family treat him, but let him carry the wound. Of course, this is just to show his sincerity. Otherwise, for the Jin family, these flesh and blood injuries will be cured only in a short time. "Ah? What''s the matter with Mr. Jin? " "Are you in trouble again?" "I don''t know, but where is the Jin family going?" "Look at this direction... Seems to be the general''s office?" "Why did they go to the general''s house?" Passers-by whispered, pointed and talked. The Jin family ignored. Can walk, Jin Tianhong suddenly found wrong. But at another fork in the road, a team came along. At a glance, he was a member of the Liu family. "Liu''s? Are they going to the general''s house, too? " The fifth Lord of gold was astonished. "Most of the time, it seems that the cousin of the Liu family still has some weight. Even Liu Congxin, the head of the family, has come! It''s kind of interesting. " Jin Tianhong squinted. "Ha ha, they are coming well. The more lively the general''s residence is, the more chances we will have?" The sixth master of gold said with a smile. "That''s right." Jin Tianhong nodded, big hand a move: "go, we follow up!" "Yes." People said, whirling and hullabouring forward. But did not walk a few steps, Jin Tianhong''s pace suddenly stopped. After Liu''s troops left, a large number of figures appeared in the rear. It was the Zheng family, the Huang family, and the Qi family... in the past and in the future, there were seven or eight people from the powerful clans of the clan. Almost all of them carried the elite of the family. Each of them was armed. They were in a hurry and went straight to the general''s house. Almost all the heads of the families had arrived, and every one''s face was full of rigor and seriousness. What''s going on? Jin Tianhong and others are full of confusion, looking at these people one by one. "What are they going to do?" Jin Tianhong also felt something wrong and asked in a deep voice. "I... I don''t know..." gold six Ye also a face surprise, somehow, his heart surged a strange feeling. "Brother, go to the general''s mansion first." The fifth Lord of gold said. Jin Tianhong nods, also no longer wordy, steps forward to keep up with. Near the general''s house. It''s a sea of people at the moment. In addition to the presence of people from various potential clans, there were also a large number of onlookers. But the situation is particularly bizarre. People can only see Liu Yuanyue, Huang Bin, Qi nongwu, who are famous princes on the sky cliff, who have been surrounded by a large number of Jiashi regiments in the general''s mansion. In addition to these young masters and ladies, there is a young man who only has a fairyland. Who is this man? Many people are puzzled. They were surrounded by three circles inside and three outside. Qi Bangjun led a group of the most powerful generals in the general''s office at the door, staring at the young childe and miss inside. People with sharp eyes look into the gate of the general''s mansion, but they can see that there is blood on the ground and a large number of corpses are lying on the ground. When people see the clothes of those corpses, their scalp is numb and scared to the sky. "Tiger... Tiger... Tiger... Tiger guard?"?? Are those people who died in the general''s house Someone called out with trembling. This voice directly shocked everyone. All the people looked at him in a hurry, all of them felt numb and screamed. General''s house tiger guard? That''s a powerful general star. It''s the backbone of the general''s office. How could all of them die? And... Died in the general''s house?? What the hell is going on here? At this time, however, the voice of indifference came from the armor. "It seems that you are going to break your promise!" It''s the young man who transformed fairyland, that is, white night. He looked around. This time, Qi broke the army, there was no hand left. Compared with those soldiers before, the strength of the powerful people around them was a world-wide difference, and there were quite a lot of them. If we cooperate with the army''s encirclement and suppression of the white night, if we don''t sacrifice the body of the dead dragon sword, it will be very difficult to break through.The general''s office is worthy of its reputation. The white night took a deep breath, looked at Qi''s army, and continued to say, "the little general said that I had defeated ten tiger guards. Would you let me leave? Yes? Are you ready to go back in public? " This remark directly shocked everyone in the four directions. Defeated ten tiger guards? This fairyland man? How could that be possible? There are question marks in all people''s heads. They are shocking. They are unbelievable. You should know that the strength of a tiger guard is at least at the level of the peak immortal master environment, and the strong man can even compete with the real heaven realm. There are at least ten statues lying at the door. Can the fairyland people get rid of them? I''m afraid these tiger guards can''t be killed by the people in fairyland? In fact, if there is a real contest, white night will not be able to beat them. However, they didn''t know that the soul power used by the fairyland people was not ordinary soul power, but the dead Dragon Sword power. His magic weapon even abandoned the magic sword, so that they did not expect that their weapons would be easily chopped by the other side, so they were killed by the white night. If they are on guard in advance and do their best, they will not only have to fight hard in the daytime, but may even escape. All around were boiling with the words of the white night. There was a lot of noise and discussion. But at this time, Qi broke the army and drank. "Well, don''t talk nonsense! Do you want to leave when you kill my general''s house? you must be dreaming! If you don''t give me an account of the general''s office today, you don''t want to leave here alive! Listen to me! Cut this man for me! With the prestige of our general''s office! Kill "To order! Kill The soldiers around him immediately cried out and rushed like a wave. Jiashi with endless intention to kill swept across, very frightening. The young men were pale with fear, and the ladies screamed. The scene was in a state of chaos. "Stop it all!" Just then, another roar of rage came. This drink is very powerful and makes people''s soul tremble... many people are frightened. Is it possible that great power has come? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1517 Although the shouting was very violent, the soldiers ignored it. They only listen to the general''s orders, not the rest. It''s the duty of a soldier. However, Qi could not ignore it. He frowned and looked up to find that most of the family members had already arrived. Qi Jun''s face became very unnatural. He believed that the people of these families were all aiming at this magical fairyland man. But today, he can''t let this fairyland man leave. If he does not kill or take down the tiger guard, he cannot explain to his father. Moreover, this man''s strength is so terrible that if he can''t stay in the general''s office, once he is allowed to join other clans, it is bound to make that clan rise rapidly. At that time, there will be a big enemy in the general''s house. Therefore, in any case, Qi broke the army and had to keep the white night. Whether it''s killing or prisoner. Even if you break your promise. It''s just. He didn''t expect this person to be so difficult! Not only that, but also the people from these families come so fast... "don''t stop, do you?" A grumpy voice came: "well, Qi broke the army, then don''t blame us for being rude!! Go on As soon as the voice fell, all the strong family members in the periphery rushed in and killed the soldiers of the general''s house. Although there are a lot of soldiers in the general''s office, more than one family has come. Many families join hands, but they can''t deal with it, and they will lose ground after a fight. Qi broke the army face extremely ugly, silence for a while, finally drink open: "all back!" When the soldiers heard this, they immediately withdrew and lined up outside the general''s house. The masters of the families also stopped. Liu Congxin, Huang Yao and other family leaders immediately stepped forward, staring at Qi''s breaking the army. There was an uproar all around. "Master Liu? Master Huang? Chief Qi? What''s going on here "All these powers have come?" "It seems that something big is going to happen here today." The crowd was boiling. Liu walked forward from the heart and took the lead in opening his mouth. He asked in a deep voice, "Qi, what do you mean?" "Master Liu?" Qi broke the army''s face without much fear. Instead, he snorted coldly and said coldly, "I still want to ask you, what do you mean when you bring so many people to our general''s office to make trouble?" "That''s interesting!" Liu said coldly from the heart: "my little girl and my cousin are surrounded by your people. Do you still ask me? Yes? Do you think I''m a bully Cousin? The white night in the crowd was stunned, and only after half a sound could we see who the leader of the Liu family was referring to. Qi Chuanjun naturally knew who Liu Congxin was talking about. He glanced at the night and said coldly: "this man killed the people of our general''s house. Our general''s office must severely punish him. Otherwise, where is the law? Where is the prestige of our general''s office? Liu Congxin, I don''t care who he is. He can''t leave here safely today "So we are going to fight in front of the general''s house today?" The head of the Liu family asked. "Do you think people in my general''s house are afraid of war?" Qi broke the army and drank. "Kill!" All the people in the general''s office immediately pulled out their swords and roared, and the momentum was shocking. All the people around were shocked by the voice and felt numb and frightened. In the end, it is the people of the general''s office. This momentum alone is enough to make people feel cold. But Liu Congxin is not unprepared. He dared to come here to challenge the people of the general''s office, and he also anticipated all the possibilities. Just listen to the next Huang Yao also step forward, coldly said: "so, people in the general''s office are not afraid to die? I''d like to see if your general''s office can cope with the strength of our eight families! " With that, all of them pulled out their swords and pressed them together. The people in the general''s office felt pressure instantly. At the scene, the sword was stretched and the crossbow was pulled out, and the smell of gunpowder was full. The onlookers immediately stepped back and did not dare to go forward. Look at the posture. This is to fight. "What''s the matter? How dare these family members fight against the generals Jin Tianhong frowns and stares at Jin LiuYe. "This..." the sixth Lord opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "Just for the younger generation? I''m afraid it''s impossible. " The fifth master of gold thought, and his sight fell on the white night. He said, "I''m afraid Liu Congxin is here for the fairyland man." "Fairyland?" Jin Tianhong coldly hummed: "didn''t you hear Qi Bangjun just say it? Ten tiger guards have been killed in this fairyland! Is this the ordinary fairyland man? " The fifth master of Jin took a breath, and suddenly thought of something. He said, "brother, if the Lius get such a terrible and potential existence, in fact, the force will surely soar wildly. Most of the Jin family can''t hold it down! I''m afraid the Liu family can even compete with the general''s office! ""You can see it clearly?" Jin Tianhong solemnly said: "these family members must have heard of this man''s achievements in the general''s house, so they rushed to support him and make an appearance. They wanted to include the boy in his family. If the boy can kill ten tiger guards, that''s the value. Imagine if we have ten tiger guards in Jinjia, even if our overall strength is not as good as that of the general''s office, the general''s office wants to If you want to move us, you have to weigh it? " "Yes." The fifth master of gold nodded again and again and chuckled: "no wonder Liu Congxin looks so hasty. His feelings are from the guarantor." "It''s a pity that our Jin family won''t watch him benefit from his heart!" Jin Tianhong snorted and said, "as the saying goes, the overall strength of our Jin family is stronger than these powerful families. Let''s go. We can''t watch this talent fall into the hands of the Liu family. This man, my lord Jin, is going to be settled today." Jin Tianhong''s face is full of domineering and self-confidence, and he will go forward. But at this time, the voice of the sixth master of gold floated. "Big brother, I think... Forget it?" As soon as this word fell, Jin Tianhong immediately stopped his pace. He looked back and looked at Jin LiuYe in a puzzled way: "Laoliu, what do you mean?" "This... That..." Jin LiuYe hesitated and said in a low voice: "this is Liu Yuanyue''s cousin, that is to say..." "that''s the one who started out for Changgui but was abandoned by you?" Jin Tianhong seems to have thought of something, staring at the golden six Ye way. The sixth master lowered his head and nodded gently. Bang! Jin Tianhong directly rushed to the past, a foot Chuai in the stomach of Jin LiuYe. "Ouch The sixth master of Jin fell to the ground and rolled for a few laps. People are all around. What''s the matter with Mr. Jin? However, Jin Tianhong pointed to Jin LiuYe''s angry roar: "you''re such a waste! Look at what you''ve done "Big brother, i... I don''t know that this boy is so capable that even the tiger guard can kill him..." the grey faced sixth master cried with a sad face. "You..." Jin Tianhong almost fainted. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1518 The sixth master of Jin was so engaged that he was destined to have no relationship with the Jin family. Jin Tian is not light. Although I don''t know the origin of this fairyland man, it is not important for the people of Cangtian cliff. Today, the situation in Cangtian cliff is so tense that any person with strong fighting power is the target of various potential clans. Only with enough strength can we face all the possibilities that are coming. So now the potential clan of Cangtian cliff only looks at the means and doesn''t know the origin! The more powerful people can gather, the better it will be for the people of all potential clans. But this time, the sixth master of Jin forced away a potential existence. How can he not be angry? The sixth master of Jin was angry and was about to say something, but a voice came from behind. "Father, you come forward quickly, help Ye elder brother, ye elder brother can''t be in trouble!" Hearing this sound, Jin Tianhong suddenly trembles, turns his head and stares at Jin Changgui. A face anxious Jin Changgui saw his father so in the eyes, immediately scared, repeatedly back: "father, you... What''s the matter?" "Changgui, do you know that man?" Jin Tianhong pointed to the white night in the crowd. "Recognize... Know..." Jin Changgui felt guilty. "Since he went to the general''s office to save you, you should have a good relationship, right?" Jin Tianhong quickly asked again, a serious face. "This..." Jin Changgui did not know how to answer. "If my father is willing to do something for him, can you promise to bring him to my gold family?" Jin Tianhong asked again, his face was close to a few minutes. This series of forced questions has already made Jin Changgui''s tongue unclear. "No matter what terms he offers!" Jin Tianhong roared. Jin Changgui stepped back a few steps, his head fainted, but he thought that once something happened in the white night, he was afraid that his life would be hard to protect. He weighed again and again, gritted his teeth, nodded and said, "yes! Father, as long as you can keep the night elder brother, everything is easy to say! " "Good!" Jin Tianhong''s face finally showed a smile. He pushed the crowd away and walked inside. "Here comes the Jin family!" "It''s Lord Kim!" "Why? Is Lord Kim here? " A few voices were heard in the crowd. A lot of eyes are on this. Qi broke the army slightly stunned, probably did not expect the Jin family to return. As soon as the Jin family arrived, the pressure on the general''s office doubled. These families have been hard enough to deal with. Let''s have another king... Qi can''t hold on to this situation. "Lord gold?" Liu frowned from her heart and asked in a deep voice, "what are you doing here?" "I heard that my son''s savior is in trouble. Don''t you bring someone here immediately?" Jin Tian Hong swept his eyes, Liu from the heart, but also to pay attention to, directly to the white night over there. "Is this the little white night brother?" Mr. Jin looked at the white night with a smile on his face. He nodded his head and said, "thank you for saving the dog. I''m very grateful. Don''t worry. There''s someone here today. No one dares to touch you!" It''s confidence. Qi broke the army and his face changed greatly. "Who are you?" The white night asked. "I''m Jin Tianhong, the master of the family of Xiajin." "I haven''t heard of it. Is the sixth master of Jin over there from your family?" White night asked again. Jin Tianhong frowned slightly, but his smile did not decrease. He nodded and said, "that''s my sixth brother... Little brother Bai. I''ve heard about it. This matter is that Laoliu lacks consideration. He shouldn''t and shouldn''t leave him in the general''s office. Here, I''ll apologize to you instead of Laoliu, little brother. It''s just a misunderstanding. Please look at Changgui''s In face, let it pass... " " in the past? " White night shakes his head: "you don''t worry, I never put it in my heart." "Really?" Jin Tianhong is very happy. "Of course." "But I am extremely disgusted with ungrateful people. I went to save Jin Changgui because I looked up to him, but you ignored me at the moment of crisis. How do you think I should forgive such a person who feeds the hand that feeds the hand?" The words fell, and the smile on Jin Tianhong''s face became rigid. "I''m not interested in your Kim family. Go away!" The white night face is expressionless way. Hearing this, Mr. Jin''s face turned to pig liver color. He took the problem too simply. White night is not a broad-minded man! Later, the fifth and sixth masters of Jin were furious. "What''s your attitude? How dare you speak to my brother in such a tone? Don''t you want to live? " The fifth master of gold said. "You don''t want to live? Kim, what do you mean? Threatening my Liu family? " Liu came forward from the heart and stood in front of the white night, staring at Jin Laowu coldly: "if you have seed, say it again!"When did you turn from Liujin to Liujin "This person is my Liu family''s next relative and my cousin who helps the moon. Naturally, he is my Liu family''s person!" Liu said coldly from the heart: "is it difficult to become a member of your Jin family?" "You..." Jin LiuYe couldn''t speak. "Master Liu, are you talking too hard?" Next to Huang Yao cast his eyes, Liu from the heart, light said: "I received the news that my bin''er''s big brother had something wrong. I just came here in a hot wind. This little white brother is not only my bin''er''s big brother, but also half of my yellow family!" "Do you come to panhuang? Ridiculous! I received the news that my Yan''er''s husband was persecuted by the general''s office! We haven''t spoken yet. What''s the matter with you Huang family? " "Husband? Isn''t your family Zhang Yan still in the cabinet? " "It''s a time when men and women want to get married and become double practice partners, and they have to do that. If they want to, isn''t it possible?" "But I think Zhang Yan is still a virgin!" "It''s not good to be famous first and then to have reality?" "I''m here to strengthen the relationship." "You..." several family members actually started to quarrel, and the scene was full of noise. And the white night is already gaping. After a long time, he has become a relative of these powerful families? "Big brother, what are we going to do now?" Liu Yuanyue asked with some hesitation. "See what your father does with it." I took a deep breath at night. The crowd nodded. Qi broke the army a little angry. What do these guys think of this? A vegetable market? And how dare you ignore me? Qi broke the army secretly gritted his teeth and wished to order the killing immediately. However, the strength of these potential clans can not be underestimated. If there is a real war, both sides will be hurt. The situation in Cangtian cliff is now so complex that if the strength of the general''s office is greatly depleted, it will attract other strong people''s attention. If at that time there were powerful forces involved, the general''s office would be in danger. What to do? Qi broke the army and clenched his fists. He could not have expected that things would happen to the present. But at this point, he had no choice. "Have you had enough?" Just then, a magnificent voice sounded from the general''s office. Qi broke the army and suddenly raised his head and looked into the general''s house. Qi Ran''s heart leaped at the general''s heart. The voice... is general Shenhou! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1519 When general Shenhou uttered his voice, he immediately shocked the whole audience. All of them were silent. They all paid attention to the general''s office, and their eyes were full of fear. Even the leaders of the family have stopped talking and set their eyes on it. Just look at the general''s house a breath of crazy agitation, as if there is a great power. The general''s office was shrouded in this breath, and a fear that could not be contained emerged from the bottom of the hearts of the four quarters. What kind of power is this? At this time, a large number of Jiashi wearing gold armor rushed out of the general''s house. They are armed to the teeth with their swords in one hand, swords in the other, gold helmets on their heads and battle armor. Their breath is even more thick and fierce, which can hardly capture half a cent. All masters! People were in a state of panic. Is there such a terrible existence in the general''s mansion? And there are twelve of them! Is this force too terrible? It''s no wonder that the general''s office is one of the most powerful forces in the sky cliff. The details alone are not comparable to those of the aristocratic families! Liu frowned from the heart. Huang Yao said nothing. Qi Ming is also on guard. Rao is the Lord of gold, and Jin Tianhong is also slightly restrained. After these existence appeared, a middle-aged man with long beard and armor came out of the general''s house. The man has thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his face is full of vicissitudes. His eyes are very deep, and his whole body temperament is even more profound and unpredictable. However, what makes people care is that his armor is rusty and full of blood. Not only that, but also the broken Cape behind him exudes a bloody smell, as if dyed red with human blood. As soon as he appeared, he seemed to have taken control of the whole situation! Is this general Shenhou? Many people''s thoughts. The white night also stares for a while, as if thinking. "Father Seeing Qi breaking the army with joy on his face, he immediately stepped forward with his fists and exclaimed, "see your father, son!" "Well!" General Shenhou nodded slightly, and then his eyes were moved away. People looked at the corpses all over the ground, and then looked at the chaotic crowd. Finally, his eyes fell on Jin Tianhong and Liu Congxin, and a thick and heavy voice came out of his mouth. "Liu Congxin! Jin Tianhong! Huang Yao! Qi Ming... What do you think of my general''s office? Is this the place where you can be wild? " Although this sound is plain, but there is a sense of doubt that can not be said. After the voice fell to the ground, the listener''s heart was inexplicably pressed on a mountain, one by one felt that it was difficult to breathe, and even to stand up became extremely difficult. However, Liu Congxin, Jin Tianhong and other potential clan leaders will not be so shocked by each other''s words. Liu hugged his fist from his heart and said in a deep voice: "I''ve seen general Shenhou. It''s not my Lius who have come to make trouble today! It''s your general''s office detaining my Liu family without any reason! I just came here to ask for justice "Detain your Liu family?" General Shenhou snorted coldly: "why did my general''s house detain your Liu family for no reason?" "I''m afraid that general Shenhou will have to ask the major general about this matter." Liu ran away from the heart. The general Shen Hou heard the sound, slightly turned his head, and looked at Qi''s breaking the Army: "breaking the army, can there be such a thing?" "Tell my father, it''s true!" Qi broke the army and said. "Oh?" General Shenhou did not change his face and continued to ask, "why do you detain his family members for no reason?" "Tell my father! It''s because the Lius are too arrogant. They not only make trouble in our general''s house, but also kill them! The child is forced to do so! " Qi broke the army and said with indignation. "What?" Shenhou general snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "break the army, you give me the reason for the father, and tell me the truth of the matter well!" "Yes Qi broke the army, clasped his fist, turned his head, and looked at Bai Ye and others with indignation and indignation: "a few days ago, during a martial arts practice, the broken army accidentally damaged the cold iron spear that had been with the army for many years, so he wanted to rebuild a good weapon. Today, he went to the heixuan auction house, and Jin Changgui of the Jin family was also in the auction house, because our general''s office is strict As the descendant of Shenhou general, Ming Liuji had little money on him. Because of this, Jin Changgui robbed all the materials he wanted. He had nothing to say and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, Jin Changgui sneered at his children and insulted him that the general''s house was a place of poor people and should not come to such a place! When he was angry, he argued with Jin Changgui. Seeing that he couldn''t say anything about me, he actually started to fight. So he captured Jin Changgui into the general''s office and planned to teach him a lesson... " " Oh? " Shenhou general slightly side of the head, looking at the other side of Jin Tianhong, light said: "Jin family is good prestige ah, even my Shenhou general house also dare to insult?" But Kim''s face didn''t change.At this time, Qi broke the army again. "Father, in fact, this is nothing, the most excessive is the Liu family!" Qi broke the army and said coldly: "Liu Yuanyue of the Liu family and the guy named Bai Ye came to ask for help directly after they learned about it! This matter has nothing to do with them. They are not members of the gold family, but they come here to ask for help. This shows that they do not pay attention to our general mansion! What''s more, they just want them to apologize to our general''s office. Unexpectedly, they not only refused, but also fought! That guy called white night doesn''t know what magic weapon he has. He kills people in my general''s house! Not only the children''s confidants were killed and injured, but even the ten tiger guards guarding the general''s house all fell down! Father! He is so vicious and cruel that you can''t let him go! Please make up your mind for the dead officers and men With that, Qi broke the army''s red eyes and knelt down on one knee with a hoarse voice. "General, please make decisions for us!" Around the beetles also clattered down on their knees, Qi Qi cried. The appearance of this scene, Liu Congxin and others face suddenly become ugly. The crowd was particularly quiet. Liu Yuanyue''s face changed greatly and she was trembling. Looking at Shenhou general with her pupils, she was lost in her mind. The white night frowned and said nothing. Although Qi broke the army a little bit, but the whole thing has changed. His general''s office has become the victim! The general took a deep breath and looked at the crowd. His eyes were fixed on Liu Cong''s heart. He asked, "Master Liu, how do you plan to deal with this matter?" "Shouldn''t general Shenhou investigate the real cause and effect of the matter?" Liu frowned and said, "Why are the things we know so different from what the major general described?" "It doesn''t matter anymore." General Shenhou said: "because the corpses on the ground can explain everything. If you can make these corpses stand up again, I will immediately punish the army and punish him for cheating!" Liu from the heart a listen, facial expression looks ugly. The general is not going to reason with you at all. With so many people in the general''s office dead, how can he still talk by his mouth? At that time, I''m afraid that not only the reputation of the general''s office will be destroyed, but it will become a laughing stock. I''m afraid that the whole mansion will lose its popularity! What''s more, he disdains to theorize for his short protective temperament! "What is the general going to do?" Liu knew something was wrong from his heart and asked in a deep voice. "Very simple!" Shenhou general said: "hand over all the people related to this matter and let our general''s office deal with it!" "Impossible!" Liu roared from his heart: "general Shenhou, don''t bully people too much! This is what your general''s office has provoked. My daughter and my cousin are just fighting in self-defense! " I''m afraid no one can come back alive if I have to hand over the people! "Make a friend!" General Shenhou didn''t seem to hear Liu Congxin''s words. His eyes were cold and his dignity was low. "You..." "I''ll say it again for the last time Shenhou general drink again, the attitude is incomparably tough! "Make a friend!" "Make a friend!" "Make a friend!" ... soldiers and soldiers all around cried out. The sound waves are surging and shaking the sky. This is the strength of the general''s office. If Liu Congxin says no now, I''m afraid that the strong men of the general''s office will attack in an instant to exterminate the Lius! Liu Cong''s face was hard to see, and he was at a loss. He looked at Huang Yao, Qi Ming, and others, and said, "what do you say, masters?" However, the crowd did not speak at once, but looked at the white night. "Boy, it''s you who should make the decision now!" Huang Yao said to the white night, "you want to protect yourself! Then you have to make a quick decision, which one do you want to go with at this point! " These families all come for the white night. If the white night doesn''t make a statement at this time, these families will not confront the general''s office. I saw it in the white night and frowned. He glanced at the families present and said, "if I choose one of you, the other families will be disappointed and won''t get involved. How can a single family compete with the general''s office?" "This..." some people were silent. "You can rest assured that if you choose me to be my family, I will try my best to protect you." At this time, Qi Ming began to drink. "So is my Huang family!" Huang Yao is also busy. Liu Congxin does not speak. Because in his opinion, Bai Ye, the cousin who came out of nowhere, was already a member of his Liu family. But the white night still shook his head. "Well, forget it. I know your purpose, but it''s not your business. You''d better not get involved in it."White night light road, spin and turn, walk forward. People breathe hard. "Night brother!" Liu Yuanyue and others called out in a hurry. "Hello, boy! What are you doing The crowd also cheered. But it didn''t work. However, the white night came forward and looked at the Shenhou general standing at the gate, and said faintly, "I killed these people. What can I do for you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1520 The strength of Shenhou general did not surprise many people. After all, this is the rule of Cangtian cliff. Whoever has a big fist is the truth. The so-called lip service is only a means for the weak to maintain their last poor dignity. As for whether Qi''s words are true or false, it has become less important. "Oh?" When I heard the words of the white guard, I saw the white man''s eyes on the white sky, but I was able to sweep away the white sky?? Who are you, boy "Don''t you know my name?" "Or do you have a bad memory "Are you a man of great ability in the sky cliff?" General Shenhou asked again, without any irritation. "I''m just a person from Shengxian area. I''m new here, and I haven''t joined any potential clan yet!" White night shook his head: "is general Shenhou worried about my background?" "What are you talking about?" Qi broke the army with anger on his face and said, "do you think my father is a bully? Even if you stand behind the emperor, today you have to give me an account of the general''s office! " "Is it?" White night swept his eyes and broke the Army: "how do you want me to explain to you?" "Paying your life is probably the most direct way to end it." General Shenhou glanced around the corpses again and said faintly, "although you killed more than one person, I think if you will tell me how you killed the people of the general''s house, then the general will give you a good time! Tell general Ben, did you erase them by magic weapon? " Obviously, general Shenhou is most concerned about how this man of fairyland obliterates the ten tigers. Not only he, but also the leaders present have this question. "Of course not." White night shook his head and said with a light smile: "with my soul power!" As soon as the words fell, there were a lot of incredible voices around. "Soul power?" "No? He turned into a fairyland? " "I don''t believe it!" The sound is scattered. "Fart!" Qi broke the army and said coldly, "where can your soul power be stronger if you are a man of fairyland level? Huwei, however, can shake the existence of the real heaven. How many different realms are there! No matter how talented you are and how strange you are, you can never kill them! " "Didn''t the young general see when I killed them?" The white night asked. Qi broke the army and was speechless. However, the general of Shenhou shook his head and said, "it''s just it! It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll take you down first. There are a series of perfect extorting confessions in the prison of our general''s mansion. If you enter my prison, even if you are a gold mouthed iron tooth, you have to open it for me! " With that, the general of Shenhou directly waved and drank: "take this man down. If anyone dares to obstruct him, kill him!" "Yes The soldiers on the side called out and rushed to the white night. But the next second, a group of people rushed out and stood directly in front of the white night. At first glance, he is a member of the Liu family. They drew out their swords and glared at the oncoming oracle. "Dad Liu Yuanyue couldn''t help but shout. "Liu Congxin?" There was an uproar all around. Only to see Liu from the heart, hands attached, face fearless came forward. "Liu Congxin, how dare you fight against general Shenhou?" An officer stares at Liu Congxin and says angrily. Liu snorted coldly from his heart and looked at the general Shenhou and said in a deep voice: "general Shenhou! It seems that today you are determined to kill white night, but I''m sorry, I said that white night is a member of the Liu family. If the general insists on fighting! Let''s go through the Lius first! " "Is Liu Congxin crazy? For such a boy to fight against the general''s office? " "He''s not crazy. He''s going to be crazy! The Liu family is now in decline, and it is said that it has provoked a great talent. If the Liu family does not develop itself and enrich its strength, it will be difficult for them to have a foothold in the sky cliff! " "But it''s not reasonable to fight with general Shenhou for the sake of this boy." "Why not? Do you see it clearly? This is not a simple fairyland, but the existence of ten tigers There was a hustle and bustle all around. The leaders of the powerful clan did not look very natural. To be honest, they also want to rush out to help the white night. However, no matter what kind of person they worship the eldest brother or the son-in-law, it is the excuse they deliberately find to get on with the white night. Others may not recognize that if they don''t join their clan, they will suffer a lot. In contrast, the Liu family is different. According to their investigation, the identity of cousins was admitted by themselves in the daytime!What''s the meaning of Liu Congxin? Naturally, it''s up to you. If we can keep the white night, the rise of his Liu family is in sight! "Liu Congxin, have you made a decision? You have to understand that once you do this, you will never be able to turn back! " Shenhou general looked at Liu Congxin indifferently. "It''s just a misunderstanding. I hope general Shenhou will be more rational. If you and I fight, we won''t tell you the result. But I can guarantee that our Liu family will fight to the death. Even if we will be completely wiped out by the general''s office, I believe that the general''s house will not be any better! When the general''s office is attacked and other forces intervene, your situation will be in danger. I think you should know better than anyone what kind of situation you are in at Cangtian cliff? " Liu said calmly from the heart. The meaning of this remark can''t be more obvious. As soon as the words fell, people breathed. "Are you threatening me?" he said coldly "Not a threat." Liu from the heart light way: "but admonish!" General Shenhou said nothing, but his fists were pinched to death. Although the other potential clans did not act, it would be very difficult if Liu Congxin fought against the general''s house. Although it was not difficult for the general''s office to kill the Liu family, it would be fatal for the current situation if too much strength was lost, which made the general''s house hurt. However, at this time, a man suddenly walked out of the crowd and said in a deep voice: "Sir general, I think that Liu Congxin is totally conniving at the evil. If the Liu family insists on protecting this person, then Kim... This time, he will not be able to do justice for heaven." The words fell to the ground, and there was no sound around. Countless people looked at the sound source. That is Jin Tianhong! What does Jin Tianhong mean by this? Is it hard for Cheng Jin family to stand for the general''s mansion? . (today''s two shifts) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1521 Jin Tianhong''s words immediately ignited the whole scene. No matter who it is, all is looking at Jin Tianhong with consternation. "What do you mean, Lord Jin?" "How did he help the general''s office? Isn''t this caused by Jin Changgui? " What is this There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, and everyone was at a loss. Only white night knows its meaning. Because of the decision of the sixth master of Jin, there is a gap between Bai Ye and the Jin family. He knows that it is very difficult for him to bring Bai Ye to the Jin family. Therefore, he is worried that Bai Ye will join other families. How can he stay in such a terrible existence? Therefore, he had the same idea with Qi Chuanjun, and wanted to strangle this strange but strange existence here. Hearing this, Liu Congxin and other people''s faces are obviously not so natural. If the Jin family is added, it is impossible for the Liu family to compete. In front of these two forces, the current Liu family will only be crushed into powder like mole ants under the wheel. "Yellow master..." Liu from the heart side of the head, face pan difficult color. Huang Yao shook his head and said nothing. Liu looked at Qi Ming again from his heart. Qi Ming also fell into silence. These family members came to fight for white night. If white night can''t get it, why should they offend the general''s office? Liu became unnatural from her heart. General Shenhou had a faint smile on his face. He looked at Liu Cong''s heart and said, "Master Liu, you can see that even the master Jin Tianhong can be so open-minded and stand on the side of truth. Why? Do you still want to fight against the facts and make an enemy of our general''s office? " Liu clenched her teeth from her heart and said nothing. "Dad..." the gold Changgui over there seemed to react. The man rushed forward and yelled: "Dad, you can''t do this. You must help Ye elder brother ye, otherwise... Otherwise, the child will be finished." "There''s no place for you to talk. Get out of here." Jintian Hongshen road. "Dad..." Jin Changgui made a desperate voice. "Take him down." "Yes." Two masters of the Jin family directly rushed over and dragged Jin Changgui down. The rest of the family were also very ugly. "Mr. night, what should I do now?" Liu Yuanyue said without tears. The rest of them were also terrified. They looked at the white night with horror in their eyes. White night still has a golden sun order that can kill them at any time. Nowadays, the people of these families choose to stand by. If white night gets angry and directly takes them out, what should we do? However, people have their own concerns, and the white night has its own ideas. No one can rely on this. After all, these families have their own purpose to protect themselves. Daytime doesn''t want to get involved with these crafty guys. Of course, he also has his own small abacus. After thinking for a moment, he said faintly: "Jin Tianhong, I saved your son. You not only don''t appreciate me, but also keep company with the people who are going to kill your son. It seems that I didn''t get it wrong at the beginning. What you Jin family are good at is ingratitude and vengeance." "Save my son?" Jin Tianhong coldly hummed: "I don''t think the major general will kill my son. It''s just a little quarrel between two younger generations. How can it be so big? Frankly speaking, it''s just that you''re obstructing it! You, a guy of unknown origin, came to my Cangtian cliff and killed at the general''s mansion. Tell me, who are you! What''s your purpose here? " White night shook his head: "it seems that it doesn''t make sense with you." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Qi broke the army to stand up and drink: "take this man, who dares to obstruct, kill no amnesty! Do it "Yes The beetles rushed up again. Liu from the heart is forced helpless, also low roar: "stop them!" "Yes Liu family experts rushed up. The two sides immediately fought and fought. The scene was a mess. The surrounding crowd retreated and did not dare to approach. Those who lived in the powerful clan also retreated one after another, showing their vigilance one by one. "Master, what shall we do?" Huang''s family asked Huang Yao carefully. "Just go to the theatre." Huang Yao hands attached, light said. The crowd nodded. Families are watching. The Liu family began to fight with the general''s office. However, although the strong members of the Liu family came to help during this period of time, the strong dragon could not defeat the local tyrants. Moreover, the Liu family was not a strong dragon. Therefore, after the fight, the Liu family had been in a bad situation. If it goes on like this, the Liu family will not be able to hold on. "Dad Liu Yuanyue was about to cry. At this time, Qi broke the army and came forward. "Father, this man killed a member of our general''s residence. Please allow the child to capture him in person." Qi broke the army and asked for instructions from general Shenhou.General Shenhou''s eyebrows moved. It is not easy for Qi to defeat ten tiger guards in the daytime. However, seeing the strong sense of war in his son''s eyes, Shenhou general hesitated and said in a deep voice, "you must be careful." "The child will live up to his father''s advice." With a smile on his face, Qi suddenly turned around and rushed to the white night over there. Feeling the terrible atmosphere of Qi''s breaking the army, the white night''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling. "White night, you won''t fight me? Oh, some things can''t be done by you. Come on, use your skills and have a good fight with me Qi broke out laughing and shaking his hand. A silver spear flew out of his storage ring. Then the gun came out like a dragon and stabbed at the white night. White night frowned, staring at the hit silver gun, fingers forward. Whoosh! A terrible dragon''s sword suddenly popped out of his finger and hit the gun head directly. Whew! The head of the silver gun was instantly passed through by the sword gas. "Well?" Qi broke the army''s face and immediately let go. The silver gun was frozen in mid air for a moment, then suddenly exploded. "What?" Qi broke the army and his face changed. The people who are paying attention to this side are also shocked. Qi Chuanjun, as the son of Shenhou general, could never be worse than his weapons, but he was smashed by this man... Is this too exaggerated? "Well, since you are so aggressive that you have to fight me, I will help you!" White night seems to be infuriated, eyes rippling with a wisp of evil spirit. Qi broke the army in a daze, but he had not yet returned to his senses. Whoosh! The white night over there suddenly flashed over. Not good! Qi broke the army and cried out in secret and immediately retreated. But by this time, one of the fists of the white night had been smashed. Qi broke the army and had nowhere to hide. "Damn it!" Qi broke the army, and immediately raised his fist against the white night. Although this fairyland is very unique. But he believed that the fairyland was only the fairyland in the end, and the killing of Huwei must be his magic weapon. But. Just as his fists collide with the fists of the white night... Dong! A tyrannical force instantly came from the fist of the white night, and shook Qi''s body wildly. What? Qi broke the army and his face changed greatly. A little fairyland man, can have such terrible strength? It''s impossible! He must be wearing something to strengthen the body and strength of magic weapon, it must be like this!! Qi broke the army, his scalp was numb, his body was like a broken kite, flying to the rear. The Shenhou general over there frowned, probably aware of the terrible power of Qi''s breaking army. He raised his hand and grabbed him in the air. Whoa! A wonderful soul force flew out, like a big hand, dragging Qi''s body. Qi''s body fell to the ground slowly. He steadied his breath, and quickly turned around and clasped his fist at general Shenhou: "thank you, father." "This son is extraordinary and strange. Be careful!" General Shenhou said. "Father, don''t worry, son!" Qi Chuanjun said, spinning and suddenly turned around, biting his teeth staring at the white night. "Do you want him on?" The white night looked at the general without fear: "I think you''d better do it yourself, or I''m afraid he will die in my hands!" "Well?" General Shenhou''s face turned pale in an instant. "How arrogant!" "Is this a challenge to general Shenhou?" "Is this fairyland guy crazy? Even dare to say such a thing? " "Ha ha, I don''t know how to write the dead word! How dare you challenge general Shenhou? " "I wish he could be so arrogant later!" All sorts of sarcastic voices came from all around. This time, the onlookers around can''t see it. After all, the night is too rampant. You know, in this world, the weak must keep incomparable awe of the strong to survive. If a weak person dares to say such provocative words to the strong, people will only hope that the weak will be broken into pieces immediately. "White night, no one can keep you this time!" Jin Tianhong looks at the white night with the pitiful eyes. Liu from the heart also secretly frown, low voice way: "white night, you don''t talk, come back, I''ll take you out of here immediately!" "Don''t worry, Master Liu. This matter has nothing to do with the Liu family, so you won''t have to worry about it!" The white night is light. He didn''t want to hide it any more.If things really develop to the point where it is necessary to use the dead dragon sword, he will sacrifice the dead dragon sword without ceremony. After all, it''s important to protect your life! "Madman!" Qi Changjun broke his gun again. "How dare you insult my father! Today I will tear you to pieces!! Die There''s a roar. Qi broke through the army with his arms, and his whole body revolted with soul power. A wisp of pure immortal power covered the gun head like a gauze. All of a sudden, the whole spear was shining. Then, in the roar of Qi''s breaking army, the spear fiercely stabbed at the white night. At that moment, people seemed to see a nine day dragon, plundering into the white night. Power is boundless. Thrilling! Is this Qi''s strength to break the army? It''s not easy! However... just at the moment when the silver dragon attacked, white night also took action. He raised his hand and grabbed into the air. Bang Dang! The fallen silver dragon was split and fragmented in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1522 "What?" There was an uproar. Countless people stare at this scene with wide eyes. Looking only at the place where the silver dragon was broken, the space was distorted, and Qi Chuanjun behind the silver dragon was hit by an amazing force. The whole person flew backward, and his mouth spewed out a mouthful of hot blood. "Little general!" People in the general''s house yelled. However, the white night move is not over. Only to see him raise his hand again and capture Qi. "Stop it!" General Shenhou over there turned pale and drank furiously. The sound made everyone''s scalp numb and tremble. Some weak people knelt down on the ground, trembling. Rao is also dazzled by the white night. But he resisted the discomfort and squeezed his hand again. Click. Just looking at Qi Chuanjun, who fell backward, his body seemed to be squeezed by something, his limbs were suddenly broken, his trunk showed an incredible twist, and his head was deformed. The family leaders looked at them in a hurry, and their faces changed greatly. This is... Space power! "How can a fairyland man have such a powerful space power? Isn''t it possible to use it skillfully with the presence of the immortal Lord level at least? " The cry of surprise came out. The general Shenhou leaped forward like a tiger down the mountain, releasing an amazing momentum. Momentum swing away, all people''s soul power is broken by life, and the space distorted by the white night is also wiped out. It''s scary. With both hands outstretched, he retrieved Qi''s almost deformed army from the air. After landing on the ground, he quickly checked the injuries of the lower Qi''s army. It''s OK. Although Qi was seriously injured, his heart was still beating and he still had a breath. But it was also due to the roar of general Shenhou. If it was not for the roar that affected the white night, I am afraid that Qi''s army would have become a meat regiment this time. Shenhou general is Shenhou general. In the white night, my heart is deep and my eyes are serious. Although he was strong in body, unique in soul, and blessed with the sword spirit of dead dragon, he was still not powerful in front of Shenhou general. The gap between the two sides is too big. This can''t be made up by the sword spirit of the dead dragon. It seems that this terrible power sitting on the Cangtian cliff is not a man of false fame. After feeding Qi''s army with pills and exerting meritorious power by force, general Shenhou called out in a hurry. "Break the army! Are you ok? " A moment later, Qi broke the army and opened his eyes with difficulty. Looking at his father, he said weakly, "father, I... Am I not dead yet?" "No one can kill you if you are a father!" The general Shen Hou said. "Father... Child... Child has disgraced you..." Qi broke the army''s feeble cry: "please father... Father revenge for the child..." "you can rest assured!" General Shenhou took a deep breath, and his deep eyes were filled with a thick anger: "no one can leave safely after provoking the general''s office! No one After that, he stood up straight and said to the soldiers behind him: "take the little general down to heal immediately!" "Yes, general!" The soldiers clasped their fists, and several people broke Qi down. General Shenhou turned again and looked at the white night. But at this moment, his aura is no longer as calm as before. Now he is more irritable and more violent, just like the coming storm! "Let''s go!" Liu from the heart is almost do not hesitate, immediately drink a: "immediately take the white night to go!" "Yes The Liu family immediately evacuated, and two of them had to leave at night. But at this time, a violent force fell from the sky, shaking the white night. "Flash away!" Drink in the daytime and push them away immediately. It''s too late. The force fell too violently, and the two men were shocked by the force and died on the spot. "What?" Exclaimed all around. The crowd was in an uproar. Countless people looked at it in a hurry, only to find that it was general Shenhou. Only to see his hand up, spin and fly toward the white night. "How dare you brag in front of my general? I will kill you today The sound falls to the ground, and the space around the white night instantly twists and turns like a vortex. In the white night, his face changed, his body flashed and he ran to the side. "Take it down!" General Shenhou roared."Yes All the beetles on the side rushed over. These elite warriors from the general''s office have strong breath and amazing strength. They are like a series of lightning, appear in the white night side, thick swords like devil fangs, fierce to the white night. That knife is enough to twist the void. But the white night was fearless, and his eyes were full of ferocity. "Since the general''s office wants me to die, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" He drank in the night, and his fingers also showed the fierce and dead dragon''s sword spirit, and cut them down without any politeness. People actually ignored the chopping blades. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... all the blades were cut on the body of the white night, but there were bursts of crisp sound. The blade couldn''t get into the body of the white night, so he parried all of it. And the next second, with the finger tip of the white night, the sword spirit of the dead dragon is tearing away from the body of those warriors. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh... all the beetles were torn in two, and they died miserably on the spot, with blood and internal organs spilling all over the ground. "What?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" "The body of this fairyland man is so strong?" The eyes of the people around him fell to the ground. The family leaders were even more dismayed. "It seems that this man can defeat ten tiger guards... It''s not empty words!" Liu from the heart of fear meat jump, is extremely happy. It seems that the Lius are right this time. Keep the man anyway. This is enough to prove the strength of this man! If Liu family can have this person in, can certainly grow up!! Thinking of this, Liu Congxin simply did not run. Since white night is going to stay for a war, it''s a big deal. Sometimes it doesn''t work if you say it doesn''t work and if you run it doesn''t work, then use force to make the other party understand your attitude!! "Go on Liu drank from his heart. All the Liu family seemed to have been inspired by the white night''s move, and rushed forward one by one without fear. But the next second, Jin Tianhong here also drinks. "Liu Congxin, you helped the tyrant to destroy my heaven cliff. Today I will act for heaven! Everyone listen, kill all the Lius and return the sky to the sky "Yes!" The gold family yelled and rushed up. The three parties immediately formed a ball. But at this time, general Shenhou also moved. Just look at his hands attached, eyes overbearing, people staring at the white night, step by step. The four people were breathing fast. General Shenhou, do you want to kill this fairyland man himself? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1523 Seeing general Shenhou coming step by step, Liu Yuanyue and Qi nongwu, who were hiding behind the white night, had already been scared to death. "Nong Wu, come here!" Qi Ming, the owner of the Qi family in the back, drank in a low voice. "Bin''er, come here too!" Huang Yao, the owner of the Huang family. They were hesitant and hesitant. "What? Nong Wu, didn''t you hear about being a father? Come here quickly. " Qi Ming looked angry: "do you want to die there?" "Father, I..." Qi tried to stop. The rest of them also wanted to cry without tears. If this is in the past, it will not be finished? But at this moment, the white night suddenly opened. "You go over." White night raised his hand and waved it gently. Just looking at the golden sun around his waist, he suddenly melted, then turned into smoke and disappeared. As soon as they saw it, they were numb and rubbed their eyes vigorously. They thought they were wrong. White night... Actually abandoned Jinyang order? "Childe, you... Why do you want to lift the Jinyang order?" Qi nongwu''s eyes are dull, and he looks at the white night in an incredible way. Liu Yuanyue and others are also full of surprise. If Bai Ye gives up the Jinyang order at this time, it is tantamount to giving up his last trace of contact with these families. With the attitude of the clan leaders, they can''t help white night any more. But in the eyes of white night, it doesn''t really matter. Things have been made to such a point, in fact, the restaurant''s broken things are already dispensable. In addition, these princes and young ladies can''t help them any more. On the contrary, the Jinyang order will become a hidden danger. If the white night fails here, the young masters will panic and expose the matter of Jinyang order. I''m afraid these powerful families will become angry because of this, and help the general''s office to deal with white night. At that time, I''m afraid that the white night will be full of dragon swords, Also may not be able to retreat. It''s better to sell personal feelings. The effect of the white night is really outstanding. The young master and the young lady are moved to tears one by one. They are grateful for the white night. They thought that they would never be free again in their life, but they didn''t expect that this day would come so quickly. However, the scene was so chaotic that general Shenhou was also going this way. Some young masters and young ladies were definitely not willing to get involved. They immediately turned around and prepared to walk towards their families. "Where are you going?" At this time, Liu Yuanyue suddenly had a big drink. The men were at a standstill. Liu Yuanhong''s eyes are still pointing at you? Brother white has treated us so much and given us freedom, but you are about to escape. You ungrateful fellows, at this time, we must help brother Bai! Help brother Bai to tide over the difficulties together "Ah?" Those young men and women were immediately dumbfounded. "Well said! If any of you run away! Then don''t talk about knowing me and practicing martial arts! I''m not going to be friends with ungrateful and ungrateful people Qi nongwu also called out. "This is caused by elder brother Bai''s leading role to Jin Changgui. If it is not for Changgui, why is brother Bai here? But in the end, he refused to bow down to the general''s office. What a high moral character? If we leave at this time and things get out, how can we get a foothold? The world will laugh at us Huang Bin gnawed his teeth. When the three men talked like this, they felt ashamed and intolerable. Some people came back in silence, standing behind the white night. And those who have made up their minds to leave will not be easy to leave. After a while, all the young men and women all stood behind the white night. Seeing this in the white night, I can''t laugh or cry. What''s going on here? Let them go, and they still don''t? Even these family leaders don''t dare to join in at will. What can they do with the young masters and young ladies in the vast territory?? That''s it! The white night sighed. Now is not the time to think about this, because the general of Shenhou has come. Under the state of rage, he is desperate, staring at the white night. "If you dare to hurt my son, you can''t be saved even if you are here today!" The general of Shenhou said coldly, with a blow directly towards the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the empty space burst into pieces. This fist not only covers the terrifying soul power, the vigorous immortal power, but also the powerful infinite space power. These three forces were perfectly integrated together by him, and the power they played out was simply appalling. The space is distorted and the pressure is so shocking that all the young men and girls behind the white night fall down to the ground and are hard to stand up."We are going to die!" A childe made a sharp and sad voice. The rest of them shivered. It''s really unreliable! I''m afraid those family leaders may not be able to take over such a terrible force easily? But just at this time, the five fingers of the white night opened and pushed forward. The fingertips trembled wildly, and a lot of exquisite dead Dragon Sword power was released. Bang Dang! A golden wall of sword was laid out in front of him. Boom!! The terrible force heavily hit the wall, instantly exploded, a circle of destruction ripples spread around, overturned the unknown number of people. The fighting among the three forces had to spread outwards, and there was almost no space between them. There was only Shenhou general and white night. "You go back to your family first. You can''t control the affairs here. Instead, I have to look after you. Let''s go." In the daytime, the head sank. "Big brother, you... Be careful." The crowd trembled and said, one by one did not insist, turned and ran. This time it''s better than anyone else. However, at the moment when he was talking in the daytime, general Shenhou was approaching again. "Do you dare to take me lightly? You''re too arrogant. In that case, go to hell The general of Shenhou said coldly and attacked again. That terrible fist force once again changed the whole body space of the white night. The pupil shrinks in the white night, the fingers move rapidly, and the sword Qi of the dead dragon rushes forward. If it''s normal, the opponent will ignore the sword Qi released by the fairyland man when he doesn''t know that the sword Qi of the dead dragon is powerful. But general Shenhou did not. From the attack just now, he realized that this man of fairyland was extraordinary. He could take a blow from his rage? It seems that this person''s soul power is not simple. Just look at the fist of the Shenhou general. The space around the white night is more distorted. When the sword spirit was released in the white night, it was forced to be guided to other places by these twisted spaces. All the sword Qi wiped the Shenhou general''s body, but could not hurt him half a cent. "Well?" The pupil shrinks at night. This is the disadvantage of the dead dragon sword. Before white night, when compared with countless enemies, anyone who mastered the space means or possessed the magic weapon of space could easily evade the power of the dead dragon sword by means similar to the door of space, and the power of distorting space was also close to evading. Unless the body of the dead dragon sword was sacrificed in white night, otherwise, with his current control of the dead dragon sword, these could not be completely wiped out The power of space. "It''s over." Shenhou general said indifferently, a blow has been heavily hit. Bang! White night chest punch, people directly spit out a large mouthful of blood, fly backward toward the rear. The surging force almost tore his body apart. "What?" Liu, who is fighting against Jin Tianhong over there, sees the situation from his heart and changes his face. He immediately leans towards the white night. But his distraction directly gave Jin Tianhong a chance. "Liu Congxin, what do you think?" Jin Tianhong sneers and blows directly in the past. Bang! Liu was caught off guard by his heart, and was hit by a blow. "Master of the house!" "Dad The people of the Liu family cried bitterly. "Take them all." The general of Shenhou said coldly, but the man did not stop and went on walking towards the white night. The white night covered his chest and stood up again, staring coldly at the Shenhou general. It''s a really good one. The strength of Shenhou general is afraid to have reached the real heaven and even higher. The existence of this level is too far away from the soul state of white night. Even the sword spirit of dead dragon is not enough to make white night find its advantage. He took a deep breath and pulled out the sword from his waist. It''s not that he doesn''t want to pull out the dead dragon sword. It''s really a sacrifice to the dead dragon sword, which will only increase unnecessary trouble. "Dying struggle!" The general of Shenhou shook his head and sneered. The man stepped forward and killed the general. Just look at his fist and claw, extremely vigorous, speed is faster, no spectrum, claws have not yet fallen, the general situation and the force of space come again. White night turned back and abandoned the divine sword, whirled into the air, broke the general situation, and then quickly lifted the sword and chopped at the attacking claws. "Well?" The general was stunned. Is it so easy to break the general situation? This sword spirit is really extraordinary. But he didn''t stop, and the man suddenly flashed. His body actually passed through the attacking abandoned magic sword and appeared directly in front of the white night. Whoa! A golden awn erupted on the abandoned God sword. It was a dead dragon sword.In the present white night, you can use any weapon to release the spirit of the dead dragon sword, even if you abandon the divine sword. But such a delicate move was instantly dissolved by the general Shenhou. His paws again hit the chest of the white night. Bang! In the white night, five ferocious blood holes appeared in the chest, and the man flew out and fell to the ground. However, in the light of electricity and Firestone, the sword formula was pressed in the daytime, and the sword spirit of the dead dragon exploded in an instant, and turned into countless slender golden swords, which whirled back like locusts and wrapped around the Shenhou general. "What?" General Shenhou was stunned, and the man had not yet regained his consciousness... dada dada.... the golden sword directly tore his body protection and soul power, shattered his chest and back armor, completely penetrated his body, and directly dressed him into a hornet''s nest. "Ah?" The innumerable people around were all in a daze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1524 "What?" Jin Tianhong is stupid. Huang Yao was stunned. Qi Ming is stunned and thinks he is wrong. Liu Cong''s heart and mouth are so huge that he can''t feel the pain in his back. The whole person is totally lost in his soul, lying on the ground for a long time without getting up. That''s general Shenhou! Actually... Was hit by a fairyland man into a hornet''s nest? What''s going on? General Shenhou is dead? Killed by a fairyland man? All people''s brains have become crazy, one by one heart quickly jumped out of the throat, such a scene, I''m afraid no one can accept. "Master, it seems that we have made the right choice. With this person in, our Liu family is strong enough to compete with the general''s office. We are going to rise." An old Liu family old man knelt down on the ground excitedly, tears in his eyes, and cried loudly. "Big brother Bai is so powerful!" Liu Yuanyue and others cheered. Liu from the heart of quiet looking at the white night, heart also became uneasy up. He was both pleased and somewhat worried. Happily, the strength of white night exceeded his expectation, but he was worried that from the beginning to the end, he did not promise to enter the Liu family. If you return in the daytime, what the Lius have done is in vain? However, compared with his thoughts, the leaders of those families have already sighed and exclaimed helplessness. If they had a chance, they would be like the Lius. In the current turbulent Cangtian cliff, to win a great power, no matter which side is concerned, it is very wonderful. However. Just as everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them, the Shenhou general, who was pierced into a beehive by the sword, suddenly moved again. "Not dead?" People were shocked. I saw it in the white night and my face changed. Just look at the fragmented body of general Shenhou, which is covered with strong soul power again. All the soul power is like a veil, covering his body, and quickly healing the fragmented body. Heaven soul conversion, heart displacement? The white night breathed heavily and looked at his head in a hurry. It''s the most complete part of him. But there was a ripple of halo, and the halo quickly moved towards the trunk. That''s the spirit of heaven. In the room of electric light and flint, general Shenhou forced his soul and heart to the brain, crushed the forehead, and occupied the magpie''s nest to avoid this amazing blow. What a terrible means! The white night immediately got up and rushed to the general Shenhou with the abandoned sword. The blade of the sword once again cut the neck of general Shenhou. But in this critical moment, a mysterious space power suddenly shrouded the Shenhou general and the white night. The white night''s face was stunned. Just after returning to his senses, he found that he had been forced to send three meters back by the force of this space, and he had directly cut the air with his sword power abandoned. But Shenhou general has been standing at the gate of the general''s house. Fixed a look, it is the master of Shenhou general''s house. "Protect the general!" Said the officer coldly. "Yes." All the warriors rushed over and surrounded the Shenhou general. "Can you keep it?" In the white night, his face was ferocious, and he stepped forward. The sergeant immediately cast his soul again and launched a large amount of space toward the white night cage. But white night is a sword. Keng! Like the crescent moon of a flying shuttle, the sad and terrible sword Qi blows towards the general Shenhou over there. Several beetles immediately rushed up and raised their shields to resist. However, the crescent sword Qi is a dead dragon''s sword Qi, which destroys and destroys all the places it passes. Both the human and the shield are split into two parts. "What?" The sergeant''s face changed greatly, and he quickly pushed away the Shenhou general, who was still healing his wounds, and dodged to one side. Bang!! The terrible sword directly tore the gate in two. Although Shenhou general escaped a disaster, the warriors who protected him were dead and wounded. Is this the sword power of this fairyland man? People have scalp numbness, unbelievable. "Hateful!" Like the roar of a raging beast. The white night side looks. Just look at the Shenhou general over there, it seems that he has recovered. The hole in his body has been healed, and the breath of the whole body is also rippling. He didn''t keep his hand any more. He threw it back. A golden horn appeared in his hand. "No! It''s the Golden Horn of war!! White night, be careful The willows over there screamed from their hearts.War golden horn? The white night was stunned. Just see Shenhou general suddenly blowing the golden horn, a thick and melodious voice blooming. In a flash, the bodies of all the warriors in all directions trembled inexplicably, and then all their armor became golden yellow, and each breath was frantically agitated. Then they immediately abandoned their opponents and rushed to the white night like crazy. The experts of the Liu family took advantage of the situation to chop at them. Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. Their swords were all blocked and could not be cut in half... under the power of the Golden Horn of war, their armor was too hard. "No! I can''t stop it The master of Yiliu family lost his voice. The only thing to see was that all the beetles rushed back and surrounded, blocking up the white night. "Kill!" The beetles called out. The sword and sword come together. "Kill? By you? " Cold hum in the white night, and cut horizontally with the sword. Sonorous! The fierce sword power of the dead dragon broke out again from the abandoned God sword, and it was cut and killed like a sickle. Pooh! Pooh! In front of them, the bodies of hundreds of generals were chopped to pieces on the spot. However... shortly after these people fell to the ground, the general Shenhou over there started to blow the Golden Horn again. The sound came. The messy corpses lying on the ground wriggled quickly. After a few minutes, they healed quickly. The dead soldiers stood up again and continued to attack the white night. The people around were astonished. See here, white night finally understand why Liu Congxin''s reaction is so intense. With this horn, these warriors are equivalent to the incarnation of immortality... people chop like crazy, and all kinds of swords and swords hit the bodies of the white night. But... Their bodies are invincible. How can they be ordinary bodies? White night''s eyes are ferocious, fingers move again, and the sword spirit of the dead dragon is sacrificed again, but it covers him like armor. The attack and kill of countless warriors all around him, but he could not break half of his body. General Shenhou was stunned. At this time, the white night raised his sword again. However, this time he did not use the dead Dragon Sword spirit, but with a palm of his hand, he forced the power of abandoning the divine sword to Shengsheng. Whew!!!!!! Like the black sword of the past, the black side of the black sword is covered by the black one. The sword force surged away, and the warriors screamed bitterly. The flesh bodies were directly annihilated in the dark sword power. General Shenhou''s face changed greatly and he blew the golden horn. But it didn''t work. Abandoning the power of divine sword has devoured the bodies of these warriors. No matter what they use, they can''t be revived! . (tomorrow''s fifth shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1525 General Shenhou''s face was very unnatural. He never thought that the white night could crush soldiers in the Golden Horn state. If the strength of golden horn is wielded, it is not the soldiers who are trained by him. Even the grass and mustard on the road will become very hard. However, he is proud of the means in front of the white night is like a mole ant, a sword down, directly into a powder. How could this happen? Where the hell did this kid come from? This fairyland man, in the end, is the monster that jumps out! General Shenhou gnawed his teeth, and his anger burst out in his eyes. "Good! Good! Good! Boy, since you have such ability, I have to show some real skills! I was worried about destroying the sky cliff before. Now it seems that I can''t keep my hands any more! " General Shenhou said coldly. When the voice fell to the ground, the man directly put away the Golden Horn and waved his backhand. A gray and dead sword was pulled out of the storage ring. "All down!" The general Shen Hou roared with anger. Those who surrounded the white night scattered. General Shenhou came directly with his sword. The blood red cape trembles with the wind, rendering him very powerful. The people around him seemed to have noticed something. They were terrified and retreated. Liu got up from the ground and saw general Shenhou coming. In a flash, he understood. His face changed greatly and he immediately said to the white night, "go! Go, go back to Liufu! Come on "Well?" White night eyebrows a frown, do not understand why Liu Congxin is so excited. But at this time, general Shenhou had already cut the sword in the air! At the moment when the long sword fell... boom! An earth shaking explosion broke out from the blade, turned into a wave and swept this way. The white night breathes a tight, immediately raises abandons the divine sword to the front to bombard. Sonorous! Like a sickle of death, the desolate sword directly cuts the wave of destruction to life. But when the power of abandoning God sword chopped it up, the wave of destruction was healed in an instant. "Not good!" The white night''s expression sank, hastily urged the dead dragon to cover his body with sword power. Bang! The power of destruction is heavy and heavy. The sword power of the dead dragon in front of the white night is in a frenzy of turbulence, just like the spray in the storm, which is hard to recover. He was frightened and his face was incredible. Although the power of the dead dragon sword he sacrificed was very weak, it was released from the dead dragon sword! I didn''t expect that general Shenhou could shake the sword power of the dead dragon! What is the origin of the sword in his hand? At the end of the wave of destruction, people stand up again. But as soon as he got up, he realized something was wrong. It turned out that around him, has become a vacuum. The ground has been destroyed, streets have disappeared, buildings have been turned into dust, and even hundreds of onlookers have disappeared. The night was dull and looking, and the heart was beating wildly. What a terrible blow. If he didn''t have the spirit of dead dragon sword, I''m afraid he would have died under this sword spirit! No wonder Liu said he was retreating. Because he knew that the general was serious. Shenhou general is Shenhou general in the end. As the overlord of heaven cliff, his strength is beyond doubt. And in such a state of Shenhou general, Rao is Liu Congxin also difficult to contend with. "White night, come back as soon as possible, follow me back to the mansion. With the boundary of my Liu family''s residence, he can''t make it. Go quickly!" The distant willow cried from the heart. The white night eyebrows move, pour has the mind to leave, but obviously, the Shenhou general won''t give him a chance. Just watch general Shenhou raise his hand again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the void behind the white night is all twisted, and the whole sky turns into a whirlpool, and no place is flat, as if the white night has been isolated from the world behind at this moment. Such a powerful means of space has surpassed the white night several times. Without the help of the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword, it is impossible to escape the white night! "No one can save you today, and you can''t go anywhere! It''s better to lead to death General Shenhou said faintly, and then he swung his sword again. Roar!! The earth shaking sword wind came again. In the white night, his face was frozen, and his backhand was a sword abandoning God. Whew! The dismal power of abandoning God sword is still that kind of irritability. However, the sword spirit of general Shenhou was also extraordinary. Although the enemy could not abandon the power of the divine sword and was easily cut off, they did not seem to break up. After being broken, they quickly reorganized, like a big hand, wrapped up in the white night.That''s weird! As soon as the white night''s face sank, he immediately turned to abandon his magic sword. The black body of the sword turns into black whirlpool, like a big mouth swallowing the attacking sword spirit. But... no matter how broken the sword spirit is, it still attacks the night and can''t be broken. "It''s over General Shenhou said faintly, his fingers suddenly moved. Crash... all the broken sword Qi was suddenly pulled by something and stabbed towards the white night. Not good! In the white night, his face changed and he retreated. But it''s too late. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... half of the sword Qi of the rice grain was directly absorbed into the body of the white night, penetrating his body completely. In the white night, his body heaved and his mouth was covered with blood. Despite his physical strength, the blow could not be sustained. At this time, Shenhou general once again with his sword. No chance at all. "Die!" The sound of drinking, like thunder, was particularly shocking. At this moment, the withered sword also released the meaning of destruction. With the arm of general Shenhou, it was cut close to this place. This sword is a groundbreaking sword with unparalleled power. But the white night is not afraid. The scabbard of the sword was moved by the sword''s handle and blood. To this point, there is no need to hide! Since this man wants me to die, I will destroy him at all costs! The cold thoughts in the white night make people work hard. The sword power of the dead dragon has accumulated. But at this critical moment. "General Shenhou, stop it A great voice came. The next second, a young man with long hair appeared in front of the white night. The man''s fingers move, it is a direct tear void. General Shenhou chopped his sword into the void, and all the power on the sword edge suddenly disappeared into the void and disappeared. "Well?" The white night was shocked. General Shenhou''s face sank, staring at the visitor with a cold look and saying, "Lord of heaven cliff? What are you doing here? " Hearing the sound in the white night, I was frightened. The man in front of him is the famous Lord of the heaven cliff? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1526 The appearance of the Lord of the heaven cliff surprised everyone. No one expected that at this juncture, the Lord of the heaven cliff appeared unexpectedly. What''s more, they are standing on the side of the white night... this makes people tremble. Especially Jin Tianhong, his face almost Shua changed. If the Lord of heaven cliff intervenes, he can''t take the opportunity to clean up the Liu family. Although today''s Cangtian cliff is divided up by many forces, its owner is still the owner of Cangtian cliff in name, and he has to give some thin surface. When the Lord of the heaven cliff appeared, a lot of roars came from the streets in all directions. One by one strong spirit horse carrying a large number of souls in silver armor rushed towards it. Seeing this, the people in the general''s house immediately called together the warriors and lined up in a row, holding spears and halberds in their hands, and aimed at these people who had rushed by. These are the garrison troops of Cangtian cliff. The swords and crossbows of both sides were drawn and confronted. No one dared to move. The scene was very solemn. "Well?" Shenhou general''s face was heavy, staring at the young man in front of him, and asked coldly: "God cliff master, what are you doing?" "I should have asked your Excellency the general." The young man said faintly: "general, you have come to Cangtian cliff for a long time. Do you understand the rules here? Why make trouble here? Are you going to tear down the Cangtian cliff? Or do you not take me as a cliff master? " During the speech, the man''s eyes always looked cold, and there was a kind of authority that could not be explained by words. It seemed that he wanted to put pressure on general Shenhou. However, general Shenhou was not affected at all. He snorted coldly and said faintly, "my general is just cleaning up a boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. This is the business of our general''s office. Why? Does the Lord of heaven cliff even want to manage this? " "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth?" "This is the man!" General Shenhou pointed to the white night and said: "this man killed the people of our general''s house, made a big noise in our general''s house, and even beat the dog seriously. Did he do these things, does the Lord of heaven expect me to ignore it?" "Oh?" The Lord of heaven cliff seems to know these things. He looks at the white night in surprise. He could not imagine why a fairyland man would be so bold. But it doesn''t matter. He''s not here mainly for the sake of white night. I saw that the head of Cangtian cliff thought and said faintly: "in this case, the general can tell the story of the matter to the owner of this cliff. It is the so-called state-owned national law, family rules, and your general''s office also has your own rules. Can you say that there are no rules in this Cangtian cliff?" "What does the cliff master mean?" The general asked coldly. "I will give an account of this man to the general." Cangtian cliff main light road. "No way!" The general of Shenhou said coldly: "leave it to you? I want this son''s life now! No one can take him away! Mosang sheep, I respect you as the Lord of the heaven cliff, so I''ll give you some face. You don''t have to be shameless. If I make general Ben anxious, even if I can''t kill you, I can still do it! " As soon as the words fell, everyone breathed fast. No one felt that general Shenhou was bragging. Maybe it''s very hard to deal with the Lord of Cangtian cliff, because there are many other potential clans around the Lord of Cangtian cliff. Once a war is declared against the Lord of Cangtian cliff, other potential clans are bound to join in. At that time, the general''s house will be attacked from both sides, which is not a good thing for the general mansion. But with the strength of the general''s office, although we can''t destroy the Lord of the heaven cliff, we can still turn the whole Cangtian cliff into ruins. This is why many people suspect that there are Seven Sacred glass beads in the general''s mansion, but no one dares to mess with them. "General Shenhou, I hope you will calm down." The main face of Cangtian cliff said without expression: "how about the current situation of Cangtian cliff? I think you should know. I do this just to make the Cangtian cliff continue to be peaceful. If you really want to burn all the jade and stone, I don''t mind!" As soon as the voice falls, the Lord of the Cangtian cliff waves directly. In an instant, a large number of warriors soared into the air and turned into silver walls outside the general''s residence. Looking at this, I''m afraid there are more than 100000 souls. At the sight of general Shenhou, his face changed. "General, the Lord of Cangtian cliff is afraid that he has transferred all the garrison troops of Cangtian cliff." The officer next to him said with a heavy face. "It seems that the Lord of Cangtian cliff is prepared. He obviously knows your temper. General, you should postpone it for a while, and take the overall situation as the most important thing." Another Sergeant stepped forward and lowered his voice. When general Shenhou heard the sound, his hands shaking with sword. People looked at the Lord of the heaven cliff with indignation. Finally, he gritted his teeth and roared in a low voice: "tell me, how many days can you give me a reply?" "Seven days." Cangtian cliff main light road. "I only give you three days!" When general Shenhou shook off his hand, the long sword disappeared without a trace. He turned and said coldly, "roll on with your men and horses!"With a faint smile, he said nothing and waved his hand, and the people began to retreat. "You go with me." Cangtian cliff main side head against the white night said, spin and pass by Liu from the heart there, also called a: "and you, Liu family master, come to cliff hall to see me." After that, the man leaped forward into a long rainbow running through the sky. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face was slightly heavy. After learning that Jingwu shenzun was sent to prison by the Lord of Cangtian cliff, Bai Ye had a bad impression on him. Moreover, he didn''t think that the Lord of Jingwu would fight with general Shenhou for the sake of stability. After all, the cost was too high. But now the white night is trapped in the sky cliff, and it is impossible to leave. So far, I can only go to the cliff hall for a turn. White night thought, heart has made a decision. "Adults... Adults..." at this time, a burst of voice came. The white night side head looks, then sees the Black Sun heavenly king to lead the small pity to rush to come over. "What''s the matter with you?" The white night was stunned. "How can my subordinates still be able to sit down after such a big event?" The emperor of Black Sun said with a face of fear and anxiety. In any case, he did not expect that his adult would run to fight against general Shenhou. When he got the news, his first reaction was that it was over. What kind of character is general Shenhou, which ordinary people can provoke? However, he did not expect that the night was not only safe, but also had a lot of advantages. Thinking of these, the Black Sun emperor has a dream feeling. "You go back and wait for me in the inn. I''ll go to Cangtian cliff." The white night is light. "To Cangtian cliff?" The Black Sun emperor''s face changed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1527 The emperor of black sun was staring at the white night with his mouth slightly open, but after a moment, he looked like he wanted to talk but stopped. "What do you want to say?" he asked in a deep voice "No... nothing, just... Is..." the emperor of black sun seemed very hesitant, and his words were not clear. White night eyebrow dark frown, cold hum a: "have what words you say directly, equivocate, you can''t be what is hiding from me?" "No! afraid to! How dare small people hide from adults The emperor of black sun was sweating and said quickly, but the words fell down. The man carefully glanced around him. Seeing that although there were eyes looking at the white night, they were far away from each other. He walked up and said in a low voice: "small... Small just want to advise adults. Be careful of that one..." "you mean the Lord of heaven cliff?" The road sank in the white night. "If you can sit on the cliff master in such a chaotic place, you must not take it lightly. In any case, please be careful." The Black Sun emperor lowered his voice. Hearing the sound in the white night, my brows wrinkled, and I pondered. At this time, the housekeeper of the Liu family came over. "Young master Bai, it''s almost time. Please go to the cliff hall with our master." Said the housekeeper respectfully. Hearing the sound in the white night, he nodded silently and said to the Black Sun Emperor: "you take this girl to the inn to wait for me, and I will come back later." "Yes, my Lord, take care of yourself." The Black Sun emperor nodded and led Xiao lian to leave. White night took a deep breath, and Liu from the heart together toward the cliff hall. On the way, white night and Liu from the heart are to take pills to take quiet, as far as possible to restore strength, the elite of the Liu family also came. "Young master Bai!" After swallowing the pill, Liu opened his eyes and looked at the white night. "Well?" "This time, my Lius are doing their best to help you, and I wonder if you would like to join us?" Liu said faintly from the heart: "if you like, I can betroth my little girl to you!" Liu made his words clear from his heart. As for what distant relatives... Let alone outsiders, even he himself does not believe, such as the white night of such excellent existence, if collateral, he can never have heard of. "I have no intention to join any potential clan in Cangtian cliff for the time being." Shake your head at night. "But you have to understand that when things get to this point, no matter you or I, the Liu family, have no way back." Liu Cong said in a deep voice: "our Liu family can''t do without your support, and you can''t do without our Liu family''s help. You are already the enemy of Shenhou general''s house. Even if you join other potential clans, those leaders of potential clan have to consider the general''s opinion. Even if they resist the pressure of the general''s house and take you in, but once the general''s house comes down, you think They won''t hand you over to protect themselves? The Liu family is different. We have already split our skin with the general''s office. We are already grasshoppers on a rope. So I think we can only choose to join hands at this time. " "It''s OK to join hands." White night light said: "but I am not interested in being your Liu family''s thug." When Liu heard the sound from his heart, he was stunned and laughed: "is it true that Mr. Bai is worried about this? Don''t worry. With the strength of master Bai, I don''t think anyone in the Liu family dares to drive him! Don''t worry, "if so, we can cooperate." White night light way, of course, his heart''s vigilance has not decreased at all. Liu heard the sound from her heart and breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Daye agrees, he will have a chance. What he has done before is not in vain, and those Liu family members who died are not in vain. "I''m curious." After flying forward for some time, the white night suddenly opened his mouth. "What''s the curiosity of Mr. Bai?" "I have observed the strength of the lower general''s house and the Liu family''s. There is a big gap between you and the general''s house. Why do you dare to turn against the general''s house for me? Am I really so important to you? I don''t seem to be famous for my white night, do you? Is it the first time you and I have met The white night asked. Liu heard the voice from his heart and was silent for a moment. He said slowly, "actually, it is because we have no choice for the Liu family." "Oh?" White night is curious. But Liu Congxin was obviously unwilling to say more, and said: "this matter will be known in the future. I''d better think about how to deal with the Lord of heaven cliff. This man is not better than general Shenhou." White night eyebrows dark frown, no voice. Soon, they arrived in front of the palace. The cliff hall is located at the top of a peak. And this peak is the highest long peak of Cangtian cliff, named Cangtian peak. It is also the place where the master of Cangtian cliff practices. Here, the master of Cangtian cliff can overlook the whole Cangtian cliff. In the white night and Liu from the heart close to the sky cliff, two souls in luxurious robes flew out and gave a salute to them. One of them said, "you are working hard. The cliff master is waiting for you inside. Please follow me down to the hall to see the cliff master.""Good." They nodded and followed. "Wait here, and the cliff master has ordered that no one but these two men will enter." Another person saw the strong Liu family also want to follow in, immediately cheered. "What?" The housekeeper frowned. "How can this work?" The rest immediately expressed their dissatisfaction. How can they rest assured if they let the householder go in alone? "What? Do you want to disobey the command of the cliff Lord The man''s eyes narrowed and his voice grew colder. The Lius were breathing fast. "You wait here." Liu frowned secretly from the heart, side head says. "Master, this..." "don''t worry, nothing will happen." Liu from the heart of light road, spin and fly directly to the inside. That said, people are still worried. The hall is very large and magnificent. From the floor tiles to the ceiling, they are all made of gold. Once you enter the hall, you will feel that you can see the splendor in front of you. There are exquisite array and talisman on the walls and pillars. Each ornament has a strong soul power. Judging from the soul power overflowing, it can be judged that these are not only ornaments, I am afraid they have a great role. The expression of the white night was slightly coagulated, and people became cautious. Soon, they came to the temple. At the moment, the Lord of Cangtian cliff is holding a long golden sword and sitting on his chair to watch the sword. "Cliff master, here we are." They said respectfully. "Step back." The Lord of Cangtian cliff collected the gold sword into the scabbard hanging next to it, and stood up and said. "Yes." They step back. Just look at the sky cliff master directly down the steps, toward two people line. Inexplicably, a pressure permeated their shoulders. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1528 There was not much expression on the Lord''s face, but his eyes were always watching the white night and Liu Congxin, as if he wanted to see something. Liu Congxin, I heard that your brother was killed by the owner of the lion and tiger gate, and his body was still hung on the gate of the lion and tiger gate for three days. I don''t know if this is the case "Back to the cliff master, yes." Liu Congxin was a little surprised. Maybe he didn''t expect that the Lord of the heaven cliff would mention such a thing. He immediately hugged Quan Dao. "I''ve heard something about the cause and effect of the matter. It''s just for a woman. Since the people from lion and tiger gate are interested in it, you can make a big deal of a small matter. You can turn that woman over. Why do you make a fuss about this matter?" Heaven cliff Lord again. Liu Congxin did not speak, as if not intended to say. The white night beside frowned. He has heard of lion and tiger gate. Although it is only occasionally heard, it is said that lion and tiger gate is a powerful force standing on the side of the Lord of Cangtian cliff, and both sides belong to the alliance relationship. As for the relationship between the Liu family and the lion tiger gate, the white night is not known, but in terms of the strength of the Liu family, it is obviously unrealistic to fight against the lion and tiger gate. "Next time I encounter this kind of thing, I hope that the leader of the Liu family can get in touch with the master of this cliff in time, and the master of this cliff will give you justice." "But since this matter has passed, that''s enough. I hope you both don''t make this matter any more." "Yes." Liu Congxin Baoquan Dao. But the resentment in his eyes was hard to hide. The Lord of heaven cliff is to help lion and tiger gate. Even if he is unwilling, he can only bow his head at the moment. The Lord of Cangtian cliff nodded and said with a light smile: "very good, Master Liu. You are a smart man. This cliff master likes to deal with smart people best." Speaking of this, he went to the side where there was a golden box. Cangtian cliff master waved. Wow. The box opened, and there was a brown light in it. White night and Liu from the heart together look, only to find that the box is full of brown pills. Bursts of enough to make the white night soul shudder out of the intoxicating fragrance. These are not simple pills. Although they are piled up in a box, white night concludes that it is very difficult to refine each pill. It is not only materials, but also very strict with the alchemist''s technology. To gather together such a box of pills, the refining of each pill may be impossible without thousands of years. And if you can get such a box of pills, it will undoubtedly be an immeasurable wealth, for today''s cangtianya forces, this will be a tiger''s wings. If given to Bai Ye, Bai Ye believes that he can make use of these pills to force the backbone of longjue to upgrade several levels of strength. Liu Congxin frowned: "cliff master, this is... " this is some small compensation for you. " "I know that your heart is not balanced. I believe these things can make you feel more comfortable." Liu Congxin is not a fool. He is not the first time to deal with the Lord of Cangtian cliff. He clasps his fist again and says: "but I don''t know what the cliff master wants to do in the future? If so, I will not refuse whatever I can do. " "Ha ha, I said long ago that Liu Congxin is a smart man!" The Lord of heaven cliff burst out laughing. People were full of appreciation. Looking at Liu Cong''s heart, he nodded and then said, "Master Liu, don''t worry. I don''t want you to do anything. I just want you to make a decision. That''s all!" "Decision making?" "Yes, decision!" The Lord of the heaven cliff narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I want you to lead all the Lius at once and throw them under my knees. From now on, you will respect me and follow my horse." "What?" Liu''s face changed greatly. "What? Didn''t you hear me clearly The Lord of Cangtian cliff said: "after going back this time, move the Liu family to cangtianfeng as soon as possible. All of you in the Lius are talented people. This cliff master intends to make good use of it and make contributions to the Cangtian cliff in the future. What''s the matter? Is it hard to say that Liu family leader doesn''t want to contribute to the future of Cangtian cliff It''s really high sounding. But Liu Congxin knows better than anyone what the consequences will be if the Liu family moves into Cangtian cliff. At that time, the Liu family will no longer be the Liu family. Liu''s face was hard to see from the heart, and his body trembled slightly. After thinking for a moment, the talent said hoarsely: "please allow me to return to the family from the heart for a little preparation." "I''ll give you three days to prepare. Come to cangtianfeng in three days. I''ll arrange a grand welcome ceremony for you." Heaven cliff master smile way. "Thank you, Lord." Liu Shouquan from the heart in a low voice. "Well." The Lord of the sky cliff nodded, and his sight looked towards the white night. "Now, it''s time for us to talk." The Lord of the sky cliff looked at the white night and said slowly, "little brother, where are you from?" "What do you want to know?" Asked the white night."Nothing, just curious." The Lord of the heaven cliff said with a smile: "it''s amazing that a man of fairyland can fight against general Shenhou so hard." "It''s just a fluke. If the cliff master didn''t show up, I''d have to die there in the white night." Shake your head at night. "Ha ha, modest, but... I didn''t believe that a fairyland man could resist the existence of general Shenhou." Cangtian cliff master squinted: "tell me, what Horcrux did you use?" "Is that why the cliff master asked me to come?" My eyebrows are frozen in the white night. "Otherwise?" "I''m not interested in a fairyland man. I''ll protect you, but I''ll give it to you. If you''re willing to hand it over, I won''t embarrass you. I can let you leave here." "So?" In the white night, the eyebrows sank, and a trace of cold flashed through the bottom of my eyes. It seems that the emperor of heiyang is right. The Lord of Cangtian cliff is really hard to deal with. In fact, the white night didn''t want to come, but it was Cangtian cliff, and he couldn''t go anywhere for a while. But he didn''t expect the Lord of the heaven cliff to be so straightforward. The white night was a little angry. But for a moment, he suddenly thought of something and said, "you guessed it very well. I really have a treasure. I fought against the Shenhou general by him." "Oh?" Heaven cliff master''s eyes were bright and in a good mood. He said with a smile, "then take it out and let this cliff master read it." "I''m afraid not!" White night refused. As soon as this word fell, the willow beside him suddenly took a breath of cool air from his heart and quickly whispered, "are you crazy?" But white night ignored. "What do you say?" The smile on the Lord''s face gradually converged a little, and his eyes became cold. "The white night came to Cangtian cliff for one thing. In order to revive a dead old friend of mine, I heard that the sky cliff is a very huge trading place, and there are all kinds of magic weapons here. So I came here with such an idea, hoping to find a way to revive the old people here. If the cliff master can find the resurrection magic weapon or other resurrection skills for the white night, then This treasure, hand in hand in the daytime "What if I don''t look for it but take it by force?" Cangtian cliff master asked coldly. "I''m afraid the Lord of the cliff will have to be more troublesome." The white night is light. As soon as the words fell, the temperature of the whole cliff hall suddenly cooled down. The ground frosted and the air solidified. The Lord of the heaven cliff came over, staring at the white night with a pair of eyes. "Are you... Threatening me?" . (there is another one later, about 4 o''clock, we can see it tomorrow) (there is one later, about four o''clock www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1529 What is the character of the Lord of heaven cliff? That is the overlord of the sky cliff. How dare anyone speak to him in such a tone? And... This man is just a fairyland level existence. What arrogance! I''m afraid the Lord of heaven cliff has never seen such a bold person in his life. However, in the face of the doubts of the Lord of the sky cliff, the white night is particularly calm, and there is no fear on his face. Liu Congxin was not scared to death. What''s wrong with this fairyland man? If you offend general Shenhou, do you want to challenge the Lord of heaven cliff? Is he crazy? Liu shuddered from his heart and cried eagerly, "white night, bow down! Bow down and stop talking about it However, the white night was not moved. Instead, he shook his head: "this is very important to me. If the Lord of heaven cliff doesn''t exchange what I want, then the cliff master can regard me as threatening you!" This has been said quite frankly. Liu opened his mouth from the heart, and didn''t know what to say. But in the eyes of the Lord of the heaven cliff, this has already equated to a naked provocation. No one dares to challenge the Lord of heaven cliff. If it''s provocative, you have to be prepared to pay a heavy price. He squinted, the chill in his pupils had disappeared, and there was no anger on his face. On the contrary, there were bursts of smiles on his face, which did not seem to be angry. "You think your magic weapon is invincible and can erase everything for you, don''t you?" "Or do you think your magic weapon is more powerful than mine? What capital do you think you have against me? " "It seems that we have nothing to talk about." Shake your head at night. If you don''t give up the sword in the sky, you can only tell him if you don''t give up the sword. "Is that your attitude?" Heaven cliff master sneered: "very good, in this case, the cliff master wants to learn what magic weapon is in your hand!" After that, people will start. White night, cold eyes, staring at the sky cliff master. The strength of the cliff Lord is equal to that of the Shenhou general. Although he had a big fight, his physical strength was not enough, but even if he could not fight against the Lord of Cangtian cliff, it was not a big problem for him to retreat. However, at this time, Liu Cong''s heart suddenly came across, and quickly clasped his fist: "cliff master, cliff master, please calm down, please calm down..." "why do you plead for this arrogant and ignorant boy?" "He is just a fairyland. You don''t have to care too much. You can take his magic weapon directly." "If you take someone''s magic weapon, others will also take it. What''s more, the running in period of a powerful magic weapon takes time. Even if you take the magic weapon from white night''s body from your heart, you may not be able to exert the power of the magic weapon as he did. Therefore, you don''t take it from your heart. However, since adults like this object, you should give it to adults from your heart." "What? Is the magic weapon on you? Do you want to hand it in? " Cangtian cliff main light road. "White night can be advised from the heart." Liu is busy from the heart. "Oh?" "Three days later, isn''t it time for adults to accept my Liu family into Cangtian peak? When the time comes, the villain will give it to the Lord. " Liu is busy from the heart. After hearing the voice, the Lord touched his chin and thought for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "well, I''ll give you three days. After three days, don''t let me down." "How can you disappoint adults from your heart?" Liu is busy from the heart. The Lord of the heaven cliff nodded again. The man glanced at the white night and said coldly, "boy, you''ve picked up your life. Get out of here and think about who you can mess with and who you should kneel down to! In the future, we should be more careful! " Then he waved. Liu from the heart immediately drag white night to leave. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. Although very unhappy, but the current state is not good, it is really not a good time to start with the Lord of Cangtian cliff. After thinking about it, I can only leave for the moment. Left Cangtian peak, Liu from the heart directly led the white night to Liu Fu. Liu''s family, waiting outside, did not know what had happened. They saw Liu fly away from his heart in a hurry, and burst out a word before leaving. "Go "Master, what did the Lord of Cangtian cliff say?" "Go back and say it." The voice of indifference came. Liu Congxin and the white night have gone. The Lius are in a fog. On the way, the white night swallowed a pill again, recuperated the lower body, and said faintly, "how do you intend to persuade me to hand in the magic weapon?" "I don''t intend to persuade you, because I know I can''t do it." Liu Congxin said: "you are not even afraid of Cangtian cliff master and Shenhou general. Can you be afraid of me Liu Congxin?""Oh?" The white night was quite surprised. After thinking about it, he asked again, "what are you going to do in three days?" Liu was silent for a long time. He began to speak slowly and asked, "what about you? What are you going to do in three days? The Lord of heaven cliff took you away from Shenhou general''s house just for your magic weapon. He is afraid that he will give you to Shenhou general''s house in three days. If you lose the magic weapon, you will die. " "We''ve got three days to go." White night a faint smile: "three days later, your Liu family will be stationed in Cangtian peak. When the time comes, there will be no Liu family in Cangtian cliff. We will become grasshoppers on a rope this time." "Yes, and still the kind that can''t escape." Liu said hoarsely with a sigh from his heart: "when we enter Cangtian peak, our Liu family will surely be taken away by the Lord of Cangtian cliff. When it comes to life or death, we don''t know whether we will live or die. Our Lius family will only become a dog under his knees. However, the Cangtian cliff has been sealed, but it is difficult to get out. If the Lord of the heaven cliff blocks us, we will not be able to escape!" "Is it?" "In that case, let''s do something in these three days..." "do something?" Liu Leng from the heart, strange looking at him: "what do you want to do?" White night no language, people think for a long time, suddenly raised his head and said: "you immediately order, let your people do not go to the Liu family." "Where are you going?" "Go to Huang''s house!" The white night is light. "Huang family?" Liu from the heart stunned, heart shaking: "you mean... Huang Yao that?" "Give orders quickly." White night light road, pace a little, speed is very fast to rush forward. Liu from the heart Leng Leng looking at the back of the white night, for a long time, a person gritted his teeth, took out a token to give information. Soon, the elite of the Liu family rushed to the direction of the Huang family www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1530 After leaving the general''s office, Huang Yao led his son Huang Bin to return to the Yellow mansion in a hurry. Huang Bin was trembling all the way and did not dare to speak. Huang Yao glanced at him and didn''t say anything more. Because of the general''s office, the whole sky cliff was turbulent again, and those dormant forces and forces rushed to the general''s office. After a short time of calm, the sky cliff is full of wind and clouds, as if a storm is coming. Even if the white night was dismissed, there was still a big business to deal with. This is why general Shenhou would easily agree with the Lord of heaven cliff. However, Huang Yao believes that his Huangfu will never be peaceful. Not only that, but also any sectarian forces involved in this matter will become very headache. Because they have a relationship with a thing or a person. That''s white night! A magical fairyland man! "The order goes on. From today on, the residence will be under martial law for a period of one month. No one is allowed to go in and out of the residence. If someone wants to go in or out, he must inform me. In addition, the guard of the residence should be strengthened. Once any suspicious person appears, he will be killed directly. No need to say much. Do you understand?" Arriving at the gate of the mansion, Huang Yao immediately said to the housekeeper. "Yes, sir Said the housekeeper respectfully. "Good!" Huang Yao nodded and whirled to the master of Huang''s high-level way: "follow me into the main hall." After that, the man went to the inside. Huang Bin wanted to leave, but he was dragged into the main hall. All of them were sitting in the hall. Before they could have a sip of tea, Huang Yao leaned down and looked at his son and asked coldly, "bin''er, tell my father, what''s the relationship between you and the man called white night?" "Father, this..." Huang Bin opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "Say it." Huang Yao said coldly. From his dignified eyes, he was really angry this time. Huang Bin trembled wildly. He wanted to hide something. After thinking about it for a long time, he kowtowed and said: "father, children all say that this matter should start from the drinking between Jin Changgui and me in Sanxian building..." Huang Bin knelt on the ground, panicked and told the whole story. After all, white night has destroyed the Jinyang order, so there is no need to hide it. Hearing these causes and consequences, all the Huang masters in the hall were furious. "What are you talking about? Are you threatened by the fairyland man? " "Asshole! How dare a fairyland man use the golden sun order against our Huang family "What a shame! That''s unreasonable! " "It''s no wonder that those young ladies and gentlemen call this fairyland man big brother one by one. So it is!" "It''s lawless! This tiny fairyland man dares to do such a thing All kinds of words spread out, the hall seemed boiling, and people''s faces were even more angry. "Shut up Huang Yaomei''s head wrinkled and he suddenly gave a big drink. The hall was quiet for a moment. Huang Yao only looked at the crowd with disdain on his face and said coldly: "fairyland? Are you idiots? Return to fairyland? Can the real fairyland people walk out of the general''s mansion? The real fairyland man can fight against the general Shenhou? You guys think of them as fairylands? I think it''s you who really don''t know what to do! If you have the ability, go and catch this fairyland man for me! I think you''ve gone. There''s only one dead end. " When people heard the sound, their faces changed, and they bowed their heads in a hurry and did not dare to refute. Indeed, if we really want to do it, none of these people dare to fight with the white night. After all, the performance before the white night was really terrible. Huang Yao was too lazy to pay attention to these people. He looked back at his son and said in a deep voice, "bin''er, do you know that guy named white night, what magic weapon did he use?" "Magic weapon?" "Well, if he doesn''t have magic weapon, he can''t compete with Shenhou general!" "Father wants the magic weapon of big brother Bai?" Huang Bin is not a fool. Hearing this, he suddenly realized. "Nature wants it!" Huang Yaoshen said in a voice, "now that the Seven Saints'' glazed beads are in the general''s office, we have no chance, but we can''t say we can still fight for it!" "But... Brother Bai has been taken away by the cliff master!" Huang Bin trembled. "You don''t have to worry about it. I''d like to ask you if you know the baby of your big brother Bai?" Huang Yao said coldly: "to be a father, you must know the baby''s information, so as to judge whether our Huang family wants to fight or not! I''m not sure if I''m going to fight However, Huang Bin thought for a moment, but he couldn''t stop shaking his head. "Father, the child doesn''t know." "I don''t know?" "Because big brother Bai always accumulates his soul power every time he hands, we don''t see what magic weapon he uses." Huang Bin recalled the scenes in the general''s house and immediately opened his mouth."What''s your bullshit?" Huang Yao was angry: "do you mean that the soul power of a fairyland is enough to make him gallop in the general''s mansion? Enough for him to kill ten tigers? Do you think that the people in the general''s office are all in the bag? " "Father, what the child said is true, baby... I really don''t know what magic weapon big brother Bai is using!" Huang Bin was so anxious that he almost cried. "I don''t think you want to say it at all!" Huang Yao hummed. "Father..." "you go to the thinking room, think about it for me, and see me again when you think clearly!" Huang Yao was angry. "What? Thinking room? " Huang Bin seemed to think of something extremely terrible, his face changed greatly, and he said eagerly, "father, i... I don''t want to think about the room, I don''t want to think about the room..." "take it down!" Huang Yao cold channel. "Yes." Two members of the Huang family came directly over and left with Huang Bin. No matter how hard Huang Bin struggled, he couldn''t get rid of them. His eyes were full of despair and pain. He knew that Huang Yao was in a hurry. Otherwise, he Huang Yao will not be involved in the affairs of the general''s office. But he didn''t know what magic weapon white night used! How could this happen? Huang Bin was in pain. But just then... chirp!!! There was a sound of breaking the air. All of us trembled. "Who dares to fly on the cliff in the sky?" Huang Yao raised his head. But I found a rainbow in the sky, and the rainbow was falling towards it. Bang! A figure fell in front of the hall, and then a voice floated out. "Mr. Huang, Huang Bin really doesn''t know about it. I think it''s better for you to ask me directly. I know it best!" A faint voice came out. The sound fell to the ground, and the people in the hall all stood up. "White night?" Huang Bin, sitting on the top, squints and stares at the people at the door. . (there will be another one before 1:00) in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1531 The sudden arrival of the white night made the people of Huang''s family very surprised. However, people were also on the alert immediately. Outside also rushed in a large number of Huang family soul. The crowd frowned, carefully staring at the uninvited guest. "Big brother?" Huang Bin was stunned. "White night, didn''t you go to the cliff hall by the Lord of heaven cliff? How do you come to my yellow house Huang Yao came down from the hall, staring at him coldly and humming: "and... You don''t have to come here without invitation, but you still break in without permission. Why? White night, do you think my Huangfu is a market vegetable market? You can go in if you want? What do you think of us "What does the master Huang want?" White night, fearless, walked directly out of the hall, sat down on a chair beside him, picked up the tea and drank it. How arrogant?? People are angry, one by one around, all hands pressed on the storage ring and waist sword, murderous. Huang Yao narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to signal to the public not to act rashly. He spoke faintly: "I don''t want to take you now. In the white night, I ask you, you can walk out of the cliff hall in peace and contentment. Have you joined the cliff master?" "No White night answered directly. "Did you give the treasure to the cliff master?" Huang Yao asked in a hurry. "Not at all." White night continued, "on the contrary, I turned him down." "What?" People breathe hard. Huang Yao was shocked: "then you can still leave the cliff hall alive?" Who is the Lord of heaven cliff? Never give up until you reach your goal! The purpose of his taking away the white night is to let the white night leave if he can''t get it? It''s just incredible. Huang Yao does not understand, also can not understand the purpose of coming here day and night. After blowing hot tea in the white night, he took another sip and said quietly, "the cliff Lord gave me three days to persuade Liu Congxin to give me the baby, so I have three days to prepare for it." "Is that so?" Huang Yaomei''s head was wrinkled. He always felt that it was too straightforward to answer his own questions at night? However, it doesn''t matter. He said in a deep voice: "it seems that you don''t intend to hand over the treasure on you. Otherwise, you would have given it to the cliff master for a long time? White night, you can''t deal with the Lord of heaven cliff. Why don''t you give me that baby? I Huang Yao will have a way to explain to the cliff master. It is much better for me to leave the treasure in my hands than to fall in the hands of the Lord of the heaven cliff! " "Give it to you?" The white night glanced at him and said with a smile, "by what?" "With my command now, you will be torn apart." Huang Yao squinted. As the voice dropped, the crowd moved forward again. This distance can be cut by pulling out the sword. But the white night was fearless. Instead, he snorted and said faintly, "even the people in the general''s office can''t take me down. Do you think you people can move me?" If not, Huang Yao''s attitude is not different from that of General Huang White night heard the sound, suddenly put down the hands of the tea cup. All of them were surprised and looked at the white night. I just watched the white night sitting on the chair thinking for a moment, and then I removed the sword from my waist and put it on the table next to me. "This sword is the treasure you said." The white night is light. "Will you give it to me?" Huang Yao breathes heavily. "I won''t give it to anyone! On the contrary, I''m ready to fight against the Lord of heaven cliff. " The white night is light. The words fell, like thunder, the direct explosion of the people''s scalp numbness, skull vertigo. "Against the Lord of heaven cliff?" Huang Yao feels eardrum tremble: "I see you are mad." "I''m not crazy." White night light way: "I come here only one purpose, that is to ask you Huang family minister to submit to me! From now on, you will be loyal to me, you have no choice, otherwise, I will destroy you He spoke very quietly, as if he were talking about a trivial matter. But in people''s ears, this man is absolutely crazy, completely crazy. Huang Yaoshen took a breath. He was too lazy to talk to the white night again. He drank lightly: "don''t talk nonsense. Take him down and get me that sword again!" "Yes The masters of the Huang family immediately crashed to kill. "Father Huang Bin exclaimed. But Huang Yaoli ignored him. The whole hall was shaking as soon as the people''s momentum was released. But... Sitting on the chair in the white night is still, until someone is near, suddenly raised his hand, toward the abandoned sword to touch. Sonorous.The sword is scabbard, black light is everywhere, and the sword intention is attacking. An immortal master level strong man breathed hard. Before he could raise his hand to move, he had already cut his sword. Click! Click! Click! Puff and hiss... a sword goes down and instantly penetrates the person''s body. All his armor, soul defense and so on were torn. The blade of his sword was extremely sharp and unstoppable. When the sword was put into the scabbard at night, the immortal master level man was frozen in place, then split into two and died on the spot. "Ah?" All the people around him were scared and numb and scared. Immortal master level people... So dead? Is this too horrible?? "You..." Huang Yao looked at the abandoned magic sword with burning eyes, gnashing his teeth and saying: "it''s really a divine thing! Kill! Kill me! Get that thing back for me at all costs "Yes." The rest of the people returned to their senses, one by one, ferocious and crazy. But. No matter how amazing these people''s swords, guns and sticks are, they can''t do any harm to the white night. His body was covered by a light layer of sword Qi, almost immune to all attacks. People''s hearts beat wildly, and their eyes almost fell out of their eyes. "Yes, if it is not enough to convince you to rely on this sword, in that case, well, I will give you this sword." Words fall, white night suddenly raised a hand to wave, unexpectedly is to abandon God sword toward these people in the past. The soul man who rushed to the front didn''t respond. He directly took the abandoned magic sword, and his face was full of dull color... white night... So he handed in the sword? "Master, this..." people look at Huang Yao. Huang Yao was also surprised and thought he was wrong. But he didn''t care so much about it. He rushed to the place, grabbed the abandoned sword, whirled and yelled, "kill this man!" "Kill." The people came back to their senses and went straight to them. Although I don''t know why Bai Ye is so honest to hand over the abandoned magic sword, it is no longer important. Since he dares to come to the Huang family today, he should be ready to die. But when these people come again, the white night suddenly starts to point again, aiming at the front person is another finger. Sonorous! A fierce and exquisite sword spirit flew out. That''s just the sword spirit of the dead dragon. This spirit destroyed the withered and decayed, and cut the body of the man in an instant. "Ah There was a scream. White night pinch finger is another shot. Whoosh! His fingertips erupted a terrifying sword spirit, which exploded like a locust flying around and flying to the souls of the Huang family. Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... a crisp sound came out. Only to see all the legs of all the people were cut off by the terrible sword, one by one fell to the ground, it was difficult to get up. Blood stained the floor of the hall. "What?" Huang Yao was stunned. Huang Bin is also dull. What a terrible scene it was. "Without this sword, you still have such strength?" Huang Yao murmured, but soon, the color of the whisper turned into ferocity and anger. "White night, this is you want to fight against my Huang family, that can''t blame me!" After that, he directly pulled out the sword of abandoning God and chopped fiercely toward the white night. The black and violent sword force burst out in an instant. The momentum is amazing and the power is infinite! Huang Bin was overjoyed to feel the horror and strangeness of the abandoned God sword. It''s really a magic sword! This sword is enough to kill any existence. In this situation, Huang Yao also became confident. His arm fell down. His dark sword, like a demon''s fangs, bit heavily on the shoulder of the white night. Dang! A crisp sound came out. When the blade falls on his shoulder, he goes in again without half a minute. "What..." Huang Yao is stupid. This sword... Can''t cut this man''s body? White night face calm, light looking at Huang Yao. "Master Huang, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. The baby is in your hands, but you can''t kill me yet... What''s the use when you say you want this baby?" Huang Yao had a cold sweat all over his body. His spine was cold and his body was shaking involuntarily. He found that he could not see the man clearly. Is this really a fairyland? Didn''t he have a magic weapon? Why are you so tough? Who the hell is this? At this time, he saw that the white night suddenly raised his hand, and a wonderful and terrible sword spirit was surging in his palm.That''s just the sword spirit of the dead dragon. "Feel the horror of this power?" Asked the white night. Huang Yao subconsciously looked at the sword Qi and looked at it for a moment. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something. His legs were soft and he almost didn''t kneel on the ground. "That''s the power of the root. It''s the innate power. How can you... A fairyland... Have innate power?" He growled with fear. "At this point, do you think I am a fairyland?" "I kill you like killing a pig and a dog! Do you still think I am that childish realm? How can you be so ignorant that you have no idea how to tamper with the spiritual state of the heaven and the myriad realms "Ah?" Huang Yao''s scalp is numb with fright. Under the explicit expression of the white night, he could not help thinking about it. Can we say that this... Is not a fairyland, but a peerless power to hide his identity with the strength of fairyland? "Surrender to me, or I will ruin your Huang family. You can choose one." The white night coldly gazed at Huang Yao and said slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1532 Hearing the voice of the white night, Huang Yao was already scared and out of his mind. For the purpose of the white night, Huang Yao is naturally aware of his mind. This man dared to refuse the Lord of Cangtian cliff. There is no doubt that he is ready to face the Lord of Cangtian cliff. A brave and the God of the cliff to fight the existence, will also fear his small yellow home? As for the Dharma of the cliff of heaven, I am afraid it is also a virtual form in the eyes of this person! And the most important point is that Huang Yao knows the origin of this person completely! In this aspect, there are people who dare to make such an impulsive disturbance. After the general mansion connects the cliff Lord, and the cliff owner directly comes to kill the door... if the person is not a madman, it means that there must be amazing forces behind him to rely on the mountain,. And the energy of this force must be able to compete with the Cangtian cliff. Thinking of this, Huang Yao was sweating and never dared to waste words. He kowtow and said, "adults... I... I am willing to surrender, I am willing to surrender..." br > many people in Huang family are willing to talk and stop, but no one will talk to each other. After all, the situation is at this stage, and they have no choice. "Good!" White night face smile, clap Huang Yao shoulder: "you rest assured, I will not treat you, I will also protect you Huang family, but you must understand, if you dare to betray me, I will want you to be dead!" Finish, white night again bring up the tea that has not yet cool, light say: "now, conclude Jinyang order!" "What? "Gold... Golden Yang order" Huang Yao''s face was white. "You don''t seem to want it?" "So, you choose another option," asked the white night "No no no, adult... I..." Huang Yao''s face was blue and white, and people were at a loss. But after a moment of thinking, people finally bow. "My Lord, I... I would like to conclude Jinyang blood oath. Please wait a moment, please!" After that, Huang yaochao made an eye on the people next to him. The other man was pale and ran down. Huang Yao has Huang Yao''s consideration, and as a cliff man, he knows how terrible those super powers are. If this person is really a super power, it is absolutely easy to destroy Huang family. Moreover, no one in Huang family can take this person. So Huang Yao has no other way but compromise. Soon, Jinyang Ling was brought up. The ceremony began immediately on the white night. Next to Huang Bin saw this scene, the look was a little trance. He just released the Jinyang order for a long time. This time, the family was sworn by the other party... you are relieved. I will release your golden Yang blood oath when the Lord of Cangtian cliff is solved The night is light. "Thank you very much, sir..." Huang Yao has a bitter fist. The Huang family sighed silently. The overall situation is set. At this time, there was a noise outside, and then saw Liu rush in from his heart and a large number of Liu family members. "White night, are you ok?" Liu shouted from her heart, and he was relieved by his soul. He was ready for the war. But when a person enters the hall, the whole person is stupid in a moment. Only to see Huang Yao, the owner of the family, knelt on the ground, holding the golden Yang order in his hand, handed it to the white night, and the expression was full of respect. On the night, I sat in a chair and drank tea. The whole situation was completely manipulated by the white night. "What''s the matter with this..." Liu opened her mouth from her heart, and some couldn''t speak. "Lord Liu, you are too slow to come!" The night is light. "This... White night, what did you do? Huang Yao, you are... "Br > I have nothing to do. From today on, Huang will cooperate with us. Liu family leader, Huang family leader, hold a hand! After all, everyone is an ally. " The night is light. Huang Yaowen, squeeze out the smile that is more ugly than crying, and reach out his hand to Liu from his heart. Liu is still in a rigid state of mind and spirit, and subconsciously holds his hand. "Huang family leader, immediately mobilize the master of Huang family, and follow me to Qi family, Lord Liu family, you can bring people here. It''s faster. If people on the Cangtian cliff know our actions, we can''t do anything!" "Say in the white night, spin down the cup and head out. Liu came back to God from her heart, and seemed to have guessed the plan of the white night. She was trembling and hurriedly said, "send orders immediately, and mobilize all the powerful people in the mansion!" "Yes." The Liu family heard the sound and rushed out desperately. "Master..." the butler of Huang mansion also came up and asked carefully. "Take the guard and the second brother''s dead man to be sent by the white man!" Huang Yao bit teeth in dark and sank his voice."Yes..." the housekeeper clasped his fist and swung back. After a while, they all drove towards the Qi family. Huang family, Liu family all elite, about thousands of people, surging crowd, strong as clouds. Passers-by looked around and pointed, but they didn''t know what they were going to do. Before the people''s team arrived at Qi''s house, Qi''s house was disturbed. The gate of the mansion was closed immediately and the boundary was opened. All the strong men of Qi family were blocked behind the wall, and their heads were sticking out to stare at the people outside. But at this time, a sword spirit flies past, actually like cutting bean curd, the boundary of Qi mansion is torn to pieces. The people of the Qi family were shocked. Huang Yao and Liu rush in from the heart. "What are you going to do?" "Bastard, Huang family, Liu family, are you going to attack our Qi family?" There were screams and fury. But I heard a clear voice coming out. "Where is Qiming? Call him to see me at once It is the white night that talks. Qi Ming led a large group of strong men rushed to see Liu Congxin and Huang Yao appear, the white night is also in, immediately look changed. "What are you... Doing?" Qi Ming asked excitedly. "Master Qi, I want to talk to you about cooperation." White night came forward. "Cooperation? What do you want to cooperate with? " Qi Ming was furious: "and do you want to cooperate with others? Bring so many people to surround my whole house? I don''t think you want to cooperate at all! You are clearly rebelling! Are you crazy? What is it that you have done against the precipice of heaven "Dharma?" White night shook his head: "Dharma is only used to restrain the weak and the coward! It''s useless for us! " "You... What do you want to do?" Qi Ming''s face was extremely ugly, gnashing his teeth. No words at night, step by step. "Stop him!" Exclaimed the chorus in horror. But both sides of the bodyguard just rushed over, Huang Yao and Liu from the heart of the hand together, will the bodyguard fly. Qi Ming was stunned. Standing directly in front of the chorus in the white night, people lowered their voices, which made the voice very cold: "now both the Liu family and the Huang family have chosen to cooperate with me. Qi family leader, do you make a wise choice like them, or... Disappear from the sky cliff?" . (there will be one more shift around 4:00, don''t wait, watch tomorrow, and the other three shifts tomorrow) in addition, there will be another one around 4:00 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1533 On the sky peak. The Lord of Cangtian cliff is sitting in a delicate Pavilion and enjoying tea. Opposite him is a handsome young man with black hair and white clothes. Young swordsmen and stars, fair skin, free and easy temperament, at a glance you can see that they are not ordinary people. "Good tea!" The young man put down his teacup and said with a smile: "this ten thousand year spirit tea is really pure. After I drink it, I feel that the spirit of heaven in my body seems to have risen to a higher level. I believe that this kind of spiritual tea is definitely not something that ordinary people can appreciate. Today, it can be regarded as the light of the cliff master." As soon as the words fell, the Lord of the heaven cliff burst out laughing. "Lingjian, you''re so polite. It''s just a cup of tea. I''m still keeping some private goods. Although I''m reluctant to take it out to drink on weekdays, since you''re here, I have to treat you anyway? Otherwise people say you come to my heaven cliff, I can''t even take out a cup of good tea, isn''t that to make people laugh When the youth hears the sound, they smile but do not speak. He touched the tea cup and thought about it. He said with a faint smile: "the cliff master sent me a message half a month ago and asked me to rush to the sky cliff. I believe it''s not just asking me to have tea, is it? Cliff master, if you have anything, you can say it. Ling Jian will do everything to help. " "Hehe, it''s a sword from another generation, and it''s really pleasant." The Lord of the heaven cliff said with a smile: "in this case, I will not talk nonsense. This time I let you come, the main reason is that I have received the news, and it seems that there is movement in the Shenhou general''s house." "Oh?" The young man squinted, looked at the distance for a long time, and said with a faint smile: "the tree wants to be quiet but the wind is not strong. Sometimes, we always have to do a lot of helpless things..." "yes." The Lord of Cangtian cliff sighed and said, "I really don''t want to tear up my face with the general''s office now. You should know that the bottom of the Cangtian cliff is full of undercurrent. If you start at this time, you will destroy the whole Cangtian cliff!" "Destroy the sky cliff?" The young man smiles: "cliff master is afraid to destroy heixuan auction house?" "That''s right." A strange light flashed in the depths of the Lord''s eyes: "although heixuan auction house is the center of Cangtian cliff, it is also the lifeblood. What''s more, once something goes wrong with heixuan auction house, I will be in trouble as a cliff master." "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about it." The young man said with a smile: "heixuan auction house is not as simple as you think. Looking at the whole state of Lisheng, Shenji palace is not the safest and safest place. In fact, it is heixuan auction house. I think people with some vision will not provoke heixuan auction house, and those who have no vision are just frogs at the bottom of a well, which can be extinguished by lifting hands, so there is no need to worry about it." "You''re right. I''m a little worried." The Lord of heaven cliff burst out laughing: "but since Lingjian is here, no matter who comes to his general''s house, I will not be afraid of him!" "Don''t be too confident. Lingjian can''t stay in Cangtian cliff for long. If you want to do something, please do it as soon as possible." The young man said with a smile. "Oh? Lingjian, are you in a hurry? " "I don''t go now. It''s almost the same in the next month. There are still some things to deal with there. It''s inconvenient to stay for a long time." The young man nodded slightly to show his apology. "In that case, I must take the initiative." Heaven cliff master squinted. Young people do not speak, continue to taste tea, his action is extremely elegant, even if you look at it, there is a pleasant feeling. "Report!" At this time, a spirit of silver armor flew over. "What are you yelling at? Didn''t you see that the owner of this cliff was entertaining guests? " Cangtian cliff master''s eyes were cold and said in a deep voice. The soul shrinks his neck in fear and kneels on the ground. "No harm." The young man waved and didn''t seem to care. The Lord of heaven cliff gazed at the soul and snorted, "what''s the matter? The general''s office is in action? " "No... not..." that silver armor soul person trembles way. "What is that? Is it that the old guys have changed? " Cangtian cliff master''s face changed slightly, and his expression was somewhat unnatural. "It''s not, cliff master. It''s... There''s something wrong with the Liu family." The soul of silver armor is busy. "Liu family?" Cangtian cliff master was relieved, but he frowned: "what can happen to a small Liu family? Don''t tell this cliff Lord that they have gone to the general''s house. " "No, it''s Liu Congxin, the leader of the Liu family... And on that white night, they visited the Huang family, Qi family, Zhang Jia family and GONGMAO family after leaving here. They are now driving to the Jin family..." the soul soul said. "What?" The Lord of heaven cliff suddenly got up and looked at the soul with astonishment on his face. "Oh?" The young man turned his head and said with a smile: "all of a sudden, I''ve gone all over the family. Why? Does the leader of the Liu family want to unite with these clans to deal with Cangtian cliff? " "This... I don''t know." The soul trembled. "Well, they have the courage? What''s more, Liu Cong''s heart is a waste. How can he have this ability? What''s more, even if he goes, the clan owners should know what will happen if they fight against me, and they should know how to behave! " The Lord of the heaven cliff disdained to say, "if they really join hands, I will not be afraid! It''s easy to kill a mob"The cliff master, what should we do now?" Asked the soul carefully. "What do you want me to do? Catch them? Now there''s no evidence. If I do it, I''ll leave a handle on the general''s office. " The Lord of the heaven cliff froze his eyes and said in a deep voice: "send more people to investigate what these people are doing. In addition, prepare the army. If they really want to unite against us, they will immediately exterminate them." "Yes." The soul clasps his fist. "I advise the cliff master not to do so." Said the young man next to him. "Oh?" The main side of Cangtian cliff looked at the youth: "Lingjian, do you have any plans?" "Let them make trouble." The young man chuckled: "we wait three days in silence." "Three days in silence?" "Yes." "No matter what these powerful people want to do, I believe the leader is definitely not Liu Congxin." "Who can that be?" Cangtian cliff master puzzled. "The man called white night." The young man said with a faint smile. "White night? He is just a fairyland "Can huaxianjing people compete with Shenhou generals?" "What he relies on is nothing but magic weapons." "It doesn''t matter." The young man said with a smile: "if Liu Congxin really has the courage to fight against you, he will not wait until today. So I guess it must be done in the daytime. After three days, the general Shenhou wants to revenge his son. No matter how the person deals with it, the general''s office will move out. If these potential clans really want to fight against you, the general''s office will come forward to block us, that''s not true Better? If they don''t, it''s not too late for us to show up then. What''s more, if you do it now, I think general Shenhou will be able to wake up in a dream with a smile. I think you don''t want to see general Shenhou laugh, do you Heaven cliff Master heard the sound, immediately understand. A snipe and a clam fight for each other. at this time, it is really not easy to do anything, otherwise, it will create opportunities for the general government. "In that case, , strengthen the guard and send more eyeliner." In addition, you should contact the leaders of the powerful clans secretly. You''d better let them come to see me. I''ll ask them about their situation in person The Lord of the heaven cliff said to the soul, "mark the Liu family and that white night to death "Yes, cliff master!" The soul clasps his fist and leaves in a hurry. The Lord of the heaven cliff was relieved, and the man said with a smile: "Lingjian, I have to rely on you this time "Since I''m here, I can''t be idle. Come on, cliff master, let''s continue to taste tea." The young man said with a smile. "Yes, please." ... Jinfu. Jin Changgui was taken back for treatment. Jin Changgui and other experts of the Jin family gathered in the hall to discuss things. He had received news of what happened to the Huang family and Qi family. Therefore, the Jin family were on guard early, and the experts of the Jin family gathered in the mansion. "Master, what are you going to do with Liu Congxin''s old bastard?" An old man asked in a deep voice. "Whatever he does, just don''t provoke us!" A young man hummed. "Sir, they are coming, they are coming!" At this time, a servant outside the door rushed in and cried out eagerly. "Oh? It''s so fast. " Jin Tian Hong narrowed his eyes and said, "who are they?" "The heads of all... Families, and... And the elite of their families!" The servant said out of breath. Everyone''s faces changed at the sound. "Brother, let''s turn to the general''s office." The fifth Lord of Jin said in a deep voice: "in the previous battle, I think general Shenhou already knew our attitude. Now we can rely on the general''s office!" "Then, how do you want to explain to the Lord of the heaven cliff?" Jin Tianhong said in a deep voice: "if we enter the general''s house now, tomorrow we will be crushed by the Lord of the heaven cliff with the unwarranted charges. He will not allow the general''s house to have too many foreign aid forces! Keeping neutral has always been the foundation of our potential clans based on the Cangtian cliff. If we break this rule, the master of Cangtian cliff will not let us have a good temper! " "What are you going to do with those guys outside, big brother?" Jin LiuYe asked. "Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth! Let''s see what they do! I think with these powerful families, we can''t help the Jin family! " Jin Tian Hong''s cold hum. At this time, the white night party has directly broken into the mansion. "Jin Tianhong, come out, we should also calculate the account between us." White night light said, the people step meteor toward the hall line. Stop it Jin LiuYe drinks it directly. The two guards in front of the hall immediately drew their swords. But before their swords came out of their scabbard, they were cut in two by the strong men who followed them. Blood spattered in the hall. Jin Tianhong and other people''s faces are heavy."White night, what are you going to do?" Jin Tianhong suddenly got up and asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1534 White night such violent behavior, let the gold family again surprised and angry. But in the face of Jin Tianhong''s question, the white night is very calm. He walked up to Jin Tianhong, looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you a chance to sign Jinyang blood oath with me immediately, so that I can not move the Jin family!" On hearing this, Jin Tianhong was stunned for a moment, spinning and laughing. "What? Jinyang blood oath?? Are you kidding? " "White night, I think you are crazy "How can I ask my master to sign a golden sun blood oath with you? Hehe, what do you think you are? Even the Lord of heaven cliff and the general of Shenhou can''t let my Lord do this. Why are you? " "That''s it All sorts of sarcastic voices came from all around. Especially those masters of the Jin family, one by one, showed disdain and sneered. But the white night did not speak, he looked at Jin Tianhong coldly, as if waiting for Jin Tianhong''s answer. Jin Tianhong is also happy, he squints, the corners of his mouth up, straight spit out a word. "Go away!" It''s simple and neat in and out of the hall. At night, he took a deep breath and turned around. "My Lord!" Huang Yao and Liu looked at the white night from the heart. I saw the white night closed his eyes, silent for a moment, light open: "kill it!" "What?" The families were shocked. For a time, they thought that the white night was just a bluff to Jin Tianhong. How could they expect him to dare to do so. "White night, you have to think it over!" Jin Tianhong said with a smile: "if you dare to move me! I promise you won''t live. You have to see where this is! This is Cangtian cliff. If you move me, you will not pay attention to the Lord of Cangtian cliff, and the general Shenhou will certainly not let you go! I know you have some skills, but I don''t believe you can compete with the Lord of heaven cliff and the general of Shenhou! There is no such existence in the whole sky cliff. Do you really want to do this? " "Yes! Now get out of the gate now. Maybe we won''t care about it yet A master of the Jin family said with a smile: "remember! Roll it! It doesn''t count as walking "Oh White night nodded, and suddenly raised his arms and beheaded him. Whoa! His arm was wrapped in the arm of the white night in a moment, and his arm was dyed into a sharp sword. "Dare you?" The big man was so angry that he immediately raised his arm to block it. However, he saw that the white night did not use magic weapons or weapons. A fairyland man, with flesh and blood and his own soul power, how can he do? But this arm comes down. Pooh! The arm of the master of the Jin family broke in an instant, and his whole body trembled. Before the people around him reacted, they saw that the arm of the white night had penetrated out of the man''s body. "Huh?" Jin Tianhong, Jin Wu ye, Jin Liu Ye and others breathed quickly and looked at the man. However, the man moved a little, then his body suddenly split, turned into two and died on the ground, blood and viscera instantly flowed on the ground. "Ah ho "Deacon Howe!" The people of the Jin family turned pale and shrieked. "White night! You Jin Tianhong was furious, staring at the white night and yelling: "white night! How dare you "Kill! Who dares not move! I''ll crush his Jinyang order The white night roared to open, directly pulled out the abandoned God sword, actually was to the king Tianhong split over. The strong men of the other powerful clans were all frightened. Crush Jinyang order? Then their lives will be gone. So far, they have no choice but to pull out their weapons and kill the Jin family together with the white night. Although the Jin family is strong, there are seven or eight powerful people from the clan. The experts are like clouds, and the strong are like rain. What can they resist? The strong men of the Jin family resisted for a while, all of them were broken, and one by one died on the spot, with no life left. Jin Tianhong fought and retreated with the fifth and sixth lords of Jin and moved to the backyard. People seem to have no way out. "White night, do you really want to destroy the Jin family?" Liu rushes over from the heart, pulls the white night to ask urgently. "Since the Jin family doesn''t surrender to me, it''s natural to kill them!" The white night looks cold. "But have you considered the consequences of killing a powerful clan?? You are completely trying to break the pattern of Cangtian cliff. You are provoking the Lord of Cangtian cliff and provoking Shenhou general''s house! How can we face the anger of these two forces? " Liu from the heart of panic.White night, this is completely burning jade! "But if I don''t destroy him, how can I make people submit?" "I''m going to kill the chicken and make an example of the monkey!" Liu from the heart to hear the sound, all over a shudder, stupidly looking at the white night: "you in the end... What do you want to do?" White night did not answer him and went straight to the backyard. The strong men of various potential families came together. The scene seems to have been controlled by the night. Back yard. Jin Tianhong and Jin LiuYe gathered here. They wanted to escape through the back door, but it seemed that the white night had anticipated that they would withdraw, so they planted strong men at the back door. They have no way out. "White night... Do you really want to do this?" Jin Tianhong''s face was extremely ugly, and his eyes were full of malice and anger. How could he have expected that this level of fairyland would be so vicious. "I have no choice!" "What''s more, when you stood at the general''s office to deal with me, did you consider the consequences of your doing so?" he said in a deep voice "I... I had to!" Jin Tianhong bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "what''s more, I''ve invited you to join my Jin family, but you refused. I''m not to blame!" "Invite me into your king''s house?" "Do you have the qualification to make me loyal to you?" Jin Tianhong opened his mouth and was at a loss. He looked at both sides, thinking about what was going on, and he was still trying to open his mouth. But white night took the lead in interrupting him. "There is no need to delay time with nonsense. It is impossible for the general''s office and the people from Cangtian cliff to save you in such a short time. Now, you can go on your way!" With that, white night raised his hand directly. The souls around him will immediately rush in. "Stop it!" Just then, a shrill roar came. The white night looks sideways. But see the whole body is injured Jin Changgui rushed over, kneeling in front of the white night. "Big brother Bai, young master Bai! Lord Bai, please... Please let go of my family Jin Changgui kneels on the ground and kowtows madly, one is blood, the other is tears. White night looked at him silently, for a long time, then said faintly: "either Jinyang blood oath, or, die!" . (the other two shifts will be later) (the other two shifts will be later) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1535 This is the ultimatum given by white night to the Jin family. Jin Tianhong is not an idiot, things have progressed to this point, and he doesn''t think there is anything that this person can''t do. He murmured his lower lip and looked at Jin Changgui who kowtowed to the white night. His eyes were full of tears and his heart was unwilling. Finally, he could only lower his head and said in a deep voice, "Changgui, get up quickly." "Father..." Jin Changgui turns his head and looks at Jin Tianhong. Jin Tianhong took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "I... I am willing to surrender." "The owner of the house!" "Big brother!" The Jin family nearby were in a hurry. Jin Tianhong raised his hand, indicating that the public did not need to persuade. Staring at the white night, he said coldly, "anyway, it''s all dead. In this case, it''s better to live a little longer. At least, there is hope to live!" He never thought that this guy called white night would be so resolute and dare to make such a bold move in the sky cliff. He had no choice but to compromise. "Very good, reserve fund Yang Ling!" Nodding in the daytime. "Fifth, go ahead and do it." Jintian Hongdan road. "Is..." gold five Ye hesitated to go down, hang his head to answer a, spin and turn to leave. Jin Tianhong looked at the white night quietly, and his voice gradually sank: "white night, do you think that with the strength of these families, you can deal with the general''s house and Cangtian cliff? If it''s just one of the forces, there may be room for maneuver. But you have gathered so many family forces, which has already threatened the general''s office and even Cangtian peak. They can''t tolerate the emergence of a third powerful force. If you do this, you will only be attacked by their joint efforts. I suggest you turn back now, maybe it''s still time. If you lift the Jinyang order, You can take it as if nothing happened. " White night heard the sound, cold hum a: "do you really think I will be afraid of the general''s house or Cangtian cliff?" Hearing this, Jin Tianhong frowned, lowered his voice and said, "is it hard for you to have any killer''s mace?" "That''s not what you should ask!" White night cold light said: "in addition, you call me, is it time to change? Can you call my name? " Jin Tianhong''s face changed slightly, and the man coagulated his eyes and said in a low voice, "yes, Lord Bai." Mr. Jinwu has been there for a long time. Bai Ye also knew that he was procrastinating, so he winked. Huang Yao immediately pulled out his sword from his waist and put it on Jin Tianhong''s neck. Sure enough, after a moment''s effort, the fifth master of gold ran over at once. "Let''s go." White night said, and the high-level Jin Yang blood oath. Everything is going well. Such a big movement in Jinfu has already made a lot of noise in the whole Cangtian cliff. Not only did cangtianfeng receive the news, but also the people in the general''s office got the message at the first time. Other powerful generals can ignore it, but the Jin family can''t. Before, when Jin Tianhong was willing to stand on the side of the Shenhou general''s house, he was already courting the general''s house. The Shenhou general could not have not known about it, and would not easily let go of such a powerful foreign aid as the Jin family. Therefore, just after the white night, Jinyang blood oath, the general''s office has arrived and surrounded the Jin family. General Shenhou did not come, but several adjutants came. "Where is the king of the family?" A middle-aged man in silver armour strides in and shouts. "General Gongsun?" Jin Tian Hong was stunned and rushed to meet him. "Master Jin, are you ok?" Gongsun Jun asked. But at this time, white night and others walk out of the back hall. Gong Sun Jun''s face changed as soon as he saw these people. They drew out their swords and watched the white night with vigilance. "It''s late. I''ve been forced to take Jinyang blood oath with them." Jin Tianhong said with a bitter smile. "What?" When Gongsun Jun heard the sound, he was stunned and half loud.. "what can I do for general Gongsun?" White night staring at the visitors, light said. Gongsun Jun gnawed his teeth and glared at the white night and said, "white night, quickly remove the golden sun blood oath from the master of the Jin family." "Why?" Ask in the daytime. "Not so much why! If you want to solve it, you can do it! " Gongsun Jun cheered. "Hum, what kind of thing are you? If you really want to ask me to solve it, please let your Shenhou general come here." It''s cold at night. "You..." Gongsun Jun was so angry that he pointed to the white night and said, "you have broken into the golden mansion and killed wantonly in the golden mansion. You have violated the rules of the Cangtian cliff. Neither the Cangtian peak nor the general''s office will let you go! I advise you to go back to the general''s office with me now and accept the sanction of general Shenhou. Otherwise, don''t blame my general''s office for being rude! " As soon as the words fell, all the warriors of the general''s house rushed out. But the next second, around the strong family also immediately surrounded these oracle.Seeing this scene, Gong Sun Jun looked extremely ugly. White night shook his head and said, "general Gongsun, what you said is wrong. First of all, I didn''t intrude into the Jin mansion. I was invited by the leader of the Jin family. As for the killing in the Jin mansion, it''s just that all the members of the Jin family wanted to compete with these people, so they didn''t miss it. As for the blood oath of Jinyang, the leader of the Jin family asked me to conclude with him, If you don''t believe it, you can ask the king family leader! " On hearing this, Jin Tianhong''s face turned blue a lot. now his life has been held up by white nights. How things are not yet done at night has the final say. "Master Jin, why don''t you speak?" The white night suddenly reminded me. Jin Tianhong''s look changed again. He hesitated and said in a low voice: "general Gongsun, things... Things are like what Lord Bai said." Gongsun Jun is not a fool. He can''t understand white night. But now Jin Tianhong said that, that''s what you love and I want. He can''t take any rules to suppress white night. Gongsun Jun clenched his teeth and trembled with anger. He pointed to the white night and said, "good, good, good... Good, white night, you''ll see! See how many days you can laugh! " After that, the man waved and left angrily. People watched Gongsun Jun leave. The white night ignored. He thought for a moment, then turned his head and said: "there are two days to go before the three-day deadline. Listen to me. I want you to gather all the family forces before tomorrow afternoon. Wait for me here in the golden mansion. Remember, take all the magic pills you can and be ready to fight at any time." When they heard this, they were in a state of panic. "My Lord, what are you going to do?" Someone asked carefully. "You don''t have to know that." White night light road, spin and turn to leave. The crowd gazed at the back of the white night leaving, one by one worried and worried. "My Lord, don''t you really want to challenge cangtianfeng or the general''s office?" Someone asked. "Maybe it''s the end of us guys!" I don''t know which householder couldn''t help saying a word. The scene was silent for a moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1536 After leaving the golden mansion, he disguised himself in the white night and rushed to the inn. Heiyang Tianjun and Xiaolian are still in the inn. Xiaolian didn''t know anything. She ate, drank and played. She was as happy as a fairy. After all, she had been living in the purgatory of the blissful palace. How could she live such a free life? However, the little pity incomparably comfortable, the Black Sun emperor is already scared half to death. The inns are full of people coming and going. The news is naturally the most intelligent. All the activities in the sky cliff at night have been spread for a long time. How can the emperor of heiyang not receive any news? "What is the white man thinking? The Cangtian cliff is chaotic enough. He doesn''t want to be honest and low-key, but he still makes such a mess. After making the general''s office, he goes to challenge the Lord of the heaven cliff. Now he is still in the clan of these Cangtian cliff. What should he do? It''s all over! " The emperor of Black Sun walked back and forth in the corridor, and people were like ants on a hot pot. At this time, a figure stood behind him. "Heiyang, from now on, you will stay in the inn. When you can leave Cangtian cliff, you will take the girl with you immediately. Do you understand?" The voice of indifference came. The emperor of black sun was stunned and turned his head, but he saw a man wearing an iron mask appeared beside him. Hearing this familiar voice, the Black Sun emperor immediately understood who was coming, and quickly clasped his fist: "see you." "Did you hear me "My lord... Won''t you go?" The emperor of black Yang was stunned and asked carefully. "No "I still have something to do," he said in a deep voice "My Lord, you are now in a very dangerous situation. If you don''t leave, you are only afraid of... Just afraid of..." the emperor of black sun stopped. White night naturally knew his concerns, shook his head and said, "I don''t need to worry about my side. I will deal with it. In short, you should take this girl to leave. At present, there are not many people who know my relationship with you. This matter should not involve you!" White night light road, spin and turn to leave. "My lord..." what else did he want to say, but at this moment, he had no choice but to sigh. After leaving the inn, he turned back to Jinfu again. At this moment, the families have moved on. Countless strong men entered the Jin mansion. The whole Jinfu is full of people, especially lively. Passers-by were all standing on the side of their eyes. They didn''t know what happened to the golden mansion. Because the white night holds the golden sun order, the families have no way to go, they can only follow the orders of the white night. At present, the Jin family has been settled by a large number of powerful people. but outside the mansion, there were not only the eyeliner of the army, the heavens, or even the other powerful people. did not send people to clear these eyeliner in the white night. Instead, they made a list and handed it to Liu. "Collect these materials immediately. I think it''s not difficult to gather these materials with so many family resources. If not, go to heixuan auction house and collect them in one day." The white night is light. Liu looked at the list of materials from her heart and frowned slightly, but she nodded and said, "I''ll make it up for you in half a day." "That''s the best White night nods. Liu from the heart to do things really quick, quickly get things. White night mobilizes the existence of several high-level immortal masters, and directly pulls them to the martial arts field of the Jin family and starts to set up the array on the canvas. ... ... in the Cangtian peak. At the pavilion. Heaven cliff Lord''s face is not very natural, people stare at the distance, pupil beads still have a bit of anger. Ling Jian, a young man with a smile on his face, took a sip of tea and enjoyed the beautiful scenery in the distance. The two men have a very clear look. "It has been found out." At this time, the Lord of the heaven cliff broke the silence and said coldly: "that white night, in a short day''s Kung Fu, all the laughing clansmen in the sky cliff were subdued! Now, he is the leader of more than a dozen families! Well, he''s obviously going to fight against the leader of this cliff. " "I have some skills." Ling Jian said with a smile, "what''s the reaction there?" "That guy is busy treating his son now. Although he is also very angry, I think he is looking forward to my action now." "Lingjian, what should we do now?" said the Lord of Cangtian cliff? At the beginning, you told me not to do it. Now, this boy is suddenly rising, which is already a big threat. If I do, even if I eradicate this group of mobs, it will certainly damage the general situation. When the general''s office suddenly draws a sword against me, it''s hard for me to deal with it. " "In that case, don''t do it." Ling Jian said casually. "No? Do you watch them grow"Just let the general''s office do it." Hearing the voice, the Lord of the heaven cliff was angry: "Lingjian, did you listen to me? As I said just now, the general''s office is indifferent now and is looking forward to my action. If I don''t move, how can they do it? " "They don''t move. You can make them move." Ling Jian smiles. "Force?" Heaven cliff master is full of confusion: "how to force?" "Tomorrow is the day appointed with general Shenhou. You immediately send someone to make a show, and say that the man who wounded the young general of the general''s house is not only safe and sound at present, but also humiliates the general''s house. Not only that, he has organized forces to eradicate the general''s office. He has become arrogant. He should make an article from this matter and make the best of the people in the heaven cliff When discussing this matter, general Shenhou is a man of good face. He will certainly come forward to calm down the matter. At least, he will stop people''s mouths! " "General Shenhou has a good face. I know, but he is a leader of one side. How can we know which is more important? Such a man can''t be commander-in-chief if he makes such a rash move for the sake of a little face. " Heaven cliff master shakes his head. "It''s not reckless." Ling Jian said with a smile: "you must understand that white night was a killing in the general''s house. There were many people in the general''s house who died in his hands. Even the ten tiger guards were cut off. The people in the general''s house have a great hatred for him. The general Shenhou wants to find trouble in the white night, not only for his face, but also to stabilize the people''s mind of the general''s house. Otherwise, the people''s mind will be unstable and the morale of the army will be shaken It''s over "Oh? Such an analysis is indeed reasonable. " The Lord''s eyes are bright. "Don''t hesitate, tell someone to do it at once." Ling Jian took a sip of tea and said with a smile. "Good!" The Lord of heaven cliff immediately got up and walked away. Soon, rumors spread all over the sky cliff. It has been said that after leaving safely in the white night, he scolded the general''s office as a man with a bag of wine and rice, and even a fairyland man couldn''t clean it up. It is also said that the white night organized the forces of various families, intending to attack the general''s office and replace the general''s office in Cangtian cliff. Some even said that the white night wanted to unify the sky cliff, and the general''s office was his first target. There are more and more rumors, both true and false. But basically, it was the provocation against the general''s office in the daytime. Although some people don''t believe it, most of them believe in it, and there are endless discussions. How can the people of the general''s house endure such provocations? Soon after the sound came out, soldiers began to gather. Obviously, the people in the general''s office are ready to start... in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1537 After the incident of every general''s house, every act and every move of the general office was immediately placed in the center of the general office. Now the general of Shenhou began to dispatch troops to punish generals. How could he not know? Immediately flustered God, rushed to the gold house, and white night to discuss. "In the white night, the Huben army, the war breaking army and the Sirius army of the general''s mansion have all assembled. Judging from the general Shenhou''s posture, it is very likely that they came to us. It seems that we are in big trouble! Do you have a way to deal with it? " Liu from the heart to see the anxious color, the voice heavy asked. Not only he, the rest of the people are also worried, like ants on a hot pot, fidgety. If it were a single family, it would almost be a disaster! However, there is no sense of panic in the white night. People sit on the table, close their eyes and drink tea. After a while, they open their eyes and scan the people below. "Tomorrow morning is the deadline of the three-day agreement!" "In that case, we should act tonight," he said quietly "Action?" People are stunned: "action what?" "Naturally, it''s an anti general, attacking the Shenhou general''s house!" The white night is light. It''s a light talk. But in everyone''s ears, this voice, like thunder, makes people unable to return to God for a long time. "What?" Soon, there was an uproar in the hall. "My Lord, you''re... You''re dead!" Huang Yao suddenly stood up from his chair and said eagerly, "although the strength of our potential clans can be regarded as a force in the sky cliff, there is still a big gap compared with the Shenhou general''s office. If we attack the general''s house directly, it''s totally for death. The general''s house has been managed by the Shenhou general for so many years, and it is impregnable and impregnable. We will only go there There is no return. If we can easily break the general mansion of Shenhou, the Lord of Cangtian cliff has already started, how can we still be captured in turn? " "Lord Huang is right." Qi Ming, who was nearby, also got up in a hurry, clasped his fist and said, "my Lord, please think twice about this matter! Don''t act rashly "Reckless?" The white night looked at the crowd: "do you have a better way? Or can you reason with general Shenhou? If you can do it, I don''t mind if you can talk to general Shenhou! " As soon as the words fell, people were silent. Reasoning with general Shenhou? That''s casting pearls before swine. The whole people of Cangtian cliff know that general Shenhou is the most unreasonable. He only talks about strength, otherwise he will not fight with Cangtian peak. "Get ready The white night is light. When people hear the voice, it''s not easy to refuse. They can only nod and agree. Liu Congxin sat in his position without saying a word. "Master, what shall we do?" The housekeeper of the Liu family came over and asked in a low voice. You know, the Liu family didn''t sign the golden sun blood oath with white night. At present, the relationship between the two is still an alliance. Now that white night is going to die, the Liu family doesn''t have to go with him. If we say that at this time, Liu from the heart of a harrow, fell to the general''s office, may still be able to save a life. The housekeeper came to inquire at this time, most of the same. But Liu wiped his chin from his heart and thought for a long time, but he shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I''ll go to talk with the white night. You should let people prepare first and respond to the orders of the white night at any time." "But... My Lord, we are all burning jade and stone. If we plug in another foot on the side of Cangtian peak, we will have no way to live." The housekeeper turned pale and his voice trembled. "Don''t say much! Do it Liu drank from his heart. The housekeeper stopped talking, and finally he just nodded and left. Liu took a deep breath from his heart and turned to the martial arts field. I have been in the martial arts field these days and nights, and I have been repairing that strange array. Liu Congxin has been wandering in the sky cliff for such a long time. However, he has never seen this array. Its array patterns are all dark, as if made of magic blood canvas, and the internal prints are also very special, which are the patterns of some ancient fierce animals. However, what surprised Liu Cong most was that such a complicated array could be finished in such a short time in the daytime... this is simply incredible. He took a deep breath and went up. "White night!" "What''s the matter? Master Liu The white night moves his sight away from the array and looks at Liu Congxin. "Are you really... Planning to attack the general''s house at night?" Liu asked. "Do you think I''m lying to you?" The white night asked. "Tell me, is this array your barrier to the basis?" Liu asked. The white night was silent for a moment, but did not answer. For a long time, the talent said faintly: "in the evening, you will know! Don''t ask so many questions now"Oh?" Liu Cong''s heart is full of misty water, but the white night does not say, he also inconvenient to ask more. He sighed, but said: "now my Liu family has put everything on you, white night, this matter of life and death, only in a moment, I hope my choice is right, your choice... Is also right!" "Then I can tell you now that your choice is not wrong!" In the white night, he walked towards the array and began to repair the array pattern. Liu shook her head from her heart and turned away, but every step was very heavy. The general''s house is becoming more and more active. The whole sky cliff is also a noisy one. Now, not only the people of various potential clans know that the general''s mansion needs to move, but even the passers-by of Cangtian cliff knows. Now wait for tomorrow morning. The general''s office will come and take a person to blame. However, at night, Jin Fu has gathered a large number of powerful clansmen. In the martial arts field, the souls swarm in and stand around the array under the leadership of the white night. The white night quietly looked at the arrival of the people, after two whole hours, the existence of all families have arrived. "Are you all here?" The white night inquires about Huang Yao. "It''s all here!" "Good!" The white night nods, spins and walks alone to the gate of the martial arts field. His fingers press on a small array nearby. In an instant. Whoa! The whole martial arts field was suddenly covered with a halo. The field is closed. All the people were shocked and confused. "White night, what are you going to do?" Liu Congxin couldn''t help asking. But listen to the white night light mouth. "Now, all hands over the magic weapon of communication! Come on "Why?" Someone suddenly breathed out. "Because I''ve changed my mind temporarily!" White night light way: "I think now the general''s house should be full of ambush, so I don''t go to the general''s house, I''m going to take you to the Cangtian peak!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1538 Hearing the words of the white night, everyone was surprised and looked at him one by one. The leaders of those families were in a trance and thought they had heard something wrong. See everybody a face stagnant however, but have no action, white night eyebrow dark frown, side head way: "Liu house Lord!" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Liu suddenly returned to his mind from his heart and looked in amazement. "Do as I said. Check everyone''s body immediately. If anyone doesn''t hand in their communication soul devices and kill them on the spot, there''s no need to worry about it. Do you understand?" It''s cold at night. "What?" Liu froze from the heart, but soon, he seemed to notice something. Suddenly, the man turned around and yelled: "search yourself!" "Yes." The people of the Liu family called out one after another and rushed to the people present. People were shocked, but most of them still did not resist and let the Liu family search. However, a few of them looked flustered and retreated. White night eyes a Lin, immediately rushed to the past, the few people pulled out. "My Lord, did the little one make any mistakes?" A rather old middle-aged man, full of fear, asked in a trembling voice. "Why are you so flustered?" The white night is light. "We... We didn''t panic! It''s just... It''s just that I''m afraid of the power of adults... " several people quickly lowered their heads, and the middle-aged man tried to calm down. "Do you have communication Horcruxes?" Ask again in the white night. A few people slightly tremble, although they try to cover up, but Liu from the heart and others still noticed. The man hesitated, carefully took out a pigeon statue made of jade from the storage ring and said, "this is the jade pigeon I used to contact my family! Please have a look at it "Oh? Why didn''t you hand it in before? " "Isn''t it that you didn''t have time to hand it in?" The middle-aged man squeezed out a smile. "Is it?" The white night catches it, weighs it, and then quietly collects it into the Qianlong ring. The rest of them also handed over the things one after another. White night checked one by one, then waved. A few people seemed to escape into the crowd, full of fear, even their heads did not dare to come out. Liu from the heart once again to explore a time, spin and then toward the white night report. "They''ve searched all over their storage rings and their bodies. They should be gone!" "That''s good!" The white night nodded, and the man lingered in the martial arts field for a while, then said, "do you know why I want to do this?" People look at the white night suspiciously. The white night said, "in fact, it''s because you are not just standing here. Among you, there are many spies from cangtianfeng and the general''s mansion. I announced in the hall that I would attack the general''s house. You must have informed the general''s office of this matter at the first time. Therefore, there must be a lot of crisis in the general''s house, so I will not go again The general''s house As soon as the words fell, the leaders of all the families turned pale. And immediately understood the intention of the white night. is not just a white night. The leaders of various families also know that their family has been placed in the eyelid line with the general office, but it is extremely difficult to get rid of it. , however, the white night is a direct waste of these eyeliners. Without the communication Horcrux, they can''t get in touch with the general''s office or Cangtian cliff at the first time. That''s enough. No matter what their status is, they are no longer important. "Master Liu!" White night side head, looking at Liu from the heart: "I want you to lead a team, later directly go out, to the general''s house, the members of this team are required to be members of each family, the number is not too large, but must have momentum, you are close to the general''s house, just wait for your life, if the situation is not right, immediately leave!" "You want me to bluff?" Liu from the heart of a bright eyes said. "Yes, if no one goes to the general''s office, the general''s office will be suspicious, and so will the people of cangtianfeng!" "I see!" Liu nodded from her heart. "You''ll set out at once." White night road. Liu Congxin immediately selected a hundred elite from the strong on the spot, and whirled with the servants in the mansion, and walked out of the golden mansion. Seeing this in the white night, he took a deep breath and drank it in a low voice: "the rest of us are in the battle!" All of them were confused and did not understand what the array was, but none of them disobeyed the order of the night and entered the array. There were about ten thousand people in all the families present. However, the martial arts field of the Jin mansion was large enough, and the area of the array was large enough to accommodate these people. When everyone stood still, he pulled out the abandoned God sword on his waist and stabbed it directly on the array source. Whoa!!! In an instant, a dark halo burst out of the array, and countless wonderful magic words loomed in the dark light, and disappeared into people''s bodies in a flash.They were shocked and felt that the strange words were not evil methods, but were beneficial to themselves, and were no longer stopped. They absorbed them thoroughly. Standing in front of the battle in the white night, people are heavily relieved. "The sky breaking Huixuan array has finally been completed, which is also due to the fact that various families have been able to gather materials. If I still use the resources of Outland, I''m afraid I will never be able to arrange this array in my life!" The white night whispers to itself. The array lasted for about ten minutes, then it began to fracture inch by inch. The array pattern was broken and blurred, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. And the people in the array, all over the body have a wisp of black breath around, very unique, and their breath at this moment has also undergone earth shaking changes. "My God, my strength... Seems to have risen a lot!" "What''s the trick? How amazing "It''s incredible!" The soul people utter exclamation, checking their own state one after another. Some people have increased their strength by 30%, while others have increased by 10%. It''s a big difference from before. What a magic array! "My Lord, what kind of array is this?" Qi Ming and others couldn''t help asking. "You don''t have to ask more, you just have to listen to my orders!" White night light way, spin and look toward Huang Yao: "Huang Yao, let you prepare things ready?" "It''s ready!" Huang Yao is busy. "Let''s get started." "Everyone is ready to fight at any time!" he murmured at night "Yes." People yelled, with the blessing of this array, they all became confident. Just watching Huang Yao wave his hand, several people of the Huang family offered a red flag and planted it in front of the martial arts field. The flag was activated, immediately released bursts of blood breath, these breath impact together, actually gathered into a huge space vortex. "This is the flag of the yellow family?" Another recognized the flag and lost its voice. "What a rich atmosphere of space? I have known for a long time that waving the flag is a magic weapon of space, but I never thought that the space power of the flag is so strong! " Several family leaders couldn''t help feeling. "Go in!" White night road. When they heard this, they were shocked. "In?" "My Lord, is this the door of space?" "Yes." White night light way: "waving the flag has been improved by me! A few hours ago, I made my mark on the sky peak. Now the door of space released by the flag has already linked to the peak! " "What?" Everyone was surprised and looked at the white night in an incredible way. Improved flag? My God, how can you improve such a terrible magic weapon? You know, waving the flag is the treasure of Huang family! There is no need to say much about the grade. What kind of technology and soul power is needed to improve this magic weapon?? How did he do it? "What are you doing White night see people motionless, immediately drink: "immediately action, quickly follow up!" After that, the white night rushed directly into the vortex. The crowd did not hesitate to rush in. The tranquility of Cangtian peak was immediately broken by countless uninvited visitors. Through the gate, everyone gathered. The crowd stood on a hillside. The moon shines on the sky, and the peak is particularly cold. Huang Yao, Qi Ming and other family owners looked at the towering mountain in the distance, and asked in a coagulant voice, "my Lord, what should we do now?" "Of course, it''s going to the cliff hall. Take down the Lord of the heaven cliff first." Someone said. But white night did not speak immediately. He thought for a moment and waved, "Huang Yao!" "My subordinates are here!" "Take all the prisoners from the prison to Tianfeng." The white night is light. "Do you mean to ask those prisoners to help deal with the Lord of heaven cliff?" Huang Yao asked with his eyes shining. "I remember that Jingwu God Zun was locked up in the prison by the Lord of the heaven cliff. If we can rescue him, it will be good news for us." White night road. "I understand. I''ll go now!" "Well, the rest of you will follow me!" Drink in the white night, step a little, straight into the cliff hall. Huang Yao immediately sent troops to the prison. Cangtian peak was immediately surrounded by countless figures. But at the end of the line, the two souls deliberately slowed down. "What? Our communication Horcruxes have been confiscated and we can''t inform the cliff master in time. What should we do? " A person slightly side head, low voice, slightly anxious said."Don''t worry." Another person''s mouth rose, squinted and said: "this ignorant guy may not know, but the cliff master is not the only one in the cliff hall!" "You mean... Mr. Ling?" "Of course." The man said with a smile that the sneer from the corners of his mouth became more and more intense: "there is master ling here. Don''t say it''s this gang of mobs. Even if the general''s residence comes, they will die here! We don''t inform and nothing happens. " "Ha ha, then we''ll just wait and see the play!" Low smile constantly. At the moment, the white night has rushed to the front of the cliff hall. The strong breath immediately wrapped the cliff hall, and all the strong people around the cliff hall were startled. At this time, a roar of rage came from inside. "Who is it! Do you dare to be wild in my heaven peak www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1539 The magnificent voice spread out, the silent Cangtian peak immediately appeared a lot of light like snow. There are many figures. The garrison of the sky cliff in silver armor! They hold spears, their figures cut through the dark night sky, stand in front of the white night and others, and line up a wall to block the white night. However. They obviously did not expect that the number of the other side was so large that it was more than twice that of these defenders. In the momentum, it was almost equivalent to crushing on the side of the white night. White night was not in a hurry. Naturally, the garrison of Cangtian cliff will not be so few thousand in front of us. Roughly estimated, there will be at least 100000 or even more. However, they need to be stationed all over the sky cliff every day. They can''t all concentrate on the Cangtian peak. For a while, the Lord of the Cangtian cliff can''t gather them all together. So there is plenty of time in the white night. Whoosh! At this time, a golden awn rushed out of the cliff hall. In an instant, an earth shaking momentum of desperation fell from the sky and shook this side. Qi Ming and others immediately felt that the pressure was doubled and their breath was disordered. Many people could not even maintain stability and almost fell out of the air. Da Neng!! People looked up in unison and looked ahead. However, in front of the rows of silver armour defenders, there was a dignified man in splendid robes. That man is the Lord of heaven cliff! He looked at this side with his eyes shining like a torch, and his domineering breath matched with his lofty temperament, which made people dare not look at him. "Adults..." Qi Ming was a little chilly. There was not much fear in the white night. With his hands attached behind him, he looked at the Lord of the heaven cliff quietly. He said, "cliff master, I''m sorry to disturb you at night." "White night?" The Lord of the heaven cliff was obviously very surprised. He frowned and looked at the people in front of him. He immediately understood what he was saying and then he snorted: "it seems that the information you want to attack the general''s house at night is false! It turns out that you are attacking the west, not moving the general''s office, you want to move my heaven peak "I have no choice but to do so." "You want me to die. If I want to die, why don''t I fight before I die?" "Then you have to see if you can make it!" Heaven cliff master Leng hum: "a man must have self-knowledge. If he doesn''t have self-knowledge, he is stupid, that is stupid! If you honestly give the baby out, I can give you a happy, even can let you a life! But you are so stupid that you want to fight against me. No wonder I am! I will not kill you today, but I will make you worse than death as a punishment for you "Cliff master, don''t be angry, or I''ll give you the baby now!" White night light way: "now give you, whether still have time?" "Oh?" Cangtian cliff master frowned: "if you are willing to be honest now, maybe I can give you a good time." "Good! You''ve got it White night light road, spin and directly pull out the abandoned God sword, toward the sky cliff Lord cut in the past. Sonorous! A sharp sword Qi suddenly flew out, turned into a crescent moon, and exploded to the Lord of the heaven cliff. The Lord of heaven cliff is disdainful and wants to pick it up. But when the power of the abandoned God sword approached, he discovered the extraordinary power of the sword, and immediately his face changed greatly and flashed to the side like a flash. The warriors in the back didn''t know what happened. They quickly raised their shield, released their soul power and turned them into gas masks, intending to resist the sword Qi. However... chi! Whew! Whew! Chi... the sword flying shuttle, like cutting tofu, penetrates these warriors in an instant. All the armor, the shield, the hood... All cut, no resistance. With one sword, more than 20 warriors died! The whole audience was shocked. Whether it is the family members or the people of the Cangtian peak, they are all scared to scalp numbness and shocked. "This is... The power of your sword?" "God, what''s going on here? What kind of strength are adults? " Qi Ming and other family owners are trembling, and some of them are unstable. "Asshole!" The Lord of the heaven cliff was furious, and the killing intention in his eyes surged wildly: "I will surely capture you alive, and then let you live and not die, so that you will always suffer from torture!" The shrill roar broke the silent night of the sky cliff. But the white night had no fear. His eyes were cold and he said in a deep voice, "kill!" "Kill!" The strong men of the families rushed in at once. Silver armour garrison also carried a long spear into a meteor, stabbing at the crowd. In the blink of an eye, both sides of the power immediately intertwined together, crazy fight up. The Lord of heaven cliff rushed directly to the white night, and the general situation fell from the sky. Bang!In the white night, people almost fell from the air due to the suppression of the general situation on their shoulders. He snorted coldly and raised his breath. He stared at the Lord of the heaven cliff who was patted to his head with one claw. His backhand was a sword. The Lord of the heaven cliff was aware of the terrible power of abandoning the divine sword. He did not dare to make a hard connection, so he immediately dodged away. Then he took a quick step to break through the void and appeared in front of the white night, and his paw hit the forehead of the white night. If you eat this claw, white night''s head will be split like a burst watermelon. But the next second... boom! In the void, suddenly appeared a cruel ghost hand, directly pinched the heaven cliff Lord! The prison hand who abandoned the sword! The Lord of heaven cliff was caught off guard. How could he have thought of such moves in the white night? He struggled immediately. However, at this time, the white night raised his hand again, his fingers stood up, and a dead Dragon Sword power was accumulated on his fingertips, and he chopped at the Lord of the heaven cliff. Shining golden awns cut through the night sky. Not good!! The Lord of the heaven cliff was so shocked that he was eager to urge the magic weapon to dodge. But at this time, a cold knife awn suddenly broke out from the cliff hall and directly split on the prison hand that bound the Lord of the heaven cliff. The prison hand burst. "What?" White night''s face changed a lot, looking at the broken prison hand, brain a burst of hot! This prison hand is made by abandoning the power of divine sword. What I have inside is the power of abandoning the divine sword! Although it is so hasty to use this move in the daytime that the power of abandoning the divine sword power is not pure, even if it is mixed with a trace of the power of abandoning God sword, the prison hand''s strength is not equal to that of ordinary soldiers, let alone tear it apart. The white night looks cold and stares at the cliff hall. But I saw a handsome man with white clothes and ink hair walking out of the cliff hall. The man''s face is full of indifferent smile, and his waist, still pinned a long knife. He stares at the white night for a while, the smile on the corner of his mouth becomes stronger and stronger, and then, a faint laughter spreads out from his mouth. "If I guess right! The sword in your hand... Is it the legendary abandoned sword? " "Well?" The white night froze. Even the general of Shenhou and the Lord of Cangtian cliff didn''t recognize the abandoned divine sword, but he could see through it at a glance? Who is he? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1540 "Who are you?" The white night stared at the man who came out and asked in a deep voice. "My name is Lingjian!" The smile on the man''s face did not disperse for a long time. He looked at the white night and asked with a smile, "what about you?" "White night!" "White night? It''s a good name... Today, whether you''re alive or dead, I remember that name! " Ling Jian nodded, and his sight fell on the black sword in the white night''s hand, and then he said with a smile: "but I''m very surprised. Why do you, a fairyland man, have abandoned the divine sword?" "You can easily recognize that this is abandoned magic sword, which is enough to show that you know something about these magic weapons." The white night gazed at Ling Jian, and his eyes fell on his waist. He lowered his voice and said, "if I guess right, the long knife on your waist... Should be one of the twelve Hongbing soldiers?" "Good eyesight!" Ling Jian said with a smile, "my jingmie sword belongs to twelve Hongbing soldiers with your abandoned God sword! I''ve been looking for other magic weapons all these years. Although I haven''t captured any other magic weapons except jingmie Dao, I have found some traces of them. But to my surprise, the most violent abandoned magic sword among the twelve Hongbing soldiers has been sent to the door by myself! Maybe this is God''s favor to me! It''s doomed to let me merge sword and sword today With that, Ling Jian stepped directly into the sky and walked towards the white night. A strong smell of killing came from him. Obviously, he is determined to get the sword! Next to the sky cliff Lord saw the situation, secretly frowned, immediately also suddenly realized. "So it is. No wonder the ants dare to make a big fuss about the general''s house. No wonder he dares to attack our Cangtian peak at night. It turns out that he has abandoned the divine sword to support him!" The Lord of heaven cliff narrowed his eyes and said with a light smile: "originally, I still wanted to take that treasure from you, but since Ling Jian is interested in it, give it to Ling Jian. But this man... Ling Jian, you''d better give it to me. How dare he attack my Cangtian peak! If I don''t commit suicide, my people will not be convinced. " "Oh?" Ling Jian smiles and says, "in that case, well, the cliff master should be careful. It''s not fun to abandon the divine sword." "Hahaha, what are you afraid of? It''s not a threat to a child if you put it in the hand of a child. What''s more, this guy is not as good as a baby in front of us! " Heaven cliff master sneered, spinning and a quick step toward the white night. The fierce and strong breath again covered, as if the sky collapsed, people breathe tightly. Without saying a word in the white night, the sword will be cut. But as soon as the sword was chopped away, it penetrated directly into the body of the Lord of Cangtian cliff. The illusion? White night suddenly back, but see all directions of space distortion, and twisted area crazy approach to their own. This is the space power of Cangtian cliff master! How thick and fierce! But in the end, he underestimated the power of the sword. When I saw the sword again in the white night, the black sword spirit was like a gust of wind. All of a sudden, all the twisted space was smoothed, and a lot of cracks appeared, as if it would burst at any time. White night eyes turn, immediately caught outside the sky cliff master. Seeing him spinning at high speed, he closed his eyes and recited some pithy formula. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and pointed to the white night: "broken!" Pooh! The hand holding the abandoned magic sword in the white night burst into pieces. The man was shaken off on the spot. "My Lord!" Qi Ming and others in the distance yelled. "True words? The real words of cliff master are terrible Ling Jian said with a smile. "This is my own improved Jue Ming mantra! Once it is launched, it cannot be destroyed by other forces! " The Lord of the heaven cliff laughed, then raised his hand to grab the abandoned magic sword that fell to the ground: "now, this sword is ours!" "Cliff master, don''t touch that sword!" Ling Jian''s face tightened and he immediately called out. "What?" The Lord of the heaven cliff is slightly stunned. "Listen to me, don''t touch it!" Ling Jian drinks again. "This sword is no longer a master. Why fear it?" The Lord of the heaven cliff said in a deep voice, and he caught the sword in his hand! But just as soon as he touched the abandoned sword. Whew! A violent sword spirit suddenly exploded from the abandoned sword. Oops! The Lord of Cangtian cliff was caught off guard and his arm was crushed by the sword Qi. His face changed greatly and he quickly retreated. Although he reacted quickly and avoided the spirit of abandoning God sword, his body was crushed by the terrible power of abandoning God sword, which made him feel embarrassed. "What''s this... What''s going on?" The Lord of heaven cliff is full of wonder. "Cliff master, you have been commanding the heaven cliff for so many years. You should know the treasures very well. Why don''t you know the strength of the twelve Hongbing soldiers?" Ling Jian came over and shook his head. Cangtian cliff master secretly moved eyebrows.Ling Jian is an outsider and doesn''t understand the situation of Cangtian cliff. Although he is the leader of the cliff, he has not been able to rest for a day since he accepted the Cangtian cliff. He is busy fighting with various forces all day. How can he have the leisure to study the treasures in the world? "The twelve Hongbing soldiers knew a little about it, but they didn''t get in touch with it and didn''t know much about it." The main sinking road of Cangtian cliff. "Well, I''ll give you a lesson." Ling Jian stares at the abandoned magic sword and laughs. I only saw the sword whirling around in the air and flying towards the white night. But at the moment of the white night, the broken arm actually grew out of its own, holding the hilt, flying in the air. What a powerful body. Ling Jian kept an eye on himself and spoke faintly: "the reason why twelve Hongbing are powerful is that they all contain incredible power! However, no matter who gets the magic weapon for the first time, it can''t exert its real power. Only by connecting with the sword and building a link, can the power in the sword be released! " On hearing the voice, the Lord of the heaven cliff frowned: "so, the power of the sword was abandoned just now..." "yes, it was released through the bridge between the white night and the divine sword." Ling Jian said with a smile: "he has reached the first level of bridging state with abandoned magic sword! Even if he doesn''t hold the sword, he will be able to give up some of his magic sword power! " "Is it so?" Cangtian cliff master was surprised: "how should we deal with this person?" "Don''t worry!" Ling Jian said with a smile: "cliff master, this battle, or I come!" "Are you sure?" Heaven cliff master asked. He dreadfully hoped that Ling Jian would have an accident at the Cangtian cliff, otherwise he would be finished. "Of course." Ling Jian smiles and stares at the white night and says, "white night, you are just a bridge with the abandoned God sword. I don''t know... Can I win if I have already bridged with jingmie Dao three times?" "Triple?" Everyone around me was in a state of panic. In the white night, my eyes were frozen. It''s no wonder that this person can easily break away from the divine sword power. It turns out that... He and jingmie Dao have reached the point of human Dao Integration... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1541 The great powers present know more or less the twelve Hongbing. Although they don''t know the twelve Hongbing very well, they have heard of the Legendary Warriors such as the dead dragon sword, the abandoned divine sword and the jingmie sword. After Ling Jian''s explanation, they immediately understood the horror of the youth who came out of the cliff hall. Triple? What does that mean? That means that white night can only exert the power of abandoning the divine sword, but Ling Jian can release three. Let''s not say whether there is a gap between abandoning the divine sword and jingmie Dao. Even if there is a gap between the manipulators, the Shenbing still can''t make up for it. However, such a magic weapon has a trace of power, which is shocking enough to destroy the world... "what can I do, my lord?" The chorus behind asked. "Can you hold the Lord of heaven cliff?" The white night asked. "This..." Qi Ming looks at each other with obvious horror on their faces. Obviously, all of them did not have the courage to confront the Lord of the heaven cliff. But at this juncture, if there is one person who withdraws, it will lead to the death of all people, so no one can hide. "With the help of magic weapons, the patriarchs of our families can barely hold him for some time, but not too long..." Qi Ming lowered his voice and said carefully. "Well, you can drag me a small and half column of incense!" The white night is light. "Half a column of incense?" Qi Ming Leng: "adult, you can persist for so long." "Insist?" The white night froze. "I don''t care. Since you want a small piece of incense, let''s have a small one." Qi Ming and others nodded and said, "well, we must be careful when we deal with the Lord of the heaven cliff." "Well." White night said that, directly step in the air, toward Ling Jian. "What? Is this mob going to deal with this seat? " The Lord of the heaven cliff gazed at the Qiming crowd rushing towards him, and said coldly. "Mosang sheep! You rely on your status as a cliff master. You do all kinds of evil in the heaven cliff. Today, we will act for heaven! Die They roared and rushed. A group of family members also came. "Ha ha, I''ll see if you can make it work or not." With a sneer from the Lord of the heaven cliff, the garrison rushed forward, and the man rushed into the crowd of Qi Ming and others to fight. The scene was once again in a frenzy. But white night and Ling Jian are not affected. Seeing Ling Jian pull out Jing Mie Dao and stride in the air, he actually put a sword move in front of the white night. White night slightly a Leng, once thought that he was wrong. Is it a sword, but is it a sword formula? What''s going on? But this is not the time to think about it. Fly in the air in the daytime, and grasp with your left hand. Bang! The space around Ling Jian explodes and twists. However, when the twisted part is close to Ling Jian, it stops abruptly. I''ll take a look at it at night. Ling Jian''s body is full of exquisite power. In the face of this force, no attack or destruction can approach him. It seems that this man is not only afraid of his jingmie Dao, but also his amazing strength. The white night took a deep breath and put out his sword moves. "Today, let me abandon the power of divine sword!" Ling Jian laughs and jumps forward. Whoosh! The man suddenly disappeared. White night frowned, just about to capture Ling Jian''s figure, but suddenly all the space in all directions was broken, and then a knife light appeared from the void, breaking the broken space and sweeping the white night. White night immediately horizontal sword resistance. But the next second... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... behind, in front of and around the white night, there are dense knife lights like waves. These swords are stacked in layers, and each of them has a terrifying destructive power. Roughly estimated, there are thousands of knives. The breath of the white night is tight, and the sword that goes out is contracted back immediately to resist the impact of jingmie sword shadow. Bang! Swords collide. But the surging and thick power of the moment on the whole body of the white night. His mouth spit out a mouthful of blood, people fly out, smash the void, heavy fall on the ground. When he stood up again, countless knife shadows had been left on his body! What a horror! The fierce body of the white night has become a decoration in front of the Jing Mie Dao!If it had not been for abandoning the divine sword at the last moment and unloading part of the power of jingmie Dao in time, I''m afraid that the white night would have been turned into a pile of meat and died completely. It''s not as sharp as the sword. "Tut tut tut..." Ling Jian shook his head and said with disappointment: "it seems that I underestimated you. You are not as powerful as I imagined! You don''t deserve this sword. " "is it not good enough?" and has the final say? Cold hum in the white night, I raise my sword again and kill him in the past. The cruel sword power of abandoning God swept away, and the sword force was soaring into the sky. In the dark, it seemed that a nine hell devil roared in the sword power. What an amazing sword! But Ling Jian could not feel any threat. On the contrary, he became excited and people gave out crazy laughter. "Good! Good! Good! Is this the power of the abandoned sword? It''s really not disappointing! Although you did not play its due power, but I feel it! I can smell the most violent power in its blade! Good! Ha ha ha... " after the sound of laughter, Ling Jian with a ferocious smile, slashed the blade! Dong!!! Abandon the divine sword and Jing Mie Dao collide with each other. But the white night obviously does not support, the arms tremble wildly, has not yet supported to the third breath, then was shocked to fly by the violent power on the knife. People hit the side of a peak, in an instant, the whole peak instantly broken. "A sword opens the sky!" Ling Jian screams and starts his sword moves again. Jingmie sword releases a sharp blade shadow. With the momentum of cutting the earth and breaking the sky, it splits into the white night here. "Sword God comes down to earth!" The night roared. The spirit power and immortal power in the body soared into the sky and turned into a huge shadow of the sword God. The horizontal sword blocked the falling jingmie sword shadow. However, the shadow of the sword God was obviously hard to support. After a long time, it began to break. But this time is enough to breathe in the daytime. He stood up again, stepped a little, fell into the void, quickly approached Ling Jian, and again raised the sword to chop. The abandoning God sword was probably affected by Jing Mie Dao and began to tremble slightly. The white night takes advantage of the situation to sacrifice all the power of the abandoned magic sword. For a time, the whole body of the sword was covered with dark breath, and the sword power soared to the sky. However, jingmie Dao is not an ordinary thing. The edge of the sword starts to flash with a strong light. The fierce and arrogant power rises. Ling Jian dances wildly, and the two fight head-on. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... is splashed around with angry ripples. Lingjian holds the knife in one hand and is skillful. In the white night, one hand buckles the sword, but the other hand has to release the nine soul sword formula from time to time to stop the opponent''s attack. The situation on the scene is very clear. Every frontal collision, white night''s arms are constantly shaking, the other side''s blade swing over the sword force is so strong that they almost tear up the white night. After fighting for a few minutes, it was hard to support the white night. "You lost!" Ling Jian said with a smile. "That may not be so!" The white night panted slightly. "Is it?" Ling Jian squinted, looked at the white night, and said with a smile, "I''m surprised. I don''t know why you only have such a little strength, but you don''t have any fear when you face me... But it doesn''t matter anymore! Because I don''t want to play anymore! " As soon as the voice fell, Ling Jian''s pupil became ferocious, and the Jing Mie Dao in his hand became irritable. It''s hard to breathe at night. But the blade vibrated wildly, and a great deal of exquisite power was vented from above. The power of anything that touches the cloud will vanish. How terrifying, Rao is a little suppressed by it! If you master the third power! Maybe you can still compete with me, but you can only play a heavy abandoned magic sword power! What a pity! Now, this sword is mine Ling Jian grinned grimly. With a wave of his hand, Jing Mie Dao revolved around his palm. The blade of the sword was broken and impermanent, which instantly scattered the power of the abandoned God sword and directly cut through the wrist of the white night. Pooh! At night, his right hand was cut off and flew straight into the air. Blood gushed. He stepped back in a hurry. However, Ling Jian raised his hand and caught his broken wrist, which made him shake. The broken wrist of the white night turned to ashes. Ling Jian clasped the abandoned God sword, horizontal sword in front of his eyes, watching carefully, the excitement in his eyes became more and more intense. "Good! Good! Good! Ha ha ha ha... I finally got the second Hongbing! I finally got the second Hongbing, ha ha... the sound of laughter rippled everywhere. Qi Ming, Jin Tianhong, Cangtian cliff master and others are looking towards this side. When we see the current situation, Qi Ming and others are extremely shocked."My lord..." "hehe, how can he be the enemy of Ling Jian? It''s ridiculous Heaven cliff master sneers. "The situation is not good!" Jin Tianhong lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "gentlemen, what should I do?" "To go is to die, not to go is to die, only to continue to fight!" One is humanity. But there was only despair in his eyes. "It''s a pity that he abandoned his sword, otherwise we would not have fallen into his hands." "So far, we can only take a step and see a step!" People took a deep breath and felt helpless. The situation seems doomed. This farce will end with the collapse of all the big families... many people have foreseen it. After all, the plan of the white night is really a mess! But they have to. The main face of Cangtian cliff shows a sneer. It''s a good thing for him to eradicate these potential clans today. "Fortunately, Ling Jian is here, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with abandoned magic sword!" Heaven cliff master whispered to himself. Here, Ling Jian put up his smile and squinted at the white night. "Now, it''s time to send you on the road. In order to thank you for giving me the sword, I decided to leave you with a whole body!" "Thank you very much." "However, do you really think I lost to you?" "Well?" Ling Jian was stunned. But see the white night suddenly, eyes open. Bang! A large amount of sword power erupted on the abandoned God sword, which was released to the surrounding areas, and quickly turned into a prison hand and grabbed at Lingjian. Ling Jian saw this, but he didn''t move. With a disdainful smile on his face, he said with a light smile: "do you still use this move? Are you looking down on me? How can you counter me with your heavy sword power "You think you''re the only one who has the power of three swords?" Said the white night. "What?" Ling Jian''s face was stunned and thought he had heard something wrong. But at this time, the white night has already pulled out another sword from his waist and cut it fiercely towards the Ling sword over there! Roar!! An earth shaking dragon roar resounded through the whole sky cliff. Ling Jian lost his color in fright. He looked at the sweeping sword force and made a shrill cry in his mouth. "Die! Loong! Sword www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1542 Roar!! The earth shaking roar makes the sky and earth change color, the stars turn upside down, and heaven and earth collapse. At that moment, the whole Cangtian peak was engulfed by the endless power of destruction. Countless mountains tremble. Countless earth tears. Countless fighting souls are subconsciously separated, all crawling on the ground, shivering. At this moment, even the Lord of the heaven cliff was pale and trembling wildly. Does this man rely on abandoning the sword? No! His real dependence is the dead dragon sword!! Ling Jian crazily raised the Jing Mie Dao in his hand. The force of the sword was fully opened, and the body of the sword soared. It turned into a huge and incomparable huge blade to cover the sky. But the next second... Dong!! The terrifying power of the dead dragon''s sword directly blows on the jingmie sword. The blade trembled wildly, and the sword power of the dead dragon splashed on the blade, almost tearing the jingmie sword. Ling Jian tried to run to the side. But... he was a little late! Under the terrible power of the dead dragon sword, Jing Mie Dao could not hold on, and it turned into a ray of light and ran into Ling Jian''s body. After losing the resistance of jingmie sword, Ling Jian''s lower body was also swallowed up by the dead dragon sword, and was torn on the spot. Only half of the body escaped, but he fell heavily on the ground, which was hard to move. At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. Whether it is Qi Ming or Jin Tianhong. Whether it''s the Lord of the heaven cliff or countless strong ones. This time, they are all petrified, staring at this shocking scene, a head is boiling hot. White night step a bit, fell on the ground, one holding the dead dragon sword, the other holding the abandoned God sword, stepping toward Ling Jian. Ling Jian''s eyes are dull looking at the people coming, the eyes are full of fear and fear. "I didn''t expect you to have a dead dragon sword, you could have a dead dragon sword!! Isn''t it said that the sword of the dead dragon has disappeared in the red sea of the fallen dragon in the holy immortal region? Why do you have a dragon sword? " Ling Jian trembled wildly and screamed. "How can I explain it to you?" White night shook his head and said: "still do not explain, after all, I have no interest in explaining to a dead person what." "The dead?" Ling Jian''s frightened face suddenly raised a trace of anger: "do you really think you killed me?" "Do you mean your triple startling and killing sword power?" In the light of the white night, the dead dragon sword in his hand suddenly blooms a lot of golden halo, like a big hand towards Ling Jian. Ling Jian''s pupil shrinks wildly. "Triple dead Dragon Sword power?" He whispered and his brain hummed. Twelve Hong soldiers are strong and weak. In fact, the gap between other Hongbing is not big. Their power children play full open users. But... The dragon sword is different! It is better than the other eleven soldiers. It''s even more difficult to manipulate it! Not to mention bridging with it. But the man in front of him... Is the one with the dead dragon sword. "Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible..." Ling Jian''s lips were bloodless and trembled wildly. "Thank you for your jingmie sword!" White night face expressionless said, spinning and arm micro motion. "White night, I''ll come to you!" Ling Jian roared bitterly. "Well?" White night eyebrow Dun move, do not know its meaning. Driven by him, the sword power of the dead dragon immediately swallows Lingjian. In a flash, Ling Jian''s body was crushed by the power of the dead dragon sword. The white night put away the sword and went to pick up Jing Mie Dao. But when people lean past, they find that there is no Jing Mie Dao on the ground, only some scattered pieces of meat of Ling Jian. "Jingmie Dao?" White night is confused. However, after searching for a circle, the figure of the knife was not found. Is it hard to be chopped up by the dragon sword? At night, the heart gave a sudden beat, but soon people shook their heads. It''s impossible! How can Jing Mie Dao be broken so easily? Even if it''s broken, there''s still debris, right? But if it''s not broken, how to explain it? What''s the meaning of the last sentence of Ling Jian? The white night frowned and looked at the distant sky cliff Lord. At this time, I''m afraid that only the Lord of heaven cliff knows the truth of the matter? He suddenly turns around, steps a little, toward the sky cliff Lord crazy rush. "Ah?" The Lord''s face changed greatly, and he immediately turned his head and ran. "Stop him!" He cried at night.Qi Ming, Jin Tianhong and others just came back to God, and they all rushed to block him in front of the Lord of Cangtian cliff! The Lord of the heaven cliff is eager to sacrifice his magic weapon to break through the interception of people. But just after his magic weapon was sacrificed, he was torn to pieces by the dead dragon sword coming from behind. The Lord of the heaven cliff is full of despair. The man suddenly turns around and looks at the man walking towards him step by step. "Don''t kill me!" Cangtian cliff main shudder road. "If you want to live, answer me a few questions!" White night light said. "Say! My Lord, you say, as long as the little one knows, the little one will say nothing! " The Lord of heaven cliff is eager for the way. "What''s the matter with Ling Jian?" "Is he... Not dead?" the white night said On hearing the sound, the Lord hesitated and said in a low voice, "yes, he is not dead." "Oh?" The white night squinted: "did you escape through the art of space? Or some kind of magic weapon? But I saw his stump and broken arm. What''s going on? " "Neither." The Lord of the heaven cliff shook his head and said in a deep voice: "in fact, what you are facing is just a part of Ling Jian!" "Separation" The white night was slightly surprised. "Yes, split up!" The Lord of the heaven cliff said in a low voice: "Lingjian is a person who startles the temple. His essence is actually still in the temple of God, and what he has been in contact with the outside world is actually his sub body! As you know, the stronger the soul cultivates, the more afraid they are of death. So many of the most powerful go out with extra care. Because of the innate constitution of Lingjian, he has forged a self-body by using the technique, which is the same as his body. However, if the body is dead, he will not die. However, his original experience will be bitten back and he will fall into a deep sleep for about 5000 years. So you killed Ling Jian, Lingjian is only sleeping for 5000 years. After 5000 years, his body will wake up and he will still find you for revenge "In this case, what about jingmie Dao?" The road sank in the white night. "Called away from him!" Cangtian cliff master hoarse road. Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. In the situation just now, he had to expose the dead dragon sword, but he didn''t want to achieve the effect of eradicating the roots. Now this Ling Jian knows that he has a dead dragon sword. If he can''t get rid of it, he is afraid that there will be endless troubles in the future. He took a deep breath, and his heart seemed to have made a decision. He said in a deep voice, "where is the temple of terror?" Heaven cliff Master heard the sound, his whole body trembled violently. "White night, what do you want to do?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1543 "Don''t worry about it!" White night light said. But the Lord of the heaven cliff obviously knew something. He bowed his head and thought for a moment, then took a deep breath. He said carefully: "that place is not clear for a while. There are many people here. My Lord, I think we can go into the hall and talk about it slowly. What do you think?" "Speak slowly and in detail?" The white night squints, light said: "I see you just don''t want to say it?" "My Lord, why do you say that?" The Lord of the heaven cliff frowned, but his face was full of fear. "If you want any conditions, just say so. Don''t beat around the bush." The white night face is expressionless way. "In that case, I will be frank." There was a ray of strange light in the eyes of the Lord of the heaven cliff, and he was still in a state of panic: "I know you want to deal with the temple of terror. In fact, I don''t know much about the temple of terror. If you let me leave here at night, I can tell you all the news about the temple!" "Let you go?" White night light way: "good, then you first tell me what you know, I will let you go." "Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" The Lord of the heaven cliff shook his head: "if I said that, you will certainly destroy my mouth. After all, you must keep the secret of the dragon sword! " Many people around him were terrified. Of course, they have heard of what happened in the holy land. But because of the special situation of Cangtian cliff, many people can''t go there, so they don''t get involved. Of course, the main reason is that the massacre in the red sea of falling dragon is so shocking that many people can go but dare not. You know, there are countless souls who died in that turmoil. All kinds of powers have fallen. How dare they chase the line of dead dragon sword? What''s more, even Shenji palace has stepped in. Can the rest of us have a chance? But nobody expected that the dead dragon sword would appear here. In the hands of this fairyland! It appears in the Cangtian peak. The white night was silent. But the Lord of heaven cliff narrowed his eyes. He was not an ordinary man, and had already seen the plight of white night. The white night must go to the Jingshen temple to kill his mouth. Although it has 5000 years for him to arrange, once Ling Jian wakes up, the secret of his dead dragon sword will not be protected. If things come to Shenji palace, it will be troublesome at night. What''s more, he didn''t understand the temple of terror. It''s 5000. Who can guarantee that Ling Jian will wake up in advance? Therefore, the main material of Cangtian cliff will set himself free at night. "Jingshen temple is a place unique from the heaven cliff and the holy immortal area. It is not a place that ordinary people can contact. In the white night, you can ask Qi Ming, Huang Yao and Jin Tianhong. They may have heard of Jingshen temple and know about it, but I can assure you that none of them knows where it is. If you don''t have my guidance, you can''t kill it Lingjian, so you can only choose to let me go, otherwise, what you lose is the dead dragon sword! Once the news of the dead dragon sword comes out, there will be countless powers that you can''t imagine to plunder, and the people of Shenji palace will come to you. At that time, even if you are strong, you will not be able to hold the sword! " The words fell to the ground, and all the people around him showed their color. "How can I make sure you don''t let my secret out?" After thinking for a moment, the white night suddenly raised his head and asked. "I can take forgetting pills to forget this memory." Heaven cliff master smile way. "Is it?" White night touched the chin, people slowly toward the sky cliff Lord. At the moment, there is no fear on the Lord''s face. Instead, he is indifferent and smiling. But just then, the white night suddenly raised his head. "But... Even so, I decided to kill you!" "Well?" Heaven cliff main breath a tight. However, the white night suddenly disappeared, and then a terrible killing idea swept over him. The Lord of the heaven cliff was shocked and retreated in a hurry to avoid the fierce sword meaning of the white night. Then he roared: "81 heavy array, open it for me!" Whoa!! Eighty one halos lit up in the sky. This is the terrifying array of Cangtian cliff on Cangtian peak. They all have different energy, some contain strong wind, some carry hot flame, some are extremely cold frost power, and even some of the array, they even splash out the terrifying space power. With the roar of the Lord of the heaven cliff, all the strength is poured into the Lord of the heaven cliff like a ribbon. "White night, you don''t want to know the location of the temple of terror?" Heaven cliff Lord anger road. "I don''t like to trade with a cunning wolf. I can look for it slowly, but you must get rid of this threat." It''s cold at night. "You... Hum! White night, do you really think I''ll give in so easily? As the overlord of Cangtian cliff, how can I admit defeat so easily? Even if you have a dragon sword, you may not be able to do anything to me! "Heaven cliff master shock anger said, a hand directly toward the white night. Click! Click! Click! Chucha... a large amount of frost covered the sky, and everything in front of the white night was covered with dust. Whether it is the soul or the void, it seems that time will freeze at this moment. "I know that your so-called soft compromise is just delaying time." White night light road, pull out abandon God sword to dance forward. The dark body of the sword whirled wildly and rolled out a big hole in the terrible frost. White night into the hole flying, people like a rainbow, pouring into the sky cliff Lord. "Let you see my true strength!" Heaven cliff master''s eyes actually burst out of flame, hands held high, palm like a red lotus looming, and then waved toward the white night. Whoa!! A sea of terrible fire was burning wildly. All the void is burned. The sky has melted. All the scenes in people''s eyes became as soft as liquid. At night, his face was tense and his fingers were twitching. Whoa! At the same time, the sword Qi of the dead dragon filled his whole body. At the same time, he got up again and stabbed the void in front of him. "Jailer!" Bang! The Lord of the heaven cliff burst out a terrible dark hand under his body, which accurately and diligently seized him. The Lord of the heaven cliff was imprisoned again and couldn''t move. White night seizes the opportunity and draws the dead dragon sword with a backhand. Roar!! The terrible sword force tears the flame and covers it with the power of destroying the withered and decaying sky. However, the Lord of the heaven cliff seems to have been on guard for a long time. The man read the mantra in a hurry, and a belt flew out of his waist and danced wildly in the air like a dragon. Finally, it turned into a huge circle, and the center of the circle was aimed at the sword power of the dead dragon and ran into it quickly. Hiss... strange sounds come out. Just look at that strange circle is like a big mouth, devouring all the terrible dead Dragon Sword power. The white night frowned slightly and looked at the circle. However, the power of the space in the middle of the circle was surging wildly. It was like a portal, and all the sword power of the dead dragon was transmitted away. It''s so rich in space energy that the Lord of Cangtian cliff may not be able to use such strong power before. It seems that he has gained the increase of the array. But now the white night is a triple dead Dragon Sword power, and there is no lack of such a powerful space power. He drew his sword again and cut it. The sword of the dead dragon once again rushed out. "In vain! Although the dead dragon sword is strong, it is still a dead thing. Its power depends on the user. But you are too weak. No matter how strong it is, you can''t play it out! Before, Ling Jian might as well have been defeated by you. How could I make Lingjian''s mistakes again? " The Lord of the heaven cliff sneered, driving the circle forward, intending to follow the same pattern and swallow the sword force again. But at this time, white night fingers move. Whoa! The impetuous death dragon sword was like a living creature. When it was about to hit the inside of the circle, it suddenly raised it and avoided the circle? "What?" The Lord of the heaven cliff is stunned. "Nine soul sword rhyme!" The white night roared. Bang! The sword power of the dead dragon exploded on the spot and turned into hundreds of millions of small swords, which covered the sky and covered the main cliff like the sky. The force of desolation tore the mountains and rivers, smashed the sky peak, darkened the moonlight, annihilated the stars, and the whole sky cliff trembled violently. What a blow! Sword like waves, sweeping across all directions! However, the white night underestimated the ability of the Lord of the heaven cliff. The Lord of heaven cliff put up his expression of astonishment, and a faint smile reappeared on his face, and a whisper came out of his mouth. "True words! Transfer Whoosh! The body of the white night was immediately enveloped by the power of truth. Suddenly, his eyes were wide and his eyes were turned. His present position is in front of the Lord of the heaven cliff, facing the dead Dragon Sword power. The release of the hundreds of millions of dead Dragon Sword power, has been close at hand, towards him! "Ah?" Jin Changgui, Qi Ming and others were shocked. "Three feet green rope technique!" The Lord of heaven cliff yelled again, and his strength was released. Whoa! The body of the white night was suddenly bound by a wisp of invisible air, and people could not move. He was staring at the sword power of the dead dragon, and suddenly realized that all this was the plot of the Lord of the heaven cliff. He delayed time to start the array, was deliberately held by the prison hand, forced to use the dead dragon sword at night, and then deliberately devoured the dead dragon sword with the gate of space to create his chance to use the true word. All of these techniques are flowing like clouds and flowing water, making people unable to defend themselves.It''s not easy to be the Lord of the heaven cliff. It''s just... He underestimated white night. Today''s white night, although his soul state is not high, his soul power, soul skills and inheritance are not what ordinary people can imagine. But I heard a drink in the white night. "Reverse magic skill!" Whoosh! The Cangtian cliff owner, who was held by the prison hand, also felt a sudden flash in front of him. When he recovered, he actually changed his position with the white night. What? The Lord of the heaven cliff was shocked and turned back to God. But the sword power has already attacked! All of a sudden! It''s too late! "No His pupils shriveled and he roared. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the sword power of the dead dragon instantly drowned him. A huge abyss was blown through the ground. As a result of this attack, the sky peak was fragmented, and the sky was distorted. Around the soul of the staring, a brain hot, a face of disbelief. When all the sword power of the dead dragon disappears, people will recover. If you look at the place full of dust, you can''t see the figure of the Lord of the heaven cliff. "Heaven cliff master? Is that how they were killed? " Jin Tianhong looks at it stupidly, his eyes are full of incredible... "no! He''s not dead! " He said with a deep look. "What?" Everyone was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1544 Hearing the words of the white night, Jin Tianhong, Qi Ming and others jumped wildly. People were looking at the dark abyss in a hurry. But... It''s empty. There''s nothing. What''s going on? The Lord of heaven cliff should be blasted into powder? How can you not die? Is white night a joke? However, the next second, a strange phenomenon appeared. Only to see that there is a space crack in the dark space, and then a broken figure emerges from the crack. That is the Lord of the heaven cliff. "What?" There was an uproar all around. "It''s a space cave!" Someone called out. "In front of the dead dragon''s sword power, he opened a space cave and hid himself in the cave, avoiding the sword power of the dead dragon?" They were shocked and suddenly realized. No wonder the white night said he didn''t die. At that critical moment, the Lord of the heaven cliff was hiding in the space? It''s just that it takes time to open a space cave. Even those who are proficient in space art can''t open it in such a short time? How did he do it? People were terrified and deeply felt for the means of the Lord of the heaven cliff. But all this, the white night is to see through. "This space cave should be your life-saving skill?" White night staring at the sky cliff Master said. The Lord of the heaven cliff stood in the air, but his body was trembling and towering, and it was difficult to stand still. He was panting, and his whole body was covered with scars. The blood was rolling like a bloody man. He did not answer the question of the white night, as if he had not heard it. But white night has been able to determine. This skill is the same as the magic bone protection in the white night. When his life is threatened, he will start it by himself. When he is about to be torn to pieces by the dragon sword, this life saving skill will open and drag him into the cave by himself, so that he can escape a disaster. "Take it down!" White night raised his hand, light said: "first shut up!" "Yes." Next to Qi Ming nodded, immediately rushed to the past, clasped the Lord of the heaven cliff and took him down. "White night! You are finished! " At this time, the Lord of the heaven cliff suddenly raised his head, glared at him, and roared: "you have exposed the dead dragon sword. So many people here are looking at it. You can''t keep this secret. Unless you kill them all, the dead dragon sword will not be a secret again! You''re done! You''re done! Ha ha ha... " he laughed wildly and his eyes were full of hearty color. However, his words, but let everyone panic, eyes full of fear looking at the white night. Indeed. Even if the mouth of the Lord of the heaven cliff is sealed, can the white night seal the mouth of so many people at the scene? These people are just temporary troops assembled by white night. Few of them are really willing to be loyal to the white night. The reason why they come is that they are subject to the white night and are coerced. White night can''t guarantee that they won''t let the secret out. I''m afraid they can''t guarantee it themselves. "My Lord, we will keep this secret to the death! It will never leak out! " At this time, a family master knelt down, his head heavily knocked on the ground, said trembling. "My Lord, we won''t tell you. Please let me wait!" Another family knelt down and said in fear. "My Lord, i... our whole family is willing to make a golden sun blood oath with you. Please let us go!" "And us, my Lord, please... Please... Don''t kill us!" People are scrambling to kneel down, one by one has been very scared. Obviously, this sentence of the Lord of the heaven cliff has achieved his effect. In the end, it''s not easy to be the Lord of the heaven cliff. Just a word will make people on the white night panic. If they can''t be stable, they will break with the white night in the future. However. The white night is especially peaceful. He looked at these people quietly, and seemed to have an idea in his heart. He said faintly, "you all get up! I believe that although you are not willing to be loyal to me now, I believe that after a long time, you will be convinced of me. Therefore, I will not kill you in order to protect the secret of the dead dragon sword. You can rest assured Thank you People looked grateful and cried out in a hurry. But no one knows whether they are at ease. At this time, a group of people flew towards this side. "My Lord!" The voice came. White night side head look, just discover to come person is Huang Yao a crowd! And behind him, there is a middle-aged man with dishevelled hair and ragged clothes. The breath of his body was sealed by his breath, but it was only blocked by his strength.A dull yellow complexion. He looked around and thought he was wrong. Where is the Lord of the heaven cliff? Why is it missing? What''s more, why did the garrison of cangtianfeng surrender? Do you mean... The battle is over? Huang Yao was terrified and his brain was boiling hot. He flew to the white night in front of him. He clasped his fists and made a salute: "see you." "Well." "My Lord, this is Jingwu God!" Huang Yao quickly introduced the man with dishevelled hair behind him, and asked with a puzzled face: "my Lord, where is the Lord of the heaven cliff? God has a seal on his body. We can help him break the seal together, and then we can join hands to fight against the Lord of heaven cliff "No need." White night light way: "Heaven cliff Lord has been taken down by me!" "What?" Huang Yao froze. The Jingwu God Zun at the back also frowned. The man looked at the white night seriously and said in a deep voice: "you are just a fairyland man, but you can defeat the Lord of heaven cliff? It''s impossible! " Speaking of this, he swept around the body of the white night, suddenly seemed to understand something, nodded repeatedly. "Abandon the sword... So it is!" "Oh? Do you recognize it? " "I abandon the divine sword, which is irritable and domineering, and the body of the sword is fierce. I''m obsessed with martial arts, and I''m more interested in martial arts. I don''t know any of the twelve Hongbing soldiers. I can recognize you at a glance. But what''s the matter with your sword? What kind of weapon is this? " The sight of Jingwu God falls on the dead dragon sword and asks lightly. Since the combination of dead dragon sword and white night man sword, white night has been able to easily shield the body breath of the sword and even change the appearance of the sword slightly. Even those who have seen the sword can no longer recognize it. It''s not important to shake your head to save me "Then why did you save me?" The spirit of Jingwu reveres the Tao. "Because I promised your wife to bring your daughter here!" The white night is light. When Jingwu God heard this, he was stunned. "My... Wife? Is it... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1545 White night is never a good person, and will not be soft for a little girl who is not involved in the risk. He came to this cliff to have a purpose. He was meant to let the God of Cangtian cliff solve it for him. However, if the LORD did not cooperate, he could only find the God of Jingwu. Hearing the words of the white night, the change of the divine respect of Jingwu was obvious, but soon, he stopped his loss of state, and he said, "how are she... OK?"? Where did you see her? " The white night did not immediately answer, but made an eye towards the Yellow Yao and others. The people agreed to disperse immediately. "Take over the other places of Cangtian peak, and send someone else to guard the entrance!" "Repair the array here, come on." "Block the news, there is no wind and grass here can be leaked out, or there is no amnesty for killing." The leaders of the families began to lay out the situation. White night and the refined martial arts God Zun went to the cliff palace. Sitting on the throne of the Lord of the cliff on the sky in the white night, she caressed a gem on it with her hand, and said softly, "she died." The refined martial arts God respected the sound, his face changed rapidly, and a ray of disbelief was rippling in his pupils. He watched the white night silently, and his eyes gradually fell silent. "How did she die?" "Killed by the Lord of bliss." Calm down on the night, and tell the truth of the matter. The martial arts God respected and killed all over him. The violent breath almost broke through the seal of the Lord of the Cangtian cliff. But knowing that the night had leveled the Lord of bliss, the violence immediately reduced a lot. He was back against the pillar, his face full of decadence and loss, people want to laugh, and want to cry. White nights never saw such a delicate expression on the face of the strong at this level. In his cognition, there are only two expressions of the strong. One is a deep and full of proud laughter, which is mostly to achieve a certain purpose, the other is fear and fear, that is, most of them face the extremely terrible existence, near death. So-called heaven and earth, nothing but a survival game. "The master of martial arts took a deep breath and said hoarsely," I didn''t expect that she had suffered so much for me... I am sorry for her... "Br > your regret and regret now is useless, but fortunately, little pity is still peaceful, and I will bring it to you later Peace in the night. "Thank you very much." The martial arts God is very busy holding fist. "No thanks." "I am a man who says it is imperative that I promise my mother of little pity, then I will do it." "Little pity? Is that my daughter''s name? " The refined martial arts God whispered, and the pain in his eyes was even more serious. But soon, he came up and immediately hugged again and worshipped at the white night: "it seems that she met the noble man. Your kindness, Lord white night, will never forget, but before that, there is an ungrateful invitation. Please also ask the white night adult to help. " "What''s the busy?" Ask in the white night. "I want some materials, and only Cangtian peak can collect them at present. I hope that adults can help them collect them." "The God of refined martial arts said earnestly. Hearing this, the eyes of the white night were fixed a little, and the body bent forward, staring at the master of Jingwu: "tell me what you want these materials to do." Perhaps it was aware of the subtle change of white night. The refined martial arts God was hesitant. But at this point, he did not have to hide it. He said: "adults in the white night should not worry more. There is no conspiracy under it, but they want to try to revive the inner people through some ancient methods." "Is it?" White night mouth angle up, light smile way: "can help me also resurrect a few people?" Once this is down, the God of refined martial arts is stunned immediately. Only watch the white night straight up, walked down, a quiet eyes at the Jingwu God. "I said that I must say things in the night and promise others things will be done. But you should know more clearly than me the current situation of cangtianya. But do you know why I should bring your daughter in and get together with you in such a turbulent time? Because I want to give your daughter to you early, and then get the benefits from you, I believe that with your strength and means, there will be a way to revive! So, I''m here! " Said the white night, with a calm face. This words fell to the ground, the martial arts God respected instantly understood everything. No wonder white night will take little pity with all his mind. No wonder he will attack the cliff of Cangtian without breaking his hand, and save the divine respect of refined martial arts.... he gazed at the white night and whispered, "so, your main purpose is to revive the people you want to revive?" "I was trying to ask you about this question, but now that you say you can revive your lover, it should be easy for those who will revive me?" Said the night. "But this kind of counter heaven change life skill will affect longevity yuan. If I have too many resurrected people, I will not live long.""It''s better to lose some longevity yuan than to sacrifice your life and your daughter''s life?" The white night said indifferently. The words fell to the ground, and the face of Jingwu God changed suddenly. His eyes were cold, and his killing intention was vertical and horizontal: "are you threatening me?" "Yes." White night was not polite, and his face was still expressionless: "now I just need to send a signal, your daughter will be killed on the spot!" "You..." Jing Wu Shen Zun was impatient, pointing to the white night, his whole body trembled slightly. But soon, his face became ferocious, and he said coldly, "but do you think you have the life to send a signal?" As soon as the voice fell, a burst of Chinese patterns burst out of the body of Jingwu God Zun. The lines collapsed and splashed in all directions, attacking the surrounding area. In an instant, the whole cliff hall was shaking. An incomparable breath burst out from the body of Jingwu God. In the face of this vast power, everything seems to become small. The spirit of terror is worthy of being the God of Jingwu. This kind of breath can not be countered by the Lord of heaven cliff! In this breath, his seal was broken by itself. Huang Yao and others stationed outside were all shocked by this terrible force, and they rushed in one by one. Seeing the scene, their faces changed greatly. They immediately sacrificed all the magic weapons and swords and surrounded the Jingwu God. "What do you want to do?" Huang Yao drank. However, Jingwu God Zun was fearless. The man glanced at Huang Yao and others, and said, "I was imprisoned by the Lord of Cangtian cliff, not because my strength was sealed by him, but because his cell was built with powerful bones, which was extremely fierce and hard to break through. When you took me out of the cell, you already released me. With respect to me, it''s because of these rotten fish and shrimps It''s not my opponent of Jingwu shenzun. Even if the guy mosang sheep took me at the beginning, it was also a conspiracy. Otherwise, with force, ten of them would not be able to do anything about me! " When people heard the sound, their faces were full of horror. "Oh?" There was not much change in the white night''s face, but a wave: "go out!" "But... My lord..." "go out." The white night repeated it in a firm tone. Huang Yao a crowd hears the voice, murmured the lower lip, do not know what to say, can only withdraw from the cliff hall. "I think it''s time to discuss things between us again." Jingwu God looked at the white night road. "No White night shook his head: "I still said that, if you don''t help me revive the person I want, you and your daughter will only be there to reunite with your lover." "Well?" Jingwu God Zun''s face turned cold, and he was no longer polite. He made a leap to the white night. In a flash, the whole cliff hall seems to be the shadow of Jingwu deity. It''s so changeable that you can''t defend it. And in the moment of these shadows appeared, countless big hands appeared around the white night, and they all grabbed at the white night. Every big hand has a substantial feeling. If there is a slight carelessness in the daytime, it will be immediately captured. But. He did not make resistance, still sitting in the chair, quietly looking at the front. Until the big hand is near... Dong! Bang! Bang! Thump... a series of dull noises burst out. Just look at those who grab the hands of the white night as if hit what barrier, one by one are all bounced away. In an instant, all the shadows disappeared. The original God of Jingwu also appeared. He fell on the ground, as if some force had been exerted on him. He stepped back a few steps, and when he stopped, he was staring at the white night. "What a terrible force! What power is this? You should not have such a power as fairyland. What magic weapon did you use White night stood up straight, he took off his sword and stabbed it on the ground. Dead dragon sword and scabbard pierced the floor of cliff hall. He held the handle of the sword and drew it out slowly. The dark body of the sword has no violent sword spirit. It is simple and changeable. But just at a glance, Jingwu deity seems to know something. His eyes widened and his voice trembled as he pointed to the sword. "This sword..." "is the dead dragon sword!" White night said quietly. "Death... Death dragon sword?" The expression of Jingwu God has been completely frozen. He never expected that this man''s sword was a dead dragon sword! No wonder he couldn''t see through the sword before... but soon, Jingwu God regained his mind. He took a deep breath and adjusted his turbulent state of mind. The man said again, "but even if it is like this, what can we do? Even if you have a dead dragon sword, it will not help. Your soul level is too low to play the real power of the dead dragon sword. You are like a child holding a huge sword. Although the huge sword is powerful, you can''t move it! ""Is it?" White night light way, finger move. Suddenly, a terrible halo burst out from the body of the dead dragon sword. The face of Jingwu God changed suddenly. Before he could move, he saw that the sword body rushed out of the sword force and filled the whole cliff hall like a torrent. The spirit of Jingwu was stunned. He looked at the sword power of the dead dragon that surrounded him. For a long time, the talent whispered out a sentence. "Man sword... In one?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1546 White night fingers flash. All the sword power will return to the body of the dead dragon immediately. Just like the precipice Hall of Shura purgatory, it immediately restored calm. Seeing this scene, Jingwu deity has fallen into silence completely. He was obsessed with martial arts, and even more obsessed with Shenbing. Otherwise, he would not see the abandoned magic sword at his waist in the white night. If it had not been for the triple link between the white night and the dead dragon sword, it would have been hard for him to escape the insight of Jingwu God. With his understanding of Hongbing, Jingwu shenzun knows how terrible the power of man and sword is. Maybe under the direct confrontation, Jingwu God Zun can compete with the white night. But... This man is not just a dead dragon sword with triple links! He has abandoned the magic sword! He also has the power of countless clans outside. If we try our best to exterminate Jingwu shenzun in the daytime, we will surely die with the help of Jingwu shenzun, the injured body just rescued from the prison. At this moment, the God of Jingwu understood everything. No wonder this person has no fear in the face of his own, no wonder he dare to threaten himself so boldly. It turns out that he has such a card. The cliff Hall fell into silence. For a long time, the spirit of Jingwu sighed and said faintly, "well, I promise you." "Good!" Baiye nodded and said: "I will collect some pills to increase longevity yuan for you, which can be regarded as compensation for you. In addition, if you need any materials, I will order someone to prepare them for you! I hope the art of resurrection can be carried out as soon as possible! " "This method of changing one''s life against heaven has a chance of success. I can''t guarantee it completely. I''ll make a list for you later. You can send someone to prepare it." "Apart from that, I want to see my daughter right away!" said Jingwu "No problem. I''ll send someone to bring her here. You can live in cangtianfeng for the time being." The God of Jingwu snorted and did not speak. Then he turned to walk outside the cliff hall. But at this time, the white night was drunk again. "Wait a minute!" "Well?" Jing Wu Shen Zun frowned and looked at him sideways: "is there anything else?" "Well." White night nodded: "I want to ask you something more." "Don''t push your luck!" The spirit of Jingwu was angry. "Don''t worry, this matter has no loss to you, it''s just some problems I encountered in my practice." White night light smile way. "Things about cultivation?" The spirit of Jingwu was stunned for a moment and asked, "what do you want to ask?" "I want to know about the construction of Jianling and Shenyuan." "Shenyuan and Jianling both belong to the soul, but one is the soul of human and the other is the soul of sword. After the integration of man and sword, my soul and soul of dead dragon sword have met for the first time. However, there are many difficulties in integrating the two. Therefore, I want to have a good chat with you in this respect." "Oh?" Jingwu God showed a smile of disdain: "it seems that you want to impact the fourth bridge of the dead dragon sword! There are ideas, but unfortunately, you can''t do it. If you can bridge the third level, it is already a great creation, and it has turned corruption into magic, but you still want to impact the fourth level at this stage? I advise you to give up, put your energy on improving your soul state, and consolidate your foundation. Don''t rely on these magic weapons! Otherwise, you will only put the cart before the horse! " "So you don''t know my questions?" The white night asked. "Joke, how can I not know such questions?" Jingwu shenzun disdained to hum and raised his hand. The palm of his hand shook, and an ancient bronze boxing set covered his fist: "this" zhenshanhe "boxing set is my magic weapon to become famous. The bridge between me and it has reached the fourth level. If I had not been imprisoned for a long time, I would have been afraid of entering the fifth weight!" "In that case, you can just answer my question, that is, there is no need to say anything else." White night insisted. Jingwu shenzun frowned and stared at the white night for a long time. He could only promise to come down. This explanation took a whole day. While listening to Jingwu God Zun''s words, he lowers his head and ponders. From time to time, he will ask a lot of strange questions. All these questions are against common sense and incredible. Although Jingwu God Zun is stunned, as a martial arts genius, he can always answer the doubts of white night at the first time. I have to say that the white night is looking for the right person this time. If you ask the Lord of heaven cliff or the general of Shenhou, I''m afraid they will not be able to interpret the white night. A day later, the white night''s heart has an idea. He was excited. He was caressing the dead dragon sword with an eager look. Seeing this, Jingwu God said in a deep voice: "you can''t easily try to bridge with the dead dragon sword for the fourth time. Otherwise, if you are careless, you will be controlled by this powerful sword. At that time, you will become a sword slave, and the dead dragon sword will become an ownerless sword. At that time, I''m afraid that the whole sky cliff will be flattened and no one will have a way to live!""Don''t worry, I won''t mess around like this. Even if I really want to build the fourth bridge, I will be ready to start again!" The white night is light. The spirit of Jingwu did not speak, and his eyes were fixed on the white night, as if he wanted to see through the man''s mind. But at this time, Huang Yao suddenly rushed into the cliff hall. "My Lord! It''s a bad thing, my Lord Huang Yao''s tone was urgent and panting. White night hears sound, eyebrow moves: "what happened?" "Liu Congxin is back Huang Yao said eagerly. Liu Congxin? "Can we say..." "the people of the general''s house have already killed the Cangtian peak. In addition, there are also two powerful people of the powerful families who have arrived! The news of Cangtian peak has somehow leaked out, and now the whole Cangtian cliff has been shaken! " Huang Yao said anxiously. Cangtian peak is subverted, which is an explosive news for the people of Cangtian cliff. Especially for those powerful clansmen, this is the general trend of breaking the pattern of restructuring. Although the white night blocked the event of Cangtian peak for the first time, the paper can''t cover the fire, and the people in the general''s office are not idiots. If they can''t reflect that the white night started on the Cangtian peak, they have spent so many years in vain to stand on the Cangtian cliff. "What are the other potential families?" The white night asked. "Wuyang tower and Wanli Tianmen" Huang Yao emergency road. "Well?" "Are these two forces involved? What a surprise that they cooperated with the general''s office "My Lord, what shall we do?" Huang Yao said eagerly: "look at their appearance, as if to break in! My Lord, we powerful people, I''m afraid we can''t stop them from joining hands "Don''t panic." "Open the array and stop them. The others will come with me to meet them." "Yes, my subordinates are gathering hands now!" Huang Yao clasped his fist and ran down in a hurry. "Follow me, too." The white night is light. "Isn''t it your business?" "If I lost cangtianfeng, it would not be so easy for you to collect resources to revive your wife! We''re still working together, right? " Jingwu God Zun heard it, frowned and snorted: "well, for the sake of Xiaolian, I''ll help you once!" White night light smile, straight to the cliff hall layman. Huang Yao summoned all the staff at the first time. The strong men of every family have arrived. Liu Congxin also saw the white night for the first time. However, his current state is obviously not very good. Many people of the Liu family died and injured, and even he himself was injured. It seems that the people of the general''s mansion saw through the plan of the white night and planned to capture the people of the Liu family. Liu fled back to cangtianfeng with people from his heart. "White night, we are afraid that it is very difficult for us to deal with the joint efforts of Wuyang building, Wanli Tianmen and the general''s office. We can only negotiate with them and protect ourselves first." Liu said in a deep voice with anxiety on her face. "Having lost the threat of the God of the heaven cliff, they have only one idea now, that is, to replace the mosang sheep as the new one. Once they have achieved their goal, they will attack those who once subverted the mountain. Therefore, if they compromise, they will die!" White night light said. Liu opened his mouth from the heart and did not know how to refute it. A moment later, he led countless souls to the entrance of Cangtian peak. And now outside the mouth, has gathered a dense number of soul. The sky and the earth are shadows, covering the sky and the sun. The leader is general Shenhou! He stood quietly at the entrance of Cangtian peak, and he was particularly dazzling in armor. On the other side of the entrance, there are many defenders of powerful families. But in front of general Shenhou, they were shaking wildly and their faces were white. They have never faced such a powerful master, if the war really started, I am afraid they will choose to escape at the first time. Of course, if they have a chance to escape!! Seeing the white night coming, everyone raised their eyes. "White night?!" General Shenhou''s face was particularly ugly. His eyes were not only filled with resentment and anger, but also full of incredible and shocking. I''m afraid it''s not only him, but in the whole sky cliff, no one can imagine that this man of fairyland would beat down the heaven peak overnight! The famous Cangtian cliff master was picked up by a fairyland man... I''m afraid that if something is said, few people will believe it! But people''s eyes are not only looking at the white night, but also looking at the person beside him. "That man... Is the God of Jingwu!""What? Jingwu shenzun? He... How did he get out? " "It must have been the night that set him free!" "He looks like he''s on the side of the white night. You guys... It may be bad!" A solemn voice came from general Shenhou. But Shenhou general was fearless, staring at the arrival of the crowd coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1547 "Why did you bring so many people to Cangtian peak?" The white night looks calm. He walks to the people and looks at the people calmly. Then he looks down on the general Shenhou and says slowly. "It''s not up to you to ask this question? White night General Shenhou said coldly, "where is the cliff master? Why didn''t I see him? Besides, why are you here? " "The cliff master is closed and no visitors are available for the time being. As for us... We have decided to be loyal to the cliff master. Naturally, we are here." The white night is light. "Take refuge in the cliff master? Well, you don''t fool people here A sergeant next to him snorted coldly: "you clearly attacked the cliff master and occupied the heaven peak!" Hearing the sound of the white night, he looked at the sergeant, frowned and said: "do you mean that the Lord of the heaven cliff can''t even deal with me, a little fairyland man? Is he incompetent? " "This..." Sergeant Leng next, some do not know how to answer. If yes, it would be an indirect insult to general Shenhou. After all, he had no alternative. However, a beautiful woman in red shook her head: "you are not an ordinary fairyland person. You have abandoned the divine sword, and have a unique method and body. Compared with you, the ordinary fairyland man is a world of difference. If you really do something to the cliff master, I''m afraid no one can stop you!" The white night looked at the woman, glanced, frowned and said, "who are you?" "Frog in the well! Don''t you even know my lord Yuxin, the main building of Wuyang building? Well, he''s a real jerk Next to a man said scornfully. Wuyang building owner? The white night moved her eyebrows and watched the woman. The breath of a woman is no less than that of the general of Shenhou, and it is strange and hard to find. She is also a strong man. "We''re here to see the cliff master. White night, if you say you''ve taken refuge in the heaven cliff master, please come out and talk about it. Don''t fool us with the naive excuse that the cliff master is in seclusion. We are not three-year-old children. If we meet the cliff master and he admits your identity, we will go. But if the cliff master fails to appear, it proves that you have done something to the cliff master What evil thing happened? For the sake of the stability and harmony of Cangtian cliff, we have the right to fight against you to maintain the stability of Cangtian cliff Another voice came out. This is a middle-aged man. The man has white hair on his temples, dark eyebrows, pale skin, and a serious look. His clothes are particularly luxurious and rigorous. Staring at the man in the white night, he frowned: "who is this again?" On hearing this, the man next to him immediately sneered: "it''s a frog at the bottom of a well. I don''t know it, and I don''t know that. It''s really funny. I''ll tell you, you don''t even know this man in the East China Sea of the ten thousand li Tianmen gate? Hum, what an ignorant fool... " Pooh! Suddenly, a black sword Qi suddenly rose and fell on the man''s body. Everyone who was fast could not react. The man''s words had not finished, then suddenly stopped, the whole person was frozen in place. The four people were breathing hard and staring at the man. Only to see that man''s body trembled, and then slowly split open, blood and viscera immediately scattered on the ground. "What?" The whole audience was shocked. People looked at the white night and saw that he had put the abandoned sword into the scabbard. "White night! How dare you kill in front of general Ben? How dare you The general was furious. All of them pulled out their swords. They were very angry and wanted to do something about it. The white night spoke straight. "Don''t be angry, general Shenhou. I''m just helping you teach some people who don''t know the etiquette. Don''t he know that the strong can''t insult this truth? What''s more, there''s a place for him to talk? This kind of person who doesn''t understand etiquette is not big or small. I''ll help you in addition, that''s for you "You..." "in addition, this is the master of Manchu, isn''t he?" What''s more, you have said that you have no identity in the white cliff? Is the cliff master what you want to see? That''s the Lord of the heaven cliff, the master of the heaven cliff! If the Manchu sect leader wants to rush in, I will regard your actions as attacking cangtianfeng, intending to rebel, and regarding the people of Cangtian cliff as the enemy. If you want to do something, we will have to destroy you on behalf of cangtianfeng! " When man Donghai heard the sound, his eyes were full of killing intention, but he was suppressed by him. He shook his head and said indifferently: "this little brother called white night, I think you seem to have some unclear understanding of your own strength. You have to see the current situation clearly. Do you think these heretical mobs behind you are enemies of our Tianmen, wuyanglou and jiangjunfu? Even if you have the support of Jingwu shenzun, it can''t change the situation. General Shenhou and I can control Jingwu God Zun completely. The Lord Lou Yuxin can deal with you easily. The rest will be a massacre. " "Man Donghai?" Jingwu God Zun snorted coldly and said domineering, "do you think you and Shenhou general are my enemies? If you really think so, come on! Let me see what the source of your confidence is. ""Jingwu God, don''t deceive yourself." General Shenhou shook his head: "you should have just come out of the prison, right? We all see the difference in your own state. If you are in your prime, we may not be able to do anything about you. But you have been imprisoned for many years, and the cliff master must have used a lot of poison on you, right? Before the toxin is completely removed, you are not that majestic spirit God! Why frighten us? " When Jingwu God heard the sound, his face suddenly became heavy. The white night slightly side eyes, looking at the Jingwu God. He did not see that the state of Jingwu God was so bad. The souls around me were not surprised. Liu Congxin, Huang Yao and others all put their hope on the God of Jingwu. Although the white night is strong, there are three strong men in front of them. In addition, the people they bring are not ordinary people. It is obviously not enough to rely on one white night. "Even so, it''s more than enough for you." Jingwu God quietly clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "if you want to do it, you can do it. You don''t have to grind and haw! Waste time here Finish saying, the person then put on posture, urge the spirit of heaven. "It seems that you are determined to fight us!" Louyu heart cold road. "I don''t think it''s rational for you to do it here." White night shook his head. "You can''t help it!" General Shenhou was impatient and cried out: "go! Take these people first! Kill "Kill!" All the souls roared at once and rushed towards the white night and Jingwu deity. The white weapon is ready to fight at night. But just then... ooh!!!! A melodious bugle came from the distance. Everyone was shocked. The horn? "Heaven army?" General Shenhou was stunned. He looked up, only to see a large number of soldiers in silver armor appeared on the sky in all directions. They were like a torrent, pressing towards this side. The snow-white armour, combined with the unstoppable momentum of the sky, covered the sky, and the people below were terrified. "No! We''re surrounded "General, we must retreat at once!" There''s a shout from the general''s house. Shenhou general''s face became heavy and waved, and all of them immediately withdrew from Cangtian peak. The arrival of the heavenly army has greatly changed the situation on the spot. People raised their eyes one after another, but saw that the heavenly army did not stand on the other side of the white night, but fell on the mountain peaks everywhere, surrounded the Cangtian peak. Shenhou general, man Donghai, Lou Yuxin and others were puzzled. But soon they understood something. Afraid of the change of Cangtian peak, the garrison garrisons all over the Cangtian cliff knew it, and they rushed back to Qin Wang. People are breathing tight and the pressure is multiplying. The arrival of the heavenly army makes the chaotic situation more and more difficult to clarify. Just look at the sky army, out of a tall man with a black cape. He stared at the white night below, and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Why do you run wild in my heaven peak "I''m Bai Ye, the deputy leader of Cangtian cliff. Are you General Zhao Fei of Cangtian army?" The white night is light. "Deputy cliff master?" The man named Zhao Fei said coldly: "I have never heard of the vice master of Cangtian cliff! Where is the master of ink cliff? Please let him out "The cliff master is in seclusion!" "If you don''t see the cliff master, I can suspect that you are disturbing the heaven cliff and causing disaster to the Cangtian peak." Zhao Fei was furious: "listen to the order, kill these troublemakers and rescue the cliff master!" "Yes Heaven''s army shouts, kill the generals together. The momentum of the people is like a rainbow, and their soul power is towering. "Which of you dare?" After a big drink in the white night, he suddenly raised his hand and held out a jade ring. It was the commander of the cliff. Seeing this, Zhao Fei''s face changed quickly. He quickly clasped his fist and bowed to his head. The garrison soldiers around him also knelt down on one knee. He looked extremely respectful and did not dare to make any more mistakes. "Zhao Fei, it seems that you know the master of the cliff! Seeing this order is like seeing the cliff master! Now you should believe that I am the vice leader of the cliff? " Calm way of white night. "Zhao Fei has no eyes. Please forgive me, deputy cliff master!" Zhao Fei holds his fist. Zhao Fei is a soldier in the end. He still attaches great importance to the rules. Although he doesn''t know what happened to the Lord of Cangtian cliff, he can control the Cangtian army if he steals or robs the token. This is also the reason why there is no fear at night. General Shenhou''s face was extremely ugly. "You are also eager to protect the Lord. I don''t blame you. But now someone wants to attack cangtianfeng, General Zhao Fei. As the commander-in-chief of the heavenly army, what do you think you should do now?" The white night is light. "I understand."Zhao Fei moved his eyebrows, clasped his fist toward the white night, whirled and pulled out his sword, and directly aimed at the Shenhou generals outside. The people in the general''s office turned pale and retreated one by one www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1548 With the addition of the heavenly army, the situation on the scene gradually became clear. Shenhou general, man Donghai and Lou Yuxin are not natural. "Heaven''s army is coming so fast!" The deep voice of man Donghai. "Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the heavenly army and take over the commander of the cliff, but I didn''t want them to arrive so soon..." Lou Yuxin said. "I''m afraid that this white night had already informed the Cangtian army before the attack on the Cangtian peak, so that they could arrive at the Cangtian peak at the first time and help him out of the encirclement. Anyway, he got the order of the cliff master, so it was easy to control the army." General Shenhou shook his head. "This fairyland is a good idea." Man Donghai hummed. "General Shenhou, what should we do now? Is it a strong attack? " Lou Yuxin asked. "Strong attack?" General Shenhou glanced at the people in front of him and said in a deep voice: "it''s OK to deal with the mob and the garrison in the sky with the strength of our three families, but it will be a bitter battle. Even if we win, it will be a tragic victory. If we don''t have the Jingwu shenzun, everything will be more than enough. But he is here, and the problem is very big. Once we lose both sides, then If some forces intervene, we will all become losers! Don''t forget, those guys are staring here Hearing this, man Donghai and Lou Yu''s heart turned pale, and their eyes were frozen. "What about that?" All over the East China Sea. "Negotiation!" General Shenhou took a deep breath. "With white night?" "He? Hum! It''s not qualified yet! " Shenhou general Leng hum: "we withdraw first, negotiate with those guys, gather strength, and then go to the heaven peak." "Let those guys get involved? But in this case, I''m afraid the cake is not enough to eat "Is that better than not having a bite? Besides, we are going to wipe out the sky peak. If the sky is not clear, it will not has the final say for us. Shenhou general said coldly: "besides, in addition to the sky cliff, but there is a huge baby!" When people hear the sound, their eyes shine. "General means..." Lou Yuxin opened his mouth. General Shenhou did not answer Lou Yuxin, but went straight up to him, staring at the white night, and said faintly, "do you still have a dead dragon sword?" As soon as the words fell, countless people turned pale. "Death... Death dragon sword?" "What''s the matter?" "This fairyland man has a dead dragon sword?" "Is it the legendary sword? The sword... Didn''t it disappear in the realm of immortals? How could it be here? " "No wonder... The fairyland people are so strong "My God, he has not only the sword of dead dragon, but also the sword of abandoning God... Where did this man of fairyland come from?" The scene was in a state of uproar. Countless people breathed tightly and looked at the white night. The eyes were full of heat. It can be said that this sentence can be said to be the most popular words heard by people at present. Rao is Lou Yuxin and man Donghai are shocked. The eyes of Jingwu God are frozen. But the expression of the white night is particularly calm. "I thought the secret would be hidden for some time, but I didn''t expect you to put your eyes on these families. You still didn''t listen to my warning and tell you the news!" White night light said. "You exposed the dead dragon sword in front of so many people, which is impossible to hide!" General Shenhou said faintly, "but I think it''s impossible for me to let you hand over the dead dragon sword! But it doesn''t mean that I can''t take you. White night, I''ll give you three days to think about it. If you are willing to surrender, our general''s office can accept you. We''ll write off all our gratitude and resentment. We will not investigate the past, and I will treat you well! If you don''t surrender... Let''s not say whether you can deal with us with the dead dragon sword, just say that we pass the news that you have the dead dragon sword to Shenji palace. I don''t think we need our help. Shenji Palace''s people are enough to deal with you! Your so-called dependence is no longer able to protect you. Think about it yourself. " After that, general Shenhou directly waved his hand and took people away. Lou Yuxin and man Donghai both take a deep look at the white night. They are both eager to talk and stop. Finally, they choose to turn around and leave. Soon, Cangtian peak was quiet again. But people on this side of the white night don''t look very good. "This is terrible." Jingwu God looked at the white night without expression: "the news of your dead dragon sword has been exposed. I think it will not be long before this matter will spread. Let''s not say whether it will attract great energy, just talk about Shenji palace. Once the Shenji palace comes, you must hand over the dead dragon sword. They are forcing you. You can either run away, give up cangtianfeng or hand over the dead dragon sword But if you lose the dragon sword, you will not be a threat to them! We can''t stand here. Our situation is not optimistic! " "I know." The white goose said calmly, "but fortunately, there will be three days. I think the general Shenhou will block the news for us for three days. Within three days, there will be no change, and the three days is enough...""Well?" Jingwu God Zun Leng, stunned at the white night: "what do you want to do?" "Nothing, but Jingwu God... Your resurrection battle may be later." White night light road, spin and turn to walk toward the sky peak. Jing Wu Shen Zun was confused and frowned. , all the elders of the white cliff hall will come back directly. People stand in the cliff hall, bow their heads and dare not speak. General Shenhou knew about the death of dragon sword in the white night. There is no doubt that there are spies in their families. If they are angry at night and crush their Jinyang order, they will surely die. For a time, people are in danger. However, the white night did not show any anger. He quietly glanced at the crowd, light mouth: "I want you to do a thing." "Go ahead, my Lord." All of them were in a state of panic and were in a hurry to respond. The white night looked serious and whispered, "I want you to collect the materials I need for me in one day. In addition..." speaking of this, the white night looked around the xiaya Hall: "this should be the center of Cangtian peak... Take this place down for me." "Dismantled?" People were shocked. "My Lord, do you mean cliff hall?" "Yes." White night got up, hands attached, calm way: "in a day, remove here, and then block the sky peak, if not, your golden sun order, I can only destroy!" As soon as the words fell, everyone was in a cold sweat and all knelt on the ground trembling. "Don''t worry, my Lord. We will do our best to fulfill your order." "Act now." Drink in the daytime. "Yes." People immediately withdrew from the cliff hall and went to do it immediately. Jingwu God found a training room and began to heal. The emperor of black sun gets the order of white night, and immediately enters Cangtian peak with Xiao Lian. And the white night is not idle. In a hurry, they began to demolish the cliff hall. In the white night, an isolation array was arranged around the cliff hall. The whole Cangtian peak is a scene of civil engineering. The people of the heavenly army were all looking around and puzzled. "General, the white night must have poisoned the cliff master. Shall we not move?" A sergeant went to Zhao Fei and said reluctantly. However, Zhao Fei was expressionless: "all the heaven, the strong are respected, we serve the sky cliff, after all, our relatives and friends are here, as for who is the cliff master, the important thing is that he is a strong man, because only the strong can be qualified to defend the heaven cliff." The sergeant heard the voice and stopped talking. When the cliff hall is demolished and the materials are transported, the array will be opened by itself. People only listen to the "bang", the peak of the original cliff hall has been flattened, replaced by a huge barrier like a sky wall, which blocks everything inside, and can''t see anything. "My Lord, what is this for?" Huang yaoning looked at the huge barrier and asked. "I don''t know." Liu shook her head from her heart. However, Jin Tianhong nearby gazed at the barrier, as if he had noticed something. His face changed suddenly and said in a low voice: "this barrier has a long history." "What''s the origin?" Around the patriarchs have come together. Seeing Jin Tianhong''s eyes burning like a torch, he gazed at the barrier and said in a deep voice: "this barrier is very similar to the ancient boundary I saw in classical times. It is difficult to break it easily. Although the barrier of adults is quite different from that described in the description, it is terrible to be able to arrange it to this extent." "What kind of array is this?" Asked someone nearby. "Isolation array!" Jin Tianhong said: "I''m afraid we have to attack a small half of the incense to break this array." "What?" People were shocked. So many strong people join hands, but they still have to fight a small column of incense? What a terror! You know, it took half a day to make this array! "It seems that this adult is also a master of array skills." A man nearby sighed. The crowd nodded in silence. "What shall we do in the future?" Qi Ming said in a low voice: "if the sky peak can''t be blocked, or this adult can''t bear the pressure from the general''s office and escape alone, then we... Can be all over!" Several patriarchs turned pale and bowed their heads. "But we have no choice. If we betray him, we still have to die!" Huang Yao said bitterly. "We have to leave a way for ourselves!" Jin Tianhong spoke again. As soon as the words fell, the hearts of several people all jumped.They are surprised to look at Jin Tianhong, but no one speaks. Because what Jin Tianhong said is what everyone thinks. Alone at night, they come and go freely, but they are different. They can''t escape! Because there''s a whole family behind them. However, at this time, a few dull sounds suddenly sounded in the isolation array. Bang! Bang! Dong... then, a thundering dragon roar broke out. The sound is overwhelming. The whole Cangtian peak seemed to shake. The strong men of all families raised their heads one after another, looking at the isolation barrier, and their eyes were frightened. What''s going on here? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1549 General''s house. General Shenhou was sitting in the hall, drinking liquor. And on both sides sat man Donghai and Lou Yuxin. Several people seem to be talking about things, while eating and drinking while discussing, the atmosphere is quite harmonious. "Building on a large scale?" Man Donghai frowned, put down his glass, and looked serious: "do you say that the white night was built in the Cangtian peak? Isn''t this madman trying to fight us? " "Hum, can you block us with a few enchantment arrays? What a joke Lou Yu said coldly, "what do you think we are? A mob? " , "if you are the master of the martial arts, you will not be low in the rank of the FA FA. It is still very easy to block us, but according to my eye liner on the sky peak, white nights are not laying out the battle array. Although he has done defensive work, he has not spent all his energy on it. The defense of the heavens peak is not strong enough. He closed down directly and did not participate in the defense project of cangtianfeng The general of Shenhou said lightly. "Oh?" Both of them were perplexed: "what was the white night doing?" "I don''t know." General Shenhou shook his head: "according to the report, the cliff hall was demolished at night, and a huge isolation barrier was built in the position of the cliff hall. No one was allowed to approach the barrier. No one knew what he was doing inside the barrier!" "Demolished the cliff hall?" Lou Yuxin frowned: "I remember the cliff hall is the center of the sky cliff. What does this son want to do?" "Although he is not in a high state of mind, he has a city government, so we must guard against it." All over the East China Sea. "Don''t worry, I''m ready." General Shenhou drank the wine in the bowl. They looked at him in unison. But at this time, a servant quickly walked into the hall. "General!" Attendants holding fists: "the master of the river family and Qifeng cliff have arrived!" "Come on, please!" The general immediately said. "Yes." The valet retired. Lou Yuxin and man Donghai heard the sound and immediately looked at each other. These two people are here? Is this general Shenhou''s preparation? His action is good and fast! After a while, two dressed in gorgeous breath of heavy figure into the hall. Both of them are middle-aged. One has inch hair and a fur coat. He is tall and strong with a serious look. His eyes are full of profound vicissitudes. This is the leader of Qifeng cliff, the flag master! The other is long hair floating, hair color presents a bit of blue color, some thin body, the face is quite pale, a morbid appearance, one came in and coughed constantly. This is the Lord of the river family. "Lord Hejun, Lord of the flag, your presence really makes our general''s house look bright, ha ha... General Shenhou gets up to meet him, Lou Yuxin and man Donghai also stand up. "You are welcome, general." The flag master nodded his head. "General, master of the whole door, master of the building." He Jun said hello to the three people. "Ha ha, come on, sit down!" General Shenhou said with a smile. Everyone was present. Man Donghai glanced at the crowd, and said with a faint smile: "if you have the Lord of the river and the Lord of the flag to help you, I think that arrogant person must bow down!" "Ha ha, that''s natural. No matter how strong the Jingwu God is, he still has injuries. He can''t recover to the peak in the past two or three days. As long as we fight together, he will surely lose." Lou Yuxin laughs. General Shenhou squinted and laughed. As far as the current Cangtian cliff is concerned, no one can stop this force. It''s a pity that people have different ideas. This time, they are also gathered for the sake of interests. If an alliance can be formed, it is not easy to dominate the sky cliff. But at this time, He Jun suddenly opened his mouth. "So, how to deal with the dead dragon sword?" This sentence landed, people''s voice suddenly stopped. The flag owner who had just sat down suddenly got up, attached his hands, and paced in the hall. "It''s a big event that the dead Dragon Sword appeared on the sky cliff. Now the news has spread, and many great powers are ready to move. According to my intelligence, some people have tried to turn to foreign aid. I think this news will come to the Shenji palace in a short time. Fortunately, we have blocked the entrance and exit of Cangtian cliff, and we still have some time General, I''ll get to the point. If the problem of the dead dragon sword is not solved, I''m sure there will be no peace in the sky cliff. I also know that we all want the dead dragon sword. But let''s not discuss the issue of ownership. The most important thing is to solve the white night and Jingwu God! I want to ask the general, is there any way to deal with the dead dragon sword? " As the voice fell, the flag leader looked at the general Shenhou with burning eyes. General Shenhou was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said: "no, but I have made the worst plan. If I can''t deal with the dead dragon sword, I will inform the Shenji palace of the news, and let the people of Shenji palace take away the dead dragon sword. If we lose the dead dragon sword, we will not be our opponent at all Can control the sky cliff"Oh?" The flag leader froze his eyes and said in a deep voice, "general, this is the next policy! In fact, don''t you have a way to deal with it? Why take such a path? It''s not good for us to kill white night and Jingwu deity? " "I have a way to deal with it?" Shenhou general heard the voice and frowned slightly: "flag master, I don''t understand what you mean." "General, why should a wise man pretend to be confused?" The flag master shook his head and said lightly, "are there seven holy glazed beads in your Shenhou general''s house? I think it is more than enough to deal with a man in fairyland with a dead dragon sword? General, why are you hiding at this juncture? Take it out to fight against the dead dragon sword The words fell to the ground, and the faces of the other leaders were frozen. How straightforward this is! "General, the flag master is right. If you are willing to take out the seven holy glass beads, this group of mobs will not be afraid to have a dead dragon sword! What''s more, I don''t think our five potential clans together can flatten the mountain. " He Jun also opened his mouth. He coughed a few times and gasped a little: "imagine if that night you knew that you were not the enemy of us, and handed the dead dragon sword to Jingwu shenzun, what would be the concept? I''m afraid no one in the sky cliff can resist him! So at this time, you can''t hide yourself! Please be sure to take out the seven holy glass beads, or we will lose the battle! " Lou Yuxin and man Donghai heard the sound and did not say anything. They just looked at the Shenhou general in silence. Obviously, that''s what they mean. General Shenhou''s face was gloomy and his eyes were full of anger. He suddenly got up and patted the table. "Enough!" He drank it out loud. The four looked at him quietly. However, the general of Shenhou was very excited, gritted his teeth and said, "I say again, the seven holy glass beads are not in my general''s house, and I don''t have any seven holy glass beads! Don''t listen to the wind is the rain. At the beginning, mosang sheep only deliberately used this rumor to bewitch you to eradicate our general''s house. If you don''t believe it, you can search it. If you can find it, it''s yours. " People inside and outside the hall looked at each other. The flag owner and the river king still don''t speak, but from their eyes we can see that they don''t believe it. General Shenhou was not afraid, but also looked at them, as if he wanted to express his conscience. There is a bit of a standoff. The air is freezing. Lou Yuxin and man Donghai looked at each other and knew that if things went on like this, the situation might collapse. Immediately, man Donghai stood up and said with a smile, "Hey, everyone, everyone, eliminate the fire, eliminate the fire. I think we should talk about this later! Let''s not say where the Seven Saints'' glazed beads are, we have to think of a way to deal with the dead dragon sword! " "That''s right. Moreover, if the dead dragon sword is taken by Jingwu God, I''m afraid it''s hard to change the situation just by using a Seven Saints glass bead!" Lou Yuxin also said. But general Shenhou was obviously angry. He said coldly, "Lord Hejun, Lord of the flag, I repeat for the last time that there are no seven holy glass beads in my general''s house! If you believe, tomorrow in front of the sky peak, we and I will destroy the mob together and seize the dead dragon sword! If you don''t believe me, tomorrow I will take people to cangtianfeng, you can bring people to our general''s house to capture pearls, but I guess you''ve come for nothing! Do yourself a good job After that, general Shenhou shook his sleeve and left. "General! wait a moment! General... " Lou Yuxin is busy calling. However, the general of Shenhou did not pay attention to it and walked away directly. "This..." Lou Yuxin was at a loss. He Jun and the flag master still did not say a word. They turned straight and went out, as if they were going to leave. Man Donghai sees this and opens his mouth again: "are you going to Cangtian peak tomorrow?" "Go, of course." The flag master took the lead in opening his mouth and said lightly, "I prefer the dead dragon sword to the seven holy glazed beads. How can I not go?" He Jun did not speak, but the meaning on his face was obvious. They waved, as if to say goodbye to Lou Yuxin and man Donghai. Then they disappeared at the gate of the general''s office. Lou Yuxin silently watched the two people leave, for a long time, talent returned to God. "Where on earth are the seven holy glazed beads?" "I don''t know, but judging from the general''s attitude, maybe he is not in the general''s office, otherwise he would have done it by himself for a long time." "Manchu master, how do you deal with the dead dragon sword without the seven holy glazed beads?" "There is only one way." Man Donghai thought about the next way. "Shenji palace?" Lou Yuxin frowned: "do you want to give up the dead dragon sword?" "Not to give up, but to let them compromise." Man Donghai chuckled: "they can''t stop us if we lose the dead dragon sword. I think the general''s meaning is to use Shenji palace to coerce them... Watch it, and act according to the circumstances tomorrow!" The words fall, the person also got up, left the mansion.Lou Yuxin stood in place for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1550 On the morning of the third day, Liu Congxin, together with the elite leaders of several families, stationed at the entrance of Cangtian peak. Zhao Fei also led the garrison of the Cangtian cliff at the mouth. Although he did not intend to compete with the general''s office, it was the order of the white night, and Zhao Fei had to obey. Cangtianfeng is ready for battle. A dark vast training room, Xiaolian was led by the Black Sun emperor, timidly came over. "Grandfather heiyang, is my father really in there?" Xiaolian looked at the towering gate, and was afraid. She shrank her neck and asked. "Yes." The emperor of Black Sun nodded, and he was also nervous. He looked at the door of the training room, and his breath was quite short. This is Jingwu God Zun! To him, it''s a legendary character! He never thought that he could see such existence one day. But what struck him more was the power of white night. "I can''t believe that the adult has such a means that he can stir up the wind and cloud in the sky cliff. It''s amazing! It''s amazing In the heart of the Black Sun emperor, there are many feelings. Now. Bang! The door of the training room was suddenly opened. Then a tall and strong figure appeared in front of the people. The emperor of black Yang was stunned, and then he reacted. The man quickly clasped his fist and was in great fear: "villain, black Yang tiger, please see the God of Jingwu." "Are you the God of Jingwu? You... Are you my father? " Xiao Lian subconsciously said, but as soon as the voice fell, some people were afraid to hide behind the Black Sun emperor. Jingwu God Zun didn''t go to see heiyang Tianjun, but his eyes fell on Xiaolian''s body all the time. His eyes swayed, glanced several times, and then walked away. In Xiaolian''s frightened eyes, he held her up and closed his eyes. Whoa. One after another, the halo bloomed from the body of pitiful. Feeling this halo, Jingwu god suddenly opened his eyes: "it''s really my child..." "what are you doing? Are you... Are you going to kill me? Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... "Xiao Lian was in a panic, and the small body trembled gently. "Silly girl, don''t worry, I won''t kill you. No father will kill his own daughter for no reason." Jing Wu Shen Zun said with a faint smile. When Xiaolian heard the sound, she felt relieved and looked at the gentle face of Jingwu God Zun. She asked carefully, "are you really my father?" "Of course." Jingwu God Zun touched Xiaolian''s head, and a wisp of warm breath penetrated into Xiaolian''s head. For a moment, Xiaolian only felt the incomparable comfort of her body, like a spring breeze. She didn''t know that her soul was also changing. Br > , I fell asleep. Jingwu God looks at Xiaolian''s face quietly, but his eyes are full of pain and remorse. "What''s your name?" Jingwu deity slightly side head, to the Black Sun emperor road. "Villain black Yang tiger!" The emperor of the black sun was frightened. "Black Yang tiger, isn''t it?" Jingwu God Zun nodded and said, "during this period of time, Xiaolian is all following you, right?" "Yes... Yes... Adults, don''t worry. The villain has not treated Miss Xiaolian badly. After all, adults have told me that they dare not neglect them." Black Sun emperor busy road. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything about you. I can see from the way Xiaolian hid behind you just now. She still likes you very much. It can be seen that you treat her well on weekdays, so I will reward you again!" Hearing the sound, the emperor of black sun was overjoyed and quickly clasped his fist: "thank you very much." "When Xiaolian sleeps, I''ll leave it to you to take care of it. The people in the general''s office should be here soon. I have to go and have a look." Jingwu God Zun said faintly. The Black Sun emperor held out his hand and held Xiaolian. Then Jingwu God Zun took a leap and turned into a long rainbow to the entrance of Cangtian peak. At the same time, the original cliff hall, the huge barrier, also changed. Just look at the bottom of the barrier appeared a small crack, and then a figure came out. The people stationed outside saw the people coming out, all of them were shocked, and they all knelt down and called. "Yes, my Lord!" "Well." The visitor nodded his head gently in the daytime, and asked faintly: "how is the general''s house?" "Your honor, according to the information, the general''s office, Wuyang tower, Wanli Tianmen, Qifeng cliff and Hejia have already taken action. They have led all the elite to advance here early this morning. There are so many strong people. I think they will arrive outside our Cangtian peak in half an hour at most. But General Zhao Fei and all the adults are ready! " "Good." White night nodded, toward the sky peak.When the white night arrived at Cangtian peak, Jingwu God had just arrived. "Five powerful clans fight together. We''re afraid it''s hard to deal with it. I think you''d better give me the dead dragon sword. If I have a dead dragon sword, they''re just a bunch of mobs." As soon as Jingwu shenzun landed, he opened his mouth. For the time being, it''s a good idea. But the white night shook his head: "no, when Shenji palace people come, it''s useless for anyone to hold the dead dragon sword, unless you can deal with Shenji palace people." Jingwu Shen Zun frowned and didn''t say anything. Soon after half an hour, someone reported that the general''s office had arrived. The crowd cheered up. In the air, a large number of figures appear, and there are countless beasts and horses galloping on the ground. The speed is extremely fast, just like a beam of light. A terrifying spirit is like the sky, covering this side. All the people of Cangtian peak looked tight and looked as if they were facing a great enemy. And before long, Cangtian peak has been blocked by countless souls. In addition to jiangjunfu, wuyanglou, Wanli Tianmen, Hejia and qifengya, there are also a lot of powerful clans with weaker power. Obviously, they also want to have a share. In terms of the strength of both sides, the white night side has been crushed. Now the only dependence of white night is the dead dragon sword. However, these powers are not vegetarians. The magic weapon in their hands is absolutely a magic thing unheard of in the daytime, which can not be underestimated. But once the war broke out here, I am afraid it will affect the whole sky cliff. Shenhou general, Lou Yuxin, Hejun and others came forward and looked at the white night crowd through the barrier. The scene suddenly quieted down. People were breathing tight, and their eyes were burning at Shenhou general. "Three days." General Shenhou spoke directly and said faintly, "white night, how do you think about it?" "What are you thinking about?" The white night asked without thinking. "Of course it''s a matter of surrender." General Shenhou said: "as I said before, if you surrender and hand over the dead dragon sword, I will arrange for you to enter the general''s office, give you an official position, and give you precious magic tools, so that you can enjoy endless glory and wealth! If you don''t surrender, don''t tell us whether you can deal with us. Even if you can, I only need a message to Shenji palace. When the Shenji palace comes, your dead dragon sword will have to be handed over. If you don''t have the dead dragon sword at that time, it will be over if you want to surrender again! " This is what general Shenhou has said. Liu Congxin, Huang Yao and other people''s faces are very ugly. "If we wait until Shenji palace people come to collect the dead dragon sword, then you will have no value to us. At that time, we can only kill you to vent our anger. White night, do you want to think about it? Is it worth fighting with us?" Lou Yuxin also spoke. "Wise people always stop at the most suitable time. Sometimes they are too greedy and will only die." The flag owner also said: "if you are willing to compromise, it will be a hundred profits and no harm to you. The dead dragon sword does not belong to such a young and weak person as you, and you can''t keep it! It''s for you, and for the sake of the cliff. " The voice of consolation is endless. On hearing this, he frowned. Indeed, these people have seized the Shenji palace. If they refuse to surrender in the daytime, the worst result is that these people do not want to die with dragon swords, but directly ask for their lives. How can there be an uncompromising truth in white night? After all, no matter how good the dead dragon sword is, it can''t withstand its own life, isn''t it? However, in the face of the hard and soft words of the Shenhou generals, the white night seemed very calm. He looked at the crowd quietly and did not say anything, as if he did not hear what they said. Everyone looked at each other with a frown. "White night, have you thought about it?" "If you want to have a good idea, just say something and give us a reply!" The flag owner cheered. "White night, you have to think clearly!" The spirit of Jingwu is busy. "Surrender is your best result, otherwise you will die!" Lou Yuxin said with a smile. But at this time, the white night suddenly seems to be aware of something, people look at the distance, spin and faint smile, mouth way: "I naturally have already thought about it." "And what is your result?" The general Shen Hou said. "No!" The white night is light. There was an uproar at the scene. All the people glared at each other, but they were shocked. "You... White night, do you really want to compete with us?" General Shenhou was angry and said in a deep voice, "are you not afraid that Shenji palace will take away the dead dragon sword?" "Threaten me with Shenji palace?" White night shook his head and said, "I''m afraid you think a little bit more. In this case, I will help you! I have informed the people of Shenji palace in advance! You want the dragon sword? Then go to the Shenji palace! " "What do you say?"General Shenhou was shocked. Boom! But I heard a loud noise from the sky. People look up, but the space distorts. Then a huge golden door of space appeared. Everyone was shocked. The space of Cangtian cliff is very unique. Ordinary energy can''t break the space here! He must be a great power. Looking at the general''s head, his eyes turned pale. "Did you... Even inform the people of Shenji palace yourself?" "Now, you can negotiate with the people of Shenji palace." The white night face is expressionless way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1551 The void in the sky is shaking, and the surging force of space is rippling in it. People looked up and were terrified. The geographical location of Cangtian cliff is special. The space barrier here is said to be caused by nature, so it is extremely thick and indestructible. Ordinary strong people can''t tear it apart. Even the existence of Shenhou general and Cangtian cliff master can''t leave Cangtian cliff through the space gate. But... that doesn''t mean it can''t be torn open! It''s just that there''s absolutely no ordinary thing that can do it. If you can''t even break the door of space, such as the Lord of heaven cliff and the general of Shenhou, then the strength of the people coming here is probably enough to crush this kind of overlord. People shudder and dare not be presumptuous. The scene suddenly became extremely quiet. Just look at the space door out of a few figures, the breath of these figures are particularly terrible. Some of them are no stranger at night. They were six Shenji guards with silver armour, full of breath and amazing strength. As soon as they appeared on the stage, they suppressed the momentum of the whole riot on the scene, which was particularly terrifying. Then there was a man with crane hair and long beard. It was Mr. Ruan. He stroked his beard, and his sunken but shining old eyes scanned the people around him, and then he cast his eyes on the white night here. But in addition to the seven, there was one more. He was a skinny old man. The old man had almost no hair on his head, and his eyes were muddy. He held a stick in one hand, and his skin was dark. His whole body was like skin holding bones. Looking at this scene, he looked like an existence about to enter the earth. If the old man did not deliberately change his body, then judging from his appearance, his longevity yuan has come to an end. The soul is not immortal. Although Shouyuan will increase with the improvement of strength, when the soul reaches a certain bottleneck, it will not break through. Once Shouyuan is exhausted, they will die like mortals. Shenji palace people appear, instant control of the scene. All the souls present held their fists and saluted, shouting loudly. "See the special envoy of Shenji!" The sound is like waves, rippling everywhere. No one dares to make mistakes. Because they''re the authority of the state of Lysander! "You are welcome." A husky, low voice came out. What surprised the white night was that the voice was not from Ruan Shi, but from the old man. From this point, we can judge that the old man''s status must be above Ruan Shi. Don''t the old man have the strength to break the cliff? At the moment of thinking, the people in Shenji palace have already moved. They all flew towards the white night and fell straight in front of it. Jingwu shenzun, Liu Congxin and others are alert and can''t help but step back. And the Shenhou generals over there are staring at this side. General Shenhou''s face was not very natural. Obviously, he seemed to have guessed something. Only listen to Ruan teacher light smile, mouth way: "Dragon Lord, long time no see." "Lord Ruan." The white night nodded slightly. "We have received your message. You said that the dead dragon sword is on the sky cliff. We are here, but I don''t know where the dead dragon sword is now? If it''s too fast for us to return the sword to the God, we must take it back to heaven Hearing the sound of the white night, he immediately showed a very embarrassed look. The man hesitated for a moment and said, "this... Lord Ruan, I want to give you the dead dragon sword, but if I give it to you, my life will be gone." "Oh?" Ruan Shi frowned: "dragon master, what do you mean by this? If you are afraid that our Shenji palace will take you, you don''t have to worry. We will go back to prepare for the seal work after taking the dead dragon sword. We will not stay here, let alone intervene in all the affairs here. " "But now the dragon sword is my amulet." White night shook his head:¡° I wanted to give it to you, but these guys threatened not to hand it over to them, or they would kill me, Lord Ruan. As you can see, I''m weak in strength and poor in soul. If I give you dead dragon sword now, I will give my own life? So... I can''t tell you now, unless... the white night stops talking. But the meaning is still obvious. It''s not a hint. It''s explicit. Ruan Shi heard the voice, his brows wrinkled, and he turned to look at the Shenhou general. The general of Shenhou was immediately in a cold sweat. They all looked heavy and did not dare to move. "Damn boy, you say such a thing!" "General, what should we do if we are followed by the people of Shenji palace?" "We can never be opponents of Shenji palace people!"People''s hearts were startled and anxious. They looked at Shenhou general, Lou Yuxin, man Donghai and others. Several big can exchange eyes, the flag main side head sink way: "you panic what? Shenji Palace won''t do it for nothing. Calm down for me. " Seeing general Shenhou come forward, he clasped his fist and said, "Dear envoys, don''t listen to that crafty person. We don''t mean to covet the dead dragon sword. We just want to take the dead dragon sword back from this vicious maniac, so as to maintain the stability and prosperity of the heaven cliff. Then we will send the sword to Shenji palace and ask you to seal it, It''s not something that a soul like him can possess. If it falls into the hands of a more evil and powerful soul person, will it not harm the heaven cliff and the state of Lisheng? So the reason why we forced him to hand it over was just for the prosperity and stability of Cangtian cliff! " In the end, general Shenhou is the commander-in-chief of an army. He is not only brave but also resourceful. His words directly put the people in a just position. But they obviously don''t know about Shenji palace. "If the general takes the sword to maintain the stability of the state, we will be happy." Ruan nodded slightly and said, "in fact, no matter what the general''s motive is, we won''t ask about it, because our purpose is to bring back the dead dragon sword. As for all the things in the sky cliff, our Shenji palace will not intervene. This is your business. So you don''t have to worry too much that we will attack you for the dead dragon sword. Shenji palace always does things for you Rules and regulations are clearly stipulated that we should not interfere in the struggle between various forces. " As soon as this was said, people were relieved. The general''s face also recovered a lot. "So you in Shenji palace don''t want the dead dragon sword?" The white night asked calmly. "It''s our duty to take back the dead dragon sword, not whether we want to or not." I''m afraid that if you want to kill the enemy, you will not kill us if you want to "Well... I''m sorry, I may have made a mistake. I don''t know where the dead dragon sword is. I''m sorry to trouble you all to come here for nothing." White night light way, a face of indifferent. Since the people of Shenji palace will not kill him for the sake of the dragon sword, it is impossible for Shenji palace to kill him. All they need to do is to deny it, and those who tell the rules and tell the evidence can''t help it. Ruan Shi heard the sound, thought for a moment, and looked at the old man beside him. The old man nodded gently. Ruan Shifu understood and immediately turned around and said, "dragon master, if you are worried about your life being threatened, then we can provide you with something to protect your life and replace the dead dragon sword with this one. What do you think?" "Oh?" White night came to interest: "what is it?" General Shenhou and others were all breathing hard. I just watched Ruan turn and walk towards the old man. The old man coughed twice and felt it from his withered finger. A black lacquer storage ring on his finger immediately burst into light. In a short time, a slender sword with halo was born. The sword is very bright, as if made of crystal, and filled with a lot of mysterious atmosphere. The breath is particularly pure, like the aura of heaven and earth, and the power released by the purest spirit of heaven above the nine heavens. It is hard to understand. However, there is a strange illusion that can completely control it. It is like a vast star, like a mirror flower and water moon... everyone''s eyes are immediately attracted by this exquisite sword, especially the spirit of Jingwu Zun, his eyes seem to be dull, and the eyeballs are completely glued to it. He looks like he is infatuated. It is enough to show the power of this little sword to show such an air for a martial fool like Jingwu shenzun. People take their attention away from the body of Jingwu God Zun and focus on the sword again, and their eyes show their admiration. The old man whispered to Ruan. Ruan Shi nodded and came over with the sword and handed it to him. "Dragon master, this should be enough to keep your life!" "What is this?" White night asked in bewilderment. "Shining sword soul!" Ruan Shi said with a smile: "this is a strange thing that Nanyu people have spent half their life cultivating. You just need to plant it in your body. You can live in the sky cliff! If you encounter a strong enemy, wake it up, and it will protect you The white night glanced at it, but did not look at it carefully. He asked directly, "can this object be used against the general Shenhou?" "You..." Shenhou general''s face changed greatly. He pointed to the white night with his arms shaking wildly. Ruan Shifu chuckled: "those who are really naive can be defeated!" "It seems that I remember where the dead dragon sword is!" The corner of his mouth rose in the white night. He took the sword soul and looked at it carefully and stabbed it directly into his chest. Whoa! The sword soul of Yaotian immediately turns into a halo and disappears into the body of the white night. Shenhou general, Lou Yuxin, man Donghai, Flag Master, river Jun and other strong men saw this, and their faces were extremely uglyWith this thing, threaten white teeth with force again... I''m afraid it will be a joke. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1552 If what Ruan Shi said is true, then it will be difficult to kill him, whether it is the general of Shenhou, the leader of the flag and the king of the river. They were furious, gnashing their teeth, shaking all over, and their eyes seemed to swallow the white night. At the end of the day, they were all in vain. So many people have been drawn to join us. As a result, we can''t even kill the dead dragon sword in the daytime! "Damn it! Damn it! I will tear this man to pieces Man Donghai roars with anger, and his teeth are almost broken. "This man is too cunning! He even used the dragon sword to negotiate with Shenji palace! " Lou Yuxin was also angry. "General Shenhou, what should we do now?" Man Donghai asked. But... General Shenhou said nothing. Obviously, at this point, he has nothing to do! "Hum!" The flag master''s face was full of anger, and he directly swung his sleeve and led the people to turn around and leave. "Flag master! Flag Master Lou Yuxin shouts. But the flag leader did not even return. "It seems that you still can''t do anything about this man, general." He Jun coughed a few times, looked at the general, said lightly. "We underestimated him!" The general of Shenhou said hoarsely. "The matter has been so far, it can''t be changed. This man will replace mosang sheep and sit down in the position of the Lord of Cangtian cliff! You... Still can''t be the supreme overlord of the sky cliff He Jun shook his head, turned and waved his hand. The people of the river family immediately went away with him. The heat of the other potential groups fluctuated. Looking at this situation, it is obvious that people can no longer do anything about it. At this point, people can only choose to leave. Shenhou general''s side of the team broke up, Liu Congxin and Huang Yao and others suddenly excited, secretly cheering. Jingwu God was also relieved, but his eyebrows did not stretch out. He looked at the white night thoughtfully. At the moment, Ruan Shi has asked them to take them to take the dead dragon sword. The white night didn''t hesitate. Seeing that the Shenhou generals were about to leave, they sent someone to guard the entrance. They led Ruan Shi and others to the inner part of Cangtian peak. "What an accident." On the way, Ruan couldn''t help but sigh. White night slightly stunned, puzzled looking at Ruan teacher: "Ruan adult accident what?" "Unexpectedly, the Dragon Master would take the initiative to hand over the dead dragon sword!" Ruan teacher said with a faint smile. Hearing this, the white night was stunned for a moment, suddenly. Voluntarily hand over the dead dragon sword? I''m afraid that since the last farewell in front of the jade building, Ruan Shi and Wei Chang have realized that the dead dragon sword is still on the body of the white night. However, they have no evidence and it is not easy to point out. Now white night has admitted that they are going to take it. But from the beginning to the end, Ruan didn''t expect to hand in the dead dragon sword on his own initiative. According to his character and current situation, it is extremely unrealistic to hand over the dead dragon sword. Although Ruan couldn''t understand it, he also had the idea of white night. Soon, the white night led the Shenji palace people to the center of Cangtian cliff, where the original cliff hall is located. Jingwu God also followed. People looked at the original cliff hall where the light from the sky, one eye dew confusion. "What is this?" He raised his eyebrows and frowned. "This is the border I use to shield the dragon sword." White night light said: "dead dragon sword, in this border." "Oh?" Ruan teacher was slightly stunned. Only to see the white night walk past, in the border of the border agitation for a while. In a moment''s time, the huge barrier of isolation collapsed, and the scenes inside were all exposed to the public''s sight. People looked at it in a hurry, but there was a huge pit inside. The pit was full of light, and there were a lot of condensed gas chains circling. Endless and subtle power rises from the sky and spreads around. "Wow From all directions came the color of uproar, countless pairs of eyes staring at the pit. But when people see clearly everything in the pit, they are shocked to find that there is a huge sword in the pit. The huge sword stands in the middle of the pit. It is entangled by the air chain, motionless. In addition, there are a large number of runes on the inner wall of the pit. The scene is particularly strange. "What is this?" Huang Yao Leng way. "This is the dead dragon sword!" Liu glared at the things in the pit from his heart and said in a deep voice. Jing Wu Shen Zun''s eyes were extremely hot. He stepped forward and stared at the sword. This is a divine object in the hearts of countless souls, and it is also a magic weapon eagerly desired by countless people seeking for powerful power. It is a symbol of strength.It is the supreme being. It''s just that the dead dragon sword is just like this, but it makes many people confused. "Well?" Ruan Shi also felt something wrong, so he rushed to get close to the dead dragon sword. However, as soon as he got close to the cave, he was immediately covered by a strong sword spirit. His face changed greatly. He was a space technique. His body moved back in a flash. When the man left the cave, his sword spirit disappeared. "What a pure dead dragon sword Ruan Shi''s face was tight, and he said in a deep voice, "if I were a little bit late, I would be killed on the spot because of the sword spirit." The words fell to the ground, and there was a great deal of horror all around. Even the strong in Shenji palace can''t resist the power of the dead dragon sword? Death Dragon Sword... So terrible? Ruan looked at the dead dragon sword with burning eyes. For a long time, he seemed to understand something. He turned his head and looked at the white night in a meaningful way. He asked, "dragon master, what''s the matter with this?" "I don''t know." White night shook his head and said innocently: "I have been searching for the whereabouts of the dead Dragon Sword since the fall dragon Chihai lost it. Don''t get me wrong. I just want to give it to Shenji palace in time and keep it in the Shenji palace to avoid the tragedy of falling dragon and Chihai from happening again. Later, I heard that there was a dead dragon sword in Cangtian cliff, so I came here to find out that it was the Lord of Cangtian cliff who secretly hid the sword. When I tried my best to take it down and find the dead dragon sword, it was already like this. It seemed to be sealed. I think it was the Lord of the heaven cliff who made the sword like this! " "Oh?" Ruan said with a faint smile: "I know the Lord of heaven cliff. His strength is extraordinary. Dragon master, you are just a fairyland man. You don''t have a dead dragon sword. How did you deal with him? Is there too much loophole in your speech? " "Master Ruan, what do you mean? Do you think I''m lying White night eyebrows a pick, not happy way: "what''s more, I don''t have a dead dragon sword, but... I have abandoned the divine sword!" "Er..." Ruan Shi eyebrow moved, some do not know how to refute. There is no dead dragon sword or abandoned God sword... perhaps the whole state of Lisheng is the richest man in fairyland... at this time, the skinny old man over there walked slowly towards the hole. Seeing this, Ruan Shifu retreated in a hurry and looked respectful. Four weeks of people breathing a tight, one after another will pay attention to the old man. White night can''t help but look. Who is the old man? Why is the existence of Ruan Shi so respectful to him? Close to the old man''s eyes in the hole. "Old man, you can''t get any closer, or you will be in danger!" Someone couldn''t help but remind me. That''s not true. At the moment of falling voice... Hoo! There is also a fierce sword, like a big mouth, towards the old man. But... The old man was fearless. He just looked at the dead dragon sword in the hole quietly, and didn''t seem to notice the spirit of the sword against him. "Not good!" "Be careful!" "Old man, get out of the way!" There was a constant cry of alarm and a cry of advice. But it''s too late. At this time, the old people have no way back. But... Just at the moment when the sword was about to fall on him. Grunt... a strange sound came out of the air. Then all the space around the old man was split, and all the sword Qi that had been killed crashed into the space and disappeared. "What?" Jing Wu Shen Zun was stunned. White night also a face of amazement. He stared at the old man with wide eyes. However, a very thin space on the surface of the old man''s skin is completely cracked, and the whole body space cracks in these places. How wonderful it is to control the space cracks to this extent? Moreover, even more frightening is that the old man can tear open the space at will in such a place as Cangtian Cliff... What is his strength? Countless people were frightened and sweating. When they looked at the old man again, their eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. The old man stood in front of the cave for about five minutes. All the sword Qi in front of the hole was swallowed up by his space crack. Then, the man slowly retreated back. "Your honor..." Ruan Shi came forward. Hearing the old man speak faintly, his voice is particularly hoarse: "the dead dragon sword has been sealed!" "What?" Ruan Shi was stunned and looked at the white night in a hurry: "can''t we say..." "it''s not sealed by him." "He doesn''t have that kind of power..." "who sealed it Ruan asked. The old man was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "sealing the dead dragon sword is not something that ordinary people can do. Either it can control the peak of heaven and earth, or it can control the endless existence of the power of the dead Dragon Sword... I don''t think it''s this boy. I''m afraid that the Lord of heaven cliff doesn''t have the ability..."What else can''t terror do Someone cried out. But the old man didn''t speak. After pondering for a moment, Ruan said in a low voice: "if the dead dragon sword is sealed, we can''t take the dead Dragon Sword away. What should we do now..." the old man did not think of the cableway: "send someone to stay here! No one can take away the seal of the dead dragon sword, but it will certainly attract a lot of great powers to give. Moreover, the person who sealed the sword is not sure that it will appear. When the seal is lifted, it will be brought back to Shenji palace immediately! If the swordsman appears, inform the palace as soon as possible! " Ruan Shi sighed and said, "yes." "Go back As the old man walked away, he turned around and turned thin, and the door of space appeared again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1553 The old man''s departure reveals the fact that the dead Dragon Sword cannot be taken away. If even Shenji palace can''t take the dead dragon sword, then other powers can only give up. Ruan Shi deeply looked at the mouth of the long sword which was sealed, and the man moved his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking. "Dragon master!" Suddenly, Ruan Shi called to the white night. "Is there anything else you want from master Ruan?" Asked with a smile at night. Ruan Shifu was silent for a moment. He suddenly approached him and said in a low voice: "you have been practicing in Shenji palace all year round, and you don''t know anything about the outside world. If it''s not to break through the space barrier of Cangtian cliff, fortunately, I can get here to take the dead dragon sword at the first time. According to my information, the Cangtian cliff has been affected by seven factors in recent years The reason for the holy glazed bead has been civil strife and the Yamen has been blocked. According to the law, if there is a great power entering the Cangtian cliff, the people on the Cangtian cliff should know it. But I have never heard of any great power coming here, or the terror that can seal the dead dragon sword. What''s more, why didn''t Da Neng take away the dead dragon sword and seal the dead dragon sword instead? It feels very suspicious! " "Oh?" Hearing the sound in the white night, he touched his chin and reflected on his face: "it''s really suspicious that Mr. Ruan said this. Is there any big conspiracy in this? Mr. Ruan, are you doubting something? " Ruan Shi glanced at the night, shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "dragon master, do you still remember that you once dealt with our Shenji guards." "Of course." The white night smiles: "the strength of Shenji palace makes me remember deeply. How can I forget it?" "It''s a pity that adults didn''t see the process of your fight, and we didn''t mention it to adults. Otherwise, I don''t think adults will leave so simply... Of course, the main reason is that adults don''t understand you!" As the voice dropped, Ruan took a meaningful look at the white night. There is nothing unusual about the color of the white night noodles. Ruan Shifu gave a faint smile and patted the shoulder of white night: "most of the people who owned the sword of dead dragon in history were famous for a time, but they became dead dragons and lost dragons... Dragon master, I hope you can go further than them!" The voice falls, Ruan Shi turns to walk toward that space door. Seeing this in the white night, I frowned. The meaning of Ruan Shi''s words is obvious. Although he has no definite evidence, and it is impossible to seal the dead dragon sword by means of white night, he believes that the sudden sealing of the dead Dragon Sword must be related to the white night. However, he was afraid that he could not figure out how to seal the dead dragon sword by what means! "It''s really not easy to be a member of Shenji palace." The white night whispers to itself. After Ruan Shi left, the six Shenji guards did not withdraw. They stood around the dead dragon sword, turned into statues and did not move. Cangtian peak also returned to calm. White night stood in place thinking for a moment, then led people to leave. Many people who pay attention to it are disappointed. They thought there would be a big war, but they didn''t want the war to be over because of the Shenji palace. But that doesn''t mean it''s over. White night believes that the general''s house and its remaining clans will never give up. Now, he is in a stable position. Moreover, with the help of Jingwu shenzun, his current threat will only be greater than that of mosang sheep. General Shenhou will never sit and watch the white night standing on his feet here, otherwise it will be extremely unfavorable news for him. If the general''s office wants to dominate the Cangtian cliff, it is very important to beat down the Cangtian peak. White night believes that a more intense battle will surely come soon. At that time, the pattern of Cangtian cliff will be completely broken. On the terrace paved with white jade and bricks. Jingwu God Zun is carefully arranging the array with materials. Xiaolian ran around with several toys, and giggled constantly. Black Sun emperor has become a housekeeper, carefully looking at Xiao Lian. But he didn''t feel aggrieved. After all, this is the daughter of Jingwu deity. Although she is a overlord in the holy immortal realm, compared with the supreme existence of Jingwu God Zun, the gap is too big, and it can be related to the Jingwu God God... What many soul people dream of. Sunshine, everything seems so harmonious and peaceful. Looking at the Dharma array arranged by Jingwu God, I felt a little excited. This is the resurrection array. As long as this array is successfully arranged, he can revive Qianlong and ice queen. "After so many years of hard work, I''m almost successful!" The white night whispers. If it wasn''t for exposing the dead dragon sword, Bai Ye actually wanted to revive according to Jin Changgui''s method. After all, he didn''t have much trust in Jingwu God Zun."The Dragon Master is here just in time. Help me set up the array together. With your strong soul power, we can do it faster." Jingwu God looked at the white night coming and said. White night nodded, picked up the material, according to the fine print on the canvas before Jingwu God Zun, began to tile. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere at the scene seemed strange. I don''t know how long it took before two words came out of the mouth of Jingwu God. "Genius!" "Well?" The white night, who was concentrating on setting up the array, looked up slightly and inexplicably at Jingwu God Zun and said, "what are you talking about?" "I''m talking about you." Jing Wu Shen Zun said lightly. "Well, how do you say that? I don''t know that Jingwu God is also a flattering existence. " The white night shakes his head. "I''m not flattering you!" Jingwu God Zun calmly said: "if you hadn''t asked me about the way to bridge the magic soldiers before, I''m afraid... I would have thought that the dead dragon sword was sealed just like those people in Shenji palace!" The words fell to the ground, and the eyes of the white night were a little bit frozen: "what is the meaning of this, my Lord God? Is the sword of the dead dragon not sealed On hearing this, Jingwu God Zun sneered: "white night, it''s just me and my daughter here. There''s no one else. You don''t have to pretend! This dead dragon sword is not sealed at all! It just looks like it''s Sealed! In fact, it is kept warm! It''s you! You''re raising a sword If Shenji palace people were here, they would be shocked. But they couldn''t hear. The white night hears the sound, eyebrows move again, more speechless. Jingwu deity shook his head and said, "so I say you are a wizard! Even the strong in Shenji palace can not judge the current state of the dead dragon sword at the first time. Of course, the most important reason is that no one can believe that anyone can raise the dead dragon sword! All this is just a fake! And you also expect that the people in Shenji palace will think that the dead dragon sword is sealed, rather than you are raising the sword. So you dare to call the people of Shenji palace and trap the white wolf with empty hands. You will get the benefits of Shenji palace. I''m sure you will not lose the dead Dragon Sword... White night, you are not only a genius, but also a bold one! " He would not have believed it if he had not asked him how to raise his sword before white night. It''s really shocking. Now think about it, Jingwu God still feels incredible. White night faint smile: "you this is praise me or damage me?" Jingwu did not speak. He knows, white night admits. The white night looked at him, did not want to continue on this topic, spin and way: "ask you something." "What?" "Why were you jailed by mosang sheep on the spot?" "He suspected that I had seven holy glazed beads and forced me to hand them over, but actually I didn''t have them." The God of Jingwu sighed: "it''s also my fault that I was in trouble. I thought that mosang sheep was a trustworthy friend. However, he approached me only for the beads. If he had not thought that the beads were in my hands, and he was afraid that he would not kill me, I would have been a dead man." "Oh?" The white night is quite curious: "isn''t it all spread out that the Seven Saints'' glazed beads are in the general''s mansion?" "That''s just the news he deliberately let out." Jingwu shenzun shook his head and said: "at the beginning, general Shenhou''s country was in an emergency and needed quick support. General Shenhou didn''t want to take people out when they were involved in the situation of Cangtian cliff. However, mosangyang didn''t want to let go of the general''s house. After all, the resources of the general''s office were too large. If he annexed it, he would certainly suppress the whole Cangtian cliff and become the real master here. So mosangyang deliberately released the troops Xi said that the Seven Saints'' glazed beads were in the general''s house. General Shenhou wanted to take the beads away, so that the general''s house became the target of public criticism. Everyone remembered that he hoped to use the general''s office to weaken the power of many potential clans, so as to achieve the effect of checks and balances. However, he acted according to the circumstances and directly collected the fishermen. " "Mosang sheep is good at calculating what they want... In this way, where are the seven holy glazed beads not in the general''s office or in the heaven peak?" "I don''t know." Jingwu God Zun shook his head: "maybe it''s not in the sky cliff! You know, in fact, there is a channel for circulation of goods in Cangtian cliff. If you go through that channel, no one dares to intercept it! " White night hears sound, whole body trembles: "what channel?" "Heixuan auction house!" The spirit of Jingwu respects the light way. "Oh?" The heart jumped suddenly in the night. Since entering the Cangtian cliff, he also deeply understood one thing. That is the safest place of the whole Cangtian cliff, which is the heixuan auction house. No matter which powerful power clan, they did not dare to indulge in the heixuan auction house. Even the Shenhou general stopped talking in the daytime, the two continued to set up a large array. With the concerted efforts of the two men, after several days of hard work, the battle was almost over.Looking at the formation of the big array, the white night can not help excited. "Almost!" Jingwu God Zun also took a deep breath, his eyes filled with hot. "Dad, what is this?" Xiaolian ran over innocently and asked. "This... Is a resurrection array, lianer, we will see your mother soon!" "Jingwu" said with a smile. "Really?" When Xiaolian heard the sound, her head couldn''t turn around, but soon, she cheered: "Daddy is so powerful..." "let''s start!" The spirit of Jingwu vomited and looked at the white night road. Nod your head in the white night, open the Qianlong ring, and take out an object that has been sealed for a long time... inside www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1554 Standing in the middle of the array, Jingwu God Zun took a stone with five colors of light. The stone was bought at a high price because it cost 30% of Cangtian peak''s pills and materials. It was too high to be used by ordinary soul people and worried that he could not keep such a treasure, so he threw it into heixuan auction house. It''s good luck to buy stones in the night. Heiyang Tianjun takes Xiaolian away, and Jingwu shenzun carefully places the stone on the array source. Seeing this in the white night, the beads left by Qianlong and ice queen are placed on the array point in the center of the array. In an instant, the array starts, and a magic light bursts out from each array pattern. This divine light is particularly mysterious, as if soaked in human soul, bathed in this light, the white night only felt that his whole person has been sublimated. "Sit fast, close your eyes, and recall all the memories of the resurrected! Release the memory. " The emperor of black sun cheered. When he came back to his senses, he immediately sat down on his knees and quietly reflected on his past experiences with Qianlong. The emperor of Black Sun sat down and thought about it. Because he was the main performer, when he was thinking, a large number of strange air beams burst out of his body. These air beams poured in front of them and quickly arranged there. At this moment, the power of the array was also released. They ran into the colorful stone, only to see that the stone seemed to be burning. Under the impact of these air beams, the divine stone was a little bit vaporized. In a short time, the whole stone had completely disappeared and completely integrated into the air beam. All kinds of air beams converged between the two people, and soon turned into three strange outlines. In the meantime, they are like clay figurines. Soon, the outline appeared. Its appearance is Qianlong, ice queen and Xiaolian''s mother. But at the moment, these three outlines are just light and shadow, which seems nothing special. The process lasted two whole days. The emperor of black sun, with little pity, was watching in the distance. Xiaolian looked at her mother''s figure and cried. "Coagulate the array!" At this time, the spirit of Jingwu suddenly drank. All the halos on the array were fused together. A moment later, two light men and a creature like a ball appeared in the center of the array. They were all dressed in clothes and ornaments according to the memory of the white night and Jingwu God. But they were not angry. There is no soul. It''s like an empty shell. Now. Pooh! Jingwu god suddenly vomited out a mouthful of hot blood. Open your eyes at night. "Nothing." "The first step of resurrection has been completed, but my soul has been damaged and my longevity has been greatly reduced. It is normal that this phenomenon will happen." White night nodded and said, "what should we do next?" "Infuse the soul!" Jingwu God Zun said hoarsely: "we have shaped their body with the power and memory of the array, but the body is not theirs in fact. It is just a body, a technique to carry the soul. Next, we will attract their spirits and spirits through this array and inject them into it! Only when the soul is recovered can we call it resurrection. Otherwise, we just create another irrelevant person... "attract three spirits and seven spirits?" "Yes." Jingwu deity nodded: "after death, although there is a saying that the soul will dissipate, in fact, the soul is not absolute. Unless it is born and refined, the soul still exists in this world. These bodies are shaped by our memory, and they have the ability to summon spirits. Now, we should use these flesh bodies to attract their scattered souls This process will take a while, and it needs to be highly concentrated. There must be no gap, OK? " "Well." White night nods. "Well, you''ll do it with me according to the formula I told you!" Jingwu God Zun said, spinning and mouth out of a record of strange words. The white night immediately followed what it said and did. In a flash, a pattern of yin and Yang appeared below the array and kept circling. At the same time, a huge sun and cold moon appeared on the sky. They seemed to be attracted by the array. They kept rotating around the array. The whole sky cliff was suddenly bright and dark, which was particularly strange. "This is the art of changing one''s life against the heaven. Although there are many ways to change one''s life from heaven to another, this skill is particularly special. Once it is used, there will be a cycle of cause and effect, and I don''t know what my result will be..." the Jingwu God whispered, and he didn''t know whether it was for the white night or for himself. I do not know how long, the light disappeared, the sun and the moon stopped flowing. But the ice queen and the small pity mother''s body also bloomed the halo.Thin as hair like mist from heaven and earth, and a little into it. White night''s eyes burning at the body of the ice queen, some emotional excitement. He felt it. From the ice queen''s body spilled a very weak breath. Although this wisp of anger is so weak that it can almost be said that there is no, but he really felt it! Is it going to work? It''s going to work! If he can succeed in resurrection, he will be able to recover more regrets. He will be able to resurrect all the relatives and friends who have lost in juehun sect or Tibetan dragon house! Thinking of this, the white night heart filled with a burst of ecstasy, some can not sit still. But at this time, his face appeared again waves of confusion. He looked at the round body of Qianlong, frowning. Because the body of the Qianlong has not changed at all. "Why didn''t the body infuse the spirit?" Asked the white night. "Well?" Jingwu God Zun also seemed a little surprised. He looked at the eye Qianlong and said in a deep voice: "maybe you made a mistake in some previous step... You can try to gather your spirit again!" "Good!" White night nodded and went again according to what Jingwu God had said before. However, when the last pithy formula is read out... Pooh! The white night vomited a mouthful of blood, the whole person''s chest completely cracked, a turbulent force instantly spread all over his body. "In return?" The God of Jingwu was astonished and rushed to him. He put his hand on the back of the white night and injected soul power into his body to stabilize his body. A moment later, the white night opened his eyes pale, looked at his chest, and said in a deep voice, "what is going on?" "You''re being eaten back! Your soul has been fluctuated. Fortunately, I helped you to stabilize all this in time, or you would have burst your body and your soul would have died just now "What did I do wrong?" White night frowns. Jingwu God did not speak. The man looked at the body of the Qianlong and looked at the sky again. All of a sudden, he seemed to notice something and his face turned pale. "What on earth are you going to resurrect?" "Things?" White night Leng next, perplexed: "it is not a thing, like a dragon." "No! incorrect! incorrect! No... the God of Jingwu was staring at the sky, and he didn''t know what he was looking at. His face was extremely white. He retreated, as if he had seen something terrible, and his whole body was shaking. The white night froze. "What''s the matter with you?" "What on earth are you going to resurrect?" Jingwu God Zun suddenly turned his head and asked again. "You don''t have to be afraid. For you, its strength is not high. Maybe you want to kill it without a finger!" In the white night. The three emperors and five emperors in the nine souls continent are not even minions. Qianlong is only better than the three emperors and five emperors before he dies. Maybe he can get a place in Outland, but it is not enough to put it on the Cangtian cliff. But what is the expression of Jingwu shenzun? What level of existence can make him show such an expression? "No! no It''s not strength, it''s not strength, it''s the species! " The God of Jingwu thought of something terrible, and then said in a voice, "white night, you can''t revive it!" "Is there any way to revive it now?" The white night''s face was slightly heavy. "No..." "you are hesitant!" White night face cold, straight stand up: "happy point, tell me how to recruit its soul and soul!" "I don''t know..." Jingwu God Zun directly turned his back to the white night, gritted his teeth and said. "If you don''t say it, I''ll destroy your wife''s body." The night is cold. "Your dead dragon sword is in the stage of cultivating sword, and I have been in good condition in this period of time. You are not my opponent only by abandoning the divine sword!" "If you don''t find my daughter for me, you can''t let me do anything! Now you want to threaten me? That''s a dream "Raise a sword?" "Do you really think I''m just raising a sword?" he said coldly As soon as the voice dropped, he raised his hand and opened it. Bang! A vacuum burst in his palm. Then, a pure to almost golden sword Qi in his palm. The spirit of Jingwu was shocked. "Dead Dragon Sword spirit? How could you? The dead dragon sword is in the stage of cultivating sword. It is impossible to launch it. Why can you still use the spirit of dead dragon sword? " "That''s because there is a spirit in me that wakes up with the sword of the dead dragon!" The white night said coldly: "before I put the dead dragon sword into it to warm up, I have used this spirit to seal up enough dead Dragon Sword power! Do you still want to chooseWhen the voice fell to the ground, the white night pulled out the abandoned magic sword again and stabbed it heavily on the ground. At the same time, he hit the abandoned magic sword with one hand. Bang!! The dark abandoned God sword burst out in a flash of golden light. The breath of the sword has the meaning of death dragon. The spirit of Jingwu was respected. The man stepped back, his eyes were round, and he looked at the scene strangely. "It''s impossible to give up the perfect integration of divine sword power and dead Dragon Sword power. How did you do it?" His face was pale and hoarse, and his brain was blank. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1555 Looking at the terror attached to the sword, Jingwu God finally understood why the man in fairyland was so fearless. Because, he is no longer the strength of fairyland people. He had the spirit of the dead dragon, and his power was far beyond the immortal master. With the abandonment of magic sword... His strength has been extraordinary! All of a sudden, Jing Wu Shen Zun had such an illusion. If this person did not warm up the dead dragon sword, or call Shenji palace, would he directly kill on the Cangtian cliff, destroy the general''s mansion and dominate the whole heaven cliff? Although the idea is bold, it seems that the God of Jingwu has already possessed this kind of capital. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "do you know what you''re doing?" "Of course I know." White night cold way, eyes firm. The Jingwu God looked at him for a long time. He shook his head and said hoarsely: "well, since this is your choice, well, I will fulfill you. Although I don''t know what you want to revive, I can feel the powerful charm in its soul. I hope you won''t regret it because of today''s events in the future." "If I don''t do it, I''ll regret it." Shake your head at night. Without saying a word, Jingwu God Zun returned to the array and began to canvas himself. A series of crude pithy formulas came out of his mouth, but this time the formula was quite different from the previous ones. With the recitation of the pithy formula, a large amount of air flow appeared in the body of Jingwu God Zun. These air currents went up into the sky and turned into a big net, which covered half of the sky. Then, it shrank a little bit and covered the body of the Qianlong. White night eyes burning. The sky is full of illusions and changes constantly. All of a sudden, he found that under the big net, there were a lot of tumbling virtual shadows like dragons. These virtual images struggled wildly and swayed wildly, but in the end it was difficult to escape the coverage of the big net, and finally all of them were infused into the body of the Qianlong. When the last shadow was submerged, the body of the Qianlong immediately burst into an unprecedented light. The light went straight into the sky. The whole sky cliff people all look up. The ordinary soul is confused, I don''t know what this is. But those powerful beings seemed to feel something, their faces changed and their eyes were dignified. The white night also looked quietly, a touch of familiar smell swept in... the divine light lasted for about seven or eight breaths, then fainted down, but did not disappear. However, Jingwu deity seems to be weak. People are getting old, their skin becomes wrinkled, and their head is covered with white hair. The former vitality has disappeared. "What''s the matter with you?" Asked the white night with a frown. "It costs me nearly half of my life to revive it. I''m running out of time!" The God of Jingwu shakes his head. "I will ask people to prepare materials and pills for you to increase longevity." "It''s no use." Jingwu deity shook his head and chuckled: "the reincarnation of life and death is irreversible. Those things are just a drop in the bucket. It''s hard to change their lives. No one can save them. But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that I can be reunited with her and get along with my daughter for another period of time... That''s enough! I think I have no regrets in my life? " Hearing the sound in the white night, the pupil shrinks slightly, but soon returns to calm. He closed his eyes and whispered, "it''s not that human beings can''t go against the sky, but people who can''t do it... Just because there''s no way to go against the sky, in the final analysis, we are too small! If one day I can control life and death and swallow the sun and the moon, why should I obey the so-called fate The God of Jingwu was stunned, looked at the white night, and laughed again. "You are quite like me when I was young. At the beginning, like you, I never believed in my life. I was not in control of the sky. But when I came to the end, I still had to submit to the fate! Some things will only be understood after experiencing them. " He got up with difficulty, and his body trembled: "I''m going to recuperate. You can send someone to guard here. Don''t let people get close to me. They need time to gather their spirits. Once the spirits are successfully condensed, they will almost be reborn!" "Good." White night nods. Jingwu shenzun hobbled down. The white night took his sight back and fell on the Qianlong and ice queen. He took a deep breath and sat down on his knees, waiting here. There was nothing more reassuring to him than to be here by himself. The purpose of his coming to Cangtian cliff is to find the method of resurrection. Now that the dragon is coming back to life, he can be relieved. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and thought of the silent fighting of the white dragon. "The state of Richmond is extremely dangerous and can be found everywhere. So far, there are still many characters I can''t imagine. This kind of vicious place should not be kept for a long time. Since I have revived the old guys, it is also time to leave..."Although he can''t stay in the land of nine souls for a long time with his current cultivation, if he abolishes his own strength to the imperial realm, he can live in the nine souls for a long time without any worries. White night raised his head, looked at the distance, fell into yearning... "adults." Then a voice came from behind the white night. White night slightly side head, but see Liu from the heart do not know when appeared in their own behind. "It''s the master of the Liu family." White night will fight spirit Zun order put away, light looking at him: "something?" "Oh... It''s such an adult. Today, my second younger brother bought a piece of dragon meat at heixuan auction house. This dragon meat contains a lot of energy. If you can take it, you can increase your accomplishments. Thinking that you can''t enjoy it alone, you have set up a banquet to entertain adults." Liu said from the heart. "No more!" You do not have to shake your head "But, my Lord, the banquet is ready, and one of my subordinates can''t eat it all. What''s more, if you don''t taste it, how dare you move it?" Liu is busy from the heart. Hearing the sound in the white night, he said with a faint smile: "Master Liu, you Liu family didn''t sign Jinyang blood oath with me, so I''m not your boss either. You don''t have to be so respectful to me. As for the etiquette and scruples, of course, it doesn''t exist anymore!" Liu Congxin did not give up his heart. He clasped his fist again and said sincerely, "Liu Congxin is not a person of unknown size. If there is no adult, there will be no Liu family today. Therefore, please come to the table, which is to give Liu Congxin some thin noodles?" It''s almost a white night. Hearing the sound in the white night, I thought about it. At last, he sighed and said faintly, "well, since you''ve talked about it, if I don''t go, I''ll chill your heart!" "Thank you very much." Liu Cong''s heart was overjoyed, and quickly clasped his fist. "Somebody." "Yes." "Send someone to guard here. No one is allowed to come near here without my order, or you will be killed. Do you understand?" "Yes "Well." White night nodded, then left with Liu from the heart. "My Lord, this way, please!" Liu said with a smile from her heart, busy leading the way. Because of the capture of Cangtian peak, the Liu family and other potential families have moved their family address to the surrounding area of Cangtian peak. As the first family to cooperate with the white night family, the land allocated to the Liu family is also the largest. The house is naturally the most imposing. It is built on the mountain with a lake in front. This location is just a few blocks away from the heixuan auction house, which is very convenient. At the moment, in front of the Liu family mansion, Liu Yuanyue and the high-level members of the Liu family are standing there waiting. Seeing the arrival of the white night, they rush forward to clasp their fists one by one. "See you, my Lord." "Don''t be so polite." A faint smile on the white night. "Big brother... Little sister, please give my elder brother my regards." Liu Yuanyue called carefully and bowed. "It''s Yuanyue. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing White night smiles. "Thanks to big brother Hongfu, Yuanyue is doing well recently." Liu Yuanyue squeezed out a smile with a wisp of strange light in her eyes. White night caught her this strange, eyebrows slightly moved, but did not think much. Banquet has been ready, Liu from the heart led Qin Feng directly into the seat. Liu''s senior officials and young heroes all come out to accompany him. Liu Yuanyue sits directly beside the white night to pour wine for him. Looking at this posture, Liu Congxin wants to put Liu Yuanyue into the white night. But Bai Ye is not interested in the girl. In terms of her beauty, Moqing Bingyu and Qi Mei are enough to crush her, and many of the young disciples in the jade building are also very outstanding. What''s more, they didn''t see each other very much, let alone what kind of emotional basis. "Big brother, here, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Liu Yuanyue filled the wine and said enthusiastically. "Well." Nod in the daytime and drink the wine in one gulp. Liu Cong''s heart was full of smiles. Seeing three cups of wine in the white night, he clapped his hands and said, "come on, dragon meat!" The sound fell to the ground, and a strange fragrance floated into the hall. White night slightly a Leng, smelling the fragrance of the two children, only feel their soul can not help for a tremor. This is dragon meat? As for the dragon, there are many powerful dragons in Lisheng Prefecture. It is said that there are also dragons in the nine souls continent, but they are all lower level dragons. Their bloodlines are not pure. The only better one is Jiaolong. As for Lisheng Prefecture, there are many powerful dragons. It is said that there are also terrible dragons who can transform people after reaching a certain level of strength. It is incredible. Dragon meat is not much, but its grade is obviously not low. Even if it has been cooked by the strong by special means, its surface still emits a ruby like light, and people around can''t help salivating. "Please try it, my Lord." Liu said warmly from the heart. Nod in the white night, get the fastest and biggest dragon meat.Liu Yuanyue carefully cuts and loads plates for her. White night is not polite, the dragon meat into the mouth. However, as soon as the dragon meat entered the mouth, the eyebrows of the white night were tightened, and the eyes were full of solemnity... "my Lord, how does this dragon meat taste Liu from the heart swept eyes white night, smile asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1556 "Not bad!" White night still color, chew some swallow belly, light said. "Ha ha, since it is suitable for adults'' taste, adults should eat more, but don''t let me down." Liu laughed from the heart. "No need!" White night light said: "although this dragon meat taste good, but eat too much, or will hurt the body." As soon as the words fell, many of the Liu family''s faces changed. Liu from the heart also Leng for a while, spin and smile way: "adult this is what meaning? Are you afraid that I will poison the dragon meat? That''s a lot to worry about. I''m Liu Congxin. I''m not the kind of person who feeds the hand that feeds me. It''s the Lord who gave it to me. Today, even if I''m no longer a human being, I''ll never think of harming the Lord! " "Is it?" The white night looks calm and looks at the dragon meat in front of him and says, "is this dragon meat the meat of Shuimu dragon?" "How do you know?" Liu from the heart smile gradually. "I haven''t, but I''ve seen it." The white night said quietly, "the meat is not poisonous, but it is added with some seasoning. If this seasoning is mixed with the contents of the wine I drink, it will be highly toxic! This toxin is enough to seal my soul! Liu family leader, although my soul state is not high in the daytime, I am also a wanderer in the state of Lisheng. Why treat me as a fool? " The speech fell to the ground, and the banquet hall of the Liu family was silent. Then... whoosh! A sharp and cold dagger broke through the sky and directly stabbed at the back of the white night. At first glance, it was Liu Yuanyue. With a dagger in her hand, she stabbed her head down. But... She obviously did not know the strength of the body of the white night. When the dagger hit, she could not pierce the skin of the white night. On the contrary, the blade of the dagger was broken because of excessive force. The clear sound reverberated in the banquet hall. Liu Yuanyue was stunned. The next second, all the people of the Liu family got up from the dinner. Outside, a large number of Liu family strong people rushed to block here! White night silently watched the broken blade, eyes moved up, looking at the dull look of Liu Yuanyue, eyes full of disappointment. It was a deep frustration and disappointment. Liu Yuanyue saw the white night''s eyes, slightly trembling, some at a loss. "Why betray me?" Bai Ye took a deep breath and asked Liu Yuanyue calmly. "Big brother, I''m sorry..." Liu Yuanyue took up her dagger, stepped back two steps and whispered, "I''m also for the family!" "For the family?" "Of course." Liu Congxin plans to Liu Yuanyue''s words, straight up, her face still maintains a smile, but is no longer the warm smile before, instead is bursts of sneer. "My daughter, Liu Congxin, has always understood the general situation. Although you know that you have been poisoned and the spirit of heaven has been sealed, you should also understand that you have no ability to resist. Today... You are no longer able to fly." "Why kill me?" The white night looked at him calmly. "Why?" Liu squinted from his heart and said with a grim smile: "you hold a large number of Jinyang orders in your hand. If I kill you and destroy those Jinyang orders, Huang Yao and Jin Tianhong will surely die! In this way, almost all the powerful and powerful families in Cangtian cliff will fall apart. If I take advantage of the situation to occupy Cangtian peak, then my Liu family will become the new overlord of Cangtian cliff. At that time, I will share the world with the general''s office and strive for victory in stability. Cangtian cliff must be from my heart! " Speaking of this, Liu burst out laughing from her heart. "Stupid!" White night shook his head and said: "the overlord forces must have the overlord level figures to sit in order to achieve success. Although your Liu family has some forces in Cangtian cliff, what do you take to fight against the general''s office? Kill me, even if you get cangtianfeng, it''s useless for you. I die here today, and the people of the general''s residence will come back tomorrow. The Liu family is not the opponent of the general''s house. You''re just killing yourself! " "Hehe, do you really think that Liu Congxin is afraid of the general''s office?" Liu from the heart suddenly, voice down a few minutes. Hearing the sound in the white night, he frowned slightly. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He said in a voice: "do you say that the seven holy glazed beads are in your Liu family?" "You are not stupid at all Liu from the heart will hand toward the waist, and then a shining pearl appeared in his palm. That''s exactly the seven holy glazed beads! The white night froze. "The world knows that the Seven Saints'' glass beads are in the general''s house, but they don''t know that this is just a small means of Mo sang Yang''s idiot to blame the general''s house. The purpose is to make the general''s house the target of public criticism. However, no one knows that the seven holy glass beads that countless people dream of are actually in my hands!" Liu squints from the heart. Seeing this, the white night has suddenly realized: "no wonder you went to the general''s house to make trouble at the beginning. With this bead, why are you afraid of the general''s office?" "Or do you really think I am a reckless man? To fight with the general''s office for you Liu shook his head from his heart and said with a smile: "easily, I will not expose the Seven Saints'' glass beads casually. The reason why I want to go to the general''s office for justice is to let the world know that I am also greedy for the Seven Saints'' glass beads of the general''s mansion. This can make everyone subconsciously think that I don''t have beads in the Liu family. Secondly, I hope to win you over and deal with the general''s office £¡¡±He took the beads, walked down and paced in the banquet hall: "my original plan was to use your hand to deal with the general''s palace. Although you are not in a high spiritual state, I can see that you are not a simple role. Unexpectedly, you are more cruel than me, directly forcing those powerful people to submit to you and beat down the Cangtian peak! Oh, white night, you really make me happy Speaking of this, Liu Congxin''s eyes were full of smile: "I originally intended to kill you first, and then seize the Jinyang order to control those families. But I didn''t expect you to have a dead dragon sword, so I chose to stay silent for a while. After all, no matter how strong the Seven Saints'' glass beads are, they can''t be stronger than the dead dragon sword, but I didn''t expect that the dead dragon sword was inexplicable Wonderful was blocked... In this case, I can''t blame. I can''t wait any longer. Otherwise, when you have a firm foothold, you will only become the second mosang sheep, and our Liu family is only your vassal. Therefore, I must resist and bury you. In this way, we can make our Liu family stand out! White night, my plan was changed because of you, but you... Greatly accelerated the implementation of my plan and made it more perfect. So, I have to thank you, ha ha... laugh wildly. The night is silent. Liu from the heart of a Lin, squinting at the white night, said: "white night, do you know where you are wrong? Your fault is that you shouldn''t trust us too much. If you treat us differently and let us sign the golden sun blood oath, then everything will not be like this... " " it''s not that I trust you too much, but your Liu family''s acting skills are so good. " White night shook his head. Liu''s anxiety in the crisis and his righteousness in life and death can not connect him with this plot. Liu Congxin is the most complicated person. "What about your choice, then?" Liu put away a smile from his heart and said, "do you want us to do it, or do you hand over your sword and take it with you?" White night did not speak. "Big brother, you can''t get out of here if your soul is sealed. If you surrender, I can beg for your life." Liu Yuanyue is busy. "Don''t call me big brother." "You are not qualified to have a relationship with me Liu Yuanyue''s face changed, her head lowered and she didn''t speak. "We can''t be blamed." Liu waved his hand from his heart and said, "take him down and get rid of the magic sword!" "Yes." The strong men of the Liu family killed them one after another. But at this time, a blast of breath burst out of the body of the white night, shaking all directions. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the whole banquet hall was instantly smashed by explosion. A group of Liu family masters were directly shocked to fly, and Liu Yuanyue was not spared. She was blown out and fell to the ground. The scene was a mess. Seeing this from his heart, Liu''s face suddenly changed: "is this sword Qi? How can you still use sword Qi? Isn''t your soul sealed? " "These toxins can block most of the heavenly spirits in my body, but you can''t seal one." The white night is light. "No way!" Liu from the heart immediately rushed over, a palm to kill. The white night dodges away, also opens the palm to meet. The two began to fight. But just after a few moves, Liu Congxin''s face changed incomparably ugly. Although the spirit state of the white night is not high, and even the soul of heaven has been blocked, he can still use a unique soul power at the moment. What''s going on? Liu from the heart brow tight frown, a few moves against, he actually can''t break this person. "Kill! Kill him Liu drank from his heart. Countless souls came again from all directions. "Then don''t blame me!" The white night looks cold and draws his sword with his backhand. Sonorous! In the dark, the abandoned God sword made a sword like devil''s claw, and cut across it directly. Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff. "Ah?" "Master, he... He has abandoned the magic sword, we... We can''t stop him..." the strong men of the Liu family yelled with trembling. "A bunch of rubbish!" Liu from the heart of anger, spin and directly raised the Seven Sacred glass beads, launched the spirit of heaven, released the soul power, the whole bead immediately bloomed a circle of particularly gorgeous light. "Your abandoned God sword is not a dead dragon sword, it is not invincible! Today, let you see the power of the seven holy glass beads Liu roared from her heart. Bang! Seven Saints glass beads burst out a wonderful energy, energy flew into the air and fell down, all hit Liu Cong Xin''s body. At that moment, Liu from the heart of the whole body of the breath crazy soaring.At this moment, he was like a completely new man, becoming supreme and especially powerful. Is this the power of the seven holy glass beads? His face froze in the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1557 Liu Congxin''s strength soared with the infusion of the Seven Saints'' glass beads. In a flash, his momentum even surpassed that of Shenhou general and mosangyang. See here, white night also finally understand why Liu Congxin dare to challenge the general''s office. With this thing, he did not have to worry about everything. He was not afraid of general Shenhou, even mosang sheep. Before all sorts of, that is he is acting just! With the blessing of the power of the seven holy glass beads, he can stand on the top of the Cangtian cliff and overlook everything. However, his release released the breath of the Seven Saints'' glazed beads. Such a unique breath may have already alarmed those hidden super beings in the sky cliff. However, Liu Congxin is not worried. As long as he killed the white night and captured the abandoned divine sword with the blessing of abandoning the divine sword, and cooperated with the Seven Saints'' glazed beads, he could sweep the whole sky cliff from his heart, and those people would come when they came. He could also force those people to bow down to Chen Chen Chen! He is the embodiment of invincible! The seven holy glazed beads had already flown to his chest, inlaid in the part of his heart. The beads were shining, and his whole skin became crystal clear, and the whole thing was like a crystal man, and the violent breath was constantly escaping from his skin. "What? Do you feel fear? " Liu from the heart squint at the white night road. "In the end, it''s the Seven Saints'' glass bead. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. I''m afraid that such a bead will fall into the hands of a mortal without any accomplishments. With the blessing of the bead''s power, this mortal can also compete with the strong one at the level of immortal Lord? It''s no wonder that this bead can lead to constant civil strife and bloodbath in the whole sky cliff! This treasure is indeed a rare treasure. " The white night is light. "Yes, it''s a pity that I''m not a mortal. The power I sacrifice is more extensive and powerful. Now you are like an ant in my eyes. It''s so easy for me to kill you. Your life is in my hands." Liu said arrogantly from the heart. With absolute power, he is arrogant. "In that case, why don''t you do it? Why do you have to talk nonsense here? " The white night is light. "Oh, it''s a conceited and ignorant fellow." Liu shook his head from the heart: "I just want to give you another chance, give you a chance to surrender, white night, you admit defeat! If you are willing to surrender and give up the sword, for the sake of my daughter, I will not kill you! " "Yes, big brother, give up! Don''t fight any more. You can''t fight my father''s " far away, Liu Yuanyue also called out. However, the white night was still unmoved. He shook his head and said, "you are nothing but afraid of my abandoned divine sword. Why should you say so grandiose?" "Asshole!" Liu from the heart angry, low roar repeatedly: "just a abandon God sword, I have how can all? Yes, it''s true that abandoning the divine sword is the twelve Hongbing, but it''s not a dead dragon sword. If it can''t meet the strong, it will be strong. Moreover, your strength is so humble that you can''t give full play to its real power. You can only use it to deal with ordinary soul people. Do you want to use it to defeat me in the state of glass beads? That''s a dream "Is it?" White night still shakes his head. "In that case, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." Liu murmured from his heart and directly raised his hand to catch the white night. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... at the moment when his fingers were grasped out of the sky, a large number of terrifying spatial air blades appeared in the whole body of the white night. They are like living creatures, cutting and pulling around the night. But the speed of the white night is not slow. The breath of the whole body suddenly explodes, shattering the air blade of this space, and people want to dodge. But when he just escaped, Liu suddenly pasted it from his heart. How fast! I''m afraid it''s not enough to describe it with blink! What kind of horrible speed is this? The pupil shrinks at night. "Go to hell." Liu grinned coldly from his heart, and his hand was pounded. In the white night, his face became tense and he quickly pulled out his sword. The dark body of the sword had just moved to his chest, and the palm of the other side had already exploded. The palm of the hand heavily hit the body of the abandoned God sword, and an incomparable thick and fierce force swung from the body of the sword and directly spread over the whole body of the white night. Bang! The body flew out of the white night, smashed several walls and landed in the courtyard. In a moment, the original courtyard collapsed. "Help the moon." Liu ran away from the heart. "Father." "All of you quit at once. I''ll be enough to deal with this maniac. You stay here. I can''t do anything." Liu said with a smile from her heart. Liu Yuanyue mumbled her lower lip and said in a low voice, "father, can you save this man''s life?" "Hum, the kindness of a woman!" Liu said coldly from the heart: "if you want to kill, you have to kill it thoroughly. If you cut the grass, you will not remove the roots, and the spring wind will blow again! Don''t you understand that? Go downLiu Yuanyue hesitated and finally left the Liu family. And in the moment of the Liu family''s evacuation, Liu from the heart again raised his hand, toward the air. Whoa! The void on the sky twisted and turned into a huge whirlpool. The whirlpool whirled wildly and grew endlessly. The terrifying space energy contained in it was almost full-bodied and suffocating. Just from the ruins of the white night to look up, the face is particularly ugly. This space power... I''m afraid it''s more powerful than Shenhou general''s space means! You can''t deal with ordinary people! Seven holy glass beads... How terrible! "Die, ignorant and foolish rat!" Liu raised a cold smile from the corner of her heart and mouth, and waved her hand to the next. Bang!! The terrible whirlpool space suddenly collapses, completely tears up the sky void, mercilessly hits on the earth. In a flash. Boom!! The whole sky cliff vibrated. The courtyard buildings of the Liu family were all smashed into powder. The earth cracked and the earth rocked. Everything was like the last scene. But the white night... Had been completely submerged in the whirlpool of space, and there was no more shadow in it... however, Liu Congxin did not stop there. He clenched his fist again and swung in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a lot of space forces, such as meteors, bombard the location of the white night. The ground trembles more and more crazily, the power that frightens even days continuously toward all directions catharsis. This time, all the potential clans of Cangtian cliff were shocked. Countless powerful people are rushing towards the Liu family to see the truth. But Liu Cong is particularly calm. The earth is broken down and the stones are powdered. He squinted past. There is a deep black hole on the ground, which can not see the shadow of the white night. I''m afraid that the terror of any Cangtian cliff exists under this kind of attack. I''m afraid it''s all turned into residue, and there''s nothing left? Liu gazed at the black hole like an abyss from his heart, and his grimace became more and more intense. Then he grabbed at the black hole and seemed to want to get back the abandoned magic sword inside. However, when he raised his hand, he seemed to notice something. As soon as his face sank, he was about to stop his hand. But at this moment, a black light rushed out of it and directly hit Liu Cong''s heart. Abandon the sword? Liu snorted coldly from his heart and pushed his back hand directly. On the other hand, he released his astonishing air mask, which actually directly held the blade of the abandoned God sword. If the blade of the sword is against the hood, it will be difficult to advance half a minute. Day night crazy urge force, abandon God sword force all spread out. However, the energy of the seven holy glass beads is not something that can be easily torn. No matter how hard the white night is, it can not be broken! Liu stared at the white night after abandoning the magic sword from his heart and said with a sneer: "I didn''t think you were still alive? Even if I don''t want to tear away the spirit of the night, even if you don''t want to use it, you can''t even use my strength. Look, you can''t even open the magic mask like this! I''ll leave you a whole body! " "Is it? Let''s see who keeps the whole body! " The cold hum of the white night suddenly turned the sharp sword in his hand. "Jailer!" Roaring... the earth suddenly split, and a terrible big hand suddenly rose from the crack and seized Liu Cong''s body. "Do you think I don''t understand your tricks?" Liu from the heart of a roar, the whole body of light flash, a mysterious power to disperse the prison hands, Liu from the heart to get rid of directly. Seeing this in the white night, I was immediately stunned. Can dispel the power of abandoning the divine sword... Is Liu Congxin too strong? You know, even Shenji guards can''t easily break the prison hand! Is this the energy of the Seven Sacred glass beads? However, it''s also strange that his soul state is really too low. As Liu Congxin said, he can''t give full play to most of the strength of the abandoned magic sword. After all, the bridge between him and the abandoned divine sword is not high. At present, his body is also poisoned. Except for the dead dragon spirit, the other spirits are sealed temporarily, so that his power is limited. In the dark of the night, he suddenly raised his sword. The blade of the sword pushed his body back against the air mask, and opened a distance from Liu''s heart. "It seems that I can only use that one." I took a deep breath at night. "What else can you do?" Liu sneered from the heart. "What you fear most!" "What do I fear most?" Hearing the sound from his heart, Liu immediately burst out laughing: "the only thing I fear most is the dead dragon sword. However, you have sealed it. In the white night, there is nothing that can stop me in the whole sky cliff! What are you fighting against me "Then I''ll take the dragon sword. What do you think?" It''s a white night.The voice falls, Liu Congxin immediately a Leng. But he saw that the white night had put away his sword. He pinched a sword formula, his eyes were as bright as a torch, staring at Liu Cong''s heart, spinning and drinking. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" The voice dropped, the body flashed around in the white night, and then... Nothing happened again. Liu from the heart of vigilance a few points, hastily will seven Saint glass bead power all release. However... after a while, there is no change in white night. A shot in the air? "Are you kidding me?" Liu from the heart Leng next, furious. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1558 Liu couldn''t feel half of his soul power in the night. After this move was launched, he didn''t even mobilize the spirit of the dead dragon in his body! Play! It''s a naked trick! At this juncture, this person still has the heart and courage to play tricks on himself? Without the operation of soul power, he''s totally extravagant! Asshole! Liu was furious. "Even if my daughter threatened me with her life today, I would never let you go! White night, heaven and earth, no one can save you Liu growled from his heart, and his arms spread out to the left and right, then five fingers into palms, and hit hard at the center. Bang! Clear sound spread out, only to see the whole broken Liufu around a huge transparent aperture. These are the forces of space! They are like a big mouth, one by one eating people do not spit out the bones of the trap, a little bit closer to the white night. Everything that touches the force of this space, whatever it is, turns out to be a fog. I''m afraid that any existence below xianzun will become smoke if it touches it. What a horror! Outside, the Liu family were trembling. But the white night is particularly quiet, did not care, even at this moment he is like a bird in a cage, he does not move like a mountain. He continued to grasp the formula and continue to do his own way. Liu from the heart to see the situation, slightly coagulated face, feel some bad. He has been in contact with the white night for some time, and has some understanding of this person. He doesn''t think that this person is some kind of nonsense guy, let alone he is an idiot! Just what does he mean by this move? However. Liu Cong''s heart is full of confusion. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Liu was stunned from the heart, and hurriedly turned to the side, but saw the sky above, countless terrified golden swords flying towards this. Each sword is stirring up the most terrible power, as if to tear the sky, cut the world! What? Liu Cong''s face changed greatly. He didn''t know where the swords came from. "Open the border!" He roared in a shrill voice. People outside Liu''s house trembled suddenly and immediately released the border. Bang!! A total of more than 30 strong border rising. In an instant, the whole Liufu was filled with colorful halos. However. When the golden sword struck, the more than 30 boundary lines were completely pierced by the sword. Their defenses are completely useless. In front of these swords, they are like paper paste. "It''s impossible! How can the border I set myself be pierced Liu from the heart startled to lose color, hurriedly toward the back of a quick step to avoid. Da! Da! Da! Da! Da! Da! all the flying swords were stabbed on the ground. Liu looked at the ground with broken eyes and felt a shiver on his scalp. If he had slowed down so half a step, he would have been a hornet''s nest now? These junctions are all arranged by him with the seven holy glazed beads. They are thick and fierce enough to be the strongest in Cangtian cliff. But now they are all torn apart! Liu shuddered from the heart. He stares at a golden flying sword until it disappears. He doesn''t return to his mind. All of a sudden, he seemed to be aware of something, and his face was thick and pale. "It''s impossible... This is the power of the dead dragon sword!! This is the power of the dead Dragon Sword... It can''t be! It''s absolutely impossible Liu was sweating wildly all over his heart and kept whispering, but finally he roared out: "why? Aren''t you using the power of the spirit? Why does it suddenly burst out with such amazing power? What''s the matter with you "Very simple!" "Because I didn''t seal the dead dragon sword in a real sense, all you see is just an illusion. In fact, the dead dragon sword is only warmed up by me. I will call it, and its power will be used for me! Liu Congxin, you want to kill me while I don''t have a dead dragon sword, but I don''t know that under certain circumstances, I won''t seal the dead dragon sword. Now, you lose! " "You..." Liu from the heart of the eyes staring huge, the whole body trembling, finally, he roared out: "even if it is like this, you will not be my opponent! Seven Saints of glass beads is invincible, I am invincible! You... Die for me He didn''t believe it. He would never admit it. He managed all these things with painstaking efforts and vowed to seize the whole sky cliff in his hands. However, today, he has miscalculated this step.The dead dragon sword is still there. It is not sealed, and its power can be used by people. If so, there would be no need for the existence of the seven holy glazed beads. Because a Horcrux that will be suppressed will not be most effective in any case. Especially at this critical point. Liu from the heart to crack, heart crazy beating, the whole person like crazy general, constantly howling, roaring. "In that case, I will level your Lius today!" White night eyes open, eyes kill the meaning of vertical and horizontal: "sword Boom!!! A fierce roar suddenly rang from the Cangtian peak. The sound of this strike and roar is like the most ancient Hong Zhong, giving out the most profound and melodious sound! Hit everyone''s heart directly.... all the people on the Cangtian cliff were shocked and looked up in a hurry. However, there was a golden light on the Cangtian peak, and a divine power was vented. Then a huge sword with a height of thousands of feet flew into the air, and then fiercely suppressed it towards the Liu family. "What..." Liu was stunned. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul and looked at the giant sword moving towards this side. That''s the dragon sword! But higher than the mountains, longer than the sea. When it moves, it is like a mountain moving, and there is a roar in the air. Where it passes, all the void collapses and nothing is in good condition. The souls near Cangtian peak were all crawling on the ground, one by one frightened and crazy kowtow. In the face of this absolute force, they do not even have the courage to stand. "Ah Liu came back from her heart and rushed to the white night like crazy. The power of the seven holy glass beads broke out again. But this force is not yet near... Dong! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong.... an incomparable force of suppression fell from the sky. The power of the seven holy glass beads is all torn. All the smoke of Liu''s house turned into smoke. Liu Congxin was shocked and crawled on the ground and couldn''t move. The vast sword hovers in the air and rotates gently. At this moment, the whole Cangtian cliff is shaking on its blade... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1559 Cangtianfeng, in front of the huge sword pit, Shenji guards all looked up and were surprised to see the vast and magnificent dead dragon sword. "What''s the matter?" One shenjiwei asked in astonishment. "Isn''t the dead Dragon Sword sealed? Why can it move? " Another one lost his voice. "Is it the great power who sealed the dead dragon sword?" A Shenji guard''s face changed, and he turned his head in a hurry and said seriously, "come on! Inform your Lord quickly. The rest of you will surround the dead dragon sword and keep the sword. If anyone dares to plot the sword at this time, you will be killed! " "Yes All the Shenji guards drank together, and their bodies disappeared as if in a flash. And Liu''s side, now has become a void. The ground collapses, sags, and cracks are everywhere, and the earth is fragmented. Liu Congxin is crushed in the middle of the broken earth by the terrible dead dragon sword. He can''t move. No matter how he struggles, he can''t move. This force is too powerful. This is the original power of the dead dragon sword. His eyes full of fear, hard looking at the sky on the mighty sword, this moment only feel his soul is fast out of the body. White night... How could you do that? How could this happen? Why? His eyes were filled with despair as he gazed at the step-by-step white night. "White night, you... You cheated Shenji palace!" Liu shouts bitterly from the heart. "Cheating? How did I cheat? " "It''s not that I said the dead dragon sword was sealed, but the Shenji palace made a conjecture. What does this have to do with me?" "You..." Liu Cong''s voice trembled and her face was as gray as death. "Liu Congxin is the winner and the enemy is defeated. Your plan is perfect. It''s a pity that you missed one move in chess, but you still lost. Next, you can go on your way!" White night light said, people carrying abandoned sword step by step. Looking at the dark sword, Liu Congxin''s face is nothing but fear. He didn''t ask for mercy. Because he knew that begging for mercy had no effect at all. As far as the character of white night was concerned, he would not be soft to the people who had betrayed him. "Stop it!" Just then, a shrill cry came. White night slightly side head. But Liu Yuanyue rushed over like crazy. She ran to this place under the pressure of the death Dragon Sword riot. Although she was full of energy, she was still struggling. However, she could not get close to her more than 10 meters away from the white night. However, she knelt down on the ground directly and cried with tears on her face: "brother, please... Let go of my father. He is just confused by rights and interests for a moment... Please let him go! As long as you are willing to let him go, we can promise you anything you want! " "Let him go?" The white night looked at Liu Yuanyue quietly and asked, "your father said that you can''t be a woman''s benevolence. You can''t cut the grass without removing the roots. If I let him go and he will harm me in the future, who should I ask to let me go?" Liu Yuanyue was stunned at the sound. "White night!" Liu roared from his heart. But as soon as the words fell, the sword of abandoning God swung over, and the terrible sword spirit flashed on his body in an instant. Bang! Liu burst from her heart. He died on the spot. The hero of the generation of cangtianya falls like this! "Dad Liu Yuanyue''s eyes were full of tears and her heart was torn apart. But Liu couldn''t hear her voice again. However. It''s not over yet! Just look at the white night''s body suddenly high-speed movement, people such as sharp arrows, darting around, that black abandoned God sword is like the scythe of death, crazily harvesting the life of the Liu family around. Even Liu Congxin, who owns the Seven Sacred glazed beads, is not a white night opponent. What can these Lius take to fight against the white night? "Here he is!" "Help... Help!" "Hold him fast "Run "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the voices of panic, hesitation and despair are constantly heard. At this moment, the Liu family is like a mouse, no one to resist. After a while, the Liu family was dead, fled, suffered heavy casualties, and suffered a great defeat. Soon, it was quiet. Looking at the body of the Liu family, Liu Yuanyue is completely frozen. She looked silly, silly looking at all this. Yesterday''s Liu family, also incomparably prosperous, indistinctly will become the first of many clans in Cangtian cliff. But today, it''s all gone. Prosperity is only a flash, and life and death is only a thought.Liu Yuanyue stood up trembling all over her body, and her eyes seemed to lose their luster. Suddenly, she suddenly pulled out the dagger from her waist, her small face became ferocious, and people rushed toward the white night like crazy. "I''ll fight with you!" Liu Yuanyue screamed bitterly. But when the dagger came, it stopped just half a meter away from the white night. It turned out that it was the spirit of the white night that resisted her. "Ah Liu Yuanyue screamed and crazily waved the dagger. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break through it. White night looks at her without expression. "Read before you plead for your father and let me go. I won''t kill you, you go!" The white night whispered. Liu Yuanyue''s pupils shrank, staring at the white night, suddenly she stepped back two steps, her face full of sad smile. "Hehe... Yeah... Yeah... I can''t kill you! How could I have killed you? Even my father died in your hands, even the seven holy glass beads can''t help you. What''s the use of me alone? " Her face was full of despair, and her voice was bleak. When the voice fell, Liu Yuanyue suddenly picked up the dagger and stabbed her heart. Pooh! The dagger penetrated her heart. Liu Yuanyue mouth is full of blood, eyes complex looking at the white night, finally dim down, soft fall on the ground to die. White night did not stop, quietly watching her. When Liu Yuanyue chose to stand on the side of the family to deal with him, he had no relationship with this woman. With the death of Liu Yuanyue, the whole Liu family was completely rehabilitated. The white night took a deep breath, removed the soul power, looked up at the huge dead dragon sword in the sky, and the Shenji guard nearby, and waved slightly. Whoa! The giant dragon sword moves again. "Well?" "Be careful!" "Step back! Come on Shenji guards looked tense and drank loudly. In an instant, all of them disappeared by the dragon sword. The huge dead Dragon Sword moved slowly towards the center of Cangtian peak with a roar. When it is suspended above the sword pit, it will sink down immediately. Boom!! The Cangtian cliff trembled again, and the whole Cangtian peak seemed to be breaking apart. The Shenji guards immediately rushed to the dead dragon sword to observe, but could not see anything unusual. What''s going on here? All Shenji guards can''t understand. "Bai lingzun!" At this time, a Shenji guard rushed towards the white night. "Oh? It''s Shenji Wei The white night embraces the fist, light asks a way: "do not know adult to look for below what to do?" "What''s the matter?" Shenji guard stared at the ruins of the Liu family and asked in a deep voice. "Liu family? This involves some disputes over interests. Why? Does Shenji Wei want to intervene in the affairs of Cangtian cliff? " White night walked to Liu Congxin''s body, took down the Seven Saints glass beads, and asked at the same time. "It has nothing to do with us. Unless you kill all these people for no reason, we will not get involved in the fight between you. But why did the Dragon Sword suddenly unseal and move here? Bai lingzun, can you explain it to me? " Asked the serious guard. "How can I explain that?" The white night was confused: "I still want to ask you, are you not guarding the dragon sword? Why does it pop up here? You don''t know. I was almost killed by the power of the dead dragon sword just now. Fortunately, my body is strong enough, otherwise I will die here too "So you don''t know?" Shenji Wei asked seriously. "Do you think I can control the dragon sword?" White night looked at him faintly: "please pay attention to me. I''m just a little fairyland man, even the immortal master. Do you think I have the ability to control the dead dragon sword?" As soon as this word fell, Shenji guard opened his mouth and did not know how to refute it. Indeed. Just now that powerful force, even they are very afraid, how can a fairyland man control it? At this moment, however, the white night suddenly said. "In fact, there is still a possibility to explain this phenomenon." "Oh? What is possible? " Shenji guard was busy looking at him. But see white night weigh the bead in the hand, light a smile: "nature is this god thing seven holy glass bead!" "Although I no longer own the dead dragon sword, I have used this sword after all. As far as I know, the dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong, and it has a strong attraction for powerful deities. When I fought with Liu Congxin, he urged the seven holy glass beads. When he launched the sword successfully, the dead Dragon Sword came. So I think it is likely to be the seven holy glass beads It stimulated the dead dragon sword, and that''s what happened"Oh?" Shenjiwei nodded: "it''s possible that you said..." "anyway, the dead dragon sword is there, not in my hands at night. What is the adult worried about? I''m dead, dragon sword has nothing to do with it! " The white night is light. Shenji Wei was silent for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "I''ve worried too much. I''m sorry, Bai lingzun, I''m sorry to disturb you." "Nothing. My Lord is devoted to his duty." Smile in the white night. Shenjiwei nodded and disappeared again. At night, he was calm, but he was relieved. At present, it is not the mosang sheep or the Shenhou general who can really threaten him in the Cangtian cliff, but these terrible Shenji guards,. Everything must be done with care... just when the Liu family and Shenji guard were settled down in the white night, there were a lot of sound of breaking the air and the sound of footsteps coming from all directions. Then, one by one dressed in heavy armor of the soul of the crash came over, completely surrounded here. General''s house? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1560 The change of the Liu family has long attracted the attention of people from all walks of life. In addition, Liu released the power of the seven holy glazed beads from his heart, and the people on the Cangtian cliff, who were extremely eager for this divine object, were naturally sensitive to it. Who would easily miss this legendary treasure? For a time, cangtianfeng was in complete disorder. The general''s office is the fastest. Almost all of them went out, and even Qi, a major general who had not been seen for a long time, also came. Liu''s broken home is surrounded by three circles inside and three outside. Bright pieces of armor put a tremendous amount of pressure here. There was a chill. Those who can be present are far more than the general''s office. Br > , there are so many voices coming up and down. General Shenhou frowned and raised his hand immediately. The soldiers of the general''s mansion retreated one after another and gathered together. The sharp spear and halberd aimed at these uninvited guests. "General Shenhou, how fast you are The voice of indifference spread. Man Donghai, the leader of Wanli Tianmen gate, and his disciples. With his hands attached behind him, he strode forward with a pair of eyes calmly scanning everything here. When he saw the dead Liu family and Liu Congxin, he could not help but scratch a look of surprise in the depths of his eyes. Obviously, they didn''t understand what happened here. "It''s not just me. Come on?" General Shenhou said lightly, and then looked into the air. I saw the sky above, and row over like a meteor like figure. They all landed here, gathered together, and looked around with sharp eyes. These people were astonished to be the flag owner of Qifeng cliff and the River King of Hejia. And Wuyang tower and many clan forces have also been present. Forces from all sides gathered together, and all kinds of amazing and powerful souls fell to the ground. The broken Liu family is now bustling, with heads everywhere. The soul is powerful. At night, the sky cliff is particularly noisy. They all stare at the white night, each pair of eyes are rippling with ferocity and viciousness. Of course, the most intense of all is the light of greed. There is only one purpose for them to come here, that is, the seven holy glazed beads! Seeing the clans around, Qi broke the army and snorted, "these guys, they are so fast!" "After all, the Seven Saints'' glass beads have appeared. They can''t get the dead dragon sword. They can only focus on the Seven Saints'' glass beads and abandoned magic sword! If you can get these two treasures... At least control the whole sky cliff, it will be easy "In that case, Dad, we don''t have to wait any longer. Let''s do it! Let these guys see the real strength of our general''s office Qi broke the army''s cold way, staring at the white night like fire. Now he would like to tear the night into pieces to quench his anger. "Don''t be impatient, break the army. To be a general, you must have Mount Tai fall in front of you without changing your color. You must always keep a calm mind. If you are so impatient, you will lose your life in vain if you lead a war in the future! When will you be commander in chief? " General Shenhou was very disappointed. Qi broke the army''s voice, his face stiffened, secretly gritted his teeth and said nothing. General Shenhou didn''t pay attention to his son who was not a useful tool. Instead, he beat his horse, glanced at the people and said faintly, "gentlemen, you should believe that there is no Seven Sacred glass beads in Shenhou general''s house now? All this is just a humble man of mosang sheep. You have been used. The real seven holy glazed beads are in the Liu family As soon as the voice dropped, everyone was silent. Many people don''t look very natural. Over the years, they have been fooled by mosang sheep. "Then, general Shenhou, what are you here for?" At this time, the flag owner suddenly asked the capital. "Because of the existence of the Seven Saints'' glazed beads, our Cangtian cliff is so chaotic. Although general Shenhou is not a great talent, he is willing to stabilize the turbulent situation and make a modest contribution to the prosperity and stability of Cangtian cliff! Therefore, the general decided to take back the seven holy glazed beads and put an end to all this turmoil! " General Shenhou said calmly. "Forget it?" The flag owner hummed: "your general''s house has been defeated by the rumors of mosang sheep in recent years. Your general''s house has greatly reduced its strength. What else can you do to keep the Seven Saints'' glazed beads? You don''t have the seven holy glazed beads, so you''ve been at peace these years. If you do have them, how can you keep them? I look at this bead or put in my Qifeng cliff more secure! Your general''s house... Forget it "Oh? Is the flag owner trying to capture the Pearl Lou Yu heart slightly side, head sink ask. "Do you want this bead to be the source of your fighting? Just like general Shenhou, I have contributed a little to the prosperity and stability of Cangtian cliff. How can I win it The flag owner did not change his face.How shameless! Four weeks of people secretly abdominal Fei. "A man full of benevolence and righteousness!" Man Donghai disdains the road. The flag master frowned, staring at the eyes of man Donghai, and intended to kill. As for the River King of the river family, he said nothing, except coughing beside him. This is the most sensible choice for him. It is the most stupid person who starts to seize the beads now. Because white night is not easy to get into. What''s more, how to resist it? Why don''t you just watch the opera and collect the fishermen? In the face of this extreme temptation, all people''s IQ is inexplicably decreased a lot. People began to argue, and the atmosphere became intense. The white night saw this, frowned, and suddenly opened his mouth to break the debate: "you seem to have something wrong? It seems that you have not yet won my opinion to take this bead? " People stopped arguing and watched the white night. "Oh?" "What''s the opinion of the Lord of the white night?" People''s eyes were burning. Some people had pressed their hands on their magic weapons. The spirit of heaven urged them to act at any time. But listen to the white night face calm, light said: "listen, I am not to discuss with you, now, all people kneel down, respect me! From today on, there is no longer any general''s office, Qifeng cliff, Wanli Tianmen or Wuyang tower. There is only one force on Cangtian cliff, that is, cangtianfeng. You can only be loyal to one person, that is my white night! If you don''t, I''ll kill them. Do you have any opinions? " As soon as the words fell, the whole audience turned pale. But in the next second, a large number of soul people rushed out from the Cangtian peak, surging towards this side. That is Huang Yao and others. They seem to have been preparing for it. With the word "white night" appearing, all of them hold weapons to urge the spirit of heaven and surround many soul people here. The cold killing intention permeates their bodies... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1561 Seeing the appearance of Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Jin Tianhong and others, the atmosphere of the scene immediately became extremely tense. All of them are holding on to the blade, urging the spirit of heaven, and looking ready to go. General Shenhou frowned and said nothing. The expression of the flag owner and the river king was not natural. But the words of the white night make them more angry! "White night, you have such a big gap that you want us to kneel for you. What do you mean? Do you want to be the overlord of the heaven cliff Lou Yu''s heart snorted coldly and said in a deep voice. However, the white night looked at her without politeness, and nodded, and said directly, "yes." "You..." Lou Yuxin was speechless. Is it arrogant or straightforward? "The overlord of Cangtian cliff? Hum, white night, your appetite is not small, even the mosang sheep dare not talk to us like this. What are you? " General Shenhou couldn''t bear it. The arrogant attitude of the night completely angered him and stimulated the self-esteem of every overlord. You know, this is a fairyland! Maybe his strength is different from the ordinary fairyland people, but even so, he is not equal to the existence of the immortal master. Let these strong men kowtow to him? How can they stand it? If so, what would those who followed them think? What will the people of the sky cliff think? How can they get a foothold in the sky cliff? What is the face of others? What''s more, everyone knows that there is no dead dragon sword in white night. At first, many people were afraid of the death dragon sword, but he lost the dead dragon sword. What else can people be afraid of? Even if he now has the seven holy glass beads and the magic weapon given by Shenji old man, people believe that if they join hands, this person may not be an opponent! There are more than one magic weapon in white night, but they also have a lot of strange gods in their hands! "Mosang sheep?" White night shook his head and said, "I can do what the mosang sheep can do, but I will do what the mosang sheep can''t do! If he can''t be the real master here, let me do it! " Everyone seems to be infuriated by this remark! "Arrogant!" "Too arrogant!" "You are... Ignorant!" There were many angry voices around. "So you don''t agree?" White night asked without expression. "White night, you are so magnificent! Is this seven sage glass bead strong courage for you Man Donghai hummed and glanced at Huang Yao and others. Suddenly, his frown widened, and the man chuckled: "besides, Jingwu God is not here. Do you dare to speak like this? Are you confident that you can clean up the souls of the sky cliff with a few magic weapons? Do you look down on us a little bit? " "In that case, there''s nothing to say." White night shook his head: "if you want seven holy glazed beads, you can do it! Of course, in addition to the beads, there are also the abandoned sword and the spirit of the sword. You can take it if you want, but only if you want to kill me! " When the people around him heard it, their breath was tight and their eyes were angry. Provocation! Naked provocation! In the face of so many strong people, white night dare to say such words! It just doesn''t take them seriously. "Asshole!" Qi broke the army and was angry, so he went forward to fight. But general Shenhou threw him behind. "Be quiet for me!" The general of Shenhou was angry. "But, father, this man is so arrogant, if we don''t kill him, what''s our face?" Qi broke the army, angry and anxious. "Other people are not idiots. If they dare to say such words, how can they not rely on them? What''s more, if you really want to do it, you can''t do it! What are you? " General Shen Hou said coldly, his eyes were full of anger. Seeing his father''s look, Qi broke the army''s face and bowed his head. General Shenhou turned his eyes to him. He quietly glanced at the white night, then looked at Jin Tianhong, and said: "white night, I admire your courage. However, I always dislike those who are brave and resourceless. Anyone who only knows how to work hard but has no decision-making can only be called a reckless man! Today, it is inevitable for us to fight against each other. Whether it is the accounts in front of us or the current affairs, we have to settle the accounts. But before that, I have to ask the people around you "Ask what?" Asked the white night with a frown. However, general Shenhou looked at Jin Tianhong and others, and said in a deep voice, "master Jin, master Huang, master Qi... You will die in the daytime. Do you want to accompany him to death? If you are willing to leave him now and cooperate with us, we can promise to forget the past and seek common development with you As soon as the words fell, people''s faces changed. But no one said anything."I know that you estimate Jinyang blood oath." General Shenhou seemed to see their scruples and continued: "in fact, you don''t have to worry. I have a way to break Jinyang''s blood oath. As long as you are willing to leave him, I promise you will be safe and sound." "What''s your bullshit?" Huang Yao said coldly: "can Jinyang blood oath be broken? I''ve never heard of it! What''s more, we are loyal to our adults, and they are also very kind to us. We will never betray them! " Many people feel sick when they hear such a compliment. Everyone knows that this is not Huang Yao''s sincere words. But Huang Yao''s current situation determines that he must say such words. Jin Tianhong pondered for a moment and said coldly, "general, don''t say that we won''t betray adults. Even if we do betray adults, adults just need to crush our tokens and we will die on the spot. How can you ensure that we are safe and sound? Isn''t this a dream talk Hear here, white night slightly side head swept the eye Jin Tian Hong. Although Jin Tianhong said very obscure, but he has heard the taste of Jin Tianhong''s words. Obviously, he wanted to ask general Shenhou how to get in touch with Jinyang''s blood oath, but he didn''t dare to make it too obvious, so as not to directly crush his brand in his anger at night. Compared with Huang Yao, Jin Tianhong is obviously much smoother. General Shenhou just laughed and said, "patriarchs, I know that you are all forced to be loyal to the white night, and white night also controls the sky peak because of your power, so I have been studying how to contact the golden sun blood oath and how to rescue you. And just recently, I have found a way! I have mastered how to perfect the method of lifting Jinyang''s blood oath, so you don''t have to worry. You can do it later. Just follow me to encircle the white night. Even if he really breaks your token, I can easily revive you! " As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar all around. In the white night, it suddenly dawned on me. What''s the way to contact Jinyang blood oath? General Shenhou didn''t have it at all. Otherwise, he would be relieved directly. Why talk so much nonsense? But the reason why he said so was to disturb the hearts of Jin Tianhong and Huang Yao. If Huang Yao believes his words, then Huang Yao and others will stab the white night in the next battle. If they don''t believe it, they will not lose the Shenhou general. In the end, it''s the Shenhou general who kills people first! His words fell to the ground, and the power of the potential clan on the white night side has been shaken. Everyone has different thoughts and has his own small abacus. White night has been unable to tell who will continue to be loyal to him, who will believe the ghost of general Shenhou, find the opportunity to stab him! In this case, white night can no longer rely on these potential clan forces! The flag leader, He Jun, Lou Yuxin, man Donghai and others all have a lot of eyes. They all look at the general Shenhou, and their eyes are brimming with pride. "Ginger is still old and spicy!" "Let''s see how the maniac deals with it!" People were laughing in secret. The situation has changed dramatically. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head, a faint smile. "General Shenhou, you are too troublesome to do so!" "Well?" Shenhou general slightly a Leng, puzzled at the white night. But I saw the white night raised his hand to wipe his finger. Whoa! A large number of golden tokens were taken out by him and left on the ground. Everyone breathes fast. Especially those powerful people, one by one, look at those tokens with burning eyes. That is the golden sun order! That... Is their lifeblood. "Do you want to break the golden sun blood oath on them? Well, I''ll help you. Here are the Jinyang orders of these powerful clansmen. Now you don''t have to lift them. I''ll lift them! " Say, white night a wave. All the Jinyang order''s body immediately twinkled with strong light. After a burst of halo, all the golden sun all turned into sand and disappeared. "What?" "Really lifted?" Everyone was in a daze. The people of the potential clan trembled one after another. After feeling the wonderful changes in their bodies, their eyes were widened and their expressions were frozen. "The golden sun blood oath on me has disappeared!" "Mine... Mine is gone too!" "Oh, my Lord, how could you... Lift the golden sun blood oath?" "Thank you very much!! Thank you very much People come back to their senses and scream constantly. Some people even kneel on the ground, kowtow to the white night and cry. At this moment, they were free again. At this moment, they can finally live for themselves! General Shenhou''s face was very gloomy.Good day night! If he takes the initiative to lift it, he does not have to wonder who will betray him and who will continue to be loyal to him. On the contrary, he did this to win the hearts of the people... "this boy, it''s not easy!" He Jun murmured. At this moment, the white night suddenly said out loud. "But if you want to stay with me, you will not be able to help you in the past All the family members were completely shocked by one word www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1562 Release Jinyang blood oath and release all potential people? And announce in public that they can stand on their own opposites and compete with themselves? Is this guy crazy? People stare big eyes, one by one, staring at the white night. "Adults... This..." Huang Yao some dumb mouth, surprised looking at the white night. However, he said without expression in the night: "you are all forced by me to be loyal to me, and I know you all hate me. Since things have developed to this point, it''s time to calculate all the accounts! Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Jin Tianhong... You don''t have to feel uneasy. Make your choice. If you want to stay, I can guarantee that after I exterminate these people in front of me, I will let you and I jointly manage the heaven cliff! Let your family grow up completely, give you never thought of benefits! But I also want to warn you that if you choose to stand opposite to me, you will end up with only one... You should all understand what I mean? " The voice fell to the ground, and the eyes were closed directly in the white night, as if waiting for people to make a decision. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly dropped to freezing point. All the potential clansmen trembled and hesitated. But soon, a choice was made. That''s the owner of the family. He exchanged eyes with the clansmen, and then he gritted his teeth and came out of the station! "White night, you have said so frankly, that''s no wonder we! We Zhangjia would not have been ruled by a fairyland man. Now that you have lifted the Jinyang blood oath of our family, I''m sorry. Today''s situation, you must die. We can only follow the trend! I''m also thinking about my family. Don''t hate me Zhang''s family leader said in a deep voice that he led the people to stand directly on the side of the general of Shenhou and the leader of the flag. There was an uproar at the scene. "Master Zhang, you have made the right choice. After the event, you will get a peak of Cangtian peak, and you will get the reward you deserve. Your Zhangjia will rise because of your wise decision, I promise you!" General Shen Hou said with a faint smile. The rest of the strong men''s eyes were full of satisfaction. "General, if we don''t have you, we can''t get out of the bitter sea. Please let me lead the battle later!" Zhang Zhang said seriously. "Ha ha ha ha, OK! Good General Shenhou laughed. As the people of Zhangjia made a choice, the people of other powerful families stopped thinking about it and took action immediately. Crash. A large number of people walked out of the camp of white night and stood on the side of Shenhou general. Although they are very grateful for the management of the white night. But... Reality is reality. Now white night has been surrounded by numerous giants from the sky cliff. He who lost the dragon sword may not be able to fight against it. His chance of winning is not great. If he still stays with him, once he loses, he will only be buried with him. So many people just betray the white night with the idea of protecting their lives. After all, they have to choose for the sake of their families. Huang Yao and Qi Ming did not leave. Huang Yaoyi''s face was anxious. Seeing more and more people betraying him, he trembled. "How could you be so stupid? Do you really think general Shenhou will let you go? When he defeated the white Lord, the next thing is to clean up you, so that he can sit on the overlord of the Cangtian cliff! Is it because you are still a member of the family, and you don''t even have this insight? " Huang Yao emergency road. "That''s it Qi Ming also hummed: "although the way of Lord Bai Ye was a little radical, he was threatened by mosang sheep at the beginning. Although we were bound by Jinyang blood oath, Lord Bai never restrained us. After taking Cangtian peak, he shared resources with us and gave us countless benefits. To be fair, did Lord Bai treat us badly? The benefits he has given us are beyond our imagination, and you can only share the wealth and wealth, but not the common weal and woe? " As soon as this word fell, many people lowered their heads in shame. "So you two want to die with the night, don''t you?" At this time, the next came a indifferent voice. Both Huang Yao and Qi Ming are stunned. Qi Qi looks to the side. The speaker is Jin Tianhong... "Dad?" Standing behind the crowd, Jin Changgui looks at Jin Tianhong. "Jin Tian Hong, do you..." Huang Yao trembled. Jin Tianhong did not speak, his hands attached behind, quietly toward the general Shenhou. The Kim family went with them. "Dad Jin Changgui shouts. But without saying a word, Jin Tianhong stood beside the Shenhou general with his family and announced his position. Jin Changgui looks very pale. He trembled to the side of the white night and whispered, "big brother... I...""Changgui, do you still think I am your elder brother?" White night opened his eyes, puzzled looking at him: "all this is just I forced you." "But you rescued me from the general''s house. Without you, I would have died in the general''s house." Jin Changgui said bitterly: "what''s more, elder brother''s strength is amazing, his talent is incomparable, and he has defeated mosang sheep. If we can have such a powerful elder brother, why should I not do it? It''s just that... Dad, he''s determined to fight against big brother... " " at the beginning, I bowed my head to oppress the Jin family, loyal to me, and killed many people of the Jin family. Naturally, Jin Tianhong would not give up. He would make such a choice, which is what I expected. " "Big brother..." "you go over there. If you and I get to know each other, I will not kill you when I do it later." The white night is light. Jin Changgui''s pupil is shrinking. "Changgui, why are you still standing there? Come on Jin Tianhong cheered. Jin Changgui shivered all over and walked hard with his head down. On this side of the white night, only the Huang family and Qi family are left. The remaining wavering people have gone with the tide and stood opposite. "Huang family, Qi family... Today, you will fly into the sky." White night calm looking at the God in front of the general, light said. "My Lord, today, we can only fight bloody together!" Huang Yao and Qi Ming took a deep breath. Although the people of their group are constantly persuading them, they do not choose to betray. Because they know more about Shenhou general than these people. The past may not live. General Shenhou is not a good opponent. How could he let go of those who had been enemies of him? "Let''s get started." Then he pulled out his sword and walked straight towards it... everyone was breathing fast. "Do it!" General Shenhou did not hesitate to drink immediately! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1563 With the shouts of the Shenhou general, all the soldiers of the general''s house rushed to the white night like a crowd. "Kill!" Huang Yao and Qi Ming also screamed, and the people of the two races rushed up together. But at this time, the white night a low drink "Huangyao, Qiming, take your people back, guard the entrance of Cangtian peak!" As soon as the voice fell, they were both stunned and looked at the white night with consternation. "My lord..." "there are so many enemies around here, your people will only come back and never come back. Don''t die in vain. Just stay back at the entrance, open the border, and fight defense!" It''s cold at night. "But, my Lord, what about you?" Huang Yao said with horror. "Don''t mind me!" Said the white night, and went straight ahead. There was no fear on his face, and his eyes were particularly cold. Huang Yao and Qi Ming are confused and frightened. Do you want to fight and kill so many strong people alone? It''s impossible! Maybe he has a magic weapon! Maybe he has a miracle! But... Are these powerful beings all broken? They have been living in the trading place of Cangtian cliff for so long, and have no treasures in their hands?? Although the white night''s Shenbing grade is very terrible, but for the moment, he has no advantage at all! But now, they have no choice. Because white night is right. Even if they send their own people, they will die. After all, there is a big difference between the two sides. Moreover, their strength is generally lower than the average level of the super powers such as the general''s office and Wuyang building. So they rush forward. It''s almost like meat buns beating dogs and never going back. So Huang Yao and Qi Ming called out again. The two powerful people fought and retreated, retreating toward the entrance. "Don''t care about them. Kill the white night first and seize the abandoned sword!" General Shenhou roared. "Yes People all around rushed in. White night quietly looking at the people around, the face of the old well. The war was doomed, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon. But that''s what white night wants. He needs to take the sky cliff as soon as possible. After all, the news of the dead dragon sword has been spread. Although there are people in Shenji palace guarding the dead dragon sword, it can''t make those powerful people who covet the dead Dragon Sword die. They will still try their best to get the dragon sword. And their intervention, doomed the sky cliff will become a land of right and wrong. At present, the dead dragon sword is in the state of cultivating the sword. He doesn''t want anyone to disturb him until the sword is warmed up. Especially the people of the dark dynasty! The cold hum of the white night directly stimulated the Seven Saints'' glazed beads. Immediately, a divine light burst out from the Seven Sacred glass beads, straight into the sky, and then suddenly exploded, like a waterfall pouring on the body of the white night. At that moment, the body of the white night was immediately coated with a layer of crystal. The whole person was like a God, with incomparable power, and his power was all over his body. People around him screamed. Is this the seven holy glazed beads? This is the God that countless people dream of! Today, they are also a glimpse of the real face! "Power?" The whole person is totally obsessed with this kind of increase. "Give me the beads!" "Go to hell!" The shrill voice sounded and countless swords rolled around. After displaying the seven holy glazed beads in the white night, many soul people are more crazy! But in the face of attacks from all directions, the white night did not even look at it and let the sword attack. "My Lord, be careful!" Huang Yao, who had just retreated from the entrance, yelled as hard as he could. But it''s too late. The sword heavily thundered at the neck of the white night. However... bang! A clear sound came out. Only to see the sword hit his neck, all were bounced. Looking at the white night, it was in perfect condition. The whole person was like a man who had nothing to do. He didn''t even have a scratch on his neck. "What?" People are stunned, one by one, constantly rubbing their eyes, thinking that they are wrong. The flag owner and others were also shocked. "This son''s body is very strong, and his defense is amazing. Now, with the blessing of the Seven Saints'' glass beads, it''s even more difficult to break his body!" Shenhou general cheered: "you can hold him down, let me kill him!" After that, he offered his long golden sword, and the man stepped forward like a god tiger descending into the earth and rushed toward the white night.The golden long Dao is just like the God''s sword. It''s magnificent and magnificent. It''s amazing! This knife is enough to cut the body of white night! No matter how amazing his physical strength is, he can''t defend this sword unless his body is really the body of God. But... the white night still does not move. He is still standing in the same place, silently looking at his palm, eyes staring at death, seems to want to see through his grasp of the power of the seven holy glass beads. Seeing this, Lou Yuxin, man Donghai, Flag Master, river Jun and other strong people were all stunned. Is this man... Crazy? That was a blow from general Shenhou. He ignored it? To what extent should a person be conceited in order to show such arrogance? They felt both anger and joy. General Shenhou was also furious. For so long, he has never seen anyone dare to ignore his attack! "Well, in that case, I''m not to blame!" General Shenhou yelled, he had done his best! Finally, general Shenhou''s long sword was cut heavily. Still no accident, is still chopping in the white night''s neck. As soon as the blade touched the neck, a golden blade pattern exploded around like an air wave. Bang! The sound of thunder burst out. All the souls around can''t bear the terrible wave. They go back crazy. They spit blood from the nearby mouth. They are shocked by the knife lines. Those who are far away are also uncomfortable. One by one they stagger and almost overturn to the ground. The ground burst to pieces in an instant, the sky was twisted by the sword grain shock, and the destructive force was madly agitated. This knife goes down, white night and Shenhou general''s surrounding directly into a vacuum. What an amazing power! But... the white night still did not move. His neck... Is still intact! Seeing this, the scene was quiet. No matter Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Jin Tianhong, Hejun, man Donghai, etc. It''s all quiet. They are either open mouth, speechless, or silent, eyes heavy. At this moment, their hearts are all beating wildly. General Shenhou''s terrible attack... Didn''t hurt this man yet?? "How could that happen?" General Shenhou was also unbelievable. Looking at his blade, he once doubted whether he was weak? Suddenly, he realized that it was wrong. But see the white night of the neck flashing a subtle light. Although the light was slight, he caught it keenly. The light was just under the skin of the white night, and had just mastered the terrible blade he had cut. "This is..." "shining sword soul!" White night raised his head again and looked at general Shenhou faintly: "of course, my body can''t be invincible, but you have to know that I still have the shining sword soul given by Shenji old man! You can''t kill me The general Shen Hou''s pupils shrank at the sound. Shining sword soul? Can you still use that? "Now, is it my turn?" White night eyes rippling with a strong murderous spirit, the person said quietly. The general of Shenhou suddenly responded. The man was frightened and sweating wildly. He quickly took up his knife and retreated. But the next second, the abandoned sword has already blasted over. The sharp and dark sword is just like the fangs of the devil. It is fierce and fierce, regardless of everything, destroying the withered and decaying! The general of Shenhou could not dodge and roared and struck with his knife. But he knew the power of the sword. Even if the power of the white sword can''t be exerted at all, even if the power of the white sword can''t be exerted at all. After all, this sword is... But twelve Hongbing! But general Shenhou is not a dry cook. He mumbled his lips quickly, reciting a formula. With the sound of "bang", the power of the long golden knife suddenly trembled. Between the electric light and flint, a large amount of space power was released and arranged on the blade. General Shenhou wants to use the power of space to resist the sword! The pupils of the people around him are shrinking. And the sword has collided at this moment. Bang!! An earth shaking explosion broke out outside the Cangtian peak. Then the earth collapsed, the universe reversed, the sun and the moon trembled. At this moment, the whole Cangtian cliff vibrated and the dust was flying. Countless souls retreat madly.Even Huang Yao and Qi Ming, who are hiding behind the boundary of Cangtian peak, are subconsciously retreating at the moment and are awed by this terrible blow. The boundary of Cangtian peak is even more crazy. The flag leader, He Jun, man Donghai, Lou Yuxin and others all raised their eyes and looked. Everyone''s face was full of incredible. "What''s going on?" "Is it to say that general Shenhou is dead?" "No, how could general Shenhou be so easily killed?" People murmured, their eyes burning at the dusty place, and they didn''t even dare to blink their eyelids. Finally. The dust fell to the ground. Two figures appeared there. One is white night. Another, of course, is general Shenhou. The two kept their swords in contact. White night is still that pair of calm look, cold eyes, pupil bead is full of evil spirit. But Shenhou generals are different. He held the handle of the knife in his hands, and he tried his best to support him upward. His soul strength had collapsed. Not only that, his skin and flesh had split, and the whole person looked extremely ferocious and embarrassed. The crowd was in an uproar. The souls were terrified. Although the white night strike failed to cut off the general Shenhou''s sword, it was... To shatter him! "Dad Qi broke the army and gave a shrill cry. Everyone was shocked by the scene. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1564 The Shenhou general supported him, but it was obvious that he could not last long. The reason why he was able to resist the sword was thanks to his magic weapon of space. Now the knife edge is covered with a lot of space power. Although they are condensed into a thin line, it seems that outsiders can not detect it, but the vast space power is unimaginable to ordinary people. But now, this space power is almost cut off by the power of abandoning God sword in the white night. Once the space power is cut down, no one can stop the sword, and he will destroy the sword and kill people. "Come on, help my dad, come on!" Qi broke the army and yelled bitterly at the general''s house nearby. "Where is the archer?" There was a scream. But a large number of soldiers with bows and crossbows came. All archers are facing the white night side. Their arrows are shining with silver light. You can see that they are not ordinary arrows. "Shoot the arrow!" A general exclaimed. All the archers loosened the bowstring. Swish... the arrow flies past, like a silver dragon, fiercely bumps into the white night. The white night''s face sank and wanted to let go, but at this moment, a golden arrow suddenly flew from the side, and broke all the Silver Arrows like a torrent. "What?" There was another uproar in the four weeks. People looked at the spot where the golden torrent appeared. However, several archers of the general''s mansion were standing on one side, staring at this side. "What are you going to do? "Revolt?" Qi broke the army and yelled bitterly. "Young general, I''m sorry, this man let us go before, we owe them a life! So we have to stop this arrow One of the soldiers in charge said in a deep voice. "You..." Qi broke the army''s anger and was no longer wordy. He directly called out, "take them down for me!" "Yes A large number of beetles rushed to take down all the archers. They also did not resist, directly throw away the bow and arrow in their hands, and directly put them to death. "All the rest of the people will rush to me, and they will give me a piece of that fairyland bastard! Kill Qi broke the army and roared. He pulled out his sword and rushed over. A group of people from the general''s house killed him again. "My Lord, what shall we do?" The people on this side asked the flag owner in a hurry. "Don''t worry!" The flag owner said: "the white night has urged the Seven Saints'' glazed beads, which is not easy to provoke. We will only touch his brow if we start now. Since the people of the Shenhou general''s office want to fight with the white night at this time, let them fight. We can watch it next to us!" "Do you mean, my Lord, that we should sit on the wall?" "Snipe and clam fight, fishermen get profits! The strength of the white night is not simple. We are going to die now. Even if we kill the white night, we are afraid that we do not have much strength. When the time comes, we will only lose the Wuyang tower and the river family. You must know that our enemy is not only white night! " The flag master lowered his voice and said in a deep voice. As soon as the people around heard it, they immediately understood the meaning of the flag master. Although there are so many people encircling the white night now, it''s because they are all aiming at the seven holy glass beads and abandoning the magic sword. These gods gather in one person, which is very important. In addition, it is not easy to provoke them. They naturally have to work together to deal with it. But if the white night is defeated, the meaning will be different. They have to preserve their strength and use it to fight for the seven holy glass beads and abandon the divine sword, even the soul of the shining sword. As long as you get these three things, no matter which force, it is enough to dominate the whole Cangtian peak. In order to control the Cangtian peak, it is necessary to preserve the living power. So now, let alone the flag leader, even man Donghai, Lou Yuxin and others are not willing to help the general''s office. For a while, the general''s office was alone. But it''s enough. With the impact of Qi Chuanjun and others, the pressure on the white night side naturally increased a lot. His face sank, and he was about to continue to launch the power of abandoning the divine sword. But at this time, general Shenhou made an immediate effort to get rid of the suppression of the abandoned divine sword. White night hums a, backhand directly toward the Shenhou general. But at this time, general Shenhou chuckled. "White night, do you really think I''m stupid enough to compete with the abandoned sword?" "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. However, the general of Shenhou suddenly murmured, and a wonderful light burst out in the palm of his hand holding the handle. The light suddenly released, just like the flood, completely covered the whole body of the white night. The white night was stunned. People did not react, but felt that their whole body was suddenly filled with a wonderful force.This force is very difficult to analyze, and is rarely contacted in the daytime. It is more abstruse than space power, and it is an independent force. When this power invaded his whole body, the white night had a new feeling. But when this feeling disappeared, he found that the power of the seven holy glass beads in his body was suddenly gone. "Time flow" White night suddenly reacts. "Ha ha ha ha, you are not a fool!" Shenhou general laughed, and the horizontal knife suddenly split. White night immediately raised the sword to block. Dang! The power of terror came in an instant, and the sword of the white night was received in a hurry. People were suddenly blasted off, just like a sharp arrow hitting a mountain not far away. In an instant, the whole mountain collapsed. People were shocked and looked at it in a hurry. But see the white night from inside some hobbled out. But at the moment, he has recovered. There is no so-called crystal on his body, and there is no power of the seven holy glass beads. All his strength was gone, and at the same moment he held a bead in his hand. That''s exactly the seven holy glazed beads. It turns out that in this electric light and flint, the general Shenhou actually urged a magic weapon of timeliness. This magic weapon directly forcibly reverses the time on white night and returns his state to before 100 interest. Back to the time when he had not launched the seven holy glazed beads. At this time of the white night, the strength of nature can not compete with the Shenhou general. His face was cold at night. It seems that general Shenhou is well prepared to deal with himself. He even has such magic weapons, but he doesn''t know what strange things he has in his hand... "don''t hesitate any more!" At this time, Shenhou general roared. "If you still stand by, if you don''t act quickly, none of you can get any benefits today! Kill! Kill him quickly, or everyone will die here together General Shenhou roared and rushed directly to the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1565 Hearing what the Lord of Qishan said, everyone understood what he meant. Support? sure! But... I won''t do my best! It''s just a show. When the voice dropped, the flag leader immediately summoned a team and rushed over. The leaders of the other potential clans are not idiots. They quickly assemble the team and pretend to support them. General Shenhou was just about to start his work. When he saw the strong men around the white night, he was immediately happy. He could see that all the people who came over were old, weak, sick and disabled, and immediately became angry. "Dad, are you ok?" Qi broke the army and rushed over and said eagerly. "I''m fine." General Shenhou said coldly: "it is these people who are really a group of cunning foxes. They are actually sending these wastes to perfunctory us!" "A bunch of old bastards!" Qi broke the army''s teeth and asked, "Dad, what should I do now?" "I don''t care. After killing the white night, I directly rob and discard the magic sword and the seven holy glazed beads. When I get these treasures, I will directly start to kill these potential families! Today, I want to clear the sky cliff! " The general Shen Hou sank. As soon as his voice fell, he raised his sword again and drank: "kill!" "Kill!" The people of the general''s house continued to fight towards the white night like a tsunami. The powerful soul power is surging wildly. White night look cold, and then urge the Seven Saints glass beads. The general will not give him another chance. Just to see the pearls of the white night just about to start, the general of Shenhou immediately suppressed them. Bang! At night, the body sank, the ground was cracked, and people almost lay on the ground. The terrible situation made it difficult for people around to get close to them. General Shenhou, as a powerful existence that can compete with mosang sheep in Cangtian cliff, has the highest strength among Lou Yuxin and Hejun, and his momentum is naturally extraordinary. Under the general situation, it is difficult to urge the soul power of the white night. The strong men of the general''s office have also been killed, and various swords and swords have attacked again. At the same time, he also sacrificed to attack and kill the general situation. "You don''t have a chance, clown. Do you really think you can make up for your immature strength with these magic weapons? You are wrong, because you are not the only one in the world who has powerful magic weapons Shenhou general rushed over, a few knives to open the abandoned sword, and then a blow in his chest. It seems that he can''t resist the retreat in the daytime. General Shenhou seizes the opportunity to use the Horcrux. Just look at a golden dragon pattern on his arm. The dragon pattern lights up, then jumps into the air and flies into the air. In an instant, his kung fu turns into a giant dragon with a length of ten thousand feet. The whole sky cliff people all raise their eyes, one by one scared. "Trapped immortal array!" General Shenhou roared. "Come on The strong men in the general''s mansion drank and yelled, which directly turned into a diamond shaped array to surround the white night. One side of the crowd was frantically chopping at the white night, and a large amount of sword spirit was attacking. On the other side, people were frantically releasing the momentum towards the white night to suppress the spirit and momentum of the white night, so that he could not resist. But his body was strong in the white night. Even though the Seven Saints'' glazed beads could not be bestowed on him, his own physical strength was still beyond the ordinary people''s understanding. The most powerful thing was that he left a shallow mark on him, which was far from killing him. But it must be more than that. While trying to get rid of the suppression of Shenhou general, the white night was thinking about a breakthrough. All of a sudden, he seemed to see something, fixed his eyes on the ground, and immediately his face changed. It turns out that those flying swords are not mainly to kill him. Their real purpose is to draw the array. The spirit of each sword has drawn a deep gully on the ground. These gullies have formed array patterns. In a flash, a terrible array has been arranged. This is the battle in the array! With human array, arrange trapped immortal array! Draw another array with people! This time, not only is the white night surprised, even Lou Yuxin, Hejun and others are also shocked. "Is that what general Shenhou did?" "He was able to fight against half of the sky cliff with his own strength, but it was not a false name." "Yes." The strong murmured to themselves with horror. "Dad, the formation has been formed!" Qi broke the army, staring at the ravines around the white night. When he saw that the last sword spirit had made a mark on the ground, he immediately had a large number of eyes and quickly called out, "we can do it now!" "Good!" General Shenhou stepped forward and directly threw out the long knife in his hand. His fingers swayed and his arm lifted. "Lead the dragon! Give it to me Sonorous! The long knife fell from the sky and stabbed directly in front of the white night. And the next second... roar!!!The dragon on the sky seemed to be pulled by something and fell madly towards the white night. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! when it fell, the sky burst, and the void was completely distorted. The endless forces of space, fire, spirit and ice were all released at this moment. For a time, the sky cliff trembled wildly, the sky became extremely dark, the sun and the moon lost their luster, and it seemed that all over the sky and stars were about to collapse. Four weeks of people back again and again, but dare not blink, they breathe tightly, staring at this magnificent scene. What a terrible force. What a counter measure. In front of this power, any one will be as small as a mole ant! "He''s dead!" Lou Yu''s heart trembled wildly and screamed bitterly. "Everyone ready!" The flag master roared. He Jun, man Donghai and others did not hesitate to take people to force the past. With this move, there is no doubt that white night will die. But when he dies, the most precious treasure has no owner, and the public does not take it, he will regret for life. This is an opportunity! It''s the only chance! Many strong people have been waiting for this opportunity, and now, this opportunity finally appears! But general Shenhou will not take advantage of these people in vain. He squinted, and the man was ready to go and collect the corpse for the night. The dragon was close to the earth, and the mountains and rivers were directly split and exploded. The ground collapsed completely and a deep abyss appeared. Everything is like the end of the world. However... just as the dragon was about to fall and tear everything here, including the white night... sonorous! A black light suddenly burst from where the white night was. It''s abandoning the power of magic sword! Only to see the white night with all his strength to wave his arms, abandon the divine sword, cutting forward, like the fangs of a demon. The ferocious and violent abandoning divine sword instantly cut off the long sword of general Shenhou in front of him. Bang Dang! The long knife broke and fell in two. In the white night, his eyes were cold and his face was ferocious. His backhand stabbed the abandoned sword heavily on the position of the long knife, and the man roared. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" Whoa! A flash of light burst out of the Dragon guiding array, went straight into the sky, and annihilated the dragon on the spot... (the first watch today, the third shift from tomorrow to the end of the month, remember, is the minimum three shifts, ask for a wave of tickets) in the end of the month www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1566 The halo burst out, instantly lost all the forces of the Dragon guiding array, and the terrible dragon disappeared in an instant. "What?" General Shenhou''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of horror. Is the Dragon guiding array that he is proud of so broken? What''s going on here? Not to mention him, the strong people around him were particularly shocked. How can such a fierce array be cracked by the white night in such a short time? It''s like a joke! But soon the general understood everything. The main problem came from his general''s knife. This dragon guiding array uses his general''s sword as the source of the array. If the saber is broken, it will be like a person''s heart is pierced. Ordinary weapons can cut his general''s sword continuously. Only Hongbing who abandons the divine sword can do it. The grade of twelve Hongbing is not comparable to his general''s swords. "Damn it!" General Shenhou rushed to the white night with his teeth clenched. Although the formation has been broken, the white night is still trapped in the array. With this battle, it was still easy for him to trap the white night. But just as general Shenhou was ready to start, a sword pierced the ground in the white night, and the large array that had just stopped suddenly started to run on its own. General Shenhou was slightly stunned and thought he was wrong. But the scene told him he was not wrong. A great deal of dark light burst out from the stopped array. In this light, there was a cold, sinister atmosphere. They converged in the air again. They converged in the place where the Dragon had just disappeared, and then turned into a larger but more violent black dragon. "What?" The people in the general''s house were stunned. "General, is this the Dragon guiding array?" "Have you improved the Dragon guiding array?" The soldiers around looked at the general and asked eagerly. However, general Shenhou''s pupils were widened, and his face was full of anxiety and urgency. People roared like crazy: "come back quickly!" All of them were terrified and retreated like crazy. At the moment of their retreat, the terrible black dragon suddenly fell from the sky and fell directly into the crowd of the general''s office. Bang!! A huge black cloud rose from the ground, rippling in the sky cliff. All the people around the black cloud were shattered and died on the spot. The four sides of the building in an instant into powder. Strong people quickly pull the people around them to retreat, but there are more people left in the dark clouds. The ground was plowed wildly, and over and over, even an ant had turned into dust. Bang Dang! Hiding behind the barrier, looking at the scene of Huang Yao and Qi Ming, suddenly heard a record of the rupture sound suddenly. Their faces were stagnant, and then they were shocked to find that the boundary of the sky peak was torn by black clouds. "Back off!" They screamed bitterly and took their people back to the rear. Black clouds tear open the border and rush into the Cangtian peak, swallowing and tearing up several peaks inside. Cangtian peak shakes wildly. Standing on a high platform, the Black Sun emperor quickly grabbed Xiao Lian, who almost fell down, and the later generations looked at him in horror. "What''s the matter?" Jingwu God opened the gate of the cave and asked urgently. "Lord Bai is fighting against the people in the general''s office and Wuyang building. They want to force the Lord to give up his magic sword. He also asked the master of Jingwu to help him quickly." Heiyang Tianjun kneels down and hugs kungfu. Jingwu God Zun''s face suddenly changed when he heard the sound. Maybe even he didn''t expect it to happen so fast. "You protect Xiao Lian, I''ll see what''s going on!" The words fall, Jingwu shenzun steps a little bit to fly over. In the distance, the Shenji guards beside the huge sword pit all stepped forward and looked at this head. It was obvious that the blow had even alarmed them. The black cloud lasted for about ten minutes and then slowly dispersed. People gradually recovered and looked at the place where the black cloud broke out one by one with panic. When they saw the scene there, only a thick fear and hesitation remained in everyone''s eyes. However, the ground there had completely collapsed and sunk. The ground was like a spider''s web, surrounded by blood mist, which was produced when the corpse was shattered. Half of the general''s house was killed in the attack. At the moment, the white night stood alone in the center. Several mountains behind him had disappeared, and there was nothing around him. Even the array on the ground was broken, but the abandoned God sword in front of him was still shaking. "Is this the power of the Dragon guiding array?" The general of Shenhou returned to his mind, looked at the white night in the distance, and whispered to himself.This power is really like the power of the Dragon guiding array. But this power is stronger, faster and more irritable than the Dragon guiding array! What''s going on? Why did this happen? General Shenhou murmured to himself. At this time, a figure came forward. He Jun! He glanced at the white night side and found that all the people he had sent before had died, and even the corpse capital could not be found. His indifferent eyes immediately became heavy, and the people coughed violently. The harsh cough awakened many people. "Almost?" He Jun stopped coughing, and the man said: "gentlemen, the strength of this son is extraordinary. If you only let the general''s office consume it, I''m afraid that the general''s office is helpless. Don''t hide it, let''s do it together! As for his treasures, would it be better if we killed him Hearing the words of River King, the leaders immediately understood the meaning. Several people secretly exchange eyes, tacit nod, spin and step together, toward the white night. Are we finally going to do it together? The white night stands up, stares at these people, spins and raises the hand, directly wants to activate in the hand seven Saint colored glass bead. "Don''t let him start the glass beads!" General Shenhou roared. "Don''t worry, he can''t start it." He Jun drank, his eyes flashed a ray of blue light. Bang! At the foot of the white night, the earth suddenly burst into pieces, and two jets of water sprang out like snakes, rushing straight to his arm. All soul power is torn, all water column is unstoppable. After the electric light flint, the white night''s arms have been unable to move. As soon as he regained his power, the flag owner over there snorted coldly and released his magic weapon. He held his hands high, and a golden lightning shot out of his palm. The lightning collided with each other and exploded in the air. When the electric light was not splashed, he saw a golden flag standing in the air, with a terrifying and ferocious grain on its face. It flew and stood on the top of the white night. Just as the white night was about to urge the Seven Saints'' glazed beads, the flag became powerful. The Taotie in the picture actually survived and rushed to the surrounding area of the white night to eat a meal. In a flash, there was no soul power left around the white night. Without the soul power, the seven holy glass beads could not be stimulated. They were overjoyed. "Great! Great The general of Shenhou yelled again and again, whirled and stepped forward to kill the white night. "Under the banner of gluttonous war, no matter how strong a person is, he can''t inspire any soul power. This son is already a useless man!" The flag leader said indifferently, spinning and also rushed to kill. Now the white night can not resist, this is the time to kill and seize the treasure, at this time, no one is willing to leave behind. The strong soon drew near to the white night. Lou Yuxin of Wuyang building has a cold look. She takes out a sword from nowhere and cuts her arm towards the white night fiercely. She wants to cut off the arms of the white night and take away the seven holy glazed beads. "Then I will take the sword Man Donghai glows at the dark sword in front of the white night and reaches out to get it. "Stupid, if you don''t kill this person, you can''t use it if you take the abandoned sword!" The flag master''s cold way directly kills the neck of the white night. Shenhou general is the head of the white night full of anger. Only river gentleman feels bad, the person slowed down a little. He also wanted to take the treasure from white night. Just now the white night... Seems to be too calm? Although he was suppressed by the flag of war and controlled by the means of Hejun, he did not resist too much, and even his face did not show much fear. They were so excited that most of them didn''t notice it. Something''s wrong! River Jun face slightly heavy, after all or choose to stop. And in the moment he stopped, Lou Yuxin, man Donghai and others were already close to the white night. The offensive came. But in the next second... Dong! Rush in front of the foot of man Donghai, once again burst out a dark breath. That''s the prison hand that abandoned the power of divine sword! It was like the devil''s claw, which caught the East China Sea in an instant, making it difficult for him to break free. "What?" "My flag has already suppressed his soul power "No matter, kill first!" People were frightened and angry, and all kinds of attacks were cut off towards the white night. Shenhou general''s fist of Tiansha can break the cycle of heaven and earth and destroy the cycle. One blow will break the void and burst into darkness. Lou Yu''s heart is soft and his sword is like a poisonous snake. He picks up the eyebrows of the white night. His sharp sword edge gives people a feeling of invincibility, which makes people startled. The most terrifying is the flag owner.He roared and burst out a colorful light. The next second, thousands of battle flags flew out. The flags were like swords, and they were thrust into the white night. The scene was shocking. But in the flash of the electric light and flint, a huge sword shadow suddenly gushed out of the body of the white night, and it was growing bigger and bigger, which completely wrapped him in it. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... all attacks from all directions collide with them, but they can''t tear them apart. "What?" People froze. No matter the sword, fist or flag, they can''t advance half a minute in the shadow of the sword. General Shenhou''s pupil shrank: "is this... The soul of the sword?" "Can Yaotian sword soul resist such fierce attacks from us?" Lou Yuxin almost screamed. "It''s not as good as the dead dragon sword, but it''s the artifact used by Shenji palace to exchange for the dead dragon sword. Do you think it''s just an ornament?" White night raised his head, eyes such as blood, a deep drink. Seeing that the huge sword soul suddenly moved again, it directly cleaved toward man Donghai, who was caught by the prison hand. "No Man Donghai''s eyes shrink wildly and people scream like crazy. But it didn''t work. Click! Strange noises come out... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1567 People stare at the startled sight with wide eyes. Prison hands disappear. The sword soul of Yaotian returns to the body of white night. But the man Donghai over there is now in two. The dead can''t die any more. The people of Tianmen were staring at the corpses that had fallen on the ground, and their faces were full of horror and shock. Man Donghai... So dead? Be killed by the sword soul of Yaotian? This is the giant of Cangtian Cliff... the soul people around are gaping, and their hearts are jumping out of their throat. They underestimated the fairyland man and the white night from nowhere! And no one expected that Yaotian sword soul was so terrible. You can''t even defend the East China Sea with a single blow. Man Donghai''s existence at this level is not a simple matter to tear open his body. But in front of Yaotian sword soul, he is like paper paste. In this scene, Huang Yao, Qi Ming and even the Jingwu God Zun who came after him were greatly surprised. He Jun is more glad that he did not go forward, or he may die. However, in the shock of the public, the white night again picked up the Seven Saints glass beads, a pair of again urge bead appearance. "No, he must be stopped!" The giants are in a hurry again and want to stop it again. However, as soon as they got close, the white night suddenly turned around and gave up the glass beads, and then urged the spirit of the sword to cut the nearest Lou Yu Xin. Although Lou Yuxin rushes fast, she is also on guard. But this time, she kills faster and fiercer in the night. Even if Lou Yuxin leaves at the first time, she still can''t escape in time. Her arm is cut off and she falls to the ground. After that, he killed the general with the sword and the God of flesh. How mean! Many people secretly scolded. Many magnates want to retreat, but it is still useless to retreat at this time. Without losing the white night, they will die. Helpless, can only continue to attack and kill. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the attack is like a rainbow. He can''t resist the attack of these terrorist giants because of his current physical strength. Pooh! He vomited blood and even retreated. The soul of the sword was unstable. "Good!" Shenhou general''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he roared again: "space division!" Roaring... the area where the white night is located suddenly twists and turns rapidly. His face sank and he ducked. But just as he moved, he found that there was a slit in the space around him. After the slit appeared, it slowly expanded and became larger. In a short time, the surroundings of the white night were completely filled with dark material, and the distant scene was getting farther and farther away, and everything around him was slowly moving away, as if his space had been pushed away from here infinitely. White night this time no longer hesitated, directly launched the seven holy glazed beads. The next second. "Reincarnation blooms!" General Shenhou murmured and urged the power of space. The area of space where the white night is located is instantly rolled up, just like a piece of rolled up paper. He looked cold, and before the power of the Seven Saints'' glass beads spread all over his body, he forced to sacrifice the power of space to resist the suppression of this space. The space rolled over was forcibly blocked by the space force of the white night. White night tried his best to smooth it out. However, the strength of Shenhou general was too strong and hard to support in the daytime. "Don''t panic, general. I''ll help you." The flag master drank, rushed to the general and pressed it on the Shenhou general, injecting the continuous space power into his body. He Jun and Lou Yuxin also came to help. With the three men working together and the Shenhou general, it can be said that the white night is fighting against the four people''s space power. Can he win? The fierce power crushed the white night in an instant. When the last River King pressed his palm on the back of Shenhou general... Hua! The power of the white night is completely broken, and the space area is instantly kneaded into a ball. Then... Dong!! Space blast! The strange sound broke the eardrums of countless people. An incomparable wonder of space rippling from there. One side spreads over the sky, and in an instant, the sky deforms and distorts. The sun and moon seem to be in the lake, which is particularly weird.The other side is covered in the surrounding mountains and vast land, the earth has been torn to the size of a palm of earth, the mountains were razed, the forest was plowed, half of the sky peak disappeared in a flash. The souls run away like crazy, no one dares to approach. The scene was like a scene of doomsday. Shenhou general''s eyes were burning at the broken space, his face was particularly grim. Under this blow, not to say it was white night, even he himself could not resist. This kind of destructive power is enough to kill any one in the sky cliff. It must be easy to kill a fairyland. But at this moment, general Shenhou did not dare to draw a conclusion. After all, this fairyland man is not common. "Is the boy dead?" The flag owner asked in a low voice. "I think so." Lou Yu''s heart covered the broken arm, gritted his teeth and said, "if he is not dead, then we are afraid we can''t do anything about him." He Jun did not speak, still looking silently. At this time, the distorted space gradually flattens down. The sand filled the space also slowly fell to the ground. Dust falls. A figure came out. The pupils of all people were dilated instantly. The man was a white night. "It''s impossible..." murmured the general. The rest of them are stiff. At the moment, the white night has been completely covered by the power of the seven holy glass beads. Not only that, but also he has a crystal clear small sword flying around him. The power of space explosion has created many wounds on his body, but he seems not to have been much injured. "He received the blow with the power of the seven holy glass beads and the spirit of the sword." River King sink road. "Damn it!" The flag master clenched his fist and resented. It''s just a fairyland. So many magnates can''t do anything about this person. How oppressive! "Now... Is it my turn?" The eyes of the white night were cold and said in a deep voice. People breathe hard. And in the moment of this fall, the white night pace a bit, people seem to move in a flash, and suddenly rush towards this. The surging momentum carries the violence and killing intention of him, just like a big wave covering all the people. "Kill!" The flag leader screamed bitterly and rushed up. He offered all his strength to fight against the white night. But as soon as his strength approached, he was torn to pieces by the white night. The flag master''s pupil shrank, and he was stunned immediately. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1568 In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he rushed to the flag master when he was stunned. It''s killing. "Flag master! Be careful The general of Shenhou yelled, and with a split of his cross arm, a force of soul turned into a torrent, rushing towards the white night, intending to force the white night open. But the white night was fearless, did not hide, did not flash, continued to rush forward, near the flood, issued a long cry. "Sword God comes down to earth!" Boom!! A exquisite and pure sword idea burst out and quickly arranged behind him, forming a towering and sacred shadow of the sword God. "What a pure sword The people around him were shocked. Which is the sword meaning that the fairyland people can have? This guy seems to have nothing to do with the fairyland except the realm? The sword God appears, grabs the flying sword directly, and splits at the torrent of Shenhou general. In the process of chopping, the small sword suddenly expands and turns into a huge magic sword. It carries hundreds of millions of power and falls suddenly. Buzzing... the sword soul of Yaotian sends out the roar of sword. The whole sky and earth are affected by this blow! Click! All the soul power torrents were torn to pieces, and this blow was just a crushing blow. General Shenhou''s face changed greatly, and he stepped back a few steps. "Sword against the current!" He Jun seized the opportunity to explore the void beside him. For no reason, the void rippled and turned into a river like substance, and his hand was directly immersed in it. Then he pulled out a long and clear sword. "Liushakui devil!" He Jun drinks again and stabs the clear sword toward the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the void beside the white night was immediately torn open, and the big hand made of countless liquids stretched out from the void, and seized him dead, intending to imprison him in the air. The sword God slashed wildly with Yaotian sword soul. All the empty hands are broken. He Jun bit his teeth, and he had a violent cough. The white night got rid of the confinement, and no one could stop it. He ran to the flag master with a sword, and the dark sword fell from the sky. "Don''t look down on people! Look at my Yanyun thirteen flags The flag master came back to his senses. His face was furious and roared. A flash of light burst from his body. Then thirteen flags of different colors flew out. The patterns on these flags are all ancient animals. The banners of Taotie, Bifang, Qianqi and Jinwu are blaring. The internal power is sacred and boundless. Once it is born, it is welcomed to the white night, and an incomparable power is also covered. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the soul power of the whole body in the white night is suddenly broken, and people are also shocked, and the speed is slowed down a lot. In the face of this terrible ancient power, even if it is to urge the seven sage glass beads, he can not let him contend with each other. "Ha ha ha ha, these 13 flags are the most precious things that I have refined for 70000 years. Even if you have seven holy glass beads, I will not be afraid of you. Today, I will take you as a scum..." the flag owner laughed, his eyes were full of pride, and then people urged him to move again. All the patterns in the 13 flags came alive, one by one, turned into ancient animals and rushed to the white night. Jinwu, like the sun, will evaporate around and burn the sky. Gluttony is like an abyss, devouring everything and annihilating everything. Poor and strange, shaking the void, shaking heaven and earth. ... in the face of such a terrorist attack, even the soul of Yaotian sword seems dim at this time. "Opportunity! opportunity!! This is our chance! " Lou Yu cried out from the top of her heart. Without saying a word, the general of Shenhou rushed forward immediately. He Jun also urged the move and was ready to go. No matter whether this blow can kill white night, even if it can''t, it will not be so easy for white night to take this move. After all, this is the flag master''s fight to death. How can it be so powerful? And as long as white night can''t hold the blow, that''s the chance for everyone. They will kill the white night before they accept the move! This... will be a winning or losing move! Four weeks of people breathing tight, powerful people of the potential clan also immediately killed. "It has to be done!" The Jingwu deity who has been watching the battle nearby finally reacts. The man hums, steps in the air, and turns into a rainbow to rush to the white night. "Help Huang Yao also drank. Qi Ming nods and leads the man to rush out of the sky peak. The scene is full of wind and clouds, and the sky and the earth are changing. All situations will open at this moment! But... At this critical moment!. The white night suddenly raised a finger, aiming at the flag owner slightly.Joo! A golden light flies out from his fingertips, instantly penetrates all the exotic animals, and accurately blows at the flag master''s chest, penetrating his spirit! The flag master trembled, then his mouth opened wide and spat out a mouthful of blood. Chi!!!!!!! All the monsters that rush to the white night disappear. All the 13 flags fell to the ground. "What?" There was an uproar. "Flag master!" The people of Qifeng cliff screamed bitterly. "What''s going on?" "What magic weapon did he use?" "The spirit of the flag master... Was suddenly pierced?" All people are crazy, one by one looking at the strange scene. Rao is the essence of martial arts, and the deity is also terrified and hard to accept. But soon, he realized something. He looked at the finger of the white night in a hurry. A moment later, his pupils shrank and he could not help but murmur. "Is this... Dragon Sword spirit?" Just look at the white night, a quick step rushed to the flag master, raised the abandon God sword to his head is a split. Pooh! The flag master trembled and looked at the abandoned God sword that came out of his body. The man opened his mouth, but without saying a word, he fell on the ground and split into two parts. All the blood and internal organs spilled out. Flag Master... Dead! "Ah The people of Qifeng cliff were terrified and ran away like crazy one by one. Lou Yuxin and He Jun are also back again and again, looking at the white night with fear on their faces. So many people besieged the white night, but not only failed to kill it, but also caught two of the most powerful people... how terrible is this man? "White night, I''ll help you!" Jingwu God Zun rushed over and fell beside the white night and said in a deep voice. "No, I can handle it!" The white night is light. Jingwu God did not speak, just looked at the rest of the people quietly. Obviously, he is determined to do something. The atmosphere of the scene was once again awed. Those powerful people feel that they are almost unable to breathe. Shenhou general secretly clenched his teeth, his face was unwilling. It is obvious that the rest of the people can no longer do anything about it. They... Have no chance! The winner... Has been decided! "What to do?" Lou Yu heart covers broken arm, busy side head asks River gentleman. "What does the general mean?" He asked. General Shenhou clenched his fist tightly and finally said: "peace negotiation, retreat!" "Peace making?" He Jun is silent. Lou Yu was shocked. But for now, there is no alternative. They nodded in silence. General Shenhou took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "white night, you are really good at it. Today we are planting! The seven holy glass beads and the abandoned sword... We don''t want it! I''ll leave now. What do you think of it As soon as he said this, all the people around him were shocked. But if you think about it carefully, you can understand the helplessness of general Shenhou. But white night is repeatedly shaking his head, the mouth simply spit out two words. "No way!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1569 General Shenhou seems to have expected this in the daytime. He snorted and winked at his men. The strong men of the general''s house immediately gathered and retreated behind the Shenhou general. He Jun, Lou Yuxin and others are also busy with their hands close to themselves, posing a defensive posture. "White night, I know you hate us very much. After all, we besiege you so much. You must be thinking about how to break us into pieces. But when you walk in the state of Lysander, the worst thing you want to do is to kill us. Is that what you want to see?" General Shenhou settled his mind and said coldly. "There will be no net break, but the fish must die." Shake your head at night. "You''re too confident in yourself." He Jun said: "do you really think that the power of Cangtian cliff can be killed if you say it? My River House and Wuyang building are not worth it, but do you know what the power behind the general Shenhou is? Do you really think you are facing only these people standing here? " "Oh?" The white night gazed at him and asked, "what is the power behind him?" "Unparalleled country!" Don''t wait for the river king to open his mouth, Shenhou general simply read out three words. As soon as these three words came out, many powerful people around him changed their faces. Rao is the Jingwu God beside the white night, and his expression is not from a stagnation: "are you... The person of unparalleled country?" "It''s worthy of being the God of Jingwu. I think the people who know the matchless kingdom in the whole Cangtian cliff are only you except heixuan auction house and some magnates." General Shenhou said haughtily. Jingwu God did not speak, but his face was very ugly. White night side head light way: "what is matchless country?" "A country is strong." "How strong is it?" "Do you know the temple of terror?" Jingwu God zunshen said: "it''s the amazing temple where Lingjian is located. It''s as good as it is." "So..." the white night frowned. That''s not easy to get into. "I sent me here with a mission. If I have an accident here, I don''t care who you are, what background you have and what means. I promise that as long as I have an accident here, you can only bury me!" Shenhou general light said, eyes full of arrogance and hegemony. This is the confidence of great powers. He firmly believed that no matter how strong white night was, he would not dare to disobey such a powerful existence. Otherwise, no matter where he hid in the state of Lysander, he would not be able to survive. Many people gasped with emotion. It''s no wonder that the general''s office, as an external force, can stand on the precipice with such strong people and become the powerful force next to the cliff master. It turns out that behind him stands an unparalleled country! Jingwu shenzun''s eyes were frozen, and he whispered in a deep voice: "although I don''t know what kind of position Shenhou general is in in the unparalleled country, if you can''t move him... It''s better not to move... Otherwise it will be a big trouble." "So... Do you mean I''ll let them go?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "I know you are not willing to, but sometimes a small step back is a big step forward, the husband should be able to take it down!" Jingwu shenzun warned. "Is it?" White night whispers, suddenly, his mouth slowly raised, that pair of calm eyes rippling with a feverish. "But what you are talking about is that you must step back. If you don''t need to go back, why should you step back?" This words a fall, the spirit of God slightly a Leng, stunned looking at the white night: "boy, what do you want to do?" "If you don''t get rid of these people, today''s killing will be meaningless. What''s more, since I have offended a temple of terror, will I fear an unparalleled kingdom?" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night came directly to the crowd with the abandoned magic sword. Shenhou general, Lou Yuxin, Hejun, etc. all have a pupil up, looking at the white night in an incredible way. "Are you crazy?" He Jun''s face flashed a touch of fright, eagerly cheered. "Are you... Are you going to be the enemy of my country?" General Shenhou''s face was cold and his eyes were filled with anger. He has never seen anyone dare to fight against the matchless Kingdom, especially in places like Cangtian cliff. If it had not been for the heixuan auction house, the matchless kingdom would have sent a large army to flatten this place. Why send him here? I didn''t expect that, in addition to the heixuan auction house, there was a sense of being disobedient and unrivalled. "White night, don''t mess with me!" Jingwu God Zun was also in a hurry and called out. "Nonsense?" White night side head light way: "if I do not move Shenhou general because of scruples of matchless country, Shenhou general will only be more unscrupulous, then there will be no place for me in the sky cliff. Jingwu shenzun, you are older than me, have more experience than me, you know more about human heart than I do. Do you think that if I let him go now, I will be at peace?" As soon as the words fell, Jingwu shenzun fell into silence.Indeed, the release of general Shenhou is undoubtedly a return to the mountains. With his character, he can never give up. Although he can''t fight against the white night, he will certainly seek help from the matchless country. At that time, white night will still be passive. General Shenhou''s face was heavy, and he said, "white night, I''ve already said that. Let it go. In the future, the Lord of Cangtian cliff will be your responsibility. My general''s office will never go beyond the thunder pool! As long as you let me go, from now on, we''ll write it off and there will be no more grudges. " "I don''t believe it!" The white night hums a way, the eye is awe inspiring, strides a leap to fly to rush past, abandon the divine sword to pour again toward the Shenhou general in the past. General Shenhou''s pupils were dilated, and his anger suddenly came up: "don''t think I''m really afraid of you! Since you want to catch the dead, well, I will help you! Kill "Kill!" All the people in the general''s house rushed to kill them. He Jun and Lou Yuxin are not willing to be outdone. If general Shenhou is defeated, they will have no way to live. So far, there is only one war. But now the white night is completely moved to kill the heart, there is no reservation at all. He cut off the sword with one sword, and the fingers of the abandoned God sword exploded. The terror of the dead Dragon Sword rushed out of his arm like an electric current and instantly filled the abandoned God sword. General Shenhou offered a long spear. The Dragon shadow whirled at the head of the spear and hit the abandoned magic sword. The Dragon shadow flew out and rolled up the wave like force of space, which pulled away the power of the abandoned divine sword. However, he never expected that the power of the dead dragon sword would break out on the abandoned divine sword. Click! The power of the dead dragon shattered all his soul power in an instant, and exploded in his abdomen, which sent out a huge blood hole, and the blood and internal organs directly flowed out. "Father Qi broke the army and yelled bitterly and rushed up to hold the Shenhou general. "I''m fine! Kill me General Shenhou roared. "It depends on your ability to kill!" The white night is full of ferocity, and the horizontal sword blows to Lou Yu''s heart. Lou Yuxin knew the power of the magic sword and was afraid to resist it. He was busy sacrificing the power of space. He dodged and fell on the other side of the white night. Then he quickly raised the soft sword and attacked it. The soft sword did not lock the key to kill the white night, but suddenly extended infinitely after approaching. It actually entangled the white night like a python. He Jun''s eyes were cold, and he immediately seized the opportunity to blow the sky soul in the chest of the white night. Yaotian sword soul quickly chopped to river Jun, intending to force him away. But when the sword fell, he roared. "Inborn ice spirit body!" Bang! A circle of thick frost broke out from his body, enveloping him like a ball. When Yaotian sword soul blew into the frost, the whole sword soul was frozen. General Shenhou and Lou Yuxin were overjoyed. "Good chance!" "Kill him!" General Shenhou''s eyes lit up and he tried to shout. He Jun broke through the frost and drove his sword to attack him. The roaring momentum and soul power are like a wave of annihilation, shaking the sky around the peak crazily. This is a sword he did his best, and also the strongest sword launched by Hejun with his own magic weapon as the medium. He knew that the man''s body was not simple, and he knew that he had extraordinary soul power. But under this sword, no matter how strong his body is, he can''t resist it. "You could have been your Lord of heaven cliff safely, but you chose to resist. It''s stupid!" He Jun murmured, but his eyes were full of killing ideas. The sword pours like a silver waterfall. Finally. Whew! The sword pierced the chest of the white night. However... the sharp sword just didn''t enter the chest a little bit in the white night, so it couldn''t enter any more. "What?" He Jun was stunned. At this time, the body of the white night burst again. A large number of light beams like electric current quickly rushed over, climbed up the sword of Hejun, and ran into him fiercely. Not good! He Jun heart crazy, quickly loose sword back. But... he was a little late. Click! This golden current directly permeated his body, and he exploded on the spot and turned into pieces of meat. He Jun died miserably! Lou Yuxin was completely stunned. General Shenhou was speechless. What on earth is this weird force? The soul power of the white night? No, even if he is no longer normal, his soul power can not instantly kill the existence of such a terrible River Jun? Is there anything else on him? "Help... Help... Help..."Lou Yu''s heart came back to him, and he was heartbroken. He cried out bitterly and retreated madly. But just as she turned to escape, a fist slammed at her. Thump. Lou Yu''s heart was caught off guard and knocked over by a hammer. Take a look! It''s Jingwu God. White night broke free of her soft sword and walked toward Lou Yuxin with the abandoned magic sword. "Spare my life... Spare me, Lord white night... Spare me!" Lou Yuxin screamed madly. People did not dare to escape or resist. They begged for mercy directly. All the people around me are dull and looking, even if it is Wuyang building, no one dares to go up to help at the moment. White night did not speak, carrying the abandoned sword, heavily stabbed on her soul. Pooh! The crackle came out. Lou Yu''s heart trembled, and she could not stop spitting blood. Her eyes were staring at the white night. Then a sword force broke out from the abandoned God sword, directly destroying her internal organs. Lou Yuxin, die. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1570 As soon as Lou Yu''s heart died, all the souls lost their weapons and fell on the ground, shivering. How can a general of Shenhou be able to resist the white night? What''s more, there is a Jingwu deity next to him... the overall situation has been decided. No one dares to resist the white night. People are all immersed in the fierce and domineering power of the white night, but particularly delicate. General Shenhou''s face was extremely ugly. This time, without any hesitation, he directly grabbed Qi and rushed to the periphery. "No, he''s running away!" The spirit of Jingwu shouts. "He can''t run away." White night light way, a little pace, also chase the past, but it seems particularly calm, not slow. Jingwu God Zun was very anxious and said in a deep voice, "if you let general Shenhou run away, I''m afraid that the people of matchless kingdom will come here in a few days! If you kill him here, you can still buy some time. You must kill this man in white night The white night did not speak, and again threw out the abandoned sword in his hand and went to the general sacrifice of the God Hou over there. As a black meteor, the sword of abandoning God was flying across the sky and was attacking him straightly. General Shenhou immediately launched a move and consecrated all kinds of space skills. The violent space force twisted the void and made the ten long area into a hundred feet. Although the sword was fierce, it could not touch him. "No! It''s useless! " Jingwu God Zun cheered, whirling and rushing to raise his hands and dance wildly in the air. A lot of space skills spilled from his fingers and shrouded in that direction. All warped and stretched spaces are restored. But Jingwu deity has just performed the art of resurrection. At present, he is in a very poor state. He has just launched a move, and his chest rises and falls. Then he vomites blood and breathes heavily. His face is ugly and frightening. No way. He alone can''t stop general Shenhou! The spirit of Jingwu looked at the general of Shenhou in a hurry, and his eyes were especially anxious. Soon, Shenhou general rushed out of the range of the Cangtian peak. He was about to escape. "It''s over Jingwu Shen Zun sighed and said bitterly. "Not necessarily." White night light road, suddenly pinch the key. Seeing only the flying shuttle passing by, the abandoned God sword suddenly rose high and then waved forward. A dark crescent sword came out. "Ridiculous!" General Shenhou sneered. Although his sword is not strong enough to give up the magic power. Just look at the Shenhou general''s re sacrifice technique, the power of space is like a wave rushing towards this side. In an instant, all the space areas he passed through expanded. The distance of one meter before him turned into thousands of miles between the electric light and flint. The whole Cangtian cliff was expanded dozens of times because of his move. This is invisible. A small continent is inserted between the abandonment of divine sword power and Shenhou general! What a strange trick. The understanding of general Shenhou''s space technique has even surpassed the spirit of Jingwu. The people around me were staring at me in disbelief. This move, the white night certainly can''t kill the Shenhou general. Once the Shenhou general escaped, he would surely run to wushuangcheng for help. Once Wushuang city was in trouble, it would not be just Hejun and louyuxin who came to look for the white night. The situation has become less optimistic. The spirit of Jingwu is holding his eyes tightly. Huang Yao, Qi Ming and others are particularly anxious. However... just as he abandoned his sword and ran into the expanding space... Keng! The power of the sword suddenly exploded. Two golden swords erupted in the dark sword light. These two swords are like two big hands, which are cut horizontally from left to right. All the expanding force is smoothed out in an instant, and the terrible space expansion disappears in an instant. General Shenhou''s expression was stiff, staring at the force of abandoning God''s sword, which was close to the moment, and his whole brain was blank. "What''s going on here?" He murmured, even forgetting to dodge. "Dad Qi broke the army and pushed the Shenhou general away like crazy. But he was still a little late. Whew! Abandoning the divine sword power, he directly cut open half of the Shenhou general''s body and penetrated on the spot. The Qi who came close to him could not escape. He was torn by the sword force, and the remaining sword force continued to rush forward and continuously penetrated several mountains until it hit the boundary of the Cangtian cliff. Everybody breathe tight. Shenhou general fell heavily on the ground, his right shoulder to right foot had been completely torn open, blood and internal organs gurgle to outflow, people have no much strength. He looked hard at Qi Chuanjun who died beside him. His eyes were full of sadness.Jingwu shenzun, Huangyao and Qiming have been completely dull. Jingwu shenzun''s eyes soared. For a time, he thought he was wrong and even kept rubbing his eyes. "Here is the combination of the sword power of the dead dragon and that of the abandoned God? How could this be possible? Abandoning the divine sword is a fierce sword. Its power is not allowed to be combined with the power of other magic weapons. How did the white night do it The spirit of Jingwu kept whispering. Today''s war, the white night crazily refreshes his three outlooks and cognition. Many of the souls who came to inquire saw the scene, and they did not dare to breathe. In the distance, the Shenji guards beside the dead Dragon Sword pit all have their eyes burning at the white night without blinking. It was quiet and frightening. White night with a sword, went to the Shenhou general''s side, silently watching him. "I lost." Shenhou general took a deep breath, looked at the sky and said faintly. "It''s long overdue." The white night is light. "But you didn''t win either." General Shenhou suddenly laughed and his mouth was full of blood: "although I am dead, the unparalleled country is still there. You... Are about to meet the fury of matchless kingdom! Don''t think that if you abandon the divine sword, you can fight against the matchless kingdom. I will wait for you at the bottom in the white night, I will wait for you... " Shenhou general laughs. "What about the dead dragon sword?" It''s a white night. General Shenhou''s smile suddenly stagnated. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes almost fell out of the socket. "Can''t it be... he growled bitterly. White night did not speak, just raised his hand, slightly force. Keng. A pure sword power of the dead dragon fluttered in his palm. General Shenhou''s eyes were momentarily lost: "it turns out that the wonderful sword power you used before is... It''s the dead Dragon Sword power. You... You still master the dead Dragon Sword power?" "At present, I can''t deal with the matchless country. If the strong one of the unparalleled countries arrives here, I will have no other way to go except escape. However, I will soon become the Lord of the heaven cliff! I will block everything about the general''s office. Matchless country will not get news of your accident for the time being. When I raise my sword successfully, matchless country will not be invincible! " The white night light way, the hand gently presses in the Shenhou general''s chest, revolves but slightly sends the strength. Bang! The spirit of heaven that remained on his chest suddenly burst to pieces. "White night General Shenhou shrieked. Soon, his roar came to an abrupt end, then his body trembled, his last breath was broken, and he died completely. . (there is a later one) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1571 General Shenhou seems to have expected this in the daytime. He snorted and winked at his men. The strong men of the general''s house immediately gathered and retreated behind the Shenhou general. He Jun, Lou Yuxin and others are also busy with their hands close to themselves, posing a defensive posture. "White night, I know you hate us very much. After all, we besiege you so much. You must be thinking about how to break us into pieces. But when you walk in the state of Lysander, the worst thing you want to do is to kill us. Is that what you want to see?" General Shenhou settled his mind and said coldly. "There will be no net break, but the fish must die." Shake your head at night. "You''re too confident in yourself." He Jun said: "do you really think that the power of Cangtian cliff can be killed if you say it? My River House and Wuyang building are not worth it, but do you know what the power behind the general Shenhou is? Do you really think you are facing only these people standing here? " "Oh?" The white night gazed at him and asked, "what is the power behind him?" "Unparalleled country!" Don''t wait for the river king to open his mouth, Shenhou general simply read out three words. As soon as these three words came out, many powerful people around him changed their faces. Rao is the Jingwu God beside the white night, and his expression is not from a stagnation: "are you... The person of unparalleled country?" "It''s worthy of being the God of Jingwu. I think the people who know the matchless kingdom in the whole Cangtian cliff are only you except heixuan auction house and some magnates." General Shenhou said haughtily. Jingwu God did not speak, but his face was very ugly. White night side head light way: "what is matchless country?" "A country is strong." "How strong is it?" "Do you know the temple of terror?" Jingwu God zunshen said: "it''s the amazing temple where Lingjian is located. It''s as good as it is." "So..." the white night frowned. That''s not easy to get into. "I sent me here with a mission. If I have an accident here, I don''t care who you are, what background you have and what means. I promise that as long as I have an accident here, you can only bury me!" Shenhou general light said, eyes full of arrogance and hegemony. This is the confidence of great powers. He firmly believed that no matter how strong white night was, he would not dare to disobey such a powerful existence. Otherwise, no matter where he hid in the state of Lysander, he would not be able to survive. Many people gasped with emotion. It''s no wonder that the general''s office, as an external force, can stand on the precipice with such strong people and become the powerful force next to the cliff master. It turns out that behind him stands an unparalleled country! Jingwu shenzun''s eyes were frozen, and he whispered in a deep voice: "although I don''t know what kind of position Shenhou general is in in the unparalleled country, if you can''t move him... It''s better not to move... Otherwise it will be a big trouble." "So... Do you mean I''ll let them go?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "I know you are not willing to, but sometimes a small step back is a big step forward, the husband should be able to take it down!" Jingwu shenzun warned. "Is it?" White night whispers, suddenly, his mouth slowly raised, that pair of calm eyes rippling with a feverish. "But what you are talking about is that you must step back. If you don''t need to go back, why should you step back?" This words a fall, the spirit of God slightly a Leng, stunned looking at the white night: "boy, what do you want to do?" "If you don''t get rid of these people, today''s killing will be meaningless. What''s more, since I have offended a temple of terror, will I fear an unparalleled kingdom?" The sound fell to the ground, and the white night came directly to the crowd with the abandoned magic sword. Shenhou general, Lou Yuxin, Hejun, etc. all have a pupil up, looking at the white night in an incredible way. "Are you crazy?" He Jun''s face flashed a touch of fright, eagerly cheered. "Are you... Are you going to be the enemy of my country?" General Shenhou''s face was cold and his eyes were filled with anger. He has never seen anyone dare to fight against the matchless Kingdom, especially in places like Cangtian cliff. If it had not been for the heixuan auction house, the matchless kingdom would have sent a large army to flatten this place. Why send him here? I didn''t expect that, in addition to the heixuan auction house, there was a sense of being disobedient and unrivalled. "White night, don''t mess with me!" Jingwu God Zun was also in a hurry and called out. "Nonsense?" White night side head light way: "if I do not move Shenhou general because of scruples of matchless country, Shenhou general will only be more unscrupulous, then there will be no place for me in the sky cliff. Jingwu shenzun, you are older than me, have more experience than me, you know more about human heart than I do. Do you think that if I let him go now, I will be at peace?" As soon as the words fell, Jingwu shenzun fell into silence.Indeed, the release of general Shenhou is undoubtedly a return to the mountains. With his character, he can never give up. Although he can''t fight against the white night, he will certainly seek help from the matchless country. At that time, white night will still be passive. General Shenhou''s face was heavy, and he said, "white night, I''ve already said that. Let it go. In the future, the Lord of Cangtian cliff will be your responsibility. My general''s office will never go beyond the thunder pool! As long as you let me go, from now on, we''ll write it off and there will be no more grudges. " "I don''t believe it!" The white night hums a way, the eye is awe inspiring, strides a leap to fly to rush past, abandon the divine sword to pour again toward the Shenhou general in the past. General Shenhou''s pupils were dilated, and his anger suddenly came up: "don''t think I''m really afraid of you! Since you want to catch the dead, well, I will help you! Kill "Kill!" All the people in the general''s house rushed to kill them. He Jun and Lou Yuxin are not willing to be outdone. If general Shenhou is defeated, they will have no way to live. So far, there is only one war. But now the white night is completely moved to kill the heart, there is no reservation at all. He cut off the sword with one sword, and the fingers of the abandoned God sword exploded. The terror of the dead Dragon Sword rushed out of his arm like an electric current and instantly filled the abandoned God sword. General Shenhou offered a long spear. The Dragon shadow whirled at the head of the spear and hit the abandoned magic sword. The Dragon shadow flew out and rolled up the wave like force of space, which pulled away the power of the abandoned divine sword. However, he never expected that the power of the dead dragon sword would break out on the abandoned divine sword. Click! The power of the dead dragon shattered all his soul power in an instant, and exploded in his abdomen, which sent out a huge blood hole, and the blood and internal organs directly flowed out. "Father Qi broke the army and yelled bitterly and rushed up to hold the Shenhou general. "I''m fine! Kill me General Shenhou roared. "It depends on your ability to kill!" The white night is full of ferocity, and the horizontal sword blows to Lou Yu''s heart. Lou Yuxin knew the power of the magic sword and was afraid to resist it. He was busy sacrificing the power of space. He dodged and fell on the other side of the white night. Then he quickly raised the soft sword and attacked it. The soft sword did not lock the key to kill the white night, but suddenly extended infinitely after approaching. It actually entangled the white night like a python. He Jun''s eyes were cold, and he immediately seized the opportunity to blow the sky soul in the chest of the white night. Yaotian sword soul quickly chopped to river Jun, intending to force him away. But when the sword fell, he roared. "Inborn ice spirit body!" Bang! A circle of thick frost broke out from his body, enveloping him like a ball. When Yaotian sword soul blew into the frost, the whole sword soul was frozen. General Shenhou and Lou Yuxin were overjoyed. "Good chance!" "Kill him!" General Shenhou''s eyes lit up and he tried to shout. He Jun broke through the frost and drove his sword to attack him. The roaring momentum and soul power are like a wave of annihilation, shaking the sky around the peak crazily. This is a sword he did his best, and also the strongest sword launched by Hejun with his own magic weapon as the medium. He knew that the man''s body was not simple, and he knew that he had extraordinary soul power. But under this sword, no matter how strong his body is, he can''t resist it. "You could have been your Lord of heaven cliff safely, but you chose to resist. It''s stupid!" He Jun murmured, but his eyes were full of killing ideas. The sword pours like a silver waterfall. Finally. Whew! The sword pierced the chest of the white night. However... the sharp sword just didn''t enter the chest a little bit in the white night, so it couldn''t enter any more. "What?" He Jun was stunned. At this time, the body of the white night burst again. A large number of light beams like electric current quickly rushed over, climbed up the sword of Hejun, and ran into him fiercely. Not good! He Jun heart crazy, quickly loose sword back. But... he was a little late. Click! This golden current directly permeated his body, and he exploded on the spot and turned into pieces of meat. He Jun died miserably! Lou Yuxin was completely stunned. General Shenhou was speechless. What on earth is this weird force? The soul power of the white night? No, even if he is no longer normal, his soul power can not instantly kill the existence of such a terrible River Jun? Is there anything else on him? "Help... Help... Help..."Lou Yu''s heart came back to him, and he was heartbroken. He cried out bitterly and retreated madly. But just as she turned to escape, a fist slammed at her. Thump. Lou Yu''s heart was caught off guard and knocked over by a hammer. Take a look! It''s Jingwu God. White night broke free of her soft sword and walked toward Lou Yuxin with the abandoned magic sword. "Spare my life... Spare me, Lord white night... Spare me!" Lou Yuxin screamed madly. People did not dare to escape or resist. They begged for mercy directly. All the people around me are dull and looking, even if it is Wuyang building, no one dares to go up to help at the moment. White night did not speak, carrying the abandoned sword, heavily stabbed on her soul. Pooh! The crackle came out. Lou Yu''s heart trembled, and she could not stop spitting blood. Her eyes were staring at the white night. Then a sword force broke out from the abandoned God sword, directly destroying her internal organs. Lou Yuxin, die. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1572 As soon as Lou Yu''s heart died, all the souls lost their weapons and fell on the ground, shivering. How can a general of Shenhou be able to resist the white night? What''s more, there is a Jingwu deity next to him... the overall situation has been decided. No one dares to resist the white night. People are all immersed in the fierce and domineering power of the white night, but particularly delicate. General Shenhou''s face was extremely ugly. This time, without any hesitation, he directly grabbed Qi and rushed to the periphery. "No, he''s running away!" The spirit of Jingwu shouts. "He can''t run away." White night light way, a little pace, also chase the past, but it seems particularly calm, not slow. Jingwu God Zun was very anxious and said in a deep voice, "if you let general Shenhou run away, I''m afraid that the people of matchless kingdom will come here in a few days! If you kill him here, you can still buy some time. You must kill this man in white night The white night did not speak, and again threw out the abandoned sword in his hand and went to the general sacrifice of the God Hou over there. As a black meteor, the sword of abandoning God was flying across the sky and was attacking him straightly. General Shenhou immediately launched a move and consecrated all kinds of space skills. The violent space force twisted the void and made the ten long area into a hundred feet. Although the sword was fierce, it could not touch him. "No! It''s useless! " Jingwu God Zun cheered, whirling and rushing to raise his hands and dance wildly in the air. A lot of space skills spilled from his fingers and shrouded in that direction. All warped and stretched spaces are restored. But Jingwu deity has just performed the art of resurrection. At present, he is in a very poor state. He has just launched a move, and his chest rises and falls. Then he vomites blood and breathes heavily. His face is ugly and frightening. No way. He alone can''t stop general Shenhou! The spirit of Jingwu looked at the general of Shenhou in a hurry, and his eyes were especially anxious. Soon, Shenhou general rushed out of the range of the Cangtian peak. He was about to escape. "It''s over Jingwu Shen Zun sighed and said bitterly. "Not necessarily." White night light road, suddenly pinch the key. Seeing only the flying shuttle passing by, the abandoned God sword suddenly rose high and then waved forward. A dark crescent sword came out. "Ridiculous!" General Shenhou sneered. Although his sword is not strong enough to give up the magic power. Just look at the Shenhou general''s re sacrifice technique, the power of space is like a wave rushing towards this side. In an instant, all the space areas he passed through expanded. The distance of one meter before him turned into thousands of miles between the electric light and flint. The whole Cangtian cliff was expanded dozens of times because of his move. This is invisible. A small continent is inserted between the abandonment of divine sword power and Shenhou general! What a strange trick. The understanding of general Shenhou''s space technique has even surpassed the spirit of Jingwu. The people around me were staring at me in disbelief. This move, the white night certainly can''t kill the Shenhou general. Once the Shenhou general escaped, he would surely run to wushuangcheng for help. Once Wushuang city was in trouble, it would not be just Hejun and louyuxin who came to look for the white night. The situation has become less optimistic. The spirit of Jingwu is holding his eyes tightly. Huang Yao, Qi Ming and others are particularly anxious. However... just as he abandoned his sword and ran into the expanding space... Keng! The power of the sword suddenly exploded. Two golden swords erupted in the dark sword light. These two swords are like two big hands, which are cut horizontally from left to right. All the expanding force is smoothed out in an instant, and the terrible space expansion disappears in an instant. General Shenhou''s expression was stiff, staring at the force of abandoning God''s sword, which was close to the moment, and his whole brain was blank. "What''s going on here?" He murmured, even forgetting to dodge. "Dad Qi broke the army and pushed the Shenhou general away like crazy. But he was still a little late. Whew! Abandoning the divine sword power, he directly cut open half of the Shenhou general''s body and penetrated on the spot. The Qi who came close to him could not escape. He was torn by the sword force, and the remaining sword force continued to rush forward and continuously penetrated several mountains until it hit the boundary of the Cangtian cliff. Everybody breathe tight. Shenhou general fell heavily on the ground, his right shoulder to right foot had been completely torn open, blood and internal organs gurgle to outflow, people have no much strength. He looked hard at Qi Chuanjun who died beside him. His eyes were full of sadness.Jingwu shenzun, Huangyao and Qiming have been completely dull. Jingwu shenzun''s eyes soared. For a time, he thought he was wrong and even kept rubbing his eyes. "Here is the combination of the sword power of the dead dragon and that of the abandoned God? How could this be possible? Abandoning the divine sword is a fierce sword. Its power is not allowed to be combined with the power of other magic weapons. How did the white night do it The spirit of Jingwu kept whispering. Today''s war, the white night crazily refreshes his three outlooks and cognition. Many of the souls who came to inquire saw the scene, and they did not dare to breathe. In the distance, the Shenji guards beside the dead Dragon Sword pit all have their eyes burning at the white night without blinking. It was quiet and frightening. White night with a sword, went to the Shenhou general''s side, silently watching him. "I lost." Shenhou general took a deep breath, looked at the sky and said faintly. "It''s long overdue." The white night is light. "But you didn''t win either." General Shenhou suddenly laughed and his mouth was full of blood: "although I am dead, the unparalleled country is still there. You... Are about to meet the fury of matchless kingdom! Don''t think that if you abandon the divine sword, you can fight against the matchless kingdom. I will wait for you at the bottom in the white night, I will wait for you... " Shenhou general laughs. "What about the dead dragon sword?" It''s a white night. General Shenhou''s smile suddenly stagnated. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his eyes almost fell out of the socket. "Can''t it be... he growled bitterly. White night did not speak, just raised his hand, slightly force. Keng. A pure sword power of the dead dragon fluttered in his palm. General Shenhou''s eyes were momentarily lost: "it turns out that the wonderful sword power you used before is... It''s the dead Dragon Sword power. You... You still master the dead Dragon Sword power?" "At present, I can''t deal with the matchless country. If the strong one of the unparalleled countries arrives here, I will have no other way to go except escape. However, I will soon become the Lord of the heaven cliff! I will block everything about the general''s office. Matchless country will not get news of your accident for the time being. When I raise my sword successfully, matchless country will not be invincible! " The white night light way, the hand gently presses in the Shenhou general''s chest, revolves but slightly sends the strength. Bang! The spirit of heaven that remained on his chest suddenly burst to pieces. "White night General Shenhou shrieked. Soon, his roar came to an abrupt end, then his body trembled, his last breath was broken, and he died completely. The fall of general Shenhou indicates that the whole sky cliff has fallen into the hands of the white night. No one can compete with it. No one dares to compete with it again! In fact, many powerful powerful people also arrived at the scene. But seeing the fate of the super powerful families such as the general''s office, wuyanglou, Hejia and qifengya, they all held back and stood silent and did not dare to say anything. No one expected that the existence of this level of fairyland would be so terrible. No one would have thought that his courage was so fat that he was still in pain when he knew that general Shenhou was an unparalleled National! This man must be a madman! Countless people thought silently in their hearts, for the future of cangtianya also had a strong worry. "It''s over at last!" Jingwu God Zun sat down on the ground, gasping for breath, spinning and looking at the white night, he said hoarsely, "but you are in trouble. From now on, you have to think about how to deal with the unparalleled country." "Let''s talk about that later." White night calm way, spin and put away the sword, toward the side of the crowd line. Back up there, and see the scared ones in front of the crowd. Only a group of well-off people in uniform clothes did not leave. It''s not that they don''t want to leave, but they don''t dare... because these people are from the Jin family! Jin Tianhong took a deep breath. He stood in his place, pale. He would like to step in and help general Shenhou. But... Even the strong men like He Jun and flag leader died under the sword of the white night. He knew that it would be useless for him to do it again. It''s a foregone conclusion. He lost. He was wrong. He chose a way to die. Not only he, but also other powerful people. If they stick to the white night side like the Huang family and the Qi family, I''m afraid they have already made a great leap forward. Unfortunately, it is not them who are about to rise, but Huang Yao and Qi Ming. "Big brother!"Jin Changgui rushed out, knelt on the ground and cried: "please... Let our family live!" He kept kowtowing, people like crazy. "Changgui." The white night passed by and helped him up. Looking at Jin Changgui''s painful face, the man shook his head and said hoarsely: "in the Jin family, I have given your father a chance. It''s because he didn''t cherish it. In addition, when he betrayed me, I told you that I had to destroy Jin''s family. This... No wonder I! So don''t hate big brother "Big brother..." Jin Changgui shivered all over and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t find words to refute. Indeed, white night has given the Jin family too many opportunities. What''s more, at the critical juncture, the Jin family is on the verge of defection, and no one will be merciful. He lowered his head and said hoarsely, "yes, big brother... It''s really my gold family who betrayed you online. Even if I ask for love, I can''t think of how to ask for love..." "Changgui, don''t be sad, this is the life of my Jin family!" Jin Tianhong took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "Father." Jin Changgui has tears in his eyes. However, Jin Tianhong pushed Jin Changgui aside, quietly looked at the white night, and slowly knelt down. He said hoarsely, "Lord Bai... This is the matter. I have nothing to say. Since we are defeated, we should bear all the consequences. But I hope that you can let too long GUI and leave a blood line in my family..." with that, people knocked their heads in heavily On the broken earth... "I have promised to be too expensive and not to kill him!" White night said without expression. Jin Changgui lowered his head and said nothing. "So we can rest assured." Once again, his eyes closed and his face was filled with a heavy smile. Bang! His spirit was suddenly broken by the soul force... Exploded! The heart was also broken by this concussion force, and then spit blood, the person fell heavily on the ground. "Dad Jin Changgui cried bitterly, kneeling on the ground and wailing. But Jin Tianhong can''t hear. The rest of the potential clan looked at Jin Changgui in silence. "Changgui, the gold family depends on you... We have made a wrong choice, betrayed the adults, and should be punished. I hope you can follow the adults and rebuild the glory of the Jin family!" An old man said hoarse, spinning and lifting the withered yellow hand, bang in his chest. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... one by one, the figures fell down. All the senior members of the Jin family chose to make their own decisions. The Jin family is completely fragmented. From the beginning to the end of the white night, there is no expression on one''s face. It is inevitable that the king will succeed and the enemy will be defeated. If he fails, what will happen? I''m afraid that not only his death, but also the Outland dragon base will be implicated! "Long expensive..." white night looked at him, light mouth. "Big brother... I know, this is not your fault, I am ok..." Jin Changgui painful way. White night did not speak again, he turned his eyes, staring at those powerful people: "it''s your turn." However, several old people came forward with crutches and bent down in the daytime. "My Lord, we did not mean to betray you. Under such circumstances, we had to do it. We didn''t know the power of adults for a long time. We chose to do so for the survival of the clan. We are willing to bear all the consequences. We only hope that the adults can help us. Can we... Also leave us a trace of blood?" With that, all the potential people kneel down and kowtow heavily. The white night gazed at the crowd, and then looked around the soul. The man took a deep breath and said, "yes!" The crowd was overjoyed at the sound. "Thank you very much." With the voice of crying and gratitude. In the white night, he killed the general of Shenhou and made the sky cliff bow down. His power has been established. If we still kill all the children now, we will lose our hearts, which is not conducive to his commanding the heaven cliff. After all, he still needs to rely on the strength of the sky cliff, he has his own plan! Now he has to get people. With the promise of the white night, all the powerful clansmen decided on their own without regret. After a while, the white night was littered with corpses. The scene is particularly bizarre. White night, hands attached, the expression of the face of the people around the scan, loud drink open. "From today on, I am the Lord of heaven cliff!" The souls around them immediately knelt down and prayed for the white night. "We will visit the cliff master!"The sound waves soar to the sky and shake the sky cliff. At this moment, the whole sky cliff bows at the foot of the white night. ... ... in the dark cell, a figure with dishevelled hair was leaning against the wall, and his face was dejected. Then a jailer came up. The figure immediately trembled and rushed over. "Zhang Biao! Where were you? Why did you come so late today? Tell me! General Shenhou, have they come in yet? " There was an urgent voice. It turns out that this person is the former Cangtian cliff master mosang sheep. Although he was locked up here and his cultivation was imprisoned, he bought the jailer by virtue of the supreme mental formula and got a lot of information from the outside world. He has already known that Shenhou general and many potential clans are dealing with the white night, and his heart is dead and his hope is rekindled. This is the only chance for him to escape. As long as general Shenhou kills cangtianfeng, he can take advantage of the chaos to leave and revive. However... in the past, the jailer, who was extremely respectful to him in the past, is extremely cold and indifferent to his words. Mo sang sheep Leng, only to notice that in addition to Zhang Biao, there is a group of souls coming towards this. "Mosang sheep, see you on the cliff!" The leader said coldly the soul of a heroic appearance. "Cliff master? What bullshit cliff master? I am the Lord of heaven cliff The mosang sheep screamed bitterly. But he can''t help it. "Take it away!" The man cried. Several people directly grabbed his arm and pulled it out. "Let me go! You bastards! There is a kind of imprison on me, I will crush you all! Let me go The roar of mosang sheep resounded through the prison. No one paid attention. Soon, mosang sheep was taken to the new cliff hall. Now the white night is sitting on the chair of cliff hall, looking at the ancient books and documents in Cangtian peak. Seeing the white night sitting so leisurely on the head, the mosang sheep immediately trembled and his eyes were incredible. "Don''t you kowtow to the cliff master yet?" The soul behind said coldly. Mosang sheep was stubborn and refused to kneel down. He stared at the white night coldly and said in a cold voice, "I will not kneel down and die." "Oh?" White night put down the literature, quietly looked at him: "what do you mean by this?" "What do you mean? Hehe, general Shenhou is about to lead the heroes to kill generals. In the white night, do you still have the leisure to domineer over me? Ridiculous! You can''t live well Mo sang sheep grinned grimly. "So you think so? It''s just a pity. They''re dead. " White night said without expression: "now the whole sky cliff has been respected by me, there will not be any force to separate the side, I have mastered the whole sky cliff! Mosang sheep, if you want to place your hope on the general''s house, you are probably a fool! " "What do you say?" The pupil of mosang sheep rose and his face was inconceivable. After a moment, he seemed to be crazy and cried out: "impossible! You don''t lie to me here. You can kill general Shenhou? Do you know who he is? Do you know who is behind him? Even I don''t dare to touch him. It''s up to you. " "Isn''t there an unparalleled country behind him?" White night light response way. As soon as this word fell, mosang sheep''s voice stopped in an instant, and people looked at the white night in horror. At this time, another group of people entered the cliff hall. Mosang sheep hard side head, only to find that it is a group of people from the general''s office. They carried long bows, but one by one they were dishevelled and wounded all over. After entering the cliff hall, they all knelt down on the ground and cried out in a loud voice: "kowtow to the cliff master!" See here, mosang sheep powerless sit on the ground, eyes dementia, as if lost the soul. Even the general''s house bowed to the white night... No doubt about it. White night, has ruled the sky cliff? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1573 "Get up." The white night waved to the warriors. "Thank you, Lord!" And they rose up, but trembled. Only one person is quite calm, just staring at his head and standing quietly, and does not appear to be afraid. The white night fell on him. "I remember you." The white night opened a way: "when I broke out from the general''s house, you led a group of bowmen to stop me." "The Lord of the cliff, Tianwei, is beyond our ability. Please forgive me!" The man immediately got down on his knees. "Are you Xu Ziming?" The white night waved his hand to show him to get up. Xu Ziming trembled slightly, probably very surprised that the white night still remembered him. "Your Majesty is extraordinary." Xu Ziming nodded. Now, how can you let me go? What''s more, I will remember that you led your people to help me when fighting against general Shenhou White night road. "It''s a pity... Ziming can repay your kindness, but he has no face to see the general." Xu Ziming''s eyes showed a strong sense of remorse and sadness. He knelt on the ground, clasped his fist at night, and said hoarsely, "my Lord, now Ziming has nothing to ask for. I just hope that you can give him a death. If you can die in the hands of such a powerful man, it would be a great honor for him." White night hears sound, slightly a Leng: "why do you want to die?" "Before Ziming helped you, it was just to repay your kindness in the general''s house. Zi Ming thought that the general would easily defeat you, but he never thought that our general''s house would be defeated. Although Ziming''s strength was so humble that he couldn''t control the overall situation, in the end, Ziming helped the enemy, betrayed the general, and how could the rebels survive? Please give me your death! " Xu Ziming kneels on the ground, biting his teeth and praying. Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. Before Xu Ziming helped white night in public, which was almost tantamount to betraying general Shenhou openly. According to reason, he must die. He did this only to repay the kindness of white night. In his opinion, white night must not be able to tide over the difficulties. He was afraid that he would not have a chance to repay human relations in the future. In order to be worthy of the general, he also planned to be executed. But he did not expect, Shenhou general was defeated and killed, he escaped a robbery. Therefore, at this moment, Xu Ziming is extremely remorseful. After liberation from the prison, he just wants to die. "Are you from a unique country?" The white night pondered for a moment. "My lord Hui, Zi Ming is not. 90% of the people in the general''s office are not matchless. They are only recruited into the general''s office." Xu Ziming murmured. It''s OK. The white night was relieved. If Xu Ziming was an unparalleled countryman, he might think he was treason. "So now you think you''re sorry for general Shenhou and just want to die?" "Yes." "You''re just a fool to do this." Shake your head at night. "Is your majesty trying to persuade me?" "I don''t want to kill a righteous man like you, if you don''t speak in secret." "Thank you for your kindness, but Ziming is deeply ashamed..." "let me ask you, what is the purpose of the general''s residence in Cangtian cliff?" "The general asked us to guard Cangtian cliff and maintain stability here." Xu Ziming murmured. This is just the general Shenhou''s brainwashing of these troops. When the time is right, it is to capture the sky cliff and take this place as his own! But for white night, that''s a good excuse. He said with a faint smile: "since you want you to guard the heaven cliff, now that he is dead, don''t you want to continue to fulfill this last wish for him?" "Cliff master, what do you mean?" Xu Ziming looks puzzled. However, he stood up in the white night and said, "now that general Shenhou is dead, there are no leaders in the general''s house. Because I let Jingwu shenzun sit in the general''s house temporarily, there is no turmoil in the general''s house. However, Jingwu shenzun can''t sit in the general''s house all his life. There must be a person in charge there, otherwise there will be mutiny. I''m going to let you take over all the soldiers in the general''s house. You''re the leader "Ah? This... Cliff master, this can''t work. " Xu Ziming, who was struck by lightning, clasped his fists and said, "my subordinates are not competent. What''s more, if they are led by Ziming, they will not yield. Moreover, in their mind, Ziming is just a traitor. How can they trust him?" "Never mind. You go first. I believe you." "If you can''t solve it, I will go to the general''s office for inspection in three days, and I will help you." When Xu Ziming heard the sound, his tiger eyes were in tears. He kowtowed to the white night again and said in a low voice: "the cliff master believes in Ziming so much, it''s hard for him to repay his broken bones, but he really... Really can''t..." "do you want to be a coward?" Without waiting for Xu Ziming to finish speaking, the white night interrupted his words. The man stood up and looked at him seriously and said, "do you have the heart to watch the sky cliff go into chaos?"Xu Ziming opened his mouth, some did not know how to refute. "It''s your duty! You did not apologize to general Shenhou, because of his existence, the sky cliff is in chaos, which runs counter to the mission of the general''s office. You should be worthy of the general''s office and all the people of the general''s office! Now, Cangtian cliff has been under my control. What we need to do is to bring stability and harmony here. If you refuse, it will be a real betrayal of the general''s palace, that is the real traitor! You! Do you understand? " White night a serious face, words read out, sonorous and powerful. When Xu Ziming heard the sound, his eyes were red and his emotions were very excited. Not only was he, but also the archers behind him were very touched. His fists were tightly clenched. He looked at the white night for a long time, and finally took a breath and choked: "cliff master, subordinates... Will never live up to the love of the cliff master, subordinates... Take orders!" When the sound falls, the person heavily kowtows a head. "Go down." White night waved. "My subordinate... Goodbye!" Xu Ziming tried to hold back his tears. After he got up, he bowed deeply to the white night, and then retired respectfully. Mosang sheep watched all the way. When the crowd left, he raised his head and watched the white night in silence. No anger, no mania, some... Only a touch of fear. From the bottom of my heart. "Sophistry!" He said hoarsely. "Do you want me to hold a knife rest around his neck and force him to work for me?" White night back to his seat, light said. "It looks like I lost to you." Mo sang sheep sat down on the ground and said hoarsely, "go ahead... What do you want to do with me? You want to humiliate me and kill me? Or do you want to torture me? " "I don''t have so much bad taste." I just want to make a deal with you "What deal?" Cangtian cliff master frowned and asked in a deep voice. "I have just read the literature of Cangtian cliff and found that the creator of Cangtian cliff created an unparalleled Dharma array when he created this place. This array can turn Cangtian cliff into a land of astonishing blessings, and can give the soul infinite power. Can this be the case?" "There should be." Mo sang Yang sneered: "you should not be the figure of this array, right? It''s a pity that you think too much about it. It''s said that this array has been sealed. Because it''s too old, whether this array exists or not is a matter that needs to be studied. I advise you to give up. You can''t find this thing. Even if you find it, you may not be able to activate it! " "It seems that you have studied this ancient array?" "I have studied it, but I have no clue!" "I want you to help me." "If I can find this array, I can let you go!" "It seems that you are going to lock me to death. After all, it is impossible to find it!" "If you don''t agree, I can only lock you up until you die." White night road. When mosang sheep heard the sound, his face was extremely ugly. He glared at the white night, and finally gave a cold hum. He said, "well, let''s try it. But if you find this ancient array and you don''t let me go, what should we do?" "Are you qualified to make a deal with me?" The white night asked. Mosang sheep was slightly stunned and said nothing. "You don''t have to worry that I''ll break my promise." "Because I don''t pay attention to you at all. I don''t think you are better than general Shenhou. Why not let you go When the sheep heard the sound, they did not know whether they were happy or angry. "I''ll give you one year. If you can''t find this ancient array within one year, you don''t need to find it. At that time, it won''t be necessary." White night again. "What do you want to do in a year''s time?" Mosang sheep is keen to smell something wrong. "It''s not what I want to do, but what other people want to do. I''m afraid the death dragon sword has spread out here. Next, the sky cliff will not be peaceful." White night road. When the sheep heard the sound, they thought. At this time, Huang Yao came in. "Cliff master." "What''s the matter?" The white night asked. "People from Shenji Palace are here again. They want to see you and ask about the sudden launch of the dead dragon sword." White night heard the sound, pondered for a moment, nodded and said to mosang sheep, "you go back to the prison first." Mosang sheep said nothing and was taken down. At night, he got up and walked out of the cliff hall. He looked at the three corpses on the table in the distance. The ice queen''s had been formed, and Xiaolian''s mother''s was almost the same. Only the body of Qianlong was just a meat ball, and it was particularly gloomy. What''s the origin of this old guy? The white night murmured and went to the dead Dragon Sword pit over there. At the moment, Ruan Shi and several Shenji guards are standing by the sword pit, watching the dead dragon sword."Congratulations to bailingzun. I didn''t expect to see you for a long time. You have already commanded the heaven cliff. I admire you." Ruan teacher a faint smile, looking at the coming white night road. "Mr. Ruan praised him too much." White night a faint smile, said: "I do not know if the Lord Ruan also came to the sky cliff, is why?" However, Ruan Shi''s eyes suddenly coagulated and said solemnly, "Bai lingzun, the Ming people don''t speak in secret. Hand over the dead dragon sword!" . (this is the fourth shift) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1574 Ruan Shi''s words, instantly let the white night heart tight up. But his face did not change, and his eyes showed a curious look: "Lord, I don''t understand what you mean, hand over the dead dragon sword? Isn''t the dead dragon sword in this sword pit? It''s not in my hands. How do you want me to pay it? " However, Ruan Shi did not answer the words of the white night, but his eyes were staring at the eyes of the white night, as if he wanted to see through him. The white night remained calm, calm, and without any strange color. Finally, Ruan Shifu laughed and said, "ha ha, Bai lingzun, I''m just joking. Don''t mind, don''t mind..." "it''s OK." White night smile, such words can also be a joke? This is clearly a test of him. It seems that Ruan Shi is already suspicious of the white night. After all, the dead dragon sword was suddenly sealed, and the Shenji palace investigation had no clue. In addition, the dead Dragon Sword started on its own without any reason. How abnormal is all this? Ruan Shi paid attention to Bai Ye during this period. Although Bai Ye had no strength to seal the dead dragon sword, he felt that it had something to do with it. Ruan always believed in his own intuition, because his intuition almost never went wrong. But without proof or evidence, he can not take people directly. "Is that why Mr. Ruan came here to make a joke with me?" Seeing that Ruan Shifu didn''t speak again, he couldn''t help but speak again in the white night. "Of course not." Ruan Shifu shook his head: "I heard that the dead Dragon Sword suddenly moved. My Shenji palace thought it was the person who sealed the dead dragon sword. So he came to investigate the situation. Lingzun, can you see what suspicious people have appeared in the sky cliff recently?" "This... I didn''t see it." The white night pretended to meditate and shake his head. "Well... Well, we will deal with this matter in Shenji palace. If there is any suspicious person, please inform us quickly... I won''t disturb you much." "Is your majesty leaving now?" "Well, there are a lot of things to deal with in Shenji palace. I can''t stay here too long when there is a shortage of staff." Ruan Shifu chuckled and turned away. "Farewell, my Lord." There was a cry from the white night. Ruan Shi took out his magic weapon and sent a message. A space door is generated by itself. With his ability, he can not break through the space barrier of Cangtian cliff at present. "Goodbye." Ruan held his fist at night. But as soon as the man was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and said, "yes, there is another very important thing that he forgot to talk to the holy master." "What''s the matter?" White night did not understand. "It''s about the dark Dynasty." Ruan looked serious and lowered his voice: "the news that the dead Dragon Sword appeared on the Cangtian cliff has spread far and wide, and the dark Dynasty has also received the news. They have long coveted the dead dragon sword for a long time. I am afraid that they will fight against the dead dragon sword in the future. So please help me in Shenji palace and guard the dead dragon sword." "The dark dynasty?" The white night eyebrows moved, and a cold light flashed deep in his eyes: "such a force, for the powerful Shenji palace, is only the first generation to sell at the auction. There are already several Shenji guards guarding here. It''s just a dark Dynasty. Why bother? I''m afraid any Shenji guard will be enough to subdue the people of the dark dynasty? " This is not a white night boast. He has dealt with shenjiwei and the people of the dark Dynasty. He knows the strength of both sides. Maybe the dark Dynasty can be domineering in the Shengxian area, but in front of Shenji palace people, the only dark Dynasty is not worth mentioning and can be destroyed by raising hands. However, when Ruan heard the sound, he shook his head again and again. "Lingzun, the dark king Dynasty is not as simple as you think. Their details are not just those of the holy immortal kingdom. I''m afraid I can''t explain clearly to you about the dark Dynasty for a while, but I can tell you a little that the dark Dynasty''s power is spread all over the whole Risheng state, not the exclusive part of the holy land." What Ruan said was particularly serious. White night heard the sound, silently nodded. "But don''t worry, if the dark king really dares to do something, our Shenji palace will come forward, but I just hope you can find a way to catch one or two people in the dark Dynasty. In that case, we will have evidence to fight against the dark Dynasty and remove the tumor." Ruan Shidao. White night eyes suddenly bright: "Shenji palace to attack the dark dynasty?" "How can we not know about the affairs of the dark Dynasty, but they have been extremely covert in everything they have done these years. We have no evidence, so we have no way to take them." Ruan sighed. "In that case, well, Lord Ruan, I will find a way to take the stolen goods from the dark king Dynasty." "Thank you! Farewell Ruan held his fist again and turned away. When Ruan left, he was in a good mood at night. Not only because of dealing with Ruan Shi, but also knowing the Shenji Palace''s attitude towards the dark Dynasty. In fact, white night has always been concerned about this force. This force has been eyeing the dead dragon sword. If it is not put out, we don''t know how many chaos will happen in the future.And what he was most worried about was that the dark dynasty would attack the Outland longjue station. Although there is a divine array to guard, most of the people in the garrison will not be able to resist when they meet the strong ones in the holy immortal region. "We have to find a way to send some strong men to guard longjue!" The white night whispers. When the people of Shenji palace left, the white night began to deal with the affairs of Cangtian cliff. Of course, he couldn''t put all his hopes on Shenji palace. In addition to integrating the power of Cangtian cliff, he also analyzed with mosang sheep to find the terror array hidden at the bottom of the sky cliff. However, hard search, no results, this can let the white night brain. Three days later, the white night walked out of the Cangtian peak and went to the general''s house alone. Today''s general''s house is not the same as it used to be. Without the Shenhou general, the general''s office is also dead. White night understands the general''s house people''s mind. Once upon a time, they were the overlords of the sky cliff. How majestic they were, but today, they feel that they are just defeated generals of the group, and naturally they can not raise their enthusiasm. "That man... Seems to be the cliff master?" The two sergeants stationed at the gate of the general''s mansion looked around. When they saw the coming white night, their faces immediately changed and they straightened up. "Visit the cliff master!" As the night approached, they immediately knelt on one knee and said respectfully. "Where''s general heaven?" The white night asked. "General heaven?" Confused, they muttered: "which general in heaven?" "It''s Xu Ziming." White night road. "Oh, General Xu... Cliff master, General Xu is training at school." A soldier was busy. The white night frowned darkly, pondered for a moment, and walked towards the inside step by step. "Why did he come all of a sudden?" "Would you like to inform them?" "No, let him go. Anyway, everyone has made a decision. It''s time for a showdown." See white night walk in, two people murmur. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1575 In the dark hall, several figures are carefully entering. At the top of the hall was a man in black and pale. The man was lying on a pale chair made of bones, his chin supported with one hand and his eyes closed as if he were taking a nap. The smell of evil spirit was swirling around him, all around him was cold. "My Lord." The first one is kneeling and then the other is kneeling. After kneeling for a long time, the figure above slowly opened his eyes, but did not look at the people below. "What''s the matter?" Two simple and clear words came out. "My Lord, there''s a dead dragon sword. It''s on the Cangtian cliff." The people below said respectfully. "Why do you know and not take it?" "The white night is also there. In addition, the people of Shenji palace locked the position of the dead dragon sword at the first time. However, because the dead dragon sword seems to be in the sealed state, it can not be taken away. Therefore, Shenji palace only places a few Shenji Wei sects beside the dead dragon sword. If there is a Shenji guard, we are afraid that it is inconvenient to start, so we dare not act rashly." One said cautiously. The words fell to the ground, and the figure pondered a little, then he said: "if the dead dragon sword is unsealed and the people of Shenji palace take it back to the palace, we will have no chance again, so we should do it as soon as possible." "Your adult means..." "send someone to get it." "We need to contact the strong ones there, otherwise we are not the opponents of shenjiwei." "When you are defeated by force, you need to be wise. A soul person''s spiritual way is the way of strength, the way of supreme strength, not the way of resourcefulness and wisdom. A savage man may have one hundred enemies, but a wise man who has no strength to bind a chicken can devise strategies and kill thousands of troops... I will contact that side, and you can handle the rest well and don''t mess it up!" "I know what to do." The man was busy with his fists. "Go down." "Yes, my Lord." After that, the people withdrew cautiously. ... ... ... in the general''s house, walk towards the school yard in the daytime. At the moment, the school yard from time to time to call to kill, although the sound is shocking, but also reveals a mechanical perfunctory. "Cliff master?" A soldier at the gate of the school yard was stunned for a long time when he saw the white night coming. He was busy kneeling. The white night raised his hand to show him not to be too polite. "You go to your own business first." The white night is light. "Yes." The soldier was busy, but the surprise in his eyes could not be removed. He looked at the school yard with worry and turned away. Standing at the gate of the school yard in the daytime, he did not speak or disturb, but watched silently. At the moment, there are more than thousands of soldiers of the general''s office in training. Some sit around and adjust their breath, some fight and kill each other, and some small-scale battles are going on. Although the scene is hot, but there is a very uncomfortable feeling. As if all the actions of all men were merely routine. Xu Ziming, with a big bow on his back and his sword, wandered in various areas. He seemed to find the problem. His face was not very good, but he kept silent. At this time, an officer seemed to be thirsty for training. He threw away his big knife and sat down on the side of the chair. He gulped up the wine. Xu Ziming''s face suddenly changed, and immediately went forward. "Xia Yi! How can you drink in school Xu Ziming cheered. "Well?" The person who called Xia Yi frowned: "when general Shenhou was there, it was always allowed! General heaven, you seem to be a little broad in your management? " Xia Yi''s strength is not vulgar. He has the highest strength of Allah. He is also a general in the general''s mansion. Under his command, nearly a thousand generals are under his command. According to the previous system, Xu Ziming has to pay a respectful salute and call out a word of honor when he sees him. Now Xu Ziming has become the commander-in-chief of the general''s office. Naturally, he is not satisfied. It was not just him, but the rest of the officers. "It used to be before, but now it is now, general Xia. I know that you are not satisfied with me in your heart, but this is what the cliff master told me. As a soldier, you must obey orders!" Xu Ziming bit his teeth and said in a deep voice. "Cliff master?" Xia Yi snorted: "what cliff master? Which cliff master? There are only generals in my general''s house. Where are you from "You..." Xu Ziming was angry and cried, "Xia Yi, do you want to rebel?" "Rebellion?" Xia Yi threw off the wine bowl in his hand, suddenly got up, grabbed Xu Ziming''s collar, glared at him and said, "is it up to you? You don''t deserve it. I''m going to kill you. It''s just a matter of fingers! Do you really think of yourself as someone? " "You..." Xu Ziming clenched his teeth and broke off Xia Yi''s hand, then he drank aloud: "come on!""General!" There were many soldiers around. "Xia Yi openly disobeys military discipline. Please drag it down! Beat the twenty boards with the soul stick and cut thousands of knives to make an example to others Xu Ziming said solemnly. "Yes." The soldiers drank a lot and walked towards Xia Yi. But as soon as they got close, they saw Xia Yi burst out with a strong breath, which directly shocked the soldiers. They fell to the ground, their breath disordered and howling. Xu Ziming''s face changed greatly. However, many officers and soldiers came and stood behind Xia Yi. Xu Ziming''s pupils shrank and looked at the crowd in amazement: "Xia Yi! What do you want to do "I don''t want to do anything!" Xia Yi snorted and said coldly, "the general''s house is no longer the former general''s office. Our brothers have discussed with each other and intend to leave the general''s office and Cangtian cliff. Xu Ziming, you are the red man around the Lord of the heaven cliff. Please inform the cliff master that we will not serve you! Farewell After saying that, Xia Yi and his group took off their armor and waved with a big hand: "brothers, go!" "Go People shout, actually is clattering toward the layman. "You stop for me..." Xu Ziming rushed over, intending to stop. But he was not Xia Yi''s opponent and was immediately overthrown on the ground. "You..." Xu Ziming suddenly got up, pulled out the bow on his back, put on the arrow and aimed at Xia Yi. He roared: "Xia Yi, if you don''t stop, you won''t blame me for being merciless under the arrow!" As soon as the voice falls, all the archers over there rush forward, draw their bows and arrows and aim at Xia Yi. In the general''s mansion, all archers listened to Xu Ziming and trusted him most. No matter how the situation changes, their arrows will always follow Xu Ziming''s. Xia Yi stops, frowns, turns around, stares at Xu Ziming coldly, hums, and says in a deep voice, "are you going to fight with me?" "If you want to go, I won''t keep you, but I have to get the approval of the cliff master! No one of you is allowed to leave until you are allowed to leave Xu Ziming roared. "Good!" Xia Yi nodded again and again, and the ferocious smile on the corner of his mouth was particularly strong: "Xu Ziming, you want to be the running dog of the fairyland man, I will not do it! I''m standing here now. If you don''t shoot arrows, you''re a coward! I want to see if you have the courage to do it! " "You... Don''t push me!" Xu Ziming almost broke his teeth. "Shoot the arrow!" "Aren''t you very good? Let it go The rest of them yelled and looked at Xu Ziming one by one. If Xu Ziming really started, they would have an excuse to fight back. If things got big, they had a good reason. Xu Ziming didn''t know Xia Yi''s idea, but now that it was, he didn''t have a way back. He didn''t shoot his arrow, and he couldn''t stop Xia Yi''s group! "In this case, let''s shoot!" A distant voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. Everyone is a shock, Qi Qi turned his head, but see the white night, do not know when, into the school field. "Cliff master?" Xu Ziming cried out. . (the third shift is about 12:00 to 1:00) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1576 Seeing the arrival of the white night, all the soldiers on the scene were trembling and did not dare to act rashly. After all, this is the master of Cangtian cliff, which subverts the existence of terror in the general mansion. The people breathed tight, their hearts were afraid, and their bodies could not help but retreat. The white night came straight up and helped Xu Ziming and others up. "Cliff master..." Xu Ziming''s eyes showed reverence. "Why not shoot the arrow?" The white night asked. "This..." Xu Ziming was at a loss. Are you going to kill Xia Yi and them? However, Xia Yi snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "cliff master, are you here? Well, let''s make it clear! Our brothers are going to leave Cangtian cliff. I hope you will let us go. I know that you are powerful. We are not your opponents. If you are dissatisfied with our actions, you will kill us. We will not be heroes if we frown! " After saying that, Xia Yi closes his eyes directly and looks as if he is dead. The white night glanced at Xia Yi and the warriors standing behind him and said calmly, "it''s too simple to want to die. You can completely end it on your own, but it''s really pathetic to die like this!" After that, he waved his hand: "go away, I''m not interested in you cowards and losers. There''s no need to keep the losers in the general''s office. If you want to make self-determination, please go to a far away place and don''t pollute this place!" As soon as the words fell, Xia Yi suddenly opened his eyes. He was like a fierce beast, staring at the white night coldly: "white night, you can kill me, but you can''t insult me! I admit I''m not your opponent, but I''m not a loser! If you want to prove yourself strong, I don''t mind fighting with you! " "War!" The people behind Xia Yi roared, their voice rocked and their momentum was like a rainbow. Obviously, the crowd was infuriated by the words of the white night. "Don''t you mind fighting me?" The white night snorted, "so what? How many young and weak people have died in my hands. Do you want to call them warriors "What do you mean?" Xia Yi clenches his teeth and asks. His fists are almost crushed. "It doesn''t mean much!" "I ask you, what is the purpose of your joining the general''s office?" he said quietly "Naturally, I want to fight with the general in Risheng Prefecture, and lay down a piece of land and glorify our ancestors." Xia Yi said with pride. "Defend the territory and keep the peace of one side! This is my idea. " A nearby officer sank. "I just want to follow the general to gain Supreme Soul power and increase my own strength!" There is also humanity. "Just give me enough training resources..." and humanity. All kinds of sounds were scattered and came in a torrent. Hearing the sound in the white night, he burst out laughing. He this smile, immediately let everybody stop speech, all strange looking at him. "What are you laughing at?" Xia Yi asked coldly. "It''s nothing. It''s just a simple smile. You''re short-sighted." Smile away at night, no guest way. "Short sighted?" "You are insulting!" The crowd was angry. "You can kill, not humiliate! White night, you don''t talk about it here. I said that if you want to kill, you should do as you please. If you just come here to educate us or persuade us, save it! " Xia Yi couldn''t bear to shout. "I have nothing to do with my spare time to educate a group of losers." White night waved his hand and said, "what''s more, I didn''t laugh at your ambition, but I just laughed at your horizons... And I said, you can go now. I don''t want to leave you, so I can go where I want to go!" "You... Asshole!" In a hurry, Xia Yi went straight forward and roared, "I want to challenge you!" "Do you deserve it?" Not waiting for the day to speak, Xu Ziming hummed. "Is there any part of your speech here?" Xia Yi angrily said: "you trash, go away, I only need one hand to defeat you." "Xu Ziming was very angry, but he couldn''t speak. Because... What Xia Yi said is true. "Then you can fight Xu Ziming." The white night swept Xu Ziming''s eyes and opened his mouth. "With him?" Xia Yi hums: "any one of us here can press him on the ground and fight him, so he is worthy of it?" "You dare not?" "If you can defeat Xu Ziming, I will apologize to you, and then respectfully send you out of the sky cliff, how about that?" he asked As soon as the words fall, Xia Yi frowns. "Is that true?" "Of course." Smile in the white night. "My Lord, I can''t do it!" Xu Ziming was in a hurry. "Believe in yourself!" "I''m not general Shenhou, I''m white night," he said with a smile! I can give you the best cultivation resources, I can give you magic weapons that you can''t imagine, and I can take you to fight in all directions and achieve eternal fame! If you are under the command of general Shenhou, you will not be able to deal with such a group of losers. But you are my man in the daytime now. I say you can defeat them, then you can! "When Xu Ziming heard the sound, he immediately froze. What kind of trust and confidence is needed to say such a thing? At this moment, Xu Ziming only felt that the image of white night was incomparably great... but Xia Yi was already full of Qi. "Asshole! Asshole! Can''t forgive! Absolutely unforgivable! In this case, don''t blame me for being merciless! White night, if I kill him, don''t blame me "If he died in your hands, I will not blame you or him, only my incompetence in the daytime!" The white night is light. "Good! Come on then Angry Xia Yi puts on a posture. Xu Ziming clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He also urged his soul to move forward. At this moment, however, the white night spoke again. "Why don''t you do it?" The voice fell to the ground, and people on Xia Yi''s side were at a loss. "We?" Several officers looked at each other. "Yes." "I didn''t say to let Xia Yi and Xu Ziming fight alone. I want you to fight Xu Ziming alone. Do you understand?" The voice fell to the ground, and the scene was instantly quiet. Xu Ziming is also sitting on the ground, some people stand unsteadily. "Cliff master... Must be crazy." He murmured. Xia Yi can''t accept this kind of unequal contest. Just about to speak, an officer behind him immediately grabbed him. "Xia Yi, don''t be impulsive. The cliff master is so confident. We''d better be careful if there''s something to be done later. If he wants us to go together, we''ll do it together. We''ll clear up the boy, and we''ll leave the right and wrong place early." An officer lowered his voice. When Xia Yi heard the voice, his anger disappeared a lot, and he said in a deep voice: "that''s good. I''ll listen to you." As the voice fell down, the crowd lined up in a row, and the spirit power was launched, and the turbulent air current was scurrying over their heads. Seeing this posture, Xu Ziming''s face was extremely ugly. There''s no chance of winning. "May I begin?" Xia Yi asked coldly "let''s go." The white night is light. As soon as his words fell, Xia Yi and others rushed towards Xu Ziming like a hurricane. In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred attacks bombarded him. Xu Ziming''s body froze immediately. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1577 If there is an urgent matter at home, we can get a long way to go. Today''s update will be later, and all the three chapters will be released before 5:00, sorry and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1578 In front of him, the frightful attack and killing is just like a storm attacking Xu Ziming. Xu Ziming''s face changed dramatically, and his eyes were filled with horror. Although he has courage and courage, it does not mean that he is a fool. The strength of these people in front of him is very terrible. Each of them is enough to crush him, which is not what he can resist. "What does the cliff master want to do Xu Ziming clenched his teeth secretly, and he was at a loss. "Get down for me!" At this time, a thunder like roar spread from Xu Ziming''s ear. Xu Ziming''s expression stagnates, only then sees Xia Yi appear in front of him, a domineering iron fist roars. The void is distorted by the earthquake. Not good! Xu Ziming''s face changed greatly, and he immediately raised his fist to resist. At the moment of palm contact, a vast force spread across his upper body. At that moment, he seemed to have an illusion that he was about to be torn apart. A muffled sound came out. Bang! In an instant, Xu Zijian was like a broken kite, and he was flying backwards. Bang! His body heavily hit the wall next to the school yard, which was specially reinforced and instantly broken. People fell into the broken stones, and it was difficult to get up. "Ah?" The sergeants around him exclaimed. "In the end, it''s Xia Yi. I''m afraid this blow will shatter mountains and land!" "Yes." "Although master Xu has excellent archery skills, he is far from Xia Yi in this close combat." "What''s more, the cliff master let so many people fight Lord Xu alone... This... There''s no suspense at all!" People are talking. "Hehe, it''s vulnerable to a blow!" Xia Yi closes his fist and sneers. "Mr. Xia Yi, don''t keep your hand. Catch him first The officer next to him murmured. "Good!" Xia Yi nods his head. As soon as he steps on it, he rushes to him in an instant. The smell of violence swept through again. As soon as Xu Ziming got up, he saw Xia Yi coming. His face was extremely ugly. But at this time, he had no way to retreat, so he had to brave his head. However, for the present Xu Ziming, all this is just a dying struggle. There''s no chance of winning! Even if he defeated Xia Yi, what about those strong people behind him? What does Xu Ziming do? Despair began to emerge in Xu Ziming''s heart. But just then, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind. "Ziming, lift the breath to the pulse, and then suddenly withdraw it. Repeat it five times, and finally release it all. Quick!" The voice fell to the ground, and Xu Ziming''s pupils shrank. This voice is the cliff master! He looked at the white night in a hurry, but the white night stood still, calm, and the people around him seemed not to hear the sound. Is this the sound into the mind? My lord taught me in secret? Xu Ziming suddenly realized. However, he had no spare time to think about the problem. He took a breath and did not dare to carry it with him. He immediately urged his soul force to go back and forth in the Qi pulse according to the words of the white night. In an instant, Xu Ziming burst out a lot of soul Qi. These spirits and Qi were wildly shaken and extremely fierce, and the surrounding stones were all bounced away. Xia Yi is stunned and seems to be shocked by Xu Ziming''s sudden move. "What''s the move?" Xia Yi mutters. Xu Ziming was also stunned. Although this move may seem powerful, it doesn''t really work. At least it won''t hurt Xia Yi. And just then, the voice of the white night sounded again. "The soul is deep in the sky and the spirit is strong. Attack and kill it." Xu Ziming''s eyes congealed. He immediately stepped forward and hit Xia Yi with a fist. Xia Yi frowns, but still raises his hand to catch it. Bang! His fist was blocked by his palm. Xia Yi''s face sank, but he didn''t feel how powerful the palm was. He immediately tried to solve Xu Ziming. But it''s between the electric light and flint... boom! Boom! Boom... Xu Ziming''s fist suddenly burst into a strange energy. They surge to the extreme, incomparable ferocity, as if to tear everything, shatter everything. Before Xia Yi reacts, the whole arm bone is smashed in an instant, and the man flies back like a cannon ball. Roar... he rolled on the ground for several times before he stopped. When the man got up again, one hand had dropped down and could no longer use his strength. "What?" There was an uproar all around.The officers were even more stunned, their eyes staring like bells. "How could Xu Ziming destroy Lord Xia''s arm with one punch? What''s wrong with this "How did he do it?" "Can''t it be?" The voice of shock came one after another, and people were all shocked. Xu Ziming himself is also a mask, he looked at his fist, half ring can not speak. "Asshole!" Xia Yi gets up with difficulty, grits his teeth and stares at Xu Ziming: "Xu Ziming, you really can hide. I didn''t expect that your skills have grown so much..." Xu Ziming was dumb and didn''t know how to explain it. "So I said, since the cliff master let Xu Ziming fight against so many of us, we must have something to rely on." The officer looked serious and said in a low voice, "don''t hesitate any more. You can rush to take Xu Ziming. If you can''t, you can kill him. Anyway, this is the permission of the cliff master. If so many of us are defeated by Xu Ziming, what face do we have to stand on Lisheng Prefecture?" "That''s right!" "Let''s do it together!" "Good!" All of them drank together, and their expressions became extremely serious "kill!" The sound fell to the ground, and the people dispersed and turned into a big circle surrounding Xu Ziming. Just as Xu Ziming was about to move, a terrible and extraordinary trend fell from the sky and suppressed him instantly. Bang! The dull sound rises again. Xu Ziming was lying on the ground, unable to move. How can he resist the general trend of the people''s sacrifice? "Let''s go!" At this time, Xu Ziming''s mind again sounded the voice of the white night. "Cliff master, I... I have exhausted my strength..." Xu Ziming cried hard. "The spirit of heaven is open, the strength is full. You just have to do your best, and you will win." The white night is light. Xu Ziming''s mind trembled. How could that be possible? But when it came to this stage, he had no choice but to bite his teeth and roar to get up. At the moment when he tried his best, a supreme force suddenly surged out of Xu Ziming''s body. What power is this? Xu Ziming''s pupils trembled wildly. Roar... the air burst. Only to see that the suppression in his general situation was crushed by life. Xu Ziming''s brain was suddenly blank. Xia Yi, who rushed over, was all stupefied... "now, you can fight back!" The voice of the white night was once again heard. This voice, in Xu Ziming''s mind at the moment, is like the voice of heaven. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1579 Xu Ziming''s eyes became extremely firm. He took a deep breath and felt the surging force in his body, and he became confident. Although he did not know how this power came out of his body, he believed that it must be the strength given to him by the cliff master. What am I afraid of if you help me? Xu Ziming''s eyes were firm. He raised his head and looked at the attacker. He gave a low roar. His fists were like a storm and stormy rain, and he went towards Xia Yi, who was in the worst condition. "Smash the magic fist!" The sound was stirring. Seeing this, Xia Yi was furious. Although he had only one hand to move, he didn''t flinch at all. His soul power was fully opened, and he also roared and hit him with a fist: "don''t look down on me, you guy! Boxing is the best way Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... countless fists are interwoven. But... After less than a breath, Xia Yi is shocked to find that all his fists hit the barrier which is harder than steel. A fierce and surging force comes from the barrier and pours into his body along his arm. This is... Xu Ziming''s fist power? Xia Yi''s body trembles. I can''t believe it. However, the force of horror had already spread all over his body, and had scattered all his soul power. "What''s wrong with Xu Ziming Xia Yi murmured. But Xu Ziming''s fist has already broken his defense and hit him directly in the chest. Bang! Xia Yi is hit by a broken kite. He bumps into the wall on the opposite side. When he lands, he is seven meat and eight vegetables. His terrifying force spreads to the ground, and he actually tears the earth to pieces, which is particularly terrifying. "Lord Xia!" There was a cry of surprise all around. All the officers were shocked by the scene. Xia Yi was blown away? How did this happen? According to this situation, if they fight alone, Xia Yi will not be crushed by Xu Ziming? Many people tremble, unable to accept their own conjectures. But they were shocked and shocked. They didn''t carry the attack and kill on their hands. At the moment when Xu Ziming has just hit Xia Yi, his fists and feet are all over the place. Xu Ziming was blessed by this strange force. He responded very quickly. His eyes were awe inspiring, his fists were swinging, and his irritable force was pounding at the people around him. However, there were too many people besieging him. Although he caught the strong man in front of him, the fists and feet of the people behind him came like raindrops. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a dull sound sounded like a chain of thunder. Xu Ziming''s body trembled wildly, and his back was badly bruised. Severe pain came. But he resisted the pain and continued to attack. Bang! Bang! Dong... another man''s attack was broken by Xu Ziming, and also by a hammer. Xu Ziming seizes the opportunity to bombard others. Although the attack was fierce, they were surprised to find that Xu Ziming was like a sandbag. No matter how they hammered, they couldn''t hammer it down. "What''s the matter? Why is Xu Ziming''s power so terrible? " "And his flesh... He''s been beaten so many times, but he''s like nobody''s business. What''s going on?" "Did Xu Ziming take pills?" Someone called. When the words fell, the people were angry. "Xu Ziming, you are so mean that you even take pills? In that case, don''t blame us! Draw the knife Anger broke out. All of them pull out their swords from their waists, and cut at Xu Ziming fiercely. Xu Ziming''s face changed greatly. He wanted to dodge, but it was too late. In desperation, he rushed directly to one of the men''s sharp swords. Pooh! The man''s Sword Pierced Xu Ziming''s chest. Xu Ziming tried to endure the pain in his abdomen and threw a heavy blow on his chest. Pooh! The man spat out a mouthful of blood and was unable to get up. A large number of swords once again hit. Xu Ziming retreated crazily. The breath of sword is like a big wave. The ground was ploughed off layer by layer, and the whole school yard was broken. This is also the school''s unique protection mechanism, isolating a large number of people''s strength, otherwise I''m afraid that the general''s house has been demolished. In the Ming Dynasty, Xu Zi rolled forward for a while, and then opened his bow to build an arrow. He quickly shot an arrow. Whoosh! All his strength was attached to the arrow, which was like a flying dragon carrying the arrogant and despotic power. Boom! Boom! Boom! BoomThe breath of all the swords hit the arrow, and it exploded. The arrow destroyed and destroyed, annihilated the attack of countless people, and directly hit the crowd. Bang! A surging soul power rose in the middle of the school field like a mushroom cloud. The school yard is completely cracked. The officers over there were all bombed off and fell on the ground, spitting blood. The light ones could still stand, and the heavy ones could hardly get up. All the soldiers around were dumbfounded. Even the archers who followed Xu Ziming were stunned. Xu Ziming picked up the big bow in his hand, and his pupils trembled wildly. At the moment, the palm of his hand is surging infinite power. It was a force he couldn''t parse, but he believed that with it, he could crush all of them. Not only that, in this moment''s time, his body''s injury has completely recovered. Xia Yi is helped up. He raised his eyes, staring at all this, his mind is completely blank. "Damn it!" Several officers who were not seriously injured got up and tried to rush to Xu Ziming. But just then, someone drank. "Stop it!" At a glance, it was the officer who had been commanding them before. His name is Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu was not seriously injured, but his soul was removed. People are looking at Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu stepped forward and respectfully saluted the white night. She said hoarsely: "cliff master, we... Admit defeat!" "What?" "Zhao Yu, what are you doing?" "Why do you give up? We can fight again People are not convinced, one by one roared to open, the injured just finished a voice, then began to spit blood. "Zhao Yu, why are you?" Xia Yi covers his chest and struggles to ask. "We''ve lost!" Zhao Yudan said: "the present Xu Ziming is not the Xu Ziming we knew before. The cliff Lord has given him strong power. Look at him, his wounds have been completely healed, and his breath is extremely broad, powerful and vigorous... This is not what we can deal with. He defeated half of us with one blow. He shot a few more arrows, and we What can I do for you As soon as he said this, Xia Yi opened his mouth and did not know how to refute it. Indeed. The present Xu Ziming is so terrible! Xia Yi looks at the white night immediately. He believed that this must have been done by the cliff master. But he had to accept it. After all, they didn''t know what means they used to raise a person''s strength to such a terrible level... finally, Xia Yi sighed and said in a low voice: "it''s just... It''s just... I''ve lost..." when people heard the sound, they all lowered their heads and sighed repeatedly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1580 Seeing Xia Yi and others bow their heads, Xu Ziming has a dreamlike feeling. "I... Won?" Xu Ziming murmured to himself with a dull expression. After a brief silence, the whole school yard was boiling. Long live the general "Good general The general won? It''s incredible "My God, what the hell is going on here?" "The general is mighty!" The soldiers around him cheered for Xu Ziming, and others were shocked. Xu Ziming looked around him stupidly, looking at the excited expressions of the officers and men. For a time, he thought he was dreaming. Looking at Xu Ziming in the white night, he felt relieved. In fact, the power in Xu Ziming''s body was given by him. What''s more, it''s not a high-level means, it''s a simple mantra. Under such conditions, only the Dharma Dharma can play a silent role in the past. Of course, this is not an ordinary mantra, but a kind of divination that was inspired by the Seven Saints'' glass beads in the daytime and under the blessing of the Seven Saints'' glass beads. This terrible mantra gave Xu Ziming the power to urge the white night under the state of Seven Saints of colored glass beads, so that he could easily defeat Xia Yi and others. But it''s not cheap. To maintain this powerful mantra, the soul power in Bai Ye''s body has been almost normal. If these people continue to drag on Xu Ziming, Bai Ye will not be able to maintain this strong mantra. "Cliff master!" Xu Ziming came forward and clasped his fist at the white night. His eyes were filled with worship and awe. "Hard work." White night light way, spin and sweep Xia Yi and others one eye, open a way: "I say right? You are just a bunch of losers. " When Xia Yi hears this, his face turns into pig liver, and no one dares to refute it. No matter what means white night used, the end is doomed. Xu Ziming, a group of arrogant and powerful men, was oppressed by Xu Ziming. The whole general''s office has witnessed them... they are just a group of losers... "you can go!" White night waved again and said indifferently. "Cliff master, this..." Xu Ziming was in a hurry and said, "these are talents. Cliff master, how can you let them leave? Now that I have won, you have reason to let them stay! " "What''s the use of keeping people by force? What''s more, I''m short of talent in the daytime? " He said coldly in the white night, turning to Xia Yi and others: "what are you doing? Do you really want me to take you away? " Xia Yi opens his mouth and wants to say something else. Zhao Yu sighed, helped up a seriously injured person, and said hoarsely, "go..." the people looked silent and hesitated, and finally went to the school yard one by one. Many of the soldiers in and out of the school were staring blankly. Someone wants to open their mouth, but they don''t know what to say. Some people want to stay, but in the daytime, they dare not be presumptuous. People have complex emotions. Some people who had been agitated to leave before are now hesitant. White night closed eyes, hands attached, people standing in place motionless. Xu Ziming was anxious about the situation and did not know how to save the situation. But just then... "wait a minute!" A deep voice rang out. People are all in a daze, looking at the sound source together. It was Xia Yi. Xia Yi''s expression was particularly strange. He bit his teeth, as if he had made some difficult decision. Then he suddenly turned around and staggered towards the white night over there. The crowd was shocked. "Lord Xia, what are you going to do?" Zhao Yuhu opened. However, Xia Yi stood in front of the white night with his wound covered. For a long time, he suddenly knelt down on one knee and whispered: "Cliff... Cliff master, Xia Yi is willing to... Be willing to stay in the heaven cliff, and be willing to stay in the general''s office to serve you. Before that, Xia Yi was reckless. Please forgive me and take my subordinates back. I don''t want to leave!" The words fell to the ground, and the people were stunned. Zhao Yu and others are also dull. There was no sound. "Why not go?" The white night asked. "Subordinates... Subordinates also want to gain supreme power!" Xia Yi bit his teeth and said firmly. "But I can''t tolerate people who are arrogant and refuse to obey the command." White night road. "It was my subordinates'' fault before. I apologize to General Xu." Xia Yi suddenly gets up and salutes Xu Ziming respectfully: "General Xu, it was Xia Yi who was not good just now. Please forgive Xia Yi for having a lot of them.""Ah, ah, Lord Xia, I can''t help it..." seeing Xia Yi kneeling down, Xu Ziming stopped him and said with a smile: "in fact, there''s nothing wrong with Xia. The strong are respected, and Ziming is weak. But he wants to command him. In fact, Ziming still has a lot to learn from him. If he can stay, he will give him one It''s a chance to learn. " As soon as he said this, Xia Yi was a little ashamed of himself. The white night was calm, but his heart was full of joy. He didn''t show it. He waved his hand and said, "well, since Xu Ziming said that, well, I''ll take you. But you''re re re-enter the general''s office this time, so you have to start from scratch! Do you understand? " "Yes, thank you very much Xia Yi said excitedly. "Get up." The white night is light. "Yes." Xia Yi is busy. Zhao Yu and others saw this and looked at each other one by one, and finally one of them ran over. "My subordinates kowtow to the cliff master! Please forgive us for our reckless actions. We are willing to work for Cangtian cliff! I''m willing to be loyal to the cliff master, go through fire and water, and die forever. " The crowd was shouting like a wave. It was as if the whole general''s house was shaking. The white night took a deep breath and looked at the crowd quietly. He knew that his purpose had been achieved. The next step is to train these people to become the main force of Cangtian cliff! ... after solving the matter of the general''s office, he hurried back to Cangtian peak in the daytime. He asked Huang Yao to send a large number of excellent cultivation techniques to the general''s office. They were given a lot of resources for them to practice. The white night also decided to inspect the general''s office every three days to supervise the training of the general''s office. This time, the people in the general''s house are more energetic than before. After all, what they are given by night are the best resources and terrible skills. With these things, their soul level will be improved much faster than before. Everything seemed particularly peaceful. In addition to self-cultivation, the daily work of the white night is to deal with the trivial affairs of the sky cliff. Of course, it is also essential to find the ancient battle array. However, a message broke all the calm of the white night. Immediately, the white night put down everything on hand and rushed to the platform. At this moment, the platform of the three big halo. "They can be resurrected!" Jingwu God Zun stood on the platform, looking at one of the figures with excited eyes, and said with a faint smile. Smile with tears. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1581 White night to speed up the pace, boarded the platform. He has worked hard for so many years, and through so many dangers and tribulations, he has finally achieved results today. His eyes were burning at the glowing figure, and his breath could not help intensifying. Just watch the Jingwu God step forward, stand in the middle of the array, press one hand on the source of the array, spin and close his eyes and read some pithy formula. Finally. Whoa! A brilliant light rose to the sky. On the sky, there are a lot of strange catalogues. These catalogues are full of all kinds of patterns, including human beings, fierce beasts, demons, birds and even vegetation and fish... they gradually spread, and more and more illustrations, so that the whole sky of Cangtian cliff was occupied by this catalogue. Countless people looked up, and their hearts were astounded. What a magnificent and magnificent scene it is. "What is that?" "I don''t know!" "How strange!" "Isn''t that the man who made it?" Many people''s minds tremble. White night also looked up, eyes dew confusion. "What is this?" "This is the record of six samsara!" The spirit of Jingwu was hoarse. "Six samsara records?" White night slightly a Leng. But see that the huge catalogue will come down several brilliant flow color, together poured into the platform of three figures. Jingwu shenzun slightly turned his head and frowned, as if he had realized something, but he didn''t say anything. After about half a column of incense, the glory disappeared, and the magical record of six samsara gradually disappeared. Then... WOW! A gorgeous lotus flower bloomed on the platform. Then, all the halos disappeared and the array stopped working. A surging vitality burst out! Like early spring. Like the recovery of all souls! The white night''s eyes are burning, but the ice queen''s body has recovered its color. A wisp of anger floated over her. White night went up in a hurry, hands pressed in the ice queen''s abdomen, closed eyes to investigate for a moment. "Her pulse is alive!" The white night was overjoyed and hastened to breathe. The ice queen''s small face, like ice frost, immediately appeared bursts of red moist light. Also do not know how long, she slowly opened her eyes, slightly confused looking at the white night. It''s like a newborn looking at him. "Give her a boost. She is weak now and her memory is in confusion. What we have to do is to stabilize their souls." At the same time, Jingwu shenzun infused his wife with a deep way. When he hears the sound in the white night, he immediately does what the Jingwu God said. That''s not true. Although Queen ice wakes up, her spirit is unstable, her memory is confused, and the whole person seems to be dementia. After the white night, the ice queen recovered a lot. "Are you... White night?" She murmured, her voice cold and still sweet. Hearing this familiar voice, the white night couldn''t help but smile and said, "it''s me, your majesty, are you ok?" "Me?" Ice queen trembled, as if the memory of this just clear, she looked around confused, whispered: "I remember... I have... Why here?" "You''ve been dead once, but I''ve brought you back to life!" White night light smile way. "Let me live again?" The ice queen''s small face is full of inconceivable, she looked at the white night for a long time, and then she came back to God and understood some of the status quo. She gave a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that I had such a destiny. I was dead, but you dragged me back from the gate of ghosts... White night, I really did not see you wrong... Thank you." "You gave your life to help, why can''t I save you?" White night said, eyes gradually deep. It''s not just queen ice and Qianlong. He has too many people to resurrect, such as juehun sect, Tibetan dragon house, and even the wolf with broken tail. However, Jingwu God can no longer consume more Shou yuan to revive. It is unrealistic to rely on him again. Only by mastering the art of resurrection can these people wake up again. "How do you master the art of resurrection?" The ice queen took a breath and asked. "It''s not that I master it, it''s my friend who does it." The white night looked at the God of Jingwu over there. He''s still fixing his soul for his wife. "Is this woman your wife, too?" The spirit of Jingwu cast her eyes and asked lightly. "No Shake your head at night. The ice queen''s small face did not change. She got up light and covered with clothes. She bowed to the God of Jingwu: "thank you for your help."Thank you very much The God of Jingwu snorted and said coldly, "I''m not going to spend my own Shou yuan to save you, but your man is forcing me!" Although Jingwu God Zun so called, but the ice queen is still unchanged. Her eyes fell on the body of the white night and said, "where are Mulian and ya''er? Is everything OK in ice palace "Ya''er? Ice Palace saint? She is very good, Mu Lian is also very good, ice palace is also all in... "White night light smile, will be during all kinds of talk to ice queen listen. The ice queen was shocked. She didn''t expect that the white night had been unified. "Anyway, I haven''t seen Mu Lian and the saint for a long time. When I''m free, I have to go to the ice palace." Smile in the white night. "No one can enter the ice palace at will." Ice queen shakes her head, suddenly she seems to think of something, people busy asked: "where are we now?" "Lisheng state, Cangtian cliff." White night road. "What? Heaven cliff The ice queen was so shocked that she fell back again and again, her delicate body trembled slightly. "What''s the matter with you?" White night said perplexedly. The ice queen''s small face was pale and eager to say: "how can you be in the sky cliff? Do you know where this is? Get out of here. We can''t stay here. " "Why?" The white night was lost. "Cangtian cliff is a very chaotic place in Lisheng state." Queen ice said in a hurry: "the power here is divided, the order is not complete, and the power is everywhere. How can we people from the nine soul land survive here? If you don''t leave, you will be killed! " Ice queen tone anxious, small face also hair tight, as if not willing to stay here for a moment. I heard the sound in the daytime, but I laughed. "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry. None of this will happen. It''s very safe here." Ice Queen looks at him strangely: "why do you say so?" "Because he is now the Lord of the heaven cliff and has already commanded the whole heaven cliff." The Jingwu God over there added. When the ice queen heard the sound, she was struck by lightning. She looked at the white night, cherry mouth gently open, half a day hard to close. She still remembers that at the beginning of the fight with Bu San and the holy twelve, the white night was only a soul state, not much powerful existence. At that time, he was only fighting with the dead dragon sword. But now, the white night is even the sky cliff has been taken down. How terrible is this? What is the strength of white night? Ice queen is a little hard to accept. Although it took a lot of time from her death to her resurrection, it was just a flash for the ice queen, just like waking up after a sleep... "by the way, how do you know the sky cliff?" Asked the white night. "Don''t you remember that I told you that I came from the icehouse in Lysander?" The ice queen came back to her senses and said softly. "Ice house? Are you from the ice family? " The God of Jingwu over there trembled suddenly. The man immediately turned his head and stared at the ice queen. The white night seemed to notice the obliteration and fear in the eyes of Jingwu God. His voice sank and he said coldly, "why? Have you ever heard of the ice God "Of course I have." Jingwu God zunshen said: "Bingjia is one of the famous big families in Lisheng Prefecture, and also a famous Qibao family. They hold many rare treasures that the people of Lisheng have never heard of! If you take this person as the pledge and go to the icehouse to ask for rare treasures, maybe I can exchange it for something that can increase my longevity. " "Is it?" White night cold hum: "then I advise you to give up this idea, otherwise... I''m afraid you can''t walk out of the sky cliff!" Jing Wu Shen Zun glanced at the night and frowned, but did not speak. The ice queen was shocked. She never thought that the strength of white night could be so strong as to threaten such a strong existence. She adjusted her mind, looked at Jingwu shenzun quietly, and said faintly, "I''m afraid you think too much. Even if you take me to the ice house now, you can''t change anything!" "Why?" Jingwu God asked. "Because my parents were killed by the ice family, and I also fled from the ice family to the land of nine souls. Let alone how many people in the ice family remember me, even if someone remembers, no one pays attention to me. I have a mediocre talent, and I spend most of my time in jiuhun, and my strength is weak. Do you think a big family like Bingjia cares about my life Death? " Jingwu God Zun listened, thought for a moment, and nodded silently. White night did not speak. But he still remembers that when the ice queen gave up her life to help him, the ice queen had hoped that he could go to Lisheng state and defeat the ice master as her successor. It seems that the ice queen actually hates the people of the ice family. The secret of this is only known to the queen herself. Whoa!At this time, another strange sound came out, especially harsh. Just looking at the figure in front of Jingwu God gradually came to himself. The spirit of Jingwu worshipped the tiger eyes and was in tears. He immediately held the figure tightly in his arms and spoke in detail about his heart. In the white night, he vomited his turbid breath and looked at the body of Qianlong, but he frowned repeatedly... he did not disturb Jingwu God, but waited quietly. After an hour, they were almost talking. The spirit of Jingwu looked at the body of Qianlong and asked, "why hasn''t he been resurrected?" Jingwu God Zun walked over, glanced at the body of Qianlong and said in a deep voice: "Resurrection... I''m afraid there is no hope!" "What?" In the white night, his body was stiff, and his face was suddenly ugly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1582 "What do you mean by that?" Asked the white night. "As I said earlier, the guy you want to revive is not simple. Ordinary skills can''t regenerate it!" "With my current strength, it is almost impossible to revive it directly," said Jingwu God in a deep voice "That is to say, all that we have done is in vain?" The white night secretly gnaws his teeth and clenches his fist to death. "Not really." Jingwu God Zun went to the Qianlong''s body, glanced at it, and said seriously: "its soul has gathered, but it is full of dead gas and hard to get into it. If you can inject some spiritual power into it, you can completely dissipate the dead air around its soul and let it recover again. In this way, it can shape its body by its own means, and then revive." Hearing this, the white night immediately remembered something. At the beginning, Qianlong was seriously injured by those great emperors, and his body was destroyed. He was also reborn with a ray of soul. The meaning of Jingwu God Zun is the same. He can not completely revive the Qianlong, but can only rely on the Qianlong itself to achieve the purpose of resurrection. "How to infuse spiritual power?" The white night asked. "Unless there is a peerless ability to do something, but the existence of that level is not something you and I can ask to move. Moreover, if you contact with that kind of existence, you and I will be in danger of life, so it is not suitable. At present, there is only one way to do it!" "What method?" "Use magic tools to infuse spirit!" The spirit of Jingwu reveres the Tao. Magic weapon? My brow sank in the white night. "The magic weapons of this level are also not accessible to you and me. I only know that there are such treasures in one place." "Where?" Jingwu God did not speak, but looked at the ice queen. The ice queen frowned. White night immediately understood what he meant. "Although the ice family is known as the treasure family, it is impossible to take the rare treasures from them. Without the exchange of equivalent goods, it is impossible. Moreover, they will only make fair trade with people with equal strength. If the weak come to visit, it will not be called a fair deal, but a piece of sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth!" Queen ice said: "white night, although I don''t know how strong you are at present, but if you are against the ice family, you are still in a bad situation. I hope you can accumulate a lot of experience. Don''t worry about resurrecting the Dragon Emperor. If you''ve survived for so many years, you won''t be in a hurry for a while. When your strength is great, the soul will reach the top, and then the Dragon Emperor will be revived." "You''re right." White night nodded and looked at Qianlong with a trace of firmness in his eyes: "it''s all here. If I lose my strategy in a hurry, I''ll regret it! Save the soul of this old guy first. I will save it when I get the spiritual weapon in the future "Well." Ice queen nodded gently. At this time, the emperor of black Yang came with Xiao Lian. Seeing the appearance of Xiaolian safe and sound, the woman was extremely excited and rushed to hold Xiaolian in her arms. Xiaolian was also sluggish. After a while, she began to cry. "My mother, I miss you so much..." crying tears. But it is only temporary. The three enjoyed a good time of reunion. Jingwu shenzun quietly looked at two figures, one big and one small, with a knowing smile on his face. Some people pursue supreme power and desire for rights, but others just want to protect the beauty in their hearts. Jingwu shenzun was different. At first, he was fighting for Wu Dao and soul Dao, but later, he realized that what he really should protect was the most primitive thing. The woman led Xiaolian to thank the white night, but was stopped by the white night. He also has his own purpose to protect Xiaolian. What''s more, he can''t bear the sacrifice of Jingwu God. "It''s almost time to leave!" Jingwu God Zun took Xiaolian and took a deep breath and said seriously. "To where?" "I don''t know, but I can''t stay in this land of right and wrong." Jingwu God Zun said and took out a pamphlet from his arms and handed it to Bai Ye. White night took a look, his face was stunned. "This is the art of resurrection that I have mastered. It''s called the six ways of reincarnation. It happened when I got a unique adventure! With your talent, it''s easy to learn this skill. It''s taught to you. You don''t have to rely on me for that guy. " The spirit of Jingwu respects the light way. White night nodded. He knows why Jingwu God Zun is like this. He doesn''t want to disturb him in the daytime. "Arrange people to open the gate of Cangtian cliff and send Jingwu God to leave!" Drink at night. Next to the Black Sun emperor will know, immediately back down. "Goodbye!" Jingwu shenzun Baoquan. "Take care A white night return. But at this time, Jingwu god suddenly thought of something, and whispered in a low voice: "by the way, about that guy, I''m still saying that if you can''t revive, you won''t be resurrected. If you have to revive, go and study some ancient secrets! That might change some of your thoughts. ""Ancient secret?" The white night was stunned. "That''s all I''ve said. Goodbye!" Jingwu God Zun didn''t say anything more and took his wife and children away. "Goodbye, big brother!" Xiao Lian waved and called. White night also raised his hand and waved, but his mind was full of confusion. Jingwu God still left. Maybe he is tired of killing and wants to accompany his family in his few lives. After all, he has missed too much and lost too much. In fact, what about the white night? He sat in front of the platform, silently watching the distance, his sword eyes also ripple a trace of silence. He also hopes to return to the land of nine souls, to see Longyue again, to see yourong, to meet Shiying, to see merciless... to stay away from the fighting and to restore calm. But, for now, these are extravagant hopes. "You seem sad." At this time, the sweet female voice sounded. Then a beautiful figure gently sat beside the white night. It''s the ice queen. "It''s not sad, it''s just sentimental." The white night said with a smile: "don''t you say that the higher the cultivation, the less you know the seven emotions and six desires? Why am I still so emotional when I''ve become immortal? " "That''s because you didn''t follow a ruthless path like they did." With a faint smile, Queen ice said in a low voice: "the soul, in order to pursue strong strength, always asks himself to empty his mind and mind, not to be grateful, not to think of revenge, to put aside the miscellaneous thoughts, and to pursue the road wholeheartedly. In fact, the reason why those powerful beings ignore sentient beings'' ruthlessness and lust is not caused by the powerful spirit state, but by themselves. " "Is it?" White night faint smile, did not speak again. But at this time, a surging wave suddenly shook the whole space of the sky cliff. White night eyes a Lin, toward the sky. "This is a sign that the space barrier has been shaken!" In the distance, a Shenji guard called out. "There is no news in the palace that someone has come here!" "That is to say..." the shenjiwei''s simple words let the white night understand everything. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1583 "What''s going on?" Ice queen face slightly white, looking at the shaking space, hurriedly asked. "It''s too late to explain to you!" White night eyebrows moved, deep voice said: "you go back to hide, far away from the dead Dragon Sword pit, this ring is I prepared for you to protect life things, with these things in the sky cliff, no one can move you!" White night put a ring to the ice queen, spin up and go toward the Dragon Sword pit. Ice Queen also knew that she could not help the white night, so she put on the ring and walked back. The garrison of Cangtian peak was disturbed. The crowd gathered here in unison. Huang Yao also arrived here at the first time. "Cliff master, what happened?" Huang Yao asked in a hurry. "I don''t know yet, but it''s certainly not a good thing!" The white night coagulates Su way: "strengthens the guard, in addition informs each faction person, immediately sends all forces to listen to my order, who does not come, kills!" "Yes." Huang Yao yelled and ran away. Although the white night dominates the Cangtian cliff, he is still very vigilant and concludes the Jinyang blood oath with the great powers of the Cangtian cliff. Although he killed the Shenhou general and defeated the mosang sheep, for those great powers, if they have the opportunity, they will still start against the white night and subvert all this. Therefore, the conclusion of Jinyang blood oath is the safest way at present. Bang! Bang! Dong... the vibration of the void becomes more and more frequent. The sky is like a wave, rolling. Those Shenji guards also felt something was wrong. Someone had already contacted Shenji palace. In the white night, the expression is cold and the heart is deep. Although he did not know who was going to come here, he was sure that the other party must be staring at the dead dragon sword. But if the other party knows that the dead dragon sword is here, how can he not know that there are powerful Shenji guards around the dead dragon sword? Who dares to act rashly? However, when he learned that there was a Shenji guard to guard the dead dragon sword, he still dared to attack him. I''m afraid the other side is not an idiot... It''s a wonderful existence! Even the Shenji guards are not in the eye, and the white night is bound to be unable to deal with it. The white night looks cold and stares at the direction of the dead dragon sword. However, at this moment... CLICK! A large number of cracks suddenly appeared in the vast sky. Then, a huge and dark door of space was created. The Shenji guards pulled out their swords and stared at this side coldly. But out of the dark door came an old man with white hair and black robes. The old man was thin and thin, but his robe was incomparably broad, and his accomplishments were unfathomable. He gazed at a group of gods and guards, and a strange light flashed away from his eyes. He whirled and opened his mouth: "gentlemen, please don''t misunderstand us. We are not here for the dead dragon sword!" Although this is the case, the vigilance of Shenji guards has not been weakened. "Who are you?" The white night called out to the man. "My name is jihuanye. You can call me Jihuan commander!" He was staring at the old man with white hair. As his voice fell, a large number of figures burst out of the door of space. These figures are the existence of breath and power. They are like locusts, dense, blocking out the sun, and in the blink of an eye, they cover half the top of the sky peak. At one glance in the white night, there are at least thousands of strong men. Fortunately, there are many powerful souls here, and they are all loyal to the white night. As far as the power of the dynasty is concerned, they are not strong enough. Staring at these people, the white night said coldly, "from your clothes, you are the people of the dark Dynasty, right?" "Yes." Extremely unreal commander light way: "we come today is under your Majesty''s order, take back the sky cliff, white night, if you are wise, you will be captured!" "Take back the sky cliff? You guys? Don''t you think it''s a dream The white night face is expressionless way. When the voice fell to the ground, thousands of souls poured in from all directions, directly encircling the supreme commander and others. The faces of the people around him are dark. "It seems that you not only occupied the Cangtian peak, but also unified the Cangtian cliff?" Jihuan commander frowned slightly and said in a deep voice. "Yes." Bai Ye directly admitted: "but you don''t have to cover up. Before you fought against me, it was for the dead dragon sword. Now you suddenly come to the sky cliff, but you claim that you are not here to take the dead dragon sword. I''m afraid you can only cheat a three-year-old child!" "The dead dragon sword is an evil thing. It belongs to Shenji palace and should be kept by Shenji palace. My dark king Dynasty didn''t intend to take it! As for this, you must be killed in the hands of the emperor Said, extremely illusory wild direct wave, his side dark king Dynasty person instantaneous like torrent toward this."Kill!" Huang Yao, Qi Ming and others yelled. Xu Ziming, who came from the rear, also sounded the clarion call of war. A large amount of rain of arrows like the Dragon came towards this side, and the ten thousand arrows fired at once, like the boiling dragon, and the scene was extremely magnificent. The people of the dark Dynasty changed their faces and resisted in a hurry. "All killed!" It''s cold at night. "Yes." The crowd was no longer polite and rushed to the front. Thousands of people of the dark Dynasty could not resist the fierce attack of the warriors of the sky cliff. If they could not support a hundred, they would lose their armor and flee in confusion. Jihuan commander silently glanced at the white night, there was not much expression on his face, the man directly ran into the dark space door, whirled and disappeared. A mighty war ended with only half a column of incense! "Won?" "Ha ha, it''s vulnerable!" "What dark dynasty? Do you dare to fight against me "It''s ridiculous!" People cheered and jumped. But white night didn''t feel right. He glanced at the corpses of the dark king''s court and the indifferent Shenji guard. A sense of uneasiness gradually rose. Did the dark Dynasty send thousands of people to die? I''m afraid it''s not that simple? What is their purpose? White night is confused. But whatever the plans of the dark Dynasty, there is one thing he can be sure of. That''s the dark Dynasty... Has decided to attack him! "We must speed up the search for the ancient battle array!" The white night looks cold, suddenly turns around and rushes toward the prison. Shenji guard did not move from the beginning to the end. Because the people of the dark dynasty did not approach the dead dragon sword, but launched an attack on the white night. According to common sense, this is just a battle of territory, and they have no right to intervene in the struggle between the powerful clans. At the other end of the space door, the extremely illustrious system comes out in a hurry. "How is it going?" A middle-aged man with a black cape put his hand down from the space door, which suddenly disappeared. "Six in all!" Jihuan leads the deep way. "Six?" The man''s face changed slightly, and he turned cold and hummed: "Shenji palace has really lost its blood! Obviously, I was forced to this point. At this juncture, I sent so many Shenji guards to guard the dead Dragon Sword... " " the strength of white night is beyond my imagination! He has already commanded the heaven cliff "Then organize the strength and shoot down the sky cliff!" The man said coldly: "when the sky cliff becomes the territory of my dark Dynasty, the dead dragon sword will be sealed in my dark Dynasty." "I''m going to organize people!" Jihuan, the commander of Jinhuan, sank, turned and retreated www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1584 The sudden appearance and retreat of the dark Dynasty made the atmosphere of Cangtian cliff more subtle. Standing on the platform in the white night, I look at everything in the pit of the dead dragon sword. A moment later, the mosang sheep was brought over and saluted to the white night. "Meet the cliff master." Mo sang sheep hoarse. "Don''t be too polite. Let''s get started." Said the white night, turning around. "Yes." Mosang sheep nodded and went to a cave under Cangtian peak with the white night. at the beginning of the white night, the reason why he chose to raise his sword in the sky is that the heaven is the center of the sky cliff. The aura and aura are all the most abundant in the whole sky, and the essence of the heaven and the moon is also the most extensive. If we say that the founder of Cangtian cliff painted an amazing array, it must have affected the whole Cangtian cliff. If it is a big array that can affect the whole Cangtian cliff, then its source is likely to be under the Cangtian peak. Before the white night, he had sent someone to dig three feet to search for the trace of the ancient array, but it was still ineffective. With his unique technique, mosang Yang found a small secret chamber buried thousands of feet underground. The white night tore up the earth and jumped in with the mosang sheep. After crossing thousands of feet of land, they came to the small chamber of secrets. They could see a large number of strange runes carved on the walls of the chamber. These runes were in all directions, as if they were from a sword. They did not know what they meant. The secret room is not big. It is about three meters long and three meters wide. There is nothing but a door. All runes in the chamber light up when the earth is pushed open and the gate is opened at night. But it''s just shining. There''s no breath coming out. There is no release of force. White night full of confusion walked in, nothing can be found, although the lines on the wall are still full, but can not provide him with any clues. "If I didn''t have the skill of perception, I couldn''t find the place buried under the ground. It''s just that such a secret chamber suddenly appeared in such a deep place. It should not have been set up for no reason. Cliff master, I think it must have something to do with the ancient array." Mosang sheep said solemnly. "Can you decipher the runes on these walls?" Asked the white night. Mosang sheep looked at it carefully for a while and shook his head. The white night was silent. He pondered for a moment and whispered, "this place is for you. You don''t have to go to the prison. Go ahead and deal with it. Give me an answer as soon as possible." "Cliff master, I can''t understand these runes at all. I''m afraid it''s useless to stay here." Mo sang sheep Leng next, quickly said. "I can''t control it. With your skill, I believe you will give me a satisfactory reply. I''ll wait for your good news, but don''t let me wait too long!" White night light said, spin and pace a little, run out of the cave. The mosang sheep squinted, and a strange awn flashed through the pupil bead, without saying a word. For mosang sheep, white night is always on guard. Of course, now that he has mastered the sky cliff, mosangyang can''t make any noise. What''s more, Bai Ye has signed a golden sun blood oath with him. His life is in the hands of Bai Ye. If he dares to mess around, he will die only by himself. But white night had to be on guard. That''s about whether mosang sheep will use the magic ancient array to their disadvantage. Although mosang Yang said that he didn''t know what the rune on the secret room was, it was just one side of his story. You know, white night''s understanding of ancient array was much worse than that of mosang Yang. Mosangyang has been in power for so many years, and he has been searching for the whereabouts of the ancient formation. The amount of information he has received about this magical array is very large, but it is not sure whether he pretends to be deaf and dumb or not at night. Therefore, the white night should not give him too much time, so as not to make any noise by using the array. What''s more, white night doesn''t have much time here. After the end of the cultivation, he went to lie in the general''s mansion again, inspected a circle, and then returned to the Cangtian peak. Ice queen has begun to practice again. Although she has been resurrected successfully, she has lost all her accomplishments. She is just like a mortal. However, thanks to her good foundation, and the good pills and medicines in the white night, Queen ice''s training speed can be said to be rapid progress. In a few days, her Kung Fu has reached the pseudo emperor''s level. I''m afraid that she can enter the imperial realm again in less than a month. The ice queen was surprised and worried. However, in the face of the white night, she always conceals this worry very well. Boom! The violent sound sounded again on the cliff. Then he saw Huang Yao rush into the cliff hall. After bowing to the white night, he called out in a hurry: "cliff master, that strange space door appears again!! There are many dark people in the door "Summon people to kill them immediately and catch them alive as much as possible!" The white night is light. "Yes."Huang Yao nodded and immediately organized the strong to wipe out those uninvited guests. This battle still only lasted for a small part of the column of incense, and then the end was hastily. This time, 7000 bodies were left in the dark Dynasty, and the rest fled in confusion. Although some people were captured, they all exploded at the first time, and they could not ask anything in the daytime. But in spite of this, the people of Cangtian cliff were very happy to win the victory. "What kind of a dark Dynasty, such a powerful country, you still want to come to my Cangtian cliff? How ridiculous "They don''t pee and take care of themselves! Can he contend with us? " "That''s it "Ha ha ha ha..." people were in a good mood and said happily. But a few days later, the people of the dark Dynasty came again. This time, they sent more people, more than 10000, and quite organized. They went out of the space door and directly opened their posture to launch a large-scale war with the strength of the Cangtian cliff. But even if it is like this, it is just adhere to almost a stick of incense. The people of the dark Dynasty have strengthened a lot, but in the eyes of the people in the sky cliff, this is still a group of crooked melons and cracked dates, which is more than enough to clean up. However, in a few days, people from the dark Dynasty came again. They are completely persistent, crazy attacks on the sky cliff, and more and more people, strength is more and more terror. This makes the people of Cangtian cliff in a hurry. Is this endless rhythm for me? Or do they not know the pain? A lot of people think it''s weird. Dark Dynasty people so hate white night? If so, why not do it earlier? Do you have to do it when the news of death dragon sword comes out? And they''re not prepared? There''s no plan. Send someone to die? Three days a small battle, five days a big battle! What do they really want to do? How many people in the dark king Dynasty could be killed by the sky cliff? "My Lord, the people of the dark Dynasty are not idiots. They send people to die so frequently, I''m afraid they have other plans." The emperor of Black Sun rushed to the cliff hall by himself and said to Bai Ye. He was from the saint immortal region and knew something about the dark Dynasty. Naturally, he felt that something was wrong. "What do you think is their purpose?" The white night asked. "It must still be a dead dragon sword!" "If they want to revenge on the Lord, they don''t have to wait for the Lord to take down the Cangtian cliff. When you had a conflict with the general''s office on that day, the news had already been spread out. How can we know that you are in the Cangtian cliff by means of the dark Dynasty? But they didn''t move you before, but they started at this crucial point. It can be seen that they are coming for the dead dragon sword. " "But they just sent someone to die." White night road. "That''s the problem." Black Sun emperor touched his beard and said in a voice: "throughout these battles, almost all of them are dying. The people of the dark Dynasty are not idiots. They should know that sending those people here is impossible to revenge. So the purpose of sending people here is probably only one... " what purpose? " "Create chaos! Or to attract someone''s attention! " Black Sun emperor pondered for a moment and said. Create chaos and attract attention? After a moment, he seemed to be aware of something. The man suddenly opened his eyes and his face was not very natural: "do you think they really want to use the dragon sword?" "What do you think of, my lord?" The emperor of Black Sun asked. But the white night fell into meditation, a face sometimes tangled, sometimes cold. After a moment, his expression has become particularly ferocious. "I can''t wait for a year! Move ahead of time "What do you mean, my lord?" The emperor of black sun was confused and asked. But the white night is obviously unwilling to explain too much. He stares at the Black Sun emperor seriously and says coldly, "heiyang, I want you to return to the holy immortal region immediately!" "Return to the holy land?" Black Yang emperor Leng Leng Leng: "do what?" "You will gather all the forces in my name and gather in the Black Sun Mountain and wait for my command! Come on He cried at night. Seeing that the white night was so serious, he immediately understood that the situation was urgent and did not dare to neglect it. He ran down immediately. "Come and see me, Huang Yao!" White night waved again and cried out. "Yes Cried the guard at the door, spinning and running away. After a while, Huang Yao came in. "Visit the cliff master!" They were busy with the ceremony. "I don''t know why the leader of the cliff is calling me to come down here. Why?" Huang Yao carefully looked at the white night, Gongsheng said. "From now on, Cangtian cliff is on the highest alert. Everyone should prepare pills and Horcruxes, adjust their own state, and be ready for war. Do you know that?" The road sank in the white night.Both of them were stunned. "Cliff master, are the people of the dark Dynasty going to kill them?" Qi Ming couldn''t help asking. However, it just fell to the ground... bang! The loud noise spread again. Half of the sky peak was shaking. Huang Yao and Qi Ming''s faces sank. "They have already killed them!" The white night looked into the distance and said faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1585 "Asshole!" Qi Ming was furious: "this little dark Dynasty is really ungrateful. It has come to harass us repeatedly. If we don''t give them some color, we are afraid that they think we are easy to bully." "Hum, if they want to come, let them come. I want to see how many people in the dark Dynasty can be killed by us!" Huang Yao also angry way. White night did not speak, but went out. It''s still the door of that huge space. Still falling next to the dead dragon sword. However, this time, there were no more than ten thousand souls sent by the dark Dynasty. They seemed to be crazy and poured out of the space door. In a short time of more than ten minutes, thousands of people rushed out, and the follow-up figures were endless! The soul is like light, swift and incomparable. The turbulent soul power covers the sky. Zhao Fei, commander of the heavenly army, immediately led the garrison to kill the people of the dark Dynasty. Huang Yao and Qi Ming are not willing to be outdone. They summon the strong and encircle the space gate. The two sides were in a ball. It was only on the first day of the war that people found something bad. This time, the strength of the people in the dark king Dynasty is different from those before. Their soul power, moves and even physical strength are not so strong. After a round of attack, only a few people fall down, while many people are injured on the Cangtian cliff. "What?" Huang Yao was stunned. As soon as the white night''s face sank, he no longer hesitated. He immediately pulled out the abandoned sword and rushed into the crowd to fight. "White night, do you really think that if you sit on this heaven cliff master, you can be lawless and can compete with my dark dynasty? Today is the day of your death Jihuan commander drank a lot and rushed to the white night. At the same time, there were several horrible breath coming out of his side. The crowd fought around the white night. Their methods were extremely terrifying, and almost all reached the level of xianzun or even higher. When they were cut off by a sword in the daytime, they immediately skillfully used the space technique to move, and did not compete with the abandoned divine sword. Obviously, they are aware of the horror of abandoning the sword. He had no idea what the people of the dark Dynasty wanted to do. Therefore, only by wiping out all these people could he eliminate all the hidden dangers. As soon as he lifted his long sword, the dark sword broke out several feet long. With his arm, he waved to these strong men. But these people are crazy Dodge, do not shoot to kill at all. "Well?" White night eyebrow a frown, a company is a few sets of offensive go on. But the other side is still just dodging. What''s going on? These people are powerful, and have surrounded the white night, but... They just Dodge, but do not attack and kill. Are they waiting for something? Are you looking for a chance to kill the white night? But after such a long time, there is no movement. I''m afraid it is not so simple. The white night looks tense and cold. Until this time, the Supreme Commander suddenly rushed to the white night. White night immediately raised his hand in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the void around Jihuan commander immediately twisted and ran over him. However, the twisted space did not block all the paths of the commander. There was a small hole on his right side that he could get through. It was left on purpose by white night. As long as he goes through the hole, the abandoned sword of the white night will cut it in half at the first time. This seems to be a way of life, but it is actually a dead end! It''s just that... commander Jihuan didn''t escape from that hole, and didn''t even look at it. He raised his hand, five fingers jerked, pinched the formula, and then poured all his strength toward the twisted space around him. He actually wanted to break the space technique of the white night in such a hurry. "What?" The white night froze. And at the moment when his power collides with the force of space at night... bang! A space explosion came out. The lines of destruction on the sky burst into bloom. The extremely illusory commander was also shocked by the terrible space explosion. The whole person was instantly bruised and flew straight to the death Dragon Sword pit, and finally fell to the ground heavily. The Shenji guards immediately pulled out their swords and stared at the extremely illusory commander coldly. However, he got up in anger and glared at the white night with cold eyes. He vomited blood beside him and killed him again. As for the dead dragon sword, commander Jihuan didn''t even look at it. The Shenji guards were relieved to see the commander of Jihuan leave. It seems that these people are not aiming at the dead dragon sword! However, just when the Shenji guards just spit out the breath, a roar spread. "Be careful!"The voice fell to the ground, all Shenji guards were stiff and looked at the sound source in dismay. It was the white night that made the sound. At the moment, he is looking at the Dragon Sword pit. Be careful? Be careful what? People looked around in a panic. Suddenly... bang! A silver light suddenly rises and covers the whole dead Dragon Sword pit in an instant! Then, on the top of the cliff, a huge door of space appeared again, and a dark shadow rushed out from it, like lightning, towards the sword pit of the dead dragon. "No, there''s a situation!" "Stop him!" The Shenji guards continued to roar, then all drew their swords and chopped at the barrier that covered the sword pit. The surging momentum is strong and persistent. The power of these Shenji guards is enough to suppress all the souls on the scene. But just when their sword just touched the barrier, a series of strange tentacles sprang out from the barrier. They were like living creatures and entangled all the blades! "This is the ancient technique of rattan." The Shenji guard immediately recognized the weirdness of the barrier and immediately became cold. "Who are you? Are you so bold? Do you know that the dragon sword has been taken back by our Shenji palace?" Another Shenji guard yelled. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that the sword of the dead dragon will be mine today." The roar came and the fingers moved again. At once, they were driven by the fierce force of the vines. All of them rushed to the sky with great momentum, just like a torrent killing men. The strong momentum suppressed the man''s body to tremble. But the man did not appear flustered, he continued to move, fingers jerky, as if to urge something. But just when Shenji guard was about to get close to the man. Da! Crisp sound again, a pure and supreme power of space shrouded in this moment. Those Shenji guards stationed near the death Dragon Sword pit had just been surrounded by this wonderful space force, and their bodies disappeared in an instant. When they were seen again, they were already in the clouds thousands of meters away. "It''s a forced transfer!" In the daytime, the pupils are constricted, and they are frightened. I''m afraid that the power of those who can use such means against shenjiwei has reached a level that is difficult for him to understand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1586 The appearance of this scene, many people in the sky cliff were shocked, once thought they were wrong. However, although the other side can use the space means to pass away the Shenji guard, the strength of the Shenji guard lies there. Even if he means to communicate with the sky, the limit is only to move the Shenji guard by 10000 meters. And this ten thousand meters, for shenjiwei, is only a matter of a moment. But this moment, for the sudden arrival of terror power, has been able to do a lot of things. His body is fuzzy and his speed is extremely fast. He directly rushes to the dead Dragon Sword pit, which is hard to keep up with even the naked eye at night. When the white night catches its figure, the man is near the dead dragon sword! As soon as he flicked his finger, he did not know what magic weapon he had used. He saw a bead of light splashing out from his finger and hitting the pit of the dead dragon sword. In an instant, the light around the dead dragon sword makes the whole sword beautiful. "No, he''s lifting the seal of the dead dragon sword!" There''s a color change. "It''s a pity that he can''t do it! After all, how can he do something that even my Shenji palace can''t do? " One Shenji Wei Leng hum. Indeed. Even Shenji palace can''t lift the seal of the dead dragon sword and take it away. How can this unexpected guest do it? Is his strength stronger than that of Shenji palace? This is obviously unrealistic. However, when the golden beads fly away, the dead Dragon Sword suddenly vibrates. This scene completely shocked the Shenji guards. One by one, their eyes widened with astonishment. "It''s impossible!" There''s a magical opportunity to keep whispering. Shenji palace is helpless, but this man has done it? Is he more powerful than the strong in Shenji palace? In that case, why should he use this method to crush Shenji Wei directly? The mind of the Shenji guards trembled and their brains were blank. They didn''t understand what was going on! However, people in Shenji palace did not know. This dead Dragon Sword... Has not been sealed! It''s just warm. At the beginning, in order to deceive Ruan Shi, Bai Ye deliberately disguised it as sealed. But if this man uses the dead dragon sword now, it will be revealed. The eyes of the white night are frozen tightly, and they smash away the extremely illusory commander and others who are entangled with themselves in front of them, and then quickly pull away the distance. At this time, the Shenji guards have already rushed to. "It''s this person. It must be this person who sealed the death dragon sword. Otherwise, he could not remove the seal of the dead dragon sword so easily!" "I see!" "Take him quickly and give it back to the palace!" The crowd cheered and surrounded. The general situation burst out from each of the Shenji guards, like sacred mountains, and suppressed the man. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang... the void is crushed by the general situation of Shenji guard. Bang! That big energy is also caught off guard, the body suddenly sinks, nearly falls to the ground. However, he chose to do it, but how could he not be prepared? Just look at his fingers holding a fiery red pill, and then directly crushed it. The pill burst and turned into dust. The dust condensed into a huge powder hand and hit the falling trend. With this magic weapon''s energy to resist, the man immediately extricates. His eyes were burning and he was staring at the dragon sword. One hand was about to catch the huge handle of the sword. "Stop it!" Shenji guards roared, all face color hair tight, speed to the limit. Although the strength of this great power is certainly unable to match these Shenji guards, it will be different if he takes the dead dragon sword. You have to stop this person. But... It seems too late! It all happened so suddenly. No one expected this power to suddenly appear. "I can''t catch up!" "He had a premeditation "Well, in that case, I''ll kill him first!" The Shenji guards have made a decision and are determined to kill. Long swords thrust at the man. Endless sword like waves towards this cover. But the great power was not afraid, instead, he burst out laughing, and his eyes showed arrogance: "when I take down the dead dragon sword, how can you, the little Shenji guards, be my adversaries? Look at the sword As soon as the voice fell, the man suddenly grabbed the sword handle of the dead dragon sword and wanted to drive it to kill the enemy. Everyone breathes fast. All Shenji guard pupil constriction, nerve stretch to the limit. That famous legendary sword, today... Will it reappear? Crazy shouts in the minds of countless people. However... just when the great power was about to wield the Dragon SwordBoom! The huge sword suddenly trembled, but it released a terrible breath, which broke the arm of the man. Click! The man''s arm was broken, the man was bombarded by the afterforce, and he was shocked by life, and fell directly beside the sword pit, spitting out blood. The scene was quiet for a moment. Many people even stopped fighting, staring at this strange scene. "What''s going on?" In the distance, the strong men of the dark Dynasty looked dull. "Why does the Dragon Sword contradict the Lord?" The extremely unreal commander also revealed the inconceivable, the lips trembled. The Shenji guards were equally shocked. It is clear that this person has already met the dead dragon sword. Why... Will he be bounced away? But the shock returned to shock. The Shenji guards did not move slowly. They immediately fell on the man''s side, and several swords were directly against the man''s body. The surging general situation suppressed his soul power and made him unable to move. "Tie it up!" Yishenjiwei drinks. A man nearby immediately took out a golden chain and bound the terrible power to death. However, Daneng seemed to be unconscious and left to shenjiwei''s disposal. His eyes were fixed on the body of the dead dragon sword. His eyes were dull, and his mouth kept whispering: "it''s impossible... It''s impossible!" Obviously, he couldn''t accept the strange phenomenon of death Dragon Sword rejecting himself suddenly. This is his life and the only way he can escape. His original plan was to capture the dead dragon sword, and then use this sword to cut off these Shenji guards, so as to make a way to win the highest position. But now, all this has become a fantasy! "Why?" The great energy roars bitterly. However, the Shenji guard nearby pressed him to the ground. The people of the dark Dynasty have been completely frightened. "Take down all the people of the dark dynasty!" At this time, the sound of drinking again. Those Shenji guards rushed over with their swords. Obviously, they are not fools. The sudden appearance of this great power must be related to the dark dynasty! "Stop it!" Commander Jihuan shouts eagerly. "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t have to quibble. If you don''t find out all this, none of you can leave today." A Shenji guard said coldly. Jihuan commander''s face changed suddenly. He twisted and gritted his teeth and snorted coldly: "what? Have people in Shenji palace started to be unreasonable and unruly? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1587 "Unreasonable?" The Shenji guard''s eyebrows were frozen and said coldly, "what else do you need to talk about? I asked you, you just fell by the sword pit and vomited blood. Was the blood cast ahead of time? To serve as a mark to open the door of space "What''s the trick? What mark? I don''t understand what adults mean Jihuan commander''s face changed slightly, but soon he recovered to nature and said in a deep voice. "Are we all idiots?" The Shenji guard hummed, "do you really think we don''t know anything? Your repeated attacks on Cangtian cliff are just a cover. Your real purpose is actually to bring great energy into the sky cliff and capture the dead dragon sword. However, you are worried that the sudden dispatch of Da Neng will attract our attention, so you pretend to be defeated, so you have reason to send a stronger presence next time! Carry stronger Horcruxes! To paralyze us This sentence falls, extremely unreal commander''s eye already had flustered idea. Shenjiwei is shenjiwei. He can see through his plan at a glance. Indeed, the dark Dynasty wanted to take advantage of the Shenji Palace''s people''s unprepared attack on the dead dragon sword. After all, if it is hard to crack down on, whether it can take the dead dragon sword, even if it takes the dead dragon sword, it will almost offend the Shenji palace and leave a handle for the Shenji Palace''s people to do it openly. Therefore, the people of the dark Dynasty planned to gradually approach these Shenji guards on the pretext of attacking the Cangtian cliff, and then try to trap them and take away the dead dragon sword! If a strong man came to the sky cliff at the beginning of the fight, Shenji guards would be very vigilant, not to mention that the dark dynasty would not have a chance to attack at that time. Even if it was true that the dark dynasty would have done anything rash, Shenji palace would target the dark Dynasty at the first time. This is not what they want to see. In order to capture the sword, they have prepared a large number of magic weapons to remove the seal, and sent the most powerful to seize the sword. It was supposed to be perfect. But they don''t know. Shenji guards have seen through their plans for a long time, and the dead Dragon Sword... Is not controlled? Things were worse than the dark kings had expected. But they are also prepared. Commander Jihuan took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down and said coldly: "hum, Lord Shenji Wei, do you have any misunderstanding about our dark dynasty? We have never had any evil thoughts about the dead dragon sword. As for these battles, they are just the enmity between the forces. The white night killed many people in our dark Dynasty. We were greatly frightened when we learned that he was the Lord of the heaven cliff. We don''t want to let him continue to develop like this. Otherwise, it will become a great disaster of our dark Dynasty in the future. We should eliminate the enemy, Yes? Do you want to get involved? If you have to say that we have any idea about the dead dragon sword, please show us the evidence! Before there is no evidence, I don''t think you can convict us. Otherwise, the people of lysandese will no longer be able to convince Shenji palace! " A speech sonorous and powerful! "Evidence?" The Shenji guard looked at the terror power captured nearby and said in a cold voice, "this man will become evidence." "We don''t know him!" Jihuan is the leader of Ning Sheng Dao. "do you know that you has the final say? Now we suspect that you have planned this plot to capture the dead dragon sword. We will take him to Shenji palace and read his memory. If there is any information about your dark Dynasty in his memory, you will be severely punished. " Shen Ji Wei Shen Dao. Jihuan commander''s face changed and he didn''t say anything. "Take him back and leave him to your lords." The Shenji guard cheered. "Yes." The crowd nodded. One person turned on the communication device and sent a message to Shenji palace. After a while, the strong men of Shenji palace will split the space door for them and let them leave. "So now these things have nothing to do with us?" At this time, one side of the white night suddenly came forward, looking at the Shenji guards asked. "Bai lingzun, the relationship between you and the dark Dynasty is not within our jurisdiction. We are only responsible for the dead dragon sword." That magic machine Wei Dan way. "What about them?" White night pointed to the commander of Jihuan and others, and asked in a deep voice, "are you taking them back? Or let them go? " "They will be detained here for the time being! You don''t have to take it back, you can''t leave! Until the result of this man''s trial comes out! " Shenji guard cold way. "If you can''t find a reason for the trial in your life, are we going to stay here for the rest of our lives?" Commander Jihuan is angry. "Don''t worry, it won''t last more than three days. If there is no result within three days, you can leave!" Shenjiwei said solemnly. "Not bad!" Jihuan is the leader of light road. "Good!" White night also suddenly recited a sentence. Commander Jihuan looked at him strangely. But see white night suddenly turn around, toward Huang Yao, Qi Ming and others made a look. The crowd retreated. "Go The white night sends out a deep and low drink, it is a leap to fly towards the gate of the sky cliff.The rest of the strong people of the Cangtian cliff immediately followed, the crowd was like a flood, rushing towards the gate. In the blink of an eye, there are not a few people left in the whole Cangtian peak. See this scene, extremely unreal commander and others immediately froze. "Where are they going?" "I don''t know." "What''s going on in this white night?" The people of the dark Dynasty talked a lot. Commander Jihuan frowned and thought. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, his face changed suddenly, and he lost his voice: "no, this white night, can''t we go there..." "there? Where is it? " Others asked. The extremely unreal commander bit his teeth and lowered his voice: "Chao Gong!" As soon as the voice fell, there was a moment of silence around. Even those Shenji guards were stunned. "Isn''t he... Crazy?" A strong man of the dark Dynasty murmured to himself. "My Lord has been worrying too much. How dare you do such a thing in the daytime?" Another man said with a smile. But no one answered. After all, people who are familiar with white night all know that this person is sometimes... A madman! ... rush out of the gate, and lead the strong men of Cangtian cliff to the holy immortal area at night. The fighting and fighting in front of the gate are gone. These forces who covet the Seven Saints'' glass beads have to give up after they know that the heaven cliff has changed its owner and they know that they have no chance to capture the seven holy glass beads. All the way, the speed is very fast, almost all the way in the spirit of the road. The monks on the road saw such a group of terrifying powers. They fell down from the air and knelt on the ground shaking. Soon, the white night arrived in the holy land. In front of heiyang mountain. White clothes jade, dark endless, Chen house, Hua Tianlong and other strong people gathered here. Behind them stood the elite under their knees. There were countless souls. At a glance, it was like a sea of people. Heiyang childe and others also led the strong men of heiyang mountain to wait. The emperor of black sun stands on the top of the mountain and looks into the distance. "My father and my adult went to the heaven cliff, but I haven''t seen him for a long time. But when we met, we suddenly called these great powers together in the name of adults. I don''t know why." Mr. heiyang looked at his father''s figure from afar, puzzled with his thoughts. "Can''t it be that adults offended some big people in the sky cliff?" At this time, the Mo son of the side extends head, careful way. "Be careful. If my father hears you talking nonsense, you''ll have to be punished!" Mr. Black Yang said with a grim face. Mo Er Leng next, hastily shut up. Although I don''t know what happened, since he returned to heiyang mountain, he became very respectful and devout when he mentioned the night emperor. He even spoke in a restrained tone. What''s going on? Many people are confused. At this time, however, a voice came from the mountain. It was sent by the emperor of black sun. Then he looked at the distance with a excited expression, and then whirled and yelled: "the Lord is back! The Lord is back The people below looked at the distance one after another, only to see a large number of figures like streamer on the sky towards this side. These figures are so fast that they arrive in front of heiyang mountain almost in an instant. The first man is the white night! Black Sun emperor quickly knelt down on his knees and cried out: "black Yang tiger, kowtow to the adults!" His voice was passionate and devout, as if it were true God. The rest of them were stunned, and they knelt down and cried out, "I''ll see you." The sound is like waves. Some are devout, respectful, and others are drifting with the tide and pretending to be respectful. But more curious. Did you not die in the sky cliff? "Get up." After landing in the white night, his hands attached to the road. Thank you People yelled and rose. But when they looked up to see the shadow behind the white night, everyone''s face was only full of shock. "These people?" Bai Yiyu''s face froze and her eyes looked dull. "Can''t see through all... Can''t see through all?" Hua Tianlong sinks into the road. "Who are these people..." Chuandaojun was staring at the existence of these terrors. People were surprised and speechless. "I don''t know... Just look at them. They seem to follow the adults?" The people were frightened, but it was not easy to ask. "Heiyang, are you ready?" White night side head to ask Black Sun emperor. "Ready, and locked in position!" Black Sun emperor busy road."Good!" The white night nodded and said in a deep voice, "in this case, let''s start now!" "Go?" Bai Yi Yu and others were stunned and asked, "where are we going, my lord?" "Dark dynasty!" Cold night spit out a few words, spin and jump, toward the distance irrigation Chong. And the people here... Are stunned. "To the dark dynasty?" Black Yang childe looked at the figure of the white night stupidly, people can''t live to whisper: "adult... What do you want to do?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1588 Since the people of the dark Dynasty have chosen to do something, it is impossible for the white night to be indifferent. Although their main purpose is to kill the dragon sword, white night believes that erasing him must be on the dark Dynasty''s plan list. Therefore, this white night chooses to take the initiative to attack! He wanted to spend a year to make preparations, and then use the power of the ancient array to fight back against the dark Dynasty after finding the ancient formation on the Cangtian cliff. That''s why white night gives mosang sheep a year. Because he didn''t want to procrastinate for a long time, he couldn''t get the strength of the ancient array a year later, so there was no need to rush for search. I didn''t expect that the people of the dark Dynasty were too anxious. They didn''t want to wait until a year later. Instead, they made plans in a hurry and sent strong men to take the sword. Even if their plans are too rough... now, the elite of the dark Dynasty, such as Jihuan commander, have been controlled, and there is little internal strength left in the dark Dynasty. This is a great opportunity to uproot the dark dynasty! The speed of the white night is very fast and murderous, and it goes straight to the dark Dynasty. The countless souls who followed also gradually understood the idea of the white night, one by one they could not help but tremble. I''m afraid that so far, not many people dare to try this kind of thing. After all, it was a famous dark dynasty! ... at the moment, in front of several ancient and dilapidated palaces on a rare Tianshan Mountain in the south of Shengxian region, some people in cloaks are entering and leaving the palace gate. They were in a hurry and their faces were grim. Luochanu just closed out, slightly bored in front of the palace. Since Daheishan was incorporated into the dark Dynasty, she felt that this day was becoming more and more boring. People rely on the stone fence, overlooking the monotonous scenery at the foot of the mountain, sinking into meditation. "Hello, Miss Rocha." At this time, a gentle and elegant voice came. Luochanu came back from deep thought and looked sideways. However, she saw a man with a jade face and a blue and white robe. She did not know when he appeared beside her, greeting her with a smile. "Oh, it''s Yuantian commander. Good commander." Luocha woman Leng under, spin and busy owe body, smile, but in the bottom of her eyes, but flashing a thick disgust. "Miss Luocha is so polite. You have been in the dark Dynasty for a long time. We can be called friends. Why should we be polite when we meet friends?" The man said with a smile that he was particularly polite. "Hehe, it''s polite to lead the great talents. Although Luocha has been in the dark king Dynasty for a long time, it can be strictly calculated that Luocha is just a small person. How dare you compare with the existence of Yuantian Lord? Luocha is not so big and small! " Luo Cha female cover lip Jiao smile way. The man who called Yuantian gave a smile and looked at luochanu. He said, "it seems that you have gained a lot in closing this time." "I''ve got some understanding. Thank you for your advice before." "It''s not my advice, but your understanding is very high. It''s not as good as the end, but it''s enough." Yuan Tian laughs. "Is it?" Luochanu looked around and said suddenly, "where is elder martial brother Zhongyan?" "He has been sent to carry out the task. I heard that he may be promoted recently. I am not sure about the details." Yuantian commander laughed, suddenly thought of something, the man lowered his voice: "I ask you... Do you know the origin of the end of Yan?" "Origin?" Luocha woman was stunned, spinning and chuckling: "what''s the meaning of this? Isn''t it that I came from Shenwu land with me? What''s the origin of it? " "Shenwu land?" Yuan Tian shook his head, but didn''t continue the topic. He said, "don''t talk about it. How about the things I asked you to consider before closing the door?" Luochanu seems to have known this question for a long time. She smiles and says with a natural expression: "adults love little girls, and I''m naturally flattered. It''s a pity that I''m humble and I''m afraid I''m not worthy of adults. So please forgive me..." "so, you refused?" The man still has a smile on his face, but there is a strange light in his eyes. Luochanu was naturally aware of the strange light of the other party, but her face did not change, she still squinted and said with a smile: "it''s just that luochanu can''t climb up..." the man didn''t speak any more, but his face was obviously not natural. At this time, a man of the dark Dynasty with the Lingqi came in a hurry. He walked quickly to the hall. Seeing the man, he immediately clasped his fist and said, "meet Lord Yuantian!" The man saw this and said, "what? Did the operation succeed? Where is the Supreme Commander? Should the dragon sword be on him? " "Sorry, Lord Yuantian, the mission failed." Said the herald in a deep voice. Yuan Tian immediately frowned: "what? Failed? " "Yes, Lord Yuantian, I want to inform the leader of this news. Excuse me first!" The man sank and hurried to the palace."It seems that this white night is quite capable." The woman beside her couldn''t help laughing and whispering. But soon, she couldn''t help worrying. Although she has been practicing since she entered the dark Dynasty, she seldom goes out to carry out tasks, and seldom deals with the real terror of the dark Dynasty. However, she knows that the dark Dynasty is extremely complex and has extremely terrible strength. The more fierce the white night is, the more terrible it will be to meet his attack.. Yuan Tian tightly followed the man to the hall. Luochanu also rushed to get close to the hall, but she was not qualified to enter the hall at will and could only listen outside the door. Soon, the hall came from the source of heaven''s gaffe. "What are you talking about? Jihuan commander not only failed in his action, but also was detained by Shenji guards? " "Yes, commander in chief, shenjiwei has already taken down the great power. Before their investigation results come out, Lord Jihuan is afraid that he can''t come back. He uses the magic weapon to tell the small one about this, and the small one comes to report it quickly!" This is the voice of the man before. "Didn''t the Lord escape?" "No, he was caught by shenjiwei on the spot!" "How can this be... " it seems that things have become very interesting. " A husky voice sounded. This is the voice of the leader of the dark Dynasty. Luochanu''s face is slightly tight, and she doesn''t know how to speak. She had heard of this action before she entered the customs, but she had never thought that the plan was not completed, and that it had progressed to such a result. Thinking of this, Luocha woman can not help feeling up. This white night is very capable! That''s it! I can''t get involved in this. I''d better go to practice! Luochanu thought in her heart. But just as she was about to leave, her small face suddenly froze. Just look at the horizon in the distance, several black spots are rushing towards it... "what is that?" Luochanu murmured. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1589 The emergence of these black spots, let luochanu can not help but stop the pace of leaving. She looked far away, bewildered. But soon, the confusion turned into amazement, stupidity and disbelief, and finally turned into deep shock and surprise... "no? It was... White night? " Luocha women repeatedly retreat, autumn eyes open huge, small mouth son also can not live in the whisper. She kept rubbing her eyes and thought she was wrong. However, the facts in front of her told her that she did not dream! White night... why is he here? What is he doing here? What does he want to do? It''s not the people who came to the dark Dynasty for tea, did they? Or do you want to negotiate with the dark dynasty? That''s impossible! Luochanu understands the white night. This man would rather bend than bend! He will never yield to the dark Dynasty. What''s more, he also knew that he was not qualified to negotiate with the people of the dark Dynasty on his own terms! Therefore, he appears here for only one purpose! That is to attack the dark dynasty! Think of here, Luocha woman has begun to be in a trance. "Madman! This guy is absolutely crazy She murmured. The arrival of the white night and a large number of strong people from the sky cliff and the saint immortal region was immediately discovered by the people of the dark Dynasty. A large number of thick and fierce border immediately urged, a team of dark Dynasty elite soul has rushed out. They stand in a line behind the border, and their swords are aimed at the white night here. "Stop!" "Who are you?" There was a roar of anger. "The man you are going to kill." White night said expressionless, spin and directly pull out the abandoned sword, facing the dark Dynasty''s border will be cut in the past. These barriers are very thick and fierce, and their strength is far beyond the level of the people in the holy immortal region. Even the strong people on the Cangtian cliff can''t tear them easily. But in front of abandoning the divine sword, their strength is just like a joke. Click! A clear sound came out. The thick and fierce border stirred violently for a moment, then burst and broke completely. "What?" The people of the dark Dynasty in the border are stunned. Once the border is broken, the strong men in the whole body of the white night rush to kill them immediately. Huang Yao took the lead and directly slapped the head of the dark king. The rest are not immune. "No! Enemy attack "Call your Lord at once, and sound the alarm!" "Enemy attack!" The people of the dark Dynasty in the distance screamed bitterly. After a while, the drums were heard all over the dark Dynasty. In the palace to discuss the source of the matter, suddenly frowned. "What happened?" On the chair above, the figure with a lazy face asked impatiently. A man from the dark Dynasty rushed into the palace and said to the leader of the dark Dynasty: "my Lord, big... Big... The big thing is not good. Someone has come in and is killing people in our dark Dynasty..." "bastard!" Yuantian was furious: "who is so bold? Do you dare to run wild in my dark kingdom The night was white, and some of them were white As soon as the words fell, the people in the palace were silent, and their eyes were astonished at the messenger. "White night?" Yuan Tian was also stunned and said in astonishment: "shouldn''t he be in Cangtian cliff now? How could he... Be here? " "I don''t know." The man said in fear. The figure above was a faint smile: "this man is not simple. He is afraid to see that the Shenji guards have controlled the Jihuan commander and many of the elite of the dark Dynasty. Therefore, he judged that the dark Dynasty was extremely empty, so he brought people to fight! Want to take the opportunity to eradicate the dark dynasty! " "This man who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth is so arrogant!" The source of anger. "Yes, it''s a pity that he doesn''t know how great the strength of our dark Dynasty is..." the figure said: "commander Yuantian, you can take people to clean up the white night. Other adults have gone to the main hall, and only you can move. When the white night comes to the door personally, he must have carried the abandoned God sword. If we can capture the abandoned God sword, we will not lose this trip, for the adult We can also account for the capture. " "Don''t worry, the leader, leave it to Yuantian." Yuan Tian Leng Dao took out a token from his waist, crushed it, and then turned to walk outside the door. At the moment when he crushed the token, a large number of golden meteors appeared in all directions of the dark Dynasty. Thousands of these figures gathered in Yuantian of Qi Dynasty. "Yuantianwei?" Luochanu''s face suddenly changed. These people are all masters trained by Yuantian himself. Every strength is terrible. They have followed Yuantian for many years, experienced many battles, and are powerful. They are one of the main forces of the dark Dynasty.For the people in the saint immortal region, these source heavenly guards are enough to sweep all the strong ones in the saint immortal region. It''s just. This time, it''s not just the strong ones in Shengxian area. After yuantianwei assembled, they immediately put forward the killing under the command of Yuantian. Hua Tianlong and Bai Yiyu couldn''t resist. After a short fight, hundreds of people were killed by each other. Yuan Tian saw this and sneered at him. He looked at the man standing in the middle of the other side: "are you the white night? Hum, how dare you make a mistake here! Today I will take off your head and take away the sword Hearing the sound in the white night, I looked at him from the side, but there was not much expression on his face, nor did he reply. At this moment, a large number of air breaking sound. Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... the sound is extremely loud, and accompanied by the crazy surge of soul power and immortal power, it is extremely violent. Yuan Tian was stunned and looked at the sound source and found that a large number of arrows suddenly flew out of the rear of the souls who had rushed to kill them. These arrows are like living creatures. They are very strange. They burst out from the gap between these people, one by one like a meteor flying towards this. When approaching yuantianwei, the soul force on the surface of each arrow suddenly turns into a horrible beast, including dragons, tigers, lions and wolves... each arrow is extremely ferocious, and its strength is superb. "Not good!" "Be careful!" Yuan Tianwei all changed color, and quickly stopped the attack on China Tianlong and others, frantically urged the defense magic weapon, opened the air shield to resist the arrow. But... The reaction was too slow, and all the defenses were too hasty. The arrow attacks, smashes their body protection soul force, directly stabs into their body. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the arrows burst into the body, but not just through them! At the moment when the arrow stabs into its body, the energy on the arrow also bursts out in an instant! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a record of a violent explosion spread, and the body of the person hit by the arrow was immediately broken. A large number of ferocious destructive forces are blooming between yuantianwei. In this round of sword rain, 30% of yuantianwei has fallen. The source God''s feeling suddenly froze. Until then, the white night just walked towards this side in the air. The man looked at the source day indifferently and said, "what did you say just now?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1590 Seeing the people coming, Yuantian''s face is extremely ugly. I didn''t expect that the level of fairyland was so arrogant that he not only brought people to the dark king''s court, but also dared to say such arrogant words to himself. When has Yuantian been insulted like this? "White night, don''t be too proud! Do you really think you''re invincible? Since you''re here! You must die here today Source day cold and drink, spin and pace a little, directly toward the white night. The power of impetuousness stirred in all directions. Kill! However... just as he approached, a large number of strong men appeared on both sides of the white night, just like a big net, covering the sky. "True heaven?" Luochanu in the distance saw this, her face changed suddenly. Yuan Tian also looks pale with fright. Yuantian is the leader of the dark Dynasty. His strength is good, but he is only in charge of the holy immortal realm. Therefore, his strength is only in the peak of Allah realm. It can be said that it is easy to deal with the strong in the holy immortal realm. But there are so many strong people in the real heaven realm... That is a level higher than him. Which is the enemy? Immediately, Yuantian didn''t even have room for backhand, so he was suppressed by the general situation of the powerful, and people fell to the ground instantly. "Help me!" He screamed as hard as he could. Yuan Tianwei rushed toward Yuantian in a crazy way, standing beside him, offering sacrifices to the general situation, intending to blow all the powerful back. But their general situation is like a tree shaken by fat, which can''t shake all the strong men in the sky cliff. In a short time, they don''t even shake. "Well, I don''t know what to do! How dare Ann behave here An old man snorted coldly, spinning and suddenly exerting force. Bang! The suppressed trend has increased several times. Those who supported the general trend of yuantianwei were broken in a moment, and were crushed to death on the spot. "Ah?" Yuantian was shocked. The old man, Tao Cheng, is the owner of the milk garden, but he can share the same fate with the general Shenhou. When the rebellion broke out in Cangtian cliff before, he planned to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, but he didn''t want to take over the Cangtian cliff by dominating the white night. He had no choice but to submit to the white night and be loyal to it. When Tao Cheng becomes powerful, Yuan Tian suddenly realizes that he is unable to compete with the other party and can only be obediently surrendered. Zhao Fei rushed to the past and picked up the source day and brought it to the front of the white night. "White night!" Yuan Tian was frightened and angry, gnashing his teeth, and he was frantically struggling, but all his moves, soul power and immortal power had been sealed off by the powerful people around him. At the moment, he is like a lamb to be slaughtered! White night quietly looked at him, listening to his mouth out of a record of angry words and scolding. Finally! Pooh! A dark sword penetrates Yuantian''s heart in an instant. Yuantian shivered all over. "Yuantian commander..." seeing this scene, luochanu was also shocked. Bai Ye didn''t take Yuantian as the quality to take the next step. Instead, he directly started to kill Yuantian... is he crazy? Does he really want to eradicate the dark dynasty? "This idiot, I don''t know the situation at all!" Luochanu is in a hurry. Yuan Tian spits out a large amount of blood from his mouth. He stares at the white night and dies on the spot when his breath is broken. Around the dark king Dynasty people scared scalp numbness, whole body crazy tremor. "Kill in!" White night will abandon God sword to draw out, coldly said. "Yes." "Kill!" The crowd roared towards the huge palace. The crowd is like a tide. On both sides, a large number of the elite of the dark Dynasty rushed out, but in front of the strong people in the sky cliff, these dark Dynasty people were like grass mustard, all of them were harvested. In a short time, they were all killed and injured. Except for a small number of people who fled in a hurry, all the others died on the spot. The body was spread all over the floor. It was raining with blood. The scene is like a hell of Shura! Luocha female small face pale to the extreme, people repeatedly retreat. However, some people have found him, and several powerful people instantly kill him. The fierce murderous spirit is like a huge wave covering this area. Luochanu quickly turned around and ran away. But... there are too many strong people brought by the white night. There are nearly 100000 strong people in the Cangtian cliff and the saint immortal area, which cover the sky for countless days, and there is no place for luochanu to escape. Bang! She bumped into a powerful soul force barrier, and it was hard for people to move forward any more. She could only raise her head and look at the person who had been killed. "Hold on!" All of a sudden, the white night read. Everyone was stunned. Those great powers were stupefied, only to see the white night waved to the Luocha woman.Luochanu immediately understood the meaning of the white night, and she flew over with some nervousness. No one dares to stop him, and he is confused. But soon, people understood that emotional adults knew this woman. "What about the end?" The white night asked. "He''s out on a mission... Are you crazy about white night? Run here to play wild? Do you know where this is? " Luo Cha female some anxious say. "Isn''t this the dark dynasty?" "Yes, this is the dark Dynasty, but... This is only the dark Dynasty of the saint immortal region!" Luochanu lowered her voice. "The dark Dynasty of Saint immortal region?" White night frowned and looked at her side: "what do you mean? There are many branches of the dark dynasty? " "The influence of the dark Dynasty has affected the whole Lisheng Prefecture. Do you think that only the saint immortal region has it? You''re wrong! I didn''t know about the dark Dynasty before, but after I entered the dark Dynasty, I realized that the dark Dynasty power I came into contact with was just the tip of the iceberg... White night, the dark Dynasty is not something you can provoke. I advise you to take people away quickly. If you continue, I''m afraid things will get out of hand! " Luocha female emergency road. The white night closed his eyes and took a deep breath, while the later generations looked at the hall in front of him, and he said faintly: "the matter has come to this point. There is no way to retreat. What''s more, if the dark Dynasty wants me to die, should I be indifferent and bear the beating in silence?" "Are you going to die?" Luochanu immediately asked. The white night was silent for a moment and spoke again. "Can escape... Save your life?" As soon as the voice fell, luochanu was silent and did not know how to refute it. But he saw that the white night stepped forward and walked towards the palace. Now. The palace of the whole dark Dynasty has been surrounded by the strong men of the sky cliff. The people of the dark Dynasty around them either fled or looked at it from a very far distance. No one dares to fight against the white night any more. They have lost the elite of Jihuan commander, and the dark Dynasty is unprecedentedly weak. In front of abandoning the divine sword, all their array boundaries are like paper paste. White night can be called overwhelming. Huang Yao and Qi Ming fall in front of the gate. Seeing the white night coming, they hold hands respectfully: "my Lord, the leader of the dark Dynasty is inside!" "Well." The white night nods and steps inside. Looking at the chair above the hall, there is a person sitting quietly. The man was covered in a cloak, and it was difficult to see clearly. With one hand supporting his cheek and the other on his knee, he looked lazily at the people coming in, no tension, no fear, even no discomfort. There are two leaders of the dark Dynasty, one is the chief and the other is the deputy leader named tianpiao Jun. he does not know his whereabouts at present, and this is the real leader, Shayue! "Who are you?" Sand Yue languidly looking at the white night, light mouth way. "White night." "White night? Are you the man from Outland who knows nothing about life and death? What a surprise! You''re here Sha Yue raised his head and showed a pale face under his cloak: "interesting... White night, are you planning to level my dark dynasty?" "Yes." The white night face is expressionless way. "Relying on these cats and dogs from the sky cliff led by you?" Sha Yue asked with a smile. Huang Yao, Qi Ming and others were furious. "Don''t waste time." "I don''t know if you are waiting for reinforcements. I just want to ask you a question. Are you coming to surrender yourself or do you want me to take off your head?" The sound rippled, showing the taste of domineering. "So confident? It''s really different! " Sand Yue did not panic, people still sit on, light said: "only a pity, you see me too simple." "Oh?" The white night squints at the sand Yue. Although it''s hard for him to see through the breath of sand Yue, it doesn''t matter. Since he has come today, he naturally intends to eradicate all these people. Liang Zi of the dark Dynasty has been completed, and there is no way back. At this time, saw sand Yue stand up. He looked down at the white night, and his eyes under his cloak were full of playfulness. "White night, I know you have abandoned the divine sword. Now you are still in command of the heaven cliff. Your strength is greatly increased, and your power is extremely terrible. But this is only relative to the holy immortal region and the heaven cliff. You are still as small as sand in my eyes! Yes? Don''t you think I''m the same as the dead trash out there "Is there anything special about you?" The white night is light. Sha Yue still chuckled and said, "the dark Dynasty''s branch is located in each area of Lisheng state, and the members of the branch are adjusted according to the level of that region. However, the members belong to the members, but the leaders are all dispatched from the headquarters. In the daytime, you are facing a strong leader in the headquarters. If you still treat me with the attitude of those wastes outside, I''m afraid you''ll die miserably. ""Is it?" White night slightly a Leng. But the next second. Whoosh! The people in the hall suddenly disappeared. The surrounding space suddenly twisted. White night look tight, soul force riot, people quickly pull out the sword. But the sword has not yet come out of its sheath... Pooh! A tearing pain came from the wrist. Blood spatter. White night looked down, his wrist has been cut off. At the same time... The abandoned magic sword which is not around your waist is also missing. When he looked up, he saw that the sand Yue reappeared at the chair in the hall, and he was holding the abandoned magic sword in his hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1591 Seeing this scene, white night is convinced of the words of the sand Yue. Just now that move, white night even sand Yue people did not see where, its speed how terrible? Moreover, his strong body has no advantage in front of each other. Otherwise, how could his wrist be cut off so easily? Is this the core of the dark dynasty? The white night took a deep breath and looked cold. It seems that from the beginning to the end, they have underestimated the people of the dark dynasty! At this moment, white night understood why luochanu said that to herself. It''s not just about the dark kingdom. "Now, you should know the difference between you and me?" Sha Yue pulled out his abandoned sword and looked at the dark sword God. His eyes under his cloak showed flashes of light, but he did not go to see the white night. "I''ve got it. In my present state of mind, I''m not your enemy." White night light said. "Just understand." Sha Yue said with a smile: "white night, you are a smart man, and I happen to like smart people best. Although you killed so many of my dark dynasties, I am not angry, because if you are willing to join me and work for me, the death of those people is actually worth it! White night, I give you a chance! A chance for you to climb to the top and transform yourself! Now all you have to do is kneel in front of me and surrender to me! Then, you will get everything you want! What do you think of Sha Yue put away his sword and said with a smile. But. The white night was indifferent. He also quietly looked at the sand Yue, as if did not hear the other side''s words. Sand Yue eyebrow light frown: "I this person does not like to repeat the words." "Then you should also know that I am not easily submissive." The white night indifferent Road, the voice falls, his broken wrist skin a burst of wrists, a moment later, the whole hand has grown completely, intact as before, as if nothing happened. What an amazing self-healing ability! Although sand Yue can break his body, it can''t contain his self-healing power! Sha Yue watched him silently for a long time. His face was full of regret, and he vomited out four words. "Stupid... Pity!" He understood his determination. Since you can''t surrender, you can only erase it! "It looks like we''re going to have a fight!" The white night is light. "You don''t know the status quo? You''re not my match! I want to kill you. It''s easy for me to destroy the wastes you bring. Although I am the leader of the dark Dynasty in the holy immortal region, there is no one in the whole holy immortal Kingdom who is my one enemy! White night, your foolish behavior will only ruin your life! Or do you think that''s just the way it was for you? " Sha Yue said without expression. However, the words fell, ushered in is the white night silent nod. "Yes, the blow you made just now, indeed... But so!" At the sound of the sand Yue''s voice, a trace of cold killing suddenly flashed in the depths of his eyes. He stepped forward and took a breath and quietly asked, "haven''t you heard a word?" "What words?" Sha Yue closed his eyes, indifferent for a moment, then suddenly opened: "strong! Do not insult The moment his voice fell to the ground, his body erupted with frightful murderous spirit. The murderous air gushed out, and instantly shattered the palace of the dark Dynasty into powder. Huang Yao, Qi Ming and other souls around the palace were caught off guard, all of them were shocked. Some people spit blood on the spot and got seriously injured. Others were directly shocked to death by the killing intention of the riot. The white night was also caught off guard and was shaken back and forth. But his face was calm, his eyes were burning, and there was no fear on his face. "Asshole!" "Go up, take this man down!" "Kill!" The people around the sky cliff were angry and wanted to rush up one after another. But those who are able to realize that this blow is not vulgar, one by one did not go forward. "Step back At this time, the white night to drink. All the people were stunned and looked at him. "You can''t deal with this man. Don''t come and die!" Calm way of white night. "So you mean you can deal with me?" Sha Yue asked. "Of course." The white night is light. Sand Yue congealed eyes, a faint smile: "then let me see your ability!" At the moment of his voice falling to the ground, he suddenly drew out his sword and chopped hard towards the white night. The fierce spirit of abandoning god suddenly burst out of the body of the sword. But just a few meters away from the sand Yue, his eyes suddenly opened in the white night, and the sword spirit suddenly turned and rushed towards the sand Yue. The eyebrows of the sand Yue moved slightly and fingered it gently.Bang! In front of him, he immediately opened a door of space, abandoned the spirit of sword and ran into the door of space and disappeared. "It seems that you have built a bridge with this sword! It''s not easy! " Sand Yue light way: "but even if so, you also can''t help me, see I use your sword, to chop you!" The voice fell to the ground, and the sand Yue disappeared again. The white night immediately looked around, but could not catch his figure. Suddenly. Boom! There was an explosion in the void. White night looked up, but see the top of the head a few feet of space has been broken, but that can not find a sand Yue shadow. At the same time, in the white night''s ear, came the cold voice of sand Yue: "where are you looking?" White night frowned and turned his head, but saw that the abandoned sword had been stabbed at him. Although the desert sword force can not be controlled by the sand Yue, the body of the abandoned God sword is controlled by the sand Yue. Pooh! The dark and cold body of the sword was immediately close to the white night, and directly stabbed him in the chest. This sword, enough to pass through the heart! But... when the body of the sword swung away, the tip of the sword actually... Reached the heart of the white night and remained motionless, and could not enter half a minute. "Well?" Sha Yue''s face changed slightly. Looking at the white night''s heart, he saw that there was a thin light golden light at his heart. It was this golden light that resisted the sharp body of the abandoned God sword. "What is this?" Sha Yue''s expression was slightly stunned. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand and gently flicked at the abandoned God sword. Dang! The body of the abandoned divine sword trembled in an instant, and a large number of abandoned God sword power on the sword body was like a terrible claw, and it caught the sand Yue. The sand Yue immediately let go and retreated. White night backhand to seize the abandoned God sword, toward its fierce seven or eight sword. The fierce black sword spirit is like a vigorous wind that goes everywhere. The void trembles and tears. The sky is dark, and the sun and moon are dull. Heaven and earth seem to be full of abandoned sword power. The sand Yue retreated immediately, and it seemed that he did not dare to fight against the power of the abandoned God sword! But... White night won''t give him an extra chance! "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" Just a sip of white night. The Qi of those abandoned swords exploded in an instant and turned into hundreds of millions of tiny air swords, like locusts, attacking the sand Yue. The expression of Sha Yue is extremely dignified. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1592 The power of the abandoned divine sword is different from that of the dead dragon sword. The dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong. There is no upper limit or lower limit of strength. But abandoning the divine sword is the most original tyrannical, overbearing, regardless of everything. It is not strong or strong, but it will fight all tear each other! Even if the jade and stone are burned, the fish will die and the net will be broken! As a member of the headquarters of the dark Dynasty, Sha Yue knew the twelve Hongbing soldiers very well. Otherwise, he would not have bothered to send someone to capture the dead dragon sword from the lower eyelids of Shenji guards. In the face of the power of abandoning the magic sword, he still dare not to accept it! "Good!" People around Cangtian cliff saw the scene and were excited. In their opinion, sand Yue is a turtle in a jar. Even if he could stop this move, it would be fatal or injurious. After all, it is the power of abandoning the divine sword! But. At the moment when the power of the abandoned God sword was about to hit the sand Yue, the sand Yue suddenly took out a magic weapon like a drop of water from the storage ring and threw it into the air. Bang! The water drops exploded directly and made a thunderbolt. Day night breathes a tight, hastily looks. But see that clearly only the size of the peanut water drops, unexpectedly exploded as if the vast expanse of space force! This force is surging wildly. It is actually filling in all directions of the sand Yue in an instant! All of a sudden, the whole person was wrapped by a lot of space power. Those who attack like locusts, the power of abandoning God sword, without exception, disappeared when they collided into this space force, and were transmitted to unknown places. The cheers around him stopped. Countless people looked at the scene in dismay. White night put down the abandoned magic sword, also looked at quietly. Abandoning the power of divine sword... Is it so broken? "Although you have abandoned the divine sword, it''s a pity that it''s very difficult to kill me with your current strength. I can resist the power of your Hongbing just by using the power of space!" Sha Yue said without expression. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he rushed to the sand Yue again. But saw the sand Yue raised his hand and pinched it in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the void around the center of the white night began to crumble, and the speed was extremely fast, and it was close to him in the blink of an eye. The white night is about to abandon the divine sword and stab to the ground. Bang! A huge prison hand burst out from under his feet and held him completely. The broken void hit the prison hand, but it couldn''t move. This prison hand is completely based on the power of abandoning the divine sword. It can''t be torn apart by ordinary means. But for the sand Yue, this is nothing at all. I saw him staring at the prison hand and suddenly opened his mouth. "Broken!" Bang! The prison hand suddenly disappeared. The white night inside suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground. When people got up again, their skin was already split inch by inch. "This is true speech!" There''s a big voice outside. "It''s not an ordinary way of saying things! It contains a lot of mysterious space power! This mantra is like a curse. It can ignore space, distance and terrain. It''s terrible The owner of Hualong garden looks at the sand Yue, and his muddy old eyes are full of strong fear. The people around him were shocked. The leader of this dark Dynasty... Has such a terrible means? "It''s over!" Sand Yue seems to no longer want to waste time, people once again said: "self determination!" The voice fell to the ground, and the power of the words of terror enveloped the white night again. White night body suddenly stiff, buckle dead dragon sword hand is controlled by the power of truth, straight toward the neck wipe past. This is to use the art of truth to make the night commit suicide! "White night, the face is ugly Whoa! When the power of the truth of the white night was launched, the power of the truth word of the sand Yue shrouded in itself was immediately reduced by half. Although the remaining power was still in effect, the white night tried to control his body, so as not to let the power of the truth of the sand Yue drive him to commit suicide. His arms trembled, and he seemed very hard to support. Sand Yue mouth slightly raised, people raised their heads, and walked toward the white night. That pair of eyes hidden under the cloak rippled with a deep chill, and his mouth began to say it quickly! "Increase!" Whoa! The power of the truth that drove the white night suicide soared several points again. "Dissolve it!" The white night roars again. The power of the truth that has just risen has been weakened a lot! "Increase!" "Increase!" "Increase!" ... the sand Yue kept shouting."Dissolve it!" "Dissolve it!" "Dissolve it!" ... at night, he was sweating and yelling. Two people are fighting for the most primitive power of truth, you come and I go, the scene is particularly explosive! Before such a terrible fight, no one can get involved. However, the power of the truth of white night is much worse than that of Shayue. Every time he dissolves the power of the other party''s truth, he can only dissolve half of it, but not completely. After several points of increasing and dissolving, the power of the truth words acted by the white night has reached a very terrible level. His arms have been unable to hold on, and the sword of abandoning God is quickly removed to his neck. This sword is not as simple as wiping the neck. I''m afraid it''s going to be direct! "No! Your majesty is in danger "Quick, go to help the cliff master!" Many people outside were unable to sit still and yelled. But very few people actually go forward. After all, if the white night died, the Cangtian cliff would have to change owners! This is a good thing for some overlords! What''s more... How can they intervene in this level of combat? I''m afraid I didn''t die in vain? People are breathing tight and nervous. Luo Cha woman''s palms are also sweat, although she wants to help white night, but the development of this step, she can not control! Whoosh! At this time, the white night suddenly released his hand and let the sword go to his neck. Everyone''s scalp tingled with fear. White night, is this going to give up? However. At the moment when the sword was abandoned, the white night suddenly pinched the formula and released the power of space! Boom! An extremely delicate door of space appears directly in front of the neck of the white night. Abandon the divine sword and chop heavily in front of the space door... Dong! The space door was broken on the spot, and the space explosion was also born. The white night was shaken out on the spot and fell on the ground again, spitting blood at the mouth, and the skin cracks were even more serious. But before he got up, the sand Yue over there stood in front of him. "Self determination!" Sand Yue drink low. The white night, still lying on the ground, raised the abandoned sword again and cut it at his neck. When the white night is about to be resolved... Hoo! Sha Yue''s fist was pounding at his head! He didn''t give the night a chance! People were in a state of panic. At this moment, white night has no choice but to defuse this space force or evade this fatal blow. No matter which one he chooses, he will die! "White night!" "Cliff master!" "Adults..." people yelled. The scene atmosphere is dignified! Is there a winner or loser? The crowd was wide eyed. But at this time... whoosh! A golden sword suddenly flew out and directly pierced the fist of the sand Yue www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1593 Sha Yue''s face changed slightly, and the man retreated instantly. All offensives are broken. He looked at his fist, but saw that the fist had been completely exploded, the bones were broken, and the flowers were already in bloom. "Well?" Sand Yue eyebrows slightly wrinkled, face is not natural, people look at the white night again. He knows what the strength of his own body is. In that blow, white night didn''t even use the magic sword, but broke his own body... this is by no means what a fairyland man can do, even if the white night is not an ordinary fairyland man... Sha Yue squinted at the white night and said in a deep voice: "it seems that your card is not just to abandon the divine sword ¡± there was no response in the white night, and the eyes were awe inspiring, and people rushed to the past in an instant. Sand Yue murmured, Xianli a coagulation, quickly filled the broken wrist, it is actually replaced his body into a transparent hand. He opened his fingers, fingers flipped wildly, and a large number of fine spatial ripples stirred out. What a mystery. There are a lot of twists and ripples on the road that rush to the white night. Once the twisted space is touched, the body will be broken and bent immediately. However, the speed of the white night is extremely fast, and the reaction power is particularly amazing. Although the twisted space is extremely dense, he shuttles around like a snake without touching anything, and soon rushes to the sand Yue. Sha Yue is not in a hurry, and his palms suddenly merge together and urge Dharma again. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... all the broken spaces moved by themselves, stabbing at the back of the white night like a space blade. White night slightly side head, eyes cold, just to dodge. However, the next moment, the hands of the sand Yue pressed on the shoulders of the white night, which was enough to shock the mainland into pieces and instantly act on the body of the white night. Boom!! The ground of the whole dark Dynasty collapsed completely, and tens of thousands of them were blown away in all directions. "Not good!" Huang Yao and others lost their voice. Seeing that the white night was still and his body was completely imprisoned, not only that, but also his whole body''s soul power seemed to be held down by an invisible big hand... this is the killing move of sand Yue. He deliberately uses these broken and twisted spaces to paralyze the white night. These spaces seem to be dense. In fact, the dense twisted space deliberately flows out of the shuttle Road, which is obviously left by the sand Yue. He could have twisted the whole space, but he deliberately left the road close to him to seduce the white night. Once the white night comes in, the power of these spaces will become a fatal move. Now the white night, like the prey in the trap, waiting for the hunter to kill! Everything is in the sand Yue plan. As the leader of the dark Dynasty branch, Shayue is not only powerful, but also terrifying. This point can never be compared with the source heaven and the extremely illusory flow. It''s just. At the moment when the edge of space came together, the white night suddenly released his hand holding the abandoned magic sword. "Well?" Sha Yue was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His face changed suddenly. He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed at the wrist of white night. He wanted to grasp his wrist and contain the palm of white night. But... It''s late! At the moment when the abandoned sword was released from the palm of the white night, the power of the abandoned sword exploded instantly and turned into a dark curtain attached to the descendants of the white night. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the terrifying space blade is blocked by the power of abandoned sword. At the moment of the attack, which was blocked by the abandoned magic sword, the white night attacked the past. Bang! The fierce sword awn instantly penetrated the heart of the sand Yue. Bang! The body of the sand Yue immediately blew out a group of terrible golden light. "Won?" "Ha ha, my lord won!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" "My Lord, you are so good!" The souls around saw the scene and immediately cheered. But the white night did not let up. "The art of shelter!" He stared at the golden light, and his face was cold. Before the golden light dissipated, he suddenly seized the abandoned magic sword and chopped at the golden light. But just at the moment when the sword was about to split into the golden light. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Br > , the space of the sword fell suddenly. At night, his body was blocked and his speed was much slower. But he continued to kill. Until this time, a dazzling light spread towards this, covered the sand Yue, moved its body away. The sand Yue disappeared and reappeared thousands of kilometers away. White night''s strike also cut the air. "What?"All around the soul stopped cheering and looked at the strange scene in amazement. The white night also stopped and looked at the sand Yue. The golden light gradually dispersed, and the body shape of the sand Yue appeared in front of the white night. Just now, the white night aimed at the soul of the sand Yue. If it did not destroy the soul, it would not be able to die with the strength of the sand Yue. However, the sand Yue was actually a sand Yue. At this critical juncture, his heavenly soul was forced to move away from his heart. Although the remaining sword power began to tear the internal organs of the sand Yue, it even moved away But because the life of Sha Yue was threatened, the power of his shelter was activated and he escaped from death again. To sand Yue this level of the strong, if there is no strength to crush, want to kill it, or very troublesome. However, it was not the sand Yue who forced him to avoid the abandoned sword. Looking at the sand Yue in the white night, I saw several figures in the distance. One of them is the deputy commander of tianpiao Jun, the other one is... Dazzlingly Zhongyan. Finally Yan is still wearing that gray cloak, all wrapped up tightly, see half of the body, but the fuzzy eyes under the cloak, but exude a strong sense of war. His waist is still pinned with the prison sword, but it is quite remarkable that behind him, he is also carrying a gray brown long gun. The spear looks rusty and old, but the smell it gives out is the same as that of the abandoned sword and the chiseled prison sword. Hong Bing? White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. How could he find the second Hongbing? What''s more, why can he have two great soldiers? If you give the sword and the spear to Sha Yue, will its power be more powerful? White night is confused, but this is not the time to think about it. In addition to the end, there are several men and women, breath is very terrible. "Lord Sha, are you ok?" At this time, the end Yan next to a woman wearing red light smile asked. The female is particularly enchanting. Her two slender white thighs are exposed to the air. She holds a paper fan in her hand. When she speaks, the paper fan shakes gently, which looks quite natural and unrestrained. "I''m fine." Sha Yue covered his chest and looked at the white night with a pale face: "it was my carelessness. I thought that this man came to my dark Dynasty to spread wild. However, I relied on abandoning the divine sword, but I never thought that he had a more powerful force than abandoning the divine sword. If I had not removed the spirit of heaven in time, I was afraid that I would have been the soul of his sword. But even so, my Qi pulse was also injured and my cultivation must be strengthened However, if you fall down and fight him again, I''m afraid it will not work! " "Oh?" Several people were quite surprised. "I heard that this man''s dead dragon sword was sealed in the sky cliff. Is this news false? He still has the dragon sword? " The sky drifts and the king sinks. "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him use the dead dragon sword." Sand Yue sank. "In that case, try him!" Next to the end Yan suddenly opened a mouth, people covered the hilt, toward the white night. But just as soon as he came out, the white night suddenly moved again. In the end, my eyes are slightly frozen. But I saw that the white night came to this place with a rapid and extraordinary speed. The surging soul power and the irascible immortal power are like the arrogant torrent pouring towards this. Finally Yan immediately pulled out the prison sword to resist. But at the moment when his sword came out of the scabbard, the man suddenly responded. His face sank and he hummed: "he wants to move the sand axe. Protect the Lord Sha quickly!" "Arrogant!" Tianpiao is angry. "Hee hee, this guy called white night is really interesting! No wonder you always talk about him The woman in red covered her lips with a fan and laughed, her eyes like crescent. "In this case, let this man know the true power of my dark Dynasty, so as not to let him underestimate my dark dynasty!" Next to a man with long hair and a shawl, he said faintly. Like a finger, a bi Xiao appeared on his fingertip. the melodious and melodious sound of the flute came out and turned into a white night of sound waves. Tianpiao Jun also in an instant sacrifice soul power, into chaos forward bombardment. The power of the two destroyed the dead, annihilated the void and shattered everything. At this moment, nothing in the world can be the enemy of this move! But at the moment of these attacks... sonorous! A dark golden sword suddenly burst out from the fingertips of the white night, cutting all the attack forces in front of him with overwhelming power. "What?" The man is holding the flute. A finger of the white night coagulates the sword Qi, like a meteor shining in the sky, mat to the sand Yue. Sand Yue looks dull, obviously did not expect tianpiao Jun and the headquarters of the people can not stop this person''s offensiveWhoa! At this time, the woman in red next to him directly swung his sleeve and played a breath to drag Shayue, trying to drag him away. However, everything happened in a hurry, and the terrible sword spirit once again penetrated the chest of Sha Yue. Pooh! The sand Yue spat out blood, and the soul power of the whole body was frantically scattered. This sword... Ran through his soul! All the people turned pale. All of a sudden. How decisive is the white night! The man holding the Bi Xiao and tianpiao Jun immediately rushed over. White night backhand a sword, to avoid the sky float Jun, but the man''s Bi Xiao roll with mysterious force shock in the chest of white night. Bang! White night fly out, fall on the ground, back and forth, a burst of chest cracks. But he didn''t pay attention to it. His sharp eyes were staring at the person in front of him, and he said calmly: "kill! We will wipe out all of them, and none of them will remain! " The sound fell to the ground, and all the souls rushed over like a torrent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1594 With the command of the white night, all the strong men around him rushed in, and countless soul skills and blade Qi were instilled into these people like raindrops. Bang! A transparent and huge air mask appeared, directly covering the people. The attack from all directions hit the hood, but it can''t tear it apart. These people''s strength is too strong, even surpasses the sky cliff strong person. This must be the head of the dark dynasty! If only against a sand Yue, pottery, Huang Yao and other strong people can play a role. But if there are so many people on the enemy... The soul of the heaven cliff and the holy immortal region is pale and powerless! With cold eyes and no hesitation, the white night came again with the abandoned sword. The killing intention of BengTeng makes tianpiao Jun and others stunned. Finally Yan step a bit, stopped in front of him. "White night, I didn''t expect that you could still master the power of terror!" "What means is this? Why do I have a sense of deja vu? " "You can''t match." The white night face is expressionless way. "Is it? Then I''ll try it! " Finally Yan looks calm, people again pull out the prison sword, intending to fight with the white night. But at this time, the woman in red over there smiles and says, "well, it''s late. The sand Yue''s injury is not light. We should go back." Finally Yan side head, glanced at the woman, eyebrows micro movement, but did not stop, when turning around, people directly horizontal Zhuo prison sword cut to the white night. The long gray sword reveals the dead light. It is terrifying and terrifying. The white night is expressionless, and the sword is like a strong wind. Dang! Two Hongbing collide with each other, the sword pattern is stirring, and the power can cover the sky. Even a strong man like tianpiao Jun is forced to retreat. Finally, his blurred eyes are full of firmness, and his sword is inexhaustible. But... in the eyes of the white night, the killing intention soared. He is going to eradicate the dark Dynasty. All the people here will become his enemies in the future. Naturally, none of them can be let go. He''s fighting for survival! But the end is different! He just wants to win against white night! At that time, the white night did not make any reservation, the other hand condensed the spirit of the dead dragon sword, and cut fiercely towards the end. Sonorous. The shadow of the sword is like a raging wave. It''s hysterical. The shadow of the sword is raging. The fierce sword spirit splashes wantonly, and people around can''t even get close to it! Finally Yan fiercely throws the prison sword, the terror hollows out most of the soul power of the white night. However, abandoning the spirit of the divine sword and the spirit of the dead dragon can''t control it. Abandoning the spirit of the divine sword can perfectly take over the power of the prison digging sword. The power of the dead dragon is so powerful that it directly breaks the power of the prison digging sword. "What?" Finally Yan''s face was stunned. He looked at the strange scene that the sword light on the finger of white night would smash the prison sword force. "You are distracted White night cold hum, a sword fierce to the end Yan. Finally Yan look instant tight, just want to pull out the back of the long gun to resist, but too late! The sword spirit of the dead dragon has already split his arm like a withered sword. Pooh! Blood splashed. The broken arm is empty. In the end, the attack was in chaos. He probably didn''t expect that the sword spirit of the white night could not even compete with the prison sword. What power is this? What is the growth of the present white night? Finally Yan meditated, but the white night did not relax at all, continued to pursue the victory, and then killed. Finally Yan couldn''t resist, his face became heavy, and he finally made a decision. His lips whispered, as if to urge some magic weapon. But at this time, a charming laugh came: "move!" Whoosh! In the end, it disappeared in an instant! The white night was cut empty. He looked sideways, but he didn''t know when he had fallen beside the woman in red. "That treasure is hard won. You have to use it well, but don''t waste it here!" The woman in red flushed the end Yan to smile gently, spin and again hit a ring finger, cherry lips light spit: "stop!" Whoa! All the souls in all directions were forbidden for a moment. One by one, like a statue, kept the current movement and could not move again. Even the soul power of their whole body was completely static. "Is this the art of time and stop?" The brow of the white night is frozen. But see the woman to this side, small mouth micro Qiao: "interesting, white night, did not expect your strength than we imagined to be much more powerful, it seems that the sand Yue defeated in your hands is not unjust." "What? Do you want to run away from the war The white night is light. "Run away? Not really, but I don''t have much time to waste here. What''s more, you have to leave as soon as possible if you want to keep his cultivation The woman in red said with a smile: "besides, we don''t fight today, and there are more chances to fight in the future. Why are you in a hurry for a while?"As soon as the voice fell, she saw the woman in red holding a paper fan and waving to the void beside her. Bang! A bright door of space is born. The white night looks tense. Can tear up the door of space... This person''s strength is at least Ruan Shi''s level. "Let''s go!" The woman in red smiles and goes directly to the space door. The rest of the people followed and disappeared in front of the space door. Zhongyan didn''t leave at the first time. He looked at luochanu not far away, and then turned around... luochanu understood. She looked at the white night, then looked at Zhongyan, finally sighed and flew to the door of space. The white night did not launch the offensive again, and did not obstruct, but quietly watched these people leave. Not long after they left, the art of imprisoning Huang Yao and other souls disappeared. "My Lord!" People rushed over, Huang Yao hugged his fist and said eagerly, "adult, why let those guys go like this?" Although they couldn''t move, their eyes and thinking didn''t stop. Before the night, it was overwhelming. Why didn''t they suddenly stop killing them. "It''s impossible for me to keep them. If so, why waste energy?" Calm way of white night. "You can''t keep them?" Huang Yao and Qi Ming looked at each other. Suddenly, they seemed to think of something, and their faces changed greatly. "Are they... " the strength of the woman in red is above the sand Yue! " White night light way: "the rest of the people even if not better than the sand Yue, I''m afraid it''s not bad, they want to go, I can''t stay." At the sound of the crowd, their faces sank. "I never thought that the dark Dynasty had such a powerful master... If they retaliated in the future, how should we fight against the enemy in the dark cliff?" Tao Cheng hesitated and said carefully. Today''s World War I, the people have completely offended the dark Dynasty. If the white night can not protect the sky cliff, how can these people be willing to die with the white night? But the words fell, and the white night shook his head gently. He looked at the place where the door of space disappeared and said faintly: "if they are really in the sky Cliff... I''m afraid now, they are all dead!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1595 Hearing this, people are puzzled. What does that mean? Can we say that the cliff master can''t make any great changes in the Cangtian cliff? White night obviously didn''t want to go on talking about it. He waved his hand and said faintly: "immediately send someone to set up a station in this place, garrison the strong in the name of cangtianya branch, and monitor every move of the dark Dynasty. If there is another dark Dynasty entering the holy immortal region, it is necessary to inform them at the first time!" "Yes." The people next to him clapped their fists. "As for the things of the dark Dynasty... Although most of them were damaged in the war just now, I heard that many of you are good at restoring the items. You can recast them according to the damaged pieces, right?" "Yes, cliff master." A few souls were busy. "Well, let''s take action. Let''s forget the damaged resources, and bring back all the resources that are not damaged. In addition, I must restore all the documents, soul books and other materials and books in the dark Dynasty to me. I can say that I know nothing about the dark Dynasty, but I hope that after today, I will come back to you It''s hard to understand what kind of forces they are! " The white night looked serious. "Don''t worry, I will live up to your expectations." A few strong person is busy shout a way. "Good!" White night nodded and turned around: "Xu Ziming! Huang Yao! Qiming, several doors and several people with me! Come on After that, the man rushed directly to the direction of the Cangtian cliff. The three immediately followed with their men, while the rest began to clean the scene. White night led the team to run all the way, and soon arrived at the gate of Cangtian cliff. "Arrange the arrow array immediately, arrange the trap of the array, quick!" The road sank in the white night. They did not dare to neglect it, so they did it immediately. People take out materials, sacrifice soul power, and canvas on the ground and in the air. After a while, in front of the gate of Cangtian cliff is in full swing and busy. The dozing old man at the door seemed to be awakened by the movement. He opened his bleary eyes and examined all this. The white night fell from the sky and gave the old man a hug. "Master, long time no see. How are you doing "It''s not the same as before... Ha ha, I didn''t expect to see you again. You are the Lord of the heaven cliff. It''s really fate that makes people!" The old man''s eyes caught sight of the token hanging around his waist in the white night, and he could not help feeling. "Things are changeable. I didn''t think things would become like this when I came to Cangtian cliff." "But since sitting in this position, we should take the responsibility that we should bear," he said quietly "If you have such awareness, you can be much better than the previous several Ren cliff main." The old man said with a faint smile: "the soul of the holy state here only talks about interests, not responsibilities, only hatred, but never kindness. How cruel." The night was silent. Indeed, it is not only the state of Risheng, but also the world of heaven and earth. Who is not so? Good people don''t live long, and bad people live for thousands of years, not because of the injustice of heaven, but because of the bad people''s bad, is based on how to let themselves live, how to let themselves live better. The so-called good people, is to let others live better regardless of their own situation. Only by living can we have everything, which is the goal of all souls. The so-called immortality, is not also to be able to live forever? At this time, the old man seemed to be aware of something. He turned around and looked at the gate. He said a lot of crude pithy formulas in his mouth. Seeing this scene, the white night immediately responded to it. He winked at Huang Yao and Qi Ming in the distance. They stand on both sides of the gate with their own elite. Xu Ziming ordered the archers to set up their bows and arrows and aimed at the gate. With the old man''s pithy formula read out, the huge heaven cliff gate roared open. Boom... a dull noise came out. A large number of figures rushed out of it. Fixed a look, that is extremely illusory commander and others. Their appearance is quite embarrassed, the facial expression is also very pale, one by one flies toward the outside like crazy. But just as they flew out of the sky cliff, they immediately stopped. Jihuan commander raised his head and looked at the bowmen in front of him. His face was rigid. "White night?" He saw the figure not far away, and immediately gnashed his teeth. "Surrender, so you can keep your life!" White night hands attached, light said. He rushed from the dark Dynasty to the gate of Cangtian cliff in order to block up Jihuan and lead these people. If the person who was taken away by shenjiwei confesses everything, then the dark Dynasty will become the key target of Shenji palace. At that time, there is no need to fight against the dark Dynasty. But after fighting with the women in red and these strong men, Bai Ye understood that the dark Dynasty was not as simple as he thought.The man who was brought to Shenji palace was afraid that most of them would not live in Shenji palace. The dark Dynasty certainly prepared the way back and considered the plan of failure. Therefore, once that person dies because of suicide or other reasons, the Jihuan commander will definitely be released. Although people in Shenji palace can''t take them, it doesn''t mean that they can be released easily in the daytime. These people are very valuable to white night! Hearing the words of the white night, commander Jihuan snorted coldly, and his eyes showed disdain: "surrender? Funny, white night, what are you? Are you entitled to ask me to surrender? You really think I''m afraid of you! Here are all the elite of the dark Dynasty. You are such a person. What are you going to fight me with? " The voice falls, the people behind the extremely illusory commander come forward one after another, glaring angrily. "So you are not going to surrender?" The white night asked. "Of course." Jihuan commander sneered, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, deep voice asked: "by the way, where did you go before?" "Why do you know what you''re saying?" Extremely unreal commander Leng next, suddenly face big change, pupil dilation: "you... Impossible! It''s impossible! You will never be the opponent of the Lord Sha Yue! It can''t be "Why not recognize the reality?" "If the dark Dynasty is still there, you will not go back from this door, but from the space door," he said "No!" Jihuan commander roared and rushed to the white night like crazy. The rest followed. "Listen, if you want to surrender, lie down on the ground and take away your soul power and magic weapon! I will not die if I don''t do it! Kill The white night shakes to drink, carries abandons the divine sword to sweep in the past. Violent and murderous. The fierce sword spirit burst. Countless arrows soared like a long dragon roaring through the sky!. Both sides of Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Qi hand, left and right package clip. In an instant, the commander of the extreme fantasy fell into a huge encirclement. The scene was in a ball. But at the beginning of the war, all kinds of border traps were launched. Commander Jihuan was caught unprepared and defeated many times. Countless bodies fell from the air, like a corpse rain. The old man stood in front of the gate, silently watching all this. For a long time, the man breathed his breath and whispered. "Is this boy... The man in the legend?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1596 In front of a gorgeous palace surrounded by sunlight, a slightly weak figure came out. Several maids waiting at the gate of the palace immediately came forward and served the prepared pills and spirit tea. Their expressions were extremely respectful. The figure pauses for a moment, swallows the pill, drinks the tea, then walks toward a high platform outside the palace. This man is a sand Yue. At the moment, the sand Yue, as if nothing happened, all over the body no more than a little wound, not only that, his breath has returned to the original, the whole person is still that pair of unfathomable appearance. "Ha ha, has our Lord Sha Yue recovered? It seems that the pills given by the headquarters are really extraordinary. Congratulations. " High platform is overlooking the distance of the woman, slightly side head, agitated paper fan smile way. Although the woman''s smile is very charming, but in the eyes of Sha Yue, every move of this woman is quite dangerous. The so-called beauty is just a bait in front of death. "Red, I owe you this time." Sha Yue took a deep breath and said hoarse. "Don''t be so polite, Lord Sha Yue. We are friends who have known each other for so many years. It''s not proper for me to help my friends when they are in trouble." Red dress smile way. Friends? Sha Yue''s heart is cold hum, eye dew disdain, but did not continue this topic. He stopped his voice and said, "anyway, why do you suddenly appear in the holy land? Yes? My accident, your action is too fast, like in advance of the same! Is this a coincidence? " The words fell, and the woman in red covered her lips and chuckled: "Lord Sha Yue, don''t you think that we are together with that white night?" "I don''t mean that." "Ha ha, I know. I don''t think you are so stupid." The woman finished the crescent moon in her eyes and said with a smile, "as for why we arrived in the holy immortal region ahead of time and just saved you... That''s because Zhongyan asked us to arrive at the holy immortal area immediately after learning that the action of the heaven cliff failed. He guessed that the white night would not let this opportunity go to remove the power of our dark Dynasty in the holy immortal domain, so we are coming!" "Oh? The boy The sand Yue was quite surprised. "Although Zhongyan and white night came from two different continents, they fought many times and knew each other very well. Your power in the Holy Land repeatedly asked for white night''s troubles. With the character of white night, he would never let go of any chance to eradicate you. That''s why I took people to rescue you. I''m afraid that if you go one step at night, I''m afraid red clothes will never be seen again It''s time for the sand Yue The woman said with a smile. On hearing the sound, the sand Yue frowned. "So I owe you one thing." "As the key cultivation object of the headquarters, it''s really extraordinary, but I think his origin is not simple..." the woman in red smiles, but she is hesitant. Sha Yue frowned and hummed: "I don''t want to guess the thoughts of the adults in the headquarters. That will only let me bid farewell to the world faster." "Ha ha, I''m just saying it casually. Lord Sha Yue, you are too serious." The woman in red smiles again. Suddenly, she seems to think of something and says, "by the way, the headquarters has given an order to come here and have a task to hand over to you." "What task?" "It''s still about white night." It seems that all of his actions have fallen into the hands of the white man "A little fly shakes a tree, and a mantis is a chariot." Sha Yue shook his head. "Although it''s an ephemeral mantis, you have to be serious about the tasks given above, aren''t you?" The woman in red said with a smile: "it requires you to capture the two places of the holy immortal region and the Cangtian cliff immediately, and take back the abandoned magic sword. You can''t let the white night grow up any more." Sand Yue heard the sound, silent for a while, low voice: "I need a group of strength to help me move." "There are not so many people sent to you from above. You know, Shenji palace is starting to be serious now. We are facing a lot of pressure!" The woman in red laughs. "In that case, you have to do me a favor." Sha Yue stares at the woman seriously. The female willow eyebrow slightly frowns, but soon stretches out: "what busy?" Sha Yue thought for a moment, and then said in a voice, "help me to investigate what power the white night has gained, and why can he easily break my body with sword spirit?" "Is this busy? I can help The eyes of the woman in red narrowed slightly, thinking of the performance of the white night before, her eyes were also full of interest. "When shall we act?" Sha Yue asked. "Wait a minute. It''s not the time yet." It seems that the wind of the whole woman is fluttering, and the wind is blowing her hair. ... ... ... back at the Cangtian cliff, everyone was relieved, smiling and in a good mood.The people of the general''s house are also particularly excited, and the people of all potential clans are also excited. This is the first victory. Not only the famous dark Dynasty was eradicated, but also the rich materials were distributed to them! This time, it can be called fame and fortune! It''s a good thing for people of all powerful families. Bai Ye understood that only when they fed these people, they would not have other thoughts. However, they should not be fed too much, otherwise they would be in trouble. Jihuan has been captured. In the face of meaningless death, he finally chose to survive. Huang Yao led several people to interrogate him about the dark Dynasty. Extremely unreal although the mouth is hard, but still relaxed. Jihuan doesn''t know much about Cangtian cliff. He doesn''t know if Cangtian cliff has the means to read other people''s memory. In his opinion, if not, white night can be easily purchased in heixuan auction house. In fact, the advantages and disadvantages of this method are great, and there are many restrictions on its use. Cangtian cliff has such a method. However, once used, it will cause great damage to the soul of the user, and it is easy to turn it into a walking corpse. This is no different from killing the chicken and fetching the egg. Therefore, this technique will not be used unless absolutely necessary. However, there are also some unique strong people who can use special means to be immune to this forced memory reading technique. For example, Jingwu shenzun used his own means to resist the memory reading of mosang sheep. With so many people arrested, interrogation is also a long process. But white night is not in a hurry. Now that the dark Dynasty''s power in the realm of saints and fairies has been removed, he can safely develop the power in the realm of saints and immortals. The white night breathed a breath, walked out of the hall and looked at the sword pit in the distance. After this happened, Shenji Palace also paid attention to it. Although they did not send more people to protect the dead dragon sword, they sent people to set up a border around the dead dragon sword. The power of the boundary Dharma array in Shenji palace is immeasurable, and ordinary people can''t shake it. They do so, but it is cheap white night, at least white night don''t have to worry about what accidents will happen to the dead dragon sword when they leave the Cangtian cliff. For the next few days, the days were very quiet. But soon, a news broke the rare silence. It''s from the mosang sheep. After getting the news, the white night rushed to the bottom of the ground, followed the original tunnel, and came to the small underground chamber thousands of feet deep. At the moment, mosang sheep is crouching in the center of the secret room, eyes staring at the ground, as if looking for something. In the middle of the ground, a palm sized array appeared. The array was shining, and several magic talismans, only the size of rice grains, were rotating around the array. "What is this?" he asked in a deep voice "Part of the ancient array." Mo sang sheep''s tone is urgent, appear quite excited way. "It seems that the array really exists." White night Leng next, also particularly pleased to say. Now that they have found the source, the next thing will be quite easy. They will no longer have to rummage around like flies without their heads. As long as they continue to explore the source, they will surely find the real location of the ancient array. Suddenly. Mo sang sheep suddenly climbed on the ground, and his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets, staring at the array. After a moment, he seemed to understand something and cried out with joy: "lock! This is the lock! This is the lock that closes the gate! Ha ha, white night, we finally found it, finally found it! Ha ha... " " what have you found? " White night frowns. "This array is not only a part of the ancient array, but also a lock!" Mo sang Yang excitedly said: "our secret room is not just a secret room, but a door to the ancient great array and even greater opportunities! Now, we are standing in front of the door, we just need to insert the key into the lock, we can open the seal of this large array! " Hearing this, white night immediately understood what he meant. I''m afraid that the secret chamber was deliberately left by the creator of Cangtian cliff. He knows that future generations will find this, and here is the key to regain the ancient array! White night some press Nai not live, busy ask: "where is the key?" "Key?" The excited expression of mosang sheep suddenly froze. White night Leng: "say... You don''t have a key?" "This..." mosang sheep hesitated, did not answer, but continued to look at the small array, as if in search of something, also do not know how long after, he stretched out his finger, gently stirred the runes. In an instant, the talisman is like a swimming fish, floating around, but when it reaches a certain distance, they suddenly retract, cling to the array and continue to shake, magical tight, like living creatures"This is the key!" Mo sang sheep pointed to those talismans and lowered his voice. . (the other two chapters are later, and may also be in the afternoon. Calvin, please wait a moment. In addition, it seems that there are no tickets... It may be the reason why Lao Huo is in such a bad state recently. In a word, if you have a ticket, please don''t be stingy. Please count one, thank you.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1597 White night also crouched down, looking at those talismans with consternation. "This array is a lock. As long as you unlock the secret of this array, you can completely remove the seal of the ancient array and completely control it!" Mo sang Yang said excitedly, and the man crawled down again. He carefully observed the array, and his expression was particularly focused. I''m afraid no one would have expected that the Xiaoxiong of the Cangtian cliff would be so obsessed with this ancient array. However... after watching for a long time, mosang sheep had no clue. Although those talismans were magical, they were restored after he played with them for a while. Everything was restored as before, and there was no clue to them at all. The brow of mosang sheep is wrinkled. But the white night is very strange to see, eyes locked in the talisman, for a long time can not be moved. These talismans are said to be talismans, but they are different from ordinary ones. On a closer look, suddenly there is a sense of deja vu flooding into the heart of the white night. "Wait a minute." Suddenly, the white night called out. Mosang sheep was stunned and looked at him strangely. But the white night hastily took out a book from the Qianlong ring on his finger. It is a historical book recording the data of Cangtian cliff. Mosangyang still remembers that this historical book was snatched from him in the daytime. The author of the historical book is the seventh cliff master of Cangtian cliff and the most famous existence in the history of Cangtian cliff. It is said that heixuan auction house was settled in Cangtian cliff when the leader of the cliff took office. Because of the settlement of heixuan auction house, Cangtian cliff has gradually become an extremely developed trade area. As a result, it has attracted numerous powerful people to settle in. I saw the white night in the historical records constantly moving, pupil a quick scan. After about half a column of incense, the thick historical records were turned half by him, and his expression also showed the appearance of sudden enlightenment. "Did you find anything?" Mosang sheep feel not very good, quickly asked. The white night did not speak, but sat down beside the small array with one hand directly pressed on the small array, closed his eyes and fell into meditation for a moment, the white night was filled with wonderful halos. This halo gradually becomes stronger and completely engulfs the body of the white night. Mo sang sheep''s face was stunned and retreated again and again. Soon, he sensed something. "This is... Going to the heaven soul nine heavy heaven?" It''s just. All of a sudden, how did the white night go to jiuchongtian? What''s the connection between jiuchongtian and this ancient array? His eyes were shaking and his heart was full of confusion. In the strong halo, we can only see a vague outline shadow of the white night. In fact, his body has entered the nine days. The spirit of the white night has arrived at the 18th heaven long ago. If you want to attack the 19th heaven, you must have a stronger body and stronger strength. Every heavy day in the future will become extremely difficult, and it is not only a breakthrough, but also a particularly difficult thing for the physical body to stay in such a terrible environment. But this time it was different. In the past, the impact of the white night on jiuchongtian was hard shaken by the strength of the human body. But this time he had a shortcut! It is the talisman around the array. The white night took a deep breath and held the palm slightly. Bang! Just watch the space beside him open itself and turn into a space door only a few inches long, and the other end of the space door is connected with the array. With the opening of the door of space, those talismans revolving around the array actually moved. This time, they did not revolve around the array, but flew along the gate of space toward the nine heavens. The nine talismans began to expand immediately. In a twinkling of an eye, one by one turned into the size of an island and floated upward. Seeing this in the white night, I was very pleased and immediately followed it. The talismans seemed to have no gravity and floated upward. Soon, they hit the barrier that separated every part of the sky! The barriers to the 19th heaven are not enough for the white night to tear apart easily, but... In front of this wonderful talisman, these barriers are like paper paste, which are smashed by life. The white night rushed into the 19th heaven with the talisman, and all the spirits of the sky also entered and settled in the first time. And when the body and the spirit of heaven enter the 19th heaven... A huge pressure that can suffocate and blow up the body exerts on the body of the white night. What a wonderful feeling this is, what a powerful force! This power, enough to let the new entrants thoroughly indulge in it! But white night did not dare to taste all this, and he did not have time to use the mysterious power of the 19th heaven to strengthen his body.He stared at the talisman and saw that it was still floating upward. He immediately pulled out the abandoned magic sword in his waist and stabbed the talisman fiercely. Keng! The sharp black body of the sword was not included in the talisman. In the white night, he tried his best to hold the sword tightly. The talisman dragged the abandoned magic sword and continued to float with him. White night clenched his teeth and did not dare to carry it. Finally. The talisman touched the boundary of the twentieth heaven. The border splits itself again, and the white night drifts into it with the talisman. This time, the talisman did not rise again, but flickered in the 20th day. In a moment, they turned into a series of heavenly spirits and swam here. White night tense nerves, trying to wheeze here, eyes also incredible looking at those wandering soul, the mind and soul in the shudder. "I didn''t expect that... It was as I thought it would be!" These talismans are not artificial ones at all! They''re all ghosts! What''s more, it''s the spirit of heaven directly plucked from the Ninth Heaven! "Who on earth can capture the spirit of heaven and make the array like this?" The night murmured, and my pupils trembled. It is almost the same as picking up the sun, moon and stars as the art against the heaven. However, although we can''t figure out who the creator of Cangtian cliff is now, we can find out later. Sit down on your knees and slowly absorb the power of the twentieth heaven. All the spirits around him began to shine. The outside mosang sheep''s eyebrows twitched and his face was not very natural. He didn''t know what happened in the white night in jiuchongtian, but he could feel his current state through the breath of the halo. "The smell?" Mosang sheep suddenly opened their eyes. I''m afraid. "What kind of heaven is this man now?" He was in a state of terror. But in his shock, that exquisite little array suddenly stopped working. Mosang sheep trembled all over and looked at it in a hurry. But the central part of the small array began to split! . (in the afternoon of the third shift) in the afternoon www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1598 When the white night was taken to twenty days later, everything in his whole body changed. The mysterious spirit of the twentieth heaven was like the most burning fire, burning all over his body like the most ferocious hammer, forging every inch of his blood crazily. The constitution of the white night is gradually sublimating, but the most terrible thing is not the change of the body, but the transformation of his soul! Although he only relied on opportunism to enter the 20th place, all of his spirits were actually getting benefits at the moment, and the strength and level of each spirit were growing wildly. This huge increase is incredible. I don''t know how long after that, the white night woke up from the vast sky. His body, a blue light is flashing, every inch of skin and hair have a magical and surging power in the surge, in the dark of this blue light, a blue breath burst out from the body of the white night, as if God flowers bloom, the scene is magical and sacred. At this moment, the white night felt that his body seemed to be connected with the sky, the earth and everything, as if it had been integrated into one, indelible and indestructible. "Sanskrit war style!" The white night suddenly realized something and whispered. I never thought that after entering the twenty fold, the body increased greatly, and the body had reached such a terrible state! "It''s really fate that makes people laugh." White night vomited turbid gas, the face hung a faint smile. It''s about time. He broke through the void, left Jiuchong heaven and returned to the small chamber. And in the moment of entering the chamber of secrets, all the benefits obtained also burst out in an instant. In an instant, the body of the white night is shining again, and a mysterious spirit that has been sublimated to the extreme sweeps the four sides. The sheep waiting outside retreated in succession, looking at the shining light in front of them, just like the existence of God and man. When these halos disappeared, mosang sheep unexpectedly found that white night was promoted! Yes. Now the white night, finally entered the realm of immortal master! The immortal kingdom! Mosang sheep looked at the man. At the moment of the white night, the whole body is like a jade, flashing light, every inch of skin and flesh have a thick and boundless power rippling, every move has a natural tyranny, like a fairy like God, mysterious and powerful. Seeing this, Mo sang sheep was in a trance. To him, the immortal master''s realm is simply a powder of dust! The ants on the ground! Perhaps in the realm of Saint and immortal, the people in the realm of immortal master are still a part of the figure, but in the eyes of the heroes in the sky cliff, the only immortal kingdom is not worth mentioning. The immortal master who died in the hands of mosang sheep can''t be counted! But. This immortal master''s realm is beyond the imagination of ordinary people! Even if this person is a fairyland, it is not ordinary immortal Lord can compare! Nowadays, he has stepped into the immortal master''s realm, which is even more terrifying than his own entering the real soul state... "congratulations on your promotion!" Mosang sheep came back to his senses, and was still in a state of fear. He was busy making a fist salute to the white night, and his manner was very respectful. White night opened his eyes, quietly looking at everything in front of him, a face full of smiles. "This time it''s a blessing in disguise." He murmured and rose again. "Sir, have you found anything?" Mo sang Yang asked in a hurry: "why did the array suddenly split?" "Split?" The white night immediately looked at the array and saw that the surface of the array was completely cracked. He looked at the array quietly. After a moment, he seemed to notice something. He stretched out his hand directly to the crack of the array, and then poured his soul power into it. The pure power of the spirit of heaven poured into it. After a while, the whole chamber of Secrets began to shake. Mosang sheep''s face changed greatly and looked around. He was surprised to find that the strange and wonderful talisman on the secret room began to shine with golden light. Obviously, all the mechanisms in this chamber have been activated! "What''s the matter?" The mosang sheep were startled. "The power to create the sky cliff is absolutely extraordinary. The key to the array he created is the magic spirit of heaven above the nine heavens. This is by no means what ordinary people can do. Although I doubted at the beginning, I couldn''t even believe it, but when the detailed records in the ancient books appeared in front of me, I had to be sure of my guess. Now, I have been successful On the day of customs clearance, the soul entered the 20th heaven. As long as I infuse the power of the 20th heaven into the array and activate it again, the door of the ancient array will be opened A faint smile on the white night. When mosang sheep heard the sound, they were stunned and looked at the white night. "The twentieth day?" He murmured, for a time he thought he had heard it wrong. Because even if it''s him, he''s only fourteen at the momentIs this man... A freak? The heart of mosang sheep is beating wildly, and the expression is surging! He couldn''t recover the shocking news. The soul power in the array was full, and it began to melt. There were only four or five breaths before and after it. The melted array formed a strange hole. The white night gazed at the hole. However, a lot of space force is ejected from the hole. The forces of these spaces, like clouds, directly enveloped the whole stone chamber. Before and after about three rest, the stone chamber has disappeared. At the moment, I found a piece of white cloud and white sheep. They were forced to move the space! It''s like a fairyland on earth, surrounded by misty clouds and full of immortality. It''s obviously not the sky cliff. "What is this place?" Mosang sheep was a little nervous and asked in a trembling voice. White night did not speak, touched the waist. The sword is still there! He was immediately relieved. "This is my world!" At this time, a magnificent voice fell from the sky and fell in their ears like thunder. Mosang sheep trembled and looked into the air. But there is nothing in the sky. "Who? Who is it? Who is it? Get out of here Mo sang sheep roared and raised his hand in the air. The sky is half twisted. But still no shadow appeared. Until then, a colorful light came down from the sky and gathered in front of them. Mosang sheep and the white night looked at it in a hurry. After Huaguang disappeared, a young man in a black robe with white hair and white eyebrows appeared in front of them. "Who are you?" Mosang sheep was very nervous and asked urgently. "The emperor wins "This name you should not have heard of, my other name you certainly know." "What''s your other name?" The white night asked. "Heaven cliff king!" Said the visitor slowly. After these four words, mosang sheep are struck by lightning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1599 At the moment of the man''s speech landing, the white night can clearly see the body of mosang sheep shaking. He looked at the man in a daze. His eyes were huge, and his expression was particularly exaggerated. Finally, he knelt down on the ground with tears and tears and yelled: "I found it! I finally found it! Ha ha ha ha... I''ve found the secret of Cangtian cliff! " The white night took a deep breath, and his heart was quite excited. Although it was not as exaggerated as the performance of mosang sheep, it was also somewhat uncontrollable. "You seem happy?" Cangtian Ya Jun looks at the mosang sheep. "Happy, why not?" Mo sang Yang steadied his excitement and said respectfully, "I think anyone who can see a legendary figure like me will be as impolite as me. The legend of Cangtian cliff is the myth of Lisheng Prefecture. Who can keep calm now?" "You might as well flatter." The king of the heaven cliff shook his head and said, "but I don''t want to eat this set. If you can come here, most of you have passed through the door I left. Since you can walk here, you are obviously also aiming at my heritage, aren''t you?" "Good! It''s said that the elder left an ancient and shining array in the sky cliff. I''m here just for that array. " White night calm way. "I left the things, and I have plans to pass them on to future generations, but not all kinds of cats and dogs can get the control of the array. If you want the array, you have to look at your skills." Heaven cliff Jun light road. Hearing the sound, mosang sheep was quite excited: "are you going to test our strength?" "I''m not interested in your strength. I just want to give you a little test." The king of Cangtian cliff waved his hand. Whoa! Around the white night and mosang sheep, a large number of wooden piles appeared suddenly. Each stake has a large number of talismans, which is particularly magical. Mosang sheep slightly a Leng, looking at the stake, it seems that some do not know what to do. "What is this?" Asked the white night. "This is a little thing I left behind." "If you can get out of here, I will give you the control of the array, and even unexpected benefits to you. Make great efforts "Oh?" In the white night, my eyes are bright. Mo sang sheep surprise days, has been unable to live. Just look at the sky cliff King slightly wave, all the wooden piles immediately burst into light. Some of the wooden piles are golden, and some are shining with bright silver light. There is a silk link between the wooden piles and the wooden piles. In a twinkling of an eye, a wonderful array is constructed. Seeing the scene, Qin Feng and mosang sheep''s eyes both showed a look of surprise. "I didn''t expect that a Dharma array arranged by the king of heaven cliff was so mysterious." Whispered the white night. "It''s the master of Cangtian cliff! It''s extraordinary. " The mosang sheep also laughed. They did not dare to neglect and immediately began to look for the wonder of the array. The white night stares at the stake in front of him, and his eyes scan over those talismans. He raised his hand and tried to touch the stake, but soon the magic of the stake brought his hand back like an electric shock. The mosang sheep here also feel the power of the lower stake. "The array force attached to it is very abstruse. Cliff master, if we want to break the array, we must find the source of this array, destroy the source of the array, and then we can pass the test." Mosang sheep side first. "I know, but the array source is not easy to find. I am in charge of this side and you are in charge of that side. Don''t be reserved! Finish the test as soon as possible! " The voice of the white night. "Good!" Mosang sheep nodded. They began to wander between the stakes. However, it is obvious that the king of Cangtian cliff will not just arrange some wooden piles to finish the work. At the moment when the wooden stake array was opened, a lot of wonderful energy began to linger in the wooden pile. Both felt this energy and felt their souls tremble, and their bodies suffered an invisible pressure. Mosang sheep felt the pressure silently, and the heart suddenly beat. "Is this... Soul load?" He cried out. "You don''t look stupid." "This kind of load directly affects your soul. It will increase as time goes on. If you can''t leave this wooden stake array within the specified time, your soul will be damaged, broken or even dead! Of course, you have the right to abstain, but the price of abstention is that you will always miss out on the ancient battle line and even the legacy left by me. You can take your own life into consideration. " Then he closed his eyes. Both of them were terrified. I didn''t expect such a statement. Mosang sheep trembled all over, and quickly looked at the stake to search. Soul load?If the soul is damaged, no matter how strong the body is and how terrible the means are, it will die. Even many resurrection techniques cannot be cured. After all, it is the soul. They were able to find this place by their familiarity with the organization, the border, and the array. Although the wooden stake array was particularly terrifying, it was not that they had no clue to start with. Mo sang Yang gazed at the array of Dharma and recalled some ancient books and materials left by the king of heaven cliff. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something, what people were looking for between the two stakes, and soon found something strange. "Nanming Li, beicongxian, Jiugong... Yes! This is the nine palaces! This is the nine palaces. This is the Dharma array arranged according to the Jiugong catalogue! " A murmur of mosang sheep was very happy and excited. He quickly groped for a moment, and then sacrifice his soul power, a little bit of impact on the stake, at first the stake did not respond, soon... Several strange things were found by mosang sheep. Following this trace, mosang sheep meticulously circulates gradually. Soon, people find a way to leave. "Zhonggong! The exit is in the middle palace! " He locked in the middle of the two stakes and looked there. Although there was a terrible smell of destruction behind them, and there were a large number of them, ordinary people would think that they would be torn to pieces when they passed by. But at this time, mosang sheep believe that all this is just a false appearance! It''s just an illusion used to confuse the people who set up the battle. It''s true that other places will be torn apart, but it won''t. He took a deep breath and ventured cautiously to the outside. Soon, his hand crossed the gap of the palace. We''re all right! Mosang sheep was overjoyed and walked out immediately. What a relief! Is this really a test? Mosang sheep are both happy and worried. Although this array is of high quality, it has no effect in practice! This makes mosang sheep can''t help but doubt the strength of Cangtian Yajun. But at this time, he seemed to think of something. He suddenly turned around and looked at the white night when his back was still analyzing the array of Dharma. But as soon as he opened his mouth, there was no more sound. He gazed at the white night, his eyes twinkled with cunning luster, and then suddenly raised his hand and waved towards the area of the central palace. Boom! The terrifying air blade of the space suddenly hit the past and tore up the wooden piles there. The stump is destroyed, and the rest of the pile is filled with a terrible sense of destruction. The whole wooden pile array turned into a unique array. "Well?" White night smell movement, people turn around, only to find that the mosang sheep do not know when has stood outside the array. He glanced at the damaged stake, moved his eyebrows, and asked faintly, "what do you mean?" Mosang sheep took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes: "I am the Lord of heaven cliff! This place should belong to me! And you are just a despicable and lucky mouse! White night, today, I will clean you up! " "It seems that you don''t think your life is long enough." The white night took off the golden sun order from his waist and said faintly, "if I crush it, you will surely die. Do you really want to betray me?" "Betrayal?" "White night, you take it for granted? I have never been loyal to you, how can I betray you? What''s more, you imprison me, the dove occupies the magpie''s nest, let me lose everything, how? Do you expect me to be grateful to you? " "So you don''t want to cherish the last chance I gave you?" White night sighed and said without expression. "Opportunity? Ridiculous, who gives it to whom? " Mosang sheep shook and laughed: "I tell you the truth, even if you crush the golden sun order, I may not die, you really think I have no means?" The voice dropped, only to see the mosang sheep shed the clothes of the upper body, revealing the strong muscles, and in his chest, there was a blood red mantra. He quickly slapped the mantra on his chest. Whoa! The incantation broke out in bursts of blood light, which covered the whole body of mosang sheep. White night frowned slightly: "what is this?" "Life extending mantra!" Mo sang Yang sneered: "even if you smash the golden sun order, I will not die immediately. With this life extending mantra, I can still live for three days. In these three days, as long as I master the power of the ancient great array, with the power of the big array, I can completely get rid of the power of Jinyang blood oath and survive successfully! White night, do you really think I''m so enthusiastic that I can help you master the ancient battle? You are still too simple It turns out that all this is in the plan of mosang sheep! At the beginning of his fight, he aimed at this ancient array, and intended to use him to solve the white night and recapture everything. After all, it was mosang sheep. The city hall was extraordinary.Hearing the sound of the white night, he took a deep breath: "how could I not expect you to do this? It''s just that I didn''t expect you to do it so quickly... " " haven''t you heard that it''s better to start first? " Mo sang Yang sneered and turned around. He clasped his fist and said, "master, I have successfully completed the test. Please give me the control of the ancient array." "The test time is not yet up. When the time is up, I will hand over the control of the array to the survivors!" Heaven cliff King light said. "He has no chance to come out!" Mo sang sheep smiles. But... The white night shook his head: "who said that?" (something happened today. I''m sorry for the late update. The other two chapters will be published around 9 o''clock, please forgive me) (I''m sorry for the late update.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1600 "Oh?" The white night looked indifferent, looked around the stake and said, "do you think that if you destroy the array mouth, you can lock me completely?" "Although this array is not a grand array, it comes from the hands of the king of heaven and cliff. Its foundation is there. If you can fully grasp the structure of this array, you may be able to artificially create the mouth of the array by dismantling and modifying its side array. I believe that according to your theory on the boundary of the great array, you can completely master the structure of the array Solution, it''s possible to do this, but... The elder won''t give you too much time. In such a short period of time, I''m afraid that you will be crushed by the amazing soul before opening the array mouth. You... Have no hope. " Mosang sheep squint and smile, the deep pupil rippling with a strong confidence. "Is it?" White night did not panic, but the eyes suddenly become cold up: "in fact, you have always had a misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding?" "What do you mean?" he said "The meaning is very simple. To break the array, it is not necessary to find the source of the array. There is also a most direct method! But you ignore it "Is there a more direct way?" Mo sang sheep heart suddenly a pumping, shudder way: "is what method?" I saw that the white night slowly pulled out the abandoned magic sword from his waist, and said coldly in his mouth: "it is to break it by force!" "Well?" The expression of mosang sheep is stagnant. Yeah. Force... Is also the means to break the phalanx. It is direct, more direct and more terrifying. In the face of this kind of array, are those peerless strong still grinding and hawing to find the mouth of the array? They''re just going to tear up everything that''s in their way. A force! We can break all kinds of methods! It''s just. This is the Dharma array arranged by the king of heaven cliff. How can it be broken? "Is this the abandoned sword?" Looking at the dark sword in the white night''s hand, there is a glimmer of surprise in the eyes of the king. "Master, can your wooden stake array resist the power of abandoning the divine sword?" Mosang sheep asked. "It depends on how he cuts it." Heaven cliff Jun light road. Mo sang sheep''s face is not very natural, carefully asked: "what do you mean?" "If he is the overlord of Lisheng state who can be lingjue, with this sword, he can easily be cut off, otherwise, he can''t break the array. From my point of view of his soul state and strength, it''s OK to cut it, but we have to do our best to chop out 100 million... Billion swords!" Hearing this, mosang sheep was stunned and laughed. "A billion swords for all? Ha ha ha ha, do you hear me? White night, get a billion swords. Let''s not say whether your strength can support you. If you cut out a billion swords, even if you wield them, there will not be enough time. It''s over! It''s all over, you have no way to go... "Mosang sheep laughed, his face full of joy and arrogance. Even the king of heaven cliff said so, what can''t be trusted? But at this time, the white night suddenly caught his eyes, and his arm climbed up a large number of golden lines like tendons, which covered the handle of the abandoned God sword along his palm. In an instant, the whole dark abandoned magic sword was instantly swallowed by a touch of gold. "Abandon the sky with a sword!" The white night howls, carrying the sword forward. Sonorous! Sword light explodes. The bleak sound of the sword seemed to shatter the void. The terrible sword spirit tore up all the wooden posts in front of him like destroying the withered and decaying. Annihilation with a sword! One sword dies! Bang! The stake was broken and turned into ashes in the sword spirit. The ferocious sword spirit rushed all the way and hit the barrier at the end of the space, which broke the barrier and almost tore the space apart. The arrogant laughter of mosang sheep stopped suddenly, and the eyeballs almost didn''t fall out of the eye socket. "Well?" The king of heaven cliff was also stunned. His face was full of amazement. Staring at the white night, he lost his voice and said, "this is... The sword spirit of the dead dragon?" "What?" Mosang sheep are struck by lightning. The white night will abandon the divine sword and collect it into the scabbard. People step forward and walk out of the wooden pile array. Looking at the white night coming towards him, mosang sheep shivered and came back to his mind. He suddenly stepped back a few steps, his face was full of Horror: "this... What''s the matter? How can you release the spirit of dead dragon sword? Isn''t the dead Dragon Sword sealed? Why... Why?? Do you have a dragon sword on you He has completely failed to understand the existence that has just entered the level of immortal master! This is a monster! It''s the devil! "Of course, I don''t have a dead dragon sword on me. However, the bridge between me and the dead dragon sword has reached the point of combining human and sword. Even if I don''t use the sword, I can still release the sword spirit of the dead dragon sword! In addition, the dead dragon sword is not sealed, but I am raising it The white night is light.Hearing this, the brain of mosang sheep is blank. People stand in the same place, but they can''t come back to God for a long time. Man and sword in one? Or with the dead dragon sword? "False, it''s all fake... I must be dreaming, this must be an illusion..." the mosang sheep recited, and people seem to have some nerves. How could he have thought that there were so many means and cards in white night? How did he ever think that even the people in Shenji palace were deceived in the white night... the sheep body of mosang was shaking all the time, and his eyes were shaking wildly, as if he had lost his soul. He knows, it''s all over! "It looks like you''ve all finished the test!" The king of heaven cliff regained his tranquility and said faintly, "however, there is only one Dharma array, and it will be up to you to decide who will take control of it." "Then I''ll have to consult him." The white night light way, the line of sight looks toward the mosang sheep, the bottom of the eye deep kills the idea agitation. "No!" Mosang sheep immediately knelt down on his knees, kowtow to the white night, and roared: "my Lord, I don''t want the big formation. The control of the big array belongs to you. I don''t want it! No more! Please spare me, spare my life He roared bitterly, as if he were mad. "I won''t give people a second chance." White night shook his head. "If you will let me go, I will offer you a treasure!" The mosang sheep screamed. "Treasure?" "Yes, treasure! It''s absolutely a treasure Mo sang sheep shrieked and then felt it from the waist. But just as he was about to take out the so-called treasure, the space around the white night suddenly shot out a large number of sharp stabs and stabbed at the white night fiercely. White night frown, just to resist. But the kneeling mosang sheep suddenly burst up, holding a crystal dagger in his hand, and stabbed at the spirit of the white night. "Go to hell!" He roared in a shrill voice. The crystal dagger is sharp. Yes. Just as the dagger approached the white night. Whoosh! A shining sword light suddenly burst out from the body of the white night, and fiercely cleaved to the mosang sheep. Pooh! Caught off guard, mosang sheep''s wrist holding a dagger was cut off on the spot. The sharp pain made his heart shrink. He was staring at the sword light. That''s the soul of shining sword! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1601 At last, there was no hope left in Mo Sang''s heart. Shining sky sword soul! Ruan Shi gave the best treasure of the white night! Shenji palace intends to exchange this item for the dead dragon sword. Although this item is not comparable to the dead dragon sword, it can be used to exchange it for the dead dragon sword, which is enough to show its grade! What''s more, can the things given by Shenji palace be poor? Mosang sheep''s face was pale, and the man hastened to withdraw. But the next second, several sharp lights came. Whew! Whew! The crackle came out. Just look at the two arms of mosang sheep being torn instantly. "Ah There was a scream. Mosang sheep fell heavily to the ground, blood gushed, and the severe pain made him shiver all over. The white night is expressionless and comes with the abandoned sword. Killing means crazy rippling. Mosang sheep did not dare to lie on the ground, and quickly got up again, and knelt down again: "Rao... Rao, Rao, Rao! White night, white Lord... White Lord!! I know I was wrong, I betrayed you repeatedly, you must hate me, so! I can accept you. I only ask you to spare me a dog''s life. Please! Give me a break! Please... mosang sheep kowtow madly, people seem crazy. In such a unique space, he had no chance to escape. But just after the words fell, a black light came again, and instantly stabbed down from his heavenly cover and penetrated it instantaneously. Pooh! The whole body of mosang sheep trembled, and the shrill voice of begging for mercy stopped abruptly. He looked at the white night, his eyes were round and his mouth was huge, but he could not say a word. The white night revolves the sword again. The roaring sound of the soaring sword Qi tore the body of mosang sheep in an instant. Click. Mosang sheep body burst and died on the spot. Pieces of meat and blood were scattered all over the floor. In this way, the black sheep of the king''s son falls from the sky! The white night silently watched the broken corpses on the ground. The man took a deep breath and put away the sword. Now, no one will fight with him again! "I didn''t expect that you not only possessed the abandoned God sword, but also constructed the human sword unity with the dead dragon sword! Very good. " The king of the heaven cliff nodded at the white night: "although you are not in a high state of mind, your chance, luck and your own efforts have made you have extraordinary strength. Young people, your future is limitless." "I''m the only one left now. I''m the only one left. I should be able to take control of the ancient array created by my elder?" Said the white night. It took me a thousand and a half years to build this ancient stone array, but it took me a thousand and a half years to build this ancient stone array! Anyone who can own it, even an ant, can ignore everything and surpass the heaven, but this array... I can''t give it to you! " As soon as this word falls, the white night is stupefied. "Why?" He asked in a hurry. "Because you failed the test!" Heaven cliff Jun light road. White night frowned and his face sank: "master, I have clearly passed the stake according to what you said. Why did I fail the test?" "Because you still don''t understand what I''m testing you for!" "The test of this wooden stake is actually just an opportunity. What it really needs to test is not your strength or your understanding of the boundary of the array, but your character and your attitude!" "Attitude?" The white night was stunned. "Yes." "I can''t let the Cangtian cliff fall into the hands of a ruthless and ambitious person! The control of my array is actually prepared by me for the future owner of the sky cliff. The sky cliff is created by me and represents my hope. Therefore, I hope it can be handed down forever. But if you want to keep the sky cliff forever, you must have a broad-minded, benevolent and powerful person to be the leader. You are really strong, but you are not kind enough, and your heart is even more It''s not broad, so I can''t give you the control of the big array! " The voice falls, sky cliff gentleman waved a hand, light way: "you... Can go!" Hearing the sound of the white night, the expression suddenly became cold. He never thought that the so-called wooden pile array was just a greasy spoon. It is human nature that Cangtian Yajun really wants to test. Nobody expected it! In fact, this array is not profound, so is the king of heaven cliff. Mosang sheep easily found the mouth of the battle, if he chose to tell white night and white night to leave together, then he passed the test.But he did not, but chose to destroy the front. As a matter of fact, mosang sheep has been eliminated since the moment he destroyed the array mouth. And white night after leaving the battle, choose to forgive mosang sheep, then he will also pass the test. But he didn''t, but he corrected mosang sheep! Such a cruel and despicable act, of course, can not be recognized by the king of the heaven cliff! Both of them have lost their chance and missed the ancient array. The white night vomited, his face showed a bitter smile. "I didn''t expect that what you tested was human nature... It seems that we have always been self righteous..." Cangtian Yajun did not speak. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head, staring at the sky cliff King: "but, do you understand human nature?" "Well?" "You don''t seem to be reconciled to it?" "Yes." "It''s no use if you don''t like it. You''ve lost. You don''t have a chance!" "No chance? Who said that? " White night faint smile: "I but have two opportunities!" "Two opportunities? What do you mean Cangtian Ya Jun frowned and asked in a deep voice. "Very simple meaning!" White night said: "first, I can leave now, and take the destruction of the sky cliff as a chip to exchange with you the control of the ancient array. If you don''t give it, the sky cliff will no longer exist! Don''t you want the sky cliff to last forever? If you don''t give it to me, it will die today "You can''t do it!" Heaven cliff Jun cold road. "You can try... But I won''t choose the first one for the time being, I''ll choose the second one!" "What''s the second one?" "That''s easy!" White night pulled out to abandon the sword, big step meteor toward the sky cliff Jun line, mouth cold way: "direct plunder!" This word falls, the sky cliff gentleman immediately Leng. Direct plunder? Take the things from him? Although he is only a wisp of ideas in this, but the words of white night, night is too shocking? This man is a madman! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1602 "Well?" God cliff king is quite surprised to see the white night, he obviously did not expect that this person should be so arrogant, dare to challenge him! "Interesting!" "Although I am just a wisp of spirit, and I don''t have much strength, but... Your success makes me feel angry, and I don''t have the will to fight for a long time! Young man, although you are arrogant and ignorant, but... I appreciate you very much! " "In this world of the jungle, reason, compassion and love have long been a decadent past. People always use the kindness and rationality of others to create flaws and break them to gain their own interests. They all say that evil can not suppress the right. However, we do not know that evil has always existed since the beginning of heaven and earth, and when does it oppress evil? You test my humanity with wooden stake array, so as to choose the leader who can lead it to the top. However, you don''t know that if there is no despicable means and cruel strength, the sky cliff will never be able to stand in this cruel world. The true justice is to achieve the light with more evil than evil. You are older than me and have more experience than me, but you have never seen through this Point, still immersed in the boring ideal, really sad! " Say, walk toward the sky. Hearing this, the king of heaven cliff was stunned, and the man was staring at the white night. "More evil than evil means to achieve light..." the Lord of the heaven cliff murmured. For a long time, he nodded slightly: "it''s very interesting to see that one''s deep-rooted ideas will not be changed by the words of others, otherwise, the thoughts of all people in the world will be unified? No matter how reasonable your words are, it''s hard to destroy my faith. " "I don''t intend to use a few words to change your mind, I just want to fulfill my idea!" When the voice of the white night falls, people have already approached the king of the sky cliff. The war spirit exploded. There''s a lot of killing. Soul power is like a raging beast! The dark abandoned God sword has been chopped! Words are the most useless things. Standing in such a cruel world, but always want to use words to influence the enemy, such people will only die extremely miserable. White night understands this truth, so when he is sure that the other side is the enemy, his killing heart has already started. The thick and fierce sword Qi turns into a huge net at the moment when the sword body falls, as if to cover all the things in front of him. But at the moment when the sword fell, the figure of Cangtian Yajun suddenly disappeared. Then, the whole space vibrated wildly. White night raised his head around, but saw a large number of dazzling halos in all directions. Those are strange and huge eyes, like the bright moon and bright day, huge and mysterious, they stare at the white night, as if they are looking at mole ants. In the white night, his face changed slightly and he waved his sword. Bang! A huge prison hand burst out of the ground under his feet, and immediately grasped him. Chirp!! Chirp!! Chirp!! Chirp!! At the moment when the prison hands wrapped up the white night, the vast and powerful forces shot out from those giant eyes. These forces heavy bang on the prison hand, although can''t tear the prison hand, but above the catharsis power is shaking the prison hand crazily. What a terrible scene! "Is this the power of the great array?" The night surrounded by prison hands asked coldly. "Yes." "Although my spirit can''t fully open up the power of this great array, I just need to motivate you a little bit, young man. If you can crack my array forces, I will give you the complete control of the whole array, and see if you have this ability!" "if I can break the power, then the control of this array has the final say. Do you still need your consent? " The white night ferocious way, the eyes are awe inspiring, suddenly pinch the finger formula. The prison hand that enveloped him exploded in an instant, and a large number of horrible force lines splashed outward. That''s all the power of abandoning the divine sword. They are like a ripple, pushing to the periphery, and all the array forces around the white night are all retreated. In the white night, the sword spirit of the dead dragon will be presented. The golden sword Qi whirled wildly around him, but he did not attack. At this time, the great array changed again. The huge eyes, like the sun and the moon, moved away. After a short time, all the eyes were arranged into an array of stars, and all eyes turned golden. Even half of the sky was rendered by them. Thick and fierce infinite power began to surge. It was too powerful to be described in words. It seems to be the most primitive force in the sky and the most powerful divine power of heaven and earth. This force soared wildly, and after only five breaths, it reached the peak, and then... Dong! A myriad of golden lightning flew out of those huge eyes and headed for the white night.But on the way down, they suddenly gathered together and turned into a golden Thunder Dragon, carrying the reverse reincarnation and smashing the heaven and earth, pressing toward the white night. The golden Thunder Dragon Charm is extremely extreme, the strength catharsis soars to the sky, looks like the flood water beast, by destroys the withered and decadent potential to spread around. Invincible power shocks the world! Whoa! The void on this side of the white night burst, the ground was destroyed in an instant, and the endless pressure almost made life unable to resist at all! How terrible! This is beyond the ordinary soul of the concept of power! The spirit believes that this power is enough to deal with this person. "My will is not wrong. If a despicable person takes over the sky cliff, it will only drag the sky cliff and all my wealth to pieces and destruction. I can''t tolerate the disappearance of all my efforts! So you can''t touch them! " The spirit murmured, and the firmness in his eyes became more and more strong. But at this time, the white night expression is tight, suddenly will abandon the divine sword in the hand toward the ground a stab. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" Boom! The sword Qi of all the dead dragons revolving around its body was like an arrow shot out and rushed to the Thunder Dragon, and a wonderful energy began to spread. The arrow didn''t enter into the interior of the dragon. The speed of the Thunder Dragon''s falling was madly falling, and its own halo and shape were changing. As soon as it was about to bombard the white night, the Thunder Dragon suddenly made a rotation in the air, and hit the huge eyes on the sky in reverse. "Well?" In the dark, there was a sound of surprise from the spirit of the king of the heavenly Cliff... but the Thunder Dragon flew back from the original road, and when it approached the giant eye, it turned into countless slender lightning and crashed into the giant eye. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! in an instant, all giant eyes are closed. The scene is very strange... . (mom''s injury is almost all right now. These two days are going through the procedures, so the update time will be a little later, the second and third will be updated around 1:00. Of course, this will not be regarded as today''s update. Today''s update is still from 5:00 to 8:00. Lao Huo actually wants to fix the update time, but many things in life are not It can be controlled by the old fire, please forgive me.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1603 "Well?" Seeing the closed giant eyes, the spirit of Cangtian Yajun felt something wrong. He didn''t give megaeye the order to close! What''s going on? But a moment later, the spirit suddenly responded and said, "how could you... Master such a strange method?" As soon as he said this, the closed eyes opened together. However, this time, the color inside each eye is no longer mysterious and thick golden yellow, but ferocious bloody red. Chirp... a lot of terrible rays burst out of those pupils. This time, instead of attacking the white night, the rays were hurtling around. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... as the rays hit, the void was rioted, and the atmosphere of destruction swept through the heaven and earth, and the rampart of the whole space was frantically torn. "I didn''t expect that you had such a means to control my array force by force!" "It''s a pity that my strength is not enough. Otherwise, I can control the whole ancient array with this move." White night light said. The inverted Liangyi array was taught by Qianlong to Bai Ye. Although this array is not a trivial array, it is a delicate array. Moreover, its array power increases with the strength of the array caster. There is no upper limit or lower limit. "It''s interesting. I look down on you! What about this one? " The king of the cliff in the sky drank low again. Whoa! A streamer suddenly rushed from all around the white night, enveloping him like a turtle shell. Looking up in the white night, his face was heavy. After this streamer covered himself, he found that all the strength of his whole body could not overflow, and all of them were isolated. He immediately manipulated the giant eyes on the sky to bombard the streamer. But as soon as the giant eye looked towards this side, they were destroyed one by one. "My array has another power, that is self-healing. I have placed the most powerful life gem in the central source of the array. Before the gem energy is exhausted, all parts of the array can be restored within 100 breath. Although you control part of my array force, I only need to destroy it, and when it is successfully restored, it will return to the whole Pang The big array is integrated! This move is just a check-up, not the original, and can not completely eliminate the power of the array! " Heaven cliff Jun light road. The voice dropped, and a large number of swords appeared in the void around. These swords are extraordinary. Their bodies are shining with silver light, and they have surging space power. After the formation, immediately toward the white night thorn. The sharp sword showed the meaning of tearing everything, and those streamers were not affected by these swords. When the sword penetrated in, it was easy to cross the streamer and kill to the white night. White night soul power can not be released, can not react in the first time, and when the sword rushed into the streamer, he wanted to do the reaction is too late. His face became tense, so he could only resist it by lifting the sword. But everything seemed too hasty, parried a few moves, and there were a large number of sharp swords on the periphery, and once again killed in the white night. All the sharp swords are continuous, like arrows, dense like rain for a moment. In the white night, his eyes are cold, and the sword Qi of the dead dragon spreads all over the body, and the strength of the body is activated to the maximum. After the third round of sword rain, the speed of wielding the sword in the white night could not keep up with it. The sword hit him fiercely. Although he was already a Brahman fighting body, he could not be immune to this terrible power. His body was immediately covered by the mud marks of Taoism. "Eh?" The king of heaven cliff showed a confused voice: "you still have the body of Brahman war? Are you really just a fairy master "What? Did you see that? " White night cold hum, simply can''t resist, all the strength concentrated in the skin layer, let those swords attack. It''s just. The number of these swords seems to have no end. Although they can''t split the bodies of the white night alone, when they accumulate to a certain number, they are out of control, and the bruises are getting deeper and deeper. If they continue, not only the body of the white night will be torn, but also their own soul power will be consumed in this intensive attack. "I''m just a wisp of spirit. I''m not the original one. Naturally, I can''t see through everything. However, your decision to give up resistance at present is very stupid. What I release is array power. You can''t be immune." Heaven cliff king said again. "Do you think I just give up resistance? How naive you are "Well?" Heaven cliff Jun Leng next, feel wrong. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something. After a careful observation of the white night, he found that his skin layer continued to have dazzling halos blooming. Every time it hit, these halos would flicker for a minute. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t notice at all. "Shining sword soul?"The king of heaven suddenly responded. It''s been a while since white night gained the soul of the sword. During this period of time, he has found out a lot of energy of Yaotian sword soul, and has a general understanding of it. The more desperate this magic power is, the stronger its power will be. Soon, the night suddenly opened his eyes, and the man immediately stood up, and the spirit of the sword in his body exploded and turned into a unique sword shadow, standing in the whole space. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... all the sharp swords were broken instantly. In the white night, the huge shadow of the sword soul in the sky suddenly cuts across the void. the void burst and twisted wildly, and endless power seemed to destroy everything here. "Sure enough, there are two sons, but in front of me, these means are still not enough!" The king of heaven cliff seems to be a little annoyed. He drinks a little, and then he wants to urge Jue again. Hearing the sound of the white night, he immediately stopped the attack. The sword soul disappears. "Well?" There is something unexpected about Cangtian Yajun. I saw the white night looking around, the expression is congsu, as if looking for something. Forget it! The spirit body of Cangtian Yajun could not have too much thinking ability. He no longer hesitated, and immediately urged the power of big array. This time, four huge figures appeared around the white night. These figures are a hundred feet high, each of them is like an ancient spirit, majestic and majestic. As soon as they appeared, the body of the white night was instantly suppressed, and people almost didn''t lie on the ground. He quickly pulled out the sword and stabbed it on the ground, supporting it with death. "What power is this The white night gnawed his teeth and said in a deep voice. "It''s just the medium strength of the big array!" The king of Cangtian cliff said: "under the force of suppression, it is impossible for you to reverse the control array force. Even... You don''t even have the ability to resist! You have lost www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1604 The four giants, with all kinds of powers, roared towards the white night. The void is like a wave, the waves of suppression are endless. A giant is blue, wearing battle armor and holding a long sword. The power of thunder and lightning whirls around him. His soul is so amazing that it can crush the whole continent into powder. The giant on the side is a flaming red robe, holding cane, and his whole body is as hot as fire. Every step, the ground will be melted, making people''s scalp numb. The giant at the other end is covered with tortoise shell and holds a Tomahawk that is even bigger than a man. His whole body breath is as good as gravity. Wherever he passes, no matter what it is, he will be crushed into nothingness, and even the space will be destroyed countless times. And the last giant is even more terrifying. His whole body is rippled with wind blades that can tear everything. His eyes are like stars, shining. In his hand is a slender blade, with the blade facing down. The ground is torn by the terrible breath released from the blade. Not only that, but also numb people''s scalp. Under the feet of these giants, there is a halo that can bloom with strong divine power. With the halo pattern, the white night can see what kind of power these giants have! Green dragon! white tiger! rosefinch! Xuanwu! This is the power of the four elephants! The four giants are like four walls surrounding the white night. The terrible force has oppressed the white night, and the spirit around it has been lost. If he can''t release his soul power, he can''t launch a counterattack. At this moment, the white night can''t even lift the sword. "You are a greedy man." Spirituality. The giant did not directly crush the white night, because the current situation, no matter who can see that the white night at this moment is like a prisoner in the execution ground waiting to be executed, he has been unable to escape. "I admit that." The white night is light. "It''s not your fault." The spirit of the heavenly cliff King spoke again: "in the face of huge interests, anyone can hardly control his emotions. If he can put his emotions in and out freely and never be affected by external factors, then he is no longer a human being! Although I would like to find this kind of person to inherit the Cangtian cliff, I understand that this is impossible. What I can do is to try my best to find someone close to this kind of person! Unfortunately, you are not! You could have left, but great greed forced you to do something stupid! As a punishment, I can only deprive you of your life, although this is not my original intention, but I want to maintain the stability of the sky cliff, to maintain my will to protect all the time The spirit of the king of heaven cliff shows a trace of pity, and then, without hesitation, he gives the order to kill. The giants around him immediately carried the terrible weapons in their hands and blasted toward the white night. The power of terror roared down. This is a square space, born under the terrible power of this giant, and exploded into a diamond! How amazing! The enemy is not human! However, at this critical moment, the white night suddenly raised his head and gave a smile: "I won!" "Well?" The spirit of the king of the heaven cliff was stunned. But see white night suddenly, eyes wide open, mouth riot out of a angry voice. "Reverse magic skill!" Bang! The void burst out in the distance. Then a transparent figure quickly flew out and fell towards the white night. The white night also very strange rushed out, fell into the broken void. This scene is almost in the blink of an eye, which is equivalent to blinking! In an instant, the white night escaped from the giant''s encirclement. And the figure... Fell on the position before the white night. "What?" The empty shadow is also the spirit body of the king of the heaven cliff, which makes a cry of shock. But before he had time to react, the four giants'' terror attack had arrived. The sound of explosion shocked the whole Cangtian cliff. The people on the peak of the sky are terrified. By the sword pit of the dead dragon. "What happened?" A Shenji guard looked at the shaking ground and frowned. "Is the dead Dragon Sword different?" "No! The movement and stillness seem to come from the ground! " Another Shenji guards the road. People are stunned, looking at the ground under their feet, the expression of calm. And in the unique space of the array deep underground. At the moment, the space has been completely cracked and broken, and the sky cliff is more like a boat in a storm, shaking wildly. The ground broke to pieces and turned into a vacuum. Violent forces mixed together to form a chaotic force, which rushed around. Just want to go out of the broken space of the white night immediately by this chaotic force to top back. This force destroys everything around and distorts the space crazily. Even if it is the white night behind the space, you can clearly see the surrounding space in deformation."I''m afraid the Vatican war cannot resist this power?" The white night took a breath and whispered to himself. This battle is really extraordinary. This lasted for about ten minutes, and everything outside gradually subsided. The white night calmed down and attached the sword Qi of the dead dragon to the whole body, and then walked out of the broken space carefully. Now. The unique space outside has disintegrated. The ground completely collapsed and turned into an abyss, as if after the end of the world. The white night looked at all this silently, suddenly, he saw a shaking broken figure. That is the spirit body of the king of heaven cliff. He was floating in the air, almost collapsing. The white night rushed over with the sword of abandoning God, raised it with one hand, and surrounded the spirit body directly with the powerful soul force. The spirit did not make any radical resistance. It can''t do it either. The weak spiritual power makes it extremely difficult to maintain its current form. "You won!" The spirit body weak said. "Then, can I have control of the formation?" The white night asked calmly. "Even if I don''t give it to you, you''ll have enough time to study this array, will you?" The spirit of Cangtian Yajun smiles bitterly and then raises his hand. The void breaks apart again. But it''s like a round ball made of crystal. The token falls, but turns into a book on the way. The spirit body held the book, turned around and handed it to the white night. This is a detailed record of the use of the night, and then the word movement. "The function and power of this great array will only exceed your imagination. This is what I have assembled from seven ancient arrays. This control can be turned into a token, activate the array, or turn it into a book to help you understand the various functions of the array..." the Spirit said weakly, "although I don''t want to give it to you, but it''s here, I have no other choice but to hope mine The whole life effort can be continued in your hands... " although the voice is weak, it reveals infinite desire and expectation. Thank you very much White night turned books into tokens and said slowly. Thank you very much The spirit body laughed at himself: "I never thought that the array I had worked hard to build all my life should have fallen into the hands of such a treacherous and despicable person as you. I''m just helpless. Why do you thank me?" "Treacherous and despicable?" White night eyebrows a pick. "I''m afraid you were looking for and locking my position before you deliberately accepted the move? You are obviously aware that whenever I activate the force of the array, I will expose my area. " The spirit body was weak and said: "once you lock my position, you will urge your unique skill of exchange and forcibly exchange with me. In this way, I will take the power of the four elephant giants instead of you..." "you are right, but... How can we start from this despicable The white night asked. Spirit body Leng next, spin and again bitter smile: "yes, war is not fraud! After all, it''s about life and death. " "It''s easy for the battles I''ve faced before!" White night turns around and plans to leave. "Is it? That''s why you have the character of not breaking the means to achieve your goal? " The spirit asks again. After a pause in the white night, he turned his head and asked the spirit: "how did you fall?" Spirit body Leng next, spin and hum a way. The eyes are full of anger and hatred: "it''s just betrayed by those who have been cut and trusted! It''s a pity that I have consumed too much physical strength to build this battle, otherwise, there will be no chance for that person to take advantage of it! " "It turns out that there are also such simple people among the supreme strong White night shook his head and asked, "if you are more treacherous and insidious than him, how can you die? If you can get rid of these despicable people, why do you put your hope here on those who you can''t see whether they are insidious or aboveboard? Why did you end up like this! Have you ever thought about it? " "So you mean that I should be as good as you for my own ends?" "I don''t ask you to achieve your own goals. I only ask you one question. If you are betrayed, it''s not you who die, but those who are loved by you. Are you willing to follow your own path of light?" The white night asked calmly. As soon as the words fell, the spirit was struck by lightning and stayed in place on the spot. "I''m sure you haven''t felt like that before!" The white night silently watched the spirit of the king of heaven cliff, and then shook his head again: "the survival of the fittest, the strong is respected! You don''t have to hate the person who betrayed you, because even if he can''t kill you, with your character, he will only fall in the treachery behind. You no longer belong to this era, because you have been eliminated alreadyThe words fall, the white night passes through the space gate, left the big array space directly. At last, his spirit became weaker and more sparse. Finally, it turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared completely in the space. Only a bitter voice floated in the space. "Am I really wrong in my life?" . (the next three shifts will be updated after 5 o''clock. If there is no change, women''s wear will be broadcast on the street, not because I want women''s clothes, but because I don''t give myself a little pressure, it''s impossible to put them together at all) and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1605 The disappearance of the spirit represents the complete death of the king. White night holds the token and looks at it silently. Two huge characters are carved on the token. Heaven! It glows softly, and at the moment the spirit dies, the token is perfectly linked to the white night. From this moment on, Cangtian cliff is no longer the former Cangtian cliff! It will give new life! Back to Cangtian peak, the whole Cangtian peak is still boiling at the moment. Huang Yao, Qi Ming, etc. don''t know what''s going on. They gather their strength and think it''s the people of the dark Dynasty. They are all nervous and exaggerate. "Cliff master!" Seeing the appearance of the white night, they quickly clasped their fists. "Cliff master, what happened?" Qi Ming asked. "It''s OK. It''s just that I have a little problem practicing." The white night is light. "There are some small problems in practicing kung fu?" Huang Yao and Qi Ming look at each other secretly. They can see the shock in each other''s eyes. Is this a small problem? What kind of unique magic skill is the cliff master practicing? "During this period, I''m going to close down. You guard the sky cliff and guard against the coming of the dark Dynasty. Do you know?" The road sank in the white night. "Yes." They said respectfully. White night nodded and turned away. The sky array has been found. In the following days, the white night is almost completely immersed in the sky array. Every day, they either study the array with the secret script of the token, or sink into the ground, enter the array space, and gradually explore and analyze. However, after the first glimpse of the gate, the white night has been deeply shocked by the content of the array. "this heavens array is really worthy of the law of heaven and precipice. It is not only based on three ancient templates, but also for its chaff and its essence, and combined with the basis of the seventy-three thousand and one hundred matrices, it can be said to be the best of all." ''s white night stares at the secret books and twittering. He didn''t even dare to think about such a huge and complicated array. However, such a terrible thing was created by man. How terrible! Before fighting with the spirit body, the power of the magic array played by the spirit body is just the tip of the iceberg. The sky array also contains the power of fire, ice, wind, stars and space. Not only that, but also the most mysterious and terrible power of time. According to the description in the secret script, when the power of the whole array is activated, the operator of the array can even use the array to reverse the time. This time reversal affects the whole Cangtian cliff. Once opened, the people who died before in the Cangtian cliff can come back to life immediately, and everything that was destroyed before can also be instantly restored. Except for memory, everything can be restored as before. How terrible it is! White night was shocked and excited. "Time means! I have mastered the power of time The white night whispers. Although this time reversal can only be back to an hour ago, it has been extremely amazing. The magic weapon used by the former Shenhou general was only more than ten rest Kung Fu, and the scope was smaller. Compared with the time magic weapon of Shenhou general, this array was almost against the sky. In the daytime, he began to study with forgetting food and sleep. And the sky cliff also restored calm again. Although the news that the dead Dragon Sword appeared on the Cangtian cliff has been passed on, no one dares to covet the dead dragon sword for the time being. Let''s not say that the dark Dynasty is a lesson in the past. Just talk about Shenji guards stationed around the dead dragon sword, which is not what ordinary people can provoke. But no action doesn''t mean people will give up. Every day, there will be a large number of people from outside the Cangtian cliff who used to buy goods from the heixuan auction house to enter the Cangtian cliff to inquire for information. For this phenomenon, there is no way to stop the white night, because Huang Yao is not the only one who repeatedly warned against the heixuan auction house. White night also heard about the background of the heixuan auction house, so he acquiesced to Huang Yao''s meaning and did not restrict those who came to heixuan''s auction house on the pretext. Everything was calm. Ice Queen also grew up safely under the protection of the white night, and successfully promoted to the next emperor. On the one hand, it is the unique cultivation environment and terrifying cultivation resources of Cangtian cliff. On the other hand, it benefits from the physical body given by the night. It''s just. The peaceful days didn''t last long. When the white night was still immersed in the sky array, a clan leader strongly demanded to see the white night. The visitor is Hua Shaolong, the head of the Hua family, a small family in cangtianya. Besides him, there was a beautiful woman in white.Originally, Huang Yao was responsible for some trivial matters, but this time, Hua Shaolong, the patriarch, was extremely resolute and strongly demanded to see the white night. Huang Yao saw that the other party may have something important to tell the white night, weighing again and again, he ran to report. Indulged in the white night of Da Zhen''s research, I was naturally upset and disturbed by people. However, at the moment, Cangtian cliff was still threatened by foreign enemies. After thinking for a moment, he agreed to see him. Back in the cliff hall, Hua Shaolong and the young woman are kneeling on the ground, waiting for the arrival of the white night. "Meet the cliff master!" They both called out. "Don''t be so polite." White night sat down, light said: "Chinese long, what do you want to see me?" "I have something important to tell you." Hua Shaolong whispered, but his voice dropped. He raised his head slightly and looked at Huang Yao standing beside him. Huang Yao saw this, his face changed, just about to attack. "Huang Yao, you go down first." Huang Yao was stunned, but he could only walk away with his fists. When Huang Yao leaves, only Bai Ye, Hua Shaolong and the young woman are left in the cliff hall. "May I speak now?" The white night asked. "Yes." Hua Shaolong clasped his fist and said, "cliff master, this is my daughter Hua Qianqian. Qianqian has been practicing in Outland since childhood, and her master is a member of the dark dynasty!" "Oh?" Hearing the three words of the dark king Dynasty, the white night immediately frowned: "what do you want to say?" Seeing Hua Shaolong clasping his fist again, he respectfully said: "Qian Qian, after learning about the sudden change of the Cangtian cliff and the opposition between the cliff master and the dark Dynasty, sneaked out and left the school. After all, if she did not leave, she would be held hostage by her teacher to control her subordinates and use her subordinates as internal agents to obtain the information of Cangtian cliff. Now Qianqian has returned safely, so I want to know To give Qianqian to the cliff master, Qianqian knows a lot about the dark Dynasty, including many important information. I think the cliff master will like it! " As soon as the words fell, the white night suddenly brightened. "What do you know?" He looked at the girl immediately. The girl shivered and lowered her head. She was very nervous and said, "go back to the cliff master, I know everything..." (it seems that you don''t have to worry about it) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1606 "Everything? Really? " Hearing the sound in the white night, her eyebrows locked up: "who is your master?" "Zhang Jiujun!" The girl''s voice trembled and said nervously. "Who is that?" I have been thinking for a long time, but I have never heard of this man. At present, his understanding of the dark Dynasty is only limited to the sand Yue branch of Shengxian region. Huang Yao and Qi Ming set out to set up the branch of cangtianya in Shengxian area, and also completed the repair of the damaged historical documents. However, there is not much recorded in the materials. 80% of them are about the branch of Shayue, but 20% of them talk about the headquarters, which is very vague. When checking those historical records, Bai Ye always had an illusion that Sha Yue knew in advance that he would be attacked here, so he deliberately left something that could be called chicken ribs to fool him. "Don''t you know Zhang Jiujun?" Hua Qianqian carefully looked at the white night, and then weakly said: "Zhang Jiujun is the operator of the headquarters and branches of the dark Dynasty, and the connection between the headquarters and the branches of the dark Dynasty is to be transmitted through the operator... Although Qianqian is not a member of the dark Dynasty, she is one of the disciples of Zhang Jiujun. The pavilion we practice in is adjacent to Zhang Jiujun''s secret meeting room. We often go to the training room I can see some mysterious and strange people coming to look for Zhang Jiujun. Although I don''t know who that person is, I guess most of them are from the dark dynasty! " "How did you know that Zhang Jiujun was from the dark dynasty?" Bai Ye Shen asked: "Zhang Jiujun should not be so stupid as to tell you these disciples about these things?" "This is certainly not what Zhang Jiujun said." Hua Qianqian shook her head and said: "Zhang Jiujun didn''t tell us anyone about his real identity. The Jiujun sect he founded was just for hiding people''s eyes. Before every secret meeting, he would activate the array to block all the breath and sound. We had no idea what they were doing in there until one time... There was an accident. " "Accident?" "Yes, this accident... It was actually because of me." Hua Qianqian said: "once, when the lecture was over, Zhang Jiujun ran to the closed door, and the senior brothers and sisters of the same school also benefited. I found that there was no one in the training room, so I didn''t look for a secluded place. I directly reviewed what Zhang Jiujun had taught in the training room. However, Qian Qian Qian''s talent was stupid and she didn''t understand it deeply This led to a rebellion of soul power, which blew up the cultivation room. Yu Wei diffused and accidentally hit the array source of the shielding array outside the meeting room of Zhang Jiujun. As a result, the array source became loose. Because I was afraid of Zhang Jiujun''s blame, I concealed this matter. My plan was to confess to Zhang Jiujun if the array failed. If it didn''t, pretend nothing happened. As a result, the array did not It didn''t fail. We sat in the training room and still couldn''t hear any sound about the meeting room until one time... I happened to pass by the door of the training room and heard the movement... " speaking of this, Hua Qianqian was afraid for a while. She patted her swollen chest and said carefully:" there was something wrong with the source of the array, but it was only a little loose It can still block the sound, but... It''s not absolute. Any distance within one meter from the conference room can clearly hear all the news about the conference room. Because of curiosity, every time I finish my training, I will walk next to the conference room to find out what they are doing, so I hear a lot of secrets about the dark Dynasty... So... So Only then did I know all this... " after hearing this, I felt a little shortness of breath in the daytime, and my doubts about the girl were much less. He took a deep breath and asked, "what do you know? Tell me, and tell me everything you know. " The girl saw the hot eyes of the white night, and immediately opened her mouth. She was too nervous to speak. "Girl, don''t be afraid. Adults won''t hurt you. Just tell me what you know!" Hua Shaolong, beside him, was busy comforting. Hua Qianqian lowered her head and twisted her hands together. She was very upset. But soon, she finally got up the courage to say what she knew. "As far as I know, the area where the dark Dynasty is located is located in the center of Lisheng Prefecture. They didn''t specify the specific location. However, the dark Dynasty''s branches spread throughout the whole Lisheng Prefecture. Almost every region has their own people. Even inside the Cangtian cliff, some people of the dark Dynasty exist..." "in addition, the recent action of the dark Dynasty is aimed at several pieces of spiritual stone treasures In order to maintain a huge institution, the dark Dynasty has to spend a lot of money every day. After ten days, they will go to Dongsheng mountain to attack the starting Shenzong! " "Every time they take action, they have a special person to deal with it afterwards. There will be no leakage of information and no trace left. Because of this, Shenji palace has never caught the hand of the dark Dynasty." "In addition, the dark Dynasty quietly occupied a lot of blessing places in Lisheng Prefecture. They set up a military field to cultivate the follow-up forces of the dark Dynasty. They had a special training system, and there was more than one set. Using different cultivation systems for different talents, they could cultivate strong people with extraordinary strength in a very short period of time, despite this rapid training It is very difficult for the educated to develop to a higher level in this life, but they can quickly produce follow-up forces and strengthen themselves... ""There are also... And the source of their skills and pills..." Hua Qianqian talked freely and said a lot, and people were not so afraid, and her pronunciation became clear. And the white night above listening to all this froze. In fact, he thought that the dynasty was more complicated than his own. What''s more, the means of their operation are also unimaginable and unique. Now think about it, Daye suddenly found that his method of managing longjue is too backward. The development of cultivation system, the occupation of all resources in the state, and the acceleration of the cultivation of follow-up forces... the scale of the dark king Dynasty can not be achieved by one or two top-notch existence. Hua Qianqian said a full half column of incense, before everything is explained. Although there are many things that she doesn''t understand very well, the information received by day night is enough and weighty. "I see." The white night took a deep breath, and his head swelled. He felt that it was hard to digest all this for a while. He waved and said faintly, "you go down first. Later, I will let Huang Yao give you the reward of the Chinese family. Let me be quiet." "Yes, cliff master!" Hua Shaolong quickly clasped his fist. But Hua Qianqian didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, she said, "cliff Lord, the dark Dynasty is so ambitious that you must stop them. Ten days later, they will attack Dongsheng Shenzong. Please inform Shenji palace and let them help Dongsheng Shenzong!" "Shenji palace will not intervene in the struggle between potential clans, even if told Shenji palace is useless." White night touched his chin and said, "but we can tell Dongsheng Shenzong that they may not believe it. And even if they do, they may not be able to resist the dark Dynasty even if they do!" "So..." Hua Qianqian lost her face. But at this time, the white night suddenly a light smile: "but we Cangtian cliff is able to hand!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1607 Knowing that the white night is going to Dongsheng Shenzong, Hua Qianqian''s nervous expression finally stretches out. White night is quite curious, Dongsheng Shenzong should have nothing to do with Hua Qianqian. Why does she care so much about Dongsheng Shenzong? After some inquiry, she found out that Hua Qianqian had heard about many inhuman and despicable acts of the dark Dynasty at the time of Zhang Jiujun. Therefore, she hated the dark Dynasty and gnashed her teeth. She longed for someone to come out and clean up the dark Dynasty. After all, if there is no one to stop this time, there will be only one end for Dongsheng Shenzong. That''s the door to be destroyed. In fact, with Hua Qianqian''s talent, it is easy to enter the dark Dynasty. Zhang Jiujun has received many apprentices, among which Hua Qianqian''s talent is the most amazing. Zhang Jiujun, as the operator, must be the first time to know about cangtianya, but he did not have the first time to win Hua Qianqian. According to Hua Qianqian, this is because Zhang Jiujun hesitated, because he had hinted that he would recruit some of his talented disciples into the dark Dynasty. However, the disciples did not know about the dark Dynasty at that time and did not understand what Zhang Jiujun meant. "Little Dragon." There was a cry from the white night. "My subordinates are here." "Now that the matter has been decided, you should not be slow. This time, you should go to Dongsheng Shenzong instead of cangtianya, and tell the Shenzong people what the dark Dynasty is going to do to them. If they don''t believe it, you should come back first. If they believe, you should make them ready to cooperate with us to solve these dark Dynasty people. Do you understand? ¡±The white night said solemnly. When Hua Shaolong heard the voice, he looked positive, and immediately hugged the white night respectfully and said, "I will live up to our mission." "Cliff master, those dirty and despicable people in the dark king Dynasty will surely bow down! Dongsheng Shenzong will also survive! " Hua Qianqian breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the autumn eyes of the white night is no longer that kind of fear, on the contrary, there is more worship. White night faint smile: "the matter is not over, now say these are too early, you go down temporarily." "Yes." They turn around and leave. Sitting in the cliff hall in the white night, he felt his chin and began to think. After about half a column of incense, he came back to his mind and called for Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Tao Cheng and some high-level officials of Cangtian cliff, where a meeting lasted for nearly a day. Not long after the meeting, Hua Shaolong, who left in a hurry, came back in a hurry and brought good news for the white night. Dongsheng Shenzong''s people agreed! White night was surprised to learn the news. He thought that Dongsheng Shenzong had to think about it for a few days to analyze whether it was the people of the dark Dynasty who wanted to attack them, or whether the Cangtian cliff deliberately said that to them. After all, everyone will have doubts about this kind of thing. But soon Hua Shaolong told him the answer. It turns out that Dongsheng Shenzong also noticed the strange things around the zongmen these days. First, there were many souls of unknown origin around the sect. Secondly, they found that the connection to other sects was interrupted. All of their communication magic weapons suddenly failed, and the people sent to contact other disciples were not heard. This makes Dongsheng Shenzong feel extremely frightened, and also knows that someone must be attacking them. Hua Shaolong''s arrival is a dawn in the dark for Dongsheng Shenzong. Will they refuse? After learning about this, Huang Yao and Tao Cheng immediately suggested that they should take action at night to help Dongsheng Shenzong. Dongsheng Shenzong is also a large-scale sect. If you can help Dongsheng Shenzong, you can draw it as an ally. At that time, it will be more powerful to deal with the dark Dynasty. The white night thought for a moment, nodded, and immediately agreed to come down, and quickly gathered the elite, a total of 8000 powerful terror soul, the mighty March to Dongsheng Shenzong. Hua Shaolong and Hua Qianqian also accompanied. During this period of time, Hua Qianqian is almost always with the white night, to solve his doubts about the dark Dynasty. Hua Qianqian, who is her own person, is much better than Jihuan commander. She almost knows everything. Even if she doesn''t know, she will try to analyze it for the day. "Cliff master, why do you dare to fight against the dark dynasty?" On the way, I don''t know where Hua Qianqian had the courage to ask questions to Bai Ye. White night eyebrows slightly moved, originally did not want to answer, but see Hua Qianqian that look forward to the eyes, and shake his head and smile: "when life is threatened, there is no so-called dare, but not fight!" "Countless people have been harmed by the dark Dynasty, but according to what I know, many people have lost their fighting spirit after learning the three words of the dark king Dynasty, but they don''t want the cliff master to challenge the dark Dynasty. Qianqian admires them." Hua Qianqian revered. The white night laughed and did not speak. After about half a day''s journey, the team finally arrived near Dongsheng Shenzong. The white night did not enter Shenzong directly, but stopped in a mountain stream outside Shenzong. Hua Shaolong went to Shenzong alone and met with Shenzong people.After half a column of incense, Hua Shaolong returned. "Cliff master, Shenzong warned that there were spies from the dark Dynasty nearby. He hoped that we would not be exposed for the time being. After the dark Dynasty attacked Dongsheng Shenzong, we should cooperate inside and outside to encircle them and eliminate them. We''d better catch some alive people and give them to Shenji palace so that the people of Shenji palace can attack the dark dynasty!" Hua Shaolong went to the white night and said. "The reason why Shenji palace can''t take advantage of the dark Dynasty is that they don''t have any evidence. If they can get the stolen goods together, Shenji palace can have an excuse, then it can comprehensively crack down on the dark dynasty!" Hua Qianqian said with a smile. The white night nodded: "then according to the people of Shenzong, we will stay still and wait for the people of the dark king Dynasty to take the bait!" "The master of the cliff is wise!" "If you give orders, you can meditate in situ and take a rest. Without my command, you are not allowed to release any soul power!" "Yes." The sound fell to the ground, and everyone hid in the mountain stream, like a statue motionless. During this period, it was calm. Soon, the time of the tenth has come. There was also movement in the direction of Shenzong in the distance. The white night got the information from the scout and immediately went to the mountain to look at the past. As Hua Qianqian said, the people of the dark Dynasty are coming! Although the number of people who entered the East Dynasty was not so many, the number of people who entered into the East Dynasty was not very fast, but the number of them was very small. "My Lord, the fish is on the hook!" Huang Yao and others rushed over and said happily. "The people of the dark Dynasty have arrived. We need to support Dongsheng Shenzong as soon as possible. My Lord, let''s move now." Hua Qianqian and Hua Shaolong are also busy speaking. "Let''s go." In the white night, a trace of strange light flashed through the bottom of his eyes, but his face was still calm. "Go Hua Shaolong shouts. The team immediately got up and leaped one by one, as if a meteor had hit the other side. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1608 With the command of the white night, the souls of the sky cliff all flew out, one by one, like a meteor, towards Dongsheng Shenzong. "All of you, don''t have any hesitation later. If you meet the people of the dark Dynasty, you can kill them. First, reduce the strength of the dark Dynasty, and then try to capture them! If they can''t be captured, they will all be wiped out and none will be left! " Huang Yao yelled. After all, the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace have been going around for so many years, and there is no evidence left. It can be seen that it is very difficult for those who capture the dark Dynasty alive to testify against the dark Dynasty. But if you can capture one person, it''s the best. However, when the crowd approached Dongsheng Shenzong... Hua! A large number of red webs like spider silk rose from all directions of Dongsheng Shenzong and quickly covered the door of Dongsheng Shenzong. The dark Dynasty, which had just rushed in to fight with Dongsheng shenzongren, immediately became a turtle in a jar. These big nets seem to be made of unique materials. The strong men of the dark Dynasty attacked and killed them crazily, but they couldn''t tear them apart. The people of Cangtian cliff were all shocked. "This is..." "this is like a net made of ice and blood!" Tao Cheng''s eyes are bright and he can''t help but breathe. "What? Ice soul blood silk? " Qi Ming was shocked. "Ha ha, it seems that Dongsheng Shenzong is also prepared to use it. It is said that the ice soul blood silk is woven from a drop of extremely cold blood produced in a cold land for 3000 years. Whether it is used as armor or making array, its thickness and ferocity are extremely terrifying. It is also a top-grade artifact in Lisheng Prefecture. Unexpectedly, Dongsheng Shenzong used it to create a net All the people of the dark dynasty! fierce! How wonderful Hua Shaolong laughed and quickly clasped his fist at Baiye: "cliff master, time is not waiting for us. Now the people of the dark Dynasty can''t fly. We should immediately rush in and destroy the power of the dark Dynasty with the people of Dongsheng Shenzong! We are sure to win However, Bai Ye touched his chin and thought for a moment: "since they can''t escape, it''s better to inform Shenji Palace at this time? After all, it''s a combination of stolen goods and stolen goods. It should be better if there is a Shenji palace Hua Shaolong was in a hurry. He quickly clasped his fist: "cliff master, Shenji palace wants to inform you, but this matter is also very slow now! Although Dongsheng Shenzong has trapped the people of the dark Dynasty, they are not the opponents of the dark king. If we do not support them, the dark Dynasty will wipe out the whole Dongsheng Shenzong. At that time, the strong man of the dark Dynasty can find the soul control device about the blood net from the master of Dongsheng Shenzong, and then he can withdraw the blood net and escape from the heaven! At that time, what we have done will not be in vain? " "Yes, yes..." this has attracted many people''s approval. The white night hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "you are right, I really can''t wait to die..." Hua Shaolong was overjoyed and made a bow. In the white night, he took down the fighting order from his waist and activated it slightly. When he wanted to contact the people in Shenji palace through the fighting order, he found that the surrounding area had been shielded by people, and the information was extremely difficult to send out. "Cliff master, what''s the matter with you?" Next to Hua Qianqian carefully asked. "Nothing, it''s just... Someone blocked the spread of information in this area!" White night frowned. "It must have been done by the people of the dark Dynasty. Before they started, they must have prepared everything and sealed off this area to prevent Dongsheng Shenzong from asking for help!" Hua Tianlong gnaws his teeth. "No matter! Kill it first The white night put away the token and rushed in. "Come on, keep up!" Hua Shaolong cried out. The strong are flocking. When the people from the cliff of heaven arrived, the big net broke open and rushed in. "It''s the man from the sky cliff!" "Great, Lord, they are here at last When the disciples of Dongsheng Shenzong saw the people rushing in from the outside, they made cheering voices one by one. Huang Yao and others rushed to the rear of the dark Dynasty. "Kill!" There was a roar. The elites of Cangtian cliff offer sacrifices to the soldiers and force them to attack each other. The murderous spirit of the riot and the manic soul power rippled wildly. The whole Dongsheng mountain is shaking. Here Dongsheng Shenzong''s people saw that the sky cliff began to move, immediately cooperate with the start of counterattack. More than a hundred strong men of the dark dynasty became jiaozi directly, and they were attacked by enemies... the scene was in chaos, and the sound of fighting and soul fighting was heard all the time. All kinds of soul techniques were running wild. The whole Dongsheng Shenzong was directly transformed into the end of the world, and countless people fell in the middle of the encirclement and suppression of both sides, and the bodies were like dumplings In the cold valley. "Cliff master!"At this time, a voice of surprise came from the side. On the other hand, he found that it was the Lord of Dongsheng Shenzong who came to visit him... this is a middle-aged man with a brown cannon and a goat beard. His breath is heavy, his eyes are deep, and there is an elusive meaning. It seems that he is no ordinary person. The Lord of Shenzong was very excited. He rushed here and immediately made a standard bow to Bai Ye: "thank you for your help in today''s affairs. Otherwise, Shenzong will no longer exist in Dongsheng." "The Lord is polite, but it''s just a little work. What''s more, the dark Dynasty has acted like this. We, the powerful and powerful state of Lisheng, should be punished by everyone?" White night light smile way. "The cliff master can have such a chest and vision, it can be seen that you are not mortal. The new era of Cangtian cliff has arrived, and the cliff master will lead Lisheng prefecture to a more glorious peak." The Lord of Shenzong flattered. "The Lord praised it falsely." A faint smile on the white night. However, the next second, the smiling God of God suddenly began to smile cold, and his excited eyes were filled with fun and ridicule: "absurd praise? Yes, to you, what I have said is indeed false praise, and you still have some self-knowledge. " "Well?" White night slightly frown, light looking at the God of the LORD: "what do you mean by this?" However, as soon as he finished speaking, he found that he was bound by a transparent rope. What is this? As soon as the white night''s face congealed, he struggled fiercely, but he could not get rid of the rope. The strange rope even sealed his soul power, making it difficult for him to overflow half of his soul power. White night immediately turned around and found that the source of the rope... Is from Hua Qianqian! At the moment, Hua Qianqian is also looking at him with a smile. The playfulness on his small face is very unreal... "sorry for the white night!" Hua Qianqian squints and smiles. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1609 When Hua Qianqian''s magic rope tied up the white night, those Dongsheng Shenzong people who fought with the people of the dark king Dynasty suddenly stopped attacking the dark Dynasty and jumped over one by one and killed the people on the sky cliff. And those who died in the dark king Dynasty also got up one by one, bumping into Huang Yao and others like crazy. It turns out that they are all pretending to be dead! Dongsheng Shenzong''s people are just acting when they fight with the dark Dynasty. Now people on both sides share the same hatred and fight against the sky cliff together. The situation on the scene has changed between the electric light and the flint! The situation is totally one-sided. The strength of Cangtian cliff has been retreating to the edge of the blood net, which is hard to resist. Seeing this scene, the white night vomited his turbid qi and said faintly: "it seems that I fell into the trap..." "did you realize that?" Hua Shaolong also opened his mouth. He squinted and looked at the white night with a smile on his face: "I thought that the person who can take the Cangtian cliff should be a powerful role, but I didn''t expect that you are so simple. All this is too smooth?" Although the white night is bound, but there is not much change on the face, people appear particularly calm, it seems that all of these do not feel panic. "It seems that what you said is true. There are spies of the dark Dynasty on cangtianya. I didn''t expect that the Hua family was actually a member of the dark Dynasty." With a faint smile in the white night, he said, "not only that, but also Dongsheng Shenzong. You deliberately revealed such information to me, cheated me out of the sky cliff, and then set up an ambush here... It''s a seamless plan, and with your acting skills, all these are really perfect." "Cliff master, how can you think so? In fact, Qianqian still adores you Hua Qianqian looked innocent, but soon, her innocent little face showed a proud smile: "but no matter how fierce you are, you can''t fight against the dark Dynasty. Don''t you know that the palace of miraculous facial expressions can''t help the dark dynasty? Why do you think you will be our opponent? " The innocent and delicate face reveals the insidious which is hard to catch. The white night frowned and looked over. The people in the sky cliff have been forced to a dead corner. The whole situation is under the control of the dark Dynasty. "Red! This man, give it to me Just then, a cold voice came. White night slightly side of the head, looking toward the sound source, but see the periphery of a team of people. That is a group of sand Yue. "Red dress?" In the white night, her eyes were slightly frozen, staring at Hua Qianqian, and she said coldly, "are you... " ha ha, it seems that the cliff master still remembers the little girl. She is really honored! " Hua Qianqian''s eyes narrowed, and her whole body breath was slightly shaking. Her figure was gradually blurred. After about three rest, the blurred figure gradually became clear. People looked again and found that Hua Qianqian had changed greatly from before, and suddenly became the appearance of the woman in red who had been stationed in the dark Dynasty of Shengxian region. Seeing this scene, many people''s faces changed. The strength of this woman is extraordinary. Her means are definitely on the sand Yue, which is enough to compete with Ruan Shi. Although the white night conquered the Cangtian cliff, it is difficult to fight with this woman. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is too large. "It''s you." "No wonder you can sneak attack me silently and bind me, and I try my best to break free. If it is a sand Yue, I''m afraid it will be impossible to subdue me." "Although Sha Yue got my secret skill of the dark Dynasty and restored its strength, he was the one who was injured. It is unrealistic to arrest you, so I can only do it myself." The woman in red said with a smile: "white night, everything is done. You have gone. Don''t resist. Now there are two ways to go. One is to answer all the questions I asked. Then, surrender to my dark Dynasty and serve my dark Dynasty. So, you can live. And the second one is a dead end. White night, how do you plan to choose?" "You want me to surrender? That''s all you''re trying to do for me? " Asked the white night. "Of course not." The woman in red pursed her lips and said with a smile: "in addition, I also want to know why you can easily defeat Sha Yue by virtue of this childish and unbearable soul state? This is also my "not enough?" The woman in red said with a smile. "Enough..." white night light smile, shook his head: "but I will not answer any of your questions, not only that, I will ask you some questions, and I think your people should be obedient to answer me." This word falls, the smile of the woman in red suddenly converges a few minutes, the eye also twinkles a touch of surprise. "Do you want to be tough when you''re dying?" Sha Yue said coldly: "in addition to your abandoned sword, the rest of the people from the sky cliff have no chance to break through the blood net and escape from the heaven. Now the Lord in red has subdued you. In the white night, you are our plaything. If you want to live, you should obey our arrangement immediately. Otherwise, I don''t mind sacrificing you here.""Sand Yue, don''t talk nonsense, we take the white night, the rest of the sky cliff people, kill it!" The woman in red felt something was wrong. She didn''t want to talk nonsense again. She gave the order directly, and she had to drag the white night away. But right now... boom!! A violent Bang came out of the sky. The people of the dark Dynasty and Dongsheng Shenzong were all stunned and looked at the four sides with horror. However, a large number of figures appeared around the whole Dongsheng Shenzong. Each breath was terrible and poured into it. Such as the wave of soul force, the pressure of people can not breathe. "What''s going on?" The color of the sand Yue is dark. "No, it''s... It''s from the sky cliff!" The Lord of Shenzong''s face changed greatly and he cried out. The crowd was shocked. I found that countless people came from all directions. These are the strongmen of Cangtian cliff. Like Tietong, they surrounded the whole Dongsheng Shenzong tightly... Sha Yue was stunned. There are countless souls in all directions. Each of them is ready to fight. Each of them is full of soul power, arrogant and staring at this head. This time, the people of the dark dynasty became a turtle in a jar! The woman in red looked around unexpectedly. For a long time, the talent came back to God, smiling at the white night: "so... You have already seen through all this?" "Now, I''ve got two choices for you." White night looked at her quietly: "one, surrender, two, die!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1610 "Oh?" The woman in red looked at the white night, her ruddy mouth rose slightly and said with a smile: "white night, you seem to be a little confused about the status quo!" "The status quo?" "You seem to have forgotten that you are still in my hands. You are still my prisoner now. What''s the use of your coming? I''m not going to kill you for a second Said the woman in red with a smile. "Then you are wrong." Shake your head at night. "Well?" The woman in red frowns slightly. Now. Keng! In the white night, the sword suddenly flew up, turned into a black light, and chopped at the woman in red. The woman in red looks a little tight, fixed eyes a look. The black light is just the abandoned sword. What''s going on? His power, soul power and immortal power are all suppressed by my magic weapon. He can''t even motivate him. How can he easily control the abandoned magic sword? The eyes of the woman in red are puzzled. But now she has no time to think about it. Only to see her green like jade finger stretched out, finger tip actually against a only peanut size space force, this power gathered into a group, strange very. Can skillfully use such exquisite spatial power, enough to show the strength of women. Dang! A clear sound came out. The jade finger of the woman gently pressed against the sword body of the abandoned God sword, and the violent force of the abandoned God sword rushed forward along the sword body. However... all the forces ran into the spatial forces on the woman''s fingers and disappeared. It turns out that... It''s not just as simple as space power, but also a wonderful space door! The woman knew that her power could not be resisted, so she directly passed away the power of the sword. But after counteracting this blow, the female finger sends force again, the finger moves to the side! Dang! The tip of the abandoned sword deviated, and the whole sword whirled in the air. Then it flew backwards and inserted into the scabbard around the waist of the white night. The white night offensive is over, and... It''s easy to be defused... this woman is really extraordinary. My eyes are cold at night. Her strength would be more terrifying than she understood. Bai Ye believes that unless the dead dragon sword is successfully raised, then he still has the strength to fight. Otherwise, even with the dead dragon sword and the abandoned divine sword, Bai Ye is not her rival. After all, her understanding of the art of space has reached an inhuman level. After stopping the abandoned sword, the woman immediately started to take off the sword from her waist. But at this time, the white night retreated and dodged. The rope that was tied to him had been broken. "Oh?" The woman glanced at the body of the white night and said with a faint smile: "originally, the abandoned divine sword just attracts my attention, so that you can break away from my bondage... But I am curious that the power of abandoned divine sword is obviously used to attack me. What strength can you cut off my shackles? White night, the power you just used is the power to defeat the sand Yue, right "Yes." "What power is that?" The woman asked. "What right do you think you have now to force me to answer your question?" White night shook his head. When the woman heard the sound, she burst into a smile. "Hahaha..." the laughter is pleasant, especially loud. The people next to me frequently looked at each other. Sand Yue, the Lord of Shenzong and others are indifferent. Although there are numerous strong enemies around, and although the white night has broken free from the shackles, they don''t seem to be flustered, as if everything is still in their hands. "White night, are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid?" At this time, Hua Shaolong said with a sneer: "do you think that with you and the stinky fish and shrimps around here... You can be the opponent of the adults in red? Hum, I can''t do more than I can! If the Lord in red hands with all his strength, it''s easy to step down your sky cliff! You don''t think you can hold us down with too many people, and adults in red can make them disappear in a flash! Do you understand? " The voice fell to the ground, and many people in the dark Dynasty laughed. Indeed. The woman in red is not a sand Yue. She''s a strong headquarters player. Her level is stronger than sand Yue, strength is more than countless sand Yue. She wants to make a move... What''s the use of abandoning the magic sword in the white night? The fight just now, has been able to prove her strength! The reason why a woman is so committed is the same, because she knows that she is the strongest here. However... White night is gently shaking his head, light said: "do not understand!""What do you say?" Hua Shaolong''s face was stunned, and then he became iron green: "you are so brave..." Hua Shaolong wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the woman in red. "Don''t talk nonsense. Things have come to this stage, and arguments are useless. If we delay it, we''re afraid that something will happen! If he resists, he will not be forgiven. " And white body, cold, red. All the people of the dark Dynasty also acted immediately. The strong move, an instant, the white night came here an unprecedented pressure. The surging sense of killing permeated his whole body. The tyrannical power shakes the heaven and earth, and makes the spirits around them tremble and dare not to approach! But... the night was still. With his hands attached behind him, he didn''t even pay attention to the woman in red, as if he had ignored the attack! "What?" The woman in red was stunned. Is this man crazy? Didn''t respond? However, the next second, the mutation! Whew! Just look at the whole horror of the Red Net suddenly broken, a arrogant force instantly suppressed in the whole Dongsheng Shenzong! The heroes were shocked. At the same time, a peerless sword light swept over and killed the woman in red. All the soul power, immortal power and killing intention around the woman in red are torn apart, and all of them no longer exist! Her face sank and she hastened back. When she just retreated, a sword light will come over and smash the void on her side. The sword light, like lightning, shakes the world. "Ah?" All the people around him gasped, their scalp was numb, and they looked at the sword light. But in front of the white night, I don''t know when there is a man wearing silver armor and holding a long sword. The man''s eyes are cold and his breath can''t be detected. But when he goes to the war, he can give people a strong feeling of standing up against the sky... "is this... Shenji guard?" Sha Yue immediately recognized the identity of the visitor and immediately cried out. The red dress woman autumn eye tightly congeals, will gaze toward the white night, coldly way: "you unexpectedly... Brought the Shenji guard?" "Now, it''s stolen goods and got it?" White night light a smile way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1611 Seeing the man with the bright silver armor, all the people of the dark Dynasty could hardly see the extreme. The little face of the woman in red is slightly tight, and a trace of cold flashes in her autumn eyes. The sand Yue snorted and did not speak. The Lord of Dongsheng Shenzong and Hua Shaolong have been in a panic and fear. In fact, many soul people present don''t know much about the Shenji guards in Shenji palace. But... People in the dark Dynasty know the terror of shenjiwei. Because understanding Shenji palace is a compulsory course for the people of the dark king Dynasty. After all, what they did ran counter to the Shenji palace. Once they were caught by the Shenji Palace''s people, they would pull one hair and move the whole body, and the whole dark dynasty would be pulled into the water. Especially at this critical moment, Shenji palace has more than one eye staring at the dark Dynasty. The people of the dark Dynasty have repeatedly warned the people of the powerful clan that they should never provoke shenjiwei. Only in one case can they fight with them. That is, the dark Dynasty has come to an end! The woman in red stares at the shenjiwei for a moment, spins and takes a deep breath, and a faint smile rises again on her face: "what? White night, are you the one who moved out of Shenji palace to scare me? Hehe, do you think it''s useful? " "Is that useless?" The white night asked. "What''s the use, you say?" The woman in red blinked her autumn eyes, looked at the Shenji guard with amusement, and said with a smile, "I want to ask this adult, what''s wrong with our dark dynasty? What rules have been broken? No Today''s event is just a conflict between the dark Dynasty and the cangtianya forces. Why? Is Shenji palace still involved in the conflict of forces? Have you violated your own rules, too? " The words fell to the ground, and Hua Shaolong and other talents suddenly responded. They didn''t seem to have done anything big, did they? They don''t want to kill the dragon sword now, let alone do something to threaten the state of Lisheng. In principle, Shenji palace has no reason to move them. The shenjiwei was silent. But the white night was expressionless and said, "who said you didn''t break the rules? You have broken the stability and peace in the state of Lysander. You have broken the rules "What have we done?" A touch of worry flashed in the eyes of the woman in red, but there was no big change on her face. She asked with her hands holding her chest. "You intend to capture the dragon sword!" Open your mouth at night. Many people in the dark dynasty took a cold breath on the spot. "White night, you are bloody here!" Sha Yue immediately drank: "you don''t have a dead dragon sword. How can we capture it? What''s more, our dark Dynasty never thought to touch the dragon sword! White night, you should not slander us in front of the Shenji guard, otherwise, we will never let you go "That''s right." The woman in red gave a faint smile, and her face did not show any sense of panic. She turned her eyes in autumn and asked with a smile: "tell me first, do you have any evidence? If you don''t have evidence, you are slandering us. In this way, I think I will kill you to vent my anger, and there is no reason for shenjiwei to stop me?" The people of the dark Dynasty were all staring at the white night, and they were trying to kill again. The surging murderous spirit began to surge. Although the woman is full of smile, but at this time, she also moved to kill the heart! No one dares to fight against her dark dynasty like this. This white night... Must be eliminated! But at this time, in front of the white night, like a statue of the Shenji guard suddenly moved up. He glanced at the woman in red, a pair of sharp eyes seemed to see through it, and made a clear and powerful voice: "you want to kill him?" "What? Does Shenji Wei not agree with me to do this? " The woman in red frowns darkly. "There is no agreement." Shenji guard shook his head and said: "if before, we would not ask about how you fought with cangtianya. Of course, the premise is that you did not violate the regulations. As for now... In the near future, you can''t kill white night, let alone hurt white night. Otherwise, Shenji palace can only intervene!" This fell to the ground, and the scene was in uproar. People on this side of the dark dynasty all showed an incredible look. "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Are the people of Shenji palace going to protect this son?" The main shock of Hua Shaolong and Shenzong was shocked and called out. "Lord Shenji Wei, please give us an explanation!" Sha Yue''s eyes showed killing intention, and he cheered coldly. "Although I have no obligation to tell you, but the situation is so, I''ll make it clear." The Shenji guard said solemnly: "at present, the dead dragon sword is sealed on the Cangtian cliff. In order to successfully recover the dead dragon sword, our Shenji palace has discussed with the Cangtian cliff. Before the Deathly dragon sword is finished, the Cangtian cliff will be temporarily protected by our Shenji palace, and help us guard the dead Dragon Sword together with Shenji palace! The God of heaven cliff, white night, will also be our number one candidate for protection. After all, if the white cliff master is present, the Cangtian cliff will be stable. If he dies and is replaced by someone else, there will be trouble with the dead dragon sword. However, there are countless kinds of terror swords. Our Shenji palace has issued death orders, so no one can hurt the white cliff master during this period of time, If you move him, you will become the enemy of our Shenji palace. Do you understand? "The sound spread in all directions. Countless people gaped. Everyone looked at the shenjiwei and the white night behind, but they were speechless. Sha Yue fist clenched death, in the eyes of resentment and unwilling is particularly obvious. The woman in red was also stunned for a moment, then she turned and covered her lips and laughed. "Ha ha ha ha... I didn''t expect you to hook up with the people of Shenji Palace at night? Ha ha ha, interesting! It''s so interesting, ha ha... " " didn''t you want to kill me before? " "I''m standing here now, you can do it!" he said "Oh? Are you provoking me The woman in red stopped smiling and squinted. "Yes." "Then you have never thought that the dead dragon sword can not be sealed for a lifetime. Sooner or later, it will be unsealed, and according to the details of Shenji palace, the day will not be too long! You have offended me to death, and when they no longer protect you, what will you take against me The woman in red asked with a smile. "It won''t be that day!" White night light said, spin and direct step, toward the woman line. The crowd was stunned. Woman Liu Mei frowns again: "what do you want to do?" "Kill!" "Since I have arranged all these things, if I can''t kill you, what''s the significance of all this?" he said The voice fell to the ground, and the people of Cangtian cliff moved up and killed the dark Dynasty. "But did you kill me?" The woman in red stares at the white night and asks coldly. But the next second... She knew the answer. Because after the white night, shenjiwei also moved. He followed the white night and walked towards the woman in red step by step www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1612 Seeing that the Shenji guard came with the white night, the woman in red looked a little tight and said in a deep voice, "Lord Shenji Wei, what are you doing?" "Obey the order of the commander of the guard and protect the Lord of the heaven cliff." Shenji Wei said calmly. "Protect the cliff master?" The woman in red frowned: "what do you mean? Is it said that this man is going to kill me, and if I fight back and destroy him, you must stop me? " "I just follow the order of the commander. If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can go to Shenji palace and complain to me. I think the commander will punish me accordingly." Shenjiwei is still that expressionless look. People on the dark side were furious. The autumn eyes of the woman in red also coagulated. But now there are not many opportunities for her to think. Because the night is coming. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the space around the woman in red is tortuous. She immediately raised her hand and gave a subtle force to smooth the space. But the next second, the sword has been killed. The spirit of the rebellious abandoned God sword exploded and turned into countless small swords, forming a large net to cover it. But the woman in red is not vegetarian. Her autumn eyes are cold and her hands are light. Whoa! The five fingers swing out pure energy, forming a human shaped space door in front of her. The space door just blocks in front of her, and the attacking abandoned magic swords fly directly towards the space door. But white night has long been on guard. At the moment when Xiaojian is about to enter the space door, he raises his hand again, and his fingers move rapidly. Whoosh.. all the power of the abandoned God sword once again exploded, collapsing to the left and right, and turned into a circle to the white night. "How can you deal with me? You''re still tender! " The woman in red chuckled, her eyes were full of fun, and she swung and swayed again. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! The door of space is also elongated by her strange means, turning into a circle around her. "Well?" The white night frowned. But the white hands of the woman in red pushed towards the ring of space! Bang! The ring suddenly vibrates and spreads towards the periphery at a terrible speed. The power root of the abandoned God sword accumulated in the white night could not move at all, but was swallowed up by the space ring that spread out. The remaining space ring continues to advance. In the white night, his face sank, and he retreated, and he would abandon his sword to the front. Although space power can pass away the power of abandoned magic sword, it can not compete with powerful Hongbing such as abandoning divine sword. As soon as the space power approached, it was smashed by the terrible sword body. However, the incredible power of the sword also flowed towards the body of the white night. Bang! The muffled sound came out. In the blink of an eye, the body trembled in the daytime and retreated for nearly 100 meters. It was extremely difficult for the body to stand firm. "Well, I don''t know what to do." The corner of the woman''s mouth rose, and a twinkling appeared beside the white night. The soft and boneless catkin was even more terrifying than the fierce sword and magic knife, and took the soul of the sky in the chest of the white night. But in the next second... clang. A prosperous sword light suddenly rises, and tears all the breath of the woman in red in an instant. "Shenji Wei?" The pupil of the woman in red shrinks rapidly, and she moves her catkin in a hurry. She holds the sword that comes. But although the sharp sword blocked, an iron fist was carrying a ferocious and domineering momentum at this time and blew on her shoulder. Bang! The terrifying power explodes on the front of the fist! The force lines spread, shattering all the space of heaven and earth in all directions. The sky was full of cracks, and the earth was completely broken. The spirits around them, whether they were from the sky cliff or the dark Dynasty, flew upside down, either spitting blood or dying directly. And the woman in red flew back like an arrow. She ran into three strong men of the dark Dynasty, and then she landed and stopped. She looked quite embarrassed, but her eyes were very cold. She stood up again, as if she had not been hurt. But this blow, has been deeply shocked to the white night. It also shocked the world. This is the attack of shenjiwei! This is just a blow from shenjiwei! What terror! If it falls on the body of the white night, even if he is the body of the Vatican war, he will fall! "At the beginning of the fight with shenjiwei, I''m afraid the shenjiwei made me a lot." The white night whispers. Shenji guard did not continue to kill. He closed his fist, took a sword flower with his long sword in his hand, looked at the woman in red in the distance and said, "this girl, I hope you stop attacking the Lord of heaven cliff immediately, otherwise, I will take compulsory measures to stop your illegal action. Moreover, if you really succeed in killing the Lord of heaven cliff, according to the regulations, our Shenji palace will consider that your dark Dynasty intends to capture the dead dragon sword, and we will make corresponding sanctions against you. Please consider carefully for the peace and prosperity of Lisheng Prefecture! ""Oh A smile reappeared on the woman''s face, but it was a strong mockery: "the so-called Shenji palace is just a group of hypocritical people with high moral integrity. It is extremely ridiculous!" Shenji guard has no expression. However, Hua Shaolong and the Lord of Shenzong, who were disheartened behind, were extremely anxious. "Lord in red, shenjiwei has already made a move. We''d better not continue. We should withdraw first, or things will become out of control." Hua Shaolong is in a hurry. "We can''t deal with it. Shenjiwei, Lord red, stop it!" The Lord of God also persuaded him. Against the people of Shenji palace? Win or lose, there is no good fruit to eat! What''s more, the dark Dynasty has repeatedly explained that it can''t fight with shenjiwei. Once something is left behind, the whole dark Dynasty will be involved, and the impact will be immeasurable! This is also why only a Shenji guard can make the strong men of the dark Dynasty so afraid. But the woman in red ignored. She squinted at the white night, indifferent for a moment, and then burst into a smile: "Lord Shenji Wei, is it possible for you to live in the white night Shenji guard was silent for a moment, and nodded gently: "the Lord really only told you that you want the cliff master to live." "That is to say, if I abolish him and do not kill him, it is not a violation of the regulations, is it?" The woman in red laughs. As soon as the words fell, the eyebrows of the white night wrinkled in an instant. Shenjiwei''s face also changed slightly. However, the next second, the woman rushed out again. There was a stir in all directions. Just look at her lift catkin again, white as jade palm appeared a side of exquisite and dazzling Guibi, Guibi erupted strong space power, she gently lifted. Whoa! Guibi instantly turned into dust, and rapidly recast, eventually forming a space ocean, surging towards this side. The white night looks cold, staring at the sea. At the moment of the impact of the space ocean, he found that everything submerged by the space ocean had changed... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1613 The ocean of space is rolling towards this, and the scene is particularly magnificent. It''s no longer just distorting space and destroying space. In this space ocean, is full of rich incomparable fire element, wind element, water element and so on. They become chaotic with the power of space and form a small world between the electric light and flint. It''s almost like creating the world! In the daytime, pupils are constricted, and people bite their teeth secretly and chop before pulling out their swords. Keng! The dark sword pattern was cut. However... however, the sword Qi flies away, but it directly hits the interior of the space ocean, tearing a piece of land into two parts. The space ocean is still intact, destroying only the inner world. At this moment, the power of abandoning divine sword is almost reduced to the minimum. In the white night, my eyes are cold, and I intend to kill the dragon sword. However, at this time, shenjiwei also started. He stood in front of the white night again in a blink, and his sword thrust into the void. Keng! Seeing that the body of the sword fell into the void, countless cracks appeared at the place where the sword was the origin, and they quickly broke up and split, as if to turn into a void abyss and swallow up the space ocean that had been impacted. But at this time, a figure rushed to the Shenji guard in an instant. He is the strong man of the dark Dynasty. White night backhand horizontal sword chop, Xiaoxiao sword Qi cross cut. The strong man was caught off guard and was torn in two by the sword spirit. But the next second, there are several strong dark Dynasty forced to kill. The fierce killing machine goes straight to the white night. Not good! This killed man is a bait! As soon as the white night''s face tightened, he immediately understood the other party''s intention. These dark king Dynasty people did not intend to attack shenjiwei, their goal was still on themselves. This is to surround Wei to save Zhao! The Shenji guard on the other side suddenly turned his head and looked at the surrounded white night. His eyes were frozen for a moment. Finally, he wanted to give up the move and come directly to help the white night. "Don''t come here, I can handle it!" His face changed greatly at night, and he drank at once. But... It''s too late! Shenji guard has moved. With the overwhelming power to cover this side. Before the strong men of dark Dynasty came near, they were chopped and smashed by the terrible sword of shenjiwei. Everyone''s body was torn apart and died on the spot. Shenji guard immediately turned around and tried to urge him to deal with the woman in red. However, the woman in red has taken advantage of this opportunity to approach the white night. "Shenjiwei is powerful, but all of them are stupid and loyal, and all of them are wooden fish heads. Any one who lures the tiger away from the mountain can easily succeed! White night, do you really think Shenji guard can protect you? Today, I''ll let you know that in this world, Shenji palace is not everything! " The red dress woman''s cherry lips curled up, and a proud smile appeared on her face. The surging sea of space has already submerged the past, curling her with the body of the white night, then shrinking rapidly and disappearing in an instant. Shenjiwei tried to stop it, but it was too late. He closed his eyes and felt it. His face was cold. He quickly took out the token and said a few words to the token. "Bai lingzun is trapped in a certain space by force. Please come and support quickly!" "I understand. We will send a man to go there immediately. In addition, the dark Dynasty deliberately captured and killed Bai lingzun. His appearance is suspicious. It is very likely that he wants to attack the dead dragon sword. Please act immediately and capture the people of the dark king Dynasty. If you dare to resist, you will be killed!" There was a thick, cold voice from the token. "Yes, Captain Wei!" Shenjiwei drinks, spins and puts down the token and looks at the remaining dark Dynasty people in front of him. "Lord Shenji Wei!" At this time, Huang Yao and others rushed over and eagerly looked at shenjiwei: "where is our cliff master? Where is the cliff master? Where is the cliff master? " They were in a state of panic. "He is trapped in the other party''s specific space, I can''t break it for the time being, but it doesn''t matter, I''ve asked for help from above, and soon there will be strong people to help us split the space!" "Then... Will the cliff master''s life be in danger?" "No! Unless the dark Dynasty is determined to fight against my Shenji palace "That''s good." People are relieved. "But his accomplishments should not be preserved!" Shenjiwei added another sentence.. ".... " don''t stand silly, follow me to take down these dark Dynasty people, quick! " The shenjiwei cheered, and the crowd of the dark Dynasty rushed over... ... ... in an isolated space. On the other hand, a pair of white leaves stand on the white land.In front of the forest stood a beautiful woman in red. She gently holding maple leaves, autumn eyes seems to be soul stirring, especially beautiful. How amazing the whole picture is, it''s fascinating and hard to extricate myself. Is this the world created by women in red? Bright red and white blend of the world! White night roughly swept around the eyes, turned and closed his eyes, indifferent for a moment after the way: "it seems that your strength is at least shenjiwei that level." "Then you look down on me!" The woman in red smiles, and her voice is full of enchantment. The sound floats in the ear, in an instant, the heart palpitates violently in the daytime, the impression in the heart to the woman unexpectedly involuntarily madly rises! Good feeling soars.. charm! Psychological suggestion? There are not many wise and difficult thoughts in the white night. "White night, what''s the matter with you?" The woman in red asked curiously. "I... I''m ok..." white night said, but the voice can not help to ease down. "That''s good." The woman in red made an action of putting down her heart and said softly: "white night, why do we have to fight like this?" She looked up to her head, staring at the white night with her eyes burning. There was a trace of grievance on her almost perfect face. "What do you mean by that..." Hard to speak in the white night. For some reason, he found that he had become extremely gentle in speaking. "Isn''t my point straightforward enough?" The woman in red came up with lotus steps, without any soul power or killing intention. She looked at the white night with a delicate but affectionate face. Her slender jade finger gently lifted up her hand and said softly and sweetly, "white night, I want you to stay in the dark Dynasty with me. I also want you to tell me everything about you... Including all your secrets, OK? Don''t be reserved for me... " when I heard the sound in the white night, my eyes were filled with gentleness and expression. I can''t help but feel the lady in red. I do not know why, his heart gave birth to infinite love. It seems that the woman in his arms is all he has, everything he has vowed to protect in his life. The woman also embraces the white night, two people embrace together. The maple leaf rippling, the picture is extremely beautiful to suffocate. But in the white night, she could not see the playful smile on her tender little face. However, the next second... chi! A dark sword ran through the woman''s abdomen. The woman suddenly trembled, and the man pushed the white night away. Looking down, she saw the abandoned magic sword... I don''t know when it stabbed into her abdomen... "white night, you..." the woman looked at her abdomen in shock and said, "how dare you do it to me? You''ve been seduced, haven''t you? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1614 "Charm? Of course. " White night looks cold, people suddenly move up the sword, intending to cut the woman in red into two. But the method of the woman in red is too magical. Before he raises the sword power of abandoning God, the figure of the woman in red has disappeared. When she reappears, she stands in front of the beautiful maple forest. The method can be called the immortal God, the magic tight. "You don''t understand the amorous feelings Red dress woman catkin in the abdominal wound a wipe, the wound suddenly healed, people are still full of smile looking at the white night, has no previous tenderness like water. "What else do you want me to do for a woman who wants to kill me?" White night vomited turbid gas, light says. "Is it?" The woman in red is still smiling, but her eyes are shining with a sharp light. Suddenly, she began to smile, covering her chest, crawling on the ground, some sad way: "I thought we could communicate after we were alone, but I didn''t expect that you and I were still like passers-by, unable to understand each other..." the soft voice of the woman in red came out again. It''s amazing that the face changes faster than a book. The white night shivered all over, looking at the pupil of the woman in red, and then emerged endless tenderness. But this time, his tender and complicated eyes only lasted a little time, then disappeared. His eyes recovered again, and his eyes were cold and staring at the woman in red: "do you still want to charm me? You should stop playing these little tricks. " "Trick?" The woman in red stood up, the corner of her mouth rose, and said with a playful smile: "my charm is not like those people who just enchant the soul and charm with beauty. My charm is from heart to brain, from soul to spirit, and it is not superficial seduction. If you have such strength, it is impossible to resist my charm. Say it, what means did you use?" "Did you take me to such a specific space and don''t kill me just to find out my strength?" The white night is light. "In addition to abandoning the divine sword, I''m quite curious about your strange means." The woman in red said with a smile: "shenjiwei can''t save you for the time being. If you are willing to tell me what you have, I may not abolish your cultivation. What do you think?" "Do you think I''ll believe you?" "If I had to press my hand on your soul, would you compromise?" The woman in red chuckled, but the impatience in her eyes was very obvious. The white night does not speak, only the intention of war. "Well, if you don''t eat or drink, don''t blame me." The girl in red smile convergence, eyes flashing light, no longer a waste of time, fingers move, start to start killing. The expression of the white night was tense and looked around. Whoosh! However, several transparent air beams appeared in the void. The air beams were very terrible, containing the force of the five elements. They were very thick and fierce. They attacked fiercely and hit the arms of the white night. The white night immediately draws out the sword to cut horizontally. Whew. The beam of air was broken. But just after they were broken, the woman''s fingers moved again. The broken energy healed in an instant and turned into a big net to cover the past. Seeing that he could not dodge in the white night, he stabbed the abandoned magic sword into the ground. Bang! A terrible prison hand sprang out of the woman''s feet and seized her. White night is also covered by the big net. Both of them are imprisoned by each other''s means. White night did not struggle with the net, but urged to abandon the sword, supporting the prison hand to control the woman. The woman''s eyebrows are up and down, and she struggles with her body, but no matter how she resists, she can''t push the prison hand away. "In the end, it''s abandoning the divine sword. It''s really powerful." The woman in red panted slightly. Although it was impossible for the jailer to crush her to death, she could not get rid of the prison hand for a while with all her efforts in the daytime. "White night, it''s no way to go on like this. Otherwise, you and I will let go, and I will take back my five element God net. If you take this hand away, what do you think?" The woman in red thought for a moment and exclaimed. Bai Ye didn''t want to agree, but he couldn''t hold on to it for a long time, so he gritted his teeth and said, "good!" "I''ll count three! Let''s let go, shall we? " "Count it The road sank in the white night. The woman in red narrowed her eyes and then called out: "one! Two! Three! " Three words fell. There was no movement. "It seems that you are dishonest." The woman in red looks disappointed. "Are you honest again?" The road sank in the white night. "We in the dark Dynasty never believe in honesty." "So am I in white night." White night secretly deep breathing, trying to keep himself normal, so as not to be seen by the woman that he can not adhere to too long.But... The strength of the woman in red is beyond his imagination. Seeing the woman in red waving her hand slightly, the five element God net covering the white night was immediately removed. Let me go? White night frowns. "I''ve let you go. What? You''re not going to take it out yet? " The woman in red chuckled: "or do you want to continue to waste your energy on imprisoning me? If you look like this, I''m afraid it won''t last much! If it goes on like this, you will have to lie on the ground without my help... " " so you can see through it? " The eyes of the white night were tight, and the prison hands were put away. People gasped slightly, and their eyes were coldly staring at the woman in red. "Of course, and I know you''re a waste man." She said with a smile, but it was a re sacrifice move. White night heart beat, immediately back, want to open a distance with the woman in red, delay time. But the next second, a pleasant sound came out. "Break!" Pooh! The sound of bone and flesh being torn. Then see the white night limbs suddenly all of their own fracture. He fell heavily on the ground with his broken limbs. He fell on the ground like a stick, and the blood overflowed wildly. "Is this... The art of truth?" The pupils are constricted in the daytime. He had never seen such a terrible art of truth! The power of her truth is so imperceptible that it works almost instantaneously. Even in the daytime, she has no time to mobilize her own power. The woman in red came squinting. She looked down at the white night, and the smile on her face became more and more prosperous. "I said, you are not my opponent, why do you have to sacrifice fearlessly?" When the voice fell to the ground, her catkin pressed directly on the chest of the white night. As long as she gently exerts force, the chest of the white night will be broken, the spirit of heaven will be turned into ashes in an instant, and his accomplishments will disappear without a trace. "Now tell me... Do you have any unique secrets? Tell me all, hand them over! " Red said playfully, with a smile in her eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1615 Although the red dress woman''s hand just pressed in the white night''s chest, but the white night still can clearly feel the strange feeling that her soul is held tightly by people. He believed that as long as a woman in red wanted to be born, his soul would be crushed and his accomplishments would be lost! "If you lose the spirit of heaven, you will lose everything. The strong man in the sky cliff will never admit a waste without soul power as its master. Your dragon power will also be in chaos. Everything you have will no longer exist. Even your abandoned magic sword can not be preserved. You must compromise. Otherwise, all your hard work will be like the accumulation under the scorching sun Snow, no hair left! " The woman in red squints at him, the cherry lips start, and the pleasant audio frequency falls out. If it is true, I''m afraid it will be more painful than death... I''m afraid anyone will agree to this. However, in the white night, I''m afraid I''ll agree with you. However, in the white night, I''m afraid I''ll be more miserable than death "Of course not." The woman in red said with a faint smile: "if you don''t say, I won''t kill you for the time being. But if you just think about it and let us let you go, it''s certainly impossible. You should know what will happen to our dark Dynasty. You will be sheltered by Shenji Palace for the time being. If we attack you, we will only cause dissatisfaction with Shenji palace. But I believe you will not always be protected by Shenji palace Sooner or later, Shenji palace will be far away from you. At that time, I think I can do anything to you. The secrets you hide can''t be hidden! We''ll dig your brain and find out for ourselves, so it''s just a matter of time before you say it or not. " No one can know the details and means of the dark Dynasty, and the white night has no doubt about their ability. "So I have to say it?" "Of course." "If I said that, would the dark Dynasty let me go?" "At least I''ll let you go. Of course, you have to hand over everything you have, your abandoned sword, and you had better come with us. We have to make sure whether you cheated me. After all, from your resume, you are not a fool. " The woman in red laughs. Hearing the sound in the white night, he shook his head faintly: "do you still have to go with you? Doesn''t that mean that even if I tell you all, you''ll dig my head to make sure that what I''m saying is true. " "Don''t worry, we''ll sew your head on again." The woman in red said with a smile, "make sure you don''t leave scars." White night shook his head: "then I will not say." "Well?" The smile of the woman in red converged a few minutes, and her eyes toward the white night also became chilly: "are you sure?" "Of course." "If that''s your choice... I can only say you''re stupid!" The smile of the woman in red has been completely restrained, replaced by a look of disappointment and helplessness: "in this case, don''t blame me!" The voice falls to the ground, and the woman in red directly exerts force. Her weak boneless hand suddenly fell. But just then... sonorous! A bright light suddenly burst out from the chest of the white night and stabbed the body of the woman in red. The woman in red was stunned and immediately understood what it was. Shining sky sword soul! "Stubborn!" The woman in red was angry. At this time, the white night is still thinking of resistance. She didn''t have so much patience. She immediately lifted her catkin and directly let go of the terrible long sword stabbing by Yaotian''s sword soul. She clapped her hands heavily on the chest of the white night. Although the sword soul of Yaotian is killed suddenly, the woman in red is not an ordinary person. It''s easy to get rid of this move! Bang! A dull noise exploded. Then we can see that the whole space is crazy. The surging force spread around. Yes. The woman in red did not disperse the soul of the white night. She looked down and her eyes widened slightly. But at the moment, the skin of the white night seems to be covered with a layer of crystal clear crystal, which is extremely magical, and his palm did not shatter him at all... this is the power of the seven holy glass beads! "Magic weapon? But what about that? That''s all I can do for me? " The woman in red snorted coldly, and her pupils rippled with killing intention. This time, she didn''t mean to keep her hand any more. Her palm pressed down crazily. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the crazy concussion force tears the crystal covered on the white night hysterically. In an instant, the crystal burst, and the crazy power rushed against the spirit of the white night. All the defenses of the white night began to break, and all obstacles were wiped out by the other side. He can''t stop it! In the daytime, my pupils are constricted and I want to struggle. But it doesn''t work! Bang! The chest of the white night burst in an instant.The perfect strength of the woman in red bypasses the heart of the white night and all the dangerous places, and bursts all his spirit and Qi. Pooh! White night suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, bright eyes suddenly become dim. The soul of the sword disappeared in a flash. The power of the seven holy glass beads also disappeared in a flash. White night completely spread on the ground, no more strength, people just do not live breathing. His spirit has disappeared completely... from now on, the white night is a waste man! The woman in red stood up with disappointment on her face. She looked at the man in front of her like a dead dog and snorted, "you asked for it." As the voice dropped, she turned directly to leave. In the next second... the abnormal phenomenon will appear again. Just look at the unique space created by the woman in red, filled with a golden halo. Then, a kind of shocking holy power suddenly rippled in the whole space. "Well?" The woman in red wrinkled her eyebrows and suddenly turned around and looked around. "What is this?" She murmured, suddenly aware of something, people quickly raised their heads. However, at one glance, she was completely shocked. Just look at the top of the whole space, there is a vast and huge terrorist array. The triviality and terror of the array almost exceeded her understanding. The innumerable talismans, innumerable runes, and innumerable energies are like the vast starry sky, just like the whole world, which is infinite and magnificent. Joo! At this time, a divine light suddenly hit down, directly toward the white night. "Stop it for me!" The woman in red screamed at once. The power of truth is released. But... her terrible power of truth just touched the light, and it was shattered directly. It can''t be stopped at all. The grade of this power is much higher than her strength! The face of the woman in red is incredible! The halo is unstoppable, hitting on the white night, enveloping him completely. In an instant. The whole white night is transformed into a shining God www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1616 Such a strange sight has never been seen by a woman in red. What light is that? What kind of formation is that? What power is that? Rao is a member of the headquarters. She has never seen such a terrible array. The white night covered by golden light, his body trembled slightly, and then... his chest wound healed quickly, and the light filled the wound and spread to his limbs. His hands and feet began to produce flesh and bones, and then healed quickly. His lost soul power rose. His broken pulse is growing again. His spirit, however, was slowly condensed and recovered. Everything is like a renewal of everything! The autumn eyes of the woman in red trembled, and the man rushed away in an instant, intending to erase it before the recovery of the white night. Br > , but as soon as the barrier was closed, it was like a holy force. The woman in red was bombarded wildly. Her whole body was full of soul power and immortal power. However, she could not break it. This pure power is like the barrier of heaven, which cannot be torn! Forced, the woman in red again put out the power of truth, pointing to the white night, drinking constantly. "Break!" "Points!" "Die!" But... It doesn''t work! More than ten night moves can''t even work on the truth. He was baptized by the golden light as if nothing had happened to him. When the golden light disappears, the white night has stood up again. And his body, has been recovered as good as before, no damage can be seen. The red dress woman''s face is tight, the eye is gloomy stare at all this, a moment later, she seems to be aware of something, gritted her teeth and said: "the art of time?" "I thought you didn''t recognize it." White night picked up the abandoned magic sword on the ground and said without expression. "Did I use this art of time before I was about to tear up your soul, so that I could turn back the time on my side and return to before I was wounded?" The woman in red condensed her eyes and said in a deep voice, "you can''t have such a magical move. What magic weapon did you use? Or do you have something unique? Tell me, what''s going on here? " "I''m not stupid enough to tell my secret to my enemies! Or do you think I would be stupid enough to do this? " The white night asked. "Well, if you don''t say that, it will only make you more miserable and more miserable. Do you think that relying on time reversal to make yourself at peace can avoid all this? I''m going to kill you. I''m still shooting at you The woman in red clenched her silver teeth and rushed again. It''s killing. In this moment, the space is completely moved. Under the power of the woman, the white night, which was originally thousands of kilometers away from the woman, was pulled to her in an instant. White night eyebrow hair tight, but also action. He directly ignored the woman''s hand which was enough to penetrate his body, and once again stabbed the abandoned God sword toward the ground. Chi!! The abandoned God sword was completely submerged in the ground, and the furious power of the abandoned God sword erupted from the sword like a flame. At the same time, the terrible array on the sky also reappeared a strange light, but this time it was not shrouded in the white night, but directly hit the sword power of abandoning gods. Bang! The woman''s chest is red in white. The chest was pierced again in the white night. He trembled violently all over his body. He vomited blood continuously and even some pieces of meat were vomited out. However, he was still fearless, his eyes were extremely firm, and the depths of his eyes were fierce. "You are afraid to kill me because you are afraid to kill me. If so, you will never be able to defeat me." White night raised his head and stared at her coldly. "But I can make life worse than death!" The woman in red roared, intending to urge the move again. "Life is better than death? Unfortunately, you can''t do it. " White night shook his head: "and... You''ve been defeated." "What?" The woman in red frowns. But see the white night suddenly face ferocious, people issued a record of the long shrill: "emperor of all ages As soon as the roar fell, the sky was filled with roars. The voice shakes the sky, shakes the gods and demons! The woman in red felt that her soul was shocked by the sound. Her heart throbbed and she looked. From below, however, the lightning strikes from the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The lightning fell, exploding a circle of earth shaking destruction. The woman in red changed her face and withdrew immediately. When the distance from the white night, she set her eyes and looked. But around the white night, the dust gradually fell, and the turbulent space was also stabilized.Everything is the same as before. But beside his body, there were four lofty and lofty sacred figures. These four figures are all made of gold, like statues, motionless. All four were in armor, one with a sword, one with a knife, one with a gun, and one with a halberd. They all closed their eyes and could not see any anger all over their body. But after they appeared, the terrible momentum was to completely suppress the momentum of the woman in red. A kind of unprecedented sacred supreme spirit is intended to stir up between heaven and earth. The woman in red was so pale that she couldn''t help shaking. Are these four guys... People? However, they are not angry at all. The official? It''s impossible. How can such a shocking force be as high as the officials can reach? "What is this?" The woman in red screamed bitterly. "Enough to kill you." The white night held up the abandoned sword, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and the man was ferocious and drank: "kill her!" The voice fell to the ground, and the statue holding the sword directly raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Da! The crackle came out. A circle of blue light bursts from his fingertips and spreads rapidly throughout the space. At that moment, everything in the space was exquisite. Wind, leaves, soul power, dust... Are all frozen. Women in red were also greatly affected. She found it hard to move her body. As if there is something in the invisible in the crazy suppression of her. "This is the stillness of time!" Her heart was beating wildly. An agent... Actually understood the art of time stillness? What''s more, the energy of this time skill is too pure, isn''t it? How could that be possible? The next second, however, the statue with a long knife raised his left hand and grabbed it forward. Boom! The area of the woman in red suddenly broke, as if she had been picked out by an invisible big hand, and even people with space were pulled over... "get out of here!" The woman in red tried to resist, but in vain. "It''s no use." "What you are facing... Are the four emperors of all ages!" he said without expression This sentence fell to the ground, and the girl in red tightened her pupils. Then she looked at the white night and whispered: "what are you talking about? Emperor Bang! The woman and the space area were shocked by the statue with the knife in the center of the four statues. Four pairs of tightly closed eyes slowly open... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1617 If there is no change today, the arrears will be made up in the next week. In addition, the bottom line of the third watch of this month will be made up www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1618 When the four pairs of eyes open, the heaven and earth lose color, the sun and moon are not bright, the clouds and clouds are still, and the cycle of heaven and earth stops turning! A kind of pure divine power, which can no longer be described in words, acts on all the areas seen by the four statues. What a sacred majesty! What a despotic spirit! In front of this kind of artistic conception, all are mole ants! The woman in red had a heart beating wildly and her breath was tight. She once thought she was dreaming. This white night, unexpectedly still has such terrible power? If she goes on like this, she will die! She did her best and bit her teeth in secret. I saw her lips overflow with pink gas, this gas actually has the spirit, quickly overflow her small mouth, and quickly envelop her body. "Hide the magic weapon in your mouth?" White night eyebrows twitch. When the gas appeared, the space around the woman in red was directly shaken open. The four statues did not move, but the space was distorted. The twisted space gives the woman in red a route to escape. She immediately escapes from the area where the four statues are located and flies wildly in the rear. Soon, the distance opened. But before the woman in red fled to safety, the statue with the spear raised her head and waved into the air. Bang! The void in front of the woman in red suddenly sends out a vacuum burst, and the unruly and mysterious power directly shakes her life. All her magic weapons and Qi are useless. The vast power spread like lightning all over her body for a long time. The woman in red quickly urged the magic weapon to stabilize her figure. Her body flickered for thousands of times. After each flash, the power lines on her body would be removed. In a moment, the strength that could tear her body apart had disappeared completely. The woman in red stopped in a hurry, but she was out of breath. Although all this only happened in the electric light flint, but this electric light flint inside the attack is several times almost killed her! She stares at this side of the white night. Although she looks very embarrassed, the anger and killing intention in her eyes are not reduced at all. "I despise you!" The woman in red said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to have such a means! You are worthy of my study "I despise you, too." "I thought you would die in the hands of these four emperors, but I didn''t expect you could escape..." "escape?" The woman in red hums: "what''s the difficulty? Have you forgotten who created this space? " "So you think you can control everything here?" The white night asked. "I don''t care what means you have. Today you either give in or perish!" As soon as the voice fell, the woman in red drank, and her catkin moved rapidly. She''s serious. Angry, too! As soon as the move came out, she was desperate, and the strange power was released from her catkin. The white night is indifferent and looks, I don''t know what means the woman in red used. In a second, a vision appears. Just look at the space around the white night crazy twist up, a large number of space cracks like cobwebs cover him, the woman in red is surprised to tear the white night and this piece of space together. White night is not flustered, but to four emperors slightly launched under the command. One of the emperors immediately raised his hand and waved it fiercely. Whoa! A record of palm wind burst over, palm wind mysterious, terrible, unexpectedly all burst space smoothed. However, the space around the four emperors suddenly expanded rapidly, but it enveloped them like mud and dragged them into the void. "Well?" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, immediately pull out the sword to cut the void. Can the woman in red let him succeed? "This is my world! You can only be left and right by me! Surrender The woman in red starts to move again after drinking, but the sword has not been dropped yet. A time skill is called, which instantly imprisons the white night. White night is as motionless as a statue, everything around is imprisoned by the power of time! The woman in red looks awe inspiring, no longer do any hand, people rushed in the past, a mouth of blood red dagger was taken out by her, mercilessly stabbed at the heart of white night. This is a soul breaking dagger. Once it is stabbed, no matter whether the position of the stabbed is vital or not, the body and soul of the other party will be torn into pieces in an instant! So far, women no longer want to keep their hands. No matter what warning shenjiwei gave her, it didn''t matter. Because at this moment, the woman in red has deeply understood the terror of white night! The threat to the dark Dynasty is self-evident! If you do not eliminate it, you will have endless troubles. Even if you drop the handle to Shenji palace, it doesn''t matter. You can deal with everything. But if you don''t kill this threat, it will lead to more serious disasters in the future!"This man, must die!" The autumn eyes of the woman in red are ferocious and her silver teeth are clenched. However... just as she moved like a meteor to the white night, ready to erase it... Dong! The space on the side of the white night suddenly burst. An iron hand wrapped in armor suddenly tears the void and pinches the woman''s white neck. "Well..." the woman''s body suddenly stopped, all the offensive, soul power and immortal power were dispelled, her neck was almost deformed, and her people were strangled and unable to move. The autumn eyes of the woman in red rose violently, and her breath was hard, and her soul could not be moved. She was already looking at both sides of the white night in an incredible way. Just look at the space on both sides of the white night all split, and then the four emperors of all ages came out of the void. They smoothed the surrounding space, dispelled the power of time on the body of the white night, and actually grasped all the surrounding areas in their hands! "How can this... Be possible?" The little face of the woman in red was very pale and whispered. "Even if this is the space you created, but in front of absolute power, this space may not be driven by you!" White night said quietly. When the woman in red heard the sound, her brain trembled wildly and suddenly understood the meaning of white night. This space is still driven by her on the surface, in fact... Has been occupied by these four terrible emperors! White night is deliberately to let the four emperors of all ages fall into the void and cooperate with themselves, so that they can think that they are all swallowed up and imprisoned by the void. In fact, the white night is waiting for itself to fall into the trap. "Now, it''s easy to attack and defend." White night carrying the abandoned sword, gently against the woman''s strong neck show white, light said: "if you want to live, honestly answer all my questions!" The autumn eyes of the woman in red rose a little bit, staring at the existence of the level of the immortal master in front of her. How many years... how many years have passed. Has she ever been so intimidated? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1619 "What are you talking about?" The little head of the woman in red is buzzing. It seems that some people can''t respond to it. "As you did to me before!" If you are satisfied with everything you want, tell me if you can let me go As soon as this word fell, the woman no longer seemed so shocked or frightened. Instead, she began to smile. Although the terrible iron hand around her neck made her smile very difficult. She stopped smiling and looked at the white night with her bent autumn eyes full of fun: "white night, although I don''t have much contact with you, who are you? Do you think I can''t see it? You are such a despicable villain who has no integrity to speak of. I am just a fatal threat to you. After you get the information you want, you will eliminate me at all costs. Let me go? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? Hahaha... " " for you, it seems that I have no integrity. " White night shook his head. "Not so?" The woman said with a smile, "what''s more, what do you want to know about this? Yes? Are you really arrogant and think you can deal with my dark dynasty? Ha ha, it''s really a mantis'' arm in the hand of a chariot. I admit that I was planted in your hands today. But if you think that you can compete with my dark Dynasty, it''s a big mistake. All the forces you see about the dark Dynasty are just the tip of the iceberg of the whole strength of the dark Dynasty. The real dark Dynasty is a giant, a giant and a you Even if you look up, you can''t see the giant at the end! And you, even the giant''s toes can not reach, how can you compete with it? If I were you, I would be obedient to the officials of the dark king! Because no matter how strong the ant is, it is impossible to defeat the giant. " Speaking of this, the woman''s charming little face is full of proud smile. Even if the power of white night was beyond her imagination, even if the means of white night shocked her. But compared with the dark Dynasty, all this white night has is nothing. "Since you are so powerful, why didn''t you send the world shaking strong men to take it when I had the dead dragon sword?" At this time, the white night suddenly asked. The woman''s smile stopped abruptly. But it only lasted for a moment, and she immediately returned to normal, smiling and saying, "we just underestimated your strength" "I''m afraid it''s not so simple?" White night raised his head, a pair of sword eyes sharp looking at the woman in red, as if to see through everything: "the role of the dead dragon sword, I think the dark Dynasty is more clear than I, such a magic weapon, shocking the world, how can you miss it? If I''m right, I''m afraid it''s not that you didn''t want to send stronger beings to take the sword, but... You were also faced with huge problems, and the strong couldn''t get rid of their bodies. That''s why they sent such people as the God of heaven and the Lord of Black Mountain to seize the sword, right? " The voice falls, the autumn eyes of the woman in red flash a trace of strange light. She didn''t hide it any more, and she admitted it generously. "Ha ha, white night, you are really different. I admire you! All as you said, my dark Dynasty was indeed faced with a big problem, the strong people couldn''t get away, even I couldn''t come, but... Now it''s different! That trouble has passed, and we are increasingly attaching importance to the dead dragon sword. We can''t let the dead dragon sword fall into Shenji palace, including abandoning the divine sword. Of course, we can''t directly compete with Shenji palace. But if we kill you, the Lord of heaven cliff, and make the sky Cliff chaotic again, we will have a chance. So, if you don''t cooperate with us, you will have a chance There is only one way to die. The whole dark Dynasty will take killing you as the highest goal "So, what are your plans for the dark dynasty? How many strong men are there in your dark king Dynasty, and where is the total site White night asked immediately. The woman in red smiles but doesn''t speak, autumn eyes are still all over the world, looking at him. "Won''t you say it?" "Why waste energy? You can kill me if you want, but I have to tell you that it is useless for you to kill me. " The woman in red smiles, no more fear on her face. "Well?" The white night frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something. He glanced at the woman in red, and his face turned heavy. "Separation?" "Why? Do you know that I am a separate body? " The woman in red was quite surprised. My heart is cold at night. I never thought that the woman in red was just like the original Ling Jian. She just sent a separate body, and its noumenon was not here. Although killing the avatar will cause extremely serious damage to the noumenon, which will not only make the other party fall into a long sleep, but also greatly reduce the strength of the other party, it has no effect on the white night. What''s the use of killing the body only if you can''t destroy the body? Seeing that the white night was so sad, the girl in red laughed triumphantly: "kill! Kill it! Ha ha, white night, why don''t you do it? I''m already the meat on your chopping block. You can kill me as you like. But if you want to get a little bit of dynasty out of my mouth, it''s impossible. Ha ha ha... "Although the laughter was particularly pleasant, it was very harsh at night. But soon, the gloomy face of the white night suddenly opened. He looked up again at the woman in red. The smile of the woman in red gradually stops, and she always feels that there is something wrong in the eyes of the white night. "It can break the void, and even make the sand Yue respect you incomparably. For a strong man like you, the noumenon must be the super overlord who dominates the side?" Asked the white night. "What do you want to do?" The woman in red changed her face and asked in a low voice. "You say, if you appear naked in front of the dark king, what will happen?" White night asked with a smile. Hearing the sound, the woman in red changed her face. Naked? Or in front of your own people? How can she accept such humiliation? Although this is only a part of her body, it is also separated from her noumenon. The flesh, blood and soul of this sub body are the same as the noumenon, which basically represents her. If the white night really stripped her of all her clothes and exposed herself in front of her followers... that would be worse for her than life. The prestige of her superiors, her ambition as a overlord... I''m afraid they will all disappear. She will lose face, more difficult to stand in the dark Dynasty. Kill first! This is a vicious move. "Are you the devil?" The woman in red gritted her teeth secretly and said in a grim voice. "You also said that I am just a despicable villain. Since you call me mean and shameless, I must show it to you." The white night face is expressionless way. "You..." as soon as the little face of the woman in red is tight, she will explode the soul of heaven to commit suicide. But the next second, the white night''s hand has been pressed in her chest, the fury of the gas into her body, and in a flash, she shattered the spirit of heaven. Pooh. The woman in red immediately vomited out a large mouthful of blood, a pair of bright eyes also dimmed up, the soul strength of the whole body immediately disappeared without trace. Her spirit has been abandoned by the white night. Without the spirit of heaven, she can''t do anything if she wants to detonate it. "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me everything, or... I''ll make you lose face. Choose." White night said without expression. The red dress woman''s eyes slightly droop, such as lotus root''s arms powerless to pull, the whole person seems to be reeling cocoon like no more strength, full of despair attacked. Her pale little mouth murmured, as if to say something. "My patience is limited." White night light said: "I give you ten interest time to consider, after ten interest, I will shatter this space, outside those dark Dynasty people must be very interested in you!" When the woman in red heard the sound, she raised her eyes slightly and looked at her. Next second... bang! The whole space burst into pieces. All of a sudden. White night eyebrows a pick, look around. Only then discovered that he and the four emperors had returned to Dongsheng mountain. Around, countless souls looked at this side. The Shenji guard also gazed. No one expected that the long disappeared white night and the woman in red would appear again. What''s more, the woman in red came to such a miserable end. Her whole body was injured and her cultivation was abandoned. "What?" The sand Yue was shocked. "What''s going on here?" There were also voices of consternation all around. "Are you doing this? It seems that you finally refused! " I want to drink in the dark. But at this time, the woman in red suddenly raised her head with difficulty, and her pale face showed a strange smile. "White night, do you really think you can make it?" "Well?" The white night was stunned. However, the space behind the woman in red was suddenly torn apart, and then a fuzzy image appeared in that space. "People of the dark dynasty?" At night, his face sank at once. "Bai lingzun, be careful!" The Shenji guard over there also reacted in an instant and rushed towards this. However, as soon as Shenji Wei approached, Qianying actually raised her hand and waved towards it. Bang! Shenjiwei''s body suffered a heavy blow and was forced to open. The sword of the white night has just been raised. It is also attacked by this strange force, and is shaken by life. The four statues did not move. But the body of the woman in red was broken into pieces under the power of this tyrant. Split, die!White night steady body, eyes cold staring at the door of space. At this moment, countless people from all over the dark Dynasty knelt down together, and the sand Yue also knelt on the ground, one by one, with a look of piety to the extreme. But that Qianying ignored Sha Yue and others, and did not cross the door of space to enter here. She just looked at the white night coldly. Between the mists, the white night seemed to see a pair of beautiful, suffocating but murderous autumn eyes. "White night, this account, I will find you personally! You can live a good life and wait for me to kill you That beautiful shadow says coldly, actually issued the voice of the woman in red, spin and a swing sleeve, closed the space door, disappeared. Hearing the sound in the white night, I understood everything immediately. This is the body of the woman in red! She is actually driving the noumenon, let the noumenon destroy the sub body, in order to preserve their dignity! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1620 The departure of the woman in red announced the complete failure of the dark Dynasty''s encirclement and suppression of the white night. Looking at the broken into fragments of the body, Sha Yue and others are stunned, a dull face. What''s going on here? The woman in red and the white night enter her specific space, have not yet subdued the white night? What''s more, what happened to the four horror statues around the white night? The sand Yue couldn''t see through the statues. No one else can see. Even the Shenji guard, at the moment, can not help but show a strong fear, a pair of eyes staring at the statue, full of vigilance. The woman in red died, and the main body left. Sha Yue, Hua Shaolong and Shenzong lost their backbone. But they didn''t run away. There''s no room for them to escape! Except surrender, it''s death. As for the forces of the dark Dynasty, they will never surrender easily until they have to. It is said that Da Neng, who was captured in the Cangtian cliff before, has committed suicide. As the leader of the branch, Shayue has done such a good job since he joined the dark king Dynasty. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "kill the past, prepare to die for the dynasty!" "My Lord, we... Did we just give up?" The Lord of Shenzong trembled and his face was full of fear. "Is there anything else we can do but give up? It is impossible for us to escape from the hands of the white night and the Shenji guards, and we have no choice but to fight to the death. " The sand Yue lowered his voice and his eyes were extremely sharp. All the gods were shocked. "Can''t... Surrender?" Asked the Lord of Shenzong trembling. Dongsheng Shenzong was not subordinate to the dark Dynasty, but was forced by the force of the dark Dynasty to help plan the ambush. He did not intend to die with the dark Dynasty. But the sand Yue is obviously not like the God of God. "So you are going to surrender?" Sand Yue slightly side of the head, staring at the God of the Lord. "Shayue, you are from the dark king Dynasty. You should be loyal to the dark Dynasty. I''m afraid that even if you are dead, the dark Dynasty will try its best to revive you, but we are not. I just want to find a good supporter to pursue stronger power. I thought that the dark Dynasty would give me everything I want, but I didn''t expect that you could not even deal with a little white night Why should I die with you? " The Lord of Shenzong secretly clenched his teeth and said firmly. Sha Yue = heard the voice and frowned: "the means of resurrection are extremely precious. If I sacrifice my life, the organization will not waste energy for a dead person. As for you, from the moment you Dongsheng Shenzong cooperates with us, you will already be members of the dark dynasty! So you have to listen to me. " "But you are so incompetent that you can make things to this extent. What else can you say?" The master waved his hand. In an instant, all the disciples of Dongsheng Shenzong gathered at the head of Shenzong. "Sand Yue, this is no wonder I, we just want to live!" The master of shenjiwei sank down, and then he led all the Shenzong people to kneel down to the shenjiwei and called out respectfully: "Lord shenjiwei, we surrender, please forgive us for not dying!" He yelled, and the rest of the gods also knelt down and called, looking devout. Seeing this, Shenji Wei said in a deep voice, "if you are willing to surrender, you will not worry about your life before your punishment is decided." "Thank you, Lord Shenji." The Lord of Shenzong was overjoyed. However, at the moment when he said this, Sha Yue suddenly turned his head and looked at the Lord of Shenzong. His eyes were filled with cold and killing intention. The white night was still immersed in the red dress woman''s dignity. However, as soon as the Sha Yue''s eyes appeared, he immediately noticed something wrong. His face was tight, and he immediately said, "take them down." Shenji guard suddenly noticed something and rushed to the sand Yue immediately. But it''s too late. The moment Sha Yue made up his mind, all the people of the dark Dynasty actually moved with tacit understanding. They rushed to the Lord of Shenzong together, without turning back, just like a big wave. "Ah?" The Lord of Shenzong''s face changed greatly. The people of the dark king Dynasty were close to the Lord of Shenzong. Even though shenjiwei reacted quickly, they could not arrive in time. The sand Yue''s eyes were awe inspiring. As soon as he approached the Lord of Shenzong, he immediately detonated the spirit of heaven, and his body suddenly exploded. Boom! The earth shaking sound rippled in all directions. "Space separation!" Shenjiwei roared, and the strong space power in his hands vented to the other side, forcibly separated all the people of the dark Dynasty and prevented them from approaching the Lord of Shenzong. However... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... countless explosions burst out. All the people in the dark king Dynasty who were present actually blew themselves up.The roar of the explosion was heard, and the power of destruction swayed wildly. They tear up the void, shake the sky, shatter heaven and earth, and shake all living things. The whole Dongsheng Shenzong seems to be the last place! "No, get out!" Seeing the scene, Huang Yao''s face changed greatly and he roared. The people on the sky cliff retreated crazily. However, the severe storm of destruction has rolled away, many people failed to retreat in time, and were directly involved in it and died miserably. However, shenjiwei did not pay attention to the storm of destruction. His eyes were sharp and he went straight to the Lord of Shenzong. However. The Lord of Shenzong is also hard to escape from this self explosion, especially the self explosion of sand Yue. Once his existence of this degree self explodes, how terrible, even the space separation can not block his self explosion power. The LORD was devoured. When Shenji Wei rushed to grab the Lord of Shenzong, only a dark skeleton was left in his arms. Lord of God, death. All the disciples of Dongsheng God sect were turned into sand in the storm of destruction. People were shocked. The storm subsided and everything was gone. Shenjiwei threw the bones of the Lord of Shenzong on the ground. They were very angry and clenched with their fists. White night eyebrows tight, eyes cold staring at all this. He thought for a moment, and suddenly removed the four emperors of all ages. The emperors turned into golden lightning and disappeared into the sky. Then he took a deep breath and walked forward. "Lord Shenji guard, please get out of the way." The road sank in the white night. "Bai lingzun, what are you going to do Angry Shenji Wei slightly closed his face and asked some confused questions. "Although they blow themselves up, if they return to Baixi with the skill of time, then all the problems will be solved easily?" White night road. Shenji guard was stunned on the spot. "Time reversal? How can you understand this kind of divinity? Or is it... A magic weapon like you? " It''s not like this. "You get out of the way." White night deep voice way, spin and hit a ring finger. Boom! The vast array of gods rises again above the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1621 As an ancient great array, the secret and power contained in it are immeasurable. Such things, if exposed to the dark Dynasty, the dark Dynasty will never let go. But it''s not the same for Shenji palace. The reason why Shenji palace wants to take the dead dragon sword is that the upper limit of the sword is infinite. What kind of people get it and what kind of power it exerts. Once it falls into the hands of the invincible powerful power, the impact on Lisheng Prefecture will be extremely terrible. In order to maintain the order and stability of Lisheng, Shenji palace must recycle the dead dragon sword. As for abandoning the magic sword, Shenji palace still chooses to let the white night own it, without intervening. After all, only the dead dragon sword is special among the twelve Hongbing soldiers. And the sky array sacrifice in front of Shenji palace people, white night will not worry about being coveted by Shenji palace. Although shenjiwei was surprised, it was not too immersed in the shock. He pulled out his sword from his waist, and his eyes were burning in front of him, ready to cooperate with the power of the array at any time. There was a whisper in the white night, as if chanting some formula. After a moment, he raised his hand. Whoa! An astonishing and boundless surging force came down from the sky and hit here. This power is sacred and powerful, exquisite, not to mention Qin Feng, even the Shenji guard is difficult to analyze. This is the law of time, this is the gear of fate! "Space is limited in the end, but time is endless. The real strong is not to open up the world and control the power of space in the hand, but to hold time, manipulate destiny and monopolize reincarnation. When they master all the power of time, they are already in charge of it." Shenji Wei murmured, and his eyes were full of yearning. Although there are not many magic arts that manipulate time or even reverse time in the state, it is quite possible that those magic weapons were created by one person. However, the technique of time and stop is not in the category of controlling time strictly. It is more like a strengthened version of the fixed body technique. The real time reversal skill, in the whole heaven cliff and even the saint immortal domain, has not yet been owned by one person! At first, white night did not have a profound concept of the art of time, but when he gradually understood the sky array, he also increasingly understood how terrible the means of time were for the soul. The art of backflow can make up for the loss and regret, and the acceleration of time is more terrible. The strong can use their time to speed up their practice, so that the time around them can be increased to several times of the normal time. Then, if they practice outside for one hour, they can practice for 100 years. Any means related to time are actually against the sky! Boom!! At this time, a dull noise began. Just look at a long snow-white dragon coming down from the sky. That''s an energy that has the shape of a dragon. It is extremely large and very fast, like lightning toward the shuttle, and then uses its huge body to completely enclose the area and rotate rapidly. Shenji guard immediately retreated. Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Tao Cheng and others are staring at this magnificent scene, all of them are speechless. Shenjiwei''s gaze was extremely tight. Suddenly, he seemed to have found something, and his expression immediately solidified for several minutes. It turns out that on the scales of the dragon, a large number of strange and wonderful talismans were carved with crystal. As the Dragon spins, all these talismans are activated, and a strange force that is hard to explain in words begins to spread to this area. The whole area has become so chaotic that nothing can be seen. But chaos lasted for about three minutes, and then suddenly disappeared. Then the spattered ashes began to gather and regroup. The broken rocks and trees began to repair themselves. The river began to flow back, and the dust fell to the ground by itself. The dead bones began to give birth to flesh and blood, and the vanishing destructive power was suddenly generated, and constantly retracted and flowed back. In the blink of an eye, it actually condensed into a human shape, and finally sealed into the soul of the man''s chest. "Wow The spirits around him screamed. As time went back, all the people of the dark king Dynasty and Dongsheng God clan who had died before were resurrected, and they still kept the action of self preservation. The scene is unforgettable. Even in the daytime, I was very surprised. When the time goes back to the time point that the white night wants. Roar! The long dragon rises again, and then drives its huge body to fly towards the terrible array on the sky. Finally, it disappears into the big array and disappears. Everything is dreamlike, which makes people feel extremely unreal. After the end of this technique, he fell directly from the air at night, and fell heavily on the ground. He had no strength all over his body."My Lord!" Huang Yao and others immediately rushed to help up the white night. "I''m fine. I''m just a little bit out of control." White night weak road. I didn''t expect that the time reversal technique of the sky array was consumed so much that almost all of his soul power was exhausted, and 80% of his Qi channels were exhausted... "what''s the matter?" At this time, Sha Yue and others finally came back to God and looked at their hands in shock. The Lord of Shenzong and others are confused. "Am I not dead? How... How alive? " "How did this happen?" Although time goes back, their thinking is still there. Shenji guard didn''t dare to have any hesitation, but rushed to the past in an instant and took down the sand Yue with a direct move of imprisonment. "Ah?" It''s terrible all around. "Blow yourself up!" The sand Yue screamed bitterly. The people of the dark Dynasty looked awe inspiring and urged the soul of heaven to prepare for self explosion without hesitation. But right now... chirp! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... a large number of air breaking sounds were heard. Then we can see four or five horrible figures rushing towards this place, and a breath against the sky is enveloped here. All of them were startled. Looking at it, they found that the reinforcements of Shenji palace had arrived, and several Shenji guards appeared. They raised their hands to capture the people over there. The force of terror completely blocked all the people in the dark Dynasty. Their soul power was suppressed, and the spirit of heaven was imprisoned. In this moment, all the people of the dark Dynasty were like civilians, and could not move any more. See here, sand Yue face as if dead gray, people staring at the Shenji guard, is silent. This time, they even wanted to commit suicide. Ruan Shi also arrived. With his hands attached behind him, he glanced at the people of the dark Dynasty and snorted, "take them all and take them back to Shenji palace!" "Yes, my Lord." Shenjiwei shouts, take the man away. The Shenji guard immediately rushed over and reported the situation to Ruan Shi. After learning that it was the white night that stabilized the situation with the technique of time reversal, Ruan Shi''s eyes lit up and he immediately flew to the white night. "Bai lingzun, are you ok?" Ruan Shi asked with concern. After speaking, he took out a pill and handed it to him. Ruan Shi''s existence of this level, the pills given are natural and extraordinary, and he is not polite at night. If he swallows the pills directly, the whole human body will be completely new, and his Qi pulse will be filled with strong soul power. "Good, Dan. Thank you very much." The white night sighed and said. "Bai lingzun paid so much for this. If I didn''t send a pill, wouldn''t it be too stingy?" Ruan teacher laughed. "It''s not that I''m enthusiastic. It''s the dark dynasty that threatens me a lot." White night pushed aside the crowd, stood up alone, looked at Ruan Shi and said, "Lord Ruan, now that people get stolen goods, I think Shenji palace already has evidence and evidence. You should be able to attack the dark dynasty?" "Of course Ruan Shi nodded: "Shayue is the leader of the branch of the dark Dynasty, and his position is not low. Although we know that we can''t find any valuable clues from him, it doesn''t matter. Today, people get stolen goods, but the dark Dynasty can''t deny it. When I return to Shenji Palace, I immediately ask the highest level for a ruling on the dark Dynasty. I think that before long, the team of Shenji palace will face the dark king We''re heading for it "That''s great!" The white night breathed a sigh of relief. Their own efforts are not in vain. He did all this in the hope that the Shenji palace could deal with the dark Dynasty. After all, he could not compete with the dark Dynasty with his own strength, so he could only place his hope on the Shenji palace. "The people of Dongsheng Shenzong were involved in this matter, and they also had contact with the people of the dark king Dynasty. I think he will provide beneficial value to all of you in Shenji palace. It''s up to you." "Don''t worry, Bai lingzun. I know what to do." Ruan Shifu held his fist again: "it should not be too late. I need to go back to Shenji palace immediately and deal with this matter. Bai lingzun, we will see you later." "Mr. Ruan, please hold on. Actually, I have something else to ask." The white night thought for a moment and suddenly called out. "What''s the matter?" However, the white night moved her fingers and constructed a painting with her soul power. The picture is exactly what the woman in red looks like. "Master Ruan knows who this daughter is from the dark dynasty?" The white night asked. "This girl?" "I''ve seen it before," said Ruan Leng "Oh? Where is it? " "The headquarters of the dark dynasty!" Ruan Shi Ning said: "it was still many years ago. I met by chance when my Shenji palace people went to the headquarters of the dark Dynasty to investigate a massacre. I don''t know much about this woman. I don''t know her name, but I can be sure that this woman''s status in the dark Dynasty is not low."Hearing the sound in the white night, his heart suddenly jumped and asked, "does Mr. Ruan know his strength?" "Her strength?" Ruan Shi frowned. "I''m afraid she can be as good as master Ruan. I want to know how strong she is!" The voice of the white night. He has been watched by this woman. Even if Shenji palace wants to deal with the dark Dynasty, once this woman attacks him, it will be extremely difficult for him to fight against him. If he does not use the dead dragon sword, he is afraid that it will be difficult to preserve him. Therefore, the white night must be prepared in advance. However, after meditating for more than ten minutes, Ruan Shi shook his head and only four words came out of his mouth. "Immeasurable!" . (the second and third shifts will be later. I will try my best to make it earlier tomorrow and try to finish the day. I''m sorry) (the second and third shifts will be later.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1622 The simple four words are like heavy hammers, which hit the heart of the white night. From the time when the woman in red broke through the void to attack himself, he had already felt that kind of terrible power which could not be described by words. Even if shenjiwei stopped it for the first time, it could not resist it. How terrible! It''s not worth mentioning Ling Jian''s Fen Shen in front of the white night. Even if he has Hongbing, it''s useless. But the woman in red was strong enough to compete with Ruan Shi. If it had not been for the help of the four emperors, the white night would not have been her opponent. Unless the body of the dead dragon sword was used, it would never have resisted her attack. Moreover, once the dead dragon sword was used, it would have exposed the fact that the dead dragon sword had not been sealed. As a result, more troubles would have occurred ¡£ If you offend this woman today, if you can''t get rid of it, you will surely have endless troubles in the future. The white night meditated. The Ruan teacher nearby seemed to see something. The man laughed and said, "Bai lingzun seems to be very afraid of the woman in red? Hehe, don''t worry. Now our Shenji palace has an excuse. Now we will restrict and punish the dark Dynasty. They should not have the energy to pose any threat to you. What''s more, Bai lingzun will protect you as long as he stays on the side of the dead dragon sword on the sky cliff. " "Is it just Cangtian cliff?" "What about Outland and the nine soul land? And here, this place is not protected by you? After all, the other party will break through the void at any time and attack and kill me. Your rescue may not be able to be timely. Just like this time, the other party forcibly dragged me into a specific space, but one of your Shenji guards can''t open it in time. Even if you ask for help, it''s only late. I''m afraid it''s not my death that you come here to collect our corpses. " "This..." Ruan teacher some words, full face helpless way: "Bai lingzun, please don''t be angry, we are the first time to put down the matter in hand to rush over." "It''s not angry. After all, you didn''t do anything wrong, and you have no obligation to be responsible for me. I just want to tell you something... " tell us what? " Ruan teacher Leng asked. I saw the white night pause, just said: "guarding the state of Lysander is our common responsibility!" As soon as the words fell, Ruan Shi was struck by lightning. He looked at the white night for a long time with his mouth wide open. What a shameless man! Ruan teacher thought secretly. Although the white night is highly respected by the spirit, and this time it is his credit, it does not mean that he is a gentleman. Shenji Palace also has a lot of information about the white night, for this guy, Ruan Shi is some understanding. Judging from what he has done, he is not the kind of existence that remembers the great justice of the world in his heart. This guy, who cares only about the people around him and his own interests, but also guards the state of Lysander? Fart! If he really wants to protect Risheng state, he may even give up his magic sword. "What? Why don''t you talk? Do you think I''m not right? " The white night side head asks. "No, no, no, no, Bai lingzun is right. Everyone is responsible for guarding Lisheng state. It''s really gratifying that bailingzun can have such an idea. With Bailing Zun, those who intend to disturb the order of Lisheng state will surely be punished as they deserve." Ruan Shi quickly waved his hand and said with a smile. "In that case, well, we are already on the same front, so I hope you can do me a favor! Or promise me a request Said the white night solemnly. "Bai lingzun, please tell me. I will not refuse anything that I can do." Ruan Shi secretly took a breath and said cautiously. White night is not polite. His eyes are burning, staring at Ruan Shi and saying, "I want you Shenji palace to share all the information about the dark Dynasty with me!" Hearing this, Ruan''s face suddenly changed. "You seem reluctant?" Aware of Ruan Shi''s changing face, his voice froze in the white night. "Bai lingzun, you seem to want to fight against the dark dynasty?" Ruan Shi settled his mind and calmed his voice. "It''s better to take the initiative than to be beaten passively!" Calm way of white night. Ruan looked at the white night in silence, looking at his firm eyes. For a long time, people spit out their breath, showing a very unnatural bitter smile. "Maybe I should tell Bai lingzun about the dark Dynasty. Otherwise, if you go on like this, you will die in the hands of the dark Dynasty, and die in the hands of... Ignorance!" Although the white night noodles do not change color, but the heart is not tight. It seems that Ruan Shi''s evaluation of the dark Dynasty is also very high. "Let me tell you about the birth of the dark Dynasty." With his hands attached, Ruan said calmly: "the birth of the dark Dynasty dates back to a long time ago, after the birth of Shenji palace. The years of Shenji Palace are immeasurable. During this period, there are many unimaginable supreme beings who tamper with the passage of time. Therefore, there is no specific number of the time since the birth of Shenji palace, but there is one point We can know that the birth of the dark Dynasty was only a thousand years later than Shenji palace! ""A thousand years?" The white night frowned. A thousand years is a long time for ordinary people, but for soul people, it''s just a snap of the finger. "According to the historical records of Shenji palace, Shenji palace was born in the hands of a group of powerful people to maintain the stability and establish the order of the holy state. They are fed up with the chaotic world and can''t stand the bullying of the jungle, so they set up Shenji palace to fight against the existence and injustice of those bullies everywhere. However, it is so-called that everything is difficult at the beginning. Before the establishment of the order, the ancestors of Shenji palace encountered various problems. These problems ran counter to their original intention and made them deeply shocked. However, they didn''t give up and understood that if the real so-called fairness and justice could not establish an effective order, they decided to use iron and blood means first Stabilize the world, and then restrict all things with order, and promote the safe development of Lisheng. These iron and blood means, for the chaotic state of Lisheng at the beginning, was a big cleaning... "the cleaning lasted just a thousand years, and in this thousand years, I don''t know how many people died, and I don''t know how many lives withered... The lingering evil people who were killed by Shenji palace had no way out, and finally learned to keep warm together and get together Together, they fought against Shenji palace. However, the power of Shenji palace was far beyond their imagination. They were soon defeated, so they chose to surrender. The dark Dynasty, which had begun to take shape at the beginning, was preserved after the surrender! It''s just that... The remaining dark Dynasty is not honest. They give up confrontation with our Shenji palace. Instead, they choose to act in secret and develop their own forces secretly. They hope to strengthen themselves against Shenji palace and regain the whole Risheng state one day! " Hearing this, the white night frowned: "has the dark Dynasty developed for such a long time? Since you know that they have bad intentions, why don''t you shovel them early? Let them continue to this day? " "We have, of course, eradicated them." Ruan Shi shook his head and sighed: "according to historical records, our Shenji palace has launched two attacks on the dark Dynasty. The first attack was made after we had obtained solid evidence. However, in order to preserve its power, the dark Dynasty handed over more than half of the souls of the dark Dynasty to our Shenji palace for disposal. The remaining" innocent "people continued to defend the dark Dynasty, although they were greatly weakened, They fell apart and faced disintegration, but they survived in the end. And the second time, we sent the strong to the dark Dynasty to collect evidence, but... It also ended in failure "No evidence?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Yes! And we have the evidence! And we are ready to uproot the dark dynasty! " "Then why fail? Can you not fight against the dark dynasty? " The white night asked. Ruan Shi was silent for a long time, and finally sighed: "the reason is very simple... The Shenji guard who mixed into the dark Dynasty... Was instigated to rebel!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1623 Conspiracy? The heart beat violently at night. That''s Shenji guard! How could you be betrayed? Although white night''s knowledge of Shenji palace is also thin, everyone in Lisheng Prefecture knows that all the people who can join Shenji Palace are determined and concerned about it. They are of the same mind and will never be seduced by any desire or coerced by any means. No matter how precious the treasure is, how beautiful the beauty is, and how exciting the benefits are, they can not be shaken. But... The dark dynasty did it! What''s more, it''s still shenjiwei! This is not Shenji old man! Those who can become the soul of Shenji guard are actually much stronger than ordinary Shenji old people in terms of strength, mind and soul state. It is more difficult to rebel against them than to ascend to heaven! "The Shenji guard was suddenly instigated to revolt. The dark Dynasty understood our plan from his mouth and immediately responded. They destroyed all the points that could be used as evidence, and eliminated a group of dark Dynasty people. These people are prisoners. Once they die, we will die without proof. When our army kills, all the evidence we have will be useless! And the betrayed shenjiwei committed suicide shortly after he left the dark Dynasty. He deliberately destroyed his brain, so that we didn''t even have a chance to spy on his memory. " Speaking of this, Ruan Shi sighed heavily: "after this incident, we finally realized that the dark Dynasty has grown to an immeasurable level under our eyes, and his threat to us has far exceeded our expectation! Bai lingzun, you have to know that everything has two sides. In order to maintain the order of Lisheng state and punish those injustices, Shenji palace has protected the interests of many soul people, but it has also made many strong people extremely dissatisfied with us. Once they are dissatisfied and unable to retaliate against our Shenji palace, they will join the dark Dynasty. That''s why the dark Dynasty belongs to The speed of development is extremely rapid, blooming everywhere, which is beyond control. This is the so-called limitation in the world, which can not be violated by manpower! " "In that case, why don''t you be cruel?" White night''s eyes were cold and said, "what kind of morality and rules do you still care about? Will it be peaceful if we just wipe it out? " "Shovel out?" Ruan Shileng next, shake his head again, the bitter smile on the face is particularly obvious. "Bai lingzun, the people of Shenji palace have not known how many times and years you have proposed this proposal!" "Then why not carry it out?" "Execution? be prone to! Even now, as long as our Shenji palace tries its best to destroy the dark Dynasty, it is a matter of course! But... Do you understand the consequences? " "What are the consequences?" "Our Shenji palace is the defender of the order of Risheng state. Before there is no concrete evidence, we can not use force to adjudicate on any powerful family or even individual. Otherwise, what is the difference between us and the existence of lawlessness by force?" "Only this time. Why are you so rigid?" Ruan Shi still shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "there are many people in my Shenji palace who say like you, but... Everything is only zero and countless times! Once a precedent has been set, it will never be retrieved. This will greatly reduce the prestige of our Shenji palace. The order, rules and even people''s trust in our Shenji palace will disappear. At that time, as long as people who are interested in stirring up the flames and spreading rumors, our Shenji Palace''s deterrence in Lisheng state will disappear, He turned around slowly, looked at the sky in the distance, and uttered a heavy sigh of helplessness. The white night began to ponder. After a long time, he said, "so this time, you will still fail?" "What do you mean?" "Eradicate the dark dynasty!" "I''m afraid it''s hard! Although we have the evidence now, we can attack the people of the dark king Dynasty, but I think the dark Dynasty has got the news at the moment of the failure of these people like Sha Yue, and they have started to prepare! " "So it''s meaningless to capture the sand Yue?" "No! It is of great significance. At least we have been monitoring the dark Dynasty before and now we can impose sanctions on them. This is a great turning point. " Ruan Shi said with a smile: "since the end of those two operations, the people of the dark Dynasty have become more and more careful and will not leave any flaws in us. This time, it is also because of you that the dark king Dynasty is careless about the way!" "Why can''t it be eradicated?" "The reason is very simple. First, the current dark Dynasty power is quite huge. If it is rashly eradicated, it will inevitably cause tremors in Lisheng Prefecture. When it is implicated, many innocent people will be affected." "What are you talking about maintaining order in the state of Lysander when you''re so soft hearted?" White night shook his head. "Bai lingzun, it''s just a matter of principle. What''s more, we''ve made a plan to divide it into two actions. This time will greatly weaken the strength of the dark Dynasty, and the later one will really eradicate it. You have to know, every one of us in Shenji palace would like to destroy the dark Dynasty immediately and return the holy state to the Qing Dynasty QuietBut why don''t you nod your eyes at the second night "Second?" Ruan Shifu hesitated, as if some do not want to say, can see the eyes of the white night, helpless, opened his mouth: "second... Because we are currently short of manpower." "Not enough people?" White night Leng Leng Leng: "what meaning?" "This... Is confidential. Please forgive me for not telling you, Bai lingzun." Ruan Shidao. At night, his face was not very natural. "Bai lingzun, it''s getting late. I should go back. I still hope you don''t intervene in the affairs of the dark Dynasty. We will protect you as much as possible. If you intervene, once the dark Dynasty hands, I''m afraid it will be bad for you, so please give it to us." Ruan took a breath and turned to leave. "If you don''t let me in, at least let me know about them?" "I still say that, give me all the information about the dark Dynasty, I just have a look, should it be ok?" Ruan Shifu was slightly stunned. Staring at the white night, the man was silent for a while and sighed: "well, since Bai lingzun insists on... Well, I will let people give you some preliminary information about the dark Dynasty." "I want all the information!" "You don''t have enough authority. I don''t have enough authority. I can''t get it!" "I can exchange the secret of a dead dragon sword with you in exchange!" It''s a white night. After this, Ruan Shifu was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1624 "What''s the secret of the dead dragon sword?" Ruan asked almost subconsciously. "Please prepare all the information about the dark Dynasty for me, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t tell you so." White night light said. Ruan teacher heard the voice, dumbfounded: "if we were not from Shenji palace, I''m afraid we would have caught you for questioning." "If you are not from Shenji palace, do you think I will disclose this kind of thing to you?" Shake your head at night. Ruan Shifu was stunned and laughed bitterly: "well, in that case, I''ll go back to discuss with you first... But you have to tell me, what''s the secret? We have to judge whether it''s worth replacing with the information of the dark Dynasty. If we just tell us the power of the dead dragon sword, we don''t need to say that. Our Shenji palace doesn''t intend to use the dead dragon sword. If it is taken, it will be taken Most of them will be used as permanent seals. " "You can rest assured, of course, about the seal." The white night is light. "Seal?" Ruan''s pupils shrank. "Don''t get me wrong. The dead dragon sword is not sealed by me. I only know about it before I know it." Lying in the dark. The dead dragon sword was not sealed by him, but it was forged by him. In fact, there is no secret about the seal of the dead dragon sword in Bai Ye''s mouth. Everything is just a lie. But in order to get the information of the dark Dynasty, Bai Ye has to do this. He didn''t question the strength of Shenji palace, but sometimes people still had to rely on themselves. If he didn''t know anything about the dark Dynasty, even if he didn''t even know how he died. Of course, if we want to deal with the dark Dynasty, white night is also self-conscious. Even the Shenji palace can''t eliminate it. What can he fight against it? But the more we can''t fight, the more we have to prepare as soon as possible! Hearing the words of white night, Ruan was silent for a while, and finally nodded: "OK, I''ll go back to discuss with you, and I''ll give you a reply when I get the result. After all, it''s not a small matter. I can''t make the decision." "I''ll wait for your message." White night road. "Well." Ruan held his fist in the white night and left with many Shenji guards. But after a few steps, Ruan suddenly thought of something. "Oh, by the way, Bai lingzun, you have greatly helped our Shenji palace in this operation. According to the rules, I will reward you on behalf of the clan. Do you want a fixed reward or a random reward?" Hearing the sound at night, his eyes opened slightly, and he said, "random reward!" "OK." Ruan Shi nodded, took out the token and stirred it slightly. In an instant, Shenji order shot out a circle of light and scattered in the void. With the halo floating, the aperture turned into a box. After opening the lid of the box, a bright but hazy scene appeared inside. White night eyes a Lin. This is the reward of Shenji palace. Fixed rewards are not plentiful, but random rewards are hard to stop. Because this random reward box is a space object linked to the treasure house of Shenji palace. Through this box, he can take out a treasure hidden in the treasure house of Shenji palace. It''s up to luck to be able to get outstanding treasures or rags. "Good luck, bailingzun." Ruan said with a smile. "Well." White night nodded, ready to put his hand into the box. But at this time, he suddenly thought of something, just reached the edge of the box, and suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" Ruan teacher Leng next, some perplexed looking at him: "Bai lingzun why not take the baby?" "Nothing. I just want to prepare." White night smiles. "So it is." Ruan Shi nodded: "many people who have been praised by my Shenji palace will use divination to predict when they will be better. Bai lingzun will also try it. Although it is more mysterious, it is better than none." "Well." The white night nods, suddenly double pupil one opens, Seven Saints glass bead straight open. Whoa! His body was immediately covered by a layer of bright crystal, and the whole person''s breath immediately soared. Ruan looked at it strangely: "does Bai lingzun not use divination? If not, I can teach you. It''s very simple. " "No, I have divination." The white night light way, revolves and raises the hand toward the empty one stroke, the expression is awe inspiring, long howl: "open Boom!! An ancient sky covering array suddenly appeared in the sky. The whole sky glitters with gold, like the coming of God. People in Shenji palace looked at the sky one after another, and their eyes were stunned. Ruan Shi couldn''t help looking up. When he saw the huge and terrible array, he opened his mouth and was speechless. However, the white night suddenly pulled out the abandoned magic sword and stabbed the body of the sword toward the ground: "array force! Turn Bang! A dark beam of light burst out from the abandoned God sword, like a sharp arrow flying towards the ancient array."Use the power of abandoning God sword to urge array?" Ruan Shifu was shocked. However, after the black beam of paint was submerged into the array, the array immediately began to boom and rumble, like a gear, constantly rotating. The sound of silence is like thunder. "Slow down!" At this time, drink again in the daytime. The moment the word appeared, the whole world, all appeared a vision. A strong golden light came down from the sky, shining on the earth. All things in the world are bathed in the golden light, and the expression is amazing, which makes people feel like a dream. Ruan was surprised to find that at this moment, all the time of this piece of heaven and earth has become extremely slow. One''s breath, one action, and even one look all become extremely slow. In addition to thinking, even the heartbeat is like turtle speed. "Slow flow of time? How could this be possible? " Ruan Shifu was shocked. What kind of array is this? What means is this? Can white night make yourself limited by the slow flow of time? How did he do it? Ruan Shi''s head was shaking. For the first time, he found that he seemed to be confused about the existence of this spiritual state which was not high and strength was not strong. But when Ruan Shi''s eyes fell on the treasure box, a phenomenon once again shocked him. Treasure box! It was also affected. "This... This..." Ruan Shi''s pupil trembled. "Almost!" With a faint smile in the white night, he takes out a blue bead from the Qianlong ring and spins it close to the treasure box. The man stares at the Pearl and looks serious. That bead... It''s a jewel! When the jewel is placed next to the treasure box, it begins to emit a slight halo. It flickers almost once every three days, some with strong halos and some with dim halos. Ruan watched in shock. The characteristic of Dingbao bead is that once it is close to a treasure, it will produce light. That is to say, white night is exploring the treasure box and even the most precious grade in the treasure house with this set of jewels! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1625 With the constant twinkling of Ding Baozhu, Ruan Shi''s expression changes have become rich. His consciousness is not affected by the flow of time, so every time he sees the bright light on the jewel, his mood will become very tense, and his face will be revealed with his mood. But... His nervous expression is not over, his mood is relaxed again, a moment later, he is suddenly nervous. Therefore, several expressions are stacked together, and one face is almost completely distorted, which is not enough to describe the current appearance of his face. But Mr. Ruan was quite curious. Because Ding Baozhu has gone around for a while, it has sent out several extremely terrible and strong halos, which obviously indicates that we can find a wonderful treasure, but... The white night has not yet made a move! Is he waiting for something stronger? Ruan frowned. Don''t you know that many of these amazing treasures are not affected by the fixed jewels! The randomness of the treasure box is that it will quickly walk around each baby. Of course, Shenji palace is not a good hall. Most of the areas covered by the treasure boxes stay on the decorations and souvenirs. Otherwise, there are so many people helping Shenji palace every day. If Shenji palace has to send a top-notch treasure every time, why not empty the Shenji palace? Of course, white night is not against the rules. It''s just that... The grade of the treasure box is not simple. It can control the time and affect the existence of the treasure box. How can we get the treasure from his Shenji palace through this person? I''m afraid I''ll do it in the daytime. Suddenly. Click. There is a crack in the bead. In the night, Ruan''s eyes were frozen, and he saw the white master''s eyes. Then he jerked. Sonorous. A sword flickered. Then a shining silver sword flew out of the box. "What?" Ruan teacher''s heart trembled wildly, and he was stunned immediately. The silver sword was drawn out, and the sky ancient array was immediately removed in the white night. The huge array gradually stopped. People recovered, but all eyes fell on the white night. In particular, the Shenji guards also showed an incredible appearance. "Why did you choose this sword?" Ruan Shi recovers, he stares at the weapon in white night''s hand and asks eagerly. "Because I find that among all the treasures, it has a power different from other objects." The white night is light. "Power different from other objects?" Ruan teacher Leng next, suddenly understand what: "do you mean is... Time?" "Yes "It''s only recently that I have found out the power and power of time magic. As the most complicated and difficult power, time power is the power of destiny, and the magic weapon with this power will never be inferior!" He has just arrived at the immortal kingdom. Can he understand the concept of time? This can''t be done with one or two magic weapons related to time! Ruan teacher was very frightened. "How can you smell the magic weapon in the treasure house of Shenji palace through the Ding Baozhu?" Ruan Shi was puzzled: "this box just links to the treasure house, but it doesn''t show any smell. Standing outside the box, don''t say it''s smelling. You can''t even see any clue. How do you judge that it has the power of time?" "The reason is simple." White night raised his hand and threw the broken soul bead in the past. Ruan teacher caught him, looked at it carefully, and was stunned on the spot. "This is... A special pearl?" "Once the power of time is captured, it reacts and breaks directly!" "Is there a specific pearl?" Ruan teacher was stunned for a long time. He was staring at the white night seriously and asked, "do you know that you will be rewarded by my Shenji palace, so you have prepared this thing in advance?" "I think so." The white night was not covered up. Ruan opened his mouth and could not speak for a long time. "Well, you should tell me what the sword is?" White night line of sight has been staying on that sword, light asks a way. "Broken void sword." Ruan said. "What''s the use?" "Tear the void." Ruan Shi hesitated. "Tear the void?" White night Leng, once thought he heard wrong. He looked at the sword blankly for a moment. He thought of something and said in dismay: "but... This sword clearly has the power of time. It can tear the void, isn''t it... " good. " Ruan Shitan said: "this sword has not only the power of time, but also the power of emptiness. I don''t know much about this sword, because I haven''t used it. It has always been stored in our treasure house. It is said that it is the relic of a strong man in the history of Shenji palace. If you really want to understand the characteristics of this sword, you need to study it yourself... Oh, by the way, this sword can only be used seven times, seven times If you can''t find a new energy block, the sword will be a waste product. However, this kind of energy block is not so easy to find... Bai lingzun, you should understand what I mean? ""Energy block? Broken void sword Gazing at the sword in the white night, one is lost in thought. "You are much more cunning than I thought, Bai lingzun." Ruan Shi shook his head, his face showed a bitter smile: "it''s late, it''s time to leave!" Words fall, people walk toward the space door. Soon, the space door closed, Shenji palace escorted Dongsheng Shenzong and Sha Yue to leave. Silence returned to the scene. "My Lord." Huang Yao and others came. "Return to the sky cliff immediately!" The white night came to himself and whispered. "Yes." Seeing the seriousness of the white night, people did not hesitate and nodded at once. After they returned to the sky cliff, the white night quickly sent people to contact with Waiyu and the Cangtian Cliff Branch of Shengxian domain. There is no big problem with the Yulou and longjue residence in Waiyu. After making sure it was safe, the white night breathed a sigh of relief. However, Bai Ye believes that it is too easy to investigate him by means of the dark Dynasty. Measures must be taken to deal with it. He held the broken empty sword in his hand, and his eyes were frozen, and his thoughts began to rise. The next day is to study the magic sword. Of course, it''s hard to be quiet at night these days. After all, he is eager to get the dark Dynasty information from Shenji palace, otherwise he can do nothing. After waiting for seven days, news finally came from Shenji palace. The person who came is still Ruan Shi. It''s just... Judging from his rather embarrassed expression, he''s not bringing good news this time. "How?" In the white night, he met with Ruan Shi in the cliff hall. "Refused." Ruan took a sip of tea, whispered for a moment, and said slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1626 "No?" "Don''t you want to take back the dead Dragon Sword quickly? What''s more, even if you tell me... What does it matter? Are you still worried that I am a member of the dark dynasty? " "No, no, no, Bai lingzun has been worried about you. We have never doubted you, but... There are too many information about the dark Dynasty, which can not be disclosed. Even though we know that Bai lingzun is a trustworthy person, this is really inconvenient. As for the dead Dragon Sword... You all think that since you have found the dead dragon sword, it is the same to take it sooner or later. After all, it has been guarded by our Shenji guards, and there is no force in Lisheng state to take it away from our eyes. " Ruan teacher said helplessly. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face was not very natural. It seems that this is not enough to negotiate with Shenji palace. I overestimated Shenji Palace''s desire for the dragon sword. The white night sighed. "Bai lingzun doesn''t have to be too disappointed. Although it can''t provide you with all the information about the dark dynasty that we have at present, when you and I know each other, you also want to crack down on the dark Dynasty and maintain the unification of Risheng state. In any case, I will help you!" Ruan took out a folded paper from his waist and handed it to him. The white night took a look, which recorded some matters related to the dark Dynasty. "These are all the information I can know about the dark Dynasty at my level. Although it is not comprehensive enough, it is enough. This is a little help for you as a friend. I hope it can help you." Ruan teacher said with a light smile. White night Leng, looked at the words on the eye, straight up, to Ruan teacher salute: "thank you, master Ruan." "Why be polite?" Ruan Shi chuckled: "there are still things to deal with in the palace. I can''t delay. Goodbye!" Words down, people put down the cup to leave. But when he left, he suddenly thought of something, and then turned around: "the people of the dark king Dynasty will report to you. After this incident, they are likely to retaliate against you. So you must immediately carry out defensive offensive, and take strict precautions against their attack on you. You still have some time to prepare, because as far as I know, the dark Dynasty will do something to a powerful clan during this period of time Move, should not do anything to you, you have to set about everything in this period of time Hearing the sound in the white night, his face became heavy. He stared at the information on the paper. After a moment, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "what is the name of the powerful clan?" "Xuanlong kingdom!" "If you know they are going to act, why don''t you stop them?" "The reason is simple." Ruan stopped for a moment and then went on: "because according to the regulations, this is a fight between the powerful families, and Shenji palace has no right to intervene." As the voice dropped, Ruan Shi disappeared into the space door again. The white night fell into silence. The rules of Shenji Palace are so rigid that the dark Dynasty can make use of too many loopholes... however, with the help of Ruan Shi''s information, the white night is not in a passive state of being beaten. Although the information recorded is not the core information, it can also give daynight a basic understanding of the dark king Dynasty. It includes the location of the headquarters and branches of the dark Dynasty, the strength of the soul of the dark Dynasty in addition to the top existence, the terrorist means and common combat methods of the dark Dynasty, etc. White night staring at the paper for a long time, suddenly drink. "Huang Yao!" "Cliff master, what can I do for you?" Huang Yao rushed in. "Get ready and go to heixuan auction house." Put away the paper at night and said coldly. "Do you want anything? Please let your subordinates do it for you. " Huang Yao was busy. "No, I''ll do it myself." The white night said solemnly. "Ah?" Huang Yao was stunned. Although the whole Cangtian cliff has fallen into the hands of white night, only heixuan auction house is still not under the jurisdiction of white night. As others have said, everyone in the sky cliff can be provoked. You should not provoke heixuan auction house. And the fact is also like the rumor that, even if the white night will make the sky cliff upside down, it still goes its own way, continues to do business in an orderly manner, ignoring the white night. Of course, their business objects are only the people from Cangtian cliff. After the unification of Cangtian cliff in the white night, there are still strict regulations for getting in and out of the Cangtian cliff. Bai Ye doesn''t want people from the dark Dynasty to come here more often. People in Shenji Palace are not happy, and he is not happy. However, as a result, the business of heixuan auction house will drop a lot. And the auction was also held without passion. Especially today. Black Xuan auction house once a month large auction just held. It''s just that... although the scene is full of people, when they ask for the price in the daytime, no one will follow the price, so that he always takes things at the basic price. Although the black Xuan auction house''s profit has become extremely low, but they also did not complain.After all, it''s just a division. After purchasing the materials, the white night summoned all the great powers of the Cangtian cliff, and at the same time split out a drawing and gave it to them. "From now on, your first task is no longer to defend the sky cliff, but to build some long-standing space doors for me." The white night said solemnly. "Space door?" Tao Cheng looked at the drawing, which was a very exquisite formula for making a space array. Tao Cheng was frightened. The method of making this kind of space array is not something that can be contacted by the level of white night... "time is pressing. If you have any problems, you can tell me when the array is finished. As for the coordinates of the array, I will ask someone to get it for you later. There are two places in total, one is Outland and the other is Shengxian domain White night road. "My lord... Although the space array can be built, the maintenance of the space gate needs powerful means to tear out a space tunnel as the foundation. Although some of us can tear out the transmission of the space door of the space tunnel line of sight, our strength is limited. The space opening is not deep, and it will heal soon. But if we want to tear out a deep hole that is difficult to heal for a long time... It is not the highest The strong can''t do it, so... Only relying on us... I''m afraid it won''t work... "At this time, an old strong man said cautiously. If space gates were so easy to build, they would have been all over the state. But white night dare to put forward such an idea, naturally also has his dependence. I saw a wave of hands in the white night. Sonorous. A silver sword appeared in the palm of his hand. "What a strong space power!" People stare at the sword. "It''s enough to have this sword. Do it!" White night light way, take back the sword, turn away... people look at each other. "What sword is that?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1627 A bright mountain, a few figures are walking on the mountain. They stood up and looked at the bright mountain. The mountains are colorful and are filled with bright colored ores. There are red, blue, green and purple. The sun shines down. The whole mountain is shining. It is magical and just like the mountain of gods. Some men and women in uniform clothes are mining these ores with silver hoes. The whole mountain is full of people, and the sound of tinkling is ringing and the scene is hot. But the people on the mountain are worried. A woman with short hair and armor stroked the sword in her waist, and went to the woman who was looking forward to the distance. The woman is wearing a pink dress, with fair skin and noble temperament. It is the princess of the Xuanlong kingdom. On her side, there was a man who shook the folding fan. The man smiled and enjoyed the beautiful scene, and his eyes were shining with a different luster. The armor lady went up and made a salute with her fist: "see Princess, see Prince Chaoxian!" "Yo? Our general is here? " The prince turned around and looked at the majestic general behind him, with a strong smile on his face. "General Xi and he have been working hard all the way." The woman, called the son of the boy, turned slightly, and smiled sweetly. "The princess is welcome." The woman named Xihe was serious and hugged the fist and said: "wechat has concentrated all the troops around the five color mine, and the boundary, the array and the mechanism are in place. Not only that, but also the" master of curse "was invited! If the dark Dynasty dare to commit, they will be called back and forth! " "The master of the curse is here?" The princess was very surprised, and her eyes were shining frequently. "If he is able to do so, he would definitely ask for the master of mantra. However, the wife of master mantra died in the hand of the people of the dark king not long ago. Therefore, the master curse hated the dark king Dynasty extremely. This time, Xihe told the intention, and the master promised to come down without saying anything." "Xihe laughed. "The dark Dynasty is more unjust. Sooner or later, they will eat evil fruits!" "Said the princess. "There are Xi and general, and there are master mantra to help. This small dark Dynasty is not to worry about it!" The next son of Chaoxian laughed. Xihe did not speak. But the princess thought for a moment, and the little face, which was still quite shining, showed a worried color. "If the dark Dynasty attacked Xuanlong state without any reason, we could apply to Shenji palace for their protection. But this time, the prince killed the deacon of the dark Dynasty. The dark king Dynasty had a reason. Even if it wanted to intervene, it would be very difficult for the temple to intervene. At present, we can only rely on ourselves." "Hum, that kind of dandy prince, it is better to give it to the dark dynasty!" Xihe and his eyes swept through the thick disgust, said cold. She had no idea that what she said was taboo. But the princess didn''t care. "If he handed it over, he would have sent people to the past. But Xihe... You know, the basic reason why the dark Dynasty attacked Xuanlong was actually the five color mines. This mine is the foundation of the founding of Xuanlong. The ore produced inside is how precious it is. The dark Dynasty is to plunder the mine. Without this mine, how could the Xuanlong state have the potential Today''s great age? For many years, I don''t know how many powerful people salivate, but they are all blocked by Xuanlong state. I just don''t know if this time, in the face of the dark Dynasty, our Xuanlong state can still parry the residence... "When it comes to this, the princess sighs heavily, and her eyes are exhausted. Xihe fell into silence again. The prince of the immortal laughed. "Princess don''t worry, I hope fairyland is in, district dark Dynasty and what?" The prince of the emperor of the dynasty was confident: "what''s more, even if I look at the fairy palace, the strength of Xuanlong kingdom is enough to fight against the dark Dynasty. Don''t you know? There are already 13 clans of potential clans who have been approaching Xuanlong state. These are the enemies of the dark Dynasty and loyal allies of Xuanlong. As long as all of us work together, the dark Dynasty is not worth mentioning. " "Well." The princess nodded with a smile. But the worries in her eyes grew stronger. How can these people help Xuanlong state for no reason? Just afraid their intention and dark Dynasty are in line with each other, are they all coming to the five color mines? The princess''s heart is like a mirror, but she dare not break it. At this time, a soul man quickly came to this. "Princess, here! Here it is! " After the soul fell to the ground, he ran over, and he was full of joy and breathless shouting: "that is coming! That one is here! " "That one?" All three were in a daze. Xi he was confused: "who is coming?" But the princess was overjoyed, busy asking: "but nine young master came?" "It''s him! It''s him! Not only that, but also the nine young master brought Hong Bing! " The soul was excited."What?" Mr. Chao Xian''s face changed suddenly. Xihe and the princess are very happy. "Princess, is it said that junjiu is here?" Xihe asked in a hurry. "Not bad." The princess said with a smile, "nine little came so fast! There are nine young people, and we have the power of a great army. In this way, we have a greater chance of winning! " "Well, I have to congratulate the princess in advance." He said with a smile, though his smile was very unnatural. "Jiushao is here. Young master Chaoxian, Xihe, let''s go to meet him quickly." The princess said with a smile, and turned to the soul of the way: "order to go down, set up a state banquet, and tell the father emperor, please him to treat Jiushao well." "Yes, Princess!" The soul clasps his fist, turns and runs away. Capital of Xuanlong kingdom. At the moment, the honor guard has been arranged to the periphery of the court, and the sound of various gongs and drums and musical instruments is soaring to the sky. The most beautiful maids in the palace were photographed beside a red carpet extending from the palace. They all knelt down and bowed their heads, looking as if they were meeting the heaven and man. When the princess and general Xihe arrived in the capital in a hurry, they found that not only the famous King Jiuda Shao, but also a large number of terrifying powers and gifted Tianjiao came here. The imperial palace of Xuanlong Kingdom seems to be the gathering place of countless powerful people, and the scene is unprecedented. But on a mountain on the border of Xuanlong Kingdom, several men and women in black armor are looking out on this side. "You nine all appeared? Hehe, it seems that Xuanlong is prepared by the state A woman''s pupil color changed, and then closed her eyes, showing a sneer. "Do they think that if they invite Dou Zhan lingzun, they can keep the wuse mine? It''s really ignorant. This time, all three branches of our dark Dynasty will go out, and Xuanlong kingdom will be destroyed! " Next to a short haired man contemptuously. "Stop talking nonsense and start to set up the battle! The Lord has ordered that the array should be set up in three days and the Xuanlong should be destroyed in five days! " "Good!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1628 Bang! On the boundless sky cliff, a huge and magical array appears on the sky. It covers the whole sky cliff, like a large net, intended to cover it. Such a wonderful scene, but did not attract the attention of many people in the sky cliff. They are used to it. Since the closure of the white night, we have been studying the ancient sky array almost day and night. The ancient array appears frequently, and people are not surprised. However, some strong people are curious about the ancient array, including the Shenji guards who are guarding the sword of the dead dragon. "How terrible! Who built this array? I can''t see through it at all "The starting point of the ancient array comes from the cliff hall, which is mostly done by Bai lingzun!" "He can even master such a terrible array... It''s not easy!" Several people secretly exchange eyes, do not have to speak, can also read what the other side wants to express. However, the appearance of the ancient array made these Shenji guards show a trace of confusion. During this period, although they were guarding the dragon sword, all of them were thinking about one thing. That is who sealed the dead dragon sword! Although no one will doubt that white night, with his strength is not enough to do this. But now it seems that the existence of this level of immortal master''s realm is much more different than they thought... at this time... boom!! The huge array suddenly rotated, and many of the lines on it shifted and made dull noises. People look forward to it. Only then discovered that the tedious dense pattern after the intermittent rotation, seemed to constitute a new pattern. In the center of the array, there appeared a pattern like the sun and the moon. The two patterns gradually overlapped and superimposed, forming a new and unique pattern. The Shenji guards are staring at each other and their eyes are fixed on it! And the next second! Bang! A golden light burst out of the print, and instantly hit the cliff hall. "What?" All the Shenji guards were terrified and staring. The light lasted for about three or four minutes, and then disappeared. However, the Shenji guards were shocked and didn''t come back to God for a long time. "What a terrible power, what''s the matter with light?" "I don''t know! Is this the power of that big formation? How thick and fierce? I''m afraid even we can''t release such fierce power? " "Bai lingzun has mastered such terrible power... What is he going to do?" The Shenji guards exchanged eyes, and they could see the shock in each other''s eyes. "Do you want to inform the temple of this?" At this time, a Shenji guard conveyed the meaning. The others pondered for a moment and shook their heads. "This belongs to Bai lingzun''s privacy and does not violate the regulations. Why inform the god palace? Our duty is to guard the dragon sword! Don''t worry about the rest! " "That''s right. What''s more, Bai lingzun can help us guard the dead dragon sword if he has mastered such power!" "All right." Several people took their eyes back. It''s just. The halo into the cliff hall is not scattered for a long time, and the surging and amazing power hovers around the cliff hall, which makes people startled. This lasted for about an hour before the halo faded. Shenji guards secretly breathed a breath, although still as motionless as a statue, but everyone''s mood can not help but the waves. "Cliff master!" At this time, Tao Cheng, an old man, walked to the cliff hall and held his fist respectfully. A figure came out of the cliff hall. It was the white night. He looked into the distance and saw that two huge space doors had been created, standing in the middle of the sky cliff, which was particularly magnificent! The white night immediately soared into the sky and went towards the door of space. Tao Cheng quickly follows. Huang Yao, Qi Ming, Xu Ziming and other high-rise people gathered there to do the final repair. However, it would have taken a lot of manpower to create the dark cliff array. Have you heard from the people sent to Xuanlong The white night stares at those two huge space doors, the person light asks a way. "Report back to the cliff master, I have news." Huang Yao over there rushed over and took out a thing from his arms and handed it to Bai Ye respectfully. The white night took that bamboo like thing and opened it. Some halo flew out of it, and quickly disappeared into his pupils. Among the halo, there are golden letters.A moment later, he put it away, and his eyes were frozen. "It seems that the dark Dynasty is really going to attack Xuanlong kingdom. Cliff master, we have plenty of time, and we can also arrange a large number of defensive array and border to guard against their attack on Cangtian cliff." Qi Ming said with a smile. "It can be kept for a while, but not for a lifetime." White night said expressionless, spinning and pulling out the broken void sword from the Qianlong ring, and cleaved toward the space gate. Chi!! The silver sword immediately splits out a crystal like vigorous wind and rushes towards the huge space door over there. When the vigorous wind falls into the space door... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the whole gang weathered into whirlpool, tearing the void over there crazily. The void, like glass, quickly breaks and disappears, and finally turns into a void black hole. However, the black hole is not calm and twisted madly until it finally turns into chaos. "What a terrible force of space!" Tao Cheng and others were stunned. The Shenji guards in the distance cast their eyes dishonestly again, and it is difficult to move their eyes for a long time. The white night splits the second door of space as usual, and spins up the broken void sword. "I will continue to shut up these days. You can handle the affairs of Cangtian cliff. In addition, the corpse on the platform should be strictly guarded. No one can get close to it. Those who violate the orders will be killed without mercy. Understand?" The road sank in the white night. "Yes." People nodded immediately. The white night did not say a word, turned to rush toward the cliff hall again. But when people just did not enter the cliff hall. Bang! A divine light broke out again, but it passed in a flash and soon disappeared. Such a strange phenomenon is shocking. "Adults shut up so frequently, I''m afraid it''s not another breakthrough." Qi Ming withdrew his sight and whispered. "I don''t know, but adults are gifted. Although the spirit level is not high, but the means are terrible. If he breaks through, his strength will be greatly increased." Huang Yaodao. "Yes... Although there are only ten Heavenly spirits, I find that the strength of each of his heavenly spirits exceeds my cognition. How does he practice his heavenly spirits? I''m afraid that the spirit of the true saint is not as strong as him? " "I don''t know... Do something." People dispersed and continued to build the space door. .... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1629 Outside the majestic palace, a man in a golden snow-white sword suit stepped on the red carpet and came in to meet the spiritual petals. The melodious and melodious sound of Qin music rippled inside and outside the court. Numerous palace maids and guards stood on both sides with their heads bowed, showing reverence and piety. Everything seems so solemn and sacred. Outside the court, countless souls stood on tiptoe to look at this side, with reverence and excitement in their eyes. "Is that the famous junjiu young master?" "My God, this is Jun Jiu? It''s amazing "I didn''t expect that our Xuanlong kingdom could even invite the presence of junjiu. It seems that the dark Dynasty doesn''t have to worry!" "What? Is Jun Jiu very good? " "Are you an idiot? How could you ask such a retarded question! Don''t you know that junjiu is the most advanced fighting spirit Zun? Even our monarch is afraid of his strength, especially the Hongbing in his hand. It is said that Jun Jiu used this sword to kill three super powerful clans in a row, killing hundreds of thousands of people with one sword. " "What? Slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people? I''m good. Is that terrible? Is he a devil? " The souls whispered, and others tried to get closer and see better, but were stopped by the court guards. The man''s pace was slow and his eyes were firm. After a long time, he finally arrived at the gate of the palace. At the moment, the princess, dressed up in bright and beautiful clothes, has been waiting in front of the court early. "I''ve met Mr. junjiu." Her royal highness hurried to the ceremony and looked at her with a sweet smile on her face. "Well." Jun nine nodded slightly. "The ninth young master is very hard. Please come in as you please. My father and all the adults are waiting for you in there." Said the princess with a smile, and she led the way ahead. The man followed. And as the man walked into the magnificent palace, the palace, which was silent, instantly boiled. Those who sat in front of the wine table stood up one after another and welcomed the past together. Everyone''s face was awed and smiling. Even the king of Xuanlong, who was above, got up in a hurry and immediately walked down the steps to meet him. "Mr. Jun nine''s visit to Xuanlong Kingdom really makes our country shine! Come on, Mr. nine, please take your seat. " Xuanlong said with a smile. "Your Majesty is very kind." Jun Jiu nodded slightly: "I came here not only to help Xuanlong resist the dark Dynasty, but also to have a good experience. You don''t have to care too much about it!" "Ha ha, no matter what, we Xuanlong kingdom can help you, little dark Dynasty, there is no need to worry about it!" King Xuanlong laughed. Jun nine nodded and whirled into the seat. What he cares about is that his position is not the first, but... The second. Jun Jiu frowned slightly. He is not a man of good face, but according to common sense, it is impossible for a powerful family like Xuanlong to ask him to move him. You know, he came to Xuanlong country not only as a great power to support, but also contains a different meaning. Xuanlong kingdom can''t be unaware of it. Jun Jiu raised his head and looked at the king. The monarch seemed to have guessed that junjiu would be dissatisfied. He immediately said, "don''t worry about it. In fact, I want to put you in the first seat. It''s just that... The adult will come here this time. I''m really sorry to take him second place. Therefore, I can only do injustice to him!" "The Lord?" Jun Jiudan asked, "who is it?" "Prime minister Zheng Sanghai of matchless country!" Said the king in a low voice. "Well? Prime Minister Zheng Jun nine frowned again and said in a voice, "Your Majesty has such a great face that even the matchless kingdom can be invited to move... Since there is matchless Kingdom coming forward, why should your majesty start a movement and invite us to help you? Are there people from shuangguo? Unless the dark Dynasty pours out, I''m afraid you can''t move Xuanlong kingdom? " "Don''t get me wrong. The matchless country did not intervene in this incident." The king was busy. "No intervention? What''s the matter with Prime Minister Zheng Sanghai "Cheng Cheng came to help me in his personal capacity. He didn''t bring a soldier or a soldier, and he didn''t use the unparalleled national pill or medicine. Because he had known me for many years, he helped me out of our friendship this time." The king of Xuanlong said with a smile. "I see." Jun Jiu pondered for a moment, then poured his wine to himself: "since Prime Minister Zheng can do it, it seems that this time there is no chance for me to show my skill... Your majesty, come on, let''s have a drink!" "Good! Good The king laughed and ordered the princess to drink with him. Jun Jiu''s life is beautiful, his family background is extraordinary, and her strength is extraordinary. Although she has a high vision, she has a good feeling for such a matchless young master.But Jun nine obviously has no interest in this princess, just take care of oneself to eat and drink. At this time, there were shouts outside the hall. "Here comes the blood Thirteen!" "Here comes the five gods!" "Master mantra ... "prime minister Zheng Sanghai is here!" The sound of the voice did not end, and the powerful men entered the hall one after another. The first ones were really in a state of panic. This time, not only those amazing existence appeared, but also a lot of gifted Tianjiao also arrived in Xuanlong kingdom. Obviously, they didn''t come to help Xuanlong Kingdom, but they didn''t want to miss the great war. "It''s interesting that so many interesting people have come." Jun Jiu''s eyes swept the visitor lightly, with a funny smile on his face. The visitors also saw Jun Jiu, and they all showed a look of astonishment. Rao is also quite surprised Zheng Sanghai. However, although he was higher than junjiu in terms of seniority, he still took the initiative to come to junjiu and hugged him: "young master junjiu? Long time no see! " "Mr. Zheng, you are of the same generation as my father. Why are you so polite to me? It''s the younger generation who salutes you! " Jun nine smile way, spin and rise, toward Zheng Sanghai to do a standard etiquette. Zheng Sanghai looked at Jun Jiuyi quietly. After a moment, he nodded and said, "the dragon and Phoenix are among the people!" "The old man flattered me." Jun nine eyes deep flash a ray of strange light, but did not show, smile: "come, please sit down." "Please!" Take a seat for two. Most of the people in the hall are looking at this. "Cousin?" At this time, a surprise and pleasant voice came. Jun nine shivered all over, and looked to the side, but saw a young girl in Red Sword Clothing walking in with great strides. Jun nine immediately stupefied, facial expression is very unnatural. "Cousin, you... Why are you here?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1630 Giant trees from the mountains, a huge and vast space door rises from the ground. Although the space door is huge and magnificent, it is blocked by huge trees, and people in the distance can not detect it. Several men and women are busy in the dark. "It''s the last step now!" A woman looked at the gate, sighed, and said with her mouth raised. "Tear out the space tunnel?" The man next to him inquired and asked, "if we tear out the space tunnel, I''m afraid it won''t last long?" "It won''t last long, of course, but it doesn''t have to last too long!" The woman said with a smile: "what''s more, what we need to do is not to decorate the space door, but to release a space array. Otherwise, how can the great power of our dark Dynasty come here in an instant?" "Oh?" People around him looked at the woman one after another. "Must we send everyone so quickly? My Lord, this seems to be a rush? Yes? Does the dynasty have a new mission? " The man asked again. "Of course." The woman seemed to think of something. Her face was not very natural, and she said: "Shenji palace has achieved great advantages in the front battlefield. They should completely control all the situations in the past two years. Once Shenji palace is free, I think they will start to deal with our dark Dynasty in the next step. Our opportunities and time are not much. We must be in the dark kingdom Get everything ready before you compete with the front of Shenji palace "But I hear that the dark Dynasty has begun to move!" The man frowned and said in a deep voice: "the great failure in dongshengshan led to the capture of Sha Yue and even the fall of one of the adult''s avatars. Shenji palace has captured a large number of our people. I''m afraid that they will launch a positive attack on us after they have mastered considerable evidence." "don''t worry, Shenji palace will not attack us yet They are short of manpower to carry out a frontal attack. As for Sha Yue, Shenji palace can indeed get sufficient evidence, but this has little impact on us, because the dynasty has sent elite teams to support the front battlefield. In this way, the Shenji palace will delay a lot in front of the battlefield. By then, we have cleared all the evidence here, and then they will If you want to settle accounts with us, you just catch some small fish and shrimps. It''s not enough for us to hurt our muscles and bones! " The woman said with a smile, "he has a good plan. I have a ladder. Why be afraid?" "Your Majesty is wise!" Several people are busy holding fists. "Well, it''s getting late. It''s all scattered!" The woman said. People immediately backed away. The woman took out a piece of snow-white roll paper from the storage ring, and then spread it on the ground. On the scroll, there is a complicated array of Dharma, which seems to be constructed with human blood. The smell of blood mingles with the energy of irritability and terror and rises. The woman held out her finger, then the finger shook. Whew! The five fingers were all broken, and blood gurgled over and dropped on the roll of paper. Suddenly... WOW! The bright red blood directly diffused on the roll paper, and a blood light burst out, and then recoiled to the arranged space door. Whoosh! The space door burst into a terrible light. The people nearby immediately offered their moves to shield the terrible light and cover up the vision here. Everything is going on in an orderly way. The corners of the woman''s mouth raised, and her eyes showed bursts of joy and yearning. But just then, a voice came from the side. "Are you the people of the dark dynasty? Well, I didn''t expect you to hide here When the sound fell to the ground, people looked at the sound source one after another, but saw a group of soul people dressed in armor and holding swords appeared behind them. And the leader is a valiant female general. The general was very good-looking, with short hair and a long sword in his hand. "Oh?" The woman looked at the general with a smile: "who are you?" "I am general Xihe of Xuanlong kingdom!" The female general hummed: "this should be the portal. It seems that your dark Dynasty is going to use the portal to attack our Xuanlong kingdom! It''s just a pity! You have no chance! " The voice falls, Xi He direct wave hand: "kill!" The generals and men of Xuanlong Kingdom rushed to the people here immediately. "Beyond my ability!" The woman sighed, turned her head and continued to gaze at the roll of paper. She even ignored Xihe. And her side of the dark Dynasty strong also immediately rushed to the Xuanlong state generals. Their bodies are like black light, flying shuttle straight, and the soul power of terror is like the violent wind of riot. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... before the soldiers approached, they were shaken by the soul force. Their breath was unstable, and they almost fell from the air.And the next second, those dark Dynasty people have appeared behind them, one by one raised their hands to catch. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a lot of strange sounds come out. All the heads of the soldiers of Xuanlong kingdom were taken off. "What?" Xi he''s face changed suddenly. How could she think that her own person was killed by the other party? Are these dark people... Too tough? Xi and cold sweat DC, quickly from the waist to take out the signal, toward the air release. A slender Phoenix flies into the air and emits a cry. Bang! Phoenix explodes. The sky immediately changed color, into a colorful color. This strange scene is enough for the whole Xuanlong people to see. However, even after a few flashes, Xuanlong Kingdom did not react at all. What''s going on? According to reason, Xuanlong Guofang will send a signal back to him. Xihe was frightened. "For help? It''s no use. " The woman stood up straight and said with a smile, "your signal has been blocked. Don''t you know that you have been in my fantasy?" "What? Fantasy Xi and whole body trembles, pupil dilates a few minutes. The woman''s eye dew ponders, spins and raises the left hand, hit a ring finger. Da! The sound of crispness rises again. And all around, actually at this moment twist up, the scene is very strange. Xihe''s face was so pale that she looked at it in a hurry and found that her signal had not been released successfully. All of all, is just the other side''s fantasy! Whew! Another crackle came out. Xihe pulled all over his body and looked down, only to find that his hands had been cut off at some time... without her hands, her signals could not be released at the first time. "Take her down. Maybe we can get some confessions!" The woman said with a smile. "Yes, my Lord!" The men of the dark Dynasty rushed in at once. Xihe immediately roared. Whoa! A stream of air burst from her. As soon as the people around him approached, they were forced to stop by the airflow. Xihe seizes the opportunity, turns around and runs www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1631 In the palace of Xuanlong kingdom. A melodious sound of the piano rippled inside and outside the palace. The palace maids who served food and wine frequently went in and out of the palace. In the palace, there are a large number of people who can sit upright. However, the most remarkable thing is no longer the famous lingzun junjiu, nor Zheng Sanghai, the Prime Minister of unparalleled countries. It is the girl who jumps to junjiu and calls her cousin happily. The girl ignored all the guests, and went straight to Jun Jiu with a smile on her face. It can be said that her eyes were empty except junjiu. "Who is this girl, so unruly? Don''t you salute your majesty when you come in? You don''t know etiquette! " "Look, she''s calling your ninth cousin. Most of them are from your family." "But even if it''s the king''s family, at least you have to give Xuanlong a little thin noodles?" "Well, it''s just a little girl. Don''t worry about it like that." The guests whispered and glanced. However, part of the scene, even Tianjiao, got up in a hurry and said hello to the girl. "Miss Bing, I didn''t expect you to come too!" "Isn''t this ice girl? Ha ha ha, long time no see. Is your father in good health? " "Ice girl, I''m just about to wait until this is over. I''m going to visit your ice house. Hahaha, I didn''t expect to bump into your girl film here. Well, after the matter is over, we can go to the ice house together." The great powers said with a warm tone of smile, and they all set about it one after another. It''s just. She wrinkled her eyebrows and glanced at them. Then she pretended not to hear them. She even ignored them. No matter who speaks, a wisp of ignorance. "This..." People''s expressions were suddenly embarrassed. The king of Xuanlong did not know what to do. Jun Jiu saw this and rushed out of the encirclement. He clasped his fist and said with a smile: "everyone, qin''er is not sensible. I will try to convey your wishes to the Bing family." "Nothing, nothing!" "This girl is too skinny All of them laughed and sat back to their positions. However, those who did not know the origin of the girl were shocked. "Ice... Ice house? Is this girl from the ice family? " "She''s from the ice family?" "My God, how can the icemen be here?" "No wonder she called her cousin Jun Jiu. Jun''s and Bing''s are friends, and they''re married... That''s why..." the guests were so surprised that they locked their eyes on the girl for a long time. "Hum, a group of obnoxious guys who only know how to get in touch with my ice family. I''ve seen a lot of them." The girl muttered in disgust. "Well, qin''er, you have to deal with this kind of person a little. Otherwise, if you offend others, your family will have to deal with it for you?" Jun Jiu smiles. "Oh, cousin, are you here? I''m not afraid you''re here anyway The girl giggled and sat directly beside Jun Jiu. "Hello, who will give me a table and serve the best wine of Xuanlong Kingdom, and I will sit here." The girl pointed to the king. "Well..." the king of Xuanlong was a little tongue tied and his face was very ugly. "Qin''er, how can you treat your majesty so little? Your majesty, qin''er is young and immature. Please forgive me. " Jun Jiu was helpless. "No harm, no harm." The king squeezed out a smile and waved to his attendants. After a while, the banquet was set up. The princess beside looked at it quietly, and did not dare to disturb. "How did you come here?" Jun Jiudan asked. "Hee hee, how can I not come for such a funny thing?" The girl said. "So, no one invited you, but you came by yourself?" Jun Jiu frowned. "Anyway, as long as I show the identity of my ice family, people in Xuanlong country don''t need to carry aunt Ben in eight sedan chairs?" The girl said triumphantly. "Aren''t you afraid of being watched by those who are evil? Qin''er, it''s very bold of you to do this Jun Jiu was full of reproach. "Oh, ah, in fact, I also know that my cousin will come here, so I''ve come to see your cousin..." the girl quickly found an excuse to explain. Jun nine sighs, some take this girl to have no way. The king of Xuanlong saw that people had almost come, so he gave an order to prepare for the banquet. However, at this time, a servant suddenly rushed in and whispered to the emperor Xuanlong. The king of Xuanlong was immediately stunned. He stared at the servant and said, "what you said is true?" "It is true, your majesty, that man has entered the palace." The servant was eager. Hearing the sound, the king of Xuanlong was very excited. He called out, "quick, quick, please!""Yes." The attendant ran down in a hurry. The guests were at a loss. "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Zheng Sanghai asked strangely. "There''s another distinguished guest who came uninvited. Wait a moment. When that guest arrives, we''ll have a banquet." The king of Xuanlong was in a good mood and laughed. Hearing this, many people whispered. If it is an ordinary guest, how can we let everyone wait? I''m afraid the identity of this guest is not simple! Many people looked out in succession, and their eyes were full of uneasiness. A moment later, several young men and women entered the palace. The leader was a man with white hair and dark skin. The man was wearing a brown robe. He looked only in his early twenties. He was very young. There was a scar on his face. He looked a little fierce. But as soon as he came in, many people suddenly stood up from their chairs and looked at the visitors in an incredible way. Rao is Jun nine also frowned: "sword is not clear?" "Yes, your majesty." The sword is not clear, leading people to make a ceremony to the king. "Hahaha, the sword is not clear, and the Lord has arrived? Today is a great day for our Xuanlong kingdom The king laughed. "The sword is not clear, brother?" The girl bingqin, who had just taken a sip of wine, was stunned and looked at her in a hurry. When she saw the visitor clearly, she rushed up happily and said, "brother sword!" The voice spread. Sword not clear side head, see come over ice Qin, sword eyebrow slightly Shu: "Qin son, how are you here?" "I''m here for my cousin!" Bingqin said with a smile, "brother sword, why are you here?" "I heard that the dark Dynasty was going to attack Xuanlong Kingdom, so I came to help." The sword didn''t clean eye Jun nine, and a strange light flashed in his eyes, but he soon restrained the light: "by the way... I heard that there was a guy named Zhongyan in the dark king Dynasty. He had a Hongbing named gouyu sword in his hand. I want to see if I can match him this time and take the sword by the way. You know, I''m short of a good weapon. If I can get Hongbing, it''s better than..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1632 Chisel prison sword? Hearing the words of unclear sword, the hearts of all of them jumped at the same time. Some of you see something in the dark. I''m afraid Jun Jiu will come here this time to chisel the prison sword, right? Otherwise, he would help Xuanlong kingdom so well? "It''s said that the final strength is not vulgar, and it''s the seed cultivated for the dark Dynasty. Brother sword, you should be careful, don''t take his way, or you will have a long time to hate him!" Jun nine put down the glass, looked at the sword not clear light said. "Brother junjiu is here, too? It''s interesting. Thank you for reminding me. It''s just that I can deal with it. " The sword is not light, the eyes are not happy or angry, and the depth is not clear. "Ha ha, good luck to brother Jian." Jun Jiu smiles and continues to drink. When the sword was not clear, the palace became more and more lively, but in this bustle, there was still a touch of strangeness. Although it is not clear what kind of strange this is, but people know that this strange atmosphere is from Jun Jiu and Jian Bu Qing. The princess frowned. Bingqin is oblivious and chatting between them. People eat, drink, and no longer pay attention to the two peerless Tianjiao, each talking about the dark Dynasty. With so many strong men on the stage, the king of Xuanlong was no longer flustered. He was in a good mood and raised his glasses. "Your majesty!" At this time, a soldier in armor suddenly rushed into the hall. "Well?" King Xuanlong''s face sank, and he said to the soldier, "you''re so bold. Don''t you see that I''m entertaining you? How dare you be so bold? Get out of here "No, your majesty. I have something important to report." The soldier was in a hurry. "What can be more important than my distinguished guests? Get out of here! If you disturb the nature of your distinguished guests, I will take your dog''s life! " The king of Xuanlong was furious when he patted the table. The soldier''s face turned white and he was at a loss. However, Zheng Sanghai said: "Your Majesty, the situation in Xuanlong kingdom is tense due to the threat of the dark Dynasty. You''d better listen to what he wants to report. Don''t miss the important information, so as not to cause great disaster." Hearing this, the king of Xuanlong hesitated. He glared at the soldier and said, "what''s the matter, please tell me!" "Your Majesty." The soldier clasped his fist, whirled and said in a hurry: "sire, the news just came from the general''s mansion that the general statue in the general''s mansion has lost contact with general Xihe, and our people have also disconnected from general Xihe. At present, general Xihe''s whereabouts are unknown!" "What?" The crowd was shocked. The princess on this side was stunned immediately. The man got up in a hurry and looked at the soldier: "what you said is true? Xihe... Is missing? " "Yes." The soldier said, "Lord Xihe led the rest of the general''s mansion to patrol the Xuanlong Kingdom after he had finished the defense of the five color mine. But an hour ago, a vision suddenly appeared. All our magic weapons of communication were disconnected from her. At present, Xihe general was not found!" "How could that happen?" The princess looked ugly and worried. "It seems that the people of the dark Dynasty probably did it!" Zheng Sanghai got up and coagulated: "Your Majesty, I think you''d better not put down this reception banquet, and immediately summon the ministers to prepare for the war. It is very likely that the people of the dark Dynasty have been killed!" "Yes, your majesty, we must begin to prepare." "At all times, we must be prepared in advance, and we must be strong in defense." The rest of them also said. The king of Xuanlong, however, looked slightly gloomy and said, "if you have come from afar, if I can''t even hold a banquet, is it not a neglect to you? As for General Yu Xihe, he will send someone to check it out. The headquarters of the dark Dynasty is still 18000 miles away from our Xuanlong kingdom. Unless they establish an unprecedented transmission array, they will not be able to reach our Xuanlong kingdom! Don''t worry about it! Drinking is the only way to deal with the rest. " The words fell to the ground, and many guests hesitated. The sword is not clear next to a woman straight hum open: "Hun Jun!" Although the voice was not loud, it was very harsh at this moment, and everyone heard it. "What do you say?" A commander next to the king was furious. The king''s face sank. "What? Shall I repeat it? " The woman raised her eyebrows and was about to get up, but was stopped by the unclear sword beside her. "Your Majesty, don''t blame her. She''s not sensible. She''s not clear. She''s guilty to you for her." The sword is not clear and calm, and the apology is not sincere, but it also gives the king face. "No problem, I don''t care about it with a girl." The king said. If it was not for the unclear face of the sword, he would have ordered the woman to be taken down.The king was not in the mood. Just listening to Jian Buqing, he continued: "the situation in Xuanlong kingdom is very important. As Cheng Cheng said, the dark dynasty may move ahead of time at any time. I think that we should immediately find out the position of general Xihe. If something happens to her, we must prepare for the battle as soon as possible. Hasn''t the king heard about the flying dragon gate?" "Flying dragon gate?" The king of Xuanlong seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed. "Although the strength of Feilong Tianmen is not as powerful as Xuanlong Kingdom, it is not a small sect. However, they were razed by the dark Dynasty within 100 interest. In this hundred interest Kung Fu, no one knows that the dark Dynasty has started. Your majesty, if the Dark Kingdom wants to start now, do you want Xuanlong to support 200 interest or 300 interest?" The sword is not clear, looking at him quietly asked. The king of Xuanlong''s face was white and then blue, and a moment later he was gloomy to the extreme. He took a deep breath, drank another glass of wine, and then he said to the soldier, "go down and direct the whole army. At the same time, send troops to me to find general Xihe. Remember! Live to see people, dead to see corpses! " "Yes, your majesty!" The man nodded, spun and ran down. The guests also put down their glasses and picked up their weapons. But just then... boom! A deafening explosion came from a far away place. All the people in the palace trembled and rushed out of the palace gate to look into the distance. However, a huge and dark ring appeared on the sky in the distance. The ring is wide, and the rim is made up of talisman, which is very strange. The surging force of space is surging in the ring. The world was shocked. The guests gaped. "What..." The king of Xuanlong was staring. "I seem to be right." "The space array has come," he said! The people of the dark dynasty did it ahead of time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1633 Bang! A violent explosion sounded from the dense forest. Then a figure in distress was blown away by the terrible shock wave produced by the explosion. The figure fell heavily on the ground, was dishevelled, covered with blood. But she is still not willing to give up, difficult to get up, crazy run forward. Her whole body of soul force crazy urge, people like sharp arrows in this giant forest shuttle. All the birds and animals in the forest were frightened. "Do you think you can leave?" Behind a few fast-moving figures chasing this side, the general situation of terror is like a giant waving a terrible sledgehammer, crazy suppression towards this side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the ground was smashed to pieces, and countless giant trees were smashed to pieces, and everywhere was a mess. This fleeing existence is exactly the famous female general Xihe of Xuanlong state. All her magic weapons of communication were blocked by the people of the dark Dynasty. Naturally, she could not contact the people of Xuanlong kingdom. Her strength was not equal to the people of the dark king Dynasty. If not for the magic weapon bestowed by the monarch, she would have died. "Damn it!" Xihe''s silver teeth almost broke. Looking at the people of the dark king Dynasty who were getting closer and closer, he suddenly took a leap and his body was shocked again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all her soul power has been detonated. The smell of terror rippled back. However, those dark kings ignored the wave of destruction that she had caused and continued to rush forward. Xihe''s eyes are full of despair. "Donghu! The space array has been erected! " At this time, a deep look at the rear of the dynasty. "Hum! The delay is too long. The space array has been completed. Our people will arrive soon. We must go to help adults maintain the array! If there''s a delay, we''ll all have to bear it! " "What about that? You must kill this man "What? So many of us can''t take this ant? If we can''t even do this little thing, what face do we have to go back to see adults? The space array has been exposed, and our position must have been noticed by the people of Xuanlong kingdom. In this case, we don''t need to keep our hands. Let''s spread our hands and feet! " "Good!" These people of the dark Dynasty drank one after another, and then all the magic weapons were sacrificed one by one, urging all forces to go to chaoxihe. A blue light welled up all over his body, then he opened his mouth and vomited. Whoa! The blue light burst out of his mouth and turned into a big net and fell from the sky. Xihe''s face changed dramatically, and he quickly raised his sword to chop horizontally. It doesn''t work. Her strength is much worse than those of the dark Dynasty, and her soul power can''t tear it apart. "Um..." the net fell and directly adhered to Xihe''s body. Her soul power and immortal power could not be released, such as the fish struggling wildly after being arrested. "Where else are you going?" Another dark Dynasty''s person roars again, mentions the soul power Chaoxi and suddenly a bang. Bang! Xihe''s armor suddenly split, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound. Then he fell heavily on the ground, and his small face was extremely pale. It was difficult to get up. Several people of the dark dynasty all fell on the ground and walked toward naxihe with a sneer on their faces. Hee and crazy struggle, but still just a waste of energy. "She can''t run away now!" A dark Dynasty person said: "there''s no problem here. Please go to help the adult to maintain the space array. I''ll take the woman''s head to report to the adult!" "A cheap woman''s life is not worth our delay. Come back soon!" The man next to him sank. After that, they turn to the space. Xihe fell to the ground, staring at the passers-by with fear and anger on his face. She moved hard to the back, as if trying to escape. But... It''s useless. There was no place for her to escape. No one could have saved her. The men of the dark Dynasty are not talking nonsense. His eyes were full of killing intention. When he lifted his hand, a soul force spurted out of his palm and turned into an air blade. Then people came with the Qi blade and wanted to seize Xihe''s hair and cut off her head. Xihe closed his eyes and could only let the other side wave the air blade. "Goodbye, Princess!" She whispered in her heart... but just then... sonorous! A sword light burst out of the void. "Well?" The dark Dynasty''s face changed greatly, and his nerves suddenly retreated, and then staring at the void not far away.However, the void seems to be cut by some magic weapon, and there is a crack. Then the crack is bigger and bigger and more broken. After a while, it condenses into a broken space door. Full of despair, Xihe slowly raised his head and looked at the door dimly. But look at the broken space door, slowly out of a man in black sword clothing. The man had white hair, pale complexion, cold eyes, and a bright silver sword in his hand. As soon as he appeared, his eyes fell on them. "People of the dark dynasty?" The man glanced at the existence of the Qi storing blade and asked in doubt. "Who are you?" The man of the dark king drank in a deep voice. "White night!" Come to light way, spin and raise a hand to him. "What?" The dark Dynasty was shocked. Whoa! The breath of irascibility surged past in an instant. The man of the dark king quickly returned to the God and waved the air blade to chop. But after three waves, his air blade was shattered by the soul power of the white night, and the remaining soul power wrapped him like a cocoon. With the white night arm a pull, the man suddenly flew over, was the white night one hand pinched the neck, carried in the air. "White... White night? You... How could you be here? " The men of the dark Dynasty screamed in terror. "Do you still need to ask such questions?" "White night light said:" of course is to kill you As the voice dropped, his arm jerked. Click. The neck of the man of the dark king Dynasty was crushed directly, and the power on his fingers spread through his whole body like an electric current. Xihe opened his eyes and looked at this scene. The body of the man who was brought up by the white night is like a flake of sand, gone with the wind. What a strange sight! Such a terrible man in the dark king Dynasty was strangled and killed by this guy? Who is he? Xihe''s heart was beating wildly, and his whole body was full of fear. But before long, she found something more crazy. That''s the man... Is there only immortal kingdom? At this time, the white night has turned around and walked towards Xihe. "You... Who are you? Are you going to kill me? " Looking at the coming man, Xihe can''t help shaking. White night did not speak. He crouched down and took off a token from Xihe''s waist. A strange light flashed through his sharp eyes. "Are you the general of Xuanlong kingdom?" White night stares at Xihe and asks. "Yes..." Xihe hesitated and answered carefully. "You can go now!" White night will Xi He on the body of the blue net to tear, cold said: "immediately go back to the whole army to prepare for war, the people of the dark Dynasty killed!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1634 The huge space array is like a blooming flower, rapidly paving the way outside Xuanlong. After a while, a large array of about 50000 meters was completed. And all this is just a matter of time. When the array appeared, dark figures began to flicker in the array. Burst and strong soul force spread around like a beast. The forest is broken by the soul force, the mountains are flattened, the clouds are dispersed, the sun and the moon are displaced. Countless terrible powers come here. Frequent changes! Standing in front of the array, the woman''s eyes rippled with excitement, and her eyes were burning at the person who appeared. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the people inside fly out like locusts, and in a short time, they fill up the surrounding area. At first glance, there are at least tens of thousands of people, but the number is still increasing madly. The army of the dark Dynasty has arrived! Woo!!! An ancient sound rippled in heaven and earth. The woman was anxious. I saw a huge figure like a mountain slowly flying out. That figure appears, the breath between the whole world seems to be solidified at this moment. No matter how many souls appear around, their soul power seems to be manipulated by this person, and they can''t move at all. And everything, everyone, seems to be in his domain. How terrible! I''m afraid that no matter how strong a person is, I have to bow to Chen Chen Chen now. The woman looked at the magnificent and great figure, suddenly seemed to be aware of something, people quickly knelt on the ground, reverently kneeling toward the figure. "Stop tears and visit Kuishan Buddha!" The woman exclaimed excitedly. The huge mountain figure slightly side head, like the sun and moon like double pupil staring at the woman, and then nodded, just like the voice of the immortal God: "hard you, you did very well! Continue to maintain it. We need to leave the five color mine as soon as we finish taking it! " "Kuishan revered Buddha, please let go. Xitears will try to maintain the operation of the array, and will never let you down." The woman said excitedly. "Good!" The man nodded and his huge body floated straight ahead. The huge body blocks the sky from the sun, and the creatures below can not see the light. Looking up, they seem to be covered by the sky. The people of the dark Dynasty around him moved forward with his body, and the scene was particularly magnificent. "100000 people!" Xi tearful glanced at the strong men who came out of the big array. His eyes burst and his mouth Rose: "I didn''t expect that so many people came this time. It seems that this operation is bound to succeed. With Kuishan Buddha here, Xuanlong kingdom is just like ants on the ground, which can be easily ground into powder!" "Will it go well, my lord?" Next to a few of the dark king Dynasty people holding a large space array said with a smile. "It depends on the mood of the adults above." The woman smile, suddenly she seems to be aware of something, confused looking at several people, asked: "Zhang Shi?" "Zhang Shi?" People were stunned by the same thing and turned around to scan, only to find that there seemed to be one person missing. "The guy said that he wanted to present the head of the woman from Xuanlong kingdom to you. Why hasn''t he come yet?" "Is there any accident?" "Accident? Zhang Shi''s strength is enough to crush the woman of Xuanlong kingdom. What can happen? " "It''s just... Whatever." The woman waved her hand and said, "anyway, everything is going well. Kuishan Zun Buddha has arrived. When we take the five color mine, we will retreat. If that guy hasn''t arrived, let him stay here. Then report his death to the higher authorities. I don''t want to waste time because of him." "Yes, my Lord." The crowd was busy. The appearance of Kuishan worshipping Buddha immediately attracted the attention of the powerful men of Xuanlong kingdom. Because of the opening of the space array, all the forces of Xuanlong Kingdom flew towards the five color mines at the first time. Including those who arrived in Xuanlong for support. All of them fell on the five color mine. People were like locusts, blocking out the sky and the sun. Soon, people were all over the mine. The soldiers of Xuanlong state in armor were arranged on the sky outside the mine, holding long guns and staring at the moving enemies. "Wow The scream came from the ice Qin''s mouth. Her face was full of surprise and curiosity, pointing to the distant Kuishan Zun Buddha and anxiously said, "cousin, what is that? What is that man? Why is it so big? " "That is the famous powerful Kuishan Buddha in the dark Dynasty." Jun Jiu''s face was not very natural, staring at the front, he said coldly: "I didn''t expect him to come. It seems that this time''s action is not as relaxed as expected." "Kuishan worships Buddha?" Bingqin was puzzled: "cousin, is this Kuishan Buddha very powerful?""Great." Jun Jiudan said: "tens of thousands of years ago, there was a real king at the peak level. His strength reached the peak. He once killed three super sects with one hand. Later, in order to break through its own limits, he worshipped the dark Dynasty and gained the increase of its rich resources and rare secrets. Now, I don''t know what strength it is. If you don''t mention it, there is no one in Xuanlong Kingdom who is stronger than this person Do you think this man is good "What?" Bingqin has a big mouth and a surprised face. The people next to him were all frightened. "Kuishan venerable Buddha hasn''t appeared for a long time, but I don''t want him to appear this time... Your majesty, it seems that this time the dark Dynasty is sure to win the potential of the five color mines." Zheng Sanghai coagulated his voice. "I will never let them succeed." The king of Xuanlong said coldly. The sword is not clear, and the line of sight is searching in the dark Dynasty in the distance. However, after searching for a long time, there is no sign of the end Yan, and I am disappointed. "Your majesty! Princess highness... " at that moment, an urgent cry came over. All of them are stunned. They go along with the reputation, but they see Xihe, who is covered in blood and is accompanied by several soldiers, rushes towards this place. "General Xihe!" The princess rushed over and supported general Xihe. Seeing that he was so embarrassed, she immediately asked, "general Xihe, how could you be like this? Where were you? What happened? " , "Your Majesty, your highness, this is a long story," he said. The first time he discovered the space law of the dark Dynasty, he wanted to destroy it, but he was not an opponent of the dark king. Xihe gnaws his teeth. "I have never doubted the military ability of general Xihe. Today is the life and death day of Xuanlong kingdom. No matter who he is, he must come to the front, including me." The king of Xuanlong said, "I''ll report your affairs to me later. You should tell the Deputy about your experience first, and then you can perform your duties." "Yes, your majesty." Xihe clasped his fist and turned to the front line. At this time, the dark Dynasty people had already opened up. The strong and oppressive, like a cloud, fell in front of the colorful mine. Although the distance is nearly 10000 meters, everyone has felt the terrible pressure from the powerful people www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1635 The Emperor Xuan long, with a heavy face, flew forward. Zheng Sanghai, the sword is unclear, Jun Jiu, princess, ice Qin and other big talent arrogance have come forward. "Brother, it seems that I didn''t see that guy named Duanyan!" At this time, the sword did not clear behind a woman carefully said. "He may not come!" The sword is a little disappointed. "So we still need to stay here?" The woman hum: "it is better to leave directly, why do you have to fight for the people of Xuanlong and the dark dynasty?" "Now that''s gone, isn''t that a run away? If it were to be, the reputation of the elder brother would have been destroyed. " The other man. The woman heard the voice, Liu eyebrows were upside down and did not speak. "Taoya, be patient. Since you come, think of it as an experience." "The sword is not light:" moreover, we haven''t seen the end of Yan, we can not be sure whether the end Yan will come, I personally think he will appear in this battlefield! " "Why?" "For the dark Dynasty to cultivate the seed, fighting and fighting is essential. It is useless for a soul to have a strong soul state and move. If he wants to be a real peak, he must experience life and death. This is not only for breakthrough, but also for accumulating enough experience to rise to a higher and stronger situation... "Br > when hearing this, the woman is taoya who has a deep thought. "This step back to say, even if the end of the absence, Jun 9 is not here?" Suddenly, the man next to taoya lowered his voice and smiled. Although the voice was not big, the people who heard it were all startled. "Li Yuan, you can not talk in disorder, if you hear it, it will be bad, your family is not a good one," Tao Ya Ning said. "I''m just kidding." The man smiled, saw the sword is not clear and can not speak, the deep eye swept a strange light. It has been a long time since the sword became famous. In fact, the strength and status of the sword have been able to match the nine kings, even surpass Jun 9 in some ways, but his luck is always inferior to Jun Jiu. For example, Hongbing, such as fighting the spirit of the Lord... These he all did not! So, he is eager to get a Hong Bing! It is best to be a sword like Hongbing! Anyone can see the mind of the sword, and understand his intention. The sword was not clear, but it was said that the one who had involved in the temple of divine machine had to be stopped for a while. So he put his goal on the man who chiseled the prison sword. Of course, it''s just public. As for the sword in the hands of Jun Jiu, no one knows whether the sword is within the scope of the target. Kui Shan Buddha Buddha huge body stopped. The thick and fierce oppression felt on this head. Many people tremble, but they are not stable. It''s terrible. Is this the Buddha of Queshan? It is true that it is not a real name. People are secretly saying. "Who is the emperor of Xuanlong?" The sound of Kui mountain Buddha worship is magnificent. The sound of hitting the soul was rippling up and down in the colorful mines. Xuanlong went up and looked at Kui mountain Buddha. "Kui mountain Buddha, why did your dark Dynasty invade our land? I will order you to take your people away quickly, or I will not blame the Xuanlong people for being rude! " "I don''t know the so-called mole ants, your little Xuanlong country, but dare to say such a crazy word to my dark dynasty?" Kuishan Buddha said without expression: "emperor Xuanlong, your prince of Xuanlong killed my king of dark without reason. Today, this seat is ordered by the emperor to come to ask for justice. Now there is only one way to go before you. That is to surrender to the dark Dynasty and bow down to Chen Chen Chen. If you do not follow, this will destroy Xuanlong Kingdom immediately. When I give you five breath "Between." "I would rather die in war than give up my ancestral family. In addition, the people of the dark Dynasty don''t think I don''t know your plan. The prince is simple in mind and used by you. I will kill people without a hand! All is your plot. This colorful mine is the foundation of our Xuanlong state. Today, if you can take it, you will be able to wait for it! " Xuanlong emperor shouted, and he jumped up and burst into golden light, just like God scattered all directions. Seeing the emperor Xuanlong so, everyone understood. Emperor Xuanlong is going to fight for the first battle. "I don''t know." Kui mountain Buddha shook his head and said, "destroy them!" At that moment, the countless people of the dark king Dynasty rushed towards the people of Xuanlong. "Kill!" Xuanlong State team also surge up, put out the past. Both sides are like wave hedges. The war is on the verge of the day. "Almost!" On the side of space array, the female willow eyebrows are stretched, and the mouth angle rises and shows a sneer: "immediately carry out the second stage, open the transmission of the array force of the space array, and release the prepared array force on the other side of the space array!""Yes." The crowd yelled and urged the soul force to fight in the array again. Beams of light burst from the space array, directly shining on the distant Kuishan zunfo and others. In an instant, the breath of Kuishan worshiping Buddha and others soared and their strength surged. All the people in the dark king Dynasty were like the God of war. They were like the God of war. Their fierce soul power was like the scythe of the God of death, sweeping the soldiers of Xuanlong kingdom again and again. The bodies of Xuanlong people fell from the air like raindrops. On the first day of the battle, Xuanlong kingdom was defeated. "Ha ha, it worked!" Seeing this scene, the dark king Dynasty people beside the space array laughed at once. "Xuanlong kingdom is not our enemy. The matter is almost finished. You are waiting to return to the dynasty to receive the reward." The woman squinted. "Ha ha, thanks to your majesty this time." "Yes, yes." The crowd was busy flattering. Women are very helpful, smiling. Although this time she only fulfilled her obligations and did not do anything special, this action is related to the overall situation of the dark Dynasty in the front battlefield, which is of great importance. As long as she can ensure the success of the mission, she will be a great achievement! The woman was in such a good mood that she seemed to have seen her own promotion. But just then, a slight footstep sounded. The woman''s smile was stiff and she turned her head suddenly. However, she saw a man with a black sword in his mouth and walked towards it. "Who?" The woman screamed. The people of the dark king Dynasty also looked at it one after another. But the voice dropped. Pooh! A black light cleaved in her body in an instant. The woman shivered, and before she could react, her body split into two and died on the spot... "ah?" "My Lord!" The rest of the dark king Dynasty also got up and looked at this scene with wide eyes and consternation. However, without waiting for them to make a move, the terrible black light once again struck. Pooh! A large number of people soared into the air. Then, a terrible sword thundered on the space array. Bang! The explosion came out. The huge array stopped working in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1636 With the prelude of the war between the two sides, the whole Xuanlong kingdom was also caught in a sea of fire. The dark Dynasty is powerful and powerful, and it is prepared early. Once the two sides fight each other, all kinds of bizarre techniques emerge in endlessly. And the power of the array played in that space has covered the people of the dark king Dynasty. These array forces are derived from the terrorist array located in the headquarters of the dark Dynasty. They activate themselves after people pass through the space array, and then transport the power here through the space array and pour it into the people. Of course, in addition to these forces, these dark Dynasty people also had a series of increases before they took action. Their strength has exceeded ten times or even dozens of times of the current soul state, which is very terrifying. On the first day of the battle, Xuanlong''s side had already lost ground. The Garrison''s round of attack and killing passed, but it could not shake the number of people in the dark king Dynasty. It is almost impossible for the people to break through their defenses, let alone their flesh. "No, the existence strength of these dark dynasties is at least at the peak of the true soul. Our army is stronger than the real heaven and is under the true soul. However, in the face of the existence of the powerful real kings in the dark Dynasty, we don''t know how much their strength is. In addition, they get a lot of terrible array and pills. We are not rivals at all." A commander was repulsed, looking at the one-sided situation, his face solemnly yelled. "Even if it''s not an opponent, you have to give it to me. It''s the battle of defending the country. We can''t retreat. We have to fight to the death!" Xihe, who came from behind, yelled. When people heard the news, they had no choice but to rush. But it didn''t work. The people of the dark king Dynasty are just like a flood of steel, rushing forward crazily. Those who are killed by the sword will be torn by the fierce people, or they will be torn by the fierce people. For the Xuanlong people, there is often no effective defense method for this kind of brutal move. Once launched, a vote of people will die in Xuanlong kingdom. But Xuanlong also has advantages. They had already arranged a large number of attack array beside the colorful mine. The array around the mine was activated. For a time, colorful light was surging wildly, and a large number of wind, fire, thunder and lightning hit this side. There is even a lot of space for the air blade to rush wildly. The terrible phenomenon makes people feel numb. The two sides are locked in a fight. However, Xuanlong Kingdom still has its own advantage, that is, the battlefield advantage. You know, this is Xuanlong Kingdom after all. Before the war, there was a steady stream of Xuanlong people coming from all directions. After the war, the support was never cut off. The more people attacked Xuanlong, the more people there were. In terms of the number of people, Xuanlong completely crushed the people of the dark king Dynasty. Even if the people of the dark king Dynasty were extremely strong, they could not solve the battle so quickly. "You can''t delay. I''ll go to the mine." The huge zunkui mountain Buddha raised his hand to crush thousands of Xuanlong people, and then turned to the colorful mine not far away. The defense of the multicolored mine immediately launched a fierce attack on him. But no matter what kind of technique hit him, it didn''t work. "Not good!" The princess cried out: "father, the people of the dark Dynasty want to take the colorful mine!" "With the strength of Kuishan to respect Buddha, he is enough to remove the whole mine, but he can''t succeed." Zheng Sanghai said, "please stop this person with me as soon as possible! Come on As the words fell, Zheng Sanghai led a group of powerful Xuanlong kingdom to kill the Buddha in Kuishan. With the advantage of the number of people, Zheng Sanghai can still hold down the Kuishan Buddha, but they can''t support it for a long time. No one can stand the attack and kill of Kuishan Zun Buddha. Once he finds a chance, even Zheng Sanghai will die. If we delay, death will become inevitable. "Mr. junjiu, the strength of Kuishan Buddha is far stronger than ours. I''m afraid that only your Lihuang sword can threaten him. Please move quickly and get rid of this evil." The king of Xuanlong was fighting against Jun Jiudao. The princess also looked at Jun Jiu with burning eyes. This is one of the reasons why Xuanlong dared to challenge the dark Dynasty. With Jun Jiu''s Lihuang sword, no matter how strong the people of the dark Dynasty are, they also have the ability to threaten. Jun nine nodded, and the man took a deep breath and walked towards Kuishan Buddha. "I''ll help you too." Just then, a voice of indifference came. Jun nine Leng. Around a lot of people are also a stiff expression, looking at the sound source. The sword is not clear! "No need?" Jun nine eyes deep flash a trace of vigilance: "you can protect my sister here!" "How about that?" The sword is not clear and shakes his head: "if I miss the chance to fight against a strong man like Kuishan zunfo, it will be a great loss. What''s more, I also want to see the power of Lihuang sword.""Is it?" Jun Jiu hesitated. After all, no one knows what the sword is about. At this time, however, the vision suddenly appeared. I saw an inexplicable distortion of the void in front of everyone. "Well?" People looked together and fixed their eyes. The twisted space became more and more intense and covered a wider and wider area. In a short time, it actually covered Jun Jiu, unclear sword and even the king of Xuanlong. "What''s going on?" "Is it the magic power of Kuishan Buddha?" People are perplexed and alert, one by one they have the same tactics to prevent. , but at this moment! A shadow passed through the void in an instant, and rushed to Jun Jiu with the speed of thunder. At this moment, the fierce soul power, immortal power, general situation, sword intention and destructive power all bloom out. All electric light flint, people can''t react! "No! Watch out, cousin Bingqin cried out. The sword is not clear, the king of Xuanlong and a group of strong men all stare big eyes. Jun Jiu responds very quickly, and he splits his sword at the rushing figure. Roar! A howling sound like a unicorn roars. Then there was a burning flame that cut through the sky. Lihuang sword is scabbard! The endless thick and fierce power rolls the sword force which destroys the withering and decaying, and the waves collide and kill in front. The crowd was shocked and the scalp was numb. Is this the power of Lihuang sword? It''s as if Kuishan''s sword has been suppressed! But... just at the moment of splitting away from Huang sword, a dead sword light also flashed. Two swords collide. Dang! Lihuang sword was blocked in the air. "What?" Jun Jiu looks at the weapon of Lihuang sword, his pupil shrinks. "Gouge?" "It''s not just prison digging!" The voice of indifference rings in his ear: "still have crack God!" Roar! The Dragon sings. Bang! A virtual dragon burst out in an instant, directly through Jun Jiu''s chest. Pooh! Jun Jiu was blown away in an instant and spat out a lot of blood. The Lihuang sword in his hand was almost unstable. "Cousin "Mr. junjiu!" The world is shocked! I looked at it in a hurry. But there stood a man in a cloak. The man had a sword in one hand and a long gun in the other. There''s still blood dripping from the top of the gun. It''s just the end! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1637 "Cousin Ice Qin scared Huarong out of color, rushed to the past and helped Jun Jiu, who almost fell from the air. Jun nine steady body, busy sacrifice soul force, seal his chest injury. Although the blood stopped and the breath was steady, the wound broke his pulse, and the wound was still very serious. If you don''t recuperate, you are afraid that your accomplishments will be damaged, let alone continue to fight. Everyone was in a state of panic and astonishment. The king of Xuanlong''s face was still for several minutes. No one thought that the famous fighting spirit Zunjun Jiu was so easily abandoned... How can Kuishan Zun Buddha deal with the loss of Lihuang sword? "What shall we do, your majesty? What shall we do, your majesty? " People panicked. The king of Xuanlong did not say a word, but looked at the visitor coldly. He would like to fight now, but as a monarch, he can''t fight in the front like a general. If he has an accident, Xuanlong kingdom will be finished! What to do? What to do? The king of Xuanlong thought. People around me also thought in fear. But at this time, the sword is not clear suddenly stand out. He strides in the air, and the men and women behind him follow him. They did not feel flustered when they only looked at their swords. Instead, they could not help but showed a playful smile, staring at the visitors, such as looking at the prey. "Sword Lord?" The king of Xuanlong was beaming with joy. "Brother sword." Bingqin''s eyes were red and she couldn''t help calling. "Qin''er, take your cousin down to heal, your majesty. Don''t worry. I''ll give it to me." Sword not clear, smile way. "If you have a sword, I''m not worried." The king of Xuanlong sighed with a smile. "Brother sword, you must avenge my cousin." Bingqin can''t help but say. "Don''t worry, I will." The sword is not clear. Ice Qin nodded, and the people next to him would help him down. "Wait a minute." At this time, Jun nine suddenly weak shout. "Cousin..." Bing Qin looked at him. But see Jun nine hesitant next, suddenly take off the sword from the waist, toward the sword not clear throw. Sword not clear slightly a Leng, catch long sword, look at Jun nine in dismay. People around were also shocked. "There are two Hongbing soldiers in his hand. If you don''t have them, you will surely suffer great losses. This Lihuang sword is borrowed from you first!" Jun Jiuwu chest weak way. "Oh?" The sword was not clear, and his eyes were shining with a smile: "are you not afraid that I will take your Lihuang sword for yourself?" "If you win, the prison chiseling sword and the crack spear in his hand will be enough for you. You don''t need to take my Lihuang sword at the risk of provoking the king''s family. If you lose... You die, I will be doomed, and the Lihuang sword will still not be mine." Jun Jiudan road. "Ha ha ha ha ha, Jun Jiu is worthy of being Jun 9. It''s really extraordinary." The sword is not cool and laughs. Jun nine didn''t speak any more, just silently watched the end Yan wrapped in a cloak over there. A trace of reluctance flashed through the depths of the pupil beads, and he retreated. From the beginning to the end, nothing moved at all. He just watched silently. After all, he was not in a hurry. His purpose was to stop these people and create opportunities for Kuishan Buddha to capture the colorful mine. And everything went well. "In the end, you finally show up!" The sword is not clear to carry Li Huang sword, the smile on the face is very wonderful. "You''re looking forward to me?" Finally Yan looks at him strangely, obviously, he does not know the sword is not clear. "I always thought that you only had the prison sword in your hand, but I didn''t want you to have the crack spear... Interesting." The sword is not clear and smiles: "have you been hiding in the void before? The purpose is to attack Jun Jiu? Yes? Do you think that if you abolish Jun Jiu, you can stabilize the whole situation? " "To the whole kingdom, there is no threat from the dark dragon." Finally Yan light said. "Why didn''t you take away Huang Jian just now? It''s such a good opportunity. " The sword is not clear. "It can''t run away. It''s all the same." In the end, he was calm. "Well, you are wrong. What''s more, you have made a serious mistake! " If the sword is not clear, pull out the Lihuang sword again. The red body of the sword overflows a large amount of flame like sword Qi, which is particularly hot. It seems to burn the heaven and earth. Just looking at it can give people the illusion that the soul is ignited. "Oh?" Finally Yan looked at the sword with great interest and asked, "who are you?" "The one who killed you!" The sword was not clear and the corners of his mouth rose. He twisted and turned his head and said, "I heard that there is a fighting order in the end. You are not allowed to do it, or the Shenji palace will not admit it. I will take all his things.""Big brother, be careful!" The men and women behind smile. The sword is not clear and nods. And in the moment he nodded, people suddenly disappeared. There was an explosion of killing intent. The sword''s spirit is raging. When it appears, a terrible fire wave has broken the void in front of the end Yan. But the next second. Dang! The split spear was completely blocked in the middle of the fire wave. The sword of the next day. The sword is not clear, the corner of the mouth rises, and the step is a little bit. Whew! The prison sword will penetrate his body. However, at the moment when the sword body attacked, the unclear sword had disappeared. "Shadow?" Finally Yan slightly raised his head. Whew! The Lihuang sword, which was held by the split God gun, also disappeared, and penetrated the body of Zhongyan on the spot. "Good!" "Won!" Seeing this scene, the men and women behind cried out with excitement. "Then you may be disappointed!" The end Yan, who had been pierced by the sword from Huang, said suddenly. People smile not from a stiff, fixed eyes look, but see end Yan''s body suddenly melt, the whole human into a dark breath, along the Lihuang sword quickly bound to the sword is not clear. "Is this... Double?" The sword behind him was not clear, and his eyebrows wrinkled. Before he could react, the two attacks came from his back. The sword is not clear, and he intends to burn the black gas that has been entangled, but everything is too fast. When he uses the Lihuang sword to burn all this, I''m afraid he has been stabbed into a hornet''s nest. Helpless, the sword is not clear, can only temporarily give up the invasion of black gas, carry the sword toward the end Yan forced bombardment. His sword is not vulgar, and all his swords and shots are stopped by him. However, the black air suddenly entangled his arm, the sword was not clear, and the attack was sluggish, and the sword that resisted was half beat. Bang! Finally Yan''s foot burst out in an instant, trampled on the void, and kicked in the belly of the sword. The force of violence exploded at once. The sword is not clear, immediately like an arrow shot out, hit the mountain behind. Boom! The whole mountain and the surrounding ten thousand meters all turned into powder, and the scene was like the end of the day. Finally Yan was holding the prison chiseling sword and the crack spear. He looked at the distance indifferently and said, "you took Lihuang sword at the beginning, but failed to build a link with this sword. You can''t be my opponent! Give up. " The words fell to the ground, and the faces of the people around him changed greatly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1638 Whew. A strange voice sounded from the vast array of Dharma. The whole formation slowly stopped working. The extensive and strong space array force is also gradually collapsing. But the space door did not disappear immediately, but a little bit smaller, according to this speed, it will be completely annihilated. After all, it is a big array arranged by the dark Dynasty, which can last for a period of time even if it is destroyed. "Who is it?" At this time, there was a roar inside the space door. It was obvious that the dark king over there had already noticed that the space door was blocked. It is impossible for Kuishan zunfo and others who are in action to close the space door before the mission is completed, and they can not be defeated so quickly. Therefore, there is only one phenomenon that someone raids the space array. White night did not answer, just silently watching the space door. The existence on the other side of the space door was annoyed, and immediately jumped over the space door and rushed to here. At first glance, it was a tall, naked man. His upper body is naked, covered with a large number of silver lines. His muscles are swollen and his breath is thick and deep. He can''t see through his strength. What''s more frightening is that the pupil beads of his eyes are actually the patterns of the sun and the moon. Endless pupil power lingers in it, as if there are stars living in it. It''s a pity. There was no one around the space array except for the white night. "Who are you?" The bald man came out and watched the white night coldly. "You''ve tried your best to deal with me, but you don''t even know who I am? It seems that I''m not paid much attention to in your dark Dynasty. " White night said without expression. "Our dark Dynasty has so many objects to clean up every day, I can''t remember them all..." the bald man said, gazing at the white night with his eyes fixed on him. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and said in a deep voice: "the only immortal kingdom is that wild here... You are not the white night on the Cangtian cliff?" "Oh? Do you recognize me? " The white night is light. "You are the only one in the immortal kingdom that we have listed as our target." "Should I be honored?" "Indeed, after all, ordinary people in the immortal master''s territory are not under the jurisdiction of our headquarters people. The existence of any branch is enough to destroy the immortal Lord." The bald man hummed, his eyes twinkling at the white night: "you suddenly appear here, don''t you come to help Xuanlong kingdom? It''s a pity that you think too much. Even if you add your abandoned magic sword, you can''t defeat the Kuishan Buddha. This time, the people of the dark Dynasty are well prepared. Although the Hongbing power is excellent, it needs a special user to give full play to its strength. Whether you or Jun Jiu carry the Hongbing, it is not enough to pose a threat to the Kuishan Buddha. Therefore, all your thoughts are just the same In vain. " "Can I escape now?" Asked the white night. "Ha ha, of course, it''s too late. How can I let go of the abandoned sword that I sent to my door?" Bald man light way, spin and raise his hand toward the white night in the sky a grasp. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the space between them all burst, and the cracks cut off all the world around him, and the space behind him in the white night was like a ball that shot at his back. Poof! The white night flies uncontrollably to the bald man. The bald man''s face was cold. He immediately grabbed the neck of white night, and then grabbed the sword with one hand. The other hand was crazy. He wanted to cut off the neck of white night. It''s just... no matter how hard he tries, his neck doesn''t twist at all. The surging force broke out from his fingertips and hit his neck madly, but he couldn''t get into his neck. "Well?" The bald man immediately realized that it was wrong. His heart is tight, he immediately pulls out the abandoned magic sword, and splits into the white night with the lightning speed, intending to cut the man in two with the sharp edge of the abandoned divine sword! But... When the dark abandoned God sword was just approaching the head of the white night, it suddenly stopped at a place less than half an inch away from him, and did not advance half a minute. "What?" The sun and moon trembled in the bald man''s eyes, and his expression was completely rigid. His crazy drive. The impetuous immortal power, soul force and brute force shook off the handle of the abandoned God sword. The surrounding void is involved and twisted like a vortex. This force, I''m afraid, is enough to shock the whole continent to powder. However, at present, it is impossible to shake the abandoned magic sword. "So, what''s the use of giving up the sword?" By the bald man pinched the white night light way. When the voice fell to the ground, he raised his finger and flicked it gently at the nearby sword. Dang! An irresistible force of ferocity instantly acts on the abandoned God sword. Shua!The body of the sword retreated abruptly. The handle of the sword broke the bald man''s wrist. The sharp and cold body of the sword fiercely cleaved to his forehead. "Ah?" The bald man was terrified, and he turned his head in a hurry. He wiped his ear and cut it off. Pooh! The whole right arm of the bald man was cut off on the spot. What terrible power!! "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so much stronger than me as the immortal Lord? " The bald man retreated, looking at the white night in horror and disbelief. White night backhanded to abandon the magic sword, step forward to the bald man line, no answer. "Damn it!" Without any hesitation, the bald man immediately turned and ran into the space door that had not disappeared. He had long heard that the white night was strange. For a time, he did not believe it. This time, he did. This man... Can''t judge his strength with his soul state! Although the bald man still has the power to fight at the moment, he is not willing to take risks. When you turn back to zongmen, please come to Da Neng! The bald man gritted his teeth and thought. But just as he was about to get close to the space door... Dong! Bang! Bang! The space in front of the bald man suddenly exploded. A vast ripple of space spread around. The bald man was caught off guard and was directly blown away by the ripples. "Space shattering! It''s a smooth one The bald man yelled. Whoosh! With his body as the center, a circle of golden light rushed out in an instant. The golden light diffused around and smoothed all the twisted and broken spaces around him. The bald man immediately stabilized his body and rushed to the space array like a blink. But the next second... A vast force suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way. "Go The bald man has a big mouth. He uses his mouth to store moves and ejects a space blade. Bang! Space edge explodes. It''s not affected by the force. "Disappear for me!" The bald man roared again, and this time he launched the art of truth telling. However, it still doesn''t work. The bald man''s eyes widened and he was completely stunned. He felt the power in front of him silently. After a moment, his breath and heart almost stopped. "No, it can''t be... This... This is... The power of the sun and the moon?" The bald man trembled and yelled, and suddenly turned around. However, he just turned around and saw a dark sword shadow in his eyes! Wheeze... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1639 Zhongyan''s words are very right. Although the sword was not clear, he got Lihuang sword, but Lihuang sword was in his hand and in Jun Jiu''s hand. We should know that no matter whether it is Bai Ye, Jun Jiu, Zhong Yan or even Ling Jian, the Hongbing they have obtained has been for a period of time. They have already bridged with Hong Bing. The spirit of human beings has already resonated with the will of sword. The power they exert is absolutely beyond the comparison of others. But the sword is not clear. He didn''t even have time to get familiar with Lihuang sword. The sword in his hand was just a slightly sharper sword. This is why Zhongyan didn''t rush to get the sword, because he didn''t care who would get it faster than him. The faces of the people around him were very ugly. The expression of unclear sword is not natural. But he was not flustered. He calmed down and calmed down his breath. He said coldly, "even if it is like this, how about it? Bridging with Hong Bing is only a part of our strength. When my strength completely overwhelms you, the so-called bridging is just dispensable. " "Did you crush me?" Finally, he asked. "You think I can''t crush you? Do you really think I''ll be as simple as you think? " The sword is not clear, and his pupils suddenly burst into a roar: "Xuantian borrow force array! Open it Those men and women who follow the unclear sword react in an instant. They pull out their own swords one by one and split them in the air. Whoa! There was a strange noise. Just looking at the swords in their hands, a large amount of breath gushed out. These breath were stacked and attracted each other. In the blink of an eye, they were the center of a unique array of Dharma. Everyone is an eye. They madly infuse soul power into the array, which is like the internal release of Hong Dynasty. In an instant, the array burst into bursts of brilliance, especially gorgeous. And in the next second, a large number of strange beams of light burst out of the array, directly hitting the back of the sword. The sword is not clear, his hands open, and he breathes a sigh of relief. His body actually overflows with brilliance, which looks very mysterious. What''s more surprising is that his breath soared at this moment. People exclaimed. At this moment, the sword is not clear, and seems to be incarnated as a God. "Well?" Finally Yan raised his head slightly and looked at the array. Then his sight was linked to the unclear light beam of the sword. Then he nodded repeatedly: "so it is. Those people have opened the array and borrowed their own strength in you through the array. Now you have all the strength of these people? No wonder you are so confident. Is that your card? " "What? Now I have the strength to crush you? " The sword is not clear, squint and smile, spin and fly in the air, carrying the sword from Huang to the end. With each step, the void will be more powerful than his shaking. However, he still shook his head in the end. "You look too high on yourself." "Well?" The sword is not clear Leng next, but full color immediately ferocious: "is you completely do not understand the present situation!" The voice fell, he roared, carrying the sword from Huang to kill. The bursting strength of Lihuang sword is released again. The flame from the red sword ignited the void directly. With the attack of the sword, the void was burned and melted. The endless flame power was released wildly, and it almost burned the whole world. The people around me retreated wildly and couldn''t get close to them. They were all sweating and looked at the sword in shock. What a terrible sword The king of Xuanlong whispered. "Is this the strength of Hong Bing?" The princess could not help but tremble. "Big brother sword is so powerful..." Bing Qin looks at me stupidly, with a vision in her eyes. "The sword is not clear. With the blessing of Xuantian borrowing array, his sword... Has been infinitely close to my all-out strike!" Jun nine secretly gnawed his teeth, and his eyes showed reluctance. No one can stop this sword. Even if he had two Hongbing in his hand, it was impossible for him to resist the attack safely. The strong men of Xuanlong country around have been quietly approaching. Countless people stare at this scene with burning eyes. As long as the final Yan is hit by this blow, the powerful Xuanlong country around will rush up in the first time and take Zhongyan. However... just when the sword was about to strike the sword... a strange and fierce evil light suddenly swept up before his eyes. The sword is not clear, the pupil shrinks. Dang! A crisp sound came out. The tyrannical force immediately applied to the unclear arm. Click. The five fingers holding Lihuang sword were broken on the spot. Lihuang sword flew upside down and spun in the air for several times and stabbed on the ground. All the flames wrapped in the sword disappeared."What?" There were endless exclamations all around. "What''s this... What''s going on?" People''s scalp is numb. What''s more, the speed and strength of xuanjian are not increased? The sword was not clear and his eyes were wide open. It was once unbelievable, but when he had just regained consciousness... Dong! A sword light suddenly penetrated his chest. Flesh and blood. Only to see that the internal organs of the sword were all hollowed out, and a big hole was torn out of the chest. Then the man staggered and fell from the air and was directly defeated. Quiet! Dead silence! People are full of panic, staring at all this, every pair of eyes are filled with disbelief. The sword is not clear... Defeated! And... Killed on the spot! How can I be defeated! "No Xuantian took advantage of the array, a beautiful woman issued a shrill cry. The rest of them were also full of fear and looked like they were going crazy. "This... It''s impossible!" Jun nine pushed aside the people who supported him around and looked at him in fear: "you... How can you crush the sword? Your soul state is not as clear as the sword, and you are only the peak of your true soul! You can''t do it "Why do you say that?" Finally Yan calmly looked at Jun nine: "do you think that... This is such a big holy state, only you will Xuantian borrow force array?" "What?" People were stunned. Suddenly, the faces of all the people were frozen. Just look at the end of the Yan behind, also link countless dark beams. These beams were invisible before, but now they''re slowly coming out and in everyone''s eyes. Thousands of ways! And their source, it is those terrible dark Dynasty strong. The strong become the source of the array and form a large array. They urge the array and fight at the same time... original! Finally Yan saw that the sword was not clear and the Xuantian borrowed force array was used. He also quietly launched the array. The sword is not clear, just urged a dozen, but he used thousands! Moreover, his borrowed force array is more powerful and more mysterious than the unclear sword. The ultimate achievement of these powers has been regarded as a great power! Countless people are terrified. Finally Yan fell on the ground, went to the Lihuang sword, pulled it out, and then walked to the king of Xuanlong without expression. "Now, it''s time to end all this... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1640 The sword is not clear, so that everyone is unprepared. People suddenly fell from the clouds into the abyss. This sudden change made most people''s heads blank. "Brother sword..." Bing Qin looks at the dead body of the sword, and her small face is pale to the extreme. "Big brother!" "How could that happen? Why is that so? " The men and women who followed the sword were surrounded by his body, crying and grieving. "Your Majesty... Now I can only rely on you..." you nine Dynasty Xuanlong king looked, face full of unwilling. "Depend on me?" The king of Xuanlong was extremely ugly. "Father, please, or we won''t have a chance." The princess cried out. "But..." the king of Xuanlong hesitated and said in a low voice, "the other party now has three Hongbing soldiers. What do you want me to take against him?" The soul state of Xuanlong king was completely crushed by Zhongyan. Even though he was gifted and powerful, he was too young. How could the emperor of Xuanlong, as the king of a country, be poor in strength? But... in the end, there is Xuantian''s blessing with the help of array! With three Hongbing soldiers in hand, who dares to provoke? Even if the sword is not clear, you can''t stand a few moves and then you''re defeated! How could the king of Xuanlong have the courage to confront him? At the end of the moment, I''m afraid the threat is no less than Kuishan Buddha! Hearing the words of emperor Xuanlong, people''s faces turned white. Even the monarch is afraid. What hope is there? Bang! At this time, a dull sound came from far away. Many people can''t help but look at the sound source and see a figure flying out of the air like a sharp arrow and falling directly on the side of the plain. In an instant, the entire plain was shaken out of a kilometer deep pit. Looking inside the dark pit, people could see that Zheng Sanghai, whose skin was cracked, was falling into the pit. It was difficult to climb up. "What?" Everyone''s heart is half cold. Zheng Sanghai... Can''t stand it. The rest of the strong were also hard to resist the terrible Kuishan Buddha. The dead and the wounded were killed. The Kuishan Buddha was not stopped and headed for the colorful mine. The situation was in chaos, and Xuanlong state was almost defeated. "How could that happen?" People wail in their hearts. "Your Majesty, if you don''t, please order your retreat. Don''t let your countrymen die in vain." Seeing that the king of Xuanlong looked dull and hesitant, he immediately frowned and drank. "I... I..." the king of Xuanlong stopped talking and his face was covered with sweat. Withdraw? If it was withdrawn, the colorful mine would be handed over to the dark Dynasty. That is the foundation of Xuanlong kingdom! If so, how long can Xuanlong country last? Without such huge resources, all the institutions and departments of Xuanlong state could no longer maintain their operation, and his huge army could not be supported. At that time, the national strength would be weak and it would be difficult to defend against foreign enemies. If such a situation continues, Xuanlong state would be reduced to a small country within a hundred years. Once the previous enemy launched an attack, the possibility of its downfall would exist. "Father and Emperor..." the princess looked at Zhongyan who was coming, and was also very anxious: "retreat, otherwise, we will die here now..." "Your Majesty... Please make a decision..." while the others retreated, they looked at Zhong Yan in horror and yelled. But the king of Xuanlong still did not reply. Obviously, he was in pain, too. "Don''t think about the retreat." At this time, the end Yan opened up: "because you have no possibility to escape from here." His voice dropped to the ground, and he threw the gun out of his hand. Whoosh! The spear fell into the sky in an instant, and exploded between the electric light and flint. Boom! With the explosion, a huge and surging fog burst from the spear, and then... roar! An earth shaking dragon song broke out. Then a huge steel dragon rushed to this place and surrounded the people directly with its huge body. The thick and fierce Qi turns into an invisible barrier, completely isolating the inside and outside of the Dragon... people have nowhere to escape, just like a turtle in a jar. The king''s face was hard to see. He knew that he could not hesitate any more. Otherwise, let alone the country, he can''t even save his own life... "I''ll hold this person, you take the rest of the people to retreat, all retreat, understand?" The king of Xuanlong whispered to the princess and went forward. "Father and Emperor..." the princess had tears in her eyes.But at this time, the end Yan has accumulated the soul power, is about to rush over. A vast and powerful force pervaded the world. All of them were shocked by the power of hegemony. Although the king of Xuanlong was powerful, he was hard to resist at the moment. He can''t be the ultimate opponent. It''s just a dying struggle. "Try to escape." Jun nine dead staring at the end Yan hand from the Huang sword, hoarse said. He understood this most. Even if the emperor Xuanlong fought, he would not last long. Whoosh! In the end, it has been killed. King Xuanlong immediately raised his hand and a golden sword appeared in his palm. That is the emperor''s sword that Xuanlong is worthy of! Xuanlong sword! Dang! When the two swords collided, Emperor Xuanlong''s body trembled at once, but he forced his soul force to support him, and he waved his sword desperately. It''s just that... the king of Xuanlong, carrying Xuanlong sword, is just a few moves with Zhongyan. Bang Dang! The bright and holy Xuanlong sword is actually a life fracture. Pooh! The king of Xuanlong was knocked to the ground on the spot. After all, the magic army is not as good as the Hongbing! "Father emperor!" The princess cried bitterly and rushed over. "Go The king of Xuanlong got up with difficulty and cried out. "Princess, come with us!" The ice Qin over there grabs the princess''s arm and wants to escape with junjiu and the rest of the strong. But as soon as they got close to the steel dragon, the dragon''s terrible power shook them all away. People are livid. It''s impossible to leave! "I said, stop fighting." Finally Yan facial expressionless said, do not hesitate, has killed again. Pooh! The king of Xuanlong just wanted to wave his move, but he was stabbed in the chest with a sword. The princess is stupid. Bingqin is also in despair. The men and women brought by junjiu and jianbuqing were knocked back by the huge body of the dragon. The situation seems to have been irretrievable. In the end, he has taken control of everything here. All people''s vows before, at this moment, all of them were broken by him! Finally Yan silently watched the pale and painful king of Xuanlong, and he wanted to take out his sword again and cut off his head. But right now... Bang Dong!! A deafening explosion came from behind. Then there was the cry of surprise from countless dark kings. "Well?" Finally Yan slightly side look back, that cloaked eyes suddenly gently congealed. Just look at the huge space array in the distance... It has begun to collapse, wither, and finally disappear... in the end www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1641 Looking at the collapse and annihilation of the huge array, all the soul of the field were shocked. "Space array... Disappeared?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Is it said that people from Xuanlong Kingdom did it?" "Sneak attack? There are our elite garrison in the space array, relying on these mole ants of Xuanlong kingdom? Can they do it? What''s more, when they are defeated in front of us on the battlefield, they run to cut off our way back? Yes? Do they want us not to leave and continue to slaughter the whole Xuanlong Kingdom after taking the colorful mine? That would be stupid! " "If it''s not Xuanlong, what''s going on?" The people of the dark Dynasty communicated in secret and were confused. But at this time, the vision again. Just look at a few golden swords appear out of thin air, showing the shape of three towering crescent moon, rubbing the ground and suddenly cutting towards this. These crescent swords are ferocious and extremely fast. They are like the devil''s claws. They smash into the crowd! Boom! All the airs were torn open. Both Xuanlong people and dark king people had no time to dodge. They were chopped and died in a moment by the crescent sword gas. Even the people who were close to them would be injured by the crescent sword gas, which was particularly terrifying. The people on both sides were torn into three pieces by the sword. Blood and meat fell from the air. There was a bloody rain on the battlefield. How terrifying and powerful this is! The hearts of countless people trembled wildly. "Well?" Kuishan revered Buddha frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "go and see. Don''t let people get bad. By the way, we can''t delay here for too long! Do not delay "Yes." Someone answered. The voice fell to the ground, and immediately many strong men approached the place where the crescent sword came out. But they just passed. Whoosh... a golden lightning shot out. The lightning was extremely sharp and swift. People and objects were smashed to pieces wherever they passed. A group of seventeen strong men of the dark dynasty built a small team of only three rest, that is, all of them fell down. There was no one left... finally Yan realized that something was wrong. He immediately took the prison digging sword and chopped it at the head of Xuanlong King, hoping to end the war here quickly. The sword of chiseling prison thundered on his body, and the emperor of Xuanlong''s body split into debris on the spot, but there was not a drop of blood flowing out. "Magic weapon?" Finally Yan frowned and looked forward to see that the emperor of Xuanlong was surrounded by princesses and others. Finally Yan did not hand again, he moved his eyebrows, raised his hand, the huge steel dragon also changed into a crack gun, fell in his hands. Then the man charged towards the site of the space phalanx. He has no interest in these people. It doesn''t matter whether he kills them or not. After obtaining colorful mines, Xuanlong kingdom will only die out naturally. What he has to do is to ensure that the mine is successfully obtained and complete the main tasks. And in such a moment of Kung Fu, that strange golden light has approached this. Seeing the ferocious golden light, the people of Xuanlong kingdom were shocked. "Does your majesty have any reinforcements?" Jun Jiu looks at the front and asks in a deep voice. "This... Did not..." Xuanlong King covered the wound weak way. "Who is that... That one?" The princess looked, her eyes glazed and whispered to herself. No one can answer the princess''s question. The golden lightning quickly shuttles through the crowd. Wherever it passes, no matter who is killed, the dense battlefield is torn out by the lightning. The people of the dark Dynasty were completely shocked and frightened. The lightning was unimpeded and ran freely. After shuttling through the battlefield, it rushed toward Kuishan Buddha. The intention is obvious! Finally Yan speed is not slow, carrying the sword to rush, stopped in front of the golden lightning. In all directions, many dark Dynasty''s terrors came. They offered magic weapons to arouse their soul power and stare at the visitors. The golden lightning stopped. People can see the man clearly. It was a man who was covered with golden mansions, because the halo was so strong that people could not see his appearance clearly. However, his body was particularly straight, with long hair, and his fuzzy eyes revealed a fierce. His whole body is glittering with gold, from head to foot, and even the sword in his hand. His fierce and terrifying spirit is strong and suffocating. The strong men of the dark Dynasty felt the breath of this man and could not help but be disordered. After all, his breath is so deep that he can''t even compare with Kuishan Buddha. It must be a great power! "Who are you?" Finally Yan''s face under the cloak did not have a bit of fear, people asked."Enemies of the dark Dynasty, of course." The visitor said lightly. Although he spoke softly, the voice fell into the ears of the people, and there was still a very strong voice. "Well, even you deserve to be the enemy of my dark dynasty?" The strong men of the dark Dynasty on both sides drank and rushed away in unison. "Come back!" Finally, it''s time to drink. It''s too late. When the man raised his hand slightly, the people around him didn''t even see his sword. The strong men of the dark Dynasty who rushed to this man were all frozen in the air. A moment later, their bodies all burst and died on the spot. "What?" Countless people were shocked. "This kind of means, I''m afraid it''s not true saint or even stronger strength..." Jun nine glared big eyes and whispered. It''s time for you The light man held the sword, then walked a little, and split to the end in an instant. The fierce sword Qi is like a torrent. Finally Yan eyes a Lin, left and right hands clasp the prison sword and the sword from Huang, together to each other''s sharp sword. "No way!" Jun Jiu''s pupils were constricted, and he cried out: "that great power is going to suffer. No matter how powerful his weapons are, they can''t be more powerful than magic weapons, especially the two magic weapons! You can''t put it all together People heard the sound, the heart also hung up. But the next second... bang! A dull and oppressive sound broke out. Only to see the end of Yan''s two swords crazy quiver, the power of terror instantly through the two swords passed on his body. Finally Yan support half of the rest, and finally can not resist, such as a broken line kite fly out, heavy fall in the rear of the colorful mine. Boom! The whole multicolored mine immediately vibrated, and the barrier surrounding the mine was shattered, and cracks like cobwebs filled the whole mountain. The crowd was stupid on the spot. It also includes Jun Jiu. Even the Kuishan Buddha stopped and looked this way. Jun Jiu stares at the magic weapon in the light man''s hand, but he sees the sword wrapped in the golden light, which is... Intact! "It can''t be... What kind of weapon is this? How could... Be able to compete with Lihuang sword and gouyu sword at the same time? "It''s impossible..." Jun Jiu said stupidly, as if he had lost his soul. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1642 Finally Yan quickly got up, patted the dust on his body, and his face became tight. Although the sword didn''t hurt him, it disturbed his breath. Still, it''s an incredible sight. You should know that there are still countless beams of light behind the current end Yan. He still has the blessing effect of Xuantian borrowing array. He who has three Hongbing will be shaken off by one sword. I''m afraid that Kuishan and Buddha can''t do it. We can see the terror of the strength of the coming people! "What''s going on? Can''t you deal with this man? " The nearby Kuishan Zun Buddha noticed the movement here, and immediately frowned and issued a magnificent voice of query. "The magic weapon in this man''s hand is not simple, and its strength is even more fantastic. I seem to smell a trace of the magic power of the sun and the moon in his power." How hoarse in the end. "What? The power of the sun and the moon? " Kuishan revered Buddha''s expression was stunned, and a trace of disbelief passed through his huge eyes. "My Lord, move the multicolored mine away. I will deal with this person. I will do everything according to the plan. After taking the mine, I will leave as soon as possible." Finally Yan light way, the fuzzy eyes under the cloak revealed a strong sense of war. Kuishan venerable Buddha hesitated and nodded: "be careful, if you make any mistakes, I can''t explain to the dynasty!" As the voice fell, his huge palm moved over, and a dazzling array of Dharma was created in the palm, and then he held the final Yan tightly. When the palm opens again, Zhongyan''s body is covered with a light golden light. Although it is not comparable to that of human beings, it is also extraordinary. What is more shocking is that there is a more robust air bundle on the back of Zhongyan, and the other end of the air bundle is connected with Kuishan Buddha. Kuishan venerable Buddha actually gave his power to Zhongyan! Now the ultimate strength is even more terrible! His eyes were full of fighting spirit, and he murmured. He put away the Lihuang sword and killed him again with the crack spear and the chisel prison sword. Lihuang sword did not bridge with him, and he could not play much power, so he had to give up temporarily. The remaining two Hongbing soldiers with a groundbreaking momentum of terror suddenly killed. As we approached, the prison digging sword waved in the air. Snore! The blade of the sword fell, the void expanded, and the force of hollowing escaped into the void and exploded. And at the same time, the terrible split spear was also killed. In this place, all the power of the Dragon burst to pieces. Look around the scalp. How can human beings cope with such a terrible force? In the whole state of Lisheng, I''m afraid no one can be as generous as Zhongyan and use two Hongbing at the same time... but the next second, the man turned his sword, and the long sword wrapped in halo drew a sword flower. Bang! The force of the hollowing out collided with the sword flower and exploded on the spot. It split into five streams of air and ran around, tearing the void and driving into the ground, cutting several deep cracks in the ground. The man was not in a hurry. He stopped pulling the sword and stabbed forward with his five fingers. The sword is like a meteor and stabs forward. Ding! The crackle came out. The point of the sword was directly against the point of the spear. The split spear stopped suddenly and could not move forward for half a minute. The destructive power of terror blooms from the point of sword and gun. "What?" The four sides were shocked. Jun Jiu''s scalp is numb. The ice Qin is full of tongue. As for the princess and others, they were already numb. How to shake the power of Hongbing? What kind of strength is this man? What kind of weapon is he holding? In the end, the fuzzy face under the cloak is not natural. However, he was particularly calm. He snorted and raised his sword again. When the sword struck, the other hand''s crack spear also increased the forward stab attack. He wanted to suppress the sword in this man''s hand and not let him back to resist the prison digging sword. Everything was like what he had imagined, and the magic soldier against the crack spear did not move. The prison chisel sword was unimpeded, hollowed out the spirit around the man, and fiercely cleaved to his neck. "Be careful!" The princess and bingqin cried out. Jun Jiu breathed tight and widened his eyes. How to block this sword? In the end, there is an advantage in the number of Hongbing soldiers! But the next second, all people''s brains are blank, and all cognition is refreshed. Only to see that the terrible prison sword suddenly stopped a few inches in front of the man''s neck. And it was the two fingers of the man who held back the prison sword! Yes. The man... Actually only used two fingers to firmly clamp the prison digging sword."Impossible!" The people of the dark king Dynasty, who were concerned about the war, roared bitterly. "Who is he?" "Hand to hand? Hand to hand? Even the revered Buddha of Mount Kui can''t do it? " "No..." countless people are crazy. Every face is full of shock. Is this still something that can be done by manpower? That''s the power of Hongbing! This is equivalent to against the sky! Jun Jiu''s head has been completely silenced. People look at this strange scene, is speechless. "Even if you have the power of the sun and the moon, you can''t catch my power! What kind of power are you Finally Yan asked. "You can''t understand the power." "What''s the force of scuffing?" the man said Finally Yan breath tight, suddenly urge force, want to chisel prison sword out, but can''t help. The two fingers of the other side are like a pair of tongs holding the body of the sword. No matter how hard he is, he can''t help. "Is that all you have?" The man looked at the end of the light, seems to be a little disappointed. In the end, his eyes were cold. At this time, the man made an effort. Just looking at his eyes in the halo, he suddenly shook his arm, directly buckled the body of the prison chisel sword, and even the man with the sword threw the end Yan down. Boom... in the end, his body was like a cannon ball, and it suddenly exploded into the ground and broke into a bottomless abyss. The tyrannical power in him seemed to tear the earth apart. There was no sound in the moment... the comer tried to kill him again, but at this moment... Bang Bang... a series of explosions started. Then the sound of boiling exploded. "No, Kuishan zunfo is going to take away the colorful mine!" I don''t know where it came from. The man heard the sound and looked sideways, but he saw that the big hand of Kuishan Buddha had lifted the whole mine, and the huge mine quickly circled between his palms. Every time the mine circled, the mine would shrink in a circle... the man said nothing, gave up the final Yan and rushed to Kuishan Buddha. "Stop him!" The people of the dark Dynasty roared bitterly. At once, countless strong men gathered in all directions, and people turned into steel walls and stood in front of them... the man did not stop, but just waved his sword forward. Roar!! An earth shaking roar of the sword exploded. Then came a force of extinction, which was extremely desolate and lasting for a long time, and directly swallowed up the existence of all the dark dynasties in front of them www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1643 This sword, the power of death. With a sword, the sky seems to be withered, the sun and moon are broken, the stars are dim, and there is no life in the world. The fierce sword spirit blows in the past like a heavy blow on tofu. Everything is broken and there is no end. When the sword Qi disappeared, the wall in front of him was completely disappeared. Except for the scattered figures on both sides, all the others were destroyed. All the people in Xuanlong kingdom are stupid. Everyone''s brain is blank, the forehead is hot. One sword... Wipe out thousands of dark Dynasty strongmen? What a powerful force to dominate? The rest of the people in the dark king Dynasty were also shocked by this sword. None of them dared to go forward, and many of them even shivered all over. Finally Yan jumped out of the pit and was about to pursue the man. When he saw the scene, he stopped. "Well?" Also intended to narrow the colorful mine Chuai away Kuishan Zun Buddha slightly side view, see this terrible scene, face suddenly heavy several minutes. "Who are you?" Kuishan Zun Buddha stopped his technique and asked in a deep voice. "Why should the dead ask so much?" It''s a light way to come. "Do you know who died?" Kuishan revered Buddha said coldly. The sound of his voice rippled the heaven and earth, and the hegemonic power filled with it actually contained a flood of water, which made anyone who was covered by anything move slowly and incomparably. But... The man was not affected, just gently shook his head, as if he didn''t pay attention to Kuishan Buddha. "Asshole!" Kuishan revered Buddha was completely enraged, and raised his huge palm and shot him fiercely. The huge palm is like the five finger mountain from the sky. It is extremely ferocious and extremely powerful. When he was about to fall, the huge palm also burst out a variety of colorful lights. It is the force of the five elements. "Bad, Kuishan Zun Buddha has increased his five element power through the mineral power of the colorful mine." The king of Xuanlong drank in a deep voice: "help that adult quickly! Come on Hearing this, the people of Xuanlong Kingdom rushed to the man immediately, intending to give support. But as soon as they got close, a black awn came and killed nearly a hundred people on the spot like wheat. It''s the end! However, he didn''t stop. After killing the people of Xuanlong Kingdom, he immediately stabbed the man with his back hand and pressed him with Kuishan Buddha. As long as that person resists the attack of Kuishan Zun Buddha, it is difficult to guard against his attack. All the people around me were shocked. But I don''t know why... In the end, Yan didn''t have the assurance that he would be killed. Even if the split spear was close to the man, and the man did not respond, he still did not feel that his gun could penetrate it. And the fact... As expected. Crack the magic gun to. Ding! A clear sound came out. The sharp point of the gun was pounding on the man''s back, as if it had been pinned on the hardest Xuan Steel, and could not go in for half a minute. No matter it is the powerful soul force or the terrible force of the split spear, it can not be torn apart. In the end, the dim eyes under his cloak widened by several points. This scene is... Exaggerated! This is not to resist with a sword, nor to contain with a finger. It is to shake down the power of Hongbing with flesh and blood! Finally Yan heart crazy beating up, face is incredible. Indeed, there is only one layer of bridge between him and the schizogun. Although the number of layers is not high, the strength of the Hongbing is solid. With its sharpness, it can easily break through all people who are higher than their own level 10 or even higher. In some cases, the damage caused by Hongbing can even ignore the other''s soul state. No matter how terrifying the target is, it can easily penetrate through. This is why Hong Bing was craved by all. But now... This man is perfectly defensive! It''s not just physical strength, there must be other reasons. Finally Yan congealed eyes, suddenly, he seems to have found something, pupil again. He found that the tip of the split spear seemed to be against a thin halo, which, like cicada wings, covered the whole body of the man. "Is it this thing?" Finally Yan hum a, want to again with chisel prison sword to slash the target. But the other side has moved. He raised his sword with great speed, rolled out thousands of sword shadows, and instantly cut off the pressed Buddha''s hand. Pooh! His hands burst to pieces. The man rushed all the way, followed the hands of Kuishan Zun Buddha to kill him directly, and killed him at his head. See that person''s figure, end Yan suddenly appeared a moment of trance. "Is this person''s back... So familiar?""Unforgivable!" Kuishan Zun Buddha here was furious. Looking at the coming existence, he gave out a roar that shook the spirit. Roar!! The sound waves burst out of his mouth and spread rapidly, acting on the surrounding void, which was stretched infinitely to prevent the man from approaching. But the power of his space is more terrifying. He snapped his finger at will, and all the emptiness that was stretched out was instantly recovered. Kuishan venerable Buddha was very angry, and his huge palm pointed at the man: "I want you to die!" Whoosh! A flash of light pops up on his finger and kills him. The man tried to chop with his backhand. Huaguang suddenly exploded and turned into seven long and thin silk threads, which were quickly woven around the man. After a while, a large net was formed to cover him. Kuishan Buddha''s eyes like the sun and the moon burst out a strong murderous spirit. The broken arm grew at a very fast speed that was hard to find by the naked eye, and then his mouth was sprayed at the man caught by the net. Whoa! A cloud of colorful mist came and gathered the man up. Then he raised his palms and bombarded him wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the man was hit on the ground in an instant, followed by an earth shaking iron fist hammer. Every blow, like a sacred mountain, came down and suppressed crazily. The earth burst to pieces. The whole Xuanlong kingdom was in a frenzy of turbulence, like a boat in a storm, which was hard to calm down. But it''s not over! "Die! Huang Yuan''s magic power Kuishan venerable Buddha roared, his arms burst out a chaotic force, and suddenly hit the ground. Endless lines of destruction break the void and annihilate everything. "No! Let''s go Jun Jiu''s face changed greatly and he cried out. The king of Xuanlong suddenly reacts to it, accumulates the breath, and takes all the people here away. Finally Yan also made a response, will crack the gun. The spear turned into a steel dragon, and he was entangled. Many great powers have also noticed something wrong and have launched defensive magic weapons. Then... boom!!! A burst burst that would shatter the whole world, followed by a devastating wave of destruction that rose from the explosion and spread around. Where the waves pass, there is nothing. All broken. All destroyed. When the big wave disappears, half of Xuanlong Kingdom has been reduced to ashes. At the multicolored mine, a deep abyss has been formed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1644 The terrible wave of destruction faded away. Terrified people carefully withdraw the defense, looking at the scene like Doomsday in front of them, their expressions are all frozen. The earth in front of us has disappeared completely. They turned into an abyss, dark and hard to see the bottom. All the mountains, rivers and seas, all disappeared, including all living creatures, all disappeared in that blow. At the edge of the abyss, there are a lot of terrible cracks, which directly spread to the whole Xuanlong kingdom. The atmosphere of violent destruction pervades heaven and earth. As for the teams on both sides, they have also been greatly reduced. Except for those who were quick to react, retreat in time and defend in time, all the others fell into the wave of extinction. The number of Xuanlong troops was reduced by nearly half. The people of the dark Dynasty were no exception, and 30% of them died on the spot. This is a clean-up! Countless people''s hearts beat wildly, glad that they are still alive. During the fierce battle, the two sides had to stop fighting and retreat respectively, looking at Kuishan Buddha with nervousness and fear. In this case, if you can make a big move, there is almost no room for them to fight. Countless pairs of eyes are locked in the big hands of Kuishan Zun Buddha. They want to know whether the sudden appearance of power can survive such a terrible blow from Kuishan Zun Buddha. Finally Yan also raised his head, staring at the two fists with burning eyes. However... the attention of the public has just been cast. Whew! Kuishan zunfo''s huge fist suddenly exploded. A figure appeared in the flesh and blood. The breath of the people around him froze. "What?" Kuishan Zun Buddha was also stupid. He looked at the figure, but he saw that the whole body was intact, and there was no sign of weakness in the halo around him... the shock and fright in his huge eyes had gradually intensified. Kuishan worshipped the Buddha and came back to God, intending to urge the move again. But this time, the man moved. He raised his hand and held it slightly to Kuishan Buddha. The endless power of space spreads. Whew. The space on both sides of Kuishan Zun Buddha burst on the spot, and the twisted space directly tore off his mountain like arm. Blood gushed out like a flood. "Asshole!" Kuishan venerable Buddha roared in pain, and a huge colorful array pattern appeared on his huge chest, and his body also lit up a bright halo at this time. It seems that people are going to use some skills. This side of the final appearance, acutely aware of what, quickly toward the Kuishan Buddha. People, such as thin lines, are fast and ridiculous. But this time, he did not choose to attack and kill the man, but rushed to the colorful mine recklessly. His purpose... Is to take away the colorful mine! The man moved his fingers and offered a thousand Qi sword, which was arranged in front of the final Yan. Swish and swish... the sword is like a spirit, and it''s rolling. But in the end, the momentum was like a rainbow, and the Hongbing troops came out together, and even the strength of Lihuang sword was urged out by him. Three of Hongbing''s terrifying powers directly covered him, forming a chaotic air mask, which made him irresistible and unmatched. All the sword Qi in front of him was smashed. "Not good!" King Xuanlong''s face was heavy. "Quick, quick, stop the end Yan, don''t let him close to the colorful mine, otherwise he will take away the mine." He cried out. Hearing the sound, Xuanlong people rushed to kill the past like crazy, trying to stop the end Yan. "Why die?" Finally Yan Leng hum, directly ignore the public, crazy attack collision. Bang! Bang! Bang... the people in front of him were smashed by him! The terrible power of the three Hongbing soldiers is like an isolation net. No one can get close to it, and any attack on it will be torn by the terrible isolation net. The king of Xuanlong was livid and rushed over with his teeth. "Go away!" Finally Yan suddenly turned his head and glared at the king of Xuanlong. The tyrannical dragon power on the split spear was actually converged into an invisible big hand by his eyes, and violently slapped the king of Xuanlong. Pooh! The king of Xuanlong was struck by the force of the split spear, and immediately spat blood and flew out. "Father emperor!" The princess rushed to hold the king of Xuanlong. "Quickly... Quickly stop him..." the king of Xuanlong whispered weakly. But no one else. What can they do to stop them?Soon, the end Yan near the colorful mine. With a frown on his brow, the man gave up Kuishan to respect Buddha and rushed to the colorful mine. But at this time, Kuishan Buddha, who had accumulated good energy, suddenly opened his big mouth and bit at the man. People raised their eyes and looked pale in horror. Just look at the mouth of Kuishan revered Buddha. The mysterious and rich space power is wandering wildly among them! It''s almost a black hole. At the moment, Kuishan venerable Buddha releases a terrible black hole with his mouth as the carrier. Once swallowed by him, everything will be annihilated in the black hole, and there is no possibility of survival. If this man ignores the mouth of Kuishan Buddha and goes to intercept the end Yan, he will surely die. That person stares at end Yan, after all or chose to retreat. Kuishan Zun Buddha bit empty. But the black hole in his mouth exploded as his jaw closed. The power of terror is unleashed in all directions. The man was shaken back more than ten meters, slightly shaking his body, some can not support. Kuishan worshipped the Buddha and quickly got up again. The array on his chest was as if it had gone into the skin and then cracked, and a large number of bones stretched out like flowers. And inside his cracked chest, there is a huge black hole spinning wildly. The terror of the black hole adsorption force crazy rolling that man, restrain his action. "It''s not going to trap me!" The man hummed coldly, his fingers moved again, and the space in front of him was twisted again. The adsorption force was forced to bend away by the distorted space, and then he moved rapidly towards the end. "Finally Yan, take the mine, go back quickly, tell the Lord, I have not let him down!" Kuishan revered Buddha roared, his huge eyes revealed his determination, and then he threw himself forward to cover the man. As his body fell, a shrill roar came out of his mouth: "my supreme master will revive me again!" Then, all the flesh and blood of Kuishan Buddha were fried. Bang! The mountain like body splashed with endless flesh and blood bones and rich and violent mysterious energy. The impact of the strong once again to vent around. However, most of the forces gathered together to form a space gate, which was surging in the air. In the end, he did not dare to have any hesitation. He immediately lifted the colorful mine and ran into the space door. This is the strategy of Kuishan to respect Buddha. With their own flesh and blood as the medium, forcibly tear out the space door and let the end Yan leave. Kuishan venerable Buddha knew that if he failed, he would be dead to go back, but if he ran away and left him here, he would still die. Therefore, he chose to spell together to send the end Yan and the colorful mine to leave. Xuanlong people were shocked. No one expected this Kuishan Buddha to be so crazy! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1645 In the moment of fighting with this man, whether it''s Kuishan worshiping Buddha or the end of Yan, one thing has already been understood. That''s the sudden presence... It''s not something they can deal with. At least it will take a long time to destroy it, and it may not win. They had planned to conquer the Xuanlong Kingdom after taking the colorful mines. If Xuanlong Kingdom refused to be incorporated into their dark Dynasty, they would have leveled it. But this existence disrupts all plans. Now, walking is the best choice. Kuishan worships Buddha at the cost of his own life. How can he even hesitate to do so? It''s a crazy shock right now. He deliberately sacrificed three Hongbing soldiers in front of him, and their power was maximized. At this moment, no one can stop his progress. But the man was different. He stepped in the air a little, his toes stepped on the void, splashed lotus prints, people like sharp arrows, rushed to kill. However, as soon as he was approaching, a large number of ripples suddenly appeared in the void around him. Then the terrible wind, fire, thunder and lightning, and the five elements of divine power all burst out from it, beating at the man, as if the big waves were blocking his progress. This is the power of multicolored mines. No wonder so many people compete for the colorful mine. In the end, it''s just a little bit borrowed from the power of the colorful mine, so it has such power. If you take it back and make it easy to use, then you can get it? The man''s body was blocked, and although the force did not do him much harm, it made him unable to keep up with the speed of the end. If it goes on like this, it is certain that he will escape. However, at this critical moment, the man suddenly raised his hand, and the golden sword flew out directly and landed firmly in front of the terrible space door. When the sword left his hand, the halo became weak and dark. Eventually Yan pupil shrinks, seem to be aware of something. But soon, his calm face showed a crazy ferocity, three Hongbing Qi Qi crazy shaking, the breath of terror and violence again splashed out. "It''s no use!" Jun Jiu in the distance looked at the scene and said in a deep voice: "the Lord''s magic weapon has easily accepted the attack of these three Hongbing soldiers. Even if these three Hongbing soldiers sacrifice their strength together, they may not be able to shake them, and they can''t run away in the end." People around him were relieved. In this way, the plot of the dark Dynasty was defeated. But Xuanlong people are still very nervous. However, at this time, the end Yan suddenly lowered his head and recited a few pithy formulas. Then... boom!! A dazzling light fell from the sky and directly hit three Hongbing soldiers. In an instant, the three Hongbing released their terrifying power. When the divine power falls and covers it, the strength of Hongbing becomes unusual. "What?" Jun Jiu was shocked and rushed forward regardless of the injury, staring at the scene. "Mr. junjiu, what''s the matter?" People looked at him in confusion. But the ice Qin here is also aware of something, like a statue staring. "That''s..." "the power of origin!" The king of Xuanlong''s eyes twinkled with inconceivable and weak shouts. "The power of the source?" The princess was confused and looked there. However, the dazzling golden light interweaved with each other and turned into a wonderful brilliance. After the brilliance interweaved, it was actually rapidly condensed into a large and fuzzy print. The holy shadow on the prison chiseling sword is a terrible giant python. The python is vivid and its deterrent power is even stronger than that of the dragon. Shrouded in the split spear is the appearance of a dog, but it is not an ordinary dog. It is extremely huge, with feet on the head, thick limbs and scales all over the body. It clearly has the shape of a dog, but it also has the characteristics of a dragon. It is more like a unicorn. It is extremely wonderful and amazing. The Lihuang sword is also extraordinary. It is a crazy and galloping horse. It has red eyes, a fiery mane, and a strong body. It gallops with the flying sword. Snake! horse! dog! What is this? The eerie and shocking scene deeply shocked everyone present. Especially Jun Jiu. As the master of Lihuang sword, he knows the power of Hongbing in his hand, and what kind of phenomenon it is! This is the original strength of Hongbing, and also the deepest strength! Once released, it can destroy heaven and earth. But... Such original divine power, Rao is he also can''t urge, why end Yan but easy release? Yes, he must have used the secret arts of the dark Dynasty. It must be like this. Jun nine could not help but tremble, his face pale. He knew it was over.These three Hongbing''s original strength appears, even if the other side is of the highest rank, it can''t resist. The reason why Hongbing''s power is powerful is that it has the characteristics of invincibility. When the conditions are satisfied and its characteristics are activated, everything in the world can be broken. Now, at the cost of terror, it activates its character. In the end, I''m afraid that more than half of Shouyuan will be lost if they are used in this way. Moreover, these three Hongbing soldiers will inevitably fall into a deep sleep after being used. But even so, it''s enough. At least, how can we escape. Three Hongbing soldiers with three kinds of terror God shadow rushed forward. Where they have passed, they have been destroyed. The sky is completely torn apart, the earth no longer exists, time and space are forced to twist, everything behind them becomes chaos. Everyone''s heart has been raised to the throat, no matter who it is, there is a feeling like watching a miracle. However, the magic weapon in front of the space door is so small and humble at this moment... it''s just that... just as the three Hongbing approach. Roar!!! An earth shaking roar of a tiger suddenly broke out from the magic army. The three Hongbing soldiers who rushed over were momentarily delayed. "What?" In the end, he lost his voice. The magic army suddenly rose again, and without fear of the three Hongbing soldiers, they killed them fiercely. Dong!!!!! The world-famous explosive lines are blooming. Three Hongbing soldiers were forcibly blocked. Jun Jiu is stupid. Totally stupid. He can''t find words to describe his mood. The man seized the opportunity and rushed over. He held the magic weapon and drove him crazy. With one sword, he suppressed three Hongbing moving forward slowly. Three Hongbing Leng is unable to defeat the magic weapon, slowly a little bit of retreat, a little toward the end Yan moved. "White night!" Finally Yan raised his head, eyes under the cloak staring at the person in front of him. He finally realized who the mysterious man was! "You recognize me at last!" That''s the man who whispered in the night. "Is this the abandoned sword?" Finally Yan stares at the Shenbing and grits his teeth and says: "how can it resist three Hongbing? How dare it... " Ordinary magic soldiers had already destroyed themselves under the influence of Hongbing. Even if it is a Hongbing to abandon the magic sword, it should not compete with the three Hongbing soldiers, but avoid its edge. However, it dare to shake it and suppress the three Hongbing soldiers... "why not?" White night hoarse way: "this sword... But even death Dragon Sword dare to fight, you these Hongbing, what is it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1646 At last he heard the voice and his face changed. Looking at the terrible abandoned sword''s wanton release of sword power, the fuzzy face under his cloak became extremely heavy. Three Hongbing were actually suppressed by this abandoned sword! Finally Yan raised his head, staring at the white night coldly: "do you... Also activate the power of Hongbing who abandoned the magic sword?" Shake your head at night. "How can you... Fight?" "Its great power has been activated, but not by me, but by you!" The road sank in the white night. "Me?" "Yes, you!" White night said: "this sword is indomitable. The stronger the enemy is, the more it will do its best. You activate the original power of the three Hongbing soldiers with secret arts, but it also greatly stimulates the abandonment of the divine sword. Their original strength will abandon the divine sword, and its own strength will be awakened. Therefore, there is no need for me to do anything, it can defend you. Now your enemy is no longer me, but it!" It is impossible for other soldiers to resist this. It''s Hong Bing who dares to challenge the dead dragon sword. Day night thoughts. Finally, he heard the voice, his face was cold and he said in a low voice, "so... I failed?" "There is no victory or defeat in this book. There is only life and death." He drank cold at night, and suddenly his divine power rose. At last, the space here was twisted wildly. His body was also attacked by the mysterious power, and his back was hit hard. The man spewed out a mouthful of blood and his breath was in disorder. Kuishan worshipped Buddha is dead, and the dark Dynasty''s troops are also falling apart. The Xuantian borrowing force array bestowed on Zhong Yan has long been broken. Compared with the white night, who has the divine power to protect his body, he is just like clouds and mud. Regardless of the Hongbing, the white night has been able to put it out. At the same time, there was also an imprint on the mine, which was flashing rhythmically and rippling with the breath of destruction. With the increase of the number of flashes, the atmosphere of destruction also rose wildly. It is obvious that this is the moment when the tiger leaves the mountain. If you don''t go to the colorful mine in the daytime, then the mark will explode directly afterwards and destroy the colorful mine. But if you take the mine at night, you can''t stop you from leaving. Finally Yan meditated on the white night, waiting for his decision. In his opinion, the purpose of coming here in the daytime is also for the colorful mine. However... Everything didn''t go as well as he expected. White night was not affected at all. Finally Yan Leng next, just suddenly wake up. Although the colorful mine is good, how can it be compared with the three Hongbing soldiers? Just watch the power of the sword. Bang! A black light swept up like a huge wave. Bang! The three hunbing soldiers trembled backward, and the image of terror that enveloped them gradually faded. See here, end Yan face big change. The power of Hongbing will soon disappear. Once disappeared, these three soldiers will fall into a deep sleep. If he did not leave as soon as possible, once the sequelae appeared and the three Hongbing lost their power, the last trace of his dependence would be gone. Thinking of this, he did not make any hesitation and reservation. His fingers moved rapidly, and a large number of divine lights flew out of his fingertips. It''s a strange magic weapon. They contain an amazing power inside, once they fly out, they all urge to release. Judging from this terrible power, their ranks have gone far beyond the end of the night and even the present day. These magic weapons may come from the top of the dark Dynasty. Just watch a magic weapon like an umbrella open itself, whirl wildly in the air, and the umbrella bone whirls wildly. All the violent breath, soul power and immortal power around are dispelled, and even the divine power is affected. White night eyes a Lin, immediately toward the front of the Hongbing grasp. Finally Yan expression hair tight, finger jerky. Whoosh! The prison chiseling sword and the crack spear immediately turned into dazzling patterns and were forced to recall by him. They disappeared in the palm of his hand. Seeing this in the white night, he could only look for the Lihuang sword with his hand. After holding the Lihuang sword in one hand, he immediately drove his force toward the end of the sword. The fierce sword pattern is sweeping straight, and the hot sword is like burning the sky. The irresistible and thick destructive force can not be diluted by the umbrella bone. At last Yan was surrounded by the surging sword force. But just then... PA! A crisp sound came out. Just look at a silver fruit suddenly burst, and then the internal rush out of the strong and thick power of time, the moment will be a hundred miles of all static. It''s a magic weapon of time! The body can''t move in a moment at night. It is self-evident that the power of time can make him unable to move in the current state.White night eyebrows wrinkled, the only active eyes staring at the end Yan. How can you seize the opportunity and miss it easily? His eyes were cold, and he once again offered his prison chisel sword and stabbed it at the white night. The power of the prison chisel sword is raised to the extreme in an instant, and blue runes appear on the body of the sword, which increases the power of the prison digging sword infinitely. This time, the white night couldn''t move because of time, so he could no longer use the dead Dragon Sword Qi to resist the power of Hong Bing. However, with his physical strength, he could not be immune to this attack. The power of the Blazing Sword is strong enough to tear everything apart. This blow is bound to be won. But right now! Boom! There was a dull noise in the sky. Finally Yan Leng, looked up. However, a thick and huge array appeared in the sky. With the rapid rotation of the Dharma array, the sacred and supreme power is released in the heaven and earth, which makes people panic and hard to control. Then a more terrifying force of time came. "Not good!" Finally Yan expression hair tight, pupil crazily shrinks. He instantly put up his moves and rushed to the space door recklessly. See a golden light from the sky, like golden lightning, heavy bang in this area. In an instant. Click... the power of time shrouded in the surroundings is broken on the spot. White night is free. But eventually Yan has entered the space door. After all, the other end of the door was the headquarters of the dark Dynasty, and the gate began to shrink. If he went in, he would seek his own death. "I didn''t expect that you also mastered the means of time magic. White night, you really make me wonder." The end of the door Yan vomited a tone, light said. "Is that all I can do to make you wonder?" The white night stares at him. Finally Yan looked at him in silence without saying a word. After a moment, he looked at the sky again, took a deep breath and turned to leave. "Looking forward to the next fight with you!" A cool voice came out. The sound fell to the ground and the space door was completely closed. Finally Yan left. With his retreat, the dark Dynasty''s action was completely defeated. But then. Bang! The multicolored mine over there was also exploded on the spot because of the final rune www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1647 With the explosion of the multicolored mine, the people around me came back from the shock. "What... What?" People in Xuanlong kingdom were shocked. The king of Xuanlong was even more pale, unwilling and miserable. Although the people of the dark Dynasty left, the multicolored mine could not be preserved, and everything was in vain. In this battle, the dark dynasty did not win, nor did his Xuanlong kingdom. All the efforts of Xuanlong kingdom were in vain. The princess, bingqin and others watched silently, their eyes showing sadness. Jun Jiu stares at the sword in his hand. Pupil bead twinkles strange light, also do not know what is thinking. At this time, the rest of the dark king Dynasty suddenly moved. They turned and ran, intending to escape. "Where to go?" White night cold hum, raise a hand to clap. Boom! The void of the whole sky is full of twists and turns. The people in the void are like folded white paper, folded flat one by one, and their bodies are all torn to death. The white night is not soft at all. He cuts wildly with his sword. What his body has is the core of the ancient heaven array. Although this power consumed a lot of ancient power, the power given to him was particularly powerful and amazing. Before and after the hundred interest, all the people of the dark Dynasty were killed by the night, one did not stay, the corpses scattered on the earth, the people who watched were terrified. But white night did not leave. He took the abandoned sword and Lihuang sword and flew to the broken place of the colorful mine. After approaching, he urged the ancient array of heaven. The art of time is activated again. And this time, it''s not time pausing, it''s time reversal. Although the influence area of this time reversal is only less than one meter, it is enough to restore the colorful mine. After a while, the broken colorful mine was restored to its original state. The people of Xuanlong are very happy. King Xuanlong''s eyes widened and his breath tightened. "The art of time? My God, how could this adult master such a terrible skill? Excellent! Great The king of Xuanlong could not suppress his excitement. "Your Majesty, the other side saved the multicolored mine with time magic, but will he return it to us?" Next to the Xuanlong high-level worried asked. "This..." Xuanlong''s smile was stiff, and suddenly realized what. However, the princess next to her was extremely optimistic. She said with a smile, "father, the other side did not fear the danger to come to help our Xuanlong kingdom. How could they covet the things of Xuanlong kingdom? If so, he is afraid that he has already attacked our Xuanlong kingdom. Why should he ignore it? " "That''s right." King Xuanlong''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "no matter what, that adult is our benefactor. Without him, we are afraid that we would have died long ago. Please follow me to express our gratitude to that adult." "That''s right. Let''s go over and negotiate with him and have a look," said Jun Jiu in a deep voice. The king of Xuanlong nodded, and the people immediately moved towards the man. However, as soon as they approached, a startling scene appeared. Seeing that the man who was full of golden light suddenly and quietly collected the colorful mine, and hung Lihuang sword on his body, he was about to leave... "this..." People''s expectations disappeared immediately. It''s obvious that he''s here to make a profit... Jun Jiu is shocked and rushes up in spite of his injury. "My Lord "Well?" Is about to leave the white night slightly side head, looking at the people over. "Something?" "Well, my Lord, I haven''t thank you yet." Jun nine and the king of Xuanlong secretly exchanged eyes, and then said cautiously. "You don''t have to thank you, but it''s a piece of cake." White night said quietly. People see, some dumb mouth. "Your grace is so elegant, it is rare in the state of Lisheng. We admire it." Jun nine squeezed out a smile and said, "it''s just the adult... Can you return the sword to me?" "And the colorful mine in Xuanlong country!" The king of Xuanlong came forward, respectfully saluted the white night, and said seriously: "my Lord, this colorful mine is the lifeblood of our Xuanlong country. If we lose it, we can''t save it, so... Can we return it to our Xuanlong country. If you want, we will exchange it with anything else!" After that, they both looked at the white night with burning eyes. However. They are full of expectations, but ushered in a white night indifferent shake head. "Are you kidding? What else? When did these things become yours? What''s more, do you really think I''m a kind-hearted person who sees the rough road? " This word falls, everybody is stupefied.The atmosphere immediately became extremely awkward. "My lord... This..." the king of Xuanlong was at a loss. If white night does not return the colorful mine to him, he will have no way. After all, those who can defeat Zhongyan and Kuishan worship Buddha are not what he can deal with. But Jun Jiu was a little angry. He resisted the displeasure in his heart and clasped his fist again toward the white night. "This adult... Maybe I didn''t introduce myself to you. I''m a member of your family. My father found this sword for me. If I can''t take it back... I''m afraid... My father will be very angry..." Jun Jiu said cautiously. But this sentence falls, already not only self introduction so simple. This is a threat. Many people were so frightened that they hastened to suggest that you should not say it. But he ignored it. People looked at the white night, worried that Jun Jiu''s words would make the white night angry. However... The white night was especially calm from the beginning to the end. He cast his eyes toward Jun Jiu. Jun nine secretly gritted his teeth, holding the invisible pressure in the sight of the white night, and did not dodge. Can he bear the pressure can be imagined, although he did not bow his head, but the sweat on his face is more and more. At this time, however, there was a crisp sound again. "This adult, even if you don''t care about your family, you should also worry about my ice family." Bingqin was speaking with her hands akimbo, staring at the white night and coldly said: "Jun''s and Bing''s are close friends. If my cousin hadn''t saved me this time, I would have been dead. If you insist on taking away Lihuang sword, I think it''s not only your family''s displeasure, but also my ice family''s? Your honor... You have to think about it! " The words fell to the ground, and your heart was overjoyed. He looked at bingqin secretly, and quietly thumbed up. There are king''s house and Bing family''s two horrible masters to suppress. Everyone has to weigh their own strength, right? However, the white night suddenly turned back, staring at the ice Qin in front of her, and asked in a deep voice, "what do you say? Are you from the ice family? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1648 Seeing that the man''s eyes were so serious and fierce, bingqin''s face turned white for a moment. She couldn''t help but step back and shrunk behind Jun Jiu, but her tone was still tough. She said in a trembling voice: "yes, what''s the matter?" "What''s your status in the iceberg." White night immediately asked. Bingqin looks a little unnatural and dare not answer. Jun Jiu frowned and said in a deep voice, "this adult, why do you ask this? No matter what she is in the ice family, at least she can represent the ice family. Maybe she doesn''t speak in the right way, but I think adults should be very clear about what she wants to express. Junjiu won''t repeat it. Please return the sword to its original owner. In this case, both the jun family and the Bing family will be grateful to you. " Finish saying, Jun nine Dynasty white night again make a gift. It''s just that the action is obviously not as polite as before. Think of it, Jun Jiu is afraid of the dark Dynasty, but there is no need to fear these people. Although he was powerful, he didn''t believe that he could compete with Bingjia and Junjia. No matter what he came from, as long as he was not the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace, he would have to sell some face? However, the white night side head stares at him, it is to send out the voice of indifference. "I''ll pay you back if you want me to? What are you? " "You..." Jun Jiu''s face changed greatly. White night is not worth paying attention to. It''s good that he didn''t kill these people, but they still threatened themselves. In that case, why should he be polite at night? "Jun family? Ice house? Although I don''t know the strength of these two families, if I kill you here, who can stop it? What''s the use of the so-called Junjia and Bingjia Again in the white night. The horror in Jun Jiu''s eyes rose sharply, and the man who was next to him rushed up and stared at the white night nervously. The king and Princess of Xuanlong were at a loss. The atmosphere immediately became strange. White night is light shake head, mouth way: "don''t be nervous, I don''t intend to kill you, otherwise you can still stand in front of me and talk to me?" "What do you mean, sir?" Jun nine secretly took a breath to ask. "It''s very simple." "You don''t want to take back the Lihuang sword? I can give you Lihuang sword, but only if you exchange it with your baby. " This word falls to the ground, Jun nine breathes tightly. Baby? Jun''s and Bing''s are the most precious. Especially the ice family. It''s a Qibao family! This Lihuang sword has something to do with the Bing family. Seeing him step forward, he said eagerly, "what kind of treasure do you want, but it doesn''t matter. I can take out everything to replace Lihuang sword!" "That''s good." White night nodded: "you just need to bring me a magic instrument, and I will give you this sword." "Magic instrument?" Jun nine Leng. It''s a fog. "What is that?" Jun Jiu thought for a moment, but he couldn''t figure out what the magic weapon was. However, the king of Xuanlong nearby thought of something and said in a low voice: "Prince Jiuzi, the spirit injection tool is an instrument for reshaping the soul. It is extremely precious. Generally speaking, it is one of the main materials for any means of resurrection. With it, it is possible to revive many of the long dead." "So it is?" Bingqin nodded, whirled and patted her chest, and said confidently, "well, we promise you, let''s exchange the magic weapon." "Qin''er, don''t make any promises." Jun nine busy low voice way. "What are you afraid of, cousin? It''s just a magic instrument. Just give it to him. " Bingqin is puzzled. Jun Jiu was a little anxious, and renning said: "the spirit injection tool is one of the main materials for any means of resurrection. I''m afraid it''s extremely precious. After all, it''s a technique that can revive people. It''s extraordinary. If it''s easy to get, why would he exchange it for a sword? I''m afraid that the grade of this magic weapon may not be as simple as we think. Don''t respond to it easily. " "No, can you take back the Lihuang sword?" Bingqin asked. "This..." Jun nine Leng. "What? This kind of thing still needs to be considered? " "If you don''t want to, just say it. There''s no need to waste time!" "We agreed." Jun Jiu hesitated and said, "it''s just that this thing is obviously in our family. We can''t carry it with us. Are you following us to the family to get it? Or do we take it from the family and go and find your business in person? " Come on, you can''t let these people come here. Thinking in the white night. Because of the halo, there is no one who knows his own identity except in the end. Baiye believes that even if Zhongyan returns to the dark Dynasty, he will not tell his identity. After all, once told, the dark Dynasty will try his best to eradicate himself. Zhongyan is determined to defeat himself. He will hide all this and wait for another war in the future. And since the end of how can guard mouth, white night does not have to explode. "I''ll go to your place."White night thought next, light said. If you can''t fight against Jun''s and Bing''s, at least he can retreat. "Oh?" Jun Jiu''s eyes brightened, and his heart was particularly excited. However, he held on to the excitement and said with a smile: "in this case, well, it''s settled. When I wait for my return, I''ll report to the family immediately and get ready for what the adults want! When will you come for it "In a month." White night road. "Good!" Jun Jiu made a ceremony again. The white night nodded and looked at the ice Qin with a twinkle in her eyes. Bing Qin is so staring at that she can''t help shivering. But the white night pulls out the broken empty sword from the Qianlong ring and splits it in front of him. Whew. A delicate space door appears. Exclaimed all around. "I didn''t expect that adults still have the strength to break the void." Jun Jiu was speechless, and he also understood that this man''s strength was even stronger than he had imagined... the king of Xuanlong over there, seeing that the white night was about to leave, he was in a hurry and rushed forward: "my lord... " eh? " White night side head light way: "still matter?" "That..." the king of Xuanlong stopped. Finally, he summoned up his courage and said carefully: "my Lord, we... Our colorful mines in Xuanlong Kingdom... Can we... Can we return them?" "It works for me." The white night is light. "But... My Lord, if you take it away, I''m afraid the kingdom of Xuanlong will perish..." the king of Xuanlong was worried. "Subjugation?" White night said coldly, "so many powerful nations can survive without colorful mines, but only you Xuanlong can perish if you lose it? Yes? Are you Xuanlong more special than other countries? " "This..." the king of Xuanlong was dumb. "I have heard that you Xuanlong kingdom will not exploit the surrounding resources because of the colorful mines. If you lose the colorful mines and cause the Xuanlong kingdom to perish, it is not my fault, but your inaction as the monarch." The voice falls to the ground and walks directly into the night. "The Lord... The Lord..." the king of Xuanlong called out in a hurry. But the shadow of the white night has disappeared into it and disappeared www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1649 Seeing the space door closing gradually, many people of Xuanlong country all sat down on the ground, their faces were as dead as ashes and withered completely. "In the end, can''t we keep it?" The princess lowered her head and said with a lost look. "If we lose the colorful mine, the national fortune of our Xuanlong country... I''m afraid it''s gone!" "What should I do now? What should I do now? " "It''s over! It''s all over! " "What should I do?" The rest of the ministers cried and howled, and there were voices of loss and sighs everywhere. The king of Xuanlong was also extremely painful. However, others did not feel too much sympathy, because that person said right... Xuanlong country... Too dependent on colorful mines. It is true that no one can match the resources endowed by the five color mines, but this does not mean that Xuanlong kingdom can not develop other resources. They have already had enough advantages. However, they have not further expanded for so many years. Instead, they just sit on the mountain and watch the five color mine mountain until death. There will be such a result today, and it will not make people feel pitiful even this time They really defeated the dark Dynasty and held the multicolored mine. They were afraid that they would lose the rich resources if they met with stronger opponents next time. Zheng Sanghai was helped over by someone. He was seriously injured and his skin was rotten. He was hardly like a man. However, he still had some strength. The injury would not threaten his life. "Your Majesty, please don''t be sad. Up to now, Xuanlong can only find another way out to survive." Zheng Sanghai weak way. "I know, Prime Minister Zheng, are you ok?" The king of Xuanlong collected his mind. "I''m ok... It''s over. Sanghai needs to go back to recuperate and return to the matchless country. I''m sorry that Sanghai can''t stay long." Zheng Sanghai Baoquan Dao. "Don''t be in a hurry. It''s OK for premier Zheng to recuperate here. In addition, I''ve prepared a number of gifts. I''d like to ask him to take them back and present them to your monarch. On my behalf, I''d like to express my gratitude and respect to your monarch." "Yes, your majesty." Zheng sang Hai made a ceremony and helped him to leave. However, although Zheng Sanghai dialect said so, the emperor Xuanlong did not give up. He knew that with the power of Xuanlong Kingdom, it was impossible to take back the colorful mine. So far, he had only one way to go! The king of Xuanlong looked at junjiu here. "Your Majesty, it''s over, and it''s time for us to leave." At this time, Jun Jiuquan said. "Wait a minute." The king of Xuanlong called out. "Is there anything else your majesty can do?" Jun Jiu asked. "Junjiu childe, are you really going to exchange Lihuang sword with the spirit injection instrument?" The king of Xuanlong asked. "It depends on the arrangement of the family. After all, I don''t have a magic instrument." Jun nine light way: "how the family, I will be like." "In this case, please let Xuanlong Kingdom make a contribution." The king of Xuanlong said with a smile: "this incident is also caused by our Xuanlong kingdom. We can''t escape from the relationship. I will send someone to the king''s house to explain clearly to the king''s house. In addition, we will also give some gifts as a consolation and compensation for this incident." "Oh?" Jun Jiu looks at the king of Xuanlong curiously, thinking in his eyes. At this time, the king of Xuanlong came over again and said in a low voice: "in addition, if you have any other needs, Xuanlong kingdom will be on standby at any time to help you!" As soon as he said this, Jun Jiu understood the meaning of Xuanlong''s words. He glanced at the king of Xuanlong, raised his mouth slightly, and said, "Your Majesty, you''d better think about how to stabilize the situation in Xuanlong kingdom. Let''s talk about other things." "So... Junjiu means..." "if the family really gives different solutions... I will inform you!" "Thank you very much, young master." There was a smile on the king''s face. ... ... chi. The space door cracked. White night came out from inside and sat in front of the cliff hall, panting slightly. Cangtian cliff is still as quiet as before. Everything is in order. Shenjiwei guards the dead dragon. Everything seems light and light. In the daytime, a figure on a clear platform in the distance was swept. The man took a deep breath, and then he would get up to practice. "Where have you been?" At this time, a clear and gentle voice floated over. White night slightly sideways the eye, but saw a light gauze plain clothes of ice queen came. With the increase of her cultivation, her constitution has been completely restored. After entering the imperial realm, her whole body is rippling with an ethereal realm that is hard to describe with words. White night some unexpected looking at her, until on the ice queen that deep gem like eyes, just return to God, light shake head: "did not go where." "If those who care about you hear your perfunctory words, it will only aggravate their worries and make them worry more about you." Ice queen shakes her head.White night heard the sound, a bitter smile: "you think too much." "Is it?" The ice queen sat next to the white night. Looking at the distant scenery, she said with a faint smile, "anyway, I still want to thank you for all that you have done for me." "I have heard your thanks more than a hundred times." Sighed the white night. Ice queen did not speak again. Two people so quietly sitting in front of the cliff hall, overlooking the distance. I don''t know why, white night suddenly found this feeling is actually very good. But the ice queen in the end is the ice queen, she finally or from this quiet to detect the white night that hidden in the heart of that touch of unnatural. "You have something to say, just say it, don''t think about it too much." The ice queen''s thin cherry lips slightly raised and said. His eyes were shining on her holy and flawless face, which almost set off her like a goddess, making people infatuated. It''s really huizhilanxin... she looks at her quietly in the white night, and after a moment, she says, "do you know bingqin?" The words fell, the smile on the ice queen''s face was slightly stiff. She looked at the white night with surprise in her eyes. "Have you... Met the Iceman?" "Yes... I will go to Jun''s house to make a deal soon... This deal... I''m afraid the icemen will also appear." The white night said, "how? Do you want revenge? If you want, I can help you Ice empress Leng, she slightly show astonishment at the white night, for a long time, people shake their heads. "Now you can''t deal with Jun''s family and Bing''s family... So, forget it..." the white night did not speak. But a moment later, the ice queen spoke again. "I have a request." "What request?" "I hope you can take me with you when you trade. I want to see the Iceman again." Said the ice queen in a low voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1650 Hearing queen ice''s request, white night was stunned for a moment, but soon, he understood the Queen''s mind. "I know what you think, but the dangerous degree of this transaction is unknown. The other party is likely to renege. Once I am killed, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to protect you." White night shook his head. "If it''s the ice family, then I can tell you for sure that the ice family will repent and exchange for Lihuang sword''s spirit casting instruments, which must be higher than ordinary ones, but even the most common ones are rare treasures. Even for the big power people like Bing family or jun family, they are still very precious treasures, How can the ice family let go easily "What? You know a lot about the spirit injection White night asked curiously. Hearing the sound, the ice queen''s eyes darkened and said in a low voice, "I also want to revive my parents... So I have studied the art of resurrection..." the night was silent, and only a long time later nodded. With the ability of Queen ice to revive her parents, it is almost equivalent to the Arabian Nights, and in the land of nine souls, this idea is better to die as soon as possible. White night breathed a breath, and then said: "even if it is like this, I can''t take you. After all, it''s too dangerous." Ice Queen''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly, she hung her head and said faintly, "in this case, can you help me to get the ice Qin out?" "It seems that you and bingqin know each other?" "She and I were childhood playmates." Queen ice said in a low voice: "if you exchange Lihuang sword for a spirit injection instrument, in fact, there are many risks. If you can arrange for me to meet bingqin, at least I can guarantee that you can exchange it successfully to save the Dragon Emperor." "Oh?" White night eyes a bright: "really?" "Of course." The ice queen''s eyes showed a trace of bitterness and sadness: "after all, qin''er is the only one of my peers in the ice family who can speak..." queen ice is in some kind of reminiscence. The night was silent. For the ice queen''s proposal, he felt very appropriate. After all, he was not sure whether the other side would be honest with himself. If the other side repents, the white night will be a step away from the resurrected old guy, so he wants to inject magic weapon more than Lihuang sword. Moreover, the ice queen wants to meet her childhood playmate. As a friend, she has to help. In this way, it can be regarded as double success with one stone. If they have a good relationship, it can be said that it is not harmful to the white night. Ice queen is so hostile to the ice family, but she only wants to see bingqin. Naturally, she will not neglect her in the daytime. She immediately sends a letter to bingqin secretly. If it is an ordinary letter, bingqin certainly won''t answer, but this letter contains a maple leaf specially prepared by Queen ice. The maple leaves were torn three times, forming a unique shape. When bingqin saw the shape, she immediately understood who the sender was. Only two people in the world can make maple leaves like this. So on the third day after the incident, bingqin and ice queen met in an unknown mountain. In the daytime, nature stands aside to escort. I saw bingqin holding the broken maple leaf and looking around. When she saw the ice queen, she was as if she had been struck by lightning. She thought she was wrong. "Yan''er? Are you really Yan''er? You... You''re not dead? " "It''s me, Jean. I''m not dead yet." Ice queen light smile way, especially gentle. "Great!" Bingqin was so excited and overjoyed that she immediately rushed over and hugged the ice queen directly. Her tears fell like a breakwater. Ice queen hesitated, two lotus like jade arms also gently keep ice Qin. Feel the ice queen that cold delicate body, ice Qin immediately cried out. "Yan''er, where have you been these years? Why do you come back now... Why did it take so long to get in touch with me? I miss you so much, do you know... "Bingqin kept asking questions, the more she asked, the more sad she was. But ice queen can''t answer. The white night nearby looked at this scene and said nothing. Bingqin is different from ice queen in the end. Although bingqin''s strength can crush ice queen, their mentality is really different. After so much experience, Queen ice has a different mentality. It is difficult for her to show her anger on her face, and she will be more rational in looking at anything. However, bingqin, who grew up under the protection of her family, is more like a little child. "Qin''er, after that, do you think I still have a chance to say goodbye to you? It''s not easy for me to survive. " Ice queen light said: "although the ice home is big, but there is no place for me... This, you should know." "This..." ice Qin droops her eyes, I don''t know how to answer."Qin''er, I don''t expect to go back to Bing''s house any more. If you still want to see me, I''m already very happy..." the queen of ice breathed, and her cherry lips lifted: "are you alone?" "Of course." Bing Qin nodded: "that you want to see me, I must be a person to come, in case of those troublemakers in the family, I am in trouble, you are not?" Speaking of this, bingqin''s eyes swept her eyes, and her figure was tall and straight, and from time to time she scanned the white night around her and asked carefully, "Yan''er, who is this guy? It''s very pretty, isn''t it your double practice partner? " A blush appeared on the ice queen''s cheek, but it soon disappeared. She shook her head and said, "this man, you should have seen him, was the man who plundered the sword from Huang." "What?" Bingqin is shocked. At the beginning, the white night was covered with halo. No matter how strong the pupil skill was, he could not see through his appearance. If he did not realize that he had abandoned the divine sword, it would be difficult to recognize the identity of white night. "It seems that she did come alone." In the white night, I look back at bingqin. Seeing this, bingqin retreated and sat on the ground directly... "qin''er, you don''t have to be afraid. He won''t hurt you." Said the ice queen. "But he... He... He had killed so many people, he... He is a murderer without blinking an eye... He is the devil..." bingqin trembled. At the beginning, the horrible picture still flashed in her mind. "Don''t worry. If he wanted to kill you, he would have done it." Ice queen smile way, go to hold up ice Qin. However, bingqin is obviously afraid of the tight, the whole person is trembling, almost all difficult to stand firm. She swallowed saliva, looked at the white night, and asked: "what do you want me to do here?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1651 "So you want to make sure that the deal goes smoothly?" After hearing the words of the white night, bingqin was stunned, and her eyes twinkled with luster. White night keenly caught her change and asked in a low voice, "I want to know if you are really sincere in trading with me? Or are they going to trap the White Wolf empty handed? " Bai Ye doesn''t want to reveal his identity, otherwise long Jue will get into big trouble. After all, he has offended the Bing family and jun family. At present, he has no spare energy to deal with the two powerful families. Otherwise, he will be open to trade with the jun family, and there is no need to be so tortuous. Now, it is still a door-to-door transaction with the king''s family in this mysterious way. If there is any change in your family, he will not be afraid of it. However, he doesn''t want to make a good use of the magic weapon, so he will lose a lot of money. "This... I... I don''t know..." bingqin thought for a long time, then shook her eyes and whispered. "It seems that your family is not very honest." My brow sank at night. "Qin''er, although the magic instrument is precious, it will never hurt your muscles and bones if you don''t have it. It''s definitely worth it to exchange it for a Hongbing." Queen ice said in a low voice: "you can try to persuade Jun Jiu. Since you were a child, you have a close relationship with him. I think he will listen to you..." "this is not as simple as you think." Bingqin sighed, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered: "in fact... At present, there is no magic instrument in your family." "What?" White night frowns. Ice queen is also a little surprised. "The king''s family is furious because his cousin lost his Lihuang sword. His cousin has been locked up. Maybe he will come out for a trade in a month. As for your family... I guess they don''t want to exchange for the magic weapon. My cousin said that your family doesn''t have a magic instrument. If you really want to trade, you should send someone to our Bing family to ask for the magic weapon, but they don''t Do it. It''s not that the jun family can''t afford a magic weapon, but a matter of face. If Hong Bing is robbed, the jun family will lose face. If they don''t take back the Hong Bing, they will not be able to save their face. So... Yan''er, this transaction may not exist, and... It''s not something I can control. You should understand what I mean? " "It is so..." the ice queen and the white night are not very good-looking. "White night, what are you going to do?" Ice queen Liu eyebrow micro Cu, looking at the white night asked. "It''s simple." White night cold way, spin and raise a hand a wave, a vast halo from his hands bloom, and then with the fall of his arm, split in the opposite mountain. Boom! The earth shaking explosion came out. In an instant, the mountain was cut to pieces, but in the middle of the mountain there was a huge stone which was preserved alone. What a terrible move. Bingqin is frightened. "You can help me to send a message to your family." The white night looked at bingqin and said faintly, "a month later, I will not go to Jun''s house, let them put the magic instrument on that stone. If I can''t see the magic instrument, I won''t show up. If they play any tricks... I don''t think they know my identity, I''m afraid that in this life, the king''s family will never see Lihuang sword again." "This..." bingqin''s face was full of embarrassment, but she finally nodded and whispered, "I know..." "let''s go." White night road. Ice queen nodded gently, whirled and went forward again, gently held the ice Qin, and then turned to leave. Bing Qin stands in the same place, looking at the back of the two people leaving, the heart is five flavors with Chen. I didn''t expect that everything was just like what queen ice had guessed. The jun family was not willing to make such a good deal. After all, in their eyes, Lihuang sword was their own thing. How could they accept it when they exchanged one of their treasures for what was originally their own? However, Bai Ye is too lazy to think of a way to deal with it. He is not interested in Lihuang sword. If the jun family refuses to hand over the magic instrument, he will have to hang Lihuang sword in heixuan auction house and exchange it for the magic weapon through heixuan auction house. He believed that there would certainly be many great talents interested in Hong Bing. After the close contract with bingqin, he returned to the sky cliff in the white night, and once again planted into the study of the ancient array of heaven. However, during this period, the white night found himself in the body of a restless spirit, not only that, the body''s soul pulse also some changes. The soul of the dead dragon, in particular, is beating on its own like a heart. Keep a sword? The white night suddenly regained consciousness and realized something. He left the ground where the ancient formation was and headed for the dead dragon sword. At the moment, there are still many Shenji guards around the dead dragon sword. Like statues, they stand in a circle around the sword of the dead dragon. Seeing the white night coming, Shenji guards looked sideways. "Bai lingzun, what can I do for you?" A Shenji guard came forward and clasped his fist.Shenji palace controls this area. Generally speaking, it is impossible for others to get close to this area, even the people from Cangtian cliff. Once someone approaches, they will be expelled by Shenji guards on the spot. If they refuse to leave, they will be killed. Hearing the sound of the white night, he thought and said, "I have received the news that some foreign powers have targeted the dead dragon sword and intend to plunder it. I''m afraid you can''t resist it, so I want to build several array around here to protect the dead dragon sword." "What?" They have changed their minds. "Can you tell me what it is? Do you dare to come here to protect me The Shenji guard asked. "I don''t know. I just heard some rumors... Anyway, the defense here needs to be strengthened. After all, if there is any accident, it will be late to prepare, isn''t it?" White night smiles. Several people looked at each other and exchanged their eyes. "What to do?" "Do you want to inform Mr. Ruan?" "I don''t think so? The front line is also in short supply. My Lord is now entangled in all kinds of things. There is no need to report such matters! What''s more, Bai lingzun has helped us a lot. He handed over the dead dragon sword on his own initiative. He is trustworthy "But..." "do you doubt what he can do with our eyes?" "That''s the same..." after the exchange, the Shenji guard took a breath and clasped his fists and said, "Bai lingzun is loyal and willing to contribute so much to Lisheng Prefecture. However, due to the rules, Bai lingzun should not rely on the dead dragon sword, so he can set up the array nearby." "OK." The white night nods, spins and waves the hand, attracted the distant Huang Yao and so on, orders to go down. In the name of setting up the array, he quietly stares at the dead dragon sword, and at the same time, his fingers move slightly, releasing a wisp of dead Dragon Sword Qi and quietly approaching its body... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1652 Ding Ding Dang.... the crisp sound sounded beside the dead Dragon Sword pit. There are a group of people who are making a group of hot swords, which are made by people who are walking in the sky. White night did not idle, casting array patterns himself, but he was close to the dead dragon sword, pretending to arrange the array while watching the dead dragon sword. The Shenji guards were silent at first, but after two or three days, they finally couldn''t help it. One of them stepped forward and said, "Bai lingzun, you are too close." The Shenji guard whispered. "What?" Pretending to be in the white night of carving and casting array patterns, he glanced at him, puzzled and said, "what do you say?" "I mean, you''re too close to the dead dragon sword. Don''t set the array so close, or we''re worried about the impact." The Shenji guard repeated, seriously. "Impact? How could it be? " The white night jokingly said: "my array can protect the dead dragon sword. Can I harm the dead dragon sword? Don''t worry. It''s OK. " "But... But... Bai lingzun, if you really want to set up the array, then you can arrange some good array. What''s the use of these Gang wall arrays?" The Shenji guard swept the outline of the array drawn by his eye cloth and said helplessly on his face. These big arrays arranged by the white night are not strong at all. Maybe they are a little thick for Huang Yao. However, in the eyes of Shenji guards, they are almost paper-based defensive arrays. They can pierce them with a finger. Set up this array to defend against the dead dragon sword? This is not nonsense! It''s nothing! However, the white night shook his head and said with a smile: "thanks to you, you are still Shenji guard. Don''t you understand? This is not an ordinary Gang wall array, but a super Gang wall array "Super Gang wall array?" The Shenji guards were surprised and looked at each other. "What is that?" The Shenji guard frowned. "It''s my improved super defense barrier!" The white night lowered his voice, and his expression was particularly solemn. He pointed to the array pattern carved by himself and said in a low voice: "do you see, is this pattern different from the ordinary Gang wall array?" "It''s different..." "this is the evidence that I improved the gang wall array." Bai Ye seriously said: "my gang wall array is specially designed to protect the dead dragon sword. I will go down the sword pit and take some breath of the dead dragon sword and inject it into the gang wall array. The big array will become extraordinary, and it will link the body of the dead dragon sword. As long as the dead dragon sword is here, it will never be broken. No one can get close to the dead dragon sword! Do you think it''s good? " "What? Does Bai lingzun still want to go to the sword pit Shenji Wei''s face sank, as if he had heard some taboos. His eyes towards the white night became particularly alert. "Don''t you trust me I don''t look good at night. "It''s not trust or distrust, but an order from the Lord. No one is allowed to go near the Dragon Sword pit." The Shenji guard hugged his fist and said, "please forgive me for this point!" "This is for the sake of the dead dragon sword. I''m dedicated to the state of Lisheng! Yes? Is this the attitude of your Shenji palace to those who selflessly contribute to the state? Such distrust? Hum! We are all working for the prosperity and stability of the state of Lysander. We are all on the same front. We are allies. But you are so suspicious of our allies? If this thing spreads out, I''m afraid it will not chill the hearts of the people in the world! " The Shenji guards were somewhat unnatural and unable to refute. But they still won''t agree so easily. "Bai lingzun, I''m really sorry. It''s not that we don''t trust you, but that you can''t give us enough capital to trust you to set up a battle with the spirit of dragon and sword? The ranks of these arrays are beyond our understanding. Although the gangbi array you mentioned is extraordinary, we still don''t think it can be arranged by you. Therefore, please forgive us for refusing you. Of course, if you insist on going down the sword pit and are dissatisfied with us, we can send someone to inform Lord Ruan and ask him for instructions. If he agrees, we will let you go down ¡£¡± The Shenji guard said respectfully. "All that said is that I don''t have enough strength to make such a powerful array!" Hummed the white night. "I''m really sorry." Shenjiwei nodded slightly, and then retreated back to his post. He didn''t want to argue any more. His attitude says everything. Seeing this, Huang Yao and others stopped working and looked up at the white night. But the white night was silent for a moment, motionless. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He called out to the Shenji guard: "this is the matter. I have to show my strength! Lest you continue to be so arrogant "Show your hands?" The Shenji guard was confused. But see white night slowly raised hand, five fingers spread out, toward the air to grasp.They all looked at him. Just listen to a big drink in the white night. "Come on Boom!! On the sky cliff, a huge magic array suddenly appeared. The vast array of Dharma covers the sky. What a magnificent terror! As if at this moment, this huge array is the whole heaven! Countless people exclaimed. "This is the array again!" The Shenji guards looked with dignity. They have seen this array more than once, but they never know what it is! But now it seems that the array is controlled by the white night. "I''ve got the supreme inheritance and mastered the amazing array means. Do you think I can''t make a Dharma array beyond you? Then I will show you the power that I can control beyond your array The white night coagulates the way, revolves and roars to rise again. "Emperor of all ages! Come on The sound of howling is in the sky, and it is not in the array. Suddenly... Dong! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four amazing lightning from the sky, like a golden dragon, fell here in an instant! Bang!! I saw the dust around me at night. The explosion of the aftershocks, like a wave of annihilation, was blowing around, and many people were forced to retreat. The whole sky cliff was shaking. One by one, the Shenji guards were shocked and quickly held their swords, staring at the end of the white night. When the ashes dispersed, four tall and straight figures appeared beside him. Seeing the four figures that appeared, Shenji guards were all stunned. "What..." "These four emperors of all ages are organ people, and they are called by the array of Dharma." Staring at the Shenji guard in the white night, he asked solemnly, "I ask you, can you fight these four organ people alone?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1653 Fight? What kind of fight? Although Shenji Wei is not afraid of the emperors of all ages, they are four emperors of all ages! Once combined, the power is extraordinary. What''s more, they are all blessed by the terrible magic power of the array above their heads. They are not ordinary emperors of all ages, and their power has long surpassed the existence of the same level... if we really want to fight, it is still unknown who will win and who will lose. Shenji guards are dreamlike, stupidly pressing the four statues, one by one is speechless. This should not be a means that an immortal master level existence can master. After seeing these people so stupefied for some time, they did not say a word, and their eyebrows in the white night couldn''t help wrinkling up. "It seems that this alone is not enough to prove my means." The white night sighed. If he can''t get into the sword pit, he can only find another way to get close to the dead dragon sword. At that time, the soul force of the white night urged him to open the finger formula, put away the four mechanisms, and then removed the big array on his head. Then he shook his head and waved: "all stop, don''t set up the array." "My Lord, why stop? Do you want to give up halfway? " Huang Yao deliberately with a cry, the old face reveals a very natural astonishment. "What if we don''t give up halfway? Other people don''t trust us at all. What kind of array do we arrange? Isn''t it a barrier to others? " The white night snorted and said coldly: "in order to protect the dragon sword, we have repeatedly resisted the attack of the powerful dark Dynasty. We even wiped out the dark Dynasty''s branches in the holy land. We always thought that we were also the guardians of Lisheng Prefecture, but we never thought that we were just outsiders in the eyes of others, an untrusted outsider So why do you have to do these useless things? " "This... Is also..." "we don''t need to be so mean, hot face and cold ass!" "We don''t owe Shenji palace or anything!" "If you don''t trust me, you''d better not do anything." The crowd screamed, throwing the materials in their hands on the ground one by one, indignant. "Let''s go!" "If it was not for me that I had received the news that there would be a great power to start with, I would not meddle in my business. Since other people are not willing to, let''s withdraw. Anyway, something is going to happen, and it has nothing to do with us." "That''s right, cliff master, let''s go!" The crowd yelled and left one by one with the white night. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became strange. The Shenji guards all frowned in secret, with a trace of embarrassment in their eyes. They quickly turned around again and exchanged eyes in secret. See the white night, immediately slow down the pace. This is his last chance. If it doesn''t work, he has to find another way. However, before long, a serious voice with some helplessness sounded. "Bai lingzun, wait a minute!" It''s done! White night heart secretly happy, mouth up, but soon people recover, slightly turned around, facial expressionless way: "you adults still have something?" However, he saw a Shenji guard come forward and salute the white night. "Bai lingzun, please don''t be angry. We also want to be safe." "Don''t I want to be safe?" The white night asked. "This..." shenjiwei hesitated for a moment, and finally seemed to have made a decision. He sighed: "Bai lingzun, Lord Ruan has ordered that no one should be allowed to approach the dead dragon sword. In principle, we should inform Ruan Shida about the matter of the dead dragon sword. However, I think that Mr. Ruan''s time is not enough, and he may not be able to catch up in time Come here, considering this, we decided to make our own decision... Make an exception... Let you go down... " in the daytime, my heart was overjoyed, but my face showed a puzzled look, and said," wait a minute! What do you mean? Why is it like I have to go down? I am to set up the array and protect the dead dragon sword. What benefits can I get? Why do you always think I owe you? " Shenji guard was dumb, but he said, "Bai lingzun misunderstood me. We asked you for your help. We asked Bai lingzun to set up the array. We also asked Bai lingzun not to be stingy and help us..." after that, people held fists again. If you can force the Shenji guards to such an extent, I''m afraid that only day night can do it... "it''s just... I''ve helped me many times in Shenji palace, so I''ll try my best to finish this array!" White night''s embarrassment. "Don''t hurry up, thank you Huang Yao cheered. The Shenji guards took a puff at the corners of their mouths, but in the end they all clasped hands and bowed respectfully to the white night. "Thank you so much, Bai lingzun..." "you are welcome." White night big hand a wave, toward the sword pit line.The Shenji guards were so nervous that they ran to the sword pit and stared at the white night. But after entering the sword pit, the white night floated around the huge body of the dead dragon sword. He pressed the body of the sword with one hand and looked at every inch and every inch of the dead dragon sword with his eyes, as if he were peeping at something. The body of the dead Dragon Sword immediately appeared a burst of shining light. Although the Shenji guards are powerful, they do not know about the dead dragon sword. They feel that the halo does not have a bit of irascibility, so they do not stop it. A moment later, the white night flew out. "Bai lingzun, what''s the matter?" "No problem, everything is ready, only the east wind!" "The battle will be finished soon," he said with a smile "That''s good..." seeing that there was no accident with the dead dragon sword, everyone was relieved. One of them suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help asking about it. "Bai lingzun, when will you build this super Gang wall array successfully?" "This kind of array is very important. I think with my strength, it will last at least 100 years." The white night thought for a moment. "What? A hundred years? " People were shocked. "This is still a smooth situation..." "this..." the Shenji guards were not very natural. But it can''t be refuted. After all, if the effect of the array is as terrible as what the white night said, it will take a hundred years to build such a large array of terror, which is actually a very common thing... "don''t worry, I will try my best to complete the formation. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave." White night said, and then turned to fly toward cliff hall, people did not enter it, disappeared. "You guys continue to set up." Huang Yao called out and left. There are only a few soul States left around the dead dragon sword, which can''t be regarded as strong people who are lazily beating the ground. The Shenji guards looked at each other, standing in the same place for a long time without saying anything... 100 years? It''s just these people... I''m afraid it''s not going to be finished for a thousand years, right? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1654 The closing period of the white night lasted until the day of trading with your family. After calculating the time and feeling almost the same, he left the pass at night and went to the barren mountain before. He went alone. The ice queen was not with him. Because if there is any accident, it is very difficult for white night to care about her. No one knows what will happen on this trip. Ice Queen also has self-knowledge, then quietly in front of the cliff hall waiting for his return. However, near the barren mountain, the white night stopped. He looked around, and was surprised to find that the whole barren mountain seemed to be filled with an indescribable force. And the emptiness of the whole barren mountain is inexplicably thick. Looks like... Jun''s family still played a little trick! White night, cold face, want to turn around and leave. But at this time, his sight inadvertently fell on the mountain that he split before. In the middle of the mountain, there is a crystal clear object like Ruyi. Magic weapon? The breath of the white night suddenly tightened up. Did Jun''s family really bring this thing? With this object, he can rely on the resurrection skill given by Jingwu God to inject spirit into Qianlong and make it live. The white night felt the blood boiling in his body. He stepped into the state of Risheng and searched for all these things. From Outland to Lingsheng state and from Lingsheng state to Lingsheng sea, he stumbled all the way. Has he finally come to this step today? He looked at the Lihuang sword and the abandoned God sword on his waist. He looked into the palm of his hand and thought about it. After a moment, he had made a decision and made his way forward without hesitation. On the other side of the broken mountain stood a group of royal family members. Junjiu and bingqin are both here. They either whispered or looked around, and everyone''s face was filled with silence. A mask was put on the white night. He didn''t want to get into trouble for Cangtian cliff. After all, it''s better to have more than one thing. As soon as you get close to this side, the white night will urge you to rush to the magic weapon at full speed. "Here he is!" You have your family calling. Bingqin looks ugly at the white night, and stops talking. The speed of the white night is very fast, almost electric light flint. But in the next second, the void in front of the magic weapon was distorted. White night, cold eyes, backhand sword. Sonorous! The dark abandoned God sword burst out and cut everything in front of him. However, when the space was restored, the magic weapon had disappeared. "Well?" White night face is not very natural, looking around, only to find Jun nine side of a middle-aged man''s hand has been holding the magic weapon. "You are so anxious. You are in a hurry to get the treasure without saying a word. Is this too unruly?" The middle-aged man said with a smile. "We should have nothing to say?" The white night stared at the man and said coldly, "since it''s for trading, please trade quickly. I''ll give you Lihuang sword, and you''ll give me the magic weapon! From then on, our well water will not invade the river water! " "Well, you think so." The middle-aged man calmly said with a smile, "have you never thought about this Lihuang sword... How did you get it?" White night frowned, immediately understood his meaning, and snorted coldly: "have you ever thought, why can you have two more people there? They should have been in Xuanlong Jun nine secretly clenched his teeth and said nothing. Bingqin lowered her head and said nothing. But the middle-aged man was calm, and still kept a smile on his face: "then should we thank you?" White night can''t bear, he said coldly: "if you don''t have the sincerity to trade, then we''ll give up. Leave Huang sword... You don''t want any more!" "No, no, no, we have come here with full sincerity. Please do not doubt that our royal family will never resort to such treacherous means! If you don''t even have this reputation, how can this big family stand? " The middle-aged man said with a smile. "Then trade." It''s cold at night. "Good! Good! Good! Let''s trade now! " See the white night so impatient, the man is no longer nonsense, people from the storage ring to take out a piece of white cloth, and then throw into the air. Whoa! The white cloth expanded in an instant, covering half of the sky. The white cloth is a magic weapon used to stabilize the void. With the white cloth, the area covered by the white cloth will not distort the void, nor can it tear and pull objects. "Let''s throw each other''s items into the white cloth, and then we''ll take each other''s needs. Isn''t that a problem?" The middle-aged man said with a smile. "Good!"White night nods. Two people hold high the goods, staring at each other, after three countdown, they all throw into the white cloth. Whoa! A sword and a wish fly into the air. When the goods into the white cloth moment, the white night immediately rushed past, the middle-aged man is also jump, galloping. They took what they wanted quickly. The middle-aged man clasped his sword. Get the magic weapon by night. When he got the magic weapon, he was staring at the crystal clear thing like Ruyi in the daytime. He spit out several breaths with joy and excitement in his eyes. Finally, I got it! All these efforts have not been in vain! However, this is not the time for feeling. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Leave as soon as possible. In the white night, he put away the magic weapon, took out the broken empty sword, and chopped at the empty space, intending to leave. . chi! The void was cracked and a group of students came out. However... just at the moment when the broken void sword just cuts through the void... whoosh! A space air blade suddenly flew out of the broken space and hit the white night heavily. Bang! In the white night, his body suddenly retreated. However, although the space air blade is powerful, it can not break his body. He steadied his body, stood in the air, frowned and looked around, only to find that the whole space between heaven and earth was rippling in all directions, and then one by one spirits with mixed breath came out of it. "No wonder I feel the emptiness in this area is so heavy. It turns out that there are people hiding in this void!" White night put up the broken empty sword and looked at the gentleman''s family over there: "don''t you say that your family always stresses credibility? What''s going on? " "My family didn''t commit any treachery during the transaction. Naturally, it''s about reputation. Now that the transaction is over, you have nothing to do with our family. How to deal with you is our business. It has nothing to do with reputation." The man was smiling and flying towards the white night. The sword in his hand broke out a very hot halo in his palm. Seeing this, white night finally understood why he was willing to start after the transaction was over. Because he can not only preserve the reputation of the king''s family, but also in this case, Lihuang sword is more than ten thousand times more powerful than the spirit casting magic weapon! It''s just. White night had expected it. He raised his hand again and offered sacrifices to the ancient array. The mighty power fell from the sky and fell on his body... "although I have been on guard, it still happened... Just... Just! Since you can''t prevent it, fight it, just... I hope you don''t regret it! " A cold voice came from the mouth of the white night. He is not afraid of a war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1655 Naturally, the king family''s wishful thinking is to play a good game. They first hold their hands and trade with the white night. After getting the Lihuang sword, they will take back the magic weapon. In this way, they will not only lose a cent, but also get revenge for the war, recover their reputation and kill two birds with one stone. Good plan! It''s a pity... They obviously forget the existence of this man, but beat back the dark Dynasty to Shengsheng! How can it be so easy to deal with even Kuishan''s veneration and final Yan being defeated by him? With the appearance of the ancient array and the divine power, the breath of the white night immediately became extraordinary. Those who burst out of the void have been killed in unison. But before they got close, they were cut off by the sword of backhand. Blood and meat splashed. The rest were terrified, but did not stop. Some people stand in the distance and wave their magic weapons to release the magic skills condensed by the strong soul power, while others fight madly in the dark. The white night is like a turtle in a jar, surrounded by the people of the king''s family and attacked and killed crazily. However, the attack and killing of the people seemed to have no effect on the white night with the Brahman battle style. No matter what kind of skills were hit on him, the white night did not hurt at all. He even completely ignored the attacks of these people, and he carried the sword of abandoning gods and shuttled among the souls like the God of death. In a short time, nearly a hundred people from Jun''s family died. The body fell like raindrops from the sky and fell heavily to the ground. The ground was dyed red. All of your family are scared. "What?" The people behind the middle-aged man over there screamed in shock. "His body is... So strong, Third Master, this son''s body is at least around the stars." A white haired old man next to the middle-aged man lowered his voice. "About the stars and the universe?" The middle-aged man, who is the Third Master of Jun''s family, frowned: "is that left or right? Is it the mortal body... Or the Sanskrit war style? " Sanskrit war style? Many people''s scalp became numb after listening to it. "Are you kidding, uncle? Sanshu? That kid is just a celestial being. Even I can see it. How about the Brahman fighting style? It''s impossible! " A young man with an inch in his head said with a smile. Although his smile is a little reluctant. "Immortal Lord? no No Jun Jiu clenched his teeth secretly and said in a low voice: "I told you that this man is not simple. He is the one who killed Kuishan Buddha. He is not his opponent in the end... Uncle, do you still believe me at this time? We can''t force it, stop now... It''s still time In fact, before the action, Jun Jiu reminded people many times. But... People don''t believe it. Especially after seeing the white night. After all, junjiu did not know the strength of white night before. Now, Jun Hong and others have repeatedly identified the soul state of this person through magic weapons. Immortal Lord! Yes, this one is indeed an immortal master! Just a fairy master... Where can you go? "Stop? Isn''t our royal family disgraced? " Jun Hong said with a deep eyebrow, and the smile on his face had disappeared. He calmly looked at the white night over there, and his voice became colder: "Xiao Jiu, how can you not believe your words? However, no matter what the matter is, we have to take back the Lihuang sword and the magic instrument. We have to remove this person. We borrowed the magic weapon from the ice family. If I can''t return it to the original owner, even if the ice family doesn''t say anything, I''ll have no face to see my elder brother, and I''ll lose the face of our king''s family! " "But..." Jun Jiu wanted to say something but stopped. But Jun Hong took a step forward with his sword. Jun nine Leng. "Third uncle, do you want to use Lihuang sword yourself?" "Xiao Jiu, do you think you are the only one who has ever used Lihuang sword?" Jun Hong chuckled: "this sword, in fact, has been used by many talents in Jun''s family, but our qualifications are not as high as you. The bridge between Lihuang sword and Lihuang sword can''t reach a high level. Only you have different upper limit. That''s why elder brother passed on Lihuang sword to you." When Jun Jiu heard the voice, his pupils shrank, and he suddenly understood something. He lost his voice and said, "well, uncle, you mean..." however, as soon as his words fell to the ground, Jun Hong suddenly burst into a terrible flame. The blazing heat burned up the atmosphere of the riot. People retreated and looked at this side in disbelief. But the flame on Jun Hong quickly retracted and closed. His body was covered with fire for a moment. The other end of the flame armor is covered with Lihuang sword. "Second floor!" Someone broke out. "No! It''s the top of the second floor! "Jun Jiu''s pupil shrinks wildly, and his face is stunned. The bridge between him and Lihuang sword has only reached the second floor, but... Jun Hong has reached the top of the second floor. It is only one step away from the third floor. How terrible! "It''s a pity that''s my limit! No matter how hard it is, if I can get into the three levels, it''s the ice family. It''s a pity that I have to be respectful to my king''s family. But it doesn''t matter. After all, you are still in my family! After the third uncle has solved the matter of today, you must practice hard, understand? " Jun Hong said faintly, and then rushed to the white night where he was fighting with others in the distance. However, he did not know what to say. Jun Hong''s body turned into a meteor, smashed the void, burned all the forces in front of him, and rushed towards the white night with irresistible momentum. Immortal power, sword spirit, soul power... The power of terror merged into one in the fierce flame, and turned into a force of terror to the extreme. This power can be called divine power! All Jun''s family were stunned. However, at this time, the white night of fighting over there suddenly abandoned all the people of Jun''s family around him. He seemed to have expected that when the attack was made, the pupil would burst out into endless golden awns, and the dark abandoned God sword in his hand burst out a layer of brilliant golden awn. The golden awn and the dark sword of abandoning God are blended together to form a kind of supreme chaotic force, which is then waved forward with the arms of the white night. "Well?" Jun Hong''s pupil trembled and felt something was wrong. But at this juncture, will he admit defeat? He immediately raised his sword and chopped it to the white night. Next second... bang! The light of abandoning God sword rushes out, and in an instant, the world seems to be still. This sword actually cut all the time to a standstill in an instant... the light of the sword annihilated Lihuang''s sword power, smashed Jun Hong''s armor, and then penetrated through his body. When the sword light hits the ground, all the earth in a million miles will disappear in an instant and disappear completely. Junhong, die! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1656 Whoosh! The hot Lihuang sword flew out from Jun Hong''s body and turned into a red light. It fell on the mountain not far away, and the sword body was shaking wildly. Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing... bursts of sword sound burst out from Lihuang sword. There was no sound around. No one attacked the white night, no one said a word. In addition to the sound of swords, there were only the strange rubbing sounds from Jun Hong''s body. A lot of people don''t know what''s going on. Jun Hong''s eyes widened. He turned his head and looked at the distant sword. Unable to look at the trembling red sword, Jun Hong seemed to notice something. His face was extremely pale, and his pupils became more and more frightened. "Scared... It... It''s scared! Is Lihuang sword afraid? It can''t be... It can''t be Jun Hong''s voice was trembling and hoarse. He called out in an incredible way. He suddenly turned his head and glared at the sword in the white night''s hand. He cried out, "the sword in your hand... Is also Hongbing!" "I think Jun Jiu should have told you." The white night is light. When the white night uses this sword to strike the digging prison sword and the crack spear, Jun Jiu is watching. Do the people of your family still think that only one Hongbing can defeat Bai Ye? "Third uncle!" Jun Jiu came back to God. In a hurry, the man rushed directly to him. He held Jun Hong and hissed: "uncle, are you ok?" "Xiao Jiu... Quick... Go... Go..." Jun Hong roared hysterically! Go? The pupil of Jun nine trembles, the person just wants to speak. But at this time.. Pooh! A stream of blood splashed on his face. Jun nine shivered for a moment. He slowly raised his head and looked. He found that there was a long and thin blood seam on Jun Hong''s body. This blood seam extends from the top of his head to his crotch, and there is continuous blood flowing from the crack. Then... Jun Hong''s body began to crack slowly, the internal organs gradually fell out, and the blood splashed out like water. Finally, Jun Hong''s body split into two and fell directly out of the air. He fell heavily on the ground and died completely. "Ah The scream was heard all around in an instant. Br > , his eyes almost trembled from the blank of his head. Jun Hong, in the peak state of the second floor, was killed by the other side''s sword? How could that be possible? It''s not true! I must be dreaming! Jun nine holding his head, people are going crazy! Bingqin is stupid, too. She sat on the ground, not daring to accept what she had seen. "Come on, run! Run Finally, the people of Jun''s family couldn''t bear such fear any more. They turned around and ran away like crazy one by one. "Go?" The white night snorted and rushed towards the families of the monarchs like lightning. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi.... people are like lightning. They quickly shuttle around and fly with swords, killing dozens of people in an instant. Although Jun''s family has lost Jun Hong, it still has the advantage in number. It''s just that... Killing Jun Hong with a sword in the white night is too shocking. It has completely frightened the courage of these people, so that they do not even resist and choose to run away. And the more they run, the more opportunities they give to the white night. White night doesn''t need defense at all. It''s just chasing and killing with a sword. As a result, more and more Jun''s family members fell. "Quick, quick, open the space transmission with magic weapon, quick!" I don''t know who screamed in terror. Immediately someone hastily took out the magic weapon and activated it. Bang! The light is blooming. In the magic weapon like a jade bottle in one''s hand, a space door was made. The space door was inlaid in the void and quickly melted. In the twinkling of an eye, a delicate and mysterious array was born, and a large number of strong spatial forces were rippling on the array. When the souls saw the space array, they were just like hungry dogs seeing meat bones. They rushed to the front one by one madly, and their expressions were extremely frightened and embarrassed. "Freeze!" At night, my pupils swell and my mouth spits out cold words. Click! The operating space array was immediately covered with a layer of frost. It stopped working immediately, and the souls who were just about to be transported out stopped instantly. "Son of a bitch, how dare an immortal master use truth telling to us?" "Recover!""Shield!" "Suppress!" ... the souls roared, and the words of truth were released. Soon, the frost on the array melted, and a thick barrier rose. At the same time, a strange force that could contain the magic words of the night came over and surrounded the white night. If he doesn''t break through this power, his mantra cannot be released. Inspired by the array, the strong and suffocating space force again surrounded the people. White night can''t stop them from escaping! They all looked ferociously at the white night and roared. "Boy, you wait, our jun family will not let you go!" "Our royal family will come and settle accounts with you soon!" The souls screamed. On hearing this, Jun Jiu Yi of this side seemed to have come back to God, and the man ran to the soulmate in a hurry. "Wait for me!" He yelled at the top of his voice. But now all the people are just running for their lives. Who cares about junjiu? "Don''t worry, young master. We will ask the family to take revenge on you at once!" "Stay here and we will be back soon!" Cried the souls. Jun Jiuyi was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "You bastards, if I''m alive, I need you all to die without a burial place!" Jun Jiu roared angrily. But in the face of survival, who cares so much? However, just then... roar!!! A shrill and shrill sound of a dragon''s song suddenly rings in the sky. Then, a powerful sword force came towards us like a torrent. The torrent rubbed his body and hit the past. It broke all the defenses and directly swallowed up all the souls and the array there. "What?" You are so surprised. Bingqin also raised her pale face and looked at her. The sword power engulfs everything, as if the heaven and earth over there are all cut. When the torrent of sword power disappears, there is nothing there. "This..." Jun Jiu turned his head and looked at the white night here, but he saw that the white night held the abandoned God sword in one hand and a transparent and luminous sword in the other hand. The long sword, however, is in the shape of a dead dragon sword. It''s a pity that neither Jun Jiu nor Bing Qin has seen the dead dragon sword. Bang! The lightsaber is broken. White night eyes awe inspiring, step point open, toward Jun nine cut. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1657 The sword just now is the fourth form that white night connects with the dead dragon Cambridge. Sword to heaven and earth! He and the dead dragon sword are no longer just the combination of human and sword. After achieving the unity of human and sword, he has been able to use the power of the dead Dragon Sword skillfully. After entering the sword to heaven and earth, he finds that the soul of the dead dragon in his body has also changed. The fourth bridge between the dead dragon sword and his own is actually a direct link with the dead dragon spirit. Through the spirit of the day, the body of the dead dragon sword can be transformed into the body of the dead dragon sword by using the power of the dead dragon sword, and then it can be chopped. The power of chopping is almost equivalent to using the body of dead dragon sword. Seeing that all those souls have been destroyed, the white night was shocked. It''s just that the cost of this move is much higher than that of using the dead dragon sword. Rao is blessed by the power of the ancient array of heaven, and the white night is still panting, some can not hold on. I''m afraid he''ll have to lie on the ground with another sword. However, Bai Ye is quite concerned that the abandonment of divine sword has not officially entered the second level so far. In fact, it has something to do with abandoning the divine sword itself because it can''t bridge with itself for a long time. Although it has been used by night, it is different from the dead dragon sword. Because up to now, abandoning the divine sword has not admitted the white night. This is why its power is far less than that of the dead dragon sword. It is still in a state of no ownership. The so-called bridge, is also devious. In fact, Bai Ye has been wondering whether there is any other change when he disobeys the Lord and disobeys himself? After all, this sword also has the spirit of sword. But it doesn''t matter now, because it''s enough to kill your family. In the white night, his eyes are sharp, and his murderous spirit is vertical and horizontal. If he abandons the divine sword, he will cut it horizontally. His sword power is like a crescent moon. "Stop it! You can''t kill him! Otherwise, you will regret it! " At this time, the shrill voice came from bingqin. White night sword body a stagnation, slightly side head, looking at the paralysis on the ground ice Qin, cold way: "what do you say?" "You can''t kill him if you want to get a psionic." Bingqin said eagerly. "I''ve got the magic tool! Why not kill him It''s cold at night. "But... But what you get is incomplete." Jun Jiu shuddered. "Incomplete goods?" White night Leng, people quickly from the Qianlong ring to take out the magic weapon. After studying carefully for a while, the white night finally saw the clue. There is a very thin groove on the top of this magic instrument. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t notice it at all. The groove seems to be a place inlaid with some kind of gem... "there is no magic instrument in my family. I used to own one, but it has been used. In fact, the magic instrument in your hand is borrowed from the ice family by our royal family, but the jun family is worried If there is no energy stone on the magic instrument, it will be just a broken stone if there is no energy stone Jun nine voice some tremble, whole person is stiff in place, motionless say. If the jun family stealthily uses the magic weapon, the ice family will not be able to turn against the king''s family for this magic weapon, so for the sake of safety, the ice family still did some tricks. However, the purpose of Jun''s family is to lead the white night out, so they acquiesce in the hands and feet of the ice family. "It''s like this White night''s face is extremely ugly, the evil spirit in the eyes is also more and more rich: "so to say, you played me?" He didn''t know whether it was complete or not. He could not expect that the other side would have such a move. "It doesn''t mean to fool you. Although there is no energy stone, the magic weapon can still be used. Whoever you want to resurrect is to take it to resurrect. But if there is no energy stone, you can''t complete the last step! This magic weapon can gather all the souls of human beings, but it can''t be activated. If the soul can''t be activated, the person will be in a state of living but not waking up. Although he can''t wake up, at least he is still alive Jun Jiu is busy. Can''t wake up, isn''t that the same as death? "Where is the energy stone?" Asked the cold night. "Ice house!" "Ice house?" "And in three days, it will be sent out, along with this magic tool!" Cried the ice Qin over there. "It''ll be sent out in three days?" The white night looks more and more ugly. It was only after some inquiry that he understood everything. It turns out that this artifact was used by the icemaker three days later as a bet. As a Qibao family, Bingjia holds a gambling convention every ten years. The rules of the gambling game are very simple. The icemen send the strong ones to take out their magic weapons and set up a challenge arena to challenge the four sides. All the heroes took the stage to challenge. It''s also very simple to take part in the challenge, which is to bring out a treasure that can make ice family pay attention to.Once you are qualified to challenge, you will play with the ice family. If you win, you will get the treasure set by the ice family. If you lose, the treasure you take out will belong to the ice family. Once every ten years, the icehouse is used to collect magic weapons from all directions. Although people know that this is to collect money, but every time the gambling meeting is incomparably hot. And ice family also makes a lot of money in every gambling game. The magic weapon of reincarnation is by no means mortal. Rao is only one of the ice family. If it was not for the relationship between the king''s family and him, the ice family would not take out such a treasure. Now without the energy stone, the baby in white night''s hands is just a defective product. The white night looks ugly. The man stares at bingqin coldly and looks at junjiu again. He turns and says, "since you said that, I will go to the gambling meeting myself three days later. As for your life, I will stay!" After that, he would kill Jun Jiu. The two men were shocked. Jun Jiu yelled eagerly, "don''t you think about it, my lord? If you kill us and take away the magic weapon, will the iceberg take out the magic weapon as a prize at the gambling fair? After all, there is only one energy stone left in the magic instrument. If they take a stone as their treasure, will they not make a fool of themselves? " "What do you mean..." "the iceberg will replace other treasures temporarily, and the energy stone will be restored to their treasure house!" Jun nine trembles way. "As a treasure family, our ice family has a huge treasure house. If we are not familiar with it, we may not be able to come out if we are not familiar with it! If you''d like to release my cousin and me, I can take you to the treasure house and take out the energy stone The ice Qin below is busy. Hearing this, the white night fell silent. He thought, suddenly, people seem to think of something, light way: "in this case, well, we''ll go to ice house now." "Really? Then I''ll lead the way at once You are very happy. Bingqin is also stunned. White night so anxious? "It''s OK to lead the way, but before that, there''s one thing you need to do." White night road. "Do one thing?" Jun nine Leng next, a kind of bad premonition came up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1658 You are the master of your family. On both sides of the hall, the figures of the Dragon carving tiger elephant stood there like wooden piles, motionless. People with their heads down, their faces livid and silent. Bang Dang! At this time, a sharp crack of porcelain sounded. In the middle of the hall, a bowl of tea was smashed into pieces. A middle-aged man with black hair on his back stood on the hall, staring angrily at the man kneeling in front of him. His whole body trembled violently, and his veins were bulging. The spirit of violence was raging around him. People around do not dare to take a breath, all are afraid of tight. The middle-aged man raised his hand, pointed to the kneeling man below, and growled: "you! You... Tell me again! What''s wrong with our people? Where''s my third brother? Where''s my son! Where are they all? Say it "The family... The master... The third... The Third Master... Is dead..." the man kneeling on the ground trembled. The breath was tight at the scene. The anger in the eyes of the middle-aged man grew stronger. The man took a careful look at the gate. Two souls came in carrying a stretcher. On the stretcher lay a corpse, covered with white cloth. The middle-aged man stepped forward and uncovering the white cloth tremblingly. Under the white cloth was Jun Hong''s body. Many of your family members don''t have their heads in their heads. Some people are sad and others are full of fear. That''s the Third Master of Jun''s family. Who doesn''t know? If you move him, you are at war with your family. Even if there is a conflict between ordinary great energy and Jun Hong, he does not dare to die easily. Who could be... So bold? The middle-aged man silently watched Jun Hong''s body. He clenched his fist. For a long time, the cold voice came out. "Give me... Collect the magic weapon of resurrection! Revive him at all costs "This..." there are old people who want to stop talking. The art of resurrection is not a trifle, especially for those who have achieved accomplishments like Jun Hong, if they want to resurrect, they will consume a lot. Apart from the other messy materials, they will cost a lot of money. If you have this condition, you might as well take it to revive other more powerful clansmen. Why waste it on Jun Hong? However, seeing that the owner of the house was so sad and angry, the old people did not say anything, but chose to be silent. "What about my son? What about nine childe? Where is he? Where is he? " The middle-aged man seemed to realize something. He suddenly raised his head and yelled angrily. "Please don''t worry. According to our investigation at the scene, the young master is OK!" Said the man on his knees in a hurry. "Where is he?" The middle-aged man asked eagerly. "Most of the young master was captured by the man together with Miss bingqin of the ice family!" "Captured?" "Yes... Yes, we didn''t find the bodies of young master and miss bingqin at the scene. On the contrary, we left words on the scene, saying that the young master and miss bingqin have become his hostages. If you want to get the young master and miss bingqin back safely, you must exchange the energy stone with him!" "Energy stone?" "It seems that the man found that the magic weapon he got was defective, so he left the young lady''s life in exchange for the energy stone." The old man sank. "I didn''t expect the ice family''s prevention, but let the young master and young lady survive..." "this is a blessing in misfortune!" Many people patted their chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "Where is that man, then?" The middle-aged man stares at the man kneeling on the ground and makes a cold roar. "Then... The man didn''t leave an address, he said... He would contact us again..." "asshole!" The middle-aged man stamped his foot. Bang! The explosion came out. In an instant, the whole royal family trembled violently, a large number of junctions were activated by themselves, the whole family was colorful, and the strong were startled. "The master of the house will not be angry!" People inside and outside the hall knelt down and yelled. "Send someone to check! No matter where this person is hiding, where is sacred, check it for me! You must find him out for me, and I will tear him to pieces The middle-aged man growled angrily. "Yes People are busy. The old people looked at the angry middle-aged man and sighed. The head of his family, who has always been calm and wise, is totally out of shape today. However, no one can control himself. After all, this time, not only his brother died, but also his son was missing, so no one could accept it... "no one dares to challenge me in the thousand years of my family. This time, so many people died, and even the third master fell down. It can be said that it is a big event shaking the four sides. If it is not handled properly, it will damage my king It''s a great family A gentleman''s high-level voice down, to the side of humanity."Before Li Huang sword was robbed, it has spread a lot of rumors outside. After this, I''m afraid we will be disgraced." A woman sighed. "Well, how did it happen?" "Who the hell is that man?" People whispered and sighed. But at this time, a figure ran into the hall in a hurry. "Patriarch! There''s news! There''s news! " The cry of urgency spread. People looked at the sound source one after another. He is the soul of a king''s family. Seeing him kneeling on the ground in a hurry, he clasped his hands and said eagerly, "patriarch, the news just came from the ice family, miss bingqin of the ice family... Has safely returned to the family!" "What?" The whole hall was in a sudden uproar. "What are you talking about? Say it again Jun''s family stepped forward a few steps, seized the soul, and exclaimed, "she was captured by the villain together with the ninth childe?" "It is said that miss Bingjia escaped with the help of the young master!" The man was busy. "Escaped?" "Miss bingqin claimed that she and the young master were locked up in a very dark closed space, and the villain who caught them seemed to be closed. Without caring about them, the young master tore out a crack through a mark left by the master in his body, broke the closed space and sent miss bingqin out!" "So, young master, it''s ok now?" The middle-aged man asked in a hurry. "Yes, yes... However, there is not much time left for the young master. If the villain sees that miss bingqin has escaped after leaving the customs, he will certainly shut up the young master and vent his anger. Therefore, we must rescue the young master before the villain leaves the customs." "It should not be too late, we must act at once!" Next to Jun''s high-rise immediately. "Where is the ice Qin?" he exclaimed "At Bing''s house..." "call up people and go to Bingjia immediately!" "Yes, patriarch!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1659 Bingqin''s return, not to say it''s Jun''s, even Bing''s are boiling. The owner of the ice family saw bingqin for the first time. After asking about it, her mother, who was crying into tears, took bingqin down to talk. And the ice family has begun to gather experts, ready to clean up the existence of the dare to do something to the magic weapon. However, they have not yet moved, the king''s family has already arrived. In the hall. Bing Hai, the owner of the ice family, sat on the side, while Jun Bu Shi, the owner of the jun family, also sat on the side. The two families stood facing each other, and the scene atmosphere was particularly solemn. "Brother Jun''s news is really smart. I''m going to inform you. I didn''t expect that you would come so soon, or you would visit the door in person." Ice sea expressionless for Jun Bushi poured a cup of tea, light asked. "My husband''s family has never been so humiliated in more than a thousand years. What''s more, the dog is still in the hands of that man. If you don''t kill him, how can I have the honor to be the head of this family? How can I have the honor to meet my husband''s family? " You don''t have a deep voice, and you are all pinching your fists. "Well said." The ice sea took a sip of tea, but there was a light in his indifferent eyes: "this is not a small matter. Several ancestors of my iceberg family are very angry. What''s more, the gambling game is about to start, and the news has been released. It''s a reward for this gambling meeting with the magic weapon. There are several great powers that will also come to my ice house. If I If the ice family can''t take it out, it''s not only to make people laugh, but also to offend those great powers. I can''t afford such consequences! " "What about bingqin You don''t ask. "In her mother''s place, the girl has suffered a lot, and now most of them are resting." "Do you know where the villain is? Who is it? " "The girl only said that he and Jun nine''s hiding place, but did not know that person''s identity." "In that case, take me now!" Jun Bushi suddenly got up and said in a very serious manner. "Don''t worry. Brother Jun, do you think I don''t want to rescue Xiao Jiu? " Bing Haidan said: "I have ordered people to bring out the broken sky transmission array. The girl Qin has brought the coordinates of that place. Once the transmission array is successfully arranged, we can immediately arrive at that place." "Really?" Your breath is tight and you are eager to ask. "Tell your men to be ready." Ice sea put down the tea cup and looked extremely serious: "those who can kill Junhong and take away Lihuang sword are not ordinary people. This time, we can''t be careless. If we can capture that person alive, we must kill him." "I know." Jun Bushi secretly clenched his fist and turned to the people beside him to make his eyes. The people of Jun''s family understood and prepared immediately. After about half a column of incense, a soul of the ice family came in quickly. "Master, it''s ready." The soulman clasped his fist at the icy sea road. Hearing the sound, the ice sea suddenly stood up. "Brother Jun, it seems that we can act!" "Let''s go." The king is not the world light way, in the eye''s killing idea actually is more and more rich. The two masters went out of the house and went out to a splendid array of Dharma. Numerous strong people from the ice family and jun family also followed suit... in a garden of the ice family, Bing Qin, with a pale face and a somewhat dull look, could not help asking a beautiful woman standing beside her. "Mother, what is that?" The beautiful woman''s life is particularly beautiful. She wears elegant and elegant clothes. Her appearance is quite similar to ice Qin, but the vicissitudes of her face can not be covered. She looked at the distant light with a faint smile: "that''s the broken sky transmission array. With the power of breaking the sky, it can achieve the purpose of transmission. Looking at this scene, it''s mostly your father who used the coordinates you brought to find the man to settle accounts!" "Really?" Ice Qin autumn eyes slightly enlarged. "Qin''er, you don''t have to worry. Your cousin will come back soon. Besides, the man who dares to provoke our ice family will never come to a good end!" The beautiful woman smiles, her eyes twinkle with malice and anger: "dare to fight against my ice family, no matter who he is, he will pay me a price!" Bingqin nodded her head and pursed her lips. Without saying a word, she continued to walk in the garden. At this time, bingqin stopped and said: "Niang, I''m a little tired. I want to go back to my room to have a rest..." "go to my mother''s room and have a rest. My mother wants to accompany you again." The woman said gently. "Niang... I... I don''t want to be disturbed... My heart is a little chaotic, let me be quiet." Bingqin hesitated and whispered. On hearing the sound, the beautiful woman sighed and touched the small head melon seeds of bingqin. She said with a bitter smile: "you just came back, and you have suffered a lot... Well, in this case, you should go back to your room first. Your mother will refine some pills for you and send them to you later." "Thank you mother...""Go on, have a good rest and get well." "Well." Ice Qin cleverly nodded, and then went back to his residence with the help of the servant girl. The woman looked at the back of bingqin silently, then shook her head and turned away. Outside the exquisite courtyard. "You wait outside. Don''t disturb me. If someone comes, you can stop me. Just say I''m resting. No one is seen. Do you understand?" Bingqin stops, breaks free from the servant girl''s support, and whispers. "The master and lady are here... Are you missing?" A maid asked carefully. "When they come, stop them by yourself, and let me know when the other comes in." Bingqin''s small face shows a serious look. When the servant girls heard the sound, they could not understand what the young lady was going to do, but they did not dare to ask more questions and immediately said yes. Ice Qin sees the situation, breathes a breath and walks in carefully. And as she walked into the room, a man''s voice was heard from the room. "How is it going?" Hearing this sound, bingqin''s heart beat faster. She looked at the tea table in the middle of the room, but saw a man sitting there drinking tea. The man was dressed in a black robe, with snow-white hair and skin. But the sharpness in his eyes made him dare not look directly at him. It was white night. "My father has gone to junjiu''s place with the strong man of ice family." Bingqin has calmed down her mind. "Good." The white night stood up and said calmly, "take Jun Jiu as bait. His area has been closed by me. This should be able to hold them for a period of time. Let''s take me to your icehouse''s treasure house." "Now?" "It should not be too late." The road sank in the white night. Bingqin hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded hard. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1660 Jun nine is Baiye used as bait to seduce and delay the ice master. And he himself was led by Bing Qin to the treasure house of Bing family. In order to save Qianlong, Bai Ye was anxious and didn''t care too much about it. Moreover, if someone successfully took away the magic weapon after the gambling game, would he not have given up all his previous efforts? So white night must act immediately. "If you want to enter the treasure house, you must have a key. At present, in addition to my father''s treasure house key, only the supreme ancestor''s hand has it. The strength of the supreme ancestor can be said to be so far-reaching. It''s hard to imagine that our ice family, as a treasure family, has many treasures. I don''t know how many curfews covet the treasure of our icehouse every day, but they only dare to think about it and dare not touch it. After all, the supreme emperor The strength of Laozu is there. I don''t know how many curfews died at the hands of my ice family. Even if it''s the four directions, the great power has great respect for him. If it is the usual, you can''t get the key to the treasure house, but this time is different, the emperor''s ancestors suddenly closed down, you have a chance! The treasure house is in his training room. If you can break his seal successfully, you can get the key and you will be finished. " On the road, bingqin cautiously faces the white night road that follows behind. At the moment of the white night, changed into a suit of armor, dressed as the escort of ice Qin. "What kind of enchantment is the seal granted?" The white night asked. "I don''t know that." Bingqin shook her head: "the strength of the old ancestor is not what I can imagine. I''m afraid the strength of the seal is not simple, but I think if we use the power of Hongbing to deal with it, we should be able to break it easily." "I see." White night nods. They were in a hurry. In the corridor, an old man in a brown robe came face to face. This is the housekeeper of the ice family. "Why? Miss, aren''t you resting in the house? How did you get out? " The housekeeper looked at the ice Qin coming towards him, and asked in dismay. "Er, I... I just want to be distracted again suddenly..." Bing Qin''s face is a little unnatural, and her voice trembles slightly. "Is it?" The housekeeper''s eyes revealed a touch of doubt. He looked at the ice Qin, and then looked at the white night. Turning and nodding his head, he said, "madam is refining pills for you. Please go back to the room when the time is almost up. Otherwise, madam, you should be considerate of your mother." "I see." Bingqin nodded, and kept spinning around the housekeeper and moving on. White night also continued to move forward, but when he just passed the housekeeper, an inexplicable throb suddenly poured out from the bottom of his heart. "Well?" White night eyeball son side look, with the corner of the eye swept the housekeeper, but see housekeeper smile, spin and leave. Everything seems very ordinary. But between the electric light and flint, the white night''s face has been extremely ugly. He seemed to think of something. "Here it is!" At this time, the ice Qin whispered. Stop at night and head for it. But there was a huge palace ahead. The palace is magnificent, with golden bricks and jade tiles. It is particularly magnificent and luxurious. At a glance, it is thought that it is a palace in the sky. At the moment, in front of the hall stands a soul in armor. The soul is like a statue, motionless. But his whole body revealed the breath is particularly terrible, can not see through at all. He''s a master. Bingqin said in a voice: "this is a strong man stationed outside the cultivation room of my ancestors. He is a follower of the previous master. After the former master fell down, he was transferred to serve him. This man... Is not easy to deal with." Speaking of this, bingqin looked at the white night: "do you have any strategies?" The white night looks at the ice Qin silently and shakes his head. "Is that so..." bingqin thought about it and whispered, "I''ll try. You wait for me here and watch me act." White night nodded, but did not say anything. Bingqin looks at him secretly, and doesn''t speak. Instead, she walks towards the soul. Seeing bingqin coming, the soul immediately responded. He pulled out his sword and said coldly, "Miss, you should understand the rules here. Please leave!" "I have something important to see my grandfather!" "You have to hold the master''s order, and you have to meet your grandfather under no special circumstances. At present, my grandfather is in seclusion, and no one can see him!" The soul said without expression. "It''s a matter of great urgency. The master of the house is fighting with people outside. My family is in danger. If you don''t believe me, I can let you meet the herald sent by the patriarch." Bingqin gnaws her teeth. "Herald?" The soul slightly raised his head and said, "what is that?" But see ice Qin toward that side of the white night looked at, secretly nodded, motioned the white night to come. Seeing bingqin''s move, most of them want to attack in the daytime and kill the soul person. After all, this is the most simple and crude method at present. In addition, she is the daughter of the patriarch. Although the soul soul does not allow her to enter, there is not much protection against her. If she stealthily attacks in the daytime, the success rate is very high.The white night vomited his turbid breath and walked towards the soul. "Are you the Herald?" Asked the soul, gazing at the white night. "Yes." White night said without expression. "What''s going on? What happened to my iceberg? " The soul said coldly: "I stay here all the year round, and I don''t know the situation outside. I can reasonably say that I don''t have to ask about the situation outside. But if the iceberg family is in danger, I have the responsibility to step forward. You should tell me all the things that happened outside, and I will consider whether to do something about it." Soul of the eyes burning at the white night, a face of serious. "Oh, there''s nothing big out there, just... There''s just a little accident!" White night light way, but in the moment of voice falling, his eyes a fan, suddenly pull out the sword. Sonorous. Sword light suddenly rises! But at the moment when he pulled out his sword, the soul also came out. His speed was faster, fiercer, and more rapid, as if he had always been ready to fly his sword and stab into the white night. If you fight, you will lose in the night! However... the soul''s sword suddenly stopped at the moment when it was about to hit the white night. Because... The sword pulled out in the white night didn''t stab the soul, but it was on the white neck of the ice Qin. Ice Qin Jiao body a shudder, on the spot Leng. "Back off." The white night face is expressionless way. "White night, what are you doing? You''re not trying to use me as a hostage to threaten him, are you? This man will not give you the key to the treasure house because of my life and death! You''re going to let me go. " Bingqin said quickly. White night did not let go, but calmly looked at her, light way: "who are you?" As soon as he said this, bingqin was stunned. "What do you mean?" "No more acting." "You are not ice Qin at all! Real ice Qin! I''m afraid... Just watch it all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1661 The words of the white night are unexpected. Bingqin looks at the white night with bewilderment and amazement on her face. She doesn''t dare to move. Otherwise, she will cut off her neck if she abandons the divine sword. She could only stiffen her body and said in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter with you, my lord? I... I''m bingqin. You''re going to let me go. Aren''t we together? " "You said your ice Qin, then I asked you, when I met you last time, who was there with me?" She stares at Bai Bing. This word falls, ice Qin on the spot silence. She was staring at the white night. For a long time, she breathed and did not speak any more. Instead, she slowly moved away from her sight and looked at the void beside her. She couldn''t answer the question and had to give up. I saw that the void rippled with strange ripples. The ripples covered a wide range, which actually covered the periphery of the whole cultivation room. When the ripples disappear, countless figures appear in all directions of the white night. There are thousands of them. At the back of the white night is the figure of bingqin. The pupil shrinks in the white night, and his face is extremely unnatural. How could he have thought that there were so many people hiding around him that he did not find any movement when he came here, and the strength of these people was not as terrible as imagined. Why could he not catch their breath? What magic weapon was used? In the end, it''s your family. It''s extraordinary. In the dark, the white night frowned and walked towards the ice Qin over there. The figure beside the white night has turned into a woman quite similar to bingqin. It turns out that this man is bingqin''s mother. All this is a conspiracy, is a trap set by the ice family for the white night. "You betrayed me anyway." White night light looking at ice Qin. The ice Qin over there immediately lowered her face and said in a hoarse low voice, "I''m sorry... Although you are her friend, I can''t watch the damage of the family and the shame of the people, so... Forgive me!" "Forgive you? Then you have to ask her to forgive you, too? " The white night asked. Ice Qin silver teeth bite, people slightly side head, no longer speak. Bai Ye laughs: "no wonder she hates you ice family so much. Today, I feel that..." bingqin''s face is a little white, but she still doesn''t speak. But the icemen can''t look down. "Don''t talk about it here." There was a roar of anger. White night Shun eyes look, just found Jun Bushi and ice sea and others have arrived here. "What? Didn''t you go to save Jun Jiu? " The white night asked. "Although you have arranged a lot of traps around Jun Jiu, those things are nothing but dead things for us. There are so many magic weapons in our Bing family that it''s easy to break your array. As long as you send some people randomly, you can get Jun Jiu back. Why worry? As for you... Dare to play such a trick and humiliate our two families, if we don''t clean you up today, where will the face of our powerful family be The sea of ice came out and said coldly. All they did was to paralyze the white night. "Let''s go, ma''am." A master of the ice family thundered. "Do you think it''s possible?" White night will abandon the divine sword to the ice lady''s neck pressure. Madame Bing''s delicate body immediately trembled a few times, but people did not dare to move. She felt that as long as she had a little change, she would be cut off her neck by night. "Don''t mess around." Bingqin small face pale, eager to shout. "Ice sea, how can you use her as a bait?" Jun Bu Shi looked at Madame ice, Ning voice way. "If you use other people as bait, your breath will be different and it will be easily detected. And don''t worry. " "We''ve already prepared for the later moves," ice said "Oh?" Jun Bu Shi squinted and looked at Madame Bing. But see ice lady silently looking at the white night, suddenly, she opened her mouth, and then quickly pursed up, as if she had bitten something. Click. A crisp sound came out. "Well?" White night face a heavy, just want to move, but see a burst of cold air burst out. Whoa! The cold wind is bitter. White night was forced by the cold to retreat, just to carry the sword to cut, but see the whole son of Madame ice has turned into an ice sculpture. The sword of abandoning God was blasted on it, but it could not be cut open. Later? His face was icy at night. And the strong ICE family and the strong king family here have been killed together. In particular, the soul man standing not far from the white night roared again, and his miserable sword hit hard like a meteor in the broken night. In an instant, the white night became a turtle in a jar and was attacked on all sides."Father, don''t hurt him!" Bingqin bit her silver teeth and screamed. But... It didn''t work. Binghai will never let go of the man who dares to act wild in his iceberg family. He will never give up unless he is excluded. However, the white night ignored the attack and killing in all directions. His face was ferocious, and then he took out the Huang sword, one sword to attack the soul of the one, a sword to the ice lady. Whoosh! The black evil spirit and the burning flame burst out. "Useless, this is the magic power built by the ice of the polar sky. If you don''t collect the magic weapon, the ice will not disperse for a hundred million years. It is invincible in the world." The ice sea hums coldly, in the eye''s killing idea also more and more powerful. But... just at the moment when the two swords suddenly fell, a strong and dead air suddenly came up and covered the two swords. Whoa! The two swords turned grey and black. "Well?" The sea of ice froze. "Not good!" Jun Bu Shi suddenly felt something, his face changed, and he stopped in a hurry. Pooh!! The sword that cleaved to the soul was like cutting bean curd. In an instant, he split the sword into two parts. Before the sword stabbing at the white night was near, it was completely broken, and the man died miserably on the spot. The other sword was cut on the so-called polar ice. The sword power covers, like lightning up and down. Suddenly... click. The ice sculptures burst to pieces. The sword pressed off, again against the ice lady''s neck. All in one go. "It''s impossible!" The ice sea was petrified on the spot. Mrs. Bing is staring at the white night, and the whole person has not yet returned to consciousness. Seeing this, the countless souls around him were all scared out of their wits. Everyone stops, no one dares to step forward, and all the moves are taken back. Who could have expected that the terrible ice would be broken by this man''s sword! How strong is the power of this sword? People''s scalp is numb. But... is not over. White night took a sword flower, backhand will abandon the divine sword into the scabbard, and then empty handed toward the side. Click. A large number of dead Dragon Sword Qi quickly gathered in his palm to form a slender sword. The sword is shining with golden light, like a strong wind, whistling, and the body of the sword has been filled with endless destructive power. The white night took a deep breath, aimed at the dense crowd, and cut down with a sword. Roar!! The sharp sword broke, the sword was furious, and a roaring voice of an angry dragon shook the earth. "What is this... This?" "Defense!" "Is this man''s sword spirit?" "I don''t know!" "Come on, stop him! Stop him A shrill and frightened roar rang out. The ice family madly urged magic weapons, all kinds of borders, walls and shields were born. But... The sword was as powerful as a flood, which swallowed everyone in an instant. In the twinkling of an eye, a huge circle surrounding the white night was torn out directly. At the place where the sword spirit passed, a vacuum zone immediately formed. No matter what level of soul people, they had disappeared and all fell into that sword Qi. It''s foolish of you to die. The sea of ice froze. Madame Bing is like a statue, staring at all this. Bingqin sits on the ground directly with a pale face and looks at everything in an incredible way. This sword is against the sky. "Originally, you only need to lose a magic tool to calm all this, but you chose to refuse, so I can''t blame it." The white night took Mrs. Bing''s arm, stuck the sword to her neck, and said coldly, "I''ll give you one last chance to hand over the energy stone. Otherwise, she will follow those people''s footsteps and die in front of you!" "No Countless ice family members roared. Jun''s family also had red eyes and angry faces. "Father Bingqin looks at the ice sea with red eyes and tears. She knew that white night was tough, but she never thought it would be so strong! She would never have told her mother everything if she knew it would have come to this. Ice sea teeth almost to bite, people staring at the white night, angry voice: "you don''t want to mess!" "It depends on what you do." The voice of the white night. "You..." the ice sea air was red and shivering."My patience is limited!" Said the cold night. Ice sea fist clenched, spin and side head toward next housekeeper low drink: "go in... Take energy stone out!" "Master of the house!" "Master, if you hand in the magic weapon, what should we do "Our iceberg family will lose face!" The ice family advised one after another. "Binghai, are you really going to hand it in like this?" You don''t drink low. "Will my wife die in this man''s hands?" Ice sea rage way. The crowd was speechless. Jun Bushi looks at the ice sea in silence, and finally closes his eyes and no longer speaks. "Go! Get the energy stone Drink the ice. The housekeeper immediately clasped his fist, turned and rushed to the treasure house. But at this time, a huge voice stirred in all directions. "Xiao Hai, as the head of the family, how can you let a gangster be so rampant? If you compromise, where will my iceberg face go? " The voice fell to the ground, and the broad and startling force fell from the sky and pressed on this side. Bang! The body of the white night is hit hard in an instant, and people have to kneel down in an instant. He hastily propped up his body to resist the terrible momentum, but it was very difficult. What a terrible momentum! The white night gnaws his teeth. Here comes the big energy? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1662 Hearing this sound, the people of the ice family were all overjoyed and knelt down. "Grandfather! It''s my grandfather "My grandfather is here!" "See my grandfather!" "See my grandfather!" Many ice family members are tearful and excited. Some even kneel on the ground and kowtow to the sound source. They are especially religious, such as worshipping gods! "Ancestor?" Jun Bu Shi frowned and said in a deep voice: "did not expect that all appeared? I''m afraid it''s hard to leave! " "Who is it, master?" The people next to him trembled. "The great ability of the ice family is also the dependence of the ice family, which is a treasure family." You don''t live in the world. "Dependence?" People were stunned. If you look up, you can only see the body shaking wildly in the white night baptized by the general trend. It is difficult for people to stand still, and the swords in their hands are shaking and shaking. Seeing this, Madame Bing immediately broke away from the capture of the white night and wanted to escape. How can the white night slip away? Immediately clench one''s teeth and cut off with a sword. "Ah?" However, the sword is just coming on Mrs. Bing... whoosh! A mysterious and extremely powerful force of space suddenly bloomed and enveloped the white night with the speed of thunder. "Bad." It''s not good to cry in the dark. However, hearing a bang, the space around him suddenly twists and turns, and the scene in front of him also suddenly flashes. When people wake up, they have been standing in the open space 100 meters away from the ice sea and others. Forced conversion of space? His face was heavy at night. As for Madame Bing, she has successfully returned to the side of the ice sea. "Master Madame Bing rushed over. "Are you all right, madam?" Ice sea rushes to, hold ice madam, ask urgently. "I''m fine." Mrs. Bing said with lingering fear. Bingqin red eyes run, mother and daughter tightly together. Whoosh! At this time, a bright shadow of illness fell from the sky and fell in front of the ice sea and Jun Bushi. In the white night. It was an old man in a brown cannon. The old man is white haired and looks very old, but he is not decadent. Instead, he is energetic and has a feeling of immortality. As for his breath... It''s invisible. He is like a black hole, people can''t see through, can''t feel, but that kind of natural superior momentum, but like a raging beast toward the white night crazy impact. The mood of the white night can not help but produce an impulse to worship it. The strong! And... Stronger than a little bit! The ice family ancestor gave the feeling of white night even more terrible than facing shenjiwei. In the white night, the eyes are tight, and the expression becomes particularly focused. Now that we have lost our hostages, we have lost a great deal of negotiation. But he didn''t seem too flustered. Instead, he took up his sword and looked at the man in front of him. "Grandfather Ice sea and other high-level ICE family quickly walked over. Everyone''s face was full of excitement. The old man raised his hand and motioned to the sea of ice not to speak. He calmly looked at the white night and murmured, "kneel down." Boom! The ground around the white night suddenly exploded and collapsed, and the space was twisted and folded. It was so terrible that I couldn''t believe it. But that amazing force of repression has just come, but it is cut by something in the moment near the white night. There is no suppression force on the white night, and people still stand still. "Eh?" The old ancestor of the ice family looks surprised. Obviously, he was aware of the power of the dead Dragon Sword released by the night. However, the power of the dead dragon sword is far from ordinary people''s imagination. No matter how strong the ice family''s ancestors are, they can''t see through the power of the dead dragon''s sword in a short time! "Stop it!" White night light way: "otherwise, Jun nine may not live!" As soon as this word falls, you don''t want to wait for your family to breathe. "What do you mean?" Jun Bushi''s face was ugly, and he asked in a hurry. "How much more can I say?" White night light way: "you betray me, can I not keep a hand? What bingqin knows is actually a point I set up on purpose. Junjiu is not there. There is only one mechanism person there. The real junjiu has been controlled by me for a long time. " "What?" There was an uproar all around. Jun''s family was shocked, staring at the white night one by one. "You... Have hidden the ninth young master!" "You are mean!" Jun''s family yelled."Mean? Yes? Are you entitled to say me? " The white night said coldly, "you are not a man! If you want your son to live, let ice sea give me the energy stone. I get the energy stone, and I will leave and return your son immediately. If you don''t, you will never see your son in your life! " The voice fell to the ground, and Jun Bushi''s face turned white to the extreme. He even retreated, and his whole body was shaking. "Brother Jun." The sea of ice gave a low cry. Jun Bushi bit his teeth. He turned his head hard and looked at the ice sea, but he didn''t speak. But the ice sea already knew what he meant. The ice sea did not speak. Now it''s not his wife who is being held hostage, but the people of your family. How can he willingly hand over the energy stone? But if you don''t, the relationship between Jun''s and Bing''s is about to break up. What to do? The ice sea hesitated. "What? Boy, do you really believe what he said At this time, the old ancestor of the ice family said nothing. "Master, he doesn''t have to lie, because if what he says is true, I''ll get the news soon!" You don''t shake your head. "Even if what he said is true and the energy stone is given to him, what should he do if he doesn''t let people go? What can you do with him? " "This..." you don''t know how to answer. "You don''t have to worry at all." The iceberg ancestor calm way. "What''s your plan, master?" You don''t have to ask. "There is no magic plan, only force!" The iceberg ancestor said in a loud voice, "as long as I go to kill this man and take back the magic weapon, then even if your son is dead, I will revive him with the magic instrument. Isn''t that ok? Why follow his will? In that case, we will lose more than we gain! " The voice fell, and the night was silent. Yeah. If you kill yourself and seize the magic weapon, how can you shock these people with only one junjiu? After all, they have the art of resurrection in their hands now... "master, do you really want to revive my son with a spirit injection instrument Jun Bushi''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly. "It''s just a magic instrument. If I want to, I can get it from other places. In such a large holy state, there are endless ways to revive. What''s the fear?" The old man said. This sentence falls to the ground, be like to give you not the world to take a reassurance. He took a deep breath and said with a smile, "in this case, well, my family is willing to listen to the instructions of our predecessors and arrest this person!" "Then do it." The old ancestor of the ice family walked in a light way, and then walked towards the white night. The vast trend is overwhelming... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1663 Hearing these people''s words, the white night looks unnatural. Jun nine this card seems to be no play, the matter has been so far, can only think of other ways. He took a deep breath, staring coldly at the strong man in front of him, and without any hesitation, he turned back and left. "Want to run? Can you run away? " The old ancestor of the ice family snorted coldly, raised the withered and yellow old hand to grasp hard toward the white night. At that moment, all things in the sky and earth were twisted, and all materials wrapped themselves in the white night. It was as if the God raised his hand and grabbed it. The sense of repression brought by endless potential pressure and space closure is almost soul breaking. White night was besieged on the spot. "Go Cold drink in the white night, raise the abandoned sword and chop forward. Click. The dark sword Qi tears all the energy in front of you. The white night, like a sharp arrow, flies out in an instant. "Well?" The old ancestor of the ice family frowned, looking rather surprised. "How could this person easily break my space? It''s interesting. " The ancestor of the ice family nodded repeatedly. "Kill!" Jun Bushi, Binghai and others yelled at this. The masters of the two families were like locusts at once. Their speed was extremely fast, and their attacks were more like raindrops, dense and powerful. But the speed of the white night is like the speed of the wind and the lightning. The space technique can''t keep up with his figure. In the twinkling of an eye, he rushes to the sky. He looked back and saw that the overwhelming technique had already attacked him, but he ignored it. The Vatican fighting body was enough to make him immune to these people''s attacks. That''s not true. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... a lot of martial arts moves hit him, but he didn''t feel any pain. He couldn''t do anything about it. "Damn it!" The souls cry in secret. "This son is really not vulgar. He should not be... Is he really a Brahman fighting style?" Someone yelled, shaking. "No way!" Jun Bu Shi hums a way, and then raises a palm again, then sees the sky cloud falls on the next like a mountain''s palm, roars to arrive, smashes to the white night. However... The white night is still ignored, let it attack. When the palm of the hand comes, the endless sword Qi of the dead dragon will burst out and tear it to pieces. You are silent. After the white night, he took another look, but his expression was not relaxed. "The ice family is worthy of being the ice family. The strength of the ice family''s ancestor has been strong enough to compete with the strong one in the headquarters of the dark Dynasty. Although I can defeat it with the sword power of the dead dragon, I''m afraid it''s impossible to defeat it. Unless I go back to the sky cliff immediately and gain the divine power with the heaven ancient array, I can compete with it. But it takes time to prepare! ¡±Day night thoughts. At the beginning of the first World War of Xuanlong Kingdom, he sacrificed the strength of the whole heaven ancient array at present, and forced his strength to an incredible level. Only then did he crush Kuishan and respect Buddha and run away in confusion. But now in the face of the ice family ancestors, not out of the strength of the ancient array, in front of him is just a powder mole ant! Whoosh! At the moment of thinking in the white night, the scene in front of me suddenly flashed. Only when his brow sank did he realize that it was a magic art of shifting space. People with the escape from thousands of miles away, but was pulled back by the ice family ancestor a skill. "Let''s go for it!" The old ancestor of the ice family made a cold sound, and then the Yellow palm of his hand grasped the white night with an irresistible force. In the twinkling of an eye, the withered yellow palm of his hand pinched the neck of white night. A thick and fierce force came out from the palm of his hand. They penetrated into the neck of the white night, invaded his soul pulse, and spread all over his body among the lightning and flint. All of a sudden, all the ten Heavenly spirits were suppressed and all the soul veins were blocked. The present white night, under the suppression of the ice family ancestors, directly became an ordinary man! What terrible power! "Kill!" The strong jun family and the ice family over there rushed at once. "My grandfather is really extraordinary A flash of light burst out of the ice sea''s eyes and relaxed his mouth. "Now he can''t escape!" Jun Bushi''s face was cold and he hummed. However, at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hands and clasped the shoulders of the ancestors of the ice family. "Well?" The old ancestor of the ice family frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He immediately turned his head and drank: "don''t come here!" But... It''s too late! Just look at the white night''s body suddenly burst out a lot of gray and slender sword Qi. With him as the center, these swords released a shocking storm of terror on the spot. The storm tore around like a meat grinder. All the people around him were crushed. All the souls who were close to him died. Rao Shibing''s ancestors were forced to retreat. When he left the storm, his body was covered with black and white, which was shocking."What?" The sea of ice is shocking! "It''s impossible!" Jun Bu Shi was also shocked. People sweat cold, scalp numbness. If even the ancestors of the ice family can''t do anything about this person, then their two powerful families will have a lot of trouble in the future! The dead Dragon Sword Qi is stored in the white night, which is converted into a storm and sacrificed to the whole body. But he didn''t dare to continue to hesitate. He pulled out the broken empty sword on the spot and split into the void. "Grandfather, what power is this?" The ice sea gnaws its teeth. In the face of this power, he found that he did not dare to get close. "I don''t know. Don''t mess around. This kind of power can''t be suppressed at all. I think it''s a magic weapon of his!" The old ancestor of the ice family hummed, and his whole body was shocked. All the bruised sword marks disappeared, and the man was as fresh as nothing. He stared at those swords, as if he had noticed something strange in the storm. Suddenly, he raised his palms and pushed forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of hair like space slits appear around the white night, and those crazy flying dead Dragon Sword Qi bumps into the space slit and is forced to pass away by the space slit. After a while, the dead Dragon Sword spirit around the white night has disappeared. But he also split the broken void sword at the first time. Space gate generation. The white night leaped in at once. "Can I leave?" "Go Jun''s family and Bing''s family roared one after another, and they also followed the broken empty door to kill them. Jun Bushi and the ice sea rush to keep up. The ice family ancestors in the first instant moved to the space door, while the space door was not closed, rushed in on the spot. But at the moment when he just crossed the space door, what was reflected in the eyes of the ice family ancestors was a piece of blood red. It was a terrible scene of broken limbs and hot blood splashing in the sky! It was a terrible sight as cruel as Shura hell! When the pupils of the ice family''s ancestors shrank, they were shocked to find that all the ice family members and Jun''s family members who rushed into this place had already died! Several souls with swords and armor slaughtered them like gods. "Shenji Wei?" Ice family ancestors suddenly realized the identity of these people, almost screamed out! "There are intruders! Kill Several Shenji guards locked in the ancestor of the ice family, then roared and attacked with swords. "Not good!" The old ancestor of the ice family was shocked and withdrew immediately. At the moment when the space door was about to close, he retreated back. But. However, his legs slowed down and were cut off by the terrible sword light of shenjiwei. Poop! The ancestor of the ice family fell heavily on the ground of the ice family, and all the people of the two potential families who came after him were stunned. When you see the broken legs of the ice family, Jun Bushi and Binghai just feel that their brain has been a blank, all can not accept! "Grandfather! What''s the matter with you? " "What''s wrong with this "What happened?" The ice family screamed. Bingqin looks at the tragic situation of the old ancestor, and the whole person is petrified. "Shenji palace! It''s Shenji palace! " The old ancestor of the ice family was helped up by the people beside him, and then he kept shouting. "What?" Your heart is beating wildly. "What are you talking about? Shenji palace? " The sea of ice approached, shivering. "People from Shenji palace did it!" "This mysterious man is from Shenji palace!" said the old ancestor of the ice family "It''s impossible!" All the people present were shocked. "How could this be possible? Isn''t Shenji palace always abiding by laws and disciplines, and taking maintaining the order of Lisheng Prefecture as its own responsibility? They... How can they do such things? " You don''t live in a daze. "Yes, ancestor, although the magic weapon is good, there are so many treasures in Shenji palace. How can they covet the things of our ice family?" Ice sea also hastily said. "But my legs were cut by Shenji guard! Yes? Do you think I lied to you The ancestors of the ice family drank in anger. The crowd fell on their knees in terror. "Don''t be angry The old ancestor of the ice family hummed and wiped his hands on his legs. The broken legs grew out again immediately. "Laozu, the matter has come to this point. Although he has saved the energy stone, his life and death are hard to predict, and his whereabouts are unknown, and the spirit casting instrument is not there. What should we do? Is it to continue to hold the gambling fair? Or do you want to go to Shenji palace to ask for a statement Ice sea asked. "The gambling game is related to the reputation of our iceberg family. We can''t slack off. We must carry out it as usual. Otherwise, we will be ridiculed by the world. Once our reputation is damaged, it will affect the future gambling convention. This is not conducive to the development of our ice family. Therefore, we should proceed as usual!""But... We don''t have any magic tools. If someone wins, what should we do?" The ice sea hesitated. "It doesn''t matter. Just give him the energy stone." The old ancestor of the ice family said: "when the time comes, I will meet him in person and give him benefits. No matter who he is, he will have to sell this seat for a face." So far, it can only be so. Ice sea nodded and sighed. "In addition, send someone to Shenji palace to complain about this matter and ask Shenji palace for explanation!" "If he is a member of Shenji palace, then it will be easy to deal with. At that time, we will not need to fight. Shenji palace people will take everything back for us and severely punish that person. If he is not, it will be easier. We can find that guy through Shenji guard at the first time." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1664 Shenjiwei''s hand, the ice family and jun family hit a surprise, even the ice family ancestors were forced back. But obviously they will not give up. At night, the dragon is breathing. He was surrounded by broken limbs and broken arms. Several Shenji guards were putting their swords into the scabbard, and then stood back to their positions. It is rare to see shenjiwei attack in the white night, but once they do, it is almost all a crushing and killing solution to the battle, and this time is no exception. The scene was in a mess and the blood was in the air. In fact, with the strength of the ice family''s ancestor, if he was against these Shenji guards, he would still be able to fight for a while, but he was obviously afraid of shenjiwei, so he ran away in a hurry. But anyway, it''s safe now. The white night breathed a sigh of relief. "Where is Bai lingzun? Why would someone rush here with your space door? " A Shenji guard looked at the white night sitting on the ground with his knees crossed. "I just went out for a walk, but I didn''t want to be watched by thieves. Thank you for your help this time." White night hugged. "Bai lingzun, don''t mention it. We didn''t do it to save you, but someone approached the dead dragon sword without permission. We did it out of consideration of the safety of the dead dragon sword." Shenji Weidan said: "Lord Ruan has ordered that any suspicious elements close to the dead dragon sword will be sentenced to death and will not be soft hearted." "But I''m close to the dragon sword, too." "You''re not a suspect." Shenji Wei shook his head. ''s words fell, and the white night was a red face. Looking at these serious shenjiwei, I don''t know why, he has a sense of guilt. White night swallowed the pill, ordered to rush over Huang Yao and others to clean up the scene, then toward the cliff hall line. At the moment, the ice queen is still standing in front of the cliff hall waiting for him. "White night!" Empress ice appeared to be a little anxious. She was in a hurry to meet her. She was about to ask about the situation of the white night. Seeing that she was unkempt and disheveled, she immediately felt anxious and asked, "what''s the matter with you? are you all right? What happened? " "The plan changed. I was betrayed by your childhood playmate." Sitting on the steps at night, he swallowed several pills and shook his head and sighed. When the ice queen heard the sound, her small face turned white: "what? Bingqin, she... " " she still chose Bingjia. " The white night is light. After a moment''s inaction, the ice queen understood everything. She hung her head and was silent for a while. Then she whispered, "I''m sorry..." "it''s not your fault." Baiye shook his head and said, "of course, it''s not her fault. If I were to be her, I would do the same. You are only her childhood playmate, just one of her relatives, and behind her are her parents and the whole iceberg family. How can she not tell which is more important?" "What''s next?" Asked the queen of ice hoarse. "Where is Jun Jiu?" The white night asked. "In the dungeon." "Send someone to take out all the memories in his mind. I need to know the overall strength of the jun family and the Bing family." "With the technology of Cangtian cliff, if you do this, junjiu will be completely abandoned." "I didn''t kill him, he was lucky already!" Calm way of white night. Ice queen hears the voice, gently nods: "I know." After that, she turned to leave. But when she raised her lotus foot, she seemed to think of something. She asked, "if you can''t get the energy stone, how do you plan to revive the Dragon Emperor?" "With the magic instrument." Calm way of white night. "But... There is no energy stone, only relying on this resurrection is just a walking corpse!" "It doesn''t matter." Baiye said: "if you don''t get the energy stone, you can take it again. Isn''t the gambling meeting of iceberg held soon? There''s still a chance! " "Are you going to the gambling fair?" Asked queen ice. "Yes." White night''s eyes twinkled with a wisp of cold: "the people of the ice family have just entered the Cangtian cliff, and have been attacked by Shenji guards. Although they can''t recognize where this is for a while, they will definitely go to Shenji palace to negotiate with me. It will be sooner or later that my identity will be exposed. Therefore, it has become one of the targets that ice family and King''s family will focus on in Cangtian cliff Before, I want to strike first! Otherwise, I will not have another chance! " "But... If it''s just an energy stone, the icemaker may not take it as a reward!" Queen ice said in a low voice: "no one will take part in the gambling game for the sake of energy stone. After all, the gambling game is about life and treasure! So it''s very likely that the iceberg will replace it with other magic weapons as a reward! " Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. At this time, however, the ice queen looked up again. "White night, let me help you!" "You help me? How can you help me? " White night looked at her in confusion. "If you are a challenger, it is very likely that you will not be able to touch the energy stone, but if you turn around, you can easily get the whereabouts of the energy stone and get it!" Ice queen small face congsu, seriously said.The white night was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his heart beat wildly. "You mean... Going to the gambling fair as a challenger?" "Not bad!" "And... If the iceberg family does not change their magic weapons, but continues to claim that they will hold a gambling convention with the magic instrument as a reward, then those who come to challenge may also take out the magic weapon to make a bet! If you win, you can even get a brand new psionic "Good!" The white night suddenly got up and said in a deep voice, "in this case, we''ll start right away and go to the gambling game!" "Just start?" The ice queen swept the black and blue white night, hesitated and said: "you don''t need to heal first? What if it''s a good bet "Don''t worry." White night light way: "this time, I will be prepared! But... Time is too short, I can''t borrow the power of the ancient array again... Bingyan! You have to help me! " The queen is trembling. It was the first time that she saw the white night calling her name so seriously... "what can I do for you The ice queen hesitated and asked carefully. However, the white night did not immediately answer, he looked at the ice queen silently, for a long time, then slowly began to speak. "Maybe you can''t accept it for a while, but I really can''t find a suitable candidate right now. You can come with me, and then you will know that, of course, I won''t force you, you can refuse!" Voice down, the white night directly up, toward the cliff hall layman. Ice queen is silent. Vaguely, she had already guessed one or two. . (tomorrow''s fifth watch, please ask for a monthly ticket) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1665 Cangtian ancient array is buried in the bottom of Cangtian cliff. In order to quickly reach the body of Cangtian ancient array, a tunnel directly connected to the underground was built in the daytime. The ice queen is here for the first time. Naturally, she doesn''t know the power of the ancient array. When arriving here with full curiosity, the ancient array exposed to the queen of ice was only about the size of an ordinary martial arts field. Although it is not small, but what we see in front of us is just the tip of the iceberg. She carefully looked at the array pattern under her feet, and her eyes were full of horror. Because even if it was just the size of her foot, it was covered by countless array patterns at the moment. Cumbersome talismans and array forces are surging above. At a glance, they are more complicated than the starry sky and thicker than the earth. Is this really a big array that people can build with cloth and painting? "Is that your card?" The ice queen murmured. "Yes." "If there is no such array, I will not risk going to the ice home," the white night said "Even if it''s the ice family, it may not have such a terrible array." Queen ice took a deep breath and turned her head and looked at him: "this array can really help you suppress the gambling game?" "The ancient heaven array is a great array made by the God King of heaven with his whole life''s hard work. The value of this ancient array is immeasurable. At present, its weight in my eyes even exceeds Lihuang sword!" White night said seriously. Ice queen Liu eyebrow micro Cu, looking at the front of the cumbersome array: "so powerful?" "Of course Walking on the array of Dharma in the white night, people''s eyes were moving. People pointed to an array map constructed by hot red lines not far away, and said faintly: "that''s the power of ancient array sky fire. After activation, I can easily display the magic power of flame! Enough to match the flame of Tiangang! " "What? Tiangang holy fire? " The ice queen''s small face changed slightly and said in a coagulant voice, "you mean the Tiangang holy fire that can be burned in Zhenwu "Not bad." White night nodded and laughed: "it seems that you know a lot about some things in the state of Lysander." "I couldn''t practice during the healing period. I went to read the book of xialisheng state. Although I was born in Lisheng state, I went to jiuhun continent when I was very young. Now that I''m back, I also know the basic knowledge of Lisheng state, which is also good for cultivation." The white night nodded and did not speak. In his opinion, the ice queen obviously still does not give up, although her current cultivation is inferior, but from her eyes, the ice family''s revenge, she must revenge. "In addition to the power of sky fire, there are also array seals of five elements of divine power, such as wind power and ice power. In addition, there are also a large number of array patterns and talismans related to space and time techniques." The white night is light. "What? There are also time techniques? " The ice queen''s surprise is stronger. She learned from the book how difficult it is to create a time-related array. No matter whether the array is large or small, whether its function is strong or weak, as long as it is related to time, the array can be called divine array. After all, if you master the time, you can master everything. "Of course, there is more than one." The white night light way, pointing to a circle not far away with the pattern of reincarnation made of snow-white stripes, said: "the power of this time array is my most commonly used. Its ultimate strength is that it can reverse or accelerate ten days within ten thousand meters. If I have enough strength, I can restore the spirit injection tool I got to the way it was ten days ago. At that time, I think, the spirit injection The energy stone of the magic weapon should not have been removed. " "What strength is needed to fully activate the array?" Asked the queen. White night silent under, light way: "probably want me to this class of emperor of all ages." "Er..." the ice queen was dumb. There are more than ten different realms between them! "I''m still too weak to use the time technique. If I was skillful enough, I could have pulled him back when I finally ran away. However, the art of time has two concepts: human and object. The array force used to deal with dead objects doesn''t need to be strong, but it not only consumes array force, but also damages human spirit greatly. If I didn''t have it, I would be able to pull him back I''m afraid I already have five Hongbing soldiers in my hands In fact, white night did his best to stay in Zhongyan, but he could not predict whether there was a magic weapon of time in Zhongyan. If he spent all his strength on Zhongyan, he would not be able to control the field, let alone get the colorful mine. Ice queen nodded, especially shocked. She reexamined the white night and asked, "well, what do you want me to do?" The white night did not speak, but went to a red and blue hand in front of the array pattern. The ice queen looked down at her eyes and found that the array pattern was a combination of dragon and Phoenix. The pattern print of this array pattern was particularly unique. From the perspective of color, they were completely independent. However, from the perspective of pattern printing, they attracted each other, filled each other, and integrated each other. For example, the place where the Dragon horn was built was the melting of Phoenix claws, while the slender and gorgeous phoenix tail of Phoenix was also a dragon Xu Suo congealed, dragon scale phoenix feather, layer by layer superposition, at first glance thought it was a whole.The array pattern is strange and profound. For a while, the ice queen can''t understand it thoroughly. However, she could not understand what the pattern of Dragon Phoenix integration meant. "I see." Ice queen gently took a breath, cherry lips light open: "I this life is also you saved, so far, I will give this body back to you, it does not matter." "If you didn''t help me, I couldn''t be defeated. So you didn''t owe me. This time, I owe you!" In the white night, the road is silent. "You are too serious." Ice queen light smile: "all heaven, the strong for respect, in order to achieve the goal, who is not broken hand? In your eyes, I am no different from the ants on the ground. If you want to take my double cultivation, how dare I say no? " "I said, I won''t force you!" "If it''s not for this array that needs people who share the same feelings, otherwise, I can find a woman from Cangtian cliff to help me." "I see." The ice queen nodded slightly, but there was a touch of complexity in her autumn eyes: "since you have a need, I''m sure I will help. After all, how difficult it is for you to come all the way, and you have suffered a lot to revive me. What is my sacrifice for you? But after today''s event, I''m afraid it''s not easy to see those people... " speaking of this, Queen ice sighed. "Those people?" White night''s face puzzled: "who?" "Who else? It''s Mu Lian and ya''er, of course. " Queen ice said bitterly: "if they know that their master and master have an affair with their sweetheart, what should they think?" White night a listen, do not know how to refute, he shook his head, light way: "the situation is urgent, how can we consider so much, time is not much, we''d better start quickly." Ice queen slightly side Zhen head, low voice way: "how to do?" "You activate the divine Phoenix seal with flesh and blood, and I activate the holy Dragon Seal with the flesh." "Good!" The ice queen''s delicate body trembled slightly, and people were a little nervous. When she came to the printing of the divine Phoenix, her ten fingers, like scallion flowers, trembled and unsteadily untied her clothes. Although she has experienced countless experiences, from Lisheng state to the nine soul continent, she has experienced life and death, and her mentality seems to be beyond the ordinary soul, but at this time, she finds herself becoming extremely nervous. A moment later, the ice queen was naked, and her skin like snow was exposed to the air. Although the body is condensed by her soul, it is the same as before rebirth. "What are you doing?" Just then, a voice of amazement came from the side. Ice empress slightly a Leng, side eyes look, but see white night clothes complete standing on the holy dragon map. "You... Don''t you take off your clothes?" Ice queen opened a small pink mouth, puzzled asked. "Who told you to take off your clothes?" White night looks curious. "What... What?" The ice queen is stunned. Suddenly, she seems to be reacting to something. People quickly pick up the clothes on the ground and hide them on the body. The white and delicate face is now floating with bursts of red. Bai Ye was stunned and apologetically said: "I''m sorry I didn''t make it clear. The level of this seal is not simple. In short, we can''t bear the strong energy. In short, we still can''t meet the qualification of double cultivation. Once the double cultivation, the strength of the dragon and Phoenix array pattern will be released completely, and we will be crushed to death by the tyrannical force..." so it is This! Ice queen suddenly realized, people subconsciously asked: "when can we double practice?" This word falls to the ground, the white night is stupefied on the spot. He looked at the ice queen stupidly, and the ice queen also looked at him in amazement. It took a while to understand how ambiguous his words were. She turned her head sideways, her face was hot and her brain was in a mess. She pursed her lips, but she wanted to speak, and she did not know how to explain it. White night coughed, and his voice was dry and hoarse: "after you can enter the immortal master level, I will enter the xuanjing again... It''s almost OK..." it''s not difficult for ice queen to enter the immortal master level state. With the resource conditions of Cangtian cliff, a hundred years'' time will be almost the same, but it''s too bad for the white night to enter the xuanjing realm. On top of him, there are four realms: the true heaven, the true soul, the true king, and the true martial arts. After these four realms, he arrived at the metaphysical realm. It is difficult for him to be promoted to the realm of "white night", and I don''t know how much longevity yuan he will consume from these realms. "Well..." queen ice nodded gently, and tried to control her mood. She said in a low voice, "then do as you say." "Good!" The white night nods, takes off the coat, spins and lies on the side on the array seal. The ice queen put on a gauze dress at will and lay down. Looking at the beauty in front of me, I feel restless at night. Unlike other female soul throwers, the beauty of ice queen does not depend on the increase of her accomplishments. She belongs to the type of natural beauty. This kind of simple beauty is the most exciting. In addition, her veil is half covered and the red clouds are floating on the surface. Her lethality is particularly terrifying. She almost loses her mind at night.But fortunately, he kept his mind in time and didn''t do anything wrong. They held out their hands and clasped their fingers. Then they closed their eyes and began to urge. In an instant, the seal of dragon and Phoenix bloomed with a glow, and the holy power rose and spread everywhere www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1666 On a huge, smoky Tianshan Mountain, a challenge arena made of Xuanjin appeared on the top of the mountain. In all directions of the challenge arena, countless souls flew by. People crowded around the Xuanjin challenge arena. For a time, there were countless strong people. From time to time, there are strong people approaching here, but most people do not show too surprised. After all, few of the souls who can come here are the weak, whether they are onlookers or those who take part in the war. Whoa! At this time, a strong breath came down from the sky. In an instant, the whole mountain trembled, and the sky began to shake like a ripple. People looked up one after another, but saw the firmament space trembling, and then a crazy shadow of the sky fell from the sky and landed here. The people around him quickly scattered, staring. I saw the breath collapse, a figure appeared in the rippling dust. That is the king of the rebellious way! "Meet the king of the rebellious way!" The crowd clapped their hands and cried out, their expressions were pious and their actions were complimented. "Against the way? Why did he come? " People in the distance were surprised. "It is said that the daughter of the great king of the rebellious way was captured and made into a human flesh cauldron furnace. The one who died was a miserable one. In his rage, he slaughtered all the relatives and friends of that man and killed 30000 people. Even the Shenji palace was shocked. This time he came here, most of the time, he wanted to revive his daughter with the help of this magic instrument." "I see." "It''s someone who is so brave that he dares to catch the daughter of the king who is against the way." The scene was buzzing with the chatter of others. "Look, here comes the great power again At this time, the voice rose again. People raised their eyes again, but saw a sword on the sky, flying towards here. When the sword struck, an endless fear fell on everyone''s heart. In the dark, people feel that their necks are like being held by a sharp sword. As long as the owner of the sword exerts a little force, these people will fall on their heads. Who is this? Many people are sweating. But saw that the magic sword bloomed a burst of brilliance, and then a figure came out. He was a very fierce young man, dressed in a white robe, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, melancholy eyes and thin cheeks. He walked slowly, and his eyes immediately looked at the king who was against the road. His eyebrows were tight and a strong sense of war emerged. "Lingfeng sword?" "Where''s the drunken jade sword?" he said in a deep voice "What? Is this Lingfeng sword The people next to him heard the name of the king of the opposite way and cried out. "Isn''t this a famous Sword Fairy in Lysander? Why did he come? " "It is said that they have been in love for tens of thousands of years. They are inseparable all the year round. They can be called natural jade men. Moreover, they are powerful. The sword of Lingfeng is comparable to the spirit in the wind, and the sword of drunken jade can break the samsara. How wonderful!" "Haven''t they lived in the mountains all the time? It is said that they have been indifferent to the world and live a life like a fairy couple. Why did he appear here this time? Why is the drunken jade sword gone? " People said carefully. But as soon as the voice fell, a sharp sword suddenly struck. Whew! Those spirits who mentioned the drunken jade sword were picked out on the spot, and fell to the ground in a moment and almost died. "Ah?" "Lingfeng sword!! What are you doing The crowd was frightened and angry, and roared eagerly. "Don''t mention the name of the jade sword in front of me. You don''t deserve it!" Ling Feng sword lowered his head and said in a cold voice. People''s faces are changed, many people subconsciously understand what. The big king frowned and said in a deep voice, "Lingfeng sword, it seems that you are against me today!" "I am the only one who can use the magic weapon to inject spirit." Lingfeng sword coldly said: "who blocks me, I kill who!" How overbearing the tone is! Many people are enraged. But no one dares to mess. After all, the strength of Lingfeng sword is not inferior to that of the king. "Then see the real chapter under your hand." The king of the rebellious road hummed, no longer pit sound. After the appearance of the king and Lingfeng sword, there are many terrible and incomparable strong men coming. The white haired ancestor, jiuxiao Jade Maiden, evil monk and Qingtong sword sect.... all parties were able to come here, which made the atmosphere around the Xuanjin arena particularly depressed. Some weak people couldn''t bear the oppressive atmosphere and ran down the mountain to breathe. People stare in the dark, and there are bursts of excitement in their eyes. Because these people come here for the magic instruments. They all have their loved ones dead. They are in urgent need of the resurrection of the magic instruments. If we fight later, it will be a battle of life and death.The souls are excited and excited. But the ice family in the distance saw this, his face was extremely ugly. "My master, Lingfeng sword, the great king of the rebellious way are all here, and the old white haired ancestor... They are all aiming at the magic instruments. If we announce that there are no magic weapons, we will offend these great powers." The housekeeper''s face showed anxiety. The ice sea frowned and looked unnatural. This time, the strong people who came to participate in the gambling Convention are better than those in the past. If all these great powers offend, even his ice family can''t bear it! This kind of situation, is not the ice family can predict! "Postpone the race, I''ll see my grandfather!" The sea of ice sank and turned away. The meeting was postponed. In the forbidden area of the ice family, the ancestor of the ice family is sitting in front of a huge but broken statue of the goddess, keeping his eyes closed and motionless. The ice sea kneels on the ground and kowtows to it. "What''s the matter?" The old ancestor of the ice family asked. "At this meeting, the strong are like clouds. If we change the treasure, we will offend those strong people... Ancestor, this is not good!" "Is it?" The old ancestor of the ice family was silent for a moment, and said faintly, "in this case, we will not change the magic weapon, and we will put the magic weapon into it." "This... Ancestor, we don''t have a magic instrument, how to place it?" "Take out the energy stone and put it on it. Tell them that in order to prevent people with evil intentions from forcibly seizing the magic weapon, they only put half of it, and the other half can only be given after they win the competition!" The old ancestor of the ice family slowly opened his eyes, looked at the broken statue in front of him, and said hoarsely, "then, we will send another person who they will never be able to defeat on the stage, which is enough!" "In addition to my ancestors, I''m afraid that no one can face up to those great powers!" The sea of ice clasps hands, said the hoarse. "There''s one person who can." The old ancestor of the ice family. "Who?" "Your daughter, bingqin!" The voice of indifference came out. Hearing the sound of the ice sea, it froze on the spot. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his face was shocked: "ancestor, do you say..." "the matter has come to this point, and there is no choice." The old ancestor of the ice family said hoarsely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1667 The strong gather together, and the Xuanjin arena is full of wind and clouds, and dragons and tigers look at each other. The souls dare not speak. In front of these strong people, it''s good that they can keep breathing. Some people roughly glanced at the scene, where at least 100000 people gathered. And there are countless heads down the mountain! So many strong people, how terrible. "Hello! There are so many strong people. How many people will the ice family send to defeat them? " Some people carefully looked at the power of the eye, retreated to the edge of the Xuanjin arena, and asked their companions. "According to the rules, the Iceman will send two people!" "Two?" "Yes, no matter who they are, they must finish the battle before they can get the treasure!" "Isn''t that fair? One dozen two? So who''s going to win? " "Ha ha, otherwise, why do you think the ice family held a gambling convention? Since it is a gambling convention, there is no absolute fairness! Do you think the iceberg pie is a good advantage? Do you know that these two people of the ice family have to defeat all these powerful people to be the treasure of their own family! If it''s just one person, once you''ve been exhausted by someone with great energy, will the next person on the stage pick up the leak? In this way, no one will accept it, and the current situation will surely fight. If it goes on like this, this gambling game will only become a battlefield for the great powers to fight! " "Those two people have no influence?" "Of course not. The ice family will prepare a unique array below. One will fight on the top and the other will heal below. It will recover soon. When one person has finished fighting, the other has recovered and can continue to fight! " "Oh? Is there such a wonderful array? In this case, that person is not a problem. After a fight, if he is injured, the game will be suspended and the next one will be fought in the first half of an hour. In this way, it will not be delayed? It''s fair, isn''t it? " "So you are simple! Don''t you see who''s going to the game? That''s all great power "Big power? What''s the matter? " "What''s wrong with Daneng? What a character Danone is! You spend so much time healing down here, that''s a great opportunity! Do you understand? " "Opportunity? Can you make it clear? " "You are so stupid! Well, that''s it. I''ll explain it briefly! If the iceberg only sends one person to the stage, then no big talent will be the first bird, because once the first person who challenges the stage loses, it will create a chance for Daneng to take the lead! The people on the stage behind can analyze the ice family''s moves through the fighting ways between the ice family and the Challenger before! Didn''t you say half an hour to heal? The two battles were more than one hour, and the four battles were more than two hours! Two hours... These hours are enough for the great powers to fully understand the ice family''s martial arts skills. At that time, no matter how strong the ice family''s soul state is, it will be easily laid down! Therefore, the ice family can never send one person to fight. Once the time of the gambling game is extended, the ice family will have no advantage. In this way, whoever drags on to the last ice family will win. In this way, other great powers will not be convinced! And the two fight in turn, not only can greatly reduce the time, not give the great powers the opportunity to analyze Bing family soul skill, but also can increase the complexity of Bing family soul skill! Although it will be unfair, it can guarantee the absolute interests of icemen. Do you understand this time? " "So... So it is!" "As a treasure of family ice." "Yes..." passersby chatted and exclaimed from time to time. And then... roar! A unicorn roared from outside the mountain. People are paying attention. But he saw a whole body like a jade Unicorn walking towards the sky. The jade Qilin stepped on the fire cloud, with a myriad of appearances and galloping forward. As soon as he got close to the mountain, he made a leap and landed steadily on the challenge arena. "The jade forest appears! The gambling game is about to start The old man with white hair sank. The scene was boiling instantly. But I heard the sound of breaking the air again. Then a large number of ice family strong men rushed towards this. It was a bodyguard in ice blue armor. Like statues, they fell on the four sides of Xuanjin arena, motionless, but their murderous intent was frightening. Then several old looking people in the ice sea, ice lady under the leadership of this rushed. Seeing this, the soul people clasped their fists and cried. "I''ve met clan chief Bing. I''ve met Madame Bing!" The voice is not loud, but it is devout. Those great powers also came forward to greet the ice sea. The ice sea is smiling and calm. "All of you have come all the way to participate in our gambling game. Binghai is very honored. Please have a seat Ice sea laughs. The servants brought tables and chairs, put them in order, and then the maid held fragrant tea fruit.The great powers sat down, drank fragrant tea, and waited for the game to begin. "Master Bing, where are the magic weapons?" Lingfeng sword didn''t sit down and stared at the ice sea. "Master Ling, don''t be impatient. Isn''t the magic weapon already on the arena?" Ice sea smiles. People all looked at the challenge arena. But the jade Unicorn suddenly crawled down, and then a crystal clear bead came out of its mouth. When they saw this, they were stunned. "This is... The magic weapon?" "It doesn''t feel like it!" All sorts of confused voices came out. Jiuxiao jade girl covered her lips with a smile: "master Bing, are you bullying us? Haven''t you seen a magic weapon?"? It''s just an energy stone on the magic instrument. Don''t tell me that the famous family ICE family doesn''t even know what it looks like? " "Lord jiuxiao is really extraordinary." Ice sea was not in a hurry and said with a light smile: "you are right. This is really just an energy stone!" "What?" Everyone stood up. "What do you mean, master Bing?" The king asked coldly. "Calm down, everybody!" Binghai said with a smile: "we do this just to prevent accidents. After all, all of you are here for the purpose of injecting magic weapons. You will never give up until you get the magic tools. Therefore, our ice family decided to take apart the magic weapons temporarily. If anyone can win the competition, they will take out the other half of the magic weapons and give them to them." "So it is... You ice family should be cautious!" The evil monk said with a smile. "It''s really a treasure family. It''s true that it''s guarding the treasures." Jiuxiao jade girl also teased up, the irony in the language is so obvious. But the ice sea pretended not to hear. "Stop talking nonsense." Lingfeng sword hummed and said coldly, "send people up! First, I''ll fight When the voice falls, Lingfeng sword jumps directly to the challenge arena. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1668 After he stepped on the stage, he only saw Lingfeng sword raise his hand, and a emerald green sword flew out of his storage ring and hit the jade Qilin directly. Yu Qilin''s eyes, as big as a copper bell, burst into a burst of strange light. Then he leaped forward and opened his mouth to swallow the emerald green sword. In an instant, the sword fell into his mouth. Many people saw this and exclaimed. Even the evil monk, the master of Qingtong sword and the king of the rebellious way were all stunned and stood up from the chair one by one. "Is that?" Jiuxiao jade girl Leng asked. "That''s the sabre of my wife''s drunken jade sword!" Lingfeng sword said coldly, "it is also called drunken jade sword. As the name suggests, Dao is human, and man is Dao! Today, I bet on my wife''s legacy! Bet on your iceberg''s magic weapon. I think it''s enough? " Hearing the sound of the ice sea, his eyes glowed with gold, and he nodded: "if you are drunk with jade knife, you can!" "What about the icemen?" Lingfeng sword light way. However, as soon as his words fell, a chill suddenly blew up and blew towards this side. All of a sudden, the whole Xuanjin arena turned into ice sculpture, enough to make the scene can''t help but shiver. They were astonished. When they came back to their senses, they saw a particularly beautiful woman standing on the challenge arena. The woman has blue clothes, blue hair, blue eyebrows and blue pupils. Her skin is as white as paper. However, her exquisite figure and delicate facial features are enough to attract anyone present. "Who is this man?" The scene immediately became boiling. "It looks so young, but she can''t see through her breath at all!" "I''ve done some research on the younger generation of the ice family, but I haven''t seen this woman..." "it''s weird!" "It seems that the icehouse is prepared for this time." People are whispering and confused. The great powers stare at each other, and their expressions are tense. But... Lingfeng sword doesn''t care about it. He looked at the person in front of him faintly, and whispered: "is there another one?" "After fighting this man, Lord Ling can fight the next one!" Ice sea smiles. "That''s too much trouble. Call up the other one, so as not to waste time." Lingfeng sword hummed. Binghai shook his head and said with a smile, "Lord Ling, it''s better not to break the rules. If you are strong enough, why save that time?" Lingfeng''s eyebrows wrinkled and said coldly, "that''s it! In that case, good! Then I will defeat her first As soon as the voice fell, Lingfeng sword raised his hand, and a dark blue black iron sword appeared in his palm, and then he stepped forward and rushed forward. The whole audience breathed heavily. Gambling fair, officially started! ... ... ... a long corridor, where two figures are stepping. These two figures are a man and a woman, they are white night and Bingyan. White night, dressed as a Chamberlain, followed the queen of ice, and the ice queen was dressed as a lady, looking particularly beautiful and moving. She has been away from the ice family for a long time, and she left when she was young. To this day, few people in the ice family remember her. In addition, she has the blood of the ice family and has the unique temperament of the ice family. Therefore, when walking in this corridor, people think that she is a young lady from the side, and no one doubts her identity. "I just got the news that the ice family sent only one person to the stage this time, and... That person was bingqin." Ice queen glanced around her eyes, saw no one under four, immediately lowered her voice. "Ice piano?" The white night frowned and fell into thoughts. After a moment, she shook her head: "your ice family is really interesting. Bingqin''s strength is not high, but she was asked to take the stage as a challenger. It seems that your ice family has used some forbidden techniques to give her blessing to her!" "Leave her alone, and we''ll go when we get something." The ice queen whispered. "Anyway, you can still get the information about the Bing family?" White night frowned and asked. "Although my parents died at the hands of the ice family, there are still a few of my parents'' cronies in the iceberg family. However, they have been neglected by the ice family because of my parents'' reasons. They have been transferred to the bottom of the iceberg family, and they have hardly appeared in the first place. After I have shown my identity, they believe me and help me with all their efforts." The ice queen whispered. "No wonder you can so confident and easy to bring me in, so you still have an agent in the icehouse?" "In that case, why don''t you ask them where the energy stone is?" "They are either responsible for raising horses or planting spiritual fruits. They are almost equal to laborers in the icehouse. How can they know where to put such valuable things as energy stone?" "I think so!" "But now they know it!" "Er... What do you know?""The whereabouts of energy stone! Now, the energy stone has been taken out as a reward for the gambling game. Now, the whole mansion is known by everyone Ice Queen said. "What?" White night frowned: "how dare the Iceman take out the energy stone as a prize?" "I don''t know what their purpose is, but the ice family is not the kind of potential clan willing to suffer losses and be cheated. I''m afraid there is any conspiracy in it!" The ice queen whispered. "It has nothing to do with us. All we have to do is take the energy stone. Where to go now! " "To the south gate!" "Why do you go there?" "It is said that the people preparing for the second round of battle are in the house next to the south gate. Although the ice family intends to suppress the heroes with the power of ice Qin, they are still ready to fight back..." queen ice whispered, spinning and speeding up the pace of progress. Any potential clan has a protection system for its own clan''s genius, and Bing family is no exception. Generally speaking, those amazing talents will not show their identity and come to the stage. Even if they fight with Da Neng, they will not show their true faces. Otherwise, once they are targeted by enemies and attack secretly, the family members will be unable to defend themselves. The iceberg''s entrants are hardly the strong ones or the owners of Binghai, who have been famous for a long time. After all, the rules of the gambling convention have already stated that the people who are too old can''t participate, otherwise they can''t attract enough people to participate in the meeting. So when they arrived there, a masked Iceman was sitting on the ground waiting for the master''s dispatch. "That''s him!" The ice queen lowered her voice. Without saying a word in the white night, he looked around and pulled out the broken empty sword in his waist. Taking advantage of the unprepared people around him, he cleaved to the side of the man. Bang Dang! The void is torn to pieces. The man suddenly opened his eyes. But before he could react, he was pushed into the space crack by the white night, and fell into the sky Cliff... (there is a chapter that is probably very late, it will be early in the morning, so please don''t wait, get up in the morning to see) in the morning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1669 When everything is ready, the queen of ice immediately turns to Xuanjin arena, which is the mountain in front of the ice family. Her pace is slow, walk carefully, autumn eyes from time to time to scan around the soul. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on the Xuanjin arena on the mountain, which let her breathe a sigh of relief. However, after a few steps, her pace slowed down. Because, at the foot of the mountain, she saw a group of gorgeous clothes and horrible existence. These people are not from the ice family, but from the jun family! The ice queen frowned. How could these royal families be at the foot of the mountain? "Miss!" At this time, a hoarse voice came from the side. Ice queen slightly a Leng, side look, just see a simple old man running towards this panting. "Dumbo!" Ice queen some accident: "how did you come?" "Miss, you''re wandering around the ice house alone. Although the family is holding a gambling convention, it''s still too dangerous. I can''t rest assured. Naturally, I have to come and have a look." The old man said anxiously. When the ice queen heard the sound, her heart was warm. She nodded her head and said with a smile: "parents have been away for so long, but you are still so loyal to them. Thank you, Deng Bo!" "Ah! What do you say, miss? If it were not for the master and his wife, how could an old slave live in the world? Although the master and wife have gone, the old slave is still there, and the old slave will not give up like this! The old slave knew that the young lady would definitely come back, so the old slave has been waiting for... Even if you can''t get revenge, the old slave will certainly protect you Dunber said firmly. Deng bo used to be a stormy existence in the icehouse. However, up to now, he can only feed his horse in the stable. Most of his accomplishments have been wasted. Although he is very tired, he has no regrets. Ice queen knows that what makes him stick to this day is his loyalty and gratitude to his parents. Such a person is really loyal and courageous. "Deng Bo, let''s go to the Xuanjin arena first." "Well, miss, come with me!" Deng Bo busily said: "these Jun''s family members are actively stationed here, saying that they are defending the curfews and have some changes to the magic instruments. In fact, it is Jun Bushi who has peeped into the magic instruments. We should not rely on them to be too close, otherwise they will be noticed." "Jun Jiu''s whereabouts are unknown, and he is naturally anxious about his death. This is also the reason why he has not returned to his home." Ice queen nodded. Although Deng Bo''s status in the ice family is not high, as an old man, he has a certain vein, and some news is also smart. After sparing the area where Jun''s family was stationed, they mixed the crowd up the mountain and finally saw the battle situation on the Xuanjin arena. At the moment, bingqin and Lingfeng sword are already playing each other. There are scenes of snowflakes blooming all over the arena. Magic ice sculptures burst out of the void, or ice cast swords are cut to death in the posture of breaking reincarnation, or ice casting spirits are entangled and killed by the rope of destruction. There are also thousands of animals cast by ice, and ice knots appear in time and space... exquisite and mysterious scenery Elephants emerge in endlessly, which arouses the great powers to exclaim, and countless souls are crazy for it. The ice queen stares at the ice Qin on the challenge arena like a God. The whole person is completely stunned. "This is... Ice God field?" She murmured. "I''m afraid miss bingqin has got the power of the statue of ice God in the forbidden area, so she is so brave and strong." Don''t worry. "Ice God power?" The ice queen''s eyebrows Rose: "I only saw some extreme power description of ice system in the books of iceberg when I was a child, but I don''t know what kind of power it is! Is this power similar to the realm of ice God the power of ice God? " "It is said that the ancestor of the ice family once had a super strong man who was arrogant and dominating the world. Even the Shenji palace was afraid of his achievements. The ice family revered him as the ice God, that is, the statue in the forbidden area of the ice family. In that statue, there was a small amount of ice God''s power, and this power was the ice God''s power. Once the power was released, the ice God''s power would become the God of ice Power, let a certain person inherit, then, he will incarnate the ice God, unstoppable, but the heirs can not inherit for too long, they must return this power to the statue within a certain period of time, otherwise they will be frostbitten by the most primitive ice crystal divine power among the forces. If they hand over and return this power in time, they will have no worries about their lives, just one body If they don''t, then they will become ice sculptures forever and die completely. There is no way for immortals to save them! " Hearing Deng Bo''s words, the ice queen was surprised: "so, bingqin borrowed this power? If she does not sacrifice this power back to the forbidden area in time, she will die as an ice sculpture? " "Even if she returns it, miss bingqin will become an ordinary person after that... But it doesn''t matter. There are many treasures in the iceberg family, and she is allowed to practice again. However, the reason why the old slave wanted her to inherit this divine power is that her constitution is more suitable." Said dunber."So, the ice family is going to end this gambling game with bingqin alone?" Ice Queen''s face is not very natural. "For the time being, yes... Do you have any plans, miss?" Dumbo asked carefully. Ice queen did not speak. In this way, the reality is totally out of line with her plan and the day night! She bowed her head and pondered for a moment, then looked up and looked up at Ling Feng Jian, who was trapped in a bitter battle on the challenge arena. Her small face was full of dignity. If... Ice Qin swept the whole gambling game, there would be no chance to be on stage in the daytime, and there would be no chance to contact the energy stone. If you miss this opportunity, it will be more troublesome to find energy stone again! We have to... Find a way to get the white night on stage! Thinking of this, the ice queen''s heart filled with anxiety, people lowered their eyebrows and pondered. Next to the challenge arena. Madame Bing and Binghai are sitting on the wooden chair, drinking tea and watching everything on the challenge arena calmly. "Husband, are all the magic weapons ready? When the divine power is over, you must ensure that qin''er is safe and sound! " Mrs. Bing whispered. "Don''t worry, ma''am. It''s your daughter, and it''s my daughter. How can I leave my daughter alone?" Ice sea laughs. He was in a good mood, because... Lingfeng sword could not support it. Bingqin showed more strength than he expected. At this time, a servant came and whispered a few words in the ice sea''s ear. Ice sea''s face immediately became dignified and angry. He raised his head and said, "I know, you go down first." "Yes, patriarch." He turned and ran away. "Haige, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Bing asked carefully. "There''s something about the guy who took the magic weapon." Ice sea trail. Madame Bing''s heart suddenly jumped, lowered her voice and asked, "who is it?" "Although it is still confirmed at present, according to the report of the people who went to Shenji palace to do investigation, all Shenji guards in Shenji palace have not contacted with our ice family, only a few Shenji guards who are on the Cangtian cliff have killed several abnormal invading souls not long ago! Those so-called abnormal intruders are probably our icemen! " "Cangtian cliff? Can we say that the person who has repeatedly opposed us is the one from the sky cliff "I''m not sure. When the conference is over, I''ll send someone to ask about the situation in Cangtian cliff! No matter who he is! I want him to pay for all this Ice sea cold channel. Madame Bing nodded gently, her eyes rippling with ferocity. Click! At this time, a strange voice came from the challenge arena. The body of Lingfeng sword suddenly stagnates. The whole person turns into an ice sculpture in the middle of the challenge arena and can''t move. The four sides are bold and strong, breathing is all tight. Just watch the ice Qin flying in the air and hold it. Draw out a cold ice sword and cut it towards Lingfeng sword. Xiaoxiao''s sword pierces the bones and picks out the soul. It cuts directly at the head of Lingfeng sword. Bingqin... Is going to win! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1670 How terrible it is to kill the ice colored sword. The sword is cool and cool, as if frozen through the soul and bone. Ling Feng''s sword has no power to fight back. People under the stage were shocked. Finally... CLICK! The ice covered on the Lingfeng sword was torn, and its body was pierced directly by the ice colored sword. Pooh! The body of the sword spreads out from the chest of Lingfeng sword. Before the splashing blood falls, it is frozen. Lingfeng sword retreated again and again, holding the ice colored sword body stabbed into the body in one hand, dragging Lingfeng sword with the other hand, and then carrying the sword to split the ice color sword body! Whew! The ice sword is cut off. Lingfeng sword immediately jumped to the edge of Xuanjin challenge arena and opened a distance from bingqin. But at this time, he was seriously injured, and it was difficult to fight again. The blade of the ice God sword that didn''t enter his chest was still releasing the cold air of Seng Leng, intending to freeze his flesh and blood completely! Lingfeng sword is in a desperate situation! "Good!" Under the stage, the ice family roared with cheers. "Lingfeng sword is going to be defeated?" The monk was drinking and looking at the magic table. "I didn''t expect that there are still younger generations in the ice family who can compete with Lingfeng sword. It''s amazing! If this younger generation grows up, what height does it have to reach? " Qing Tongzong is the main voice. "It''s no wonder that the iceberg dare to take out such treasures as the magic instrument as a bet! I didn''t expect that they still have such a skill. Lingfeng sword is a pity! Even if his wife died, now even his wife''s remains can''t be preserved, I think... He is going to be crazy Nine cloud jade girl cover lips and smile. "He is going to be crazy indeed!" At this time, the great king of the reverse way sent out a meaningful emotion. As soon as this word falls, the people next to him all look at the king, and they are all stunned. What does that mean? However, at this time, the challenge arena has changed again. The long sword in Lingfeng sword''s hand made a deafening whistling sound. Then, the ice sword that had not been embedded in Lingfeng sword melted, and the violent sword Qi around it had risen several times. "Is this?" "No! This is the mad blood of Lingfeng sword Someone called out. "What? Mad blood? " "Lingfeng sword has mad blood? What''s going on here "Countless talents have stood up and looked at the stage in dismay. On the other hand, the king on the other side was also looking at the stage with consternation. It is said that Lingfeng sword came from a hermit family, which had a vein into the demon family, so their blood contains amazing and powerful magic power. However, this power has been gradually declining and annihilated with the passage of time, so that generations of Ling Feng Jian can no longer open this power. But I didn''t expect that today Lingfeng sword awakened the God power in his body for his love. "Chin, come on! Cut off his head The sea of ice rises and shouts bitterly at the challenge arena. Bingqin didn''t dare to neglect it. She immediately cut it with her sword. As soon as she lifted her hand, thousands of ice swords appeared above the arena. The ice sword is like jade. It cuts the Lingfeng sword in unison. But at the moment, Lingfeng sword is red in both eyes and covered by magic lines. His strength has changed greatly, which is far from the previous Lingfeng sword. Just watch him lift his sword. Bang! The vast force of the sword is like a meat grinder, which blows away at the endless ice sword. Goo! Goo! Goo! Goo! Gu! Goo! Gu... all the ice houses were blown up. Bingqin''s move was broken like this! Bingqin was staring at her with incredible face. You know, before her move, Lingfeng sword almost had to consume 50% of her own strength to resist, but now, go is a gentle wave! How terrible! But that is far from enough. With the blessing of mad blood, Lingfeng sword''s power is becoming more and more powerful. He killed it with a sword. He was extremely shocked. His sword spirit was so fierce that he rushed out of the arena wrapped by countless enchantments and was oppressed by the people under the arena. Many of the poor spirits in the arena were shivering and could not speak a word for a long time. Soon, Ling Feng Jian was close to bingqin''s body. Bingqin''s face changed greatly, and she immediately offered an ice wall in order to isolate Ling Feng Jian. It doesn''t work. The magic sword of Lingfeng sword has already destroyed the withered and decayed, and it can not be broken without any firmness. Any defense is like paper paste in front of him, and the soul power of his anger is extremely broad and incomparable. Helpless, ice Qin can only carry the sword to meet its sword moves. The two of them danced wildly, and the whole Xuanjin arena was surrounded by sword shadow, which was particularly terrifying.The audience was dazzled, frightened and almost stopped breathing. "Husband, if you go on like this, qin''er will be in danger." Madame Bing''s face is ugly, anxiously looking at the ice sea beside her: "we must think of a way." "What can I do? Can I go up and kill Lingfeng sword in public? " The sea of ice gnaws its teeth. Mrs. Bing did not say anything, but her face was very gloomy. Finally! Click... a crisp sound comes out. The ice sword in bingqin''s hand is broken. Lingfeng sword immediately seized the opportunity and stabbed at the chest of bingqin. It''s not a quick move. People look at the breath tight, almost self-conscious. But at this critical moment... sonorous! A cold light rises again, but it explodes from the palm of the ice Qin. People are anxious to see. But see ice Qin palm, I do not know when there is an ice sword. Compared with the ice sword before the ice Qin, this ice sword is more like a magic sword. Its sword spirit, power and momentum are not inferior to those of the wind sword. "Is that?" The ice sea paled in horror. Madame Bing also suddenly thought of what, people suddenly forward, staring at the big autumn eyes at ice Qin. But see ice Qin dead buckle that sword, regardless of everything toward Ling Feng Jian''s head to cut. But, too slow! The magic sword of Lingfeng sword is faster than her. When her sharp sword approaches, the sword of Lingfeng sword has pierced her chest. Pooh! The sword runs through. Lingfeng sword immediately sends out force, intending to cut the whole bingqin in two!! But just then... CLICK! A fierce and extremely cold air fell from the magic sword held by bingqin. It poured down on the whole body of Lingfeng sword like a downpour. The body of Lingfeng sword is once again turned into a shining ice sculpture. Then... Pooh! The ice sword falls and splits on the head of Lingfeng sword. Lingfeng sword was cut in two on the spot, and died miserably! People on the scene breathed for a moment, their big eyes glared at each other, and they looked at bingqin in disbelief! Lingfeng sword, die! Cut in half by ice Qin! He''s on the verge of winning! He was about to cut the ice Qin in half, but he was a step slower! What''s going on? "The ice power of this girl can''t seal the Lingfeng sword, especially the one that has stimulated the blood of the mad devil. It''s not her cold spirit that can stop it. But at the last moment, Ling Feng sword turned into ice sculpture. What''s the matter?" The evil monk asked. "It must have been a magic weapon!" Jiuxiao jade girl road. "Magic weapon? What magic weapon? I didn''t even see her pushing things at all There is humanity nearby. "It''s his sword!" The king of the opposite way said in a low voice. People are stunned when they hear the sound. Suddenly, everyone seemed to realize something and looked at the sharp sword in bingqin''s hand. After a moment, many people''s pupil shrinks wildly, one face''s inconceivable! "Good! It''s the sword Ice sea eyes burst bright, people are particularly excited: "that is my ice family heirloom! Cold sword "Ice cold sword?" Mrs. Bing was astonished: "isn''t that sword lost? We ICE family generations have been searching for it for countless years, but we haven''t been able to find it back. Why is the ice cold sword appearing here this time? Or did you get it? " "It''s my grandfather! It must be my grandfather Binghai laughed: "the ancestor not only gave qin''er the supreme power, but also gave her the ice cold sword. With the ice cold sword, no one could stop qin''er''s steps. Ha ha ha..." when the Bing family heard this, they were all excited. And those powerful people''s faces are extremely ugly. No one expected that the representative of the iceberg would be so difficult. With the blessing of divine power, and combined with this terrible sword, who can defeat this person? However, just as the ice family are in a state of ecstasy... Pooh! The figure standing on the Xuanjin arena suddenly trembled, and then suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood, and then fell heavily on the ground, and got up hard. All of a sudden, all the people in the iceberg were sluggish. "Miss!" "Daughter!" There was a cry of panic. The ice family rushed up one after another. The great powers below are also looking at the challenge arena in dismay.Bingqin... What''s going on? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1671 Bingqin was carried down from Xuanjin challenge arena by Bing family for the first time, and the big array prepared by Bing family immediately opened. The ice Qin is placed in the big array, and the array force winds around and covers her body. A moment later, bingqin opens her eyes again, but at this time, she is almost like a wandering spirit, and her soul strength is rapidly breaking down, and it is difficult to heal. An old woman of the ice family walked quickly past and pressed her withered yellow hand on the wound of bingqin. After a moment, her face changed greatly. She suddenly stepped back a few steps and looked at bingqin tremblingly. "What''s the matter, miss?" Ice sea and others came, staring at the old woman. The old woman quickly clasped her fist and trembled: "master, miss, she... She..." "how about Miss? You must say it quickly Cried the ice sea solemnly. "Miss... Miss is in a bad state." The old woman hesitated and said in a low voice: "although Miss Lingfeng has defeated Lingfeng sword, it is worthy of its reputation. Although his last sword has not been split, but... The power of his sword has already acted on the lady''s body. The present lady''s internal organs are almost torn apart... She can live thanks to the divine power of our ancestors. If she had no divine power, she would have been there It''s broken to pieces "What?" The world was shocked. The ice sea was stunned. Who could have thought that bingqin was so seriously injured! Madame Bing covered her lips and her face was full of tears. She rushed over and gently held the ice Qin, which was half open and hard to breathe. Her face was anxious and painful. "My husband, what should I do now? What should I do now? " Mrs. Bing cried eagerly. Ice sea did not speak, his face was still. Lingfeng sword and mad blood are worthy of their reputation... This first scene brought such a big trouble to the iceberg family... It seems that all the cards of these great powers are ready today! If you are not prepared to deal with it, I am afraid it will be planted here. Ice sea mind. But at this time, the guests around were shouting away. "Master Bing, do you want to hold the gambling game?" "Is Miss Bing hurt? If you are injured, send the next one to the stage. " "The ice master doesn''t want us to wait here? If so, it would not be very good? " All kinds of urging and smiling voices came out. Binghai''s face became tense. Looking at it, he saw that all the strong men were looking at it. At the same time, some of the great powers had already got up, frowned and glanced at this. Obviously, they are no longer going to give ice time. Because the results they most expect have already appeared. That is the defeat of Lingfeng sword and the serious injury of bingqin! No one expected that Lingfeng sword could use the terrible power of mad blood. It is said that the power of mad blood is easy to be promoted when people are extremely sad and desperate. It is thought that the loss of drunken jade sword makes Lingfeng sword extremely painful. Now bingqin is seriously injured by Lingfeng sword and is unable to fight again. People believe that the ice family will never move out of the second ice Qin, so this is a rare opportunity in tianzai! At this time, they only need to defeat the second Challenger moved out of the iceberg family with the most domineering power. They don''t give bingqin any extra healing time and force her to come onto the stage. Then, before she recovers, they will rout her and get the magic weapon! This is what people think right now. "Ice master, everyone''s time is extremely precious. Now miss Bing has won one game, so let''s go to the second game quickly!" The king said coldly: "I''m not talented. I want to have a good fight with the heroes of the ice family and learn the ice family''s means! This second scene, let me fight After that, people came forward. "My Lord! Let me come to the second scene. As an elder, you should let us the younger generation! " Behind the jiuxiao jade girl mouth upward way. "Ah, it''s still not good to fight and kill. Let me do this kind of thing! Who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell The evil monk also got up and came. Although he looked loose and lazy, his eyes were full of horrible killing intention, which was not like the eyes of a monk. The other great powers saw this, and were not willing to be outdone, so they went forward immediately. Binghai''s face was not natural. He was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "everyone, please be calm. As you can see, the little girl is seriously injured and needs to be treated in time. I think it is better to stop for a moment..." "stop?" The people''s faces sank. "Chief Bing, what do you mean? Isn''t there another one? What''s more, if you''re injured by the challenger, the game won''t go on? The rules of this gambling Convention are the ancestors of your ice family. I think you should know better than us! If you don''t continue the race soon, you will be breaking the rules. If you take the lead in breaking the rules, I''m afraid it will be extremely bad for the reputation of ice family Standing behind the crowd, Qingtong sword master said calmly.The words fell to the ground, which can be said to be the scalp numbness of the ice family. Many of the ice family''s strong men quietly leaned towards the challenge arena, all staring at the jade Qilin on the challenge arena, looking like they were waiting for the ring. The meaning of Qingtong sword master''s words can''t be more obvious! He''s putting pressure on the ice sea. If the ice sea continues to procrastinate on time and does not continue the race, then they will regard this as a violation of the rules. In that case, they will have an excuse to snatch the magic weapon directly. After all, in order to attract the powerful people from all over the world to participate in the conference, the ancestors of the ice family once said that in order to ensure the fairness of the competition, the rules of the competition will not only restrict the participants, but also the organizers. Once the organizers violate the rules, they will be able to snatch the prizes directly. Although these powerful people can rob at any time, there are two concepts of seizing with excuse and seizing without reason. If the ice family really violates the rules, many of the strong people in the ice family who respect the ancestor''s legacy will not get involved, and the ice family will not have the strength to hold the baby. If you take the baby without any reason, the iceberg family will try its best to keep alive with any existence. Although the presence of the big energy are not small, but they still dare not mess with the ice family. As a treasure family, the ice family is still unfathomable! "Master Bing, why don''t you send someone up? Are you really procrastinating? " Seeing the ice sea silent, the crowd spoke again, but the voice seemed solemn. The souls gathered around. The iceberg family is completely forced to a dead end. If the ice sea does not make a decision at this time, it will inevitably lead to a chaos. Finally! "Let Bingyang get ready," he said "Master, this..." "my grandfather has already said that if we really come to this stage, let Bingyang step on the stage... Go quickly!" Ice sea drink, eyes firm. Next to the housekeeper hesitated, and finally clasped his fist, and then turned and ran away. "Please be calm and don''t be impatient." Ice sea trail. There was a secret exchange of eyes and no words. Soon the Butler turned back. And behind him, there was a man wearing an ice family robe and a mask www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1672 This son appeared, in the place soul of the eyes are all the same to him. The body of the person who came was tall and tall, long hair was floating, and he was full of wonderful and fierce. "Who is this person?" "I don''t know." "Although it''s covered, it should be a young man!" "So young Iceman let him on stage, and covered his face... It seems that this should be a brilliant genius of iceberg!" The big energy people communicate in secret. In order to ensure the continuity of their families, the family will not expose their own pride. After all, God envy the talents. Once these geniuses are stared at by their enemies, they will be in trouble. So in order to protect the genius of the potential, these talents will not be publicly identified in public, so as not to be coveted. Just... even if this person is a genius of ice family, it is still very lucky for these big talents! There is still a difference between genius and the strong after all. "Is this the second Challenger your icehouse is sending out?" The green sword Lord will always look away from the person, people stare at the ice sea light ask. The ice sea nodded and waved to the housekeeper over there. The housekeeper ran over immediately. "Tell Bingyang that he should delay as much as possible, don''t attack the other party actively, mainly defensive. After Qin Er is in good condition, he will be replaced." The ice sea is a way of freezing and eliminating. "Yes, the owner." The housekeeper nodded. "Go." The ice sea is light. The housekeeper turned and ran to the side of the ice sun, whispering. However, Bingyang didn''t seem to put the Butler''s words in his heart, and the man looked directly at the arena, and then stepped up a little and jumped up. Ice sea looks like, and eyebrows are dark. Somehow, the ice sun today always gives him a strange feeling, and he also inexplicably feels that today''s golden sun is different from the past. It''s like... He''s a stranger. "Husband, Yang Er is also your nephew. Qin Er is surprised. You can''t let Yang Er have something to do!" Ice lady wiped tears, looking at the young figure on the arena, said hurriedly. The ice sea went back to God, stopped thinking, and said: "rest assured, I know, as long as Yang Er can hold on a little bit, give Qin er a breath of time, that''s enough." Mrs. Bing sipped her lips and didn''t speak. Just looking at the ice sea step forward, he said: "well, the battle of Lingfeng sword adult has ended. Fortunately, our ice family won a game temporarily, and then the second one. Did you decide who will be on stage for the second game?" The king of the opposite road saw the appearance, did not hesitate, immediately jumped up to rush up, but the nine Xiao jade woman over there immediately took the hand, wanted to block him, so that she could get on the stage. Only to see the nine Xiao jade woman that the simple hand, a long red silk flying out, like a snake like entangled to the king of the opposite way. The great king of the opposite road has a ring of hands and does not know how terrible the power is. The wonderful red long silk is broken down and gasified in a moment, and then disappeared. "What?" The face of jiuxiao jade girl changed rapidly. But just as they fight, a shadow of illness enters the void and passes through them. All the people were shocked. Qi Qi looked to find that the evil monk had stood on the arena. "Mixed accounts!" "Bad monk, you should take advantage of us!" "It''s so terrible! You are mean! " The great energy is furious, one by one is angry. The evil monk was not angry at all, but he laughed and said, "don''t be angry with all the alms. I always like living in all the world. Later, the poor monk has got the magic weapon. I don''t know if the poor monk will be merciful and revive the people you want to revive!" When this was said, people were not happy at all, but they were particularly angry. If evil monks can do good, can they call them evil monks? "The old bald donkey dare to challenge us! Hum, I''ll call him look good later! " "Said the white haired father coldly. People are furious. If we don''t get over here, we can''t pull the evil monk off the arena. That would be a bad rule. They gave ice house excuses. When the ice family enlarged the matter a little, they would cancel the gambling convention immediately, so nobody dared to come around. The wood has become a boat. The scene was gradually quiet. People all looked at the center of the arena, and they were focused. "How can young master Yang get on this crazy monk A strong ICE family saw that the man who was on the stage was a crazy monk, and then he shouted angrily. "This crazy monk, crazy and crazy, is very evil. He must start to come and take care of it. If young master Yang does not fight, he will suffer great losses in his hands." A middle-aged man whispered. "Yes, if you change the emperor of the opposite way and the white haired old father, the other side will not take Yang master in the face of my ice house. But this crazy monk... That is different!""What do you do now?" "With the strength of young master Yang, I''m afraid it''s not the opponent of this crazy monk!" "I''m afraid it''s going to get worse!" The ice family whispered and worried. "Patriarch, will the competition continue?" The housekeeper came and asked carefully. "What if you don''t keep playing?" The sea of ice sank. The housekeeper opened his mouth and did not know how to answer. "The competition continues, the next thing I can do is watch yang''er play! "The ice sea hums. They stood on the Xuanjin arena. Yu Qilin stands on the edge of the challenge arena and becomes a statue. A restless soul was restless on the stage. "This young master of the ice family, you should act first." The evil monk squinted, took a wine gourd and poured a drink. He said with a smile, "I''m afraid I''ll miss you and kill you. Although the incompetent person is killed, no one cares, but you are still a member of the ice family. Today I come here to help all living beings, you still need the cooperation of the ice family. Don''t be too angry!" Bingyang didn''t say anything, let alone sword. He looked at the evil monk for a few eyes, and then walked toward the evil monk. The evil monk is careless. Ice sea is a little angry, people repeatedly drink: "Yang son, defense! Don''t attack at will But... The words of ice sea have no effect at all. Bingyang is marching forward! Does he really want to fight against the evil monk? A lot of people are scared! But just then... whoosh! The ice sun that goes to the evil monk suddenly disappears. "Well?" The evil monk was stupefied. When he reacted, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It''s Bingyang. How fast! Back up, monk. You''re scared. But the next second, a hand has been caught, directly pressed his neck, it will be hard to press the ground in the past. Boom! The huge Xuanjin challenge arena suddenly trembles, and a shocking force pattern explodes from the table www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1673 When the lines disappear, the ring stops shaking. The evil monk in the muddle circle just reacted. He hastened to urge the soul force, intending to resist, but as soon as he moved, he realized that something was wrong. This hand on the neck... Why is it so powerful? Is this guy really a genius of the iceberg? The evil monk was frightened and his brain was shaking. People were crazy driving force, but... It didn''t work. Since the power of the other side has suppressed the evil monk! At the same time, an iron fist has already exploded. Bang! The fist was like a mountain in the sky, with the power that could not be described by words, it hit his chest heavily. In an instant, the evil monk let out a big mouthful of blood, and his chest was directly pierced by the fist. The overwhelming power of the fist tore his body into cracks. In the blink of an eye, the famous evil monk became so miserable. All the people under the stage were in a daze. People were staring at the Xuanjin challenge arena, but they could not speak. Ice family here is stupefied, by the shock in front of the scene to completely shocked. "Hello, then... Is that master Bingyang?" "I... I don''t know..." "when did master Bingyang have such terrible power? Even... Even the evil monk... Was pressed on the ground by him... " " too terrible! " "What''s going on here?" The ice family''s lips trembled, and they were completely confused. Binghai is also completely stupefied at the moment. He looks at the challenge arena stupidly, but he can''t return to God for half a day. "Asshole!" At this time, an angry roar sounded from the ring. Just look at the evil monk''s body out of a lot of dark breath, these breath is gloomy and cold, such as nine you Yin wind, once born, it is like a fist, fiercely toward the ice sun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... after fighting for a while, the evil monk grasped the flaw of the other side and roared with his fist. Soon, the ice sun was blown away. The evil monk''s chest was full of blood, but he suddenly stood up, pulled off the black Buddhist beads on his neck, folded his hands, pinched out the Buddhist seal, closed his eyes, and quickly recited a strange Buddhist language. We can see that his whole body rippling with the dark breath quickly condenses together, and behind him, a huge and dark image of the Buddha appears. Bingyang adjusted his body, and his eyes under the mask were particularly cold. He stepped forward again and went to the evil monk. Although Bingyang didn''t launch any terrible soul skills, and even the soul power offered by his body was very thin, I don''t know why everyone under the stage looked at Bingyang at the moment, and his heart felt a throb that could not be expressed by words. It''s like the God who can kill the Buddha. "Don''t look down on the poor monk!" The evil monk suddenly opened his eyes, glared at Bingyang and made a roar. Then the huge Buddha hand came down from the sky and beat towards Bingyang fiercely. The huge Buddha''s palm fell from the sky, which shattered the void and even cracked the extremely solid Xuanjin arena, which was full of extinction momentum. "Ah?" There were shouts of surprise from below. Is it really human power that can take on such a terrible move? "Yang''er, be careful!" All of a sudden, Mrs. Bing yelled. Ice sea did not say a word, but the hands behind him were also sweating wildly at the moment. This move, Rao is he also dare not confidently accept. , but at this moment! The ice sun that was about to be covered by the Buddha''s palm suddenly disappeared. The evil monk''s pupil shrank, and he suddenly turned back to capture the figure of Bingyang. But he had just turned around, and a palm like an iron claw had penetrated his heart again like lightning. Pooh! The evil monk shivered and looked at the ice Yang in front of him. His eyes were full of amazement. Whew! Another strange noise came out. But when Bingyang raised his hand, a bloody heart appeared in his hand. In front of the evil monk''s chest, there was a big hole of terror and ferocity. His whole body trembled slightly, and he staggered backward. It seemed that he was not dead. He raised his hand tremblingly, and there were Buddhist seals in his palm. He leaned against the damaged part of his chest, as if he wanted to catch the power of the Buddhist seal to repair the injury. But the next second! Joo! Whew! A red light ran through his body and immediately smashed the cracked body. The evil monk broke open on the spot.And the red light hit the edge of the Xuanjin challenge arena and stopped. People fixed their eyes for a look, instantly scared scalp numbness, soul trembling. The red light is the heart of the evil monk! The ice sun... Killed it with the heart of the evil monk! Countless people tremble wildly. Have they ever seen such a terrible means? Have you ever heard that someone''s heart is just a few pieces of killing others? Seeing Bing Yang turn around, he looks at the white haired ancestor, the great king of the rebellious way, the master of the green Tongjian, and so on. He says, "who else is going to come to the stage? Come on Such a simple sentence, like a thousand pounds of weight, pressure on all people''s body. This time, people are not as active as before, but they are all silent... after all, no one knows what the strength of the people on the stage is... the ice family looked like a dream, and once thought they were dreaming! "What''s going on? Qin''er with divine power is seriously injured, but yang''er without divine power is so terrible? What''s the matter with this The ice sea looks at the ring and murmurs. Even though the strength of Lingfeng sword increases after it launches mad blood, Binghai believes that even if Lingfeng sword fights Bingyang with mad blood, it will certainly have no backhand power! After all, the evil monk was killed by Bingyang! The atmosphere of the scene suddenly changed. People look at it in a daze and don''t know what''s going on. Ice queen and Dumbo in the distance naturally saw all this. Deng Bo Na looked at the challenge arena for a long time, and people gasped: "I remember that the candidate for the replacement is master Bingyang, who is the most amazing evil genius of our ice family. His strength is especially terrible, and he is the best in the world. However, his performance today is so shocking! Is this the real strength of Bingyang? " "I''m afraid it has nothing to do with Bingyang." Ice Queen a bitter smile, eyes flashing deep luster. "Nothing to do with young master Yang?" "Miss, what do you mean by that?" dunbo said "It''s not interesting. You''ll soon find out." Queen ice said with a smile, but behind her smile, there is still a deep worry... can you really... Defeat these amazing powers? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1674 Bingyang''s strength completely shocked the four sides. No one expected that the genius of the iceberg would have such a terrible means. "What''s wrong with this? How deep is the ice family? Pour an ice Qin, and then come such a monster? This is the strength of the iceberg? " The king lost his voice. "It seems that this magic tool is not as easy to take as we think it is!" Nine cloud jade girl willow eyebrow upside down the road. "We all look down on ice house." Qingtong sword master murmured in a deep voice: "but anyway, the magic weapon has been put in front of me. Even if it is hard to get, I have to take it away today!" The voice of Qingtong sword master is full of strength and confidence. However, Qingtong sword master said heroic, but no one thought that Qingtong sword master could defeat the people in this arena. In the distance, the master of Jun''s family, Jun Bu Shi, has already closed all these into his sight. He was silent for a long time, and his eyes were full of fear. This fear is not from the monster genius on the challenge arena, but from the ice family. Although Bing family and Jun''s family have always been intermarriage and seemingly close to each other''s lovers, they both know that each other is not only their own brothers, but also their own enemies. If the other party becomes stronger, the apparent friendly relationship will change rapidly and become a master-slave relationship. Who is the Lord and who is the servant depends on who can take the lead in rising. You don''t want the ice family to have the power to suppress the jun family! But now, there is nothing he can do! Can only silently gaze at all this. Even in his mind, he had already figured out how to get the magic weapon. At present, the ice family is cheering and boiling. Mrs. Bing is also excited, nodding and laughing. People are shouting and excited for Bingyang''s powerful strength. But... The sea of ice is confused. I don''t know why, the ice Yang on the challenge arena always makes him feel strange, but he can''t tell where this strange strangeness comes from. Bing Yang stands on the challenge arena and stands quietly. This time, no one else rushed to the stage. In the past, people thought that the people on the challenge arena were only used to make up the numbers. However, now, the people who make up the numbers have already stood on the arena like gods to suppress the heroes. "Don''t you rush to get on the stage? Why not now? " Nine cloud jade girl cast eyes ice Yang, smile to say. Bing Yang glanced at her and murmured: "what I want to fight is the ice Qin with ice power, not this person. This person is not qualified to let me fight. If you want to fight, you can do it! Don''t mind me! " "Oh! FALSE! Don''t dare to say so! Why say, er, so grand? " Nine cloud jade girl disdains a smile. The big gentleman frowned again, but he was too lazy to pay attention to her. The king and the Jade Maiden of jiuxiao don''t fight against it, and the rest of the strong are still. Seeing the ice sea, I was very glad. If no one else, he will have an excuse to end the meeting ahead of time. Although Bingyang''s strength exceeded the expectations of all Bingyang''s family members, they didn''t want to stay for a long time. After all, bingqin was still seriously injured... however, at this time, a man suddenly jumped and flew into the competition platform. People were all stunned. When they looked up, they found that the man who jumped onto the arena was the master of Qingtong sword! "What? Is green with the sword master? " "Does he think he is an opponent of this man?" "The qualification and strength of Qingtong sword master can not be compared by ordinary people. He can''t really deal with him." People were whispering around. "Come on, Lord!" "The Lord will win!" The disciples of Qingtong sword sect were all shouting and excited. The rest of the crowd also took notice. Seeing Qingtong sword master raise his hand and pull out an ancient bronze sword from his waist, he said with no expression: "Qingtong sword master, come to test the icemaker Tianjiao!" "I advise you to leave the ice house early. You can''t peep at this magic weapon." Bingyang said coldly. "I didn''t expect that Tianjiao of the ice family is not only strong in strength, but also has such a big voice. In terms of seniority, I am of the same generation as Binghai clan leader. How dare you speak so rashly "Crazy talk?" Bing Yang said with no expression: "then, let me see what''s wonderful about your Qingtong sword technique!" "Arrogant!" Qingtong sword master was completely infuriated. He drank a little and pulled out his sword. The bronze sword immediately turned into a scam. This sword has no sense of astonishment and no sense of sharpness. If you look at it carefully, it is even plain! This is to return to the original state!How terrible! He is worthy of being the master of Qingtong sword. This sword is enough to show the degree of his ten thousand years'' hard cultivation of kendo. People see the thrill, but also indulge in it! It''s just. Bingyang did not fear, but the pace toward the back, deft to avoid this terrible blow. "Hide? Can you hide? " Green with sword master lenglengleng said, spin and step, once again kill will pass. The bronze long sword immediately exploded thousands of shadows, turned into a ferocious and huge mouth, and devoured the ice sun. But in a flash, the ice sun is actually a step more, people also draw thousands of shadow, sword hit, stab in the shadow, as if in the air, can not touch his entity. "All escaped?" Others were shocked. "What pace is this?" "How terrible!" The strong men on the opposite side of the great king yelled in succession. Binghai frowned tightly. Looking at the steps under Bingyang''s feet, he said in a deep voice: "this is not the footwork of our iceberg family! Where did yang''er learn it? " "It may be that yang''er got some adventure outside, so he learned such a wonderful step." Mrs. Bing said with a smile: "it seems that yang''er is really growing up. Even the master of green sword has not been able to take advantage of him. With this person in, my ice family will be free from worry." "Don''t rush to talk before it turns out!" The sea of ice sank. However, although Bingyang skillfully dodges the shadow of Qingtong sword master, but Qingtong sword master is a overlord on earth. How can this be the only way? Only to see him howl, all over a green awn. "Datong magic skill!" Whoa! The green grass splashed. The halo spreads around, covering the whole arena in an instant. However, the soul power floating on the challenge arena melted in this halo and finally became the sword spirit of Qingtong sword master. "What?" There were a lot of people below. "This is the famous unique skill of Qingtong sword master!" There''s a big cool channel. "It''s said that Qingtong sword master can easily turn anyone''s soul power into his own sword spirit, which is very terrible. With this strange and mysterious move, he often kills people and suppresses the heroes from all directions. Only in this way can he achieve his reputation as a sword master!" The old man with white hair said in a deep voice. When people heard it, they were frightened one by one. The ice family, in particular, are all breathing tight and staring at the stage. Is bing Yang still able to hold on to such a horrible move? Sure enough! The master of Qingtong sword is beginning to gain power. When the green light dissipates, the soul power of Bingyang can no longer be found in the whole Xuanjin arena. All the soul power has condensed into the sword meaning of Qingtong sword master, which can be called as against the heaven! He raised his hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... all the sword meanings have been transformed into a terrible sword, which fills the arena and revolves around it wildly. They are all pervasive, whirling around the world of the challenge arena, and their shocking power has shocked countless souls on the edge of the challenge arena. In the twinkling of an eye, Xuanjin arena has been covered by a terrible sword storm. The scene was dark, and the ghosts and gods were shocked, as if the end of the world was coming. Such a terrible blow, I''m afraid the gods will fall! "Although you have some talent, you have defeated the evil monk, but the sword master is not a waste like the evil monk! Let''s show you my Qingcheng sword idea As soon as the voice falls, the green sword master roars again. All of a sudden, all the air swords exploded and whirled, one by one like locusts. They bombarded Qin Feng wildly. "Yang''er!" Mrs. Bing cried out. "Give up!" The sea of ice hissed. He didn''t want his nephew to fall after his daughter was injured. Once the monster genius of ice family is lost, the loss will be incalculable! Compared with the magic weapon, Binghai is more concerned about Bingyang now! After all, though precious, there are still channels to obtain them. However, the ice sun never subsided. In the face of the attack of terror, he was calm. His eyes under the mask were indifferent, only indifferent. As if the innumerable sword intentions that attacked him were not meant to kill him... the master of Qingtong sword caught Bing Yang''s state at the moment, and immediately his eyes showed confusion. Combined with the previous variety, ice sea felt that he was standing on the stage of a stranger. At this time, Bingyang pulled out his sword. He raised his hand and slowly drew out the sword which was pinned to his waist. But when the sword came out, everyone was shocked.It''s just an ordinary iron sword. What''s going on? With the strength of Bingyang, how can the status of Bingyang be reduced to? How could his weapons be so inferior? However, Qingtong sword master stares at it several times to make sure that he is not wrong. What Bingyang is holding in his hand is really a piece of broken iron. I''m afraid that the weapons of any sword holder in Qingtong sword sect are better than those of Bingyang. However, no one knows that the sword in Bing Yang''s hand was actually snatched by him... What does he want to do with it? People are confused. However, Bing Yang raised his hand and gazed at the attacking sword Qi. His eyes suddenly rose. The man rushed over and was actually carrying his sword and chopping. The scene is boiling again. Qingtong sword master was greatly shocked. "Is it possible that he wants to stop my sword moves with that broken iron?" This is just a dream! But then. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! ... you can watch the ice Yang dance sword and cut it lightly. The dense attack of sword Qi was actually chopped by him, and none of the sword Qi could get close to his body. All of a sudden, the sword is green. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1675 Bingyang''s swordsmanship is amazing to everyone. People are staring at the sword light on the challenge arena. Their mouths are so huge that they can''t understand it. "What''s the matter?" "This... It''s just like flowing water and clouds!" "Has the ice family ever had such terrible swordsmanship?" "No! This is definitely not the strength of the ice family, this is mostly the magic weapon of the ice family! It must be! " People screamed. Many people have begun to doubt the truth of all this. You know, as a treasure family, ice family has unlimited possibilities. No one knows how many treasures they have hidden in their hands, and no one knows whether this person is using some magic weapon to increase his strength. But in any case, the present situation is unacceptable. Especially the master of Qingtong sword. He gaped at all this, once thought he was wrong. That terrible sword spirit, unexpectedly... All was crushed by the evil genius of the ice family in front of him?? What kind of terrible speed and reaction power does this need? "What''s going on? You... Who are you from the ice family? " The trembling cry of Qingtong sword master. "He is the ancestor of the ice family!" At this time, the next big energy shrieked. As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. "What? The ancestor of the ice family "Good! Binghai, did you let the ice family come up to fight us? How mean you are "No one of us would be an opponent if the ice family''s ancestors did it! This is a trap, the so-called gambling game! It''s just a trick meeting! " "Bingjia, give us an explanation!" "If you don''t give us an account, we will never give up!" Exclaimed the great powers. The disciples around also responded, one by one joined in the support and denounced the ice family. Ice sea''s face changed. And the green sword master on the challenge arena also took the opportunity to retreat to the edge of the challenge arena, no longer in a hurry to attack this person, but sneered: "the elder of the ice family? If so, then you ice home is really won! This competition is meaningless! " "How can you talk nonsense?" Ice sea angry, immediately rushed up, cold way: "this person is not my ice family ancestor, he is my younger generation!! You have no evidence. Don''t make a wild guess "If he is not the ancestor of the ice family, why should he wear a mask?" The man asked. "These are just some measures my iceberg has done to protect genius!" "Measures? Funny, it is clear that your ice family is deliberately doing it in order to cover up the identity of its ancestor! If you say that he is not the ancestor of the iceberg family, then you can ask him to take off his mask, and we can detect whether he is camouflaged or not by using face recognition technique! If he is not the ancestor of the ice family, we have nothing to say! " As soon as this word fell, ice sea''s face changed greatly. "Yan Jun, what do you mean? Take off the mask? Is not my younger generation''s identity exposed? " The ice sea gnaws its teeth. If you let Bingyang take off his mask, the consequences will be unimaginable. When Bingyang leaves Bingyang''s home, he will be attacked by the most powerful immediately! Never take off the mask. Otherwise, Bingyang will die. "What? Is the ice master guilty? Dare not take it off? " That called Yan Jun''s great ability sneered. "You..." the sea of ice is very angry. "Master Bing, I think what Yan Jun said is very reasonable. Let him take off his mask, otherwise, even if we win the game, it will be meaningless!" "But my ice house is not a place where you can indulge your indulgence!" Binghai said coldly: "if you believe this son''s identity, then continue to fight. If you don''t believe it, please leave immediately. I don''t have so much leisure to argue with you here! Please wait for me Having said that, ice sea a shake off, is obviously not intended to give these people an account. All the strong men frowned and said nothing. In fact, they believe that this man is not the ancestor of the ice family. If it was that person, would the master of Qingtong sword still hold on till now? I''m afraid I''ll have died at the hands of that one. The reason why they stigmatized the masked young man as the ancestor of the ice family was just to find a reason to make trouble to the ice sea. It''s a pity that the ice sea is not cheated at all! "So, are you still fighting?" At this time, Bingyang again uttered his voice. "I don''t duel with the cover up rat!" Qingtong sword master light road. "So you are afraid?" Bingyang opens his mouth. "If you take off your mask, I''ll fight with you. The rats who hide their heads and tails are not qualified to compete with me!" Green with the sword master frowned and drank. "Asshole!" "They are so vicious"Look at this, these guys are going to attack our iceberg!" "Patriarch, what should we do?" The people of the ice family yelled at each other. The ice sea bit his teeth, and the man lowered his voice: "ignore it, but everyone listen, prepare for a war. If these people dare to make a challenge, they will kill them. No matter who they are, they will be killed!" "Yes The ice family nodded in succession. But at this time, the ice sun standing on the challenge arena suddenly opened. "Since you want me to take off the mask... Well, I''ll take it off!" All the people are stupid. "Yang''er, are you... Are you crazy?" The ice sea lost its voice. "It doesn''t matter, isn''t it a mask? I don''t feel comfortable with it! " Ice Yang face expressionless said, people raised their hands, toward the face to touch. "No The ice queen here almost cried out. But it''s useless. Because Bingyang has taken off the mask. In an instant, a beautiful face was exposed in the eyes of all. The ice family also looked at it in a hurry. However... That face is still the face of ice Yang, no change at all. Ice queen was fooled on the spot. Ice sea also hastened to look at that face, when see that it is his familiar face, the person is mercilessly relieved, but also frightened. "Are you Bing?" Someone has recognized Bing Yang''s identity. "What''s the matter? Bingyang, how can you get on the stage "I remember Bingyang''s strength is not so strong! How did this happen? " Many people called out. However, the ice sea also wants to ask. But now it''s useless. "It''s Bingyang. It seems that the ice family used some unique secret method for Bingyang, which made his strength so terrible!" "Sword master, don''t be polite. Go ahead. This son must have used medicine to improve his strength. Don''t be afraid. You can get rid of it!" "Good!" Green with the sword master nodded, the fear in his eyes has also disappeared. People are extremely afraid of the unknown. However, when people begin to know the unknown, their fear and awe will disappear without a trace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1676 Calvin, not to mention today, but to make up for it tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1677 Many powerful words forced Bing yang to show his identity, which also made the situation of Bing family particularly unfavorable. Such a genius is exposed to the eyes of the heroes, which is almost equivalent to fresh meat in the eyes of hungry wolves! Ice sea silently looking at ice Yang, face is full of helplessness and sigh. This time, he finally realized the ice home''s situation. Although the ice family, as a treasure family, has a lot of energy, but if it takes out some kind of supernatural object and attracts enough powers, the scene will no longer be under the control of the ice family. After all, the ice sea is too greedy! If the previous conference, ice said one, who dares to say two? Who is not a yes man? But this time it''s different! These great powers are eager to revive their loved ones. They have a crazy yearning for the dead. Take Ling Feng Jian for example. He can fight for the drunken jade sword, even if he is dead. Now, that''s how it is. The sea of ice is wrong! Many great powers have given up their old scruples. They would have gotten it without breaking their hands. "Master, if you go on like this, young master Bingyang will be in trouble." The housekeeper approached and said solemnly. Ice sea frowned tightly, his face was cold, and he said in a deep voice: "if things really develop to an irreparable step, keep yang''er!" Speaking of this, the ice sea looks at the ice Qin over there. With a big recovery, bingqin''s injury is much better, but it is still impossible to fight again. We can only take a step and see a step. The sea of ice gritted its teeth. After Bing Yang''s identity became clear, the strong people no longer had any fear of him. In their opinion, the reason why Bingyang is so powerful must be due to the blessing of magic weapons and pills. However, they have more than 100 ways to deal with this method of relying on external blessing. I only saw Qingtong sword master waving his long sword. The seemingly heavy green sword trembled on its own. The sword swayed gently, setting off a ripple. When the ripples were released towards the ice sun, the void trembled, and an inexplicable emptiness began to cover the ice sun, suppressing any trace of soul power all over his body. "If you use magic weapons and pills to increase your own strength, you just need to force this power away from him. Because it is supported by external forces, there is a gap between this power and your own body!" Green with the sword master Ning eyes smile: "see I cut it with the sword, break his whole body of magic power!" At the moment of his voice falling to the ground, Qingtong sword master has already killed him. His sword seems to melt into the void and disappear completely. Bing Yang raises his hand and releases a lot of sword Qi, intending to tear up the suppression of Qingtong sword master. But it didn''t work. No matter how fierce Bing Yang''s moves are, it''s hard to break the suppression at this moment. At this time, Qingtong sword master is quietly close to Bingyang. Bing Yang raised his hand and blasted towards it. Bang! The body of Qingtong sword master is broken by Bingyang on the spot. The ice family''s heart is happy, many people can''t help but shout out. But the next second, they found something wrong! But he saw that the broken master of Qingtong sword was like a broken scrap of iron, which was scattered all around, and there was not a drop of blood spilling over. "It''s a separate body?" Mrs. Bing breathed and trembled. "It''s not just a separation." The ice sea sank. As soon as this word falls, many people''s brains tremble. It''s not just a separation? What else could that be? Suddenly! The body of the broken Qingtong sword master rotates inexplicably. They seem to be attracted by something. They shake around the ice sun crazily. With the continuous rotation, a large number of wonderful sword patterns have been released. It turns out that the broken pieces of Qingtong sword master have become sharp blades. At the moment, the sharp bronze sword is all around! How terrible! Is this the power of Qingtong sword master? Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! ... these bronze swords are particularly fast and fierce. Every sword can be cut on Bingyang precisely. No matter how the ice Yang drives the sword, it can''t resist the sword. Soon, Bing Yang''s body appeared a lot of sword marks. A little blood also trickled out along the sword mark. In a moment''s Kung Fu, Bingyang becomes a bloody man directly, and is completely suppressed by the master of Qingtong sword! But this is not the most terrible, the most lethal is the breath of ice Yang, which drops rapidly under the countless blades. His strength is being weakened! This is the real weakening! Every time he cuts the sword, the power he increases with pills and magic weapons will be cut off.After more than ten swords coming down, the breath of ice Yang is totally different from that before! "No Seeing this scene, Mrs. Bing sent out a sad cry, and then fainted directly. "Yang''er, admit defeat quickly! Come back The sea of ice is so urgent that it will rush up. But at this time, there''s a big king and nine cloud jade girl and other people are immediately blocked under the ice sea. "Chief Bing, the battle is not over. What do you want to do?" Against the way, the great king sank. "Let''s give up! Take the magic instrument The sea of ice screamed. But how can everyone agree? What they want is Bingyang death! "Ice clan leader, before the game is over, you are eager to admit defeat? What is this? What''s more, Bingyang himself didn''t admit defeat. You can''t replace Bingyang, otherwise it''s too much fun? " "There are national laws and family rules. Although this competition is held by you, we still have to abide by the rules of competition. Before the end of the competition, we think it''s best for no one to intervene. Otherwise, don''t you play tricks on us in this gambling game, clan chief Bing?" Nine cloud jade girl also opened a cavity, her eyes dew to ponder, cover lips and smile. White haired ancestors and others have also cast their eyes, although silent, but the meaning is clear. The ice sea looks incomparably cold. These people are no longer concerned about whether or not they can get the magic weapon. Anyway, the magic weapon is here and can''t run away. Now they hope that Bingyang, the terrible genius, will die. In that way, they will have one less disaster! "Asshole!" The ice sea was furious, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. "This is the land of ice home. You are not allowed to wait!" Voice down, the ice sea will order to let ice strong people involved in the event. All the heroes are not polite. They all come forward one by one, staring at everything of the ice family coldly. But at this critical moment... bang! A hot halo suddenly fell from the sky, followed by a flash of lightning. Lightning burst, like thunder in the ear tear. All the powers were startled. People subconsciously look at the lightning, but see the lightning with amazing speed to split the ice sun. To be exact, it is the green sword master who cleaves to Bingyang! Bang! The master of Qingtong sword was hit by lightning. In the void, his shadow fell out on the spot, and the sword shadow surrounding Bingyang also disappeared in an instant. What lightning is this? Is this Bing Yang''s technique? Why is it so accurate? And is power so horrible? How could he break the move of Qingtong sword master on the spot? People''s eyes are wide open. They are all incredible. Bing Yang was relieved, but he didn''t dare to be slack. He immediately struck a hand knife, and the fierce sword spirit attached to his arm, as if to split the sky. The master of Qingtong sword, who was paralyzed by electric current, was shocked and immediately roared: "nine life Jue Jian!" Whoosh! A slender sword flew out of his chest and blocked the hand knife. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out again. I saw that the dazzling sword was broken on the spot, and the hand knife was heavily cut in the chest of Qingtong sword master. Whew! His chest was torn on the spot, a terrible sword mark appeared. Qingtong sword master was immediately blasted out. "What?" All the heroes in the four directions were shocked. So the situation was reversed! Qingtong sword master, who had just crushed Bingyang, has come to such a miserable end! Countless people can''t accept it. "Lord Qingtong! Are you ok? " The old man with white hair sank. "I... I''m ok!" Qingtong sword master covered his chest, wiped off the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and stared at Bing Yang Dao coldly. "This son has already been cut off by you? Why are you so tough? " Asked the great power. "Nothing." Qingtong sword master lenglengleng said: "maybe I cut not clean enough! But the next round won''t give him another chance. " After that, the master of Qingtong''s sword leaped into the air, and the bronze sword split by lightning reappeared in his palm. As soon as the later generations stepped forward, they would move forward. But at this time, Bingyang suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed at his waist. That''s Bingyang''s sword. Although Bingyang''s Sabre grade is not vulgar, for people like Qingtong sword master, his sword is almost the same as ordinary sword, but the sharpness in his eyes is not comparable to that of Qingtong sword master. "You don''t have a chance!" Ice Yang light mouth."Well?" Qingtong sword master glanced at Bingyang and disdained coldly: "you are just Li Zi. Dare you pull out your sword in front of me? Do you deserve it The voice fell, and the green sword master burst forward again. At the moment of his impact, the endless shadow of the sword was like a tornado. In an instant, the sky and the earth were desolate, the sun and the moon were dark, and the Xiaoxiao sword spirit filled the world. It''s like the ancient giant swaying the world crazily. Endless destruction in everyone''s heart! "Yang''er!" The sea of ice screamed. Mrs. Bing, who just woke up, fainted again. The ice queen in the distance tightly covered her small mouth and looked at it stupidly. Around the crowd is a cry of surprise. This blow is enough to destroy the samsara and cut six ways! How can the ice sun be blocked? But at this time... bang! Bing Yang pulls out his sword. A sword rises and a sword falls! The sun and the moon are born. The sword is intended to be smashed at the moment when it flies out of the body, and immediately converges into a torrent of annihilation and surges forward. Roar! The power of abstruse essence erupts! Everything is covered. All of a sudden, all the green sword master''s sword sense was torn. All the destructive forces have been wiped out. Everything, including Qingtong sword master, was annihilated. "No way!" Br > , after the same sword, the sword of the big green desert disappeared again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1678 In front of the scene, let the world completely shocked. People are staring at the ice Yang on the challenge arena. They are shocked and speechless. Qing Tong sword master... So dead? If one sword goes down, even people and swords will die out! Is this something that people can do? Is this still a picture that ordinary souls can understand? At the scene, all the great powers breathed, their scalp became numb, and their terror reached the extreme. Ice sea is stupid. I''m afraid the power of this sword can''t even reach him! What''s going on? Why did Bingyang become so powerful? Did he get any adventures? I''m afraid bingqin can''t have such terrible destructive power even if it''s added with ice power! Binghai was staring at the challenge arena, and his brain was blank. He even thought that what everyone said was true. His ancestors really came out, and they changed into Bingyang to fight here! But my grandfather has closed down again, and he can''t be here. After the sword fell, there was silence. No one spoke, and even people''s breathing became sluggish. Countless eyes are looking at the Xuanjin arena, which is hard to move away. To the extreme of the scene! "What? Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you come to the stage yet? Don''t you want to inject magic weapons? Don''t you... Want to kill me? Now is the opportunity. Why not take advantage of it? " Bing Yang looked at the dull crowd indifferently and opened his mouth again. Only then did people come to their senses, and when they heard what they said, they said nothing. I''m kidding. Even the master of Qingtong sword has been killed by one sword. It can be seen that his strength is extraordinary. Who dares to challenge easily? This is by no means the ice Yang they know! "Go against the way, Lord!" Bing Yang looked at it and said coldly, "don''t you fight?" "I... I..." the King opened his mouth and turned his head to the side. "I''d better give the opportunity to other people." "If you can''t beat, you can''t. why do you want to face so hard?" Nine cloud jade girl smile way, and then toward ice Yang throw a wink, smile way: "Bingyang childe is serious, I admire, you don''t have to ask me whether to fight, I''m not your opponent, I give up!" The king''s face became pigliver on the spot. Bing Yang nodded, his eyes shifted, looking at the white haired ancestor and opened his mouth: "what about you?" The old man with white hair was silent for a while. He hugged his fist and didn''t come to the stage. The rest of the soul can see the situation, all color change. Nobody on stage? The whole scene is so powerful that it is awed by the scene that Bing Yang cuts down Qingtong sword master! "Good!" The ice family sent out joyful shouts, people danced and excited. "Long live young master Yang!" "Young master Yang is mighty!" "Ha ha ha, I have a young master in the ice family, so I can climb to the top! To deter the world "I''m lucky! Good luck The ice family was so excited that even the old people of the ice family were so excited that they knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the sky. The sea of ice is a little hard to understand. He really didn''t understand what kind of adventure Bingyang got. Such a strong strength, such a profound mentality... Is this really Bing Yang? The doubts in the ice sea are growing stronger and stronger. He killed the evil monk and the green sword master one after another. The method of Bingyang has made no one dare to attack. When Bing Yang''s roll call challenge was rejected, people already knew that there was no need to continue this gambling game. Ice family won! Win so thoroughly! Although many people are envious, they have to accept this reality. "Almost!" An old man of the ice family said with a smile: "patriarch, the meeting can end. Let''s go back quickly and celebrate for young master Yang! After today, Mr. Yang must be famous in all directions! The momentum of my iceberg family will reach an incredible height "Good!" Although perplexed, Binghai is still very happy in his heart. He will be on the stage when he steps forward. But at this time, a figure suddenly jumped onto the arena, and then began to drink. "Wait! I will fight him The scene was quiet for a moment. Everyone looked at the man in unison. But he saw a rather young man standing on the ring. The man has short hair, wears a brown sword suit, and holds a sword which is not so powerful. His breath is not strong enough, even if he has no real heaven. Seeing this, people are all dumbfounded. "Where did this come from?""He didn''t even reach the real heaven, did he? How dare you get on the stage? Is he crazy? " "Why should such a despicable person come to the stage? Can he have a treasure equal to the magic weapon? " "Get out of here!" All kinds of sarcastic voices came from all around, and even the king could not help shouting and scolding. After all, he didn''t dare to appear on the stage, but let a person with such inferior strength take the stage. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to hit him in the face? The sea of ice frowns, although the heart is also angry and smile, but there are doubts. He glanced at the man and said, "who are you?" "Let''s go and fix one!" "Loose repair?" "Do you know what you are doing? Tianjiao of our iceberg family is the existence of Lianxie monk and Qingtong sword master. Why do you fight him? " "What? Are you afraid to let me in? " Asked the man. "Joke, you don''t even have a real world of rubbish, how big a tone? We young master Yang killed you. I''m afraid we don''t even have to use your fingers! " A strong iceberg hummed. "In that case, I should be qualified to be on stage?" Man way. "It depends on what level of treasure you can take out. If the level of magic weapon is not enough, we can refuse your request to stage." The ice sea said expressionless. The man smiles, palms up, and then flip. Whoosh! A round of jade like a bright moon appeared in his palm. In an instant, the four sides of the group Qi Qi looked at the jade like the moon. Everyone''s face froze. "Is that... Moon stone?" The voice spread. "This son has even the moon stone?" The eyes of the four powerful powers are all straight. Rao is the ice sea also revealed incredible. "Should this be enough?" The man said. The bright moon stone is an indispensable treasure for forging the supreme divine weapon. It is said that every ten thousand years, a stone will fall from the bright moon in the sky. Generally, the stone dropped will be smaller than that of the finger. It is far from enough to forge the magic weapon. However, the stone taken out by this person is the size of a pebble. This is the moon stone that has gathered for hundreds of thousands of years at least! It''s absolutely enough to use this game as a magic weapon. The ice sea stares at the bright moon stone for a while. Greedy appears in her eyes, and she whispers: "yes!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1679 Hearing the words of the ice sea, several old people of the ice family were a little anxious. "Master, no! Although he is poor in strength, he is not blind. He should have seen the end of the evil monk and the green sword master before! His strength is so poor, but he dares to step on the stage. I''m afraid he has something to rely on. Since he is a loose repair man and his origin is unknown, we can find an excuse to throw him out. There is no need to fight any more! " An old man with a bald head and a long beard hugged his fist in a hurry. "Yes, my master, there are too many accidents in this gambling meeting, which is beyond the control of our ice family. Young master Yang has great strength. Our ice family has won the great fortune, and just now we can finish the game perfectly. Why should we make extra efforts Another person tried to persuade him. There was a sound coming from the ice sea. "Our family yang''er is so capable, why fear him? What''s more, if you can get it, it''s very important for my ice family. Can''t you just watch the moon stone slip away from your eyes? " This sound falls, people look to, just discover is faint ice madam opened a mouth. She has woken up and saw the ice sun suppressing the heroes like a God. Her face, which was scared white before, was full of excitement and excitement. "Madame, don''t be seduced by the small profits in front of you." The old man was very bitter. "Pedantic!" Mrs. Bing didn''t listen at all. Instead, she hummed coldly: "this man''s soul is poor. Yang''er''s means are all in the sky. Killing him is like pinching an ant. What''s more, the moon stone is not a small profit. Why? Don''t you believe in yang''er''s methods? " "This... This..." the old man was speechless. The ice sea hesitated and said faintly: "madam, Gu Bo is also considering my ice family. Don''t say so. As for whether to fight or not, we''d better see what yang''er says." As soon as this word fell, no one objected to it. Looking at the ice sea, he said, "yang''er, you should not be afraid of this man''s words?" Bingyang heard the sound, looked at the ice sea, and then nodded. Ice sea immediately laughed and said, "in this case, then, you have to fight again!" "Good!" Ice Yang light way, and then pull out the sword, facing the man. Hearing this, the old man''s face changed slightly: "patriarch, are you asking?" This is to fight Bingyang again! "Don''t worry, GuBo." Binghai said with a smile: "even if yang''er really has any accident, and qin''er, qin''er has recovered a lot. If that person wants to take away the utensils, at least he has to defeat qin''er. If we don''t fight, don''t all the heroes have to laugh at my iceberg family for being afraid of a loose repair? " "But if the other party directly... Directly defeated Mr. Yang, how could miss Qin be on the stage immediately?" The old man hesitated, or worried. "Defeated young master Yang immediately?" Binghai was not happy at last. He said coldly: "yang''er has killed two great powers, even if he is weird, he can''t surpass yang''er for a day and a half, and qin''er can still win easily even if he is injured. What''s the fear What is it? This war, my iceberg is sure to win As soon as the old man heard it, he opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything. He knew that the ice sea had made up his mind! It''s no use persuading anyone! The man came forward with his sword and clasped his fist toward Bingyang. Ice Yang light way: "you can make a move!" "Take it then." The man drank, a glimmer of sharpness flashed in his eyes, and suddenly pulled out his sword and stabbed at Bingyang. The sword was swift and ferocious. But... Compared with the previous evil monk and Qingtong sword master, there is too much difference. This move has no effect on Bingyang. Many people who still have expectations for this man are sighing. This kind of means, how can be defeated ice Yang? Ice sea also laughed, light way: "how? Gu Bo, do you see that? Such a lowly and despicable person will only end up like Qingtong sword master! " Gu Bo didn''t say anything, just looked at the challenge arena. But the next second... Pooh! That seemingly not outstanding sword, actually directly stabbed on Bing Yang''s body. Then, Bingyang fell to the ground on the spot and did not get up. The war ended with just one sword. Bing Yang didn''t even fight! The scene was quiet. Everyone in the ice family is stupid. The powerful heroes were staring, but they couldn''t return to God for a long time. They stare at Bing Yang. Ten breath! Twenty! Thirty! But... He didn''t get up. Bing Yang... Failed? People''s silly thoughts. "I won!"The man put his sword away and said to the ice sea without expression. The ice sea opened its mouth. After half a day, I can''t get over it! "Yang''er, what''s the matter with you?" The ice lady on this side hastened to call out. Can... Bing Yang. Did not pay attention to him, the whole person lies on the ground motionless! "This... This... This... This... This... This... This is impossible!" Many of the ice family''s strong men stuttered, and some even yelled. "How could Mr. Yang lose?" "Isn''t that sword very easy to hide? What''s wrong with this People have no idea what happened. "What? Don''t you admit that I won Bing Yang? " Seeing that Binghai didn''t answer, the man stepped forward, put his sword against Bingyang''s neck, and said, "do you want me to cut off his head before you believe I won?" "No, no, no, no!" The ice sea was full of excitement, and suddenly jumped up and yelled: "you won! You win! Please don''t hurt Bingyang "Good, let bingqin come on stage! When I''ve finished the battle, the magic weapon will be mine Men sink. Hearing the sound of the ice sea, his face changed incomparably. Ice Qin on stage? Although bingqin has been treated by the array, her fighting power can''t be recovered for a while. What she hurt is the internal organs and Qi vessels. Now she is forced to play. Once Qi is stimulated, people will suffer internal injuries! I''m afraid that before it''s opened, people will fall on their own. This time I was really said by Gu Bo! Bingyang was defeated in a short time! How did things develop like this? The sea of ice hesitated. He clenched his teeth and frowned. However, the great powers here seem to have seen something, and one by one they yelled: "chief Bing, why do you hesitate? Don''t you send the ice harp to the stage "Are you procrastinating?" "Isn''t that good? If so, I''m afraid no one will come to Bingjia''s gambling convention in the future People said in a rush. Every big energy''s eyes have already rippled with fun and smile. Hearing these words, the ice sea looked at the great powers and saw the strange eyes in their eyes. The ice sea was slightly stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something. Suddenly, he looked at Bing Yang lying on the stage. He lost his voice and said, "yang''er... You..." this fell to the ground. Bingyang''s body actually moved, and later generations slowly got up and stood on the challenge arena as if nothing had happened. Ice family is completely petrified. "Clan chief, it''s time for bingqin to come on stage now!" Bingyang said without expression. When people heard the sound, they all turned pale. It turns out that Bing Yang and this free practice are together. He was deliberately defeated by this man! He planned it all! His purpose is to get the magic weapon! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1680 Bingyang''s actions make the ice family completely at a loss. They are staring at the ice Yang, the brain is blank, for a long time can not accept all this. Mrs. Bing is obviously still in a state of confusion. The smile on her face was a little bit frozen, staring at Bingyang, spinning and squeezing her smile, she said, "yang''er, what are you doing? are you all right? Did that sword not hurt you? Are you still going to fight? Come on, yang''er, kill that boy! You go ahead and tell everyone you are invincible! Come on Mrs. Bing''s voice is a little urgent. But. Bingyang is motionless, but stands side by side with that person, indifferent to gaze at the people of the ice family below. Seeing this, Mrs. Bing''s face has become very ugly. "If you don''t admit defeat or send bingqin, then it means that the ice family has lost! The magic instrument! It belongs to this man! " This sentence, already thoroughly surface ice Yang''s position! "Asshole!" The ice sea can''t help it any more. The man roared and pointed to Bingyang and roared: "yang''er, are you crazy? How dare you betray your family for the sake of magic weapon? " "Betrayed, so what?" Bingyang has no expression. "Then you won''t succeed!" The sea of ice roared, and his scalp was almost cracked. But when he said this, the king of the rebellious road hummed: "chief Bing, one yard returns to one yard! Bingyang betrays your ice family. It''s your ice family''s business. Now Bingyang is defeated, and this person wins. According to the rules, please send miss bingqin immediately. Otherwise, you will automatically admit defeat. If you don''t recognize it, you will destroy the rules! The ice family tampered with the rules of the gambling Convention without authorization. Clan chief Bing, if this is spread out, I''m afraid there will be no next gambling convention, right? I''m afraid that the reputation accumulated by the icemaker for many years will be destroyed. Is this what you want to see? " Nine cloud jade female cover lip to say with smile. Although she said briskly, but fell in the ice sea heart, but incomparably heavy. Yeah. The meeting is not over yet. Although Bingyang betrayed the Bing family, it has nothing to do with the meeting. After all, everyone saw that he was defeated by the loose repairer. As for whether Bingyang was intentional, it was their business. "Ten breaths. If you don''t come to the stage within ten breaths, we will think that the ice family has voluntarily given up the right to participate in the ice Qin. According to the rules, the magic weapon of the spirit injection will belong to this adult." At this time, the white haired grandfather opened his mouth. The voice is not loud, but it gives a heavy blow to the ice sea. Ice sea did not say a word, his face was heavy. Mrs. Bing is tottering, as if she is going to faint again. Bing Qin, sitting in the array, looked at Bing Yang on the challenge arena in dismay, and whispered: "brother Yang, why are you doing this?" Bingyang looks at bingqin silently, without a word, but the eyes of the sword twinkle with a trace of cold light. Br > , she felt a chill in her eyes. What''s going on? Why does brother Yang show such eyes to me? Bingqin''s heart shudders. The atmosphere at the scene froze again. People are staring at the ice sea, or sneer, or shake their heads, look different. At this time, the old man suddenly came forward. "Patriarch!" "Gu Bo, the matter has come to this point. You don''t need to say more. I didn''t listen to you! I was wrong... "The ice sea clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. "No, patriarch. I don''t want to blame the patriarch." Gu Bo shook his head and said, "it''s useless to say more. What we have to do is to find a way to quickly save all this." "Save? How to save it? These brave and powerful people are eager to see our ice family''s jokes! " The sea of ice is cold. "Is it so simple to read jokes?" Gu Bo shook his head again: "I''m afraid not. They are not only to laugh at our ice family, but also to inject magic weapons." "Oh?" "What do you mean by that?" he said "Don''t the patriarch understand?" Gu Bo said with a faint smile: "the reason why these powerful men of the potential clan support that monk sanxiu and young master Yang so much is that they hope that they can bring the spirit injection magic tools out of our ice family. After all, the spirit injection magic tools are in their hands, but they are far better than in our ice family. Our ice family is so strong that our ancestors are more frightened. How dare they make a mistake? But if it falls into the hands of that monk, the situation will be different... I''m afraid that the monk just left here, they will stretch out their claws and teeth to seize the magic weapon! " As soon as the ice sea''s eyes lit up, he immediately showed a color of joy: "Gu Bo, what do you mean..." "give it to them!" Gu Bo lowered his voice and said, "if they want it, give it to him! Let them take it. When they get out of our icehouse, they will surely fight. Then... We can take advantage of the profits by looking for a name at will! Recycle the magic weapon! Isn''t that better? " As soon as the words fell, the sea of ice suddenly rose.Yeah. The purpose of these guys is still to inject magic weapons. They want, give, so many powers, how can they watch such a young and weak existence that can''t win by tricks to take away the magic weapons? They will do it! And the final result is bound to evolve into a fight! Binghai took a deep breath, looked at his many heroes, and said in a deep voice: "this is the matter. I have nothing to say. Qin''er can''t fight any more, otherwise she will die. So, I declare that the winner is this monk." The voice falls, the ice sea nods to the person nearby. Someone else immediately reactivates the unicorn on the stage. With the announcement of the ice sea, all the people on the scene were breathing tight. "How can the ice sea promise to be so happy?" Nine cloud jade girl secretly frowns. "It seems that he finally understands our intention. He knows that he can''t hold the magic weapon, so he intends to throw it to us and let us fight against each other. Then he will sit in the fisherman''s house again!" The old man with white hair said. "It''s a pity that we won''t give him a chance!" The king of the rebellious road hums coldly. Bing Yang looks at the unicorn silently. And sanxiu also went to the Kirin. The unicorn roared a few times, went to the center of Xuanjin arena, roared, and spit out a bright pearl. That''s the energy stone. Countless people are breathing tight. "As for the back parts, we''ll get them right away. Please wait a moment." The sea of ice said to the monk. "No need." At this time, Bing Yang on the challenge arena suddenly opened his mouth. "Well?" The sea of ice was slightly stunned. However, Bing Yang looked at him silently and said without expression: "you don''t have the remaining parts of the magic instrument. Where can you get it to me?" The words fell to the ground, and the ice family turned pale. The sea of ice is also terrified to lose color. Before people can open it, they can only see the ring of storage on his waist waved by Bingyang, and a shining sword appears. "That sword... Is not good!" The strong people of the ice family were shocked, and they all reacted and rushed towards them like crazy. But... It all happened so suddenly that they didn''t have time to stop it. Whew! The sword tore up the void and formed a small space door. The monk rushed into the space door with the energy stone. A moment later, the space door suddenly disappeared. Everyone was in a daze. "You''re... That man!" The ice Qin in the array suddenly gets up and looks at Bing Yang and shouts aloud. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1681 The man? Ice sea slightly a Leng, looked at the eye full of shock ice Qin, and looked at ice Yang, is already a head of fog. He carefully stares at Bingyang to make sure that he is not mistaken. This man is indeed his nephew Bingyang. There is no trace of camouflage on his body. But what does bingqin mean? Who is that man? The ice sea is hard to understand. The ice family is also shocked and confused. They don''t understand what happened. However, the ice family has already recognized the difference. One of the strong men stares at the things in Bing Yang''s hands, and his face turns pale. He rushes into the ice sea and says, "master, this son... The sword in his hand is the sword used by the people who sneaked into our ice house at the beginning." "What?" The sea of ice shocked the sky. When you look at Bingyang again, a shocking picture appears. See only ice Yang''s body gradually raise a lot of colored dust. The dust gradually disappeared into the void with the light. When all the dust disappeared, the appearance of the white night was exposed to the air. "It''s you?" Ice sea instantly recognized this man! Ice family finally understand, the original ice Yang. Is a fake! It''s no wonder why he was so powerful, and why he took off the mask without considering the advice of the ice family. Because he''s not Bing Yang at all. It''s just... Why does this person fake Bing Yang and cheat so many strong people? Even Binghai, the closest relatives of Bingyang, can''t tell the truth from the false? What kind of camouflage did he use? It''s horrible. In fact, people don''t know that this camouflage is actually a kind of ancient battle force. With the blessing of array power, white night is not only endowed with amazing magic power, but also the camouflage condensed by divine power is not trivial. It is the highest peak and can not be seen anything different! The ice family were so shocked that many of them did not dare to move forward. After all, this man is not a general person! Ice family dare not act rashly, but it doesn''t mean that those people will give up! They directly surrounded the past, rushed to the white night, and rushed to the Xuanjin arena. "I didn''t expect such a big iceberg to be fished in troubled waters!" The king of the opposite way gazed at the white night and said coldly. "I don''t know if it''s the man who is too good? Or the ice family is too incompetent Nine cloud jade female smile way. "This is not the time to get involved in this!" The white haired ancestor said in a deep voice: "although the door of the void is closed, I can still smell a trace of space. Along the track of space, we can still find the escape place of that guy! You hold this man fast. I''ll use my magic weapon to lock in the guy who took the energy stone! Bring the energy stone back "Good!" Jiuxiao Jade Maiden, rebellious monarch and others immediately responded and rushed to the white night. Now, they have to unite! The white night gazes at the killing power without any fear. He stayed for a reason, that is to prevent these great powers from pursuing the energy stone. After all, these people are not the soul people he usually deals with. These are the strong ones in the hegemony side. Their means and strength emerge in endlessly. The white night doesn''t want them to enter the heaven cliff. Although Shenji guards will intercept these sudden intruders in time, they can be regarded as white The nest of the night, he does not want the war to extend there, because he is not sure that these people have any unforeseen results. The white night''s eyes were cold, and immediately locked on the body of the king who rushed to the front. He immediately pulled out the abandoned magic sword and attacked him. Although the king of the rebellious way didn''t know white night, from the way he killed the strong men such as the green sword master just now, he must not be simple, so he didn''t dare to be careless. He only attacked and killed with his magic spirit. However, this kind of method can''t do anything at all in the daytime. All the skills are killed by the abandoned sword. "That''s not going to work!" The king was embarrassed. "Don''t worry, just try your best to kill us. There are so many of us, he can''t kill us!" A big energy said coldly. "Is it?" White night eyes a Lin, suddenly raised a hand toward the air a grasp. Click. The space around the big power was squeezed in an instant, and it hit him flying. The white night flies in the sky with a sword. The big energy''s face was cold, and he bit his teeth and began to drink: "it''s just upright! Don''t look down on people! Look at me As soon as the voice falls, his fist rises, and his fist strength of breaking the sun blows from the front of his fist. But the next second, abandon the magic sword, it is directly cut the attack of the fist force to the power. Pooh! Da Neng was caught off guard and split in two on the spot. All the people around him were cool. In the white night, he took advantage of the victory and pursued the sword again. He abandoned the divine sword and exploded a sword light with a length of 100 Zhang, which was cut across the countless souls in front of him.Looking at the sword light, the heroes were angry. "Damn it! Just one person wants to block so many of us? How arrogant "Kill him!" The roar and the roar went on and on. But contrary to the road and nine cloud jade girl but feel bad, two people agreed to stop. And at this time... The white haired ancestor has also retreated! Did the old fox run away? Jiuxiao Jade Maiden and the king of the rebellious way are both stunned. They spin without hesitation, and then turn back. But at the moment when they retreated, the countless souls who rushed to the white night had already sacrificed their housekeeping skills. Some people cut the dragon with one knife and turned forward. Some people take a picture of the stars in one hand, which is extremely mysterious. Another life breaks up the void, rolls up a wave of destruction, and pours forward. ... countless defenses and attacks are like dense raindrops rushing forward, and the white night is instantly submerged. These are all housekeeping techniques released by the supreme souls, and their power is more than amazing. It''s just... These attacks can''t submerge the terrible light of abandoned God sword. It is the sharpest blade. Before any attack is close to the blade, it will break itself. The blade cuts forward, tears all attacks and soul power, and cuts directly on the souls. "What Countless souls stare at the cross cutting attack and kill. Someone tried to dodge, but... It''s too late! At this point, it''s no use trying to escape again! Whew! A clear sound came out. The light of the sword drew a crescent moon a hundred feet long, and then disappeared. If you look at those who rush to the white night, they all stop at the same time. It''s like being cast a time spell. It''s frozen there. In the white night, he stood with his sword closed and watched these people coldly. A moment later, all the bodies were cut off by the waist, all fell to the ground, and died miserably on the spot. Blood and internal organs flow directly on the ground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1682 The world is shocked! The ice family, the king of the rebellious road and even the jun family who came after him were all shocked by this terrible scene. This sword... Enough to kill a hundred powerful souls. People fall to the ground like cut wheat, no one alive! The Xuanjin arena was immediately covered with blood, and the scene was like the hell of Shura, and the people''s scalp was numb. "How could that happen?" The king is dull. "Is this man... So powerful?" Jiuxiao jade girl is also frightened. She has seen before that several of those people have even released extremely amazing defense means, and their grade has approached the realm of great Xuanjun. Raoshi may not be able to successfully produce such powerful moves. But this kind of defense is just like paper paste in front of this person, and it is directly destroyed... is this too terrible? Jiuxiao jade girl thought, suddenly, she couldn''t help beating a shiver. If she didn''t notice that the white haired ancestor suddenly retreated, she would not follow her. If she didn''t, she would be lying on the ground in two, right? "The old fox''s intuition is really extraordinary!" Jiuxiao jade girl glanced at her white haired ancestor and murmured in her heart, but for the white night, she was more shocked. "Abandon the sword!" At this time, the white haired ancestor suddenly issued three very incredible words. The soul of the four sides can not help but tremble. "White haired grandfather, what do you say?" The king turned back and looked at him anxiously: "what sword did you just say?" "Abandon the sword!" The old man with white hair said in a deep voice. When people hear these three words clearly, everyone''s brain is like a heavy hammer, buzzing, hard to return to consciousness. "Abandon the sword?" The ice sea murmured, and vaguely guessed the identity of the uninvited guest. "As far as I know, great changes have taken place in Cangtian cliff recently. Mosang sheep died, and a man named Bai Ye succeeded to be the leader of the cliff. Although his spirit is not high, he has a unique method and is particularly fierce. He dares to fight against a terrifying power like the dark Dynasty! And flattened their branch in the Holy Land! Some people say that he relies on abandoning the magic sword! So you are... White night? " The old man with white hair stared at the white night and said slowly. "It''s me." White night nods. The energy stone has already arrived, so he doesn''t have to hide his identity. What''s more, his business today is not just about taking magic weapons. "How dare you offend the dark Dynasty and so many powerful families? Is this the rhythm you''re going to fight against the whole of the state? " The old man with white hair was slow. "You don''t represent the whole state of Lysander!" The white night face is expressionless way. "But our strength is not something you can ignore." "Since your identity has been exposed, we can easily find you. White night, I advise you to hand in the spirit injection instrument, otherwise, you can''t leave today! Even if you leave, you can''t run away from the sky cliff! " "I''m not going to leave!" White night shook his head. "Crazy!" The king of the rebellious road snorted coldly. "Would you like to try it?" The white night looked at him sideways. The king''s face was stiff. He looked at the black sword on his waist at night and did not speak. "Are you afraid to abandon the sword?" "I don''t have to give up my sword to fight with you. What do you think?" "Do you think I''ll be fooled by you?" The king of the rebellious road hums coldly. "If you dare to give up the sword, then you should be careful?" White night light road, raise a hand to throw. Whoosh! The sword was flying to the king. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned and thought they were wrong. The king of the rebellious way subconsciously caught the sword, and he was stupid. "Am I dreaming?" The king of the opposite way trembled and caressed the dark sword in his hand, and a burst of ecstasy surged up. "What is this white night... Going to do?" Jiuxiao jade girl licked her lips and asked in a low voice. But no one could answer her. The ice sea looks at the white night in silence, with a strange light in his eyes. But the distant monarch is not the world, already exposed ferocious fierce light. At this time, only to hear the white haired old ancestor turned his head and said to the king of the rebellious way: "reverse the way, cut him with the abandoned sword!" "No, I can''t pull out my sword!" The great king of the rebellious way held the handle of the abandoned God sword and secretly sent out his strength. The sword seemed to stick to the scabbard, but it was still. The old man with white hair frowned. "If the other side dares to throw this sword out easily, he has to rely on it. If he wants to kill him with this sword, I''m afraid he can''t!" Nine cloud jade girl cover lips and smile. But at this time, the white night spoke again. "What? Do you want to kill me with the power of this sword? " He looked at the king and said, "in that case, I will allow you to use this sword for the time being."The voice fell to the ground, and the white night raised his hand and gently waved his fingers at the abandoned sword. In an instant, the rebellious king who tried to pull out the sword suddenly pulled out the sword from its scabbard. Sonorous! The crisp sound resounded in all directions. The abandoned sword was pulled out. The king of the opposite way looked at the dark body of the sword. And everyone is frozen. Jiuxiao jade girl''s smile is solidified on the spot. Is this white night... Crazy? "White night!" There came a shrill voice. Then two figures rushed over. One old and one young, the old one is the old coachman Deng Bo who feeds the horses of the ice family, and the other is the ice queen. "Yan''er?" Bingqin opened her mouth. Binghai and Madame Bing didn''t recognize Bing Yan for the first time, but there was still a confused color in the bottom of her eyes. After all, the face of Queen ice was too familiar to them. "What''s the matter?" The white night looked at her and asked. "Are you crazy?" The queen asked urgently. "No "Then you give him the sword?" "With his strength, I can''t be killed!" "The reason why I give it to him is because I want to make him powerful!" he said without expression "Liwei?" All around the soul are trembling. But the white night was expressionless, and said faintly: "I want to use the most absolute and powerful force to crush the king of the opposite way. I want to let everyone know my name of white night. When they see me coming, they will kneel down devoutly and kowtow to me! I want everyone here to be afraid of me "I think you''re really crazy." Nine cloud jade girl is dumb to laugh. The king also squinted. Many people laughed in secret. Although the strength of the white night is really good, but... He even handed over the Hongbing, not crazy. What is it? Does he think his own strength has been able to crush Hong Bing? I''m afraid no one dares to say such a thing? "Do it." "Kill this man, and abandon the sword is yours!" he murmured "Good!" Against the road, the king breathed slightly tight, said the grim voice. White night quietly looking at him, hands behind the negative, no panic. "Come on He murmured. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1683 When the big king of the opposite way rushed to kill the moment in the past, jiuxiao jade girl and others had already begun to quietly lean towards the white night. Now that they know the identity of this person, they all know that the energy stone is in the sky cliff, so they don''t have to rush to find the magic weapon. Because the attraction of abandoning the divine sword is more powerful for the magic weapon. In any case, the magic weapon can''t run away. Who dares to take the magic weapon after taking the sword? In fact, the great powers here have considered going to Cangtian cliff to seize the abandoned magic sword. After all, the guy named white night is just a little unknown role to them. He has gained some luck and may have some strength. However, compared with the old foxes who have been scheming for years in Lisheng, they are obviously not enough to see. However, after Shenji palace settled in the sky cliff, all the people just stopped thinking and didn''t dare to make a mistake. However, today, this white night actually ran here, and came with the abandoned magic sword! This is a sheep into the tiger''s mouth, door-to-door delivery ah! Many people clapped their hands in secret, excited. What''s more, people can''t believe that this white night... Actually gave up the sword. Where on earth does he have the confidence to do this? Jiuxiao jade girl grinned grimly, staring at the white night''s eyes full of cold and smile. She has seen too many arrogant people. They get amazing opportunities under the cover of luck and kill the incomparable supreme power. Therefore, they begin to be arrogant, ignore the law and despise the heaven and earth. In the end, they will also suffer from their own evils and be killed by those who think they are weak. Therefore, jiuxiao jade girl thinks that this arrogant and arrogant idiot who even handed over Hong Bing will fall here immediately, and... He will die extremely miserable. Now, what jiuxiao jade girl has to do is to wait for the opportunity and seize the opportunity. When she shows her weakness, she will destroy it and take away Hong Bing! It''s only a matter of time before we get the magic weapon. Jiuxiao jade girl mouth up, deep eyes flashing with a strong greed and desire. Before she worried about a few people are dead, now in addition to the white hair ancestor, no one can hinder her! White haired ancestor? At this time, jiuxiao jade girl suddenly realized something, and looked at the back. However, just a glance, nine cloud jade girl Leng. However, the old man with white hair was still standing there, motionless. He watched the white night in silence, looking like he couldn''t get on. Finally, he stepped back and decided to stand beside him to watch the play. "What?" Jiuxiao jade girl''s face was stiff, and she didn''t feel right. "White haired ancestor, what are you afraid of?" Jiuxiao jade girl subconsciously asked. The old man with white hair didn''t speak, just looked at the front in silence. Nine cloud Jade Maiden Liu eyebrow dark Cu, with his eyes to look, but see against the way the big king carrying abandon God sword has killed over. The slender black sword blasted out a circle of terrible sword patterns, like the mouth of the God of death, engulfed in the white night. But at the moment when the sword power is about to be swallowed up in the white night... Dang! White night a finger up, the moment in the abandoned God sword force. The invincible power of the abandoned God sword was blocked on the spot, and it could not move forward half a minute against his fingers. "It''s impossible!" Jiuxiao jade girl immediately lost her voice and screamed, her eyes staring at her. Bingjia, Junjia, Sifang Daneng, innumerable powerful... All shocked at the moment. People stare at small eyes, half a day can not return to God. At best, this seems to be the existence of the immortal master level. He even used his finger to resist the power of abandoning the divine sword? "How could that happen?" The King opened his mouth, and he was stupid on the spot. But in the next second, the man who resisted the power of the sword suddenly turned around, and his finger whirled against the sword Qi. He actually bypassed the power of the abandoned sword and ran into the king of the opposite way. "Triple fire of yin and Yang!" The king was very quick and roared. A lot of flames were emitted from his eyes and wrapped in the white night. The hot flame dried up the void and burned out the soul power. The terrible temperature was enough to burn all the existence under Xuanjun into fog. The king of the opposite way looked coldly at the white night with a glimmer of pride in his eyes. He had never believed the abandoned magic sword from the beginning to the end. Even if he handed it over voluntarily in the daytime, he would not think that it could help him to cut off the opponent. So at the moment when the power of abandoning God sword was blocked, he was really surprised, but people could still react. The flame, like hell''s flame, instantly raised the temperature in the area of thousands of miles to more than 1000 degrees. The sky around the icehouse was burning inexplicably, as if the sun was shining instead of flame. The white night flashed to avoid. "You can''t dodge the flame!" he cried As soon as the voice dropped, he read the pithy formula.Whoa!!! The flames of terror ran wild at once and ran after the white night. The white night flickered around, but could not get rid of the flame. And at the moment, the great king of the opposite way made a move. He pinched his finger and moved slightly. The fierce and surging flame actually released a dazzling white light. "Is that?" People around him exclaimed. Those who covet to abandon the sword in the back just want to get close to it. They are awed by the terrible halo and dare not go forward. "It''s a fire in the sky!" "This man is finished!" he murmured "I didn''t expect that the great king who went against the way could stir up the fierce sky and fire?" Jiuxiao jade girl also showed an incredible look. This kind of flame is much stronger than the flame released before the emperor''s rebellion. Moreover, the flame is generated inside the flame before. Once it appears, it turns into a huge cage and locks the white night inside. Seeing this, countless people are breathing hard. This white night has become a turtle in a jar. It''s hard to escape again! "It''s over!" The ice sea has no expression. "Eat your own evil! Call him arrogant Mrs. Bing regained her consciousness and scolded incessantly. The anger on her face was very obvious. Nine cloud jade female squint, the line of sight actually did not go to see the white night again, but fell on the body of the king of the opposite way. If you die in the white night, you will abandon the divine sword. They will never sit down and get the terrible Hongbing. So many strong people immediately turn their attention away from white night. The king is not a fool and knows that. But he was not afraid. Although he didn''t know what method was used by the white night, if the white night died, the sword would be ownerless, and he would become the new owner of the abandoned magic sword. After having abandoned the magic sword, the presence of these people, but the plug-in auction of the first generation, why should he be afraid? Therefore, the king went all out to chop the white night with his sword. The dark awn of the sword explodes in an instant. In the white night, my eyes were cold, staring at the sword light. In fact, people do not know, abandon the sword... There is no master! It did not recognize the Lord from the beginning to the end! Therefore, when others carry this sword to kill the white night, they will abandon the divine sword without reservation. The power of the abandoned divine sword will come at once! It came down from the sky with a terrible sense of killing. People are breathing hard and their hearts are pounding. It''s impossible to escape at night when there is a strong god fire as a cage. In terms of the existence of the immortal master level, if you touch it a little, it will instantly turn into smoke, even leaving no residue. Now the white night is fish on the chopping board! But at this time, the seemingly bound white night suddenly took a step and rushed forward. "What?" Exclaimed all around. The great king also breathed heavily and was shocked. This man is... Crazy? Whether it''s the fire or the sword power, it''s not ordinary people can resist! So what is he doing... What is he doing? Countless people are confused. But in the next second, an incredible scene appeared. Seeing this scene, people immediately understood that... seeing only that the white night was born, smashed the fire of the God of heaven, and with sword Qi in his hand, he directly killed the king of the opposite way. "Ah Against the road, the king screamed and the sword fell. But in the white night, he grabbed the abandoned magic sword with one hand. All the falling sword Qi was smashed by his palm, and then his five fingers were like tongs, which were clasped. Holding a red soldier in one hand? Against the road, the heart trembled violently, and the brain was blank. This is enough to make him understand that there is a huge gap between himself and this person. When he looked at the white night again, a sword light had already been cut towards this side. It was a power that was comparable to the power of abandoning the divine sword. Although it overflowed from the body of the white night, it seemed to be linked to an invisible and untouchable magic weapon. Power is not inferior to God! Pooh! The crisp sound came out, and the sword light fell into the neck of the king, and quickly moved up and down. In an instant, the emperor did not move. And that dark abandoned God sword, is once again back in the hands of the white night. People look at it foolishly. The wind stops! Trees stop! It''s a terrifying air. As if a grain of sand falls on the ground, it will make a huge sound like a meteorite falling. No one dared to move again, even holding their breath. At this time, the king of the opposite way turned around, opened his mouth and looked at the white night."I give you the sword, and you can''t make good use of it, so I''m not to blame." White night will abandon the divine sword, income scabbard, facial expression said. "Who are you, exactly?" The king of the opposite way cried trembling. "You are a dead man. Why do you ask such a boring question? But since you asked... Well... I will tell you well, my name is white night, the Lord of dragon Jue! I know you haven''t heard of me, but it doesn''t matter. You just have to understand that the sky cliff I pressed yesterday is respected by me. Today, I will make you feel cold at my name! " Looking around in the daytime, he said faintly. Domineering words are used everywhere. And as his voice fell, the body of the king had also split, turned into pieces of thumb sized pieces of meat, scattered on the ground, completely dead. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1684 All directions are quiet and silent. People silently watched the figures on the Xuanjin challenge arena. Their voices seemed to be blocked by something, and they could not speak for a long time. It''s a terrifying sight. Jiuxiao jade girl scalp numb, this moment, she seems to understand what. No wonder the old fox not only didn''t make a move, but also retreated... It turned out that he was aware of this man''s difficulty! Jiuxiao jade girl was so frightened that she couldn''t help congratulating herself for her carefulness. She made a decision secretly in her heart. Next, only the white haired ancestor gave her a hand. Otherwise, she would never be close to this mysterious immortal Lord level guy. The heroes were shocked. All directions were startled. The white night is independent of the challenge arena and is superior to the others. "I didn''t expect that you could kill the king easily... It seems that your strength can''t be underestimated." Said the ice sea coldly. "Before this man killed the evil monk, they didn''t use the magic sword. You''d better not wait for your carelessness, or you will suffer a great loss and follow the example of the great king who goes against the way, and you will regret it!" There is a big energy to say. But at this time, a group of people suddenly came forward and surrounded the white night. White night slightly side head, staring at the people around. He is a strong man in his family. Others are afraid of the white night, but you are not afraid. "And my son?" Jun Bushi looks cold at the white night. "Still alive." The white night is light. Jun Bushi suddenly relaxed, but the cold on his face was not scattered: "hand him over!" "Do you want to hand it in?" "White night, our royal family has already known your identity. If you don''t, don''t blame me for stepping on the sky cliff!" You don''t see the angry roar. "Stepping on the cliff of heaven?" White night shook his head: "the dark Dynasty also dare not talk to me like this. How can you be confident? If you think you can do it, you can come. " The words fell to the ground, and your family turned pale. Yes, even the people of the dark king Dynasty can''t help the white night. If this person is the white night, then the war in Xuanlong kingdom is also done by this person. In this way, isn''t it said that Kuishan Zun Buddha was also killed in this person''s hands, and the man who held Shuanghong soldiers was also defeated by him? If so... You really want to fight against Cangtian cliff. I''m afraid it will have to be pondered. You are silent. Nothing was said at night. In fact, if the king''s family really wants to attack the Cangtian cliff, the white night can''t resist it. Otherwise, why does he have to cover up his identity to come here? The reason why he was able to easily kill the rebellious emperor and others was that he ended up relying on the divine effect of the ancient heaven array. If he wanted to fight against these beings again, it would be extremely difficult. But he was not afraid. Because of the relationship between Shenji and Wei, Jun''s family has no chance to enter the Cangtian cliff. But even so, white night can''t rest easy. So he wanted to frighten these people and make them afraid of themselves. Only in this way can we exterminate the aftereffects and concentrate on dealing with the dark Dynasty. "Don''t worry, brother Jun!" At this time, the ice sea began to drink: "although this person has some means, but the sky cliff is full of mobs. It''s easy to clean up. Your family can''t deal with the sky cliff. If our ice family works together, we''ll see if he can resist!" When the voice dropped, the ice family all came forward, a ready to start. You don''t have a dark frown and no voice. Binghai was loud to drink: "white night, hand over the magic weapon of our iceberg family, otherwise, you will not want to leave safely today. I have sent someone to ask my grandfather to go out of the pass. Although you have great strength, in front of my grandfather, your strength is just a child''s play, which is not worth mentioning!" "The ancestor of the ice family is really powerful, but your people may not be able to inform him. He can''t notice what happened outside." White night said without expression. "What do you mean by that?" he said "Don''t you understand?" White night shook his head and then snapped his fingers. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... just looking at the direction of the icehouse, all of a sudden, people looked at it, and saw hundreds of transparent sword shadows rising from the icehouse, and. "This is... Sword array?" The strong man of the ice family looked at the large number of sword shadows and immediately lost his voice. Someone rushed to break the shadow. But as soon as they got close, several sword shadows rushed over, rolling out nearly thousands of Zhang Long destructive sword Qi, tearing the earth, twisting the sky, splitting into the great power. Daneng was shocked and forced to retreat on the spot and could not get close to it at all. What a terrible sword array! Countless people gaped. "It''s impossible!" Madame Bing shivered: "such a terrible sword array, how does this person arrange in my ice house?""My iceberg family must be a traitor! It must be! " Gu Bo roared. The ice family was flustered and looked around one after another, scanning the rest of the ice family. But who will become the secret agent of Cangtian cliff people? "You don''t have to look. The traitor in your mouth is standing next to me." At this time, the white night began to shout. The two family members looked at the white ice one after another. Many people fell on the old man. "I know the old man! It seems that the old man is in charge of feeding the horses Some ice family members stare at Deng Bo and shout. "How dare you betray our iceberg family! How brave! I''ll catch you back later. I''ll tear you apart. I''ll scratch your skin! " "That''s too cheap for him. Put him in the furnace and refine it! Or be a tree of adults, and let him sink in endless pain forever The strong men of the ice family were angry and made a vicious voice one after another. However, the sea of ice faintly guessed what, the sight fell on the woman''s body next to her, and her face was not very natural. "Yan''er!" Suddenly, a trembling call sounded. The ice family looked at the sound source one after another. The speaker is the ice Qin. She was supported by two female soul Xiu to stand up, red eyes, looking at the ice queen over there. "Qin Er, you let me down." Ice queen slightly side head, hoarse said: "you betrayed the white night, you betrayed me! From today on, you and I have nothing to do with each other again "Yan''er, I don''t want to!" Bingqin pushed aside the people beside her and stepped forward a few steps. Her eyes overflowed with tears: "do you want me to betray my family and my parents for the sake of an outsider? The magic weapon is related to the gambling meeting. If there is a mistake, the reputation of our iceberg family will be destroyed! You are also the ice family. You should also think for the ice family and for us. You should understand my hardship... " Bing Qin also tried to explain. But... The ice queen''s dimple is like frost. The person looks up slightly and looks at the ice Qin. After a while, she spits out words coldly: "what''s the matter with me?" The voice fell to the ground and the ice Qin froze on the spot. "And... I''m not a member of your ice family. I''ve been banished, along with my parents! If I hadn''t escaped quickly on the spot, I''m afraid I won''t have any more bones left now? " Ice Queen said. Four people heard the sound, breathing a stagnation. The ice family is stunned and confused, and they don''t understand what this woman is talking about. "Who are you? Who are you "My name is Bingyan. Maybe you have no influence on me, but you should know my parents, right? In terms of seniority, I have to call you uncle! " Ice Queen looked at the ice sea silently and said quietly. "Bingyan... Uncle?" Ice sea frowned, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his face changed greatly, people pointed to ice queen lost voice: "you are... Ice dome and Murong Mei''s daughter?" "What? Dome of ice? Murong Mei "So... Is she the matrix of time and space?" "She''s still alive?" "Incredible!" "But it''s useless even to live. Her matrix of time and space no longer exists!" "I didn''t expect this girl to appear here today. Does she want to avenge her parents?" The ice family were shocked and began to shout. The scene exploded instantly. Ice sea, ice lady''s look is not natural. Bingqin turned her head and looked at the ice sea and asked, "father, what''s going on? Why are Uncle vault and Aunt Mei suddenly executed? Why does Yan''er run away? What happened then? " "Qin''er, you are injured. Go back and have a rest. My father will take care of it." Ice sea road. "But... Father..." "go back!" Ice sea cheers, the eye exudes anger. Bingqin shivers all over. But Bingyan here snorted coldly: "bingqin, do you want to know what happened then? Well, if your father doesn''t tell you, I''ll tell you. In those days, your father and a group of icemen who were mercenaries in order to forge a powerful space-time magic weapon with the legendary matrix of time and space, they forced my parents to death, causing my family to die! Now, do you know? " Hearing the sound, bingqin froze in an instant. "Laozu needs time and space magic weapon to break through the current state. I can''t help it." The ice sea took a deep breath and said calmly. "So, my grandfather asked you to send someone quietly to kill all of us?" Bingyan small hand clenched, a mouth of silver teeth almost bite, that pair of beautiful autumn eyes filled with hatred and anger: "although our vein is collateral, but we don''t surname Bing? Don''t we have the blood of iceberg in our bodies "Those who have achieved great things do not stick to small details. In order to enable the iceberg to reach a new height, the necessary sacrifice is also necessary." Ice sea Ning Su said, see things can not hide, simply admitted.Hearing the sound, the ice Qin almost fainted. How did she ever think that her father had done the murder that shocked Bing''s home and abroad... no one 178 was killed in silence. Only Bing Yan survived. What a sensation it was in those days. However, after a little investigation of the ice sea, it is said that the ice dome provoked the external powerful energy and was destroyed by it, so the matter was not settled. How could bingqin think that there was such a dark side in it... "how could this... How could this be..." bingqin held her face, her eyes were huge, her lips were pale and shaking wildly... Bing Yan''s autumn eyes silently watched bingqin, and for a long time, she slowly withdrew and looked at the people of the ice family in front of her. Over the years, she has been waiting for this moment to reveal the ugly face of the ice sea and ice family in public. But... When she came to her senses, she was surprised to find that the people around her didn''t seem to be very angry. Apart from Bing Qin and several young ICE family members who can not accept it, the rest of the people, even those outside the family, are very calm. Ice Yan Leng Leng. How could this happen? Aren''t they angry? Shouldn''t they do justice? Bing Yan looked at her in a daze. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She stepped back two steps, and her heart was full of hesitation and helplessness... at this time, a hand stretched out from behind and put it on her fragrant shoulder. Ice Yan Jiao body a shudder, side head a look, on the eyes of the white night. Looking at the pair of indifference through the firm eyes, ice Yan suddenly feel a burst of peace of mind. "In this world, there is no right or wrong, only strength." White night light said: "in order to benefit, people have not broken their hands. What''s the matter of your parents for these cold-blooded people? They have done something more despicable and shameless than this, so no one will sympathize with you Bing Yan was staring at the white night for a long time, and her head dropped slightly: "you are right, maybe I am too naive..." "so, let me come." White night light a smile way. Bing Yan''s autumn eyes rose slightly and raised her head again. She looked at the white night: "white night..." but she saw that the white night came forward and went towards the ice sea. An invisible momentum overflowed from him and oppressed the ice family. What is he going to do? Bing Yan looks at the generous figure of her back www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1685 Seeing the white night moving, all the souls around were nervous. The ice sea looks unnatural. Today, the old grandfather closed down, and the white night blocked the road leading to the place where he was closed. No one could inform him. But the old ancestor does not come out, the ice home side nobody can do anything about Qin Feng. The situation is very bad for the ice family. "White night, what do you want to do?" The sea of ice was wary and asked in a deep voice. "Don''t do anything, just want to eliminate the hidden danger!" Calm way of white night. Eliminate hidden dangers? Ice sea and others face a Zheng, and then angry. "Is it us who are the hidden danger?"?? Hum! Yes? Don''t you want to kill us all An ice family sneered. But the answer to him was a crisp affirmation of the day. "Yes." The word fell silent. "I''m here for three purposes." White night said: "one, take back the energy stone, two, for Bing Yan, she saved my life, so she and you ice family no matter who is right or wrong, I will help her! As for the third, it depends! If I can successfully seal off your ice family ancestors, then I will implement the third point. If I can''t, I will withdraw temporarily! " "So your third point... Is to bloodwash our ice house?" The sea of ice was gloomy and his eyes were wide open. "You can also choose to surrender to me." White night lowered his voice: "I can''t leave like this, or you will gather together in the future and form a force of terror to counter attack me! So I have to solve these hidden dangers today! If you don''t submit, even if I can''t wash you with blood today, I will try my best to weaken your strength, so that you can no longer care about the sky cliff! " What a bully! "Asshole The great powers of the ice family were furious. "How dare an immortal master who has gained some fortune and abandoned his magic sword dare to be so presumptuous! Who do you think we are? How can we... Be provoked by you? " A middle-aged man with short hair stood up and growled. But as soon as his words fell, the white night suddenly turned around and glared at him like a torch. Ice sea''s face changed greatly, and he screamed: "clear stone! Be careful But... It''s too late! An invisible force instantly acts on the middle-aged man. Bang! The muffled sound came out. Only to see the man directly fly back out, heavily fell on the ground, the earth hit a turtle like cracks. The earth is broken and the dust is flying. And the man''s chest is a bloody, fleshy, from the cracks look inside, his spirit has been broken, people directly abandoned. At the sight, there was a great deal of horror all around. This is the true words! But with a look and a lip, you can perform the art of truth telling... how terrible is this? "By abandoning the sword?" The white night looked at this head with indifference: "so why didn''t you kill me with the abandoned sword before? Is your Bing family''s thinking so naive? " "You..." the strong people of the ice family are angry and anxious. "Now, what''s your answer?" "Is it a war with me?" the white night said? Or bow down? " After the words fall, he pulls out his sword and stands directly in front of the ice family. As we all know, as long as the ice family refuses, the abandoned sword will be cut on the top of these people at the first time. This is deterrence by force. But... A person of unknown origin, actually want to press the ice family bow? It''s just fantastic! If this is spread out, I''m afraid no one will believe it... but the reality is incredible. The ice family are all nervous. "Master, what shall I do?" "If we fight it by force, we are afraid that we are not the enemy!" Some ice family came forward and said. After all, white night used to work in the ice house before. If it wasn''t for the ice family''s ancestors to show up in time, I''m afraid the whole ice house would be lifted by white night. "Compromise for the time being. Let''s wait until our ancestors come out, and then settle accounts with him. If we turn our backs now and take advantage of our strength, even if we subdue them, we will lose our vitality. If we lose the general situation of our ice family, the situation will be in danger!" The old man stepped forward and said carefully. Ice sea heard the sound and nodded: "but now, it''s not just our ice family facing this person''s threat. Other people are not decorations. We are not in a hurry. Let''s see how they plan!" On hearing this, they immediately understood who Binghai was talking about. Sure enough, the gentleman''s house over there couldn''t breathe out. "So, white night, if my family doesn''t submit to you, my son will be killed by you?" You don''t have a grim face. The white night slightly turned his head and looked at the people of the royal family over there. He said, "since you are the leader of the royal family, you are in a high position. You know the advantages and disadvantages. Naturally, you will not sacrifice the life of the clan for your son. It is impractical for me to threaten you with your son''s life. If I kill your son, you will only make your family more angry and resist more fiercely Lie, so don''t worry. I won''t move your son. I''ll only move you, and it''s here! ""You can''t deal with the joint siege of Bing family and jun family!" The ice sea cheered. "You can try it!" Calm way of white night. The ice family and jun family are hesitant. After all, white night is too calm. They have no longer dared to look at the immortal master level eyes to examine this person, nor dare to think that this person only relies on abandoning the divine sword to have such terrible strength. It''s not an easy existence to deal with. His previous achievements have explained his strength to the world. "What do you think?" "Patriarch, we have so many people, there is no reason to be afraid of him! Fight him "Yes! Kill him and prove my reputation as an ice family "Yes, come on!" "But the other side is so confident that he must have a second move. In case of failure, what should be done? If we can''t hold our breath and lose our army, our ice family will be finished! " "This..." there is no track in the icehouse. The people of Jun''s family are also very tangled. They are in the same mind as the Bing family, and they are all worried. After all, they are very strange to the white night. Who knows exactly what means he has. What''s more, Jun Jiu is still in the hands of Bai Ye, and how dare he act rashly? The patriarchs of the two families did not say anything, but secretly exchanged their eyes and thought of countermeasures. But white night doesn''t give them much time. In fact, it is the next policy to kill these people completely. However, it is impossible to retain them. Both the ice family and the jun family are the aristocratic families that have been passed on for many years. They are the overlords of one side. To make them bow their heads, only the most famous and powerful people in Lisheng Prefecture can do it. Otherwise, even if they promise to surrender to the white night, they will repent before long. But that doesn''t matter for white night. All he wants is time. As long as the two powerful people bow their heads, whether they will rebel or not in the future, it will have nothing to do with the white night. The atmosphere at the scene was rather strange. People discuss in a low voice, the sound of the sound of frequent sound, but there is no result. Finally at this time, a voice came out and broke the strange atmosphere. "For you, my Lord, I will bow to you." As the voice fell, an old figure knelt down slowly. Both of them were shocked and looked at the sound source. But see that kneeling down the person... Is the white hair ancestor. In an instant, everyone was shocked. "Ancestor of white hair?" The sea of ice froze. "White haired grandfather, what are you doing?" Jiuxiao jade girl is also shocked. She thought that the old man with white hair would wait to fight with the two families in the white night, and then sit down and collect the fisherman! But I don''t want my white haired grandfather to surrender directly? What''s going on? White night slightly frown, people stare at the white haired ancestor. To be honest, fighting with these people, whether it''s the ice sea or not, is not enough to give the white night any threat, but this silent old man who has been standing at the back of the crowd has always given him an unfathomable taste. Although he sometimes hesitated, the old man always made the right decision at the critical moment. It''s like... He can see through everything inadvertently. "White haired ancestor, you are also a strong and powerful party. You surrender to a small Cangtian cliff? Are you not afraid to be laughed at? " Jun Bushi secretly clenched his teeth and cried in a deep voice. Obviously, he was not willing to submit to the white night. "Lord Baiye is so powerful that he can fight against evil monks, Qingtong sword master and rebellious king. His strength is incomparable, and he can compete with the dark Dynasty without losing ground. In this case, it proves that Baiye Lord is stronger than me. Is there anything wrong with bowing to the strong?" The old man with white hair raised his head slightly and said calmly. "This..." you are not dumb. The ice sea also fell silent. "Get up." White night took a deep breath, the bottom of my heart maintained a trace of vigilance, but the person did not refuse, said lightly. Thank you The old man with white hair got up and walked towards the white night. There was no action in the white night. However, many people from Jun''s and Bing''s families are staring at their white haired ancestors with burning eyes. If at the moment, the white haired ancestor suddenly makes a difficult decision, there is a good chance! But... when the old man with white hair walked to the side of the white night, he did not move, just like a statue, as if he were at the mercy of the white night. He''s not pretending to surrender! It''s really about going to white night! Seeing this, people are silent. Now there is another white haired ancestor here to help, and they have no chance. Even if the two patriarchs now order the hanging, they may not be able to win the white night.He''s going. No one can stop him! "Next, it''s your turn!" White night''s expressionless way: "three rest, three breath give me a reply, otherwise, I will regard as you refuse!" As soon as the voice dropped, the night meeting was Countdown: "three..." "We surrender!" When the word "three" was called out in the white night, the sea of ice finally made a sound... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1686 Ice sea words, like a dream, so that all people are listening to very untrue. Especially Bing Yan. She looked at the ice sea with a very ugly face. She was not only happy, but also confused. Did white night really do it? Did he really... Hold down the huge potential clan? "Patriarch!" Many young people of the ice family were suddenly excited, and they all went forward to shout at the ice sea. The head of Jun''s family is also shocked. "Ice sea, don''t you want to fight for it again?" Jun Bu Shi is eager to stare at the ice sea and drink. "No chance!" Binghai shook his head and said, "if we want to fight, we should have started. Now the white haired ancestor has already surrendered to the white night, and the white night has got an arm. What can we fight against it?" In fact, it is the best opportunity to join hands with the heroes when they are in the white night. However, the world is so frightened by the white night tyranny that no one dares to do it, so that the ice family and the king''s family miss the opportunity! How can you not know the truth when you are not in the world? He was silent for a long time. Finally, he chose to compromise. Jun Bushi took a deep breath, took a hard step forward, slowly raised his hand, and clasped his fist in the eyes of his family: "white night... My lord... Our royal family is willing to submit..." with this sentence falling to the ground, the ice family and the jun family have all bowed their heads. The whole situation is completely in the hands of white night. The corners of his mouth rose in the white night, and his eyes twinkled with a sharp light. "Good!" He turned around, put his hands behind him, and said faintly, "you will be glad for your wise move, and you will get everything you want to follow me. From today on, Bingjia and Junjia will be reborn!" The ice sea and the king are silent and look different. Jiuxiao jade girl has been frozen in one side, completely unable to control the trend of the situation. "Your Majesty is wise." The white haired ancestor flattered me very appropriately. But white night never cares about flattery. He waved his hand and said to the sea of ice: "now that you have given in to me, then let''s settle accounts first! Who were involved in the murder of Bingyan''s parents? Hand them in! " "What do you want to do, my lord "Kill for your life... Of course, as the clan leader, I will not kill you. After all, the ice family still needs your leadership!" The white night is light. "Isn''t it proper, my lord? We have given in to you. Shouldn''t you leave the past behind? " Ice sea road. "I want you to submit, not to forgive you!" The white night said coldly, "you must know that your submission is to my force. If you don''t agree, you can start a war with me now, but in that case, you will die more than that!" "You..." the sea of ice is very angry. "Asshole!" The ice family is furious. "You''re deceiving people too much!" "Unforgivable!" "Are you really soft ice "Don''t say we may not be able to fight you, even if it is not your opponent, we will not give up. You are such a disgrace, we would rather die than surrender!" All kinds of roars came out. Ice family are red eyes, a group of excited. This time, even the ice sea felt that the white night was too aggressive. The reason why they bow their heads is that they want to delay time and wait for the ice family ancestors to go out to punish the white night. Instead of really kowtow to the white night, if you do, then the ice home is completely finished. "What? You don''t want to? " White night said quietly, the corner of the eye light is quietly swept behind the ice home. The sea of ice gritted his teeth and was just about to refute, but at this moment, a voice suddenly poured into his mind. "Binghai, promise him to hand over those people to him!" Hearing the sound, the ice sea shivered. This is... The voice of my grandfather? Binghai is ecstatic, people look around in a hurry, but can''t see the figure of ice family''s ancestor. He immediately understood that this was the art of transmitting sound into the soul! Nobody but him could hear the voice. The sea of ice was so frightened that he quickly said in his heart, "ancestor, is that you? Are you out of the customs? Please give me a hand as soon as possible! " "My closure is not over, but I wake up with a start!" The voice of the ice family''s ancestors rings through the ice sea''s heart. "This son is mean and cunning, and there is a villain in in the ice dome. He stealthily makes a sword like border under your seclusion and blocks the road. We can''t inform you in time. Otherwise, how can we allow this person to be so arrogant?" The ice sea pinches the fist secretly, but the heart is calm a lot. What else can he be afraid of when his ancestor appears? This word falls, the ice family ancestor''s actually sends out the roar of laughter."Seal my training place with sword array? Naive! This kind of small skills can also be imprisoned this seat? It''s ridiculous. " Hearing the sound of the ice sea, he was stunned: "ancestor, do you think this sword array is useless to you?" "Of course, it''s just a decoration! From the beginning to the end, I have been paying close attention to this gambling convention. " The old ancestor of the ice family. "Then... Grandfather, why didn''t you show up earlier?" The sea of ice is confusing. "Because I don''t have to show up yet!" The old ancestor of the ice family said calmly, "isn''t this not a fight yet? What''s the point of coming out? " This is also true. Although the situation between the two sides is tense, it has not yet taken action, has it? Ice sea frowned and asked, "that ancestor, why do you want me to promise this person?" "Because only in this way, you can join the heaven cliff, and our ice family can enter the Cangtian cliff in a proper way! Do you understand? " Said the ancestor of the ice family in a very serious voice. And when this word said the moment, ice sea finally understood! It turns out that the purpose of my ancestors is to die dragon sword! Yeah. Compared with the dead dragon sword, what is a few human lives worth? Compared with the dead dragon sword, what is the magic weapon? Compared with the dead dragon sword, what is the so-called dignity and face? If you get the dragon sword, the ancestors of ice family will be invincible in the world. At that time, the so-called ICE family will not be able to stand on a treasure family. At that time, the ice family must be able to dominate the world, overlooking all living beings, and become a super powerful clan in the state of Lisheng! Thinking of this, the ice sea''s emotion instantly excited. The white night silently watched the subtle changes in his face, and there was a glimmer of light in the deep of his eyes. No one spoke. At this time, I saw the ice sea get up, and then kneel down on the ground carefully. Under the incredible eyes of all the ice family members, he kowtowed to the white night respectfully: "my Lord, Binghai just listen to what you say, you can kill who you want to kill. From today on, the ice sea will show you the way!" Everyone, including the ice queen, was stupid. Ice sea... Give in? In the dark of the night, he secretly glanced at the direction of the sword array. Then he waved his hand and said, "well, I''ll deal with those people here. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to do it myself, right?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1687 The kneeling of the sea of ice makes everyone unexpected. People have no idea what the ice sea is thinking. You know, before the ice sea yield, let people know at a glance is an expedient measure, ice family can see. But now he kneels down and worships like this, which is totally the worship of the white night! He is determined to be loyal to the white night! How can the ice family accept it? As the head of the iceberg family, his decision is not allowed to be interfered by any iceberg family. Just... He lowered his head, which means that the ice family also lowered their head. "Patriarch!" Some old people kneel on the ground and wail. "Our Bing family has never bowed to any powerful clan. Chen Chen, patriarch, your fatuous decision will ruin the great future of our Bing family." A thin, white haired old man was crying with grief and trembling as he spoke. "Patriarch, we only have people who died in the war, and there are no people who are loath to live. If you want to surrender, we will not surrender!" Another young soul, with a sword in his hand, growled with gnashing teeth. He hopes to drive the ice family to continue to resist. But as the master of icehouse, how can ice sea not have its own means? When the young man called out the sound, a long ice sword flew out of his sleeve, and penetrated the soul and heart of the soul soul with amazing speed. Pooh! Blood splashed. After the ice sword penetrates, it flies in the air and falls steadily in the hands of the ice sea. The young soul man stepped back for several steps, staring at his chest and staring at the ice sea. The man opened his mouth and looked at him in disbelief: "clan... Chief..." the ice family members around him were in an uproar on the spot. People were frightened and looked pale and hesitant. No one expected that the ice sea would have such a vicious hand on his companions! "I am the head of the ice family, and I am your leader. You must abide by any word I say and any order given by me. If anyone doesn''t follow me! Get out of the iceberg and get rid of the genealogy! Do you know? " Ice sea has no expression to say coldly. Seeing such a firm attitude, many people are in a trance and dreamlike. You are not the world to see some of the dumbfounded. However, before people came back to their senses, the ice sea here suddenly drank again: "Gu Bo, bring all the people who participated in the murder of qiongdi and execute them on the spot! To vent the hatred of adults! Come on People were breathing hard, but no one was telling. But he hesitated and said in a low voice, "patriarch, do you really want to do this?" "Do you want me to repeat it?" Ice sea eyes cold, look at the eyes of Gu Bo, and even show the intention of killing. Gu Bo''s face froze for a moment. He felt incredible. Finally, he led a group of people away with a big sigh. See this, the ice family finally understand... The clan leader has been crazy! A moment later, a group of gray faced men and women were taken. Their hands are bound by chains, as prisoners, as in this, kneeling in front of Bing Yan. He door all over the body tremble, pale as paper, can not help shaking, several people are crazy begged Bing Yan to spare life. Binghai didn''t hesitate. He ordered people to raise their swords and cut them off. That kind of determination, that kind of simplicity. As if these people have nothing to do with him! Many people frown in secret. But at this time, ice Yan suddenly opened her mouth. "Stop it!" As the voice fell, those who held swords froze and looked at her. "What''s the matter?" White night side head asks Bing Yan. "Nothing." Ice Yan shakes his head light way: "just don''t want to let these scapegoats die for ice sea in vain!" "Oh?" "The main person in charge and leader of that year''s affairs were Binghai and the ancestors of the ice family. These people were just the executors, and they were just doing business. So killing them was not enough for me to dispel my hatred! I don''t want to rely on the lives of these people to dilute the hatred in my heart Hearing the sound, the ice sea''s face changed slightly, but there was no sound. "Let them abandon their accomplishments and get out of here!" Ice Yan deep voice way. "Yes, Lord Bingyan!" Ice sea is very natural fist, and then made eyes at his own people. Those raised swords waved their swords again, but they picked out their souls, cut off their arms, and turned them into ordinary people completely! "Take them back and put them in prison first. If Bingyan is not in a good mood one day, they will use their lives to make Bingyan happy!" Ice sea trail. "Yes." The crowd nodded and took all those who had been abandoned down. Ice sea see, this just hold fist to ice Yan and white night way: "two adults, do not know how to deal with this can also be satisfied?"Silent at night, frowning. Liu Yan''s eyebrows are not very tight, and she has no natural expression. She''s not a fool, and... Ice sea flattery is too obvious! It''s very uncomfortable for people. "Well, since this matter has been settled, I believe that the gentleman''s family should also have a wise move?" White night light said, the line of sight toward the king does not see this side. The white night, which has gained the power of the white haired ancestor and the ice family, is now overwhelming. How dare the royal family compete? Without waiting for people to discuss, they directly choose to compromise. As for jiuxiao jade girl, she did not dare to run away again. She knelt on the ground and shivered with other souls. so far, the white night has mastered the whole situation. Bing Yan stands by the side of the white night and looks at the scene that countless people of bingjiajun''s family kneel down in front of her and kowtow to the white night. She has an illusion that she is dreaming. "What are you going to do with the two powerful families, the old man and the woman?" Ice Yan lightly took a breath and lowered her voice. "I will take them back to the sky cliff." Calm way of white night. This word falls, ice Yan is completely silly. "Are you... Crazy?" The ice sea''s sudden surrender, but also so cooperate with the two people''s action is enough to let anyone know that he is deliberately so. Heaven cliff is the nest of white night! If he chose to bring bingjiajun''s home to the Cangtian cliff, he would undoubtedly carry a magic weapon that would explode at any time. Once they had a different heart, the cliff would no longer exist, and all the accumulated in the white night would disappear. "No! no way! Absolutely not Ice Yan Cherry Lip lightly quiver next, hastily drink a way: "you can''t do this, otherwise everything is over!" "What do you mean?" "This is a good opportunity," she said "Good chance?" "Yes! Good chance White night light smile, spin and toward the ice sea kneeling over there. "From today on, I want you to move all the treasures of Bing family to Cangtian cliff." The moment the voice fell to the ground, there was no sound around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1688 "What?" The ice family all raised their heads and looked at the white night foolishly. "My lord... Isn''t that good?" The sea of ice showed a hesitant look, did not immediately refute, also did not immediately agree. "Now that you have surrendered to me, even if you are with me, you are already my people. Since you are my people, everything you have belongs to me naturally. Is it strange that I bring back all the things of this iceberg family back to the sky cliff?" Asked the white night. The ice family are speechless. The ice sea hesitated for a moment, then clasped his fists and said: "in this case, I will follow your instructions. I will send someone to pack my bags and move the treasure house of Bingjia into the sky cliff!" "What?" All the ice family members are stupid. "Dad Bingqin stares at the ice sea, Rao is the ice Lady this time also can''t accept! For no reason, ice sea... Is it really crazy? "You are a very clever man, ice sea, don''t let me down!" In the white night, his eyes twinkled with strange light, his mouth showed a faint smile, and then pulled out the broken empty sword from his waist and waved it in the air. Whoa! The thick and fierce space is directly torn open by the space door. "White haired ancestor, jiuxiao jade girl, I''ll go back to Cangtian cliff first! The jun family and Bing family will be handed over to you for the time being. You two will take them to the Cangtian cliff to find me as soon as possible. I will provide them with accommodation and training places for you! You must not have the slightest accident, bring me people safely, you know? " "Don''t worry, my Lord, that we will not disappoint you." They are busy holding fists as a gift. "Well!" White night nodded, and then with ice Yan through the space door, back to the sky cliff. Soon, their bodies disappeared. Seeing the white night leave, the jiuxiao jade girl, who has been holding a respectful look, is sitting on the ground, gasping for breath. Many strong people are also big vomit turbid, tense look of nature a lot. "Hello, white haired ancestor, Binghai, what are you going to do? Why do you submit to that boy so devoutly? What are you thinking Waiting for jiuxiao jade girl to relax her breath, as if she thought of something, she suddenly turned her head and immediately drank and asked. Especially the old man with white hair. She can''t think of it! Although the strength of white night is not vulgar, if Bing and Jun join hands, and then cooperate with the white haired ancestor, it is completely able to fight! However... The white haired ancestor didn''t even wait for the ice family to make a statement, so he knelt down anxiously to guide the development of the situation! What is this? Jiuxiao jade girl can''t understand it! At this time, however, seeing the reverence and piety of the old man with white hair, the man said hoarsely: "I am a person who knows the current situation and is a hero. I respect the power of adults, so I turn to adults. I know that this world is ultimately to become the property of adults. What''s wrong with submitting to such a strong person?" "Although he is strong, he is not in a high state of soul. Although he has abandoned the divine sword, he has offended the dark Dynasty in the end..." "all those who dare to oppose the adults will disappear. I urge you to put your mind away quickly. Don''t have any stupid thoughts, and you won''t have time to regret!" The old man with white hair said. Jiuxiao jade girl was sluggish for a long time, and finally couldn''t stand it. She called and scolded directly and secretly: "madman!" The white haired ancestor was too lazy to pay attention to her. He meditated with closed eyes and took a short rest to prepare for the journey. Compared with the white haired ancestor, the ice family here is more restless. At the communication place between Bingjia and Jun''s, a large number of figures scuttled and roared out. These restless beings are the younger generation of both families. Although they knew that there was a reason for the ice sea to submit to the white night, they could no longer bear the servitude. Therefore, they kept asking questions and even wanted to leave. Some people forced to ask the reason of Binghai, but Binghai kept a tight lipped mouth and never said a word. It seemed that he was really a devout believer and a loyal servant of the day. People have to give up. "Patriarch, what should we do now? Do you really want to take refuge in that man from the sky cliff? " The housekeeper of Jun''s family came over and looked at the gentleman who was healing. He hesitated and said carefully. "So far, we can only take a step and see a step." Jun Bushi opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "no matter what, save the young master first, and then get in touch with other forces in the family. No matter what the situation will eventually become, our jun family must ensure that the strength is not scattered and can gather at the first time. Only by holding the strength can we cope with the changes, you know?" "Yes." The old housekeeper nodded. The compromise between the monarch and the world stems from the situation, so there are not so many people in your family who are dissatisfied. But the ice house is different. Because of the servitude of the ice sea, his position as the patriarch was directly shaken.However, he still has his own way. No one can understand, no one can think of it. People think the ice sea is crazy. But... He was the most sober person. "Ancestor, what should we do now?" The sea of ice swept around and whispered. "Take all the ice family''s elite into the Cangtian cliff. Doesn''t that guy want our ice family''s treasure? Give it to him and let him be lost in the treasure! We will wait for an opportunity to take down the abandoned magic sword, occupy the sky cliff, and then look for opportunities to seize the dead dragon sword to achieve the eternal hegemony of our ice family The voice of the ancestor of the ice family rings in his mind. "White night is not a fool, and he knows that I am not a fool. Although I submit to him, he certainly will not trust me, for fear that he will guard against me everywhere." The sea of ice opens. He never believed in the value of his surrender. But all this was forced by the ice family ancestors, and he had no choice. Unexpectedly, the old ancestor of the ice family laughed. "Don''t worry, although he doesn''t trust you, at some time, even if he doesn''t trust you, he has to rely on you! As long as you enter the sky cliff, the whole sky cliff is no longer just a white night has the final say! The old ancestor of the ice family roared with laughter. The sea of ice is confused. The relocation of Bingjia is not rapid. After all, according to the meaning of white night, what he wants is treasure. So after the ice family transported their treasure house to the Cangtian cliff, they didn''t move anything else at night. Except for some of the servants of the ice family''s ancestors, the rest of the family settled in the Cangtian cliff. Including the power of jun family, white haired ancestor and jiuxiao jade girl. Bingqin stands in front of the cliff hall, watching these strong people from outside the country pass through the gate, and her face is tense for several minutes. She knew that the entry of these people would completely disturb the sky cliff. She never understood why white night did it. She wanted to ask, but she finally stopped. After entering the Cangtian cliff, Jun Bushi, Binghai and others are very calm. But when they saw the dead dragon sword in the huge sword pit, everyone, including the white haired ancestor, could not calm down www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1689 On a fairyland like island, a man in a blood red cape who can''t see clearly is sitting on the edge of the island, holding a long and silver fishing rod, fishing in the vast sea of clouds outside the island. This sea of clouds is very famous in the five elements region, because it is the only area producing Yun Kun. Yun Kun is magical. It can be used to refine medicine, forge and practice martial arts. Its benefits are endless. However, although there are many Yunkun here, there are also many people who capture the soul of Yun Kun. Therefore, this person has been fishing for ten days and ten nights, but none of them has been hooked. The sea of clouds is vast but calm. It seems to be telling the anglers that they will still get nothing today. "Well, you still have time to fish? Don''t you know what happened to the other side of Cangtian cliff? " At this time, a slightly loose laughter came. The man in his cloak slightly turned his head, but soon he landed on the sea of clouds. The woman who came to the temple immediately wrinkled her eyebrows and hummed, "what do you mean? Didn''t you hear me "Yes." Finally Yan calm answer. "Why don''t you move on?" Luochanu held her chest in both hands and said, "the above has explained that you can set off quickly and go to the Cangtian cliff, and bring Hong Bing back before the chaos of the Cangtian cliff!" "What? Does he really want to collect all the twelve Hongbing In the end, it was rare to send out a light laugh. Although it is very slight, but luochanu can detect deep contempt and ridicule from his voice. It''s just... To whom this mockery is directed is unknown. Luocha female micro Cu Liu Mei, some puzzling asked: "then you are going to... Or not to go?" "Tell the man who gave you the order that I will not go." Finally Yan recovery of calm, slowly said. "Why?" "The ice family entered Cangtian cliff at the price of all the treasures of all the families. There is no doubt that their purpose is to kill the dragon sword. Like the king family and the mob, they are just looking for their own way to die. Only the ice family has the chance to seize the dead Dragon sword. Because of their inside information and their history, they have the means to deal with the Shenji palace. It''s just... White night It''s not an idiot. He accepts these forces for no reason. He must have a purpose. You will feel that Cangtian cliff will be in crisis. But in my opinion, this is just an action of white night. " "Action?" Not slow down, what''s going on "The same thing I''m doing right now." Finally Yan light way: "fishing!" "Fishing... Fishing?" "If I go, I will only bury the prison digging sword and the crack spear. I''d better forget it." Finally Yan light way, and then no longer pay attention to luochanu, focusing on the sea of clouds, like a statue. "You..." luochanu opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. Liu Mei moved a little. After a moment, she said nothing and turned to leave. But at this time, another soul falls on the floating island and rushes towards this side. "My Lord!" The man approached and knelt on one knee. Luochanu swept her eyes and her face changed slightly. This man is above her. To be honest, in the dark Dynasty, the status of luochanu was not high, but it was different in the end. As the key training object of the dynasty, whoever was in the dark king Dynasty was respectful to him. Even the people in the headquarters had to bow to him. In fact, luochanu''s status today is also stained with the light of the end. Luochanu doubted the identity of Zhongyan more than once. She always felt that she was afraid that she had contact with the people of the dark Dynasty before she appeared in Shenwu land. However, every time she beat around trying to get out the words, but eventually Yan always stopped the words in time, no longer revealed more. "Is that where the news comes from?" The end Yan stares at the cloud sea in front of, light says. "The ceremony of the matchless Kingdom has ended, and the end of the war period of the country has ended. They are gathering troops and gathering experts to prepare for the attack on the sky cliff. The Lord in red has been ordered to carry out the plan of annexing the unparalleled kingdom. The above has accepted your request to allow you to participate in the war." The man said respectfully. "It''s too early to delay the double Kingdom war, but there''s no way to delay the double Kingdom war." Finally Yan nodded: "tell the Lord in red, I''ll make a little preparation for her round!" "Yes." The man clasped his fist and left in a hurry. Luocha woman Leng, Zheng Zheng looked at the person who left, then suddenly looked back at the end Yan: "you want to move matchless country?" "Wushuangguo is in touch with that man. If Wang Chao really wants to collect twelve Hongbing soldiers, he will have to move him. I collected some information about him earlier, so I won''t be in a hurry in the future." Finally Yan light way: "as for the sky cliff over there, anyway, the white night also can''t run away, why worry?" "Can''t run away? What do you take back and discard the divine sword and Lihuang sword? And dead dragon sword! That''s guarded by Shenji guard. If you don''t take the opportunity to take them back, there will be no chance in the future. You are so confident that you can deal with the white night? " Luochanu frowned and asked, at the beginning of the end Yan from Xuanlong country fled back in confusion, but she still vividly remember.She knew that although the end Yan is strong, and the progress is rapid, but always better than the white night. However, he shook his head again. "For the time being, I''m not the opponent of white night, but do you know why I often fight him when I''m not against his hand?" "Why?" "For exercise." "Exercise?" "Yes." Zhongyan said calmly: "in fact, it is very simple for our dark Dynasty to recover the Hongbing in white night''s hands. The reason why we don''t take it is that we don''t want to attract the attention of all the heroes and Shenji palace people. After all, we have too many Hongbing in our hands, which will make them fear, so we will not move the white night for the time being." "But... I have just been instructed by the authorities to inform you to go and get Hongbing. What''s going on?" Luocha girl frowned. Take it once or not. What is it for? She was completely confused. Finally Yan looked at the sea of clouds in silence. After a moment, he said in a low voice: "is the order given to you by the people over there in Yangxi?" "How do you know?" Luochanu was greatly surprised. "I guess. And only they would ask me to do these boring things Finally Yan said calmly: "Luocha, you have been following me from Shenwu land to Lisheng state for some days. Generally speaking, it is impossible to join the dark Dynasty under such conditions as you. However, since you have entered the dark Dynasty, I still hope you can be smart. I know your mind, you are eager for power and eager to be able to contact the existence of those taboos, so you have been in this period of time In the dark Dynasty with some of the people in important positions to build relationships, want to climb higher through them! It''s a good idea, but I have to remind you that the cultivation of good life is the king''s way. Those people had better contact less, otherwise, in the future, I''m afraid you don''t even know how you died. Such a big dark Dynasty is far from as simple as you can see. " Luochanu was shocked when she heard the sound. She stammered her lower lip and finally chose to shut up. At this time... crash! The sea of clouds suddenly separated. Just look at the sea of clouds in a burst of tumbling, and eventually Yan in the hands of the fishing rod also twisted up. Luochanu returned to her senses and looked at the sea of clouds in a hurry. But see end Yan suddenly stand up, arms hair force, pull the silver run fishing rod toward the island a drag. Woo!!! A long, deep roar was heard from the clouds. Then, a huge figure nearly 10000 meters long flew out of the clouds and fell down the fishing rod towards the island. "King Yun Kun?" Luochanu cried out. In the end, it was the king of Yun Kun! The huge figure obscures the sky and is even bigger than the island. It is afraid that it can crush the whole island. But in the end Yan''s expression remained unchanged, watching the huge figure of King Kun Yun and raising his hand. Whew! The whole space of King Yun Kun shrank and twisted instantly, and his huge body was compressed to the size of a palm and fell on the floating island. Luocha female nerve slightly pumping, looking quickly, only to find that the king of Yun Kun was crushed to death by the terrible space force. Is this the ultimate force of space? His strength has increased a lot since his last trip to Xuanlong. Luochanu was terrified, and her face was incredible. "Now the Bingjia, Junjia and a large number of powerful people of powerful families have settled in Cangtian cliff. The general Shenhou of Wushuang Kingdom has also begun to attack Cangtian cliff, and he is besieged by enemies on all sides at night. Let''s see how he can deal with it!" Finally Yan threw the corpse of King Yun Kun, which was compressed to the size of a palm, into the bag beside him, and said with no expression: "if we say that the white night is really incapable of being eradicated by these mobs, then I am afraid that I have to change my strategy to go to Cangtian cliff to take Hongbing ahead of time in response to xiayangxi''s request." "What you mean by that, you think he must be able to deal with these forces?" Luochanu asked. "Impossible." Zhongyan shook his head: "it''s OK to clean up the mobs in the white night, but it''s different to deal with the ice family and the matchless country. With that person in the iceberg family, the strength is far more than you and I think. As for the matchless country, it is far more than the existence of the Xuanlong kingdom. It''s extraordinary for us to protect ourselves with the skill of white night! It''s impossible to be at peace with each other. " "Isn''t he a bad man?" A trace of worry flitted through the depths of luochanu''s eyes. "That''s what he asked for. If he didn''t covet for the best treasure of the iceberg family, he wouldn''t set himself on fire. However, he had a magic weapon to protect him. Even if the end was miserable, he could at least keep his life! This time, Quan should teach him a lesson and let him understand that this is not a land of nine souls, and he can''t tolerate such a mess! " Finally Yan light way, and then again up the pole, toward the cloud sea to throw. Luochanu looks at the end of Yan silently. Her eyes shake and her lips bite. Finally, she vomites her turbid qi and turns to walk outside the floating island. Finally Yan slightly side head, swept the eye Luo Cha female, that Cape under the eye but flickered a trace of strange light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1690 In the sky cliff. A large number of powerful people settled in, which immediately aroused the vigilance of Shenji guards. They stare at these people who pass through the pit of the dragon sword and walk towards the cliff hall. They can''t help but feel the sharp sword on their waist. It seems that they feel the cold and domineering power of Shenji guards. Although the people who pass the sword pit want to block the dragon sword, they still can''t bear the pressure and dare not twist their necks. After seeing the white night in front of the cliff hall, these strong men went to the area arranged for them by the white night. That area is located in the no man''s land behind the Cangtian cliff. According to the meaning of white night, it will be used to build a camp for them. In the future, the potential family members of the white haired ancestor, jiuxiao jade girl, Bing family and jun family will all practice and live here. Of course. It''s just white night talk. Because he knows that these people don''t live here long. Maybe... They won''t be here all day. So after these people settled in front of the mountain, the whole Cangtian peak was surrounded by the power of the white night. People use the technique to hide in the mountains and jungles, shield the breath and monitor everything. As for the white night, its focus is not on the construction of those people''s buildings and training places, but on the transportation process of iceberg''s magic weapons. "According to the schedule, all the treasures of Bingjia will be delivered to the cliff hall treasure house tomorrow morning." Huang Yao''s face rose with an excited smile: "cliff master, since we are proud of the colorful mine, our resources have soared and our materials are rich. Now we have countless rare treasures from Bingjia and Junjia. It can be said that they are the richest in the world. With these resources, we can not only attract the strong and cultivate talents, but also create a large number of terrorist arrays. Within ten years, the overall strength of Cangtian cliff is as strong as ever It will certainly go up a new level, and even compete with the potential families in the five element domain at that time If this kind of thing changes in the past, it is almost impossible, Huang Yao even dare not think about it, but now, these are the real things. The development of Cangtian cliff under the leadership of white night is really terrible! "Control that group of people, monitor their every move, and report to me if there is any abnormality!" The road sank in the white night. "Yes, cliff master." Huang Yao is busy holding fists. The white night nodded, then led the ice Yan to walk toward the stone platform in front of the cliff hall. At the moment, in front of the stone platform, a slender figure is standing there. It was the retreat that had escaped from the void door of the white night. He looked at the sculptures on the stone platform in silence, and his expression was a little distracted. "Elder martial brother Ying!" The white night called out to the man. It turns out that this man is the Yinghua sword of Yijian Tiangong! Yinghua sword came back to his senses and looked at the coming white night. A faint smile appeared on his face. He waved and saluted the white night: "dragon master, long time no see!" "Elder martial brother Ying, don''t be so polite!" The white night came up to him and said with a smile, "thank you very much, elder martial brother Ying this time." "It''s very kind of you, dragon master. You are the master of dragon Jue. At present, Yijian Tiangong is also a part of longjue. It''s natural that you want us to do anything. Why thank you? What''s more, I told you before that you don''t need to call me elder martial brother any more. You can call me Hua Jian. I can''t bear the two characters now! " Yinghua sword bitter smile way. White night shook his head and didn''t want to go further on this topic. He looked at the body of the eye Qianlong and said, "is the magic weapon for the spirit injection in your place?" Yinghua sword smiles and raises his back hand. A halo blooms in his hand, and then a crystal clear jade with unique shape appears in his palm. White night took over, eyes hot looking at the jade, the whole body was not from gently shaking. Seeing this, Yinghua sword''s expression can''t help but stagnate. "Is this person important to you?" He asked. "Yes." White night nodded. "Is it?" Yinghua sword showed a trace of yearning: "then he is really lucky, to be able to come back from the dead, it is also a chance." "He gave me more than one chance, and I gave him one, of course! But I won''t just bring him back to life. " White night''s eyes brimming with heat and intensity: "I will try to save what I missed and lost before. Elder martial brother Ying, I think you must have many people who want to revive?" "Of course there is." Yinghua sword took a deep breath, with a trace of reminiscence in his eyes. Looking at the front, he said hoarsely: "therefore, we will try our best to improve our own strength and practice hard, because there are too many things we can''t do by relying on us now." "Indeed "It''s a pity that the sky cliff is not peaceful at present. Otherwise, I will take you over and use the resources here to help you cultivate and let you grow faster." "No need." Yinghua sword said with a smile: "you send a lot of resources to Guanglan area every month. Now we have more powerful soul books, pills and utensils than the saint immortal area. This is enough for us. Our talent and physique are limited. No matter how high-level resources and cultivation conditions you give us, we are afraid that we will not be able to enjoy it.""I am very clear about your talent. Elder martial brother Ying, you are only short of opportunity. I will try my best to help you break through! In addition, please select a group of talented and upright disciples! Let them practice with you. I will provide you with all your training materials! " "Don''t worry, we have never stopped searching for talented people! All the seeds will be concentrated in the Guanglan area to intensify training, but... Even if the cultivation materials are rich, there are powerful soul skills for them to learn. However, due to the time, we can not immediately train the strength to resist the dark Dynasty. The gap is very difficult to make up for. " Yinghua sword coagulates the important road. "I know." "Although longjue''s strength has extended to cangtianya, at present, longjue is still not worth mentioning in front of the dark Dynasty. Our resources are indeed rich, but compared with the dark Dynasty, there is still a big gap. However, I do not want to be able to compete with the dark Dynasty. What I hope is that when long Jue is faced with an irresistible emergency, he can have the strength to fight back." "At present, the only way we can defend ourselves is by the array of Dharma! Especially on that day, we improved the array after receiving the multicolored ore from you. At present, the coverage of the array is about to extend to the nearby area, but Lord Ji thinks that if we expand the range of the array excessively, it will attract the attention of the strong outside the region. If the strong feel the threat from the big array, they will destroy it At present, we should stop the expansion of the array temporarily, but turn to repair the Dharma boundary of the hidden array. " Yinghua kendo. At night, he nodded. The more points in the sky punishing array, the wider the coverage of the array force, the more soul people will enter the array to transmit energy. If there are more than one soul, its power will be unimaginable. So the bigger the battle, the more terrible it is. However, if it is not covered up, it is bound to cause trouble. "I don''t have to worry about these things. In addition, there are some strong men in the jade building stationed there? The strength of the soul people who are active in Outland should not be higher than that. I may not be able to do anything about it. However, I should be careful. I will go back to Guanglan when I have time, and I will make several border junctions there. " White night light said, and spin on the platform: "now, or finish the things in front of you." "Well!" Yinghua sword nods and retreats with Bingyan. When he walked to Qianlong''s body at night, he watched the corpse silently for a while, then raised his hand and dragged the magic weapon into the body of Qianlong. Suddenly... WOW! A surge of astonishing glare erupted from the corpse. The sun and the moon appeared together, and they began to revolve around the corpse, and the sky bloomed with a brilliant light. People in the sky cliff raised their eyes one after another, and were astonished by the magical sight. At the gate of Cangtian cliff, several figures came in. When they saw this scene, they all changed color and were shocked. "Ah? This... This is... " " the spirit injection instrument has been used. It seems that we are a little late in the end! " "Grandfather, what should I do Several middle-aged people looked anxiously at the side of an old man in a gray cloak. Compared with the sword in the sky, it is rare for me to shake my head! What''s the point of grabbing another magic weapon? " The old man said that he was very confident, but people still had a heart. Some people looked at the old man, and carefully said, "but, ancestor... Can you be invincible if you get the dragon sword? If so, how could the white night hand over the dead dragon sword to shenjiwei? Since ancient times, many people have held the sword of the dead dragon, but... " the man was too eager to talk about it, so he didn''t dare to go on. If it was normal, he would not have made such remarks. This time, the whole family will not be able to fight the ice family. Otherwise, the whole family will not be defeated. However, the old man heard the sound, but a faint smile. "Chao''er, you are no longer that hoodwinked boy. You are the pillar of our iceberg family and the elder. Why are you still so naive?" The man who called Bing Chao quickly clasped his fist: "please give me some advice." "Do you forget what we made of our ice family?" The old man said. "Qibao!" "Do you know... The world''s treasures are beyond ordinary people''s imagination?" "More than ordinary people think?" The man was confused and looked down at the people around him. He turned and clasped his fists and said, "ancestor, chao''er is stupid. I don''t know what you mean..." "does this need to be explained?" As soon as the old man swung his sleeve, he said indifferently: "it will be two concepts for me to get the dead dragon sword and others to get the dead dragon sword, because I can release the real power of the dead dragon sword with the help of gods they don''t know. At that time, there will be no enemy in Lisheng Prefecture! And that''s why I''m going to bet the whole iceberg on this sword. Once it''s done, Lysander! Will be dominated by my icemaker! I will be king of the timesThe voice dropped and the old man stepped forward. All the ice family members were shocked and completely stunned. "Dominating... Lysander?" Have they ever heard such a crazy thing? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1691 With the inspiration of the magic instrument, the whole sky of the sky cliff becomes mysterious and profound. People can only see a wonderful star catalog suddenly appear on the sky, and constantly flash, about ten minutes later, it turns into six seals of all souls, and the empty shadows of all spirits are running wildly in the sky, running from east to west, disappearing in the western sky, and reappearing in the eastern sky, so endless and endless reincarnation. This is more than magic! However... After ten breaths, a chaotic scene appeared again. The chaos gradually opened, the sun and the moon appeared, the mountains and rivers emerged, and the endless scenes of heaven and earth emerged. Countless soul people feel for the scene of this prosperous age. In the white night, his eyes were burning and his eyelids did not blink. Such an amazing scene lasted for about 200 breaths, and finally, a huge dragon shadow appeared in the sky. Roar! The moment the Dragon appeared, everyone had a wonderful feeling. It seems that... An era has come! But when people come back to their senses, it is just a dream of Nanke! The shadow of the dragon is very vast, it seems to have tens of thousands of feet. Although it is a virtual shadow, the thick and fierce body can give people a terrible scene like the torrent of steel. What is this? Countless people were terrified and speechless. Rao is the ice family, jun family people see scalp numbness, cold sweat DC. "Is that?" Jun Bushi looks up at the sky with a trace of solemnity in his pupils. "Patriarch, is that a dragon?" The man next to me asked carefully. "It''s like a dragon, but... It''s not like a normal dragon!" Jun Bu Shishen said: "there are countless dragons in all the worlds. There are dragon people, Jiaolong, pseudo dragon, and mutant Dragon... However, the false image of this dragon is not like those with impure blood..." "what is it?" It''s more like a dragon You don''t live in a hoarse way. "Dragon?" The people around were startled. The legendary dragon clan? People have only seen it in books! "What is resurrecting in this white night?" Someone whispered. Jun Bushi secretly took a breath and prayed that this thing was not what he thought. He shook his head and turned his head to the side and said, "is the message coming from the people sent out? Where is the young master? " "Report back to the patriarch, the young master has found it. He is in the prison, but there are strong guards in the prison. We dare not act rashly!" Others are busy. "Is it? So the young master is all right? " "Yes, safe and sound!" "That''s good!" Jun Boshi spits out his turbid breath and says in a deep voice: "Binghai is not an idiot. Since he dares to come here, he must rely on him... You arrange the people well. Once the Bing family is in trouble, we will immediately respond. First, rescue the young master, and then... Follow me to seize the dragon sword!" "What?" The people next to him were shocked. "Clan leader... The dead dragon sword is guarded by Shenji guard. How can we... Have a chance?" An old man lowered his voice with a trembling voice. "Don''t worry!" Jun Bushi said in a deep voice: "don''t forget how many potential clans are around here. It''s not easy for them to enter the sky cliff. They can''t miss the opportunity to capture the dead dragon sword in vain! As long as there is chaos, we will have a chance! " When they heard this, they saw that Jun Bu Shi was full of firmness. They all knew that he had made up his mind, but he could only nod his head. The change in the sky continues. The Dragon churned for a while, turning the sky and earth upside down. The whole sky seemed to be stirred into chaos by it. When this curtain falls, Rao is a magical machine, and the guards are not surprised. "It''s like... The people of that group!" A Shenji guard''s face changed slightly, and he said in a voice. "What''s the matter? Is Bai lingzun related to that ethnic group? " Another asked. "Never heard of it, and... It''s impossible for that group to have contact with humans!" "What''s going on?" "Do you want to report to the elder..." "when the elder comes, let me know." Several people made a brief communication, each person''s eyes showed dignified, as if thinking of something very bad. And then... roar!! A thundering dragon roars from the sky, and then the huge shadow of the divine dragon that covers the sky like thunder suddenly falls, carrying an amazing momentum that lasts forever and presses down on the sky cliff. At that moment, everyone in the sky cliff had an unexplained sense of suffocation. It was as if his body would be crushed into powder in a flash. Feeling this incomparable momentum, many people even shiver.Finally! Whoa! The giant dragon crashed down and disappeared into the cliff hall. "Ah Someone screamed at the sight. More people sit on the ground and can''t stand up. Countless pairs of eyes staring at the dragon body, people once thought that the sky cliff would be smashed. This lasted for about 20 minutes, and the huge dragon finally disappeared on the platform in front of the cliff hall. To be exact, it''s in the body of the dragon. It''s just that terrible dragon power rippling in the sky cliff, but it doesn''t disperse for a long time... staring at all this in the white night. The closest he was, he could feel the amazing momentum of the dragon power most clearly. That''s not an ordinary dragon! Rao is also deeply shocked. "What is the status of this old man The white night whispers. But soon, he seems to be aware of something, side look, just found that ice Yan small hand do not know when is dead drag his lapel, hiding behind him. Bingyan''s face is pale, and she can''t stop panting, and her sweat overflows. Obviously, she couldn''t bear it. "I''m sorry..." ice Yan released his hand and said weakly. "It doesn''t matter." The white night smiles and looks at the platform. Click. At this time, a strange voice came out. The round body on the platform suddenly moved. Ice sun and white night watch closely. At this time, the eyes bulging like fish eyes on the corpse were slowly opened, and a pair of wax yellow pupil beads reflected in the eyes of the white night. See these eyes, white night suddenly sat on the ground, people heavily gasped for breath, the whole person seems to be a lot of light. He looked at the platform with a smile on his lips. It''s a smile from the bottom of my heart. It''s a smile that can''t be explained by words. Next to the ice Yan staring at the white night. She had never seen such a happy smile on the white night... the white night raised her hand, took two bottles of wine into the storage ring, and threw one bottle there. The figure on the platform subconsciously clasped with his claws and looked at him quietly. "Old man, long time no see!" The white night smiles and pours a mouthful of it. Wine into the throat, incomparably spicy. The round figure seems to have come back. It showed a little hoarse smile, also fiercely poured a mouthful, faint cry. "Little bunny... Long time no see..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1692 Drink wine, like these years of bitterness into the stomach. The Qianlong stood up, his body swaying, and walked towards the white night. White night did not move, just sitting on the ground silently watching it. "What? Is that all right? " White night smiles. "Still make a living!" Qianlong laughed and his voice was still hoarse. It turns on the platform for a circle, just to adapt, but walk another circle, its body but overflow cracks. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "Well?" "How can there be cracks?" Bing Yan also showed an unexpected color. Qianlong seemed to notice Bing Yan and said with a smile, "it seems that this boy is capable. Even you are safe and sound?" "Dragon Emperor, don''t be hurt!" Bing Yan smiles. "It seems that there is nothing wrong with what you and I have entrusted to you!" Qianlong vomited: "to be able to be a man again, you and I are also a fate!" "Yes." Ice Yan looked at the white night sitting on the ground, and her eyes flickered gently: "this time, if it wasn''t for the white night, you and I couldn''t be reborn so quickly! White night... But paid a lot... "I know." The Hidden Dragon said hoarsely, "the art of resurrection is against the heaven, and to revive me... The difficulty is extraordinary. This boy can kill from the land of nine souls into Lisheng state, and can find the art of resurrection. It''s hard... I can''t imagine it!" I heard the sound in the white night and didn''t speak. Along the way, how many bumps and sorrows, only he himself knows. But it doesn''t have to be said. Because of this outcome, he has met his expectations. This is enough. "What''s the matter with you now?" Looking at the cracked place on Qianlong''s body at night, he asked slowly. It''s like a ceramic fracture there. The crack is very irregular, and there is no bleeding. In principle, when the soul enters the body, the body is already flesh and blood. "That''s because the body you''ve remodeled for me is so inferior." Qianlong road. "Grade... Too low?" The pupil shrinks in the daytime. The materials he collected to build the Qianlong have exhausted all the resources that he can use at present. It can be said that they are his top masterpieces. Every material used is extraordinary. How can it become inferior in the eyes of Qianlong? It''s a priceless treasure to put on the land of nine souls! White night''s eyes moved, as if to think of something, looked at the eye Qianlong, coagulation way: "old guy, what is your origin?" "Me?" Qianlong laughed and said, "you boy, you are so sharp that you ask me this question at this time... When you enter Lisheng, what you see and hear should be much better than before..." "that''s nature!" White night said: "what level of strength and grade of your body is the most clear in my heart. However, you say that the physical body created by this strength is inferior, which is enough to prove that your strength of soul and seven spirits is amazing. It is beyond the strength of soul in this area. This is not what people who come out of the nine soul land can have!" "I never said that I came out of the land of nine souls." Qianlong shook his head. "And where are you from?" White night asked immediately. Qianlong looked at him silently for a while, and his voice was hoarse again: "later, you will know..." "later?" "Yes... And... It shouldn''t be too far away!" The Qianlong side head, seems to have something difficult to say. The heart beat slightly in the daytime and didn''t ask again. I''m afraid there are some secrets about Qianlong. "This body is not perfect, and the Horcrux you used to summon my spirits is not high enough. Now my body is incomplete, and my soul is actually very thin. It is a miracle to rely on these things to revive me... I am in the same state as in the nine souls land!" Qianlong looked at himself and said with a faint smile: "but it doesn''t matter. I can slowly increase the strength of this body and soul through cultivation. So, boy... You don''t have to worry too much!" "Now that you are alive, what else should I worry about? The rest is your own business. I can''t help you any more! " White night smiles: "next, you have to work hard yourself!" "Hard work?" Qianlong laughed, but glared at the white night: "you boy, don''t be too proud! My rebirth is not the same as before. Before, on the land of nine souls, my empire was captured, and I scattered my strength, so my cultivation was slow. Now in Lisheng Prefecture, as long as I want, my cultivation can go thousands of miles every day! It will be easy to surpass you. You are the immortal master level. I am not afraid of it "Can you see that I am the immortal Lord?" The white night was slightly surprised. "No matter how high-level soul is, you can see it at a glance!" Qianlong said triumphantly. "Just blow it White night doesn''t believe it."Oh! You''re really hard on your wings now "Or you will be raised again?" "You..." Qianlong was choked and speechless. The two began to fight. Next to the ice Yan see, but can not help but issued a weak smile. "What''s the matter?" White night side head. "Nothing." Bing Yan said with a smile: "before the Dragon Emperor was born again, you were always tense every day, and your eyes were full of worries. I never thought that you had such a cheerful and lively side. It''s really rare..." White night slightly a Leng. It is the first time that he has heard others describe himself in this way... the white night smiles and is about to speak. However, at this time, a figure suddenly ran quickly. That''s Huang Yao! The night stops talking. "Dragon master!" Huang Yao cries out eagerly, the person rushes over, makes the ceremony urgently. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "Dragon master, the ancestors of the ice family have arrived. They have assembled. It seems that they are moving quickly. Now they are waiting for you to appear in the back mountain." Huang Yao Ning Su road. "Is it?" The white night suddenly got up and said in a deep voice, "in that case, we should also act! Activate the formation now, everyone wait for my order! Do not act rashly without my command "Yes Huang Yao clasped his fist, turned and ran away. "What? Boy, you don''t seem to be at peace? " Asked Qianlong. "Well, I haven''t been peaceful for a long time." "What? Is there anyone else coming to you? " After sweeping around, the Qianlong seemed to recognize it, and said in a deep voice: "the realm of immortal master can not attract the attention of many powerful people. If it is placed in the realm of Saint immortal, it will be on the stage." "They''re not coming at me! It''s the dragon sword "Dead dragon sword? Where is it? " Subconsciously, Qianlong asked. White night a faint smile, pointing to the distance. The Qianlong looked in the direction he had pointed out, but with only one glance, he froze at once. "Is that... The dragon sword?" Qianlong was shocked and murmured with astonishment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1693 We will try our best to fill the two chapters in one week www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1694 Behind the cliff hall. It''s crowded. There are ghosts everywhere. But even so, there were not many people talking. The scene was quite quiet and the atmosphere was very strange. All the people of the potential clan raised their eyes and looked at the direction of the cliff hall. There was a dignified look on everyone''s face. "Grandfather, is that really OK? After all, Shenji guards are here, and there are as many as six. If we do this here, once they think that they are plotting to kill the dragon sword, the situation will be bad. If Shenji guards come in and rely on our strength, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it. Even if we can deal with it, we can''t explain it from Shenji palace. " The sea of ice came over, frowning and lowering his voice. "No worries." The old ancestor of the ice family looked calm: "since I dare to take this step, naturally I have made a full grasp of it. You don''t have to worry about Shenji guard. We have our own way to deal with it. What''s more, our purpose is to kill the dragon sword. Dealing with Shenji guard is just the first step we need to do!" This word falls, ice sea and ice home strong face transient change. "Do you really want to rob the dragon sword?" The ice sea lost its voice. "Otherwise, what else can you get into the sky cliff?" The old ancestor of the ice family hummed coldly. "But ancestor, if we really want to have a hard regret with Shenji Wei... It''s not a good chance to win..." Binghai''s face turned blue. "That''s six Shenji guards, ancestor, think twice..." a strong voice of the ice family can''t be calm. And if they are not afraid of the six, they are still respected How can this be countered? Although they knew that the ancestor of the ice family came for the dead dragon sword, they didn''t expect that Shenji palace paid so much attention to the dead dragon sword and sent six Shenji guards to guard it. The people who had vowed before saw the existence and guarding of such terror, but now they have also converged a lot. "I said, don''t be afraid, and don''t be afraid." The ice family''s ancestor coldly said: "our ice family''s current development has reached a bottleneck. No matter how strong we are, we can''t get qualitative change. We can''t compare with those powerful families in Lisheng. Binghai, you know, we''re not strong. On the contrary, we are very weak and weak. If we didn''t have the dragon sword which is the most powerful sword in the world Help, our icehouse will never be on the stage. " Ice sea smell sound, slightly a Leng, seem to think of something, face is very wonderful, also no longer speak. The king''s family, the white haired ancestor and the nine Xiao jade maids all looked here one after another. Everyone''s looks were particularly strange and their minds were different. At this time, a member of the ice family came running towards this place, and hastily saluted the ancestor of the ice family. Xuan''er whispered, "Lao Zu, they are going!" When people heard this, they were in a good mood. "Are you all ready for the battle?" The old ancestor of the ice family asked. "We are ready, and the strong members of other powerful families will do their best to help us." The ice sea murmured: "once you urge the array, the energy in the array will be filled in an instant. There will be no problem." "No problem?" The old ancestor of the ice family hummed and said faintly, "don''t think our enemies only have white night and Shenji palace. These guys are also our enemies. Never treat others as friends, because there is no such thing as friends in this world!" The ice sea hears the sound and nods earnestly. And on the way to the back mountain, the white night leads the high-rise of Cangtian cliff to this side. Ice queen, Qianlong, Huangyao, Qihai and others all came here. Even Yinghua sword did not leave. According to his words, how could he miss such a big scene? The crowd marched forward in a mighty way. However, after a few steps, the pace of the white night can not help but stop. Just look at the front of a face such as white jade, long hair such as ink woman. The woman''s face looks rather haggard, autumn eyes dim, eyes slightly red. "Ice piano?" Ice queen and white night are frowning. "Why did you come?" The white night asked. "I want to say a few words to Yan''er!" Bingqin mumbled her lower lip and whispered. "There''s nothing to say between us." Ice queen indifferently said: "I have been completely disappointed with the ice family, I have long been no longer a member of the ice family, and I do not want to have any involvement with any one of the ice family." "But... Yan''er... This matter is very important, you must listen to me, otherwise..." bingqin stopped, her eyes were full of pain and helplessness. Hearing the words of bingqin, the queen of ice is aware of something wrong. She frowned slightly and looked at each other in confusion. "Otherwise what? What do you mean Bing Qin looks at the white night side, mumbling her lower lip, without saying a word. Ice queen saw this, thought for a moment, is about to speak, ice Qin immediately again."This matter has something to do with your safety..." a simple sentence is not simple. How clever the ice queen is, how can she not hear the meaning. She moved her eyes, took a deep breath, and walked to the side. Bingqin immediately followed up. "If it were not for the white night, I would not listen to you any more!" Ice queen did not look back and whispered bingqin bit her lip and her eyes were dim. But now, she knows that it is useless to say anything. "I want you to leave the cliff at once." The ice harp has a low voice. "Why?" "You don''t have to ask so much. Let''s go." Bingqin seems a little anxious. "It seems that everything is as expected in the white night. The ice family and the jun family are not honest indeed." The ice queen hummed, her eyes were cold: "it''s a pity that you underestimated the white night! I''m afraid the ice family and the jun family are going to miss one move this time. Go back and you''ll see how the ice family and the king''s family were destroyed. " "Do you really think so?" The anxiety in Bing Qin''s eyes became more and more intense: "if you think so, then you should leave more!" "What do you mean?" Ice Qin hesitated, still did not speak. Obviously, she had something to hide. And... It''s about the sky cliff and the white night! "What''s the ice family''s last resort?" The queen of ice thought deeply. At this time, bingqin made a sound again, and her voice was still that worried: "Yan''er, I know you hate me very much, I hate that I betrayed you, betrayed the white night, but... I also have my bitterness, my father is the owner of the ice family, we are all for the continuation of the ice family, I understand that you hate my father and the whole Bing family, but... Yan''er, you should know that no matter what the world becomes like I''m on your side Bingqin''s eyes are red and her words are affectionate. Ice Queen looked at her silently, lips pursed together. However, for a long time, the ice queen still shook her head and said in a low voice: "sorry, bingqin, although I know that everything you have done is for my good, but... You betrayed white night and hurt white night. My life is saved by white night. I can stand on the challenge arena and question the whole ICE family. It is also because of white night that I can''t go with you!" "Is it?" Bingqin''s face was pale. People looked at her for a long time, but she took a deep breath. She said hoarsely: "Yan''er, since you have made such a decision, then forget it..." "you go back!" Ice queen turned and said indifferently, "if you can, I hope you will leave as soon as possible." Bing Qin''s delicate body trembled, and her autumn eyes were staring at the ice queen. Suddenly, she showed a bitter smile: "OK, I will leave... But Yan''er, before leaving, can I hug you again?" "Embrace?" Ice queen Liu eyebrow micro Cu, looking at ice Qin, but see each other''s eyes shining, full of expectation. Finally, ice queen or soft hearted for a while, walked in the past, gently holding the ice Qin. "Take care The ice queen whispered, her voice heavy. "No, Yan''er, you will be OK." Bingqin smiles. Hearing this, the ice queen suddenly realized what, people suddenly looked up, but saw a strange feeling from his back, and then full of space power. "Is this?" "What have you done to me?" "Yan''er, I''m here for your own good. I''m sure I''ll die today. My grandfather will replace him and take the Cangtian cliff. When he gets the Cangtian cliff, he will try his best to drive away Shenji guard and get the dead dragon sword. Once the Dragon Sword reaches the hand of Laozu, no one in Lisheng will be able to stop his power!" Bingqin said hoarsely: "I have passed on the divine power of the ancestors of the ice family, and I have a unique memory. In my memory, there is a divine object in the ice family, which can increase the magic power infinitely. Most of this artifact is in the hand of the ancestor. The dead Dragon sword falls in the hand of the ancestor. I will pass you to the holy immortal Kingdom temporarily in order to avoid your death in the hands of the ancestor When Xianyu comes here, everything here is over! Don''t blame me... " speaking of this, bingqin closed her eyes. "No The queen of ice cried out in a hurry, trying to tear off the thing like a charm behind her, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Bingqin is the daughter of the owner of the ice family. She has countless strange things in her hands. Who would have thought that she still had this skill. Soon, the art of space sprang up. The ice queen struggled madly, but could not break through the package of space power. Ice Qin took a deep breath, motionless, waiting silently. She knows that Bingyan will go to a safe place, and she has no more worries to say! Everything will go on as she thinks! However, at this time... chi! A strange noise came out.See that wrapped in the ice queen on the body of the rich space breath instantly disappeared. Bingqin was stunned and looked up, but he saw that the white night appeared behind the ice queen, and he was holding the charm in his hand. All the space forces that envelop the ice queen are gone. "What?" Bingqin lost his voice, staring at the white night and shouting: "what are you doing?" "What are you doing?" White night looks at her without expression. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1695 Bingqin did not answer the words of the white night, but rushed over, intending to snatch the charm. But the next second, white night fingers move, directly to the spell to shatter. Looking at the mantra turned into fragments, bingqin looked at it dully and could not say a word. Her lips moved, her face pale, and she stepped back for a long time, but she sent out a sad smile: "white night, you killed Yan''er, do you know? You want her to be buried with you! You killed her with your own hands "Do you think I can''t clean up your ice house?" White night looks at her without expression. "White night! You really think you''re invincible? You''re wrong! What you have done is expected by my icemaker Bingqin hissed: "you covet the best treasure of my iceberg family. Why don''t I covet everything you have? It''s a pity, white night, you look down on our ice house, you don''t understand what you are facing, and you don''t know how terrible the details and means of our ice house are! You... Will regret what you have done Bingqin said hoarsely, spinning and suddenly turning around, running towards the back of the mountain. "Ice piano!" Ice queen sees this, immediately hands to stop ice Qin. "Let her go back." There was a cry from the white night. Ice Queen''s pace is stiff, turn head to look at him: "but... White night, don''t you want to get some useful information from her mouth?" "Would you let me torture her or search her memory?" The white night asked. The ice queen was stunned, spinning and silent. No matter how bingqin is, at least she is sincere to the ice queen. Although the ice queen is facing the white night, she is not willing to let the white night hurt bingqin. "Let''s go." Calm way of white night. "White night, I think it''s better to leave for the time being. We don''t know what special means the ice family will have! You should know that the ice family is a treasure family. There are so many magic weapons in their hands. Don''t say you have abandoned the magic sword. If you pull out the dead dragon sword, you may not be able to deal with them. " The queen worried. Even if she doesn''t trust bingqin, it''s natural to be cautious. However. The white night looks very firm. He said coldly, "you say I don''t know about the ice family. Then, has the ice family ever known me?" "..." the queen of ice was stunned, only to see the white night step forward. "Come on, I will let you know that all your worries are unnecessary! I''ll... Make them all bow down and annihilate them. " The voice is quiet and elegant, but the killing meaning rippling in it is shocking to the people who hear it. The queen of ice looked at the white night in amazement, perplexed. She understood that the white night could not persuade her. Now, she could only walk step by step! ... the white night led the people to the back mountain. At the foot of the mountain, people of all potential families have gathered together. When the white night appeared, all eyes were locked on him. "White cliff master, you are coming!" Jun Bushi vomited his turbid breath and spoke faintly: "you said you want to settle us? Why haven''t you sent someone here to build buildings? Do you want us to practice in the wild mountains? There''s not even a roof tile to keep out the wind and rain? " "Then I built the building. Will you stay in it The white night looked at Jun Bu Shi and asked. "White cliff Lord, what''s this Jiuxiao jade girl covered her lips and laughed: "where can we stay if we don''t stay in it? What''s more, we are already your subordinates. What do you want us to do? We have to obey your orders, don''t we? " "But we didn''t ask you to build the array here and arrange the border. Are you acting without authorization? Disobey what I mean White night asked again. The eyebrows of the crowd moved a little. The white haired ancestor stepped forward and said faintly, "since this is the place for our cultivation, it should be reasonable for us to build several borders and Dharma arrays to protect ourselves?" "This is Cangtian cliff, my territory. When did it become your training place?" "You are safe enough to practice here. What are you worried about? Do you think I can''t protect you in the night? " "That''s not what we mean!" "Well, if that''s not what it means! Now, I order you to remove these boundary lines immediately! Do you hear me As soon as the voice dropped, the scene suddenly became quiet. The old ancestor with white hair, jiuxiao Jade Maiden and Jun Bushi all fell into silence. The sea of ice gazed at the white night and made no noise. But at this time, the ice family ancestor suddenly looked up at the white night and said, "if I say no, what do you want?" When the last note falls out of the moment, the whole back mountain is silent.Each soul player instantly activates the spirit of heaven, stimulates the soul power and accumulates the moves. Everyone is staring at the front, looking at the enemy in front. At this moment, it seemed that even the air was frozen. Yinghua sword looks at the white night. "White night, what should I do now?" Ice queen worried. "These guys are so arrogant!" Huang Yaoshen snorted. "They must be taught a lesson!" Qi Ming also opened the tune. The crowd yelled, and everyone looked angry. But the white night was particularly calm. Qianlong looked at the white night in silence. Suddenly, he found that he couldn''t see through this guy. What would he do? Qianlong thought in his heart. Suddenly, the night went on. A tiny step! When this step is down, all the enchantment arrays around Bingjia and Jun''s are suddenly activated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all kinds of colorful barriers rise up and cover everyone. And at the same time. Roar! A shrill roar exploded in the sky cliff. Huang Yao and other people were shocked and looked at them in a hurry. But there was a shadow of a god of war in gold armor among the border areas. As soon as the Golden Shadow appears, the heaven and earth are all dark, and all the soul forces in the four directions are crushed directly! How terrible! The figure stands in the center of the border, crazy struggle, crazy roar, and countless forces in the border constantly instill into it. In an instant, the power of Jinjia God of war rose like the river. In a short time, it had reached a shocking situation. "Ah?" Many of the souls of the sky cliff were so scared that their legs softened and they didn''t kneel on the ground. "This... This power?" Huang Yao''s face was extremely pale and full of panic. He was startled and even lost his state. In the face of this huge power, they can not control themselves! "This is the ice house''s card?" The ice queen looked at the golden armor God of war, trembling and twittering, and her scalp was numb. How can we deal with such an opponent? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1696 The shadow of Jinjia war god is just like a God coming into the world. People looked together, frightened, one by one white, scalp numb. "White night!" At this time, the old ancestor of the ice family stepped forward, staring at him coldly, and said in a deep voice: "you are a smart man. You also know what the purpose of my ice family is willing to give all the treasures to you, but you obviously don''t know the strength of my ice family! Now, let me ask you, would you like to surrender? " As soon as the voice fell, all the souls in the sky cliff breathed tightly. Look at this, there is no doubt that the iceberg is ready to start. "Surrender?" The white night gazed at the ancestor of the ice family and said faintly, "surrender what? To whom? To you? " "Of course." The ancestor of the ice family was also expressionless: "white night, you are a talent, and I also like talents. If you are willing to surrender and surrender to my iceberg family, I can guarantee all your interests. You will continue to have the sky cliff, continue to have everything you have at present, and I will give you unlimited benefits! What do you think? " "Unlimited benefits? What is it? " White night eyebrows a pick, light voice way: "so, you prepare me with ten magic tools, I will consider, how?" People breathe hard. Ten magic tools? Are you kidding? "How rare are magic weapons? What is so easy to get? You have robbed the only magic weapon of our iceberg family. Do you still want ten? Where are we going to find it? " The ice sea drank in a low voice, his face full of discontent. White night is just making trouble for Bing family. Hearing this, he shook his head and sighed: "I can''t even take out this thing. Do you want me to surrender to your icehouse? Do you think any scrap of metal can make me surrender in the dark? Or do you think I''m a cheap existence? If not, save it! Waste of breath "You..." the ice family was furious. "You dare to be so presumptuous here? White night, are you not afraid that your ancestors will wipe you out on the spot? " The sea of ice roared. "Kill me?" White night shakes his head light way: "rely on you ice home only, be afraid is to have no this ability!" "It seems that when you get to the sky cliff, you are more capable than before!" Don''t you even fear cold? Well, it''s a little bit interesting! " "I just don''t know if the white night Lord can resist the joint attack of many strong men in our royal family, such as the white haired ancestor and the nine cloud jade girl!" At this time, Jun Bushi also went up to say. His voice dropped, and all the people of Jun''s family came forward to release his soul power. The thick and fierce soul pressure comes down from the sky and shakes this side. Cangtian cliff people breathe tight. But. White night face color does not change, calm gaze. A moment later, he read four words lightly. "Mob!" The simple four words are like sharp swords, which are stuck in the hearts of your family. "Good! Good! Very good! " Jun Bu Shi repeatedly nodded, and the anger in his eyes was incomparably thick: "since the white night adults are so capable, we will ask for advice later!" "That''s it Nine cloud jade girl also a face angry appearance, eyes ripple with strange luster, squint way: "white night Lord, if you don''t know so much, that can''t say we can only do it!" "Become king and defeat the enemy, I would like to follow you, but you are so stupid and stupid that you are against such a powerful force. You are such a master, you are not worthy of my dedication. So... Lord white night, I am sorry, because I have been loyal to you, I will collect the corpse for you when you are in trouble!" The old man with white hair also made a noise. When they heard this, they were all furious. This time, it was completely understood that, as expected by the white night, none of those who surrendered to the white night were sincere. They came here for the sake of the sky cliff, the dragon sword and the night. "White night, now you should understand how foolish you have been before?" Bingqin stands behind the crowd, sneering. At this time, the white night has also raised his head, looking at all the people here. "Is this... Your decision?" "It''s not a decision, it''s a situation." The old man with white hair said. "A bunch of hypocritical guys." The white night hummed: "it''s time for you to tell lies that you don''t believe even children for your poor dignity. It''s really humiliating for us to cultivate our souls to such an advanced level." "What do you say?" The old man with white hair was furious. But no one dares to go up. "White night, you don''t want to talk nonsense. I''ll ask you for the last time, are you down or not?" The ice sea in the back cheered."Surrender? I should have said it to you, but this is it. I know you will never surrender again. Therefore, I have decided to cut all of you here The white night light way, will press the hand in the waist''s abandons the God sword and the left Huang sword, slightly sends out the strength, pulls out two Kuangshi sword. The sword is out of its sheath, and the sword is smart, but it seems to be weaker than that of the terrible God of war. "I don''t know!" The sea of ice shakes its head. "White night, your decision is really stupid!" Jun Bu Shi also sent out a sigh. "It seems that the Cangtian cliff is going to change its owner today!" Jiuxiao jade girl again covered her lips and laughed. The white haired ancestor did not say a word, but quietly looked at the place where the dragon sword was executed. "Do it!" At this time, the old ancestor of the ice family whispered: "it''s just a white night. It''s not a worry. I know what you''re thinking. When the white night is solved, I''ll give you an account." A simple sentence directly reveals the purpose of these people. What they really care about is not the life of the white night, but the thick and fierce dead dragon sword! However, it is obviously not enough for them to take the dead Dragon Sword alone. So they reached a consensus to help the ice family ancestors deal with Shenji palace and take the dead dragon sword out of the sky cliff. When the dragon sword leaves the control of Shenji guards, its ownership will be determined again. "Good!" They all nodded, their eyes twinkled and their minds varied. And at this time, jun family, ice home side of the soul of all force, that covered the people''s barrier splashed a strong halo. The energy on the barrier is more fierce, and the Golden Shadow released is more terrible. The old ancestor of the ice family stepped forward and stood in the Golden Shadow, overlapping with the Golden Shadow... the people on this side of the Cangtian cliff were totally stupid. Originally, the shadow of the God of war is not a call to exist, but an energy. Now, this energy has been added to the ice family ancestors. He has become invincible! "White night, do you regret it?" The ancestor of the ice family opened his eyes again and made a voice like a God. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1697 The ancestor of the ice family was blessed with magical skills. His power was overwhelming and his power soared to the sky. At present, with the fusion of the shadow of the God of war in golden armor, he has been completely transformed and powerful enough to be described by words. The people of Cangtian cliff realized that, from the beginning to the end, whether it was the white haired ancestor, the jun family or the jiuxiao Jade Maiden, they all joined hands with the ice family. From the moment that the white night showed absolute strength, and from the moment they knew the identity of this person, they secretly hatched a plan. And their goal, too, has been transferred from the spirit casting tool to the body of the dead dragon sword. Not only the dead dragon sword, but also the abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword, there are a lot of precious treasures. Which one is worse than the magic weapon? They''re not idiots. They can''t be weighed down. Therefore, they began to cooperate with the ice family. Now, the power that the ancestors of the ice family have gained is from these people. , all of us push the force into the boundary, and mix together through the boundary, and arrange with the rules of ancient patterns. We process these cluttered forces, and finally extract the essence and remove the dross, and then apply them to the old ice master. The pure divine power is attached, and the ancestor of Bingjia is no longer the existence that can be resisted by night. He stood there quietly, covered with a layer of snow-white armor. The armor was gorgeous, and the surface was shining like the light of gods, which made people feel worshipped. There are a large number of talismans circling around his body, each of which can elevate his Qi to a higher level. In this hundred mile Kung Fu, in the whole sky cliff, there are not many people who can measure and examine the spirit of the ice family ancestor. The ice family looked at the ancestors like gods, one by one excited and overjoyed. And Jun''s family, jiuxiao jade girl and other powerful people are worried. They didn''t expect that the ancestor of the ice family would be so strong! This level of the strong, they are no longer able to contend with! For a while, people couldn''t help but fight Xiao Jiu, and wondered how they would deal with the ice family''s ancestor after solving the white night later? At this time, the ancestor of the ice family took a step forward. The thick and fierce momentum seems to shake the whole sky cliff, so that the heaven and earth vibrated slightly. The souls in the sky cliff are more pressure doubled, almost standing unsteadily one by one. The people on this side of Jun''s family are even more shocked. How strong! Rao is that they can''t measure the strength of the ice family''s ancestors.... "cliff master, how to... How to do?" "What''s the level of that guy''s psyche? I just feel like I''m suffocating "The strength of this man is... Terrible!" "We''re afraid it''s not the enemy of his move." The people on this side of the white night were immediately flustered, and people were in a state of shock and bewilderment. Rao Shi Yinghua sword also felt that there was no chance of winning against him. He frowned and said in a low voice: "white night, this man has a sharp edge at the moment. We should avoid it, otherwise... I''m afraid we will suffer great losses!" "No wonder bingqin asked me to leave!" The ice queen took a deep breath, and her eyes were full of worry: "I didn''t expect that the ancestor had such a means. With the strength of the sky cliff and the white night, it would be difficult to compete with it. This is... Terrible!" People were worried. Even the look of the Qianlong is not good-looking. It glances at the ancestor of the ice family, spins and looks at the white night, and says in a deep voice: "boy, that old man has gathered the strength of thousands of souls around him. This is a kind of secret skill. With your current means, unless you abandon the divine sword and recognize the Lord on the spot, you can''t defeat him!" Abandon the sword and recognize the Lord on the spot? It''s almost impossible. "What do you think I should do now?" Looking at Qianlong in the white night. "What more?" Qianlong''s brow tilted, and his copper bell like eyes opened: "of course, it''s running." "Run?" The white night froze. "Or stay here and die?" Qianlong gave him a bad look. "But... Can I run away?" The white night hesitated and shook his head. "This..." Qianlong was silent. Yeah... run? It''s impossible to run away, and once you run away, the night will lose even the last resort to fight back. He will become a fish on the chopping board, left to the ice family ancestors. At this time, to run away is to give up the resistance. "That''s it White night took a deep breath and said with a faint smile: "up to now, I''d better do a little resistance. In case I succeed in resistance, I''ll kill them all!" "Do you have the skill?" Qianlong didn''t believe it. "Old man, you''ve just been resurrected. You don''t know me at all. If you still look at me from the past, you''re totally wrong!" Shake your head at night."Oh?" Qianlong looked at him curiously: "then what means do you have now? Show me." White night is shaking his head: "I don''t have to do it yet!" "Well?" Qianlong didn''t know what it meant. However, at this time, two terrible breath suddenly swing from the distance, the mighty pressure on this side. Qianlong side head. The arrival of this breath, actually let the scene suppress the atmosphere a little bit. People all look at the source of the horror, but they see two light coming towards it, and fall between the ancestor of Bingjia and Bai Ye at a speed hard to follow by the naked eye. The world fixed their eyes, all breathing tight, heart pounding. The two people who came here are shenjiwei! "Who are you, how dare you make trouble in Cangtian cliff?" A Shenji guard looked at the ice family''s ancestor coldly and said coldly. This fell to the ground and everyone was breathing fast. I didn''t expect that the Shenji guards in Shenji palace were so sensitive that the ancestors of the ice family just wanted to make a move, and they came here! It seems that the dead dragon sword is very important for Shenji palace! "I''m from the ice family!" The ice sea nearby immediately clasped his fist and said, "gentlemen, this is my father of ice. The purpose of our coming here is not to plot a death dragon sword, but to settle personal enmity with the Lord of heaven cliff at night!" "No matter who is going to do it on the Cangtian cliff, it must be approved by our Shenji palace. Please follow me and accept our investigation. If we are sure that you are not here for the dead dragon sword, please settle your personal grudges with Bai lingzun." Another Shenji guard said coldly. This fell to the ground, and everyone was stunned. Do you have to be investigated here? What''s going on here? This is the reason why you have no fear at night? It suddenly dawned on everyone. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1698 With shenjiwei coming forward, the people on the Cangtian cliff are naturally overjoyed. Shenji palace supports them. What are they panicking about? No matter how powerful the ice family ancestors are, do they dare to compete with the people in Shenji palace? "Boy, is this your last move?" Qianlong looked stunned: "when did you hook up with the people in Shenji palace?" "I have nothing to do with Shenji palace. The reason why people from Shenji palace come forward is to protect the dead dragon sword!" White night road. "Protect the dragon sword?" Qianlong was stunned: "well done, why does Shenji palace protect the dead dragon sword for you?" "This... Because the dead dragon sword is in the seal state at present, and the dead dragon sword is not my dead Dragon Sword any more! I don''t know who suddenly sealed the dead dragon sword. Shenji palace sent someone to guard the dead dragon sword in order to avoid the disaster of the dead dragon sword again in Lisheng Prefecture. After it was unsealed, the dead dragon sword was recovered to Shenji palace... "Bai Ye briefly introduced the current situation of the dead dragon sword. When Qianlong heard this, he was dull for a long time. He thought about it. His ugly face had been twisted into a piece. For a long time, he raised his head and looked at the white night: "who sealed the dead dragon sword?" "This... I don''t know." White night turned his face and said casually. "Oh?" Qianlong made a meaningful sound, and his copper bell like eyes quietly watched the white night. He coughed twice at night and ignored Qianlong. At this time, the ancestor of the ice family has already opened a tune. "I''m not here for the death of dragon sword. Please don''t get involved in the personal resentment between me and the white night. Although Shenji palace controls the order of Lisheng Prefecture, it can''t interfere in the gratitude and resentment of others at will." The words fell to the ground, and people looked at the ancestors of the ice family. But he looked calm and firm. Is this to challenge shenjiwei? Some people''s thoughts were in a state of panic. The two guards shook their heads. One of them said: "the dead dragon sword is of great importance. It involves a lot of things. In special circumstances, it should be dealt with specially. If you really want to solve the personal enmity with Bai lingzun, we suggest you leave Cangtian cliff, stay away from here, and go to other places to solve it. Otherwise, please come with us!" "Well, at the end of the day, I''m still involved in our business!" The old ancestor of the ice family said coldly, "it is said that Shenji palace people abide by the rules and regulations, which is a stable yardstick for the state of Lisheng. But you are so disorderly. If this matter spreads out, where is the prestige of Shenji palace? Can you account to all the adults in Shenji palace? " "All our actions are directly ordered by the above adults. We will not violate the orders of the above-mentioned adults. If you have any dissatisfaction with us, you can go to Shenji palace to complain at any time. However, the complaint is a complaint, and our duty still needs to be fulfilled! Therefore, if you insist on starting here, we can only carry out mandatory measures to stop you and maintain the order of Cangtian cliff! " The Shenji guard said coldly, without any concession. Their eyes were firm and cold. Obviously, as long as the ice family ancestors started, they would immediately kill all the people in front of them. At present, I''m afraid only the ice family ancestors can resist these people. After lending their strength to the ice family ancestors, the status of the ice family, the jun family, and the white haired ancestor has been greatly reduced. Even if they are in full swing, they can''t compete with shenjiwei. In this state of affairs, isn''t it a fight between sheep and tigers to fight with shenjiwei? The ice family ancestor fell into silence. White night and others watched him. The ice family, jun family and other potential family members are also nervously staring at the ice family ancestors. At this time, as long as the ancestor of the ice family makes an attack at will, shenjiwei will immediately kill anyone related to the ancestor of the ice family. There''s no way the ice family can deal with it, shenjiwei! Once the ice family''s ancestors are ready to fight hard, then waiting for the ice family will be a life and death war! How would he choose? Countless people''s hearts beat wildly, staring at the ancestors of the ice family. They couldn''t make a sound for half a day. This time, everyone''s breath seemed to have solidified. At this juncture, the fate of the ice family depends on the decision of its ancestors! "I''m under your investigation!" At this time, the ice family ancestor suddenly opened his mouth, slowly spit out a word. All the people around him were stunned. Including white night. He looked at the ancestor of the ice family in disbelief. His eyes were full of stupidity and consternation. Under investigation? Is the ancestor of ice family crazy? If you want to be investigated, you have to go to Shenji palace! At present, the ancestor of the ice family has received many powerful soul power injections, and his own state is invincible. If he doesn''t grasp this crucial point and kill white night, what will he do to deal with white night in the future? Moreover, if you go to Shenji palace, you have to leave Cangtian cliff. Today, the ice family has already torn its face. If you leave, then the ice family will still want to enter the Cangtian cliff, even if it is not as difficult as heaven?People are confused. The white night is a dark condensation eyebrow, difficult to understand its meaning. What does zubing want to do. "Good!" The two Shenji guards nodded and said in a deep voice: "then follow me. We will open the space door and send you directly to Shenji palace. You can rest assured that our Shenji palace will ensure your safety and will not harm your interests. At the same time, we will send you back as soon as possible!" Then they turned and said, "come with us!" When the voice dropped, he led the way forward. The ancestors of the ice family followed directly. "Grandfather All the ice family members were stupid and yelled. However, without saying a word, the ancestor of the ice family followed the two Shenji guards to the dead dragon sword not far away. There are also four Shenji guards. Although the ice family ancestors have great strength, can they deal with the six Shenji guards at the same time? It''s still a dream! White night eyes tight, dead looking at all this, the expression is particularly ugly. What does the ancestor of ice family do? People follow the ice family ancestors. Until they came to the Dragon Sword pit, the crowd stopped. Beside the Dragon Sword pit of death, a Shenji guard also looks at the white night. "Bai lingzun, aren''t these people from Cangtian cliff?" "Not yet!" White night road. "Then, please come with us." The Shenji Wei was shouting at the ice sea and Jun Bushi. They can''t allow too many inexplicable forces to exist in the sky cliff, which is a threat to them, so they have to hand over all these people to Shenji palace. When it is confirmed that they have no threat to the dead dragon sword, they will not interfere in the fight between these people and the night. However, at this time, the old ancestor of the ice family suddenly turned his head and said, "it''s all right for you to treat me like this. Why do you embarrass my people?" "Sir, we do not intend to embarrass any of you." A Shenji guard sinks next to the ancestor of the ice family. "Why do they want to go to Shenji palace, since they don''t embarrass us?" The ancestor of the ice family asked angrily. "It''s just an investigation." "Why didn''t white night cooperate with the investigation?" "Bai lingzun has passed our verification, and he guards the dead Dragon Sword many times. It is impossible for him to plot against the dead dragon sword." A Shenji guard cold way. At night, he touched his face and did not speak. However, at this time, the ancestor of the ice family snorted coldly. "Are you treated differently in Shenji palace? I think you are obviously favoring the white night This word falls to the ground, white night eyebrow a frown, suddenly feel wrong. But listen to ice family ancestor again drink open: "since you are so eccentric, that also don''t blame me merciless!" As soon as the voice fell, the ancestor of the ice family suddenly roared. "Come on Boom! There was a strange sound in the sky. Everyone was shocked. However, a large blue array suddenly appeared on the top of Cangtian peak. It''s a space array. At the moment, this huge space array has been aimed at six Shenji guards! The terrifying space array has completely locked six people! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1699 Seeing the sudden appearance of the big array, everyone was shocked. Especially seeing that the force of the big array was pulled down and covered all the Shenji guards, it seemed that all the souls and spirits of each soul person would come out of the body! "Bing... Bing... Bing family, what are you going to do? Are you going to rebel? " Huang Yao here scared tongue crazy knot, people cry. Both sides were stunned. People felt their voices were dry and speechless. No one could have expected that the ancestor of the ice family would dare to do it at this time, and... Or to the people of Shenji palace? Are they crazy? Does the ice family want to compete with Shenji palace? This is simply impossible to do. In front of the huge Shenji palace, the icehouse is like a mole ant under a big tree, so small that it is almost invisible! In the face of Huang Yao''s inquiry, there is no one to answer. Some ice family members are as stupid as Huang Yao! However, the Shenji guards would not talk like Huang Yao and others. When the big array appeared, the six Shenji guards immediately took action. Each of them dispersed, and the three of them attacked the upper battle array, and they blasted at the big array with the force of breaking the heaven and earth. The powerful and powerful force is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. People''s eyes turn pale. In front of this force, people feel like grains of sand, shivering and tiny. However, there are three Shenji guards coming towards the ice family ancestors. "If you dare to resist, it must be the thief who is plotting to kill the dragon sword. Take it!" A man drinks and holds his hands forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the hundreds of ice masters beside the ancestors of the ice family were all blasted away. His whole body instantly turned into a vacuum, and no one could get close to him. After the three Shenji guards approached, they immediately stretched out their hands to catch the ice family ancestor. Their speed, movement, soul power and momentum are so strong that they can''t be described by words. Almost no one in the whole Cangtian cliff can make a move in front of their strength. This is a kind of force that is close to crushing. Although the strength of the ice family''s ancestor is not vulgar, but the three strong hands together, Rao is he also some can not support. Countless people turn pale. Seeing that the front soldier has approached the ice family''s ancestor, the three people''s heavy strength is pressing towards it, and they actually want to crush the ice family''s ancestor''s strength back to Shengsheng. But just then... whoosh!! A large number of space chains suddenly rushed from the rear, directly entangled the three Shenji guards. The three men''s bodies froze for a moment, then they seemed to be pulled by something, and they all flew back like sharp arrows. Whoa!! The air broke. When people saw it, they were all shocked. They only saw that the three Shenji guards, together with the three Shenji guards who attacked and killed in the battle array, all flew in one direction. That is the space door to Shenji palace activated by six Shenji guards. At the moment, this powerful space door actually releases a lot of space power, which turns into a chain, entangles them and drags them towards the space door. The scene was particularly bizarre and made people''s scalp numb. Seeing this, Qianlong''s face changed greatly. It quickly looked at the strange array on the sky peak, and then called out: "quick, boy, break that big array!" White night did not dare to hesitate, a little pace, an instant toward the top of the past. But... it''s too late. The space gate was originally built by the powerful men of Shenji palace. The internal strength even exceeded that of Shenji guard. Several halos flashed through, and all the six Shenji guards were engulfed by the space gate, and then disappeared into the space door and disappeared. It''s quiet all around. The white night also stopped, silently watching all this. "Shenjiwei... Gone?" You don''t have a big mouth and look at all of this. "It''s over! You ice house is finished Huang Yao suddenly turned back to God, pointing to the old ancestor of the ice family and shouting: "how dare you attack Shenji guard? You are declaring war on Shenji palace! You''re done! It''s all over! The strong men of Shenji palace will come here immediately! Wait for the anger of Shenji palace Huang Yao, a wake-up call. This time, even the white haired ancestor and jiuxiao Jade Maiden could not help looking at the ancestor of the ice family in confusion and keeping vigilance... if the ice family wants to attack Shenji palace, they will not hesitate to break away from it. After all, they don''t have the capital or the courage to compete with the presence of the overlord of the state of Lysander. "Laozu, are you really going to declare war with Shenji palace?" A strong man of the ice family shivered at the ancestor of the ice family. However, the old ancestor of the ice family was indifferent and said in a loud voice: "you can rest assured that our ice family will not fight with Shenji palace. At most, we will be punished! Besides, there will be nothing else! ""Punishment?" "What do you mean, ancestor?" "But... You have already done something to shenjiwei!" All kinds of confused and confused voices came out. "Are you talking about the Shenji guards? Well, don''t worry! Shenji palace will not think that our ice family is going against Shenji palace, because I will explain to them that I am just dissatisfied that Shenji palace people want to do harm to our people, so I started to attack them on impulse. What''s more, I just sent them back to Shenji palace. That''s all. I didn''t hurt them. When Shenji guards came back again, what can I fear The ice family ancestor said coldly. This word falls, white night wait for a person to suddenly realize. It turns out that the reason why the ancestor of the ice family promised shenjiwei that he was willing to accept investigation was to attack shenjiwei. He knew that the Shenji guards would open the space array, so he used his big array to tamper with the structure of the array, and let them instantly pull the Shenji guards and drag them into the space door. It is impossible for the ancestor of the ice family to subdue the six Shenji guards in an instant. His strength is not enough in front of the six Shenji guards. But the space door opened up by the powerful in Shenji palace can. The power of the powerful people in Shenji palace is extraordinary. From the very beginning, the ancestor of the ice family focused on the power of the people in Shenji palace and prepared to use this power to subdue the Shenji guards. The ancestors of the ice family never intended to give up. Now that he has dealt with six shenjiwei, he can do his best to deal with the white night. As for Shenji palace, he could explain that he was dissatisfied with Shenji guard''s attack on his people. Shenji palace is a place that pays attention to evidence. There is no evidence to prove that the ancestor of Bingjia wanted to attack the dead dragon sword and persecute Shenji palace, so Shenji palace can''t convict him! From the beginning, the ancestor of the ice family has found it! People feel incredible, surprised to see the ice family ancestors. "Before the six Shenji guards and other powerful men of Shenji palace arrive, I can change the sky cliff and take out the dead dragon sword!" The old ancestor of the ice family looked at the white night without expression and said, "now, are you going to give up the resistance, bow down and submit yourself, or be run over and killed by me myself... You choose one!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1700 Hearing the words of the ice family''s ancestors, the white night fell into silence. And the people in the sky Cliff... Are scared now. People are looking at this scene in panic, looking at the ice family ancestors, the brain is blank. No one expected that the ancestor of the ice family dealt with shenjiwei so easily. No one expected that the ancestor of the ice family had such a move. Although he just forced shenjiwei away, before shenjiwei arrived at Cangtian cliff again, the ancestor of Bingjia had enough time to deal with everything here! "Cliff master, what to do? We... We can''t be their opponents! If we fight hard, we will die! " "Without the protection of shenjiwei, our advantage no longer exists!" Qi Ming, Huang Yao and others trembled. Many people in the sky cliff have lost their fighting spirit. The other side even Shenji guard can deal with it. What means can Cangtian cliff take to fight against it? After all, in the mind of people in the sky cliff, shenjiwei is the God! "This is a bad situation!" Yinghua sword coagulation road. "White night, I''d better try to get rid of it." Ice Queen''s voice. This time, no one refuted the ice queen''s proposal. After all, in view of the current situation, white night has no advantages to speak of, let alone rely on. If he goes on like this, he will die. Except escape, it''s death. What''s more... Escape may not be able to live! People looked at him in unison. White night closed his eyes, as if thinking about something. After a moment, he opened his eyes again and said faintly, "Huang Yao, Qi Ming!" "My subordinates are here!" A few people all over an exciting spirit, hurried forward. "Listen!" The white night''s eyes were serious, and his face was cold and staring at Huang Yao and others. Ning Su said, "take someone out of here immediately and wait for me outside the Cangtian peak. No matter what happens in the sky peak, you are not allowed to come in, understand?" Hearing this, people are all stupid. They looked at the white night in surprise and were in a daze. "Cliff master, this..." "do it!" White night light way, blocked Huang Yao and other people''s questions. Huang Yao looks at the white night in surprise. But when seeing the firmness on her face, Huang Yao knows that his persuasion is just a waste of words. Helpless, Huang Yao can only listen to the order of the white night, immediately take people away from the scene, toward the Cangtian peak. See white night so move, ice home and others all sneer and sneer. "How could you let your own people leave at this crucial night?" Ice strong surprise way. "It seems that the white night is going to surrender to the ancestors!" Ice sea smiles. Everyone nodded. "If he doesn''t submit, this will be his cemetery!" Bingqin took a deep breath, and her eyes showed a trace of comfort. Looking at the white night and the ice queen on the side, she said coldly, "white night, now you should understand the real strength of my ice family? Yield to survive! " Jun''s family, white haired ancestor and jiuxiao jade girl all have different looks. We obviously didn''t expect that the white night would yield so simply. After a while, the power of the Cangtian cliff has left 7788. There is no one here in the white night except Yinghua sword, ice queen and Qianlong. All the high-level of Cangtian cliff were driven away by him! From the point of view of the current power of white night, it is impossible to fight against the iceberg! He even gave up the last bit of resistance! The old ancestor of the ice family, with his hands behind him, looked at the white night indifferently: "you are very smart! Now, give me your abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword. I will use these two Hongbing to untie the seal of the dead dragon sword! And you will get what you deserve "Here you are?" White night a face puzzled looking at the ice family ancestor, light said: "what are you talking about? What can I do for you? Are you crazy? " The words fell to the ground, and everyone breathed hard, thinking they had heard it wrong. The old eyebrows of the ice family moved and gazed at the white night and said, "what? Don''t you want to submit to me? Why dare you disobey me "When did I say I would submit to you?" White night asked with a puzzled face. "Well?" Binghai, junbushi, the white haired ancestor and jiuxiao yunu all stare at the white night, and their faces are stunned. In such a situation, does the white night still refuse to bow down? He wants to die? Or does he have no idea what death is? People are puzzled. I don''t want to waste time here. He sent the Shenji guards away to fight for precious time, which could not be delayed by the night. Immediately, the ice family ancestor said coldly, "I will give you five rest time. I will offer you the abandoned divine sword and the Lihuang sword immediately. Otherwise, I will take it in person. However, at that time, I took not only the abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword, but also your head. You should think about it clearly!"With that, the ancestor of the ice family closed his eyes and began to count down. But the white night ignored, and turned to the ice queen, Yinghua sword and other humanitarian: "you and back, here I will deal with it!" "White night, how do you deal with it?" Qianlong Leng asked. "How to deal with it?" White night light smile, mouth way: "originally shenjiwei here, I am not very easy to deal with, now he sent away Shenji guard, then I can not be unscrupulous?" This word falls, everybody is stupefied. Shenjiwei is gone, but the white night feels better? What the hell is he thinking? Qianlong was stunned for a while, and suddenly realized something. His eyes suddenly brightened: "boy, why don''t you want to... No wonder your boy took those people away... I see... I see... Ha ha... " hmm? " Ice queen and Yinghua sword looked at each other, and they didn''t know what Qianlong was talking about. At this time, the white night stepped forward, pulled out the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword, and walked toward the ancestor of the ice family. Seeing this, the ancestor of the ice family, who had just read three breaths, stopped. Staring at the white night, he said coldly, "is this your decision?" "Yes." "Stupid!" The old ancestor of the ice family hums coldly. "Really?" "Did you really see me clearly? Do you really see yourself again? " The old ancestor of the ice family heard the sound and looked around. At this time... boom! A thunderbolt burst out. His face changed slightly. He looked up, but he saw a huge golden array suddenly appeared above the sky. As soon as the big array appeared, the blue array released by the ancestors of the ice family began to shake and crumble in an instant. It turned out that the array power above him was absorbed by the huge golden array of the Lord... "what?" All directions are in uproar! This big array is even more powerful than the ice family''s ancestor''s, I don''t know how many times! "Is that your way?" The old ancestor of the ice family glanced at the terrible array and his face became heavy. "Yes, but... More than that!" "You don''t know what I''m doing! Now, even if you''re not living in the ice, you''ll die www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1701 The words of the white night are cold and piercing, but in the ears of the ancestors of the ice family, they are extremely naive. He glanced at the vast ancient array on the sky, and bursts of light burst out in his turbid old eyes. "Grandfather, what to do?" The sea of ice in the back asked in a low voice. "Now, what can I do?" The old ancestor of the ice family coldly said: "from the moment I started to attack Shenji guard, my attitude has been very clear. These people either submit to us or die here. Since they are not willing to yield, they will start and kill them all! Take the sky cliff quickly This word falls to the ground, everybody nerve is tight, do not make any hesitation again, low roar is already all rush up. The people of Shenji palace must be on the way to come at this moment. Time is precious and we must race against time! "Kill!" "Kill them!" People yell, all kinds of terrible moves have come. Of course, the most ferocious is the ice family. They are boiling with blood and fearless death under the words of their ancestors. After all, the ice family is now desperate. If they don''t work hard, the only thing waiting for them is extermination. As for Jun''s family, white haired ancestor, jiuxiao yunu and others, they are completely dealing with the ice family. Although they are also going up with it, everyone has left a hand and failed to do their best. You know, they didn''t attack the Shenji guards, so they didn''t have to worry about the punishment of Shenji palace. And... If they do their best, how can they have the strength to deal with the next situation? The purpose of their coming here is also the dead dragon sword. Now the ice family''s ancestors cooperate with their strength with the strength of the big array. The gap between them and the ice family has been widened infinitely. If they still fight hard with the white night, isn''t it necessary to make a wedding dress for the ice family? Therefore, the ice family rushed to the front, and the rest of them just released some not strong soul skills in the back. Naturally, the ancestors of the ice family were aware of these people''s intentions. He snorted coldly, and his turbid eyes showed disdain: "a group of rats who don''t know the current situation. I''ve got the dragon sword. After unifying the state of Lisheng, you''ll just beg me to work for me like a dog. Anything I see can''t be what you can covet!" The old ancestor of the ice family shook his sleeve and walked towards the white night. Just look at the clouds on the vast sky, and the dim and huge golden array is spinning again. A moment later, a golden lightning fell from the sky and hit directly on the white night below. In an instant, his arms and cheeks are more golden lines floating on his body, which looks particularly wonderful. In the white night, holding the double swords tightly and stepping a little bit, he turns into a shadow and rushes towards the Bing family. The desolate sword of abandoning God and the burning sword of Lihuang are like the scythe of death, reaping the people of the ice family who are attacking. Under the protection of divine power, the strength of the white night is wildly guaranteed, and the breath can be compared with the mysterious soul state. Although it is quite different from the current ice family ancestors, it is more than enough to deal with the ice family. The black sword shadow and the hot sword shadow swept the battle. In a moment, nearly 100 ICE family members died. Their bodies were either cut off by the waist, or were swallowed up and turned into ashes by the flames. And the rest of the terrorist attacks hit and were ignored by the white night. No matter how fierce the moves are, the white night is still and the skin is not damaged. "Is his flesh so strong?" The ice sea froze. "No A strong Iceman seemed to notice something. He gazed at the white night and said coldly: "his body surface is covered with a thin air mask, which can resist our attack. We can''t break it at all!" "What?" People were surprised. "How strong is this man''s breath? It''s not possible, is it? His soul is not high Someone said. Binghai secretly gritted his teeth and looked at the old ancestor of the ice family. Seeing that he was staring at the white night, he did not mean to make a move. Then he looked at Jun Bushi and his white haired grandfather next to him. "I''ve heard that the king''s family has a treasure of breaking Qi, which can easily break any move constructed by soul Qi. The white haired ancestor also has the skill of breaking martial arts, which can destroy all the skills in the world. Now, please don''t hide it. If you don''t solve the white night as soon as possible, none of us will get this dead dragon sword!" They looked at each other and nodded silently. They took a step forward, and then started directly towards the white night. Jun Bushi took out a Horcrux like a pagoda. When he lifted it gently, the pagoda flew from the palm of his hand, all the way over his head, and then began to rotate. Every time he rotated, the pagoda would release a terrifying and powerful force. This power spread in the past, and it seemed that it would crush all the soul power and spirit of all the people around, which was extremely terrifying. The spirits around him retreated one after another. They are shocked to find that their own soul power is not born, and is still disintegrating and dissipating at a terrible speed!Is this your way? People were secretly frightened. Compared with the monarch is not the world, the white haired ancestor''s trick is more simple and crude. Only to see his backhand grab out a thing like a dust, and throw it forward. Whoa! The body protective breath on the white night changed its trend, all gathered in the legs, and the chest had no breath to defend, and the flaw opened. "Excellent!" Binghai and others were overjoyed and immediately seized the opportunity to rush past. Ice sea is the first one, staring at the chest of the white night and carrying a sword. The cold breath converged on his sword, which made his sword jingle, and the fury of the sword would tear all the more! But in the ice sea and other people just rushed to the moment. Click! The ancient array on the sky suddenly made a strange noise. Just a sip of white night. "Suppress!" Then... Dong! An earth shaking potential pressure suddenly fell from the sky and fell directly on this side. In an instant, nearly a thousand souls rushed to the ground, unable to move. It also includes the ice sea. They''re like being held on the ground by giant hands, unable to move at all. "Ah?" Everyone was shocked. My white haired grandfather''s pupils shrank, staring at this scene. "Is this the general trend? But... How could white night have such a terrible situation? " The ice family''s ancestor''s face was still. "Not good!" All of a sudden, the old ancestor with white hair on this side cried out... the ancestors of the ice family and others were all frightened and looked at them in a hurry. However, I saw the sword again in the white night. I cut it in the sky, and the sword slipped down and rolled out a dark moon shadow! But this time, what he cut out was not fierce sword spirit. It''s the power of time! The white night is urging the time technique!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1702 Feeling the mysterious Qi when the dark sword fell down, the ice family was shocked. And the ice family ancestors are more aware of what, rushed to the body in a flash of light, toward the white night swept in the past. Whoa! The abandoned sword fell down. This mysterious and astonishing breath instantly melts into the surrounding void, and controls the void and involves the void. The strength that rolls out is almost unimaginable! Although the white night suppressed nearly a thousand strong men in front of him, he did not intend to exterminate them! However, he took advantage of this effort to spread the mysterious power to all around! "Is this... The power of time?" The queen of ice looked at the sword body which fell in the white night in amazement and said in a daze. She saw the ingredients of this mysterious power! This is the power of time and space! "White night... What to do?" Yinghua asked. "Time goes back!" The hidden dragon behind said hoarsely, "he wants to use the time reversal to reverse the time in this area to 100 interest." "Before 100 interest?" Both of them trembled. Suddenly, they seemed to realize something. All of them dilated their pupils for several circles and said, "can you say... He... He wants..." "good!" Qianlong drank: "if this move is successful, this area will regress to before 100 interest, then it will return to the time when the six Shenji guards have not been passed away, that is to say, this move can forcibly pull the six Shenji guards back. Once they return here, all the situations in this area will be controlled by the six Shenji guards! With the old man of the ice family, it is impossible to stop shenjiwei! " People were terrified at the sound. "How could white night have such a means?" Yinghua sword took a cold breath and couldn''t imagine it. "In that case, why didn''t he use it earlier?" Ice queen is also quite excited, can not help but say. "That''s because it''s impossible to use the time reversal technique successfully in white night." Qianlong road. Ice queen and Yinghua sword listen, immediately muddled circle. "For... Why" two people almost agree. "Because the old man of the ice family would never let the white night do this!" Qianlong shook his head and said in a low voice: "the reason why white night uses this move is not to recall the six shenjiwei! But in order to force the ice family ancestor to start, he wants to contain the ice family ancestor, creates the opportunity to kill him! Now, it''s time to fight back at night! " When they heard the sound, they suddenly realized it. Yeah. Now, the ancestor of the ice family has the strength to the sky. How can he sit and watch the white night and use the technique of time reversal to call back the shenjiwei? White night can''t solve the dilemma through this move, but... He can create opportunities through this move to kill the ice family ancestors. Stimulated by this move, the ancestor of the ice family is sure to kill him. The violent breath tears the void in an instant. With one hand forward, his five claws, which are yellow like branches, tear into the white night with the power of destroying the withered and decaying. Too fast! The pupil shrinks in the daytime. Before the person reacts, a large part of his abdomen is torn, and the breath is disturbed. At that time, the technique is also cracked on the spot. But the next second, the hot Lihuang sword has already pierced into the body of the ice family ancestor. Although the speed of the ice clan ancestor is fast and his moves are amazing, he has fallen into the trap of the white night at that moment. It''s not a quick escape. It''s just that... Lihuang sword doesn''t seem to do much damage to the ice family''s ancestors. When the sword body didn''t enter the ice family''s ancestor, the ice family''s ancestor had already kicked him when he was just about to urge Lihuang''s sword power at night. The white night opens horizontally, abandons the divine sword to resist. Bang! I hit my father''s foot heavily. The surging foot strength instantly shattered half of the sky''s void, and the white night was instantly shaken to fly, and people roared on the back mountain. The whole back mountain was instantly crushed into powder, and the surging power from the body of the abandoned God sword also spread the cracks on the skin of the white night. The general situation of the ice sea and others was lifted, and they got up one after another. "Ancestor!" cried the ice sea "Kill!" Ice family ancestor cold said, backhand toward the white night to catch the past. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the space around the white night is wildly distorted, and a large number of space explosions are transmitted. And Binghai, junbushi, the white haired ancestor, jiuxiao yunu and others immediately seized the opportunity to surround the white night. In a flash, all the exits around the white night were blocked. He has no way out! Like a turtle in a jar! "Not good!" Yinghua sword''s face changed with fright, and he cried eagerly: "the white night is in trouble. We must find a way to help him out of danger, otherwise, everything will be over!""This level of fighting is not something we can get involved in at all." Qianlong sighed. Ice queen hears the sound, small face white a circle, also be at a loss. Indeed, what kind of combat can they involve? When it comes to the level of Bai Ye and Bing Jia''s ancestors, Rao Shi Bing Hai and Bai FA Lao Zu are not enough to see! "Yan''er, do you see it?" "White night, it''s over!" cried the ice Qin over there The ice queen shivered and looked at her in consternation. If you don''t know whether you''ll be killed now, I don''t know! let''s go! step on it! Or you''ll be finished! " The sound came. With the ice Qin a little bit of satisfaction. The ice queen''s eyes are dull. But... She didn''t move. "Why are you so stubborn?" I''m a little annoyed. This situation is simply impossible to reverse! The death of white night will be a foregone conclusion! However, at this time, the huge ancient array on the sky suddenly accelerated its rotation. Then... The four marks of terror burst into dazzling golden light. All of us trembled and looked up together. But I can see that the four terror marks are just like the four hot suns, reflecting the whole sky cliff! The white night was expressionless and unaffected by his injuries. Holding up the abandoned sword, he made a sharp stab at the ground and uttered a roar of breaking the sky. "Emperor of all ages!" Whew! The sword was abandoned and fell into the earth in an instant. Boom!! When the sword body stabbed into the ground, four earth shaking bursts came from the sky array. Then, four golden and thick lightning fell from the sky and fell around the white night. Bang! The lightning burst. The dust is flying. The dust has not yet settled, but see that the breath of the place, four slender and thick fierce figure gradually appeared, presented in the eyes of the world. The ancestor of the ice family stopped and looked at the other end. "Impossible..." he opened his shriveled lips and looked at the four figures all around him in the white night, and he was completely stupid. "Do you dare to teach our ancestors how to do it?" A strong man of ice family disdains and hums, and goes to that place. But he''s not close. Bang! A twisted and powerful breath came in an instant. Everyone did not see who shot, the strong man was wrapped in this terrible breath, his body exploded on the spot, and died miserably. Blood mist rippling in all directions... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1703 Looking at the blood that gradually spread, everyone''s head is buzzing, eyes dull. "What happened?" The ice organ trembled all over, nah said. "I don''t know..." the person next to him shook his head trembling. Ice family are all flesh and skin numb, body shaking. This side of the monarch, white hair ancestors and other people also face vigilance, shocked. The scene is so strange. People even did not see how to do white night, what means the white night side used, that person... Died! It is just as appropriate to say that four words of death on the spot describe this phenomenon! Many people secretly looked at the ancestors of the ice family, as if they wanted to see his decision. However, the elder of the ice family looked at the place like he lost his soul. His eyes were slightly open and his pupils were stagnant, which seemed to see something very incredible. People were shocked to see this scene. What kind of character can the elder of the ice family show such a look and how terrible he should be? People can''t imagine it. Ice sea cried out carefully: "old... Old ancestor, what is this... What is this?" The ancestors of the ice family seem to have been back to God. He took a deep breath, his voice hoarse, and he said in a deep voice, "we are afraid it''s a problem this time!" Trouble? The ice sea can''t understand. Hearing the words of the old ancestor of the ice family, the face of the ice sea was pale. Can let the ice family ancestors so afraid, the strength of each other... Afraid I can''t imagine! "The people who sent the hall to pass!" At this time, the old man of the ice family sank again. "My father, is that what the prisoners are going to do? Don''t you have a question about a solution? " The ice sea trembles. "Go to have the countermeasure, quick, let the criminal hall people pass!" The old man of the ice family repeated again, and the voice was anxious. The ice sea looks like a shadow, biting teeth, and then the side first reads a few words to the people next to it. The man came to the point and ran down. Soon, there were ice family people who raised the sword and rushed to the white night over there. However... As the former ice house strong, as soon as they approached, they were torn into blood mist and all died. People don''t even know how they died. "How can it be!" Countless people trembled, crazy, screamed. Is white night a God? Can a mind kill? It''s terrible! "What is this going on?" The ice sea roared hysterically, eyes were wide open, and looked at this scene unbelievably. The ancestors of the ice family didn''t speak, but their hands were pinched and dead, and the sinking condensation on his face could not be evaporated for a long time. Obviously, he realized a lot. And at this time, the dust has fallen over there. Four figures standing beside the white night have come! People have seen the appearance of these four figures. It was four statues, not living. Although they were carved alive, they could be easily identified. "This is the... Agency man?" You look at the four statues coming from time to time, and thought that he was wrong. "The breath of the four organs is not felt at all!" The white haired father changed his face and his voice was very heavy: "they are not ordinary organs!" "Not ordinary organ man?" Jiuxiao jade woman blinked and looked at these four figures miraculously. Others now showed the same eyes as her... that was full of confused and confused eyes. Are there any special things about these four organs? At this time, however, the four officials had come to the ice family at this end. They came in rows and came in step by step. Holding double swords in the night, he followed four statues and came on his way. In his eyes, there is only a strong sense of killing. "My father! What should we do? " The ice sea trembled and shouted. Even the people in the criminal hall were killed in a flash. The ice sea really didn''t think that there were many ways to deal with this person. "You can''t deal with these four statues!" "I can only do it myself to solve these statues. But depending on you, it is difficult to take this son before the Shenji palace people arrive..." br > when it comes to this, the elder ICE family ancestor turns his hand and takes out an ice like jade flute and hands it to the ice sea. "You hold this thing, kill this son, I will control the four statues! It is important to grasp all the situation here before the arrival of the Shenji palace people. It doesn''t matter if you can''t take the dragon sword in time! " The old man of the ice family whispered.Ice sea looked at the jade flute in amazement, puzzled and perplexed: "ancestor, what is this?" "Broken Ming flute!" The old ancestor of the ice family murmured and rushed directly up. At the sound of the ice sea, one is already in a state of panic. "What? Broken flute? This is... Impossible! " Ice sea stupidly looks at the disciple in the hand, the brain is a blank. At this time, bursts of empty space burst. People breathed hard and looked at the sound source. We can see that the ice family ancestors and the four statues have been fighting together. And when the four statues came out, people finally understood what the ice family ancestors meant! Although these four statues are government officials, their strength... Is incredible!! Only one of the mechanism men took the lead and rushed to the ancestor of the ice family. He didn''t need a weapon. He raised his fist and blasted him hard at him. The roar of the air shattered all the surrounding void. The prestige is incomparable. Ice family ancestors also do their best to lift their arms and boom! Bang! Two fists. The statue did not move, but it was the body of the ice family ancestors gently shaking. Seeing this, countless people gasped. What''s going on? Are these four statues stronger than the ice family ancestors? People can''t accept it! But the ice family ancestor just took this move, and the other three statues have already rushed in. Three terrible iron fists smashed fiercely. The ancestor of the ice family immediately kneaded the formula and offered more than 700 thin but thick ice walls. But in front of the power of the statue, all the ice walls are like paper paste. The ancestor of the ice family frowned in secret, and his steps flashed away. Three fists hit the ground. In an instant, the sky fell apart, and Cangtian peak exploded on the spot. The endless void is broken. Thick and fierce destructive power was released around, shaking countless souls... the scene was in a mess, just like the coming of the end. People look at it with a dull stare. But the sea of ice suddenly turned back and looked forward. But I saw the white night with two swords. The sea of ice breathes tight and cries out eagerly. "Ladies and gentlemen, the situation is much worse than we thought. The four mechanism people are extraordinary, but our ancestors can easily restrain them. Listen, if you still want to die dragon sword, and you want to abandon the divine sword and Lihuang sword, please go ahead and kill Bai Ye with me! My ice family promises that if he dies in the daytime, his abandoned magic sword and Lihuang sword will not be owned by you! " The sea of ice screamed and rushed straight through. "Kill!" The sound of screams, countless souls are ready to move. . (there are 8000 words left, which will be finished before 5:00 a.m., please wait patiently) in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1704 Jun Bu Shi, the white haired ancestor, and the nine Xiao Jade Maiden are not stupid. Which one of them is not a cunning and skillful hero who can get along so well in Lisheng Prefecture? How can we not understand the current situation? At present, there was a fierce battle between the four statues of the ice family and the four statues. The four statues were not clear. Let''s not say whether they could defeat them, just talk about how to deal with the delay after the arrival of Shenji palace people... people can''t imagine. No one expected that there would be such a terrible mechanism man in the white night. The situation is getting worse. These four statues are enough to deal with the ice family ancestors. And the ice family ancestor is dragged, then, people can only work together to deal with the white night. However, although the spirit of the white night is not the immortal master, his strength is fierce, and there are Hongbing. He can''t do anything by relying on the sea of ice. Therefore, the powerful men, such as Junbu, Laozu with white hair, jiuxiao yunu, and so on, came forward one after another, and all took out the treasures at the bottom of the box, and began to attack the white night. No one''s hiding this time. As they all know, this is their only chance. Once Shenji palace people arrive here, the ancestor of Bingjia can no longer launch such an attack on the white night, and no one can enter the sky cliff. So if they miss the Dragon Sword this time, they will have no chance to contact with it in their lifetime. Therefore, everyone tried their best not to hide. He only saw Jun Bushi take out a long sword with purple light. His eyes were frozen and cold. As he stepped forward, the sword fell into the air. Whoa! As soon as the sword was chopped off, a purple curtain burst out, like a huge wave covering the white night. The curtain of sword is wonderful and unique. It actually smashes the spirit of the white night and suppresses his general situation to prevent it from volatilizing and spreading. White night with Li Huang sword waving toward the curtain. Whew! The burning flame from the Lihuang sword, burning the curtain. Two surging forces interweave and collide. But Lihuang sword power is obviously better. But this Kung Fu, the white haired ancestor is also approaching. With both hands together, he made hundreds of millions of palm prints, smashed the void, shocked heaven and earth, and killed with the momentum of destroying the reincarnation of yin and Yang. The white night just blocked the sword curtain, and had to rush to meet the white haired ancestor. Abandon the sword and cut it. But the white haired ancestor obviously only forced the attack of the white night. When the time came to abandon the divine sword, all his palms immediately began to compress and gather, squeezing the body of the abandoned sword. When the sword body attacked, all the palm shadows were chopped, but the body of the abandoned God sword gradually solidified and slowed down in the wonderful and unique Qi of the white haired ancestor. Jun Bu Shi and the white haired ancestor restrained two Hongbing. Jiuxiao jade girl and Binghai rushed to the scene immediately, revealing the opportunity and releasing the killing moves. Seeing jiuxiao jade girl''s fingers flicker, a large number of beams like silk thread fly out from his fingertips and stab straight into the white night. The white night wants to take back the Lihuang sword and abandon the divine sword, but it is too late. All these things were released too quickly and happened too suddenly. Although the power of Jun Bu Shi and Jiu Xiao Yu Nu is far from that of the ice family''s ancestors, they are all overlords and heroes. How can they be ordinary people? Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheezing... the crisp sound came out again. Then we can see that the strange light has directly penetrated the limbs and trunk of the white night, and has imprisoned his limbs like an iron chain. At this time, the movement ability of his limbs has been reduced to the lowest point, at the same time, the weird light has frozen his soul like frost. What a strange move! White night, cold eyes, recited a few pithy formulas, the sky on the regeneration of light. Just look at that sky ancient array appeared a snow-white luster different from the sky ancient array. In the luster, there was a terrible destructive force. The breath of destruction is like a storm, falling down. Anyone who sniffs this breath will be frightened and trembled. "What?" Jiuxiao jade girl looked up at the top and was shocked. She yelled at the ice sea: "ice master, quick, kill this man, quick!" The ice sea bit his teeth and did not hesitate. He immediately picked up the "broken Ming Flute" and blew it. Keng! It was like the broken Ming flute carved from ice, but a long and beautiful shadow of ice sword exploded. It stroked the void and directly stabbed at the heart of the white night. "Not good!" Seeing this, the ice queen looked pale and shocked: "is that the broken Ming flute?" "What? Broken flute Qianlong was also shocked and turned pale, with round pupils: "it''s difficult for you to... break the Ming flute? What''s that? Yinghua sword is confused. But the rapidly changing situation can not allow people to think too much.In the shock of the crowd, the shadow of the ice sword has penetrated through the chest of the white night. Pooh! A strange noise came out. The ice sword pierced the chest of the white night directly and went out from behind him. However, although the ice sword was sharp, it did not pierce its soul. At the critical moment, the white night tried its best to shake the body and avoid the key. But the power of this ice sword is obviously more than that. When it pierces the white night, the surging and cold Qi has begun to spread all over the body of the white night. In an instant, the blood vessels and Qi veins on his body were frozen, his blood became stagnant, and the transmission of soul Qi was extremely slow. Jun Bu Shi, white haired ancestor, jiuxiao jade girl see, all eyes are bright. Although the sword failed to kill white night, it greatly reduced his ability. At present, the white night action ability and the release of soul power and soul formula are extremely weak. This is a good opportunity to kill him! "Do it!" You don''t see the fierce light in your eyes, and you have a big drink. All three explained the move. Jiuxiao jade girl takes the lead. She is full of ferocity and greed. She is eager to reserve a move and chop her arm toward the white night, intending to cut off her arm directly and take away a Hongbing. But at this critical moment.. boom! Boom! Boom! Three thunders fell from the sky and fell directly to this side. "What?" Jun Bushi and his white haired grandfather''s face changed greatly, and then they realized that the terror force generated by the people''s heads was actually a big array. And the thunder is the power of the array! "What to do?" You don''t want to ask. "Withdraw!" The old man with white hair suddenly seemed to have noticed something. He called out in a hurry. He turned around and fled without any hesitation. You do not see the situation, quickly follow up. And rush in the front of the nine cloud jade girl also feel bad, busy look up, but see a lightning meet her eyes, toward this. Jiuxiao jade girl looks unnatural. She feels something is wrong and moves back immediately. But... It''s too late! Bang! The lightning fell and exploded on the spot. The endless breath of destruction is like a storm, spreading from the place of explosion to the surrounding areas www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1705 Bang! The destructive power of the explosion rippled around. Jun Bushi and the white haired ancestor who had just retired had not yet reached the safe area. They were shocked by this terrible force and their Qi and blood flowed back and forth one by one, and they were all unstable. When they stop, they have no time to care whether they are injured or not. Instead, they are eager to look at the place where the remaining flash of lightning explodes. That place is exactly where jiuxiao jade girl stands. There the dust is flying, the ground is torn, the void is completely broken, and the turbulent and destructive breath turns into a storm for a long time. They looked nervously. After about four or five rest, everything stopped. And the scene in front of them has deeply shocked them. Just look at the land, which has been devastated. As for jiuxiao jade girl, she was lying on the ground at the moment. Her condition is far from optimistic. Her skin and flesh were all cracked, her body was covered with black and blue, her breath was completely broken, her hair was dishevelled and her face was covered with blood. She lay on the ground panting like a dying man. The old man with white hair has been silent. Ice sea is open mouth, staring at this scene. you''ve just made a joke like this? How powerful is the destructive power of white night? You know, jiuxiao jade girl, who is so greedy for life and death, has no idea how many body protection magic weapons she has. Although her overall strength is not as good as Jun Bushi and Binghai, her life protection skills must be better than those of them. However, such a person was beaten by the white night and became disabled. It''s terrible! In the three people''s dull eyes, the white night carried the abandoned magic sword and walked past. He stood in front of jiuxiao jade girl, and raised the abandoned God sword slowly. The sharp and miserable sword point was aimed at her vital point. Nine cloud jade girl pupil rises abruptly, the person trembles and hoarse cries open. "Stop... Stop! Stop... Don''t kill me, as long as you don''t kill me, I''m willing to work for you and do anything for you! Please do spare me my life, please Jiuxiao jade girl desperately beg for mercy. But... It doesn''t work! The present white night is no longer the one who can hear the words of surrender. His face is expressionless, eyes are cold, indifferent to look at the nine cloud jade girl, the expression in the eyes is incomparably cold. "I''ve given you a chance!" "But you don''t know how to cherish it. It''s no wonder I am!" said the hoarse night "No, please give me another chance! I promise, I won''t betray you again this time. I''m willing to swear, I''m willing to swear, please... "Jiuxiao jade girl''s weak and hoarse cry, the whole person is scared like a cat, shivering. But the next second... whoosh! The sword went straight down and ran through her throat on the spot. "Um..." jiuxiao jade girl''s body immediately trembled. Her hands were dead holding that dark abandoned magic sword. Her eyes were staring at her. She was frantically struggling to pull the abandoned magic sword away from her neck with her last strength. However, at this time, she suddenly waved the sword downward. Whew! A strange voice came out. The abandoned sword came straight from her lower body along her neck. Her heart, pulse, soul... Were all cut in half. Blood splashed. The spirit and Qi disintegrated. Jiuxiao jade girl instantly stopped struggling. She was staring at the white night with her eyes wide open. She never thought that there would be such cruel means and resolute attitude for the existence of the immortal master level. He is no longer being lenient. Once he finds a chance, he will kill him. No matter who he is, no matter what, he will not be merciful. Jiuxiao jade girl''s hands slowly loosen, and then the neck a tilt, people are no more movement. Jiuxiao jade girl, die. It''s so quiet around. The other three were frightened. The souls in the distance are even more scared. In particular, bingqin has been sitting on the ground with a dull look, as if he lost his soul. Turn around in the white night and walk towards the ice sea. Ice sea returned to God, looking at the dead nine cloud jade girl, the face is congealed, low voice way: "that array force is what thing." "Just a little toy!" "Have you ever heard of the heaven punishing array?" the white night said "Heaven punishes the great array?" Three people''s eyes showed confusion. However, the old white haired ancestor seemed to think of something and said in a calm voice: "don''t be kidding. That kind of array is not of high grade, and it needs to use human array source and soul power as energy. It''s impossible to use that kind of array to destroy the jiuxiao Jade Maiden! Or are people sitting in the array all exist at the level of xuanhun and xuanzun"Xuanhun xuanzun? No, none of them is a soul person who has stepped into the level of Allah. I don''t know how much difference they are from xuanhun xuanzun. " Shake your head at night. "That''s a bunch of ants." The old white haired ancestor snorted coldly: "just a group of ants, want to launch a big array of punishment to kill the nine cloud jade girl? How many people do you have to use? Don''t talk about dreams! " "Are millions enough?" White night asked. This sentence dropped, the white haired grandfather was stunned on the spot. Ice sea and Jun are not in the world. "Ancestor, what is the situation?" They sank. But the old man with white hair ignored them. Instead, he yelled at the white night in a trembling voice: "what a vast array of punishments can accommodate millions of people! How complicated, you can''t make it! You''re lying! " "I can ask millions of people to sit in the array and launch the big heaven punishment array. How can I not use tens of millions of people to build a big array?" White night shakes his head, spins and raises his hand, pointing to the white haired ancestor: "if you don''t believe it, let''s let you see the strength of a group of Outland soul people. These are just ants in your eyes, but now you are regarded as ants!" The voice fell, and the sky punishment array was urged out again. The surging and terrifying array force has verified the truth of what the white night said. "No The old man with white hair stared at the surging array force and roared bitterly. Thundering... a stronger thunder and lightning came down from the sky and struck this side directly. The thunder and lightning fell, where it passed, the thunder and lightning flashed and thundered. The sad electric meaning spread around like a vine, and the half of the sky was full of terrible thunder. What kind of prestige is this? The ice sea and the monarch are not without color change. You don''t take the sword to the top. Whoa! A purple sword cover cracked out, covering the three. But at the next moment, thunder and lightning will easily smash the sword cover like scraps of paper. Bang! The emperor is not the world by the reverse bite, people repeatedly retreat, spit out a mouthful of blood. "What?" The ice sea was shocked. "Quick, resist with the broken flute!" The old man with white hair yelled. Ice sea dare not have the slightest hesitation, hasten to break the Ming flute. Just watch the sound of the flute, three ice swords are born from the sound of the flute. They spin and carry the potential of breaking the sky and destroying the earth, striking at the terrible lightning. Bang! The first ice sword was blasted off, and a ring of ice was blown out on the spot. The thunder and lightning were weak. Then there was the second one. It was filled with the force of ice and frost. It was covered by thunder and lightning, intending to freeze it. The golden lightning suddenly turned white. And when the third ice sword hit. Bang! The ice sword burst and turned into an iceberg! The lightning was completely frozen and fell heavily on the ground. Bang! The iceberg hit between the three people and the white night, making the ground quake buzzing. It was a great joy that you did not see it. "It''s really a broken Ming flute. It''s really extraordinary." The old man with white hair also showed an incredible look. But the ice sea''s face was a little ugly. Obviously, using that move cost him a lot. "What is that?" The white night stares at the flute on the ice sea hand and asks in a deep voice. "How can you know the power of the broken Ming flute when you are such a despicable existence?" Jun Bu Shi said in a deep voice: "with this thing, you can''t hurt us today." "Then I won''t hurt you!" "After all, it''s you who are in urgent need now, not me. After a while, the people from Shenji palace will come. As soon as they arrive, everything will be over. You won''t want to touch the dead Dragon Sword any more. And I will become a witness to prove that you are scheming for the dead dragon sword. At that time, Shenji palace will get rid of you without me!" The words were even more terrible than the heaven punishing array. The three people were trembling wildly and their faces were pale. The ice family ancestor who had been beaten by the four statues turned his head abruptly and looked at the place where there was no victory or defeat. He immediately became angry: "ice sea, you waste, what are you doing? If you don''t hurry, kill this man for me, quick "Ancestor, I..." "sacrifice your original strength! Come on The ancestor of the ice family yelled. "The power of the source?" The sea of ice shivered. If this power is launched, the power of the broken Ming flute can be increased countless times, but after that, his cultivation will be completely destroyed... this is a move to break the ship. But right now, he has no better choice. Just then, a voice came from behind. "Master ice, please use the original power to launch the broken Ming flute immediately. In addition, I will try my best to transfer all of my strength to you to help improve the power of the broken Ming flute!" Hearing this, Binghai was stunned, turned his head, and was facing the serious face of the white haired ancestor."Ancestor, you..." "Lord, we have no time and no choice. Please do your best to help master Bing release the power of breaking Ming flute to the maximum. If we can''t kill the white night, we''ll all lose!" The old man with white hair says "Ning Su". Jun Bushi is not an idiot. He looked at the corpse of jiuxiao jade girl, nodded seriously and said in a deep voice: "don''t hesitate, start!" "Good!" Seeing that both of them said so, the ice sea gritted his teeth and threw the broken Ming flute high and high. His hand hesitated, and finally pressed it on his chest, spinning and sending out a long whistling sound. "Ah The sound is condensed by soul power, like ripples. When it is covered on the broken Ming flute, it is a huge divine shadow. God''s shadow looks like an ice sea, holding the broken Ming flute in his hand and playing it in the air. A divine voice rises gradually... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1706 The shadow of God is full of thick and fierce power released by the sea of ice. Together, with the blessing of Jun Bushi and the power of the white haired ancestor, the purity of the soul power of the ice sea began to rise infinitely. Whoa!! An earth shaking momentum was released with the sound of the flute. All the souls around were shocked. The big dragon tried his best to yell: "the man who lost his color! Come on! Stop him "This force is so strong that we must stop him, otherwise we will all die!" Ice Queen also lost his voice to call open, a small face incomparably pale. Yinghua sword didn''t say a word and looked at it silently. His eyes were full of heat. He is not worried. Because he knew that white night would not be defeated. No matter what kind of danger he faces, he can easily resolve it. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is really only before this move is launched that the ice sea can be stopped. But it''s not easy to stop the ice sea? Yinghua sword looks at the white night silently and wants to know how he will choose. At this time, only listen to the ice family ancestor shouts: "stop the white night!" In an instant, all the ice family, jun family strong people, and those who are the soul of the owl clattered towards this side. Ice Qin also did not hesitate, with the family together in front of the white night. The crowd is like a human wall, and they are all in a row. Their soul is splashing. All kinds of defense techniques are generated. In an instant, an impregnable fortress is formed around the ice sea. However, this is far from enough. The ancestor of the ice family, who was fighting with the four statues, was also a little closer to this side. Although he didn''t come at once, his attention was already converging on this side. As long as the people on this side can not support the attack of white night, he will rush to stop the white night at all costs. The defense around the sea of ice is perfect! Don''t say it''s a white night. Even if you come to a shenjiwei now, you may not be able to get close to the ice sea at the first time! The situation is getting worse for white night. Now, whether it is the ice family ancestors or Binghai and others, all hope in this move. As long as this move can destroy the white night, then, their plot will become. Even if they don''t have time to take out the dragon sword, at least they will succeed in occupying the sky cliff. Once the Cangtian cliff is successfully taken, the ice clan ancestor will have enough time and opportunity to take it away before the seal of the dead dragon sword is lifted. So it''s crucial. However... just when everyone thought that the white night would attack this hair recklessly... the vision appeared! No movement! Yes! They were shocked to find that the night did not move at all. There is no magic weapon! No soul activation! He just stood there silently, his hands behind the negative, motionless. He ignored the ice sea''s hidden moves, ignored the huge God shadow, not to see such a terrible treasure broken Ming flute. He just looked at everyone in front of him quietly. In his eyes, it seems that there is not much special about Bing family''s ancestor or bingqin! At this moment, he is more like an outsider, quietly enjoying the tension and vigilance of these people. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. Whether it is Binghai, bingqin, junbushi or the ancestor of Bingjia. Even the Qianlong and the ice queen are fog water. "White night, what are you doing? Don''t try to stop the ice sea? You can''t resist the attack of the broken flute The ice queen screamed eagerly. "Did the boy give up?" Qianlong congealed his eyes, and there was a confusion in the depth of his eyes. But just then, the night opened. "Bing family, jun family, and you people, do you really want to die dragon sword?" The voice of indifference rippled in all directions. "What? Are you going to give up? " The old man with white hair also had a trace of doubt in his eyes. While conveying his breath to the ice sea, he looked at the white night with vigilance: "if you want to surrender now, I think the adults of the iceberg family and all of you are willing to spare your life! No one wants your life. After all, it has no effect on your life. All we want is the three Hongbing soldiers! " "Give up?" "You seem to have made a mistake? This is my territory. Why should I give up? In addition, do you really think that my Cangtian cliff is so easy to attack? Is my white night so easily erased by you? " "Well?" Many people''s eyes are tight and their faces are alert. Listen to the words of white night, they are confused. Is there still any card in the dark?But... It''s late! At this moment, the huge shadow has completed the cohesion. People only saw a horror God shadow with colorful glaze light standing in the crowd. His hands were clasped tightly with the broken Ming flute, which was about to blow and blow out the sound of extermination. At present, the broken Ming flute is rippling with terrible light, which makes people''s scalp numb. This power, this halo, is not what ordinary people can understand! The ice family all feel happy and excited for this blow. All around the strong people are also shocked by this blow. "This is not the power of breaking the flute that ice sea can release! This is the power that gathers the power of the white haired ancestor, the monarch and a large number of powerful people! White night, although you are strong, but in front of this blow, it is fragile and thin as paper. We have given you many opportunities, but you do not know how to cherish, and always refuse to surrender. Things have developed to the present situation, no wonder we are! " The ancestor of the ice family made a move and actually imprisoned four statues. He whirled and yelled at the ice sea over there: "do it, kill the white night!" "Yes, grandfather The ice sea roared, no longer do any hesitation, directly launched the broken Ming flute. Whoa!! A flute cut through the sky! In an instant, the six roads were torn apart and heaven and earth were shattered. The melodious and graceful flute sound through everyone''s ears, heart and soul. All the people at the scene trembled. They looked at the huge shadow in disbelief. But see God shadow in the moment of blowing the broken Ming flute, immediately into a stream of air into the flute. At this moment, the sky becomes dark, the sun and the moon lose their luster, and all the airflow stops flowing in all directions. At the moment of this strange sight, the sky became distorted. Qianlong, Yinghua sword, ice queen and others have raised their heads. The white night also looks into the sky. However, a huge ice sword appeared in the twisted sky. That''s the sword of flute sound. That... Is also the sword of extermination! The ice sword covers half of the sky. The huge but sharp blade is aimed at the white night. The chilling senhan sword is pouring here. "Not good!" Yinghua sword was shocked. The ice queen was speechless. Under this huge sword, can anyone escape? After the sword was created, the huge and cold sword immediately fell down. Although the speed of the sword falling is not fast, but its huge body makes people nowhere to escape. The whole sky cliff is shrouded in the sword. "Is this the power of the broken flute?" The souls raised their eyes one after another, staring at this magnificent scene. "This is the strength of our iceberg family, how about it? See that? " "How dare you compete with my ice family? It''s suicide "From today on, Cangtian cliff is my ice family''s!" The ice family roared with excitement, and their faces were flushed and excited. Others were particularly shocked. Especially the old man with white hair, his face was very ugly. He knew that the power of breaking the hell flute was not vulgar, but he didn''t expect its power to be so terrible. If this move goes on, the white night will surely die. Once the white night dies, the old ancestor of the ice family will be able to control everything here. However, the powerful people such as his white haired ancestor and Jun''s family will no longer be able to compete with the ice family with the amount of strength they have consumed. At that time, they will have no choice but to submit to the ice family. The old man with white hair sighed. It''s a pity that we tried our best to get to this point, but we didn''t get anything in the end. But this is not the time to think about it. The terror sword fell from the sky, the void was broken, the earth was shaking, and the whole sky cliff was shaking wildly. Everyone watched the terrible blow. In addition, more terrible phenomena appear. Just looking at the dense sword meaning released from the huge sword, it actually started to freeze the sky cliff. The huge sky cliff was covered with a lot of ice, and all the boundaries and array were invalid. Even the soul person under the blade could no longer activate any soul power! This is a sword to destroy the world! Under this sword, all living beings are equal, because all living beings will be destroyed. How to resist this attack? Countless people cry in their hearts. However, the white night hands after the negative, still quietly and look. Even if the sword of destruction fell in the sky, he had no fear. Seeing this, people were secretly shocked. What happened to this white night? Is he... Crazy?Bingqin is puzzled. However, at this time... sonorous! A sharp and fierce sword light suddenly cut through the sky, flew up from a distance, and went straight to the fallen sword. All of them trembled and looked at the sword light. But seeing the sword light, he broke the falling sword in an instant. Bang Dang! From the middle of the sky, the sword blooms. Then, the surging and terrifying sword burst completely. A large number of fragments were sputtered and volatilized. After a while, the huge sword disappeared without a trace. the terrible blow released by the broken Ming flute was completely destroyed. "What?" The audience was shocked. Even the ancestors of the ice family are stupid! After breaking the huge ice sword, it flew directly towards the white night, and then landed steadily in front of the white night. When people see clearly that huge sword light, a thorough dementia. It was a huge sword more than ten feet long. It is simple, thick and heavy. And it''s just the dragon sword in the pit! "Don''t you want to die dragon sword? This is the dead dragon sword White night light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1707 Hearing the words of the white night, everyone is as if struck by lightning. People were staring at the huge and vast sword in front of them. They were shocked and couldn''t say a word. "Dead dragon sword? This... This is the dragon sword? " Jun Bushi''s scalp was numb and pale, and his eyes almost fell out of his socket. "No way!" The ice sea roared: "isn''t the dead Dragon Sword sealed? Why... Why can you easily move it out? " This is totally against the norm! People can''t accept it! At this moment, even the old man with white hair can''t keep calm. Only the ancestors of the ice family have learned something. He shook open the four statues, temporarily back away, slightly gasping, looking at the vast sword, hoarse way: "so... All this is your deception!" "Scam?" Bingqin made a trembling sound. "What do you mean The sea of ice trembled and asked. The rest of the soul are all confused, looking at the ice family ancestors. "It is said that the dead dragon sword was sealed in the Cangtian cliff by a great man. Because of the particularity of the dead dragon sword, no one can solve the seal. Even the people in Shenji palace can''t remove it at the first time. They can only send someone to guard the dead dragon sword and slowly find a way to unseal it!" The ancestor of the ice family gazed at the white night and said in a low voice: "however, even the people in Shenji palace can''t remove the seal of the dead dragon sword at the first time. Why should he tear the seal off in the white night? What''s more, what great man sealed the sword of the dead dragon on Cangtian cliff? Is it stronger than Shenji palace? What''s more, what''s the purpose of sealing the death dragon sword on the Cangtian cliff? All these are too difficult to understand! So, there must be something fishy in it Hearing this, all the people''s breath were frozen tight for several minutes, and instantly understood the meaning of the ice family ancestor. "You mean... The so-called seal of the dead dragon sword is just a trick. The power that" seals "the dead dragon sword is no one else, it''s the night! He has deceived Shenji palace and countless people! " The old man with white hair breathed tight, and he even cried out in a low voice. As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. "Even shenjiwei was played by this man, and we underestimated this man after all..." the ancestor of the ice family closed his eyes for a long time, and then opened his eyes again. Staring at the white night, he said coldly, "white night, what''s the purpose of your doing this "Purpose?" White night calm said: "this still need to ask, naturally is to deal with Shenji palace, after all, Shenji palace to Cangtian cliff is to take back the dead dragon sword." "I see... Shenji palace looks down on you!" The old ancestor of the ice family took a deep breath and said indifferently: "but you are going to sacrifice the dead dragon sword now. I''m afraid you are also ready to kill us all?" "I have to keep this secret, or I will be in trouble at Shenji palace." White night walked to the dead dragon sword, one hand stroked the cold body of the sword, and said slowly. "Yes, you must keep the secret!" The ancestors of the ice family lost their laughter, and their smiles grew stronger and stronger. Countless people were looking at him. However, he came back to his mind, and his eyes were filled with anger and Madness: "I didn''t expect that I sent the Shenji guard away, and I made you a wedding dress. Now that the people of Shenji Palace are not here, you can use the dead dragon sword here recklessly!" The ancestor of the ice family didn''t want to deal with shenjiwei, so he dealt with the dead dragon sword. He never thought that the sword was not sealed, but was always in the hands of the immortal Lord! This time, all people also understand why the white night will drive away the power of the sky cliff. Because, here everything, he alone is enough to cope with. "Lao Zu, why should we be afraid of him? What if he had a dragon sword? Let''s fight together. He has no chance to use the dragon sword! " A strong ice home said. "Yes, and what''s more, do we have any other choice? Do it "Kill him!" "Yes, kill him!" People yelled, and their voices kept ringing. The ice family took a deep breath. So far, he also knew that there was no choice, and he immediately drank it in a deep voice: "on!! Kill this man and take away the dead dragon sword. Quick "Kill!" All the souls rushed out. Whoosh! Whoosh! At once, the four mechanism men rushed to the crowd again, and they just like a sickle smashed into the crowd, reaping life crazily. After a while, hundreds of souls died. "Ah?" People turn pale and cold. We couldn''t kill white night before. Now, with the dragon sword, can we deal with it better? "Ice sea, hold those statues with the broken flute, and I will destroy them myself!" The ancestor of the ice family roared, and his palm was slapped in the air. A circle of gold patterns exploded from his palm and volatilized toward the four statues.In an instant, all four statues could not move. That is a time skill. But although the ancestors of the ice family were strong and strong, it was impossible to control the four statues by himself alone. Although the regional time there was still, the body of the four statues was shaking gently, and with the passage of time, their trembling frequency was becoming stronger and stronger. If you go on like this, the four statues will have to earn and get out of their way sooner or later. "There''s no time, come on!" The ice sea drank and rushed to the white night. The ice sea dare not hesitate, immediately again push the broken flute. Looking at the old ice family ancestors who killed them quietly in the night. Only to see his technique open, a layer of transparent like waves of Qi force to the white night to fight over, instantly drown him. This is a magic force. When the force flooded the night, the shape of the ancestors of the ice family began to split immediately. After a breath, thousands of separate ways were formed. The white night face was expressionless, staring at the person, but saw that the split hand to the front to explore, the palm of the old ice family suddenly exudes a bright light. And this light near the white night, is actually layer by layer, echo each other. In a moment, a huge and broad array appeared around the white night. The eyes of the white night are slightly coagulated. The original separation is not a fake, but a body by entity. The ancestors of the ice family are also very amazing to divide these into a huge array. The array forms, and a large number of beams are emitted in a moment. Each light speed is like a sharp arrow, and it stabs hard at the white night. The strong breath of destruction rippled in the beam. But the white night was not afraid at all. He raised his hand and said that the huge dragon sword was instantly reduced to a normal size shape, and then it was spinning around the white night. A large number of dragon swords bloom. The beam hit, hit the Dragon Sword Qi, but it could not be penetrated. The old man of the ice family had a heavy face. How thick and fierce the sword spirit of the dead dragon is. It is too difficult to pierce the sword spirit with his strength. The old father of the ice family was so heavy that he stopped attacking and thought about the countermeasures. The sword is held in a single hand in the night, and the Qi of the sword of the dead dragon is collapsing. He stepped on and rushed to the ancestors of the ice family. This is the beginning of a counterattack! But in the moment he rushed out, the eyes of the old ice family were bright, and then he lifted his hand again and drank. "Yes!" "Is the true word technique?" A hum in the night, also not polite, put up the true speech, a big drink: "scattered!" The two people''s real words collide with each other. But the skill of the white night is obviously less than the old man of the ice family. After the collision, it spreads on the spot. But in the white night, he did not retreat, and then he took up a sword. The old ancestor of the ice family. The vast and infinite sword power of the dragon is like a raging wind, which destroys and destroys everything. No matter the power of truth or soul, it has no effect in front of this force. But in this sword force is approaching the ice family ancestors of the moment. Whoosh! The ancestors of the ice family disappeared in a flash. "Well?" The night was stunned and busy looking around. The Dragon behind it was like a sense of what, and the man cried out bitterly, "boy, be careful!" "What?" White night side head. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! There are a lot of explosion sounds around. Looking at it, we found that all the empty spaces around the white night were all cracked, and the sword power of the dead dragon was swallowed directly by the broken void. He hurriedly asked for defense, but next second... Dang! A melodious bell came out of the hands of the old ice family ancestors. I saw his left hand holding a simple but exquisite ancient clock. The ancient bells spread all around, and in a moment everything was still. This is nearly 100 times stronger than the time power of the previous ice family ancestors. The ice family ancestors have been waiting for this opportunity. And this ancient clock is his kill. He will take advantage of the most defensible time in the white night to make this strike, so that he can not resist, no place to escape! The ice family is worthy of the Qibao family. This ancient bell is a time magic weapon of high quality. Such a treasure, even the emperor''s family and Xuanlong kingdom may not find one for hundreds of thousands of years. But the icehouse can get it. It is really terrible. I don''t know what treasures he has in his hand! "Bad!" The ice queen''s face changed greatly. "White night!" The Yinghua sword also cried out in silence. But it doesn''t work. The white night has been set. The bell covers the power of time. Anyone near will be static by the force of time. Even the technique can not be hit. The area where the white night is located is completely isolated. No one can save him!"It''s over!" The old ancestor of the ice family said coldly. As soon as his voice fell, people rushed into the area covered by the power of time, and with one hand in the air, he grabbed a long dark blue sword from nowhere. With a sword straight up, he directly stabbed the spirit of the sky in the body of the white night. The sharp sword is like a meteor in the night, shining brightly, and rippling with unimaginable edge... Pooh! Br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. His soul power is like a broken bronze mirror with cracks all over the place, but it does not disperse due to the time technique. The scene was quiet. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1708 People look at this scene foolishly, a brain whole body a blank. Yinghua sword opened his mouth wide and his eyes were dull. Ice Queen''s small face is extremely pale, the small mouth son gently shivers, looks at all this in disbelief. Qianlong did not say a word. His copper bell like eyes quietly watched the scene in front of him. And with the spirit of the white night being pierced, the four statues also stopped. The soul power attached to them has disappeared, which means that white night is temporarily disconnected from them. The ice sea, Jun Bushi, and the white haired ancestor, who were fighting with the four statues, suddenly came back to their senses. When they saw the vision here, all of them froze and gave out a shout of joy and excitement. "Good!" "Dead! White night is dead! Ha ha ha ha... This guy is dead at last! We won! " "Long live my grandfather!" "I knew that this person can''t be the opponent of my ancestors. Look!" "Hum, how dare you challenge us if you can''t do more than you can? It''s ridiculous The ice family yelled loudly, one by one excited, especially excited. Everyone''s face was full of pride and pride. The ancestors of the ice family did it. Ice family finally won! The spirit of the white night was pierced. Now he is a waste. Even if he holds a dead dragon sword, he can''t be the opponent of the ancestor. At present, the ancestors only need to capture the dead dragon sword, and then use the supernatural objects to strengthen the power of the dead dragon sword. At that time, even if the strong man of Shenji palace comes, he will never be the enemy of the dead dragon sword again! The iceberg will rise as a result. Thinking of this, the ice sea''s mood is somewhat uncontrollable, the whole person also gently trembles. "My ice family is going to rise! My ice family is about to rise, ha ha ha... "He burst out laughing. Later, Jun Bushi, the white haired ancestor and other people''s faces were not very natural. Now that the white night is cut off, it is a certainty that the ancestors of the ice family will win the dead dragon sword. They will never touch the dead Dragon Sword any more. At present, they can only pray for the great mercy of the ice family ancestors and reward them to abandon the divine sword and Lihuang sword, so that they will not waste their efforts. However, according to the temperament of the ancestors of the ice family, this is mostly impossible. How can it be common to abandon the divine sword and Lihuang sword as Hongbing? How can you give it to these people easily? It''s just that this is not the time to think about these things. Only to see the ice family ancestor suddenly lift the sword, and then spin. Bang! The fiery force on the sword explodes in an instant. The chest of the white night was broken on the spot. The flesh and blood splashed through his chest. The time stillness technique collapsed. The white night retreated again and again, and the man opened his mouth, but he couldn''t send out a word. On the contrary, it was a lot of blood and broken meat flowing out of his mouth, which was particularly tragic. Seeing this scene, countless people showed a look of ecstasy. Yinghua sword is totally lost. "White night!" The ice queen screamed bitterly, her eyes were red, and people rushed towards the other side as if they were crazy. "Bingdi, come back quickly!" The dragon was in a great hurry and began to scream. But it can''t stop the ice queen. However, the ice queen was not close to the white night, and was shaken by the violent breath of the place where they fought. She spit blood, staring at the scene in front of her eyes, pupil beads tight, people have been about to collapse. "See? Yan''er! This is the end The ice Qin in the distance smiles at here, and her eyes are brimming with satisfaction. Although there were many twists and turns during the period, the iceberg finally won. She knew that her choice was right. Just white night, is not the ice family''s opponent at all! "Yan''er, if you listen to my advice, how can you be like this? You''d better run. " Bingqin looks at the dull ice queen and whispers. The situation is clear. The fighting seems to be over. The ice family finally won all this. No one thinks that the white night in this situation will survive. The ancestors of the ice family naturally thought so. The corner of his mouth rose, and immediately reached out his hand, trying to take the dead dragon sword in his hand. But just as soon as he touched the dead Dragon Sword... Dang! The ancient and thick and fierce dead Dragon Sword suddenly slipped from the five fingers of the white night and stabbed on the ground. Then... chirp! As soon as the body of the dead dragon touched the ground, it immediately ejected a golden halo into the sky and disappeared! "What is that?" Many people could not help but exclaim. But the old ancestor of the ice family saw this, but he was shocked, and he cried out: "no Countless people were shocked by the voice of the ancestors of the ice family. People looked at him stupidly, all confused.What is the ancestor of the ice family? Didn''t white night have been killed by him? Why is he so frightened? Such a gaffe? People don''t understand. But see the ice family ancestor crazily holding the sword toward the white night. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the shadows of swords poured into the body like a meat grinder, and a large number of sword marks appeared. After that, Yinghua sword and Qianlong were completely stupefied. The Ice Queen almost fainted. I only saw that the white night was directly reduced to pieces under the terrible blade of the ice family ancestors. This is the real fragment. After a large number of sword shadows were hanged, the ice queen could hardly find a piece of meat bigger than her fingernail cover, and even the blood was splashed into blood mist... now the white night is dead and can''t die any more. No one thinks he''s still alive! But just then... bang! On the sky, suddenly burst out a strange halo. Everyone''s heart suddenly tight, looking up to the sky. On the contrary, it still floats on the sky and covers the whole sky cliff. The huge ancient array slowly rotates. Then, a milky white halo gathers in the center of the huge ancient array, and gradually speeds up with the rotation speed of the ancient array The halo became intense. Jun Bushi, Binghai, bingqin, Qianlong and others all looked up. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the magical sight. "Is that..." the old man with white hair cried out and looked frightened. However, he saw the old ancestor of the ice family staring at the dead Dragon Sword where he died in the white night. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he grabbed the magic sword and chopped at the vast ancient array on the sky. However, he was not a white night, and he did not build many bridges with the dead dragon sword. Although his soul state and strength were numerous, his power was not amazing. But even so, it should not be difficult to tear up this ancient sky array. We can see that the terrible dragon sword is like a torrent. It is attacking the sky, carrying the momentum of tearing the heaven and earth into the ancient array. But at the moment when the sword force was approaching... bang! The Milky light accumulated in the center of the ancient sky array suddenly exploded, and then like a huge cover, the whole Cangtian peak was covered. The old ancestor of the ice family looked at all this, and he was completely stagnant. The old man with white hair can''t help but show a gaping look. When the halo fell, the whole scene had become unique and weird. But look, all the broken stones begin to regroup, condense, reset. All the destroyed plants and trees began to heal again. In the air rippling and scattered soul, spirit and power gathered around to reset. Those messy swords and swords reappeared and disappeared again. People look at it dully. At this time, each of them was shocked to find that his body was out of control and began to retreat or move forward. Some people still maintain the appearance of releasing soul skill, but they are shocked to find that their soul art has not been released. Instead, a series of soul skills that turn into energy appear from a distance and fly upside down. Finally, they turn into soul power and return to their own body... soon, someone finally realized that it was wrong. They opened their eyes wide and looked at all this in horror, and finally realized that... time is going backwards! The broken mountains and rivers recovered. The broken void recondenses. Everything is recovering. It''s back to what it was before. Including... The dead white night! Yinghua sword and others glared, and saw that the broken white night quickly combined into fragments, and soon turned into human shape. And the ancestor of Bingjia who rushed to the ancient array of heaven could not block this energy. He fell from the air by himself, and the sword in his hand was stabbed on the ground again and again. The man retreated again and again, and finally, he retreated until he made a fatal attack on the white night. "No..." the old ancestor of the ice family cried bitterly. It turns out that before the white night was killed, he had already stored up the technique of time reversal. Therefore, he is not afraid of death at all. "What a pity." The white night is light. At the moment, he won''t give the ice family any more opportunities. After the sky ancient array restored the whole Cangtian cliff to 100 interest, the white night was equivalent to fighting with the ice family ancestors again. Shocked and angry, the old ancestor of the ice family did not hesitate to look at the old clock which was restored in his palm and released the sound of the ancient bell again. But before the ancient bell rang, there came a shrill roar of swords. Kill the dead dragon sword in the white night!!The old ancestor of the ice family was shocked and dodged in a hurry. Whoosh! The explosion of the dead Dragon Sword directly shook him apart and poured it into the crowd behind him. "Get out of the way!" The sea of ice was shocked and screamed. The old man with white hair also ran away like crazy. However, most of them could not escape and were crushed by the power of the dragon sword. Bing family, jun family and other soul people were directly cut into pieces and broke down. What a shock. "Asshole!" The old ancestor of the ice family was so angry that he immediately turned around to activate the bell again and control the white night. Whoa! The ancient bell rises again. The wonderful power of time covers all around again. He immediately looked into the white night. However, just a glance, the ice family ancestor is stupid. I saw that the white night was still shuttling in the power of time, and was not imprisoned at all. As soon as he stepped on the air, he jumped up and ran straight over. The thick and fierce sword of the dead dragon chopped towards this side again. The old ancestor of the ice family was shocked and dodged. But he just moved. Sonorous! The sword power of the dead dragon broke away from the body of the sword and flew out. However, it did not turn into a torrent as before. Instead, it exploded and turned into countless slender sword Qi, which enveloped him like a locust. The ice family ancestor''s pupil opens huge, the mouth loses sound. "It''s impossible..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1709 Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a record breaking sound rings. The sword of the dead dragon is extremely fast, and it is as powerful as a bamboo. It goes straight to the ancestor of the ice family. The old ancestor of the ice family yelled, releasing a circle of soul power that was even thicker than the sea. He wanted to block all these dead dragon swords. But... Everything was in vain. He knew more about the terror of the dead Dragon Sword than in the white night. Now that he is surrounded and has no escape, he is absolutely unable to defend himself by his own means. But he also deeply understood what means were needed to stop the attack and killing of the dead dragon sword. Just as the dragon sword was torn apart, the thick and fierce soul Qi exploded in an instant, tearing out a circle of void space with the ice family ancestor as the center. The sword spirit ran into the dark nothingness and was sent away directly. Seeing this, the ancestor of the ice family was immediately relieved. Next second... whoosh! Those dead Dragon Sword Qi that had not yet hit the void space suddenly turned the direction of flight, and actually bypassed the void space and ran from the side to the ancestor of the ice family. "What?" The great ancestor was shocked. He never thought that white night could easily control the dead Dragon Sword spirit! When he reacts, it''s too late. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the sword Qi of the dead dragon directly penetrated his body. The ice family ancestor''s body instantly full of holes, people fall from the air. He is not willing to give up on this, a man gritted his teeth and pulled out a large number of magic weapons from the storage ring. "White night, it''s not over yet!! Watch me turn the world around He throws out a flag like Horcrux, which rises and spins. The vast and endless breath of killing and destruction is released everywhere. "Look at the suppression of xianlou again!" The old ancestor of the ice family roared again and threw out a sculpture like a jade building. The sculpture hovers and magnifies infinitely. The force of repression rippled the world and distorted the space. It still hasn''t stopped. The old ancestor of the ice family got up again and threw his arms wildly. "Bronze Dragon reappears!" "Glass jade sword! Open it "Tianhe Shenshui, flood him for me!" "World God stone, crush him!" ... with the roar of the ancestors of the ice family, all kinds of magic weapons appear frequently. In an instant, the sky was illuminated by the magic weapon of the ice family''s ancestors, gorgeous and incomparable. All of these are the best treasures that the ice family made great efforts to obtain. Each piece has a great origin. It is dedicated by the ice family to the ice family''s ancestors. If you can get the eye of the ancestors, how can the grade of these treasures be worse? The power of repression, the power of sharp sword, the burning flame, the extremely cold ice... All converge here. People look at the color, panic. However, in the face of such a vast and terrifying magic weapon attack, the white night seems calm. He looked at the vast sky indifferently, and suddenly threw the sword of the dead dragon to the sky. Whoa!! The sword of the dead dragon spins in an instant, and becomes extremely huge. Finally, it falls like a huge pagoda from the sky. The divine power released by endless sword actually crushed everything. Whether it was a glass sword or a star stone, whether it was a Bronze Dragon or a jade building, all of them were shocked at this moment. The sword of the dead dragon gradually sank. Bang! Bang! Dong... at the moment when the sword of the dead dragon was suppressed, all the magic weapons offered by the ancestors of the ice family burst to pieces. A large number of debris and energy become ripples and spread around. When people look up, they can only see a large amount of fireworks like substances spreading around. "No way!" The eyes of countless ice family members tremble and stare. What is Shenwei Gaishi? This... Is probably it! Pooh! The ancestor of the ice family spat out a mouthful of blood directly. The man fell from the air and was seriously injured. He was just about to get up. But seeing the white night turning into lightning, he ran to the dead dragon sword in an instant, holding the sword with his backhand and stabbing downward. "Get out of here The ancestor of the ice family screamed. Her soul power quickly attached to her body and turned into a piece of ice colored armor. After the armor was formed, a large number of ice swords directly rushed out of her chest. However, these ice swords were all broken and could not pierce him. The old ancestor of the ice family was frozen. Roaring... the huge sword power instantly shattered the ground on the side of the ice family ancestor, and the sharp sword quickly turned into the normal size of the sword. With the desolate and rapid speed of the white night, it directly penetrated the ice colored armor and penetrated into the spirit of the ice family ancestor.Before he got up, he was stabbed in the broken ground with a sharp sword. He couldn''t stop spitting blood in his mouth, and people were convulsing wildly. His soul Qi was like a broken mountain, which gradually collapsed and disintegrated. "Grandfather The ice family screamed bitterly. Bingqin is also silly, staring at all this. The scene suddenly quieted down. "White... Night..." the old ancestor of the ice family glared, stretched out his withered yellow hand and grasped Bai Ye''s arm. "Originally, the ice family won''t have this day. I just want to take away the spirit injection tools from the ice family, and then seek justice for Bing Yan. That''s all. I didn''t intend to destroy the ice family. But now, no wonder I, Bing family, jun family, and all the people here, have to die today!" The white night lowered his voice and said faintly. Every word and every sentence has a shocking meaning of killing. The old ancestor of the ice family looked at the white night tremblingly. He knew that white night''s words were not just threats. In order to keep the Dragon Sword alive, he had to kill all the people here. And he has been unable to reverse the current situation. Ice house... Has been defeated! "White night! I will not let you go as a ghost The old ancestor of the ice family was so excited that he cried out bitterly and rushed to the white night. But as soon as his body opened, the sword of the dead dragon was lifted and cut directly from his head along his chest. Whew! Blood splashed. The old ancestor of the ice family shivered and fell to the ground. White night has not stopped, once again to the ground to shake the sword. Bang! The sword power of the dead dragon instantly tore the body of the ice family ancestor to pieces. Ice family ancestor, die. People look at, one by one, as if struck by lightning, difficult to accept. Such a powerful existence, so dead... countless people stare, one by one is incredible. Ice family all petrified, gaping at this scene, everyone''s mind is now a blank. No one can believe it. No one can accept it. "It''s over! It''s all over! " The old man with white hair moved his sight away from the ice family ancestor, who closed his eyes and said hoarsely. "One wrong step, all losses, this time, between heaven and earth, no one can keep us!" You don''t have a bitter smile, your eyes are full of desolation. "How could that be? Ancestor... How could I be defeated by this man? It''s impossible! It''s impossible The sea of ice screamed, people knelt on the ground like crazy, shivering all over. Bingqin''s expression is more wonderful. She leaned against a piece of gravel, eyes open huge, silly looking at all this. The queen of ice in the back couldn''t speak for a long time. Yinghua sword is also half a sound to return to God, the man took a hard breath, but also did not say a word. "This boy! Even I was scared... Fortunately, the boy is still so cunning Qianlong laughed, but his eyes were full of light. The scene has been awed by the night. All the situations have been mastered by day night. He has become the master here. No one can reverse his meaning. People were terrified and shivering. No matter the ice family, jun family, or other powerful people, people look at the white night foolishly, one by one, showing fear and shock. At this time, the white night stood up. His sword eyes quietly looked at the pieces of ice family ancestors who were gradually falling from the air. After a moment, people turned around and walked towards this side. In this scene, all the people present except Qianlong, Yinghua sword and ice queen were immediately surrounded by endless fear and horror. "Help... Help!" "Run away, run away!" People kept retreating and yelling. But he saw that white night walked towards the crowd with the abandoned magic sword in one hand and the dead dragon sword in the other. A person jumps up in the sky and rushes towards the gate of Cangtian cliff. But as soon as he moved, the white night directly tore up the void, ran to him and chopped it with a backhand sword. Whew! The man was cut in two on the spot... "our account is not finished, why hurry to leave?" The white night looks at the ice sea, ice Qin and others in front of her, and her eyes are full of killing intention, and she rushes to the past again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1710 The white night came with a sword in his hand, and every step was full of terrible killing intention. Everyone was terrified, surrounded by fear and despair. At this moment, each of them was cold and shivering. "What? We... What should we do now? " Some people trembled and yelled, the voice trembled, enough to explain his mentality at the moment. "We can''t escape in front of him! Now... We have to fight with him? " A soul man is biting his teeth. "Spell? no Even the ancestor of the ice family is not his opponent. What can we fight with him? What''s more, he has the dead dragon sword and the abandoned magic sword... We can''t be his opponent! We used to just die! It''s death There were also shouts of fear. Many people lose their morale directly. They will never think that they can be the enemy who killed the ice family ancestors. In front of such powerful people, they even began to lose the courage to pull out their swords. But just as they screamed in terror, the white night was coming. He didn''t feel soft at all. He carried two swords and began to kill wildly in the crowd. Violent murderous spirit began to give birth to blood. In an instant, the scene was full of flesh and blood, and a large number of stumps and broken arms splashed around. Scream, howl, beg for mercy gathered together, the scene instantly turned into human purgatory! People ran away in a hurry. However, the long and smart sword Qi is coming from the wild. "Listen, I''ll hold him down with me!" "As long as we can hold this person in check and wait for shenjiwei to arrive, we will be saved," he said! So try your best to hold this man down, hold him down As soon as this word falls, all people''s bodies can''t help but tremble, and their eyes suddenly burst out with bursts of halo. Yeah! If shenjiwei arrives, they will live! White night is holding the dead dragon sword now. If Shenji guards come, they will investigate this matter. How can we allow the white night to be disorderly? When the time comes, the white night will be unable to protect themselves, and will be able to kill them? In this way, people will escape from the heaven! Thinking of this, people''s emotions can not help but excited. People saw the light of hope, and saw a glimmer of light in this despair. No one expected that shenjiwei, the first shenjiwei they planned to deal with, would become their hope. People gradually filled with fighting spirit, and the courage to fight against the white night rose again. They are already cornered and can only do their best to survive. Everyone began to spare no effort, and the resistance became more and more fierce. Magic weapon, Soul Art and even forbidden art are all used. People are no longer moral, no longer scruples. Although the white night can ignore the attack and killing of the people by virtue of the dead Dragon Sword Qi, the ice wall they produced, the boundary of the Dharma array they sacrificed, and the fire released, they still brought him a lot of trouble. The number of people who died gradually slowed down. The attack of the white night was not as fierce as before. People are glad to see this change. "It''s impossible for him to break through the defense line with so many people!" "Yes, we can hold him back!" "In this way, we will be able to persist until the arrival of shenjiwei!" "Great! Great People cheered and danced. They no longer run away, because they know that even if they run out of Cangtian peak, countless people from Cangtian cliff are still waiting for them. In addition, the gate of Cangtian cliff is extremely strong, and it is far from simple to leave. The eyes of the white night are cold, so they are no longer slaughtering ordinary souls. Instead, they rush their eyes towards the white haired ancestors behind the crowd. "Let''s solve these leading problems first." The white night murmured. The white haired ancestor has been urging the array of Dharma to contain the white night. When he saw the white night rushing towards him, the white haired ancestor immediately made a low roar. A long white hair suddenly grew and turned into a long and slender snake like shape, biting wildly towards the white night. These snake like white hair is extremely terrible. They are all over the fangs. They can easily tear and swallow up the soul power. They bite them randomly, and the spirit around the white night is directly eaten up. But the pace doesn''t listen at night. Even if he didn''t have the spirit of a dead dragon, his body could not be broken by such people as the white haired ancestor and the monarch. What''s more, he now has three Hongbing soldiers, and he has the body of Vatican war, and the ancient sky array on his head is a deterrent to all the souls. At present, white night is almost equal to invincible. How can we be afraid of the old man with white hair? He stares at the long haired bites and approaches his white haired grandfather. The ground was pounded by him. The crowd was dashed open by him."Stop him, stop him!" The old man''s face changed greatly, and the man roared wildly. But... No one can stop it, white night. Even many people take the initiative to dodge to the side, do not dare to approach its half point. After a while, there was no one within 100 meters around the white haired ancestor. The pupil of the old man with white hair shrank. He knew that everyone was afraid. At this time, people only want to save their lives. How can they save themselves? Even his subordinates are now in a crazy retreat. After all, as long as they wait for shenjiwei to arrive, they will be safe! "It''s over The old man with white hair murmured. But... he is not willing to give up. The old man with white hair suddenly looked ferocious. His white hair was withdrawn in an instant, and he was shocked to his chest. Whoa! The breath of his whole body was suddenly agitated. "Sacrifice the spirit of heaven?" Some people saw the white haired ancestor''s move and immediately cried out. Now, only sacrificing the spirit of heaven can fight against the white night. The old man with white hair is fighting for death. However... just when the white haired ancestor ignited his soul and got infinite power... Dong!! The earth suddenly split, and then, a dark hand stretched out from the broken ground, and accurately grasped the white haired ancestor. The old man with white hair was stunned and looked down. His face was blue in an instant, and his eyes were filled with despair and fear. I saw that the hands of the white haired ancestor exuded a cold and violent breath. "This is... Abandoning the power of sword!" The white haired ancestor Na Na said, spinning and people raised their heads, looking at the white night. However, when his eyes were just on the white night, the terrible power of the dead dragon sword had been cut. "No The old man with white hair opened his mouth and screamed, and his whole body was full of spirit, which was frantically splashed out. But the sword is cut off. Whew! Abnormal sound again. The old man with white hair was punctured on the spot. In the white night, he didn''t look at it, but he rushed to the other side of junbushi. "Ah?" When he saw the death of his white haired ancestor, he made a terrible cry. He quickly waved his hand and called out, "stop him, kill me! Kill him, stop him, come on Jun''s family panic, people still back. But in the end, there are still a few loyal to the king, biting teeth rushed up. However, with only one face to face, all these loyal people will be wiped out by night. White night with abandoned God sword and dead Dragon Sword crazy chop toward the ground. The scene was in a mess, with blood splashing everywhere. Looking at the white night that forced to kill, Jun Bushi repeatedly retreated and did not dare to approach. But even if it is to escape, where can he escape? When a large number of magic weapons are sacrificed, no one can defeat them. When they collide, they are all chopped up. See this kind of seed, Jun not the eyes of the world only left despair. Endless despair! He has no idea what he should do now. All the resistance was in vain. Run away? In this sky cliff, he is nowhere to escape! What to do? What to do? Jun Bu Shi''s heart howls with pain! However, at this moment... CLICK! A strange noise came out. Everyone looked at the sound source. But see in that broken sky cliff central void, a crack suddenly appears. Seeing the scene, Jun''s and Bing''s people froze for a moment, and then one by one they roared to break the sky. "Shenji guard! It must be shenjiwei "The Shenji guards are coming! Here comes the secret guard "Great, the people of Shenji palace have arrived at last "We are saved!" "Great! Excellent! Ha ha ha... people are so excited that they are so excited that they cry out one by one, and some even kneel on the ground and cry with joy. "Great!" Jun Bu Shi is also eyes frequency bright, incomparably excited. He rushed to the other side. His eyes were fixed on it. He knows, he doesn''t have to die! Once the people of Shenji palace tear up the void and arrive here, they will stop or even subdue white night at the first time. After all, white night has a dead dragon sword in his hand. As for their charges... They have no charges, because now the dead dragon sword is in the hands of the white night, and the people who forcibly send away the Shenji guards are dead. They will only live in peace and escape from life!Even if you can''t get the dragon sword, it''s enough to keep your life! This moment is not only the king is not happy, even the ice sea is also incomparably ecstatic. "White night, you don''t stop!" The ice sea laughs and shouts at the white night: "if you do this again, the shenjiwei people will certainly not let you go later!" "It''s over!" You don''t have to laugh. The faces of Qianlong, Yinghua sword and ice queen are very dignified. People stare at the cracks all over the place, the eyes are full of expectation. The cracks became larger and larger, and the shape of the door began to spread. Go on like this again, need not count interest, space door can form! But just then... WOW! Another light came down from the sky and enveloped the open void. "What?" The crowd was stunned. Jun Bushi, ice sea and other people rushed to look, only to find that the halo is actually the power of time. And... It''s still a terrible time reversal force! "Not good!" "Stop him!" You don''t seem to be aware of something, shrieking. The sea of ice is madly rushing towards the halo. But when he hit it, the halo was gone. And the gap just opened in the void has disappeared. Everyone is stupid. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1711 Seeing the restoration of the void, the ice sea and the king are standing in place like statues. They opened their mouths and became completely demented. The move of "white night" reverses the flow of time, directly restores the space there and completely cuts off all people''s lives. Now, it''s like they''re trapped in a cage and can''t get away from it anymore. Many people sat on the ground and gave up resistance. Some people even kneel on the ground, kowtow to the white night crazily and beg for mercy. Ice Qin autumn eyes overflow tears, silly looking at this scene, the whole person seems to be petrified the same. "Want to rely on shenjiwei to save you? That''s a good idea. It''s just that you seem to forget who''s in charge here The voice of indifference rings in the ear of Jun Bushi. You do not have a nerve, people suddenly back. The next moment, however, a sharp sword pierced his body. Jun Bu Shi shivered all over his body, his eyes were staring like a copper bell, and he couldn''t stop spitting out blood. He was staring at the white night standing behind him. "You..." he raised his hand with difficulty, his fingers trembled, and the blood in his mouth gushed more and more. People wanted to say something, but the feeling of powerlessness in his body suddenly surged up, making it extremely difficult for him to speak. In the white night, he did not say a word, his face was expressionless, and his hand carrying the sword exerted a slight force. Pooh! The sword immediately opened, and instantly cut the body of Jun Bushi into two. "The owner of the house!" "Master!" The people of Jun''s family roared bitterly. People rush towards the white night in despair and pain. But before they got close, the four statues stopped them like a wall of iron and began to kill violently. White night with blood on his body, the person turned around, silently toward the ice sea line. Ice sea staring at the white night, the brain a blank, but soon, his face became ferocious, people roared: "white night, I fight with you!" "What are you fighting with me?" White night face expressionless say, spin and raise a hand toward the ice sea. Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! †E†E... the space around the ice sea is all broken up in an instant! The ice sea''s face changed greatly, and he quickly applied the space technique, trying to smooth out the force of the space in the white night. However, the white night, blessed by the power of the ancient array of heaven, is so swift that before the sea of ice has paved a way to escape, the white night has already been killed. Abandon the divine sword and the dead dragon sword. The sea of ice turns pale with fright, and the magic weapon is urgently sacrificed to resist it. As the master of the ice family, he has many magic weapons, and he doesn''t have to be bad from his ancestors. However, in the face of such a Hongbing, he can''t resist all his means. People can escape the roaring of the dead dragon''s sword without danger. However, it is extremely strange to cut the sword from the side. The ice sea ran away in a hurry, but in the end it was slow. His arm was cut off directly, and the man fell down from the air and fell heavily on the ground. The white night immediately pursued. "Father The ice Qin here saw the ice sea retreating and couldn''t resist the white night. She immediately gave out a cry of heartrending. She wanted to help, but as soon as she stepped forward, she suddenly stopped. Obviously. She knew that even if she rushed up, she could not stop the white night. At most, she died for nothing. Bingqin clenched her teeth. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly turned around and looked at the ice queen over there. At the moment, the ice queen is still nervously watching the white night and the ice sea. "Yan''er!" Bingqin rushes forward and shouts eagerly. "What''s the matter?" The ice queen regained her consciousness and frowned. But see ice Qin a brisk step to rush up, a grasp of Ice Queen''s arm, eager to cry out: "Yan''er, please... Help my father, save my family! As long as you can save my father, I will do whatever you want me to do! Please! Please The voice was urgent and trembling. Ice queen how ice snow smart, how can not know the meaning of ice Qin. She looked at bingqin silently for a while, then shook her head and whispered: "sorry, qin''er, I can''t stop the actions of white night. He won''t give up killing these people because of me. You know, these people are coming to kill him! For those who want to kill themselves, white night has never been soft hearted, and has always been driven to kill them all! My words can''t help you! " "If you show up, you''ll still see how thin you are at night! Aren''t you a woman of white night? He cares about you like that. For you, he even makes a big fuss. I don''t believe you have no position in the heart of white night! If you speak, it will be effective! " Bingqin''s eyes widened and she cried out tremblingly. Ice queen heard the sound, but said nothing, and shook her head. Bingqin looked at her stupidly, and her breath was tight. Finally, she gave out a hoarse voice: "Yan''er! Don''t you even care about our people? ""Enough!" The ice queen suddenly drank. The ice Qin trembled suddenly. She looked at the ice queen. But see ice queen suddenly turn round, stare at her way. "I tell you! Qin''er, I don''t care about the life and death of Bing family. I never care about it. Whether it''s your father or your mother, even if they die in front of me now, I won''t blink! Because, no one in the whole icehouse cared about my life and death! They even killed my parents, such a family, I would like to kill them all, you still expect me to plead? Do you think it''s possible? " The ice queen cried out. Although the explosion and fierce fighting around the sound is very noisy, but the ice queen''s words are particularly clear. The ice Qin hears the sound, Jiao body suddenly shakes, looks at the ice queen inconceivably. But her eyes were filled with loss, pain and anger. Bingqin''s face is dull. She couldn''t understand the feeling of Queen ice at the moment. She is not only happy for killing all the ice family members in the white night, but also happy for her parents'' revenge, and she is suffering for the downfall of her own master. She can''t have no feelings for the ice family. What''s more, Bai Ye killed bingqin''s parents now. She can''t really care. But what about that? The ice family killed queen ice''s parents, and now they have to kill white night. All... It''s just that they take their own blame! Although the ice queen is in a complicated mood, she doesn''t intend to interfere! Then... bang!! There was a dull noise. Then there was the shrill cry of the sea of ice: "white night Hearing this sound, bingqin suddenly turns around and looks at the sound source. But at the moment, the sea of ice has been trampled on the ground by a foot in the white night. He holds up the abandoned magic sword and sinks the sword body without expression. The sharp point of the sword easily tore apart all his things. His defense and magic weapons are all like paper paste in front of the abandoned magic sword! Whew! The crackle came out. The chest of the ice sea is directly penetrated. The more he struggled, the bigger the wound was and the more blood was spilled. "Father Bingqin hysterical shouting, people desperately toward the white night this rush. Regardless of the white night, she spread it on the side of the sea of ice and cried bitterly: "father, what''s the matter with you, father, you can''t die..." "quick... Go..." the ice sea clenches its teeth, and people still want to get up and fight again. But at this time, a figure came from behind and attacked the white night fiercely. "You die for me!" It was accompanied by a scream. Hearing this call, bingqin and Binghai pupil shrink, Qi Qi looks at the back of the white night. But behind the white night stood a woman. The woman held a long sword in her hand. At the moment, she was cutting her neck to the white night. Bingqin''s pupils are tight and staring at the sword. That woman is Madame Bing. At the moment, she, by surprise, chopped with a sword, can be said to be beyond the expectation of countless people, making people unable to defend. How can white night resist this move? Bingqin''s heart is beating wildly and her heart is trembling. However, the next scene, completely let her feel despair. She only saw the white night motionless, quietly holding the sword, no expression, no soul shaking. He... Doesn''t resist! He ignored the blow! Or... He didn''t look down on it! The sword came and drew a wonderful line in the air, and then cut it heavily on the neck of the white night. Bang Dang! It sounds crisp. The slender body of the sword was shaken in two on the spot. The debris hit the body of the white night, and then fell to the ground, making a jingle. But Madame Bing is already looking at the blade of the broken palm, shocked, she can''t say a word at all. She just wanted to step back... Dong! A strong wind suddenly broke out from the body of the white night, and instantly exploded to Madame ice. Click! Madame Bing''s body exploded on the spot and died miserably. This scene, deeply shocked to ice Qin and ice sea. The ice sea looked at the gradually opened blood mist, and there was a wild animal like roar in his throat. "White night!" He tried to get up and pounce on the white night. But before the ice sea''s hand touched the white night, the abandoned God sword stabbed in his body immediately raised. Whew! The body of the ice sea was cut in two and fell heavily on the ground, but also died."Father... Mother Bingqin immediately returns to her senses. She stares at the dead ice sea and the ice lady who turns into blood mist. Her whole face has no blood color, and her pupils are full of panic and confusion. In the end, she made a heartrending cry. "White night, I''ll die with you!" Her eyes turned red, tears burst, people rushed to the white night. White night is not soft. If you lift your sword, you will get the result. It''s a terrible sword. But at this time, the ice queen over there still made a noise. "White night..." her voice was quiet, and she wanted to stop talking. Ordinary people are afraid that it is difficult to hear this sound, but in the daytime. He looked at the ice queen, and saw the unbearable pain in her eyes. He was silent for a while, then turned around and nodded on the bingqin, and then rushed to the others with his sword. The ice harp fell on the ground and was hard to move. Here the ice queen hesitated, and finally walked in the past. "Qin''er, give up, no one can stop the white night!" Ice Queen said hoarsely. Bing Qin looks at her stupidly, is already pale. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1712 Bingqin lies quietly on the ground. Although the prohibition on her chest was lifted and her ability to move was restored, she did not get up again. She just lay on the ground, staring at the front in silence, her eyes were dull, and she was already godless. Blood flowed down the broken earth towards her. The flying limb and broken arm threw a beautiful arc in the air and fell heavily on her side. The smell of destruction was turbid and full of blood. For her, this is hell! This is the end of the day! And she, like a flower, will slowly wither here. Whoosh! All of a sudden, a sword swings open. I saw the slender and simple dead Dragon Sword spinning in the sky, and constantly enlarging, and finally turned into a huge sword like mountains and rivers, flying towards the dead Dragon Sword pit. Qianlong, ice queen and Yinghua sword all raised their heads. Bingqin''s lifeless eyes can''t help looking at it. The primitive and huge sword hovered in the air, and finally crashed into the sword pit. The sword returns to its position, the earth moves and the mountains shake, and the sky is twisted. The astonishing sword power scattered in all directions. Seeing this, bingqin has already understood something. She looked into the distance. But I saw a mountain of corpses and a river of blood. White night... Has killed all but her. Standing in the middle of the corpse heap, he slowly put the abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword into the scabbard. He closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you... The devil?" Bingqin''s trembling murmur is like madness. Pain and despair invade her brain, stimulating every nerve of her, making it difficult for her to control herself again... Ka! At this time, abnormal sound again. The emptiness, which had just returned to its tranquility, trembled again. At first, it was just rippling, then it began to surge. Finally, the void was rippling like a big wave, especially fierce. Look up in the white night. Before he had returned to God, he saw a sad sword light suddenly blooming from the void. It was a sword light with colorful colors. Holy, mysterious. It easily cuts open the void and splits out a space door in an instant. Qianlong and others took a cool breath. Such a speed, even if the white night now with the time reversal technique is too late! This is similar to the broken void sword, and is more powerful than the broken void sword. When the empty door was cut open, a large number of Shenji guards rushed out of it. There are more than 20 statues. They are not only Shenji guards, but also Shenji guards and Ruan Shi. After they appeared, they rushed to the sword pit. When they caught the dead dragon sword in the dead Dragon Sword pit, a Shenji guard called out: "your honor, it''s still there!" When people heard this, they were all relieved. "Block the sky cliff immediately!" Shenji guards drank low. "Yes." People turned into several sharp lights and ran around. In an instant, the four directions in the southeast and northwest of Cangtian cliff were all guarded by Shenji guard, and even the gate of Cangtian cliff was blocked by a Shenji guard. The whole sky cliff has been completely controlled by Shenji guard. After the blockade, Ruan Shi and Shenji Guard commander threw their eyes around. When they saw the corpses and the river like blood, their eyes were frozen. "Look around!" Ruan Shi stood by a magic weapon beside him and walked towards the white night. "Bai lingzun." Ruan Shiyao clasped his fist in distance and said faintly. "Lord Ruan." White night also hugged his fist: "you are really late, I have to deal with everything before you arrive?" "The matter was too urgent. We originally wanted to tear down the space barrier here, but somehow, it was suddenly affected by the time reversal technique, forcing the barrier to retreat before it was broken. I think this is what those gangsters who covet the Dragon Sword call it. So we went to ask our superiors to take the space sword and forcibly split the space, and then we came here... I''m really sorry, Bai lingzun, we are late... "Ruan Shi said with a face of shame. "It''s OK. Anyway, it''s just a bunch of mobs. It''s all right if you don''t come." The white night waved his hand and didn''t care. "Bai lingzun has kept the dragon sword and cut off the curfews. He has made outstanding contributions to our holy state. I will ask the God''s palace for instructions and reward him." Ruan said with a smile. "Oh?" White night smile: "if there is a reward, then I am not polite." The reward of Shenji palace can never be stingy. If you can go to the treasure house of Shenji palace and pick up items randomly, it would be better. "Ordinary rewards are given at any time, but Bai lingzun is very successful in protecting his sword. I guess it will be approved in about a month. Please wait patiently." Ruan said with a smile.White night nods. Ruan looked around and said again, "Bai lingzun, we still have to report to our superiors. Please step back for a while." "Back off?" But soon, he seemed to notice something. He nodded slightly, then turned around and waved to the Qianlong and Yinghua sword. The crowd retreated to the edge of the broken Cangtian peak. Ruan Shi nodded to the nearby Shenji guard. The commander of the guard immediately went to the center of the battlefield, and then stabbed the colorful sword in his hand toward the ground. Bang! A mysterious and huge sword Qi surged out. It was like a huge turtle cover, covering all around. "What is this?" Yinghua sword lost its voice. "Such a strong space flavor, it must be a magic weapon of space system!" The Qianlong closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Then he said in a low voice: "and the grade is very high! Extraordinary People''s faces were dignified. "What are they doing?" Yinghua sword asked again. "Restore the previous battle." The white night replied. "What?" Yinghua sword a Leng: "this... How to restore?" Qianlong looked at the white night, and then said, "although the people from Shenji Palace are late, they must record what happened here, and then report it to the higher authorities. The dead dragon sword is of great importance. They can''t know nothing about things here. Therefore, they will use space magic tools to reproduce all the things just happened here in a virtual situation." Yinghua sword''s face became tense and frightened: "in this way, the secret of the dead dragon sword will be exposed!" But Qianlong chuckled and shook his head: "don''t worry, it won''t be exposed. This boy is cunning." Yinghua sword stares at Qianlong. For a while, talent suddenly looks over there. However, we can see that the space force over there has covered the whole battlefield, and then the force of space wriggles and arranges, and then quickly constructs a series of virtual images in the air. That''s exactly the picture when the white night and the ice family ancestors are about to fight. However, these pictures lasted for only a few minutes, and suddenly turned into a chaos, blurred, and finally directly a piece of mud, nothing can be seen clearly. "What''s going on?" Ruan teacher was stunned and lost his voice. Shenji guard chief also frowned, people quickly closed their eyes, continue to urge the magic sword. In an instant, the breath of space overflowing from the sword became strong again. But... Still doesn''t work. Although the breath of space tries its best to reverse the space-time and restore the scene, it is blocked by something and can not show everything before. Finally, Shenji guard gave up. "The time and space here has been disrupted!" Shenji Wei took a deep breath, stopped urging the magic sword, pulled out his sword and rushed to Ruan Shidao over there. "How could it be so?" Ruan Shi was shocked. "Someone used a very powerful time technique here. This time technique is very unique. It doesn''t end up being dispelled directly like our time magic. Instead, it explodes directly, and then impacts the space and time here." The guard said in a deep voice. Ruan Shi was surprised at the sound. And the Qianlong and Yinghua swords on this side looked at the white night one after another. They still remember that when they were blasted through the body by the ancestors of the ice family in the white night, they used the dead dragon sword to activate the time reversal technique. It turns out that... It''s not just the white night in order to find the flaws and erase the ancestors of the ice family, but also to disturb the space-time trajectory here, so that people in Shenji palace can''t understand what happened here. "This boy!" Qianlong took a deep breath and looked at the white night. "Those who can detonate the power of time and space must have the existence of powerful space-time skills!" The Shenji guard general over there suddenly walked towards the white night and looked at the white night faintly: "Bai lingzun, are there any people who have strong space-time skills before you "Should there be?" The white night pretends to be a cableway. "And the man?" "On the ground, find it yourself." "Well..." shenjiwei is speechless. Ruan Shi came up and said, "Bai lingzun, did you kill all those gangsters? No fish in the net? " "Most likely not!" White night road. "But those who can master such powerful spatiotemporal skills are by no means general!" Shenji guard chief frowned: "although I know Bai lingzun''s skill is extraordinary, but compared with the existence of that kind of existence, there is still quite a gap... Bai lingzun really killed that man?" "What? Do you think I''m lying The white night asked. Shenjiwei was silent for a moment. He shook his head and said, "although I think it''s strange, I think carefully that Bai lingzun has no reason to lie. After all, the dead dragon sword is here. You don''t need to hide anything."The night is silent. Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, Ruan said with a smile: "ha ha... Bai lingzun, don''t get me wrong. We don''t doubt your meaning. You guarded the dead dragon sword, but you helped us a lot. Come on, Bai lingzun, come here. Since the space technique can''t restore the scene here, please tell it orally!" "Good!" White night is very cooperative nodded, then turned to follow Ruan Shi to go. However, as soon as he left, a Shenji guard over there rushed quickly. Only listen to the Shenji guard serious drink: "guard! adult! We found the situation, the Dragon Sword... There are traces of moving! " This word falls, everybody is stupefied. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1713 Hearing this, everyone was surprised and their faces changed greatly. "Isn''t the dead Dragon Sword sealed? Why are there signs of movement? " Shenji''s guard chief looked grim and said in a deep voice, "do you think those thieves broke the seal of the dead dragon sword?" "It''s impossible!" Ruan Shi''s face changed slightly: "after the death dragon sword was sealed, the power of the dead Dragon Sword began to permeate into the seal. At this time, the seal was not only the seal exerted by the great power, but also the seal with the power of the dead dragon sword. It is not a simple thing to break the seal of the dead dragon sword. At least, there must be means to match the power of the dead dragon sword. This kind of thing is placed in our Shenji palace It''s going to take a lot of effort. What kind of mob can solve it? " "The mob? Master Ruan, don''t look at others too simply! To be able to use our space gate to send our Shenji guards away by force is enough to show that the other side has some strength! " Shenji guard said in a deep voice. "This is also... Anyway, let''s go to the Dragon Sword first." Ruan said. "Good!" Shenji Guard commander nodded, and several people would move towards the Dragon Sword pit. But at this moment, another shrill voice suddenly rang out. "He has the Dragon Sword of death!" This sound is particularly harsh in the silent Cangtian peak. All the people''s nerves trembled, the brain hummed and exploded, and looked at the sound source one after another. But there is a figure sitting on the side of the ice queen standing there. That''s the ice piano! Her face was full of panic, staring at Shenji captain''s side. People pointed to the white night and cried bitterly: "he... He has a dead dragon sword! He has a dragon sword! He killed everyone here with the dragon sword! He... He has the dragon sword Her voice trembled, her expression was full of pain, tears spilled from the corner of her eyes, spread her pale face. People are looking sideways. Both Ruan Shi and Shenji guard were confused. "Girl, what are you talking about?" Ruan Shi did not understand. Ice Queen''s look is not natural, quickly pull the ice Qin, want to take her away. But bingqin tried to break free, and the man yelled: "all the Lords of Shenji palace, please arrest this man. This man has a dead dragon sword! The dead dragon sword is not sealed. He has always been the master of the dead dragon sword. He has deceived you, he has deceived everyone! Please catch him quickly, catch him quickly Bingqin screamed hysterically, her eyes were full of eagerness. This is his last word. "Qin''er, don''t make a fool of yourself!" The ice queen is very anxious, her face is ugly, and she clenches her silver teeth to pull the ice harp away. Shenji guards and Ruan Shi all frowned. "Bingqin, I think I''ll spare you for Yan''er''s sake, but you''ll bite the hand that feeds you! Is that for me? " Said the white night with a heavy face. "White night, you kill my parents and my people. Even if you don''t kill me, I won''t forgive you! If I don''t die, I will never stop with you! If you don''t kill me, it''s the biggest mistake! " Bingqin bit her teeth and her eyes were ferocious. White night did not speak. Ruan Shi and Shenji guard looked at each other, and then Qi looked at the white night. "Who is this girl?" Ruan asked. "The Iceman." White night road. "Ice house?" "The one who launched the attack!" White night pointed to the pile of corpses over there and said calmly, "sending the six Shenji guards away is also made by the ice family." "I see." Ruan Shi nodded again. After a moment''s silence, he said to the Shenji guard: "go to the sword pit." "Good!" As the voice dropped, they went that way. Gradually go far. Bingqin, who was still shouting, was stunned. She opened her mouth and felt that her voice was blocked. She rushed forward in a hurry, shouting: "stop... Stop!! Stop for me "Well?" Ruan Shi and Shenji Weichang stopped and looked at her. "Is there anything else for the girl?" Ruan Shi sank. "Why don''t you... You... Arrest him?" Ice Qin points to the white night, eyes open huge, trembling Wei Wei said. "Why arrest him?" Shenji Wei long asked lightly. "He... He has a dead Dragon Sword..." Bing Qin trembled. "But isn''t the dragon sword over there?" Shenji Guard commander pointed to the distant calm road. "Dead dragon sword is not sealed, he... He cheated you!" "If it''s not sealed, why can''t we take out the dead dragon sword? If he cheated us, why wasn''t the dragon sword on him? " Shenji asked again. Hearing the sound, bingqin opened her mouth and was speechless for a moment. Ruan Shitan said: "Nvwa, I know you hate Bai lingzun very much, but you should know that from your Bing family''s attack on the sky cliff, you Bing family and Bai lingzun are already enemies. Between you, either he died or you died. The law of Lisheng state is the law of the weak. If you are telling the truth, Bai lingzun can kill you and keep the secret, but he did not It can be seen that your words are just a lie to revenge Bai lingzun. You not only appreciate him for sparing your life, but also frame him up like this... Girl girl, your idea is still too immature! "Speaking of this, Ruan sighed and couldn''t help shaking his head. The chief of the Shenji guard doesn''t speak, it seems that he is default. Ice Qin heard the sound, the brain was blank, eyes were completely lost. People looked at Ruan Shi and others stupidly, and then muttered for a long time: "are you all idiots..." br > leave her alone "Well!" They turned again and went to the Dragon Sword pit. Standing aside in the white night, silent, some people are stunned, long time to lift up their hands, but can not help touching the nose, it seems that some hands up helpless. Ice Qin, like walking corpse, was on the ground, tears fell down her face like a burst of water, and ice queen immediately pulled her away. This time, she did not resist again. She knew she lost. The ice house lost! Everyone lost! No wonder she stabbed things out in the night, because they believed that people in Shenji palace would not believe ice Qin. After all, the dragon sword is still in the pit of the dead dragon sword, not on the white night. If the night is not good for the dragon sword, will the Dragon Sword stay here? Moreover, people will not believe that the ability to seal the dragon sword on the white night! Ice Qin closed her eyes, at this moment, she was full of despair. At the end of the event, Huang Yao and Qiming were recruited in the white night. Seeing this scene like Shura, everyone was shocked and admired more and more for the white night. Shenji Wei and Ruan Shi looked at the dragon sword for a while, and found that there was no difference between the dead dragon sword and the Dragon Sword except for the loose dragon sword. He explained everything to Ruan in the night and explained the ice family. All of these were caused by the ice family. Knowing that the ice family is called the Qibao family, they are relieved. After all, it is possible for the Iceman to take out the terror means of passing six Shenji guards away, and then take out a magic weapon that affects the seal of the dead dragon sword. The chief of Shenji guard wanted to investigate the icehouse, but the ice family no longer exists. All the ice family people died in the hands of the night, even the ice family''s endless treasure fell into the hands of the night, they want to investigate also can not start. Anyway, the dragon sword is still there, and everything is finally calm. The chief of Shenji Wei relieved his breath and left six Shenji guards, and then returned to Shenji palace one step in advance to report the matter. Ruan did not rush to leave. He looked at the huge dragon sword, and then he walked to the cliff hall. After the war, although the white night was not injured, it consumed a lot. After the war, he was given to Huang Yao and others to deal with it. He sat alone in the cliff palace to rest. The ice family, the monarch family and many other forces were destroyed, and he would not ignore it in the night. He had sent Qiming to send people to take over all the resources of these clan forces in order to expand the strength of Cangtian cliff. As for the ice organ, the white night did not ask. It''s killing or releasing. Let ice queen decide it. The Dragon ran to close. After all, it just resurrected, and it needs to be stable everywhere. It can not move for too long, otherwise its flesh will crack again. If you are a sword, you will wander around the cliff. After all, everything here is not only fresh but also very powerful for him. Whether it is the law array of the organization boundary or the soul of the activities here, it is not comparable in the external domain. He naturally wants to contact more. Everything is calm but not calm. At this time, a slight sound of footsteps came up. He opened his eyes in the night and saw Ruan Shi come in, and opened his mouth: what? Has master Ruan yet to go back? " "I was eager to go back. There were a lot of things to deal with at the Shenji palace. I couldn''t stay for a long time. But I immediately thought of one thing before I left, so I came to tell the white spirit and did not know if the white spirit was interested." "Oh?" "What is it?" he said? "Let''s hear it." Ruan Shi smiled, took a post from his sleeve and handed it to the white night. The post is very delicate, with a light golden light on the edge, and on the post is marked with a large ink word. Soul! "What is this?" I can''t help asking at night. "Invitation!" "A month later, there will be a grand meeting in the Shenji palace. We sincerely invite the vast talents in the outer region, Lingsheng state, the holy immortal area and the five element area. If the white spirit is interested, you can come!" "What is the event?" White night scanning the eyes of the post asked. "Choose a person!" Ruan Shi smiled softly: "choose a person who helps me get rid of the current situation and benefit the people in Lisheng state!" "I don''t understand." "You can''t say more bluntly," frowned the white night "I want to explain it well, but I worry about saying too much. Bai lingzun is not coming, and the time is urgent... I will ask you a simple question... Is there anything you want to accomplish but can not do yet?""Of course, and a lot more!" "Then, you must take part in this grand event! Because if you come, you will have a chance to let my Shenji palace help you accomplish those things! " Ruan said with a smile. The words fell, and the breath became tense in the daytime. "Is that true?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1714 Hearing Ruan Shi''s words, the white night was suddenly palpitating. When he looked up, Ruan had already left. A few days later, the white night walked out of the cliff hall. Yinghua sword didn''t go back. Bai Ye taught him a set of skills and asked him to practice on the Cangtian cliff. If ordinary Outland children want to learn the skills of Cangtian cliff, it may be too early. Their talent is not enough for them to understand the soul skill here. But Yinghua sword is different. He is the first genius of Yijian Tiangong and a famous figure in Outland. Although it is hard to learn the soul skill here, after a little understanding, the following cultivation will be smooth and unimpeded ¡£ Ice queen did not kill bingqin, she could not kill bingqin. However, bingqin was insane after the collapse of the bingqin family, and she could not control her emotions. The queen of ice planned to abolish bingqin''s cultivation to the realm of the great emperor and bring her to live in the land of nine souls. White night acquiesced. The situation here is not suitable for Empress ice to stay here for a long time. Now that she has her wish, it is useless to ask for her supreme accomplishments and strength. It is better to enjoy her life... the stand used to revive Qianlong and empress ice. White night standing above, looking at the fragmented sky peak in front of him, his eyes reveal bursts of profundity. Huang Yao is directing people to repair the broken Cangtian peak. Qi Ming is a cart by car will jun family, white hair ancestors and other potential clan supplies to the Cangtian cliff inside pine. The huge Wuxing mine is located in the southwest corner of Cangtian cliff. Every day, there are miners going up the mountain to mine. A large number of horrible ores are sent down from the mountain and transported to various departments of Cangtian cliff. Next to the huge dragon sword pit, six Shenji guards were more attentive. What happened last time was a great shame to them! They don''t feel allowed to make such mistakes again. Of course, they also believe more in the sword protection array in the white night. Because white night said that the reason why he could successfully hold the dead dragon sword was the reason for the formation. Therefore, Bai Ye''s confidants could still get close to the dead dragon sword. The white night looks at all this quietly, the mind is calm, but the mind is not calm. Suddenly, he spoke. "When are you going to leave?" The words are said to the ice queen who is walking slowly behind her. "Leave tomorrow." Queen ice said in a low voice: "I have broken part of qin''er''s Qi. Although she hates me, I can''t just leave her alone. She is so crazy. If she goes on like this, she will die here." "Well." White night nodded: "now the nine soul continent is in my hands. After unification, it is safer and more peaceful than Risheng state. There is not so much killing and it is suitable for living..." "will you live in seclusion in the future?" At this time, the ice queen suddenly asked. This word falls, white night slightly a Leng, side head looked at her one eye. But see ice empress delicate small face some tight, she gently bow head, did not have the vision of the white night. The white night was silent. The man looked down for a moment and nodded: "yes!" Ice queen immediately relaxed and said with a light smile, "that''s good." With a smile on her face, she looked into the distance: "at least, we can meet again in the future." "Are you afraid we won''t see each other?" "Of course." The ice queen''s eyes drooped slightly and her mouth was smiling, but she had an indescribable sense of silence: "you will certainly become a great power that will disturb the state of Lisheng. At that time, a domain and a realm will be nothing but playthings in your eyes, and I will always be like this in my life. If you reach that height, how can you see us ants again?" "Ants?" White night shook his head: "in my eyes, you are never ants, it has nothing to do with strength, so you don''t have to worry, no matter how I will be in the future, I will always be a white night!" "I know." Queen ice said with a smile: "clearly I am dead, but you still resurrect me, which is enough to prove your determination. I believe that your original heart will not change, and you will never forget us!" After the words fell, the ice queen suddenly came forward. She hesitated, her face drooped slightly, as if she was making a decision. Finally, she held the white night in her arms. White night slightly a Leng, but soon the face returned to normal. He hesitated and held out his hand to hold the ice queen. Ice Queen''s delicate body trembled, but only for a moment. They hugged each other for more than ten minutes on this platform, then slowly released. "I''m waiting for you in the land of nine souls!" Her light smile, eyes somehow bright a lot. A simple sentence has already explained her heart. White night gently nodded, did not refuse: "good!" Ice Queen looked at him deeply and immediately turned away. Her back is much lighter and more complicated than before. White night silently watching, eyes but some tired and heavy.It was not until queen ice left that he took back his sight. "I didn''t expect that the woman who is called the queen of ice will also be captured by you. It''s fierce and fierce..." at this time, an old and impudent voice came from the side. "Although she is known as the queen of ice, she does not have a heart like frost. Don''t make a mistake." With a faint smile in the white night, he looks at the Qianlong coming. "That''s true." With a laugh, Qianlong glanced at the white night and said, "do you have something on your mind?" "Nothing." "I just think that you have been resurrected, and I don''t know the whereabouts of the holy twelve, and I''m really incompetent!" "Oh, that''s what happened?" Qianlong shook his head and laughed: "it doesn''t matter. Aren''t we all ok now? What do you care about the twelve? Now he''s running away in a mess. You haven''t seen him since you entered the state of Richmond. You can''t say he''s dead! There''s no need to pursue it "Well!" The white night nodded: "indeed, you are all resurrected, and this revenge should not be revenged by me, but you should do it! I don''t have to do it again. " "I''m not interested in little people like that." Qianlong shrugged. "And where the hell are you from?" Ask subconsciously in the white night. The sound fell to the ground, and Qianlong was silent for a moment. It hesitated, whirled and took a big breath, hoarse way: "in the near future, you will certainly know!" If you don''t talk to Qianlong, it''s not easy to ask questions at night. At this time, the Dragon spoke again. "I''m going to be away for a while." "Do you run around with your strength?" The white night was slightly surprised. "Look down on people? There are many ways for Laolong to do it Qianlong gave him a white look, then sighed and whispered, "I didn''t want to enter Lisheng state so soon, but since I''m here, I can''t hide any more. White night, when I leave the sky cliff, you must block all the information about me. Don''t let people know that you know me, or you will get into trouble. Do you understand me White night is confused, but still nods. "When are you going "Leave at once!" "In such a hurry?" "Don''t worry, if you need my help, you can always come to me! I am a dragon, you just need to leave a trace about you somewhere. My dragon eyes can see ants on the ground thousands of miles away! I''ll be with you as soon as the message comes out Qianlong road. White night a listen, dumbfounded: "now you have no strength to help me, or think of a way to protect yourself!" Voice down, white night will be waist from the Huang sword taken down, handed over in the past. "What are you doing?" Qianlong asked. "Send you Hongbing, don''t you?" "You... Are you looking down on Lao long?" Qianlong looks angry. The white night glanced at her childish and weak eyes, and even had no potential in the imperial realm. She shook her head: "I''m afraid you can''t even beat my finger now." "You! You! You''re... Cheating too much! " Qianlong was angry: "I tell you, even if I die, die here, jump down from here, I will never accept your Hongbing!" "So stubborn?" "What''s more, if you''ve got Hongbing, do you want to take it out? Don''t you know that if you collect all the twelve Hongbing soldiers, you will be able to solve a big chance? " Qianlong gave him another look. "What?" White night brow again frown: "chance?" "In a word, you can keep this thing yourself. Lao long will improve his strength by his own ability. Before that, he was worried about Shenji palace in jiuhun continent. Now he is here. Lao long has nothing to fear. Wait. When we meet next time, Laolong will make you look at you with a new look." Qianlong exclaimed, unconvinced. "So powerful?" White night chuckled: "with my current strength, xuanzun can fight, and it may take a hard fight to keep the Xuan emperor alive. Even if I count the abandoned magic sword, it is hard to resist it. But if I use the heaven ancient array and summon four organs at the level of the emperor of all ages, I can easily get rid of even one emperor standing here. You can reach the strength of the emperor next time you meet?" "I can''t, but the old dragon has a way to kill it. Even if he is above the emperors of all ages, he also has a way." Qianlong was full of self-confidence, with a touch of strange light in his copper bell like eyes. "You can blow it." Don''t believe it "Well done, believe you." "That''s perfunctory." The Qianlong snorted and said again, "what are you going to do next? Keep raising swords here? " "No White night shakes his head: "the process of warming the dead dragon sword is very long. It may take hundreds of years. I can''t stay here all the time." "Where do you want to go Qian Long asked. The white night was silent for a moment, and said hoarsely, "I want to go back to nine souls and live in seclusion, but I can''t "Why?" "Because... I still have a lot of people who want to be resurrected..." the white night raised his head, and his eyes twinkled with firmness: "I want to get the real means to control life and death and control reincarnation!"Qianlong looked at him for a long time and shook his head. "That means... Only under the nine hell, the top of the sky!" "Then I will crush the sky and suppress hell!" White night turned, overlooking the sky cliff, light said. The plain voice is like a divine voice, floating in the vast sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1715 Qianlong is gone. The white night did not stay in the sky cliff. Through the experience of the ice family''s countless treasures and the war, white night got a breakthrough smoothly. Then... people then headed for Shenji palace. If you want to get the means to control the reincarnation of life and death, you have to contact Shenji palace. Only through the huge springboard of Shenji palace can the white night reach a higher peak. Of course, for the benefit of the white master, Ruan should not only go to the palace for the benefit of this time. In this month''s Kung Fu, teacher Ruan sent people to pass on the news. The reward of Shenji palace has been approved, but Ruan hopes to get it in person by night. Ruan Shi''s intention is obvious. He still hopes to attend the grand meeting of Shenji palace in the daytime. Although I don''t know why this grand event was held, I can see that Ruan Shi expects to participate in it so much. I''m afraid that this grand event will have a great impact on Shenji palace. I don''t dare. I''d better go and have a look. Day night thoughts. However, after knowing his position, he was rather disappointed. Because the grand meeting is not held in the general site of Shenji palace, but in a branch of Shenji palace. Like the dark Dynasty, Shenji palace has many branches. However, the branches of Shenji Palace are not dominated by occupying the resources of an area as the dark dynasty did. The most important significance of their existence is only for early warning. When something goes wrong in this area, they can provide support before notifying the strongmen of Shenji palace headquarters at the first time. It''s like a beacon tower. The white night rushed forward all the way, and the man, like a meteor, leaped over the whole holy land and rushed towards the rising sun. Soon, he saw a splendid sky covering the whole sky. The scene was colorful, like a rainbow waterfall, very gorgeous. After passing through the sky curtain, it is the five element territory. Five elements field! A special area formed by the force of five elements. At that time, the unparalleled kingdom where Shenhou general was located was also in this region. The five element region is different from the saint immortal region or the spirit Saint state, which is a place of experience. Because here, there will be all kinds of desperate places. For example, the holy land of fire, which is hotter than the sun, the cold ice Tianshan, which is colder than Jiuyou ice, has Thunder Valley covered with divine punishment thunder, and the jungle with fierce beasts. Half of the souls of Risheng state have been to the five element realm. Because they want to experience here, many people come here to look for the legendary land of happiness and treasure, or to find the rare materials for refining pills and making soul vessels. This is a dangerous area. But it is also an adventure full of opportunities. There are countless souls who have experienced here, and each of them is particularly strong. It is said that the five element region is the main place to recruit new blood in Shenji palace. Is it that the purpose of this grand meeting is to recruit new blood from Shenji palace? With perplexity in his mind, the white night marches toward the central five element holy land of the five elements region. There are several huge cities in the holy land of the five elements. Each city has millions of souls, and the owners of each city are also the great powers of the five elements region. The branch of Shenji palace has its own place, not in each huge city, but on the edge of the five element holy land and a forest. When the white night passed, it was already a sea of people. Inside and outside the forest, there were people in the sky and underground. It''s dark and there is no place to stand. Even some people are hanging on the tree. Seeing this in the white night, I was shocked. There may be hundreds of thousands of people, and there are countless souls gathering here... "are these all here to attend the grand meeting The white night murmured, took out the invitation from Qianlong ring, scanned his eyes, and then looked at a large black crowd in front of him, frowning. It''s impossible to squeeze through! Thinking for a moment, the white night directly step a little, flew over from the top of the crowd. "Woo The crowd below saw the man who had risen from the sky and made an instant cry of surprise. How dare you be so arrogant? Flying over our heads? " "Who is that man?" "Oh, it must be an idiot who doesn''t know the rules!" "Do you want to teach him a lesson?" "Which round did we learn? Someone will teach him the rules here! " There was a lot of sarcasm in the crowd around. The white night hears the sound, brow a frown, but ignore. This is the branch of Shenji palace. Today''s grand meeting, many big people in Shenji palace will come. How dare these people be presumptuous? However, just before he could react to it... Dong! Bang! Bang! Dong... the space in front of me was twisted, and then a violent space shock rolled over."What?" White night Leng, quickly raised his hand to resist. The space shock thunders on his arm mercilessly, a force of despotic catharsis. Bang! The voice rings. Because the defense was too sudden, the white night fell directly from the air. The people below quickly scattered, one by one jumped to the tree to dodge, but did not dare to fly in the air, as if in fear of something. In an instant, a large area of white night was empty. He stood up, frowning and looking forward. I saw a group of young men and women hanging over people''s heads, flying this way. The first man''s eyes are cold, is overlooking the white night. That look, full of scorn and disdain. "Kneel down!" At this time, the man''s mouth spit out two cold words. "Did you move your hand?" White night patted the ash on the body, swept the eye man, light said. "How bold! How dare you speak to our childe in such a tone? Where do you come from? If you don''t get down on your knees, will your father break your dogleg The big man behind said angrily. White night did not say a word, swept that big man, light way: "if you apologize, this matter can forget!" "Kneel down!" The big man was furious and roared again. Seeing him like that, he was afraid that the white night didn''t apologize, so he immediately broke his legs. The white night took a deep breath, shook his head, suddenly, his eyes for a while, a little pace, the person disappeared instantly. "What a fast speed There was an uproar all around. "Looking for death!" The young master was angry and flicked his finger into the air. Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang... ten junctions form instantly, turning into walls to block the white night. But in the white night, with a fist sinking, he shook the big man fiercely. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... under his fist, all the junctions were smashed, and the power of the domineering force was unstoppable. "What?" The young master''s face changed greatly, and immediately he said, "disperse!" People were shocked and dodged in a hurry. White night one blow empty, directly hammer on the earth. Boom!! The sudden explosion started and spread all around. The ground trembled wildly. The crowd rocked wildly. People in the distance looked anxiously, but they saw the direction of the Shenji palace. A mushroom cloud gathered in the breath of destruction rose up www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1716 The breath dissipated and the dust fell to the ground. People around stood up and looked this way. Everyone was taken aback when they saw the scene in front of them. Only to see the white night hammering place, there is a huge turtle shell crack, cracks spread everywhere, full of nearly 100 meters long, very ferocious. A lot of people gasped. You know, this is the five element domain. Because of the elements of the five elements, the plants, trees and even the soil in the five element region are stronger than those in other areas. I don''t know how much, but they are not so easily broken. At present, the place where the people are located can be said to be the center of the five elements area, the holy land of the five elements. The ground here is at least a hundred times stronger than the outside. If you pull an immortal master in the holy immortal area, I''m afraid you will try your best to smash a small hole on the ground. But this is two levels stronger than the immortal master. Only the real heaven level exists. Actually, one punch... Smashes the ground to pieces. Is this... Too much exaggeration? What a terrible blow. If this blow hits the big man, I''m afraid that big man will be gone! The people around him were terrified. Rao is that big man is also startled a cold sweat, scalp numbness. Who would have thought that the real heaven people were so strong. The people of the four weeks lamented, and the voices of discussion and exclamation continued. Innumerable double eyes condense on the body of white night, guess his identity one after another. The young master removed the move, frowned at the white night and drank, "who are you?" "Since you don''t know me, will you know me if I put my name on it?" The white night asked. "Well, it seems that he is just a rat who doesn''t even dare to report his name!" The young master said coldly: "even if you have some strength, I will not be afraid of you! You''re here for this grand event, too? It''s a pity that you don''t have a chance to get in touch with this event! Because I will send you to the West. " Go straight down to the public. Although he knew that the man was not as childish and weak as he thought, he could not easily subdue him. But around so many people look at him, if he does not hand, will not lose face? Immediately, the spirit of the childe was directly aroused. The fierce and terrifying spirit was like the surging sea water and began to roll and stir. The thick and fierce power was like a curtain, which flew down to the sky and covered the white night. "It seems that the old man should be serious!" "There''s a good play to see!" "Back off, don''t get hurt!" People call out, one after another back, closely watching this side, a face of excitement and excitement. White night is not afraid. He vomited his turbid breath, pinched his fingers slightly and let out several dead dragon swords. The fierce sword spirit lingers on his fingertips. If you don''t pay close attention to it, you may not notice his breath at all. This childe''s strength is not simple, but white night is not the same as before. He has no spare time to waste here. If this man wants to provoke, he doesn''t mind erasing it. At this time, we can see that the old man suddenly raised his hands and joined them together. Then he gave a big drink, and a lot of Sanskrit like incantations came out of his mouth. Then, his palms became hot, and the scarlet marks on his arms gradually lit up. "It''s sky fire palm!" Someone exclaimed. "Do you use the unique skills of Beidou family as soon as you come up? It seems that you are really angry An old man with a long beard solidifies his mind. "Bad luck for this boy!" Next to a woman also can''t help but make a sound, beautiful eyes in the white night on the body blink. The scene was quite boisterous. Many people look at the white night with pitiful and sympathetic eyes. The white night gazed at the young man. Although his palms are hot, he gathers all the temperature in his palm, so his whole body temperature can be maintained to normal, but the temperature in the palm of his hand... I''m afraid it has exceeded the scorching sun? I''m afraid this is not to blow people into smoke... "are you afraid?" The old man squinted. "It''s kind of interesting." In the daytime. Although the power of this palm is terrible, it''s unnecessary not to hit people. Bai Ye is confident that he will split this palm in two before he splits it. "Is that interesting? Hehe, it''s not only interesting! " "This time, even if you are kneeling for mercy, it''s useless," he sneered! Go to hell When the voice fell to the ground, the young master directly took a step and rushed towards the white night. When he opened his palms, a small white ball appeared. The ball, like the sun, quickly converges in the palm of its hand. All of a sudden, a sun like print appeared on the palm of the young master''s hand, which was very unique.And the moment the sun melts into his palm... whoosh! The young man burst forward. Like the God of war! He raised his hand and slapped it. The palm of his hand was completely wrapped in the flame. The flame released the hot temperature and burned all the soul power of all the people around him. He shot and killed him with invincible momentum. White night eyes rippling with killing intention, there is no intention of dodging. As soon as he grasped the void with his backhand, the Dragon Sword Qi accumulated on his palm immediately began to arrange and prepare to be cut out. "Wow "Too arrogant!" "He didn''t hide!" "I''m afraid it''s going to smoke! All the people around him exclaimed at seeing the white night The bottom of his eyes was filled with anger. This person actually does not hide, is despise me? Well, I''ll show you the power of my big dipper sky fire palm! The young master roared in his heart. When the fire palm approached, he instilled all his soul power into his palm. The power of the fire in the palm is even hotter. This time, even a lot of good men who were hiding in the crowd were secretly frightened and cried out that the young master''s name was worthy of his reputation. People''s heart rushes to the throat, all eyes do not blink. However! Just as the palm of your hand is approaching the white night... "stop it A roar of anger rang out. Then. Bang! The empty space between the white night and the young childe is broken in an instant, and two space doors are delimited, directly separating them. "Wow Thunderous voices broke out at the scene. When the age of a palm into the space door, directly pounced on an empty. The white night, who was about to chop off the sword of the dead dragon, also gave up his hand. "Such a powerful force of space?" The white night frowned, looked at the side, but saw a few figures walking towards here. And one of them is Ruan Shi and Shenji guard chief!! It was the Shenji guard. He looked serious and rushed forward, with a pair of dignified eyes staring at the white night and the young master coldly! It seems that the young master also knows the people coming here, so he doesn''t dare to make a mistake. Only listen to Shenji Guard commander cold drink: "Shenji Palace Branch important ground, not wild! Who made you fight here? " This drink incomparably dignified, straight shock many people dizzy. But white night did not fear, calm said: "he started the incident, I am just counterattack." Of course, Shenji guard knows white night, but as a law enforcement department of Shenji palace, he is always fair and strict, but he never talks about personal affairs. He looked at the white night, and then looked at the young master. He said coldly: "listen, this is the important area of Shenji palace. No one is allowed to fight here. If you have any grudges to deal with, I hope you can leave the five element holy land and deal with it outside. If you want to fight here and then destroy the grand meeting of Shenji palace, then, we Shenji palace We can only take compulsory measures to deal with it. Please don''t be surprised at that time! " When the voice dropped, Shenji captain shook his hand and turned to leave. This is a warning from Shenji palace. Next time, Shenji guard will not simply stop them. Nothing was said at night. However, the young master stares at the machine Wei Chang, then turns his head to look at the white night and says coldly, "you are really lucky!" The white night did not pay attention to it and turned to the Shenji palace. "Son of a bitch!" His face is twisted and ferocious. At this time, a record of high voice came. "Master Ruan?" "Master Ruan!" "Master Ruan is here!" "Yes, sir Ruan!" The sound was thin and then boiling. Looking at the white night, I found that Ruan Shi had arrived. He followed a few Shenji guards and walked towards this line. "Bai lingzun, you''ve come!" Ruan Shi was not as cold as the Shenji guard chief. He said hello to the white night directly and warmly. When the voice dropped, the surrounding voice immediately became infinitely smaller. "Lingzun? Is this man... A spiritual one? " Someone was surprised to make a sound. "Maybe it''s the spirit Zun at the bottom of the list!" There is a busy reminder nearby. "But it''s too bad. It''s just heaven... It must be a lucky day!" Many nodded. "Where''s my prize?" Bai Ye nodded to Ruan Shi and asked. "In the branch." Ruan said with a smile, "Bai lingzun has been hard all the way. Please go to the branch office to have a cup of tea first. Later, I will give you all the rewards from my palace.""Well." White night nodded and left. Ruan Shi is also ready to leave. But at this time, a figure came in a hurry, saluted Ruan Shi, and said with a smile, "master Ruan, long time no see!" When Ruan heard this, he was quite strange. "Are you?" "Master Ruan, don''t you remember me? You are so forgetful. I''m the Beidou pine of the Beidou family The man said with a smile. "Big Dipper pine?" Ruan thought for a long time, there was no impact, but he still nodded: "what can I do for you, Lord Beidou?" "Oh, it''s nothing. I just want to say sorry for my nephew''s Big Dipper and his age, which has caused trouble to Shenji palace..." Beidou song accompanied with a smile and then made a bow. "Don''t apologize, young man. Impulsive." Ruan Shi nodded, but did not care. "Yes, yes, young people are impulsive, impulsive..." Beidou song nodded. But Beidou and Ling are not happy. "Lucky for the boy." He murmured to himself. But this seems to have been heard by Ruan Shi. Ruan Shi looked at him and said faintly, "young man, you are really lucky. We Shenji palace saved your life. You should cherish it." "What?" Beidou was stunned and asked why. However, Ruan turned and left. The Big Dipper was stunned immediately. He looked at Ruan Shi''s back, but he could not understand each other''s words. "Help me? What a joke www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1717 The division of the shrine is in the center of the holy land of the five elements. There is a small palace, covering an area of about 20 mu. It is not luxurious. There is a huge sculpture outside. Some people and fierce animals are also there. They are powerful and powerful. It is said that these sculptures are all organs of the Shenji palace. Once the sub section is attacked, they will all live together. The guard department has a very strong fighting power. On the night route, they have a little look and find that they are somewhat similar to the four statues of the world emperor and monarch. I''m afraid the strength of these statues is not at the level of the kings of the world, and it should not be far away. There are many people in the division, people come and go, and it is very lively to enter and exit. Many people gathered in three or two to speak. Some people sit at the table of Shenji palace, where the personnel have prepared them first, and drink tea. These are all people who have invitations. Without invitations, they cannot get involved in the branch at present. "Please show me your invitation." At the door, a Shenji guard stopped the white night road. Take out the invitation in the evening and deliver it. The Shenji guard scanned the invitation, and the eyes beads flickered with a blue light, and said: "it was the white spirit. Please inside the white spirit. The event has not yet been held. You can drink a cup of tea in it and wait for the event to be held." "What is this event?" "I asked you, closing the invitation in the evening. "It''s a showdown." "The Shenji Wei said earnestly:" we will select one person from the genius seeds from all regions to do one thing on behalf of our Shenji palace. As for what is, it is not convenient to disclose for a while. At the end of the event, master Ruan will announce it to the public, and then Bai will know it. " "On behalf of the Shenji palace?" Frown tight in the night, I saw the bustling crowd around my eyes, and I was puzzled: "how many people are doing things for you Shenji palace?"? It seems that your Shenji palace has brought out something wonderful? " However, Shenji Wei did not answer, looking ahead, obviously did not want to answer white night. The night saw the appearance, silently for a moment, shook his head, turned to the tea table. The spare position is not small, white night to find a seat without a person to sit down, immediately someone came to pour tea for it. In the evening, he picked up the cup, sniffed it, and the Qi pulse was washed away by the tea fragrance, which made the spirit one of the shocks. "It is the Shenji palace. Any cup of tea can make the soul strong and strong. It is also a high-rise cultivation. So the spirit tea also does not know what grade! What a big pen! " I am thinking about it all night, and I will taste it carefully. A cup of tea under the belly, the strength of the body suddenly soared a class, the spirit of the sky has also strengthened a lot. The eyes brightened in the night, and immediately poured another glass. However, the second cup has been very weak, almost nothing. It seems that this kind of good thing is just one-off! Sighed in the night, I think so. If every cup of tea is so remarkable, the tea here is even filled with water. How can he drink it round? "Hello, have you heard of it? Even the king of man has come to the grand meeting! " "King of man? He''s here to the grand meeting, too? He should not be up to the standard? " "It seems to be bringing his son!" "He has thousands of sons. Which are you talking about?" "What else?" "Is that the one?" "Cut... Man Wang is a fart! This event even the spirit of the battle table participated in, which round to get the king "What? Fight... Fight battle spirit respect also want to come? " "Yes... Is... How much is the spiritual respect ranking?" "Oh, that''s bad? It is said that the top 200... Tut Tut, ah, the first 200 spiritual respect, are a party of great power, which will be worse than the king? " "It seems that this grand meeting is not easy!" ... a few tea tables nearby uploaded various kinds of chatter and surprise voices, and also mixed with various emotion and excitement. Tea is tasting on the white night, and ears are up. The spirit? In other words, it seems that Jun Jiu is also the fighting spirit! And ranking not low, it seems to be more than 200! At present, there are only 340 people in the white night. If he kills Jun 9, he can upgrade the ranking to more than 200. But Jun Jiu, after knowing that his family was destroyed, committed suicide in prison directly. It was said that Ruan returned his fighting order together. Sighs were in the white night. If you can upgrade the ranking to more than 200, I don''t know what benefits you can get from the Shenji palace. But regret is useless, white night to deal with too much, also really can not take care of the nine. "White spirit!" At this time, a voice came from the side.White night side head, but see a man in a blue shirt standing next to him, respectfully salute him. "Are you?" "The villain is the servant of the division." The man said with a smile, "the villain is under the order of master Ruan, and you are invited to come to the back hall for a talk!" "Teacher Ruan?" He nodded at night and went straight to the back hall. Many tea drinkers are looking at the white night, thinking. The back hall is very quiet. Apart from Ruan Shi, there was no one else. At the moment, Ruan Shi is sitting in the back hall drinking tea, his face comfortable. "My Lord, here comes Bai lingzun!" The Chamberlain saluted. "Oh?" Ruan teacher put down his tea cup and got up to greet him: "Bai lingzun, it''s hard work!" "Master Ruan." White night nods. "You go down first." Ruan Shi said to the servant. "Yes, my Lord!" The valet clasped his fist and turned away. Ruan immediately called for the white night to sit down. "Master Ruan is so comfortable." White night faint smile: "outside so many people look for you, but you hide here drinking tea!" "Comfortable?" Ruan Shifu vomited, but said: "I''m not comfortable. Before this grand meeting, I haven''t stopped for a moment. The situation is not as good as before, but I seldom have leisure." The situation? The white night frowned slightly. However, Ruan Shi seemed to realize that he had said something wrong, and he was busy diverting the topic. "Don''t say that, come on!" When the voice dropped, he took off the ring and handed it to the white night. White night took the ring and opened it. In an instant! Whoa! All sorts of halos burst out from inside. However, the halo disappeared, and the night was stunned to find that the light came from a circular border within the ring. Inside the boundary, there is a skeleton. It was a withered bone in armor and a sword in hand. Its body has been very rotten, but because of the barrier, the white night can not feel its breath. "What is this?" White night eye dew bewilderment, open mouth asks a way. "Your reward." Ruan said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1718 "Reward?" White night Leng for a long time, just turned his head, confused looking at Ruan Shi. "Is that what you Shenji palace does? Give me a dead body? Where did you get this body? " "Ah, Bai lingzun, you are wrong. This is not a corpse picked up randomly from any battlefield, and generally the corpse can be so quickly decomposed into this..." Ruan Shi explained: "in fact, this corpse was obtained in the forbidden area of Shenji palace after conquering a huge evil force. This corpse was a terrible one before his death I don''t know how much more powerful than I am. Don''t look at him as a corpse. In fact, his corpse contains a lot of opportunities. The reason why we give this corpse as a prize to the spirit Zun is that we think that the advantages and opportunities contained in the body are rich enough, so we decided to give the body to the white spirit Zun as a reward. " Ruan stroked his beard and laughed. But after listening to the white night, I found it particularly strange. "Why don''t you take out the good luck in this corpse and give it to me? Send a body directly... What''s this like? " White night glanced at the corpse and asked, "what are the opportunities and benefits in the corpse?" "This... This Ruan teacher hesitated and did not answer immediately. The white night frowned and felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. His face was stunned and he was busy looking at Ruan Shi: "you haven''t moved this corpse yet?" "Moved..." "why don''t you know? Do you say... "The white night dumb mouth:" you can''t understand what chance is in this corpse? " "This... Is not..." Ruan Shifu hesitated. Hearing the sound of the white night and breathing tight, he immediately called out, "I ask for a change of reward." "Bai lingzun... Are you dissatisfied with this Ruan asked. "Dissatisfaction?" The white night glared at him: "even you Shenji palace can''t get the so-called opportunity advantage from this corpse. How can you let me dig out the opportunity advantage from it? You obviously sent me a useless corpse "Bai lingzun, don''t think so." Ruan Shi quickly explained: "this opportunity on the corpse benefits our Shenji palace can still solve, but it is more time-consuming and labor-consuming." "Why don''t you understand?" The white night asked. Ruan Shi immediately lost his voice. He was silent for about four or five seconds before he sighed: "Bai lingzun, I can''t talk about some things casually, but since you ask me like this, I''ll tell you the truth. Our Shenji palace doesn''t have much time and energy to dig out the opportunities and benefits of this corpse. That''s all..." "no time? What do you mean? " White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. Suddenly, he thought of the situation that Ruan Shi said before... Vaguely, the white night seems to have guessed something. "This corpse was a great power in his lifetime, and we know something about him. He was known as Wuxiao God King before his death. He was a legendary martial spirit. All the soul skills he mastered were extremely fierce moves. If you can get his inheritance, even if you are weak in talent, you will be invincible..." "so powerful?" "You''re in a region where you don''t know enough about some legendary strongmen. When you get to know the state of Richmond, you''ll know what this corpse means." Ruan Shi said with a smile: "originally, many people in Shenji palace opposed to giving this thing to you as a reward. However, the dragon sword you are guarding this time is of great importance. The general reward will only show that our Shenji palace is too stingy, but the powerful magic weapons have been put into... Er... Temporarily unable to take them out, so we have discussed for a long time and decided to give you the body of Wuxiao God King." "So I''ve made a profit, then?" The white night eyebrows a pick, the echo asks a way. "Make sure you make it." "Should I say thank you?" "Bai lingzun is very kind." Ruan said with a smile. The white night turned blue. Somehow, he always felt that Shenji palace was playing tricks on himself. But it''s better than nothing. What''s more, if Shenji palace says it''s true, there''s a chance against heaven in the corpse. Isn''t it true that you''ve earned blood? "Well, in that case, I''ll take the body." The white night sighed. "After you take it back, you can find a place of blessing and meditate. According to the research of Shenji palace, the chance of this corpse may be hidden in its arms..." "arms?" The white night looked at the arm of the corpse. However, there were many crooked marks on the rotten arm bones, which seemed to be carved with swords. At first, it looked like words, but on a closer look, it was just the scars left by the other side during the fierce battle. "Why do you want to analyze the chance on this corpse in the land of bliss?" White night across the border focus on looking, eyes do not blink asked."Because of this chance, he was banned by this man." Ruan shook his head and said, "Wuxiao is a man who worships force very much, so he also highly praises those gifted talents. The reason why he keeps all of his own things in his own body, even refuses to pass it on to his descendants, is that he hopes that all his opportunities and benefits can be given to an unparalleled talent, and he hopes to have them after his death More powerful people carry forward their martial arts. If our Shenji palace wants to open this opportunity and get benefits, it''s very simple. We just need to put a person with enough talent into the array to increase talent and understanding, give him a lot of magic weapons to improve his wisdom root and five senses, and find a good place of blessing to take out this opportunity. It''s just very troublesome to do all this, We don''t have the time in front of us, so if you want to take it out... You can do the same. " Ruan Shidao. Hearing the sound of the white night, he nodded his head seriously. The magic weapon of promoting Huigen and Wugan in Shenji palace must be very amazing, but only in this way, they have to set up an array and search for the land of blessing, so that they can be opened. I''m afraid that the chance on the corpse is very high for the talent. "Can you open the border and let me touch it?" He said in the white night. "Of course, it''s yours now, but its breath is so strong that we have to block it with a border in order not to create panic." Ruan teacher said with a smile, and then handed the white night a sign. That''s the Horcrux that controls the enchantment. White night holds the sign, activates it, and then reaches out to the corpse. His five fingers touched the border, and the border immediately split itself. His palm reached in and touched the dead bone. In an instant, the white night suddenly an exciting, hands like electric shock back. But in this moment, his mind seems to have gone through countless years of changes in general, there are many wonderful insights. He quickly closed his eyes, trying to digest the insights. But found that this so-called perception is just a mirror, it is not true at all. White night frowns. "How?" Ruan Shi asked with a smile: "this corpse is not simple?" "It''s not easy." The white night took a deep breath, and the man lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "I just got some insights, but I found that I can''t understand them. I''m afraid these things are all on the bones..." "they are indeed on the bones." Ruan said with a smile: "there are so many opportunities and benefits for the king Wuxiao to exist in his own bones. As far as I know, the most famous ones are his two famous techniques, Wuxiao shenjue and Wuxiao Shenjing. In addition, he also has all his understanding and epiphany of Wudao. However, this huge thought is not something that can be controlled by this skeleton. In addition, Wuxiao God King has fallen for many years, Every year, I don''t know how many strong men lay hands on his bones, but this corpse has experienced no less than the battle ahead. If Wuxiao was not powerful in his life, his body would be astonishing after his death, otherwise it would have been destroyed. But Rao is, and it''s in a bad state Speaking of this, Ruan Shi pointed to the leg of Wuxiao''s corpse and said, "look at this, it''s cracked. In addition, its neck, ribs... Are all cracks! These are all broken by his chance White night immediately eyes, eyebrows tight. "So it won''t last long?" "It should last 200 years. If it doesn''t fall into the hands of our Shenji palace, I''m afraid it won''t even be in 200 years. After 200 years, its bones will be completely broken, and the chance it sealed will disappear with the broken bones. The thought you just mentioned is the thought contained in it. Because of the isolation of bones, you can only Can touch, but can''t absorb! And that''s how you feel when you touch it! " Ruan said with a smile. Nodding in the daytime, his eyes were filled with burning heat and Expectation: "only those who have experienced innumerable storms and life and death can feel such profound and vicissitudes of thought." "If you want to inherit all this, you have to have amazing talent. If your talent is not up to the standard, it is still very difficult to do... So I personally suggest that you find a very unique place of blessing to increase your talent, and then arrange an extraordinary array, so that everything will be very good." Ruan Shifu asked with a smile. "In that case, please ask Mr. Ruan to do me a favor." White night turned his head and said with a smile. Ruan teacher a Leng: "help? What can I do for you? " "Help me find some materials to set up the array. You''d better find some Shenji guards to help me set up the array." "Set up now? Here it is? " "Is there any better land of happiness than the five element holy land?" The white night looks calm, but his eyes are shining: "moreover, I will set up a battle in the heart of the five elements Holy Land!" "In the middle of the earth? no This is absolutely not allowed! " Ruan teacher suddenly stood up and cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1719 Ruan''s reaction was fierce. But this is also expected in the white night. after all, once this is done, all the cream in this field will be absorbed by white night, and everything in the five line will be affected. The five element holy land is the center of the five element region, and the earth''s center is the heart of the five element holy land. If the earth''s core is affected, it will certainly cover the whole five element region. At that time, the wind will no longer be fierce, the ice will no longer be extremely cold, the flame will no longer be hot, and the lightning will no longer be swift... the reason why the branch of Shenji palace was established in the five element holy land is also responsible for protecting the five element holy land. Otherwise, once a land of happiness like the holy land of five elements has been taken to practice, the holy land will be over for a long time. This is just like the holy land that was built by yanqiuyue in the daytime. "It''s just a branch of Shenji palace, and it doesn''t rely on this holy land of five elements, does it have any impact on Shenji palace?" White night light said. "But it has a huge impact on the five elements domain!" "So what?" White night was puzzled: "this just makes all the natural factors in the five elements domain weaken a little, so that no one will die or even be injured. Does this also hinder the Shenji palace?" "This..." Ruan teacher was dumb. White night looked at Ruan teacher lightly: "what''s more, it should be your duty to help me get this chance? You Shenji palace handed this body to me in the hope that I could get the chance advantage in it as a reward for my guarding the dead dragon sword. But now, if you don''t help me absorb this benefit, you will stop me from getting this reward. Since I can''t get this reward, what do I need to do with this corpse? Is it possible that your Shenji palace is not willing to give it to me, so you deliberately make trouble for me? Or do you have any prejudice against me? If so, please take the corpse back to master Ruan! Master Ruan, don''t worry. I''m not your opponent in white night, let alone in Shenji palace. Even if you take back the reward, I won''t have a word of complaint! " Ruan Bai''s face is absolutely not angry "Since there is no such thing, why is Lord Ruan unwilling to accept my request?" The white night looked at him and said, "the Shenji palace has given this corpse to you, and its purpose is to ask you to send the reward to me. Now you have not completed this task, but are obstructing him in every way. You are against the will of Shenji palace." When this cap was put down, Ruan Shi lost his temper. "Bai lingzun, you are changing concepts Ruan Shi said with a bitter smile. "But I''m not wrong." "Since I had no choice but to shake my head, Ruan Bai finally said," well, it''s all right. " "Oh?" White night''s face showed a faint smile: "thank you very much, master Ruan." Ruan Shifu waved his hand and said with a smile, "although I am against you using the geocentric of the five element holy land to improve your talent and absorb this opportunity, I think it over carefully. With your current strength, it should not be enough to hurt it. Although the impact will certainly have, if you continue to argue about this matter, it will only waste time and have no intention Speaking of this, Ruan got up and clapped his hands. At once a valet came running. "Bai lingzun can tell him what materials he needs. Of course, these materials are supported by Shenji palace for free, but they are only limited to some materials. Please forgive us for the materials that are too precious." Ruan Shidao. "Don''t worry, I''m not greedy." In the daytime, I relaxed my breath. Even Shenji palace feels that it is time-consuming and labor-consuming. I''m afraid that he alone will not have it for thousands of years. It''s better to use the power of Shenji palace... "so, how many people do Bai lingzun need to help set up the array?" Ruan asked. "It doesn''t need too many people. One is enough!" "One?" Ruan Shifu was slightly stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. He shook his head: "I have to deal with a lot of things later. I''m afraid I don''t have the time to help Bai lingzun!" "I don''t want you." "Who does Bai lingzun want?" "Shenji guard chief!" Every word in the white night is very serious. ... ... ... hearing the white night''s request, Ruan Shi naturally refused. Shenji Guard commander is responsible for the safety and order of this grand gathering. How can he go to set up the battle with the white night? But in the white night, Ruan Shi had no choice but to agree. Who made the sword guard of the white night meritorious and highly appreciated by the adults above? Therefore, Ruan Shi had no choice but to let Shenji guard chief to assist him for half a day. It is said that the master Ruan Yee was still superior to the master of Baiwei, so he was more likely to move than the master.But it''s only half a day''s work, not more breath. White night has no too many objections. Half a day is enough. In the middle of the branch Hall of Shenji palace, in an open but closed area, the white night and Shenji guard chief came in. The two entered through the space gate. There was no door in this place, and there were countless boundaries arranged by Shenji palace. Without the permission of Shenji palace, no one could come here quietly. In the middle of the earth, in an instant, a strong breath similar to the force of chaos suddenly submerged the white night. The white night only felt that his breathing became extremely difficult. "What am I going to do now, bailingzun." Shenji captain came forward and looked at the white night seriously. White night turned around and looked at the piled up materials and said, "help me carry things." "What? Moving things? " Shenji Guard Long Leng, for a long time, talent mouth way. "You don''t want me to help you set up the battle?" "Arrangment?" White night mouth a Yang, smile a repeatedly shake his head: "no, because this array... You can''t cloth!" The words fell to the ground, and the Shenji guard was frozen in an instant. He looked at the white night in amazement, unable to understand. In fact, termites are in his eyes. Although there are several Red soldiers in the white night, and there is a chance against the weather, but to the Shenji guard chief, this is just a strong ant. Of course, Shenji guard won''t look down on anyone, but it''s just... It''s really shocking. "Good!" Shenji Wei took a deep breath, put away his shock and nodded: "in this case, I''ll wait and see what kind of amazing array Bai lingzun is going to arrange!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1720 I don''t have time to talk to Shenji Guard commander in the daytime. Only half a day''s work, he has to make good use of it. Any further delay will be his loss. When all the materials are ready, the white night immediately pulled out the abandoned sword and stepped forward. "It''s on!" White night''s face is particularly serious. "With swords? Nothing unusual. " Shenji Wei looked at him calmly and read out a whisper in his mouth. However, he saw that he jumped in the sky at night and threw a few swords to the center of the earth. The sword whirled wildly. Whew! Whew! Chi... several deep sword marks appear in the center of the earth, quickly forming the outline of a diamond shaped array. Shenji Wei Chang frowned. This hand is not strange, but there is one thing that puzzles him, that is, the outline of the diamond shaped array... Is it a little big? The sidelines of several arrays are pasted on the edge of the earth''s center, which almost occupies the center of the earth! You know, the area in the center of the earth is equivalent to the sum of several regular martial arts fields. Although it''s not big compared with the amazing array in Lisheng, it''s totally a canvas for one person at night. He will not get involved. He is only responsible for carrying things! Can a person in white night complete this huge array? The guard chief''s eyes became solemn. When the outline is finished, you can only see the white night falling from the sky, standing in the middle of the array, taking a deep breath, and drawing out the Lihuang sword. Are you going to use both swords? It''s interesting! However, even if the Hongbing is powerful, it may not be able to improve the power of the big array. If the pattern of the array is not refined and the source of the array is not strong, even if it is a vast array formula, it is useless. Shenji guard chief secretly shook his head, some disappointment in his eyes. In fact, after a little contact with Bai Ye in Cangtian cliff, he still has a good impression on Bai Ye. After all, it''s very valuable that Bai Ye, who came from the nine souls continent, can make a career in Lisheng and dominate one field. But now it seems that this man is just a boaster. Whoa! The sword roared. The white night began to dance with two swords. Two swords, one black and one red, were in his hands like two best carving knives, and they began to scratch on the ground. His speed is not fast, his body is like a spirit, but he dances. His sword stabs on the ground, and outlines lines like Sanskrit. Shenji Wei long looked at it lightly. He could see that the construction of the white night was very serious. He was almost attentive. He was very careful about the weight of the sword, the strength of the soul, the strength of the sword''s meaning, and the power of the Hongbing. Although he is not very skilled, but a serious attitude is enough to make up for all his technical problems. Soon, a pattern appeared in the eyes of Shenji guard. "Dragon head?" Shenji Wei''s brow frowned again: "do you want bulongzhen? As far as I know, there is a set of Dharma array called ascending dragon array, which needs to draw eight heavenly dragons. This array can greatly improve the talent of soullers, and can last for three days. However, the outline of eight heavenly dragons is very complicated. It takes you at least 10 days to complete. Moreover, if there is no dragon''s trunk as the source of the array, it can''t be activated. That kind of dragon can''t be compared with Jiaolong, Bai lingzun, you Does this seem like a waste of energy, or do you have a strong dragon trunk? " With the current forces of the white night, it is possible to get this. But this words fell into the ears of the white night, but made him confused. "What are you talking about? What''s not the Dragon climbing formation? I haven''t heard of it! " The white night that just stopped frowned and looked at Shenji guard: "I don''t want you to help me carry things? You get ready, it''s about to start! Don''t be lazy Shenji Wei Chang was stunned and looked at the white night with some consternation. He didn''t know how to refute it. It was the first time that he heard someone dare to talk to him in such a tone... "Hey, what are you doing? Are you ready? " White night pointed to the mountain of materials nearby and said, "I''ll start to direct you later. I''ll read one, and you''ll move and fill in according to what I said. Remember, when you fill in the materials, you need the support of soul power, so you may have some consumption later. You should have no problem?" Shenji guard chief seems to have just returned to God, his sword eyebrow wrinkled: "Bai lingzun seems to have doubts about my strength?" "That''s not true. If I doubt your strength, why should I call you here?" White night smiles, and then takes out a big tonic pill from Qianlong ring and pours it into his mouth. Gudong Gudong... the pills slipped down his throat like beans. With the pill into the abdomen, the breath of the white night rose a lot. But that doesn''t seem to be enough.White night also took out a large number of Horcruxes and bestowed them on themselves. It was also a sacrifice to the power of the ancient array of heaven, which made his soul Qi and soul power soar countless times. Shenji guard''s brow was always locked, but he didn''t say anything. This time the white night, it is able to fight with him. "May I begin?" Shenji Wei can''t help asking. "Of course The white night laughs, then raises the double sword, throws toward the air. Whoosh! As soon as the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword took off in the sky, they kept spinning. The roar of Hongbing swords rippled the heaven and earth, and the brilliant sword power was frightening. What is it going to do? Is it difficult or not to use the power of Hongbing to enhance the power of the array? Shenji guard chief secretly abdominal Fei. However, at this time, he saw that the white night looked tight, and his hands looked into the air. His whole body''s soul power and immortal power were all released without any reservation. Even the power of the shining sword soul in his chest was also launched. The surging flood roared towards the two swords like wild beasts. Whoa! The two swords were shrouded in such terrible power that they whirled wildly. Only to hear the howl of the white night. "Nine soul sword rhyme" is released. The sound fell. Bang! Bang! In a flash, the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword burst out two terrible sword patterns. It blooms like a lotus flower. Sword pattern appears! Poof! Poof! Poof! Puff... it split on the spot, drew countless delicate and terrifying swords and ran into the huge diamond shaped array. They''re flying around, tearing the ground. In an instant, the Dharma array with only one dragon head was instantly filled with a large number of exquisite array patterns... the Shenji Guard commander was stunned on the spot. "Ten thousand swords come out at once, in order to gasify the array?" And in his stupefied moment, the large empty array immediately appeared countless array patterns. While operating tens of thousands of Qi swords in the white night, he yelled: "dry position ''Tiangang grass''!" When I looked up, I realized that the material of Tiangang was very accurate! But on that day, when the vigorous grass was close to Qian''s position, a strange and mysterious force burst out and stopped him. "What? This... Is... " the face of Shenji guard is transient. At this moment, he finally understood the meaning of white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1721 The impact of Qian position is very strong, and it will take a lot of effort to make the strength of the day night. But Shenji is different. As the captain of shenjiwei, his strength is beyond doubt. Although there are some accidents, but Shenji guard is not flustered. He takes a deep breath and inspires his soul power. Thick and fierce power poured into the palm of his hand, and wrapped with Tiangang grass, he pressed it on the dry position. Whoa! Tiangang grass is immediately locked by the array pattern. And just as Shenji Wei Chang just sent Tiangang grass to the dry position, the voice of the white night came out again. "Nine Li stone" in the ridge position Shenji Guard commander did not dare to hesitate. He immediately grabbed the nine Li stone from the material and stuffed it to the ridge. Although he understood the intention of the white night, he would not violate the meaning of the white night, because it was the reward given by the Shenji palace to the white night, and he must help the white night to obtain it. PATA! The nine Li stone is inlaid on the ridge position, and instantly merges with the array pattern nearby. At the moment, however, the voice of the white night is faster and faster. "The median is" Mo Qi Zhu "!" "There is no water in the earthquake location!" "Xun''s position is" universal dark iron ''! " , and then there was a rush of voices. Shenji Guard commander is also quick in action, quick in eye and quick in hand, and dare not carry it at all. Although there are mountains of materials, Shenji guard can find out what materials are needed for the white night in the first time even if he doesn''t go to see it. White night stands on the dragon''s head, excites the spirit and controls the sword canvas array. Although the number of Qi Jian is very large, it is completely orderly under his control, without any sense of disorder. Every sword will leave deep or shallow marks on the ground as it shuttles through. It is these sword marks that gradually depict the appearance of the large array. The Shenji Guard commander madly filled with materials after the sword pattern turned into array pattern. Soon, he saw clearly the strangeness of the array. Every time he fills in 10 to 20 materials, the seemingly scattered area will converge into a whole, and the pattern of Dao Dao array will be drawn to reveal the original appearance of the large array. It''s like... Finishing the point. Moreover, the ranks of these array patterns and talismans are astonishing. Their sophistication and mystery are quite different from those arrays that Shenji guard once saw. Every part of it is full of the supreme understanding of the soul state and the soul way, and the deepest meaning of the universe, all kinds of creatures and the reincarnation of the sun and the moon. "How can this array be so excellent? Who has created such an ancient and shining array? " Shenji Guard commander''s hands numbly filled with materials, but the more cloth, the more shocked. This is not a magic array that can come out on canvas at night! He alone, let alone give him half a day, even give him a year, ten years or even a hundred years, he will not be able to canvas! But now, he did! Shenji Weichang took a breath, the action is still not stop, but the confusion in the heart is more and more. How do you master this array? How did he understand it? No one can give him an answer. However, with the array''s canvas, Shenji guard began to breathe. No way! Too much soul power consumption! Shenji Wei came back to God and felt as if he had been cheated by the white night. This is not to consume a bit of strength. Even his existence with such strong soul power can''t choke the consumption of soul skill. If someone else had been replaced, he would have been exhausted! But then again, Shenji has not experienced such a feeling for a long time. Each sentence of the white night, Shenji captain has to spend fierce soul power to do. At first, the cooperation between them is still a little crude, but with the gradual improvement of the big array, their movements gradually become fluent and smooth. It''s been a long time! "Almost!" The white night spits out the turbid gas fiercely, the palm swings. The ten thousand sword Qi immediately turned into smoke and disappeared in the void. At present, the whole rhombus array has been filled with exquisite and tedious talismans. There''s no place to be redundant. White night see, heart big stone falls, and then sit on the ground, big mouth gasping. At the moment, he has been exhausted. It won''t last long, and it will only last long. If you look at the Shenji guard, it''s not so good. When he heard the white night saying that he could stop, he sat directly on the ground, gasping, and his sweat was constantly falling from his faceI''m afraid that no one outside has ever seen Shenji captain in such a mess... in the daytime, he took out a bottle of pills and threw it in the past. Shenji guard took it, looked at the bottle, threw it back, and then took out a pill from his storage ring and threw it toward the white night. "Oh? I don''t like the grade of my pills. " White night laughs a way, also be not polite, take Dan medicine directly. "It''s not like that. It''s just that this pill doesn''t have enough effect on my recovery." Shenji captain gasped, then put one into his mouth and closed his eyes to breathe. White night looked at the pills in the palm of the eye, the eyes burst out bursts of light. It''s a big profit this time. He quickly put the pill into his mouth, swallowed it in his stomach and digested it immediately. In an instant, the elixir released a strong energy, which covered all the soul veins in the body, moistening all the nearly dry soul veins, and the soul Qi gushed out again. Two people swallowed the pill, this just slightly recovered. Shenji Captain stood up, stepped a little, jumped into the air, overlooking the large array covering the earth''s core. However, just one glance, he fell into a deep silence, and the deep shock of his eyes could not be concealed. "This is... Your big array?" The guard of Shenji whispered. "Yes." White night said with a smile: "this time, thanks to your help, or I alone will never be able to come out of this array of canvases." "No wonder you want Mr. Ruan to force me to help you!" Shenji Wei took a deep breath and said calmly, "I''m afraid you may not be able to do this kind of thing if you ask Ruan Shi to do it? This is not a Dharma array that can be touched by a soul player of your level. Its level is too high, even I can''t touch it... " Shenji guard is a bit incredible. It''s a miracle. "But it''s finished anyway, isn''t it?" White night road. "Over? What about the array source? " Shenji Wei looked at him and asked: "what do you take as the source of the array?" The white night did not speak, but looked at the two Hongbing whirling in the sky. Shenji guard took a breath. Just look at the two red soldiers on the sky stopped spinning, and began to slowly descend to the two copper bell like eyes of the dragon head below. Finally... chi! Hong Bing is not in the eyes of the dragon head. In an instant! The whole array came alive in an instant. Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... the rays of the sky bloom from the array pattern. All the talismans rise like spirits. The materials placed by shenjiwei also melted, rendering the whole array colorful. Roar and rumble... the diamond shaped array began to rotate and operate, and the dull sound was endless. The Shenji guard was staring. The dragon head in the center of the array is still alive now. It moved gently, then struggled, and finally sent out a roar like a dragon. Only its head is like a dragon, while its body is an endless mountain, its whiskers are long and winding rivers, and its claws are a piece of green forest in a hurry... but with the dragon''s head revived, all its bodies began to transform. After a while, a real dragon rushed out of the array and flew above the array, spinning and wandering. Every time it turns, there will be endless power released between the agitation and the big array. If you look at all the patterns on the front of the array, they melt into stars, twinkle and shine continuously, like the sea of stars... "I''m afraid the chaos power is just like this Feeling the power of the great array, the Shenji guard felt that he had become infinitely small. He looked at the white night with a dignified face: "what is this called?" "Dragon source array!" "Dragon source array? I haven''t heard of it! " "Is it? It''s something I''ve got from a legacy that can be left behind. " White night light smile way. "The legacy of Da Neng?" Shenji Guard commander took back his sight and said calmly: "this array is so terrible. I think it''s not a general person to come to that array." "Maybe." The white night laughed and said to the Shenji guard, "well, the things here are almost the same. If you have any urgent matters, please go to deal with them. I will handle the rest myself." The Shenji Guard commander hesitated. The man looked at the eye array deeply and nodded his head: "if necessary, you can command the people in the branch at any time." Thank you very much White night nods. The captain of Shenji immediately turned around, broke through the void in front of him and left. Watching Baiji leave quietly.After the space door was closed, he turned around and walked quickly towards the center of the array. Although the array has been activated, there is still a final step not implemented! The white night stands in the center of the array, the Dragon hovers overhead, and the stars twinkle under the feet. The whole person is like the center of heaven and earth, the heart of the universe. He raised his hand slightly and took out a crystal clear blue ball from the Qianlong ring. If ice harp or ice sea is here, you will recognize what the blue ball is! This is the dependence of the ancestor of the ice family in trying to capture the dead dragon sword. With it, any magic weapon and even the power of enchantment will be doubled, and the increase is not twice, but hundreds of times. The ancestors of the ice family once hoped to use it to increase the power of the dead dragon sword, so that he could control the state of tyranny. But the old ancestor of the ice family died, and the treasure fell into the hands of white night. "Let''s see how the ice family''s treasure can improve the power of the array..." the white night took a deep breath, and his eyes were suddenly awe inspiring, and he slapped the ball on the ground. In an instant, the dragon on top of his head suddenly fell down and swallowed the ball with his big mouth. Whoa! An unparalleled light blooms in the earth''s heart www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1722 With the arrival of several powerful and fierce breath in the five element holy land, the whole noisy five element holy land also immediately calmed down innumerable. When the strong come, no one dares to make mistakes. The apse. "Is the venue all set up?" Ruan Shi, who had just finished his busy work, walked quickly and asked a man in the Shenji palace. "Back to Ruan, all the arrangements have been made. Now the contestants and people from all walks of life have begun to enter the arena. The final election can start after a stick of incense." The man made a salute and said respectfully, "many magnates have come to the scene. Mr. Ruan, do you want to meet them on behalf of our Shenji palace?" "I must see you. Now that the situation in Shenji palace is tense with that over there, it is even more necessary to pacify these forces. If they give us obstacles behind their backs, it will be too much trouble for us! I''ve also been highlighted on this point. " Ruan Shi touched his chin and said, "you go to stabilize the order of the scene and tell them that I will enter the arena with Shenji guard general later." "Yes." The man clasped his fist, turned and ran away. At this time... WOW! The void twisted for a while, then a space door was torn open, and a figure came out of it. Ruan teacher slightly a Leng, looking sideways, only to find that the visitor is the Shenji guard chief. "Lord Wei?" Ruan teacher looked at him in dismay: "how did you come out?" "Bai lingzun has finished setting up the array, and I will come out naturally." Shenji Wei long glanced at Ruan Shi and said calmly. "Is it?" On hearing this, Ruan Shifu chuckled: "it seems that the array arranged by Bai lingzun should be ordinary to you. Otherwise, how could the complicated array be finished so quickly just depending on you two?" "Nothing unusual?" After hearing the sound, a cold and stern face unexpectedly showed a strange look, as if thinking of something, people actually entered into the God. Seeing this, Ruan immediately froze. He has never seen Shenji guard master look like this... What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? Ruan teacher was puzzled and asked, "what''s wrong with you, Mr. Wei?" "No... nothing..." the Shenji guard chief responded, nodded repeatedly, and said, "the competition should be about to start, right? Ruan Shi, let''s go. " Finish saying, the person takes the lead to move forward one step. "Well?" More and more confusions appeared in Ruan''s eyes. "Is the array arranged in the daytime unusual? It should not be possible? " Ruan Shi is aware of the strength of Shenji Guard commander. There are not many things that can surprise him in Lisheng Prefecture. Although white night is quite special, he can occupy the sky cliff with this kind of soul state and achieve one side of influence, which is enough to prove that he is not an ordinary soul person. Even so, he is still far away from the powerful one like Shenji guard general. Can a strong ant kill an elephant? "I really want to see what kind of array Bai lingzun arranged." Ruan Shi sweeps the space door that gradually heals, murmurs alone, then follows the Shenji Wei Chang to move forward. But they didn''t take a few steps... boom!! A strange noise suddenly exploded. The ground shook wildly. All the people in the five element holy land trembled. Just about to go to the field of the Shenji guards and Ruan Shi are coincidentally stopped. "What''s going on?" Ruan Shi''s face changed. "The sound... Seems to come from the heart of the earth." Shenji guard said in a deep voice. "Do you think something happened to Bai lingzun?" Ruan Shi''s expression was very solemn and said: "the earth''s heart has been protected by a large number of barriers. The general impact is impossible to spread out the boundary... Lord Wei, go! How about we go and have a look? " "No more!" Shenji guard chief refused directly, shaking his head: "this is a normal phenomenon... We''d better go to the stadium quickly." "What?" Ruan Shifu was stunned on the spot and looked at the Shenji guard chief: "is it normal? But... Judging from the sound, I''m afraid the boundary at the center of the earth is broken. This is still a normal phenomenon? " In Ruan Shi''s opinion, with the strength of white night, unless he deliberately used Hongbing to attack the border, he would never have made such a shocking shock. But Shenji guard''s face was incomparably solidified: "master Ruan, believe me, go! You go there, in addition to disturbing Bai lingzun, is a waste of time! It doesn''t make sense at all "But..." what else did Ruan want to say, but the Shenji guard chief did not even listen and left. However, Ruan Shi had to follow Shenji Weichang to the field. The venue is set up in an independent space on the right side of the five element holy land. It covers an area of less than 100 square meters.However, it is blessed by Shenji palace with its unique array. Although it only looks like a hundred square meters outside, when you walk in, the space will be stretched infinitely, and the area will be infinitely expanded to withstand the wind area in the upper five elements. At the moment, the arena is full of people. People have surrounded a huge circle around the martial arts arena, sitting or standing. The giants have unique seats, tea fruits, and even dragon sedan chairs. The dense head of the people to see the tongue, this is afraid that there must be tens of millions of people. Before they entered the stadium, they heard the sound of the tsunami coming from inside. "My Lord." The Shenji guards guarding the entrance of the martial arts arena saluted one after another. "Well." They nodded and walked inside. At this time, a servant of the Shenji Palace branch came in a hurry. His face was ugly and his eyes were full of surprise. He clasped his fist at Ruan Shi and Shenji guard chief, and said eagerly: "two adults, something happened!" Ruan was stunned. Shenji Wei Chang frowned: "what''s the matter?" "Someone''s smashing." The servant''s voice trembled and said, "now the arena is in chaos. Please hurry up and deal with it." "Who is so bold?" he said? Do you dare to play wild in my Shenji palace? " The servant hesitated, and then carefully vomited out a few words. "Is... Is the Jidao childe..." "Jidao childe?" Hearing the sound, they looked stiff. "So the king of Jidao... Is here?" Ruan asked in a deep voice. The servant nodded with difficulty. Two people''s facial expressions were instantly ugly countless. "It looks like they''re here for the race." Shenji Guard commander''s face was cold, and he snorted: "quickly, send someone to inform Yuzong gate immediately, and at the same time mobilize all Shenji guards here!" "Yes." The man was busy. "Slow down!" At this time, Ruan Shi exclaimed. "What do you think of Mr. Ruan?" Shenji asked. "The comer is not good. We can''t be rash, otherwise... We will give him an opportunity to take advantage of it." Ruan Shi said in a deep voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1723 Shenji Wei Chang did not say anything, but quietly watched Ruan Shi. However, Ruan Shi wiped his chin, pondered for a moment, and then lowered his voice: "in any case, the matter should be reported to the superior first, so Shenji guard should not be transferred. The grand meeting is held and the attention of all quarters is focused. We are short of manpower. If we arbitrarily transfer the Shenji guards stationed in various places, the defense here will be lax, just afraid that the chaos will be more serious... in the future, the situation will be more serious "according to the meaning of master Ruan, we will go there together?" Shenji asked. "What? Is Lord Wei afraid? " Ruan looked at him with a smile. However, Shenji captain just shook his head and did not speak. There is nothing that can make him afraid in the world... "it is said that Mr. Wei is a boring guy. Now it seems that it is true. Even if it is not funny, at least he has to give me some reaction, isn''t it?" Ruan Shifu laughed at himself, shook his head and said, "although we all know that the Jidao monarch is from there, we have no evidence and no evidence. We can''t do anything to the king of Jidao. You can only take people to maintain the order of the scene. You can''t move them at all! If you make a random move, it will give him a handle! So it''s better to watch the changes. " "Watch the change?" Shenji Guard commander snorted coldly and said coldly, "this is just a waste of time. The purpose of Jidao monarch here is only one, that is, to defeat all challengers in full view of the public, and seize our places through our competitions. At that time, it is their people that we try our best to send in, but it is their people who have helped them!" "Then they may be disappointed!" Ruan Shifu stroked his beard and laughed: "the seeds we arranged were not easily defeated by Jidao childe! If he wants to rely on his son to suppress countless geniuses, I can only say that his idea is too naive "But the power behind the supreme monarch may not stand idly by! If they do it in secret, we can''t prevent it! " Shenji guard said in a deep voice. Ruan Shi nodded seriously. "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." Shenji guard said again. "Well!" They enter the field. At the moment, there was a lot of fighting. The crowd scattered and retreated, but no longer surrounded the competition area, but around a group of soul people pointing and whispering. That group of people, it is the people of Jidao monarch, the first existence is the famous Jidao childe. At the moment, he was stepping on the chest of a young man in yellow, and around him lay several bodies who had just died. Jidao childe''s mouth rose, staring at the soul who could not move under his feet, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "how? Are you still satisfied? " "You son of a bitch..." the Yellow robed youth roared wildly, and people struggled like crazy. However, no matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of the trampling of Jidao childe. The souls were all around, watching all this, commenting one by one, smiling, but no one came forward to stop it. No one can stop it. In front of the rear seat, a middle-aged man in a bright gold robe with a large number of glass pendants is watching this side. The man is very powerful, a pair of thick eyebrows full of domineering, eyes rippling with fierce and majestic, people sitting there, actually give people a sense of dignity. Around him stood a large number of amazing and terrible strong men. These strong men have men and women, everyone''s dress is particularly extraordinary. Of course, the most remarkable thing is that under the man''s knee, a male tiger with a golden moon between his forehead and his whole body is black. The male tiger closed his eyes, as if he was sleeping, but the tiger power constantly emanating from his body actually made the spirits around him dare not get close. "It seems that you still refuse to accept it!" Extremely way childe light a smile: "since so, then don''t blame me!" When the voice dropped, Jidao Gongzi directly grabbed the air, and a spirit of Qi gathered in his palm and turned into a Qi sword. Then he slowly moved forward towards the man''s body. "Young master!" "No In the distance, a group of soul people rushed towards this side, one by one anxious to cry without tears. However, no matter how they struggled, they were stopped by another group of soul people and could not get close to them at all. "You... You want to kill me?" The pupil of the person who was trampled on the ground trembled and said inconceivably. "I''m going to kill you. What can I do for you?" Jidao childe shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile that he would cut the Qi sword down. The man was scared to shiver, scalp numbness, crazy scream. But just then, a shout rang out. "Stop it all!" The voice fell to the ground, and Prince Jidao and others looked at the sound source one after another. However, there was a commotion at the entrance of the martial arts arena, followed by a variety of exclamations. "Master Ruan and the commander of Shenji are here!"People looked at it in a hurry. However, Ruan Shi and Shenji guard chief led several Shenji guards to come quickly. The crowd split open and let out. Several people strode forward and came straight here. "I''d like to meet Mr. Ruan, and see the Lord Shenji guard!" The souls around immediately clasped their fists and made a tsunami like sound. However, the extreme way childe did not seem to hear the general, just looked at quietly. Ruan Shi''s eyebrows wrinkled, but not angry, he faintly called out: "don''t be too polite." Then he went directly to the Jidao childe with Shenji guard. "Tell me first what''s going on?" Ruan''s words came to the temple of humanity. "Just now, somehow, there was an earthquake. The player may have lost his balance accidentally and hit Jidao childe, so they fought on both sides." Said the other. "Because of this?" Ruan was stunned. Just for such a trivial matter, these people who know everything should fight? Not to mention Ruan Shi, many people think it is incredible. Are these two too small? Shenji Weichang glanced in front of him, then looked around and asked, "who else has started besides him?" But the voice dropped, and no one around dared to answer. "In that case, take the two men first." "Take these two people away and lock them up first!" he said "Yes." The Shenji guard immediately rushed over, intending to take down Jidao childe and the man who was trampled on by him. Jidao childe saw this and immediately called open. "Stop with me!" "Don''t pay attention! Take it. " Shenji guard has no expression. "Well, what are you doing? I am innocent Jidao childe is busy. But it didn''t work. Shenji guard directly smashed into the soul who wanted to stop the Shenji guard, and directly pressed Jidao childe to the ground. Although Jidao childe''s strength is not vulgar, but in front of Shenji guard, he is still too childish. People are pressed on the ground and can''t move at all. There was a riot at the scene. Many of the strong men on the side of Jidao Gongzi all stood out and gathered around him. Shenji Guard commander''s eyes were cold, full of killing intent, staring at the people who came near. "If anyone dares to act rashly again, no matter what your status and where you come from, you will be killed on the spot and will not be merciless!" This voice, instantly shocked everyone. Even those who were watching could not help but tremble, their eyes were full of fear. After all, he is the chief of Shenji, and he is really powerful. The crowd of onlookers murmured. But at this time, the Dragon chair like existence is standing up. "Shenji guard chief, master Ruan, you seem to have gone too far? Take people without distinction? When did Shenji palace become so unreasonable? " The voice of indifference came out. However, it reveals dignity and catharsis heaviness. The crowd immediately made a big noise. Do you finally stop watching drama? "All right?" Shenji Wei Chang said coldly: "before, outside the meeting hall, I have already said that anyone who dares to make trouble here will be severely punished. I didn''t kill them directly. It''s already soft. Do you have any objection from the supreme monarch?" "Of course there are objections!" The king of Jidao suddenly said with a smile: "if they don''t fight and fight, but just a contest between friends, I think this should not violate the law of Shenji palace and the rules set by you, Lord Wei?" "A duel?" Shenji Wei Chang frowned. However, the young man in yellow robe yelled, "I only had a discussion with Jidao childe, and we didn''t make trouble. Why should you arrest us?" As soon as the words fell, the scene became quiet. No one expected that there was such a scene... the face of Shenji captain was even colder than before. He just understood that... All these are the set of the supreme monarch! "You caught us for no reason. Now, is it time to give us an explanation?" Jidao childe squinted and looked at Ruan Shi and others with a smile. "If you''re just exchanging views, it''s just a misunderstanding, and anyway, it''s not right to exchange views here!" Ruan raised his head and said solemnly, "if you have any dissatisfaction with our actions, I suggest that you can go to our palace immediately to complain to us. We are always welcome to remind you of our opinions." "Complaints?" The king of extreme way shook his head and said with a faint smile, "that''s not necessary. Since this is just a misunderstanding, then this matter will stop here." "Oh?" Shenji Wei Chang frowned and looked at Ruan Shi.He didn''t think that the extreme monarch could not easily find fault and let go. Ruan Shi did not say anything, but nodded to the Shenji guard. Shenji captain immediately understood what he meant and said in a low voice: "in this case, it''s better. Let''s go and take your seats. The final election is about to begin." The voice falls, he big hand a wave, Shenji Wei immediately releases extremely Dao childe, rises to leave. But at this time, a scream came out. "Ah When the sound fell to the ground, everyone was shocked and looked at the sound source. The source of that voice... It''s the extreme childe! Just see him fall on the ground, curl up the body, miserable cry, a look of pain. This is... What''s going on? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1724 The extreme way childe''s fall to the ground screams, immediately caused the scene a commotion. All around the people crowded forward, a pair of eyes like beads general to the eye socket protruding, staring at the ground struggling convulsion people. "Childe "Young master! What''s the matter with you? " "Childe..." the soul people on the side of the king of Jidao were so frightened that they rushed over and checked around the prince. A moment later, an old man raised his head, looked at the king of Jidao with dignity and said in a deep voice, "Lord, the spirit of the childe is damaged!" "What?" The king''s face was extremely dignified. It''s no small matter that the spirit of heaven is damaged. If it''s not good, it will lose cultivation! He stood up, the black tiger under his body immediately woke up, and walked with him to the extreme way childe. The crowd hurried out of the way. The king of Jidao looked down, but he saw that the arms of Jidao childe had been twisted. A crack that seemed to be caused by brutality spread from his arms and spread to his chest. "This must be the result of shenjiwei''s rude behavior towards the young master just now." Pang Ren. "If so, you will be affected if you take part in the runoff later." The old man also spoke. As soon as the words fell, the surroundings were boiling. "What''s going on?" "It seems that shenjiwei injured Jidao childe just now?" "It''s not possible, is it? Just now I didn''t see the chivalrous young master calling. How could Shenji Wei release his hand and come to work? " "God knows." People talked and looked on tiptoe. No one could figure out what happened. Shenji guard chief is still and calm. But Ruan Shi''s face was heavy, and he lowered his voice and said to Shenji guard, "it seems that they have done something wrong." "Ignore it." "If you want to do something, I''ll kill them here," he said "If there are so many people on the scene, if you act in a disorderly way, you will only drop the handle, damage the prestige of our Shenji palace and cause panic. The consequences will be unimaginable at that time. Moreover, it will create opportunities for the supreme monarch!" Ruan Shi Ning voice. Shenji Weichang''s eyebrows moved and said coldly, "I know what you are worried about. You are worried that there are our enemies hidden in the king of Jidao, right?" "They are already our enemies... The Jidao monarch has been very low-key these days, and we can''t spare the manpower to investigate them. We don''t have the latest information about him at present, so it''s better to be careful." Ruan said seriously. There was a flicker of strange light in the eye of the Shenji guard, and the man did not speak. At this time, the king of Jidao suddenly waved his hand and motioned for everyone to step back. The extremely Dao childe who fell on the ground and struggled constantly was exposed in front of everyone. "Master Ruan, Lord Shenji guard, should you give me an explanation?" Jidao Prince pointed to his son and said coldly, "my son did not make mistakes, but you treat him like this. Is it too cruel?" Ruan Shi turned his eyes away from the wound on childe Jidao, and then looked at the two Shenji guards over there. Just now, they held down Jidao childe. "What did you do just now?" Ruan asked. The performance of the two is still calm. One of them stepped forward, clasped his fist and said, "reply, sir, we just temporarily blocked the Qi of Jidao childe. We didn''t use too much force, and we didn''t hurt him. We didn''t cause these injuries." "Lord Jidao, do you hear me?" Ruan teacher said calmly: "this has nothing to do with us, this matter or a good investigation is more appropriate, in the absence of a clear, do not jump to conclusions!" "Investigation?" The king of Jidao said indifferently: "how can we investigate this? People around here are blind? Did not see how you shenjiwei treat my son rudely? Do you still have to quibble in front of the public? " The people in Shenji Palace are all cold. "It''s not sophistry!" "Please explain it, my Lord." Ruan Shi''s eyebrows were heavy, he took a breath, and said coldly, "what do you want to do with that extreme Lord?" He believed that the king of Jidao had been waiting for him to say this. Sure enough, the voice fell, and the anger on the face of the extreme monarch retreated a little, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. He looked at Ruan, and his majestic expression was slightly relaxed: "Mr. Ruan, I''m here just to participate in the runoff competition. My son will fight for you on behalf of our Jidao Dynasty. I have high hopes for him, and I believe that he can achieve good results in this competition, but... He is now made like this by your shenjiwei, Although he can still fight again, his strength is certainly not as good as before. If he takes part in the war, it will be extremely unfair to him! So... I will not ask too much. I just hope that Mr. Ruan can come up with a solution so that my son can take part in the duel without any influence at all. That''s all! ""Oh?" Ruan teacher some incredible: "is this OK?" "Of course." The king of Jidao said with a faint smile: "what? Is it possible that master Ruan would think that we would make trouble here? " "Of course not." A little confusion flashed in Ruan Shi''s eyes, but his face did not change much. He looked sideways at the Shenji guard chief and nodded his head slightly. "In this case, please ask the master of Shenji to help Jidao childe. He has a spirit of heaven, and his breath of life is extremely terrible. He can completely recover Jidao childe in a short time." When the voice dropped, Shenji guard chief directly took a step and walked toward Jidao childe. However, at this time, the king of Jidao began to drink: "Lord Ruan, you can let anyone do it, but... Shenji guard and chief guard... Please don''t get close to my son!" When people heard this, they were all shocked. Shenji Wei Chang''s pace was stiff, staring at the extreme king, and asked coldly, "what do you mean by this?" The king of Jidao said calmly: "because I can''t be sure whether you shenjiwei is malicious to me and my son! Otherwise... Why did you make my son look like this without any reason? " "I''ve said it many times. It''s none of our business to do that to you." Shenji guard long cold way. "Who can prove it?" Jidao monarch immediately received a sentence. The scene was quiet for several minutes. But the silence lasted only a moment, and the sound of boiling rose. "My Lord Jidao is right to say that!" "What''s the point? What kind of person is Shenji guard? Do you really need to use this kind of inferior and abusive means to deal with Jidao childe? " "That''s right. Besides, there''s no animosity between lord Shenji and Jidao childe, right?" "But I heard that the Jidao monarch seems to have taken refuge in a very important existence, and is fighting against Shenji palace. Otherwise, which potential clan is tired of living and dare to make trouble in front of Shenji palace people?" "So you mean..." "Shenji palace must know the power of Jidao monarchs and want to deal with them, but there is no evidence. We can''t take what the Jidao monarch is like, but it''s not the same secretly. Shenji guardian is likely to let Shenji guard the Yin hand, give Jidao childe a bit of pain, and give the Jidao monarch a horse power! Warn the absolute monarchs and let them be honest "If that''s the case... It''s possible..." there''s a lot of chatter from the crowd around. People are all whispering and pointing. Although this is only the speculation of the public, but in the current situation, this kind of speculation is very credible. Naturally, he heard these words. His face was cold. Although he was angry, he didn''t attack. He lowered his head and meditated on something. "If you don''t let the Lord Wei do it, I''m afraid that none of us in Shenji palace can cure you." Ruan Shi vomited his turbid breath and said calmly. "It''s a wonderful palace, and you don''t even have this method?" The king of the extreme way smiles lightly. The smile was full of irony. People around Shenji palace frowned. "What?" Ruan Shi frowned: "listen to the meaning of the great master Dao, it seems that you have a way to cure your childe?" "Of course." The king of Jidao said with a smile: "my magic weapon is like clouds in my hand. It''s more than enough to cure such minor injuries. However, according to the rules of your Shenji palace, you must rely on your own strength to use any medicine and magic weapon to increase your own strength before the game. If I give it to my son, he won''t be eligible to participate in the competition. So... Lord Ruan, I hope you can agree with me Use my method to cure my son! This is the only way to solve the current problem! " This word falls, all present instantly understood the purpose of the extreme way monarch! Cure Jidao childe? That''s just a cover! What he really wants to do is to give the extremely Dao childe a terrible external blessing in the process of healing. He wants to use his skills to make Jidao childe''s strength become infinite in a short time, and his soul power will become incomparable, so that he can be invincible in the runoff election. You can''t use magic weapons or pills in this contest of Shenji palace. This runoff is the purest and fairest one, relying only on its own strength, and even weapons can only use ordinary weapons provided by Shenji palace. No one knows what the Shenji palace is doing. But the rules are here. Since they come, they must be observed. However, the supreme monarch made an excuse to break the rule. What a trick! People suddenly looked. "I don''t agree!" Ruan immediately began to drink: "if I agree, then I will have accomplished the Jidao childe and sacrificed all the people present. If you think it is fair, they will not feel fair! Lord Jidao, you''d better change a way. "However, the king of Jidao shook his head again and said calmly, "only this is the only way to choose? No change www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1725 As soon as Ruan heard this, his face was blue. The purpose of feeling these people is this! The king of the extreme way clearly wants to force him. Shenji Wei Chang gave Jidao childe treatment, but he didn''t accept it. Maybe if Shenji Wei long came closer, Jidao Gongzi could not make any moths. And if you do not agree with the proposal of Jidao monarch, it is likely that he will lead his subordinates to directly resist this runoff election. Although Shenji Guard commander is here, he can easily drive away the Jidao monarchs, but if they are forced to drive them away... In full view of the public, the reputation of Shenji palace will be greatly damaged. At that time, he Jidao monarch will make a big fuss and slander Shenji palace. In the current situation of Shenji palace in such a hurry, this is undoubtedly a fatal blow. What to do? Ruan felt his chin and twisted his brows into a twist. People around him also have their eyes on Ruan Shi, waiting for his decision. But at this time, the Shenji guard suddenly opened his mouth. "Lord Jidao, we have made it very clear that we can not agree with your proposal. Otherwise, it will be unfair to other players. If you insist on doing so, please persuade the people present. If they have no opinion, they think it is fair. I don''t think we need to insist on anything." As soon as the words fell, Ruan Shi nodded to the Shenji guard. It''s a good kick. There are so many powerful people on the scene. How can they agree to such a thing as damaging the fairness of the duel? Unless they don''t want the benefits of Shenji palace. If so, why should they take part in this runoff? That''s not true. The words of Shenji guard fell to the ground, and many voices came out of the crowd immediately. "I must disagree! If so, Jidao childe gets his father''s benefits and increases his strength. How can we fight? " "In that case, once you fight against the young master of the supreme Taoism, you will not fight with the little one, but fight with his Laozi, jidaojun. Lord Jidao, if you don''t want to leave the game in person, why do you have to make so much trouble?" "Yes, we don''t agree!" "Absolutely disagree!" The voice spread. The vast and mighty is like a wave. All of them are pressing towards the king of Jidao. They are all the voices that resist the words of the king of Jidao. The people of Shenji palace sighed with relief. So many people oppose Jidao monarch. If he still insists on it, then Shenji Palace''s people can use the help of a donkey to fight against him. After all, it''s hard to disobey the will of the masses. When things get too big and spread out, they also have excuses, don''t they? Hidden in the crowd of some of the power is also the corner of the mouth up, looking at all this playfully. But... in the face of this wave like cry, the king of Jidao did not appear to be panicked. It seems that... He had expected this to happen. He stood with his hands down, quietly looking at the people around him, still hanging a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. "It''s not right!" Shen Ji Wei Chang frowned and lowered his voice. "Yes, this guy is too calm. At this time, he should do something... Ruan Shi also nodded silently. In the face of criticism from all directions, the king of Jidao is just like nothing. This is abnormal! "Send him away!" Ruan teacher finally no longer hesitated, whispered. "Directly?" Shenji guard looked at him. "If he doesn''t agree to let you be the most noble son, he will just blow you away!" Ruan Shi''s face rippled with firmness. The Shenji Guard commander nodded and asked to take the Shenji guard forward. But just then! A voice suddenly came from outside the venue. "Ladies and gentlemen, I think it''s better to make a careful decision on this matter. Don''t take a wrong step. In that case, you will lose everything!" This sound is like the voice of heaven, incomparable, domineering and shocking. The world was shocked. When the voice fell, a vigorous and astonishing general trend fell from the sky, and then a huge and incomparable shadow of the God was pressing towards this side. The momentum of endless hegemony poured over and wrapped directly in everyone''s heart. For a time, the sun and the moon were out of power, and Hengyu shuddered, and the cycle of heaven and earth stopped turning. "Ah Some people in the crowd couldn''t bear the strange pressure and immediately screamed. More people lie on the ground, shivering. "Da Neng! It''s big energy coming "Help... Help!" The sound of panic never stops. "Who is it?" Shenji guard was so angry that he was angry. Now there are still people who dare to be wild here? Immediately also no longer do astringency, roar.Keng! A divine light blooms from the Shenji Guard commander''s body, like a sharp sword, instantly tearing up this momentum. It seemed that the man did not want to fight with Shenji captain, so he immediately put up his momentum and landed on this side. So the shadow disappeared, people only saw a figure on the sky, walking towards the rainbow, like a fairy walking, magical and unique. Innumerable pairs of eyes immediately look at the figure. It was a young man with long hair hanging from his feet. The left side of the man''s hair is white, the right side of the hair is black, the pupil bead is also the same, very wonderful. A Taoist robe flutters with the wind, barefoot and extremely free and easy. "It''s Wang mieshen Jun! It''s the king of God Someone saw the shape of the figure clearly and immediately lost his voice and cried out bitterly. All the people whose voice was directly fried felt numb and extremely white. "Wang Mie God is here?" "God, what is he... What is he going to do?" Countless people were frightened. Before he landed, his name and momentum scared hundreds of thousands of people on the scene to such a degree... It can be seen how terrible his momentum and strength are. But people in Shenji palace don''t eat this set. No matter how strong the existence is, they have seen it. "Take it." Shenji captain drank in a cold voice. "Yes." The Shenji guards called out together, and then they rushed toward the king of God. However, the king of Wang Mie, with a smile, did not resist, and said with a negative hand: "all of you in the Shenji palace, what are you doing? I''m not here to make trouble, but to watch the game. I didn''t violate any rules or offend you. Why did you take me for no reason? Are you going to abuse your private rights in full view of the public? " "If you say so, what do you mean by that? Do you want to get involved in the event? " Shenji guard long cold way. "I didn''t mean that!" Wang Mie Shen Jun said with a smile: "I just want to warn everyone here that Jidao childe has been injured. I hope that you can agree with his father to heal him for his sake. That''s all. Is this a kind warning. Is this not allowed in the rules of the Shenji palace?" The voice fell to the ground, and the scene was instantly quiet. How can people not hear the meaning of Wang Mie''s words. This... Is already threatening! Ruan Shi and Shenji guard were extremely ugly. They know that they fall into the trap of Jidao monarch and wanmie Shenjun www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1726 The appearance of Wang mieshen Jun shocked the whole venue in an instant. In particular, when people saw him standing on the side of the king of Jidao and speaking for the prince of Jidao, people immediately understood the position of Wang mieshen Jun. Wang mieshen Jun''s strength is no different from that of Jidao monarch. Both of them have entered into the state of fading bones, with extraordinary strength. Strictly speaking, it is not a realm, but a period and a process. Similarly, for the soul of the state of Lysander, this is a ridge, a very difficult hurdle. Take white night. The present state of white night is the realm of heaven. If it is in the realm of Saint and immortal, it is strong enough to crush the existence of immortal master, but it is extremely small and humble here. The true heaven realm is the true soul. After the soul forging is completed, it will enter the realm of the true king. After breaking the shackles and breaking the shackles of the heaven soul, you can understand the way of soul and martial arts to the highest level. This class is called Zhenwu. The acme of Zhenwu is to have a first look at the door and get in touch with the supreme mystery of the soul and soul power, and this level is xuanzun. Xuanhun is supreme. Those who enter the xuanzun realm usually have achievements in understanding the profound meaning of soul power. The soul people of this level can release the profound meaning through the spirit of heaven, and even realize the unique meaning of heaven and soul by themselves. Once the profound meaning of heaven and soul is exerted, it is no wonder that heaven and earth can control reincarnation. When xuanzun''s realm was broken through, it meant that their understanding of the profound meaning of heaven and soul had been completed. This kind of existence is the overlord who is honored as Dacheng Xuanjun. Wang mieshen Jun and Jidao monarch had been the great emperor Xuanjun thousands of years ago. Not long ago, both of them entered into the state of bone loss. Lose your bones! As the name suggests, it''s completely new. If they can succeed, they will become the world-famous Immortal Emperor, and at the same time, they will be able to print their own insignia. Then, they just need to continue to impact, step into the Jin emperor period, and then smoothly through the Jin emperor period, they can enter the realm of emperors of all ages. Some people say that once you become the emperor of all ages, the badge in your hand will condense and turn into a new heaven soul, which will appear above the nine heavens. At that time, as long as someone awakens the spirit of heaven and bridges the soul of the emperor of all ages, the emperor will gain a terrible increase in power through an energy similar to the power of faith. The more people who bridge the spirit of heaven, the more terrifying the power of the emperor. So in the eyes of many soul people, the emperor of all ages is already equal to God. That realm is the real achievement of the world hegemony, control of the world''s creatures. But... for the white night, it was a far away thing, and he did not know the real emperor. In addition to the state of fading bones and the period of emperor Jin, there are still six stages left for him to be emperor of all ages... judging from the speed of his promotion, this is far away. However, it is not far away for Wang Mie Shen Jun and Jidao monarch. Now, as long as they successfully pass through the bone fading state, they are only one step away from the emperors. However, it is not easy to become an emperor. Because if you fail to remove the bone state, the soul state will inevitably retreat to the realm of the great emperor Xuanjun. If there is an accident, even retreat to xuanzun. How many people in Lisheng prefecture have been blocked by the state of fading bones at the gate of the realm of immortal xuanhuang? There are people who have been stagnant for hundreds of thousands of years, and they can''t be crossed until Shouyuan is exhausted, not to mention the promotion of emperor Jin. But even so, for the soul on the scene, Wang Mie Shen Jun and Jidao monarch both surpass Dacheng Xuanjun''s terror existence. Although the two men may not be able to fight the Shenji Guard commander together, no one dares to compete with them except Shenji captain. There are tigers on one side and wolves on the other. Can people not be afraid of wolves because they can''t beat tigers? In particular, Wang Mie Shen Jun, who has always been a Vindicator, will kill all his relatives and friends, including himself, without any weakness. It is said that there was a monk who provoked the king of hengmie God. As a result, all the monks, including his family, close friends, relatives and disciples, were killed, and more than 20000 people were killed. This event shocked the whole world at first, and Shenji Palace also intended to intervene. However, it was finally classified as the gratitude and resentment between soul people... however, after this incident, the cruelty and hegemony of Wang Mie Shen Jun was well known, and no one dared to provoke him. At present, although he stands in the tens of thousands of people, but a slant eyebrow, which dare not bow their heads. "Uncle... Save me..." extremely way childe full of pain at the transverse God King called. "Don''t worry, nephew. You''ll be all right soon." With a faint smile, Wang mieshen looked around and said with a smile, "well, are there any people who oppose the view of my best friend Jidao monarch?"People don''t dare to speak up when you look at me and I look at you. "Oh? haven''t you? Well, I''ll ask again, do you agree with my best friend? " Wang Mie Shen Jun nodded with satisfaction, and then asked again. People are still afraid to speak up. That''s not good. Wang Mie God Jun gently smile, the line of sight begins to sweep on everybody''s line of sight. Those who do not say a word, once they are watched by Wang Mie Shen Jun, they are all excited all over the body, and they are in a state of panic. "I agree!" "I... I agree with it!" "I agree!" ... the sound gradually increased. Though every voice was shaking. All the people in Shenji palace were gloomy. "Master Ruan, have you seen it?" Wang Mie Shen Jun smiles at Ruan Shi and says, "I don''t think you will go against the will of the people." Ruan was silent. "Damn it!" The Shenji guard couldn''t see it anymore, so he went forward, but was stopped by the Shenji guard chief. He looked at Ruan Shi. Ruan Shi nodded knowingly and glanced around the crowd. After a moment, he took a deep breath and said faintly, "it''s hard to disobey the common will. Since you all agree with the proposal of Lord Jidao, I also accept this proposal. Now, you will treat Jidao childe!" "Ha ha ha, don''t you think it''s solved?" The king of Jidao laughed. The people of Jidao Dynasty also showed a proud look. Shenji palace finally compromised. There were sighs in the crowd. Only see the extreme way monarch directly walked past, pressed the extreme way childe''s body, injected strange breath into his body. Some people were anxious to see the breath, but the breath was so thin that it could not be analyzed at all. After a short time, the struggling and painful Jidao childe stopped struggling... although he was still pale, his breath was stable, and he slowly got up. "How do you feel, boy?" "Father, I''m fine." Jidao childe''s face again hung a smile. Ruan Shi glanced at them lightly and then turned to drink: "all right, all of you are seated. The Shenji palace competition is officially started now." When they heard this, they immediately returned to the stage. The scene became chaotic again. Some people are also immersed in the act of exterminating the God King and the extreme king. After all, this time, the two of them were able to press Shenji palace together, and even more severely slapped Shenji palace. However, there are many people who are not interested in this, but focus on the competition. Although they don''t know what kind of power the Jidao monarch gave to Jidao childe, they think that it should not be stronger. After all, the time of breath injection is too short. Even if the power of God is given, how much power can be given to him in such a short time? The increase will certainly be there, but for some powerful talents, this is not enough to pose a threat. After all, the strength of Jidao childe is not strong enough in the eyes of these talents. Chirp, chirp, chirp... the sound of breaking through the sky rang out. After that, a large number of colorful air beams rushed from the distance, bumped into the edge of the martial arts field, and then quickly collapsed into a barrier covering the whole martial arts field. At last all the attention was focused. "Almost." Ruan took a deep breath and stepped into the martial arts field. "Although a lot of people already know the rules of the runoff, I''d like to say it again for the sake of safety." Ruan teacher light said, the voice is not big, but drill into everyone''s ear. "First of all, for the sake of fairness, the use of Horcruxes and pills is strictly prohibited. Those who use swords can use the weapons provided by our Shenji palace..." "secondly..." ... teacher Ruan talked about the rules of the game. People listened carefully. But some people can''t help it. "Master Ruan, what is the reward of this contest As soon as this word came out, it immediately aroused the resonance of many people. "Yes, master Ruan, you have not said what we can get." "Is it the top Horcrux provided by Shenji palace?" "That''s what I came for." "I think it''s the ultimate secret!" "I think it''s a magic pill that greatly increases cultivation." ... people said one after another, all looking at Ruan Shi. But... Ruan shook his head."You''re all right, but... Not comprehensive." People were surprised. "Mr. Ruan, what do you mean by that?" A young man asked seriously. Hearing Ruan''s faint smile: "the winner, the top soul weapon, the powerful soul formula, and the rare divine pill... We will provide it in Shenji palace. In addition, our Shenji palace will also give the winner a supreme chance! In the face of this opportunity, the front is nothing. " As soon as the words fell, the scene became quiet. The Shenji palace provides divine elixir, the best soul weapon and the soul formula... In front of this chance, they are nothing. What a terrible chance!! Countless people gasped. Millions of people are insane. I just heard Ruan''s another big drink. "Now, the runoff has officially begun. Who is on the stage?" "Me "I... I come!" "I''ll go first!" Soul people instantly burst into a pot, one by one to compete with each other toward the martial arts field squeeze. Even many of the talented people who wanted to make the final move were eager to try after hearing Ruan Shi''s words. But at this moment, a figure appears in the martial arts field like a blink. The scene was quiet for a moment. Countless pairs of eyes gathered towards the center of the martial arts field. That''s... You are the most noble childe! He showed a smile and hugged the people outside the field: "everybody, please give me your advice!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1727 Jidao childe a stage, immediately let those eager to try to stop action. People looked at the Jidao childe in the middle of the martial arts field with fear, and their expressions became strange. "Jidao childe? Why did he go up there "What a fast speed..." "Prince Jidao is so eager to get on the stage. It seems that the king of Jidao has given him great strength." "Let''s do it later and let the geniuses try him out." "Well." Many souls whispered. In the south of the martial arts field, a man in a red robe glanced at Jidao childe, then turned his head to the old woman standing beside him and called in a low voice: "mother-in-law..." "be calm and don''t be impatient." The side of the old woman''s eyes narrowed into a slit, hoarse way: "here can be far from as simple as you think, hengmie and Jidao are too anxious, they did not see clearly to act, as for you... Don''t worry, there is time for you to shine!" The man heard the sound and chose to be silent. He looked at Jidao childe again, but the strong sense of war in his eyes was always lingering. "It seems that my apprentice taught by the old lady is not steady enough." Not far away, a middle-aged man looked at this head with a smile on his face. He looked at a young soul beside him and said with a light smile: "Yan''er, you must not be like him. You should always keep your mind normal, understand? The first place in this runoff election is that our Thai family is sure to win it "Don''t worry, father. The edge is ready. I''ll wait for those men to make a move." The young soul took a light breath and said calmly. Ruan Shi swept his eyes, but he was still. However, the people in Shenji palace all have cold eyes and stare at the extremely bad childe. "Wei Chang, is this a fair and aboveboard cheating?" A Shenji guard looked at Jidao childe angrily. "Since it''s just and aboveboard, it''s not cheating... Well, it''s hard for them to work out this method." Shenji Wei''s eyes were frozen: "it''s a pity that Lord Ruan has already decided on the candidate. They are afraid that they will return empty handed this time." "Fixed?" The Shenji guard was slightly stunned: "Wei Chang, what do you mean by this? Can we say that this runoff is just a process "It''s not the process. You can rest assured that we didn''t have a black curtain, and we were not allowed to do so in the palace." "I just want to tell you that Lord Ruan has invited several monsters to come. Although Jidao Prince has used the power of Jidao monarch, he can''t walk long in front of those demons! With them in this competition, the quota has been fixed! " "I see!" The guard''s eyes lit up. "What happened? Is no one coming up? " Seeing that there was no one on the stage for a long time, Jidao childe frowned and glanced at the people under the stage. He immediately turned to Ruan Shi over there and said, "master Ruan, if there is no one on the stage, I think the final election can be finished in advance! You can announce the result, the reward of Shenji palace belongs to me! " Ruan Shi was motionless, looked at the extreme way childe, and swept the eyes under the stage, also drank. "No one on stage?" The scene was boiling. People, you look at me, I look at you, and no one comes out. Ruan frowned, thought for a moment, and said out loud: "if no one comes on the stage again, then... I can only announce this runoff election, which will be... " and so on! " A voice rang out. In the end, some people can''t help it. People looked at the source of the sound and saw a man in a blue robe with a cold look and jumped onto the stage. "Let me experience the moves of Jidao childe." Said the man, clasping his fist. Jidao childe squinted and looked at the man: "who are you? How dare you fight me? " "I''m just a monk." The man did not change his look. "Do you want to compete with me Jidao childe laughed: "in this case, that''s good, let''s use you as an example." "You are so confident, but you won''t be like this later." The man hummed and directly took the long sword prepared by Shenji palace. He raised the sword and aroused his soul power. "Can both parties be ready?" Ruan said. They gazed at each other and did not speak. People around the martial arts ground also fell into silence. Finally... Is it about to start? People stare. All eyes. However, Ruan Shi retreated to the edge of the martial arts field, and then he yelled: "well, I declare that the first match of the runoff competition is officially started." With his cheering, the strength of the martial arts field exploded instantly. The man rushed over with his sword.He opened the sky and soul, and his soul power was crazy. He was like a meteor outside the sky. He carried an unstoppable and fierce intention to kill Jidao childe. The ordinary sword was as sharp, surging and terrifying as a magic sword in his hand at the moment! All the people around took a breath. "This man is... Very good at life!" "It''s too fast!" "Who is this free cultivation? How can it be so amazing The crowd was filled with exclamations. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a good person in the first scene. In this way, you can also have a look at the current strength of Jidao childe!" Some geniuses are thinking in their hearts and staring at the challenge arena. But at this time, they seemed to be aware of something, all face one after another, the line of vision quickly toward the man''s opposite. But I saw that the place where I should have stood was empty! "Master Jidao disappeared?" Some people opened their mouths in shock. "No! He didn''t disappear! " I don''t know who screamed. All of them trembled and looked at them in a hurry. Only then discovered extremely Dao childe does not know when, already appeared in that person''s side. The pupil of that person shrinks, the person hasn''t responded, but see the extreme way childe a hand to be sharp and swift and violent toward him. The whole body armor of the man was torn, and the gesture was like a broken bamboo, which instantly broke through all his defenses and directly grabbed at his neck. Pooh! A strange noise came out. Just look at the fierce figure who launched the attack forward. At the moment, it has become a headless corpse. With his sword in his hand, he rushed forward for more than ten meters, and then stopped, motionless. If you look at his head, I don''t know when he was carried by Jidao. Blood fell to the ground along the man''s broken neck and dyed the ground red. The race... Is over. The existence with Zhenwu realm... Fell. There was a complete silence. "Well, next one." Jidao childe threw the man''s head on the ground and looked at all the people present with a smile! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1728 "Master Jidao, win!" Ruan Shi announced the result without expression. And with his voice, the silent meeting room instantly burst into a pot. Countless people screamed, screamed and screamed. Astonishment, exclamation, etc. "What''s going on?" "The extreme way childe unexpectedly... Unexpectedly one move to take off that person''s head?" "This... This is terrible, isn''t it?" "I know that man. He seems to be a real martial arts state!" "Zhenwujing?" "Is Zhenwu state so immature in front of Jidao? This... It''s impossible! " "Why?" The scene was boiling and could not subside for a long time. No matter who it is, this time it is impossible to remain calm. Even those genius demons invited by Ruan could not sit still. Although they used to sneer at Jidao childe and thought that he was just relying on his father''s afterglow to stay here, but now it seems that they are wrong. Jidao childe''s means are totally beyond their imagination! In the name of healing, the king of Jidao gave him strength far stronger than their self righteous cognition. This man is not easy to provoke! Almost all the genius''s mind can not help but come up with this idea. People''s eyes show fear, but Jidao childe is more and more arrogant. Because he saw fear in people''s eyes. "What? Is nobody on the stage again? Oh, no fun, so boring Master Jidao shook his head, and his face was full of disdain and disappointment. He turned around again and said with a playful smile to the teacher over there: "master Ruan, do I have to wait for a while every time before I have an opponent. Isn''t that a waste of time?" Ruan Shi frowned and said nothing. But just then, a lazy voice came out of the crowd. "Won''t you wait? In this way, you can recover some strength while waiting, so that when you are defeated later, you will find an excuse to say that you have been exhausted after a battle! In that case, am I not to be criticized and said that I can''t win When the voice fell to the ground, people breathed hard. Turning his eyes and looking around, he saw a man with a long face and a blue robe floating to the challenge arena like a piece of feather. When it comes to the stage, the audience is boiling. "It''s Ye Qingjun!" People screamed. "Ye Qingjun was... On the stage?" "It seems that he is not used to this extreme childe''s so wanton!" "Hum, ye Qingjun, let''s see how arrogant this dandy is "That''s it The crowd sneered and looked forward to. Ruan Shi and Shenji Guard commander here also looked closely. "Master Ruan." At this time, a voice with a little smile and especially pleasant to the ear came out from the side. Ruan teacher slightly side head, just see a woman with a head of black straight long hair, do not know when standing behind her. The woman was wearing orchid decorated clothes, her skin was like snow, her eyes were bright and her teeth were bright. She was holding a small fan in her hand and was looking at Ruan Shi with a smile. "It turned out to be Miss Jian Youlan." Ruan teacher nodded slightly: "Miss, can I help you?" "Oh, it''s no big deal. I just want to ask, when are we going to play?" The stream orchid gently shakes the fan, the eye bends into the crescent to ask. Ruan Shi''s eyebrows moved, and his hands turned back to look at the challenge arena: "you can come to the stage whenever you want. Miss Youlan, I just invite you to participate in this duel. It won''t affect you. So when you go up, it depends on you." "Is it?" Jian Youlan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "since this is the case, we are not polite! The power sealed up by the king of Jidao can be transferred. If you can get and absorb this power, it will be a great opportunity for me The woman''s face is full of pride and expectation. It seems that the power of Jidao childe is already in her pocket. "Don''t be careless." Ruan Shi took a deep look at the woman. Towards the distance, the more the women turn, the more silent the smile. There stand a few men and women breath is very terrible, all around people are not but stay away. Ruan looked at these people silently, his eyes twinkled with a strange light. "Who is this girl?" Shenji captain came to ask. "The person I''m looking for..." Ruan Shi frowned: "but it seems that the person I choose may not be suitable." "What does that mean?" "Greedy." Ruan Shifu vomited a word. Shenji guard was silent for a while, and immediately understood its meaning.He looked at Ye Qingjun, who had already begun to fight with Prince Jidao, and said calmly, "if you can get it easily, why not be greedy?" "How to judge whether it is easy to obtain?" "To see, to feel with your eyes!" "But even if you feel with your heart, there will be mistakes." Ruan Shi shook his head, his eyes showing a trace of fatigue and helplessness, did not speak again. The battle in the martial arts field is particularly fierce. Jidao Gongzi''s attack is swift and violent. People are like the God of war and attack Ye Qingjun fiercely. And ye Qingjun is extremely dexterous, he constantly twists the body, always can easily avoid the extreme way childe''s any attack. Everything seems leisurely and easy. Whoosh! Jidao Gongzi hit again. But this time ye Qingjun did not dodge again, but chose to face the collision with the same fist. Bang! The fists collide and the sound is dull. A force pattern that distorts the void spreads from the place where the fists meet. Ye Qingjun did not move. Jidao childe has been retreating. There was an uproar under the stage. Jidao childe is not ye Qingjun''s opponent! Ye Qingjun swept his eyes and then stabilized the extremely Dao childe. He shook his head again and again: "extremely Dao childe, but it is so." "Yes, it took so long to kill you. It was just so." Jidao childe interface smile way. "Well?" Ye Qingjun frowned: "what do you mean?" "Look at your hands, idiot!" Jidao childe laughed. Ye Qingjun''s face changed and he looked at him in a hurry. However, there was a golden halo about the size of a rice grain on his fist at the moment. The halo floated and exploded into a large number of golden silk thread after a breath, and spread to his body along Ye Qingjun''s arm. "What is this?? What is this Ye Qingjun immediately lost his voice and exclaimed. He urged his soul to stop the spread of the golden silk thread. But... Soul power has no effect in front of it. Ye Qingjun was shocked, and there was a trace of ferocity in his eyes. No longer hesitated, he turned into a hand knife and chopped at his arm. A strong man is broken! How bold! It''s just that when you go down with this hand knife, what you hear is not the sound of skin being torn, but the sound of iron hitting. Clang! The voice is clear and crisp, but in Ye Qingjun''s ear, it is incomparable despair. At the moment, his body was blessed by the gold thread, which was stronger than steel. His eyes were wide open, his whole body was shaking wildly, people were retreating and shouting like crazy. "What the hell, get out of here! Let''s go... " however... the silk thread is still there. After a while, ye Qingjun''s whole body was covered by the golden silk thread, and he was like a golden cocoon and pupa. There was a dead silence under the stage. People all look up and wonder what the move is. After about three rest, all the silk threads were displaced. The silk thread in front of the chest suddenly passes through the chest and moves to the back, while the back moves to the chest. The straight left shoulder moves to the right shoulder, and the right shoulder moves to the left shoulder. After this scene happened, ye Qingjun, who was frantically struggling and shaking, stopped instantly. Like a statue, he stood where he was. Everyone took a breath. They know that the victory is divided. And ye Qingjun... Is dead. Being cut by so many silk threads, he is afraid that he has become meat foam? But the horror is not over. Then see those silk thread suddenly live, one by one just like the Clematis directly stabbed into Ye Qingjun''s body. After about five rest, ye Qingjun''s body suddenly withered and withered. After a while, he turned into a pile of dregs and scattered on the arena. There is no corpse! On the other hand, Jidao childe has closed his eyes and enjoyed himself to the extreme. At the same time, his breath soared a lot. The four sides were shocked. Everyone''s eyes were wide open. They can see the state of Jidao childe at the moment. Did he... Plunder and absorb the power of Ye Qingjun? "It''s impossible!" "The extreme way childe unexpectedly... Unexpectedly still has such strength?" "Doesn''t that mean he will be stronger in Vietnam?" "It''s over... It''s over... Childe Jidao is going to dominate this competition." Many voices of panic kept ringing. And the king of the extreme way over there is a light smile.The reason why he wanted to go up so quickly was to absorb the strength of his opponents and increase his own strength. Although Shenji palace has stipulated that magic weapons can''t be used and pills can''t be used, this kind of swallowing skill is not forbidden. As long as Jidao childe swallows up the strength of one or two gifted strong men, then this runoff election is doomed to be king! People see the scalp numb, the whole body cold. Is this the method of Jidao dynasty? "Things are going well." Wang mieshen Jun squints and smiles. "It''s up to the punk that Ruan Shi found." The king of Jidao said quietly. The situation on the scene became strange. Jidao childe stood on the stage, arrogant, invincible. No one dares to fight. Ye Qingjun''s death directly shocked a large number of soul people. Those who still want to show their soul in the runoff have been eliminated in advance. The next battle is a game between the devil and the seed. Click. At this time, a heavy footstep was heard. Many people look to the side of the head, but see over there stream Youlan standing in the crowd, came out of a big man. The big man took over a huge hammer provided by Shenji palace and walked towards the challenge arena like a little giant. Seeing this man, everyone opened their mouths wide. Rao Shi Ruan Shi and Shenji Weichang all cast their eyes at it. "Pull up the mountain!" "He... Did it?" There was an uproar in the crowd. The scene was boiling again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1729 "Cough..." a rapid cough sounds. Then, he saw a door in the void, a man with white hair and naked upper body stumbled out of the door. Poop! The man fell heavily on the ground, gasping with a big mouth, his face was full of sweat, and his appearance was also incomparably tired. After lying on the ground for about ten minutes, the man got up from the ground with difficulty. "Are you... Bai lingzun?" At this time, the man got up and saw a man run by. This man is white night. "I''m fine, thank you." White night waved his hand, but his breath was still fierce. "Bai lingzun, what''s the matter with you? Why do you do this? " The man''s face was full of surprise. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His face changed greatly and he quickly asked, "who attacked you? Is there a curfew invading my branch? " "No... no, it''s very safe here. I''m just practicing a little too much. It''s ok..." wheezing in the daytime. "Excessive practice?" The servant was stunned. This is a runoff. Almost all of the people who came here came to participate in the finals. Almost everyone had to adjust their state to the best in order to cope with the strong enemies on the field. Why did Bai lingzun go to practice? What''s more, it looks like this? Isn''t he a player? Impossible. From his conversation with Ruan Shi, the servant knew that white night was not only a player, but also a player invited by Ruan Shi. Although he did not know why Mr. Ruan asked the existence of the level of zhentianjing to participate in the competition... however, could he still participate in the competition because he was out of breath? The servant''s heart was full of confusion. At this time, the white night opened the mouth again: "the runoff competition started?" "Early... Early." "Then please take me to the stadium." "Bai lingzun, do you really want to go to the competition like this?" The servant''s face was full of worry. In his opinion, the current white night is afraid that even he can not beat, went just to die. But the white night shook his head and said hoarsely, "take me there." "This... Ok..." the servant hesitated for a moment, and finally led the white night to the direction of the meeting. On the way, the white night was still panting. He raised his hands and gazed at his arms. There seems to be lines flickering on the arm, the dark eyes that have been restored to darkness are shining with strange light, as if there is something around inside. "This... Is not easy to control! Is this the Wuxiao magic formula? " The white night whispered, and suddenly thought of something. He took out a robe from the Qianlong ring and put it on his body. At the moment of putting on his clothes, all kinds of colorful prints appeared on his body, but they were all covered by clothes. Ordinary people can''t see anything different... ... ... ! There was a heavy crack. The whole martial arts field trembled wildly for a moment, and the boundary around it seemed to be completely torn apart in the next second. People stare closely. Everyone forgets his breath and stares at the center of the arena. On the challenge arena. Jidao childe and the genius called Bashan are inseparable. Both of them tried their best to kill each other. After absorbing Ye Qingjun''s power, Jidao childe''s speed, strength and reaction have been greatly improved, which is quite different from that before. Of course, Bashan is not an ordinary person. As one of the demons invited by Ruan Shi personally, Bashan from natiangong is one of the seeds most likely to win the first and second ranking in this competition. Even if Jidao Gongzi gets many blessings and his strength is extraordinary, it is not so easy to defeat Bashan immediately. "Broken sky hammer!" Just listen to the mountain a roar, a hammer toward Jidao childe. Jidao childe mouth up, showing a sneer, the pace toward the side of a little, in a blink to avoid. Bang! The hammer blows again on the ring. The arena rocked wildly, and a large number of cracks spread around. The strong hammer force immediately stirred around. After shaking the void, it turned into a force of space and went to the extreme way. "Hehe, do you want to kill me? How ridiculous Jidao childe disdains a smile, suddenly backhand a wave, hit a mysterious chaotic air mass. The air mass flies out, explodes at once, turns into ten million spider silk like substances, and wraps toward the space force on both sides.Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the space force wrapped in a big web is torn by the spider silk, and the mountain pulling move is easily dissolved. "What?" The audience was shocked. Such a fierce move, he raised his hand to kill it, this extremely Dao childe is really good! "Well, you are done with your skills. Now, let''s show you my methods and the power of Jidao Dynasty." Jidao childe''s mouth rose, suddenly his eyes opened, and he drank a lot. His hands quickly danced and accumulated the secret formula. Then he put his hands together and held them high above his head. People were staring at the mountain where the hammer was coming again. His hands suddenly chopped down. "Jidao! Cut Keng! A golden air awn turns into a crescent moon with a huge sleeve length. It explodes from the palm of Jidao childe and splits the mountain with a supreme spirit of breaking the clouds and shaking the heaven and earth. This cut, enough to break reincarnation. Enough to make the world scream. But it is not an easy existence. He glared at the terrible crescent that fell down and roared. He didn''t dodge and hit it with a hammer. "Open it for me, star mountain and river move!" Whoa! The ordinary hammer went up, but at the moment of lifting, a blue powerful power began to volatilize from the mountain''s body. In an instant, a blue giant rushed out of the mountain''s body, shaking it like a God. Countless people were knocked down by the blow. Countless people were overwhelmed by the blow. The strong are gaping. The geniuses were shocked. When we got to the level of Gongzi, everyone wanted to know. This time, even the stream orchid holding the folding fan did not have a smile on her face. Like the people around her, she was staring at the stage with incomparable solemnity. The strength of Jidao childe is totally beyond his imagination! Finally... bang! The earth shaking explosion resounded through the sky, and an amazing force pattern broke out from the martial arts field, and directly tore the border and spread around. "What?" The servant who had just arrived at the edge of the martial arts field immediately cried out and squatted down in a hurry. But... It''s too late. The sudden force lines bombarded him directly and lifted him out. "Ah The servant screamed. White night frowned slightly, swept the direction of the martial arts field, and then raised his hand. Whoa! All the impact force lines disappeared in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1730 Boom! The terrible waves were blowing around. The souls around the martial arts field were all stunned. How could they talk about the fragmentation of the martial arts boundary? One by one, they were caught off guard and were directly overturned by the air waves. Even the seeds of genius are hard to bear. "Be careful!" "Defend There were all kinds of loud shouts from the panic stricken crowd. Stream Youlan side also jointly released a layer of air cover to resist the impact. All of them joined hands, and the breath was thick and fierce, like tortoise shell covering the body, and the terrible air wave hit the air mask like a wave. The hood vibrated wildly. "This power has clouded the power of Jidao childe and Bashan, and even produced variation. There is no doubt about the strength of Bashan, but the strength of Jidao childe... Is it too strong?" A man wearing a white sword suit said coldly: "how much power did the king of Jidao give him? How can he be so capable? " "Yes, if we don''t join hands to resist it, I''m afraid we can''t resist such an impact... I don''t know if Bashan can defeat Jidao childe." Next to a rather simple and honest man can not help but speak. "Defeated? I''m afraid it''s hard. " The stream orchid shook his head, a wisp of worry rippled in the eyes. It is time to talk about life and death instead of victory or defeat! Whoosh... at this time, several thick and fierce figures rushed out. It''s a god machine guard. Just watch them pull out the long sword on their waist and stab forward. Xiaoxiao''s magic sword releases the powerful sword power, and instantly shakes back the terrible shock wave. "Shenji guards have made a move!" Those souls whose defense was about to be torn apart by the shock wave were ecstatic and cried out one after another. The Shenji guards line up to the four sides and cover the challenge arena with force as the boundary. The tyrannical power actually isolates the whole arena. The shock wave was cut off immediately. No relief. Shenji guard came forward, and the martial arts field immediately restored order. But the crowd is now in a mess. Many people fell to the ground, wailing constantly, some people spit blood, full of scars. "Send someone to deal with the scene immediately and compensate the injured with pills!" Ruan Shi frowned and turned his head to the humanity beside him. "Yes." Others nodded and immediately ran down. Shenji palace began to deal with the venue in an orderly manner. But most people at the scene didn''t care about their injuries. What they care more about... Is what happens in the arena. Such a tragic impact is enough to prove that the two people in the arena are also under more terrible pressure. What is the situation now? People raised their eyes one after another. They did not dare to blink and looked at everything on the stage. When the dust gradually falls and everything calms down, everything on the stage is exposed to the eyes of the world. At the moment, the whole stage has been covered by a large number of cracks. The boundary is broken. The breath of destruction was blowing wildly in the air. After about seven or eight breaths, the breath gradually dispersed. As for the Jidao childe and Bashan, they have stopped at the moment. So they stood on both sides of the table, looking at each other. The two sides did not move. It''s like a statue. The mountain comes from natiangong. At the moment, all the people who take Tiangong rush to the competition area and look at him with burning eyes. Everyone''s face is worried. "Elder martial brother." "Are you all right?" Call out to the Tiangong disciple. "Pull the mountain, are you ok?" The simple and honest man beside the stream Youlan also called out. But... Bashan didn''t reply. It seems that I didn''t hear the people''s words, and still kept still. "Well?" Stream orchid feel bad, suddenly, she seems to be aware of something, look a change. All the people in the Jidao Dynasty over there showed a playful smile, holding their chests in their hands and chuckling. "The situation is not right!" Next to the sword eyebrow star man suddenly side head, low drink way: "quick, think of a way to pull out the mountain to rescue." "I''m afraid it''s too late!" Behind a woman in purple calm way. As soon as the words fell, people all looked at her. And the woman in purple just stare at the competition stage indifferently. Poof! At this time, there was a sudden noise on the stage. People were all stunned and looked at the past in unison, only to find that the mountain on the competition platform suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and a large number of blood holes appeared in the intact body. He repeatedly retreated, people directly knelt on the ground, mouth crazy spit with the blood with the broken meat."What?" There was an uproar. "What''s the matter?" "How could you hurt me so much?" All the people in the world can''t help but master zhanger. Suddenly, Bashan was seriously injured? "It turns out that Bashan is not an opponent at all in that blow "Is this... This extremely Dao childe also too strong?" The sound of startled sound is ceaseless, countless eyes stare huge. Seeing this, the orchid in the stream looked tight and immediately drank: "pull out the mountain, surrender quickly!" When he heard the sound, he knew that he was not in a good condition. He immediately called for surrender. But at this time, Jidao Gongzi rushed step by step. He seemed to be undamaged and did not have any consumption. His soul power reached the limit, and he appeared behind the mountain in a moment. He clasped his tongue in his mouth with one hand. Just about to happen, the mountain was stopped. "Oh!! However, he did not make a sound. "Surrender? I''m afraid it can''t be any more. I''d better be my food Jidao childe squinted and laughed. Then his eyes opened and a bloody line appeared on his skin. "Not good!" Countless souls have changed greatly. "Elder martial brother!" Take the hysterical shouts of Tiangong disciples. "Elder Ruan, Bashan has been defeated. Please end the competition immediately." A man yelled at Ruan Shi. Ruan teacher mumbled his lower lip, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t hear the surrender of Bashan. According to the rules, he couldn''t stop the game. Although he thought of it very much, he finally chose to give up. Seeing Ruan''s indifference, people''s eyes were full of horror and fear. "Now, I will dominate the game! Ha ha ha... childe Jidao burst out a silver halo behind him, which split into countless silk threads and wrapped the mountain like a cocoon again. The scene was quiet. People are staring at it. See this, all people understand... Pull the mountain, will follow Ye Qingjun''s footsteps... Become the nourishment of Jidao childe! Countless eyes in all directions looked at this horrible scene, everyone was unable to make a sound at this time. A moment later, when the cocoons and threads gradually disappeared, a corpse fell out of it. That''s the mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1731 "Ah The scream rang through the sky in an instant. Everyone''s eyes widened and they looked at the frightening scene in disbelief. Who would have thought that the people who were invited by Ruan Shi to participate in the runoff competition would die like this? Looking at the corpse on the ground, the brain of the people at the scene trembled, and they could not think any more. Although this is a runoff election of Shenji palace. But in this competition, the survival of the fittest is still the most basic rule. "Pull up the mountain!" Zhang Sanyi, the leader of Tiangong palace, immediately pushed away the crowd, rushed to the arena and picked up the mountain. But as soon as he touched the mountain, he saw that the body of the mountain had dissipated like dust. Everything on him was sucked away, leaving only a pile of debris, which was broken at the touch. Zhang San wants to look at all this stupidly, the whole person can''t return to God completely. And the numerous disciples of Natian palace have been kneeling on the ground and wailing. "Brother Bashan!" "Elder martial brother..." people cry and howl. The scene was filled with grief. Many souls were touched by it. "How did it happen?" Stream Youlan side of the people can not accept, one by one dull eyes, as if petrified. In their opinion, the failure was too fast. You know, he didn''t even send out the word surrender. How difficult is it to deprive the other party of the right to surrender in a duel? But Jidao childe did... Jian Youlan didn''t show too sad, but the dignified in his eyes could not be covered up. She stares at that extremely Dao childe to look at, pupil deep is full of fear. At the moment, Jidao childe closed his eyes, as if he was tasting something. The whole man kept stretching his muscles and bones, and then made a groaning voice. And his breath, at this moment is also rising, a moment of effort, in full view of the public, its breath actually rose to an unprecedented height just stopped. The world was appalled. Zhang Sanyu on the challenge arena was naturally aware of the change of Jidao childe. He suddenly turned his head and glared at Jidao childe fiercely. That look, like a beast looking at prey. Ruan Shi saw this and frowned: "Master Zhang Sanyu, please leave the competition area immediately, otherwise, we have the right to take you down." However... Zhang Sanyu didn''t immediately listen to Ruan Shi''s words. He was still staring at Jidao childe and pinching his fist secretly. The unique breath overflowed from him. People can''t tell if it''s murderous. The atmosphere of the scene solidified instantly. People''s eyes immediately focused on Zhang Sanyu''s body, which could not be moved for a long time. What does Zhang Sanyu want to do? He should not want to kill Jidao childe to vent his anger? Do it here? Is he crazy? Around the soul staring at this terrible scene, a heart can not help accelerating up. However, at this time, a figure quietly horizontal in front of Zhang Sanyu and Jidao childe. People around him breathed. Zhang Sanyu''s eyes immediately took back, staring at the sudden existence, and his face was dignified a little bit: "the supreme monarch!" "Palace Master Zhang, you have lost your beloved disciple. I know you are in a bad mood. However, your apprentice died in my son''s hands because of his poor ability. No one can blame you. Of course, you can''t escape the responsibility. But now that the competition is going on, please leave the competition table as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will cooperate with the masters of Shenji palace to throw you out of the final election Field The extreme way childe both hands back negative, said with a smile. The words were full of provocation. "You Zhang San wants to be short of breath. He suddenly gets up and urges the spirit of heaven. But Ruan Shi in the distance immediately gave a big drink: "Lord Zhang!" This voice suddenly shocked Zhang Sanyu. Zhang Sanyu shuddered all over, and turned his head hard, facing Ruan teacher''s stern and eager eyes. Seeing this vision, Zhang Sanyu''s heart couldn''t help tightening. He opened his mouth and couldn''t make a sound. Only his fist was tightly clenched together... finally, he made a compromise. After all, if he moves his hand here, not only he can''t get out of here, but also he will suffer because of him. As the Lord of a sect, he can''t be so willful! Zhang Sanyu almost broke his teeth and his beard trembled. He turned his head and looked at the king of Jidao coldly and said in a grim voice: "this matter, I''ll take Tiangong and you Jidao Dynasty to finish it!" As soon as the voice falls, Zhang San wants to raise his hand and wrap the remains of the mountain''s corpse with soul gas. Then he turns around and jumps off the arena."It depends on whether you take Tiangong or not." The king of the extreme way smiles lightly, is disdainful. When Zhang San wants to leave, the king of Jidao looks at Jidao childe, nods slightly, and then turns around and jumps off the arena. "The game continues." Ruan Shi yelled: "now, who else is going to challenge?" The voice fell, the scene boiling again, but no one appeared. I''m kidding. Now the extremely Dao childe has even swallowed up the mountain. Who dares to go up? Moreover, after getting the power to pull out the mountain, childe Jidao has almost no one to stop him. Even those seed demons, I''m afraid there are not many chances to defeat him, right? Although the scene is extraordinary, no one came out. The king of the family capital and the king of the horizontal extermination of God looked at it with a smile. The situation is under control. Jidao childe is like a real master. He stands on the stage and looks down on all living beings. "No one else?" He opened his eyes again and roared again. How overbearing! "A bully with the help of his own Laozi power!" Someone secretly scolded. But it''s just a curse. If they were allowed to go up, they would not. "Orchid." Here a man whispered to the stream orchid. "Don''t worry. Be calm. Some people can''t sit still." Stream Youlan cast a few eyes of the crowd and said in a low voice. "They have been analyzing the moves of Jidao childe all the time. I think they have almost got the results." Next to the sword eyebrow star target man light said. "Yes, we go to the theatre. If they want to spend their energy first, let them go." The woman in purple also said. Hearing several people say so, the rest of them feel at ease. Since these seeds are not panic, they have no reason to worry about anything. But at this time, there was a sound not far away. It was quite slight, with a little short breath. "Sorry, master Ruan, I''m late! Should I still be eligible for the competition now? " Hearing this sound, the stream orchid can''t help but look to the side. But a man with white hair and a loose robe came over and was saying something to Ruan Shi. "True heaven?" Stream you orchid a glance to see the strength of men, immediately stunned. A little real heaven exists... What are you doing here? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1732 "Bai lingzun?" Ruan Shi was surprised to see the white night behind him, especially when he saw his pale hair and embarrassed appearance, and his face became more and more confused: "white lingzun, didn''t you understand the chance of Wuxiao God in the five element holy land? Why did you come out? " "I have found the cultivation method of Wuxiao shenjue on the corpse of Wuxiao shenjue, and now I have mastered a little bit. I was worried that I would not catch up with your competition, so I went out ahead of time." The white night panted slightly. "Is it?" Ruan teacher was slightly stunned. He looked up and down at the white night, but found that he could not see through the breath of the white night. "I didn''t expect that Bai lingzun was really gifted and had extraordinary strength. He could see the chance of Wuxiao God in such a short time. I admire him! I admire you Ruan said with a smile. "It''s still thanks to the Shenji captain. Without the Shenji captain, I wouldn''t have won the chance so soon." White night laughs. Ruan Shi nodded, not to be denied. If you think about it carefully, I''m afraid you can only think about it. After all, in his opinion, if there was no Shenji Guard commander to take the opportunity, with the strength of white night, it would never have been possible to get the chance in one day. Otherwise, Shenji palace would have taken this opportunity away, and who would have gotten the white night? Although he was able to discern the cultivation of the true sky realm of the white night, for some reason, Ruan felt that the white night was completely transformed and unique. He nodded and said, "if Bai lingzun wants to be on the stage, it''s OK. But I suggest you don''t want to be on the stage for the time being." "Why?" White night looks confused. Ruan Shifu pointed to the Jidao childe on the fingerboard and said: "this man has killed several powerful people in succession, and he has a way to temporarily absorb the accomplishments of the people who have been cut off and use them for their own use. Just now, he has absorbed the cultivation of a top-notch seed genius. Now his strength is... If Xuanjun can''t come out, he can''t do anything about him, bailing When you step on the stage, it''s more likely that it''s more dangerous than auspicious. " "So powerful?" Now that you are staring at the fierce battle, you can''t see all the people around you! Later. " "Bai lingzun, help yourself." Ruan Shi nodded. In the daytime, he found an empty place beside him, and then he sat down and nursed him. Ruan continued to shout, asking if there was anyone else on the stage. But this time no one said anything. Obviously, the death of Bashan completely shocked the world. People are afraid of Jidao childe. "Is there really no one to do it?" Ruan Shi frowned and looked at the stream, Youlan and others over there. However, the stream orchids were silent and expressionless. Ruan was disappointed. After all, these people are highly expected by him. "Let me get to know Jidao childe!" At this time, a bright voice sounded. Ruan was very happy and looked at it in a hurry. But saw a simple looking young man into the martial arts field. Ruan was stunned. The scene was boiling. Because this guy... They haven''t met. "Who is this?" "I don''t know!" "Which country is it "Possible! Anyway, I haven''t seen such a person before! " The voices were scattered and people were talking. Ruan was a little surprised, but he could not remember who he was. However, since they are invited to come here, most of them are not ordinary people. "Please be ready, sir." Ruan said. "Good." The man smiles and nods, and spins on the ring. People can''t see through his cultivation. It was not until he took up the wooden sword prepared by Shenji palace to fight with Jidao childe that people broke out the sound of startling. It turns out that this man is actually a terror existence with the strength of the primary xuanzun. Its soul state is even higher than the mountain. You can''t judge a person by his appearance. People around him looked with burning eyes. However, Jidao childe was happy and angry: "ignorant rat, I can easily erase the mountain, but you still dare to challenge on the stage. Ah, in this case, I will send you down. After I have absorbed your cultivation, no one in the five elements field will be my opponent! This duel will be completely controlled by me After laughing, Jidao Gongzi directly rushed to kill him. Without any left hand, he began to attack him crazily. In the martial arts field, the sword light and fist shadow are all over the place. It''s a terrifying sight. White night sitting on the ground, light looking, eyes, but sometimes nodding, sometimes shaking his head, sometimes eyes shining, sometimes thinking.Such a battle can''t be seen in Shengxian area or even Cangtian cliff. The way they fight and the skills of using soul, spirit and soul rhyme also open the eyes of white night. However, there was a voice from the stage, which was not focused on the whole night. "What? Do you still understand their level of fighting? " This word falls, the white night some accident, looked at the sound source, only then discovered a woman is standing behind him. That''s just the orchid in the stream. "You can understand a little bit." White night answered casually and continued to look at the competition platform. Seeing this, the willow eyebrows wrinkled, and her heart was angry. She snorted and said in a low voice: "you are a real person in heaven. I don''t know who I am? Even if you don''t know, you should understand that I am the one you can''t provoke! Get up and salute me so that you can speak. Do you hear me This word falls to the ground, white night eyebrow also wrung. He looked at the woman, then looked at the stage, and asked, "why don''t you look at such a wonderful match and come to me instead? Is that interesting? " The voice falls to the ground, the stream you orchid is stunned on the spot, spin son she holds small hand tightly, be enraged. "Asshole! Are you... Are you teaching me a lesson? " "I''m just reminding you!" White night face calm way. "You..." the stream you orchid is angry, unexpectedly is several steps forward, then wants to start to the white night. Although Shenji Guard commander has repeatedly stressed that no one is allowed to be reckless here, she has 100 ways to teach the existence of the heaven without offending the Shenji commander. However, at this moment.. Pooh! There was another noise coming out of the stage. The white night immediately looked at the stage. But before seeing that young man who vowed to be powerful, he had been nailed on the border with silk thread by Jidao childe. Before he was allowed to struggle, Jidao childe''s palm had pierced his heart... the whole scene was quiet for a moment. Also includes the white night and the stream orchid. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1733 "What?" Stream Youlan was obviously shocked by this shocking scene, and her small face sank several minutes. I saw that Jidao childe was like a devil. He actually ate the heart from the man''s chest on the competition stage and ate it directly in front of all the people. It''s like eating fruit. The picture is particularly bloody. The young man, who had been taken out of his heart, was wide eyed and crazy. He looked at the terrible scene with convulsions. The bloody Jidao childe laughed, and his eyes were ferocious. He opened a lot of silk thread again, and wrapped the young man like a spider. "No... no..." the young man tried his best. But his voice was so weak and trembling that people could not hear him begging for mercy or surrender. "This is in trouble!" The man with the sword eyebrow star withdrew his eyes from the terrible scene on the arena and said in a deep voice. "This... This is the primary xuanzun." Jian Youlan is also autumn eyes open big, a face of amazement: "did not expect a xuanzun... Were killed by Jidao childe... Jidao childe''s strength, on earth has reached what extent?" "I can''t accurately estimate his strength before, but I know that after he devoured this xuanzun, there should be few people who can be his opponent in the whole venue!" That sword eyebrow star target man light says. "No wonder those guys are so calm. They are afraid that they have already realized the extraordinary strength of Jidao childe, so they are silent and unwilling to go to the stage, but let this self righteous young man go up..." the girl in purple snorted, with a cold voice: "this boy must have been bewitched by them to die!" Seeing this, Jian Youlan''s face was not very natural, and she no longer took care of the white night. She asked the man and the woman in purple of the sword eyebrow star and others: "ladies and gentlemen, what should we do now?" The crowd was lost in thought. A moment later, the man said solemnly, "at present, we have only one way to do it!" "What way?" Others asked. The man was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "take credit!" When people around him heard of it, his face changed. "Take credit for it?" The willow eyebrows of the stream orchid were locked: "in this way, isn''t a large group of us to abstain and recommend one to get a reward?" "There are only two places to be awarded. With so many of us, it is impossible for all of us to get the reward benefits in the end." "The man said calmly:" it''s better to concentrate all the strength on one person, and help that person get benefits. After winning the reward, they can share it with others. In this way, at least everyone can have a sip of soup, isn''t it? " People heard the sound, silence for a while, and finally compromise, have nodded. "It works." The simple and honest man said. Others agreed. "But... Who do you want to be passed on to represent us?" At this time, the woman in purple suddenly opened her mouth and asked a crucial question. When this sentence fell to the ground, people''s breath was stagnant. Yeah. This is the key! After all, not all the benefits can be shared equally... "let me go." The man with the sword eyebrow star unexpectedly said without politeness. "By what?" The woman in purple was the first to refuse. "It''s simple." The man did not change his face and said calmly, "I am the most powerful one among you." "If it''s just this reason, I''m afraid it won''t convince us?" The woman in purple is cold. However, the man was not angry, but said calmly: "if any of you want to be on the stage, I will not object to it. I just gave you a proposal, you do not want to agree with it, and I will not force it." "So, are you willing to give up?" The woman in purple stares at him. "It''s not to give up, but to respect your choices. After all, it''s not for me to transmit meritorious service alone. My wishful thinking is useless. However, I have to warn you that the current Jidao childe is very different from the original one. Even if he uses the method of transmitting meritorious service, he may not be able to defeat him easily. The reason why I say I will go is because I still have a glimmer of hope if you will If you want to go up, I don''t think it''s a good chance! So you can think about it yourself. " Sword eyebrow star target man light says. "What do you mean?" she said The man did not speak, but closed his eyes, waiting for decision-making. People see, no good consternation, you look at me, I see you, but it is difficult to have a better choice. The woman in purple is already a mirror in her heart. She knew that it was useless even if she objected at the moment. After all, people seem to believe this guy more than she does."That''s it The woman in purple shook her hand and said coldly, "you can go, but I have to warn you that when it''s done, don''t turn your face and refuse to recognize people! Otherwise, you know the consequences yourself... " " don''t worry! " "I''m not stupid enough to compete with so many talented men," the man said without expression "That''s good!" The woman in purple snorted. "Now that it has been decided, it should not be too late. Let''s start now." You Lan Road. "Good!" Several people nodded and stood together. Jian Youlan directly pressed his hand on the man''s body and began to inject force into his body. At this time, the scene is boiling. When people looked together, they found that the young man on the challenge arena had followed the example of Ba Shan and others, turned into smoke, and his accomplishments were deprived, and he died miserably on the spot. The world turns pale. Jidao childe stands on the challenge arena and is proud of all the heroes! The green orchid in the stream had a heavy face, and her eyes were full of anger. But at this time, the figure next to her suddenly moved. Stream Youlan some confusion, side look, but see the side of a man suddenly get up, take a step toward the race platform. The stream orchid is stupefied. But when I saw the man clearly, her expression had become rigid... "Lord Ruan, I should be able to challenge now?" The figure came up in the daytime and asked Ruan Shi. Ruan Shi heard the voice and looked at him in dismay: "Bai lingzun, are you crazy? You can''t win at all! I plan to end the game ahead of time to avoid more Tianjiao dying "End the game early?" White night Leng next, spin son shakes head: "at least, also must let me fight first again?"? What''s more, I don''t think... This guy called Jidao childe is not so strong. " The words fell into the ears of stream orchid, and she was completely frozen. How dare you say such crazy words even though there is only a real heaven? Is he crazy? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1734 Hearing the startling words of the white night, Ruan Shi was stunned on the spot. His face was stunned and sluggish, and the expression of his face was hard to change for a long time. Next to the stream orchid look more wonderful, autumn eyes big open, small mouth light open, willow eyebrow is tight Cu, a pair of ghost appearance. She had seen through the strength of that man. Although she knew from Ruan Shi''s mouth that the existence of this small level of real heaven was still a spiritual master, but... At this level, if the rank of the spirit Zun was not at the top, what difference would it have with those shivering soul people under the stage? The existence of this kind of strength also wants to challenge the current Jidao childe? Crazy people talk about dreams! What does he think of Jidao childe? Or is it true that the previous talent such as mountain pulling is not even as good as him? Think of this, stream you orchid''s face can''t help but raise the color of exasperation, people are repeatedly looking at that. "You Lan, what are you doing? Concentrate. " The man with the sword eyebrow star opened his eyes and looked at the stream orchid and lowered his voice. "Nothing." Jian Youlan took a deep breath and said coldly, "I just think that guy is too ignorant of the sky and earth." "That guy?" People looked in the direction of the stream orchid and found that there was only a real heaven level existence coming out of Ruan Shi. His face was calm, his hands were behind him, his step was firm and he did not hesitate, so he went to the challenge arena. Seeing this, everyone was shocked. "What is he doing?" "On stage?" "Isn''t it? Just him? A real heaven? " "Crazy! I''m afraid the boy is crazy All the souls beside him uttered their voices, and their eyes towards the man on the stage were full of ridicule and disdain in addition to astonishment. "I don''t want to say anything like that, brother." At this time, the woman in purple next door also opened her mouth. But even so, her tone was full of strong disdain. What''s extraordinary? Even if there is something extraordinary about a real world, what can it do? You know, the current Jidao childe does not even dare to provoke them. Even if he wants to fight, he has to rely on the skill of taking advantage of merit to concentrate all people''s soul and Qi power on one person, so that his strength can be greatly enhanced before he dare to step on the stage. It''s a search for death when the real heaven comes to the stage. But people are confused, but nobody stops them. After all, no one knows the man who knows nothing. With the appearance of the white night, the scene has been in an uproar. The Beidou aristocratic family standing in the north of the martial arts field naturally saw this incredible side. Several servants of the family saw the white night and immediately called out: "young master! Childe! Look at it Beidou and Ling, who was talking about something with others, immediately glanced at the arena. However, just a glance, he is like being struck by lightning, people immediately step forward, staring at all the above. "Is it him?" When the Big Dipper reached the age, his eyes opened slightly, and then he was ecstatic. He clapped his hands again and again: "good! Good! Ha ha ha ha, the dog who doesn''t know the height of the earth is running up by himself! Good! Good! Ha ha ha... " " what''s wrong with Beidou? " A young man with a pretty face came along and asked with a smile. "Holiday?" Beidou chuckled: "it''s no longer important. Now that he''s on the stage, he''s a dead man! Look, brother, this son will die. " "Oh?" The young master smiles and looks at the arena. The scene was boiling. Almost all the eyes of all the people in the venue were fixed on the challenge arena. They talked and looked at each other in dismay. "Who is this man?" "I don''t know." "How dare a nobody stand on the stage?" "Well, most of them are blind and arrogant. I don''t know the so-called guy. How dare you go up after so many people have died?" "It seems that childe Jidao has fresh food to eat again!" "If it goes on like this, who else can be the opponent of Jidao childe?" "Yes." People sigh. But Jidao Dynasty was laughing. In their opinion, this person who is on the stage is going to please the public. After all, no matter where and when in the world, idiots will never be lacking. The world was shocked and Ruan Shi was equally astonished. But somehow, he always had a wonderful feeling. It''s a sense of trust. Although he couldn''t think about the possibility that the real heaven people could defeat the current Jidao childe, he felt inexplicably that there was hope in the white night. That''s it! Since this is the choice of white night, let him go.Ruan took a deep breath and looked at the competition table with his eyes fixed on it. Then he cried out: "please prepare yourself for the two players!" Stand still in the daytime. Jidao childe, like a stranger in Taiwan, was stunned. When he heard Ruan Shi''s words, he woke up. "A real heaven?" He''s all over the place. White night didn''t speak, just put on a good posture. Seeing this, Jidao childe instantly lost his smile, and there was a strong irony in his smile: "how dare such a waste stand up to challenge? Ha ha, I''ve seen one who is not afraid of death, but I have never seen one so afraid of death! Do you know what you''re doing "Do you want to fight?" White night eyebrows dark frown, staring at the extreme way childe way: "if you don''t want to fight, you can tell the Lord Ruan that you want to surrender." This word falls, extremely Dao childe Leng. People in the audience were even more astonished. Crazy? No, it''s not crazy at all! This is crazy! It''s stupid! It''s crazy! This man is an idiot! Ask the extremely Dao childe, who is the tyrant of the world to suppress all the arrogance in the world, to surrender? This is no doubt to ask the fish to jump to the shore and the birds to fly into the pot. I''m afraid that''s all? "Good! Good! Very good! " Jidao childe''s anger repeatedly nodded, and the killing intention in his eyes became more and more intense: "in this case, I''ll learn from you, the master! Mr. Ruan, you can announce the beginning. " When Ruan heard this, he looked anxiously at the white night. Seeing that his face was calm, he hesitated for three rest, and then he called out: "I declare that the duel begins!" The voice spread and the audience was silent. "Get down on your knees!" This side of the extreme way childe immediately roared. The endless general situation suddenly fell from the sky, and was suppressed by the terrifying force field of crushing everything. Bang! The dull sound came out, like thunder. The arena suffered a heavy blow and suddenly sank one point. But... The white night is still, firm as a rock. "What..." childe Jidao saw this, and his breath became tight. "That''s it?" White night light looking at him, people are not live to shake his head. How obvious is the disappointment in that eye! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1735 Seeing that the white night was an easy way to accept such a terrible move as Jidao childe, many talented people''s eyes were full of astonishment. "Is this a direct disregard of the general trend of Jidao childe?" The simple looking man asked in shock. "It should be." The purple dress woman light way. "Just zhentianjing can do this... Is his situation extraordinary?" The Blue Willow eyebrows of the stream frowned. "Don''t worry about that much. You can pass on your merits to me quickly. When this boy is defeated, it''s up to us." The male voice of jianmeixing. Several people nodded to increase the transmission of the skill the audience was shocked by this scene, and finally understood that the real heaven state was some means. But just this is just like fighting against Jidao childe, which is no doubt a dream. After all, it is not the general trend that the current Jidao childe is the strongest. It''s his soul! He combined the powerful soul power of several people. "Interesting!" The extreme way childe took a deep breath, in the eye''s cold and the killing idea already is very strong. "I look down on you, but if you think you can compete with me, you are wrong! I fight to the present, is invincible, if you play in my first stage, maybe you can pose a threat to me, but now... It''s too late, I''ll let you see my real means! " This voice from the extreme way childe''s mouth, the voice has not been transmitted, a shadow is swept to the front of the white night. The audience exclaimed. Jidao childe moved! And its speed, is fast to a lot of human flesh eyes can not keep up with the point. "What?" The orchid in the stream was shocked. Sword eyebrows, stars, men and others are all showing their color. "The speed... Seems to have exceeded our expectations." The woman in purple also lost her voice on the spot. "If it is the end of the transmission, it may not be his opponent?" The man''s voice began to tremble. Whoosh! As soon as he approached, he stretched out a hand and pinched it toward the neck of the white night. People under the stage only feel that their eyes are blooming. Bang! His five fingers, like iron and steel, were tied to the neck of the white night, and then he made a sudden force. The surging strength immediately exploded and spread around in an unstoppable manner, intending to hold the white night and lift it up! It''s just that... after the fierce release of this power, it did not reach the level expected by Jidao childe. White night... Still. He did not lift it, even his neck did not respond, as if his huge strength was sandwiched on an impregnable steel half, there was no sign of concave at all. "Well?" Jidao childe was stunned. He pressed again and again. But... the night is still the same! What''s going on? Jidao childe was shocked. "My power... Has no effect on you? It''s impossible?! You... You''re immune to my power? " He said, trembling. "Of course not." White night shook his head: "I''m just a real world. Although my physical quality is beyond the ordinary, it''s impossible to completely ignore your brute force." "Then why can''t I... Strangle you?" He asked with wide eyes. "The reason is simple." White night raised his head, that indifferent eyes rippling with a touch, can not be described with words: "because of all the power you exert on me! It''s all here! " When the voice fell, he raised his hand and hit the extremely Dao childe''s chest. Suddenly... Dong! A sound like the explosion of the nine Heavenly God thunder came out. Jidao childe immediately flew out, people such as sharp arrows, straight into the rear of the border. Bang! The newly generated boundary is broken on the spot. The Shenji guards standing on the periphery immediately seemed to notice something. Qi Qi sacrificed his power, and created a soul power boundary to stop Jidao childe from flying out. Bang! Seven Shenji guards together to urge out the border block the body of Jidao childe. The thick and fierce power transmitted from his body actually made several Shenji guards tremble wildly. When this scene appeared, the audience was shocked. "What?" Countless people glared and cried out. Beidou''s legs were soft and almost didn''t fall on the ground. "It''s impossible!" Jidao Dynasty is also a shock. The king of Jidao stands up from the Dragon chair and looks at the competition stage in an incredible way."It seems that we all look down upon this man!" Wang Mie Shen Jun said coldly: "since the other side dares to step on the stage, he must have something to rely on! You must be careful. Otherwise, you will capsize in the gutter "It''s true!" The king of Jidao took back his shocked look, and the man called out to Jidao childe: "han''er! Don''t be careless, do your best! Kill this man, quick "Yes, father!" Jidao childe spit, people bite teeth, although the chest pain almost tear him, but he still stood up. He glared at the white night, ferocious said: "you actually transfer my power, and then attack back... So you master the skill of transferring!" "Transfer?" White night shook his head again: "do you think that''s all?" This word falls, extremely way childe heart suddenly a pumping: "what do you mean?" The white night did not speak again, but moved and disappeared in an instant. "What?" Jidao childe was shocked. The speed of white night is beyond the scope of his naked eye! I don''t know how much faster than him. Is this the speed that people in the real world can have? Is this the strength that the people of zhentianjing can possess? "No! It''s impossible. You are just a real world. Why is there such a terrible speed? " Jidao childe''s lips trembled wildly. He knew that he had a hard time. Up to now, the naked eye is useless, the only way to see each other''s position is only one! Jidao Gongzi tried his best to calm down his mind. He was very calm, and he immediately dissipated his soul and expanded to the surrounding areas. In an instant, the whole arena was filled with his spirit. The change of spirit and Qi can capture the position of the white night. "Here it is!" Suddenly, Jidao childe roared, as if locked in the body of the white night, the man suddenly turned around, a fist to the back. But he just turned around, a steel like claw, he has a step to attack, and extremely accurate pinch on his neck. PATA! There was a strange noise. The palm of the hand burst into force. In an instant, Jidao childe''s feet left the ground, but he was directly picked up by that man''s neck!! Jidao childe is like an animal! This scene appeared, and the whole scene was as silent as death www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1736 The eerie picture is like a heavy hammer, hitting everyone''s head heavily. For an instant, everyone''s brains were shaking wildly. No more thinking. Each pair of eyes has been opened to the extreme. It seems that if the eyes are bigger, they will fall out of them. Even if this scene falls in the eyes of the overlord such as Wang Mie Shen Jun and Jidao monarch, it is equally shocking and unbelievable. The scene was a gaping, stupefied scene. This lasted for about one or two minutes, and the whole audience finally burst out the voice of mountain, sea and roar. "It''s impossible!" Jian Youlan almost cried out on the spot. "It seems that he only has the real heaven? After seizing the accomplishments of several powerful men, the current strength of Jidao prince must be comparable to that of Dacheng Xuanjun. Even if the king of Jidao does something, he may not be able to subdue him. How can this real world subdue him The woman in purple also made a voice of astonishment to the extreme. Her eyes were locked in the figure on the challenge arena and could not be moved for a long time. "Why... " am I dazzled? " People all murmured, and the shock in their eyes was hard to dispel. Jidao childe endured the huge force from his neck, and he tried to raise his hand as if he wanted to fight back. But at this time, the white night raised his arm. Whoosh! Jidao childe''s body immediately flew out and hit the field. All the Shenji guards stationed outside the martial arts field were staring at Jidao childe. Suddenly, one of them seemed to feel something. His face sank and he was eager to shout: "stop him!" "Yes." The rest of them sacrificed their strength on the spot, and the surging and fierce soul power quickly turned into a boundary in the air, and was shrouded by the prince of the supreme way. However, there was a clear but violent noise. Bang. The thick and fierce border was actually broken on the spot. The extremely Dao childe vomited blood and fell off the field again. Seeing this, everyone can''t understand. What are the people of Shenji palace doing? Deliberately use a barrier to stop Jidao childe? Isn''t the impact force on the extreme childe have to tear off his body? Is this helping white night? But just when the Jidao childe just landed on the ground... roaring!! A deafening noise spread in all directions. The ground trembled wildly. All people''s bodies can not help shaking up, many people even fell to the ground, the scene is a mess scene. As soon as they were nervous, they turned their heads in amazement and looked at the sound source. Only then did they find that Jidao childe had fallen on the edge of the martial arts field. Where he landed, a shock wave spread around like a flower. The whole martial arts field is now fragmented, with spider web like cracks crawling over the earth. How ferocious! A lot of people are speechless. looking at Jidao childe again, he was thrown down, and his whole body was full of cracks, which made him miserable to the extreme. People opened their mouths wide. This... Is it the result of a random strike at night? Isn''t that horrible? The invincible Jidao childe, this is not... Have no strength to fight back? Seeing this, people understand why the Shenji guards suddenly sacrifice to resist this blow. If they don''t resist, I''m afraid the whole martial arts field will be torn by the blow of the white night? "Han''er!" The king''s face changed greatly and he cried out. "Childe The people of Jidao Dynasty also rushed to it. But before they got close to Jidao childe, they were stopped by Shenji guards. "The competition is not over, please don''t enter the arena!" Shenji guard chief said in a cold voice. Jidao monarch''s face suddenly turned blue. "Brother Ji Dao, please don''t be impatient. The competition is not over yet." Wang Mie Shen Jun next to him lowered his voice and said, "although this son is a little strange, his strength has not been fully developed. Before, he was careless and belittled the enemy. I think he should be serious now." When he heard this, Wang Mie''s expression hesitated for a moment, and his voice was suppressed a little more: "please don''t underestimate the power of God''s turning..." hearing this, the king of Jidao''s face suddenly froze, vaguely as if he had noticed something. He nodded his head solemnly, and his sight looked back at the remote Jidao childe. I saw the extreme way childe hard to get up. He gasped as hard as he could, his eyes were filled with ferocity and resentment. He has never suffered such a great loss? And... It''s still in a real world. He can''t accept it! Although the people around can not accept.White night quietly looking at the extreme way childe, the face without waves and no waves, eyes are in the extreme way childe''s body everywhere scanning, as if looking for something. "What''s your name?" Extremely way childe slightly wheezes, the vision cold asks a way. "White night." "White night? Good, I remember it Jidao childe nodded seriously, and looked ferocious: "I''ll kill you later and absorb your strength, I''ll put your residue up, so that I can bury a monument! After all... You''re the first one to hurt me so much. " White night heard the voice, eyebrows dark frown: "then I should say thank you?" "No need!" Extremely way childe low roar, the person rushes again: "because your life is mine." When the sound falls, people sweep towards this place like a strong wind. The strong and thick Qi cuts the earth like a meat grinder and shakes the sky. Good momentum! Tianjiao''s heart is shaking. The power shown by Jidao childe at the moment is not what they can match! But the white night is like a rock, motionless, is not changed. Jidao Gongzi hit. The fist is like a shining sun. It''s incomparable. The fierce spirit is extremely hot. Ordinary people don''t say it''s a fight. I''m afraid it''s going to scare you when you face it. There were shouts of surprise all around. Jian Youlan stares at this blow. The best way to do this is to dodge. Even if it can be caught, even a real Dacheng Xuanjun will be injured. Therefore, the counterattack point of white night should be after dodging the punch. "See how you deal with it!" The stream orchid whispers, the rest of the people are also eyes. However, at this moment... the white night suddenly raised his fist and lashed at the Jidao childe. Stream Youlan and even the scene numerous big energy all Leng. "Head on?" The autumn eyes of the orchids in the stream are soaring, and their lips are trembling. "Is this man... An idiot?" The woman in purple also lost her voice. This is a move that only a rude man can do! It''s just after the fists... bang! There''s another bang. The lines of force are like waves, and they are lifted to all directions. The void burst. The sun and the moon are gone. Only to see that the body of Jidao childe was shaken by a force of brutality, and the man flew full of seven or eight meters towards the back on the spot. And white night... Just a step or two backward, then stop at the same place... motionless! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1737 What is shocking? I''m afraid this is it. At present, you LAN can''t sort out her thoughts. She could not feel any extraordinary breath in the white night, nor could she find the trace of the hidden soul state of the white night. This person, how to look at it, how can he be a real Tianjing person! But... He is a very solid battle under the extremely Dao childe. After the war, he almost existed in Dacheng Xuanjun! It''s a full five steps! Jian Youlan, the challenger of Yue level, has seen a lot, but the strongest is only two levels. After all, the strength of people in this soul state is different from each other by one level. There is no one in the world who kills the enemy. More than two steps, when it is evil, so terrible. More than five steps... Jian Youlan feels that she is dreaming. It''s not enough to decide the outcome. But this punch has been able to show that white night has the capital to compete with Jidao childe. The scene was quiet. People''s expressions were so wonderful that they could not show their shock. But Jidao childe is obviously more than just this one. His eyes were full of ferocity, and he waved again. Whoa! A large number of slender silk thread gathered behind him. After a while, two beautiful wings gradually emerged. Many of the souls again made exclamations. "Coming!" "It''s this thing again!" "Once you get entangled, you will die." ... the crowd stepped forward a few times again, their eyes widened and they did not dare to blink. "Die!" The extreme way childe said coldly, whirling and agitating his wings toward the white night. The momentum was appalling. Like to tear the sky. The crowd began to cry again. And in the crowd behind, several figures quietly into the martial arts field. "Is this man... White night?" A man with an inch in his head calmly watched everything on the stage and said faintly. "What? Do you know this man? " Next to a woman asked lightly. "How can I know a real man from heaven?" The man shook his head: "I just heard the Lord in red mentioned it. I didn''t expect that this white night would appear here." "Is it difficult?" "If it''s for those guys stationed in Shengxian area, it''s difficult, but the red clothes said that this person is not strong, but his luck is extremely good. I personally think that a person''s luck is limited. For example, this good luck white night, this luck is not so smooth." "You want to clean him up?" "The enemy of the Dynasty should not be let go, not to mention the opportunity in front of us, why not take it by the way." The woman hears the voice, ponders under, gently nods: "had better not be extraneous, before that person did not arrive, hope you don''t act rashly." "The man?" The man narrowed his eyes, whirled and chuckled: "look at it first, whether the white night will die in other people''s hands, is still unknown. Let''s see if the extreme cold can kill the white night first. If not, I will act according to the circumstances! But then again, what if that person arrives and white night hasn''t stepped down yet "Let''s see the two of them die and the net is broken. Let''s sit down and catch the fisherman." Women''s light road. "Ha ha ha, I really hope it can be like this. If things come to this stage, Ruan Shi''s expression will certainly be very wonderful, ha ha..." the man said with a smile. Women don''t speak. The battle in the arena continues. Only see the extreme way childe forced to come, his hands into claws, tearing the void, crazy chop, his wings behind is like the hands of the devil toward the white night. White night feet a little, back again and again, constantly dodge. But Jidao childe is like a fierce tiger, biting incessantly. The white night dodges some hastily. Finally, the white night arrived at the border of the martial arts field. Here has been reconstituted by the Shenji guards, and the Shenji Guard commander has also shot. The thick and fierce border is not broken by ordinary people. "No way to go? Rats Jidao childe laughed. His hands were as fast as lightning. When he attacked, he actually stabbed into the void. White night eyebrows a pick, just want to dodge again, but before meeting the void split, two claws from the inside out, mercilessly stabbed into his chest. The world breathes hard. This is the space law. They are four or five meters apart, but Jidao childe can use the space to shorten the distance and let his claws firmly hold the white night. This pair of claws did not pierce Qin Feng, only inlaid in the chest of the white night, which could not cause much damage to the white night.It''s not about killing them. "Good chance!" An old man in Jidao Dynasty cried out. "Now, kill this man!" Another one yelled. The king of Jidao and the king of hengmieshen stare at the prince of Jidao, and their eyes are full of expectant eyes. Jidao childe did not hesitate. He grinned grimly and whispered a few words. Bang! The void behind the white night exploded in an instant, and he fell forward with an impact. Jidao childe immediately took advantage of the situation to open his wings, the two wings were raised and overlapped, and then quickly melted. Finally, he turned into a cruel and huge mouth and swallowed it hard towards the white night. Gudong! In an instant, the body shape of the white night disappeared in the eyes of the people. "Good!" The people of Jidao Dynasty immediately exclaimed. "No way!" The eyes of the orchid in the stream trembled wildly, and the man''s hand was not released. "Orchid, what are you doing?" The man frowned and asked. However, not waiting for the stream Youlan to make a sound, the woman in purple took the lead in opening her mouth. She sighed and said in a low voice: "there is no need to go down any more. If Jidao Gongzi devours this person... Xingwen! Do you think... Can you still be the opponent of Jidao childe? " The man who called Xingwen was silent for a while and said hoarsely, "if you don''t try, who can know?" But this can''t let the people talk about it. In their eyes, white night is defeated, that is, they are defeated. After all, it is extremely reluctant to let Xingwen fight with the skill of taking advantage of the skill. If Jidao childe swallows a strong one again, his strength will soar again, then... Is there any need for a duel? There was a burst of loss in people''s hearts. The scene was also boiling. Some sighed, others shook their heads. No one expected that Jidao childe was so strong. "It seems that we don''t have to do it anymore. I''m sorry I didn''t see the duel with that man at night." The short haired man behind the crowd shrugged and laughed. "Now, wait for that person to come, and then you can solve it. In this way, even if our mission is successfully completed, the Shenji palace plan will come to an end!" Woman calm way. "Ha ha, a group of naive guys, also want us to fight, they will know what is called despair!" The man looked at the ring with a smile. The atmosphere of the scene became very strange. Jidao took a deep breath, and his eyes were full of ecstasy. "I''ve got it at last?" He said with a smile, and then tried to urge his wings to digest the white night. But just then... sonorous. A sword light suddenly splashed from the two wings of the silk thread, directly tearing the wing surface, hitting the junction not far away, and actually splitting the knot to the living. "What?" Shenji''s face changed greatly. There was an uproar! "It''s impossible!" Jidao monarch is a few steps forward, lying on the edge of the challenge arena, howling. Jidao childe has lost his mind in his eyes, and his expression is dull. He looks at the sword light with consternation on his face. "Good nephew, what are you doing? Come on! Digest him Wang Mie Shen Jun was extremely calm. He drank again, and his voice quietly used a ray of meditation. The extreme way childe hears the voice, the whole body suddenly a shiver, the person also returns to the God. Yeah. Don''t panic now. He has not escaped from my phagocytosis, how can he give up at this time? Now I just digest him and I win! Jidao childe''s excited thoughts hastened to move the wings, trying to digest. But at this time, the wings suddenly burst out, a hand pinched, pierced the skin of his chest, grabbed his sternum, and pulled it hard. "Ah The extreme way childe immediately issued the intense pain cry, the person falls forward bumps several steps, just stops. However, when he looked up, he saw the small hole that had been torn by the sword light before. Behind the hole, a cruel and bloody eye gazed at him quietly. That''s a look that only a killer can have. Morin! Sad! Brutality! Poison! Jidao childe''s face instantly lost his blood color, and his fighting spirit collapsed in the next breath. He was staring at that eye, his expression fell into a frenzied panic, his legs were violently swinging. Finally! "Ah The extremely Dao childe actually very loses one''s manners to send out the startle. The people around him paled in horror.What do you see? . (these two chapters were from yesterday, and they will be released at about 1:00 today) (these two chapters are from yesterday.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1738 Jidao childe''s incomprehensible expression immediately made many people dumbfounded and confused. What''s wrong with him? What did he see? "Han''er! What are you doing? Why not fight back? " The king of Jidao under the stage was in a hurry and immediately drank it seriously. But. Jidao childe seems to have not heard his words in general, the whole person is still in a crazy shiver, the sweat on his face is like raindrops to fall. Shivering, his mouth is hysterical cry: "don''t kill me! No... don''t kill me... " the whole audience was shocked. Jidao childe... Scared? What''s going on? What appalling sight did he see before he uttered such a gaffe? People can''t understand, only to see Jidao childe seems to be crazy, constantly picking up his fist and pounding at the figure wrapped in his "wings". But no matter how strong his fist is, it has no effect on his "wings". Gradually, people seem to be able to understand why Jidao is so afraid. Because so far, the man who was wrapped in the "wings" has not died. If it had been for someone else, it would have been debris. How could that be? People''s brain is boiling hot, one by one can not, and gradually can realize a little bit of Jidao childe''s hesitation and despair. Until then... an iron fist suddenly attacked, directly tearing the terrible wings, and smashing hard at the Jidao childe''s face. Jidao, who also wanted to attack "feathered wings", looked sluggish. He quickly took back the fist he had thrown out to fight against the terrible fist. However, the power of the attacking fist is too strong... Dong! The fist hit his fist arm and made a dull sound, like a huge force shaking drum. But the sound lasted, but in a flash, another harsh sound came out. Whew! It''s the sound of broken bones and flesh. He saw the arm of Jidao childe exploded on the spot. He retreated again and again, his body trembled wildly, and his legs kept swinging. Seeing this, people look dull, just like hell. How could this man smash the hand of Jidao childe with one punch? How terrible! However, a more frightening sight appeared. I saw that the man wrapped in his wings tore up his wings on the spot like tearing white paper, and then the harmless faces of human and animal appeared in people''s sight again in the white night. Up and down, intact! "No way!" There are strong people who cry out. Even a talented man like Bashan is swallowed up by the "wings". What''s left of him is that the man in the real world is still intact? Although his white hair was extremely dazzling, no matter who he was, he could not be associated with the violent murderous God. People are surprised at the ferocity of the white night. But Jidao childe is already crazy general retreat, a face full of panic, as if to see something terrible. "Oh, dear nephew''s fighting spirit... Has collapsed." Wang mieshen Jun frowned and said in a deep voice. "Damn it!" The king of Jidao secretly clenched his teeth and said in a low voice: "my son has absorbed the strength of so many powerful people. Now he is almost invincible. What else is he afraid of? What are you afraid of? " Wang mieshen looked at the white night coming out of the "wings" in silence and said in a low voice: "hurry up, let the wise nephew surrender, otherwise, I fear his life will not be saved!" "No need!! It''s not that far! " The king of Jidao suddenly bit his teeth and glared at the extremely Dao childe and roared: "han''er! Don''t be afraid. Have you forgotten what your father said to you Jidao childe immediately suddenly trembled, turned his head and looked at the extreme way monarch. But see extreme way monarch solemnly nodded. Jidao childe seemed to understand something. He vomited his turbid Qi. His trembling body was calmed down a lot. The fear on his face gradually disappeared. Seeing this, Wang Mie Shen Jun''s face changed, and he said in a hurry: "brother Ji Dao, do you want to let your nephew fight on?" "The people of my Jidao Dynasty will never surrender easily!" Extreme way monarch cold hum way: "what''s more, I prepare to my son''s unique move has not been given, how can you give up so?" "But if you go on, my nephew''s life will be in danger." Wang Mie Shen Jun''s urgent way. "Brother hengmie, don''t say much. Let''s talk about it after the war!" The king of Jidao said coldly: "let you see the powerful moves of Jidao Dynasty today!" As soon as the voice fell, Jidao childe had already started. He took a deep breath and waved his palms forward.This is not the action of attacking the white night, but mobilizing all of his own strength to gather in front of him. There are only three breath before and after. These Qi strength, soul power and general trend have already converged into three steps. The three steps are more and more mysterious, like stars, like the sky, like the sea... Prince Jidao''s frightened and pale face is gradually covered with congsu. He lowered his head and whispered something. All kinds of complicated and strange talismans appeared on those steps. It is difficult to analyze. "Is this?" The four sides exclaimed. Wang mieshen Jun was also shocked. "Brother Ji Dao, is this your unique skill to become famous? Three steps of heaven and earth?" "Not bad." The king of Jidao said coldly: "these three steps will determine the heaven and earth, step on the sun and moon, and control the heaven and earth. After three steps, everything will be fixed!" "It''s impossible!" Wang Mie Shen Jun was a little bit out of form. He was staring at the challenge arena and trembling: "how old is your nephew? He can''t accomplish these three steps of heaven and earth! If you don''t practice this skill everywhere, you can''t do it if you don''t have a chance! But he can do it? It''s impossible! Can we say that his talent has reached the point where he is able to reach the point where he is able to reach the level of supreme divine skill contact? " "Ha ha ha ha ha, of course that''s impossible!" The king of Jidao laughed and sneered: "although han''er has talent, it is not outstanding, but it doesn''t matter, because I have injected three runes and one memory into his body before the game. These three runes are enough to let him display three steps of heaven and earth, and that memory is enough to tell him how to walk out of the three crucial steps! Now, it''s over! " On hearing this, Wang mieshen suddenly realized. In this way, it is possible to use the law against the law. When Wang mieshen looks at the arena again, his eyes are filled with expectation. He never thought that the supreme monarch would have such a move! In this way, the situation in the arena is not so clear. At least, Jidao childe still has the power to fight! The four sides of the group are staring at the extremely Dao childe, waiting for his astonishing step to appear. Now! Whoosh! The white night suddenly speeded up and rushed over in an instant. "It''s ridiculous. Get out of here!" The extreme way childe''s eye dew ponders, the corner of the mouth rises, immediately steps out the first step. Bang! At the moment of its step touching the ground, a startling force lines burst open and spread around. The void trembles. Heaven and earth shake! It seems that there is a kind of reincarnation power wandering between the soles of his feet. Once he touches the vitality, he will be deprived of it. "Whoa!" All the people around the field screamed. In particular, Wang mieshen Jun, a strong man, could not contain the shock in his heart. What a wonderful step! But the next second... Dong! A muffled sound came out. Just look at the white night that rushed hard to open this step of the splash of force lines, a blow hard into the Jidao childe''s chest. Pooh! Punch it through on the spot. Jidao childe trembled all over. The sole of his foot, which was about to take the second step, had just been lifted up and hung in the air. He was frozen. The scene gradually quieted down. . (I fell asleep before climbing the computer last night, which was my fault, so I made up for it in four shifts today) (I fell asleep before climbing the computer last night.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1739 White night quietly took his hand back from the chest of Jidao childe. When the hand is drawn out from its body, a large amount of blood and broken meat are like a collapsed mountain, splashing out. Jidao childe''s heart has been broken. He spat blood in his mouth, his lips trembled, his breath was particularly rapid, and his breath was rushing out. It was quiet and frightening. No matter who can imagine, this guy called white night can ignore the extreme power of Jidao childe and tear his chest through. "Han''er!" Finally, there was a heartrending scream under the stage. He is the supreme monarch. He finally came back to his senses, and the man seemed to be crazy and howled: "surrender! Surrender This time, he never insisted on winning the duel. Even the three steps of heaven and earth are so easily ignored by the other party, this person... Is no longer the existence of the extreme way childe can resist. Jidao childe looked at the white night in horror, and the mouth full of blood was finally opened again. "I... I cast... Throw..." whoosh! His words have not yet landed, white night suddenly cross arm split over. Bang! Jidao childe''s head was instantly crushed by his insolent arms, and the blood and meat splashed directly to the four sides, such as the fried watermelon. All the people stopped breathing in an instant. The body of Jidao Gongzi trembled, and the headless corpse stood in front of the white night, after a few rest... roaring! His body fell heavily on the ground, and his blood flowed across the broken platform... the duel ended. People look at all this foolishly, for a long time can not return to God. And Jidao Dynasty here is already a wail, can not bear to cry. "Childe People wipe tears, eyes red, sad. The king of Jidao sat on the ground and looked at the white night on the challenge arena with his eyes silly. He looked like he couldn''t accept it. His only son died in the arena. Not even the chance to surrender... no! No! No way!! Jidao monarch gradually excited. Suddenly, his eyes were red and he roared. He rushed directly to the arena and pressed down towards the white night. "I want your life!" Jidao monarch shrieked, a palm fierce toward the white night''s head. The ferocious power surges wildly. At this moment, the whole competition platform is full of killing intention, and the violent breath is like the lightning of a flying shuttle. What a terrible power! This kind of power is incomparable even to the Jidao childe in his heyday! "Ah?" There was a stir. Everyone was shocked. Just put down the palm of the white night eyes also suddenly a cold, side head staring at the coming Jidao monarch, face no fear of color, then also want to start. "Bold!" The Shenji Guard commander was furious and rushed to the competition platform like a wild dragon. At the same time, Wang mieshen also rushed out. He almost madly rushed to the king of the extreme way, holding him dead and holding him back. "Let me go!" The king of Jidao roared. "Brother Ji Dao, are you crazy? Stop it! Have you forgotten where this is? Do you want your Jidao Dynasty to fall A lot of the pure power of the king''s soul was swept out by the voice of the king. He looked stiff, staring at Wang Mie Shen Jun, but he saw Wang Mie Shen Jun looking at him seriously and seriously. Looking at Wang Mie''s eyes, the king of extreme way realized how stupid his behavior was. But Shenji guard is not a kind-hearted person. See him direct big hand a wave: "take down." "Lord Wei, what are you going to do Wang mieshen Jun shouts. "It is unforgivable to disturb the order of the final contest, even more to the detriment of the contestants! Take them all and let them be punished by our palace rules The Shenji guard captain cheered. "Lord Wei is wronged! Jidao adults are not to disturb the game, not to mention bad for the white night, Jidao adults just want to recover their beloved son''s body, that''s all! Maybe he seems to be acting a little bit too far, but he has never had any other ideas. " Wang Mie explained. "He said," I want your life. "But I heard it with my own ears. He didn''t want to kill the white night, but what could he do?" "One sentence alone? Isn''t that too much of a joke? " He also tried to save the situation.But it didn''t work. Shenji guard didn''t listen at all. He waved his hand coldly and hummed: "you should not say more. In any case, the king of Jidao will be suspected if he goes on the stage without authorization. As for what he is, we will investigate and find out who will come and take him and all the people of Jidao Dynasty away! Whoever dares to resist will be killed! " The words fell, and the faces of the people of Jidao Dynasty changed greatly. There was no good soul around him. "Shenji guard! You... " Wang Mie suddenly gets up and stares at Shenji Guard commander with anger and urgency. But at this moment, Jidao monarch grabbed him. "Brother Heng Mie, don''t be impulsive!" "Brother Jidao..." "blame me! I can''t help it! " Jidao monarch said hoarsely: "I hurt the Jidao Dynasty, I am a sinner, but it has come to this point, there is nothing to say. Brother Heng Mie, don''t worry about it. If you are dragged into the water, the Shenji Guard commander will be happy. They are eager to get rid of all of us now." When Heng Mie Shen Jun heard the sound, his fist clenched in secret. The man said in a deep voice: "brother Ji Dao, you should go with them. Anyway, as long as you bite to collect your son''s corpse, they won''t do it to you because of the habits of Shenji palace people. You can stay in it for a period of time at most, and you will come out soon." "Good!" Jidao monarch seriously nodded, but the hand was dead, grabbed the arm of Wang mieshen Jun, and the man looked at him with extremely serious and expectant eyes. "Brother hengmie, can you do me one last favor?" "Say it Wang Mie looks at him seriously. But see the extreme way in the eyes of the monarch filled with anger, squeeze words out of his teeth: "think of a way, help me kill this son, for my son... Revenge!" The last two words also do not know how to cover the Jidao monarch how strong resentment. Now he would like to break up the white night. "Good!" He nodded his head seriously. But just as soon as he agreed, his eyes suddenly shrank, and his whole face burst out with a shocked face, and people cried out: "be careful!" "What?" The king of extreme way was stunned. But at this time... Pooh! A dark sword instantly penetrated the soul of the supreme monarch. The whole audience froze. The king of Jidao trembled. He looked at the sword on his chest and turned his head hard to see the white night on the challenge arena. I don''t know when it has appeared behind him. Holding the abandoned magic sword in his hand, he pushed the sword body into his body silently www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1740 Whew! With the sound of a sword drawn out. I saw the sword whirling back in the white night, and the black body spattered with dazzling blood. The king of Jidao immediately fell to the ground, his whole body was constantly twitching, his spirit was broken, and his skills were like a collapsed mountain, gradually scattered. For the soul, it is far better to destroy the soul than to pierce the heart! After all, powerful soul can rely on their own strength to regenerate the heart! But they can''t regenerate the spirit! "Monarch The people of Jidao Dynasty screamed madly, and all of them rushed over. With his eyes wide open, Wang Mie finally regained his mind and slapped his hand toward the white night. "Die!" He roared, the palm of his hand whirled with endless destructive power, one hit, even faster than the speed of light. This is to kill the white night. But the white night is unafraid, eyes a Lin, unhurriedly raised the palm to meet the past. Bang! The two palms collided, and the stripes burst out and scattered around. Those who had been forced to kill the king of Jidao were forced to retreat. People stare at the white night with fierce hatred. However, the white night just stepped back more than ten steps, and then stopped. It seemed that the man was not hurt. "Asshole Wang Mie God King again burst forward, intending to attack the white night again. But at this time, Shenji Weichang suddenly rushed out and directly intercepted the king. "Stop it all, or you''ll be killed!" He gave a cold drink, and his intention was to kill. Although Wang Mie was extremely angry, he did not dare to be reckless in front of the Shenji guard. It''s true that all the souls on the scene are afraid of him, but that doesn''t mean that Shenji can''t kill him. Wang mieshen stopped his pace, glared at Shenji guard, pointed to the white night and roared: "Wei Chang! This son is so rampant that he stealthily attacks the king of Jidao. He is extremely guilty. How can you defend him? " "Maintenance?" Shenji Wei Chang looked at Wang mieshen Jun coldly and said, "which eye of you saw me maintain this person?" "You stopped me and protected him, didn''t you defend it?" Wang mieshen Jun gnawed his teeth. "I just want to keep the order of the game." Shenji Guard commander said coldly: "you are making mischief in this duel arena, destroying the rules and stability here. Is there anything wrong with me?" As soon as the voice dropped, he raised his hand and waved, "take all these people away!" "Yes." The Shenji guards in the back immediately came to take all the people of Jidao Dynasty away. Wang mieshen Jun was stunned, and then pointed to the white night and called out: "Captain Wei! What about this man? " "This man?" Shenji Wei Chang glanced at the white night and said, "white night, why do you want to harm the king of the extreme way?" "If he wants to kill me, how can I keep this man?" The quiet answer of the white night. "You..." horizontal exterminates the God King to be angry, just wants to speak, but was stopped by the Shenji Wei long. "No matter what the reason, no one is allowed to mess around here in the finals." Shenji guard chief said seriously. The night is silent. After all, he thought that Jidao king was mainly to kill him, so there was such a move. At present, the king of Jidao was only abandoned, not fatal, and the plot was not serious! Considering that he is still in the competition, we will choose to punish him after the game As soon as this word fell, many soul people on the scene immediately breathed tight, and their facial features showed incredible expressions. Shenji, are you still debating? Now even a fool can see that he wants to protect the white night! Wang Mie Shen Jun pointed to the white night and Shenji Guard commander. He didn''t know whether he was angry or frightened. People shivered and his face was incredible. "Well, take them all away! You have a lot to do with Jidao Dynasty, right? Come with us Shen Ji Wei Chang looked at Wang Mie Shen Jun and said coldly. Wang Mie''s two fists are pinched to death, and a tooth is almost to be broken. But in the end, he still did not make a sound, directly lifted up the half dead Jidao monarch on the ground, and followed shenjiwei to the layman. Every step is heavy. Shenji Guard commander looked at the back of Wang Mie, his eyes twinkled with a thick disgust, and then called out: "the game continues." The scene was quiet. People look at the people on the stage with the eyes of amazement and surprise, and everyone''s brain can''t respond. "Who is this man?" "I don''t know... It''s called white night!" "White night?" "Have you ever heard of it?" "No "I''ve heard of it. It seems that there is a guy named white night in the sky cliff.""Yes, it should be that white night. I heard that he still had some Hongbing in his hand!" "Really?" "He''s just a real heaven. How can he have Hongbing? Can he keep it? " "You can see that his strength can defeat the king of Jidao with one blow. Although he did it by sneaking attack, he was not a general person to attack the king of Jidao. How could he not keep Hongbing with such strength?" "This... This is also..." ... the souls around us whispered and talked. From then on, no one dares to look down on this man who is just the level of real heaven. In particular, the stream Youlan side, people have all stayed, all silly looking at the white night. "Star pattern, do you really want it?" The woman in purple took a deep breath and said bitterly: "others... But they are supported by shenjiwei... Have you won?" The man named Xingwen is silent. White night stands on the challenge arena again. He glanced at Mr. Ruan. Ruan Shi coughed and left him for a few times without saying anything. In fact, white night guessed that Shenji guard would protect him. The reason is very simple. Ruan Shi and Shenji guard had long wanted to clean up these two people. However, they had no chance. Now they take the initiative to stand out in the daytime. How can they not help Bai Ye? However, in the eyes of many soul people, this action is extraordinary. In their opinion, this white night is clearly supported by Shenji guards! People''s hearts are tight, and there is a trace of fear. In their eyes, white night is almost an imperial candidate... "OK, next, who will challenge the white night spirit?" Ruan took a breath and yelled. The scene was boiling. People look at me and I look at you, but no one is on the stage. The star pattern man took a deep breath and wanted to be on the stage, but the man next to him pressed his shoulder. Star grain frowned and looked to the side, but saw the woman in purple shaking her head, and then looked at the crowd in the West. Star grain''s eyes coagulate, and a cold hum comes out of his nose. "Are those guys... Finally losing their seats?" "The man named white night killed jidaohan and abolished the king of Jidao. If you step on the stage, you will not be the enemy. You''d better let others go up to consume and consume, and then you can sit and collect the fisherman!" Women''s way in purple. "Good!" Star pattern acquiesced to this plan, people look to the West. But the crowd over there split. Then, a man carrying an ordinary long sword provided by Shenji palace walked to the competition platform www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1741 With the men on stage, the scene of the boiling sound more and more loud. The white night looks at the sound source. The visitor is a soul man in a sword suit and red hair. His eyes are sharp, his hands are tightly closed to the sword provided by Shenji palace, and his whole body is full of fierce to the extreme of war. Good momentum! Many people have bright eyes. It can be said that the power to defeat Jidao childe and abolish the Jidao monarch is unparalleled and awe the audience. However, in the face of such a person, this person can still have such fierce sword meaning... How terrible! The white night looked calmly. Although this man was only on the stage after the death of Jidao childe, the pressure he gave was not weaker than that of Jidao. Even so, there was not much panic in the day. Because at present, he is no longer able to deal with the existence of half a move. "This man seems to be the famous" burning jade sword "Liu Yu sword "What? Flaming jade sword? Are you right? " "Why am I wrong? Red hair jade sword, cold eyes, ice heart! That''s him "It''s really..." "I didn''t expect that Liu Yujian also took part in the runoff election... " killing Jidao childe easily in white night is only stronger than Jidao childe, but why does Liu Yujian dare to take the stage? Is it true that his strength is much stronger than that of the most noble son? " "Then why didn''t he do it when he was so rampant before?" "I don''t know. Maybe he thinks that Jidao childe is not worth his hand! This man is very good at swordsmanship, and his heart is even more arrogant! " "I don''t know if he is the opponent of the white night." "Oh, when Liu Yujian became famous, I didn''t know where the white night was." "It''s a battle to see!" ... the sound is constantly falling and ringing. Liu Yu sword''s eyes tilted, quietly staring at the white night, and said: "look, you also used the sword when you killed the king of Jidao before. You should be a good swordsman? Since you have more swordsmanship than me, let''s see There was a strong sense of war in the words. "I''m not good at swordsmanship." White night shook his head. "Let''s try again!" Liu Yu sword cold way, then raised a hand to wave, toward the side of the shelf to grab. Whoosh! An ordinary sword specially made by Shenji palace flew to the palm of the white night. White night reached out and frowned. "Do you really want to use a sword?" "If you are afraid, you can surrender, and I will let you walk out of the arena with dignity." Liu Yujian said lightly. He is so confident. He has seen white night under the stage, but also said such words, it seems that he thinks that he is sure to win! The white night was silent for a moment, and then said, "in that case, well, let''s have a duel of swordsmanship between you and me! It happens that I learned a set of sword moves not long ago, so I''ll try it on you! " "Arrogant!" Liu Yujian was furious: "just learn the sword moves, come and fight against our Liuyu sword! Who do you think I am? " Practice with Liu Yu sword? It was a disgrace to him. Not only Liu Yujian, but even the people under the stage thought it was too arrogant. Even if the strength of the white night is not vulgar, amazing, but... He is only a real heaven! His strength has an upper limit. Liu Yujian''s strength is obviously stronger than Jidao childe. Even if he is defeated by Bai Ye, he has to clean up Jidao childe... It should not be as simple as imagined, right? As a result, the stage gradually sounded a subtle voice of discussion. "This guy is crazy!" "That''s it." "Is it so lawless to rely on the support of Shenji palace?" "I really hope Lord Liu Yujian can take care of him!" There''s a little noise going on. "Are you ready?" At this time, Ruan Shi called out. "Let''s go." Liu Yujian cheered. White night nodded. "Well, I declare that the duel will officially begin." Ruan drank a lot. When his voice fell, Liu Yujian had already killed him. He pulled it out with a sword. Sonorous! The sword, which looked plain and plain, burst out into a group of fierce fire swords, cutting into the white night with his action. The eyes of countless powerful people under the stage suddenly tightened. Just look at those burning flames quickly condensing together with the chopping of Liuyu sword. Yes, it coagulates directly! For a moment, however, all the flames seemed to freeze and cling to the sword.This plain long sword immediately turned into a hot sword! Bright and dazzling, red light shining world! "Jade flame!" Someone cried out. "This is the jade flame sword formula! Liu Yujian actually displayed his own signature sword skills as soon as he came up! It seems that he is not going to be merciful to the white night! " Deep voice of star pattern. "Let''s see how the white night takes action." Stream Youlan also whispered, but the sight was dead locked in the white night. The sword of jade flame comes from the sword. The void melts and the arena becomes hot and bright red. At this moment, between heaven and earth, it is to melt the whole martial arts field! Even if there is a barrier isolated by the joint sacrifice of Shenji guards, it still can''t block the terrible flame light. But at this moment, a sword sound sounded... Keng! The sword came out in the white night. Everyone breathed tight and watched every move of the night. In the face of the fierce Liuyu sword, what moves should be used to resist the white night? And... Can he stop it? There are countless question marks in people''s hearts. But he saw the plain sword dancing with his arm, like a flipping carp, bumping into this side. No brilliant sword light. No violence. It looks so ordinary. Compared with Liuyu sword, which is a jade flame sword, I don''t know it''s a hundred thousand miles away! "With such a plain sword move, you also want to compete with me. You don''t know who you are facing!" Liu Yujian''s eyes were full of scorn. The sword in my hand is more fierce and more confident. In his opinion, the victory and defeat have been divided! But at this moment.. whoosh! On the long sword, there was a flash of sword light, and then a terrible roar of sword broke out. "What?" Liu Yujian''s pupil shrank. Before he could react, he saw that the sharp sword had become a terrible dragon, which was thundering fiercely on the sword. Bang! The sword of jade flame burst on the spot. The ferocious sword force is like a turbulent wave, which breaks up all the power of Liuyu sword... the terrible body of the sword is like a broken bamboo. After breaking the jade flame sword, it never stops, and mercilessly cuts into the neck of Liuyu sword... "no A few shrill shouts were heard under the stage. Liu Yu Jian was also stupefied. He was staring at the ferocious sword. , but at this moment! The sword Qi broke. The slender sword pressed against his neck and did not advance half a minute. White night... Stop! "You are defeated!" White night said quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1742 The scene has deeply shocked everyone present. Whether it''s the stream orchid or the star pattern, all of them show an air of astonishment. Liu Yujian is defeated! And... It was a terrible defeat. Because he was defeated by the other side, and he was defeated after he used his proud jade flame sword. What does that mean? This means that Liu Yujian''s most proud move has no effect on this person. Liu Yujian can''t accept this method. This is equivalent to rolling. He''s Liu Yujian! It''s actually crushed by someone... "your eyes are still unwilling." Bai Ye glanced at Liu Yu Jian and said calmly, "however, I won''t give you another chance because it''s a waste of time for me." As soon as the voice fell, the white night put the sword away and said calmly, "go down." However... Liu Yujian did not walk out of the arena happily. Instead, she looked like a sword, staring at the white night, and yelled: "I will never allow myself to be defeated like this! White night, unless you kill me, I will never step down! " As soon as the voice fell, Liu Yujian roared, and he killed him again with the Qi sword. There was another cry of surprise from the audience. What is Liu Yujian doing? The other party has already let him go, but he is still chattering? Do you have to fight to death before you give up? People don''t understand. But the white night was completely angry. He looked coldly at the killed liuyujian and said in a deep voice: "in this case, let someone carry you out of the stage!" With that, he swept his arms and burst out a sharp sword like a roaring wave towards Liuyu sword. Liu Yu sword looks ferocious and doesn''t flinch at all. With a low roar, the sword stabs in front of her. Her body is like a bloody meteor, and it strikes at it with irresistible sword intention. Dang! The sword body collides with the soul power from the night. Click! The body of the sword was immediately shaken by the terrible force that broke out on the soul force. Liu Yujian was even more trembling and hard to recover. But. Liu Yujian didn''t flinch. He clenched his teeth and concentrated all his strength on the body of the sword, supporting the soul power of the other side and refusing to retreat at all. He wanted to let the world know that Liu Yujian was not a man who had won a false reputation. He wants to let the world see the real jade flame sword! After three or four rest, Liu Yujian''s face could not help showing a trace of joy. Because he found that the power of the other party''s spirit began to become weak. "I... Resisted his attack! I resisted his attack! I made it! " Liu Yujian''s excited thoughts. Next second... Dong! A general trend fell from the sky, such as the divine mountain, and fell heavily on Liu Yu Jian. Bang! Liu Yu Jian didn''t even have time to respond. His body was immediately suppressed on the ground, and the ground burst on the spot. Liu Yu Jian was almost inlaid on the ground, so it was difficult to get up. "Ah?" Outside the field came a wave of voices. Jian Youlan and others all stood up from the ground and looked at this scene with astonishment. At this moment, they realized how big the gap was between Liu Yujian and the man named Bai Ye... this is not what they can deal with. "Give up." Star grain silently watched the white night, for a long time, people vomited. The rest were silent. Because in their opinion, the best choice is to give up the star pattern. I can only see the white night stride forward to Liu Yujian. Liu Yujian has given up resistance completely. The power of despoting to the extreme is not something he can fight against. His body was shaking, but his body could not shake because of the brutal suppression. "I gave you a chance." White night said without expression. "No... no..." Liu Yujian''s face showed fear and cried out in a trembling voice: "who are you? Are you really a real Tianjing person?" "It doesn''t matter!" White night light way, and then mention that the Shenji palace to give the ordinary long sword, will stab toward the neck of Liuyu sword. Everyone trembled. Liu Yujian is even more pale. "Stop it!" At this critical moment, there was a sudden cry outside. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, look up. However, several young men and women rushed over. One of the women with short hair looked anxious and cried out in an anxious voice: "this adult, please let Liu Yujian die!""I''ve been merciful before. He doesn''t know how to cherish it. How can I let him go again and again? Otherwise, others will regard me as a kind-hearted person! " The white night looks calm. However, the woman hastily took out an object from the storage ring on her finger, held it high and cried out: "if the adult is willing to let go of Liuyu sword, the little woman is willing to give it to the adult!" As soon as the words fell, countless people all around looked at the object that the woman was holding. But it was a jade feather. The feathers are lifelike and beautiful, and the sunlight gives birth to a burst of brilliant light. Although it is not activated, but the breath has been exposed. Smelling it in the white night, the expression suddenly condensed for several minutes. "What is this thing?" Asked the white night. "Wings of heaven!" Cried the woman. As soon as these four words came out, the scene exploded instantly. "What? Is this the wing of heaven? " "The flying wings of heaven, which are said to be able to blink for thousands of miles?" "I heard that the wings of the sky contain the supreme power of space law. If you can understand it, you can completely master the space. This is a lot of things that can fight to death. Who is this girl? How could he take out this thing to save Liu Yu Jian? " "Come on, check it out, a stick of incense! In a stick of incense, I want all the information about this girl! Come on People were surprised and talked about, and the overlords could not sit still. They ordered to go down and search for information. He also heard something about the wings of the sky. Although he didn''t know it very well, he knew that it was an extraordinary treasure! "Throw it up." Drink in the daytime. Compared with Liu Yujian''s life, he was obviously more interested in it. "The Lord must release Liu Yu sword first." Said the woman, biting her silver teeth. "Three breaths!" White night closed his eyes: "after three rest, do not throw up, I do not want!" When the woman heard the voice, she was stunned: "my Lord, you are just a real heaven realm. If you have this thing, you will be able to fly into the sky. How can you give up so easily?" "So you take me for a stranger?" The white night asked. The woman was stunned. At this time, she seemed to notice the abandoned magic sword and Lihuang sword on her waist, and immediately understood the meaning of the words. This man is not someone who has never seen a powerful magic weapon. You know, he has two great soldiers. There are two kinds of people in Hongbing. If they don''t agree, I''m afraid that he will give up the wings of heaven. The woman''s face was ugly, she bit her teeth, and she didn''t know how to choose. However, by this time, the white night has begun to count down... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1743 "Three!" Drink in the daytime. The voice is not loud, but it affects people''s hearts. People anxiously look, only see the white night face calm, eyes incomparably firm, there is no sense of joking. Shen Ji Wei Chang''s eyebrows moved slightly, and his side head looked at Ruan Shi, as if he had something to say. But don''t wait for Shenji guard to open, Ruan teacher took the lead to say: "be calm, don''t be impatient, let that boy make trouble." He nodded for a moment, silent. "Two!" At this time, the white night called again. The scene was silent for a moment. Countless pairs of eyes were all focused on him. The woman drags the flowing wings of heaven, and her body trembles gently. Obviously, she''s still struggling! White night is not polite, spit out the last word. "One!" This sound, so that countless people''s heart stagnation. Including the woman! After all, she could not help it. When she saw the white night''s sword sinking to Liuyu sword, she did not hesitate to take up the wings of the flowing sky and throw them to the white night on the challenge arena. "Here you are!" "Smart choice." White night light way, raise a hand to grasp, the wing of the flowing sky is tightly grasped by him in the hand. Feeling the wonderful temperature rippling on the wings of the flowing sky, my heart can''t help beating a few times at night. "Is this the wing of heaven? It''s really extraordinary. Even a little breath from the top can give people a wonderful feeling of soul sublimation. It''s really not simple... " I watched silently in the daytime, and then quietly put away the wings of the sky. He gently moved the sword away, looked at the Liuyu sword on the ground without expression, and said: "the last chance, if you don''t admit defeat again, no matter what your companion takes out, I will kill you!" Liu Yujian''s face was ugly and his eyes were full of fear. At the critical moment of life and death, his so-called dignity has been completely thrown away, people can not help saying: "I... I give up... I give up..." "go on!" The sword is closed in the white night. Liu Yujian turned around in a hurry and rushed off the arena. The men and women over there quickly supported Liu Yujian and retreated to the back of the crowd. They did not dare to look at the white night again. When Liu Yujian was defeated, there were not many people on the scene who dared to step on the stage. The whole competition seems to have been dominated by night. After all, even Liu Yu Jian, who is so powerful, can''t use his soul state to look at his strength. People are talking and whispering. "What about this? I''m afraid there will be no more games in the next game Ruan Shi a bitter smile, side head toward Shenji Wei long way. "If you don''t have to play, it means the end of the game. White night is the winner." Shen Ji Wei Chang said. "White night?" Ruan Shifu was slightly stunned and shook his head bitterly: "when I sent out the invitation to white night, I hoped that he could come here to experience and see more powerful people. He was not prepared to let him go to that place at all. After all, in terms of his soul state, he was still too immature. Everything in that kind of place is not what his strength can bear. If he goes there, it will be very difficult to get ahead... " " but now, do you want to break the rules? " Shenji guard chief shook his head and said: "many talents are still watching under the stage. In fact, they have the capital to compete with the white night. However, their suspicious character makes them dare not go up. In this way, we can only choose white night." "Yes." Ruan Shi glanced in the crowd and stopped for a moment on several seemingly inconspicuous figures. People sighed: "they are too concerned about gain and loss, but they will let themselves lose too much..." they discussed. Behind the crowd. Liu Yujian knelt down on the ground, and he was panting. "Jade sword, are you ok?" The woman asked with concern. "I''m fine." Liu Yujian gasped and replied. However, he seemed to think of something. He raised his head and looked at the woman with shame: "the wings of the sky are so valuable, but they fall into other people''s hands because of me... Yao''er, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault!" "It doesn''t matter, jade sword." The woman shook her head: "but vulgar, how can you resist your life? What''s more, liutianzhiyi is only borrowed, and we can still get it back. " "Borrowed?" Liu Yujian was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his face became solemn. I can''t bear to see no one on the stage. He glanced around, looked at Ruan Shi again, and then began to shout, "Lord Ruan, it seems that no one is on the stage. If there is no one on the stage, can the competition be over?" Hearing the sound, Ruan Shi glanced at the meeting hall and exclaimed, "can there be anyone else on the stage?"For a long time, however, no one spoke. Those who were favored by Ruan Shi were looking at each other and refused to move. Ruan Shi''s face was not natural. There was a grunt with a little anger in his nose, and then he said, "since no one is on the stage, I declare that the winner of this competition is..." "Mr. Ruan, wait a minute!" At this critical moment, a melodious and proud voice suddenly came from the distance, directly interrupted Ruan Shi''s words. The audience was stunned. Ruan teacher is also muddled, and people on the scene have looked toward the sound source. But outside, a group of men and women wearing white clothes and white boots and holding long swords came over. These men and women momentum extraordinary, unfathomable, beautiful men, beautiful women, their eyes cold, staring at this side. In the center of them is a frame pulled by a white BMW. The sound comes from the frame. Who is this person? Some people are confused and murmuring. But when people see the huge "catch" characters carved on both sides of the frame, everyone is stupid without exception. "This is... The catcher?" "Oh, my God. How did you get here?" "Are they here for the runoff?" "This... This should not be ah, Shenji palace must take out how valuable treasure, in order to attract the capture family..." there were bursts of exclamations. Some daemons even squeezed out of the crowd, staring at the driving carriage, and their expressions were completely frozen. However, the frame stopped in front of the challenge arena, and then a maid on the side lifted the curtain of the car, and a girl with long hair and a white gauze walked down from it. If you dare not to be a fairy in the world, you can''t stand in the world like a fairy. Wearing white clothes and floating in the wind, a head of long hair pouring down, long sword is better than snow, indescribable beautiful, elegant, noble and vulgar, skin light than snow, eyes still like a pool of water, quietly examine the figure on the challenge arena. There was no sound around. Countless pairs of eyes focused on her. At this time, but see her gently open cherry lips, spit out a cold voice. "This man, I fight!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1744 The girl on the stage, also like the cold plum in the snow, indifferent but arrogant staring at the white night. Although that pair of eyes is absolutely beautiful, intoxicating, but no one dares to appreciate at this moment. After all, no one can bear the cold that overflows in the eyes. I''m afraid that one look can make people bow down, and there is no idea of resistance at all. There was silence under the stage. There was no sound on the stage. This strange atmosphere made Ruan feel very uncomfortable. "I didn''t expect that the girl also came. It seems that our quota has to be let out." Ruan took a breath, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. The Shenji guard chief nearby didn''t show much emotion. He said calmly: "this is the rule made by the superior. As long as the conditions are met, the strong can enter. If the catcher wants to attack, we can''t obstruct it." "But they may not follow our plan. If they refuse to obey our command, what''s the use of trying our best to find these two places? In the end, it''s not cheap to catch the family? " Ruan Shi was helpless. Shenji guard did not speak. To Ruan Shi, it is obvious that he has no reason to refute the rules. The white night calmly looks at the woman in front of her. Although the beauty of this woman is amazing, the white night is not a young soul. His will can stabilize his mind and not let himself be lost in the other party''s amazing appearance. "What''s your name?" At this time, the woman called for the white night. Although the voice is extremely cold and proud, but the sound quality is very pleasant, listening to people relaxed and happy, as if the spring breeze blowing in the depths of the soul. What a jade man. But the white night in the heart of the head but can not give birth to calm, he glanced at the woman, light way: "before asking other people''s name, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" "Introduce yourself?" A trace of disdain rippled in the woman''s eyes and said coldly, "I''m afraid you are not qualified to know my name and introduce myself to you? Do you deserve it? " "Then you should not be entitled to know my name." Shaking one''s head in the white night without any guest''s breath. "Bold!" Under the stage, those men and women in white were instantly angry. One of the men directly pointed to the white night and said, "just upright, how dare Ann be rude to my young lady? If you don''t want to be torn apart, please kneel down and kowtow to the young lady! " "Don''t think this is the Shenji Palace branch, we can''t help you! If you want to live, please apologize to the young lady A woman nearby also drank. "Yes, I beg your pardon." "Otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing!" People''s voice was cold and fierce, and the fierce intention of killing was to force all the people around him back. Many people turn pale. "After all, he is the one who catches the family. He is really overbearing." The eyes of those standing at the back of the crowd congealed, and the leading couple whispered. White night frowns. At this time, Ruan said in a low voice: "please don''t disturb the players'' mood, otherwise we will regard it as interfering in the competition and rushing out of the arena. Please pay attention to it!" As soon as the words fell, the woman raised her hand and motioned to the people under the stage to be calm. The crowd immediately stopped, but their eyes were extremely cold staring at the white night on the stage. The woman glanced at Ruan Shi, and then her eyes returned to the white night. She raised her hand and grabbed at the weapon rack nearby. Whoosh! A sword flew over and landed steadily in her catkin. "No one dares to disobey my meaning of capturing the moon. You are the first one, mole ant." The woman is to catch the quiet moon light said, voice landing, she has gently lift lotus step, toward the white night. Obviously, she wants to get rid of her disobedience. "Should I be honored?" The white night asked calmly. "No need." "You just need to feel sorry for yourself, because you will die in my hands right away!" he said At the moment of the sound falling, a sudden burst of fragrant wind came, but its beautiful shadow had completely disappeared in the eyes of the white night. What a fast speed. White night sword eyebrow a wrinkle, the side head is left and right and look. However... The capture of silence moon is completely disappeared, there is not even a touch of soul power around. Is this caused by speed? No! No! This is... Space displacement! The white night suddenly realized, the heart suddenly tense, the person seems to be aware of something, immediately turned around. But see behind him is already appeared a most beautiful figure. That''s the woman before. When she appears, her breath overflows in the whole arena!It''s a real blink. It doesn''t depend on speed at all! It''s not easy! White night''s face was serious, without any doubt. The sharp sword in his hand was slashed hard, and the sword power of the dead dragon immediately climbed on the long sword. If this is cut, even the Shenji guard chief will be divided into two! But... just at the moment of sword attack, the woman''s gem like eyes suddenly opened, and there were two ancient clock marks in her pupil beads. Dang! Dang... Dang! Dang... Dang! The bell is ringing... the bell is ringing. When the bell rings, it''s melodious and continuous... and at the moment when the bell rings! Bang! The color changes throughout the field. The stones, balustrades, spirits and even the body of the white night on the competition platform became extremely dark and gray. At the same time, the white night found that his body was completely unable to move. Is this... time technique? At night, his face changed and his heart beat wildly. This woman... Actually used time magic! Wait! According to the rules of Shenji palace, no magic weapon can be used in this runoff election. That is to say... This woman''s time magic does not rely on any magic weapon, it is her own means. There''s a bit of brain downtime at night. Use your own time technique... How can this be possible? This woman... Clearly so young, how could she do this? What kind of state has she reached? "I''ve given you a chance to admit defeat, but you won''t listen, so I can''t blame you." The woman said indifferently, when the voice fell, it was a sword stabbing at the heart of the white night. Pooh! The sword in the heart of the white night, the time skill dissipates, the person suddenly pulls, just want to fight back, the woman is a backhand sword, toward his soul stab. No doubt, the soul will be broken by the day! White night clenched his teeth, endured the pain that was too severe to explain, and moved his lower body with difficulty. Whew! The chest of the white night was once again penetrated. Blood splashed everywhere... there was silence under the stage. Such a fierce white night is not the woman''s opponent at all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1745 White night mouth spit out a mouthful of blood, the face is also ugly frightening. The female willow eyebrow slightly frowns, is preparing to raise the sword to swing, directly splits the white night in two. But at this time, the white night suddenly roared, and his body suddenly whirled. He actually broke the sword with his flesh, and then chopped at the woman with a backhand sword. "How can you be my enemy? Humble and poor ants. " The woman shook her head and said, autumn eyes are still full of strong disdain. When the voice falls, a jade finger of the woman has been stretched out, facing the falling sword. Keng! A sword light burst out from the jade finger. Then, there are seventeen pure swords. These swords cover the surface of the sword light in the form of lines. They are like the fierce sword patterns in the calm water. They are so exquisite. "It''s a magic formula for startling Hong!" Immediately, someone called out. "Jinghong sword rhyme? Isn''t that a sword master can learn? How could she... Have learned? " "It''s impossible!" "Sure enough, she is a witch! The woman whose talent reaches the devil "It''s terrible!" Countless people gasped and their faces turned pale. Rao is those who have great powers at this time are also eyes trembling, shortness of breath. Obviously, they know the power of this move. And such a terrible move, in the hands of this woman, is to pinch... This... Enough to show how terrible the strength of women is! However, at the moment when the sword pattern collides with the sharp sword of the white night... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the sword patterns were chopped like bronze mirrors by sharp swords. There is no sword pattern that can stop the white night sword. This sword is as powerful as a broken bamboo, and it falls straight down. After only a moment''s effort, the woman''s sword formula has been completely broken. "What?" The woman''s pretty face was stagnant, and a dull flash passed through her beautiful eyes. How could she imagine that her move would be so easily broken by the other party? The world is even more astonishing! "Can''t it be?" Someone murmured that he was wrong. But that''s the reality. That terrible Jinghong sword formula! It''s so easy to be broken by the white night! People''s brains are buzzing and boiling hot. White night, no means to retreat. Her steps turned into lotus steps, her light body whirled and her white dress danced, retreating backward like a fairy. White night also repeatedly retreat, but a sword stabbed the ground, half squat down, nearly fell. He breathed fiercely. His mouth was full of blood. He looked at the half of the sword body which was inserted in his chest. His eyes flashed with anger. Then he raised his hand to grab the half of the sword, and then pulled it out suddenly. Whew! Blood splashed out immediately. "Wow All around was the sound of alarm. No one thought that the white night actually chopped the woman''s attack with a sword! "This white night... Is not easy!" People murmured in amazement. "No wonder this man is so concerned about by the man in red. It seems that he is not an ordinary person, but we think of him simply." Behind the crowd, a man said faintly. "What do you say?" Next to the woman asked. "Let them fight first. Let''s see how much strength Bai Ye can find out about this person. As long as the more strength Qu Jiyue shows, the more we know about it. If we challenge her later, it''s not certain that she will be defeated?" The man said with a smile. When the woman heard the sound, she nodded her head gently and did not speak. White night will be broken sword on the ground, still in a violent gasp, but people are slowly standing up. Qu Ji Yue didn''t continue to attack, but looked at the white night with her suffocating eyes. A moment later, there was a twinkle of amazement in her pupils. Only to see the wounds on the body of the white night have been wildly healed, not a while, before the black and white night, the heart has been pierced, has been intact. In an instant, there was a silence under the stage, and countless people breathed. Ruan Shi and Shenji Guard commander were also secretly frightened. You know, the injury in white night is not ordinary! On every wound, there is a woman''s extraordinary sword sense covered! If you want to heal the wound, you must clean up the sword meaning! But... What does it mean that white night healed in such a short time? This means that all the sword meaning exerted on him by the woman has been eliminated!How could that be possible? People''s thinking is a little confused, looking at the white night eyes are also full of confusion. They couldn''t see through the man at all. "Interesting!" Capture the silence of the moon slightly breathed a tone, calmly looking at the white night: "it seems that you are not as useless as I imagined." "Now, is it my turn?" White night slightly panting, eyes cold, staring at catching the silence of the moon road. "It''s your turn?" "Do you deserve it?" As soon as the voice fell, her pupils rose again, and the ancient bell pattern appeared again. The melodious bell lingers in everyone''s ears. As a result, everything in the martial arts field lost its color as before. It''s time magic again! But in this moment, the white night suddenly finger jerk, wild sword dance. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" With a roar, he stabbed his sword to the ground. In an instant. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a large number of air breaking sounds start. The cluster of Qi swords suddenly flew out and whirled around him. The desolate sword will tear up the void completely! When the skill of time comes, the night is completely covered by sword Qi. "Well?" Capture the silent moon slightly a Leng, but did not give up, the person is cold hum a, raise long sword to kill again. The broken sword was filled with her sword spirit. The bright blue sword spirit was like the condensation of gemstones. It was extraordinary and amazing. It''s like a magic sword! But just at the moment of the sword''s piercing, a sharp sound came out. Just look at all the swords that capture the moon are broken. She... Can''t tear off the sword spirit of the white night. "What?" Capture Ji Yue is shocked. How could she have thought that the white night still had a more powerful and terrifying sword spirit than herself. With her loss of consciousness, the time technique has ended. In the white night, the sword Qi was removed in an instant, and a backhand sword was used to chop it. Capture the silent moon suddenly comes back to God, hasten the move, split space technique to block the split sword. Click! The sword is stuck in the space crack torn out by the capture of the silent moon. It can''t be split or pulled out! Catching the silent moon, a trace of cold light passed in the eyes. But just as she was thinking about whether to fight back or to retreat, the other hand of the white night had already rushed over quietly, and grabbed the white neck of Jiyue, and then pressed it hard toward the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1746 Bang!! Although the delicate body of seizing the moon seems light, the strength she bears at the moment is like a falling mountain, heavily smashing on the fragmented arena. In an instant, the whole arena was shocked into powder. The white night did not let go, continue to pinch to catch the silent moon snow-white neck downward pressure. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the earth''s surface was shattered layer by layer, and the unruly force lines spread to the periphery of the martial arts field one after another like a huge wave on the sea. The people in the martial arts field retreated wildly and did not dare to get close to the place where they fought. Even if there were Shenji guards encircling the martial arts field with strength sacrifice as the boundary, it would not help. The boundary of shenjiwei is just to shield most of the destructive power, but it can''t cover the terrible momentum... people are staring at the martial arts field, one by one they are scared and their scalp is numb. People are not shocked by the failure of capturing the moon, but by the actions of this man called white night. Did he not know that he was completely provoking the captors? "Asshole!" When they saw this scene, they were all angry, and the people who looked at the white night were full of killing intention. "Miss, her body is so pure and pure that she is touched by this man! I''ll wait for him to pay for it! " One of the captors lowered his voice and said coldly. Others nodded and clenched their fists. At this time... Dong! A dull noise came out. Only to see Qu Jiyue suddenly hit the back hand in the chest of the white night, and a strong breath directly penetrated into the chest of the white night and hit his viscera. "Well..." the white night''s mouth immediately spits out a little blood, sprinkled on the white face of Qu Jiyue. Capture the silence of the moon Leng, autumn eyes slightly up, is extremely incredible. But soon, her beautiful and suffocating face immediately showed a very obvious anger. "Get out of here Her lips spit out words as cold as frost. With her other hand, she threw away her sword directly, turned her palm again, and hit the chest of white night. White night wants to block with arms, but the speed is still poor to capture the silent moon. Bang! The muffled sound came out. The white night body explodes to fly out, bumps into the upper boundary, the boundary shakes the waves unceasingly, then wobbles leisurely to fall on the ground. There was a lot of shouting outside. But to see the white night hard to get up, the chest has been full of cracks, blood flowing non-stop. This is the Brahman war style! And... The five elements holy land and Wuxiao God King''s divine power! However, in front of the capture of the silent moon, it is so vulnerable! The eyes of the white night are tight, busy urging the breath of life to repair their wounds. This woman, although she looks young, her strength... Is far better than all present! I''m afraid the former Jidao monarch may not be her opponent! Where the devil is this! So young, but the strength is unfathomable. This vast state of Saint! It is true that genius is everywhere and stars are shining. In the white night, he stealthily accumulated the spirit of dead dragon and sword, thinking about the countermeasures. Qu Jiyue over there also stood up. She straightened her rather messy white dress, and then gently stroked her cheek. When she saw the blood on the jade finger, her perfect face was filled with anger again. "Ants! How dare you insult me with your dirty blood? How dare you The anger in the beautiful eyes is very obvious. "If you are afraid that the blood of the enemy will spill on you, I think you should stop fighting people." The white night face is expressionless way. "Wanton!" Qu Jiyue was furious: "since I was born, no one dares to speak with me in such a tone! You are nothing but a waste of heaven, but you dare to be so bold! Today! I will kill you "Then let your horse come! Let me see what kind of strength you have! " White night is not afraid, eyes firm said. However, his words fall, but in the field caused a lot of fluctuations and uproar. "This man is really crazy! How dare you be so rude to Miss Qu! " "Well, it seems that he doesn''t know the strength of Miss Qu!" "Ridiculous and ignorant wretch!" "He''s dead already!" People stare at the white night, sneering, whispering and mocking. At this time, Qu Jiyue lightly raised her plain hand, and saw the bright red blood stains on her cheek suddenly disappeared. Her jade fingers closed gently, and her fingers waved, and a crystal sword condensed by her soul power appeared. White night face a tight, immediately step forward, ready to take the lead.However, Qu Jiyue is a sword at will, and soon he launched an attack. "Smoke misty sword power! Get down on your knees, ants! " Cold and with the sounds of the nature of the killing. Keng! There was a strange crack in the void. At that moment, the white night only felt that his eardrum seemed to have been torn, followed by a fierce sword from the sky, suppressed. Bang! In the white night, his knees sank, and he knelt directly on the ground. People outside the venue only saw that the void on the white night was completely cracked and the cracks were spreading. It actually formed a divine sword with a length of thousands of feet to suppress the white night! What a shock! White night quickly raised the sword in his hand, and fiercely straightened his body, supporting him not to kneel down on his knees. How can it be so powerful? It''s almost white at night. "Oh?" A little surprise flashed through her beautiful eyes. She was surprised that she had not been able to hold down the sword before she could wipe it out. But... he has done his best in this sword. But capturing the silent moon... Is no use at all. "If you don''t want to kneel down, I''ll cut your legs first to see if you still kneel or not!" Capture Ji Yue indifferently said, the crystal sword in the hand once again waved. Keng! Another sword roar. The people under the stage breathed hard and looked at it in a hurry, but they were shocked to find that when the crystal sword fell, there was no sword Qi overflowing at all. But when the sharp sword fell, the void suddenly trembled violently, and then it was broken layer by layer, and it turned into the shape of sword pattern. The world is in uproar. "This is a sword cut constructed by the power of emptiness!" There''s a big voice. "The power of emptiness?" Countless people gasped. In front of this force, the soul force is how pale and powerless! This is capture the moon! A demon genius who has mastered time magic and void power! People are staring at this blow, staring at it toward the white night swallow, everyone''s eyes are full of confusion and shock. They know, white night was defeated! And capture the moon, will become the winner of this final! The end... Has been doomed! This battle is just a passing scene! The souls on the scene shook their heads. Sighs come and go. There was also a lot of jeering laughter. But more than that, it was amazing. Bang! No accident. The force of the void thunders heavily on the white night. Just look at all the land behind the white night disappear, all the space is distorted, and this area is completely turned into a desolate and silent area like a black hole. "It''s over." Qu Jiyue straightens Li Xiubai''s clothes, turns around with Lianbu and goes down to the stage www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1747 Looking at the area covered by the broken void and scattered sand, Ruan Shi''s old eyes also showed a dull color. He was staring at it for a long time, and then he came back to his mind. "Such a good seed... So gone?" Ruan teacher murmured, his face full of regret. To be honest, he has always enjoyed the white night. It''s not easy to be the overlord from the nine soul land to the sky cliff with one''s own power! And the character of white night in his heart is also very correct, character indomitable, coarse and fine, is a rare talent. When the white night was about to be hit by the void power, Ruan Shi even came up with the impulse to rescue the white night. But the strict rules of Shenji palace finally made him stop. Because of the strict regulations of Shenji palace, Ruan Shi did not know how many regrets he had made in his whole life. He knew that this time, he would have another regret. Think of this, Ruan teacher can not stop sighing, old eyes also appear some dim, heart incomparably bored. But at this time, Qu Jiyue, who was preparing to step down, frowned and looked at the boundary of the martial arts field in front of him. Then he looked sideways at the Shenji Guard commander''s side and said in a low voice: "Shenji guard chief, why don''t you open the border?" "The event is not over yet. If you want to give up, I can open the border." Shenji guard chief quietly spit out a word. As soon as this word falls, some noisy scene instantly quiets down. All of them subconsciously looked at Shenji guard. Rao Shi Ruan also looked at Shenji guard with consternation. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and looked at the area where the dust gradually fell and the void gradually recovered. But a figure gradually emerged. It''s a white night! "What?" People were shocked. White night... Not dead? "Bai lingzun is the fighting spirit Zun on the fight list of Shenji palace. Miss Qu Jiyue, you have not been listed in the fight list. If you kill Bai lingzun, we will receive a message and give you a fighting order. However, we have not received any information, so we can see that the Holy master is not dead!" Shenji Wei long said calmly. The words fell to the ground, Qu Ji Yue''s face sank, and he looked at it in a hurry. However, the white night has gone out of the void and chaos area and stood in front of the capture of the silent moon. "Wow The whole scene exploded in an instant. Everyone''s eyes widened and looked at the white night in disbelief. Many people keep rubbing their eyes and think they are wrong. I saw that the whole body of the white night was intact, and there was no wound at all. Moreover, his breath was not disordered at all, as if the terrible blow just now did not cause much damage to him. "It''s impossible!" "Miss, the sword just now... Didn''t kill this man? Isn''t this the only one who has real heaven? " "What''s this... What''s going on?" The people who caught the family glared at each other with an incredible face. "White night is not as simple as we think it is!" The man behind clapped his hands and laughed: "this guy is really a surprise to us." "I thought it would end hastily, but I didn''t expect that he could take the sword of capturing the silent moon..." the woman looked at the white night quietly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and her face became unnatural: "wrong... We all made a mistake..." "what was wrong?" The man looked sideways at his companion. However, the woman lowered her voice and said, "before, we couldn''t deal with white night. We always thought that he was using Hongbing to protect himself, which made us so difficult. We didn''t pay attention to Bai Ye at all. We only paid attention to the Hongbing in his hand. But now we can see that the strength of white night does not lie in Hongbing! In this competition, no magic weapon or pill can be used. He is relying on his real strength to catch the sword of capturing the moon. Can he take this sword with his own strength, do you still think that white night is just a mole ant relying on the soldiers? " Hearing this, the man frowned a little, then nodded his head, and said hoarsely: "indeed, it seems that we really underestimate this man..." "I didn''t expect that he was hiding so deeply..." the woman said coldly: "but it''s good, he is against Qu Jiyue, and we can have a good understanding of the strength of these two people and see how much they have Less cards "Well." The man''s smile gradually converged and his expression became serious. There was a lot of discussion. Ruan Shi also looked stunned. However, Qu Jiyue on the challenge arena is now full of resentment. She took a deep breath and calmed down her mood. What she saw on her pretty face was still aloof and arrogant. "Now... Is it my turn to fight back?"White night eyes cold, staring at the capture of the moon road. "Counterattack? Do you deserve it? " Capture the moon to reshape the crystal sword, intending to split the sword again and suppress the white night. At this time, the white night suddenly grabbed the ordinary sword provided by Shenji palace and danced wildly. With each sword going down, the sword spirit is released into the air. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sword spirit rises into the sky, but it disappears. People are confused. Empty or not? What kind of sword move is this? "To be a master, to be a master of one''s own skills!" Qu Jiyue didn''t have so much patience to go on with the daytime nonsense. She took a sword flower in her catkin. All the soul power around the white night seems to be detonated by something, all of them explode. Bang! Bang! Bang... the shock wave caused by the soul force retreated in the daytime. In the white night, he stopped waving his sword, his eyes were cold, and he stepped forward. Although his soul power was completely covered, his sword spirit was still there. Fierce sword like a layer of armor on his body, with his impact will be overwhelming. At this time, Qu Jiyue raised her catkin to the air. Bang! The body of the white night was held by a wonderful force on the spot, and the sword idea was completely broken. "Wow There was another cry of surprise. It''s still void power. But different from before! I don''t know how thick and fierce this void power is! "Mole ants, if they don''t recognize themselves, they are doomed to die." Capture the silence of the Moon said indifferently, a little pace, people such as phantom, quietly appeared in front of the white night. The crystal sword rises and cuts across the neck of the white night. This time, she will kill the white night. The nerves of the world are all tied by this sword, and they are more and more tight with the swing of this sword. No way to escape? That''s what all of us have in mind. But... just when everyone thought it was coming to an end... bang! A huge shadow suddenly blooms from the back of the white night, just like the God coming, and instantly appears in front of the capture of the silent moon. At that moment, the sky and the earth were dim, and all things were pale. An unparalleled Spirit fell from the sky and covered everything. Catch the silent moon, autumn eyes shrink. "Wuxiao shenjue!" White night a low roar, a huge palm from the sky, hard shock to capture the silent moon. "What?" Qu Jiyue was shocked and immediately raised his sword to block the falling palm. Roar and rumble... the power of dominating the matchless oppresses it and collides with the crystal sword. Bang! Her body sank several minutes at once, and Lianbu sank to the ground. The tyrannical force tore all the earth around. What a terrifying force. However, this is not the end! < br. < br. < br. < br. "Be careful, miss." At this time, there was a cry from the audience. The moon is still, and I look at her. But on the sky, countless golden swords came. The little sword covered the sky like a locust, covering this side. That''s all the sword spirit that was blown out before the white night. And those sword Qi... Are also the most pure dead Dragon Sword spirit! Qiu Jiyue is staring at her, and her eyes are trembling www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1748 Qu Jiyue doesn''t know that this is the sword spirit of the dead dragon. But Qu Jiyue can clearly feel that this pure sword spirit is a terrible power above her sword spirit! She believed that in the face of such sword spirit, any defense of her would be invalid. At this moment, Qu Jiyue finally understood why his empty power could not erase the white night. I''m afraid it''s because he sacrificed his sword to protect his body? I didn''t expect this person to have such a hand! And... Wuxiao shenjue? What he did was the martial formula of the legendary king Wuxiao? It''s impossible! He''s just a real world! Whether it''s the sword spirit or Wuxiao shenjue, it''s almost equivalent to a miracle for a soul person of his level! One can have a miracle, it is enough to shock people! However, he shows something that can be called miracle one after another... what is that called? Miracle? In this electric light and flint, the thought of capturing the moon is extremely chaotic, but the current situation can not allow her to think too much. "Scatter!" At this time, capture the silence of the moon cherry lips open again, spit out a very heroic voice. The sword spirit of her whole body was blowing around like a storm, especially towards the white night. But... the ghost like a God is like the most hard armor, perfectly covering the whole body of the white night. No matter how fierce the sword Qi is, it can''t tear it apart. Moreover, with the outbreak of the sword storm of Qu Jiyue, her strength to resist the suppression of virtual shadow was reduced by a circle, and her sword also sank a little bit. Click! The ground burst. Suffering from the multiple forces of capture, the moon''s face is extremely ugly. "Miss!" The captors were shocked. Several guards have already pulled out their swords and are staring at the sword spirit flying to capture Jiyue. They are ready to rush into the arena to save people at any time. Capture silence moon is completely suppressed. The soul people around the challenge arena were all frightened, and their mouths were wide open. They have never thought that the existence of this heaven from nowhere can actually suppress the famous Miss Jie Jia to such a degree. It''s just that... white night obviously underestimates the means to capture the silent moon. At this critical moment, capture the silence of the moon suddenly open cherry lips, people suddenly drink. "The truth! Reverse the universe Crash... a burst of void distortion. The pupil shrinks at night, and you can see that all the surrounding scenes become turbulent and blurred. Before and after is only a breath of Kung Fu. When the scene all recovered, he was shocked to find that Qu Jiyue and he had already turned their positions. All the dead dragon''s sword spirit has been all towards him. Is this true word? The power of its true words is not sure how many times stronger than the white night! The white night''s face became tense, and he immediately wanted to drive the dead dragon''s sword Qi to turn around. But at this moment, Qu Jiyue once again whispered: "the truth is a secret, forbidden!" When this sentence fell, all the soul power, sword spirit and sword meaning of the white night could not be stimulated, and even the words could not be spoken. All his counterattack tactics are locked up. Even if he uses the art of truth telling, it will not help at present. After all... The true word skill of capturing Jiyue is too strong, and his true word skill and reversion skill are useless for such a strong person as capturing Jiyue. In fact, at present, there are few ways to threaten the capture of Jiyue, except for the dead Dragon Sword Qi and two Hongbing soldiers. In the white night, the expression is tight and the eyes are cold. Qu Jiyue raised her mouth and said with a faint smile: "the only way you can go now is to immediately remove the suppression of Wuxiao shenjue on me and avoid those sword Qi. It''s just... If you remove Wuxiao shenjue, I will take out your heart immediately! Ants, you''ve lost! " When the voice falls, Qu Jiyue''s delicate hand has reached the end of the crystal sword, very close to the heart of the white night. As long as the white night releases the Wuxiao shenjue to avoid the sword spirit, the hand of seizing the moon will turn into the hand of the God of death, and take out the heart and even the soul of the sky. But if the white night does not withdraw Wuxiao shenjue, still dead suppression capture silent moon, then... He will be stabbed into a beehive by his own sword. This is a dead end! A dead end arranged at random by the seizing moon. White night simply can''t predict, this woman at random a few moves, then drag oneself into the dead end. Terrible! Not only is this woman''s move strength, but also her mind! Who the hell is this woman?What kind of strength has she reached? His face was livid at night. The smile on Qu Jiyue''s face is getting stronger and stronger. "Now, do you understand the consequences of fighting against me? Ants! You don''t know who you''re dealing with! You have no idea how vulnerable you are to me. Now, I will behead you here to let the world know what the consequences will be if you offend me and arrest Jiyue! " The voice falls, capture the quiet moon dimple a Zheng, the person is a drink again. It''s a good word Bang! White night only felt that there was something exploding between the heart and brain, and all the power of confinement on the body was strengthened several times. And at the time of this mantra, the white night can clearly feel the cold light and killing intention coming from behind. The sword spirit of the dead dragon has arrived... I can''t hide it! It''s hard to breathe at night. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a lot of dead Dragon Sword Qi penetrated his back. White night body immediately crazy shaking up, mouth is spit out a lot of blood. After a while, his back was full of holes and blood, and the terrible dead Dragon Sword directly hit his internal organs and cut off his blood vessels and even Qi veins. "Good!" The capture family cheered. All the people on the stage shook their heads. For a time they thought that white night would make them look different. Now it seems that... He still can''t escape the terrible means of capturing the silent moon. He still can''t change the fate of death. Qu Jiyue calmly looks at the white night when she is about to be stabbed into a beehive by sword Qi. She is not in a hurry to die, but just looks at it. It seems to be appreciating the fading of a flower. Everything went as smoothly as she thought. Everything is under her control! "The world will be trampled on by me in the end!" Qu Ji Yue took a breath, and his confidence became more and more strong. But at this moment... whoosh! A sword came suddenly. "What?" The pupil of Qu Jiyue shrinks, and before the person reacts, the sword Qi penetrates into Qu Jiyue''s abdomen on the spot... Pooh! A clear voice rang out. "Well..." Qu Jiyue immediately covered his abdomen, and people retreated and almost fell to the ground. The blood is overflowing... "Wow!" The whole audience was in an uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1749 "Miss!" The captors under the stage made a shrill cry. All the people around him couldn''t help but shout out. Their eyes were wide and their faces were incredible. This scene deeply surprised all the people present. People looked at it dully and thought they were wrong. But the reality excites their eyes wildly, telling them they''re not wrong. The eldest daughter of the capture family captured Jiyue''s abdomen... She really had a sword spirit. "How could that be possible?" Someone''s breathing. There are also people who keep rubbing their eyes, thinking that they are wrong. "That boy... Unexpectedly... Hurt Miss Qu?" "It''s impossible!" "How did he do it?" "Incredible! Incredible ... people screamed and were stunned. Several captors'' guards were excited and wanted to rush to the arena, but they were stopped by a woman. "Don''t be impatient." The woman said coldly: "Miss, the injury is not fatal, and that guy can''t hold on. The victory or defeat has been divided, and the miss has won. If you step on the stage, you will only make miss lose the qualification for the runoff election!" When the guards heard the sound, they looked at the martial arts field and saw that it was a white night when it was difficult to stand. So they all relaxed and nodded. Indeed, although the white night was injured by the capture of silence month, but in the current situation, this is just a dying struggle! However, the strong captors did not dare to relax. They were still in a state of being ready for battle. Their eyes were fixed on the stage and they were ready to rush up at any time. The atmosphere at the scene was particularly bizarre. Ruan Shi and Shenji Weichang also stare at the stage, their eyes dare not blink. "You are much more tenacious than I thought Qu Jiyue moves his hand away from the wound in his abdomen. He sweeps the blood red in the abdomen and frowns tightly. His voice becomes colder and colder. She lifted her eyes again and looked at the white night, but she saw a big transparent hole in her chest at this time! It''s not caused by the sword spirit of the dead dragon. Although the sword Qi of the dead dragon is pure and powerful, it does not inject too much sword power into the sword Qi in order to block the escape route of dead capture Jiyue. Instead, it uses more sword power to generate sword Qi, which focuses on quality rather than weight. They can perfectly tear away the flesh body of seizing the moon, but they are not enough to penetrate. After seeing through this point, Qu Jiyue changed his position with Bai Ye and used his body as a shield. In this way, he could not only keep the moon intact, but also erase the white night. But she didn''t expect that under such circumstances, the white night tried her best to make a hole in her chest and let a sword spirit pass through his body to attack the capture of the moon. How can you think of such a move in white night? How hard should we be to make such a thing. White night did not speak, people are still trying to breathe. Taking advantage of Qu Jiyue''s failure to launch an attack, he tried his best to sacrifice his soul power and surround himself, as if to cure his wounds. Although the power of the dead dragon sword is excellent, it is actually the sword spirit of the day night. It is controlled by the dead dragon sword. It is not difficult to eliminate it. But it''s almost impossible to heal all the injuries in such a short time. Because of this, Qu Jiyue didn''t rush to kill the white night. She took a lotus step and came over, wiping her bare hands towards her abdomen again. But see bursts of lustrous light up. The red blood there actually began to retract. The wound pierced by sword Qi began to heal, and even the scars of clothes gradually disappeared. After about three breaths, Qu Jiyue was in good condition and could not see any more injuries. All the people under the stage were breathing hard, and they were breathing cold. The gap between them is too big. "Although you are a mole ant in my eyes, but since you can hurt me, I admit your strength, so I will leave you with a whole body." When the voice falls, Qu Jiyue has already raised his hand to kill the white night. Oh! Oh! †E†E... the emptiness of the whole body immediately begins to twist and squeeze. Crazy pressure on the body of the white night, his arms immediately began to deform. But... there is no pain on the face of white night. On the contrary, there was a strange light in his eyes. It''s the sheen of the pledge. "Well?" It''s not good to capture the moon. At this time, the white night is hopeless! But he didn''t feel scared? No more procrastination! The force of fingers is increasing, and the squeezing force of space is also increasing.At this time, she was stunned to find that the force of the night could not move. "What?" The moon was stunned. She stupidly looked at her small hand, and then looked at the white night, and repeatedly urged the soul force of the four sides of space. But... No matter what she did, it didn''t help. The white night had no effect at all. At this moment, it seems that her moves have completely failed. "Asshole!" After catching Ji Yue''s great annoyance, he pulled out a crystal sword and chopped more than ten swords across the sky towards the white night. However, no matter what ferocity she wielded out of the sword, it all disappeared after flying out of the sword. Such a strange phenomenon shocked the world. "What''s going on?" The sound of boiling came from under the stage. People are wide eyed, are a face of confusion, do not know what happened. However, at this time, Qu Jiyue seemed to notice something, his face changed greatly, and he didn''t dare to make any hesitation. He quickly rushed over and stabbed the white night''s body with his crystal sword. White night is still covered with blood, in a mess. But the moment that the crystal sword stabbed at you.. bang! A strange noise came out. The crystal sword suddenly exploded, turned into powder and disappeared in the air. This scene shocked everyone, including Ruan Shi... "you... Absorbed all my strength?" Capture Ji moon stupidly looking at the white night, said inconceivably. "Not bad." White night weak said, eyes twinkled with bursts of cold awn: "you... Have no chance!" "No!" Capture the silent moon silver teeth clench, backhand again toward the heart of the white night. The violent soul force is attached to her five finger mountain, which is attacked by the force of destroying the withered and decaying. But when the exquisite and beautiful five finger thorn on the chest of white night, it can not go in half a minute. When she waved her hands, all the strength in her hands... Had dissipated, even if it was on the body of the white night, it was soft and weak. She looked at her hands, and raised her face, surprised and surprised at the dirty face of the white night. "You lost." White night slightly vomited turbid, hoarse said. "What did you... Do?" Capture the silent moon, autumn eyes slightly up, Zheng Zheng said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1750 The vision of the field surprised everyone. People''s brains are blank, and they have no idea what''s going on. At this time, the whole field suddenly trembled. A dry and desolate breath began to rise in the whole martial arts field. All the souls were flustered and looked around, not knowing what had happened. However, at this time, he saw the white night on the stage suddenly wrapped in a gray light, his blood began to penetrate into the skin, all the broken wounds began to heal, and a dark halo full of loneliness hovered between his overflowing soul power. In such a short period of time, the white night seems to have been completely transformed, and it has become particularly terrifying. The whole scene is like a miracle! "What''s going on?" People were in a state of panic, looking forward to the white night. Capture the silent moon is also back and forth, charming face incomparable seriousness and tension. In a short time, the white night has been recovered, and its strength has become incomparably amazing, which is quite different from that before. Such a strange phenomenon is unexpected to all. "It''s a domain!" At last, someone from the audience gave a cry of surprise, which was recognized. "Domain? Is... A field? " Another one lost his voice. "Field?" Shenji Wei Chang frowned. "It seems that Bai lingzun has really mastered the Wuxiao magic formula!" Ruan said, but the shock on his face is still very obvious. Unless the white night master these skills, they can hardly master them. "Field? Master Ruan, do you mean Wuxiao''s divine realm Shenji guard''s face was also gentle. The man quickly lowered his voice and said, "it''s impossible. It''s terrible that he can see the threshold of Wuxiao''s magic formula in such a short time. You say he has mastered Wuxiao''s divine realm... What kind of talent can it be done? This is no longer what human beings can do. I''m afraid God may not be able to do it. " "It''s really impossible to learn martial arts at the level of Wuxiao shenjue in such a short period of time... It''s really impossible to do it only by talent, but at present, there is still a possibility." "One possibility? What is possible? " Shenji guard asked. "Nature is to use Horcrux array to improve talent." Ruan Shi said, while thinking, a moment later, he seems to think of something, busy side head serious way: "quick, immediately sent to the five elements holy land to see." After hearing the sound, the chief of Shenji immediately understood the meaning of Ruan Shi and immediately whispered a few words to a Shenji guard. The Shenji guard immediately nodded, turned and ran. At this time, the white night in the martial arts field moved. I saw him raise his hand, the palm of a touch of purplish red, extremely dazzling. Seeing this, Qu Jiyue''s face changed. "Is that... My blood?" "Not bad." White night light way: "before you that sword, not I want to kill you, but to get your blood." heard this, lustrous and dazzling month, and understood everything. She looked at the white night again, and the eyes were very dignified. "Wu Xiao Jun, who has studied Wu Dao all his life, has been so strange and strange that he has learned many ways of grotesque and eccentric methods. Instead, he took the essence to remove the chaff, and fused his whole life and heart into one place, creating the soul of the world." Wu Xiao Shen Tao ", is this the way of your martial arts? You took my blood first, and then I practiced many times, but the power disappeared somehow. I''m afraid that you just used my blood to link my Qi. All the powers of my skills have been absorbed by you, right? " Hearing the sound in the white night, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. I didn''t expect that this woman could see through all this with just a casual glance. He nodded: "yes, now the whole martial arts field is my field. If I want you to live, you can live. If I want you to die, you must die!" "Why don''t you kill me quickly?" The moon suddenly asked. White night expression slightly tight, light way: "I just want to give you a chance to surrender, there is no need to kill the net!" "The fish is dead and the net is broken?" Qu Jiyue sneered, and the dignified in his eyes was completely relieved: "hum, it seems that I have guessed it right. You just want to scare me. I don''t think you can do it at all!" "You can try it!" White night eyes twinkle with cold. "Then I''ll try it!" Qu Jiyue stepped forward again, and his eyes were still full of pride: "don''t think I don''t know. This martial arts field is indeed your territory. However, the power of the field here is extremely unstable, which proves that you haven''t mastered the power of the field for a long time. Does this weak power of the field want to kill me? Ridiculous! Who are you when I capture the moon? " "So you think you''re in my field and I can''t kill you?" White night''s eyes twinkle with ferocity and fanaticism. "Of course, you can kill me, but your power in this field is so unstable. It''s not easy for you to kill me. I''m afraid you will be half dead by the force in this field before you erase me! Why do you kill me? Only an idiot can do such a thing Catch Ji Yue sneers, eyes are disdainful."Do you think I dare not?" The white night is light. "Of course." Qu Jiyue said with a smile: "in this duel, the winner is not you, but me... White night, if you surrender now, I can not kill you! How do you like to let you walk down the arena with dignity? " "I''m afraid you will be disappointed." White night''s eyes suddenly became ferocious, and the man said coldly, "I''m not interested in this runoff election, but I''m afraid you can''t do it if you want me to surrender and admit defeat! Capture the moon! Don''t you say that I dare not mobilize the power of the field? In that case, I''ll let you see if I dare! " The sound fell to the ground, and his arms were suddenly raised in the night, and a powerful and startling force began to linger on his arms. I was stunned when I caught the silent moon. She stares at the white night, at every movement of this man, and frowns. She didn''t believe this man. How dare she. You''re scaring me! You must be scaring me! Capture the silent moon in the heart of constant thoughts, people also did not act rashly, but silently watching the white night. But... with the constant promotion of the power of the field of white night, this power is becoming more and more violent and violent. The heart beating faster and faster. He''s not kidding? This madman... Isn''t it true that he wants to be killed? "Are you really... Are you crazy? Stop it Catch the silent moon and cry. But see the white night eyes cold stare at her: "capture the silent moon, if you admit defeat now, I can let you walk down the arena with dignity!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1751 Hearing this, the brain of capture Ji moon is a little confused. Isn''t this what she threatened Qin Feng to say? But now... Qin Feng gives her back intact... how ironic... Qu Jiyue has never met such a thing in her life. However, she did not dare to ignore this sentence. Because in the short fight with the white night, Qu Jiyue has some understanding of the white night. It''s not a simple role. In terms of the cruelty of white night to himself, maybe... He really dares to do so. After all, he even opened a transparent hole in his chest in order to successfully hit capture Ji Yue! In that case, can those who dare to harm themselves and hurt the enemy be good people? Qu Jiyue''s firm and proud heart began to waver. This man... Is a complete madman! But... to make her admit defeat in public... She can''t accept it! She''s the first lady to catch the family! But the man who came out of the catcher! If I admit defeat to a little real person here, how can she be reconciled? Once she does that, what she loses is not only her own face, but also the face of her family! What kind of face will she have to go back home? What to do? Catching the silent moon and clenching her teeth, she fell into incomparable entanglement and thoughts in her head. She never thought that she would be forced to such a situation by a small real heaven person... Qu Jiyue was holding her little hand and looking at the white night, her eyes were full of killing and hatred. But reality will not give him too much time to think. Bai Ye doesn''t want to give up the game. When he is likely to win, he doesn''t want to surrender easily. He doesn''t say a word when he sees Qu Jiyue. He doesn''t want to be hesitant any more. He directly mobilizes the strength of the field and is ready to give Qu Jiyue a final blow. The power of the field is like a surging river, roaring and surging. But at this time, the eyes of capture Ji moon suddenly rippled up a touch of firmness. I saw her head up, staring at the white night, that pair of bright like stars in the pupil of war. "White night, I admit that your strength and courage are beyond my imagination, but you should understand that as a person who catches the family, I can''t easily admit defeat! At least, I can''t say surrender out of my mouth "Let''s fight then." The night roared. The whole martial arts field was shaking wildly. "If you want to fight, I will accompany you!" Capture Ji Yue also Jiao to drink, then see her hands a lift, the same pure strength from her that catkin rush. "Is that... The power of the field?" The big energy under the stage immediately calls. "At this time, do you also use the force of the field to fight? no way! What a mess Someone looked at him with a dignified look and said, "white night has laid out the power of the whole field in the whole martial arts field. At this time, the power of the field of white night is already at its strongest. It''s just a fool''s dream to compete with him at this time." "It''s not necessarily true. You know, it''s a talent to capture Jiyue! What''s more, it seems that the power of the field mastered by the man named white night is not stable. It is not so easy to launch the power of the field to kill the opponent. Maybe it will be an opportunity to capture the moon and fight back with the strength of the field at this time! " A strong presence with a strong breath said in a low voice. Others nodded. That''s not true. As soon as the power of the fiery field of the white night was exerted, his mouth spat out a large mouthful of blood. The whole martial arts field was shaking with madness. All the space in the martial arts field is distorted, and all the soul power, spiritual power and destructive power are like a chaos, which is mobilized by Qin Feng. Qin Feng''s arms have melted into the void. But this huge and mysterious power... Is not easy for him to control. When he controls this power at night, some of the power is out of control because he is not skilled enough, which is eaten back by himself. Therefore, the more fierce the white night urges, the more damage he will have. After a while, he was bleeding from seven orifices, his chest, feet and arms were covered with bloodstains. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, Qu Jiyue immediately expanded his own field, intending to fight against the white night. But... nothing was as good as she thought. It''s impossible to give the right mobile phone. Even if he was seriously injured, as long as he didn''t die, some pain and injuries were nothing to him. "You are defeated!" Drinking in the white night, the pupil rippled with the idea of killing, and then waved his arms. Bang! A wave like energy came from his arms.Then... WOW! The power of the whole martial arts field is surging wildly with capturing the moon as the center. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the visible void bursts and breaks. All the breath that can be touched is annihilated and disappeared. Time seems to be gone at this moment. There is only endless destruction left in the world. Tear with the action of the white night. The power of capturing the silent moon, which has not yet been fully spawned, is consumed on the spot. And she herself was submerged in the power of this field in an instant. "Wow There was a roar under the stage. Countless great powers turn pale. Countless strong people were shocked. "No, miss, it''s dangerous!" The capture of the family members is extremely urgent, want to rush up. But not to mention the powerful Shenji guard guarding the martial arts field. Even the vast and boundless power of the white night is not something that ordinary people can easily break through. The capture family can only stand by the martial arts field and watch silently. Everyone''s nerves were raised throughout the scene. People hold their breath and concentrate on the martial arts field. It lasted for about three or four days... bang! A strange golden energy suddenly burst out of the power of the gradually collapsing field, and with an invincible and unstoppable momentum, it is extremely fierce to kill the white night. The white night, which has been tormented by the power of the field, can''t stop the golden energy. People are shocked to fly on the spot, hit the border, and then roll down, it is difficult to get up... "what?" People were shocked to the extreme. Ruan Shi seemed to notice something. He frowned and took a step forward, shouting: "the duel is over, I declare the winner! White night The sound rippled. All of them were stunned and did not know what had happened. Isn''t white night beaten out and unable to get up? How did Ruan directly announce the victory of the white night? People are eager to see the martial arts field. The dust and fog gradually dispersed, and the scene became clear. However, in the middle of the martial arts field, the body of Qu Jiyue has appeared, but her body is wrapped by layers of strange and huge petals. White night that terrifying power of the field... All blocked by this petal! And this... Is the Horcrux power! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1752 "Wow There was another cry of shock. This kind of scene, even the fool also knows what is going on! Magic weapon! That petal is a magic weapon. At the critical moment, Qu Jiyue broke the rules, used magic weapons and seriously injured the white night. In this way, without any hesitation, Ruan Shi directly cancelled the qualification of the contest, declared the victory of the white night and won the competition! Just look at the martial arts field, the petals wrapped in the capture of the moon are gradually blooming, and the body of Qu Jiyue is fully exposed. In the foil of the petals, she is like a fairy, falling to the earth, absolutely beautiful. Everybody''s looking at dementia. But beauty won''t change the game. When hearing Ruan Shi''s words, Qu Jiyue''s eyes still showed a touch of anger. She was helpless. Instead of being defeated by the white night or voluntarily surrender, it is better to directly use the magic weapon to violate the rules and lose the game. In this way, at least the body will look good, and it will not make others feel that capturing jijiyue is not powerful. But anyway, it''s not a glorious thing for the first lady to lose in this competition. "If you can use the magic weapon, I will make you disappear in a flash, and you will not be able to live beyond life!" Capture the silent moon staring at the white night coldly. Hard to climb up in the white night, people support the border, has been standing unsteadily. He vomited blood, staring at the capture of silence moon, hoarse way: "if you can use magic weapon, how can you survive?" "Asshole, do you dare to insult me?" Capture the moon, angry, then rush up to teach the white night. In any case, she has lost, there is no scruples. But this is a branch of Shenji palace. Seeing the Shenji, the guard was furious and rushed over with a big drink. "Miss Qu! Don''t be presumptuous. Have you forgotten where this is? " After the speech fell to the ground, Shenji Guard commander turned over and rushed to the martial arts field and blocked up in front of capturing the silent moon. All Qi of capturing the moon is suppressed instantly. People under the stage are breathing hard. Feeling the killing and fighting spirit of Shenji Guard commander, Qu Jiyue had to stop. She looked at Shenji captain coldly and said in a deep voice, "Lord Wei, are you going to protect this person?" "This is shenjiwei branch. It''s a runoff competition. No one is allowed to mess around! Miss Qu Jiyue, you have broken the rules of the game by using magic weapons without authorization, thus losing the qualification of the competition. Now, please step out of the martial arts field immediately! It is not allowed to affect the contestants in the runoff, otherwise, I don''t care who you are! Shoot to death! " Shenji Wei long said coldly, in the speech, displays the killing intention completely! "What do you say?" Qu Ji Yue''s face turned blue in an instant. But at this time, Shenji Guard commander has pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword, and gently exert force. The long and lustrous sword immediately came out of its sheath. Thousands of swords are like the torrent of violence, splashing around. Everyone was shocked. Shenji guard is not joking at all. If Qu Jiyue really chooses to continue such a standoff, waiting for her... I''m afraid there is only one way to die! The moon''s face became tense. The family members below have already rushed over. Several loyal guards of the catcher''s family directly guard beside Qu Jiyue, glaring at Shenji Guard commander. But a woman is eager to rush over, holding the hand of catching Jiyue and saying: "Miss, please don''t be angry, don''t be impulsive. Let''s go, and we''ll go down!" "Peony! If you let me go, I don''t believe it. The people of Shenji palace dare to kill me! " Capture Ji Yue lenglengleng said. "Miss Qu, if you insist on doing so, our Shenji palace can only punish the catcher. Although the catcher is powerful, it can be easily done by our Shenji palace to destroy the catcher." The voice of indifference rippled. And this one sound, thoroughly lets everybody fright extremely. "You..." catch Jiyue''s impatience, and her beautiful eyes are full of anger. The woman''s face was white with fear for several circles, and the man was anxious to persuade him again. "Don''t be angry, miss. Have you forgotten the purpose of your coming here? If you continue to be so impulsive, once the situation is irretrievable, how can we account to the master? " "I''ve been eliminated. What else can I do?" Capture the cold way of the moon. "Miss, although you have been eliminated, I think Shenji palace will still arrange a quota for you. After all, do you not look at the monks'' faces to see the Buddha''s noodles?" The woman rushed to the road, turned and drew close to her voice and whispered, "unless the people of Shenji palace want us to take refuge there..." after thinking about it, Qu Jiyue said coldly: "will Shenji palace really give me a place?" "In the full view of the public, if you do this, the Shenji palace will be ruined. They certainly have no other choice but to use military force. But if you step back a little bit and they get off the stage, how can we be embarrassed?" Women busy road.Catch silent moon willow eyebrow micro Cu, spin and gently nod: "say also! only! In this case, I will bear with it for the time being, and I will not dispute with the Shenji guard. " Although Qu Jiyue said it in a low voice, the voice was not small, and everyone on the stage heard it clearly. There was no change in the expression of Shenji captain. But the rest of the soul are all cool. Don''t argue with Shenji guard chief? What a big voice! Although people know that the captors are powerful and powerful, when are they strong enough to compete with Shenji palace? Many people whispered and looked puzzled. "Let''s call it a day." Ruan took a breath and nodded at Shenji. Shenji Wei, meeting his will, walked toward the white night and took a pill for him. The smell of the white night was restored immediately. Ruan Shi stepped onto the arena and yelled: "because the player caught Jiyue in violation of the regulations, he sacrificed magic weapons and seriously injured the player''s white night, which made it impossible for him to continue the next fight. Therefore, a quota will be set for the final election. As for the next competition, Miss Qu Jiyue will take over. If you can defeat Miss Qu Jiyue, Then, another quota will be awarded to those who have defeated miss Jiyue! " People were all stunned at this. Capture the moon is also a face of incredible. No one expected that Shenji palace would make such a decision! However, this election was held by the Shenji palace. No one else has the right to ask what they want. After all, there is still room for things. There is still a place for people to hope for. "Master Ruan, what if no one can defeat miss Jiyue?" At this time, someone under the stage couldn''t help asking. Ruan teacher hesitated and said lightly, "then, the second quota will be won by Miss Qu Jiyue!" The voice fell to the ground, and everyone was stunned. A pair of eyes were looking at Ruan Shi. All of them were incredible. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1753 With Ruan teacher''s speech landing, the scene immediately boiling up. "Mr. Ruan, what''s going on?" Having great energy can''t help it, he said in a deep voice: "Miss Qu Jiyue has violated the rules, she has lost the qualification of the competition, but now you still let her fight again, which does not mean that she is completely unpunished? Can we fight again? In this way, is not the rule of the runoff in vain They were able to allow him to change some of the schedule of the competition, but not to break the rules. If there are no rules, the game will be meaningless. "What do you say?" Without waiting for Ruan Shi to open his mouth, he immediately glanced at the man who made the sound. A simple look, actually let that person all over a shudder, facial expression turns pale, a face of fear. But... He was biting his teeth, stubbornly withstood the eyes of capturing the silent moon. Obviously, he is still very unwilling. After all, today''s white night simply can''t fight again. If they can fight against white night, they are sure to win. This person''s words immediately won the approval of many soul people. "Well said! Master Ruan, it''s against the rules "I admit that miss Jiyue''s strength is very good, but he broke the rules and seriously injured the white night Lord. If she is so peaceful, doesn''t it mean that we can use magic weapons at will?" "If we can use the magic weapon at will, we will not be afraid to capture the young lady!" People said one after another, everyone''s eyes are flashing a strange light. They are all powerful and have many magic weapons. If they can use magic weapons, they may not be empty even to those who come out of the captors. The scene was boiling. The souls were shouting and protesting. The situation seems to be out of control. At this time, Ruan Shi finally spoke. "Please be calm and don''t be impatient." The scene immediately quieted down a lot. Ruan Shi seemed to have known for a long time that someone would raise an objection. He said calmly, "I know that everyone is dissatisfied with this, and that everyone is eager to be rewarded, However, Bai lingzun''s current situation is obvious to all. He is no longer able to fight any more. As a person defeated by him, his ability to capture miss Jiyue is comparable to that of Lord Baiye... However, what you said is also reasonable! If you give the quota to Miss Qu Jiyue in this way, it is really out of line with the rules! It''s just a little bit better! If Miss Qu Jiyue goes to war, those who have defeated miss Jiyue will get the quota. But if no one can beat it, the quota will be void. We will not give it to anyone! Naturally, Miss Qu won''t get a place. " As soon as the words fell, the martial arts ground, which had just been quiet, was boiling again. The faces of some great powers are still ugly. The soul people look at capture Ji Yue''s eyes are also full of fear. "No good?" Qu Jiyue frowned and glanced at Ruan teacher: "Ruan teacher, are you serious?" "Seriously, of course." Ruan Shi lowered his voice. Capture the silence of the moon, eyes flash through the thick dissatisfaction. But after a little thought, the anger in Qu Ji Yue''s heart gradually dissipated. She is not an idiot. She knows Ruan Shi''s helpless action. If you promise to come down now, the scene will certainly be out of control. It''s better to comply with the crowd. "Well, first of all, if no one gets this quota and Shenji palace refuses to arrest me, I will settle accounts with Shenji palace." Capture the silent moon, thinking in my heart. Ruan Shi''s words restored the order of the scene. Seeing that he was on the stage, he said, "so, who else wants to be on the stage and challenge Miss Qu?" People look at me and I look at you, but no one is on the stage. As everyone knows, Ruan Shi is a group of people who are determined to take Jiyue to the scene. As long as it is not strong enough to capture Jiyue, it is impossible to be selected by Shenji palace. And the person who is better than seizing the moon, once on the stage to challenge, it is not just a challenge so simple. Let''s not say whether people''s strength can compete with Qu Jiyue, even if they can... No one dares to fight. Not everyone is as stupid as the white night, bar Ji with the capture of the moon. After all, even if you win, you will offend the captured lady, and even more offend the catcher... the catcher is not a Shenji palace. If you are provoked, the ordinary powerful clan will not be crushed into powder in an instant? People bowed their heads and whispered, but for a long time, no one came to the stage. The family members sneered. "It seems that these cats and dogs still have a lot of self-knowledge!" "Let me waste too much time in the final election," Ruan said "Yes, miss." Women busy road.The scene gradually became silent, and the atmosphere became strange. Ruan looked around and drank again. "What? Is no one willing to do it? " No one appeared on the stage. The white night swept his eyes to catch the silent moon, coagulated his eyes, and walked off the challenge arena, sitting on his knees alone. Anyway, Ruan Shi has set his quota, and all the following has nothing to do with him. Seeing that no one responded, Ruan Shifu vomited and said faintly: "since no one is on the stage... Well, I declare that this competition... " wait a minute! " Without waiting for Ruan Shi to finish speaking, a voice of shouting and drinking rang out. The scene was boiling in an instant. The moon frowned. Ruan Shi was also a little surprised. Who dares to touch the arresting family''s brow? They went along with the prestige, but at the back of the crowd came a man with short hair and a black robe. The man was very handsome. He had a sharp eyebrow and starry eyes. He had an inch head. His skin was a little dark, and his eyes were full of evil spirits. With a smile on his lips, he raised his hand and said with a smile, "wait a minute, Mr. Ruan, I want to experience Miss Qu''s skill." As soon as this was said, everyone began to talk. "Who is this man?" "I haven''t seen it before." "Is it hard to be another idiot? How dare you challenge Miss Qu? " "Probably an idiot! Does he know who he is against? " People look sideways, shaking their heads or sniffing. Ruan Shi and Shenji Weichang frowned. Seeing this man, they both felt uneasy. "What is the origin of this man?" Shenji guard asked in a low voice. "I don''t know. Since I''m here, I''m qualified to fight!" Ruan Shi light way, spin and drink: "challengers have appeared, please irrelevant to step down." As the words fell, the captured family members and Shenji guards left the arena one after another. Qu Jiyue and the man stand on the stage together, standing on each other. The Shenji guards urged the border again and took shelter in the martial arts field. "Who are you?" Capture the silent moon eyebrow tight frown, coldly said: "courage is really not small, dare to challenge me?" "Miss catcher?" The man raised his mouth and said with a smile, "please forgive me for my recklessness and offence. I''m only interested in the moves of arresting the family, which emboldens me to take the stage. If there is any offence, please forgive me!" "Excuse me?" "You''re better than that guy called white night, but... You''re as stupid as he is!" "But he failed you!" The man said with a smile. "So, do you want to defeat me?" "Of course The man laughed: "God''s temple is such an immortal place. We mortals naturally want to have a glimpse. This opportunity is unique. I''m afraid that in addition to Shenji palace, there are not many people who have the opportunity to enter it. How can I give up for such a long time?" "But against me, are you qualified?" Catch the silent moon cold drink, the language is full of hegemony. "Are you qualified or not? You don''t have to compare them before you know?" The man was still smiling. There was a strong chill in the eyes of Qu Ji Yue, and the intention of killing gradually rose. This time, she won''t choose to stay. She waved her hands, and a large amount of surging soul power overflowed from her body, and instantly filled the whole martial arts field. "Are you ready?" At this time, Ruan Shi yelled. "You can start at any time!" The man shrugged. "Come on Catch the moon and drink. "That''s good!" Ruan Shi nodded: "I now announce that the duel officially begins!" As soon as the voice fell, Qu Jiyue immediately rushed to kill him. The two immediately began to fight. The audience under the stage focused their attention on their wonderful fight. The white night in the corner is quiet and recuperate, indifferent to everything around. No one noticed that a strange line was flickering on his neck. "Master Ruan! Master Ruan At this time, there was a rapid voice. Part of the soul went along with the reputation, but saw a Shenji palace man running towards this side in a hurry. His face was full of tension and impatience, and even a touch of panic. Seeing this, Ruan Shi and Shenji Wei Chang''s faces are not very natural. "When did it happen and why was it so flustered?" Ruan asked in a low voice. "Master Ruan... Destroyed! It''s all destroyed The man yelled out of breath. "All destroyed?" Ruan teacher Leng next, busy asked: "what all destroyed."The man was about to say that he could see many people around looking at this side, so he approached a few minutes and said in a low voice, "the holy land of five elements... Is completely destroyed!" "What?" Ruan Shifu lost his voice. More and more eyes gathered here in the meeting hall. "What are you talking about? Five elements holy land destroyed? Who will destroy the holy land of the five elements without any reason? " Shenji guard chief also came over and asked eagerly. "This... I... I... I don''t know how to describe it, master Ruan... Why don''t you go and have a look..." the man said in a hurry. Ruan Shi frowned and thought again and again. He turned and said, "Lord Wei, I''ll give it to you for the time being. I''ll come when I go." "Good!" Shenji captain nodded solemnly. Ruan immediately stepped forward and left the arena in a hurry. See Ruan teacher suddenly leave, the scene is again sounded a question. What''s going on? The competition is not over, how is Ruan Shi going? But after about half a column of incense, Ruan Shi came back. His face was almost livid. As soon as they entered the meeting hall, they walked towards the white night where they sat and recuperated www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1754 Seeing Ruan Shi''s action, more than half of the fighters in the meeting place looked at the white night one after another. "What''s going on? What is Mr. Ruan doing? " "I don''t know!" "How do you feel that master Ruan has a good relationship with that guy named white night?" "How can I look at Ruan Normal University as if I am being held accountable?" People whispered and talked and whispered. Ruan Shifu ignored the eyes and words of the crowd. He lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "Bai lingzun, what''s going on here?" "What''s going on?" White night opened his eyes and looked at Ruan Shi calmly. Ruan Shi was about to speak. However, he seemed to think of something. The man looked around him secretly and quickly lowered his voice: "now, the whole five element holy land has been completely shattered, and the energy of the five elements is extremely thin and almost turned into ruins. Bai lingzun, don''t tell me this is not your work!" "I did it." White night happily admitted and asked, "but how about that? I''m just driving my own rights. " "You..." Ruan Shiyu Sai, a look of crying without tears: "I didn''t ask you not to destroy the five element holy land?" "I didn''t destroy it." White night shook his head and said, "the energy of the five elements holy land is still there. Although it is very thin, that ray of energy is enough to support the immortality of the five elements holy land. As long as the five elements holy land is not extinguished, the five elements field can operate normally. Do you see, is it not good here "This..." Ruan Shi still can''t find any words to say, resigning to refute. After all, the white night is right. Although the five element holy land is nearly exhausted, it has not died in the end. The remaining strength can support the five element domain to continue to maintain, but... This is only limited to maintenance, and there will be no other. If it was the five element holy land with abundant energy before, it would be enough to give birth to many natural materials and earth treasures in the five element realm, and give the world a lot of wealth and treasure. But now, the nearly exhausted five element holy land will no longer let half of the heaven material and earth treasure grow in the five element region. At least until the five element holy land is restored, the so-called wealth treasure will naturally disappear... "no wonder you can easily absorb the inheritance of Wuxiao God, it is so!" Ruan Shi was angry and helpless. He can''t take white night at all. After all, what white night does is allowed by Shenji palace. However, Ruan Shi never thought that white night, the true heaven, could absorb almost all the energy of the five elements holy land. But... Is it too much to use the energy of the whole five element holy land to inherit Wuxiao God? The energy of the whole five element holy land is an indescribable value. Can the white night completely digest it? How is the extra energy of the five elements holy land used by the white night? Mr. Ruan was a little puzzled. Seeing that the white night was no longer spoken, Ruan Shifu was inconvenient to inquire. He could only shake his head, smile bitterly and turn away. He couldn''t blame the white night, let alone punish him. This kind of thing can only be put off. People are refocusing on the arena. At the moment, the capture of the moon and the man is fighting to the white hot land. Just watch Qu Jiyue holding the crystal sword and dancing wildly. Every time he goes down, the sky and the earth will turn upside down. The sun and the moon are not bright. His intention of killing is especially strong, and the sword''s intention is amazing. Of course, the man was not an ordinary person. He was holding the sword provided by Shenji palace in one hand, and he was also struggling to resist. However, it is obvious that the man''s swordsmanship is not as good as capturing Jiyue. In addition, after fighting for such a long time, the man''s physical strength is not as good as that of capturing Jiyue, and he gradually stops breathing. In terms of strength, Qu Jiyue completely crushed the man. "Do you want to compete with Miss Qu? It''s beyond our means "Well, now you understand the means to capture miss Jiyue?" "I don''t know where they come from!" "It''s ridiculous!" The people under the challenge arena saw that the man was completely beaten down, and immediately sneered at him, and then sneered at him or hurled abuse at him. The man seems to be infuriated. He grits his teeth fiercely and rushes towards Qu Jiyue. He flattens his sword and stabs Qu Jiyue''s heart. He abandoned his defense and concentrated all his strength on this sword! It''s amazing to win or lose in this sword! This time, he will try his best. "I don''t know what it means if I can''t help myself." Even though he is silent, he doesn''t dodge the sword. Their swords are both shrouded in their own soul power, and their momentum is soaring and their destructive power is wildly stirring. However, the man''s sword posture, sword spirit and many other aspects are obviously inferior to capturing Jiyue. As a result, the man''s attack began to crack and loose quickly. In a short time, he was completely knocked back by all the sword power of captured Jiyue. "Well?" The pupil of man shrinks.The audience cheered. "It''s over!" "Of course! How dare a man who does not know the so-called "upright" dare to compete with Miss Qu? " There was a constant clamor. Then we can see that the sword of Qu Jiyue is as powerful as a broken bamboo. It goes forward without hesitation. It directly breaks all the men''s sword, and even smashes the sharp sword attacked by the man, and then stabs the man''s heart fiercely. It is believed that this sword will be wiped out by men. Qu Jiyue also believes it. However, the white night here is a dark frown, vaguely aware of something, people staring at the man. Suddenly! The man who competed with capture Ji Yue suddenly moved his lower body a little and avoided the key. The sharp sword of capturing the moon directly pierces its chest, but does not pierce its heart. Pooh! A crisp sound came out. The crystal sword came out of the man''s back. Blood gushed out like a column. It''s great to capture the family. But at this time... Pooh! Another sound came out. Just look at Qu Ji Yue''s shoulder, which is pierced by a transparent substance. Blood splashed out like flowers, deeply stimulating everyone''s eyes. "What?" The world was shocked. Countless people gaped. The Shenji guard under the stage almost rushed up between the lights and flints, and suppressed the man to the ground. Bang! The man was lying on the ground, motionless. "Miss Yueh, the winner of the competition, was disqualified for using the capture device As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. "What? That kid... Used a Horcrux? " "Asshole, mean!" "The sword he just made was a transparent sword that he couldn''t see clearly. Otherwise, Miss Qu would not have been hurt!" "Shameless fellow!" "Doesn''t he want to live? Do you dare to use this method to deal with the girl who catches the family "I think if he goes out of the five element holy land, he will have to be dismembered." There was a buzz under the stage, and there was a boiling sound everywhere. There is anger, there is abuse, there is ridicule, there is disdain, all kinds of voices converge and interweave. But among them, the arrested family members are the most angry. How can a lady allow them to do something? All the guards looked like wild animals, staring at Luo Yiqing on the challenge arena, hoping to devour him alive! "You all give me some rest, don''t make trouble here, otherwise we will not be able to explain either side!" The woman who had tried to persuade him to capture Ji Yue glanced at the guards who were so angry that they immediately lowered their voice and said. "Miss Gongsun, what should we do? Do you want to let the young lady suffer this loss and ignore it? " A bodyguard is not willing to say. "If you offend me and arrest my family, no matter who you are, you will have to pay a price. There is no doubt about this. However, when you do it, you will find death! Don''t hurt miss The woman snorted and said coldly, "go, send someone to keep an eye on that man. Once he leaves the martial arts field, we will immediately take him to capture him alive, and then we will bring him here to apologize to the young lady." "Good!" The crowd nodded. Seeing that the captors have already started to act, many of them have silently mourned for the guy named Luo Yiqing. At the moment, his face is full of anger. And Ruan Shi is also indignant. He boarded the arena, staring at the people below him coldly and said, "I don''t know what you think, but I think you seem to be taking the words of my Shenji palace as a deaf ear! All of you should have understood the competition of this runoff election! You should also understand that you can''t use weapons and pills in this runoff election. However, you seem to think that there is no punishment for violating the rules. In case of losing the opponent, you deliberately use magic elixir, not for self-protection, but for hurting the enemy! Our Shenji palace will never give up such a vicious duel! " Ruan Shigong stopped his voice, turned and lowered his voice and yelled: "from now on, anyone who breaks the rules, no matter what kind of regulations he violates, will take corresponding punishment. There are only two kinds of punishments. One is to abolish all accomplishments, and the other is to kill on the spot. He will never be lenient. If anyone again uses magic weapons to hurt his opponent in the face of defeat, The Shenji guard chief will be responsible for the punishment of forced killing. I hope you can do it yourself! " As soon as the voice dropped, the audience was quiet for a moment. Many people''s faces are extremely pale or extremely livid. They knew that Ruan Shi was really angry this time. Ruan Shifu waved his hand and looked at the captured moon over there. "Miss Qu, can you fight again?""Of course." Capture Ji Yue coldly glanced at the man and nodded his head. "Good." Ruan Shi nodded, and then said to Shenji guard, "Miss Qu is not hurt seriously. This time, let him go down and the duel will continue." "Well." Shenji guard long face is expressionless way, spin and loosen hand. The man''s companion immediately rushed up and helped the man down the arena. "Who else will challenge Miss Qu Jiyue?" Ruan immediately drank. This time, however, no one has been on the stage for a long time. Ruan called three times in succession, but no one responded, so he nodded: "no one challenges? In this case, I would like to announce that the winner of the duel contest is white night, and this is the end of the contest! " With this sound, the final election of Shenji palace has officially come to an end. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1755 Ruan teacher a word, let the scene noisy. Some people are unwilling, some are helpless, some are sighing and some are frustrated. No one expected that the grand Shenji palace runoff competition would end in this way. "Well, why don''t you go up there?" "Are you kidding? That''s Miss Qu Jiyue. How can I fight it? " "You can''t beat Miss Qu even if she''s hurt?" "Wounded? You can see that there is no change in Miss Qu''s face. It can be seen that her injury is not serious and does not affect the battle at all. If I take the stage, I will be killed by the captured lady. " "Well, you don''t have confidence in yourself." "Then why don''t you go up there?" "I... i... I''m not feeling well today." "If you don''t dare to go, what excuse can you make? Don''t think I don''t know. You''re just afraid of the catcher. You''re afraid of being on the stage. You''re provoking Miss Qu and getting revenge from the captured family, aren''t you? " "So what? Don''t you do the same? " And so forth, in the crowd that went out of the court. And these discussions also explain the reason why no one is on the stage to challenge capture Jiyue. "It seems that deterrence is also a kind of strength." Some people sigh. "There are still a lot of interesting people." Qu Jiyue swept away the crowd, snorted coldly, and walked straight down the arena. The capture family immediately ran over, and the woman quickly poured out a pill and handed it to Qu Jiyue. Qu Jiyue held the pill, which was very extraordinary, and swallowed it directly. However, the pill into the abdomen, but not much reaction. Capture Ji month swept the wound on the shoulder, eyes slightly coagulated a few minutes. "Miss Qu, Bai lingzun, the competition is over, please follow me." At this time, Ruan teacher stepped forward and laughed at them. Hearing the sound in the white night, he stood up straight and walked out of the martial arts field with Qu Jiyue. After leaving the arena, the party returned to the palace of the branch. At the moment, the palace is no longer as crowded as before. After the final race, people will not stay here. Therefore, there are no other people here except those from Shenji palace. When they all took their seats, tea was offered immediately. "Drink this tea, please." Ruan said with a smile. Hearing the sound of the white night, he immediately picked up the tea and smelled it. In an instant, a fragrance that makes the soul upside down overflows. This is not an ordinary fragrance. This fragrance comes from the nose, but not into the body, but into the soul. At that moment, the white night felt as if it was sublimated, which was particularly unique. "What is this?" The white night was filled with wonder. It''s just a sip, it''s fascinating. If you take a sip, it''s OK? White night slightly took a breath, staring at the tea like jade. Liquid, silent for three breaths, then carefully drank a sip. However, it was only a small mouthful... The white night felt as if he was about to be reborn. All his injuries healed instantly, and all his Qi, soul and muscles were sublimated. Even some of the shackles in his brain were broken at this moment, and his thoughts were unprecedented. At this moment, white night only wants to use two words to describe this cup of tea. Holy water! This must be the water of immortals! White night tightly staring at the tea cup, dark emotion. This kind of tea must be very precious, right? However, at this time... clunk! It''s the sound of the cup on the coffee table. Then there was a voice of scorn. "Mr. Ruan, I don''t want to delay my efforts by taking out such poor tea. I can drink as much as I want. Let''s get into the subject." As soon as this word fell, the white night was stunned and looked to the side. The speaker was just catching the silent moon. Her tea didn''t move! How terrible is this woman''s background? It''s cool at night. With an embarrassed smile, Ruan lowered the cup he had just raised, and said, "Miss Qu, you are from a rich family and have a high status. Naturally, the things you contact are not comparable to those of ordinary souls. This tea is given by the clan and is part of your reward. Although it is not uncommon for Miss Qu to quench her thirst on weekdays, Ruan Shi is just doing business nothing more! I hope you will forgive me, miss! " "I don''t have time to spend here with you. I''m not interested in other rewards in Shenji palace. I only care about one thing. You know, now, you''d better give me the qualification certificate quickly!" When the voice dropped, Qu Jiyue had already reached out to Ruan Shi. Qualification certificate?The night frowned. He took another sip of tea and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ruan, what is the qualification certificate?" "What? You don''t even know what the qualification certificate is. Hum, you come to the runoff without knowing it? It''s ridiculous Capture the silent moon cold staring at the white night, that pair of beautiful eyes is full of disgust. The white night swept his eyes to catch the silent moon, so lazy to pay attention to it. "What a frog in the well." Qu Jiyue shakes his head again. Seeing this scene, Ruan Shi was helpless, but opened his mouth first. "Qualification certificate is the only way to enter the temple of supreme God." "The temple of the Supreme God?" "What''s that?" he said However, without waiting for Ruan to open his mouth, the capture of the moon was coldly interjected: "dare you say that the Supreme God''s temple is something? If you leave this sentence over there and let the people in the temple of supreme god know it, I am afraid that all the people who know you, including you, will be completely wiped out in this world. " "Miss Qu seems to like to interrupt?" The white night is light. "I just remind some ants who don''t know how to live or die!" "Ants? Who did you lose to? Who was forced out of the competition in order to protect his life The white night asked. Catching the silence of the moon, he was very angry. He patted the table and said coldly, "waste, what do you say?" "It''s better not to irritate me!" The white night closed his eyes and said without expression: "otherwise I can''t guarantee that this time I will be merciful!" "Bastard! You said you were kind? Are you insulting me Qu Jiyue is out of control on the spot, and the man drinks violently, and draws a slender red sword directly from the storage ring. And as she pulled out her sword, the guards from behind rushed to directly surround the white night. "I don''t think anyone dares to be presumptuous here!" Shenji guard chief led a group of Shenji guards into the main hall. The Shenji guards immediately pulled out their swords to control the powerful men who captured the family. The situation on the scene was drawn. Qu Jiyue''s face is gloomy and cold. Although Qin Feng''s eyes are full of resentment, she still dares not to be presumptuous. At this moment, however, the night suddenly opened up. "Lord Wei, let them all go! Let them do it. " White night light said: "I would like to see if the arrest family has the ability to move me!" In a simple word, it makes the captured family breathe quickly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1756 Hearing the arrogant words of the white night, all the captors were infuriated. Have they ever been insulted like this? And he''s just a ridiculous reality. It''s true that Bai Ye was defeated by Qu Jiyue, but this does not mean that he has the capital to compete with the capture family. In the eyes of these captors, Qu Jiyue was defeated only because she belittled the enemy. Qu Jiyue''s eyes are coldly staring at the white night. Her two small fists are clenched to death. The killing intention and resentment that she exudes are extremely obvious. All the captors were prepared to see the negative look on their faces. They felt Miss Ruan''s anger The Shenji guard gave a low cry. From his fierce eyes, we can see the meaning of Shenji Weichang. "Leave it alone!" Ruan said. "No matter? Do you really want them to fight? White night must not be the enemy of the family. " Shenji guard chief said solemnly. You know, here is not in the challenge arena. There is no scruple to capture Jiyue here. In other words, she can use all the magic weapons she has. With the magic weapon of the catcher, Qu Jiyue is quite different from the previous one in the arena. Qu Jiyue has terrible strength and amazing talent. Otherwise, Ruan Shi would not have given a place to the catcher by such means. If she had all the firepower open, he would have to be more careful. But white night is not afraid. If there is a magic weapon to capture the moon, does he not have it? The power of space, the art of time and the power of emptiness also exist in the night, and they may not be inferior to capturing the silent moon. Of course, the most important thing is that he also has three Hongbing, and has the spirit of dead dragon sword, which is enough to break everything! He! What are you afraid of? The two sides were at daggers drawn. Ruan believed in white night and did not stop it. Shenji''s face was cold, and his hand was still on the hilt. At this moment, the air freezes. People are staring at it, waiting for the attitude of the girl who catches the family! "That''s it Mole''s silence, at this time, it''s worth a while to catch ants As soon as this word fell, the family was stunned. Always strong young lady, unexpectedly... Can say such words? People look at each other, can see the shock in each other''s eyes. "Well?" White night was a big surprise. He didn''t think the woman was such a rational being. She is so strong, the strength is not to be underestimated, why to retreat at this juncture? Is she really afraid of Shenji palace? It''s not. Judging from Shenji Palace''s attitude towards her, there should be something that can contain Shenji palace. I can''t understand it in the daytime. However, Qu Jiyue said coldly: "white night, I''m not afraid of you, but I don''t want to waste time and energy on you. You are not worthy to be my opponent. In the face of master Ruan, I''ll let you go." "Do I have to say thank you?" The white night face is expressionless way. Qu Jiyue''s face was not very natural, but he didn''t answer the words of the white night. Instead, he turned his head and said to Ruan, "master Ruan, let''s talk about business." This time, let alone capture the family, even Ruan Shi also felt very incredible. However, no one can guess the thought of catching Ji Yue. Seeing that she intends to calm things down, he is not good at saying anything. Ruan Shi waved to the inner hall, and a Shenji palace man came out. He held a jade plate in his hand, which contained two exquisite storage rings and two gold stickers. After a glance at the white night, there are several big characters on the gold sticker. Supreme god temple! "What is this?" The white night couldn''t help asking. "This is the entry qualification of the supreme god temple. In the ring, there are Tiancai Dibao and various kinds of Horcruxes selected by our Shenji palace for cultivation. These are all the rewards of this competition held by our Shenji palace." Ruan said with a smile. "What?" The white night froze. The final election of affection is just a test of the new entrance examination? "Master Ruan, what do you mean?" The white night suddenly got up, and looked extremely serious, even a little angry: "you asked me to participate in this runoff election, is to let me add this temple of supreme God?" "Yes Ruan teacher lenglengleng nod: "what problem?" "I''m not going!" White night immediately returned three words. He didn''t want to get involved in any clan disputes any more. This time, he came to separate from his close relatives and loved ones. He came here to find the way to control life and death, rather than to join a sect that he had never heard of. In fact, Bai Ye once thought that this was a recruitment examination of Shenji palace. If you could enter Shenji palace, you would still earn no loss. Moreover, Shenji palace might have powerful skills to control life and death.But... White night was so disappointed. all his expectations at this moment have been turned into bubbles. However, when he refused to teach Ruan at night, there was a burst of laughter nearby. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." The sound is clear and crisp, especially pleasant to the ear. The master of laughter is the capture of silence moon! Her eyes were bent into crescent. Looking at the white night, she said with a smile: "master Ruan, where did you find such an idiot? Refused to worship the temple of the Supreme God? Ha ha ha ha... I''m afraid no one will believe this kind of thing. Just, since he doesn''t want to go, you can give me both places. I''ve got many talents who want to go, so don''t waste it. " Ruan Shifu also shook his head with a wry smile: "Bai lingzun just doesn''t know the Supreme God''s heaven hall. He should understand it by staying down and explaining to him." "Why should we explain it? What''s more, what can he learn when he enters the temple of supreme God? Speaking of Mr. Ruan, is it possible that you also came to him? " "This... Yes!" Mr. Ruan was somewhat embarrassed and said, "I originally left the quota to Mr. long and Miss Jiang. However, they were frightened by Jidao, so they were afraid to go to the stage, so they went to the temple of the Supreme God with the quota. However, they were so scared that they did not dare to go to the temple of heaven. They were too low to join the sect If you feel embarrassed, we can provide a number of magic weapons to reward this person. I think this person will be satisfied with my arrest capital. As for the extra quota, please give it to me. " Capture Jiyue strong said. "This..." Ruan Shifu was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. However, at this time, the white night suddenly said quietly, "Lord Ruan, I''d better go." "Well?" Ruan was stunned. Capture Ji month also did not respond: "what do you say?" "I said I would like to go to the temple of supreme God." Calm way of white night. "Why did Bai lingzun suddenly change his mind?" Ruan couldn''t help asking. "It''s very simple, because what even Miss Qu cares about must be extremely rare. In this case, why don''t I cherish it? If Miss Qu doesn''t say a word, maybe I will give up the qualification of becoming a monk. But you can''t wait. How can I let go? " When she said this, Qu Jiyue''s face turned blue... she didn''t know whether the white night said it on purpose or not. But when you think about it, it makes sense. Chuji Yue clenched his fist again, and his eyes towards the white night were filled with endless hatred. "Mr. Ruan, tell us what kind of sect the supreme god temple is, and why do you have to make so much effort to select people to join the temple? Don''t tell me that there is no one in nuota Shenji palace who can be worshipped in the temple of supreme god However, when Bai Ye''s words fell, Ruan Shi nodded seriously: "you are right, Bai lingzun. There is no one in our Shenji palace that meets the standards of the other party." On hearing this, it was white night''s turn to be surprised. "The temple of supreme God is a very special clan. How special is it Let me put it this way, the supreme god temple... Is not under the jurisdiction of our Shenji palace. " Hearing it in the white night, I was very frightened. Shenji palace is the master of the order of Risheng state. What kind of existence can it not be restrained by it? "Don''t think that our Shenji palace is dominating the existence of the whole state of Risheng. Our Shenji palace only manages order, and the so-called order is actually the rules and peace between people. However, if there are some people who want to stay away from the various forces in the state of Lysander, devote themselves to practice, do not care about the affairs of the world, and never intervene in any disputes, then we will not intervene in them. " Ruan Shifu chuckled bitterly: "Bai lingzun, you should remember that we are never tyrannical and tyrannical rulers. We are just the defenders of order. If you want to leave one day and they are not affected by Shenji palace, then you just need to find a paradise. You can practice peacefully without interruption, and we will not affect you." "Can it still be like this?" White night was a big surprise. "The temple of the Supreme God is in a place like a paradise, and they have long been indifferent to the affairs of the world, let alone contact with outsiders. As for our Shenji palace, we are almost their most disgusting existence. They always think that we have given the world a shackle and think that we are in power. Therefore, they are extremely resistant to us Therefore, it is impossible for us to send people from Shenji palace into the temple of supreme God. " "So... Lord Ruan, why did Shenji palace bother to send two people in?" The white night frowned and asked in a deep voice. "I want you to enter the temple of supreme God and learn a way to help us break through a big problem that we are facing in Shenji palace." Ruan Shi lowered his voice and said hoarsely."Big trouble?" The heart was shocked at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1757 Hearing Ruan Shi''s words, the white night is already clear about the reason. Shenji palace seems to be fighting with a potential clan at present, but the other side uses special means to form a boundary, which blocks the attack of Shenji palace. The boundary is not broken, and Shenji palace is helpless. After a series of futile measures, Shenji palace can only focus on the unique skill "Daqian breaking magic spell" of the supreme god temple. However, the supreme god temple is independent of the outside world and is not under the jurisdiction of Shenji palace. Shenji palace can not ask for help as an orderly person, and the supreme god temple is more reluctant to be involved in Shenji palace. However, due to the influence of Shenji Palace on Lisheng Prefecture and its unwillingness to offend Shenji Palace at the same time, the supreme god temple also made a concession. It took two places for the Shenji palace to select two seeds not belonging to Shenji palace to worship in the temple for three years. The two seeds need to learn the "Daqian breaking mantra" within three years, no matter whether the two disciples can learn it or not The temple of the Supreme God would drive it out of the gate. It is said that the youngest generation of disciples of the supreme god temple have been worshipped for nearly 3000 years. That is to say, the temple of the Supreme God is to recruit at least once every 3000 years. For three thousand years, we can say whether it is long or short. But we should know that if no one can pass the test of the Supreme God''s temple at the beginning of recruitment, then we can''t be accepted into the sect. However, anyone who knows about the temple of supreme god knows that the test is terrible, which is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It is said that the recruitment of the temple of supreme God often ends with zero new blood injection. But even so, there are still countless people trying to get into the temple of supreme God. The reason is nothing else, only because the temple of supreme God holds all the oldest and most powerful ancient soul rhymes in Lisheng Prefecture. In the eyes of many Risheng people, the people in the temple of supreme God are the immortals of the hidden world. However, Rao is such a powerful family that they all want to send their talent seeds to the temple of supreme God. In fact, they are very powerful. "I see." The white night took a deep breath, with a sharp twinkle in his eyes. "If you join the sect, you can not only learn the" Daqian broken Dharma mantra ", but also learn other powerful skills. You''d better master the profound and righteous magic power as soon as possible. If you leave the Supreme God''s temple in the future, you can also use your skills to travel around the Holy Land and reach the peak of perfection." "Then, can the supreme god temple have the skill to control the reversion of life and death?" The white night coagulates a voice to ask, the eye is very attentive stare at Ruan Shi. "Yes." Ruan Shi almost did not hesitate to nod: "the master of the supreme god temple has such means, but whether he will pass on, I don''t know." "That''s enough." The white night''s expression was calm, and he said in a low voice: "this time! I''m going "That''s good!" Seeing the white night''s vows, Ruan nodded repeatedly and said with a happy smile: "in this case, you should take these and go back to clean up. After three days, I will let Shenji guard take you to the Supreme God Temple!" "Yes." White night nodded and put away the gold sticker and storage ring. The purpose of his visit was originally to worship Shenji palace, but now it seems that this temple of supreme God is more suitable than Shenji palace. After all, what they have is the Ancient Soul art that even Shenji palace has never had. I don''t know what the so-called Ancient Soul technique is. "What about Miss Qu?" Ruan Shi looks at Qu Jiyue with a smile. "My father asked me to come here just for the sake of joining the sect. Since Shenji palace has generously given me this gift, how can I not have it?" With no expression on his face, Qu Ji put away the stickers, and Xuaner stood up and bowed slightly to master Ruan: "thank you, master Ruan. My father said that Shenji palace has made a lot of contributions to Lisheng Prefecture for the benefit of the world. My capture family especially admire and support it. Later, I will send a batch of materials to thank all the Shenji palace members for doing for Lisheng Prefecture." "It''s very kind of the captor." Ruan stood up, smiling and clasping his fist: "please give my thanks to the captor." "The silent moon will convey Ruan''s thanks to my father. It''s not too early, and the silent moon will soon stay. I''ll say goodbye." Capture the silent moon light said, spin son led the people to go outside. Soon, all the captured families disappeared outside the hall. Watching the capture family leave, the white night frowned. "What''s the origin of this catcher?" "It''s a big story." The smile on Ruan Shi''s face disappeared, and the man sighed: "if we were not worried that the catcher would switch to the other side, we would not have given this qualification to the catcher like this. Obviously, there are more suitable candidates." "Now that the capture of the moon has entered the religion, the strength of the catcher will increase again, and the deterrent to our Shenji palace will be greater and greater." Shenji guard''s face was expressionless. "Over there? Which side is it? " White night heart slightly tight, carefully asked."Bai lingzun, don''t ask so many questions. It''s a secret matter, we can''t disclose it." Shen Ji Wei Chang shook his head. When you hear the sound in the white night, you can only give up. "It''s getting late. I have to go back to the end of the sky to explain some things and make some preparations, so that I can enter the temple of God." The white night vomited the turbid gas, held the fist to two people: "two adults, don''t pass this." "Bai lingzun, I''ll send you." Shenji guard chief busy way. "No, you two, stay here!" White night waved his hand and turned away. The two watched. When the white night was far away, the Shenji Guard commander hesitated and asked in a low voice, "is it really OK for bailingzun to go to the supreme god temple?" "I don''t know." Ruan sighed again: "Bai lingzun''s strength is in the heaven and the five elements, which is absolutely no problem, but it is too inferior and simple to put in the Supreme God''s heaven hall..." "are you worried that he will be bullied in the Supreme God''s temple? The people in the temple of supreme god focus on cultivation, and they should not be bullies and afraid of the hard? " "That''s not true." "What are you worried about?" "I''m afraid... With Bai lingzun''s strength and standard, I''m afraid that I can''t learn the" Daqian breaking Dharma mantra "in three years Ruan looked at the distance with a solemn face: "Qu Jiyue has a saying. Bai lingzun''s strength is too low. Although his talent is strong, he is not outstanding in the Supreme God''s sect. Maybe even Qu Jiyue can''t match it. If we return after three years without success... Then we can only turn to the catcher''s family, which is another opportunity for the captors..." the Shenji guard''s face sank when he heard the voice Without saying a word. The pace of the white night was extremely hasty. He was very interested in the temple of supreme God, so his pace was much faster. As soon as people left the Shenji Palace branch, they rushed toward the five elements. About half a column of incense, the white night stepped out of the five elements holy land. "Stop!" At this time, a cold drink directly into the ears of the white night. White night eyebrows a frown, fixed eyes to look, just found that the front suddenly appeared a large number of figures. Are those... The strong ones who capture the family? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1758 Take one day off today, and make up for it within three days www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1759 The eyebrows moved slightly in the night, and looked at everything around. But I saw people all around. Everyone''s body is full of surging spirit. They are linked to each other, and they are turned into a huge barrier, which completely blocks the white night. Now the white night is like a turtle in a urn, and it is difficult to fly. White night hands behind the burden, seems quite calm, people just quietly scanning these unexpected guests. People stopped about a kilometer away from the white night. I saw two maidens in front of her head and side, and then a beautiful woman in gauze stepped up in the sky, just like a fairy down to the world and came here. The woman was the silent moon that had left before. She has a beautiful face and a cold look. She is a proud man who looks at the world in her eyes. As if everything in the world can not enter her eyes. Seeing the woman appear, what was guessed in the dark of the night. He took a deep breath and said: "the entrance post has written your name and the Shenji palace has also said hello to the temple of God God. Even if you take my entrance post, you can no longer let you capture more people into the temple of the Supreme God. The people of the temple only admit me." "Then I killed you and asked the Shenji palace to choose the new candidates for the clan, would you The silent moon stared at the white night road with cold eyes. "Dare you?" The corner of the mouth rose in the night and asked. Simple three words, let the face of the silent month tight a little. Although Shenji palace has some scruples about the escapist, it is only because the escapist does not handle it in the hands of the Shenji palace. The power of Shenji palace, which only acts according to the rules, can not abide by the law. But if the silent moon kills the white night here, there is a handle... I''m afraid that the next moment, the Shenji palace will mobilize all the forces to kill the capture family. After all, the God Machine palace has always been scrupulous is to capture the enemy, and now have the opportunity, they can not grasp, to completely eliminate this hidden danger? Therefore, although the silent month is arrogant, it will never destroy any rules set by the Shenji palace. She is a careful woman who knows the interests. "You''re right, white night, I really dare not kill you, but... I can abandon you!" "You have repeatedly disrespected me and repeatedly challenged me. Although I can''t kill you, I will abandon you. Even if the Shenji palace is here, I can''t say what I am?" "I can be abandoned. Killing and killing people are two things. In the eyes of people in the Shenji palace, people do not die, there is a bottom line." Nodded in the white night, but gradually serious eyes: "but I have to ask you... You, abandoned me?" This simple sentence, full of confidence in the night, but in the ear of the silent month, has reached the ultimate provocation. "A real heaven, a real heaven..." the quiet month chest constantly bullies, the face is full of red, the anger in the eyes is extremely obvious. Although the capture of this kind of behemoth cannot be compared with the Shenji palace, it is not the real world that can provoke the dead in the night. She never met any real man in her life who dared to speak to her like this. The family were all in a rage. "What do you do, miss?" The woman next to me asked. "Let him go! Cut him up, cut him out of the sky and cut him into an adult *! I want him to be dead and see how he can go to the temple of the supreme god! " "The silent moon angrily pointed to the white night and shouted. "Yes." The masters of the four legged family shouted, they had long been unable to stop, all pulling out the sword in the waist, sacrificing the soul, crazy general attack towards the white night. The spirit of the galloping was shaking towards this madness. The void is crazy and violent, just like the waves, which can not be recovered. But at this time, the silent moon seems to be aware of what, Liu Mei move, spin and drink: "who?" The strong men who attack and kill at night are all awe-inspiring. All the attacks of all people are turned away and attacked and killed towards the outside. The reaction is almost amazing. The sword is out. A sword of fire is split out, a thunder sword blows open, a heaven and earth power is like the clouds and fog, and a mighty force of the void shuttle between the heaven and the earth... fixed eyes in the night, and the heart beats in dark. These are all sent by the escapists to protect the existence of the silent moon. In fact, even if the force is not better than the one, they will never be worse. And they all fight together... That really means that a world is lost and the sun and moon are gone! And with the capture master split into the void this scene, only to see a southwest corner of a void was forcibly distorted. Then a crack appeared from the void, and the cracks were generated. Two hands extended from the inside, and the cracks were picked up, and then one figure came out of the inside. The night and the silent moon fixed eyes and look, all of a sudden. These people... Were the one who had hurt the silent moon with the soul weapon! Only looking at his face smiling, standing with a short haired woman, the two men are looking up and down to catch the silent moon and white night."You?" Catching the silent moon, Liu eyebrows frowned and said coldly, "what do you want to do with your furtive hiding by the side?" "It''s the theatre, of course." Luo Yiqing said with a smile. "Going to the theatre? I''m afraid it''s not that simple? " Qu Jiyue hummed. When Luo Yiqing heard the sound, he burst out laughing: "that''s it, that''s it! No, it''s meaningless. I''ll admit it generously. " Speaking of this, Luo Yiqing''s face is full of fun. People squint at Qu Jiyue and say, "I''m going to wait for Miss Qu Jiyue to fight with Bai Ye, and then come out and kill both of you... How, do you understand? Any questions? " When he fell to the ground, his family members were all changed. The other side so straightforward to explain the purpose, I am afraid that the other side has already felt these people in their bag of things! "Asshole!" The woman beside Qu Jiyue was furious: "what are you? How dare you be so arrogant in front of our young lady? Do you know who we are? Do you know what Miss means? " Qu Jiyue, as an evil genius of the catcher, is even more a miss of the capture family. Let alone her strength, just talk about how terrible her soul weapon is. The catcher pays great attention to the protection of the genius. She is covered with all kinds of life-saving magic weapons, each of which has infinite power. Moreover, it is very simple to urge. If you really want to fight, you can''t afford to go. However, in the face of the woman, Luo Yiqing is very calm. He raised the corners of his mouth and said, "is that right? Then ask your lady if she can use those magic weapons! Can she still use the means she is proud of? " The voice fell to the ground, and the little face of seizing the moon disappeared instantly. The face of the man who caught the house next to him became unnatural. "What do you mean by that?" Asked the woman trembling. However, Qu Jiyue''s voice was hoarse, and she said in a deep voice, "it seems that we are caught in the trap of this guy." "Snare?" All the captors were stunned. "Miss, what''s this... What''s going on?" Confused and frightened, the woman inquired eagerly. Qu Jiyue took a deep breath, did not speak, just raised catkin, gently wiped on his right shoulder. Wow. That intact right shoulder suddenly appeared a touch of red. It was blood! Qu Jiyue''s shoulder hurt? It turns out that before capturing Ji Yue, she applied a magic method on her right shoulder. She had already been injured, but this method concealed the wound. "Miss, you are..." the woman was shocked. "But this is the shock of the wounded! Pretend to be nothing to stabilize the situation. " Capture Ji Yue said in a low voice. "No wonder you stopped suddenly and didn''t dare to fight with me in Shenji palace. It turns out that you know your own situation. Once you stand up, you are afraid that it will be difficult for you to surrender. So if you can''t scare me back, you can only soften up." The white night is light. "I thought this injury should be healed soon, but I didn''t expect that this move was extraordinary. The energy on his head was like a toxin, which could not be removed for a long time. Moreover, it restricted my Qi pulse. Now I can''t stimulate much soul Qi. Even if I use body protection magic weapon, I can''t urge a few!" Capture the silence of the month said hoarse. The capture of the family is not without fear. "So... The purpose of this person''s challenge to miss you is not to defeat miss you, but to seriously injure you, so that when they come to us after the game, they can easily deal with us?" The woman''s pupil is big, trembling says. Everything, it turns out, is a plot of Luo Yiqing. "Do you understand now? It''s a pity that it''s too late! " Luo Yiqing gave a faint smile and waved his hand: "kill them all. After the death of these two people, Shenji palace has no candidates. They can only be forced to re-election places. When the time comes, we will be able to dominate the competition and easily enter the temple of supreme god! Everything will come naturally "Kill!" The woman with short hair beside her hears the sound without hesitation and drinks coldly. In an instant, the two men in black robes all rushed to the past, and immediately fought with the captors. Although these people are powerful, it is not so easy to erase them. Luo Yiqing squints and stares at capture Jiyue, and then he wants to start. But at this time, the short hair woman suddenly cross arm to drink: "you deal with the white night, this bitch... Give me." "Why?" Luo Yi asked. "No why." Women are cold. "You''re not jealous, are you?" Luo Yiqing Leng next, suddenly funny asked. "Do you want to die?" The woman with short hair glared at him, and her whole body suddenly soared. Luo Yiqing was excited and waved his hand: "OK, OK, it''s up to you! You go and deal with the girl who catches the family. I''ll deal with the white night! "With that, Luo Yiqing turned and walked towards the white night, with helpless sighs on his face. The short haired girl snorted and rushed to capture the silent moon. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1760 White night always thought that he should be on guard against the man who captured the family. Now it seems that there are many people who really spy on the qualification of entering the temple of supreme God. Qu Jiyue and the woman with short hair have stood up. The number of opponents is more than that of the strong one. Few people have spare energy to help capture Jiyue. Only the woman who follows Qu Jiyue resists the attack of the short haired woman. But she is not short hair woman''s opponent, resist a time, already black and blue, can not support for too long. "Find a way to get help." Catch Ji Yue, covering his shoulder and biting his silver teeth, drank. "Yes." The woman gasped and said. But... The other party didn''t give her breathing room, how could she have a chance to ask for help? The capture family immediately fell into a bitter battle and dilemma. As for the white night side, Luo Yiqing has also approached. "White night, I''ve heard of you!" Luo Yiqing looked up and said with a smile at the white night. "There are not many people in the five element region who have heard of my name, but you have heard of me... Why? Do you want to capture Hong Bing? " White night hands after the negative, light said. "Capture Hong Bing?" Luo Yiqing shrugged: "anyway, it''s in your hands. It can''t run away. You can take it any time. What we care about most is actually the dead dragon sword." "We?" White night face a tight, deep voice to drink: "you are the people of the dark dynasty?" "It seems that you are very sensitive to us in the dark Dynasty." Luo Yiqing laughs. Bai Ye repeatedly nodded: "in this way, it can also explain why you dare to fight the capture family. Only the potential clan like the dark Dynasty can ignore the attack from the catcher and the Shenji palace." "Well, stop talking nonsense." Luo Yiqing took a deep breath and stepped faster and faster: "this is not far from the Shenji Palace branch, and the Shenji guard is still there. If we don''t solve you quickly, we will be in trouble. So, white night, your life and Hong Bing are all handed over to me." The voice fell to the ground, and Luo Yiqing''s body suddenly disappeared, and the position where he disappeared was rippling open! Space changes! What''s more, it''s more powerful than his space skills in the arena. Luo Yiqing''s feelings have been preserved in the arena. Moreover, in this arena, magic pills are used casually, and no one will restrict or restrict them. Just looking at Luo Yiqing, he suddenly appeared in front of the white night. He put his hand forward, and his palm was extremely red, like a piece of red iron. He grabbed it hard. The stars, like the stars. All the soul Qi of the whole body in the white night turned into smoke after touching the hand. All defenses are broken by the other side, which can be called overwhelming momentum! Stab! There was no accident. Luo Yiqing''s hand was also pressed on the shoulder of the white night, and a shocking force came in an instant. "I really don''t know how those people were defeated by you before, but it doesn''t matter. I took Hong Bing and your head to see the Lord in red. She should be surprised?" Luo Yiqing raised the corners of his mouth and made a sudden effort. Bang! Bang! Dong... just look at the shoulder of the white night with three blasts in succession. Then, like a torrent of water, an astonishing force began to surge all over the body of the white night, intending to tear it apart completely. Endless destructive force, crazy collision. This power is enough to tear a new emperor Dacheng into pieces! But... White night still hands back, standing in place, like a statue. In the face of the furious power of Luo Yiqing''s palm, he has no reaction at all. "What?" Luo Yiqing is slightly stunned and looks up at the white night. But on the white night that pair of cold eyes. "You think you''re the only one hiding your strength?" The voice of indifference came from the mouth of the white night. Luo Yiqing''s heart leaped suddenly. He immediately let go of his hand and stepped back. He opened the distance and looked warily at the white night: "what do you mean?" "I knew for a long time that the people of the dark dynasty would do it." White night patted his shoulder, whirled and stepped forward, and walked toward Luo Yiqing: "the dark Dynasty has been fighting with Shenji palace for many years. No matter what the Shenji palace does, the dark Dynasty will not stand idly by. Even if we don''t know what Shenji palace is going to do, the dark Dynasty will certainly not let Shenji palace go smoothly. After all, the good things of the enemy will always be their own bad things, so I have a heart in mind Know whether there are dark Dynasty people among the players who participate in the scene! If so, where? When will it appear? But... It didn''t appear in the finals, so in my opinion, if it doesn''t appear in the pre competition, it will only choose to start after the competition! " "It seems that you can defeat the strong in my dynasty many times, not only by your luck... But even then, what can you do? You are already a turtle in a jar. There is no other way to go except to be captured with your bare hands! " Luo Yi said coldly and coldly. His strength rose again and he intended to fight again.But... White night is obviously not going to give him another chance! Just look at Luo Yiqing''s arm, the whole arm has become a red color, the temperature around the crazy rise, the void is melting. Next second... whoosh! The white night came in an instant. The speed is so fast that Luo Yiqing can''t even react. "You are looking for death!" Luo Yiqing looked shocked and angry. He roared and waved his hot arm forward. Whoa! In an instant, the void burned up, and a terrible flame like blood burned through everything in front of him. This is purgatory blood fire, is Luo Yiqing spent most of his life training out of the unique skills! In this world, there is no one it can''t burn. When Luo Yiqing raised his arm again, his arm became extremely red and the temperature rose. As he approached, he suddenly joined his hands. Whoa! The whole flame shrinks towards the middle in an instant, like squeezing the white night engulfed by the flame. Gollum! Gollum! Gollum! Gollum! Gulu.... the flame is like boiling water, boiling constantly, which makes people''s scalp numb. Many of the strong people in the capture family over there are scalded by the terrible temperature, so they hurry to withdraw. Everything seems to have been purified by the flame. At this time, a cold sound came out. "Wuxiao shenjue, Zhen!" Boom! A blast of void. In an instant, all the flames were crushed to the ground and turned into a thin layer of paper. "It''s impossible!" Luo Yiqing was stunned. But he saw the white night standing in front of him undamaged, and a fist had been heavily bombed over. This one blow, cloud light breeze light, but stir reincarnation. "Get out of here Luo Yiqing roared and raised his arms together. Click! The crackle came out. It seems that white night''s fist suddenly broke Luo Yiqing''s arms. Luo Yiqing screamed, and the man fell directly from the air to the ground. When a strong catcher saw this scene, he was stunned and his scalp was numb... "how could this man be so strong?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1761 Bang! A dull noise came out. The woman in front of Qu Jiyue is like a broken kite. She flies to the rear and falls heavily on a mountain behind. Roaring... in an instant, the mountain was suddenly turned into smoke, and the void in the area where it was located was also twisted, like a vortex, which made people''s scalp numb. "Peony!" Catch Ji Yue''s cry. The woman called peony has fallen on the ground, spit out a lot of red blood in her mouth, and her small face is very pale, without any blood color. She still wanted to get up, but there was no strength in her whole body. Seeing this, Qu Jiyue immediately rushed over and lifted up the peony. "Are you all right?" Capture Ji Yue''s urgent question. "Miss, I''m fine, you go quickly... Go quickly..." Peony grabbed the sleeve of Jiyue, spitting blood in his mouth, and yelled hoarsely. "Go? How could it have gone? So far, we have no way back! " Qu Jiyue''s eyes were full of resentment, his silver teeth clenched, staring at the woman who was coming here, and his pupil was full of fighting spirit. Xuan''er-ren was about to get up, but peony seized her arm. "Miss, don''t... Don''t entangle, you are wounded... Continue to fight, we have only one way to die. You... You go now, I will explode at once, and I can buy some time for you... This is our only chance...". "No way!" Qu Jiyue screamed firmly: "if I just run away like this, how can I face to meet the people of the capture family? I''d rather fight to death than run away with you like this The voice falls down, Qu Jiyue puts down peony directly, the person then stands up, only sees her plain hand a turn. Whoa! A strong air current like a sword exploded in her palm. When the breath of the sword dissipated, she saw a brilliant light blooming. When she fixed her eyes, it turned out that it was a pearl like a star that appeared in her palm. Capture the moon small face a tight, urge the soul force, when about to activate the bead. In an instant, the bead burst to pieces. A large amount of air flows out of the interior, wrapped in the bright fragments separated when the beads burst, turn into torrents, and rush towards the women coming. However. The woman''s face did not change, even the defensive action did not do, so calm toward capture the moon, look incomparably calm. After catching the silent moon, his face sank. She knew that women must have something to rely on, otherwise they would not completely ignore their own offensive. But even so, she must launch this move to attack and kill! She said that she had no way out! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a series of explosions split. The rainbow burst like the stars in the past. The woman was immediately engulfed in the explosion. The scene was particularly appalling. However... The explosion stopped, the breath of destruction was gone... The woman''s figure was reflected again... and she was... Perfectly intact. She was still walking towards the moon, with a scornful sneer on her face. Qu Jiyue''s face is very blue. "Ha ha, is this the magic weapon of catching the family? It''s really disappointing... "The woman sneered. "Asshole!" Capture the moon angry, immediately turn over the plain hand, take out the magic weapon, intention to sacrifice again. But this time, she was just about to activate the magic weapon, but a mouthful of blood gushed from her small mouth, and her chest heaved and fell, almost standing unsteadily. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the woman immediately burst out laughing: "your current state can only stimulate some useless magic weapons. You have no state to launch those real terrible magic weapons. Miss Qu... I think you''d better give up and stop fighting. Maybe you can give up as soon as possible, and I can give you a good time, so that you don''t have to wait It''s too ugly to kneel down and beg for mercy... " the woman''s eyes are full of banter and playfulness, and then they look at Qu Jiyue''s eyes, which is full of ridicule. She likes this feeling very much. She is excited when she looks at such a miserable and down-to-earth daughter who is so powerful and powerful. "Asshole! Do you really think you won? " Qu Ji Yue''s eyes are awe inspiring, her small face rippled with a trace of ferocity, as if she had made a decision. Suddenly, suddenly, she was silent. She suddenly thought of her face. She suddenly changed her face. "You want to sacrifice the spirit of heaven for strength? Well, you think you can do it? In front of me, you are already a dead man. Now I mercifully ask you to breathe more air. You not only don''t know how to be grateful, but also resist in a desperate way. No wonder I am. Go to deathWhen the voice fell to the ground, the woman directly raised her hand to capture the silent moon. Bang!! The space beside the moon suddenly broke. One arm of her magic weapon was twisted and broken on the spot. However, Qu Jiyue obviously seemed to know that such a thing would happen. As soon as her arm broke, she immediately raised her other arm and grabbed at the magic weapon. At the same time, she bit her silver teeth at her tongue, and all her strength poured into the sky. In an instant, the soul of capturing the silent moon was boiling hot, and the chest was more bright. The halo is beautiful and mysterious. This is a sign of sacrifice to the spirit of heaven. "Miss!" Countless family members screamed bitterly. But nothing can be done. At this time, no one can stop it. Capture Jiyue! "The original divine skill! Stop it The woman roared and her eyes suddenly rose. Whoa! A stream of pure time skills spread out in an instant. Not good! Capture Ji Yue''s face changed greatly, and he hastened to urge the spirit of heaven. If the body is fixed by the opponent''s time magic... It''s almost the fish on the chopping board. It''s a dead game. Come on! Hurry up! Hurry up! Capture the silence of the moon heart cry, people crazy general urge the spirit of heaven. But... the other party''s time technique is too fast. Even though she was the first to launch the sacrifice of the spirit of heaven, it was too late... is everything going to be a foregone conclusion? Capture the moon, the heart is full of despair. Bang! At this time, a hand suddenly stretched out from the back and pressed it on the fragrant shoulder of catching the silent moon. Capture the silent moon Leng, the person has not reflected, that hand then suddenly sends force, pulls her to throw toward the back. The capture of the silent moon is out of control, and the man flies backwards out of the shrouded area of time magic. However, a figure has been blocked in front of her... the whole person is already lost in his mind when he looks at the figure. "No... a heartrending voice resounded through the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1762 Bang! Qu Ji Yue''s body heavily hit a huge stone. The stone split into several pieces in an instant. She rolled around on the ground, but she couldn''t care about her pain. She got up quickly and looked over there. "Peony!" The cry of catching the silent moon. But Peony''s body shape is firm, standing in front, never flinch. "Let''s go, miss." Peony did not look back. Facing the woman coming, he hoarsely called out: "peony has no father and no mother since childhood. Thanks to the master''s taking in peony, so that peony can have today, the master specially told peony before going out. Anyway, he should let Miss go back safe and sound. Peony''s strength is shallow, and there are not many things that can be done. The only thing that can do is to die for the young lady, so ... miss, let''s go. At least let Paeonia suffruticosa die properly. If there is something wrong with Miss Shaoyao, then peony will not have the face to face the master, and living is meaningless... Let''s go.. " speaking of this, peony closed his eyes, as if waiting for the arrival of death in silence. The moon stood in the same place, tears like broken beads continue to slide down his face. She can not change all this, can only watch silently. Her heart is full of infinite chagrin, if she did not hide all this, but the vast and square Xiang Shenji guard, how could there be such a situation. I made it all! It''s all because of me! Catch Ji Yue''s small hands are tightly clenched together, and a bite of silver teeth is almost to be broken. At this moment, she hated herself incomparably. Her heart''s desire for power also soared innumerable in an instant! "Ridiculous! You ants can only be sensational at this time, but it''s a pity that all this is futile. Now, let me die well! " The corner of the woman''s mouth raised, showing a cold laugh, the voice fell to the ground, she has raised her hand, toward the heart of peony to grasp the past. Whoa! Time magic has been all over the past. Peony is shrouded, people can''t move instantly. She seems to be frozen in general, people such as statues, can only silently look at the attack and kill. The burst of breath from the woman''s fingers. Like the fangs of a deadly snake. Death... Step by step. Paeonia lactiflora seems to have felt the edge of the woman''s claws and the heart''s crazy tremor... but at this time... PA! A clear sound suddenly came out. Then see a vigorous and powerful palm suddenly from the back, instantly pinched the woman''s neck. The woman''s body suddenly stopped, and all the offensive stopped in an instant. "What?" Capture Ji Yue''s face changes greatly, autumn eyes tremble, is already stagnant, the person looks at that end foolishly. Just found the woman behind, I do not know when standing a tall and straight figure. The man... It was white night. Only to see his white hair fluttering in the wind, his clothes disorderly arranged, his whole body rippling with strange cold. He stretched out his hand and pinched the woman''s neck from behind. The man made a slight effort to lift up the woman''s body. In an instant, all the women''s offensives disappeared. People''s feet were lifted off the ground like chickens. A face distorted by pride was full of pain. In front of the peony on the body of time suddenly disappeared without a trace. But... She still did not move, but looked at the woman who was slowly mentioned in front of her. Only to see the woman''s facial features completely distorted, people are painful and ferocious open mouth, want to make pain scream, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t make any sound, because her neck... Has been completely strangled by the terrible palm of the white night. Peony is stupid. "It was... White night?" The moon murmured, and his face was incredible. Suddenly, she seems to be aware of something, people quickly look to the side. He found that Luo Yiqing was lying on the ground, his body was fragmented, almost dismembered, and he was completely dead. The blood flowed all over the place, and the scene was horrible and ferocious, which made people''s scalp numb. "Luo Yiqing... Died? How could this be possible? " Capture the silence of the moon, a face of disbelief. How long has it been? This strength is strong enough to fight against Dacheng Xuanjun... Just fall? "White... White night... You..." Peony opened his mouth and made a dry voice, as if to say something. But white night did not pay attention to her, but pinched the woman''s neck, suddenly force. The woman''s neck was completely twisted, as if her head was about to fall off.How cruel it is. If this goes on like this, the woman is afraid to be strangled alive. "Let go... Let go of me... Let go of me..." the woman struggled with all her strength and tried to arouse her soul to resist. Next second... Dong! A big hand ran through her chest, grabbed her soul, and then pulled it out. Whew! The soul of the woman was taken out in an instant. The woman''s body immediately seemed to be a Dharma array with its source removed. She immediately shrugged and pulled down, and there was no more strength in her whole body. White night did not crush the soul of the sky, but pinched it, silently watching the woman. He let go of his hand. The woman fell on the ground, shaking and twitching. She covered her chest and howled as hard as she could, and the pain was so intense that she almost fainted. "Tell me, what did you do to enter the temple of supreme God? Is the potential clan that Shenji palace is dealing with at present, your dark dynasty? Who is the master of your dark dynasty White night holding a woman''s soul, said calmly. "I... I''m going to kill you..." the woman roared in pain. "If you tell me, I can put the spirit of heaven back into your body, so that you can cultivate yourself." The white night is light. "White night, don''t think I don''t know you! You can never let me go. No matter whether I say it or not, you will kill me... So... I will never tell you half a word about us. If you want to kill... Kill it... " the woman howled, her eyes full of resentment and hatred, and people even want to stand up to resist. White night sighed, a look of disappointment. Peony saw the situation, quickly called out: "white night, do not kill her, even if she does not say, we can still rely on the technique to take out the memory from her brain!" "However, she has already destroyed her brain before your skills are applied! The people of the dark Dynasty are determined to die, and any moves are useless! " White night said without expression. When the voice drops... whoosh! One of his hands had fallen down heavily, with the soul of that day clasped in the palm, and the woman was attacked fiercely and bitterly. Then see the spirit of heaven as steel, hard bang in the woman''s body. Dong!!! There was a sudden explosion. In an instant, the woman''s body burst on the spot, blood and meat splashed everywhere, and the power of terror was transmitted to the ground, which actually smashed the whole ground into a huge and terrifying vortex. The ground exploded. Power lines are turbulent. The surging pattern spreads around again and again like a wave. Peony was shaken back and forth. By the time she stopped, the woman... Had been completely blown to pieces. She was staring at all this with wide eyes and gaping eyes. After the capture of silence month is also a face of surprise, incredible looking at the white night. At this moment, she finally understood that white night was hiding her strength in her fight with herself! He didn''t do his best in the runoff! This real heaven is an immeasurable existence. As soon as the woman died, Luo Yiqing fell down, and the rest of the dark Dynasty were shocked. They turned around one by one and ran away like crazy. "Can I leave?" The white night hums coldly, kills the heart not to die, pulls out abandons the divine sword, humanized into the black lightning, rushes toward it. "Come on, help the white night stop them!" Capture Ji Yue immediately cheered. The strong men of the capture family, meeting with the will, rushed out of the barrier of the general situation and suppressed the people of the dark king Dynasty who were running away. These people were momentarily blocked, and they immediately tried to hit those barriers. But before they smashed the barrier, the sword of the white night had been cut, like the scythe of death, and in a moment they chopped the people of the dark Dynasty to pieces. Some people of the dark Dynasty intended to resist and fight to death, but in front of the white night of sacrificing the magic sword, all their soul devices and soul formulas were as fragile as paper, which were torn to pieces and all died in an instant. In Qu Jiyue''s eyes, killing people in the daytime is like harvesting wheat. Suddenly, she had an illusion that if the capture family was not there, just relying on the white night itself... Could all the people of the dark Dynasty be destroyed? If this is the case, then I will go to the trouble of white night, and I will find my way to death? Thinking of this, Qu Jiyue''s face has turned pale. She knew that she had made a big mistake. A fatal mistake. She always thought that Bai Ye was just a child. However, she never thought that a real Tianjing person would be favored by Ruan Shi and even invited to participate in the runoff election.This is enough to show that the power of white night is terrible. However, she was so proud that she forgot all of them... soon, all the people of the dark Dynasty were killed and none of them remained. Broken bones scattered on the ground, the ground dyed blood red, extremely ferocious. The smell of blood wafts around, stimulating everyone''s nerves. I saw a long sword in the white night, turned around, and looked at the capture of the silent moon indifferently, and then walked towards it. The arrested family members who had just breathed a sigh of relief saw this, and their expressions were tense for a moment. "White night, what do you want to do?" Peony cries out. "The uninvited guests of the dark Dynasty have been sent off. Now, Miss Qu, we should settle accounts." The white night looked at her calmly, and said, "you just wanted to have people cut off my limbs and make me an adult *, right? Now you captors can do it! " As soon as the words fell, the arrested family members were numb and frightened. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1763 Do it? What hand? Can easily destroy the existence of this group of ambush dark Dynasty, which is what they can do? I really want to do it. I''m afraid that people will have to follow the footsteps of those powerful men of the dark Dynasty and be killed by this man with one sword? Peony looks tight. It''s hard to see the extreme in her face. They realized that the dark Dynasty was not the only enemy. From the beginning to the end of the white night, they did not stand by their side... seeing that all the people did not speak, the eyes of the white night were frozen, and they did not talk nonsense. They came here with a sword. "White night, do you want to kill us?" Capture the silence of the moon in the eyes of a deep fear, is a bite of silver teeth, a deep voice to ask. "It''s not impossible to do it." "After all, it was you who made the first move to me. Even if the people from Shenji palace came, I could at least say that it was counterattack and self-defense, wasn''t it?" When he fell to the ground, all the arrested family members turned blue. It is true that... this is an ambush and revenge of the captors. If the white night really wants to erase these people, even if Shenji palace investigates them, there is nothing to say. But here in the white night! "Young master Bai!" At this time, just see that peony suddenly knelt down, kowtow to the white night eagerly and yelled: "this matter... Is what I instigate the young lady to do, the young lady actually does not want to be against you, still ask your adult to have a large number, let go of the young lady, the cheap maidservant is willing to offset your anger with her life." "Peony, don''t ask him! I haven''t fallen down to depend on you to survive Capture Ji Yue Nu to shout a way. "Miss..." Peony one face is anxious. "In this case, let''s do it. At least you and I have to understand this grudge, don''t you?" The white night is light. "You..." Qu Jiyue was shaking all over her body, but she could not help it. She directly called out: "everyone, listen, kill me. Even if you die here today, you have to bite a piece of this person''s meat!" The beautiful face of Qu Ji Yue is firm, and her eyes are full of resentment and determination. She is a haughty woman. The dignity and pride of her captors will never allow her to bow to anyone, whether it was Luo Yiqing before or the white night now! However, after this, all the captors looked at each other. They did not speak for a long time, and their eyes finally moved to the peony kneeling on the ground. A moment later! Suddenly... All of them threw away their swords and fell on their knees. Capture Ji Yue was stunned. White night also has some love. Only the audience in a hoarse, heavy voice called out: "Pray Lord Bai to let Miss Bai go, we are willing to fight with our lives!" It''s like a decision made after a fierce ideological struggle. When she hears the sound, she is surprised and angry. The slender jade points to the people, but she can''t say a word for half a day. Although Qu Jiyue is very hard-working, all of them are not idiots. White night is not an ordinary person from the real world. He has hidden his strength, but now he has more Hongbing to assist him. He is totally different from the white night in the finals. People can''t have hope. If they do according to Qu Jiyue, there will be only one. The whole army was destroyed. It is better to plead with the other party to spare the capture of the moon. In this way, at least their death is valuable. The white night looked at these people silently. After half a sound, the man took a breath and looked at Qu Jiyue and said, "you have a group of very good subordinates. You have not abandoned you at this juncture. You are very lucky." Capture the moon small hand dead grip, bright beautiful autumn eyes full of resentment staring at the white night, no words. But at this time, the white night shook his head again and said calmly, "but I don''t agree with your request. Haven''t you ever heard of cutting grass without removing roots and spring wind blowing again? If I let her go today and kill you, I''m afraid that the captors will launch the most serious retaliation against me in the future. Even the Shenji palace will have to give you three points of thin noodles. How did I deal with you in my little white night? " "So... Are you going to kill us?" "White night, I tell you, even if you kill us all! The catcher will also know what happened here. Don''t underestimate the means of the catcher! Want to kill people, kill people, destroy their bodies? Well, it''s impossible "But if I kill you, the catcher will have less strength. Won''t it be easier for me to fight with the catcher then?" White night echo. As soon as he said this, he was speechless. Yes... How can it be possible for him to stop his hand when he has already reached this stage? I''m afraid that even if he let go now, the catcher may not take this as nothing to happen, right?The moon god is cold. The arrested family also knew that there was no reconciliation at this stage. "Is it necessary to get to the point where a fish is killed and a net is broken?" Peony twitters, small face is very pale. The arrest of the family is also helpless. Qu Jiyue still did not speak, but she was secretly urging the soul of heaven, ready to sacrifice her strength at any time, and fight against the white night. White night is not polite, eyes a Lin, will rush to kill in the past. But just then... "stop it!" An urgent cry came out. A large number of figures rushed from the direction of Shenji palace. Several figures, like lightning, are approaching here in an instant. The breath of everyone here, including the breath of the night, is dispersed and shrouded. The crowd was stunned. Peony was overjoyed and looked at the distance in a hurry. However, he saw that several Shenji guards had fallen on this side and surrounded the people tightly. Shenji guard and Ruan Shi were in a hurry. They came towards this place, and everyone''s face was very dignified. The arrested family members were ecstatic. "It''s Mr. Ruan. Here comes Mr. Ruan!" "And Lord Wei! Excellent! We are saved! We are saved! " Peony and others excitedly shout, one by one to see Ruan Shi and Shenji Wei Chang''s eyes are full of hot color. This time, Rao and Qu Jiyue felt that they were so kind. Since Ruan Shi and Shenji Guard commander have arrived, the white night did not continue to work. If you do it at this time, you will not be here. Ruan Shi was not an idiot. When he saw the corpses of the dark king Dynasty scattered on the ground, as well as the captured family members who had left early but suddenly appeared beside the white night, he immediately guessed about it. "The people of the dark king Dynasty are so pervasive! Lord Wei, quickly arrange the corpses of these people and send them to the headquarters. With the corpses of these people, we should be able to let the dark Dynasty drink a pot of wine? " Ruan Shi hums. "I know what to do." The Shenji Guard commander nodded and then raised his hand lightly. A Shenji guard went out and began to pick up the bodies scattered on the ground and put them into a gourd hanging on his waist. Ruan Shi then moved his eyes. "Miss Qu, why are you here? Didn''t you leave long ago? " Ruan asked. "This..." Qu Jiyue looks a little ugly. "Lord Ruan, we... We just walked a little slower, and then we were watched by the dark Dynasty, that''s all!" At this time, an arrested family member said in a hurry. "Yes, yes, yes." Next to several masters also busy said. Catching the silence of the moon, cherry lips gently pursed, no voice. But the peony shook his head again and again, and said to those masters, "master Ruan is here, don''t talk nonsense!" "Miss peony, you..." a master of the family was anxious. But listen to Paeonia seriously and seriously said: "what kind of person is master Ruan? How can he not see this matter? Don''t talk nonsense here, Mr. Ruan. In fact, it was the young lady who was angry at Mr. Bai''s words and deeds in the branch office before, so she was impulsive and came to ask Mr. Bai''s trouble... " Peony''s words are very euphemistic, but they tell the general process of the matter once. At the sound of the arrest family, everyone was shocked. Many people directly pointed to peony, trembling: "peony, you... You actually say such words?" "Although you were adopted by the master, the master and his wife always treat you as a dry daughter. How dare you betray the young lady today?" "You must not die easily!" The crowd denounced. Qu Jiyue is also a little confused, her eyes are confused, looking at peony. Peony face white, delicate body slightly trembling, but people low head, silent. "A group of ignorant people!" At this time, Shenji Guard commander snorted coldly. People were all stunned. They all looked at Shenji Weichang with the same eyes. I don''t know what he meant by this. However, hearing Shenji Guard commander coldly said: "what happened here is almost transparent to our Shenji palace. We just need to launch a magic weapon to show the past time and reproduce what happened one hour ago here. Then we can know all the things. The girl told us everything honestly, which is actually very wise If you lie, what is the consequence? You should be clear about it. Do you really think you can cheat us? You look down on our Shenji palace! " As soon as the words fell, the arrested family were all stunned. It''s only after capturing the silent moon that she wakes up. For a long time, she thought that the capture family had restrained Shenji palace and made Shenji palace feel afraid. Therefore, she never looked up to Shenji palace. But in fact... Shenji palace is a potential clan that is bigger than the catcher.Qu Jiyue looks at Peony again, and there is a bit of self blame in his eyes. White night swept peony eyes, heart head also can''t help but admire the delicate mind of this girl. Although her strength is much worse than capturing the moon, her eyes and thoughts are not comparable to these people. "Deceiving Shenji palace is to be held accountable, but I don''t want to investigate this matter for the time being. Now, Ju Jia, how do you plan to explain to Bai lingzun?" Ruan Shi waved his hand and opened his mouth and said that people are going straight in and cutting into the theme. As soon as the words fell, the nerves of the family members were tensed up in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1764 Qu Jiyue pondered for a moment, and her small face glanced at the white night, and said in a low voice: "master Ruan, do you want peace? What do you think the silent moon should do to solve this problem? " "It''s better to settle the dispute peacefully, but since you started the dispute first, it''s better to ask Bai lingzun about how to solve this matter." Ruan Shi looked at the white night, and the meaning of his eyes was very clear. No matter Ruan Shi or Shenji Weichang, I believe they have no good feelings for the captured family members. Therefore, it is impossible for Ruan Shi to be partial to the captors. It would be good if he didn''t wear shoes to the captors. It is also reasonable to leave the choice to white night. "Mr. Ruan asked me to make a choice?" White night snorted and said indifferently: "I mean to kill all these people. After all, I have offended the arresting family. Naturally, I can''t let any of them exist. But I think Lord Ruan will not allow me to do so." "For the sake of Shenji palace, I really can''t let you do this." Ruan teacher said with a face of shame. "Since you can''t kill them, what about abandoning their accomplishments?" "Bai lingzun is the one who will be sent to the Supreme God''s temple in our Shenji palace. Since they kill you on the way, they naturally violate the bottom line of our Shenji palace. According to the rules of Shenji palace, it is within the scope of punishment to abolish their accomplishments. After all, their actions are too serious, but the cultivation of capturing miss Jiyue can''t be abandoned. She has the qualification to join the temple of supreme God I''m afraid it will have a great impact on the current mission of Shenji palace. Therefore, if you can, please change Bai lingzun to another way. " The white night hears the sound, slightly frowns. After all, Ruan Shifu was worried about the capture family. He sighed in secret, shook his head and said, "since Ruan Shifu has said so, I can''t help but give you face." "Is Lord Bai going to just scrap these captured families? And what are you going to do with Miss Qu? " "No, not one." "What''s the use of this punishment?" he said with no expression on his face? So it''s like selling them to people. " "The white night master understands the great justice and the overall situation of the volume, which is admired by Ruan Shi." Ruan Shi hugged his fist, but he kept a secret in his heart. According to his understanding of the white night, this man is not a man who will give up easily and give up easily. And everything is just like what Ruan thought. White night is not a good man. He looked up at Qu Jiyue indifferently over there and said, "although punishment is not going to be imposed, the catcher still has to give me an account of this matter. I don''t want the rest. I just hope Miss Qu Jiyue will kowtow to me and apologize for what happened just now. That''s it. Lord Ruan, I should ask for this Isn''t that too much? " As soon as the words fell, the hearts of Ruan Shi, Shenji Weichang, Shaoyao, qujiyue and so on all jumped. Sorry?? That''s all. How can I kowtow? Everyone knows what it means. Shenji Guard commander and Ruan Shi did not speak. Capture silence month already is angry roar out: "white night, you deceive too much!" "She doesn''t seem to like it." The white night looked at Ruan teacher and said, "master Ruan, I''m afraid I can''t blame it! I''ve backed down a little bit, but they don''t accept my offer, so I think we should kill them all as I said before When the voice falls down, the sword is lifted directly in the daytime, and then he has to start. Catch the family breathing tight. Seizing Ji Yue can''t help but step back. At this time, Ruan teacher suddenly side over to stop the white night. "Bai lingzun, don''t embarrass me..." Ruan Shi said with a helpless and helpless expression. White night made a request that the catcher could not accept at all in order to make the catcher refuse. Once the catcher refuses, he starts to wipe out these people, which is natural. No one can say that the arrested family can only drop their teeth and swallow them. "Master Ruan, when did I embarrass you?" The innocent face of white night. "The other party is the first lady of the capture family. It is obviously unrealistic for you to make her kneel." "But she''s going to kill me. She''s my enemy. I''m just asking her to apologize. I''ve made a big concession." "Hateful..." the fist of capturing the moon Qi was tightly clenched, and a mouth of silver teeth was almost broken. Has she ever seen such a shameless fellow? Ruan Shi face helpless, do not know how to answer. The situation at the scene became stagnant. However, the Shenji captain suddenly opened his mouth at this time. "Bai lingzun, if you let Miss Qu go to her knees, it will not only damage her face, but also the whole family. At that time, even if she doesn''t make trouble for you, I''m afraid the family members will not let you off easily when they know about it. In this way, you will still be bored."Hearing the sound in the white night, he felt that there was something in his words. So he turned his head and asked, "what should I do with this matter in accordance with the meaning of the commander?" But listen to Shenji Guard Long indifferent way: "kill, but vent anger! There are no other practical benefits except to make your mind comfortable. Why don''t you ask Miss Qu to apologize to you and compensate you for some benefits? It''s better than wiping it out directly? " "What kind of compensation do you think is appropriate for me?" The white night is acutely aware of what, immediately ask. "There are countless magic weapons to capture the family, of which the ethereal divine pill is the best." Shenji Wei Chang said. "What?" Capture the moon, his face changed. A group of arrested family members were also stunned, as if they heard something terrible. The white night sees the appearance, the eye is awe inspiring, low drinks a way: "that good, will be ethereal God Dan!" "No way!" Jingjiyue almost screamed out. "That''s too much of a demand!" "Misty God Dan... Lord Wei, do you know what that means?" The arrested family members also yelled, one by one, they could not accept the expression. Seeing this in the white night, he already understood the Shenji and gave him a good suggestion. "If Miss Qu repeatedly refuses our proposal, it will be difficult for us to intervene! Let''s listen, it''s not that we don''t want to keep Miss Qu, but she doesn''t cooperate! No wonder we are! " Shenji Wei long Lenglie said. This is like a sentence of death for the arrested family. All the captors'' faces changed in horror, staring at the Shenji guard and the white night. They are terrified to realize that the Shenji guard chief... Seems to have been standing on the side of the white night... (these two chapters are made up for the previous two days. Today''s two chapters will be written in the evening, and may be very late, so we can read them tomorrow morning) (these two chapters are complementary to the previous two days www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1765 The situation is more and more unfavorable to the captors. But this is the end of the story, and the catcher has no choice. All the captors fell into silence. Qu Jiyue clenches her silver teeth and holds her hands tightly. Her face is filled with reluctance and hatred. "Miss..." Paeonia urgently advised a, eyes helpless and looking forward to catch the quiet moon. "Don''t say it." Qu Jiyue murmured in a deep voice: "the ethereal God pills are extraordinary. I have only two pills in my family. Even if I agree, my father will never take them out and give them to this person. So what you say is useless!" "You don''t have to worry about that." White night said faintly: "what I want now is your promise, or not. If you promise, Lord Wei is here, I will ask Lord Wei to make the decision. In front of him, how dare you break your promise? At that time, if your father refuses to hand over the ethereal God Dan, he will certainly not be able to bear the anger of the Lord Wei. " As soon as this word falls, the small face that catches Ji Yue turns white immediately. She looked at the Shenji guard in a hurry. The Shenji guard chief looked calm and said: "if you promised Bai lingzun, I will think that it is your catcher who agreed to Bai lingzun. If the master of the catcher refuses to hand it over at that time, I will regard it as a breach of contract! The master of the catcher will understand the advantages and disadvantages and dare not be presumptuous, so you just have to promise. If you don''t get the ethereal magic pill, I will go to ask the master of the catcher to explain it in person As soon as this saying fell, the autumn eyes of capturing the silent moon rose several points: "Lord Wei! Do you have to help this person? " "Help him? Miss Qu, I''m helping you Shenji guard said in a deep voice, "if I don''t do this, how can Bai lingzun give up? If you don''t get the ethereal magic pill, he will kill you! I am saving you. How can you not know the good heart "You..." Qu Jiyue''s little hand pointed at Shenji guard, and her delicate body was shaking wildly, and her face was already red. She never thought that the famous Shenji guard chief would be so serious nonsense! However, she couldn''t find any reason to refute it, because strictly speaking, the chief guard of Shenji didn''t say... the arrested family members were red and white, and they didn''t know how to refute. Ruan teacher nearby slightly turned his face, the corner of his mouth rose quietly, and then he held back in a hurry, looking like a smile. "Miss... Forget it!" At this time, the peony approached a little bit, and again persuaded her, only to listen to her whispering: "although the ethereal God pill is precious, but peony wants to be in the master''s heart, Dan pill is certainly not comparable to miss you. Now Shenji Guard officer personally comes forward and asks you to hand it over. What disgrace is there for you? Have you forgotten whose hand is the ethereal God Dan now As soon as this word falls, capture Ji Yue''s eyes suddenly brighten. "You mean... Sister?" "The master has given the misty elixir to the eldest lady for a long time. It is said that she has taken one pill the year before last, and is still digesting pill. The only one is still in her hand. If it is for you, the eldest lady will surely hand over the ethereal divine pill, but once it is handed over, will she not take it back? Although the Lord Wei is helping this person to get the pills, he has not promised to protect the pills for him! When the time comes, once the eldest lady takes Dan, who dares to say more? He can''t say anything about it! " Peony lowers voice to say. Her words, let capture the haze of the moon immediately recovered a lot. Only catch the silent moon eyes slightly bright, people can''t stop nodding head. She was silent for a moment and then looked at the white night: "white night, Lord Wei, since the words have already been said, I agree with your request to hand over the ethereal divine pill, but... At present, the ethereal divine pill is not on me. I have to go back to my family and tell my father that I can take the Dan as a gift." "It doesn''t matter." "You just have to promise me now! If you want to lead me to the captain of the guard''s house, I will! The catcher should not have the courage to fight against the Lord Wei for a small pill? " Liu''s eyebrows frown and his face is not very good-looking. This is the reason why there is no fear at night. He doesn''t need to capture Ji Yue to take out pills immediately, as long as she gives a promise. If Qu Jiyue doesn''t keep his promise, then... Shenji guard can use this as an excuse to attack the capture family! You know, the juggler who has been swinging is a great threat to the Shenji palace. However, the catcher abides by the laws and regulations and does not go out of the way. Shenji palace can''t help it. Now, Shenji palace is afraid that the captors will suddenly surrender to the enemy. Once that happens, the situation in Shenji palace will fall into an extremely unfavorable situation. If it was other potential clans, I am afraid they would have sent troops to wipe out the captors. But Shenji palace can''t! Once they do that, the prestige of Shenji palace will be lost, and the things they have been holding on for so many years will disappear. But there is no handle, but can take the initiative to grasp the handle. This ethereal magic pill can be used as a move for Shenji palace to attack the catcher.The Shenji guard was staring at the girl, waiting for her reply. How can miss Qu not know the meaning of Shenji guard? But now, she had no choice but to nod her head and say, "I know... When I return to the capture house, I will immediately ask my father to take Dan as a gift. If I break my promise, please ask Lord Wei to come and ask for the explanation for the white night. No matter what the Lord Wei does, I will have nothing to say." "Good." Satisfied. It''s a long nod. It seems to be settled. "May I go now?" Capture the silence of the moon. "Yes." Wei Chang said. Qu Jiyue immediately turns around. But at this time, the white night suddenly opened: "slow." Catching Ji Yue''s pace trembled and looked at him sideways. However, she said with no expression: "you haven''t apologized to me yet." "You''ve got the ethereal elixir. Why do you care about this form?" Capture the moon angry. "Shendan is benefit, apology is tone." White night light said: "you want to kill me, I just let you apologize, you have earned, how? Is it true that she should never apologize to others "You..." the more she trembles, the resentment in a pair of eyes is already strong to the extreme. But she finally compromised. Because... She had no choice. She took a deep breath, adjusted her thoughts, twisted and bit her thin lips, and then she wanted to open her mouth. At the moment, however, a cold voice came from the distance. "Silent moon, shut up. How can you trample on your dignity like this?" As soon as the voice falls, a majestic momentum spreads towards the sky. There was a tremor in capturing the family. Peony suddenly raised his head. Catching the silent moon is even more exciting. "Sister?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1766 Sister? Qu Jiyue has a sister? White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, anxious to look at the sky. However, the terrifying momentum from the coverage is particularly amazing, as if people will be crushed into pieces anytime and anywhere. A group of Shenji guards stood up and pressed their hands on the hilt of their swords in their waists. Their eyes were cold and alert, looking at the distance, and they were ready for battle. Ruan Shi also quietly approached this side of the white night. "Bai lingzun." "Well?" White night side head puzzled looking at Ruan Shi. "Try not to talk later. I''ll take care of it." Ruan Shi lowered his voice. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was slightly stunned, but found that Ruan Shi''s face was full of seriousness. See this scene, the white night is confused, the heart also has a few tight distribution. If you can make Ruan so vigilant, I''m afraid the visitors are not ordinary people. That''s not true. After Ruan''s admonition, he saw a series of swift and lightning figures rushing towards this. The shadow came, and in an instant, the terror of the sky became more and more intense and heavy. There was a lot of shortness of breath in the daytime. He suddenly found that he could not resist the pressure, and all the overflow breath was suppressed back. How terrible! In the white night, his face was still. You know, he still has a lot of power of the five elements Holy Land in his body. Now he is blessed by the power of the five elements holy land, and he has even been able to fight with a Shenji guard, and the other side can''t resist himself only by his momentum. How terrible is the strength? When the figure comes, he falls in front of Qu Jiyue and others in an instant. When the momentum is dispersed and the figure is settled, people will pay attention to the appearance of the arriving people. The first is a woman wearing a yellow sword suit. The woman''s expression is indifferent, the temperament is simple and elegant, like a fairy. She lifted it gently in catkin and held a long sword in her hand. The sword went into the sheath, and the orchid patterns on the scabbard were all over the place, which was very beautiful. It''s also a beautiful person! Many people sighed. But look at that exquisite posture, such as ink long hair, all interpretation of the beautiful appearance, hair with the breeze and Sword Clothing slowly swing, autumn eyes as clear as water, skin like spring snow, no flaws, the whole person looks both tender and heroic, let people very intoxicated. In terms of appearance, she can be comparable with Qu Jiyue, but in terms of temperament, they have their own characteristics. And in terms of momentum... She did not know where she was better than seizing the moon. Is this the elder sister that Qu Jiyue called? The white night looked at the woman quietly. However, it was not only this woman who was more frightening, but also the row of men and women in black Sword Clothing behind her. The men fell behind the woman in a row, motionless as a statue. But their hands were all pressed on the hilt of the sword and their eyes were fixed on the shenjiwei in front of them. They looked like they were ready to hand at any time. The night was full of terror, which was extremely incredible. What''s the look in these people''s eyes? Are they trying to compete with shenjiwei? Although their breath is also amazing, but compared with shenjiwei... Is it a little worse? If we really want to fight, white night doesn''t think these black robed men and women will win. But... From the war spirit on their faces, they don''t seem to be afraid to fight shenjiwei. Are these the killers of the family? The atmosphere became a little tense. It''s all freezing in the air. The white night secretly raised a vigilance, the finger also at this moment gently plucked, a mysterious energy in the fingertip flow. But see that the capture of silence over there stepped forward, facing the head of the woman respectfully owe body. "Jiyue has met my elder sister." "Who allowed you to bow down to this young man?" The woman fiddled with the long hair on the next fragrant shoulder and swept her eyes to catch the lonely moon road. Her tone was particularly serious. Qu Jiyue''s face was pale, and he didn''t speak. He just glanced at Shenji guard. "Oh?" The woman''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled again, as if she understood something. She looked at Ji Wei Chang in her eyes, and then turned her eyes toward the white night: "who is this man? Why does Shenji guard him? " "Elder sister, this person is the one who will go to the temple of supreme God in addition to the silent moon." Capture the silence of the moon. When the woman heard the voice, her eyes became more and more tight. She looked up and down at the white night, and then she snorted: "it''s just a real heaven realm. Although the body is good and the spirit is quite strong, it''s much stronger than the ordinary people in the real heaven realm. It''s just this kind of strength. It''s a waste of quota to enter the Supreme God''s temple. He can''t even pass the examination! Are you kidding in Shenji palace? It''s better to give his quota to me than to waste it! " "Miss Xuannv, the quota has been selected in the final contest, and we have sent a report to the Supreme God''s temple, which can''t be changed easily!" Shenji guard chief said without expression: "what''s more, what we''re talking about now is to apologize. It''s better to take care of the friendship between Bai lingzun and Miss Qu Jiyue first. After all, they all want to worship in the Supreme God''s temple. If they have spears and shields now, once they join the sect and fight again, they will not fight against Shenji palace or capture family Good. ""You''re right." The woman who called Qu Xuannu nodded: "but... Lord Wei, my family has the dignity of my family. It is impossible to ask my daughter to apologize to a real Tianjing person. Otherwise, we would rather not join the clan." She had a firm attitude and a firm look. Shenji guard chief saw this and frowned. He thought again and again, and finally did not insist, but turned around and whispered a few words with the white night, hoping that he would give up and let Ji Ji Yue apologize. After all, the capture of Xuannu has arrived, and this person will never compromise easily. Moreover, there must be a large number of strong captors who are going to catch up with them and continue to consume them. The situation will become more and more unfavorable and there will be no result. Shenji palace knows more about captors than white night. White night eyebrows tight, naturally unhappy. He didn''t speak, as if thinking about something. At this time, however, it seemed that Qu Xuannu, who had heard the story of her family members, began drinking coldly again. "What? How could he ask for the ethereal God pill "Elder sister, this is the result of negotiation between Shenji guard and me." Qu Jiyue lowered her voice. Although she said so, the meaning of her words was very obvious. Negotiation? I''m afraid it''s coercion, right? Qu Xuannu''s face is calm, but her eyes are cold and frightening. "Shenji guard, is this really true?" She asked coldly. "Miss Qu Jiyue attacked Bai lingzun for no reason. Now Bai lingzun has already made a big concession as long as she takes out an ethereal divine pill as compensation. Moreover, Miss Qu Jiyue has already agreed to this. We Shenji palace has witnessed the whole process. If we don''t, we will break our promise!" Shenji Wei long light way, the eyes are also particularly cold. This is a very meaningful statement. After all, catching Xuannu is not an idiot. Seeing the attitude of Shenji Weichang, he immediately understands everything. "Since Jiyue has agreed, I will not break my promise." Catching Xuannu said faintly. She twisted and raised her hand, turned out a jade box, and presented it in front of the public: "however, the only remaining ethereal magic pill is in my hand. How I give it to others is also my business." The voice fell to the ground and Qu Jiyue swept his eyes to the white night: "I was going to wait for the silent moon to become a great accomplishment, and I will give it to the silent moon after I come out of the Supreme God''s temple. But now it seems that I have to give it to you as a boy!" "Will you give it to me White night eyebrow dark frown asks. "Of course." Catching Xuannu indifferently said: "but you have to come and get it yourself. If you can come to me, this ethereal divine pill will be yours!" "So simple?" "Simple? Let''s wait until you come over. " Qu Xuannu said without expression: "but I said in front of me that if you can''t walk, you will not only have no pills, but also kneel on the ground and kowtow ten times to our family members! Then learn to bark three times! You, do you know? " The words fell, and everyone''s looks changed. "Catch miss Xuannu, are you deceiving people too much?" Ruan Shi Li drinks. However, Qu Xuannu turned around, turned her back to the crowd, and said without expression: "I have given him a chance! I didn''t say not to give him pills! Are the members of Shenji palace too broad? " Ruan Shi and others heard the sound, and their faces were blue. At this moment, however, the white night suddenly called out, "I agree." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1767 Hearing the words of white night, everyone was dumbfounded. Everyone knows what it means to catch Xuannu to ask for such a request! She is not only to refuse white night, but also to humiliate it. Because by her means, it is impossible for the white night to walk smoothly and safely to get the ethereal divine pill. But if she can''t get it, she will not only have no loss, but also return all the humiliations she had done to the catcher before the white night. She not only gains but also preserves her reputation, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone. Originally, when Qu Xuannu said such a thing, her family thought that they would bargain in the daytime. But he... Agreed. This makes the captors a little flustered. White night promised so happy, I''m afraid it''s not a trick? "Elder sister..." capture Ji Yue whispered. Qu Xuannu raised her hand and did not speak. A moment later, she nodded and praised the white night: "although you are a mole ant in front of me, I really appreciate your character! Not bad "Don''t be too early to be happy. I only said I agreed, but I didn''t say I would go to get the beads now!" The white night is light. "What do you mean Catch Xuan Nu light ask. "I don''t think your terms are fair." "Oh? Do you want to say no to me "Not a refusal! I just think, I lost, I not only can''t get the beads, but also climb over to kowtow to learn dog barking, win but only get beads! This is not fair! I want to change it. " White night road. "Change?" Catch Xuan Nu Liu Mei again Cu: "how do you want to change?" "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you." Bai Ye said indifferently: "I just hope that after I get the beads, all of you will kneel down for me, kowtow and apologize. Then you... Catch Xuannu and Qu Jiyue. You two will climb over later. I won''t want you to bark like a dog. You just have to lick the soles of my shoes! How about this? " "What do you say?" Qu Jiyue was furious in an instant, all the family members were angry and out of control. When the catcher dominates, how can anyone say such a thing to the young lady of the catcher? This is no longer a requirement! This is an insult! A group of strong captors are just about to speak. But... Catch Xuannu and raise her hand to show that they are not impatient. "Elder sister''s elder sister..." capture Ji Yue calls out again. "What? Do you think I can''t even clean up a little real person? " She asked coldly. Catching the silent moon, his face changed slightly, and he quickly bowed his head: "I dare not." "If you don''t dare, just stand aside. Don''t talk. I''ll deal with it." Catch Xuan Nu light way, spin and raise a head to look at white night: "still have what request?" "No more." "White night way:" just don''t know capture big miss dare to dare "Why not?" "Since you all agreed to be so straightforward, if I hesitated, wouldn''t it make people look down on me in Lishan? I agree with your plan. Come on, you can take the bead As soon as this word fell, all the people present were shocked. At this moment, even those who are like machines are a little surprised. This is not only a battle of interests, but also a battle of dignity! This kneeling kowtow is nothing, but I still have to climb over to learn dog barking and lick the sole of shoes... No matter who it is, I''m afraid we can''t accept it? "Lord Wei..." Ruan Shi was a little anxious and gave a low cry. "We can''t control the situation any more!" "In fact, this is the one-sided resentment between the night and the catcher. If we intervene, we will send the catcher there. It''s not appropriate for us to do so!" "But... Is that ridiculous?" Ruan Shi anxiously shook his sleeve: "if it reaches the palace, how can we explain it to the upper authorities? These two are the seeds to be worshipped into the heaven hall of the supreme god "So what? It''s not something we can stop. There''s nothing we can do about it "Let them solve it. If the matter is really out of control, it''s not too late for us to take action again!" "I''m afraid it''s too late at that time!" Ruan sighed. Shenji Wei Chang frowned slightly and did not say anything. At this time, Qu Xuannu has raised her catkin and dragged the brocade box containing the ethereal magic pill and stretched out towards the white night. She raised the other catkin and waved behind her. In an instant, all the captors retreated. "May I begin?" The white night is light. "I said, you can start at any time!" Catch Xuan Nu light said."Good! I''ll be there now White night nodded, and then the momentum of a bloom, people step forward, toward capture Xuannv. Full of confidence, strong sense of war. Everybody breathe! But when he took the first step, the pupil of Qu Xuannu suddenly rose. Boom! A thick and fierce to the extreme of the general situation fell from the sky, directly to the white night. Bang! On the spot, there was a bang on the back of the white night, and the ground was trampled on by him, and the spirit of his whole body was suddenly subsided a little. The terrible spirit even forced many Shenji palace people to retreat quietly. What a terrible power! All the strong people around were frightened. But the white night was not hindered by this sudden trend! Just watch him step forward and continue to go to capture the Xuannu. Although each step can crush the ground, his steps did not stop. "Some toughness! But that''s not enough! " Catch Xuannu lenglengleng hum, spin and raise another hand, toward the white night a pat. The action is beautiful, but the power is amazing! Boom! The space above the white night was twisted down and collapsed. In an instant, the void twisted, and the earth disappeared at the foot of the white night, and the brutal and horrible space power wandered around him, intending to tear his body. But... the white night is still not moving. The man forcefully flattens the distorted void and steps towards capturing the Xuannu. "Well?" At last, a mysterious expression appeared on her face. These two moves actually failed to slow down the speed of the white night?? "It seems that this man has some tricks!" The expression of catching Xuannu finally became serious. She took a deep breath and lifted her left hand again, but this time, her palm was full of bright white halo. After the halo bloomed, it immediately splashed to the four sides, whirled into the void and disappeared. "This move will make you dead!" She said without expression. As soon as her voice fell, she tapped her fingers. As soon as the sound of fingers rings, the pace of the white night stops instantly, and the feet that people just raised can''t step out any more... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1768 A group of arrested family members were breathing tight and staring at the white night with burning eyes. "What''s going on? Is it time Catch the silent moon, autumn eyes full of confusion looking at the white night. But... Although the white night did not move, his spirit could still roam around, and she could not feel that the whole body of the white night had the flavor of stirring the magic method for half a time. "Not time." The captain of Shenji suddenly drank. People''s hearts are beating, but they''re not sure. It''s not time. What can it be? They watched carefully. All of a sudden, someone seemed to notice something and cried out: "look at the limbs of that man." They were nervous and looked at them in a hurry, but they saw that the limbs of the white night seemed to be bound by something. They looked at it carefully, and found that not only his limbs, but also his body, neck, head, heart and other vital parts were bound by long and slightly bulging transparent substances. These substances melt into the void, which can''t be detected without careful observation. Now white night as long as one step forward, he will be directly torn by these transparent materials, dismembered, into pieces! "Is this sister''s way?" Capture the silence of the moon small face Yang inconceivable, light cover mouth. So light and light, but in an instant, the white night is so bound... How terrible! Ruan sighed slightly. On the other hand, he was elated. Qu Jiyue regained her look and looked at the white night with a sneer: "see? White night, this is my power to capture the family! I advise you to surrender as soon as possible, lest you get hurt or lose your life later, but you will have to blame my sister for being merciless This word falls, let the scene atmosphere instantly cold a few minutes. Shenji guard''s eyebrows moved and he murmured: "Miss Qu, no matter what happens between you, please remember that Bai lingzun is one of the candidates of Shenji palace. If he has any faults, we will certainly be accountable to the captors." When she hears the sound, her face is not natural. But catching Xuannu didn''t like this. She snorted: "I gambled with him on dignity. It''s a matter between me and him. Even if you can''t get involved in Shenji palace, it''s impossible for me to move him because he belongs to your Shenji palace? And if he kills me, do I have to stretch my neck? " Shenji guard chief frowned and did not speak. However, judging from his appearance, if the capture Xuannu really did that step, he would surely make a move. But just then... whoosh! The immobile white night over there suddenly broke the rope that bound him. People like cannonballs rushed towards it in an instant. "What?" The family members lost their voice. Qu Xuannu''s face was heavy. She probably didn''t expect that white night could break her shackles. And the sudden effect of this move has been real. In front of him, all of his magic power, which was in front of him, came out in front of him. All the people on the scene were shocked and numb. Qu Jiyue screamed out. "Elder sister, be careful!" But at this critical moment, the warning of capturing the moon has no effect. Because white night''s five fingers, has been away from the brocade box only less than a hair distance! Everyone''s brains are shaking. No one expected that the white night was cooperating with the capture of Xuannu. Those so-called shackles had no effect on him at all. He pretended to be bound on purpose. When he was not prepared to capture Xuannu, he suddenly made a move. How cunning! But at this moment, no matter whether it''s night or catching Xuannu, they will only try their best to win the game. Who cares about the so-called cunning and despicable? However, at the moment when the finger of the white night is about to touch the brocade box. "One step, ten thousand miles!" Catch Xuannu suddenly drink. Whoosh! The body of the white night flies back. The hand that is about to touch the brocade box is also away from the brocade box in an instant. "Well?" White night Leng, people look down in a hurry. Only then discovered that he has not been subjected to any attack, the body also does not have what airstream to take him to fly. Instead, the land under his feet and the space in front of him are being stretched infinitely. With less than a breath of Kung Fu, the white night has been standing at a distance of ten thousand steps from catching Xuan women''s football team. The scene was shocked. "What a powerful space technique!" Ruan Shi immediately lost his voice and sighed. "It''s a good life to capture Xuannu." Shenji guard also lowered his voice.At present, there are almost no people who can make Wei appreciate him so much. There was a lot of commotion at the scene. After catching Ji Yue, he could not stop patting his chest and gasping gently: "it''s dangerous..." "don''t worry, his means can''t help me." "As long as I want to, I can send him out of Liszt, he can''t touch this ethereal God Dan all his life," she said without expression "The elder sister''s strength is incomparable, the younger sister admires." Catch the silent moon busy body. "The eldest lady is mighty!" The family behind them raised their hands and yelled excitedly. Ruan Shi and Shenji Weichang also nodded in silence. Although some dissatisfaction with the capture family, but have to admit that the strength of catching Xuannu is extremely terrible. This is not what ordinary people can do. In the daytime, all his plans were broken, and he stopped to reexamine the capture of Xuannu. "I can''t spend my life with you." "I only give you one day. If you can''t get the ethereal elixir in one day, I''ll treat you as a loser!" she said calmly It''s like an ultimatum. One day seems to be a long time, but in the face of such an existence, let alone one day, even ten days, is not too long. However, the white night shook his head gently: "it doesn''t take a day." "Well?" Catch Xuannu''s brow and frown. However, he stretched out his hand and slowly pulled out the two long swords on his waist. In an instant, the fierce, cold, hot and violent sword sense overflowed from the black and red swords. The arrested family exclaimed. "Hong Bing?" She was stunned. But soon, she was relieved, and then she said with disdain: "although the power of Hongbing is infinite, you can''t play much power in your hands. My magic weapon of catching the family is enough to resist your power of Hongbing! All your means are in vain "I can''t play, what about the emperor?" Asked the white night. "Emperor of all ages?" The capture of Xuannu was stunned. However, he suddenly stabbed the two swords on the ground in the white night, and his eyes burst into a golden light. A mark on his arm suddenly lit up. As the light came on, he held up his arm. Then... boom!! It''s like the thunder rolling on the sky. I look up to the sky, but I can''t hear it. Two golden thunder fell from the sky, directly split in front of the white night, and exploded directly. Two golden flowers of lightning are in full bloom. The pupils of all the captured family members and Shenji palace people were all dilated. When the halo appeared, the two apparatuses in armor and yellow in cash appeared in front of the white night. "An official at the rank of emperor of all ages?" She lost her voice on the spot. They reached out their hands, pulled up the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword on the ground, and directly stepped forward to capture the Xuannu. Each step is delicate and heavy. Every step is in the heart of everyone on the scene. An invisible pressure immediately permeated the world of this area. "What is this?" Qu Jiyue panicked on the spot. Shenji Wei Chang''s eyes were dignified and looked at the white night in surprise. "Shock me!" Without hesitation, she immediately raised her hand and waved it away. A trend that is more pure and contains a strong force of space falls from the sky. But... before the general trend is approaching the white night, we can see that the two mechanism men roar up to the sky. Roar!! The howling broke out, and the sound waves. The terrible situation was shattered by the sound wave. The captured family were shocked. The white night followed the two authorities and went forward. Unstoppable! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1769 Seeing these two figures coming, all the captors turned pale. This is not an ordinary mechanism person! This is the organ person who has the strength of the emperor! Their breath is thick and fierce, like the sky and sea, thick enough to suffocate. This is not what ordinary soul people can fight against. Even if it is to capture Jiyue, I''m afraid there is no strength to fight back in front of this mechanism person. "An official at the rank of emperor of all ages?" Shenji''s guard chief was calm and said in a low voice: "when did Bai lingzun have such a terrible mechanism person?" Perhaps there is still a certain gap between such an official and the real emperor level, but it has already had the means to compete with shenjiwei. How terrible it is to fight against shenjiwei! What a frightful power the emperor has to make? People''s scalp is numb, can''t imagine. "It''s no wonder that he only has a real heaven, but he dares to be so lawless. It turns out that he still has such a magic weapon?" Qu Jiyue murmured, turning and eagerly looking at Qu Xuannu: "elder sister, what should I do now?" "Don''t worry. They are just two dead things. If the real emperor of all ages comes here, I may have some trouble, but this is only the official. What can I fear? Look, I''ll take them all down! " Catch Xuannu said coldly, her words are full of confidence. When the voice dropped, she raised her left hand, and the jade finger like scallion was quickly plucked in the air. In an instant. Woo!!! Strange sounds were heard in the void. All the void in front of the white night turns into a whirlpool, constantly rotating, the ground is twisted, the sky, the sun and the moon are all pulled into long strips, which is particularly terrible. "Crush the void?" Ruan Shi was shocked. These techniques are really mysterious. He believes that once ordinary people in the real world touch the distorted void, they will be absorbed into it and crushed into noodles and meat cakes. He is afraid that even Dacheng Xuanjun will not be able to withstand such space distortion. Now the distorted void in front of him completely separates the white night from the capture of Xuannu. If he can''t break through all the twisted things, he can''t get close to each other, let alone take any divine pill. He took a deep breath, his eyes were sharp, and he gave a direct command. In a flash, the two emperors of all ages suddenly speeded up the speed and rushed forward like a mountain. All of them were stunned. "White night, you''re a mess!" Ruan couldn''t help but shout. "These secret device people are not human beings. If you let them run into it so recklessly, even if they successfully break through the defense, they will be torn apart by the distorted void. Without them, you will not have a chance to defeat the captured Xuannu." Shenji captain also immediately drank, which seemed to warn the white night, but more like telling him the key to win the game. However... the white night did not listen to their advice, and still went his own way. All the family members sneered. For the emperor of all ages, the move to capture Xuannu is obviously not fatal. However, it is very easy to damage these two organs to a great extent. Without the mechanism person, even if the white night holds the Hongbing, it is definitely impossible to be the opponent of catching Xuannu! Ruan Shi and others sighed secretly. However... just when everyone thought that the act of white night was very reckless and impulsive... WOW! A strange energy fell from the sky and directly covered the area in front of the two mechanisms. In an instant, the twisted space on the other side moves quickly, and almost in the blink of an eye, all the twisted areas are restored to their original state. "What?" The catcher was shocked. Ruan Shifu lost his voice: "is this the time technique? Time goes back "No way!" Qu Jiyue tried to yell: "let''s not say how he knows the time skill. Even if he has mastered the time skill, he will never let his elder sister''s move go backwards! He can''t do it! " Capturing the moon is not acceptable. If so, is it not to say that this person has reached the level of being able to compete with the capture of Xuannu? Qu Jiyue doesn''t agree that a small man in the real world can match his sister! And the other party is so young, she will not agree! With the application of the technique of time reversal, the void in front of the mechanism man returns to normal. They are like runaway horses, holding a pair of Hongbing, and instantly attack the captured Xuannu over there. Catching Xuannu''s beautiful face immediately tightened countless, and a long white silk appeared in her hand. As she shook slightly, Long Ling turned into a white snake and tied to the two mechanisms. In an instant, the movement of the mechanism person slowed down.However, the White Snake only insisted on less than three rest to capture Xuannu, and was torn by the tyrannical power of the mechanism man. Whew! The crackle came out. The White Snake was broken into pieces and recovered in mid air, but it was fragmented. Capture Xuannu''s face becomes heavy, and then sacrifice the move. She raised her plain hand and waved it forward. Whoa! A diamond shaped purple barrier is formed, just like the wall blocking the mechanism man. But... she ignored Qin Feng, but she couldn''t ignore these people at the imperial level! At the moment when the purple barrier came into being, the mechanism man raised the Hongbing and smashed it fiercely. The desolate sword power of abandoning God and the sword power of Lihuang are like two intertwined angry dragons, which are carrying unstoppable momentum and smashing into the barrier. Bang! The explosion came out. The pattern of force shakes the distorted void and flattens it completely. Look at that barrier. It''s completely broken. Being bitten by the force, the capture Xuannu can''t help but step back, her whole body breathing crazy turbulence. "Sister!" Catch Jiyue and catch Xuannu in a hurry. "I''m fine." Catching Xuannu stabilized her body, her jewel like eyes were staring at the two coming mechanism men coldly, and said in a deep voice: "the mechanism of the emperor is really not simple. With these two Hongbing, it is really extraordinary!" "He''s afraid that it''s only through this mechanism that he can keep Hong Bing. What should we do now, sister?" Qu Jiyue asked. "Simple!" "No matter how strong the opponent is, I''ll win the game without losing!" she said with a slight snort When the voice dropped, she raised her hand. The five fingers were all in the air, and the slender and crystal like fingers were like beautiful jade. Under the dim light, they actually reflected a particularly beautiful halo. The two authorities didn''t stop. Under the command of the white night, they opened their arms and rushed to capture the Xuannu. Following the white night, his eyes were cold, his hands whirled wildly, and his sword formula was pinched open. He saw that the power of abandoning the divine sword and Lihuang sword were all scattered and turned into an air mask, which wrapped up the two mechanism men. The two mechanism men are also full of Qi and strength, and their soul power is greatly released. Their fierce strength and power are like beasts of great scourges, and they crash forward with their bodies. But at this time, the raised hand of catching Xuannu suddenly fell down, and the finger gently pointed to the two coming mechanism men. Whoa! A wonderful halo wrapped around the two mechanism people, but did not stop them. I don''t know what to do. But now that it is, there is nothing to be hesitated about. He stares at the brocade box in front of him to capture the Xuannu''s hand, and controls the mechanism person to attack and kill. At this time, however, Qu Xuannu suddenly snapped her finger. Da! The voice is clear and crisp, but it strikes a chord in one''s heart. And as the sound came out, all of a sudden everything around became gray. White night Leng, look around in a hurry. But... Nothing happened around. There is no violent explosion, no twisted space, no burst soul force, no terrifying murderous spirit. What''s going on? What technique did she perform? White night is confused. But soon, his face had changed in horror, and he was aware of everything. But see the sky, the sun is moving fast, the wind is blowing wildly, the clouds are floating fast, the stones on the ground are rolling gently, everything... Seems to accelerate in general. He suddenly turned his head and found that Ruan Shi and Shenji Wei Zhang were staring at this side one by one. Their breathing... Was going on almost like crazy. "Time accelerates!" The white night was terrified and immediately understood its intention. Catching Xuannu is to use time to speed up the elimination of this day. At that time, as long as the white night fails to get the magic pill in one day, it means that he has lost! It''s no wonder that catching Xuannu is so fearless. It turns out that... She has such a move! White night eyes cold, dark teeth, again quickly rushed. However, Qu Xuannu''s fingers just now seemed to deliberately block the influence of time acceleration on the white night and the secret agent. Even if he tried his best, he was only at his original speed, and could not get close to Qu Xuannu quickly. "You lost!" Catching Xuannu''s face was expressionless, calmly looking at the white night, she said faintly. Qu Jiyue and his family members were overjoyed. Because time is speeding up faster than white night. Although the white night tried his best to run towards this, he had no time at all. People were afraid that it was not close, and the day passed.But at the moment when the white night approached, he suddenly raised his head and looked at catching Xuannu faintly. "Am I really the loser?" "What do you say?" Catch Xuan Nu Liu Mei a frown. Suddenly, she seemed to notice something and her face changed. However, a sad light burst out from the finger tip of the white night in an instant, and the man cut fiercely towards the void. Bang! The time technique that covers the surrounding area explodes instantly. "What?" I was stunned to catch Xuannu. She looked at the fingers of the white night, there was no Hongbing! But... White night is bare handed, broke her time skill. Do people in zhentianjing do this with their bare hands? This is a miracle! The technique is broken. There is half an hour to go before the day, but the speed of time has returned to normal. At the back, the two horrible mechanism men immediately brought their swords to kill them. The capture of Xuannu retreated again and again, but by this time, it was too late. She stares at the attacking Hong Bing, just to resist. But at this moment, a hand also reached over. It is the hand of the white night. There are three attacks. At this moment, there is no place to escape! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1770 "My elder sister!" Capture the silent moon almost cried out. Ruan Shi, Shenji guard chief and all the people on the scene all breathed tight, and looked at this move strangely. There is no doubt that this move can not be avoided. If she ignores the attack and killing of the two authorities and forcibly blocks the white night, even if she keeps the brocade box, she will lose her life on the spot. But if she doesn''t take care of the night and parry the mechanism man, the brocade box will certainly lose. Even if she blocks the attack and killing of the mechanism man, there is no doubt that she will lose! What to do? Her face was icy. The arrested family members are even more numb and dare not go to see this scene. If there is something wrong with catching Xuannu, they can''t explain it to the capture family. But if it''s OK to capture Xuannu, she will surely lose. With the witness of Shenji palace, can''t the two beautiful girls of the capture family really want to climb over and lick the shoes of the real Tianjing people like dogs? Thinking of this, people can not help but breathe, dare not to imagine. The current situation is hopeless for the capture family! However, at this time, Qu Xuannu seemed to think of something. A cold hum came out of her pretty little nose. Her fingers suddenly moved, her head seemed to be pressed down, and her mouth was even colder and murmured: "do it!" As soon as the voice dropped, the men and women who followed her all reacted. They rushed out in an instant, pulled out their swords one by one, carrying endless murderous intent and anger, and killed them recklessly towards the white night. "What?" Ruan Shifu was shocked. There was an uproar at the scene. Catching Xuannu actually violated the rules and let his subordinates intervene in the situation! "Asshole In a rage, the Shenji Guard commander directly drew his sword and rushed to this side with one of the gods. But the order to arrest Xuannu was too sudden. Moreover, Shenji guard is too far away to capture Xuannu for a long time. Even if he uses time magic to imprison everything here, it''s impossible now. The only way to save your life is to retreat. In fact, white night did choose this road. His eyes were cold, he suddenly closed his hand, and at the same time he secretly gave orders to the agent. The two mechanism men who captured Xuannu immediately took back the Hongbing, turned the sword blade, and chopped at the man and woman who rushed to the white night. Whoa! The fierce sword spirit swirled and swept away. A man and a woman who rushed to the front directly destroyed the sword and died. They were split into two and died miserably on the spot. Blood splashed everywhere. The rest of the people saw that the white night stopped their moves and immediately withdrew with their swords. Catching Xuannu also took the opportunity to hold the brocade box and retreat. A crisis was resolved by her. Everyone thinks it''s incredible. Who could have thought that catching Xuannu used such means at this juncture... the matter is far from over! As soon as the two sides were separated, Shenji captain rushed over and raised his hand without saying a word. The Shenji guards immediately surrounded all the family members except Xuannu, and put their swords around their necks. The arrested family did not dare to resist. "Captain Shenji, what are you doing Catch Xuan Nu''s voice said coldly. "I have warned you that you should not kill Bai Ling! And you not only do this, but also violate the rules! Let your men step in, so are you ignoring this seat? " Shenji guard long cold way. "Lord Wei, I have already said that this is a matter between me and this man. It has nothing to do with your Shenji palace. What''s more, I haven''t killed the white night. Isn''t he still standing there?" Catch the Xuannu light way. "But you''re breaking the rules." "This is a duel between you and me, but you drive your men to attack nearby. It seems that the famous catcher is just like this." "If you break the rules, you don''t get the brocade box, don''t you?" Catch Xuan Nu, calm way. "If you break the rules, doesn''t it mean you lose?" Asked the white night. "Of course not." The capture of Xuannu is not a guest. "If you lose the game, it means that I lose! There is no justice at all! " White night shook his head, a smile, but the smile is full of anger. "The rules are made by the strong! The weak don''t even have the right to refute. Do you even understand this truth today? What a pity! In this way, if you admit defeat and kneel down now, I can still accept your apology, and I won''t embarrass you too much Catch Xuan Nu face expressionless said, in the eyes of arrogance and domineering for a long time. Seeing this attitude of the captors, let alone the white night, many people in Shenji palace were extremely angry. Catch the family, this is to bully white night!Shenji''s face has never been better. At this time, however, he listened to the light drink of the white night: "Lord Wei, let the arrested family go." "Bai lingzun, what are you going to do Shenji guard chief feels a bit wrong, side head congeals to ask. "Nothing." "As Miss Qijia said, this is a matter between me and the catcher. If you interfere, you will only drop the handle, which is not good for you and Shenji palace. I think Shenji palace doesn''t want to fall out with the catcher at present, right? Otherwise, you won''t connive over and over again to arrest the family so wantonly "But... Bai lingzun..." Shenji guard wanted to say something. However, seeing the firm look of Bai Ye, he murmured his lower lip and took a deep breath: "well, in this case, let''s follow Bai lingzun''s words." When the voice dropped, he waved again. All the Shenji guards returned with their swords. "Bai lingzun, how are you going to solve this problem?" Ruan teacher felt a little uneasy and asked carefully. "Since peaceful means cannot be solved, there is only one kind of force left! I''ll get it myself! Don''t you say that the rules are made by the strong? Then do as she says, and I think she will be convinced White night light said. "Force?" "You deserve to talk about force with me?" "I don''t deserve it? Look at it. " The voice dropped, and the night suddenly roared. "Emperor of all ages!" Boom!! Two more golden bolts of lightning came down from the sky and struck this way. The capture of family members is not without color. But the golden thunder explodes, like a flower blooming to the four sides. Then, two tall and straight figures appeared in front of the white night. Majestic, majestic, majestic, eternal! "Four eternal emperors and officials!" Everyone scalp numb, panic to the extreme, incredible looking at the figure. The white night went forward and took the abandoned magic sword and Lihuang sword. The man closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "now, can I talk to you about force?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1771 This simple sentence comes out of the mouth of the people in the real world. If it is in normal times, I''m afraid it will not make people laugh off their big teeth! But now, none of the captors can laugh. On the contrary, their eyes are filled with dignity and fear. Because, this person is not the ordinary real world! What''s more, there are four terrible emperors standing behind him! I''m afraid we can compete with Shenji Guard commander! Qu Jiyue''s face was pale, and her small hand was holding it. Without saying a word, she looked up to the sky. But behind the dense clouds on the sky, there was a glimmer of gold. It''s like... Something''s spinning behind the clouds. What is that? She was in a fog. But this is not the time for her to be confused. "Is that your choice?" Qu Xuannu took a breath and nodded silently: "in this case, I will satisfy you and let you know my real means of catching the family! Do it "Good!" White night nods, spins and lightly waves. In a flash! Whoosh! The four emperors of all ages rushed out in an instant, like four flashes of lightning, running towards the captors. The fierce killing intention and the soul power of destroying the heaven and earth are like the huge waves coming towards this side. Although they are only officials at the rank of emperor of all ages, they are not as good as real emperors, but the pressure they give is by no means equal to that of ordinary people. Moreover, even if they can''t fight against the real emperor, it''s easy to kill xuanhuang and Dacheng Xuanjun! The capture of family members is not without color. "Defend immediately. You don''t have to kill the four mechanism men. Just defend them. Remember to protect the second young lady!" Catch Xuan Nu said coldly. "What about you, miss?" A strong catcher asked. "Me?" Catching Xuannu staring at the white night, a cold hum came out of her nose: "he actually sent all the four organ people, but he didn''t leave one for self-defense. It can be seen that he is just a mindless man! Without the protection of the mechanism man, I want to kill him. It''s as easy as the back of my hand. When I cut him off, these four organ people will stop automatically, so you just need to hold on for a moment! " When people heard the sound, their eyes lit up. Yes, no matter how strong the mechanism person is, it will be useless if the master is not strong. "Yes, miss." A master of catching the family swore. "Elder sister, please be careful!" Capture the silent moon mumbled lower lip, urgent way. "Don''t worry, he''s just a real heaven. Even if it''s special, what''s the use? When I get Hong Bing! It''s up to you to worship in the temple of the supreme god With a low drink, the capture of Xuannu seems to be in a blink of an eye, escaping into the void and forcing to the white night. White night holding a pair of swords, quietly standing in place. However, the void in front of him suddenly burst open, and then a shining snow sword stabbed out of it, accurately stabbing to his throat. Bang! The tip of the snow sword is against the throat of the white night, but it is blocked by a layer of wonderful breath, so it can''t go in for half a minute. Liu meidun Cu, who catches Xuannu in the void, immediately increases her strength, intending to break through the atmosphere of snow sword. But she used several forces in succession, and could not break through. How tough! "What? That''s the strength? " The white night facial expression has no expression to say, revolves but suddenly raises the hand. Bang! Lihuang sword draws a red sword shadow, which instantly cuts off the snow sword. "It''s interesting!" The capture Xuannu snorted, and was about to launch the second move, but he saw that the abandoned magic sword had been beheaded towards the split void like the devil''s claws. Catching Xuannu''s face tightened, she immediately urged the move again. The void crack disappeared in an instant, and she gave up the divine sword and split the air. But she won''t give up. When this sword splits into the air, he takes advantage of the white night to stop the move, and quickly pinches the sword formula for catching Xuannu in the void. In a flash. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding... in the daytime, the sound came from all directions. There were 72 terrible cracks around him. In each crack, there was a frightful sword light aiming at this side. "I want to see how strong I am In the dark, the voice of catching Xuannu sounded. When the sound falls, a virtual shadow appears in a void crack. She pulls out the sword light in the crack and turns it into a meteor and hits the white night. White night backhand a sword to block. Dang! The light of the sword is broken. But people have not yet had time to respond, countless cold and cold breath from other parts of the body. The white night looks tense. It turns out that this move is just a bait... Other attacks have quietly arrived when they resist this move at night.White night immediately kneaded the sword Qi of the dead Dragon into a gauze and covered his whole body. In an instant. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... then we can see that countless meteors hit the white night crazily, and a series of clear and crisp sounds also appear. Ferocious and violent sword spirit launched a crazy attack on the white night. There''s no end to the dense noise. The frenzied killing intention hardly gives the white night a breath. If it had not been for the sword Qi defense of the dead dragon, I''m afraid it would have been a hornet''s nest in the daytime. However, because it is too hasty, the sword Qi of the dead dragon used for defense at night is almost as thin as cicada wings. In the face of such a strong attack, the consumption of dead Dragon Sword Qi is not small, and it is extremely thin. If it goes on like this, it will be broken. It''s not nervous not to give up the night. He gave up his defense directly, and his eyes were fixed on all sides. It seemed that he was looking for the figure of catching Xuannu. Suddenly, a sword appeared in his eyes. Senleng''s abandoning God sword and the hot Lihuang sword are like the scythe of the God of death. Whew! The shadow was chopped away in an instant. But the next second, a cold voice sounded from the other end of the white night. "Stupid!" When the voice falls, she grabs Xuannu and stores a black-and-white ball, and hits Qin Feng''s chest hard. It turns out that the shadow is the bait of catching Xuannu to lure the white night on purpose! Is it a diversion? White night slightly sideways the eye, the expression does not change, the mouth actually appears a record to ask: "who is stupid after all?" "Well?" I was stunned to catch Xuannu. Suddenly, the halo of Bai Ye''s body is very big. Before she gets close, a transparent sword suddenly rushes out of the body of Bai Ye and stabs at the capture Xuannu with the speed of thunder. "What?" The captured Xuannu was shocked and immediately gave up the attack and flashed sideways. But no matter how fast she reacts, she can''t completely avoid this sudden blow. Whoosh! The transparent sword directly tore her shoulder, leaving a shallow mark. Although it is extremely light and shallow, it is impossible to cause much damage, but if the sword goes down, all the attacks to capture Xuannu are broken. "Sister!" On this side, Qu Ji Yue shouts bitterly. "Miss, I''ll help you!" The two strong captors drank anxiously and rushed to kill them immediately. After catching Xuannu, her face changed greatly: "don''t come!" But it''s too late! "Looking for death?" In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he raised his hand to the sky. A fierce sword suddenly tore the void and swept to the other side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the sky was frantic with the sound of the sword pattern exploding. Before they had time to react, the two captors were engulfed by the terrible sword pattern. When the sword pattern was dispersed, they were dead. The so-called strong captors are vulnerable to a single attack in front of the white night with all their efforts! Catch Xuannu see, pupil skyrocketing, the killing intention in the eyes is more and more intense. "Boy, you forced me!" Catch Xuan Nu a gnash teeth, rage says. "Force you?" Cold humming in the white night: "those who break their promise are entitled to say me?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Catch Xuannu and drink, spin and raise a hand, a strange crystal appears in her palm. "Well?" Shenji guard''s eyes tightened. "That''s..." Ruan Shi''s face changed slightly, and then he turned his head suddenly and looked at Shenji Wei Chang: "Lord Wei!" "Don''t worry." Shenji guard looked at Bai Ye''s body and said in a voice: "believe in Bai lingzun. If he is not sure, he will not offend the capture of Xuannu." "But that thing..." Ruan Shi also wanted to say something, but the words to the mouth, after all or give up. That''s it! only! Let him go... he sighs and stares at the situation. At this time, catching Xuannu is also a light lift crystal, toward the air. See her hands knead formula, cherry lips quickly whispered, as if reading what formula. At this time, the white night has thrown his long sword and cleaved towards it. Lihuang sword Qi and abandon God sword force turn into two crescent moon and cross cut towards this. But in the near moment... bang! Two long space cracks suddenly formed, devouring it. His face was heavy at night. "Before the launch of my seven fold shangshenjing, everything around me is absolute defense. If you can''t exert the true power of Hongbing, you can''t break through this absolute defense. When I launch the seven levels of shangshenjing successfully, it will be your end!""Now, I''ll give you one last chance... Do you want to surrender?" White night did not speak, but put the abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword into the scabbard. Qu Xuannu is right. He really can''t give full play to the real power of abandoning divine sword and Lihuang sword. He had not been in contact with Huang Jian for a long time, and he had never recognized him since he abandoned the divine sword. The only sword that he inherited, the dead dragon sword, was sealed! Therefore, relying on Hongbing, it is impossible to defeat the enemy at night! Seeing the sword closed in the white night, she nodded with satisfaction. "It looks like you''re finally waking up!" "It''s you who should wake up!" The white night is light. "Well?" Catch Xuan Nu Liu Mei again Cu: "still stubborn?" The white night did not speak, but raised his hand to the air. Seeing the scene, she was very worried. What''s the move? But when she was confused... WOW! A flash of light suddenly covered the whole sky, and then, a huge and incomparable white array appeared on the top of everyone''s head. In the Dharma array, a supreme and unparalleled sense of thunder and lightning appeared. "What is this?" The world exclaimed. But listen to the day night expression of a low drink: "punishment!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1772 Shouting out, the white array on the sky became more and more clear, and the outline became more and more clear. Qu Xuannu''s face was tense. She wanted to hasten the seven times to ascend the divine crystal in front of her. However, before the power was fully aroused, her sight fell on the huge array on the sky. "Well?" She was astonished. Like other people in the family and the Shenji palace, she was surprised and thought she was wrong. They don''t think there is anything strange about the array. The only thing they think is wrong is that it is so leaky! The array pattern is simple and the array source is rough. Even the array force is filled with a smell of shoddy manufacture. This kind of large array in Outland is indeed an extraordinary existence. It can be placed in lingshengzhou, shengxianyu and Cangtian cliff. The complexity of the array is declining rapidly in terms of the current soul people. When it comes to places like ants in the five element realm, how can the array of this level be seen? People can see through it at any glance. The array source, pattern, spot and so on are all naked in front of people. "How could this kind of array hurt Miss Ben?" Catching Xuannu snorted coldly, glared at Qin Feng and said in a deep voice: "use this method to deal with me? Do you look down on me The white night had no expression, did not speak, just raised his hands and pointed to the seven times God crystal that was working. In an instant.. WOW! The huge snow-white array actually spewed out a strong soul force that could block out the sky and fill the sky. And this soul force all gathered together in less than a breath, forming a thick and fierce lightning that crushed the sky, and with the random finger of the white night, it surged toward the seven supernatural crystals below. Thundering... lightning is just like thunder falling from the sky, which is actually tearing up all the power in front of us. Whether it is the soul force, the general trend, the aura or the terrifying destructive power, all of them split up before it comes, and none can stop it. And this thick and fierce force also caused the void burst in half of the sky. "What?" The capture Xuannu below was shocked. "This force..." Shenji Wei Chang''s face became tense and looked at the falling lightning in disbelief. The rest of them couldn''t keep up with the speed of the lightning. When it came, the defense gas shield released by the seven times shangshenjing inflated wildly, and then.. bang! There was a violent explosion. Then we can see the lightning hitting the seven on the crystal. Boom... the crystal exploded instantly. Seven times on the God crystal unexpectedly... Was released by the power of the array to give birth to detonation! An unparalleled wave of air rippled around. The existence of the four people, including shenjiwei, all retreated madly. The four authorities also received orders from the white night, and all of them rushed towards this place. The burst wave of destruction drove all the people back, and Qu Xuannu was also bitten back, spitting out a smear of blood from her mouth, and she fell heavily on the ground. "It''s impossible..." Qu Jiyue and other family members stopped to watch the sudden change, one by one as if they had lost their souls and looked at all this with dull eyes. That''s seven on the God crystal! It''s a treasure given by the owner to capture Xuannu. It''s a miracle made by the ancestors of the capture family! Unexpectedly... Was destroyed by this person''s thunder and lightning! It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! The brain trembles wildly in silence. Even the strong men of the capture family were completely lost in their minds. They looked like statues and looked at the ripples of destruction. However, no one knows that there are hundreds of thousands of people lying prostrate on the ground in the headquarters of longjue in Guanglan area at the moment. Even more serious people are in a coma on the spot. Ji Di is leading a group of senior leaders of longjue to deal with the slightly chaotic scene of the large array in an emergency We are worried. "Lord Ji, the Dragon Lord''s move almost exhausted the energy of our heaven punishment array. It seems that the strength of the big array is not enough to support his current battle. Should we continue to expand the big array?" A high-level dragon came up and asked. "Of course, we should expand, continue to post notices, collect resources and recruit soul seekers!" Ji Di sank. "Yes." "By the way, another person will go to Lingsheng state to tell Lagerstroemia indica that she can recruit strong people in Lingsheng state. If people from other regions are willing to join us, all of them will pay homage to longjue, and then recruit them. The effect is obviously not as good as before. We must expand the scope of absorbing new blood." "Do you want to hire people in holy land? I''m afraid the effect is not significant enough. " The man hesitated and said, "after all, we are Outland... There are not many strong people willing to come!""What about Outland? In front of the strong of our dragon, the existence of the holy state is just a mole ant! What''s more, Lagerstroemia fairyland plays an important role in Lingsheng state. There is no need to worry about her recruitment. What we need to do now is to expand the array quickly and help the dragon master! Lingshengzhou is only the first step. I will write a letter later. You can take it to the person in charge there and ask Yinghua sword to bring another group of people to help expand the array! " Ji Di said solemnly. The man turned pale at the sound. Cangtian cliff? For man, it is almost equivalent to the outer God. "My lord Ji, why... Why disturb the great power of Cangtian cliff?" "Don''t talk too much, just do it!" "Yes... Yes..." the man heard the sound and ran away. On the side of the five element domain. The air lines of the riot flattened the mountains and the jungle, people retreated to nearly 10000 meters before stopping. It''s hard to catch Xuannu. She''s upset by the storm. She looks very embarrassed. At this moment, she must admit that she underestimated Qin Feng... however, before she got up, she was forced to kill Qin Feng again. Together with the four authorities, they will be surrounded by the potential to kill the past. Catch Xuannu''s pupil and urge the magic weapon. But at this time, a large number of air swords came flying over, not killing people, only attacking their treasures. "Get out of here Catch Xuannu''s anger and release her Qi strength in an attempt to shake off the Qi sword. But... It''s all dead Dragon Sword spirit! No matter how terrifying the defense of catching Xuannu, facing such sword spirit, it is still like paper paste... when the Qi sword attacks, it is impossible to arouse half a magic weapon. Catching Xuannu looks pale, staring at a sword coming at her in the white night, she cuts her neck. People are shocked. Staring at this scene with astonishment. Whew! Abandoning the divine sword, he struck the white neck of the captured Xuannu. The blood spattered immediately. But the next second... bang! A jade wheel explodes from the capture Xuannu''s body. The white night was bombed on the spot, and the four authorities all retreated. There is no resistance, this burst of power does not belong to capture Xuannu. "The art of shelter?" In the white night, she stops and stares at catching Xuannu and whispers to herself. However, she was surrounded by a beautiful jade halo. Qu Jiyue leads a group of family members to encircle Xuannu. Although she didn''t die because of body protection, she was in a terrible condition. The sword mark on her neck almost cut off her head, and the blood flowed down like a fountain. The white night is expressionless and walks towards the capture Xuannu with the sword in his hand. The sword spirit of abandoning God is wildly stirring on the body of the sword, tearing out dark and deep cracks on the ground. The impetuous sword meaning and killing idea are turbid together, following the erosion of the white night. The four officials also recovered and went to capture Xuannu and others with the same encirclement. Although catching Xuannu successfully blocked the white night, he couldn''t end it. At present, she could not continue to fight. She could not resist the four emperors and the white night by capturing the silent moon. "Sister, what should I do? Sister... What should we do now? " The moon is in a panic. She wanted to escape, but she didn''t say whether she could escape the pursuit of the emperors. She only said that her back road had been blocked by the four authorities. At this time, the catcher could be said to be really difficult to fly. "Lord Wei! Master Ruan Finally, Qu Jiyue couldn''t help it. He turned his head and yelled at Shenji guard and Ruan Shi, begging them to do something. But without waiting for Ruan to open his mouth, the Shenji guard directly shook his head and said coldly, "as Miss Qu said before, this is between you and the white night. It has nothing to do with us! If we intervene, it will be unfair to the white night! " "You don''t allow us to kill us at night, do you allow us to kill us at night?" Capture the moon angry way. "I will also protect your integrity from killing you by night!" Shenji captain immediately responded. But the words fell, and everyone understood what he meant. Shenji guard only guards and captures the silent moon. As for others... Life and death are not about Shenji palace. The capture of family members is like death. Even the moon was pale to the extreme, and the whole person was shivering. "Silent moon, don''t... Beg them..." at this time, the seriously injured capture Xuannu yelled hoarsely. "Elder sister..." Qu Jiyue''s eyes were full of tears, and she held her tightly. However, at this time, Qu Xuannu raised her mouth slightly and said, "don''t be afraid. Our people who capture our family are not so easy to deal with..."When the voice dropped, she threw a token and dropped it on the ground. Seeing the token, people were all stunned. That is the jade order that catches Xuannv hanging on her body! Not good! The white night frowned, vaguely as if aware of something, people suddenly step forward, like a sharp arrow to kill the catcher. But the token exploded before he arrived... bang! The explosion came out. The token splashed into countless pieces and arranged into a huge space door. In an instant, an angry voice came from inside. "Who is so bold that he dares to take the life of my family!" The sound is magnificent and thrilling. The momentum covered by this volume is not inferior to the Shenji guard chief! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1773 What a terrible breath! The white night was terrified, and people did not dare to have any hesitation. They immediately raised their hands and grabbed the space door. "Back flow!" Boom... the ancient sky array on the sky immediately rotates. A thick and terrifying breath of time fell from the sky. With the palm of the white night wrapped around the gate, it was like countless threads, piercing into the void, manipulating time and space, and starting to reverse. In an instant, the newly formed gate immediately began to decompose, and the resplendent door frame turned into pieces of small fragments, separated from the door frame, and gathered into the air in the form of a token. The white night did not dare to hesitate, and continued to rush to capture the family members while the time went back. But at this moment... "time recovery! Time accelerates! " A murmur of cheering came from the door. The world was shocked. White night is also heart beating. Two time spells have been activated continuously, and they are still launched in such a short time, which is enough to show the terror of the opponent''s strength. What level of talent is it? White night did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, people are almost close to the full strength, running forward. But... although the strong man has not yet passed through the gate, his soul formula is coming again. It is almost a single thought, which makes people feel numb. Just look at everything in front of the white night twisted up, as if he fell on the bottom of the water, no matter how he ran forward, he could not break out of the fuzzy boundary. The white night looks cold and stares at the front. Although everything in front of him becomes distorted and blurred, like a mirror, he still captures the position of capturing his family members. He took a few steps forward and struck with his sword. Whoa! A wind of death blows out from the desolate sword force, which kills all the rocks and trees in front of him... but when the sword goes down, the distorted scene in front of him gradually recovers. The white night is shocked to find that the family members are at peace. It turned out that the direction he was splitting was not the position where he captured Jiyue and Xuannu, but a space nearby. This technique is like a stone falling into the water. The position seen from the water is different from the actual position, so is capturing the moon. In the white night, his face sank, and he turned his head suddenly. At the other end of the gate came an old man with a brown cannon and a goat beard. The old man looked majestic and angry, and looked down at the white night with contempt. As soon as he appeared, the atmosphere of the whole scene immediately became heavy and manipulated by him. All these are his means! The white night snorted and ignored the old man, intending to rush to capture Xuannu again. "Be bold! This seat has come, and you dare to be presumptuous? " The old man was so angry that he immediately raised his hand to the sky at night. In an instant, an invisible hand suddenly appeared around the white night, and quickly wrapped his body. However, at the moment of being captured in the daytime, the two Hongbing soldiers in his hands immediately separated from his hands and shot at the old man like sharp arrows. The speed, movement, strength and soul power are all extraordinary, which can be said to be unexpected. Love white night is to retreat! "Hong Bing?" The old man recognized the two swords at a glance. His face was tight and he didn''t dare to pick them up. He was in a flash. But he did not simply hide the two sharp swords, but rushed to the white night with the force of thunder. The white night urges the soul power to resist. However... bang! Bang! Bang... any of his defenses is like paper paste in front of the old man. After a while, the old man broke through the defense of the white night, and seized his strong neck with one hand. At the same time, the outrageous and astonishing soul power acted on him and directly suppressed the spirit of the day. How overbearing! The strength of the old man is even more powerful than catching Xuannu! The existence of this level, is no longer the white night can resist! The link between the white night and his own soul is interrupted directly, and his soul strength has disappeared. At the moment, he is just like a mortal, being slaughtered by others. "Stupid and ignorant fellow, even if you have Hong Bing? How dare a fool dare to fight with me? It''s ridiculous The old man snorted, "I will not kill you. I will take you to my house, so that you can''t survive or die!" "You can''t live, you can''t die?" White night face rose red, voice hoarse said: "that can not help you!" "You''re going to die hard?" When the old man is angry, he will try again. However, at this time, the white night bit his teeth and said coldly, "if you use more strength, I will kill you and capture one of your family!" The old man was stunned when he fell to the ground. He seemed to realize something and looked ahead in a hurry.Only then discovered that the original white night''s four organ people did not stop, and had already broken through the catcher''s defense line, captured the silent moon and captured the Xuannu. Their big hands were also pinched on the neck of Qu Xuannu and Qu Jiyue, and their empty eyes were staring at this side coldly. "You The old man was startled and angry, and cried out eagerly, "let go of the two ladies!" "It depends on whether you let me go or not." Said the cold night. "If you don''t let them go, I''ll kill you!" The old man said angrily. "If you don''t let go, I''ll kill one first! Anyway, I have many hostages. Even if I kill one, I still have hostages! " The white night is hard. The old man''s face turned red and white. When he saw this, he was shocked and exclaimed, "Lord Shenji guard, have you seen it? Kill me in the white night! You can''t stand by and watch "I really can''t stand by "Now I order both of you to stop! Capture the family, immediately release Bai lingzun, Bai lingzun, and immediately release Miss Qu Jiyue. Otherwise, you will be enemies of our Shenji palace When the old man heard the sound, his face changed again, but he didn''t do it. Shenji guard''s patience is running out. However, the white night is a faint smile, hoarse cry: "I don''t want to kill Qu Jiyue, but I can kill Xuannu first. She is not protected by Shenji palace! Now, I count three, if you don''t let go, I''ll cut her off! " "Dare you?" The old man roared. "Kill him! Heber The catch Xuannu here is weak and shrieking, and her eyes are full of anger. "Three!" The white night cried out without emotion. "Heibo..." many of the arrested family members cried out eagerly, and their faces were pale. "Two!" Call again in the white night. Shenji Wei Chang frowned and his pace was a little slow. "Heber!" She vomited blood from her mouth and looked at the white night with resentment. Herb said nothing. However, the old man suddenly let go. PATA! The white night fell directly on the ground, coughing constantly... "let people go..." the old man who called Heber bit his teeth and called out. "It depends on my mood now!" When you stop coughing in the daytime, you raise your head, and you feel a chill in the corner of your mouth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1774 The release of herb made the situation change again. But there is nothing to do. You know, it''s the two girls who captured the family in white night. Black uncle is just a servant in the capture family. How dare he let the two ladies have any damage? In that case, even if he goes back safe and sound, he won''t live long. The family looked at him in despair. As he let go of the white night, their last hope was extinguished. Catching Xuannu''s silver teeth almost broke, staring at the white night coldly, the resentment in the pupil almost swallowed up the white night. But the white night ignored. He gasped a little, stood up, spun and stretched out his hand, and said, "bring the things!" "What?" Catch Xuannu cold way. "Nature is the ethereal elixir!" "It doesn''t belong to you! We haven''t decided yet Catch Xuannu and bite her teeth. "It doesn''t matter." White night shook his head and said, "even if I win, you will also be defeated! The so-called gambling is totally unnecessary. " "Then you asked me to give you the ethereal spirit pill?" Catch Xuan Nu glared at him. "Is there anything wrong?" White night asked, "I''m not gambling with you. I''m robbing! Do you understand? Open grab! If you don''t give it, you''ll die! " "You..." catch Xuannu''s pupil rose slightly, her whole body trembled, but she couldn''t speak. A group of arrested family members are also scalp numb, sweating crazy overflow. I''ve never seen anyone dare to capture the family''s things! Is this man impatient to live? "Miss, give it to him!" At this moment, he clenched his fist and whispered. "Heber!" "Miss, give it to him! Just a magic pill, why should I care? It''s important to protect your life first Once again, herb sank. Catch Xuannu hesitated, finally still no longer insist, weak body slightly urge, people try to raise their hands, toward the white night to throw the past. The white night reached out to catch it, glanced at the magic pill, and whirled into the Qianlong ring. "Not yet?" He said. "It''s not over yet. How can we let people go like this?" White night shook his head and said faintly, "in the gambling game just now, who is the winner? You can not only decide the ownership of the ethereal divine pill, but also kneel down and kowtow to apologize, right?" As soon as these words fall, the autumn eyes of Qu Jiyue and Qu Xuannu are all enlarged for several circles, and each brain is blank. "White night, if you dare to do this to our young lady! Our captors will kill you at all costs. No matter who you are in the ends of the earth, no matter who is related to you, we will obliterate it! " A strong catcher screamed bitterly. The rest of the people also have eyes split, hate endless. "So, I kneel down, you should. If you kneel, I am angry and resentful?" "You are human, I... Don''t deserve to be human?" the white night asked without expression "You..." the captors were dumb. However, seeing that Bai Ye raised her feet and pointed her feet to catch Xuannu, she said with no expression: "climb over! In this way, I can leave you safe and sound! " This word, like a sharp knife, deeply stabbed in the heart of every family member. "I''ll fight with you!" Catching Xuannu screamed bitterly, but she didn''t care about the people around her anymore. She rushed over like crazy. "Miss!" All around, the family members screamed bitterly. But when she made a move to catch Xuannu, the mechanism man also raised his hand without hesitation and went to catch Jiyue''s neck, intending to twist her neck off. The killing intention broke out. The spirit is splashing! The whole scene has been completely rioted! At the moment of catching Xuannu, Hei Bo beside Bai Ye no longer hesitates. He reaches out his old hand and tries his best to run to the heart of Bai Ye. "Shaft! To die Heibo roared, the old hand like a withered tree instantly burst out of the soul force, destroying the withered and decaying, destroying reincarnation! This move, can be said to involve the mountains and rivers, the earth, the sun and the moon! How powerful it is! But... the white night seemed to have anticipated this move. His eyes were sharp at once, and he suddenly turned his head and cut across it with one hand. "Kill me? You deserve it As soon as the voice falls, the fierce dragon''s sword Qi suddenly cuts. The soul power released by heibo was cut by all the sword Qi. It was like chopping tofu without any obstruction! "What?" Harper''s heart was pounding. At a glance, he saw into the realm of white night! It''s a big difference from myself. But this person''s breath, unexpectedly so relaxed cut own soul power? What''s going on? The old man''s eyes trembled wildly, but his anger was also aroused by the white night! People will no longer keep their hands, directly try their best to kill the past ferocious.The scene is more and more popular! Everyone was stunned. All this happened so suddenly that no one expected it. Even Mr. Ruan didn''t react to it. He was stunned. But at this critical moment... sonorous! Several sword lights appeared at the scene. Like a snow-white flower blooming. Only to see a gray sword suddenly blocked in the middle of the white night and heibo, the fierce sword force directly tore open the space. White night one arm into the space, all the dead dragon sword is passed away. Heber''s terrible moves also all went into the space crack and disappeared. Everything... It''s all dissolved. White night and black uncle are both frowning. Looking up, they find that Shenji Weichang is standing beside them. He held the sword tightly and separated them. His pure soul power was like a river. "Stop it!" Shenji Guard commander''s eyes were cold and he whispered. "Lord Wei, you..." black uncle''s face sank. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something. When he looked up, he found that the secret device men there were all parried by Shenji guard. The palm of the hand that reached out to capture Xuannu was held by the hands of a Shenji guard, and it was supported by death. The scene was directly controlled by Shenji guard! Black uncle was so happy that he let out a sigh of relief. The white night was expressionless and said coldly, "Lord Wei! What are you doing? " "Bai lingzun, if you go on like this, one of you and Miss Qu Jiyue will fall down. I have to intervene! Please stop Shenji guard chief murmured. "I''ve been in a state of war with the captors. If I don''t kill these people today, do you think I can still survive?" The white night asked. He has offended and killed the captors. If he can kill one, he will have no chance! "No more, if you don''t want to stop at home!" Shenji guard chief said solemnly. As soon as this word falls, the eyes in the white night are slightly frozen. "What do you mean?" "The meaning is simple!" "I will protect you in Shenji palace," said Ning su www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1775 As soon as the words fell, all of them suddenly raised their heads and looked at the Shenji guard. Even the capture Xuannu couldn''t help raising her eyes and looking at this side with a pale face. "Bao?" Heibo was stunned for a moment, and then he drank: "Lord Wei! What do you mean? Do you want to protect this man? " However, Shenji guard ignored him at all, turned his head to look at the white night, and said in a deep voice: "Bai lingzun, I know what you are worrying about. You have been in a fierce situation with Miss Qu, and you are fighting against it. After today, the captors will surely take revenge on you! So you''re in a hurry to kill them to weaken the captors, right? " "Although I know that without these people, I will not hurt the captors, nor change the great disparity in strength between me and the captors, but this is my attitude and my principle, which can not be changed!" The white night face is expressionless way. "I understand Bai lingzun''s idea, but I also ask Bai lingzun to understand our ideas. Our Shenji palace sent me and Mr. Ruan to come here. The main purpose is to select two seeds to worship in the Supreme God''s temple. Now the seeds have been selected. As long as you are sent to the supreme God''s temple, it will be all right. This matter is related to the ten thousand year plan of our Shenji palace There is a bit of difference. If one of you is injured, we can''t explain it to the top. Although I don''t want to get involved in the gratitude and resentment between you and the arresting family, I can''t do anything about it! Please forgive me Shenji Wei Changsha dumb road. White night eyebrow micro motion, as if in the mind of what. At this time, the Shenji Guard commander took a breath again and announced in a loud voice, "listen, Bai lingzun is a member of our Shenji palace from today on. If the family members dare to hurt Bai lingzun and any of his close relatives or friends, it would be equivalent to declaring war with our Shenji Palace. I hope you can do it yourself!" As soon as he said this, all the captors were in a daze. "Shenji guard chief!" The catch Xuannu here screamed with rage. Her eyes were full of anger: "are you so partial to the white night? You''re not afraid that I''m going to take over my family! You''re not afraid that I''ll take revenge? " The capture of Xuannu is completely out of control. This is totally unfair treatment! But... The capture family obviously did not understand the Shenji guard''s disgust to the catcher. He just closed his eyes and said coldly, "if you want to fight back, please do as soon as possible, at least in this way, I don''t have to give up with you any more!" This is very naked. For Shenji palace, the catcher has always been a threat, and Shenji palace has long wanted to move the catcher. However, the capture family has always been in order, and there is no control left in the hands of Shenji palace. Shenji guard chief can only look and be angry, and dare not do anything. He is not Ruan Shi and does not have such good patience. He knows that the capture family uses this method to coerce Shenji palace to gain benefits, but he can''t do anything about it! Therefore, he would like to capture the family immediately. At least in this way, he can lead the army of Shenji palace to kill him directly. "Shenji Wei Chang, you..." catch Xuannu Qiu Mou to soar, how can you expect Shenji Wei Chang to be so resolute? Seeing that there was something wrong with the situation, Ruan Shi immediately rushed over, seized the Shenji guard chief, and quickly called out: "Miss Qu, don''t worry about it. The chief guard is impulsive and has no sense of propriety. Please don''t worry about it!" "What do you mean by Shenji palace, master Ruan?" Heibo stares at Ruan Shi and asks coldly. Ruan Shifu hesitated for a long time. He took a deep breath and sighed: "this matter... I think it''s better for us to calm down and discuss it. However, if the capture family really wants to take Bai lingzun... I still support the Lord Wei..." his attitude has been very clear. It was hard to see the face of the captors. Shenji palace... Actually stood on the side of the white night. "You... You..." Qu Xuannu glared, surprised and angry at Ruan Shi and Shenji Wei Chang, her chest was a burst of ups and downs. Black uncle also secretly clenched his fist, but in the end he shook his hand and snorted angrily. "Bai lingzun, take back the mechanism man." Shenji Wei Changsha dumb road. Although the white night is still uncomfortable, Shenji palace has already done this. If he continues to make trouble, it will not give Ruan Shi and Shenji guard a face. I saw a wave of hands in the white night. Whoosh! At once, the four mechanism men turned into four lightning bolts, and they went directly into the sky. After hitting the clouds, the glittering array disappeared. "Well?" He glanced at the sky, his face changed a little, but he didn''t make a sound. "Let''s call it a day, Bai lingzun. You''ve already got the ethereal divine pill. As for kneeling, let it go. Otherwise, the matter will not end well in Shenji palace. Later, I will apply to the palace for a batch of magic weapons and supplies. Even if it is to compensate Bai lingzun, what does Bai lingzun think?" Shenji guard chief said."There''s no need for compensation. If you really want to make compensation, it should be made by Miss Qu, right?" The white night is light. "What do you say?" Catch Xuan Nu and glare at the white night. "If you didn''t suddenly call for help to capture Xuannu, you would have been a dead man!" The night is cold. When she heard this, she changed her face. She snorted, "I''m just careless. I didn''t try my best! If you and I fight again, I will kill you "Do you think I''m doing my best?" The white night asked. Liu''s eyebrows froze, and her little nose let out a hum, but she didn''t speak. "Well, I don''t want to haggle with you. For the sake of master Ruan and Lord Wei, the compensation will be exempted. Now, you can come and apologize to me, and you can go!" White night shook his head and looked bored. "How dare you... If I don''t apologize?" Catch Xuannu coldly. "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you. Whether it''s Lord Wei or Lord Ruan, I can''t stop you!" The white night is light. What a crazy voice! But I do not know why, looking at the face of the white night, people are inexplicably born a sense of fear. As if... White night is really such a strength. Herbert suggested something. "Asshole... Asshole..." the whole body of catching Xuan''s womanhood trembles. People can''t help but rush up to do it. But she was caught in a hurry. "Sister, forget it... Don''t fight any more..." Qu Jiyue shouts eagerly. Qu Xuannu turns her head and sees that Qu Jiyue''s eyes are red, and her small face is pale to the extreme. Obviously, before all sorts of already deeply frightened her. As a young lady who catches the family, she is protected by countless powers when she travels. No matter who she is facing, even the people in Shenji palace, she does not fall behind. When did she face such a scene? And in her heart almost equal to invincible sister... Almost killed today! This has left a shadow in her heart! Seeing this, she felt a pain in her heart. Although she is very strict with Qu Jiyue, it is also because of her love for Qu Jiyue... Qu Xuannu gnaws her teeth and finally decides not to stand still. She angrily shakes off her small hand to capture the silent moon, a pair of beautiful to suffocating eyes filled with endless resentment, a mouth of silver teeth almost bite, people stand in place, motionless. I don''t know how long it took her to raise her head and stare at the white night with hatred and resentment. Only then did she spit out three words in her lips: "yes, no, no... " I didn''t hear it. " White night side ear light road. "Yes! no Get up The capture Xuannu almost roared out. All the family members around were staring at Qu Xuannu, and everyone was speechless. How could you bow down to a real person? "Miss..." "we are all incompetent!" Some of the arrested family members secretly wiped their tears, while others secretly swore to revenge. "Are you satisfied now?" Catch Xuan Nu cried out angrily, staring at the white night. However... the white night is no longer in place. He put away the sword of Lihuang and abandoned the sword of God. He walked alone and walked towards the distance. He could not even catch a glimpse of Xuannu. Shame! This is a naked shame! She was blue in the face. The captured family has never been so humiliated! "White night, remember! I will certainly get it back! " Catch Xuannu hissed. "I''ll wait for you!" The indifferent voice of the white night floated from the distance. Catching Xuannu''s voice, she was so angry that she couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of bright red blood, and she fell backward. "Elder sister..." Qu Jiyue quickly helped to catch Xuannu. "Miss!" The captors came in. Nobody could have expected that things would turn into such a situation... "sister, are you ok?" Capture Ji month urgently asks a way, a small face already pale to the pole, tear bead son all glide out from the corner of the eye. "I''m all right..." Qu Xuannu held on to Jiyue''s small hand, and her silver teeth clenched. The resentment between her willow eyebrows was extremely high: "Jiyue, I''ve never been humiliated like this before! You and the white night are to worship the temple of the Supreme God... Remember! Do remember! This revenge... We must revenge! Do you hear me? " "I know, elder sister, I all know..." Qu Jiyue said while crying. Catching Xuannu was relieved, but she could hold on to Qu Jiyue''s hand for a long time. "Ladies, go back."Dark voice. With the help of their captors, they got up. Heibo walked slowly. Before he left, he also looked at Ruan Shi and Shenji Guard commander. "Gentlemen, I will pass on what you have said to our master." "Help yourself." The guard chief of Shenji said with a calm expression. Ruan Shi wanted to talk but stopped, but in the end he did not speak. "Hum!" Black turned and left. Soon, the family members tore open the space door and left. The people of Shenji Palace are still standing there. "Is this... OK?" Ruan Shifu hesitated and couldn''t help asking, "with Bai lingzun''s talent, it''s difficult to learn Daqian''s breaking Dharma mantra. Our only hope is to capture Jiyue. Now they''ve made such a mess. They''re afraid that learning Daqian''s broken Dharma mantra may not help our Shenji palace. So... What''s the significance of what we''ve done?" Shenji Wei Chang did not say a word. After a long silence, he began to speak hoarsely. "Let''s leave everything to fate." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1776 At the end of the storm with the capture family, the white night returned to the sky cliff alone. When Shenji palace comes forward, Bai Ye doesn''t feel that he will be in any danger. After all, in the end, except for some injuries to the capture of Xuannu, there is not much damage to the catcher''s family. It''s just that he can''t put down his face. At present, the captors should understand their status in the hearts of Shenji palace people. They can never let Shenji palace have a reason to attack them for this face. So white night is easy to sleep on. But it doesn''t mean it will be OK in the future. It''s impossible to change the situation in the holy land for a lifetime. No one can guarantee that tomorrow''s catcher will be reckless to attack himself. Therefore, only endless strength is the most basic guarantee. After returning to the Cangtian cliff in the white night, he called the high-level officials to hold a meeting, and explained the main responsibilities and tasks of the people after leaving the Cangtian cliff. When the matter was arranged properly, he went back to the body of the ancient Cangtian array to sit on his knees and consolidate the Wuxiao magic formula. At present, Cangtian cliff is relatively peaceful. With shenjiwei guarding and the increasing strength of Cangtian cliff, even if the dead dragon sword is here, no one dares to move it. The sky cliff is safe, and those potential clans below need not worry. At present, longjue, a powerful clan, is not on the stage yet. Although the soul people in Outland are very familiar with the name of longjue, in the eyes of many great powers, it is just a group of low-level soul people who make a little fuss. Therefore, at present, dragon Jue has no enemies. The only thing to note is the dark Dynasty. However, Shenji palace is very sensitive to the dark Dynasty recently, and the strong men of Shenji palace have been watching every region. A few months ago, Shenji palace intercepted several operations of the dark Dynasty in the holy immortal region, the five element region and several other regions. Therefore, in the next period of time, the dark Dynasty will be more honest, and it is impossible to spend money on the painless power of longjue Energy to deal with. He practiced Kung Fu for about five or six days in the ancient array. With the effect of the ethereal divine pill, the strength of the white night got a breakthrough again and entered the real soul state. The effect of the ethereal spirit pill is very special. It can not only stimulate the spirit and pulse of the heaven, but also cover the surface of the soul with a thin and white material. Through this material, the spirit of the sky worshipped at night will have a wonderful change, making the spirit more irritable, fierce and highly aggressive. The function of the soul of the cicada in the two days is not the same as that of the soul of the cicada. That is to say, after a long time, the material is completely absorbed, and the power of soul attack and destruction in white night will become unprecedented. At that time, the destructive power of his soul formula will also increase greatly. A random sword Qi can only open mountains. After absorbing, it will be easy to split the mainland. Of course, the role of ethereal magic pill is not only this, but the most terrifying thing is the increase of talent. This increase is not just to enhance talent, it is the most intuitive and violent. The spread of Dan effect will force the users of pills to comprehend and integrate all the soul skills they have learned. For example, Bai Ye just learned Wuxiao shenjue. His understanding of Wuxiao shenjue was still at the level of novice beginners. He could only play some preliminary moves of Wuxiao shenjue. He could not completely master the power of Wuxiao shenjue in such fields as Wuxiao shenjue. He could easily break even capturing the silent moon. But after taking the pill, his Wuxiao spirit state directly rushed to the perfect land. After the pill was put into his stomach, his brain had a lot of thoughts and feelings, which directly solved his countless problems. The martial arts road suddenly opened up, all the shackles were broken, and everything was well understood! Now, if you use the magic weapon to capture the moon, you may not be able to break it easily. "It''s no wonder that the eldest lady of the family wanted to keep this pill even though she was dying. I didn''t expect that the pill was so terrible. It''s really incredible..." in the daytime, her heart murmured and her eyes burst with brilliance. Suddenly, he seems to be aware of something, people suddenly tremble. "If the ethereal divine pill is so terrible, can we say that I can learn all the skills of the terrifying power I got in the ancient tomb by using the ethereal divine pill?" The white night was a bit dazzled and frightened by his bold idea. After all, the ethereal elixir is the soul helper who forcibly understands and breaks through. According to common sense, this possibility can be realized. However, those moves are all super level skills, and even some terrible powers that even the emperors of all ages may not be able to master! Only rely on the ethereal spirit pill, can you really understand it? Forget it! Try it first! Thinking of this, the white night sat down again, closed his eyes and meditated... WOW! A circle of golden light blooms from the body of the white night. And at the same time, the huge sky ancient array also began to turn, the surging breath was like the air waves, covering the whole body of the white nightI don''t know how long it took. "White lingzun! Bai lingzun! where are you? Bai lingzun A great and urgent voice hovered on the top of the Cangtian cliff. The white night, which was sitting around, suddenly opened its eyes. This voice... Is it from Ruan Shi? White night slightly a Leng. How did he get here? Is it true that the catcher has any action? Thinking of this, the white night leaped out of the ancient array area and came to the top of the Cangtian cliff. However, Ruan Shi was standing beside the dead dragon sword, crying eagerly. Huang Yao and others gathered around, all looking anxious and pacing back and forth. From time to time, people from Cangtian cliff came to report something, but Huang Yao and others were disappointed and sent people to leave again. Everyone''s expression is incomparably nervous. It''s like something''s going on. The white night frowned and flew over immediately. They were overjoyed to see the white night coming. "Dragon master!" Huang Yao and others made a hasty ceremony. "Get up." The white night is light. "Bai lingzun, you can count it." Ruan also rushed forward. "What happened? Mr. Ruan, why are you here again White night asked. "Bai lingzun, you still ask me what''s going on?" Ruan teacher almost didn''t slow down. He glared at the white night and said eagerly, "don''t you know what day it is today?" "What day?" White night asked in bewilderment. "Today is the day for you to enter the religion with the girl of the capture family!" He tried his best to open his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1777 Entering the religion? White night obviously did not respond to come over, people Leng in situ. Feelings have been closed for so many days. However, he is very keen on the master. Although a lot of things happened in the middle, for Ruan Shi, whether it was capturing the moon or the white night, it was carrying the hope of Shenji palace. Ruan didn''t want them to be unable to enter the clan. You know, these two places are extremely precious. If you miss the day, it will be more difficult to enter the sect than to ascend to heaven. Once you can''t join the sect, the current problems of Shenji palace will not be solved. The time of entering the clan was this morning. The young lady of the family of arrest, Qu Jiyue, arrived early in the morning, holding a token to enter the sect smoothly. Liu Yue, the elder in charge of the disciple level, is very satisfied with Qu Jiyue. Both her talent and strength have exceeded the average level of joining the sect. In addition, her family background is not vulgar and her people are also beautiful. Even in this kind of hidden world power family, she is still very popular. Ruan Shi was relieved when he was captured by Ji Yue. But he waited for the night to come. The elder Liu Yue is also a little impatient. Feeling that the situation is not right, Ruan immediately sent someone to contact the side of Cangtian cliff. This contact is very good. The news came from the sky cliff that the white night didn''t start at all! Hearing the news, Ruan Shi''s eyebrows were burning, so he immediately set off in person and ran to Cangtian cliff to find the white night. However, even Huang Yao and Qi Ming didn''t know where the white night was. In desperation, Ruan Shi just used his soul power to shout directly. White night was awakened after the clearance, Ruan Shi was naturally quickly pulled to the supreme god temple. It was too late for him to make his way. However, Ruan Shi could not help but let the white night go directly to the branch of the nearest Shenji palace with the broken empty sword. He mobilized several Shenji guards, cooperated with the Shenji guards on the Cangtian cliff and his magic weapon in his hands, and tore out a hole leading to the Supreme God''s temple. "Bai lingzun, it''s up to you next!" By the sword pit of the dead dragon, Ruan Shi was exhaling his soul weapon and panting on the white night road. "Well." White night nodded seriously, and then stepped forward. When the white night''s figure disappeared behind the space door, Ruan Shi withdrew his magic weapon and fell to the ground on the spot. "Master Ruan." The Shenji guards immediately surrounded. "I''m fine. I''m just a little bit of a flop." Ruan Shi said weakly. The man looked at the sky with difficulty and said hoarsely, "there is still half an hour. Time... Should be in time..." ... through the space door, the white night has stepped on a green mountain. The mountain is very high. There are white clouds floating on the mountainside, and it is very close to the scorching sun. Standing on the top of the mountain to see the scorching sun, the huge scorching sun is enough to cover half of the sky. But the strong light from the scorching sun didn''t make the mountain look hot. Instead, the mountain was full of cool. White night eyebrow micro movement, deep breath, immediately stunned. "Up and down the mountain, it seems that there is a unique breath beyond the spirit of heaven and earth. How wonderful it is!" He sighed and tasted it again, and then he was shocked to find that this breath has amazing benefits for human soul. It not only moistens the soul pulse of heaven and soul all the time, but also makes the soul produce the soul power. The soul pulse has a great help to the transportation of the soul force. It can make people concentrate and calm, empty the mind, understand the mystery of the universe, and explore a stronger soul way! Here, I''m afraid that any soul person can connect to the Ninth Heaven just by thinking about it... "is the temple of supreme God here? It''s a geomantic treasure The white night murmured, did not dare to neglect, immediately started to walk along the mountain road. However, walking along, the white night found that this silent mountain road, there is actually a team in the road. This team is like a powerful family''s motorcade. In addition to a luxurious carriage in the middle, there are two rows of armored guards on both sides of the vehicle. A group of beautiful maids carrying lanterns walk in the front of the motorcade, all with their heads down and their steps in order. But the most remarkable is a young man riding a turquoise BMW next to the frame. The man had an inch in his head, his eyes were cold, and his breath was only weaker than that of capturing the silent moon. But for all that, the white night could smell the bloody smell from him. This man... Hurt? White night frowned, but not too close to the team, but with their pace up the mountain. Soon, the party approached the gate of the temple of supreme God. I look up in the white night. On the mountain road near the top of the mountain, a magnificent gate appeared. The gate is made of gold. Two vivid gold dragons are placed on the doorposts on both sides. On the top of the board, which is made of jade, there are five powerful black characters.Supreme god temple! "Is this the temple of the Supreme God?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. He thought that the heaven hall of the Supreme God, as a hermit power family, should be a very simple potential family. But now it seems that he was wrong. Even the gate is made of gold and jade. The interior of the gate is undoubtedly extremely luxurious. It seems that the temple of supreme God is far from as simple as I thought... in the daytime, I took a breath and looked at the mountain gate. But there, in addition to the two mountain guarding disciples, there is also an old man with white hair and long beard, who has a good moral character. The old man is dressed in white and has a red belt. His face is solemn and his hands are back loaded. He looks like an immortal in the South Gate of heaven. He has great momentum. And his breath is needless to say, even if the current strength of the day night is not even defeated and captured Xuannu, but for him, the old man is a mystery, and he can''t see through anything! This should be Liu Yue, the fourteen elder in charge of reception. The white night took a breath, and a smile appeared on his face. He immediately took off the recommendation order from his waist and walked towards Liuyue. At this time, Liu Yue seemed to be aware of something, and he took the initiative to move towards this line. But... he did not go to see the white night, or he did not see the white night at all. Instead, he took the initiative to meet the approaching motorcade. The motorcade also stopped. The maid lifted up the curtain, and a middle-aged man with a big belly but very luxurious clothes came down from the frame in a hurry. With a smile on his face, the middle-aged man came forward and hugged Liu Yue in a hurry: "elder Liu Yue, long time no see. Wan Yao is here to give you a gift first." "President Wan is very kind!" Liu Yue stepped forward and helped Liu Yue up in a hurry. His serious face showed a strong smile: "you and I are old friends. Why should we be constrained by these etiquette? It''s rare for you to come to the temple of supreme god today. Later, you can go to my cave. I happen to have some good spirit wine. We can have a good drink "Ha ha ha, don''t be in a hurry. How can anyone miss the wine of elder Liuyue?" The middle-aged man called Wanyao laughed heartily. He whirled at the young man behind him and said, "excellent, don''t you come to see Liu Yue elder quickly?" "My younger generation is excellent. I''ve met elder Liu Yue!" The man immediately came forward, respectfully clasped his fist, and said aloud. "This is it?" Liu Yue frowned and asked. "Oh, this is a dog." Wan Yao said with a smile. "Oh?" Liu Yue was surprised. He looked at the young man again. He nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really a good-looking talent. His talent is also good! Good! Very good! " "The elder has been praised falsely." The man is busy holding fists. "Ha ha ha, it seems that elder Liu has a high evaluation of the dog!" Wan Yao laughed and said, "to be honest, elder Liu, the main purpose of Wan someone coming here today is to help elder Liu, so that the dog can worship the temple of supreme God." As soon as the words fell, Liu Yue''s face suddenly changed: "what? To the temple of the Supreme God? " "Don''t worry, elder Liu, you won''t do it for nothing." Wan Yao smiles and claps his hands. Just look at the curtain behind the frame is directly pulled open, and then, a glittering box exposed in the sun. A guard stepped forward and opened the top box. In an instant, a box full of storage rings was reflected in everyone''s eyes. The ring emits colorful light, which is very unique. Seeing this, my heart is beating at night. The eyes of the two gatekeepers were also tight. "Is this?" Liu Yue was slightly stunned. "It''s a little bit of fun." Wan Yao said with a smile: "every storage ring here is full of materials needed for cultivation. There are about 5000 storage rings in this box. There are 50000 storage rings in ten boxes here. All these materials are for the elder. Please smile..." after this, Liu Yue''s face tightened a little, and a cold hum appeared in his nose: "President Wan, are you Don''t look down upon me. These materials are just the cost of the elder for three days! Take it back! How can I look up to this vulgar thing After saying that, the man swung his sleeve and looked at the distance. "Well said!" Wan Yao was not in a hurry. His smile became more intense. He clapped his hands and said, "I know elder Liu Yue is not an ordinary person, so it''s impossible to rely on these things to make elder Liu''s heart move. But... Elder Liu, if I greet a batch of materials every day for elder Liu and help him practice... I don''t know if elder Liu is still excited?" This word falls, Liu Yue pupil shrinks, the person suddenly turns head to stare at Wan Yao. Rao is the distant white night is also heart crazy, was shocked by this speech. This quantity is supplied every day?? This kind of storage ring is absolutely unusual. Even if it has the worst storage space, it is at least the size of a cabin. Chapter 1778 In the face of Wanyao''s generous writing, Liu Yue is obviously moved. Although he was an elder of the heavenly temple of the Supreme God, he could be worshipped in the sect for the sake of cultivation. Although there are various ancient soul rhymes in the temple of supreme God, they can be said to be numerous and profound. However, everyone knows that the cultivation resources of the temple are not rich. After all, the temple of supreme God is isolated from the world and does not associate with any powerful families. All the resources in the sect are self-sufficient, but there is no surplus food. With the support of the Yaohua chamber of Commerce, Wanyao''s future practice will surely soar. Liu Yue took a deep breath, closed his eyes and began to think. After a while, he opened his eyes and said faintly, "Mr. Wan Yao, I remember you are not a simple chamber of Commerce. I heard that you have some relations with heixuan auction house. Should your son be sent to heixuan auction house? Should it be better there? Why should I choose the temple of God? " "To tell you the truth, I''ve considered sending the dog to heixuan auction house. However, Gouzi is really ignorant and provokes the maid of heixuan auction house. You know the rules elder of heixuan auction house, If it wasn''t for some communication between my family and the nobles of heixuan auction house, I''m afraid that the dog will die in the auction house. Now the black Xuan auction house can''t get in. I can only ask the elder to help me to educate this unruly guy well! " Speaking of this, Wan Yao fiercely glared at the man beside him. The man''s face is not very natural, just want to talk, but his mouth is a burst of cough, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out. "Oh, what''s the matter?" Liu Yue asked in surprise. "What else? I was beaten by the people of heixuan auction house Wan Yao hummed: "I''m surprised that you didn''t get killed..." the man shrunk his neck and didn''t speak. Liu Yue went over and gave the man the number of the lower pulse. He said with a smile: "I''ve suffered a lot of internal injuries. I''m afraid I still rely on the good pills and medicines of the chamber of Commerce? However, it''s OK. I can easily cure the God Temple... " " let this stinky boy die! What is the cure? " Wanyao is still that pair of hate iron not steel appearance. "President Wan Yao, don''t blame excellence. He is still a child. He is young and full of vigor. He will inevitably do some stupid things. Now that the matter is over, don''t mention it again. I promise he will be a new man in the future." Liu Yue said with a smile. Hearing this, Wan Yao''s eyes lit up and said, "elder, what do you mean..." "I think the excellent root is very good, the talent is good, and it''s a good material. What''s more, you and I are old friends. This boy... I''ll take it!" Liu Yue said with a smile. As soon as this word fell, Wan Yao was overjoyed, and quickly pulled Wan Zhuo to say, "excellence, don''t you kowtow to master?" "Yes." Wan Zhuo shuddered and quickly knelt down and worshipped: "master, please accept the disciple''s worship." "Well, first up, first up, excellent. I may not be your master." Liu Yue helped Wan Zhuo Dao up. "Oh?" Wanzhuoyue and Wanyao are both stunned. "What do you mean, elder? Does your department not accept students? " Wan Yao asked. Liu Yue chuckled bitterly: "although there are many departments and many disciples in the supreme god temple, the patriarch has a limit on the number of disciples in each department. We guess that he doesn''t want to have a large number of disciples in any department and influence the sect. Therefore, he has set a lower limit system. At present, my craftsmanship hall is full of people. Even if you are excellent, you can''t come This is my practice. " "Which department is better?" Wan Yao asked. Liu Yue thought about it and said in a low voice: "at present, the soul martial hall is the most lack of people." "What?" Wanyao and wanzhuo are all changed. "No, no! Absolutely not Wan Yao cried out eagerly, "elder, if my son enters the soul martial hall, he will not say whether he has a future, or he will be worried about his life! You don''t know what the elder is. You are pushing my son into the fire pit! This is absolutely not... No... " Wan Yao refused without hesitation, and his attitude was unexpectedly firm. On hearing the sound of the white night beside him, his brows all moved. He was quite curious about the soul martial hall. But he didn''t interrupt. Now the elder is receiving these people. If he goes up now, there is no good for him except to annoy others. He should wait quietly. Liu Yue did not speak, but wiped his chin and thought. After a moment, he suddenly thought of something and said, "otherwise, go to Zizhu Pavilion. It happens that Zizhu Pavilion still has a place. Elder Mo Ziyun should have heard of it? With her professor, as long as she is excellent and willing to learn, everything will not be a problem. " "Purple Bamboo pavilion?" Ten thousand excellent eyes a bright. Wan Yao clapped his thigh and rushed to the front to hold his fist: "this is very good, then everything can be asked to flow elder!" "Well, we are all friends. Why are you so polite?" Liu Yue stroked his beard and laughed. He looked at Wan Zhuoyuan and said, "but excellent, I have to warn you that elder Ziyun''s temper is not very good. If you mess around like you did in heixuan auction house before, then elder Ziyun will take care of you, but no one can protect you. You should do it yourself!""I understand!" With a smile on his face, Wan Zhuoyue clasped his fist again. "Good!" Liu Yue nodded with a smile and whispered a few words to the disciples beside him: "take Wan Zhuo to go in and go through the procedure of entering the sect." "Yes." The disciple nodded and immediately led Wan Zhuoyuan to go inside. Wan Yao''s face was full of joy, and he said to his side, "transport these things in, and add another batch of supplies later to present them to Liu Yue elder. Do you know?" "Yes, president." Others nodded. When Liu Yue heard the sound, the smile on his face became more and more intense. But seeing Wan Yao clasping his fist and bowing, "elder Liu Yue, I''ll leave it to you." "Don''t worry about it. In the future, excellence will be the person in the temple of God. The rules of the clan are strict. President Wan, you don''t have to say any more. Go back first, so that you won''t stay for a long time and let people gossip." "Good, good... I''m leaving! Farewell Wan Yao said with a smile, and then made a bow, spinning and taking people away. Liu Yue saw him off. Seeing this, the white night is full of emotion. Shenji palace made great efforts to get two places, and the president of this chamber of Commerce, as long as he bribes an elder, can send his son back... It seems that the people in the supreme god temple really don''t like Shenji palace very much. But the president of the chamber of commerce is not simple. It has something to do with heixuan auction house... I''m afraid the power of this chamber of commerce is also very important. White night thought, see almost, then went forward, embrace the fist: "see the elder." "Who are you?" Liu Yue side head, swept the white night road. "I am a disciple recommended by Shenji palace to join the sect." White night said, take out the recommended token from his waist and pass it to him. "Why are you so late?" Liu Yue hummed and took the token with great displeasure. The white night looked at the sky and said, "something happened on the way, which delayed, but it didn''t come sooner or later." It''s half an hour before the appointed time. Liu Yue snorted and said coldly, "I''ll go through the formalities later, do you know?" "Yes." White night nods. Liu Yue is about to leave. The white night sees this, Leng for a moment, busy ask: "elder, which department do I worship?" "You?" Liu Yue cast his eyes, white night, light way: "you enter the soul martial hall!" "What?" The white night froze. Hunwu hall? Which Wanyao does not let his son worship the soul of the martial arts hall? Although Bai Ye doesn''t know anything about the temple of supreme God, from the expression of Wan Yao and WAN Zhuo before, this Wuwu hall is by no means an ordinary department. I''m afraid it will never come out again. But... as a person of the Supreme God''s heaven hall, Liu Yue is more important to be an elder. He has no right to refute which sect he wants to enter by himself... the white night frowned tightly and thought for a long time, and then he said, "elder, do you dare to ask if Qu Jiyue has also entered the soul martial hall?" "Capture the silent moon?" Liu Yue stopped his pace, thought for a moment, then turned and hummed: "no, she worshipped into the purple bamboo Pavilion!" "She entered the purple bamboo pavilion?" The white night''s face was incredible: "then why did I enter the soul martial arts hall?" "Because Zizhu Pavilion is full of people! At present, only hunwu hall has a place! Can you get in? If you don''t go in, go back and tell Shenji palace that you don''t worship me! " Liu Yue said impatiently. As soon as he said this, he suddenly realized that his face was gloomy to the extreme. He remembered the dialogue between Liu Yue and WAN''s father and son before. Zizhu Pavilion had a place before, but now it is full of people. What happened here? Can''t you guess at night? "It turns out that... Wan Zhuo can enter the purple bamboo Pavilion, which occupies my position!" Said the cold night. "What do you say?" Liu Yue turned his head in anger and glared at the white night. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. If it wasn''t for the white night who was recommended by Shenji palace, I''m afraid he would have been killed! But white night did not flinch. He was staring at Liu Yue, his fists were pinched to death, and the spirit of heaven leaped wildly. He wants to fight now. But thinking that there might be the supreme art of life and death in this sect, he finally gave up. This is the only chance, and it''s a hard won one. If you give up now, it will be a total loss of previous achievements. I still want to contact this kind of technique in the future. I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult. As a result, all plans and ideas can no longer be seen. Well, I''ll go to the sect first, and then I''ll think about the rest... thinking of this, I''ll bite my teeth and say coldly, "I''ll enter the soul martial hall!" "That''s right!" Liu Yue hummed, spinning and looking at the white night, he swung his sleeve and left with his token.The white night looks at the back of Liu Yue''s leaving without any expression. His eyes twinkle with cold light, and people walk into the door of the temple. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1779 The procedure of entering the sect is nothing more than a set of disciple''s clothes and a token to recognize the LORD by dripping blood. However, both the disciple''s clothes and the token are not worldly things. After wearing the disciple''s clothes, the white night immediately felt that the flow of the soul pulse in his body became more and more smooth, and his thinking became more clear and magical. In addition, there was a unique Qi in the token that ran into the body, moistening every soul. "This disciple''s clothes and token are worthy of any holy land of cultivation. They are worthy of the Supreme God''s heaven hall. They are really extraordinary." The white night sighed. However, he doesn''t value this now. What he remembers most is the soul martial hall which makes Wan Yao talk pale. After finishing the procedures, a disciple led him directly to the soul martial hall. The room of hunwu hall falls on an empty land, and beside the room is a huge martial arts field. However, the martial arts field is very dilapidated and mottled. There is a statue of human size inside the martial arts field, and there is a huge Dharma array below the statue, which looks very strange. The white night looked at all this while walking. However, everything around him felt nothing but desolation. If he didn''t come in from the gate, he would not believe that this was the so-called heaven hall of the Supreme God. "Go in. There should be someone in there. He will tell you some rules of our family." Outside the room, the disciple glanced at the room and said without expression. Without waiting for an answer in the daytime, he turned and left directly. And in the moment of his turn, the white night can clearly see the disdain and contempt of his eyes. It''s like looking at garbage. The white night frowned, but did not say anything. The man looked at the broken door and walked in. Crunchy. There was a shrill sound from the gate. It''s like being in disrepair for a long time. White night carefully looked at the lower gate, for a while, it was found that something was wrong. Just look at the gate, there are a lot of soul gas cut traces, very shocking, of course, the most terrible is still on the top of a deep palm print. He reached out and stroked the door. When the finger and the gate touch the moment, the white night''s face turned pale. "The material of this gate..." he murmured, and immediately offered his soul power to cut it open. But his soul power just released, was hit immediately, the soul force splashed. On the contrary, there is no damage at all! White night eyes shake, immediately around the stone carving, floor, pillars one by one check. This inspection is wonderful. The bricks and tiles here are all made of extraordinary materials, which cannot be destroyed by ordinary soul force. In particular, the material of this gate is more unique, and its hardness is almost close to that of his Vatican fighting style. It''s terrible. The white night took a breath of cold air, and my heart felt a lot of expectations for the temple of the Supreme God. He turned and looked at the door. He adjusted his mind and knocked at the door. The voice rings. "Who... Who?" There was a slight tremor in it. Bai Ye was stunned and said, "I''m a new disciple. Come here to report. Elder martial brother, can you open the door and let me meet the elder martial brother?" When the words fell, unexpectedly... Dong Dong Dong... a burst of rapid footstep sound instantly wanted to ring. Then the gate was suddenly knocked open. The white night froze. When I fixed my eyes, I saw a fat man standing in front of him. At the moment, he is staring at the white night with a pair of eyes of God. "Are you a new disciple?" He asked eagerly, his voice still trembling. "It''s... It''s me..." the night frowned, some vigilant way: "this elder martial brother, you are... " my name is Zhao Li! Just call me senior brother Zhao! Come on, younger martial brother, please come in, come on! " Zhao Li said enthusiastically, spinning and directly pulling the arm of the white night toward the inside. At night, Zhao Li was confused, but Zhao Li''s strength was great. He didn''t react for a while, so he was dragged in. As soon as I entered the room, I found that the room was empty at night. In addition to a few unique stone carvings, there are some brooms and a few stools in the room. The overall appearance is the same as that of the outside, all of which reveal the look of dilapidated and shabby. "Come on, come on. Your name is white night, right? Younger martial brother Bai... You do it first. Elder martial brother will pour you a cup of tea! " Zhao Li said with a smile, spinning and walking with a fat body to pour tea. White night looks curious, quite puzzled by Zhao Li''s move. How passionate! Compared with other disciples, it''s quite different.White night thought for a moment, but he couldn''t help but say, "elder martial brother Zhao, where are the elders?" "Elder?" Zhao Li, who was pouring tea, shook his hand and squeezed out a smile: "the elder martial brother should be sleeping now... I''ll tell you later." "Good!" White night nods. Zhao Li came over with tea. "Drink it." Thank you very much I took the tea and smelled it at night, and my eyes lit up. "Your soul state seems to be very low. After drinking this tea, your strength will certainly increase greatly. Drink it, good stuff." Zhao Li said with a smile. "I''m not welcome." White night smile way, spin and drink. Sure enough, tea into the abdomen, the body strength of the white night has been enhanced, vaguely seems to be about to break through the Brahman battle body. "Good tea." The white night couldn''t help feeling. "Ha ha, tea is good tea of course... But younger martial brother Bai, you can drink as much tea as you want. What you have to do now is to stamp the seal of our soul martial hall on your token. If you do, you will officially join our department! Give me your token. " Zhao Li said with a smile. "Seal?" Do not the elder frown "While the elder is sleeping soundly, all the things in the soul martial hall are done by me." Zhao Li quickly explained that, suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He took out a golden jade seal from the storage ring and said, "you see, this chapter is still in my hand." Hearing the sound in the white night, he hesitated and nodded, and handed the order card to the past: "that will trouble elder martial brother." "No trouble, no trouble, this is what I should do!" Zhao Li smiles, but his action is extremely urgent. He grabs the token, spins and does not hesitate to buckle the chapter to the token. But when the gold Zhang Zi printed three hot words on the token, Zhao Li seemed to have been understood. The whole person fell on the ground, gasping and smiling. "At last, it''s over! Ha ha ha ha... It''s over at last! " He cried, his face covered with joy. The white night froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1780 Seeing Zhao Li''s appearance, his heart quickened a little at night, and an ominous premonition hit his heart. "Brother Zhao, are you ok?" The white night frowned and asked. "No, I''m ok... I''m fine... I''m just so happy" Zhao Li got up from the ground, but still reached out his hand and quietly wiped his tears. It was tears crying with joy. He weighed the token, gave it to the white night, and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, from today on, the soul martial hall will depend on you! Try hard With that, he turned and ran to a small cabinet next to him and began to pack up his things. White night is already confused: "elder martial brother, where are you going?" "Oh, I''m going to move to Bingxin hall soon!" "Bingxin hall? What is that place? " "A place to heal." Zhao Li said with a smile: "Bingxin hall is responsible for the refining of pills and herbs. You don''t know, younger martial brother. I can say that I''m all injured now. I have to go to Bingxin hall to have a good rest, or my life will be gone. So I''ll take you to get familiar with everything in hunwu Hall these days, and tell the clan what to do every day Some of the rules tell you that you have to pay more attention these days, understand? " "Good." White night nods. But the doubts in my heart did not disappear for a long time. I don''t know why, Bai Ye always feels that Zhao Li is hiding something from him. Zhao Li began to get busy. "Elder martial brother." The white night glanced at Zhao Li, who was turning something, and called out. "What''s the matter?" "How many disciples are there at present?" "Our soul martial arts hall? Hehe, that''s great. We are the only department in the whole clan that has no upper limit on the number of people. If you don''t count, there are 177 disciples at present. " "And the disciples?" "Oh... All went to Bingxin hall." Zhao Li said casually. "Bingxin hall?" White night''s face sank a few minutes, immediately asked: "do they... Also go to heal?" "Yes." Zhao Li nodded: "they are all going to heal!" "This..." the white night was stunned. The whole department is going to heal? Are you kidding? Is this? "Well done, why heal? And... What kind of injuries did they get? So many people are healing. Who will maintain the Department? " The white night asked. It''s getting worse. "Good question!" Zhao Li narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "younger martial brother, actually I shouldn''t be here. However, the soul martial hall needs a disciple to maintain the normal operation of the soul martial arts hall. I am the latest disciple to join the soul martial hall. According to the rules, all the elder martial brothers go to heal and enjoy happiness. As the youngest disciple, I have to stay here and wait for the next person to join the hall. Now, younger martial brother, You''re here. I''ll give it to you naturally! " "I don''t think elder martial brother Zhao Li''s injuries are serious. They are all minor diseases. Why do you rush to heal them? Besides, how long will it take you to go and heal this time? " "It won''t come back." Zhao Li said with a frank smile. "What?" The white night sprang up from his chair. "In fact, we go to Bingxin hall to cure our wounds, but we just don''t want to stay in the Wuwu hall. This is hell for us!" Zhao Li took a deep breath and said with a smile. "Earth... Prison..." The white night froze. "Younger martial brother... You don''t know our soul martial arts hall... Let''s go. I''ll take you around now." Zhao Li said, and then handed the white night a pamphlet. The white night took a look at it, which recorded some basic rules of the Supreme God''s heaven hall and some things that the soul martial hall should do every day. His face was not so natural that he could not understand Zhao Li''s words. Two people out of the door, Zhao Li directly led the white night to the nearby martial arts field. "This is the soul martial arts field, which is the main area of our soul martial arts hall." Zhao Li pointed to everything in front of him. The white night looked at the soul martial arts field with a trace of condensation in his eyes. At the moment he entered here, he felt only a strange and lonely force wrapped around him, which was extremely uncomfortable but irresistible. I''m afraid there is a large array at the bottom of the soul martial arts field, otherwise there will be no such wonderful power. "This is the trial area, and that is the area where disciples exchange and exchange free fight. However, there are usually no disciples coming here. Most of the people who come to our soul martial arts field are aiming at this area!" Zhao Li pointed to a large number of exquisite but mottled statues. "What are these? Is it an official? " Asked the white night. "Yes, but it''s not an ordinary official." Zhao Li said with a smile: "it''s said that this mechanism was made by the ancestors of the supreme god temple. It''s very delicate, but...""Just what?" "It''s just too low." Zhao Li said with a smile and went in. He was standing in the middle of those statues, and suddenly he gave a big drink. "Go In an instant. Whoa! A blast of spirit exploded from the middle of the statue. Then all the statues came alive. With red eyes, they pulled out stone swords and knives and attacked and killed Zhao Li. But each statue is full of terror, but it''s very powerful! It''s almost broken at the touch! Although Zhao Li was fat, he was amazingly flexible. He was like a swimming fish. He quickly shuttled between the statues, and his hands pounded hard like a sword at the heart of every stone carving. Any stone carving whose heart is attacked will stop instantly. All the stone carvings from the uprising stopped. Zhao Li walked over and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, how are you?" "Elder martial brother''s strength is really good." White night nods. "Well, I''m nothing! In fact, in the clan, I can''t do anything like this. I have to deal with these useless statues. " Zhao Li said with a smile, but his eyes were very helpful. "Since these statues are so immature, what is the purpose of their establishment?" The white night couldn''t help asking. "It''s just for you new beginners." Zhao Li said with a smile: "usually people who have lived in some years will not come here!" "I see." White night nods. However, at this time... Dong! Zhao Li''s knees were soft and he knelt heavily on the ground. "Elder martial brother, why do you have to do this The white night was startled. However, Zhao Li''s face was pale. He turned his head and looked at him. The white night followed his eyes, and then he saw the gate. Several figures were coming towards him... when he saw this, he immediately responded and looked at Zhao Li''s shoulder. Only then did he notice that his shoulder was covered by a strong trend at the moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1781 Seeing the arrival of these people, Zhao Li''s face was iron blue to the extreme. In the white night, he could even see his eyes trembling gently, leaving only hesitation in his pupils. What''s going on? Zhao Li seems very afraid of those people? But... Those people seem to be the people of the temple of supreme God, right? If you are a fellow, what can you be afraid of? Are these people Zhao Li''s opponents? But even so, this is the temple of the Supreme God. Who dares to mess around? White night just looked at the door rules recorded in the pamphlet. Once the same door was found, he would be sentenced to death! White night full of confusion, but people are secretly on guard a little, staring at the visitors. There were two men and one woman in all. Their breath was not so thick, but it was only a little higher than that of capturing the moon. Although the spirit of the white night was not as good as theirs, he was not afraid to fight and kill. Three people come over, scan the white night, see their soul state is so inferior, all are revealed the color of accident. "True soul state?" One of them lost his voice. However, the other two did not care too much about the white night. They only saw a man come forward and directly put out his feet to kick Zhao Li''s body. Spray! There was a dull noise. Zhao Li''s general situation disappeared, and the man was directly rolling on the ground, disheartened and embarrassed. Instead of waiting for him to get up, one foot has stepped on his body. "Younger martial brother Zhao, how are you thinking?" The man stared at Zhao Li without expression. "Master... Elder martial brother... Elder martial sister, give me a few days to think about it... After all, it''s not a trivial matter. If you miss it... I''m afraid you''ll have to take your life in it..." Zhao Li said with a sad face. "How many days do you want?" Asked the man, squinting. Zhao Li''s face turned white, and his trembling thoughts came down. He raised his hand cautiously, raised his three fingers, and trembled: "three... Three days..." however, at this time... whoosh! A cold light came. It''s spirit! Whew! Then see Zhao Li stretched out three fingers are all cut off, blood gushing out. "Ah Zhao Li uttered a heartrending cry, and the man rolled over his palm. In the white night, his face was tense and he was staring at Zhao Li. His expression was very unnatural. He wanted to, but he didn''t know what was going on. "Three days after three days, three days after three days, how many three days! Zhao Li, are you kidding me The man directly raised his foot and stepped on Zhao Lina''s broken finger hand. The sole of his foot kept rolling on his palm. The terrible force made the air vibrate. Zhao Li screamed wildly and struggled wildly. The whole person seemed to be about to collapse, but he couldn''t pull his finger out of the man''s sole. "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother... Please forgive me... I will get it for you tomorrow! I''ll get it for you tomorrow! " Finally, Zhao Li couldn''t hold on. He howled bitterly, almost breaking the sound. "That''s right." The corner of the man''s mouth went up, and then the sole of his foot was put back. As soon as the sole of the foot was moved away, he could see Zhao Li''s hand. At the moment, his flesh and blood were blurred and his bones were trampled on. He covered his hands, curled up on the ground, shivering, and his fat face was covered with sweat, like an animal in terror. How cruel! The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. All of them are the same family, but they will be poisoned next time. Has Zhao Li offended them? Thinking in the white night. However, at this time, the three women suddenly began to ask about the white night. "Who are you, boy?" Hearing the sound in the white night, Zhao Li was just about to answer, but at this time, Zhao Li, with a pale face, shivered: "report back to elder martial sister, this younger martial brother is from other departments and came to test the mechanism stone carving..." "other departments?" "I don''t know that there are people in other departments who have such poor soul state? Zhao Li, you''re not lying to me, are you? Is he from your soul force hall? " "How could it be?" Zhao Li said in a hurry: "which fool will enter our soul martial arts hall?" White night: "in this case, let me see his token!" The woman drank low and held out her hand toward the white night and cried, "give me your token." The white night''s face was cold, vaguely had guessed what. But he didn''t hesitate, and went straight to his waist. If he really wants to fight, he is not afraid of these three people. And it''s also the hands of these three people. When things get big, he has no fear. After all, he was sent by Shenji palace. The people of the supreme god temple should have some scruples to kill him. However, when he was about to take off the token at night, the man next to him took the woman''s arm directly and said with a smile, "sister, forget it! It doesn''t matter what department he is. ""If this person is a disciple of hunwu hall, Zhao Li will go to Bingxin Hall tomorrow! What else can we do about him? " Women sink. "That doesn''t matter." The man said with a smile. His eyes fell on the white night. He looked up and down and said with a smile, "if Zhao Li really runs away, then this boy can help us do things, can''t he? There must always be a person in the soul martial hall. If you can run, you can''t run away from the temple! Are we afraid? " When the woman heard the voice, she hesitated, turned and hummed. She said coldly: "time has dragged on long enough. If the family pays attention to this, we will have no chance in the future." "Don''t worry, zongmen won''t take care of it!" The man laughed. The woman didn''t speak. She just glared at Bai Ye and Zhao Li with cold eyes. Then she snorted and turned to the gate. The man came to Zhao Li, patted Zhao Li''s face with his hand, and said with a smile, "Zhao Li, Zhao Li, you''d better not let me down tomorrow, or... I don''t believe you can hide in Bingxin hall for a lifetime!" Finish saying, the person straight up, also want to leave. But before leaving, he turned his face and swept his eyes. The eyes were particularly playful and playful. White night light looking, eyes no fear of color. The man snorted with a smile: "it''s a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers!" The voice dropped and the man shook his head and walked out of the door. When the three disappeared at the gate, Zhao lichai, who had fallen to the ground, stretched out his neck and gazed at the gate. Sure that the three people left, he actually got up from the ground, sat on the side of the steps, constantly blowing at his rotten palm, the expression of pain on his face had disappeared. Such changes can really see a burst of strange white night. "Senior brother Zhao, you... " Oh... I''m fine, I''ve been used to it for a long time! " Zhao Li grinned and continued to blow. The breath that he blew out was wrapped with a strong breath of life. The breath covered the past and moistened his palm. In a short time, the bloody palm healed quickly, and the fingers grew out, and soon recovered to its original state. Seeing this kind of scene, the white night is completely stunned. "What is all this about?" He asked, taking a deep breath. "It''s nothing." Zhao Li put down his hand, patted the dust on his body, and gave a bitter smile: "if I didn''t shout a little louder and didn''t show a little pain just now, maybe they would torture me by all means. Therefore, I have to cooperate with the performance to make them think that I am in pain, so they will stop in time!" I can''t see that the fat man has a good mind. "Why do they do this to you?" he asked "This..." Zhao Li hesitated and sighed. He said hoarsely, "it''s not for our elders." "Elder?" There is a pause in the white night. But Zhao Li got up and said, "come with me!" After that, he stepped forward to the room before him. White night looks puzzled and immediately follows up. After they entered the room, Zhao Li went up to the building directly. There are five floors in the room. The first floor was supposed to be the reception hall of hunwu hall, but it was abandoned and only a few sundries were piled up. Usually, no one came. The second floor and the third floor are the chambers for the disciples to practice, and the fourth floor is the area for the elders of the soul martial hall to practice. On the other hand, the fifth floor is the area where some items are not suitable for storage rings. But just into the fifth floor, a strong enough to make people dizzy in the past of the wine gas instantly came. The smell of wine is... Strong! I''m afraid Dacheng Xuanjun can''t stand a jar of wine, right? White night frowned, walked up the steps, only to see the whole five layers, has been a large number of complete, incomplete wine jar to fill. The ground was full of wine. The smell in the air is particularly strange. In the corner, a drunken figure was holding the wine jar and fell asleep. The figure was ragged, dishevelled and dishevelled, and even a beggar was cleaner than him. "Who is this?" The white night stares at that figure to ask. "This is the elder of our soul martial hall, Eagle September!" Zhao Li vomited his turbid breath and said hoarsely. "What?" White night was shocked: "hunwu hall elder? He... What''s the matter with him? " "What else can happen?" Zhao Li found a clean place, sat down on the ground and said with a smile, "isn''t this drunk?" "But..." the white night was silent, but I didn''t know what to ask. He was puzzled by everything. However, Zhao Li said with a smile: "younger martial brother, I know you have many problems. Now, I will tell you one by one! Let''s start with the elder. Do you know how long our elder has been drunk"How long?" "Thirty thousand years!" Zhao Li said with a smile. The pupils of the white night shrank. The man looked at the figure for a long time and said in a deep voice: "I can''t see through his cultivation. The strength and soul of the elder should be extremely terrible!" "Oh, of course." Zhao Li chuckled: "our elder is currently ranked 17th in the clan, but you have to know that he was not drunk before! But the chief elder of our clan, how can we lower our cultivation "Chief elder?" The white night was stunned. "However, because our elder had been drunk for a long time and ignored the affairs of the sect, the patriarch was so angry that he was deprived of his position as the chief elder. Our soul martial hall has gradually become the lowest ranking department from the largest department of the Supreme God Temple!" Zhao Li was hoarse and said, "all this is the harm of our elder!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1782 The elder? At night, when I was confused, I was even more frightened. Well behaved, why does the elder harm his disciples? "Elder martial brother, why do you say that?" The white night lowered his voice to ask. "Why do you say that?" Zhao Li sneered: "you are a new disciple. I don''t know about the situation of my supreme god temple! Let me tell you... I asked you, before you entered the temple, did you hear people say that our supreme god temple is a sacred place for cultivating souls "Yes." White night nods. If it is not in peace with the world, how can Shenji palace be independent. "Hehe, the rumors are not credible! Younger martial brother, let me tell you, the people in the temple of supreme God are fighting! What a fight! Fight for everything! There are all kinds of fighting here! There''s nothing you can''t think of, nothing you can''t see. " "Is this really so?" White night is a bit strange. "Not so?" Zhao Li shook his head hoarsely and said, "I was the same as you. I thought that there were a group of highly respected and immortal spiritual masters in the temple of the Supreme God. So I tried my best to worship in the temple, but I found that I was wrong! The people of this clan all exist for the pursuit of the ultimate soul way. They can be reckless and do not break their hands for the sake of the Supreme Soul way! The so-called morality is nothing in their eyes. I tell you, younger martial brother Bai, the main purpose of these people''s entering into religion is one, that is, for the countless Ancient Soul rhymes of the Supreme God''s heaven hall, and for those ancient wonders! If it''s not for these, many of the great powers in the clan are actually the same as those outside. They all occupy land for the king, burn, kill and plunder everything! You have to know, for the sake of interests and strength, people can do everything. " "So it is..." white night nodded, heart hair heavy. Indeed, in the impression of the outsider, the supreme god temple is a potential clan who pursues the Supreme Soul path with pure heart and few desires. Can pursue the highest soul Road, and how can it be pure heart and few desires? This is a contradictory relationship. "Of course, although the disciples are like this, our patriarch is still very responsible. With him in, even if the clan is intriguing and intriguing, he doesn''t dare to go too far. At present, our sect is divided into 248 departments. Each department is in the charge of an elder. The elder should not only manage the Department together with his disciples, deal with the tasks assigned by the upper and lower levels, but also teach the disciples the soul skills and the soul way of the supreme god temple. Among them, 30 departments are included in the ranking. The elders of these 30 departments are called ranking elders, that is, the authentic elders As for the rest of the Department elders, they are called miscellaneous brand elders! However, it is not important whether it is the ranking elder or the inferior brand elder. The important thing is the strength. As long as the strength is strong, its department will have a high status in our clan, and its influence will be great. Naturally, no one dares to bully him! " "Our elder is the seventeen elder, which means that he is the 17th elder Asked the white night. "Yes Zhao Li''s eyes glared: "don''t mention the ranking, his strength is also the top in our supreme god temple! But... Look at his decadent appearance like mud. What do you think his strength is of any use? It''s still that the patriarch thinks about love and doesn''t deprive him of his title. Otherwise, in his current state, he will not even be as good as the miscellaneous elders! " The night is silent. "The deterrence of a department comes from the elders and disciples. If the elders of the Department are weak, the number of disciples is small, and the soul state is poor, the ranking of the Department will drop infinitely. At present, our soul martial hall is the last one in the sect, because our elders are drunk all day and never pay attention to the affairs of the sect. Besides self-cultivation, the disciples recruited are totally nobody to blame Point, we have been bullied, there is no one to help, find the top to redress the injustice, the top will only perfunctorily ask to find our elder to deal with this matter for us! But you see, the elders are all like this dog. What can we do if we are wronged? What can I do if I want to practice? Therefore, the cultivation of our soul martial arts hall disciples has been stagnant all the year round, while the cultivation of other departments'' disciples has made rapid progress. They can bully us, insult us and trample on us at will. Therefore, this dog elder has harmed all these things! " Speaking of this, Zhao Li even rushed up to the eagle who was lying on the ground, snoring and sleeping. In September, Zhao Li stepped a few feet. Bang, Bang... a dull noise came out. These feet are quite heavy. But... The eagle didn''t feel it at all in September. White night slightly moved eyebrow, spin and bewilderment and curiosity: "Eagle elder so and so, patriarch does not care?" "No matter! On the contrary, it is good to offer him wine on time! Let him be so drunk Zhao Li said angrily. "It seems that the clan has acquiesced to the elder." White night frowned: "I''m afraid there is a story about this elder..." "no matter what kind of stories he has, it''s bad luck to enter the soul martial hall anyway." Zhao Li seemed to have a lot of resentment. He was biting his teeth when he spoke. Indeed, such an elder on the stall can only be described as bad luck. Even if other elders are not responsible, at least people are still there. This elder is almost no different from the dead. I can''t help sighing in my heart. Zhao Li is in bad luck, isn''t he? You know, he is also assigned to the soul martial hall.However, when he sighed repeatedly at night, he seemed to think of something and asked, "so elder martial brother Zhao, what did those people want you to do? Good job. I don''t think the students from other departments will bully us so boring? " "Of course, there won''t be people who have nothing to do all day to bully others. We are not children." "What kind of people, then?" Ask in the white night. "Oh, don''t you want me to help them master the skills?" Zhao Li shook his head. "Set the supreme skill?" White night Leng: "from which set?" "Here it is Zhao Li nuogued at the eagle in September: "on him!" "Elder eagle?" My eyes are tight at night. "Don''t forget! After all, he was the chief elder. What he mastered was not only the Ancient Soul formula of our supreme god temple! It is said that before he was worshipped by the Supreme God, he had already been an extremely terrifying power, and had obtained countless opportunities. If he could learn one or half moves in his body... It must have been used all his life! " Zhao Li approached the white night and said seriously. Hearing this, the heart of the white night was beating wildly, and the blood of the whole body was boiling involuntarily. Supreme skill? As the chief elder of the temple of supreme God. Is he... The supreme way of life and death? The crazy thoughts in the heart of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1783 Zhao Li''s words made Bai Ye very interested. He realized that the man in front of him was actually a great treasure. It''s just... The eagle is so drunk in September, who can pull anything out of his mouth? Zhao Li has kicked more than a dozen feet on him, but he is still as dead as a dead man. Can we say that he can take out his memory directly from his brain by magic weapon soul technique? That''s impossible. If the eagle''s September is really an amazing power, what a terrible magic weapon or how powerful a powerful power can exert soul power to achieve this? What''s more, this kind of technique that goes straight into the spirit will dispel all his drunkenness and wake it up? If he wakes up and finds that someone has done something like this to him, then he can''t fight as hard as he can? The chief elder of the temple of supreme god! White night doesn''t feel that he can stand a few moves in front of such a terrible person. I''m afraid he can''t win with the dead dragon sword. "I tell you, it''s not only those three people who want to get the Supreme Soul skill formula from elder eagle, but also the elite disciples of our sect, evil genius! Even some elders don''t do it in person, but they ask the disciples of soul Wu hall to do it! " "Why?" White night did not understand. "Why? The reason is very simple! " Zhao Li sneered: "because this is a matter of life and death. To ask us to go is nothing more than to regard us as the ghost of death!" "For the dead?" "Yes Zhao Li directly walked over and sat down on the eagle''s body in September, his back against the wall, his legs cocked and he said with a smile: "how about it? Cool or not? " "It''s really cool for you to sit on such a powerful body." The white night looks strange. If you want this great power to be sober, I''m afraid that Zhao Li would have been pulled out of his skin and muscles, his soul would have been pulled out, and he would have been thrown into the furnace for sacrifice, so that he could not survive or die. "the most brilliant moment of Zhao''s life is not to say Zhao Li said with a smile: "if it''s normal, don''t say it''s sitting on a strong man of this level. Even if I see him, I have to kneel on the ground and speak. But now it''s different. He is a disabled person. I can do whatever I want." "He can do whatever he wants?" "Of course... Well, don''t think about it. I don''t think it''s a hobby or a disgusting person. I just hate this guy." Zhao Li stood up, his eyes full of anger and reluctance: "you should know that the people who worship in the Supreme God''s temple are all talents in the world, otherwise, they will never be able to pass the numerous tests set by the Supreme God''s heaven hall to worship here!" I know it''s still hard to nod my head. "I used to be a young master of a great family. In order to cultivate me, my family did everything we could, and my talent was very good. At last, I didn''t disappoint my father. It took me only 3000 years to enter the realm of Allah, which is a genius that can hardly be produced in ten thousand years. Later, I spent another ten thousand years in xuanzun, facing the great Cheng Xuanjun, march forward! But because the family''s resources are increasingly scarce, I can''t support me to continue to break the shackles. I''m thinking about joining the clan. If I''m a genius like me, I''ll be cultivated as the first seed! But... I went through all kinds of tribulations and suffered all kinds of hardships. I worshipped the temple of supreme God and became a waste here! Ha ha, I used to have a bright future, but now, I live here in a muddle! The future is bleak! Younger martial brother Bai, do you know how many times I tried to kill this guy? " "Why not apply for a department change?" Asked the white night. "You need the consent of the elders on both sides to change the Department! What''s more, we, who can be called genius outside, have little advantage in the clan because everyone in the clan is a genius. The elders in other departments may not look up to us. So far, no one has successfully replaced us. " Zhao Li shook his head and said hoarsely, "at present, almost all of the 177 disciples in our department have suffered from this kind of experience. We do not know how difficult it is to worship the Supreme God''s heaven hall. We try our best to make full use of our wealth and human relations. Even some people have been waiting for thousands of years, just to be able to enter here and practice more powerful skills. But everything is so cruel Speaking of this, Zhao Li could not help but wipe the corner of his eyes, and his face was full of pain: "many senior brothers and sisters and I have considered leaving the supreme god temple, but... We are not willing to leave, nor dare to leave, because... We have no face to go back to see our people, our relatives..." the white night was silent. "Far away." Zhao Li took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile. He pointed to the eagle and said, "younger martial brother Bai, I have to tell you that you don''t want to think about it or do it. Do you understand? Or you will die. " "Why?" "Because it''s impossible for an eagle to work out his skills when he''s drunk in September. Only in one case can he get a word or two out of his mouth." "What''s the situation?" "When he was drinking. But at that time, the trick was to die! This kind of drunkard hates to be disturbed when he is drinking. If you see him at that time, he will not hesitate to kill you. Three disciples have already broken in during the eagle''s drinking in September and have been wiped out by him. Therefore, the so-called set of skills is to die. ""I see." The white night took a breath. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said in a deep voice, "but those three people want you to reply to them tomorrow. How do you plan to explain to them?" "I won''t tell you." Zhao Li relaxed and said with a smile, "because I have decided to leave tonight and go to Bingxin hall." "Are all the 177 hunwu hall disciples in Bingxin hall?" "Yes, they all lie in the array of Bingxin hall." Zhao Li said with a smile: "our supreme god temple, which department is not safe, because no matter who it is, even the elder, is not allowed to use force in Bingxin hall, so I only need to enter Bingxin hall in the name of healing and live in it. Even if those guys know I''m in it, they can''t help me! Unless they dare to bear the anger of the six elders "Well, it''s possible that you can''t stay in it for the rest of your life." White night frowns. "Why not?" Zhao Li said with a smile: "the array of Bingxin hall is very helpful to practice, and the Tang Yao Dan pills that can cure injuries are also helpful to our soul people. Although they are very small, they are better than those in the soul martial arts hall. In Bingxin hall, we can cultivate with the help of the resources of Bingxin hall. If the injury is healed, we will deliberately make some mistakes in practice and hurt internal injuries, so that''s it Can continue to practice in Bingxin hall! At present, it is the only way for us to stay in Bingxin hall. " "Then I will go too!" Busy in the daytime. Naturally, he did not want to treat the virtue of hunwu hall. "That won''t do!" Zhao Li shook his head: "the soul martial arts hall still needs to have a disciple here. Otherwise, the soul martial arts hall will be left unattended and the soul martial arts field will not be able to operate. The sect will blame you because you are the latest one to enter the sect. Even if you are injured, you must stay here. Unless someone else joins the sect and joins the hall, you will not be able to leave. ¡± when I heard this, I breathed heavily in the daytime. No wonder Zhao Li saw himself as much as he saw the Savior. It turns out that this is the case... "don''t worry too much, younger martial brother Bai. Although they will bully you, they will not kill you. After all, they will be in trouble. As long as you act like me every time you are beaten, you can delay one point and count as one point. In the past, there will be nothing wrong with it. Didn''t I also get through this for so many years, elder martial brother? It''s OK! " Seeing that the night was silent, Zhao Li immediately comforted him. "I should have been in the purple bamboo Pavilion." The white night sighed. "Why not "I''ve been squeezed out of the quota." "That''s a pity... Was it arranged by Liu Yue, the fourteenth elder?" "How do you know?" Bai Ye looks at Zhao Li in confusion. But Zhao Li couldn''t help but smile: "because there are more than a dozen in our department like you, they were originally assigned to better departments, but Liu Yue, the fourteenth elder, is in the craftsmanship hall. He is specially responsible for the assessment and recruitment of disciples of the sect. He needs to use his hands and feet. We disciples can do nothing but him." Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes were awe inspiring. He had thought that such a hermit sect as the Supreme God''s heaven hall would stand aloof from the world, with a simple heart and a heart for Tao. But now I can see that he is still too simple. The more such a place is, the more complex the heart will be. "Well, all the things that should be explained are also explained. Younger martial brother, next you have to look at yourself. You can do it yourself!" Zhao Li patted Bai Ye on the shoulder and took out a piece of heart guard from his storage ring and handed it to Bai Ye. "This is my elder martial brother''s intention. It was given to me by my father before he left. I''ll give it to you now. Open it when you are beaten. It will protect your vital part. Some people don''t take it lightly. It will protect you from death!" "Since it was given to you by your senior brother and father, you can keep it by yourself." "Take it, we are also the elder martial brothers at least!" Zhao Li sighed, forced to the white night, spin and turn, walked down the stairs. Although the background is quiet, there is also a lightness. The white night watched Zhao Li leave. After a moment, his eyes shifted and his heart guard in his hand, but his expression grew colder and colder. In fact, Zhao Li didn''t know that... he was different from others. He did not enter the temple of supreme God through regular channels. He''s a real man who comes here by the back door. Behind him, it''s Shenji palace. Now that he has been treated unfairly, he will not be as grudging as the others. He took a breath in the white night, put the goggles aside, and turned to walk toward the stairs www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1784 Zhao Li''s action is really fast. After being threatened by the three men, he packed his bags all night and rushed to Bingxin hall to cure his wounds. He didn''t even say hello. Sitting alone in front of the gate of hunwu hall in the white night, looking at the deserted and dilapidated streets, walls and the soul martial arts field, he could not help but show a wry smile on his face. "I am also the master of dragon Jue and the overlord of Cangtian cliff. How can I end up like this I don''t know what kind of expression people in Shenji palace would look like if they knew the current situation of white night. The white night vomited, stood up, looked at the distance, and sighed: "I don''t know if I can learn that thousand broken mantra... Just, go to the martial arts field first." The white night pulls the gate up, takes advantage of the rising sun, enters the soul Wu hall. Zhao Li said that his daily work is to clean the soul martial arts field, check the mechanism statue and border, if there is a problem, timely report to the clan for maintenance. If someone enters the martial arts field and cannot use it because of the border or other reasons, the white night will be fully responsible and punished by the clan. However, the mechanism stone carvings of hunwu hall are all for new people. It took a long time for the supreme god temple to recruit a new one. The strength of those new people has been improved before, so they will not fight against those boring and rigid mechanism stone carvings here. As for the field that has been used by the military department for a long time, it is no longer used by the military department. So the so-called tasks can be done or not. After all, this place is actually deserted. White night is a solid new man. Since it is used to train new people, try the moves of the temple of supreme god! He glanced at the mechanism stone carvings. The man vomited his anger and rushed in. In an instant, all the stone carvings began to work and launched a fierce attack on him. But in the moment of stone carving moving open, the white night suddenly smelled a strange and quite familiar flavor. "Is this?" The white night frowned and immediately withdrew from the stone carving array. In an instant, all the stone carvings stopped and did not move. In the white night, he gazed at the array that circled under the stone carvings of these mechanisms, and vaguely seemed to notice something. The man went to one side of a stone pillar and pressed his hand on several protruding stones on the stone pillar. Click. At the foot of the stone carving, there was a strange noise. This is the sound of the big array being shut down. White night again into the stone carving array, this time, the stone carving did not move again. He was lying on the ground, studying the array on the ground, but his mind could not help but ring out some introductions about the array that he saw in the ancient tomb. "This big array was set up by the ancestors of the Supreme God''s temple. Then, it should have some connection with those ancient big arrays I have mastered..." thinking of this, the expression of the white night was focused, and people looked at the big array again with incomparable seriousness. The array is not cumbersome. After all, it is only to assist the mechanism stone carving to urge and fight. Its more important role is to assist and sustain. Although FA array is not complicated, each pattern on it is very different. The white night gazed for a moment, and then he was absorbed. ... ... "what did you say? In the white night, I went to the Wuwu hall? " Purple bamboo Pavilion, capture the silence of the moon, Liu eyebrows tight Cu, some unexpected looking at the peony in front of. Paeonia lactiflora was not worshipped in the supreme god temple, but because of the relationship between the capture family and the Shenji palace, Qu Jiyue could bring peony in as a servant girl. Although there are many prohibitions on Paeonia lactiflora in the temple of supreme God, she can not participate in the teaching of elders, there is no material supply for cultivation, and even many places can''t go, but it is natural for her to be able to enter the temple. "Yes, miss, I didn''t believe it at first, but it''s true. Mr. Bai is in the soul martial hall." Peony sighs and says. "This guy, how did he go to hunwutang?" She thought of something and hummed: "what white childe, I don''t allow you to call that bastard with this honorific title! If it had not been for him, would my sister have suffered such humiliation? I don''t share my family with him. " "But... Childe white saved Peony..." Peony some aggrieved way. "What if I saved you? Don''t forget that you are the one who captured my family and your life was mine! If we didn''t kill him, it was a great gift to him! We don''t owe him, and you don''t owe him, understand? " Capture Ji Yue said angrily. See miss so angry appearance, peony can''t say a word. Qu Jiyue snorted twice, and then began to think. She said, "I remember that a guy named Wan Zhuge suddenly worshipped us in Zizhu Pavilion yesterday. In principle, I can be assigned to Zizhu Pavilion, and white night should be OK. After all, he and I came with the recommendation from Shenji palace. How dare the people in the Supreme God Temple treat him like this "Miss, do you mean to say that... The quota for the white night has been squeezed out by this man named Wan Zhuo?" Peony asked carefully."There is no new ceremony for the zongmen. Those who can join the sect at this time are all related. Shenji palace made great efforts to get two places. However, Wan Zhuo can also be worshipped. It can be seen that the energy behind him is not small. What''s the big thing to lose the quota of white night?" Catch the silent moon and hum. "But... Hunwutang is a disused Department... Baigong... He is there at night. I''m afraid he can''t learn anything. He may lose his life. How can he explain to Shenji palace in the future?" Peony worried said. "Well, that''s his business. What are we worried about?" He had better die in the soul martial hall. If he doesn''t die, I''ll take revenge when I go out! Take it out on my sister Peony silently watched the capture of silence month, people bite thin lips, did not speak. This side of hunwu Hall... CLICK! A strange sound was heard among the statues. And the white night lying on the ground did not know where to move a huge stone and throw it aside. Then, a light white gas like fog spread out. This fog has a unique artistic conception that penetrates the soul. It seems that the soul will be sublimated when it is wrapped. The white night can not help feeling, in the end, it is a magic array made by the ancestors of the supreme god temple. It is really extraordinary. He quickly cleared the fog and looked in the middle. There, however, was a round, ball like, floodlight object rippling. "Is this the source of the array?" White night murmured, the eyes showed a touch of confusion, people are careful to stretch out their hands, touch a little. In an instant, his body trembled wildly. Suddenly, he stood up, and his whole face was full of ecstasy. "This... Can we say..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1785 The corners of his mouth rose, and his eyes were full of ecstasy. His eyes were burning and staring at the ball of light. A moment later, he seemed to think of something, and then he reached out and touched the light ball carefully. The light ball seems to be completely liquid, but it floats continuously on the groove of the array source, just like a burning flame, which is very magical. "Ancient power! This is ancient power! Nothing wrong! Empty light, cold fire, blazing water, stars... These must be signs of ancient divine power recorded in the ancient tomb of the God of war The white night murmured, and the body trembled gently. He excavated countless ancient tombs in the nine souls continent, among which there were some peerless tombs beyond the secular world, many of which could not be understood before the night. But with the growth of experience and cultivation, he has been able to understand the horror and power of those ancient books and secrets. For example, the source of this array. I''m afraid this array is the most despised array in the temple of supreme God. Because its role is only to stimulate the mechanism of stone carving. However... its function is not strong, not because its array source is not strong, but because the meaning of its existence by the array setters is to activate the mechanism stone carving, so as to sharpen the new people in the supreme god temple. The source of its array is still the purest and most terrible ancient divine power. Sitting on the ground in the white night, looking at the ancient power, the heart is infinite emotion. If such a pure and huge power can be pulled by soul Qi, I don''t know what terrible destructive power it will cause. "Wait a minute... I remember that there was a record in the secret of the God of war. When he was young, the God of war had a big chance. During an experience, he ran into two peerless strong men who fought fiercely. Those two great masters had broken the whole continent into pieces, and the breath of destruction soared in the sky. Even if the fight was over, the breath of destruction continued for a hundred years, and no one was there Dare to approach, but the God of war, because of his physical strength, rushed to the center of the war at the end of the war, and found the strong man who was defeated and dying. The strong man''s life was not long, but he was unwilling, so he passed on all the ancient powers to the God of war, helping him to achieve the road, to reach the peak, so as to avenge him, so that the God of war could surpass the peak of Lisheng Prefecture It''s true... That is to say, ancient powers can be absorbed. " Thinking of this, the white night looked a little excited. He immediately closed his eyes and thought about the deeds of the God of war. Finally, in his memory, he recalled some clips he had seen. He immediately sat up with his knees crossed, one hand stroked on the ancient power, and then closed his eyes to quietly arouse his soul. The burning ancient magic power, like a flame, began to flow out a little breath, along the five fingers of the white night, toward his body... in an instant, the body of the white night was shaking wildly. All of his ten Heavenly spirits are activated. The spirit of the dead dragon was more agitated, as if it was ignited by a flame. The spirit of the dead dragon overflowed from the soul and ran wildly in the soul pulse. But... They can''t tear apart the soul. Because this ancient divine power has wrapped all the soul veins of the white night at the moment when it invades the body of the white night... one day later. "Wheezing... Wheezing..." in the daytime, the hands were hard to be removed from the ancient powers, and people were panting wildly, and their bodies were covered with sweat, as if they had just been pulled out of the water. Just one day, I''m afraid that I have absorbed less than 10% of the ancient divine power in this array source... in the daytime, I raised my hand and looked at my palm, turning and slightly urging. Wow. A mass of spirit like a flame in his hand. But this spirit is different from the past. This time, it has a little more color, shining like crystal. It''s amazing. The white night gazed at the spirit for a long time, and suddenly raised his hand and waved it in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the irascible spirit tears the sky in an instant, causing an explosion, and the terrifying energy completely distorts the sky in front of him. After a while, the sky slowly returned to normal. But the breath of destruction that makes the scalp numb is long. How terrible! It''s cool at night. If this hit Dacheng Xuanjun, I''m afraid he can tear him up in an instant? "This ancient power is really extraordinary With a sigh of emotion, he went straight up and filled in the array source. This kind of thing can not be known, after all, it is the heritage of the ancestors of the supreme god temple. But white night can''t control so much. After all, there is a time limit for him to worship in the temple of the Supreme God. After three years, he has to leave compulsorily. When he leaves, he has nothing to do. Now he doesn''t want to get benefits. When will he have to wait. Fill in the array source and sit on the ground to rest in the daytime. At this time, he seemed to think of something. He was stunned. Then he suddenly got up, ran to the stone pillar and pressed the mechanism above.Boom... a dull sound came out. All the stone sculptures on the other side shook, and then the ground cracked. All the stone carvings and the array sank to the ground. A moment later, a group of bronze statues rose slowly. After a brisk walk in the white night, he rushed to the array and couldn''t wait to open the source of the array. But I saw that the source of the array was also a group of terrible ancient magic power. When he saw this in the white night, his scalp felt numb. Then he remembered that the mechanism stone carvings were divided into ten levels, and each level had different strength. This was the second level. There were three to ten mechanism stone carvings below. That is to say, there were ten ancient divine powers as the source of array? Think of this, the night suddenly breathes cold! Ten... what terrible power should that be? What if all these forces were absorbed? I can''t imagine the white night. He can be sure that no one in the whole temple of supreme god knows that the source of this array is the transformation of ancient divine power. Otherwise, the thought of seeking the soul way in the temple of ethereal God would not be left today. This level of divine power... I''m afraid it''s wonderful for the Supreme Lord of the Supreme God Temple! "This should be a big chance! Is it a blessing in disguise? " White night whispers, eyes flashing light. However, just then... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a sudden knock on the door. The sound is so loud that it reverberates in the soul martial arts field. White night slightly a Leng, looking sideways, only to find the soul of the martial arts field locked iron door was knocked. He immediately got up, raised the stone carving of the first level mechanism, rotated and arranged the scene, wiped out some traces left before, and then ran to open the door. The gate was shaken by knocking, and the terrifying force lines were swinging from above. It seems that the people behind the gate are very excited. White night eyebrows dark frown, vaguely have guessed who is coming. But when he opens the door... boom! One foot kicked him fiercely. The roaring force shakes the void. White night eyes slightly Lin, feet back a little, people such as hair floating to the rear. That foot kicked the air directly, "Oh! How dare you hide? " The owner of the foot made an angry voice at once. After landing in the white night, I fixed my eyes and found that the knocker was the two men and a woman who had come yesterday. They came in with great strides and surrounded the white night directly. White night looks calm and expressionless. "What are you doing, senior brothers?" The white night is light. "Don''t pretend to be stupid. Tell me where Zhao Li has gone?" The first man said coldly. "Brother Zhao? I went to Bingxin hall to recuperate. " White night light said. As soon as the words fell, they were all stunned, and then full of anger swept up. "Asshole! How dare Zhao Li play with us "So you are really a disciple of hunwu hall! Damn it! How terrible The two men roared angrily like wild animals. The woman held her chest in her hands and said with a sneer, "I said that the fat man was very cunning. You don''t believe it! It''s alright now! People run away! Bingxintang, we can''t move him! " "I don''t believe he can hide in Bingxin hall all his life!" The man roared: "you look at it, younger martial sister. Sooner or later, I will frustrate him to death, so that he can''t live or die!" The woman snorted, but did not say anything. However, the man stepped forward, grabbed the collar of the white night and said coldly, "since Zhao Li has run away, you can help us with our work! Boy, should Zhao Li tell you everything? We won''t explain! Listen, you can help us to set up the unique skill of eagle in September! After it''s done, the four of us will practice together. It''s good for us to have your share. What do you think? " "If you don''t do it, I promise you will not be as good as dead in the temple of supreme God in the future." The woman''s face was ferocious and immediately added a sentence. Three people''s eyes cold, heavy staring at the white night, one of the men''s fist has been clenched. As long as the white night refuses, his fist will be the first time to call up. At this time, however, the white night replied, "I''m also interested in that stunt, so I have the intention to cooperate with you." "Oh?" They were all surprised. The usual disciples are not willing to go, why this white night... Is so straightforward to agree? "It seems that our younger brother is a smart man." The woman said with a smile. "So you agree?" Asked the man."Agree is agree, but I want to change it!" The white night looked at him indifferently. "Change? What''s the change? " "Change the strategy of action!" The white night face is expressionless way, the voice falls, he raises a hand, the moment pinches the man''s neck, the person suddenly sends out force. Click. The man''s neck was twisted on the spot, and he lost his strength in an instant. His eyes almost fell out of his socket, and he was out of breath. "What?" The remaining two people were shocked. But listen to the white night cold way: "stunt! Still need to set! But not me! You go www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1786 "Shall we go?" All three of them trembled and then flew into a rage. "Asshole! What bullshit are you putting on? Let him go first The woman takes the lead to return to God, the person is full of distortion, a palm fierce pat to the white night. The white night looks at this attack without expression, people have no reaction at all, even don''t move to resist. Bang! The palm of her hand hit fiercely on the chest of the white night. The spirit explodes and turns into ripples, surging around. But... the white night is like a rock, standing still in place, not a bit different. This is to ignore this slap! "What?" The woman was stunned. "He... Isn''t he a real soul level guy? Why... Why... "Another man also froze, his lips kept whispering. The eyes of the three were full of horror. "Damn it!" It seems that the woman is not reconciled to the attack. But at this time... whoosh! An iron foot suddenly kicks, hits its abdomen. Bang! The woman flew out on the spot and hit the wall on the edge of the soul martial arts field. The wall made of special materials was actually hit by her, which shows the horror of its strength. The woman vomited a mouthful of blood, then covered her abdomen, fell heavily on the ground, rolled up, and could not get up again. "Younger martial sister!" Another man yelled anxiously. He turned his head again and looked at the white night, but he saw that the white night had released his hand. The man who was pinched by him was unconscious because of excessive suffocation. He was lying on the ground, motionless, with a clear and ferocious palm print on his neck. One hand, one foot! To abolish one''s senior brothers and sisters? The man was terrified and his scalp was cracked. The white night calmly watched the last man, and walked away. "No! You... You can''t kill me, you can''t even hurt me... Otherwise, the elder of our department will not let you go, and will punish you vigorously! You will be expelled from the clan. You will never come to a good end! " The man screamed, his voice began to break. "Who knows that I hurt you or killed you?" Asked the white night. As soon as the words fell, the man''s pupils shrank, and his mouth, which was almost shrieking, froze at once, and could not make any sound at all. Yeah, who knows? Or... Who would believe it? After all, white night is a real soul level existence! They are three powerful men, separated by two great realms. Three people are defeated by a real soul state person? Who would believe it? Who would believe it? Who can believe it? I''m afraid that none of the disciples of the Supreme God''s temple is lower than the true king''s realm. The true soul state under the true king''s realm... I''m afraid it''s just one person at night? Other than that, even if the three of them were slaughtered here in the daytime, or even if he did not leave himself, he would never be suspected of being found by others. Because no one can accept the real soul state people to kill three xuanzuns! Thinking of this, the man immediately understood his situation! This "weak person" can break the rules and kill himself wantonly! He suddenly trembled and could not hold on any longer. He knelt down on the ground and cried bitterly: "younger martial brother... No, elder martial brother! Senior brother! I... we''re willing. We''re willing to help you with your stunts! , why do we want to resist White night light says, then take out a small bottle from Qianlong ring, pour out three pills from it, throw them on the ground: "you take one, give them two each take one!" The man saw this and immediately understood what it was. But now, they have no choice at all, but they can only reach out tremendously to touch the pills and put them into their mouths. "You... What did you give me to eat?" The woman tried to resist, but the man tried to persuade him. "Eat it, or we''ll all die!" The woman hears the voice, the facial expression Shua is pale incomparably, the person raises the head diligently, looks at the white night over there. However, he saw his eyes staring at him indifferently in the white night, and a ray of murderous spirit hovered in his pupil. The woman trembled violently and did not dare to hesitate. She swallowed the pill in a hurry. "Come with me!" White night light road, toward the soul Wu hall over there. The man quickly held another comatose man and helped the woman to the soul martial hall. When they entered the martial arts hall, they were slightly breathed down by the white night, and their injuries were warmed up. The comatose man also opened his eyes.After some inquiries, Bai Ye finally knows the identity of these three people. The elder martial brother of the three is named munch. He covers his neck. He coughs and the bruises on his neck do not disperse for a long time. The woman''s name is Hao Wudi. She also covers her abdomen and looks pale. As for the last man named Wei Hong, his body was constantly shaking, and he was obviously afraid of the white night. They are all disciples from Bingwu hall. They are good at learning from Shao Feijian, the seven elder of Bingwu hall. However, they were not satisfied with the skill of Shao Feijian. They felt that Shao Feijian had not taught them the real unique skills, so they began to think of eagle in September. According to the inquiry of the white night, the seventeen year old Eagle wakes up regularly in September. It is said that he drinks wine every seven days because it is the good wine provided by the clan, so he is drunk for seven days. After calculating the days, tomorrow is the seventh day. According to the rules, a disciple of the logistics department will bring wine in the morning of the seventh day. They don''t take advantage of the eagle''s sober up in September to deliver wine. They usually put the wine away before the eagle wakes up. So daynight decided to let the three of them go up to play their unique skills after the wine was delivered by the diligent disciples in the future. Although it is sober, it is not an ordinary one. Even if the eagle wakes up in September, he is still in a daze and has no scruples about his words. If he talks about one of his unique skills, he will surely say the pithy formula of the unique skill. As long as you keep it in mind, you can practice alone! With a rough plan, the white night directly nodded and drank: "you go up tomorrow morning, I''ll wait for you below, don''t let me down!" Unexpectedly, as soon as the words fell, all three of them knelt down and exclaimed, "elder martial brother, forgive me! Forgive me... " " you won''t go? " The white night frowned. "It''s not that we don''t want to go, it''s just that if we go like this, there''s no doubt that we will die. So we think that we should make a plan!" Hao Wudi, a woman, cried out eagerly. "Plan?" The white night frowned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said in a deep voice: "since you have been staring at this object for so long, what plan should you have in mind?" Unexpectedly, Hao Wudi immediately nodded and said without hesitation: "yes!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1787 "What? Steal the Pearl of awakening God After listening to Hao Wudi''s plan, Bai Ye frowned, looked at the woman in front of her and said in a deep voice, "what is that thing?" "It''s a treasure in the hands of the great elder of zongmen. It''s said that those who wear the Pearl of awakening God can calm down and keep their soul forever. They are not affected by any spiritual skills. They can also ignore all illusions and treat the most precious treasure!" Hao Wudi said: "elder martial brother, if we can get this magic weapon, then we can use it to force the eagle to wake up in September and stop him from getting drunk. At that time, you will ask him to teach you some unique skills as a disciple of hunwu hall. In this way, we will be able to get the top-notch skills." "Yes, yes, right. Originally we forced Zhao Li to go. We just wanted to use the Pearl to set up his unique skills after he got the Pearl. After all, elder Eagle woke up, and he would only pass on his unique skills to the people in his department. However, Zhao Li didn''t cooperate, we could only turn to elder martial brother Bai..." Wei Hong said in a hurry. "Is it?" The white night touched his chin, and his thoughts rose. A moment later, he raised his head and asked, "well, I want to know, how are you going to steal the Pearl of awakening?" "Of course, it is to sneak into the Department where the elder is, and steal it when the elder is unprepared." Meng Qi said: "according to our investigation, at present, the great elder doesn''t wear a wake-up jewel. Instead, he gives him to a disciple under his knee. The disciple went out to perform a mission not long ago. He was hit by a magic spell, and his spirit was damaged. He was healing with the Pearl. Elder martial brother, this is our opportunity." "Who is more difficult to sneak into the Department where the elder is and steal the jewels and then go up to take the unique skills of the elder eagle in September?" White night asked again. This word falls, three people look at each other for a while, spin and all dumb. White night see, cold hum again and again: "it seems that this is a bad idea." The three people were still silent, but the white night waved his hand and said, "but I agree with your proposal!" Munch and Wei Hong''s heart jumped. "What are you going to do Hao Wudi asked. "The problem is not with me, but with you." White night looked at the three of them: "how do you plan to get the Pearl of awakening God?" When they heard the sound, they seemed to be aware of something and took a cold breath. But see white night again raise hand, turn with one hand. His palm like magic, there are three black round pills. Three eyes stare straight: "elder martial brother, what is this?" "Antidote." The white night is light. The three breathed hard, staring at the pill. "If you can bring me the Pearl of awakening, the antidote will be yours." Again in the white night. Wei Hong and Hao Wudi looked at each other. A moment later, Munch gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. We will try our best to win the treasure for you." White night nodded, then waved and said, "go, don''t let me down." "I''ll take my leave." The three people respectfully made a bow to the white night, and then turned away in confusion. When the three left, the antidote was put away at night. Wake up Pearl? Maybe it exists! But the three people certainly never thought of relying on this to get their unique skills. I don''t know if I can steal it. Even if I steal it, if I wake up in September, he will tell me his unique skills? How is that possible? Unique skills are not ordinary skills. How can elders easily pass them on to their disciples? Let alone the irresponsible eagle in September! So... When he''s half drunk and half awake, it''s the most likely way to achieve this. The original intention of the three men was to make Zhao Li and Bai Ye talk to each other while he was drinking. No one would care if Zhao Li or Zhao Li were killed. After all, Bai Ye is now a member of hunwu hall. He broke into the top floor inexplicably and was killed for disturbing the elder. Even if the clan came down to investigate, it would never have been possible to find out the three men. Originally, white night was intended to force them to talk directly. Now that they have put forward such a plan, let them implement it! Anyway, there is plenty of time in the daytime. White night vomited his turbid breath, patted the dust on his body, turned back to the martial arts field, and continued to absorb the ancient magic power. Then it was calm, and no one came to ask for trouble. After absorbing the ancient divine power, he will return to the soul martial hall at night to meditate and digest this pure and supreme power. Early the next morning. The wine delivery disciples arrived at the front of hunwu hall. "Zhao Li, open the door! Zhao Li A disciple yelled at the door. The white night inside immediately opened the door. "Where''s Zhao Li?" The disciples outside swept their eyes and asked in confusion. "To Bingxin hall.""Bingxin hall?" Several people were stunned, and then looked at the white night with a strange smile: "so you are a new disciple of the soul martial hall?" "Yes." "Ha ha, you are really unlucky." Several people smile, spin and ignore the white night, carrying a jar of wine, go to the top. Sitting in the same place at night, he didn''t pay attention to it. Generally speaking, these disciples will leave on their own when they have given them wine. After all, as disciples of the logistics department, they have no leisure. However, this time, the group of disciples did not come down for a long time after they went upstairs. I don''t know how long it took. Thump, thump, thump... a dull sound of stairs being trampled out. Open your eyes in the white night and look at the stairway. "White boy came up in a hurry, but he ran down "Why?" White night asked in bewilderment. "Just come up. What''s so much nonsense?" The disciple frowned and drank. White night see, eyebrow tight move, but thought for a moment, or get up to go up. But when he went to the fifth floor, he was surprised to find that all the disciples gathered at the stairway, one by one looking at the drunken Eagle September. When the white night came, the former man immediately pulled him in and said in a deep voice: "boy, elder Eagle should wake up later. You are a disciple of the soul martial hall. He should know you. You can go up and talk to him about you being bullied in the clan. He wants him to teach you some unique skills to protect yourself. Do you understand?" "You want me to set the unique skills of elder eagle?" White night eyebrows a wrinkle, people have suddenly. "Otherwise, what do I want you to do Next to a disciple Leng hum. "But will the elders know me when I entered the sect just yesterday?" "I refuse," he said without expression "What do you say?" The disciple''s voice increased by an octave. "How dare you be so arrogant "Don''t think we belong to the logistics department. What can we do? Boy, believe it or not, if you don''t do it, we''ll kill you now "At that time, we will disguise ourselves casually and arrange the scene to look like an eagle killed by drunkenness in September, and zongmen will promise not to find us!" "No one can avenge you! Do you know? " The cold voice came out again and again. Everyone is in a vicious way. Silent at night, people are ready to start. As these logistics disciples have said, if he moves his hand here, he can also fake that he killed his disciples by mistake because of his drunkenness in September. When the sect investigates, he will not think that he did it. There are no rules here. The crowd stared at the white night, and the white night clenched his fists. The air began to solidify. A strange atmosphere began to drift. But at the moment of the sword drawing and crossbow drawing... "wine... Wine... Give me wine..." a sound of half drunk and half awake, like a dream, broke the calm atmosphere. Everyone''s nerves suddenly jump, fixed eyes look, but see that the drunken Eagle over there is already moving in September. He rolled a few circles on the ground, knocked over several wine jars, and then slowly opened his eyes. "Give me wine... Wine?" He continued to shout, people want to stand up, but the feet have just stepped on the ground, but suddenly, the body fell heavily to the ground. The crowd was shocked. Although the eagle wakes up in September, he is still in a daze. At this time, only the Pearl of awakening can make him recover. Although the eagle couldn''t stand up in September, he seemed to smell the smell of wine. People were rolling on the ground towards the wine carried up by the disciples of the logistics department. Soon, he got close to a jar of wine, reached for it and poured it into his mouth. Gudong! Gudong! Gudong... the wine poisons the eagle more and more in September. "Good chance!" A disciple of the logistics department had bright eyes and quickly turned his head to the white night and said, "don''t you hurry up to the routine?" However, he had just finished this sentence. Bang! The sound of the wine jar exploding. All of them were frightened. Looking along their eyes, they found that the eagle heard the disciple''s voice in September, and they had already looked towards this side. "Not good!" Someone screamed. All of them were shocked and turned around and ran downstairs. Next second... bang! A wonderful soul force blocked the stairway."One... One... A group of scum, how dare... Disturb me to drink... All... All die for me..." the eagle yelled in September like a knot in its tongue, twisted and raised its palms, and waved to this side at will. Boom! A soul power that destroys the withered and decaying instantly generates, and it shocks here fiercely. The void on this side was all broken, and the walls collapsed. "Ah The crowd screamed, startled, and dodged. The white night also immediately ran away. However, two disciples did not have time to dodge and were suppressed by the soul force on the spot. Bang! His body burst, splashed into blood and died on the spot... "do you dare to hide? Look, I''m not going to kill all of you The eagle''s speech was not clear in September, and the man raised his hand and continued to attack. The disciples of the logistics department are like headless flies, running around. In the white night, the sword Qi of the dead dragon will be opened directly, which will wrap the whole body and resist the eagle''s move of September. Bang! Bang! Bang.. the sound of countless soul gas explosions sounded. The disciples of the logistics department were killed one by one. The top floor of hunwu hall is full of blood www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1788 With the end of a series of explosions, white night also removed the dead Dragon Sword spirit and stood quietly at the stairway. He was surrounded by blood and meat sauce. The scene is like the hell of Shura. Most of the disciples of the logistics department have been turned into flesh and mud, and their bones are incomplete, so it is difficult to distinguish their faces. There was only a very small disciple standing beside the white night. He was clever, hiding behind the white night all the time. When the spirit was smashed and it was hard to tear up the sword spirit of the dead dragon, he just saved his life. However, I can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but I can''t avoid the fifteenth day. Half drunk and half awake, the manic eagle is already walking in September, belching wine and walking towards it. "Help me! Younger martial brother! Help me! Help me... "The man grabbed the arm of white night and cried. Now the white night is his last straw! "You forced me to get some special skills from him before, but now you ask me to save you. If I save you, is it not mean?" The white night looks at him quietly, the face is expressionless way. "Before, it was all misunderstandings. It was their ideas. It had nothing to do with me. It had nothing to do with me! Younger martial brother, you can''t be so merciless Cried the disciple bitterly. "Merciless? And what about you? If you were in love, why didn''t you plead for me before? " White night asked again. The disciple was stunned and didn''t know how to reply. After a while, he trembled and said, "I... i... I saw you for the first time. How could I... How could I beg for you without any reason?" "Isn''t that what it is?" "I see you for the first time. How can I save you? If you don''t want to save my life, why do you want to save my life? " "You... Beast, you... You must die! You''ve killed me. The clan will never let you go, absolutely not! " The disciple was in a hurry, so he directly scolded. But the next second, the white night pressed his shoulder, light said: "the person who killed you is not me, the zongmen want to blame also can''t blame me, so, you''d better be at ease to go!" The voice falls, the white night suddenly. The disciple was so frightened that he even forgot to resist. He could not defend himself and flew out directly. "No The disciple screamed bitterly. But before he got close to the eagle September, he saw the eagle''s fist blow out. The fierce fist force instantly tore the void in front of him and the disciple. Click. The disciple exploded on the spot, splashed into bloodstains, floated in the air, and then gradually fell down. All the disciples of the logistics department died. "Another cockroach died... Now... Now... There''s only one left." Hawk September LISP said, whirling and waddling toward the white night. But the white night did not fear, and even started to walk toward the eagle in September. "Let me try what kind of strength you, once the chief elder of the supreme god temple, have!" The white night said coldly, and people were not polite. He directly pulled out the abandoned magic sword from his waist, wrapped the sword body with the spirit of the dead dragon sword, whirled and urged several increasing techniques, infusing the power of the ancient array of heaven, and staring at the eagle in September. He wants to run. It is extremely simple. No matter how strong the spirit of the eagle in September, it will be like paper paste in front of abandoning divine sword and dead dragon sword. But he didn''t run. Because he wanted to know how powerful the supreme means of the people in the temple of supreme God had been? "You... You want to... You want to challenge me?" Eagle September Leng next, spin and ha ha straight smile, repeatedly clap hands: "fun... Fun! Hahaha, let''s come! " When the voice dropped, he didn''t say any greeting. He jumped directly and rushed over. Fast is equivalent to blink. In the white night, his eyes were frozen and staring at the front. But saw the eagle in September suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, a blow to. He reached back with his arm. Bang! The fist hit his arm, but in an instant. Click. A clear sound came out. His face changed in the white night. It''s the sound of a broken bone. I''m the peak of Brahman war. He broke with the hawk at the beginning of September? Is it that his defense and physical strength are not worth mentioning in front of him? White night cold hum, did not stop the move, but endure the pain, carry the sword to cut. In September, the confused Eagle regarded the fight as a fight, but did not dodge. The extremely sharp sword directly penetrated his waist and cut him off. Whew! With the sound of the blade breaking through the skin, a lot of blood spilled from the eagle''s waist in September. But the eagle in September, as if nothing had happened, could not feel the pain at all, and continued to raise his fist and bombard.One blow, like a star displacement, the sun and moon reverse, heaven and earth collapse. It''s so powerful that words can''t describe it! How terrible! White night pupil shrinks, want to resist already too late. Bang! The muffled sound came out. The power lines burst. I just saw a hard hit on the chest of the white night. My chest was cracked, my bones were broken several pieces, and my heart was broken. People flew back like a meteor and hit the wall of hunwu hall heavily. Click. The wall burst, but it was not pierced. When I look at it in the daytime, I find that there is a boundary in the interior of the building. If this is the building of Cangtian cliff, I''m afraid it will be smashed? But it''s all right. At least I''ve got the sword! The white night vomited, and looked at the Eagle over there in September. The eagle, which was cut off by the waist, must have lost its combat effectiveness in September? So he thought. However, just a glance, the white night was stunned. The eagle, which had been split in two, suddenly moved in September, spinning and standing up again. The place where he was cut off was implicated by a large amount of soul Qi, and then these spirits suddenly transformed into a strong breath of life. In a moment, the human being was intact, and there was no difference. Completely unaffected! How powerful is this vitality? The white night is dull and half loud, the talent returns to the mind, the eyes have already incomparably dignified. He has seen that the physical body of the eagle in September... Is beyond the Brahman war form. Worthy of being the chief elder! "Ah, ah, ah, pain... It''s so painful... But it doesn''t matter. This injury... I don''t pay any attention to it..." Eagle September said vaguely, and people started to attack again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang.. the vast general situation is like ten thousand arrows shooting at the white night. The white night suddenly dodges, the speed is extremely fast, but the person is not willing, his eyes are sharp, taking advantage of the eagle attack in September when a gap, again carrying the sword approach. The fiery spirit of abandoning God sword and dead Dragon Sword immediately covered its head... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1789 On a narrow path, a beautiful figure moves along the path with some nervousness. This man is peony. But peony appears very urgent, the head also dare not turn disorderly, can only lower the small head pace to rush forward. All the disciples passing by were curious to see the peony dressed as a servant girl. After all, she didn''t wear the disciple''s clothes, which was too conspicuous. "Who is this girl?" "I remember... It seems to be the servant girl of some disciple of Zizhu Pavilion." "People from Zizhu pavilion? Oh... I remember, is it the servant girl of the woman named Qu Jiyue? " "Yes, yes, that''s her." "Tut tut... I come here to practice and bring a servant girl. This month of capturing silence is really delicate!" "After all, she came in by the back door. The background must be different... But then, she is a beautiful woman. I have seen many beautiful women in my life, but there are no such women like her." "Ha ha, I know that the elder martial brother of my department has threatened to get this woman since he saw him for the first time! He''s ready to start. " "Oh? That can want to be careful, the purple bamboo pavilion that is not easy to provoke! Don''t hit the muzzle of a gun "No, it won''t be... But don''t say that Qu Jiyue is a great beauty, and the maid looks good too." "Yes... If this is used for double cultivation, it will definitely have a different taste!" "Double cultivation? Hehe, it''s not from our temple anyway. I don''t want to say anything about seizing Jiyue? " "Do you mean..." two passing disciples stopped, staring at peony, whispering. Peony smell sound, face big change, immediately speed up the pace. She is not an idiot. How can she not recognize the meaning of their words? She is not the opponent of the disciples of the temple of God. If she is really caught by them, she will not be able to deal with the situation every day, and the earth will not work properly. And she is not a person of the temple. Even if something happens, I''m afraid the temple of God will not decide for her. Think of this, peony is almost trotting forward, such as a frightened rabbit. And in the moment she ran away, the two disciples immediately accelerated their pace and followed. Finally, the trail came to the end and came to the territory of the soul martial hall. The two disciples are a flash, directly ran to the peony. "How did you run?" A disciple stares at peony and asks coldly. "What can I do for you Peony atrium trembles, small face is pale, shivering asks a way. "I don''t want to do anything, just want to ask you, would you like to be my concubine?" The disciple said in a deep voice: "you are so weak. If you are my concubine and practice with me, I will surely increase your skill and let you enjoy endless glory and wealth. What do you think?" Peony smell, people can''t help but step back two steps, pale face, eyes are full of hesitation and panic: "male... Childe, I''m sorry, servant... The humble body of slave, how dare... Dare to covet childe''s golden branches and jade leaves? Please also... Please let go of the servants... " " what nonsense do you say? " Next to another person immediately angry: "we two look at you, that is your blessing! You don''t want to offer a toast without eating or drinking. How dare a foreign servant girl be so arrogant? Do you know where this is? Get down on your knees now. " The peony hears the sound, frightens two knees a soft, kneels directly on the ground. "Well, you''re a good judge!" They were very satisfied. The man raised his mouth and said with a smile, "come on, now come back with me. I''ll teach you the double cultivation method, so that you can know the taste of immortals." As the voice dropped, another man began to laugh. "Young master... Please let go of the servants... Please." Peony wants to cry without tears, shiver says. "Are you rejecting me?" The man squinted, even killing in his pupils. "I... I..." Peony trembled more and more seriously, but eventually it was a horizontal heart, clenched the teeth and said: "if the childe is aggressive, please kill the maidservant..." this is the intention of peony. Hearing the sound, they all turned pale. An outsider, still just a servant girl, unexpectedly so ignorant! I don''t know how many female soul practitioners want to climb up to the temple of supreme God. They want to be their wives and concubines. After all, they become their people. These female soul practitioners can get access to the skills of the supreme god temple. How dare they refuse this. "Good! Good! Very good! " The man was furious and nodded: "since you want to die! Then I will help you When the voice dropped, he directly raised his hand, accumulated his soul power, and planned to take a palm, which resulted in the so-called Cheap slave. Peony knew that he was doomed. He could only close his eyes and lead him to death quietly.She was afraid that she would never have thought that the temple of supreme God should be so chaotic. However, just then... bang! There was a sudden bang from the soul martial hall nearby. Then a figure like a sharp arrow, towards this hit. All three people were scared, but they didn''t react. The figure had already hit the ground heavily. Boom! There was a big bang all over the place. Then see the earth split in an instant, a burst of air blowing people back and forth. The peony rolled directly on the ground. The two men were also uncomfortable, retreating and finally falling to the ground. What a terrifying air print. It''s a terrible destructive force. They were shocked and shocked. They were startled by the released gas stripes and looked at the source of the explosion in a hurry. But in the dust, a white haired man stood up slowly. "Young master Bai!" Peony saw the visitor, and was overjoyed and excited. Just got up and some dizzy white night heard this, immediately turned his head, looking at the sound source. "Peony?" White night just think of this servant girl is who, eyebrow Dun frown. "Young master Bai, what''s wrong with you?" Peony asked unexpectedly. "I don''t have much..." I don''t want to explain, but I see the two disciples sitting on the ground next to me and say, "who are you?" "And who are you?" "I''m white night, a disciple of hunwu hall. It''s not open today. Go away." Drink in the daytime. "Hunwu hall disciple? Hum, how dare you be so arrogant? Do you want to die? " The two disciples were angry. But as soon as the voice fell, the white night instantly raised his hand and made a general trend to suppress them. Bang! Before they got up, they were hit on the ground and couldn''t move. The pressure on their bodies was enough to tear them apart. "If you don''t get out of here, I''ll kill you!" Cold in the white night, he whirled and walked a little bit, just like a sharp arrow, and ran into the hole on the top floor of hunwu hall. Soon, there was a dull and startling sound in the broken cave, and a large number of shocking destruction gas lines came out from inside. They got up and were completely confused. How could they have thought that the disciples of hunwu hall were so powerful? With that blow, they almost thought they were going to die! What''s going on? Who the hell is that man? They looked at each other and could see the fear in each other''s eyes. At this time, the hole overflowed with a lot of destruction. After they felt it, they were scared out of their wits, and they could not stand still. "You... Do you know this man named white night?" One of the disciples trembled at the Peony Road. "It''s... yes... He''s... he''s... it''s Miss''s... no... he''s me... My friends... Two childe... Any questions?" Peony some fear, said to the mouth, suddenly changed his mouth, trembling said. When they heard this, their faces turned blue. With a look at each other, they rushed forward and clasped their fists. "I just... Just offended miss, please forgive me!" Two people tremble together to shout. Peony was stunned. However, she was intelligent and knew what was going on, so she stopped and said, "go away, don''t disturb me any more! Mr. Bai, I won''t say anything, and he won''t trouble you. Otherwise, no one in the temple can keep you... " " well, thank you very much, miss! " Two people accompany smiling face, repeatedly thanks, and then rolling away. It looks like a mess. After a while, they disappeared. Peony see, this just mercilessly relaxed tone, the person patted breast gently. "I didn''t expect that young master Bai''s free hand shocked them both... It''s really a fight with the eldest lady." Peony turned his head and looked at the hole on the top floor, filled with emotion and admiration. But gradually, her eyes also more confused. The purpose of her coming here is to be asked by the capture of the silent moon to see the present situation of the white night. After all, capturing the moon is to know where the soul martial hall is. Qu Jiyue knows that it is absolutely impossible for him to have time to practice when he enters the soul martial arts hall at night. He has to face the endless disciples who come to the door to seek help every day. If you say that Bai Ye was taught a terrible lesson here, she would be very happy to capture Jiyue. After all, in her eyes, white night is a mortal enemy! The more depressed the white night, the more chance she had to get rid of him.And the fact is as Qu Jiyue guessed. White night is indeed in trouble, and the sound from the hole is enough to prove that the white night is now in a fierce battle. It''s just that the level of the battle is... Is it a little strong? Is this breath... Terrible? What level of people can release this breath? Who is the white night fighting with? Peony face more and more pale, the body can not help shaking up. The overflowing spirit was more powerful than the breath of capturing the moon. Just feeling it, she couldn''t bear it. "This... Is this really the soul martial hall?" Peony autumn eyes crazy trembling, people also do not live to retreat, finally, she can no longer bear this breath, suddenly turned her head, took a small step to quickly run toward the purple bamboo Pavilion. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1790 In the soul martial hall, the white night breathlessly looks at the people in front of him. There was a strong destructive force in the air, and all the wine fumes were dispersed, even the smell of blood was gone. Although the eagle is still in September is still standing unsteadily, staggering, a half drunk and half awake, but he gives the pressure of the white night. "Worthy of being the former chief elder, this eagle is really not simple in September. Moreover, he seems to be just playing with him. He doesn''t dodge any of his attacks at all. On the contrary, he almost can''t resist the attack launched by him. The Vatican fighting style has no advantage in front of this man." The white night murmured, in the eyes of the dignified is particularly rich. He was sure that the eagle''s September at the moment had only played a successful role in his heyday! If he wakes up and his firepower is full, I''m afraid that the white night will be turned into a pool of mud after the disciples of the logistics department on the ground? How terrible! It''s no wonder that those disciples are not willing to come up with routine words, and they have to force the disciples of hunwu hall to do such things. For those former disciples of the soul martial arts hall, it was almost death? The white night vomited the turbid gas, already planned to leave. It''s not interesting to go on fighting like this. I''m afraid it will cost a lot to kill the eagle in September. Anyway, it''s enough to learn the skills of the Supreme God''s temple of heaven. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t intend to kill the eagle in September. And... to his surprise, the eagle didn''t seem to want to leave the top floor in September. In other words, he is subconsciously excluded from the outside world and seems to just want to stay here. Whenever it is a white night is blown out of the fifth floor, or retreat to the fourth floor, the eagle in September will stop at the stairway to watch, will not step down the fourth floor. So as long as the white night tear the border, walk out of the fifth floor, will be peaceful. Let''s leave first. Thinking about it in the white night, I turned and ran to the stairway. But at this time, the eagle once again in September. "Go... Go... Die... You cockroach..." he yelled vaguely, and his hands shook again. The power of irritability swept through again. Like the wave of destruction, the intention to destroy the world, the terrible means of white night has never been experienced. White night''s eyes are grim. He grabs Lihuang sword and abandoning God sword, and cuts his hands fiercely. Pooh! The crackle came out. The eagle who didn''t know how to dodge was cut off two wrists on the spot in September. But this kind of injury, he will heal in an instant. White night did not dare to hesitate, immediately raised a foot to kick his abdomen, intending to open a distance from it. But at the same time, his feet shot out like lightning in September night. How fast! The pupil shrinks in the daytime. Before the person can react, he is kicked to pieces by the other side. Bang! The huge strength of the moment will fly the night, people such as shells, thrown to the wine jar at the entrance of the stairs. Bang. The porcelain crackled. All the wine brought up by the disciples of the logistics department was shattered. The white night fell in the drink, but it was difficult to get up. He fixed his eyes and saw that the lower leg was directly crushed, and the blood was constantly overflowing from the laceration of his thigh. The severe pain attacked his brain, which was terrible. In the white night, his face became heavy and he did not dare to lie on the ground for too long. He immediately got up and started to run towards the stairway. However, at this time, the speed of the eagle in September unexpectedly increased innumerable, the white night was almost no room for reaction, and people appeared at his side. Not good! In the white night, my pupils rose, my face became cold and incomparable, and my fingers became a secret in an instant. At this time, he has only one way to protect himself. That is to use the original sword power of the dead dragon sword. But once used in this way, the dead dragon sword of Cangtian cliff will be different again. And the strong spirit of dead dragon sword will certainly disturb the strong in the Supreme God''s temple. When entering the temple of supreme God, Bai Ye dealt with both Lihuang sword and abandoned divine sword, which made ordinary people not easily aware of the origin of these two swords and restrained the spirit of dead dragon sword. But if the dead dragon''s sword is full of energy, even he can''t hide it. At that time, when Shenji palace investigates, combined with the sudden appearance of the dead Dragon Sword spirit in the temple of the Supreme God, it will be doubted to be on the body of the white night. At that time, everything will be exposed, and it will be troublesome. This move usually won''t be used in daytime, but he has to choose to save his life first. Forget it! The white night vomited the turbid gas, the eyes also became ferocious. But when he was ready to do it... poop! The eagle, who appeared on the side of the white night, knelt down on the ground with a sudden thump in September.Then, in the unbelievable eyes of the white night, the eagle knocked his head to the ground in September, and then... He even stuck out his tongue and licked the drinks scattered on the ground wildly... "what?" The white night was stunned. "Wine... Wine... Good... Good wine... Good wine..." as he drank, he called vaguely. He even grabbed a jar of broken wine jar which had not yet been scattered, and poured it crazily into his mouth. At that scene, it was like a man who was dying of thirst ran into a sweet spring... the night was petrified completely and thought that he was wrong. How could he have never imagined that Eagle September was so defenseless in front of the wine... at the moment, Eagle September has completely given up the white night, and people drink the wine on the ground crazily. How embarrassed is it. White night frowned, but did not say a word, but with the spirit of healing their wounds, and spiral up to the stairs. The eagle never came again in September. However, when he was about to leave the fifth floor in the daytime, he seemed to have thought of something. The man came back again, looked at the eagle who was about to bury his whole body in the wine jar. He then crouched down, picked up a piece of broken porcelain from the wine jar, scooped a little wine and tasted it. How strong! The white night slightly moved eyebrows. But it didn''t feel good. Although the supreme god temple is an ancient sect which is proficient in various ancient techniques and Ancient Soul rhymes, it does not mean that they are all the best. At least in terms of wine making technology, they are no longer comparable to other powerful ethnic areas in Lisheng Prefecture. I don''t know how long ago this kind of wine making technology has stayed... if you taste it again in the daytime, you can''t help but vomit. "It''s so spicy and hard to drink. I''m afraid that only eagle can bear the taste. Is this wine specially brewed for him by zongmen? Or does the whole clan just drink this kind of wine? " White night shook his head and took out a bottle of wine from Qianlong ring and poured it himself. Unexpectedly, as soon as the wine was taken out, the eagle, who was buried in the wine jar, suddenly trembled in September. The man immediately raised his head as if he had smelled something, and his eyes were burning at the white night. The white night immediately leaped back, and in a moment went downstairs. But the eagle in September is extraordinary, only to see his hand a hand, a wonderful spirit will wrap over, instantly will be in the hands of white night wine bottle to snatch. The eagle grabs the bottle and pours it into his mouth. Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... a pot of wine was drunk by him in an instant. "Good... Good... Good wine... Good wine! Any more! Any more? " In September, the eagle hobbled over, but fell down again on the stairs. With half opened eyes, he yelled: "give me more wine... Give me more wine..." the vague voice is filled with endless enthusiasm! "Oh?" White night see, slightly a Leng. It seems that the eagle still knows how to taste wine in September. This wine was brewed from Cangtian cliff based on the secret method of ancient tomb power. All the materials for wine making were purchased from heixuan auction. It belongs to his unique secret wine. He is afraid that he can make this kind of wine in the whole Lisheng Prefecture. But he didn''t have too much to feed the eagle in September. But fortunately, the eagle did not dare to go down the fifth floor in September. People just lie on the stairs for a moment, and then they rushed and licked the poor wine like mud. White night touched his chin and thought. It seemed that he thought of something. He took out the only bottle from Qianlong ring, then opened the cap and sprinkled the fragrance of wine. Sure enough, the eagle, who had just left there, seemed to be drawn by something again. He rushed to me like a dreamer and hissed: "give me... Wine... Quick... Give me..." "if you want to drink, you have to exchange for something..." said the white night. "Don''t give me... I''ll kill you..." the eagle was delirious in September. It didn''t understand the words of the night. If it didn''t agree, it raised its hand. In an instant, the space around the white night immediately twisted, and an amazing restraining force wrapped around the white night. But the white night was also on guard, and immediately pulled out his swords and stabbed them in front of him. Bang! The two Hongbing immediately released their amazing sword power and turned them into air masks, which instantly wrapped the body of the white night. The space force of the eagle in September was hard to tear apart. But fortunately, he began to get drunk again. The power released was extremely unstable, and his strength was increasingly unable to play out. Seeing this in the white night, my heart moved. Seeing that he was lying on the stairway, he stepped forward. "If you are willing to give me about your unique skill, this bottle of wine will be yours..." "absolutely... Unique skill... Unique skill... I... I will give you... You can give me... Just give me... Wine..."In September, the eagle''s eyes were dim and his tongue was curling and twittering. His hands were also grasping at random, spinning and grabbing at his fingers. There''s a storage ring there. But he was banned by the eagle in September, and no one could open it except him. He even grabbed four times, but could not grasp the storage ring. Until the fifth time, he grasped the ring, and then it flickered. Wow. Green light came out. A wrinkled secret book appeared in his hand. It''s hard to breathe at night. However, when the eagle throws it to the white night in September, the man sleeps again, like a dead body, and there is no movement. White night is no longer polite, put the wine pot on the side of the eagle in September, spin and take that unique skill. "You and I exchange things for things, and you and I do not owe each other!" White night light said, swept the eye that unique skill, but saw above writes three big characters. "Lingtian Jue!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1791 "Lingtian Jue?" White night is quite curious. Is this mental method or soul formula? He quickly opened the interior, only to find that the dense internal characters were turned into Qi, extremely mysterious. Every word on it glitters like a fairy. In the end, the white night is to cultivate a lot of secret skills left behind by great powers. Naturally, there is no need to say much about his talent. This Lingtian Jue is not a kind of book of heaven that he can''t understand. The white night is staring at the secret script, and people are a little distracted. After a rough look, he was shocked to find that this is neither mental method nor soul formula. This is a magic power! What is recorded above is nothing but a terrible skill beyond the ordinary soul formula technique! The mood of white night is a little excited, and the heart beats more and more. His eyes are burning, carefully savoring every word. He found that the real function of this secret book is not only to show the literal meaning to the soul, but also to permeate a kind of unique perception in every glittering large character. Without this understanding, just reciting these secret formulas, I''m afraid it''s hard to cultivate Lingtian Jue! "It''s really mysterious!" The white night is full of emotion. "Hello! Have a look, give me all the action quickly "Go straight up to the fifth floor, quick!" At this time, outside suddenly sounded a rush of footsteps and shouts. The white night suddenly woke up. "It seems that the movement here has already alarmed zongmen!" White night heart read a move, immediately put "Lingtian Jue" into the Qianlong ring, spin and hurried downstairs. Dong Dong... there was another knock on the closed door on the first floor. The force is very strong, but not long after the knock on the door, it is kicked hard by people, and then, a large number of soul people rush in. It seems that these long swords are very light, but they are not very powerful. They burst in and saw the white night standing at the entrance of the stairs and immediately drank: "who are you? What about Zhao Li? " "I''m Bai Ye, a new disciple of the sect. Elder martial brother Zhao Li has gone to Bingxin hall." White night light said. "Are you a new disciple?" Everyone was surprised and looked at the white night unexpectedly. Especially when I saw that he was only in his true state of mind, he was even more frightened. A disciple frowned and said in a deep voice, "since you are a new disciple, why don''t you make a courtesy when you see our senior brothers and sisters?" "I don''t know you." "Why should I make a gift?" the white night said faintly As soon as the words fell, everyone was angry. "Bastard, how dare you be so arrogant! Do you want to die? " One of the male students was so angry that he began to do it. But as soon as he was about to go forward, he was stopped by a man. "Just give me a break. Don''t make trouble!" The man drank heavily. "Senior brother li..." people all looked at him. Looking at the man named elder martial brother Li, his eyes moved to Bai Ye and said, "white night, since you are a disciple of hunwu hall and Zhao Li has gone to Bingxin hall again, you are responsible for the soul Wu hall, isn''t it "Yes, I took it today." The white night is light. "What happened on the fifth floor? What about the students in the logistics department? Where are they? " Li asked again. However, Bai Ye calmly replied: "after you went to the fifth floor, you never came down again. When you entered the sect, you didn''t know anything and didn''t dare to go up to check it out. So, Bai Ye didn''t know anything about it." As soon as the words fell, everyone suddenly turned pale. Then elder martial brother Li stepped forward, staring at the white night and said, "what are you talking about? Those logistics students... Haven''t come down yet? " "Yes." White night nods. When people heard the sound and looked at each other, everyone could see the fear in each other''s eyes. "Elder martial brother... It seems that most of them are more dangerous than lucky!" A female disciple said with some trepidation. "Most of the time." People nearby nodded heavily. "That may not be so!" The former disciple who denounced the white night said in a voice: "maybe that group of guys wanted to set up the elder eagle, so they deliberately stayed on it. It may also be that the elder Eagle taught them unique skills, so they have not been able to do so now!" "Can you tell me why the fifth floor is so dilapidated? Why did some disciples say that they heard the fighting sound coming out from here before Senior brother Li asked. The man opened his mouth and was speechless. The senior brother Li hesitated and drank in a deep voice: "let''s go up and have a look." Unexpectedly, all the people''s faces turned pale. "Elder martial brother... If... If elder Eagle wakes up, then we''ll go up... Isn''t it... Is it not a sheep''s mouth?" A female disciple wanted to cry without tears."But the zongmen asked us to investigate this matter. If there is no result, how can we explain to zongmen?" Senior brother Li chendao. No one spoke, but they did not dare to step upstairs. At this time, the former disciple who scolded the white night suddenly looked at the white night and said in a low voice: "boy, go up and see what''s going on up there." When people heard the sound, they remembered that there was a disciple of hunwu hall nearby? "Elder martial brother wants me to die?" Asked the white night. "Wanton!" The disciple was furious: "elder martial brother asked you to do something, do you dare to talk back? Boy, if you don''t go, I will break your limbs today. Do you believe it "I don''t believe it." Said the white night directly. Although he had a big battle with the eagle in September, the white night was a huge consumption, but he still had the strength to fight against these disciples. Just now, he had finished the first form of Lingtian Jue. Although he was only a beginner, he didn''t mind to exert it on these disciples in the daytime. "Elder martial brother, I can''t blame it. It''s the boy who toasts and refuses to eat or drink." The disciple''s face was gloomy and full of anger. He walked out of the crowd and walked towards the white night. The strong sense of war and irascible spirit were enough to show his attitude. People are looking this way. "Brother, stop it!" Just then, elder martial brother Li drank again. "What? Elder martial brother, do you want to protect him? " The younger martial brother was dissatisfied and said angrily. "Protect? How could it be? " The man who called elder martial brother Li murmured: "it''s just a waste of hunwu hall. Why should I protect him? What''s more, he dares to disobey us. How dare he be? It''s better to teach him a lesson. He''s a new comer. He doesn''t understand the rules here. He needs someone to teach him. Just remember, don''t make people die. Otherwise, the new man will die suddenly. We can''t explain it to the higher authorities. Don''t let people die. " This sentence seemed to give the disciple a reassurance. The corners of his mouth rose and looked back at the white night, his eyes full of ferocity. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I have discretion." With the fall of the voice and the stride of one''s step, one has already rushed to the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1792 With elder martial brother Li''s permission, the disciple''s attitude immediately became arrogant, and the person had no scruples. He directly urged the soul force to rush to kill him, and a blow was not polite enough to hit the white night''s face. But... How could he think of the horror of the existence of the level of real soul state! Only to see the white night without expression, hands attached, quietly looking at the students who rushed, no waves on his face. When the man''s fist is about to hit his face... whoosh! An iron fist hit the past in an instant. It''s so fast that people can''t even notice it. Momentum is extremely fierce, like ancient dragon rushed to the sky! "What?" Everyone was startled. Before his eyes could catch the track of the fist, the fist front had already hit the fist of the disciple... Chuck! The crackle came out. The disciple''s fist burst in an instant, and the bones of his hand were broken into pieces and splashed around. Then... Dong! His body was suddenly shaken by the force of insolence. Its body is like an arrow, flying back. Bang! The latter disciple was caught off guard and was hit by the disciple''s body. He flew back with the disciple. They hit the wall of hunwu hall severely, and then they tumbled to the ground and fainted on the spot. The rest of the people saw this, but all of them took cold breath and lost their color in horror. In particular, seeing a huge dent and crack on the wall of hunwu hall made everyone''s scalp numb. Each building of the Supreme God''s temple is made of special materials. The ordinary force of breaking the sea and opening the mountain may not be able to make a mark on the wall. But now... The man has been dented and cracked with one blow... how terrible is his strength? People''s faces were as white as paper, and there was a chill behind them. "Is this really... A real soul level person?" The elder martial brother Li looked at his fist which had not been put down in the white night, trembling and whispering. No one answered him, because everyone was scared dumb at the moment. People trembled and looked at the real soul state man, but they could not stop swallowing... at this time, the white night had already stepped forward. People repeatedly back, legs crazy swing, no longer before the arrogant attitude. If you can knock these two people out with one punch, isn''t it like playing with them? All of us can''t stop back. Elder martial brother Li was even more careless. He tripped over the threshold and sat down on the ground. He looked at the white night in horror and said with trembling: "what do you want to do? I tell you... Don''t mess around. If... If you kill people here, no one will be able to protect you in such a big holy state. The clan must be responsible for it. Do you know? " "I know... Of course I know..." crouching on the ground in the daytime, he patted off the ashes for elder martial brother Li, and said, "so, if I don''t kill you, only destroy your soul state, will the clan blame me?" As soon as the words fell, everyone, including senior brother Li, was breathing heavily. Discard your accomplishments? That door will never intervene! Because the temple of the Supreme God is also a powerful family of the weak! If you can''t fight with each other, you can''t do as well as you can! No one can complain! Who will pity the weak? "No... no... don''t waste my accomplishments... elder martial brother Li trembled wildly all over his body, and his face looked like he wanted to cry without tears. His eyes were full of begging when he looked at the white night. Seeing this in the white night, he snorted coldly, stood up and said, "what a group of incompetent people, say! Which department are you from? " "Elder martial brother Hui... We are... From the law enforcement department..." senior brother Li shuddered. "Law enforcement?" White night nodded and said, "listen, if you want me, you can do it! As long as you do one thing for me, I will let you go! Do you understand? " "Go ahead, elder martial brother! Elder martial brother, please say, as long as we can, we will do our best to do it! " People kneel directly on the ground, kowtow and shout toward the white night. Several disciples who passed by in the distance were shocked. "What happened in hunwu hall? They seem to be the disciples of the law enforcement hall? " "I don''t know, we''d better not join in, and hurry up and go..." the passing disciples left in a hurry. The white night calmly watched the people, turned around and took a pen and paper from the table next to him. He quickly wrote a piece of material and handed it to elder martial brother Li. He said, "in three days, prepare all the things on this list for me, and then send it. Remember, don''t let others know. After the things are delivered, this matter will be written off. If you don''t do as you do after three days, I will Will personally go to the law enforcement department to challenge you, and then you will be abandoned in full view of the public! Do you understand? ""Yes! Understand Elder martial brother Li said in a hurry. He didn''t dare to have any hesitation. It is impossible to be challenged by a disciple of hunwu hall like Bai Ye, even if he doesn''t want to fight. Otherwise, things will spread out and he will be ruined and the elder''s face will be disgraced. As a result, he will not be able to gain a foothold in the sect. Once accepted, he will die. So he had no way to go at all. He could only follow the meaning of the white night. "Good!" Bai Ye nodded with satisfaction, and then turned and said, "what should you do? Get out of here as soon as you have finished your work." "Yes... It is... Elder martial brother..." the disciple named elder martial brother Li got up from the ground in a hurry, and actually wanted to leave the soul martial hall directly. "Stop!" The white night drank him at once. "Elder martial brother... What else can I do for you?" The disciple that calls Li elder martial brother trembles to say. "The sect sent you to investigate the affairs here. Do you want to leave without checking?" The white night said coldly, "go up, and leave when the investigation is over." When they heard this, their faces were all livid to the extreme. "What? And I''ll teach you how to investigate? " The white night is light. People were shaking with fear, and they were all unsteady. Can see the cold eyes of the white night, they can not resist, hesitant repeatedly, can only head up. A moment later, a scream came from the fifth floor. Then there was "Dong Dong Dong Dong", a sharp and rapid step sound from the stairs. Then we can see that the group of law enforcement hall disciples seem to be crazy in general, clattered down the building, can''t help but run out of the gate, disappeared. "It''s very fast." White night shook his head and went back to practice. After about half a column of incense, Yun Qingye, the elder of law enforcement hall, led a large number of law enforcement hall disciples to the soul martial hall in a hurry. Beside him, it was the elder martial brother Li who had been scared to death. Yun Qingye''s face was gloomy, his face was not very good-looking, and when he came in, he also looked serious. "Are you a disciple of hunwu hall?" Yun Qingye walked into the room and spoke directly. "Yes, elder." He opened his eyes and looked at the people who came in and said a word casually. Yun Qingye didn''t care too much about this disciple. He just glanced at him at will and went upstairs in a hurry. A moment later, several disciples came up with pieces of sackcloth and took back the disciples from the logistics department who had been patted as meat paste. Seeing the miserable death of these disciples of the logistics department, everyone''s impression hall is dark. "The eagle is always getting more and more cruel... Does he still refuse to come out of that matter?" Yun Qingye looked at the meat paste in the sackcloth. He took a deep breath, shook his head and left in a hurry. It''s finally come to an end. After the departure of the law enforcement hall, the hunwu hall will be calm for a period of time. It has been spread that the eagle shot and killed several wine delivery disciples in September. This event shocked the clan. For a while, those who still wanted to get the peerless skill from the eagle''s mouth were also restrained for a while. They didn''t think that the disciples of hunwu hall would follow their orders and go to the fifth floor at this time. So it''s been a very pleasant time. While practicing Lingtian Jue, he used the materials from the law enforcement hall to make wine. He never thought that these drinks, which did not greatly increase the soul state, could actually bring him a set of superb skills! Looking at the fermented wine, the eyes of the white night also firmed up. Although I haven''t been exposed to Daqian broken Dharma mantra, if I can get other unique skills, it will be worthwhile. Especially the art of life and death! As long as you can have this skill, you can easily let people live and die! White night will be satisfied, and will not care about everything else... "I don''t know how the girl Qu Jiyue is learning now!" The white night murmured and shook his head, concentrating on the cultivation of Lingtian Jue. At this time, there was a rapid knock on the door. White night slightly raised, some confusion. Who else will come at this time? "Who is it?" Cried the white night. "Younger martial brother! it''s me! Zhao Li Outside, Zhao Li''s voice rang out. "Zhao Li?" White night slightly a Leng, quick step past, open the door. But Zhao Li ran in with a smile on his face. "How did you come back? Has conscience been found? " Asked the white night in surprise. "I''m sorry, my conscience has been eaten by the dog for a long time. This time, I''ve brought bad news to younger martial brother." Zhao Li said with a smile on his face."Since the bad news, you can still smile so happily. What deep hatred do I have with you in the daytime?" White night eyebrow dark frown asks. "Ha ha, I''m so happy to see you safe and sound, younger martial brother?" Zhao Li laughed and handed the token made of copper to Bai Ye and said with a smile, "take it! Don''t lose it! Otherwise, we will be finished. " "What is this?" White night weighed the token and asked in confusion. "Pass order!" Zhao Li said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1793 "Pass order?" White night slightly a Leng, eyebrow slightly frown way: "what pass order?" "Admission pass." Zhao Li said with a smile: "three days later, the master will hold a selection competition, and every department will participate in it. Our senior brothers and sisters of hunwutang have decided to let you go." "I''ll do it?" White night''s face sank: "I''m a new member of the clan. I can''t do anything. My strength is so weak that you let me go? What do you mean? " "Younger martial brother, don''t we all get hurt?" "I think you''re all right!" "What are you talking about? Look at this Zhao Li rolled up his sleeve, but there were several ferocious scars, which seemed to have been caused only a short time ago. He nuzzled his lips: "aren''t these injuries? Who did I fight when you put me on stage "Did you cut it yourself? And it''s just skin injuries! " The white night saw a few eyes. "Skin injury is not injury?" Zhao Li opened his eyes. "It''s injury, but even if it''s like this, I won''t go!" Bai Ye gave the token to Zhao Li and refused directly. He had only been a monk for three years, but he didn''t have time to participate in all these fancy things. "Don''t, younger martial brother. If you don''t go, no one will go." Zhao Li was in a hurry. "Aren''t you human? Can you say that if you go to Bingxin hall, you will be deprived of your status as a disciple of hunwu hall? " The white night cast a glance at him, then walked back to his home and continued to meditate with his knees crossed. Zhao Li came quickly with a bitter and helpless look on his face: "younger martial brother, I can tell you the truth. In fact, I can go. Don''t talk about me. Any other elder martial brother and sister can go. But you also know why we hide in Bingxin hall? Isn''t that just to get rid of the guys who force us to do the elder stunt? Let''s talk about the three guys in Bingwu hall. If I appeared in the selection competition, I would not be killed by them? So even if I want to go, I dare not go! But younger martial brother, you are different. You have been here for so long, and you are safe and sound. It can be seen that no one can do anything about you at present. Although I don''t know what method you have used to deal with those guys who come to trouble, I think you can go to the selection competition, absolutely no problem. " Speaking of this, Zhao Li''s face again put on a smile: "younger martial brother, I have to tell you, let you go, in fact, is not to get any place, but to walk the form, that is, as long as you go on stage and surrender directly, you can come down safe and sound. No one will say anything to you, let alone laugh at you. After all, we are the people of hunwu hall! The people of zongmen can understand that... It is reasonable for zongmen, who are ranked last but not least, in the competition "Surrender and surrender?" White night slightly a Leng. "Yes, just surrender and admit defeat, and then sit down and watch until the end of the trial! You don''t have to make a move at all. You won''t be beaten, and you won''t be in danger. It''s so simple. " Zhao Li was busy. Hearing the sound in the white night, I began to think. To be honest, he is really not interested in it. However, in this selection competition, we can see the fight between the strong in the supreme god temple... This opportunity is also rare... just! White night vomited his turbid breath and said faintly: "since you have said so, well, I will go to participate, but the scandal said in the front, I will abstain immediately after I come on stage! You won''t waste any energy on the stage! " "Good! Good! It''s no problem! Anyway, younger martial brother, you just have to watch the opera all the way. When I get you two pots of good wine, you''ll be here to have fun! " Zhao Lixin was overjoyed and said repeatedly. "I see. I''ll talk about it then." White night some impatient, intends to send Zhao Li away. But at this time, he suddenly seems to think of something, people can not help but ask: "by the way, you say this is a trial... Then this is a selection competition?" "Naturally, it''s a competition in which players are selected to take part in the battle of clans." Zhao Li said with a smile. "The battle of clans?" White night eyebrows slightly moved: "isn''t the temple of supreme God a hermit? Is it still associated with other powerful clans? " "Oh, that''s not true, but the trees want to be quiet and the wind is not strong! Even though I lived in seclusion, I didn''t care about the world. However, there were too many laymen in the world who coveted the supreme supremacy of our sect. In the past, it could be said that there were gangsters who came to the sect every three or five times to make trouble, and the sect was not tired of it. Therefore, it was only a way to solve the world''s invasion. If you want me to be a scholar, you just need to defeat Zong Tianjiao in the "battle of groups" In this way, those potential clans who spy on our unique learning will not send gangsters to make trouble, but lead the clan demons to challenge every thousand years! Now, in a few months, it will be the once-in-a-thousand-year battle between clans. The clan will start to select talents and select representatives to meet the challenges from powerful powerful powerful clans... "so it is..." Bai Ye nodded and murmured: "the hermits also have such troubles... It seems that no potential clan can really live in seclusion." I think it''s also true that if we are established in the world, how can we be truly isolated from the world?"This is an opportunity. All the disciples of the sect are rubbing their hands. I heard that the patriarch also attached great importance to the" battle of the Clans "and would give great rewards to the disciples who performed well in the Zong war. Even the selection competition also has great rewards. The first place in the selection contest seems to have the qualification to enter the forbidden area of the clan once and visit the relics of the ancestors! It is said that those ancestral relics contain the supreme skills Zhao Li sighed: "it''s a pity that I don''t have enough strength, otherwise I will definitely try my luck..." unexpectedly, the voice of the white night next to me increased by eight degrees. "What do you say?" Zhao Li was startled and looked sideways, but he saw that his eyes were hot at night and he was staring at him... "you say it again!" White night rush road. "Say... What?" Zhao Li''s voice trembled. "What you said just now, say it again!" "But... It''s a pity that I don''t have enough strength, otherwise I''ll definitely run into luck..." "not this sentence, the last sentence..." "look at the ruins of our ancestors?"? Contains the supreme skill "Yes, that''s it!" The white night pressed Zhao Li''s shoulder and said, "can the ancestors of the temple have the power of life and death?" "This... Seems to have..." Zhao Li was surprised by Qin Feng''s reaction, but he still nodded seriously: "but whether we can understand it or not depends on personal creation!" Hearing the sound of the white night, the man lowered his eyebrows and meditated for a while. After a moment, he released his hand and said in a deep voice, "I will participate in this selection contest." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1794 On the quiet path, two figures are walking with Shi Shi ran. The woman in front of her is dressed in clean and tidy robes. In the middle of Liushu bun, there is a Gold Butterfly Pearl eyebrow hairpin. On the left side of the cloud temples, there is a delicate and small silver Phoenix with two strings of beads in its beak. On the other side is a delicate emerald. On the ear''s double pearl bright moon Dang sends out the soft gorgeous brilliance. The vermilion lip opens slightly, the tooth is like a scallop, delicate and moving. This is the capture of silence. Although she was worshipped into the temple of the Supreme God, she was still rich and noble everywhere. As for the people behind her is to come in to take care of her maid peony. But at the moment the peony face is still some white. Thinking about what had happened on this road before, she had some lingering fear. If it had not been for the white night, she could not imagine what would have happened to her. "Peony, you can rest assured that you are the one who arrested my family. I will help you out in this matter." Capture the silence of the moon, her face is cold, her lips open, but her words are very cold. "Forget it, miss. After all, it''s the same family. It''s not very good to make too much trouble. What''s more, the maid has nothing to do with her. If her practice in the door is affected by the servant, she will become a sinner." Peony busy road. "What is that? Do you think it''s just your business? It''s my job to arrest the family. If they dare to move you, they just don''t pay attention to us! If I give up, will I lose face? " But the man didn''t show too much impulse. She snorted: "but what you said is reasonable. I''m just a beginner, and I haven''t got a firm foothold. I''ll bring trouble to myself at this time... But it doesn''t matter. With my talent, I''ll make some achievements in the clan in less than half a year. Then I''ll settle accounts with those thieves and see who dares to gossip ! I''ll make them kneel in front of you myself "Young lady, thank you very much." Peony squeezed out a smile, busy way, but the heart is already regret to inform Miss Yu. They came in a hurry, and the disciples on the road looked at each other frequently. After all, the beauty of Qu Jiyue is too brilliant. Everyone will take a look at such a strange beauty. However, Qu Jiyue''s aura and strength are not vulgar. When they stare at her, people feel a chill behind her. Especially when they see her wearing a token of Zizhu Pavilion on her waist, people seem to think of something and leave in a hurry. Qu Jiyue doesn''t pay attention to these people, but speeds up the pace and moves forward. Soon, they arrived at their destination. In front of hunwu hall. At the moment, the Wuwu hall is still very dilapidated. But this is actually the building built by the ancestors of the Supreme God''s heaven hall. We can see that the dilapidated wall is repairing itself. The array on the top is glistening and turning, and the broken places and cracks have soil growing on their own. It''s very magical. Qu Jiyue glanced at the desolate hunwu hall, raised his mouth, and chuckled: "it seems that the rumor is true. This soul martial hall is really down and out. Ha ha, if it was not for the eagle September elder still staying in the soul martial hall, this department would have been cancelled by the patriarch earlier..." "Miss, are you looking for white childe... White night''s trouble?" Peony some worry asked. "Don''t I find it boring to find a waste problem? I just want to see what he looks like now Catch the silent moon and smile. As the words fell, the gate of the soul martial hall opened, and a figure came out, ready to go toward the soul martial arts field. But when he stepped down the steps, he immediately noticed the two girls, Qu Jiyue and Shaoyao, standing not far away. "Well?" That figure is also the white night slightly frown, staring at capture silence moon. "White night, long time no see." Capture the silence of the moon, cherry lips slightly raised, said with a smile. The eyes were full of banter. "Oh? Is it you White night light cast two people one eye, spin and vision fell on Peony body: "girl, are you ok?" "Thank you for your concern. Peony is all right." Peony busy bowed over, grateful way: "if not before the childe, peony afraid of life, great kindness, peony must be remembered in mind." "You''re welcome. It''s just a piece of work. But you''re not from the temple of God. The people here don''t have to be responsible for you. You should be careful when you go out in the future. Although the sect is a hidden sect, the people who come here don''t have a heart of seclusion." "Remember peony!" Peony showed a gentle and sweet smile, busy again owe a body. Qu Jiyue, who was next to him, looked at the white night chatting with Paeonia lactiflora. He felt as if he had become a superfluous person. He was extremely angry and directly cried out: "white night! Do you dare to ignore me? " Roar out, the peony next to a shudder, quickly stop. But the white night seems to have not heard, directly turned around and continued to walk toward the soul martial arts field. "White night, stop for me!" Catch the moon and drink. But the white night still seems to have not heard. "You... You... You... You''re a waste of hunwu hall! How dare you be so rampant! What do you really think you are? "Catching Ji Yue is extremely impatient. He can''t help it any longer, so he has to make a move. But the peony stopped her. "Don''t be impulsive, miss!" "Let go. Today I will teach this man a lesson." Capture the moon almost out of control. "Miss... But you are not the opponent of Bai Gong... White night!" Peony wants to cry without tears, cries urgently. As soon as he said this, he was frozen. Yeah. How long has it been since I started? Although the strength of capturing Jiyue has increased, it is impossible to cope with the white night. After all, even my sister suffered a great loss in the hands of this man before. "Miss, aren''t you recommended by the Department to participate in the trial? As long as you get excellent results in the selection competition, the elder will focus on cultivating you. With your talent, it will not be easy to defeat him in the future Peony is busy persuading. After hearing the sound, Qu Jiyue snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "he has been so depressed that he dare to look down on me so much? You''re right. Let him go today! When I become a unique skill given by the elder, I will let him, a frog in the well, see what is the real ancient unique skill! He stayed in this Wuwu hall for fear that he would accomplish nothing in three years. Today, he is indifferent to me. After three years, I will ask him to look up to me! " The voice falls, capture Ji Yue lightly one foot, turn to leave. Peony quickly follow. ... ... the white night did not know what Qu Jiyue thought, and he was not interested in it. After returning to the wuwuchang, he closed the gate directly in the white night and opened the array source of the stone carving mechanism man, and began to absorb the ancient divine power. After almost, he went back to practice Lingtian Jue in hunwu hall. He found that the ancient divine power had a unique way to cultivate Lingtian Jue. He could achieve twice the result with half the effort. The empty and clear state of mind endowed by the divine power also made him realize countless understandings. After all, it is the ancient power. The internal power is too mysterious and unique. White night felt that even if he could not learn unique skills, he would make a lot of money just by absorbing all these ancient powers. The rest of the day was still calm. The days passed in the practice of forgetting myself in the white night, and the grand selection competition was finally held. Early in the morning, Zhao Li came from Bingxin hall. He also carried two small wine pots in his hand. The small wine pots were very unique, and they made crisp noises when walking. "Younger martial brother, let''s go. Elder martial brother will take you to the martial arts field." Zhao Li said with a smile: "today it''s time to take you to meet the son of heaven in our supreme God''s temple. Let''s open your eyes." "Well." Sitting in the white night nodded, then opened his eyes, got up and walked outside. Zhao Li leads the way ahead. Seeing the wine pot in his hand, the white night was quite curious. "What''s in your hand?" "Shiling wine." "Shiling wine?" "Yes, the wine made by our ancestral clan is not a top-notch wine, but it is much better than that made outside. In the whole state of Lisheng, we have such wine in the temple of supreme God." Zhao Li said with a smile. "Is it?" The white night thought for a moment. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said, "give me a pot." "These two pots are yours. What did your elder martial brother say to you? I''ll prepare two pots of good wine for you to enjoy the war quietly under the stage Zhao Li said with a smile and handed both pots of wine. The white night took it, opened it and tasted it. In an instant, a pungent and familiar taste came up. "You mean it''s a special wine made by our family. Is this the only kind of wine in our family?" The white night spits out the wine gas fiercely, says seriously. "That''s not true? Although it''s a special offering and we want to drink as much as we want, this is the only one in our family. After all, our family is not a rich family. We have to save money on our daily expenses. " Zhao Li said with a smile. The white night hears the sound, nods silently. Although the wine tasted like swill, it was extremely hard to drink, but it was better than the good wine outside, but his mouth was tricked by the secret wine made by himself in the white night. It''s no wonder that the eagle threw out the lingtianjue for a pot of wine in September. Under the guidance of Zhao Li, the white night soon came to the site of the trial. At the moment, the scene has been a sea of people, the elite disciples of various departments have arrived at the scene. Everywhere is full of breath, the strength of the unpredictable soul, a glance, enough to frighten people. There are no ordinary people who can worship the temple of supreme God! The true soul state of white night is too dazzling at present. Just walking, just near the gate of the stadium, Zhao Li suddenly shivered all over, his face turned white, staring at several figures at the gate, people could not stand.At the same time, Munch and others are very surprised to see the white night here, and then they are all pale and afraid www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1795 "Teacher... Younger brother... I see... I think I''ll send you here?" Zhao Li squeezed out a smile without tears on his face and said in a hurry. However, when he said this, Munch, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong came over. Zhao Li was shocked and ran away. White night reached out and immediately grabbed his arm. "Where are you going?" The white night asked. "Go! Younger martial brother, let''s go! Or it''s over Zhao Li exclaimed eagerly, looking like a ghost. "No one will harm you. With so many people here, who dares to mess with you?" Said the white night. As soon as he said this, Zhao Li''s pace was stiff for a moment. Yes, there are so many people here. Even if the disciples of Bingwu hall are arrogant, they dare not be presumptuous here? Thinking of this, Zhao Li stopped, took a deep breath, and bravely squeezed out a smile at the white night: "you... You mean... I don''t believe that these guys dare to take me here!" "Let''s go." White night light road, toward the forward. Seeing this, Zhao Li bravely marched forward in the daytime with his legs still swinging. By this time, Munch and the three had already reached the front. However, the three of them hesitated, and they all held hands together to make a salute. "Meet elder martial brother Bai..." the voice was not loud, and few people heard it in the noisy scene. But Zhao Li next to him... Has been completely petrified. His expression was completely frozen, staring at the three people in front of him, and suddenly shaking at the white night, his brain was in a state of chaos. What''s going on? Zhao Li opened his mouth and pointed to the three people in front of him with shaking hands. He thought that the three people came to trouble him, but unexpectedly, the other party came directly to pay homage to the white night? Crazy? Isn''t this white night just introduced? Why do these three guys salute him? Zhao Li felt as if he was dreaming. He wanted to give himself a slap. I saw the white night nodded gently, "um," and then directly ignored the three people and continued to walk toward the gate. As if from the beginning to the end, the white night did not care about these three people. Zhao Li was stupid. At this time, Mengqi in front of him called out: "brother Bai, wait a minute." "Anything else?" Frown on the side of the head in the white night. "Oh, that... We had some misunderstanding with elder martial brother Zhao before, so... So we want to apologize to elder martial brother Zhao... Elder martial brother Zhao has offended so much before, please forgive me..." Meng Qi said, twisting and bowing to Zhao Li. Zhao Li saw this, every nerve in his whole body was shaking wildly, and his eyes were completely empty. Has he ever thought that one day, Meng Qi, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong will bow to himself? Zhao Li stood in the same place for a long time. Finally, he suddenly trembled, and the talent slowed down. "What are these words, senior brothers and sisters? Before all is the misunderstanding, the past is good, the past is good, all right, all right... "Zhao Li said in a hurry, but he has been inarticulate, nervous very much. "If we can get the understanding of senior brother Zhao Li, we can rest assured." All three were relieved. "Let''s go!" White night light read a sentence, continue to move forward. Zhao Li followed him. "Elder martial brother, take your time." Munch gave a quick cry. Although it''s just a simple sentence, it''s like thunder in Zhao Li''s heart at the moment. All the skin and facial features on his face were ossified, and his breath was too short. He glared at the white night. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "younger martial brother Bai, what''s going on? Why do these three guys suddenly repent, apologize to me, and call my elder martial brother... Have you done something? " "Nothing. Other people are just conscience discoveries. " The white night is too lazy to explain and just lies about it. Naturally, Zhao Li didn''t believe it, but he could see that the white night didn''t want to say that, so he had to give up and didn''t go deep into it. The players came and went in the field, and the seats were full of them at the moment. Each department has its own seat, and hunwu hall is no exception. However, the position of hunwu hall, which is the penultimate Department of the clan, is not so good. After Zhao Li almost circled the competition field, the two talents came to the subtlety of hunwu hall. In the corner, an area of less than half a room. There were only a dozen or so seats on it, and the chairs were dilapidated and very old. But white night didn''t care. After all, the soul martial hall is in such a state that it''s good to have a seat. He sat down without thinking. Meng Qi and other things are settled, Zhao Li is not in a hurry to go back, but also sat down, smiling and waiting for the game to begin.The disciples in the next room threw their eyes towards this one after another, and their faces were full of joking smiles. "Look, the people from hunwu hall are coming!" "Am I right? That man... Looks like a real soul state? " "My God, there is a real soul state in the soul martial arts hall? Ha ha ha ha ha. Is that funny? " "What''s the matter with zongmen? Why did the real soul state come in? " "It''s ridiculous. How can we belong to the same family as such a despicable person?" Many soul people make complaints and banter. However, both of them turned a deaf ear to it. They were in a good mood at night and pretended not to hear. Zhao Li was used to listening. "Come on, younger martial brother. Let''s have a drink." Zhao Li is in a good mood and laughingly picks up the wine pot. Although Bai Ye didn''t like the wine very much, he didn''t spoil other people''s drinking at this time. He nodded and took a sip. But at this moment, a burning eye suddenly cast towards this. White night slightly moved eyebrows, side look, but see his seat next to do not know when sitting a little girl who looks more than ten years old. At the moment, she is staring at her own wine pot with a piercing eye... When did this little girl come here? White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. "What is this But listen to the little girl with a tender voice asked. "Wine." The white night answered casually. "Wine... My brother said, I can''t drink..." the little girl said in disappointment, turning her eyes back and continuing to play with a puppet in her hand... however, at this time, someone came. He was a disciple with a strong body and a heavy breath. His expression was extremely fierce. When he came, his eyes were fixed on Zhao Li and the white night. He looked like a beast, which made people dare not look at each other. At the sight of Zhao Li, his face suddenly changed, and he did not dare to drink the wine in his hand. But see that person line come, point to white night and Zhao Li way: "you two, come with me!" "Oh, good, good..." Zhao Li got up quickly. White night is eyebrow to move however, sink to drink to come: "go where?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1796 Hearing the words of the white night, the disciple''s brow suddenly wrinkled, his face was gloomy, and he snorted coldly: "you don''t have so much nonsense? Just call you! Don''t the new comer understand the rules? Do I have to teach you? " "Don''t be angry, elder martial brother. He''s really a new comer. It''s OK. I''ll persuade him!" Zhao Li hurriedly accompanied by a smile, and turned his head, trying to wink at the white night. "Hum!" The man glared at the night and continued to move forward. "Younger martial brother, this man is a disciple of lingxuan hall. Do you know? That is the existence under the eight elder''s knees. How can we offend? They want us to do something. We must get there! Don''t worry. It''s all drudgery. It''s OK! " Zhao Li comforted Bai Ye Dao. "Coolie? Since it''s coolie, it must be something arranged for them. Why should we be asked to do it? " The white night face is expressionless way. "Who let our department rank the first in the world?" Zhao Li helplessly said: "more is better than less. Let''s go." "Elder martial brother, if you do it this time, there will be a steady stream of people asking you to do something. Why is the soul martial hall so low that everyone dares to bully you? That''s because we dare not resist! resign oneself to adversity! If we refuse this time, there won''t be another one. In this way, we won''t be harassed by anyone. We can get the fair treatment we deserve, and we will have enough time to practice. Our cultivation will not be different from that of other departments! So sometimes, people should learn to refuse! " White night light said. Unexpectedly, Zhao Li''s face changed several points as soon as he said this. He was eager to drink: "younger martial brother, can I not understand what you said? resistance? Do you think that the disciples of hunwu hall have never resisted before? If we don''t talk about the distance, we should say that we are close. Cao Yingli, our senior brother, was just as stubborn as you and refused to accept other departments. What was the result? I have been disabled. Now I have no soul power. I''m still lying in Bingxin hall! You think we''re willing to do things for them? It''s not that you don''t want to get into trouble! be gone! Just a little coolie! It''s no big deal! Why? " With that, Zhao Li turned to move forward. But... the white night is still motionless, sitting quietly on the chair. Zhao Li was in a hurry. "Younger martial brother..." "sit down." "From today on, hunwu hall will no longer be the same as before! Because this time, it''s up to me to decide the Wuwu hall! " What an overbearing and confident word. But in Zhao Li''s opinion, this is almost a dream! extremely arrogant. "Younger martial brother, you..." Zhao Li was already angry and could not speak. Seeing that they didn''t keep up with each other, the disciples on the other side suddenly turned blue. They immediately came over and said coldly, "what''s the matter with your soul martial hall? Don''t you even listen to me? Are you tired of living? " Zhao Li''s face changed greatly, and he hurried forward with a smile: "elder martial brother, it''s not... My younger brother..." however, before Zhao Li finished his words, he suddenly murmured: "get out of here!" A simple word how harsh, like thunder in people''s minds! Zhao Li and the disciple were completely stunned. Next to the seat of the disciples are also looking at the white night, one by one think that they are wrong. Go away? Is this word... Can a disciple of hunwu hall say it? Who did he tell to go? Who can he tell to go? Who does he think he is? People opened their eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. But see the white night a face calmly looking at the front, the face of the ancient well, no waves, as if to say a very simple word, such as the greetings between friends. All the eyes around him focused on him. Zhao Li over there and the disciple of lingxuan hall just reacted. Zhao Li was in a hurry and immediately rushed to him: "younger martial brother, you... You... he has been" you "for a long time, but he can''t speak. However, the disciple of lingxuan hall came over directly, pushed aside Zhao Li, staring at the white night and said coldly, "what are you talking about?" "Go away!" "Do you want me to repeat it again?" he said "You The lingxuan hall disciple was furious, pointing to the white night and nodding: "good! Good! Good!! What''s your name, boy "White night, soul martial hall disciple." Calm way of white night. "Good! White night, isn''t it The disciple said angrily, "wait, I will make you look good!" With that, the man turned away in anger. This is the audition venue, no matter who is afraid to mess around, even if angry with the white night, he also dare not start here. But it''s different in hunwu hall.It''s a place without the authority of elders. Anyone can do whatever they want. Looking at that lingxuan hall disciple to leave in anger, Zhao Li is powerless to sit on the chair. "It''s over! It''s all over Zhao Li looked at the front with a dull face. His whole body had no strength, just like a pool of soft mud. After a moment, he glared at Qin Feng and said angrily, "younger martial brother, what are you thinking? Do you know what you''re doing? " "Yes." The white night is light. "Since you know it, do you still do it? Do you understand that you are not like us who can hide in the ice heart hall. If you do this, you will only bring you endless suffering, and you will even die, do you know? " Zhao Li said excitedly, his face turned red. "So?" The white night looked at him coldly: "so you are more than 100 people are afraid? Are you hiding? Are they cowards? " "What if we''re not cowards? Can anyone help us? If we don''t shrink back, we''ll die! " Zhao Li was hysterical. He doesn''t want to, but the reality is so cruel that he can''t resist at all! "So that''s the problem!" "You don''t have the strength, so you have to retreat! Otherwise you will die, but I am not the same! " "You? What do you think you are? You''re just a real soul state! Where can you be better? Do you know where you are? You are in the heaven hall of the Supreme God. Where you are, you are the gate of the peerless sect with many talents. It is a place beyond the control of Shenji palace! Do you understand? " Zhao Li a pair of hate iron not steel appearance roar way. The voice spread, even the little girl could not help but look sideways. The white night took a deep breath and did not speak again. He didn''t want to convince Zhao Li by words any more! Because he knew that Zhao Li was really afraid! At this time, the only thing that can sober him up is force and action! Not for the breath in my heart, just to wake up a few people! The white night closed his eyes and went straight into Ding. Zhao Li glared at him angrily and said nothing. He closed his eyes and began to think about how to keep the night. Although his contact time with Bai Ye is extremely short, in his opinion, Bai Ye is his younger martial brother, and he can''t bear his younger brother to fall into an irreparable place... "Wow At this time, the direction of the distant gate came a startling sound. White night opened his eyes, fixed eyes to look, but saw a group of disciples coming towards this side. Tens of thousands of disciples in all directions cast their eyes. "Who is that?" Asked the white night. "Do you still care about this?" Zhao Li said, "that''s the disciple of Shenwu hall. The first one is the elder martial brother of Shenwu hall. He''s free! Next to him is yuexiaoxiao, one of the four beauties of the sect, and the tenth most favored son of the twelve outstanding figures of the clan. " "Four beauties? The twelve White night slightly a Leng: "what is that?" "You don''t even know the twelve Zhao Li widened his eyes, but did not have a good airway: "no wonder, you are a Leng tou Qing! That''s it! I''ll explain it to you. " Zhao Liqing cleared his throat and said, "the four beauties, as the name implies, are the four most beautiful beauties in the temple of supreme God, and the twelve outstanding people! As the name suggests, they are the twelve most powerful talents in our clan! Do you understand? " White night heard the sound, nodded and looked at the man called yuexiaoxiao. It has to be said that it is indeed a beautiful fairy like figure. On her bright autumn eyes like stars, her long eyelashes sway gently, and her eyes are hard to understand. Her eyebrows are like willows. Her eyebrows are cold. Her nose is small and delicate, and her mouth is as thin as a wing like a cherry. She is attractive and charming. She has a pair of dimples between her cheeks. She lightly smears rouge, which makes her cheeks look like a fresh flower. Her hair is red in white, and her hair is as black as silk. Her figure is slim and her waist is weak. It''s so beautiful that you don''t need to wear it. The whole person is beautiful and picturesque. The lower part of the body is a moon white dress, and the upper part is the same color light gauze white dress. The neckline is embroidered with brandy interwoven. A elegant white lotus is embroidered on the silver and white chest, which is cleverly covered. The white yarn water cloud long sleeve is gently swinging, and the waist is the same color moon white belt. It is embroidered with scattered patterns. It is ethereal and elegant. When the breeze blows, the yarn dances with the wind. What a stunning beauty, all around people have seen dementia. However, at this time, Bai Ye seemed to think of something, and immediately asked, "since this daughter is the tenth of the twelve, what is the ranking of the eldest martial brother of Shenwu hall?" "Are you talking about being carefree? He has no ranking! " Zhao Li Dao. White night a Leng: "no ranking?" "Yes." Zhao Li said: "the strength of Xiaoyao is definitely above yuexiaoxiao. However, he has to deal with matters outside the department all the year round, so he has no time to compete for the twelve outstanding talents. He is the one who has the strength of Renjie, but has no ability to rank! In this battle, the twelve outstanding men have already qualified without taking part in the selection competition, but he is different. So the main purpose of Shenwu Hall''s coming this time is to see how he can kill the four sides and win the place in the selection competition. Otherwise, the Shenwu hall people will not appear in this kind of selection contest! "Zhao Li talked and nodded at night. However, when they were talking, several people suddenly ran to Bai Ye and Zhao Li. Zhao Li was shocked. Just found that one of them is the former lingxuan hall disciple! When he saw this, he understood that it was not good to come! "Which is it?" Then see one of them to that Ling Xuan hall disciple deep voice asks a way. "Senior brother, that''s him!" The disciple of lingxuan hall directly raised his hand and pointed to the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1797 "True soul state?" Looking at the white night, the disciple was stunned and thought that he was wrong: "just a real soul state, how capable can you be? Younger martial brother Zhong, are you not mistaken? " "No mistake!" The disciple of lingxuan hall, who was called younger martial brother Zhong, said coldly, "you can''t let go of these people who don''t know what''s called! I''ll never give up if I don''t give up today "Although it''s not interesting to challenge a guy from the real soul state, you can rest assured that your business is my business!" The disciple patted his chest, whirled and pointed to the white night and said, "Stinky boy, come here and kowtow to my younger martial brother. Do you hear me?" As soon as the words fell, all the disciples in the next room were silent. They looked at this side with astonishment and extraordinary eyes, as if they had seen something wonderful. And Zhao Li was scared out of his wits, rushed to the white night in front of him, and said eagerly, "boy, go quickly, kowtow and admit your mistake, quick!" "Why?" The white night asked. "Are you stubborn?" Zhao Li was so angry that he said eagerly, "do you know who that man is?" "I don''t know." "You... You are such a simple bastard! That man is from law enforcement hall! " "Law enforcement hall? And what? " "You... I... I don''t know if you''re a real idiot or a fake idiot! Do you know who presided over the trial? " Zhao Li''s eyes were as wide as an ox. "Who?" The day night asked innocently. "Five elders of law enforcement hall! Even the green leaves "Is it him?" "Come back to him! Do you know that yunqingye elder and many elders have not come to the selection arena at present! At present, the order here is controlled by the disciples of law enforcement hall! If you offend that person, you will be on the stage later. I''m afraid you can''t even surrender! Moreover, he can arrange you and that disciple in a competition table, if you don''t kowtow! You will die later Zhao Li said eagerly. He did not expect that the disciple of lingxuan hall was involved with the disciples of law enforcement hall! In this way, the problem is very big. He originally thought that the disciple would go to the soul martial hall to repair the white night. But now... It''s all about killing the rhythm of the white night! You know, if you kill a person in hunwutang, even if that person is abolished again, they will be held responsible! But if it''s on the stage, it''s perfectly reasonable to kill, because there''s no holding hands in the contest! Life and death is the norm between fighting! No one can avoid it, and this is also the rule of iron. No matter which potential clan you are in, whether it is a hermit or not, it will not change! Now that the other party has found the disciples of the law enforcement hall, can''t we clearly arrange the day night? White night quietly looked at Zhao Li, and immediately understood his meaning. Instead of answering Zhao Li''s words, he gazed at the disciple and said, "elder martial brother, do you really want to do this?" "I can bear to be offended by others, but you can''t! A waste department, also dare to jump on my head to shit? If I''m so quiet! How can I get a foothold in the temple in the future? Now you can either kneel down and kowtow to me, or you will die in the arena. You can choose by yourself The man sneered and thought that the night was afraid. But the white night did not even hesitate, and said directly, "then I will choose to die in the challenge arena." As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. A disciple of lingxuan hall. A disciple of law enforcement hall. Zhao Li! , it seems that all the disciples in the next room are staring out of the big curtain! Once thought that he was dreaming! A soul martial arts hall disciple, but also only a real soul level existence... Unexpectedly... Say such words? "Younger martial brother... Are you really... Crazy?" Zhao Li looked at the white night and whispered. White night did not speak, the expression is still very calm. The disciples of law enforcement hall and lingxuan hall did not say anything. I don''t know how long it took for the disciples of lingxuantang to recover from the shock. "Elder martial brother, do you hear me?" He said coldly, suppressing his anger. "Your duel will be in the first fight!" Said the disciple of the law enforcement department in a deep voice. "Good!" Lingxuantang''s disciples nodded repeatedly, and then said: "let''s go. In half an hour, I''ll let him kneel down in front of me in front of all the disciples." "I''m looking forward to his appearance when he arrives!" The disciple of law enforcement hall snorted and turned away. The white night watched silently. The party left directly. It''s a matter of urgency! No one can save it."Well... It seems that... I have to go back to Wutang again." Zhao Li sat on the ground with his head in his arms, shivering all over his body. The night closed its eyes again. The little girl sitting there put down the doll in her hand, and her big, watery eyes looked at the white night in bewilderment. And the disciples on the seat next door are already buzzing. "Are the disciples of hunwu hall crazy?" "How dare to challenge Ling Xuantang? I think he is either an idiot or a madman!" "I didn''t expect that the first scene would kill me!" "Well, you can tell it''s a new comer at a glance, otherwise, you can''t understand the rules?" "Idiot, he''s doomed now!" People sneer at him and look at him with idiotic eyes. The law enforcement hall has always been the largest in this kind of event, because most of the events in the clan are in charge of by them. It can be said that before the arrival of the elders, they can do whatever they like! But this man defied the law enforcement hall at the beginning of the competition! That''s tantamount to challenging authority! Among the disciples of Shenwu Hall who are walking towards their seats in the distance, yuexiaoxiao, the most powerful woman, seems to be aware of something. When she looks at this side, when she sees the disciples of law enforcement hall leave angrily, she immediately frowns slightly. However, at this time, the three figures also did not know where to go out, and directly stopped the disciples of lingxuan hall and law enforcement Hall who were about to leave. The two immediately stopped and looked at the three people in front of them in amazement. However, one of the three people stepped forward, clasped his fist at them, and said directly, "elder martial brother... This matter... Let''s just forget it!" "What do you mean?" Lingxuan hall disciple lenglengleng said: "are you pleading for the beast of hunwu hall? Well, I tell you, it''s late! No one can stop me from killing him. If he dares to insult me, I will make him die without a burial place However, the man shook his head and said hoarsely, "this elder martial brother, I''m not pleading for him, but for you... If you give up, you can save your life, otherwise... There''s no salvation for the immortal!" The words fell to the ground, and they were petrified on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1798 Ask for my love? The disciple of lingxuan hall only went back to God after half ring. He stared at him with a huge stare and said in amazement: "what are you talking about in the end, are you crazy?" The law enforcement hall disciple beside him hum: "I know you. Are you three soldiers and martial arts hall disciples? Are you Munch? " "I didn''t expect that my elder brother still remembers his younger brother. It''s a great honor." The man who called Munch busy saluting. But they were cold hum and connected. The disciples of the law enforcement hall showed disdain on their faces: "hum, the military hall in the district dare to intervene in the affairs of our law enforcement hall? I am not timid! What else do you mean by that sentence? Life is hard to protect? Yes? You shouldn''t be because we can''t even clean up a small soul martial arts hall disciple? " "Elder martial brother, my younger brother is just for your good, and there is no other meaning. Besides, this soul martial arts hall disciple is not a normal disciple!" Munch is in a hurry. He really cares about the life of the law enforcement hall disciple and lingxuantang disciple. He actually wants to rely on this opportunity to climb up the law enforcement hall disciples, make some relationship with them and sell a personal relationship. After all, there are few people who know the real strength of the night. But the other side didn''t believe his words at all. "Get out of here!" Lingxuantang disciple was also impatient. He said, "today, this person must die here. And Zhao Li. I will tell my elder martial brother about this. Even if he hides in bingxintang, he will be finished!" After all, lingxuantang disciples pushed Mengqi directly, and they would leave. "Please stay in the second elder martial brother!" At this time, haowudi beside busy shouting. "What else is the nonsense to say? Hurry up, I don''t have time to waste with your idiots. " Lingxuantang disciple said angrily, the anger in his eyes has been very obvious. But saw haowudi slightly took a breath, spin and slowly said: "two elder martial brothers, I know you don''t believe it, but whether you can let that man finish the first battle, when you see his strength, you will not be late! However, the elder is not here. The competition is currently under the control of the elder martial brothers and sisters in the law enforcement hall. Does the people of soul martial arts hall have to rely on your will to surrender? So there''s no loss to try, isn''t it? " This is very euphemism, and the meaning is very obvious. The two heard the sound, and also looked at one eye, obviously thinking. But arrogance and face make them not to do so. Lingxuantang disciple waved and shouted, "elder martial brother, ignore her, let''s go!" "Well." The law enforcement hall disciple nodded and turned and left. Seeing the two people walking far away, Munch''s smiling face changed immediately, and he spitted at the ground. "Two idiots! So want to die? I don''t know the knife stand on the neck! What a waste of firewood! " "Elder martial brother, don''t complain. They don''t know the terrible night, and they will be so arrogant!" Howwudi said. Munch nodded and took back his sight and said, "but younger sister, do you think that night will be there?" "With his strength, it will be a war! After all, if he has achieved good results, he has been in the eyes of elders of other departments and other Presbyterians are not allowed to call him into his own department. This is a great time to leave soul martial arts hall. If he is not an idiot, he will surely take the hand! " Haowudi laughed: "and the two idiots, after seeing the strength of the white night, will surely appreciate our dissuading them. When they have made good relations with the law enforcement hall and lingxuantang people, our road will be wide!" "Ha ha, that''s right, hahaha..." br > both Munch and Weihong laughed. The three were proud. But just then, a voice came. "That''s a great compliment." "Ha ha, I like you." Wei Hong smiled subconsciously. But this words fell, his smile suddenly tight, seemed to be aware of what, suddenly looked at the side, the face was horrified. But I don''t know when they appear behind the three on the white night. "Elder brother Bai..." br > the three were all shivering, pale as paper, and their legs trembling. "I thought you were really asking for me, but I didn''t think you just wanted to use me. You thought it was really good." The night is light. The three heard the sound, the heart beat crazy, all over the cold incomparable. "Elder brother... I.. We... We..." haowudi also wanted to explain, but he said it to her mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. This time, I was caught in the present night. How can I argue? In a hurry, the three men were going to kneel in public. The white night hurriedly tugged their knees with spirit. "Forget it. I will not hold you on this matter, and you don''t have to justify it." Said the light in the white night. "Really?" The three men were shaking their brains, and thought they had heard wrong.However, seeing that there was not much anger on the white night''s face, the three people cried out in a hurry: "thank you, elder martial brother..." "don''t hurry to thank you, tell me, have you got the wake-up pearl?" Asked the white night. As soon as this word falls, the smile on three faces disappears instantly. People looked in amazement, and their expressions solidified completely. "Well?" White night eyebrow dark move, light way: "look like you didn''t take?" "Back... Back elder martial brother, we... We haven''t gone to get it yet..." Mengqi hesitated and said in a trembling voice. "Don''t you want to live?" White night shook his head: "that''s not very good. My patience is limited. If you have been procrastinating, I''m afraid that the antidote in my hand will be lost one day. If it is lost... I''m afraid there will be no way to remove the toxin from you in the world." When they heard the sound, their scalp was numb and their faces were full of anxiety and fear: "elder martial brother, please give us a few more days!" "Try to give it to me before the end of the battle of Qunzhong." White night light way, spin and turn, back to their own position. Seeing this, the three men breathed a sigh of relief, but everyone was sweating profusely, as if they had just been fished out of the water. "What to do, elder martial brother?" Hao Wudi and Wei Hongqi look at Mengqi road together. "So far, we have no choice but to try..." "try? How to try? We''re afraid that we can''t even get into the gate of the God''s palace. It''s impossible to steal the jewels. " Hao Wudi wanted to cry without tears. "On weekdays, going to the temple is really looking for death, but the battle between the groups is different. When the time comes, the elder must go out of the temple, and a group of disciples will certainly pour out their nests to deal with the people of other sects. At that time, it will be our opportunity!" Said Munchie, in a low voice, with firmness in his eyes. The other two men heard the sound and nodded silently, but their eyes were full of worry. At this time, another burst of boiling sound came from the gate. The white night that just sat down cast his eyes again. "Ha ha, have fun!" Zhao Li curled his eyes at the gate and said with a smile. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "Do you know which department is coming from?" Zhao Li said with a smile. "Which department?" "The broken Gang hall under the ten elder''s knees! The guy walking in front of him is the chief disciple of Po Gang hall, who gives Tianqiu! " Zhao Li said with a smile. I heard the sound in the white night and looked at the man. But see that it is a muscle swelling, nearly two meters tall man. The man had long hair, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his body was like a little giant. When he came, he was so amazing that no one dared to stand in front of him, just like a God. "He is a master of horizontal training." White night brow dark frown: "his flesh body... Seems to be the body of the Brahman war!" "Why? Can you see that the body given to elder martial brother is the body of Brahman war? It seems that you still have some skills! " Zhao Li was quite surprised. However, he saw that Tianqiu led the people of the broken Gang hall into the arena. He didn''t go to the seat of the broken Gang hall, but walked towards the direction of the Shenwu hall over there. People on both sides get together, as if they are talking. Half of the field is looking at this. "What are they doing?" The white night asked. "What else can be done? Be jealous Zhao Lihan said: "my elder martial brother is a man of love. Although he has a strong cultivation, his heart is not like those soul people. He has no desire or desire. The more he cultivates, the more indifferent he is. He pursues pleasure, gratitude and hatred. Although he is a disciple of the clan, he has already married eight female disciples of the clan. It can be said that he is a group of wives and concubines, but he is not satisfied. He intends to marry elder martial sister Yue, so he is right Elder martial sister Yue is also entangled in all kinds of ways. Darling, don''t you know elder martial sister Yue? Elder martial sister Yue is not only beautiful, but also her physique is extraordinary. Double cultivation with her is worth thousands of years of hard work! If you want to get elder martial sister Yue, don''t you want to do it? So there''s always fighting on both sides of them! " "I never thought that this kind of seclusion would be so boring." Shaking his head in the daytime, I feel that today is also an eye opener. "Where there are people, there will be various kinds of people. People outside always think that there are all living immortals in the yinshizong sect... Haha, I tell you, it''s true that a long time ago, there were a group of living immortals in the temple of the Supreme God, which everyone respected. But there are more ordinary people who have worshipped the sect in recent years, and this land of immortals has become a secular market! The endless number of generations of three religions and nine streams will naturally become like this! This is also why the threshold of the new door handle moves higher and higher, so that it is almost closed! After all, the original source of the patriarch was to inherit these ancient skills when he was pursuing the road, but he didn''t want to do anything. Anyway, we don''t care so much. Watching the opera is just watching the Opera... Well, you can''t watch the drama. You''d better think about how to deal with it later! " Zhao Li glared at the night. The night was silent.People over there crowded together and made a lot of noise, and then they scattered separately. Both sides were unhappy. But the race is about to start, and all the people who walk around are back on their seats. Slowly, the field has become silent. The game has begun! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1799 It''s just a matter of looking at the brilliance of the field. Then a complicated and huge array appeared in the center of the stadium. The array rotated, and a wonderful force of ancient times overflowed and filled the whole arena. Every disciple is wrapped in the power of this wonderful theory. But the next second, the force suddenly shrinks, and then suddenly darts back to the center of the field, forming a lotus shape. The lotus is huge and spinning. People all stare at the lotus flower, and many people cry out. The lotus blooms as it spins. When it''s in full bloom... bang! A big bang went around. In order to burst the whole lotus, it suddenly splashed around. The white night turned pale. Is this array force? Good health and strong! At present, among the Dharma arrays he has seen, he is afraid that the ancient heaven array and his improved heaven punishment array can be compared. This temple of supreme God is really extraordinary! Meteor flying shuttle, fell on the scene, with a square as the outline, fell out of 18 points. Then, with the point as the center, all the meteors collide rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the light challenge arena, which is completely constructed with light as the frame, appears in everyone''s sight. "Is this the way of the Supreme God''s temple? It''s really extraordinary! " White night said with emotion. "That is!" Zhao Li snorted, "you stubborn donkey! I just don''t understand the power of our temple. I''m so stubborn. I''ll open your eyes later and see how you regret your impulsive actions before! " White night shook his head and said nothing. The competition platform appeared, and eighteen elite disciples came out of the seats of the law enforcement hall over there. Each of their disciples stood by a challenge arena and waited quietly. Yan Kuan, the senior brother of the law enforcement hall, held a large bundle of warrants in his hand. So he picked up the warrant and threw it into the air. , they were all flying on the stage. There are two tickets falling to the ground on each platform. After the signing order fell to the ground, the tokens held by many of the disciples were already shining. Among them is the token in the hands of white night. Zhao Li looked at the No. 9 arena and saw a row of words floating there. It''s bright and dazzling. It''s like a gem. "Yixintang vs. Wuwu hall!" "Yi Xin Tang?" Zhao Li was stunned: "shouldn''t the people of lingxuantang go to war? What''s going on? " White night didn''t care so much. He took the token in his hand and went to stage 9. Zhao Li looked ugly. He did not say anything. He didn''t tell him to surrender in time. Because he had offended the law enforcement hall, the surrender was not settled. He didn''t know what the lingxuantang guy was going to do. He glanced at the No. 9 competition platform, but saw the law enforcement Hall''s disciple standing there. It was the person who came to scold the white night before. At the moment, he is looking at this head from the side, and the coldness in his eyes is particularly obvious. "Now you have to ask for more." Zhao Li sighed and said hoarsely. In the daytime, the direction of Yixintang is boiling. "Senior brother Li, are you lucky?" A male disciple glanced at the words in the light curtain on the challenge arena and could not help but shout out. "How could you meet a guy from hunwu hall? Tut tut... This first scene is a free gift The female disciple nearby also laughed. "With the historical character of hunwutang, they will definitely admit defeat after they appear on the stage. Ha ha, elder martial brother Li, you can rest at ease and prepare for the battle in the future." "Ha ha ha ha, is this a good start for us?" People all laughed and clapped their hands one by one. Their eyes were full of banter and playfulness. And the man, who was called elder martial brother Li, also showed a smile. He patted his robe, whirled and stepped forward toward the arena. Now the white night, has come to the challenge arena. "Do your best and let me see what you are qualified to be crazy." Next to the law enforcement hall, cold toward the white night road. "What? Didn''t you say you were going to fight me in the first game? Why is Yixintang? " The white night asked. "We don''t need our hands to deal with such a rubbish as you, so as not to dirty our hands! The people of Yixintang can clean you up The disciple of law enforcement hall hummed. Seeing the disciples of Yixin hall coming, he said directly, "younger martial brother Li!" "Elder martial brother." The coming Yixin hall disciple immediately clasped his fist and made a salute. "You have to try your best to fight later. Our new younger martial brother doesn''t know the rules very well. You have to teach him well, understand?" The law enforcement hall disciple lenglengleng said.Hearing this, the disciples of the Yixin hall immediately understood what was going on. With a faint smile, he said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother, I know how to do it." "Good." The disciple of the law enforcement hall nodded and said in a deep voice: "now please come on stage, two younger martial brothers." The Yixin hall disciple''s mouth rose and jumped onto the challenge arena. The white night also took no time to walk up. "Are you ready?" Law enforcement hall disciples drink low. "It''s ready to start." Yixin hall disciple laughs. Without waiting for the day to talk, the law enforcement hall disciple directly nodded and yelled: "in that case, I will announce that the competition begins!" As soon as the voice fell, the disciples of Yixin hall walked directly to the white night. There was a faint smile on his face and a smile in his eyes. "I thought this competition would end soon, but I didn''t think you were brave enough to provoke even the senior brother of law enforcement hall. How do you want me to end this competition "I want you to do your best." White night road. "Then you''ll die ugly." Yixin hall disciple squinted: "do you want me to kill you directly? It''s so boring! " The night is silent. But see that disciple suddenly a speed up, instantly rushed over, a hand directly pressed to the shoulder of white night. "Well, I''ll take off your hands and feet first, and then abandon you. I''ll leave you a dog''s life to the senior brother of law enforcement hall. In this way, I''ll be worthy of him." The voice fell to the ground, and the hand burst out a fierce and miserable spirit, which poured into the white night wildly... the irascible Qi rushed towards this side, directly lifting up the long hair and robe of the white night. Seeing this, Zhao Li immediately turned his head and couldn''t bear to see the next scene. And the disciples in the next seat have all cast their eyes towards the white night, all focused and looking. Even the little girl playing with the doll couldn''t help but glance. But just then... Dong! A general trend fell from the sky and instantly suppressed the coming disciples of Yixin hall. Bang! The disciple was caught off guard, his legs were broken on the spot, and he knelt down on the ground, unable to move. "What?" The smiling law enforcement hall disciples were stunned on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1800 The sudden trend of the moment let the other side kneel on the ground. The disciple of Yixin hall didn''t respond at all. His eyes were lost and his brain was blank. Soon, he began to wake up, and people tried to get up. But... no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t dispel the terrible momentum on his shoulders. "How could... Be like this?" His eyes were lost, unbelievable. And the law enforcement hall disciple under the stage also froze. "It''s impossible!" The disciple of law enforcement hall cried out in silence, and the whole person almost stuck on the challenge arena. "Isn''t it over yet?" Zhao Li murmured on the seat and looked carefully at the No. 9 competition platform. But when he saw clearly the scene on the stage, he suddenly got up from his chair and stared at everything in front of him. I saw the white night standing aloof, and the people of the Yixin hall were kneeling on the ground, directly lost all means of resistance. "Am I... Dreaming?" His mouth was wide open, and he was petrified. Many of the disciples who are watching this side are shocked to the extreme! At this time, the white night on the stage had already started to walk towards the disciple. "You..." the disciple was about to speak. Bang! A burst of air burst into his hands and feet. Whew! The sound of bone and flesh being torn. saw that the disciples broke their limbs on the spot, and the man fell to the ground for the sake of human * * *. The intense pain made him scream like a pig. How cruel! The disciple''s brain trembled wildly and his heart beat wildly. He didn''t dare to hesitate too much. He almost screamed: "I cast..." boom! Another dull sound exploded in his chest, tearing up the spirit of heaven in his chest almost instantly. Before the disciple''s words of surrender had been uttered, the man suddenly vomited out a large mouthful of bloody meat, and then fainted on the spot. Ring nine, the game is over. Paying attention to the disciples of Yixin hall and Zhao Li, they are completely petrified. Even the expression of the disciples on the seat next to hunwu hall has all solidified. People look at the table, many people do not even respond to it, the game... Is over! Rolling? Yes! This is rolling! The disciple of hunwu Hall... Actually crushed the people of Yixin hall! Many people hold their heads and think they are hallucinations. At night, he walked to the edge of the competition platform and looked at the law enforcement hall disciple under the stage and said, "he has fainted. I think the competition is over." The law enforcement hall disciple shuddered, and quickly called out: "the 9th competition is over, the winner... Is hunwu hall disciple white night..." the voice is not loud, because he has been scared out of strength. White night did not say anything, but jumped off the challenge arena and walked towards the seat of hunwu hall. At the moment, Zhao Li is still in a petrochemical state. The disciples in the next seat all looked at him with the monster like eyes, and people did not dare to speak out. The atmosphere is extremely strange. Poop! Lingxuantang this side, a strange noise came out. The disciples who also paid attention to the fierce fighting of the seeded players looked to the side one after another, but saw that the strong Zhao Yanran was sitting on the ground all the time... "senior brother Zhao, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? " The younger martial brother nearby helped him up. "I''m fine... Nothing..." Zhao Yanran was busy. It''s like this, but everyone else can see that Zhao Yanran is as pale as paper, without color, and his whole body is sweating profusely, and the whole person seems to have just been fished out of the water... people are confused, but not too conscious, but continue to look at the fierce fight on the field. Zhao Yanran did not want to see other battles. He quietly left his seat and walked quickly to the seat of the law enforcement hall. But now the disciple of law enforcement hall has come back. His face was equally ugly. "What''s the matter, elder martial brother, how could he be so tough that night?" Zhao Yanran glanced at the direction of the Yixin hall, and saw that the disciples of the Yixin hall moved down the guy whose limbs were completely broken and the spirit of heaven was abandoned. His whole body suddenly shivered. "It seems... Munch said it is true, this guy is really not simple, this... If you were on the stage, I''m afraid you would have lost your life..." the disciple of law enforcement hall took a cold breath. Zhao Yanran listened, legs a soft, almost sat down on the ground.He quickly supported the wall next to him and said eagerly, "elder martial brother, this is not easy to do. That night is so fierce that we offended him again. If he investigates after the game, we... We will all have to bear it!" Zongmen believe that the strong are respected. They offend Bai Ye, but Bai Ye is so fierce. If he calculates the accounts, the department behind them is very difficult to protect them. The law enforcement hall disciple bit his teeth, spun and snorted, and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, for that guy, there is no post match! I will end his life here "What''s your plan, elder martial brother?" Zhao Yanran asked. "Go back first, and you''ll find out later." The law enforcement hall disciple didn''t want to explain more. He glanced at the seat of hunwu hall, and then turned around and left. Zhao Yanran felt a little uneasy, but he couldn''t do anything at the moment, so he could only go back to his seat. When he saw the white night coming, Zhao Li finally came back to his senses. He shivered all over and immediately met him. "Brother Bai... Elder martial brother Bai, what''s the matter with you? My God, why are you so powerful that you can solve the guy of Yixin hall in a few times? Are you... Are you really a real soul person? " Zhao Li opened his mouth and threw out a series of questions. People were surprised and strange, such as seeing heaven and man. But white night did not answer, but sat quietly on the seat. The disciples in the next seat all looked at the white night with curious eyes, whispering and talking one after another. "Who is this man?" "I don''t know." "No "Has there ever been such a man in hunwu hall?" There was a lot of noise. But white night ignored. In the right front of the field, a figure in a group of dark green disciples'' clothes is watching this side. "I didn''t expect that this guy still had two sons! But that''s just for some miscellaneous fish! When he gets to the back, what else can he do with that Qu Jiyue hums and takes his sight back from the direction of hunwu hall. "Silent moon, what''s the matter?" There was a gentle male voice. Capture Ji Yue Leng next, spin and busy shake head, smile way: "elder martial brother, nothing." "That''s good." The master of the male voice smiles and continues to look at the center of the field www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1801 "Elder martial brother, what was the matter with that move just now?" "Is that the general trend? Why is it so terrible? " "Is it true? Why can the guy of Yixin hall be abolished with one move? You don''t use magic weapons, do you? " "What''s the matter, elder martial brother..." after sitting back at his seat at night, Zhao Li''s nagging didn''t stop. White night gave him too much shock, he is eager to know the real strength of white night. If white night''s strength is extraordinary, I''m afraid his next request is to ask him to teach him the soul rhyme mind method. After all, since he entered the temple of supreme God, no one has ever taught him anything. His cultivation of the soul formula is based on his own exploration, which can be said to be a slow progress. How can the white night not know Zhao Li''s mind? But the white night is blind, people are closed eyes quiet energy. He came to participate in the selection competition for the purpose of that reward, he did not care about the rest, as for Zhao Li, he would not care. Strictly speaking, he is not familiar with Zhao Li. It''s quite exciting for elder martial brother Zhao to sit down for you. At least, we don''t want to fight for the first person in the hall The white night opens his eyes and looks at the front in silence. "Anger doesn''t depend on others." Zhao Li was stunned at the sound. At this time, the first round of the competition has basically ended. The disciples of the law enforcement hall made a little preparation under the stage, and then came back to the front of each challenge arena. Yan Kuan, the chief disciple of the law enforcement hall, got up again and yelled: "I declare that the first round of competition is over. Now we are going to screen the second round of competition. Please prepare the players who have not participated in the last round." When the voice dropped, he took out a stack of tokens and threw them to the arena. Chirp, chirp, chirp... those tokens turn into meteors again and hit the arena. Soon, another name rose on the challenge arena. Zhao Li and the white night looked together. People''s eyes once again focused on the challenge arena. But at this time, Zhao Li suddenly stood up. "What''s going on?" He cried out. "Well?" White night is a little confused. Next to the seat of the disciples also issued a boiling sound. Zhao Li stepped forward and yelled in the direction of the law enforcement Hall: "elder martial brother Yan Kuan! Qin Feng, a disciple of hunwu hall, has fought in the last battle. According to the rules, he should rest for another round. Why is he still in the second round? " But... Yan Kuan didn''t even look at him, as if he didn''t hear him. "Elder martial brother Yan!" Zhao Li was in a hurry, and immediately went to want a theory, but before he got close, he was stopped by several disciples of law enforcement hall. What are you doing? If you don''t want to take part in the selection competition, you hunwutang should get out of here as soon as possible. Don''t dirty our eyes A law enforcement hall disciple snorted. Zhao Li turned blue and looked at Yan Kuan who sat down again. He seemed to understand something and stopped struggling. I''m afraid... From the beginning to the end, the other party didn''t take hunwu hall seriously. Without a word, he returned to his seat dejectedly. "What''s the matter?" The white night is light. "Your next scene is not so easy to do!" Zhao Li said hoarsely. "I didn''t put too much effort into the last game. It''s not a big problem to fight the second game." Shake your head at night. "But what if they put you in the third? What should I do? If you win game three, what about game four? What about scene five? What about scene six? You are not an iron man. No matter how good your talent is and how strong your strength is, you will have to fall down in this race which is close to the wheel race Zhao Li shook his head and sighed: "and this second scene is a ridge for you!" "Oh?" White night slightly side head, only to find their own stage floating a row of words. Wu Jue Gang hall! "Broken Gang hall?" "Po Gang hall is the tenth department in this sect. It''s not Yixintang''s department which is almost the same as that of the other departments. All the people in the Po Gang hall are strong and powerful. Although we don''t know who they sent, anyway, this battle will be hard. I''m afraid even if you can win, it will be very difficult for you to cope with the next duel." Zhao Li sighed that the power of the white night shocked him, but the cruelty of the reality also made him incredible... "soldiers come to block the water and cover up the earth. If I really can''t get the achievements I deserve, I can only give up!" White night light said, spin and rise, toward the challenge arena. Zhao Li didn''t say a word, just silently watching the white night.The white night moved here, and the other end of the broken Gang hall also moved. But the next second... "Wow!" The whole competition ground suddenly boils up. Countless people exclaimed. Zhao Li was slightly stunned, looked at the people around his eyes, and found that all people''s eyes were focused on the direction of the broken Gang hall. His heart suddenly suddenly beat up, people hard to move the line of sight, looking at the broken Gang hall. However, a man stood up in the broken Gang hall and walked towards the challenge arena in the eyes of all. That man... Is the elder martial brother of the broken Gang hall. Give Tianqiu! "No... will... Right..." Zhao Li sat on the ground with a look of complete dullness. He looked at Tianqiu foolishly, and his brain was blank. "What''s the matter? How can the law enforcement hall arrange the gift to senior brother? " "Although elder martial brother is not a hero, it is easy to get into the list of outstanding people because of his strength. In principle, shouldn''t he be the last player? In this way, more dark horses can be given play, and more disciples will be able to get the attention of the elders. Why let him fight now "Is it that elder martial brother Yan Kuan was not careful?" There was a buzz on the field. People are confused. Even the carefree people there are quite unexpected. He looked at Yan Kuan and exclaimed, "elder martial brother Yan, he is my opponent. What do you mean by this?" "The drawing of lots is random. Don''t think it was deliberately arranged by our law enforcement hall." Yan Kuan cast his eyes and said calmly. All Xiaoyao''s brows wrinkled and he didn''t speak any more. In the uproar of all, grant Tianqiu stepped on the challenge arena. However, more people were surprised by the fact that hunwutang was not eliminated in the first game, but broke into the second one? "Boy, are you sorry now?" At this time, the corner of the law enforcement hall disciple beside the challenge arena rose, laughing at the coming white night. The smile is full of pride and banter. "Regret?" White night moved eyebrows, suddenly looked at him side: "if I defeated this person, you will feel afraid?" As soon as he said this, the law enforcement hall disciple immediately stopped talking, and his brain couldn''t turn around. Defeat and give Tianqiu? What nonsense is this idiot of hunwu hall talking about? Who is the person who gives Tianqiu? Is that what hunwu hall disciples can defeat? What''s more, it''s just a waste at the level of real soul state. If you''re afraid of one face-to-face, you''ll end the battle with Tianqiu? "What are you dreaming of? Everybody can talk big! I just hope you can be so arrogant later The law enforcement hall disciple snorted coldly, then retreated to one side and called out, "please prepare yourself, two players!" Grant Tianqiu did not speak, but held his chest in both hands, closed his eyes, and waited quietly. One could see the anger between his brows. Obviously... He is very dissatisfied with Yan Kuan''s arrangement. White night hands after the negative, casual standing, people do not appear nervous. At this time, give day Qiu suddenly opened a mouth. "I was not interested in such a guy as you, but I was thinking, are you Yan Kuan pulling up to humiliate me?" Tianqiu opens his eyes and stares at the white night road coldly. "What did I do? Why do you feel humiliated? " The white night asked. "Because my opponent has always been a hero, the supreme strongman of the clan, not a mouse like you!" "I''m not a mouse." "It''s just that you don''t understand the reality." Give Tianqiu a deep breath, eyes full of anger: "no matter what, I will use the most bloody means to kill you, I will let Yan Kuan, let the rest of the world know the power of my Tianqiu!" The voice falls, also does not wait for that law enforcement hall disciple to shout to start, he already is strides forward in the past. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... every time his foot taps with the ground, the whole arena will shake. The huge power shakes the boundaries of the arena. Countless people stare at the sky to death. As people know, it''s given to heaven to hate anger. And once he gets angry, he will become extremely cruel! "The guy of hunwu hall is dead!" Someone shook his head in secret. "White night, it depends on how you deal with it!" Purple bamboo pavilion side, capture the silent moon squint autumn eyes, the corner of the mouth rise way. "It''s over Zhao Li was holding his head with a helpless face. In the eyes of the world, Tianqiu gave Tianqiu a leap and directly rushed to kill him. Three meters away from the night, he raised his fist and attacked him from the air."Turn it into meat sauce!" The roar came out. Roar... the exposed fist power exploded from his fist in an instant, and turned into a crushing force from the sky and hit the body of the white night. Roaring... in the white night, the platform under his feet was broken on the spot, and the surrounding border was all protruding outward. A destructive atmosphere of riot was tearing around his body. But... like a statue, he stood still. "Well?" Give Tianqiu a little Leng. The scene also inexplicably quiet down. What''s going on? White night... Took the blow? Just look at the white night slowly raised his hand, the man looked at the five fingers, a bit of ancient magic power hovered at the fingertips, and said faintly: "do you have this strength? This elder martial brother, if it''s just like this, I''m afraid I can''t be killed! " "It looks like you have a certain skill, but that''s not enough!" Give Tianqiu low roar, people want to move. But the next second, white night suddenly five fingers a grip, a powerful force from his palm. "Let''s see what I''m doing." With a sharp look in his eyes, he rushed to give Tianqiu an instant blow and hit his heart head-on... "what?" Tianqiu''s breath is tight, and when people react, the fist is already close to him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1802 The ferocity of the blow was unexpected, and the ferocity of the blow was beyond the expectation of Tianqiu. When Tianqiu raised his arms to defend, everything seemed late. His soul power has not been injected into his arms, and his fist is approaching... bang! A dull noise exploded. On the challenge arena, a lotus like ripple appeared at the place where they collided, spreading around. The ripples hit the boundary, and immediately lifted the boundary like a bronze mirror, and mine rolled like a wave. As for the Tianqiu, the body is crazy to retreat, the body has been heavily hit in the back of the border above just stop. This scene appeared, and the audience was quiet. People''s eyes widened and they looked at the white night in disbelief. One by one, They gaped and their mouths could not be closed for half a day. After giving Tianqiu''s appearance on the stage, he has been the focus of the whole audience. Therefore, no matter who he is, they are paying attention to his battle. After all, people hope to see more moves and stronger soul rhymes, especially the elite. They think that the night will die. What they want is that the waste of the soul martial hall can find some ways to set up some moves of giving Tianqiu. What''s the matter? Why... A guy in the soul martial arts hall can give Zhenfei The Revenge of heaven with one blow? How did this person do it? Many people come back to their minds. They are holding their heads and their faces are blue. They only feel that the frequency of their brain shaking is enough to make their heads explode! "How did this happen?" Here in Zizhu Pavilion, Qu Jiyue''s beautiful little face has been completely solidified, and the expressions of his classmates around him are not much better. Although I don''t know them. What kind of place that only contains garbage, that kind of department that ranks the bottom of the list... How can there be such a fierce existence? Zhao Li''s side is more self-evident. He has been sitting on the bottom of the stool, lying on the ground, looking at this scene foolishly. "Is this white night so powerful?" He murmured. Of course, the most shocking thing is neither capturing Ji Yue nor Zhao Li, but giving Tianqiu. He raised his arms, and the shiver in his head had not disappeared. He knew his physical strength, which was the peak of Brahma''s body. Ordinary strength, not to mention shaking him, could not even give him a little pain. But in front of this true soul state person actually did! Why? Why? Is this guy really a real soul person? Zhao Li''s brain was shaking wildly, which was hard for people to accept. At this time, the white night stepped forward. His expression is particularly plain, can not see joy and sorrow. Seeing this, his eyes were filled with anger. "You don''t want to be proud, stinky boy! I will tear you to pieces Grant Tianqiu growls in a low voice. In his opinion, this man''s action just now is a great insult to him. According to the script of grant Tianqiu, he should smash the man into meat sauce with one punch, and then walk out of the arena in the full of cheers and applause, so as to frighten all sides, and let the Shenwu Hall guys have a good look at their own prestige. But... The reality didn''t follow his script! This guy of hunwutang not only didn''t make meat sauce by himself, but also came forward to do it! This is a stark provocation. This is the biggest insult to him, the chief disciple of the broken Gang hall! "I''m not proud." White night light back a sentence. This sentence deeply stimulated the whole body of Tianqiu. He roared suddenly, his arms turned red in an instant, the veins were bulging, but revealed the color like magma, as if at the moment, his whole body blood had turned into magma. This blow, like the fall of the scorching sun, is not only to give people a terrible enough to tear up all the pressure, but also covers a kind of heat to destroy everything and melt everything! The white night quietly looked at the attack. The border behind him was swollen and protruded by the pressure of the strike, and the surface of the boundary was extremely red. The surrounding law enforcement hall disciples retreated repeatedly and did not dare to approach. Many people even stood up and looked at the blow with wide eyes. "It''s... Hot sun fist!" At Shenwu hall, a disciple exclaimed. "Elder martial brother, he has finally learned the fierce sun magic boxing. You must be careful when you fight him!" Next to the disciples to do Xiaoyao road. Do Xiaoyao did not say a word, but the eyes tightly stare at the Tianqiu, tightly staring at this blow. He believed it was enough to end the fight.Just at this moment, the white night that came to Tianqiu also lifted a blow and went forward. At first, his momentum of bombardment was flat and calm, such as calm sea, no waves and no waves. But when the fist is fully extended... boom! A whistling of a fist that was shaking the sky suddenly burst and splashed all over the place. A blow that is so devastating and immortal that it can''t be matched is released all around. It seems to be a thrill to make the world lose its color! The heat wave that gave heaven revenge was torn by all the strength of this fist. "What?" Give heaven Qiu pupil to shrink, people immediately stunned. But listen to the howling of the night. "Wuxiao Shenquan!" Bang! Double punch collision. All the boxing forces that gave heaven revenge broke on the spot. White night fist is like a bamboo, continue to move forward, crazy forward, shatter everything. Only to see that the arm that gave heaven revenge immediately was like a broken piece of iron, inch broken, hard to resist. When the fist of the night reaches the end, the whole arm of Tianqiu has been shattered by him... br > the surging force is like a shock wave, and it is hurtling on the body of the God. Dong! God Qiu was shocked to fly out on the spot, people spit blood in the air. When he fell to the ground, the whole body''s flesh and skin had been completely broken. "Wow!" The whole scene is in a big bang! Countless people stood up from the seats, staring at the scene with big eyes. All departments such as Zizhu Pavilion, law enforcement hall, Shenwu hall, broken Gang hall are all stupid. People''s brains have a word that is different. Black horse! No doubt, the white night is the black horse! But who can think that the soul martial arts hall can run out of the black horse? What''s the matter with this? People''s brains are crazy and their minds are not in pace. This is a god revenge! This is the chief disciple of broken Gang hall! This is the existence of the Brahman war body! Unexpectedly... Was the soul martial arts hall disciple a blow to blow! And also a blow broke the arm, a blow broke the body, a punch ended the fight... why? Is this person really the existence of the true soul level? People''s brains tremble wildly. No one can accept it. This scene is too shocking! But... The war is not over! Only looking at the white night face expressionless face that lies on the ground to give the heaven revenge to go, his every step appears extremely light, can hear in the scene of everyone''s ears, are extremely heavy. "Elder martial brother, I have no grievance and no revenge with you, but you can kill the move as soon as you do it! You are a cruel and cruel person. My code of conduct is clear and clear. Whoever is cruel to me doesn''t need to be kind to anyone. Since you want to kill me, I should not leave you! " The white night said hoarse, that dark pupil bead flickered a bad light. "You... You think I''m afraid of you?" Give heaven hatred full of blood, eyes blood red, roar will climb up. But at this time, the disciples at the other side of the broken Gang hall have already shouted. "Stop! Our elder brother conceded! Stop! " "Don''t play again! We concede! " "Elder martial brother, surrender!" The roar kept on. People know that the people who break Gang hall are desperate. Because the existence of this soul martial arts hall has shown their strength to know that this person has completely crushed the heaven to revenge! It''s not what they can deal with! If you go on like this, you will die if you give heaven revenge! But... Their shouting didn''t work. A blow on the night directly hit the head of the God. The following law enforcement hall disciple was in a hurry, and immediately drank: "stop! At the end of the game, if you dare to hurt and give revenge, zongmen will kick you out of the school! " However, the night still did not stop. In his eyes, the killing broke out, and the cold words came out in his mouth: "he didn''t surrender! It''s not the end! " The law enforcement hall disciple heard the sound and his face was all blue. Surrender? He can never surrender with the character of giving heaven revenge. But he doesn''t surrender! He must be killed in the night. Nobody can stop it for a white night. Give heaven revenge... Will fall! The whole scene was breathing tight, and looked at the terrible scene. All people thought that the heaven was given revenge and soul fighting. It was almost a passing field, and it would be necessary to go up and round.But I didn''t expect that the situation would turn into this situation! This man... I''m afraid he is the strongest black horse in the history of the Supreme God Temple! But... just when everyone thought that citianqiu would fall... bang! A strange noise came out. Just look at the space in front of the white night. "Well?" His face changed slightly in the white night. People haven''t had time to react, the twisted space in front of me suddenly exploded. Bang! The violent ripples of space are pushed around like a huge hand. White night was also caught off guard and was lifted on the spot. He rolled over in the air and landed on the ground, but his body was unsteady and his pace was shaking. White night eyebrow a frown, the line of sight looks toward the field. But listen to a voice coming from the gate. "Bold shaft! How arrogant! The game is over, do you dare to poison the disciples? Are you going to rebel? " As the sound fell, an old man with a white beard and a brown robe flew in like lightning. Without saying a word, the old man tore open the boundary of the competition platform and fell on it. He stood in front of Tianqiu, staring at the white night with cold and serious eyes. A general trend instantly permeated the four sides, covering the entire stadium! "Elder Wang?" The disciples of law enforcement hall immediately cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1803 "Elder Wang?" A whisper in the night, staring at the old man in front of him, frowned in the dark: "is this man the ten elder Wang yuanyan of the broken Gang hall?" He also said that elder ten is a big muscle swelling of the middle-aged man, but do not want to be a thin old man! Don''t you think ten elders specialized in physical skills, are they amazing in body? This is a look that is not very good. White night in this wild, but the whole scene soul has been up, one after another to Wang yuanyan boxing for ceremony. "See elder ten!" "See elder ten!" The voice of the voice is like a wave, and it is rising and falling. "Well." Wang yuanyan nodded gently, and turned his eyes on the white night, and said coldly, "why don''t you salute the elder, son upright." "I don''t know you." The night is light. Such a word of light and light spread, around the face of countless people are horrific. Wang yuanyan''s face is even more iron and green. "Madness! What a madness! How dare I despise the elder! You... You bastard! " Wang yuanyan Qi shake, pointing to the white night nose to start. But the night was fearless, and the man said calmly, "in my opinion, the temple of God is not a world door, famous and respected by all the people! The elders in the temple of the LORD God should be all the wise, and they are highly respected. But what about you? Do you know what you did? In Lisheng, it is well known that if two souls fight alone and have a one-on-one fair contest, others will not intervene. This is the rule of Lisheng state. However, you know that this is the holy selection competition of my supreme temple, but you suddenly intervene in the competition! I don''t know if you are elder, but I know you are not worthy of being an elder! If you are really an elder, I will report this to the patriarch! In full view, I don''t think you should not admit it? " The smooth words slowly came out of his mouth, but when they were handed to the four sides, the whole court had completely lost their voice. Breath, heart beating... All can''t hear. This startling speech, completely shakes the brain and soul of everyone present! "He''s crazy... He must be mad!" Zhao Li can not stand up, people hold the stool, silly looking at the arena side. The silent moon here is now excited and trembling. Her eyes are hot, and the little mouth of the red has been raised. "I didn''t expect this madman to be so bold that the company commander dared to challenge him? Ha ha ha, does he think this is outside? Think there are still people in the Shenji palace who will protect him? He''s done! No one can save him! No one! " The silent month continued to whisper, the little hand held her dress corner, at this moment, she did not know how happy, as if she had already won the first of the competition. "Younger sister, are you ok?" The man next to him looked curiously at the silent moon. "Nothing... I''m ok..." the quiet month hurriedly recovered, shaking his head, but the smile on his face was not reduced. The man was puzzled, but he didn''t ask more. Soon, the scene was boiling. All sorts of voices rang. "This guy, is this... Provocating the elder?" "The soul martial arts hall fellow is incompetent just, unexpectedly still so bold?" "Ha ha, also don''t see what identity, so arrogant! Look, he must have no good fruit to eat! " "One fool!" People sneer, and there are people who can''t stand up to scold in public. Gradually, the night suddenly became the target, almost all the voices are hard to hear the call. But when I turned away in the night, people still looked at the old man. Wang yuanyan''s face is also difficult to see. He breathed hard as if he wanted to suppress his temper. Although he had been in the temple of the Supreme God for many years, he was not more than ordinary people, but for the first time he saw someone dare to provoke him so much... What''s your name Wang yuanyan asked with trembling gas. "Soul martial hall, white night." The night is light. "White night, right?" Wang yuanyan even points out the head: "very good! Good! You said you were going to the Lord and sue me? sure! I''ll let you tell you! I''d like to see, what else can you do for me! " "It''s just a way to express my dissatisfaction, and before that, I''ll finish the game." "I know this God giving revenge is your disciple. You are on the stage to interfere, but I want to keep him alive. But... The game is a game. He doesn''t admit to lose, and the game will not end! No one says it''s useless! I hope you can get out of the way, at least let me win or you let him surrender! " "Surrender? It''s impossible! " "I would rather die in war than surrender," he growled angrily "Then our fight will have to continue." The voice fell and the man came."Presumptuous!" Wang yuanyan angrily yelled: "I am here, but I still want you to speak? The game is over! You two are tied! All into the next round! Law enforcement, do you hear me? Judge according to what the elder said The next law enforcement Hall''s disciples heard the sound, trembled, and nodded: "yes... Yes, ten elders." White night frowned, staring at Wang yuanyan: "elder, this is to directly intervene in the game?" "I don''t interfere! I just want you to accept it! " Wang yuanyan said coldly: "if you agree, you can get off the challenge arena now. You still need qualification in the next competition. If you don''t agree, you should continue to do it. However, I said in an ugly way that in front of you... You want to hurt and give Tianqiu, at least... You have to pass my test!" As soon as he said this, people around him were cool. There is no doubt that Wang yuanyan is Baoding to give Tianqiu. But it is. Everyone knows that Wang yuanyan is a famous bodyguard and has a bad temper. If anyone annoys him, he won''t care about the rules and regulations. People looked at the white night, waiting for his compromise. At this time, white night can only compromise, unless he wants to find death to challenge Wang yuanyan! However, at this time, the white night is to start again. Then he saw a circle of golden halo on his body, and the breath of the whole person increased countless times. He gazed at Wang yuanyan, his eyes full of fighting intention. When he was approaching, his mouth burst out cold words. "Since the ten elders say such words, good... Disciple Bai Ye, I will learn the power of the ten elders!" As soon as the words fell, the fierce light in the eyes of the white night bloomed. The man rushed to the place in an instant. With one finger, he burst out and turned into a seven foot sword. With his fierce arm, he chopped Wang yuanyan. At that moment, the world was dead! The whole stadium was silent again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1804 With the sudden attack of the white night, the frightful spirit of the dead dragon swept over, as if to kill everything. Wang yuanyan''s face changed dramatically when he was directly stimulated by the terrible sword. Wang yuanyan was shocked. Has he ever thought that a disciple should dare to do such a wicked thing to him, the ranking elder? This is a rebellion! Wang yuanyan is angry again! But now it''s not the time to think about it. Just watch him quickly step back and jump off the challenge arena. Keng! The sword smashed the challenge arena in front of him. However, Wang yuanyan was too hasty. When he fell under the stage, he fell directly on the ground. He was very embarrassed, he looked so funny! However... no one dares to laugh at him! Because everyone was shocked by the shocking act of white night. Countless eyes in all directions were focused on him, and it was hard to remove them for a long time. White night... How dare you do it? What''s more, he forced Wang yuanyan out of the arena? What''s going on here? Why should Wang yuanyan be afraid of the attack and killing of the white night? Why hide? What''s the courage and courage of white night to make such a move to Wang yuanyan? People''s brains are trembling and they can''t figure out what''s going on. Bai Ye removed the sword spirit of the dead dragon, stood at the edge of the challenge arena and looked at Wang yuanyan with indifference. He said calmly, "ten elders, you just said that you want to kill zetianqiu. Now that you have escaped, does that mean I can kill Tianqiu?" "You Wang yuanyan was in a great hurry and wanted to rush up to stop the white night. But the white night has already stepped on the body of Tianqiu, and the irascible soul power lingers in his feet. As long as he exerts force again, the chest of Tianqiu will be immediately broken by him. Seeing this, Wang yuanyan was shocked and immediately yelled: "stop it!" "This is a competition. How can we stop before we have won or lost?" White night said without expression. "Asshole The man still wants to struggle, but the strength of the white night''s feet is so great that he can''t get rid of it. "Revolt? You have no chance! " The white night stares at giving Tianqiu. If you don''t want to keep your hands, you have to work hard and crush it completely! But at this time, the fallen to the ground Tianqiu is a low roar: "I surrender!" The voice is thick, but with a strong reluctance and anger. As soon as the words fell, the movement of the white night froze. The following law enforcement hall disciples heard the sound, immediately and eagerly called out: "the competition is over, the winner, soul martial hall white night!" Hearing the sound in the white night, he raised his feet. He could have killed zetianqiu directly, but he didn''t want to cause too much trouble. If he killed this man by force, he would not be too good in the temple of supreme God. After all, Wang yuanyan has already stood here. As a disciple of Baiye, how can he give the elder a face? Anyway, just win the game! Give day Qiu Hukou escape, immediately fell next to the big mouth gasping. The world is particularly dismayed, why did not give up Tianqiu suddenly surrender! At this time, Wang yuanyan rushed to the arena and took Tianqiu down from the challenge arena. "Tianqiu, are you ok?" Wang yuanyan asked urgently. "Master, I''m fine..." give Tianqiu weak way. "Good! At last you listened to my teacher''s advice Wang yuanyan breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that at the critical moment, Wang yuanyan wrapped his voice with his soul power, and urged Tianqiu to give up. Tianqiu can not listen to others'' words, but he will listen to master''s words. It was because of this that he surrendered. "Master, I''m not willing to..." give Tianqiu clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and growled. "Master knows that you are not willing, but you are not the opponent of this man. If you continue to fight, you will only die! You must bear the humiliation Wang yuanyan said hoarsely. Hearing the sound, the anger and pain on his face became more and more intense. He roared: "master, don''t worry. The disciples will surely practice hard, revenge and wash away the shame!" "Don''t wait for you to study hard!" Wang yuanyan waved his hand and asked the disciples of the broken Gang hall to come over and hold him. The descendants stood up and gazed at the white night on the challenge arena and said coldly, "this man... I will solve this problem myself!" As soon as he said this, all the people around him were pale with fright... grant Tianqiu froze in the same place: "master..." "elder, what do you mean by this Next to the law enforcement hall disciple trembling asked. "What do you mean? Isn''t that easy? "Wang yuanyan, with his hands behind him, gazed at the white night, and then stepped onto the challenge arena. He said coldly, "white night, disciple of hunwu hall! To challenge the elder openly is to despise the rules of our clan, to be contemptuous, and to rebel! Today, I am going to take the place of elder Eagle September and teach this son a good lesson. " The voice fell to the ground like thunder in everyone''s ear. "Wow All of them uttered an almost roaring sound. Everyone got up from their chairs and looked at it all with astonishment. No one expected that Wang yuanyan would settle accounts after autumn! What''s more, it''s open to a disciple? This thing, enough to shock the whole clan! "It seems that I made a wrong decision to release Tianqiu!" White night took a breath and said indifferently: "besides, you are not the elder of law enforcement hall. You can''t convict me. What''s more, it''s just your one-sided statement! How can you treat me without proof? " "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wang yuanyan gave a low roar: "what evidence do you need if I want to punish you a little soul Wu hall disciple? Get down on your knees first As soon as the voice fell, Wang yuanyan suddenly roared, and a vast momentum fell from the sky, and the town turned to the white night. Bang! The general situation fell to the ground. In the white night, his body was slightly heavy, but soon he stood upright again. He gazed at Wang yuanyan, his eyes were full of killing intention, and the ferocity in his pupils became more and more surging. "Ten elder, are you sure you want to do this?" "What am I going to do? I''m going to get your advice from this disciple." Wang yuanyan roared, intending to increase the momentum. This move, completely infuriated white night! "Good! Wang yuanyan! Since you want to kill me, don''t blame me for being rude! Even if I give up my life today, I will do my best to fight you! " The anger of the white night also came up. He snorted coldly and leaped to Wang yuanyan. People sacrificed the Dragon Sword spirit and killed Wang yuanyan. This move has already declared the determination of white night! The field was silent. People are all gaping at this terrible scene! At this moment, even the law enforcement Hall''s disciples were silent and looked silly. The game was forcibly suspended. No one could have expected that the selection contest turned out to be a battle between the disciples and the elders... the selection competition was a struggle between the disciples and the elders www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1805 Wang yuanyan is the elder of the broken Gang hall. His body is powerful and terrifying, and his strength is boundless. He breaks the mainland with one hand and tears up the stars, which is just like picking things out of a bag! He has absolute weight in the Supreme God Temple! Ordinary disciples are just a group of children in his eyes. He didn''t know what kind of means he used before the white night to make him feel the extreme crisis, but he believed that even if there were some special means to defeat Tianqiu, he was just a local chicken and a dog, which could be easily attacked. Therefore, he did not need any tricks, he directly attacked and killed him with his fist. Rough and simple. But it''s terrible! The impetuous soul force is like a rushing flood, rushing forward with his action, as if to swallow up the white night completely! That appalling momentum, actually let the whole stadium no color, tens of thousands of people shivered. However, in the white night, Wang yuanyan''s fists were shaken in the face. People like the God of war rushed forward and killed him. Bang! Wang yuanyan''s fists were broken on the spot. And the body of the white night is just a shake. "What?" Wang yuanyan was a little stunned, but he didn''t react to him. A sword Qi had been stabbed in the white night. Not good! Wang yuanyan''s face changed greatly, and he immediately dodged his sword Qi. But white night seems to know that this sword can''t kill Wang yuanyan. At the moment of this sword attack, he has got up again and kicked hard in Wang yuanyan''s chest. After all, Wang yuanyan is not an ordinary person. While dodging, he also hits the abdomen with a fist. Bang! Bang! The muffled sound was heard almost at the same time. Seeing that Bai Ye and Wang yuanyan''s bodies were pulled back at the same time, they fell on the ground and retreated, almost falling off the challenge arena. Although this time the match is even, in everyone''s mind, this scene is just like refreshing their three views! You know, it''s a guy from the soul martial arts hall, who only has the level of real soul state... why can he compete with the ten elders? What''s more, it still competes with Wang yuanyan in strength? What the hell is going on here? Everyone can''t figure it out. The white night held his figure, staring at Wang yuanyan, his eyes twinkled with a strange light. It has to be said that Wang yuanyan''s strength is extremely amazing. Under such circumstances, he can still fight back, which is enough to show that his speed is extraordinary. But white night has absorbed the ancient power. Although he is only a Brahman fighting body, his body has been blessed by ancient gods. Let alone such an attack, even Wang yuanyan''s all-out attack may not be able to kill white night. Since he was able to crush Tianqiu, he had the capital to fight against Wang yuanyan, which is why he dared to challenge Wang yuanyan. And this is the wonderful part of ancient divine power! At present, white night only absorbs the power of the first ancient divine power, and there are nine powers behind it. If all of them are absorbed, the strength of white night will soar to an unprecedented level! But Wang yuanyan doesn''t think so. He glared at the people in front of him in disbelief. This kid? don''t worry? Can''t be? Didn''t I hit him hard with that punch? Why... He''s going to be ok? If you give Tianqiu or be happy, you will vomit blood even if you are not seriously injured! What''s going on? What magic weapon did the boy use? Wang yuanyan snorted with anger in his eyes and did not intend to keep his hand. However, just as he was about to do it, the white night over there unexpectedly rushed over again. "Asshole!" Wang yuanyan was furious. How dare this disciple take the initiative to find him? "What do you really think you have? Just now, it was just my elder''s carelessness! Elder Ben, you are going to die! " Wang yuanyan''s eyes turned red and his face was ferocious. He did not hide any more, roared and rushed again. As he ran, his fists were wildly waved, as fast as he could. With each blow, you can see that the void is suddenly broken and twisted, and constantly moving towards the white night. After all, this is to use the broken void to break the retreat of the white night. What a terrible space shock! Around the disciples scalp numb, are staring at this magnificent scene. Rao is the gift of Tianqiu and Xiaoyao can not help but look tight. However, this is not over. White night just wants to fight back, but listen to Wang yuanyan roar. "The power of the holy mountain!" Boom! An earth shaking noise exploded. The arena where they stood was broken on the spot, and their feet were heavily trampled on the ground at night.But... he just trembled, and he didn''t bend down at all. He was not affected by this terrible suppression. There was another uproar. Wang yuanyan''s eyes are full of killing intention. Knowing that this son is not simple, when the white night was suppressed, he immediately stepped forward, and the man jumped up again, then his fists overlapped, and with his amazing power which could not be described in words, he smashed the head of white night. The power of this blow is enough to blow the whole holy immortal kingdom into powder! If hit, even Dacheng Xuanjun will die on the spot. There is no way to survive! People are breathing tightly, standing up in unison, staring at the fierce scene here. "Elder martial brother Bai, hide quickly!" At the seat of the soul martial hall over there, Zhao Li couldn''t help it any longer. He had already sent out a shrill voice. However... the white night still does not dodge, but the eyes are cold, staring at this scene with burning eyes! His eyes also gradually blood red, a sad fierce light flashing in his pupil. Some of the strong men hidden in the disciples were frightened when they saw the eyes of the white night. "He didn''t hide?" "Does he want to take the blow hard?" "He can''t do it!" "He''s looking for death!" There was a lot of noise from the seats. More people keep shaking their heads, in their view, the act of white night is undoubtedly suicide. Although Wang yuanyan''s soul power is not strong, but his strength is astounding, with his brute force, he is enough to tear everything. This is the ultimate and infinite possibility of the body! When the fist fell, the earth under him burst wildly, and the cracks spread wildly around like cobwebs. All around the ring all burst to pieces, that wrapped around the field of the border crazy shaking, and finally all exploded. All the disciples who sat in the front were shaken away, and the disciples at the back turned pale and retreated together. What a blow! The momentum alone is so terrible. What if it is imposed on people? People trembled and thought, but did not dare to go far, but looked at it in a hurry, waiting for the result of the blow. Then, however, the white night moved. The five fingers of his left hand grasped it, and then another one. A pure sword spirit was surging and rotating in his palm. The world is astonished. Do you mean to fight back with sword spirit? At this time, the next action of the white night, let them understand that they are wrong. Then he looked at the white night and raised his right arm again. His right hand became a fist, which severely resisted the past. The pure ancient divine power simply makes the world unable to understand. Bang!! Wang yuanyan''s fists were fierce and violent, which hit the fist of the white night. At that moment, Wang yuanyan''s strength exploded on the spot on the white night''s fist. The arms of the white night were shaking wildly, and a lot of blood cracks appeared on the fist. There is no doubt that even if he had ancient magic power, he could not be completely immune to Wang yuanyan''s attack. But... his body did not retreat. No matter how much he trembled, he did not step back, let alone show his flaws. "What?" Wang yuanyan''s pupil dilated. Although Bai Ye was injured, there is no doubt that he received Wang yuanyan''s fierce attack! "Ten elders, are you doing this White night hoarse said, a pair of bloody eyes staring at him. "You..." Wang yuanyan wanted to say something, but he didn''t wait for him to make a response, so he kicked the past again. All Wang yuanyan''s strength is concentrated on his fists. How can he defend the foot of white night? Bang! A dull noise came out. Wang yuanyan''s body immediately flew out of the arena like a broken kite. Wang yuanyan hasn''t landed yet. His body spins in the white night, and the pure sword on his left hand suddenly swings. The action is very natural and flowing. Whoosh!!! The sword turned into a thin light on the spot, tearing the void, and rushed towards Wang yuanyan''s forehead fiercely and violently. The sword was so fierce that it tore everything apart and stabbed Wang yuanyan with unstoppable momentum. Wang yuanyan''s pupils swelled and his back felt cold. Because he found that he had no time to be on guard at this time! He can make some defensive gestures, but he believes that these defensive means can never block this sword! It turns out that this is the killing move of the white night! This is his last resort! He has calculated everything! He even saw through everything about Wang yuanyan!Wang yuanyan''s heart was beating wildly, and his brain was also shivering. There is no doubt that he lost! He never thought that he would suffer such a big loss in the hands of a small disciple! Bang! Wang yuanyan fell heavily on the ground. And the little sword... Is near! "Elder!" "Be careful, elder!" There were countless voices around. "Master, defend quickly!" Give heaven to hate to cry bitterly. But... Wang yuanyan could not take a defensive stance at all. At this time, he can only bear this terrible sword silently! But right now... bang! The space in front of Wang yuanyan suddenly tore open, and a long crack appeared in front of him. That is the space door! Whoosh! The sword smashed into the space door and disappeared. Wang yuanyan''s crisis was resolved on the spot. "Well?" The white night frowned and looked at the gate. But listen to a burst of incomparable cheering into the arena! "Stop it all!" When the voice landed, a large number of figures flew towards this side. Then there was a tremendous momentum covering the whole field. White night a little bit of feeling, is already understand. The elders of the temple of supreme god have come on stage! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1806 When the magnificent momentum diffused over, I saw a record breaking sound. Joo! Joo! Chirp... the sound screams and stabs the eardrum. When people hear the sound, a large number of figures have been standing in the middle of the stadium. All of them were elders of the temple of supreme God. Each of them has a thick breath and strong strength, which is frightening and frightening. There was an uproar. All the disciples stood up and saluted these people one after another. "See the elders!" "See the elders!" "See the elders!" ... the sound breaks the sky, like the continuous wave. "No gift!" One yelled. "Thank you All took their seats. Looking at the white night, I found that these elders are different in appearance. It has chicken skin and crane hair, and it looks like a fairyland. Also has the stature prestige, keeps the mustache, a pair of middle-aged appearance. Of course, there are also elders who look like young people in their twenties, handsome men and beautiful women. Everyone has a different look and expression. But most people look at the white night. After all, they can see that white night is just a real soul state person. But... How dare a real soul person challenge Wang yuanyan? And judging from the scene, they seem to have fought. A real soul person fighting with an elder? This is really a wonderful news in the world! People are confused. But the head of the uniform green leaf face is not very natural. His eyesight is the best and the most thorough among these elders. He blocked the flying sword just now. He knew what would happen if he didn''t stop it. A real soul state person actually forced ten elders to such a state... How could it be possible? Even green leaves are a little difficult to accept. But even if he knew, he would not say it, otherwise Wang yuanyan''s reputation would be ruined. "Oh? Is that you boy? " At this time, a rather unexpected voice came out of the elders. People follow the reputation to go, only to find out that the voice is the fourteen elder Liu Yue! He came out and looked up and down at the white night, and a cold hum came out of his nose. His eyes were filled with disdain. White night also looked at the eye flow Yue, eyes also rippling with a touch of cold. "Elder Liu, do you know this son?" The elder of Shaowu asked the elder of seven swords. "How can we not know each other?" Liu Yue snorted: "this son is a recent monk. I think he has a low level of soul, so he has been assigned to the soul martial hall." "Oh?" All the elders were puzzled. "Recently, there was no new recruitment ceremony in zongmen. How did this son enter the sect?" Shao Feijian asked. However, without waiting for Liu Yue to speak, Zhong que, the five elder of Qi array hall, said faintly: "elder Shao, do you still need to ask? In my family, there are no new recruitment ceremonies, but there are some other ways to do so besides relying on letters of recommendation and orders of recommendation? " This is not a small voice, at least half of the players heard it. When people hear the sound, they all suddenly see it. "It was by the back door." "I said, just a real soul state, how can we enter the temple of the supreme god!" "Ha ha, after a long time, it turns out to be a relative household." "No wonder! I thought he really had something ... the disciples said. Look at the eyes of the white night, is full of banter, contempt and disdain. The night was silent. Yun Qingye raised his hand and stopped the boiling competition. He looked at the white night and focused his eyes on Wang yuanyan. He said in a deep voice, "ten elders, what is the matter?" Wang yuanyan stood up with a face full of anger, and held his fist at Yun Qingye and said: "reply to the three elders, this son is bold and reckless. He not only wantonly breaks the rules of the game, but also openly defies the elder. He is defiant of the following! That''s why Yuan Yan tried to teach him a lesson! " "Oh?" Yun Qingye frowned at the white night: "is this the case?" "Of course not." The white night light way: "under the public eye, Wang elder opens the eye to speak a lie, the cheek is also thick enough!" "What are you talking about? You... Dare you say I''m lying with my eyes open? And say I''m thick skinned? You... "Wang yuanyan was exposed and his face flushed. "All the elders can ask the present disciples. I think there will always be people who are not afraid of elder Wang''s power and tell the truth! If no one dares to say so, we can also use the time technique to restore the scene here. All elders can have a glimpse of what happened before. " The white night is light.As soon as this came out, Wang yuanyan was dumb. How can even green leaf not know Wang yuanyan? He left his eyes and spoke softly: "I have guessed it. This is not a big event. I think it will be so. On the night, you are a disciple, and you dare to challenge the elders in public, even dare to do it with the elders. Whoever is right or wrong first will be a little bit too much in principle. In this way, I will let you go to the competition Level, you also apologize to Mr. Wang. This is how it goes, how do you think "So, it''s their fault, and I''m right, but I apologize to him for identity?" Asked frown on the night. "He is an elder after all, how can you give him a step down?" Even the leaves sink. "Young man, it''s good for you to be here. Don''t be stubborn again. You have to pay attention to your identity." At this time, the seven elder Shao Feijian also opened up. "Your future road is still long, and the horizon will be a little longer." The five elder Zhong etique frowned and drank in a deep voice. "That is, on the white night, you are late to get started. It is still so big and small here. I don''t care who you introduced it. You enter my temple of God God, you must abide by the rules here, otherwise, I can get you back at any time! Now, apologize now! " Liu Yue was even more polite to drink and shout, a complete lesson of the tone. Many elders have urged that they should bow down in the night. Wang yuanyan shook his hands and took the burden behind his hands. He did not go to see the white night. A cold hum was also sent out in his nose. Although he had been fighting with the white night before, it was no longer important that he had not made it cheap. The day is a disciple. The sect will eventually face the elder. Here is the temple of the Supreme God. No matter how arrogant a disciple is, he can never step on the elder''s head. People watched the white night, waiting for his compromise. Tens of thousands of eyes around the world are also pouring in, people''s breathing is getting tighter. But it was just that the noise was half loud and no one could say anything in the night. Wang yuanyan is a little impatient. Until then, the white night suddenly opened. "Sorry, elders, I refuse!" In a simple word, the voice around you is lost in a moment... in a short time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1807 You know, although Yun Qingye lowered his voice countless times, there were still many people around him who heard him. Even if they don''t know what these elders are talking about with the white night, people can at least guess one or two. At this time, there will be no better way to solve the problem except to let white night compromise and bow his head and give Wang yuanyan a step down. Although there are some differences in the strength shown by the white night, he is only a disciple of the soul martial arts hall. He is only a real soul state, and he can not get into the eyes of these elders. In the eyes of these elders, the best choice is to sacrifice white night. After all, no one cares about a soul warrior hall person. It''s just. In the face of so many elder''s advice and warning, how dare white night... Refuse? This time, he really did not pay attention to this group of elders! The crowd gaped. All the disciples on the seat stood up and looked at the white night. Many people thought they had heard something wrong. "Crazy! He''s crazy There was a trembling whisper. "It seems that he doesn''t have to stay in the temple of supreme god!" Qu Jiyue takes back her eyes, takes a deep breath, sits on the chair and whispers to herself. She knew, she won. No one can save it, white night. No one can help him anymore. But I don''t know why, this moment of capture silence month but found that he did not seem to imagine that the joy. "It''s over Zhao Li sighed again, his white face full of regret. It''s rare that such an extraordinary existence appeared in the soul martial hall, but I don''t want him to be lost to his own rebellious. If he is willing to bow his head, why not? But now, I''m afraid the elders will not spare him! Which disciple will offend a large number of elders when they are less than one month old? In this way, even if he is not expelled from the clan, it will be difficult for him to walk inside? People looked at the white night in amazement and disbelief. "You... What do you say?" Finally, Wang yuanyan recovered from the shock. He suddenly turned his head and pointed to the white night, shaking and crying. "It seems that the ear power of the ten elders is not very good." Bai Ye looked at him without any expression. He spoke in a loud voice and said, "ten elders, as an elder of our God''s temple, you have openly participated in the contest between me and the disciple of Pogang hall, who stopped me when I was about to defeat him, so as to make him invincible. Although he finally confessed to defeat, you became angry and openly attacked me as a disciple Hand, now that all the elders are here, do you want me to apologize to Wang yuanyan? I''m sorry, I will never bow down for these injustices. If you want to make peace, you can, you want me to compromise? I can''t do it! " The voice is indifferent, but there is an inexplicable force, sonorous and powerful! The words fell to the ground, like the ancient clock, heavy impact in the hearts of everyone present. All of us have brain chatter, heart racing. They look at the white night, half ring can not return to God. This time, let''s not say it''s a disciple. Even the elders are shocked. The nine elders of Zizhu Pavilion, ink purple rhyme, looked up and down at the white night. People nodded slightly, and a trace of appreciation passed in their eyes. Zhongque and Shao Feijian were both surprised. Maybe they didn''t expect a mere disciple to dare to say such a thing. Yun Qingye''s face is not natural. He didn''t expect that the white night was so stubborn... but seeing Wang yuanyan step forward, pointing to the white night, he called out: "three elders, you also heard! This disciple is the opposite! He''s going to rebel! If I don''t deal with him today! How can I still stand on the God of heaven? How can I take my disciples from the broken Gang hall? " When the voice dropped, the furious Wang yuanyan would start. "Stop it, elder Wang!" Drink the green leaves. "Three elders, why do you stop me?" Wang yuanyan asked angrily. "It''s not a hindrance!" Yun Qingye said solemnly: "if you start here, do you know the influence? Can''t you see that all around here are my disciples? " "So you told me to just leave it that way?" Wang yuanyan asked excitedly. "Of course not..." even green leaves hesitated and said in a low voice: "but we have to change a way." "Another way?" People were shocked. Even green leaf nodded, but a trace of scruples flashed in his eyes. In his opinion, although the soul state of this man named white night is low and comes from hunwu hall, the sword spirit just now is extraordinary. So he didn''t dare to let Wang yuanyan fight with Bai Ye directly. If he killed Wang yuanyan in the white night, it would be great fun. When the time comes, the family blames down, Rao is he also cannot bear.Therefore, we must use a warm method to choose. Yun Qingye cleared his voice and said, "elder Wang, as the ten elders of the sect, you are not suitable for our disciples. So if you don''t do this, you should set a test! If white night can pass your test, it''s all right. Don''t you want white night to apologize, OK? " "Test?" Wang yuanyan was stunned, and then turned and hummed: "how can I know what test? Three elders, don''t you embarrass me "What''s the trouble?" Yun Qingye has a headache. But the ink purple rhyme beside said: "ten elder, otherwise, you let this son attack you. If he can''t touch you, let it go. If he can''t touch you, it''s that he has no ability. He has no ability, but dare to say such crazy words. It''s reasonable for him to apologize in public." "Is that so?" Wang yuanyan hesitated, then gave a cold hum and said in a deep voice: "since elder Mo has opened his mouth, if I don''t sell you face, it''s too much to say! But it''s not enough just to apologize! I want this son to give me three kneel nine knock! That''s the end of the matter. " "You are the elder, the elder of this son. You really want to kneel down and kowtow in the past!" Mo purple rhyme nodded and looked at the white night: "white night, how do you see it?" White night smell sound, slightly side head, swept the eye ink purple rhyme. This eye goes down, the white night has a kind of amazing feeling. It is a seemingly young woman like existence, she is slim, skin is better than snow, delicate and incomparable, looks absolutely beautiful, can not be forced to look. Long hair on the shoulders of incense, with a pink ribbon gently held, a white dress, a warm sun is shining, only feel behind her like a haze light close, really non earthly people. Although standing in the crowd, there are many eyes around her silently looking at her. Fortunately, she is used to it. The white night took back his eyes and was silent for a while. He turned and spoke faintly: "I don''t want to make things too rigid. This method is feasible, but I''m not satisfied with it." "Which one?" Mo Ziyun asked. "I''ve won, and if I just let it go, I won''t get any good?" Asked the white night. "What do you want to do Wang yuanyan asked angrily. "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to kneel and kowtow!" White night looked at Wang yuanyan faintly: "you just need to stand in front of me and bow to me respectfully, so it is!" As soon as this was said, people all changed color. The elder bows to his disciples? Or in the eyes of the public? If this is done, Wang yuanyan''s prestige will be completely lost. When the time comes, the broken Gang hall will become the laughing stock of the clan! The elders were hesitant. Although they are very confident about Wang yuanyan''s strength, they dare to say so in the daytime. It''s hard to guarantee that the boy will have any means, the atmosphere is a little strange. But at this time, the disciples of the broken Gang hall roared. "It''s settled!" "Elder, promise him!" "How dare you be so arrogant? If it is not easy to teach a lesson, then you will still get it? " "Elder, give him some color to see The sound is endless and very loud. And it was not just the broken Gang hall, but gradually, the disciples from other departments such as Bingwu hall, lingxuan hall, and Qizhen hall also called out. "This guy is so arrogant!" "How arrogant is it that a person from the soul martial arts hall won the prize with some despicable means? What a shame "Elder, if you don''t deal with this person, he will become more arrogant and arrogant." "Teach him a lesson!" "Kill him!" "Yes, abolish him!" The clamor became louder and louder, as if the crowd were excited. Obviously, the white night''s actions have made many people dissatisfied. He seems to have offended the public. Hearing the voice of his disciples from all directions, Wang yuanyan no longer hesitated. He snorted and yelled, "well, no problem! If you win, I will bow to you! " "Good!" White night nodded: "so it''s settled!" "Come on Wang yuanyan roared, like a lion, staring at the white night. All the elders around him were shocked. Yun Qingye wanted to say something, but the situation was settled, so he could only shake his head and retreat. The center of the field is empty. The disciples of law enforcement hall formed a circle. The elders stand inside. In all directions, all the disciples on the seats stood up and looked at the scene with wide eyes. However, Bai Ye and Wang yuanyan have already stood in opposition. Wang yuanyan looked at the white night and said, "you are a disciple, and I will not bully you. In this way, I will give you half a column of incense. If you can touch me in half a column of incense, I will even if you win.""Half incense?" White night frowns. "Not enough?" Wang yuanyan hummed: "that gives you a stick of incense." "Is the ten elder too confident in yourself?" "But since you say so, I won''t refuse. I just hope you don''t regret it later!" she said "Oh, how ridiculous! I will never regret what I said! Do it Wang yuanyan disdained Tao. "Good!" White night nodded and walked directly towards Wang yuanyan. The spirit of his whole body was released, and all the ancient divine powers were mobilized and poured towards his trunk www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1808 With the continuous progress of the white night, the breath of all the disciples began to follow his pace and rhythmically. People are focused and serious. The atmosphere of the field has become dignified. At this moment, it seems that any one of the big gasps can disturb this depressing atmosphere. The air is oppressive! Suddenly... a strong wind like a cold sword suddenly rises. Many of the disciples breathed hard and looked anxiously to find that the white night towards Wang yuanyan had disappeared. When people caught his trace again, he was standing in front of Wang yuanyan! What a quick move! Is there such a speed in the real soul state? Everyone was shocked. However, Bai Ye suddenly punches at Wang yuanyan. It''s just that... Although the blow seems swift and violent, it doesn''t seem to move the soul. It doesn''t have any destructive power at all. What''s going on? With this soft and weak fist, can you meet Wang yuanyan? Isn''t this a dream? "Well, how can you touch me with such means?" Wang yuanyan looked scornful and disdained to whisper, and his anger became more and more intense. In his opinion, the white night was a complete insult to him. Wang yuanyan''s pace was a little bit backward. He was like a feather. He floated back. Then he raised his finger like a withered branch and gently pointed at the attacking fist. His mouth burst out with a cold voice: "shake it off for me!" Bang! Bang! Dong... a series of bursts burst out of the void and violently shook the hard fists towards the white night. The force of the burst vibration is enough to distort everything, including the body of the soul! Next moment! Bang! A strange noise came out. Seeing that the fist of the white night was born, he tore the power of the shock and hit Wang yuanyan with his pen. The momentum is overwhelming! Unstoppable! Wang yuanyan''s pupil shrank, and he was stunned. When he looked carefully, he found that the surface of his fist was covered by a thin layer of strength. This force is very delicate, it seems that although it does not have any impact, it can easily tear everything. Haosheng is unique. It seems that the boy has a hand. But... That''s not enough. Wang yuanyan''s eyes were slightly coagulated. He snorted coldly, then raised his hand again and suddenly pressed toward the white night. Boom. A terrible situation broke out from his body, soared into the sky, and quickly suppressed it. There are countless distortions in the whole situation. Roaring down, it was as if the divine mountain came down and suppressed everything. How terrible! "Is this the general trend of the ten elders?" "Too strong!" The disciples around looked at each other, and everyone''s face was full of shock and admiration. But when Wang yuanyan fell! The rush of the white night suddenly raised his head, and his eyes seemed to have some halo in flashing, and his mouth is burst out of a word. "Town!" In an instant... a circle of destruction whirled from Wang yuanyan''s shoulder. Bang! The muffled sound broke out. Wang yuanyan was caught off guard and suddenly bent his waist. He almost didn''t fall to the ground. The release of the general trend also disappeared. "What?" Wang yuanyan''s face changed in horror. Is this the general trend of the white night? It''s impossible... How can the true soul state people have such a terrible trend? Wang yuanyan was so frightened that he made a sudden effort to break the general situation of his body. Although the momentum was fierce, it was only a flash of explosive force, and the subsequent suppression force could not suppress Wang yuanyan. He kept making efforts, and the general situation moved up a little bit. As long as there is another three rest, all these trends will be scattered by Wang yuanyan! "It''s just a small skill!" Wang yuanyan''s eyes twinkled with disdain. But at this time, there was a loud cry. "Elder Wang, be careful!" This words appears, Wang yuanyan facial expression solidifies, nerve also fiercely is a draw. He looked up in a hurry, and saw the fist of the white night at hand. "What?" Wang yuanyan was stunned. At this time, it is too late to dodge. Da! A crisp sound came out. The fist of the white night was gently against his forehead. So light. But it was like a heavy blow, which hit everyone in the heart.People were not surprised. More disciples ran down from the seat and stood on tiptoe to look at this side. Everyone''s eyes are now staring straight. Yes! White night... Just met Wang yuanyan? "No way?" Zhongque looked at this scene, the whole expression has been completely frozen. "Was... The general trend?" Shao Feijian eyebrows dark frown, looking at the white night, eyes are full of confusion: "if this son momentum, ten elders have no reason to hide, how is this going on?" "Have fun now!" Ink purple rhyme shook his head, a bitter smile on his face. As for Liuyue, it has been petrified for a long time. Qu Jiyue, Zhao Li and others are just like statues, looking at them in surprise. The game was quiet and terrifying. Did a disciple really win the elder? No one can accept this crazy sight! I don''t know how long it took before I put down my fist at night. He calmly looked at the gaping Wang yuanyan: "elder Wang, I have won. Now, you can bow to me!" Hearing the sound, Wang yuanyan trembled all over his body. He pointed to the white night and roared: "you... You... You... What are you doing?" "What''s going on?" White night frowned: "what? Does elder Wang still refuse to accept it "I don''t accept it! Of course I don''t like it! " Wang yuanyan yelled: "I almost couldn''t hold on to the momentum just now! That kind of trend is not what you, a real soul person, can give birth to! You either use the magic weapon, or someone is helping you secretly! If not, would I be touched by you? How can I agree with you who won me by mean means? I will not accept it! Not satisfied The roar was like thunder. As soon as the words came out, the scene was boiling. There was a lot of discussion, but no conclusion was reached. Hearing the sound in the white night, he shook his head repeatedly. "I can''t imagine that the ten elders of the temple of God are a renegade generation! How ridiculous "Dare you say I''m going back on my word?" Wang yuanyan was furious. He was like a mad lion: "it''s clearly that you, the cunning posterity, used despicable means! How can this be my treachery? " "Then I ask you, there are so many elders around us. Who do you think can quietly hide from these elders and help me?" The white night asked. Wang yuanyan was silent. "As for the magic weapon you said, did we say we can''t use magic weapon before?" "This... But it doesn''t say it can be used! So you can''t use magic weapon at will Wang yuanyan clenched his teeth and cried. How far fetched is the reason? However, no one dares to refute it except for the white night. After all, Wang yuanyan is the ten elder at least... "it seems that elder Wang is determined to rely on this competition." White night shakes his head again, but his heart is particularly disappointed. How can an elder be such a rogue? This temple of supreme God is really incredible! "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not the elder who lost anyway!" Wang yuanyan hummed. All the elders frowned. To this extent, it seems that Wang yuanyan is somewhat unreasonable. But then again, it was reasonable for him to hold on to this point. I''m afraid he would rather bear a reputation of being a liar than bow to the white night. Otherwise, once he did that, he would be really ruined! "What about the elders?" At this time, the white night side looking at the uniform green leaf and others. "I suggest that we either have another match or let this son kowtow to me to admit my mistake!" Not waiting for even green leaves to make a sound, Wang yuanyan roared directly. "Ten elder, do you think it''s too much to argue with a disciple like this?" Ink purple rhyme eyebrows inverted, whispered. At first, ink purple rhyme or toward Wang yuanyan, but at this stage, even she can not see. "What''s that, elder nine? There is nothing wrong with the ten elders. The wrong thing is that the boy doesn''t know the etiquette. He plays tricks and uses despicable means to deal with the ten elders. If the ten elders give in like this, what is the dignity of our God''s temple? " Liu Yue came up and said coldly, "I suggest that we either have another match or let this son kowtow and admit his mistake! In short, I support the ten elders! " The appearance of Liu Yue made Wang yuanyan very happy. "It''s better for elder Liu to understand things." Yun Qingye did not speak, but felt his chin and thought about something. It can be big or small. After all, this is a small matter. However, it happened on the field, under the eyes of so many disciples. If it is not handled properly, it will be a big joke. How will it end? Yun Qingye has some headache. He couldn''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds.At this moment, however, the white night suddenly began to speak. "Since the ten elders insist on competing with me again, I will let you and I accept your request!" As soon as the words fell, Yun Qingye, Zhong Kuo, Shaofei sword, Mo Ziyun, Liu Yue were all in a daze and looked at the white night one after another. Wang yuanyan was also a little surprised, but he soon laughed. "Boy, you have courage. This time, I will let you know my strength of breaking Gang hall!" "Is it? I''m looking forward to that White night calmly looked at Wang yuanyan, but both hands were negative, light said: "but in order to let you lose, I want to change the way to fight." "Oh?" The people were astonished and looked at him. "Do you have any suggestions?" Even green leaves asked. But seeing the night closed his eyes, he said faintly: "since I always let me try to meet him to decide whether I win or lose, I will change now, but I don''t dare to be big! After all, the strength gap is here. I can''t avoid the attack of the ten elders. So, this is the way to fight. If the ten elders can defeat me in half a column of incense, I will make an apology to the ten elders. How about that? " As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. "Are you challenging the ten elders?" Even green leaves breathe tightly and drink with a deep voice. This is the naked provocation. White night opened his eyes and calmly looked at Wang yuanyan who was not far away. He said faintly, "yes." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1809 The bold speech on the night is like a hammer, hitting everyone in the scene with a hard stroke. People''s brains are shaking wildly and their scalp is numb. Someone has a blank head. Some people have a head in a mess. Everyone stared at the night, and his mouth was huge. Challenge... Wang yuanyan? Is it serious to have a white night? Although Wang yuanyan''s strength in the temple of God is not that kind of shocking existence, but he is the ranking elder, can the strength be general? Although the white night has been on him cheap, but Wang yuanyan is the most important part. After all, no one can imagine that a real soul will have such a terrible strength! Now, the two have risen to the honor contest, can they dare to take it as a big idea? Just afraid Wang yuanyan is trying his best to kill the white night? It was not the case. When the words came out in the white night, Wang yuanyan''s anger converged countless, and a pair of old eyes became congealed. He stared cold at the white night, hoarse way: "boy, you are... Serious?" The sound was very powerful and cold. The listener trembled. "If you dare not fight, bow at once." There was no expression on the white night. "OK! Good! " Wang yuanyan nodded, and the man was trying to suppress his anger in his heart. He looked at the white night and said hoarsely, "half column fragrance doesn''t have to be, boy, as long as you can take my ten moves without falling, I will win you! You are assured that I will keep you a life, but as a punishment, I will deprive you of your cultivation! " "I said give you half a column, and give you half a column." The white night was cold. "No need." Wang yuanyan roared: "within ten moves, I can''t defeat your little soul martial arts hall disciple! I''m not the God hall elder, come on! " The voice fell, Wang yuanyan directly swing open the posture, eyes dead stare at the white night. And at this moment, his whole body of soul began to stir up. In a moment, Wang yuanyan''s body turned into a war god general, violent, miserable and terrible soul power was crazy and violent, and full of inappropriate words. The whole person is like a replacement at this moment. The white night, also is finally understand, Wang yuanyan did not use all his strength before! But... Even so, he is not afraid! Because he didn''t try his best! Just try all the ancient gods for you! Cold thinking in the night, the spirit of the sky in the body is moving, and the ancient gods are quietly launched. The situation is already out of order! "Elder three, don''t you stop them?" Ink purple rhyme eye dew acute color, at even green leaf shout. Even green leaves mumbled the lower lip, and sighed: "elder nine, you do not know the ten elder''s temper, I advise what use?" "But... Really going on like this?" Ink purple rhyme is ready to be said and stopped. But the next stream Yue is open again. "Elder nine, if this son wants to die, let him go. If you let the ten elders take over now, then don''t you want the disciples of the four sides to laugh at the ten elders? How can ten elders stand in my sect? " Ink purple rhyme smell sound, very deep-meaning to see the eye flow Yue, but no more sound. The two men are standing again. The war seems to start again. The court was also gradually quiet. White night, cold stare at Wang yuanyan, is looking for a break. But at this time, Wang yuanyan has been a low roar, and stepped over. "Look at the move!" He roared, all the strength concentrated on his right arm, in the eyes of the explosion of killing, reckless to the white night! Look at his posture! It is a surprise to beat the white night! People breathe all tight, and they dare not blink at this scene. But just as his arm hit the white night... stop A grand and serious drink came from outside the field. Then a figure was broken to the void, directly appeared in the middle of the two. The man raised his hand and held Wang yuanyan''s arm directly. In a moment, Wang yuanyan''s impetuous destruction on his arm disappeared. Just want to start the white night also stopped the movement, looking at the person, eyes not from gently tight. It was a middle-aged man in blue robe, with a deep and solemn look, not angry and powerful, full of momentum, and deep and charming eyes, extraordinary. This person can so easily dissolve Wang yuanyan''s move? In fact, the force must be extraordinary. Wang yuanyan stopped and looked at the figure, his face suddenly blue, but he was bowing and worshiping."Wang yuanyan meets with elder Niantian!" "I''d like to see the second elder!" Around all the seats of the disciples also rushed out of the seats, to the people who came to the ceremony. Hearing the sound in the white night, I was stunned. This person is actually the two elders of the temple of the Supreme God to read heaven? Who is in charge of the Mulong hall? He''s here? Then Niantian shook off Wang yuanyan''s hand and looked at the elders around him with a full face of anger. Finally, his eyes fell on Yun Qingye''s body, and the man said, "elder Yun, what''s the matter? Why do you still have such absurd things happening here? How did you become an elder? " "Two elders, green leaf is incompetent, please calm down!" Even green leaf bowed his head and worshipped, but did not make an excuse. Obviously, he knew that excuses were useless. "An incompetence is an explanation?" Nian Tianleng said: "I will report this matter to the Lord later and let him personally judge you. You want to explain it to the Lord!" Even green leaves drooped again, but did not say a word. The elders around him did not speak. How powerful! White night quietly looking at the sky. I didn''t expect that the two elders of the Supreme God''s heaven hall had such an Aura! It seems that the strength of these people can not be judged by their ranking alone. Reciting the cold hum, he took back his sight from Yun Qingye''s body, turned his head and looked at Wang yuanyan, then looked at the white night, and said coldly, "ten elders!" "Yes Wang yuanyan held his fist again. "There are rules in the competition field. The selection competition was ordered by the suzerain himself, and it was also related to the battle between the clans. We should not despise it. In such a solemn place, the venue has made a mess for you. How do you explain it?" Asked the thought coldly. Wang yuanyan breathed hard and was just about to speak, but he could not say anything to him because of his irascible temper. "Yuan Yan... Know sin..." Wang yuanyan bowed his head. "I will also inform the Lord of your affairs, and ask him to make a ruling. How to deal with it is up to him. Do you have any objection?" "No..." Wang yuanyan stammered his lower lip and whispered. "Hum! Step back. " Deep in the sky. Wang yuanyan deeply looked at the white night next to his eyes, spun and clasped his fist again and retired from the field. In a word, at a glance... He flattened Wang yuanyan! Many of the disciples were very quiet. However, as soon as Wang yuanyan left, Niantian immediately turned around and looked at the white night. "As for you... What''s your name?" Niantian Shen asked. "White night, soul martial hall, I''ve seen the elder." The white night is light. "White night, isn''t it?" Niantian nodded, looked at the white night for a circle, and said: "white night, as a disciple, you have no respect, challenge the elders and disturb the order of the game! What is your sin? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1810 What should be the crime? White night slightly raised his head and looked at the sky without expression. To be honest, he learned from Ruan Shi''s mouth that the temple of supreme God was an extraordinary sect independent of the world. He had a great affection for this sect and yearned for it. In his opinion, those who do not care about worldly affairs and devote themselves to the cultivation of Tao are all masters. If you are an expert, you should be able to see through everything in the world. You should have no desire and no desire. You should have high moral integrity. You should act in accordance with justice, not for results, but for a clear conscience. But now it seems that he is wrong! And it''s a big mistake! Everything is quite different from what he thought, but is very similar to what Zhao Li said. Those who worship the temple of the Supreme God are not those who really seek Tao. They came here only for the supreme ancient skills and powerful means of the temple of God. This is to hold the attitude of interest to worship, even if you become an elder, how can you correct your mind? The so-called "hermit sect" has been gradually degenerated among those who are deeply influenced by interests. Even if the leader keeps his original intention, he can not save the whole clan... he breathes a sigh of relief at night, and his eyes are filled with disappointment. "What is my sin?" He asked hoarsely. "Wanton!" Liu Yue next to him directly drank and said, "Lizi is arrogant. How dare you speak to the two elders in such a tone! Get down on your knees? " "Elder Liu Yue, what are the two elders talking to me? How can you interrupt me? If you don''t respect me, don''t you even respect the two elders? " Looking at Liu Yue in the white night, there was not much change of expression on his face, and he could not see a little flustered. When Liu Yue heard the sound, he was furious and red. He was about to speak again, but he was stopped by Nian Tian. "Don''t be impatient, elder Liu." Read the day light said, and then staring at the white night, look very serious, after half a ring, just open a way: "who introduced him?" Liu Yue hears the voice, glances at the elders around him, spins and approaches to read the sky, lowers his voice to read a sentence. "Oh? I see. " Read the day in the eyes of a few minutes, staring at the white night, a cold snort came out of the nose: "no wonder you are so bold and reckless, dare to fight the elder, it is relying on them to help you support." "What I do in the daytime has nothing to do with it. The elder doesn''t have to care about it!" The white night is light. "That''s what you say, but you can''t decide how to do it!" Niantian shakes his head. "So what are the two elders going to punish me for?" "You destroy the selection competition, despise the elders and challenge the elders. According to the rules of the sect, you should have been severely punished. However, since you are a new member of this sect, you don''t know a lot about many things, and you are not familiar with our elders, so I won''t punish you severely! Just cancel your qualification for the trial! Don''t you think you have any problem? " Niantian said. As soon as the words fell, the crowd breathed heavily. When Mo Ziyun heard the sound, he immediately came out: "two elders, this son has a good talent and some strength. If he is disqualified, he will be buried!" "Talent?" Niantian shakes his head: "the most important thing I need is talents." Ink purple rhyme dumb. "Disqualify me?" White night frowned, and nodded: "I can agree, such an unfair competition, do not participate in it! But... So far, the ten elders have not given me an account! If you want to disqualify me, you have to ask at least ten elders to give me an answer. " When the world heard it, they were all angry. "Are you bargaining with me?" Niantian narrowed his eyes and his voice became deep. But the white night is still fearless. In his opinion, he has been assigned to a place like hunwu hall. There is no hope for him. What''s more, he will only stay in the Supreme God''s temple for three years. What''s to be afraid of? "Second elder, there are so many disciples here. I think it''s impossible not to know what happened with your magic power! I can not participate in the selection competition in the daytime, but my justice is absolutely impossible. Maybe you can rely on your power to calm me down! But I want to tell you, even if I give up, so many disciples will not be satisfied because they have seen the injustice with their own eyes! They witnessed this unequal confrontation with their own eyes! Even if they are afraid of the dignity of the elders, I think the elders should know what they think? People... You can''t control it Said the white night. In a simple word, the stadium was silenced again. People stare at each other with big eyes. How can they expect that the disciple of hunwu hall in the white night even dares to hate the two elders? I''m afraid it''s not the old man hanging up. Do you want to die? But what he said was to the point. The second elder is not Wang yuanyan''s rash and impulsive after all. He values the overall situation. The reason why he wants to punish Bai Ye is to warn many disciples that they can understand the difference between the top and the bottom.Otherwise, everyone is against the elder. Isn''t the temple of supreme god chaotic? But there''s a point in what white night says. If we punish the white night in this way, even if the white night has compromised and no one has said anything, the people''s hearts will be unconvincing. If he lost his heart, even if he had the means to communicate with heaven, it was difficult for the two elders to manage the huge temple of supreme God again... "what do you want?" Niantian Shen asked. "Three days later, let the ten elders come to the gate of our soul martial hall alone and make a bow. That''s it! Come or not, I''ll wait for him. " White night waved his hand and said casually. When the voice dropped, the man turned directly and walked towards the gate of the stadium. He did not know his head and walked straight out of the stadium. "White night..." someone yelled. But in the daytime, the pace is endless. Until the body disappears at the gate... "that''s unreasonable! It''s lawless Liu Yue Qi jumped straight and said angrily. Niantian snorted and said, "so I hate the people in Shenji palace..." "elder, do you just let this kid go Liu Yue said angrily. "What do you want? State owned laws, family rules! Elder Wang started this matter first. Do you want me to punish white night? If it causes public anger, how to deal with it? If you make trouble to the Lord, the trouble will be even greater! " "Don''t worry, the second elder. No one will stand by him because of the wild spirit in the daytime." Zhong que Dao. "I know, but a disciple can''t raise the storm, but don''t make trouble out of the ordinary. The battle of the clans is about to be held. If something happens, you can bear it?" Nian Tianleng said: "quickly resume the competition, the competition continues to hold! Don''t delay any more! " When they heard the news, they knew that Niantian didn''t want to have another incident, so they had to give up and swing together. "Yes." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1811 White night left the arena, and then went straight back to the soul of the martial arts hall knee training. As for whether the ten elders will come to bow or not, it doesn''t matter. He sat in the martial arts field, looking at the statues. People breathed a long breath, but his face was more and more disappointed. Although he can''t continue to participate in the selection competition to gain benefits, Bai Ye doesn''t feel unhappy. What he really loses is that there is a big gap between what he thinks and what he thinks. Such a clan really has the skill of controlling life and death? The trial lasted about two days before it was over. On the day after the end of the event, Zhao Li rushed to hunwu hall. "Brother Bai... Elder martial brother!" Zhao Li rushed into the soul martial arts field panting and yelled to open. "What''s the matter?" Sitting on the ground, just absorbed a round of ancient magic power of the white night, slowly open your eyes, calm mouth. But seeing Zhao Li rush past a few steps, he looks anxious and cries to the white night: "do you know what you are doing? Even if you offend the ten elders, you even dare to offend the two elders of our sect. Do you really don''t know how to write the word "death" "It''s my business to do things one by one. It has nothing to do with you. I don''t think the elders will embarrass you, will you?" The white night is light. "But the elder''s disciples don''t think so!" Zhao Li sat on the ground, angry and resentful: "I also said that our soul martial hall has made a treasure, and I hope you can fight for our soul martial hall! That''s good! You are not a treasure, but a disaster star! You know what? I was blocked by the disciples of Po Gang hall when I left the arena. If not for the elders, I would have to lie down and go back to Bingxin hall! What''s more, I heard that the disciples of Mulong hall are very dissatisfied with the attitude of the two elders. If they do, we are afraid that there will be no residue left! " "So you think you''ve been implicated by me?" The white night asked calmly. "Not so?" Zhao Li said angrily, "if you hadn''t been so impulsive, would we have come to such an end? Now our soul martial hall is a rat in the street. We are afraid that few departments dare to contact us! We can''t go anywhere except Bingxin hall! " "So..." in the daytime, he vomited his turbid breath and stood up and turned to look at Zhao Li. Looking at that pair of cold white night with some cold eyes, Zhao Li''s body trembled slightly, and his heart could not help but produce a chill. "You... What are you going to do?" Zhao Li was a little nervous and asked in a trembling voice. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to tell you that from today on, I have nothing to do with you and all the disciples of hunwu hall in Bingxin hall." The white night is light. "This is the best!" Zhao Lisheng''s airway. But the next second, the white night''s hand suddenly extended over, instantly grabbed Zhao Li''s collar. Zhao Li was caught off guard. Before he could react, he was carried up by Bai Yeshan. In an instant, Zhao Li''s feet were off the ground, struggling. "Elder martial brother, what are you going to do He said in fear. White night looked at him without expression and said again, "I don''t do anything, I just want to make a statement! 1¡¢ What I do in the daytime is my power! It''s not your turn to blame! 2¡¢ You soul martial hall has always been a street mouse. Anyone who wants to fight will be beaten. If you are beaten, it is your incompetence. It has nothing to do with me! 3¡¢ If you are afraid of the disciples of the Mulong hall, do you think you can not be afraid of me? Do you think I can''t clean you up? listen! From today on, you, including all other people in the soul martial hall, are not allowed to step into the soul martial hall for half a step, otherwise, I will let you live in the seriously injured room in Bingxin hall! " Voice down, the white night directly a shake hands. Poop! Zhao Li fell heavily on the ground, looking very embarrassed and afraid. He widened his eyes and pointed to what he wanted to say in the white night, but he could not say it. Finally, he could only get up and suddenly turn around and run away. Looking at Zhao Li quietly in the white night, he didn''t say much. His impression of Zhao Li is not good, but it is absolutely not bad. It''s just that Zhao Li is too realistic. Like the disciples of the soul martial arts hall, he was very concerned about everything, regardless of the cultivation conditions and environment, because he lived at the bottom of the supreme god temple. There is no doubt that the white night caused a lot of competition, and the impact on them is also dramatic. Zhao Li was so angry, of course, that he was excusable. But I came here day and night not to make a good relationship with these people, but to learn the supreme magic formula. They don''t care what they think and how they live! After all, if these people really regard the white night as the same door, they will not leave the white night alone in the soul martial hall. "No one should disturb me now?" When the door is closed, Bai Ling takes out his mind again.On the third day, Wang yuanyan, the ten elder, did not come. White night knew that he could not lower his head in the end. I think so. After all, he is the tenth elder in the sect. How can he bow to a disciple? White night also does not care, as if nothing happened, self-cultivation. Within five days after the selection competition, it is the time for the elders to carry out elite training on the selected black horses and seeds. Although it is only a few days'' work, these days are extremely valuable for a disciple of the Supreme God''s temple. Because in order to make their disciples perform extraordinary and achieve good results in the battle of clans, they will teach them some magic skills and mysterious techniques that are not enough for the outside world. Although the white night is also very yearning for, but since he did not have a chance, he was too lazy to think about it. Anyway, with these ancient powers and Lingtian Jue, he has made a lot of money in this trip to the supreme god temple. Even if he didn''t learn the Daqian breaking mantra, he didn''t feel a pity. However, the day after the end of the Presbyterian sermon. Bang, bang, Bang... a sudden knock on the door sounded from the gate of the martial arts arena. In the night, I sit outside and look around. "Who?" "Where is the white night?" There was a very arrogant voice outside the door. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, hesitated under, or get up to go, open the door. The gate opens. He found that standing outside the door was a gorgeous disciple in silver robe pattern. Looking at his clothes, he must not be an ordinary person. The disciple held a piece of writing paper in his hand, staring at the white night coldly and saying, "are you the white night?" "It''s me. Who are you?" In the daytime. "Don''t talk nonsense. Here, go on!" The disciple snorted. Bai Ye was puzzled. He took the letter and looked at it, but he saw several big words written on it. "Challenge letter!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1812 Seeing the three words on the envelope, white night''s eyes were full of confusion. He raised his head, looked at the disciple in front of him, frowned and asked, "who gave it to me?" "Oh, no matter who gave it, you just need to see the blood mark below!" The disciple sneered and turned away. Hearing the sound of the white night, open the envelope immediately. I found that it was not only a standard challenge book, but also a disciple''s order. Disciple Ling was clinging to the envelope as if it were stuck on it. When Bai Ye took down the disciple''s order, he saw a group of red blood marks at the bottom of the envelope. The bloodstains wriggle gently, like living creatures. White night felt a little bit, only to realize that this is the source of blood. His brow moved and he looked at the disciple Ling. I saw several big characters engraved on the disciple''s order. Bingwu hall, Wei Canyang! "Who is this?" The white night murmured, puzzled, and wanted to ask the disciple, but the other party had already gone far away and disappeared. "Is this Wei Canyang going to challenge me? Well done, what are you doing with me? I haven''t offended Bingwu hall, have I? " White night shook his head, put away the token and envelope, and considered whether to fight. However, not long after the disciple left, another figure came running towards this in a hurry. "Elder martial brother! Elder martial brother... " the figure was shouting while running, but his voice was very careful. He was obviously anxious, but he did not dare to make too much noise. The white night side head looks, only then discovers originally is Hao Wudi to come over. It seems that Hao Wudi is from Bingwu hall, right? The white night looked at her strangely. She was out of breath and rushed to the front of the white night. Her small face was very pale. "Something?" Ask in the daytime. However, Hao Wudi looked around and quickly grabbed the white night''s arm and ran to the soul martial hall. "Senior brother, come here!" Hao Wudi hastened to pull the white night in and shut the door immediately. Seeing Hao Wudi''s nervous appearance, the white night became more and more confused: "Why are you so nervous? Can''t you get the Pearl of awakening?" "Elder martial brother, when are you still thinking about the Pearl of awakening God?" Hao Wudi glared at him. "What do you mean by that?" he said "Didn''t you... Receive that challenge letter?" Hao Wudi looked at him in dismay: "I remember I saw five elder martial brother send a letter in before! You must have received the "challenge letter"? Do you mean this one? " White night takes out the envelope. Seeing this, Hao Wudi immediately took it and opened it. After looking around, her small face turned pale and her hand holding the letter paper trembled slightly. The person nodded and said, "yes, that''s this... Elder martial brother... What are you going to do?" "If it''s too boring, I won''t go." Shake your head at night. He''s not interested in such things. "You can''t go without it. It''s a life and death battle." Hao Wudi wanted to cry without tears. "Life and death?" The white night looked at her strangely: "what do you mean?" However, Hao Wudi pointed to the blood on the token and the letter: "although our sect is a hermit sect and pursues the road, our ancestors believe that the extreme of the road is inseparable from a word of martial arts. Therefore, we set up a life and death war to urge the disciples to pursue the highest spirit of martial arts. It is also used to solve personal resentment, the battle of life and death, taking blood as an oath, in the name of order, holy and supreme! It is the challenge of the highest standard of zongmen! This life and death battle is a duel between life and death. Once it is sent out, the opponent must accept it. If he refuses to accept the fight, he will be expelled from the clan according to the rules of the sect. Therefore, if the elder martial brother refuses to go, he can only be expelled from the sect! " "And such things?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "The letter says that three days later, the first battle will be in front of Bingwu hall. At that time, two miscellaneous elders will witness... Elder martial brother, are you sure to defeat elder martial brother Wei Canyang?" Hao Wudi was worried and looked at the white night eagerly. "Who is this Canyang?" "The chief disciple of our military academy is the elder''s favorite disciple, and also one of the dark horses in the selection competition. Because he has not been in the talent list for a long time, he didn''t make it into the talent list, but he got the 11th place in the selection competition this time... Even if he is not a talent, he has the strength to compete with the outstanding person, Next time, he will be selected in the re-election of the outstanding people list... "Hao Wudi said in a hurry. After talking, her face is constantly changing, especially the fear in her eyes. "So he seems to have some strength?" White night nods. "It''s not that he has some strength, but he is quite powerful. His means are even more powerful than the one that was defeated by your elder martial brother. Especially, he has been given an adventure recently. He has a terrifying earth head sword. Combined with his exquisite sword formula, the whole clan can hardly meet any enemy..."Hao Wudi almost cried. In her opinion, Wei Canyang is an invincible myth! The white night looked at her strangely, and always felt that she had something in her words. She was silent for a moment. She asked hoarsely, "Wudi, what do you want to say? You can say it. You don''t have to hide it." When Hao Wudi heard the voice, her body trembled, and she hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, she knelt down and said with tears on her face: "elder martial brother, if you insist on fighting, please give us the antidote for the three of us. Otherwise, if you have an accident, we will not be able to survive!" Speaking of this, Hao Wudi kowtowed directly to the white night. I saw it in the white night and suddenly realized it. It turns out that Hao Wudi is worried about this. "So you think I''m going to lose?" Asked the white night. "Not only will you lose, but you will die! The battle of life and death only determines life and death! Once launched, only one of them will survive. " Hao Wudi cried. When the white night died, no one gave them the antidote, and they were naturally flustered. "I have no enmity with Wei Canyang. Why does he want to die with me?" "Because you have offended the two elders and the people of the Mulong hall, Wei Canyang has always wanted to transfer from the Bingwu hall to the Mulong hall and be cultivated by the second elder. Therefore, he will try every means to please the two elders! And you are an opportunity for him to turn to the Dragon hall! How can he not be sure? " Hao Wudi choked. Hearing the sound in the white night, I understood everything immediately. "So I''m a stepping stone in the eyes of others." The white night breathed a breath, calm way. "Elder martial brother, please promise us, please, give us the antidote..." Hao Wudi cried again. The man had already stepped forward and directly grasped the thigh of the white night. Looking at Hao Wudi''s miserable appearance, the white night was silent for a while. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said, "OK, I promise you, I''ll give you an antidote." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1813 Hearing this, Hao Wudi shivered all over her body and looked at the white night eagerly. She didn''t come with too much hope. But it''s urgent. She can''t come. If there is something wrong with the white night, there will be no one to solve the poison on them. Then all three of them will be buried with the white night! So when Hao Wudi learned that Wei Canyang was going to fight against the death of the white night, she did not want to think about it. She ran over to ask for an antidote. She had thought that the night would die and not give up. After all, with the performance of white night on the field, Hao Wudi has a preliminary understanding of the character of white night. She thought that Bai Ye, a company commander, would never be afraid of Wei Canyang. Therefore, Bai Ye must think that she can defeat Wei Canyang, so she must refuse Hao Wudi''s request. But... Hao Wudi was wrong. White night agreed directly! And the promise was very straightforward. What''s going on? Hao Wudi looked at the white night stupidly for a time. But he saw the white night wipe from the Qianlong ring. A delicate small porcelain vase appeared in the palm of his hand. Hao Wudi''s eyes were straight at once, staring at the small porcelain vase. "This is the antidote Calm way of white night. "Do you really want to give it to me? Thank you very much, elder martial brother Hao Wudi was so excited that the whole person was shaking. But the white night shook his head and said, "I can''t give it to you now." "What..." Hao Wudi was stunned. However, Bai ye put it into his chest robe and said calmly, "I''ll put the antidote on my body. In three days'' duel, you can come with Meng Qi and Wei Hong. If I''m weak and die in Wei Canyang''s hands, you can take the antidote from me! Since I''m dead, I won''t take you to be buried with me! Take what you can use from me at that time! " "If the elder martial brother is not dead?" Hao Wudi asked subconsciously. But as soon as she said this, she turned pale and waved her hand: "elder martial brother, i... I didn''t mean that... I... I never wanted you to die... I... I..." Hao Wudi was incoherent. White night heard the sound, a faint smile: "you don''t worry, I know your mind, but if I don''t die, you have no other way but to take the awakening pearl for the antidote!" The voice falls down, the white night straight turn light way: "go back." Hao Wudi was stunned and her brain was in a mess. She looked at the white night in silence, then rose and bowed away. Soon, people came out of the gate of the soul martial arts field. White night looked at the challenge letter in his hand, shook his head gently, and went to the big array again. Within an hour after the letter was sent to the soul martial hall, the chief disciple of the Bingwu hall challenged the soul martial field in the white night. Many people feel both novelty and expectation. It has been a long time since zongmen launched a battle of life and death. But no one thought that the battle of life and death appeared again, which was actually related to the white night of hunwu hall! But think about it. It is arrogant and arrogant to fight against the elder at night. How many people look at him? How many people want to take this opportunity to use him to get closer to the elders? So as soon as the five-day intensive training was over, the black horses couldn''t sit still. Bai Ye believes that Wei Canyang''s letter of challenge is not the only one. He just sent it quickly. If he doesn''t, I''m afraid that some letters from Li and Wang will arrive at the soul martial hall. White night could never have imagined that he would become the public enemy of the whole clan within two months after he became a member of the Supreme God''s heavenly palace... however, he didn''t mind! "What? The battle of life and death? " In the purple bamboo Pavilion, a quiet and elegant place in my bamboo grove, Qu Ji, who practices cross knee cultivation, fiercely opens her eyes and looks at the peony on the side, and says with surprise on her face. "Yes, miss. It''s a life and death challenge from Wei Canyang, the chief disciple of Bingwu hall. Miss, do you say that white childe... Can white night win?" Peony asks in a hurry, eyes twinkle anxiety. "Wei Canyang?" Capture Ji Yue Leng next, spin and chuckle repeatedly: "that can have fun!" Peony smell, small face slightly white, carefully asked: "Miss, this Wei Canyang is very strong?" "The 11th place in the selection competition, even the Shenwu Hall''s Xiaoyao has said. It''s hard to predict the victory or defeat against it. It''s enough to show that even if it''s not as good as Xiaoyao, it''s at least half a dozen!" Catch the silent moon and smile. This word falls, peony straight paralysis sits on the ground. "What''s the matter with you?" Capture the silence of the moon. "No... nothing, just didn''t stand still. It''s OK, miss..." Paeonia quickly got up, her hands were cold, and she was holding her head.Qu Jiyue''s eyes twinkled slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he said in a low voice: "during this period of time, I want to practice in seclusion. The clan and the elders are very optimistic about me. I also have a quota for this battle. If I perform well in the battle, I will be qualified to enter the library of God. At that time, I can practice Daqian breaking mantra or other amazing skills! In this way, I will retire after three years. So peony, on the day of the decisive battle, you can take me to watch the white night game and tell me the result. " "Is... Miss..." Peony said softly, eyes incomparably dim. Qu Jiyue looked at her again and said: "if he is dead, you will collect his corpse for me. It is also a little benevolent to him that I captured Jiyue." "Yes..." peony is light again. "Step back, I''m going to practice!" "Peony leaves." Peony quivers, spin and turn to leave. Zizhu Pavilion is restless here, and other departments have to stop. Among them, Bingxin hall is the most noisy. Zhao Li hung a piece of medicinal leaves on his hand, lying on a talisman full of array of Dharma, and looked at the ceiling with a blank face. In this room, in addition to him, there are dozens of disciples of hunwu hall. Zhao Li has received news. After all, the Bingxin hall disciples who change their dressing every day often nag about some new things in the clan. Although they stay in Bingxin hall, they are familiar with everything outside. Zhao Li doesn''t want to talk about it. But other disciples are different. People get together in twos and threes, all chatting about the white night. Although they know that white night does not wait to see them. Crash... at this time, a rush of footsteps came. Zhao Li was a little stunned, looked sideways, and saw a large group of figures standing beside him at some time... "how did you... Come?" Zhao Li looked at the man in front of him in amazement. "Zhao Li, come here!" The first one said in a deep voice and pulled Zhao Li out of the bed and walked towards the door www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1814 Zhao Li was pulled out of the ward by such a group of people mercilessly. As he staggered forward, he called out eagerly: "elder martial brother! Elder martial brother, please slow down! Slow down It turns out that this group of people are also from hunwu hall. The leader was Cao Yingli, the former elder martial brother of murenfang. Cao Yingli is well-known in the temple of supreme God. Because he is the only one who dares to rebel against other departments in recent years. Of course, his end is very miserable. His cultivation is completely abandoned, and he almost lost his life. Now he is only better than ordinary people. He has no soul power. However, as an affirmation of his courage, the people of hunwu hall still respect him very much. Zhao Li is also. After all, there is a word "Li" in their names, so he never neglects Cao Yingli in terms of etiquette. A group of people came to a clearing, where there are few disciples of Bingxin hall. Zhao Li was surrounded by a crowd, and Cao Yingli glared at him angrily. Zhao Li was confused: "elder martial brother, do you... What can I do for you?" "Younger brother Zhao! I heard Xiaoshi say that younger martial brother Bai has broken off with us? " "Yes." Zhao Li nodded. "Did you do it?" "I did it, but I did it on behalf of most of the elder martial brothers and sisters of hunwu hall." Zhao Li shrugged his shoulders and said, "that white night, he was so dead that he provoked a lot of fellow disciples and dared to challenge the elder. Do you know who he offended? He offended Niantian, the second elder of our clan! What a character that is, in front of us, that is God! Don''t I get rid of him soon? Or we shall not be implicated by him? " Unexpectedly, Cao Yingli''s angry face pointed to Zhao Li and said, "you... You... " what''s wrong with you, elder martial brother? " Zhao Li was a little flustered. "Have you forgotten the rules of our soul force hall?" Cao Yingli shook his hand in anger and said angrily. "Rules?" Zhao Li looked puzzled and puzzled: "what rules?" "We must unite as one and unite as one! We are at the bottom of the sect, and we have no day to make our mark. If the disciples in the hall are still so divided, do we still have a day to rise? " Cao Yingli was born in the way. "It''s just a rule you set up for yourself. No one will admit it... And elder martial brother, if you don''t draw a line with the night, I''m afraid more disciples will suffer because of it!" Zhao Li said helplessly. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Cao Yingli said angrily, "we have nothing left! Do you even want to abandon your classmates? And the more critical it is, the more we can''t stand by! If the white night offends people, we should bear it together! " "This..." Zhao Li''s face was somewhat unnatural. However, the person next to him stealthily bumped him with his elbow, and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother Cao was the leader of a powerful clan before he joined the sect. He was very righteous. Don''t contradict him!" After a long time, Zhao Li sighed and nodded: "what you taught me is that I don''t know how to do it." "I heard that the white night was challenged by someone. It was a life and death challenge. In this way, when the battle of life and death begins, we will go over together. If he fails, we will try to snatch him back and at least keep his life!" "Ah? What kind of guarantee do we have? None of us in the soul martial hall can fight... "Zhao Li said with a sad face. "No more! Everyone will go then! You go to inform everyone, no one is allowed to lose! Otherwise, get out of our soul force hall! " Cao Yingli said solemnly. He turned around and walked away. When Zhao Li heard the sound, he opened his mouth and could not speak. When the crowd left, he sat on the ground and sighed. "If I could get out of hunwu hall, I would have gone. If I could leave, where can I go? If the disciple has no entrance to the hall, he will be expelled from the sect. Alas... Zhao Li is very depressed. He also really can''t think of it. There are people like Cao Yingli in a place like the temple of heaven of the Supreme God, where the weak and the strong eat and seek profits. But think about it, if he is not this character, how can he be abandoned cultivation? However, he was so dishonest after abolishing cultivation. Did he want to put his life into it? Zhao Li had words of suffering in his heart, so he had to get up and go to the ward. ... three days passed quickly. Early in the morning, many disciples gathered in front of Bingwu Pavilion. Although most of the people did not come to the scene because they were preparing for the battle of the clans, many disciples from other halls were gathered at the scene. In addition, there were two miscellaneous elders. Peony arrived here early, she deliberately from the two old miscellaneous elders closer, so as not to cause trouble. Many male soul people cast their eyes at her, pointing out and commenting on her one by one. However, due to the presence of the elder, they did not dare to be presumptuous.At the gate of Bingwu hall, there are more than 20 disciples. People stand on both sides of the door, in a line, very powerful. "When will the elder martial brother come?" At the head of the line, Munch turned his head aside and asked Wei Hong next to him. "It''s said that the elder martial brother has been closed for three days. I don''t know if he has left the pass." Wei Hong shook his head. "I hope elder martial brother can win that white night, so that we can be free! Otherwise, I really want to get the Pearl of awakening God, even if it is not a life of death. " Munch road. "Yes, but I think the elder martial brother should have no problem. After all, his strength is incomparably afraid of Xiaoyao senior brother." Wei Hong said with a smile. "Well." Meng Qi nodded, but his sight fell on Hao Wudi at the other end. He asked in a low voice: "Wudi, why don''t you speak? Are you all right? " "Me?" Hao Wudi seemed to have regained consciousness. She was stunned for a moment. She whirled and shook her head and said, "I''m ok." They looked at each other. Munch asked puzzled, "what are you thinking?" "No... nothing..." Hao Wudi shook her head. "What are you hiding from us?" Munch frowned and asked again. Seeing Meng Qi''s appearance of being immortal until he reached the Yellow River, Hao Wudi sighed and said in a low voice, "I have nothing to hide from you. I just feel that... " what do you think? " "I think... That white night... May not be as simple as we think!" Hao Wudi gritted her teeth and said frankly. Hearing the sound, they were stunned. After half a sound, Munch shook his head and snorted, "I know he''s not easy. But you can see the strength of the elder martial brother. Zhang Dongyue, Fu Feng and Li Yi are all defeated by the elder martial brother! Although the white night can take a few moves with the elder martial brother, his skill is really extraordinary, but I think there is still a gap compared with the elder martial brother! You don''t know. The second elder martial brother appreciates our elder martial brother very much. I think it will be sooner or later for the elder martial brother to join the Mulong hall! " Hao Wudi said nothing. At this time, the voice sounded. "Look over there!" When the voice dropped, people went there in unison. However, several disciples of Bingxin hall came towards this place. And behind them... They were a group of old, weak, sick and disabled. These people are either covered with medicine, or wrapped with cloth strips, some lame, some broken hands, one by one came over. Everyone was stunned. "That''s the man from hunwu hall?" "How did they come?" "What''s the matter?" People are all confused. In this life and death duel, people of Bingxin hall must be there. After all, if the winner is not willing to give up his hand and leave the loser''s life, the disciples of Bingxin hall can still save people in the first time, and the clan is not willing to lose outstanding talents. But what are the people of hunwu hall here for? Countless pairs of eyes are staring at Zhao Li and Cao Yingli. However, they were expressionless. After they came together, they stood on the open space not far away. They did not move any more and looked at this side. Someone''s upset. I saw a strong disciple dressed in a generous disciple''s clothes and walked over. That disciple is from the broken Gang hall. He has a strong breath and great strength. When he leaves, he releases his pressure, which makes it difficult for many disciples of hunwu hall to stand firm. Cao Yingli couldn''t hold on to it, but Zhao Li and his disciples stopped him. "Is this elder martial brother busy?" Zhao Li''s face was a little ugly, but he still insisted. "I ask you this question?" The disciple looked at Zhao Li coldly and said in a deep voice, "you waste people don''t lie down in Bingxin hall. Why do you come here?" "This..." "we... We just came to watch the war... Zhao Li secretly wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said quickly. But the words fell. Bang! A crisp sound came out. Zhao Li turned around in place, then fell heavily on the ground. When people looked at him together, they found that he had a bright red palm print on his cheek. He was already dazzled and dazzled, but the disciple was very proud. "What are you doing?" "Why did you hit our younger brother?" All the disciples of the soul martial arts hall rushed up, all of them were angry. But the next second, there came seven or eight disciples of the Po Gang hall, one by one, with great prestige and pressure. In an instant, people''s faces changed greatly. The disciple squinted at the person in front of him and snorted: "why? Do I need a reason to beat up your broken Gang hall trash? ""You..." "now, all kneel down The disciple was arrogant and arrogant, and said: "this is not Bingxin hall. There are no people in Bingxin hall to protect you. If anyone doesn''t kneel down! Whose leg shall I break today As soon as this word falls, everyone changes color instantly. All the people of hunwu hall clenched their fists and gnawed their teeth one by one. They have a hundred people, but only ten people in the Po Gang hall. But... If you really want to make a move, they may not be the opponents of the broken Gang hall! After they entered the soul martial arts hall, their accomplishments were extremely difficult to grow. However, the people of Pogang hall got the guidance of the elders and were cultivated by the clan. Their strength improved by leaps and bounds. Now, there is a huge gap between the people of hunwu hall and the disciples of other departments. "What should I do, elder martial brother?" "Fight with them!" "Elder martial brother!" The crowd looked at Cao Yingli and roared angrily. "Do it? Interesting! " The man sneered with no fear on his face. People around him watched with a smile on their faces. The situation has become strange. But just then, a voice came. "Dongming is just a group of fellow members of hunwu hall. Why do you bully them like this?" The voice fell and the people looked together. But I saw a small group of people coming this way. The first one is yuexiaoxiao of Shenwu hall! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1815 "Sister Yue?" Everyone was stunned. She lifted her head and looked at this side. Her eyes were clear and bright. Her long eyebrows and long eyelashes trembled slightly. Her white and flawless skin showed a faint pink. Her thin lips were delicate like rose petals. A light pink dress was particularly appropriate. People of her strength no longer need to be bound to the clothes of disciples, but can wear some magic clothes suitable for cultivation. "See sister Yue!" At this time, I do not know who is in a hurry to shout. The sound immediately sobered everyone up. People hastily saluted and clasped their fists and said, "see elder martial sister Yue!" "See sister Yue!" The voice was like a wave, and they were all fighting. Except for the two old men, all of them bowed down and bowed with respect. "Don''t be too polite!" Yuexiao Xiao cherry lips gently open, spit out the pleasant words. "Sister Xie!" People got up and looked at the beautiful woman with burning eyes. Men''s eyes are full of appreciation and admiration. Women''s eyes are full of worship and envy. Yuexiaoxiao such a person, put in any place, it will be extremely extraordinary existence, here, she is not only a strong person, but also an existence that many people yearn for. But after all, yuexiaoxiao saw many such scenes. She walked to the two miscellaneous elders and bowed gently to salute: "I''ve seen two elders!" Two people see the situation, flattered, anxious to help the month Xiaoxiao. You know, although yuexiaoxiao is a disciple, she is the tenth person outstanding. Her status in zongmen is much higher than these miscellaneous elders! However, yuexiaoxiao still gives them a gift, how can this not let the two people have a good impression. "Moon girl, your future will certainly be limitless." An elder of the beard stroked and laughed. "Yes, yes! It is a blessing for us to have such talents in our clan The other man nodded and laughed. Yue Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "Dongming, don''t embarrass these disciples! They are also a group of poor people! How about letting them go? " On hearing the sound, the disciple of Dongming hesitated, whirled and clasped his fists and said: "in the white night of hunwu hall, I hurt my elder martial brother and humiliated my elder brother. Originally, Dongming wanted to settle accounts with hunwu hall, but since elder martial sister Yue said so, Dongming will let them go!" Hearing this, people suddenly. No wonder that the disciple named Dongming was so overbearing that he started directly when he didn''t agree. They want to avenge the last time in the selection competition... Yue Xiaoxiao nodded again, did not speak, but stood aside. When the disciples of hunwu hall heard the sound, they were all relieved. People looked at yuexiaoxiao with gratitude in their eyes. "Elder martial sister Yue is really a human being! People are beautiful, powerful and kind-hearted. They are perfect A female disciple couldn''t help feeling. "Yes... I don''t know whose double practice partner such a person would be!" There is also humanity. This remark made many male students feel sad. Because they know that they can''t have yuexiaoxiao in their life. The scene is boiling with the arrival of yuexiaoxiao. Many students from other departments have the courage to get together and have a relationship with yuexiaoxiao. It''s also because of yuexiaoxiao''s quiet and not irritable. I''m afraid other people would have driven them away. "Elder martial sister Yue is coming. I''m flattered! Ha ha ha, today in front of elder martial sister Yue, the setting sun is lucky! Ha ha ha... " at this time, a burst of laughter came from the interior of Bingwu hall. All the people were shocked, Qi Qi looked inside the gate. However, a group of elite disciples of Bingwu hall walked out quickly. One of the men in purple is wearing a sword suit. The man has a long sword on his waist and long hair. His sword eyebrows and stars are very beautiful and his temperament is particularly fierce. "Senior brother Wei!" People were all shocked and saluted one after another. This is Wei Canyang! All the people in hunwu hall looked together, and everyone was shocked. Such a terrible existence as Wei Canyang, however, many of them only heard his name but did not see him. After all, most of them can only stay in the soul martial hall every day. In order to avoid being forced to use the skill of Eagle September, they dare not walk around in the clan. Wei Canyang''s elegant demeanor and yuexiaoxiao''s aestheticism can be regarded as an eye opener for the disciples of hunwu hall. Wei Canyang slightly waved his hand to the crowd, whirled and stepped forward to make a ceremony to yuexiaoxiao. "Meet elder martial sister Yue in the setting sun!""Don''t be too polite." Yuexiaoxiao nodded gently and raised her mouth slightly: "although you call me elder martial sister, you must enter the next election. You are not allowed to be in front of me. I''m afraid I will call you elder martial brother by then." "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Wei Canyang laughed again, but did not refute it. After he laughed, he asked Yue Xiaoxiao, "did elder martial sister Yue come here specially to watch the war?" "I think so." Yuexiaoxiao nodded: "I just went out of the pass. I was upset. I was going to consult the elder. I happened to pass by here and learned that there was a battle between life and death. I came to have a look." "That elder martial sister can be regarded as catching up Wei Canyang said with a smile, his eyes twinkled with a strange light. Yuexiao did not speak. At this time, I don''t know who called. "Elder martial brother and elder sister... That white night is coming!" All the people in the distance looked down. However, on the street in the distance, a figure came over with his hands behind him. The man was tall and straight, slender and lustrous, and his white hair was very conspicuous. Although countless eyes fell on him, he was not nervous. He was calm and calm. He even looked at the surrounding architectural landscape as if he were sightseeing. That... It was white night! "Oh? It''s quite early! " Wei Canyang vomited his breath and said with a faint smile: "elder martial sister, please wait a moment. When the battle is over, I hope I can ask the elder martial sister for advice!" "Oh? Are you going to compete with me? " Yuexiaoxiao is a little surprised. "Canyang has just closed down. After all, what the elder said during the secret training was too profound. Canyang thinks that you and I can get something from each other. If it''s convenient for you, elder martial sister, please don''t refuse it!" Wei Canyang said with a smile. Yuexiaoxiao hesitated, nodded gently, and said, "you''d better solve the battle of life and death first. This kind of war will determine life and death. Don''t be careless!" "Don''t worry." Wei Canyang narrowed his eyes, staring at the coming white night, and said with a light smile: "this man... But a native dog ear!" When the voice dropped, all the disciples around him were scattered. The white night has come. He stood in front of the crowd, calmly glanced at the scene and asked, "who is Wei Canyang?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1816 White night a word, immediately let the scene boil up. "Asshole! White night, you are rude. How dare you call elder martial brother Wei by his name? What do you think you are? " A disciple came out of the station and yelled at the white night. There was a lot of noise around. "How brave this fellow is "When I came here, I didn''t make a courtesy, but I called elder martial brother Wei''s name directly!" "Well, he''s really a maniac, I don''t know!" "I''ll see how elder martial brother Wei teaches him later!" People have a lot of discussion, voice one after another, one by one looking at the white night eyes are full of thick disgust, like looking at bedbugs. The white night looked at the disciple, frowned and asked, "who are you?" "I am Zhang Hu, a disciple of Po Gang hall!" The disciple said haughtily. As he spoke, all the disciples of the broken Gang hall, such as Dongming, walked past. People lined up in front of the white night, staring at him coldly. Seeing this scene, the two miscellaneous elders frowned and were about to speak. However, Wei Canyang spoke. "Two elders, this is just a private matter between the disciples. It should be settled by the disciples themselves. Do you also have to take care of this?" Hearing this, one of the miscellaneous elders frowned, but his tone still didn''t show displeasure. He said, "we just don''t want to affect you and the challenge of white night! After all, the battle of life and death is extremely solemn and solemn. It is the rule of the clan. If there is any problem, we can not bear the responsibility. " "But time has not come! It''s not a battle of life and death, is it? " Wei Canyang again, looking at two people''s eyes also narrowed up. The elder was silent as soon as he heard it. "Let''s go to the theatre." Wei Canyang said with a smile and looked this way. Next to the moon Xiao Xiao swept this head, willow eyebrows secretly frown up. She knew that Wei Canyang didn''t mean to make trouble for Daye. His purpose was to use these disciples of the broken Gang hall to test his strength. You know, white night is even a member of hunwu hall, but he fought against ten elders in the selection contest, but everyone witnessed it with their own eyes. Even if you know that white night can''t be the opponent of the ten elders, it''s enough to show that Bai Ye''s skill is good enough. Anyone who dares to despise him will surely suffer a great loss. The disciples whispered, and no one dared to speak loudly. Among the disciples of the broken Gang hall, the man named Dongming approached the white night and glared at him fiercely and said, "white night, are you willing to come out at last? I thought you were going to hide in the soul martial hall all your life! " "Ha ha ha ha..." there was a lot of laughter all around. White night cast a glance at him and said: "if you are Wei Canyang, please do it. I have something else to do. I won''t stay here for too long." What a arrogant word. Wei Canyang''s eyes wavered slightly. Dongming and others were also angry. "Bastard, do you know where this is? This is Bingwu hall! How dare you say that here? You really don''t know how to write "death" "What are you going to do?" Ask Dongming in the white night. Dong Ming''s face was stunned, and then he said, "I''ll show you how I want to do it." When the voice dropped, he rolled up his sleeves and tried to do it. But the next disciple quickly caught him. "Elder martial brother, do you really want to start?" Is that disciple''s face. "What? Are you afraid? " Dongming''s face sank. "It''s not... Elder martial brother, although the white night is from hunwu hall, it''s not easy to be provoked. He defeated our elder martial brother, which..." "what are you afraid of? How about the goods? So many of us are afraid of him alone? Is it true that if our master brother loses, we will all lose in breaking Gang hall? " Dongming said angrily. The disciple was speechless. White night heard the sound, nodded: "have ambition, since this, well, you do it, in order to respect you, I will try my best!" "Don''t call me! Kill him The Dongming roared and rushed straight up. The rest of the disciples of the broken Gang hall also rushed. People roared, and their flesh and blood bloomed with strong and terrifying soul power. Their soul power is extremely irascible and rigid. It is like a torrent of iron and steel, which makes people dare not get close to them. Especially in the eastern Ming Dynasty, it was even more terrifying. After the release of his soul power, he was like a ferocious steel beast who could easily break open the sea and break the continent. He rushed towards the white night with a terrifying pace. This is still the special geology of the area of the supreme god temple. If the surface of Cangtian cliff and Shengxian area were changed, it would be like muddy water in front of him. The people around were terrified and staring at the blow of Dongming! "Die! BullyJust at this time, Dongming roared, and his fist shook towards the white night. The fist force is like a meteor in the sky. It is domineering and swift, vigorous and dazzling. People dare not look directly at it, let alone take this move. Po Gang hall, as the tenth hall entrance, is worthy of its reputation. It''s just... there''s no fear at all in white night. When Dongming fist was approaching, he also raised his fist. Instead of dodging, he focused on the attacking fist and stormed away. That pair of calm eyes flashed a trace of ferocity and ferocity, and the soul power was also rampant. There is no hand left, all the strength instantly condensed on the arm. Although it is not as powerful as the eastern Ming Dynasty, there is a mystery and subtlety hidden in it, which is particularly terrible. Finally! Bang! Two fists. Then... CLICK! Click! Chucha... white night fist is like destroying paper, which tears all the vigor of Dongming in an instant. "What?" Dongming was stunned. Before he could react, the fist of the white night had already hit his fist. Boom! A circle of force lines spread. Just look at his arm like a burst of sawdust, inch by inch burst, the fist in the white night all the way, it is hard to beat his whole arm to. "Ah Dongming''s whole arm was broken, and he immediately made a shrill cry. What an overwhelming force! What a ferocious force! But the voice did not last a breath, the iron hand of the white night caught it again, stabbed him in the chest, and whirled out. Whew! Several resplendent souls of heaven are directly held in the hands of the white night. The spirit of the riot lingered on the tip of his finger. Dongming''s mouth was wide open, but he couldn''t shout. At this time, the white night again raises the foot, kicks in the Dongming abdomen. Bang! Dongming''s body is like an arrow flying out. It flies upside down and smashes the rockery behind it. It falls on the ground motionless and does not know whether it is dead or alive. Seeing this, all the disciples of the broken Gang Hall who rushed to the front were frozen in place. People stared at the horrible scene with big eyes and small eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1817 The air was quiet and frightening. At this moment, the gate of the whole military hall has been completely solidified. All the people were motionless, all watching this side, all without sound. The atmosphere at the scene was just weird. When people saw the spirits of the days held in their hands at night, countless cool voices came out one after another. "Heaven... Spirit of heaven? He... He abandoned elder brother Dongming? " "Ah..." br > he... He abandoned elder brother Dongming! He abandoned elder brother Dongming! " "How could it be? Elder brother Dongming... Unexpectedly... Actually, he lost his way? " The disciples of the broken Gang hall seem to see, and they are scared to step back, almost even standing unstable. Two acrobatic elders looked at each other, and both could see the shock in each other''s eyes. Wei is the face is colder, eyebrows are all heavy. "I can''t imagine that the strength of this white night is really good. Younger martial brother, you may not be relaxed in this war." Moon Xiao Xiao light side autumn eyes, whisper. "Hum, that elder martial sister will look at it later!" Wei can Yang cold way, pupil in the infinite sense of war. The disciples of bingxintang also returned to God for a while. They ran over immediately and checked the injury of xiadongming. "And take a breath. Take it back to heal." "Yes." Two people in bingxintang nodded and left with Dongming. Looking at the end of Dongming so miserable, the rest of the people dare not indulge, no one dare to find trouble in the white night. And I don''t care about it in the night. After all, in lisangzhou, no matter which potential clan, even the clans of the seclusion, as long as they are deliberately provocative, they can take any action, and the strong can not be insulted! In the night, he only abandoned his weapons and did not kill him. Zongmen could not blame him. Unless he moved Dongming without reason, then zongmen would not let him go. "Who is Wei maiyang in the military hall? Will you not come out yet? " White night again looked at the crowd a circle, said lightly: "if so, I can go back?" People smell the sound, their eyes are angry, but they don''t squeak. But Wei, who is here, came out. "The two elders are here. If you go back, you lose." Wei said coldly, a pair of sword eyes full of like a sword like sharp eyes. White night looked at the past, pale asked: "you are Wei Quanyang?" "Good!" Wei Quanyang said coldly: "it is the challenge book I sent to you! White night! Are you ready? " "I can start at any time!" The night is light. "Have courage." Wei Yanyang breathed his mouth and said calmly: "to be honest, I can''t understand why you can divide it into the soul martial arts hall with your strength. However, it is no longer important. You offended the ten elders and dared to provoke the two elders, and made them face empty in front of the whole clan. Today I must take off your head and wash the shame of the second elder!" The voice fell, Wei Guoyang suddenly raised his hand, pulled out the sword between the waist. A violent sword of terror suddenly spread. The surrounding disciples were forced by this terrible sword, and they were afraid to get close. They all retreated back together... br > the eyes of the white night showed confusion: "you are neither a disciple of the gang hall nor a disciple of the animal husbandry hall. These disciples have no words. Why did the people of your military hall jump out?" "Disrespect to the elder is to despise the sect! You are a man who gets the punishment! " Wei said. "But it''s all up to them." The night is light. "Don''t talk nonsense, fight!" Wei said. No words in the night. At this time, the two elders had also come. One of them took out a strange magic weapon. The magic looks like a black box, opens it and throws it to the air. Whoosh! The box quickly turned, and the dark box became transparent, and the blink of the effort had disappeared completely. Then. Bang! A light curtain suddenly fell down at the center of white night and Wei maiyang. The night fixed a look, only to find that the clear is the boundary. I think so. Although it is not a challenge arena, basic protection still needs to be done. "Please be ready!" The arrangement of the junction was completed, and one of the elders drank. Stand still in the night. Wei maiyang frowned again, staring at the white night and said, "you don''t pull a sword?" "Do you want me to draw a sword?" He was looking at him peacefully in the night. "Hum, do you have to fight me barehanded?" Wei''s anger flickered in the eyes of Wei, and said coldly: "white night, you are really wild! It seems you don''t put me in your eyes at all. ""All right." White night nodded: "since you say so, then I respect you! Then pull out your sword The voice falls, the white night backhand a draw, a red sword drawn from his waist sheath. It is the sword of Lihuang. But before entering the sect, in order to avoid trouble, Bai Ye had already done some tricks for Hongbing, so even those who have studied Hongbing may not be able to see the sword clearly at once. But... in the end, Hongbing is Hongbing. Although Wei Canyang didn''t recognize it, he could feel the cold and heat on the sword. Wei Canyang''s face immediately congealed a few minutes. "Here you go, elder." The white night side head toward two elders to nod head way. "Good." One of the elders stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "today, Wei Canyang, a disciple of Bingwu hall, challenges Bai Ye, a disciple of hunwu hall, in the way of life and death. Since it''s a battle of life and death, they don''t care whether they live or die. They will die until they die! Heaven as a mirror! Now I declare that the duel begins When the voice dropped, they immediately withdrew from the border. The halo of the border is also a little stronger. The war begins! All the disciples are breathing tightly. Wei Canyang did not dare to ask big, cold hum, directly carried the sword to kill in the past. When he lifted his hand lightly, the sword in his hand rolled out thousands of sword shadows. Each sword shadow was like a mountain land. In the sharpness, there was endless pressure. This is the first sword of Wei Canyang. It is said that in the early years, Wei Canyang accidentally entered a powerful man''s cave when he was on a mission. The strong man has been dead for many years, leaving only one cave with a large number of magic weapons. The most powerful one is this earth head sword. It''s said that this sword is very powerful and powerful. With a sword at will, it can cut out thousands of magic power, which is particularly terrible. "Cangran nine swords!" With a roar of Wei Canyang, the sword''s meaning was shaking wildly. The shadow of the sword broke through countless emptiness and attacked with a magnificent momentum of swallowing heaven and earth. Around suddenly rang out the sound of countless exclamations. People all stare big eyes, tightly watching this terrible blow. "How wonderful!" "Yes, I didn''t expect that Wei Canyang''s swordsmanship was so excellent. I''m afraid that this move can directly distinguish the winner from the loser." The two miscellaneous elders also lost their voice. Soon, the body of the white night was engulfed by the countless terrible swords. The shadow of the sword is like the mouth of an abyss devil. The meaning of the sword, the power of the sword, and the spirit of the sword are not so strong. Compared with the Wei Canyang before, the eastern Ming Dynasty was nothing but a great one. The disciple next to him was afraid that he would be crushed into powder by the terrible sword he was carrying with him before he got close to here... at this moment, there was no sound around. All the people are staring at this blow, waiting for the white night how to fight back. Suddenly... hum! A blood light suddenly rose, like the sickle of death, cutting to the sword shadow all over the sky! That''s just Lihuang sword! The world is breathing fast. Dang! A clear sound came out. Seeing that the shadow of the sword disappeared in a moment, the God of the earth head sword appeared in everyone''s sight. "What?" There was a sudden uproar all around. People are all staring over there. The terrifying earth head sword was actually held up by the red sword in the white night! "It''s impossible!" Meng Qi of Bingwu hall immediately cried out: "what a magic sword the earth head sword is! What kind of strength is the elder martial brother? How can he... Be able to resist the big brother''s attack in the daytime? " "Let''s not say whether the strength of the white night can resist the attack and killing of the elder martial brother. Let''s just say that the strength of the weapon is not enough to support him. What''s going on here?" Wei Hong was also flustered. All the disciples of Bingwu hall were helpless and were shocked to the extreme. Yuexiaoxiao is also watching closely. People did not expect this situation! Of course, the most surprising is Wei Canyang. He widened his eyes and looked at the sword in his hand. He could not accept everything in front of him. But... He won''t just give up. Just listen to Wei Canyang roar, the whole body of soul force is like a torrent of flood, from his soul in the sky, along the arm toward the ground head sword rampant. Buzzing... the earth head sword immediately trembles. A terrible sword force swept over, rippling on the body of the white night. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. In terms of the power of soul, the power of soul and the purity of spirit, he is not far from the chief disciple of Bingwu hall. However, if he dares to fight, he has his cards.Although there are some differences in soul state and soul power, the white night at this moment has ancient divine power. And this is not Wei Canyang can contend with. I saw a cold eyes in the white night, a circle of light gently swayed past, and then the arm suddenly waved forward. Sonorous! The terrifying Lihuang sword was so powerful that it directly cut off the earth head sword and cut it straight to Wei Canyang. "Ah?" All the people around him cried out. "No! Yes! Yes Wei Canyang''s soul trembled wildly and shrieked. People want to dodge, but... It''s too late. Pooh! Lihuang sword directly cut to his shoulder, easily tore off all the defense of his body. Whew! Wei Canyang''s shoulder was split in an instant, and an arm was broken on the spot. The terrible high temperature directly scalded and solidified Wei Canyang''s wound. The terrible high temperature seemed to evaporate the blood in his body. "Ah Wei Canyang cried in pain, and then he fell heavily on the ground, and it was difficult to get up. A sword... Defeat? All the people around him glared and thought they were wrong. "Chief of Bingwu pavilion?" White night carried the sword from Huang and walked in the past. His eyes were indifferent: "is that it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1818 What a harsh sentence! What''s more, this sentence comes out of the mouth of a soul warrior hall person... People''s brains are trembling, and the inconceivable in their eyes is not so obvious. I''m afraid many people have not heard such incredible words for thousands of years. The power of the white night was much more than expected. People know that the disciple of the soul martial arts hall has some skills, but they never thought that he could defeat Wei Canyang in several moves! This is the chief of Bingwu hall! It''s the 11th seed of the trials. It''s the hot player in the next top talent list! Why... Was defeated so easily by white night. People were all wide eyed and thought they were wrong. But the scene told them it was true. "Elder martial brother Wei..." Wei Hong and Meng Qi looked at Wei Canyang who was lying on the ground, covering his arm and shaking slightly. He had lost his soul completely. "I said long ago that the strength of this white night is very important. Now you can see it? Now you believe it? " Hao Wudi''s face was a little crazy. People around were scared by Hao Wudi''s crazy appearance. "This younger martial brother Bai... So powerful?" Cao Yingli and Tao. Hunwu hall is also petrified at the moment. People are all staring at this, everyone''s expression is frozen, everyone''s eyes are dull. "Why is he so capable? Why, like us, he was assigned to the Wuwu hall?" A female disciple asked. "No... I don''t know..." "can we say that... Was hacked..." a very young disciple said subconsciously, but in the middle of his speech, he suddenly stopped. Although he knew what he was going to say, he didn''t mean to say it all. For a moment, people''s faces changed a little. "Younger martial brother, don''t talk nonsense. If other people hear it, it''s over!" Cao Yingli''s face changed dramatically, and he immediately drank from his side. Hearing the sound, the younger disciple''s face turned white and he quickly lowered his head. The scene was a scene of horror, and people were shocked by the terrible scene. People think of the worst result is a fierce battle between white night and Wei Canyang, and then both sides lose. Finally, either Wei Canyang wins or white night narrowly wins. It is not that no one believes that white night can win, but who ever thought that white night was defeated by Wei Canyang in a few moves? His strength is too terrible, isn''t it? I''m afraid ten elder Wang yuanyan may not be able to achieve this? In this way, doesn''t it mean that white night has a chance to defeat the ten elders? Thinking of this, many people suddenly shudder, behind is a burst of cold. At this time, the white night has already taken a step toward Wei Canyang. He was holding Lihuang sword. His face was expressionless, but his whole body was permeated with a strong sense of killing. The fury in his eyes was particularly obvious. Seeing this scene, all the people turned pale. In particular, the faces of the two miscellaneous elders showed unexpected colors. White night this is to kill Wei Canyang? You know, Wei Canyang is a seeded player in the battle of Qunzhong! He is also the chief disciple of Bingwu hall. If something happens to him, it is not a trivial matter. He will surely shock the clan. But... This is the battle of life and death. A war will determine life and death. They can''t stop it. The moon is still and looks. Meng Qi, Wei Hong and Hao Wudi were stunned. They stood in the same place, staring at the scene. The expression of hunwu hall is more exaggerated. Each of them has a dull look, and some people keep rubbing their eyes... "what do you want to do, younger martial brother Bai?" "He... Doesn''t he want to kill Wei Canyang?" "Wei Canyang is the elder''s favorite disciple of Bingwu hall. Does he want to offend the dead soldier martial hall?" "Elder martial brother, let''s persuade quickly, otherwise... Otherwise, something will happen." The disciples of hunwu hall rushed to Cao Yingli and said one by one. Wei Canyang''s face was expressionless. After a long time, he said hoarsely: "don''t pay attention to it." "What?" "Master... Elder martial brother, this..." younger martial brothers and sisters can not understand. But Cao Yingli was still expressionless, and said in a deep voice: "it''s the choice of younger martial brother Bai. We don''t care whether it''s right or wrong. All we can do is to support him silently." "But is he wrong? Should we support him? Are you not afraid that he will cause us more trouble Someone yelled angrily. Many people nodded.But Cao turned suddenly and grabbed the disciple and shouted coldly: "then tell me, if brother Bai has broken the relationship with us, who will distinguish us from him in the whole clan?" The disciple was dumb when he said this. "We are at the bottom of the clan from the beginning to the end, and we have no dignity to say!" Cao Shengli, with no expression, gnawed his teeth and firmly said, "you younger martial brothers and sisters, I have said that our soul martial arts hall is a whole! Even if younger brother Bai doesn''t admit that we have nothing to do with it! We have to go in and out together! And I''ll tell you more! Don''t hesitate because of any choice of younger brother Bai, because others will not care about our relationship with him, even if we and him are in a state of fire, they will not die! In the eyes of outsiders, we are still a group, he was hurt, we can not stay outside! So, we can only support younger brother Bai! We... Only this way! Because, elder martial brother Bai just cut off the relationship with us, but he won''t hurt us! " When this was said, everyone looked at each other. Yes... Although he was disconnected from these people in the white night, he was a soul martial arts hall disciple, and he would not bully these fellow families without any reason! "Isn''t that... If he died, we... Have to follow?" At this time, Zhao Li was hoarse. Cao Shengli heard the sound, closed his eyes, and only after a long time he said, "you can choose to exit the zongmen." As soon as this came to a halt, everyone was silent. Other halls have a little choice, but soul martial Hall... Has no choice until the beginning. And if they want to leave, why should all people endure this day? Seeing the white night step by step, Wei''s face immediately turned blue. He wanted to rise to fight back, but just when the man started to play, the white night momentum fell from the sky, and the severe suppression on him. Dong! Weimaiyang''s body again heavy pressure down... stop, stop... Stop! Stop!! " Wei Quanyang hard support body, hissing out of the shouting. But... There is no mean of stagnation in the white night. "You... You''re going to kill me?" Wei maiyang pupil shrink, spin and cry eagerly: "if you move me, I promise you die without the place of burial, do you know who I am?" "The chief disciple of the military hall is only!" "What else?" he said in the white night "You..." Wei Quanyang suddenly dumb. Looking at this situation, the soldiers'' military hall is completely fearless in the white night... all the people in the military hall have a heavy face and stare at the white night. But this is the moon Xiaoxiao sink said: "elder martial brother, you should not be impulsive, if you really kill this person, it will only be troublesome. I mean, if you teach him a lesson, you don''t have to fight again. You beat him, which is enough to prove your strength. I don''t think anyone will find you in trouble in the future. If you kill him, you just fear that people in the military hall will not let them go After you, other departments of those powerful and Wei Quanyang friends will also find you trouble, you will only fight continuously, so much more than a loss! Let him go, but can get a quiet, why not for? " This is a very rational statement. People had doubts about the strength of the night before, but no one should say anything anymore. But if the white night pain under the killer, that trouble can be big, after all Wei is the 11th place in the selection contest! In the white night situation, this is the most suitable but! But... White nights have white nights to consider. He ignored the words of yuexiaoxiao completely, and he still moved forward without expression. His killing intention in his eyes was still extremely impetuous. See this, the beautiful face of month Xiao Xiao also tight a few points. But seeing white night travel to Wei Quanyang, he raised his sword directly and said hoarsely: "I can take any challenge from anyone in the white night, but if it comes to life and death, I will never be merciful. But anyone who talks about life and death with me is not born... Or he dies!" Voice down, white night directly a sword to Wei maiyang! "Kill! Kill him! " At the moment of the critical moment, Wei Guoyang issued a bleak and extremely loud roar. All the disciples of the military hall were trembling, suddenly realized what, and they rushed to the white night crazy. A recent disciple stabbed a sword directly into the throat of the white night. The killing came. The eyebrows frowned at the night, and looked at it at the side, but ignored it. He continued to lift the sword and cut it. But because he had the head on this side, he gave Wei a chance to see Wei Guoyang suddenly side by side, and cut down his sword, but he just split it on his shoulder and split his other shoulder. "Ah!" Wei maiyang again issued a bleak roar, the whole person is no longer able to rise. White night is about to cut again, but at this time, the soldiers and martial arts hall people have rushed to. "Dead!" Let''s chop four or five swords.The awe inspiring sword is extremely terrible. The two miscellaneous elders were shocked and yelled, "what are you doing? Stop it all But... after all, the miscellaneous elders are the inferior elders. How can these people care about them? When the blade is cut off, there is no intention of stopping. White night step back a bit, retreat in the past, people stand firm, deep voice grim way: "good! Since Bingwu hall is going to fight against me in the daytime, good! I picked it up in the daytime The voice dropped and the night howled. "Come on Bang! The ancient sky array shrouds the whole sky in an instant. He raised his hand and pointed to Wei Canyang. "Time goes back!" Whoa! the time in this area immediately flowed back to the moment when he raised his sword to strike Wei Canyang in the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1819 "Ah?" Wei Canyang was totally stupid. It''s even more frightening around me. How can you think that people in the true soul state of white night know how to reverse the flow of time, and... It also works on them. It is impossible for ordinary real soul states to have such means! "No Wei Canyang howled bitterly. This time, the sword of the white night, without any hesitation, cleaved straight to Wei Canyang. Bang! At the moment when the sword blade split his head, Wei Canyang''s body suddenly burst out a lot of terrible spirit gas. Then, all the spirit gas was ignited, melting the surrounding earth into magma... this is Wei''s life saving skill! White night was forced back again. However, at the moment, Wei Canyang was already bleeding, his head was split into 30%, and he fell to the ground, dying. The white night glanced at Wei Canyang. He wanted to mend the sword, but the disciples of Bingwu hall rushed over again. "Looking for death!" White night looks ferocious, simply turn around and walk towards those disciples. "Kill!" The disciples of Bingwu hall are crazy one by one. They rush towards the white night, and everyone''s eyes are full of resentment and ferocity. White night, this is clearly humiliating them. A disciple of hunwu hall dare to fight against the whole Bingwu hall even if he is defeated! Lawlessness! Is this not a naked provocation or something? "Kill this man, don''t keep your hand!" A soul martial hall disciple roared and stabbed the white night with his sword. The violent breath on the sword blade seems to be able to crack the sky and the earth, and pierce the neck of white night! White night did not do any courtesy, not to mention leaving a hand to speak, backhand sword will be cut in the past. Bang! There was a strange noise. The attacking sword was split in two in an instant. "What?" The disciple was stunned. Before he could react, the power released by the night was attacked by his broken sword. He trembled wildly. Before he could recover his body, Lihuang sword attacked him and cut off his head. Pooh! The noise came out. Before the disciple landed, he fell heavily on the ground. His body separated and his blood flowed all over the ground. A soldier martial hall disciple died on the spot! "Ah?" The screams came out. "He... He killed brother Ma!" "This guy from hunwu hall actually... Killed our people?" "Asshole! Asshole "Unforgivable!" "Revenge for elder martial brother Ma!" The disciples of Bingwu hall were frightened and angry. They rushed to the white night like crazy beasts. Everyone''s eyes were filled with the meaning of trying to cramp the white night. "Come on! Help white night This side of hunwu hall immediately burst into a pot, and Cao Yingli yelled. The crowd rushed in. But at this time... "Wuxiao spirit state!" A drink in the white night, the body instantly burst out of a field of power, directly covering the four sides. "What?" "Is this the power of the field?" The faces of the two miscellaneous elders turned pale. The field swings open, raises a finger in the daytime: "earthquake!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the disciples were inexplicably under the terrible pressure of the world, and their movements were all slowed down. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he carried his sword to attack him. Whoosh, whoosh... Lihuang sword is like a sickle of death, all of which are cut on the neck of these disciples. When white night takes back the power of the field. Putong... all the people fell to the ground and covered their necks with madness. Convulsion, the blood in their necks overflowed wildly. In a moment, dozens of soldiers and martial arts hall disciples here were all dead. All the disciples of hunwu hall stopped, and people stared at the terrible sight in disbelief. "Big... Big brother, we... Are we really going to help white night?" Zhao Li said tremblingly. Cao Yingli opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "How could... Be like this?" The three people who are still standing in the same place have been silly. All the people at the scene were silent. At this moment, people can really see the real strength of white night! The blood flowed and flowed into a stream. There are dead bodies everywhere, just like hell. The disciple of hunwu hall stands erect in the middle with one sword and one person, which seems to kill God again. Wei Canyang''s eyes are like cow''s eyes, staring at all theseBai Ye turns around without expression and walks toward Wei Canyang with his sword. "No Wei Canyang gave a shrill roar. The man retreated wildly and whirled toward the two dim faced elders beside him and yelled: "elder Wang, elder Liu! Save me... Help me... " it seems that the two non brand elders have come back to their senses. Among them, the one called elder Wang said hoarsely, "Wei Canyang! This is a battle of life and death. One of you must live and die. Unless you admit defeat and the other side agrees not to kill you, we can stop the game "I give up! White night, i... I give up! I admit that I lost, I was wrong, it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have provoked you, please let me go, let me go... "Wei Canyang yelled in a hurry. "I must kill you!" White night''s expressionless back five words. Wei Canyang heard the sound, his face was as gray as death. "Then we can''t help it." Two miscellaneous elders shake their heads together. They didn''t like Wei Canyang at first. Now they want to kill Wei Canyang in the white night, and they have no reason to intervene. As for the anger of Bingwu hall, it''s also white night''s responsibility. All this is reasonable. "No! You... As elders, you even connive at this person''s cruelty here! I will sue you to the Lord, and I will go! " Wei Canyang screamed bitterly. "Maiming the same family? You soldiers in the martial arts hall have no rules, break the rules of the battle of life and death, and interfere in the competition without authorization. Even if you go to the patriarch and sue us, we will not be afraid! " Wang said coldly. Wei Canyang heard the sound, and he was in despair. At this time, the white night is a leap to kill will come over, from the Huang sword of the head of Wei Canyang. "No!" Wei Canyang gave out a cry of despair. "Shaft! Stop it At this time, the cold and serious shouts came from the interior of Bingwu hall. But... he didn''t leave his hand in the white night, so he cut it with a sword! Whew! Wei Canyang had no resistance. He was split in two by Lihuang sword and died on the spot! Blood splattered all over the floor. "White night, the winner of the duel Elder Wang immediately called out. However, at this time, there was a violent and extreme breath coming from the interior of Bingwu hall. "Good! Good! Good! Shaft! You dare to kill Wei Canyang in front of the elder! You''re fine The sound of exasperation came from the interior of Bingwu hall, followed by a large number of figures flying out of it. All of them are the strong men in the military academy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1820 Today''s update will be very late. After 12 o''clock, please don''t wait for it. Read it tomorrow morning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1821 With the cold words coming out, the shadows of the strong men in the Bingwu hall frequently swept out and surrounded the white night outside. The air of violence and brutality is like mountains, pressing on every soul outside. For a while, the pressure of the disciples in each hall increased sharply and their breathing was difficult. The people of hunwu hall are even more livid, and standing has become a problem. As everyone knows, the elite of Bingwu hall are all out. The two miscellaneous elders looked at the gate anxiously, only to see a middle-aged man with a serious and cold look coming out of the gate. The man was wearing a red sword suit, his hands were back loaded, and he was marching towards this line. His sight has never left the body of white night. The white night swept the eyes to come, immediately recognized its identity. That''s the seventh elder of Bingwu hall, Shao Feijian! At the moment, Shao Feijian is full of anger and killing intention. Looking at the eyes, it seems that he would like to swallow the white night alive. "See the seven elders!" Seeing Shao Feijian coming, the disciples around him saluted him with this oppressive momentum. The two elders did not dare to bow to each other in a hurry. However, Shao Fei Jian didn''t even look at the crowd, and walked straight towards the white night. The white night did not move, nor did he make a ceremony, but quietly touched his hand on the handle of the abandoned magic sword. "White night, what are you to blame for?" Shao Feijian drinks coldly. "Elder Shao, what''s wrong with the white night?" The white night is light. "If you kill people in front of our hall, you also kill the chief disciple of our hall, the important person who participated in the battle of Qunzhong. Don''t you know your guilt?" Shao Fei sword rage way. "Wei Canyang and I fought a life and death war. Either he was born or I died." "What''s wrong with killing him?" he said quietly? Do you think elder Shao is questioning the highest standard of duel in our sect? If so, I think you can talk to the Lord "Presumptuous! How dare you speak to me in such a tone? Do you want to die? " Shao Feijian was in a fury, and its momentum opened again. The terror was like a falling star and suppressed on the white night. Boom... the ground trembled at once. But... The white night didn''t move. Shao Gu''s whole body is full of confidence, even if he is fighting with his sword all over the body. Seeing this, Shao Feijian looks a little unnatural. He also knew that the white night was not popular, so he snorted coldly and stopped going further on this issue. He turned around, looked around, and finally put his eyes on the two miscellaneous elders. Then he cried out in a deep voice: "who can tell me, is the battle between disciple Bai Ye and Wei Canyang of our Hall... A battle of life and death?" This sentence dropped, the atmosphere of the scene changed instantly. Do you have to ask about this? This is not a battle of life and death. What can it be? People are breathing tight. Look at me, I look at you. And the faces of the two miscellaneous elders were also blue. They exchanged their eyes in secret. They seemed to have noticed something, and their expressions were not very natural. "What? No one knows? " Shao Feijian hummed, and did not ask the two miscellaneous elders. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the disciples beside him and said coldly, "Fu Xian, you say it!" "Yes, elder." The disciple who called Fu Xian stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "back to elder master, disciple Bai Ye came to our hall for no reason. He killed several of my disciples. Elder martial brother Wei couldn''t see it, so he started to fight with him. Unexpectedly, Bai Ye''s means were mean and hurt people secretly, which persecuted elder martial brother Wei and even killed his life. As for the life and death war mentioned by Bai Ye, it''s nothing at all." As soon as this was said, many disciples in other halls took a chill. Even the two inferior elders were completely shocked. "Brother Fu Xian! You''re confusing right and wrong! You are so nonsense and frame up good people. You are not afraid to be punished by the clan! " Cao Yingli couldn''t sit down at the hunwu hall. He stood up and pointed to Fu Xian over there. "What a bunch of rubbish! Is there a place for you to talk?" The person that calls Fu Xian to snort coldly, disdain way: "go away quickly, otherwise I waste you!" "Even if you abolish us today, we will never leave!" A disciple next to him said excitedly, "elder Wang still has the challenge letter issued by Wei Canyang, which can''t be relied on! This is the evidence! " "Challenge? Where is it? " Shao Feijian looks at the old man. The old man immediately took out the challenge that white night had given him. Unexpectedly, as soon as the challenge book was taken out... Dong! A strange noise came out. The challenge book in the elder''s hand had been turned into fragments, and it was scattered on the spot... for a moment, there was no sound aroundThe white night also coagulates tight eyes, in the pupil in the killing intention spreads all over. "I didn''t see the challenge book!" Shao Feijian said without expression. "Elder Shao, it seems that you must kill me today?" White night quietly looking at Shaofei kendo. "If there is a life and death challenge in daily life and death, there must be a ranking elder watching the battle, and half of the sects will watch the battle. No one dares to be bold. But the people around you will not be able to protect you and prove it to you. If I want to kill you, no one dares to oppose it." Shao Feijian said coldly. No wonder Shaofei sword is so arrogant. How can Shaofei sword be held down only by the disciples around the hall and two useless elders? What''s more, it''s still in front of the Bingwu hall. Who is he afraid of? "Is that so?" White night eyes slightly shake, as if in the thoughts of something. "Almost!" Shao Feijian offered a long, slender blue sword. He said hoarsely: "I killed innocent people in front of our hall at night without any reason, which even more harmed our disciple Wei Canyang. Today, I will replace the sect and correct you!" The voice falls, Shao Feijian steps a little directly, the man snatches out a remnant shadow in the air, and then falls in front of the white night, and a sword cuts towards it. The fierce sword spirit is like a watered waterfall, which is built towards the white night. The white night immediately buckled the sword and cut off. But just then... "stop it Drink and shout. Then two figures rushed over, straight into Shaofei sword. Shao Fei sword slightly a Leng, side head looks to, just discover that those two figures are the two miscellaneous brand elder! The speed of the two men was extremely fast, and their prestige was particularly astonishing. Shao Fei Jian frowned darkly and had to retreat back. Two miscellaneous elders stood upright in front of the white night. "Elder Wang, elder Zhou! What are you doing? How dare you stop me? How dare you Shao Feijian''s face is cold and staring at the two old miscellaneous brand elders. His eyes are full of anger. They quickly clasped their fists as a gift. "Seven elders, please make atonement. We know that you love your disciples and hate the white night of disciples. But the rules of the clan can''t be broken. Please don''t go on like this. Otherwise, it will be difficult to deal with it if it goes to the patriarch." One of the elders preached painstakingly. But Shao Feijian didn''t listen at all. He rushed over again: "today, I will kill this son. Whoever dares to stop him, I will kill him! You too! " The voice falls down, and Xiaoxiao sword is sweeping towards this. All the people around turned pale. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1822 Bai Ye didn''t expect that Shao Feijian, the seventh elder in the military martial arts hall, was so domineering that he turned black and white and denied the decisive battle between life and death, and directly killed him. This is already in contempt of the patriarchal rules, regardless of the law! But if you think about it, you can understand. If the white night is a member of other halls, the elders of other halls will surely report the matter to the patriarch and take the lead for the white night! But... White night is not! He''s from hunwu hall! Who is the elder of hunwu hall? It''s eagle September! A drunkard! It is impossible for the eagle in September to be a leader to any disciple of hunwu hall. Even the eagle doesn''t know these disciples in September! Their life and death have nothing to do with Eagle September. Even the disciples don''t care about the life of the people in the soul martial hall. As an elder, why should he worry? He cut off the white night, establish prestige, but also can vent the resentment in the heart, and no one will come out for the white night, can worry about what? As for the two non brand elders, Shao Fei Jian did not pay attention to them from the beginning to the end. "Elder Shao, please stop!" Seeing Shao Fei sword coming out again, the two miscellaneous brand elders were shocked and rushed to stop it. But Shao Feijian is a ranking elder. How can they compare their strength? They have not yet shot, Shao Feijian is a commander. "You two trash, get out of here!" When the roar came out, his finger splashed out a furious and violent spirit, which was like a huge palm, and hit them heavily. Bang! Bang! They were caught off guard and were shocked on the spot. Shao flying sword cleaves into the white night with a sword flying in the sky, which is particularly gorgeous. The sword meaning spread from the long sword seems to crush the soul of the white night and suppress all he has. All the people around were stunned. The people of hunwu hall yelled, and Cao Yingli rushed with a small number of people. But this is the action of the ranking elder. How can these disabled people of soul martial hall stop it? "Now this man will die!" Munch murmured. Wei Hong nodded repeatedly, his eyes full of excitement. Hao Wudi said nothing. The disciples of Bingwu hall all around cheered loudly. "Elder, kill him!" "Revenge for the elder martial brother!" "Kill him!" The cry was constant and the crowd was excited. At this time, the sword was approaching the white night. Shao Feijian opened the sword and suppressed him. Although this person can fight with Wang yuanyan without defeat, and even take advantage of Wang yuanyan, Wang yuanyan is only tenth, and he is the seventh existence. Which is Wang yuanyan''s match? When the terrible sword fell on the white night, the space around the white night was completely distorted. In the eyes of outsiders, the present white night is like a man who is held in the execution ground with shackles on his hands and feet. Shao Fei Jian only needs to lower the sword and take the head. And Shao Feijian is just like this. The sword fell lightly. With the fall of the sword body, the sword power suppressed on the white night became more and more strong. Shao Feijian has some accidents. If someone else, even Wei Canyang, could hardly stand firm at the moment, but in the daytime it was as motionless as a statue... What''s the matter? Forget it! Cut this son first! Shaofei''s sword is cold, and its blade is already on the head. The murderous intent is enough to tear everything apart. But at this critical moment... Keng! A black light suddenly exploded and split towards the sharp blade. Black light is too fast, such as the sky black dragon, gorgeous and magnificent. Shao Feijian breathes hard, when people just react to it... bang! But I heard a crackle. Shao Feijian only felt his palm shake suddenly. When he was waiting for his eyes to look, he was shocked to find that his sword had broken. "What?" Shao Feijian was shocked. This sword has been with him for nearly ten thousand years. He is in charge of the military military Pavilion. All the weapons he contacts are of high-level existence. This sword is his most satisfied weapon, and he knows its strength best. But why is it so easy to be cut off by night? However, without waiting for him to think more, another sword came. That''s exactly Lihuang sword. The red sword light is like the fangs flashing in the devil''s open mouth, which is frightening and shocking, and makes the scalp shiver. Shao Feijian keeps a close eye on the white night, but sees that he has two swords in his hand. Each sword is extremely sharp and extremely sharp. In a trance, Shao Feijian understood everything.Feelings... White night is deliberately waiting for him to approach, and then launch an attack! Shao Feijian''s sword power has not been suppressed at all. He can still fight back, even... Break his long sword and break his attack! White night is a very bold move. Because if he didn''t break Shaofei''s sharp sword at the first time, his head would be cut off. But such a bold move has also brought an extraordinary return. That is the counterattack launched by the white night again, which has made Shao Feijian unable to avoid. At such a close distance, Shao Feijian can only rely on defense to counteract the attack. Shaowu''s swords are not good for the elder. Shao Feijian came back from the shock and heard him drink coldly: "the mirror of heaven and earth, open it!" Oh! A strange noise came out. Then he saw the chest of Shao Feijian splashed a brilliant light. Behind the brilliance, there is a wonderful mirror, which blooms with strange halo, which is especially magical. When the mirror appeared, it swam quickly on the body of Shaofei sword, just like a living creature, and accurately reached the position where Lihuang sword was about to be stabbed to prevent Lihuang sword. After releasing this defense, Shao Feijian also immediately raised his hand and buckled to the sky soul in the chest of the white night. He knew that he was all right. The heaven and earth mirror is a mirror made by the ancestors of the Supreme God''s Hall of heaven. Its defense is amazing, and it can rebound any attack and kill! It was originally a treasure of Shenzong. After Shao Feijian made great contributions to the clan, the patriarch gave it to him. I can''t believe that the sword can''t be broken in this mirror. As a result, Shao Feijian''s offensive has no scruples. All his offensives are insane and generally going on. Next second... chi! A strange noise came. Then, a tearing pain came from Shao Fei Jian''s chest. Shao Feijian was stunned and the attack stopped. He hung his head in a daze. However, he saw that the sharp sword stabbed directly through the mirror of heaven and earth, penetrating his chest completely. All his defenses... They''re all broken! "Ah?" The disciples of Bingwu hall below were shocked. The two miscellaneous elders and other disciples of the soul martial hall were also dumbfounded. Yuexiao Xiaoxiao small face shows the color of shock. Munch''s three had been sitting on the ground in horror. White night... Unexpectedly one Sword Pierced Shao Fei sword? A soul martial hall disciple... Actually hurt the elder? What the hell is going on here? How does white night do it? Why can he easily tear open the defense of the elder? That''s the elder! People''s hearts are roaring wildly. However, they didn''t wait for them to come back to their senses. They only looked at the white night with a sharp look in their eyes. They actually took the sword and chopped the head of Shaofei sword. He is going to die! "White night, stop it!" People in the military hall below yelled one after another, and all of them rushed forward. Shao Feijian didn''t dare to be dazed any more, so he retreated in a hurry. But it all happened so suddenly that he never thought that the destructive power of the white night was so terrible. Yes, destructive power! If Shao Feijian fought with this man one-on-one, he could easily kill white night, but he never thought that white night could easily split his weapons and break his defense! In the end, it''s careless! Shao Feijian''s pupils are swollen and nervous. Whew! There was a strange noise. To abandon the divine sword is to be cut down. And Shao Fei sword''s arm also fell down. "Um..." Shao Fei sword made a dull sound, and the man fell directly from the air and fell heavily on the ground. His right arm had been completely broken, and blood gushed out like a spring. "Elder!" "Elder, are you all right?" "How are you, elder?" All the disciples of Bingwu hall rushed over. The people around him gasped. The seventh elder was beaten by a disciple, so embarrassed and miserable... "kill this man, kill him!" Shao Feijian clenched his teeth and yelled at the white night over there. "Kill!" The disciples of Bingwu hall rushed to the white night in anger. But... How can white night be matched by these disciples? Only to see his magic power fully open, people raised their hands to grab forward. Bang! All the space around them was distorted."Not good!" "Spread out!" People''s faces changed greatly, trying to cut the space to disperse. At this time, however, the white night had already raised his sword and flung it twice. Keng! Keng! The two swords burst out of the long sword in an instant, attacking like a crescent moon, and engulfed these disciples in an instant. Through the sword. The crowd was frozen in mid air. After about three rest, the bodies of all the people gradually fell down from the air. When they fell on the ground, most of them were directly split into pieces and died miserably on the spot. "Ah The scream went off immediately. The world is shocked. However, the white night fell from the sky, holding the abandoned God sword in one hand and Lihuang sword in the other hand, and went to Shaofei sword which had just stood up over there. In front of Shao Feijian, the disciples of Bingwu hall trembled and looked at the people coming. No one dares to act rashly. The disciples around him had already been stunned. "White night, stop, what do you want? Revolt? " Shao Feijian''s face changed with fright. "Rebellion? Of course not, but it''s not possible to kill. " White night face expressionless said, in the eye''s killing intention also more and more powerful. "White night, you don''t want to mess around. If you kill elder Shao, it will be a big mistake!" Two miscellaneous brand elder also anxious, among them that Wang elder urgent voice persuades a way. How could they have never imagined that things would turn out to be like this... "if it is a big mistake to kill a man who wants to kill me, I will know my mistake and make a mistake this time!" The cold way of the white night, whirling and stepping on, people like fierce beasts, carrying a sword to kill in the past. "Ah The scene was full of panic and screams www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1823 "Asshole!" See white night actually dare to own pain under the killer, Shao Feijian is surprised and angry, the fanaticism in the eyes is also difficult to dissipate. "Kill! Kill him! Kill him Shao Fei sword roars repeatedly, in the eye already is a ferocious. "Kill!" All the disciples of Bingwu hall rushed up, like beasts rushing towards the white night. But at the moment, the white night is killing all over the place. He doesn''t do anything to keep his hands. He cuts the sword and kills the sky. The sword of abandoning God and the sword of Lihuang are like two sickles of the God of death. Whoosh, whoosh... a large number of sword shadows splashed up, just like waves rushing forward. Shooting and killing in the past, instantly shattered the momentum of these disciples. People came forward with a stiff head. However, no matter who is close to the white night, it is a direct erase, even people with swords, without any mercy. In a moment, seven or eight disciples died miserably! The other disciples were white with fear. "Stop it! Stop it Two inferior elders cried out eagerly. People in bingxintang are even more scalp numb. "How terrible is this white night?" Yuexiaoxiao''s face is also very unnatural. She had never thought that the white night had such terrible strength. Now it seems that she underestimated this man. However, the most shocking is not yuexiaoxiao, but the peony shivering in the corner. "Prince Wei Canyang died, and even the seven elders were injured. Is this the strength of young master Bai? But... But isn''t he in hunwutang? Before entering the clan, his strength had never been so terrible? What''s going on here Peony face has no blood color, lips trembling, people have been standing upright. "No, let''s call you soon." Peony whispered, turned and ran away. And the two miscellaneous elders over there didn''t dare to delay. Elder Wang murmured at the elder Zhou: "elder Zhou, the situation is out of control. Please go and invite elder Qingye or read Tianchang to come. Only they can control the situation. Hurry up!" "Good!" The perimeter was not wordy, so he turned and ran away. White night is protected by ancient magic power, combined with dead Dragon Sword spirit and Hongbing. It can be said that no one can stop it. However, after a few decades of Kung Fu, more than ten soldiers from the Martial Arts Hall fell under his sword. The situation is clear. The people in the soul martial hall over there wanted to help, but now they are all standing in the same place, staring at this terrible scene. Help? They just go to the theatre! "Protect the elder!" The disciples of Bingwu hall yelled, protecting Shao Fei sword and retreating. Everyone''s face was full of panic. Looking at the soldiers'' disciples who fell on the ground, no one dared to attack the white night any more. "Munch, Wei Hong and Hao Wudi, why are you still standing there? Why don''t you come and help and kill that boy? " Seeing the three men of Mengqi standing there like wood, the disciples of Bingwu hall on this side cried out in a hurry. "Ah?" All three were trembling, some at a loss. Want them to deal with white night? That is to die! "Come on, even if you can''t deal with him, at least give me time! When I regain some strength, I will make him look good! " Looking at the white night coming step by step, Shao Fei Jian''s face is also ugly and tight. As soon as he clenched his teeth and growled, he swallowed a pill and sat down cross his knees to recover. But how can white night give him a chance? Just watch him raise his hand. Bang! An astonishing general trend fell from the sky and rocked to this side. All of the disciples'' bodies were bent down and it was difficult to stand up straight. Some of them were lying on the ground on the spot, and the ground sank by several inches. Shao Fei Jian''s face changed rapidly. With a leap in the daytime, he ignored those disciples who were suppressed by the general trend, and rushed to Shaofei sword crazily. The atmosphere of tyranny is invincible! However, at this time, the elder Wang over there suddenly came across and said in a hurry: "disciple white night, stop quickly. If you go on like this, I won''t be polite." "Elder Wang!" "You protected me once before, so I won''t kill you, but I don''t want you to stop me! Otherwise, I will still be rude to you! " "This is the temple of the Supreme God. You are not allowed to be so lawless Elder Wang drank seriously. "Will he be allowed to be lawless as an elder?" The white night asked. Elder Wang was speechless. White night ignored him and rushed forward again. Elder Wang had no choice but to block the white night again.But this time, as soon as he approached, the white night raised his hand and waved it. Whoa! The pressure of terror came in an instant. Elder Wang is just an inferior elder. How can he deal with the white night? Before people react, they are shocked by the terrible pressure. The white night does not make the slightest hesitation, the blade trembles wildly, the person is like a meteor, kills toward the Shao flying sword over there. "Listen, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!" The roar of the white night spread, and the sound was shocking. All of them were stunned by the voice, and all the others who wanted to help had stopped. Shao Feijian''s face changed with fright. He did not dare to sit down with his knees crossed. Instead, he jumped up suddenly and turned around to escape. But it''s a bit late to run. As he turned, the sword of the white night was about to strike. But right now. Hum! A long sword like autumn water came and opened the sharp sword of the white night in an instant. In the white night, his face sank and he looked away. Only then discovered that the long sword is the sharp sword of yuexiaoxiao, who has been watching nearby! "Younger martial brother Bai Ye, let it go if you vent your anger. Don''t go on. If elder Shao has any problems, no one can protect you!" Yuexiao said in a deep voice. And with the moon Xiaoxiao''s sudden hand, Shao flying sword also has a gap, immediately fly to the distance. The white night sees this, in the eye kills the idea to overflow wildly. He looked at yuexiaoxiao coldly, and said coldly: "if I didn''t want to kill Shao Feijian first, I would have killed you now. If you stopped me again, I would not have killed him today, but also you!" After the words fall, the white night jumps forward and pursues directly... yuexiaoxiao is frozen in place by the startling eyes of white night, and her pretty face is red and white, but she doesn''t make any more moves. Her five fingers, which are like green onions, were pinched tightly, and a trace of anger in her eyes flashed away. I''m afraid no one dares to talk to her like that. People from all walks of life even went to kill Shao Feijian when they saw the white night. They were even more frightened. They felt numb and trembled. "What? Elder martial brother... "In the soul martial hall, Zhao Li asked Cao Yingli tremblingly. However, Cao Yingli swallowed his saliva and yelled: "hurry up, catch up and have a look!" As the voice dropped, a group of soul martial hall disciples ran forward. The other disciples of each hall did not hesitate to catch up with the distant white night and Shao Feijian. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1824 Inside the purple bamboo Pavilion. In a quiet bamboo forest, a sound that almost screamed broke the tranquility here. "What are you talking about? Do you say that again? " As soon as the voice came out, many souls sitting in the purple bamboo forest opened their eyes and frowned at the sound source. But see over there Qu Ji Yue is talking with her servant girl peony. Their faces were full of surprise. But the faces of the people around him were not very natural. "Well, this girl is so rude!" A male disciple lowered his voice and said coldly to his neighbor: "does she not know that this is a place of meditation? It''s still so loud that I''m not afraid to disturb you and make them angry! " "Oh, she doesn''t care about it. It''s a young lady from a big family. She''s spoiled. She doesn''t care what other people think? Have you ever seen anyone who practices with a maid? " "It''s because the elder martial brother takes good care of her. Hum, how can we allow her to be unrestrained in purple bamboo forest?" "But I heard that it seems that someone specially asked our elder martial brother to take care of her." "Someone? Who is it? " "I don''t know. I only know that it seems that they are from our sect, and their strength is not so good. It should be that the ranking is even stronger than that of our elder martial brother." "Hiss... Really? Then the girl will be rich "It''s true..." people whisper. However, Qu Jiyue didn''t have time to listen to these gossips. She glared at the peony, and after a long time, she whispered out a sentence: "you... You didn''t cheat me? Is this... Really? " "It''s true that the maidservant has seen it with his own eyes." Peony nodded repeatedly. Catch the silence of the moon, Leng half ring, spin and just smile, eyes also curved. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... Good... Good..." the pleasant laughter spread out, probably felt that the sound was really loud, capture Ji Yue hurriedly covered her small mouth, but the smile in autumn eyes was particularly strong. She looked at the peony and said with a smile, "this man who doesn''t know how to live or die will just offend the ten elders. She also offends the second elder. If the second elder doesn''t care about him, he still provokes the seven elders? I think he is willing to offend all the elders of the temple of supreme god! I''ve never seen anyone who is not afraid of death. Ha ha ha... Qu Jiyue smiles. It can be seen that she is in a good mood at the moment. But... Peony is extremely anxious. She looked at Qu Ji Yue and stopped talking. After a moment, her knees softened and she knelt down directly. "Well?" Capture Ji Yue''s eyebrows rose and looked at her strangely: "what are you doing?" But listen to peony eagerly: "Miss, please save childe Bai..." the voice dropped, the peony knocked the small head down, and the cherry lips were clenched by shellfish teeth... "save him?" Catch Ji Yue smile convergence, Jiao Rong is also a heavy, cold hum voice way: "you this dead girl, really still moved to him?" "No Peony quickly shook his head, eyes slightly dark: "Peony know their own identity, and will not go long that mind? It''s just that childe Bai has saved peony for many times. How can he watch him die "Then I can only let you watch him die Qiu Jiyue''s face was cold, and he hummed in a deep voice: "I wish he would die now. Do you still expect me to save him? You think too much "Miss..." Peony eyes slightly red, eager to call again. "Enough!" "If it wasn''t for you and me, I would have punished you severely! Have you forgotten what he did to his sister? Stop talking about it! Now I''ll leave now and follow me to Bingwu hall. I''ll see how much trouble the white night guy has to make The voice falls, Qu Jiyue gets up straight and walks out of the purple bamboo forest. Peony silently looking at the back of the capture of the silent moon, small face all over the pain, for a long time, a sigh, rose to follow the past. ... ... "wheezing! Wheezing! Wheezing... " a burst of rapid breathing sounds on the quiet path. At the end of the path is the entrance of lingxuan hall. There are two disciples stationed in front of the hall. They are leaning against the wall and chatting about something. When they heard the news coming from the path, they stood up straight in a hurry, looking serious. Can see the shadow on the path, two people immediately a Leng. "Is that... Elder seven?" "It''s him..." they rubbed their eyes. They were just ready to worship, but they felt something was wrong. The seven elders at the moment are not only covered with blood, but also have no arms! What''s going on here? Two people scalp numbness, completely stiff in place."Quickly, quickly inform you, elder, come out and save me, quick!" The Shaofei sword that rushed over yelled at the two disciples like wood. This voice can be dull in the two people to call back to God, two people rushed forward, holding Shao Fei sword, anxiously said: "seven elders, this... How is this going on?" "Who on earth has hurt you like this?" Another person also said angrily. "Didn''t you hear me? Don''t mind me. Call in people! Ask your elders to come out quickly. Someone is going to kill me Shao Feijian a will two people open, trying to say. The words fall, they are like lightning! What is Shao Feijian talking about? Someone wants to kill him? This is the temple of supreme god! Who dares to indulge in the temple of supreme God? I''m afraid it''s not... Crazy? People were shocked, but did not dare to hesitate, rushed to the back, and shouting. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack "There''s a situation. Come on, please." As soon as the voice comes out, the quiet lingxuan hall immediately boils up. Wen Xiaoxuan, the eight elder of lingxuan hall, who was born in white, walked out with a group of disciples. Seeing Shao Feijian, which was in a mess of blood, the people were shocked. Eight elders immediately lost their color and rushed forward. "Elder Shao, what''s the matter with you The eight elders asked in dismay. "Quickly... Quickly help me block that traitor... That traitor wants to kill me..." Shao Feijian weak shouts, when talking, still can''t help breathing. Traitor? Wen Xiaoxuan slightly a Leng, looking sideways, only to find a figure falling in the air. That man... It''s white night! "Coming!" I don''t know who it is. The disciples of lingxuan hall quickly pulled out their weapons and stared at the existence of this side. "This man... Seems to be that white night of hunwu hall?" "What are you talking about? The white night of hunwu hall? " "What is he doing here?" "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see him carrying a sword? He must have come to harm the seven elders. " "What?" "He... He killed the seven elders?" "He is a member of hunwu hall." "Just a disciple, how dare he be?" Everyone was surprised and appalled. "White night!" Wen Xiaoxuan drank: "what do you want to do?" "Shao Feijian, the elder of Bingwu hall, ignores the rules of zongmen and destroys the rules of life and death. According to the rules, I will kill him. I am just defending the rules. Whoever blocks me, I will kill them!" White night is expressionless, holding a sword and drinking coldly. When the voice falls, people come directly. The ancient divine power, combined with his terrible Dragon Sword spirit, actually released an incomparable pressure. The disciples in front of him could not withstand the pressure, either overturned or scurrying. "Asshole!" Seeing the white night''s action, Wen Xiaoxuan was furious: "just a little upright son, how dare you be arrogant in front of this elder? Look for death The voice falls, Wen Xiaoxuan releases Shaofei sword, roars a sound to rush to the white night. His fists rocked in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the force of space is released, and it shocks the white night. Fearless in the white night, he quickly danced his sword with both hands. The power of Hongbing was unstoppable, and he was able to cut the twisted space flat. "If the elder wants to stop me, don''t blame me for being rude!" It''s cold at night. "You''re not welcome to me? You deserve it Has Wen Xiaoxuan ever been bullied like this? Roar a sound, double palms rise again, beat to kill to white night. The fierce Qi and strength of the two men shook violently in this area. The earth was torn, the buildings were destroyed, and the tyrannical lines were spreading around, so that the disciples could not get close to them. Just watch the sword dance wildly in the white night, and the sword is powerful. One sword can easily cut off Wen Xiaoxuan''s Qi strength and chop it into his body. However, Wen Xiaoxuan is not an ordinary person. His moves are different in reality and in reality. It is clear that the sword has attacked him, and it is cut into his body, but it is a mirage, especially strange. The fight between them was wonderful. The people around me were stunned. However, the purpose of the white night is not Wen Xiaoxuan at all. When he fights with Wen Xiaoxuan, Shaofei sword has considered withdrawing again. When his eyes were cold at night, he suddenly overlapped the Lihuang sword and the abandoned God sword together, infused with the spirit of the dead dragon sword, and chopped at Wen Xiaoxuan in the front. "Not good!" Wen Xiaoxuan immediately caught something wrong and quickly flashed to his side. Boom! The shocking sword spirit immediately rushed out, completely emptied everything in front of him, the ground was cut off, the building was completely chopped into powder, and the violent sword force actually split the whole lingxuan hall into two.All the people around him felt numb and almost didn''t sit on the ground. Is this what the soul martial hall disciples can do? Wen Xiaoxuan was stunned at the spot. "What?" Shao Feijian looks pale with fright, which dare to hesitate? At once, he jumped forward and ran forward. "Can you run away?" The white night snorted coldly, and then caught up with the sword, and cut wildly with the sword. Whoosh... several swords are coming. Shao Feijian fled in a hurry, but he was unable to defend himself. He was hit by several sword Qi, and several sword marks were visible. Blood spilled from the wound and dyed him into a bloody man. "Ah..." Shao Feijian screamed sadly and looked extremely embarrassed. People were crazy and rushed to the main hall of the emperor. But the white night still does not give up, in the rear chase. The whole temple of God is boiling at the moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1825 People from Bingwu hall rushed after him. Under the leadership of eight elders, lingxuantang''s people also rushed to the hall, followed by yuexiaoxiao and hunwutang. However, the speed of white night and Shao Feijian are both so fast that they can hardly be seen by naked eyes. I don''t know how many people ran through the hall and killed one. The temple of God was boiling. The people of the clan raised their heads one after another and all were shocked by the terrible scene. A disciple... Pursuing an elder in the sect? This kind of thing, let alone in the supreme god temple, has never been such a terrible thing in the whole Lisheng state and the whole clan history! Many of the disciples at the entrance of the hall jumped up and followed Bai Ye and Shao Feijian, paying close attention to their movements. Some people want to stop the white night, save Shao Feijian and win the favor of Shao Feijian, the ranking elder. But as soon as they attacked the white night, they were killed by the sword of the white night. The whole person was in two on the spot, and died miserably. After several disciples died, all of them were shocked, and no one dared to interfere in this business. "Peony, hurry up, hurry up!" Qu Jiyue, while flying forward, shouts at the peony who is chasing after him. Peony all over the body of Qi force crazy urge, but it is not up to the next breath. "Miss, since you joined the sect, you have been vigorously cultivated by the elders and the clan. Your strength has been greatly improved. It is not the same as before. How can Paeonia lactiflora catch up with you..." the peony gasped. "Don''t talk nonsense. I heard that Bai Ye and elder Shao are heading for the main hall. I don''t know what''s going on. Is it possible that this is going to make trouble to the patriarch? Hehe, if this is the case, I''m afraid the white night guy will have to get out of the Supreme God''s temple today Catch Ji Yue''s mouth rose, chuckled, glanced at the peony behind his eyes and said, "I''m not waiting for you! I''ll go first, or I''ll be expelled from the ancestral gate at night, and I won''t be able to see his dejected appearance. Ha ha... the laughter falls down, and zhujiyue speeds up the speed and urges us to rush forward with all our strength. Soon, there were bursts of noise and breaking through the sky before capturing the silent moon. This is close to the starting point! Catching the moon is very hot and speeds up the speed. And around her, there were many disciples who came to hear from her. Like Qu Jiyue, they all came with a lively attitude. There are also many ranking elders! "Is this a big enough thing?" Capture Ji Yue''s heart smiles. With the constant gallop of capture Ji moon, soon, a large group of souls appeared in her sight. These people huddled together and flew forward rapidly. Qu Jiyue speeds up to catch up with him, only to find that these people are disciples watching the fun. It is the white night and Shao Feijian that are flying among them. Qu Jiyue looks at the past with a smile on her face and is ready to see how Shao Feijian and Bai ye fight each other. However, she is stunned at the sight. At the moment, Shao Feijian was covered with blood, and his arm was still broken. There were a lot of sword marks on his back. His appearance was extremely miserable. The whole person was running away in a hurry, and his face was covered with fear. And the white night is like killing gods and chasing after them with swords. His speed is also fast to the extreme, compared with Shao Feijian to not weak at all. On the contrary, Shao Feijian was injured, and it was hard for him to avoid the sword Qi in the white night. There were more and more injuries on his body, and the speed was getting slower and slower. If he goes on like this, he will be caught. "How did this happen?" I''ve caught the silly eye of the moon. Shao Feijian was chased by the white night? "What are you doing? Don''t you hurry up and stop this rebellious man? " Wen Xiaoxuan and others rushed back to drink and shout. But... no one moved around. All of them just can''t keep up with them. All of them are onlookers. After all, several people have died before. They don''t want to joke about their own lives. Seeing that so many disciples were not moved, Wen Xiaoxuan''s face turned red with anger. However, he could only lead a group of Bingwu hall and lingxuan hall disciples to come forward. Moreover, many elders who came around at this time also started to press toward the white night. "Beast, stop it "Can you be reckless in the temple of the Supreme God?" "Stop for me." Several elders together drank, all kinds of general situation fell from the sky, crazy to suppress the white night body in the past. Although he was not afraid of one or two big white nights, he was finally affected by the seven or eight elders around him and his body sank a little. Seeing this, Shao Feijian was overjoyed and rushed to the main hall of the temple not far away.However, at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand again and grasped it forward. "Come back!" Boom! A circle of subtle time magic rippled like a ripple spreading forward. All the elders killed around turned pale. Because they realized that this time magic had an impact on their cultivation at this level. "No! He wants to use time technique to drag Shao Changlao back! Stop him Wen Xiaoxuan roared. "Well, he has no chance!" An old elder said coldly, xuan''er turned into a dazzle light and went to kill at night. Around the strong also used to kill, surrounded by Wei to save Zhao. Now white night, as long as you don''t accept Recruitment! Then he must die! However, everyone underestimated the determination of white night. I saw the white night continue to urge the move, one hand to release the time technique, the other hand is overlapping, holding the double swords, ready to chop down. He didn''t even look at the moves around him. At this moment, all the people''s breath froze in all directions. People are staring at this terrible scene, everyone''s scalp has been shivering. As if at this moment, time and space have stopped running. Bang! At this time, a strange noise awakened everyone. However, seeing the rapid movement of the space in front of the white night, the splashed air flows backward, and the scattered spirits are all gathered. Shao Feijian, who has escaped to the edge of the sky, suddenly appears in the distance... everyone breathes. Time goes back! It''s done! No one expected that the man in the real soul state needed such extraordinary means. No one could have expected that the time skill he mastered could have an effect on people of Shao Feijian''s level. At this time, the moment when the technique works... whoosh! A burst sword that has torn the universe blows from the hands of the white night. That is the overlap of abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword! They are desperate, with the white night''s arm to Shao Feijian. The pupils of Wen Xiaoxuan and others were all constricted and sluggish. At this time, they want to stop, but they can''t. They can only watch the sword cut down in the white night. Finally. Boom!!! A terrible and violent sword Qi burst out from the two swords. Shao Fei sword didn''t even have time to react, so he was immediately engulfed by the sword spirit. The sword was so fierce that it tore up all the buildings in front of him, all the junctions and all the void. It had been bumping into the boundary on the main hall in the distance. It shook the boundary and stopped. When the sword spirit disappears, Shao Feijian''s figure is gone! At this moment, the brains of all around us are blank. Shao Feijian... So dead! The rank elder of Bingwu Hall... Just like this? "Elder!" How many soldiers in the martial arts hall screamed bitterly. But then... chi! Whew! Whew! Chi... the seven sharp swords directly pierced the body of the white night and penetrated it completely. The white night stopped at once. People are dull and look, one by one can not return to God, all were shocked by this terrible scene. He killed Shao Feijian in the daytime. However, he could not escape the attack of the elders. But... It''s not over! The white night is full of ferocity, clenching teeth, covering the body with ancient magic power, resisting the terrible sword spirit that stabbed into his body, preventing them from further tearing their own flesh. "Beast! You dare to murder the elder! I will kill you An elder was infuriated by the brutality of the white night. He roared, and then he took out his sword to cut his head. The next second, the white night was actually holding a Hong Bing, chopping at his head. "Kill me? Do you deserve it? " After roaring, Hong Bing landed. Whew! The elder was caught off guard, and was chopped by Hongbing in an instant. His fierce sword force directly tore up his body. In front of the sharp sword in the white night, all his soul Qi defense, physical strength and magic weapon defense are even thinner than paper... "what?" Wen Xiaoxuan was shocked. Everyone around me was scared to death. However, at the moment, the white night is almost insane, even though his body is full of holes, he is still unaffected. He endured the pain and raised his sword again. Once again, the fierce sword spirit rippled on his sword. Although the blood in his body overflowed crazily, the will in his eyes did not know how firm! Wen Xiaoxuan''s face was dull. In an instant, he seemed to have noticed something. He was so shocked that he yelled: "quickly, quickly back away!"All the elders were pale in horror, and quickly released their swords and retreated. Whoa! Just look at the dark abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword, with the white night as the center, draw a red and black circle directly. Where the circle passed, the void twisted. Everything was chopped to pieces. People''s scalp trembled. If the sword is added to the body, it will not follow the footsteps of the elder before? However, just after the sword was waved, the white night even raised his hand and pushed it forward, again sacrificing the power of time. "Does he need time to heal himself?" There was a loss of voice. "Damn it. You can''t let him do it." "I''m not afraid. The skill of using time again and again will consume a lot of money. He can''t last long!" "No matter how much, kill this son first." A group of elders drank and forced them again. However, Wen Xiaoxuan did not move. He opened his eyes and looked at the action of the white night. Suddenly, the whole person became very frightened. When he got to the back, he even roared: "is he... No! White night, stop it The sound of hissing was heard all over the sky. Then, people saw that Wen Xiaoxuan ran towards this place as if he were crazy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1826 All of them were frightened by Wen Xiaoxuan''s sudden loss of state, so that those who rushed to the white night trembled and stopped. I saw the white night release a hand, the hands of the two swords fly out of their own, around him constantly rotating, protecting his body. And the time skill accumulated by his other hand is not so strong. He spat blood out of his mouth, some can not hold. But people are still trying to mobilize the strength, who did not notice that his head that huge sky ancient array in the rotation. "What is he going to do?" Asked the elder trembling. The others did not dare to advance rashly when they saw the two long swords of flying shuttles. "You can rest assured that even if he uses time technique to recover the body, I will also use time technique to make him return to the previous miserable situation. Although the time technique can make the body recover, it can''t make the spirit recover. The time technique consumes not only spirit but also a lot of spiritual power. He repeatedly urges him to do so. His spirit will certainly be depressed and it is difficult to fight again. I''d like to see it now He has more strength, or I have more strength! " Another elder said in a deep voice. As soon as the words fell, they even nodded, but they were not in a hurry. However, Wen Xiaoxuan was eager to shout: "gentlemen, don''t stop, stop him quickly! He''s going to use time magic to destroy the time trajectory of this area! " As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. But soon, they seemed to understand something. They were shocked, and did not dare to hesitate. They immediately launched the strongest attack against the two sharp swords. "Stop it!" "Shaft!" There was a roar. A group of elder unexpectedly also with Wen Xiaoxuan that lose one''s manners. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the amazing explosion blooms on two magic swords. Although the sword was intact, it was still shaking. All the disciples around looked at it with mist. I don''t know what happened. Only capture the moon face hard to see the extreme. The peony with worried face looked at this scene and asked carefully, "Miss, what''s this... What''s going on? What is destroying the trajectory of time "I have heard master say this. The so-called destruction of time trajectory is not really to destroy the track of the passage of time or the backward flow. After all, no one has been able to do this, but can disturb it. After all, time will not return to its original track, but return to a disordered track." Qu Jiyue looked at the front and said, "but this kind of means will not have a great influence on anyone, only a little bit! That''s stopping! Because once this is done, those who died in this area will no longer be able to revive through time magic. In other words, if the white night successfully uses such means, then the two elders who died before will not be able to revive again! White night, this is to... Kill all of them As soon as the voice fell, peony and many disciples around him were shocked. White night is so vicious! It is no wonder that Wen Xiaoxuan and others were only slightly shocked after Shao Feijian was killed, and did not show much sorrow for Shao Feijian''s death. The public only showed their anger aroused by the action of the white night. In their opinion, Shao Feijian is not dead. It is easy to revive him! However, now, the white night is not to give Shao Feijian a living! If the white night succeeds, Shao Feijian will never be resurrected. In this way, the supreme god temple will lose two ranking elders this time. How can they allow this to happen? But! White night, this time it''s all you can do. With the protection of Hongbing and ancient divine power, these elders could not stop the white night in such a short time. The technique of white night has been formed. His hands are full of the power of time. Will everything... Be irreparable? The disciples opened their mouths wide. Wen Xiaoxuan lost his mind. The heads of a group of elders are about to explode! However! In the white night this time disorder skill is about to display the success! Whoosh! A golden halo suddenly came from the distance, shining on the whole body of the white night, and completely enveloped the white night. In an instant, the white night and several ranking elders were immediately wrapped in a strong breath of time. All the sharp swords stabbed on Bai Ye''s body broke away from his body. The wounds healed, the blood flowed back, and the damaged wounds grew up again. All the buildings in front of them were restored. What was shocking was that Shao Feijian and the elder, who had been killed by the white night, reappeared and resurrected at this moment. "What?" There was a shudder all around. The white night, with a heavy face, gazed at the source of the golden light.That! It''s the main hall of the temple! Just listen to the main hall, there is a magnificent voice. "Stop it all!" Simple four words rippled out, but like the voice of God, spread throughout the whole God Temple! Everyone was shocked. Wen Xiaoxuan and others felt something. They immediately responded and fell to the ground in a hurry. They knelt down in the direction of the main hall. "Visit the Lord!" "Visit the Lord!" The voice was loud and full of piety. When the disciples heard the sound, they were shocked, and they knelt on the ground in a hurry and cried out. "The disciple kowtowed to the patriarch!" The sound was like a wave, and it was endless. I heard the sound in the white night and my eyes tightened. It was the Lord of the temple of God! White night looks a little ugly. But if he did, he would not show too much fear. I saw a halo shot out again from the temple of God, but it hit people in front of them, and then turned into a fuzzy figure. That is the outline of the Lord of the temple of God. I saw him standing in the air, hands behind the negative, quietly looking at this side, his mouth also came out of a serious voice. "Get up." "Thank you People stand up straight. Many of the disciples were excited, and the elders also showed deep reverence in their eyes. This man, however, is not bound by the Shenji palace! Although people only see a profile of him, but everyone''s mood is difficult to calm down at the moment. At this time, however, Shao Feijian, who had just been revived over there, took a step, ran forward for a little distance, and then flopped and knelt on the ground. "Lord, please be the master of the flying sword!" Shao Feijian cried out, his voice was sincere and sad, and his head hit the ground heavily. "Well?" The main side head of the temple of God stares at Shao Feijian, and xuan''er seriously asks, "what''s going on here?" As soon as the words fell, Shao Feijian did not want to think about it. He directly pointed to the white night behind him and cried out: "the disciple of hunwu hall killed his fellow disciples, maimed the elders, and intended to rebel! I also ask the patriarch to take immediate action to wipe out this man, to uphold justice for us, and to pacify the hearts of the clan! " The voice rippled, melodious and clear. However, this sound shocked everyone in all directions www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1827 Hearing Shao Feijian''s words, everyone''s brain is a blank, half ring can''t return to God. Betraying the clan, intending to rebel? What a huge hat is this? No matter who it is, it can''t afford it! The disciples around were terrified, staring at the people in the center, one by one, with a dull and frightened look. They know that Shao Feijian and the disciple of hunwu hall are not dead now. But I think it''s also true that the white night has killed Shao Fei Jian once. How can Shao Fei Jian stay in the white night? How cruel nature is! The white night was calm and fearless. The shadow of the mysterious God Temple Lord gently turned his head and looked at the elders. "Elders, what elder Shao said is true?" The voice is majestic. As soon as this word falls, a lot of old faces look at each other, hesitant one by one. Only Wen Xiaoxuan went up to the front and said with his fist clasping: "I report to the patriarch. Although there is no exact evidence to prove it, it can be seen from the signs of the white night that he cheated his master and destroyed his ancestors, murdered the elder, and acted against him in a perverse way. Elder Shao said that he betrayed the clan and attempted to rebel. I think it is reasonable." As soon as the people around him heard it, he was breathing heavily. Shao Feijian secretly looked at Wen Xiaoxuan, his eyes were full of joy. At this time, however, another elder came forward. "Tell the patriarch, the white night man is arrogant and arrogant. Before that, he made the competition almost impossible in the selection competition, and he was disrespectful to the ten elders and the second elders. If they stay, they will certainly be a great disaster to our God Temple. Please punish this person quickly. If you don''t kill him, you must drive him out of the sect. Otherwise, our sect will have no peace!" Seeing that the three elders have come forward, the rest of the elders have come forward. "Patriarch, the three elders are right!" "White night, this son is indeed a disaster, can not stay!" "Please don''t show mercy, Lord!" "Please make a decision!" The voice never stops and the words are sincere. As soon as the elder''s words were finished, the disciples who belonged to the elders'' knees also fell on their knees and called. "Please punish the white night, Lord!" "Please punish the white night, Lord!" ... the cry is like a wave, rippling in all directions for a long time. Standing in the rear, Qu Jiyue''s eyes immediately bent up and sneered: "this time it''s heaven and earth, no one can save you!" Peony small face white, no voice. She can only watch this situation. As for the Munch three, they were scared to death. In all directions, countless eyes, countless mouth, the whole body to the white night, verbal criticism, such as a sword. But the white night is as stable as Mount Tai, standing quietly, as if the words around him have nothing to do with him. "I see." The Lord of the temple of God swept the mighty people in front of him. He turned his head and looked at the white night. "Do you have anything to say?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "Of course." White night nods. "My Lord only believes in the facts and will not believe those things that are fabricated by others. You just need to tell the truth. I will make my own decisions about how things are going." The Lord of the temple of God. "If so, it would be better." Bai Ye took a deep breath and remained silent for a moment. Then he said in a deep voice: "Lord, this is only because Wei Canyang, a disciple of the military martial arts hall, sent me a letter of life and death..." Bai Ye did not hide it, and told me all the reasons of the matter. And he didn''t add to it because it was no longer necessary. This is what Shao Feijian started first, and the responsibility should not be on him. Many students who did not know the truth frowned. If the truth is as white night said, Shao Feijian is really deceiving people. Many people don''t believe Bai Ye''s words. They have heard of Wei Canyang''s life and death battle. They don''t believe Wei can lose. But it''s one thing to do not believe that Wei can lose. Now that Bai Ye is chasing Shao Feijian, it''s another thing. The fact is in front of them, and they can''t question it. With the words of the white night falling out, many students are already heart crazy, brain boiling hot, completely can not accept. "I defeated Wei Canyang, but elder Shao stopped him. Not only that, but he also found a false accusation that he wanted to kill me, but his disciples did nothing wrong. How could he be willing to let elder Shao kill me like this? That''s why the disciples fought back. Now elder Shao is the villain who first complains that the disciple is not the patriarch. He is just and comfortable in the hearts of the people. There are two elders who testify. An elder like Shao Feijian who acts as a teacher in vain is a disaster of the clan. Please decide to seize it. " Calm way of white night. The voice dropped, and the whole audience was in uproar. "You''re talking nonsense." Shao Feijian is in a hurry and shouts."The master''s time technique is so powerful that it is too simple to use this method to restore the previous situations. However, if anyone thinks what I said is false, we can go to Bingwu hall to restore everything before." "You... You... You..." Shao Feijian''s face suddenly turned ugly, but he hesitated and did not dare to speak again. Seeing this scene, countless disciples suddenly came to me. In the past, Shao Fei did not want to fight with the white sword. Thus, those who murmur about the white night have already closed their mouths. The rest of the elders looked pale. The situation is beginning to turn towards the white night. But at this time, the Lord of God''s heaven hall suddenly called out: "in this case, go to the front of Bingwu hall and restore the scene!" As soon as this word came out, countless people turned pale and shocked. Shao Feijian''s face turned pale. He looked at the God Temple master in amazement: "Lord, this..." "let''s go!" The empty shadow of the Lord of the temple of God said a word, and then his body swayed and rushed to the direction of the Military Martial hall. No discussion at all? Seeing this, they immediately ran after it. White night eyebrow dark frown, feel a bit wrong. You know, when Shao Feijian looks hesitant and flustered, the truth is already clear. If you go to Bingwu hall to restore the truth, isn''t it necessary to fight Shao Feijian in public? Does the patriarch still hope that Shao Feijian will be ruined? The white night was perplexed and did not know what the Lord meant. However, the matter has developed to this stage, and he has no possibility to shrink back, so he also follows up. On the way, both disciples and elders were far away from him, and no one dared to approach him. Qu Jiyue flies on his left side and looks at him with a smile on his face. The peony tried to stop, but in the end did not dare to pass. Munch did not speak. However, Cao Yingli, Zhao Li and others were excited and excited. They followed the white night. When the patriarch comes forward, the clan door vibrates. Many of the elders in the seclusion have come out. Everyone gathered in Bingwu hall and waited for the truth. For a time, there was a sea of people in front of Bingwu hall. There were people on the ground and in the sky. It''s just that... when he arrived in front of the military hall at night, he seemed to have found something, and his face suddenly changed. Many of the strong men of the clan seem to have learned something, and their faces are astounded. Wen Xiaoxuan looks at the front of Bingwu hall in bewilderment. Shao Feijian is a clap of the palm, full of joy and excitement. The empty shadow of the Lord of the temple of God is standing in front of the military hall, with his hands behind him, silently looking at the void in front of him. There was a lot of discussion among the disciples around him. I don''t know how long it took, and the indifferent voice came out from the shadow of the patriarch. "Here the trajectory of time is disturbed." This word, instantly let all around silent. People''s eyes are wide open, they are all in an incredible way... they don''t speak in the daytime. But the patriarch Xu Ying turned and said, "who did it? Who has disturbed the trajectory of time here? " There was no sound around. The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. "No one said it?" Since the twelve masters of the clan are so weak, they say, "the elder is empty!" "Yes." "Set up a team and send someone to check." "Yes." Twelve elders hold hands. Xu Ying turned around, looked at the white night, and said again: "disciple Bai Ye, now the time trajectory here has been disturbed. Even my patriarch can''t restore the previous events in the disordered time trajectory..." "Lord, this must be what the white night did." Shao Feijian laughs and shouts: "it must be that he deliberately messed up the time track here, and then said the words before to mislead everyone. Because he knew that there was no way to restore the truth of the matter here, so he dared to say such words. These are all premeditated in the daytime. Please learn from them." "Yes, it must be." "White night is so mean." "Bloody white night." The disciples of Bingwu hall also echoed one after another, and the spearhead again turned to the white night. Bai Ye didn''t refute Shao Feijian''s words, because it was meaningless. He just looked at the virtual shadow of the patriarch and said, "well, according to the Lord''s opinion, how to deal with this matter? Punish me for the white night? " "No The Lord of the temple of God shook his head and said, "I will not deal with either of you. Although both of you hold different opinions, because of the lack of evidence, I will not deal with any one of you. I will make a decision after my lord finds the evidence."People were stunned when they said this. "Suzerain, this..." what else does Shao Feijian want to say. However, the empty shadow of the Lord of the god heaven hall immediately stares at Shao Feijian. Although it is only a virtual shadow, the eyes of the empty shadow have a kind of dignity that is hard to explain: "elder Shao, do you have anything to say?" Shao Feijian shivered, as if he was aware of something. He opened his mouth and said, "Feijian... Feijian has not." "No, it''s good." Empty shadow light way: "you are scattered, before the result of the matter comes out, don''t happen this kind of chaos again, otherwise drive out the clan door! In addition, send someone to clean up the scene as soon as possible, and the battle of clans will be held soon! " The voice falls, the shadow gradually collapses, and finally disappears. The scene, however, was silent. People, you look at me, I look at you, they haven''t responded. No one expected that the chaos would come to an end like this. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1828 With the departure of the patriarch, the people also scattered. Before leaving, all the elders looked at the white night with strange eyes. Qu Jiyue is indignant and indignant. He thinks that the patriarch is deliberately protecting the white night. If the peony does not drag her away, I am afraid she will make a big noise in front of the Bingwu hall. The three of them were relieved. However, looking at the fragmented military hall, they couldn''t laugh. As for the disciples of hunwu hall, they have all returned to Bingxin hall. Before they left, their expressions were quite complicated. Some people were elated and cheered for the great power of the day night, while others were full of bitter smiles, thinking that this trip was unnecessary. But it doesn''t matter. White night is safe and sound back to the soul martial hall. Zongmen did not reward or punish him, so did Shao Feijian. This matter seems to have been dealt with in the mud of the Lord of the temple of God. People feel sorry. Make so much noise, the result is such a hasty end, can''t help but let people feel that the meaning is not enough. However, in the eyes of white night, the significance of this event is extraordinary. "Childe, childe..." I just came back to the white night when I was preparing to take a rest in the martial arts field. Suddenly, I heard a slight but pleasant voice. White night slightly move eyebrow, raise a hand to wave. Boom, the gate of the martial arts field is opened. Then a small figure walked in carefully. That figure is peony! When he saw the white night sitting on the array, peony immediately quickened his pace and ran over. "Young master Bai, are you all right?" Peony owes body to ask after busy. "It''s OK." White night shook his head and said, "how did you come?" "This..." Peony hesitated, and quickly took out a large number of bottles and jars from the storage ring and said, "maid is under the order of the young lady to send you medicine." "Capture the moon... Send me medicine?" The white night froze. "Young master, you''ve been fighting for many times and consumed a lot of drama. The young lady was worried that the young master could not recover quickly, so she ordered the maidservant to come and deliver the medicine." Peony smile way, spin son will frequent irrigation placed in front of the white night. Dan night, shake his head gently. "With Qu Jiyue''s attitude towards me, if her mind is not bad, she will send me poison as well. Moreover, as a miss of the capture family, how can the pills used be vulgar? Which one is not a panacea? But you are so ordinary, how can you send it to the moon? I''m afraid you sent it? " Peony smell sound, Leng for a moment, spin son pretty face slightly red, low head did not speak. White night saw the eye peony, silent for a moment, spin son sighed mouth airway: "just, since it is a piece of your heart, I am not polite." "It''s... It''s from Miss..." the voice of Paeonia lactiflora is as fine as a mosquito. "I see." Bai Ye nodded. Xuan''er took out a small porcelain vase from Qianlong ring and handed it to Paeonia lactiflora. She said in a light way: "courtesy meets reciprocity. I want to give this bottle of pills to your lady, but your lady is arrogant and won''t accept it. You can keep it for her." Peony smell, slightly a Leng, open the plug sniff, immediately color change: "white childe, such a pill, is absolutely a panacea? How does this... How does this make it? " "Take it." Close your eyes at night. Peony smell sound, want to decline, can see white night is eyes closed, hesitated for a while, or put down. The two gave each other a round of medicine, peony is also a sigh of relief, smile reappeared on the face. "Childe Bai, you and Bingwu hall have seen the whole process of peony. If Mr. White wants a witness, peony can testify for him!" Paeonia again. "No need." White night closed his eyes and said calmly, "this matter is over, and there will be no more results." "Why?" Peony Leng asked. "Because the Lord is not willing to investigate, there will be no result." The white night is light. "No... not willing to pursue?" Peony completely covered circle, Leng half ring, just Na Na mouth: "white childe, you this is... What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand?" The white night opened her eyes and looked at her calmly: "I tell you, the person who disturbed the time track before Bingwu hall is the patriarch. Do you understand now?" This word falls, peony if be struck by lightning, a cherry small mouth open big, half sound can''t close. "Zong... The patriarch has disturbed the track of time?" Peony autumn Mou is agitated, Na Na way: "he... Why does he want to do so?" "Because he wanted to preserve the face of the sect and the prestige of the upper class of the temple of God. If the truth of the matter is presented to the world as ironclad evidence, it will be absolutely unacceptable to the disciples of Shentian temple. At that time, Shao Feijian will be ruined. Not only that, but also those elders standing on the side of Shao Feijian will also be affected. How great is the impact on the Shentian temple when so many ranking elders are involved? People''s hearts are bound to be in chaos. In addition, the battle between the clans is about to be held. If there is any disorder at this time in the sect, I''m afraid that there will be a huge catastrophe in the temple of God. So... The Lord of the temple of God must do this. He doesn''t care who is right or wrong. He just wants to make peace and let this matter pass. " The white night said coldly.Hearing the peony, she was shocked. She knew that the white night had seen through everything, so he had no use to refute. If he refutes the temple, it will be against God. How can peony not know this truth? But thinking of all kinds of experiences of the white night, he was indignant: "hateful, in this way, what should be done with the injustice suffered by the white childe? How can the Lord do this? " "My grievance is nothing at all." White night shakes his head: "what''s more, what''s more, if he did it right, I would do the same if I were changed." Peony does not speak, but there is still anger in the eyes. At this time, there was a sound of footwork outside the martial arts field. In the white night, I saw a group of disciples carrying a jar of wine towards this. "Is this the day to deliver wine to elder eagle?" White night whispered a word, eyes flashing a halo, and immediately got up. Peony see this, hastily make a ceremony: "maidservant does not disturb white childe, maidservant leaves." "Well." White night nods, peony leaves soul Wu hall in a hurry. The white night stepped forward. "Bai... Bai elder martial brother..." several disciples of the logistics department squeezed out a smile and made an unnatural salute to the day and night. "Just leave the wine here. I''ll send it to elder Eagle later." The road sank in the white night. When they heard this, they were shocked and said, "really, really?" "If you want to, I won''t stop you." "No, no, no, no, you, you." Several disciples repeatedly saluted him and were delighted: "in this case, elder martial brother Bai will be in trouble. We will quit!" As soon as the voice fell, several people directly turned around and ran away, and soon disappeared. Seeing this in the white night, he lifted two jars of wine and walked to the soul martial hall www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1829 In the vast and sacred hall, several figures walked in slowly. The breath of these people was deep and profound. After entering the hall, they all bowed to the figure above. "See the Lord!" The voice rippled, and looked extremely pious. The person above is calm and look, for a long time, just light mouth: "get up." "Thank you." As soon as the voice dropped, people got up in succession. Only listen to the front of an old man dressed in very luxurious again arched: "but I do not know the Lord told me to wait here, why?" "It''s not easy." The leader was silent for a moment, and said hoarsely: "according to the information obtained by my patriarch, the potential clans who came here this time have reached a consensus. They will abandon their preconceptions and make progress hand in hand, and will target our disciples! To carry out this battle of clans. " "Taking disciples as the goal?" People are stunned, very stunned, obviously can not understand the meaning of this. After a moment, the head of the old man asked: "what do you mean by this? What do these powerful people want to do? " "The information I have received shows that the people who participated in the battle of Qunzhong no longer aim to defeat our clan! But... To abolish our disciples! " The man above said faintly. When people heard the sound, they were all frightened. "Abolish my disciples?" "They... What are they doing?" An old woman lost her voice. However, the old man who was the leader drank in a deep voice: "16 elder, don''t you understand? These guys are trying to get rid of the seeded players of our clan, abolish our talent, and damage our strength. When the next battle between the clans is over, we will be defeated again! " When people heard this, they were stunned and suddenly realized. "Are they the new force to wipe out the temple of our God?" "Asshole, these guys are so mean!" "That is, they know that we are not enemies, so they use this method?" "Well, it depends on their abilities. They have been unable to win our clan. This time, they can still fly into the sky!" The people were indignant and cried out. But the head of the people is repeatedly shaking his head, hoarse way: "don''t think they can''t do it, because those religious sects have also intervened." A simple sentence makes the scene silent. People stare big eyes, have looked at the top of the people, everyone''s expression has shown a strong fear. The head of the old man was stunned and lost his voice: "Lord, do you mean... Those clans?" "Yes." The man at the top said calmly, whirled and took a deep breath, closed his eyes and whispered: "if we have their support, our seeds have no advantage, this battle will become a bitter battle!" This sentence, no doubt, is like a steel knife inserted in the hearts of all! "No way!" The head of the old man almost roared out: "they have always lived with me in the well water, they should understand the purpose of doing so! Are they crazy? Do they really want to live with me forever? " The rest of the elders are also losing their manners at the moment, and they can''t help shouting. "Yes! They shouldn''t be against us? They should know what the consequences are! " "It seems that we are still too soft hearted. We should send someone directly to warn them!" "Good! They just don''t have a lesson! Think we don''t ask the world, is good bully! Patriarch, I thought that we should send someone to those gates as soon as possible to show them some color! " "That''s right!" "Seconded!" The elders were indignant, one by one, shouting, threatening to fight. However, the people above are the Lord of the same clan. How can they get angry easily? He said, "don''t look down on those potential clans. They are not bad. If they are only a single family, they will be afraid of our clan''s strength. But now they are all holding together to keep warm. No one is afraid of them. It is difficult to suppress so many potential clans only relying on our temple. If both sides are hurt, they will only give the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace opportunities, It''s not worth the loss. " Hearing this, all the elders were gnashing their teeth, and their faces were unwilling. "The dark Dynasty and Shenji palace have always coveted the ancient secret method of our sect. Once we have a fight with other clans, they will surely take advantage of the opportunity to enter. It is extremely hateful!" An elder resented. "That''s why there will be a battle between clans!" The man above said hoarsely, "if my clan goes to fight with those gangsters who come to steal the secret script every day, will we have no peace? That''s why we will set up the battle of clans once and for all, and do not give them a chance! At least our God Temple can also preserve its strength and deal with foreign enemies. " Without a real hermit sect, there will be disputes where there are people. These five elements of yin and Yang, heaven and earth reincarnation, can not jump open. "But... Patriarch, if we do this, the situation of our clan will still be in danger. If all of our disciples are wiped out by those guys, our clan''s strength will certainly be greatly damaged. At that time, the dark Dynasty will surely lead the strong to plunder our clan''s resources. How can we resist it?" The head of the elder again clasped his fist and said respectfully.This word makes all elders nod their heads frequently. "Not bad." "Lord, we should take precautions as soon as possible." "What shall we do, Lord?" People ask. The man above was silent for a while, with a heavy sigh. "It can''t be avoided." He said hoarsely. People were shocked. The patriarch once again said, "but don''t worry. All the disciples of our sect are excellent, especially the twelve outstanding people. It''s obviously not enough for these clans to eliminate all the twelve outstanding people in our clan''s history. Just in case, we will call in all the twelve outstanding people in the future Give them some advice on their Kung Fu and help them win the battle among the clans, which will make them famous. " All the elders were stunned when they heard the sound. They all worshipped the ceremony together: "the Lord is so powerful!" "With the word of suzerain, we will win this battle." The chief elder stroked his beard and laughed. "That''s right." "If you are instructed by the patriarch, the twelve heroes will surely be invincible." "Yes..." people are much relieved. The people at the top did not say anything any more, but waved and motioned the people to go back and prepare. The crowd did not procrastinate, and they all left after the ceremony. Although everyone has something on their mind. "Master Niantian, please wait!" At this time, the person above suddenly called out. The head of the elder immediately stopped his pace and made a respectful salute to the man above: "what else can I do for you, patriarch?" The man above thought for a moment, and then said, "where does the white night of hunwu hall come from?" Read a day to mutter lower lip, hoarse all: "Shenji palace!" As soon as the words fell, the upper man frowned, but soon stretched out. He nodded his head gently and said, "it turns out that people from Shenji Palace are so lawless that they dare to fight the elders!" "This son is relying on the support of the Shenji palace. Knowing that we will not kill him, he will do so many acts of deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestors. The Lord, Niantian thinks, should give this person a lesson and let him know the rules of our God''s temple! Otherwise, if it goes on like this, he will make some mistakes in the future! " Read the day busy mouth way, when speaking, the face is full of righteous indignation. However, the person above snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "elder Niantian, although I don''t know the origin of the disciples of hunwu hall, I know you elders like the palm of your hand! If you really want to investigate the patriarch, the patriarch can only punish one by one according to the clan rules, and no one can escape! Do you want to understand As soon as he said this, he suddenly changed his face. He already knew the meaning of the man above. If we investigate and punish them in the daytime, that''s for sure. But which of these elders will be clean? I''m afraid all of them will have to be dealt with, and the punishment of these elders will be no less than that of the night. Read the day urgent embrace fist, busy way: "read day understand." "I know that you are not happy in your heart, but you should pay more attention to the overall situation. The battle of the clan is about to be held. I don''t want to make any mistakes. Well, you can go down and talk about it another day. " The man above waved and said faintly. Read the sky again to salute, spin and turn away. ... ... ... in the soul martial hall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a series of earth shaking explosions. We can see that the buildings above hunwu hall are constantly rippling with terrible destruction lines. The disciples who passed by were frightened one by one, and they could not escape. No one dared to approach them. I don''t know how long it took, a figure smashed the wall and fell straight in front of the gate of the soul martial arts field. Boom! The ground trembled wildly for a moment, and then saw that the road paved by special materials was already fragmented and fragmented. All the disciples took a chill when they saw this. That piece of land is the ground of the soul martial arts field. I don''t know how terrible the material is. How terrible it is to smash such a huge hole in the ground here! People can''t believe it. When they look at it, they find that the figure falling on the ground is a white night. The white night stares at the broken hole in the soul martial hall, then jumps forward and kills the past again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the explosion of terror sounded again. This lasted for about half a column of incense, and then gradually subsided. At the moment, at the top of hunwu hall, the white night is sitting behind the border, gasping for breath. The drunken eagle is lying on the ground in September, grabbing the wine he is still on the ground, drinking like a spring of water. A moment later."Wine... Wine... Wine..." after drinking the wine, the eagle screamed wildly in September, as if it were a broken crow. Instead of leaping over the border, he lay prone after the border and yelled at the white night at the other end of the border: "give me... Wine!" "If you want to drink, you have to trade your skills for it!" Qin Feng said faintly, spinning and taking out a bottle of wine, calmly said... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1830 The days of the battle between the clans were getting closer and closer, and the atmosphere of the whole clan began to change. No matter the elder or the disciple, at the moment, almost all of them are moving around the battle of the clan. But it has nothing to do with white night. After he had mastered the unique skill of eagle in September, he was almost silent in practice every day. Moreover, with the help of ancient magic power, the cultivation of unique skills in white night can be said to be rapid progress. However, to his displeasure, the eagle has failed to give him a master of the supreme skill of life and death so far in September. But it doesn''t matter. White night is not a greedy person. Even if he can''t get ancient skills in the temple of supreme God, with these unique skills, he can gallop in the state of Lisheng. It will be easy to find the best soul skills then! After the death and death of Wei Canyang, the white night was quiet. No one dares to challenge him, and no one dares to trouble him any more. After all, the company commander has been folded in his hands. Who else is so blind to the white night? Everyone knows that this disciple of hunwu hall is a madman! Therefore, during this period of time, the white night is particularly free, no one dares to disturb. But it doesn''t last long. In the white night, I was immersed in the absorption of ancient divine power and the cultivation of unique skills. Dong Dong Dong Dong! There was a quick knock on the door. The white night frowned and looked at the gate of the soul martial hall. I was confused. "Who is it?" He murmured. "Bing Yunyan, chief disciple of Bingxin hall!" Outside the door sounded a slightly cold voice. Chief disciple Bing Yunyan? There''s something unexpected about the white night. He didn''t know the ice cloud! What is she doing here? It''s a foggy night. But since everyone else has come to this door, he has no reason to avoid it. The white night immediately got up and went to the gate. The door opened, only to see a juelie girl standing outside the door. She wore a white gauze skirt, tied a simple and elegant bow with soft blue silk smoke around her waist, and gently pulled up her dark hair with a Wei Ling hairpin. The skin is as bright as jade. It is not painted with pink and black. It is covered with a layer of milky white gauze. The wide clothes are rusted with purple patterns. There is a small pink mark on the forehead. The decoration is just right. On the earlobe, there is a pair of white jade bats hanging upside down from Qilian Mountain. They flutter slightly in the wind, which makes the neck more slender and elegant. The pure amber necklace without any impurity is shining slightly in the sun. What a beautiful woman! There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the white night. All the disciples of Bingxin hall are pretty. He guessed that the chief disciple''s appearance must be pretty, but he didn''t expect her appearance to be so extraordinary. "Are you white night?" The woman outside the door was not polite. She looked at the white night and said solemnly. "It''s me. What do you want? " Asked the white night. "I heard that you won the battle of life and death with Wei Canyang a few days ago, and you also fought with elder Shaofei sword without losing ground. I think you should be the chief disciple of hunwu hall." Bing Yunyan said in a low voice: "this time, I want to ask you to take all those people who live in Bingxin hall back to hunhunwutang, and let them not live in Bingxin Hall any more!" White night heard the voice, eyebrows a frown: "this is their business, what do I do?" "They don''t know how much medicine resources they consume every day in Bingxin hall, or how much burden they have caused to our Bingxin hall. You are so powerful now at night. You must play an important role in hunwu hall. If you ask them to come back, they will come back!" Ice clouds and smoke sank in the voice. The feeling she came this time is to persuade those people of hunwu hall to leave Bingxin hall by night? Hearing the sound in the white night, he was dumbfounded and laughed: "is that what happened? But what does this have to do with me? I''m just a disciple, not an elder. Even if I''m strong enough, I won''t influence them. " "You..." ice cloud smoke dumb mouth, see the white night a matter of none of the appearance, immediately not from anger, she said coldly: "if you ignore, then we will not cure these disciples, let them live and die! You don''t care? " "I''ve long since broken up with these people! Even if you let them die at once, it''s your business with them! " White night light road, spin and actually is to close the door, continue to practice. "Wait!" Ice cloud smoke quickly hold the door, not to close the night. "What are you doing?" White night frowns. Ice cloud smoke and silver teeth clenched, and said in a deep voice: "do you really want to abandon these disciples? They also eat and die in our Bingxin hall. They either lie in bed for rest or chat about the family affairs every day. If they stay in Bingxin hall for one day, they will never have a good day. This is what you hope? " "That''s what they want!"White night shakes his head, spins and increases his strength. The power of the ice clouds was obviously not as powerful as the white night, and the gate was closed directly. Seeing this, he was furious: "white night! Open the door! Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk! " "What else do you want to do?" White night was impatient, but it didn''t open the door. But listen to ice cloud smoke coldly way: "white night, I come this time, not come to discuss with you what, but come to order you! Elder eagle is like this now. No one can change it! But his special situation, I will not ask him how, not to force him to do anything, I do not have the qualification, but you are different! You must take the responsibility of hunwutang! Now you must take all these disciples back and teach him the skills. Don''t let them go down like this again. Otherwise, I will punish you deliberately As soon as this word falls, the white night suddenly opens the door, one eye gloomy stare at the ice cloud smoke. Ice cloud smoke was immediately frightened by the fierce eyes of the white night. She can not help but step back, but still very courageous staring at the white night. "Are you the elder of Bingxin hall?" It''s cold at night. "Of course not!" "If you are not, then why do you drive me? What''s more, I have said that I have nothing to do with other people in hunwutang. Even if the eagle stands here in September, I still say that! " "You..." the smoke of the ice cloud was so urgent that he nodded: "OK! Good! White night, in this case, no wonder I! I don''t have so much spare time to take care of these guys! " "If you have the ability, let them all go!" Bai Ye said without expression: "but according to the rules of the clan, once the injured disciples enter Bingxin hall, Bingxin hall has the obligation to cure them! Unless you want to break the rules! " "I won''t violate the rules, but do you know that Bingxin hall disciples have a special right to speak, especially the chief disciple like me?" Ice cloud smoke cold channel. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1831 The battle of Qunzhong is a battle between several potential clans and the temple of the Supreme God. In fact, it is an endless battle between disciples. If the disciples of the Supreme God''s temple can suppress qunzi and make them dare not to fight against the temple again, then the battle of the group will be won by the supreme force of the temple, and the temple will be replaced by thousands of years of peace. If not, the ancient secret scriptures of the temple will lose countless. It is said that there were two failures in the temple of God, which led to the temple having to take out some of the ancestral scriptures and distribute them to the talented and powerful people of the clan. This is the rule of the battle of the clans. Of course, these ancient secret codes are not the first-class secret codes mastered by the temple of God, and it is impossible for the temple of God to hand over the first-class secret codes honestly. But if we continue to lose like this, all the poor classics will be sent out, and the rest of the top soul books can still be preserved? Therefore, the temple of God is bound to go all out to fight this group of sects. They can''t lose any more, and there are not many secrets for them to lose. However, in order to decide the victory or defeat of a battle of clans, we should not only rely on those genius demons, but also have enough logistic support! The rules of the battle of Qunzhong are very simple, and they will fight to the end! In the challenge arena, as long as a disciple of a sect is fighting, that sect is not defeated. Even if the disciple was defeated or admitted defeat in the previous battle, as long as he can fight, he still has the opportunity to appear on the stage. Because of this, every clan power clan comes here, not only with a large number of powerful disciples, but also with the soul of superb medical skills. Once those genius demons are wounded after a battle in the arena, they will heal their wounds as soon as possible, so that they can recover their fighting power to cope with the next battle. So, geniuses are not the only ones! The existence of enough souls to revive the dead and the terror of mastering time magic are also key factors. Bingxin hall is the only one who is proficient in medical skills here. Therefore, in order to maintain the fighting power of the zongmen players, Bingxin hall has a very special position in this battle of group religion. The patriarch gave the order in person. If any thing done by Bingxin hall needs the cooperation of others, the whole clan should respond positively to whatever it can do. Of course, in order to avoid the abuse of power by Bingxin hall disciples, the patriarch also declared that if there is nothing to do, others can refuse. But if others can do it but refuse to help the Bingxin hall disciple, then according to the rules, the Bingxin hall disciple will be able to report to the sect to punish that disciple. White night frowns. He believes that what Bing Yunyan wants to do by himself must be beyond his power, at least in the scope that he can refuse. Now he uses the disciples of hunwu hall to force him to disobey her orders. In this way, she can ask the sect to punish her at any time. Now Bing Yunyan has the initiative. "White night, the people of hunwu hall are obedient to you now. Just one word, you can let them all return to hunwu hall. In this way, we can let our Bingxin hall disciples spare their hands to prepare for the battle of the clans. It''s a matter of Wanli for zongmen. But instead of doing so, you are arrogant and overbearing and refuse to cooperate with our work. As long as I go to report this matter to zongmen, I will not let you go. In combination with your attitude towards those elders, I think the elders will surely seize this opportunity to dismember you! " The ice cloud smoke light way, although her speech hum is calm, but among them hides the arrogance actually cannot hide. "What do you want?" The white night asked calmly. No one noticed the indifference in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, I just want you to help me collect medicine, so you can!" Ice cloud smoke took a deep breath and lowered his voice. The words fell to the ground, and the night was stunned. "Picking herbs?" "Yes, collect herbs!" Bingyunyan stepped closer and said in a low voice: "white night, if you can help me with this matter and promise not to tell it out, then I will regard your disobedience as nonexistent and never report it to the sect. What do you think?" "You don''t know me! I am not afraid that you will tell my affairs to the family. I dare to kill even the commander. Why should I be afraid of you? I don''t really care about the broken net! But... I''m a troublemaker, too. " White night''s expressionless face said: "you first tell me what your business is! If I could raise my hand, I would not refuse! If it''s too much trouble... You can sue me at zongmen. " By means of ice, clouds and smoke, it is impossible to control the white night. White night even a group of elders are not afraid, but also dare to kill seven elders. What can he do? However, if he was really made such a fuss by the ice clouds and smoke, he just enjoyed the peaceful life, afraid he had to leave him again? So as long as you can practice quietly, white night is not willing to cause other troubles. How can ice cloud smoke know that this is a thorn?She frowned, but did not show dissatisfaction. After a look around, he saw that there was no one around, but he squeezed into the door directly and closed the door tightly. Seeing this in the white night, I was immediately stunned. "What are you doing?" The white night asked. "Nothing." Bing Yunyan shook his head, but he was staring at the white night seriously. He lowered his voice and said, "I have to warn you in advance, white night, this matter is very important, it''s no small matter. You must remember that after I tell you, you can''t tell others, otherwise it will cause death, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" "Oh?" Hearing the sound of the white night, he immediately got interested and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?" "Have you ever heard of it?" Ice cloud smoke says earnestly. "Never heard of it." Shake your head at night. "No, it doesn''t matter. I''ll tell you some of its characteristics. Now, I want you to help me pick up this flying God flower." Ice cloud smoke sink voice way: "you can fight the elder, the strength certainly is not vulgar, now I can only look for you." "Can''t you pick it yourself?" White night asked curiously. "Of course not. I can''t get into that place at all. I think with your strength, I can barely get in." Ice cloud smoke small face particularly serious say: "if you promise, you will prepare to start in the afternoon!" "If it''s just picking flowers, of course, it''s not a big problem. But you have to tell me where the ''flying God flower'' is. If it''s too dangerous, I have to consider it." White night road. "It''s a dangerous place, and it''s guarded!" Said ice Yunyan. "Oh?" The white night looked at her curiously: "what is the place?" Ice cloud smoke was silent for several seconds, and then he lowered his voice and said, "zongmen forbidden area!" As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere in the room solidified for several minutes. White night silently watching the ice clouds, some surprised. A moment later, he gave a faint smile: "so this herb is growing in the forbidden area of zongmen?" "Not bad!" Ice cloud smoke nods. "Well, I want to ask you a question. How did you know that there were" flying sacred flowers "in the forbidden area of zongmen The white night stares at the ice cloud and smoke, squints and asks: "say, did you break into the forbidden area without permission? If so, the charge is not small! Are you not afraid that I will bring this matter to the door of the Lord? " "Do you believe in me or in you?" "As long as I don''t admit it, you don''t have any evidence, it''s just a false accusation! What''s more, the reason why I knew that there would be "flying God flower" in the entrance guard area was because elder Murong of Bingxin hall speculated on the growth characteristics of "flying holy God flower". The growth conditions of "flying God flower" were extremely harsh. There were not a few places in Lisheng Prefecture that could produce "flying holy God flower". But there were some in the ancestral gate, so you can sue it. I only need to say that the elder told me I can do it. Do you think the zongmen will punish the director for your words? " Hearing the sound of the white night, he frowned, but soon he laughed again. "Is it just speculation? Hehe, what should I do if I went to the forbidden area and didn''t find the "flying God flower" "No way!" "Ye Tianfeng, the ninth patriarch of the heaven hall of our God, was buried in the forbidden area. Before his death, he had a unique Tianliu constitution, and he perfected his body to a great degree. After his death, he cooperated with the forbidden area, which is a blessed treasure land, and his tomb will surely produce" flying holy flowers "! If you go, you will see the flying God flower Hearing the sound of the white night, he nodded silently and said: "but it is a death penalty to break into the forbidden area without permission! I had offended the elder before, and I was forced to die. But if I had done this, I would not have been executed by the patriarch himself! It''s not a good deal. " "No way." Bing Yunyan shook his head repeatedly and said: "other times you will die if you break into the forbidden area. Don''t say it''s you, even other people will die. But this time, even if you break into the forbidden area, I can let you die! I promise "It''s useless to promise. Why should I believe you?" White night shook his head. Ice cloud smoke some anxious, some at a loss, suddenly, her silver teeth a bite, as if to make a decision, spin and side staring at the white night way: "you follow me!" "To where?" "Bingxin hall!" Ice cloud smoke low drink way, spin and lift the weak boneless small hand, directly hold the big hand of the white night and run out. White night did not have time to respond, but it was still taken in the past. They trotted all the way to Bingxin hall. The disciples on the road were astonished. "Elder martial sister Bing, what''s going on "I don''t know. Is it hard for this guy to reach out to elder martial sister Bing at night?" "No... countless disciples cried out in despair. Especially the disciples of Bingxin hall. When you see the ice clouds dragging the white night coming, all people are numb. However, Bing Yunyan did not even look at these disciples, but hurriedly pulled the white night to the pavilion in the center.White night slightly a Leng. Here, it seems to be the residence of Murong Bingxin, the elder of Bingxin hall www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1832 "Hello, elder martial sister." Guard at the door of a beautiful girl busy to ice cloud smoke as a gift, respectful action. "Well." The ice cloud smoke went up to the front, secretly glanced around his eyes, and asked in a low voice: "is master''s condition OK now?" When the girl heard the voice, her small face changed slightly, and her eyes showed a trace of sadness. She said bitterly: "the situation is not very optimistic. Master has vomited blood several times, and her spirit has become dim now. If it goes on like this, it will be sooner or later that her soul will be destroyed. Once she loses her soul, she will lose all her accomplishments. At that time, master will be just an ordinary person, I''m afraid it won''t last long... speaking of this, the girl quietly wiped the corner of her eyes, where tears flickered. I heard the sound in the white night and frowned. Master? Do you mean elder Murong? He looked at the girl in confusion. But at the moment, the face of ice clouds and smoke is hard to see the extreme. After thinking for a moment, she turned her head and said in a low voice: "I know, younger martial sister, you should stay here. I''ll take this person in and have a look. Remember, anyone who wants to see the elder martial brother will be dismissed. Do you understand?" "Good!" The girl nodded her head cleverly. "Come in with me." Ice cloud smoke looked at the white night, then walked into the pavilion. The white night hesitated and walked towards the door. But as he passed through the girl, he faintly heard a low cry as if begging. "Please, help my master..." as soon as the words came out, I was stunned in the white night, and then I found that the girl was looking at herself with expectant eyes. What''s going on? At night, he was confused, frowned again, but made no noise. After a moment, he pushed the door and entered the room. As soon as I entered the pavilion, the pungent smell of medicine came to my face. The pavilion on the first floor is actually a furnace and herbs. These things are scattered, one of them is still burning a furnace fire, as if cooking something. See ice cloud smoke quickly walk to the front of the furnace, urge the soul force to control the flame. After a moment, she put out the fire and turned it on. A fragrant smell spread. "Good Dan!" The white night smelled the smell and couldn''t help speaking. He also knows how to make pills. The smell of the pills is irresistible and makes the soul sublimate. I''m afraid that the materials used to refine the pills are extremely rare and expensive. Ice cloud smoke did not speak, but hastily took out the pills in the furnace. It''s a pearl with a lustrous glow. It''s like a pearl. Bingyunyan, with a handkerchief and beads, walked quickly upstairs. White night follows. However, there are two small medicine stoves in the upstairs boiling medicine. At the end, an old woman was lying on the bed, motionless. The old man was pale and haggard, and his soul was weak, as if he would collapse at any time. Her body is full of strange silver needles, each of which is punctured on the acupoints, and there are a lot of soul Qi attached to it, which is particularly magical. The white night was a little stunned. But when he walked into the bed, he found something wrong. Only looking at the other half of the old man''s body was completely dark, as if it was wrapped in a layer of dark mud, the floating mud seemed to melt her body at any time. She clenched her hands in agony, and the dark substance on her body was still wriggling and covering the other good parts of her body little by little. What is this? The perplexity in white night''s eyes is more and more intense. "Master, it''s time to take medicine!" Ice cloud smoke eyes pain, went to the bedside, feeding pills to the old man. The old man did not open his eyes, and the rest of his strength was only his mouth. When the mouth opened, ice cloud smoke immediately wrapped the spirit of the pill and sent it to the old man''s abdomen. After taking the pill, ice cloud smoke put her flat on the bed, which increased the urge of the array under the bed. The surging force once again covered the old man''s body, and the dark substance that wanted to completely devour the old man was immediately contained. The old man''s locked eyebrows began to stretch slightly. Ice cloud smoke stood up again, looking at the old man''s appearance, a long sigh. "Don''t tell me, this is the elder Murong Bingxin." White night murmured lower lip, light asks a way. "Didn''t you see my master at the trial?" Ice cloud smoke light says. Hearing the sound in the white night, he was silent for a long time, and then he began to speak faintly: "what''s going on? Who made elder Murong like this "No one else, the elder himself!" Ice cloud smoke sighed, hoarse way."Herself?" The white night was startled. Bingyunyan lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "a few years ago, a disciple of our department caused the furnace to explode because of improper control. The poisonous drugs in the furnace evaporated and devoured the disciple. The disciple was in a coma on the spot. The poison gas attacked his heart. He was on the verge of death. My Master heard about it and raised the strength of Bingxin hall to cure the disciple. However, it was only a short time To save his life temporarily, it was a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Therefore, in order to save the disciple, Shifu has been looking for a rare medicine, that is, "flying holy God flower". This medicine is the magic medicine in the world. Many diseases and injuries can be cured! Master has been looking for its whereabouts, and not long ago, master has also inferred that there is this flower in the forbidden area of zongmen! So the master applied to go to the forbidden area to collect the flowers, but the sect refused the master''s request. The reason was that the forbidden area was sacred and no one could enter without permission. Even the patriarch could only enter the forbidden area at a special ceremony! Not to mention Shifu, how can master be reconciled? After all, it was her disciple. She had been with her for many years. So master decided to sneak into the forbidden area to collect "flying holy flowers". However, she didn''t want to accidentally touch the mechanism of the forbidden area. By the time we rescued master, she was already in danger of being injured by the forbidden area organ! " Speaking of this, Bing Yunyan stopped for a moment, looked sideways at the white night and said, "so I hope you can steal into the forbidden area and take out the" flying God flower "to cure the master Hearing the sound in the white night, I suddenly realized. The feeling is that Murong Bingxin wants to steal into the forbidden area to collect medicine to save people, but she doesn''t want to put herself into it. The white night faintly looked at the ice cloud and smoke, whirled and shook his head, and said faintly: "even Murong elder has been made this way by that mechanism. If you let me go, if I also miss, then I have to finish it? It''s too risky! I refuse "You don''t have to worry!" Bing Yunyan said in a low voice: "you will be OK, because we have already found out the positions of most of the mechanisms and the border in the forbidden area. If you agree, we can teach you how to avoid these organs and ensure that you enter the forbidden area as if you are in a deserted place!" "What?" The white night''s face was stunned: "how do you get the position of these border control organs?" Ice cloud smoke is silent for a moment, hoarse way: "secret way!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1833 "Secret way?" The white night froze. "In fact, the address of the ancestral hall of the Supreme God is an unparalleled land of blessings in the world." Bing Yunyan mumbled his lower lip and lowered his voice: "in this blessed land, we can achieve twice the result with half the effort when we practice the soul state and any skill. Not only that, but also there are a lot of breath and aura that we can''t analyze. They nourish us soul spirits and make this land grow many magical herbs. Therefore, most of the time when we collect herbs in Bingxin hall The so-called Lingshan treasure island may not be comparable to the back mountain of my temple of God. Over the years, our temple has been self-sufficient. Hundreds of years ago, when collecting herbs in the back mountain, our elder happened to find a secret path. Later, it was confirmed that the secret road was connected with the forbidden area of zongmen. The secret road was full of exotic flowers and plants. Based on this, the elder concluded that there were "flying sacred flowers" in the forbidden area Ice cloud smoke says earnestly. Hearing the sound of the white night, it was suddenly clear. Didn''t expect there were such secret roads in this forbidden area? However, even if there is a secret path, it is useless. Even if no one is guarding, the mechanism boundary in the forbidden area is enough for those who sneak in to drink. The white night fell into silence. If there is a secret way, then everything will be easy to say. It''s time to decide whether to go or not! In fact, he can refuse. He has no obligation to do these things. After all, if it was found out, the consequences would be unimaginable. And now he has caught the handle of bingxintang. It is impossible for Bing Yunyan to threaten him. The elder of Bingxin hall stole into the forbidden area and was seriously injured by the forbidden area organs. This is not a trivial matter. Once it is poked out, it is extraordinary. Don''t mention Murong Bingxin. No one in the whole Bingxin hall can escape from the relationship! It''s just... white night doesn''t intend to refuse! Because he thought of one thing! That''s the tryout! It is said that the prize of the selection competition is the first one in the selection contest. You can enter the forbidden area to understand the handed down skills left by the ancestors of the temple to gain benefits. That is to say, there are many treasures left by Temple ancestors in the forbidden area. The secret method of the Ancient Soul formula left by the ancestors of the temple of God? Is this a strange chance that those powerful tombs in the land of nine souls can''t compare with? White night''s eyes twinkled with a strange light, and said in a deep voice: "you can really ensure that you can save me after I miss, and the clan will not blame me?" "Don''t worry, if you are really caught by mistake, we will take the elder to beg for mercy from the patriarch. If the patriarch kills you, we will all withdraw from the temple! The patriarch won''t let Bingxin hall disappear at this crucial point, so he will definitely agree! " Ice cloud smoke serious way. As soon as the words fell, the white night suddenly took a cold breath and looked at her strangely: "elder martial sister Bing, are you forcing the palace? Do you know what you''re doing? " Is this woman crazy? Threaten the LORD with the retreat of Bingxin hall? What does this mean is self-evident? Even if the patriarch let them go now, I''m afraid that once the battle between the clans is over, these people will be finished! "I know." Bing Yunyan lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then sighed softly and said, "but we have no way. We must rescue master. If master has something to do and there is no leader in Bingxin hall, we can''t even cope with the battle of clans, let alone the rear. So we can''t think about the consequences now. We can only take a fight!" Without the leadership of elder Murong, the battle between the clans of Bingxin hall is already difficult to deal with. When the logistics can not be guaranteed, the zongmen will also blame them, and Bingxin hall still has to bear the burden. Anyway, it''s all over. Bingxin hall is just a broken pot. White night nodded and said faintly, "in this case, well, I promise you!" "Really?" Ice cloud smoke suddenly raised his head, autumn eyes burning looking at the white night, anxiously said: "since you have made a decision, it should not be too late, we will prepare immediately!" "First, give me the distribution map of the boundary of the organs in the forbidden area. I have to study it before I start!" The night sank. He doesn''t fight battles that are uncertain. "Time is running out!" "The more anxious I am, the faster I die. Don''t you want me to come back safely with the" flying God flower " The white night asked. Ice Yunyan opened his mouth and finally nodded. Bing Yunyan soon sent someone to Zhang Luo. After a while, a piece of gilt edged white paper was taken. When you spread it on the table in the white night, you can see the scene in the forbidden area on the paper. All the scenes are constructed with mysterious spirit. It is like a reduced world, presented in the eyes of white night. The white night stares at carefully, every corner does not let go, seriously analyzes each border and mechanism.Next to the ice cloud smoke dare not disturb. When Bai Ye finished reading the whole map, she pointed to a corner and said, "this is the place where the" flying holy flower "appeared. It is the burial place of Ye Tianfeng, the ninth patriarch. You can follow this road in the southwest corner, but when you come out, go around the Northeast corner, because there will be two entrances and exits at the border of this place, When we came in, the border was very fragile, and it was easy to destroy it. But the border outside was extremely terrifying. One of our classmates was struggling to get the information here at the cost of serious injury and dying. " "What about the border around the flower of the flying God? Didn''t you find out? " The white night asked. "If we had been close to that, we would have brought out the flower of God." Ice cloud smoke shakes the road. "That''s right." White night nodded and continued to stare at the drawing. The disciples of Bingxin hall are not close. I''m afraid they dare not. Like this ancestral tomb, the surrounding border is certainly extraordinary. They are also afraid of death and will not go there. The white night fixed his eyes and thought for a moment, then asked, "is this the whole picture of the forbidden area?" "No, it''s just an area. The forbidden area is not small." Ice cloud smoke shook his head and said faintly. "Is there no map anywhere else?" White night asked again. "No, what are you doing elsewhere? Ye Tianfeng is buried here. If you go to other places, you may not have "flying God flower". You just need to bring us "flying God flower." Ice cloud smoke confused way. "Oh, I''m just asking..." the white night light way, twinkles in the eye the strange halo, spins up and grabs the map in the hand, then gets up to leave. "Take me to the secret road." Indifferent words floated over. Ice cloud smoke immediately trotted past, leading the white night toward the back mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1834 The back mountain is located in the west of Shentian temple, covering a large area. At the other end of the mountain is a sea of clouds which can not be seen on the ground. Standing on the edge of the back mountain and looking at the sea of clouds, I don''t know how pleasant it is. The mountain is full of exotic flowers and plants, and occasionally you can see magical spirit animals. The whole back mountain is a huge treasure house for soul people, which is expensive, and not everyone can come here. You have to get permission from the people stationed here to pick drugs here. The people stationed here are the people of Bingxin hall. Therefore, for other entrances, this is closed. But in the eyes of bingxintang people, this is an area that can be accessed at any time. "Elder martial sister!" Seeing the ice cloud and smoke coming, the disciple at the door opened his eyes and worshipped him. "Well." Ice cloud smoke nodded, then led the white night to walk in. White night into which, looking at the surrounding colorful exotic vegetation, immediately can not help but issued a voice of emotion. He didn''t have a deep understanding of medical ethics, but he also knew one or two. He once found a supreme existence which was proved to be subversive by the way of medicine. This man is also the only one who knows how to master the art of life and death! He can kill a supreme being, cut off his source of life, and die suddenly on the spot. He can also raise his hand to revive countless people who have been dead for a long time. This man is just like a God. It''s a pity that he died a long time ago. There is no detailed resurrection technique recorded in the classics left by him. There are only a large number of supreme medical principles and true solutions. Although he was studying in the daytime, he could not inherit the inheritance of this great power for a while. Through this fairyland like place, ice cloud smoke led the white night to a small soil slope. The soil slope is covered with thick vines and plants. Those flowers and plants emit a strange fragrance, which makes people easily lost in it, and the surrounding gorgeous scenery can not make people pay attention to other things at the moment. The ice cloud smoke walked past and lifted up the dense vines there. Then a dark hole appeared in front of them. "Is this the entrance to the secret passage?" White night asked in surprise. "Yes." Bing Yunyan nodded seriously and said in a deep voice: "there is no boundary and mechanism on the way to the forbidden area. You can rest assured. When you arrive at the forbidden area, the rest of the road will depend on you. We don''t have much time. Please complete the task as soon as possible, please!" Finish saying, ice cloud smoke raises a hand, hand over a few China bottle son to white night. Take a look at the white night. "This is the pill given to me by my master. It can quickly heal the wound and restore strength. There are many other pills used to deal with the boundary. You should take it with you just in case." Ice cloud flue. "Good!" White night nodded seriously and turned to walk towards the dark road. Ice cloud smoke silently looking at his back, spin and close his eyes, as if in silent prayer for something. The dense road is dark and humid. If you walk a hundred meters, you can''t see the light. However, the practice of white night is not affected in such a dark place. Perhaps because of the long history, there is a lot of damp mud in the secret passage. Some strange flowers and plants grow in the dense path. There are many spirit insects following the white night. Their bodies emit colorful light. They are like bright stars in the secret passage. They are very beautiful. I don''t know how long it took. Clunk! A strange noise came out. Qin Feng eyebrows a frown, bow a look, just discover oneself the sole stepped on what. That''s an iron gate guard! "Is it here?" Night dark relief, crouch down, holding the handle a pull. However, the iron door inlaid on the ground is actually motionless. "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. This iron gate... Seems to be heavy? He took a deep breath and started again. At last, there was some movement at the gate. It''s just... The gate will only tremble a little this time, and there''s no sign of opening. How heavy! White night eyes gradually serious, he took a deep breath, hands tightly grasp the handle, spin and mobilize the spirit of the whole body and strength, with a roar out. "Ah With all his strength, white night grabbed the gate and pulled it up. The iron gate was finally pulled up a little bit. Then a dark step appeared in the eyes of the white night. In the white night, he pushed the iron gate aside and rushed into the steps. Unexpectedly, the iron gate closed by itself as if attracted by a magnet. Bang! There was a dull noise. The closed iron door made a burst sound. It''s horrible.The white night slightly vomited. The iron gate is so heavy. Although it is like a place without any one for the people of Bingxin hall, the people of Bingxin hall may have to spend some time to get in with this iron gate? White night thought, eyes look forward. However, before meeting, there was a lonely cave with some mottled bricks on the ground. It was not like the place where the ancestors buried their bones, but more like the place where savages lived. White night took out the map in his arms, glanced at it, and walked forward. Although the forbidden area does not seem solemn, it is not a place to be underestimated. He scanned the forbidden area and advanced carefully. Because of the boundary information collected by Bingxin hall disciples, the white night journey used to be very relaxed. The strength of Bingxin Hall''s disciples is not high, but their strong points are alchemy and miraculous medical skills. They have unique methods for these organs to be bound. For example, the first border is "Tiansha border". This boundary is like tortoise shell. Once it is covered, it will be like a trapped animal that is hard to escape. Within ten breath, no matter who the body is, it will turn into a pool of corpse water and die. However, the Bingxin hall disciples analyzed that there was a unique herbal ingredient in the boundary. For this herb, Bingxin hall disciples came up with the idea of "liuguangcao" to break the boundary. As soon as liuguangcao touched, the "Tiansha border" collapsed immediately. The second mechanism is the sword mechanism. This is a mechanism that paves the way to Ye Tianfeng''s tomb. If you want to go to the place where ye Tianfeng buried his bones, you must take this road. Once you cross this road, the retreat will be immediately blocked by the border. Without the retreat, you can only move forward. The mechanism can''t be destroyed. Only through this can we get close to the flying God flower. There is no way to crack the mechanism. Only by relying on the strength of the body can we force it through. And bingyunyan prepared a pill for the white night in advance. After taking the pill, he can greatly increase the strength of his body. After swallowing the pill, he walks directly to the mountain of swords in the rain. Although his body will be cut by sharp swords, the powerful healing power given by the pill makes him barely get through the road like hell. This is also true of the border of the later organs. After knowing how to pass, it is not difficult for the white night. Soon, the white night was near Ye Tianfeng''s burial place. It was an open space. The open space is about the size of a pond. In the open space, a dead tree was leaning in front of him. Under the dead tree, there is a black tombstone. There are only three blood red characters on the tombstone. "Ye Tianfeng!" What is most conspicuous is not the words on the tombstone, but the dazzling flower in front of the tombstone. "Flying God flower?" White night can''t help but breathe. He looked with burning eyes. Shenhua is smart and magical, gently swaying, especially wonderful, which has a magical meaning that is difficult to explain. White night is trying to go to pick, but people just took a step, suddenly thought of something, immediately stopped. This is the place where ye Tianfeng buried his bones. How can there be no boundary around? After thinking for a moment, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword and Lihuang sword, covered his body with the sword spirit of the dead dragon, and whirled and carefully moved forward. One step! Two steps! Three steps! ... every step in the daytime, my heart is tense. However... there was no movement around. Everything is calm. But the quieter it was, the more uneasy the night became. Finally! Less than 10 meters away from the flying God flower, the white night stopped. "Ten meters!" He took a deep breath and released the abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword. Two Hongbing are wrapped by soul Qi, floating around him, magically tight. This 10 meters, he decided not to step by step, as long as quickly rush to pick God flowers, and then quickly retreat. With the shelter of the sword spirit of the dead dragon, you can get out of it intact! Thinking of this, the white night sank, and the man slightly bowed up, like a cheetah about to kill its prey. His eyes were fixed tightly and he was staring at the flying God flower, spinning and stepping forward to attack. And in the moment he started. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... on the white night, there is a circle of terrible space power. The force swayed forward with the explosion of his figure. In an instant, all the space along the way was distorted. In a distorted space, most of the mechanisms and junctions will fail.The white night stares at the closer and closer flying God flower, spins and directly reaches out his hand, and grabs at the flying God flower. Finally! His fingers are perfectly wrapped in the flower. "Great! It''s a success The night was full of joy, and his face was full of excitement. However, just as his fingers closed and he was about to hold the flower... hissed... the flower suddenly turned to ashes and disappeared. "What?" The white night was stunned. Suddenly, a burst of terrible laughter appeared in all directions. "Ha ha ha ha..." the voice fell to the ground, and the white night saw a huge and ferocious blood face in front of him. The blood face was terrified, and a pair of bloody eyes, like the waning moon, were staring at him. The endless and violent and ferocious breath was like countless hands grabbing at him. At this moment, the white night seems to see the peerless ferocity! "Ants! Dare to offend Ben Sheng? Go to hell A deep and terrible laugh came, and then a huge red blood letter appeared in front of the white night, like a mountain falling towards the white night. It''s a word of death! At this moment, the white night is as tiny as a mole ant... in this moment, the white night is just like a mole ant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1835 The sudden noise was unexpected. White night was also shocked. Looking at the huge blood red word "death" suppressed, his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He had never felt such a terrible pressure. Even the seven elders Shao Feijian could not give him such prestige! Is this the mechanism in front of Ye Tianfeng''s tombstone? How terrible! In the white night, his face was heavy and his heart was meditating. Of course, his reaction was not slow. His fingers were lifted and pointed forward. Keng! A strange light fell down from the sky, passed through the thick and hard soil, directly into the forbidden area, and splashed forward with the fingers of the white night. Bang! The light exploded, splashed into a circle and swung around. And after the circle spread, everything around began to flow backwards. The terrible word "death" is no longer smashed down, but reversed and disappeared. The terrible sense of oppression was gone. The white night itself is also difficult to control, the body can not help but retreat. This is a reversal of time. White night returned to the safe area, staring at the tombstone, eyes tight. All this happened too suddenly. If he could control the scope of the art of time out of his own, and only backflow the mechanism back, I can''t say that the flying God flower will get his hand! But it doesn''t matter! There are plenty of opportunities! White night did not waste time. He once again mentioned the abandoned God sword and the Lihuang sword. At the same time, he covered his body with the spirit of the dead dragon sword, and then walked forward. According to the signs just now, we can infer that the mechanism is only two meters in front of the tombstone. Once people get close to the two meters, the border closing mechanism will be activated, so it is safe at this time. And the area two meters later... Is the forbidden area. White night stood straight in front of the tombstone, looking at the tombstone on the three blood red characters, let a deep breath. At this time, even if a little soul Qi is spilled over, the mechanism border will be activated. Two meters? It can be explained! An attack launched within such a range can be parried by a single person! Thinking of this, he stabbed two Hongbing soldiers on the ground with his eyes like eagles staring at the tombstone in front of him and the flying God flowers in front of the tombstone. If someone else, they may not be able to break this barrier. But white night is different! In front of him, everything in the world can be cut off! Whoosh! The white night moved. Two meters away, but desperate to use the fastest and most powerful speed and momentum to kill the past. And just as soon as he started. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Mole ant! Death The eerie, eerie sound of laughter rang out again. Then a huge and strange dead word rose again in front of the white night. Once again, the terrible pressure covered the body of the white night. But the next second. Keng! A strange noise came out. Then we can see that the dark sword of abandoning God fiercely cleaves to the huge word "death". The black body of the sword is like the fangs of a demon. It is particularly cold and terrifying, and its edge is clear. Whew! The blood red word "death" had no sign. It was chopped up on the spot and splashed into flowers. But at this point. Whoa! Whoa! Hoo... the word "death" appeared again in all directions. They are like a wall, killing the white night cover. The void is all twisted by their terrible oppression, and the violent force field is shaking towards this side. If you were an ordinary real soul state person, you would have been crushed into powder at the moment... but there was no fear in the white night, and he was dancing his arms wildly. The sword of abandoning God and the sword of Lihuang whirled wildly. Lihuang sword rolled out a large number of terrible flames, burning the pressure of these "death" words, abandoning the divine sword frantically tearing their noumenon. It''s just. Although Hongbing helped him, the words "death" could not threaten him, but they were like a continuous stream. After being cut off, they were born again, endlessly and continuously. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not exhausting! White night dark hum, control two Hongbing, began to walk toward the tombstone a little bit. Although it is only two meters away, but at this moment, it is as far as 20000 Li. The white night did not dare to be careless, held his breath and focused on his surroundings without any relaxation. After chopping these terrible words, he moved a little bit.This continued for about half a column of incense, and the white night finally approached the "flying God flower"! Great! He whispered, fixed his eyes on the gap between the words "death", and suddenly raised the abandoned sword and waved it toward the earth on the ground. Click! He cut off a piece of the land where the flying God flowers grew. The flower soared into the sky and fell on the ground after drawing a beautiful arc. All the movements were carried out as the night thought. The white night took advantage of the situation and leaped back. After two blows, he jumped out of the range of the mechanism and landed steadily on the ground. "It''s done!" He vomited his turbid breath, put away his swords, and hurriedly walked over to pick off the flying sacred flowers! Everything is much smoother than expected! Looking at the beautiful white stone in my heart. However... this trip to the forbidden area has not ended so easily! White night looked at the tombstone of "Ye Tianfeng" in front of his eyes, and his heart moved, as if he had thought of something. However, this time, he did not come closer to that, but when he approached, he took a sword and slashed at the tombstone. Keng! A dead dragon''s sword Qi smashed and killed with the momentum of tearing everything. All the border defenses beside the tombstone were torn, and the terrible sword spirit went directly into the ground and disappeared! Like cut tofu! I see it in the white night and my eyes are shining with strange light. "No matter how powerful the border control mechanism in the forbidden area, it will still be like paper paste in front of the dead Dragon Sword spirit! Since I can''t fight against this mechanism boundary, if I destroy these mechanism boundaries, can''t all be easily solved? " In the white night, he thought about it, and then he cut it with his sword. Keng! The terrible sword spirit once again flew past and split into Ye Tianfeng''s tomb. A ferocious sword mark reappeared in the tomb. The word "death" was activated by soul Qi again, but it was the dead Dragon Sword spirit that broke in. Even if they appeared, they were paper paste in front of the dead Dragon Sword Qi. They were easily cut into two parts and could not be stopped at all! In the white night, his eyes twinkled with strange light, and he once again carried his sword and waved it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... the sword Qi does not disperse for a long time. The manic sword is like a flood, drowning this place. If there are people in God''s temple here, I''m afraid they will not die with the white night. This is the tomb of the ancestors of the temple of God! Even if the patriarch is here, he must be respectful. Who dares to think that the white night is so disrespectful? However, I think that there is no sense of belonging to the temple of God from the beginning to the end of the night. He is not an ungrateful person. He will keep in mind who treats him well. However, the attitude of the supreme god temple to him was not so. At least... Most people in the temple of God didn''t treat him as a person. So these things will not be soft hearted to him. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the sound of the earth being torn is constantly coming out. The frequency of chopping in the daytime is more and more intensive. Finally! Click! A strange noise came out. The spirit of the white night suddenly shook. Is the border broken? He swallows a pill given to him by ice cloud smoke, and moves forward cautiously. Sure enough! When the white night enters the range that can trigger the border, there is no dead word around the white night. "The border must have been destroyed!" Happy at night, he quickly walked to the tombstone to see if the "Ye Tianfeng" left any inheritance or not! However, just as he was walking towards Ye Tianfeng''s tombstone... hissing... a strange sound came out. It''s like a serpent spitting out a message. White night ear root move, eyebrow frown, go along the prestige. However, in those ferocious sword marks on the ground, a lot of dark green breath suddenly appeared. These breath flies out like silk thread, swirling and floating in the air, quickly condensing. After a while, a full two meters high air shadow appeared in front of the white night. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the gloomy laughter also rang out. The white night''s face was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. He looked into those sword marks on the ground. Just found that under the sword mark is a huge array! His sword Qi tore the array into pieces. However, the sword marks on the array are very thin. It can be said that except for the sword spirit of the dead dragon, the other forces in the white night can not hurt the array at all.This array must be extremely strong! However, although the array was destroyed, the surface of the array was still shining with halo, and there was a touch of mysterious intelligence rising. "Array spirit!" The white night gazed at the air shadow and said hoarsely. "Dare to disturb the master''s sleep... Ants, die!" The Qi Ying Yin pitifully smiles, and then grabs in the air, grabs out a long and huge sword, and cuts it fiercely towards the white night. The fiery sword spirit is like a great beast, which covers the white night. But... instead of fighting back, the white night turned around and walked towards the tombstone. It seems that he ignored the spirit! Finally! The air sword fell. The void is broken. The terrible air blade cuts straight to the back of the white night''s head. However, at this critical moment... Dang! A long and crystal crystal long sword stretched out from behind the white night and hit the gas sword fiercely. The two swords collide and freeze on the spot. "Ants, don''t struggle!" The air shadow roared and wanted to attack again. Right now! "Chi!" A shrill roar of the sword suddenly broke out from the abandoned sword. In an instant, the air sword in the Qi Ying''s hand burst to pieces on the spot, and all the sword meanings disappeared in this moment. "Ah?" Qi Ying lost color in fright, as if frightened by something, and actually knelt on the ground directly, shivering www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1836 "Sure enough?" Seeing the shadow kneeling on the ground, the eyes of the white night twinkled with strange light. This Qi shadow is not a living person or an idea of anyone. It belongs to the array spirit and belongs to the same category as the sword spirit of abandoning God sword and Lihuang sword. The grade of Qi shadow is not simple. Even if it is placed in the array spirit, it is also superior. It is not a simple existence that can be used to guard the tomb of Ye Tianfeng. However, compared with the weapon spirit of Hong, this Qi shadow is nothing but a big one. White night turned around and looked at the shadow of Qi. Before hearing this shadow, it was said that it had intelligence? "What''s your name? What''s the origin of it The white night cried, questioning the spirit. However... the spirit of the array was just lying on the ground shivering, as if he had not heard the words of the white night. "Well?" White night''s eyes are full of confusion. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. "The array spirit uses the array as the medium. Unlike these sword spirits, they mainly kill all day long. When the array spirit is applied to the large array, it is poured into the emotion of the array performer or some purpose in it. Therefore, the array spirit has some emotions of the performer, but it can not achieve real communication in its own sense." The white night murmured. These are what he saw in a Book of great power, and the array spirit is almost always arranged in that book. However, although they can''t communicate, this is not to say that the array spirit has no IQ. If you can call it spirit, you have wisdom more or less! Otherwise it will not be afraid to abandon the spirit of the sword! The white night took a deep breath, took a broken array from the Qianlong ring and put the spirit into it. Frightened by the abandoned sword spirit, the array spirit did not dare to resist, but obeyed the white night. "If you attach the spirit to the heaven punishment array, you can make the heaven punishment array go further!" White night whispers, eyes flash a touch of hot. But this is not the time to think about it. He turned his head and looked at the tombstone carefully. However. This tombstone has nothing but "Ye Tianfeng". "What''s going on?" White night is confused. He heard Bing Yunyan say that there will be teachings from ancestors in the forbidden area. Most of these sermons record the mental skills and pithy formulas related to their life skills. Why did ye Tianfeng not? White night was disappointed. However, he did not go to dig out Ye Tianfeng''s body. He''s mean, but there''s a bottom line. "That''s it! You''d better go to other places to have a look. Ye Tianfeng is not the only corpse in the forbidden area? There will be more powerful and incomparable skills in the places where other powerful people in the temple of God are buried! " The white night murmured and marched forward. This time, I took the flower of flying God and the spirit of array, which is a big harvest. I won''t ask for too much at night! Leaving Ye Tianfeng''s burial place, Bai Ye becomes more and more cautious. He held his double swords again. He was very attentive and careful in his steps. He was still fighting step by step, protecting his body with the sword spirit of the dead dragon. There is no map of the area outside Ye Tianfeng, that is to say, the white night of the jiejie mechanism here is not known at all. From this moment on, there are murders all around the white night! Boom... just as the white night was moving cautiously towards the unknown area, a dull noise suddenly came out. White night slightly a Leng. Looking up, I found that the ground suddenly vibrated slightly, and then in a very far away place, there was a slight sound of footsteps. "Someone?" The white night was stunned and quickly hid behind a stone pillar filled with dust. He shielded his breath and looked quietly into the distance. But on the long road there came a man in black. "I remember that direction seems to be the direction of the gate of the forbidden area! Is it not to say that no one can enter the forbidden area on special days or circumstances? Who is this man? Why can he enter the forbidden area? Is he the Lord of the temple of God White night murmured, eyes full of confusion. I''m walking towards the forbidden area. He avoided all the Borders along the way, and all the organs were not triggered by him. If a person entered the no man''s land, he would soon arrive in the center of the forbidden area. See this, the eyes of the white night immediately congealed countless. I''m afraid this is not the first time that this man has come to the forbidden area. It was a man with a goatee beard and a pale complexion, like a scholar. He was dressed in a blue edged white robe. He had a smooth breath and a restrained spirit. He could not see the depth of his strength. He was very unique.He walked to a rather large tombstone in the center of the forbidden area, sat down with his knees crossed, and people looked at the words on the tombstone, and closed their eyes and meditated on something. White night did not dare to move, holding his breath, so quietly watching the man, breath did not dare to breathe too much. This lasted about half a day, the man suddenly opened his eyes, his face full of anger and mania. "Asshole! What kind of skill is this! Why can''t I even peep through the door! Is it true that the ancient skills left by those guys in Shentian temple? Is it just an excuse that I''m looking forward to? " The man raised his hand and smashed the tombstone in front of him. Roaring... the shocking explosion sounds instantly. A golden breath of destruction rippled from the place where the man''s fist and tombstone collided. In an instant, the whole forbidden area trembled. A lot of dust is pouring down. The force of terror is directed towards the white night. At night, he infused his soul into his legs to stabilize his body, but he did not dare to make any sound. This breath is so terrible! The white night hides behind the stone pillar, feels this terrible momentum, already is frightened. It was just a blow that the man let out at will, but it had such terrible destructive power. What kind of destructive power would it be if he hit it with all his strength... ? The scalp is numb at night. He even thought that the Dragon Sword might not be able to resist? "That''s it! only! Come again next time The man seemed to have given up his understanding, took his fist back, twisted and vomited his breath, and turned to walk outside. Clunk! Clunk! Cluttering... his footstep sound is particularly loud in the forbidden area. The white night stopped his figure and gazed at his back. Soon the man disappeared on the road to the gate. I can''t feel the breath. It seems that people have left the forbidden area. But... The white night did not come out, but still stood in place like a statue, not overflowing a little breath, not making a sound. After a short half of the incense, I heard the slight footsteps on the road. The man didn''t leave immediately! The earth trembles. Open the door again. The man stepped out and finally left. Seeing this, the white night was relieved and sat on the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1837 After the unknown guy left, he took a rest at the same place in the white night, then got up and went to the center of the forbidden area. His movements were very cautious, and his mind kept thinking about the man''s steps and his walking track. In order to cross the boundary through such a mechanism trap, it is not only necessary to step on the same position at each step, but also to maintain the correct frequency of each breath and soul gas overflow. If there is any mistake, the mechanism will be activated. Fortunately, his memory and eyesight are good, and although the man''s strength is powerful, he is aware of the frequency of his breath overflow. Imitating the man''s steps and breathing, the white night is very smooth walking in the forbidden area. All the way! White night was happy, stopped in front of each tombstone and wrote down all the epigrams on the tombstone. Of course, the focus was on the skills hidden in the epigraph. These are not things that the elders in the temple of God can teach. These... Are the real essence of the temple of God. They are the supreme martial arts of the temple of God! In order to prevent the disciples from being greedy and unable to chew, for fear that they would be exposed to too many skills, they would disturb their thoughts and affect their cultivation. The Supreme God''s heaven hall provided a strong sect leader to accompany those who were rewarded and could enter the forbidden area. These disciples usually could only touch one or two tombstones. Otherwise, if they practiced too much, they would achieve nothing. There is no such treatment at the moment. In fact, it''s the truth of knowing the white night. Although he has some talent, but even if he is a gifted person, distraction and practice, there will still be no small drawbacks. But he''s used to it. Because the powerful skills and experiences stored in his brain do not need to be few in this forbidden area. But the forbidden area also has its own characteristics. That is, all the skills here are ancient ones. It is quite different from the soul formula that white night used to contact. "Jinxiu is on the same side, killing without saying? Muzihe, the 13th patriarch of the supreme god temple, unique skill: Jinyang Kaitian hand "The samsara is immortal, the life is endless, the heaven and earth are broken, the stars are open and the sky is green! The fourteenth patriarch of the supreme god temple, unique skill: Reincarnation and sword pulling? " ... staring at those tombstones in the white night, one by one, however, the more you look at the heart, the more you look at the blood, the more boiling. There is only one ancient soul rhyme recorded on the epigram. Although there is only one of them, they are all the famous skills of the former masters and strong masters of the clan. And... These are authentic stunts. They have not made any changes, and the handed down skills are the most primitive ones. The profound meaning contained in the interior is unimaginable! White night to see the thrill, breathing is not from the rush up. After staring at it for two days, white night failed to recover from the shock. Until he went to the center of the forbidden area, he saw the tombstone which was one size larger than other tombstones, and immediately he could not help shaking. On the tombstone are large gold characters carved with sharp swords. "The third patriarch of the Supreme God''s temple is invincible!" "What a bully''s name!" The white night whispered and looked at the sermon beside him. But see that the words on the epigram are carved with fingers, vigorous and powerful, the Dragon flies and the Phoenix dances. "I have a sword that can destroy heaven and earth! If I have one intention, I can break the gods and demons, my sword will make people fear, reincarnation can tremble, those who don''t know my strength, those who don''t know my means, and those who don''t fear can control everything in this world... the white night is staring at the Afterword and thinking. After a circle, he found that his heart could not help but give birth to a feeling of lofty sentiments. "The Lord of the prison must be a man of heroic nature!" White night heart said, the boiling blood after reading these words, and a few points. However, there are only a few simple words on this epigram. The characters occupy half of the stele, but the remaining half is blank. White night frowns. "It seems that the unknown guy was also understanding the unique skills of the prison invincible, but he failed. Judging from his familiarity with the forbidden area, he certainly is not the first time to understand the unique skills of the prison invincible. If he can''t understand it, how can I understand it?" The white night frowned and glanced at the tombstone, but he still refused to give up, so he sat down on his knees and learned the unique skills left by the invincible prison on the stone tablet. But a stick of incense passed. White night face spilled a lot of sweat, but it did not come out of its epiphany. "What is the secret?" Dark thoughts in the white night. Not only could he not discern something different from those words, but even the breath from the stone tablet could not provide him with any clues.Is it possible that the prison invincible did not want to pass on his unique skills to others? "Well, that man''s strength is so strong, and his talent and understanding will certainly be much better than mine. If he can''t understand, why should I have an epiphany? Let''s not do it for the time being. " The white night murmured. Thinking that I had been in the forbidden area for a few days, it was almost time to go back and turn back to the original road. The way back is like walking on the ground for the white night. All the way to the end of the border can not help him. The heavy iron gate was pushed open by the night. In the dark night, when he gets out of the secret passage and closes the gate, he stares at the heavy gate, but his eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. It was a peaceful trip. But... Who the hell is that guy? Does he know the secret way? Forget it. Don''t think about it. White night shook his head and went out to the secret road. At the moment, a figure outside the secret road is wandering back and forth, a face of anxiety. That man is just a cloud of ice! Seeing the white night coming out, ice cloud and smoke were overjoyed and rushed to meet them. "White night, are you back? Can you get the herbs? " Bing Yunyan asked urgently. White night light smile, hand toward Qianlong ring on a wipe. Whoa! A halo came out. Then we can see a magic and bright flower lying quietly on the hand of the white night. That''s the flying God flower! "Great! Great The ice cloud smoke is excited to cover small mouth son, the eye socket also can''t help of red rise: "had this thing, elder can restore! Great "Are you at ease now?" The white night is light. "Well." Ice cloud smoke heavily nodded, and looked at the white night: "it should not be too late, let''s go back quickly!" "OK." White night nodded, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and then said: "by the way, I have to explain something to you!" "What''s the matter?" Bing Yunyan asked in consternation. "From today on, I have to go into the forbidden area every day!" White night light said: "you say hello to the disciples of Bingxin hall, don''t hinder me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1838 "What?" Bingyunyan was shocked. He looked at the white night in a daze. After a while, he regained his mind, and then shook his head: "no, younger martial brother Bai, how can I do this? The forbidden area is a forbidden area. Where can we go in and out at will? This time, if it was not for the sake of saving the elder, I would not have taken such a bad strategy. Now that the flying God flower has been taken, we should not enter the forbidden area again. If it is found by the sect, none of us can escape from the relationship and all of us should be held accountable. Who can bear the blame of the clan? " "Since I have entered the forbidden area and helped you pick up this flying God flower, then we are already grasshoppers on a rope. I am not asking you, but asking you. Besides, since I can come out of the forbidden area safely, there will be no accident next time. You don''t have to worry." Said the white night. "No way." Bing Yunyan shook his head again and said firmly, "that''s too risky!" "There are many rare herbs in the forbidden area. Don''t you want me to pick them for you?" The white night stares at her eyes and asks. And this sound, but let ice cloud smoke heart. "Rare herbs?" Her willow eyebrows wrinkled, this time did not immediately refuse the white night. If even the flying God flowers have, I''m afraid there are many other extraordinary and unique magic herbs. It''s a great attraction for a person who specializes in medicine! "Don''t worry. Since I dare to make such a request, I must have my own plan. Have you ever seen anyone who would take his life as a joke?" The white night said again, "and I have been to the forbidden area once more. I have a number of the forbidden areas in the temple. I can only understand better than you." "You''re right!" Ice cloud smoke took a deep breath and nodded gently. She did not immediately agree, but looked into the white night. However, his eyes were firm and his expression was extremely serious. Ice cloud smoke see, immediately understand the mind of the white night. If you don''t agree, I''m afraid the night will be endless. "That''s it Bingyunyan compromise way: "since you have made up your mind, then I will satisfy you! I''ll inform the younger martial brothers and sisters here later, and let them let you enter the back mountain at will. " "Good." White night nods. "However, the scandal says that if you are caught by the clan, or if you have any accident in the forbidden area, we Bingxin hall will never be responsible for it, and you will bear all the consequences." Ice cloud smoke busy road. "Don''t worry, I know that." White night nods. Ice cloud smoke smell, this just is relieved. "Don''t delay, go, go back!" "Good!" They immediately stepped out of the back mountain and headed for Bingxin hall. After getting the flower of flying God, Bing Yunyan ran to Bingxin hall all the time. Even if some disciples said hello to her on the way, she didn''t pay attention to it, which made many students confused. "What''s the matter, elder martial sister?" Soon. Bing Yunyan rushed into Bingxin hall. Without hesitation, she immediately summoned the best disciples of Bingxin hall to help boil the flying sacred flowers. White night did not leave in a hurry. He would like to see and see the extraordinary place of the flying God flower. So refining a whole day, Bing Yunyan carefully will be a bowl of soup and a pill into the elder''s pavilion. "Elder martial sister!" The beautiful woman stationed outside the door could not help but shout, and her eyes were looking forward to it. "Don''t worry, the elder will be OK." Ice cloud smoke deeply took a breath, small face reveals firm, spin and stride into. Qin Feng followed. After entering the room, ice cloud smoke immediately gave Murong elder the soup medicine and Dan pill. The drug was injected into the body. Ice cloud smoke autumn eyes tightly staring at the old woman''s face. I don''t know how long it took. "Cough... Cough..." a violent cough came from the old woman''s mouth. See the old woman''s old body can not help twitching up, half of the body covered with dark material in this moment also tremble. The scene is particularly magical. "Yes! There''s a reaction! " Ice cloud smoke gradually excited. The female disciples and the white night at the door all stepped forward and gazed at the scene. Whew! At this time, just look at Murong elder''s chest, suddenly appeared a flying God flower light seal. After the light print appeared, the dark material began to move towards the light print. After touching the photoprint, the dark substance gradually disappeared. "Yes! It works! Excellent! Great "Master, help!" Ice cloud smoke excitedly and that woman holds together. The woman''s eyes are red, tears from the corner of the eye overflow, is crying with joy.The white night looked at calmly and did not speak. After a while, Murong elder''s trembling body stabilized. She lay on the bed, motionless, the chest light print is a little bit of her body to dissolve those black substances. I don''t know how long, her eyelids finally moved and opened. "Master!" Ice cloud smoke two female immediately rushed past, joyful shout. "Cloud smoke?" Murong Bingxin''s hoarse voice rang out. "Master, are you ready?" Ice cloud smoke asks urgently. "I... what''s wrong with me? I remember... I didn''t... didn''t I stay in the forbidden area? " Murong elder is still very weak, the voice is like a mosquito, if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all. Ice cloud smoke smell sound, immediately told the whole story. "What? I got hit? in You also broke into the forbidden area without authorization, picked back the flying God flower and cured me? " Elder Murong was shocked. Although his voice was much bigger than before, he could not hear it without listening carefully because of his weakness. "It''s urgent. Please forgive me." Bing Yunyan knelt down on the ground and said: "master, the battle of the clans is about to be held. Our Bingxin hall must guarantee the logistics of the temple and the follow-up combat power of those black horse seeds. If the master is not here, how can we stabilize the situation of the battle of the clans? When the time comes for the failure of the clan, the master will blame him. I''m afraid the disciples can''t afford it! " "That''s why you tried your best to save me?" Murong elder showed a helpless smile. The man shook his head and said hoarsely, "silly boy... I''d like to ask you, how long is it from the battle of qunzong?" Ice cloud smoke thought next, light voice way: "already less than a month." "Yes, it''s less than a month, but... Even if you give me the flower of flying God, your master, I can''t come over right away!" Elder Murong said with a wry smile, "the effect of flying God flower is that after taking it, it will transform the human heart into a cave according to the current situation of the human body, so as to digest those factors that are not conducive to the human body, and achieve the effect of purification. This is the light mark on my chest now. This is why the flying God flower can cure all kinds of diseases and injuries, but... The process of purification is extremely great For a long time, in the current state of your master and me, I don''t want to get up without two or three months. " "What... What?" Ice cloud smoke was stunned, and the female disciple beside her was also shocked. For a long time, Bing Yun Yan said, "what should I do now, master?" Murong elder looked at Bing Yunyan quietly, and the man laughed again: "Yunyan, Shifu is very grateful to you, but don''t worry. This battle is not as terrible as you think. This time, it''s up to you!" "Me?" Bing Yunyan looks at Murong in dismay. "Yes." Elder Murong said weakly, "you are my most proud disciple, and also the most talented disciple of Bingxin hall. Yunyan, you have done my best. Your medical skills are not weak. I think you should be able to lead these younger martial brothers and sisters to stabilize the battle of the clan! Guarantee my temple logistics "Master... Disciple... I''m afraid I can''t do it!" Ice cloud smoke repeatedly shakes his head, eyes are full of anxiety. She had never faced such a situation. "You don''t have to worry too much. I believe in your ability." Murong elder said firmly. Ice cloud smoke did not say a word, but the heaviness on his face was very obvious. Murong elder was silent for a while. Then he moved his eyes and looked at the white night. "Yunyan, this is the disciple who helped you to enter the forbidden area to pick the flowers of flying gods?" "Yes, he is a disciple of hunwu hall. His name is white night." Ice cloud smoke gently nod head, in the eye worry does not disperse. "I''ve met elder Murong." Step forward in the white night and do boxing. "Soul martial Hall... Disciple?" Murong Bingxin is obviously surprised, the sound line has changed a few minutes. She looked at the white night for a few times, and then she said, "the disciples of hunwu Hall... Can safely pick up the flowers of flying gods in the forbidden area. It''s not simple... It''s not easy..." "the elder flatters me." The white night is light. "Flattering? You are modest. I still know what''s going on in hunwu hall. I know where the forbidden area is. Even if I''m attacked, you''ll come back peacefully. Don''t you understand what it means? " Murong elder laughs. The night is silent. Murong elder was thoughtful, and the man was silent for a while. Then he said, "white night, do you want to see the fight between the most talented demons?" "Well?" Hearing the sound in the white night, I looked at Murong Bingxin strangely. Bing Yunyan''s second daughter is also an accident. "What do you mean by that?" Asked the white night."According to the past practice, you hunwutang should be eliminated in the selection competition, right? In this way, the disciples of hunwu hall are not qualified to appear in the battle of qunzong, but if they are in the identity of other Tangkou, it will be different... In the white night, the battle of qunzong, the talent fight, those are all demons that have not been produced for tens of thousands of years! Rare in the world! This kind of war is extraordinary! If you miss it, you will regret for life! " Hearing the sound in the white night, she raised her eyebrows: "so "So I hope you can go to the arena of Qunzhong battle with Yunyan! I hope you can help Yunyan and help me survive the crisis of Bingxin Hall... "Elder Murong said weakly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1839 Hearing elder Murong''s words, several people in the room were stunned. How can elder Murong make such a request? White night is also a long time to return to God. He frowned and hesitated. Then he lowered his voice and said, "elder, I don''t know how to cure. What do you want me to do? I''m afraid I''ll help you "No... in terms of medical skills, you can give it to Yunyan, but there are many things to do besides medical skills. For example, when curing those genius demons, you need a lot of soul power to urge and support, or when you prepare some soup and medicine, you need the help of the strong one, You can do all these things. All the disciples of Bingxin hall are practitioners of medicine and alchemy. In fact, soul art is not so strong. If I have nothing to do, these masters can complete it. But now I am like this, how can I go to the battle of the clan? Now also can only rely on you, white night, please do not have to refuse... "Murong Bing heart weak said. Although the voice is still weak, but the speech can still hear a little sincere taste. However, the white night still shook his head: "Bingxin hall is very important in this battle among the clans. This is not a trivial matter. I think elder Murong should tell the sect about this and ask the sect to arrange for it. There are countless strong people in the clan. Bingxin hall needs to be equipped with strong ones, and I can''t turn to my white night." He doesn''t want to get involved in the muddy water of bingxintang. However, Murong Bingxin uttered a hoarse groan, and said in a helpless voice: "master''s words, there is no shortage of God''s temple. After all, who can enter the God''s temple, which one is not a shocking existence? But... Who can help me now "What do you mean? Are they not willing to do so? " It''s a foggy night. "White night, don''t you understand?" Without waiting for Murong Bingxin to open his mouth, Bing Yunyan sighed slightly and said in a voice, "Bingxin hall has played an extraordinary role in the battle of Qunzhong, but if the battle of qunzong is defeated, who will the clan blame? Those talented seeds are the key cultivation objects of the clan. It''s too late for the clan to cherish them. So the first person to bear the responsibility is Bingxin hall. Now Shifu is like this. In the view of many people, Bingxin hall may not be able to maintain the logistic support for the battle between the clans. So, which strong one will help me? If something goes wrong, the clan will blame them. If they are involved, will they have to pay for it? " Hearing these words, the white night suddenly. The feeling is not that Bingxin hall can''t ask the strong to help, but that the strong people are afraid of taking responsibility, so no one is willing to come forward. I think so. It''s not good to help Bingxin hall. On the contrary, they may get into a lot of coquetry. Who is willing to do this kind of thankless thing? "In this case, isn''t it a loss to go to the white night?" Asked the white night with a frown. "White night, you are different. You are just a disciple of hunwu hall. You don''t know medical skills, and you don''t have a high position in the door. If something goes wrong with Bingxin hall, the sect will never blame you. If the sect really wants to blame you, I will take the responsibility for you! You don''t have to worry at all. " Said ice Yunyan. "That''s right. I''ll try my best to protect you!" Murong Bingxin also said. In Murong Bingxin''s opinion, it is enough to prove its strength that the white night can pick the flying Saint flowers. With such ability, it will not be difficult to help Bingxin hall to survive the battle of clans. He is indeed the most suitable person. The night was silent. All the people in the room were looking forward to the white night, waiting for his reply. I don''t know how long it took. "Well, since the elder has said so, it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful at night." The white night sighed and answered directly. If you miss this grand event, you will feel heartache at night. What''s more, the primary purpose of his coming to the temple of supreme God is to find out the skills to control life and death. Now he has no clue. Instead, he can peep into the battle of these clans and see if there are some unique powers that have such means. "Good, good!" Murong Bingxin breathed a sigh of relief, and his turbid old eyes glanced at his joy and said weakly, "in that case, I''ll let Yunyan arrange it! There should be plenty of time now. We''ll let you know when everything is ready. " "Well, I''ll go back and wait for the news." White night light road, spin and turn toward the outside of the house to go. "White night, I''ll see you off!" Ice cloud smoke busy road. "No, you can take good care of the elder." White night refused and went straight out of the house. Ice cloud smoke standing at the door, silently watching the white night leave, eyes flashing bursts of strange light. After leaving Bingxin hall, I went back to hunwu hall in the daytime, and learned the unique skills I learned in the forbidden area. Of course, he will not forget to go to the forbidden area every day to practice. What makes the white night curious is that the unknown man will sit on the tombstone for a while every day.Although he could not understand what the invincible move was, he refused to give up. "What kind of amazing moves can make such a strong existence linger and meditate every day?" The heart murmured in the night, especially curious. Time is just a little bit. The night is spent in forbidden areas, soul martial arts hall and soul martial arts field every day. It is not to understand the skills of the Jedi, to understand the tombstone, or to draw on the ancient gods. Because of the excessive absorption of ancient gods, the spirit of the night has also been promoted, and leapt into the real king state. Although in such a place as the temple of God, a real king is still a top, but the promotion of soul state is still greatly improved for the white night. I don''t know how many days. A melodious horn came from a distance. Sitting in the soul martial arts field, the white night, which draws the power of the spirit, slowly opens his eyes and looks into the distance. This voice... Comes from zongmen. It seems that the representatives of the great clan have come. In the night, I took a deep breath, stood up and walked to the soul martial hall. He walked straight up the door without stopping. When I arrived at the top of soul martial arts hall, a strong to extreme wine smell spread. Then there was a wine altar full of ground and a sleeping figure reflected in the eyes of the white night. Standing at the stairwell in the evening, I felt a bottle from the storage ring, opened the lid and put it on the ground. The smell of wine evaporated immediately. The man who fell on the ground immediately took a puff and stood up in a whirling and wobbly manner. He rose straight up in the night and walked towards the man, and his soul became furious... br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1840 The next morning. "Younger martial brother Bai? Mr. Bai The voice rang out from outside the hunwu hall. The disciples who passed by were stunned. The man standing outside the soul martial hall is actually ice cloud smoke. Today''s ice clouds and smoke, with her white clothes, is particularly appropriate. With her skin and long hair dyed with ink, she is just like a smart fairy, which makes people look sideways and hesitant. She called several times. Bang! The gate of hunwu hall opens. Only to see the white night a black clothes stand at the door, quietly looking at her. Although the white night''s expression was particularly calm, his spirit was turbulent, as if he had just experienced a great war. Bing Yunyan is a little stunned. If you look at the top of hunwu hall, it is fragmented. The walls are all cracked, and there are a lot of terrible holes. What''s going on? In the eyes of ice cloud and smoke, there were bursts of confusion. "Elder martial sister Bing, can I help you?" Seeing ice clouds and smoke in the white night, he did not speak, but looked around and asked with a frown. "Ah... Oh, that... I''ve come to inform you that the battle of Qunzhong is about to start. You should follow me to Bingxin hall to make some preparations. I can also tell you something." Ice cloud smoke returns to God, hastily says. "Good." White night nods and closes the door. They went outside. But ice cloud smoke is a step three back. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She pointed to the top of hunwu hall and asked, "younger martial brother Bai, what''s going on?" "What''s going on?" "Who attacked you soul martial hall?" "Oh... You mean there... Do you know who the people live on it?" "Eagle... Elder Eagle September?" "Yes." "Do you mean... These are all made by the eagle September elder?" Ice cloud smoke secretly swallowed the chewing gum, obviously thought of something terrible. "Besides him, who do you think can break down these buildings made of special materials?" The white night is light. "This is also..." Bing Yunyan smiles, but she looks like she has lingering fear. White night didn''t say much. After a while, they arrived at Bingxin hall. At the moment, Bingxin hall is busy and in full swing. I saw the disciples carrying a large number of unique utensils and herbs in and out one by one. "What is this for?" White night can''t help asking. "Oh, this is the arena for the battle of Qunzhong. You should know it? This kind of thing has to be arranged in advance. If it is arranged during the game, it will be too late Ice cloud smoke smile way. White night nodded: "since it''s the array used for logistics, the rank of this array is certainly not low. It needs snacks." "So this array needs your help, younger martial brother Bai." Bing Yunfeng: "the soul state of our Bingxin hall disciples is not high, and their strength is not strong. Usually, this array is arranged by the elder himself, but you know the situation of the elder, so you still have to rely on you!" Bing Yunyan didn''t ask the elders. After all, strictly speaking, she still believed in the strength of the elders. If they helped to arrange the array, there would be no problem. However, when they learned that the elder Murong was injured unexpectedly and was unable to preside over the battle between the clans, these people immediately turned pale and declined for various reasons. Ice cloud smoke helpless, had to run to ask for help white night, is also more and more understand Murong elder request white night to help her reason. "When to set up the battle." White night road. "Just a moment." Bing Yunyan said with a smile: "when these younger martial brothers and sisters deliver the materials, I will check the materials, and then we will start to arrange. There is enough time. It is said that those powerful families began to enter the sect yesterday. There is still one day today. Tomorrow morning, the battle of the clan will officially start. Then it will be the time for all the heroes to compete for the talent." White night nods. After about half a column of incense, Bing Yunyan led the white night to the arena of the battle of clans. On the way, there were students from various departments. Like Bingxin hall, they are transporting materials. Of course, there are also many disciples in the temple. It is not only the temple people who can set up the array, but also the people of other potential clans can set up the array ahead of time. On the way, the white night learned from the mouth of ice clouds what he wanted to do in this battle of clans. It''s not complicated. It''s just setting up and urging. It''s all hard work. Strictly speaking, it''s nothing. Hearing the sound of the white night, it was a deep sigh of relief. He''s not a troublemaker. Since it''s these little things, it''s not a big problem.Bang! Just then, a dull noise suddenly came out. All the disciples walking on the road were stunned by the sudden sound. People have looked, but see a figure suddenly from the front, and then heavily hit the road. Boom! There was a crackle. Just look at the road paved with strange stones, and instantly the cracks are scattered and fragmented by this figure. "What?" "What''s going on?" People on both sides exclaimed one after another, and the disciples of the temple of God immediately surrounded them. A look. Only to see a thin, pale disciple lying on the ground, difficult to get up. Ice cloud smoke facial expression instantaneous change, immediately rushed over, gave that person a little check, fed him to take a pill, spin and look forward. But there came a group of men and women in red and blue. The first man was a very handsome young man. The man''s sword eyebrow star eye, the eye is cold, stare at this side, see the ice cloud smoke, the eye also can''t help but flash a look of amazement. "Hit someone?" "Come on, tell the law enforcement team to come! Come on The disciples of the temple of heaven were busy shouting. "What''s the noise? Don''t you see what kind of crap that was beaten up "Why? Is it from the soul martial hall? " "That''s not surprising!" Most of the panic on the face of the man on the road disappeared when he saw the man who had fallen to the ground. The white night frowned and looked at the man. I found that the man was dressed in the clothes of the disciples of hunwu hall. If you are a disciple of hunwu hall, I''m afraid the law enforcement Hall''s people are coming. It''s just like muddling through. However... the ice cloud and smoke can not be ignored. Because she called the disciples of hunwu hall. Bingxin hall is short of manpower. She sees that the people in hunwu hall have nothing to do, and they also want to see the appearance of the battle field of Qunzhong. Bing Yunyan suggests that they help to carry materials. Although today is not the competition day, it will be a great satisfaction for them to go in and have a look at the stadium. But... What''s going on? "Take him down and heal." Bingyunyan murmured to the disciples of Bingxin hall beside him. He turned and stood up, staring at those men and women. His small face was very ugly. At the same time, there are a group of people clattered over. It was Zhao Li, Cao Yingli and others. "What''s the matter?" "Son of a bitch, how can you beat people for no reason?" "How dare you do it in the temple of heaven of our supreme God?" Angry voices came and went. The disciples of hunwu hall surrounded the men and women in red and blue robes, and everyone glared with anger. But... These people are not flustered, on the contrary, they are looking around the disciples of hunwu hall. "What? This is the man from the temple of your God? " The first man did not say anything, but the next to a woman dressed enchanting hummed, the attitude is extremely arrogant way: "this dog, block my way do not say, but also dare to bump into me, oh, god heaven hall people so no etiquette?" "I have... Apologized..." the thin soul soul over there said weakly. "I didn''t hear that." The woman''s face doesn''t matter. "You..." Cao Yingli and Zhao Li were furious. Ice cloud smoke also some can''t see, she suddenly got up, directed at the woman to drink: "this girl, no matter what, you do here is wrong, here is the God Temple, he is our people, I hope you can give us an account, lest we all have difficulty." Seeing the ice cloud and smoke coming out, people of hunwu hall raised their breath one after another, and the disciples passing by also stopped and looked at the end. "Account?" The woman took a look at the ice cloud and smoke, and saw the beautiful appearance, and her eyes flashed a touch of jealousy. "What do you want to account for?" She snorted and raised her eyebrows. "We won''t embarrass you either. After all, you are all guests from afar. You just have to apologize to my younger martial brother, and then compensate for some pills. Then you can do it." Ice cloud smoke serious way. But the words fell. "Ha ha ha..." a crowd of men and women immediately burst into laughter. Ice cloud smoke face light change. The woman squinted and said with a smile, "do you want us to apologize? Ridiculous! It''s ridiculous. It''s not us. Why should I apologize? And want us to apologize to the weak? Sorry, we can''t! Girl, you listen, only the weak care about right and wrong, the strong care about, only strength! If you don''t agree with me, you can fight with me. If any of you can beat me, I''ll make him apologize. What do you think? "The woman said with a smile. The eyes are extremely arrogant and aggressive, I don''t know how arrogant. The crowd was terrified. The white night immediately came to understand. Feeling these people... Are they here to cause trouble? It''s just... It''s a fight. Who''s coming? Bingxin hall? They are all a group of alchemy guys. The soul state is not high. Soul martial hall? Isn''t that a joke? For a moment, people were dumb. "What should I do, elder martial brother?" Zhao Li looked at Cao Yingli. However, Cao Yingli clenched his fist, and his eyes were filled with anger and pain. He bit his teeth and remained silent for a long time. He walked up to Bing Yunyan and said in a low voice: "elder martial sister Bing... Forget it... " what? " Bing Yunyan looks at Cao Yingli in an incredible way. The people around him were all stunned. However, Cao Yingli lowered his head and said in a dry voice: "it''s not a big deal... Forget it, we''re a group of useless people. It''s not good if you''re involved in elder martial sister, so... Forget it... it''s not good www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1841 Hearing Cao Yingli''s words, many people present looked at Cao Yingli and understood his meaning. The enchanting women are all outsiders. Strictly speaking, they are the guests of the supreme god temple. The purpose of the battle of the group of the supreme god temple is to prevent the disturbances outside the temple and not to give them the opportunity to attack the temple. If Bing Yunyan makes a lot of trouble here, he is in the bosom of these people. When the time comes, the zongmen will investigate them, and they will not be able to explain. Cao Yingli is not an idiot. He knows the advantages and disadvantages. What''s more, he is always aware of his identity. After all, he is only a soul martial arts hall disciple. If zongmen really want to investigate, they will only be lenient, and will not want to make a start for him. You know, those law enforcement team members who maintain order are already there. But none of them came forward, but all of them hid behind the crowd to watch the play. If it goes on, there will be no good results. Ice cloud smoke also knows this truth. Her autumn eyes coagulate tightly, ten fingers also quietly clench together, small face has not much expression and temperature, only coldly stares at the person in front. In the end, she listened to Cao Yingli and chose to give up. After all, she is now in a dilemma. The situation of bingxintang is not optimistic. If something goes wrong, it will only make bingxintang more dangerous. "That''s it She snorted, and her eyes were not willing to show. She turned her head and said in a low voice: "this matter is over! You should take care of the younger martial brother quickly, so that he can have good health and recuperation. The rest of us should perform their own duties. Let''s go. " Voice down, ice cloud smoke side head to leave. The others were relieved. Although the people of hunwu hall are resentful, they are not killed in the end. They are also used to it, so they are all restrained. However. Just when Bing Yunyan and the disciples of hunwu hall are about to leave... "stop!" A shout rang out. The crowd that was about to disperse froze at once. Ice cloud smoke willow eyebrow light frown, looking at the sound source. Only then discovered that the person who spoke was that attractive looking woman. "Anything else?" Ice cloud smoke asks coldly. "What? No, but... Did I tell you to go? " The enchanting woman smiles and stares at ice clouds and smoke. While speaking, the people behind the woman have come together. The threat of terror came in an instant. Ice cloud smoke a few people immediately stepped back a few steps, facial expression transient change. How strong! "This... This momentum is too strong, isn''t it?" "Which potential clan is this? How terrible... " People were frightened by the means of these clansmen. Cao Yingli and Zhao Li were also pale and looked at these people with incredible faces. But see enchanting woman squint eyes staring at ice cloud smoke and others: "Stinky girl, this matter is not you say, forget it, then forget it, who are you when we are?" "What do you want?" Ice cloud smoke cold ask. "I won''t embarrass you. Just kneel down and apologize." The enchanting woman chuckled. As soon as the words fell, people''s faces changed. Ice cloud smoke is more stunned, autumn eyes open huge, incredible looking at the woman. "You... What do you say?" She opened her mouth in a daze. "Don''t you have a good ear?" Enchanting woman is a light hum: "I want you to kneel down and apologize to me, now hear clearly?" This sound, like thunder, fell into everyone''s heart. Everyone''s mind is trembling, scalp numbness. Kneel? And... Or forced to kneel? How could that be possible? Although Bing Yunyan''s soul level is not high, she is the chief disciple of Bingxin hall in the end. She is also a famous figure in Shentian hall! If she kneels down, how can she get a foothold in the clan? All the people around were silent, looking at Bing Yunyan, Cao Yingli and others. As everyone knows, these guys are not going to give up. "What to do?" The law enforcement students behind glanced at the head, and one of them lowered his voice and said, "those guys seem to be trying to find fault on purpose. Shall we not stop them?" "Don''t worry about it. Let''s see how to deal with it. If she really can''t solve it, we''ll come out." "Elder martial brother, if something happens, we''ll have to bear the blame. Moreover, it''s the eldest martial sister of Bingxin hall. We have to be polite to her. Now she''s in trouble by other clansmen. We''re still standing by. If we pass it on, we won''t be able to explain it.""This..." the leader of the law enforcement team was silent for a moment, then he nodded: "you are right. Go and have a look The voice dropped, the law enforcement team members clattered. "Here comes elder martial brother Li from the law enforcement team!" Someone called out. People gave way. The law enforcement team came here with high air and separated the two sides. Seeing the members of the law enforcement team arrive, many people don''t look good. They found the law enforcement team hiding behind them. These guys don''t go to the front, and wait for things to get out of control before they come out to mediate! It''s really hateful. Some people were secretly angry. "What happened?" The disciple of the law enforcement team called elder martial brother Li drank seriously. "Elder martial brother Li, what clan are these people from? Why is it so presumptuous in the temple of my God? If we don''t say we hurt our disciple, we have to kneel down and apologize to him? " Ice cloud smoke points to in front of enchanting woman that gang of people, deep voice says. It seems that few people here know these outsiders. Everyone''s eyes are confused. They all look at elder martial brother Li and wait for his answer. However, elder martial brother Li was silent for a while, and then he spoke slowly. "These guests... Should be from tianxuanzong It''s not loud, but it''s very heavy. The voice dropped, and the scene was silent. All of them were staring at elder martial brother Li in disbelief. They all looked at the enchanting woman in a hurry. Their mouths were huge. "Tian... Tian Xuanzong?" More people cried out trembling. After the white night, I was confused and looked around. However, after elder martial brother Li said that sentence, people seemed to have heard something extremely terrible, and they all kept silent... What''s the matter? At this time, I saw the enchanting woman step forward, squinting at the ice cloud smoke, proud and smiling: "I thought that the people in the God''s Palace are a group of ignorant people. Today, it seems that I am wrong, there are still some good-looking guys among you... Stinky girl, since you know our identity, now I will give you one last chance, and you will kneel down and kowtow to us immediately Sorry, that''s all. Otherwise, you have to bear all the consequences and don''t regret it This is the ultimatum! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1842 Women''s words, startled people scalp trembling numbness. All the disciples around him were still in the same place and didn''t know what to do. At this moment, people understand why the law enforcement team did not come forward at the first time. These people are the people of tianxuanzong. Elder martial brother Li must have recognized the origin of these people, so he didn''t dare to rush forward. "No wonder they were so rampant before. It turns out that they are the people of tianxuanzong!" "It''s said that tianxuanzong has a large power, numerous powerful people in the door, numerous magic weapons and unusual powerful families. Although it can''t be compared with our God''s temple, its existence has already threatened our God''s temple. Moreover, I heard that behind the tianxuanzong, there seems to be a dark Dynasty supporting it." "Dark dynasty? Hum, what is that? Why should we care about his dark Dynasty if we don''t even pay attention to Shenji palace "Ha ha, so you are simple. It''s not us who are not afraid of Shenji palace, but our patriarch. You and I, the two small minions, dare not pay attention to Shenji palace? The Shenji palace is going to destroy us. It''s just a matter of fingers. " "This... Says the same thing." "So, do you think elder martial brother Li dares to offend tianxuanzong''s people? It''s true that tianxuanzong does not dare to tear our skin with our God tiandian, but what about our disciples? Now, if you offend them, you will be doomed if you meet them again? On this day, Xuanzong was ruthless. He was extremely vindictive. The elders protected the young and the disciples held grudges. Moreover, they seldom came to Ming Dynasty. Who would like to provoke them? " The disciples whispered and talked. Every pair of eyes looking at the Emperor Xuanzong are full of strong fear. When you listen to it in the white night, you know something. It is no wonder that these disciples are so afraid of the Revenge of tianxuanzong. But I think it is, unless the disciples of the temple of God never leave the sect for a lifetime, who is willing to set up such a strong enemy? "Stinky girl, don''t waste my time. Are you kneeling or not? I don''t have so much patience with you! " The enchanting woman hugged her chest and said with a smile, "if you kneel down, this matter will come to an end. We will not trouble you any more. But if you don''t kneel down, none of you will go today!" "No? Can you still kill us? " Zhao Li couldn''t hold on. He was angry and yelled. When the enchanting woman heard the sound, her eyes rippled with a sense of obliteration. She turned and stared at Zhao Li, and said with a smile, "if you kill someone for no reason, why don''t the temple of God pursue responsibility? Even if we are here, we can''t explain to your family and my family!" "Oh, that''s it." Zhao Li hummed. "Don''t be so proud." Enchanting woman said with a smile: "although you can''t kill people, but... This war book, should not matter?" The words fell to the ground, and everyone breathed quickly. Next war? Is it a challenge for outsiders? That means a lot. If you don''t accept it, it will damage the honor of the sect. When the time comes, the sect will surely blame it. Therefore, generally speaking, we must accept it. No matter whether we can win or not, we must at least let the world know the essence and details of the temple of God. If the people of Xuanzong retaliate against the disciples in this way these days, I''m afraid that there is no way for the rest of them except the disciples of hunwu hall. Ice cloud smoke autumn eyes hair tight, eyes are cold. These people are just deceiving people. "Elder martial sister!" "Elder martial sister!" "What''s wrong with you, elder martial sister?" At this time, many of the disciples of Bingxin hall came over, surrounded by ice clouds, glared at those Tianxuan clan members. Elder martial brother Li stood by without saying a word. He didn''t know how to deal with it. The crowd was anxious. Sorry? That''s obviously impossible. If you do that, isn''t it destroying the ice? If you don''t apologize, the ice cloud smoke will surely be sent to war by the powerful men of Xuanzong these days. It is impossible for her to fight against these people, and once they fight with her, they must kill her directly on the duel platform, so as to weaken the living power of the temple of God and let them win the victory of the battle of clans. Ice Yunyan is in a dilemma. People around are also very anxious. And then it was. Poop! A dull noise came out. Cao Yingli, the disciple of hunwu hall standing in the front, suddenly knelt down on his knees and hit his head on the ground. People were in great consternation. "Younger martial brother Cao, you..." ice cloud smoke Leng. However, Cao Yingli said hoarsely: "some senior brothers and sisters, this is the wrong thing of our soul martial arts hall. It is my soul martial arts hall disciples who have offended you. Please don''t blame me and forgive me. On behalf of my rash younger martial brother, I apologize to you. I hope you don''t care about it any more!"After that, Cao Yingli kowtowed again. The attitude is particularly pious. This scene shocked everyone. And enchanting woman and others are also a Leng, spin and laugh. "Ha ha ha ha... Interesting! significant! Ha ha ha... "The woman laughed. "Is this the temple of the Supreme God?" "It''s killing me! Hahaha... " the rest of the people laughed. Along with the disciples of other clans who passed by, they shook their heads and laughed. "So easy to kowtow? There is no bone in it The man next to the enchanting woman stares at Cao Yingli and says with a cold hum: "the face of God''s temple has been lost by you!" "We are the people of hunwu hall. Our hall has long been abandoned by zongmen. We are just people who eat together and wait to die. Even if I kneel down for you today, I won''t hurt the temple of God. Because in the hearts of many people in the temple of God, we have nothing to do with them, so we have to say that we have lost the face of the sect and do not exist." Cao Yingli said lightly. Tianxuanzong and his group were speechless. When they looked at other disciples of Shentian temple, they found that from the beginning to the end, the disciples of other God''s temple just acted as spectators, and those who looked at Cao Yingli and others were also full of disgust. It seems that what Cao Yingli said is true. The enchanting woman frowned. Have they ever thought that there is such a department in the temple of God? Ice Yunyan stepped forward and pulled Cao Yingli up. He was angry and said to those tianxuanzong people: "OK! Now I''m on my knees. I''m sorry! You should be able to let these people go? " "They can go, but... You can''t go yet!" Enchanting woman cast eyes, ice cloud flue. "Do you really want to be so aggressive?" Ice cloud smoke was furious. This time, even the people around me felt very angry. Cao Yingli has already chosen to calm things down, and his knees are all kneeling. How can the people of Xuanzong still refuse to give up these days? Is this going to push these people to death? The whole body of the crowd trembled. Even the students of the law enforcement department frowned, and a trace of unhappiness passed in their eyes. However, the white night behind him noticed something, and his eyebrows wrinkled and squeezed up. At the moment, Bing Yunyan can''t stand it anymore. Looking at the enchanting woman''s constant provocation, she gritted her teeth and said, "I tell you, this apology, I won''t say, I really want to apologize, it''s also you! If you don''t give up, you will fight! I... I''ll be with you... " " wait a minute. " Just as the ice cloud smoke was about to shout out, the white night behind took a deep breath, and could not sit still any longer, so he went straight forward. Everyone was surprised to see the white night coming. People subconsciously retreat, eyes are full of fear and fear. After all, the deeds done before the white night are really amazing. "Younger martial brother Bai!" The willow eyebrows are wrinkled. "Now the situation of Bingxin hall is like this. If you are impulsive, if you have an accident, then Bingxin hall will be over, and the battle between the clans will be difficult to maintain." White night came up and said in a low voice. If Bing Yunyan is plotted by these tianxuanzong disciples, who will lead Bingxin hall? Without elder Murong and without ice cloud and smoke, who can be responsible for the logistic support of the Supreme God Temple in the battle of Qunzhong? When the time comes, I''m afraid that the Supreme God''s temple will be defeated in the group war. Ice cloud smoke smell, pupil tremble, pupil deep flash a trace of fear, this just came back to God gently nodded: "you are right, is I too impulsive, but... These people pester endlessly, what should be done?" "I guess these people come to you on purpose. Otherwise, how could they happen to be here and pester you "So at this point, they want to go to war, then let them go down, you refuse to accept." "But the zongmen side..." "zongmen can understand." After all, who dare you to say "bingye, chief disciple?" Ice cloud smoke smell sound, Leng for a moment, spin and gently nod, said: "good! I don''t need to continue arguing with these boring people. I''m confused today "Let''s go." White night light road, and then toward the direction of the game. Ice cloud smoke is also too lazy to talk nonsense with these people, she cast eyes that enchanting woman, then follow up. "Where are you going?" Enchanting woman Leng, quickly drink shout. "Yunyan still has something to do. I won''t be with you!" Ice clouds and smoke fade away. "You... Asshole! Who let you go The enchanting woman was so angry that she couldn''t help it any more. She directly reached out to grab the ice cloud. However, this stretch of her hand is to let the white night in front of her to react in an instant and grab the woman''s hand.The strength of Cangjin makes enchanting women unable to break free. "You... Let go!" The woman was furious. And her companions all rushed over. "Beast! Dare to touch our elder martial sister? Tired of living? " "Let go The crowd roared and surrounded the white night and ice clouds directly. Enchanting woman next to the man is quiet looking at the white night, facial expression said: "I give you three rest time, immediately let go, otherwise, I kill you!" "Oh?" White night light looking at him, light way: "that don''t have to wait three rest, you can start to kill me now!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1843 Although it is plain, it is full of strong provocation. "Well?" The man''s eyes narrowed, and there were bursts of killing in the pupil. No one dares to challenge him like that! Whether in tianxuanzong or other places. Those who dare to speak to him like this no longer exist in the world. They have been there before, but they are all dead! The man''s expression soon returned to calm. He stepped forward, the whole body of soul has been mobilized, a thick momentum is quietly wrapped in the white night in the past. He''s not joking. He''ll really kill white night. Ice cloud smoke heart pounding, feel something wrong. All the disciples around me also felt bad. "Angry... Elder martial brother is angry, ha ha... You are finished! You''re done! Ha ha... " the enchanting woman was stunned, spinning and laughing, staring at the white night with pity on her face. White night did not speak, just staring at the person in front of him without expression. I saw the man will hand toward the waist, people also closed his eyes, mouth silently read open. "Three!" The hearts of the people around him jumped. Is this man serious? The enchanting woman smiles at the white night: "dog! Don''t let go? Do you really want to die? " But... There was no action in the night. "Two!" The man spoke again. "Younger martial brother Bai!" Ice cloud smoke immediately forward, full of anxiety. "Elder martial brother..." Cao Yingli and others also surrounded the past and wanted to talk, but they wanted to stop. "It''s going to be a fight!" "Go and tell the elder." "I''m afraid it''s going to be a big deal!" The disciples said, some people in the law enforcement team have left here and went to the nearest department. This situation is beyond their control. "Please don''t mess around." Li also tried to dissuade him. But the people of tianxuanzong didn''t look at him. Finally. "One!" A word that was so cold that it popped out of the man''s mouth. When the word appeared, a killing idea broke out from the man. And then! The temperature of the whole scene dropped to an incredible level. At this moment, the clouds are covered with dust, the breath is frozen, everything seems to be solidified, even time has stopped. People are all watching the white night and the man, are speechless. They found it extremely difficult to blink at this moment, as if they were frozen by frost. "Kill him, elder martial brother!" Enchanting woman almost screamed. And the man did not hesitate. He suddenly opened his eyes, clasped the handle of the sword with one hand, drew the sword suddenly, and chopped it hard toward the white night. Keng! The air of the forest cold sword is like the Xiaoxiao autumn water. As if to cut off all living creatures! "Younger martial brother Bai, be careful!" The ice clouds and smoke screamed and rushed towards the white night, intending to protect the white night. But it''s too late! At such close range, no one could stop the man''s attack. Just look at the man''s eyes, the intention to kill broke out, the action is particularly determined! At this moment, there is no one to save white night... it''s over! It''s all over! The ice clouds and smoke are sluggish. All the people in hunwu hall are frozen in place. Around countless people, countless breathing in this moment stop! But... just as the sword was about to split the night in two... Keng! A sword light suddenly rings out, with the posture of lightning, instantly penetrates the sharp sword, and directly cleaves to the man. The sword light is so fast that it exceeds the naked eye speed and reaction speed of countless people. And at the moment when the sword appeared, all the killing intention, sword spirit and sword power of the man were shaken to pieces and disappeared! The pupil of man shrinks. Whew! There was a strange noise. The sword that the man waved downward stopped instantly. No one''s brain has recovered. After returning to God, he fixed his eyes and found that the white night had released the enchanting woman''s hand. But at the moment, he also had a sword in his hand. It was a long red sword. At the moment, the body of the sword was against the man''s crotch. People are all dumbfounded. Sword in the white night?When did he bring out the sword? And... The position of his sword... How could it be there? People are staring at, a brain shudder, nerve tremor, is speechless. Some of the women were enchanted by this scene. "Elder martial brother!" The enchanting woman cried, "why did you stop? Kill him! Kill him However, the man did not answer him. Enchanting woman Leng, she shook the man, trembling asked: "elder martial brother? What''s the matter with you? " But this shake, the man''s body is different. I just heard a "click" and a strange noise came out. The sword in the man''s hand suddenly split in two and fell heavily on the ground. "What?" The enchanting woman was stunned. Then look at the man''s eyebrows, gradually appeared a long and terrible blood seam. After the blood seam appeared, it gradually extended to both sides, one side across the top of the man''s head, and extended to his back, while the other side extended to the crotch. The pupil of enchanting woman has been enlarged countless times. The breath and heart of the people around him were all stagnant. Finally. Click! A slight but harsh sound came out again. The man''s body... Finally split into two, heavily fell on the ground, completely dead. Blood splattered all over the floor. That thick and fierce breath has disappeared. In an instant, there was no sound around. All the people are staring at this scene, can not relax. Man... Dead? Cut in half? What''s going on? How did this happen? Everyone''s scalp was shocked almost burst! Who could have thought that the man who wanted to kill the white night would be killed by the white night? "How could that happen?" Those tianxuanzong''s disciples sat on the ground one after another, looking at the smoking corpses, one by one, totally unable to respond. Enchanting woman is more body shaking, once thought that they were wrong. The scene was quiet and frightening. The atmosphere was eerie. "As you can see, it was the man who moved first!" White night will leave Huang sword income in the scabbard, light said. "What... What''s going on?" "How did he die?" "Oh, my God, what happened?" The world is boiling at last. Bursts of screams and roars were heard. "Ah The enchanting woman is sitting on the ground, holding her head and screaming! All this, too terrible! The reversal is so sudden! Rao is bing Yunyan and those people in the soul martial hall are completely at a loss. People all looked at the white night with frightened eyes. At this time, there was a commotion in the rear of the crowd, and then a large number of people from the Supreme God Temple rushed over, including Yun Qingye, the elder of the law enforcement hall! "Here comes elder Yun!" The voice rang out and the people hastened to get out of the way. The enchanting woman over there, hearing the sound, ran to the green leaves immediately. "Yun Qingye elder! Please... Please make decisions for us! Punish the villains of your clan! Otherwise, I will never give up The enchanting woman knelt on the ground, shouting as if she were crazy. "What are you talking about?" Even green leaves frown. Enchanting woman immediately pointed at the back of the body was split in two. Even green leaves saw this, his face changed greatly. He stepped forward and looked at the corpse. He was stunned immediately. "This is..." "this is the son of lihuangqi ligongzi, the leader of tianxuanzong!" The enchanting woman glared at the white night with resentment, and shrieked: "the disciples of your sect slaughtered the son of our patriarch for no reason! Please send the elder to punish him as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if the emperor tianxuanzong were broken to pieces, I would have to find your family for revenge! " This voice shocked everyone. No one expected that the man standing beside the enchanting woman would be the son of Emperor Xuanzong! Yun Qingye looks very ugly. The son of emperor Tianxuan died in the temple of the Supreme God. This is no small matter! If this matter spreads, the Emperor Xuanzong will certainly use this as an excuse to call on the potential clan to attack and kill the heaven hall of the supreme god! In this way, the temple of the Supreme God would not be at peace. Although the supreme god temple is not under the jurisdiction of Shenji palace, those potential clans are still bound by Shenji palace. The reason why they did not dare to attack the temple of supreme god openly was that they lacked an excuse. Now, that''s the excuse.It has to be stopped! Even green leaf hums a, also do not go to see the white night, a few steps forward to examine the next body. "Not for long!" Even green leaf''s face showed a happy color, immediately drank: "all scatter!" All the people around him retreated. He took out a magic weapon and drank it. "Back!" Whoa! The magic weapon burst out bursts of golden halo, wrapped around the yellow flag. I saw that the body of Lihuang flag actually moved, and then stood up and healed by itself. In a short time, a complete Lihuang flag appeared in people''s sight again. "Time technique, time reversal!" "The time of death is not long, and the white night does not destroy the time track of this area, so it can be easily revived!" Someone''s eyes lit up and they called out. When the yellow flag was revived, all the people around him were relieved. Enchanting women and others are busy around. "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" "Elder martial brother!" People are concerned about asking. From the yellow flag Leng under, seems to think of what, extremely ugly face looking at the white night. "What the hell is going on here?" Yun Qingye sighed a sigh of relief, but his face was still very ugly. With his hands behind him, he glared at the white night and the people of Xuanzong on that day and asked him coldly. "This man attacked and killed us for no reason, and even more, he poisoned my elder martial brother Li! Elder Yun, you also saw what happened to elder martial brother Li just now. Please make decisions for us! " The enchanting woman was busy. "I don''t know you at all. I killed you for no reason, but I didn''t intend to explain! Since elder Yun can use the time technique to resurrect the yellow flag, I think I can also use the technique of time presentation to show what happened here before. Let''s see who moved the hand first. How about that? " Said the white night without delay. As soon as the words fell, the people of tianxuanzong looked ugly. Yun Qingye frowned tightly and thought for a moment. He looked at the law enforcement disciples who came to report the news, and asked deeply: "Qimo!" "The disciple is here!" Elder martial brother Li in the back is busy with his fist. "Tell me what happened." "Yes." Then elder martial brother Li immediately talked about everything before. Seeing this, the disciples of tianxuanzong were even more silent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1844 Time skill is really a magic skill that is superior to other powers. As long as the time trajectory is not disturbed, people who have not died soon will be saved. It is really amazing. However, Bai Ye didn''t intend to kill him. After all, it would be troublesome for him at present. To know that he is still a disciple of the temple of God. If the sect expelled him from the temple, the white night would not be worthwhile. The law enforcement hall told the story of the incident orally. In public, with so many people watching, and there are ice clouds here, the disciples of law enforcement hall will not put all the charges on the body of white night. What''s more, although white night is a member of hunwu hall, they are still disciples of the Supreme God''s heaven hall. They no longer look down on the people of hunwu hall and will not turn their elbows out. "So it''s you who made trouble first?" After listening to the description of the law enforcement hall, Yun Qingye stares at several people from the yellow flag and says coldly. "Elder Yun, it was your disciples who humiliated us first. When did it become that we made trouble first?" From the yellow flag bite teeth low voice. "Do you think a disciple of hunwu hall will have nothing to do with you?" Even green leaves snorted coldly. Several people''s faces all changed, did not speak. Yun Qingye waved his hand and said coldly: "the battle of qunzong is about to be held. The leader of tianxuanzong is already talking with the leader of our sect to discuss the battle of qunzong. You are also the guests of my supreme god temple. I don''t want to make a big fuss about this matter. You should go back quickly and don''t want to have any more things. If you let me find out where you are making trouble again The elder, no matter who you are, will blow out of the temple "You..." the enchanting woman was angry and wanted to talk, but the yellow flag pulled her in time. "Elder martial brother..." enchanting woman is still unconvinced. "Younger martial sister, don''t be impatient. Go back first." From the yellow flag sink. When the enchanting woman heard the voice, she looked away from the yellow flag. Seeing that her expression was serious, she hesitated for a moment. Then she nodded and said in a deep voice: "well, since it is so, it depends on what the elder martial brother said!" "Let''s go!" From the yellow flag cold road, spin and turn away. "Wait... Elder, will you just let them go? It''s our people who got hurt. " Ice cloud smoke hastily way: "they but even have no apology, this... So calculate?" Even green leaf seems to have not heard the question of ice cloud smoke, but directly asked: "Yunyan, have you been injured?" "I''m not injured. Thank you for your concern, but elder, all of you in the soul martial Hall..." Bing Yunyan said busily. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yun Qingye. "If only you were not hurt! Let''s call it a day! " The voice falls, even green leaf swept the eye white night, hum a, then directly left. "Elder... Elder... I haven''t finished my words yet... Elder..." Bing Yunyan is busy catching up with him and wants to say something, but he is held back by the white night. "Stop chasing." Hoarse at night. "Younger martial brother Bai, this..." ice cloud smoke opened his mouth, but did not know how to speak. He only heard the hoarse murmur in the white night: "elder Yun doesn''t intend to take the lead for the soul martial hall. Even if you break your mouth, it''s no use. It''s over. It''s boring to make trouble again. Go and arrange the array." Ice cloud smoke a listen, silence for a moment. How intelligent she is, how can she not see through? Now, we can only sigh. "All of you in hunwu hall are helping me, but I can''t do it for them... I''m sorry for them..." Bing Yunyan is so helpless and unwilling that he turns to Zhao Li and Cao Yingli. After caring for a while, he asks the people of Bingxin hall to take people down to heal their wounds. It''s over. Cao Yingli several people looked at the white night, but in the end did not dare to go up to talk, so they left with the people of Bingxin hall. White night did not go to see them, turned to the field. "the elder martial brother is in..." A simple and honest voice sounded. White night eyebrow micro motion, side head looks. A disciple of wucai found himself standing behind him. It was a burly soul man with a flat head. The cultivation is not high, even in the soul martial hall, it is estimated that it is in the middle and low level. At the moment, he is looking at the white night with burning eyes. Seeing the white night turning around, he looks very happy. His face is full of smiles. He makes a bow to Bai Ye: "elder martial brother Bai, thank you for helping us out." "I''m not helping you out. I''m just helping myself." Calm way of white night. "Thank you, elder martial brother Chen The disciple said with a smile, and turned to chase Cao Yingli and others in the distance.White night did not say anything, just glanced at the disciple, gently shook his head, then turned to leave. The stadium is located in the south of the supreme god temple, covering a small area. From the outside, it looks like a small ancestral hall, but when you go inside, you will find that there is an open area even bigger than the plain. This is a site built by using space technique, which is extremely mysterious. At the moment, the gate of the stadium, the disciples in and out, so lively. In addition to the temple of God, the disciples of other sects are also preparing for the competition in a tense and orderly manner. "Elder martial sister Bing, you can count it!" Seeing the arrival of Bingxin hall, the disciples stationed at the gate were overjoyed and rushed to meet them. "Mr. Liu, what can I do for you?" Bing Yunyan looks at the disciple strangely. However, the disciple said anxiously, "it''s OK, but you are too slow. Other schools have already arranged the array, especially the Lingxi sword sect and Mengtian sect. This time, many professional array masters have been sent to set up the array! It seems that they have invited a strong array spirit to ensure the logistics! Elder martial sister, we can''t fall behind! " "Don''t worry, our clan''s arrays are all ancient ones handed down by our ancestors. How can they compare them?" Ice cloud smoke will smile, spin and walk toward the door. But they had not yet entered the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of violent explosions were heard. Then there was a commotion. "Well?" All the people inside and outside the stadium were stunned. White night and ice cloud smoke also trembled, suddenly, people seem to think of something, rushed into the stadium, toward the sound source. But there was a violent explosion in the southwest corner of the stadium. The terrible explosion directly destroyed everything there, exploded into a void black hole, rippling with the breath of destruction, which was enough to frighten the surrounding soul people not to come near. What a terrible breath! Who did this? White night puzzled to look around, but see the explosion point around a shadow of no one. However, at this time, the ice cloud and smoke beside the white night suddenly collapsed on the ground, staring at the explosion place, like lost soul. "Elder martial sister!" The man next to him shouts. "What''s the matter with you?" White night asked in bewilderment. However, the ice cloud and smoke pointed to the explosion site and said tremblingly, "there... Is the area we use to set up the array..." "what?" The white night froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1845 Looking at the empty area, all the people who heard the news were stunned. Especially those disciples of Bingxin hall, their scalp was numb and their hearts were half cold. A strong man of his clan pressed up against the terrible spirit, looked around the broken void, and frowned: "what a violent atmosphere. If you don''t use some unique means, only let the void in this area recover to its original state, I''m afraid it won''t be possible without ten years!" As soon as he said this, the disciples of the temple of God turned pale again. Ten years? The cauliflower is going to be cold! At this time, Bing Yunyan seemed to think of something, and immediately turned his head to drink: "quick, go and invite the elder to come over and ask him to use time technique to reverse the time in this area. Quick!" "Oh... Ok... OK, elder martial sister!" The disciple nodded repeatedly, turned around and ran out. "No need to go!" The white night came forward, glanced at the void and said calmly, "the time track here has been disturbed. Even if the Lord comes, it will not go back." Hearing this, people are all out of breath. The disciples of Bingxin hall are even more desperate. "What''s the matter? What happened? " At this time, a burst of drinking shouts sounded. Then a group of disciples of the temple of God came out of the crowd. People see that this is a disciple of Wen Xiaoxuan, the eight elder of lingxuan hall. The leader is Zhong Ximing, the chief disciple of lingxuantang. Next to him is Zhao Yanran, who has a close relationship with the white night. Zhao Yanran stepped forward and looked at the broken void and the pale ice cloud. He frowned and said, "elder martial sister Bing, what''s the matter? Is anyone here to do it? " "I don''t know..." the ice cloud smoke gently shakes Zhen head, some have no strength way: "I don''t know, here suddenly explodes, became like this." "Oh?" Zhao Yanran looked at the broken void, and secretly scanned the white night beside his eyes. He asked, "this is the seat of my God''s temple. Can''t it be restored?" "The track of time has been disrupted. The time technique can''t be restored. It can only be restored by other means. But... The battle of Qunzhong will be held soon. It''s too late!" Ice cloud smoke clenches Cherry Lip way. Zhao Yanran and others were silent. On the contrary, Zhong Ximing stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, "younger martial sister Bing, what is this place for?" Bing Yun Yan hesitated and said in a low voice, "set up the array... " set up the array? " People around him were shocked. Those outsiders are boiling. "Isn''t it? This is the place where the people of the temple of God set up their array? " "Healing array?" "That''s over. How can we set up the array after all this bird like here?" "Move "Move? How can it be too late? And this is the theme! If the throne is removed, and the master is forced to move the land, isn''t the temple of God to be ridiculed by the people of the world "Hehe, it depends on how they deal with it." Many foreigners gloated at the scene and looked at it with amusement. Ice Yunyan looks ugly, or waved to the disciple beside him, motioning him to inform the elder. After a while, even green leaves ran over with a gloomy face. Seeing that it was white night and ice clouds, his ugly face was becoming more and more ugly at the moment. Especially the white night. He found that wherever there was an accident, there would be this guy. First, a disciple of the logistics department died miserably at the top of hunwu hall, then there was a big competition, and then he chased down the elder of Bingwu hall, which caused a lot of uproar in the temple of God. Before Banzhu incense, the man still had a conflict with other clansmen... now he entered the arena and had an accident. Yun Qingye feels that zongmen has come to honor the disaster star? After a little understanding of the situation, Yun Qingye pointed directly at the broken void and called out to the white night, "did you do it?" "Do you have any opinions on me? Don''t do me wrong before you come here White night road. "Good man? You are not a good man Even green leaf glared at the white night and murmured: "who did this?" The night is silent. He also knew that he had no good impression in the minds of these elders. But he didn''t care. After all, he only stayed in the temple of God for three years. "Elder Yun, now it''s not to investigate who did it. The most urgent thing is to find a way to arrange the healing array and ensure the logistics. Otherwise, our hall will be at a disadvantage in the battle of Qunzhong." Ice clouds and smoke rush. Even green leaves heard the sound, and his face sank a little more. He glanced at the onlookers around him and winked at his disciples. The disciples understood, and immediately scattered the people around them."All right, all right, go away! It''s all right! " "Let''s break up." ... the sound sounded, and the people around gradually scattered. However, they did not go far away, but frequently looked around. It was obvious that people were interested in how the temple of God dealt with this matter. "Elder Yun, is there any way to recover here?" Zhong Ximing stepped forward and asked. Yun Qingye glanced at the broken void, closed his eyes and felt it. He said in a deep voice: "what destroyed this area should be a magic weapon. Moreover, the grade of the magic weapon is not low. I have nothing to do. I have to tell the Lord, but the hall master is meeting with the leaders of various sects, and I can''t see him! I''m afraid I will not have time to deal with it if I see him! " "What should I do?" "Or... Change places!" Even green leaves sink into the road. "Change places?" Ice cloud smoke a Leng: "is change whole seat?" "That won''t do!" Yun Qingye shook his head and said in a deep voice, "this is the master seat of my God''s temple. If the master seat is empty, what is the system? Can''t the temple of God be ridiculed by the people in the world? It''s not going to happen! " "But the array deployment area here has been distorted, unable to perform array." Bing Yunyan''s face was full of anxiety and helplessness: "either the elder or the disciple will arrange the healing array outside the arena? How about it? " "That won''t work either." Yun Qingye shook his head again and said faintly, "once the competition starts, if our disciples are injured, they should be carried out outside the arena for healing. This time is too time-consuming and will affect the competition. We should know that although the battle of Qunzhong is about qunzong, it is actually many clans aiming at our God Temple. How can logistics support be so delayed?" "What can the elder do?" Ice cloud smoke is completely out of the way, directly ask even green leaf. However, Yun Qingye was silent for a moment. Pointing to the seat behind him, he opened his mouth and said, "in this way, I will remove some of my disciples'' seats and leave a small piece here. You will set up the array here, how about?" "This... I''m afraid it can''t be done..." Bing Yunyan hesitated and shook his head: "the place is too small, our array can''t be used, we can only simplify it, but once the array is simplified, the healing effect of the array will be greatly reduced..." "no harm!" Yun Qingye said with a smile: "you can do whatever you want. In this battle of clans, the heaven hall of our God is sure to win. It''s not sure whether anyone will be injured. Even if you arrange the array, it may be a decoration. You can do it!" After that, Yun Qingye waved his hand directly: "send someone to investigate who broke the void in this area. If you have the result, let me know immediately!" "Yes, elder!" "Well." Even green leaf nodded, did not wait for ice cloud smoke to open mouth, turned and walked away. "Elder..." Bing Yunyan called several times. But even green leaves have gone far. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1846 "How could it be so?" See even green leaves left the game, ice cloud smoke small face bitter. "Younger martial sister, don''t worry. Since the elder martial sister has told you to set up a battle here, you will do what he says. Even if something goes wrong, I don''t think the Zong clan will blame you for it!" Zhong Ximing came over and gently comforted him. Ice cloud smoke extrusion smile, smile, but did not say too much. "If you have any difficulties, please speak to me at any time. Elder martial brother will help you." Zhong said with a smile. "Thank you very much Ice cloud smoke gently owe body. "Well." Zhong Ximing nodded and was ready to leave, but before leaving, he swept his eyes in the white night. He did not open his mouth, but led a group of lingxuantang people to leave after a moment. "It seems that I have offended a lot of people." White night looked at the back of the eye clock Ximing and said faintly. "That doesn''t matter. I''d better think about how to deal with this array." Ice cloud smoke sighed. "Didn''t elder Yun say that? Let''s do it! " "How can it be so simple? If the arrangement of the array is really a decoration, then why didn''t the elder adopt the suggestion I put forward before and put the array out of the court? It''s a bit bigger than that. " Bing Yunyan wanted to cry without tears: "even the elder''s words are just perfunctory..." "that''s no way, isn''t it?" White night shook his head. Yun Qingye''s trip is indeed perfunctory. However, I don''t blame him. He has a lot of things to deal with when so many foreigners come. How can he waste time on ice clouds? "Forget it..." Bing Yunyan vomited heavily and said to his disciples: "put down the materials, let''s start." "Yes, elder martial sister." The disciples of Bingxin hall around nodded and began to work. The Department disciples began to dismantle the seats, while the rest spread the materials on the floor. And Bing Yunyan took out a drawing from his arms and looked at it. Next to the white night can not help but take a look, suddenly eyes slightly bright. "Is this the big array to be made?" He couldn''t help murmuring. "Yes." Bing Yunyan nodded: "this is the ancient array handed down by the ancestors of the temple of God. The healing effect is extremely magical. Even if it is just a dead person, it can be easily saved. It is completely intact in an instant, and even the lost soul can be fully recovered." "So powerful?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "However, the venue is not enough. It needs to be streamlined, and the power fear has to be greatly weakened." Ice cloud smoke sighs way. "We can use space technique to compress here, so can''t we arrange a complete array?" Like this stadium, it looks like a small courtyard outside, but inside it is a plain. "Maybe you''re right, but according to my level, it''s very difficult to arrange the array. If you add space technique to compress the array, it will involve too many things, and I''m not strong enough. I''m afraid I can''t do it. You know, this is an ancient array! The material of each array is extraordinary! What can be changed at will? Even if the elder comes, there will be many difficulties... "Bing Yunyan shook his head and said to the white night," this array of alms has to rely on you. Younger martial brother Bai, without your strong and powerful spirit, we can''t do it. " The night is silent. "Let''s get started." Bing Yunyan grinned bitterly, and ordered several disciples to isolate the area with a border, so as to avoid the disciples of other sects from peeping into the contents of the drawing, and then lay the drawing on the ground and start the canvas. White night helped carve array patterns and seals. The crowd got busy. "If it''s simplified, it''s necessary to compress the array source, and use array pattern to replace the two places of Zhonggong and Ligong." "Shorten the number of patterns by one time and reduce the amount by 30%." "The condensation point is as close as possible, and there is no more place to put it." ... Bing Yunyan said while depicting, with a very serious look. Staring at the drawing in the white night, I can''t help but think that I saw an ancient book left by the Supreme Master of array in the ancient tomb. I can''t help but flash the inspiration. "Remove the array pattern from this place and put the array source on it." White night points to the right side of a pattern point, while thinking while saying. "Well?" Bing Yunyan was a little surprised and said in dismay: "this is not what the drawing says. Younger martial brother Bai, why do you change this?" "I also know some array skills. Elder martial sister Bing, do as I say." White night road. "In this way, can the array still be activated?" Bingyunyan is suspicious. "Of course." White night nods. Ice clouds, smoke and willow eyebrows move in darkness. People look at the place pointed by the white night. After half a sound, she still shakes her head: "younger martial brother Bai, I know you are good for me. I hope this array can be more effective, but this is an ancient array. How can we easily change our strength? Let''s just... Forget it... ""If the elder martial sister can''t believe me, that''s fine." The white night did not insist, and continued to set up the array on the canvas. When Bing Yun Yan heard the sound, he was a little stunned. Looking at the white night, he was silent for a moment. He turned and bit his teeth lightly. He said, "well, after streamlining, the power of this array is too young and weak. Compared with other clans, he has no advantage. Since younger martial brother Bai knows the art of array, she will trust you once more." After that, the ice cloud smoke directly carries the soul Qi, and seals the lines in the place indicated by the white night. Even green leaf is perfunctory, she is also too lazy to insist. Let''s break it. "Good." The white night nodded, again urged the soul gas, continued to canvas lines. He no longer looked at the drawing, but changed it according to his own ideas. Slowly, the disciples who set up the array stopped and looked at the white night with consternation. In the daytime, sometimes we can carve the array source, sometimes we can draw the canvas pattern, and sometimes we can draw the sword to wave the array pattern. It''s very busy. But... after his tossing and turning, the whole ancient battle was completely changed. "Teacher... Elder martial sister, this..." next to a Bingxin hall disciple swallows saliva, the face looks ugly trembling way. "Just..." Bing Yunyan sighed and gave a bitter smile: "zongmen blame me, I will apologize to zongmen, now... Let''s leave it to God..." when people heard the sound, they all fell into silence. I don''t know how long it took. "All right He stood up in the sweaty night, put the sword into the scabbard around his waist and said with a smile. People fixed their eyes. The array set by the white night, where is the shadow on the drawing? This is the Dharma array of white night! Ice cloud smoke did not say a word. The rest of them were silent. Although people know that the power of the white night is very good, no one thinks that the array he painted is better than the ancient array handed down by zongmen. However, the white night clapped his hands and said with a faint smile: "I have seen your ancient array. Although it is cumbersome on the surface, it is actually no different from the ordinary array array. It is exquisite because its array patterns are very unique. I have made some modifications based on my idea. I think the power of this array will certainly be stronger than that of your ancient array It''s a battle. " "You..." the disciple of yibingxin hall couldn''t see it anymore. His face was red with anger and he opened his mouth to shout. But the next ice clouds stopped him. "I know, younger martial brother Bai... Thank you very much..." ice Yunyan said with a weak smile. "You''re welcome. What should I do now?" A faint smile on the white night. "Just prepare the materials. Don''t do the rest." "Good." Nodding in the daytime, he got busy with the people. This trip is not in vain. At least that ancient Dharma array has been thoroughly understood in the white night! The temple of supreme God is worthy of being the temple of supreme God. Any array is so extraordinary. White night was very happy. However, every disciple of Bingxin hall didn''t think so. People are worried, and their faces are blue and white. If something goes wrong with the logistics, the Bingxin hall will be finished. Many students exchanged eyes in secret, and then looked at ice cloud smoke. However, Bing Yunyan trusted the white night so much that even if they were dissatisfied, they could not mention it at all. They could only hold back... just then, a voice came from the side. "Why? White night, are you here? Isn''t it that the disciples of hunwu hall are not allowed to enter the arena? How did you come in? " Although the sound is crisp and pleasant to the ear, it is extremely harsh to hear in the white night. He looked sideways and saw a group of people coming. Those are actually the disciples of Mo Zhulin. The first person is to capture the moon, peony pretty standing behind her. In addition, the outstanding person who occupied his place is also here! The night frowned. If it wasn''t for WAN Zhuo, he would not have been assigned to hunwu hall! White night did not say a word, continue to work their own. Seeing this, Qu Jiyue''s face changed suddenly and was about to attack. But the next disciple stopped her in a hurry. "Elder martial sister, although this person is from hunwu hall, his strength is not so good and his temper is not good. Let''s not provoke him, lest he start to move, and we can''t stop him..." one disciple said with fear on his face. This is a person that the company commander dare to kill. How can their disciples provoke them? When she heard the sound, her pretty face changed and her eyes flashed with fear. Finally, she snorted and did not speak.At this time, however, the white night of sorting materials over there suddenly stopped. He stood up and walked straight this way. All the disciples of Mo Zhulin subconsciously stepped back and looked at the white night with vigilant eyes. "Younger martial brother Bai..." Bing Yunyan also looks at the white night unexpectedly. Seeing the white night coming, he caught the moon, his face tightened, and his silver teeth clenched his way: "white night, what do you want to do?" But... The white night is to look at and not to capture the moon, but to directly stare at Nawan Jue. Wan Zhuoyue''s face changed slightly and seemed to recognize the white night. "Should we have met?" Said the white night. "When... Of course... In the selection arena..." Wan excelsior said calmly, but his eyes were full of panic. "The selection arena?" White night eyebrows a pick, light said: "is not in front of the mountain gate?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1847 White night this sentence, let Wan outstanding facial expression changed a lot. He looked ugly, his eyes were flustered, and he took a step back subconsciously. After a moment, he felt a little weak: "have you... Have you...? elder martial brother Bai, i... i... I may have forgotten..." "forget it, it doesn''t matter, you will remember sooner or later, after all, this event has really happened!" White night shook his head. Zong, please tell Ben this matter. After all, anyone who encounters such unfair treatment will be unhappy. But now the white night has offended so many elders. I''m afraid it''s not as easy to redress the injustice. Unless he''s looking for the Lord, no one is willing to help him. Wan Zhuoyue didn''t say a word, his face was still ugly, and some people couldn''t stand it. Seeing Wan Zhuoyue like this, the disciples of Zizhu pavilion are all confused. They can''t understand the meaning of the dialogue between night and WAN Zhuo. In fact, Wan Xiaoyue was not afraid of the white night before. However, when he knew that the company commander of the white night company always dared to kill him and had made so many troubles, he knew that this man was not simple. At least, it was not his fault. Although Wan''s background is not vulgar. But if this should cause the white night in a hurry, he is afraid that he will not pay attention to the background of wanzhuo and directly kill him. "Elder martial sister, let''s go..." Wan Zhuoyue couldn''t stay any longer, so he whispered to Qu Jiyue. Capture silence moon dark frown willow eyebrows, but it is to understand what the white night said. She was arranged by Shenji palace together with Bai Ye. According to the law, Bai ye should have entered the Zizhu Pavilion like her, but she didn''t want to be assigned to hunwu hall. However, Wan Jue was inexplicably involved. Although the strength of capturing the moon is not strong, but the brain is still smart, how can we not understand the way of this? Qu Ji Yue murmured. Although he was not happy with the white night, he had nothing to do at this time, so he could only leave. At this moment, however, a clear voice came from behind the crowd. "Younger martial brother Bai Ye, I don''t know where my younger martial brother Wan has offended you. If he ever offended you, I''d like to ask you a lot. Don''t blame him!" The sound fell down, and the spirits of many girls on the scene looked at the source of the sound. But behind the crowd came a very beautiful looking man. The man has long hair in white, his eyebrows and stars, and his cheeks are sharp and angular. He looks more like a God. He is very handsome, especially his temperament is unique. What a beautiful man! Many girls are attracted by the gods'' appearance. Even some male soul people can''t help but look sideways. But soon, people recognized who it was. The disciples of Zizhu Pavilion were busy holding fists and saluting one after another, shouting: "see you, elder martial brother!" The sound spread. Everyone around me was surprised. The first disciple of Zizhu Pavilion is Shen Baiyi! Shen Bai Yi''s hands are back negative, and she comes over with a pair of starry pupils staring at the white night. "Is senior brother Shen here?" "That''s great. With elder martial brother Shen there, I''m sure this white night will not be arrogant." "That''s not true? It is said that our elder martial brother Shen''s strength is not inferior to that of the elder brother! " Several beautiful female soul worshipped eyes at Shen Bai Yi, one by one the eyes have been unable to move. This time, even capture the silent moon can not help but show a touch of joy. On the white night when I was about to leave, I saw someone with dark eyebrows. "Are you all right?" Shen Bai Yi stops pace, side head swept an eye, capture silent month and ten thousand outstanding, light says. "Thank you for your concern. We are fine." Wan Zhuoyue is busy. "I''ll be fine." Wan Zhuoyue nodded and looked at the white night again: "younger martial brother Bai!" "Something?" The white night asked. "It was nothing, but when I came to see younger martial brother Bai, it seemed that he didn''t have a good attitude towards my younger martial brother. So Bai Yi came to ask him. If there was any conflict between him and me, Shen Baiyi, as a senior brother, should naturally come forward to mediate and mediate!" Shen Bai Yi says lightly, the tone is extremely genial. "If there is no Festival?" White night asked. "I''m afraid that younger martial brother Bai has to apologize to my younger brother." Shen Bai Yi said calmly. As soon as this word falls, the scene person breathes tightly. Is this Shen Bai Yi coming to find fault with the white night? Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes twinkled with a strange light. However, at this time, the ice cloud smoke over there was drunk: "elder martial brother Shen!" Shen Bai Yi slightly turned his head and looked at ice cloud and smoke. He nodded softly: "it''s younger martial sister Bing. Wait a moment. I''ll have a good chat with you after elder martial brother has dealt with things here.""What are you talking about? I don''t have time to talk to you! " Bing Yunyan snorted, and his eyes were cold and said: "what''s more, elder martial brother Shen doesn''t seem to know? Younger martial brother Bai came to help me set up the Bingxin hall. If any of you dares to trouble him and affect the logistics preparation of our Bingxin hall, then when the Lord and the elders come, I will tell the elder and the patriarch about it! When the time comes, the Lord will blame you. I''ll see who can afford it! " As soon as the words fell, the faces of a crowd in Zizhu Pavilion changed. Shen Bai Yi frowned, staring at the white night and said, "I remember that this person is not from hunwu hall? Why did his disciples of yihun martial arts hall run to Bingxin hall to help? " "What''s the entrance? Now, even if I want you to do something, you have to do it, don''t you? This is the power given to me by the Lord! " The ice cloud smoke hums. Shen Bai Yi was silent for a moment and then shook his head with a smile: "it''s all right, younger martial sister Bing. Since you want to protect this person, I won''t move him! However, please persuade him and talk to him well. He is not the one who can be provoked at will! He killed the elder, does not mean that he can dominate the Supreme God''s temple! He was a boy who had been living for less than a few months. He didn''t know how deep the water was in the temple of God! I do it for his own good, lest one day I step into a deep pit and drown! " As the voice dropped, Shen Bai Yi turned straight around and walked directly out of the stadium without looking at the white night. "You..." Bing Yunyan was very angry, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only stare at the people of Zizhu Pavilion leave and bite their teeth in secret... Qu Jiyue cast her eyes on the white night, hummed secretly, and then went out. Peony is full of helplessness and complexity, looking at the white night, there seems to be something to say in the eyes, but in the end, it still stops, and people rush to catch up with Jingyue. Wan Zhuoyue turns around and leaves. Obviously, he was frightened by the actions of the white night before. Soon, all the people in Zizhu Pavilion scattered. The game is quiet again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1848 "These guys, they know to make trouble!" Bing Yunyan glared at the gate of the game and said angrily: "the reputation of the nine elder is afraid to be destroyed by these unknown disciples!" White night heard the sound, a faint smile: "no matter what, or have to thank you, ice elder martial sister, if there is no you, I am afraid I will suffer a great loss." "Loss? I don''t believe it! Although Shen Bai Yi''s strength is extraordinary, he can''t do anything to deal with you once or twice! " Ice cloud flue. "Is Shen Bai very good?" Asked the white night. "The seventh man, do you think it''s good?" Bing Yunyan shook his head and said, "although you have once set up the elder of Bingwu hall, I will tell you the truth, Shen Baiyi, who is the counterpart of Bingwu hall, certainly has no chance of winning. All the twelve outstanding men have the means to compete with the elder!" "Oh?" White night slightly startled: "these twelve outstanding so powerful?" "After all, you are too short to learn. I don''t know what it means to be a master of twelve. That''s the most outstanding twelve talents in the temple of supreme god! Where is the temple of the Supreme God? You should know, right? Ordinary people want to worship the temple of God. It''s a fantastic dream. Only the most outstanding and evil genius can pass the test of the temple of God. Who is mediocre who can come here? There is no one in a million, and you have to select 12 of the best ones from so many "one in ten thousand" existence... What kind of qualifications do you think these twelve people should be? " Bingyunyan said earnestly. White night slightly moved eyebrows, but did not continue the words. "Forget it, don''t talk!" Bingyunyan called out: "anyway, younger martial brother Bai, don''t worry. If there is elder martial sister here, no one can move you!" "Thank you very much, elder martial sister." "You don''t have to thank you. Work." "Well." ... after a busy afternoon, they finally solved the logistics of the temple of God. Bing Yunyan led the disciples of Bingxin hall back to Bingxin hall to take care of elder Murong. Of course, a lot of disciples stayed at the scene, so as not to happen before. After the explosion of the void before, the temple of God also understood that someone had secretly started the logistics of the temple of God. After leaving the arena, he went to the forbidden area in a hurry at night. After two hours of understanding, he went back to the soul martial arts field to learn ancient magic power. After this period of absorption and absorption, the ancient divine power has been eaten by him, but it will take some time to fully digest. But the good thing is that the talent of the white night is not vulgar, and the power of understanding is also strong. The absorption of these ancient powers is not slow. If you were to be someone else, I''m afraid you can''t feel the wonder of this power until now. In the morning of the next day, a magnificent and melodious bell rang through the temple of supreme God. After a brief silence, the temple of God was boiling. This is the final bell! The bell rings seven times in a row! Seven times later, it means that the solemn and sacred battle between the clans has begun. In the white night, he wakes up from the sitting and runs out of the hunwu hall in a hurry and rushes to the arena. He is the only one who has the qualification to enter the arena. Although he does not participate in the competition, as a logistics support personnel, he can watch the battle on the spot. "Look, isn''t that the white night of hunwu hall?" "Why did he come?" "Does he come to the competition, too?" "A fart? He was disqualified in the selection competition. How can he take part in the battle of Qunzhong? He was pulled to help by the people of Bingxin hall! " "Oh, so it is. He has some strength. He should have appeared on the field, won the honor, and was famous everywhere! It''s a pity that he is so arrogant and lawless that he can only watch under the stage "The bright future is ruined by himself! How can you say there is such a fool in the world "Is that not so?" Some of the disciples whispered and sneered at the night. However, when they looked at this side in the daytime, these disciples shivered and quickly moved away from their eyes. They did not dare to look at each other or talk about it any more. Although the general disciple will talk about the white night behind his back, he is still very afraid when facing this person. White night shook his head, too lazy to pay attention to these guys, and walked quickly to the field. "Younger martial brother Bai, this way!" Seeing the white night coming, the disciples of Bingxin hall immediately called out to him. White night nodded and passed. Bingxintang people sit according to the array and have no fixed position. After all, their duty is to recover the injured players at any time, but they are not so comfortable. White night swept a circle, but did not find ice cloud smoke figure, immediately some curious: "your elder martial sister?" "Elder martial sister Bing is feeding the elder martial sister medicine. She asked us to come first. When the medicine is finished, she will come over!" A female disciple said. "Oh."White night nodded and glanced at the field. I saw the disciples of various sects, Zheng Lu, coming in one after another. The huge stadium is already a sea of people. The strong men of each sect came in an endless stream, and all kinds of terrible spirits were rippling in the air and converged into a unique breath. My eyes light up at night. It was the first time that he had seen so many powerful souls. The worst strength of the people here was at xuanzun level. There were countless Xuanjun in Dacheng, and there were many periods of bone fading. Even in the white night, the terror of xuanhuang level could not be seen! After all, it''s a grand battle of clans! Almost all of those who took part in the war brought the most elite of their own door. Which one with poor strength could take it? However, what makes the white night even more shocking is that although there are not many religious sects present, the number of strong ones is not falling behind! Only the number of elite sects can compete with the total number of elite of more than ten sects... The details of the temple of supreme god can''t be underestimated! I think in the dark at night. However, just then... bang! A strange noise came from outside the stadium. Then a disciple of Bingxin hall ran over in a hurry, full of tears and said: "elder martial brother, elder martial sister... Go to help quickly, elder martial sister has an accident!" As soon as the words fell, all the people in Bingxin hall stood up. Other disciples on the seat behind him also looked at him. "Pony?" Before that female disciple stood up and looked at him stupidly: "what happened?" However, the disciple called Xiaoma said anxiously: "it''s elder martial sister Bing... Someone is asking for elder martial sister Bing''s trouble... All elder martial brothers and sisters, please go and have a look!" As soon as the words fell, all the disciples of the temple of God on the whole seat stood up, their faces full of tension. "What?" "Sister bingyunyan?" "Who has the courage to ask elder martial sister bingyunyan for trouble?" A disciple of Shenwu hall was furious, pointing to the pony and shouting. "It''s a layman!" The pony is in a hurry. "Asshole!" "It''s these outsiders again!" "Since they entered my temple, they have not stopped for a day and have been troubling us every day! I didn''t expect that this time they found elder martial sister Bing! " "Sister Bing is gentle and quiet, dignified and virtuous. She will never provoke others! These animals even dare to move younger martial sister Bing! I will not give up until I tear down their bones today! " All the people were excited and furious! The people of Bingxin hall are also difficult to contain their anger, and they are eager to shout at the Pony: "pony, lead the way! Come on "Yes The disciple, who called pony, nodded in a hurry and ran out of the field. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. Although Bing Yunyan sometimes does things more radical, as the chief disciple of Bingxin hall, she is not a person who likes to cause trouble. What can happen to her? And still in the temple of God? Thinking of this, the white night also hastily followed in the past. There are also a lot of other people rushing out of the stadium. When you walk out of the stadium, you will see that the front door of the stadium is full of people. People formed a circle and did not know what they were doing. In the middle of the crowd, bursts of noise and shouts were heard from time to time. "Get out of the way! move out of my way! Get out of the way The strength of the disciples of Shenwu hall is extraordinary. They easily open the crowd and lead the disciples of the temple of gods into it. But in the middle of the crowd, a group of souls in yellow dress surrounded several people in Bingxin hall, including ice cloud smoke. Next to them are several disciples of Bingwu hall, who are yelling at the men in yellow. But the people in yellow ignored them. They were vicious and wanted to kill them. "What are you doing?" The disciple of Shenwu hall rushed over and roared. A disciple of the temple of gods surrounded these people directly. See the arrival of the same door, ice cloud smoke several people''s facial expression immediately much better. "Oh? To help? " Among the souls in yellow clothes, a thin man with a gloomy face snorted, spinning and staring at the ice cloud flue: "even if your helper arrived, what happened? My younger martial brother is seriously injured by you. If you don''t give me justice! Today, even if it is the Lord of the temple of God! We will never give up! I dozens of sound, ice cloud smoke! Think about following me or not! If you refuse to leave after ten, don''t blame me With that, the man closed his eyes and read. What a bully! The people around him were terrified. "You bastard! How dare you be so arrogant in my God Temple? Get out of here The Shenwu hall disciple had a hot temper. When he saw that the other side had ignored him, he was furious and rushed up.However, he is not close yet. A terrifying force suddenly burst out of the man in yellow, like a heavy hammer on his body. Bang! The muffled sound came out. The void trembled. A force compressed to the extreme was on his chest. Pooh! The Shenwu hall disciple was caught off guard. He spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot, flew out of the crowd and fell on the road not far away, which cracked the earthquake and then directly passed out in a coma. "What?" There was an uproar at the scene. The people in the temple of God were all in a daze and looked at the man foolishly. However, the man closed his eyes and said faintly, "this is the first move of your God''s temple. Even if I kill here today, your God''s temple is in the wrong! Bingyunyan, you still have seven rest time to think about it. Reply quickly! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1849 Seeing this scene, the disciples of the temple of God were stunned at the same place, all of them were in a state of bewilderment. Even the elder martial brother of Shenwu hall was killed by the other party''s move. How terrible is this man? Is this what their disciples can deal with? "This man... Must be the seed of huangyuezong, otherwise he can''t be so strong!" "Yes, that''s a disciple of the Shenwu Hall of the Shentian temple. They just fell down like this... These people are amazing!" "The temple of God is in trouble." "It seems that none of the twelve outstanding men have arrived. How can we deal with them alone?" "Ha ha, they are difficult this time!" The disciples of other clans kept whispering and talking, and they all looked at the scene with banter on their faces. All the people in the temple of God were scared in place, and they didn''t know what to do. But the soul in yellow is still reading something with his eyes closed. His cold look and face have no emotion. No one thought he was joking. Just then, a few more people came up. People see, that is the law enforcement team disciple who came to Yun Qingye''s knees! The leader is Yan Kuan, the proud disciple of Yun Qingye! His eyes were cold and angry. He ran in and pointed to the soul in yellow and said, "Huang Chongshan, what are you doing? Is this where you can be wild? Let them go quickly "Yan Kuan?" Huang Yi Hun was actually acquainted with someone. He opened his eyes and snorted coldly: "you guys have injured my younger martial brother, causing my younger martial brother to be seriously injured and unconscious. Today, I want to recover justice for my younger martial brother!" "Justice?" Yan Kuan clenched his fist and said angrily, "you don''t act here any more. You people of huangyuezong really think that we don''t know anything about the temple of God? You have United several sect members to do mischief in the temple of our God! You not only secretly attacked the seeds of our God''s temple and injured them before the competition, but also made a lot of difficulties to Bingxin hall. Did your people blow up the array area of our God Temple before? Now you deliberately set this trap to harm my younger martial sister Bing? You clearly want to cut off the logistics support of our God Temple, so that our God Temple can not play in the battle of the group! Right or wrong? " When Yan Kuan''s words came out, people around him suddenly realized. I think so. What kind of person is bing Yunyan? How can you provoke others for no reason? She is the chief disciple of Bingxin hall. She can only save the dying and heal the wounded. How can she make trouble? I''m afraid there is only one truth. It''s this group of people from the Huangyue sect who got into trouble with the ice. However, if you think about it carefully, there is nothing wrong with Huang Chongshan and others. You know, if you can win the battle of the clans, these sects can directly obtain the Ancient Soul formula in the god heaven hall! Many sects covet it and dream of getting it. However, the seeds of Shentian temple are so strong and fierce that they really want to fight against each other. They have little chance to win. But if some means are used, it will be different. Ice cloud smoke is the logistics core of Shentian temple. As long as the logistics support of Shentian temple is abandoned, all problems will not exist. It''s just... Although we all know these things, the people of Huangyue sect will not admit it. Huang Chongshan, the soul in yellow, snorted coldly: "Yan Kuan, you said that we were the first to cause trouble. Since you have provided evidence, there is no evidence. Is it possible that your God''s temple is trying to injustice good people? It''s you. There are so many people around here who have witnessed you first. In the full view of the public, your people can''t deny it. " "Wronged? You are not good people! I don''t have any evidence. I want you to release people as soon as possible. If you don''t, no matter who you are today, I will let you taste the power of my God''s temple! " The voice dropped, and the law enforcement team took over. The disciples of the god temple around him seemed to be inspired and rushed to the temple. Compared with the number of people, Huang Yue Zong could never compare with the people in the temple of God, and the situation immediately fell to the side of the supreme god temple. Yan Kuan and others squinted and looked. White night see the situation seems to have been under control, also did not intend to move. At this time, a voice came from behind the crowd. "The elder of the temple of God is coming!" The fall of the voice has eased the stalemate. Who dares to make trouble when the elder arrives? "Great, elder martial sister, here comes the elder master." "Let''s see how arrogant these guys are!" Two disciples of Bingxin hall were excited and proud. Ice cloud smoke is also a sigh of relief. Although the waizong''s disciples are arrogant, they still dare not ignore the power of the god heaven hall elder. If they offend the elder, they will completely offend the god heaven hall. The temple was mainly angry, but these ancestral Gates could not bear it."Why? Are you dumbfounded? Didn''t you be very rampant before? Why did you not say anything when you heard my temple elder coming? " Yan Kuan sneered, his eyes full of pride. "Yan Kuan, this is in the temple of supreme God. If you are in my Huangyue sect, I don''t think you dare to be so arrogant!" Huang Chongshan said expressionless, although the words are to express his unwillingness, but others can hear the voice, but also can hear a kind of unspeakable flavor. Although I don''t know what Huang Chongshan really means, when I hear the sound of the white night next to him, he is secretly frightened and seems to have noticed something. "Well, you can only use your words! When the elder comes, I see what else you can say Yan Kuan sneered. Huang Chongshan and others did not speak. Their eyes were shaking and they did not know what they were thinking. At this time, ice cloud smoke and others are already up, ready to go outside. But at the moment when she got up, Huang Chongshan turned around suddenly. There was a trace of anger in her eyes. People raised their palms and roared fiercely toward the ice clouds. This palm, violent and extraordinary! "Not good!" The white night''s face changed suddenly and rushed to the ice cloud immediately. And the people around simply did not have time to respond, a huge eye opening, breathing tight. But. It''s too late. All of a sudden, everyone was caught off guard, too late to dodge. White night''s hand is the quickest. She just grabbed Bing Yunyan''s arm and tried to pull her. But Huang Chongshan was too close to her, and the palm of his hand was pounding on the shoulder of bingyunyan. Bang! The muffled noise spread. See ice cloud smoke''s shoulder to splash a soul line. Then a powerful and surging force spread from the shoulder to the whole body. Pooh! Ice cloud smoke on the spot was shocked to spit out a mouthful of blood, the person also seems to have been reeling cocoon general, instantly soft fell in the arms of the white night. "Wow There was an uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1850 Everyone can''t believe Huang Chongshan''s actions. Under such circumstances, how dare Huang Chongshan do it? And it''s still a sneak attack? Is he crazy? He hates ice cloud smoke so much? Countless people in all directions opened their mouths, their brains were blank, and their eyes were staring at this scene. Finally, Yan Kuan and others came back to their senses and looked at the ice cloud and smoke falling into the arms of the white night, and their eyes turned red instantly. It''s a shame! This is provocation! This is a slap in the face! "Asshole! I will kill you Yan Kuan couldn''t help it any longer. He roared and rushed to Huang Chongshan recklessly. The rest of the disciples were also angry, and they all roared to kill Huang Chongshan. Huang Chongshan and others tried to resist. The two sides were at war on the spot. The scene is incomparably chaotic! The white night looks cold, embraces the ice cloud smoke, the eye is full of killing intention. At this time, several people from Huangyue clan rushed to kill people! "Younger martial brother Bai, protect elder martial sister Bing!" Yan Kuan shouts bitterly. But before he finished speaking, Huang Chongshan welcomed him. White night did not say a word, staring at those Huang Yue Zong''s people, a cold drink. "Kneel down!" The power of truth rippled out in an instant. Bang! Bang! Bang... these disciples all knelt on the ground and couldn''t move. People around him were shocked. But in the eyes of God''s temple of heaven, this is no surprise. You know... White night can kill the elder. It''s a waste of time. Bang! All of these people were kicked to fly out and fell out of the crowd, unconscious on the spot! What a horror! A few people were frightened by the numbness of their skin. But when the people on both sides did not support a few moves, a heavy and magnificent voice came from behind the crowd again. "Stop it all!" When the voice dropped, he saw a vast and majestic momentum, like a wave, coming towards this. Everyone was shocked. Those students who were fighting and fighting were shocked to find that their spirit had been suppressed countless times. However, the spirit between Huang Chongshan and Yan Kuan is still staring at this trend, which is still madly intertwined. At this time, a figure suddenly came from behind the crowd and stood in the middle of Yan Kuan and Huang Chongshan. He stretched out his hands and patted them left and right. Bang! A strange light came out. Then see two people hit the spirit of the moment was slapped back, not into their own bodies, all the moves were resolved. Their faces suddenly changed. Fixed eyes and look, only then discovered that the person who moves out is the uniform green leaf! He snorted coldly and attacked them like a mountain. They were caught off guard and couldn''t bear it. They were retreating in succession and moving backward, almost unsteadily. "Elder Yun!" When the disciples of Shentian hall around saw the visitors, they were all in a daze and began to shout. "I''ll see elder Yun!" "I''ll see elder Yun!" "I''ll see elder Yun!" . It''s very powerful. See even green leaf facial expression hair sink, cold look around, sink a voice to drink a way: "this is how to return a responsibility?" "Elder Yun, you are here at the right time. These guys of Huangyue sect are making trouble in our God Temple without any reason, and they want to kill people! Please let elder Yun make decisions for us Yan Kuan stepped forward and held his fist in a hurry. "Oh?" Yun Qingye''s eyes were cold, staring at the people of huangyuezong, and at the ice cloud and smoke in the white night''s arms, and immediately frowned. Thinking of the fact that the array area was bombed before, and seeing the soft and powerless ice cloud and smoke, he is not a fool, how can he not understand the way? "Huang Yue Zong? What do you mean? Why do you make trouble in my Xuantian huangzong without any reason? " Yun Qingye asked coldly. "Elder Yun, it''s not us who make trouble, but Bing Yunyan, a disciple of Guizong, who injured our disciples without any reason, causing serious injuries to my younger martial brother! As the chief disciple of huangyuezong, it''s my responsibility to be the first disciple of huangyuezong. It''s reasonable for me. However, I also respect the rules and regulations of Guizong. It''s really wrong for me to hurt your disciples. So if elder Yun wants to punish me, I''m willing to accept it! It will never make any sense! " After that, Huang Chongshan bowed slightly and said seriously on his face, "please send the elder to punish me!" Seeing Huang Chongshan like this, Yun Qingye''s anger in his eyes almost burns his pupils!How despicable! After Bing Yunyan is seriously injured, he will take the initiative to admit his mistake and accept punishment! In this way, even if he wants to punish Huang Chongshan severely, he can''t do it! This is clearly the trick of huangyuezong! I''m afraid that''s what Huang Chongshan and others thought at the beginning! Although Yun Qingye can punish Huang Chongshan heavily, it is impossible to kill him. Otherwise, the temple of God will be criticized by countless people! Others have said that, the supreme god temple is still aggressive. What kind of bearing is there? Although the heaven hall of the Supreme God is a hermit sect, it can''t care about nothing! However, even so, Yun Qingye will not give up! If he gets a light penalty! Although it can block the mouth of the people around him, it can not calm down the anger of the people in the temple of God. In this way, he, the elder, is also derelict of duty! "Good!" Yun Qingye snorted in his heart, and nodded again and again. He said coldly, "since you say so, don''t blame me for the harshness of the Dharma of God''s temple! Come on "The disciple is here!" People who walked out of the law enforcement hall all around yelled. "Take all the people of huangyuezong and put them into prison! Wait for the Lord to come, and then you will be punished! " Drink the green leaves. "Yes The disciple hukai immediately rushed to Huang Chongshan and others. Huang Chongshan and others did not resist and let those disciples capture him. People at the scene were all talking about it, but at this time, a broad voice came. "Elder Yun, it''s just a little fight. As an elder, why should you haggle with them?" When the sound came, a broad cloud appeared on the sky to block out the sun. The cloud formed and fell like a mountain. "Ah The disciples at the bottom immediately screamed, and all of them crawled on the ground in terror, looking at the terrible clouds in disbelief. At this moment, Rao is white night feel as if the sky collapsed, good life terrible. At the moment when the clouds fell, all the clouds suddenly broke up, and then a divine light came down from the sky and scattered in front of Huangchong mountain. "Lord?" Huang Chongshan immediately responded and immediately felt excited. He knelt down on the ground happily: "disciple Huang Chongshan, kowtow to the patriarch!" "Kowtow to the Lord!" Huang Yue Zong''s people knelt on the ground and cried out excitedly. Is the leader of Huangyue sect coming? White night eyebrows a frown, staring at the divine light, vaguely is already smelling what. The Lord of the temple and other gods should not be together? Why is it here? I''m afraid... the leader of Huangyue sect appeared here with premeditation? The white night expression is slightly heavy, vaguely already knew a little. No wonder Huang Chongshan is so calm. I am afraid that all these are aimed at the temple of the Supreme God. Whether it was the explosion of the needle area, or the injury of Bing Yunyan, the chief disciple, were the stratagems of these powerful clans. Their purpose... Is to scrap the logistics of the temple of supreme God. The seeds that don''t heal them. As long as the injury of the seed players can not recover in the first time, then these potential families can rely on the advantage of the number of people to take the wheel battle to eliminate all the seeds of the supreme god temple. It''s vicious! The night hummed and continued to watch. The leader of the Huangyue clan came here, not to mention the Huangyue clan. People of other potential clans also had to pay homage to them. Qi Qi Qikai, Rao Shiyun Qingye, such existence, also had to give them a little thin face and salute them at the moment. "Don''t be so polite!" With a smile on his face, the master of Huangyue went to Yun Qingye: "elder Yun, you are also the elder of the Supreme God''s temple. We disciples are young and full of vigor and don''t know the world. What we should do is not punish them, but guide them. If you don''t agree, you should put my people in prison. Isn''t it appropriate?" "It''s not a small matter that your disciples hurt our disciples. I have to take him down. If the master of Huangyue has any dissatisfaction, you can discuss with the master of our hall." Even green leaves secretly gnawed his teeth and said in a deep voice. "But your people also hurt our disciples. What should we say?" Huang Chongshan hummed. Hearing the sound, the master of Huangyue said, "yes, there are disciples injured in the fight. How can it be so? As a well-known sect, the temple of supreme God should not bend the law for selfish ends? " Even green leaves frown. However, the master of Huangyue said with a smile: "in my opinion, it''s better to settle this matter like this. Let''s meet each other and let this matter go. What do you think? I will make it clear to the temple master that it will not make it difficult for you to do it. "His face is very warm. It is the so-called people who stretch out their hands and do not smile, not to mention the Lord of a clan. Even green leaves see, look immediately ugly up. Obviously, Huang yuezong was trying to calm people down! But... Their purpose has been achieved! At present, it is difficult to maintain the logistics of the temple of God. There is no doubt that the present huangyuezong only needs to keep these disciples! So the master of Huangyue didn''t care about his face. Even if he was facing an elder, he was willing to pull down his face. Yun Qingye is in trouble. The scene was silent. Countless pairs of eyes are looking at the even green leaves. The pressure of uniform green leaf is doubled. If this is not handled properly, it will affect the reputation of the clan. You can''t do it casually. Finally. Yun Qingye spits out his breath and looks up to talk. At this time... A great voice came. "Elder Yun, let it go! Since the temple of God is the host, it is necessary to measure it! " The voice rippled, even the green leaf''s face changed suddenly, and he lost his voice: "Hall master?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1851 This magnificent voice made everyone''s scalp numb, and faintly, everyone was shocked to find that they could not make any request to refuse. This voice... Covers the infinite and excellent spiritual power, very terrible! White night heart crazy beating, incredible gaze at the sky. He was no stranger to the sound. Because this is the voice of the Lord of the temple of God! But this time, the voice of the Lord of God''s temple is stronger than before. In this voice, those present are afraid that no one can compete with it! If the voice is aimed at someone, even if they commit suicide on the spot, they will not refuse it! Seeing Yun Qingye''s whole body excited, he whirled and busily clasped his fist at the sound source, and his expression was incomparably devout: "Yun Qingye has seen the master of the hall!" Hearing Yun Qingye''s words, the on-the-spot talents have come back to their senses one after another, and one by one they quickly clasp their fists toward the sound source of the sky. "See the Lord!" "See the Lord!" The voice rippled like a wave. Everyone bows and bows. At this moment, if the heroes see the gods, don''t be disrespectful. I don''t know when there is a shining light and shadow on the sky. That is the shadow of the Lord of the temple of God. His true self is still not here. However, it is only a shadow, but it also makes people dare not look directly. "Lord, I didn''t expect you to come!" With a smile on his face, the master of Huangyue slightly bowed his hand to the shadow in the sky: "Your Majesty''s magical power is really extraordinary. You should be in the main hall now? But it can appear here in a silent moment. It''s so fast for adults to come. " "Quick?" The light and shadow fell to the ground and looked at the master of Huangyue with a vague face: "I really want to say it fast, but it''s not as fast as the master of Huangyue. You leave the hall for an excuse and say that you want to go back and have a rest, but it appears here. Is it a coincidence, Lord Huang Yue?" "I just wanted to come and see the meeting place by chance. After hearing my disciples report to me that the people of Huangyue sect had made trouble, I came to see the situation." The master of Huangyue said with a smile. However, these words fell to the ground, and the people on the scene already understood. I''m afraid all this is the conspiracy of huangyuezong. It''s no accident that ice cloud smoke will be injured. With the unknown destruction of the array area before, these fears were all premeditated and planned... the light and shadow was silent for a while, then said faintly: "how is the matter going? My hall leader has no interest in investigating. The battle of the group is about to begin. Please take good care of your disciples and don''t cause any more trouble. From now on, if there is another evil in our God''s temple Sex violations, the battle of Qunzhong will be cancelled immediately, and everyone will leave immediately! The master of this temple has said something first. The patience of our God Temple is not as good as that. Please take good care of yourself The sound of a great voice was heard. It''s like a final warning. The world turns pale. There was a flash of light in the eyes of the master of Huangyue sect, but he still nodded with a smile: "the Lord of the temple is generous and benevolent. He is worthy of being the leader of the temple of God. We admire him. Please rest assured that I will restrain our disciples and never let them do anything wrong again! If this kind of thing really appears, don''t need the hall Lord to say much, I will certainly punish severely, never favoritism! " As the voice dropped, the headmaster of Huangyue said to Huang Chongshan: "Chongshan, don''t you thank the Lord of the hall for your kindness without punishment?" "Yes." Huang Chongshan knelt down and kowtowed: "thank you for your kindness. Chongshan will abide by the rules and regulations, and will never bring you any trouble." "All right." The light shadow face has no expression way: "everybody enters quickly, everybody also disperses." "Yes, Lord." The voice rose again. The crowd gradually dispersed. The master of Huangyue squinted, hugged the light and shadow, and then led all the people to leave. Their back looks very relaxed. Several disciples of Bingxin hall came to check Qi bingyunyan''s injury. A moment later, one of the elder disciples looked at Yun Qingye anxiously: "elder master, elder martial sister Bing''s injury is very strange. Her soul pulse seems to be blocked by something, so that she can''t control her own soul pulse!" "What?" Yun Qingye''s face was stunned. He quickly stepped forward and glanced at it. His face immediately changed: "what kind of energy is this... It''s strange..." "elder Murong of Bingxin hall was in a bad condition and couldn''t go to the arena. Now if elder martial sister Bing falls down, then... This..." the students look ugly and cry quickly. Even green leaves congealed his eyes, whirled and turned to walk towards the light and shadow. As he approached, he clasped his fist and bowed his head: "master of the hall, please do something to cure the disciple Bing Yunyan, otherwise there will be no guarantee for the logistics of our hall!" "Well?" The light and shadow slightly turned his head and looked towards the ice cloud smoke. After a moment, he shook his head slightly and said in a low voice: "this kind of power does not come from those disciples, but from the master of Huangyue. It is not difficult to cure, but I''m afraid it can''t be recovered in a short time."People''s hearts are tight. The reason why Huang Chongshan made his move was that he got the order of Huangyue patriarch! The palm he played was also the blessing given to him by the master of Huangyue Zong! "Can''t you use time? If you use time to reverse the flow and return to the state before the incident... " " no, when the other party attacks the girl, the released power has already disturbed the space of this area and disrupted the track of time in the past. This is the masterpiece of master Huangyue. Since he has chosen his hand, how can he not think of this? Which one time operation can cure Light and shadow shake their heads. All the people''s faces changed dramatically. Think of it, the other side must prevent time technique or other commonly used methods, if the time method can easily recover the injury of ice cloud smoke, why should the other party spend so much time? Lying in the arms of the white night ice cloud smoke smell, autumn eyes dim, small hands also can not help but pinch up. "Temple master, before the battle between the clans has begun, how despicable are these potential clans who have used these inferior means? Now elder Murong can''t get to the arena, and the chief disciple of Bingxin hall has become like this. Our logistics has almost been abandoned. It''s better to cancel the battle of clans temporarily, or delay it for a while, otherwise we can continue, and we will be the way of those people! At that time, once the battle of Qunzhong is defeated, we will have to lose a number of ancient books and methods left by our ancestors! If we go on like this, the treasures of our ancestors in the temple of God will be lost Yun Qingye said anxiously. "It''s not easy to cancel the battle between clans." Guangying shook his head and said: "although this battle of Qunzhong is held by us, it represents not only a competition, but also an agreement between the Supreme God''s temple and numerous potential clans in all directions. If we defeat them in the battle of Qunzhong, we can obtain temporary peace. If we can''t, we can exchange things for peace. Our God Temple pursues the soul wholeheartedly Tao doesn''t want to get involved in secular affairs, but we can''t do anything about it. Once the battle of qunzong is cancelled, these powerful clans will attack us for violating the agreement. When the situation is chaotic, the situation will be worse. Even if the Shenji palace comes, we can do nothing about them. Therefore, the battle of qunzong must be held, even if it is lost! " "But..." Yun Qingye opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But the light and shadow raised their hands and pointed to the ice clouds. Bang! A strange light blooms from its fingertips, like a blooming flower, towards it. In an instant, the cloud of ice was covered by this halo. The white night also touched a little of these halos, and immediately the heart beat wildly. Ancient power? Although there is no ancient magic power in the martial arts field, there is no mistake... This is the ancient divine power! He gazed at the halo and looked at the shadow again. I didn''t expect that the Lord of God''s heaven hall also possessed ancient divine power. However, the strength of his ancient divine power seems to be much lower than that of hunwu Hall... Is it due to the impure absorption? The white night fell into silence. And the ice clouds in my arms also changed at this time. But look at her weak breath slowly uniform up, the whole body scattered spirit also eased a lot, and slowly there are signs of convergence. Seeing this, many people exclaimed. "Is this time magic?" "Temple Lord, don''t you say that... The track of time has been disturbed and cannot be restored to the previous time?" Even green leaf Leng asked. "It''s true that it can''t go back to the previous state, but it can speed up." "Now I use time to speed up and cooperate with her body''s self-healing ability, so that she can recover quickly. However, the method of time acceleration is more terrifying and more subtle than backflow. With the strength of the temple master, it will not be long! And the hall master also has to save strength, stabilize the game! That''s all we can do now! " As the voice fell, the light and shadow put down their hands. At this time, the halo of ice cloud and smoke disappeared. She blinked, standing up a little strangely. Although she is still weak, she has been able to stimulate her soul pulse in her body... "what a miracle Ice cloud smoke sighed, and whirled and hastily saluted to the god heaven hall Lord: "thank you very much "No need to say thank you. Although you are still very weak, you should be able to support the logistics affairs this time. Girl, this time it''s up to you. If you can guarantee the logistics smoothly and wait for the end of the battle of Qunzhong, the head of this hall will give you a good reward! Don''t let everyone down. " The voice dropped, the light and shadow slowly disappeared, and soon disappeared... "send off the hall master!" The crowd was busy shouting. When the light and shadow disappeared, people raised their heads again. "Be ready for life." Yun Qingye vomited his turbid breath, glanced at the ice cloud smoke and others, and led the law enforcement team to leave in a hurry. The bingxintang crowd did not speak. But from this moment on, everyone is under endless pressure.At this point, they have no one to rely on. "God bless you." Ice cloud smoke bitter and astringent smile. All the disciples of Bingxin hall sighed and bowed their heads, and their faces were dignified. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1852 Although has experienced a series of disturbances, but everybody still entered the competition field without danger. The hall of returning to the gods is also alert. It has sent a team of elite disciples to protect the logistics side. If anyone dares to make trouble, according to Yun Qingye''s statement, kill them directly. Don''t be merciful! But now it''s a bit of a catch-up. This group of Zong battle is about to be held. Who dares to fight in this field? Ice cloud smoke was helped to sit in front of the array, she swallowed several pills, while recovering, while ordering the next thing to do. Sitting on one side in the daytime, eyes closed and knees crossed. The whole stadium is full of turbulence at the moment. A large number of soul people poured into the venue, and one after another took their seats. The sound of noise comes and goes. "Younger martial sister Bing, are you ok?" At this time, a group of people came towards this. The disciples at the seat looked one after another, and it was the chief of Shenwu hall to do Xiaoyao and yuexiaoxiao. Many people immediately look at Xiaoyao and yuexiaoxiao. In particular, yuexiaoxiao''s beautiful appearance is suffocating. "Do elder martial brother, sister Yue." Bing Yunyan smiles and nods. As carefree as a crowd came, to ice cloud smoke is to say hello, then left. As soon as Xiaoyao and others left, someone came to greet ice Yunyan. It seems that the story of ice cloud and smoke being plotted by others has spread. As the chief disciple of Bingxin hall, Bing Yunyan has a special and extraordinary position. These elite disciples and even players of Bingxin hall naturally need to care about it. For a time, there was a lot of people here, so busy. White night naturally has no mind to pay attention to these people. Just before he closed his eyes and sat there, there was a sound of shock. "Look at that! Look at that "God, that''s a man..." "he''s here too?" The voice of astonishment was heard all the time, and then many students on the seats got up one after another and stood on tiptoe to look at the gate of the arena. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, curiously looking over there. However, a group of people walked out quickly. They were all dressed in silver and white sword clothes, with long swords on their waists. All of them were majestic, and their temperament was fierce and unique. One of the most special is a short haired man in front of this group. The man is tall and strong, with dark skin and a strange mark on his face. His eyes are very narrow and sharp. Ordinary people don''t dare to look at his eyes at all. The most frightening thing is that he has a strong breath all over his body, and I don''t know how fierce it is. Even the people around him dare not get too close to him. "Is he a good swordsman?" White night eyebrow dark move, whisper to oneself. "He is not only an expert at using swords, but also the most gifted disciple of Lingxi sword sect! It''s called longhuanjiang, also known as Tianjiang dragon sword! It''s a long sword. It''s so powerful! It''s horrible! I''m afraid you''ll be a lot worse than him At this time, a pleasant but indifferent voice came from the side. White night slightly a Leng, side head look, but see capture silence month unexpectedly is don''t know when appeared behind oneself. Today''s Qu Jiyue is dressed in a Ivory sword suit. Although she is not one of the four beauties, even if she can''t make it to the top four, she can''t get rid of the fifth. Peony pretty standing behind her, small hands twisted together, low head looking at the white night, but dare not speak. How did this woman get here? The white night is a little difficult to understand. After looking at the ice cloud smoke, he finds that it is the purple bamboo forest. Shen Bai Yi is also talking with ice cloud smoke at the moment. He moved his eyes back, did not speak, and did not go to see Qu Jiyue. Seeing the attitude of the white night, Qu Jiyue immediately became angry and immediately said, "white night, do you dare to ignore me?" "How can we ignore it?" The white night asked calmly. "Then why do you ignore me?" "What do you want me to say to you?" White night closed his eyes and continued to cross his knees. When she heard the sound, she clenched her fist tightly. After a moment, she snorted coldly and said, "white night, you wait. You can be arrogant now. I will make you regret sooner or later." "Regret what?" "It''s natural to regret against my family!" "Oh... I''ll wait." White night cloud light breeze light said, is a pair of completely does not care about the appearance. Capture the silent moon to see the situation, the whole body of Qi crazy tremble, lung almost burst, wish is to start to kill this person now. However, thinking of this man''s means, capturing Ji Yue still resisted. "Well, your means are not vulgar. I''m not an opponent. But you wait. When the battle between the clans is over, with my talent, you can be transferred to the elder''s knee in front of me to cultivate stronger soul formula. Then, I will let you kneel down in front of me and look up to me! Kowtow to me and apologize! "Capture the angry thoughts in the heart of Ji Yue, spin and shake hands, and leave with peony. With the dragon around the river into the seat, the scene of the noise also slowly can not stop. More and more geniuses enter the arena, and all people''s eyes are attracted by the gate of the stadium. As for the temple of God, the strong are gathering at this moment. In addition to the early arrival of all Xiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao, Shen Baiyi and others, the Tianqiu of the Pogang hall and Yan Kuang of the law enforcement hall have also arrived. In addition, there are also the chief disciple of Qizhen hall, Huagui, and the chief disciple of lingxuantang, Zhong Ximing... Bai Ye doesn''t know the so-called twelve outstanding people. Therefore, he doesn''t know that the so-called outstanding people appear. He can only judge by the noise caused by the appearance of the seed players. All of them attended the table. Tianqiu, who went to the seat, glanced at this side and saw the white night sitting with his knees crossed. He fixed his eyes, his eyes brimming with resentment, but in the end, he did not say a word and sat directly in his position. Soon, all the disciples entered. The scene was full of excitement. At a glance, the sea of people was boundless. And at this time. "Here comes elder martial sister Qin!" The cry came from the seat on this side of the temple of God. Then he looked in all directions. Many of the people on his seat got up one after another and looked at the gate. Even the seed geniuses stopped talking and looked at the gate. There were only a few doors. The leader was a woman in a blue sword suit. Her appearance is beautiful. Her long black hair falls on her waist. Her broken hair covers a pair of extremely beautiful eyes. Although her eyes are full of indifference, it does not affect her beauty at all. Her long and slightly warped eyelashes are like a butterfly resting on it. Her nose is just right, and her pink and tender mouth is just picked Like a rose petal, she sipped it tightly at this time. Perfect facial features, coupled with graceful and exquisite posture, all over the body is not to find a flaw. And the most fascinating is her temperament. It is cold as cold as snow temperament, resist people thousands of miles away, more green lotus meaning, more brilliant than fairies, more intoxicating. White night is also seen a lot of beautiful women, but to see this woman, but also produced a sense of surprise. "Is this Qin Zhusha, one of the four beauties?" Next to a disciple staring at the coming beauty, people whispered. Four beauties? The white night frowned slightly. Yuexiaoxiao is also one of the four beauties. But when she arrived, she didn''t see such a sensation. In terms of appearance, she and yuexiaoxiao were equal. Why did the whole audience pay attention to this girl? Is there anything unique about this girl? The white night looked curiously. Someone tried to contact with it, but approached the woman, but was forced to retreat by her cold air. She came over with a sword in her hand, but instead of sitting on the seat, she walked to the logistics side www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1853 "Elder martial sister Qin!" "Hello, elder martial sister Qin!" ... many disciples of Bingxin hall got up one after another. Both men and women were smiling and respectfully saluting. But... Qin Zhusha, as if he had not seen it, ignored them all and went straight to the ice clouds without turning their eyes. "Elder martial sister Qin." Ice Yunyan''s face showed a bitter smile. "Who did it?" Qin Zhusha asked without expression. "Elder martial sister, has passed..." ice cloud smoke busy way. However, Qin Zhusha is still the cold face that never changes for ten thousand years. The bright and beautiful autumn eyes stare at the ice cloud and smoke, and repeats the words just now: "tell me... Who did it?" When Bingyun smoke heard the sound, she tried to stop talking and opened her mouth. She seemed to want to say something. But a moment later, she chose to give up and sighed heavily. She said helplessly: "it was Huang Chongshan of Huangyue sect... But elder martial sister, it''s OK. The patriarch has come forward. This matter has come to an end. You don''t have to worry about it. I just need to recuperate for some time. It doesn''t matter." "Since the patriarch has come forward, you are still the same. That''s the problem!" Qin Zhu Sha opens Cherry Lip again, calm says. Although her words are very simple and her words are soft, the coldness in her words is especially obvious. Ice cloud smoke opened his mouth, already did not know how to answer Qin Zhusha. Qin Zhusha raised her little hand, and her slender jade finger shook. A pill appeared on her fingertip. She went straight out and thrust it into her little mouth. "Well..." Bing Yunyan couldn''t resist and swallowed the pill. "Sit down and take revenge for you, elder martial sister!" Qin Zhusha said expressionless, spinning and turning toward the seat. Ice cloud smoke heard the sound, but his face suddenly changed. He called out: "elder martial sister, do you... " don''t worry, there is me! " Qin Zhusha interrupted the words of ice cloud and smoke, calmly returned a sentence, then sat down in his position, closed his eyes and meditated. Ice cloud smoke opened his mouth, and finally sighed and stopped talking. She knew that no one could dissuade Qin Zhusha''s decision! When the disciples around saw this scene, they were stunned for a moment and gradually became boiling. People whispered and talked. "Elder martial sister Qin, do you want to avenge elder martial sister Bing?" "Of course." "It seems that elder martial sister Qin has a good relationship with elder martial sister Bing..." "is that right? You don''t know, elder martial sister Qin was injured once before and almost died. Elder martial sister Bing cured her! So elder martial sister Bing is the Savior of elder martial sister Qin! " "No wonder..." "looking at elder martial sister Qin like this, she must be looking for Huang Chongshan''s trouble! Did you say that elder martial sister Qin fought over Huang Chongshan? " "Well, I''m not sure. After all, Huang Chongshan is the chief disciple of huangyuezong." People murmured, and there was a constant murmur. After listening to him for a while, he felt bored and sat down with his knees crossed. After Qin Zhusha arrived at the scene, several black horse seeds came, which made the scene more noisy. As for the other two beauties, they didn''t show up, which made many foreign disciples disappointed. The time had come, and the scene gradually quieted down. The white night opened its eyes and scanned the presence. At the scene at the moment, many soul people are looking at the people on the side of huangzong, especially those who represent huangzong in the war. It can be said that they have become the thorn in the flesh of these people, and the representatives of the outer clan are eager to see through all of them. However, at this time... chi! There was a sudden shock in the void. All the people in the meeting room were stunned. Then they all looked over their heads. But the space there suddenly split open, especially strange and spectacular. "That''s the space wall of the field!" Shen Baiyi, who was on the side of the temple of God, drank softly: "the Lord is here!" As soon as the voice fell, people were in an uproar. Boom... at this time, a violent vibration rippled. However, the door of space suddenly opened, and then a series of steps distorted by the force of space extended from above. Then several breath earth shaking figures came out of it. In an instant, all the disciples stood up and saluted the figures who came down the steps. They were excited and shouting. "The disciple kowtowed to the patriarch!" Sound like waves, deafening, as if to smash this space. "Don''t be so polite. Just sit down." An indifferent voice came out of the void.It was the voice of the Lord of the temple of God. "Thank you The voice rose again and the people took their seats. The white night gazed at the man who came out of the space crack. About a dozen people. Leading the way are the giants. From the comments of the people around him, white night knows the identity of these people. From left to right, these people are Li pokun, leader of tianxuanzong, yimengchangjun, leader of lingxijian sect, leader of lingxijian sect, Li Guyi, master of daoshengxiangguan, master of Qixia palace. These six people are the overlords of the super power clan, whose means and strength are extraordinary, while those behind are weaker and are the leaders of the medium-sized power clan. After walking down the stairs, they did not immediately return to their seats. Instead, they looked at the wide open space crack. A young man with long hair and white clothes came out of the crack. The male is particularly handsome and beautiful, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes and snow-white skin. His hands are back loaded and his temperament is unique. From up to down, he has a feeling of immortal pacing, which is amazing. "Is that the Lord?" There was a great commotion in the temple of God. Some of the disciples stood on tiptoe and looked at the man. White night also look, but feel a bit unreal. "No, I remember the last time I saw the patriarch. At that time, the patriarch was very old. Why is he so young this time?" "Has it changed?" There are disciples to discuss. Until then, there was a voice in the back of the people: "this is not the patriarch!" People looked together and found that the speaker was the chief law enforcement officer Yan Kuan. "What do you mean by this, elder martial brother Yan Kuan?" A disciple couldn''t help asking. "Don''t you understand? The patriarch has many incarnations, and his master has been practicing all the time. What you see is just one of his incarnations! " Said Yan Kuan. When they heard the sound, they were all surprised. On the contrary, I heard the sound in the white night, and my eyebrows tightened countless times. He thought of the Ling sword that startled the temple! At the beginning of the conflict, Bai Ye only killed a part of this man, and his original master was practicing in the temple of Jing Shen. Bai Ye was also warned by the Lord of heaven cliff that Ling Jian would surely come to revenge. But this also had to wait for his father to wake up to do, the white night did not put it in mind. With the arrival of the leaders, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became serious. The grand war will be staged soon www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1854 "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s battle is intended to exchange views. If you win, the master of this hall will reward the outstanding talents of each sect. Therefore, please spare no effort and let those bad disciples of our clan see your glory." God Temple Lord step down, face calm said. "The Lord of the temple is joking. I only hope that the rising stars in the temple of God can spare me, my disciples and grandchildren!" Li Guyi, the patriarch of Huangyue clan, was laughing with a bold and forthright look. The rest of the people did not speak, they all looked calm and could not see their mind. The Lord of the temple of God didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He just stretched out his hand and said, "master, please!" "Please!" People yelled, and then they went to their seats. A group of strong people step in the air, step by step, lotus, each step, the void will give birth to the road, looking straight around the disciples exclaimed. Waiting to sit on the seat, only to see that space cracks out of a large number of figures again. He was the elder of each sect. They hurried down the steps and bowed to their respective masters. Then they made a bow to the Lord of god heaven hall, and then they returned to their positions. After they all took their seats, the elders took out a magic weapon to urge them. Whoa! Whoa! Wow... the magic weapons bloom one after another, shining directly on their own area. The disciples in the area were immediately covered by the colorful halo, and their bodies were overflowing with strange lights, and the breath of everyone was soaring. The same is true of the temple of God. Even the white night was bathed in this halo. In the twinkling of halo, he found that his soul, soul, blood, body and so on all had a significant improvement, which was really magical. "Is this blessing?" The white night whispers to itself. Before the competition, how to use the skills to increase the strength of the disciples? In this way, I''m afraid that all kinds of magic weapons and pills can be used in the battle of the sect. There is no restriction... at the end of the round of increase, the elders put down their magic weapons and sat quietly on their seats. However, Yun Qingye was a flying body, landing on the stage of the central area. He clasped his fist and did not say any polite words. He directly cried out: "thank you for coming all the way to our God''s temple to participate in the battle of clans! I even green leaves, as the three elders of god heaven hall. Now I declare that the battle between the clans has officially begun The cry came. The silent scene was boiling again. As soon as the voice dropped, someone jumped out of the temple of God and landed on the stage. At that time, I was surprised. The man who ascends the stage is actually a blessing to heaven! "I give Tianqiu to you. I come from the Pogang Hall of the Supreme God''s temple. Please give me more advice from my predecessors, senior brothers and sisters!" Give the day Qiu Baoquan shout, the voice is thick, full of confidence. "Is there anyone willing to challenge Tianqiu?" Yun Qingye immediately called out. After this, someone jumped onto the challenge arena at Qixia palace. He was a disciple with plain appearance and good momentum. He hugged his fist and said, "disciple Zhang Molai of Qixia palace, please learn and give senior brother a good move!" "Please!" Give heaven hatred to drink. The man immediately rushed over and fought with Tianchou Ji. However, although he is good at strength, he is powerless to the seed player of God tiandian, such as shanggeitianqiu. Any of his moves can''t shake his half points. All his moves are ignored, as if he were tickled. When Tianqiu was given a blow, it shattered all the defense of the disciple, and the arrogant force blew him away on the spot. It was seven meat and eight elements when he hit the border. Tianqiu won the game easily. However, before giving Tianqiu a rest, someone immediately stepped on the challenge arena to fight with him. It looks like a car fight, but it''s a fight if you can. If Tianqiu feels weak after the battle, he can go down to replace others directly. After he gets off the challenge arena, he can still be on the stage again. The battle between clans sounds like a contest among the disciples of different clans. In fact, it will never stop until the last one is fought and all the players are unable to fight. After all, the original intention of the battle was to resolve the enmity between the supreme god temple and these potential clans. Therefore, there is no hand left in the battle of these clans. However, Tianqiu didn''t put down his dead hand. He just blew those disciples into a coma and stopped. Soon, Tianqiu won a series of victories, and had not stepped down until the fifth game. On the contrary, he was calm and dignified, especially standing on the challenge arena. The disciples of the temple of God under the stage were all inspired and excited. "Good job, elder martial brother!" "Ha ha, give the elder martial brother great power!" "See? This is our strength in breaking Gang hall! "All the disciples, especially the disciples of Pogang hall, got up and cried out. The scene was a little warm. But in the eyes of those lords, such a result has made them very unhappy. The man in the gilt edged sword suit was beating the armrest rhythmically. A pair of sword eyes were looking at the competition platform. He said slowly: "master Yimeng, the logistics of Shentian hall has been paralyzed. Do you want to keep your hands? If we don''t make a quick decision, we will have no chance! " A dream over there turned his head slightly, glanced at the Lingxi sword, and said calmly, "if you can''t sit still, you can act on your own. Do you think we may lose this time?" This sentence seems to have something in it. The Lingxi sword person hesitated and turned to a disciple at the bottom of the table and said: "protect such as!" "The disciple is here!" A man in a black sword suit immediately got up and clasped his fist. "Get ready." He said calmly. Hearing the sound, the man''s face was full of madness and excitement. He quickly clasped his fist again and said with a smile: "don''t worry, master. The disciples are already ready. Ha ha..." after the laughter, people around him looked at Chen huru one after another. Bang! A strange noise came out. Then I saw another figure flying out of the arena, and hit the border heavily. In an instant. Bang! The border trembles. The figure rolled down on the ground, and again there was no movement. It was in a coma. "Good!" Again, there was a tsunami in the temple of God. The scene was boiling. Tianqiu has won six games in a row! Although none of the six people on the stage had any black horse seeds, it was very uplifting for the people of the temple of God. he gave Tianqiu both hands to bear, looked at the seats in front of them and yelled: "isn''t there any stronger friend to fight against me? It''s boring to fight like this again. Can you give me some fun? " How arrogant! Many foreigners frown. But the people in the temple of God kept shouting. "That''s it. Send some stronger opponents up here." "Don''t let these stinky fish and shrimps come up!" "What about the longhuan river? What about the yellow flag? What about Huang Chong Shan? Let them go "Is this your strength?" There was a lot of laughter. They all come from the broken Gang hall. "Shut up." Wang yuanyan, the elder of the broken Gang hall, frowned and drank. The disciples immediately stopped smiling, but everyone''s eyes were full of heartiness. Shaking one''s head at night. The other side didn''t even send the real seed players, so their side began to expand. How can the fight continue? If Tianqiu gets off the stage safely, it''s OK. If you are defeated, you can''t be scolded to death? "Come on, there''s nothing to see in this kind of fight!" He breathed in the white night, continued to sit with his eyes closed, and suddenly realized the martial arts of the forbidden area. With Tianqiu''s victory in the sixth match, someone from Lingxi sword sect immediately jumped onto the arena. It was Chen huru who was before. He was holding a sword in his hand, with a crazy smile on his face, and he was staring at Tianqiu tightly. "Lingxi sword sect Chen huru, I''m going to ask for your advice and give it to senior brother!" Chen Hu said with a smile. "Chen huru?" Give Tianqiu a dark frown. He had never heard of the name, nor had a few people present. "Is it a mediocre person again?" A trace of disdain passed in the eyes of Tianqiu, and then he waved: "don''t talk nonsense, let''s move!" "Please be careful, elder martial brother!" Chen Hu said with a smile, and then he started to run towards Tianqiu. His speed is not fast, but every step he runs, his sword sense begins to improve. After one step, the sword meaning is formed. After two steps, the meaning of sword began to take shape. After three steps, the meaning of the sword is like a raging beast. After two rest, Chen Nuru has already run a hundred steps! And its fighting spirit... Has been filled in the whole stage in an instant, and its terror degree can not be described by words at all! "What?" Tianqiu was shocked instantly. "Elder martial brother, you seem to despise me! In this case, I will show some real strength and let you pay attention to it. Hahahaha... " after the laughter, Chen Hulu''s figure suddenly disappeared. "Not good!" Tianqiu''s face changed greatly.Wang yuanyan suddenly stood up and cried out: "Tianqiu, be careful!" But... It''s too late! He saw that ten sword lights suddenly appeared in all directions of Tianqiu. Each sword light has the destructive power of tearing up the heaven and earth, and it kills him fiercely. "God''s golden body!" Give Tianqiu a roar, burst out a circle of gold, his body instantly become indestructible, King Kong is not bad. But at this time, the ten sword lights suddenly turned around and all of them were chopped towards his right arm. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Whew! The sword light roared wildly. When the tenth sword light fell, the strange sound came out. In all people''s incredible eyes, give Tianqiu''s arm instantly flew out, heavily fell on the ground. He retreated again and again, and the blood at the broken arm was blooming like a flower in the air. In a flash, the scene was quiet... in a flash www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1855 Po Gang hall ranked tenth in the supreme god temple. Wang yuanyan, the elder of Pogang hall, mainly cultivates the body, supplemented by soul Qi. His physical strength is extremely terrible. How can his disciples'' physical strength be worse? As the chief of the broken Gang hall, grant Tianqiu has been training his body since he entered the soul cultivation. His body is not only simply hard and strong, but also unique in terms of his physical resilience and ability to attack and kill. The most terrifying thing is that his understanding of the physical body has exceeded the imagination of many soul people. This is not the intensity that can be interpreted by the universal body of stars or the battle of Brahman. It contains all aspects. Although it was given by the God, it was given by the God to break the blood and fight with him. But I never thought that Chen huru, who came from Lingxi sword sect, could easily cut off the arm of Tianqiu... it''s very strange! Because through the judgment of breath, Chen HuGu''s breath and Tianqiu are the same as each other. But why can Chen Hu crush Tianqiu? Frowning at night. "Elder martial brother!" All the disciples of the broken Gang hall stood up and looked at the scene on the field. They all lost their voices. "Tianqiu!" Wang yuanyan''s face also changed. However, he saw that Tianqiu retreated again and again, and his generous back hit the border heavily. His eyes were cold and his eyes were fixed on Chen huru, who was coming. His eyes seemed to devour him alive. However, Chen huru, with a ferocious smile on his face, stared at Tianqiu: "is this the seed disciple of the supreme god temple? Tut Tut, it''s really disappointing. It''s ridiculous to dare to stand on the challenge arena at this level! " Chen huru''s voice is not big enough to be heard by people outside Taiwan. However, the words "give Tianqiu" are in the ear. He knows that Chen huru is challenging him! Infuriating him! Chen Nuru wants to fight him with full fire in his fury! Zetianqiu didn''t know why Chen Nuru was like this and why he didn''t take advantage of the victory to kill him. However, he ate Chen''s suit. His eyes were red with blood, and the spirit Qi that had just disintegrated around him rose at this time. I saw Chi Tianqiu roar, and the spirit gas around him was like boiling water. It was crazy and attached to the surface of his skin in an instant. In an instant, Tianqiu''s body glittered with gold, just like wearing a golden armor, which was particularly terrifying. Give Tianqiu a jump, like the sun general down from the sky, toward this side to kill. The terrifying force grain bombards all around and breaks a lot of void. The fist that gives Tianqiu is even more terrifying. He smashes Chen Hu in the past. At that moment, it seemed that even time and space were transformed under the fist of Tianqiu! All the disciples around him exclaimed and fell for the blow! It''s just... when the fist of Tianqiu is near the extreme! Whoa! A strange sound suddenly sounded. The fist that gives Tianqiu hits Chen huru, Chen huru suddenly looks like a broken bronze mirror, turns into pieces, and then disappears. "Mirror image?" There was a cry from below. Giving Tianqiu is also a pupil trembling, pale face. "Can only attack and kill with brute force? Hehe, in my eyes, you are just a fool Chen Hu such as crazy voice inexplicably in the ears of Tianqiu ring. Give day Qiu suddenly side head, but see next to the void a stir. "Hidden in the void? Die for me Give Tianqiu a roar, and then his arms soar, the sad force lines attached to his arm, as if rushing across the river and sea. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the place where the arm passed was broken. All the void was destroyed, exposing the dark space of cautious people. But... after the collapse of the void, Chen huru was not seen. He didn''t hide in that void at all. "No! Elder martial brother, it''s the East and the West! " Some of the disciples of the broken Gang hall screamed out. This sound, like a heavy hammer, hit hard in the heart of Tianqiu! At that moment, the breath of Tianqiu had solidified. He turned suddenly and looked back. Can be reflected in the eyes of... Is a terrible and desolate snow. It''s late! It''s too late! It''s too late for me to react againWhew! It''s the sound of skin being punctured. In a flash... the field seems to be frozen! All the breath stops flowing. All soul forces stop pressing! People''s eyes widened and they looked at the stage in disbelief. I saw that the whole body glittering, just like the God of heaven to heaven, has been in front of Chen Hu as a sword. The sharp and terrible sword, like a cold light, penetrated his throat. The blood overflowed along the cold body of the sword and fell on the ground. Tianchou''s mouth is so huge that he seems to want to make a sound. But at this moment, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make a sound. At this moment, the game has become a foregone conclusion There was an uproar. All the disciples of Pogang hall are stupid. Wang yuanyan suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at the scene with astonishment... "senior brother!" "How could that happen?" "The other party... Actually killed the elder martial brother?" "No..." a roar was heard from the seat. "Come on, get ready!" Ice cloud smoke immediately screamed. All the disciples of Bingxin hall ran to Dazhen immediately, and activated the array one by one. Give them time to heal on the first day of the game. The existence that has not yet completely died, such as Tianqiu, can still be saved through the powerful array of the Supreme God''s temple! However, at this time, Chen huru raised his hand and gently moved towards the eyebrows of Tianqiu. That''s a very slight point. But in the eyes of all people, it is like the finger of death! Whoa! Abnormal sound again. Then see a pale golden halo like dandelion blooming in the fingertips, hit in the give Tianqiu eyebrow. In an instant, Tianqiu suddenly trembled all over his body, and all the breath around him instantly collapsed and destroyed without a trace. And the person... Has been soft and soft on the ground, no more movement, the scene, the general silence of death... everyone looked at this scene foolishly. Everyone''s breath is completely frozen. Especially the ice clouds. She sat down on the ground, staring at the scene. Her eyes were full of panic and amazement... she knew what it meant. I''m afraid elder Murong is coming, and she can''t save Tianqiu any more www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1856 After giving Tianqiu to the end, there was no sound on the scene for more than ten minutes. Until Chen huru drew the sword and took it back, he turned his head and looked at Yun Qingye: "elder Yun, I think we should be able to announce the result?" Even green leaf heard the sound, then came back to God, dry cry: "the end of the game, the winner... Lingxi sword sect disciple, Chen Nuru!" The voice is not big, and especially dry and dumb. Everyone who heard this sentence was shocked. Especially the temple of the Supreme God. After about three breaths. "Asshole!" A disciple of the Supreme God Temple stood up in a roar, pointed to Chen Hu and roared: "you guy! Good life and evil! It''s enough to kill my elder martial brother. You still use time technique to disturb the track of time! No room left! You are cruel It turns out that Chen huru''s last finger... Is the one that destroys the time trajectory of Tianqiu! "Yes! Lingxi sword school! Is that your attitude? " "Do you want to be immortal with us in the temple of supreme God?" "Asshole! Asshole "Never forgive!" People screamed wildly, one by one, as if they were crazy. They got up and criticized the Lingxi sword sect one after another. Some people wanted to rush down and fight with the Lingxi sword sect immediately. White night is also frowning. This Chen HuGu, after killing Tianqiu, specially used magic weapons, which disturbed Chen''s time trajectory. In this way, the use of time is unable to revive Chen Nuru! Cut the roots? Good life and evil! But it''s understandable! Give the existence of such enmity, once deal with the natural after the quick! How can we make it on the stage again? If you don''t do this, once you''re carried down, I''m afraid it won''t take much rest for him to be vigorous. Although it is very expensive to use time technique to resurrect disciples, many elders are willing to make such a sacrifice for seed players like Tianqiu. But... Chen huru cut off everything. How can the disciples of Shentian Temple accept it? One by one, they all broke out and were furious. The Lord of the god heaven hall did not keep silent. He looked at the Lingxi sword sect and said, "Lord Lingxi, compete with each other until the point is up. Why do you want to poison your hands next time?" Hearing the sound, Lingxi sword man laughed: "Lord, please forgive me. It''s just that our disciples are cautious. He is not sure that the sword can defeat your disciples. He is afraid that your disciples will use time magic to restore their own state to the front of the sword, so he uses the magic weapon given by me to destroy the time track... But I don''t want your disciples to be killed... This is me I will criticize that villain. Please forgive me Many elders of the temple of God hummed coldly. What is cautious? What''s not careful? It''s just intentional. However, although everyone can see through it, there is nothing to do. What can be done if others don''t recognize it? The Lord of the temple of God said nothing. And around the seat of the disciples of the outer sect also sounded a voice. "Tut tut Tut, what is the ability of giving Tianqiu? I didn''t expect to die like this. It''s really disappointing." "I used to say that it was boring to fight with us. Now? Is it interesting? " "The funny thing is that the guys in the broken Gang hall are still very arrogant and provocative to us." "Do you know how good it is?" "Ha ha ha ha..." he laughs constantly. Although it seems like an unintentional conversation between disciples, in the eyes of the disciples of Pogang hall, this is intentional. "Asshole!" A group of people shivered all over the body, eyes all dead staring at those foreign disciples. But there is nothing they can do about it. The disciples of Bingxin hall ran to the challenge arena in a hurry and carried down Tianqiu. Wang yuanyan walked past in tears, holding the corpse of Tianqiu alone. Zetianqiu is his chief disciple, and also his favorite disciple. When he was very young, he joined the temple of supreme God. He was an orphan and was specially recruited by Wang yuanyan. In Wang yuanyan''s mind, he was almost like his son. That''s why when Bai Ye and CI Tianqiu fought against each other, Wang yuanyan did not hesitate to break the selection rules, but also to stop Bai Ye reason. Now, seeing that Tianqiu was killed in front of the public, how could Wang yuanyan not be grieved? "Elder!" The disciples of the broken Gang hall looked at Wang yuanyan one after another, their eyes turned red and they wiped their tears. Several elders also went to comfort Wang yuanyan. Wang yuanyan did not speak, but ordered people to bury the corpse of Tianqiu, and then returned to his seat without saying a word.When the disciples of Pogang hall saw that their elders looked like this, they all clenched their fists and were extremely angry. At this time, Chen huru on the challenge arena spoke again. "Well, who will be on the stage next Chen Nuru, with a ferocious smile on her face, began to shout: "don''t send any more strange people up here. If I can''t do something right, I will feel very bored!" When the voice came, all the disciples of the temple of God were furious, and their faces were flushed with anger. "Master of the temple!" Zhang Shenwu, the four elders of Shenwu hall, realized something. He clasped his fist at the Lord of Shenwu hall and stopped talking. "I know what you''re going to say." The Lord of the temple of God opened his mouth and interrupted him. Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth without saying anything. The Lord of the temple of God said: "the man''s sword should not have cut off the body of Tianqiu... It seems that these people are prepared for the battle of the clan." "Lord, what should we do?" Zhang Shenwu asked urgently. However, the God Temple Lord is quietly watching the game, but there is no sound! Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything at last. Some of the disciples of the broken Gang hall couldn''t sit still. Some of them suddenly got up and seemed to want to step on the stage, but Wang yuanyan stopped them. "You are not his opponent. If you go up, you will just die in vain. Sit down. There will be arrangements for you." Wang yuanyan said hoarsely. "Elder!" "All of them are incompetent A group of disciples said sadly. Wang yuanyan shook his head and did not speak. People in other departments are not happy to see people in Pogang hall like this. Now. "Ximing!" Eight elder Wen Xiaoxuan drank. "The disciple is here!" Zhong Ximing, the chief disciple of lingxuantang, stood up. "Go to meet the man!" Wen Xiaoxuan was furious and said coldly, "remember, don''t disgrace our God Temple!" "Yes." Zhong Ximing exclaimed, spinning and jumping to the stage. The scene was full of voices. "Brother, come on "We must defeat him and avenge the elder martial brother." "Come on The disciples of lingxuan hall yelled one after another. There was also a lot of commotion among the disciples around. Obviously, they know Zhong Ximing! As the disciples of the temple of God stepped on the stage again, the scene gradually became quiet. Zhong Ximing stepped on the stage and pulled out his sword. His body was tilted to the ground. His eyes were as cold as frost. He looked at Chen Hu in front of him and said, "please give me some advice." "Ah? Do you use a sword Chen huru squinted and laughed: "well, let me see how your sword skills are!" "Come on Zhong Ximing drinks, twists and inspires his soul, accumulates his sword spirit, and stares at Chen huru''s marching forward. Chen huru squints and looks quietly. Instead of being nervous, he looks relaxed. It seems that everything is under his control! The whole audience held their breath. The people here in lingxuantang are sneering. "Let you be wild now, but I''ll see if you can keep it like this later!" The disciples were thinking. For Zhong Ximing, people are very confident. The white night also goes with it. Zhong Ximing didn''t fight much, but his master, Wen Xiaoxuan, the elder of lingxuan hall, had a few moves against him at night. Wen Xiaoxuan also knows the sword and is good at using it. Like other people''s swords, he pays attention to attack and kill. However, his sword has one characteristic, that is, emptiness! Deficiency and excess, excess and deficiency. In several moves with Wen Xiaoxuan, the white night can see its huge flaw every time. However, every time he kills him, the so-called flaw will become a fatal trap and suddenly counterattack, which makes Bai Ye a little unprepared. If it wasn''t for the night when he was also proficient in kendo, coupled with Hongbing''s sharpness, he would have suffered a great loss in Wen Xiaoxuan''s hands before. I don''t know if this western inscription inherited Wen Xiaoxuan''s mantle! Watch carefully in the white night. At this time, Zhong Ximing was close to Chen huru. The swords of both sides are intertwined, and the power of splashing out shakes the void around. Zhong Ximing''s momentum is very strong. His eyes are awe inspiring, and his sword has been shot. The fierce and terrifying sword shadow turns into a huge mouth and swallows Chen huru. The shadow of the sword covers the sky and is extremely fierce. People outside the stadium are breathing tight. How can Chen Hu resist such a terrible move? Chen Hu, however, was not in a hurry. He directly raised his sword and chopped at the mouth of the sword shadow. His movement is particularly calm, without waves and waves.There''s no power on it! It''s a strange scene. Is this a false shot? Many people can''t help but come up with this idea. However, when Chen huru''s sword was killed in the past... chi! The shadow of the sword that was covered suddenly disappeared without trace! "What?" The world was shocked. Chen Hulu squinted and looked sideways. Only then did he find that Zhong Ximing''s sword was a real one! And his real sword! It was close to Chen huru''s waist... Chen Nuru immediately put up a sword to resist. But it''s too late! Bang! A strange noise came out. Chen huru''s body flew out like a ball in an instant and hit the right border directly. And his waist has been cut into a large piece, and the blood overflows like a breakwater... "Wow There was an uproar. "Good!" God Temple this side is burst out a burst of jubilant cry. The white night was a little dim. Zhong Ximing is sure to get the true biography of Wen Xiaoxuan! This sword... Is even more exquisite than Wen Xiaoxuan''s! Zhong Ximing walked past with his sword in his hand, and his whole body was full of murderous spirit www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1857 There is no sound in the temple of God. No one thought that the existence of Zhong Ximing was so immature in front of Chen huru? With such a sword, you can cut your waist open? Many people would not believe it if they had not seen it with their own eyes. Can we say that only outstanding people can compete with Chen huru? This is the first opponent! With so many powerful clans, there are countless geniuses and demons to be sent up. If even Zhong Ximing''s existence falls down so quickly, how many moves can others fight against? Renjie is the bottom card of the god heaven hall. If it is exposed too early and reveals the moves, it will be targeted by the other party. If the opponent sends Chen Hu again, if the opponent defeats Renjie with such strange moves, the time trajectory will be disrupted and it will be completely eliminated. There are no more than 12 outstanding persons, and the loss of one is immeasurable. For a moment, the temple of God fell into silence, everyone''s face was full of heavy. The scene sounded a lot of cheers, all from the outside world. But Zhong did not give up. He suddenly got up and sealed his waist wound with his spirit. He gave a deep drink, and rushed over with his sword, intending to fight again. We can see that he holds the sword in one hand and gives a lot of sword Qi in the other hand. These swords were about seven feet long. They were extremely sharp, and attached to the aura. After they were formed, they actually broke away from Zhong Ximing''s palm and whirled around him wildly. "Are you juggling?" Chen Nuru said with a smile, his eyes are still that can not contain the madness, the moment the voice fell, Chen Nuru''s body suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he appeared in front of Zhong Ximing. What a fast speed! What happened to Chen huru? The power of a sword is so terrible, and the speed is so amazing. Zhong Ximing''s realm should be similar to him. The appearance of the field was startled. Chen huru did not show any hesitation when he approached Zhong Ximing. He stabbed Zhong Ximing''s heart with a straight sword. It was like a sudden attack by a snake hiding in the dark. It was just a surprise. But at this moment, a strong light flashed by. The sword Qi around Zhong Ximing suddenly flew away and turned into a sword shield to resist Chen huru''s attack. Dang! The noise came out. Those swords burst into pieces. But Chen huru''s attack also became sluggish. Zhong Ximing seizes the opportunity, dodges sideways, and the backhand is another sword. Chen huru''s eyes burst into bursts of light. It seems that he was stimulated by Zhong Ximing''s attack. He was so excited that he burst out laughing. The person flashed again and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind Zhong Ximing. Whoosh! The sword once again killed the general, and rolled out hundreds of sword shadows, biting Zhong Ximing. These sword shadows are not illusory, but substantive, and the power of each blow is no less than that of the previous one. Zhong Ximing''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of dignified color. But... He didn''t fear it. Instead, he grabbed it with his left hand, squeezed out nearly a thousand sword Qi, and then released his palm. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all the sword Qi flew out by itself, surrounding him and bumping into those attacking swords. Each sword shadow has ten sword Qi to resist, which is particularly fierce and burst. And Zhong Ximing is not polite. He stares at Chen huru''s heart and stabs him straight. The fierce sword stabbed the void and hit Chen huru''s heart heavily. Beautiful counterattack! Everyone was shocked. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... Chen huru''s sword shadow collided with the sword Qi, deviated from the original track, and the attack was blocked. And he himself was staring at the attacking sword, but he didn''t give up. As soon as Zhong Ximing''s sharp sword came, he suddenly pulled the sword back and hit the attacking blade with the root of the sword. It''s just... when the root of the sword body touched the sword body, it went straight through. "It''s an illusion!" "Another empty sword!" There was a burst of screams under the stage. At this time, Zhong Ximing can even use a virtual sword! It seems that he knows that his sword is impossible to hit Chen huru, so he deliberately uses this sword to cheat Chen huru''s defense! But... since the sword shadow in his hand is fake, where is his real attack? People''s heart is beating wildly. They dare not even blink their eyes at this moment. Sonorous! At this critical moment.Whoosh! A bright light suddenly appeared behind Chen huru! That''s Zhong Ximing''s sword! "Wow Countless disciples were startled and gaped. It turns out that Zhong Ximing''s sword is no longer in his hands! His sword is disguised as his sword, flying away from his palm, and waiting for an opportunity to move! Facing Zhong Ximing''s Chen huru, it is impossible for him to defend the attack at the first time. It''s over! That''s what everybody thinks. Zhong Ximing stares at Chen huru, his spirit and momentum are pressing towards him. At this time, even if Chen huru wanted to kill him, it was too late. His sword continued to defend, and the sword power on the sword was no longer enough to launch an attack. With Zhong Ximing''s restraint, he could not resist the sword behind him. Once he took this sword, he would either die or be injured. Cizhong Ximing would surely pursue him with victory and behead him. Everything is in Zhong Ximing''s calculation! Is this the seed of the temple of supreme God? All of them were staring at me with wonder in their eyes. The temple of God cheered. In the eyes of God Temple, Zhong Ximing has been able to win this game. But right now. "Oh Chen Hu in front of her suddenly raised her mouth a little. It''s a subtle one. Zhong Ximing has caught it! He had a heart beat and he didn''t feel good. But what else can Chen huru do at this time? But. When Zhong Ximing thought his move was a sure bet. Whoa! An extremely cold air suddenly came. Zhong Ximing is stunned. When his eyes move aside, he sees Chen huru''s other hand. He doesn''t know when to hold a slender golden sword. At the moment, the sword has been cut across. Very fierce! Unstoppable! "What?" Zhong Ximing is stunned. Whew! In a flash, the golden sword penetrated Zhong Ximing''s neck. The terrible sword spirit attached to the sword was like lightning, which instantly permeated Zhong Ximing''s whole body. In an instant, Zhong Ximing''s body stopped. The strength of Chen Mian''s body is not as strong as that of his sword. There was silence. People were speechless and staring. After about three minutes, Zhong Ximing''s head slipped from his neck. A column of blood gushed from his broken neck! Zhong Ximing, die! All the people in the temple of God are stupid. The eyes of countless people looked at Chen huru''s left hand in a hurry, only to see the golden sword suddenly killed. It turns out that Chen Hu is good at using double swords! Zhong Ximing is false and real, and he did not expose his real strength. From the beginning to the end, he hid his hand! "Good!" There was a deafening cry. There was a dead silence on this side of the temple of God. "How could that happen?" All the disciples of lingxuan hall sat down on their seats, their eyes full of fear and hesitation. "At the end of the competition, the winner, a disciple of Lingxi sword sect, Chen huru!" The uniform green leaf below is a response, he shouts eagerly, announce the result directly. Chen Nuru, who was also preparing to do something about Zhong Ximing''s body, stopped immediately. He shrugged his shoulders, but his contemptuous smile did not disappear for a long time. "No fun!" Chen Hulu shook his head and said with a smile. But there are so many people in the temple of God. The disciples of Bingxin hall rushed to the arena at the first time and put Zhong Ximing down. Wen Xiaoxuan and a group of elders also rushed over and tried to use the time technique on Zhong Ximing. However, as soon as Wen Xiaoxuan checked, he realized that it was wrong. "This..." he opened his mouth and his eyes were wide open. "Has the trajectory of time been destroyed again?" Zhang Shenwu''s face is cold. "But... Chen Hu clearly didn''t use the means to destroy the time trajectory." The next disciple trembled. "On that sword, there may be the power to disrupt the track of time." Zhang Shenwu gazed at Chen huru on the challenge arena and said hoarsely: "it''s not difficult to disturb the track of time. It''s much simpler than accelerating time, and even simpler than time reversal. Time technique is mysterious. Although it is superior to space, it''s not difficult to manipulate it at our level. I''m afraid the other side will use this method to stir up the next battle Chaotic time trajectories... ""That is to say, elder martial brother Zhong Ximing... Has gone?" The disciples around immediately wiped tears and choked. "Not yet!" At this time, the ice cloud and smoke on the logistics side said in a hurry: "you quickly put him over, he has just been cut off his lifeline, there is still a chance to connect, quick!" "Yes." A group of disciples rushed to carry Zhong Ximing over. But at this time, Chen huru on the challenge arena called out again. "Who are you going to send up to fight with me next? Can you hurry up? I''m in a hurry The sound swings open, how arrogant! People in the temple of God were furious. All the people in the outer world all smile and look at this side jokingly. "Bullying too much!" Do Xiaoyao cold hum a, suddenly stand up, to Zhang Shenwu called: "master!" "Sit down." Zhang Shenwu''s expression was cold and solemn. "But... Master!" "You''re not in the round yet!" Zhang Shenwu drank coldly and looked in the direction of the Vatican. Mo Xu, the elder of the Buddhist heart hall, immediately sent his disciple Liu Shoudao. Liu Shoudao made a long sword and boarded the arena, and then he fought with Chen huru. However, as everyone knows, Liu Shoudao is not Chen huru''s opponent. The reason why he appeared on the stage was just a consumption of Chen huru''s strength www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1858 It''s hard to play in the middle of the field. The Logistics Department of the temple of God is also tense. Wen Xiaoxuan and the disciples of lingxuan hall all gathered around the logistics end. After the disciples of Bingxin hall pieced up Zhong Ximing''s body, they either applied medicine or sent pills. Bing Yunyan constantly stimulated the spirit to repair Zhong Ximing''s body. Her spirit seems to be quite similar to the spirit of flowers and spirits in the white night. All the soul Qi offered by her is very healing. After wrapped in Zhong Ximing''s body, she immediately began to heal his body. It''s just... although the wound is healed, the lifeblood can''t be repaired so easily. A moment later, the ice cloud was sweating and panting. All the disciples around know that Bing Yunyan can''t hold on. "Um..." at this time, the ice cloud smoke suddenly had a bad breath, the chest heaved, and a little blood was spilled directly from the corner of the mouth. "Girl Wen Xiaoxuan exclaimed. "Sister Bing!" "Are you OK, sister Bing?" The disciples around him were also anxious and cried out one after another. "I''m all right..." Bing Yunyan removes her breath, but her face is pale for a long time. She gasps and says: "elder martial brother Zhong''s situation is not very optimistic... His cultivation is excellent, and his physical strength is also amazing. With my strength, it''s no problem to heal his body, but it''s very difficult to heal his lifeline... " so... What should I do? " The disciples of lingxuan hall are in a hurry. Bing Yunyan did not speak. Her eyes were fixed on Zhong Ximing''s body. After a moment, she took a light breath and said hoarsely, "don''t panic, I''ll try again!" People didn''t speak. I see ice cloud smoke again to stimulate the spirit, toward Zhong Ximing wrapped. But this time her breath was thinner than before. She had been injured, but now she has been pressing for breath. How can she bear it? Seeing the ice cloud and smoke like this, Wen Xiaoxuan couldn''t see it any more. "Girl... Don''t force yourself. If you have any accident, I''m not good at explaining it to the Lord." Wen Xiaoxuan couldn''t help saying. "Don''t worry, elder." Bing Yunyan said, but his breath was quick again. Looking at Zhong Ximing''s eyes, he couldn''t help being serious. The sweat, big as beans, slipped down her cheek. People around did not dare to make a sound, one by one held their breath, staring at the ice cloud smoke. People are worried and distressed. However, at this time, a voice came from the cold nearby. "Why don''t you take him to the array? With the power of the array, I think it will be much easier to cure him! " This sound floats, in the present this critical point can be said to be particularly abrupt. People are all stunned, Qi Qi looks at the sound source. Only then discovered that the speaker was actually sitting in the corner of the white night. "Is it you?" Many disciples of lingxuan hall seem to have noticed the white night. "Why are you here?" Wen Xiaoxuan frowned. His beloved Zhong Ximing was in such a bad mood. Now he jumped out of the night again, which made Wen Xiaoxuan angry. You know, the man of white night is very annoying to the elders of the temple of God! Many elders wish he would die soon! Wen Xiaoxuan snorted coldly and said in a deep voice: "I remember that there was a rule in the sect that the disciples of hunwu hall were not allowed to participate in the battle of the clan. Who let you in?" "Elder Murong of Bingxin hall, what? What''s wrong with Mr. Wen? You can tell elder Murong White night road. Wen Xiaoxuan hears the voice, the anger in the eye is more serious, but did not speak again. The disciples of lingxuan hall are angry and shivering all over. "White night! Don''t make trouble here "That''s right. What else do you want?" There was a lot of shouting and swearing. Whew! At this time, the gas in the ice cloud smoke is bifurcated gas, small mouth spit out a little red blood, the person is more tottering, almost fell to the ground. "Elder martial sister!" People around him rushed to help him. "Girl, are you ok?" Wen Xiaoxuan quickly called out, whirling and pressing to breathe, for ice cloud smoke breath. The ice cloud smoke immediately eased a bit. White night frowned and said faintly, "your state is too bad. It is impossible to use breath to connect Zhong Ximing''s life. You can only rely on the array of Dharma!" The voice falls, the white night again closes the eyes, also does not bother to pay attention to the public. "Shut up! If you dare to disturb elder martial sister Bing here, I will never let you go! "A disciple of lingxuan hall couldn''t help it any longer, and he opened his mouth to anger. White night opened his eyes, frowned slightly, and scanned the disciple. But the disciple had no fear. The Lord of the temple is here. He doesn''t believe that he dare to be presumptuous in this white night! But the white night was not a mess. He shook his head, closed his eyes again and stopped looking. Love or not. If we delay and miss the opportunity, even if Murong Bingxin comes, it is impossible to save Zhong Ximing''s life. "What should I do? We don''t have much time. " A disciple of Bingxin hall came over and looked at the corpse of Zhong Ximing, whose whole body was angry and quickly evaporated. He couldn''t help saying that. "Or... According to elder martial brother Bai''s words, carry Zhong Ximing to the array." Ice cloud smoke hesitated in the lower voice. "No way!" Another disciple cried eagerly, "what kind of array have you been changed into by elder martial brother Bai?"? It certainly has no effect... " " even if there is no effect, it doesn''t matter. Is there any better way for us now? " Bingyunyan asked. "This..." the disciple was speechless, hesitated, sighed and nodded. The disciples of Bingxin hall immediately got busy and reached out one by one to lift Zhong Ximing''s body to the array. Ice Yunyan was helped to walk to the array, looked at the strange array that she could hardly understand. She took a deep breath, pressed her hand on the source of the array, and injected spirit into it. In an instant. Whoa! The array lights up. A strange light of emerald green overflowed and wrapped around Zhong Ximing in an instant. "What?" At the same time, all the disciples were attracted by the light of Bing Xiaotang. However, the green light was like a big hand, gently holding Zhong Ximing, and then a breath of pure and suffocating life shrouded the scar on Zhong Ximing''s neck. A moment later, the scar on Zhong Ximing''s neck disappeared, and there was no scar on his whole body. And his body, at this time, also suddenly trembled. "How can this... Be possible?" Looking at the array, people are like statues, but they can''t get back to their senses after half a sound www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1859 Zhong Ximing''s change is like a steel needle, which stabs everyone''s heart. In an instant, everyone''s skin and flesh were shaking, and their nerves were shaking wildly. "Ximing!" "Elder martial brother!" Wen Xiaoxuan and the disciples of lingxuan hall yelled one after another. People''s faces were very excited. "It works! Elder martial sister! It really works! " The disciples of Bingxin hall were all overjoyed and yelled. However, Bing Yunyan is not immersed in the joy that Zhong Ximing''s life line has been restored. At the moment, she is still numb and petrified. Her big eyes with watery eyes are staring at the array and the rich breath overflowing from it. A moment later, she can''t help but go forward and get close to the array. All the people around me were puzzled. "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you?" A disciple of Bingxin hall asked carefully. However, the ice cloud smoke seems to have not heard. "This power..." she murmured, reached over, stretched out her slender finger, and carefully touched the power of the lower array. But it was just a touch. Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof... the abnormal sound came out again. The power of repairing Zhong Ximing stopped suddenly, and the whole array stopped working. Ice Yunyan''s face changed greatly. The people around are also in a fog. "What''s going on?" "Why didn''t the array move?" "Has the elder martial sister shut it down?" "I don''t know! However, this array should be designed to save elder martial brother Zhong! " People talked and looked at the ice clouds. Wen Xiaoxuan also rushed forward, eager to ask: "girl, what''s going on? Is Ximing OK "This..." Bing Yunyan opened his mouth and looked at the array in a hurry. However, he saw that several array sources on the array were loose. He was relieved and said with a smile: "it''s OK, elder. It''s just that the source of the array is loose. It''s probably because I accidentally touched the power of the array just now! I''ll just hold them in place When the voice dropped, ice cloud smoke immediately began to deal with it. However, after 20 years of breathing, the loose array source could no longer be relocated, and because of the rubbing of her fingers, the array pattern on the array source was erased. People around him are confused and uneasy. Because anyone who knows something about the array knows that if there is a problem with the source of the array and the pattern of the array is erased, the array will be basically abandoned. At this time, the array pattern must be filled, otherwise the large array will not be able to operate again. After processing about 40 or 50 interest, the ice cloud smoke is urgent. "Elder martial sister, do you want us to help..." a Bingxin hall disciple asked carefully. "You and I are not familiar with this array. We can''t get in touch with it!" Ice cloud smoke gave up, sighed repeatedly said. "What?" Wen Xiaoxuan beside him was stunned. He looked at the ice cloud and smoke strangely and said inexplicably: "girl, isn''t this array arranged by your Bingxin hall? Why are you not familiar with it? " On hearing the sound, Bing Yun Yan shook his head and pointed to the white night where he was meditating with his eyes closed. "This array is actually arranged in the daytime. We just helped a little bit." "Ah?" All the disciples of lingxuan hall were dumbfounded. "What''s this... What''s going on?" Wen Xiaoxuan is also stunned, he Na''s looking at the ice cloud smoke, half sound all can''t return God. However, hearing Bing Yunyan said helplessly: "because the array deployment area was destroyed by his clan''s curfew, our current array deployment area is actually several seats with seats removed. When we set up the array in such a narrow place, the recovery array that zongmen gave me was not enough to complete. So younger martial brother Bai used his understanding of the array to improve the array! So that the recovery team can barely fall here. " "This is an ancient battle line." Wen Xiaoxuan said in a hurry: "he is just a real king''s realm. Can he improve the ancient array?" "What younger martial brother Bai has done is quite unexpected, right? What''s more, I think younger martial brother Bai should be a person who is proficient in the array of Dharma! " And obviously, she''s going to repair the white clouds. At first, bingyunyan didn''t believe in white night. However, she was deeply convinced by the power of the array just now. She believed that even if the large array drawn on her drawing could be perfectly paved, the array force effect might not be half of the array! This is the masterpiece of white night? How did he improve it? Bing Yunyan was frightened. She wouldn''t believe it if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes.She believed that in the whole temple of the Supreme God, no one could have such a means except the temple master! Even the five elders of Qizhen hall, Zhong que, could never have done this! Wen Xiaoxuan and the disciples of lingxuan hall heard the sound, and all of them were shocked. How can they think that such a terrible array of Dharma is actually the hand of the white night! But it doesn''t matter! As long as Zhong Ximing can be saved, what''s important is whose hand? People all looked at the ice cloud and smoke, waiting for her to invite the white night to repair the array. But see ice cloud smoke came to the white night in front of it, bow to make a courtesy, the attitude is very respectful. Although she calls Bai Ye her younger martial brother, she is self-conscious. It''s just that... it''s just that in the daytime, my eyes are closed and my knees are crossed, and I don''t even look at the ice clouds and smoke. Ice cloud smoke a face of anxiety, eager to say what, but the white night just slightly moved mouth. Far away, people do not know what they are talking about. A moment later, ice cloud smoke has been a face of disappointment and helplessness, and then walked back dejectedly. The disciples of lingxuan hall were shocked. "Girl, what''s going on?" Wen Xiaoxuan was also greatly surprised and asked in a hurry. Just look at the ice cloud smoke swept eyes before the angry scold white night of the several lingxuan hall disciples, spin and shake his head: "elder, white night he... He said he will not repair." "Why..." Wen Xiaoxuan was anxious. "He... He... He said... He said..." Bing Yunyan hesitated for a long time, but he was helpless to say: "white night said... He will not be insulted by others, but also commit a cheap to help others, and... And he is not a disciple of Bingxin hall, these are not his obligations, so he does not care. In addition, the people of lingxuantang ask him not to meddle in his business, so... So Just... " speaking of this, Bing Yunyan did not speak any more. However, the meaning of her words is already obvious. White night is because of the previous events and intend to stand by! Wen Xiaoxuan was stunned. The people of lingxuantang are also stunned. In particular, the faces of those who used to abuse the white night have turned into pig liver color www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1860 "Small bellied Chicken Intestines!" Finally, someone couldn''t help but curse. "That is, because we insulted him for two words, he did not save him? This white night, what an abomination The people next to him echoed. "Elder, this guy doesn''t pay attention to our lingxuan hall at all! Elder, we should give this guy some color to see, or the boy will not have to climb on our head to shit? " "That''s right!" "Elder, if he doesn''t practice Dharma array, we will force him to do it! Want him to look good! He is just a disciple. Can he fight against you? " The disciples said one after another. "Shut up Wen Xiaoxuan lowered his voice and roared. The roar fell to the ground, and all the disciples were silent. People were all staring at him. Wen Xiaoxuan glared at the disciples, pointed to the white night and yelled: "anyone who insulted the white night just now, please go to me and apologize to him! Come on Hearing this, a group of disciples changed their faces. "Elder, this..." someone wants to speak, but is interrupted directly by Wen Xiaoxuan. "Either go to apologize, or get out of the lingxuan hall. Do you hear me?" Wen Xiaoxuan''s face was gloomy, his eyes were cold, his roar came out, and there was almost no expression on his face. Everyone was startled. People also know that Wen Xiaoxuan is not joking... because he has no other choice but this method. He believed that by means of white night, even if he had asked for it in the past, the white night would not pay attention to him. After all, even the senior officers dare to kill the white night. What is it to ignore him as an elder? At present, the only way to ask white night''s hand is to let lingxuantang''s people apologize and calm down the anger in his heart. The disciples looked at Wen Xiaoxuan in dismay. Seeing that the elder looked so serious, they all looked like eggplants beaten by frost, and all of them withered. "Yes, elder!" The disciples said reluctantly, hesitated, and then walked toward the white night, clasped their fists and worshipped, and apologized for their words and deeds. What a strange sight. The disciples on the seat looked at this one after another. "Well?" Here in Zizhu Pavilion, Qu Jiyue frowns at the white night. "Miss, what is this for?" Next to the peony head out, eyes revealed a trace of concern, busy ask capture quiet month. "I don''t know, this guy. I wish he would die soon." Qu Jiyue hums, takes his eyes back and moves to the stage again. Peony is still concerned about the white night, but to see those lingxuantang people do not seem to be looking for trouble in the white night, peony tight face can not help but gradually ease down. It''s just... although all the disciples of lingxuan hall came to apologize, there was still no movement in the daytime. Even... He was still sitting in a sitting posture with his eyes closed, motionless, as if he had never heard the words of these disciples... when Wen Xiaoxuan saw this, he seemed to understand something. He took a deep breath and stepped straight past. "Elder?" The disciples of lingxuan hall have changed color. Even the ice cloud smoke was shocked. Is it that... in the daytime, Wen Xiaoxuan should apologize to him? This is no small matter! You know, most of the elders of the temple of God are sitting here. Even the patriarch is here, and there are so many guests from other places. If you dare to do this in the daytime, once it is spread out, how about it? When the time comes, the Zong clan will not only be shameless, but the patriarch will be very angry. Not only will Wen Xiaoxuan be shameless, but also he will have to bear the white night. Ice cloud smoke urgent, hurried forward to try to stop, but the person walked forward a few steps, but did not know what to say. Wen Xiaoxuan stood in front of the white night and hesitated for a long time. All eyes were on him. I don''t know how long before he opened his mouth and said hoarsely, "white night, the things before were all misunderstandings... Don''t take it to heart. You and Ximing are the same family at all times. You can''t help yourself when you are dying. Go and repair the array..." the voice is not loud, but everyone hears it. Wen Xiaoxuan''s words, it means that he has lowered his head. But... there is no action in the daytime. Still as before, deaf. "White night..." Wen Xiaoxuan was patient and called out again: "I know you have prejudice against lingxuantang. Whether it''s the festival with Bingwu hall before or today''s event, you must be unhappy, but... I''ve already said that it''s all misunderstanding..." in this regard, Wen Xiaoxuan''s tone is very soft, and his posture is also lowered.However... White night is still like that, as if he is independent of the world. "You..." many disciples of lingxuan hall were furious. "Elder martial sister, it''s not good. Elder martial brother Zhong''s anger begins to evaporate again. If it goes on like this, once the anger has dissipated, it will be impossible to revive it!" At this time, a disciple of Bingxin hall cried out. "What?" Ice Yunyan''s face changed greatly. All the disciples of lingxuan hall were pale. They bit their teeth, hesitated, trembled, angry, anxious. Finally, the disciples of lingxuan hall couldn''t bear it. Then see a person suddenly rushed forward, two knees a soft. Poop! Kneel heavily on the ground. His eyes turned red, and he called out to the white night, "elder martial brother Bai, I insulted you just now. It was me who was not good, and I was mean. I apologize to you. Please! Please help elder martial brother Zhong! As long as you can save elder martial brother Zhong, you can do anything you want me to do! " With that, the disciple kowtowed directly to the white night. "Younger martial brother..." many people breathe out in pain. The rest of the disciples of lingxuan hall didn''t hesitate. They all rushed over and kowtowed on their knees. So, a strange picture appeared in the logistics side of the temple of God. However, only a small number of people on the scene of the fierce fight focused on one part of the scene. Looking at all his disciples kneeling down to worship the disciples of the hunwu hall in order to save Zhong Ximing, Wen Xiaoxuan''s heart was like a knife. He took a deep breath, and there was a firm determination in his eyes, as if he had made a decision. Then he took a few steps forward and raised his arms to bow. Behind the ice cloud smoke and others are surprised. Does Wen Xiaoxuan really want to apologize to the white night? And still bowing and apologizing? This is the treatment only the hall master has! But... Ice cloud smoke can''t stop Wen Xiaoxuan. At this time, they can only watch the next action of Wen Xiaoxuan. However... just as Wen Xiaoxuan was about to bow and apologize, Bai Ye opened his eyes. "Well, Mr. Wen, stop!" The voice of indifference darted into Wen Xiaoxuan''s ear, and Wen Xiaoxuan immediately trembled. The disciples of lingxuan hall all raised their heads and looked at the white night. However, she stood up at night, patted her clothes, and said faintly, "elder Wen, it''s enough..." "this..." "what I want is not your apology, but your attitude. Before, I kindly reminded elder martial sister Bing to use the array to save Zhong Ximing, which was out of my good intention. But you didn''t believe me because I was from hunwu hall Let me, despise me, even put myself in a high position to despise me! And now, I''m just trying to show you that! " White night light said. People looked at each other. Wen Xiaoxuan also had some accidents, but did not know what to say. "If you are willing to do this, I think you should recognize clearly. In this case, I will rescue Zhong Ximing!" The white night said faintly, and walked toward the array. The disciples of lingxuan hall quickly get out of the way. Wen Xiaoxuan mumbled his lower lip, opened his mouth and said, "then... Please, white night..." the white night did not speak, but walked to the array. His hands were like a snake, holding the source of the array in the array with his hands like a snake. Click. The array source made a strange noise, and then it was restored to its original state. The disciples of Bingxin hall on the other side exclaimed in the dark. Later, he raised his hand again in the white night, accumulating a spirit at the fingertips. He actually carved the array pattern that was wiped away by the ice cloud smoke with the finger as the pen. The repair process is not long. However, several movements in the white night can be called Flowing Clouds and flowing water, which makes people feel relaxed and happy, as if they are enjoying a masterpiece. The people around were all in a state of exclamation. Wen Xiaoxuan was also greatly surprised. From these movements, he can see that the white night is indeed an array wizard. He is afraid that it will not be much worse than the five long old bell. this is a real array master! After a moment, the white night stopped the stimulation of soul Qi and said: "elder martial sister Bing, this array is based on your ancient array. Many parts of it are very fragile. So when you just touched the power of the array, it affected its trajectory, and then it suddenly stopped. You can''t touch it. On the contrary, you have to continue to make the array work Keep it steady "What should I do?" Ice cloud smoke busy road. "It''s simple." "Control its array source, pattern and point with Qi, so that it can operate at high speed without collapse because of the irascible array force!"When the voice dropped, he pressed his hand on the array. In an instant, the array is reactivated. A large number of array forces once again enveloped Zhong Ximing. The breath of the people around them is tight, and their eyes are burning. Ice cloud smoke is also quite excited, repeatedly nodded: "taught!" The array is activated normally, and the array power is rippling. After a while, Zhong Ximing''s physical body revived. He opened his eyes hard, but he survived. "Elder martial brother!" All the disciples of lingxuan hall cried out with excitement. Wen Xiaoxuan is secretly wiping tears, the scene of the lost and recovered makes his mood very complicated. After a moment, the white night stopped the prompting of the array, and said faintly, "take him down to recuperate. He should be able to recover in a few months." "Yes... Yes..." "thank you, elder martial brother Bai!" "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Bai." ... the people of lingxuan hall bowed to the white night excitedly, and carefully lifted Zhong Ximing off the array. Thank you very much, white night Wen Xiaoxuan also came over and said gratefully. "You''re welcome. As long as the elder doesn''t bother me in the future, we are still the same clan." White night light said. Wen Xiaoxuan heard the sound, a little embarrassed, but also did not say anything. Ice cloud smoke see appearance, mood is very good, smile say: "white night, this time thanks to you." "It''s OK." White night light way, spin and take back the hand. All the disciples of Bingxin hall jumped with joy. Everything seems to be much better than expected. The tense atmosphere of the scene instantly became jubilant. Many disciples of Bingxin hall are looking at the white night with worship eyes. However, at this moment... Dong! There was a dull noise. Just looking at the middle of the field, Liu Shoudao, who was fighting with Chen huru, flew out in an instant. Before he landed, countless swords had penetrated his body. Whoa! When a person falls on the ground, it looks like a broken bronze mirror, which is split into hundreds of pieces in an instant, and then he is dismembered and killed miserably on the spot! "What?" There was an uproar. Liu Shoudao died like this? What''s more, the death is so miserable... "not good!" Ice cloud smoke looks pale. "Send someone to collect his body. Don''t save this man. The body is cut into pieces. It''s not easy to cure. It needs a lot of soul support. I''ll come." White night light said, spin and again walked to the side of the array. Bing Yunyan nodded again and again, and said to his disciples in a hurry: "hurry, go and take back the body of senior brother Liu!" "Yes, sister!" The disciples of Bingxin hall rushed to the arena in a hurry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1861 Liu Shoudao''s body can no longer be called a corpse. It should be called a corpse. Chen huru''s method is really cruel, directly cut him into pieces smaller than the palm, a total of more than a hundred pieces, and it took some time to collect them. All the people at the scene were shocked by Chen''s bravery. Especially the leaders of other potential clans, this time they all looked at the Lingxi sword. "I didn''t expect Chen Hu to be so powerful!" "It seems that Chen huru hasn''t used the Lingxi sword sect''s sword technique yet?" "It seems." "Although everyone has been increased, the strength of today''s play is much more than usual, but this means of Chen''s protection is really terrible." Many people whispered and talked in succession, and their eyes were full of amazement. The leader of mengtianzong over there, Yimeng Changjun, raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile: "Lord Lingxi, is this the number one seed cultivated by your Lingxi sword school?" "Hehe, number one seed? No no no! It''s just the last seed of our Lingxi sword sect. He didn''t have the chance to compete. He begged many times before we agreed to take him to practice. Let''s laugh The swordsman laughed and his face was full of pride. Many leaders frown in secret. There is no doubt that lingxijian is bragging. Chen Nuru''s strength, or the last seed? Isn''t Lingxi sword sect more powerful than Taishang Shenzong? But Chen huru is not the last seed, but it is not the first seed. The strength of Lingxi sword sect seems to be much stronger than people think. Many of the leaders of the patriarchal clan all secretly moved their eyebrows, and then looked into the eyes of the Lingxi sword, which showed a trace of vigilance. At this moment, the Lingxi sword sect is famous everywhere. The name of Chen Hulu is famous throughout the world. All the people in the temple of God were dignified and ugly. Chen Hu is so tough that they don''t know who to send. However, these have nothing to do with white night. He just needs to do what the elder Murong told him. As long as he helps Bingxin hall get through this difficulty, he will get in and out of the forbidden area, and elder Murong will be able to speak. "The time trajectory is still destroyed. If it is touched by Chen huru''s golden sword, the time trajectory will be disturbed." A disciple of Bingxin hall examined the corpse of Chen huru, and said solemnly. "Don''t talk nonsense. Put it up and put it together quickly." The white night is light. Br > , the disciples are busy putting together the corpses. Liu Shoudao''s Tangkou people also all ran over at the moment, one by one ugly, surrounded by Liu Shoudao anxious. When the corpses are assembled, the white night will immediately activate the array. Whoa! The strong breath of life was immediately infused from the array and covered Liu Shoudao''s whole body. In an instant. People can see that Liu Shoudao''s corpses are actually wriggling. They seem to be attracted by magnets. They move and approach each other, and each piece of flesh and blood is recovering and growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Liu Shoudao''s body has been restored to its original state after only 30 breaths. "Wow All the people around him screamed. In particular, Liu Shoudao''s disciples at the entrance of the hall were all stupidly petrified. The white night worked again for a moment, then stopped after a hundred rest. At the same time, Liu Shoudao, who was lying on the big array, made a groan and opened his eyes. "What?" This time, everyone around me is not calm. Ice cloud smoke is small mouth light open, a pair of ghost appearance. A cut into pieces of people, incredibly... So quickly alive? This is a miracle! People were all amazed. The elder''s seat, has been staring at this side of Wen Xiaoxuan was surprised again. However, one person''s face is more ugly, that is Wang yuanyan of the broken Gang Hall... "change materials." White night vomited turbid gas, side head light way: "the material of big array is consumed almost, change quickly." "Ah... Oh... Ok... OK, elder martial brother..." the disciples of Bingxin hall came back to their senses, nodded one after another, and rushed to get the materials. White night wiped the sweat on the forehead, looking at the big array, but also a burst of joy. The power of this improved array is really terrible. In fact, there is no such effect in the array he has mastered. The reason why this array can revive people soon after death is that there is a very unique and mysterious source of soul locking array. This source of soul locking array is similar to the resurrection skill of white night taught by Jingwu God Zun, but it is not It is more powerful and more mysterious than that taught by Jingwu deity. Although it can not directly revive anyone, it can be saved as long as the corpse is still alive and dead.The source of the suoling array comes from the ancient great array atlas held by Bing Yunyan. Ice cloud smoke did not notice, but the night is to understand and master! Just by learning this array source, Bai Ye felt that the trip to the temple of God was worthwhile. He also believed that there must be a more intuitive and effective means of resurrection in the ancient methods in the temple of God! After Liu Shoudao was resurrected, the whole person was already in a daze, so his elder arranged for him to go down to rest in a hurry. After a while, Liu Shoudao was helped to walk outside the gate of the stadium. Several disciples sitting at the gate of the competition field raised their eyes and swept towards this side, but they didn''t care much. When they saw Liu Shoudao, they were all dumbfounded. "Master, look, look." A disciple called out to his elder eagerly. "What''s the matter?" The elder looked at Liu Shoudao in the direction that the disciple had pointed out. But when he saw Liu Shoudao being helped to leave, he was stunned on the spot. "It''s impossible!" The elder lost his voice. He is the most clear. Chen huru has destroyed Liu Shoudao''s time trajectory. Liu Shoudao can''t cure his body through time manipulation. However, if you don''t pass the time magic, what''s the matter with his body cut into pieces? Is it through resurrection? However, how can ordinary people master such a method? There will never be any elders of the temple of God. As for the Lord of the temple, we don''t know! However, the Lord of god heaven hall will save such an unknown disciple? What''s more, he was sitting there, and no one saw him do it? The elder was so busy that he reported it. Several leaders said they couldn''t believe it. But Liu Shoudao has left, and they can''t find Liu Shoudao''s figure. It''s the elder who looks away. The elder explained a few words, but it was not convincing. He had no choice but to give up. Whew! At this time, the sword light rises again in the arena. Chen huru then took up his sword again and chopped his opponent to the ground with one sword. The disciple sent by the temple of God was immediately torn open and his blood overflowed wildly. His face changed with fright, and he did not dare to make any hesitation. He directly yelled: "I surrender!" "At the end of the competition, the winner is Chen huru of Lingxi sword school!" Even green leaves under the stage yelled in a hurry, and at the same time, he kept his soul and looked at Chen huru on the challenge arena. As long as Chen Hu dares to continue to kill that disciple, he will not hesitate to rush up to kill Chen huru. After all, if Chen Hu violates the rules, he has the right to kill him. However... Chen Hu is not an idiot. How could he not know that the people in the temple of God wished that they would die at once, put away their swords, remove their spirits, and look at the man who fell to the ground. "Get out of here, rubbish! You have found a life! " Hearing this, the disciple''s face was livid, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he covered his chest and staggered out of the arena. There was no sound in the temple of God again. People can''t remember how many times they lost. The morale of all the disciples was destroyed by the successive defeats. And the outsider''s side is already ringing out the mountain shout tsunami''s cheering sound. "Brother Chen, good job!" "Ha ha, win again!" "Elder martial brother Chen is invincible!" "Yes, elder martial brother Chen is invincible, ha ha..." laughter is endless. People are excited. On this side of the temple of God, the seeds and even the heroes can''t sit still. Qi and Qi dynasties, such as ghost painting, zuxiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao, Shen Baiyi, and others, looked at Zhang Shenwu and even the head of Shentian temple and begged the elder or the temple master to allow them to fight. However, the hall master and Zhang Shenwu were silent. Many outstanding people are gnashing their teeth with hatred. "No fun! No fun At this time, Chen huru on the stage said with a disappointed face: "if you have been fighting with some cats and dogs, it is really too boring! In this case, I''ll go down and have a rest! I think the next battle will be a bit interesting! " Chen huru laughed and said to Yun Qingye: "elder Yun, I apply for a truce!" "Yes Yun Qingye is busy. Chen huru immediately swaggered off the challenge arena and returned to Lingxi sword sect. "Hulu, good job!" The Lingxi sword man stroked his beard and laughed, and his face was full of admiration and gratification. "It''s all a drag on the leader Hong Fu." Chen Hu said with a smile. "Now the temple of God is no longer going to send out strong opponents! Their plan is to use some weak people to consume our physical strength, and then send people to the stage, but although their calculations are good! But in the end, it''s a move short of chess! "After that, lingxijian directly called to the leader of Huangyue not far away: "Master Li, next, is it time to see you Huang Yue Zong?" "Wait and see." Li Gu Yi ha ha a smile, spin and side head way: "Chongshan!" "The disciple is here!" Huang Chongshan stood up immediately. "Go up!" Li Gu Yi smiles a way. "Yes Huang Chongshan clasped his fist again, whirled and jumped into the ring. Attention! But Huang Chongshan turned around and hugged Yun Qingye: "elder Yun, I want to start the roll call battle!" As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1862 Roll call war, as the name implies, is who points, who will be on the stage to challenge! This method is usually carried out after the battle of Qunzhong. At that time, various potential clans would hide some means to deal with the heroes of Shentian hall. For example, some of the heroes in Shentian hall were good at using the fire soul formula. Then these potential clan people would train some people who were good at the water soul formula to solve the outstanding person. In order to help the people clear the road, the Shentian hall declared that it could start the roll call battle at any time when drawing up the battle of Qunzhong Once the famous war is launched, whoever is called will be on the stage to fight. It''s a very overbearing challenge. However, the roll call war can also surrender, and after surrender, as long as the status is still there, still can fight. However... however, most people who use roll call are super monsters who will never give the other party a chance to surrender. They have many means to force the other party to surrender! Now that Huang Chongshan is on the stage, I don''t know what means he has. The temple of God was shocked. Yun Qingye also froze for a while, then opened his mouth and said, "the roll call battle... Takes effect, please huangchongshan, a disciple of huangyuezong, to start the roll call!" With the words of even green leaves falling, the scene has been boiling. People were all staring at Huang Chongshan in amazement, and others looked at Huang Yue Zong. Huang Chongshan is the chief of huangyuezong! But the number one disciple of huangyuezong! How did this move... Huang yuezong called the chief up, and also directly opened the roll call battle? What is Huang yuezong going to do? People in the temple of God are dignified and incomparable. The white night below was also interested in looking at Huang Chong Shan. But now he felt something was wrong. For some reason, he always felt that the breath of Huang Chongshan at the moment was quite different from what he had seen at the door before. It seems that at this moment, the breath of Huang Chongshan has undergone a qualitative change, rising countless! What''s going on? Why has the breath of Huang Chongshan become so terrible in such a short time? What''s more, the former Chen Hu was not so good at cultivation, but he was able to play that terrible power! Can we say that they use what secret arts to enhance their strength? The white night thought. I always feel that everything seems very strange. At this time, Huang Chongshan had already begun to call the roll. He looked at the seat of Shentian hall, and his eyes fell directly on the direction of Qizhen hall. He stared at the ghost painting body sitting with Zhong que, the elder of Qizhen hall. He said faintly, "I want to challenge, the disciples of Shentian hall paint ghosts!" As soon as the words fell, all the people in the strange array hall were stunned. Zhong Kuo was also very surprised. For a time, he thought he had heard something wrong. "He wants to fight the ghost brother?" "Brother Huagui is the 11th outstanding person in the list, but he is not afraid of him!" "If others dare to call him elder martial brother, I''m afraid there is something to rely on." "Yes..." the disciples of the temple of God were worried. Zhong Que''s face was rather ugly. He glanced at Huang Chongshan, turned his head to the ghost painting beside him and said: "painting ghost, Huang Chongshan is the chief of Huangyue Zong, and his strength is terrible. If he wants you now, he must have something to rely on. Remember, if you can fight, you can fight. If you can''t defeat, you can surrender directly. After surrender, he won''t have a chance to order you. " "Master, do you think there is still a chance for the disciple to surrender after he ascends the stage?" Asked the ghost. "It doesn''t matter!" Zhong que said in a deep voice: "if Huang Chongshan blocks the voice within the boundary, if you are not defeated, run to the direction of elder Yun, who will judge the situation. Once he sees that you don''t support, he will directly terminate the game and betray you. As long as you can save your life and preserve the vitality of our God Temple, we will not lose this battle of clans." The ghost was silent for a moment, then nodded, walked out of the seat and jumped onto the arena. "Please get ready, both of you." Yun Qingye''s expression was tight and he whispered. The ghost immediately lifted his hands, and two weapons like chains appeared in his hands. Many people in the temple of God know that this is a signboard weapon for painting ghosts. It turns into a chain. It can set up the array. In a twinkling of an eye, ten extremely aggressive array can be produced. It is very terrible. Huang Chongshan didn''t move. He just put his hands behind him and quietly looked at the ghost painting. At the moment, he is quite different from the violent appearance shown at the gate of the stadium. Yun Qingye glanced at them. Seeing that the ghost was ready, he did not care about Huang Chongshan, and directly called out, "start!" The words fell in an instant. Whoosh! The ghost is moving. He is like a meteor shuttling through the night sky, rushing to huangchongshan. As he approached, he threw the long chain.Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Hoo... the two chains were like two slender snakes. They danced wildly in the air. When they were dancing, they shook out a lot of array patterns and swayed wildly in the air. It''s just a breath in front of and behind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there are more than 20 attack arrays around huangchongshan. At the same time, a large number of fierce swords were blasted in Chonghuang mountain. "Is this?" The white night of the logistics department suddenly got up, staring at the action of the ghost painting, and the heart beat wildly. He still remembers that he had introduced in the complete catalogue of array records that everything can be transformed into an array by Qi, meaning, potential and force... All can be used as media. But the white night does not understand, pondering for years without results. However, when I saw the move of painting ghosts today, I realized something faintly in the white night, as if there was some shackle breakthrough in my heart... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... at this time, the sword in the big array has already smashed. They hit Huang Chongshan''s body Qi fiercely, spinning and all exploded. A violent explosion submerged the mountain. The ferocious destruction Qi ripples wildly around like ripples. However, the ghost painters did not dare to neglect, and they tried their best to dance the array chain, which constantly gave birth to more Dharma arrays and bombarded Huang Chongshan. The whole arena vibrates wildly. Around the border is also constantly shaking, as the surging waves, a few to burst. The whole audience took it seriously. There was a riot on the field. However, just then... whoosh! Suddenly, a figure burst out of the place where the bombing was rampant. "What?" The ghost was startled, and the man had not yet responded. But he saw that the figure had surpassed the beam of light and approached him in a blink. Whew! A strange noise came out. I can see that Huang Chongshan, which has been bombed wildly, is actually standing in front of the painting ghost. And his hand... Has pierced the body of the painting ghost and pulled out its heart... the whole body of the painting ghost was convulsed, and the corners of his mouth suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. "No way!" All the people on this side of the temple of God stood up and looked at the scene with astonishment. "That man is a hero Someone yelled bitterly! Outstanding people... Killed by Huang Chongshan? Crazy! At this moment, all the people in the temple of God are crazy! The elders were even more gloomy, with anger in their eyes. "Forbidden technique?" Suddenly, the Lord of the temple of God called out. This remark made all the elders sink to the bottom of their hearts www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1863 With Huang Chongshan''s palm drawn out, a blood red heart has been held in his hand. People breathe hard. He had a big hand. Poof! The heart was crushed by him! Huang Chongshan was no longer polite. He raised another hand and patted the body of the painting ghost. This palm covers the infinite power of time! There is no doubt that this is a blow to destroy the track of time. Bang! The body of the painting ghost was hit and flew out, hitting the border of the field heavily. He fell down, like a broken puppet, fell heavily on the ground, no more movement. Ghost painting, death! At the moment, there was silence. Everyone can''t believe their eyes. This is the 11th outstanding person in the temple of supreme god! It''s not an ordinary disciple! However, all the outstanding people were killed by Huang Chongshan with one move. How terrible is this? Huang Chongshan''s strength... Is it so strong? "No, it won''t... ghosts won''t die like this, no!" The elder of Qizhen hall, Zhong que, stood up, his face white and trembling at the stage. It seemed that he had lost his soul. "The competition is over, the winner, Huang Chongshan, a disciple of huangyuezong!" The green leaves below suddenly came back to their senses and immediately called out. After his voice fell, the disciples of Bingxin hall rushed to the place and carried down the corpse of the ghost painting. With the appearance of this scene, the scene has burst out like a tsunami of sound. "Won... Won?" "Brother Huang Chongshan killed the ghost painting in the temple of God with one blow?" "Oh, my God, that''s a great man!" "How can you be so vulnerable in front of senior brother Huang?" "Senior brother Huang is too strong?" "Senior brother Huang is very powerful!" "Brother Huang is invincible!" ... countless disciples stood up and yelled, and their eyes looking at Huang Chongshan were full of blazing worship. At this moment, Huang Chongshan has become the pronoun of the strong in the eyes of all the disciples! "If you can kill the painting ghost with one move, I''m afraid that Huang Chongshan''s strength can already compete with the top five heroes." Daosheng Xiangguan here, a man wearing a Taoist robe with a sword on his back said faintly. "If there is no increase, Huang Chongshan''s strength will be excellent, but it''s not important. Anyway, today we will make the Supreme God''s temple impossible to turn over." The master of insight said with a smile. "It depends on whether the temple of God will pull out the first five people." The man narrowed his eyes and said in a soft voice: "although there are twelve outstanding twelve people, there are only the top five among them! At present, the situation is only broken by the first five! If you send another stream of painting ghosts, you will undoubtedly die. This situation will only slowly drag the temple of God into the place of death! " "Ha ha ha, disciple... You have a unique vision. I''m glad to be a teacher, but you have to prepare for it! If it''s really the first five players who are on the stage, it''s up to you! " The master of insight laughed. Hearing the sound, the man nodded gently and looked at the disciples of Bingxin hall. However, the people of Bingxin hall hastily carried the corpse of the ghost painting to the large array in the logistics area. A white haired man was standing in front of the battle, releasing his spirit to start the array. The big array immediately burst out a dark green light, wrapped in the painting ghost. After a while, the hole in the chest of the painting ghost began to fill up slowly. "What?" The man lost his voice and thought he was wrong. "What''s the matter, disciple?" The master of insight asked. "Bingxin hall!" The man gazed over there and whispered. When he heard the sound, he immediately looked at the area where the disciples of Bingxin hall were located in the direction of Shentian hall. However, with only one glance, his expression immediately froze. At the same time, the leaders and talents of several other potential clans all focused on the side of Bingxin hall and looked at it in amazement. After a while, the ghost painting was carried down again. But this time... The hole in his chest has disappeared, replaced by complete flesh and blood, and he, has slowly opened his eyes. A person whose heart has been cut out, a person whose whole body has been broken has survived... "it''s impossible!" Many people cried out. "How did the ghost painting come back to life?" "This... What''s the matter?" "How can the logistics of the temple of God be so powerful?" "It''s not that Murong Bingxin was injured and didn''t participate in the group Zong war, but the chief disciple Bing Yunyan was also seriously injured and couldn''t make it? What''s wrong with thisPeople yelled in amazement. "What do you think, gentlemen?" The leader of tianxuanzong left Po Kun, glanced at the leaders of other potential clans and said in a deep voice. "Murong Bingxin, the elder of Bingxin Hall of Shentian hall, is said to have been injured by accident and could not take part in the battle of the clan. Therefore, we used some small measures to make the chief disciple of Bingxin hall injured, so that she could not timely treat the defeated disciples of Shentian hall, thus weakening the continuous strength of Shentian hall and making them unable to fight a long-term war with us, but we didn''t think about it It''s really talented to go to the Bingxin hall. There''s such a boy after pouring an ice cloud. " Li Gu one squints, stare at the white night over there, light says. "What''s more, that big array is also strange. It''s clear that there is no place to set up the array in the God''s temple. They can actually make such a powerful array. It seems that the inside information of the temple of God is much stronger than we thought." Qixia palace of the old woman said. "Now what? Even heroes like ghosts can recover in such a short period of time. I''m afraid that even if we kill more outstanding people, we can''t cause damage to the temple of God. We have prepared for such a long time. Today we come here not only to win the battle of the clans, but if the logistics of the temple of God is as powerful as this, our plan will fail. " Li Gu Yi frowned. People fell into silence. At this time, a dream of mengtianzong suddenly turned his eyes and looked at Li pokun, the leader of tianxuanzong. He said with a smile, "Li Zong, don''t you say that you are armed with a secret weapon? I don''t know what it is. You don''t introduce it? " "Ha ha ha, you seem to know something? Well, I won''t hide it. " Li Po Kun laughed and turned his head to a man in white with long hair behind him and said, "Lord Hongming!" The man heard the sound and came forward. All the leaders looked at the man with curiosity. "This is it?" A dream long Jun carefully asked. "The big moon clan, the moon Hongming!" The man said calmly. The words fell to the ground, and all of them were pale and astonished. "I didn''t expect that... Tianxuanzong had a connection with the Dayue clan..." "it''s a good life to leave the patriarch!" People sighed, and then looked to break away from Kun, is the eye dew fear color. They all know what the Dayue clan means... "the Dayue clan is good at medicine and Dan Dao. They have heard that they all master the art of life and death. Lord Hongming, do you have any suggestions on the logistics of Shentian temple?" The old lady asked. On hearing the sound, the moon Hongming looked at the direction of the white night and said faintly: "that array is very strange. The overflowing array force is extraordinary. It''s very easy to cure people who have just died like painting ghosts. However, the array is extremely unstable. The guy with white hair is not only urging the formation, but also maintaining the operation of the array. Without him, the big array will not turn How long has it taken to maintain that array requires extraordinary skill and soul. In Bingxin hall, I think no one else can do it except Murong Bingxin. As for this person, I''m afraid that the understanding of the opposing force should be above Murong Bingxin, and it''s hard to defeat him. So long as you abolish this person, it''s enough. It''s just a matter of ice and cloud! Other people don''t understand array, and they can''t replace that kid... " " Oh? " As soon as the words fell, the eyes of all the people present were bright. "Send someone to check the identity of the man for me at once." A dream of long Jun immediately side head, to the side of the people said. "Yes, master." Others immediately clasped their fists, whirled and turned away in a hurry. The fighting continues. But this time, the people on the stage are no longer so simple. Just listen to a crash, a white figure jumped onto the field. People raise their eyes and look, all of them are in an uproar. "It''s Shen Bai Yi!" Someone exclaimed. "Shen Baiyi, the seventh most outstanding person in the supreme god temple?" "You sent the seventh man? It seems that the temple of God should be serious. " "That''s for sure. If Shen Baiyi is not allowed to appear on the stage, will yuexiaoxiao or Qin Zhusha come up? These two delicate beauties, elder martial brother Huang can''t do it, can''t you? " "Hehe, who cares about beauties at this time! As long as you can win, what else is worth caring about? " The scene was boiling. There was also a cry of surprise on the side of the temple of God. The disciples of Zizhu Pavilion stood up one after another, shouting loudly. "Brother Shen, come on!" "You must win "Elder martial brother Shen! You can''t lose People are shouting, looking forward to it, but also uneasy. If even Shen Bai Yi is wiped out by one blow... Then the battle between the clans will be doomed. "Elder martial brother Shen will win." Here in Zizhu Pavilion, Qu Jiyue secretly held a small fist and said to himself seriously.The white night is also watching. But at this moment, a few slight footfalls were heard nearby. White night frowned, but saw a few dressed in a different way, not like the temple of God''s disciples came over, they are talking to a disciple of Bingxin hall, at the same time, several eyes look at themselves. "Well?" White night is curious. However, after only a few words of conversation, the men left directly. Before leaving, several people also secretly looked at the white night with a trace of cold in their eyes. His eyes were shaking in the white night, and he had already guessed something... in the dark www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1864 Boom! Boom! Boom... a series of loud noises broke out on the stage. The ripples of destruction are like waves that evaporate around. The boundary of the arena is swelled by this force, and the whole border seems to be broken. Shen is white in white and wins over snow. He holds a long sword in his hand. He is smart and smart, and dodges the destructive force in front of him. Huang Chongshan''s moves are particularly violent. He didn''t give Shen Bai Yi a chance to breathe. After he appeared on the stage, he launched a stormy attack against him. Shen Bai is very fast, but he can avoid the attack of the other side. However, since he came on stage, Shen Baiyi did not attack any more. He just tried to evade and defend himself. He seemed to be analyzing Huang Chongshan''s moves. "What? Do you just run away? " After fighting for about fifty breaths, Huang Chongshan was a little annoyed when he saw Shen Bai Yi''s evasion. "You are wrong." Shen Bai Yi said: "the best way to win is not just to attack blindly. Some people say that the best defense is attack, but sometimes the best attack is also defense." "So you want to compete with me? Good! Good! In that case, I''ll have fun with you. " Huang Chongshan said coldly, spinning and not stopping, crazy attack and kill the past. His fist is like a raging lion. With one blow, he will smash the void and smash the terrible fist on the thick and fierce border, which is to smash the border! How amazing. However, Shen Baiyi is also good at it. As the seventh outstanding man, his strength is much better than that of ghost painting. He retreats with his sword. His body is very smart, just like a snake. The sword in his hand can always appear when he least expects to, and can resist Huang Chongshan''s fist. Both sides you come and I go, hit the unusual glue. The shadow of fist and sword is interwoven. The silence was extraordinary. Countless people are breathing tight. However, in the eyes of the people in the temple of God, it is rare that Shen Baiyi can fight with Huang Chongshan for such a long time. After all, the scene of Huang Chongshan''s killing ghosts was too shocking! "It seems that the child in white is still working hard at this time." Mo Ziyun, the elder of the ink bamboo forest, sighed with a smile. Her eyes were filled with joy. She said, "Lord, if white clothes can make great contributions to defeat Huang Chongshan this time, purple rhyme asks the temple master to cultivate white clothes. Such a good seedling is rare in the world!" "You can rest assured that if he can do meritorious deeds, the master of this hall will reward him with great efforts. However, this battle among the clans is no better than before." God heaven hall Lord light said. A simple sentence makes everyone tremble. "What do you mean by this Zhang Shenwu asked tentatively. The Lord of the temple of God looked at the arena and was silent for a moment before he spoke faintly: "can''t you see it yet? The purpose of these potential clans this time is not just to win the battle of the clans. " "Oh?" The elders looked at each other with bewilderment. A moment later, Mo Ziyun asked again, "Lord, what else do they want to do?" "Weaken the power of my God''s temple." God God Temple Lord calm way. As soon as the words fell, people were confused and looked at each other. "Our strength is weakened?" "How to cut it?" The crowd murmured. At this time, Zhang Shenwu seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed: "temple master, you mean..." however, the god heaven hall leader said directly: "both Huang Chongshan and the former Chen Nuru are blessed by a unique forbidden technique. The hall master believes that other people who will be sent will also be blessed by this forbidden technique, which gives them an amazing increase They are extremely powerful, and after they appear on the stage, they are not aiming at defeating the people of our sect, but with a strong murderous spirit. Their purpose is to kill off the seeds and talents of our God Temple and weaken our strength. Once our strength is weakened, we are afraid that after the end of the battle, these powerful clans will launch a general attack and encircle our God Temple! " "What?" All around us were shocked. "They... How dare they?" One of the elders shivered. "These people have been plotting the Ancient Soul skills of our God''s temple. It seems that they are not willing to plunder our ancient soul formula through the battle of the clan, but intend to destroy us and directly come to rob us..." "hateful!" People gnash their teeth with hatred. Wu Zong, the God of heaven, can''t breathe in peace "Yes Zhang Shenwu is busy holding fists. "Go ahead, inform the elder, let him talk to Wushuang, and let him go out earlier!" The Lord of the temple of God. Zhang Shenwu heard the voice, his face changed suddenly, as if he had thought of something extremely terrible. A moment later, he clasped his fist and left in a hurry.The war on the stage is getting stale. But it has to be said that Shen Baiyi''s strength is extremely amazing. At the moment, Shen Baiyi is black and blue, but Huang Chongshan is no better. After a period of defense, Shen Bai Yi seems to have a good understanding of Huang Chongshan''s skills. After blocking each other''s attack, Shen Baiyi immediately seizes the opportunity to fight back. Several times down, Huang Chongshan suffered a great loss. Two people fight hard to part, do not divide up. At this time, Shen Bai Yi seemed to be aiming at something, and suddenly ran into a frenzy. Unexpectedly, he abandoned his defense and took the initiative to attack Huang Chongshan. "Ha ha ha, can''t you help it at last?" Huang Chongshan didn''t panic at all. Instead, he was very happy. He roared, and the space around him suddenly twisted. Then people shook their arms wildly. In the void, they actually burst out a large number of horrible fist figures, like a big mouth toward Shen Bai Yi Gai. Huang Chongshan had expected that Shen Baiyi would suddenly give up his defense and fight back with all his might, so he had been waiting and on guard. Although Shen Baiyi''s move was so sudden that Huang Chongshan couldn''t dodge it, the sword would pierce Huang Chongshan''s chest. It was impossible to kill him. However, Huang Chongshan''s fist was enough to hammer Shen Baiyi into meat paste! People outside the stadium exclaimed. The purple bamboo pavilion was silent. All of them trembled and looked. Is Shen Bai Yi going to die? The brain of the people on the scene was crazy. However, at this time, Shen Bai Yi suddenly turned his sword, and a white halo burst out on the sword, directly enveloping him. "What?" Huang Chongshan seemed to smell something and his face changed greatly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... at this time, the falling fist has hit Shen Bai Yi heavily. But the fists were all blocked by the snow-white air mask, and could not touch Shen Bai''s body. It turns out that... This seems to be a sword of counterattack, but it is also Shen Bai Yi''s defense! Not good! Huang Chongshan was shocked and retreated. But it''s too late! Shen Baiyi takes off the air mask and stabs Huang Chongshan''s throat with a sword! Whew! Huang Chongshan couldn''t dodge and was killed by him on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1865 Seeing that Huang Chongshan was actually blocked by Shen Baiyi, all the disciples of Shentian Temple seemed to have reached the high tide at this moment. Everyone was excited, excited and crazy! Everyone''s bodies began to tremble, and an uncontrollable cry burst out of their mouths. "Good!" "Elder martial brother wins!" "Won... Finally won! At last The whole temple of God''s disciples completely exploded. All of them jumped up like crazy, shouting and screaming. Although Shen Baiyi''s battle was not easy, he won in the end. After experiencing Chen Hu''s desperate crush and Huang Chongshan''s shocking second killing, the people in the God''s temple saw the dawn of victory again! Now they... Need to win! But Shen Bai Yi''s sword just stabbed the morale of all the disciples in the temple of God! At this moment, everyone has a solid foundation for the next battle. Because... Shen Bai Yi brings them the hope of victory! People were burning and excited. The disciples of waizong were also very nervous. In particular, the disciples of huangyuezong are now stunned. This sword... Should be able to win or lose. After all, Huang Chongshan''s throat has been penetrated. Although it is not enough to kill the soul who is practicing at present, it is not enough to stab his throat or heart, but once it is pierced by a powerful warrior, the scar caused by it is not only the scar seen by the naked eye. Take Shen Bai Yi''s sword for example. If the sword goes down, the power of the sword will spread all over Huang Chongshan''s body like an electric current, tearing his internal organs, soul and blood vessels to pieces. So they thought. Shen Baiyi also had such thoughts. The result is settled! Shen Bai Yi breathed a sigh of relief, whirled and jerked his arm, trying to cut off Huang Chongshan''s head directly from his neck. But just then! Huang Chongshan suddenly raised his head, a pair of ferocious eyes staring at Shen Bai Yi like hell devil. "What?" Shen Bai Yi breathed quickly and his face changed greatly. Without any hesitation, he quickly waved his sword. , but his hands were as terrible as lightning. Whew! Whew! The sound of two flesh being torn almost at the same time... the whole audience was shocked. Seeing Shen Bai Yi''s sharp sword, he cut off Huang Chongshan''s head. But at the same time, Huang Chongshan''s palm also took out Shen Baiyi''s heart... the heart was pinched by Huang Chongshan''s palm, and the heart... Was broken! Shen Bai Yi shivered all over, staring at the headless corpse in front of him, and then at his chest. His face was full of wonder. Finally. He was still powerless to drop his arm, eyes also dim down. After a while, Shen Bai Yi''s body fell from the air and fell to the ring like the headless Huang Chongshan. There was no movement. Shen Baiyi and Huang Chongshan... Die together! The scene was silent. The disciples of the temple of God stopped cheering and shouting, all staring at the scene. At the moment, the people of Shenghuang yuezong and waizong are completely silent... who could have thought that... had already become a certain battle situation! In this moment, there was a twist?? All people''s heads are blank. About four or five minutes later.. live! Finally, it''s boiling! "Elder martial brother!" The disciples of Shentian hall and huangyuezong screamed one after another, especially the disciples of Zizhu Pavilion rushed down the seats and ran to the arena. Even green leaf seems to have just come back to his senses. The man cried out eagerly: "the game is over, both sides are tied!" As the voice dropped, he quickly removed the border. The disciples on both sides immediately jumped onto the challenge arena and carried the bodies of their senior brothers down. The scene was in chaos. Everyone couldn''t believe what they saw. Ink purple rhyme beautiful eyes stare at the huge, once thought that he was wrong. Obviously, Shen Baiyi has already won the race. But at the last moment, Huang Chongshan has broken his heart... is this too terrible? "How could that be? How could this happen? " "This... What''s going on?""This Huang Chongshan... Unexpectedly... Can still fight back?" Some of the elders were trembling and some were hard to accept. The victory that the temple of God was about to usher in... Was once again defeated... although it was only a draw, the so-called draw was more humiliating than defeat... people fell into silence. The Lord of the temple of God did not say a word, and there was no joy or sorrow on his face. The temple of God has been completely disordered. Ink purple rhyme has already run off the seat, rushed to the Shen Bai Yi. Even capture the moon and peony also rushed past. Shen Baiyi is the chief disciple of Zizhu Pavilion. He has a detached position and is also a outstanding person. If anything happens to him, it will be a great loss to Zizhu pavilion or supreme God''s heaven hall. Ink purple rhyme rushed to the past, urgent inspection of the next Shen white clothes, immediately pale face. "Elder master, can you use time magic to save elder martial brother?" A disciple nearby asked. Mo Ziyun bit her lips and shook her head. She said hoarsely, "those people who are outside the clan dare to come to the stage. They are all prepared to disturb the time trajectory. White clothes are no exception... It is basically impossible to recover him by time technique." "Hateful..." "elder martial brother doesn''t use the technique of disturbing time. Isn''t that saying..." people look at Huang Yue Zong in Qi Dynasty. However, Huang Yue Zong''s people have pieced together Huang Chongshan''s corpse, and Li Guyi, the leader of Huangyue sect, cast the Dharma himself. We can see that many strong time techniques are shrouded in Huang Chongshan''s body. Huang Chongshan''s body flashed a golden light. When the halo disappeared, he had recovered. He opened his eyes and stood up. His face was ruddy and his breath was gentle. He could not see that he was just dead! "Asshole!" The spirit of the temple of God trembled wildly. "In the next game, we can''t keep our hands, we have to use this method!" A disciple was indignant. Indeed, because some elders have gone to ask the Lord of the temple of God for instructions. The Lord of the temple of God has also nodded. If we don''t do this again, the people in the temple of God will be consumed by these outsiders sooner or later. To say that the means of disturbing the time trajectory, the temple of God has no less than other potential clans. At this juncture, there is no need to think about morality. "Elder, what should I do now?" Looking at Shen Bai Yi''s cold body, a disciple''s eyes turned red and choked. "Don''t worry, we still have logistics department! Didn''t you see that before? Liu Shoudao and ghost painting are all saved by the people from the logistics department. Elder martial brother Li''s injuries are the same as those of painting ghosts. We will send them to the logistics department now, and we will surely make elder martial brother Li safe and sound! " At this time, a female disciple said. As soon as this word falls, people seem to think of Bingxin hall in the logistics department. "Yes, you of Bingxin hall can cure elder martial brother Shen!" People''s eyes brightened and sorrow was swept away. So, a group of people carrying Shen Baiyi to the logistics department. The crowd was in a hurry. She was also anxious to capture the moon. She ran the fastest, near the logistics department, she called out: "sister ice, sister ice! Come on, help, help! " Bing Yunyan and the disciples of Bingxin hall have already been ready. "Put him on the array!" Ice cloud smoke cries out in a hurry. "Good, good!" "Slow down, slow down..." the disciples hurriedly put Shen Bai Yi''s body on it, and then they all looked at ice cloud smoke one by one. "What''s next, elder martial sister?" Qu Jiyue looks at the ice cloud flue eagerly. "Next?" Bingyunyan was stunned and looked at the array quickly. He found that the white night sitting beside the array had already returned to his corner and closed his eyes and knees. What''s going on? Bing Yunyan was so puzzled that he rushed forward and said eagerly, "elder martial brother Bai, elder martial brother Shen is in danger. Please hurry up and urge the array to save elder martial brother Shen..." "help him?" The white night opened his eyes, glanced at him, and said faintly, "I remember that I am a disciple of hunwu hall. Isn''t it your Bingxin hall people who did the rescue work? Why do you always ask me? " "This..." ice cloud smoke opened mouth, unexpectedly did not know what to say. "Elder martial sister Bing, what''s the matter? Why don''t we launch a big battle yet? " Capture Ji Yue said anxiously. Ink purple rhyme did not speak, a pair of eyes is also shining looking at ice cloud smoke. However, Bing Yunyan was frozen in place for a moment, hesitated and then said: "sorry, catch younger martial sister... At present, only this array can save elder martial brother Shen, and the former elder martial brother Liu Shoudao and the painting ghost all rely on this array to save their lives. At present, only one person in white night can urge him..."As soon as this word fell, all the disciples of Zizhu Pavilion were stunned. "What? White night? " Capture Ji Yue is even more surprised. She had seen the white night standing by the phalanx, but she didn''t know what she was doing. How could she think that... White night can save people... "then let the white night come to save people. If we delay it and miss the opportunity, what should we do Ink purple rhyme busy mouth way. However, Bing Yunyan hesitated for a moment. After looking at Qu Jiyue and Shen Baiyi, she shook her head bitterly: "I''m afraid it''s very difficult... Because just before, elder martial brother Shen and younger martial sister Qu had trouble with white night. I think that white night... May not be able to save elder martial brother Shen..." everyone was shocked... and Mo Ziyun''s face was a little tight. She stares at the ice cloud smoke, peaceful tone also serious numerous. "Ice girl... What are you talking about? White night... Refuse to save? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1866 From the ice cloud smoke mouth to know the process of the matter, ink purple rhyme look also some ugly. She looked at the silent moon. Qu Jiyue''s face changed slightly, and she began to say: "master, my gratitude and resentment with white night have already existed outside the temple... So... So... Qu Jiyue did not say any more. "You are young and vigorous, and you are brave and fierce. I know that. But now the white clothes are in an urgent situation. You can''t delay. The silent moon and the white night may be angry with you. Even if you''re a teacher, go and ask the white night to help him save the white clothes!" Ink purple rhyme took a deep breath and said in a deep silence. "Master, as an elder, can''t you drive one of his disciples to come and save people?" I''m reluctant to capture the moon. "If other disciples, how dare you disobey my meaning? But you have to know, what did this man do not long ago? " Ink purple rhyme congeals the voice way. Catching Ji Yue''s voice, he was stunned for a moment. Then he seemed to think of something. His face changed suddenly. The man whispered: "Shao Feijian elder..." "I all know that you, like him, joined the sect through the letter of introduction from Shenji palace. That is to say, you all have the support of Shenji palace behind you. This is also the reason why you have no fear at night. If other disciples had done such a thing, they would have been beaten up by zongmen and their spirits would not have been left. But the white night is different... Although he killed Shaofei sword, he did not disturb Shao in the end The time track of flying sword, elder Shao is still safe and sound, and the fault is not in the white night. Therefore, the clan didn''t investigate his responsibility. Now, even if I asked him to do it in the past, he just needs to find an excuse to kill me. I can''t force him. So far, only you... Silent month, as long as you are willing to open your mouth and take the initiative to apologize, I think... White night He is not a mean person. Otherwise, how could he save the painting ghost and Liu Shoudao Ink purple rhyme said painstakingly. Catch the silence of the moon, silver teeth clench, small hands tightly clenched together, autumn eyes are full of hate. She was eager to refuse. But... one side is my master, and the other side is my respected elder martial brother... If we just ignore it like this, I''m afraid that her status in the hearts of mozhulin people will drop dramatically, and all the brothers will blame her. At that time, she will have no place in the Moshu forest... but she has no choice but to go to the white night. Ink purple rhyme also immediately followed in the past. Peony Mu Lu worry, also followed closely. The party came to the corner. At the moment, the white night is still meditating with closed eyes. "White night." Ink purple rhyme called. Hearing the sound in the white night, he opened his eyes and stood up. He arched his hand to the ink purple rhyme and said faintly, "what''s the matter with nine elder?" See this scene, ink purple rhyme that also some serious eyes immediately relaxed a few points. It seems that there is still drama. With a smile in her heart, she said, "white night, I know that there are some contradictions between the white dress and the silent moon, especially the silent moon. Before entering the religion, you have already had an intersection. Maybe you are very unhappy and angry, but... White night, now human life is critical, and it is related to the honor and interests of the clan. I hope you can put down some of the stereotypes in the past, What do you think of saving the white clothes with the overall situation in mind? " However, Bai Ye shook his head: "I''m sorry, elder Jiu. Bai Ye is just a disciple of hunwu hall. The reason why he is here is because he was entrusted by elder Murong to help elder martial sister Bing Yunyan. How can Bai Ye save people? Elder nine, I''m afraid it''s the wrong person! " Ink purple rhyme and a number of purple bamboo Pavilion disciples heard the sound, are frowning. Qu Jiyue was a little annoyed and immediately called out: "white night, how can you be so small? My master has talked to you politely. Why are you so fussy? Good! In this case, I apologize to you, is that ok? It''s all my fault, OK? Are you satisfied? " Capture Ji Yue Qi Chong said, eyes are some red. She is the second miss of the family. She has never been wronged like this! "Miss!" The peony is busy holding the silent moon. However... Bai Ye still shakes his head. He looks at Jiyue and calmly says, "your apology is not sincere, and... Why do you want to apologize to me? You seem to have done nothing to me?" "Then why don''t you save elder martial brother Shen?" Capture Ji Yue Nu asked. "I said, I am not a disciple of Bingxin hall." The white night is light. "But before that, you saved brother Huagui and senior brother Liu Shoudao! What do you say? " A disciple of purple bamboo forest called out. "That''s right. You can save brother Huagui and senior brother Liu Shoudao, but you don''t save elder martial brother Shen... You are obviously angry with me at Zizhu Pavilion! Angry with elder martial brothers and sisters... " " now my elder martial sister has apologized to you. What else do you want? " "Do you really want to see death without help?"The people of Zizhu Pavilion criticized one after another. The noise here even attracted the attention of some elders. Ink purple rhyme is also looking at the white night. Bing Yunyan didn''t speak, just watched. Everyone is waiting for the answer from the white night. But... nothing at night. Finally, capture Ji Yue can''t help it! She suddenly stepped forward, eyes burning at the white night, people are red eyes, emotional abnormal excitement. "White night... Do you want me to get down on my knees? If so, why should I kneel down to you? " Finish saying, capture Ji Yue to kneel down. "Miss." Paeonia quickly took hold of Jiyue and cried out, "Miss, don''t kneel, if you want to kneel, please let your servant kneel for you!" Finish saying, peony hastily kneels on the ground, but also dare not make a voice, just low head. White night eyebrow dark frown, immediately forward to pull up the peony. "Did you agree?" Seeing the action of the white night, he caught Ji Yue''s heart and asked in a hurry. White night did not answer immediately. He looked at Shen Baiyi, who was lying on the array of Dharma, and looked at the countless double lights around him, even ice clouds and smoke. He took a deep breath and asked coldly, "I said, no help!" Such iron surface, instantly let people around purple bamboo forest angry. "You..." "hard hearted!" "Are you still human?" "Now it''s the same to the outside world, and you..." the people in Zizhu pavilion are very excited, and even some people want to step forward. At this time, the ice cloud smoke can''t sit still. She bit her silver teeth gently, and then she turned to Qin Feng. She leaned forward and said, "elder martial brother Bai, do you have to do this? You... You are kind enough to help elder martial brother Shen... hearing this, her face looks a little ugly, and her eyes are burning at her. On this vision, ice cloud smoke slightly a Leng. But listen to the hoarse white night asked: "even you also intercede for him?" When bingyunyan heard the sound, she was surprised. She was stunned and murmured: "I... I just consider myself as a disciple of Bingxin Hall..." "but do you know what the consequences of my saving him are?" The white night asked, looking extremely serious. Bing Yunyan was stunned on the spot. The disciples of Zizhu Pavilion were also stunned. "Just... You''ve helped me a lot before. This time, we''ve been cleared up!" White night shook his head, said hoarse, turning to walk towards the array, as if ready to hand. As he approached the array, he stopped again. The man turned his head slightly and whispered: "I have never hated Shen Baiyi, and I have never hated capturing Jiyue. As for why I refuse to save Shen Baiyi, you will know, Bing Yunyan... This may be my last time to fight for the people of Bingxin hall!" The voice fell down, and he beat his hand on the array at night. Bang! The array is activated instantly. A lot of life breath fluttered towards Shen Bai Yi. As for the crowd of ice clouds and smoke, they have been petrified by the words of white night at this moment... "white night..." ice cloud smoke murmured, and his eyes turned red. She had no idea what had happened. However, at this time, a few fierce and cold eyes suddenly shot from the distance, staring at this side of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1867 The vigorous breath of life poured into Shen Bai''s body. Shen Baiyi''s heart wound began to repair a little bit, and the crushed heart began to grow and heal. And his soon to volatilize the gas also slowly rich. See this scene, ink purple rhyme and purple bamboo Pavilion people all excited. Only ice cloud and smoke felt something wrong. She looked at the white night, a blank brain, head melon seeds are full of white night, that indifference reveals a trace of cold words. Last shot... last shot... why? Why the last time? Why does white night say that? Didn''t he say that he was not angry with Shen Baiyi and Qu Jiyue? Why does he say he''s the last to make a move? Is he angry with me? Ice cloud smoke heart pain, people can not help shaking up, Jiao body is more unstable, a few steps back to stagger... "elder martial sister!" A female disciple of Bingxin hall in the back hurriedly helped Bing Yunyan and looked at her in bewilderment: "are you ok?" "Nothing..." the tone of ice cloud smoke has become very weak, the whole person seems to have been cocooned. "You are too tired. You''d better sit down and have a rest." The female disciple cared. Ice cloud smoke hesitated under the beautiful eyes full of sorrow and complexity, looking at the back of the white night, and gently nodded, then to sit down. However, at this time, she suddenly seems to be aware of something, the person slightly stunned, the line of sight looks toward the distance. It''s just such a glance... The ice clouds are like lightning strikes! She was staring at the front, staring at, people did not move, as if petrified. I don''t know how long it took... "no... no... can''t be like this... No, it won''t be... the ice cloud and smoke shivered, the beautiful eyes were round, and the little face was bloodless. "Ice girl?" Shen Yan''s joy is about to come back to life However, Bing Yunyan did not speak. She only looked at the front, only looked at the distance, it seems that she did not hear the voice of ink purple rhyme. Ink purple rhyme and the next to capture the silence of the moon and others are curious, also follow her eyes to look. At the same time, everyone was stunned. On the opposite side of the waizong seat, Li Guyi, Yimeng Changjun, lingxijian, Li Guyi, insight Temple master, Natian old lady and other extremely powerful and overlords, almost all of them are looking at this side. Watching the white night! They looked at the wolf as if to swallow up the white night with their eyes. Everyone, is particularly focused! "Can you say..." the murmur of ink purple rhyme makes people completely confused. At this moment, people finally understood the meaning of white night. "Now, do you understand?" Yes, the night''s urging will stop. "If I can''t see the elder''s eyes, I can''t see them. They are not the ones who have been healed by me Theoretically speaking, it is impossible for an elder to be named... And I am... Within the qualification range of roll call! " With the fall of this sentence, the former Chen Hulu stepped onto the stage again. His first words on the stage were to shout at Yun Qingye: "elder Yun, I want to start the roll call!" This sound like a bolt from the blue, hit the ice cloud and smoke on the body... "no..." ice cloud smoke almost madly called out. She pushed aside the female disciple who was holding her by the side, staggered and staggered to rush past, grabbed Bai Ye''s arm, and her tears continued to slide down like pearls... "I hurt you... White night, I hurt you..." Bing Yunyan cried bitterly and regretfully. "Why is it so..." the ink purple rhyme has also dropped its head. As for the arrest of Ji Yue, he had already stayed on the spot. Originally, the white night knew that he had been watched by the people of the outer clan, so he didn''t want to move, so as not to be named by the outer clan. "Miss..." peony quickly seized Qu Jiyue''s arm and cried out eagerly, "Miss, please think of a way to save Mr. Bai. Please, please..." "how can I help him..."Qu Ji Yue is at a loss, and her eyes are filled with a trace of impatience and hesitation. "Miss..." Peony directly knelt down, eyes red. Qu Jiyue didn''t say a word. Her strength is not even as good as white night, and this is not her capture home, what can she do? "White night... I''m sorry..." Mo Ziyun hesitated and walked over, and said hoarsely, "I didn''t expect that... This is the reason..." "the matter has come to this point, and it''s useless to say anything." Shake your head at night. "I''m sorry..." Murphy murmured. White night took back his eyes. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked, "elder Mo, if I had told you the reason before, would you still ask me to save Shen Bai Yi?" Ink purple rhyme a listen, people have been stunned, he opened his mouth, spin and bitter shake his head: "yes, but, I will only ask you one... If you do not save, I will not say the second sentence." "Is it?" The white night nodded and said calmly, "if so, then I have not saved Shen Baiyi in vain." Ink purple rhyme smell voice, look at him inexplicably: "what do you mean?" However, looking at Chen huru on the challenge arena, he calmly said, "don''t be too sad. You can''t blame you for this. Maybe I shouldn''t have come to this battle of clans, but since I''m here, I have to fight... I''m not afraid! If it''s really about life and death, even if you break your head, I won''t do it! " "White night..." ice cloud smoke pear flowers with rain looking at the people in front. "Elder martial sister Bing, don''t be sad. Just sit over there and I''ll deal with it." Calm way of white night. Now, he will not blame anyone, because now it is useless to blame anyone. Ice cloud smoke eyes slightly red, but tears always can not stop, eyes full of pain and regret. No one noticed that her fingers had cut the palms of her hands... at this time, Chen Hulu on the challenge arena turned and looked at the logistics department. In the gaze of the whole audience, Chen huru raised his hand, raised his mouth, pointed to the white night here, and said with a smile: "elder Yun, I want to name a challenge... It''s the disciple of the soul martial Hall of Guizong! White night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1868 With Chen huru''s last word falling, the whole scene was silent. Everyone''s eyes were all looking towards the white night of the logistics department. The outsiders were surprised, but the temple of God was stunned... Logistics Department? Soul martial hall disciple? What''s going on? Many of the souls who have not yet witnessed the white night to save people are completely confused. You should know that although there were some battles of name in the battle of clans in history, no matter which one it was, it never involved the logistics department. After all, the people in the logistics department are a group of people who have no combat power. What''s more, everyone knows what the logistics department does. It''s almost equivalent to the bottom line of a clan. If it touches this bottom line, no matter which clan it is, it will not be accepted, and its patriarch will certainly turn over on the spot. That''s not true. At the moment when Chen Nuru''s words fell to the ground, the Lord of Shentian Temple raised his head, looked at the Lingxi sword, and said faintly, "what does Lingxi mean? Can''t fight my God Temple, started to my God Temple logistics department? Isn''t this a bit inappropriate? If so, are you going to order all the disciples of Bingxin Hall of Shentian temple? " It''s plain, but it has a different tone... "no, no, no, I''ve never thought of it like this before." With a smile on his face, lingxijian said: "in this way, the Lord of the palace, I would like to ask you, is the Logistics Department of Guizong Bingxin hall in charge?" "Of course." The Lord of the temple of God nodded, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, because he had smelled something wrong. "That''s it Lingxi sword immediately borrowed the donkey and said with a smile, "as far as I know, this disciple named Bai Ye is not from Bingxin hall, he is from hunwu hall! How can hunwu hall be confused with Bingxin hall? So he''s not a member of your logistics department at all. In that case, why can''t we challenge him? " "But he was entrusted by the elder of Bingxin hall to come to our logistics department to help!" The ice cloud smoke here wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and called out to the Lingxi swordsman with red eyes. When is it time for you to speak to the master of rhinoceros Speaking of this, the Lingxi sword man looked at the tiandian Lord and said faintly, "Lord, is this the style of your disciples? No big or small! If the master of the temple doesn''t know how to discipline his disciples, I''d like to teach them a lesson for you. " God Temple main eyebrow again wrinkled, the person is silent for a moment, spin and side head light way: "cloud smoke, retreat." Ice cloud smoke urgent, a small mouth, also want to speak, but was stopped by the white night. Ice cloud smoke anxiously looks at him. However, the white night gently shook her head, indicating that she did not speak. Ice cloud smoke can only endure the impulse of the heart, no longer speak. People''s attention is again focused on the body of lingxijian. However, the master of Shentian temple said: "although some of the disciples of our hall are impolite, what she said is not wrong. Elder Murong, the elder of Bingxin hall in our hall, is not fit enough to participate in the battle of groups. Bingxin hall is short of manpower. In order to ensure the logistics, he transferred the day night to the logistics. Is there anything wrong with this?" However, when the words fell, the Lingxi sword man sneered at him. Before he opened his mouth, the long king of mengtianzong''s dream took the lead in saying, "Lord, are you a little irresponsible? If our disciples ask for the disciples of your God Temple, when you see that they can''t fight, do you have to say that the disciple is from the logistics department? In this way, will the battle between these clans not continue? " The voice fell to the ground, and the scene was in a state of uproar. "Yes, it''s too shameful!" "Who can''t fight, just go to the logistics department and you''ll be ok?" "What''s the point of going on like this?" "It''s not fair!" "Yes, it''s not fair!" "In this way, what is the significance of the battle between the clans? It''s not fair! " ... countless disciples at the scene yelled. The people glared at each other and were furious. Howling and resistance were heard all the time, and some even openly called for the cancellation of the battle of the clans. The whole stadium is boiling, and the scene seems to be out of control. The Lord of the temple of God is calm. But Zhang Shenwu, Yun Qingye and others were flustered. If we really cancel the battle of clans, who knows what these powerful people will do! Now the situation is so tense that we can''t give these powerful people any chance to seize, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. "Four elders, what should we do now?" People all looked at Zhang Shenwu. "What do you think of the hall master?" Zhang Shenwu was also a little anxious, so he got up to ask for instructions. The Lord of the temple of God still didn''t speak, but he still looked as calm as before. He didn''t feel flustered.At this time, however, the voice of the logistics department was already ringing. Now that you''re all in a fight, I''ll tell you The sound fell to the ground, and the boiling scene was instantly quiet. People looked at the sound source in unison. The man who speaks... Is the white night! "White night, what are you still doing here? It''s all about you! Don''t shut up Liu Yue here yelled at the white night angrily, with a face of blame. "That''s it Wang yuanyan hummed: "I don''t know which muscle is wrong with Murong elder. He will let you enter the arena, but if you want to go on, you can do it. Since you are in trouble, it''s up to you to solve it!" "Two elders, how can you talk like that? Liu Shoudao and his painter would have lost their lives if it hadn''t been for the help of white night. Even my apprentice might not have been alive! Now we should keep the white night. If there is something wrong with the white night, our logistics will be all over. " Ink purple rhyme quickly said. "How can white night be so powerful? If he is so powerful, why didn''t he save Tianqiu? " Wang yuanyan said angrily. The corpse that gave Tianqiu before is now lying in the broken Gang Hall... "can you blame me for not sending him to me "Do I still have to ask for help?" he said quietly "You..." Wang yuanyan was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He suddenly turned around and said to the Lord of Shentian Hall: "Lord, if you don''t go to the white night, the heroes will be hard to obey. If they make trouble, the situation will certainly be out of control, and the loss will be even greater. I urge the temple master to let his disciples take the roll call and challenge them on stage!" "I''m going to second it." Liu Yue is busy with boxing. "I agree!" Shao Feijian said without expression. The rest of the elders looked dignified. All of a sudden, the three elders asked to be on stage by night. Ink purple rhyme now want to protect hard to keep. In addition, the disturbance in the ancestral hall before the white night made a bad impression on the elders. At this time, there were not many people willing to stand up and speak for him. The main brow of the temple of God finally moved. After a moment, he looked at the white night and said faintly, "can you fight?" "Yes." Nodding in the daytime. "Arrogance!" "I thought the person in the challenge arena was from my clan?" "No one else will be as merciful as we are!" Shao Feijian and Liu Yue immediately hummed. "Then you go." The Lord of the temple of God. "Good!" White night nods, spins and steps forward to the challenge arena. "White night!" "Childe Bing Yunyan, Paeonia lactiflora and others cried in a hurry. This time, she couldn''t bear to capture the silent moon. She looked at the white night and stopped talking. Chen huru is the extraordinary existence of lingxijian school! Even give Tianqiu was solved by his several moves. Although the white night has some strength, can it really win against Chen huru? No one knows! White night did not speak, people are hands behind the negative, step into the arena. There was a moment of silence. No one spoke again this time. Because the situation has become fixed... "you have a lot of courage." Chen Nuru looked at the white haired man with a smile, and his face was full of banter: "I''ve heard of hunwu hall. It''s said that there is a lot of rubbish there. Originally, I''m not interested in people like you, but I heard that you know some magic array and can cure diseases and save people. So I can''t help it. The headmaster asked me to get rid of you, so I can only call your name. When I get down to Jiuquan later, don''t you Blame me "You may have misunderstood me." Looking at Chen huru calmly in the white night, he said faintly, "I know that it may be more than Dharma array." "Oh?" Chen Hulu said with a smile: "what else can you do? Let me have a look. You''d better surprise me. Ha ha, don''t let me down!" "Good!" White night nodded. Yun Qingye is a little nervous. He glanced at the people on the challenge arena. Although he didn''t like the white night, he still preferred the white night at this time. He murmured, but he could not lower his voice "Elder Yun, isn''t the surrender of the roll call war in vain?" Chen Hulu swept his eyes and even the green leaves, and his smile was strange. Yun Qingye''s face was somewhat unnatural, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he said in a deep voice: "you two, prepare quickly!" "Let''s go." Chen Hulu stretched out and said with a smile. "Well, then... Let''s get started." Even green leaves looked at the white night in the dark and drank in a low voice.The voice dropped, and the white night took a direct step toward Chen huru. "Yes, it''s a good momentum." Chen huru squinted at the white night and said with a smile, "let me see what you have! Ha ha... however. His laughter just dropped! Whoosh! A strange sound came out. I saw the body of the white night disappear suddenly. Chen Nuru''s smile froze for a moment. As soon as he was treated, an iron fist had already hit his chest head-on. Bang! A burst of force turned into a petal, shattering the void in all directions, and then exploded on the spot. The whole arena ground was shattered by the force lines. Caught off guard, Chen Hu flew out on the spot and hit the rear border. Bang! I saw that the thick and fierce border crazily protruded outward, almost burst, and the terrifying force directly shocked the whole field of border crazy tremor. Finally... CLICK! A crisp sound came out. There is a crack in the thick and fierce border! The whole room stopped breathing. Chen huru''s whole body has been pinned on the border by the powerful force. After half a sound, the talent tumbled down and fell heavily on the ground. His chest was completely depressed. Before he got up, he was frantically spitting blood. White night put down his fist and looked at Chen huru, who was lying on the ground constantly vomiting blood: "my means, do you see it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1869 The scene was particularly quiet. The atmosphere was weird. People stare at the stadium in disbelief. No one, no matter who is a layman or a man in the temple of God, can relax God at this moment. "How... How could you... Chen Hulu wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and wanted to stand up. But as soon as a man gets up, he feels as if his body is about to be torn apart. When he looked down, he found that all the bones in his chest had been broken. Not only that, but also the skin and flesh of his whole body had been split inch by inch. How could it be? Chen Nuru''s pupils were constricted, and he thought he was wrong. Strictly speaking, his strength is not outstanding, at least in front of such a genius as Shen Baiyi, he is actually a little inferior. But if Shen Baiyi is still standing here, Chen huru believes that he can defeat him easily. Just because... Whether it''s Chen Nuru or Huang Chongshan before, he''s not the original himself at this moment. They have a unique strength increase! An almost equal to the super increase of forbidden technique! There are two kinds of forbidden techniques! One is an unacceptable evil sorcery recognized by the guardians. On the other hand, it is extremely cruel against human ethics and forbidden by Shenji palace. In fact, the first kind of forbidden art is not strictly forbidden. The so-called evil is just a violation of the traditional idea of the guardian. In this world of the jungle, the soul people do not care what is evil or not. The second forbidden skill is a kind of magic that even many people who claim to be cruel can''t accept. Once someone launches such soul skills, Shenji palace will definitely intervene. At present, what Chen Nuru and others get is a kind of ancient strength increase which is not weaker than the second forbidden technique! Even if they had the power to defend the ancient god, they would have faith in him. But... now... now... a disciple of hunwu Hall who is the most useless in Shentian temple... unexpectedly, he has a punch! Just beat yourself to pieces and almost die? How could that be possible? Chen Hu was short of breath and her eyes were full of fear. If you don''t get the increase of this ancient power, does that mean that you have just been blasted by the blow of white night? At the thought, Chen Hu was in a cold sweat. "Protect such as!" Lingxi sword''s person finally is to react to come over, the person fiercely stands up, looks at the competition stage inconceivably. "What''s the matter?" Next to a dream, long Jun was also surprised. "The white night... Didn''t it come from the soul martial Hall of the God Temple?" The old woman asked in dismay. "Lingwu hall was in charge of the former chief of Shentian temple, in September. However, since then, he has been in a state of depression. He has been drinking all day and wasted his time. However, the Wuwu hall under his knees has been abandoned and can''t get any instructions from the elders. Even if there is one left, his accomplishments will not be improved in a hundred years How can such a department, which is almost equivalent to being abandoned by the clan, have such disciples? " Li Gu one coagulates the eyes, stare at the white night, deep voice says. Gradually, the scene boiling up. People on this side of the temple of God also responded. But there was no cheering, no shouting, not even a lot of voices. Because... The battle is not over! They dare not cheer until the battle is over. Because Shen Baiyi was like this before. "Asshole!" Chen Hulu clenched her teeth and tried to take out a golden ball full of runes from the storage ring between her fingers. The size of a round egg, once taken out, it was heavily patted on the ground by Chen Hu. Click. The egg is broken. The golden fragment immediately flew up and whirled around Chen huru. In an instant, a small whirlwind appeared around Chen huru. "No! That''s the magic weapon of time There was a disciple in the temple of God who knew this thing and immediately lost his voice. "Younger martial brother Bai, don''t hesitate! Quick, quick, kill him Yuexiaoxiao couldn''t help shouting. This is the best time to kill Chen huru! But... in the daytime, he stood quietly in the same place and looked at Chen huru quietly. His eyes were especially calm, like Bibo. He didn''t mean to move him at all! "What''s going on?" No one can understand. This kind of great opportunity is not cherished in the daytime?At this time, he could block the magic weapon and defeat Chen huru completely with one more punch. Many people were angry and angry, and were stomped on by the white night. Chen huru was already laughing. The magic weapon of time disappeared. Looking at Chen huru, he has recovered to the appearance before the middle fist. There is no scar on his whole body, and his breath is calm. "White night, are you giving me a chance?" Chen Nuru looks at the white night with a smile. "Not really." In the daytime. "Oh, is it? How arrogant Chen huru''s eyes grew cold, and the sword in his hand was also tightly grasped. He stared at the white night, and his whole body was full of murderous intent: "I admit, it was my carelessness just now, but I won''t have a second time! You could have won this game beautifully! But you lost because of your arrogance! White night, there is no regret medicine in the world. Now... It''s my turn! " With that, Chen Hulu posed and prepared for the counterattack. But in his posture just opened the moment, the front of the white night suddenly disappeared. Chen Hu was breathing hard. "I never gave you a chance!" A indifferent voice rang out in front of Chen huru. Chen huru hurried to find that the white night had appeared in front of him. He raised his fist and smashed it down again. This fist... Has no left hand, the violent and ferocious force poured into the arm like a flood, and with the action of the white night, it thundered on Chen huru''s body. Boom!! The moment the fist hit the past, a wave of power ripples burst, tearing the field, splashing the barrier. Chen huru''s defenses were all shattered and disappeared, and his body had blasted out like a shell and hit the rear border directly. Bang! The thick and terrifying border burst on the spot. Chen huru''s body simply can''t bear the terrible force on her body, and it directly explodes. All the people on the field only saw the moment when the boundary was broken, and a blood red orchid bloomed inexplicably. As for Chen huru, he was no longer seen. He was completely shaken into a blood mist and disappeared in the air www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1870 There was a dead silence. People are staring at the broken border, all of them are stupid eyes. Tianxuanzong, mengtianzong, lingxijian sect, huangyuezong, daoshengxiangguan, Qixia palace... All of them were silenced... even the disciples of the supreme god temple could not respond to it. All of them were staring at the white haired figure on the challenge arena, one by one. After about ten. The scene finally exploded. The sound of a tsunami echoed through the field. "He won?" "Did the man from the temple of God win?" "My God! What''s the matter with this "Elder martial brother Chen huru lost? This... It''s impossible! It''s impossible! " "How powerful is elder martial brother Chen huru? How could he lose to a disciple of hunwu hall?" "What happened?" All the people of the outside world screamed and howled, and they could not accept it. And the temple of God is already cheering. "My God! Too strong! Too strong "This... Is this the person of hunwu hall? Is this white night really a member of hunwu hall? " "Only two punches! Two punches! Chen huru is defeated by one punch! Kill Chen huru with one blow? Is he a God "It turns out he''s so tough!" The disciples were very excited and looked at the challenge arena one by one. More people hugged each other, weeping with joy! Such a victory is so sudden and shocking! Chen Nuru has always been using powerful and brutal means to shock them, but now, the white night is thoroughly beaten back in the face! "No wonder he dares to chase Shao Feijian elder and kill him!" Someone murmured in a low voice and looked askance at Shaofei sword. At the moment, Shaofei sword, Liu Yue and Wang yuanyan, their faces are darker than each other. They are thousands of calculations, and have never calculated that the strength of the white night will be so strong! Shao Feijian admitted that the strength of the white night can not be underestimated, Rao is that he will also suffer a great loss! But... That''s just for him! Among the elders, Shaofei sword is not the most powerful one! His strength is not even as good as Shen Baiyi! This is enough to show that he may not be able to win the battle against Chen Hu! Shao Feijian believes that it will definitely be able to hold on to several moves after climbing the stage at night! It may be a sticky battle. However, he never thought that... in the white night, Chen huru was killed directly by crushing! "What did this guy... Go through?" Wang yuanyan looked at the white night, Na Na said. The scene was full of exclamations and screams. The current boiling crowd is unprecedented. There is a lot of crying in Bingxin hall. It was a cry of joy. The ice cloud smoke tightly covers the small mouth, the eye socket is flushed, also cries has the smile, the autumn eye tightly looks at the challenge arena. "Miss! The young master won, the young master won! That''s great. You won Peony is excited and jumping and excited. "Shut up Capture Ji Yue angrily drank, but looked at the white night''s eyes also slightly relaxed a few minutes. But soon there was a look of amazement in her face. "What''s wrong with me?" She murmured, as if to herself. There was more than a roar in the field, and everyone was amazed and screamed for the white night battle. However, at this time, the white night suddenly pulled out his sword from his waist and waved at the broken and messy arena in front of him. Whoosh! The red sword rolled out a flame like sword spirit, and the straight flying shuttle passed by. The sword spirit rubbed the void, until the shuttle reached the boundary, it disappeared. Although this sword spirit is not gorgeous, and does not cause any earth shaking effect, when the sword Qi disappears, all the foreign clan leaders will change color. In particular, all the people of lingxijian sect got up from their seats in a crash, and all of them glared angrily at the competition stage. "White night!" Lingxi sword is more furious, roaring at the white night. But... The white night was calm and unsophisticated. This sword is just a blow to destroy the track of time! In other words, it is impossible for Lingxi sword sect to revive Chen huru through time magic! White night, this is to kill Chen Hu thoroughly! Although Chen Nuru is not a peerless genius, it is also a talent cultivated by lingxijian people! How can Lingxi sword be reconciled? However, they have always been using the method of disturbing the time track. Now that the white night uses this method, they can''t do anything to the white night!"The game is over!" At this time, Yun Qingye called out in a hurry. "Good!" People on this side of the temple of God cheered. This war! What a relief. "Well done! White night Wen Xiaoxuan, Mo Ziyun and other elders couldn''t help admiring. "Master of the temple, disciple Bai Ye, this battle can be said to have completely defeated the momentum of our God''s temple. We must reward them heavily." Zhang Shenwu immediately came over, holding fists and busy way. "To reward." God Temple Lord nodded, but slightly side head, light mouth: "but who can tell me, why he was sent to the soul martial hall?" The voice was not loud, but it spread. Everyone was stunned. The elder Liu Yue''s face turned white. There is also a person in purple bamboo Pavilion, whose face is extremely ugly. That''s wanzhuo. Some elders know the inside story, even some disciples. Although Shentian hall has a large number of Ancient Soul rhymes, the people in the hall are not endowed with them. For the sake of medicinal materials, elder Murong of Bingxin hall even had to pick them by himself, so that he was seriously injured. This alone can show the current situation of Shentian hall. However, Liu Yue, the fourteenth elder, was so generous that he hardly worried about his expenses. Even his disciples were rich. In fact, many things are already known from the bottom of my heart, but we didn''t put it through! Liu Yue said nothing. The Lord of the temple of God moved his eyes slightly and seemed to want to continue to ask. But just then! Whoa! A break in the air. Only see Lingxi sword sect come out a figure again. That man... Is the chief disciple of Lingxi sword sect! Tianjiang dragon sword! Dragon around the river! The cheers and the noise of the whole audience immediately stopped. The eyes of people in the temple of God were attracted by the changes on the stage. I saw him clinging to his sword. His eyes were cold. He was staring at the white night and whispered: "I will kill you and avenge my younger martial brother. Are you ready?" Long Huanjiang has a strong sense of war, full of resentment in his eyes. Obviously, killing Chen huru with one punch in the white night has deeply stimulated him. Because the white night war not only killed his younger martial brother, but also trampled on the Lingxi sword sect. One blow is useless, one blow is eliminated! The effect of white night is not weaker than that of Huang Chongshan! Even worse than that! So... Long Huanjiang vows revenge! "It''s the dragon around the river!" All carefree and low. The crowd was shocked. "It seems that the Lingxi sword sect is anxious to find the court!" A disciple of huangzong, who had an inch head and was covered with dark runes, said faintly. "Elder martial brother Hong, do you think white night can be the opponent of long Huanjiang?" The disciple asked all over his body. As soon as he said this, many disciples of huangzong looked at him one after another. But... the man named senior brother Hong shook his head gently and said calmly: "the performance of white night just now is really brilliant, but... I don''t know whether he can win, because if I were to be long Huanjiang and Chen huru, I think it would be a sword!" "Is it?" There are concerns. However, at this time, elder martial brother Hong read another sentence: "wait and see. Let''s not say whether we can fight the dragon ring River in the daytime. I think even if he can''t compete with long Huanjiang, it should not be difficult for him to retreat completely!" When people hear the sound, they are immediately filled with strong confidence. "Yes! How can we fear the dragon around the river when our strength is so strong? " "That''s right, elder martial brother Bai is the one who dare to challenge our elders..." a disciple said excitedly, but the voice dropped. The man next to him patted him on the head and said in secret, "I don''t want to die." The disciple stopped talking. However, Shao Feijian and others have no time to pay attention to these disciples. The event seemed to be about to start again, and people''s attention was again focused on the stage, on the white night. They all looked at it with dignity and worry in their eyes. And the temple of God is excited, one by one excited. White night''s previous strength has given them too much confidence! They believe that the white night will certainly be able to play style again, play momentum! Awe inspiring! Even Yun Qingye is full of confidence this time. He took a deep breath, looked at the white night, and said with a smile, "please get ready, you two." "I can start at any time!" Long Huanjiang cold road, spinning and tight in the hands of the sword! However... the white night turned around and walked outside the arena.Longhuanjiang eyebrows moved. Four weeks of breathing. Even green leaf is Leng in situ directly. "White night... You... What are you doing?" Yun Qingye asked. "I quit!" The white night was expressionless and called out directly. The words fell to the ground, even green leaves were struck by lightning, and the scene was in a state of uproar. Zhang Shenwu suddenly stood up from his seat and called to the white night: "white night, what are you doing? How... How did you quit? " "Elder Zhang! What seems to be wrong with you? I''m just a disciple of hunwu hall. I''m only responsible for the logistics of Bingxin hall. According to the rules, I don''t even have the qualification to stand here to watch the war. How can you, the masters of Shentian hall, place their hopes on the disciples of hunwu hall? Is it... Elder Liu Yue? " When the voice fell, the sight of the white night looked directly at the fourteen elder Liu Yue over there. When Liu Yue heard this, he was sweating with cold sweat, and his face was very ugly... "I was just called to the arena. In fact, I''m not qualified to be on the stage. Elder, you can find someone else to fight this fight!" White night light said, spin and jump, directly jump off the ring. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1871 With the white night jumping off the stage, the temple of God has been a gaping. People are staring at, a long time can not return to God. Until the white night came to the logistics department and sat down, all the people on the scene woke up. After a while, the whole scene began to boil. "Did white night... Abstain?" "This... This... What''s going on?" "Why did he abstain? He can still fight All of them couldn''t understand. They were surprised. "White night, you..." ink purple rhyme stepped forward and called out urgently, but the person was open mouth and didn''t know what to say. "What does elder Mo want to say?" The white night asked. "Are you really... Not going to fight?" Ink purple rhyme hesitated for a moment, carefully said. "What if I can''t fight and die? Who will save me? " The white night asked. Ink purple rhyme immediately dumb. Yeah. This array can only be urged by the white night, but other people can''t control it. If the white night saves people, who can save the white night? "It''s almost never-ending to fight at this level. Once slaughtered, no one can save it. I just got lucky and won one. I don''t want to take any more risks." White night closed his eyes and said calmly, "and my consumption is a little too much, and I can''t motivate the big battle next, so I can''t help the logistics side. Please ask for your own good fortune." His voice dropped to the ground, and he sat up with his knees crossed at night. Bingxin hall is silent. Zhang Shenwu also wanted to come over and persuade him. Hearing this, he stopped. The faces of all the elders and disciples were not very natural. No one expected that white night would make such an amazing decision. Some people tried to persuade them, but it didn''t work. Liu Yue was already restless. His eyes were shaking and his head was lowered. He didn''t know what he was thinking... "elder Liu!" At this time, an elder came over. "What''s wrong..." Liu Yue''s body trembled and looked at the elder. But listen to that elder to embrace a fist, open a way: "temple Lord, please." When Liu Yue heard the sound, his pupils trembled. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not make a sound. Instead, he walked dejectedly towards the Lord of the temple of God. Wang yuanyan, Shao Feijian and other elders all paid attention to it, and their faces were ugly. Before long, the disciple of Zizhu Pavilion, Wan Zhuo, was summoned. When they saw it, they immediately understood what was going on. This must be the temple master in the accountability. But I think so. The existence of the white night is even more the one recommended by Shenji palace. Liu Yue is thrown to the soul martial hall. Isn''t it a dereliction of duty? The soul Wu hall is a place, not to mention the people in the clan, but all the outsiders know it. I''m afraid that many outsiders have begun to guess about the white night. In the eyes of many people, white night is a deliberate revenge on Liu Yue. And it''s true. Because white night has no obligation to fight for the temple of God. He was not qualified to stand here. If not for Murong Bingxin''s invitation, he would not even have the qualification to enter here. And the temple of God is not good for him. Why should he work for the temple? White night is not a broad-minded man. People also understand the cause and effect, and gradually no one dare to persuade white night. As for Liu Yue, many people in the temple of God are sneering at him. Such an extraordinary talent was thrown into the soul martial hall by him. What a loss? Several elderly elders beat their chest and feet, pointing to Liu Yue and scolding. "Hello, what''s the matter with your God Temple? Do you want to be a shrinking turtle On this side of the temple of God into a mess, the game on the Dragon Ring river suddenly drank a loud. There was anger in his eyes, and his killing intention did not abate. Although he avoided fighting in the daytime, he did not retreat. It is said that each disciple has only one chance to be named. That is to say, after Chen Baoru''s roll call before the white night, it is impossible for others to call the name of white night. Therefore, longhuanjiang can''t do anything in the daytime. But... It doesn''t mean he can''t get revenge! He wanted to take more blood from God''s temple to commemorate the dead Chen huru! Seeing that long Huanjiang was so provocative, all the people in the temple of God were frowning and did not say anything. "Even Chen huru has such strength, to compete with long Huanjiang... I''m afraid that the first five people can''t be outstanding, and no one can compete with him." Shenwu Hall''s Xiaoyao lowered his voice. "Elder martial brother, if you are on the stage, how many moves can you take?" Next to yuexiaoxiao side head asked.Xiaoyao was silent for a while and did not speak. Month Xiao Xiao see, then know Xiao Xiao Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiaoxiao. He has no idea! Although do Xiaoyao has no title of Renjie, his strength is beyond doubt. Yue Xiaoxiao thinks that he is not the opponent of Xiaoyao. However, now... All carefree is not even the courage to fight with the dragon around the river, we can see that the dragon around the river is terrible! "If I''m normal, I''m not afraid of Shanglong Huanjiang. Even if I can''t defeat him, it won''t be difficult to fight him for 300 rounds. But today''s longhuanjiang is different from the past... It''s not only long Huanjiang, but also the dead Chen huru and Huang Chongshan, as well as all the foreign sect challengers who have not been on the stage!" At this time, do Xiaoyao raised his head, suddenly and again. All the disciples nearby looked at him. "What do you mean, elder martial brother?" Someone asked carefully. "Don''t you understand?" As Xiaoyao lowered his voice, he said hoarsely: "these people have got a kind of blessing increase. Now, their strength has increased by several times. The dragon around the river can no longer be treated with the vision we have seen before! So, I have no bottom! " When people heard the sound, they were all frightened. "Elder martial brother, what increase have they got?" "I don''t know... In short, it''s extraordinary!" He took a deep breath and looked at the seat close to the God''s temple. He whispered, "there is only one person who can compete with the dragon and Huanjiang river. If this person is defeated, you can only invite the first five heroes!" As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s scalp was shivering and numb. Top five? That''s the last card of the temple of God! How long has the battle of suzerain been going on? Just show the cards? How to fight in the back? People tremble. And at this time, the place where Xiaoyao looks is already a figure standing up. That''s Hong Xi, the sixth most outstanding person on the list! Seeing Hong Xi get up, the disciples of the temple of God are breathing tightly. "Senior brother Hong!" "Senior brother Hong!" "Senior brother Hong!" ... many of the disciples called out one after another and looked at Hong Xi with eager eyes. "Hongxi!" At this time, Zhang Shenwu and Mo Ziyun and other elders stood up. "Elder!" Hong Xi''s face is full of fortitude and firmness. "Remember, if you are not the enemy, you must retreat and not fight to death." Zhang Shenwu said seriously. "Don''t worry, elder, but even if you have a fight, you of Bingxin hall will save Hong Xi." Hong Xi said solemnly. "This may not be a chance!" Zhang Shenwu shook his head, looked at the seat opposite his eyes, and said in a low voice: "this time, the other party will not only destroy the track of time, but also destroy your body. The physical body will be destroyed. No matter how strong the medical skills of Bingxin hall people are, it will be difficult to rescue them!" As soon as this word falls, Hong Xi''s look is dignified innumerable. Indeed. At the beginning of the fight, the opponent was targeting Bingxin hall. Later, Chen Hu was sent to make a roll call! Although the white night won a game, but this does not mean that those potential clans have no way to take the God Temple! "I know." Hong Xi took a deep breath, whirled and hugged the elders, then turned around, bowed to the God Temple master over there, then turned around and walked towards the challenge arena. "Hong Xi?" Long Huanjiang squints at the passers-by. The killing intention in his pupils is so amazing. "Long Huanjiang, I''d like to fight with you for a long time. Although you have increased your skills and your strength is outstanding, Hong Xi has never been afraid of anyone!" Hong Xi cheered, spinning and jumping, jumping on the challenge arena, a silver knife appeared in his hand. It''s a long one handed long sword with Kirin patterns on its body. It''s very unique. The edge of the sword twinkles with edge light. When the blade light is released, it actually tears the surrounding void. It''s a terrible sword. "I will sacrifice my younger brother with your blood." Longhuanjiang cold channel. "Prepare, you two!" Even green leaves sweep the eyes of Hongxi, spin and drink. Two people stand still. "Start!" With the sound of a shout, a fierce collision of spirit and gas broke out again on the challenge arena. Hong Xi is irresistible and kills the general with a knife. He held the knife in his hand and fell down on the edge of the knife. He cut out a cold moon sword that was about to split the sky, and chopped it vertically to the opposite dragon ring River. Long Huanjiang is also fearless, but not slow to welcome the sword. His sword was also shining with silver light, but in the silver light, it seemed that there was a black dragon in it. The dragon takes a sword flower around the river, and the black dragon spins and bumps into the sword Qi of the cold moon.Bang! There''s a strange noise. A destructive air streak spreads out and hits the newly repaired boundary. Once again, the border turned. However, at this moment, Hong Xi is close to the long Huanjiang river. The long sword in his hand is slashed wildly. When he shakes and lifts it, there are thousands of sword shadows, which makes the scalp numb. Long Huanjiang''s sword power is not weak. He also dances the long sword quickly. The shadow of the sword lifts the sky and cuts at the shadow of the sword. What he does is to kill all the shadow of the sword! Two people you come and I go, fight good Sheng fierce, straight look around the scalp numbness. But at this time, the Dragon Huanjiang suddenly squinted and said faintly: "do you have this strength? The sun is shining As soon as he said this, his face changed. At the moment, the Dragon Huanjiang suddenly yelled: "get out of here!" Whoosh! Suddenly, the sword seemed to be endowed with thousands of powers and cut it fiercely. Bang! The sword struck the sword. The surging power of the moment will Hongxi shock back, he repeatedly backward, people crazy shaking, actually almost fell down. "What?" There was an uproar in the temple of God. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1872 Seeing that Hong Xi was shaken open by the sword of longhuanjiang, the disciples of waizong got up and cried out one after another. In particular, the disciples of Lingxi sword sect got up and yelled. "The elder martial brother is mighty!" "Big brother, good job, kill that guy!" "You can''t let go of a man in the temple of God! Kill him "Yes! Kill him "Kill him!" People are emotional and angry. Because they are only disciples, they don''t have so much scruples about speaking in this situation, and many leaders will not take care of them. Hearing the sound, the disciples were angry and angry, but helpless. The people on the scene were watching the field closely and paying attention to the war. Hong Xi''s face sank, staring at long Huanjiang, people try to adjust their own state. At this time, longhuanjiang had already jumped over again and chopped at Hongxi with a sword. However, the strength of the Huilong Huanjiang river is incomparably arrogant, which is not the same as before. Although Hong Xi can accept the move, after each acceptance, it will bring terrible aftershocks. Hong Xi felt that her arm was almost broken. This is the real strength of longhuanjiang! Power of the chief disciple of Lingxi sword sect! The heart of people on this side of the temple of God was tight, and their eyes followed Hongxi''s every move, and people''s breath almost froze. Everyone can see that Hong Xi is no match for the dragon around the river. The situation has gradually become clear! But it has nothing to do with white night. At this time, he was still sitting cross legged, alone in the corner. Many disciples around him looked at him, but they did not dare to go forward. Even Bing Yunyan didn''t dare to go over and talk to her. Although she had a lot of words to say, she thought about her previous practice and felt very ashamed... "white night." At this time, a rather angry voice sounded from the side. People were shocked. White night slightly side head, looked at the eye to come. Just found a pretty pretty pretty woman came towards this. It can be seen from the dress of the woman that she came from the law enforcement hall. "Younger sister Yang?" The ice cloud smoke over here saw the visitor clearly. He was stunned for a moment, and then hurried forward: "younger martial sister Yang, what are you going to do?" "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I just want to ask white night." The female soul, who was called younger martial sister Yang, glared at the white night angrily and said angrily, "white night, I''d like to ask you, are you really going to hide here as a turtle with a shrinking head?" However. There was no reaction during the day. I don''t seem to care about this woman at all. Seeing this, the woman gritted her teeth in anger and went forward a few steps again. She said angrily, "so many elder martial brothers and sisters fought for the entrance of the clan. They shed their heads and shed blood for the sect. Although they died without regret, what a great righteousness? Now elder martial brother Hongxi has also stepped on the stage. He has not retreated. Knowing that he will not be defeated, he still stands out. For the sake of the clan, he will never turn back. You can see you again! At this time, every capable disciple should stand up and protect the sect. What about you? You obviously have the strength, but you voluntarily give up the competition, and you still cringe here and refuse to appear on the stage. You are cowardly at night. I look down on people like you! " The woman exclaimed, her voice a little hasty, the anger on her face never dissipated. Next to the ice cloud smoke big anxious incomparable, hastily wants to hold the woman. But this time the woman''s mood is very excited, ice cloud smoke originally has hurt in the body, how can pull this woman? "Elder martial sister, you don''t mind me. Today I''m going to scold this selfish guy!" The woman said indignantly. "Younger martial sister Yang, don''t make trouble!" Ice cloud smoke a little anxious, want to cry without tears. The two are in a standoff. And the people around him are also looking at this. There are several disciples of Bingxin Hall who want to help, but their soul level is not high. How can they compete with the disciples of law enforcement hall? For a while, there was some confusion on the logistics side. But at this time, the closed eyes of the white night suddenly opened. "When did you look up to me?" A simple sentence, immediately let the woman stunned. The disciples around were also stunned. However, the white night opened his eyes and looked at the woman with a blank face. He said calmly, "after I have been worshipped by the Supreme God''s heaven hall and entered the soul martial arts hall, who can look up to the people of my soul and martial arts hall?" "This..." the woman opened her mouth, some speechless. Yes... god heaven hall... Who can look up to hunwu hall? "In your eyes, the disciples of hunwu hall are useless and useless. Which of the 177 disciples of hunwu hall has not been bullied, abused or beaten by you? In addition to me, who else in the soul martial hall is not hiding in Bingxin hall? You want me to fight for the clan? Yes, but at least you have to know whether the clan is worthy of me Said white night again.This word falls, don''t say is that woman, even ice cloud smoke and the disciples around are silent. "Maybe you don''t know that since I entered the temple of God, I have never been instructed by any elder. Instead, I have been bullied. Do you want to call me cowardly? Yes, you can say that you look down on me, you can also say that the people in the soul martial hall still care about their face and dignity? Is there any dignity? In addition to naming the temple of God, what else is related to it? And I... white night! Why fight for the temple of God? " The night was silent. The woman didn''t answer, maybe it was... She didn''t know how to answer, just opened her mouth and looked at the white night. White night shook his head, closed his eyes again, and continued to sit. The woman was completely quiet... Bing Yunyan and other disciples stopped talking. Yeah... What''s the reason for white night? He had nothing to do with the battle. Bing Yunyan even believes that if Bingxin hall had not allowed the forbidden area to enter by night, he would not have even appeared here... for a time, people would have bowed their heads and kept silent. And then it was. "Tian Jiang long Jian Jue!" A roar came from the ring. Everyone looked at the arena in a hurry. However, the challenge arena burst into a divine light, and then a huge figure like a black dragon appeared out of thin air, and ran into Hong Xi with a savage and imperious momentum. Hong Xi''s pupil shrinks, and he dances with a long knife. He rolls out a kylin shadow and defends himself. But the black dragon was too thick and fierce. It actually tore up the unicorn and hit Hong Xi''s chest fiercely. Pooh! Hong Xi''s chest was shattered on the spot, and his flesh and blood were blurred. The man was blown out and hit the junction, which made countless cracks in the thick and fierce jiejie life. Hong Xi vomited a mouthful of blood, which was beyond her power. "Hong Xi, surrender Zhang Shenwu''s face changed greatly and he immediately got up to drink. Hong Xi''s face was cold and her eyes were not willing to see it. However, at this critical point, it is meaningless to hold on to it. Immediately Hong Xi got up and opened her mouth to surrender. But it was just then. Whoa! A brilliant light suddenly enveloped the border. Sound insulation? Hong Xi''s face changed. But it doesn''t matter. He rushed right at once. As long as he gets close to that end, Yun Qingye will directly end the game and judge Hong Xi to lose. Although people didn''t hear Hong Xi surrender, Yun Qingye insisted that he had heard it. After all, he was the referee of the battle of clans. But... just at the moment when Hongxi rushes towards the uniform green leaves. "Definitely!" A strange power of truth suddenly wrapped around and stopped Hongxi. Hong Xi is shocked and pale, trying to break through this force. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break through the shackles of the power of truth... "what''s the matter?" Zhang Shenwu in the temple of God suddenly lost his voice. "It''s true speech!" "No! If he used the technique of true words, Hong Xi could not move, let alone speak. How could elder Yun judge that he surrendered? " Ink purple rhyme opens. "No way!" Wen Xiaoxuan murmured. People were stunned, but also hesitating. Longhuanjiang''s truth telling skill can actually hold Hongxi down! This power is so shocking that it even surpasses the elders! As Hong Xi''s body is fixed, the sword of longhuanjiang has been split. Whew! Hong Xi''s body was cut in two on the spot! The sixth person in the temple of heaven, Jie Hongxi, falls! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1873 The whole audience gaped at the scene on the stage and was completely silent. The disciples of the temple of God are the most exaggerating. They all look as if they are thunderstruck, or stand or sit in the same place. Click! There was a strange noise. Hong Xi''s body gradually turned into two and fell heavily on the challenge arena. Blood and internal organs splashed all over the floor. Die completely! The scene was particularly bloody and terrifying. This scene, like a sword, runs through the heart of everyone in the temple of God, stimulating everyone''s scalp. People are about to forget their breath, to stop their heartbeat, to lose consciousness. But... This is not the end! I saw the dragon around the river suddenly again a sword, toward the body of Hongxi mercilessly stabbed in the past. The fiery sword spirit attached to his sword body and leaped like fireworks. "Not good!" The temple of God was shocked. "The game is over!" The uniform green leaves under the stage reacted at the first time, and then rushed to the challenge arena. But... it''s late! The sword of long Huanjiang is like a fire sword that can burn everything. At the moment when Hongxi''s body is stabbed, its body is wrapped with sword Qi. The white sword like fire, also like a devil''s mouth, completely devoured Hongxi. When the green leaves rush over, Hong Xi''s body has turned into ashes and disappeared in the air. No bones left! It''s gone! A living person seems to have never existed in this world. Countless eyes looking at the challenge arena, looking at the long sword falling on the challenge arena, a sense of sadness can not help but spread all over the place. Finally. All the people at the scene turned to their senses, and the whole competition field was also thoroughly fried. "Good!" All the disciples of waizong stood up and yelled excitedly. The disciples of Lingxi sword sect are even more proud to shout. "See? See that? This is the strength of my Lingxi sword school! " "The sixth hero was killed so easily by my elder martial brother! You are just a bunch of rubbish "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha "It''s just the beginning!" A group of disciples were excited and clamored. No one in Shentian hall paid attention to the clamor of Lingxi sword sect disciples. People are just staring at the stage and can''t accept the reality. All as Zhang Shenwu said, the other side has begun to destroy the corpse, and does not give Bingxin hall a chance to cure. Hong Xi left nothing but that knife. "Hongxi!" The elder of Mai is old and full of tears and suffering. Such a seed of genius, so fell... What a pity, what a huge loss to the temple of God! Some female disciples could not help but hide their faces and cry. The scene is so sad. Seeing the sharp blade on the ground, Yun Qingye was furious and pointed at the Dragon Huanjiang and roared: "brother in law, what should you do about it?" "What''s wrong with me?" Long Huanjiang swept his eyes and asked green leaves. "Elder Ben clearly called the game over! Why do you want to... And destroy Hong Xi''s body? " Yun Qingye was furious and trembled. "Elder, I''m sorry, I didn''t hear it. Maybe Hong Xi used the art of covering the voice after he stepped on the stage, so that I couldn''t hear the voice outside? What''s more, under that form, I have no time to accept the move. If elder Yun wants to add a crime to me, long Huanjiang will not refute it. " Long Huanjiang said calmly, his face could not see any fluster. Even green leaf hears the sound, the whole body of Qi trembles wildly, the person points to long Huanjiang, but can''t say half a word. He had no evidence and could not impose charges on long Huanjiang. After all, so many people looked at him... "it seems that elder Yun is not going to punish him!" Seeing that even Qingye was half dead, he was speechless. Long Huanjiang snorted and roared at the temple of God: "who else wants to compete with me? Don''t hesitate, come on The sound of the mighty spread everywhere. How crazy! However... there was no response from the temple of God. People either bow their heads and do not speak, their faces show pain, or they are helpless and helpless. Even Hongxi is not the enemy of longhuanjiang... What can they take to compete with longhuanjiang? The disciples have been completely awed by long Huanjiang. Rao''s eyes were heavy and heavy. It''s just the dragon around the river... So strong.There are so many potential clans on the scene, but I don''t know how many strong people are hidden... if you can''t even deal with long Huanjiang now, what can other people take to fight against it? For a moment, people were worried. However, at this time, a few figures came into the stadium and walked towards the seat. The appearance of these people immediately aroused the attention of many people on the scene. This is a total of four people. Three men and one woman. They walked to the seat of the temple of God and sat down without looking at others. With their arrival, the atmosphere of panic on this side of the temple of God was unexpectedly alleviated countless. "It''s Gongsun! Sister Zhan! " "Elder martial brother wending is here too!" "Great! They are here at last As if they saw the dawn of victory, they were excited one by one and couldn''t help standing up and shouting. "The top five? Are you here at last? " Long Huanjiang stares at the four people coming here. His eyes are filled with a burning sense. But soon, he says with disappointment: "what? Qi Wushuang didn''t come? The shrinking turtle... Still hiding? " As soon as this word fell, countless disciples glared at the dragon ring River. "Bastard, how dare you insult the matchless elder martial brother?" "What do you think you are? Compared with elder martial brother Wushuang, it''s a thousand miles! " "Long Huanjiang, don''t go too far!" ... many people are angry and scold loudly. At this moment, the previous fear and fear have disappeared without trace, as if the taboos of the people have been touched. In fact, it is. There are countless idols in the temple that can''t exist. How can this be insulted by long Huanjiang? The scene is boiling and messy. The four disciples sat down. However, one of them got up before his buttocks were hot, so he clasped his fist at the god heaven hall master: "Hall master, please let the disciples fight!" This man is the top five! Gongsun Liuyun! All around him looked at him. Gongsun Liuyun is so eager to make a move. It seems that he knows the things here. He is very angry! "Don''t let us down." God Temple Lord slightly nodded, said quietly. "Yes." Gongsun Liuyun nodded, whirled and leaped to the arena. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1874 With Gongsun Liuyun on the stage, the boiling scene is quite quiet. Countless people looked at it. It was a man in a long purple shirt. He didn''t wear weapons on his body. He stood with his hands on his back. His long hair fell on his shoulders. His facial features were very delicate. As for the breath, he couldn''t understand it! The fifth man! Gongsun Liuyun! Some people have heard that there is a saying that the last seven of the twelve outstanding people are just the substitutes. The real heroes should be the top five. The gap between the top five and the last seven can be said to be a world-wide difference. Only the fifth outstanding person can sweep the back seven people with his own strength! Of course, this statement has no basis and is not reliable. Many people think it is a boast. Because the title of "Twelve outstanding men" is recognized by the temple master, there is no such saying as "substitute outstanding person" or "real outstanding person". As for one person sweeping seven people... That''s too exaggerated. However, this year''s top ranking is much different than in the past! Because the top five on the list of outstanding people, I don''t know how long he has been on the list of outstanding people. Especially Qi Wushuang, the number one in the list, has been rumored to have stayed at the top of the list for more than ten times! Ten! If it was the first ten years ago, what about after the tenth? How far should he grow? No one knows. But to say the strength of Gongsun Liuyun, it can be said that he crushed Hongxi. A few weeks ago, Hong Xi and Gongsun Liuyun fought in the back mountain. However, after only ten rounds of fighting, Hong Xi was defeated. Many people didn''t believe it after it was spread out. No matter how strong Gongsun Liuyun was, he couldn''t defeat Hong Xi with ten moves? However, few of the first five Jie people have ever seen Gongsun Liuyun do it, so although people don''t believe it, they will not directly deny it. I don''t know what Gongsun Liuyun will do now. The disciples of Shentian temple were looking at Gongsun Liuyun''s back, full of expectation and desire. "Brother long, come on "Let these arrogant guys know the power of our Lingxi sword sect!" "Brother, come on "Kill him! Cut off his head "Kill!" The disciples of Lingxi sword sect were shouting with excitement. People of other potential clans are also watching closely, and their expressions are quite excited. "Liuyun..." even Qingye opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But before his words came out, Gongsun Liuyun directly interrupted his words: "elder Yun, I know what you want to say. You don''t have to worry about it. Just shout to start! I have my own sense of propriety Hearing this, Yun Qingye also gave up the prepared warning and warning. The man looked at Gongsun Liuyun deeply and drank: "I declare that the competition begins!" As the voice fell, the boundary of the arena rose again. The atmosphere is tight. I saw that long Huanjiang was already laughing. "Finally, the top five! Gongsun Liuyun! I''m finally waiting for you! Ha ha ha ha, I''ll kill you first, then Zhan Hongxue, ye Shisheng and Tu wending. After you get rid of the four outstanding figures, I''ll see if Qi Wushuang, the shrinking head tortoise, can''t come out! If the first five of you are defeated, there will be no chance of victory in the temple of God! " Long Huanjiang''s eyes were hot, and his whole body was intent on killing and fighting. People had already rushed into the past without hesitation. A long sword turned into a black dragon and chopped it over. "Tianjiang Dragon Sword chop!" Whoa! The sad sword light wants to split the arena. However, Gongsun Liuyun is light and flexible. He dodges the past easily and slaps the back of long Huanjiang with a backhand. Bang! His body was as soft as a bullet in the distance. Boom! The boundary was shaken by him and almost burst. The disciples of the temple of God breathed tightly, and suddenly jumped up one by one, shouting hysterically: "good!" On the other hand, Lingxi sword sect lost its fire in an instant. "Did not expect this Gongsun Liuyun to be so capable?" Lingxi sword is also quite surprised. Although the two played on the first day of junior high school, he had already realized the level of Gongsun Liuyun. Strictly speaking, Hong Xi is afraid that he is not worthy of lifting shoes for Gongsun Liuyun... "it seems that the details of the temple of supreme God are not as simple as we think. Although there are secret arts, Huanjiang should be difficult to defeat Gongsun Liuyun." An elder whispered. "Lord Lingxi, if you''re almost done, change the dragon around the river. He can''t fight the first five people. It''s time for Hongming to go on." At this time, the leader of tianxuanzong read a sentence from Po Kun.Although the voice is not loud, it makes people look tight. The Lingxi sword man frowned, glanced at the man standing next to Po Kun, and said in a low voice: "Huanjiang has long wanted to fight the first five heroes. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Let him fight for a while. And the more he fights with the first five heroes, the more moves and skills of these heroes are exposed? Isn''t that better for us? " "It''s only Lingxi that thinks so." The moon Hung Ming over there immediately spoke. He raised his head slightly, and looked at the challenge arena with haze in his eyes. He said calmly, "a group of people who sell in the first place at the auction, why are you so wordy? You''d better ask long Huanjiang to come down, or he will die in a little while! " "Well?" Lingxi sword was stunned, but some people were angry. Long Huanjiang is the chief disciple of Lingxi sword sect. How can he die so easily? He did not say a word, nor did he do what Yue Hongming said. Instead, he said nothing and stared at the challenge arena. He hoped that long Huanjiang could bring him some surprise. He defeated Gongsun Liuyun and beat the big moon people in the face. Even if you can''t defeat Gongsun Liuyun, at least you have to add a few injuries to him, right? But... the reality is not as beautiful as the one with the sharp sword thinks... just as he looked at it, Gongsun Liuyun on the challenge arena had been stuck with long Huanjiang. Long Huanjiang a sword crazy chop, people seem particularly crazy. However, Gongsun Liuyun did not slow down, and he avoided running clouds and flowing water. No matter how violent the attack of long Huanjiang was, he could not hit Gongsun Liuyun half a point. Gradually, long Huanjiang felt something wrong. "Do you have any misunderstanding about the people in the temple of God? Do you really think we''re so easy to deal with? " At this time, Gongsun Liuyun read a sentence. "Well?" Long Huanjiang breathes heavily. However, Gongsun Liuyun was suddenly in a flash, and thousands of virtual shadows burst out, directly filling the whole arena. "What?" There was an uproar at the scene. And the next second, all figures directly toward the dragon ring River, in a flash will be submerged. "Around the river!" The one with the sharp sword was shocked and stood up from the chair subconsciously www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1875 Gongsun Liuyun''s move is strange, which makes people unable to defend. Even though longhuanjiang''s swordsmanship is excellent, he can''t fight back against this move. I saw that countless Gongsun Liuyun''s body surrounded the dragon around the river, and then countless hands grabbed him. It''s an attack in all directions, and every attack is especially amazing! Long Huanjiang breathed suddenly, and immediately roared. "Broken sky!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... I saw that the whole body of longhuan river burst out a fierce sword spirit, which was like a storm that could destroy everything, directly shattering all the void around the river. But in the next second, countless figures of Gongsun Liuyun raised their palms and patted the broken void. "Close it for me!" Da! Da! Da! Da... a wonderful force flew out of those palms and poured directly into the broken void. In an instant! Whoa! The split void suddenly healed. Long Huanjiang''s face was heavy, but he did not give up. Instead, he held the sword in both hands and waved it wildly. "Tianjiang dragon sword strike!" He roared wildly, and the sword formula was urged to open again. The long sword turned into a black dragon again in his hand. This time, the Canglong was more charming, more extensive and more magnificent than before. Cang Long opens its teeth and claws, swallows to those who rush to the body. Its claws and fangs are all turned into sword Qi, which is especially terrifying. Once it touches the body, it will be torn into pieces and cannot be resisted. But... the separation of Gongsun Liuyun seems infinite. Every time long Huanjiang tears a sub body, the entire arena space will give birth to a sub body again. Such repeated endless, endless, endless! And just as long Huanjiang tried to chop his body, the space around him was gradually compressed. In the end, he had only one sword, and he could not cut off all the parts in the sky. Finally... Gongsun Liuyun''s separation is close to longhuanjiang. Countless hands have been put on the body of long Huanjiang. "Not good!" "Senior brother is in danger!" The disciples of Lingxi sword sect cried out. "Elder Yun, we surrender. Stop the game as soon as possible." The one with sharp sword roared in a hurry. But will Yun Qingye listen to him? "Disciple long Huanjiang didn''t surrender, so the game didn''t stop. It''s useless for you to admit defeat and surrender!" Even green leaf glanced at the eye Lingxi sword, said coldly. Hearing the sound, the Lingxi sword man breathed tightly, and then he quickly called out to the Dragon Huanjiang: "Huanjiang! Surrender! Come on! Surrender However... it''s too late! All of Gongsun Liuyun''s body parts will work together! Thick and fierce force tore up all defense of dragon ring River! Whew! Long Huanjiang''s body was split into several pieces on the spot. The blood viscera are like the snow falling from the eaves, and they are scattered all over the ground. Lingxi sword sect is quiet for a moment. People opened their mouths and looked at the scene in horror. The swordsman is sitting on the chair, looking at the game in disbelief. "How could that happen?" He murmured, his old face full of wonder. "At the end of the competition, Gongsun Liuyun wins." Yun Qingye was a little excited and immediately called out. Seeing that all the players in the competition field have disappeared, Gongsun Liuyun stands alone on the stage. In one hand, he still holds a bloody head, which is the head of long Huanjiang. What a prestige! How powerful! Seeing this scene, the breath of people in the temple of God was almost frozen. After a moment, people gave out the roaring sound of shaking mountains and rivers. "Won!! Win "Elder martial brother Gongsun won!" "Good!" "Ha ha ha, elder martial brother Gongsun is mighty!" People were so excited that they even cried with joy. Many of the elders were shaking with excitement. "The first five are really extraordinary! It seems that the temple of God may not be defeated in this battle of clans! " Zhang Shenwu was very excited and looked at Gongsun Liuyun on the challenge arena. His eyes were full of confidence. The battle of Gongsun Liuyun really raised a lot of morale. Tianxuanzong. Li Po Kun, however, turned his eyes on Lingxi sword and said with a faint smile: "Lord Lingxi, don''t blame us for not reminding you. It''s you who don''t listen to me. It''s not our fault." "You..." the Lingxi sword''s face is blue, staring at Po Kun, but not saying a word. "I''ll do it."At this time, the moon Hongming over there took off his cloak and walked towards the arena. A group of powerful leaders fell into silence. Leave break Kun faint smile: "Hong Ming, can rely on you." "Just don''t forget your promise." With a faint smile, Yue Hongming glanced at the Lingxi sword sect and said calmly, "those who have no knowledge are incompetent. Long Huanjiang is just an incompetent rat generation. If such garbage dies, Lingxi leader doesn''t have to be sad." The voice falls, and Yue Hongming jumps into the arena. "You son of a bitch..." the spirit sharp sword person''s whole body trembles violently. But Yue Hongming ignored him. On the challenge arena, the sound of the scene was countless. Countless eyes toward the moon Hongming, one by one, with consternation. "Who is this person..." "I haven''t seen him." "Which powerful clan is he?" "I just seemed to see that he came down from tianxuanzong." "Tianxuanzong? Why don''t you send the yellow flag "How dare you challenge our elder martial brother Gongsun? Isn''t that for death? " The disciples of the temple of God were full of discussions. But Zhang Shenwu and other elders felt something was wrong. Seeing the man step forward, he glanced at Gongsun Liuyun lightly and said, "tianxuanzong, yuehongming, come to challenge Gongsun Liuyun, the fifth man." "Moon Hongming?" Gongsun Liuyun frowned, apparently having never heard of the name. But he was not afraid, and nodded: "come on!" "Both sides are ready!" Yun Qingye shouts. Gongsun Liuyun immediately put on his posture. Although I don''t know who he is, he doesn''t dare to be careless. Those who dare to appear on the stage at this time are not ordinary people. It''s just. Gongsun Liuyun''s posture was fully opened, and the spirit of heaven urged him. But Yue Hongming just stood in place, motionless. Gongsun Liuyun''s eyes tightened and he felt bad. At this time, Yun Qingye had already called out: "the competition begins!" Forget it! Do it first! Gongsun Liuyun murmured in his heart, and then he started to rush towards the moon. At the time of his impact, there are countless sub bodies around the stage! All of them rush to the moon together. They are like a big net, and they cover it! Br > just in the past. Keng! A strange sound came out. After that, a huge shadow of the cold moon suddenly appeared behind the moon Hongming. "What?" The elder of the temple of God was shocked. Gongsun Liuyun was also shocked. A chill swept over his body. A strong and suffocating sense of crisis came to my mind. Not good! Back! Gongsun Liuyun roared in his heart, and the original master in his body quickly retreated to defend himself. But. It seems to be too late! However, the shadow of the cold moon suddenly burst into pieces, and then turned into countless channels of slender moon blades the size of a palm. They rolled wildly around and instantly filled the whole arena. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the moon blade is like scattered flowers, hitting the border. All the four junctions burst in an instant. When the moon blade disappears, Gongsun Liuyun''s body disappears. But his father stood in front of Yue Hongming and did not move www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1876 Seeing this terrible scene, the fire in the temple of God was completely extinguished. The Lingxi sword sect was also shocked to lose color, and his scalp was numb. Countless pairs of eyes staring at Gongsun Liuyun, heart stopped, breathing disappeared, eyelids did not blink. But Gongsun Liuyun''s body moved at this time. He stepped back two steps, opened his mouth, looked at the moon Hongming in front of him, and wanted to say something. But... there was a bloody slit in his neck, and then his whole head suddenly fell down and tumbled to the ground. The expression on his head was still full of fear! Gongsun Liuyun, die! "Ah Immediately, a female disciple of the temple of God screamed. Countless people are pale and scared to the extreme! "The game is over!" Yun Qingye below will never make the previous mistake again. Seeing Gongsun Liuyun''s death, people almost go crazy and stop him in front of Yue Hongming to stop him from destroying his body. But Yue Hongming did not move. He just glanced at the green leaves and said, "don''t worry, elder Yun. I''m not long Huanjiang. Since I''ve killed him, I''ll kill him. I''m not afraid of the mouse''s resurrection. I''ll kill him again. But if you want to revive him through time magic, I''m afraid you can''t do it. You''d better try something else!" As soon as this word fell, even green leaf''s face suddenly became very cold. The disciples of Bingxin hall rushed over immediately and carried Gongsun Liuyun''s body down for treatment. However, the seat of the temple of God is full of panic and hesitation. The joy and self-confidence of the victory just now has been crushed by Hongming''s strong appearance this month... "the big moon clan!" Zhang Shenwu suddenly gets up, stares at the moon Hongming and roars in a deep voice. A lot of people do not look at each other. "What big moon clan?" "I don''t know." People are confused. "What does elder Zhang want to say?" Yue Hongming is a light voice. "I don''t remember that we invited the people of the Da Yue clan to participate in the battle of the clans in the temple of God." Zhang Shenwu roared in a deep voice: "please leave quickly." "Elder Zhang, what are you talking about?" The leader of tianxuanzong stood up from Po Kun and said with a laugh, "roaring is indeed a member of the Dayue clan, but he is now a disciple of tianxuanzong. Why can''t he take part in the battle of qunzong? Is it possible that the battle of these clans still needs to pay attention to the origin? I don''t remember that there was such a rule in the battle of clans Zhang Shenwu heard the sound and immediately put out the fire. The rest of the elders were cold. "Miss, what is the big moon clan?" Sitting in the seat of the peony can not help but ask the side of the face of the iron blue capture silence month. "It''s a very ancient and mysterious power clan. It''s said that this power clan is one of the few potential clans left in ancient times. Their means are extremely terrifying and mysterious. There are a wide range of methods in the clan. Even if we are the arrestees, we dare not provoke them." "Ah? So... That''s hard to deal with in this way? " Peony some flustered way. "Don''t worry, although elder martial brother Gongsun is invincible, and elder martial brothers Zhan, ye and wending, their strength is stronger than that of elder martial brother Gongsun." Capture the silence of the moon. Peony smell, this just slow down. Qu Jiyue continues to focus on the challenge arena, but she can''t help looking at the other side of Bingxin hall. To be exact, it is the figure sitting in the corner. Seeing that man was still as motionless as a statue, Qu Jiyue was a little annoyed. He snorted in his nose and turned his eyes. "Master of the temple!" Zhang Shenwu looks at the Lord of Shentian temple. The Lord of the temple of God quietly looked at the competition platform and said: "since Yue Hongming has been worshipped by tianxuanzong, that is the person of tianxuanzong. He is qualified to make a move." "But..." "if we don''t admit it, we will not be able to carry out the battle of suzerain. They will certainly use this as an excuse to make difficulties and not give them opportunities." The Lord of the temple of God did not move his lips, but a word rang out in Zhang Shenwu''s mind. Zhang Shenwu shivered and understood immediately. Now when the big Moon Clan comes in, the situation of the temple of God is even worse. We must not give them any excuse, otherwise, everything will be over. Zhang Shenwu stopped talking. "Well, since the temple Master said so, let''s continue the competition." From broken Kun said with a smile. Even green leaves are reluctant, but there is nothing to say. He looked at the temple of God, to be exact, he looked at Ye Shisheng. Now it''s the turn of the fourth to sacrifice the fifth. However, at this time, Yue Hongming suddenly called out: "wait a minute, elder Yun, I will start the roll call battle!"As soon as the words fell, everyone was stunned. Yun Qingye was stunned. "Roll call?" "Can''t you?" Yue Hongming asked with a smile. "Who are you going to fight?" Even green leaves congealed eyes, feeling not very good. But see the moon Hongming face rippling with a trace of madness, mouth cold spit out three words. "Qi is matchless!" As soon as the voice fell, the audience was silent for three times, and then burst into a pot in an instant. "What?" "Qi matchless? Brother Qi? " "Crazy? How dare you challenge elder martial brother Qi? " "Does he know the strength of senior brother Qi "Death! This is just looking for death "Is it really easy to bully our God Temple?" A disciple of the temple of gods was frightened and angry. After the war, is it like directly challenging the first? How arrogant! However, according to the rules, Yue Hongming has the right to do so. People are clamorous and boisterous. Yun Qingye looks at the god heaven hall. But Zhang Shenwu came over and whispered a few times. The head of Shentian Temple frowned slightly and said: "matchless is still closed. He can''t get out of the gate for a while. So he may not come to join in the battle of the clans." "Ah?" The boiling sound of the whole room was even louder in an instant. "Qi Wushuang didn''t participate in the battle of Qunzhong?" "Isn''t he afraid?" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha "He must be afraid of elder martial brother Yue!" "It must be so!" Laughter and banter came and went. The disciples of the temple of God were disappointed. They also expect Qi Wushuang to stand up and teach this man a good lesson... Yue Hongming shook his head repeatedly and said with a weak smile: "it''s really disappointing, but it''s all right. Since Qi Wushuang doesn''t dare to fight with me, then you, the second man, win the throne! Get out of here The voice fell to the ground, and countless pairs of eyes stopped in the center of the seat of God''s temple, a man with swollen muscles and covered with golden lines. The man had been meditating with his eyes closed. Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes. However, he saw that his pupil beads were golden, just like a God. Once he opened his eyes, all the golden lines all over his body lit up. Without saying a word, he got up and walked to the arena. All the people in the temple of God were burning. If Qi Wushuang really can''t take part in the battle of Qunzhong, then... Winning the tripod can be said to be the last hope of Shentian temple. "Is this moment finally coming?" A dream long Jun Chang relaxed his breath. "Isn''t it a little too fast?" Li Gu Yi smiles a way. "We still have a lot of cards to play." Take day old woman Yin pity of smile way. "The temple of God is more and more disappointing." The master of insight shook his head. Everyone''s eyes are on the winner. With the attention of the public, wending has stepped on the challenge arena and stood in front of Yue Hongming... (see you next year) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1877 It can be said that this battle of clans has reached a climax. Although the performance of the temple of God was not good before, as long as the final card is unbeaten, everything is not final. People all looked at the man who looked like the God of war on the challenge arena, and their breath was frozen. Ye Shisheng, Zhan Hongxue, zuxiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao and others all look at it one after another. Everyone''s face is full of dignified. "Elder martial sister, it''s hard for the matchless elder martial brother to go out in seclusion. If elder martial brother wending is defeated, who should we send?" A disciple can''t help but ask yuexiaoxiao. Yuexiao hesitated, then silently shook his head, but there was no answer. Obviously, she didn''t know how to answer. Who''s on? If they fail to win the throne, Zhan Hongxue and ye Shisheng will not be on the stage again. Because the limit of the supreme god temple has been defeated! It''s just a waste of energy to continue fighting... to win the throne is the last hope of the temple of God! The elders looked heavy and silent. Bingxin hall is still treating Gongsun Liuyun, but the progress is not smooth because there is no white night''s help. Ice Yunyan wanted to invite the white night several times, but she still chose to give up, clenching her silver teeth and trying to motivate the array. However, at the moment, her heart is also full of despair... the atmosphere here in the temple of God has fallen to the freezing point again. And waizong there is already a smile. Every leader of the powerful clan looks at it with a smile. Even the Lingxi swordsman is caressing his beard, and his eyes are full of lightness and pleasure. "Once you die, the overall situation can be determined, and you can also share the ancient methods, and you will return with full load." A dream of long Jun with a smile, smile hehe said. "Unfortunately, this is not the best result we want!" Li Po Kun shook his head and said with some regret: "if God''s temple doesn''t have such a good temper, how good would it be to play some tricks? In this way, we can get more than what we can get now. " "Yes, even if the Qi matchless appears, it will greatly weaken the power of the temple of God. In a few years, it will be our opportunity if the temple of God is not matched! What a pity! What a pity Li Guyi also repeatedly shakes his head, the color of regret rippled in his eyes. "Ah, two lords, contentment is a pleasure! One breath can''t make a fat man, not this time. We''ll come again next time. This time they can''t stop it. How can they be rivals next time? The temple of God can''t resist US. Sooner or later, we will empty it She said with a smile. All the leaders burst into laughter. The situation on the spot was excellent. On the challenge arena. "The big moon clan? I''ve never played against the people of the big moon clan, but I think even if you are the strong man of the big Moon Clan standing here, I can''t stop me from winning the throne. " Asked for a tripod face expressionless said, that eyes rippling with a touch of indifference and endless self-confidence. "It''s worthy of being the second outstanding person in the ranking. I''m really confident! It''s just that we haven''t played yet? Are you arrogant in your confidence? " Yue Hongming said with a faint smile. "You can see it." He closed his eyes. Even green leaf does not have a long winded, drink directly: "the competition begins." With the fall of this voice, the atmosphere of the scene instantly solidified countless. Only... neither of them moved. To ask for the tripod is just to open the closed eyes and gaze at the moon Hongming calmly. Yue Hongming did not move, smiling and looking, as if waiting for something. People are confused. "Are you ready?" At this time, the tripod suddenly read a sentence. "Well?" Yue Hongming is stupefied, but he has not responded. At this time... whoosh! A burst of air swept through. I saw that the tripod suddenly rushed over. He''s not fast enough to be seen by the outside audience. Yes! His power is so powerful that it is shocking! Just look at the whole just repaired arena suddenly burst out, and then countless soul Qi like a torrent filled the arena and rushed towards the moon. Yue Hongming''s pupil shrinks and feels bad. He immediately sacrifices the power of the big moon clan. Keng! The strange and sacred moon wheel appeared again behind him. As soon as the moon wheel appeared, it immediately rotated and hit the tripod. However, he saw his fist in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... an invisible force hit the moon wheel heavily from his fist. The moon wheel was shaking wildly, like an earthquake, shaking again. All the forces above were shaken. Yue Hongming''s face sank. When the moon wheel is near the tripod."Break it for me!" After a roar, the gold veins all over his body twinkled again. A force comparable to the divine power converged on his fist, and then heavily attacked him! The moon wheel burst on the spot. It''s like a shooting star. People in the temple of God are breathing hard. Yue Hongming is even more astonished. He Qiman''s power to startle the sky! He dodged in a hurry and fled back, intending to open up the distance from the tripod. But just as he retreated, an unparalleled momentum fell from the sky, and the ferocious town fell on him. Yue Hongming can''t dodge! "Not good!" A dream long Jun exclaimed. "Is senior brother wending going to win?" Zhan Hongxue here can''t help shouting. But see the tripod raised that fist, straight Bang to the moon Hongming''s head. The golden fist seems to tear everything apart. If you win this blow, don''t say it''s Yue Hongming. Even if you leave Po Kun and Li Guyi, the heads of these giants will have to be broken on the spot and die directly! Everyone''s heart is going to stop! However... Yue Hongming is the one who comes out of the big moon clan. How can the strength be only these? At this critical moment! "Go Yue Hongming shouts. Whoa! A surging force of space appears in front of Yue Hongming. A space door appeared between them. That terrible fist directly smashed into the space door, the strength was absorbed by the space door. But this force is too irascible. Even if the space door absorbs this power, it is shaking wildly, with cracks all over the place, almost breaking on the spot. Yue Hongming didn''t dare to hesitate. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, he suddenly put forth his strength, staring at the terrible situation, raised his feet, and kicked heavily toward the belly of the emperor, intending to kick it away. Dang! After he hit the sole of his foot, there was a sound like steel... the body of the tripod was motionless. "What?" Yue Hongming was shocked. "Bedbug, is that all you have Said the domineering bully, spinning and suddenly force, the arm that is stuck in the space door suddenly swung. Bang! That space door was actually broken by his arm to Shengsheng on the spot! The terrible fist roared to the moon again. Yue Hongming, sweating with cold sweat, cried again: "give me back!" Whoa! This time, a strong time spell wrapped in the tripod. This is to use time technique to force wending back. However, it is not a lamp to save fuel. As a second person, his means may not be worse than Yue Hongming. He opened his mouth and roared. "Broken!" Boom! A roar, a roar. The power of time that shrouded the throne was immediately disturbed. "Muddle the trajectory of time?" Yue Hongming murmured, and his pupils swelled. This is still the power of time released by the mouth! With your mouth? How can this be done on ordinary soul people? But it''s done! What a surprise! So shocking! With the fall of this word, Yue Hongming''s time technique is all invalid! Bang! The fist smashed heavily on the face of Yue Hongming. Bang! Yue Hongming was shocked to fly out on the spot. His body was like an arrow and hit the side barrier. In an instant, the barrier vibrated wildly and a lot of cracks appeared. "What?" Li Po Kun and others immediately stand up and stare at the moon Hongming with wide eyes. Just look at the moment of the moon Hongming general head almost completely sunken down, a face full of terrible cracks, as if the whole head were almost broken. So miserable, so that all the people who are full of longing for the moon Hongming are frozen in place. The old lady of heaven, Yimeng Changjun, Li Guyi, lingxijian and others are burning and looking, but they dare not speak out. It''s so strong! "Worthy of being the second hero!" At this time, Yue Hongming stands up, spits out the blood in his mouth, and then raises his hand and waves to his head. Whoa! Time magic is over again. In an instant, moon Hongming''s head returned to its original state. But his breath was rather weak, and his spirit was quite dispirited."The art of time can restore everything, but it costs a lot of mental power. You have used it once before, and now use it again. How many times can you use it with your mental power?" He said without any expression on his face, and started to walk again towards the moon. At this moment, the world finally understood the horror of the heroes in the temple of supreme god! How about even the first month''s two people being crushed by Qi Ming? A lot of people gasped and shuddered, and they were worried in silence. In this way, Yue Hongming is not the rival to win the championship at all... however, at this moment, Yue Hongming suddenly burst into laughter. "Wending, you really didn''t let me down, but if I said I was too careless to you before! Don''t you believe it? " "A lot of people have the ability to speak hard." He shook his head. "Then you can have a try and see if I''m hard spoken." Yue Hongming said with a smile. "Good!" Wen Ding hums, in the eye kills the intention to pour, the person holds the fist, rushes in the past again. The endless momentum and pressure once again covered down. Yue Hongming also hastened to call again. Once again, the silver moon wheel appeared behind him. However, this time, in his moonlight, there was a strange killing opportunity. When the moonlight covered the whole martial arts field, a unique force rolled out. "The power of the field?" He was stunned immediately. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1878 The ability to skillfully use the means of space, the art of time and the power of the field is beyond doubt. But this is obviously not enough in the eyes of the winner. As the second outstanding man, what he has mastered is beyond the imagination of ordinary soul! Even Yue Hongming can not be compared with it! "Welcome to my world of the moon!" With the field spreading out, Yue Hongming seems to have lost the oppression of the general trend, and the whole person has become extremely relaxed. He laughs a, spin and open his hands, toward the rush to ask for a tripod fan: "now, let you see a month of forest cold!" The sound fell. Click! Click! Click! The earth was suddenly covered by a strange layer of frost, which spread very fast and wrapped the feet of the king in an instant. The power of winning the tripod is very powerful. At first, it can shatter the frost. But without running two steps, the firmness of the frost has become more and more terrible. If it goes on like this, it will be frozen sooner or later. He hummed and jumped up. But at the moment of his jump, the void in front of him suddenly opened, and two space doors were opened, and then thousands of palm sized moon wheels flew out. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... the moon wheel is as sharp as a knife, so sharp that it can tear everything apart, and the void is cut open. "Do you want to defeat me? Moon Hongming! You are too simple to think of me Wending''s face was cold, his fists were stored, and then he came out suddenly. He made an endless fist shadow, and the moon wheel and the void were all smashed to pieces. All the moon wheels burst. The spirit and power of the surrounding moon Hongming are dispelled and shaking. This simply can''t bear to win the title! Winning the top of the imperial examinations is overwhelming, and it is directly close to Yue Hongming. "What a bully! Countless people exclaimed. The eyes of people in the temple of God are bright and excited. This time, the shadow of his fist is like a big wave, which smashes the void, smashes the power of space and time. Yue Hongming''s power in the mysterious and infinite field is extremely pale in front of her. Yue Hongming''s face was cold, and suddenly gathered all his strength in front of him, turning into a chaos, intending to resist the attack of winning the throne. But under this force, his defense was not so weak! Bang! All defenses are blown up. Yue Hongming''s resistance once again lost its efficacy. Under the irresistible attack, all his things have begun to collapse! The remaining fist shadow crackles on Yue Hongming''s body. "Die for me!" He roared at the tripod, and the opportunity of killing broke out. His fists erupted with endless power, which spread all over Yue Hongming''s body like an electric current. In an instant! Whew! Br > , the moon burst in the empty space. There was silence! Tianxuanzong, mengtianzong, lingxijian school, huangyuezong, daoshengxiangguan, and so on. Countless potential people are all staring at this shocking scene! God Temple this side also all silly eyes! Yue Hongming... So dead? The powerful man of the grand Moon Clan... Is this how they are crushed? Under the suffocating attack of the storm, which is almost dense... So dead? It''s hard to accept people''s sweaty faces and difficult breathing. And the tripod has stopped, people spit hard breath, overlooking the seat of the outsider! "The game is over! Win Even green leaves almost with the most sonorous voice called out. The sound spread throughout the audience. After the silence of about three breaths. God Temple this instant fried pot. "Elder martial brother wending wins "Ha ha ha, elder martial brother wending won! He won "Even the big moon clan is not the rival of elder martial brother wending! We still have hope! " "Win! Ha ha... people held up their hands, excited and happy, and the disciples hugged each other crazily, weeping and shouting. Finally won! This is a strong man from the big moon clan! This makes the first five people all moved by the existence of it! Finally fell! "Great!" The peony cries with joy and shouts to capture the silent moon. Qu Jiyue also gave a good sigh of relief, with a smile on his face: "the God Temple is the god heaven hall in the end. How can such an ancient sect lose so easily?""Yue Hongming has fallen down. I don''t think these rabble people can find a stronger existence than Yue Hongming. Next, elder martial sister Zhan and elder martial brother ye ask that elder martial brother will surely sweep the battle of Qunzhong. These beings will no longer be our adversaries!" As carefree as he spoke, his expression was particularly serious. "The battle of clans has been taken over by elder martial brother!" Yue Xiaoxiao also nodded and said seriously. The students around him were filled with confidence and joy. In their mind, this moment of infinite enlargement! However, at this time, Zhang Shenwu, sitting next to the Lord of Shentian temple, suddenly stood up and looked at the challenge arena. After a moment, he cried out eagerly: "no! Yue Hongming is not dead yet! " As soon as the words fell, the boiling scene became silent. The pupils on the challenge arena shrunk and looked around in a hurry. However, the field released by Yue Hongming has not disappeared. The whole audience breathed heavily. "Not good!" Wen Ding''s face turned pale in an instant. He murmured, as if he had thought of something and looked up. However, on the sky, a white full moon separated from the scorching sun, fell to the ground with lightning speed, and instantly cut off the tripod''s body. Whew! The full moon fell directly into the bottom of the arena and cut the whole arena in half. The God like body of Wending has been trembling slightly, and then it is completely frozen... the people in the temple of God are petrified immediately, and they are staring at the terrible scene one by one... the whole scene is also in a flash, and there is no sound at all. "Almost!" The white night, which had been meditating in the closed door, finally opened her eyes and stood up. He looked at the ring. However, he saw that the tripod standing like a statue had fallen down slowly. After falling on the ground, his body covered with golden patterns was split into two on the spot, and blood and viscera all rolled out. "Ah The scream finally resounded in the temple of God. At this moment, the whole audience exploded! Take the tripod! Meteor! "How could... Be like this?" Still in the treatment of Gongsun Liuyun''s ice cloud, autumn eyes tremble wildly, staring at the competition stage. However, she did not notice that the white night in the corner had already started to walk towards the God Temple master over there www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1879 The fall of the tripod completely extinguished the flame in the heart of the disciples of the temple of God. People are staring at the dead body, like a statue of petrified. Many of the disciples stood there. Some people sat on the ground and couldn''t accept the fact. "It seems that today is a disaster for the temple of God." Zhang Shenwu spits out his turbid breath and closes his old eyes. "Elder martial brother wending... He... How could he fail?" "No, it won''t..." people are crying and choking. "No! Tianxuanzong''s! Elder Yun has announced the end of the game! Why does Yue Hongming attack elder martial brother wending? This game doesn''t count! Yue Hongming has to pay for elder martial brother wending! " At this time, a disciple stood up from his seat and cried out bitterly to Li Po Kun at tianxuanzong over there. Many students responded to the voice falling. "That''s right. Elder Mingyun has announced that the game is over, and Yue Hongming has hurt others? How mean "This is a sneak attack!" "You broke the rules of the game! It''s not a game! " "Tianxuanzong people, you must give us an account of the heavenly temple of our God!" "Yes! Give us an account ... the crowd roared and the disciples of Shentian temple were excited. However, far away from Po Kun is laughing. "People of the temple of God, are you laughing?" From Po Kun''s smile. This is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire, which makes the disciples of the temple of God more angry. "What do you say?" The small hands of catching the Qi of the moon tightly clenched together. The silver teeth almost broke and glared at the broken Kun. Although she has not been a teacher for a long time, she can be taken care of more in the temple of God than in the night. Naturally, she has a deeper feeling for the temple of God than in the night. And don''t wait to leave Po Kun to talk, here a dream long Jun straight out voice. "Don''t you see clearly, people of the temple of God? It is elder Yun who violates the regulations, not Yue Hongming! Because elder Yun announced the end of the game without any reason! This is already a problem. After all, he misjudged whether Yue Hongming was dead, so the consequences should be borne by your God tiandian. What''s the relationship between them? " When people heard the sound, the voice suddenly decreased a lot. Yeah. Yue Hongming is not dead, but Yun Qingye announces the end of the game. This is the problem of Yun Qingye. As a referee, it is his duty to determine the victory or defeat. His wrong judgment of Yue Hongming''s death is naturally a problem of the temple of God. But... who would have thought that Yue Hongming''s body had been broken, but not dead! For a moment people fell into silence. The elders were so red that they could not speak. Yun Qingye is even more difficult to see the extreme. His fist is tightly clenched... but the full moon like substance on the challenge arena moves again. Just listen to the sound of Yue Hongming coming out of the moon like substance: "Yun elder, now you can announce the result of the game again." Even green leaf hears the sound, the face is a burst of red, a burst of white, the old body is also gently shaking, this moment, he is completely flustered. Because he made a wrong announcement, which led to his death. If he could find out earlier that Yue Hongming was not dead, and if he did not make a decision so quickly, how could he produce such a result? Even green leaves can''t bear it. He looked at the dead body of Wending, but the track was still destroyed and could not be revived by time magic. Although this level of seed, God will try to revive it, but winning the throne is obviously impossible to participate in the competition. "Did I bury... The battle of clans?" Yun Qingye opened his mouth, especially hoarse to himself. He seemed to be aged for countless years... Yun Qingye was silent for a long time, and finally... He called out. "The game... The end... The winner... Is... Yue Hongming..." the extremely hoarse voice came out. He looks weak. As soon as the words fell, the whole audience burst into a roar of cheers. "Win! Ha ha... " " great! Great The disciples of waizong stood up and cheered, and the scene was boiling. "Lord, do me a favor!" At this time, the sound of moon Hongming came out from the material like the full moon. "What''s up?" Li Po Kun starts laughing. "Help me with the time trick!" Yue Hongming said with a smile. "Oh?" When Li Po Kun hears the sound, he seems to notice something. He jumps forward and urges the time technique.Time immediately reversed, and Yue Hongming''s body was reshaped and restored to before being smashed by the tripod, and the full moon suddenly disappeared. "This is..." People''s doubts. Yue Hongming is smiling and speechless. On the other hand, Wen Xiaoxuan seemed to have noticed something and said in a deep voice, "what you killed by the tripod is just a body." "Body?" Many people looked at him. "Yes." Wen Xiaoxuan gazed at Yue Hongming and said in a deep voice: "when yuehongming was about to be killed by the tripod, he used secret arts to attach his divine consciousness soul to the full moon. The full moon was already suspended in the sky when the moon Hongming launched the power of the field. It overlapped with the scorching sun. Therefore, we did not find that when the tripod smashed his body, he had turned into a full moon It''s a kill to start this! From the beginning, Yue Hongming has calculated everything As soon as this word fell, countless people took a chill and looked at the moon Hongming in horror. Who could have thought that Yue Hongming had such a means? The divine consciousness transfers instantly, and still transfers in one''s own wisp of energy! Ordinary souls can''t imagine. In the end is the strong man of the big moon clan! Winning the throne is not weak. Yue Hongming is poor in means. People''s eyes are wide open, and fear is everywhere. The temple was silent. With the recovery of Yue Hongming, he raised his mouth and called out again with a smile: "so, who are you going to send up to the temple of God now?" The words fell to the ground, and the breath of people in the temple of God was frozen. People, you look at me, I look at you, are silent. Zhan Hongxue and ye Shisheng immediately became the focus of many people. It''s just... Even if they''re defeated, they''re going to fight on the stage, not to mention the odds. Even if they win Yue Hongming, they''ll only win miserably. How can they face the other beings sent up by these alien beings? It is impossible for them to win the battle of clans. The temple of supreme God is gone. The white night looked at this scene silently, but did not speak. Of course, he couldn''t really go to the Lord of the temple of God to fight. He just came here to take some materials for meditation. When the materials arrived, the white night went back to the corner again and sat down with folded knees and closed eyes. "Hello, people from the temple of God! What are you still inking? Are you still fighting or not? If we fight, who will come up? " Seeing that there was no sound for a long time in the temple of God, someone immediately became displeased, and a disciple of mengtianzong called out. "People from the temple of God, are you not empty?" Another man from Huangyue sect said with a smile. "Ha ha, if you are afraid, surrender and admit defeat!" "That is, it''s no big deal to lose. Don''t make fun of your disciples'' lives." "Even if you lost the tripod, who else can compete with elder martial brother Yue? Give up and stop trying to be brave! We won''t laugh at you "In any case, your strength is just like this. If you continue, you will only sacrifice in vain." "There is no need to struggle to the death. All this has become a fixed number. If we continue to struggle, it will only waste everyone''s time. Just surrender and admit defeat!" "Ha ha ha ha..." the disciples of waizong said one after another. All kinds of ridicule, ridicule and banter were heard. The whole body of the temple of God trembled wildly. "Asshole! The temple of God won''t admit defeat like this! Don''t be complacent. It''s not over! I will fight you A disciple of law enforcement hall was so angry that he had to go on stage. "Zhang Yu! Sit down Wen Xiaoxuan drank it immediately. "Elder!" "All sit down, don''t you hear me?" Zhang Shenwu also got up and said, "the Lord of the temple is here. Can you let yourself loose?" The disciple''s face changed slightly, and he looked at the master of the Supreme God''s temple, who was sitting at the top of the temple. He hesitated for a moment, and finally had to bite his teeth and return to his position with resentment. "Then, elder, who shall we let go?" At this time, a disciple asked Zhang Shenwu in a deep voice. Zhang Shenwu did not say anything. All the disciples were disappointed. If Zhang Yu was not allowed to go, he could not choose a suitable candidate. It seems that Zhang Shenwu is going to give up the battle of Qunzhong. Think about it. It''s true. Even failed to win the throne... Who else can go? "I don''t know if I can fight!" At this time, ye Shisheng stood up and said in a deep voice. "No! You are not Yue Hongming''s opponent, Shisheng, sit down! " Zhong Kui, Wen Xiaoxuan and others cried out in a hurry. "Are there any more suitable candidates, elders?" Ye Shisheng asked.People were silent. All the disciples lowered their heads. But just then, a voice called out. "Elder, maybe there is another person who can have a try!" As soon as the words fell, people looked at the sound source. Only then discovered that the speaker was a disciple of a minor elder. That disciple is particularly young. He wants to come to the sect for a short time. Generally speaking, in this case, the miscellaneous elders can''t speak, let alone those disciples. Now, however, there are not so many rules. Zhang Shenwu immediately stared at the disciple and asked in a deep voice, "who can have a try?" However, the disciple did not speak at once. Instead, he ran out of the seat and rushed to the corner of the white night where he was still sitting on his knees. He whirled and could not help saying anything. He knelt down in front of the white night and cried out: "elder martial brother Bai, please come forward to fight to save the crisis of our God Temple!" As soon as the words fell, the temple of God was in a state of uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1880 "Liu Yong! Come back to me The master in charge of this disciple immediately got up and cried. However, the disciple did not act, but looked at the white night with keen eyes. "It''s ridiculous that I put my hope on a turtle with a shrinking head!" A disciple of the temple of God couldn''t help laughing. "Although Bai Ye defeated Huang Chongshan before, it doesn''t mean that he can win Yue Hongming. You know, Huang Chongshan will be defeated in one move against elder martial brother wending. Can Bai Ye''s strength compete with the top five heroes?" Another disciple shook his head and said. "Liu Yong, don''t be silly. Come back quickly. Don''t say whether the white night can win or not, just talk about his previous attitude. You should know that he can''t make a move!" One of the elder martial brothers here called out. All Xiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao, qinzhusha all did not speak. Ye Shisheng is no longer willing to wait. "I''ll do it." He murmured in a low voice, and then whirled and jumped into the arena. He fought with Yue Hongming in the roar of the audience. Many people''s eyes directly shifted to the challenge arena. People in the temple of God sighed. They did not have much hope for ye Shisheng. After all, he was defeated. Although Ye Shisheng ranked the third and the second, the gap between the two and three did not know how strong it was... just at this time, several more disciples came out and knelt down in front of Qin Feng and begged to open up. "Elder martial brother Bai, please do it!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai, please!" The disciples had keen eyes and beseeching faces. They are all young disciples. Although they don''t know the strength of white night, they believe that there will be an opportunity for them. However... the white night is not affected. A group of disciples suddenly showed disappointment and hesitation. Ice Yunyan did not speak. "Hey... Don''t try to persuade him. He''s also dead. Do you think he can match elder martial brother wending? How naive Qu Jiyue here couldn''t see it anymore, so she called out. "Miss, don''t say..." Peony pulled the sleeve of catching the lonely moon, and begged anxiously. "Am I wrong?" "Those idiots can''t even see the status quo. I admit that he has some strength, but don''t blindly believe in his strength. If he is so strong, he will shrink up?" As soon as the words fell, those disciples who begged for the white night felt extremely embarrassed. Indeed, they are not sure whether the white night has the strength... "yes, younger martial brother Liu Yong, come back quickly. You are a disciple of Manqi hall. Although Manqi hall is only a minor brand hall, it is much better than hunwu hall. If you kneel down to a person in hunwu hall, don''t you lose face of Manqi elder master?" At this time, another elite disciple called out. "It''s a shame. Don''t you come back soon!" Next to the elder female disciple also hum open. "Come back quickly!" "Did you hear that? To let outsiders see jokes? " The elite disciples in the seats were shouting and drinking, and their faces were discontented. At this moment, however, a voice suddenly came out. "If you want me to do it, I need zongmen to give me a soul book. If zongmen can agree, I can help you defeat Yue Hongming!" All the disciples were shocked by this. Not only the disciples, but also Zhang Shenwu and other elders felt incredible. They all moved their eyes away from the challenge arena and threw them to the sound source... White night. All the disciples are incredible. The elite disciple was stunned for a while and then said, "white night, what are you talking about? You say you can defeat the moon? " "The premise is to give me a soul book!" White night closed eyes light road. As soon as this word falls, the seat of God''s Heaven Temple instantly boils up! "Brag!" "Who can''t talk big!" "You... You guy! Do you dare to say these words at such a critical moment? Are you blackmailing the clan? " "Did you dare not go up at all, so you proposed such a condition? When we ask you what you want, you will say a soul name that we haven''t heard of. If we can''t get it, you don''t have to play. Then you can get rid of the title of shrinking head turtle, right? " "Ha ha, it must be. It''s interesting to think about this white night." The disciples sneered. "Don''t worry, there will be some in the soul Book sect I mentioned. It depends on whether the elders or the hall Lord will give it to the white night!" The white night is light. People''s smiles stopped. "What secret book do you want?" Zhang Shenwu glanced at the temple master, and then looked at the white night, subconsciously asked."Da Qian breaks the Dharma mantra!" The night is light. This word falls, Zhang Shenwu slightly a Leng. Catch the silence of the moon and breathe hard. It''s something she''s trying to get. After all, they can come here because Shenji palace has entrusted relations with them, and the purpose of Shenji palace to let them in is to break the Dharma mantra. Zhang Shenwu did not speak. But just then... Dong! There was another noise on the ring. The defense of Ye Shisheng was smashed in an instant. The opposite Yue Hongming stretched out with one hand, and a bright silver light rose from his arm, which instantly penetrated Ye Shisheng''s chest. Ye Shisheng shivered and stopped. "Brother Ye!" All the disciples on this side of the temple of God gave out a shrill cry. Zhan Hongxue''s autumn eyes trembled. At the moment, he also completely lost the sense of war. The first five of the four to Jie... Now she is the only one left! "Is this the hero of the temple of God? you ''re incompetent! Useless! A piece of rubbish With a grim smile, Yue Hongming throws Ye Shisheng''s body heavily on the ground, then raises his foot and kicks it fiercely. Ye Shisheng''s body was trampled on the spot. "Ha ha ha ha..." the people of waizong made a loud roar of laughter. "Stop it! The game is over! Stop it Even green leaves roared and rushed to the arena and snatched Ye Shisheng''s body. "Elder Yun, what are you doing to protect such a waste? It''s no big deal, is it Yue Hongming looks puzzled. Yun Qingye didn''t say a word. But the people on this side of the temple of God are furious, and their lungs are going to explode! Zhang Shenwu is particularly rich. He couldn''t help it any longer. He suddenly turned his head and called to the white night: "white night! Can you really beat him? " White night opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Shenwu. But listen to Zhang Shenwu shout: "if you can defeat this person! Da Qian breaks the Dharma mantra! I can give it to you! " After the words fell, Zhang Shenwu suddenly turned around and looked at the Lord of Shentian hall. The Lord of the temple of God was silent for a moment, closed his eyes, and said faintly, "who can defeat it, who will get the curse of breaking the Dharma!" As soon as the words fell, the white night stood up straight and walked towards the challenge arena. The eyes of those swords are full of the meaning of coldness and solemnity www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1881 Seeing the white night walking towards the challenge arena, countless eyes on the side of the temple of God all cast towards it. People have strange eyes and different minds. "This fool... Is he really going to be on stage?" The disciples of Qizhen hall couldn''t help but shout out. "Does that idiot know what he''s doing?" The disciples of the broken Gang hall also cried out. "He''s crazy. Even elder martial sister Zhan Hongxue doesn''t dare to be on the stage. He still dares to... He''s a mindless man!" People in Bingwu hall shook their heads. ... all kinds of angry and abusive voices rang out at the seat. Many people are cynical. Qu Jiyue couldn''t help scolding: "is this guy dying? He''s looking for death And the peony beside him couldn''t control himself. He called out directly: "Mr. White... Please come back quickly! White childe... " his voice was not two. She quickly covered her small mouth and immediately glared at peony with a stern curse:" shut up and forget where this is? How can you shout at this servant girl When the peony heard the sound, he was wronged and said: "but miss... Young master Bai, he... He... He saved Mr. Shen somehow... Do you have the heart to let him die in the arena like this?" "I... I know he saved elder martial brother Shen, but... What can I do?" Qu Jiyue sighed subconsciously, and a trace of helplessness appeared on her face, but soon she seemed to realize something, and quickly hummed: "but he is so good, I wish he would die soon! I don''t have to do it. " "Miss..." Peony anxiously called again. But this time Qu Jiyue did not say anything. Although she has not been in contact with the white night for a long time, she is also very familiar with this person. This guy is as stubborn as a cow. How can ordinary people persuade him? What''s more, who is Qu Jiyue? How can the white night listen to capture the moon? Capture the moon is to give up. There were a lot of sarcastic voices on the scene. If you don''t count the outsiders, the temple of God is not optimistic. Especially those disciples with Zhan Hongxue. Zhan Hongxue has been completely shocked by Yue Hongming, and dare not go on stage at all. But now... White night. What is this? Hit her in the face? She''s the fourth guy, Jay! Do you want to sit on the stage when you are sitting on the stage, while a waste person from hunwu hall is on the stage to challenge? This is to ask her how to stand in the temple of God in the future? Zhan Hongxue frowned and snorted. He was very unhappy and said, "younger martial brother Bai, don''t try to be brave. Even elder martial brother wending has been defeated by this man. Why do you want to show such prestige? Don''t you want to die? Even if you want to break the Dharma mantra, you can also find other ways. Why do you have to do these things? You should know yourself The voice came out, but there was a strange tone of yin and Yang. As soon as she spoke, many people around her echoed. "That''s right. Don''t be silly at night!" "Elder martial sister all spoke, you still don''t listen to persuade?" "Why are you so stubborn?" "Come down soon?" All sorts of sermons came. "White night, come down. You are a good child. It''s a pity to die like this." The elder Wen Xiaoxuan here also called out. Although he had a bad impression of white night before, he saved Zhong Ximing. Wen Xiaoxuan was also very grateful for the white night and would naturally persuade him. However... in the daytime, he ignored all the people''s words. People are anxious and angry, and some of them are really shaking for the popularity of the white night. And those who are hypocritical are sneering. Ink purple rhyme looks very ugly. She bit her silver teeth and turned and went to the God Temple master over there. "Master of the temple!" Mo Ziyun hugged his fist and said in a hurry: "please stop the battle of the clans." God God Temple slightly side head looking at ink purple rhyme. Nearby Zhang Shenwu was in a hurry and immediately said, "elder Mo, what nonsense are you talking about?" "There is no hope." Mo Ziyun sighed, shook his head and said, "white night is just a matter of spirit. He didn''t intend to be on the stage, but those immature disciples came to beg him. Many of his disciples started to excite a few words, which made the white night rash on the stage... All this is a farce! We all know who Yue Hongming is and what kind of strength he is. Although Bai Ye''s strength is very good, he must not be Yue Hongming''s opponent. Hall leader, please immediately stop the battle between the clans and let the white night come down. We are past, and we can''t let our disciples sacrifice in vain... " speaking of this, Mo Ziyun is sincere. It''s no fun fighting any more.If you can keep a seed now, that''s a seed! We can''t let these outstanding talents of the temple of God fall. However, the Lord of the temple of God did not agree. He looked at the challenge arena and said: "the spirit level of the white night is very low, but it is the real king''s realm. However, his spirit, pulse and body seem extraordinary. Moreover, his steps and eyes are very firm. The master of the temple doesn''t think that he is spirited. Elder Mo, please watch the battle with peace of mind. If he is defeated, the master of our hall will cancel the battle of the clans." Ink purple rhyme a listen, the face immediately showed a dull color, a moment later, she mercilessly sighed, did not speak again. The overall situation has been decided. No one can stop this war. "White night!" At this time, there was a clear but anxious voice beside the challenge arena. White night slightly side head, just see ice cloud smoke and a group of ice heart hall disciples rushed over. They directly stopped the treatment of Gongsun Liuyun and rushed over. People''s faces are full of anxiety, ice cloud smoke is even more small face pale, eyes looking at him in pain. Her eyes were red, her tears twinkled in the corner of her eyes, and she cried out: "you... Don''t be impulsive, come down... I beg you..." I heard her voice in the white night, but she didn''t say anything. However, several law enforcement disciples came over and would be ready to continue the ice cloud smoke forward. If you want to resist, you can''t resist. "White night! You come down, you are not his opponent, come down! Come down... " she cried as hard as she could, with tears rolling in her eyes. But no matter how much she yelled, it didn''t work. The white night did not have any reaction, only silently looked at the ice cloud smoke for a while, this just turned the line of sight. "It seems that there are not many people looking after you in the temple of God." Yue Hongming came over and stood in front of the white night and said with a faint smile. Hearing the sound of the white night, he closed his eyes as if the statue were motionless. "I''ve seen the battle between you and Huang Chongshan before. Your strength is good, but at most, it''s Gongsun Liuyun''s level. It may be better than him, but it''s not much better. Even if you are against Zhan Hongxue, you may not be able to win. Do you dare to challenge me? Zhan Hongxue is obediently shrinking below, what drives you to challenge me on the stage Yue Hongming opens his mouth again with a funny smile on his face. But... the white night still ignored him. At this moment, he seemed to be in the same place. Yue Hongming saw this and frowned. "Cut, garnish!" "A waste, what big tail wolf!" "Later, elder martial brother Yue will tell him to separate his body. There is no whole body after death!" "The dogs in the temple of God like to play this game!" Seeing that the white night ignored Yue Hongming, his disciples immediately called and scolded him, and the more he scolded, the worse he heard. Seeing this, Yue Hongming narrowed his eyes and raised a trace of ferocity at the corner of his mouth: "interesting! very interesting! It looks like I''m being cheap! Since you don''t want to talk to Hongming, Hongming doesn''t speak. But I hope you can keep such a cold attitude later. If you ask Hongming for mercy later, Hongming will be too disappointed! " As the voice fell, Yue Hongming no longer died, but stored up his soul and stood still. Are you ready Even green leaves came and said in a deep voice. The night is silent. "You can start at any time." Yue Hongming takes aim at the white night and sneers. Yun Qingye mumbled his lower lip, looked at the white night, and said in a low voice: "if you surrender immediately after the war, you may be able to save your life..." Yun Qingye''s voice is very subtle, which can''t be heard by the people nearby, but the white night can definitely be heard. It''s just that... the words come out, and the white night is still deaf and motionless, even ignoring even the green leaves. Even green leaf Leng next, immediately some angry, snorted in the nose, but in the end did not say what. He stepped back two steps and said in a deep voice, "now that both of you are ready! So I announce! The game begins As soon as the voice dropped, the scene immediately became quiet. "White night..." the edge of the ice cloud smoke staring. "Is it finally coming?" Yue Hongming squints. But just as he narrowed his eyes, the body shape of the white night over there suddenly flickered. Then, a violent and unparalleled air current suddenly turned over and poured into the whole competition field. "Well?" Yue Hongming is stunned. He just reacts, but he sees the white night in the distance. He doesn''t know when he even appears in front of him. A terrible iron fist suddenly hit. What? "How fast Yue Hongming was shocked and quickly raised her hands to block the past.Keng! A moon wheel converges in his palm and turns into a barrier to resist the iron fist. But... the iron fist strikes, and the situation is overwhelming! Bang! The moon wheel barrier was smashed in an instant, and the iron fist directly hit the palm of Yue Hongming. Yue Hongming''s pupil shrinks. Click! The sound of bone being broken. The fierce pain and violent power from the palm of his hand instantly shattered Yue Hongming''s consciousness, and he also flew out like a shell, hitting the rear barrier straight! Roar... people hit the barrier hard, and the barrier exploded instantly. "What?" It''s boiling! Yue Hongming''s body directly burst into the crowd of tianxuanzong here, and his strength lines exploded, killing several disciples on the spot. Yue Hongming is also a seven meat and eight vegetarian, so she is difficult to get up, and her spirit and Qi disintegrated. All the people in tianxuanzong were confused. At this time, the sword suddenly pulled out in the white night. With a sound of "clang", the long sword pointed to the sky. In the dark, a sword shadow of tens of Zhang long appeared on the body of the sword. He looked at the seat of Xuanzong that day, and suddenly dropped the sword. "A sword startles the sky!" A whisper rings. Roar!!! The desolate sword of abandoning God rolled out a sword shadow which was enough to break the ground. It was like a building falling down, and it was chopped towards the moon Hongming in the seat. The master of tianxuanzong left Po Kun''s pupil and shrieked with hysterical voice: "quick!!! Withdraw www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1882 This voice was like a bomb in the ears of every tianxuanzong disciple. All the disciples trembled. Looking at the falling shadow of the sky covering sword, they were scared out of their wits for a long time. All of them flipped around like crazy. From Po Kun and a group of heaven, the elder of Xuanzong also ran away like crazy. Everyone is particularly embarrassed! When all the Tianxuan clan members were scattered, the terrible sword shadow had already fallen and swallowed up the moon Hongming who was still ready to rise on the spot. Boom!!! The shadow of the sword fell, the earth trembled, the void was broken, the sun and the moon were dark. A sword Qi turned into a big wave and exploded. This moment, as if the sky collapsed. The magnificent scene was deeply engraved in the hearts of every spectator! When the ground stops shaking. When the sword wave gradually dissipated and disappeared... people looked at it again and saw that everything in the seat of tianxuanzong was reduced to nothingness at this moment, and there was no dust left after being cut by the sword shadow! As for the moon Hongming... It''s gone! White night put down his arm and put a sword flower in his hand. He put the abandoned sword into the scabbard. He pointed his head at the fossilized Yun green leaf and said, "elder Yun, you can announce the result." However... this time, it was yunqingye''s turn to turn a deaf ear. He, like the whole audience, gazed at the void and the broken void with astonishment, which could not be stopped completely! The scene was silent. No more noise. The Yue Hongming who killed the emperor! The moon Hongming who was defeated by Ye Shisheng! Yue Hongming, who killed Gongsun Liuyun, is dead? So dead? Killed by a punch... A sword... By white night? Countless people''s heart stopped beating at this moment, breathing in this moment completely solidified, even the brain is a blank, stopped thinking. All the great powers stood up and stared. Yimeng Changjun, Li Guyi, lingxijian and insight Temple master, all of them are staring at each other. Even the Lord of the temple of God is burning at the moment, looking at this fierce sword! "This is... Won?" At the seat of Shentian temple, Qu Jiyue has a huge mouth and looks at the arena with exaggerated expression. The expression of peony beside her is almost the same as her, the only difference is that her body is trembling at this moment, obviously, this scene has deeply shocked her fragile heart. Do Xiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao, Qin Zhusha, Zhan Hongxue all wooden live. People have stiff expressions and open mouths, but they can''t speak. In particular, Zhan Hongxue''s expression is the most strange, her face is extremely ugly, a pair of dead pinch together, teeth almost bite, can not accept this scene. "Elder martial sister... Elder martial brother Bai seems to have won? Elder martial brother Bai, he... Seems to have killed Yue Hongming! He killed Yue Hongming... Elder martial sister... " on the side of Bingxin hall, a disciple said excitedly and tremblingly. The excitement and trembling in speech are especially obvious. Ice cloud smoke holding the side of a wall, breathing particularly fast, but a stumbling, almost fell. No one could see her mood at the moment. I do not know how long, the silent scene gradually boiling up, around also slowly sounded a cry of surprise, shock, surprise, panic, scream, and then... Is from the temple of God that almost burst of cheers. "Win! Won?! " "White night wins!" "Ha ha ha ha ha, great! Great "Win at last!" "Good!" People roar and scream! Even green leaf also just returned to God, he quickly called out: "the competition is over, the winner, the disciple of God''s temple, white night!" The voice was loud and clear, spread all over the field. The cheers of the disciples were even stronger. "Master, do you see it? Our disciple won An old elder excitedly ran to the God''s temple, choked. The elders were overjoyed. God God Temple master did not speak, a pair of eyes are still tightly staring at the white night. "How could that happen? How can the people of the Da Yue clan die like this? Hongming, are you pretending to die? where are you? Where are you? " Li Po Kun just regained his mind and looked at the void. His pupils shrank wildly. People suddenly thought of something and looked around for the moon wheel. This time, however, there were no more moon wheels around, and even the scorching sun was not covered by them. Without the moon wheel, it means that Yue Hongming has no chance to transfer his consciousness. He has completely dissipated with the sword of the white night in this world"No... impossible! No Li Po Kun''s lips trembled, and finally he roared out of despair. "Is this the bottom card of the temple of God?" A dream long Jun Ning voice. "Who the hell is this man?" The Lingxi sword man glared at the white night with resentment in his eyes. "After all, the temple of God is the temple of heaven. There is a Qi incomparable and a white night comes out... Such a door is really beyond our comparison." The master of insight sighed and was filled with emotion. "What? Do you want to give up That''s the one over there. "Give up? Of course not. At this stage, how can we give up? " The master of the insight Temple shook his head and said in a deep voice, "you can''t give the night a chance to breathe. Since Yue Hongming has been defeated, let me fight in the next game." The voice dropped and the master of the temple drank: "Mo Xuan!" "The disciple is here!" A man with a sword on his back stepped forward. "Kill" insight, the temple master drank low. The man''s face showed a trace of ferocious smile, a big drink: "yes!" It''s up and down the ring. A lot of people are breathing hard. About to step down the white night to see the situation, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and the side of the first way: "this one, I give to the door." "Send?" Even green leaves are confused. However, the man pulled out his sword and said coldly, "Mo Xuan, disciple of Daosheng Xiangguan, comes to challenge you. Are you ready for the white night?" "Are you ready?" White night turned to look at him and asked. "It''s a good sight." Mo Xuan''s eyes rippled with killing intention. White night nodded, side head to even green leaf way: "even elder, please say a game begins." Even green leaf still some reaction not come over, but still subconsciously said: "competition... Start?" But as soon as the words fell, the night disappeared again. A violent spirit once again spread to Mo Xuan. How fast! The power is extremely tyrannical! Like the scorching sun, it''s terrifying! However, Mo Xuan is not an ordinary person. Yue Hongming is defeated. Knowing that the master of the temple still dares to send someone up, how can he be ordinary? "How fast! Unfortunately, I am not Yue Hongming! Stop it Faced with the fierce attack of the white night, Mo Xuan roared, waved his sword, rolled out a wonderful barrier force, and hit the white night. The barrier flickers with Taiji pattern, which is particularly mysterious and exquisite! However... bang! White night body unstoppable, actually directly smashed the barrier, close to Mo Xuan. "Ah?" Mo Xuan''s pupil shrinks and quickly raises his sword to resist. At this time, however, the white night raised his arm and drew his sword. Keng! A cold light fell down, and instantly penetrated Mo Xuan''s body. Mo Xuan stopped immediately. His spirit is like the collapse of a mountain, falling apart... in the white night, he backhanded his sword and turned to walk under the challenge arena. After three steps, Mo Xuan, with his sword, split into two on the spot and died miserably. The world''s attention, the world is shocked! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1883 The violent means of white night completely stimulated all the people present. People were stunned and looked at them. Each face was stiff and the half tone was slow. Who can think that the person from Taoist Xiangguan was killed in this way... elder martial brother Mo Xuan All the disciples of the Taoist School of vision stood up, all fearing and looking forward to. All the people outside the family were scared to cool down, and they were all cold and tight. This side of the temple is also a big surprise. The shock of beating yuehongming in the night has not dissipated. Now... It is a sword that kills the seeds from Daosheng Xiangguan... And it is a direct second kill... br > is that too exaggerated? This guy from the soul martial arts hall... Is it a monster? The minds of the people stopped thinking and could not understand what happened before them. "Win in the night!" At this time, even green leaves with almost scream like voice to shout out. This voice, can be counted as before even green leaves of the squandering, helpless, angry all released. He didn''t like white nights before, but now... The more he sees this arrogant boy, the more obedient he is... with the shouting of even green leaves, the scene people are shaking together. After a short silence, the court burst into a pan. "Is it going?" "It''s over..." br > is that too fast "What happened just now?" Countless voices gathered into numerous question marks. The people of the temple of God did not cheer. They just looked at each other with some dullness. "Won again?" "Just after the war, Hongming, and then cut the Mo Xuan of Dao Sheng Xiang view?" "How long has it been?" "Is it a little too fast?" The joy and excitement of the past have not been digested. Now, many people can not recover from it. But this sword is a total deterrent to all the people of the outside world. Insight on the scene of the Lord in the spot. A dream long Jun face is not too natural, staring at the white night, a look of thinking. "His sword technique is extremely violent, tyrannical and reckless... He seems to care about his injury, and every time he leaves the sword, there is a meaning of endless death. This person should fight often and often experience the existence of life and death..." the sharp sword man stared at the white night for a while, and then, he thought of what, asked the person beside him at the side: "Which department does he come from the temple of God?" "Back to the leader, it is the soul martial Hall..." the voice of the people beside him is a little dry. The words fell, and the men were silent. They have heard almost all three words of soul martial hall. The reason is no him, because the former chief of God Temple eagle in September... Now in this soul martial arts hall! Although eagle is the elder of soul martial hall in name in September, it has been spread out for a long time about his status. It is well known that the famous chief elder of the temple of God is no different now, and he can not teach his disciples and soul martial hall can not walk out of any excellent talents. Generally, those who can be assigned to the soul martial hall are lucky people who have been worshipped in the temple of God by chance. They are not highly gifted and weak. They come in only because of their temporary luck. Usually, such people can not keep up with the teaching progress of other elders. Those elders are unwilling to accept these stupid disciples, so they will send them to soul martial hall. But who can think of the most unpopular soul martial arts hall, such a terrible existence has appeared... what is the matter with this white night? All the powerful and powerful were all in silence. The scene atmosphere is very strange, and no one dare to step on the stage any more. He beheaded Mo Xuan in the night, and turned to the Lord of the God Temple. "The Lord of the temple, I have cut the moon Hongming, and I have taken two rounds of competitions for the temple of God. I also asked the Lord to fulfill his promise and teach me the great thousand broken magic spells!" "Said the night. People''s eyes were all gathered towards him. The silence of the moon on the seat heard the sound, and his face was in a hurry. But listen to the God God God God hall master nodded and opened: "in full view of the public, this hall as the main hall, can you eat words? This great magic spell! This hall will teach you! " The voice fell, and he saw the God God hall Lord raised his hand, and stretched out a finger to dance in the sky. Swish... Br > a grain of gold yellow but only rice size words immediately appear with his fingers. With the rapid effort, he produced 1831 words, and with his flick. Chirp! All the words are all gathered together, and they are turned into a golden streamer, and they collide straight into the body of the white night. If signs come, the people who look at them shout.The white night shivered all over, and a large number of golden fonts appeared in my mind at this time. These... Are the pithy formulas of Daqian breaking the Dharma mantra. "Thank you very much White night newspaper sorry, a faint smile appeared on his face. Although he didn''t like the Lord of God''s temple, he didn''t like him. With the Daqian broken Dharma mantra, it can be regarded as an explanation to Shenji palace! "You deserve it." God God Temple Lord nodded. White night nodded slightly, and he would step down. But at this time, the Lord of the temple of God opened his mouth again. "White night, don''t you want to fight any more?" "A meaningless battle is a waste of time for me!" "If you continue to fight, this temple can give you infinite benefits! Including allowing you to enter the forbidden area to read the ancestral heritage! " God heaven hall Lord light said. Many seeds in the temple of God are breathing tightly. Yuexiaoxiao, Qin Zhusha and others are looking at the white night. However, in full view of the public, Bai Ye shook his head directly and spat out: "I''m sorry, the temple master, white night has no interest." The words fell to the ground, and people were in a state of uproar. The Lord of the temple of God was also quite surprised. However, the face of Bing Yunyan is not very natural. After all, she knows that the white night guy has been able to enter and leave the forbidden area freely for a long time. How can she care about this? "Are you not interested in the ancestral inheritance of the temple of God?" "Before I worshipped the temple of God, I had traveled to Lisheng Prefecture and gained numerous opportunities and benefits, and found numerous cave tombs. I have mastered enough inheritance. What I lack is not inheritance, but the means to solve my doubts." "Do you want to be a teacher in this hall? Let this temple solve your doubts? " "Temple master, I only have three or two years in the temple of God. After three or two years, I will leave the temple of God. What can you do for me in such a short time?" Asked the white night. "I can make you an official disciple of my God Temple." God God Temple Lord calm way. However... The white night said nothing, neither said good, nor refused. Many elders frowned. It''s arrogant to behave in white night. It''s just... People are relieved to think that his backer is Shenji palace. It is impossible for the temple of God to fight with Shenji palace. As long as we don''t do too much in the daytime, the Lord of the temple of God can''t kill him. The Lord of the temple of God was silent, and I didn''t know how long it took, but the white night opened the tune. "Lord, it''s not like this!" "Well?" The Lord of the temple of God looked at him. However, Bai Ye said quietly: "you and the elders are not allowed to participate in the battle of the clan, so we can only let the disciples to fight, not to say that your strength is not good. Bai Ye still admires the power of the temple master. Therefore, it is unnecessary to become an official disciple... Bai Ye only hopes you can promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" Asked the Lord of the temple of God. The battle between the clans must not be defeated. Otherwise, the temple of the Supreme God would be in chaos, and the Ancient Soul formula inherited by the ancestors would be hard to keep. As the master of the temple, he naturally would not allow it to happen. Therefore, as long as it is not excessive, he will not refuse. People looked at the white night, waiting for his words. But he raised his head and looked at the Lord of the temple of God and said in a deep voice, "I hope that one day when I want you to do something, you can''t refuse it! Come to me unconditionally and kill anyone who dares to hinder me! At any time, no matter what you were doing, would you... Promise? " As soon as this word fell, all the people in the temple of God were shocked. "Son of a bitch, white night, what do you think of our temple master? Your hitter A grumpy elder couldn''t bear it any more. He immediately got up and yelled. Wu Wu did not sit down, but he did not frown! What is the status of the Lord of the temple? How can he obey your orders "Yes, white night, you are asking too much!" "Are you taking advantage of the fire?" "We are fighting for the family. How can you do that?" A lot of people began to criticize each other. However, just at this time, the voice of the God Temple master was indifferent. "This hall can promise you!" As soon as the words fell, the sound of the scene suddenly stopped. Countless people gaped at the God of heaven hall. "Temple master, this..." Zhang Shenwu, Wen Xiaoxuan and others still wanted to talk, but at this time, the god heaven hall master raised his hand and motioned them not to speak. People looked ugly, but they were tacitly silent. But listen to the God God Temple Lord calm way: "white night, this hall has never been easy to hand for others, if you really want to do so, you have to come up with some skills!""What does the Lord mean?" "If you can defeat these clansmen with your own strength and let them stop fighting and leave, we can meet your request. If you can''t, you can change the request." God God Temple Lord calm way. As soon as this word falls, Zhang Shenwu and others suddenly have a bright eye. All of them also understood that the Lord of God''s temple of heaven wanted to retreat in the dark! If the Lord of the temple of God refuses the white night on the face of the public, his prestige will certainly be greatly reduced, and people will think that he is too good for face. But if he agrees, it will make people feel too frivolous, on the contrary, it will promote the prestige of the white night. In this way, it will have a bad impact on the clan. Neither refusal nor consent is the best choice. And only let the white night give up voluntarily is the best plan. "The Lord of the temple is worthy of being the master of the temple." Wen Xiaoxuan said with a smile. "Yes, this guy should know his weight now." Zhang Shenwu vomited his anger, and his face also showed a smile. Many people nodded in secret, waiting for the answer of the white night. But the next second, a voice came. "Good!" People looked at the source of the sound, and were stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1884 Countless double eyes staring at the white night, people once thought they were wrong. "White night, did you agree?" Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth and obviously didn''t believe his ears. "It seems that elder Zhang''s ears are not very good." White night laughs. Zhang Shenwu''s face turned pigliver and did not speak. The other elders look weird, too. "Now that you agree, fight again!" The God God Temple lord appears very calm, just gently nods his head. "That''s settled!" White night a faint smile, turned back to the ring. People in the temple of God are unbelievable. No one has ever thought that the Supreme Master of the temple would reach such an agreement with Bai Ye... "this boy, I''m so confident!" Wen Xiaoxuan sighed and said hoarsely, "Yue Hongming can never be the last card of these people! He has to face people who are more powerful than Yue Hongming... He should stop when he is good, fight a few games and wait for the opportunity! At least you have to have a chance to get out of the game "Yes, with his own efforts to defeat zongmen, no one else can be on the stage. In this way, he even has no room to take a breath." "So is the master of the temple. Why should he accept his absurd request?" "Isn''t this a play?" The rest of the elders couldn''t understand. But the students were quite excited. "This guy is really pushing for an inch. He just took a thousand broken Dharma mantra, and he even put forward such a ridiculous request! Well, it depends on how you end up! " Qu Jiyue glared at the people on the challenge arena and said to himself. "Are you all right, miss?" The peony beside some worried looked at capture Ji month one eye. However, Qu Ji Yue didn''t seem to hear her voice, and her eyes were still staring at the white night with annoyance. Other seeds of the temple of God could not understand the actions of the white night. But it''s a good thing for Zhan Hongxue. "This man is too proud!" Zhan Hongxue hummed: "I admit that he has good strength, but he doesn''t know how to stop when he''s good. He doesn''t know how to keep a low profile and he doesn''t know how to be modest. Sooner or later, he will be defeated in the challenge arena. A man who doesn''t know how to narrow his edge is just a fool, even if he is strong enough." "That''s to say, compared with our elder martial sister Zhan, he''s not sure how much worse he is!" "Ridiculous fellow! He will take the consequences of his own "No brain idiot!" The people nearby were busy echoing, either satirizing the white night or flattering Zhan Hongxue. Zhan Hongxue squints, although does not move the look, but seems to enjoy this kind of courage. "The situation is getting more and more interesting!" In the corner of waizong seat, a couple of men and women stare at the white night, and the man among them smiles faintly. "No fun!" Next to the woman is cold back two words, face is full of intolerance. "Don''t worry! Something fun will come. " The man said with a smile. The woman said nothing. A dream grows on your side. "Master!" A rather small man came up and whispered. "I''ll see it later!" A dream long Jun head also does not return to stare at the challenge arena, the face does not change a way. The man''s eyes flashed a reluctant, but did not dare to say, and finally retreated back. Huang Yue Zong. "Chongshan, can you fight?" Li Gu asked a question. Without hesitation, Huang Chongshan immediately shook his head. Li Gu said nothing. On the other hand, a man with a folding fan came over. "Suzerain, it''s the best choice to observe the change at this critical moment. We can only become the winner by retaining our strength, right? Why do you have to rush your own people to death? " The man said with a smile, a white dress, holding a white fan, to give a free and easy feeling. Li Gu took a look at the people, his eyes gradually ease a lot. "When did you come?" "Just arrived!" The man closed the paper fan and said with a smile. "Elder martial brother!" Seeing the visitor, Huang Chongshan was quite surprised. He quickly clasped his fist and saluted the visitor with a look of fear. Many of his disciples who saw this scene were astonished. You know, Huang Chongshan is the chief disciple. Why does he still call people elder martial brother? People can''t understand. "Good, good, don''t be too polite." The man picked up Huang Chongshan and laughed. Then he looked at the challenge arena and squinted. His eyes twinkled with a chill: "there should be many people who can''t wait to challenge this person! What are we in a hurry "Yes, elder martial brother!" People are making ceremonies. At this time, Yun Qingye boarded the arena, looked around, and then yelled. "Who else can fight white night?" As soon as the sound fell, the scene was buzzing and people were looking at each other.Suddenly, on the seat of tianxuanzong, a man stood up and walked towards the arena. "Tianxuanzong! Sword alone in the North! " Someone exclaimed. "Sword solitary North hand?" "My God, it''s finally here! Finally, it''s time for sword Gubei to make a move "This is the first sword of tianxuanzong!" "It is said that his swordsmanship has surpassed 90% of the elders of tianxuanzong! It is second only to the existence of the first three elders of tianxuanzong! " People were looking forward to the visitors with excitement and expectation. Countless boiling sounds were heard. With this sword Gu Bei''s stage, the scene instantly exploded the pot. All the people, including the disciples of Shentian temple, talked about it. Obviously, the fame of Gubei sword is very famous. "Gubei! Good performance! Don''t let me wait for disappointment Li Po Kun of the seat stood up and drank in a deep voice. Yue Hongming''s tragic defeat made him lose face. "Yes, master!" Sword solitary North calm said, eyes but flashing strong confidence. Countless people''s eyes swept toward the sword solitary north body. The white night also gazed at the person in front of him. After a moment, he shook his head and said in a low voice: "your strength is not as good as the moon Hongming. Go down! You are committing suicide "You''re crazy! You don''t know what I mean! How dare you be so proud? " Sword Gu Bei snorted and said coldly: "although the leader wants me to take the stage, I hope I will consume your strength, surrender in the right matters, and then send others to the stage, but I will let the leader save the remaining steps, and I will let the world know who I am going to kill! Who will die The voice falls, sword Gu North directly carries the sword toward the white night. It''s a killer. How overbearing! White night nodded slightly: "in this case, are you ready?" "Let''s go!" The sword Gu North drinks, the whole body spirit has already urged. With the start of Yun Qingye, the war broke out again. Sword solitary North eyes a ferocious, people such as the wind, instant sword rushed over. His speed is extremely fast, and the sword is particularly tricky, just like a poisonous snake, extremely miserable. When the "beginning" of even green leaves fell, the sword of Gubei had already locked the throat of the white night and stabbed it straight. Everything is like a Firestone, but also like a mirror. All of us have a very unreal feeling at this moment. And when people come back to God, the sharp sword has reached the throat of the white night. How fast! How terrible! It''s just... the sword of Gubei can''t advance half a minute. The pupils of the world shrink. However, his long sword of snow was caught by two fingers of the white night! There is no discussion on how Gubei can exert his power, but the long sword is still. "What?" Sword solitary North breath tight. And the next second, a sword light also flashed in an instant. The sword only saw a flower in front of him, and the sword light disappeared. Then, the action of closing the sword at night appeared in his eyes. "Next!" A calm voice sounded in the ring. (there was an emergency yesterday, so I didn''t even have time to say a word to you. I''m sorry, but the explanation is probably not believed by anyone. Let''s curse you at will. ) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1885 White night this violent and domineering means can be said to be a thorough shock to the soul of the whole audience. Both the disciples and the elders were shocked. That''s sword lonely North! That is a famous evil genius! But in front of the white night... It was not a move! Is that too much exaggeration? People opened their mouths wide and were so frightened that they could not accept the things in front of them. The temple of God was also stunned. After a short period of suffocation, cheers and cheers broke out once again. "White night wins!" Yun Qingye shouts in a hurry. Waizong was in a panic. "What? The strength of this son is even above Yue Hongming! It''s no use sending ordinary disciples again. " A dream long King side cold channel. "Then let the ranking disciples go up!" The master of insight growled with his teeth clenched. "Ranking disciple?" The old woman frowned: "that''s all the treasures cultivated by our powerful families. If it''s damaged, no one can accept it! What''s more, Qin Feng may not be able to stand up to the stage? In my opinion, it''s better to take the matchless card to Fu Qi directly. There''s no need to hide it at this time! " "What if Qi Wushuang appears again? Or does Shenzong have a man comparable to the white night or the Qi? How should we deal with it? " The master of the temple glared at the old lady, and said in a hurry, "what''s more, Huang Chongshan is on the stage, and the chief of my temple has also taken the stage to fight, and even died! Yes? Lord Natian, your disciples are human beings, but my disciples are grass roots? " "Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean that." The old lady said in a deep voice. "Let''s go! Unless you don''t want the benefits of the temple of God! " The master of insight hummed. The old lady''s eyebrows moved tightly without saying a word. At this time, Li Guyi also opened his voice. He gazed at the white night and said in a deep voice: "up to now, we have no choice but to send our disciples to the stage and fight by wheel. If we can consume some of the strength of this person, we can count it as some strength." "Yes, these disciples have been preparing for this moment." From broken Kun also deep voice. The anger in his eyes could not be suppressed. At present, the white night even killed two seeds of him. Even his seat of tianxuanzong was bombed in half by white night, which made his leader and his disciples huddle together, so he was so oppressed. Now from the broken Kun want to devour the white night alive, broken into pieces! Seeing all the leaders said so, the old woman also no longer insisted, only nodded. When an agreement was reached, the people of all powerful clans began to send seeds to the stage. "Jinghe! You go Take the old lady to drink. "Yes, master!" Call Jinghe''s people to drink and jump onto the arena. With a cry from Yun Qingye, the battle began again. However, the method of white night is still as violent as that. Almost in a moment, the weapon of Jinghe will be broken, and then a fist will blow away. Jinghe will be killed on the spot and win the competition. People are breathing tight and their scalp is numb. "Chen Qi! You go on the stage Seeing the death of Jinghe River, the one with sharp sword immediately sank. "Yes, master!" Crash! Chen Qi ascends the stage, draws out a long knife to cut. But before he could store up his soul power, he was a flower in front of his eyes and was picked by the white night. Another move. Countless people gasped. "Zhang Bao!" Li Po Kun roared. "Yes, Lord!" "Liu Xufeng!" A long dream makes you drink and shout. "Yes, master!" "Wang Tianyang!" "Yes..." ... with the sound of shouts, one by one amazing breath of students with extraordinary strength jumped onto the arena. However, they were killed by the white night shortly after they entered the arena. Under the extraordinary means of tyranny in the white night, they are just like grass roots, destroying the withered and decaying, and they are all destroyed. And every time a disciple falls down and fails, there will be another one jumping up immediately. This is no room for day night breathing. Slowly, there are more and more corpses in the arena. The whole arena is red with blood. Countless limbs and broken arms scattered in the blood. The whole challenge arena is like a purgatory on earth... the white night breathed a little, his eyes were ferocious staring at the waizong seat, and a violent breath rose on him. The man in the temple of God was silent. People no longer screamed for the victory of the white night. They just looked at all this with frightened eyes, looking at the scene like the hell of Shura. "Is this man... Really coming out of hunwu hall?" Zhan Hongxue''s small face is extremely pale. Her eyes are dull and she looks at the challenge arena foolishly. People dare not comment on the white night as arrogantly as before.After all, she knows herself. She can give some comments and suggestions to some younger martial brothers and sisters, even those who are better than her own, and then boast. Br... "the one who dares not to make a comment on this night with me At the seat of Zizhu Pavilion, catching the silent moon is also a dull face, and people are constantly murmuring. She was extremely excited and overjoyed to learn that she had entered the soul martial hall at night. At one time, she thought that she would finally be able to distance herself from the white night, and she had more than one fantasy. After three years'' time, she would be able to crush the white night of three years'' death in hunwu hall after she got countless inheritances from the temple of God. But now... She found herself wrong! Big mistake! Although the white night was assigned to hunwu hall. But... His strength is advancing by leaps and bounds! Again with her opened countless. At this moment, Qu Jiyue did not know how much difference he had with the white night. At the thought that he could no longer avenge his sister, the heart of seizing Ji Yue could not help but tremble violently. "Is this life? Is this life Her small mouth trembled, and she was particularly miserable. "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Peony asked carefully. Can capture Ji Yue still did not return to her. Ice cloud smoke quietly looking at, did not speak, but in the eyes of worry is still very strong. Do Xiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao, qinzhusha and other outstanding seeds, at the moment are all in silence. Their eyes are filled with fear... And a trace of fear! They were... Scared! I''m afraid of a disciple of hunwu hall! "Damn it!" Seeing that the white night was invincible and invincible, the one on this side was already red eyed. He glared at the white night standing on the corpse heap on the competition platform and growled: "Zhang Chu! Kill me! Go on, kill him However... however, no one appeared on the stage. What about you, Zhang Chu From the break Kunleng next, angry side of the head and look. However, at the disciple''s seat behind him, the man named Zhang Chu directly knelt on the ground and called out with fear: "master... Spare your life!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1886 Hearing this, I was stunned. All the people of the potential clan are also confused. Countless pairs of eyes looked at Zhang Chu, and they were surprised, stunned, puzzled and puzzled... but Zhang Chu''s face was white and his face was full of sweat. He knelt down on the ground, kowtow and howl: "Lord! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die... Please... Give me a break! I don''t want to play. Please spare me Sad cries spread all over the place. People were shocked. "You..." leave break Kun angry, pointing to Zhang Chu, half ring before choking out: "how dare you... Don''t listen to me?" "Elder martial Sister Zhang, why don''t you kill me in the second night? How can I compare with those senior brothers and sisters? If I want to be on stage, I will die! " Zhang Chu trembled and cried: "please forgive me for all the contributions I have made to tianxuanzong for so many years. Please forgive me, patriarch..." after that, Zhang Chu kowtowed wildly, his head was heavily hit on the ground, and his face was crazy and thirsty. There was a constant thump on the ground. The voices of the people around him were heard with fear and fear. "You coward, coward!" Li Po Kun was angry and angry. He only felt his face lost. He shook his hand and roared, "lose my face, lose my Zongyan! I''ll punish you well after this matter is settled back to you! " The voice dropped, Li Po Kun suddenly turned his head and looked at a group of disciples at the other end. His eyes turned quickly, and soon he locked in a disciple and called out: "Liu Guang! Go, you''ll take me to the stage and kill the white night "Ah?" Br... What''s the fear of Liu zong''er who can''t defeat his disciple? You are the best disciple of my body method! After you get on the stage, you just have to fight with the white night. I want you to hold on for ten days. After that, you will surrender and admit defeat and leave safely! This is the victory. I only want you to consume the soul power of the white night for me, and do not want you to defeat him. Is this still difficult? Go! Get up there! After the event, I will reward you again Li Po Kun almost roared. "This... This..." Liu Guang hesitated. "Not yet!" Another roar from Po Kun. Many people were frightened by the voice. It''s just... but Liu Guang''s disciple bit his teeth and walked forward directly. He also bent his knees and knelt heavily on the ground. "Master, I''m not talented. I''m afraid I''ll disgrace my clan. Please... Please choose another virtuous person." As the voice dropped, Liu Guang also banged his head. Stay away from Po Kun! A moment later, his body began to tremble wildly. That''s angry! He''s... Going mad with anger! "Good! Good! Good! You all don''t listen to me, do you? Good! Since you are so afraid of death, the patriarch will help you! This will send you down to the netherworld From the broken Kun chest almost burst, people roar repeatedly, the killing intention in the eyes exposed. As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly sacrificed his Qi from breaking Kun, and he would pat Liu Guang''s forehead. "Lord, don''t do it!" The elders of tianxuanzong on both sides rushed over and stopped Li Po Kun in a hurry. "Get out of here!" Li Po Kun is angry and wants to break free. But listen to an elder to cry eagerly: "patriarch, don''t come at random! If you kill the disciples of our sect in this public place, you will panic the people of tianxuanzong and make them laugh at you. If you don''t want to kill our disciples, you will let other powerful people on the stage. Isn''t it the same? " As soon as this word falls, the face that leaves Po Kun just a little better. But his look was still gloomy. In any case, his face is in jeopardy! Liu Guang followed Zhang Chu, and xuan''er looked at Yimeng Changjun and Li Guyi. "Everybody, I''m not good at being a believer. I''ll make you laugh!" "No harm!" Yimeng Changjun replied casually, and his face was also cloudy and sunny. He looked at his disciples, but he found that those disciples who had high morale and vowed to step down the temple of God were all lowering their heads and did not dare to look at him. No one has the will to fight. All of them were dumbfounded... seeing this, Yimeng Changjun did not speak any more. It doesn''t make sense anymore. "And you?" The old lady also looked at her door. Exactly the same! No one said anything! Everyone was afraid of the white night. Whether it is lingxijian school or Daosheng Xiangguan, they are all frightened by the violent and domineering means of white night at this moment!The white night was awed by only one person, and none of the disciples of the powerful clan of these ten sects came to the fight! How terrible! All the people in the temple of God are cold, and their scalp is numb. "It seems that the list of the top 12... Will be rearranged." All Xiaoyao vomited his turbid breath and laughed bitterly. "Where do you think white night should be." Next to the moon Xiaoxiao asked casually. "Second." To be carefree is almost without thinking. "Second? Is that not as good as that? " Yuexiaoxiao is a little surprised. After hearing this sentence, she looked at yuexiaoxiao strangely. She shook her head and glanced at a trace of fear in her eyes: "younger martial sister, you haven''t seen how terrible the strength of that one is! That''s why I say such naive words... Yes, white night is really extraordinary and amazing, but compared with that one... It''s not only a little worse, but don''t say such words again in the future. If it is introduced into the ears of that person, it will not be good for your future development in the temple of God! " Yuexiaoxiao breath micro coagulation, seems to feel very incredible. Although the strength of Xiaoyao can''t be compared with the first five heroes, he is old in the temple of God, and his vision and opinions are not comparable to those of ordinary people. "How strong is that..." Yuexiao whispered, as if subconsciously asked. Do Xiaoyao silent for a moment, then whispered: "in addition to the chief elder and the eagle September elder did not arrive, which elder did not arrive, do you know?" Yuexiaoxiao thought, suddenly thought of something, the heart suddenly a tight: "elder martial brother means... " the elder martial brother has said that he... Can''t fight the first man! " All carefree and calm said. Although the words are particularly gentle, it can fall on yuexiaoxiao''s heart, but it is like a thunder, which makes her heart difficult to calm down for a long time... all the outsiders are shocked. Standing on the challenge arena at night, there was no one to fight for a long time. Yun Qingye, who has numbed the white night victory, can finally say other words. He turned his head and yelled at the seat of waizong: "are you still fighting? If there is no one to fight, then the winner of this battle of clans can only declare the victory of our God Temple! " As soon as the words fell, all the men frowned and their faces became heavy. "We can''t delay any more. If we continue to drag on and give the white night time to breathe, once he recovers, it will be a white death for the former sacrifice disciple!" Li Guyi gazed at the white night on the challenge arena and saw that he was closing his eyes and adjusting his breath. He immediately frowned and said. "That''s right. Let''s play the cards." Take the day old woman sink way. "Now? What about Qi Wushuang? What should Shenzong do if he still has a card? " "Still worried about this? The white night can''t erase it. There is no doubt that we will lose the battle among the clans. All the worries will be superfluous at that time. " The old woman took it all day. "All right." "In that case, it''s settled!" They all nodded, no longer insisting. At this moment, however, a slightly frivolous laugh came. "Wait a moment, master, please wait for me to fight again!" As soon as the words fell, people were stunned. Looking to the side, but see Li Guyi behind a man shaking a folding fan. The man has a smile on his face, a warm appearance and clear eyes. Compared with those disciples who are scared out of courage, the man is particularly distinctive. "Chi desire? What are you doing? Get out of here, it''s none of your business! " Li Gu Yi is very surprised, secretly frown low drink way. He had the idea of making this man on the stage before, but after witnessing the violence and ferocity of the white night, he gave up! "Is this son?" A dream of long Jun looked at the man doubtfully and asked. However, the man came up to him and said with a smile, "I''m Li Chiyu! I''ve met all the Lords and masters "Li Chiyu? Li? " Lingxi sword man squints at Li Guyi. But see Li Gu a hesitant next, see not live, deep voice way: "this son is my son!" As soon as the words fell, the scene immediately became boiling. "Master Li has a son?" "Still so big?" "Oh, Master Li, you are so deep in hiding!" All kinds of small sounds were heard. But a group of leaders can understand. After all, Li Guyi made countless enemies. If his enemies knew that he had a son, he would be remembered by countless people. Li Guyi was a little angry. He glared at Li Chiyu and said in a low voice, "Chi Yu, is not your father telling you again and again that you should not disclose your identity?" "Father, it''s time! What''s more, don''t you hide it? "Li Chiyu turned around and walked towards the arena. The self-confident laughter came over. "Over the years, in order to protect me, you have always asked me to act as a disciple of the sect and worry that I will be persecuted by my enemies. Now that I have achieved great success in my skills, how dare those enemies dare to plot against me if I become famous and powerful in this war? Today, I will take the corpse of the white night to prove to the world that I Li Chiyu! Not everyone can be provoked! " As soon as the laughter fell, Li Chiyu jumped up like a feather and floated to the arena, standing between the corpses. He shook the folding fan and beamed at the white night. I don''t know how obvious it is to be relaxed and confident between the eyebrows. "Li Chiyu, a disciple of huangyuezong, please enlighten me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1887 Li Chiyu''s desire to appear on the stage has confused many people in the temple of God. "Li Chiyu? Does Huang Yue Zong have such a character? " "Never heard of it!" "Those who dared to come to power before were all the ranked disciples of each clan, not the chief, but the top three. All of them were well-known and famous. How could they be a nobody now?" "Hum, do you know what elder martial brother Bai did?" "So many bodies on the ground are the best proof that he is blind?" "Either blind or brainless!" "Ha ha, see how elder martial brother Bai beheads him!" One by one sarcastic voice came out of the mouth of the disciples of the temple of God. Qin Zhusha, yuexiaoxiao and others are frowning. "Although the native place of this person is unknown, he still dares to appear on the stage in this situation, so he must rely on him! If the white night is as light as you are, he will not be far away from defeat! " One of the elite disciples of lingxuantang looked at the disciple Xi who was the most sarcastic, and snorted without politeness. Hearing this, the disciples shut up and did not dare to refute. The men and women in the corner looked at Li Chiyu. The woman squinted and chuckled. "Can''t see, Li Guyi even let out the baby pimple? It''s a bit of fun this time! " "Better get ready." Next to the man light said: "each potential clan is afraid to be unable to hold, it''s time for us to play!" "Don''t worry. Let''s see what Li Chi wants to do first! He should have been prepared to look for the bad luck of that white night, but if he died in the hands of the white night, it would be great fun The woman covered her lips and giggled.. Men don''t speak. People''s eyes fell on the arena again. I hope that everyone will not be disappointed if you dare to go to the stage quietly, but I hope you will not let me down "Please wait and see." Li Chi said with a smile. Nodding at night, there was no change in his face. But even green leaf eyebrow dark wrinkle, always feel not quite right. "You are ready Yun Qingye said in a low voice. The night is full of energy. However, Li Chiyu was smiling. He did not pose or urge the spirits of heaven. Instead, he opened his folding fan and shook it gently, which made his face comfortable. Everyone was stunned at the sight. "Please get ready, both of you." Yun Qingye looked at Li Chiyu strangely, and thought he didn''t hear him clearly, so he said again. "I''m ready, elder Yun. It''s time for you to shout!" Li Chiyu said with a smile. How rude! Yun Qingye was a little angry. Seeing Li Chiyu''s casual appearance, he didn''t want to remind him again. He drank directly: "the competition begins!" As soon as the voice falls, the arena is bound, and even Qingye leaves the arena. Scene quiet down, countless pairs of eyes staring at the two figures on the challenge arena. Still as before, do not wait for the opponent to attack, the white night is preemptive. For a moment, his figure blurred a little. Then, a strong hand ferociously appeared in Li Chi desire''s side, toward its heart stab. Speed invisible to the naked eye! This has exceeded the ordinary disciples, too many, the company commander can not keep up with! Before those who fell to the ground, I do not know how many of them died in the terrible speed and moves of the white night. And besides, there is the soul power of the most insolent! In such a terrible soul power, these so-called ranking disciples may not even be able to store soul Qi for defense! This blow... Is doomed! However... just when everyone thought that Li Chiyu would fall like a corpse on the ground... bang! Li Chiyu''s body suddenly exploded. People breathe hard. "Dead?" "No! No! " Someone exclaimed. Li Chiyu''s body was like a broken bronze mirror, which exploded into countless pieces and fell on the ground. "The moon in the mirror?" White night slightly a Leng. "Brother Bai, although your moves are violent, you should know that everything in this world is mutually reinforcing and mutually restraining. You can use domineering means to overcome them! Defeat you! It''s not difficult! " A confident laugh came out of the void. Looking back on the white night. But suddenly a figure appeared in the void. The figure held the folding fan and stabbed at the white night. The folding fan turned into a jade sword at the moment of attack, and the sword tip pointed to the heart of white night. White night reaction is not slow, immediately turn around and hit again.Bang! As before, Li Chiyu''s body, after being hit, turned into fragments and splashed on the ground. "Well?" My face was a little heavy at night. At the same time, the void behind the white night was shaking again, and then Li Chiyu''s body rushed out again and attacked the white night. Bang! One punch, and it''s broken again. But just a broken open, Li Chiyu''s body appeared again. So repeated, as if Li Chi would never die. "What''s the matter?" People are confused. "Is that a separation?" "No, if you are separated, how can it be so lethal?" "That... Magic?" "Magic fart, if magic can be broken?" "What is that?" "Ghost knows, it may be the secret skill of huangyuezong... It''s very strange anyway!" The people in the temple of God whispered and talked. And waizong here is a cheering voice! "He''s next! He took it "How could Li Chiyu be so powerful? How can you do so much with the white night? " "It''s not easy." People were surprised and happy at the same time. Although he said that Li Chiyu had not won the war, his actions had already made it clear to all that these outsiders still had the power to fight in the first World War. The battle of clans is not over! A dream long Jun looked at Li Gu and nodded and laughed: "I can''t see that the childe of Master Li has such ability... It''s amazing!" "Flatter, flatter!" Li Gu a smile smile, but eye dew worry. Now he wants to withdraw Li Chi. After all, the method of white night is too fierce. If he catches the opportunity, the consequences will be unimaginable! After so many moves, Li Chiyu and Bai Ye have consumed a lot of strength of Bai Ye. Even if he admits defeat at this time, people outside the clan can understand it. However, Li Chi did not intend to admit defeat at all. He still uses this strange, like a separate body, to revolve in the daytime. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the clear sound kept ringing. No one around dared to speak again. But the white night shook his eyes, as if in the analysis of Li Chiyu''s moves. He extended his fist again, smashed a figure that seemed to be a part of the body, and said: "Li Chiyu, although your move is strange, it consumes a lot of energy. If you continue like this, you will only be exhausted and defeated! And I''m not hurt! The end is doomed! " "Brother Bai, it seems that you don''t have a thorough understanding of the current situation! Otherwise you won''t have such an idea, but it doesn''t matter. If you can see it clearly, how can I defeat you? " Li Chi wanted to smile, and then again offered a body like a body, attacking the white night. But at this time, the fist raised by the white night was about to be killed, but it did not strike at the figure like the body, but swept over its shoulder and smashed into the void behind the body. This hit is extremely quick and sudden, let everybody have some unexpected! Bang! A dull noise came out. Seeing the void tremble, a figure hiding behind the void flew out on the spot and fell on the ground, spitting blood. When people look at it, it''s just Li Chiyu! "Chi desire!" Li Guyi was shocked and yelled. People around him were also shocked. "Found out!" "Ha ha, great!" "How could elder martial brother Bai know he was there?" "Elder martial brother Bai... Seems to see through his moves!" "My God, how can he understand Li Chiyu''s moves in such a short time?" People exclaimed. "Chi desire, surrender quickly!" Li Gu got up suddenly, his face was full of rage and yelled, and he stepped forward as if he wanted to be on the stage. But. Li Chiyu ignored. He suddenly raised his hand, the folding fan was opened by him again, but the big words on the folding fan were flashing. Sad! Happy! Get together! Break up! Four character life vision, then immediately spurt out a strong time technique, hit Li Chiyu''s body. "The magic weapon of time?" White night eyebrows a frown, immediately rushed to the past, want to completely erase Li Chi. However, as soon as he lifted his feet, he found that his feet could not move at all. Looking down, we can see that the broken fragments of Li Chiyu''s body have been scattered all over the ground, but there are a lot of fragments like leeches, which are absorbed in the feet of the white night, and completely cover and entangle his feetSeeing this scene, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. The white night suddenly came back to me! Love before the sub attack and kill are just feint! These broken pieces... Are the real means of Li Chiyu! He was in a hurry. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get the pieces free. They are like glue, which completely glue the night to the earth... "is that your purpose?" "Brother Bai, it''s over. This duel is destined to win for me." Li Chi was about to raise the corner of his mouth, and his eyes twinkled with fierce light. Under the effect of time magic, he had recovered to his pre war state. At this moment, he was in full swing. The endless breath comes and turns into a series of substantial fragments at the moment near the white night, covering the body, and swallowing the white night in an instant. But Li Chi wanted to open the fan again, but he took the fan as a sacrifice and pushed it away toward the white night. Boom! A huge Unicorn pattern appears behind the white night inexplicably and strangely. What''s the matter with the white night wrapped in pieces before it can react. Bang! The earth shaking explosion sounded on the challenge arena. A destructive air grain is blooming like a flower to all directions... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1888 Roar and boom... the breath of terrible destruction splashed around. Those thick and fierce ring boundaries were torn on the spot. The terrifying aftereffect turns into ripples, splashing and scattering, attacking the challenge arena. The scene instantly exploded into a mess! "What?" The leaders of all the potential clans looked at the impending destruction ripples, and all of them got up in a hurry and urged the general situation and soul force to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang... all kinds of soul power junctions appear. Meet the impact of the destructive pattern. For example, the leaders of powerful powerful clans can still take over. However, the leaders of the small and medium-sized potential clans were shocked by the terrible destruction air lines, and their faces were pale. Several leaders of the small-scale potential clans even couldn''t help spitting blood. People were shocked. Even the leader of the small potential clan can''t resist the attack! What would it be like to eat this blow head on? A dream of long Jun, Li Po Kun, these overlords all shiver, one by one sweating, looking at Li Guyi''s eyes, are filled with a bit of fear. Li Gu Yi is mercilessly relaxed tone, spin and caress beard to smile. "Lord, is this the magic formula of thousand shadows and myriad phenomena?" Huang Chongshan in the back was stunned for a long time, and then he murmured. "Yes, this is the famous Qianying Wanxiang formula of our Huangyue sect. This formula is very mysterious and exquisite. It is the highest soul formula that can induce the power of heaven and soul. Ordinary people can''t practice it successfully. However, his Chi desire is different. He has great talent for soul skill since he was a child. Among the five generations of Huangyue patriarchs, only Chiyu succeeded. I didn''t expect that he was separated from him at first This is a great achievement, but I don''t think his application of this move is so perfect... I''m afraid it''s going to make a great contribution to our Huangyue clan in this competition! " Li Gu said with a smile, his eyes are full of gratification and complacency, the previous worry has long been gone. Li Chiyu''s performance was beyond his expectation! "Congratulations, Lord!" The disciples clasped their fists. The smile on Li Guyi''s face is even more proud. Outside the temple, there was a shock and joy. The temple of God is the opposite. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "No, this blow is so terrible. Is elder martial brother Bai OK?" "What about elder martial brother Bai?" "Isn''t it broken into pieces?" "Bah, bah, crow mouth, do you think elder martial brother Bai is as incompetent as you? Don''t talk sarcastic, you know? " After Zhang Shenwu''s sacrificial power blocked the impact, the disciples of Shentian hall looked at the center in a hurry. Everyone''s face was full of anxiety and tension. "Young master Bai, you can''t do anything!" Peony urgent tears are almost crying out, small hands tightly clenched, can''t help whispering prayer. Qu Jiyue is also particularly nervous. He stands up from his chair and looks at the challenge arena with a pair of autumn eyes shining. The same expression is the ice cloud smoke. She almost forgot to breathe, burning and looking, beautiful face is because of tension and overflow sweat! "Should he be ok?" Yuexiaoxiao couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know, but even if I don''t die, I''m afraid I won''t get anywhere. Even if elder Zhang goes down, he will be seriously injured!" To be carefree and to sink. The faces of the disciples around him suddenly changed. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Li Chiyu had such a means. It was fun! It''s more and more fun! " The woman in the corner clapped and laughed. People around him glanced at them one after another, but they didn''t know where they came from, so they ignored them. Compared with the surrounding, the people in the challenge arena are the most nervous. Yun Qingye managed to avoid the explosion and looked at the center of the arena in a hurry. "Elder Yun, you don''t have to go to see it, and announce the result directly! He has no life to speak of! " Li Chi here said with a smile and a slight gasp. He is the initiator of this move, and he knows how terrible the power of this move is! There is no possibility of survival in the white night! Even if there is, it is not far from death. Li Chi wants to know that this competition is over after he successfully launched this magic formula! It''s a source of his confidence and a source of his confidence. He knew that white night would never guard against him. Because those who died before had almost killed his vigilance, and now the white night is particularly proud. And proud soldiers will be defeated! Hearing Li Chi''s confident words, and then looking at the broken borders around and the broken accomplishments and the chaotic crowd around him, the heart of even green leaves can''t help but thump and chill. This kind of situation... I''m afraid it''s a white night. There may be something unexpected!After all, the destructive power is amazing! However, adhering to the attitude of living to see people and death to see corpses, Yun Qingye still insists on walking towards the inside. ! A very clear footstep suddenly came from the source of the destruction of the sky. Although the sound is not big, for those around us, the subtle sound is like a bell, long and long... the world is shocked. Even green leaves also stop immediately. "Well?" Li Chiyu was slightly stunned, and quickly glared at the smoke. But a figure came out of the smoke. That... It was white night! "No way!" Li Chiyu seemed to think of something. His eyes were staring like a copper bell, and his face was full of disbelief. "What?" Li Gu was so shocked that he suddenly got up and looked at the white night. The rest of the powerful are also stunned. However, he saw that the white night came out of the smoke and stood in front of Li Chiyu. There was no wave on his face. As for his body... It''s not damaged at the moment! "No way!" Li Chiyu almost roared out, pointing to the white night, he yelled: "when is your body so strong that I can''t tear your body apart? It''s impossible! This is absolutely impossible! What did you... Do? " "Nothing!" The white night face is expressionless way. "Then why are you able to survive this blow?" "Because your move is... Too weak!" Shake your head at night. "Too weak?" Li Chi wanted to breathe tightly, but his voice was a little trembling: "fart! This must be your unique magic weapon! Don''t finish the white night The voice falls, Li Chi wants to stimulate the spirit, but also wants to move again. But at this time, the white night moved. He raised his hands, folded his hands, and poured his soul into his palms crazily. His eyes twinkled with unique light. Looking at the trend of those spirits, Li Chiyu''s face was extremely white, and no longer had the confidence before. On the contrary, his eyes were filled with thick horror. It''s like... Hell! "This is..." Li Chi was about to tremble and whisper... "I said, you can''t kill me because your moves are too weak! Now, let me show you the real power of your move White night light said. As the voice dropped, he raised his hand. Boom! There was a space torn by lightning on top of everyone''s head. Seeing this space, Li Chiyu was stupid on the spot. All the members of the Huangyue clan were stunned. "That is!" Li Gu stepped forward a few steps, his eyes like cow''s eyes, his mouth trembling and whispering: "thousand... Thousand shadows... Vientiane rhyme..." and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1889 Li Guyi''s voice was extremely low, but several disciples of huangyuezong heard it clearly. People suddenly turned around and looked at Li Guyi in dismay. For a time, they thought they had heard wrong. But at this time, the void on the stage trembled. At first, the void is like the ripples in the blue wave, gently swinging. But after three rest, the frequency of this sloshing is faster and faster. It was as if something was coming out of the void. Li Chiyu looked around, his face covered with sweat. Although he practiced Qianying Wanxiang Jue to the top level, even at the top level, there were upper and lower limits. He is limited in qualification, but he can''t release the essence of Qianying Wanxiang Jue, which is different from the content described in the ancient books. But look at the trend around... is it difficult to... Can this white night show the highest form of the magic formula? "No way! This is absolutely impossible! You must be bluffing me! It must be! " Li Chiyu''s face turned white and his lips trembled and cried. "Don''t use any more tricks. You can''t do a thousand tricks at all!" He roared and turned suddenly. He took out a long sword and stabbed it straight into the white night. "Chi desire! Stop it! Surrender quickly and admit defeat Li Guyi at the seat almost screamed like crazy. But... it doesn''t work at all! Li Guyi''s sword has been stabbed. He will expose the clumsy trick of white night with his own hands! To let everyone know, there will be a thousand and ten thousand things. He is the only one. He''s the only one! But... at the moment when Li Gu pulled out his sword and stabbed him, he opened his eyes in the white night, suddenly closed his hands, and gave a big drink: "thousand shadows and all things!" This drink, like thunder in the ear! Then... Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... the trembling void suddenly exploded. A series of shadow like white night appeared in the whole competition area. They hold a long sword in hand, just like a sword immortal, standing in the sky with Li Chiyu as the center. At the moment of emergence... whoosh!!! All the virtual shadows turned into a streamer and rushed to Li Chiyu. People only see a flower in front of them. Then... Is the gorgeous scene of stars circling on the stage! Those meteors, are all shadow! It''s not a split. It''s not an illusion. Every shadow has the terrible destructive power of the white night! Each shadow releases the incomparable sword pressure. Bang! All the swords were pressed together. Li Chiyu fell on the ground on the spot. All his body protecting Qi was crushed, his skin was cracked, and his sword was smashed into pieces. He could not move. The earth was torn under the pressure of a terrible force. Fierce pressure seems to suppress the whole temple of supreme god! This moment. Li Chiyu is already a lamb to be slaughtered! At this moment, the countless people in the field all froze their breath. This is the real magic formula! So powerful! I''m afraid these leaders of the clan may not be able to bear it! People stare and their hearts beat wildly. Isn''t this the unique skill of Huang Yue Zong? Why... White night knows? How did he do it? The world is confused. But now it doesn''t matter, because everyone knows! White night... Won! Li Chi couldn''t escape the blow! The endless shadow will poke him into a beehive in an instant and tear him into powder! "Won!" Ice cloud smoke beautiful eyes twinkle light, the heart calls secretly. "What''s going on here?" Capture the silence of the moon, wide eyes, the brain is a blur. Do Xiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao, qinzhusha and other talented seeds also have pupil dilation, was completely surprised by the performance of the white night. No one expected that the white night will use the opponent''s moves to defeat the other party! What a dream! But! At this critical moment... whoosh! A streamer suddenly flew out of Huang Yue Zong''s seat, exceeding the speed of light, and even faster than the virtual shadow of Qianying Wanxiang Jue, and stabbed directly at Saitai. "What?" Even green leaves under the stage first noticed the vision! Immediately, he was shocked and yelled: "stop it!"When the voice dropped, he had already rushed to stop the streamer. But... it''s too late! The streamer was so fast that it almost instantly approached the stage. Rao is the white night on the challenge arena to react, also has no time to dodge. Whew! The streamer ran through his body in an instant. "Oh When the white man fell back at night. And with his attack, the thousand shadows and myriad things formula also lost control and disappeared suddenly. All attacks are stopped! "Wow There was an uproar! Everyone got up from their chairs and looked at the scene in disbelief. Just look at the chest of the white night, there is a long golden arrow. The arrow overflows the magic light, and a golden and black pattern circulates on the shaft of the long arrow. "Jinwu Magic Arrow?" Zhang Shen Wudang called out. "Isn''t this the treasure of huangyuezong?" "Asshole! Li Guyi! What are you doing "How despicable you are to stab people in secret!" All the people in the temple of the Supreme God were furious and rushed out one by one madly and surrounded the challenge arena. "White night!" Ice cloud smoke seems to have just returned to God, her autumn eyes Rose, and quickly led the people of Bingxin hall to rush past. Wen Xiaoxuan holds the white night that is about to fall down and looks at his chest in a hurry. But the temperature of the golden black arrow is burning the body of the white night crazily. If he had not been physically strong, he would have had a big hole in his chest. Wen Xiaoxuan bit his teeth, grabbed the golden black arrow, and then suddenly launched his force. Whew! The sharp arrow was drawn out. Wen Xiaoxuan quickly dropped the arrow on the ground. The palm of his hand holding the Magic Arrow has been scalded, and after the arrow fell to the ground, it melted down all the way, and the earth was melted through! "Ah?" When people saw this scene, they were shocked. "White night! How are you? " Mo Ziyun asked in a hurry. The white night gasped, but did not speak. Next to the ice cloud smoke a push away the ink purple rhyme, hastily took out the pill to feed the white night. On the side of the Shentian temple, the master of the Shentian Temple stood up and gazed at Li Guyi of Huangyue sect. His voice became a bit cold. "Master Li! I think you''d better give me an account of the Supreme God''s temple, otherwise, you Huang Yue Zong may not be able to walk out of the temple of supreme god today The voice spreads out, the person of God Tian Dian is immediately angry! "That''s right!" "Huang Yue Zong! Give us an account "Stab people in the dark! Break the rules! How despicable you are "If you don''t give us a complete answer today, none of you will want to leave!" "That''s right!" People roared in anger. Every pair of eyes was red. Many people even pulled out their swords and forced them to take the seat of Huangyue sect, as if they would attack and kill them at the command of the god heaven hall. In the full view of the public, Li Guyi''s action is already in the provocation of the Supreme God Temple! All the people were looking at Li Guyi. Waiting for his reply! However, Li Guyi did not panic. He looked at Li Chiyu, who was safe and sound in his eyes. He sighed with a sigh of relief. He turned around and held his fist at the Lord of the God Temple and said, "Lord, I''m really sorry. This is Li''s fault! Li is worried about his son''s life, so he has such an impulse! I''m willing to accept the punishment of God''s temple! Please forgive me As soon as this word falls, the Lord of the temple of God frowns. The disciple of yishentian hall called out to Li Guyi: "you despicable guy! Sneak attack! You have to punish! Then you''ll have to die to make amends! " However, as soon as the words were said, the disciples of huangyuezong immediately scolded. "Son of a bitch, what are you? Dare to teach our Lord a lesson?" "Get away from me!" "Don''t you see that our Lord is talking to the Lord of the temple?" "How dare you convict my Lord, just like you "Shut up, you hear me?" Huang yuezong''s disciples were not polite to scold, but the disciples of Shentian hall were not willing to show weakness and immediately broke out. The students on both sides fought with each other, which was filled with resentment. The smell of gunpowder on both sides did not know how strong it was. It seemed that they would fight at any time. "Shut up At this time, Li Guyi had a big drink.The disciples of huangyuezong stopped talking immediately. The disciples of the temple of God gradually stopped shouting and scolding. Li Guyi looked serious and said coldly: "this is my Lord''s fault. Don''t talk about it any more. One person does things and one person takes care of it. If the Lord of God''s heaven hall really wants me to thank him with death, I won''t refuse it! It''s up to the Lord of the temple of God to decide everything As soon as this word falls, Li Guyi directly embraces the fist to worship the God Temple Lord. The action is respectful, the attitude is particularly pious! Seeing this scene, many elders of the God Temple frowned. The Lord of the temple of God was silent. "Cunning old fox! How can we punish him for admitting his mistake? Kill him? What a good idea? If you don''t kill him, the punishment doesn''t matter! Mean! Cunning Seat of the capture of silence month to see this scene, gas clench silver teeth, small hands tightly clench together. The peony beside him had already cried into tears. People looked at the white night on the challenge arena and sobbed constantly. All the people in the temple of God glared at Huang Yue Zongren, especially Li Guyi. Many popular teeth itch, one by one is eager to die Li Guyi now. There was silence for a while. Finally, he seemed to have made a decision and was about to speak. At this moment, however, a voice came from the side. "Oh, Lord Li, how can you talk about death? It''s not a big deal. You love your son so much that everyone can understand it. What''s more, it seems that there is no life danger on that night! Why? What''s more, what kind of mind is our Lord of God''s Heaven Temple? Will he haggle with you over this matter? Lord, do you think so As soon as this word falls, people are all trembling. Looking at the sound source. Only then discovered that the speaker is a dream long king. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1890 However, he stood up with a smile, which made him smile. However, everyone could hear that he was pleading for Li Guyi! "Yes, Master Li, it''s too serious to apologize with death. However, what you have done is really not authentic. This is a battle between clans. How can you intervene without authorization? Although the death penalty is excusable, it is hard to live a crime! " Li Po Kun also opened his mouth with a sermon tone. After the words fell, he turned around and clasped his fist at the god heaven hall master: "Lord, what do you think of this? If Li Guyi destroys the competition without authorization and the circumstances are bad, he will be punished. Li Guyi will compensate 100000 miraculous elixirs and 30000 unique utensils and materials, and ask him to apologize to the white night and cancel the qualification of huangyuezong. Will you As soon as the words fell, the leaders of the powerful families, such as the master of the temple, the old woman with heaven and the one with the sharp sword, nodded one after another. "That''s a good proposal." "It''s a great honor to ask the master of Yizong to apologize to him as a disciple." "Lord of the temple, the battle between the clans is still going on. It''s better to make peace with people!" "Let''s just let it go. It''s not a big deal." All the people agree with it. People in the temple of God almost didn''t blow up on the spot. Everyone can see that these guys are in collusion! "Ah, these guys are so cunning that even if the Lord of God''s temple wants to do something to Li Gu, it''s hard to have an excuse to do it now!" The woman covered her lips with a smile, and looked at all this with great interest. "This is the reason why Li Guyi dares to fight!" The man next to him opened his eyes and looked at the scene calmly and said, "because he knows that these powerful clan leaders will protect him!" "Oh? Why do you say that? " The woman looked at the man with a smile. "Because Li Guyi got rid of the white night!" Men do not slow down. "Isn''t white night not dead?" "But he can''t fight any more!" The man''s eyes fell on the hole melted by the golden and black arrow, and said faintly: "the golden and black arrow is the treasure of huangyuezong. It is said that it is refined from the trunk of an ancient god beast Jinwu. It has the highest flame in the world and can burn everything. Although the white night did not die under the golden and black arrow, the power of the golden and black arrow has gone down into his body along with the arrow Now the white night must be suffering from the burning of the golden and black arrows. If he does not clear away the power of the golden and black arrows as soon as possible, he will surely die. If he continues to fight, he is looking for death! " "So... Li Guyi, this is a waste of white night? Help these potential families solve a big problem? " The woman blinked, as if to react. "Except for the white night, what are these powerful people afraid of? Unless Qi matchless appears, the temple of heaven of the Supreme God will be trampled under the feet of these powerful people again The man said calmly, then closed his eyes again. The woman nodded, which was to understand why these leaders of the potential clan wanted to stand up for Li Guyi. Although Li Guyi is to save his son, but also for these powerful people to get rid of a big trouble! With the persuasion and suggestions of a number of potential clans, the God Temple master has fallen into silence. "Master, don''t just let it go! We must get justice for elder martial brother Bai! " "Yes, the master of the hall, we must punish the Huangyue clan members severely!" "Master of the temple!" The disciples of the temple of God looked at the Lord of the temple one after another, and everyone''s eyes were filled with reluctance and resentment. The Lord of the temple of God said nothing. At this time, no matter which decision the Lord of the temple of God makes, there will inevitably be unstable factors. Obedience to the leaders of these powerful clans will only cause dissatisfaction among the disciples, make people feel uneasy, and will only further induce the clan''s internal strife, and even lose the battle of the clans. However, if they obey what the disciples say, then these leaders of the potential clan will have an excuse to make trouble. After all, at this time, any decision made by the God God Temple leader to Li Guyi will be rejected by these powerful clan leaders. In addition to losing the right to participate in the battle of Qunzhong, Li Guyi will not lose anything! For a long time, the Lord of the temple of God seems to be still thinking about how to deal with it. All the elders also guessed the difficulty of the temple master at the moment. But... There''s nothing they can do at this time! And then it was. "White night!" The voice rang out. People looked at it in unison. However, the white night surrounded by people suddenly covered his chest, and he stood up with difficulty. He was wobbly and unsteady. Obviously, the injury is very serious. "White night, don''t move about. You''re badly hurt! This divine power is extremely extraordinary, even the time method can''t work, can only rely on Dan medicine to cure, you lie down quickly, I''ll give you some medicine! " Ice cloud smoke against the pale face, people are eager to shout, eyes are red a lot. But it didn''t work."Elder martial sister Bing, don''t waste any effort. I''m not hurt at all." The white night breathed a breath and said faintly. "White night, you are injured by the golden and black arrow, which is not in your way? Sit down quickly, and I''ll help you with your exercise and healing! " Wen Xiaoxuan cried out in a hurry. "It''s just Jinwu Magic Arrow! It doesn''t matter! " White night shook his head again, said hoarse. When people heard the sound, they were surprised and anxious. "No, elder, the head of white night is affected!" "It''s just Jinwu Magic Arrow... Elder martial sister Bing, please look at elder martial brother Bai''s head when you are treating..." "is this magic arrow so powerful? It''s obviously hitting the chest, but it can also hurt people''s head! " "What can we do about it..." people are anxious, one by one, turning around in the same place. In the white night, he was dumb, but he didn''t want to waste any more time. Instead, he said to the crowd, "could you please go down first?" People were stunned when they said this. "Down?" "What are you going down for?" They asked in dismay. "Please... Hurry up..." the white night is a short breath, but the eyes are particularly serious at the people. People were shocked. Ink purple rhyme and Wen Xiaoxuan and others still want to persuade, but when they see the firm eyes in the white night, the words to the mouth are hard to swallow down. Ice cloud smoke also want to go forward, but was pulled by the ink purple rhyme. She shook her head gently, the meaning in her eyes was already obvious. Ice cloud smoke Leng Leng, finally, or choose to comply with the words of the white night, and leave the arena with the public. Seeing this scene, everyone didn''t expect it. There are white nights left on the challenge arena again... and Li Chiyu, who has just got up. What is this for? People look at everything in the arena inexplicably. But he saw that the white night put his hand on his waist''s Lihuang sword, and then pulled out the sword a little bit later. The red sword is exposed to the air... this scene makes people breathe hard. Li Gu suddenly seems to be aware of something, immediately called out: "quick, go quickly, Chi wants to take down, quick!" "Yes The disciples rushed over. But... it''s too late! Seeing the white night suddenly turned around, he tried his best to rush to Li Chi. The desolate Lihuang sword was just like the fangs of the devil. He was about to cut Li Chi. "White night, stop it!" Li Guyi was shocked. "Shaft! Dare you "The game is over! Don''t mess with me The men roared. But it''s too late! No one could have expected that Li Chiyu would be killed in the white night! The rage of killing swept over. Li Chi was about to shiver all over, and suddenly turned around. He looked at the long sword that came. It was too late to dodge. His eyes chattered wildly. "The competition... Is not it over..." chi! The blade fell. Flame engulfs... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1891 With the arm waving of the white night, the miserable flame of Lihuang sword came out of the sword and completely swallowed up Li Chiyu. Li Chiyu did not even have time to scream, he was wrapped in the flame, completely turned into ashes, and died miserably. The scene was quiet. All the people opened their mouths and eyes wide, staring at the frightful scene on the challenge arena. They could not make any sound. Who could have thought that the white night, which had been hit by Jinwu Shenjian and was seriously injured, would actually shoot again at this time... And forcibly kill Li Chiyu? What a terrible sword! Let''s not say if Li Chi wants to react, even if he can, it''s hard to accept the blow... "how could... Like this?" Li Gu looks dull, staring at the gradually extinguished flame, as well as the ashes of Li Chiyu, the heart crazy contraction, as if it will crack at any time. A moment later, his dull face became twisted, ferocious and sinister. An uncontrollable violence and killing intention broke out from his body. "My son... My son! You give my son my life Finally! "Where are the disciples of huangyuezong?" Li Guyi shrieked. "The disciple is here!" The people of the Huangyue clan yelled one after another. "Give me a rush, kill white night, who dares to stop, crush and kill together!" With a roar, Li Gu raced madly toward the white night on the arena. "Kill!" All the disciples of huangyuezong also reacted to it, and one by one, they were filled with anger, and they were shocked by Li Gu''s challenge arena. But watch Li Gu raise his hand. Whoosh! The golden and black arrow, which did not enter the ground, turned into a golden streamer and disappeared into Li Guyi''s hands again. Li Gu''s murder was revealed in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he directly raised his hand and grasped it in the air. A bow condensed from his original soul power appeared in his left hand. And he held the golden and black arrow tightly, and then aimed at the white night. All the people in the temple of God were enraged! "Stop it!" "Where is Zong Wei?" "The disciple is here!" "To protect the white night, who dares to do harm to it? There is no amnesty to kill it!" There was a shrill roar. Zhang Shenwu, Yun Qingye, Mo Ziyun, Wen Xiaoxuan and other elders all rushed to the seat. The Shentian Temple guards around the stadium also pressed together and rushed to huangyuezong. The scene broke out in an instant. "Wow People of other clans have long been stunned. They were all shocked by the chaos. But... Li Guyi''s action was too sudden. The existence of his level suddenly attacks a disciple. Ordinary people can''t stop him. Even these elders can''t resist Li Guyi''s attack at the first time. What''s more... It''s a golden arrow! "This arrow will surely destroy you! go to hell! The shaft Li Gu roared. "Stop it! Li Guyi! Do you still have me in your eyes A roar of rage and cheering sounded, and then the Lord of the temple of God stood up. The men were shocked. God God Temple Lord also angry? However... at the moment, Li Guyi is totally crazy! He doesn''t care about God. He has only one idea now. Then kill white night! He would not hesitate to pay any price. Li Gu moved his finger, and all his strength was injected into the golden and black arrow. Then... whoosh! A strong whistling arrow broke the void. The golden and black arrow turned into a red streamer and flew towards the white night. Streamer speed is very fast, invincible. "Stop that arrow Zhang Shenwu yelled. Even green leaf a bite teeth, even sacrifice three air shield, toward the gold and Black Magic Arrow block. But... It doesn''t work. The arrow, like a stick of tofu, tears the shield of even green leaves in an instant and hits the white night straight. Can be called irresistible! "I can''t stop it!" People exclaimed. "White night, get out of the way." The ice clouds and smoke under the stage cried out. "White night, hide from me." Zhang Shenwu rushed over and called to the still white night. But... still in the daytime. He was pale, holding his chest in one hand and Lihuang sword in the other. His eyes, which were gradually red with blood, were filled with endless anger and resentment. He was staring at the golden black arrow."Li Guyi, you attacked me first, and now you want to kill me. Do you think I was made of clay in the white night?" "Shut up, Lizi, if you kill my son, I will kill you today! Just a disciple, how dare you call on me? Die Li Gu roared, his hands quickly printed, and then to both sides of a swing. "Die!" The roar came out. The red streamer suddenly burst, and the whole arrow burst into a golden crow, swallowing into the white night. The hot temperature diffuses in an instant throughout the arena. The void is about to be roasted. However, it''s between the electric light and flint... whoosh! The white night fiercely raises from the Huang sword, fiercely cuts to that golden Wu. Dang! The red Lihuang sword split on the spot on Jinwu''s head. A flame exploded. The body of Lihuang sword was shaking wildly, and the sound of sword was blowing wildly. However, it was completely blocked! "What?" There was a cry of astonishment all around. All eyes looked at the arena in disbelief. No one expected that the white night could even block the golden black arrow? How terrible! What if you just take this arrow? What else do you want to do in white night? He didn''t want to fight against the golden black arrow, did he? "No, white night, get out of the way. Your power can''t compete with the golden and black arrow. The temperature on the golden and black arrow will melt your sword and you completely! Get out of the way Zhang Shenwu yelled. And everything was as he said. With the collision between Lihuang sword and Jinwu Magic Arrow, a terrible high temperature is released from the collision instantly. Those Huangyue clansmen who rushed to the white night were forced to retreat on the spot. They rushed to the front of the people and caught fire. Before they could struggle for a few times, they were burned to ashes. The rest of the people, shocked and pale, did not dare to go forward. People can only wait and see from afar. "Is white night crazy?" Here do Xiaoyao, yuexiaoxiao and others Na Na and look. Zhan Hongxue has been scared to the skin. She really can''t think of, such a terrible existence, she is where the courage to provoke ridicule? The world trembled. However, on the challenge arena, one person, one sword and one golden crow are facing each other crazily. The terrible temperature roasts the arena thoroughly. Amazing sparks were also splashing around. There was a twist in the void. The scorching sun felt incomparably cool under this temperature. People keep retreating, constantly urging the spirit to protect their bodies. And the central temperature is also rising, in the blink of an eye, is to exceed the temperature of the sun. Everything around the night was melted into gas and disappeared. The center of the whole arena is like a melting pot made of scorching sun. Everyone held their breath, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, many faces of sweat has been like rain. Just then... dumb!!! There was a shrill cry. When the world breathed hard, they found that the cry actually came from Jinwu. Just look at that constantly forward, constantly stirring wings of the golden crow, suddenly slow down, and its body, also become strange. Its feathers began to melt, its wings gradually turned into liquid water, and its shape was distorted. Finally... chi! A strange noise came out. He saw that Lihuang sword instantly tore up the golden crow and cut it in two. The terrible heat in the center of the stadium also disappeared in an instant. It''s all over. The golden and black arrow is changed into a Magic Arrow again, and it falls on the ground, but it is broken in two pieces, and its power is completely lost... the golden and Black Magic Arrow... Is actually broken! There was silence. People staring at this strange and horrible scene, have all silly eyes. Who can imagine that the white night actually split the golden and black arrow in two. "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! " Li Guyi was so sad and pale that he sat down on the ground, as if he had lost his soul. All the powerful men were cool, and their eyes were as dull as brass bells. How violent! How strong! Is it white night? Countless people were dumbfounded and whispering. Sweating profusely in the white night, people stand alone in the middle of the game, and a lot of sweat is spilled over his face again. At this time, he seemed to realize something and looked at Lihuang sword.At the same time, the body of the sword trembled wildly, which was particularly anxious. Seeing this in the white night and looking at his chest, he found that the power of the golden and black arrow hovering in his chest has disappeared... the power of the Magic Arrow seems to be swallowed up by Lihuang sword! "It seems that there is bound to be a big disturbance today!" Bai Ye takes a pill from Qianlong ring, puts it into his mouth, spins and raises his head, and goes to the Huangyue patriarch over there. Seeing the action of white night, people breathe more tightly. "White night, what are you going to do?" A dream long Jun Leng next, immediately drink ask. "If Li Guyi can kill me, I should be able to kill him, too?" The white night said quietly, the eyes looking at this seat are full of exposure and anger! "You..." a dream long Jun momentarily stops. The heroes are also very surprised! Everyone thinks that they have heard wrong... white night, this is to... Kill Li Guyi? Crazy, is he? What the hell is this man thinking? And in the time of people''s sluggish, the pupil of the white night coagulates, actually is strides to rush up. The sad sword fell down on the spot. "Shaft!" Although Li Guyi was shocked, he did not hesitate and roared to meet him. Kill him in the white night. Why didn''t he want to kill white night? Originally thought that the white night broke the golden and black arrow, he had no hope of revenge. But I didn''t want this son to come to the door voluntarily. "Good! Very good! " Li Guyi was full of resentment, and his whole body was crazy. He attacked and killed the past in the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1892 With the attack of the white night, the two fight again. The irascible two did not give in. In the white night, his eyes are ferocious, and his sword falls straight away. Li Gu Yi is also furious, one hand jerks up, as if to tear the spirit of the universe of stars and kill them. Seeing the scene, the people around me can be regarded as a reaction. "White night, stop it!" "Stop it all!" The people from the temple of God again rushed to this side. Those outside the family remain indifferent. Just look at Li Guyi''s soul. It''s like a deep abyss, which can swallow up everything and crush everything. All the breath between heaven and earth will disappear in an instant and turn into nothingness, and I don''t know how terrible it is. Many outsiders saw the fierce blow, all of which were cool. The power of such a move is no less than the golden and black arrow. Li Guyi is Li Guyi in the end. The master of Huangyue can''t be made by a golden and black arrow. People held their breath and gazed at the blow. Zhang Shenwu has stopped persuading the white night to retreat. They know that this man is absolutely stubborn and will never listen to advice. At this moment, we can only hope that the white night can resist Li Guyi''s attack. But... The white night has already taken a shot of Jinwu divine arrow, and now he is seriously injured. After so many battles before, his breath is consumed greatly, and then he competes with the golden and black magic arrow. Even if he is not at the end of his strength, he is not much worse. In this state, can we compete with Li Guyi? Many people were secretly frightened. However... just when people questioned whether the white night could resist Li Guyi''s moves, they saw that the Lihuang sword chopped down by the white night suddenly burst out a huge and broad flame. The flame light turns into a big wave in an instant and kills Li Guyi fiercely. Li Guyi''s moves are instantly dissolved in the big flame wave. In addition, his soul Qi, Qi strength, true Qi, aura and other body protection skills... All melt at this moment. "What?" Li Gu is shocked to lose color, the person suddenly raises his head. But I saw that in the big waves of fire, there seemed to be hundreds of birds and phoenixes flying. "What is this..." Li Guyi murmured, his eyes reflecting the flame of Lihuang sword. When his voice fell, the flame had devoured it. He subconsciously urged the body protection magic weapon. However, it still has no effect. Any object in front of this big wave of flame is vaporization, not to mention defense! It''s over. Li Guyi only has such an idea in his mind. How could he have imagined that he would die in the hands of the disciple of the soul martial Hall of the supreme god temple... chi. Li Guyi''s body instantly melted in the fireworks and disappeared. A giant, died on the spot! The big wave did not stop, and continued to rush forward and directly covered the seat of the disciples of Huangyue sect. Then we can see that half of the seats disappear in an instant, and the seats, the border, the earth... All turn into a vacuum, and the flames and waves melt all the way down, as if to melt through the whole Lisheng state directly! Zizi... Zizizi... strange sounds sounded. Half of the people of Huangyue sect disappeared. The whole field, once again, became silent. People were shocked to look at the white night, shocked to look at this terrible sight. Finally... "ah Huang yuezong''s disciples screamed loudly, their legs softened and they all knelt down on the ground. It was difficult to get up. "Lord!" "Lord!" ... many students cried out bitterly. But... Li Guyi has disappeared like Li Chiyu. How can we hear their voices. "What''s wrong with this? Is this a disciple of the supreme god temple? Is this the strength of that disciple? " The Lingxi sword man retreated again and again, looking at the frightening scene with white face. "How could that be? How could this happen? " A dream of long Jun also muddled, people continue to whisper. "No! No... no! No The old lady was shaking wildly, and her lips were bloodless. She seemed to be crazy: "isn''t it said that the only thing we should pay attention to in the temple of supreme God is Qi incomparable? Why... Why... Why would there be a white night? Where did this white night come from "Just a disciple can kill a patriarch in this state... Is that the inside story of the supreme god temple?" From Po Kun took a deep breath and looked at the God Temple Lord again, only a thick fear was left in his eyes.The scene was boiling. Scream, exclamation, shock, surprise... All kinds of voices interweave together, one after another. Everyone''s face is full of incredible. Everyone''s eyes are full of disbelief. Who can imagine that the disciples sent by the Supreme God''s heaven hall can kill the leader of a sect? "Good! Good! Ha ha... " " this son of white night is extraordinary! " "Master of the temple, this son should not be underestimated. It must be cultivated well!" "Well done, white night! Great, hahaha... " the elders in the temple of God also came back to God and praised them one by one. The Lord of God''s Heaven Temple blinked in his eyes and did not speak. Buzzing, buzzing... at this time, a low sound of swords sounded. The white night looked down and found that Lihuang sword trembled again. What''s more, there are countless Phoenix like bird patterns hovering on its sword body, which is especially magical! And at the same time, an uncontrollable dryness swept up. His face changed at night. At this time, he found that the handle of Lihuang sword was extremely hot he hastened to put the Lihuang sword into the scabbard with his last breath. Then he sat on the ground and gasped. "White night!" Zhang Shenwu and others in the back all rushed over and supported the white night. Ice cloud smoke eyes red, constantly to the white night feeding Dan, gas injection. The color of the white night immediately recovered. He vomited his turbid breath and called out to the next Yun Qingye: "Yun elder... You... You can announce the result of the game!" "The result of the game?" Yun Qingye is stunned. "Good... You have to know, until the end, no one called for the game to be suspended, so up to now, this stage still belongs to Li Jiyu and I. now Li Chiyu has been cut off, you can... Announce the result of the game!" The white night gasped. Even green leaves heard the sound, immediately understood the meaning of the white night. He took a step back at once, roused his spirits, and exclaimed. "The competition is over, the winner, the disciple of the supreme god temple, white night!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1893 With the fall of Yun Qingye''s words, the scene fell into a very strange atmosphere. The disciples outside the sect were looking at the white night on the challenge arena, and they were speechless. Those brave and powerful overlords were all heavy and silent. At the end of the temple of God, there was cheering. People are shouting, excited shouting, everyone is shouting the name of the white night. "Elder martial brother Bai is mighty!" "Elder martial brother Bai is invincible!" "Even the patriarch has been beheaded! My God, what kind of monster is senior brother Bai? " "Is there anyone else who can compete with elder martial brother Bai in this battle of clans?" "Elder martial brother Baiye has taken control of the battle of clans! No one can beat him any more! No one! " The shouts resounded through the sky. Everyone''s face is full of excitement, and then looking at the white night, it is the worship of the eyes. "Miss! Win! Mr. White won Peony excitedly grabs the wrist of capture Ji Yue, is to jump again and again. Qu Jiyue hums and smiles, but after a moment, he seems to realize something and murmurs: "this man is really lucky!" Zhang Shenwu came over and used the next time technique to restore the white night to the state before the golden black arrow, and then gave him a pill. "White night, take it. This is the pill given to you by the temple master. It is extremely precious. It should help you recover a lot." Zhang Shenwu said seriously. The white night nodded and took the pill without ceremony. When the pill enters the abdomen, it decomposes immediately, and a strange energy floats up. Then it quickly rushes into the blood and Qi channels, turning into a vigorous vitality, and curing the wounds on the body of the white night. A look of surprise appeared on the white night''s face. He found that the breath of life was not only healing his body, but also moistening his soul, which was already very tired, and rejuvenated the spirit. "This pill... It''s just like the backward flow of time. It''s forced to restore the human body to its best state." In the white night, my eyes are bright and my heart is filled with emotion. Although this pill can''t give him strength increase, but this effect is extremely amazing, you know, his body injury is not ordinary injury, ordinary pills can not cure! "White night, how do you feel?" Ice cloud smoke asks quickly. "Much better!" White night mercilessly vomited turbid gas, light a smile way. When they saw this, they were relieved and relieved. At this time, however, a cold hum came out. "What''s the matter with you? Lord, shouldn''t you give us an account? " When people looked at the sound source, they found that the speaker was Li Po Kun. I saw his eyes staring at the white night coldly, and his eyes were full of killing intention: "Lizi white night, reckless, but also slaughtered God''s temple guests, lawless, you should not take care of it?" As soon as he said this, Huang Chongshan over there rushed over and knelt down on the ground. His eyes were red and he called out, "leave the patriarch, all lords, please redress the injustice of my Lord and ask for justice!" Finish saying, the person heavy knock down the head. Huang Yue Zong''s people rushed over, knelt on the ground and cried, "please ask the lords to seek justice for our Lord!" There was no end to wailing and choking. Li Po Kun''s righteousness was awe inspiring. He directly waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry. I''ll never give up if he''s hurt by the people in the God''s heaven hall. You''ll follow me! I''ll never give up until I help you get justice back! " As soon as the words fell, the people of Huangyue were grateful and cried out in succession: "thank you, Lord!" See here, a dream of long Jun, Lingxi sword people and other facial expressions are ugly. This from break Kun... Quietly put Huang Chongshan and other elite disciples in the bag! What is fair? He wants to seek benefits. Now he has helped Huang Chongshan and other people. These people must be grateful and subconsciously rely on Li Po Kun. Then Li Po Kun will take all the resources of Huangyue sect in a proper way. No one will say anything. How cunning. However, the boat has become a boat, people are not willing to quarrel with the broken Kun. What''s more, it''s an opportunity now. It''s a great opportunity to make a disaster! "The Lord of the temple, I''m right. As a disciple of the temple, I''m going to kill the guests of the palace? The plot is so despicable that it is unforgivable. Why didn''t you punish him? It seems a little unreasonable, isn''t it The old lady opened her voice and said in a deep voice. "Yes, it''s not only breaking the rules, but also breaking the law! The heaven hall of the Supreme God is a place where rules and regulations are observed. No one can be presumptuous. I think the Lord of the temple should severely punish the white night? " Lingxi sword also opened the cavity, the voice is a little strange."What is your attitude, Lord?" The master of insight stares at the God Temple master, waiting for his reply. The appearance of this scene made the faces of people in the temple of God all heavy. Zhang Shenwu was the first to speak. He snorted coldly and said, "gentlemen, it seems that you are not right to say so? It''s Li Guyi who attacked our disciples first! Now that Li Gu is dead, how can I blame my disciples? " "Do you dare to ask elder Zhang, did Lord Li''s attack hit white night?" Yimeng Changjun seemed to have expected that someone would say so. He looked directly at Zhang Shenwu and questioned him in a loud voice. "Of course, everyone knows it." Zhang Shenwu hummed. "So, is the night dead?" A dream long Jun asked again. This word falls, Zhang Shenwu slightly a Leng. "He''s alive and well, everyone can see, right?" A dream long gentleman with a smile said: "well, a potential clan leader, a master of the clan! Who believes in attacking a disciple secretly but not killing him "I believe it." A disciple couldn''t help crying out. "Well, let''s try. I''ll sneak on you and see if you''ll die." A dream long Jun light way. After this, the disciple was speechless. Yimeng Changjun snorted and continued: "I''m afraid the truth is not the case. Lord Li should just want to teach Bai Ye a lesson. That''s all. But Bai Ye is full of resentment. He even attacked and killed Lord Li without authorization. After all, we can see that it is Bai Ye who rushes down the arena to attack the leader Li sitting on his seat. Can''t we rely on this? So, this is a premeditated murder, and the murderer is white night! " He said slowly. He glanced at Zhang Shenwu and said calmly, "everyone has seen it with their own eyes. Everyone is a witness. Elder Zhang, I don''t think you will cover up the white night, right? Otherwise, the reputation of the temple will be destroyed. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1894 Hearing the sound, the people in the temple of God were filled with Qi, and their faces were flushed and their soul power exploded. They were eager to rush to the place and tear up the dream king. "Nonsense! Nonsense "A dream of long Jun, you are in the black and white "Li Guyi picked up all this first. How can we blame the white night?" "It''s just rhetorical!" The elders such as Wen Xiaoxuan and Mo Ziyun trembled, and all the disciples could not sit still. However, Zhang Shenwu seemed very calm. He took a deep breath and did not pay attention to Yimeng Changjun and others. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the head of Shentian Temple behind him. Obviously, in this case, we can only see the Lord of the temple of God. It''s no use saying anything. Because these people are confusing right and wrong, and are they convinced by reason? That is equivalent to saying the fish in the river ashore and the birds in the sky into the pot. The scene was boiling. A lot of people whispered about it. On the contrary, the white night, however, looked at this scene without expression, and did not say anything, just like an outsider. "Then, gentlemen, what do you want?" At this time, the God of the temple light open, gentle voice out. His words, so that the boiling scene immediately silent countless. "I think we need to severely punish the white night, and your God''s temple of heaven may not be able to do it. In this case, let''s retreat and ask for the second! We don''t ask too much, as long as we deprive the white night of the right to participate in this battle of clans A dream long Jun light said. As soon as the words fell, the people on the scene breathed heavily. "What? Deprive white night of the right to compete? " "How about that?" "So what will the people of the temple of heaven of my God take to fight against you?" "Why don''t you just say you want our God Temple to surrender?" The man in the temple said angrily. The meaning of Yimeng Changjun can''t be clearer. If the qualification of white night is deprived, then these people will surely send people who are more powerful than Li Chiyu. Now the supreme god temple can''t bring out too good seeds. Besides Zhan Hongxue, who can fight, who can defeat the others? Once the white night has been deprived of its qualification, the battle of this group of sects, the supreme god temple, has basically been declared a failure. Can the Lord of the temple of God not know the meaning of a dream? He directly shook his head, but did not immediately answer a dream long Jun, but looked at the white night over there, calmly asked: "white night, do you have any idea?" "I didn''t break the rules." "I didn''t violate the regulations whether I killed Li Chiyu or Li Guyi," he said. "So all this is not true, and I am naturally innocent." "Well?" A dream of long Jun and others frown and look. They obviously didn''t expect to say that in the daytime. "Oh? Why didn''t you break the rules The Lord of the temple of God asked. "Because I didn''t kill Li Guyi after the game, but I wiped it out during the game." Baiye said: "the eighth competition regulation of the battle of Qunzhong has explicitly stipulated that, if anyone interferes in the competition, the competitor has the right to kill the intervener, and the intervener can not have any complaints, and the power family of the intervener can not retaliate, and all is due to the blame! After I killed Li Guyi, elder Yun announced the end of the game, so I didn''t violate the rules As soon as this word fell, a dream king immediately hummed: "doggerel, the competition has already ended when you killed Li Chiyu!" "Are you a referee?" The white night asked. A dream of long Jun frown, no voice. "what has the final say when you finish the race?" The white night is light. The crowd was speechless. "That''s right." "The competition should be decided by elder Yun, but not by your mengtianzong!" People in the temple of God echoed. The situation seems to be turning towards the white night. A dream of long Jun and others secretly gritted their teeth, but did not think that this white night not only strength, but also a pair of smart teeth! At this time, Li Po Kun seemed to be unable to hold back and roared: "even if we are not referees, we are also witnesses! White night! You killed Master Li, do you want to quit? Lord of the temple of God, is this how you do things in the temple of God? Do you despise our potential clans when you suddenly kill our disciples in the temple of God? Although we are not as powerful as the temple of your God, we are not able to tolerate the random bullying of the temple of your God As soon as the voice fell, all the disciples of tianxuanzong stood up. People from mengtianzong, lingxijian sect, Huangyue sect, Qixia palace and Daosheng Xiangguan also rose from their chairs. All the people urged their spirits and looked like they were about to go to war. All of them were staring at the Lord of God''s temple, waiting for his reply. The Lord of the temple of God said nothing, but he understood everything.These people... Are not ready to reason at all! "What? Are you going to do it here? Hum, you really think that my God Temple is easy to bully? " Zhang Shenwu and others have been angry for a long time. When they see each other like this, they are no longer polite. They roar: "where are the disciples of Shentian temple?" "I''ll wait!" Outside the stadium, there was a sound like a tsunami. All the disciples on the seat stood up, drew out their swords and looked at the opposite side. And a large number of elite disciples poured in from outside the stadium, which directly surrounded the whole stadium. Everyone glared at these outsiders. Compared with the number of people, the advantages of these foreigners are not great. As for the strong, even if Zhang Shenwu and other ranking elders can''t fight against these patriarchal leaders, it will not be too difficult to contain them. In addition, there is the terrible evil genius of white night. Once you start to fight, who will win or who will lose. As for the Lord of the temple of God, there is no need to say more. The scene was at full blast, as if a great war was about to be staged. Both sides are burning and looking, but they dare not breathe. It is from break Kun, a dream long Jun and other people''s faces without a bit of panic color. They gazed at the Lord of the temple of God, and their lips rose, and they said with a smile, "if you want to fight, fight. People of the temple of God, let your horses come here!" When the words fell, the disciples of the outer sect would rush to kill them. However, at this critical moment... "all stop!" This voice, immediately let everyone stiff in place. Because the master of the voice is the Lord of the temple of God! Innumerable pairs of eyes immediately locked to the Lord of God''s temple. But he stood up and said coldly, "put down all weapons!" Although the voice is not big, it is full of endless majesty. People looked in dismay. The people in the temple of God did not hesitate and immediately put away their weapons. The disciples outside the sect hesitated and looked at Li Po Kun and other people one after another. "Put it away first. Don''t be impatient." Li Po Kun said in a low voice. "What are you afraid of? Patriarch, there are so many potential clans waiting outside the temple of God. As soon as we fight here, they will certainly respond! " One of the disciples lowered his voice and obviously said something unwilling. "Have you ever wondered if you can get out of here alive?" Don''t wait to leave Po Kun to open his mouth, over there God Heaven Temple Lord directly called out. The sound fell to the ground, and everyone trembled. The disciple looked at the Lord of God''s temple in disbelief. His voice wrapped in spirit can be easily heard by the Lord of the temple of God, which shows how terrible the Lord is. "God, what do you mean?" Li Po Kun raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the main way of the temple of God. "Who is right or wrong about this matter? I don''t want to argue about it for the time being. This battle is not over yet. I just want to ask you whether you want to take part in the battle? If you don''t want to participate, please leave as soon as possible. If you want to continue, you can all sit down. Whoever dares to make trouble again has the right to ask him to leave the temple of God! " God God Temple Lord said calmly, can not see joy and sorrow. But the more so, the more frightening. All the strong are frowning. A dream long gentleman hummed a, cold way: "so say hall Lord adult is to do not investigate the fault of white night? Give it up? " "We saw it with our own eyes that we killed Lord Li in the white night. The Lord of the temple should not want to get rid of it?" Take the day old woman light way. "If so, then the battle of clans will not be held any more!" Li Po Kun also speaks in a deep voice. The smell of gunpowder rose again. However, at this time, the head of Shentian Hall said: "the mistake of white night is indeed the first, but Li Guyi is the inducement. When discussing the fault of white night, shouldn''t we explain the fault of Huangyue clan? Do you want to convince the temple of God if you impose sin on our disciples? Even if we want to commit a crime, we can''t deprive the white night of the qualification according to what you said "Is the Lord of God''s temple planning to die and protect the white night?" Li Po Kun''s eyes twinkled with fierce light. As soon as he said this, those outside the clan pulled out their swords again, but they were ready to do so. "Since you have decided to fight, do it!" "I know you have reinforcements, but please don''t underestimate the strength of our God Temple. In addition, everyone in this temple can guarantee that you will never leave the temple alive!" The voice falls, the god heaven Temple Lord raises a hand to wave. Boom!! The vast sky suddenly changed color. Then we saw a huge vortex on the sky, and then several terrible white dragons came down from the sky and revolved around the whole stadium.An invisible pressure came down. At this moment, no matter who it is, they only feel that they have turned into ants. In the face of this power, everyone felt extremely small... all the people who left Po Kun, a dream to grow a king, an old woman with heaven, insight into the temple master, and Lingxi sword all turned pale. At this moment, they felt the power of the God God God Temple! The white night was equally terrified. But at this time, he suddenly thought of one thing. This God God Temple Lord... Is only a body! There is such a means for a separation. What kind of power should he have? When I think of it, it''s cold and sweaty at night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1895 Seeing the master''s angry posture, all the heroes turned pale. People''s faces turned white, their breath was tight, and they didn''t dare to breathe. So are the overlords. But even so, they would not give up so easily. Things have developed to this point, and if you give up, you will have done nothing. Who is willing? "Lord of god heaven hall! What do you want, in your opinion? " A dream long Jun secretly gritted his teeth, staring at the domineering power of the God Temple Lord, and gasped slightly: "if you want to say that the white night is innocent... Then we have nothing to say! I am not your opponent. The battle of qunzong is so unfair. I am willing to withdraw from the battle of Qunzhong! Lead my useless disciples away Finish saying, a dream long Jun straight up, unexpectedly is to leave directly. Seeing this, other leaders of the powerful clan also got up one after another, making an appearance to leave. At the sight, the elders frowned again. Looking at the appearance of these potential clan people, it seems that they still want to forcibly dissolve the battle of Qunzhong! If they really succeed, who knows if they will find any excuse to attack and kill God''s temple after they leave. After all, they think they have been treated unfairly now! This can be a big deal! "Wait a minute!" The Lord of the temple of God had a light drink. People stopped and looked at it. However, the God Temple master pondered for a moment and looked at the white night. "White night, in order to continue the battle between the clans, the Lord of this hall has answered their request. What do you think?" "If the Lord of the temple wants me to stop fighting, I''d like to quit at night." "However, I hope you can still abide by the agreement you and I made before. It''s not that the white night doesn''t want to fight, but can''t fight. Theoretically speaking, it''s you who broke the contract." "Don''t worry. It''s very hard for you to fight to this extent. However, you don''t have to worry about it. The master of this hall has no intention to change you." The Lord of the temple of God. "Oh?" White night looked at him unexpectedly. However, the Lord of the temple of God looked at those powerful overlords. "Ladies and gentlemen, since you are going to convict the white night according to the principle that the dead are the most important, the Lord of the temple has agreed. However, I still hope that everyone can give way to each other. I agree with you to convict him, but I do not agree with you to replace him. Everything else can be discussed except this one!" As soon as the words fell, the scene was boiling. The disciples were talking to each other. The overlords looked at each other. "What does the Lord mean?" Wen Xiaoxuan looked at the Lord of the temple of God and said in a deep voice: "do you think the Lord still wants to fight in the daytime?" "Otherwise? Just now, a disciple reported that there were many other spirits of potential clans outside the temple of God. The other party must have been prepared. If Li pokun and Yimeng Changjun left like this, they would certainly tell those potential clans outside that they had suffered unfair treatment in the temple of God. At that time, they would attack and kill our God Temple together with those potential people At that stage, the people of Shenji palace came, and they also had excuses to quibble. This is not good for us. Only by carrying out the battle of clans to the end and winning the battle, can the temple of God be saved from danger. " Zhang Shenwu said lightly. People''s faces were heavy. "But... Can we fight again at night?" Mo purple Yun face dew worried looking at the ring that white haired man, whispered a whisper. "If he doesn''t want to fight, he will quit. But... If he can''t fight, who else can our God Temple send?" Zhang Shenwu sighed, a face of helplessness. All the disciples around him bowed their heads in shame. Especially Zhan Hongxue, she clenched her fist and clenched her silver teeth. Her eyes were filled with resentment and reluctance. As the fourth person Jie, she could only sit on the seat and watch. What a humiliation... at this time, Li Po Kun Shen, from the seat far away, drank. "My Lord! Now that you''ve said that, well, we''ll do as you say. We won''t deprive daytime of the right to compete, but we still have to be punished for it! " "The master of this hall said," each step back! You can make your request. " The Lord of the temple of God. "We don''t ask too much. There''s no need for corporal punishment. My original intention was to abolish the first level of cultivation in the daytime. However, the practice in the daytime is so poor that it''s useless if a dream adult says it''s useless! So we hope that white night can impose some restrictions in the next game From Po Kun road. "Restrictions?" All the people in the temple of God were shocked. Those foreign disciples were also surprised. The elders felt something was wrong. "What kind of restrictions do you want to make by night?" The Lord of the temple of God. "We want him in the next battle, can only urge a spirit to fight!" Li Po Kun squinted.This word fell to the ground, the God Temple was shocked, countless people gasped. "What? With only one spirit? " "How thin is the spirit released by the white night? In this way, how can he fight the enemy? " "Why don''t you call white night not to fight with the spirit of heaven? In that case, it would be simpler! " "Bullying too much!" "You are asking too much!" The disciples of the temple of God were dissatisfied and began to curse one after another. "What? Do you not agree with the temple of God? " Li Po Kun asked with a smile. The God God Temple master pondered for a moment, and said hoarsely: "this request is a little too much..." "I agree!" A voice suddenly came out and directly interrupted the words of the Lord of the temple of God. People all around will look at the sound source. Only then discovered that the speaker is the white night. "White night, don''t be fooled by them. They deliberately earn you!" Zhang Shenwu immediately cheered. "Yes, white night, don''t be impulsive. You are definitely dying by doing so." "White night, don''t mess around." The elders such as Wen Xiaoxuan and Mo Ziyun also urged them. But it didn''t work. Yun Qingye is the most clear. Once this guy makes a decision, he will never change it. "Do you have any better ideas if you advise me like this?" This time, for the first time in the daytime, he answered the words of the elders. He looked sideways and spoke directly. People were dumb. Yes... If white night doesn''t agree, will Li Po Kun and others accept it? It will only get worse. Seeing that the crowd did not speak, the white night turned his eyes to Li Po Kun and said faintly, "I can only use a heavenly soul to carry out the next battle, but I also have a request!" "What are the requirements?" Asked Li Po Kun. "That''s the spirit I can use... It''s up to me to choose!" "Oh? Is that a request? " Li Po Kun frowned, but did not immediately agree. He looked sideways at a dream beside him, such as long Jun and lingxijian, who seemed to be waiting for their reply. "The reason why we stay here to continue the battle of the clans is to get rid of the white night and kill all the genius of God''s heaven hall. We only use one heavenly soul. There is no reason why we will lose. Let him promise him." A dream long Jun whispered. "If there is only one soul left in him, we can''t fight against it, then the God''s temple should not be doomed!" Li Po Kun nodded, whirled and yelled at the white night: "yes, we promise you! In a moment, in front of the public, ask the judge to seal the other spirits in your body for the time being. " "That''s to ask elder Yun Qingye to do it?" White night nods. However, from breaking Kun is a smile: "no, not let even green leaves." "Well?" They all looked at him, puzzled. Don''t let even green leaves go on? Who should I send? Isn''t Yun Qingye a referee? But I heard Li Po Kun cry out again. "The Lord of the temple, if he only closed the soul of heaven, the punishment for the white night was too light. After all, he killed a master of the clan! Therefore, after the discussion of several of us, we hope to add another request. If the temple master agrees, the battle between the clans will continue immediately. If the temple master does not agree! Then we have to leave. " The voice dropped to the ground, and people were terrified. People in the temple of God are all holding fists. As everyone knows, these people are not well intentioned. "What else do you want? Let''s hear it." The Lord of the temple of God answered calmly. "Don''t worry, our request will not be too much." Li Po Kun said with a smile: "I hope we can send someone to replace the referee of this group of Zong battle! The winner or loser of the competition will be judged by Wu Zihe, the chief elder of our clan. Will you agree to this As soon as the words fell, there was no sound in the scene. People are staring at Li Po Kun and others, are speechless. The white night was also a little stunned. Compared with the ban on the spirit of heaven, this requirement... I''m afraid it''s the big head. After all, the referee of a game is the real factor that dominates the victory and defeat of the game! If the referee is their man, then the next game, I''m afraid there will be no so-called justice... staring at these hegemonic and powerful men in the daytime, his eyes twinkle with a ray of strange light. But he said nothing. Since he chose to stay, he would not shrink back. What''s more, it was an agreement between him and the Lord of the temple of God. "White night..." God did not immediately make a decision, but again looked at him. At this time, white night is the one who really has the right to make decisions."Promise White night light said, almost without any hesitation. "Don''t be impulsive "You should understand what this means. If this is the case, your battle will be extremely difficult." "Do you have any better choice?" The white night asked the man who stood at the top of the seat in the temple of God. The Lord of the temple of God did not speak again. At this time, the temple of God has no right to choose... "just!" The Lord of the temple of God calmed down and said to Li Po Kun, "in this case, everything should be done according to your words." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1896 "Master of the temple!" Seeing that the Lord of God''s heaven hall directly responds, Zhang Shenwu and others are anxious to turn around. What''s more, there is nothing they can do. Faced with such a situation, they can do too little. "Elder, go up!" From broken Kun mouth corner smile, eyes are full of complacent said. "Yes, Lord!" The man named wuzihe walked out of his seat and went straight to the arena. There were countless eyes around him. It was an old man in a black robe and long hair. The old man''s hair is black and white at the same time. His skin is like a withered tree. His eyes are sunken, but his eyes are shining with a strange light. He went straight to the stage and stood on the edge of the ring, but he said with a straight eye: "elder Yun, you should go down!" Even green leaves heard the sound, his face suddenly changed. He glanced at the Wuzi River, snorted coldly, and turned and went down to the challenge arena. When passing by the white night, Yun Qingye lowered his voice and said, "boy, next... You should be good at yourself!" "Well." White night nods gently. Yun Qingye took a deep look at him, and he probably could not have imagined that the ghost of Wuwu hall, which once disgusted the elders of Shentian temple, would become the Savior of Shentian temple... it''s hard to predict the world. Yun Qingye sighed, turned and jumped off the challenge arena. The Wuzi river went straight forward and said in a deep voice, "it''s time to seal your soul." The white night nods and starts all the spirits of heaven. Wu Zihe glanced at Bai Ye''s chest, whirled and yelled: "disciple Bai Ye has ten Heavenly spirits!" Countless eyes in all directions looked at the chest of the white night at once. Wu Zihe stared at the white night and said coldly, "well, which heavenly soul do you want to leave behind?" "This one." White night points to the most dim light on the edge of the sky soul road. "Well?" Wuzihe had some accidents. He thought that white night would leave the center of the image, which was like a gluttonous spirit. After all, the sky soul had the worst light and the most strong breath. He never thought that the white night would choose to leave such a dark spirit. What kind of spirit is this? Wu Zihe gazed at the pattern carefully. It''s like a black dragon. The spirit of the dragon type is not the only one in jiuchongtian, and there are a certain number of them. Although the power of each dragon type is very good, most of wuzihe has seen it. Only this... He has never heard of it... just, forget about it. It''s just a spirit of heaven. Even if the soul is powerful this day, what can it do? Wu Zihe shook his head in secret, then raised his hand, closed his eyes and read the pithy formula. With the birth of Wuzi Hekou Jue, we can see the strange energy released by his palm. This energy, like ripples, directly envelops the body of the white night. Then I saw the light on his chest darkened one by one, until it disappeared, leaving only the soul of heaven on the edge. "Seal finished!" Wu Zihe opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "disciple white night, you should bear in mind that if you force these seals in the competition, or use" disciple in! " In the crowd, the disciple who called Zhang qulai was particularly excited. He immediately rushed out of the crowd, clasped his fist and worshipped him. "Take off this son''s head for me!" Li Po Kun''s eyes narrowed and his way was grim. "The disciple must fulfill his mission!" The disciple, who called Zhang qulai, cried out with joy, and immediately jumped onto the arena and drew his sword. God Temple people breathe suddenly a tight. But those disciples were disappointed, and they secretly called this chapter to come. "Please be ready, ladies and gentlemen." Wu Zihe said coldly. "White night, if you can''t fight, you must surrender!" On this side of the temple of God, the ice cloud and smoke cried out. "Brother Bai, come on "If you are defeated, please retreat!" The rest of the disciples also cheered on, or urged. White night did not say a word, a hand to help from the Huang sword handle, so quietly standing. "I''m sorry, white night. I''ll take your head! Although we won''t win, I don''t care so much about this situation! " The disciple who called Zhang to come said with a smile. "Well." The white night answered softly and did not speak much. Seeing the other party''s attitude of love and indifference, Zhang qulai frowned and hummed: "do you still act when you die? I''ll see how you beg for mercy later The white night glanced at him and did not speak. "Both of you are ready. Now I declare that the game is on At this time, Wuzi river had a big drink.As soon as the voice came out, Zhang went to kill him with his sword. He concentrated all his soul and Qi on his long sword, and he was like the God of war. The void trembles. The boundary of the challenge arena trembles slightly. The momentum of terror is unstoppable! The world turns pale. Zhang came here to oppress the white night with spirit! In such a violent spirit, we can only use the white night of a heavenly soul to fight against it? General situation? No way! The general trend also comes from the soul power! Countless people were terrified and cried out in secret. "Go to hell!" Zhang came to laugh and fell with his sword. But... the white night over there doesn''t inspire the spirit of heaven. He didn''t even dodge. He just looked at the sword. "What is he going to do?" Someone breathed out. No one can answer him. It was not until the sword that came from that chapter was heavily stabbed in the chest of the white night that people understood why the white night did not move. Because... Dang! A clear sound came out, shaking everyone''s heart. Just look at Zhang''s fierce and extraordinary sword... Now it''s against the chest of the white night, and the sword''s tip is not half the flesh of the white night. "What?" Zhang is going to be stupid. "Even if I don''t use the spirit of heaven, you can''t break my body. Why should I be afraid of you?" White night raised his head and said without expression. His eyes were filled with ferocity. Zhang went to be shocked, and the man drew his sword and retreated. But in the next second, Lihuang sword has already been cut www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1897 The domineering Lihuang sword split the chapter in two. The sharp flame on the sword was like a big mouth, which swallowed up his whole body. When the flame disappears, Zhang''s body has been burned to ashes and dissipated with the wind. Hiss! All the waizong disciples who saw this scene all took cold breath and shivered with fear. Everyone was pale and terrified. Who can imagine that the white night is only to urge the soul of heaven, all of them have such strong strength. "What''s this... What''s going on?" A dream makes you stupid. "Isn''t this guy a real king? Why... Why is his physical body so strong? That chapter is two levels higher than him! Can''t break his flesh? How could that be possible? " From broken Kun also completely muddled, people staring at the challenge arena that person, eyes are confused and dull. The expressions of the old lady of heaven, the master of insight and the one with the sharp sword are similar. White night this overbearing sword, once again shocked the heroes. And the appearance of people in the temple of God is no worse than those of those who are outside. People gaped and gaped for a while before they regained consciousness. Then... the cheers and cheers of the tsunami erupted. "Won?" "Brother Bai won again! My God, you can crush them with only one spirit "Too strong!" "Long live elder martial brother Bai! Long live elder martial brother Bai "See? This is the strength of our God Temple! " ... the disciples of Shentian temple were excited one by one and yelled at the seats opposite. People were boiling with blood and restless. The battle of white night is more shocking than any previous battle. "It seems that we are worried about it. Since we dare to stand on the challenge arena, we must have his plan! Ha ha, I didn''t expect the boy to be so hidden! " Zhang Shenwu stroked his beard and laughed. "Yes, but this son is in the soul martial hall. It''s a pity. If he can cultivate a talent like him, he will become the pillar of our God Temple." Wen Xiaoxuan also laughed, looking at the white night''s eyes are full of appreciation and gratification. Mo Ziyun also has a faint smile on her face, but when she hears this, she looks at Liu Yue in the corner. Since the Lord of the temple of God reprimanded him, Liu Yue has been sitting in the corner silent, and Mo Ziyun has just learned the whole story. Thinking that Bai Ye was supposed to be a disciple of Zizhu Pavilion, but Liu Yue made such a talent run to the soul martial hall. Thinking of this, Mo Ziyun''s heart is a burst of unhappiness, Rao is such a good-natured person, at the moment to see Liu Yue''s eyes also can not help but produce some disgust and anger. Naturally, ink purple rhyme in the heart is not happy, and broken Gang hall Wang yuanyan mood is not too good. He had a feud with Bai Ye, especially when he saved Shen Baiyi and the painting ghost, but he didn''t save his disciple Tianqiu! This makes Wang yuanyan think that the white night is deliberately aimed at himself. It''s a pity that now the white night is a red man in the temple of God. Even if Wang yuanyan was very angry, he did not dare to speak at the moment. He could only pray silently, praying that the potential clans outside the clan could kill the white night quickly. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to live a good life if the white night gets powerful... Wang yuanyan looks at Shaofei sword not far from the side. Sure enough, Shao Feijian''s eyes are also cold. The game continues. White night again with the potential of thunder to defeat the opponent, the heroes shudder. Li Po Kun''s face was extremely ugly, but he did not give up. He immediately said, "who else would like to step on the stage and challenge Qin Feng to win the honor for my tianxuanzong?" But there was no one else. People retreated, with fear in their eyes, and no one dared to step forward. Seeing this scene, Li Po Kun''s nose was almost crooked. "You cowards, rubbish! A bullying bedbug From breaking Kunqi''s curse. "Away from the patriarch, things have developed to this point, we have no choice! Let that man do it. " A dream long gentleman facial expression says. When Li Po Kun heard the sound, he trembled all over and looked at him in astonishment: "send out now? That''s our bottom card... " " if you lose the white night, you win. Isn''t that how you use your hand? " A dream long Jun calm way. Hearing the sound of breaking Kun, he gritted his teeth in secret, and finally suddenly turned around and sat down in his position. And a dream of long Jun is to open his mouth, as if to call someone''s name. But at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the corner and stood on the challenge arena with the momentum of thunder. The whole room was breathing heavily. The overlords were stunned and looked at the arena.But there was a woman in a red sword suit standing on the ring. She is a beautiful girl with willow eyebrows and Phoenix eyes. She holds her chest in both hands and has a long sword hanging on her waist. She is looking at the white night with a smile on her face. Seeing this man, many people talked about it. "Who is this?" "Who are you from? Who sent him up? " "I don''t know..." the leaders of the patriarchal clan immediately looked around. However, a moment later, people found that this did not belong to any potential clan... "Yueyang double swords!" All of a sudden, the Lingxi sword man cried out coldly. As soon as the voice came out, all the people around changed color. "She is Yueyang double sword?" "What''s going on? How could the man of Yueyang double swords come to the battle of the clan? " People''s tongues tremble and they say it indistinctly. Many people came out of the temple of God. Zhang Shenwu recognized this man. He frowned and stood up and said, "are you the moon sword in the moon Yang double swords? Which potential clan are you representing in the war "I don''t represent anyone. I represent myself." Yue Jian said with a smile, "elder Zhang, Lord of the temple, if I defeat the disciples of your God Temple, you will give me the Ancient Soul rhyme and soul skill of your God Heaven Temple, right?" Zhang Shenwu hesitated, or nodded: "the rules are like this, nature is right..." "that''s OK." Moon sword said with a smile. The temple of God is silent. However, these outsiders were not happy for a while. "Moon sword, are you fishing in troubled waters?" Li Po Kun suddenly got up and said coldly. "Fish in troubled waters? That''s too bad to hear. Isn''t everyone''s purpose the same? " Moon sword shrugged. "Do you know where this is? Do you know what you''re doing? How brave you are Li Po Kun was very angry and said. "So, what do you want?" Don''t wait for the moon sword to speak, in the corner a muddled male voice spreads out. When you leave kundang, you can look at it. There was a man in a black robe sitting in the corner. "Yang sword!" From the break Kun Ning voice deep drink. All the people around him breathe tightly... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1898 The sudden appearance of Yueyang''s double swords made everyone unexpected. And the disciples around them were shocked to find that this pair of strange men and women were the legendary moon Yang double swords! The eyes of Yang Jian are very sharp, just like two magic swords. They are like breaking the sky! Staring at the challenge arena, he said without expression: "the battle of Qunzhong is facing the whole big thousand regions. As long as people who are not from the God''s temple are qualified to participate! But we are different from you. We only represent ourselves, not with you. I hope you can understand that! " "The snipe and clam fight, the fisherman gains! So Yang Jian, do you want to be a fisherman? " A dream long Jun squints to ask. "So what?" Yang Jian said without expression. "Interesting! Interesting! " A dream of long Jun laughed: "just two loose repair, also dare to fight against so many potential clans! Yang Jian, are you not afraid that after today, there will be no moon Yang double swords in the world? " This is a threat. However, Yang Jian was unafraid, and the man said, "if you have the ability, you can start here. If you don''t, shut up and take the Ancient Soul formula of the god heaven hall. If I want to leave, you can still keep me?" Hearing the sound of breaking Kun, his eyes twinkled with killing intention. "Let''s wait and see." A dream long Jun light said. Yang Jian no longer speaks. "The patriarch doesn''t have to worry. Let''s not say whether daynight can defeat the woman. Even if he can''t, we can teach that woman a lesson on the stage." Next to a disciple to a dream long Jun road. Yimeng Changjun shook his head expressionless: "this arena can only be the fight between the people of Shentian temple and the outsider. If the woman wins, we can''t send anyone on the stage. If we lose in the daytime, the shentiandian can''t send the right disciples, then the winner of the battle of group sects is Yueyang double swords!" As soon as the words fell, the crowd breathed heavily. "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it said that anyone accompanying you to participate in the battle of Qunzhong should be strictly examined? How could they have been mixed in? " The soul and rhinoceros sword is the most important one. "These two people are very powerful and proficient in camouflage. They want to mix in. Unless we are the ones to investigate, it''s hard to find them..." Na Tian old woman shook her head: "well, it''s so far. There''s nothing to say. Let''s see the double swords of Yueyang play." As soon as the voice fell, people''s eyes were on the ring. The white night looks at the woman in front of her curiously. This is a young and pretty woman. She always has a faint smile on her face. Her eyes are black and she has been staring at the white night. It seems that she wants to see through every pore on his body. But let the white night is very curious, although the breath of this woman is unfathomable, but somehow, this woman''s breath always has some mixed meaning. As if... The breath and power she possessed was not unique, but multiple. What''s going on? White night is very confused. At this time, the woman laughed. "White night, you admit defeat. You have been sealed with nine heavenly spirits. You can''t beat me by one. I''m not the rubbish you killed before! If you give up now, you may still be able to save your life! " "There is no need to persuade surrender." White night shook his head and said, "if you want to fight, I will fight. Maybe I will step down from this arena in advance, but it can only be because of defeat, not because of surrender!" "You are so stubborn." The woman sighed and looked helpless. But soon, her smile became ferocious and fierce: "but I have to correct you. If you don''t surrender, you will not walk off the arena, but be carried down." "Is it?" White night silently nodded: "then let me see your means." "You''ll see it soon." The woman said with a smile. Wu Zihe nearby took aim at them, but their eyes were flashing, as if they were thinking something. After a moment, he called out. "Please get ready, both of you." The white night and the moon sword stood at once. The whole audience breathed heavily. "Be careful, white night!" At this time, Zhang Shenwu at the seat called out. As soon as he said this, many of the disciples of the temple of God were beating their hearts. They don''t know moon sword, only a few people have heard of it. Maybe Zhang Shenwu, an elder of this level, is so afraid that we can see how terrible the moon Yang twin swords are. The white night also congeals the eye, on the face appears the serious expression. At this time, he listened to Wuzi River drinking. "The game begins!" The voice fell to the ground, and the arena was closed again, and wuzihe left the arena. The battle has begun. Whoa! The moon sword suddenly burst out a fierce sword meaning. The sword''s meaning is like a great beast. In a short time, the whole challenge arena will be filled up and the white night will be submerged.It''s a mysterious sword. White night brow tight frown, immediately press the hand on the left Huang sword. However, at this time, a cold light suddenly attacked his whole body. White night face a Zheng, look down, his feet do not know when filled with a cold frost. Is this the result of the opponent''s sword intention? He suddenly raised his head and found that the moon sword had appeared quietly in front of him. The silver sword, which was as silver as the moon, was straight towards the last soul stab that could be used in his chest! The audience was shocked. God heaven hall human nerve all tenses! "White night, be careful!" Li Po Kun here couldn''t help shouting. People who had been eager to die at night are now worried about him. It''s a strange sight. However, although the spirit of the day was sealed, the reaction was not slow. The man quickly raised his hand, stretched out two fingers, and accurately clamped the sword. He didn''t dare to hesitate. His strength was open. Da! The sword came to an abrupt end. The woman urged her strength, but she couldn''t let the sword advance half a minute. "One sword will last forever!" In the white night, he pulled out his sword and killed the woman. Although the spirit is not enough, the power of this sword comes from the sword. The red Lihuang sword body is wrapped by strong sword meaning, which immediately blooms with terrible brilliance, and cuts to the woman with the shoulder waving in the white night. This scene is very similar to the scene before the killing of Zhang. But the difference is... Women don''t show any fluster. The corners of her mouth are up, very relaxed, even... Her face still appears a little disdain? "Well?" The pupil shrinks in the daytime, and I feel bad. At this time, the seat behind the woman suddenly sounded a big drink. "Dark moon dawn, a sword chaos!" Together, the sword in Yuejian''s hand suddenly burst out a powerful force, which instantly cut off two fingers of the white night, and a sword shadow like the scorching sun and the bright moon burst out, tearing up the body protecting Qi of the white night and attacking the soul of the white night straightly. The killing machine is rampant! "What?" Exclaimed all around. The white night also paled in horror. What''s going on? Why has the power of moon sword increased so much? I can''t compete with it! The white night looks terrible. But in this critical moment, he did not dare to have the slightest bit of carrying, people howled. "Shining sword soul!" Sonorous! A bitter snow bloom from the chest of the white night, among the snow, is a crystal clear lightsaber rushed out, and instantly cut to the long sword. Dang! The sword was suddenly shaken open. However, the terror of the sword attached to the sword could not be dispelled. They were firmly hit on the body of the white night. Bang! There was a dull noise. Only to see the white night body back again and again, to stop, the man has covered his chest, slightly gasping, and his chest... A bloody. There was silence around. People in the audience don''t know what to say to describe their mood at the moment. The white night was also very ugly. After all, this is the benefit given by Shenji palace. How can it be ordinary? If he was normal, he would be able to take the blow easily and even hurt him. However, at present, he has only one heaven soul to use, and the sword soul of the shining sky can not play much power! Staring at the moon sword in front of me, my heart sank. Why does the moon sword suddenly Soar so much? What was that noise? The white night looks at the sound source curiously. It turns out that the sound was made by Yang Jian. At the moment, he is holding the sword, standing in the corner of the seat, equally quietly watching the white night. "Is this?" White night brow tight frown, vaguely seems to be aware of something. At this time, the moon sword is already carrying the sword. "Was that your magic weapon? Very good! It''s a pity that nine of your heavenly spirits have been sealed off. It''s hard for you to resist my attack if you only rely on one The moon sword said with a smile, whirled and stepped a little, and rushed to the white night again. The dark tone of the white night, carrying the sword from the past. They were fighting swords in the air. You can''t use the spirit of heaven. Almost all the swords wielded in the daytime depend on the sword''s intention and its own brute force. Although the power is good, it is also very difficult to fight. Fortunately, the power of moon sword is not strong.Her advantage is the flexibility of her sword moves. However, the white night sword technique is also useless. The two of you come and I go, it seems to be no match. But at this time, the Yang Sword in the corner spoke again: "frost burning moon sunny day!" At night, I can''t help but look down. Only then discovered this time, the Yang Sword also danced the long sword. And when he opened the sword dance, the breath and attack of the moon sword also soared in an instant, and people became fierce and domineering! Whoosh! The cold silver sword was cut open again. White night horizontal sword in the chest to resist. Bang! Only a dull noise came out. Then the body of the white night was shaken out on the spot, and the man hit the border heavily. When he landed, he was spitting blood. "White night!" People in the temple of God stood up and cried out. The whole scene is boiling at this moment. White night hard to raise his head, staring at the seat of the Yang Sword. At this moment, he finally understood. What I am facing is not only the moon sword, but also the Yang sword on the seat! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1899 Although Yueyang double swords are scattered cultivation, their strength is not ordinary. In Lisheng Prefecture, it is the existence of many people who can listen to it. Maybe if you take them apart and calculate them separately, their strength is not so strong, but they are two people with one heart and a sword for husband and wife. Once merged, the power will be astounding. And now, that''s it. On the challenge arena, the moon sword and the white night are enemies. Under the challenge arena, the Yang Sword dances the sword to gain power. As soon as he raises the sword, the power of moon sword will explode countless times. Once he crosses the sword, the physical defense of moon sword will increase several times. Once he stabs the sword, the attack of moon sword will be particularly fierce. As soon as he drops the sword, the sword meaning of moon sword will increase wildly! The world does not know that only those powerful and senior officials like Zhang Shenwu can see through. It''s no wonder Zhang Shenwu wants to call attention to the double swords of Yueyang at night! Can such existence be compared with the flow of the moon Hongming before? White night stood up with a sword. And in the moment he got up, the moon sword killed again. She rolled all the swords around her and forced her way towards the white night. The sword hit the body of the white night crazily, so that the body of the white night couldn''t move. Then her long sword turned into a spirit snake, straight to the throat of the white night. This blow is not gorgeous, but it is a killing one! The pupil shrinks wildly in the white night. It''s too late to carry the sword to resist it! In a hurry, he yelled: "true words! Back But the next second, the moon sword''s mouth also spit out the voice: "the true word skill! Broken Bang! The body trembled at night, and the breath in the body was in disorder. His true words were dispelled and cracked! However, it is also true. Although the truth telling skill is called out by the moon sword alone, it contains the power of the moon sword and the Yang Sword. No matter how strong the power is in the white night, it is only the true king''s realm in the end, and the thick and fierce degree of the true word can''t compete with each other. Once the truth telling skill is broken, there is no defense at night. The sharp blade of the moon sword is also cut in the throat of the white night. Whew! At the same time, the blood was scattered all over the body. "White night!" The ice clouds and smoke below made a heartrending cry. All the people in the temple of God stood up from their seats and looked at the frightening scene. Do you mean... White night is going to fail? From the broken Kun, a dream long Jun and other people are also frightened. But at the moment when the white night was about to fall. Bang! A strange halo fell from the sky, covering the body of moon sword and white night. The light smile on Yuejian''s face suddenly froze, and the man suddenly responded and whispered: "this is... Time technique!" Whoa! A strange sound came out. In an instant, the body of white night and the body of moon sword began to move. All the areas covered by the time technique began to flow backward. The throat wound healed by itself in the white night, and the body of moon sword also retreated. In a short time, they returned to the state before ten rest. It turns out that white night has activated the time skill of the heaven array when practicing the true word skill. Even if the true word skill is broken, he can''t die. After all, the moon sword can''t destroy the time track here between the electric light and flint, which is meaningless! But who could have thought that, in this critical moment, the time technique actually saved the white night''s life! Such a sudden change was unexpected to the audience. Moon sword is also confused. But she won''t give up like that. "Cunning guy!" The moon sword was a little annoyed. The man suddenly raised his head and rushed to kill the white night. But at the moment when she just raised her head, what was reflected in her eyes was a cold blood red eye. It was white night! He is actually in this electric light flint, recoil to come over. "What?" The moon sword was caught off guard. She raised her sword. But before the sword was lifted, he was caught by the white night and grabbed his arm. The fierce force started. The moon sword was thrown out on the spot and hit the barrier on the edge of the challenge arena. Bang! The strength of the sword trembles. White night''s eyes are ferocious and full of killing intention. This time he did not pull out the Huang sword, but directly pulled out the abandoned God sword and chopped it straight towards the moon sword. "Abandon the sky with a sword!" Sonorous! The black sword, which was extremely miserable, burst out an incomparable and peerless sword spirit in an instant. This sword spirit tore up all the void along the road and killed all the sword meaning on the challenge arena, so as to devour all the momentum of destroying everything. It killed the moon sword, which just stabilized the general''s body.The pupil of moon sword rises greatly. How could I have thought that this white night still has such terrible and incomparable moves. She raised her hand in a hurry and tried to cast the time spell, but it was useless. The white night has already torn up the track of time in this area with that little spirit. She could not avoid this sword. The whole audience breathed tight, scalp numb, staring at this peerless blow. No one can believe it. It will be a blow of the night. From this blow, we can see that we didn''t use all our strength to fight those people before the white night! How to block the sword next month? People are burning and staring at the action of moon sword. However, the moon sword is at a loss. But at this critical moment! A shout came out. "Moon sword, with concentric sword!" As soon as the words fell, the moon sword came back to God. As soon as she clenched her teeth, she closed her eyes in a hurry, and her sword was in front of her chest, and in the center of her eyebrows, a bright moon pattern loomed. And the Yang Sword in the seat also keeps this movement, and the pattern of scorching sun also appears in the center of eyebrows. As soon as the design appears, the sun and moon seal appears in front of the moon sword, and in the sun and moon seal, it is a burning lightsaber. One half of the lightsaber is as hot as the sun, and the other half is as cold as the moon. Once it is born, it will hit and kill the terrible sword. Bang!! The two swords collided with each other and exploded into a circle of ripple like sword patterns, and the earth shaking sound broke out in an instant. With the roar and roar... together with the sound, the boundary around the challenge arena was instantly exploded, and the whole arena was also shocked into nothingness. The energy of terror spreads out of the arena and rushes to the seat. Fortunately, the temple of God was prepared in time, and a large number of guards were arranged in front of the seats in advance. All of these guards urged the spirit and turned into a barrier to resist the aftereffect. Yu Wei was stopped. However, Rao is so, those who melt out of the border is crazy trembling, and the sect gate guards who urge the border are all pale and extremely hard-working. This is the boundary that hundreds of powerful people of God''s temple sacrificed together... It''s still a little bit unstoppable... people were frightened and scared. When they looked at the challenge arena, they saw that the moon sword had already flown out and hit the outer boundary. After falling to the ground, they spat blood and looked pale www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1900 Seeing the moon sword in such a mess, countless people gasped and thought they were wrong! The moon sword was defeated? What a fierce night? Isn''t it horrible? How strong is this white night? People''s minds flutter. The sword pattern gradually dispersed. Everything on the arena became clear. People looked at it eagerly, but they saw that the white night was still standing in place, motionless, and had not been much damaged. On the contrary, the moon sword was in poor condition. However, although she was panting, her whole body did not decrease. On the contrary, her face reappeared with that playful smile, as if the situation that was gradually becoming inferior did not make her feel uneasy. "Even if you were defeated by Jianyue, you were not so lucky even though you were defeated by me Yue Jian said with a smile. White night did not speak, but continued to kill the general with his sword. At this time, we must seize every opportunity to destroy the moon sword. After all, Yang Sword helps out of the field. If we don''t solve the battle as soon as possible, we are afraid that something will happen. However. Facing the impact of the white night, the moon sword is still very calm. The corners of her mouth rose and her face was smiling, but instead of going to see the white night, she turned her head and looked at the Yang sword on the seat. Yang Jian nodded his head gently, and a trace of fierce light flashed in his eyes, as if he recognized something. The moon sword sees the shape, the smile on the face is more thick. She turned her head again, looked at the white night, and said with a smile, "white night, you are very honored, because next, I will use all my strength to fight with you! So far, there are not many people who can let me make full use of Yueyang double swords. You are one! " When the voice dropped, the moon sword lifted her hand lightly, and a round burning sun pattern appeared on her white arm. At the moment when the burning sun pattern appeared, the moon sword was originally cold, and her spirit became hot, and it was extremely mysterious and exquisite. It seemed that at this moment, all her breath was chaotic, and no one could guess. "Well?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. However, at this stage, he was too lazy to think too much, and he was carrying the abandoned magic sword to chop the moon sword. But the next second! Whoa! The moon sword suddenly disappeared. "What?" The pupil shrinks at night. What a fast speed! What''s going on? All of a sudden, the speed of moon sword has been raised to this level. He looked around in a hurry, but he couldn''t catch the figure of moon sword! "Where are you looking?" At this time, the white night''s ear sounded the banter like voice of the moon sword. The white night side head looks, but in the eye is a sword light. Oops! White night breath solidification, crazy general retreat... But still failed to avoid that terrible sword light. Whew! There was a strange noise. White night brow tight frown, people are repeatedly back, soul gas collapse. He thrust his sword into the ground in one hand, supporting his body. His chest, however, had been completely cut off, his bones had been cut off, and his blood gushed out like a fountain. Before this sword was different, it not only hurt the white night, but also disturbed the track of time. It''s a cruel blow. If the white night didn''t retreat just now, I''m afraid he''d become two and die completely. The next move of this woman is deadly! White night looked up at the moon sword again. She saw her mouth rising and smiling. Her body overflowed with a violent sword meaning, which was quite different from the previous cold. Under this sword idea, Bai Ye found that she was like a person who could not swim and fell into the water, helpless and hesitating. In addition to despair, there was still only despair left. Is this the strength of Yueyang double swords? It was extraordinary. Most of the means of the white night seem insignificant in front of it. Whoosh! At this time, the moon sword came again. The fierce sword will come again. The sword meaning on white night was suppressed instantly. Not only that, his spirit was also dissipated in an instant. There is only one soul left, which can''t exert much power at all. But at this time, if you have a point, you will use a point! The white night is anxious to gather the soul spirit again, and immediately retreats, waving the abandoned magic sword. Whoosh! Whoosh! The dark abandoned God sword cut out a lot of sword spirit. However, the speed of moon sword is extremely fast, and all of them avoid the attack of sword Qi. She raised her hand in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! BangAll the space behind the white night burst and twisted. His retreat is completely blocked! There''s no way out! When you stare at the moon sword, you will wave it. But at this time, the corner of the moon sword''s mouth rose, and then raised a finger. Whoa! A strange sound sounded as if something had been burned. The white night was stunned. However, with less than a breath, his whole body seemed to be reeling from the cocoon, and he had no strength any more. At this moment, white night finally realized that the moon sword has completely integrated the power of Yang Sword. The strength of the two of them was totally concentrated on one person. The spirit of the white night was burned up by the power of Yang Sword. Not only this, but also the strength in his body and the strength of his body were burned to nothingness under the strange force of Yang Sword. In the eyes of moon sword, now the white night is almost a mortal without the power to bind a chicken! A mortal whose soul has not awakened! To deal with such a person, the existence of moon sword can not be easily crushed to death? There was no accident. Whew! The sword of moon sword stabbed over again without any hindrance, and instantly stabbed the white night to the heart! The whole body of the white night trembled, the mouth spit out blood, eyes slightly enlarged, and then the head dropped down. The smile on the corner of the moon sword''s mouth becomes more and more intense. Her fingers were so quick that she broke the track of time around the white night. Now white night can''t revive itself with the art of time! "White night, I told you to give up before, but you didn''t listen. Now, you lose your life? Hehe, challenge me Yueyang double swords? This is the end Yuejian smiles. It''s loud. "White night!" Zhang Shenwu, Mo Ziyun and others cried out. People in the temple of God are all stunned. "White childe..." peony collapsed on the chair, a small face without blood. Qu Jiyue also opened his eyes and looked at the challenge arena. "Great! Great Wang yuanyan here pinched his fist secretly. It was very difficult to conceal the excitement and excitement on his face. It was a pity that the eyes of the people around him were attracted by everything in the arena, and no one noticed the change of his expression. Liu Yue and Shao Fei Jian''s eyes are also full of joy. "How could that happen?" On the side of Bingxin hall, Bing Yunyan kneels down on the ground, staring at the challenge arena. "Elder martial brother Bai..." the disciples of Bingxin hall all wept secretly. At the other end of the sect, there were bursts of resentment and abuse. "White night... Failed?" "Damn it! This guy is so incompetent! How could it fail? " "Asshole! Asshole "At this point, he lost!" "Waste one!" All the leaders and magnates are shouting abuse. The scene was boiling. No one can accept such a situation. At this moment, however, the drooping white night suddenly raised its head. The moon sword, which was about to be split into several pieces, instantly solidified its smile. People looked at the white night in disbelief. "You''re not dead yet?" She breathed out. But as soon as the voice fell, a hand caught her neck. The moon sword was suddenly carried by Bai Yeshan. An unparalleled hegemonic force acted on the spot, and the strength neck of the moon sword was deformed on the spot. People opened their mouths and had difficulty breathing. Their spirits collapsed in an instant. She struggled, but to no avail. It seems that the hand of white night is to strangle her alive. "Ah?" The scene exploded instantly. "Moon sword!" The Yang sword on the seat was also anxious and cried bitterly. "I originally wanted to keep a hand, but since you have shown me the means of your Yueyang double swords, then I will let you see my means." White night face expressionless said, in the pupil, is flickering a trace of golden color. Moon sword''s face is full of incredible, but she has completely lost the resistance, can only use to keep kicking the white night. Such a sudden change is unexpected to all. "Sun and moon flying sword technique!" The Yang sword on the seat looked tight. He had no time to think about what was going on. He immediately drank it and quickly printed with one hand. The other hand''s sword also danced wildly. Just look at the sharp sword that stabbed in the body of the white night, and immediately tremble. White night frowned, just about to pull out the sword, but saw that the sword was flying out of its own, savagely toward the arm of white night.Bang! The sword fell, but it was like cutting on the steel, which could not shake him. Yang Jian''s breath suddenly tightened. "Well?" The white night frowned. But just as he was distracted. "Cartilage!" The moon sword was so hoarse that she slipped down from the palm of the white night like muddy water and escaped from the confinement of the white night. After landing, she quickly recovered, holding the flying sword and stabbing at the chest of the white night again. But her sword has not yet arrived, the white night has been raising her feet, soles of her feet pounded hard. The sole plate of the foot directly aimed at the sharp point of the long sword stabbed by the moon sword. Moon sword pupil big trembles. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a sharp and frequent crackle came out. Then we can see that the sole of the white night is as if it was made of Xuanjin, which is firm and unbreakable. On the other hand, the blade of moon sword is like paper paste, which is broken by the sole of the foot. The soles of his feet were like a broken bamboo, and heavily kicked on the chest of the moon sword. Bang! The moon sword flew out again, but it broke the border of the guard of the temple of God and smashed the seats of Qixia palace. Boom! The disciple seat of Qixia palace exploded on the spot. "Ouch Countless disciples were shaken out and all seats were broken. The master of Qixia palace, the old lady Natian, looks pale. Qi looked at the broken seats in the center. However, the moon sword is vomiting blood crazily at the moment. The whole person is dishevelled and in a mess. He has a strong spirit and sword spirit... And it is hard to accumulate half of it. "What?" There were countless shouts of alarm. There was an uproar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1901 Seeing the appearance of moon sword, everyone was shocked. What''s going on? White night is not a sword in the heart, was stabbed a heart cold? Why can he still have such power? All the people were shocked, their expressions were exaggerated and their heads were blank. The scene in front of us is simply unacceptable! At this time, but see white night raised his hand, slightly in his heart. A breath of spirit lingered in the wound of the heart, blocking the gap there, relieving his injury, and the strong breath of life overflowed and healed his wounds. It''s boiling all around. No one can understand why the white night was sealed with nine heavenly spirits, but it can still display such a terrible attack and killing! Is this what human strength can do? However, it is not clear to anyone that the foot of white night was actually used with ancient magic power. In the previous battle, he had never used it. It''s not to say that we should keep this power as a card, but we are not willing to use it. Because he had felt such power from the Lord of God''s temple. Although his power was not as pure as his, he could recognize it immediately, but he could not guarantee whether the LORD would recognize the power he possessed. If that''s exposed, it''s bad. However, at the critical moment of life and death, the white night can not stay. Anyway, it''s better to save your life. Life is gone. What else do you care about? There was no sound of wonder and surprise. At this time, the moon sword over there has also been difficult to stand up from the ruins. She covered her chest, and there was blood in her mouth. Her eyes were frightened and angry, staring at the white night. "You... How could you be so powerful? Are you really useless Moon sword is full of indignation and shouts at the white night. "Elder wuzihe is nearby. If I use the sealed spirit of heaven, I think he has judged that I have lost." Said the white night. The moon sword immediately looked at Wuzi River, but saw Wu Zihe''s hands behind him, his face calm and silent. In this situation, Wu Zihe is actually partial to the white night. After all, if Yueyang''s double swords win the game, they will take all the advantages. With their strength, it is not a very difficult thing to avoid the pursuit of these powerful clans. So Wuzi river will never stand on the side of moon sword. Moon sword also clearly understands this truth. She snorted in silence and looked again at the Yang sword at the seat. Yueyang Shuangjian was originally a husband and wife. They have been together for tens of thousands of years. Many things do not need to be opened up. They can understand with one look. Yang Jian nodded his head gently again, as if he agreed to something. As soon as the moon sword clenched his teeth, he threw away the broken sword in his hand, and then grabbed it in the air, holding out a long sword of gasification, and headed for the night. "Are you going to fight again?" White night eyebrows a pick. "Do you think Yueyang double swords are so easy to defeat?" Moon sword low roar, by the delicate small face becomes incomparably ferocious. "I''ve given you a chance!" Shake your head at night. "Don''t talk nonsense!" The moon sword roars, only sees her in the air to split. "The moon breaks the star river!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the strange power rushed out of the Qi sword and fled into the void. In an instant, the void suddenly turned and twisted. The violent explosion shook the eardrums of the souls on the seats around them. Only to see the twisted void turn into a huge palm, pat to the white night. The white night raised his fist and immediately went to the distorted void. Bang! The power of tyranny shocked the void, and the void suddenly burst. But in the moment of the void burst, there were countless fierce fire swords. These fire swords attack the white night like a meteor shower. All of a sudden. Fire sword is also extremely sharp! If you want to be an ordinary person, I''m afraid that you can''t resist all this at all, and it will be melted by the fire sword in a short time. But the white night was a move, offering a round golden shield. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the fire swords hit the shield, and then all exploded. Circles of destructive lines spread around and hit the seats. This time, people were prepared to sacrifice their soul power to resist. However, when their soul power collided with this destructive force, people realized how terrible the power of these fire swords after explosion. When the destructive power dissipated, people fixed their eyes and found that the white night was standing in the same place safe and sound, with no scars on his whole body.But the long golden shield was not damaged at all. The white night is scattered and the gold shield disappears. Many people were appalled by the appearance of this scene. Because they found that the long golden shield was actually transformed by a small amount of soul Qi at night! What a horror! Is it so scary? If such skills can''t shake him, what else can we do to deal with such people? People looked at the moon sword one after another. They were shocked and looked forward to it. However, the moon sword did not launch any more attacks. Instead, she stood in the same place and opened her hands as if she was embracing something. On her body, however, there are a lot of strange lines climbing up. These lines radiate a hot halo, like poisonous snakes, all over her body. And her breath in this moment also crazy rise up. In the blink of an eye, the moon sword is quite different from before. She opened her eyes again, but her eyes were golden, and her pupils were shining like two suns. At present, she is just like the God of war, which makes people feel afraid. Many people were shocked. White night turned his head and looked at the Yang Sword in the corner over there. Yang Jian suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood, and his face was very pale, but his eyes were incomparably firm, and cold staring at the white night. "You can surrender and leave the arena with dignity." Said the white night in a low voice. "Then what we have done is not a failure? We try our best to get in here, wait patiently, and finally wait for this opportunity. Do you want us to give up? impossible! White night, we will get what we want, and anyone who dares to block us must die, including you Yang Jian on the seat murmured. His voice, like a wild animal in whispering, eyes also revealed endless ferocity. This is provocation! It''s also an announcement! Yueyang double swords are fighting with the determination to kill the white night! They will never give up if they do not kill the white night or take the Ancient Soul formula! All the people around him were watching. The scene atmosphere also became extremely intense. But at this time, the white night suddenly asked, "if the moon sword died here, what should you do?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1902 As soon as this word fell, Yang Jian was stunned. War moon sword? He never thought about it. Because over the years, no matter what problems they encounter, they can easily overcome, no matter what kind of dangerous situation, they can ride out safely. Although they have also faced formidable enemies, they have been beheaded one by one under their uncanny swordsmanship! Although they know that they are not invincible in the world, they will not provoke those who are the most powerful. They will only fight against those who they think are sure of. And it is this caution that makes them think that the word "death" is too far away. They have hardly ever experienced four hundred. "Moon sword will not die." Yang Jian took a deep breath and drank again: "you don''t understand us at all. You''d better think for yourself." "That''s right. White night, I haven''t lost yet. Don''t be happy too soon!" Moon sword angry said, now her state has been restored countless, people rekindled the war spirit, again carried the sword to walk toward the white night. Although the stage is not there, it does not affect the game. Seeing this, Yang Jian immediately sat down with his knees crossed. His hands quickly printed, as if he were exerting something. With this series of movements of Yang Sword, the breath on the moon sword becomes more turbulent and stronger. The cold air sword in her hand was a fierce flame, especially cautious. "Yang Jian and you should have used the power of the source?" The white night is light. The moon sword hears the sound, the pupil rises slightly, but soon, she snorts coldly: "as long as can defeat you, you tube this is what strength?" "It seems that your original power is different from that of others. I''m afraid that after you use it, your skill will regress a lot and damage the spirit of heaven. No wonder you didn''t use it before, but even so, it''s impossible to defeat me." Shake your head at night. "You... Die!" The moon sword is angry, and the step is a little sudden. Keng! A strange moonlight bloomed from behind her, followed by a huge shadow of the moon. Endless energy gathered between her palms. At this moment, people in the challenge arena all around felt that the moon sword was like a fairy flying out of the Guanghan palace. They didn''t know how beautiful and sacred it was and could not be blasphemed. She held her sword in the air and chopped it into the white night. Nine small suns the size of palms burst out on the hot Qi sword. These little suns whirled wildly, and as they spun more and more violently, the temperature around the sword became extremely hot. The air sword falls and cuts into the white night with the power of destroying the sky. This is a combination of the original strength of moon sword and Yang Sword. Even if it is a sword, it is difficult to get a sword like this. Li Po Kun, Yi Meng Chang Jun and others were all shocked and shocked by the attack of moon sword. No wonder Yueyang twin swords are so popular. Because this one move, it is enough to let people fear, enough to let them across the vast territory! But... just at the moment when the sword fell, the white night suddenly looked up and aimed at the falling air sword and hit it with one blow. That''s it. The fist seems to be flat and uninhibited, without violent breath, and without extraordinary momentum. Some... Seem to have only a thin layer of soul power left. "What?" All the strong people lost their voice. People are staring at this strange scene like a ghost, their scalp is numb, their brains are booming, and they are blank! In the face of this blow... White night did not pull out his sword, but resisted it with flesh and blood? Crazy? Is this man completely stupid? He clearly has two swords! You''re still punching? What does he think? Countless people roar in their hearts, but they stare at this scene. But the next second! Boom! An earth shaking explosion exploded from the air sword. Moon sword breathes heavily. However, the fist of the white night was as powerful as that of his before, which broke the air sword of moon sword in an instant, and pounded heavily on her body. Whoosh! The body of the moon sword flew out again and hit the crowd. This time, everyone had an early warning, and it was almost the first time that people broke up. The body of the moon sword fell heavily on the seat, and the buildings in this area were all shocked into powder. The men were shocked again. "Moon sword!" Yang Jian suddenly stood up and shrieked. I saw the moon sword covering his chest and spitting a few mouthfuls of blood. His face was extremely pale, and the lines on his body were also dim and incomparable.The original power of her and Yang Jian had no effect in the daytime. How could this happen? Yueyang double swords can''t understand. The strong in the field couldn''t understand. At this moment, those who think they have seen through the white night are confused again. No one can see through the existence of this hall. "Yuejian, you told Yang Jian that you would not die or lose. In this case, I would be merciless. Let me see if you have the ability to turn defeat into victory. Let me see if you are really immortal!" The white night said faintly. As soon as his voice fell, he jumped up and jumped out of the challenge arena area in an instant and hit the moon sword at the seat. The moon sword breathed heavily and quickly raised her hand. Crash... a lot of sword spirit flies past. Each sword Qi radiates the cold light like a cold moon. It is extremely sharp and tears the void. But the white night actually did not even defend the movement to do, so rushed to attack like this. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! those swords still hit the body of the white night as if it were hitting on the steel, which could not break the flesh of the white night at all. "How could that happen?" The pupil of moon sword shrinks. And white night''s punch is coming this way. Looking at the bigger and bigger fist, the moon sword suddenly trembles. At the moment when the fist is approaching, people are crazy and roll to the side. White night''s fist severely hit her just in the position. Boom!!!!!!!! The terrible explosion spread all over the stadium in an instant. I saw the field suddenly shake up. The void of this region burst into nothingness on the spot. The void of the entire arena has also cracked countless gaps, like broken bronze mirrors, incomparably ferocious. All the souls in the competition field trembled wildly. Many people were directly shaken down from their chairs by this terrible force. Some weak people couldn''t bear the shock. Their breath was not smooth, and they spat blood on the spot. This time Rao is the leader of those overlord, also is light shake body, a face of shock. This is the punch of white night? Have such terrible power? Is that terrible? Although the moon sword dodged, she was closest to the place where her fist landed. She was blown away by the power of the explosion on the spot. She fell on the ground again, but her skin was completely split and her whole body was overflowing with blood. She was extremely embarrassed. The moon sword gasps as hard as he can, and his eyes are wide open. However, before she could breathe, the white night just far away appeared in front of her. It''s over! Moon sword is completely dull, and there is only one thought in his brain. Is this really a man who has been sealed with nine heavenly spirits? She was so stiff that she forgot to dodge. At this time, it is impossible for her to dodge! But at this critical moment! Keng! A terrible roar of a sword came from the side, and then the heat, hot enough to melt the void, spread over the white night. In the white night pupil twinkles the violent killing intention, the side head stares to go. It''s Yang Jian! He couldn''t help it at last! Actually, they came down directly and attacked the white night. "You die for me!" Yang Sword roars, and the sun shines in his hands and cleaves to the head of the white night. However, the sword has not yet fallen, the white night suddenly raised a hand knife to the sword. Bang! The red sword was cut on the spot. Yang Jian''s pupil shrinks. Before the person reacts, the other hand in the white night is like a startled goose. Whew! There was a strange noise. The chest of Yang Jian was pierced by a hand of white night on the spot. The audience was in a daze. Yang Jian was completely in a daze. He kept spitting blood and looked at the white night in disbelief. It is clear that he is a sneak attack, but he is easily cracked by white night... why? Can we say that his strength is so different from that of white night? "Yang sword!" The moon sword cries out bitterly. At this time, I don''t know where the strength comes from. I suddenly get up, offer a sword of Qi, and stab it into the heart of the white night. However, before the sword came, the white night suddenly shook his arm. Whoosh! Yang Jian''s body immediately flew out and hit the moon sword like a shell. Bang! Yueyang''s double swords collide with each other and hit the statue directly in front of the stadium.The statue was shattered to powder in an instant. The two fell to the ground, smashing the earth out of a few meters deep pit. Countless people looked at it eagerly, only to find that the internal organs of the Yang Sword had been damaged, and the moon sword was already full of Qi. However, without waiting for people to react, the white night appeared in front of the moon sword and Yang Sword. "You lost." Said the hoarse night. "You must not die easily!" Yuejian tried his best to scream with grief and indignation. "If I defeat you, you curse me not to die, then if I don''t defeat you and let you kill, will it be good? You won''t win with two or one. Why curse me White night light said. The moon sword hears the sound, but can''t think of the power to refute. She can only fight for strength and roar to open her mouth to bite the white night. But the next second. Bang! An excellent force fell down and shocked them. Bang! There was another tremor in the field. Their bodies also exploded into a blood mist in an instant and dissipated. Yueyang double swords, both fall. White night raised his bloody hand and slowly stood up. He looked at the Wuzi river which was still standing in the challenge arena area. He opened his mouth and called out, "elder Wu, you can announce the result of the competition!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1903 Hearing the words of the white night, wuzihe came back to his senses. He calmed down, his face was a little frozen, but he still called out: "the competition is over, the winner, the disciple of the Supreme God''s temple, white night!" The voice came out and the scene was quiet for several minutes. I don''t know how long it took, and a burst of boiling cry came out! The whole scene has also exploded. "Did white night win?" "God, he... He killed Yueyang Shuangjian?" How can this guy be so tough People are all amazing, a blank brain. Those leaders and overlords were even more astonished. They were also worried that they could not fight the Yueyang twin swords in the daytime, but all of a sudden, the white night seemed to have been blessed by forbidden arts. Suddenly, their power increased dramatically and crushed Yueyang twin swords in an instant. Do you need to worry about such a powerful method? Li Po Kun opened his mouth and looked pale. A dream of long Jun''s look is rather gloomy. It''s a good thing that white night can kill the moon and Yang Sword, but... The strength shown by the white night seems to be too much. In this case, can their cards still fight?? "It seems that the strength has been preserved before the white night! We all look down upon this man. " Take day old woman hoarse say. "Yes, and the power he used just now is amazing! In front of this force, even if we seal his spirit, it seems a little insignificant! " Insight is the main voice. "If the spirit of the present is sealed, how can the spirit of the other days be sealed off? If he has any other power, can he release that power perfectly with a heavenly spirit? " Asked the soul sharp sword. No one can answer. But it was a dream. Long Jun said in a condensed voice: "maybe... The spirit he left behind is not ordinary!" As soon as the words fell, everyone changed slightly. Indeed, white night proposed to let him choose which Heaven soul to leave, which can already explain the problem. However, people did not think that way. Now it seems that the fighting power of the white night is not limited to the soul of heaven! It''s not as easy to defeat this person unless you seal all his spirits. The double swords of Yueyang were defeated, and the temple of God was cheering. The disciples called out the name of the white night, one by one excited, their faces brimming with joy. The elders stroked their beards and laughed, and their faces were full of appreciation. As for Wang yuanyan and others, their faces are gloomy, which is in sharp contrast to the extremely excited expressions around them. "Hall master, these potential clans will send their cards in the next game. Please change the white night immediately and let him have a rest." At this time, Zhang Shenwu seemed to think of something, and he rushed to the main body of Shentian hall to hold fist. The Lord of the temple of God also nodded slightly, and the man called out to the white night on the challenge arena: "white night, if you are tired, please step down. As for the agreement with you, the temple master will fulfill the promise, you can rest assured." Hearing this, the white night was immediately relieved. It seems that the temple master is not aware of his surging power. However, the divine power had been urged, and the state of the white night was still excellent. He immediately shook his head and said, "don''t worry about the temple master. There can be another battle in the white night. The husband can''t go back to his words. Since it''s a promise, it''s natural to do it!" As soon as his voice fell, he looked at people like Po Kun at night and said, "gentlemen, who else do you want to challenge?" As soon as these words fell, all the disciples of waizong were pale and did not dare to look directly at the people in the challenge arena. Although the people in the temple of God were worried, they could not say anything because of the momentum of the white night. The leaders of several powerful clans also exchanged eyes frequently. In the end, everyone nodded silently, as if they had reached some consensus. "Xuhe, it''s your turn!" Just listen to the old woman of the day side head toward behind the disciple group to shout. In an instant, the disciples let go. Then a young man in a brown robe stepped out of the crowd. With a wooden sword on his waist, he looks very free and easy, and his breath is profound. However, seeing this man, all the elders on the seat, such as Wen Xiaoxuan, stood up from the chair, looking like a ghost. "What?" "What''s the matter? When did Xu he Shangjun become a member of Qixia palace Ink purple rhyme is also called out. "Xu He Shang Jun?" "Elder, do you think that man is Xuhe Shangjun?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Are you mistaken?"The disciples in the temple of supreme god were also in a state of uproar. All the people lost their voice, one by one staring at the people who came out. See gradually some chaos scene, white night''s face reveals a trace of confusion. He has never heard of Xu He Shang Jun, but he can shock many elders. I''m afraid that Xu he Shangjun is not a simple character... "what do you mean?" Zhang Shenwu suddenly got up and looked coldly at the old lady and others: "Xu he Shangjun is a great master. He has been famous for a long time. How can these disciples compare with him? How can you make him stand up and challenge "Did we break the rules?" Li Po Kun asked lightly. Zhang Shenwu''s eyes congealed. "Xuhe Shangjun is indeed a great master with great strength. However, he is a monk, and he didn''t belong to any power before. Moreover, he has already joined our Qixia palace and regarded me as a teacher. Now he is a disciple of Qixia palace! What''s wrong with me asking my disciples to challenge me now? " Take day old woman calm way. This speech fell to the ground, and the temple of God was speechless for a moment... all the people laughed and their eyes were full of pride. Take day old woman side head and smile: "empty crane, go up!" With that, all the eyes around him looked at the man. Everyone''s eyes are different. However, the man just stood in the same place, looking at the people in the arena. For a long time, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, my Lord, this game... I''m not going to play!" As soon as the words fell, the scene was silent. Take the day old woman and others directly open their mouth, once thought that they heard wrong. "What do you say?" Take a few steps to the old woman, eager to ask: "you... You don''t go up? Why? At this juncture, how can you not However, I would rather die than give up my opponent A faint voice was heard everywhere. The whole stadium was silent for a moment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1904 Who could have expected that the cards of these foreign clans were scared out of stage by the white night? There was a hush at the scene. All the leaders of the powerful clans were stunned and opened their mouths. They could not return to God for a long time. The trump card, which they had high hopes for, actually chose to retreat at this time... "xuheshangjun, what are you doing? Don''t you want the Ancient Soul formula of the temple of supreme God? " "We have already agreed that you will defeat Qi Wushuang instead of us. Although Qi Wushuang is here, it''s enough for you to kill white night. Once the white night dies, the garbage in the Supreme God''s temple will not be the opponent of our disciples who must be forbidden. The white night''s continuous battles will be the end of a strong force. In addition, the judges are also our people On stage, he will surely lose! " Both of them were anxious. It doesn''t work. Xu He Shang Jun has already eaten the weight iron heart, can''t help shaking his head. "You only see the interests in front of you, but you don''t pay attention to the situation. This white night is not as simple as you think. If I go on stage, I have little chance to win him!" "He has been sealed with nine heavenly spirits! You have twenty-three heavenly spirits. Why are you afraid of him Take day old woman Leng ask. "So that''s your problem!" The king of Xuhe turned his eyes and looked at the old lady. He snorted coldly: "this son has ten Heavenly spirits. All others can be kept, but he can''t keep his present one! But you let him stay "Can''t you keep this one?" The old woman was stunned. No one can understand. However, Xuhe Shangjun lowered his voice and said: "although the soul power of this heavenly spirit is very thin, but... Its breath is extremely terrible. My strongest feeling is intuition, because this intuition and induction can let me clearly capture when and what moves the other side is the most dangerous, the most defensive or leaving, which is because of this extraordinary intuition As a monk, I can survive in this killing land of Liszt. Now, my sense tells me that white night is very dangerous, so I won''t fight. Anyone who wants to go down will go. I won''t get involved. But in my opinion, whoever you send is dead, even if you send yourself! " As soon as the words fell, the faces of many leaders and strong men were extremely blue. "Is this white night... Really so terrible?" The master of insight condensed his eyes and said hoarsely. "Now Xu He Shang Jun is not willing to step on the stage. Who else can we go up to?" The Lingxi sword man glared indignantly at Xu He Shang Jun, and then turned his head to ask people. People looked at each other and said nothing. "It seems that this time we have no choice but to take the temple of God." From pokunchen road. "Give up?" Take the old woman to coagulate the way. "This is also a helpless thing, otherwise, who do you think can be on the stage? Who dares to be on the stage? " Li Po Kun asked. The old lady did not speak. "From the patriarch, can we say... Our Lord''s revenge can not be avenged?" The disciples of tianxuanzong all looked at Li Po Kun, and their eyes were red, and they were very unwilling to say anything. "So far, I can''t report it, but you don''t have to worry about it. This time, there''s no chance. Next time, I''ll certainly frustrate the bones and ashes of the white night!" Li Po Kun said in a deep voice. Huang Chongshan''s group bit their teeth in secret, but they did not speak any more. When things get to this point, it can only be so. With the decline of these potential clans, people in the temple of God are excited. No one expected that these outsiders had planned for so long, even the judges had been changed, but they ended up with such a result... it was really unexpected. Wu Zihe''s face is particularly ugly. He found that he had no chance at all as a referee. He couldn''t help regretting. Maybe, we should do something in the duel between the double swords of the white night and Yueyang... chirp! Joo! Joo! Joo! At this moment, a record breaking sound suddenly rings. We can see a lot of fast-moving figures coming from the gate of the stadium. These figures, like streamers, ran into the field and landed in the middle of the field. When the halo disappears, people can see that they are young men and women. But the breath of these men and women is very different. Their breath is thicker, more extensive and stronger. Among them, there are even several statues whose strength is not weaker than that of breaking Kun and Yimeng Changjun. "Ah?" The faces of a group of powerful clan leaders turned pale. "Dragon cypress? Green glow? Is it hard for you Zhang Shenwu suddenly got up and looked at the people who came, then he was very happy and excited. "The overall situation can be decided! The overall situation is settled! "Wen Xiaoxuan stares at the visitor, stroking his beard and laughing. "Elder, who are these people?" The disciples nearby were confused, and one of them could not help asking. "These are your senior brothers and sisters." Wen Xiaoxuan said with a faint smile: "they left the Shentian Temple immediately thousands of years ago and haven''t come back for a long time. I didn''t expect that they would come back at this time, and... They also came back together... It seems that these people still care about my god heaven hall." As soon as this word fell, the disciples all showed the color of dismay. "So it''s the elder martial brothers and sisters?" "Did they practice in our lingxuan hall before?" The disciples were filled with emotion, and one of them asked Wen Xiaoxuan again. However, Wen Xiaoxuan shook his head again and again and said faintly, "your master, I can''t teach these people!" "Can''t teach?" People were stunned. "Where do they practice?" "Town hall." Wen Xiaoxuan''s eyes showed a trace of solemnity: "later, you should ask these elder martial brothers and sisters with an open mind. They were all heroes of our god heaven hall before." Hearing this, all the disciples opened their mouths wide, and many of them breathed coldly, staring at those people one by one. The scene was buzzing. Everyone was confused by the unexpected guests. This group of men and women turned around one after another, and made a fist salute to the head of the God Temple. "I''ll see the master." The voice came. God God Temple Lord seems very happy, he straight up, repeatedly nodded: "don''t be too polite." "Thank you, Lord." The crowd got up laughing. Several elderly elders on the seat ran down, including Wang yuanyan. "Longbai, why are you back? Have you not returned to your family Wang yuanyan, with a smile on his face, asked excitedly. "It is said that there is a problem in the clan, so can the Dragon cypress not return? This time I come here to see which cats and dogs want to move me to the temple of God. " Long Bai light said, voice landing, eyes are toward breaking away from the Kun and other people. The domineering eyes are full of sharpness. "Ha ha ha ha, with the Dragon cypress, there will be no night owls coming to make trouble in our God Temple. These are just guests of our God Temple. Don''t get me wrong." Wang yuanyan laughed. "If you are a guest, the temple of God must be very kind to you. However, if you go to the ground that day, there will be no one to save." Long Bai said lightly. The meaning of his words is very obvious. Li Po Kun and others hum incessantly, and their faces are extremely ugly. "No more words." The Lord of the temple of God calmly watched Li Po Kun and called out, "gentlemen, the time has been delayed long enough. I don''t know who else can fight with the disciples of our God Temple?" People looked at each other for a while. Then a dream Lord came forward and said in a deep voice, "the divine heaven hall skill is really outstanding. We worship. I think we bad guys should also be convinced. Lord of the temple, this battle of clans... We admit defeat!" "Oh?" The main sight of the temple of God looks at the Lingxi sword and the old lady of heaven. Although a few people are not willing to, but to this time, they are helpless, can only one by one the scalp bow to admit defeat. At this point, the battle between the groups ended with the victory of the temple of God. "Good!" When the final insight of the temple Master said the word "admit defeat", the temple of God has erupted with the roar of a tsunami. All the disciples cheered and all the elders laughed. Zhang Shenwu was also excited. He repressed his mood and rushed to the front, smiling and clasping his fists and saying: "masters, my hall has prepared a banquet for you. Please stay a little later!" "No, there''s something important about the clan. I''m leaving now." Lingxi sword''s face was ugly. He hugged his fist at any time. He glanced at the white night on the challenge arena and led his disciples to leave. "What about the separation from the patriarch?" "I... I have something to do, so I''ll stay soon. Next time... Next time!" From the broken Kun said, spin and also in a hurry to leave. "I''m leaving, too!" "I won''t stay any more!" People vied with each other and left. "Mr. Wen, hurry up and send off the leaders!" Zhang Shenwu shouts. "Good." With a smile on his face, Wen Xiaoxuan ran to him immediately: "lords, please come here!" People''s face is gloomy, the eye dew is unwilling, indignant leaves. Seeing this, all the people in the temple of God know that this is a great victory! "Oh? Did you just leave? It''s really boringStanding on the edge of the challenge arena, a woman couldn''t help humming and said helplessly. "I want to practice with them, too bad!" The man next to him shook his head. However, at this time, the man named Longbai was the one who glanced at the challenge arena and said in a deep voice, "boy, are you the night?" "Yes." White night looked at Longbai and nodded. However, as soon as the words fell, long Bai suddenly burst into the air, and a fist flashed into the white night. The white night hastily raises the arm to resist, but is caught off guard, was shocked several meters on the spot. He stopped, glared at Longbai and said coldly, "what are you going to do?" "What? Son of a bitch! Kneel down for me immediately, kowtow to elder Wang and apologize, or I will ask you to splash blood three feet today Longbai said coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1905 Hearing the words of long Bai, the scene was still boiling and silent. People looked at the ring together and seemed to notice the unexpected situation here. They were all confused. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know." The disciples began to discuss. Seeing that there was something wrong with the situation, Zhang Shenwu immediately ran over and said in a hurry, "what are you doing, long Bai?" "What? Elder Zhang, I''m teaching some disciples who don''t know the height of heaven and earth! " Long Bai said coldly, "this white night is so bold that he offended Wang Changlao and even killed elder Shao. If it was not for the master of the hall, he would have been in danger for a long time! Elder Zhang, I know that both you and the temple master cherish talents. But some so-called talents are not good at thinking and arrogant. If you don''t help them to correct them, who knows whether our God''s heaven hall will cultivate a pillar talent or a serious problem in the future? Therefore, since you are reluctant to teach this white night well, let me come. " The words fell to the ground, and all the elders around him turned pale. Wang yuanyan looked at it with a smile. Shao Feijian and Liu Yue and others squint at the white night. Zhang Shenwu is not a fool. He can''t guess the door and road here. He swept Wang yuanyan''s eyes and said, "elder Wang, what are you doing?" "What do I do? Did I do anything? " Wang yuanyan said innocently. "You didn''t do anything. What''s the reason for that, Longbai?" Zhang Shenwu said indignantly. "Elder Zhang, don''t make a mistake. I didn''t instigate long Bai to go to Bai Ye''s trouble. Long Bai asked about my recent situation and asked about the next Tianqiu. I just told him the truth. You know, long Bai is impatient and straight. He has to do something on the spot. When he gets angry, he will look for Bai Ye It''s all his fault. I''m not to blame. " Wang yuanyan shrugged his shoulders. "You..." Zhang Shenwu was impatient. At this time, Longbai was already walking towards the white night. "Long Bai, don''t be a fool. The master of the temple is still here. How dare you be presumptuous?" In a hurry, Zhang Shenwu drank again. The pace of juniper slowed down a little. However, Zhang Shenwu stepped forward and said to the Lord of God''s temple: "Lord, you must persuade me." Long Bai and others were once outstanding figures in the temple of God. They were much higher than the disciples of Bai Ye''s generation. In fact, their strength is beyond doubt. After they stepped on the stage, the heroes were shocked and trembled. Even the existence of a dream king and a sharp sword feared the Dragon cypress. This alone is enough to show the strength of the Dragon cypress! The Lord of the temple of God is also aware of the benefits. If you really hand in, which one is the loss of the temple of God, especially the vitality of the current Temple of God, no more talent will fall. "Don''t be impulsive, Longbai." God heaven hall Lord said lightly. "Lord of the temple." Long Bai stopped and turned to bow to the Lord of the temple of God. The Lord of the temple of God said: "the matter has happened. Although there is a contradiction between Bai Ye and several elders, the source of the contradiction is also due to elder Liuyue''s dereliction of duty. The Lord of the temple has already made a plan to punish the elder Liuyue for his dereliction of duty. The Lord of the temple now declares that he will deprive Liu Yue of his status as an elder ranking senior and be demoted to a minor elder Besides, the branch of the craftsmanship hall will also be held by a new elder. Let''s get to the bottom of this matter for the time being. " The voice of indifference came out. Liu Yue, who was still sitting on the seat, bit his teeth in secret. However, he got up and bowed his head to the Lord of the temple of God: "thank you for your kindness." Liu Yue gave in. However, the Dragon cypress here is not convinced. He glared angrily at the white night and said in a deep voice: "even if it is like this, the temple master should not be. The disciple is the disciple and the elder is the elder. How can there be such a disciple who insults the elder at will? In a white night, one has no sense of law or dignity. This means that he does not respect God''s temple of heaven. If such a person does not accept punishment, how can he obey the people "Yes, there are laws of the state and rules of the family. We can''t just let it go!" "What a holy place is the temple of God? How can this man be allowed to come here "Temple Lord, we are also for the sake of God''s temple of heaven!" People behind long Bai also called out. See this, ink purple rhyme and other people are already aware that Longbai this time is iron, the heart will move white night. After all, they are not in the temple of the Supreme God at present. Although they are in awe of the Lord of the temple, they are not humble. However, long Bai stepped forward again and held his fist at the Lord of the temple of God: "the Lord of the temple, Longbai is brave and wants to ask you a question." "What''s the problem? You can tell me." God God Temple Lord calm way. Longbai raised his head and asked, "Longbai wants to know whether Longbai is a disciple of the supreme god temple." "Your family was in a hurry, so you had to return to the sect and didn''t go through the procedures for leaving. So strictly speaking, you still belong to the disciple of the temple of God. Of course, it depends on you. If you want to leave, no one will stop you." The Lord of the temple of God."With the words of the temple master, Longbai will be at ease. Once he is a disciple of the temple of God, he will be forever." Long Bai breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face. But soon, he narrowed his eyes again and whispered, "since Longbai is a disciple of Shentian temple, according to the rules, long Bai can challenge other disciples in life and death, right?" As soon as the words fell, everyone turned pale. All the elders understood the real intention of Longbai at this moment. I saw long Bai turn around, his eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the white night playfully, and he began to shout: "white night, you insult my elder, and you refuse to kowtow and apologize. In this case, it''s no wonder that I am, I challenge you to life and death! Do you dare to take it? " There was no sound. White night quietly looking at long Bai, did not speak. But the ice cloud smoke here was already in a great hurry. She rushed over and made a hasty salute to Longbai. Then she said in a hurry: "elder martial brother Longbai... There are misunderstandings between Bai Ye and the elders. Now he has won the battle of the clan for the clan, which is a great achievement. Please hold your hand high and don''t take the same view with the white night. " "Are you sister Bing?" Long Bai seemed to recognize Bing Yunyan. He was surprised. However, he still shook his head and was determined: "when I first started, I was under the command of elder Wang. Although I was transferred to Zhenshen Temple later, in my eyes, elder Wang is my master. Now my master has been humiliated. How can I, as a disciple, remain indifferent?" "But... But..." ice cloud smoke still want to say what, but the words to the mouth, but can''t say why. "Long Bai, don''t make any more noise. This is the end of the matter." The Lord of the temple of God stood up with a serious voice. However, a scene that everyone couldn''t believe appeared! Looking at long Bai''s sharp eyes and staring at the white night coldly, he said in a deep voice, "Lord of the temple! You want the disciple to do anything, the disciple can agree! But this matter... I''m sorry I can''t obey my orders! " As soon as this word falls, countless people take cold breath! How dare the dragon and cypress disobey the God''s meaning? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1906 Crazy! Crazy! This Longbai... Feeling is also a complete madman! Everyone''s mouth was wide open. Everyone''s eyes were wide open. There was a tremor in people''s brains, and they couldn''t believe what they saw. Rao is those elders are also all gaping, one after another in situ, like a statue. Who could have thought that Longbai would dare to refuse the idea of the Lord of God''s temple? If this is put on other disciples, it is not immediately to die to apologize? But, after all, long Bai is not an ordinary disciple. "Miss, what is this man thinking? How dare he disobey the orders of the Lord of heaven? " Peony holds the arm of capture Ji month, eye dew is frightened, voice trembles of ask a way. "He''s not thinking! And what he did was not impulsive. " Qu Jiyue stares at long Bai and says in a deep voice: "this dragon cypress may come from that family. Although we don''t have much contact with that family, we still know something about that family. The family''s power is very huge, which is no worse than tianxuanzong and lingxijian sect! Longbai may be the candidate successor of that family, and his status is extraordinary. Although he has been in the Shentian temple, he is no longer what he used to be. Moreover, he has actually left Shentian Dian. The former Temple Master said that he was a disciple of Shentian temple, which was just a polite remark. The current Longbai would disobey the god heaven Temple master, which is nothing to him, because the god heaven hall master will never How about taking Longbai because of this? In that case, it will offend the forces behind Longbai! Now the situation in the temple of God is not stable, and Longbai is a powerful foreign aid. I think this dragon cypress is also relying on this, so it will be so arrogant! " This word falls, peony pretty face immediately white a few circles. She never thought that this man named Longbai is not only powerful, but also has such a unique background... in this way, can we deal with the white night? Think of this, peony heart began to pray. The Lord of the temple of God heard the sound, but there was no anger. He looked calm, without joy or sorrow, and did not know what he was thinking. All the disciples at the scene were not afraid to breathe. Rao is the people behind long Bai. They also feel incredible. They all secretly call Longbai too impulsive. Zhang Shenwu and others were furious. "Long Bai, you... You are too presumptuous Zhang Shenwu''s seven tips were full of smoke and roared. "Longbai knows his wanton behavior, but the Lord of the temple and the elders, please rest assured. After I have settled the account with Bai Ye, long Bai will make amends to you one by one." Longbai quiet road. At this point, he looked at the white night again and said coldly, "what? How many times should I repeat it? White night, life and death challenge, do you take it or not? " "Pick it up!" In the eyes of the public, the white night called out directly. All the people at the scene were breathing heavily. Ice cloud smoke, capture the silence of the moon, do Xiaoyao and other facial expressions have changed. "Is this guy really in charge? But the other party dares not to listen to the Lord''s words. What qualifications does he have to accept the challenge of life and death? " Zhan Hongxue snorted and called an idiot. She admitted that the strength of white night is extraordinary, even if she is not her opponent, but she is now on the list of outstanding people, can not be compared with those who used to be. She believed that the gap between herself and Longbai and others would be different in the world. hearing the words of the white night, Longbai laughed: "cool! Come on! Ha ha ha, white night. In that case, we''ll make an appointment for tomorrow noon. You''ve had a lot of battles before. I won''t take advantage of others'' danger. When you adjust your state tomorrow, I''ll try your strength as a soul martial hall disciple. Ha ha ha ha... long Bai laughs. It looks very proud. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head and quietly looked at the Dragon cypress. "It''s ok if you want to fight me, but before that, do you have to kowtow to me?" As soon as he said this, Longbai and others were astonished. "What are you talking about?" Longbai asked, squinting. "Kneel down, kowtow." White night light way: "otherwise, you these may die!" When people heard this, they all looked at each other and thought that they had heard something wrong. "Do you want... Elder martial brother Longbai to kneel down and kowtow for you?" A woman with short hair steps forward and stares at the white night. "Yes." White night closed his eyes, light open: "I will count down five, after five rest, long Bai did not kneel down to kowtow to me, then don''t blame me for being cruel." White night road. "Oh? You want to do it now? " Long Bai squinted: "in that case, I''ll be with you at any time." However, after listening to long Bai''s words, he shook his head and said, "I didn''t do it.""Who is that?" "Lord of the temple." The white night light said: "I had an agreement with the hall master, if I help him win the battle of the clan, he will unconditionally promise me anything, this matter, all the people present can testify!" Hearing this, Longbai and others shake their heads frequently. "In that case, what do you want to do?" Long Bai asked. "Do you want me to repeat it a third time?" White night repeatedly shook his head, the person said coldly: "my meaning is very simple, long Bai, if you don''t kneel down and kowtow again, apologize to me for the blow that sneaked on me before, then I immediately let the Lord of the temple erase you all. Remember, not only you, but also those people behind you." When people heard this, they were all shocked. People around me were also taken aback. No one thought that there was such a move in white night. Longbai''s face was gloomy. "White night, are you serious?" Said the woman with short hair at the back. "I''ve never been threatened before." A man with long hair and a shawl hummed and laughed. No one seemed to believe it. But I think so. It''s the Lord of god heaven hall. When did he become a servant for his disciples? However, at this time, the white night side first looked at the God Temple. "Lord, do you remember that agreement?" The white night is light. "Of course." God God Temple Lord calm way. "The disciple wants you to kill all these people. Can you do it?" Ask again in the white night. The Lord of the temple of God was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "yes!" The words fell to the ground, and all of them were cold from head to foot. People turned their heads in a hurry and looked at the god heaven hall. Everyone''s face is full of incredible. "Master, are you serious?" Longbai''s voice trembled. "As the Lord of the temple of God, what you said should be counted. Longbai, although you are also a member of our sect, in the face of such things, the Lord of this hall will choose to promise." God heaven hall Lord light said. People were all in silence. They didn''t know that they were disobeying God before. However, at this stage, people also understand that the god heaven hall master is not standing on the side of the dragon and cypress... "five!" At this time, the white night called out. This is the beginning of countdown. There was a sudden heart beat. "Four!" The white night called again. "White night, you deceive too much!" Longbai was angry. "That is, white night, what do you think of our elder martial brother long?" The woman with short hair at the back scolded maliciously: "do you believe that we will cramp your skin later, so that you can''t die?" However... The white night ignored, the man continued to shout: "three!" As soon as he said this, several people couldn''t sit still. "Longbai... Or... You can apologize to the white night." "Yes, it''s just an apology. It''s not a big thing. It''s not good to let the Lord of the palace do it!" "Longbai..." "Longbai..." People tried to persuade them, and all of them aimed at the Dragon cypress. Long Bai was stupefied at the same place. After half a sound, he returned to his mind and looked at his younger martial brothers and sisters with a blank face. Had he ever thought that things would go this far? "Two!" The cold voice of the white night came again. The Dragon cypress shivered all over. "Dragon cypress!" "Longbai, don''t harm us!" "Get down on your knees!" The crowd was in a hurry and yelled again and again. This time even the woman with short hair didn''t say a word. The scene atmosphere is incomparably oppressive, also incomparably strange. Countless eyes around him were staring at Longbai, waiting for his reply. "One!" At this time, the white night opened its eyes. At the same time... Putong! Long Bai knelt down. The man bit his teeth and yelled at the white night: "white night, I''m sorry..." God knows how much he has endured and how much sacrifice he has made. What a hard thing it would be to let long Bo, a man who thinks highly of himself, to step down. However, no one knows that long Bai can''t stand these younger martial brothers and sisters behind him. If he is the only one, he will fight to the death, but if there is something wrong with these people, he will not be able to explain to the powerful family behind these people. At that time, if these powerful families think that their families have caused the death of these powerful families, then for their families, the problem will be very big.The scene was silent. White night then repeatedly nodded, light said: "in this case, then I forgive you for the time being! Your life has been saved! " "Today''s humiliation, I will give you back tomorrow''s challenge of life and death!" Long Bai roared angrily and turned away. But just then, the white night cried out. "Slow down!" "Is there anything else?" Long Bai Leng hum: "do you still want to oppress me with the hall master? White night, is that all you can do? " "I''ve got a lot to do!" White night light said, spin and press one hand on the left Huang sword, arm gently move, pull out from the Huang sword. He looked at long Bai without expression and said: "life and death challenge, don''t wait for tomorrow, now, you and I, one-on-one fight! All gratitude and resentment are in this war www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1907 A word in the white night is like thunder. The minds of the people who split are buzzing and blank. Countless pairs of eyes looking at the white night in all directions, people''s expression has been completely frozen. Even Longbai couldn''t get back to God at the moment, staring at this guy in an incredible way. "Isn''t that a mess?" When she heard the words of the white night, she immediately covered her mouth and murmured. "Master Bai, don''t do it!" Peony also hastily shouts. Ice cloud smoke did not say a word. She knows the temper of the white night, this person has made a decision, will never take back, want to go so, it is better to watch quietly. When the Lord of the temple of God is here, the two men will not be killed if they fight. There was a buzz all around. All the disciples whispered and talked. There were many battles before the white night, and there were still a lot of injuries on the body, not to mention the huge body consumption. At this time, we should take a rest in time. But... He didn''t do it. Instead, he directly challenged Longbai. What''s going on in this guy''s head? Does he look down on Longbai? Or do you think you''re strong enough to handle everything? Many people were surprised and sighed. However, the white people think that the white night has the air of disdain. Of course, all of them are looking forward to it. Although the strength of white night is extraordinary, it has been brilliant in the arena before, but Longbai is not a general person! He was the son of the aristocratic family. He had unique cultivation conditions. He was once a great man. He was cultivated carefully in the temple of God. What can be compared with that in the daytime? Even if Qi Wushuang is standing here, he can''t say that he won the Dragon cypress 100%? People are burning and looking. And Longbai was extremely angry. He nodded his head again and again, his eyes brimming with vigorous anger, and the man roared: "good! Good! White night, since you can''t wait to die like this, I''ll help you As soon as the voice fell, he raised his hand and waved, "spread out!" All around the disciple clattered away in a hurry. Long Bai directly pulled out a long knife with one hand from his waist and said coldly, "I will let you know what it means to have someone outside. There is a day outside the sky. Even if the master of the temple is here, I will certainly cut you off!" "Since it''s a battle of life and death, please don''t interfere with it. Only one person will survive this battle." Bai Ye closed his eyes and said calmly: "previously, I had a fight with zetianqiu. Elder Wang yuanyan, regardless of the rules of the duel, intervened without authorization and injured me. Later, I fought a life and death battle with Wei Canyang. Elder Shao intervened. Although I killed him, for the sake of the elder, I didn''t kill him. I can''t do more than three things. This time, I have to make a statement in advance. If I want to kill the Dragon later Bo, someone intervened, I will kill it at all costs, disturb the track of time, so that the immortal can not be saved! Lord, if I do this, you won''t blame me? " "The battle of life and death is a rule handed down by our ancestors. How sacred it is! Those who destroy the battle of life and death deserve more than their death. Even if they do not die, the head of this hall will severely punish them, so you don''t have to worry. " God heaven hall Lord light said. As soon as the words fell, everyone breathed together. The meaning of the Lord of the temple of God is very clear. Who dares to intervene in the battle of life and death, he will do it. Hearing the sound, Wang yuanyan''s face immediately changed. Zhang Shenwu was very anxious. He turned his head and said, "Lord, what are you doing? Why don''t you stop them? Otherwise, if we fight like this, one person will fall. What a great loss to our God Temple "The Lord of this hall will not ask about any duel between life and death, and no one has the right to ask. Although you and I do not want to, things have already happened, so there is no need to dissuade them." God God Temple Lord said calmly. Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. Finally, he could only stomp his feet, angry and helpless. The situation is settled. The battle between life and death is about to begin. In the crowd, out of a figure. That''s exactly the uniform green leaf. He will serve as a referee in this holy battle of life and death. "Are you ready?" The road of dragon and cypress. "This war, I will do my best!" White night light said. He didn''t have much energy to spend any more. Therefore, he can only make a quick decision in this war. "Do your best? Funny, even if you try your best, you can''t be our elder martial brother Longbai''s opponent. " The people nearby couldn''t help laughing. "Think of the last words." The woman on the other side also laughs. The banter of the crowd seemed to have seen the scene of wailing on the ground in the white night. White night did not say anything, but raised his hands and pressed them on the hilt. "Are you using two swords? Oh, it''s a pity that no matter how many swords you have, you can''t rival my dragon spirit sword! "Long Bai sneered. "Are you ready?" At this time, Yun Qingye murmured. "Come on." Long Bai sink road. The night is silent. Even green leaf swept the eye white night, spin and drink open: "the duel begins." When the words fell, the guards of the God''s temple surrounded by a circle immediately sacrificed their soul Qi and built a border around the empty area of the two people and sealed it off. The thick border is like a barrier, separating the inside and outside. At the same time, the Dragon cypress moved. He was so fast that he was full of momentum. The domineering spirit rushed out of his body, which made the surrounding space tremble and almost burst. And all the momentum whirled with the fall of his long knife. People on the periphery only saw an angry dragon in the area centered on juniper. An angry dragon that seems to tear everything apart! The angry dragon roars, carries the posture of destroying the heaven and the earth, and kills the general in the past. The ground was broken and shaken. The void broke and exploded. All around us were annihilated and turned into nothingness. Only the terrible attack of Longbai was left. It''s tough. Everyone''s scalp is numb. Even the elders were changed. Is this the strength of Longbai? Is this the way of the past heroes? Countless people''s hearts beat wildly, staring at this blow, some people can''t help but shiver. Especially Zhan Hongxue. At this moment, she realized how big the gap between herself and these past talents was. However... In the face of the raging dragon, the white night did not show the slightest panic. However, his eyes were awe inspiring, his arms moving together, and his swords coming out together. Sonorous! Sonorous! One black and one red sword twinkled between heaven and earth. That moment. Bang! The whole body of the Dragon cypress sounded a strange sound. Long Bai was slightly stunned, and then he was shocked to find that all the swords around him were gone. I was knocked out by. Be shaken by the sword power of white night? "What?" Long Bai''s face changed greatly. But I saw that the two swords were already intertwined and fell down. The void is broken. All momentum was cut off. The sharp sword force is irresistible! Boom!!!!!!!!!! The earth shaking sword force is turbid and dark, one black and one red, like the river flood, rushing over, and instantly swallowing the dragon and cypress. Before contacting the dragon and cypress, the angry dragon around the dragon and cypress has been shattered. "Ah?" Long Bai shuddered, and immediately turned to defend. He placed his sword in front of his chest, and all his knife power hit forward. Bang! The crackle came out. The dragon spirit sword exploded on the spot. The terrible sword force is also tearing towards the Dragon cypress. The Dragon cypress clenched his teeth and fought with death. But it was extremely difficult. It was like tearing him apart. In a hurry, long Bai urged all the defensive magic weapons hanging on his body. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Hua... all kinds of bright halos suddenly appear. For a moment, the Dragon cypress was filled with all kinds of colorful lights. But it only lasted a little while, and then... bang! A sharp crack is produced. The ripples, like ripples, spread all around, shaking at the barriers of the guards'' sacrifice. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All barriers are broken. All the guards supporting the barrier were shaken off and fell to the ground, spitting blood. After the barrier, all the disciples were overturned to the ground. The elder was shaken back and forth, and the scene was in a mess. As for the Dragon cypress, it had already been shaken out and hit the seat not far away. On the spot, it turned into nothingness. And the Dragon cypress itself, at the moment, has been particularly tragic. His hands and feet were broken together, his skin was cracked, his mouth was full of blood, and his breath was hard to condense. After he fell to the ground, it was difficult to get up. In addition, a large number of white bones were stretched out behind him. These skeletons were like scallops, which wrapped him in death. But most of the bones were broken. This is the art of shelter of the Dragon cypress. It''s just that... when I see this technique, my pupils shrink wildly in the daytime, and my face is full of wonder.The skill of shelter is similar to his own... in the daytime, he immediately walked to Longbai with his double swords. And the world knows that Longbai is defeated! They were defeated by the day''s attack... countless people were dreamy and thought they were dreaming. But at this time, a figure rushed out. In the white night, his eyes were grim, and he suddenly turned his head and stared at the figure running towards this side. The figure suddenly trembled and stopped in place. A look, that is Wang yuanyan! Wang yuanyan''s face was full of anxious colors. He trembled in his place, and suddenly knelt down directly. He cried eagerly, "white... White night! Elder Wang, please... Spare long Bai''s life! " The speech fell to the ground, and the whole audience was in uproar. "Elder Wang!" "Yuanyan..." all the elders and even the disciples called out together. No one expected that Wang yuanyan would kneel down to the white night. Rao is a white night, and he is also unexpected. This man is extremely arrogant. However, Wang yuanyan seems to be aged countless at this moment. Tired in his eyes, he said hoarsely: "white night, let long Bai go. I admit that all this is my fault, and I instigated him. I apologize to you. What''s your anger... You just rush to me. I just ask you to spare his life. Anyway, he is my apprentice..." speaking of this, Wang yuanyan''s face is full of sorrow... www novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1908 Although Wang yuanyan has a hot temper and sometimes doesn''t seem to be aboveboard, he still attaches great importance to the feelings of his disciples. Whether it is the former Tianqiu or the present dragon and cypress. Although he is extremely good face, but for the sake of his disciples, he does not hesitate to throw down his dignity and kneel down in public at night. At this time, he had no other choice. It was impossible for him to make a move. Even if he was a strong man like Yun Qingye and Zhang Shenwu, he had no chance. The only one who can save the Dragon cypress is to bow down and kneel down! No one can imagine how painful and tangled Wang yuanyan is at the moment. He was so arrogant that he knelt down in public at night for fear that it would be difficult for him to raise his head and be a man in the clan. But even so, he did, and... No hesitation. For a while, many people sympathized with Wang yuanyan, and some female disciples were secretly wiping tears. Rao is those elders can''t help but look at the white night, as if waiting for his reply. As for the Lord of the temple of God, he did not say anything from the beginning to the end. However... The white night was silent for a while, but did not speak, but turned and continued to walk toward the Dragon cypress. "White night!" Wang yuanyan called out. "You... White night, elder Wang is like this. Are you willing to let go of Longbai?" "You have gone too far!" "White night, how can you do this?" The disciples of the broken Gang hall were anxious and angry one by one. And those who came with the Dragon cypress are also extremely angry. "White night, do you know who Longbai is? If you kill him, it will only bring you endless trouble The woman couldn''t help humming. Hearing the sound in the white night, he turned his head and looked at the woman. The woman is slightly a Leng, some dare not look at the cold eyes of the white night, but she still has to face it. "What''s your name?" White night light said. "Red water!" The woman snorted coldly. "I see." White night nodded, whirled and said: "from now on, you can say a threatening word to me or insult me. When I solve Longbai, I will immediately challenge you to life and death! I will tell you with practical actions that I am afraid of the strength behind you As soon as he said this, Shuiqi''s face suddenly changed, and he didn''t dare to say anything. But Zhang Shenwu gave a low cry: "you don''t want to trouble with the white night. He was introduced to my God Temple by Shenji palace." The words fell to the ground, and all of them were silent. People are all staring at Zhang Shenwu, one by one completely can not return to God. "God... Shenji palace?" "Does it mean that the white night is a member of Shenji palace?" Water Qi red na na na said. If the backer of the white night is Shenji palace... Don''t say it''s killing the Dragon cypress. Even if we kill them all, no one will say a word for them! No wonder the man is so arrogant. People''s hearts were cold, and when they looked at the Dragon cypress, they were full of fear. At this time, I''m afraid no one can save Longbai. The scene gradually quieted down. The battle of life and death is not over, no one dares to interfere with the white night and the Dragon cypress. Only to see the white night sword in front of long Bai, he looked down at the Dragon cypress. Long Bai tried to open his eyes, but did not move again. He knew that he had lost. It''s a mess. It''s inexplicable. He knew that the strength of white night was very strong, but he did not expect that white night was so strong. However, long Bai didn''t know that what he was facing was two Hongbing soldiers and Gu Shenli. If other elders were right about it, there would have been no bones left. Long Bai was still outstanding in strength. At least he was still alive. It was amazing. "You lost." The white night is light. "Yeah... I''m willing to take the gamble, so go ahead." Long Bai closed his eyes and said in a deep voice. However, the white night did not start. Until then, he burst out a word. "Do you want to live?" As soon as the words fell, long Bai''s face was stunned, and he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. "You want to let me go?" Longbai asked in amazement. "If you answer me a few questions, I''ll let you go." The white night is light. Long Bai''s eyebrows moved. He looked at the white night and Wang yuanyan, who was in the distance of his eyes. He bit his teeth secretly and said in a low voice, "OK, ask me, what do you want to know." "Where did you learn the art of shelter?" Asked the white night. "This is my dragon family''s ancestral art." Longbai answered directly without hesitation."Ancestral art?" Thinking for a moment in the white night, he crouched down. He approached Longbai and asked in a low voice again. "So... Have you ever heard of a man?" "Who is it?" Long Bai asked in confusion. "Nine turn demon king!" Said the white night. As soon as he said this, long Bai''s face turned white. "Where did you hear that name?" At this moment, the voice of Longbai trembled. "You seem to know." In the white night, the voice sank. "I... I don''t know. I advise you not to mention these four words again, otherwise... No one in the world can keep you! " Long Bai hastily side head, secretly gnash a tooth to say. Seeing that Longbai was so frightened, the white night immediately understood that the nine turn demon king was not as simple as he thought. He approached Longbai again, picked him up and said coldly, "you are almost dead. What else can''t be said? Tell me everything you know "White night, if I say it, it will not only be my death, but also my family. I can tell you anything you want to know, but about all the people or things on the blacklist, don''t mention me. If you ask other people, no one will want to tell you!" Long Bai clenched his teeth and said in a low voice. Hearing the sound of the white night, I was stunned immediately. "What are you talking about? Blacklist? " "Not bad." Long Bai said in a low voice: "the nine turn demon king is the existence on the blacklist of Lisheng state. Although there are few people who know this name, my dragon family has heard of it. It is precisely because we know that he is on the list. Therefore, our dragon family will never mention anything about the nine turn demon king. I don''t know where you heard the name, but I advise you Don''t say it again, or... Not only you, but all the people who are involved in you will die because of it Long Bai said it firmly, and his eyes were burning at the white night. White night knows that he is not lying. He thought and did not say a word for a long time. I don''t know how long it took, and the white night let go of it. The Dragon cypress fell heavily on the ground. But he saw that the white night stood with his back for a while, then lowered his voice and said, "so... I''ll ask you one last question, nine turn demon... Is still alive?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1909 "Blacklist?" Hearing the words of the white night, long Bai breathed heavily and opened his mouth, but he still said it. "The blacklist is a bounty list in the state of Richmond." "Reward list?" "Yes, it is said that there is such a list in the state of Risheng. Anyone who is rich and powerful can take out rare treasures or peerless gods and give them to the owner of the list, and then put the names of his enemies on the list. The owner of the list will take out those treasures as a reward, and the names of the people offered will be recorded on the blacklist Kill the people on the blacklist and you''ll get those rewards "Isn''t it the same as a regular reward list?" White night frowned: "what''s the fuss?" "Not the same." Long Bai shook his head: "first of all, to put the name of the enemy into the blacklist, the reward required is extremely special. I''ll just say that. If you want to put the name of the enemy on the blacklist, the lowest standard is to give the name of the enemy to the master of the list! A red soldier is the lowest reward. I don''t have to say more about what is the highest. " Hearing the sound in the white night, my breath suddenly tightened. A baby like Hong Bing is the lowest reward? Is that too much of a blacklist? How many treasures can surpass Hongbing''s value? This is just a joke... "secondly, it does not mean that anyone can be blacklisted. Only the universally recognized heinous existence of the state can be blacklisted. If there is a good person in Lisheng who is targeted by enemies and puts his name on the list at the cost of gods, the list holder will not accept it." "Heinous?" "Yes... Almost all the people on the list are heinous. They violate humanity, commit all kinds of crimes, kill innocent people indiscriminately and destroy the order of the state of Risheng. They are not only on the blacklist, but also wanted by Shenji palace! Any potential clans who are involved with these people will be investigated by Shenji palace people, and even attacked by those so-called righteous people and bounty hunters! You don''t know that there was a super power clan who was implicated in a certain name on the list. In one night, all of its millions were captured by Daneng. In order to hunt down the villains on the blacklist and get a reward, Daneng spent thousands of years torturing the powerful people. However, no news was asked, and the million people were collected I''ll kill you Longbai said weakly. Hearing this, Bai Ye finally understood why long Bai was so afraid of jiuzhuan demon Jun and didn''t say it. It turns out that the nine turn demon king is the villain on the blacklist. If he told the white night, once the white night spread out, the dragon family would be completely destroyed. That''s why Longbai denied it. "Do you understand now?" Long Bai said in a low voice: "although I don''t know what you want to do with this, I think you''d better have nothing to do with the nine turn demon king, otherwise, your fate will never be better." I heard the sound in the white night and didn''t speak. To be on such a list, in fact, how strong is the force? He took a deep breath and turned and walked away. Long Bai silently watched the back of the white night, without saying a word. "White night, you..." Yun Qingye called out. He could not understand the situation. "Wang yuanyan, take him down and treat him well." White night light said. "White night, you... Are you going to let him go?" Wang yuanyan opened his eyes and said strangely. "What? Do you wish I didn''t let him go White night asked. "No, no, no... no..." Wang yuanyan was so excited that he couldn''t speak in a coherent way. After half a sound, he choked out two words: "thank you." When the voice fell, his old face was full of gratitude. White night shook his head and turned away. The disciples of the broken Gang hall rushed over immediately, carried down the Dragon cypress and handed it to Bingxin hall for treatment. Seeing this, Zhang Shenwu and others were all relieved. "The end of the fight, the victory of the night." Yun Qingye also laughed and cried out. God God Temple Lord has been watching all this silently, until the end of the duel, he waved his big hand. "Go ahead and hold a banquet to celebrate the victory in the white night! In this battle of the clans, the merits are rewarded. Every disciple who has paid will be rewarded by the master of this hall! " "Yes, Lord!" "Good!" All the people were excited. But the heart of the white night is chaotic. He hugged his fist and told the hall master that he was seriously injured and needed to take a rest, so he would not attend the celebration banquet. The Lord of the temple did not force him to stay, so he came down. Of course, the reward that should be given will still be sent to the soul martial hall. Leaving the field, the white night breathed a sigh of relief.This war is really tiring. But white night also saw a lot. Especially the so-called blacklist. To be fair to all, if the white night before worshipping the temple of God, I''m afraid that if we can''t fight against these strong men, we will be exhausted and worship. This time, he was able to win a series of battles and defeat Tianjiao because of his ancient divine power. This power is even more powerful than his spirit. If you go down with one blow, you can destroy the void and shake the samsara. "If I can absorb all my powers, how much should my strength increase?" Thinking of this, white night can not help but get excited. "White night!" At this time, a voice sounded from behind. The white night slightly a Leng, the side head looks, actually saw two figures toward this side trot over. That''s just Qu Ji Yue and peony. "Oh, it''s Miss Qu." White night light said: "what''s the matter?" "Nothing, but I want to tell you, don''t be too proud!" Capture Ji Yue lenglengleng said. "Proud?" White night Leng Leng Leng, spin and the corner of the mouth rise, mouth said: "I even if proud, how can? Do you want to kill me? " "I know you are not the same as before, but you remember, I will surpass you and defeat you! In addition, don''t be happy too early, I have received the news, my sister has got a big chance, her strength is also advancing by leaps and bounds! After three years! We will settle this account with you "Then I''ll look forward to it." Qin Feng light road, spin and turn to leave. Capture the silence of the moon, the gas of the small face red. The peony beside her is anxious and helpless. It''s completely silent. Outside the chance again big, can compare to the God Temple? This is a place that has been watched by countless potential clans. Every soul skill here is a great opportunity. Back in the soul martial arts hall, I sit alone in the martial arts field in the daytime. I keep my eyes closed and keep my energy up. About an hour later, the Lord of the temple of God sent a large number of high-quality pills and magic tools, which were gifts for the white night. White night is not polite, according to the single collection, and on the spot with these extraordinary pills. But it didn''t take long. "Dududu..." there was a slight knock on the door of the martial arts field. The white night frowned and went straight to the gate. Open the door, but see a figure standing at the door. It was a ghost painting. He was very weak and his breath was very unstable. Obviously, he didn''t wake up for long. He opened the door to see the ghost. "See elder martial brother Bai." The action is extremely respectful, and is a look of fear. "Something?" The white night asked. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just... It''s just a ghost painting. I want to say thanks to elder martial brother Bai." "Thank you very much for saving my life. Thank you very much." "Don''t mention it. It''s just a piece of work. You''d better go and have a rest as soon as you''re not healed." The white night is light. "Good... Then the ghost painting will not disturb elder martial brother Bai''s practice. Farewell." The ghost hugged his fist again and turned away. White night shook his head, closed the door and continued to practice. However, before long, the entrance of the martial arts field was knocked again. White night frown again, patience went to open the door. Standing at the door is Shen Bai! "See elder martial brother Bai." Shen Bai Yi made a hasty ceremony. "Why did you come?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "Bai Yi is here to thank elder martial brother Bai." Shen Bai Yi said with gratitude: "if there was no elder martial brother Bai, I''m afraid that Bai Yi would have gone back to the sky. His great kindness and kindness will never be forgotten. In addition, Bai Yi has repeatedly offended senior brother Bai before. Please forgive him." After that, Shen Bai Yi bows to the waist again, but he bends his waist to 90 degrees. White night to see the situation, will support it. "It''s a piece of cake. You''re welcome. As for the things before, I haven''t paid attention to them." "Really? That would be great. " Shen Bai Yi breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, you''re not healed. Go back and have a rest." "Well, white clothes will not disturb elder martial brother Bai." Shen Bai Yi bows again and spins away. The white night was relieved. However, when the white night thought it was over, all the disciples who had been saved by him came to thank him one after another. In the past, the soul martial hall has become very livelyWhite night is particularly boring, but he can''t bear to resist people for thousands of miles, so he can only bear to open the door. How can I know that this is endless... this has been going on for an afternoon, and the white night has been considering whether to leave here, find a secluded corner to practice, or go directly to the forbidden area. It''s a waste of time to go on like this. But just as he was about to leave the arena. The door was knocked open again. In the white night, his face sank slightly, and his pace began to rise again. He walked towards the gate of the martial arts arena with meteors. However, when he opened the door and saw the people outside, the white night was stunned. There are more than 100 people standing outside the martial arts field! These... Are all the disciples of hunwu hall. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1910 "See elder martial brother Bai." The crowd clapped. The sound rippled. The white night frowned and said in a deep voice, "Why are you here? I seem to have told you that I have nothing to do with you any more? " "We know." Cao Yingli, the first elder martial brother, gave a bitter smile: "we came here to congratulate elder martial brother Bai and to say goodbye to elder martial brother Bai." "Goodbye?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "Yes." Cao Yingli took a breath, and then said with a bitter smile: "elder martial brother Bai killed all the four sides in the battle of Qunzhong, which made the four sides admire and impressed the elders. I think the Lord of the temple should also appreciate you very much. You are already a dragon and Phoenix among the people. The soul martial hall will surely carry forward under your leadership and leap into the front row of the sect. We are just a group of waste, so There is no room for us in the soul martial arts hall. We have submitted the procedures to the craftsmanship hall, and we are leaving the temple of God! Before leaving, all the younger martial brothers and sisters want to see you as a hero again, so we came here. " As soon as this word fell, the white night was a little dazed. He looked at the crowd, but saw that they were all looking at him with burning eyes and full of adoration. Before that Chen wuchu stepped forward. He held a wooden box in his hand and handed it to white night. "Elder martial brother Bai, please accept it. It''s my wish." White night heard the sound, took over the box, looked at the not luxurious box, frowned: "what is this?" "Huahunzhu. Wearing this bead on your body can stabilize the spirit of heaven and increase the benefits of it." Chen wuchu said with a simple smile. His strength in the state of Risheng can be said to be average, can enter the temple of God is entirely by luck, such things to him is also a treasure, but he also has nothing to hand. "You keep it. I have a lot of them." The white night thought next, returned that bead. Chen wuchu was in a hurry and said, "elder martial brother, please accept it. This is my wish." "No, as I said, I have plenty of this kind of stuff, and it''s useless to ask for it. If it''s not enough, I''ll say it''s plain. I don''t like this kind of rubbish." White night light said. Many people were shocked at this. The hand that was going to take something from the storage ring also froze. Yeah... How can the baby of such a strong man as white night be poor? "That''s it." Cao Yingli said in a low voice: "wuchu, forget it. Elder martial brother Bai can know what you mean." Hearing the sound, Chen wuchu nodded silently. His eyes flashed a touch of loss, and then he went back. At this time, another person stepped forward. It was Zhao Li. However, Zhao Li looked a little flustered, and he seemed at a loss. However, after half a ring, he still held his mind and opened his mouth in a low voice. "Senior brother Bai... Sorry..." "why apologize." "Why?" Zhao Li opened his mouth, but shook his head and said in a low voice: "it doesn''t matter anymore... I just want to tell you these three words..." I didn''t speak in the daytime. It doesn''t matter. After all, people have decided to leave. What''s the use of saying more? If it wasn''t for Zhao Li, white night would not have cut off the relationship with hunwutang people. But even if it continues, what can it do? It''s enough to have one person at night in hunwu hall. Those people who have entered the temple of God by luck should not have stayed here. "Let''s go!" Cao Yingli took a deep breath and said, "don''t say goodbye now, elder martial brother Bai!" After that, they bowed to the white night and left. At this moment, however, a group of disciples came up. "Bastard, what are you doing here? Are you here to disturb elder martial brother Bai? Get out of here Those disciples were particularly irascible and yelled. When they came, they directly punched and kicked Cao Yingli and others. They dare not fight back, they can only bear it in silence. Maybe they are used to it. Those who punch and kick them are used to it. White night is a frown, deep voice drink open: "stop." However, when the voice dropped, these people didn''t stop, instead, they intensified. The white night flew into a rage and raised his hand to wave forward. Bang! A general trend fell from the sky and was suppressed in the people''s body in an instant. Those who beat Cao Yingli and others couldn''t move at once. "What are you doing, elder martial brother Bai?" A disciple was angry and drank. "It''s up to me to ask you."White night''s expressionless face walked over, staring at the man and humming: "don''t you know who they are? They are the people of my soul martial arts hall! Do you dare to beat the people of hunwutang in front of me? " This query instantly made the disciple fall into the ice cellar. His eyes showed a strong fear and said in a deep voice: "they have chosen to leave the God''s temple, so... So they are not people of the soul martial hall." "It''s not finished yet. It can be revoked at any time, right?" "Cao Yingli, you will go to the craftsmanship hall immediately and remove the procedure of leaving the sect." "Elder martial brother Bai, this..." "I can allow you to return to hunwu hall." White night road. As soon as this word falls, everyone is like being struck by lightning, one by one is all dull looking at the white night. It was the students who were very angry. The disciple, who was suppressed by the white night, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "elder martial brother Bai... I think you''d better not worry about this group of rubbish, but think about yourself first." "Well?" "What do you mean?" "I''m a disciple of the Mulong hall. I''m ordered by tianchanglao. Please go to the Mulong hall to cooperate with the investigation." "Investigation" "Yes, three disciples of Bingwu hall, Meng Qi, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong, broke into the Mulong hall without authorization and stole elder Niantian''s jewelry! They have been captured by the elder. All kinds of signs show that the three of them... Were ordered by you! " There was a proud smile on the corner of the disciple''s mouth. "What do you say?" The face of the white night suddenly changed. Do you think these three people have confessed themselves? No way! They all ate the poison pill of the white night. Unless they don''t want to die, after all, it''s a dead end for them to confess. If they don''t confess, they may try to save their lives. You know, once they are caught, they will be grasshoppers on the same rope as white night. White night must try every means to get them out. Seeing that the night was silent, several disciples were secretly communicating with each other, and a faint smile appeared on their faces. However, Chen wuchu, who was next to him, said: "what a character, elder martial brother Bai, can''t do such a thing. Don''t talk about it. There is a gap between Bingwu hall and senior brother Bai. They must have slandered senior brother Bai on purpose." "That''s right!" "No evidence, no evidence, just one mouth?" "It must be fake." They all cried out. "It''s not time for you punks to talk!" The disciple snorted and laughed and said, "what''s more, is there any evidence that elder martial brother Bai has gone to know?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1911 The other party has come to the door. If he doesn''t go at night, he will be guilty. Even if he doesn''t do it, others will suspect him. What''s more, they are the three. Things have developed to this point, has been unable to escape! White night eyebrows dark move, finally or deep voice should come down. "Elder martial brother." Cao Yingli and others are in a great hurry. "Elder martial brother Bai, this way, please." The disciple said with a smile. The white night did not say a word, and went with the disciple to the Mulong hall. Cao Yingli and others immediately followed. "Get out of here A disciple of the Mulong hall drank. "Well, let them follow. I want to see if they have the courage to go in when they enter the Mulong hall." The disciple said with a smile. Cao Yingli and others were extremely ugly. Yes, in their capacity, they can only wait outside even when they arrive at the Mulong hall. They''re not qualified to step into that kind of place. The arrest of Munch''s three men has already caused a stir in the clan. The celebration banquet of the battle of suzerain was forced to end ahead of time, and all the elders and elite disciples rushed to the Mulong hall one after another. However, the Lord of the temple of God did not appear. It is said that after the end of the battle, he took back his body and continued to shut up in the center of the temple of God. Generally speaking, there is no big event in zongmen, and he will not show up. It is enough to have the chief elder and Niantian to deal with it. I''m afraid he didn''t even know about it... at present, yunqingye, Zhang Shenwu, Mo Ziyun, Wen Xiaoxuan, shaofeijian and other elders rushed to the Mulong hall. Even Liu Yue, who was demoted to be a minor elder, also heard the news. When he got the news that he was taken to the Mulong hall in the white night, he came to see the fate of the enemy. At present, the outside of the Mulong hall is full of disciples. Meng Qi, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong all knelt under the main hall of the Mulong hall. Reading the sky, sitting on the hall without expression, was staring at the three people seriously. There are two schools of elite disciples on both sides. These are the strong men of Mulong hall. The rest of the disciples of the Mulong hall gathered on both sides of the gate, and people were glaring at the three people. Yun Qingye, Zhang Shenwu and others have arrived. Especially when Shaofei sword appeared in the Mulong hall, the scene immediately became boiling. The voice of Shao Meng was very excited to save our life. However, as soon as he finished, Shao Feijian rushed directly to Meng Qi''s face. PA. The clear sound rippled in the hall. Munch was stunned by this slap, and his mouth was covered with blood. "Shut up, you have the face to call me master? I''ve been disgraced by you! Even if you dare to steal from elder Niantian? How dare you! How dare you ask me to save you Shao Feijian roared angrily on his face. He swung and waved his big hand. He began to shout: "listen, I officially announce that these three people have nothing to do with our military martial arts hall. I am not responsible for what they do. I don''t care what elder Niantian wants to do with them!" As soon as the words fell, their faces were pale and their eyes were full of despair. They know that they are completely finished this time. The company commander abandoned them, the whole God Temple... Who can save them? For a moment, the three were shivering and almost fainted. "Elder Shao, are you really going to give up these disciples?" At this time, read the day slightly raised eyebrow, swept the eye Shao flying sword to ask. "Elder Niantian doesn''t have to be hesitant. You can handle it as you like! You don''t have to keep these moths. " Shao Feijian is full of disgust, looking at three people, cold hum said. "In that case, let me deal with it." Niantian nods. "Good!" Shao Feijian said without hesitation. Hao Wudi, one of the three, was nearly paralyzed on the ground. At this time, there was a commotion in the Mulong hall. Many disciples looked out of the hall. Then there were shouts. "White night is coming!" "Ha ha, the Lord has finally arrived!" "What do you say about the idea that Tianchang will take advantage of the white night?" "I don''t know... If other elders, I''m afraid we can''t take the white night. But elder Niantian is the second elder of our God''s heaven hall. He''s very important! He is not comparable to an ordinary elder "Wait and see." People have a lot of discussion, and they have a way out of their own. Bai Ye and the disciples of the Mulong hall walked straight in.Seeing the white night coming in, Meng Qi and Hao Wudi couldn''t help calling out: "elder martial brother Bai..." what else did she want to say, she suddenly realized what she wanted to say, and then she stopped. The faces of Munch and Wei Hong on both sides were extremely ugly. However, many of the disciples of the Mulong hall all showed a sudden insight, all staring at Hao Wudi. White night was suspected. Now Hao Wudi shouts like this white night! What these three people did... I''m afraid it was really ordered by night! "White night, kneel down!" Seeing the white night coming in, a disciple of the Mulong hall immediately yelled. "It''s OK to be polite, not to kneel down." "There is no rule in the temple of God that the disciple must kneel down to the elder!" he said "You..." the disciple was furious: "it''s time for you to reply hard? Get down on your knees With that, the disciple would rush up. But as soon as he got close to the white night, he was drunk by Niantian. "Back down." "Elder..." the disciple looked at Niantian and saw that Niantian was serious. He hesitated and finally returned to the distance. The Mulong hall gradually quieted down. Just listen to read the day staring at the white night, deep voice low drink: "white night, you know the sin?" "What''s wrong with me?" The white night asked. "Do you think I don''t know that you ordered Meng Qi, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong to steal the most precious pearl of the Mulong hall Nian Tianleng hum: "I advise you to stop sophistry and confess quickly and strive for leniency. I won''t poke this matter to the hall leader. You just made great achievements in fighting for the sect. I won''t be too hard on you. You''d better admit it quickly." "How can I admit anything that is not true?" "If the elder Niantian can prove that I ordered these three people, please show me the evidence. If the proof is as strong as a mountain, white night will have nothing to say!" "So... Are you going to argue?" Read day light asks a way. "Not sophistry, but explanation!" Shaking his head in the daytime, he is very calm. However, Niantian nodded and said, "OK! Good! Since you want evidence, I''ll give it to you! " Finish saying, read the day directly a wave. Outside the Mulong hall, a figure appeared immediately www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1912 Around innumerable people look at the figure in unison. It was a disciple in lingxuan hall. He lowered his head, looked a little flustered and restless, and walked unsteadily. When he arrived at the Mulong hall, he took his disciples and made a hasty salute to all the elders: "meet the elders." "Chen Nanqi?" How did you come to Xuanling hall "Because this person is a witness!" Don''t wait for Chen Nanqi to open his mouth, read the sky above directly said. As soon as this word falls, the scene is in a state of consternation. "Witness?" Wen Xiaoxuan was stunned. He looked at Nian Tian in a hurry: "two elders, this... How is this going on?" "Isn''t it clear what''s going on?" Niantian looked at Chen Nanqi and said faintly, "Nanqi, don''t be afraid. Standing here for so long, you will tell everyone what you have seen. I will protect you well!" "Is... Is... Two elder!" Chen Nanqi''s disciple saluted again and took a deep breath. His voice still trembled: "elders, senior brothers and sisters, this is what happened... A few days ago, I had some small breakthroughs in my practice, and I thought about going to the soul martial arts field to practice. Unexpectedly, when I was near the soul martial arts hall, I saw that the three of them were at the gate of the soul martial arts hall with elder martial brother Bai When I was curious about what they were saying, I got close to them. It turned out that they were conspiring to steal elder Niantian''s treasure. For a moment, nanci was afraid and left Speaking of this, Chen Nanqi secretly looked at the white night. "Why didn''t you tell the elder Niantian earlier?" Even green leaves asked. "I... I thought they were joking..." "if you think they are joking, why do you feel afraid?" Yun Qingye asked again, staring at Chen Nanqi, as if to see through his inner thoughts. Chen Nanqi was in a panic. But at this time, Niantian opened his mouth. "Nanqi was really scared at the beginning, but when he went back to think about it carefully, he thought it was impossible. He thought it was a joke, wasn''t it, nanci?" Niantian looks at Chen Nanqi. Chen Nanqi immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "yes, yes, two elders, that''s it!" Even green leaves heard the sound, frowned and looked at the sky, but did not say anything. And with his words landing, the scene is instantly fried pot. "My God, is this... Is this true?" "Does elder martial brother Bai really do such a thing?" "I didn''t expect this man to be so mean!" "Oh, I have seen the character of this man for a long time!" "Don''t say that. At least elder martial brother Bai also won the battle for our God Temple. If it wasn''t for him, the current situation of our God Temple would be in trouble." "Hehe, don''t think of him as the Savior. In fact, the following battles are just like that. It''s just good luck to let elder martial sister Zhan appear on the stage. After all, he is only a real king. "Do you mean that elder martial brother Bai can win the battle of Qunzhong... By luck?" "Of course." There was a heated discussion among the disciples. There are also some people who don''t like the white night and begin to slander him. People watched the white night together. Some of them were puzzled, some were confused, others were disgusted and angry. For a time, the white night has become the center of the whole Mulong hall. On the elder''s side, Liu Yue secretly laughed. Shao Fei Jian is already squinting and laughing, especially on his face. However, Yun Qingye and Zhang Shenwu look at each other, obviously unable to accept all this. "White night, what else do you want to say?" Read Tian Dan Dao. "Elder two, is this evidence also? In this case, I can find you as many witnesses as you want! " White night shook his head. Although he did instigate this incident, Chen Nanqi said that he heard it outside hunwu hall a few days ago. This has proved that everything is made up by Chen Nanqi. It is very likely that Chen Nanqi was instructed by Niantian and others to deliberately fabricate false evidence. "Now that the evidence is clear, don''t you admit it?" Read day but lazy with the white night nonsense, direct big hand a move, angry voice and drink: "come on "The disciple is here!" The elite disciples on both sides called out. Now, master, I will not forgive you! You listen, quickly take the night away! Wait for the elder to report to the patriarch, and then make a good decision! If he dares to resist, he will be killed! " Read heaven and drink and shout. "Yes All the disciples called out. Then he would go up to get the white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly glanced at the elite disciple of the Mulong Hall who came near.He said faintly: "my strength, I think you have seen it in the battle of Qunzhong?"? Those who say I am just a fluke have forgotten the fate of Li Guyi, the master of Huangyue clan? You guys come here to pick me up. I''m afraid it''s a suicide attempt. So I advise you not to mess with me! " The words fell to the ground, and the elite disciples of the Mulong hall stepped forward one after another. Among the onlookers, the faces of those who slandered the white night were also red and blue. Indeed, if the battle before the white night was a fluke, what about killing Li Guyi? Is it a fluke? These elite disciples of Mulong hall have witnessed the means of white night on the field before, and naturally they know the ferocity of this man. How dare they do this? Seeing the white night with only a word to frighten his disciples, read the sky can be said to be furious. He suddenly got up, pointed to the white night and drank: "white night, do you want to resist arrest?" "Niantian, as an elder, you have turned black and white and distorted the truth and truth. You are clearly troubling the temple of God. What is your purpose? You are not being bribed by those powerful people who want to get rid of me? " The white night is cold. As soon as he said this, everyone was in a state of panic. Including reading the sky. His eyes a Lin, cold stare at the white night: "you don''t talk nonsense here! What is bought by those who live outside? Who do you think I am? " "Then why do you conclude that I ordered all this on the basis of a person who can be forged at any time?" White night light asked: "if there is no material evidence, I can not accept, and I ask you, do you have material evidence?" Reading the sky frowned. "Can''t you take it out?" "I knew that all this was just that you turned black and white here. Read heaven, you can''t even provide evidence, but you want to convict me hastily. Do you want to get rid of me? What deep hatred do I have with you in the white night? Do you have to do this? In my opinion, it must be you who colluded with those outside the sect. I won the battle of the clan for the clan. Those outsiders must hate me deeply, so they bribed you and asked you to find a way to get rid of me! Right? " As soon as he said this, many of the people in the Dragon hall changed their faces. The onlookers were also surprised. Read the day''s face is not very natural, he hums repeatedly: "a bunch of nonsense!" "Nonsense?" The white night snorted and said: "then I ask you, if I die, who will resist the next battle of the clan? Senior brother Qi Wushuang? Sorry, elder martial brother Qi Wushuang is still closed. If he is closed in the next battle of Qunzhong, how can he resist it? " "Do you think there is no talent in the temple of God?" Read heaven''s anger. "Yes." "Except Qi, if you can find someone who can beat me, I will accept your punishment! Although I didn''t do it, I will still cooperate with you to admit it. What do you think? " The speech fell to the ground and the whole audience was in a state of uproar. I was also frightened when I read the sky. The elders were even more astonished. Many people were puzzled to see the white night so committed. "What elder martial brother Bai said is reasonable. If something happens to him, it will be very difficult for us to resist if those who are strong in foreign religion come to trouble again." "Elder martial brother Bai defeated countless powerful men with one person''s strength, and defeated their plans. I''m afraid that in the hearts of those heroes, elder martial brother Bai is already a thorn in their eye. They will certainly try their best to get rid of him." "What do you mean... Is it true that everything is just like what elder martial brother Bai said?" "I... I didn''t say that. I would never think that elder Niantian was bribed." "Just... Is..." the disciples discussed again. Although people said it in a low voice, all the elders heard it. Nian Tian''s eyebrows became heavy, and his face became more and more ugly. He probably didn''t think that white night would die like this. Fight against the white night? No way! Let''s not say whether there is anyone who can win the battle of white night. Just saying that Niantian has agreed to the method of white night is almost equivalent to sitting down and asking him to die in the white night. After all, in the absence of ironclad evidence, he still insists on this. Isn''t he eager to die quickly in the daytime? In this way, does not it confirm all that the white night said? Thinking of this, Niantian fell into silence. All the elders began to whisper. At this moment, however, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. "Elder Niantian, I would like to ask you, now that I have made great achievements in the battle of clans, what rewards will I receive next according to the rules of our clan?" As soon as this word falls, the silent read day slightly raises his head. He did not speak. Zhang Shenwu, next to him, opened his mouth. "You will have a chance to enter the ancestral forbidden area of our God''s temple and get the chance to inherit it!""Yes." White night calm way: "in addition to this, the temple Lord also gave me a large number of extraordinary outstanding treasures!" As the words fell, he threw all the treasures that the Lord of the temple of God gave him to the ground from the Qianlong ring. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of babies were piled up on the ground, and all kinds of halos were blooming one by one. But listen to the white night again said: "I have so many babies, why do you want to draw your wake-up beads? Is there any one of these babies worse than you? However, elder Niantian, as soon as the battle of the sect is over, you can''t wait to clean me up? Are you being bribed? Or... Are you greedy for the treasures that the Lord of the temple of God has given me? Can you explain it? " This word fell, inside and outside the hall instantly fried pot! I was shocked to read heaven. White night... He''s in the army? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1913 The scene was buzzing. Everyone''s scalp is trembling, one by one incredible staring at the white night. Especially those disciples of the Mulong hall are angry and angry. "Presumptuous! White night, are you doubting the elder? What''s so rare about your broken babies? Our elders don''t care about your broken iron? Save it A disciple of the Mulong hall couldn''t sit still. He stood up and yelled at the white night. "Broken metal?" The white night squinted at the disciple and said, "so you mean, the Lord of the temple has given me a pile of scrap iron? Are you insulting the Lord? " As soon as the words fell, the disciple''s breath suddenly tightened, his face turned pale for several minutes, and he opened his mouth, some of whom didn''t know how to answer. "Well, if what you said is true, it''s really a pile of broken iron. Then I want to ask again, do you think the treasure in the hands of elder Niantian is more advanced than this one?" White night asked the disciple again. "Zhang Jian, you step back." Read the day feel more and more wrong, immediately drink. "Elder, if he insults you like this, how can I be indifferent?" Zhang Jian''s disciple secretly clenched his teeth and said, "anyway, we elders don''t look up to you!" "Yes, I don''t like it. So the elder Niantian should have something higher than the treasure given to me by the temple master, isn''t it? Since this is the case, I would like to ask elder Niantian why the treasure in your hand is stronger than that of the temple master? The temple master''s treasures can''t compare with you. Where do you come from The white night suddenly turned around and looked at the sky with burning eyes. With this sentence falling, all the people in the Dragon hall all around changed their faces. The disciple who stood up to fight against the white night was also instantly livid, and his whole body trembled violently. He looked at the white night with his mouth open. He did not know what to say. What does white night mean? We all know it. This is a hint that Niantian accepted bribes from those outsiders! White night''s three words and two words are actually to sit down on the matter of Niantian colluding with outsiders... because of the disciple''s words, the situation has been completely controlled by white night. "Zhang Jian, you roll back to me!" Several disciples of the Mulong hall rushed to me angrily, and Zhang Jian pulled away from the center of the hall. The public opinion on the scene has gradually shifted to Niantian. Read the day look ugly, immediately sink a way: "white night, you don''t change the concept here! Now what we want to talk about is why these three people want to steal this elder''s treasure? They were captured by the elder himself. There is no possibility of injustice. But now all the signs show that the three of them were under your command. If you don''t give an account to me, I will never give up. " Voice down, read the sky, face a heavy, raise a hand a wave. In an instant, all the disciples of the Mulong hall came forward. "Be angry and angry, and want to be beaten up to make a move?" My eyes are cold at night. "Elder Niantian, what are you doing Zhang Shenwu was in a hurry and immediately drank: "the white night has just made great contributions to my family. You can''t do anything about it!" Can you do something wrong? State owned laws, family rules! Now people get stolen goods, and there are witnesses on the scene. I can''t argue in the daytime. Elder Zhang, I advise you not to stop me, otherwise, don''t say it''s you. Even if the temple master is here, I will certainly seek justice. The temple of God can''t be disturbed by such curfews. " Read the sky especially serious said. "Master Niantian, I support you!" Shao Feijian immediately opened his mouth. "I also support you. Bai Ye is a son with a vicious heart. Now he has become lawless in the temple of God by virtue of his contribution to the battle of clans. It''s time to rectify him." Liu Yue also stepped forward and said coldly. Get two elder''s attitude, the crowd immediately buzzing. It''s all dark and blue. They want to persuade, but Niantian''s attitude is already obvious, and their persuasion is no different at this time. "Quick, go to inform the temple master immediately and ask him to come and deal with it quickly." Zhang Shenwu whispered to his disciples. "Yes." The disciple answered, turned and ran away. The situation on the scene became tense. The atmosphere is becoming more and more wrong. "Punish the white night At this time, the crowd did not know who was shouting. As soon as the words came out, the disciples of the peace of mind of the Mulong hall seemed to have been stimulated by something, and they all cried out at once. "Punish the white night "Punish the white night "Punish the white night ... the crowd''s emotional shouts, one by one filled with righteous indignation, full of anger, as if they wanted to devour the night alive. And with the drive of these people, the crowd who was still neutral gradually began to sound.gradual. The disciples in all directions were inspired. People are neat and shouting, and their emotions are especially excited. The white night became the target of public criticism. See this scene, Shao Fei sword mouth dark Yang. Niantian''s tight face also eased down. That''s what he wants! Easily, the public opinion was controlled by Niantian again. Even if the temple master came, he would not be afraid of it... however... just after these voices sounded, the white night suddenly called out again. "How about that! Elder Niantian, I''ll give you an account His voice came out, and the scene was quiet for a moment. Reading the sky squinted at the white night and said, "what do you say?" "I say, I''ll give you an account." The white night is light. As soon as the words fell, a group of elders fried the pot. "White night, is it you?" Ink purple rhyme incredible way. "White night, don''t mess around. Don''t talk nonsense until the matter is clear." Zhang Shenwu also called out. He didn''t believe that day night would do such a thing. "Elder martial brother Bai." Munch''s three were also confused. Yun Qingye and Wen Xiaoxuan were too surprised to speak. Is it hard to see the white night or do you want to plead guilty? If that''s the case, it''s over. Reading the sky won''t be soft on the white night. However, the white night shook his head and said, "don''t make a fuss. I didn''t do it. How can I confess my guilt? But tell me that I still have to give it, so as not to believe me "What kind of account are you going to give?" Niantian Shen asked. "Simple." The white night turned his eyes and looked at Chen Nanqi, the disciple of lingxuan hall, and then said, "as long as I prove to you that this witness is lying, then everything will be broken by itself." As soon as this word fell, the Mulong hall was silent. All people''s breath has been frozen at this moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1914 A palace of people have been looking at the white night, people open mouth, eyes are full of shock. "Prove... He''s lying? How can this be proved? " Wen Xiaoxuan said in a daze. The elders did not speak, but the amazement on their faces was particularly obvious. As for the disciples, after a short silence, there were shouts and doubts again. People look at the white night in disbelief. Niantian was particularly surprised. He coagulated his eyes, staring at the white night coldly and said, "white night, what tricks do you want to play?" "What is a trick?" The white night light way: "is not read the day elder to cry all the time to want me to explain to you?"? Now, what do you want me to do "You..." read the weather is urgent, spin and cold hum: "good! In that case, I''ll wait and see what your so-called account is! " Finish saying, read a day to shake sleeve, cold stare at white night. But looking at the white night, pointing to Chen Nanqi over there, he said faintly, "come here." Chen Nanqi, who has been shrinking behind the crowd and secretly watching all this, suddenly shivers all over his body and makes his eyes extremely flustered. But the white night called the roll, he did not dare to escape, so he had to go up. "Elder martial brother." Chen Nanqi respectfully made a salute, but his voice was shaking gently. "You should know me, don''t you?" The white night is light. "Naturally, elder martial brother Bai is the hero of the heavenly palace of our God "You went to the battle of clans?" "Go, elder martial brother''s heroic posture, has been deeply imprinted in Nanqi... Nanqi''s heart..." Chen Nanqi said cautiously. He kept his head down and did not dare to see the white night. Hearing the sound in the daytime, he nodded again and again: "in this case, do you know me more or less?" "Elder martial brother Bai is deeper than the deep sea, higher and wider than the mountains. How can Nanqi know elder martial brother Bai? At most, it''s just a tip of the iceberg that I''m looking up to. " Chen Nanqi said respectfully again. Everyone can see that Chen Nanqi is afraid. Read the day frown tightly, the person cold way: "white night, you don''t want to Chen Nanqi disorderly, if you dare to hurt him, then you will not attack yourself!" "Don''t worry, elder Niantian, I won''t be so impulsive. I''m just asking a few questions. It''s elder Niantian. I''m telling you now, but you''re constantly disturbing me and obstructing you. What''s your intention?" The white night is light. Read the sky, hear the sound, eyes filled with murder. "Niantian elder, wait and see. If the white night is really innocent, he should be able to prove himself." Ink purple rhyme can not help saying a word. "Yes, the night people are here anyway. Why don''t you give him some time?" Wen Xiaoxuan also opened his mouth. Read day, his face was gloomy, and he did not speak again. The white night here is the next time to ask questions. "Don''t talk about flattery, Chen Nanqi. I''d like to ask you that you should see the whole battle from the beginning to the end?" "Yes." Chen Nanqi swallowed his saliva and nodded hard. "Well, you should also see that I killed the leader of Huangyue, Li Guyi?" Again in the white night. As soon as the words fell, many people''s faces changed. Especially the elders, there was a chill in their back. Many people seem to realize that although this white haired man is a disciple, his strength... Can match those powerful clan overlords! Br... Br... Elder martial brother Nanqi''s voice is more obvious than that of Bai''s Without waiting for Chen Nanqi to finish speaking, white night interrupted him directly. Chen Nanqi was a little confused, but he quickly nodded: "yes, yes... " that''s good! In this case, I''ll use some small hands to test whether Chen Nanqi is lying or not Said the white night. "Little tricks?" He was shocked. Read Tian Shen to drink: "what small means?" But I saw the white night raised his hand and held it slightly. Bang! A circle of dazzling white light bloomed in his hands. The halo was beautiful and magical. Vaguely, people seemed to see a dragon hovering in the white light. "What is this technique?" Ink purple rhyme can not help but ask. "Mind reading!" White night light way: "it is my early chance by chance, from which to obtain the soul skill!" "Mind reading?" An accident flashed in the eye of heaven."Mind reading does exist, but once the mind is read, it will cause extremely serious damage to the heart and brain. The temple of God clearly stipulates that mind reading is strictly prohibited. Do you want to violate the door rules at night?" Shao Feijian station out, staring at the white night cold said. Hearing the sound in the white night, he immediately showed a sudden posture and said, "Oh, oh, I''m wrong. This is not mind reading, but mind measuring!" "Mind measurement?" "Yes, because I can''t rely on it to read anyone''s mind." "But it can test who is lying or not This word a, many people are astonished: "still have this kind of soul skill?" Nian Tian snorted and said coldly, "white night, is that what you said? I think you''d better not play tricks here and waste everyone''s time! " "Is elder Niantian guilty?" The white night asked. "I have a clear conscience. What''s wrong with you?" Read heaven''s anger. "Then why do you always interrupt me? Don''t you want me to explain it to you?" White night laughs. Read the day again was rejected speechless. He nodded repeatedly, gritted his teeth and said, "good! The elder wants to see what tricks you want to play White night did not care about him any more, but looked around him and said, "my mind measuring is my unique skill. It can easily test whether a person is lying or not. Now I will perform mind measuring on Chen Nanqi. If he does not lie, this mind measuring will not have any change, and so will he." "What if he lied?" There was a cry from the crowd. "Will die." Said the white night with a smile. As soon as he said this, countless people were shocked. Chen Nanqi breathed heavily and his face turned pale. "Mind measuring is originally used to torture the soul. If you lie, the power of mind measuring will tear the liar to pieces. Therefore, under this move, only by constantly telling the truth can the performer not die." White night laughs. The scene suddenly boils up. People whispered and talked. No one has ever heard of this kind of art! If they are other disciples, people will doubt whether they are playing tricks. But... It was a white night. That''s the super existence that killed Li Guyi! In the battle of clans, countless heroes couldn''t do anything about him. His means can be seen! Such a great power, how can the hand not master some strange skills? "Almost." White night turned around and looked at Chen Nanqi: "Chen Nanqi, are you ready? I''m going to start testing if you''re lying! " Hearing this, Chen Nanqi trembled wildly, and he stepped back subconsciously. Many people saw this and exclaimed in secret. It''s a sign of guilt. "Hold on!" At this time, a big shout rang out. The white night looks sideways. But when Shao Feijian came out of the station, he pointed to the white night and said angrily, "white night, you don''t talk nonsense here. What kind of mind measuring skill is nothing at all! Don''t confuse the public with something messy here "So the elder Shaofei sword doesn''t believe me in this mind measuring skill?" The white night is light. "Of course." Shao Feijian hummed. "Why don''t you try it? See if it works? " "White night asked:" you say a truth, a lie, see you finish the lie, it will tear you up! " Shao Feijian hears the sound, and his face suddenly turns blue, but he doesn''t dare to answer. "Since elder Shao dare not, shut up." The white night snorted coldly and walked towards Chen Nanqi. There were countless pairs of eyes around. At the moment, Chen Nanqi''s body is shaking wildly. His eyes are staring at him. His whole body is also extremely cold. He also wanted to step back. But at this time, the white light of the white night''s hand has been pressed on his body. "Ah?" Chen Nanqi trembled again. "Listen, now if you tell a lie, it will tear you apart and destroy all the gods and spirits! So you have to answer every question truthfully, you know? " "Know... Know..." Chen Nanqi''s voice trembled. "Good!" Qin Feng nodded, whirled and said, "tell me, did you see me ordering Meng Qi three people to steal pearls at the gate of hunwu hall a few days ago?" The voice dropped. Bang! The white light directly splashed out a large number of ribbons, which tied Chen Nanqi like a poisonous snake. "Ah?" Chen Nanqi screamed with fright. Listen to the white night deep drink: "you only have ten rest time to answer. If you don''t answer after ten rest, you will be judged guilty and killed by mind measuring technique.""This... This..." Chen Nanqi''s body was shaking like a sieve. People frequently looked at the reading sky over there, and their eyes were full of help. However, Niantian said nothing. "You want five more." At this time, the white night gave a deep drink. And the halo ribbon with Chen Nanqi is gradually tightening. Chen Nanqi''s courage is almost broken. The unknown fear has completely broken his psychological defense line. At this time, he no longer insisted, eager to shout: "I... I did not see!" As soon as the words fell, the whole scene exploded in a flash. My face is cold. White night''s eyes flashed a glimmer of sharp light, and immediately drank: "so, you were lying before? So the second question! tell me! Who told you to lie and plant and slander me The words fell to the ground, and the scene, which was just boiling, was instantly quiet. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1915 All the people are looking at Chen Nanqi, one by one breathing completely solidified. Chen Nanqi was also confused on the spot. How could he have thought that white night would have such a skill... And... Would have to ask such questions! How does that make him answer? Yun Qingye, Zhang Shenwu and others stare at Chen Nanqi. Ink purple rhyme and Wen Xiaoxuan''s breath has also been rapid countless. There was no sound inside or outside the hall. All the people present are waiting for Chen Nanqi''s reply. But at this time, Niantian drank softly. "White night, you''re just trying to make a move! It''s not worth it. " "Make a fool of yourself?" "I didn''t hurt him at all. How can I make a move? As long as he tells the truth, he will be at peace. Does elder Niantian have any misunderstanding about Qu dachengzhao? " "Don''t talk nonsense here! the truth? I''m afraid the truth is in your favor, isn''t it Nian Tianleng hum: "Chen Nanqi is not an idiot. He is also very intelligent. As for your mind measuring skills, it''s just ridiculous. I think if Chen Nanqi doesn''t say that the so-called principal messenger is me later, you will kill him directly, right?" "So, master Niantian still doesn''t believe me?" White night temporarily removed the mind measuring magic, light said. "Of course, I don''t believe it. It''s just nonsense. I''ve never seen such a kind of magic until today." Read the cold day said. White night heard the sound, but sighed: "I said you want to test, you dare not, do not need you to test, you do not believe, Niantian elder, you are really difficult to serve ah... But it doesn''t matter, I need another move." This word a, read the day and Shao flying sword and other people breathe again is tight. I saw that the white night suddenly pulled out the abandoned magic sword, directly to his chest. Whew! A trail of blood spattered out. The chest of white night was cut open by him. The skin is full of flesh! The viscera, bones and even the spirit of heaven in the chest are all clearly visible. "Ah?" All the disciples at the scene exclaimed. Everyone''s eyes widened and looked at the white night in disbelief. "White night, you this is..." Mo purple rhyme called in a hurry. However, Bai Ye said in a leisurely manner: "the suspicion of the elder Niantian is that my mind measuring skill is useless. If Chen Nanqi answers something that is not the answer I want, I will pretend that he lied and kill him. This consideration also exists. But you should know that if I want to kill him, I need to urge the spirit of heaven. If the spirit can''t be moved, how can I kill him? Now, I will present my soul to you. If I will urge it later, you can see it clearly at a glance! If I urge tianhun and Chen Nanqi dies, it''s my intentional murder. I''ll kill and cut at that time. I''ll do whatever I like at night. If I don''t urge tianhun later, but Chen Nanqi is still dead, I don''t need to say more about the result? Master Niantian, are you satisfied with this? " Speaking of this, the white night turns his head and stares at the way of heaven. Read the sky, his face is blue. He never thought that the white night was so cruel that he directly opened his belly and opened his chest to expose the spirit of heaven in front of the world! However, seeing that white night again used the mind measuring technique and pressed it on Chen Nanqi''s body, he said calmly, "OK, Chen Nanqi, you can go back to my question. Who in the world instigated you to... Slander me?" This word fell into the ears of Chen Nanqi, which was also like the death penalty, which made him panic and despair. Lie? Will be killed by this so-called psychometry. To tell you the truth... That''s going to kill you. What to do... What to do? Chen Nanqi was so frightened that he trembled wildly. "Elder martial brother... You... Don''t force me! Don''t push me Chen Nanqi screamed in fear. "I didn''t force you, you forced me!" "Now, I just want you to tell me the truth and return my innocence," he said in a deep voice! Come on, ten interest time limit, you have no time! " "I... I..." Chen Nanqi was shaking wildly and his mouth was open, which made him speak incoherently. "You still have three rest!" At this time, the white night coagulates the voice way. The scene was silent. Chen Nanqi''s pupil is constricted. "Two breaths." The night whispered again. Chen Nanqi was so scared that his brain roared. "A breath!" White night closed his eyes, cold read out these two words. And these two words are like the last straw that killed the camel! His psychological line of defense collapsed at this moment.He couldn''t take it anymore. Rather than die now, it''s better to tell the truth, at least live for a while! Finally, Chen Nanqi seemed to have made a decision. As soon as he bit his teeth, he directly called out, "I... I said!" "Who is it?" Ask by night! "It''s... It''s reading..." Chen Nanqi opens his mouth and shouts. But at this time! Whoosh! At this moment, a vigorous wind swept over. The pupil shrinks in the white night and suddenly looks back. However, Nian Tian over there did not know when he had rushed over and slapped Chen Nanqi''s head fiercely. Click! Chen Nanqi''s fragile body instantly turned into blood mist under the terrible palm power of reading day, and he died miserably on the spot. "Wow The inner and outer parts of the Mulong hall were in a state of uproar! The elders were shocked. "What?" "Elder Niantian, you..." "what do you do?" "This..." people opened their mouths and were stunned. Everyone was shocked! And the white night is congealed eyes, secretly cold way: "read the day elder, why kill people?" "This son is crazy!" Read the sky, said the expressionless. "Crazy? Are you going to kill if you''re crazy White night raised his hand to wipe toward the chest, repair the injury there, asked without expression. I don''t speak a word. But Wen Xiaoxuan was furious and went straight to Niantian and called out to Niantian: "Niantian elder, why do you want to kill my disciple! What did nancy do wrong? You... Why did you kill him? " "As I said, he''s crazy! In order to avoid his gibberish and nonsense, we have to do it Read the cold day said. The reason is far fetched. No one will believe it. Crazy? Where is Chen Nanqi crazy? He was scared at most! And at such a critical time, Niantian actually killed people! There is no doubt that this is killing people! At this moment, all the people inside and outside the hall all know that Chen Nanqi is the elder Niantian who deliberately seeks to plant the booty and put the blame on the white night! Although Chen Nanqi didn''t say all the words of "read the sky", but this move of reading heaven is equivalent to not fighting against oneself! "Elder Niantian, now that Chen Nanqi is dead and the witness is not there, do you still think that I did this thing?" White night walked forward, light said. "It may have nothing to do with you! This matter will be investigated by the elder. " Niantian closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Is it? How are you going to account for the killing of the disciples of the clan for no reason? " The white night looked up slightly and opened up again. When this was said, people were shocked. White night... Is this an accountability to heaven? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1916 The dramatic changes in the scene were unexpected to everyone. Niantian suddenly attacks and kills Chen Nanqi. White night is not polite, direct accountability read day! What''s going on? This scene is... Too hard to accept! Although the scene was silent, all the people''s brains had been booming for a long time. I saw that the white night did not slow down, coldly said: "Nian Tian elder, Chen Nanqi is crazy, but you are not alone! What''s more, when you kill him, he wants to tell the truth of the matter. Killing him at this time is not simply killing, but killing people! How are you going to account for this? " "Account?" Niantian suddenly turned around, staring at the white night and said coldly, "who am I reading about heaven? Do you need to explain it to one of your little disciples? I will naturally explain this to the temple master! " After that, Niantian turned around and hugged Wen Xiaoxuan over there. He opened his mouth and said, "elder Wen, I''m really sorry. It may be that Niantian''s judgment was not correct just now, so he acted rashly, so that Nanqi died in vain. Niantian will give the temple master a satisfactory answer and give the elder an account. Please give me some time!" Wen Xiaoxuan heard the sound, angry and angry. This is just perfunctory! But the other side is the two elders of God''s temple, and they have said so. What can he do? Even if he was full of bitterness, he couldn''t pour it out at the moment. Wen Xiaoxuan clenched his fist and suppressed his anger. He said in a deep voice: "in this case, Xiaoxuan is waiting for the result in lingxuan hall." "Don''t worry, Mr. Wen. I won''t let you wait too long!" Read the day calm said, spin and wave his hand, mouth way: "well, this matter ends here first, you all right away!" Finish saying, read the day then plan to leave. It''s time for him to leave, too. Now that the witness is dead, he can''t help but stand still. The development of the situation has completely deviated from the track expected by Tiannian. He had to admit that he underestimated the white night. At present, we can only stop fighting, otherwise we will continue, and the situation will be out of his control... "take these three people down." Niantian glanced at Mengqi and went to the back hall. Meng Qi, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong felt more and more trembling, and their eyes were full of despair. But just then, a cold voice sounded. "Hold on!" As soon as this voice came out, people who were about to leave inside and outside the hall were stunned and looked at the sound source. The speaker... It''s white night! "Well?" Read a day frown, look back and look. "White night, leave! If this thing goes on, you will certainly suffer. " Zhang Shenwu also whispered a few words. It''s like advice. But white night shook his head. "White night, what else do you want?" Nian Tian''s face sank and asked in a low voice. "Let go." White night simply spit out two words. As soon as he said this, he was stunned. The breath of the whole audience was also tight. "Let go?" "What do you mean?" he said "I personally feel that the three of them are innocent! Therefore, master Niantian, let the three of them go. " The white night is light. "Innocent?" Niantian sneered: "these three people were stolen and captured by me! Still innocent? White night, if you protect them like this, are you really the mastermind behind them? " "Master Niantian decides whether a thing is good or bad completely by guessing, not by evidence?" White night light smile, but the eyes twinkle with a trace of ferocity and cold. He paced back and forth in the hall and called out to all the disciples of the temple of God in all directions: "I don''t think a person like you is worthy of being the second elder of the temple of God." This sentence fell to the ground, as if all people were thunderstruck, completely ignorant circle. At this moment, it seems that even time has stopped in the Mulong hall! People stare at the night in disbelief, thinking they were wrong. Especially the disciples of the Mulong hall, they are unable to respond at the moment. But read day Leng three rest, spin and serious low roar: "white night, what are you talking about?" "What? Don''t you understand? " "Read the sky! Others are afraid of your two elder''s identity and dare not make your words clear! I can understand that, but I''m no one else! Others fear you! I''m not afraid! I''ll say it today! Chen Nanqi''s death is simply your intentional murder. You want to kill people! You think everybody''s stupid, all idiots? With a sentence that Chen Nanqi is crazy, can you fool everyone over? It''s ridiculous "You..." read the day furious, the killing idea in the eye is like the flood rushing.However, the white night did not stop, but went on to say: "if you kill Chen Nanqi is to kill people, then you can infer that Chen Nanqi is the one who instigated me to frame me. Since you can instruct Chen Nanqi to frame me, I think you can also instruct these three people to deliberately steal the Pearl of awakening God to frame me! Right or wrong? " "Nonsense Niantian almost roared out. However, the white night still ignored. He went over and looked at Munch, haowudi and Wei Hong, and said faintly, "Munch, haowudi... Don''t be afraid. Elder martial brother Bai will protect you. Elder martial brother Bai knows that what you have done must be forced. Now, you can tell elder martial brother Bai who asked you to do this? Come on, you''ll tell me all about it As soon as the words fell, they all trembled. Munch raised his head carefully, facing the indifferent eyes of the white night. Although the eyes of the white night are extremely calm, but somehow, Meng Qi''s heart can not help but emerge a strange chill. He shivered, but hesitated. And at this time. Keng! White night pulled out the abandoned God sword on his waist and stabbed it directly on the ground. "Ah?" Startled, they all stepped back. "White night, what are you doing with your sword? Do you want to kill people? " Shao Feijian seems to have caught something and immediately jumped up and yelled. "I am innocent in the white night. Who else will I kill? What do you want? Isn''t Shao Chang always a little over thinking? What''s more, if I kill them, isn''t it like reading tianchanglao and not fighting against myself? " White night light said. Shao Feijian''s face changed slightly. "What are you doing with your sword?" Read the cold way. "To prevent some people from killing people." White night side first smile way. Niantian breathed hard, and his fists clenched. However, although people think that the white night is just to guard against reading the sky, Meng Qi, Hao Wudi and Wei Hong don''t think so... drawing sword in the white night is more like warning them. Warning them that all three of them have been poisoned by the white night. If they don''t follow the words of white night, they will still die! After gnashing his teeth, Munch suddenly raised his head and called out: "it''s elder Niantian!" This word falls, inside and outside the hall is extremely surprised. Hao Wudi and Wei Hong were all dumbfounded. Read day Leng half ring, spin and loud anger: "shaft, what are you talking nonsense about?" "I''m not talking nonsense. Elder Niantian, you did all this! You threaten us and say that if we don''t do what you say, you will drive us out of the temple of heaven of the Supreme God. Master Niantian, things have developed to this kind of field... You can admit it! " Cried Munch again. A word fell to the ground, read the sky is pale to the extreme. He couldn''t help but step back. He looked at Munch in disbelief and whispered: "I... no... not me..." "is that your attitude, elder Niantian?" White night turned his back to Niantian and helped the three up. He said faintly: "intimidate the disciples, plant the booties and put the blame on other disciples! Don''t you feel ashamed to be an elder? " "Master Niantian, what is the matter?" Even the green leaves drink softly. As an elder of law enforcement hall, he can''t ignore such matters. If it''s true, even if it''s heaven, he has the right to take it. "It''s all directed by the white night. It''s all planned by the white night. I''m wronged!" Read the day to suppress the heart of almost burst of anger, low voice roared. "Ordered by the white night? How to instruct the white night? He can stand here, didn''t you invite him here? " Wen Xiaoxuan also made a sound. His impression of reading the sky was extremely bad. How could he stand on the side of Niantian if he killed his disciples in public and did not say so to him. Hearing Wen Xiaoxuan''s words, Niantian opened his mouth and didn''t know how to refute it. All the disciples of Mulong hall were flustered. The rest of the disciples were also stunned. They never thought that things would develop to this extent. "Elder Niantian, please go with me to meet the temple master immediately, and explain the matter exactly." Even green leaves said coldly, spinning and lifting a hand. Outside the crowd came several Zongwei, who surrounded Niantian. "What are you doing?" The disciples of Mulong hall rushed up immediately. "Bold, are you fighting against the law enforcement court?" Drink the green leaves. The disciples of Mulong hall were shocked, but they still held the sword tightly and did not dare to relax. However, Niantian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "please step down." "Elder..." the disciples of Mulong hall cried out."It''s OK." Nian Tiandan said: "I will explain everything to the temple master. If you are pure, you can wait here." Niantian said so, and the people of Mulong hall had to stop. He saw Niantian step forward and went to the temple. Even green leaves follow. "White night, wait for you in the soul martial hall. If the temple master wants to see you because of this, I will come and take you there." Yun Qingye said. "Good." White night nodded, but said: "but before this, Niantian elder can not go to see the temple Lord." When this was said, people were shocked. Niantian just stepped out of the temple door steps also stopped, turned his head and looked at the white night. Seeing that white night raised the abandoned God sword in his hand, the blade of the sword aimed at Niantian, and said without expression: "Niantian slanders me, and wants to kill me! This kind of hatred can not be reported! And this person is not worthy to be the two elders of the temple of God. Therefore, I, white night, formally issue a life and death challenge to Nian Tianchang! Do you dare to take it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1917 A word fell in the ground in the night, and it shocked the world. The hall was as quiet as choking. People were suddenly shrinking their pupils and looked at the white night in dismay. A group of eldest brothers were very hot, and they stared at the immortal disciple. Challenge elder? Yes! The temple of God has existed in history, and there is more than one. But... That''s all about challenging the hitchpin. And it was just the actions of the disciples to be in order to be superior. Because once the challenge is successful, they may be reused, and they can not be mixed into a mixed elder, at least they are also elite in the clan? Moreover, the challenges in history are not life and death challenges. But on the white night? Not only to challenge the second elder in the clan! And... Or the challenge of life and death? Is this playing with life? "On the white night, are you crazy? Don''t make a fuss! " Zhang Shenwu finally went back to God, and immediately went up to the front and shouted hard. "Elder Zhang, I am not a joke!" "I want to kill my life. Now people have confirmed that he killed people in public. He has such a mind. Can I keep him?" "The Lord of the hall will punish the elders of heaven, and surely the Council will return you a justice!" Even the green leaves also opened the cavity. Although he and Zhang Shenwu will still help the white night, but things are so far, they will obviously stand on the side of the heaven. After all, I think heaven is the second elder! If anything happens to him, it will not be a general blow to the temple of God. However, it is obvious that the night will not stop like this! He looked at Liu Yue behind the crowd: "Liu Yue received bribes before, took up the number of places I entered Zizhu Pavilion and divided me into soul martial hall. In this matter, the hall owner only devalued it as a miscellaneous elder, just this! Read the heaven this, estimate also with the flow Yue general! After all, there is the strength of the temple. The situation of God Temple is so severe that the hall owner can not make any punishment for him. So even if he goes to the Lord, he will still come out safely. This is not a good thing for me! " "So... You must kill me today?" The face of the day was cold, and the fist was pinched to death. "If I want me to kill you, I can apologize and promise that I will not offend me any more. I can take back the challenge of life and death." Peace in the night. "You dream!" "I was furious and roared:" you have a soul martial arts hall disciple in your district. I just want to apologize to the ranking elder? You... You... You''re just lawless! " "So, you are going to take my life and death challenge?" A white night eyebrow, light said. "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you?" After the wrath of the day, the sky cried out directly, and that was to say yes. But just when he was about to open, the green leaves next to rushed over and grabbed him. "Elder Yun, what are you doing?" Read the sky and roar. "Don''t be impulsive to read the elder!" Even the green leaves whispered: "you don''t look down at the white night! After all, white night... Before the battle of the group of people, it was a big show! " In a simple word, the moment makes the reading day stiff. All around the people were also stunned, and then suddenly realized. They all heard the meaning of even green leaves! Even green leaves this is a reminder of the day! A big show? This is not to say that the white night in the battle of the group of the four sides, but refers to him... Killed the Huang Yue patriarch Li Gu Yi ah! Although the strength of reading heaven is strong, it is not necessarily worse than Li gu! But even if he is stronger than Li Guyi, where can he be strong? White night, but with the injury to kill Li Guyi! Now he is in a state of recovery, and will he not win a fight with the heaven? Thinking of this, the face of reading the sky was a blue and white, and the lips were also unstoppable. Although it is a challenge to life and death, but ranking elder... Has the power to refuse! "Read the sky elder, you answer, or not?" Asked again in the evening. "Master..." br > elder... "Br > the disciples of the Mu long hall brush and brush their eyes to read the sky, and they are full of longing and hope that he can come down. It''s a great opportunity to clean up the white night. If the day of reading the day beat the ground to find teeth, even kill it, then today the lost face of the animal husbandry dragon hall, can be found in full! However, the next even green leaves and Zhang Shenwu also quietly persuaded a sentence, let it refuse. I am silent. All around, countless eyes were staring at him, waiting for his reply. But not long, read the sky suddenly rise, spin and cold hum, whispered: "white night, you are just a disciple, elder can not see you well!"A simple sentence appeared, the audience was shocked. "Elder Niantian... Refused?" Some people talk to themselves. The white night looked at him quietly. But when Nian Tian waved his hand, he said coldly, "now I''m still in a hurry to see the master of the hall. I don''t have the time to accompany you here! If there is anything, I will tell you after I have seen the Lord of the temple. " The voice falls down, read the sky to turn straight, walk toward the temple door. The whole scene was in a state of uproar, and the pot was completely exploded. No one thought that Nian Tian actually flinched. White night light smile, did not go to speak to stop. Since Niantian refuses, it is no longer necessary for the war to continue. Because from this moment on, Niantian has been ruined. I''m afraid he is the second elder! There was a sigh around. People watched silently read the day left, waiting for it to go far, will be the line of sight again gathered on the body of the white night. Everyone was filled with emotion. How could they have thought that this disciple of hunwu hall had such a means? "Well, what are you doing?" "Get out of here!" There was a commotion at the door. Then a large crowd rushed in. It was Cao Yingli and others who looked at him in the white night. "Hand over our senior brother!" Cao Yingli and others were holding weapons and yelling loudly. The disciples of the Mulong hall were all stunned. White night is also a fog. "What are you doing?" The white night asked. Cao Yingli and others rushed to surround the white night. "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I will protect you well." Cao Yingli''s several people looked serious. "Protect me well?" White night is more and more difficult to understand: "no one wants to hurt me, what do you care for me?" When Cao Yingli heard this, he was stunned and found that the people around him were just looking at this side, and no one was doing it at all. Even the disciples of Mulong hall are just watching from afar. Although everyone''s eyes are angry, but they are just secretly clenching their fists and teeth, no one dares to come over. "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Are you all right? " Zhao Li looked at the white night strangely. "Elder martial brother Bai, can you do something?" Meng Qi and Hao Wudi rushed to the road. "But... But we saw outside Niantian elder just left..." Zhao Li opened his mouth. The feeling is that they saw the elder Niantian leave, but they didn''t see the white night for a long time. They thought that there was something wrong with the white night, so they all rushed in. Knowing these people''s thoughts, the white night is also dumbfounded. "Don''t worry, we won this success!" "Won?" The crowd was bewildered. When they learned what happened here from others, the disciples of the soul martial hall were stunned and treated the white night as a God. "It''s so powerful that even the two elders dare to challenge it!" "Elder martial brother... You are my idol..." "with elder martial brother Bai in, our soul martial hall will rise People were excited, and their eyes were excited. "Are you three OK?" White night looked at Hao Wudi, Meng Qi three people, light said. "Nothing..." "thank you for your concern." Although they were still in a hurry to salute the white night, they were moved in their eyes. They know that although the white night finally challenges Niantian, they still have to keep the three of them. Others don''t know, but they know it. "It''s OK." The white night nodded and turned to the Shaofei sword over there. Shao Fei Jian, who had been gloomy, saw the white night coming, and his face changed for a while. He subconsciously stepped back two steps, and quickly called out: "white night, what do you want to do?" "Elder Shao, don''t worry. I''m not interested in you." "And you this strength, I also despise." "You..." Shaofei''s face turned blue, but he did not dare to speak. He was really afraid of the power of white night. Moreover, if Baiye launches a divine attack, Shaofei sword will surely be defeated. There is a big gap between him and Niantian... Bai Ye continues: "elder Shao, I think Mengqi and his three are not happy in your Bingwu hall, and these three excellent talents have only such strength. It can be seen that the skills of your Bingwu hall are not suitable for the three of them Elder Eagle September of our soul martial hall has already said that he wants to recruit three of them into our soul martial hall. They are also very willing to join us. So I specially inform you that I will take them to go through the formalities later. From this moment on, they are the people of hunwu hall. They have nothing to do with you. Elder Shao, do you understand? ""You... Elder Eagle September has been drunk. Do you care about these three people? You... You''re just talking nonsense Shao Feijian is angry. Fools all know that white night is nonsense, and the one who wants to take three people into the hall is white night. However, Bai Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "what I said is true. If elder Shao Fei Jian has any questions about my words, I can arrange for you to meet with elder eagle. You can ask elder Eagle if there is such a thing! If I''m telling a lie, you can cure me, OK? " Shao Feijian heard the sound, and his eyes were filled with fear and fear. Alone with eagle in September? He''s drunk. If he wakes up a little bit, it''s suicide. All of a sudden, Shao Feijian has been silent, extremely ugly face, completely a look of eating shriveled. The disciples beside were all amazed. Who would have thought that the elder of the temple of God was played with by a disciple of hunwu Hall... in fact www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1918 After the event of mulongdian, the people''s view of the Wuwu hall has been completely changed. People know that the present Wuwu hall is no longer the place where people can bully them. Although the elder martial arts hall is still in vain, they have an extraordinary elder martial brother! There is a group of elders who can be pressed down and can make the elder who ranks second in the sect shrink back! Hunwutang... Has risen completely. For a time, countless people were filled with emotion and exclamation. After dealing with the affairs of the Mulong hall, he led a group of soul Wu hall disciples back to the entrance of the hall. Mengqi three people also belong to hunwutang. After dismissing Cao Yingli and others, Bai Ye immediately takes three people into the hall. All three were terrified. Although white night saved them, their lives are still in the hands of white night. "You did a good job!" White night back to three people, a little relieved tone, calm said. "My elder martial brother praised me wrongly. It''s a pity that we didn''t get the awakening pearl." Munch murmured. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter anymore." White night shook his head: "do you know why I fight to save you?" Three people look at each other, spin and shake head: "do not know." "That''s because you didn''t give me up." White night turned around and said quietly, "that''s enough." The three men bowed their heads and said nothing. But see white night, I do not know where to turn out a small porcelain vase, handed over in the past. "Elder martial brother, this is..." Munch looked stunned. "It''s the antidote." The white night is light. "What?" The three were stunned and thought they had heard something wrong. "Antidote to... Antidote?" "Elder martial brother... You... You decided to let us go?" "Elder martial brother, is this true?" Hao Wudi''s three were so shocked that they couldn''t speak easily. White night is gently shaking his head: "if you haven''t got the awakening pearl, you can do it, and the worst thing has happened. I don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll give you the antidote. And now you are also members of the soul martial arts hall. Strictly speaking, you are your own people. I won''t use this method against my own people." Bai Ye thinks that he is a villain. Before, in the Mulong hall, he lied a lot without breaking his hands, but that was only for outsiders. He had his own principles for his own people. When they heard the sound, they were all moved. They kowtowed in the white night of Qi Dynasty, and then took the antidote carefully. Antidote into the stomach, three face haze swept away, is obviously a lot of recovery. "Thank you very much Munch gets up and gives his fist. "You''re welcome." The white night is light. "Elder martial brother, now that there is no awakening pearl, how do you plan to get elder eagle''s divine skill?" Hao Wudi asked carefully. "No more!" The white night light way: "I think even if used the awakening God bead, let the eagle elder sober up, he may not give his divine skill to us, so I intend to give up." During this period of time, after a breakthrough in the divine power, the white night will climb the top of the Wuwu hall and fight with the eagle in September. Although he is still not the opponent of the eagle in September, but through the confrontation with him, the white night found that the eagle''s moves in September were particularly violent, indignant, reckless and full of anger. There should be a period of deep hatred on the eagle in September. Such people are extremely irrational. If you are drunk, you will kill crazily. If you wake up, you will not be better. So white night doesn''t plan to dig too much into him. If you can take it, you can take it. If you can''t, you can take him as a companion. The three nodded and did not ask any more questions. But the white night side head inquired. "By the way, do you know why elder Niantian framed me? Is it just because I disobeyed him? " Although the three men were indeed instructed by white night, the evidence of reading heaven was forged at all. It was at this point that Bai Ye invented a mind measuring technique. In fact, the mind measuring technique is nothing at all. They are right to read heaven. But in that case, white night won''t admit it. However, Bai Ye thinks that there is no deep hatred between him and Niantian. He doesn''t need to deal with himself with such care? When they heard the sound, they all shook their heads. I saw it in the white night, and my face grew heavy. But soon, he waved. "Well, since I don''t know why, let''s just let it go! Anyway, I''m afraid it''s hard to turn over this time! You can practice in the soul martial hall later. " "Yes, elder martial brother." The three men clasped their fists and then retreated.The white night returns to the soul martial arts field alone and begins to absorb the divine power. Of course, he had to clear the scene before absorbing the power. Although Cao Yingli and his followers have returned to the soul martial arts hall, they are not going to let them stay in the soul martial arts hall for practice. They are sent to other test points of the clan to practice. After all, the soul martial arts field is only a test point for new people, and they can''t practice anything here. Now the white night has absorbed most of the magic power in the soul martial arts field. As long as two months later, all the magic power here can be taken away by him. After taking away the divine power, the next step is to slowly digest and integrate this divine power. When all the divine powers are integrated into the body, the white night is confident that even if he is against the Supreme God, he will have the power to fight! Such a quiet day. Dududu... all of a sudden, there was a slight knock at the gate of the martial arts field. Still in the middle of the white night eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Didn''t you tell those people that there''s nothing you can''t disturb me? The white night murmured, closed the mechanism, stood up straight, and went to the gate. However, when he opened the gate, he saw a charming looking man in red. The white night looked at the man curiously. When I saw the Adam''s apple on his throat, I found that he was a man. However, his appearance and dress were very similar to that of a woman. What a weird look. White night swept an eye to come, can''t help but open a way: "what?" "Yes." The face showed a faint intoxicating smile, and then holding a letter in both hands, respectfully handed to the white night. "Hello, elder martial brother Bai. I''m Qin Wanglong, the chief disciple of Mulong hall. This is my challenge book! Three days later, I will personally visit the door and challenge you with life and death! Please promise, elder martial brother Bai! " Qin Wanglong said with a smile. That slightly hoarse voice and charming smile, it seems that the students are reporting the learning situation to the teacher. The white night frowned and took the letter with the three big characters of "challenge letter" and reexamined the charming man below... "Qin Wanglong, the chief disciple of Mulong hall?" "Please give me more advice." Qin Wanglong said with a warm smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1919 Qin Wanglong''s strength is very strong, at least compared with Renjie, he is not inferior. Bai Ye believes that even if it is the second place to win the throne, Qin Wanglong should also have the power of World War I. However, this is only compared with the outstanding people, but it is nothing to the white night. After all, the outstanding man is no more than a native dog in front of the white night. "Have you ever heard of me?" White night glanced at the challenge book and asked lightly. "Elder martial brother''s name is like thunder. How can you not know if you look at the dragon?" Qin Wanglong said with a smile. The genial smile makes people can''t see that it is a person who came to challenge life and death. "Since you''ve heard of me, you should also know that long Bai, the strong man in the former hero list, is my defeated general. Do you think you are better than long Bai?" The white night asked. "Not as good as elder martial brother Longbai." Qin Wanglong shook his head. "Then why do you challenge me? You''re not my match. " White night light said: "now there is no one, and no one knows that you are here to send the challenge letter. You''d better take this letter back. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen." Voice down, white night will challenge the book handed over in the past. Qin Wanglong saw this, the pair of slightly charming eyes showed a trace of inexplicable moved, people smile: "white night elder martial brother, really is a very gentle person." "I know that the reason why you want to challenge me is to be angry with your elders. As a disciple, it''s right to defend your master. So I won''t blame you, but you should do what you can. You are just sending me to death. There is no need to go back." White night road. However... Qin Wanglong shook his head and said with a smile: "elder martial brother Bai, Wanglong will go back, but he will not take this challenge letter with him. Please accept it." "Why be so stubborn?" The night frowned. "This is not obstinacy, but what Wanglong must do." Qin Wanglong said with a smile. "Must come to die?" The white night looked at him curiously. "Wang long thought that this time he was doomed to die. But when he contacted elder martial brother Bai today, Wang Long knew that Wang long would not die even if he was defeated." Qin Wanglong said with a smile. "Then why do you challenge me when you know you''re going to lose?" Asked the white night. "Because I had to." Qin Wanglong said with a faint smile: "elder martial brother Bai may not know that elder martial brother Niantian has been locked up by the hall master." "Locked up?" White night eyebrow frets: "a few days?" "Three thousand years." Qin Wanglong said with a smile. Hearing the sound in the white night, his face was stunned and his face was unbelievable: "what? Three thousand years? " "In a completely closed space world, there is nothing, no flowers, no grass, only endless Gobi and desolation, and even the aura is extremely thin. The senior general Nian Tianchang will spend 3000 years in that space. In this 3000 years, he can''t leave the area and communicate with anyone." Qin Wanglong said with a smile: "Wanglong has done some understanding about the things before and after. This thing is indeed done too much by elder Niantian. In fact, he felt threatened and was encouraged by others, so he designed to frame you." "Threat? Instigate? Who threatened and abetted him? " White night frowned again. "He was threatened by elder martial brother Bai!" Qin Wanglong said with a smile. "Me?" "Yes, you! Because you killed Li Guyi in the battle of Qunzhong, showing his extraordinary strength. Elder Niantian was worried that you would replace him as the new elder of Mulong hall. So he was jealous of you and afraid of you, so he wanted to drive you out of the temple of God! " "What about encouragement?" "There is no definite evidence yet, but Wang Long thinks that it should be the elder Shaofei sword who did it!" "Shaofei sword? He is very likely to be! " Thinking deeply, the white night nodded: "but all this has nothing to do with your challenge to me?" "Don''t you understand, elder martial brother Bai?" Qin Wanglong said with a bitter smile: "I don''t intend to avenge elder Niantian at all. I have no choice but to send you a challenge letter! Because... Although the patriarch put Niantian elder in confinement, he did not deprive Niantian of his duty! Don''t you know what that means? " The white night hears the sound, slightly a Leng, in an instant the person seems to understand what. "It means that there will be no elder in charge of the Mulong hall." The road sank in the white night. "There will be a minor elder coming to take charge of the affairs of the Mulong hall for the time being, but he will only deal with the things here, and he will not pay much attention to other aspects. The temple of God is a place where the fittest survive. Without the protection of the elders, what happens to a department? I think elder martial brother Bai knows the best. After all, your soul Wu hall is in this situation at present! " "So you want to change all this? You want to frighten the world, and you want to reestablish the prestige of the Dragon House, then you send me a challenge letter? " Said the white night. "Not bad." Qin Wanglong''s faint smile showed a trace of helplessness in his good-looking smile: "originally, Wanglong was prepared to tell the disciples of the clan with his own life, and the determination of the people of the Mulong hall, so as to frighten those who peep into the Mulong hall, and let them know that my Mulong Hall is not easy to provoke. But now it seems that elder martial brother Bai will spare my life, and Wanglong does not expect too much, just hope At the time of challenge, elder martial brother Bai can make two moves to watch the dragon. When people see the skill of looking at the dragon and know the strength of the Mulong hall, they will naturally dare not to have any more attempts at the Dragon watching hall! ""I see!" White night nodded. "Elder martial brother, did you agree? I''ll come by myself in three days. " Qin Wanglong said with a smile. "No, I won''t!" White night calm will challenge the book to his hand, light said: "you go back." "Elder martial brother, why?" Qin Wanglong''s smile froze and his eyes showed confusion. He has already spoken to such an extent that he refuses to answer it in the daytime? "The real prestige is based on one''s own force, not through one''s own failure and the pity of others. As the second entrance of the God''s temple, the Mulong hall will be bullied if it loses the protection of Niantian. Then I think you''d better not occupy the second place in the Mulong hall, and you should be reduced to a minor brand hall without strength Maybe it''s better for you now that you''re going backwards. " Voice down, the white night straight turned back to the soul of the martial arts field. Qin Wanglong stood there alone holding the challenge letter, but he couldn''t return to God after half a sound. I don''t know how long it took. He vaguely seemed to understand something. He worshipped the white night through the door, turned around and walked away. As for the letter of challenge, he had already broken it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1920 Although Shentian temple is a hermit sect, it is not even under the jurisdiction of Shenji palace, but this potential clan still can not escape the laws of nature. The survival of the fittest is still here. The strong master everything, the weak can only find food in the fingers of the strong. It''s like the Mulong hall. Before that, Niantian was so powerful and powerful that he could not be respected by any elder or Tangkou except the one who ranked first. Even the Lord of the temple of God was extremely dependent on him. Now, however, Niantian faces a three thousand year period of confinement. These three thousand years are nothing to the soul of the state of Lysander, but it is not a short-term limit for a sect. No one can guarantee what will happen in three thousand years. White night knows why the Lord of the temple of God will only lock up Niantian and not impose any substantive punishment on him. The purpose is still to protect Niantian. As we said before the white night, the current situation of the temple of God is not optimistic. As one of the strong members of the temple of God, if the Lord of the temple of God really abolishes him for the sake of the white night, is it not a self breaking arm? It''s because daynight guessed that it would be like this, so he would consider a life and death duel directly with Niantian. If he could kill Niantian, he would at least have one less threat, right? But things didn''t go as smoothly as I thought. Moreover, Niantian''s aura is extremely scarce. That is to say, he can''t practice in the past 3000 years. Niantian is now ranked second among the elders in the temple of God. But who can guarantee that after 3000 years, he will still be the second? Therefore, it is inevitable that the Mulong palace will be run. Because the Mulong hall ranked second, the materials obtained by the disciples in the hall were also distributed according to the second standard. Shentian temple is not a very wealthy potential clan, but the use of all resources of the clan is extremely exquisite. Because of the limited resources, the allocation of resources has also been treated differently. This kind of almost withered entrance of hunwu hall is the lowest in the whole clan, and even some of the halls under the master of miscellaneous brands are inferior. Naturally, the resource consumption of Mulong hall ranks the second in the clan. It is possible that the spending of the disciples of Mulong hall in one day can be equal to that of shanghunwu hall for one year or more. As for why Qin Wanglong wanted to do this, he also wanted to keep the position of the Mulong palace. Only if the status is preserved, the resources obtained will not change. However, although Qin Wanglong''s idea is good, he won''t help in the daytime. For the growth of the soul is not dependent on charity. As soon as the disciples of Mulong hall enter the hall, they are well respected for their food and clothing. Now it''s time for them to experience the life of the disciples of hunwu hall. Qin Wanglong left the martial arts field with deep disappointment. White night continued to practice in the soul martial arts field. When the divine power is almost absorbed, he will rest in the soul martial hall. In recent days, he got several medicine stoves from Bingxin hall, and planned to refine some pills with the best materials in Bingxin hall, so as to make the magic power better absorbed. As a result, all the disciples passing by can see the smoke coming from the closed gate of the hall. After about a week, the pill was finally refined successfully. The white night immediately swallows the pill into the body, and then urges the divine power, starts to moisten the flesh body. His body is constantly blooming with strange lights, and then the heaven soul sublimates and the soul pulse changes. All of his body changes qualitatively at this moment. Promotion! Zhenwujing! The white night suddenly opened his eyes and gasped fiercely, and he was sweating profusely. "It''s a breakthrough! It''s not easy to get promoted once because of the dead dragon and the spirit. " White night wiped the sweat on the forehead, immediately sat up again, looked inside a circle. But at the moment, the ten Heavenly spirits are arranged into a circle, flashing light in their chest. The soul Qi that overflows from their bodies is like a flood, which runs through all the soul veins in their bodies. The pure soul power makes the power of white night increase wildly. At this moment, the white night believes that even if it is a casual punch, can kill a would-be hero. "Almost!" He got up in the white night and vomited his turbid breath, so he walked out of the house. He has absorbed most of the benefits given by the god heaven Temple master, and he has also absorbed most of the magic power in the soul martial arts field. Next, it''s time to get down to business! After leaving the soul Wu hall in a hurry, the white night steps straight to the south side of the supreme god temple. There is an old library there. The library has existed for many years, which is the famous upper body library. The big thousand broken Dharma mantra needed by the white night is also inside. Because of the previous battle between the clans, the clan has already given the Daqian broken Dharma mantra to the white night. The white night just needs to go and take it. Of course, taking the great thousand broken Dharma mantra is only secondary. The most important thing is to enter the library to have a good look at the real skills in the temple of supreme God.What he wanted most was actually the Supreme Soul technique that could control life and death. "If not in the library, at least there will be records?" The white night murmured, and man quickened his steps. At this time, however, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the white night. The figure was panting, and rushed to this side, and a face of anxiety. White night slightly a Leng. That man... Is it peony? "Young master Bai?" Peony saw the white night, it was as if he had grasped the straw to save life. The man rushed over with all his life and cried out: "master Bai, help Miss Bai, please help Miss Bai!" "Peony, what''s wrong with you? What''s going on? " The white night frowned. However, he saw peony kneeling on the ground and cried: "Miss... Miss, she has offended others. Now she has been detained. Several elders have gone, but they are useless. It seems that those people are going to abolish miss''s martial arts. Mr. White, please come forward and help Miss!" "What?" White night frowns. There are still such arrogant people in the temple of God? The company commander is old and useless?? "Who are those people?" The road sank in the white night. "Heard... Heard that is the town temple people..." Peony trembling said. "Town hall?" "White night eyebrows a frown:" zongmen ranked first town temple "Like... Yes..." Peony trembles way. I heard the sound in the white night and thought for a while. He didn''t really want to save Jiyue. After all, strictly speaking, he and Qu Jiyue are also enemies. But peony is innocent. Moreover, this girl is kind-hearted. She not only helps him speak, but also tells him some important news from Qu Jiyue. Strictly speaking, peony has helped Bai Ye a lot. Don''t look at the Buddhist face. White night vomited a mouth of turbid gas, light said: "you take me past." "Good, young master, you come with me!" Peony said, then in front of the guide, but the body is shaking, a pair of impatient appearance. Zhenshen hall can be different from the Mulong hall. That''s the real family number one. It is also the mainstay of the temple of God. The people who can enter the temple of the town are at least capable of becoming outstanding people. They are all the real elite of the clan. It is said that most of the elders used to be disciples of the town hall. The position of Zhenshen temple in the clan is particularly unique. Qi Wushuang, the chief disciple of Zhenshen temple, is the pride of the world and can be called the unparalleled talent. He has been the top of the list for many years. Since he was the number one outstanding man, the temple of God can be said to be the focus of cultivation on him. He lost all the benefits and resources of the clan, and all the Ancient Soul secrets were taught to him. People don''t know how powerful Qi is now. But the number two winner once said this. "I''m no longer the enemy of matchless elder martial brother..." although this sentence is somewhat flattering. But to let such a proud person like wending say such words... Qi''s unparalleled strength, how terrible should it be! No one knows what the future of Qi matchless will be! But one thing is that his future is bound to be limitless. The elder martial brother is the first disciple of the sect, and the elder is also the first elder. It is reasonable for the disciples of the temple to be arrogant and domineering. After all, the strength is there, so most people are respectful when they see the zhenshendian disciples. I don''t know how to catch Jiyue in the white night. But to this extent, the elder can''t save him. If Niantian is still there, the people of Zhenshen temple may say that they are afraid, but he has been locked up. As for Yun Qingye, who ranks third, I''m afraid that the disciples of Zhenshen temple have occupied the words of reason, and Rao Shiyun Qingye can''t help it... thinking of this, Bai Ye can''t help but feel helpless. It''s not easy to get into the temple. So far, he has not had much contact with the town hall. He has already offended most of the entrance of the temple of God and the elders. Although it is said that in the battle of the clans, the elders have made some changes to him, but this is only a change. Now he has some quiet days in the temple of God. If he offends the temple of God again, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the future. White night looked at the peony in front of the eye. Her cultivation is not high, all the way to the road is to use the soul gas, now is the consumption of most of the small face pale, the body also shakes badly, but she still tried to fly forward. "That''s it White night sighs secretly, the heart has already made a decision.The town temple is not far away from the Mulong hall. The hall is magnificent, with a huge statue standing at the door. This statue is the first elder statue of Zhenshen temple, and also the hero of Shentian temple. It is said that in a crisis of Shentian temple, the elder once sacrificed himself and turned the temple into safety. Therefore, he erected a statue to commemorate it. At the moment, there are a sea of people in front of the statue. Except for a few disciples from the entrance of the hall, most of the disciples of Zizhu pavilion have arrived. And the first one is to capture the moon. But at the moment, her small face is very pale, and her eyes are full of fear... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1921 At the moment, the capture of the lonely month, is a bit lonely flavor. Although there were many disciples of Zizhu Pavilion standing behind her, they did not dare to come forward, just looked at the front with fear eyes. Shen Baiyi is also there. In addition, Nawan Zhuoyuan also stands in the rear, watching all this. In front of them were five disciples of the town hall. Four men and one woman. However, it is the woman who confronts with Qu Ji Yue. The woman was quite beautiful. Her face was painted with make-up and her figure was not bad. She wore a decent black robe. She had a lot of pendants on her body. Her breath was very thick. There was a mole on the corner of her mouth. Many people recognize that this woman is the famous Lian Jieyan in the town temple. The reason why Lian Jieyan is famous is not how high her strength is, but how gorgeous she is. Everyone knows that the town temple people are not easy to provoke, and perhaps the worst one is Lian Jieyan. She will destroy anything that makes her uncomfortable. Three months ago, a disciple was seriously injured by Lian Jieyan, and his accomplishments were knocked down. The reason is that the disciple murmured to Lian Jieyan when he was practicing martial arts at the test site. Although Lian Jieyan wanted to occupy the disciple''s test site, the disciple could not help complaining. As a result, lian Jieyan heard about it and was seriously injured If the law enforcement Hall''s disciples didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid that disciple would have lost his life. There are not a few cases like this. Lian Jieyan is unreasonable, arrogant and arrogant. In addition, she is a member of the Zhenshen temple. Therefore, no one dares to provoke her. Even the elders can''t help her. Because it has been said that Lian Jieyan and Qi Wushuang have an unusual relationship. Of course, this so-called extraordinary is not to say that Lian Jieyan and Qi Wushuang are double cultivation partners, but it is said that Lian Jieyan had saved Qi Wushuang''s life, so Qi Wushuang has always treated Lian Jieyan as a relative. If anyone dares to move Lian Jieyan, Qi Wushuang is bound to be furious. Even if the elder comes, it will be difficult to keep that person. But today, no one thought that the famous lady of Zizhu Pavilion caught Jiyue and even Jieyan. This is really unexpected. "Even elder martial sister... I have already said that I really have nothing to do with elder martial brother Xu. I only said two or three words with him, and it is also some ordinary conversation. Please don''t misunderstand me! If you don''t believe it, you can find elder martial brother Xu Wu, and we will confront each other face to face! " At this time, Qu Jiyue bit the lips of Sakura, turned and raised his head, summoned up the courage to seriously face Lian Jieyan. Not big sound is to let the boiling scene stop a lot. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Lian Jieyan said angrily: "you little bitch, don''t think I don''t know. Younger martial brother Xuwu has been looking at you for a long time. Who is younger martial brother Xuwu? What is his condition? How many coquettes want to be his double practice partner. Now he is chasing you on his own initiative. How can you refuse to accept it "Elder martial sister Lian, I have made my words very straightforward!" It''s helpless to capture the moon. "I don''t believe it!" Lian Jieyan pointed to Qu Jiyue''s nose and said angrily, "in short, if you don''t kneel down and swear to me in public today, I''ll never give up!" When she heard the sound, her face changed. "Sister Lian, is that too much? With so many people watching, are you trying to catch younger martial sister and lose his reputation? " Shen Bai in the back couldn''t hold her breath. She immediately lowered her voice and said. "Shen Bai Yi, what can I do for you? Get your men out of here! Get out of here! No more! I''m going to kill you, you punks Lian Jieyan''s irascible eyes glared, almost roaring out. Seeing that Lian Jieyan was so angry, everyone was trembling and no one dared to move. Shen Bai Yi hesitated. And at this time, even the man behind the body of clean Yan also drank a light. "Shen Baiyi, didn''t you hear what senior sister Lian said? Get out of here! It''s none of your business here! " Shen Bai Yi''s face changed suddenly, his fist was pinched secretly, but he couldn''t hold on to it. "What should I do, elder martial brother?" People nearby are in a hurry. "Is the elder here?" Shen Baiyi clenched his teeth and asked in a low voice. "The elders are in a meeting. Our people can''t even see the elder''s face. How can we inform the elder?" "Lian Jieyan, I''m afraid it was deliberately chosen to deal with younger martial sister Qu at this time! She must know that the main hall is to hold a general assembly, all the elders and even the miscellaneous elders are going to attend! No one is in charge of the clan now! No one can do anything about her! " "How despicable "This wicked woman The disciples of Zizhu Pavilion said indignantly. Shen Bai Yi did not say a word, but the anxiety in his eyes was more and more intense.I''m afraid that all this is premeditated by Lian Jieyan. Today, I''m going to deliberately humiliate and capture Jiyue. But in the face of Lian Jieyan''s existence, people have no choice. After all, her position and power are not what ordinary students can deal with. "You don''t kneel, do you?" At this time, Lian Jieyan narrowed her eyes, and there was a chill in her pupils. "Elder martial sister, don''t bully people too much!" Capture Ji Yue is also a temper tantrum, see each other are so bullying themselves, which also bear to live? He immediately refuted one sentence. What a surprise! Bang! A crisp applause rang out in an instant. Then see capture the silent moon back and forth, Jiao body crazy shaking, people almost stand unsteadily. When he stabilized his body, a red palm print appeared on his white face. People around were stunned. "Younger martial sister!" The people of Zizhu Pavilion rushed up one after another, surrounded and captured the silent moon. Shen Baiyi was furious and glared at the man who took charge. It is not Lian Jieyan, but the man beside Lian Jieyan. Then he put his hand down slowly and said without expression: "capture Jiyue, pay attention to your identity, dare to be rude to elder martial sister Lian? Have you forgotten all the rules of the clan? If we dare to do this again, we will be merciless! " "You..." "the people of Zhenshen temple are too arrogant!" "That''s it. It''s terrible!" All the disciples of Zizhu Pavilion were infuriated, and they yelled indignantly. The sound is soaring. Even clean face sees appearance, is angry extremely counter smile. She stares at Qu Jiyue, Shen Baiyi and others, and nods repeatedly. "Good! Good! Good! I didn''t expect you, a little purple bamboo Pavilion, dare to compete with the temple of our town? Good! In this case, if the temple of our town doesn''t fight, it will be looked down upon by the disciples! Capture the moon! Your family hasn''t taught you to respect your elders. Today, I''ll teach you! Since you refuse to kneel down, I will cut off your legs and see if you still kneel or not! " With that, Lian Jieyan waved her hand and went straight ahead with the rest of the town hall disciples. Although there are nearly 100 disciples on the side of Zizhu Pavilion, facing the five members of Zhenshen temple, they all step back. They are full of fear and have no courage to compete with them! People around him looked at him one after another. Many people shook their heads in secret. Although there are few people on the side of Zhenshen temple, they are all experts and the elite of the clan. Can enter the town temple, and which is not extraordinary gorgeous evil? These five people are enough to clean up 500 disciples of Zizhu Pavilion. In front of them, there are no more than 100 people. Isn''t that just like playing? Seeing that the other party came in a violent way, he grabbed the moon silver teeth and bit him gently. He lowered his voice and said to Shen Baiyi and others hoarse: "elder martial brother... You go, leave me alone." "Silent moon, what are you talking about? How can we leave you alone Shen Bai said in a deep voice. "That''s right, younger martial sister. You don''t know that vicious woman Lian Jieyan is. If she takes you to the town hall, I''m afraid you can''t come out alive." "Fortunately, we stopped you outside the temple of this town in time. You can rest assured that we will take you back safely." Other disciples of Zizhu Pavilion comforted one after another. But capturing the moon is extremely painful. She knew that Shen Baiyi and others could never be Lian Jieyan''s opponents. And... Once with Lian Jieyan on, I''m afraid it will annoy that person. If that person makes a move... I''m afraid even if Mo Ziyun is standing here, she can''t be protected... How could this happen? How did things get there? It''s painful to capture the moon. Perhaps to see the expression of Qu Jiyue''s face full of pain and hesitation, Lian Jieyan''s mouth showed a smug smile. She glanced at the extremely frightened and retreating people of Zizhu Pavilion and said with a smile: "you bastard, you should know that these garbage in Zizhu Pavilion can''t protect you. If you continue to fight against me, you will only implicate them. If you kneel down and climb over now, kowtow to me and apologize, and then you will no longer contact with younger martial brother Xu Wu, you will not be in trouble After Shen Baiyi, they will be ok... What do you think? " Catch the silence of the moon, suddenly raised his head, staring at Lian Jieyan. A moment later, she took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "OK... I promise you!" "Younger martial sister!" "Silent moon! Are you crazy? " Shen Bai Yi''s face changed greatly. The surrounding disciples were also in an uproar. This is a young lady of the capture family, but she is a high-ranking gold branch and jade leaf. If we do, not only will Qu Jiyue be disgraced, but even his family will lose face.But people know that there is no choice to capture the moon! Lian Jieyan is aggressive, and the elders can''t arrive in time. At this time, she has no other way but to yield. Otherwise, she implicates Shen Baiyi and others, and she will only feel more guilty. The moon is still and its head is low. "Kneel down!" Lian Jieyan laughed. Qu Jiyue clenched his fist and bent his knees slowly. But at this time, a figure rushed into the crowd panting and yelled: "Miss... Miss! Here comes Mr. White! Here comes Mr. White www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1922 "Young master Bai?" Capture the silence of the moon slightly a Leng, only to see that the visitor is Paeonia lactiflora. Behind her came a man in white with white hair. The man, with his hands behind him, paced forward. The crowd actually split a road by themselves and let him come. The eyes of all the people around him also gathered in a flash. Many people whispered and their eyes showed fear. "It''s elder martial brother Bai!" "Why did he come?" "Be careful, don''t offend elder martial brother Bai!" ... there was a little noise. The scene was boiling. Shen Baiyi and other disciples of Zizhu Pavilion were all confused. Even Jieyan also felt astonished. "White night, why did you come? Did you come to see my jokes? " Capture silent moon dark bite silver teeth, side head resentful way. "I wanted to see your joke, but suddenly it was not funny." White night light said. "What do you mean?" I''m a little annoyed to capture the moon. "It''s very simple. Why don''t you give in so much when you are defeated by me, but now you are so servile to others? Do you think I''m inferior to others in the daytime? " The white night asked. When he heard the sound, he was speechless. However, the peony beside her was somewhat incoherent. She looked at the silent moon in a hurry, and then looked at the white night. With a little cry and trembling, she said, "Mr. White, are you... Are you blaming miss?"? Please don''t blame miss, miss has already known the mistake... " " just! " White night shook his head, light said: "look at the Paeonia, I will help you out of the head." "Come out?" Capture Ji Yue was stunned. But the white night went straight ahead. The disciples of the temple of the town all looked at the night, and people''s eyes were full of fear. "White night? What are you doing here? " Lian Jie Yan snorted coldly, especially in a bad tone. "What''s wrong with capturing Ji Yue? You should be so angry at the town temple?" The white night asked. "It''s none of your business!" Lian Jieyan sinks. "Why has it nothing to do with me? I and Qu Jiyue entered the clan gate at the same time. Moreover, we are all from the same place, so we can be regarded as fellow villagers. I must help him with his affairs. " The white night talks nonsense. "Is it?" Lian Jieyan moved her eyebrows, staring at the white night, and her eyes twinkled with coldness. Then she hummed and said, "originally, the affairs of our town temple can''t be intervened by others. But since you want to capture the silent moon, well, I''ll give you a chance!" "I''m just talking about the truth. What did Qu Jiyue do?" "He robbed my man!" Lian Jieyan angry voice. "Robbing men?" White night Leng Leng Leng, side head looked at the eye capture silence month. However, Qu Jiyue said in a low voice: "there is a man named Xu Wu in the temple of Zhenshen. Xu wusheng is very handsome. He is a famous beautiful man in the clan. What''s more, it is said that he has a special physique. Any woman can gain extraordinary skill increase by practicing with him. Elder martial sister Lian wants Xu Wu to be her partner in double cultivation, but Xu Wu is unwilling to do so, and he has been deliberately approaching him during this period of time Even I misunderstood you! In fact, I have no feelings for Xu Wu at all! We just said three words before and after, and we just said hello The voice of catching Ji Yue was quite loud, and everyone heard it clearly. "So it is!" The white night suddenly realized. But it''s also frowning. In terms of his appearance, he is not bad. How could he never come across such a thing. "Where is Xu Wu man?" The white night asked. "I don''t know." "I''ve been looking for a circle and I''ve lost sight." The disciple nearby replied. "If the party is not here, it is impossible to deal with this matter for the time being. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s better to put this matter down for the time being and wait for Xu Wu to have a good discussion. It''s not a big deal. I think Qu Jiyue doesn''t seem to be interested in Xu Wu, so there''s no need to say things like this." Said the white night. However, as soon as he said this, a disciple on the other side of the town god hall immediately opened his mouth in a strange way. "Oh? I didn''t expect you would pretend to be a peacemaker at night? Still reasonable? Do you know how to reason? " "That''s it Even Jieyan sneered: "white night, what are you? Do you think we are the Mulong hall? It''s none of your business here. Now, get out of here! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " Angry words blurted out. Even Jieyan is unafraid. In front of anyone, she always said that she would scold and kill, and she would never have any scruples.But... Even Jieyan doesn''t know that white night is not a good tempered person. He raised his head slightly, looked at Lian Jieyan and his disciples next to him, and said calmly, "so... My proposal... You don''t accept it, do you?" "So what?" Lian Jieyan hums: "do you dare to fight me here?" "I won''t do it to you!" White night shook his head, said faintly: "but you start to me, that is not the same!" As soon as his voice fell, he turned straight to Qu Jiyue and said, "go back, follow me. Don''t go to Zizhu pavilion or soul martial hall!" "Go?" The moon was stunned. But see white night calm way: "now I take you, you don''t have to worry, I just want to know, who dares to stop me!" Voice out, Lian Jieyan and others face suddenly changed. Hesitation, it seems to understand the meaning of the white moon. "Asshole!" Lian Jieyan was extremely angry and would go forward. But the next disciple stopped her immediately. "Elder martial sister... Don''t mess around..." "are you afraid? Kill the dog man and woman "Kill... I... we are not rivals of the white night!" "He dares to attack the temple people of our town?" Lian Jieyan roars. "He dares to kill the company commander, but he is afraid of us?" The man next to him trembled back. Lian Jieyan was stunned. Yeah. White night is a man that the company commander dares to kill. Even he has issued a life and death challenge to Niantian elder. How dare such a man be! On the arrogance and desperation, Lian Jieyan meets the white night. It''s just a little bit of a witch! Lian Jieyan can''t help sweating. But... How can she watch Qu Jiyue leave like this? Especially in this public! She even clean Yan is extremely good face of people, if really let this thing happen, then where does her face go? Her pride is bound to be fragmented. "Don''t be afraid!" At this time, Lian Jieyan roared. "Elder martial sister, what are you going to do?" All the people next to me were trembling. But see Lian Jieyan face ferocious, eyes are full of malice. "You say, if white night hurt me! What about matchless? In front of matchless, what is this white night As soon as this word falls, people''s brains all flutter. And Lian Jieyan has already stepped forward and walked towards the white night. But at the moment of her approach, a indifferent voice came. "If you want to threaten me with Qi Wushuang, you are wrong. In addition, if I do, I will not hurt you, but kill you directly! You have to think it out! " Hearing this, Lian Jieyan immediately trembled, and the whole person was frozen in the same place... in the first place www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1923 White night a glance, like a mountain, instant pressure in Lian Jieyan''s body. Lian Jieyan''s body trembled wildly for a while, then it was motionless, just like a statue. This is the prestige of the white night. It''s also his momentum. No one doubts the words of white night. After all, a company commander who dares to fight and kill will be afraid of a disciple? You know, Li Guyi, the leader of the Huangyue clan, died in the hands of the white night! Although Qi Wushuang is known as an extremely powerful evil spirit, in terms of his achievements, he is afraid that he will not be as brilliant as the white night! Although the list of outstanding people has not been rearranged, everyone knows that even if they can''t get the title of the first one in the daytime, the second one will surely not run away! "Go back." White night toward the side there are also some dull way to capture the moon, spin and go forward. Capture Ji Yue seems to have just come back to God. The man hesitated for a moment and quickly followed up. "Hun... Asshole..." when she saw that the white night was far away, Lian Jieyan dared to make a noise. She stamped her foot and pointed to the direction of the white night''s departure and scolded: "these dog men and women, I''ll make them look good!" Lian Jie''s face is black and blue, and her eyes are full of anger. At this moment, however, there was a sound. "Ha ha, it''s just a talk!" Even Jieyan heard the sound, the lung was almost burst, and looked at the man in a hurry. However, the speaker has not been caught yet, and another voice rings out. "Is this Lian Jieyan? In the end, it''s just a bully and a coward. " "Elder martial brother Bai''s strength is so strong that she doesn''t dare to fight!" "But it''s also true. If elder martial brother Bai wants to really say who he''s going to kill, he''ll definitely kill him. He won''t be soft hearted. It''s reasonable that even elder martial sister will be afraid. After all, she can''t be elder martial brother Bai''s opponent. " "Ha ha, but it''s the first time I saw Lian Jieyan eat shriveled. I thought that a strong person like her could not live in the whole clan. I didn''t expect elder martial brother Bai to do it!" "Interesting and interesting!" All kinds of voices floated out, and they were laughing at Lian Jieyan. Lian Jieyan is a person with strong self-esteem. Hearing this sound, the whole person is about to be in the range of explosion. I saw her roar, and the spirit of heaven urged people to rush into the crowd like a raging lion, and beat those students who spoke. After all, she was a disciple of Zhenshen temple, with extraordinary strength. Those disciples were beaten by her before two times, and they were in a mess. The scene was in chaos. "Spare your life, elder martial sister!" The crowd begged for mercy and scurried. But see Lian Jieyan climb up, facing these people is a few feet in the past. Click, click... everyone''s ribs were kicked and broken. They bared their teeth in pain, but they did not dare to resist. "Sister Lian!" Several disciples of the temple came to advise them immediately. "Don''t make a fuss. The Council of elders should be over soon. Our elder is not in the clan. If things get too big, I''m afraid it will have some bad effects." A disciple said in a deep voice. "What are you afraid of?" Lian Jieyan said angrily: "I''m not only going to make trouble, but also make a big one! Don''t you all say I''m a bully? Well, then I''ll challenge white night! Let''s see if I''m a bully "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The disciples were busy persuading. When people get angry, they can''t talk but think. Lian Jieyan is a typical example. She was shocked by the aura of the white night and did not dare to move. Now she is provoked by the words of these disciples, and she is confused by her anger. If she is really asked to challenge the white night, she must be in a different place? If Lian Jieyan really died in the hands of the white night... The consequences can be unimaginable! At that time, I''m afraid the whole temple of God will be in chaos. "Don''t try to persuade me, I will kill white night." Lian Jieyan has been out of control, people have made a decision completely. Until then, a voice came. "Sister Lian, calm down." Hearing this, Lian Jieyan suddenly trembled, as if aware of what, suddenly turned his head. At the periphery of the crowd stood a very handsome man in white. He has long hair, fair skin and charming eyes, which makes people feel deeply trapped in it... "Xu Wu?" Many people exclaimed in surprise. "How dare you come?" Lian Jieyan is so angry that she rushes directly to Xu Wu. PA. Xu Wu got a slap on his handsome face.But... He didn''t step back, let alone dodge. Lian Jieyan frowned: "why don''t you hide?" But Xu Wu said in a deep voice: "elder martial sister, can you feel a little bit like this?" Lian Jieyan did not say anything. However, Xu Wu glanced at the other disciples and said in a deep voice: "elder martial sister, there are many people here. Let''s go back to the hall first." "Don''t touch me!" Lian Jieyan snorted angrily, but still obediently followed Xu Wu back to the palace. After seeing this, all the disciples could only disperse. The disciples of Bingxin hall came to take care of the aftermath and deal with the wounded. After entering the temple, the disciples of the temple stopped Xu Wu immediately. "Xu Wu, you were the one who came to visit the temple of our town later. Today''s event has made the temple of our town lose face. It''s all because of you. How do you plan to explain to elder martial sister and elder martial brother?" The former disciple stared at Xu Wu and said coldly. He had long been unhappy with Xu Wu. Relying on his special physique, he made many female disciples of the clan secretly promise. The same is true of other male disciples. It is said that only one of the hundred souls with special constitution may be male. Such proportion, also let Xu Wu become a sweet cake. And his face, of course, is invincible. However, Xu Wu shook his head and said calmly, "I think you may have misunderstood something. First of all, I have no feeling about the capture of Jiyue. Therefore, today''s matter is just a misunderstanding! If you want to say, it can only be said that you are impulsive! " "What?" "Do you mean to blame us?" Everyone was very angry. One of them even rushed up and grabbed Xu Wu''s collar. He was angry and roared: "get down on your knees and apologize, or I''ll blow your head off!" However, as soon as he said this, Lian Jieyan next to him said coldly, "Zhang Mo, let him go for me!" "Sister Lian!" "Didn''t you hear me?" Lian Jieyan snorted angrily. Zhang Mo heard the sound and bit his teeth, and finally loosened Xu Wu''s collar. Seeing Lian Jieyan staring at Xu Wu, she said coldly, "Xu Wu, what you said is true?" "It''s true, of course." Xu Wu looked at Lian Jieyan with a serious face and a little affectionate eyes. He said, "although Qu Jiyue is also born well and has excellent conditions, she can''t compare with elder martial sister. She is just a person who enters our clan through the relationship. She is still in the purple bamboo Pavilion. What about you, elder martial sister? You are an elite disciple of the ancestral clan in Zhenshen temple. You are not only gifted, but also like a fairy. Xu Wu has been under the care of elder martial sister all the time. If you really want to say that you like... You will definitely not like women like Qu Jiyue. As for who Xu Wu likes, it is obvious and easy to see. " Xu Wu didn''t speak again. Not only his eyes are burning at Lian Jieyan. Even if he did not finish the rest, his meaning was very clear. Even Jieyan''s body trembled, and her eyes gradually blurred. Looking at this posture, she clearly understood Xu Wu''s meaning. As for the disciples of the town hall nearby, they were stunned for a long time. With their mouths wide open and eyes wide open, they stare at Xu Wu in disbelief. They probably didn''t expect that Xu Wu was so shameless... "Xu Wu... Who do you like?" Lian Jieyan''s face was flushed with a touch of crimson on her face. She turned her head sideways and asked. "Elder martial sister Lian, why do you know what you''re saying?" Xu Wu faintly smiles, but his hand can''t help but grasp Lian Jieyan''s small hand. Lian Jieyan struggled symbolically and finally let it go. "Shameless!" The people next to him scolded secretly. Xu Wu heard it, but did not pay attention to it. On the contrary, he looked at Lian Jieyan and said affectionately: "elder martial sister, although the matter today is just a misunderstanding among the senior brothers, it is still caused by Xu Wu. Xu Wu wants to explain two points to the elder martial sister here." "Say it." Lian Jieyan looked up at him and immediately said. "First, Xu Wu has been looking for Qu Jiyue many times before, but she thinks that as a family girl, her vision should be different, so I want to ask her what kind of gift she can give you to make you happy!" "So it is!" Lian Jieyan is suddenly enlightened. Xu Wu''s mouth was dark, and there was a flash of light in his eyes, and then he said, "secondly, the matter of today has made elder martial sister wronged... Xu Wu will never give up. Let Xu Wu calculate the account in person at night." "How can this work?" Lian Jieyan was anxious and immediately called out: "you are not the opponent of the white night! If you go, you''ll die forever"But Xu Wu doesn''t want to hurt the elder martial sister at all!" Xu Wu took a deep breath and said calmly: "although Xu Wu is not strong, he will never give in. Xu Wu has vowed in his heart that he must protect his elder martial sister at all costs. Today, she has suffered such a great humiliation! This is also the humiliation of Xu Wu. Please let Xu Wu go. " With that, Xu Wu released Lian Jieyan''s hand and turned to walk outside the hall. Lian Jieyan was shocked. She immediately grabbed Xu Wu''s hand and yelled, "Xu Wu, don''t mess with me!" "Elder martial sister!" "Dare you not listen to me?" "But..." "this matter, let''s ask the master brother to handle it!" Lian Jieyan gritted his teeth and turned to ask the person next to him: "when does the elder martial brother leave the pass?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1924 When others heard the sound, they were all stunned. "Elder martial sister, how can we know that?" One person has no choice but to say. "It is said that the closure of the eldest martial brother is very important, and the time of closing is not short. Otherwise, how could he miss the battle of Qunzhong?" Another replied. "Elder martial sister, if you want to let the elder martial brother come out to solve this matter, I don''t think it''s necessary." Before, the disciple looked at Xu Wu with anger in his eyes and said coldly, "and this matter is not a big deal. Since it is over, let''s just forget it. There''s no need to make trouble in the big city." "Zhang Mo, what do you mean by that? Do you mean that the grievance suffered by the elder martial sister is just like this? " Xu Wu''s face sank and he glared at the disciple. "Xu benwu, don''t shout here! If you are really good, you should go to find white night. Why ask our elder martial brother? " The disciple named Zhang Mo said coldly. "Well, who said I was incompetent! Elder martial sister, wait for me here. I will come when I go! " Xu Wu said coldly that he would leave. However, Lian Jieyan grabbed him again. "Zhang Mo, shut up." Lian Jieyan drinks to Zhang Mo Leng. Zhang Mo moved his eyebrows and did not say anything. "Xu Wu, it''s still a long-term consideration!" Lian Jieyan said in a deep voice. "Elder martial sister is going to ask the elder martial brother to leave the pass?" Xu Wu asked carefully. "Zhang Mo, they have already said that the elder martial brother doesn''t know when to go out. If you ask the elder martial brother to go out, we have to wait! " "How long will it take?" "I can''t tell!" "If you don''t leave the pass for one year, don''t you have to endure another year''s ridicule and ridicule? If you don''t leave the pass for ten years, don''t you have to endure ten years of ridicule and ridicule? If it''s not a hundred years, you''ll endure it for a hundred years? Elder martial sister, did you bear this? " Xu Wu stares at Lian Jieyan seriously. "Xu Wu, do you have any strategies?" Lian Jieyan looked at him and asked. "It depends on whether you are willing to help me, elder martial sister." Xu Wu lowered his voice. ... ... ... in the soul martial hall. White night opened the door and went in. Qu Jiyue and peony also followed. In addition, there are also a group of disciples of Zizhu Pavilion. But they didn''t dare to enter, they just stood outside. "Well?" Seeing the capture Ji Yue who followed him, Bai Ye frowned and said, "Why are you still here?" "Didn''t you ask me to come with you?" Capture silence moon Leng next way. "That''s just a casual remark. You can actually go back to Zizhu Pavilion." The white night is light. After a moment, she took a deep breath, bowed seriously to the white night, and said, "thank you, white night. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid my end will be terrible." Seeing the action of capturing Ji Yue, Bai Ye looks surprised. "Tut tut... I didn''t expect that the famous Miss Qijia would thank me. The sun is coming out in the West! But you really have no sincerity in apologizing. " "White night, what do you mean by that?" Qu Jiyue was a little unhappy and hummed: "I really appreciate you this time! Don''t think I''m just perfunctory to you "If you really apologize to me, why do you call me by name? Instead of calling me elder martial brother Bai? Do you think I''m inferior to you? " The white night asked. As soon as he said this, he was stunned. "Yes, miss, it''s time for you to call the elder martial brother. After all, you can see the strength of the young master." Next to the peony also persuade up. "But..." Qu Jiyue still wanted to say something, but he could not say a word. A moment later, she hung her head and twisted her head. In the end, she still bit her silver teeth, as if squeezing a few words out of her teeth. "Elder martial brother Bai..." when his voice dropped, his face was already scarlet. I don''t know if it''s shyness or shyness. "I can''t hear you very well." White night took out the ear channel. "You..." catch Ji Yue''s impatience. She is not angry when she sees such a careless appearance of the white night. However, thinking about today''s event, Qu Jiyue finally held back. The man clenched his small fist and again called out, "elder martial brother Bai." "Still can''t hear." "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" Almost ready to explode, Qu Jiyue immediately called three times, louder and louder. Outside the house, Shen Baiyi and others were shocked. "Now... Are you satisfied?" Qu Jiyue has tears in her eyes, and her cheeks are still red. She is panting and her voice is choking."Satisfied, satisfied." Some of the white night. He probably didn''t expect that Qu Jiyue''s reaction was so intense. "Then I''ll go back." It seems that Qu Jiyue doesn''t want to stay here for a moment, so she turns around and leaves. White night did not stay, but looking at her back a little funny. Peony did not leave at the first time, but knelt on the ground and kowtow to the white night immediately after Qu Jiyue left. "Young master Bai, thank you for your help this time. Peony kowtows to you." "You''re welcome." White night immediately lifted it up. Peony a face of gratitude: "childe, in the future, if you can use peony, please immediately order, peony will go through fire and water for you." "It''s not so serious. Go and accompany your lady. She''s scared today." A faint smile on the white night. "Yes." Peony clever nod, spin and bow body way: "childe, maidservant quit." Words down, peony slowly left the room. But just then, there was a cry outside. "Elder martial brother Qin?" "Is elder martial brother Qin here?" "See elder martial brother Qin!" ... the sound gradually dropped, followed by a slightly pleasant voice. "Don''t be polite, younger martial brothers and sisters? Younger martial brother Shen is here, too? Why don''t you stand at the door With this voice, the white night immediately understood who was coming! Shen Bai Yi outside the door exchanged greetings with the visitors, and the visitors came in. Shen Baiyi and Qu Jiyue, who was about to leave, came in. "Qin Wanglong?" The white night looked at the visitor quietly and said, "how did you come?" "Come and help elder martial brother Bai." Qin Wanglong saluted the white night and said with a smile. "Help me?" "What can I do for you?" he asked "Nature is a matter of the temple." Qin Wanglong said with a smile, "elder martial brother Bai may not know that you are in a big trouble." "What trouble? Lian Jieyan? " "Lian Jieyan? No, no, no... I don''t think senior brother Qi Wushuang is bored enough to fight with elder martial brother Bai for such a thing. The trouble I said is Xu Wu Qin Wanglong said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1925 Hearing Qin Wanglong''s words, everyone was stunned. Qu Jiyue and Shen Baiyi are all stunned. "What do you mean by that, elder martial brother Qin?" Shen Bai Yi frowned: "I have seen Xu Wu. Although he has a special physique, his talent is not outstanding. He can enter the town hall, thanks to elder martial sister Lian''s help!" "What? Thanks to sister Lian''s help? It''s not that elder martial sister Lian takes a fancy to his special constitution and transfers him over. It''s just that he gets the moon first. " The disciple of a Zizhu Pavilion nearby could not help muttering. Shen Bai Yi didn''t answer. But the white night light smile: "this even clean Yan really has the ability, don''t know, thought the town god hall elder is her." Qin Wanglong shook his head and said, "it''s not her who has the ability, but the Qi matchless. Qi Wushuang is the key cultivation object of the clan. His status in the temple of God is detached. The company commander does not dare to offend him casually. However, he regards Lian Jieyan as a relative. With Qi Wushuang''s support, who dares not give Lian Jieyan face? It is because of this that she is so difficult to catch younger martial sister. " Capture Ji moon dark hum a, obviously not today''s matter indignant. "But then, what does Xu Wu mean?" White night light asked, but the line of sight is to capture the silent moon. "I don''t know." Qu Jiyue shook his head: "I don''t know Xu Wu very well either. He only talks with me a few times occasionally. That''s all. I hardly associate with the people of Zhenshen temple." "Then why do you say I''m in big trouble?" White night shifts his eyes and looks at Qin Wanglong. "The problem lies in Xu Wu." Qin Wanglong said with a smile, "he is not as childish as you think." "What do you mean?" "This man is very hidden, not only his origin, but also his strength. You all think that he is a little white face, but in fact he is not, because I have seen Xu Wu play once." Qin Wanglong shrugged his shoulders and said, "I want you to be on your guard, because Wanglong feels like a game after knowing what happened." "Bureau?" Everyone was shocked. "Good! Bureau Qin Wanglong congealed his eyes and lowered his voice: "as far as I know, Xu Wuming''s strength is extraordinary. If he does his best, I guess his force may be no less than that of a hero! However, he gave us a feeling of entering the town temple through the back door. The strength of the temple in azhi town can only be said to be mediocre. It has not done anything important, and the battle between the clans has never appeared. Why should he hide so deeply? Moreover, this time Lian Jieyan suddenly made a difficult attack on the younger martial sister, which also seemed strange. Therefore, I always felt that this was a bureau, a bureau set up by Xu Wu! " "Is it?" People were surprised by Qin Wanglong''s words. Who can think of it. Especially capture the moon. She opened her mouth and looked at Qin Wanglong. After half a ring, she said, "so... Elder martial brother Qin, do you mean that I have been taken advantage of?" "Probably, I guess so." Qin Wanglong said lightly. "What is Xu wubu''s purpose?" Others asked. "I don''t know." Qin Wanglong shook his head directly and simply. "I don''t know?" "Yes, everything is my guess. I have no definite evidence. Maybe I am wrong. I just want to express my thoughts to you." Qin Wanglong said with a smile. When they heard the sound, they were dumb. For a long time, this is just Qin Wanglong''s guess. "In my opinion, elder martial brother Qin may have thought a little bit too much. As for the problem of Xu Wu''s strength, I don''t think it''s reliable at all. After all, Xu Wu doesn''t need to hide his own strength. What''s the benefit of doing so? You know, in the temple of the Supreme God, the higher the strength, the more things you get. Can''t Xu Wu get along with those benefits? " Shen Bai Yi shook his head and said. "This is not clear." Qin Wanglong shrugged his shoulders. White night took a deep breath and was too lazy to think about it. He stood up straight and said, "no matter what! Still want to thank you for reminding, Qin Wanglong, you go back first, this matter should come to an end! I don''t want to get involved in Xu Wu''s affairs. I''m here to practice soul skills. I''m not here to be a peacemaker. You can handle the rest. " People looked at each other, can see the white night this a posture of resisting people thousands of miles, people can only give up, so they get up to hug the white night, and then leave one after another. After waiting for someone to leave, he was relieved at night, then sat down cross legged and continued to practice. The rest of the day was quite calm. No one bothers. The town hall people did not come back. White night took advantage of leisure time, went to the ancient library. In ancient times, no one could enter the library. Only those who had made outstanding contributions to zongmen could get the approval of the temple master. The nature of this kind of place was almost the same as that of the forbidden area.However, for the white night, the zongmen forbidden area is like entering an uninhabited place. He has recited the pithy formulas of the ancestors in the forbidden area. Unfortunately, it is not an easy thing to fully understand them. The gate of the ancient library. White night handed the token to the old man sitting at the door drinking tea. The old man took the token, glanced at it, turned it and gave it to Bai Ye. At the same time, he also had a secret script. That''s exactly the great thousand broken Dharma mantra that white night dreams of. Seeing this secret script, white night is mercilessly relieved. "In this way, it can be regarded as an account of Shenji palace." Next, let''s see if there are some unique skills you want in the ancient library! The mood of the white night is quite excited, and people also take steps to walk inside. However, just as the white night was about to enter the gate, the old man who was drinking tea suddenly thought of something. He suddenly turned his head, looked at the white night, and then whirled and yelled, "young man, remember, you can only go to area 4!" "Area four?" White night slightly a Leng: "other areas can''t go?" "It''s not that you can''t go." The old man shook his head and said faintly, "but you can''t go. If you go to this cultivation, you will die." "Is it?" White night''s face was funny: "what kind of cultivation did you go to?" "If we say that area 3, within the sect, among all the disciples, there are only 10 people who can go to area 3, but there is only one person among the disciples in area 2. As for area 1, no one can get there. Even the elite of the sect elders can''t set foot in area 1. As for why you can''t go, you can go in there. This is your advice." The old man said faintly. After the voice dropped, the man turned and continued to drink tea. Hearing the sound in the white night, I felt thoughtful, and after a while I started walking towards the inside. Although it is said that these areas are very terrible, but in the view of the white night, it is as if there is no one. After all, his cultivation is not what the old man saw. What''s more, the old man would never have thought that there would be two Hongbing soldiers in the hands of this disciple. In addition, the white night also has a pure divine power, which is enough to restrain everything. You should know that even the God of heaven and the master of the temple can not compare with the power of the white night. Even if this ancient library is extremely strange, there is no fear at night. The ancient library is a very old library. As soon as I stepped into the gate, there was a smell of decay in the air. It''s impossible to know who built this library. According to the ancestral sect, it was built by the founder of the temple of God. However, this statement was quickly overturned, because there was no record of the founder''s establishment of the ancient library in the various documents of the temple of God. It is also said that this is an ancient powerful cave, which was later transformed into a library by the God Temple. This possibility is very great. After all, some great powers have the habit of collecting martial arts in the world. Maybe the Ancient Soul books of the god heaven hall were obtained in this way. He looked forward, but before meeting, there was a huge open space, which was filled with a large number of bookshelves. Each shelf was filled with old books, which looked particularly spectacular... excited at the white night, he immediately walked towards those bookshelves. But just as he approached the bookshelf. Bang! A strange light exploded in an instant, and in an instant wrapped up the white night. In an instant, the white night found that all the soul power in his body and the spirit of heaven were suppressed by a wonderful force. Under the pressure of this force, he found his body extremely heavy, and it was difficult to move forward. "What''s the matter?" The white night frowned. But he didn''t think much about it and moved on. Finally, the white night came to a bookshelf. With a cursory glance, he immediately fixed his eyes on a soul book in the middle of the bookshelf called "falling sky sword Jue", and immediately took it down. The sword formula is very old. Although the paper of the sword formula is made of spirit animal skin, the years still leave strong traces on it. I don''t know how many people have touched this sword formula. The white night is turning carefully. However, the more you can''t stop, the more you look, the more you can''t put it down. "What a wonderful sword formula!" "My God, how can this sword move be used like this?" "Who created this? Is there such an extraordinary skill? " His eyes are shining in the white night. He is concentrating on the sword formula, and the whole person is totally devoted to it. But at this time, a strange sound suddenly sounded in this area. "Disciple Bai Ye has taken a copy of" falling sky sword formula ", which is just the beginning of the trial of" falling sky sword formula "The voice dropped. The earth trembled. Then, he saw the open space beside him suddenly split, and then a figure rose from the cracked earth. White night all over a Leng, incredible looking at the rising figure, at the moment or confused. "Trial?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1926 It was a figure wrapped in black dark iron. I didn''t know whether it was a mechanism or a person. I couldn''t feel a breath all over my body. Only under the helmet, there was a pair of strange eyes staring at this side. The white night froze. He quickly stepped back half a step, put down the "falling sky sword formula", and pressed his hand on the Lihuang sword on his waist. He had no idea what had happened or what it was. At this time, the strange sound was heard again. "Trial begins!" The sound of a sudden heart pumping. And that figure is already moving at this moment. I can see that it immediately strides forward and gallops towards the white night. A dark sword is pulled out by it, and the endless sword meaning is like a rushing flood sweeping towards here. The white night was shocked and retreated. However, as soon as he retired, he found that it was no longer the area full of bookshelves. On the contrary, it had become an extremely empty area. "Space conversion?" The white night came to me, and my face was white. He never thought that there was still such a magic art of space conversion in this place! This is not the time to think. Because that figure has already been killed. He quickly pulled out the sword from Huang and cut it hard at the other side. But at the moment when his sword was just drawn out, Lihuang sword suddenly shook wildly, and then suddenly became extremely heavy. Oh, no, this is? The white night''s face changed with horror. Suddenly, it seemed that he realized something. The man quickly released his sword and flashed to the side. Bang! The other side''s black sword heavily cut in the white night standing position. The power of the sword exploded on the spot, splashed countless sword flowers, and hit the white night like raindrops. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the body of the white night immediately heard a large number of dense explosions, and the whole person was immediately shaken out. When he fell to the ground, all the soul Qi on his body was smashed and could not be accumulated again. "This is... The secret of falling to Heaven Sword? ¡·¡± hard to get up in the white night, trying to stimulate the breath of life in the body, want to heal their wounds, while staring at the dark figure coldly. At this moment, he fully understood. That''s what the old man at the door said before. After reading each secret book here, the authorities here will force the reader to have a trial. If the test is successful, the reader can fully understand the essence of the book he is reading. In this way, he or she will be able to get a preliminary grasp of the secret book. But if the trial fails... then I''m afraid it''s a different person. After all, this is an ancient library, not an ordinary library. Since you want to study soul book here, you have to be prepared mentally. Don''t read the books here! Of course. For the disciples who come here, the test in front of them is not the only test. The real test also belongs to the strange breath that is everywhere and crazily suppressing their own spirit. Now the white night is wrapped in this breath. Under the pressure of this breath, he could not even exert his usual 30% strength. And the strength of this organ in front of us has obviously exceeded the elite disciples of the sect. Not only that, it makes "fall to Heaven Sword formula", at least also reached the perfect floor. Hard to deal with! The white night congeals the eye, the hand flies in the air to grasp. Whoosh! Li Huang Jian, who fell to the ground, flew over by himself and was firmly held in his hand again. Joo! At this time, the figure over there moved away again. Its body is like black lightning. It shuttles wildly in front of the white night. Its speed is so fast that it is almost impossible for the naked eye to capture its body shape. And as it approaches the white night. Bang! A strange noise came out. Then see that figure suddenly burst open, split out thousands of shadows. Then all the figures jumped into the air, and then held the sword downward. The blade of the sword pointed straight at the white night below. Like the rain falling from the sky, it''s dark and chilly. At that moment, the body of the white night was covered by an unprecedented peerless sword pressure. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... under the pressure of this sword, the body of the white night is constantly sinking, and all the soul power accumulated on the body is also broken. If he can''t take this move, he will be destroyed! It''s just... although the prohibition here is powerful, it can only suppress the soul power... But not the divine power!White night cold eyes, ferocious staring at the attack of the figure, suddenly grasp from the Huang sword, toward the air. Sonorous! The red Lihuang sword instantly tore out a vast sea of fire in the air, and bumped into the countless figures. The sea of fire was like a big mouth, but it devoured all of them! Whew!! The figures made a strange scream. When the sea of fire disappeared, most of the figures had disappeared. Only one figure fell from the air, fell to the ground, twitched, and did not move again. At this time, the previous voice sounded again. "The trial is over! Disciple Bai Ye, through trial, obtained the soul book of "falling sky sword rhyme!" Won "falling sky sword code"? After breathing hard in the daytime, I found that the open space around me had disappeared and replaced by the bookshelf covered area. He ran over quickly and took the fall to Heaven Sword in his hand. "Just now that voice said that I have won the fall to Heaven Sword rhyme? Can we say that if we defeat the trial here, we can take away the soul book here? " There was a whisper in the white night. Suddenly, he seems to think of something, the whole person is already boiling blood, some can not restrain. If we say that we can take the soul book directly after defeating the trial, it is not to say that... he suddenly turns around and walks towards the bookshelves, and his hands are not polite to take the books off the shelves. Although it can be said that the contents of these books can be written down at a glance, we should know that the essence of some soul books is hidden between the characters. Even if we can remember which word, we can not completely record the essence of that character. Especially those soul books with calligraphy and painting, the subtlety of which is not comprehensible by ordinary people. White night knows that. But then again, this fourth area has such extraordinary soul book, how about the third area? What about the second area? What about the first area? I can''t imagine the white night. As he took the book down, he quickly looked through it. Waiting for the whole book to read seven or eight, this empty place want to ring again. "Disciple Bai Ye, take down the Kuiyang divine skill and officially begin to accept the trial!" As soon as the voice dropped, the ground trembled, and then a figure appeared in front of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1927 I don''t know how long it took, and it was only in the white night that I came out of the ancient library. The rusty and old gate was pushed away from the interior by the white night. Only to see his breathless cross the door, supporting the wall of the gasp, the whole people have been sweating, a look of force. There was a glimmer of excitement in his eyes, but a hint of disappointment. Excited, he has gained countless magic skills and excellent benefits, but disappointed that until now, he has not found any skills about life and death in the ancient library. The only gain, perhaps, is that he has made a step more refined in his understanding of the technique of time. "Well?" The old man sitting at the door drinking tea was slightly shocked, and looked at his side at the white night: "are you still not dead?" "What does this mean, my predecessor?" I came back to God in the night, frowning and saying, "have you ever offended my predecessors? Why did the elder curse his disciples? " "Oh... Sorry, not curse you, but see you enter the interior for a long time without leaving, I think you should be more and less fortunate." The old man said, the old eye is looking up and down the white night, a thoughtful look. "Am I in for a long time?" "How long have I been in the room?" he said, turning and asking "It''s a long time, it''s seven days." "Seven days?" The night was a big surprise. "Usually, the disciple came out in only one hour, but you went in seven days... What? Did you find any unique skills in it? " The old man rose and stared at the night and asked seriously. I went back to God in the night and shook his head. "I took books from that shelf to see. In my opinion, the inner soul books are unique skills, which makes the disciples benefit a lot." It''s the same as not saying it! "Is it? But a book can''t be read for seven days. Most people have taken away the soul books through trial and slowly read them. You should have taken more than one soul book, right? How many copies did you take? " The old man frowned and asked. In the night, he hesitated, and raised his hand, and reached out three fingers. "Three copies?" The old man showed a startled expression, and looked over the next night again, and nodded: "if you can''t see it, you can actually achieve three soul books... Amazing, amazing." "The elder is so flattered that the disciples are eager to go back to rest, so they will not disturb the elders." Holding a fist in the night, he turned and hurried away. "It''s a strange boy. In the ordinary days, those disciples hate to say a few words to me, and make some close arrangements. They can get benefits from me. This kid is like deliberately avoiding me... Interesting, interesting." The old man smiled, and sat back in his chair and drank tea. Back to soul martial hall, he sat down on his knees in the night, swallowed pills, recovered his spirit and thought about the benefits gained from the ancient library. It is necessary to say that the soul books of the temple of the Supreme God are indeed unpredictable. These ancient library soul books are almost the ancient ones coveted by the outside people. The skills recorded in each soul book are particularly unique and novel, far from the current mainstream soul martial arts in Lisheng state. Especially the unique space technique learned by the night, the spirit of breaking the void! Once this move is opened, a soul can be forced into a unique space to fight alone. If the other party is large in number and weak in strength, it is possible to break each other one by one by one. The night dare not waste time, seize every minute and every second in the temple of God, and madly absorb the knowledge of these soul books. It was just a good time. When he was closed in the soul martial arts hall, a disciple knocked on the gate of the soul martial arts hall. The eyebrows frown slightly on the night. Who? Cao won them? They never disturb the practice of the night. Is it the person of Zizhu pavilion? Thinking about it, there are some headaches on the night. After a moment of hesitation, he finally got up and ran to open the door. Do you expect people standing outside the door... It is Zhaoli. When he saw the appearance of the white night, Zhao Li was red in his eyes, and knelt down on the ground, choking and hoarse: "elder martial brother!" "Zhao Li, what are you doing?" Zhao Li was pulled up in the evening, frowning and sinking. "Please, elder martial brother... Be the leader for us." Zhao Li, with tears and anger, said. "Be the master?" "What do you mean?" he said But saw Zhao Li mumbling the lower lip, and finally only hugged his fist and said, "elder martial brother, you come with me, and you will know!" The voice fell, Zhao Li immediately turned to the front and led the road. Frown in the dark on the night, but still followed.After a while, Zhao Li actually took him to the place of Bingxin hall. Seeing the white night, the disciples of Bingxin hall all changed their faces. They called out "elder martial brother Bai" and left in a hurry. People seem to be afraid of white night. This can make the white night confused. In front of a convalescent room. "Elder martial brother Bai?" A disciple of Bingxin Hall who came out of the hall immediately turned pale when he saw him. He was so scared that he could not hold the healing instruments in his hand. With a bang, the whole tribe was on the ground. "What''s the matter with you?" White night walked over, helped him pick up the things on the ground and asked in a deep voice. That person seems to just return to God, flustered pack up the thing on the ground, shiver way: "no... nothing." As soon as his voice fell, he left like he was running away. Seeing this, the doubts in the white night''s heart become more and more thick, and vaguely, he has already felt something wrong. He looked at Zhao Li, but he saw that Zhao Li was standing at the door, hanging his head, as if waiting for the white night to walk in. The white night hesitated for a moment, and finally walked into the sanatorium. However, when he stepped into it, the white night was stunned. I saw the entire sanatorium, is neat lying countless men and women. These people are all disciples of the wooden house. All their hands and feet were removed, their chest was beaten to pieces, and their accomplishments were abandoned. Except for one breath left, they have become completely disabled people... staring at this scene in the daytime, they finally understand why Bingxin hall disciples are so afraid of him. Because they''re afraid of getting angry at night! However, Zhao Li came forward and said hoarsely, "elder martial brother, all of the 177 disciples of the soul martial arts hall, except me... Were all cut off, their hands and feet were discarded, and their spiritual cultivation became like this..." "who did it?" The white night took a deep breath and asked lightly. There is a strange tone in the indifferent words. "Town hall!" Zhao Li clenched his fist and squeezed these words out of his teeth. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1928 Town hall? The white night coagulates the eye, in the pupil passes a trace of sharp awn. No doubt, this is from Lian Jieyan''s revenge. After all, Cao Yingli and the people in the town hall have never met with each other in their whole life. For no reason, why did the people of the town temple abandon Cao Yingli and them? I''m afraid there is only one reason, that is, white night. "Elder martial brother Bai?" At this time, several awakened soul Wu hall disciples seemed to see the white night standing at the door, and immediately called out weakly. Hearing the sound of the white night, he walked over immediately. "Chen wuchu?" White night recognized the man by his name. This is the hunwu hall disciple he met before the battle of Qunzhong. However, at this moment, Chen wuchu has no limbs, a bloody palm print is left on his chest, and all his soul veins are broken, and the whole person has become a complete waste man. It''s as miserable as it is. His face was extremely pale, and his face was distorted by pain. But when he saw the white night coming, he still had a smile. Still is that kind of simple and honest smile. "Elder martial brother Bai, you... You come... Embrace... I''m sorry... Let you lose face..." Chen wuchu said with a smile, but some loss in his eyes. The white night froze. He stares at Chen wuchu, Na Na asks: "why... Can say let me lose face?" "We... So many of us have been abandoned... You must feel very ashamed... Right... Sorry..." Chen wuchu whispered, his voice is getting weaker and weaker. White night was completely silent this time. He did not expect that the first thing Chen wuchu said to him was not to revenge him, nor to ask him to seek justice for it, but... To apologize! In Chen wuchu''s mind, white night is the supreme existence. Perhaps in his heart, it is just a trace of pity that people can stay in soul Wu hall. Therefore, Chen wuchu always believed that his existence would only insult the God like characters like white night. After all, it was the people who killed all directions in the battle of Qunzhong, the one who helped to turn the tide for the clan, and the one who suppressed the heroes and slaughtered the leader of the sect... in fact, not only Chen wuchu, but also many disciples of hunwu Hall thought so. So they don''t even dare to ask for white night on weekdays. They ask them to teach them martial arts. They still practice and practice by themselves as usual. Although the growth of their accomplishments is still slow, they are satisfied. After all, now they are enjoying the protection of the white night, and no one else dares to bully them. So in their hearts, they have always been grateful for the white night. Even if they have been abandoned cultivation, into the ice heart hall, the first thought in their hearts It''s not revenge, but a feeling of shame on the white night... the white night looks at Chen wuchu silently, but sees that the smile on Chen wuchu''s face does not last long, and is replaced by bursts of intense pain on his body. A face is constantly twisted, and bean sized sweat is constantly sliding down from his face. White night immediately stretched out his hand and pressed it on Chen wuchu''s chest to inject a touch of spiritual power into him. This pure soul force into the body, Chen wuchu''s pain was immediately relieved. "Thank you, elder martial brother..." Chen wuchu laughed and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, we''re OK. With the strength of elder martial brothers and sisters of bingxintang, I believe it will grow out soon. You can go to practice. It doesn''t matter here." The white night was silent for a while and nodded gently: "then you have a good rest. I will let the people of Bingxin hall use the best herbs for you, so that you can recover faster." "No need not..." Chen wuchu suddenly panicked and shook his head in a hurry: "elder martial brother, how can we use good herbs? Isn''t it a waste? We have caused a lot of troubles to the senior brothers and sisters of Bingxin hall on weekdays... This time, such a thing happened again. All of you in Bingxin hall can treat us... We are very grateful, elder martial brother, we don''t want to add any burden to them... " " is it? " The white night looked at him quietly, then nodded: "well, I know, I will arrange, you just need to have a good rest." Voice down, white night turned away. "Elder martial brother, walk slowly..." Chen wuchu called out with a simple and honest smile on his face. However, he could not see how cold the white night looked at the moment. Zhao Li nearby saw it. He was terrified. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak. Out of the gate, the white night waved to a disciple who just passed by: "you come here." "Elder martial brother Bai." The disciple rushed over and saluted respectfully. "Go and call your elder sister bingyunyan." The white night is light."Elder martial brother Bai... Elder martial sister bingyunyan is cooking medicine for the elder. Maybe he can come here later." The disciple hesitated and said. But as soon as the voice fell, the white night suddenly reached out and grabbed the disciple''s neck. For a moment, the disciple couldn''t breathe. He felt a slight force in the daytime. His feet were off the ground like a chicken being picked up. People struggled wildly, and despair filled him all over his body. "Don''t let me repeat it a second time." White night said without expression. The disciple was scared out of his mind and nodded hard and desperately. In this way, the white night just let go. The disciple fell directly to the ground. He didn''t dare to breathe too much, and he quickly called out: "Bai... Elder martial brother Bai... Wait a moment, I''ll call elder martial sister Bing right away..." the voice fell to the ground, and the disciple ran away like a runaway. Zhao Li on one side widened his eyes and didn''t expect that the night would be so crazy... for a moment, he saw the ice cloud and smoke running over breathlessly. Seeing the cold face of the white night, the ice clouds and smoke have guessed what. What do you want from me Ice cloud smoke asks carefully. "What''s wrong with my younger brothers and sisters?" White night light said, the face without joy and sorrow, especially calm. "Made by the people of the town hall." Bing Yunyan sighed and said, "it seems that they have made some contradictions with the people in the town temple. This is why the people of the town temple have abandoned their cultivation and removed their hands and feet... White night, you don''t have to worry. Elder Yun Qingye and the disciples of law enforcement hall have already intervened in the investigation. I believe there will be results soon." "Conflict?" The white night snorted: "Cao Yingli, who are they? Yunyan, you know best. However, if they have been hiding in Bingxin hall for so long, you can''t know their temper? What contradiction? It''s just the town hall people who are trying to find fault. " "Yes, elder martial brother." Zhao Li, next to him, said, "I heard from elder martial brother Cao Yingli that the people in the temple of God deliberately caused us trouble. If it was not for me who was sent by elder martial brother Cao to collect materials, I was afraid that I would also lie in it." Ice cloud smoke smell sound, facial expression some not quite natural. After a while, the talent said hoarsely: "white night, no matter what, you should wait for the result of the elder. Don''t be too impulsive. After all, this is the temple of God, and the Zhenshen hall is the top entrance of our sect. The disciples in it are all the elite of the sect. If you fight against them, you will surely suffer losses, especially senior brother Qi Wushuang, who is extremely protective of his weaknesses... I think It''s better not to make too much noise about this matter. You can rest assured that elder Yun will give you a satisfactory reply. " "Is it?" The white night nodded, but the voice was extremely cold: "in this case, I will wait for three days. If after three days, elder Yun can''t give me a satisfactory answer, then I have to investigate the matter myself." This word a, ice cloud smoke small face immediately white a few circles, but she did not say a word. She knew that it was useless for anyone to persuade as long as it was determined by day night. "Yunyan, I''ll give you a set of array later. You can write it down and set about arranging it. This array can not only reach the body of the soul, but also slowly repair their soul pulse. I think it will take a few months to recover Cao Yingli''s cultivation." He said in the white night. When Bing Yunyan and Zhao Li heard the sound, they were both stunned, and then their eyes brightened. "Big brother, really... Really? Is it possible for brother Cao to recover? " Zhao Li said incoherently. "Of course." The white night is light. "Great!" Zhao Li was ecstatic. "How can you master such a magic array?" Ice cloud smoke is also very surprised. In fact, there are some of these Dharma array God''s temple which can restore others'' cultivation, but the arrangement conditions are harsh. Even if Bing Yunyan is willing to use that kind of array for the sake of the disciples of hunwu hall, I''m afraid the sect will not approve it, so she mostly has to give up. But if white night really has such a array, it will be better. What''s more, the white night is to give her the arrangement... Isn''t that to say, the white night is to teach her such a Dharma array? Bingyunyan was surprised. If the soul of such a array is not treated as treasure, it will be so indifferent at night. "Don''t worry, I will immediately arrange younger martial brothers and sisters to prepare, and will let them receive the treatment of array at the first time." The ice cloud lights the road. "I''ll trouble you." On the quiet road at night, we should write down the layout plan of the array. But at this time, a sudden cry from the gate. Everyone was stunned and looked at them together. But a group of people came running. And on these people''s bodies, there is also a bloody corpse. It''s the body of the Mulong hall."Elder martial sister Bing, come on, help my elder martial brother!" A person shrieked and shrieked, rushed to the ice cloud and smoke, and then knelt down directly. "Your senior brother?" Ice cloud smoke Leng. The man in the back came with a corpse. Ice cloud smoke and white night a look... It turned out to be Qin Wanglong''s body. "What''s the matter?" "Who did it?" cried ice cloud smoke "Town... The man of the temple!" The disciples of the Mulong hall cried out in a sad voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1929 "Town hall again?" Bing Yunyan and Zhao Li were all shocked. White night frowned. He stepped forward and glanced at Qin Wanglong. However, Qin Wanglong''s skin was cracked and his body was covered with scars. The whole person was dyed red with blood, and his appearance was miserable. He was not abandoned, but now his life is in danger, and the track of time is disturbed. He can not be cured by time reversal. He can only be cured by the most common medicine and breath. If he is not treated in time, he will return to the sky. "Who did it?" Bing Yunyan asked. Qin Wanglong is the chief disciple of the Mulong hall. Even if it is put in the Zhenshen temple, it is extraordinary. Not everyone can defeat him, let alone beat him like this. However, the disciple lowered his voice, gritted his teeth, and said in a indignant manner, "SUN Hao!" "SUN Hao? Who is that? " The white night asked. "The zhenshendian disciple, in fact, is second only to Qi, and is called the second elder martial brother by zhenshendian." The next Bing Yunyan replied: "although this man''s strength is not comparable to Qi''s, his strength is beyond doubt. Even when he meets this man, he has to be courteous." "Oh?" White night is quite surprised: "such a person, is not a hero?" "SUN Hao, like Qi Wushuang, has been practicing in seclusion all year round. He is naturally not interested in outstanding people. His purpose is to surpass Qi Wushuang in his lifetime. This man is a complete martial arts maniac." Ice cloud flue. "In this case, how could Qin Wanglong offend SUN Hao?" White night looked at the front of the Mulong hall disciple, opened his mouth to ask. Several people heard the sound, but did not have the first time to speak, but some hesitation. "It seems that there is something hidden in this?" White night light said: "since do not want to say, then don''t say, anyway also have nothing to do with me, Yunyan, here to you, this Qin Wanglong, can save." Voice down, the night will turn to leave. But at this time, a disciple of the Mulong hall suddenly called out. "Brother Bai, please wait a moment." "Well?" The white night looks sideways. However, the disciple clenched his teeth, as if he had made a decision, and then ran over. He stopped the white night and knelt down on his knees. "Elder martial brother Bai, you are kind-hearted and generous to others. Today, elder martial brother Qin has suffered injustice, but we are still helpless. Please help elder martial brother Bai to make decisions for my elder martial brother Qin!" The disciple actually kowtowed to the white night and cried out with grief. "Xiao Mo, what are you doing? Why kowtow to this man? Get up A rough looking and thick hunker was furious, and immediately rushed over and pulled up the disciple named Xiao Mo from the ground. He glared at the white night and said angrily, "have you forgotten who our elder was imprisoned for? This is the man! If it wasn''t for him, our elder martial brother would not be locked up. If our elder martial brother was still there, how dare the people of Zhenshen temple to attack our elder martial brother Qin so badly? So our elder martial brother will become like this, which has something to do with this person! " "Yes, Mo, don''t ask him!" "Good! Xiao Mo, let''s not plead with him even if we are down again! " "Do you think this white night is something good? He and SUN Hao are birds of the same feather! " The disciples of Mulong Hall said with indignation. Obviously, their hatred of the white night has not dissipated. However, the disciple who called Xiao Mo said, "have you forgotten what elder martial brother Qin said? Elder martial brother Qin has told us that we can''t hate elder martial brother Bai any more, and we should respect elder martial brother Bai more than treat him! Elder martial brother Qin has said that you can never take revenge again! Have you all forgotten? " "That''s elder martial brother Qin''s big belly! Mo, you are so naive The rough warrior said coldly. "You..." Xiao Mo is short of breath, but he doesn''t know what to say. White night shook his head and said faintly, "I think you are amorous. I didn''t intend to get involved in this matter from the beginning. How about you? It''s the matter between you and the town temple. If you want to get justice for Qin Wanglong, you have to rely on yourself." The voice falls, the white night straight turn, toward the outside of Bingxin hall. "Elder martial brother Bai!" The disciple who called Xiao Mo called out in a hurry. But it''s useless. The white night is gone. The eyes of several young disciples of Mulong hall were also filled with disappointment and helplessness. At present, the only thing that can resist SUN Hao is the white night. If the white night doesn''t take action, Qin Wanglong''s affairs will not come to an end. "Let them all go down to recuperate." Bingyunyan vomited his turbid breath and said in a low voice: "as for other people, if you are free, you can stay in Bingxin hall to help take care of these injured people. Recently, there are too many injured people, and I don''t have enough hands in Bingxin hall.""Good sister." People nodded. Ice cloud smoke some tired looking at the people, spin and silently shake his head, also straight away. She knew that the ice heart hall would never be peaceful in the next days. Because the temple of God is no longer peaceful! I''m afraid more and more injuries will come in. She can''t stop it all, what she can do, and just prepare in advance. Zhao Li stayed to take care of caoyuli and others. As for the white night, he went back to the soul martial arts hall one step ahead of time. He kept his eyes shut, sat down and waited quietly. He promised the ice cloud smoke, gave the town temple three days. Three days later, if the investigation on the side of yequila can not produce a result, then he will use his own way to draw a stop to this matter. After all, Cao won the ceremony and they were connected by him. Three days are not short. As soon as the three-day time limit arrived, he got up and went out in the night and headed for the law enforcement hall. "Elder brother Bai?" The disciples stationed at the gate of the law enforcement hall immediately saw the white night, which was a daze and changed their expression. They obviously guessed the intention of the white night, but when they saw it, they still couldn''t cover up their face panic. "What about elder Yun?" A light opening in the white night. "Even... Elder Yun... Went out..." the disciple trembled and whispered. "Where are you going?" "Go... To the patriarch to report." "Reporting? So the town hall and my soul martial hall should have a result? " "I came to understand the results, who can give me a reply?" said the light on the night As soon as this came out, the two men fell into silence. Two people you look at me, I see you, but in exchange of eyes, but tacit silence. "I want to repeat what I said before," said the cold face on the night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1930 "No... no, elder martial brother Bai, please calm down first!" One of the disciples trembled and quickly waved his hand and laughed. "Of course, we heard what elder martial brother Bai said. It''s just... It''s just the matter of your soul Wu hall and Zhen Shen temple... It''s still under investigation... It''s still under investigation..." another disciple said with a busy smile. However, as soon as this was said, a voice came out of the law enforcement hall. "Chen Kaifeng, quick, send this record to the Lord. The elder forgot to take it." As the voice dropped, a figure came out. The figure''s hand is holding a halo of books, the book is written with a few big words. "Hunwutang case." "Ah?" Seeing the man and his things, the two disciples suddenly changed their faces and rushed to push the man forward. But... it''s too late. Just watch the white night raise your hand. Whoosh! The figure in the hands of the book immediately flew out, steadily fell in the hands of the white night. The white night immediately looked through it. However, just a glance, the white night''s face became extremely cold. "Normal... Martial arts competition?" The eyes of the white night were filled with an uncontrollable anger. The man raised his head and looked at the two men and said in a deep voice, "your law enforcement Hall... Actually regards this incident as an accident in the normal martial arts competition? More than 100 disciples of our soul martial arts hall were abandoned and their hands and feet were cut off. It was just an accident during the martial arts competition? " "Elder martial brother, please calm down... Please calm down..." one person urgently called out. "Elder martial brother, we are just disciples, but we can''t make any decisions. This is what the elder brother means." Another disciple also eagerly exclaimed, while talking, his forehead was still constantly sweating. "What are you talking about? Is this the meaning of unifying green leaves? " White night eyebrows suddenly tight. "Yes..." "but elder martial brother Bai, you don''t know elder martial Brother Yun''s good intentions." The disciple quickly explained: "in the battle of Qunzhong, our Shentian Temple suffered heavy losses, and many disciples fell. Although the battle of qunzong was over, the foreign invasion still remained. Countless potential clans still peeped into our God Temple. In fact, elder Yun knew that the causes and consequences of the event were initiated by Zhenshen temple first, and elder Yun was also very angry. However, if the Zhenshen temple was severely punished at this time, it would cause panic in the sect This is the enemy''s favorite thing to see! So... So elder Yun decided to suppress this matter for the time being, and then punish the people in the temple of Zhenshen after solving the foreign invasion. So... Elder martial brother, please calm down and calm down... " this is very reasonable. It''s just... white night also saw a unique name in this book. His pupil is slightly coagulated, spin and stare at that disciple, deep voice way: "what you say... Are all true?" "When... Of course it''s true..." the disciple''s face was pale, but he was a little weak. "Are you sure?" The white night narrowed his eyes, and suddenly raised his hand, which burst out a cloud of white halo. All these disciples were shocked to see this. They remember what it was. This is the mind measuring skill used in the Mulong hall at night. I saw the white night''s expressionless hand pressed on the disciple''s chest, the person is cold said: "I want you to repeat that sentence! And tell me it''s all true, you''re not lying! If you can do this, I''ll calm things down, and I''m not an ignorant person at night! Not as impulsive as that degree, but if I find you still dare to cheat me! Well, don''t say it''s the town hall. Even you, I will erase it all! Believe it or not, even if I kill you, the patriarch will never punish me? " As soon as the words came out, people were shaking wildly, their scalp was numb, and they were almost crazy. The disciple was even more trembling, and he could not bear it any more. He cried out in a hurry: "elder martial brother, elder martial brother... I confess... We confess..." "it''s... It''s the big elder who put pressure on him! It was the elder who put pressure on him The other man trembled and screamed. "Sure enough." The eyes of the white night are fixed, and the expression is extremely cold. If you don''t see this file, white night will really believe the words of these disciples. But there''s a name on the file. Holy heart! That''s the name of the town god hall elder, that is, the chief elder of the Supreme God Temple! This file was written by Yun Qingye himself. His grief, indignation and helplessness can be seen between the lines. However, he deliberately wrote the name just to tell the Lord of the temple of God that this matter was intervened by the holy heart king. "Why lie to me?" White night closed the file and threw it to the disciple.The disciple hesitated and said in a low voice, "it is the elder''s explanation." "Elder Yun?" In any case, if you don''t know, it''s a matter of fact! Although this statement is made up, one thing is true, that is, the current situation in the temple of God is not optimistic. The elder martial brother is worried that you will make trouble in the town temple on the spur of your impulse. He is afraid that you may offend the chief elder martial brother and kill his life. Therefore, he hopes to persuade you... "The disciple sighed. "I see!" White night nodded: "unexpectedly, even elder is really well intentioned!" "So... Elder martial brother Bai, please go back first. This matter... Let''s just forget it. We know that your strength is extraordinary, and we all feel heartache for Cao Yingli. But it is the town temple. It''s not a wise choice to fight against the town temple. Let''s not talk about the prestige of the chief executive, but just say that elder martial brother Qi is not something we can provoke." Speaking of this, the faces of several disciples were quite pale, as if thinking of something extremely terrible. White night eyebrows slightly moved, but did not speak. He thought for a moment, nodded silently, and turned to leave. A few people saw this, all of which were relieved and held their fists in a hurry. "Farewell to elder martial brother Bai!" Soon, the shadow of the white night left the sight of these people. "Finally gone?" "Almost didn''t scare me to death!" The two disciples at the door breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, they suddenly turned around and glared at the law enforcement hall disciple who was still confused. "You bastard, you almost killed us, do you know?" "I... what did I do?" The disciple''s face was dull. "You don''t even know what you''ve done? The elder asked him not to tell elder martial brother Bai about this matter. As a result, you were very good and took out the files! If elder martial brother Bai rushes to the town temple to make trouble and something happens, how can we explain to the elder martial brother? " "Well, brother Fu didn''t mean to do it. It''s OK. I don''t think elder martial brother Bai is an impulsive person. He should know the details of the town temple. Don''t he go back and stay honest? Nothing will happen! " The disciple of law enforcement hall beside him laughed and said to the disciple, "younger martial brother Fu, go and send this file to the elder martial brother." "All right." The man was still at a loss, but he didn''t say much. He took the file and left. At the moment, in front of the town hall, there are already a sea of people. A group of people dressed in the clothes of the Mulong hall were standing in front of the hall door, shouting. "Please come out, senior brother SUN Hao!" "Please come out, senior brother SUN Hao!" The sound is neat and surging like a wave. Several disciples of the town temple came out from inside, and all the people outside were sneering. "Who am I? I didn''t expect it was a bunch of rubbish from the animal husbandry and insect hall! What are you talking about all morning? I wonder if you are still practicing? Get out of here A soul with an inch in his head yelled at the man of the animal husbandry hall. However, the people of the Mulong palace did not move. One of them stared at the man with an inch head and said coldly, "if elder martial brother SUN Hao doesn''t come out and give us an explanation of the Dragon husbandry hall, we will never leave!" "That''s right. If elder martial brother SUN Hao doesn''t give us a justice today, we will never give up!" People were filled with indignation. The town hall frowned. The short headed man was furious and jumped up to curse: "a bunch of rubbish, are you going to rebel? If you don''t get out of here, I''ll kill you all! " "If this is the case in the town hall, come on! Although we are not your opponents, we will never shrink back! " The man roared again, and looked as if he were dead. Cuntou men several people see this, immediately face iron green, all is gnashing teeth, but dare not move. However, just then, a smile full of banter came out of the room. "Since these people really want to die, let them be! You wait and listen, now give me a hand and make them all useless As soon as the voice came out, everyone was in a state of panic. The pupils of the Mulong hall are tight, looking at the gate of the temple. However, Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu have walked out of the gate and are looking at this side with a smile on their faces... "Lian Jieyan!" Numerous Mulong Temple people gnash their teeth in an instant and wish to devour them alive. For Lian Jieyan, the Mulong hall has a lot of hatred, because if it were not for Lian Jieyan, how could SUN Hao and Qin Wanglong have a bad relationship? "It''s this bitch!" "Damn it!" "Lian Jieyan, do you dare to come out?"People were filled with grief and indignation. Lian Jieyan was proud and said with a smile, "why do I dare not come out? You''re just a bunch of mice. Am I afraid of you "You..." people are impatient. It was Xu Wu who snorted coldly and said to the disciples of Zhenshen Temple beside him: "what are you doing? The people of Mulong palace came to challenge and even insulted your elder martial sister Lian. Are you still indifferent? Let me abolish them all. Elder Niantian has been locked up. No one will blame you! " As soon as the words came out, all the people in the temple of God breathed heavily. There was a twinkle in everyone''s eyes. After a moment''s silence, there was a final roar, and all of them rushed to the people of Mulong hall www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1931 Back in the soul Wu hall, he sat in the center of the hall in the daytime and looked calmly at the cauldron furnace in front of him. He took a deep breath, took several herbs from Qianlong ring, placed them in them and began to refine them. Now that things have been done to this extent, there is no need to stay. White night doesn''t want to turn against the people of the town temple, but he believes that this time, even if he doesn''t do it himself, the people of the town temple will come again. Because these things are naked revenge. The reason why Qin Wanglong is like this is absolutely not an accident. It is mostly caused by Lian Jieyan. I''m afraid the reason is that Qin Wanglong appeared in the soul martial hall after he was rescued and captured by Jiyue at night. White night even doubts whether the next target of the town temple will be Zizhu Pavilion. It has to be preemptive. He raised his hand and pressed it on the stove. I saw a blue flame burst out of my flat palm. After the flame appears, it releases the burning temperature and bakes the whole furnace. In an instant, there was a strange sound in the furnace, which seemed to explode in the furnace. Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes are bright. "It seems that those alchemy skills recorded in the ancient library are really extraordinary. With such alchemy, the effect of the alchemy can be improved several times." After half a day''s hard work, the pill has already been practiced. The white night took it out, but did not take it immediately. Instead, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword and took out a soul book from the Qianlong ring. According to the array on the soul book, he drew a palm sized array on the ground, and then put the pill into the center of the array and drip it with blood. After a while, the small array began to work. The lines on the array are like the beginning of boiling, constantly boiling, and the pill is also constantly releasing a unique halo, like a blooming flower, which makes people wonder. At the same time, the white night looked at the soul book in his hand and looked at the Dan pill. His eyes flashed with excitement and excitement. "This is probably the pill that the powerful souls of ancient times took?" The excited thoughts in the white night. However, at this time, a hoarse and trembling voice suddenly sounded outside the house. "Elder martial brother Bai, can you be in there?" White night slightly a Leng, not to answer, but feel a strong smell of blood into the nasal cavity. Yeah? He frowned and immediately went over and opened the door. But outside the door stood a figure covered with blood. This man... Was Xiao Mo, a disciple of Mulong Hall who knelt down to beg for mercy in Bingxin hall. Xiao Mo''s body is full of scars, all hurt by soul Qi. The most serious wound is the wound on the abdomen. You can almost see the intestines. It''s especially terrifying. These scars are all attached to the spirit and Qi. With Xiao Mo''s cultivation, I''m afraid that he can''t heal himself through his own healing technique. "I remember this is not Bingxin hall?" White night light said: "you suffered so heavy, should go to ice heart hall treatment, how to run me here?" "Elder martial brother... I just came from Bingxin hall." Xiao Mo said in a low voice. "Oh?" Bai Ye looked at him curiously: "the people of Bingxin hall can''t even deal with these injuries?" "No..." little Mo''s eyes drooped and his voice lost: "I came before I received the treatment from the elder martial brothers and sisters of Bingxin hall." "No treatment? What do you mean "There are too many injured people in Bingxin hall at present. The elder martial brothers and sisters are too busy..." on hearing this in the daytime, their brows frowned: "what''s the matter?" "We have a fight with the people from the town hall." "There were casualties on both sides, but only about 70 people were injured in the town god hall. Our Mulong Hall... 600 people entered the Bingxin Hall..." "it seems that the Zhenshen temple, as the first entrance of the sect, is reasonable." "That SUN Hao has made a move. Elder martial brother Qin is wounded and unable to fight. There is no one in my Mulong hall to resist SUN Hao." "Is it? What are you doing here? Isn''t it to make me stand out for you? " Asked the white night. "No, I dare not ask for it." Xiao Mo shook his head, but his voice was a little choked: "I just hope that elder martial brother can help to save all the elder martial brothers and sisters in the Mulong hall." "Aren''t they treated in Bingxin hall?" "They are receiving treatment... But after the incident, the people of Zhenshen hall filed a complaint with the law enforcement hall, claiming that it was the people of our Mulong hall that caused the trouble first. Elder Yun was furious. After investigating, he immediately detained nearly 200 disciples of our Mulong hall, and guarded all of them. After their injuries were healed, elder Yun would detain them all It''s said that elder Yun is going to make an example this time. Elder martial brother Bu Yan is likely to be expelled from the clan. " Speaking of this, Xiao Mo suddenly knelt down again. His eyes were red and his emotions were a little excited. He kowtowed to the white night and said, "elder martial brother Bai, you are a meritorious official in the battle of clans and a special existence appreciated by the Lord of the palace. Elder Rao Shiyun also respects you. Younger martial brother, please help elder martial brother Buyan If we can keep them in the temple of God, we are willing to bear any punishment. Please, elder martial brother Bai. "With that, Xiao Mo kowtowed to the white night. The forehead slammed against the floor, thumping. There is no elder in the Mulong hall. Other people can''t afford to stir up the town god hall. The whole temple of supreme God is the only one that is not afraid of the town temple at night. Xiao Mo has no choice but to die as a doctor. The white night was silent for a moment, but did not stop it. Instead, he asked calmly, "who started this matter?" Little mo hesitated and said hoarsely in a low voice: "it''s... It''s us... But we''re also trying to get justice for elder martial brother Qin." "So it''s your fault. How can I ask elder Yun for mercy?" White night waved his hand and said faintly, "what''s more, I''ve already said that this matter has nothing to do with me. You people in the Dragon hall hate me so much. Why should I help you?" Small Mo smell sound, pupil a tremor, and then look at the white night, the white night has turned around and walked toward the house. "Go back and take good care of the injury. Don''t think about the rest." The voice of the cold night came again. This sentence, but like a knife, inserted in his heart, let him incomparable despair. Indeed, why should he ask for the white night? Why should white night help them? The white night had no connection with them, and even belonged to the enemy relationship. Do you expect to be merciful at night? I''m afraid the whole clan doesn''t think that the white night club is a good man! Xiao Mo''s eyes are dim. He covered his abdomen with one hand and stood up with the other. "Elder martial brother Bai... Since... In this case, then... Younger martial brother... Farewell first..." Xiao Mo said hoarsely, turning around, leaving his back a little lonely. The white night turned and looked out the door. However, when Xiao Mo came to the fork in the road, he stopped, but he didn''t go in the direction of Bingxin hall. Instead, he looked at another road and was in a daze for a long time. Then he gritted his teeth and walked along the road. "Well?" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. . (there is an outbreak today) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1932 The fight between the Mulong hall and the town god hall can be said to be a fight, shaking the mountain gate. All are shocked. The elders are also surprised. After all, this is a battle between the first and the second. How extraordinary is its influence? And now the temple of God is in such a situation, and such contradictions have broken out inside. How can the clan remain indifferent? Therefore, after the incident, the Lord of the God Temple directly summoned Yingxiang, the acting elder of yunqingye and Mulong hall. Of course, the chief elder, the Lord of the heart, was summoned. But... The holy heart is not here. It is said that he has been in the closed door all the time, and at the critical moment, he can''t get out of the pass. He has never been involved in this matter. He just asked his disciples to give him a little message before. Everyone also knows that, to the existence of the holy heart king, the fighting between the disciples is no longer worthy of his attention. Shengxin Jun lives in seclusion and can''t be seen. Ying Xiang, however, is the acting elder. When Niantian comes out of the confinement room, he will return to his post. Naturally, he will not pay much attention to the Mulong palace. Therefore, the focus of the whole thing falls on Yun Qingye. Yun Qingye was greatly infuriated by the previous events. Now that the town god hall and the Mulong hall have been reorganized, how can he calm down? So this time he''s not going to fool around. He wanted to make an example to others and let those who rely on their own strength to be arrogant and despotic to know that the rules of the clan can not be broken. Yun Qingye''s resolute attitude made many people feel shocked. In particular, the people of Mulong hall are now in danger. After all, the trouble this time is too big. News has been heard from the law enforcement hall, claiming that Yun Qingye intends to kick the serious ones out of the sect. It has been a long time since the event of driving the disciples out of the mountain gate has happened in the temple of God. The God will give a deep warning to the disciples. Of course, the town temple is not within the scope of warning. Inside the town hall. A group of disciples are sitting on their knees, swallowing Dan and applying medicine. In front of them, several men and women are getting together. "Where''s senior brother SUN Hao?" Lian Jieyan looks at Xu Wu beside him with a smile and asks. "It''s already closed." Xu Wu said lightly: "this matter, elder martial brother SUN Hao has already said hello to the law enforcement hall. Those in the law enforcement hall will persuade the elder martial Brother Yun, and they should not severely punish the younger martial brothers and sisters in our hall. At least they can ensure that they stay in the Temple of God." "That''s good." Lian Jieyan''s mouth rose, and a trace of complacency flashed in his eyes: "it''s better to shift the responsibility of this matter to the group of wastes in the Mulong hall, and let the old guy Yun Qingye severely punish the Mulong hall. When the Mulong hall is severely punished, the other halls of the temple of God should understand what will come of fighting against the temple of our town." "Elder martial sister, wise." "Elder Yun wants to make an example to the monkey, but he doesn''t know that the deterrent after killing the chicken and warning monkey is for the temple of our town." "Ha ha ha ha!" The people nearby were flattering and laughing. Even Jieyan also has a smile on her face. She looks at Xu Wu affectionately and says with a smile, "younger martial brother Xu, what should we do now?" "According to the plan, the next is the purple bamboo Pavilion." With a faint smile, Xu Wu had a strange light in his eyes. "When to act?" "As soon as possible, tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" Even clean Yan slightly a Leng, the person beside is also surprised. "Elder martial brother, we are revenge for elder martial sister. It should be white night for us to find the person to settle accounts. Why do we find Zizhu pavilion after taking over the Mulong hall?" The people nearby couldn''t help speaking. Their strength is not weaker than Xu Wu. However, Xu Wu is now leaning on Lian Jieyan, and they dare not be disrespectful to him. "Stupid." Xu Wu shook his head and hummed, "we do this to provoke Bai Ye and let him come to our trouble on his own initiative. In fact, both the Mulong hall and the Zizhu pavilion are related to the white night. We have abandoned all the people of hunwu hall, and the white night is indifferent. We will move the people of Zizhu Pavilion again. Do you think he can bear it? As long as he comes to settle accounts with us, we will have an excuse to kill him in front of the temple in our town. In this way, sister Lian''s revenge will naturally be avenged. " "Younger martial brother Xu, do you do so much just to avenge me?" Lian Jieyan was especially moved. "Of course." Xu Wu looked at Lian Jieyan affectionately and said faintly: "no matter who is, as long as you dare to bully elder martial sister, I will never let him go!" "Younger martial brother..." Lian Jieyan was especially moved. "But... We can all see the strength of white night. He even killed Li Guyi, the patriarch of Huangyue clan, in the battle of groups. How can we deal with such people?" The disciple''s face turned pale and said."Elder martial brother SUN Hao can solve it." Do not wait for Xu Wu to speak, Lian Jieyan is a light smile, light said. "Senior brother SUN Hao?" People trembled in unison. "Not bad!" Lian Jieyan lowered her voice and gave a mysterious smile: "the magic skill of elder martial brother SUN Hao... Has become." In a simple sentence, people''s scalp is numb. Has the magic skill been accomplished? Is that not to say... "elder martial sister!" At this time, there was a voice outside the hall, and then a disciple rushed in. "When?" Lian Jieyan frowned and asked. "Is there anyone outside asking for a meeting..." "from law enforcement hall? Haven''t they just been here? " "It''s not from law enforcement Hall... It''s from Mulong hall!" The disciple said. "Mulong hall?" All of them were surprised and went outside one after another. But there was a bloody and wounded disciple standing outside. That''s the little man. "Oh? Do you dare to come here Lian Jieyan chuckled: "what? Are you unconvinced? Have you come here to take revenge? " "Beyond my ability!" "Ha ha ha, abandoned dog, you can''t even stand still. How dare you come here? Are you here to die? " The crowd burst into laughter. Xu Wu squinted and looked. However, at this time, the little mo suddenly stepped forward, knelt down on the ground and begged: "all the elder martial brothers... Elder martial sister, this matter is all the fault of our Mulong hall. The younger martial brother kowtows to you here and implore you to beg for mercy. At least... Please don''t expel elder martial brother Buyan from the school. If you are willing to do it, younger martial brother I am willing to leave it to you to calm your anger Small Mo slightly wheezes, weak said. His eyes are full of expectation and sincerity. Although he knew that his kneeling was not worth money, and that all was hopeless, at this moment, he had no way out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1933 Seeing Xiao Mo''s move, all the people in the temple were surprised. "So you came here to plead with us?" Lian Jieyan looks at Xiao Mo with a smile on her face. The banter in her eyes is especially obvious. The rest of them were also very interested. "Please hold your hand high, elder martial sister." Xiao Mo said hoarsely. "Younger martial brother, what are you doing?" A disciple said, "Why are you kneeling down? I don''t know if there is gold under a man''s knee? This matter is easy to discuss and discuss! After all, even elder martial sister is a generous person, and we will not be stingy. Since you have come to plead, how can we be aggressive again? " "That''s right, younger martial brother... You should get up and talk first..." another disciple also laughed. Small Mo hears the sound, the heart is secretly relieved. Is it true that the people in the town hall are good at talking? However, this idea just came out of his mind. The disciple suddenly saw something. He frowned and bowed his head and said, "Oh, younger martial brother... You see, I didn''t want to dirty my shoes when I came out to see you. What should I do?" When the voice fell, the man was smiling at Xiao mo. Although he didn''t say it clearly, his meaning was very obvious. Small Mo slightly a Leng, look up, just found that people are looking at him, seems to be waiting for his reply. Xiao Mo''s face changed dramatically. He knows what these people mean. However, he didn''t dare to refute, let alone to say more. After hesitating for a moment, he finally chose to compromise, so he went straight to him and said hoarsely, "elder martial brother... Junior brother... Help you polish your shoes..." with that, he crouched down and rubbed the tip of the disciple''s shoes with his cuff. After a moment, Xiao Mo raised his head, squeezed out a smile and said: "elder martial brother... Clean..." "good, very good." The disciple said with a smile, while the people next to said: "but younger martial brother... My shoes are a little dirty." Xiao Mo''s eyes were tight, but he didn''t dare to speak. He crouched down and wiped his shoes for the disciple. The others burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha..." "younger martial brother, my shoes are a little dirty." "And my shoes." "Wipe it for me, too." "Hahaha..." people laughed and said one after another. Xiao Mo clenched his teeth and wiped them one by one. Although there were abuse and mockery all around, he resisted them all. At this moment, however, a foot suddenly kicked over. Bang! Xiao Mo was caught off guard and was kicked to the ground on the spot. Before he got up, his head was trampled on the ground by a foot. That is Lian Jieyan. People have some accidents. "Sister Lian, what are you doing Xiao Mo was also confused and asked in a hurry. But see Lian Jie Yan cold hum to say: "with sleeve wipe calculate what? Your sleeve is dirty. Can you clean it? Come on, lick the soles of your shoes for me The voice dropped, Lian Jieyan raised her feet. Xiao Mo''s face is extremely ugly. "Elder martial sister, you..." his face turned red and his eyes were full of anger. It''s a violation of the bottom line. "What? You don''t want to? " Lian Jieyan squinted and said with a smile. "Elder martial sister, you can let me do anything, but things that violate the bottom line... Please forgive me for not following my orders." Xiao Mo stood up and wiped off the dust and blood stains on his face and said angrily. "So you are disobeying me?" Lian Jieyan said coldly, her eyes rippled with a sense of obliteration. "In my eyes, those senior brothers and younger brothers are my relatives. I don''t want them to be expelled from the school because of elder martial brother Qin. But I also know my position. I don''t care about my dignity, but I care about the dignity of the Mulong hall. If I lick your shoes again, the reputation of the Mulong hall will be ruined." Small Mo attitude firm said, eyes are firm. But as soon as he said this, the faces of all the people in the town hall were cold. "Son of a bitch, how dare you disobey elder martial sister?" "What are you? Get down on your knees and kowtow like a senior sister "Yes, get down on your knees and apologize to the elder martial sister, or your grandfather will tear you apart!" "Do you hear me? Dog, get down on your knees The crowd roared with indignation. Everyone''s eyes are a look that would like to tear Xiao Mo completely, and every expression would like to swallow him. But... at this moment, Xiao Mo didn''t have any childishness or cowardice. On the contrary, he suddenly got up and stared at the people, looking at the people like death."You can insult me, but you can''t insult me. I know I''m just a waste and an incompetent person. You can trample on my dignity, but you can''t trample on my dignity!" Small Mo angry way, completely in the heart of thinking all throw out. But the voice dropped. Bang! A spirit of the spirit of the fierce hit on the body of small mo. Small Mo was caught off guard, instantly was hit to fly out, heavily fell on the ground, is not live convulsion, mouth is constantly vomiting blood. He was already injured. How could he bear the blow of the town god? He was crawling on the ground, constantly twitching, people have been completely unable to stand up. At this time, Xu Wu stepped forward and walked over. Xiao Mo is also ready to raise his head, but Xu Wu is directly stepping on his head. Small Mo stuffy hum a, want to resist, but no matter how hard he uses, can''t get rid of that foot. "Do you kneel or not?" Xu Wu said without expression. "I can lie on my stomach, but I will never kneel..." Xiao Mo gritted his teeth and growled. When Xu Wu heard the voice, his face was cold, and he suddenly increased his strength. Little Morton screamed with pain. "Try one more word!" Xu Wu said without expression. Xiao Mo didn''t say anything, because of the severe pain, he couldn''t speak. "Kill this trash. I''m upset." Even Jie said without expression: "solve him, and then tell the law enforcement hall that he ran to make trouble, I think the law enforcement hall will not say anything." "Well, that''s according to the elder martial sister''s words." Xu Wu nodded. He was too lazy to waste any more energy. He wanted to hurt the killer directly. Just then, however, a slight footstep came. People were all in a daze, turning their eyes in a hurry and looking at the source of the sound of footsteps. But I saw a white haired man walking towards this place with gentle steps... the man came with a calm face. Seeing this man, all the people in the temple of God turned pale. Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. "White night?" Lian Jieyan lowered her voice and called in a low voice www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1934 "Elder martial brother Bai?" The little mo who was trampled on the ground was slightly stunned, and the man''s hard side over the head, but saw that person did not know when he had stood by his side. Xu Wu''s eyes showed vigilance, but he stepped back half way. Even Jieyan and others are watching the white night nervously. Although this man is from hunwu hall, he is not one of the ordinary disciples of hunwu Hall... he just looks at Xiao Mo Tan and says, "are you from Mulong hall?" Small Mo Leng next, quickly nodded: "of course... Elder martial brother, why... So asked?" "Oh... Nothing. I once thought that the Mulong hall was just the elders'' incompetence, but I didn''t want the disciples to be so incompetent. What a disappointment!" Said white night, shaking his head. "Elder martial brother, you..." small Mo is anxious: "why do you want to insult my Mu long temple?" "It''s not me that humiliates the Dragon hall, but you!" White night light said: "you Mulong hall for Qin Wanglong to get justice, not hesitate to fight with the town temple people, I think they have done a good job in the fight with the town temple people, they would rather fail, never allow to bow to it, you are good... Actually came to the town Temple kowtow to apologize, you this is not to damage the face of the Mulong temple? How can you make those people in the Dragon hall raise their heads and be human? " Xiao Mo heard the sound and immediately froze. "I... I just hope elder martial brothers Bu Yan can stay in zongmen..." little Mona said. "There are many ways to keep them in the clan, but pleading with a pack of jackals is the worst." Little Mobi. "Stand up." "Don''t kneel down to others or beg for help any more. You can only rely on yourself..." Xiao Mo trembled, thinking of the humiliation he had suffered before, thinking of all kinds of desperation that he faced, countless anger and unwillingness emerged in his heart. He suddenly got up, a face of embarrassment glared at Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu in front of him, gritted his teeth and said, "elder martial brother... What should I do now?" "You can''t do anything now." "What you have to do is to go back to Bingxin hall immediately, take good care of your wounds, and then concentrate on practicing and studying soul skills. It''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years. After you reach the peak and come to the avenue, it''s not easy to trample on these people who insult you." Xiao Mo''s pupils shrunk slightly, and immediately suppressed his anger. He clasped his fist at the white night and said, "elder martial brother''s golden and jade good words will surely be remembered by younger martial brother." "Well." White night nodded, this just took a step, toward Lian Jieyan and others. "White night, what are you going to do? Are you going to avenge the boy? " A town temple people murmured. "His hatred will be settled with you in the future. As for me, I will come to you to calculate the account of my hunwutang people." White night indifferent way. "Elder Yun has reported the matter of Cao Yingli to zongmen. It''s just an accident caused by our discussion with the people of hunwu hall. It''s no longer investigated. What''s your account here? Are you doubting the justice of elder Yun? " Lian Jieyan sneered and said scornfully. "Yes." Bai Ye, with his hands behind him, said with no expression: "what is the truth of the matter? In fact, elder Yun and I are all aware of it. Elder Yun has no choice but to appease others, but I am different in the daytime! I will not have so many scruples, I will use my own method to seek justice for them As soon as this word falls, the town god temple''s heart is startled. "What do you want?" Xu Wuchen asked. "I will treat you as you treat them!" White night raised his hand and pulled out the sword directly. The red body of the sword is rippling with hot halo in the air, which is particularly terrifying. All the disciples in the temple of Zhenshen were very tight and heavy. There was a strange light in Xu Wu''s eyes, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he said in a cold voice: "white night, how dare you be? Are you going to kill people in my town temple? Have you ever paid attention to the rules of the clan? " "Since you have broken the rules, do you want to restrain me by the rules here?" The white night asked. "You... Hum! In that case, don''t blame me! " Xu Wu was so angry that he directly waved his hand and drank: "there is no law and order in the daytime, ladies and gentlemen, let him see the strength of our town temple. Go up and kill this man!" Around the town temple disciples some hesitated, but still bravely rushed to the past. "White night, it''s no wonder we''re here. You''ve come to find your own death!" A town temple disciple growled in a low voice, and with a fist, he gathered the power of the supreme tyrant, and hammered the head of the white night without politeness. That amazing ancient force, enough to tear the mainland, but now all gathered on top of the fighters, how terrible.But the white night did not move, let it hit. Bang! The fist blows on the forehead of the white night, and the fist force explodes like a ripple in an instant, and it strikes the surrounding buildings and walls crazily. The people around were all retreated by the blow of this fist force. Xiao Mo fell to the ground. But when he looked up at the white night, he found that the white night stood there still. He... Completely ignored the blow. "What?" The people in the town hall were in horror. "Zhenshen temple? But so it is White night calm said, spin and suddenly raised his head to the disciple''s fist. Click! One of the disciple''s arms was smashed in an instant. "Ah He screamed miserably, and people fell back again and again. Before he could stand firm, he had already kicked him. Bang! The man flew out again and hit the rear wall straight, shaking the wall into powder, while the later generations fell down. After landing, they were already unconscious, their chest was bloody and flesh was blurred, and their whole body was broken, and their spirits were all gone. This is obviously abandoned cultivation! "Ah?" People change color. Those who still want to rush to the white night are more scalp numb, frightened. "How could it be so?" Even Jieyan''s face is very ugly. "Teacher... Elder martial sister... Do we really want to go? I''m afraid that we are not the opponents of the white night... "A disciple turned his head and looked at Lian Jieyan with trepidation. "What? Didn''t you rush in front of the people who dealt with hunwu hall before? Now when you come across a bone that''s a little bit hard to chew, you''re going to give up? You''re a bully. Give it to me. If you don''t kill the night, I''ll kill you! " Lian Jieyan yelled angrily. This sentence is forcing people to do nothing. They bit their teeth and exchanged eyes. "Together "Although the white night is strong, it is only one person. Don''t be afraid!" "Good! Together They murmured, and after making up their minds, they immediately rushed towards it. At this time, however, the white night was one step ahead of them and moved first. "Remnant wind magic sword formula!" A murmur that rippled in the gale sounded. He saw the white night jump with his sword, incarnating countless shadows, like lightning flint, shuttling between the disciples. In an instant, all the disciples trembled, and then fell to the ground. When the rest of the people came back to their senses, they found that the limbs of those who rushed to the white night were all cut off! White night will leave the Huang sword into the scabbard, raise your hand and wave it at will. Boom! A general trend came down from the sky and shocked them fiercely. Pooh! All of them spat blood together, and the body trembled like an electric shock. When the general situation disappeared, their chest was already bloody, their souls were all gone, and their soul states were all abandoned... Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu were shocked and retreated. As for Xiao Mo, who has not left yet, he is completely stupid. "Is this... Brother Bai''s strength?" He murmured, his eyes completely lost. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1935 Xiao Mo knows that white night is very strong, but he never thought that white night can be strong to this degree! This is the town god! This is the existence of beating the people of Mulong hall! Can be in front of the white night... Like a pig or a dog, arbitrary killing? What kind of height has senior brother Bai reached? Little mo thought. When he came back to God, he was shivering, and a sense of awe from the inside to the outside came up. As for Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu over there, their expressions are better than Xiao Mo at the moment. Even Jieyan''s face was so pale that her lips had no blood color and was shaking all the time. But Xu Wu quickly comforted him: "elder martial sister Lian, don''t worry, I will protect you!" "The strength of white night is extraordinary. Even if we join hands, we are not the enemy. Now we can only ask elder martial brother SUN Hao to do it!" Lian Jieyan settled his mind and gritted his teeth. "Why bother elder martial brother SUN Hao again? Elder martial sister Lian, don''t worry. No matter how powerful the opponent is, as long as he dares to hurt you, I will certainly let him go! " Xu Wu drank seriously. The voice falls, he directly strides forward toward the white night, when approaching, raises the arm one punch to smash to kill in its face. Seeing this, Lian Jieyan was shocked and cried out: "younger martial brother Xu! No But... It''s too late! Xu Wu''s determination is particularly firm, and in Lian Jieyan''s speech, his offensive has been close to the front of the white night. Even if Lian Jieyan wants to stop... It''s impossible! "Beyond my ability!" "In this case, I will abolish your spirit and cut off your limbs!" As soon as his voice fell, he raised his sword and chopped Xu Wu''s arm. The frightful Lihuang sword carries enough power to melt everything into ashes. It''s horrifying! Xu Wu''s soul power was not so weak in front of this terrible sword force. In the blink of an eye, all his soul power and offensive power were fragmented and completely disappeared... however, just as Lihuang sword was about to hit Xu Wu''s arm, Xu Wu suddenly stopped his hand and skillfully avoided the attacking Lihuang sword. Then he pretended to be unstable and fell backward Go. "Well?" The white night was stunned. According to the strength of the zhenshendian disciples, it is difficult to avoid this attack. But Xu Wu did. And... What is he doing? White night thought for a moment, vaguely aware of what. But look at Xu Wu heavy fall on the ground, the appearance of good health embarrassed. He immediately covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. It''s just like being hit and injured! "Younger brother Xu!" Even Jieyan was so scared that she immediately rushed over and picked up Xu Wu. She was feeding Dan and luck. Her tears were coming out. "Elder martial sister... You don''t have to worry, i... I''m ok... I''ll protect you..." Xu Wu said weakly, and then he wanted to get up again and attack white night. Seeing this scene, Lian Jieyan was moved and angry. "Younger martial brother, don''t move. Elder martial sister will deal with it." When the voice dropped, she suddenly glared at the white night and screamed: "how dare you hurt younger martial brother Xu! I want you to die "I didn''t touch him. He fell down by himself." White night said without expression. "I don''t care. If you hurt younger martial brother Xu, you must die! No one can save you! " Lian Jieyan is completely crazy, and the whole person is ferocious and crazy like a fierce ghost. She offered a sword and rushed to the white night. It seems that the fierce sword will dismember the white night. The white night is cold. Xu Wu in the back did not stop him. Instead, he raised his mouth. "White night, it depends on how you deal with it. If you kill Lian Jieyan, it''s my trick. If you don''t kill Lian Jieyan, Lian Jieyan will surely kill you! You have one of my pieces! Ha ha... "Xu Wu laughed in his heart. However... neither Lian Jieyan nor Xu Wu can clearly see the person in the white night. Especially Lian Jieyan. She still thinks that white night, like other people, is worried about her incomparable relationship with Qi. She will let her, hide from her and be afraid of her... in fact, white night does not. At the moment of Lian Jieyan''s sharp sword, Lihuang sword in the white night has taken the lead in killing out. Bang! A crisp sound came out directly. Then see Lian Jieyan''s sword suddenly break. Even Jieyan pupils shrink, people have not yet responded, a hand in the white night has pinched to her neck and lifted her up.Lian Jieyan suddenly had difficulty breathing. But she continued to cover the broken sword, chopping toward the white night. But no matter how hard she tried, the broken blade was cut on white night as if it were cut on steel... "although I don''t know what tricks you and Xu Wu are playing, it''s no longer important." White night looked at Lian Jieyan without expression, and said coldly, "I am younger martial brother and younger sister, are you abandoned? Now, if I abolish you, you should have no complaints, right? " This word a, Lian Jieyan whole body suddenly trembles, the person stares big eyes, incredible looking at the white night. "You... You dare to waste me? Do you know what the consequences are? " Whew! Lian Jieyan''s words just fell, one of her arms flew out in an instant. "Ah Lian Jieyan screamed in pain. She turned her head as hard as she could and looked at her right arm. Her face was completely bloodless. "You... How dare you cut off my arm? Are you... Are you crazy? Do you know who I am? Do you know the relationship between senior brother Qi and me? You... You''re looking for death! You''re looking for death Lian Jieyan yelled at the top of her voice. The whole person was like a frightened rabbit, shaking wildly. But the voice fell. Stab! It''s the sound of being torn open again. Even Jieyan''s other arm was chopped by the white night. Lian Jieyan is totally stupid. The white night drew close to her face, her eyes coldly fixed on her frightened eyes, and said without expression: "do you want to use Qi Wushuang as a disciple to frighten a person that the company commander dare to kill? Lian Jieyan, are you too naive? " This word falls to the ground, Lian Jieyan instantly is from head to foot. It was at this moment that she woke up. The man in front of me... Is not an ordinary disciple at all! "No... don''t... don''t..." Lian Jieyan slowly regretted. She shouldn''t be so impulsive. After all, there is a big gap between her strength and that of white night. At this point, however, her regret was useless. Whew! Abnormal sound again. Then see even clean Yan''s legs are also cut off, white night a palm to blow. Lian Jieyan''s body is like a broken kite, heavily fell on the ground, and then fainted in the past. Behind the small Mo a look, Lian Jieyan chest flesh and blood, the soul has been abandoned! Xu Wu glanced at it, and the pupil was full of strange light. He saw the white night carrying his sword and heading for Xu Wumai. "Next, it''s your turn!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1936 Lian Jieyan was abandoned, which made Xu Wu unable to react. Maybe Xu Wu didn''t expect that the man in front of him would be so cruel that he didn''t even pay attention to Qi Wushuang, did he? But the surprise on Xu Wu''s face was only fleeting. The corner of his mouth rose, people got up from the ground, staring at the white night with a smile: "white night, do you know what you have done?" "Isn''t that what I do that you want?" The white night looked at Xu Wu quietly and said, "you deliberately use Lian Jieyan to come to my trouble, and pretend to be hurt and irritate Lian Jieyan. Don''t you want Lian Jieyan to attack me, so that you can take advantage of my hand to kill Lian Jieyan? If I guess right, do you want me to fight Qi like no other? " "I don''t think so. You guessed it yourself." Xu Wu shrugged. "Did I guess right?" White night asked. Xu Wu turned his lips, but he didn''t speak. "Who are you?" The white night asked calmly. "Xu Wu, Zhenshen Temple disciple!" "It''s just a superficial, real identity?" "That''s not a very easy question to answer." Xu Wu smiles. "Yes... Then there is no need to answer!" White night''s expressionless face said: "when I''m done, you can talk about it!" As soon as the words fell, the sword suddenly appeared in the white night, and the sword of Li Huang was mercilessly cut off towards Xu Wu''s arm. However, the body of Lihuang sword has obviously disappeared into Xu Wu''s shoulder, but it seems to have been chopped on the light and shadow. It actually penetrates the shoulder directly, and there is no real touch on the blade. Yeah? White night slightly a Leng. Only then discovered Xu Wu''s smiling face did not know when appeared in front of the white night. "White night, do you seem to despise me? At least I am also a disciple of Zhenshen temple! Is that your attitude? " When the voice drops. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The shadow of the four fists suddenly hit the chest of the white night. White night was immediately shaken back a few steps. It seems that Xu Wu pulls out another soft sword from nowhere. However, this soft sword is extraordinary. Its body seems to cover a starry sky. The stars on the top are very bright. What''s more shocking is its breath! The spirit of this soft sword is no weaker than that of Lihuang sword! At night, my pupils are tight and my heart is tight. He shielded the breath of Lihuang sword and abandoned God sword, so Xu Wu didn''t feel the difference between the two swords. But Xu Wu is different. He also tried to shield the breath of the sword. But... He can hide from others, but he can''t conceal that he has already contacted several Hongbing''s white nights! White night''s perception of Hongbing is incomparable to those great powers. At the moment, white night can be sure that Xu Wu used this sword! It''s Hong Bing! I didn''t expect that Xu Wu would have a Hongbing! It seems that Qin Wanglong''s words are true. Xu Wu is extraordinary! In the deep of the eyes of the white night, there was a touch of desolation and fury. He has no intention to know who Xu Wu is and what his purpose is. He has only one idea now! That is to take down the Hongbing! Thinking of this, the white night no longer left his hands, he raised his arms and danced wildly. "Fall to Heaven Sword rhyme!" With a low drink, the sword Qi in the hands of the white night explodes in an instant, rushes to the sky, and then falls down like rain. Xu Wu immediately raised his sword. Shua Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua. But just after one move, the white night sword rhyme rises again. Lihuang sword dances like a roaring unicorn, attacking and bumping wildly. Xu Wudang''s pressure doubled. Although he is very confident in his own strength, but this white night is not an ordinary person. Even after several swords, Xu Wu can''t take advantage of it, and his arms are shaken by the strength of the white night. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that he will not be able to hold the sword firmly, and he will be defeated miserably! Xu Wu''s eyes were cold. He didn''t want to keep his hand. He snorted coldly, and suddenly he grasped the star long sword, and then waved it wildly. Whoa! The sword actually rolled out a lot of dark sky like atmosphere, and directly turned the void into a star posture. The night sky is boundless, devouring everything. All the soul power and sword spirit of the white night disappeared. It seems that the sword spirit released by this sword is a big mouth that can swallow everything! Dark eyebrow movement in the white night is to understand this power, it is the strength of the Hongbing! If you are an ordinary person, you will be helpless in the face of Hongbing''s power. But... White night is different."Elder martial brother Bai, this is what you asked for. You have ruined so many people in the temple of our town. Even if I kill you, the clan will not blame me!" Xu Wu''s eyes showed fierce light and rushed over with the soft sword. He knew that white night was extremely powerful, but he did not believe that white night could be so rampant in front of Hongbing? Xu Wu is already a bit desperate! But at this time, white night eyes a cold, suddenly pull out the other side of the abandoned magic sword! Whew! At the same time, the sword gave out a piercing sound. Then, with an unstoppable momentum, he immediately broke the sword power of the Hongbing, and then went straight towards Xu Wu. "What?" Xu Wu was shocked. Hongbing''s power... Was actually chopped up? How could that be possible? He retreated in a hurry, trying to dodge. But... It''s too late! The blow was too hasty! You know, he didn''t expect that the white night could kill him with a sword? Is this what people can do? Whew! While Xu Wu tumbled in a hurry, his arm was chopped by the abandoned sword. One of his arms flew up in a flash. After falling, the white night had already broken it, and jumped forward to grasp the soft sword steadily. Xu Wu fell on the ground, but did not dare to lie down. He got up in a hurry and saw that his face had changed in horror. "You..." "your sword is very good!" Holding the soft sword tightly in the white night, looking at the star pattern on the soft sword, he said faintly, "I''ll take it first!" "Give me back that sword!" Xu Wu flew into a rage and rushed over with a roar. But before the man came near, the white night was a sharp look in his eyes and a sword towards him. Without his sword, how could Xu Wu be the enemy of the white night? This sword is near, he is either dead or wounded! However, at this critical moment... whoosh! A cold light suddenly flew out of the temple of the town, and precisely chopped on the soft sword. The position of the blade was slightly offset by the violent force. Xu Wu avoided the robbery directly. The white night frowned and looked into the temple of the town. But a cold voice came out. "White night, how dare you dare to be wild here? Do you really think that there is no one in the temple of God to cure you? " Together, Xu wuru was rescued and quickly knelt on the ground and cried to the people in the town hall: "elder martial brother SUN Hao, please make decisions for us!" . (there is a later one) (there is a later one) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1937 SUN Hao? Looking at the gate of the town hall at night. But a figure came out of the gate slowly. It was a tall and strong man with an inch head. He was dressed in a brown robe. He was very luxurious. He was either inlaid with gems or carved with gold thread. Of course, the most remarkable thing is not his dress, but his breath. He was so full of vigor that he was suffocating. Compared with the ordinary disciples of Zhenshen temple, he was not comparable with Rao Shi and Xu Wu. If the breath is still like this, there is no doubt about the strength. Seeing this man coming out, Xu wuru was rescued by straw and quickly climbed over. His red eyes choked and he said, "elder martial brother, please avenge elder martial sister Lian and many other disciples in the temple of our town!" "Do you have the face to avenge me?" SUN Hao snorted coldly, kicked Xu Wu aside, and said coldly, "you waste, so many people can''t even clean up the garbage of the soul martial hall. Now, do you dare to ask me to avenge you?" "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother is incompetent..." Xu Wu did not dare to refute, but immediately bowed his head, but said: "the younger martial brother is not good at learning. If you lose your face, elder martial brother can be punished, but... The elder martial brother and elder sister''s Revenge can''t be ignored. What''s more, elder martial brother... This soul martial arts hall man also took away the sword handed down by the younger martial brother''s family. That sword is the only legacy left by the younger martial brother''s father before his death Please be sure to take the sword back. If you can get it back, younger martial brother is willing to make a cow and horse for you... " speaking of this, Xu Wu kowtowed to SUN Hao. SUN Hao frowned, glanced at Xu Wu, and threw his eyes toward the white night. "White night? I''ve heard of you! There was a bit of publicity in the battle between the clans. Relying on some skills, they acted recklessly in the temple of God. Hum, you are such a moth. I don''t know how to worship our God Temple! It''s ok if you provoke other halls. I didn''t expect that you would dare to provoke us to the temple of our town this time. You are not timid! " SUN Hao said coldly. "Strange." White night looked at him inexplicably: "you town temple has abandoned all the disciples of my soul martial arts hall, but now I say it''s me who provoked you? Is this the villain''s accusation first? " "Don''t talk nonsense!" SUN Hao looked ferocious and cried out: "I''ll give you a choice now! Return my younger martial brother''s sword, and then send these younger martial brothers and sisters to Bingxin hall for good treatment. Then kneel outside the gate of the temple of our town and wait for the elder martial brother to leave the pass. Let the elder martial brother decide your crime. If you don''t obey, you will die today! " The sound was like thunder, and Xu Wu''s eardrum trembled. If you are an ordinary disciple, I''m afraid you can''t bear the sound. But. There was no response at night. He raised his eyebrows slightly, glanced at SUN Hao, and shook his head. "You refused?" SUN Hao squinted. "If you want me to promise, you have to do a few things first." The white night is light. "Oh?" SUN Hao was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Kneel at the door of Bingxin hall to take care of my wounded younger martial brothers and sisters. After they recover, kneel at the gate of my soul martial hall and wait for my judgment and punishment. If you can do this, I will promise you!" Said the white night. As soon as he said this, SUN Hao was obviously stunned for a moment, but he was furious. With a roar, he dashed to the front door of the white night with a blow. "Son of a bitch, do you dare to play with me? I''m going to break you up When the voice fell to the ground, the force on the fist was like a roaring dragon, rushing past. The buildings on both sides were shattered by the violent breath on their fists. The terrible fist shattered all the void in the area except the white night. This blow is really earth shaking! But... at the moment when the fist just hit, one hand lifted up to cover the fist precisely. Bang! The fist is in the palm, the strength explodes, shakes everything around. But the palm did not move. SUN Hao breathed hard. Xu Wu over there was momentarily stunned: "impossible!" SUN Hao''s power is particularly terrifying. Rao is that he can''t take SUN Hao''s punch, but... How easily did he take it in the daytime? What''s going on? How strong is this white night? SUN Hao also can''t react, but he still immediately launched the second move. But... White night won''t give him another chance. In fact, white night can''t take SUN Hao''s punch. After all, it was a reckless blow! So white night directly launched the divine power. But SUN Hao''s second move has not yet hit, Lihuang sword has been chopped in the past. SUN Hao''s pupils shrank, and he retreated like a madman. But it was a slow beat. The terrible sword power was still cut on his chest.Just listen to Chi, a ferocious sword mark printed. SUN Hao retreated and looked down. His face was extremely cold. "White night, you forced me!" SUN Hao growled in a low voice and raised his hand. Bang! A golden light passed by. Then there was a roar of a tiger in the golden light. When the golden light dissipated, he saw SUN Hao holding a long and shining tiger knife. Although this tiger sword is not a Hongbing sword, it is also an extraordinary sword. This time, SUN Hao is obviously serious. His chest light suddenly rose, full of life breath of soul force overflow, wrapped around the scar, in an instant, a hole healed in the blink of an eye. SUN Hao steps forward, single hand knife, jump toward the white night again. White night eyes are also rippling with the intention of killing, did not intend to stay at all. Since SUN Hao has decided to kill him, the big deal is to kill him! The two men were fighting with each other. Xu Wu''s eyes lit up and sneered. But just as SUN Hao and white night are about to break out a big war... "stop it There was a stern shout. Then a large number of figures rushed towards here. Two people Qi a stiff, just found that is even green leaf with a large group of law enforcement hall disciples rushed over. White night side head, staring at the uniform green leaves, eyebrows dark wrinkled. However, at this time, SUN Hao over there did not stop. Instead, he took advantage of the fact that he did not pay attention to the white night, and immediately pasted it over. With a knife, he directly struck the forehead of the white night. White night nerve a draw, eyes cold, immediately raise the sword to resist. Dang! Lihuang sword and the tiger sword collide with each other. But white night resisted too quickly, and SUN Hao''s attack was so sudden that after the attack, white night had no time to do the next defense. SUN Hao seize the opportunity, eyes a cold, immediately accumulated a soul force in the left fist, hard Bang to the chest of the white night. Bang! The white night was immediately shaken out and fell heavily on the ground. But when he was about to get up, SUN Hao killed him again. He was reckless and ruthless. "SUN Hao, what are you doing? Stop it Even green leaves roar. However, SUN Hao ignored it! Today is the day when his heart will be cut down! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1938 SUN Hao''s madness was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one thought, even green leaves here, SUN Hao dare to be so presumptuous! But now it''s too late to stop SUN Hao! Because the tiger knife is close to the head of the white night. The eyes of the white night are cold, staring at the falling blade. At this time, it is too late to resist. It all happened so suddenly! But white night won''t just give up! He had a ferocious look and tried to avoid it. Whew! Although the tiger knife was not cut on his head, it was heavily chopped on his shoulder. The sharp and domineering blade split his arm in an instant, and the whole arm almost fell off. The bone had been cut open, and only a little flesh was left on it. The blood gurgled and overflowed like a river, which made the scalp numb and terrible. "Ah?" Many people were shocked. "You''d better hide!" SUN Hao snorted coldly and drew the tiger blade back, intending to chop again! Around the law enforcement hall disciples immediately rushed to stop SUN Hao. However, what kind of person is SUN Hao? How can he be subdued by these people? "Get out of here SUN Hao only heard a roar and let out his anger. The disciples of the law enforcement hall couldn''t bear the surging of his spirit, and all of them were shot out by the domineering spirit. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the crowd fell heavily on the ground, one by one, ouch constantly, complaining repeatedly. The people in the law enforcement hall couldn''t stop him. SUN Hao''s eyes were ferocious, staring at the white night, but he intended to kill again. But this time, Yun Qingye is near. His hand is like lightning. He jumps out in an instant and clasps SUN Hao''s wrist. In an instant, SUN Hao''s tiger sword will be in the air. "Stop it, SUN Hao!" Even green leaves face cold, pupil is full of anger. Seeing this scene, SUN Hao had to let go of the tiger knife, shrugged his shoulders, and said with a light smile, "since the elder Yun has made a move, how can SUN Hao give you a face?" Although SUN Hao can ignore Yun Qingye''s orders, he still dares not fight with the elder. After all, the nature would be different. "You... Hum!" Even Qingye is angry, but he seems to have nothing to do with SUN Hao. However, he can only shake off his wrist, turn around and run to the side of the white night in a hurry. "Are you all right, white night?" Yun Qingye asked. "It''s OK." The white night vomited the turbid Qi, immediately urged the spirit flower heaven soul, heals own arm. Seeing the scar on his arm being cured a little bit, Yun Qingye is also relieved. "If you''re OK!" He looked at SUN Hao sideways and said in a deep voice: "well, now you should explain to me what this is about!" "Does this matter need to be explained?" SUN Hao sneered: "elder Yun, you should see that this is the place of our town temple. You should also see that the people lying on the ground are all disciples of our town temple. Now they are all abandoned. Everything is clear at a glance. What else needs to be explained?" Even green leaf eyebrows lock, gaze left and right, finally see that lying on the ground unconscious Lian Jieyan, look suddenly dignified countless. He suddenly looked back at the white night and said in a deep voice, "white night... Is this what you did?" However... what he was up to was a cold face at night. Bai Ye raised his head and looked at SUN Hao over there. He said calmly, "elder Yun... I don''t understand. Is it time for you to investigate this matter?" Hearing the words of the white night, Yun Qingye was puzzled: "what do you mean?" "This man... Ignores your existence, ignores your orders, and openly attacks me. Don''t you deal with this matter?" Calm way of white night. "Oh? Are you unconvinced? " SUN Hao snorted coldly and disdained: "if you don''t get the elder''s hand, do you think you can still stand here? You''ve been my ghost for a long time!! It''s ridiculous White night did not speak, just closed his eyes, as if waiting for something. Can even green leaves not understand the meaning of the white night? He took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "white night, I know you have suffered a lot of grievances, and I know that SUN Hao didn''t stop just now, which makes you very angry. But I have to explain two points to you. First, SUN Hao is not a simple man, whether it is his position in the clan or his background. 2¡¢ Now what you have done is of a very serious nature. The Zhenshen temple is the first entrance of our God Temple. You have abolished all the disciples of the temple. Do you know how much impact this will have on the sect? If I don''t deal with this matter as soon as possible, and I can''t give an account to the Lord, then I''ll have to eat too much, so I hope you can understand me"I understand." White night closed his eyes and said calmly, "so I want you to punish SUN Hao immediately and give me justice! Elder Yun, since the war of Qunzhong, I have always respected you very much. If it is still the same as before, do you think I will say these words to you? Do you think I''ll expect justice from you? " Suddenly, a lot of pale leaves turned pale. However, SUN Hao snorted coldly, squinting his eyes and saying, "what do you want if you don''t ask elder Yun to do justice for you?" The night was silent. Yun Qingye is silent for a moment. He looks at SUN Hao and says in a low voice: "SUN Hao, do you know the crime?" "Guilty?" SUN Hao chuckled: "Yun elder, what''s wrong with me?" "The following crimes have no elder." "Is that a crime? It seems that elder Yun is really going to show off for this incompetent waste! " SUN Hao said with a careless smile: "I don''t know how the elder Yun intends to punish me?" "Would you like to face the wall for ten days?" Even green leaves cold channel. "Face the wall for ten days?" SUN Hao frowned. Ten days is not a long time, but the problem of face... Is not a small matter. After all, he is the second highest in the Zhenshen temple. He has to be respected as elder martial brother wherever he goes. Even those elders have to give him some thin noodles. Now I''m going to face the wall for a waste of soul martial arts hall... "don''t you want to?" Yun Qingye looks extremely serious. SUN Hao wanted to refuse, but when he saw Yun Qingye''s resolute eyes, he hesitated. Finally, he nodded and said, "well, today, even if it''s to give elder Yun a face, it''s ten days to face the wall. Anyway, it''s just a blink of an eye." Even green leaves see, this just relaxed breath. He turned his head to the white night and said, "white night, are you satisfied now?" "Satisfied?" The white night side head looks at even green leaf, the face is expressionless way: "cut me one arm, face wall ten days? An arm of my white night, is that just the price? " Even green leaves heard the sound, immediately stunned. He looked at the white night again, as if only then noticed a trace of something wrong. Cold! It''s cold! White night''s body, at the moment is sending out a thick sense of cold. "Dog, don''t push your luck!" Hearing the words of the white night, SUN Hao was immediately annoyed and scolded. However, he fixed his eyes on him and said, "elder Yun, I will punish him! I hope that this person, like Niantian, will be locked up for three thousand years. Within three thousand years, he will not be allowed to leave the confinement room for a step, no one can contact with him, and he can not cultivate a little spirit of heaven during his confinement! Otherwise, I will not give up. " "This..." Yun Qingye opened his mouth and said in a hurry: "white night, you''ve punished... It''s just an arm, and your accomplishments are not damaged, your life is not worried about... Is this a little fussy?" In this way, isn''t SUN Hao''s behavior the same as Niantian? "Yun Chang always thinks so?" The white night is light. "I just hope it can be resolved as soon as possible." Yun Qingye sighed. "That''s easy to do!" The white night nodded his head and walked towards SUN Hao. SUN Hao''s face sank, staring at the white night and saying, "waste, what do you want to do?" Since you don''t want to kill sun Haoyun too much, you have to let me punish you "You want to kill me?" Then he laughed: "ha ha! significant! A junkie from hunwu hall wants to kill SUN Hao? " At this point, SUN Hao suddenly ferocious face, eyes staring at the white night, roared: "come on, let me see how many jin you have This word falls, the white night disappears in an instant. SUN Hao breathes hard. When he reacts, he is confronted with a pair of blood red pupils full of anger. It''s white night! SUN Hao''s scalp was slightly numb. He immediately pulled out the tiger knife and chopped it into the white night. But the next second. Whoosh! A long black sword cut fiercely. Bang! The tiger knife was broken in two on the spot. The dark sword, like the fangs of a demon, tries to kill Xiang SUN Hao''s head. SUN Hao was shocked and quickly flashed to his side. This time, however, he was not as strong as white night. Pooh! There was a sound of torn flesh. One of SUN Hao''s arms was directly cut away from his body. Blood splashed out. SUN Hao was also shaken out by the force of the dark sword."What?" The disciples of the law enforcement hall around were all breathing tightly, and they were all staring at this scene. SUN Hao, who was killed by a white night? Is this too fierce? "White night, stop it!" Even green leaf big urgent, rushed to the past, intended to block the white night. However, he did not know that the white night was completely angry. "Get out of here White night suddenly side head, eyes blood red staring at uniform green leaves. Boom! A startling trend came in an instant. Bang! The uniform green leaves, caught off guard, were suddenly added to the body by the general trend, and the body suddenly fell down from the air. When both feet stepped on the ground, the earth was already broken. Countless people gasped. Is this the general trend? But seeing the white night, he did not pay attention to Yun Qingye. Instead, he carried the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword, and went straight to SUN Hao over there www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1939 SUN Hao got up from the ground, looked at his broken arm, and then looked at the tiger knife which was broken in two over there. He was a little confused. What''s going on? It''s a tiger blade made of tianwai Xuanjin and Shenhu''s painstaking efforts. How could it be cut in half with one sword? However, without waiting for him to think more, the white night once again rushed over. SUN Hao was almost suffocated by his violent killing intention. As soon as SUN Hao breathed, he suddenly realized that he had underestimated the white night. After gritting his teeth, he immediately stepped back. At the same time, he drew a long dark gold knife from the storage ring in his hand to fight against him. He attached himself to the long sword with his soul power and swung it violently. The blade rolled out thousands of shadows, like a tiger pouncing on it, covering the white night. But the white night was fearless. With a sword flat, the blade was like a meteor, and it carried a force that shook the heaven and earth. When the blade was struck, the shadow of the blade was twisted and broken. One sword breaks ten thousand methods! SUN Hao''s pupils soared. He only felt the power of the sword in his hand! And this power is soaring wildly, SUN Hao has already been a little unstable! After about three breaths. Bang! A crisp sound came out. I saw the long knife split into two pieces on the spot. SUN Hao was shaken back countless times again. His body was shaking and his mouth was overflowing with blood. "Oh?" The white night looked at SUN Hao calmly and said, "don''t you think you look down on me, a waste of the soul martial hall? Why do you suffer losses one after another? You''re not going to lose to me, are you? You are a genius of the town hall. Isn''t it appropriate to lose to someone like me? " "White night!" SUN Hao was furious. His eyes were killing him wildly. This time he didn''t need a knife. He planned to fight against the white night with his bare hands. At this time, however, there was a myriad of terrors coming from all directions, all of them rushing towards this side. Between them, they are directly shrouded in a domineering momentum. The white night frowned. SUN Hao also looked up. But I saw a lot of figures flying around the sky. They are all elders of the temple of God! Zhang Shenwu, Wen Xiaoxuan, Zhong Kui, shaofeijian, Wang yuanyan, Mo Ziyun... the crowd landed here in an encirclement, and Qi Qi offered sacrifices to the general situation, forcing them to leave. White night and SUN Hao each step back, staring at the people around them. Yun Qingye, who was granted amnesty, looked at the coming people with great joy and said, "the elders are coming! If you come later, something will happen here! " "I think something big has happened here!" Shao Fei sword cast eyes white night, and looked at the corpse all over the ground, cold said. "Elder Yun, are you ok? What are you doing, white night? " Zhang Shenwu frowned and asked immediately. "Me?" White night glanced at Zhang Shenwu and said, "I''m just asking for justice from the 177 abandoned junior brothers and sisters of my soul martial arts hall! Elders, is there anything wrong with this "What happened to the hunwu hall?" Zhang Shenwu frowned and said in a deep voice, "isn''t that over? It''s all an accident. The clan will heal the disciples of the soul martial hall! As for all the people involved in this matter in the temple of the town, the clan will also severely punish them! " "Accident?" The white night snorted: "elder Zhang, you should not be an idiot? Please don''t treat me as an idiot. Is that an accident? We all know it from the bottom of our hearts. Why say that such children don''t believe in words? " When Zhang Shenwu heard the voice, his face was slightly blue, and he opened his mouth and said, "now the situation of our clan is grim... " that''s not the reason why you can cover up and connive at the town temple! " The white night closed his eyes and said calmly, "what''s more, the town temple can let you protect them with its powerful strength. I think I can make you turn a blind eye to what I have done with my absolute strength, right?" "No way!" "White night, if you want to kill SUN Hao, we will stop you! Unless you think you can be a match for us alone As the voice dropped, people gathered around. "White night, don''t do it like this. You can take the sword for a while. We will give you an account of this matter." Ink purple rhyme some can''t bear, busy persuade said. "Elder Mo, all the elders, don''t talk about it. He is stubborn and kills his fellow disciples! In my opinion, he should be wiped out at once Shao Feijian roared: "don''t hesitate! Go ahead, cut the man off! " As soon as the voice fell, Shao Feijian could not wait to rush to the past, and directly stretched out a fist to the heart of the white night and hit it hard. However, the next second, the white night over there suddenly shook. "Well?" Shao Feijian''s pupil shrinks. When he has not yet responded, his abdomen has been severely kicked by a foot.Bang! Shao Feijian was hit and flew out in an instant. The man was spitting blood and fell heavily on the ground. "Elder Shao!" He picked up the crowd in a hurry. However, the white night over there said with no expression: "Shaofei sword, if this is not the temple of supreme God, if I don''t want to turn over with zongmen for the time being, you are my dead soul under the sword! I tell you, my patience is limited. If you challenge me again next time, even if you just scold me, no matter what the situation is, no matter what the situation is, no matter what the occasion is, even if the temple master is standing here, I will surely kill you! Do you understand? " "You..." Shao Feijian is very angry, his face is red, his chest is a burst of ups and downs, spin and spurt a mouthful of blood. All eyes were fixed. Nobody thought, compared with lawlessness... White night is more than SUN Hao! At this time, the white night has stepped back to SUN Hao. This move shocked all the elders. "What to do?" "No matter! Stop him Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye had a quick exchange, and they all rushed to the white night. Wen Xiaoxuan, Zhong Que and others immediately followed it, ready to subdue the white night. Is it not easy to get so many elders to subdue a disciple? SUN Hao narrowed his eyes and secretly put up a killing move. He leaned cautiously toward the white night. He''s waiting for an opportunity. As long as these elders subdue the white night, he will kill it! Although it would have serious consequences, he couldn''t control so much. He''s going to die in the dark! However... just at the moment when several elders rushed to the white night, the white night suddenly opened his eyes and cried in a low voice: "killing fantasy! The spirit of breaking the void Bang! A strange energy burst out from the chest of the white night and quickly covered the whole town temple. In a flash, all the people except SUN Hao lost their color. The elders who rushed to the white night also penetrated through the body of the white night. They''re... Like they''re vaporizing. Seeing this, SUN Hao was shocked. "Now, this is the world for both of us!" At night, the corners of his mouth rose and his eyes were ferocious. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1940 "The two of us?" SUN Hao was stunned. He had no idea what it was or what the night was talking about. He looked at the elders in a hurry, but saw that the elders at the moment were also shocked. Wen Xiaoxuan also kept catching the white night with his hands, but when he touched the white night, his fingers could always easily pass through the body of the white night. "Impossible... White night... When did white night learn such soul skills?" Zhang Shenwu looked shocked, staring at the white night. "Isn''t this the secret code placed in area two of the library? White night... When did white night get it? " Even green leaf is also a dull face. "So far, only Qi Wushuang has arrived in Area No. 2... Does it mean that white night has reached the level of Qi matchless?" Ink purple rhyme lowered voice way. "No way! It''s impossible! " Shao Feijian was shaking wildly, and the man couldn''t help retreating. He looked at the figure with gray and black color in his eyes. Although he is an elder, he can''t show his elder''s demeanor in the face of Qi Wushuang, because he knows that in front of Qi Wushuang''s existence, he is just like a mole ant! In fact, Qi Wushuang had long been qualified to become an elder. The zongmen also wanted to use him again, but they were all rejected. He was only obsessed with cultivation and only wanted to pursue a more powerful soul state. And the elder of the temple of God had been thrown away by him for a long time. I''m afraid that only the elder of the double hall can suppress the whole God! Among all the disciples, only Qi Wushuang has been to area 2. If white night has been to area two... What does that mean? Shaofei''s heart is clear! Such talents are bound to be used by the clan. Once he is used by the clan, maybe in the near future, the white night will step on his head! Wantonly suppress him! This is the thing that Shao Fei Jian is most afraid of. Shao Feijian trembled wildly and didn''t want to admit all this, but the fact in front of him had already made him unable to bear it. "White night, no!" At this moment, Zhong que called out. People''s nerves all trembled and looked together. Only then discovered at this moment white night, already in Chao SUN Hao''s attack. SUN Hao has only one arm and is injured. After being dragged into the killing fantasy by white night, he is even more helpless. How can he be his opponent? Just look at the white night suddenly burst a foot, kick to kill in the past. SUN Hao is anxious to resist with spirit. However, all the defenses built by his soul Qi were crushed by the foot of white night, and the violent force hit SUN Hao''s abdomen. Bang! SUN Hao''s body flew out in an instant and smashed the gate of the temple directly. The gap is too big. Although SUN Hao is the second place in zhenshendian, it doesn''t mean that he is no better than Qi, the number one. And white night... This is a man that the company commander thinks is incomparable to Qi. How can he be invincible? More and more disciples came to this place with swords and swords, trying to stop all this. But the white night opened the illusion of killing. They could not intervene at all. They could only surround it with Yun Qingye and others. This is the horror of killing fantasy. Once dragged into a fantasy, it is the most fair and fair contest. SUN Hao crawled out of the ruins and watched his white night step by step. His whole face was extremely scared. "White night... Elder martial brother Bai... I give up, please let me go..." it seems that SUN Hao can''t bear the pressure any more, and he has already called out in a hurry. He knew that he could not be the opponent of the white night. So far, he could only beg for mercy, otherwise he would be killed by his temper. "Give up? How about that? You are a town god temple person, how can you admit defeat? And if you admit defeat to the people of hunwutang, you won''t be able to face it, will you? Don''t give up and fight me to death. " The white night is light. SUN Hao''s anger and resentment flashed deep in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He said eagerly: "elder martial brother Bai, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I''m cheap. Please let me go. As long as you can let me go, I''ll be a horse and a cow for you. Please!" Speaking of this, SUN Hao directly climbed out, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the white night. That kind of miserable appearance can be said to be deeply imprinted in everyone''s eyes. No one can imagine that SUN Hao, who is famous in the Shentian hall, would be taught such a miserable appearance by a disciple of hunwu Hall... he glanced at SUN Hao in the white night and snorted: "I wanted to kill you directly! But this time I came here to ask for justice for the younger martial brothers and sisters in the soul martial hall, so I won''t kill you, but the death penalty is excusable, and the living crime is hard to forgive! SUN Hao, I want you to plead guilty to elder Yun later, admit all the conflicts and faults between you and hunwu hall, and take all the people involved in this matter to Bingxin hall to apologize to my younger martial brothers and sisters. Would you like to? ""Yes! SUN Hao, one hundred will! As long as the elder martial brother is willing to spare SUN Hao and ask him to kowtow to all the elder martial brothers and sisters in the soul martial hall, SUN Hao will! " SUN Hao screamed eagerly and was overjoyed. It''s best to live. So called dignity... It''s not too late to get it back. Seeing SUN Hao''s appearance, he nodded at night and said coldly, "remember, this is your best chance. Don''t let me down again." "Don''t worry, elder martial brother!" SUN Hao nodded his head. Seeing this in the white night, I raised my hand. Whoa! The killing fantasy was removed instantly. SUN Hao immediately got up and dashed to Yun Qingye and others over there. All the green leaves were astonished. Maybe I didn''t expect that white night didn''t kill SUN Hao! "SUN Hao, are you ok?" Yun Qingye, Zhang Shenwu and others rushed over and helped SUN Hao. However, SUN Hao knelt down in front of Yun Qingye and yelled, "elder Yun, help me!" "Don''t worry, you''ll be all right!" Yun Qingye quickly raises SUN Hao. However, SUN Hao pointed to Bai Ye, gritted his teeth and called out: "elder uniform, you can see that Bai Ye, a disciple of hunwu hall, actually intended to kill me and publicly forced me to kneel down. Please arrest Bai Ye as soon as possible! Give me justice and clarify the temple of God As soon as the voice fell, a chill suddenly filled SUN Hao. SUN Hao shivered all over his body and looked sideways. However, seeing the white night squint, he said faintly, "SUN Hao, this last chance has been given to you. You don''t treasure it. Then... I can''t blame it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1941 In fact, it''s hard to believe a person in white night. After all, it''s a place like Lysander. In order to benefit, face and benefit, the soul always uses various despicable means. In white night''s opinion, SUN Hao''s character is not much better. In fact, he didn''t want to believe SUN Hao, but SUN Hao was the main figure in this matter. If he confessed his guilt and apologized to Cao Yingli, it would be the best. However, the white night also hopes that the matter can be successfully ended. Therefore, he chose to write to SUN Hao. However, it turns out that his vision is not wrong, but he thinks everything is too beautiful! Hearing the words of white night, Yun Qingye and Zhang Shenwu immediately surrounded SUN Hao. "White night, I warn you! Don''t make any more trouble, or we won''t blame you for being rude! " Even the green leaves gnawed their teeth. "This matter should have been known by the temple master now. How to make a decision, the hall master will naturally make a decision. If you dare to attack SUN Hao again, you will be disrespectful to him!" Zhang Shenwu also drank low. "Well said!" Shao Feijian almost screamed out: "if you dare to disrespect the hall master, you are a dead end! Don''t think you have Shenji palace behind your back, so we can''t help you! If we don''t want to take your dog''s life, we can''t do anything to us All the elders said one after another. As the elders issued a warning, a large number of disciples poured in from all directions and surrounded SUN Hao. Seeing this, SUN Hao in the crowd immediately sneered. Do you want me to kneel down and apologize to the people of hunwutang? Well, how could it be? You are a strong man. I should kneel down for you, but you want me to kneel down for the garbage? It''s impossible. Wouldn''t I be ruined? White night, I''ll let you 10% this time. When the elder martial brother has passed the customs, I''ll see who can laugh the last! SUN Hao stares at the white night coldly, with ferocious thoughts in his heart. And then it was. The white night suddenly... Took a step. Yes. He actually took a step towards the countless elders and disciples here. Not only that, his arms were pressed on the two swords in his waist, and his spirit of heaven had already been aroused, and his irascible power began to permeate his whole body. This is... What''s going on? People''s pupils shrink. "White night, are you crazy?" Wen Xiaoxuan realized that there was something wrong with him, so he called out. So many people, dare to mess around in the daytime? Can it be that he has not paid attention to these people in the temple of God? But saw the white night quietly read a sentence: "crazy people... Not me!" When his voice fell to the ground, he suddenly pulled out his sword and threw out two extremely horrible sword Qi! Whoosh! The fierce sword Qi tore up the void in an instant and ran forward. The fierce sword meaning seems to tear apart the soul of all people! All the disciples present were shocked. Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye are also shocked by the attack of the sword. They yelled, "everyone, get out of the way!" All the disciples had been shaken by the Qi released from the sword Qi for a long time. Now that they heard the words of Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye, how dare they hesitate? Right now, right and left. "Go Zhang Shenwu roared and opened his hands. He looked at the big crack in the void in front of him and formed a space door, intending to swallow the two swords. But... It didn''t work. Although the space door was formed, it was smoothed by the sword meaning of the two swords before it appeared for a second! Zhang Shenwu''s power of space is not enough to suppress these two swords? Yunqingye and other elders were all livid. They knew that they could only accept it. They had no choice but to offer military and martial arts to stimulate their soul power. They offered a huge barrier to resist the sword spirit. Bang! The sword Qi hits the barrier and tears it in an instant. But the barrier of the elders'' joint sacrifice is self-evident. Although the sword spirit was rude, it was still accepted by them. Seeing the slowly collapsing sword spirit, people were relieved. At this moment, however, a dull voice came from the front. "Elder..." when they heard the voice, they all trembled and looked at the sound source. It was SUN Hao who discovered the sound source! At the moment, SUN Hao is not in the middle of the crowd, but does not know when he appeared in the position where he stood before the white night. They looked back in a hurry and were shocked to see that they were not surrounded by SUN Hao, but the white night. "This is... The art of reversal?"Ink purple rhyme instantly understand what, immediately lost voice to call open. People look pale in horror. At this juncture, Bai Ye actually used the reversal technique to forcibly switch the position with SUN Hao, and forced him out of the protection range of the elders. But before the people had returned to God, the white night surrounded by the elders suddenly took a leap and rushed out in an instant, directly bumping into a group of elders. His imperious power is not something these elders can stop. In an instant, he broke through the encirclement circle and killed SUN Hao in a flash. "No!! Senior brother Bai! I was wrong! Please forgive me! Give me a break SUN Hao''s body trembled wildly with fright, and he almost roared madly. However, he saw that a sword in the white night cut off his other arm, spun it and put the sword on his neck, and said without expression: "you said aloud, who first provoked the conflict with hunwutang?" "It''s me! It''s me SUN Hao cried out bitterly: "because elder martial brother Bai took Qu Jiyue away before, SUN Hao held a grudge, so in order to retaliate against hunwu hall, he deliberately created conflicts, provoked hunwu hall, and defeated them all. All this is my charge!" Four weeks after listening, there was no response. Because they knew it. "Elder Yun, did you hear that?" White night side looking at even green leaves, smile: "this matter, can have nothing to do with us." Even green leaves look ugly. But he saw the white night and asked again, "what about the matter of the Mulong palace?" "I ordered it too!" SUN Hao roared again and tried his best to shout: "because sister Lian heard that Qin Wanglong had entered your soul martial hall, she planned to revenge all the people who had relations with hunwu hall. I ordered all this, and I and sister Lian ordered..." "so, this is not the first thing that the Mulong hall started?" Bai Ye turned around again and looked at Yun Qingye: "so elder Yun, is it not appropriate for you to kick Bu Yan and other disciples in the Mulong hall out of the sect?" Yun Qingye''s eyes twinkled, and he clenched his teeth in secret. He said in a deep voice, "white night, let this matter go later. You let SUN Hao go first! What''s more, if you hold a sword around SUN Hao''s neck, you are extorting a confession. If you force it out, how can it be regarded as evidence? " "I''m not going to take these words as evidence!" Shake your head at night. "Why do you do that Even green leaves asked. "I just want to let you know the truth, and let you listen to what the LORD did." The white night smiles. "Well, your purpose has been achieved! Is it possible to let people go? " Zhang Shenwu drank. "Let go? I''m afraid not. " White night shook his head. Suddenly, the man suddenly lifted his sword and chopped SUN Hao. The crowd breathed. "No!" A group of elders shrieked and rushed over. But... It''s too late! In SUN Hao''s frightened eyes, Lihuang sword splits SUN Hao''s body in two in a flash. The flame completely engulfs his body. Then the blade of the sword turns and flies wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang.... SUN Hao''s void is broken. Time here... Has been completely distorted. The elders who rushed to see this scene, one by one all look silly. Yun Qingye, Zhang Shenwu and others were all stunned. As for those disciples, all of them were like statues, standing in the same place, completely unable to make any sound. "I''ve given SUN Hao a chance. If he confessed before, I won''t kill him, but he didn''t. instead, he tried to make enemies with me, so this time I have to kill him anyway!" White night put the sword away and said without expression. Even green leaf gas in the eyes of anger burst out, people almost can not help shaking. "Then, white night! Are you ready to take on all this? " Even green leaf roars to ask a way. "No White night light said. "So you are going to be arrested?" Yun Qingye was furious and waved. All the people from the law enforcement hall surrounded him. "Elder Yun, I''m afraid you are not my opponent." White night did not panic, but said directly. "I know, but I want to tell you that I will not tolerate anyone trampling on the dignity of my law enforcement hall. Although I am not your opponent, today I will take you even if I die here!" Even the green leaves roar. The ferocious face was a symbol of his determination. But the white night was full of sneers. "Elder Yun, you seem to have made a mistake. I said you were not my opponent. I didn''t mean that I would arrest him. I wanted to tell you that, like sun Hao, I was an excellent talent in the clan. Since you dare not arrest SUN Hao, why should you arrest me? I have no background? Or do I have no strength? "As soon as this word came out, the even green leaf suddenly put out the fire. "It''s not a reason for your lawlessness." Zhang Shenwu drank low. "I know." Bai Ye said with no expression: "but I am not a domineering person. Elder Yun, I will bear all the consequences. But if you want to catch me, you have to have a premise, that is, seriously treat every violation of the law. If everything you have done before is fair, and there is no abuse of law or favoritism, I will not resist and accept it obediently It''s under your arrest, but if you can''t do it... I''m sorry, you''re not qualified to arrest me, understand? " This word, like a sharp sword, penetrates the heart of yunqingye in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1942 White night a word, can be said to hit even green leaf''s lifeline. In fact, Yun Qingye is a very impartial and rigorous person. But... In such a world, how many people can follow their heart? Some things are even, green leaves are like a mirror, but they can''t help but feel powerless. Take the present Temple of God. What did he do? Why didn''t he want to punish the town god? But... If you punish the people in the temple of God, the enemies of the temple of God will not clap their hands and clap their hands, and will not be more eager to attack the temple of God? Originally, the temple of God had lost a lot of combat power in the battle between the clans. If it broke its arms at this time, who would resist? What''s more, the town hall should be punished. Are the other halls really so clean? If the town temple is punished, should the other halls be at large? If we continue to be held accountable, I am afraid that half of the disciples of the temple of God will be locked up, right? In that case, who will resist? Who will guard the future of zongmen? And if that happens, if foreign enemies don''t come, I''m afraid the clan will be in chaos. But if it goes on like this, what''s the use of this rule and law? Yun Qingye was short of breath, and he could not stand still. His lips trembled and he opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. But when he reached his mouth, he still stopped. Zhang Shenwu, Mo Ziyun and others do not know how to answer. Indeed, if we really want to catch it, there are too many people who should be arrested. Why only catch the white night? But if you don''t grasp the Dharma of the temple of God, will it not be trampled under your feet? "White night, the current situation is extraordinary. We get information. There are several potential families around the temple of God. Although we don''t know whether these potential clans will really make trouble, if they do, we will rely on you disciples. Elder Yun can only relax the rules, punish serious crimes and punish minor ones. I hope you can understand." Zhang Shenwu took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "What is a felony and what is a misdemeanor?" The white night asked. "Killing someone is a felony!" Shao Fei sword over there couldn''t help shouting. The white night looks sideways. Shao Feijian shivered all over his body, and some people were trembling. He called out: "I... I just gave my opinion, i... I didn''t mean anything else..." seeing Shaofei sword like this, many people were in a trance. Unexpectedly, there are still elders who are so afraid of their disciples... Bai Ye did not argue with Shao Feijian, but said directly: "if you want to kill people, SUN Hao killed a lot of people. Why don''t you see the elder severely punished?" "This..." Zhang Shenwu was silent. And at this moment, even green leaves suddenly opened his mouth. "White night, you don''t have to say it again!" White night side head. However, he saw Yun Qingye spit out his turbid breath, then suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice: "the Dharma of the god heaven hall can''t be disordered! Otherwise, what should I, the elder of law enforcement hall, do? Come on "The disciple is here!" The law enforcement hall came out of the crowd. "Take the white night for me. If you dare to resist, you will be killed!" Drink the green leaves. There was an uproar at the scene. Zhang Shenwu''s breath froze. Is Yun Qingye really crazy? "Even elder..." Wen Xiaoxuan lost his voice. But even green leaves ignored. White night no action, quietly looking at the uniform green leaves, light said: "even elder, you made a decision?" "Yes Even green leaf extremely serious said: "since you think this elder''s Dharma is unfair, then this elder just shows you! From today on, I will thoroughly investigate all cases. Any person involved will be severely punished in accordance with the rules of the clan, and will never engage in malpractice for personal gain. " "Elder Yun, you can''t do this!" Cried Zhang Shenwu. "This is the duty of the elder. No one can interfere with it." Even green leaves to drink and shout! Full of air! "Good!" Bai Ye repeatedly nodded: "if elder Yun can really do this, then I am willing to accept punishment. But if elder Yun doesn''t do it and just talks about it, what should I do?" "I would like to thank all the disciples for their death!" Even green leaf surface dew ferocious said. He has made up his mind! "Elder Yun! Think twice Mo Ziyun and others cry out. "You don''t have to persuade me!" Yun Qingye had a steely heart this time. He said in a righteous way: "today''s affairs, all the consequences, I will personally explain to the hall master! Come on "Yes The rest of the law enforcement hall disciples also stood out. "Take all the people of the town temple back to the law enforcement hall for investigation. Listen, if anyone dares to resist, they will be killed without mercy. If the war fails, launch Zongwei to kill them! This is a death order. Do you hear me? ""Yes All the disciples of law enforcement hall were infected by Yun Qingye, and all of them were boiling with blood and shouting. "Take it away!" Even green leaf drinks a way. The disciples of the law enforcement hall looked at the white night, but they still didn''t dare to touch it. However, at this time, the white night is already moving forward. He said before that Yun Qingye would not resist as long as he had the courage to deal with all cases fairly and not engage in malpractices for personal gain. Naturally, he said that he would do what he said. With the uniform green leaf of this order issued, the whole God Temple instantly fly dog. More than half of the disciples of the Zhenshen temple were taken to the law enforcement hall for investigation. The law enforcement hall was immediately overcrowded. And this time the investigation is not as simple as before. The disciples of the law enforcement hall were black faced. They were not flattered as before. They were not polite at all. Even though they were Zhenshen Temple disciples, they were shouting and yelling, which made the disciples of Zhenshen hall look confused. Of course, not only the Zhenshen Temple disciples, but also the disciples of Mulong hall, Shenwu hall, Bingwu Pavilion, Zizhu Pavilion, etc. were invited to the law enforcement hall for investigation. This time, Yun Qingye is going to settle the old account together! But in this extraordinary period, how can the law enforcement hall be allowed to behave like this? After hearing the news, the master summoned Yun Qingye. But... Yun Qingye''s attitude is very firm. He flatly refused the temple master''s plan to calm people. He clearly said that if he interfered with him, he would let the white night go, and at the same time, he would remove the position of elder and leave the temple of God. Seeing that Yun Qingye was so firm, the master of the hall could only agree and let everything be decided. With the implementation of Yun Qingye''s decision, the defense work of Shentian Temple became serious at this time. After all, there are so many waves inside the temple of God. How can those powerful people outside the temple be indifferent? No one knows whether they are going to make trouble at this critical point. At this time, they have to let their fate go www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1943 In front of the ancient library. Zhang Shenwu and ink purple rhyme step by step. "Well?" The old man sitting by the door of the library put down his tea cup, looked at them inexplicably and said, "what day is today? Are you two kids coming to me? Yes? Isn''t there much about the family? " When they heard the sound, they both laughed bitterly and held fists together. "See the emperor." "Don''t be too polite. I''m not an elder for a long time. Now I''m just an old guard." The man waved and then said, "what, are you here to pick up the books? Or to inspect it? " "Inspection." Zhang Shenwu was busy. If the elder wants to learn the soul skill in this, he should defeat and test as his disciples do. However, the elder has a privilege, that is, they can go into it for inspection. If they inspect, they can also read internal books or even study, but they can''t take away their soul books. Every elder has a certain number of inspection opportunities every month. Hearing Zhang Shenwu''s words, the old man was not wordy. He took a token from his waist and threw it to them. He said, "if you want to go to the area, you can go by yourself." "Thank you, elder." They clasped fists, whirled and took the token and walked inside. Soon, boom. The gate opened and they hurried into it. Seeing their anxious pace, the old man frowned, but did not think much. In fact, he did not like the so-called inspection. Although this inspection is to provide convenience for the elders, it seems that they can get access to a lot of Ancient Soul skills and increase their strength. In fact, it also has a lot of harm. First of all, inspection can not take away the soul book, that is to say, these elders only rely on words and memory to practice. As a result, it is very difficult for them to practice the soul skill in the soul book. Secondly, if they inspect, they can read any books in the library. If they contact more, they will be miscellaneous. The so-called miscellaneous but not refined, which is not good for the soul. The old man shook his head, drank a cup of tea and continued to sit with his eyes closed. But it didn''t take long. Boom! The door was violently pushed open from the inside. Then the two figures directly rushed out, sweating and looking at the old man in horror. The old man looked sideways and saw that they were Zhang Shenwu and Mo Ziyun who had not been in for a long time. Seeing their extremely pale faces, the old man was greatly surprised. "What''s the matter with you?" The old man asked in dismay. "Elder... Something happened..." ink purple rhyme lips tremble, the voice is shaking. "What happened?" The old man suddenly stood up from his chair and drank in a deep voice: "what''s the matter?" "The library... Has been stolen!" Zhang Shenwu yelled hoarsely. "Impossible!" The old man almost roared, his eyes cold staring at them. Bang! The two bodies suddenly sank, and an invisible pressure fell on them. They were all somewhat unstable. The old man seemed to realize that he had lost his temper and immediately restrained his anger, but his expression was still very serious. "What do you mean? How could the library be stolen? Old man, I''ve been sitting here, day and night, who can steal books from the Library under my nose? Or are you questioning my ability The old man snapped. Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Mo Ziyun said in a hurry: "elder, you... You will know when you go in and have a look..." the old man''s face was gloomy, and he snorted coldly, and immediately turned to walk towards the gate. Zhang Shenwu and Mo Ziyun also immediately followed. As soon as they entered the library, they came to the fourth area of the library, only to see... the bookshelves in the fourth area were all empty... There was no soul book. The old man''s face was white, and he rushed over. His hand trembled on every bookshelf. A moment later, the man was like a statue, stupefied. "What''s going on? What''s going on... " he murmured. The whole area, a dozen bookshelves... Not a single book? "We don''t know..." murmured. The old man was stunned and looked, for a time he didn''t believe what he saw. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and rushed to the third and second regions. However... Everything looks like the fourth area. The bookshelves in the third and second areas are all empty. There is no soul book left. The old man sat on the ground in an instant, and the whole person seemed to be out of his wits. "At present, only the first area is still intact." Zhang Shenwu took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "elder, what''s going on here?""You ask me... Who should I ask?" The old man said feebly. "Have you been at the gate all this time?" Mo Ziyun asked. "Of course." The old man glared at the ink purple rhyme and gritted his teeth and said, "the words of the temple master are like thunder. The old man would rather die and guard the hall, but would he leave his duty without permission? It''s just... Today, how should the old man explain to the dead Master of the temple... speaking of this, the old man sighed repeatedly, and people seemed to be aged for countless years. Naturally, they knew who the old man said the dead Lord was. They looked at each other, only to see Zhang Shenwu hesitated, then cautiously said: "elder, maybe this is not stolen!" "Well?" The old man suddenly looked up at him: "what do you mean? Do you know where these books are going I think it''s also true that these two people suddenly appear here for no reason. They certainly don''t come for no reason. For a moment, the old man''s expression was frozen and his eyes were particularly hot. "Maybe... Know something..." Zhang Shenwu hesitated for a moment and said: "dare to ask the elder, who came to the library recently The old man thought about it, and suddenly thought of something. He rushed to the gate, took out a simple token from the tea table, and then injected the spirit into the token. After the halo dissipated, the old man raised his head and said, "there was a brother who came from hunwu hall some time ago, called white night!" "Sure enough, it''s him!" Ink purple rhyme suddenly way. "He?" The old man frowned: "do you mean that all the books here were stolen by this man called white night?" "Maybe... It''s not stealing..." Mo Ziyun said carefully. "It''s not stealing. There are other ways to do it?" The old man hummed: "I don''t care so much. This white night is so bold! How dare you steal books from ancient libraries? You hurry over and call the white night for me at once! Order him to exchange his soul book immediately. As for his punishment, follow the rules of the clan! Or I''ll make him look good, old man The old man''s voice was thick and his anger could not be suppressed. Both of them were embarrassed. "This... Elder, I don''t think that white night is so bold..." "then tell me how these soul books disappear out of thin air? Don''t you think he''s finished all the trials of these masterpieces and took the book away? " The old man was indignant. But the words fell, the old man trembled all over, suddenly seemed to be aware of something, people suddenly no voice, stupidly frozen in place, as if someone had ordered a hole. "Elder?" Ink purple rhyme and Zhang Shenwu both called curiously. But... The old man didn''t respond. What''s going on? They are in a fog. However, at this time, the old man suddenly went crazy and rushed to the bookshelf in the fourth area. He took out the token and pressed it on the array on the ground and recited a few words silently. Boom... the ground in the area suddenly makes a roaring sound, then the whole land suddenly splits, and a large number of mechanism array below are exposed to the eyes of the three people. In the lower part of the array, there is a vivid statue. All these statues stand on the pattern of the array and complement the array. They are exquisite and wonderful. They are not written by ordinary people. But at this time these statues... Either have been split in two, or turned into a pile of rotten stone, almost no one can be complete. "What?" They were taken aback. The old man''s face was white and his pupils were trembling. He ran down to the second area and opened the third area. It turned out to be the same as he saw. All the mechanism statues, all broken. "This... This is..." Zhang Shenwu''s voice was dry and hoarse, trembling. "These are all trial mechanisms related to soul challenge. These mechanisms have been fought by people. It seems that the truth has been revealed!" The old man took a deep breath, but his eyes were extremely uneasy: "the old man still remembers that this library called" white night "has been in the library for a whole week... You know, the ordinary disciple only spent half an hour at most... But he stayed for such a long time. The old man thought that he had taken some more soul books, so he asked the boy to take some books. The boy held out three fingers and did not speak. The old man went down He thought that he had taken three soul books. Now it seems that the old man is wrong. This boy has taken away the soul books of three regions The words made the whole body tremble. "So... White night is the end of all trials in the three regions?" Ink purple rhyme autumn eyes Rose, red lips have no blood color, people staring at the broken array Na Na below said.It''s hard for her to accept such crazy things. "Most of the time..." Zhang Shenwu vomited, turned to Mo Ziyun and said, "it seems that our guess is true... Go back... This matter... We need to report to the temple master immediately." "Good..." Mo Ziyun nodded gently, but his face was still very pale. But just then, the old man over there gave a low cry. "Where is this disciple now?" When they heard the sound, they were both stunned. "Why did the elder ask?" Zhang Shenwu asked. However, the old man closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, then he said hoarsely: "take him to see me right away... at once www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1944 The prison of law enforcement Hall... in the daytime, I sit quietly on the chair, keeping my eyes closed and motionless, just like a statue. In front of him were railings made of special runes. Although white night can easily tear it apart, since he has arrived here, he will not make trouble again. Other cells are full of prisoners. All of these disciples are the top ten members of Tangkou. In the past, they were arrogant and domineering. Even when they entered the cell, they did not look like prisoners at all. At the moment, all the students in the cell glared at the white night with indignant eyes, gnashing their teeth one by one, angry. "Is this the man who sent us in?" "Isn''t that? Originally, we were all right. Because of what he said to elder Yun, elder Yun got over the old scores again! We''ve all been exposed... " " hateful guy! " "Let''s just let it go and drag us into the water!" "Dog!" "If you think that you have made contributions to the battle of the clans, you will be lawless?" "When we go out, we must find the elder to take care of him!" "That''s it They were filled with indignation and whispered in secret, pointing at each other. Their eyes were eager to devour the white night alive. "Don''t be so angry. This guy is in trouble now." At this time, a disciple of the town hall hummed coldly. "You can''t protect yourself? What do you mean by that, elder martial brother Chen? " The disciple in the cell nearby asked. "Don''t you know?" The Chen disciple looked at him strangely. "We are all practicing in the hall. Before we know what happened, we are brought here by the disciples of law enforcement hall. How can we know what happened?" "All we know is because of the white night!" "Dog thief!" People hate it. "It seems that you really don''t know anything. I''ll tell you that the reason why this man was put into prison at night is because he slaughtered a large number of our disciples in the town temple!" The Chen disciple said coldly. "What?" All the disciples were shocked. "This man... Ran to the town temple to make a mess?" "Is this... Too bold? Isn''t Qi Wushuang''s elder martial brother angry "Although the white night is rampant, he is a mole ant in front of the giant in front of Qi Wushuang''s elder martial brother! How dare he be so bold? " "This boy is finished!" All kinds of surprise came and went. "Therefore, even if he is not severely punished by his family, he must be dead without a burial place! Look at it. Elder martial brother Qi Wushuang will do justice for us. " The Chen disciple gazed at the white night with a smile on his lips. When people heard the sound, they all laughed and mocked. Although many people have never seen Qi Wushuang, they have heard too much about Qi Wushuang. Such existence is not something ordinary people can provoke. White night slaughtered the disciples of the town temple. It was no doubt that he was provoking Qi Wushuang. With Qi''s matchless character, he was afraid that he would not live long. I''m afraid that things will come to Qi Wushuang''s ears, and even these elders will not be able to protect the white night. Knowing the news, people''s mood suddenly improved a lot, and the jeers around him were no longer interrupted. But... The white night didn''t move. Just then, someone could not help asking. "By the way, elder martial brother Chen, and elder martial brother SUN Hao? In principle, he should be able to shoot! How can he sit back and ignore such a big thing? With SUN Hao''s strength, it should not be too difficult to clean up the white night. " As soon as he said this, the Chen disciple''s face turned to pig liver color. People looked at him one after another, puzzled. I don''t know how long it took before the Chen disciple lowered his voice and said, "elder martial brother SUN Hao... Has been killed by white night..." "what?" The cell was silent for a moment. SUN Hao... All killed? Is that the second place in the town temple? Countless people breathed, and their eyes looked at the white night in horror. At this time, a rush of footsteps came. The disciples turned their heads one after another, only to find that Zhang Shenwu came in a hurry. "Elder Zhang?" When the disciples of law enforcement hall stationed in their cells saw the visitors, they were all in a daze, and xuan''er clasped hands and saluted one after another. "Well." Zhang Shenwu nodded quickly, and xuan''er quickly walked to the cell in the white night. "Open the door." Zhang Shenwu said. "Ah?" Chen''s disciple was stunned.The rest were also surprised. "Elder, Bai Ye hurt most of his disciples and even killed elder martial brother SUN Hao by sword. Elder Yun pointed out that he was a felon! Elder Yun is reporting this matter to the temple master. He has to wait for the Lord''s ruling at night. No one can take him away. You are... We are very difficult to do... " the disciple of law enforcement hall hesitated and said carefully. However, Zhang Shenwu was expressionless and said with a deep expression: "this is the order of the emperor elder. If the hall master blames him, you can explain the situation to him!" "Elder emperor?" All the disciples were frightened and their faces were white for several circles. "Elder emperor? Which emperor elder is that A rather young disciple couldn''t help asking. However, as soon as he said this, an older disciple nearby gave him a hard knock on the forehead. "Ouch The disciple cried out with pain and looked at his elder martial brother wrongly. But see that elder martial brother anxiously way: "can be which emperor elder?"? Come on! Open the door Seeing this, how dare people hesitate? In a hurry, the gate was opened. A moment later, the night was taken out of the cell by his disciples. All the disciples along the way were stunned and looked at the white night in disbelief. "How did he go?" "Where is this going?" "It must be the elders who are going to judge him!" "Ha ha, it''s the end of the day The sound of sneer rose again. The white night is still expressionless. Although he is not exactly who wants to summon himself. Under the leadership of Zhang Shenwu, white night soon left the prison and headed for the ancient library. In the library, the old man who was supposed to be sitting at the door drinking tea was not in that position. Instead, he stood in the front door unexpectedly, staring at the bookshelves in the fourth area, as if thinking something. Ink purple rhyme stands on one side, appears a little cramped. When Bai Ye and Zhang Shenwu arrive, she comes out in a hurry, but she is very complicated. She looks at Bai Ye unexpectedly and doesn''t speak... seeing this, Bai Ye becomes more and more curious. "Elder, white night has arrived!" Zhang Shenwu walked in and held his fist respectfully to the elder. I see it in the white night, and my eyebrows are frowning. Zhang Shenwu, the fourth elder in the sect, is so respectful that he can''t even read heaven. Who the hell is this person? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1945 "Hard work for you The old man turned and nodded to Zhang Shenwu. "You are welcome." Zhang Shenwu immediately embraces the fist, then retreats to one side, stands together with the ink purple rhyme, is droops the head, no longer utters. This attitude... I''m afraid the chief elder can''t enjoy such treatment, right? White night''s eyes are more and more confused. "You''re called white night, aren''t you?" The old man looked at the token in his hand and said faintly, "from hunwutang?" "Yes." White night nods. "Do you know why I asked you to come here?" "I don''t know." Shake your head at night. The fourth part of the bookshelf is only slightly exposed. The white night saw, suddenly relieved. "Did you take it all?" The old man asked. "Yes." The white night nodded without denying it. He can''t deny it. After all, it''s too easy to check. And his words fall, Zhang Shenwu and ink purple rhyme are pupil micro contraction, people look up. The old man also coagulated his eyes and gave a faint smile: "young man, what method did you use to take these books? Is it convenient to tell me? " "What is the method of taking away these soul books in the clan rules?" White night asked. "As long as it is to complete the trials and challenges of these soul books, you can go!" The old man replied. "Then don''t you have to tell me?" "I have completed every soul book challenge on the bookshelf according to the rules of the clan! And take them all away. " Hearing this, the old man stepped forward and looked at the white night seriously: "so... In seven days, you have finished the challenge of thousands of books in three regions?" "Yes." White night pondered, or nodded. "How do you do it?" The old man asked again. "Well? What does the elder mean? You asked me to come just because you thought I couldn''t do it? Do you question me? " The voice of the white night was a little heavy. The old man was stupefied. He gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "white night, I don''t have any prejudice against you, but this kind of thing has never happened in the history of my God Temple. You should know, even Qi Wushuang, such a brilliant genius, has not made such an exaggerated step as you!" Three areas! That''s thousands of soul books! He couldn''t even think about it. "So what does the elder want to express?" The white night asked calmly. The old man, with his hands behind his back, wandered in front of the bookshelf. Then he raised his head and said, "in the white night, I always value talents very much. No doubt, you are also a rare talent. It is necessary to cultivate talents like you. It is also necessary to give you spiritual books and pills, but you have to know one thing, No matter what you learn, you can''t be greedy. It''s just the so-called specialized skills. You can''t chew too much. If you learn more, you will only be miscellaneous but not refined! Soul is the same, not the more the better! Although opportunism can achieve unexpected results in a short time, it is not a good thing for the soul''s long-term plan! Do you understand? " What the old man said was very obscure, as if he didn''t want to hurt his self-esteem. But white night finally understood the old man''s meaning. He appeared suddenly, nodded his head and said, "I see. The elder thinks that I took the soul books of these three regions by opportunistic means, right?" "The sect does not limit the means of challenge, so strictly speaking, these soul books are still yours, but opportunism is not advisable. If you want to practice soul books, I can select some soul books suitable for you from these three areas for you to practice. As you do, you can take away the soul books of three regions at once. In fact, there are many soul books that are not suitable for your cultivation, It''s useless for you to take it, and it''s also a waste to take it. Therefore, for your own good and for the long-term development of the clan, I hope you can return those soul books... "The old man opened the door to see the mountain road. In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen. "So the elder asked me to return to my soul?" The sound of the white night grew colder. "It''s good for us to leave our ancestors with a lot of talents. It''s useless to leave our ancestors with such talents. It''s useless for us to cultivate our souls." The old man shook his head. "Say so much, this is the elder''s personal guess, right?" The white night is light. "Guess?" "The elder thought that I could not practice so many soul skills in the daytime, so he asked me to return it?" The white night asked. "Yes." The old man hesitated and nodded. But the white night closed his eyes, and the man was silent. After a moment, he opened his eyes and said, "elder, I''m sorry, I can''t hand over these soul books." "Well?" The old man''s eyes were dim."White night, you can''t go against the elder''s words." Ink purple rhyme urgent, busy call way. "White night, be obedient and do as the elder says Zhang Shenwu also cried out in a hurry. This is not an ordinary elder. If even this one is offended by the white night, I''m afraid that the whole clan will have no way to survive unless the temple master comes forward to protect himself! However, even the elder did not listen. "I didn''t violate the rules of the clan. I took away these soul books in a normal way, so I should have them. I''m not wrong. Why should I hand them over? Elder, you have no right to order me to do so! " "I do not have the right to do so, but the rules are dead, people are alive! Young man, you can''t use so much. Why should you hold on to it? What''s good for you? " The old man drank heavily and seemed to be a little annoyed. "I can''t use that much? Why does the elder think so? " The white night chuckled. "Why do I think so?" The old man snorted and said coldly, "you should not tell me that you have practiced all these soul books to the first glimpse of the door?" The condition to take away the soul book is to complete the trial. If you want to complete the test, there is a prerequisite, that is, to practice the soul book to a new stage. This situation is not difficult, but it also takes time to read carefully and understand the mysteries of soul books. The old man thought that the white night just used some special means to solve the problem of those trial mechanism people, and did not read these books carefully. After all, time is too late. That''s thousands of soul books... How can white night be mastered in such a short time? If so, what is the talent of this person? The old man can''t imagine! I can''t believe it! Not only he, but also Mo Ziyun and Zhang Shenwu. However... however, Bai Ye raised her eyebrows and asked, "if I have proved to the elder that I have cultivated these thousands of soul books to a new stage, does that mean that I can have these soul books, and the elder will not ask about them any more?" This speech, Zhang Shenwu and ink purple rhyme momentarily dull. The old man was also absent-minded on the spot. His muddy old eyes were staring at the white night, and the half sound could not be slowed down. The whole ancient library is silent and frightening... I don''t know how long it took. "You... What do you say? Are you... Serious? " The old man came to his senses, and his voice trembled. White night turned around, walked forward, and went all the way to the open space, and then stopped. Xuan''er raised his hand and said to the old man, "elder, move This word, like a needle, deeply stabbed in the heart of three people! White night... It''s serious! He really learned it?? No way! Absolutely impossible! Zhang Shenwu and ink purple rhyme have all opened their mouths. The old man was a little annoyed. Seeing that the attitude of white night is so arrogant, it is no longer wordy. He congealed his eyes and leaped to the opposite side of the white night. His turbid eyes now burst into bursts of brilliant light. "Well, since you are so confident, let me try you! Let''s see if you, the arrogant young man, have real talent and real learning! " The old man raised his fist and said, "fist! Are you ready? " "I said it already!" White night light way: "elder, you can make a move!" "Arrogant!" The old man was so angry that he smashed his fist forward. "Look! Kaiyang Shenquan Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a startling light burst out from the old man''s old fist. The divine light tears the void and swallows the white night with an unstoppable momentum. The white night was unafraid and gazed at the rushing light, and said coldly, "in this case, the disciple also uses Kaiyang Shenquan to fight with the elder." As soon as the voice fell, a sharp light flashed through the pupil of the white night, which directly urged the divine power to attach to the fist and let out a long scream. "Kaiyang Shenquan!" Roar!! A roaring sound, almost like a dragon roaring from the fist of the white night! The moment of the fist rush out, the whole dark ancient library is illuminated instantly. It''s as if what comes out of the fist at night is not fist power, but a stretch of the sun! It melts the void, roasts the time, and fiercely attacks the past, in order to destroy reincarnation and heaven and earth! Its prestige is actually more powerful than the old man''s Kaiyang Shenquan. Bang Dong! The power of the fists collided with each other, immediately boiling for a while, and then suddenly exploded.A gold grain shakes in all directions, tearing all bookshelves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all bookshelves were torn and scattered on the floor, and there were also a lot of cracks on the ground. The scene was a mess. The ink purple rhyme in the distance and Zhang Shenwu fell back again and again. After standing still, they looked at it in a hurry. Only then discovered... That explodes the gold grain, actually is emperor elder''s fist power! The fist power of the white night is still overwhelming, rushing to the old man like crazy! "What?" The two of them turned pale together. The old man''s pupil was also trembling, and he watched with disbelief that he was gradually swallowing his fist light, and his body was completely sluggish www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1946 Today''s new year''s Eve, Lao Huo accompanies his family, so there is no change. Today''s update will be made up within this month. Don''t worry. In addition, I wish all my friends a happy new year, congratulations on fortune, all the best, and a happy family www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1947 The fist of white night is amazing and unstoppable. The old man was shocked, and his reaction was very quick. He immediately flashed to the side. But the power of this blow was too great. It fell to the ground and exploded directly. The old man was shocked by aftershocks and flew out. Mo Ziyun and Zhang Shenwu retreated one after another. When they stood still and looked, they saw a huge red lotus blossom in the fourth area. Power vent, melt everything. Feeling the heat wave, both of them were stunned. The blow of the white night has completely broken their dignity as elders. The blow... Was far beyond their comprehension. They believe that if they are themselves, they are afraid that there is no room for them to dodge, let alone follow. Two people silently swallowing saliva, the eyes only remain stagnant and stunned. When the old man got up from the ground, he was disheartened. However, before he stood still, Qin Feng raised his fist again and murmured: "attention, this is the" crack night Shenquan "on the third bookshelf in the fourth area! Please take the call As soon as the voice fell, the power surged into his arms again. At a little pace in the white night, people instantly turn into a ghost and disappear in the sight of the public. The old man breathed hard and looked into the air. But the sky over the library has turned into a bright starry sky. However, the starry sky lasted no more than three or four breaths. "Not good!" The old man seemed to notice something. He gave a fierce cry, and then he quickly flashed to one side. At the same time, he urged his moves. Bang! A huge shadow of Xuanwu flourished around him. The thick and fierce soul Qi quickly builds the body and tortoise shell of Xuanwu. But when the Xuanwu virtual shadow just formed, the whole bright star sky suddenly twisted and torn, turned into pieces of debris, like a meteor fast impact on the Xuanwu virtual shadow. The destructive power of covering the sky and shaking the earth is pouring down like crazy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the violent explosion continuously blooms from the shadow of Xuanwu. And that Xuanwu virtual shadow is also like a boat in the storm, crazy trembling. These fragments of attack are really too intensive, one wave is not flat, another wave, Xuanwu virtual shadow was bombarded into shape. Then! Click... a strange noise was heard from the explosion. Zhang Shenwu and Mo Ziyun, who had already retreated to the gate, breathed tightly. Only then did they find that there was a crack in the shadow of Xuanwu. "No! Elder Huang can''t hold on to it Ink purple rhyme exclaimed. "Who can stand it?" Zhang Shenwu said. The voice has just dropped. Click! The shadow of Xuanwu was completely torn. The old man inside turned pale. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the rest of the debris poured in, and the dense explosion was like firecrackers. When the explosion disappeared, a huge pit appeared in the old man''s position. But the man was extremely miserable. His skin was covered with scars. His clothes were tattered. He was like a beggar... Mo Ziyun and Zhang Shenwu were astonished. Maybe it''s the first time they''ve seen the Presbyterian in such a mess. But the night has not stopped. He clenched his fist again, drank softly and said, "elder, next is the broken way heaven boxing on the fourth bookshelf in the fourth area. Pay attention As soon as the voice falls, the white night will come out again! "Wait, wait! Wait a minute... at this time, the old man in the pit like a beggar cried out in a hurry. The white night frowned and stopped to say in a deep voice: "what''s the matter, elder? Is there a problem? " "Don''t... Don''t play... Don''t do it. Your boxing is OK!" The old man said quickly. "Is it?" The white night thought about it, and suddenly pulled out the Lihuang sword. The red sword was burning and tearing everything. The terrible blade of the sword aimed at the old man and cried out: "in this case, please try my sword skill! This move is the falling sky sword from the first bookshelf in the fourth area! Take it "No, no, no, stop! Stop it! You have no problem with your swordsmanship Before the man in the white night jumped up, the elder quickly called out. "The elder thinks it''s OK before I use this sword? Well, please look at my leg technique and other soul skills again White night put up the long sword, light said, but also put the posture. However, the old man was still waving his hands, leaving some sweat on his face, squeezing out a smile and saying, "don''t look, don''t look, young man, old... I believe you have mastered the soul records of these three regions... No, no need to test again... No need to test...""That''s just two moves..." "two... Two moves are enough... Enough..." the old man wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Is that so? Then, elder, do I have to return these soul books? " "No, no, you take it, you take it all!" The old man was in a hurry. "Isn''t that wasteful?" "Waste? How can this be a waste? " The old man kept shaking his head: "if you can have such strength, how can it be a waste to practice these soul books to the highest level in such a short period of time? No waste, no waste, no waste. All these soul books are yours "In that case, thank you very much." White night light said, but quietly scattered a body of divine power. In fact, the old man was wrong. White night does not have that kind of demon like talent, how can you really practice so many soul skills to the highest level in such a short period of time? He just uses his divine power to enhance the power of these soul books, forcing them to exert incredible destructive power across borders. But in the eyes of the old man, it is quite different. "Elder, is there anything else? If it''s OK, I''ll leave first. " White night patted the dust on the body, see the old man all over the tattered and shabby, some can''t help laughing. "Don''t go in a hurry." Cried the old man. "What else can I do for you, elder?" Asked the white night. The old man did not speak, but ran to the front of the white night and looked around him earnestly. Xuan''er nodded repeatedly. "Well! pretty good! Good! Very good! " The old man stroked his beard and laughed, and his eyes were full of appreciation. The old man''s gaze on the white night is a little uncomfortable, but I don''t know what to say. But the old man stepped forward and asked with a smile, "young man, have you never been to this ancient library before?" Compared with the previous attitude, this attitude is a 180 degree change. "No Shake your head at night. "So it took less than a month for you to take these soul books to learn?" The old man asked again. The white night didn''t want to expose his divine power. He thought about it again and again and nodded his head. "Genius!" The old man clapped his hands and gave a strange cry. "How can you master so many ancient soul skills in such a short time? No! The wizard can''t describe you! The evildoer? It''s not enough to describe... Oh, my God, you can be called the first day in the state of Lysander! " ".... " by the way, boy, you have taken the soul status of three regions, why don''t you take the soul status of the first area? " The old man asked. White night shook his head: "at the beginning of the war, three areas of the trial, physical strength has been exhausted, so did not go to the first area." "I see!" The old man nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter, young man. If you want to go to the first area, you can go at any time. The ancient library is now open to you free of charge." "Don''t you have to ask the master to enter?" "Don''t worry, I''ll let you in, you can go in!" The old man said with a smile, but his eyes were filled with anticipation. White night silently nodded. But when the old man turned around, he said, "Purple rhyme! It''s amazing After the ink purple rhyme and Zhang Shenwu seem to come back to God, hear this voice, immediately a tremor, Qi Qi forward. "Elder!" "Listen!" The old man''s expression became extremely serious, and he said in a deep voice, "you can''t let out about this young man, understand? Such amazing talent, will certainly become the thorn in the flesh of others! Once his talent is leaked out, it will certainly lead to his death! Listen, you should not only keep his secret, but also protect him all the time! Don''t let him get any harm, otherwise! The elder asked you! Did you hear me "This..." their faces were suddenly puzzled. "Well?" The old man frowned and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear what the elder said "No, elder Huang, it''s really... The white night has already committed a crime, but I just pulled him out of the prison of law enforcement hall." Zhang Shenwu''s face is not. "What''s wrong? What have you done? " The old man asked in bewilderment. Ink purple rhyme sighed, then said the reason of the matter. Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, the old man was furious. "What a shame! These disciples are lawless "White night is really too chaotic..." Zhang Shenwu also nodded. Unexpectedly, the old man stared at Zhang Shenwu and said, "what''s the matter with the white night? White night is right! He is much better than you elders! You are a group of worthless things, you let those stinky boys in the temple of town behave so disorderly! Do you still have one eye open and one eye closed? In my opinion, white night is innocent! Not only is he innocent, but he has merit! ""This..." they were speechless. However, the old man waved his hand and cried out: "go, call the boy Yun Qingye for me, as for the white night! Go back wherever it is! " "Elder Huang... This... This is not very good. Elder Yun didn''t even recognize me. His attitude this time is very firm..." "don''t talk nonsense! Firm attitude? When I was an elder in law enforcement hall, the boy didn''t even enter the mountain gate! Call him for me now The old man was furious. Zhang Shenwu and ink purple rhyme smell sound, can only helplessly nod to agree. As for the white night behind, it was already in a fog. What is this about? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1948 After Zhang Shenwu passed on the words, Yun Qingye immediately put down all the things on hand and rushed to the ancient library. Even the master of the temple did not ask what happened. As for the white night, he left the ancient library and went straight back to hunwu hall. No one has come to the law enforcement hall to find the trouble of white night. Although there are still many people waiting for the law enforcement hall to deal with the white night... "elder emperor? Who the hell is this? " On the way, the white night has been thinking about all about the old man. Can Zhang Shenwu and Mo Ziyun be so respectful? Can even make even green leaf obedient? I''m afraid that''s something the chief executive can''t do? Is he the chief elder? But if he is really the chief elder, he should be standing at the side of the town god''s temple. It would be good if he didn''t punish the white night severely. How can he let go of the white night like this? But if he is not the chief, what position is he in the clan? How can there be such authority? Thinking hard at night, I can''t think of any reason. With this deep confusion, unconsciously, the white night has come to the soul martial hall. Let the white night be quite curious that the gate of the soul Wu hall has been opened at the moment. What''s going on? Is there someone in it? The white night came back to her mind and started to walk inside. But there was a man sitting in the hall, but his hair was dishevelled and his whole body was covered with blood. White night Leng, a few steps forward, just found that the man is Zhao Li! "Zhao Li?" The white night frowned and cried out inexplicably. Zhao Li seemed to see the white night. Suddenly, he got up from the ground. But because he was too hasty, he was involved in the wound on his body. The pain of the whole person was grinning and his face was twisted. After a while, Zhao Li came back. He was so surprised that he said, "master... Elder martial brother... Are you back? Have you not been put into the prison of the law enforcement hall? " "The law enforcement hall will not charge me for the time being, so I will come back." The white night is light. "How could that be possible?" Zhao Li was greatly surprised. You know, it was the night that brought so many people into the law enforcement hall, and this time, Yunchang was always determined. No matter how many elders went to him, he paid no attention to them. There were one penalty and two penalties. It is said that two of Zhang Shenwu''s top three disciples were arrested. Zhang went to find Yun Qingye himself, and they were all blocked out by Yun Qingye. Why did white night come back like this? He is the chief criminal! Can we say that the face of white night is bigger than Zhang Shenwu? It''s impossible... but if it''s not like this, why does the white night come back safe and sound? What he has done is more serious than every one of his disciples who have been arrested! Zhao Li had a lot of thoughts. Some people couldn''t get back to God. "What''s the matter with your injury?" At this time, the white night light mouth way. When Zhao Li heard the voice, his whole body trembled slightly, and his face was slightly flustered. The man quickly lowered his eyebrows and said, "no... it''s ok... Elder martial brother, it''s just that I''m not careful when practicing martial arts... " is that right? " White night noticed something, but did not ask, said: "since you are injured, then go to Bingxin hall to have a good recovery!" Zhao Li shook his head again: "the senior brothers and sisters of Bingxin hall are also very busy. Besides, I have nothing to do with it. It''s all flesh and skin injuries. I''ll be OK after a while... I won''t bother you all..." "then why are you here? Didn''t you take care of Cao and greet them? " "Elder martial brother, after you were arrested, there was no one here in the soul martial hall. The clan asked someone to watch at the entrance of the hall, so I was assigned here..." "is that right?" White night nodded. At present, Zhao Li''s condition is better. Others don''t think their hands and feet can grow out yet... however, at this moment, there was a burst of rapid footsteps outside the door. Then there was a very angry voice. "Zhao Li, get out of here." Zhao Li''s face turned white at the sound. "Well?" White night side head looked at the eye door, and looked at Zhao Li, eyebrows light wrinkled. "Niang xipi, Zhao Li, didn''t you hear me? Get out of here! It''s all your useless elder martial brothers. I''ve been arrested by the law enforcement hall! Today, I''m going to repair you and let out my anger. When I clean up your useless rubbish, I''ll wait for that bastard to come out in the daytime and abandon his cultivation. I want him to become a waste of law enforcement hall forever! " The angry voice swearing came in. Before the man arrived, the furious spirit had overflowed from the door.Zhao Li did not dare to speak. The white night stood still and looked out of the door. But see a large group of men and women came in, aggressive, a look of questioning. They were all dressed in the clothes of qiyuntang and were disciples of qiyuntang. After entering the soul martial hall, people saw the white night for the first time. Those people in front did not seem to have participated in the battle of clans, so they did not know the white night. However, the two people in the back immediately softened their legs and sat on the ground at the moment of seeing the white night. "Oh? Zhao Li, did you find a helper? " A woman said with a strange smile: "what? Do you think it''s boring for a group of us to fix you, so we''ll bring another one here? " "Hum!" The man beside him glared at the white night and glared at Zhao Li fiercely. He said coldly, "you roll over here and kneel down!" Zhao Li was stiff. He looked at the white night and the disciple again. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak. "Didn''t you hear me? Come on The man yells again. The rest of them were angry and abusive. These people don''t treat Zhao Li as a person at all. The white night couldn''t see it anymore, and said, "are you so bored? Why hurt Zhao Li? " "What''s your business? What''s your name?" The disciple disdained to shout. However, as soon as he said this, the two disciples who were behind him were crazy and rushed over, kneeling on the ground and kowtow to the white night in a hurry. "Younger martial brother... Younger martial brother, please see elder martial brother Bai!" The scene fell to the ground, and all the disciples of Qiyun hall were stunned. In particular, the man and woman in front of them were all staring at each other. They looked at the two people kneeling on the ground in an incredible way... "Zhang Fan! Zhao ER! What are you doing? " The woman asked in a deep voice. But... As if they did not hear her, they continued to kneel on the ground without saying a word, just shivering, as if waiting for the white night to talk. However, Bai Ye quietly gazed at the man in front of him and said calmly, "it''s none of my business, because I''m a disciple of hunwu hall. My name is white night." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1949 This word made the air inside and outside of the whole hunwu hall solidify in an instant. People open their eyes, staring at the figure in front of them, one brain is completely blank. White night? Is this man white night? How is it possible that the evil spirit of hunwu hall is standing here? Everyone dare not accept it! The atmosphere is particularly weird. Everyone seemed to be able to hear each other''s heartbeat. I don''t know how long it took. "Ha ha ha ha, fake! It''s all fake! " The man before laughed. He pointed to Zhao Li, and his eyes were filled with a smile and a strong sense of ferocity: "Zhao Li, you bastard, you dare to find someone to disguise as white night. Do you think this will scare me? impossible! Do you think I''ll be fooled by you? " "Yes! This man is not a white night at all The woman also came back to her senses, pointing to the white night and shouting: "as we all know, Bai Ye has been arrested by elder Yun. He is the main murderer of this incident. How could he appear here? Say it! Who are you? Which entrance are you from? How dare you cheat us by pretending to be white night! You have a lot of guts Both of them were ferocious, especially aggressive. But... none of the students behind them said anything. But their eyes were full of dignity and fear. Yes. They didn''t believe the words of the two men. Although what they said is also possible, but... How should Zhang Fan and Zhao Er explain? They have participated in the battle of clans, they have seen the white night! Why should they kneel down to this man for no reason? There is only one reason! This man... Is white night! Many people''s bodies trembled at the thought. White night also did not speak, is not angry, only quietly looking at the men and women. Seems to be aware of something wrong, this man and a woman also slowly stopped yelling, eyes also showed bursts of panic. However, they didn''t intend to admit defeat. Instead, they said to Zhao Li, "Zhao Li, although I don''t know what kind of tricks you''re playing, I''ll tell you that even if you ask 100 people to perform, I won''t be cheated. Now I''ll give you one last chance, and roll over and kowtow to me! Did you hear me The voice was particularly harsh. But... Zhao Li is stiff in place, it is low head, seem to ignore that man''s words. Seeing this, the man became more angry. It was the white night that made a sound again. He looked at Zhang Fan and Zhao Er, who were kneeling on the ground, and said faintly, "my temper is not very good, and my patience is also limited. If you are dissatisfied with me, you can come and tell me in person that if you want to revenge me by hurting people around me, it will only be more serious than hurting me, understand?" "Clearly... Understand..." "elder martial brother, we will never dare to do it again..." they are busy, and their voices are full of anxiety. "Well." White night gently nodded and waved: "since you sincerely apologize, this time I''ll let you go. You two go back first." When they heard the sound, they were dumbfounded. They didn''t think it was so easy to let go of the white night? The two men were relieved and got up in a hurry, but they did not forget to bow to the white night. "Thank you very much! Thank you very much! Thank you very much They said excitedly, and then rushed out of the room as if escaping. The rest of us were stunned. White night looked at the others again and said, "now, those who apologize and promise that they won''t do it again can leave here. Remember, I won''t wait for you too long. This is your only chance." When people hear the sound, they all tremble. Everyone looked at each other, but some uncertain. In the end, however, some people could not help but come out and bow to the white night and shout: "elder martial brother Bai, we offended you on the spur of the moment. Please forgive me. I promise I will never be so reckless again! Please forgive me If someone goes ahead, someone follows. In the blink of an eye, four or five disciples came forward to bow and apologize. "Please forgive me, elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai, please give me another chance!" "Sorry, elder martial brother Bai!" ... the sound is continuous. The men and women were breathing fast and their faces were blue. The man suddenly stepped forward, glared at the crowd and roared: "what are you doing? Do you believe that? Fake! It''s all fake! He is not white night at all However, the man''s words could not persuade people.White night also did not say a word, silently accepted the apology of everyone. All of them left hunwu hall immediately. The situation seems to be out of control. The woman was extremely flustered. She looked at the man and hesitated. Then she lowered her voice and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother, either... Or we should also apologize..." "I apologize to your mother!" The man suddenly turned and slapped the woman in the face. But the next second, a spirit suddenly contained the man''s wrist. The slap was only half a finger away from the woman''s face, and it was frozen. The woman was stunned. The man also looked at his wrist strangely. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something and glared at the white night. But the white night raised his hand and waved it gently. Bang! The man''s body flew out directly and fell heavily outside the door. The disciples who had not gone far away looked at them one after another. "Don''t do it in my soul martial arts hall, understand?" White night stepped out, said calmly. When the voice dropped, he had slowly pulled out the sword from his waist. The man froze. All the people''s brains trembled wildly. "What are you going to do?" The man''s eyes glared round and trembled. "Make an example to others." The white night said calmly, "if others come to make trouble in our soul martial hall, and I don''t do anything, I just let them all go. Then everyone doesn''t think that my soul martial hall is easy to bully? So I''ll kill you and let the world know what will happen if you bully me The voice dropped, and the white night stepped forward to him. The cold sword in the sunlight, it seems particularly terrible. The man''s eyes were wide open. The breath of the people around him was frozen. This time, no one dare not believe that this man is white night. After all, who dares to be so crazy except white night? Who will be so unscrupulous? Looking at that swept over the Pentium to kill the intention, the man seems to be no longer able to hold on, the man is desperate to call out. "Elder martial brother Bai... Live... Stop... Stop! Don''t kill me... I... I''m willing to apologize... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1950 "Sorry? What''s your apology? " White night deliberately asked with a puzzled face. "I... I believe you are white night, I believe it!" The man screamed so quickly that his voice broke. "You are wrong. I am not your elder martial brother Bai, and I am not a white night." White night gently shook his head and said faintly, "as for who I am, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, if you die later, don''t put the blame on white night, OK?" "Ah?" The man''s heart almost stopped beating. But when he saw the white night raise his hand, he would wave his sword down. The man sat on the ground in an instant, with his mouth open, and he didn''t know what to say. At this moment, however, a shrill voice rang out. "Brother Bai, please stop!" As soon as the voice fell, a figure stopped in front of the man. That is the former female disciple. She suddenly knelt on the ground with tears in her eyes. She cried and said, "elder martial brother Bai, please let go of my elder martial brother... He is just impulsive and confused. He has no intention to kill Zhao Li, but he just wants to vent his anger on him. That''s all. He is not an unforgivable villain. Please let him go. You can punish him He, but please spare his life When the voice dropped, the female disciple kowtowed directly to the white night. "Now you know how to plead? Don''t you think it''s too late? " White night asked without expression. The female disciple trembled all over, and she opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only kowtow. She knew she was in the wrong. She also knew she had gone too far. But she never thought, but to vent her anger, it was to bring her own death... Now she and the man are regret, the intestines are green. Now, the only thing we can do is to ask them to deal with them lightly at night... the women kowtow and their heads thump on the ground. Looking at this scene, Zhao Li was moved. He hesitated and said in a low voice: "elder martial brother, you are at the top of the wind and waves now, so it is not suitable for you to have another incident. This matter... Let it go, and the younger martial brother has not been hurt..." the white night vomited his turbid breath and said faintly, "Zhao Li, you have to make clear that I am not starting for you, but for the soul martial hall, because I am in the soul martial hall at night If I don''t solve these problems properly, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. " Zhao Li opened his mouth and did not speak again. However, the white night continued: "but what you said is also reasonable. At this time, I will let my family down. In this case, let''s do it like this! Why don''t you take them to the law enforcement hall to plead guilty and do everything according to the rules of the clan? " "Really?" Zhao Li was stunned and overjoyed. He rushed to the man and said, "thank you very much, elder martial brother Bai?" "Thank you very much! Thank you very much, elder martial brother Bai The man came to his senses and cried out in a hurry, his face full of gratitude. Women are also happy and excited. White night nodded, patted the dust on his body and said, "after the matter is over, you can go to Bingxin hall and have a good look. The soul martial hall is still handed over to me!" "Yes, elder martial brother Bai!" Zhao Li said with a moving face. The white night did not say a word, and went straight to Bingxin hall. At the moment, Bingxin hall is still a sea of people. Of course, it is not only the disciples of hunwu Hall who were injured this time. Many people came to live in the Mulong hall, Zhenshen hall and even other halls. Bing Yunyan and his disciples are busy with the front and the rear. This time, it was mainly the six elder Murong Bingxin who recovered. With Murong Bingxin''s help, Bing Yunyan''s burden was lightened. Otherwise, such a huge workload would not make her tired. In the daytime, I went to Bingxin hall for a circle. Although many of the disciples who came to visit him were staring at him with hatred, more people were full of respect and worship for him. Especially the disciples of Mulong hall. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "I''ve met elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai, here you are "Meet elder martial brother Bai!" ... many Mulong palace people bow to the white night, and behave well and seriously. The night frowned. Don''t these people hate themselves? Read the sky, but because of himself into the confinement room. However, without waiting for more thoughts in the white night, we can see a group of Mulong Temple people walking quickly, including Xiao mo. These disciples blocked up in front of the white night, and then they knelt down one after another, feeling a little excited: "thank you, elder martial brother Bai, for your help. We can''t forget this kind of kindness!" "Well?" White night is more and more confused. After helping these people up, she frowns and says, "what are you doing? Why do you do this"Elder martial brother Bai, if you didn''t save me, I''m afraid I would have been expelled from the ancestral temple by those people in Zhenshen temple. You can afford such courtesy! Please accept my obeisance again The head of the disciple said excitedly, when the voice fell, he had to kneel down. White night quickly stopped, only to recognize the identity of these people. "Are you bu Yan?" Asked the white night. "Yes." Step the rock and point the way. White night shook his head and said, "your elders have entered the confinement room because of me. If your elders are still there, how dare the people in the temple of God dare to be so presumptuous to you? I have something to do with you, so why should you be grateful to me? " As soon as these words came out, the people in the Mulong hall were all in a daze. Maybe they didn''t expect to say such words in the daytime. What''s more, after listening carefully, he seems to be quite reasonable. But bu Yan shook his head. "That''s different, elder martial brother!" "Oh? Why do you say that? " "Because the elder''s business is his own fault!" Bu Yan said seriously. The people around him were stunned. "Elder martial brother, how can you say such a thing?" The person nearby was anxious and immediately accused. Why can''t I say Bu Yan solemnly said: "the elder martial brother Bai Ye was framed by the elder martial brother. He admitted it himself. It is not elder martial brother Bai who framed him or instigated him. It is the elder''s own responsibility. It has nothing to do with others. It is a stupid act for us to hate elder martial brother Bai because of this. Why can''t I say it?" "But..." people opened their mouths and didn''t know how to refute. "So, now that elder martial brother Bai saved us and presided over justice for our Mulong hall, how can we not be grateful to elder martial brother Bai?" Bu Yan looked at the white night, and said: "elder martial brother Bai, although Bu Yan''s strength is weak, he has a heart of gratitude. If there is anything that can be used in the future, as long as senior brother Bai says a word, bu Yan will certainly go through fire and water, and will not say goodbye." Many people also drank and yelled at the sound. "Go through fire and water The voice swings open, especially firm. White night light smile, shook his head, patted the shoulder of Pai Buyan: "take good care of the wound!" When the voice falls, he leaves. Bu Yan and others quickly clasped their fists again. "Farewell to elder martial brother Bai!" "Farewell to elder martial brother Bai!" The voice rang out. Around, many disciples from other halls frequently look around. "It seems that the people in the Mulong hall admire the white night." "I heard that the relationship between the chief Qin Wanglong of the Mulong hall and the white night is not ordinary. It seems that the Mulong hall and hunwu hall are in the same place!" "Now, it''s even more difficult for the people in the temple to get revenge!" People whispered and talked, and when they spoke, they did not forget to look at some of the town hall disciples over there. Sure enough, these disciples are ugly. The white night did not pay attention to these gossips, but walked towards the ward. It happened that Bing Yunyan was also here, changing the dressing for a female disciple of hunwu hall. Seeing the white night come in, people are all stunned, and then Qi Qi is excited. "It''s elder martial brother Bai!" "Here comes elder martial brother Bai!" The voice spread, the ward immediately boiling up. Ice cloud smoke also some accident, turned to look at the white night into the door. At the moment, however, she was haggard, and her breath was particularly weak. It was obvious that she had not had a rest for a long time. "All quiet." "Don''t make any noise. Sit down for me!" "You''re not completely healed. Can''t you stop?" The disciples of Bingxin hall complained one after another. The white night also motioned for all the people to sit down. The disciples of hunwu hall just lay back. The white night glanced. Most people''s hands and feet have grown out, and look very good, but their cultivation has not recovered. After all, it''s the soul and the pulse that hurt. It''s not easy to cure these two parts. "Yunyan, it''s been a long time for you." The white night went by and took out a pill made by himself and handed it to him. Ice cloud smoke slightly a Leng, looked at the pill and quickly shook his head: "I''m not hard, elder martial brother Bai, you''d better put this pill away quickly. I can''t want such a precious pill." "Just take it. I have a lot of this pill." White night smile, see ice cloud smoke also refused, simply put pills directly into ice cloud smoke small mouth. Ice cloud smoke immediately a stiff, the person has not reacted over, the pill has entered the lip. Her small face immediately flushed a lot, people busy don''t over head, whispered: "you this person is too overbearing.""Is it? I don''t think so. " White night laughs. Ice cloud smoke white his one eye, did not speak. Taking pills, bingyunyan simply sat on the side of the hospital bed while breathing and talking with the white night. For the appearance of white night, she is still very surprised. After all, everyone knows that the white night has been taken to the law enforcement hall by Yun Qingye. How did he get out? But white night can''t tell. After all, he didn''t know much about the elder. However, at this time, a soul of a sudden in a hurry into the ward. "Who is white night?" The soul gave a deep drink. "What''s the matter?" The white night came back and looked at the soul. Only then discovered this soul person is a Zongwei! This is directly under the responsibility of the temple Lord. A lot of people were looking at it, and they were terrified. Why did Zongwei come? Is something big? But listen to the Wei Chen said: "white night, the temple master summoned, quickly follow me to meet the temple master, quick!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1951 For the hall master''s sudden summon, the white night seems quite unexpected. Why did the Lord summon him? Is it for SUN Hao? It''s impossible... isn''t it a little late for the temple master to come to accountability after such a long time? If it''s not for SUN Hao, what can it do for it? With a thick confusion, white night with the Zongwei came to the main hall of God''s temple. At the moment, in the main hall, a man with shining luster is sitting on it. The man''s appearance was somewhat similar to the one seen in the battle of Qunzhong, but he was more mature, with a small mustache on his mouth. His eyes are bright, just like two deep pools. Looking at the front, his momentum is very unique, and there is a kind of dignity without anger. This should also be a part of the Lord of God''s temple, right? The white night thought. In his highness, there are several people, all of them are elders, including Zhang Shenwu and Mo Ziyun. But at this time the ink purple rhyme, is kneeling on the ground, bow and worship. Zhang Shenwu bowed and bowed, not daring to get up. What is this for? The white night was foggy. The atmosphere inside the hall is particularly unique. Until the guard enters the hall and shouts. "Master of the temple, I''ve brought you my disciple by night!" "Well." The head of the god heaven hall nodded his head gently, whirled and glanced at the white night, and then said to Mo Ziyun: "elder Mo, disciple Bai Ye has extraordinary strength. There is no problem for him to follow you. In addition, the head of the temple will write another handwritten letter to Feili Villa, and let Feili villa send strength to help you. Both the leader of Feili villa and the young villa master are both I left the temple of God because of family affairs. Although they are not in the temple, they still have a good relationship with our God Temple. Feili villa is not far away from your wooden Xuancheng. Moreover, the leader of Feili mountain villa is very powerful. He once served as the second elder of our God Temple. If he is willing to do so, you will have no worries. " "Thank you very much Ink purple rhyme autumn eyes twinkle with a trace of tears, respectfully kowtow to the God God Temple Lord. "Elder Mo, the master of this temple still said that... Do you really decide to go?" At this time, the God Temple Lord added another sentence. However, ink purple rhyme is not hesitant, nodded heavily: "don''t worry, purple rhyme will come back safely." "Is it..." the Lord of the temple of God whispered, at night, he was still confused and did not understand what these people were talking about. At this time, the God of the temple opened a cavity. "Disciple white night." "Yes White night comes forward to salute. "Elder Mo Ziyun will go to Muxuan city in a hurry soon. The head of this hall asks you to accompany her to protect her well. Do you know?" The Lord of the temple of God. "I protect the elder Mo well?" White night frowned: "temple master, the strong in the clan are like clouds. Why let the white night just a disciple to protect the integrity of the elder Mo?"? I''m afraid it''s too shallow for me to do it. " "Don''t be modest." The Lord of the temple of God said calmly, "although you have not been involved in those matters, it does not mean that the master of this hall knows nothing about it. You can easily kill SUN Hao. How can your strength be reduced? I''m afraid that elder Mo is not the enemy of one move of you. There is absolutely no problem for you to protect elder Mo! " White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. Although his soul state is not as good as these elders, the strength of his heaven soul, the thick and fierce spirit of his soul, and the strange moves are not comparable to them. It is more than enough to be a bodyguard for Mo Ziyun. "I didn''t intend to let you go, but elder Zhang recommended to him that you are very smart and delicate. You are the most suitable person to go. I also consider that the situation in the temple of God is really tense recently, and all the elders of the clan are busy. Only you are more free and have time to consult with each other, so I let you do this, Don''t worry. When it''s done, the Lord of this house will reward you. " God Heaven Temple Lord said. White night a listen, the corners of the mouth slightly twitch. Although the Lord of the temple of God said it tactfully, he already knew the meaning. Zhang Wu''s plan was to go to the temple of God, but he didn''t want to go there! The reason is nothing else, because white night has been causing trouble in the temple of God. Anyway, he is idle, so he recommended white night. White night is a little suspicious, maybe even green leaf asked Zhang Shenwu to recommend him to escort Mo Ziyun. After all, if there was no white night... Yun Qingye, how could he be so tired every day... after a while of silence in the white night, looking at the Lord of God''s heaven hall, what else would you like to say. But at this time, the Lord of the temple of God said in a low voice. "This is an opportunity for you to make up for your mistakes..." in a simple sentence, Bai Ye did not know how to refute it.Just, provoked so many things, the temple master did not pursue, this time he agreed. White night shook his head, then opened his mouth: "since the temple Master said so, then the white night will obey the orders of the temple master, accompany the elder Mo to go for a while." "Well, good." The Lord of the temple of God nodded: "I will give you some magic weapons to use on the road later. Then you will go to fly away from the villa and then to Muxuan city." "Good." White night nods. God God Temple Lord again turn head, looking at ink purple rhyme: "Mo elder, you prepare, can start." "Yes." Mo Ziyun once again worshipped the god heaven hall master and said, "when the crisis is over, Ziyun will persuade Mu Xuancheng to help the Shentian Temple resist the curfew." "That''s not necessary. It will only make it difficult for you. You''d better go." The Lord of the temple of God waved his hand and turned away. "Farewell to the Lord." The voice rang out. The white night curiously looked at the God Temple Lord, and inexplicably looked at the ink purple rhyme, is still in a fog. What is the purpose of going to muxuancheng? However, ink purple rhyme did not say a word, just looked at the white night, then left in a hurry. White night also can''t ask, can only go to the logistics department by oneself, go to get the materials that the hall Lord prepared for himself. However, just after he arrived at the logistics department, he saw a familiar figure... that was capture Jiyue! At the moment, she is wandering in front of the logistics department, a face of anxiety. Seeing the coming of the white night, Qu Jiyue was immediately overjoyed, and the man rushed to run towards it. "White night!" Capture Ji Yue is excited. "Something?" The white night asked. Qu Jiyue nodded again and again, and asked in an urgent voice, "tell me, white night, did you go to see the Lord of the temple just now?" "Yes." "Is elder Mo there?" "Yes The white night answers casually. Catching the silence of the moon, her face turned white in a moment. The white night didn''t care about her, so he went inside. But Qu Jiyue grabbed his arm and said eagerly, "white night, wait a minute. I have something to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" White night brow tight frown way. However, Qu Jiyue said anxiously: "please... Stop elder Mo from going to Muxuan city... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1952 Xuanmo city elder to stop? White night some unexpected looking at capture silence moon. Seeing the anxiety on her face, the anxious tears were overflowing from the corner of her eyes. She immediately lowered her eyebrows and asked, "well done, why should we stop elder Mo from going to Muxuan city?" "I... I don''t know..." Qu Jiyue faltered and squeezed out these words. "I don''t know? Are you crazy? Nerves White night a little annoyed, a shake off to capture the silent moon, then go to the inside. Since he wants him to stop Mo Ziyun from going to Mu Xuancheng, he asks why he doesn''t know? Is Qu Jiyue making fun of him? However, he still didn''t give up and, regardless of the difference between men and women, rushed directly over and grabbed the arm of white night again. The whole arm of the white night was completely attached to Qu Jiyue''s body. But women don''t know. My face was a little heavy at night. He didn''t want to take advantage of capturing the moon, and he was also a little annoyed by this move. He doesn''t have a good feeling for family arrest? Strictly speaking, they are still enemies. After all, if Shenji palace had not spared no efforts to protect him, he would have been slaughtered by his captors. Let alone what would have happened if she had fought with the strong one of the captors, only that the captors were determined to kill him. On this point, it is impossible for white night to be relieved from the captors. But at present, the capture of silence month is a complete set of lingering appearance. She was eager to hear her cry, a helpless look: "white night, you don''t get me wrong, I''m not playing you, just... Just the family side, it''s really said to me like this... I really don''t know the reason." "The family side? Capture the family? " White night frowned and said coldly, "if you don''t know the reason, you don''t have to ask me. I have no obligation to help you, do I?" "But... White night... Do you want to watch Mo Chang''s body in danger? She... She helped you somehow... " " dangerous situation? " White night hesitated, side head sink way: "you say clearly, what do you mean." Chuji Yue opened her mouth, as if she didn''t know where to start. After a long time, she thought of the words and said, "yes... It is... Because the power of Shentian temple has been greatly reduced after the war of Qunzhong, so many potential gangsters have been staring at Shentian temple and are ready to move. Therefore, the present Shentian temple can be said to be in danger." "I don''t think you need to talk about this nonsense, do you?" "I''ll give you one last chance to say the point." "You... Don''t be so fierce... I... i... I won''t do anything to you. Do you hate me so much?" Qu Jiyue''s eyes twinkled with tears. She looked aggrieved and said, "I know that I have some conflicts with you. I used to have some problems with you, but now... Now..." "you don''t seem to cherish the opportunity I gave you?" Don''t wait to capture the silent month to finish speaking, the deep voice of the white night directly interrupted her words, and then he would leave. "I said! I said... "Seeing that the white night was impatient, Qu Jiyue rushed to hold the white night, but he didn''t dare to say another useless word. He said in a hurry:" because the Shentian temple is in danger, so I don''t dare to have anything to do with Shentian temple at present... So I dare not disclose too much about the elder of Shentian temple. That''s what I mean! " "Oh?" The white night was a little stunned, and then he thought, "so you mean that the catcher actually knows something. He thinks that elder Mo should not go to Muxuan City, so he tells you to stop elder Mo, but he is afraid of any relationship with God''s temple, so he doesn''t disclose the reason, right "Yes." Qu Jiyue''s eyes were slightly red, and he said in a low voice: "our capture family has always been concerned about the situation in the Shentian temple. Peony came back to the family a few days ago and brought news that the situation in the temple is more serious than we thought. Therefore, the family dare not get involved in it, for fear of offending those powerful clans, even me, has been removed from the family name, ostensibly expelled Out of the family. However, although the family did not dare to intervene, they still stood on the side of the temple of God. The family seemed to know something, so they told me to stop elder Mo from going to Muxuan city! White night, please help me to persuade elder Mo to give up going to Muxuan city! Please With that, Qu Jiyue bowed deeply to the white night. White night swept her one eye, light ask a way: "why don''t you persuade yourself?" "I advised, useless... Elder Mo''s attitude is very firm." "So..." I touched my chin in the daytime, and my mind got up. Although capturing the moon is to help Mo Ziyun, it is actually helping him in the white night. You know, white night is the bodyguard of Mo Ziyun. If there is any crisis in muxuancheng, then Mo Ziyun is in danger. Can he sleep peacefully at night? It is because of this that the white night is patient to listen to the nonsense of capturing the moon.After all, he has been involved in this matter, and it is impossible to stay out of it. But if you want to let Mo Ziyun give up going, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than ascending to heaven. After all, as Mo Ziyun''s most beloved disciple, even her persuasion is useless. What''s the effect of persuasion at night? Don''t look at ink purple rhyme in ordinary days, this woman has some things to do, that is not to the Yellow River heart does not die. The white night took a deep breath and said faintly: "I''ll go to see the Lord of the hall. If the master of the hall comes forward, this matter will be easy to handle. If the hall master has no way out, we can only give up." When Qu Jiyue heard the sound, his eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice: "don''t go. The hall master has tried to contact him. It is said that this trip was proposed by elder mo. the temple master respects elder Mo, so he has not stopped or will not stop..." "you didn''t say that it was the news from the capture family. Did you ask elder Mo not to go there?" Asked the white night. Qu Jiyue shook his head: "I can only tell you about this matter, never to the temple master, otherwise... It will only cause me great trouble." The white night thought about it and nodded silently. The current Shentian temple is really too sensitive. This news can be told to any disciple of the temple, but it must not be told to anyone above the elder. White night vomited a mouth of turbid gas, light said: "now, can only listen to fate." "White night, you... You''re not going to help?" He asked, catching the silent moon. "I can''t help." Said white night, shaking his head. "You... Don''t you try?" It''s urgent to capture the silent moon. "What''s the use of trying? Even you can''t persuade me. What''s the use of my saying? I''m not elder Mo, so I''d better prepare for the coming danger than to persuade him. That''s not better. Are you right? " White night light way: "if you really want to help Mo elder, actually still have a method." Catching the silence of the moon, hearing the sound, breathing tight, busy asked: "what is the method?" "You give me some of your top-notch magic weapons and keep them for my life on the road? If I''m all right, I''ll protect the elder Mo completely. In this way, the elder Mo will be safe. " White night road. On hearing this, Qu Jiyue stayed in place and tilted his head after half a sound: "it seems that... There is some truth..." "then you can take treasure from the catcher as soon as possible. I''ll wait for you." White night waved and walked into the logistics department. Qu Jiyue touched her small head melon seeds. Some of them couldn''t turn around. She felt something was wrong. But after careful consideration, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her. She could only leave with a face of confusion. However, the idea is good, but the change of reality is far beyond the expectation of the white night. He did not think, ink purple rhyme actually left the hall an hour later, then hastily summoned the white night, straight left the zongmen. This time, she actually only took the white night one person, capture Ji month did not follow. They rode the unique flying snow cloud horse of zongmen and ran down the cloud mountain to the south of Lisheng state. The horses are all white. They gallop in the sky. They step on the top of clouds and stars. They are very smart and quick. Although the speed of the horse is not as fast as that when the speed is fully opened at night, it is not much worse. And most importantly, its endurance is not comparable to that of ordinary people. "Good horse." The white night was filled with emotion. "Be careful. Someone''s coming." Has been silent ink purple rhyme low call. The white night looked at her strangely, and then glanced at her behind, and said strangely, "there is no one behind. How can anyone follow?" "The man is hiding in the void, and he is one of the powerful people nearby." Mo Ziyun said in a low voice: "they should want to capture us alive and ask about the internal situation of God''s temple. We should run faster, and they can''t catch up with us." At night, he nodded. When you look at the ink purple rhyme, you can see that her willow eyebrows are tightly frowned, and the autumn eyes like stars are shining with bursts of unique luster. People seem to be thinking about something. White night is confused. Thinking of the words before capturing the silent moon, he doesn''t want to be so obscure. If there is any trap, at least he can''t be a dead ghost? "Elder Mo, why are we going to Muxuan city this time?" Asked the white night. "To help a family." Ink purple rhyme slightly side head, beautiful side face swept white night once, spin and light way. "Run for help?" "Rushing to help is not the only purpose. We have another task, that is, after relieving the family''s current crisis, persuading them to stand by the side of our God''s temple to help solve the current threat." Ink purple rhyme again. Hearing the sound of the white night, he nodded silently. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and asked again. "So... What kind of family is this family?" "Mohist school!" Ink purple rhyme stagnated for three seconds, then slowly said: "is my family!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1953 "The elder''s family?" The white night froze. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His face sank for several minutes and said in a low voice, "elder Mo, so you are going to help your family to solve the siege?" "Yes." Mo Ziyun nods. "So, is Muxuan city involved in the temple of God? As a hermit, the temple of God can''t intervene in secular affairs. Otherwise, we won''t say that other powerful people will have opinions. I''m afraid the Shenji palace will not be able to sit down? " In fact, Mo Ziyun''s going to Muxuan city has made Bai Ye very puzzled. She is the ranking elder of the temple of God. She represents the temple of God. How can she intervene in the affairs of powerful families? Isn''t that pulling the temple of God into the water? Now that the family is the home of Mo Ziyun, the white night is even more confused. Because if this is the case, there will be countless people paying attention to muxuancheng, especially those potential clans who are wandering around the temple of God. What they lack is an excuse, an excuse to start to the temple of God. If Mo Ziyun really does this, won''t they succeed? White night is now wondering whether muxuancheng is a trap made by these potential clans. However, Mo Ziyun shook his head repeatedly and rejected his idea. "White night, I know what you''re thinking. You''re worried that my profession will involve zongmen, right?" "I''m not worried about that. After all, I won''t stay too long in the temple of God. It has nothing to do with me what happens after the temple of God." "But if you come with me, how can you escape?" Ink purple rhyme light said: "but you don''t have to worry, because this matter, I have discussed with the temple master." Have you discussed it "Yes, I have considered this point for a long time, so when I started, I already told the temple master. Do you know why the temple master didn''t send other elder disciples to follow me?" "Didn''t the LORD say that? Zongmen is in short supply "That''s just a polite remark. If it''s true, I can at least bring my disciples from Zizhu Pavilion, can''t I?" "Indeed..." the white night nodded thoughtfully. Mo Ziyun shook her head and said, "in fact, it''s also to avoid suspicion. I don''t bring my disciples. That''s because when I finish dealing with this matter, the temple master will severely punish me by breaking the rules and interfering with the secular affairs, depriving me of the position of elder, so as to seal the mouths of those powerful clansmen and not bring those disciples, just to prevent them from being implicated. The Lord of the temple has arranged for me the power to fly away from the villa. There are enough people from Feili villa to help me deal with the people in muxuancheng. So we have eliminated all our worries in this action. You don''t have to worry about it. Just follow me. " "Really? What am I? If you say so, will I not be punished Asked the white night with a frown. Is he also a disciple of the temple of God? "Don''t worry, no one will punish you severely, and no one dares to punish you severely." Ink purple rhyme light smile: "you want to know, behind you but Shenji palace, you are not relying on this, just dare to do mischief in the clan door?" This fell into the ears of the white night, always feel wrong, sounds like the ink purple rhyme in damage to him. However, ink purple rhyme has no consciousness. She took a deep breath and said calmly: "in fact, even if we do this, it''s hard to avoid suspicion. After all, what the powerful people want is an excuse. Even if the temple master severely punishes me, they will still have a dispute. I originally intended to give up, but the temple master told me that it is the same whether we go or not, because those potential clans will definitely attack our God Temple, and this war is inevitable It''s just a matter of time. So I weigh it over and over again and decide to go back to the family and solve the problems for the family first. Of course, if I save the Mohist family, I must ask the Mo family to help the temple of God. Otherwise, I will not have the face to go back to the sect and meet the Lord of the temple! " Speaking of this, the ink purple rhyme small hand tightly pinches, in the eye twinkles thick firm. It''s a goal to get rid of the siege, and it''s also a purpose to move and rescue soldiers. White night nodded gently. This time he finally understood the whole story. Mo Ziyun really should go on this trip. Although it''s hard to deal with the past, the safety of Shenji palace still comes first. All this, however, has nothing to do with white night. What white night cares about is whether the operation is safe or not. "So, what happened in Muxuan city?" He asked straight out of his breath. Ink purple rhyme hesitated under, actually shook his head: "I do not know?" "Well?" "You don''t know? You don''t know anything, so you rush to muxuancheng? " "I just got a letter from my mother!" Mo Ziyun said in a low voice, "it''s still a long time ago that I went to the temple of God. After I entered the temple, I never went back to the Mohist school. Over the years, only my mother had written letters with me. Occasionally, she sent her maid to see me. This time, she wrote a letter in her own hand. She said that the Mohist school had offended Da Neng, and Mu Xuancheng was facing a desperate situation I hope I can come back as soon as possible to help the Mohist family through the difficulties. "White night a listen, touch the chin is thinking. A moment later, the man said, "this letter is a little strange." "Strange? This letter was written by my mother herself. Her breath and her handwriting are unique. No one can imitate it! " "But since your mother wants to invite you back, why don''t you even say what kind of strong enemy the Mohist school is facing? Don''t you wonder what happened?" The white night asked. Mo purple rhyme was silent for a moment, spinning and vomited: "I am also curious about this, but mother''s letter will never be false, no matter what happens, I still have to go back." The night was silent. Hearing the words of ink purple rhyme, and combining with the words of capturing the moon before, the white night more and more feels that this matter is not simple. That''s it. Let''s fight! White night shook his head, cast off the mind of the mind, continue to move forward. After about half a day, they arrived at a huge Island floating on the clouds. The mountains on the island stand up, you can see a lot of soul people in and out, it is quite noisy. After a rough look at it, Bai Ye finds that this area is close to the five element region, but the strength of the people here is much stronger than that of the five element domain. After entering the island, I saw several soul people in the clothes of a servant come quickly. "See elder Mo!" They all saluted and cried. Passing by the soul of the frequent side of the eye, see that the white horse and beautiful as immortal ink purple rhyme, are showing the color of surprise. Ink purple rhyme autumn eye light drop, nod head and way: "your villa master?" "The villa leader is waiting in the villa. Please follow us into the villa!" Said the leading soul respectfully. Mo Ziyun nodded, turned over and dismounted, and walked toward the central mountain of the island. On the way, many soul people see these people dressed as servants will clasp their fists and salute each other with respect and respect. The curiosity of watching in the white night. Pour at this time, ink purple rhyme low voice way: "white night, arrived here, you must obey some rules, must not be rash impulse, understand?" "Did the elder misunderstand me? I have always been calm and calm. How can I be impulsive? " The white night took time to reply. Ink purple rhyme did not have a good look. That look is really charming. "I tell you, the leader of Feili mountain villa is not an ordinary person. He once served as the second elder of the heaven hall of the Supreme God. His seniority is higher than that of me and elder Niantian. His son is of the same generation with me. In fact, I don''t need to say much about his strength? There are nearly a million soul people on this island. Almost all of them obey the orders of Feili villa. They are the masters here! Although Feili villa has some connection with our God Temple, we are still two powerful families. If you mess around, I can''t protect you. You don''t want us to get out of this Feili villa! " Ink purple rhyme in a low voice. "Don''t worry, elder. If other people don''t annoy me, I can make you don''t feel my existence." White night shrugged. "That''s good." Ink purple rhyme gently nodded. If it was not for the particularity of the matter, Yun Qingye and Zhang Shenwu asked her to take the white night away and let the Shentian temple be quiet for a few days. Otherwise, she would not have chosen the white night. It would be better if she chose to capture the silent moon. After all, there is not only the Shenji Palace but also the catcher... "younger martial sister!" As we approached the gate of the villa, a cry of Joy came. White night and ink purple rhyme have looked, but see a face with a little beard, the appearance of handsome and somewhat mature man walked quickly. The man was dressed in a brown robe, decorated with expensive magic tools. His breath was heavy and thick, and he could not even compare with ink and purple. Ink purple rhyme see, Leng next, and then smile for ceremony: "Purple rhyme to see the split tiger elder martial brother." "Ha ha ha ha, younger martial sister, you are so polite! You and I are both from the temple of God. How can you give me this "Come on, younger martial sister, come on in quickly. My father has already prepared drinks for you, and he wants to give you a chance to get rid of the dust. Ha ha... Ah, who, please come with me!" The last word to the night. In the eyes of flying away from the split tiger, such a disciple as Bai Ye is dispensable. Mo Ziyun said with an implicit smile: "it''s very kind of you to fly away from the elder martial arts, but it''s too late to have another banquet..." "I know you''re busy, but even if you are busy, it''s my father''s intention. Younger martial sister, you should go first, drink a glass of wine, and then talk to my father about the situation. Don''t worry, this time we fly away from the villa is entrusted by the Lord of the temple. Can we not help you Do things right? " Flying away from the cracked tiger with a smile. That''s true. Mo Ziyun nodded gently, then he got up and went to the villa. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1954 After some greetings, the two were flying from the split tiger into the banquet. At the moment, the master of Feili mountain villa is sitting on the hall. Ink purple rhyme into the inside, immediately bowed to make a ceremony. "Purple rhyme, meet the elder Fei Li!" Mo purple rhyme respectfully said, action and behavior are not dare to create, everywhere show respect. A glance at the white night. It was an old man with white hair and a goatee beard. Although he looks like an old man, his spirit is thick and changeable, and his whole body Qi has reached a very mysterious situation. Ordinary people don''t realize it. If it wasn''t for the supernatural power and extraordinary five senses in the white night, I''m afraid he can''t capture the unique and powerful of the old man. It''s absolutely an extraordinary power. I think in the dark at night. His strength, I''m afraid, is not strong enough to read heaven, ordinary elders can not compare with it. Only to see the old man slightly raised his head, very serious face actually very naturally show a warm smile. "Purple rhyme? How can you come here, girl? Come on, come on, sit down. Don''t mention it. Take this as a branch of our God''s temple! " The old man said with a smile. "Thank you, elder." Ink purple rhyme again bowed, and then knelt down on the side of the seat. In the white night, he sat quietly to the seat next to him. However, at this time, a cold drink sounded. "No big or small, who let you sit? Stand behind the elder and dress up, don''t you know? " The voice was majestic, and people inside and outside the hall looked at each other in secret. As soon as the voice fell, the white night was stunned for a moment. Looking sideways, he found that the speaker was the flying tiger. "Well?" Fly away from heaven and earth, slightly moving eyebrows, looking at the white night. Mo Ziyun was also stunned. Seeing that Feili split tiger was talking about the white night, he got up in a hurry and said: "elder martial brother split Tiger... Sorry, this is Bai Ye, a new disciple of our God Temple. He doesn''t understand the rules... Please don''t blame..." "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the rules, you can teach them slowly!" "You don''t know the etiquette of the white tiger? When the elder leaves the table, the disciple can only stand! What''s more, the host didn''t ask you to leave the table. What''s your hurry? " White night a listen, eyebrows dark frown, no voice. But ink purple rhyme is scared heart almost jump out of the throat. This white night is not an ordinary disciple! He is a company commander who dares to kill! Flying away from the split tiger so scolding him, if this white night is angry, isn''t it necessary to make trouble here? If the white night really started, then the matter is not out of control? No way! At this juncture, such an incident must not arise! Mo Ziyun was in a hurry and called out: "elder martial brother split tiger, please don''t be angry. This white night, he''s a little special. You don''t mind... Elder martial brother split tiger always speaks with a strong tone, don''t worry about it..." Mo Ziyun has some incoherent words and people are quite flustered. "The elder doesn''t have to say much." Don''t wait for Mo Ziyun to finish speaking, but the white night suddenly interrupted her words. Ink purple rhyme opened his mouth, some words blocked. Don''t wait for her reaction to come over, white night then quietly stood behind her, silent. Ink purple rhyme was stunned. "That''s what I''m talking about." Flying away from the split tiger, he sat down in his seat. Flying away from heaven and earth did not say anything. After all, he was just a disciple and could not attract his attention. But the ink purple rhyme is the heart crazy beating more than, the brain can''t help shaking. These people don''t know the white night. Can she? Is this guy really a peacemaker? At this time, the fly from heaven and earth said: "Ziyun girl, I have sent someone to muxuancheng to investigate the situation of muxuancheng. I believe that they should come back one day. I think the imperial edict given by the temple master says that this matter is very urgent. I want to ask you, do you choose to stay here for a day, wait until the news of muxuancheng comes, or finish drinking this A glass of wine and you''re going to go? " "Naturally, it''s safer to start at once!" Ink purple rhyme busy road. Flying away from heaven and earth, he was silent for a moment, and nodded: "since I am the chief of the temple, I will help you. Then I will do it according to your will. I will immediately prepare the team and prepare for departure! This time, let''s take a hundred thousand people to go forward. If we make a little bigger, we can also strengthen our prestige. " Ink purple rhyme heard the voice, immediately overjoyed, immediately stood up for ceremony: "thank you for flying away from the elder." "Don''t thank me. I did it for two people''s sake." Fly away from heaven and earth. "Two people?" Mo purple rhyme slightly a Leng: "who?" "They are all people you know. The temple master and my son fly away from the split tiger." Fly away from heaven and earth.Some purple ink does not understand. Although you have heard of the old man''s help, it is not a matter of asking for help from the old man? My original intention was not to waste too much strength on you. After all, I wanted to try my best to fly away from the villa and help the temple master through the current difficulties. However, the tiger didn''t agree. He hoped that I could spare no effort to solve the danger of Muxuan city for you. I couldn''t resist this useless child, so I had to promise. " "Is it?" Ink purple rhyme dark frown willow eyebrows, but there is nothing to show on the face, just turned to fly away from the split tiger salute: "elder martial brother, great kindness, purple rhyme in mind, thank you very much!" "You are welcome. It''s nothing to do something for you." Flying away from the cracked tiger with a smile. "Is that nothing?" Without waiting for Mo Ziyun to open his mouth, flying away from heaven and earth is a direct answer: "the power that can make the Mohist School fall into crisis must be a non ordinary person for me to fly away from the villa. This time, I''m afraid that many people will be killed and injured in this trip. You can''t be a small matter." "Yes, father," he said "Well!" Flying away from heaven and earth, he nodded and looked at the ink purple rhyme, and said, "Ziyun girl, you see that the split tiger has sacrificed for you like this. Do you repay him by using the word" thank you " Ink purple rhyme is not a fool, how can you not hear that flying away from heaven and earth is in words. But when it came to this, she couldn''t get around it. She could only say, "I don''t know what Feili elder wants Ziyun to do, but what she can... Ziyun... Won''t refuse." "Don''t worry, it won''t be a problem for you." Flying away from heaven and earth with a faint smile: "split tiger pleads for you, but he is infatuated with you, so I want to fulfill the wish of split tiger. I hope you can marry split tiger and fly into me and fly away from the villa. What do you think?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1955 This word a, ink purple rhyme suddenly Leng. White night is also a face of consternation, did not expect this fly away from heaven and earth unexpectedly will put forward such a request. He looked at Feili split tiger and saw that he was sitting quietly on his seat. He did not say anything against him. He knew that all this was planned by Fei Li''s father and son. This time, they want to take the opportunity to force Mo Ziyun to marry him and fly away from the villa. I can''t imagine that ink purple rhyme is so popular. However, it is also true that ink purple rhyme is the elder of God''s heaven hall. The beauty of life is not to say, and the strength is extraordinary. Such a person is really easy to be looked upon by those powerful people. White night secretly nodded, but did not speak, let alone against. He is not interested in ink purple rhyme, and fly away from the villa strength is, if Mo Ziyun can marry in, it is also a good choice. However... however, Mo Ziyun''s face is not natural. She was silent for a moment. She took a deep breath and got up and said, "fly away from the elder... Are you forcing purple rhyme?" "Girl, why do you think so?" Flying away from heaven and earth, he said, "I''m just making a small request. How can I force it? What''s more, you have said that you will not object to me whatever you can do. I think this matter should also be within your power? " Ink purple rhyme smell voice, but shake head: "sorry, elder, this matter I can''t do." As soon as the voice dropped, the atmosphere in the villa suddenly solidified. "Younger martial sister!" Flying away from the split tiger, his eyes widened, and he looked at the ink purple rhyme. "Girl, what are you doing? The split tiger is infatuated with you. I fly away from the villa and I never treat you badly. This time, I mobilize hundreds of thousands of people to help you. Are you even unwilling to accept such a small request? " Fly away from heaven and earth some angry, fiercely a clap table, stood up. But ink purple rhyme is not afraid at all. She gazed at Feili and said in a deep voice: "Feili elder, you are my elder. I always respect you very much. If you have any requirements, Ziyun will try her best to meet them, but this requirement... Please forgive Ziyun for not following your orders! What''s more, elder, why did Ziyun worship in the temple of supreme God? You should know. If Ziyun wanted to marry someone else, she married that year. Why wait until now? " This sonorous words, has shown the attitude of ink purple rhyme. Flying away from heaven and earth, he was very angry. The man raised his hand and pointed to the ink purple rhyme. His face turned red and his whole body trembled: "you... You... You... " younger martial sister, do you hate me so much? " Flying away from the split tiger is also a bit annoyed, gritting teeth and questioning. "Younger martial sister, I don''t like it, but I don''t like it. "In what era do you still advocate emotion? It is of great benefit to you and me to be a partner of double practice. Why are you so stubborn? " Flying away from the split tiger is also a little angry. However, Mo Ziyun still has a firm attitude: "elder martial brother, I never ask for affection, I never value my accomplishments, and I have never considered my major events. So please don''t get me wrong. Purple rhyme has no requirements for partners, because Ziyun never considers looking for a partner!" "You..." flying away from the split tiger is angry and speechless. Fly away from heaven and earth without saying a word. The atmosphere in the hall is particularly odd. The white night behind staring at this scene, the brain is completely blank. After a while, he came back to God and said in a low voice: "elder Mo, are you crazy? If you refuse them like this and annoy Feili villa, won''t they help you solve the danger of muxuancheng Now Mo Ziyun came to ask for help. She refused like this, but she didn''t kill her request in the cradle? However, Mo Ziyun shook her head and said in a low voice, "I know it''s not good for the family, but... I also have my concerns." "What concerns do you have?" It''s hard to understand the white night. However, Mo Ziyun hesitated and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid... Seeing off the wolf... Welcoming the tiger..." this sound is very slight. Into the ears of the white night, the white night also suddenly suddenly. So... Ink purple rhyme is worried about this? Indeed! Although Feili villa is standing on the side of the God Temple, he is not on the side of Mohism! At this juncture, Feili Qiankun suddenly asked Mo Ziyun to marry Feili split tiger. Although it means to satisfy his son''s wishes, it may not be that there are other deeper intentions hidden in it. It is also possible to say that flying away from heaven and earth is to plot the whole Mohist school through ink purple rhyme. So although this will make Mo Ziyun lose a strong backup, but for the sake of the whole family, she had to give up. "Ziyun knows that this decision will make the elder and elder martial brother very angry, but please respect Ziyun. Ziyun doesn''t dare to ask Feili villa to help me any more. Goodbye!"Ink purple rhyme stood up, rushed to fly away from heaven and earth, owe body, then turn to leave. "Wait a minute!" At this time, fly away from heaven and earth to drink. "Do you have anything else to do Mo Ziyun asked in a low voice. "Don''t go in a hurry!" Flying away from heaven and earth, he said in a deep voice: "although you refused us, the order to help you was given by the Lord himself, so this time, we will still follow you!" The voice fell down and flew away from heaven and earth with a direct wave and a loud voice: "split tiger, get ready at once, and start with elder Mo immediately!" Flying away from the split tiger, he frowned secretly. It seemed that he didn''t understand his father''s intention, but he didn''t refuse. He hugged his fist and answered the way, so he retreated. Mo Ziyun was surprised. "Is elder... Serious?" Ink purple rhyme asked carefully. "What? Do you think Ben is always teasing you? " Flying away from heaven and earth, he said coldly, "don''t worry. I''m not so careful. I''ll haggle with you a little girl. Since you don''t want to marry into Feili villa, I''ll forget about it. I still have to listen to the order of the Lord, so don''t worry about anything." The ink purple rhyme hears the sound, is overjoyed, hastily bows again, the excited way: "thanks elder!" "Don''t be too polite." Flying away from heaven and earth, waving, a look of indifference. The white night stares at flying away from heaven and earth, frowns and says nothing. After the banquet, Feili split tiger integrated a total of 100000 souls from the upper and lower levels of Feili mountain villa, and directly marched toward Muxuan city... seeing the regular and majestic team, Mo Ziyun was in a good mood. But the white night is always frowning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1956 Muxuancheng is not far away from the villa. If you use the footwork before the white night and ink purple rhyme, you can arrive in less than half a day. According to the law, in such a short distance, what happened in Muxuan city should be known when flying away from the villa. But why did Feili villa send people to Muxuan city to inquire about the news when the order from the temple of God was issued? In fact, Mo Ziyun also thought about this, but she didn''t go into it. After all, whether it''s flying away from the split tiger or flying away from heaven and earth, they belong to pure souls. They don''t spend too much time on the potential clan, but concentrate on cultivating and improving their strength. After all, only when the strength is strong, the potential clan will be extremely strong and unbreakable. The huge army went all the way. All the souls encountered on the road retreat, or prostrate themselves on the ground, and dare not make mistakes. In this way, all the way smoothly, and finally arrived at Muxuan city in the first time. The geographical location of Muxuan city is quite special. This is a city built on a vast forest. The trees in this forest are very thick and huge. They are like pillars of heaven. People standing at the bottom of a tree are as big as mole ants. The forest is unique and magical. It will constantly release a strong natural flavor and magical aura upward. Cultivating in the forest will increase the number of souls, and it will also have a unique effect on moistening the soul. So it''s said that a million years ago, a great power built a city based on the forest and built Muxuan city. It is true. It is more efficient to practice soul skill in Muxuan city than outside. Such a blessed land attracts countless souls every year. Of course, it also attracts numerous potential clans to fight for it. And now, muxuancheng has been occupied by Mohist school, and no one has been fighting with it for 100000 years. Standing outside the city in the daytime, you can see that the whole city wall is covered with vines, and there are many green branches and leaves on the head of the city, as if the city has been connected with trees. The buildings in the city are quite different. They are all colorful. Many of the buildings are full of flowers on the top, which are very beautiful. Such scenery is really a fairyland on earth. The white night couldn''t help sighing. At this time, a man in a gray robe rushed to here. When he got to fly away from heaven and earth, the man immediately knelt down on one knee. "See the Lord." "Well." Flying away from heaven and earth nodded: "how is the investigation going?" "Report to the villa master, something really happened in Muxuan city! It is said that a second powerful clan came to Muxuan city. " Said the man in a low voice. "What?" Flying away from the split tiger was astonished. Ink purple rhyme is more scared to lose color, small face pale to the extreme. The white night was a little dim. The second potential clan moved into the city. This is almost disguised, which shows that the Mohist school can''t stop the potential clan. Has the Mohist family been defeated? "Oh? So fast? " Flying away from heaven and earth, he said faintly, "which potential clan is it?" "Earth gate, Huai family!" The man said again. This word, like a bolt from the blue, hit the body of the ink purple rhyme. The eyes of ink purple rhyme are dim for a moment, and the delicate body is also gently shaking. It seems that people will fall off the horse at any time. "Huaijia? Earth gate huaijia? How could this happen? Why did they come to Muxuan city when they were not in diqingshan Flying away from the split tiger. "No wonder, the earth Qingmen shot, with the strength of the Mohist school, is not really the opponent." Flying away from heaven and earth, he took a deep breath and said faintly, "but it doesn''t matter. The Mohist school is lucky this time. If I fly away from the villa and try my best, the so-called earth gate will not dare to make a mistake!" After that, he flew away from heaven and earth and said, "split tiger, take 3000 people with me into the city, and the rest of you will be on standby here!" "Yes." Flying away from the split tiger, he picked out 3000 good players, and then flew away from heaven and earth to muxuancheng. Seeing the procession of fresh clothes and angry horses coming, the souls of Muxuan city turn their heads and look at them one after another, pointing to each other. "Isn''t this the man who flies away from the villa? How did they get here? " "The villa master who seems to be flying away from the mountain villa is flying away from heaven and earth..." "what is he doing here?" "I don''t know..." "is it for the purpose of holding the door?" ... people are talking and whispering. The whole street is also very lively. Under the leadership of Mo Ziyun, the team flying away from heaven and earth soon arrived at the gate of Mohist house. As the overlord of Muxuan City, Mohism naturally lived in the central area of Muxuan city. However, in the past, the magnificent residence of Mohist school is now extremely dilapidated. In front of the gate is a large number of broken pits. The gate of the mansion is also crumbling, with knife marks and sword marks all over the place. It''s the scene after the first World War.The bodyguards guarding the gate are actually two very young souls, and their strength is not good. Seeing the arrival of flying away from heaven and earth and others, the two guards were suddenly very nervous. One of them ran to the inside in a hurry. The other one was shaking the handle of his waist and called out: "you... Who are you?" Fly away from heaven and earth without a word, just look at the ink purple rhyme. However, seeing Mo Ziyun playing immediately, he opened his mouth and said, "I''m Miss Mo Ziyun. Please inform my father Mo Qingxuan immediately and ask him to come out to receive him as soon as possible The guard was stunned. He widened his eyes and looked at the ink purple rhyme: "you... Are you miss purple rhyme?" "Do you know me?" Ink purple rhyme a face of confusion. She has been away from the family for such a long time. According to the law, many people in the family have never seen her. Obviously, this soul person was recruited into the Mohist family later. Why is she surprised to hear that she flies away from the universe? "I... I have never met a lady, but her name has been heard by her subordinates." The guard regained consciousness, shook his head repeatedly, then clasped his fist and said, "please wait for a moment with the manor master. The master will be here soon!" Ink purple rhyme did not speak, but the eyes revealed a strong doubt. At this time, the dilapidated gate of the mansion opened, and then a few figures ran towards here in a hurry. Among them, there is mo Ziyun''s father, the master of Mo''s family, Mo Qingxuan! He was a middle-aged man with white temples and wrinkled eyes. He had a goat beard and a golden brown robe, but his face was very pale, and his eyes did not have much halo. When he saw the people outside the mansion, his eyes suddenly brightened. Especially when he saw the ink purple rhyme, his eyes flashed away. But the excitement was soon covered up by him. He quickly stepped forward, and rushed to fly away from heaven and earth. He clasped his fist and said, "fly away from the villa master. Qingxuan has lost his welcome. Forgive me! Forgive me "The master of Mohism is very kind." Flying away from heaven and earth, he turned over and dismounted. He clasped his fist and said with a smile: "it''s heaven and earth that I came without invitation. I''ve disturbed the master of Mohism. Please forgive me." "Ha ha ha ha... You are welcome! Come and come, please come inside, please allow Qingxuan to take good care of the villa master. " Mo Qingxuan laughed and said that he immediately arranged for his servants to take off from heaven and earth. Fly away from heaven and earth with a smile and nod, then go toward inside. Waiting for all the people to fly away from the villa into the mansion, Mo Qingxuan turned his head, staring at the ink purple rhyme coldly. "Why did you come back?" Cold words spew out. Mo Ziyun slightly drooped her head, bit her lips and whispered, "family is in trouble. How can an unfilial daughter not return..." "do you think you can''t survive without my Mohist family?" Mo Qingxuan was angry and hummed. Ink purple rhyme did not say a word. Mo Qingxuan took a deep breath. His face was still gloomy and cold. He waved his hand and said coldly: "well, since you have come, let''s go first!" "Yes..." ink purple rhyme is still low head, eyes seem to fall silent. But just as she was about to enter the mansion, a hand suddenly caught her wrist from behind. Ink purple rhyme body suddenly a stiff, turn head. Then I found that the master of this hand is white night... "white night, you are... " elder, since the master of Mohism does not welcome you to come, I think we should go and go back to the sect. " White night light said. This word a, ink purple rhyme immediately stunned. That Mo Qingxuan is also a face surprised, a pair of incredible appearance looking at the white night. "You... Who are you? When is it your turn to cut in on our Mohist affairs Mo Qingxuan came back to God and cried out in a angry voice. "Hello, master Mo, I''m a disciple of the Supreme God''s heaven hall! Mo Ziyun is the elder of our God Temple. As a disciple, I naturally want to consider it for the elder! " "If the master of Mohism doesn''t welcome our elders, our god heaven hall will also have a good face. We will never be dogged, elder Mo, let''s go!" "This..." Mo Ziyun looks at the white night in embarrassment. She is not a fool. She must have heard the words in the words of the night, but she can''t guess the purpose of the night. It''s not good to go now, or not to go. However, Mo Qingxuan was trembling all over by the white night gas, and his face was flushed. However, he unexpectedly suppressed his anger. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "well, white night, my master doesn''t talk nonsense with you. Purple rhyme, come in! Your mother thinks you''re tight. She''s at the door. Don''t you want to meet your mother This word is like a sword, running through the heart of ink purple rhyme. Ink purple rhyme cherry lips suddenly pursed, eyes slightly red, gently nodded, spin and white night way: "white night, we go in." See ink purple rhyme this expression, white night secretly sighed, no more objection.They followed the ink into the Qing Xuan. The outside of the mansion was dilapidated, and the interior of the mansion was not much better. Along the way, there were traces of fighting, and even a lot of blood was not washed off on the ground. Seeing these scenes, Mo Ziyun has no doubt about everything her mother said in her letter. She couldn''t help raising her head, looking at the front of the ink Qingxuan, opening to ask. "Father, what is the purpose of diqingmen coming to Muxuan city? Occupy Muxuan city? " "No Mo Qingxuan hesitated to go down the road. "And what are they for?" Mo Ziyun asked again. But at this time, Mo Qingxuan hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "you will understand after some time!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1957 Mo Qingxuan''s perfunctory makes ink purple rhyme more curious. My mother''s letters before were also evasive and did not explain the reason. Now my father is also hiding. Is there something they''re really hiding from me? Mo purple rhyme heart murmur, the person secretly looked at the white night that follows next to the eye. But see white night has been thinking about what, spin and look at the ink clear Xuan, as if he is aware of what. Ink purple rhyme Liu eyebrow light Cu, but did not utter a word. After entering the mansion, she rushed to see her mother. As for the white night, he was taken to rest by the butler of the Mohist family. Mo Qingxuan held a banquet to entertain flying away from heaven and earth. Naturally, he did not have the duty of being a disciple of the day night. But white night is too lazy to get involved. He would not even enter the gate of the Mohist school if he hadn''t explained the matter. It''s hard to be quiet now. I''d better stay in the wing room, meditate, recuperate and recuperate. After flying away from heaven and earth, they have solved the problem of earth gate, so they can go back home. White night prayed in her heart not to have any problems. But it took less than an hour. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a sharp and rapid knock on the door. White night slightly a Leng, opened the door. But outside the door stood an old man in a yellow hat and a brown robe. Some of the old people are skinny and gaunt. They are simply dressed. They have injuries on their faces. Their breath is pretty good. They can be called a master in muxuancheng. See this person, white night slightly a Leng. "Are you the manager of Mo? Can I help you? " This man is the butler of the Mohist family. However, seeing Mo housekeeper staring at the white night without expression, he opened his mouth and said, "young master Bai, please go back to Shentian Temple quickly and tell the Lord of Shentian temple that the young lady will leave Shentian temple from now on. She will stay in my Mohist school, help me develop Mohist School and manage Mohist school. In the future, it has nothing to do with Shentian temple. This is Miss''s clan token. Please turn Give it to the temple of God Words fall, Mo housekeeper directly to the white night handed over a delicate jade order. Seeing the jade ring, she frowned at the night. Mo Ziyun wants to stay in Mohist school? It''s impossible! Didn''t she say that she wanted to help the Mohists to solve the crisis, and then let them be the foreign aid of the temple of God? Only an hour, her attitude changed so quickly? There''s something wrong with it! White night took the token, glanced at it, and asked, "where is elder Mo? I want to see her. " "No need to see you." The housekeeper said indifferently, "please leave quickly and return to God''s temple." "Please!" The two souls behind the housekeeper drank coldly, making a gesture of please leave. Judging from their posture, if the white night refuses to leave, I''m afraid they will put it out. However, the white night is a cold hum, cold said: "wanton! Are you Mohists going against the temple of God? " "Why does Mr. Bai say that?" Mo housekeeper frowned. The white night snorted: "elder Mo wants to leave the temple of God. That''s her freedom. My God Temple will never force him to stay. But elder Mo didn''t tell me this decision by himself, so this decision doesn''t count! If you don''t let me see elder Mo with my own eyes, I think you Mohists deliberately detain the elders of the temple of heaven of my God until I tell the Lord of the temple! The master of the temple is bound to be furious. It is not a small matter to detain the elder of our sect. When the strong one of our God''s heaven hall comes, you are just a Mohist school, and you will be destroyed! If you die, can you bear this crime? " The sound of white night''s righteous words is sonorous and powerful. This word falls, Mo housekeeper several people facial expression to change suddenly. He stood there and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. "Will you take me to see you, miss? Yes? Do you really want me to leave like this? Or are you ready to fight against the temple of God White night voice raised eight degrees, eyebrow a slant to open a mouth to say. The housekeeper''s face was very ugly. He took a deep breath and clasped his fists and said, "please wait a moment. I''ll go and ask the master for instructions." When the voice dropped, the housekeeper left in a hurry. The white night is waiting quietly. As a matter of fact, he should have taken advantage of the situation and left directly. But if he does go back like this, he will not be able to explain to the Lord of the temple of God. After all, the main god temple he followed is to hope that he can protect ink purple rhyme, although ink purple rhyme is an elder, but her strength is not as good as white night. Moreover, for Mo Ziyun''s words, Bai Ye doesn''t have a bad impression. In the past, Mo Ziyun has helped Bai Ye a lot, whether in the Mulong hall or in the battle of the clans, and on weekdays, he has not less good words for Bai Ye. Standing in the position of an elder, she can do this for a disciple like Bai Ye, which is very precious.And this time, it is obvious that something happened to the ink purple rhyme. If the white night is ignored, I am afraid that the end of the ink purple rhyme will be very tragic. Oh! That''s it! Help if you can! At least see ink purple rhyme first. If she agreed to stay, she would not return to leave at night. If she was forced to stay, try to take her away. The white night sighed, and at the same time, he was ready. The situation in muxuancheng is so complicated that it is not right that he can only take people away by force. The housekeeper went to about half a column of incense before he turned back in a hurry. However, after he arrived, he clapped his fist and said, "master Bai, the master is still entertaining Fei from the villa master. However, the banquet should be over soon. You need to wait a little while. After that, the master will tell you about it in detail." "Where is elder Mo?" The white night asked. "Also in... Also at the banquet..." the housekeeper hesitated. "Well?" The white night frowned. He thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll wait for them outside the banquet." The voice dropped, and the night went straight out. "Young master Bai, this..." steward Mo wanted to stop him, but because of his identity as a white night, he did not dare to offend him, so he had to let it go. Looking at the white night toward the direction of the banquet, the two souls are frowning. "Steward Mo, this boy is so arrogant A person secretly gnash teeth, cold hum says. "After all, it''s from the temple of God. Naturally, we should be arrogant." Mo housekeeper vomited, looking at the back of the white night, with a trace of cold in his eyes: "but don''t worry, you two stare, don''t let him mess, if he really dare to make trouble... Don''t be polite!" "You''re welcome? You want us to fix him up? " "No Mo housekeeper shook his head, the face is expressionless way: "kill directly is!" When they heard the sound, their eyes tightened, but they did not dare to hesitate. They immediately clasped hands: "yes, my Lord!" When the voice falls, they rush to the direction of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1958 When the white night came outside the banquet hall, there were bursts of laughter inside. The sky and the sky fly away. The white night did not go in. He glanced at the gate and saw a stone table next to it. He went over and sat down and called on his servants to pour himself a cup of tea. The guards and the maids were curious, but when they saw the order of the disciple of the God''s temple hanging around his waist in the white night, he was immediately respectful. Although white night is a disciple and has not been invited to the table, it is only because all the elders in the temple of God are sitting in it. If these elders are absent at other times, Bai Ye, as a disciple of the temple of God, can be a guest of honor of Mohism. How dare these servants offend? White night outside tea, fly away from heaven and earth, and Mo Qingxuan and others are also talking inside. From time to time, hearty laughter came out. "Oh? So, brother Feili is here to help my Mohist family? Ha ha ha, brother Feili is so righteous! I have brought 100000 people to help me. I can''t forget this kind of kindness! " "Ha ha ha ha... You''re welcome! You''re welcome! What kind of person is the Mohist master? How can we not cope with this small crisis? I came here with such a group of people, but I just came to the Mohist master to make some soup. That''s all Fly away from heaven and earth with a smile. "Brother Feili is so good at joking Mo Qingxuan laughs. "Uncle Mo, here''s to you, nephew!" It''s the sound of flying away from the split tiger. Ink purple rhyme has been sitting on the seat, hanging Zhen head, silent. Mo Qingxuan didn''t care about her. Flying away from heaven and earth and flying away from the split tiger are frequent. However, at this time, Fei Li suddenly put down his glass and said with a smile, "master of Mohism, we have taken great pains to bring so many people here. Shouldn''t you express what you mean?" "Means?" Mo Qingxuan was stunned and said with a smile: "don''t worry. The master of the villa can rest assured. When you leave, we will have a great gift to thank you. We will never treat you unfairly." "Courtesy?" Flying away from heaven and earth, he squinted: "but I don''t know what kind of ceremony is?" "Well?" Mo Qingxuan frowned and felt something was wrong. He stood up and looked strangely at his eyes and flew away from heaven and earth: "what is the meaning of Feili brother''s words?" "Oh, it''s not interesting. I''m just curious! I want to know whether the important gift given by the Mohist master is the same as what I expected, that''s all. " Flying away from heaven and earth, he stroked his beard with a smile. As soon as the words fell, the atmosphere of the banquet was suddenly much colder. Many people of Mohist school look forward to it frequently. However, the existence of Feili mountain villa is high and high spirited, which completely ignores the eyes of Mohist people. The white night outside frowned. Flying away from heaven and earth, the old fox, had his own plan. What he said was to take advantage of the fire! After all, Mo Qingxuan was the head of the family. His anger did not show. He still had a warm smile on his face. He said with a smile: "Oh? It seems that the villa master has some ideas? But it doesn''t matter what you want, as long as it can be satisfied by the Mohist school, you will never refuse! " "Ha ha ha ha, the master of the Mohist school is really quick." Flying away from heaven and earth, he laughed: "in this case, I''m not polite! To be honest, I just want to take two things when I come down here! " "What?" Ink clear Xuan smile way, but in the eye but brush a touch of cold awn. Flying away from heaven and earth is not aware. He gazed at Mo Qingxuan, with a smile on his face. He said casually: "one, I want miss Mo Ziyun to marry into me and fly away from the villa, and be my daughter-in-law with my daughter-in-law! I don''t know if the owner of the house would like it? " This word falls, the ink purple rhyme suddenly raises the head, looks at to fly away from the heaven and earth inconceivably! People who fly away from the villa still want her to marry into the villa! Flying away from heaven and earth is worried that there is the Supreme God Temple behind Mo Ziyun. He dare not take her for granted. He plans to put pressure on Mo Ziyun through the Mohist School and force her to bow down and marry Feili split tiger! Flying away from the split tiger''s smile, his eyes are full of pride and fun. Many Mo family members snore coldly, and their eyes are angry. But Mo Qingxuan didn''t feel unhappy at all. Instead, he asked genially, "what about the second one?" "Second? It''s the best treasure of Mohist school, the magic pearl of ink heaven! " Fly away from heaven and earth, light smile way. "Mo Tian Hua Ling Zhu?" Many people exclaimed. "This is a treasure handed down by our Mohist ancestors!" "Usually only the owner can own it. It''s almost our master''s keepsake. How can you figure it out?" "No! Absolutely not Many Mohist high-level people couldn''t help but shout out, one by one suddenly got up, staring at flying away from heaven and earth. And the old generation of Mohist is pale, staring at flying away from heaven and earth.The white night outside also moved eyebrows. The old fox finally showed his tail! The purpose of his trip is not ink purple rhyme! But the whole Mohist school! You know, if you take the ink purple rhyme, then fly away from the villa is the same as that of the Mohist school, and then fly away from the villa and settle in muxuancheng, that is to say the right thing! And if you get a master''s Keepsake like Mo Tianhua spirit bead... It''s basically equivalent to getting the imperial seal! With the strong strength of Feili villa, it is not too simple to deal with the fragmented Mohist school! Now, as long as Mo Qingxuan agrees to fly away from heaven and earth, Feili villa can almost completely control Mohist School in a few days and realize its annexation! At that time, whether it is ink purple rhyme or ink Qingxuan, will return to heaven! The old fox was not worried about the Mohist school at the beginning, but the God Temple behind the ink purple rhyme. If he forcibly withholds the ink purple rhyme and attacks the Mohist school, he will certainly arouse the dissatisfaction of the god heaven hall. If he takes such action, the god heaven hall can not intervene. After all, Feili mountain villa and Mohist school have become relatives, and Feili mountain villa also has a home owner''s Keepsake. He also has an excuse to take charge of Mohism, and the temple master can''t be held accountable. The Mohist school was very angry. Ink purple rhyme has been low head. Mo Qingxuan said nothing. He was silent for a long time, then raised his head, quietly looking at flying away from heaven and earth. "Is that why I came here to leave the villa master?" "Otherwise, why should I mobilize most of my fighting power to help you Flying away from heaven and earth with a faint smile: "if you agree, you and I will work together to defeat the earth gate. When the time comes, your Mohist school will still be the overlord of Muxuan City, and with the support of me flying away from the villa, your position will only be more stable. Moreover, we can work together to conquer the four sides, occupy more cities, and obtain more resources. At that time, we can even grow into a group that does not belong to The power of the temple of God! Isn''t that beautiful? " "Yes Mo Qingxuan repeatedly nodded: "this idea is really good, and the ambition to fly away from the villa master is really not small!" "The master of the house is a wise man, and he who knows the current affairs is a hero! I think you will, won''t you? " Fly away from heaven and earth with a smile. Ink purple rhyme secretly holding a small fist. She''s miscalculated this time. God also looked away. The wolf has not driven away, ink purple rhyme and attracted the tiger. The present Mohist school is really in danger! However, at this time, Mo Qingxuan suddenly spoke. "I''m sorry to fly away from the villa master. Although your idea is very good, I still want to refuse you!" As soon as he said this, all the people who left the villa were stunned. Fly away from the split tiger and breathe hard. Flying away from heaven and earth, he suddenly stood up, his pupils were slightly swollen, and he was surprised and angry, and he drank in a deep voice: "master of Mohism! I beg your pardon? You... Refuse? " "Not bad!" Mo Qingxuan nodded and said, "I refuse! I will not marry my daughter to you, nor will I give you my mo Tian Hua pearl, the most precious treasure of the Mohist family! Besides, I''m not going to give you any reward for flying away from the villa. I''m afraid that you have nothing to occupy except a few drinks of our Mohist wine. You''ve gone for nothing! " "You..." flying away from heaven and earth, he was angry, but he did not break out, but suppressed his anger, staring at Mo Qingxuan coldly, and his voice was somewhat ferocious: "master of Mohism, you have to think about it! If you refuse, what are the consequences "I don''t know! Does flying away from the villa master mean to hold the gate Mo Qingxuan asked. "Earth gate? Ha ha, you are wrong! You have to deal with more than just the door Flying away from heaven and earth, he was very angry and laughed: "from now on, your enemies of Mohism are no longer just holding the door, but I am flying away from the villa!" "Is it?" Mo Qingxuan is still not a bit flustered: "and then?" "And then? Do you want to ask? " Flying away from heaven and earth sneered: "I fly away from the villa and will join hands with earth gate to tear up your Mohist school! Mo Qingxuan, do you think I''m going for nothing this time? You are wrong, I fly away from heaven and earth, since the hand, will not be unprepared! You Mohists have no choice! Either, I will surrender to me and fly away from the villa, or I will separate you from Mohist school with diqingmen! You can choose for yourself! Perish at once, or cooperate with me The voice falls, fly away from the villa''s face once again raised a sneer. But... in addition to being angry, none of the Mohists spoke. Even Mo Qingxuan couldn''t stop shaking his head. See this, fly away from heaven and earth eyebrows a wrinkle, feel not quite right. The tiger''s face is a split smile. However, at this time, a word suddenly appeared from Mo Qingxuan. "Fly away from the villa master, do you really think so? Do you really think... Diqingmen will cooperate with you to divide up the Mohist school? " Flying away from the split tiger and breathing tightly, he asked, "what do you mean by that?"As soon as the words came out, there was a sound outside the hall. "It''s very simple! Why should we divide up the things that we have already got from Qingmen with you? What are you flying away from the villa A group of people came to the banquet. Sitting at the stone table drinking tea at the white night slightly a Leng, also busy looking. Only then discovered that this group of people who came... Is the earth gate! Mohism... Actually has been submitted to the earth Qingmen! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1959 The appearance of the earth gate man surprised everyone who left the villa. The white night immediately got up and went to the door and looked inside. Those guards at the door originally wanted to drive away the white night, but when they saw the orders of the disciples of the God''s temple that he had taken out, they bowed their heads in a hurry and did not dare to make a sound. A dozen or so people came to the earth gate, all dressed in black clothes, and looked very tall. The leader was a young man. He was holding a black fan with long hair and a pale face, with a scorpion like impression on his right face. The breath of these people is extremely thick and fierce. Most of them have the strength above the elite disciples of the god heaven hall. Two of them have reached the level of the elder of the god heaven hall, and there is a middle-aged man standing behind. His breath is completely restrained, and the strength of the whole person can not be seen through. Flying away from the villa, the crowd was surprised and angry. But on the contrary, ink purple rhyme is still low, no response. See this, white night is already understand. I''m afraid ink purple rhyme knows something, so I don''t feel strange. "Master of Mohism, what''s going on?" Flying away from heaven and earth, he suddenly gets up and stares at Mo Qingxuan and the coming man, and asks coldly. "Why do you know why Feili asked Mo Qingxuan said without expression: "you should see that my Mohist family is loyal to the earth, why ask me this question?" "What?" People were shocked. The eyes of the white night outside are also tight. Flying away from heaven and earth, his eyes widened and he looked at Mo Qingxuan and the man. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. The man stretched out his hand and pointed at the man trembling and said, "do you mean that you have set a trap to make me fly away from the villa? You are... You are so mean "Hehe, flying away from the villa master, if you want to be mean, it should be you, too? You fly away from the villa with 100000 people and horses. Don''t you want to take advantage of the fire and fish in troubled waters? What qualifications do you have to say about us? " The man disdains to sneer: "what''s more, we are not interested in you flying away from the villa, but you yourself mistakenly hit yourself in the net!" "Throw yourself into the net?" Flying away from heaven and earth is stupefied. "Ha ha, if you come here a few days in the morning, maybe Mo Qingxuan will cooperate with you to deal with our Qingmen as you said. But it''s a pity that the Mohist school has already submitted itself to our Qingmen a few days ago." The man laughed. Flying away from heaven and earth, hearing the sound, the whole body suddenly trembled, this time is finally understood. The original earth gate conquered the Mohist school a few days ago! And killed a large number of Mohist masters. In order to protect the family, Mo Qingxuan had to submit to the earth gate. Now the whole Mohist school has been controlled by the earth gate. Since it has been controlled, how can Mo Qingxuan cooperate with Feili Qiankun? And everything here is actually under the control of the earth gate! At the beginning, Feili villa has fallen into the pawn of the earth gate! "Damn it!" Flying away from the cleft tiger''s gnashing teeth. Flying away from heaven and earth is red, incomparable rage. However, the man said with a faint smile: "fly away from heaven and earth, I will give you a way to live. Now, you will immediately take all the people who fly away from the villa to kneel down to me and submit to us. If so, I won''t kill you, and use the resources of diqingmen to help you fly away from the villa. You don''t want to develop a potential family that can rival the God''s temple Power? I can satisfy you, let you realize this wish! Of course, you can not surrender to me, but what will happen to it? I don''t need to tell you The voice fell to the ground, and everyone was looking to fly away from heaven and earth. However, flying away from heaven and earth is clenching his teeth, clenching his fist and coldly saying, "boy, who are you?" "Oh? Haven''t I introduced myself yet? " The man held the fan and laughed. A soul nearby snorted coldly, "this is master huaiying, the deputy head of our gate! You must remember that he will be your master "It could be the one who killed you." The man is huaiying, laughing. "Kill me?" Flying away from heaven and earth, he was furious: "do you think it''s easy to bully me to hold the door? You all know that I have 100000 people outside the city. Dare you move me? If something happens to our villa leader here, I will fly away from the villa and you will be restless and bloody in Xuancheng! " "That''s right!" The people who fly away from the villa are confident. They pull out their swords one after another, and they drink with war on their faces. Outside the city, there are 100000 people flying away from the villa! Although the 100000 people can''t win Muxuan City, it is more than enough to destroy Muxuan city. Otherwise, flying away from heaven and earth will not be able to run into the city in such a swagger. "A hundred thousand men?" The huaiying eagle was slightly stunned and laughed."Ha ha ha ha ha..." the laughter was hearty and spread all over the hall. The people behind him are also full of strange smiles, the banter and playfulness in their eyes can be said to be extremely obvious. Fly away from heaven and earth, frown tightly, face is not pretty. People who fly away from the villa don''t feel quite right. "What are you laughing at?" Only listen to fly away from heaven and earth coldly. "I laugh that you know nothing about our door. I laugh at your arrogance. I don''t know how wide the world is and how high and wide the mountains are. Ha ha ha..." huaiying laughed. "You... Asshole! Do you dare to insult us? " Flying away from the split tiger''s fury, he actually wanted to do something, but he was stopped by flying away from heaven and earth. "Don''t be impatient!" Fly away from heaven and earth and sink. "But... Father..." "huh?" Flying away from heaven and earth, staring at the flying tiger. Flying away from the split tiger opened his mouth and finally stopped.. I saw flying away from heaven and earth gnashing teeth and whispering: "huaiying, what do you mean by this?" "Well, don''t you understand that?" Huaiying smiles, shakes his head, spins and claps his hands. In an instant, two people holding the door came out of the house. They were left and right, with a man in the middle who was all covered with blood and spirits. When they approached here, they threw the figure to the ground. "Second uncle?" Flying away from the split tiger, he was shocked to lose color. "Vice master!" The rest of the people who left the villa exclaimed. "Second brother, how are you?" Fly away from heaven and earth, rushed to the past, the figure helped up, eager to ask. However, the man opened his eyes difficultly, and the man was weak and yelled: "go... Quick... Go..." "where are our 100000 horses?" Flying away from heaven and earth, he roared. "No more... All... No more... A great power has come... All... Killed..." the vice leader of Feili villa said difficultly. This sentence falls to the ground and flies away from the villa. Everyone is struck by lightning... 100000 people are gone? How long has it been? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1960 "No way! It''s absolutely impossible! " Flying away from the split tiger, he came back to his mind, but the whole man seemed to be in a state of insanity and dementia. He looked at his second uncle and his father, who was in deep thought. His mouth kept shaking and shouting. "Father, it''s absolutely impossible. We are all selected from the villa by you. Each of them has unique skills and is extraordinary. How could they be killed easily? This is absolutely impossible! The second uncle must be confused, must be... " flying away from the split tiger, some incoherent words, look extremely excited. But after these words fell, they flew away from heaven and earth without saying a word. People around him were silent. As for huaiying and Mo Qingxuan, they are light and smiling, quietly watching. "Father, you talk... Tell me... It''s not true!" At this time, flying from the split tiger rushed to the past, grabbed the arm of flying away from heaven and earth, and cried eagerly. "Shut up!" Flying away from heaven and earth suddenly raised his hand and slapped the tiger''s face. Bang! Flying away from the split tiger ate this slap and was beaten directly. He was in the same place, staring at flying away from heaven and earth with fury on his face, as if he had lost his soul. My eyes are tight at night. A hundred thousand people, in the blink of an eye? This kind of thing can''t be more common in the state of Lysander. After all, that kind of omnipotent power, one person to destroy a region is not a matter of fact, what are the 100000 people? Didn''t white night destroy millions of people with the sword power of dead dragon? It''s just... How can the earth gate exert such terrible power? If they really have such a strong existence, how can they pay attention to this small Muxuan city? What the hell is going on here? "Fly away from heaven and earth, you should give me a reply. I don''t have time to stay here with you! Tell me, are you going down or not? " At this time, huaiying converges to smile, looks at the flying away from heaven and earth without expression, and has a cold feeling in his eyes. "No, we will never surrender!" At this time, some people are unwilling, angry and shout out. But his words just came out... CLICK! The noise broke out. It seems that the body of that person was squeezed by a magic force, and the whole body suddenly deformed, and then suddenly exploded into a mass of blood fog, and died on the spot! "Ah?" The rest of the people lost their sight. Flying away from heaven and earth, his face was suddenly pale to the extreme. He looks around, then stares at huaiying tightly. His eyes are full of panic and hesitation. Because he found that he didn''t realize who was the hand! Is it huaiying? Fly away from heaven and earth do not know. But... White night knows! He stood at the door and looked at the middle-aged man at the end of the crowd. He saw that the middle-aged man just moved his next finger. Although it was very subtle, it was still captured by the white night. And... The middle-aged man''s soul force... Seems to be a little special... I found that I actually had a feeling of deja vu! "Father... I... I don''t want to die, father..." seeing that the man who flies away from the villa died miserably, the hard spirit before flying away from the split tiger disappears instantly. His face was full of tears, and he cried and screamed directly to fly away from heaven and earth. "Useless things!" Fly away from heaven and earth dark scold, but he did not resist huaiying''s words. The old eye looked at the eagle deeply, and then took a deep breath. The man knelt down slowly. "Huai... Huaiying young master, fly away from... Fly away from heaven and earth, willing to lead all the people of Feili villa up and down to... Submit to you..." Fei Li Qiankun bit his teeth and whispered. "Ha ha ha ha..." Huai Ying laughs and his eyes are full of pride. He nodded and laughed, "OK! Good! Ha ha ha ha... Fly away from heaven and earth. Although I don''t like you a bad old man, it doesn''t matter. It''s still useful for you to fly away from the villa! Just work for me! As long as you are loyal to me huaiying, you will be all right. Of course, if I find out that you dare to work out some small abacus in the dark... Then don''t blame me for being merciless Speaking of this, huaiying''s face is full of ferocity and sneer. Flying away from heaven and earth, I dare not. Huaiying nodded and was in a good mood. He vomited his turbid breath and sat on the seat beside him. After drinking a sip of wine, he gently shook the folding fan, looked at the ink purple rhyme which had been drooping over there, and said with a smile: "OK, ink purple rhyme, now the villa master has given me a satisfactory answer. Now, you should give me a satisfactory answer, tell me, would you like to stand up, To the Shenji palace to testify against the temple of supreme God and heaven? " As soon as the words fell, the white night at the door was stunned.To Shenji palace to testify the supreme god temple? The pupil shrinks at night. Suddenly, he realized everything. Conspiracy! It turns out that all this is indeed a conspiracy! Diqingmen controlled the Mohist school, and then used the Mohist people to call back the ink purple rhyme, and control the ink purple rhyme, use her to do things! Mo Ziyun is the elder of the Supreme God Temple! If she does anything, it''s not so easy! Hearing this, ink purple rhyme is still drooping Zhen head, people bite cherry lips, but not a word. "Well?" Huaiying''s eyebrows wrinkled and said coldly, "ink purple rhyme, my patience is limited. I hope you can understand that I don''t have much time to accompany you here." "As I said, Lord huaiying." Mo Ziyun gently raised her head, and there was a trace of despair in her dull eyes: "please give me three days to think about it. After three days, I will give you a reply!" "No way!" Huaiying shook his head and said without expression: "originally I wanted to give you three days'' time, but... Your various performances let me not give you so much time." Ink purple rhyme smell sound, immediately is Leng. But huaiying waved. Then a servant girl came into the room. Mo purple rhyme looks at one, just discover that that is serving her servant girl. The servant girl took off a storage ring on her finger, and then took out a large number of articles from it. There are scissors made of crystal, ropes made of branches and leaves of sacred trees, and all kinds of grotesque utensils are stacked in the center of the hall. And see these things, ink purple rhyme''s small face is very pale, people suddenly get up, like petrified general, staring at all this. "Ziyun, what do you want to do Mo Qingxuan''s face changed greatly, staring at those items, and then fiercely staring at ink purple rhyme. There was an uproar in the hall. White night is also tense. These items... Are all magic weapons to destroy the body and the track of time. These things together, has been able to clearly explain a situation! Mo Ziyun wants to commit suicide! What''s more, it''s the kind of suicide in which the spirits are all destroyed, the bones are gone, and there is no way to return to heaven! She wants to... Disappear completely in this world! "How fast you are Huaiying squinted and said with a smile, "as soon as the Mohists told you everything, you directly considered suicide? Hehe, if it wasn''t for the servant girl who arranged to serve you, I''m afraid you would have disappeared from this world? Mo Ziyun, don''t treat me as a fool! In front of me, you have no right to commit suicide! " "Is it?" Ink purple rhyme back to God, the small face is incomparably pale, she repeatedly stepped back two steps, sad looking at huaiying: "say... I ink purple rhyme even this thing can''t do?" "No, you can do it. There are many things you can do!" Huaiying said with a smile: "as long as you agree, stand up and testify the temple of God, then you can have everything, and I will give you everything you want." "Impossible!" Mo Ziyun clenched her silver teeth and firmly said, "it is impossible for me to betray my ancestral clan." "Purple rhyme!" Mo Qingxuan was furious and roared: "what do you mean? Do you want to watch the Mohist School fall into irreparable disaster and let the Mohist family be destroyed? Do you want your mother and your father to die in front of you like this Ink purple rhyme all over a shudder, whirling and drooping eyes, silver teeth bit cherry lips, pain way: "but... You used me... You... Cheated me!" "When did we cheat you?" Mo Qingxuan''s tone slowed down a bit, and the man said in a low voice: "your mother asked you for help in her letter. Did you say that my Mohist family was in an unprecedented crisis? Now, it is the unprecedented crisis of the Mohist school, and you are the only one who can solve the crisis. As long as you stand up and expose all kinds of evil deeds about Shenji palace, and call on the strong people of the whole Lisheng state to eradicate and destroy the temple, then we can be saved and you will become the great hero of the whole Lisheng state! How can this be called cheating "Shut up Mo Ziyun screamed bitterly, her eyes were red, and her eyes were filled with tears. "There is no crime at all! All this is just your intrigue! I will never agree with you! " "You..." Mo Qingxuan was angry, pointing to the ink purple rhyme and cursing: "rebellious son! Adversity "Well, master of Mohism, it seems that your daughter does not have such consciousness as you!" Huaiying sighed, a face of helplessness and loss. "My Lord, please forgive me. Please give me a little more time. I will persuade this rebellious son and let her do her best to help him!" Mo Qingxuan held his fist to huaiying and saluted him respectfully. "No need!"Huaiying shook his head and said faintly: "originally, my childe''s intention was to let Mo Ziyun testify against the god heaven hall. After she has made great contributions for us, she will accept her as a concubine. But she is so disrespectful, that''s no wonder we are!" This word falls, ink clear Xuan immediately a Leng: "childe, you... How do you want?" "What else?" Huaiying squinted at the ink purple rhyme over there, and said with a faint smile: "since she doesn''t agree and refuses to cooperate with us, it''s better to... Turn her into a puppet! After all, only puppets can be easily manipulated, aren''t they? " As soon as he said this, his face was bloodless and his pupils trembled wildly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1961 Hearing huaiying''s words, don''t say it''s ink purple rhyme. Ink Qingxuan, flying away from heaven and earth, and others are also frightened, and their scalp is numb. Seeing Mo Qingxuan, he said cautiously, "young master huaiying, what do you mean by this... " Oh? Don''t you understand? " Young master huaiying smiles and waves at the group of people holding the door. Looking at the back of the crowd, the middle-aged man stepped forward. Mo Qingxuan and fly away from heaven and earth together look, but do not know who this man is. After a while, he seemed to see something. His eyes were tight, but he was not sure. He had to quietly ask, "are you... " this is Zhao qiluo, a dog I keep. Of course, you should not have heard of his name, but I think you should have heard of his name. What''s the name of Xuanqi Zunwang The pregnant Eagle laughs to the end. This word falls to the ground, boom! Most people''s brains were blank. The heart of Mo Qingxuan and flying away from heaven and earth has stopped. Everyone is stupid! Only to see Mo Qingxuan sitting on the ground, a face extremely blue, people stare at the eyes, incredible looking at the middle-aged man. "Xuan... Xuanqi king? Are you... Are you Xuanqi king? " Mo Qingxuan''s eyes are dull and his mouth is full of questions. "The... Xuanqi king with Xuanxin magic Next to a soul trembling said. "It''s impossible... How can Xuanqi be here? What''s more, he''s worshipped the earth gate? It can''t be... " people are scared and pale. "King Xuanqi? Mysterious heart? Father... What is that Ink purple rhyme dull looking at Mo Qing Xuan, Na Na asked. "A magic art that can easily deprive others of their will!" Don''t wait for Mo Qingxuan to open his mouth, the fly over there will be the first to open a cavity. "Deprivation of will?" Many people have a tight heart. "It is said that there are millions of walking corpses under the emperor Xuanqi! These walking corpses were deprived of their will by Xuanqi king, and became puppets that he could control at will. If he asked these people to go east, they would never go west. If they wanted to commit suicide, they would never loaf to live. It can be said that these people are his tools and toys. " Flying away from heaven and earth said in a low voice: "with this magic skill, Xuanqi King soon became a overlord of Lisheng state, no one dares to provoke him, but... How could he be here... And... He became the servant of Prince huaiying..." flying away from heaven and earth, his face was tinged with dignified color and his eyes were full of fear. You know, with this technique, Zhao qiluo can constantly attract the strength of the extraordinary strong. How could such a overlord be held in his hand by a simple earth holding door? How does huaiying do it? "Why, is there anything strange about this guy being my dog? Don''t you think that the millions of wastes he raised pose any threat to my son? " Huaiying put down his glass and said with a smile. Flying away from heaven and earth, he held his fist and saluted with fear. He said, "I dare not. How can Xuanqi respect the king be your rival?" "Oh." Huaiying chuckled and looked at the ink purple rhyme and said: "ink purple rhyme, you choose it, be obedient to me, or let me erase your will, become a plaything without soul, you choose by yourself." The delicate body of ink purple rhyme vibrates gently, and the pain and hesitation in the eyes become more and more intense. Finally, she suddenly raised her hand, unexpectedly was not polite toward her forehead, at the same time, the other hand accumulated a strong force of time, together to fight. This is obviously to disrupt their own time trajectory after suicide. But... there are so many strong people here, and there is this Xuanqi noble king here. Mo Ziyun wants to commit suicide, which is just fantastic! Then see a strange prohibition fell on the two palms of ink purple rhyme. The palms that hit her head stopped instantly. Ink purple rhyme autumn eyes shrink. She looked at the Xuanqi Zunwang, but saw that Xuanqi Zunwang only raised a hand. Such cloud light breeze imprisons her... The strength of Xuanqi Zunwang, I''m afraid it''s not lost in Niantian! "Ink purple rhyme, you really let me down!" Huaiying suddenly slapped the cup on the table. Bang! The cup and the table became powder in an instant. Huaiying stands up and stares at the ink purple rhyme coldly, and the person also walks in the past. Ink purple rhyme eyes hesitation, but also flicker a bit firm, is also looking at huaiying. "So you''re rejecting the opportunity I gave you?" Huaiying said without expression. "If I really get the so-called mysterious heart magic and become a walking corpse, I''m afraid what I said will not be enough evidence. Let Shenji palace punish Shentian temple! Otherwise, you don''t have to waste your time here with me. You would have let Xuanqi king do it for a long time "Since I can''t die, let me become a walking corpse!" murmur said"You forced me, Mo Ziyun." Huaiying was angry: "in addition, do you think you will be ok if you become a walking corpse? Don''t forget that if you refuse my gift, it will only affect the whole Mohist school! " After the words fell, huaiying began to drink: "take down the Mo Qingxuan couple and give me lingchi in front of this bitch, and then sacrifice them alive!" "Ah?" Mo Qingxuan''s face was white with fright. He knelt down and begged: "don''t you, young master!" "Huaiying! You... " ink purple rhyme is also extremely frightened. "Come on Huai Ying drinks. "Yes." The men immediately ran down. Mo Qingxuan tried his best to beg, but it had no effect. He had no choice but to turn his head and look at the ink purple rhyme and cry out eagerly: "Purple rhyme! Daughter! My good daughter, do you really want to kill your father and mother, really hurt the Mohist family? You can do it! Dad''s here, please. Dad kowtow to you! " Mo Qingxuan crazy request, the whole person incomparably embarrassed. He didn''t want to die like this, let alone die like this. "Miss, do you really want to watch the Mohist family die because of you?" "Miss... The temple of heaven is just a door for you. My Mohist family is the place where you were born and raised. Is it really worth sacrificing Mohism for the sake of the temple of heaven?" "Young lady... Please, please promise to huaiying young master!" "Miss, please!" All the Mohist people knelt down and cried out one by one. Mo Ziyun did not say a word, but her body trembled violently. At this time, she has no idea how to choose. At this time, a scream came from outside the door. Ink purple rhyme hastily looks toward the gate, when sees the view outside the door, suddenly like by lightning! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1962 Outside the door was a middle-aged woman who looked somewhat like her. But the woman''s face was extremely pale, and her twisted face was full of pain. Her arms were held by two men holding the door and dragged to the hall. "Mother!" Ink purple rhyme immediately rushed past, gas strength straight shock. The two men holding the door were shaken off on the spot. She hugged the woman in a hurry, her eyes red. Mo Ziyun''s mother''s accomplishments are not high, and her talent is not so outstanding. Therefore, Shouyuan is not as good as Mo Qingxuan. She looks older than Mo Qingxuan. Therefore, in order to increase her longevity, her mother has been using many pills over the years in an attempt to increase her accomplishments and prolong her life. But more than ten years ago, Mo Ziyun''s mother accidentally fell into the devil once. If it wasn''t for Mo Qingxuan''s hand, I''m afraid he would have explained it. Although he saved his life, he was so weak that he almost spent the past ten years lying on the bed. Over the years, Mo Ziyun has been secretly sending home the elixir from the temple of God. Thanks to her pills, she has been able to survive her mother. Otherwise, how can a woman hold on to the present day only relying on her pure and mysterious ink? Now see mother so like this, ink purple rhyme heart is almost broken! However, the woman caught hold of Mo Ziyun and cried, "yun''er, yun''er... You should agree to the requirements of all the adults, otherwise you will not only be in danger, but also your mother will suffer because of you!" "But... Mother, how can I betray my family? If so, can a daughter be called a man? " Ink purple rhyme pain way, tears from the face constantly slide down. "Zongmen is very kind to you. What about me? Mother gave birth to you, Mohist raised you, without us, how come you? Do you remember the kindness of zongmen? You don''t know how much we owe you? Can the temple of God be bigger than your own parents? " The woman cried out in pain and weakness. This sound fell to the ground, but almost didn''t pierce the heart of ink purple rhyme. Huaiying and others all sneer at each other. Things to this point, ink purple rhyme has no choice. She has no right to commit suicide, and it is unrealistic to preserve the temple of God. After all, so many Mohists are here. Ink purple rhyme incomparable pain, tears from the eyes continue to drip down. At this time, she even hoped that she could become a puppet without thinking! At least that... She doesn''t have to feel the injustice and despair in this world. However, it is totally extravagant. "What? Still hesitating? In that case, have an appetizer first Huaiying waved and pointed to the woman who held tightly with the ink purple rhyme and said, "come on, let me refine this woman! Here it is "Yes Immediately, someone came forward to pull the woman. "Stop it!" Ink purple rhyme suddenly drink. Gu Jimo purple Yun strength, those who hold the door of the soul are afraid to mess. "Well?" Huaiying looked at the ink purple rhyme and said faintly, "my patience is limited. I don''t want to continue to hear useless nonsense. Give me a reply. I will destroy the Mohist School alive." Ink purple rhyme cherry lips light, heart incomparable pain and entanglement. But at this moment, she seems to have the answer. The person takes a deep breath, then wants to open cherry lip, shout out her choice! However. Just when ink purple rhyme was about to shout out a voice, a figure came in, and at the same time, there was a voice. "Your courage is not small. You dare to fight against the temple of God by holding the door. You are also forcing the elders of the temple to frame my family and put me in a disadvantageous position. Have you not considered the anger of the temple in this way?" Hearing this, all the people in the room were in a daze, and then looked at the sound source one after another. But see has been standing at the door of the white night, I do not know when to go to the front of the ink purple rhyme. "Well?" Huaiying and others are stunned. Ink purple rhyme is also greatly surprised. White night soul state is not high, so when coming in, huaiying and others did not pay attention to him at all. How could he have thought that the soul of this mediocre strength was actually a person from the temple of God. The guards at the door were all confused. They were so attracted by the things in the hall that no one noticed the white night, even how he slipped in... "white night, how did you come? Didn''t you leave quickly? " Ink purple rhyme big urgent, immediately said in a low voice: "you go, here''s things do not need your tube, go quickly!" "Go? How about that? I have come with the elders to protect your integrity. If I leave like this, how can I account to the Lord of the temple? " The white night is light. Mo Ziyun was stunned. She said bitterly: "the situation of the Mohist school is far beyond my imagination. I didn''t expect that the power of holding the gate here is so terrible that even Xuanqi Zunwang is subject to him... White night, I know your strength is very good, but Xuanqi Zunwang is subject to huaiying. I''m afraid you can''t take advantage of them! Let''s go! Don''t linger here! While they''re not going to target you. ""Yes, but I have to take you!" "Otherwise, I will not leave so easily." This sentence is completely out of a responsibility for the mission. But hear ink purple rhyme in the ear, it is quite different. She looked at the white haired man in front of her in amazement, and her pale little face was completely frozen. She knew that white night was extremely stubborn. But she did not expect that the stubbornness of the white night had reached the point of paranoia. "Is it worth... For me?" Her mouth raised a bitter smile, but her eyes were filled with endless pain. She didn''t want to implicate the white night, so she asked the Mohist school to let the white night leave first in any case. At least, the seeds like white night can''t happen here because of her, which is also her early decision. "Who are you?" At this time, a soul person holding the door stares at the white night and asks in a cold voice. "A disciple of the temple of God! You''ve never heard of a name White night road. "Just a disciple, dare to be rampant in front of us? Do you want to die? Quickly kneel down and kowtow to the young master The soul drank again, and then his whole body was shocked. A general trend suppressed the past towards the white night. But. The general trend falls, the clouds are light and the wind is light. White night is still standing there, even the body has no shaking. "Well?" The soul was stunned. But see white night shake his head to say: "I am already at the door, but you know why I have not come in?" "Why?" Huaiying said. "That''s because I was sending a message to the temple of God just now. Please send someone to support here as soon as possible!" "I believe it will not be long before the strong man of the temple of God will come here! It''s the end of your door As soon as the words came out, the faces of all the people holding the door turned pale. Rao is that Xuanqi Zunwang''s look is not good-looking. Flying away from heaven and earth and flying away from the split tiger are secretly excited, especially excited. If the strong in the temple of God come here, they will be at peace. Mo Qingxuan did not say anything, but quietly looked at huaiying. But... huaiying didn''t feel flustered by the words of the white night. On the contrary, he still has a faint smile on his face, as if everything is still under his control! "Have you finished?" Young master huaiying asked with a smile. "Almost." In the daytime. "So, are you ready to die?" Huaiying said with a smile again. "Oh? You still decide to kill us? " White night eyebrows moved: "if you choose to let us go now, calm down and wait for the people of God''s temple to come, you should make amends. At least God''s temple won''t hold the door on the ground. But if you move us, we''re afraid that the whole earth gate will be buried with us. This is what you want?" The purpose of white night''s words is just to keep the ink purple rhyme, so that the people who hold the door to these places do not act rashly. But he obviously underestimated huaiying. Huaiying shook the folding fan and said with a smile: "boy, do you think that I huaiying will be afraid of the God Temple?" As soon as he said this, he frowned at night. "What do you mean? Is it hard for you to hold the door and pass the temple of God "I can''t beat the temple of God, but some powerful families are much bigger than the temple of heaven. Your temple of God is not the first one in the holy state. Why should I be afraid of it?" Huaiying childe laughed. Hearing this, the white night seemed to have guessed something. His eyes were slightly tight, and he soon relaxed again. He was suddenly enlightened, and his appearance was strange. I saw him spit hard. "You guys are... Really haunting." "Well?" Huaiying looks at the white night with some incomprehensibility, and seems to be unable to understand his words. However, Bai Ye grasped the hand of ink purple rhyme and said faintly, "elder, I will take you to leave, and return to the god temple first." Mo Ziyun''s delicate body trembled and looked at him strangely: "white night, you..." "let''s go!" White night sink Road, then drag the ink purple rhyme toward the layman. At this point, he can only prepare for the worst. Forced to leave with ink purple rhyme. However, his action, is to annoy all the people of the earth Qingmen. An elder couldn''t hold his head up in front of them. Just a disciple, how arrogant? "Stinky boy, do you think we are air?" A soul holding the door roared angrily, and then stepped a little, his body moved wildly, rolling the void and rushing toward the white night. "Die!" He took the lead, hitting the forehead of the white night.The irascible breath seems to shatter the body of the white night. But... the soul soul''s fist is not near, but one foot is a quick step, which kicks on the person. Gudong... Bang! The man''s body was swept by the force, the body instantly expanded and exploded, and the whole person was directly turned into a cloud of blood mist, and he died miserably on the spot. "What?" Four weeks of people breathing a tight, momentarily froze. See white night put down the sole of one''s feet, the face is expressionless way: "say right, I still really regard you as air!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1963 It can be said that the foot of white night is beyond all people''s expectation. People all have their heads shaking and their scalp numb. They think they are wrong. "Isn''t this man a real martial art? Why is it so strong? " Flying away from heaven and earth, he took a breath and said. Next to the flying tiger is constantly rubbing his eyes, obviously do not believe what he saw. Mo Qingxuan and others are also totally stunned. So is the earth gate. But shock return shock, they will not watch the white night leave. "It seems that the disciple of the temple of God has several brushes. Be careful and cut him off!" Huaiying said. "Yes The people holding the door all around rushed up. But as soon as they got close, the white night suddenly threw out his arm, offering a thick and heavy soul gas, which was like a wave, hitting the souls who were rushing in. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa! The noise came out. Only to see these people''s defenses were scattered, and their bodies were also cracked. People were more like a broken line kite flying backward, thrown out of the door, and falling to the ground, it was difficult to get up. "What?" Huaiying''s face was so ugly that he stood up straight from the chair. At this time, the white night is already dragging the ink purple rhyme toward the house. But as soon as he made a move, the Xuanqi king over there had already flashed over, and a spirit was pressing toward the white night. White night eyes slightly tight, cross arm crazy shock, will Xuanqi Zunwang''s soul power to shatter. But at this time, Xuanqi Zunwang has blocked the way to the white night. At the same time, the people holding the door also surrounded the white night. "Are you really a disciple of the temple of God?" Huaiying, with cold eyes, came over and gazed at the white night road. "Do you still need to pretend to be such a thing?" The white night is light. There was a strong sense of killing in the eyes of the eagle. The strength of white night is beyond his imagination. He believes that even the existence of ink purple rhyme may not be the opponent of white night. Is a disciple more powerful than an elder? Only Qi Wushuang can have this ability in the whole Shentian temple, right? I saw huaiying looking at the dark and flying away from heaven and earth. They understood and waved at once. Fly away from the villa and the strong Mohist immediately surrounded the white night in three circles outside. Flying away from heaven and earth and ink Qingxuan and other masters also came, and released their soul Qi to lock in the white night. In an instant, white night was in prison. See this scene, ink purple rhyme immediately tight white night''s hand, voice hoarse way: "you don''t care about me... You go alone... Go on like this, I will implicate you." "Do you think these people will let me go even if I leave you now?" The white night is light. Ink purple rhyme slightly a Leng. But the huaiying over there said, "Mo Ziyun, I want you to come here at once. If you don''t come, I''ll kill your mother first, then your father, and then kill your Mohist people one by one." After the words fell, huaiying directly swung his arm and cleaved to a master of Mohist school nearby. The Mohist man was caught off guard, and before he could react, he was directly shaken by the thick and fierce soul power thrown by huaiying, and he was splashed into several pieces and died on the spot. Mo family all scared scalp numbness. "Rebellious son! Are you really going to kill your parents? Come on, come on Mo Qingxuan was anxious and immediately scolded. Ink purple rhyme open mouth, people subconsciously want to go. However, the white night is tightly grasping her wrist, people look at the huaiying Eagle over there and say: "you want to kill it, I don''t care." "It has nothing to do with you? I''ll take care of you later, boy Huaiying said. "Why is it none of my business?" White night chuckled and said with a smile: "you can see the current situation clearly. It is not Mo Ziyun who wants to stay or not, but I want to take her away by force. She has no right to choose, so even if you kill her family, it''s no use!" This word falls, Huai Ying slightly a Leng. "Lizi is so arrogant!" Xuanqi respectful King snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "do you still want to go at this time? Think about how to live! " The voice fell to the ground, and Xuanqi Zunwang directly raised his hand and patted the white night. Boom! The whole room exploded in an instant. A thick and fierce momentum fell from the sky, and the fierce and tyrannical shock to the white night. "Tian Yuan Gang Qi!" Drink in the daytime, and accumulate the skills learned in the ancient library. Just look at a circle of three color air mask gushing out from his body, instantly enveloping him and ink purple rhyme. Bang! Xuanqi Zunwang''s momentum hit the air hood, but it just shook the hood gently, and there was no sign of crushing it. "Well?" Xuanqi''s brow frowned.But I saw a drink in the white night: "go!" Then drag the ink purple rhyme, into a streamer toward the outside of the house. "Stop him!" Huaiying yelled. Around the door, fly away from the villa, Mohist and other experts have rushed up to block the white night. "Don''t worry, young master, he can''t leave!" Xuanqi Zunwang also stepped forward. He saw his hands dancing fast, and a wonderful energy hovered at his fingertips. These energies turned into wonderful stars, and all the stars shot out silk like threads, weaving the whole star into a big net. "Scatter!" Only listen to Xuanqi King drink. The net of stars disappeared in the air. At the moment of disappearance... Gulu Gulu... the void before the white night trembles. The white night is slightly stunned, and before the reaction comes over... bang! Just before meeting, the void flickered, and then a terrible Star wave came. The white night immediately raised his hand to hit the huge waves. Bang! His fist hit the front of the wave. The Star wave stopped in an instant. However, the thick and fierce Qi strength on the huge wave is not scattered, and it is still pounding the body of the white night crazily. The eyes of the white night hold. But at this time, fly away from heaven and earth, ink Qingxuan and a number of experts have forced to kill! "Shaft, die!" Fly away from heaven and earth with a roar, and hit the head of white night with one hand. The fierce intention of killing came. "Be careful!" Mo Ziyun''s face suddenly changed, and immediately she also gathered Qi to fly away from heaven and earth, intending to resist its attack. Can she a hand, huaiying is a big drink: "ink purple rhyme, you dare?" The pupil of Mo purple rhyme shrinks, the body also can''t help but tremble, the hand that outspread immediately received a few minutes, the soul strength of whole body also slightly broke. Obviously, she became indecisive because of the word. However, it is precisely because of her hesitation that she gives the opportunity to fly away from the universe. "Oh, naive!" Fly away from heaven and earth, dew cold, without hesitation will be the palm hit on the shoulder of ink purple rhyme. Caught off guard, Mo Ziyun vomited blood on the spot and fell from the air... "hmm?" Still fighting against the waves of the white night slightly side head, eyes gradually cold down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1964 Send away the ink purple rhyme, fly away from heaven and earth, no one interferes with him, he stares directly at the white night, and then accumulates a palm, bombards to the white night''s head. The power of this palm is more powerful than that just now. The white night seems to be suppressed by the huge waves of stars. It seems that it is too late to look back and attack at this time. Finally! Bang! Fly away from heaven and earth''s palm without hindrance in the back of the brain. Boom! A terrible wave of destruction erupted from the collision between the palm and the back of the head. They stir up the void and spread around, and those who are forced to kill into the white night are shaken back by this force. See this scene, ink Qing Xuan stopped. He knew that he didn''t have to. It''s not enough to smash his brain. "No The ink purple rhyme, who just got up below, saw the scene. The man lost his strength in an instant, his face was as gray as death, his eyes were full of pain, and his tears could no longer restrain his falling. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Huaiying sneered and his face was full of mockery. But... just when everyone thought that the white night had been shaken to death by a slap from heaven and earth, Xuanqi Zunwang, who was still urging the huge waves of stars, seemed to have noticed something. His face sank for several minutes, and the man cried out eagerly: "something''s wrong! He''s not dead yet This word a, Huai Ying Leng. Flying away from heaven and earth, breathing tight, the proud smile on his face has not yet diffused, so he looks at the white night in a hurry. However, the white night suddenly raised another fist and violently shocked the huge waves in front of the stars. The power of this blow was nearly 100 times stronger than that of his previous one. Click! The mighty power of the star was blown out of the sky. Xuanqi Zunwang''s move was broken on the spot. The crowd was stunned. But see the white night slowly turned around, face expressionless looking at standing in front of his fly away from heaven and earth. The face of flying away from heaven and earth is completely rigid. He took back his hand hard, only to find that his blow... Did not seem to cause much damage to the white night. "How could that happen?" Flying away from heaven and earth, he opened his eyes and murmured in his heart. "Is it my turn now?" White night light said. Flying away from heaven and earth, the heart tenses in an instant, and people quickly withdraw. But... it''s too late! Then I saw the white night hit the head. Before the fist arrived, the power of the fist was actually tearing the void around and shattering all the Qi meaning! It was a devastating blow. Fly away from heaven and earth, shocked and pale. How could he have thought that this disciple of God''s heaven hall could have such a powerful blow? Fly away from heaven and earth, and withdraw quickly. But it''s obviously too late. Seeing that he could not dodge, he could only hastily lift his arm to resist. Boom! A deafening muffled noise spread. He saw a sunflower like force pattern on the white night''s fist. The arms flying away from heaven and earth were instantly broken, and people flew straight back, directly smashing the seven towers of the Mohist school, and countless buildings had been falling on the ground before stopping. And at the moment he fell to the ground, the whole Muxuan city was shocked. "What?" All the souls around him turn pale. "Are you all right, white night?" The following ink purple rhyme is very happy, can''t help but shout. However, her voice, but let huaiying scalp tremble numb countless. He glared at the white night and looked at the ink purple rhyme. His voice trembled and interfered: "what do you call this man?" However, Mo Ziyun obviously did not hear huaiying''s words. "This is not easy! But it doesn''t matter, young master, and I''ll take care of him! " Xuanqi Zunwang gazed at the white night with a serious look. He murmured and rushed to the white night. But this time the white night is no longer ready to stay. He closed his fist, looked sideways at Xuanqi Zunwang, and then said coldly, "I wanted to stay out of trouble, but since you won''t let me go, I won''t go!" "If you don''t go, leave your life behind." Xuanqi Zunwang snorted coldly. His palms made a pair of eight pole seal, and then pushed forward to cover the body of the white night. When the map is near, everything touched is oblivion, even the breath can''t escape. But white night, fearless, gently moved his finger. Bang! The void in front of me suddenly twisted, and a careful space door appeared in an instant, and appeared in front of the print with great precision.The image print bumps into the space door and disappears directly. Xuanqi Zunwang''s face was heavy, and he immediately raised his hand to wipe the space door. Whoa! The twisted void recovered under his palm, and the space door suddenly disappeared. At the moment of the recovery of the void, a large number of space Qi blades hit the white night like raindrops. But the speed of the white night was so fast that people only moved within one meter. They dodged all the air blades in the space, and then attacked Xuanqi Zunwang with a fist. How fast! Xuanqi Zunwang''s pupil shrank and looked at his fist in disbelief. White night''s fist is not only fast and simple, but also the destructive power constructed by his pure soul power and domineering brute force. This is by no means the power that a real soul state person can exert! This person either hides the strength, or he has the extraordinary magic weapon! Xuanqi Zunwang roared in his heart. Facing this blow, he did not have the courage to shake it. Immediately, he gritted his teeth and retreated. His whole body was wrapped by the force of space and moved back in a flash. But in his twinkling of an eye, the falling fist also disappeared in a flash, directly out of sight. Xuanqi Zunwang breathed heavily, and said in his heart: bad! When he turns his head... bang! The fist was strong and fell on his back. Boom! It''s a big bang. Then see the fist splash countless wind, fire and lightning, endless destructive force crazy spread around. Xuanqi Zunwang also burst down from the air. When he hit the ground, his brute force instantly spread to the earth, shattering the great earthquake and even collapsing the whole Mohist school. Seeing this scene, all the souls were scared out of their wits. Huaiying childe, Mo Qingxuan, Feili Qiankun and others are pale and dull. "Hateful!" Huaiying glared at Xuanqi Zunwang, who was struggling to get up over there, and roared: "are you such a punk? Can''t even a little disciple of the temple of God clear up? What can I do with you? " "Young master, please... Please wait a moment. My subordinates will solve this person immediately!" Xuanqi Zunwang bit his teeth and roared in a low voice. He had broken several bones in his back, even his spine was cracked, and there was more blood behind him, but he still held himself up. "You go and help." Huaiying didn''t dare to place all his hope on Xuanqi Zunwang, and immediately drank to Mo Qingxuan and Fei Li from heaven and earth. Two people nodded, want to go forward, but fear of the power of white night, thinking again and again, let his men first to test the strength of white night. So, around the emergence of countless souls, they are like locusts, flooding toward it. White night looks at the bottom of the Xuanqi Zunwang, the whole person is motionless. When he saw so many soul people killing the white night, Xuanqi Zun also suddenly accumulated his moves and prepared to take advantage of the white night to fight with these soul people and hit him by surprise! However! At the moment when these souls are about to approach the white night, they only watch the white night backhand pull out the Lihuang sword in their waist, and then they take a sword flower and wave to the group of soul people who rush to the side. "Swallow the sun sword technique!" Roar!! In the red Lihuang sword, there was a sound of tiger roaring and dragon chanting, and then a raging sword like hell fire burst out, directly swallowing those souls who rushed. The sword Qi lasted for about three breaths. After three breaths, the sword Qi disappears. And those souls... Disappeared, turned into smoke and died completely. This sword has killed thousands of souls. "What?" Mo Qingxuan and fly away from heaven and earth are all scared to sit on the ground. The king Xuanqi retreated again and again. His eyes were like bronze bells, and his accumulated moves stopped instantly. These are the elite of flying away from the villa and Mohist school. They were killed by a small sword in the white night? Can he deal with such a person? "You are white night!! Are you white night? " Just then, a voice that almost screamed. Many people were silenced by the harsh sound. Hurry to follow the reputation, only to find out that the voice of the person is huaiying! Huaiying raised his hand and pointed to the white night tremblingly. His face was full of terror and terror, and he looked like a ghost. Seeing huaiying''s appearance, many people opened their mouths and looked at what they saw in disbelief. Huaiying is an existence that can be driven by Xuanqi. Since he entered the Mohist school, he has seen everyone who is high and arrogant. Has he ever seen who he is afraid of? But now... In the face of this white night, he is so impolite?What''s going on? "White night... The name... Where did you hear it?" The mysterious King''s mind also vibrated gently. "Oh? You seem to recognize me White night side first swept the eye bosom eagle, light said: "I didn''t want to do more about you, but your dark Dynasty really deceived people too much! So this time, I''m not to blame! " The voice fell to the ground, and the white night directly drew out the abandoned God sword on his waist and rushed to Xuanqi king. Xuanqi Zunwang was shocked and retreated, and his fighting spirit was completely broken. And the following ink purple rhyme is a dull and confused face. "White night... Dark dynasty?" She had heard of the dark Dynasty and knew that it was a very terrifying existence. But why are people in the dark Dynasty so afraid when they hear the white night? What kind of person can make the existence of that powerful clan feel afraid? "Who the hell is he?" Mo Ziyun looks at the figure of the white night, and the whole person seems to have no soul www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1965 The appearance of the white night is greatly beyond huaiying''s expectation. It also turned the whole situation around. I saw the white night carrying the abandoned God sword and the Lihuang sword to kill the past. The insolent sword sense instantly cut the whole body protection Qi and defense of Xuanqi Zunwang into pieces. The terrible sword, the fierce cleavage of Korea. Xuanqi Zunwang was shocked and quickly urged the magic weapon. His body fell on the ground in a pool of water for you. He abandoned the magic sword and killed it, but it seemed to be empty. "Hum!" The white night squints, fingers twitch. Driven by the sky array, the art of time reversal directly hits here. In an instant, the water stains condense again and turn into a mysterious king. In this moment, the white night urged to abandon the divine sword and Lihuang sword. The power of the two swords was like two huge palms, pressing toward them. Xuanqizun just wanted to condense his moves to avoid the oppression of the white night, but he was so confused by the sword that the move was difficult to achieve! It''s over! Xuanqi Zunwang was shocked to lose color, and his face hardened countless times. At this moment, he finally understood what these two things were in his hands! But at this critical moment, a figure next to him rushed towards the white night at a very fast speed. "Well?" The white night is cold. Only then discovered that the person who rushed is huaiying! Although he was frightened by the identity of white night, it does not mean that he lost the power to fight back! Especially at this time, huaiying can''t be indifferent. Huaiying''s strength is not bad. Of course, it can''t be compared with Xuanqi Zunwang. But at this time, it is not difficult to threaten the white night, especially the folding fan in his hand. This is a plain folding fan, but now it has become extremely green, and the green light takes the folding fan as the outline, turns into a wonderful dagger, and the blade of the dagger stabs straight at the back of the white night. If the white night continues to maintain its offensive unchanged, it is bound to be pierced by this dagger. Although he had divine power to protect his body, white night was always assured of his physical strength, but since the huaiying eagle was from the dark Dynasty, he could not guarantee whether the dark king Dynasty had given the huaiying Eagle any strange treasures. Helpless, the white night can only put away the double sword, cleave toward the huaiying eagle. However, he did not give up the attack of Xuanqi Zunwang. At the moment of closing the sword, he kicked his waist with one foot in the daytime, and the abandoned divine sword turned around and chopped at the green dagger transformed by the folding fan, and the Lihuang sword blasted at huaiying. "What?" Huaiying''s face was stunned. I didn''t expect that the reaction speed of the white night was so amazing. Bang! A muffled sound came out. Seeing Xuanqi Zunwang''s body being kicked by the night, he flew out directly. The power of the tyranny on his feet directly tore the skin of Xuanqi''s whole body. His spirit was shaking wildly and shaking, and people couldn''t stop spitting blood. As for huaiying, it is no better. The sharp abandon God sword instantly cut off the dagger, and Lihuang sword was not polite to chop on huaiying''s shoulder. Bang! Huaiying''s shoulder was cut off on the spot, but when he was about to be cut in half, his body exploded with a strange light, which was actually a crazy cure of huaiying''s cut body. When Lihuang sword completely passed through huaiying''s body, his skin was completely healed. This is the art of shelter! White night suddenly. After the magic was created, the huaiying Eagle collapsed on the ground, and his whole body was like a cocoon, and there was no more strength. If there was no shelter, the blow he had just made would have killed him. However, even if the art of shelter saved his life, it was only for a while... he fell to the ground, gasping, and his face was covered with sweat. People around saw the scene, one by one had been stunned. Especially ink purple rhyme, she is completely silly in place, head melon seeds completely muddled circle. She has always admired the white night. She knew that the white night was extraordinary, and her amazing performance in the battle of clans had made her no longer regard him as a disciple. But... What''s the matter now? White night... Even these people are fighting? What''s more, it''s still rolling? "How strong is his strength Ink purple rhyme autumn eyes crazy trembling, Na Na thoughts. Mo Qingxuan and flying away from heaven and earth are totally afraid to act at this moment. They hold their breath and stare at the white night. As for flying away from the split tiger, he was scared out of his mind. Thinking about how much he used to shout and drink at night, he was sweating and cold. I saw the white night step by step toward the huaiying eagle.Huaiying was so frightened that he looked at the king Xuanqi over there. However, he was still lying on the ground and could not get up. Huaiying knew that he couldn''t expect Xuanqi to honor the king. He could only shout: "white night... No, don''t kill me... Spare my life..." "how can I spare you?" The white night is light. "As long as you don''t kill me... Whatever you want me to do..." "then tell me why you want to frame up the temple of God?" Asked the white night. Now that huaiying and others are the existence of the dark Dynasty, it is not difficult to explain the reason why diqingmen is so powerful. With the support of the dark Dynasty, not to mention the diqingmen, even a common Sect on the nine souls continent can become extraordinary. The purpose of diqingmen''s appearance here is also for Mo Ziyun, the elder of Zizhu Pavilion in God''s heaven hall. The dark Dynasty has spent so much time and effort, which must be a huge conspiracy. However, huaiying shook his head tremblingly and said, "I... I don''t know. It''s not going to tell us how to do things... " is it? " White night did not press questions. Because he knew the style of the dark Dynasty, in order to avoid being caught by Shenji palace, the dark Dynasty usually didn''t explain too much to the people below, and even asked them to commit suicide and destroy their bodies. But even if huaiying didn''t say, the white night also guessed one or two. "I''m afraid that your dark Dynasty is trying to frame up Shentian temple through ink purple rhyme, causing Shenji palace to attack Shentian temple, right? With the strength of Shenji palace, although it may not be the opponent of Shenji palace, it should not be too difficult to consume the power of Shenji palace. If the supreme god temple and Shenji palace get into a fire, I am afraid the dark Dynasty will benefit the most. " Said the white night. Huai Ying lowered his head and did not speak. But at night he took a rope from the Qianlong ring and tied it to huaiying. "You... What are you going to do?" Huaiying hawk trembled and cried. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You still have some use for me. Let''s take you back to the heaven cliff first." White night light said, will want to lift the huaiying eagle. But at the moment when he just touched huaiying... boom! There was a sudden explosion in the void. Then the void in front of the white night was twisted, and a white catkin suddenly stretched out from the twisted space and blasted towards the white night. The white night eyebrow sinks, accumulates the divine power, the backhand also smashes in the past. Bang! The power of thick and fierce startling suddenly erupts. Including huaiying, ink purple rhyme, all the people around were shaken out by the strong force. The power of terror was transmitted to the ground, tearing muxuancheng completely, and even the big trees supporting muxuancheng were shaking wildly. Don''t look at that catkin delicate delicate, seems to be powerless, but actually contains the power to support the sky. However, the magic power of the white night is not vegetarian, and the confrontation between the two palms is actually not inferior. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the two people release their palms and explode wildly around. The whole Muxuan city just fell into the doomsday situation just because it was in the hands of the two people. All the people in muxuancheng screamed and ran around. Around the people are also back again and again, terrified peerless at these two peerless powerful moves! "Eh?" At this time, a voice of doubt sounded in the void, and then catkin suddenly closed and disappeared in the void. The white night fixed eyes and looked, but saw that the twisted area moved rapidly, retreated to the prescription of 100 meters in front of the white night. Then, the void slowly opened, and a woman in red came out of it. The woman Daimei is far away from the mountains and the country is beautiful. "Is it you?" White night light read a, looking at the face of this old acquaintance. "White night, you are so Haunted Red light looked at him, calm said: "but your strength seems to be much stronger than before, it seems that you have made great progress in this period of time." "Just big?" At the same time, he secretly urges the sword power of the dead dragon, and the man walks towards the red clothes. The power of the thick and mighty is like a big wave. The full-bodied and frightful sense of war was vented wildly. The woman in red eyebrows moved slightly, but did not fight with the white night, but raised her hand. Although it is a light hand, there is a mysterious means to roll the heaven and earth and affect the universe. Whoa! Among them, the eagle directly opens into the void. Huaiying disappears. White night eyes a tight, immediately started a pat. "Time goes back!" Boom! The ancient array of heaven once again plays the time technique.At the same time, the woman yelled: "destruction!" Click! Before the art of time has arrived, the trajectory of time there has been distorted. The white night''s face was a bit ugly, but he took the sword and chopped it. Roar!! The deafening roar of the sword suddenly exploded from the abandoned God sword. This sword is not to abandon the power of the divine sword, but the terrible power of the dead dragon! The sword''s power is released, and the past is destroyed by the force of the sword. However, before the sword strength approached the woman, she was seen to be in a flash again, hiding in the void and disappearing. The rest of the sword will split Muxuan city. "Escaped?" The white night is light. "White night, the dark Dynasty will settle all accounts with you sooner or later. Don''t worry!" In the void, a woman''s indifferent voice rings. "I also have accounts for you. If you are late, I can only go to you." White night replied. There is no sound in the void www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1966 See the red dress leave, white night can only give up. Although he had no insight into the specific strength of red clothes, he could still fight against one of them under the protection of divine power. He could not rely on the dead dragon sword as before. With the departure of the red dress, Xuanqi Zunwang and others basically gave up. The white night put away his sword and turned to look at the crowd. All of them trembled in an instant. Mo Qingxuan, flying away from the heaven and earth, and others are scared to kneel down on the ground, one by one shivering, terrified. If even Xuanqi is not the enemy of the white night, how can they be the enemy of the white night? The white night did not rush to deal with them, but turned around and went to Xuanqi Zunwang. As a matter of fact, white night had already realized that these people might be related to the dark Dynasty when they heard the talk of huaiying and others. He wanted to leave directly with ink purple rhyme, but also wanted not to reveal his identity, at least not to show his strength, and he could take the initiative in dealing with the dark Dynasty in the future. However, Xuanqi king still forced him to do it. There is some helplessness in the white night. Fortunately, Xuanqi stayed. "My lord... Spare your life..." seeing the white night coming, Xuanqi King knelt down in a hurry and yelled with trembling. "If you want me to forgive you, tell me everything you know about the dark Dynasty." Said the white night. However, Xuanqi opened his mouth and said with a trembling voice, "my lord... I''m not from the dark king Dynasty..." "eh?" White night slightly a Leng. However, Xuanqi Zunwang trembled: "I... I was forced to serve huaiying, in fact... I didn''t worship the dark Dynasty." "Forced to serve huaiying?" White night facial expression is heavy, low voice way: "can not be huaiying is to feed you to eat what medicine?" "No, but... But the power behind him has left a mark on me... Only when the mark is rotated can I live. If I don''t rotate, I will surely die, and the mark will stop every seven days, so every seven days huaiying eagle will give me another imprint of energy... In order to live, I will... I will serve him..." Xuanqi Zun said in a low voice. With the power of the dark Dynasty, it is not too simple to control Xuanqi king. "So you don''t have a few days to live?" White night light way: "if I let you leave, you will certainly find huaiying again, right?" Xuanqi''s whole body trembled and opened his mouth, but he did not know how to refute it. After half a sound, the talent kept kowtowing toward the white night and said, "my lord... If you can help me, the villain will go through fire and water for you and be a cow and a horse for you! Please help me... " Xuanqi is really desperate this time. The white night squints. Although he was defeated by the white night, his mysterious heart skill was not practiced by ordinary people, so it might be useful. White night swept him a few eyes, spin and deep breath, light said: "you let me see your mark." "It''s... Your honor..." Xuanqi Zunwang trembled and raised his hand, directly opened his chest, opened the meat, and presented his heart in front of the white night. At the heart, a very delicate circular array was spinning gently. The array is particularly magical, and the breath is very unique. The white night watched for a while, then reached out to touch the array. However, just a touch, it is felt a strong and amazing gas, intended to ripple. "What a powerful force!" The white night murmured. Xuanqi revered king trembled: "the power of the caster can be said to be all over the world. The villain has never seen such a powerful person. The soul state of that person is at least three levels higher than that of the villain... Your Lord... Can you really break this mark?" "I''ll try." The white night vomited the turbid gas and stood upright. "Try it?" Xuanqi King slightly a Leng: "how do you plan to try it?" "Simple!" White night drank a sound, suddenly pulled out the abandoned sword, straight toward Xuanqi King''s heart stab. "Ah?" Xuanqi Zunwang''s face changed in horror, and people subconsciously wanted to dodge. But at this time, the night big drink: "don''t move!" Xuanqi''s whole body trembled. Seeing that the sword was aimed at the mark on his heart, he bit his teeth and had to close his eyes. Bang! The blade of the abandoned divine sword directly pierces the mark, but it does not break through. The mark seems to be made by diamond, which is particularly strong. And at the same time, the mark vibrated wildly. At the same time, the speed of the high-speed rotation also slowly decreased. "No, my Lord, it''s about to stop!" Xuanqi Zunwang was shocked and yelled: "my Lord, don''t let it stop, otherwise it will devour all the emptiness and time of me and even my area. Then I will be immortal. Lord, help me, Lord!""Don''t worry!" The white night drinks a sound, a magic power of backhand covers the abandoned God sword, and then quickly enters the mark. Click. The imprint immediately cracked, and then with a bang, it broke into pieces and was stripped from the heart. Xuanqi was stunned. White night... Actually lifted this mark? Oh, my God! How did he do it? It is so easy to untie this skill. Can we say that his strength is even stronger than that great power? Xuanqi Zunwang''s brain was buzzing. When he looked at the white night, his eyes were full of fear and awe... the white night did not pay attention to him, but collected the scattered fragments of marks, spread them out in his hands, and meditated. For some reason, the fragments of these marks gave him a sense of deja vu. It''s like... Where have you seen this fragment? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... at this time, a large number of air breaking sounds sounded. Then a brilliant sky fell, countless figures fell to this. Mo Ziyun raised her eyes and saw Zhang Shenwu, Yun Qingye, Wen Xiaoxuan and other powerful gods coming here. Here comes the man from the temple of God! To see these familiar figures, Lin did in this, ink purple rhyme is great joy, people rushed forward, one by one for the ceremony. "Elder Zhang, elder Yun, elder Wen... You are here!" Several elders quickly swept the ink purple rhyme, and then looked at the white night, and then said in a deep voice: "who is so bold, dare to harm you and so on?" "The man of the dark dynasty!" Ink purple rhyme lowered voice way. The words fell to the ground, and everyone was in a state of panic. "People of the dark dynasty?" "Why did the people of the dark Dynasty come to provoke my God Temple?" The elders were grave and gloomy. There is no doubt that the threat of the dark Dynasty is unprecedented compared with those potential clans who are covetous outside the clan. "Elder Mo, do you know who came here to harass the dark dynasty?" I don''t know how long it took. Zhang Shenwu took a deep breath and asked. Ink purple rhyme gently shake the head. "I don''t know who that person is, but that it''s a woman in red!" This simple sentence fell to the ground, and all the elders were struck by lightning. "Woman in red?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1967 Seeing all the elders so disrespectful, the small face of ink purple rhyme is immediately a Leng. "Elders, what''s the matter?" She asked cautiously. However, Zhang Shenwu''s face was uncertain, and the figure was thinking about something. After a moment, he looked at the ink purple rhyme and asked, "elder Mo, I''d like to ask you, is the woman in red hanging her waist for long hair, with a dark green jade bracelet on her wrist, a golden ribbon around her waist, and a phoenix print on the ribbon?" Ink purple rhyme thought next, gently nodded: "it seems to have." As soon as this word falls, several elders frown more and more fierce. "No, she can''t!" "Didn''t expect her to show up here?" "What are the changes of the dark Dynasty this time?" "This matter must be informed as soon as possible to the temple master, please make a decision!" The elders murmured. Next to the ink purple rhyme is more and more confused, the head is full of fog. "Elder Zhang, do you know the woman in red?" She couldn''t help asking. "Yes!" Zhang Shenwu took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "not only do we know each other, we also have a hand with that woman." "What?" Mo Ziyun was surprised and then asked, "when? Why don''t I remember? " "Of course you don''t remember, because it was a long time ago. At that time, you didn''t become the elder of my God''s temple." Next to the uniform green leaf path. Ink purple rhyme, willow eyebrows frown. In terms of qualifications, she is not as good as these elders. However, Zhang Shenwu then said: "at that time, I was only an elder. At that time, elder Yun and elder Wen followed several Taishang elders to a forbidden area in the southwest region, escorting the body of a strong sect leader who fell into the forbidden area. On the way, we met people of the dark Dynasty who were making trouble. We didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the people in the dark king Dynasty were mistaken The corpse of a strong man in our clan is regarded as a rare treasure. We are not afraid of those people of the dark Dynasty. However, in the middle of the fight, the red dress suddenly appears, and Shengsheng obliterates one of our supreme elders, forcing us to fight back. The situation is very urgent! If the Shenji palace people did not arrive in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable! " "Such a thing?" Mo Ziyun was stunned. The white night standing behind was also a bit of an accident. I never thought that woman had such a brilliant record! Is it even yunqingye, Zhang Shenwu and even the Taishang elder of Shentian Temple who can be killed by one person? But... White night and fight, it is not feel that the woman has such a powerful ah? Is this woman hiding her hand? No, the woman should know that he has at least two Hongbing in his hand. Isn''t the dark dynasty always peeping at the Hongbing? If so, can the woman not rob with all her strength? However, at the time of confusion in the white night, Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth again. "The dark Dynasty is a very mysterious but terrible organization. This organization is extremely extreme, and all the people inside are extremely greedy. I heard that they have been looking for the whereabouts of the twelve red soldiers all these years! The woman''s mission is to pursue Hong Bing. However, there are also accidents. Although the woman in red has amazing strength, she is said to have been possessed by the devil and nearly died shortly after the incident. Later, the strong men of the dark Dynasty came to help her suppress the evil spirit, stabilize her strength and save her life. However, although she recovered, it was true Strength is greatly reduced, but even so, she is still not what we are dealing with. I am afraid if she appears here now, with our strength, she may not be her opponent! " "So it is..." ink purple rhyme was shocked. She turned around quietly and looked at the white night intentionally or unintentionally. She didn''t know what to say. The woman in red is so powerful, but the white night can still compete with it, or even beat it back? Isn''t that to say... White night can easily crush so many elders? Controlling the death of these people? The strength of white night is too strong, isn''t it? What on earth has he reached? What are all his strengths? Ink purple rhyme took a cold breath, the heart is a bit messy, want to ask but do not know how to open mouth, the mood is particularly complex. After a burst of greetings, Zhang Shenwu focused on the white night behind him. "White night, are you all right?" "Thank you for your concern. It''s OK in the daytime." The white night is light. "I''ll be fine." "It''s hard work for you this time." A few people are relieved, then fly to the other side of heaven and earth line, have made a ceremony toward it. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?" "Feili elder, you seem to be injured?" "Feili elder, are you ok?" All the people looked out for warmth and solicitude, one by one, they were full of concern and sympathy.. after flying away from heaven and earth, they just came back to their senses, but they didn''t know how to express themselves in words. They could only smile and be polite to the people.At this time, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. "Elders, I want to tell you something." People heard the sound and turned to look at the white night. What do you want, white night Yun Qingye asked. Somehow, he felt something was wrong. I saw the white night pointing to fly away from heaven and earth without expression: "it''s about flying away from the elder! Feili Qiankun and the whole Feili villa are actually from the dark Dynasty. This time, it is also related to them. I hope the elders can deal with Feili villa seriously! " When he said this, everyone was stunned. "White night, are you crazy?" Wenxiao xuanna road. "What are you talking about? Feili elder is the supreme elder of my family. How can he join the dark dynasty Yun Qingye was also a little angry: "white night, I know you have talent, but you also have a degree of mischief. Feilichang is always a meritorious official of our God''s temple. I don''t know how much contribution he has made to our God''s temple. You can''t blaspheme casually!" "That is, white night, this is not the ancestral gate. I will treat you as unintentional and apologize to Fei Li elder. Otherwise, if this matter comes to the ears of the temple master, he will be very angry! Come and apologize Zhang Shenwu also said in a deep voice. However, as soon as their voice landed... poop! There was a dull noise. The crowd was stunned and turned to look. But suddenly found that... Flying away from heaven and Earth actually knelt on the ground, crying for the people. "The elders... The white night... What the white night said is true, i... I really betrayed the temple of God... I am not a human... I failed to live up to the expectations of the temple master... I''m sorry to you..." such a howling voice instantly petrified several elders on the spot... in a word, I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1968 The people were completely stunned, their eyes were wide open, and they looked at flying away from heaven and earth. At the moment of flying away from heaven and earth, all the people in Feili villa also knelt down on the ground, repenting one by one, looking extremely remorseful. "Elders, we are sorry for you... We collude with the people of the dark Dynasty and collude with them to harm the temple of God. We are not human..." "we know that we are wrong, but please punish us heavily. This is what we deserve!" "We have failed to live up to the temple of God and those who have placed their hopes on us!" "I... I wish I could die right now!" "Wuwuwuwu..." everyone cried bitterly and repented one after another. This scene falls, Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye are constantly rubbing their eyes and shaking their heads. They were completely confused. They had no idea what was going on and what was going on. Elder Taishang, how could you behave? So out of order? Even if he did something wrong, it shouldn''t be such a gesture... however, Zhang Shenwu and others can''t understand, but ink purple rhyme is the most clear. She knew that it was not flying away from heaven and earth, but from heaven and earth who were afraid of the white night! After seeing the real strength of white night, they are completely scared out of their wits. Do they dare to hesitate when they hear such a sentence from white night? He pleaded guilty on the spot, hoping to save his life. After all, if Zhang Shenwu''s claim is true, that is to say, if the white night really wants to kill them, the God Temple elder here can''t stop him at all... the only way to survive is to confess his guilt and bow to the God Temple. "Elder Feili, what are you doing Zhang Shenwu came back to God, rushed over, and quickly lifted him up from the ground. He said, "you are the supreme elder of our God Temple. How can you kneel down to us?" However, Fei Li shook his head repeatedly and exclaimed: "I am a traitor... Elder Zhang, I am guilty... Please punish me..." Zhang Shenwu frowned tightly and said in a deep voice: "Feili elder... I am not a fool. If you really want to betray my God temple, why should you confess to us? Can you explain it to me? " This word a, fly away from heaven and earth immediately stunned. He looked at the white night secretly, but saw that the white night was also looking at him quietly at the moment. He immediately flew away from heaven and earth, but he chose to be silent. People are more and more difficult to understand. "Feili elder, you should not have met something and hid us?" Yun Qingye asked. "No... no, I just found out my conscience. I just feel ashamed to the God Temple, so... That''s why I confessed to you." Fly away from heaven and earth and shout. "Is it?" Even green leaf eye dew suspicions, is obviously does not believe. However, flying away from heaven and earth did not care whether they believed it or not. Instead, he took a look at the white night again, but saw that the white night had no expression and was still staring at him. Flying away from heaven and earth, the pressure suddenly increased. People glared at Yun Qingye and kept shouting: "elder Yun, you are the elder of law enforcement Hall of god heaven hall. Please treat me immediately. Punish me quickly, quickly!" Yun Qingye was a little confused. He was staring at the flying away from heaven and earth. After half a ring, he said, "Feili elder, how dare I punish the elder Taishang? What''s more, you have left the temple of God for a long time. What you do has nothing to do with my God Temple. If you really feel guilty, I think you should go to see the temple master in person. If you want to apologize, it should be handled by the temple master. " "No... you''re going to have to convict me now and forgive me now!" Flying away from heaven and earth again, his face was full of anxiety and hesitation, and the sense of horror in his eyes became more and more intense. Yun Qingye frowned, and the man looked at Zhang Shenwu and others secretly. Then he lowered his voice and wrapped his voice with Qi. He said in a low voice, "what''s wrong with Feili elder? Is he crazy? " "Crazy? It doesn''t look like... " " what''s the meaning of his persistent apology here "I don''t know." Several people communicate in secret, shaking their heads. "Elder Yun, in this way, you first perfunctorily fly away from the elder. Let''s take him to the temple master and let him deal with it! The master of the temple should be able to see at a glance how the elder Fei Li is, and then the truth will be revealed! " Zhang Shenwu whispered. The crowd nodded at the sound. "Well, that''s it!" Yun Qingye took a deep breath, then went up to the front and said in a deep voice: "fly away from the elder, do you really want to confess your guilt?" "Yes... Yes, please treat me according to the crime of betraying the family..." flying away from heaven and earth said in a hurry, and the man was still shaking. Even green leaves obviously can''t adapt to the strange behavior of flying away from heaven and earth.But at this time, he didn''t know what to do, so he could only say: "well, I betrayed you and committed the crime of betraying the clan. According to the clan rules, you should be abolished in public, locked up for eternal life, and punished..." in that case, Yun Qingye was stunned. He looked at flying away from heaven and earth. He found that his tense face showed a soothing look, as if it was a big stone in his heart. What''s going on here? Yun Qingye was more and more confused, but he knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he went on: "however, because of your special identity, we decided not to execute the punishment on you for the time being. You should go back with us and let the temple master make a judgment on you. Can you see it on purpose?" "No problem, I have no opinion." Fly away from the busy road of heaven and earth. "Cough..." at this time, a slight cough came from the side. Hearing this cough, flying away from heaven and earth, people almost didn''t feel soft on the ground. They immediately knelt down on the ground and cried out, "please carry out immediately!" "What?" Zhang Shenwu and mengye are completely. "Feili elder, what happened to you? Here are all our own people, no one can threaten you, you can say it Zhang Shenwu stepped forward a few steps and said in a condensed voice. "Yes, we''ll make sure you''re all right." Wen Xiaoxuan also opened his mouth. But... it doesn''t work! This time, flying away from heaven and earth is like eating a weight and iron heart, forcing people to punish him. However, flying away from heaven and earth is ultimately the supreme elder. How dare these people deal with him? See everyone is afraid of action, fly away from heaven and earth urgent. He looked at the white night, which still had no change in expression. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth, as if he had made a decision. He suddenly raised his hand and slapped him hard at his chest. Bang! The muffled sound came out. Pooh! Fly away from heaven and earth, spit a mouthful of blood. "Ah?" "Fly away from the elder!" "Fly away from the elder!" ... people were so shocked that they yelled and rushed to help them up. Wen Xiaoxuan quickly to fly away from heaven and earth to take a pill, and then urgent examination, his face is extremely ugly. "What happened to Feili elder?" "Half of his accomplishments were abandoned." "What... What?" All of them were in the same place. Looking at flying away from heaven and earth in such a mess, everyone''s brain is crazy trembling, shocked. But... Fly away from heaven and earth but still ignore Zhang Shenwu and others. He opened his eyes with difficulty, and quietly looked at the white night. His old eyes were full of begging. Ink purple rhyme are some can not see. She cautiously came to the side of the white night, and the man lowered her voice and said, "white night... Fly away from the elder like this... You can let him go..." after hearing the voice, Bai Ye was silent for a moment, then turned and opened his mouth: "elder Zhang, elder Feili''s injury is so serious, we''d better take him back to the sect quickly for treatment, otherwise the delay will aggravate the elder''s injury." "That''s right..." Zhang Shenwu nodded again and again, took off in a hurry and left heaven and earth, then turned and rushed to the sky. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go back first!" Zhang Shenwu''s voice came. Flying away from the villa''s face is now relieved countless. They were not pleased with Zhang Shenwu''s words, but with the words of the white night. See fly from the split tiger and other people can''t live kneeling kowtow, mouth excited and urgent cry: "thank you, thank you The remaining Yun Qingye and others are confused, and they don''t know what the flying tiger is thanking. Only a lot of ink family members and ink purple rhyme are aware of it. In particular, ink purple rhyme, see fly away from the villa such a startling appearance, her heart is a burst of complexity. Yun Qingye and Mo Qingxuan talked for a while. Mo Qingxuan was respectful and devout. He was afraid to speak politely. He didn''t dare to jump into the thunder pool. Not only that, he also said on the spot that he wanted to spare all the strength of the Mohist school to help God tiandian solve the crisis. Yun Qingye is puzzled. This is not the first time he has dealt with Mo Qingxuan. When I saw Mo Qingxuan before, although he was also polite, it was only limited to etiquette. After all, Mo Qingxuan''s daughter was also an elder of the god heaven hall. Although her seniority was not as good as that of even Qingye, she was ranked in the end. But this time, Mo Qingxuan''s politeness is not polite. It''s almost a compliment. Thinking about the disorder of flying away from heaven and earth before, and looking at the obedient and cautious ink Qingxuan, Yun Qingye knows that there must be something fishy in it. However, looking at the appearance of Mo Qingxuan and flying away from heaven and earth, it is obviously impossible to find out anything from them.Just go back and make plans. Yun Qingye breathed a breath, then turned to the white night and the ink purple rhyme and said, "OK, elder Mo, white night, follow me back. On the side of Muxuan City, we will send some disciples from God''s temple. Elder Mo, you don''t have to worry." "Thank you very much, elder Yun." Mo Qingxuan immediately bowed over. Even green leaf nodded, but deeply looked at the white night, and then said: "white night, after going back this time, you can go directly to the temple master." "Oh?" The white night curiously looked at him: "temple Lord has something to look for me?" "No Yun Qingye shook his head and hesitated for a moment. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Qi Wushuang is out of the pass." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1969 Hearing this news, the ink purple rhyme beside immediately pretty face pale to extreme, autumn eyes rose a lot. As for white night, there is not much expression. On the contrary, he looked at Yun Qingye quietly and said, "elder Yun, what do you mean? What''s the relationship between Qi Wushuang and me? I''m not a Zhenshen Temple disciple? Do you want me to set up wine and have a banquet to celebrate elder martial brother Qi''s exit? " "You..." Yun Qingye was angry and snorted heavily: "white night, you don''t pretend to be stupid. You killed SUN Hao, abolished Lian Jieyan, seriously injured Xu Wu, and upset the town hall. Qi Wushuang is sure to settle accounts with you. Don''t think you have the supreme elder''s support for you, you can be lawless and unruly. Qi Wushuang will not take care of these things No one can keep you, nor can we "Elder Taishang?" White night''s face puzzled: "who is it?" Even green leaf is lazy to pay attention to the white night, directly a shake hands way: "in short, I advise you this period of time or hide to the temple master, this is for your own good, listen to or not is your own business!" The voice falls, even green leaves jump directly and fly to the sky. White night eyebrows gently move, did not speak. Ink purple rhyme looks at even green leaves to leave, then side head way: "white night, what do you plan to do?" "What and how?" White night looked at her curiously. "Qi is matchless! What are you going to do with it? " Ink purple rhyme can''t stand it. If ordinary disciples heard the news, they would not be scared to the ground, but it seems that they don''t take Qi Wushuang seriously. As a matter of fact, Bai Ye did. He shook his head and said, "although Qi Wushuang is very powerful, the Shentian hall is the Shentian hall, which is not for us. I have been punished by elder Yun Qingye. If Qi Wushuang still wants revenge, I can only fight. Soldiers will cover up the water and cover the earth. If you want me to hide in the hall master, I''d better be direct It would be quieter to leave the temple of God. " Speaking of this, the white night is also a leap, escape from the void, disappear. Ink purple rhyme autumn eyes quietly looking at the white night disappeared place, a long time is heavy sigh, also do not know what to say. Muxuancheng storm over, but the mood of the white night is not scattered for a long time. Of course, what he thought was not Qi matchless. Although Qi is unparalleled by the people in the temple of God, no one can reach him, but he has a dead dragon sword and divine power, but he is not afraid. His only concern now is the dark dynasty! I didn''t expect that the people of the dark Dynasty actually reached out to the temple of God! And... Why did the red dress run away? Why didn''t she take the white night''s Hongbing? Isn''t that her job? Or is she not interested in Hong Bing now? The white night vomited the turbid gas, the head some is disorderly. Now he has three Hongbing weapons in his hand, namely, the sword of God, the sword of Lihuang, and the sword of Yeyao, which he took from Xuwu. In addition, there are also dead dragon swords in Cangtian cliff. The rest is in the hands of the end Yan crack God gun and chisel prison sword. And the Jing Mie Dao in Ling Jian''s hand. Seven of the twelve Hongbing soldiers have appeared, and the remaining five are unknown. Maybe there are still some in the dark Dynasty. On the way, the white night took out the night shining sword and realized it. The power of Hongbing depends not only on the strength of users, but also on the degree of bridging between Hongbing and users. Like Xu Wu, there are only two layers between him and Yeyao sword. But the bridge between white night and dead dragon sword has reached four levels. It is precisely because it has reached the fourth level, so even if the dead dragon sword is not in the hands of white night, white night can also stimulate the power of dead dragon sword! However, to this day, the white night still can not completely conquer the abandoned sword, and its bridge, but always in the first layer. "Is this sword more complicated than the dead dragon sword?" In the white night, I looked at the abandoned magic sword on my waist, and my mind was silent. Soon, the white night approached the gate of the temple of God. Ink purple rhyme also arrived. "See elder Mo and elder martial brother Bai." The disciples stationed at the Mountain Gate held fists and saluted one after another. "Don''t be too polite." Ink purple rhyme gently nodded, and then fell in front of the Mountain Gate with the white night. As soon as they landed, they saw many figures running out of the gate. All of them are disciples of purple bamboo forest, among which there are several people from hunwu hall. I saw catch Ji Yue''s eyes a little red, a few steps ran in the past, a rushed into the arms of ink purple rhyme. "Silent moon, what''s the matter with you?" Ink purple rhyme a face puzzled looking at capture Ji Yue. However, Qu Jiyue raised her head slightly, with tears in her eyes. She shook her head and said, "master, it''s nothing. It''s great that you can come back safely." "Silly girl, are you worried about master? Don''t worry. Master will be fine with the night. " Ink purple rhyme smile way.The escapist has known the story of Mu Xuancheng for a long time, and may also notice a trace of the dark Dynasty. Considering that the capture silence month learned in the temple of God, he disclosed a little information to the month of capture silence, and hoped that the month of silence could retain the ink purple rhyme. Although she did not know what the city of Mu Xuancheng was, she knew that it must be a nine death life, otherwise the escapist would not ask her to leave the ink purple rhyme, but the ink purple rhyme made a decision, could she keep it? Only to be proud. Now, ink purple rhyme can return safely, and the heart hanging in the silent moon is finally put down. But the ink purple rhyme mentions the white night, but let all the people on the scene tremble. People look at the white night together, their eyes are very complex. "Well?" Frown on the night, but he did not wait for him to open, but saw a crowd crowd squeeze out a person. That is Zhao Li of soul Wu hall. "Elder brother Bai!" Zhao Li, anxious, hurriedly drank, and then grabbed the arm of the night and said, "please follow me to the main palace of the hall." "What''s the job?" Ask in the white night. "Qi has no double to go out of the customs!" Zhao Li rushed. "What is the fuss about going out of the customs?" Shake your head in the night. Zhao Li heard the sound and was dumbfounded. The silent moon was a little impatient, staring at the white night and said, "you idiot, do you know what Kyi will do after he leaves the customs without double? You''re still saying that? Hurry up to the main palace of the hall! Don''t let these people worry about how are you? " "Miss capture, it doesn''t matter to you?" The night swept his eyes to catch the silent moon road. "You... You... You..." the delicate body of the quiet moon Qi trembled, silver teeth clenched, finally shook his hand and angrily said, "I don''t care about you!" There was a little confusion in the white night. He and the escapement are enemies. What is the purpose of catching the silent moon? But without his thinking, a voice sounded from behind the crowd. "I dare ask you elder martial brother Bai night?" When the sound fell, people were all stunned and looked together. Only then found that... A town temple person did not know when to stand behind the crowd... many people suddenly changed color. "It was... Bad..." br > Zhao Li was horrified. But saw the white night looked at the man, and said: "who are you?" The man went up a few steps, went to the white night and hugged his fist and said, "my younger brother is Chu Mo, the disciple of the temple in town. I have seen elder brother Bai. Elder martial brother Bai, the younger martial brother is ordered by the elder martial brother Qi Wushuang. Please go to the town temple quickly. Elder martial brother Qi Wushuang wants to see you!" As soon as this came out, people around us breathed tightly. The face of the moon changed a little. Just after arriving at the temple of God in the night, Qi Wushuang sent for him... What does Qi Wushuang mean? I''m afraid everyone in the scene knows what it means! "Is this elder martial brother so anxious? He just came back in the evening. He had just finished the work for zongmen. He must be very tired. Or he will go later. " Before the silent month came, he said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter to catch younger martial sister?" The man swept his eyes to catch the silent moon, not too hard to slow down. "But elder martial brother Bai is waiting... Need rest..." someone opens his heart and wants to speak for the white night. But they had not finished their words, but they saw that Chumo eyes cold, cold to the extreme way: "what are you group of things? Here is also your voice! Now it''s elder martial brother Qi who wants to see elder martial brother Bai! What qualifications do you dare to intervene? Get out of here! " "You..." br > everyone is in a hurry! The people in the temple of this town are so arrogant! But saw that person again hugged the fist, said in a deep voice: "elder martial brother Bai, please follow me quickly!" This is a real aggressive posture. But this person obviously forgot that the person present is not only some disciples, but also an elder! In Mu Xuancheng, if there is no sudden white night hand, the power to pull the storm, the ink purple rhyme has already finished, not only her, but also the whole Mohist will be ruined, and it will never be lost. Her next scene is even more miserable. So for the ink purple rhyme, the white night is not the previous white night, but also her great benefactor, so the ink purple rhyme will naturally stand on the side of the white night. "He can''t go. You can tell Qi that he has no pair. Let him see you later!" Only look at the ink purple rhyme before, face no expression way. The tone is especially firm and there is no doubt. Hearing this, the disciple was surprised. I could not imagine that the ink purple rhyme would also maintain the white night. He hugged his fist at Mo Ziyun and said, "elder Mo, you will make it difficult for me to do this. Elder martial brother Qi gave me a death order. If you can''t take elder martial brother Bai, I''m afraid elder martial brother Qi will be angry!" As soon as this came out, the ink purple rhyme also came to fire. She was furious and said, "what do you mean? What does Qi''s double anger have to do with me? He is angry. I will clean it up? Don''t forget his identity! ""Elder martial brother Qi, don''t be so rebellious?" Chu Mo held his fist again, but there was not much fright and panic on his face. On the contrary, he continued leisurely: "but elder martial brother Qi is a lover of the chief elder martial brother. Qi is angry. Maybe the chief elder is not in a good mood. Maybe elder Mo can''t explain to the chief elder?" When this word, the purple color of ink suddenly appeared. She stared at the disciple coldly and said in a deep voice, "are you... Are you threatening me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1970 "I dare not. How dare I threaten the elder? Please don''t be angry That chumolian is again holding fists, a look of fear. But... It''s just a show. There''s no flustered look on his face. He did not intend to take the chief elder to press the ink purple rhyme, because it was totally unnecessary. Because... Qi matchless is enough to deal with ink purple rhyme! As far as the double rhyme of zizong is concerned, it''s not as important as the double rhyme of Zimo temple. This is why this disciple is so arrogant. In the whole Shentian temple, the chief elder and the several elders are excluded. Among the elders, Qingye, Zhang Shenwu and Niantian will make Qi Wushuang a little more restrained. As for other elders... In Qi Wushuang''s eyes, I''m afraid even the elder is inferior. The ink purple rhyme is very angry, and the small face is also red from the iron green. As soon as she bit her teeth, she wanted to say something more, but at this time, the white night suddenly raised her hand and stopped her. "Elder Mo, forget it!" "White night, you..." Mo purple rhyme inexplicably looking at him, there is anger in the eyes. However, Bai Ye had no expression and said: "if you don''t let me go, you just hide for a while, and you can''t hide for a lifetime. In that case, I think I''d better go and talk about it, or I won''t give Qi Wushuang senior brother face." The words fell and people breathed hard. Chumo sneered: "ha ha, it seems that you still know how to face elder martial brother Qi." "Of course I know that it''s not only elder martial brother Qi, but also every elder in my family. I always respect them in the daytime." White night light said, but now the eyes are a grim, cold way: "pour is you! Chumo! Do you know that your rude behavior has seriously offended the elder martial brothers and sisters and the elders? Don''t you... Kneel down and apologize to everyone? " These words fall to the ground, let Chu Mo immediately muddle, the smile on the face is also stiff in place. There was also some fog around. But listen to Chu Mo Leng way: "elder martial brother Bai, what do you mean?" "Kneel down and apologize. I won''t repeat it three times." White night hands after the negative, calm way. "You..." Chu Mo was startled and angry, pointing to the white night and saying, "white night, you don''t want to push forward! To call you elder martial brother Bai is to give you face. What do you really think you are? " "Oh?" The white night squints, stares at Chumo, and then walks past. "In this case, should I prove to you whether I am a character at night?" As soon as the voice falls, the Qi strength of Bai Ye''s body is released in an instant, and he presses toward Chu mo. Chu Mo''s body sank in an instant, his legs trembled and his shoulders were under terrible pressure. But... instead of being afraid, he said in a rage: "white night, my elder martial brother Qi has already passed the customs clearance. If you dare to attack me, my elder martial brother Qi will certainly not let you go! If you want to bear the anger of elder martial brother Qi, you can do it and kill me. I want to see if you have the courage! " "Oh?" Mo Yao''s sword was pulled out directly from his waist. "It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say such strange things to me. In this case, I''ll prove it to you and see if I have the courage." White night said without expression. The voice falls, the sword edge is already urging out the strong soul power. Chumo''s pupil shrinks wildly. "White night, no!" Ink purple rhyme immediately rushed to the past, two small hands quickly grasp the wrist of the white night. Mo Ziyun said anxiously: "before, elder Yun has punished you. Qi Wushuang has no reason to attack you. But if you kill Chu Mo, you will only leave a handle on Qi Wushuang. Then Qi Wushuang can openly kill you, and no one in the clan will stop you, so you can''t move him!" "Yes, white night, I know you have some strength, but Qi''s unparalleled strength is even more extraordinary. Moreover, he is more crazy than you, and he is more reckless than you. You can listen to elder Mo''s and calm things down." Capture the lonely moon hesitated, or can not help but open up persuasion. "Elder martial brother Bai." Zhao Li looked at him eagerly, and his meaning was very clear. The rest of the people also urged them to calm down and avoid for a while. White night hesitated, as if in the thoughts of what. But Chumo saw this, but laughed. "White night, these people are right. You can''t offend my elder martial brother, and you are not qualified to fight against my elder martial brother. You''d better listen to their advice and let me go. Otherwise, I''ll make you stay in the God''s palace. Ha ha ha..." Chumo''s eyes are full of pride and heartiness. But the voice dropped. Whew!The beautiful night shining sword suddenly penetrated his heart. Chu Mo trembled all over, staring at the sword like the night sky, and then raised his head with difficulty. He looked at the master of the sword in an incredible way. At the moment, the owner of the sword was staring at him without expression. All the people around me are stupid... Qu Jiyue and Mo Ziyun are all with small mouths, and their faces are incredible. "This person insults me, even more insults the elder. He has no respect. The following offence is to expel him from the school. However, I will not wait for the elder to deal with it. I will deal with it first. As for the handling, I will give elder Yun an account." White night said without expression. The voice dropped and he jerked his arm. Keng. There was a flash of sword meaning on the sword at night. Chumo''s chest was completely blown through, and the whole person was knocked over on the ground on the spot. His body trembled violently and his mouth was huge. Then he died directly and died on the spot. All the people around me were in a daze. But he saw that the white night put up his sword, went to carry it, and then walked forward. "White night, where are you going?" Ink purple rhyme seems to have just returned to God, and quickly called out. "To the town hall!" The white night face is expressionless way. All people heard the sound, all scalp numbness. I went to see Qi Wushuang in the white night. And... Or with Chumo''s body? Is he crazy? This is a provocation to Qi Wushuang! The first person in the provocation God Temple! "No, no, no, no Ink purple rhyme whole body crazy shudder for a while, and then quickly ran over, directly stopped the white night. "White night, you can''t go!" She almost screamed, her small face frightened and determined. The white night quietly looked at her panicked autumn eyes, sighed for a long time, and said, "I am very grateful to you for protecting me like this, but I want to ask you one, you know what will happen after I go, but you think, after I don''t go, what will happen As soon as this word fell, everyone was in a daze. A moment later, many people''s faces turned pale and seemed to have thought of something. In particular, ink purple rhyme, the whole rigid, eyes are all lost. But see the white night step forward, a indifferent language floating. "I don''t want to involve you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1971 The words of the white night are obvious. If he refuses to go and really hides in the hall master''s side, Qi Wushuang naturally can''t take him. But... Qi Wushuang is not a simple existence. Qu Jiyue also said that Qi Wushuang is more vicious and regardless of the cost than white night. Since he can''t take the white night, Qi Wushuang will only use one way to make the white night obey. That is to take the people around him and force him to come out. As long as you hide in the daytime, the soul Wu hall will suffer. Even Zizhu Pavilion and Mulong palace will not be spared. So this one... Day night has to go. Unless he doesn''t care about the safety of these people. Hearing the words of the white night, many people''s faces were pale and countless, more people were frozen in place, bow their heads and keep silent. Not many people stop the night. Ink purple rhyme also did not go forward. She knew that she couldn''t stop it, and she knew that it didn''t help. If Qi Wushuang really does that, the white night will still come out. Looking at the shadow of the white night fading away, Mo Ziyun took a deep breath and turned his head to the disciples behind him and said: "everyone listen, immediately go to inform the elders, let them take their disciples to the town temple, tell them that something has happened to the town temple. If they don''t go, things will be out of control, and the whole clan will be in turmoil." "Yes, elder!" The crowd clasped hands. "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid of shock." A disciple couldn''t help saying. Qi Wushuang has already ignored the elder for a long time. What''s more, this time is not a trivial matter. I''m afraid that even Qingye, Niantian and Zhang Shenwu will not give face again... "no matter! Just go and inform. " Mo Ziyun clenched her teeth secretly, and her eyes were firm. Then she said to capture Jiyue: "Jiyue, take my token and go to the main hall of God. Please come to the temple of God and mediate this matter. I will go to the town hall to see if I can see the chief elder. If the chief elder is willing to speak, this matter will have a turn for the better." "Good." Capture the silence of the moon immediately nodded. "It should not be too late. We should do it as soon as possible." "Yes, elder!" When the voice dropped, the crowd immediately dispersed. Therefore, the temple of God was boiling. Now. Outside the town hall. White night carrying the body of Chumo toward this step by step. The disciples stationed outside the town temple were all in a daze. When they saw the people and the bodies on their shoulders, they were startled one by one and turned around and rushed into the town hall. After a while, hundreds of souls came out of the town hall. They were all armed with swords and swords, staring at the white night covetously and nervously. White night all ignore, direct stride toward the inside of the meteor. "Stop!" At this time, a big drink sounded. I look at it in the white night. He was an elite disciple of the town hall. He raised his sword, pointed at the white night and said coldly, "white night, how dare you take my town temple disciples? Release junior brother Chumo quickly "Hostage?" The white night frowned, but was too lazy to talk nonsense with this person. The man directly said, "isn''t your senior brother going to see me? Why stop me here? Get out of the way "Asshole!" The man was furious: "my elder martial brother Qi has already passed the pass. How dare you be so arrogant! court death! All the younger martial brothers and sisters, kill me, and chop this man with a random knife! Avenge the temple of our town "Revenge! Kill With a roar, they rushed towards the white night. But between the lights and the stones, a distant voice sounded from the town hall. "Stop it all!" This word fell to the ground, and it was like the voice of heaven, which made all the people in the town temples around him stop instantly. People''s faces changed, but no one dared to disobey this order, and they all retreated respectfully, and did not dare to do it again. White night see, slightly a Leng. Who has the ability to make these rebellious Temple people obedient and obedient with a word at will? Is that the man? White night seems to think of something. But listen to the town temple, again came the indifferent voice. "You are not the opponent of this man, and you can''t hurt him. Please step back and let him in!" "Yes, elder martial brother!" All of them bowed to the inside of the temple of the town, then bowed their heads and retreated one after another. See here, the white night no longer doubt. He fixed his eyes, stepped forward and went inside. Clunk! Cluttering... the sound of his footsteps was particularly loud in the silent town hall at the moment.Walking into the gate is a long corridor. The corridor was silent and deserted. But when he had gone through the corridor and came to a vast hall at the end, he found that all the disciples of the town hall were gathering in the hall. As the first entrance of Shentian hall, Zhenshen hall has a special strength and status, and its architecture is also extraordinary. In the interior of the town temple, there are several huge statues. A total of five, respectively for the green dragon, white tiger, Zhuque, Xuanwu! In the center, there is a statue of a faceless God. All the disciples of the temple sat cross legged around the five huge statues. At first glance, there are many people, at least tens of thousands of people! At the bottom of the statue of the faceless deity, there are several figures. One is Lian Jieyan, and the other is Xu Wu. Next to him was a man with long black and white hair. The man is dressed in a black robe. His face is pale. There are prints on his right face. It looks like the pattern of a unicorn. His temperament is unique and evil. Of course, his breath is unfathomable. From the respectful attitude of Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu, this man should be the legendary figure handed down by people in the temple of God. Qi matchless! Walking in the daytime, he stood at the gate, and then put Chu Mo''s body on the ground. The disciples of the temple around opened their eyes and looked at this side. When he saw that Chumo had died, his faces were pale and they stood up one after another. "Junior brother Chumo!" "He... He''s dead?" "Damn it! White night, you... You killed younger martial brother Chumo? " "You''re vicious!" People roar with rage, killing one by one! But... Qi is unique here. No one dares to make a mistake. "White night, when you see elder martial brother Qi, don''t you kneel down as a salute?" At this time, Xu Wu over there had a big drink. "Why don''t you kneel down as soon as you see me?" The white night glanced at Xu Wu Dao. "Son of a bitch, I''m your senior brother. You''re just a disciple of hunwu hall. I''m a disciple of Zhenshen temple. Who''s senior can be seen at a glance. Why should I give you a gift?" Xu Wu was furious. "I only believe in strength. If we are strong, we will have a high level of seniority." The white night face is expressionless way. "You..." Xu Wu was angry and wanted to say something. But Qi Wushuang, the next to him, interrupted him directly. Qi Wushuang watched the white night quietly. He could not see any anger from all over his body. He said calmly, "did you kill Chumo?" "Yes." White night did not deny it. "Why kill him?" "The following offenses offend the elder." "Really... It seems that Chumo deserves more than his death, but why don''t you disturb his time trajectory?" Qi Wushuang asked. "His sin is not serious enough. What''s more, how to deal with it is the elder''s business. It''s not up to me to choose whether to resurrect him. I just came here to return this man to the temple of your town." White night light says, spin and raise a hand to wave. Chumo''s body flew over at once. Although Chumo was killed by the white night, the time trajectory was not disturbed, and it was easy to revive. Although the white night was sometimes cruel, it was not inhuman, and it would not really kill him because of his words. However... just as Chumo flew away. Whoosh! A golden light suddenly flew over and accurately hit Chumo. Only to see Chumo''s body suddenly inflated, the whole chest bulge into a huge ball, completely deformed, not human like, extremely terrifying, and a dazzling golden light hovered on his body. "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. But listen to the bang! Chumo''s body exploded into a blood mist. And the void where the blood mist lies was twisted for a while, and it was only after a moment that the peace was restored. "What?" People around him were shocked and stood up one after another. Even Jieyan and Xu Wu were shocked. This time, Chumo is dead! Because... He''s not only dead, but also the track of time. Unless the temple master hands, otherwise... He will never survive! The white night gazes at the source of the golden light, which is Qi matchless. However, Qi Wu said without any expression on both sides: "he has no respect for others, and the following crimes are immoral. Those who are rebellious and immoral will deserve more than one''s death! Mr. Bai, are you right? " White night frowned and did not speak. However, Qi Wushuang stood up, his hands behind him, and walked towards the white night step by step."I am the chief disciple of the sect and the first disciple. The Lord of the temple once wanted to make me an elder, but I refused. Therefore, he gave me the right to punish the unruly actions of my disciples. I accepted the matter of Chu Mo on behalf of the elder! However, there are still many behaviors like Chumo in the temple of God! Younger martial brother Bai, do you know? " Qi Wushuang''s position in the clan is beyond doubt. Even if he really wants to deal with a disciple, he will never be held accountable, because his strength and ability are fully qualified. "What does elder martial brother Qi want to say?" White night did not panic, and the expression of inquiry. However, Qi Wushuang stopped at a distance of 100 meters from the white night, and the man was still very calm and said, "I heard that younger martial brother Bai had some radical actions in my God''s temple. I don''t know if this is true "Extreme? What do you mean? " "For example, the following crimes are disrespectful!! Treacherous and immoral Qi Wushuang says every word. The words fell to the ground, and the air in the temple of Zhenshen solidified instantly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1972 Carrying Chu Mo in the white night is to make an example to others and interpret his own determination. However, he never thought that Qi was really as cruel and vicious as Qu Jiyue said. He told white night his determination by wiping out Chumo completely. He wants to let everyone know that this time he is really angry. He wants to let everyone know that this time he will never keep his hand! How can we not see Qi Wushuang''s mind in the white night? He said calmly, "where did you hear that, elder martial brother Qi?" "More!" Qi Wushuang shook his head: "the younger martial brothers and sisters of each hall have told me that we will not talk about the temple of Zhenzhen. Let''s talk about Bingwu hall. I heard that you once injured Shaofei sword elder, didn''t you?" "The master of the temple has already known about this matter. Does elder martial brother Qi want to try it again?" The white night asked. "Just tell me if your sword has hurt the elder Shaofei sword. That''s enough!" Qi Wushuang looks at the white night calmly. His eyelids don''t blink at all. His eyes are very quiet and warm. He can''t see any bad things. Hearing this, Bai Ye has understood Qi Wushuang''s plan. He can''t deny it, and he can''t refuse it. However, the white night was not afraid. After all, he chose to come here, it was doomed that he did not escape. "Yes." "So elder martial brother Qi, what''s your opinion?" he said gently "My view is already obvious." Qi matchless closed his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said faintly: "as a disciple, you commit crimes, hurt the elders, are rebellious and intend to rebel. People like you must be punished by the sect. Otherwise, the temple of God will not be peaceful." "So elder martial brother Qi is going to do justice for elder Shao?" Asked the white night. "My excuse for all of you is to uphold justice for elder Shao. What I said to myself was just to kill you!" Qi Wushuang said faintly, but he didn''t rush to do it. Instead, he waved and said, "but I''m not a unreasonable person. If you kneel down and do self-cultivation, you can save your life, because Qi Wushuang never does anything to those people with poor soul state, including those who have no soul." As soon as this word comes out, Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan sneer at each other. Qi Wushuang is not so kind. He just wants Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu to vent their anger. If white night does, Qi Wushuang will not move white night again, but Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu are not sure. Fall on the hands of these two people, no matter who, the end will be incomparably miserable. Bai Ye shook his head and said, "elder martial brother Qi, you''d better stop talking nonsense. If you want to do something, please hurry up. I don''t want to stay in this kind of place." Qi Wushuang heard the sound, and his eyes were cold for a moment. He looked at the white night and said with no expression: "so... You refused my gift?" "Is this a gift?" The white night asked. Qi Wushuang took a deep breath and nodded again: "well, just... In this case, I can only express regret!" As soon as the voice falls, Qi Wushuang turns around and turns his back to the white night. "Well?" Bai Ye''s eyes are bewildered, and I don''t know what Bai Qi''s action means. But the next second... whoosh! Then see the empty inch inch twist, a shocking brute force attack and kill. The white night breathes tightly, immediately raises the hand toward that twisted void brute force to blast to kill in the past. Bang! His hands hit the void heavily, but the world-shaking power from the void was to tear the heaven and earth, and ferocious and tyrannical passed on the whole body of the white night. Bang! In the white night, his body shook violently, and he flew back for more than 100 meters. When he turned over and landed, his body was still shaking violently, and he was almost unsteady. How amazing! Is this Qi''s unparalleled power? And... is there a trace of divine power in his power? My heart beat a little bit during the night. This divine power is quite similar to the divine power of the god heaven hall master! I''m afraid this is not a coincidence. Qi Wushuang, such a seed talent, was definitely taught by the master of the god heaven hall. "Eh?" Qi matchless showed a puzzled look: "I can''t see, you can still take my attack. It''s not easy!" "It''s not easy. It''s brother Qi." The white night stroked the turbulent atmosphere. The man recovered and said in a deep voice: "I always thought that you were the first person who was boasted. Today, it seems that I was wrong. Compared with you, the second place of the outstanding man is just the gap between mortals and gods. It is really worthy of your reputation that you can sit on the first place for so many years." "So, do you regret it?" Qi Wushuang said: "regret not kneeling for mercy? After all, if you fight with me, it means that you must die here. Everyone knows that once I do it, I will not survive. ""Elder martial brother Qi seems to have misunderstood something?" Bai Ye shook his head: "I don''t regret it, and I haven''t lost. Is it arrogant for elder martial brother Qi to say these things now?" "What do you say?" "Bastard! Can''t you see the status quo? You are a dead man already "Elder martial brother Qi, you are already a virtue. If you are serious, I''m afraid you can''t even see the dregs." "A dead duck has a hard mouth!" "It''s ridiculous!" Around the town hall disciples have called out, one by one or ridicule or ridicule. "White night, today, elder martial brother will be a disgrace for me. When elder martial brother abandons you, I will make you worse than death, and you will be immersed in endless pain in your life forever." Lian Jieyan gnaws her teeth and stares at the white night. "Elder martial sister, don''t worry, today is the end of the white night. I''m afraid that even if our hall leader comes, we can''t keep the night!" Next to Xu Wu sneered. "Oh?" Lian Jieyan was confused and looked at Xu Wu inexplicably: "younger martial brother, what do you mean by this?" "Ha ha, elder martial brother has already given me his token!" Xu Wu said with a smile. Lian Jieyan was stunned. After a moment, she seemed to notice something. Her face was shocked. She was excited and happy and said, "younger martial brother, do you mean that... Elder martial brother used the power of token?" "Not bad!" Xu Wu laughed again and again. His eyes were full of pride and heartiness: "the token has been given. All the disciples of the temple in our town will follow the instructions of the elder martial brother. Don''t look at the large number of people here. In fact, there are more disciples outside the temple in our town. I think all the elders are rushing here, but it''s a pity that they can''t get here!" "Ha ha ha ha ha... Great, great!" Lian Jieyan clapped her hands happily. She knew that the end of the white night had come! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1973 Qi Wushuang destroys the spirit of the whole town temple. No matter who it is, he can''t use his soul power at this moment, because once released, Qi Wushuang''s power will devour it and then transform it into his power. The power of the world! All are suppressed by Qi Wushuang! How terrible? Such a terrible move is just a random hit by Qi matchless! Isn''t it amazing? This is far beyond the power of ordinary elders. If you don''t do your best, you may suffer a great loss. In the white night, his eyes were cold and he didn''t do anything to keep his hands. Instead, he didn''t look at the huge wave of destruction. Instead, he was staring at Qi Wushuang in the distance, stepping quickly. "Well?" Qi Wushuang moved her eyebrows slightly. People around him were stunned. What is this for in the white night? He didn''t want to take Qi Wushuang''s attack, but he directly attacked Qi Wushuang? Is he crazy? Or does he think he has the ability to resist this terrible blow with his body? People breathe tight, all staring at the white night. But the white night suddenly accelerated. Whoosh! He disappeared in an instant. And in the moment he disappeared! Bang! The great wave of destruction suddenly broke. Then the whole broken void somehow recovered, and a brilliant and astonishing pattern appeared in front of Qi Wushuang. Qi Wushuang''s expression instantly became more and more dignified, and people immediately responded to him. His fingers moved gently. Whoa! A kylin seal appeared in front of him. The unicorn immediately crawled down and covered him with his body. His thick and fierce body and the smell of terror wrapped up the whole body of Qi matchless tightly, and his defense strength was unknown. "This is... Elder martial brother Qi''s divine forest guard?" Lian Jieyan breathed out. This is one of Qi''s unique skills! Once this move is opened, it is said that even the emperor can not tear it apart. Facing the attack of the white night, Qi Wushuang directly launched such a strong defense. Is it a bit of a fuss? Is it necessary to deal with the existence of white night? Lian Jieyan is a little confused. Next second... sonorous! A dark sword light suddenly rose and fell on the unicorn. In an instant. Boom! The whole huge Kirin body suddenly exploded. "What?" All the people are discolored. People can''t understand it at all! Qi Wushuang''s terrible defense move was broken by the white night? No way! It''s absolutely impossible! What happened? Everybody''s crazy, all crazy, all demented! But the next second, a more shocking and crazy scene appears! Just look at the fist of the white night... It''s hard to hit Qi''s matchless heart. His fist is shining with dazzling golden light, and he blows at Qi Wushuang with the momentum of covering the sky. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to catch this blow! White night... How dare you take the initiative to attack and kill Xiang Qi? Is that the first disciple of the clan? People''s brain crazy shudder, one can not return to God! However, Qi Wushuang''s reaction power is really amazing. When the fist hit, he actually put his arm across the heart in time to block the fist. Bang! The terrible fist hit Qi matchless''s arms heavily. Bang! When a golden star pattern appeared, Qi''s matchless body was like a flying shuttle meteor. It hit the back straight and stopped until it hit the statue of the gods behind. His powerful power was transmitted directly to the earth through the statue, and half of the temple of God trembled immediately. "Ah?" All the disciples in the temple of the town stood up and looked at the scene of the scalp explosion. "No! Yes! Yes Even Jie screamed. Xu Wu''s eyes widened. His face was pale, and he looked at the white night with cold sweat. At the moment of the white night, his left hand is holding the sword of abandoning God, and the right hand is boxing. He is slowly putting it down. There is a circle of golden light on his body, which is extremely dazzling. "Elder martial brother! Are you all right? " "Elder martial brother... How are you?" Many disciples of the temple rushed to the statue, trying to help Qi Wushuang up. But they''re not close yet... chirp! A blue halo suddenly exploded in the middle of the town temple.Then... All the disciples who rushed to Qi Wushuang suddenly stepped back out of control. "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. Then he saw that Qi Wushuang, who had been kicked out by him, suddenly flew back in a very strange posture, and the scattered magic power and spirit around him were also constantly looking back! This is... time reversal! Not good! Heart pounding at night. Qi Wushuang has quietly turned back the flow of time, and the speed of backflow is so fast! He hastily controlled his body and tried to stir up the time reversal. But... It''s late, and he''s immersed in the force of this reversal. Soon, the whole town temple returned to the moment when the Kirin pattern was broken in the white night. The white night attacks again. But this time, Qi Wushuang is on guard. He is still a cross arm, but he doesn''t use the physical defense to resist the blow. Instead, he uses his arm to push out a space crack. The fist of the white night hits the crack directly, and all his strength is swallowed up by the space crack. "Now it''s my turn." Qi matchless said indifferently. White night looked up, but saw that he was out of a finger, straight attack on the heart of the white night. The fingertips carry a touch of power. At the time of attack, all the soul Qi and body protecting Qi of the white night were like paper paste, which were all punctured by him. However, Bai Dao''s arm suddenly closed. "It''s over!" Qi matchless eyes rippled with a trace of cold, fingers have been attacking the heart of the white night. "Really?" White night eyes a Lin, but a reply. "Well?" Qi matchless was stunned. Not waiting for him to react, a black sword against the chest of the white night. Dang! The crackle came out. The finger was directly against the dark sword of the white night, and could not enter half a minute. "What?" The kyphosis has no double pupils. Whoosh! White night kicked directly in the past. "Reverse heaven and earth!" Qi did not drink at once. White night''s foot just kicked to his body, the foot strength actually hit a turn in his body, and suddenly attacked the white night''s body. But this time the white night has been left a hand, when this force back to the back, a more thick and amazing burst past! That foot just now just cheated Qi Wushuang''s defense. This attack is the real killing move of white night. Boom! The brute force suddenly smashed the strength of the anti back, and the leg of the white night exploded on the spot. But the ferocious force was overwhelming, and it hit Qi matchless''s chest. Bang! Qi Wuqi flies out again and hits the huge statue. Pooh! Qi Wushuang hasn''t got up yet. He vomites a mouthful of blood. White night also because one leg explodes, and loses balance falls to the ground. This time, they were equally divided. And the disciples around him were completely stunned. The fight between them is just a few breathing rooms! However, it is hard for the naked eye to keep up with it. Moreover, their fists and feet almost cover the power of destroying the heaven and the earth. Although the power has not been released, even if we look at it from the sky, we can feel the horror and mystery. Of course, the most shocking is the white night! It''s hard for people to imagine that this existence comes from hunwu hall. It''s No. 1 in the list of outstanding people like Qi Wuqi. The chief disciple of the sect has a fight of five or five times... is it terrible? Is this... The power of white night? Lian Jieyan is stupid. Xu Wu was completely stunned. < Qi Shuang is hopeless. However, Qi Wushuang coughs twice and stands up again. His eyes staring at the white night are full of dignity. Of course, the look of white night is not easy. Qi Wushuang''s strength is far beyond his imagination. Without his magic power and Hongbing, he may not be Qi''s matchless opponent. However, since we have already fought, there is no room for us to keep our hands! The white night took a breath and got up again. His broken leg was wrapped by a strong breath of life. In a moment, the whole leg was in good condition. He stepped forward and went straight to Qi Wushuang. Qi matchless''s body is also particularly powerful. His pale face just now has been restored to ruddy."You are much better than I thought." Qi Wushuang nodded to the white night: "I thought you were a brainless person, so that you dare to hurt me. Now it seems that I am wrong. You really have the capital to challenge me!" "Just provocation?" The white night asked. "Nature." Qi Wushuang raised his hand and saw that his arm suddenly covered with ferocious scales, and his breath began to increase wildly. Seeing this, Bai Ye understands that Qi is really serious! This time, he will not keep his hand, and dare not despise the white night! It''s hard to imagine how terrible it would be for Qi to go all out in white night... but it doesn''t matter anymore! The white night vomited the turbid qi and pulled out the sword from the yellow. So far, there is only a fight to the death! "It looks like you''re ready!" Qi Wushuang said lightly. The white night did not say a word, but urged all the spirits of heaven. The disciples around him retreated one after another to make way for the open space, one by one breathing tightly at the two people. At the scene, the sword is stretched and the crossbow is drawn. The atmosphere was completely frozen. The war is also on the verge of breaking out! "Stop it!" Just then, a big shout came out. Then a number of horrors came here. People are slightly stunned, looking at it, only to find that Zhang Shenwu, Yun Qingye, Wen Xiaoxuan and others have already rushed to this. Even Wang yuanyan and zhongque are here. A group of elders stood between them. Only listen to Zhang Shenwu angrily: "white night, Qi matchless! I order you two to stop! Otherwise, we will be punished severely! " White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but put away the double sword, calm people. But at this time, Qi Wushuang is walking towards the white night. "All elders, get out of the way, or... Don''t blame me for being merciless." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1974 Such a simple sentence, but shocked all people. The white night frowned. As for the crowd, they were all stunned. People were stunned and looked at Qi matchless. Qi Wushuang, what is this for? Revolt? With so many elders here, does he dare to fool around? Everyone was shocked by Qi''s actions. Zhang Shenwu was even more surprised and angry. He pointed to Qi Wushuang, who was coming, and cried out: "Qi Wushuang, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill us all? " "Elder Zhang, this man killed my disciples in the town temple, killed my younger martial sister, and injured my younger martial brother. If I don''t destroy him, how can I get a foothold in the town temple? This is a matter of principle. There is no concession. I urge you to get out of the way! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being disrespectful Qi Wushuang said lightly. "For the white night, elder Yun has already punished him. If you can''t punish him, stop quickly, otherwise! We can only be rude to you! " Wen Xiaoxuan yelled in a low voice. But... Little effect! Qi is matchless. There are a group of elders standing here. He is not afraid of him, and he doesn''t pay any attention to it. He still stepped forward, his eyes brimming with a strong sense of killing. Even when he looked at Zhang Shenwu and others, his killing intention and anger did not diminish at all. There is no doubt that he will do something to these elders. He... Has made a decision! With the strength of Zhang Shenwu and others, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult to compete with Qi Wushuang. White night eyes awe inspiring, directly push away the elder in front of, walked forward. "White night..." someone else called. "Let''s go, elders. Since Qi Wushuang is going to kill me, let him come. I also want to know whether Qi Wushuang has this ability." The white night said quietly, but the heart also emerged endless resentment. Qi Wushuang is aggressive. He doesn''t have to give in! "Oh?" Qi Wushuang squints, and the killing intention in his pupils is like a wave of blood. He raised his hand a little. Boom! A burst of energy exploded in an instant and was released around. The faces of all the elders were tense, and they retreated one after another. "Attention Wen Xiaoxuan murmured. A group of elders seem to want to start. According to their appearance, this is to subdue Qi Wushuang first. It''s just... White night is very doubtful that they can do it. "Elder martial brother, we help you!" At this time, Xu Wu over there suddenly yelled, rushed to Qi Wushuang''s side, then pulled out his sword and glared at the white night and the elders. The other disciples seemed to have reacted. They rushed to Qi Wushuang''s back, looking ready to fight. And at the same time, countless figures came out of the hall. They were all disciples of the town hall. Many of them were on duty outside, and many of them had already left the town hall. People crowded in front of the gate and surrounded the whole town temple. "What?" The elders were stunned. Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye''s faces were all black. "You punks, didn''t you stop them? How can they come here so easily? " Lian Jieyan angrily stares at a ticket of people at the door and rushes to the road. People''s faces are not natural, but when they see Qi Wushuang standing there, they don''t refute Lian Jieyan. Zhang Shenwu stared at Qi Wushuang coldly and said in a deep voice, "Qi Wushuang, did you use the order of the chief disciple?" "No Qi Wushuang shakes his head. "No way. If it''s useless, why are these disciples who have already left their ancestry here?" Even green leaves cold channel. "Is it because of disciple''s order that they appear here? Maybe they just can''t stand the injustice in the clan. " People shout. "So you are going to rebel against the temple of your town?" Yun Qingye asked again. Qi''s unparalleled move has been an open rebellion! But how can Qi Wushuang admit it? "We are not rebellious, but to remove the traitors and sycophants for the clan, and safeguard the justice and peace of the clan." Qi Wushuang said faintly. As soon as his voice dropped, he suddenly took a step and rushed straight to the white night. At the moment when Qi Wushuang started to move, all the disciples of the town god hall in all directions roared and killed here. However, in the middle of this electric Firestone, a voice suddenly rang out. "Matchless!" This melodious and rich voice, just like the voice of immortals, thick and mysterious, straight to the soul! Qi Wushuang seems to be stopped by something, and he stops on the spot.He suddenly raised his head and looked at the four sides. After a moment, he called out in a deep voice: "master?" When people around heard the sound, they were all shocked. Master? Is that the voice is the chief elder, the Lord of the heart? Has the holy heart finally appeared? "Elder?" Zhang Shenwu was stunned and then said in a hurry, "are you out of the customs?" However, the emperor did not pay attention to Zhang Shenwu, but said indifferently: "this matter you do not care, come back first, by the teacher to deal with." Qi Wushuang moved his eyebrows, but surprisingly he didn''t refute. Instead, he took off all his strength and stepped back. Seeing that Qi Wushuang stopped, the other disciples of Zhenshen Temple didn''t dare to make a mistake and left one after another, but they still surrounded Bai Ye and his elder Yu. "Zhang Shenwu, you guys, go out first." At this time, the holy heart opened his mouth again. "Elder, what about the white night?" Zhang Shenwu asked. "We can''t leave the night here!" Wen Xiaoxuan also drank. "Get out of here!" The voice of the holy heart became serious. In words, there is no doubt of majesty! Zhang Shenwu heard the voice, his eyes were tight, but... The king of the sacred heart is the chief elder, his orders, people dare not listen. "Elder Zhang, what should I do?" Wen Xiaoxuan gnawed his teeth. "Well, let''s quit." Zhang Shenwu sighed and said hoarsely. "But... What about the white night?" Yun Qingye lowered his voice. "Don''t worry, the elder shouldn''t mess around!" Zhang Shenwu took a deep breath, but his eyes were full of worries. The white night is quiet looking, the face is not a bit flustered. Although the chief elder has appeared, it can not give him much pressure. He knew that he was qualified to negotiate with him. Because even if he is the chief, he has the right to decide his life and death! Soon, Zhang Shenwu and others left the town temple and waited outside. In the whole town temple, only the white night and a number of Town Temples exist... the holy heart king did not appear, but the voice covered the whole town temple. He heard the sound again. "Disciple white night!" "What can I do for you, elder?" Said the white night indifferently. "You... Get down on your knees first!" A cold and majestic voice was heard. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1975 "Kneel down?" The white night frowned. Although it is not unreasonable for the disciple to kneel down to the elder, the present kneeling is not to show the disciple''s respect for the elder, but it carries more insulting factors in it. "Hello, didn''t you hear what the elder said? Get down on your knees first Seeing that there was no action in the white night, Qi Wushuang on this side hummed and drank lightly. "Yes, kneel down! You must disobey the orders of the chief elder "White night, how dare you not listen to the chief elder?" "It''s a piece of shit!" "You don''t want to rebel, do you?" The rest of the disciples of the town hall pointed to the white night and cried out, their faces full of anger and anger. But. In the face of the criticism of countless disciples of Zhenshen temple, the white night is very calm. He stood where he was, motionless, and the whole person seemed unaffected by these people. At this time, the white night opened a tune and interrupted the abuse and shouting of those disciples. People looked at the voice source of the holy heart and said quietly, "why do you want me to kneel down?" "Is there any other reason for the elder to ask his disciples to kneel? It''s a matter of etiquette! What''s your problem? " The king of the holy heart said. "Etiquette? It means that the weak should kneel down to the strong? " The white night asked. "Of course." "Oh... In this case, please kneel down on me first." "After all, I am better than many of the disciples of the town temple. They should kneel down to me, should it be natural?" As soon as he said this, the people in the temple of God were stunned. I never thought this white night would be so slippery. If you kneel for him, what''s the point of his kneeling? Because in this way, it means that the town temple has bowed its head to the white night... many people in the town temple can''t help gnashing their teeth. At this time, the voice of the holy heart became solemn and numerous. "So... Are you rejecting elder Ben?" The voice of indifference came out. "What do you mean? Did I refuse? " The white night asked. There was silence for a while. Qi Wu''s bilateral heads said indifferently: "master, don''t talk nonsense with this person. He will only use his words. Let his disciples clean him up!" "Don''t be impatient." The holy heart did not seem to be angry, and the indifferent voice came again. "Since he doesn''t kneel, then he won''t kneel. I don''t want to argue with a disciple about such trivial matters." Qi Wushuang didn''t say anything, but silently watched the white night. Just listen to the voice of the holy heart again. "White night, if you refuse to kneel, that''s your etiquette. I don''t have to worry about it with you, and I don''t care about it. It''s a small matter. Let''s not talk about it for the time being. Let''s talk about the big things." At this point, the voice stopped and then said, "I want to ask you, many dead disciples of the temple in our town, but you killed them?" "Yes." White night answered directly. "So, was Xu Wu hurt by you?" "Yes." The white night still nods. "Is Lian Jieyan''s accomplishments... Abandoned by you?" The voice rises again. White night or nod. "You admit it all, don''t you?" The voice of Saint heart is still very indifferent, but at this moment, there is still a touch of indifference... a very ferocious indifference, which makes people shiver. "So what does the elder want to say?" The white night asked. "According to the rules of the clan, punish you according to the law." "You should have no opinion," said the holy heart "But elder Yun has already made a verdict on me. Does Dachang always want to deny elder Yun''s ruling and the rules of the clan? If so, it may be you who are going to rebel? " The white night is light. People breathe hard. The holy heart was silent for a moment, but he said again: "in this case, what''s the charge of breaking into the temple of our town and injuring the disciples of the temple of our town and offending the elder? Can elder Yun decide on you? " Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes froze. "I am the chief elder of the clan. My power is second only to the Lord of the temple. Even elder Yun has to listen to me. White night, before you, Yun Qingye has made a decision, and I will not change it. But your crime today has not been punished. Now, I will punish you according to the rules of the temple. Do you have any opinion?" "Yes, of course." Qin Fengdan said: "not according to the rules of the clan, but according to the rules of the town temple? What does that mean? " "This is the town temple. Naturally, it has to be calculated according to the rules of the town temple." "If you are against it, I have another way to choose from." "What way?" Asked the white night.The holy heart was silent for a moment, then he opened his mouth. "That is to die here." As soon as the words came out, all the people in the hall breathed. People are staring at the white night, one look nervous. The holy heart is not a good man. He sent the elders away, but he didn''t want them to interfere with him. Of course, he won''t mess around. If he wants to kill white night, he will find an excuse. And now... He found an excuse. For so many years, no one dares to stir up the town temple like that at night. This provocation, not only the town temple, but also his majesty! As the elder of the town god''s temple, can he let go of the night like this? However... in the face of holy heart''s aggressiveness, the white night is not in the least flustered. On the contrary, he gazed at the sound source and said without expression: "the elder must kill me today?" "If you accept my punishment, you may not die." Shengxin Jun said: "as the chief of zongmen, I should act according to the rules of zongmen." "Tell me, then, what is your punishment for me?" "You need to abolish your cultivation and then sweep the floor in front of the temple in my town for ten years, and that''s it." "What''s the difference between this and death?" "There are countless miracles in the temple of heaven of the Supreme God. The spirit of heaven can still be recovered by using the magic. As long as you save your life, there is still hope." "But will your vicious disciples spare me who has lost my cultivation?" The white night sneered repeatedly, pointing to Lian Jieyan over there, he said coldly: "just say she is OK. Since she was supported by Qi matchless, she has committed all kinds of crimes in our god heaven hall. I don''t know how many disciples have been abandoned or even forced to death by her over the years. Don''t you know that? And he, Xu Wu! With the help of Lian Jieyan, she forced those female disciples with special constitution to commit themselves to him. Don''t you know this? As for Qizong''s position, he should not be forced to retreat from the door as a disciple! Such a villain, you are also laissez faire? Now I come to ask for justice for my bullied younger martial brothers and sisters. Are you starting to blame me? Hehe, is this the principle and rules of the temple in your town? It''s ridiculous that you, the chief elder, protect your short comings to such an extent The words fell and ignited the whole temple of the town in an instant. All the people in the town temple were furious. They sprang to their feet and roared at the white night. "Asshole! What are you talking about? Are you... Are you accusing our elders? " Xu Wu angrily scolded. "Good night! Even the chief elder dares to insult! You... You... You... You are rebellious at all. You are clearly challenging the authority of my supreme god temple! " Even Jieyan is also a cry, the voice is particularly bleak. "White night! You are so wicked "Do you know who you''re talking to?" "Get down on your knees, get down on your knees!" "If you don''t apologize to my elder today, I''m sure you can''t walk out of the town hall alive!" "What a nuisance!" "That''s not true!" The people in the temple of Zhenshen were filled with indignation and looked at the white night with anger. Everyone wanted to eat the white night alive... but. Even in the face of such accusations and threats from the town temple people, he was still calm. At this time, Qi Wushuang has already started to walk towards the white night. His whole body is full of killing intention. "Master, don''t say it again. This son will definitely not surrender if he is not suppressed by force. When his disciples abolish him and cut off his legs, in this way, he will obediently submit to me and so on." As soon as the voice fell, Qi matchless was full of spirits, which was to start. The holy heart said nothing. Obviously, he was also infuriated by the arrogant and arrogant words of white night. At this time, we can only let Qi Wushuang deal with it! However, at this time, the white night suddenly drank. "Holy heart! Are you sure you want to kill me? " Hearing this, many people are confused. Qi Wushuang freezes his eyes. "What do you mean But the white night shook his head and said coldly, "I''m afraid you and I will fight, you will die in front of me. I ask you... Are you sure you want to do this?" "Well?" The king of hearts obviously didn''t understand. The disciples of the town hall over there were already laughing. "White night, is this guy crazy?" "Let''s return our elder to die in front of him. Should this boy be frightened by us? You can say that nonsense? ""Ridiculous, ridiculous, ha ha..." people are laughing, and their faces are full of ridicule and ridicule. But the white night took out a strange token from his waist and held it in his hand. At the moment when the token was taken off, Qi''s pupils became tight. "This is..." the holy heart is also shocked. But I saw the white night drinking seriously. "The Lord of the temple of God, listen! I order you to kill the chief elder of the temple of the town, holy heart As soon as the voice falls, the white night directly releases the hand! Joo! The token melted in an instant, and then turned into a golden lightning, which disappeared into the sky. "What?" Shengxinjun was shocked... in a daze www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1976 No one expected that the white night had such a hand. All the people in the town hall were in a daze. Zhang Shenwu and others, who were guarding the town temple, were also stunned. They could no longer help but rush into the town temple. The disciples of Zhenshen hall can''t stop them at all. And when they rushed in, they just saw the golden lightning that was not in the clouds. Everyone was petrified in an instant. They all know what it is. "That thing is..." Wen Xiaoxuan asked. "White night turned the tide in the battle of the clans and won the competition for the clan. The Lord of the temple gave him an oath order!" Zhang Shenwu''s face was dull, and he said, "with this token, the hall master will help the white night do something unconditionally! Even... Including murder! " As soon as he said this, all the people around him were stupid. And when vows fly into the air. Roaring... a general trend of terror covering the sky swept over here. The power of the whole town temple was suppressed in an instant. The bodies of all the disciples trembled wildly. The faces of all the elders turned pale. Who could have imagined that this thing would have turned out to be like this. White night asked God to kill the chief elder? How could that be? The human brain in the temple of Zhenshen is blank. Although shengxinjun is the chief elder of the temple of God, the Lord of the temple of God does what he says. If he makes an oath at night, no one can guarantee that he will not do it. And with the power of the God God Temple master, it is impossible to kill the holy heart king? Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... at this time, there was a dull explosion sound on the sky. Then I felt a mysterious and wonderful air swept over here. Then a huge crack appeared in the center of the town temple, in front of the corresponding positions of the five giant statues. The cracks slowly expand and enlarge. After a while, it formed a symmetrical space door. A man dressed in white like snow and restrained in mind came out of it. As soon as the man appeared, the people in the temple of God all around knelt down and cried respectfully. "See the Lord!" The sound is like waves, rippling everywhere. Everyone seemed extremely respectful. The man''s face was expressionless, only quietly looking at the people around him, spinning and opening his mouth: "all get up." "Thank you The voice rose again, and the people rose. The people''s eyes of the temple of the town were horrified and looked at the Lord of God''s temple with fear. Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye are nervous. They have no idea what to do with it. "No wonder this son is so arrogant. It turns out that the one who supports him is actually the temple master!" Qi has no two eyes and thinks coldly. But he turned and walked toward the white night. "I have heard from disciple Qu Jiyue." "White night, are you sure you want to do this "Since the chief elder wants me to die, I will certainly treat him in his own way! If the temple master refuses my request, please allow the disciple to withdraw from the temple of God White night light said. "Quit the temple of God?" Xu Wu''s eyes brightened and sneered, "do you dare? If you withdraw from the temple of God, you can still walk out of the temple of our town for half a step? " "If I withdraw from the temple of God, do you dare to hurt me?" White night took down a token again and said without expression. Lian Jieyan glanced at the token and was stunned. "That''s..." "white night is a disciple sent by Shenji palace to study specially." God God Temple Lord said calmly. As soon as the words fell, countless people''s breath froze instantly. "The man sent by Shenji palace... That is to say... He is from Shenji palace?" Xu Wu was also confused. Everyone was scared. They think that behind the white night is the Lord of the temple of God, but it is not! Behind him, there''s a monster! Shenji palace! The transcendent existence that controls the order of the state of Lysander. Hearing the words of the temple master, all the people''s expressions have become complicated, and their eyes to the white night have become wrong... "however, the temple master will not refuse your request in the white night." At this time, the Lord of the temple of God opened his mouth again. "Master of the temple!" The people in the town temple were confused, and they all cried out. "Do you really want to kill my master for this man?" Qi Wushuang said in a deep voice with cold eyes. "The master of this hall will never turn back!" The Lord of the temple of God said calmly, "however, I don''t want this thing to develop this way! White night, if the elder does not punish you, are you willing to take back the oath and take back what you just asked for? "The white night heard the sound, but did not immediately agree to come down. According to the Lord of the temple of God, if he insists on killing the holy heart king at night, I''m afraid the Lord of God''s heaven will do it. However, it is a devastating blow to the temple of God. In this way, it may not only cause the gap between the temple of God and the ancestral gate, but also greatly weaken the fighting power of the temple of God. You know, the temple of God is staring at the temple of God. Once something happens to the holy heart, how can it be comprehensive? Therefore, white night believes that even if he does, the Lord of the temple of God will release water and will not do his best to kill the holy heart king. In fact, white night didn''t really put his hope on the Lord of God''s temple. He moved him here just to delay his own time. Even if the Lord of God''s temple could release water, he would certainly create many opportunities. At that time, he would not have to let the God''s temple take the initiative. He could kill the holy heart King directly. However, in this way, my own situation in the temple of God will be greatly different, and I will also have a death feud with many powerful people in the temple of God, and the gain is not worth the loss... after thinking for a moment, he said faintly, "if all the people and the chief elders of the temple of God are willing to apologize to me, I can take back what I said just now!" The words fell to the ground, and all the people around were confused. A group of elders opened their mouths and looked at the white night in disbelief. Let the town temple and even the chief elder apologize to him... This request is no more cruel than letting the God Temple master kill the holy heart king. However, this has been a white night concession. Because he knew that even if he chose to make peace, the holy heart would never let him go. In that case, it''s no use being polite at night. "No way!" The disciples of the town temple roared. "Let me bow my head to this man? It''s impossible! " "A scholar can be killed, not humiliated!" "Daynight, dream!" The shrill cry went on and on. But... the Lord of the temple of God and heaven ignored the voice of a group of disciples and read a sentence directly to the voice source of the holy heart king. "Elder, what do you think?" As soon as he said this, the temple of Zhenshen was silent again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1977 Hearing this, many people are in a trance and dizzy. How did the Lord ask the emperor? Do you still need to ask? What kind of person is the holy heart? The chief elder of the temple of God, the most powerful one in the temple of God except the Lord of the temple! How could such a person bow down and apologize to a disciple like Bai Ye? It was more difficult for him to accept than to kill him! What is the Lord of the temple of God? People are open mouth, speechless, a fool in the spot. "Why do you ask me such a question?" At this time, the holy heart opened his voice. He still did not show up, his voice did not have much anger, but vaguely, still can smell a trace of cold. "My holy heart is not unreasonable. If I am wrong, what is the apology? But this is not my fault. Why should I apologize to this son? Hall master, please forgive Shengxin Jun''s powerlessness and disobedience. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can directly kill the holy heart king, so as to give an account to the disciples of the soul martial arts hall! " This word falls to the ground, the saint heart gentleman''s words front turn, facing the Qi Wushuang and other Humanitarianism: "matchless." "The disciple is here." Qi Wushuang added a sentence after his hands. "Don''t be foolhardy. The temple master is here. The Lord of the temple is in charge of justice. Even if he wants to kill us for this man, you can''t resist. Do you understand? Let them kill "I know." Qi Wushuang nods. As soon as this statement was made, many elders frowned. Although there is no irritating tone in the words of the holy heart, they have already heard some of the meaning of the heart. If the Lord of the temple of God really forces the holy heart to apologize, I am afraid that after today, there will be no such hall. Zhang Shenwu, Yun Qingye and others all opened their mouths and looked at the scene. They would not have figured out how things would have developed to such a degree even if they died... the Lord of the temple of God did not speak. He looked down as if he were thinking something. Next to the white night without a word, quietly waiting for the decision of the God Temple Lord. The town hall is quiet. People are closely watching the God Temple Lord, one by one atmosphere dare not breathe. The atmosphere of the scene is extremely strange. I don''t know how long it took. God God Temple slightly side head, the line of sight cast on the body of the white night. The white night did not speak, but looked at the Lord of the temple of God. However, the Lord of God''s temple said quietly, "white night, how about you let it go?" "I''ve made a concession." The white night said without expression: "the temple master hopes I don''t kill him. I can bear it. Now I just want him to give me a statement and apologize to me. Can''t this be done? Therefore, what is the function of the promise you gave me and the oath order you gave me? It''s just a decoration On hearing this, the Lord of the temple of God didn''t refute it. He just shook his head and said, "this is my fault. I should have made clear to you the boundary of this order earlier. However, it has come to this point. If I want to change it again, it will only be unfair to you! In this case... " when the word came to this, the Lord of the temple of God stopped, and the man glanced at the depth of the temple in that town and said," holy heart, you come out! " The voice fell to the ground, and the town temple trembled. Then a middle-aged man in a blue robe with gray temples came out of the void like blue waves. The middle-aged life is rather thin, but the pupils are bright, as if two deep pools, the sky is full, the body is straight and straight, the breath has been introverted, the whole person''s temperament has a feeling of not angry and self-confident. Of course, the most striking thing was his chest. Although there are clothes shrouded, but I do not know why, his chest on the position of the heart, there has been a Yingying halo, very magical. And as soon as he appeared, there was a slight ripple in the power of the God God Temple covering the whole town temple. All the disciples around him opened their eyes and looked at the man. Is this the chief elder, the king of the heart, who is the chief elder in the temple of supreme God? White night carefully looked down, eyes also coagulated countless. However, he saw that the holy heart King stepped out of the void and walked towards this place, but he ignored the white night, hugged the Lord of the god heaven hall, and said faintly, "Lord, you should know that I''m in seclusion, and I''m not interested in playing tricks with these hairy boys." "But if this matter is not solved, it will have a great impact on the temple of God. As you know, the eagles outside look at the wolves and look at the tigers. If there are any problems in the interior of the temple, then the temple of God will be near the end of the day." God God Temple Lord calm way. "How does the Lord intend to solve this matter?" The holy heart asked without expression. "Very simple!" The God God Temple master vomited and said lightly: "I said before, what the LORD said must be true to his word. Moreover, the white night also gave you a step back, but you don''t want to accept it. Now there is nothing to do, so I have decided to do as the white night says!"As soon as the words fell, everyone on the scene breathed. The holy heart slightly moved his eyebrows: "do as you say? Lord, do you mean... " " I decided to fulfill my promise to white night and kill you! " The Lord of the temple of God. Holy heart breathing slightly tight. All the people present were stunned. The people in the town hall are completely crazy. White night is also a face of shock, incredible looking at the God of the temple! What''s going on? He didn''t expect the Lord of the temple of God to wipe out the holy heart directly! Why does the Lord of the temple of God say such a thing? Is it that... in the daytime, his pupils dilate, and suddenly, he seems to think of something, and he quickly wipes away the abandoned magic sword on his waist. And the next second. Bang! A strange and mysterious force suddenly exploded from the town temple. Then... The whole town temple people suddenly can''t move, this moment seems to be even time bound. The Lord of the temple of God leaped forward, then raised his hand, punctured the holy heart into the chest of the king of the holy heart, and took out his shining heart. The two pupils of the holy heart immediately darkened... the spirit of his whole body collapsed completely, the spirit of heaven stopped to urge, and the defense was completely broken. There is no doubt that the holy heart is dead. Although the people around can not move, but their eyes are able to capture the picture, the brain is also in a frenzied vibration. The first elder of the God Temple, he died like this! Is this the power of the Lord of the temple of God? How terrible! But at the same time... White night also rushed over!!! He held the sword of abandoning God and stabbed at the body of Saint heart with great momentum! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1978 "Well?" God Temple master slightly a Leng, some stunned looking at the white night. His power has covered the whole town temple. At the moment, no matter who is, under his power, can''t move. Why can the night come and go freely? The Lord of the temple of God was surprised. But this is not the time to think about it. God God Temple Lord again raised his hand, quickly toward the white night this side a little bit. Bang! A brilliant and mysterious power rippled like a ripple. In an instant, the space between the white night and the holy heart is completely torn. It seems that the two people are originally in the same picture, but because of tearing from the middle, they become people who are separated from each other. In the white night, a sword pierces into the void, and all sword powers disappear. But he did not give up. He raised his hand again and gave a big drink. "Down!" Boom! A golden bolt of lightning pierced the sky above the town temple and struck here. In an instant, a force of time poured into this crazily. But it didn''t last long. "Stop!" The Lord of the temple of God spoke again. This is the art of truth! And when it comes out, all the power of time in the white night disappears in a flash. "What?" The white night froze. The art of truth... Actually broke the art of time directly? And so relaxed? You know, in terms of metaphysics, the art of time is no doubt more powerful than the art of truth. To break the art of time, how strong can it be? "Back!" At this time, the Lord of God''s temple drank again. Whoosh! The power of truth comes again, and the body wrapped in the white night keeps retreating! In the cold eyes of the white night, people suddenly make efforts to break away from the power of the truth, but it is very difficult. He was staring at the holy heart king whose heart had been taken out. His heart was ferocious. He did not dare to use his divine power, because it would easily expose his own divine power. But... If he urges the power of the dragon sword! I am afraid that no one in the temple of God can detect it, and can directly erase the holy heart. However, although the power of the dead dragon sword can not be detected for a while, the Lord of god heaven hall is not an idiot. He will certainly have some insight, and the white night will surely attract his attention. If the dead dragon sword is exposed at that time, the situation will be very unfavorable for the white night! Helpless, white night can only give up the use of the dead dragon sword, at the same time will be ready to lift all the magic power. With the recruitment of the white night, the temple of the town was calm again. The Lord of the temple of God held a shining heart and turned to gaze at the white night. At the same time, all the prohibitions were lifted. "Ah Seeing this terrible scene, a female disciple screamed on the spot. "Elder!" "Master!" Numerous disciples of the town temple rushed to the temple like crazy, one by one gathered with the dead body of the holy heart king and wailed. Many elders also open their eyes like bronze bells, and their faces are extremely ugly. But Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye seemed to have noticed something and did not say anything. "White night, do you see it now? I have fulfilled the promise between you and me. I helped you to kill the elder sacred heart. You, should have no opinion? " God heaven hall Lord light said. "What if I have any other requirements?" Asked the cold night. "That''s more than we promised." The Lord of the temple of God. The white night frowned and said nothing. But the Lord of the temple of God raised his hand and waved. Whoosh! At the same time, a wonderful power of time wrapped around the heart exploded, like a heavy rain falling over him. In an instant, the holy heart''s body quickly recovered, the heart entered the body, the wound healed, and in the blink of an eye, the whole person was intact and alive. All the disciples of the town temple who were still crying were stunned. Other people at the entrance of the hall also looked at the scene strangely. "This... This is?" Wen Xiaoxuan opened his mouth and looked in amazement. "The Lord of our temple only promised to kill people in the daytime, but he did not promise that he could not revive those who were killed by him!" Zhang Shenwu said in a deep voice. Wen Xiaoxuan and others were speechless at the sound. "It''s no wonder that white night suddenly drew his sword to attack the body of the elder. I''m afraid he didn''t want to destroy the body, but to destroy the time track of the corpse." Wang yuanyan on one side was stunned.When they heard this, they all realized. "White night, although this method seems very perfunctory, the Lord of this hall has nothing to do. If you go on fighting again, it will be extremely harmful to our God''s heaven hall. So the hall master can only choose this method! Don''t be surprised. " God heaven hall Lord light said. The white night looked at him quietly, without saying a word. The holy heart recovered, but his face was still very ugly. Although the Lord of the temple of God killed him and resurrected him, it was still a shame to be wiped out in public. God can''t understand God''s temple. At this time, we can only use this kind of opportunistic things. However, what makes many people tremble is that when the Lord of the temple of God wiped out the king of the holy heart, all the people could not move, including the king of the holy heart. But this white night... Why can we ignore the power of the Lord of God''s heaven and rush directly to the emperor of the holy heart? How did he do it? Some people who have the intention to glance at the white night, their faces are full of dignified color. "Well, let''s call it a day. Elder elder, white night, we don''t want to hear any more about your relationship. From today on, the gratitude and resentment between you will come to an end. If I hear about any contradiction between you in the future, the head of the temple will judge you personally and deal with it according to the rules of the clan and never talk about any personal affairs! Do you understand? " God heaven hall Lord light said. Although the voice is indifferent, the dignity of the voice is dare not let anyone refute. "Yes, Lord!" The town hall answered immediately. "White night, and you?" The Lord of the temple of God looked at the white night. "The Lord of the temple has said so. How dare the white night refute it?" White night shakes his head light way, but in the eye actually twinkles a ray of cold awn: "but since the temple Lord today said so frankly, that whether can allow the white night also say a word?" "Oh?" The Lord of the temple of God may be surprised. He looked at the white night and the people present, and then nodded: "since everyone is here, well, what do you have to say, but it''s OK to say it!" "Well." The white night stepped into the middle of the crowd. He looked around the people at the scene, and then said faintly, "the day I entered the temple of God is not long. From today on, it is only more than a year. However, I have experienced more things in the temple than in the past ten years! I am not a person who likes to cause trouble, but since I entered the temple of God, the injustice I have encountered, the different treatments I have encountered, and what I have seen, heard and felt have really let me down! Temple Lord, you are here today. I will tell you that I have never provoked any elder present in the daytime, nor have I ever offended anyone on my own initiative. The reason why I have a grudge against them is because of the so-called bullying, the so-called interests and face. Although these things seem to be far away from us, they are everywhere in this sect, Lord temple, i I hope that from now on, all the elders and all the disciples don''t provoke me any more. I''m not a good-natured person. Once I do, I won''t have any scruples! I hope you understand that! " Voice down, white night light closed up his eyes, back to one side. Although he said this is very straightforward, but fall in everyone''s heart is frightening. This is a threat! A naked threat! This is a warning to those who still want to provoke white night. If there is another time, they will face death! White night will not have the slightest hand! "Asshole!" Many people in the town temple were angry and glared at the white night with resentment one by one. Can they not hear who the night speaks of? Qi Wushuang looks at the white night quietly, and there are bursts of strange light in his pupils. As for the holy heart, he did not say anything from the beginning to the end. Although he is also very dissatisfied with the white night, as the chief elder of the sect, he can''t make a voice. What''s more, if the whole clan is here, wouldn''t he be demeaning to argue with white night? The Lord of the temple of God nodded gently and said, "white night, I understand what you mean. It''s really my negligence. In fact, it''s not only you. There have been a lot of injustices in the temple of God over the years. But because the Lord has been practicing in seclusion, he doesn''t care about the world, so that the order in the temple is more and more unfair. Don''t worry, Ben The temple master will try to improve all this, but before that, we have to deal with the problems in front of us The voice falls, the god heaven Temple Lord directly a wave: "even elder!" "Yes Yun Qingye immediately stepped forward and made a salute. "From today on, the Lord of this house will give you the same power as the master of this temple!" God heaven hall Lord light said, and then raised a hand, a gold token flew past.Even green leaf slightly a Leng, catch that token, full of inconceivable. He looked at it with astonishment. This token... Is actually the order of the hall master. "Hall Lord, this..." even green leaf opened his mouth. The Lord of the temple said: "the order of the sect must be the first. If the sect is not stable, what else can we talk about to resist the foreign enemies? From today on, you have the right to act first and then to act. If there are any such incidents within the clan, you don''t have to inform me and deal with it according to the rules of the clan! Any violation, including me, will never be tolerated, understand? " The voice clanged to the ground. Everybody''s heart beating. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1979 The matter of the temple of God finally came to an end under the strict words of the Lord of the temple of God. With such a move, I believe that no one in the temple dare to commit any more crimes. Even the chief elder is afraid to be restrained. After all, this time, the Lord of the temple of God has given him a lot of face. There is nothing to say about the white night. After all, he didn''t have much interest in these people. He just wanted to practice the skills in the temple of God, learn all the soul books in the ancient library, and understand the miracles in the forbidden area. Fighting with the disciples here all day is not what he wants. But the only thing that he regretted was that he didn''t get rid of the holy heart this time. With his character of protecting the short and holding grudges, I am afraid that in the future, this man will still be a big threat to the white night. You know, white night will not stay in the temple of God for a lifetime. After three years, he and Qu Jiyue will have to leave here... after the event, Bai Ye thanks several elders who help him speak for him, and thanks to Mo Ziyun, then he goes back to hunwu hall. Many disciples went to visit him specially, most of them were disciples of Mulong hall and Zizhu Pavilion. Because after this, they don''t have to worry about getting revenge from the town temple. You know, after Lian Jieyan''s cultivation was abandoned, it can be said that her temperament changed greatly. Although the clan gave her a series of pills to restore her accomplishments, she did not use them at all, because although these things can make her regain the spirit of heaven, they can''t be restored to the state before they were abandoned. At most, they can make 70% or 70% of the total. 70% of the soul state, this is not enough to see in the temple of God, let alone the town god Hall of genius. Therefore, Lian Jieyan hated the white night and the people from other halls. The Mulong hall was the first to bear the brunt. In order to please Qi Wushuang, the disciples of Zhenshen hall were obedient to Lian Jieyan. Xu Wu, in particular, occasionally gave Lian Jieyan some advice and asked other disciples to trouble them. As a result, there was constant friction between the town temple and the Mulong hall, even if they were even green Ye repeatedly suppressed, but he could not stop the increasingly fierce contradiction between the two sides. Now the hall master has spoken. Even Qi Wushuang has to be honest, not to mention Lian Jieyan. And all this... Was fought for by day night for these people. People are so grateful that they don''t care. After all, he also needs a quiet environment to practice. And the rest of the day was extremely peaceful. There''s no waves in the town hall. The rest of the hall is also calm. On the other side of Bingxin hall, Qin Wanglong has recovered, so he follows Cao Yingli and others to thank Bai Ye. The white night quietly looked at Cao Yingli and others, pondered for a moment, and suddenly called out to Qin Wanglong, asking him to quickly prepare the medicinal materials, and summoned all the disciples of the Mulong hall. Qin Wanglong was puzzled, but he did it. After a while, there was a sea of people at the entrance of hunwu hall. The disciples of Mulong hall and hunwu hall went in and out. They were busy. They did not meditate in the daytime. Instead, they took out Lihuang sword and put them on the canvas on the ground. People don''t know what the white night wants to do, but from the actions of the white night, it seems that he is setting up a battle. After about an hour, the outline of a large singular matrix is generated. In the daytime, he ordered the people of the Mulong hall to carve the source of the array, place the materials, repair and transport the array. It took three days to finish. Outside the hunwu hall, there is a large array of dazzling array. Many other disciples of the hall came to watch the event. Even the disciples of Bingxin hall came, and Bing Yunyan was even present to observe the array. She was very interested in the array of white night, especially the array given to her by Professor Bai Ye. It can be said that it helped her a lot. Even the elder Murong praised the array and asked the source again and again. "Elder martial brother Bai, what is this array for?" Seeing that the array had been set up, Qin Wanglong finally couldn''t help it. He took all the people''s bewilderment and went to sit in front of the white night at the gate of hunwu hall and asked carefully with his fists. "It''s no use to you." White night opened his eyes, light said. "No use to us?" Qin Wanglong was stunned. "What''s the meaning of setting up this array?" Someone can''t help muttering. However, he looked at Cao Yingli and other disciples of hunwu hall over there in the white night. Then he waved and said, "you can sit in the array in batches." They were in a daze, but they did. Fifty men entered and sat up around the phalanx. When they all sit down, they raise their hands in the daytime and inject a little power into the array. In an instant. Whoa! The phalanx is working. The magic Qi was rising from the sky and enveloped every soul martial hall disciple inside.People were stunned and looked together. Although the scene in front of them was gorgeous and beautiful, their hearts were still confused. And just then, the cry of surprise rang out. "Is this... Soul recovery array?" Many people were startled by the crash. People looked at the sound source together and found that the speaker was the ice cloud. "Soul recovery array?" Qin Wanglong was stunned. He suddenly thought of something. His face changed greatly. He said in a hurry: "younger martial sister Bing, what you said... Is a big array to repair the soul of heaven?" "Yes." Bing Yunyan stares at Da Zhen tightly and murmurs: "through this array, I''m afraid Cao Yingli''s abandoned spirit will be restored again! Their soul will be restored! " "Is it?" "The original elder martial brother''s plan is like this!" Many people suddenly realized and nodded. It''s just... There are a lot of them in the hall of God! Generally speaking, it''s also the people of Bingxin hall to prepare. Why should the people of the Mulong hall set up the array in the daytime? The people of Bingxin hall will arrange such things properly. Why should he worry? However, Qin Wanglong sniffed out something wrong. Because most of the soul restoring array in the temple of God has a degree of restoration! That is, the recovery degree of the soul and soul state! There are high and low, which is related to the caster and the big array. So, this guy? Qin Wanglong hesitated, staring at the ice cloud and smoke. The man lowered his voice and asked, "younger martial sister Bing, how much is the repair degree of this soul restoring array?" Around the soul is all a Leng, also seems to understand what, anxiously looking at the ice cloud smoke. However, Bing Yunyan pointed to a disciple of hunwu hall in the big array, and his voice trembled and said, "ten percent..." as soon as this word fell, the scene was as silent as death, leaving only the roar of crazy rotation of the array www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1980 Inside the town hall. Bang! There was an explosion. Then a few gray faced figures flew out of a room, and then fell heavily on the ground. These figures are actually the disciples of Zhenshen temple. At present, they can be said to be incomparably miserable, one by one, there is no intact skin and flesh all over the body, and the breath is even more scattered and disorderly. And inside the room, a woman holding a magic weapon like an exquisite pagoda came out angrily. The woman''s eyes were full of anger and her face was completely twisted. People glared at the people outside angrily and yelled: "you bastards, get up quickly and continue to fight! Let''s fight on! " "Elder martial sister... Please forgive us, elder martial sister..." "we... We are not your opponents..." several disciples of Zhenshen Temple who just got up on the ground immediately cried out in tears. "Not my opponent?" The woman was very angry and pointed to several people and roared: "thank you are still the disciples of the temple of our town! I can''t even fight a person like me who doesn''t have any accomplishments. What''s your incompetence? If you go out, you will lose the dead? Senior brother Qi? Still worthy of the elder? Still worthy of my town temple three words! You trash The woman scolded, and the more scolded, the worse. But several people dare not refute, can only bow their heads and cry for help. "A bunch of rubbish, you should not stay in this world, let alone in the temple of our town. Die, die!" The woman seemed to be crazy, and even wanted to launch the magic weapon in her hand, but several disciples nearby rushed to stop the woman. "No, elder martial sister. If you go on like this, they will be finished!" One person urged. "Why do we keep such rubbish in the temple? Let me kill them Women roar. "Elder martial sister..." "calm down!" People were sweating and persuading. But fortunately, women do not seem to have much soul state, and people really want to stop it. But women''s resistance is more and more fierce, people are afraid to hurt women, also dare not too hard, so that women have some signs of getting off. Until then... "elder martial sister, enough! Stop it The sound fell to the ground, and the woman immediately trembled. She stayed in place for a moment, then turned her head hard, but saw a handsome and extraordinary man standing behind her. That''s Xu Wu! "Elder martial brother Xu Wu..." if the people saw the Savior, they were overjoyed and cried out in a hurry. "You go first! Take some of them down to heal! " Xu Wu said in a deep voice. "Yes, elder martial brother!" The crowd rushed over, helped the disciples up and left in a hurry. The woman''s tearful eyes are whirling at Xu Wu, and the exquisite Pagoda in her hand is constantly shaking. Xu Wu walked quickly and took the pagoda down. "Elder martial sister, I know you are very unhappy, but these magic weapons you use are given to you by elder martial brothers and even elders. They are the most precious treasures in our God''s temple. Who can bear these treasures? And those younger martial brothers are also worried about hurting you, so they will be as embarrassed as you taught them! You don''t really think they are rubbish Xu Wu stretched out his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of Lian Jieyan''s eyes. "I know... They don''t waste, the real waste... It''s me..." even Jieyan can''t bear it any more. The whole person pours into Xu Wu''s arms and wails. Seeing this, Xu Wu quickly comforted himself in a low voice. After a moment, he sighed: "elder martial sister, don''t be sad. Your cultivation will recover sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. Recently, both the elder martial brother and the elder martial brother are at a critical moment. Let''s take this matter a little longer. When they break through, we will certainly help you recover from your love." This word a, Lian Jie Yan''s small face actually is twisted a few minutes. "If you don''t say it''s OK, I''m angry when you say it!" Lian Jieyan said angrily: "what sect chief, what God Temple first disciple! That fart Qi is matchless. He blows hard. He really starts to fight with that guy in the white night, but he is still beaten to vomit blood! A false name! Waste Even the quick, angry scold. Xu Wu saw this, but she was so scared that she covered her mouth in a hurry. "Elder martial sister, you can''t talk nonsense!" "What are you afraid of? It is! And our elders, that''s it Lian Jieyan angrily said. Xu Wu''s eyes tightened, and a trace of disgust flashed through Lian Jieyan''s pupil. But he didn''t blame him. He just said, "elder martial sister, you can see the situation at that time. It''s not that our elders and elder martial brothers can''t do anything, but the white night calls the Temple master. Who dares to mess around with the hall master there?""So you say that''s all for it?" Lian Jieyan said angrily, "do you know something happened in the soul martial hall recently?" "Hunwutang?" Xu Wu was stunned. He seemed to understand something, so he nodded: "yes, a Dharma array has been built in the white night to help those wastes of the Wuwu hall recover the spirit of heaven and recast the soul state." "Waste?" Lian Jieyan emotional way: "now they have a soul state, not waste, the real waste... It''s me!" "This..." "I also heard that many tianhun wounded disciples of the sect were invited to go to hunwu hall to heal their wounds. It is said that the repair degree of his Dharma array has reached 100%, and those who have been abandoned can repair the spirit through that array!" "What? So tough? " Xu Wu was stunned. Although he had heard of the array, he did not expect that the effect of the array was so amazing. "If there is this array, my soul can be restored! Just... "Lian Jieyan clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. His eyes were full of malice:" it''s just that this should be the white night. He invited everyone in the whole clan. Even the people in the Military Martial hall accepted his treatment, but I just ignored him! This is clearly aimed at us Hearing this, Xu Wu understood completely. No wonder Lian Jieyan was so angry and furious with the disciples of the town hall. After all, if we go on like this, she will be a waste person in the whole God Temple! This is not acceptable to anyone else! White night, this is almost in disguise, will even clean Yan to drive out of the God Temple! Xu Wu felt his chin and began to think. A moment later, he suddenly raised his mouth and said with a faint smile: "elder martial sister, I have a way to make you have a big hatred!" "What way? Tell me! Tell me Lian Jieyan looked at Xu Wu in a hurry and said eagerly. "It''s very simple. Go to ask elder martial brother Qi!" Xu Wu said with a smile. This words a fall, Lian Jie Yan that excited small face suddenly cold come down. "And beg that incompetent fellow?" Lian Jieyan hummed: "he couldn''t do anything before. What''s the use of letting me go now? What''s more, now that the temple master has given death orders, no one dares to make trouble again. Do you think that rubbish will go to fight for me in the daytime? " "It was different before, and it''s not the same now!" Xu Wu shook his head and said, "it was for your sake that my elder martial brother came out for you. To tell the truth, he has helped you a lot over the years. Because of him, you can say nothing about your existence in our town temple. I think in his mind, he may not feel sorry for you, so he didn''t pay much attention to the white night." Lian Jieyan heard the voice and frowned: "younger martial brother Xu, what do you mean?" "I mean simply." Xu Wu said: "if it''s brother Qi''s own business, I think he will do his best." "How do you turn my business into his?" Lian Jieyan asked in a funny way. "That''s very simple!" Xu Wu said calmly, "do you remember that the white night took me a family sword?" "Remember!" Even Bai Jie should have forgotten about it before he came back "It''s impossible!" Xu Wu shook his head again and again and said lightly, "even if the master of the hall severely punishes the white night, it is impossible for the white night to hand in the sword!" "Why?" Lian Jieyan Leng asked. "It''s very simple... Because this sword is Hongbing!" Xu Wu said calmly. The voice fell to the ground, and Lian Jieyan was completely petrified. She opened her eyes and looked at Xu Wu strangely. The whole person was like a statue. I don''t know how long it took for her to recover, and her lips trembled wildly. "Hong... Hong... Hong Bing? Do you mean the sword you took away by night is Hongbing Lian Jie Yan shudders. "Not bad!" Xu Wu nodded. At the same time, he approached a few points and said hoarsely again: "and... There is more than one Hongbing on the body of the white night! There are at least three on him Boom!! Lian Jieyan only felt that her brain was like a blast, which was a blank! She looked at Xu Wu stupidly. The whole person was already shaking. Her lips were bloodless and shivering. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. Three Hongbing... the disciple of hunwu Hall... Actually holds three Hongbing in his hand! How could it be? "How do you know there are so many Hongbing in the hands of Bai Ye?" For a long time, Lian Jieyan came back to God, and he asked with trembling. Xu Wu hesitated, his eyes flickered slightly, and then he said with a smile: "my family''s thing is Hongbing. Naturally, I know something about Hongbing, so I have a deep insight into the special features of Bai Ye!""Can you be sure that he really has Hongbing?" "My life is my guarantee!" Xu Wudao. Lian Jieyan frowned and thought for a moment, then nodded again and again: "you go with me! We are going to see the elder martial brother now "Good!" The corner of Xu Wu''s mouth rose and a proud smile appeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1981 After the end of the town temple, Qi matchless again entered the closed state, and no one was seen. However, Lian Jieyan has a special relationship with her, so she is an exception. Xu Lian, who dares not to stop him from practicing outside, can only stand in front of him. Maybe Lian Jieyan touched the border in the training room. Qi Wushuang, who meditated with closed eyes like a statue, immediately recovered. But he didn''t move, he didn''t open his eyes. "Younger martial sister, I have told you not to disturb me again. Why do you come here? And with this man? " Although the voice is elegant, but the tone of a touch of unhappiness or let Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu capture. Perhaps, he was dissatisfied with Xu Wu''s arrival. "Elder martial brother, younger martial sister has something important to tell you." Lian Jieyan is busy. "Say it." Qi Wushuang replies casually. Although he was not interested. However, Xu Wu approached and lowered his voice and said, "elder martial brother, do you want Hongbing?" As soon as he said this, Qi Wushuang suddenly opened his eyes. He was silent for a moment, then he said hoarsely: "since the birth of Hongbing, there have been a lot of contests in Lisheng Prefecture, and the news about Hongbing has been spreading frequently, but almost all of them are false news. I have received countless news about Hongbing. Where do you want to tell me about this time?" "There''s nothing wrong with it!" Xu Wu hugged his fist and said: "this time, it''s definitely Hongbing. Xu Wu dares to take his own head as a guarantee." "Oh?" Qi Wushuang slightly turned his head and glanced at Xu Wu: "how dare you make such a decision?" "Because that Hongbing... Is my Hongbing..." Xu Wu said with a smile. "Yours?" Qi Wushuang squinted. "Yes." It seems that Xu Wu can''t bear Qi''s peerless eyes. His body is full of cold sweat, and his speech is not clear. Lian Jieyan sees this and explains it to Qi Wushuang. Hearing Lian Jieyan''s words, Qi Wushuang falls into silence again. Even Jieyan and Xu Wu are silent. They just look at Qi Wushuang nervously. After a long time, Qi Wushuang stood up and walked towards Xu Wu. Lian Jieyan is stunned. It''s not for her to react. Whoosh! Qi Wushuang held out his hand, grabbed Xu Wu''s neck and lifted him up. "Well..." Xu Wu''s face was twisted and his legs were dangling in the air. "Elder martial brother, what are you doing? Let him go, elder martial brother! Let go of Xu Wu Lian Jieyan panicked and rushed to take Qi Wushuang''s arm to let him go. But how can Lian Jieyan break Qi''s unparalleled arm? "Elder martial brother..." even Jieyan is anxious to cry out. Xu Wu was frightened, flustered and miserable. But he didn''t dare to struggle. Because this man is Qi matchless, his struggle is of no help at all. "Elder martial brother... You... What are you going to do..." Xu Wu said with difficulty. "Where did you come from, Hong Bing?" Qi asked without any expression. "Younger martial brother... Younger martial brother just said... Family... Family..." Xu Wu said with dyspnea. "Family?" Qi Wushuang shook his head and said hoarsely: "as far as I know, Yeyao sword has been in the hands of the emperor Tianhua for 200 years. Later, it was taken away by an unknown mysterious figure. I have never heard of it. It has been hidden in a family for generations. So, you are lying to me!" When Xu Wu heard the sound, he trembled suddenly, and then he cried out eagerly: "elder martial brother... I... I didn''t cheat you... In fact, the great power who took Yeyao sword... Is my father... My father..." "Oh?" Qi Wushuang frowned slightly and then released his hand. Xu Wu fell heavily on the ground, trying to gasp. "So, your father didn''t need the night shining sword, but he gave it to you? Is he not afraid that your night sword will be taken away Qi Wushuang asked again. "Yeyao sword was forbidden by my father. Ordinary people can''t see that it''s Yeyao sword. Moreover, my father thinks that no one dares to make a mistake in the temple of God. He is worried that those great powers outside will come to snatch the sword. So he asked me to bring it in to stay away from the storm. How dare those great powers dare to make a mistake? But how could he have foreseen that he had seen through the night''s sword, so he made a treacherous plan to take the sword away! " Xu Wu clenched his teeth secretly with indignation on his face. "Why can the night see through?" "Because he... Also has Hongbing!" Xu Wu Shen Dao. Qi Wushuang fell silent again. He bowed his head and thought.A moment later, he took a deep breath and said, "in the temple of God, we can''t fight against the white night. We have to bear with it first." "Elder martial brother, you can get him out of the temple of God." Xu Wu was busy. "Please, elder Even Jieyan immediately said: "let the elder send the mission to the white night, let the white night leave the sect, we will wait outside the sect, encircle and exterminate him." "Don''t tell the elder!" Qi wushuangli drinks. The sound fell to the ground, and they were stunned. Qi matchless''s eyes are incomparably sharp. He stares at Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan coldly and says, "listen... This thing! Don''t mention it to a fourth person again! Otherwise, I will call you gods and all forms destroyed! Do you understand? " This sentence falls, two people are all stunned. But soon, they understood Qi Wushuang''s mind... Qi Wushuang was planning to swallow Hongbing alone! "Xu Wu, I''ll write a letter. You''ll leave Zong for a visit." Qi Wushuang took out a piece of gold paper from his arms and wrote on it with soul Qi as ink. "Yes, elder martial brother..." Xu Wu was very confused, but he did not dare to refute, so he responded. "When it''s done, I''ll give you unexpected benefits!" Qi Wushuang said, and then handed Xu Wu a pill. Xu Wu hesitated and swallowed the pill. A moment later, he took the golden paper and left the town hall in a hurry. Xu Wu''s speed was very fast, and he went through the procedures of leaving the clan on the same day. , "teacher and younger brother, you must be careful about this mission. You must be careful now. We have to be vigilant at all times. If there is an accident, let''s go back to school quickly, understand?" Outside the mountain gate, a disciple told Xu Wu. "Thank you very much, elder martial brother. I will." Xu Wu smiles and turns away. And the truth is as the man said. When Xu Wu left Zong for only half a column of incense, several figures were already in front of him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1982 "Stop!" The sound of cheering stopped Xu Wu. Xu Wu raised his mouth and squinted. But before meeting, he was a disciple of a medium-sized sect. These disciples were so fast that they surrounded Xu Wu in a twinkling of an eye. "Are you a disciple of the supreme god temple? Come with us. " The first one lowered his voice and said coldly. "Who are you?" Xu Wu did not panic at all, but asked with a smile. "Don''t care who we are, come with us right away, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!" The voice fell to the ground, and two people came to the left and right to hold Xu Wu and leave. But just when they were about to move towards Xu Wu... Dong! Bang! The noise came out. Then there was a splash of blood and broken meat. All of them were startled and looked at each other, but they saw that the two men who were trying to take Xu Wu away were, somehow, pierced in their heads by a powerful and terrifying hand. They all trembled, and then they lost consciousness and died miserably on the spot. "What?" They were startled and looked around. But look at the ripples in the void. Then one by one, in their gray and black robes, came out of the void. "You are..." those disciples still want to speak. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... several air blades flew over and directly penetrated the heads of these people. In the blink of an eye, the bodies of these disciples were directly cut into pieces by the air blade of space, and they died miserably! The broken flesh and blood fell from the air and turned into a rain of blood. The scene is extremely bloody and ferocious... in the face of such a terrible scene, Xu Wu is particularly calm and does not have a bit of panic. "How did you come out?" A young man came forward, staring at Xu Wu Lenglie said. It turns out that these people are actually with Xu Wu. "It''s almost done." Xu Wu said with a smile, "Qi Wushuang has decided to go and send him a letter." "And the letter?" The man asked coldly. Xu Wu took out the letter written by Qi Wushuang from his arms and handed it to him. The man took it and looked at it. After a moment, he said, "you go and inform these people. We will try our best to cooperate with you." "Can you take it?" Xu Wu asked carefully. "This is an unexpected harvest. Since the fish have entered the net, there is no problem that they can''t take it down." The man waved, then stepped back and disappeared into the void. With a faint smile, Xu Wu turned and ran away with the envelope. ... ... outside hunwu hall. The array gradually stopped working. The entrance of the hall, which was very busy before, has become desolate now. Sitting alone in the hall at night, meditating intently. Just last night, he had absorbed the last magic power in the martial arts field. Now the soul martial arts field has been completely abandoned. The mechanism inside will no longer work, and all the statues have lost their function and become real decorations. Now... If any disciple walks into it, he will surely know everything inside. However, the soul martial arts hall has been controlled by night. How can he let those disciples enter the soul martial arts field? As long as you keep this secret for another year or two, even if it is discovered by the people in the temple of God, it has nothing to do with him. "After the divine power is completely digested, go to the forbidden area and turn around a few more times. If you can understand all the skills in the forbidden area successfully, there is no need for the temple of God to stay any longer." The white night thought. But he was somewhat sorry. After all, neither the ancient library nor the forbidden area seems to have the art of bringing the dead back to life that he wanted. People''s current means of resurrection are only time backtracking, and the power of time can not be used for people who have died for too long. The white night sighed hard, and the man shook his head in silence. After about two hours, he probably absorbed some of his power. He took out the sword of Yeyao in the white night. He closed his eyes and raised the Hongbing. ! Clunk! Cluttering... a slight footstep came from the stairway. White night slightly a Leng, looking out the door. But a moment later he felt something was wrong. This footstep is not coming from the door, but from upstairs? He jerked his head aside and gazed at the stairway. What''s going on? Where''s the footstep?Is there anyone else who has not come down? It''s impossible. Who will stay upstairs for such a long time? You have to be killed by the eagle in September? White night is particularly confused, but the eyes are also cold tight. I don''t know why, he always has a premonition. The footstep sound is very slow, and some messy, is gradually clear up. I don''t know how long it took, but the footstep stopped. And in the sight of the white night, also appeared a sloppy figure. It was a middle-aged man with messy hair. The man was full of wine, his eyes were dim, and his whole body was covered with blood. He looked like a man who had just escaped from the battlefield. At the moment, he is standing at the entrance of the stairs, holding the armrest, looking at the white night indifferently. This man... It''s eagle September! In the white night, my eyes froze, and my heart trembled with surprise... did the eagle wake up in September? What''s going on? The eagle who is so drunk that he never goes downstairs every day wakes up in September? "Who are you?" I don''t know how long it took for the eagle to speak in September. The voice is extremely hoarse. "Disciple Bai Ye, see elder eagle." The white night arched its hands. "Disciple... White night?" In September, the eagle belched wine. Although his mouth was full of wine gas, he was still conscious. He looked at hunwutang and said in a deep voice, "which hall are you from? Where are my disciples?" "I am the soul martial hall disciple." The white night is light. "You?" The eagle gazed at the white night for a while, and then hummed coldly: "son of a bitch, there is only a real martial arts realm, and dare to be a disciple of the soul martial arts hall! Don''t you know who is in charge of hunwu hall? How can you be a disciple of this elder? Get out of here Hearing this, the white night was slightly stunned, and then strangely glanced at the eagle. "Elder, are you confused about drinking? Hunwu hall is the last entrance of our God Temple. Only those with poor talent and low strength will come here. It''s reasonable for me to be able to enter the hall! " "Wanton!" The eagle was furious in September, pointing to the white night and shouting: "how dare you talk nonsense here! Come and kneel down. I will teach you a good lesson! " "Kneel down?" The white night hums coldly: "excuse me, I''ll obey you!" Regardless of the nature of the matter, they will punish their disciples. This eagle has a bad temper in September. Hearing the words of white night, the eagle''s hair exploded in September, and his slightly alcoholic eyes became numerous. "How dare you... Defy the orders of the elder? Even if you are really a disciple of hunwu hall! I am the elder of hunwu hall. I am your master! You are deceiving your teacher and destroying your ancestors, and you are treacherous The Eagle Cries in September. His voice has a natural sense of oppression. This sense of oppression... Is no worse than the holy heart. But... White night is not afraid. However, in September, the elder admitted that he didn''t even admit that you were my elder master! As an elder of hunwu hall, you are drunk all day long, living and dreaming, and ignoring all the disciples. You can do your duty as an elder for one day. Can you teach even one disciple? If you really want to say that you are my master, I can only reply to you! You don''t deserve it The eagle flew into a rage in September. He had never seen such a man! However, the white night was very unhappy. After all, if it wasn''t for the eagle September, the soul martial hall would not have looked like it is today. "Get the hell out of here!" I only heard the eagle drink a lot in September and raise my hand to catch it. Boom! Half of the room of hunwu hall exploded in an instant, and a tyrannical suction directly wrapped the white night and dragged it to fly toward the eagle in September. White night is out of control. Eagle in September was once the chief elder. In fact, how could it be worse? What is the comparison of white night? But white night is not just a general person. In the face of such a powerful existence, he did not have any scruples. He directly urged the divine power to pull out the abandoned divine sword and the Lihuang sword, and killed Chaoying in September. "Broken, how dare Ann hurt me?" The eagle snorted angrily in September, but he was not afraid. He raised his palms directly and rolled up a force to smash the heaven and earth, and attacked the double swords in the white night. But... the white night seemed to know his move. When the two swords whirled wildly, the body of the sword bypassed the attack of the eagle in September and directly chopped it on the arm of the eagle September. Whew! The eagle''s arms in September were cut off directly by the night. "What?" The eagle froze in September.White night kicks the past with a kick. Bang! The eagle''s body flew straight out in September, smashing the wall and landing on the open space outside. "Elder eagle, I don''t want to kill you. Stop for a while." White night came out with a sword in his hand, staring at the eagle in September without expression. The eagle got up in a hurry in September, and looked at the white night in disbelief. "How did you... Know my moves?" The night was silent. It is impossible for the eagle to know that since he entered the soul martial arts hall at night, he has been practicing moves with him. He has already known seven seven eight eight of the eagle''s soul and martial arts routine in September. Perhaps the strength of the eagle in September is no worse than that of the holy heart. However, from the perspective of white night, the eagle September is much easier to deal with than the holy heart King... however, it is the sword of white night that makes Eagle September more shocked. He knows what the strength of his body has reached. How can ordinary soldiers hurt him? Not to mention a man from Zhenwu. "It seems that I have underestimated you!" The eagle took a deep breath in September. The man stood up again, and his two broken arms burst into force. Boom! Then see two pieces of white bones from the broken arm rushed out, and then a large number of breath of life attached. After a while, the white bone grows fresh and tender flesh, and in the blink of an eye, the arm is completely healed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1983 The strength of the eagle''s flesh in September is known by the white night. His physical strength, completely superior to the white night, and at least strong several classes. This one, after all, was also the chief elder. When he was drunk, the strength he showed was incredible. Now that he was fully awake, his fighting power was naturally unnecessary. However, the present white night is not the white night just worshipped in the temple of God. He may not be afraid of the eagle September. If we cooperate with the Shenbing, we can fight it to death, but there is no problem. "Stinky boy, no one dares to challenge the elder in the whole god heaven hall. What''s more, you are just a disciple. Today, let me try your method!" Voice down, eagle in September to drink a low, people disappear in an instant. In the white night. But he saw a huge eagle shadow on his head. The eagle appeared, spread its wings and claws, and clawed hard at the white night. Before the eagle''s claws arrived, the whole soul Wu hall below was suddenly crushed by a strong force, and the earth cracked. The terrible claw force twisted and torn the void around the white night. This is the strength of the eagle in September. I''m afraid the magic power of Zhang''s claw is broken by the magic power. White night believes that all the ranking elders, in addition to the holy heart, the rest of the people together, may not be the enemy of the eagle in September! It''s just... White night is different! He narrowed his eyes, suddenly put away his swords, one hand into a fist, aimed at the attacking eagle''s claws, and suddenly roared. "Night boxing!" Whoa! His fist suddenly burst out a bright night light like the starry sky. Yemang appears and strikes with his fist. The fist mang has swallowed up the terrible power of Eagle September, and has directly passed through two huge eagle claws and pounded fiercely on the belly of Eagle September. Bang!! The muffled sound came out. Just look at a square explosion of destruction on the sky. The body of the eagle in September is like a broken kite, falling from the air. He turned over in a hurry, his feet fell on the ground, although he was standing firm, but people were constantly coughing. A moment later, he looked up at the white night in disbelief. The blow just now is one of his signature secrets. Generally speaking, people who encounter this move will try to dodge or defend. Even if they attack hard, they should attack the head or claw of the eagle. After all, his claws have covered most of the abdomen! But the white night turned from the gap between the claws through, straight to its belly! This is the weakness of his move! "What''s the matter? Do you mean... This kid saw through what I just did? " The eagle''s eyes are cold in September, and his heart is full of doubts. But he still refused to give up. He snorted coldly and began to move again. Whoosh! I''ll see them disappear again. However, at the moment of disappearance, the emptiness of the whole body of the white night trembled for a time. I saw a large number of palm sized whirlpool patterns in the void, which constantly rippled, blocking the white night around. Step a little bit in the white night, as if to leave these ripples, out of the encirclement. But as soon as he got close to a grain, a terrible fist burst out from the center of the line. The fist contained the power of destroying the heaven and the earth. The sound of a blow was like the falling of a meteorite, which was extremely terrible. But the white night seemed to have anticipated the arrival of this move. At the moment of approaching, he suddenly turned around and jumped to the side. The fist had not yet dissipated, and a terrifying claw appeared in the rippling beside it, clasping to the heart of the white night. White night is again as if found the same, suddenly arm bump past. Bang! The claw returns. But all the other ripples are in motion. In the ripples, fists, claws, feet, arms and even swords are springing up. It''s just. The white night is leisurely, then hides then dodges, even if is the eagle in all directions the september storm like attack, but he is still at ease. At this time, the white night seemed to catch something, and his eyes were suddenly cold. When he lifted his hand, he actually attacked the ripple void, and then poured his soul into it. Bang! The spirit injected into the void exploded. All the ripples burst in an instant. "Oh Just look at a figure flying out of the void. It was Eagle September. His face is extremely ugly, the whole person is caught off guard and falls not far away. However, before he gets up, a time skill suddenly envelops him and flies away with his body towards the void.It''s time back! Moreover, the time of retrospection is very short, and he can only trace back to the time point when he flies out of the void. The eagle''s pupils trembled wildly in September, and his face was inconceivable. When he went back, the abandoned sword of the white night had already split over. "Get out of here The eagle roared in September, and suddenly burst out an amazing air wave. The white night was caught off guard and was immediately shaken off by this wave. However, the sword power of abandoning the divine sword did not collapse. When the white night Dynasty flies back about ten meters, the power of the sword is already flying over the eagle''s shoulder in September, and the whole child is cut off from the shoulder to the waist. The eagle retreated in September, splashing blood all over his body, and his internal organs had to fall out of his body. After landing in the white night, he is also very steady. He backhand a little, and a golden light hits the eagle in September. Before September, the eagle was hit by the golden light. In an instant, his whole body''s time trajectory had been disturbed. He can''t go back to his own flesh through time. "Elder eagle, is that all you have? In my opinion, you are not even worthy to be an elder of hunwu hall. You''d better be a deacon. " White night carrying abandoned sword, indifferent looking at the eagle in September road. Eagle September with the breath of life wrapped wound, people cold staring at the white night. "Boy, what''s the matter with you? Why... Why can all my moves be easily cracked by you? Do you see through my moves? " Eagle''s cold question in September. "It seems that elder eagle''s moves are nothing special. What else do you need to see?" White night shrugged. "You..." in September, some of the eagles were speechless. He had never been so insulted in his life! "Elder eagle, I don''t want to kill you! If you stop here, I''ll make peace. " White night put away the sword, light mouth. He and the eagle in September, but there is no deep hatred, there is no need to make a fierce fight between life and death. But... Eagle, who is willing to give up in September? He snorted coldly and said coldly, "do you want to calm down? Stinky boy, if you don''t speak clearly today, don''t try to calm people! " As soon as the voice fell, the eagle suddenly raised his hand and gave a fierce blow to his chest. "Reverse the universe!" Boom! There''s a burst of energy in the palm. Then a golden petal like pattern flickered on his chest. Then, we can see that the eagle''s broken body in September actually seems to be affected by what kind of general, rapid healing up. White night slightly a Leng, quickly raised eyes and looked. It is not the power of time, nor the breath of life that heals the wound of eagle in September, but a unique breath! "What''s the move?" It''s hard to understand the frown on the white night. He has been fighting with the drunken Eagle September for such a long time. He has never seen such a move in September! "Oh? Can''t you see that? " The eagle hummed in September and said, "it''s also true that there is no limit to soul skills in Lisheng state. How can you see through everything? I will tell you, boy, although you have some skills, it is impossible for you to kill me! " "Oh?" The white night coagulated eyebrows, thought for a moment, and then walked toward Eagle September. "In this case, please let me see your more powerful and mysterious moves, elder eagle." "Then you have to watch it!" The hawk had a big drink in September, and then he wanted to do it again. Just watch him lift it. Bang! A strange noise came from the side of the white night. White night slightly a Leng, looking down, only to find their feet do not know when there is a huge heaven and earth array. This array of crazy rotation, and constantly overflow strange and wonderful power. When this power is generated, the eagle raises its hand again in September and pats it downward. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... an earth shaking space earthquake pressure suddenly struck. The white night was caught off guard, and was directly crushed to the waist. This is the power of space! But... Such a terrifying force of space... Isn''t it terrible? It was the first time that he saw such a powerful and pure force of space! And this kind of power is actually exerted by the eagle in September in a flash... no wonder the eagle can be the chief in September. This strength is enough to be competent! But white night is not vegetarian either. He urged his strength and roared. "Go Boom! The divine power in the body is pounding the suppressed force of space.But will the eagle give the night a chance in September? "Boy, it''s over!" Eagle September cold said, people do not know when is close to the white night. The fury of the breath has completely suppressed the spirit of the white night. He raised his hand and went straight in. Instead of beheading the white night''s head, he attacked the spirit of the sky. Look at his plan, not to kill the white night, but to scrap it! After all... So provocative elder, how can eagle be merciful in September? It''s just. The white night was not flustered. His mouth a Yang, sneer way: "really?" "Well?" The eagle is slightly stunned in September. Waiting for it to be reflected... boom! Above the sky, suddenly split down four golden lightning! It fell directly in front of the white night. Bang! The ground in front of the white night exploded directly, and then a golden light flashed over, and several terrible breath diffused in all directions. The eagle was slightly stunned in September, and his hand was blocked by something. When he looked up, he saw four figures standing in front of him! Four shining tall and straight figures... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1984 Eagle September slightly a Leng, eyes and look, only to find their hands through one of the figure''s body. It''s just that these bodies don''t have any temperature. "Is this the... Agent?" The eagle responded in September. White night actually attracted four organ people! But... How can this mechanism person do? He snorted coldly, but there was no fear at all. He wanted to pull out his arm and tear up the mechanism man with brute force. But he''s just driven... bang! The body of the mechanism man in front of him trembled violently, but the whole body was intact. It was not torn apart as the eagle thought in September. What? The pupil of Eagle shrinks in September. I can see that the sharp swords of the four mechanism men have been cut. The eagle''s face became tense in September, and he felt that the four mechanisms were very strange. However, he could see that this was only the organ of four emperors. This level of organ man is extremely terrible, but it is still impossible to hurt him! But... when the sword falls! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Four strange voices came out. The four bloody swords cut the eagle''s body in September. His arms, his shoulders! All of them are cut open, and one person becomes several copies directly! Blood splashed and meat scattered. The eagle was cut open in September, and the force of space that oppressed the white night disappeared on the spot. The white night suddenly got up, but did not dare to stop, immediately rushed to the eagle September again. Can people not close, the eagle in September that broken body was covered by a gray brown halo. Bang! As soon as the halo comes out, it explodes. The approaching white night was lifted directly. He soared and turned, stabilized himself, and looked at the eagle in September. But see the eagle in September that broken body again coincide. There is no sign of the breath of life rippling, nor is it a time spell, nor is it the power of some magic weapon on his body! What he relies on is only some kind of his soul formula, the strange power inspired by some soul formula! After a short time, the eagle was in September as if he had nothing to do. Although his soul was exhausted and his soul was very tired, he could not see any injuries on his body. "How could it be so?" The eyes are dignified in the white night. "I can''t see that you can inject your power into the organs of these people!" The eagle vomited in September and gazed coldly at the white night. In the previous attack, it was impossible for the four mechanism men to cut off the eagle''s body in September. However, at that critical moment, the white night injected the divine power into the mechanism man''s body, which increased the attack and killing degree by countless numbers, and then cut the eagle''s September. Although this move seems simple and like a trick, it is not easy for people like eagle September. You know, white night was suppressed at that time. All his forces were fighting against the spatial repression of the eagle in September. After he launched the four mechanism men, he also scored a part of his power to control the four mechanism men. In this case, white night can also inject energy into the four mechanism people, and let them break through the skin of the eagle in September... this does not only need white night against the mechanism People''s mastery of heaven and soul is extremely demanding to reach the highest level. If the spirit of heaven is not strong and the spirit is not enough, it is simply impossible to achieve this. So the eagle was shocked in September. "I can''t stand on the table in front of the elder. It''s you. You have been killed, but you can recover easily. What? Are you immortal? " The deep voice of the white night asked. "Immortal body? How is that possible? " The eagle shook his head in September, but he patted his chest again. A mark flickered and disappeared. The eyes of the white night suddenly coagulated: "that is... " that is the energy that I infuse into my spirit! " The eagle said in September: "even if you kill my body into powder, my energy will start immediately after I die, reorganize my body and let me rise again! It''s not easy to say, boy, you want to kill me! " "And such a trick?" The white night is amazing. That is to say, the eagle has two lives in September! If you kill him once, he will rise to life immediately! What''s more, after he resurrects, if he uses this method again, he will live on again! As long as he can continue to launch this move, he is no different from the immortal body! The white night''s face was extremely ugly. He did not know that the eagle had such a strange soul skill in September. He had never seen it before when he was drunk?Now it''s an eye opener. White night clenched the sword in the handshake. But at this time, the white night seemed to think of something. His pupils shrank, and he suddenly trembled. Then he stared at Eagle September and asked in a loud voice, "Eagle September! I ask you, is there a soul skill to revive people in your moves "To bring people back to life?" The eagle was a little surprised in September. Maybe he didn''t expect that the white night would ask him this question. The eagle snorted coldly in September, and disdained to say: "this means, this elder is much, this is not a difficult method, don''t you?" "I mean, no matter how long they die, they can revive them." Said the white night. When the eagle heard the sound in September, he repeatedly shook his head: "that''s the way to change life against the heaven. Let''s not say whether there is any in the state of Richmond. Even if there is, it may not be easy to control it! If I had the means, would I stay here? " "So... No?" White night was disappointed. "Stinky boy, what do you want to do with this? Who else do you want to revive The eagle asked coldly in September. White night shook his head and did not speak. Eagle September some impatient, people directly drink open: "boy, don''t talk nonsense, come on, we continue to fight!" The voice dropped and he attacked again. But this time, the white night is too lazy to stay. I saw him holding the abandoned sword and stabbing at the ground. Click! A sense of sword tore a crack in the ground. Then... Hoo! The dark sword Qi suddenly burst out from the crack, and devoured the white night and the four mechanism men in front of him at an amazing speed. "Is this?" The eagle stopped suddenly in September, and I couldn''t believe it. A moment later, he cried out. "You boy... You went to the forbidden area? How did you... How did you learn this move? " But now the white night had no time to listen to him. White night steps forward toward the eagle in September. His body and sword were all engulfed by the Black Mist, and the momentum of the whole man was totally invisible. The eagle retreated in September, his face was full of thick color, he actually did not intend to attack... "stop!" Just then, the voice rang out. Then a large number of figures came towards this. "Well?" White night frown, immediately remove the move, that wrapped in the black breath immediately disappeared. I saw even green leaves flying and falling on this side. Before he landed, he took a look at the white night, and his face turned black several times. "White night, and... You?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1985 Hearing the words of even green leaves, white night is also helpless. He spread out his hands and said, "elder Yun, I don''t blame me this time. It''s not my fault." "Do you think our law enforcement officers will believe you?" Even the green leaves hum coldly. "What I said is true." The white night pointed to the figure over there and said, "look who that is?" Even green leaf seems to just react to come over, oneself didn''t see the person at the other end is who, then follow the white night point, look over there. However, just a glance, even green leaves will stay in place. "Eagle... Elder eagle?" Even green leaves murmured, and then suddenly came forward, and hastily clasped fists to salute: "Yun Qingye to meet the eagle elder." However. The eagle in September seems to be very disgusted with Yun Qingye. He shook his hand, coldly glared at Yun Qingye, and then glanced at the white night. Then he did not know who he was saying: "the wine is broken. Please send me the wine quickly. In addition, how come the wine is getting worse and worse. Are you perfunctory to elder Ben? If you use some inferior wine to treat elder Ben, you will be merciless As the voice fell, the eagle stepped a little bit in September and turned into a halo, and it ran directly to the broken top of hunwu hall and disappeared. "Elder Eagle! Elder Eagle Yun Qingye shouts in a hurry. But the eagle didn''t pay any attention to him in September. Seeing this scene, the white night is quite difficult to understand. What happened to the eagle in September? He seems to resent Yun Qingye. Did he offend him before? However, although the white night is difficult to understand, it is not good to ask even Qingye, so he can only shake his head and give up. "What''s going on in this period of time? Why didn''t you deliver wine to elder eagle Yun Qingye turns and asks his disciples. "Elder, no, we delivered wine yesterday." Next to the disciple a face helpless way. "Yesterday?" Yun Qingye frowned slightly, and suddenly thought of something. He asked in a deep voice, "is there any problem with the wine?" "no problem as like as two peas of our own family. The formula is the same. The disciples of wine making have not changed. Where can we have problems?" "How can elder Eagle wake up from drinking?" Even green leaves are confused. But the white night behind seemed to know something. I''m afraid that during this period of time, he often took his own wine to cover the eagle''s September moves, so that his taste was distorted. The wine in the door had been tasteless for a long time, so that he would wake up from drinking... his heart was quite excited at night. I didn''t think that he had so many powerful moves in September. Today''s World War I really opened my eyes. Especially the immortal body... We must get it! White night''s heart is firm and thinking. "White night!" At this time, Yun Qingye suddenly turned around and drank here. White night''s thoughts were interrupted and looked at him strangely: "elder Yun, I said that this is not my business!" "I didn''t say it was you who caused the trouble. Since elder Eagle wakes up, I will not blame you for the crime!" "What is the elder''s advice?" Asked the white night. "Nothing, but when I came, elder Zhang told me to ask you to go there and he wanted to see you." Even green leaf light said, spin and lead a group of disciples to leave. Hearing this, the white night was stunned. Zhang Shenwu wants to see me? With a deep confusion, the white night still walked a Shenwu hall. At the moment, in the hall of Shenwu hall, Zhang Shenwu is sitting on the hall, smiling at the figures below. On both sides of the hall, there were two men and two women. These four people''s breath is thick, fierce, amazing, very powerful, and each person''s clothes are incomparably luxurious, wearing unusual jewelry. Judging from their costumes, they should not be people from the temple of God. He walked into the Shenwu hall at night. He looked at the four men in secret. He clasped his fist at Zhang Shenwu and said, "elder Zhang!" "Oh? White night, are you here? " Zhang Shenwu laughed, then waved: "come on, sit down, I''ll introduce you to some senior brothers and sisters." "Elder martial brothers and sisters?" White night slightly a Leng, strange looking at these four people. However, Zhang Shenwu began to introduce from the left: "these two are your senior brother lexu and Wanqiao. These two are your elder martial sister Qiying and elder martial sister Jiang Moxue. They used to be the disciples of our ancestral temple, and they are extremely Excellent, everyone is a great ability on his own. As an excellent disciple of our God Temple, you must learn from senior brothers and sisters. " "Oh?" White night is a little confused, but still nodded: "yes, elder." He still remembers the former disciples who left the sect, but they had already left. He did not think that four more disciples would come at this time."I''ve seen you all." The white night made a ceremony. However... however, the four did not seem to give the white night any good looks. One of them, Wan Qiao, looked up and down at the white night, and then said, "the soul state is so poor, it seems that it is ordinary... Is this person who is doing mischief in the temple of God?" "It''s not mischievous. Wanqiao, what you said is too much." Zhang Shenwu some embarrassed smile way. "You don''t have to say more! We just came here to borrow people, but we don''t care about their accomplishments. " The man named Lech said without expression. He got up and clasped his fist: "elder, since the night has arrived, let''s start now! I''ll stay soon. Goodbye As the voice dropped, the rest of them also rose to salute. "Just go?" Zhang Shenwu was a little surprised: "this matter still has to talk with the white night." "Time is running out. We''ll make it clear to him on the way." The woman called Qi Ying also read a sentence, and then said to the white night, "you, follow us!" When the voice dropped, he turned to the layman of Shenwu hall. The other three immediately followed. Zhang Shenwu wanted to say something, but he didn''t. It''s just... The night doesn''t move. Even if the four people walked out of the door, he did not make any movement, just sat on the chair and drank tea. Seeing this scene, the four people frown and stare at the white night. "Younger martial brother, didn''t you hear us? Leave with us as soon as you can Qi Ying said. "To where?" The white night asked. "Time is pressing. There is no time to explain. We will talk to you in detail on the way." Qi Ying said again. "Well... I won''t go then." The white night is light. "What do you say?" The other three frowned. "You say no, you go?" That Lech is not happy, a few steps forward, staring at the white night road. "What''s the problem if I don''t go?" What''s wrong with you just now Hearing the sound, the four men''s faces sank. Na Le Xu and Qi Ying just prepared to attack, but was stopped by Wan Qiao. He winked at the three and then looked at Zhang Shenwu. Zhang Shenwu sighed and went forward and said, "white night, the four of them came here today to seek help from our God Temple." "What can I do for you?" The white night asked. "Awe!" Zhang Shenwu lowered his voice. "Awe?" White night slightly a Leng, some puzzling. "Several of them are family members, but recently, they have been attacked by an unknown force. After investigation, this force is likely to be the power of the dark dynasty!" "The dark dynasty?" White night frowns. He is very sensitive to the word "dark Dynasty". "Yes, you should know about the dark dynasty?" "A little knowledge..." "then I won''t do much to explain... How powerful the dark Dynasty is. Although the four families of them are strong together, they are far different from the dark Dynasty, so they come here for help!" "Ridiculous." White night shook his head: "they don''t go to Shenji palace for help. Why do they come here for help? To deal with the dark Dynasty, only Shenji palace can fight against it. If Shenji palace makes a move, the people of the dark Dynasty will not dare to do it again, will they? " The energy of Shenji palace is there, and Shenji palace always wants to get rid of the dark Dynasty. It is the best choice to find Shenji palace to solve this kind of matter. How come these people come here? However, Zhang Shenwu shook his head again and again: "but... The dark Dynasty has cut off all contact information between them and Shenji palace. They sent nearly a thousand people to contact Shenji palace, but none of them can come back alive... They have no way out... They think of my God Temple!" Bai Ye understood Zhang Shenwu''s meaning when he heard it... although Bai Ye was not a member of Shenji palace, he was assigned to study here by Shenji palace. Strictly speaking, it is also inextricably linked with Shenji palace. It is for this reason that the Shentian Temple dare not punish Bai ye casually, at least dare not kill Bai Ye, and abandon it at most. In any case, Pang Shigong was still afraid of God''s affairs. "I think you have the token of Shenji palace? If you open the token, you can invite people to Shenji palace. You just have to go with them and take out the token before you go there. The people of the dark Dynasty think that the Shenji palace people have already supported us and dare not be presumptuous. In this way, they can be saved... This is not a difficult thing for you, just take a trip! " Zhang Shenwu said seriously.White night heard the sound, silently nodded. The causes and consequences of emotional affairs are as follows... "the situation in front of us is very tense now. If it is later, I''m afraid that the dark Dynasty will break through the defense lines of our families. By then, the trend will be gone. Younger martial brother Bai, you can go with us. As long as the people of the dark Dynasty are shaken back, we powerful families will thank you again!" That Wan Bridge a face serious say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1986 Thank you very much White night touched his chin. In fact, he didn''t pay much attention to what he was grateful for. What he cared about was why he was allowed to go. You know, Qu Jiyue is also a representative sent by Shenji palace. What''s more, there is no token in his hand that directly transmits the power of Shenji palace! This kind of treasure will not be given easily by Shenji palace. White night did not immediately agree, but looked at Zhang Shenwu. Although it is only a slight look, but the meaning in the eyes is very obvious. Zhang Shenwu slightly a Leng, after all or sigh. "Still can''t hide from you, boy?" "The current situation of the temple of God is so grim. According to the law, the clan has no leisure time to take care of other powerful clans. It is hard for them to protect themselves. How can they take care of others? But the elder is determined to let me go. How can I not doubt it? " The white night is light. "That''s all. I''ll tell you the truth." Zhang Shenwu shook his head and said, "in fact, I insist on letting you go, which is also the meaning of zongmen. Zongmen hope that you can go to see the situation and investigate the real purpose of the dark dynasty!" "The real purpose? What do you mean? " White night looks confused. "Do you remember muxuancheng?" "Of course." White night nodded: "the affair of muxuancheng was planned by the dark Dynasty." "Yes, not long after the muxuancheng incident, something happened to their potential clans. The hall leader thought that this should not be a coincidence. Moreover, as for the phenomenon that these potential clans still refused to leave after the end of the group clan war, the temple master also made a bold guess that there should be a force behind their backs to boost the flames, embolden them, and preliminarily speculate that it might be possible It''s the people of the dark Dynasty who are playing tricks Zhang Shenwu condensed his way. Hearing the sound of the white night, he nodded gently. It is possible. After all, muxuancheng was a conspiracy of the dark Dynasty against the temple of the Supreme God. Although it was smashed by the white night, it did not mean that the dark dynasty would give up. And this time, the performance of these potential clans is too strange. If the war god temple of Qunzhong won, they would have left the temple and went back to practice to prepare for the next battle. But now, they have been eyeing the temple of God and refusing to leave. However, every day, new potential clan forces are stationed here, making the temple of God more and more dangerous. If there is no powerful force behind them, it is impossible. Zhang Shenwu and Yun Qingye made an investigation in muxuancheng, but without any results, they could only focus on the four potential clans. Now, as long as Shentian temple can grasp any evidence about the involvement of the dark Dynasty, it can be handed over to Shenji palace for the power of Shenji palace to help. Once Shenji palace takes action, all the crises in Shentian temple will be solved easily. It''s no wonder that Zhang Shenwu agreed to be so happy. It turns out that the responsibility shouldered by this white night is extraordinary! White night silently nodded, but still did not immediately agree. Zhang Shenwu seemed to know what he was going to say, and then sighed and said, "you can rest assured that the mission is completed, and the zongmen will reward you a lot." "For what?" The white night asked. "This is what the Lord of the temple has decided. I''m afraid most of the things I gave you are not very good at them." Zhang Shenwu shook his head. "Yes." White night nodded: "but even so, I still have to make two demands!" "Say it." Zhang Shenwu seems to have expected that day night would say so, but there was no big reaction. "First of all, I want the Lord of the temple to promise to kill anyone for me unconditionally once again." The white night is light. "You are working for the clan. Do you have to exploit the clan like this?" Zhang Shenwu is a little upset. "After two years, I will not be a member of the temple of God. Moreover, the temple of God has not actively taught me any skills, right? I don''t even have a master here. " Said the white night. Zhang Shenwu was slightly stunned, but he still sighed and said, "I will tell the hall master about this. Do you agree or not? That''s the matter of the temple master. What''s your second request? " "This is simpler." White night light smile, open a way: "I want to go to zongmen forbidden area, learn magic power!" "This is absolutely nothing." Zhang Shenwu was happy and clapped his hands directly: "in fact, the temple master has this plan, but he has not had leisure time recently, so he has not arranged for you." "I don''t mean as long as I enter the forbidden area, I have requirements." White night shook his head. "Request?" Zhang Shenwu slightly a Leng, a kind of bad premonition attack on the heart: "what request?" "I want the temple master to accompany me into the forbidden area, and he will explain it to me when I understand the magic power of the forbidden area." The white night is light. Zhang Shenwu was completely stunned.The hall master accompanied him into the forbidden area... this has never been asked by any disciple... Zhang Shenwu opened his mouth and did not know how to answer the white night. He sighed heavily after half a ring. "That''s it! You''re the one who won''t suffer Zhang Shenwu sighed helplessly and shook his head repeatedly: "you wait here. I''ll go to see the temple master right now. If the temple master agrees..." "I will go with them immediately." White night road. "Good!" Zhang Shenwu nodded, then got up and went to the layman of Shenwu hall. "Elder!" The four men called out to Zhang Shenwu in a hurry, and their faces were filled with anxiety. "Wait here. I''ll see the Lord of the temple." Zhang Shenwu said. "But... Elder, the time is urgent and there is no time to delay. If you don''t start again, I''m afraid..." Wan Qiao said in a deep voice, and he wanted to stop talking. Zhang Shenwu''s brow moved and he said inexplicably: "is time really urgent to this extent? I can''t see the master of the hall for a while. Am I in such a hurry? " Several people heard the sound, suddenly dumb. Zhang Shenwu didn''t delay any more and turned to leave. The four exchanged eyes in secret, but did not speak again. The white night over there was always looking at the four people. In fact, if the situation of these four people is really urgent, they can go with them at night. But somehow, he always has an ominous premonition, so he asks Zhang Shenwu to see the temple master, so as to delay his time. However, although the four were anxious, they finally waited for Zhang Shenwu to arrive. "Elder Zhang, what do you say there?" Wanqiao immediately came forward to inquire. "The Lord of the temple agreed!" Elder Zhang vomited his turbid breath. He looked at the white night and said, "white night, go with them quickly." "Good!" White night nodded, but said: "but elder Zhang... Can you give me a ride?" As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1987 "What?" Hearing the words of the white night, everyone can''t help but be stunned. The faces of the four men and women suddenly sank, and a trace of deep condensation passed in their eyes. As for Zhang Shenwu, there was no response from half a sound. Well done, why do you send him by yourself in the daytime? Zhang Shenwu''s eyes were full of bewilderment. He was about to open his mouth to ask when the night was, but he suddenly thought of something. His eyes shook and he said, "well, the situation outside the sect is really complicated. I''m not sure if you kids just leave. In this case, the elder will send you off!" "Don''t worry, elder." Wanqiao immediately opened his arms and clasped his fist: "you are busy with business. Don''t send him off. We will protect Bai''s integrity." "Yes, elder, the situation in the temple of God is so severe that the clan can''t leave you. If you go away, who will deal with these matters? If something goes wrong, not only you can''t explain to the temple master, but also we will become the sinners of the sect. After all, it''s because of us, so elder... Please wait!" Next to Qi Ying also hastened to persuade the way. Zhang Shenwu was more and more puzzled when he heard this, but he didn''t really agree with these people. Instead, he said, "it won''t take much time to send you off. It just happened that the Lord of the temple has also given me a task. I have to leave the temple. This is actually a good way and it''s not in the way! Let''s go With that, Zhang Shenwu went straight out. The four people face tight, secretly exchange eyes, Wanqiao quietly nodded, the public did not speak. The white night has been watching these changes. From their tiny expression changes, the white night has smelled a trace of wrong smell. He did not say a word, but quickly these people step out of the Shenwu hall. "Elder!" White night with the soul force wrapped in the voice, called out to Zhang Shenwu. Zhang Shenwu slightly a Leng, side head looks at him. "Don''t leave, refuse them, let them go back." The night murmured. "What did you find?" Zhang Shenwu asked. The white night hesitated and shook his head gently. "Since I didn''t find anything, all this is just a doubt. I really want to believe them. After all, they are excellent disciples of my God Temple... They should not betray the temple of God and will not harm you. You can rest assured." Zhang Shenwu took a deep breath. Although Zhang Shenwu also has some doubts and doubts, but he is more willing to believe these people. After all, the four are disciples of the temple of God! White night did not say anything more, but said nothing and went out with Zhang Shenwu. Zhang Shenwu didn''t bring his disciples with him. At present, there were not enough hands-on people in the temple of God, so he was the only elder to accompany him. Soon, six people stepped out of the gate of the temple of God and flew outside the court. Zhang Shenwu was very careful when he left zongmen because of his special status. He led the five people of white night and Wanqiao into the clouds and leaned forward quietly. It took about half a day for Zhang Shenwu to leave the surrounding area of the clan. The six men were staggering and moving on. It''s a long way from zongmen. White night looked at Zhang Shenwu and lowered his voice again: "elder, you can go back, there should be no problem." "Go back?" Zhang Shenwu looked at him strangely, then shook his head gently: "I said before, I want to go out to carry out a task, you don''t think I am perfunctory to them, I really follow you on the way." The white night is silent. Zhang Shenwu is serious. That''s it. Let''s go by the way. The white night vomited the turbid gas, the eyes shake, the mind can not help thinking of the dark Dynasty things. If all the four people said were true, this time, he would be able to inquire about the dark Dynasty and investigate the recent plans of the dark Dynasty. But... just as they continued to fly forward with Zhang Shenwu, a voice came from behind. "Elder Zhang, younger martial brother Bai, stop!" As soon as this word came out, they stopped in unison. Zhang Shenwu looked at the four people in a daze and asked, "what''s the matter?" But see four people line up in the sky, four pairs of eyes are indifferent to Zhang Shenwu and white night. "Elder Zhang, why do you want to come out with this man?" Wanqiao pointed to the white night and said without expression. As soon as he said this, Zhang Shenwu''s face tightened a little, and his eyes showed a trace of vigilance. The man lowered his voice and said, "I''ve told you before that I''m out to carry out the mission of the clan, but I''m just following you by..." "is it really by the way?" Le Xu snorted coldly: "elder Zhang, you clearly can''t believe us. Why look for such an excuse?" "What do you mean, Lech?" Zhang Shenwu frowned: "what''s more, is it time to tangle with this? Isn''t your family in crisis? Now it''s time to rush to your family instead of arguing about useless things here... ""Elder Zhang, needless to say, their family is nothing at all." Don''t wait for Zhang Shenwu to finish speaking, next to the white night suddenly called out. This simple sentence made Zhang Shenwu confused. He looked at the white night stupidly, and then looked at the four people in dismay, but his heart gradually became clear, and his face slowly became incomparably cold... "it seems that you didn''t believe us at the beginning of the white night!" Suddenly, the corner of her mouth rose. "I have also dealt with the dark Dynasty. The people of the dark Dynasty have done things carefully. Before, the dark Dynasty suffered a great loss in Muxuan city. If they want to attack the four potential families of you, they should not only cut off the connection between you and Shenji palace, but also between you and the temple of God. But they did not do so. Instead, they asked the four of you to come and ask for help in person, which gave me a trace of hope Doubt, and I don''t know you very well. Isn''t it normal to suspect you? " White night said quietly. As soon as he said this, all four people were stunned. A moment later, the Wanqiao was laughing and clapping. "Great! No wonder younger martial brother asked the four of us to kill you! I didn''t expect that you still have two brushes. Hahaha, great Laughter came out. Zhang Shenwu breathed hard. "Younger martial brother?" The white night squints. But see next to the clouds, suddenly ripples. Then several figures came out of it. Looking at one of the white nights, his brows frowned. It was Xu Wu! Lian Jieyan... And Qi matchless! "Matchless? Is it you? " Zhang Shenwu was shocked. He raised his hand and pointed to Qi Wushuang. As the ranking elder of God Temple, Zhang Shenwu''s head is not bad. At this moment, he has understood everything. "Matchless! Did you call Wanqiao and the four of them deliberately made money and cheated them to leave the clan at night? " "If the master of the temple has given a death order, no one can cause trouble in the clan. Otherwise, I will be punished severely. How dare I touch the Lord''s brow at this time? Only by cheating the white night out of the ancestral gate can it be eradicated! " Qi has no two sides and no expression. Zhang Shenwu was furious at the sound. "Matchless! How can you be so narrow-minded? Isn''t that over? Even the elder doesn''t care about it, but you have to do so much to harm the white night. You... You can''t do this! " Zhang Shenwu angrily called out: "you several, give me to go back immediately, matchless, you also follow me to return to the clan! Do you hear me Zhang Shenwu''s angry voice rippled everywhere. But... Everyone was motionless, standing in the same place, no one paid any attention to Zhang Shenwu. Zhang Shenwu was stunned. Bai Ye shook his head and said, "elder Zhang, don''t waste your time. From the moment Qi Wushuang appeared, you have become one of their targets." When Zhang Shenwu heard the sound, he was struck by lightning. "What do you mean..." "they''re trying to kill." "Otherwise, how could they stop us all of a sudden, instead of waiting for you to leave and then start on me?" he said without expression "What... What..." Zhang Shenwu''s brain was blank. "It''s no wonder that we, elder Zhang, have already made an excuse for you not to come. You insist on coming! So it''s no wonder we. " Wan Qiao shrugged and laughed. "How brave you are Zhang Shenwu was very angry. He pointed to Qi Wushuang and said angrily: "in order to revenge, you even want to kill me? Qi matchless! You''re a big rebel However, Qi Wushuang was expressionless, and he shook his head: "elder Zhang, do you really think that I planned all this just for revenge? You don''t think much of my matchless pattern! " Zhang Shenwu was stunned: "what are you... For?" Qi Wushuang did not answer Zhang Shenwu''s question. Instead, he looked at the white night. After a moment, he said with no expression: "white night... Hand over Hong Bing! In that case, maybe I can give you a good time As soon as the words fell, Zhang Shenwu was suddenly dull, and the whole person seemed to have lost his soul. "What are you talking about? Hong Bing... " So Qi Hong''s plan is to sweep all of you "Good! Otherwise, why do you think my company commander can sacrifice? " Qi Wushuang shakes his head. If it''s for the sake of Hongbing, sacrificing an elder''s life is really trivial. Qi Wushuang is not a white night. He never pays attention to the bottom line of his work. His purpose of worshiping the God''s temple is pure, that is, for the sake of strength, and Hongbing represents the supreme power! "But... You alone, why should I hand over Hong Bing?" Bai Ye asked jokingly. He didn''t think Qi could win himself with Hongbing. But at the moment when the words fell in the white night, a voice came out of the void."Is that enough for me, then?" The voice fell to the ground, and the void suddenly trembled. And hear this voice, white night''s face is heavy countless. "Red dress?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1988 It''s the sound of the white night. After all, in Muxuan City, he also had a fight with Hongyi, and he would not forget the voice of this woman. But see the void crazy distortion, vibration, and then a huge space door appeared out of thin air, and quickly swing open. After the space door appeared, there were eight figures. They are all souls in sword armour and sword in hand. They all bow down in front of the door. A moment later, out of the door of the space came a charming woman in red. The woman''s face is extremely exquisite. Her eyebrows are like willow leaves, and her cheeks are still as gorgeous as pink plum in snow without rouge. Pink lips, perfect face shape. It''s just nothing like that pair of eyes. Black pupil eyes ink dye pure, like that pool of autumn water, clearly deep does not see the bottom, but clear people''s heart. As if not stained with human fireworks and miscellaneous dust, the mind is all written in that pair of clear eyes. It has to be said that the appearance of the red dress is absolutely unique. But her strength... Is equally alarming. "See you in red." Qi Wushuang and Wanqiao immediately clasped hands. "Don''t be so polite!" Red dress face is expressionless say, and then step forward, toward white night this come. A surge of pressure swept over here. Zhang Shen Wudang retreated a little bit. "This is..." "people of the dark Dynasty." The white night is light. "What?" Zhang Shenwu was shocked. He glared at Qi Wushuang. His face was flushed and his beard trembled wildly: "matchless... You... You... You... You have colluded with the people of the dark dynasty?" "It''s just cooperation!" Qi has no two sides and no expression. "It''s not like your character." White night took aim at the eye, Qi matchless, light mouth: "I thought you would come alone to capture Hong Bing." "I did, but after hearing something about you from Xu Wu''s mouth, I gave up." Qi matchless calm way. Hearing the sound in the white night, he looked at Xu Wu and suddenly seemed to understand something: "elder Zhang, Qi Wushuang is not a member of the dark Dynasty, but this Xu Wu... Is probably it! His night shining sword should also be given to him by the dark dynasty Zhang Shenwu clenched his teeth secretly. Red clothes but gently nodded: "yes, we gave it to Xu Wu, its purpose is to deal with you." "It''s a pity it was given to me!" The white night pulled out the night shining sword and drew a sword flower. "But it will still be taken back by us today!" "You''re on your own?" White night light looking at the crowd, face without the slightest panic. "Let''s wait and see." Qi Wushuang said faintly, and then walked towards the white night. However, Bai Ye doesn''t care much about Qi Wushuang, but stares at red clothes tightly. As far as the current situation is concerned, the real threat is not Qi Wushuang, but the red dress. Maybe Qi''s unparalleled strength is extraordinary, but he doesn''t have Hongbing. With the strength of white night, he''s not afraid of him. But the red dress is different. This woman... Can be said to be unfathomable. Moreover, she must have been prepared for her coming here this time! "Elder!" The white night let out a low voice. "Say it Zhang Shenwu yelled. "I cover you, you leave quickly, return to the ancestral gate, please come here!" The road sank in the white night. Zhang Shenwu Leng, he was stunned to look at the white night: "this kind of words should not I say it?" However, the white night simply does not care about him, the voice falls down, people have disappeared in an instant. What a fast speed! Zhang Shenwu breathed hard and looked forward quickly. He found that the white night had appeared in front of Qi Wushuang. Qi Wushuang suddenly pulls out his sword. But the next second, the white night is a bare hand toward Qi matchless sword blade. Bang! Starting with the blade of the sword, white night''s backhand holds the night Yao sword and cuts down fiercely. Whew! Qi matchless''s body was directly split into two parts. "What?" Zhang Shenwu was stunned. But... after the sword opened Qi matchless''s body, the white night did not stop, but suddenly raised his feet and kicked toward the void. Bang! The muffled sound came out. In the void, a figure flew out like a cannon ball and directly hit the clouds over there. The high bridge at that end and others rushed to the past and caught the figure. That''s... Qi is matchless. Before the love, Bai Ye killed only a sub body. The real Qi Wushuang had already hid in the void beside him and was ready to attack white night.Zhang Shenwu''s flesh and skin jumped wildly and his nerves twitched. He realized that almost all of these disciples were better than him! White night cover him, let him report... That is also a matter of course! Zhang Shenwu bit his teeth and said in a deep voice: "white night, hold on! I have an order. I can ask the temple master to come down in a blink of an eye, but I need to get closer to the God''s temple to do it. Hold on! " The voice falls, Zhang Shenwu suddenly turns around and runs away in the distance. "Did you go?" Red clothes cold hum, suddenly raised the jade arm to that side a wave. Boom... but look at half of the sky suddenly split, and then the whole area moves with the cast of red clothes. But just as this area was about to float, a black light suddenly swept over the sky, directly cutting off the magic link of red clothes. That''s... Abandoning the magic sword! Red willow eyebrows frown slightly, staring at the white night walking. But I saw three shining lights all over him. One black! One red! A purple! Three Hongbing, sacrifice at the same time! But... It''s not the end of the day! He raised his hand and grabbed it in the air. Whoa! A strange air burst out from his five fingers, and then the air quickly condensed and fused. In a moment, a unique air sword appeared in the hands of the white night. Red Leng for a moment, suddenly autumn eyes a shrink. "Is that... The dragon sword?" Abandon God! Li Huang! Night Shine! Now... The dead dragon was sacrificed in the white night? Four soldiers? But... That dead dragon sword is just a vigorous outline! Not entity! A trace of fear passed in the eyes of red, and people did not dare to act rashly. At this time, Takahashi and others have rushed over. "Let''s take the white night. Who can get the white night? I''ll give him a red soldier!" The red coat will be drunk at once. As soon as this word falls, Gao Qiao and others are excited. Hong Bing? They promised Qi Wushuang to come here for Hongbing! "My Lord, don''t worry. Look at me!" He was the first to rush to the white night without waiting for people to react. "Go to death, heaven and earth!" Loxu roared and his fists went out together. A mysterious force like a flood of rivers rushed to the white night. But the next second, white night took the air sword with the outline of the dead dragon sword and waved it in the air. Roar! In the dark... A dragon roar broke out. Then a unique force instantly tears the void and swallows Lech www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1989 The force of desolation and evil roared and swept across the sky. The whole sky darkened in an instant. Where the power passes, it is twisted and broken. Qi Wushuang, Xu Wu, Lian Jieyan and others over there are stunned. Wanqiao people are also in a daze. Red clothes do not speak, but the eyes are flashing cold. When the power breaks down, a long chaotic space appears in people''s sight! That''s the result of a white night strike. I''m afraid this chaotic area can''t be recovered without three or five hundred years! What terrible power! Is that the strength of white night? But... He didn''t seem to use Hong Bing just now, did he? Why can he have such terrible destructive power on his own? The three people in Wanqiao are sweating. They have no intention to find where the dregs of Lech are! One by one, they just fought back, how dare to touch the white night again. "Lord in red, what''s going on?" Qi Wushuang''s eyes are cold, staring at the red dress and asking. It''s thanks to the recklessness of Le Xu. Otherwise, Qi Wushuang is not sure whether he can take the white night move. "This man is not as simple as you think." "The power he used just now is the legendary dragon sword power!" he said without expression "What?" All of us are dumbfounded. Qi Wu''s eyes were tight and his face was tense. "But I didn''t see the shadow of the dead dragon sword. How could he motivate the power of the sword?" The red dress did not say a word. She actually knows why, but she dare not say. She was afraid that after saying it, these people would be afraid of the white night and would not dare to fight it again. "Don''t look into the reason. You just need to understand that although the dead Dragon Sword power can be used in the white night, it is only very weak. Moreover, he does not have the body of the dead dragon sword. In fact, it is not strong enough!" Red Yi lifted catkin lightly and said, "now, we just need to do it. Take the white night, I will give you the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword. Qi is matchless! If you have these two swords, why are you afraid of the dragon sword? " The words fell to the ground, and Qi''s eyes tightened a little. It has to be said that red dress is still very good at controlling people''s hearts. This sentence directly refers to Qi''s lifeblood. But he was not impulsive, but glanced at the red clothes: "what? What do you mean by the words of the Lord in red "Don''t worry, I will help you! But I have to keep my strength. If the Lord of God''s temple really comes, or the people from Shenji palace come, I can at least protect you Red cherry lips move gently. Qi Wushuang snorted in silence. He seemed to be dissatisfied, but he nodded: "in that case, the Lord in red will be watching." The voice falls, Qi Wushuang strides in the air and walks towards the white night. "Brother Qi, we help you!" Wanqiao, Qiying and JiangMo snow go forward together. "You don''t have to hurry up, surround and don''t fight. Act according to circumstances!" Qi Wushuang lowered his voice. He didn''t dare to ask him to be big, but this situation does not mean that it is advantageous for a large number of people to go together. After all, if there are so many Hongbing soldiers on the other side, they can''t be stopped by too many people. Let the three of them look for opportunities around the white night. They can not only understand the weakness of the white night, but also frighten the white night. This is much stronger than rushing forward with their heads covered. Hearing the sound, the three nodded in succession and immediately scattered around the white night to release the general trend. The white night frowns and stares at Qi Wushuang coldly. This man is more calm and vicious than his former rivals. You have to be careful. At night, his eyes were cold, and his pupils suddenly rose. He looked at Qi Wushuang. "The art of truth?" Qi Wushuang immediately opened his eyes and was ready to use the art of truth. But the next second... The space around me suddenly twisted. "What?" Qi Wushuang is slightly stunned, staring at the twisted surroundings and Wanqiao and others who are gradually losing their color, and suddenly realize. "This is... Killing fantasy?" He cried out. "Now, there''s only one pair of you!" The white night said coldly, and suddenly pulled up the abandoned magic sword and Lihuang sword and chopped it toward Qi Wushuang over there. Qi Wushuang raises his palms and releases a golden surge of energy towards the attacking blade. But before the energy approached, it was torn to pieces by the furious power on the abandoned sword. Two terror soldiers cut through the void and cut to Qi matchless. Whew! Qi matchless''s body exploded on the spot. But not a drop of blood. It''s a separate body again! It''s a pity that Bai Ye Tong Li has been paying attention to Qi Wushuang''s noumenon. In addition, this is a killing fantasy, and Bai Ye''s insight into Qi matchless is even stronger.But seeing that Qi Wushuang has not yet emerged from the void, another cold light passes by and penetrates Qi matchless''s body directly. Whew! Qi Wushuang spits out a mouthful of blood. The man retreats and looks. His chest is pierced by the night shining sword, and a big hole appears in his heart. He retreated again and again, sealing the hole in his heart with his soul, staring at the white night. Hold the two swords, and then use the air to control a sword. At present, Qi Wushuang is fighting with three Hongbing soldiers! However, what white night has is not only the power of three Hongbing soldiers. He let go. Whoosh! Whoosh! Abandoning God sword and Lihuang sword also rushed out, and flew to Qi Wushuang fiercely. Three great soldiers flew together. And the white night did not stop. He raised his hand and took out the air sword with the outline of the dead dragon sword. Then he cut the Qi matchless without politeness. "Bad!" Qi Wushuang''s pupil shrinks, so he quickly raises his arm and splits forward. Whew! When the knife fell, the void in front of him was cracked and a space door was formed. The spirit and destruction in the air burst into the gate and disappeared. But when the gate is formed, it will heal immediately. "Time back! Has the white night been on guard against me? " Qi matchless has cold eyes, and people are also a little embarrassed. And then... whoosh! In the white night, a Qi sword was cut down. Boom! The sword power of the dead dragon bursts out again, killing Xiang Qi matchless with the force of destroying the withered and decaying against the sky. Qi Wushuang clenched his fist, and his face was extremely cold. He wanted to, but it didn''t work. Abandoned God sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword have completely blocked both sides of him. He has no way to go! In this killing fantasy, no one can save him! But at this time, Qi Wushuang''s mouth suddenly rose. "Well?" The dialogue over there was slightly stunned. But Qi Wushuang suddenly steps forward and rushes forward. Unexpectedly, he bumps into the dead dragon''s sword power with his body. "What?" The white night was taken aback. Hearing Qi Wushuang roar, he raises his arm and looks forward. Hua la... The sleeve under his arm suddenly enlarged and turned into a terrible pocket, swallowing all the sword power of the dead dragon. "This is... The store of power?" What suddenly dawned on the white night. "Good! White night, don''t think that I, the first disciple of the clan, has won a false reputation Qi Wushuang laughs and then waves his backhand. A lot of dead Dragon Sword gas is emitted from his huge sleeve, which severely hits the three attacking Hongbing. Dang! Dang! Dang! Three deafening tremors burst into bloom. All three soldiers were shocked by the terrible sword power of the dead dragon. The attack of the white night was all broken. "Good!" "Brother Qi, this is a beautiful move Wan Qiao and others outside clapped their hands. Lian Jieyan almost fainted. Red clothes did not speak, only looked at quietly. After breaking the white night''s move, Qi Wushuang turns around and looks at him indifferently, with a trace of disdain in his pupils. "The number of Hongbing is just like this!" "Is it really so?" White night asked. "Well?" Qi Wushuang frowned. Suddenly, he seems to think of something, people suddenly look back. However, the sword power of the dead dragon that he waved out did not dissipate, but scattered on his head, floating like a fog, which had not been diluted for a long time... "what?" Qi has no double pupil and shrinks violently. "Don''t forget, even if you save my power for your use, it''s still my power, not yours!" White night light said, the voice falls, he raised his hand, pinched a sword formula. "Down!" The moment the sound fell to the ground... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... the fog formed by the sword power of the dead dragon instantly boils up. In an instant, the whole fog directly condenses into an endless sword rain, which pours down and covers Qi matchless. Qi Wushuang is shocked. It''s too late to dodge. He wants to wave his arm and continue to hold these attacks with that cuff, but... It''s too late! His cuffs are not that big at all! Moreover, in this light and fire stone room, the white night has been killed again, at the same time, three Hongbing are also urged to come.Qi matchless, no retreat! It doesn''t work to go back. Even if split space to escape, now is too late! Now he is in a desperate situation! All the people outside were stunned. Who could have thought that Qi Wuqi, who was so confident just now, fell into a desperate situation in the blink of an eye... "senior brother!" Lian Jieyan shouts bitterly, actually wants to rush past. Xu Wu quickly grabbed her. Wan Qiao and other people''s faces are also iron green, but in the face of this situation, they can only do it. After all, they''ve been trying, but they can''t break the illusion of killing at night! Qi Wushuang''s fist is crushed to death, and a crazy idea suddenly appears in his pupil! However, it''s in the room of electric light and flint... whoosh! Suddenly a figure came. White night slightly a Leng, side head looks. That man... It''s red! She did it! But... This is a killing fantasy! How does she do it? At present, Qi matchless is a transparent soul to her. She can''t touch it! In the white night, his face was cold, but he was on guard. However, when the red dress rushed into the killing fantasy, she became bright in the sight of the white night... she actually... Broke into the killing fantasy of the white night!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1990 "What?" The breath is tight at night, and the brain vibrates. However, the red dress grabbed Qi''s unparalleled shoulder, and then stepped into the air a little, and they disappeared in an instant. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the endless rain of swords fell, but it pierced the air. The fatal blow of the white night fell again. He suddenly turns around and looks for the matchless figure of red clothes and Qi, but there is no trace of them. When he is about to kill, the illusion is removed. At the moment of the cancellation of the killing fantasy, red clothes and Qi Wushuang immediately appeared not far from the white night. Qi Wushuang gasps wildly, his face is covered with sweat, and his pupils are still flashing a burst of unwilling and lingering palpitations. Red still has no expression. "Can you break into my vision of killing?" In the white night, the voice sank. "Your vision of killing is so wonderful that I can only break into it, but I can''t break it! But that''s enough. " Red said calmly: "but then, you should have realized that we are still hiding in your killing fantasy. Why did you remove the illusion like this?" "Now that you have been able to break in, why should I maintain the illusion? It''s too much for my soul. " The white night took a deep breath and calmed the mood. "Is it?" Red clothes are silent. After taking a pill, Qi Wushuang is still ready to go forward. "Trash, you don''t want to be disgraced, you are not his opponent!" Red dress face is expressionless way. Qi Wushuang heard this, and his face suddenly burst into a murderous mood. He coldly stared at the red clothes and said in a deep voice: "I only lose to Hongbing. If I have several Hongbing soldiers, I can easily kill them. But he holds three Hongbing soldiers in his hand, and he can drive them. All my magic weapons are broken in front of him. How can I defeat him easily?" "Only Hong Bing?" Red shook her head. "It''s just an excuse." "Would you like to lend me a piece of Hongbing, and I will prove it to you!" Qi Wushuang hummed. Red did not speak. There are Hongbing in the dark Dynasty... But not in the red clothes! Seeing that the red dress was silent, Qi Wushuang immediately stepped forward. But at this time, red suddenly raised her hand and patted Qi Wushuang over there. Whoa! A strange breath flew out of the palm of the red dress and landed steadily in Qi matchless''s body. In an instant, Qi Wushuang shivered and his breath suddenly became thick and numerous. "Is this?" Qi Wushuang''s face is incredible. He looks at his arms and is shocked. I saw a large number of lightning like lines on his arm, and those blue veins became white one by one. In the white night, his eyes are tight and he stares at Qi Wushuang. At present, Qi is matchless. Every inch of flesh and blood, every muscle and vein, is filled with a thick and fierce force! "What did you do to him?" The white night stares at the red dress and asks. "Although I can''t give him a soldier, I can lend him my strength for the time being." Calm road in red. "Your power?" The white night squints. "Now, you can play well. Don''t let me down. My dark Dynasty doesn''t like to cooperate with rubbish!" Red dress lifted the long hair such as Mo, said calmly. "Look at it Qi Wushuang said lightly, but his eyes were filled with a strong sense of war. Just look at his pace. Whoosh! He disappeared in an instant. I''m still walking in the dark. His figure was suddenly lost. The two men drove to the top speed, fighting each other. After the red clothes gave the strength increase, Qi''s speed was faintly suppressed by the white night, and the white night''s naked eye could not keep up with it. They almost exceed the speed of light, and then bombard wildly. Qi Wushuang has no weapons. He only attacks and kills Bai Ye with his flesh and blood. The white soldier is still in charge. But... This time the Qi is incomparable, which is quite different from before. Although his physical strength is still not enough to resist Hongbing''s edge, his body becomes extremely strange at this moment. Seeing that Bai Ye cuts Qi Wushuang''s arm with the blade of abandoning the divine sword, his arm suddenly loses its defense, and the soul wrapped in it disappears in an instant. The whole arm is even more fragile than tofu in terms of abandoning the divine sword. In an instant, the abandoned sword penetrates the arm and cuts it directly. But at the moment when the body of abandoning God sword passed through its arm, the arm suddenly burst out a shocking momentum, and the terrible power instantly healed the wound on the arm. The arm''s power was infinite, and it hit the chest of the white night hard.Bang! The white night snorted, but did not retreat, continued to wave the sword wildly. But... the following Qi Wushuang was always in this state. He didn''t defend himself, and he was left to chop. But every time the sword runs through his body, he will immediately withdraw all his defenses. When the sword passes through his body, he suddenly heals up, and suddenly attacks and kills the white night. Ask, a piece of white tender tofu on a sharp knife, can be cut into pieces? At present, Qi Wushuang is a piece of white and tender tofu... after fighting for a while, he retreats in the daytime. At the moment, his chest is full of fist shadow, people are also slightly panting. As for Qi Wushuang, he is calm and calm. Although there are some sweat stains on his face, his state is much better than that of white night. "It seems that you can''t kill you only with the sharpness of Hongbing! You have to be crushed by the force of the sword to kill you! " White night vomited turbid gas, light says. "Do you think I''ll give you a chance to hang?" Qi Wushuang drinks coldly and rushes forward again. With a wave of his sword in the white night, he releases a sword Qi, intending to slow down Qi Wushuang''s attack. But just then... Dong! A streamer suddenly hit the body of the white night. Just about to launch the offensive, the white night was caught off guard and was directly hit by the streamer on the back. The whole person staggered and fell forward. It''s Wanqiao! He seized the opportunity to take advantage of the white night did not pay attention, immediately shot! And this one hand can be said to give Qi an unparalleled opportunity! "Well done, Wanqiao!" Qi Wushuang was overjoyed. He rushed into the night and raised his hand. A crazy revolving pattern of heaven and earth appeared in the palm of his hand. He suddenly rushed forward, and his double swords rose in the white night, intending to resist. But... His speed can''t keep up with Qi Wushuang''s speed. When the sword crosses, Qi Wushuang''s arm has already leaped over the blade and hit his chest hard. Pooh! There was a dull noise. The heart of the white night is pierced by Qi''s matchless palm and becomes rotten. However, this did not end. Only when Qi Wushuang gave a big drink, a mysterious and terrifying force burst out of his palm. In an instant, the power of the ten Heavenly spirits in the white night seemed to be attracted by the whirlpool, and all the soul forces poured into his palm like crazy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1991 Crush the heart? When it comes to the white night or Qi matchless class, let alone the heart is crushed, even if the internal organs are stirred into mud, they may not be able to die. To kill them, we need to kill them like killing Lech in the night. We can''t survive with a sword. Of course, this is not the only way. There is also a way, that is to destroy the spirit of heaven, destroy cultivation, so that it can not produce the breath of life, in order to cure the body. And the current Qi is matchless. At the moment when his palm stabbed into the body of white night, the flesh of his arm and the flesh and blood of white night''s body are fused together, and the power of his palm is crazy to absorb the soul power of white night. Qi Wushuang is not only to destroy the cultivation of white night, but also to absorb the spirit of white night and take all his accomplishments as his own. "It''s up to you!" Seeing this scene, Wan Qiao took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "So, elder martial brother... He won?" Lian Jieyan opened her eyes and asked about her breath. "Yes." Xu Wu narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "even if this move can''t kill white night, it can also hurt it. If there is an adult in red here, it''s hard to fly in the white night. All his Hongbing belong to us! Ha ha... " Xu Wu is particularly proud. Even Jieyan was very excited. She looked at the beautiful woman in the red dress over there. She was ashamed of herself, so she asked carefully, "younger martial brother Xu, what level of existence is this man in red in your dark king dynasty?" Hearing this, Xu Wu''s face suddenly changed. He immediately lowered his voice and drank, "shut up! Don''t ask such questions! " Lian Jieyan is slightly surprised. In her impression, Xu Wu was extremely listening to her. How could he change his face and talk to her in such a tone when he talked about the red dress. It seems that this red dress should be quite extraordinary. Lian Jieyan''s heart jumps. At this time, Wanqiao, Qiying, and Jiang Moxue over there had already offered a sacrifice to kill them. They were ready to take advantage of this time to end up in a white night. As for Qi Wushuang, he is madly absorbing all the spirits of the day. His face was full of smiles, and his pupils were full of fun. "You can''t escape! Now you are already my dish! " Qi Wushuang laughs and raises another hand, indicating that Wanqiao and others should not act rashly, and then absorbs the spirit of the white night crazily. After a while, Qi Wushuang sucked out the spirit of the sky soul in the white night. However, there are only nine spirits that have been absorbed. There is also a soul power of heaven soul... But it is extremely heavy and extremely muddy. No matter how Qi Wushuang absorbs it, it can not be exhausted. soul force not only, he can not plunder the essence of the soul of the white night, and naturally can not fully occupy the repair of the white night. What''s going on? Qi''s eyes are full of confusion. At this moment, however, the white night in front of him suddenly opened his mouth. "Do you really think you won?" As soon as he said this, Qi matchless was stunned. However, the white night suddenly stretched out his hands and pressed his shoulder. A thick and fierce soul power suddenly burst out, completely imprisoning Qi Wushuang. "What?" Qi Wushuang was shocked, and urged his hands. The array of heaven and earth in the palm continues to absorb the soul power in the body of white night. But... No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t absorb the soul power of that day. As if... That is not soul power, but a blood, bone and flesh that is completely connected with the night! "No way!" Qi Wushuang''s head was burning. He had never seen such a strange soul force! What''s more, it''s clear that there''s only one soul left in white night. Why are his arms so strong? Qi Wushuang finds that he can''t get rid of the arm of the white night. However, he did not know that it was not the so-called soul power that the white night relied on now, but the divine power! At present, his divine power is far beyond the imagination of ordinary soul people. Even if Qi Wushuang completely drained his soul power, white night could easily compete with it. Qi matchless also has divine power, but not many, and extremely miscellaneous, he is impossible to imagine that a person can have the most pure divine power. He gnawed his teeth, crazy sacrifice, want to shake off the white night. BAM, BAM, BAM... boom! But... It doesn''t work! Even if you lose a heart, and all the souls are dry, and there is only a white night to support, the present is still alive and vigorous, with unlimited strength. Qi Wushuang has to doubt whether the white night has used some extraordinary magic weapon. Whoosh! Whoosh! At this time, three sounds of breaking the sky came up.Qi Wushuang''s face sank. He looked at it and found that the soul power of the little white night was actually controlling the abandoned God sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword. "Help me quickly!" Qi Wushuang doesn''t dare to make it big. He shouts at Wanqiao three people over there. Wanqiao and others also felt that the situation was not right and rushed to the white night immediately. But as soon as they got close, the three Red soldiers who were flying to the white night and were matchless with Qi suddenly stopped. Wanqiao, Qiying pupil a shrink, the heart suddenly swept up a premonition. However, Li Huang sword and night Yao sword suddenly overlapped together, and then fiercely Chao abandoned the divine sword and attacked it. "What?" The autumn eyes of the red dress here were stunned. Suddenly, it seemed that they were aware of something, and they jumped back in a hurry. In order to defend the two men from the wall! And in this moment of kung fu... Three Hongbing collided with each other! Bang!! A shivering sound of tearing heaven and earth rang out. Then, an endless sword force swept through this area... the void twisted. Heaven and earth collapse. Time is confusing. Reincarnation is broken. Between heaven and earth there is nothing but endless destructive power. The scorching sun, at this moment, are dim countless. With the fierce sword force, Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan, who had been hiding behind them, fled to the rear of the red clothes. All the warriors sacrificed their defense and resisted them, so that they could survive. However, Qi Wushuang and Wanqiao, etc., disappeared in the terror to resist the sword force... the warriors frantically resisted the impact, and the armor on the front of the armour was inch by inch burst, and his skin and flesh were all torn. The eight warriors urged the soul of heaven. The air shield built in front of them was extremely thick and fierce. It was just like the wall of Tiancheng. However, in the face of this impact, they were also unable to resist it! However, they are the people of the dark Dynasty and their strength is beyond doubt. After a desperate struggle, they finally resisted. I don''t know how long it took for the burst to subside. The whole area is in a mess now! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1992 Xu Wu, Lian Jieyan two people are open mouth, staring at all this, two people''s head is blank at the moment, scalp crazy shivering numbness. What''s going on? What''s the move? Why... A random move in the daytime has such a terrible power? What did he do?? Both of them felt their hearts almost jump out of their throat. They looked quickly at the source of the explosion. But there was chaos, and I looked down on everything. And then... whoosh! A figure flew out in an instant. That''s Qi matchless. "Elder martial brother Qi!" Even Jieyan was overjoyed and cried out in a hurry. But when she saw the incomparable Qi, her small face turned white and her smile froze in an instant. Only now Qi is matchless. One of his arms is broken directly. All his clothes and leather armor are broken. All his flesh and blood are turned over. His blood splashes and his breath is disordered. Most of his hair has been burned off. The whole thing looks terrible. How could this happen? Lian Jieyan opened her mouth, her face was incredible. "It doesn''t matter!" Xu Wu bit his teeth and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother Qi is very powerful, and he has the power of the Lord in red. As long as he doesn''t die, he will be OK!" "Really?" Lian Jieyan is stunned and looks at Qi Wushuang. However, he found that everything was really like what Xu Wu said. After he broke out of the explosion range and opened a distance from the white night, Qi Wushuang immediately launched a breath of life and wrapped it around his wound. In an instant, the broken skin began to wriggle, and the blood had stopped overflowing. The broken flesh and blood slowly healed, and even the broken arm grew new blood. Seeing this scene, Lian Jieyan was very excited immediately. "Ha ha ha, elder martial brother Qi is OK, elder martial brother Qi is OK!" Lian Jieyan clapped her hands. At this rate, I''m afraid it won''t take long for Qi Wushuang to recover completely. "It''s just... I don''t know what''s going on at the moment of the white night," Xu Wu said in a voice. Yes, how about the white night now? Even Jieyan''s heart also filled with confusion, busy looking at the chaotic rippling place. But... There''s still nothing to see. Not only that, Wanqiao three people also completely disappeared. Did you say... Escaped in the dark? Lian Jieyan had such an idea in mind. It''s just. This idea was just born not long ago, she immediately denied it! At the moment, the chaos of the world suddenly rippled! "It''s white night!" Lian Jieyan is frightened. "Elder martial brother Qi, be careful! It''s time for white night Xu Wu also gave a big drink. Qi Wushuang''s eyes were cold, staring at the chaotic area, and the whole person also put on a defensive posture. But at this time... bang!! A terrible noise came out. Then the whole space of this area suddenly twisted. "Well?" Qi Wushuang was stunned and looked around immediately. And then I found that the concave space was moving forward. This is the technique of white night! He''s folding the space! Qi Wushuang''s heart is beating wildly. He feels something is wrong. And the red dress over there suddenly frowned and seemed to realize something. Boom!!! At this time, a concussion void of explosion blast, and then a figure to surpass the speed of light toward this side crazy. The endless momentum is as unstoppable as the ancient god of war! "What?" Qi matchless was shocked. Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan here are also momentarily confused! White night didn''t attack and kill Qi Wushuang. Instead, he went directly to the red clothes! His purpose is red! Whew! The attack of the white night was so terrible that it approached the warriors almost instantly. The top four warriors had just been baptized by the terrible wave. They were all hurt and consumed a lot of energy. Now, facing such an attack in the daytime, how can they support it? Before the white night approached, they were torn by the ferocity of white night and fell on the spot! White night, with his sword in his hand, attacked and killed him with his pen. And the remaining four warriors are in urgent sacrifice to defend. However, before their moves were approaching, they were killed by Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword!The power of Hongbing is unstoppable! In a flash, the white night directly lifted the defense of the whole body of the red dress! At present, there is no one to save the red clothes! And she lent her strength to Qi Wushuang! That is to say, her strength is not as good as before! At this time, it''s a great opportunity to kill red! In the white night, the body of the sword shakes wildly, and the power of the sword breaks out directly. "Damn it!" Qi Wushuang rushes up to stop the white night. But this one is not as good as it should be! The white night folded the space, and the distance between him and the woman in red was narrowed, but it extended the distance between him and Qi matchless. Qi wushuanggen couldn''t stop the white night! Qi matchless opens his eyes and can only watch the abandoned divine sword stab at the soul of heaven in red. Once Hong Yi dies, Qi Wushuang''s strength will also increase. Without this increase, it''s easy to kill him at night! "Is this the end of it?" Lian Jieyan looks at this scene, the whole person has been completely silly! Xu Wu''s breath was completely frozen, and he was staring at the terrible scene. However, at this time, the red dress standing in the original place quietly looking at the sword abandoned, suddenly opened her lips and silently read something. Bang! A terrible and ferocious space crack suddenly appeared in front of the red dress. "Well?" The night breathes a tight, hastily raises the hand, displays the spatial strength, wants to smooth this crack. However, the force of his space has not yet been pushed open, the crack suddenly stretched out a dark long gun, heavy bombardment to abandon the magic sword! This is... Crack gun? The pupil shrinks in the white night. He grits his teeth and pushes his sword. Dang!! The sword and spear collided and burst out a dazzling black line. White night was shaken back directly. The spear, which stretched out from the crack, also trembled wildly. But a moment later, the gun stopped. The sharp gun head stopped for a moment at the white night, and then slowly took it back. After a moment, the space crack slowly expanded, and then a figure wearing a cloak looked down on the face came out of the crack. "In the end?" White night put down the abandoned sword and looked at the visitor without expression. "White night, long time no see!" In the end, he made a hoarse and low voice. It''s not natural at night. For no reason, how could it appear here? And the space door just now... It''s almost smooth! That should be the space door started by red clothes? What''s going on? Isn''t red clothes lending Qi matchless strength? Logically speaking, the strength of red dress at present should not be strong. Why can she launch the space door in an instant and let the end come? If she has such strength, isn''t she stronger than the God God Temple Lord? I''m afraid there''s only one explanation for all this. End Yan... Is nearby! In the white night, his expression was deep and his brows were tight. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something. His heart was beating wildly, and his face turned white several times. "Zhang Shenwu?" "Oh? Did you realize that? " Finally Yan looked at him quietly, and then nodded gently: "that Zhang Shenwu didn''t inform the people in the temple of God, so you don''t have any reinforcements." "Have you been waiting for Zhang Shenwu?" The white night took a deep breath, closed his eyes and asked coldly. "Yes." In the end, there is a light way. "With your strength, it should be easy to kill Zhang Shenwu. Why did you delay so long?" Asked the white night. Zhongyan had Hongbing in his hand, and he was also the object of cultivation of the dark Dynasty. If we said that the white night did not have so many opportunities, it was not a great fortune, and his strength would have been thrown away. However, even so, it is still more than enough for people like Zhongyan to deal with Zhang Shenwu. However, as soon as he said this, he shook his head: "I didn''t kill Zhang Shenwu!" "Didn''t you kill him?" The white night froze. "Yes, he''s still alive. Well, if you go three thousand miles south, you''ll find him." In the end, there is a light way. "Oh?" The perplexity in white night''s eyes becomes more and more intense. He glanced at the end Yan and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing "White night, isn''t it too late to ask this question?" Don''t wait for the end Yan to open his mouth, the red clothes over there come forward. Her autumn eyes, calm as water, quietly gaze at the white night, cherry lips light open, although cold to the bone, but it is very pleasant to hear the voice."In Muxuan City, what a hateful thing you have done to our dark Dynasty, but it doesn''t matter. This time, you will bear your due responsibility for the evil you committed last time, and you have to make up for the mistakes. Now all this is the opportunity that we give you to make up for your mistakes!" Hearing this, the heart of the white night suddenly beat. He fixed his eyes and said, "make up for what you have done? What do you mean "Don''t mind what you mean! You die for me first Qi Wushuang roars and rushes forward again with strength, intending to kill the white night. The end over there is no wordy, carrying the crack gun toward this fierce attack. The void trembles, and the destructive power gathers after their moves like a storm. Qi Wushuang and Zhongyan join hands, and their power can startle the sky. But the white night was fearless. He loosened the abandoned sword and read the sword formula in a hurry. Whoosh! Whoosh! Three soldiers flew out immediately. Tearing up the wave of destruction from the two men. White night pupil one Lin, again is urges the move. Boom! Four golden bolts of lightning fell from the sky and fell in front of him. In an instant, four organs at the rank of emperor appeared. This kind of mechanism person is unrivalled to Fu Qi. It''s just nonsense. But when they appear, they directly raise their palms in the daytime and shoot them on their back. Gurgling power madly poured into their bodies. And their breath, in this moment also soared up! Finally Yan eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Qi Wushuang is already in a state of panic www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1993 "This force..." Qi matchless''s face became more and more ugly, and his eyes were staring at those horrible figures. Although the white night was hidden so well that he could not detect the power of the white night, it was different now. He was sure that what the night had injected into these agents was divine power! What''s more, it''s pure to the extreme! How could this happen? Why can this man have such pure divine power? And... He''s so powerful. Where did he get such a powerful power? Qi Wushuang''s heart is surging. His divine power was still obtained from the temple master through the holy heart. Although it was only a few divine powers, it was not pure. It was amazing that he could be promoted. And white night... How did he acquire so much power? And... How did he absorb so much power? Qi matchless''s mind is in a mess. Even if he is in a stable mood in the past, it is difficult to calm down when he encounters such a thing. Whoosh! At this time, a withered sword like crescent flies past and bumps into the white night. The white night takes back the palm, looks at calmly. It''s the end of it! The white night did not move, but those who were in charge of the mechanism stepped forward. I saw that the head of the mechanism took the sword and chopped at the attacking sword Qi. However, the sword Qi is wielded by the prison digging sword, which carries the full power of the prison digging sword. After the sharp sword is chopped, it is almost like hitting a stone with an egg. "Oh? It''s fragile. Ah, how dare you use the mechanism person in front of you? It''s ridiculous Lian Jieyan over there saw that the mechanism person was cut open, and a tight heart immediately relaxed. However, the next second... That was cut off the mechanism did not stop, but an acceleration, an instant rushed to the end of Yan. "Well?" Finally Yan slightly raised his head. It was only seen that the mechanism man was close to him between the electric light and flint, and the cut part of the mechanism man was completely healed at this time, and it was like nothing happened in an instant. However, instead of using the sword, the man raised his hand and thundered fiercely at the end. The strike was extremely rapid, not to mention the final Yan, even if it was a white night, some of them could not keep up with its speed. Bang! Finally Yan was directly shaken back a hundred meters. He was not injured, but there was a round gray mark on his chest. The imprint is covered with all kinds of wonderful patterns, which looks particularly strange. It seems that this is a move given by the mechanism maker. In the current white night, after injecting magic power into these mechanism men, they let them fight on their own, because he does not have too much strength to manipulate these mechanism men. We should know that there are several covetous enemies nearby. "What is that?" Qi Wushuang frowned. "A small space array!" The red dress opened a mouth to shout: "end Yan, come back!" Finally Yan did not insist, turned towards the red side jump. But in the moment he moved! Bang! A strange halo burst from the end of Yan''s chest. Finally Yan face a tight, immediately urged the operation method. "Shenwu golden armor skill!" Drink low and come out. His body splashed gold, and then the halo materialized and became a majestic armor covering his body. At the moment of the appearance of the armor, the other three mechanism men beside the white night suddenly disappeared. White night slightly a Leng, looking at the eyes, only to find that the four organs have been like four pillars, standing in the end of the four directions. Finally how to know the situation is not good, and then speed to the limit, people directly into the void, toward the red side of the side. Red moved her willow eyebrows, as if to see what the move was. However, no matter how Zhongyan moves, the four mechanism men seem to be hanging on him. No matter where he goes, the mechanism man will move to his side in a flash.. what a wonderful art of space. The pupils are slightly tight at night. He didn''t expect that such means could still be used by these officials. The space mark can''t be destroyed. Unless Zhongyan dismembers his body and is not destroyed, he has to wait for his body to be consumed slowly. However, during this period of time when the space array seal disappears, the four mechanism men... I''m afraid it will be enough to kill Zhongyan! Bai Ye remembers that these secret device people have never used such moves before. Why are they infused with divine power and their moves are different? "It seems that the mechanism people placed in the heaven ancient array are more complicated than I thought." The white night thought. And those four organ people have already started to kill. They all out of the sword, aimed at the end of Yan.At the moment when the sword spirit diffused in the past, a fuzzy and cold big character appeared behind the end of Yan. "Die!" Finally Yan slightly raised his head. At this time, the red clothes over there had already rushed over. She couldn''t hold on to it at last! "What''s the move?" Qi Wushuang looks in amazement. But the next second... whoosh! The four authorities disappeared again. But at the moment when they disappeared, countless roads appeared like the thin lines of cold sword and cold sword, and they passed away. These... Are space God blades! Finally Yan clenched Hongbing and wanted to resist. But the speed of these cold and amazing thin lines is extremely amazing, almost instantly he pulled away the magic gold armor on his body! This destructive force and speed, completely crushed the end of Yan! Finally Yan''s arms were instantly cut off, and then countless thin lines were withdrawn towards his trunk, intending to dismember them. In front of this thin line, all the defenses in the end no longer exist! Qi Wushuang''s eyes were frozen for a moment. Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan over there have already looked at it! But in the end Yan is about to be torn by the thin thread, red clothes have arrived in time. She stands in front of the end Yan, catkin open, palm roll out a reincarnation power. Bang! One side of the round cover wrapped the red clothes and the end of Yan, those thin lines pierced into the cover, as if through the water, splashed ripples, as if hurt the people inside. This technique is not to give Zhongyan and red clothes defense, but to give them the self-healing power of terror. In fact, those thin threads have already passed through their bodies, but after passing through, the red clothes quickly heal them. And the speed of healing is extremely terrible, and the two hands that were cut in the end also instantly recovered. The white night hums coldly, raises the hand to grasp, clasps abandons the divine sword to rush toward that side. At this time, it is the perfect time to solve the problem of end Yan and red clothes! He stares at the red clothes, and when the speed reaches the limit, he will carry the sword and cut. Keng! A desolate sword of abandoning God flew past. Abandoning the spirit of sword will not only cut their bodies, but will tear their bodies into powder, which is difficult to heal. But just then... chi! A strange noise came out. Then... The terrible sword array formed by the mechanism man disappeared instantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1994 The death array formed by the mechanism man suddenly disappeared, and the red clothes immediately took the final Yan to the side. He gave up his sword and split the sky. The red clothes and the end Yan left the Qi Wushuang and other people''s side. "Well?" White night slightly a Leng, fixed eyes and looked, only to find that the end Yan unexpectedly broke his body, in the chest dug a huge hole, the array of seals to Shengsheng buckle. Without the seal of the array, the four authorities could not lock in the final Yan and could only stop. Finally Yan''s chest was opened, the spirit of heaven was destroyed, and the whole person died instantly. However, the red dress will not let Zhongyan fall like this. She seems to have prepared her back hand for a long time. She just raises her hand slightly, and a fresh and green branch flies out of her hand and falls on the body of Zhongyan. In an instant, the branch to the end Yan as the basis, direct root growth. After a while, he has become a "tree man" with branches and leaves all over his body. The white night did not dare to stop, carrying the abandoned magic sword and the four organ people rushed to the past. However, the red dress hit a ring finger. Da! As soon as the sound falls, the space between the white night and the red dress is instantly stretched to 10000 meters. "Time back!" Drink at night. "Broken!" Red cherry lips straight up to break the law of white night. "Tianxiang jianjue!" The white night raises the sword again, cuts toward the sky. The sky space immediately twisted up, and the twisted part turned into a transparent and huge sword in a breath, and cut it hard towards the red clothes. Red clothes gently lift catkin, sacrifice a huge Tai Chi Eight Diagrams pattern, bump into the long sword. Bang! The explosion spread. The red dress did not move. See here, white night''s face is heavy countless. He looked at Qi Wushuang over there. At the moment, Qi Wushuang was panting slightly, and his spirit was weak. Red clothes has recovered her strength... it is very difficult to kill her at this time! Click! Click! Click... there are strange sounds coming out again. It comes from the ultimate goal of cultivating people. The branches and leaves on his body began to wither and peel off, and the vines on his body gradually merged into the flesh and blood. As for the broken place at the chest, it was covered by a large number of branches and vines. When these things disappeared, an inch of fresh and fresh flesh appeared in people''s sight. A moment later, when the last branch fell from him, he was still recovering. Except for the shabby cloak, he was no different from before. A dead person, in the case of not using time magic, is so easy to be saved by the other party... This woman... Good life. How much else does she have? White night''s heart meditated, and the hand holding the abandoned magic sword was also tight. "White night, give up, today you and I will still have no results." At this time, the end Yan suddenly called out. "Yes The white night said coldly, "if you want to go, I can''t keep you. If I fight again, there is a great probability between us, and there will be no result! However, this is not the reason for me to abandon the war like this. Most of the time, people''s judgment is often inaccurate. What if I kill you? " The voice falls, the night closes the eyes, in the heart head already is a board to calculate a special technique. Although after this technique is used, he will fall into a state of losing strength directly, but if he can keep these two people, it is worth everything. However, at this time, the end Yan is cold not Ding to take a sentence: "you can''t kill us now, but you yourself, the situation is not optimistic, you have been unable to protect yourself, still want to kill us? Think about how to deal with the temple of God. " As soon as this word fell, the white night was stunned. Where is the temple of God? "What do you mean by that?" I asked in the dark. However, he didn''t answer him at all. I saw the red dress lifting catkin again, swaying towards the void. Bang! The void rippled and the ripples splashed. A moment later, a huge door of space quickly appeared behind them. "Come here." Qi Wushuang, Lian Jieyan and Xu Wudan drink a drink. The three immediately attacked the gate. "Are you going? Leave a few people to talk about it! " The white night didn''t hesitate any more, and almost rushed to this side, then raised the sword and cut. But the end Yan''s crack gun and chisel prison sword came over and stopped the attack of the white night. White night was repelled more than a hundred meters away, but raised his hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! The abandoned sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword suddenly came, and the three swords were overlapped together.He opened his fingers and held the three swords a little bit. At the moment when the three swords overlapped, the outline of the dead dragon sword was composed again in a vigorous situation. At that moment, it seemed that the six reincarnations were shaking. Qi matchless suddenly turns his head and looks at this side in shock. Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan have already been shaking wildly. "Is this?" Finally Yan slightly raised his head, the eyes under the cloak showed a touch of amazement. "Go Red clothes stand up. Finally Yan did not dare to hesitate, quickly jumped back, jumped into the space door. And in the moment he jumped towards the space door, the white night was already cutting down with his sword. Boom!! A terrible chaotic power suddenly swings open and hits the door of the space. People who just entered the space door flashed sideways. Before the door of space could be closed, it was torn by this terrible force. Part of the force went through the space door and hit the other side of the door. Ten huge buildings were torn and disappeared. Inside and outside the space door is a mess! The white night gasps slightly, Ning Su stares at the distorted and collapsed space in front of him, and finally takes a breath and puts the Hongbing away. At the other end of the space door, Qi Wushuang and others are looking at the mess in front of them, and they do not speak. Only Xu Wu opened his mouth and looked at the more than ten destroyed buildings with an incredible look. He could not make a sound at half a sound... he understood how terrible the materials of these buildings were! These buildings can not be broken by ordinary soul people. Even if Zhang Shenwu stands here, it may not be able to leave even a palm print on those buildings! But the power of a sword in the white night, and still the residual power, has destroyed more than ten buildings... how terrible? Finally Yan silently watched the destroyed building, then turned his head and glanced at the red clothes: "so, what should we do next?" "You don''t have to worry! I''ll fix it! " Red clothes light says, and then a wave. Click. Next to the void suddenly split open, and then, a figure fell out of it. Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu scan the figure, and they are all confused. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1995 After a long battle with Qi Wushuang, Hongyi and Zhongyan, the white night is exhausted. He didn''t dare to stay long, so he turned around and left in a hurry. Although he didn''t do any damage in the war, and even gained a little advantage, the three men were the most powerful ones. Although they could fight against it in the daytime, the consumption of their own souls was really terrible. At present, except for the dead dragon spirit, the other nine spirits were all dried up. If it wasn''t for the support of a divine power, the white night was really worried about whether he could be matchless to Fu Qi... "it''s not enough. We must understand the magical means in the forbidden area before we can deal with people like red clothes. Otherwise, the next time the other party has any means to restrain my divine power, then I have to die!" The white night thought. He sped up and flew forward. So about half a column of incense, the white night finally came to the area that Zhongyan said. There used to be a huge floating island in this area. However, because two great powers fought on the floating island and tore up the whole floating island, pieces of pumice stones of different sizes could be seen everywhere in the sky. Looking around in the daytime, he soon found Zhang Shenwu. At the moment, Zhang Shenwu is lying on a pumice stone about the size of a house. He is unconscious and motionless. The white night rushed up immediately and helped Zhang Shenwu up. "Elder Zhang, are you ok? Elder Zhang? " There was a few low drinks in the white night. But... Zhang Shenwu didn''t react at all. White night quickly checked a piece, the face suddenly heavy countless. At the moment, Zhang Shenwu, in addition to his heart is still beating, his consciousness, spirit and even tendons have all been sealed by a magic force. In addition, his time trajectory is also disrupted. At present, he is a standard vegetable. How could this happen? I can''t understand it in the daytime. In the end, if you want to kill Zhang Shenwu, it should be easy. Why should he spend so much time on Zhang Shenwu? What is the purpose of the end? There''s something wrong with the white night. But now he doesn''t have much time to speculate on his mind. He raised his hand and hit Zhang Shenwu on the back, intending to use his divine power to dredge Zhang Shenwu''s conscious thinking and restore his action ability. However, Zhang Shenwu didn''t have any reaction when he was instilled with divine power. The white night''s face was slightly heavy, and once again investigated the power of sealing Zhang Shenwu. A moment later, the white night took a breath. "This power... This is the ultimate power? incorrect! In the end, there is no such means! It must be the power of others, perhaps in red, or by a soul more powerful than red! " The white night was frightened and whispered in his lips. This power can also be removed by divine power, but it can only be removed by violence, and can not be forced out by divine power. But once it is forcibly removed, Zhang Shenwu''s spirit, brain and all the muscles and veins in his body will be turned into powder. This is the same reason that he took down the seal of the space array on his chest. Unless the white night has the means of red clothes, it is impossible to save them. That''s it! Take Zhang Shenwu back first. At least with the ability of the temple master, there should be a way to save Zhang Shenwu! White night thought, straight will Zhang Shenwu carry up, and then step a little, toward the God of Heaven Temple. Near the gate of Shentian temple, the garrison disciples had already seen the white night galloping towards here. When they saw that the white night was carrying Zhang Shenwu, everyone was shocked. "Is that... Elder Zhang?" "God, what''s the matter, elder Zhang?" "No, there''s something wrong with elder Zhang! Come on, go and inform the elder Yun. Come on The disciples of the Mountain Gate cried out in a hurry, one by one anxious. A disciple rushed over and lifted Zhang Shenwu down from the shoulder of the white night. They supported him. "Elder martial brother Bai, what''s going on? Why did elder Zhang become like this? Can we say that those powerful people started at us? " A disciple inquired anxiously and fearfully. "Don''t worry, those potential clans have not started yet, but the situation is not optimistic. We met the people of the dark Dynasty. It was the people of the dark Dynasty who wounded elder Zhang!" In the dark night, he murmured: "come on, take me to see the Lord of the temple right now. In addition, inform the town god hall to let the elder Saint heart King come to the main hall. I have something important to say!" Seeing that the white night''s expression was so serious that everyone did not dare to be careless, they immediately nodded and ran away. After a while, the whole temple of God was boiling. Even green leaves, Wen Xiaoxuan, Mo Zi Yun, Zhong que all ran over. A large number of elite disciples also gathered outside the temple of God.After all, Zhang Shenwu had an accident. At this juncture, there was something wrong with such important elders. It was absolutely a matter of great importance. As for the holy heart, after receiving the notice, it was late. All the people gathered in the hall, and the deacons from all sides were present. Standing in the hall at night, Zhang Shenwu was carried by two disciples and placed beside him. People are quietly waiting for the arrival of the temple master. I don''t know how long it took. Whoosh! A halo fell from the sky, and then a figure appeared above the hall. The majestic and sacred momentum instantly covered the whole temple of God, and all people''s spirits were not shocked, and they all looked up. That''s the Lord of the temple of God. As in the past, this time is still a part of the Lord of the temple of God. Today, this body is much more tender than before, with a delicate face and clear eyes, just like a young man who has just opened up. "See the Lord!" "See the Lord!" The people below were saluting and shouting. "Don''t be too polite!" The Lord of the temple of God waved his hand, then stepped a little, and fell on Zhang Shenwu''s side. He raised his hand and quickly pressed Zhang Shenwu''s body, then frowned. "What''s the situation of Master Zhang?" Next to the uniform green leaf quickly asked. "Elder Zhang has been blocked by a force! This power is very unique, and it is also mixed with several forces of Hongbing. If you don''t know these forces, elder Zhang will not wake up! " The Lord of the temple of God is sinking. "What?" People were shocked. "Temple master, what should I do?" Wen Xiaoxuan is in a hurry. "Don''t worry. It can be cured. It just takes some time." God God Temple Lord said calmly. When this was said, people were relieved. But the Lord of the temple of God turned and stepped on it and fell on the chair above. He looked at the white night calmly and said, "well, white night, you should tell the master of this hall, what''s the matter with all this?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1996 "Dark dynasty!" White night light back three words. "The dark dynasty?" The people in the hall were breathing tightly, whispering and talking. "Did the dark Dynasty attack you?" Mo purple rhyme asked in a hurry. White night quietly nodded. "In terms of time, you are not long away from zongzong. How can you meet the people of the dark dynasty?" Wen Xiaoxuan was puzzled: "did people in the dark Dynasty get wind of it? I know that you are going to help the families of Wanjia and Qijia, so I come here to stop you? " "Isn''t it necessary?" An elder next to him said, "it''s not enough to change the situation between the powerful clans and the dark Dynasty just by relying on the white night and elder Zhang. This is not a big army. Why should the dark Dynasty block it? What he worries about is the Shenji palace. Is he not deliberately provoking Shenji palace to attack the white night? The people of the dark Dynasty are not so stupid? " The dark Dynasty has always kept a low profile. They are now worried that the Shenji palace will find evidence and then attack them from the front. It is impossible to attack the white night for no reason. "Well, how can the people of the dark Dynasty appear here?" Another question was raised. "This... I don''t know." "There must be a purpose!" People talk about it one word at a time, but can''t say why. However, at this time, a figure rushed in. That''s the disciple stationed at the mountain gate! "Lord, report!" The disciple was on his knees in a hurry. People are curious to see this son in such a hurry. "What''s the matter?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "Report to the master of the hall. Someone outside has asked to see you!" The disciple trembled. "Someone asked to see you?" The crowd was full of fog. "Who is it?" Yun Qingye couldn''t help asking. The disciple looked at the white night and the holy heart King standing in the first row below. After a moment, he lowered his voice and said, "it''s the disciple of the original town temple, Jiang Moxue!" The words fell to the ground, and everyone was in a daze. White night also suddenly frowned, turned to stare at the disciple! Jiang Mo Xue? The woman who followed Wanqiao? No! Wan Qiao, Qi Ying and Jiang Mo Xue died in the sword power of Hong Bing when they besieged me? Why does Jiang Moxue appear here? The white night looks extremely unnatural. "White night, what''s going on here? Didn''t you say that Wanqiao is dead? " The saint heart gentleman here looks at the white night without expression, the voice asks coldly. "They were dead. I don''t know why Jiang Moxue is still alive." The white night is light. "You killed people, but you don''t know whether they are dead or alive? White night, don''t you think your words are full of loopholes? " The holy heart said again. This simple sentence, but let a string in many people''s hearts be plucked! Everyone can hear the subtext of the holy heart: white night, you cheat! In fact, it is possible for the king of the heart to think like this! You know, all the people who went out with the white night were dead, but Zhang Shenwu, the only one who didn''t die, was unconscious. Therefore, what the white night said is true, after all, no one can prove it. "I''m just telling the truth, elder elder. You think that there are many loopholes in my words, but I think too much! Is it possible that the elder thinks that I dare to talk nonsense in front of the temple master? " White night light said. The holy heart shook his head and said nothing. "All right, stop fighting." God Temple master waved his hand, light said: "first bring up the river ink snow again." Br > , I felt that the night was too dark. A moment later, there was a slight footstep outside the hall. Then several figures came in from outside the hall. It was Qi Wushuang, Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan. Only to see Lian Jieyan is supporting a woman who is covered in blood and looks miserable and incomparable towards this. The woman''s arms are broken, one foot is also skin and flesh, you can see the bone, the road is very difficult to walk, or Xu Wu beside the drag with air, can move forward. This is just Jiang Moxue. "Elder martial sister Jiang?" Many of the young deacons cried out. You know, Jiang Mo Xue is much older than Lian Jieyan, almost the same age as some deacons. And now to see the original high spirited Jiang Mo snow into this way, everyone will be very surprised. Jiang Moxue walked into the hall, and suddenly knelt on the ground with heavy knees. Her eyes were red and her eyes were filled with tears. She cried out in a trembling voice: "Jiang Moxue... See the Lord."The Lord of the temple of God did not speak, but raised his hand and sprinkled out a lot of strong life force, wrapping himself in Jiang Mo Xue''s wound. However, as soon as his power of life shrouded in the past, he was torn apart by a mysterious force floating around his wound. "Well? Hong Bing God God Temple Lord immediately aware of Jiang Mo snow wound wandering power. "Don''t heal for Mo Xue! Mo Xue''s injury is nothing. Mo Xue only hopes that the hall master can give Mo Xue a justice and my three elder martial brothers and sisters a justice! Give elder Zhang a fair answer Finish saying, Jiang Mo snow lies on the ground directly, red eyes choked, kowtow to the god heaven hall Lord. The people nearby saw this scene and were filled with indignation and gnashing their teeth. The Lord of the temple of God also nodded and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, the Lord of this hall will calculate with them for the account of the dark dynasty! You are badly hurt. Go down and recuperate first. I will work with elder Murong to cure you. " "Thank you very much Jiang Moxue bit his teeth and raised his head. He said: "but the Lord of the temple! It''s not from the dark king dynasty that Mo Xue, elder martial brother Wan and elder Zhang are made like this "What?" There was an uproar. "Who is it?" He asked. However, Jiang Mo Xue''s autumn eyes were ferocious. He raised his broken hand to the expressionless white night on the other side and yelled: "it''s him! White night As the sound fell, the scene, which was just boiling, suddenly lost its voice... all the eyes "whoosh" gathered on the body of the white night, and each pair of eyes was full of shock and wonder. "What... What?" "She... Who did she say it was?" "It''s impossible..." all kinds of trembling voices came out. Nothing was said at night. Without waiting for the temple master to open his mouth, Shengxin Jun stepped forward a few steps. He looked down at Jiang Moxue and asked coldly, "Mo Xue, don''t be afraid. The elder is here, and the temple master is here. Please tell me exactly about this matter! Who did you harm? " "White night! It''s white night Jiang Moxue almost screamed: "he is the real culprit!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1997 There is no change today, and it will be updated tomorrow. The outstanding chapters will be completed within this month www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1998 Jiang Moxue''s words completely calmed down the whole hall. The air solidifies completely. The atmosphere froze completely. At this moment, even time seems to have stopped. Countless pairs of eyes staring at the white night, staring at the white haired man who is as motionless as a statue, everyone''s expression has been completely rigid. "White night!" The king of sacred heart suddenly turned around and yelled at the white night: "you!! Why are you doing this? Why kill my disciples? Why do you want to murder elder Zhang! Give me a full account of it "It''s a frame up." Said the white night. "Frame up? Now that the witness is here, how to frame it Holy heart King hummed: "and Mo Xue has no injustice or hatred with you. Why does he frame you instead of others? White night, if you don''t give me an account today, I will surely frustrate you The voice dropped, and the people on the scene were staring at the white night. Especially those deacons who came out of the town temple and looked at the white night with anger and resentment in their eyes. However, the white night is still a calm look. You can''t say it clearly in the hall, or you can''t say it again "Oh?" The white night looked at the Lord of tiandian strangely and asked, "does the Lord of the temple think so? If you dare to take me back, why do you want to take me back? Why is this person alive? I really want to kill her. She has no way to live! " The words fell to the ground, and many people nodded. Especially ink purple rhyme. She went straight forward and bowed to salute and said, "Lord, Bai Ye is right. Don''t look at him as a little disciple, but in fact, his strength is far better than those of us elders. Ziyun thinks that the strength of the two elders Zhang may not be the enemy of white night. If Bai Ye really wants to do something about it, will elder Zhang be like this? How can this disciple Jiang Moxue be here? So there may be something strange in this. Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. Please check it out! " "Please observe the temple master!" Wen Xiaoxuan and Wang yuanyan and other elders also made rites. They are still very fond of white night. Yun Qingye didn''t speak, as if he was thinking something. However, Jiang Moxue said coldly again: "elders, the strength of white night is certainly stronger, not to mention two elders Zhang. Even 20 elder Zhang and 200 elder Zhang can not be the opponents of white night! The method of white night is very powerful As soon as the words fell, there was a great commotion inside and outside the palace! "Mo Xue, are you exaggerating a little?" Holy heart said with a frown. Is the strength of this martial art in Jiang Moxue''s eyes so inferior? However, Jiang Moxue hummed again and said in a deep voice: "this is not elder Zhang everywhere, but the strength is really so! Ladies and gentlemen, don''t think that this person''s soul state is inferior to that of the elders. Otherwise, even if the soul state of this person is inferior again, his means will be extraordinary, because... He has three Hongbing soldiers on him! " "What?" "Three great soldiers!" The people at the scene were all stunned, and then they all burst into a pot. The sound of uproar and exclamation alternated one after another. "Three... Three Hongbing? Did I hear you right? " "Crazy, isn''t it?" "This... This... This... What''s going on?" "White night a person... Unexpectedly has three Hongbing so many?" "These are all legendary weapons." It''s all blazing. It''s all blankness. At this moment, Rao is those elders are not calm at this time. Three Hongbing... This is crazy! To know the soul of the state of Lysander, in the past to be able to contact a thank God! But white night alone has three so many. How did he get it? Many people opened their mouths and widened their eyes. The Lord of the temple of God looked at the white night and said, "white night... Is what Jiang Mo Xue said true? Do you really have three soldiers? " "Yes." White night did not hesitate and nodded. Since you can''t hide it, there''s nothing to hide. "Do you hear me? Temple master! The injury of elder Zhang was caused by the strength of Hongbing. There are three Hongbing soldiers in the daytime, which is enough to show that he seriously injured elder Zhang like this! " Jiang Mo Xue cried out in a hurry. That makes sense. Everyone was shocked. "Indeed." The Lord of the temple of God also nodded and said in a deep voice: "the master of this hall has just examined elder Zhang''s injury. He found that his wound was not hurt by a kind of Hongbing force, but from several strands. This means that the other party must hold more than a few Hongbing soldiers before he can hurt old Zhang like this..."A word falling to the ground is almost equivalent to setting a charge of white night. After all, it''s very rare for a person to have three Red soldiers like white night in the whole state of Lishan. At present, no one thinks that anyone else will get so many weapons like him. "No wonder the destructive power of white night is so amazing!" "What''s the origin of this guy?" "Is this from Shenji palace?" People are talking, all pointing to the white night whispering. The situation is getting worse for white night. "White night, now your Hongbing is the evidence. It''s totally right for the injury on elder Zhang''s body. Now there are all human and material evidence, and the evidence is conclusive. What else can you argue about?" The king of the Sacred Heart stepped forward and asked lightly. Outside the hall, Qi Wushuang, Lian Jieyan, Xu Wu and others sneered. "Now he''s finished!" Lian Jieyan lowered her voice and sniggered. "When Baiye is caught, Shenji palace will be angry and will come to ask for important people. Then we will make Zhang Shenwu, and fake that he died of the injury of white night, and put the charge of his death on Bai Ye. In this way, the Shenji palace will be extremely angry and will detain Bai Ye. As long as Shenji palace does not hand in people, Shenji palace will forcibly ask for white night, as long as both sides take up the responsibility Friction, let''s add fuel to the flames. Shenji palace and Shentian hall are bound to fight. At that time, we just have to watch the fire from the shore and reap the benefits of the fish! Ha ha ha... "Xu Wu laughed low, full of complacency. "Keep your voice down, don''t let anyone hear you!" Lian Jieyan is busy drinking. Xu Wu laughed and said nothing. As for Qi Wushuang, he has been staring at the white night, as if waiting for the decision of the white night. "White night, what do you say?" See the white night has been silent, God tiandian Lord can not help but make a voice. "I have nothing to say." Calm way of white night. "Wow There was an uproar all around. "White night!" Ink purple rhyme is busy to shout. "So you admit it?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "I didn''t admit it either." The white night calmed: "let me say again, elder Zhang Shenwu was not injured by me. As for these people, I can admit that they were injured because they all joined the dark dynasty! That''s why I intend to kill them! " "You are the one who takes refuge in the dark dynasty Jiang Moxue immediately got up and yelled. At this time, only see the holy heart King step forward, to the god heaven hall Lord clasp fist way: "temple Lord, please immediately take down the white night, according to law severe punishment! It must not be tolerated! It''s better to extort a confession by torture and tell him everything he knows about the dark dynasty! " The Lord of the temple of God frowned and did not make a decision immediately. But at this time, he had nothing else to do. After all, so many people watched, even if he believed that the white night was innocent, he could not ignore so many people and go to help him directly. Otherwise, it will be unfair. As the head of the temple, there will be no justice. How can he lead the clan? What''s more, Zhang Shenwu is involved in this matter, which is very important. Especially at this juncture, if people can''t be stabilized, the situation will be out of control, and the situation of the whole clan will also be in danger. Therefore, the Lord of the temple of God is afraid to draw a conclusion casually. And just when the Lord of the temple of God was about to speak again! "Lord, I have something to ask you!" Cried the white night. "What''s the matter?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. However, the white night looked extremely serious. The man stared at Jiang Moxue over there and said coldly, "I''d like to ask you, Jiang Moxue, who proposed this action and who decided to go? Who... Let me go? " This problem appeared, and the noisy scene immediately quieted down a lot. A lot of elders realized it. "Yes... This action was not proposed by white night. He didn''t know that he wanted to leave the clan with elder Zhang at all. To say that it was carefully planned by white night... It should be the action plan proposed by white night." Mo Ziyun is busy on the front road. Jiang Moxue''s face changed slightly. At this time, the white night spoke again. "Besides, I have declined your invitation, and it is you who have repeatedly asked me to accompany you to your family. Is that right?" Staring at Jiang Mo Xue coldly at the white night, he said: "since it is your request, but now there is such a thing, don''t you think... This is a coincidence?" White night only half said it. But even if he didn''t finish, people understood what he meant! White night, this is to tell people, all this... Is planned by Jiang Moxue and others! Once again, the scene was boiling. "White night, you don''t have to use coincidence to mix food with audio-visual!" Jiang Moxue was so excited that her whole face became flushed. She pointed to the white night and gnawed her teeth and said, "you are the spy of the dark Dynasty. There is no mistake in this! You know that we want to ask God''s temple for help, so you secretly obstruct and attack elder Zhang. You want to kill us and destroy this plan. In this way, the god heaven hall can''t help our four potential clans to deal with the dark Dynasty, and the dark king''s court has no worries! Be able to swallow us up at will! White night, this is your plot! You''re still talking nonsense and distorting the truth? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1999 "Distortion of facts?" The white night looked at the river ink snow indifferently, the person calm way: "I''m afraid the person who distorts the facts... Is you! After all, you don''t even know the purpose of Wanqiao this time. When did you come to invite Shenji palace to make a move? " This word falls, Jiang Mo snow Leng. But see white night coldly say: "you come to invite... Is not I?" Jiang Moxue trembled slightly. "Don''t you want to frighten the dark Dynasty with my Shenji palace token? Why did you come here to ask God''s temple for help White night shook his head and said, "if it''s really like what you said, it''s asking Shenji palace to help, then why do you ask me to go? If I am a spy of the dark Dynasty, I can refuse. Why should I wade in this muddy water? What''s more, if I were a spy, why should I be so stupid as to move elder Zhang? I''ll go back to your family directly with you, and then I''ll deal with the people of the dark Dynasty. You''ll die worse? Your speech is full of loopholes and is not rigorous. Jiang Moxue, who framed me with such a stupid and extreme statement as you think? " Jiang Mo snow heard the sound, the whole face is extremely white, eyes are also full of panic. Seeing Jiang Mo Xue''s expression, many people also showed the color of confusion. Indeed... If white night is really the spy of the dark Dynasty, why go with them? Why invite them to the white night? What is the motivation of the white night? Killing these people or Zhang Shenwu can also cause the temple of God or their families to collapse, isn''t it? Although Jiang Mo Xue tried his best to express the evidence of the white night, he could not tell the motive of the white night. And this... Became the breakthrough of white night sophistry! "White night, you don''t talk nonsense here!" The holy heart King stepped forward and directly broke the situation gradually controlled by the white night. He said coldly: "the temple master has already said that elder Zhang has been injured by Hongbing, while you have three Hongbing soldiers. This has been proved to be conclusive. What are you still debating here? Do you really think we''ll believe your ridiculous remarks? " When the words came to this, the king of the holy heart clasped his fist again: "master of the temple, don''t hesitate any more. Please take down the white night quickly and severely punish him, and give justice to elder Zhang and my dead disciples!" "Please give elder Zhang and all the elder martial brothers and sisters a justice "Please be the master of the hall!" The deacons and the disciples of the town hall outside all knelt down and cried out one by one. Mo Ziyun and others face a big change. The brow of white night frowned. Countless people stare at the Lord of God''s temple, waiting for his reply. However, the God God Temple Lord this moment also fell into silence. Obviously, he did not know how to rule. Although there are human evidence and material evidence, everything is directed at the white night, but... The motivation of the white night is really ridiculous. Moreover, people in the temple of God know that the relationship between white night and Zhang Shenwu is quite good. There is no reason for white night to kill Zhang Shenwu. As for those people in Wanqiao, it is the first time that they meet, and there is no reason to kill them. And if the white night really wants to start, then why bring Zhang Shenwu back? Everything is really full of doubts. And... If everything is as the night says, it can be explained. At this time, the head of the temple of God seemed to think of something. The man said, "are the disciples of Zhenshen Temple Qi Wushuang, Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu here?" "Return to the Lord of the temple. They have arrived and are waiting outside the temple." Yun Qingye comes forward and clasps his fist. "Bring them up!" God heaven hall Lord light said. "Yes Yun Qingye nodded and then looked at the gate. The crowd at the gate immediately split, and the three people standing outside immediately stepped forward and came over. "See the Lord!" Qi Wushuang takes the lead in clasping his fist, and makes a respectful salute to the god heaven hall master. "Well!" The Lord of the temple of God nodded gently, and then said, "matchless, before the white night, you have cooperated with the people of the dark Dynasty, and you have also participated in the ambush of elder Zhang and his action. Can you... Explain it?" "It''s all nonsense!" Qi Wushuang shook his head and said, "I have never left zongmen. I have never stepped out of my cultivation pavilion. How can I go to heaven thousands of miles away to stop Bai Ye and elder Zhang? Isn''t that ridiculous? What''s more, the strength of white night is not weak. I have already realized that it exists like this. Ordinary people can''t defeat it. Although there are some talents, they still have self-knowledge. How can we kill him? Isn''t it self defeating? " "So you think the night is lying?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "Please show me your lesson!" Qi Wushuang holds his fist. The God God Temple Lord again fell into silence. However, at this time, the white night suddenly called out. "Temple master, since the matter has been carried out to this critical point, otherwise, we can use another way to prove my innocence!"The sound fell, and all the people in the scene were stunned. The people all looked at the white night. But listen to the God of the temple asked: "what way?" "It''s simple." White night raised a hand and said calmly, "it''s not the first time that I was framed in the white night. Not long ago, I was framed by others in the Mulong hall? At that time, what I used to prove my innocence, then at this time, I can also use it to prove my innocence Hearing this, many disciples exclaimed. "Is that magic?" "I''ve forgotten that there''s a trick that can be used to identify whether someone is lying or not." "Ha ha, it will be much easier. If these people have lied, it will be known at night." "Yes..." people said one after another. Ink purple rhyme is also Leng half sound, and then suddenly relaxed tone. She also forgot that the method of white night is different. However, the moment this sentence fell to the ground, Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu there were horrified. As for Qi Wushuang, there is not much change. "Elder martial brother... What should I do now?" "It''s said that if anyone lies, he will surely die... Elder martial brother, what should we do?" Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu said slightly shaking. It''s Jiang Moxue over there. I don''t know what happened. However, Qi Wushuang said coldly: "don''t be afraid. I''ve heard about that. It''s obviously just psychological tactics in the daytime, and lie detection? It''s ridiculous. Even the master of the hall doesn''t know these skills. How can he master them? I have never heard of such means in the world After hearing this, Qi Wushuang directly drank: "white night, it''s so. Come on, let me see the mystery of your technique!" With that, the man came straight forward. But... White night is repeatedly shaking his head, line of sight toward Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu. "Don''t worry. I''ll test both of them first." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2000 White night this sentence falls to the ground, immediately let Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu nervous up. Xu Wu is OK, he tried to stabilize his body, want to keep calm, although the effect is not very good, but better than Lian Jieyan. And now Lian Jieyan''s body is shaking like a sieve! Such performance, as long as the people around are not stupid, can see a little clue. Qi Wushuang frowned and his heart tightened. He knows that white night is to find a breakthrough from these two people! After all, their mood and will are totally different from Qi''s. as long as there is a little pressure on them in the daytime, their psychology is likely to collapse and they will be pulled out by the white night. If it goes on like this, the situation will be disadvantageous to Qi Wushuang! "You two, come here!" Cried the white night. "This... This..." Xu Wu looked ugly and hesitated. "White night, what do you want to do?" Lian Jieyan said with trembling voice. "I don''t need to say more about it." "White night light way:" after I cast the skill to you, you answer my question again, if you have not lied, peace and quiet, if you dare to lie, you will be responsible for the consequences. " Even Jieyan''s face turned green. Qi matchless couldn''t sit still. He immediately stepped forward and said softly, "white night, you don''t play tricks here. Who can know if this skill is like what you said. If you attack my younger martial sister secretly, will my younger martial sister die unjustly?" "In the dark?" Then he glanced at the white hall and said, "is that the white hall? The Lord of the temple is standing here, and there are so many elders here. Do you think that if I attack secretly, they will not notice? Are you questioning the power of the Lord? " Qi Wushuang hears the sound, his eyes move, and he doesn''t speak any more. White night to take the temple Lord to suppress him, that is not him, even if the holy heart, afraid also can not do anything. However, Qi Wushuang doesn''t speak up, and Shengxin Jun will not be indifferent. The holy heart gentleman stepped forward and clasped his fist again. There was a trace of indignation and reluctance in his eyes: "Lord, why do you still hesitate and listen to this man''s nonsense here? Do you refuse to convict when the evidence is confirmed? " "Presumptuous! Holy heart, are you questioning the decision of the Lord Even green leaves and drink immediately. His present power is no weaker than that of the holy heart. Moreover, the temple master believes in him so much that he naturally defends the temple master. "If you don''t want to hear the evidence from the court, you will not be able to judge whether the evidence is clear in front of me, but if you don''t want to go to the court to find out the evidence, you will not be able to judge whether there is any evidence in front of me? If you say this is OK, I have nothing to say! But I will never be reconciled and will not agree with you! " The king of the holy heart drank in a deep voice, especially sonorous. Yun Qingye couldn''t refute immediately. Everyone present was shocked. The firmness of the king''s attitude is beyond the imagination of many people. The scene was boiling. The Lord of the temple of God frowned, and it seemed that he did not expect such a reaction. He was silent for a moment, and then he said, "elder, there are many doubts about this matter. Although there are all human evidence and material evidence, the so-called human evidence is all the disciples of the temple of your town, which is not sufficient, and the so-called material evidence is also unreliable. After all, the hall master has not yet determined whether the strength of Hongbing in white night is consistent with that in elder Zhang''s wound, so it needs to be examined carefully It''s a proof "The master of the temple can do textual research! It is true that this matter needs to be investigated carefully, but I hope that during the period of investigation, white night must be strictly guarded. After all, he is one of the biggest suspects now! " The holy heart said solemnly. "Naturally." "Not only is it a white night, but all the people related to it must be forbidden and punished one by one when the truth is revealed," said the Lord of the temple of God "Yes." People salute and shout. "Hall master, in addition, I have a proposal!" At this time, Qi Wushuang over there started to shout. "Say it." The Lord of the temple of God. However, Qi Wushuang pauses for a moment and then opens his mouth: "I hope that Bai Ye can hand over his so-called mind measuring skill. The best way is to let some respected elder in our clan learn from it. After learning, the elder will test the suspects one by one. In this way, it is more authoritative and more convincing than the heart and lie detection of white night." As soon as this word came out, the eyebrows of the white night were tense. And the people around have been nodding. "That''s a good proposal." "Yes "In this way, who lies and who doesn''t lie will be known by test, and whether there is any trick in the daytime!" "That is to say, if he doesn''t have any mind measuring skills at all, then it can be exposed in a short time. If he does, it can also reveal the truth. Qi matchless is Qi unparalleled in the end! That''s a good moveMany people whispered and praised. Even ink purple rhyme, Wen Xiaoxuan and other people also can not help nodding, greatly agree. After all, they still think that the white night should have such a strange technique. But actually... No white night! The so-called psychometry is indeed a psychological method of playing in the daytime. You should know that even the master of the temple of God has not been able to identify whether a person is lying. How could he learn such a move in the daytime? This time, the white night is lifting a stone to hit his own feet. His brows moved, and there was not much expression on his face. And all around the eyes are burning at him. Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu, who were extremely frightened before, also put down their hearts. They all relaxed and their faces were filled with proud smile again. "White night, what do you think?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "This proposal is good or not... But this skill is given to me by Shenji palace, which is not a skill that ordinary people can understand. I''m afraid I can''t learn it for a while." The white night is light. "Let the temple master learn! How about it? " Qi Wushuang immediately answered. This sentence fell to the ground, and the heart suddenly tightened at night. This move, can be said to be a direct death of chess! If the white night says that the temple master can''t learn, it''s beating the temple master''s face. It''s a sin of disrespect. If the white night agrees, the temple master will try his best to get this skill. But whether this skill is true or not, can''t we tell whether it is true or not? In this way, all the means of white night will be completely defeated. At that time, I''m afraid that the temple master doesn''t need to continue to investigate, so as to directly convict the white night. Qi Wushuang''s move is so dangerous! In the white night, his brows were tight and his face was heavy, and he did not speak for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2001 "White night, why don''t you speak?" Seeing the white night still silent, the people around me are impatient. "If you hand in the mind measuring technique, won''t it be all right? I can also give you a clean! Isn''t it good for you? " "What are you hesitating about?" "Don''t you have mind measuring at all? All this is false? " "White night... Don''t you cheat people?" "Hum, it seems that Qi Wushuang''s story is true. All this is the conspiracy of the white night, which is the spy of the dark dynasty! Otherwise, why would he cheat us? " The voices around him became more and more unfriendly, and people''s wind comments began to tilt towards Qi Wushuang. Ink purple rhyme looks worried. Holy heart gazed at him calmly. Xu Wu and others sneered. Qi has no two sides and no expression. However, when all the people were impatient, the white night finally vomited his turbid breath and said, "in this case, well, I will do as you say, and give the formula of mind measuring to the master of the temple. Please learn the mind measuring skill and return my innocence!" As soon as the words fell, Qi''s face froze. The saint heart''s eyebrows also secretly wrinkled. White night... Agreed? Does he really have that magical mind measuring skill? "Oh?" The temple master was also quite surprised. Obviously, he didn''t believe that there was such a technique in the white night. He looked straight at the white night and said, "since it is so, white night, is it convenient for you to hand over the formula of mind measuring to the master of this hall now?" "No problem!" The white night said calmly, then turned around and walked toward the temple master. While walking, he took out a secret book from the storage ring and handed it to the temple master. The main hall took over, hesitated to open it. Unexpectedly, when I opened the secret script, there was not a word in the book cover or inside. This is a wordless book of heaven! "Well?" The Lord of the temple of God frowned. The people below could not see the contents of the secret script. They all stood on tiptoe and stretched their necks. They wanted to peep at the contents of the secret script. However, the hall master was at the top of the hall, and no one could see half a word on the secret script. "White night, what''s going on?" After a while, the Lord of the temple of God asked in a deep voice. "The skill of measuring the mind is based on people''s heart and also on yourself. Only when your own heart is like a mirror, can you shine on others'' heart. The hall master doesn''t need to ask me. You just need to understand the soul book well. It will never be difficult to understand the content of the soul book with the master''s qualification. I believe that after a period of time, you will be suddenly enlightened!" White night light said. The Lord of the temple of God immediately began to think. A moment later, he nodded and shook his head slightly. I don''t know why, he always feels that the words of the white night are nonsense and have no substantive significance at all. And this book... he turned left and right... It seems to be an ordinary soul book without any words written on it! Does this really contain the formula of mind measuring? The Lord of the temple of God remained skeptical. However, when I think that the white night came from the Shenji palace, and there are three Hongbing in my hand, I feel relieved that some unexpected soul records are reasonable. "It seems that the master of this hall is going to have a good understanding." The Lord of the temple of God lightly nodded his head and said, "in this case, let this matter be postponed for a while." Then the Lord of the temple of God stood up. All the people present immediately bowed and bowed with respect. "Listen, from now on, Bai Ye, Qi Wushuang, Lian Jieyan, Xu Wu and Jiang Moxue are not allowed to leave the ancestral gate or contact with others. This matter needs to be investigated. Elder Yun, the matter will be handed over to you. Within ten days, I want you to give me a reply. If you can''t give me a reply within ten days, I will punish you severely!" Even green leaf hears the sound, the pressure is doubled, but still holding fist to catch. "In addition, the master of this hall will try his best to practice the so-called mind measuring skill. Once this skill is practiced, the truth will be revealed." The Lord of the temple of God looked at the white night and said again: "no more than before, white night, you have to hand over your three Hongbing!" "Oh?" The white night frowned. "This hall mainly compares the injuries on elder Zhang." The Lord of the temple of God. However, Bai Ye shook his head: "I can sacrifice the power of Hongbing and let elder Yun collect it. As for Hongbing, I will not hand it over!" If he lost Hong Bing, he would be allowed to be a mermaid in the white night. This is his magic weapon to protect his life. How can he give it up? The Lord of the temple of God frowned slightly, but did not ask for it. "Big brother!"Xu Wu here gave a low cry. "Don''t say anything!" Qi Wushuang also lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "it''s better to have the Hongbing in the hands of the white night than in the hands of the hall master. If we really let the hall master get the Hongbing, we''ll have no hope of taking it again!" Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan both nodded. "But from today on, the white night will be dangerous. There will be many people who will pay attention to Hongbing. I''m afraid that the God Temple alone can''t count one hand. I think the temple master will take strict care of him. If we think about the white night, it will be even more difficult." Lian Jieyan whispered. "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. Our task has been completed and everything is going on according to the plan. Next, it depends on Xu Wu''s response." Qi matchless calm way, looking forward to the white night, the eyes of Hong Bing on his body showed endless heat. No one objected to the decision of the Lord of the temple of God, and this debate ended in a fruitless ending. As for the white night, he was also taken to the soul martial hall by Yun Qingye. Now the whole white martial arts hall has been completed. There was no one else in the hall except for Eagle September. At the periphery of hunwu hall, there are a large number of students from law enforcement department. They wrapped up the soul martial hall in three circles outside. Qin Wanglong, Qu Jiyue, Zhao Li and others could not get close at all. And it''s hard to step out of the white night. The same is true of Xu Wu and Qi Wushuang. However, their treatment is not less than that in the daytime. There are not many law enforcement hall disciples guarding them, and the guard is not strict. Now the white night is sitting in the center of hunwu hall. He was very nervous. Although he has nothing to do for the moment, he believes that all this must be the conspiracy of the dark Dynasty. It''s a pity that no one believes what he says now. "That''s it! only! Let''s leave it to heaven. It''s their business that the temple of God will destroy itself. I''ll go back to heaven cliff. " White night murmured in his heart. Now that I have been banned, I just want to continue to practice. "Well? Practice? " After sitting for a short time in the white night, I suddenly thought of something and frowned. He stood up and yelled at the outer group of law enforcement students: "come on, I want to see the temple master!" However, this voice went down, no one agreed. White night eyebrow Dun frown, people lowered the voice to drink: "I want to see the temple Lord, you quickly go to inform, quick!" But people still ignore. Several law enforcement Hall''s disciples cast their eyes at night. A cold hum came out of the nose, and then they turned their eyes to one side. As if I had not heard the sound of the white night. At night, his face sank and his eyes were filled with anger. With a wave of his hand, a great momentum suddenly burst out, covering the sky, and then put his hand down. Boom! The terrible situation suddenly fell from the sky and hit the disciples of the law enforcement hall. "Ouch All of them were caught off guard and were suppressed by the white night on the spot. All of them climbed on the ground one by one... "what are you doing in the white night?" "You... You... You... Are you going to rebel?" "You traitor who killed his fellow disciples and intended to kill the elder!" "You spy of the dark dynasty!" Although the disciples of the law enforcement hall were suppressed, their mouths were merciless and hurled abuse one by one. Hearing this in the white night, he snorted repeatedly: "you believe in Qi Wushuang''s words, but don''t believe my words! As I said, I''m not from the dark Dynasty, they are. " "There is no proof of it!" "Qi matchless, there is evidence?" "Elder martial brother Qi has been in the temple of God for so many years. How could he betray his master?" "So you see people by experience? It''s ridiculous, but I''m afraid there should be many people in zongmen who think like you? " The night shook his head and raised his hand. The general trend of repression on the people disappeared immediately. "Go, see the temple master immediately, report to the temple master, and say that disciple Bai Ye hopes that he can fulfill the promise he promised me! I want him to accompany me to the forbidden area to understand the martial arts! " The white night said coldly. The disciples were stunned at the sound. Commitment? Forbidden area? They heard it in the clouds. But white night said so, they also have no way. "What should I do, elder martial brother?" A law enforcement hall disciple asked carefully. "The Lord of the temple only asked that his feet be forbidden in the daytime and that he should not contact with others. But he didn''t say that he would not see him at night. Go and tell him about this and see how he can make his decision." The first disciple said in a deep voice.The man nodded and left immediately. Sitting cross legged at night, waiting quietly. The rest of us are nervous. After about half a day, the disciple turned back. Quite serious at the moment. "Elder martial brother Bai, welcome to the temple master!" The disciple said coldly. White night nodded, got up and went out. Under the escort of dozens of law enforcement hall disciples, they drove to the main hall at night. The disciples on the road looked at each other frequently. But most people look at the white night with disgust and hatred. Obviously, people seem to believe the words of Qi Wushuang and Jiang Moxue. After all, it''s too short to get into the classroom at night. What''s more, what he did in the temple of God is really hard to believe. But white night did not pay attention to these rumors. Soon, he entered the main hall. "Report to the master of the temple, bring it in the daytime!" The first disciple shouts with his fist. "You go down first." The people in the hall spoke faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2003 It was the first time to walk into the forbidden area from the main gate. And... Or accompanied by the Lord of the temple of God into the forbidden area. "See the Lord!" Two guards at the entrance of the forbidden area saluted from afar. "Open the door!" The Lord of the temple of God drank lightly. "Yes." They called again and quickly opened the gate of the forbidden area. They also dare not to question the white night, after all, the Lord of the temple of God brought over. What else needs to be questioned about this identity? Under the leadership of the God Temple, the white night strides towards the inside. "Originally, after the war of Qunzhong, the master of our hall planned to arrange you to enter the forbidden area to select one kind of martial arts that is good for life and practice. However, those potential clans still refuse to give up their minds after the battle of Qunzhong, and they covet the heaven hall of our God, and the master of this hall is exhausted. This matter has been put on hold. This time is also some compensation for you by the clan." God God Temple Lord said calmly. "Compensation?" White night light smile: "temple Lord this words what meaning? Zongmen doesn''t owe me anything. " "We can''t talk about it. We just say it''s our duty." The Lord of the temple of God walked in front of him and said calmly, "white night, I know what you think in your heart. I also know everything about you! Because of elder Liu Yue, you have suffered injustice since you entered the temple of heaven of our God, and you have been assigned to the Wuwu hall. No elder has taught you the skills of the temple of God. You have never learned any moves here. All the moves and soul secrets are obtained by your own means. Strictly speaking, our God Temple has not fulfilled our own responsibility to teach you It''s our dereliction of duty. " "You don''t have to say that. After all, I''m just arranged by Shenji palace to learn. It''s ok if you don''t teach me." Said the white night casually. "You can''t say that. Since you enter the gate of my God''s temple, it''s the person from my God''s temple. Even if you leave after three years, your identity will not be so pure." God Heaven Temple Lord said. I heard the sound in the white night and didn''t speak again. Soon, they came to a tombstone. This is the nearest tombstone to the gate, and also the least understood tombstone in the daytime. After all, he usually enters the forbidden area from the rear. Moreover, there are so many organs in the forbidden area that he doesn''t dare to walk around. Therefore, few people come to the gate. The tombstone has the name of the owner of the tombstone and his magical powers. Although this tombstone is the least understood tombstone in the daytime, the content on it is still learned by the white night. He looked at the big characters with flying dragons and Phoenix, and his heart was filled with emotion. "You should have heard that all the characters in this cemetery are carved by Da Neng. If you want to learn the moves here, you don''t have to write down their pithy formulas and practice them slowly, but you need to understand them through every word and stroke of the original formula!" The God God Temple Lord said lightly: "you sit down now and understand it well. I will wait for you next to me. If you have any incomprehensible places, you can directly tell me!" "Already Said the white night directly. "What?" God God Temple Lord some strange looking at the white night: "what already has?" "I mean, there''s something wrong with it!" Pointing to a row of large blood characters on the tombstone, the white night opened his mouth and said, "is this line of sword meaning scattered and gathered in the heart or the body, or from the thinking and sensory organs or the reincarnation of heaven and earth? Does the Lord know? " God Temple Master heard the voice, silent for a moment, then slowly revealed: "all care about a heart word." "And here?" White night raised his hand again and pointed to a line of words beside him: "is this luck or luck? If you do it by luck, will you be possessed by the devil? " "If you are out of breath and see luck, if you are mad, you should be determined in your mind. If you practice boldly, you don''t have to be afraid of anything." God God Temple Lord again said. White night heard the sound, touched the chin, as if thinking, a moment later is repeatedly nodding, as if suddenly cheerful. Then he raised his hand again and pointed out a few obscure points. It seems that the master of the temple of God has mastered the magic power of the stone tablet thoroughly, so he is patient to answer the white night, and the answer is very detailed. White night asked a total of five questions on this stone tablet. When the fifth question was solved, he walked directly to the stone tablet beside him without looking back. The head of the temple of God frowned. "White night, did you learn the trick of breaking the universe?" "I''ve learned something about it!" "Since I have learned a general idea, why not learn the essence?" "And how long have you learned it? Are you in a hurry to learn the next magic power? You don''t have to rush like this. I won''t limit the time you enter the forbidden area. You can come here to practice at any time! " "But... I''ve learned." White night said curiously.The Lord of the temple of God shook his head. "You are still too impetuous. How long have you been learning such miracles? Just say you''ve learned... That''s not going to work. " "According to the master of the temple, how long do I have to learn in front of this stone tablet?" White night asked. "The master of this hall had been here for three days and nights before he mastered it. But you didn''t even have an hour. You just glanced at it and asked the LORD a few questions. That''s all. " The Lord of the temple of God. "Does the master want to test me?" The white night asked. He really has no time to spend here with the Lord of the temple of God. Although the Lord of the temple of God promised that he could enter here to practice at any time, the external conditions were not allowed. Bai Ye believes that the dark Dynasty will inevitably make trouble to the Supreme God Temple in this period of time. He must seize the time to learn the supernatural powers here. Otherwise, the people of the dark Dynasty will have no chance to consult the supreme power of the god heaven hall master again. "Test you?" The head of the temple of God moved his eyebrows a little, and then he nodded his head for a moment and said, "in this case, you can show me the secret of destroying heaven and earth." "Good!" White night nods: "that hall Lord looks after!" When the voice falls down, the spirit of heaven is directly launched at night, and the arms are danced open, and a magic formula is squeezed out of the palm. At the moment when he opened the door, a huge pattern of heaven and earth appeared on the bottom of his feet, and his spirit became irritable. Just watch the white night drink, and then raise your hand to the front. Boom! The void in front of him suddenly opened up, and then he stretched out countless gray and white hands, grabbed a huge stone in the forbidden area and dragged it into the void. Soon the void healed and disappeared, and the stone was gone. "Lord, is this the case? Is this the first form of "breaking samsara formula" The white night asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2004 Hearing the words of the white night, the head of the temple of God moved a little. It was a long time before he made a sound. "Well, I can''t say that I''m perfect, but I''ve basically mastered it." "Then let the disciples demonstrate the second form for the hall master." White night light said, and then again set the posture, will urge the move. The Lord of God''s temple did not object, but his hands were attached behind him, standing quietly watching. In the forbidden area, a record of terrible magical power is performed, sometimes reincarnation and rotation, sometimes the universe is upside down, sometimes the time collapses and gathers, sometimes the void turns into shape, and the black hole is tumbling. Countless mysterious and exquisite powers rise and fall in the hands of the white night, which makes people dazzled. I don''t know how long it took. "Enough!" The Lord of the temple of God gave a light drink. White night stopped, side head smile way: "temple Lord, how?" "Good!" The Lord of the temple of God nodded in a deep voice: "you really master the magic power on these stone tablets! Very good! " "Can we understand the next stone tablet magic?" "Yes! But before that, you have to tell me one thing! " God Temple Lord eyes cold, voice hair heavy said. Although this is only a part of God''s Heaven Temple master, but at this moment, the pressure and solemnity released by him can not be borne by night. He breathed heavily in the daytime, and his heart slowed down a lot at this moment. He looked at the Lord of God''s temple by surprise and said in amazement: "temple master... What do you mean by this? What do you want me to tell you? " "Have you... Ever broken into forbidden areas before?" The Lord of the temple of God was staring at the white night and drinking in a deep voice. "Break into the forbidden area? How is that possible? Will the disciple break into the forbidden area? " "If you haven''t broken into the forbidden area before, why can you master the magic power on the stone tablet so quickly?" The Lord of the temple of God coldly said: "even if you have good talent and high qualification, you can''t master the magic power of forbidden area in such a short time. How do you explain it to the temple master?" The forbidden area of zongmen is very important. It''s not some friction between the disciples, it''s not a mission failure at night! Here, however, burying the corpses of the ancestors in the temple of God, is the most sacred place in the temple of God. Since the Lord of the temple of God is the master of one hall, if he can''t keep the forbidden area, will he not be criticized by others? If the white night really broke into the forbidden area, he would not only have no face, but also could not explain to the whole clan. However, in the face of the questioning of the God God Temple master, the white night did not change her face and directly shook her head: "temple master, I did not break into the forbidden area without permission!" "Then why can you cultivate this magic power in such a short time The Lord of the temple of God asked. In every word of his, there was a pressure to suppress the soul of the white night. However, the white night didn''t think so. With a faint smile, he said, "Lord, I''d like to ask you, how long does it take you to practice the magic power here?" "I''ve said that before? The master of this hall will spend at least three days! Why do you ask? " "I don''t want to do much. I want to ask another question. If Yun Qingye or Niantian Changlao enter the forbidden area, how long will it take to practice the magic power here?" Ask again in the white night. The Lord of the temple of God hesitated and said in a low voice: "although their qualifications are not excellent, they will not be bad. It will take at least half a year to read the sky, and it will take a longer time if the green leaves are evenly distributed. It will take about a year." "Therefore, the master of the temple also felt that the speed of cultivation of the supernatural powers was affected by the problem of qualification, right?" The white night asked. The Lord of the temple of God frowned: "what do you mean?" "Elder Yun and Niantian are not as qualified as the Lord of the temple, so they can''t practice their magic power in three days. I mean the same thing! Because the temple master''s qualification is inferior to mine, so it takes the main hall three days to cultivate the magic power, while I only need one hour. Do you understand what I say? " The quiet answer of the white night. This word falls to the ground, the God Temple Lord immediately is stunned. His qualification is inferior... is the qualification of the god heaven hall master inferior? I''m afraid this kind of thing is going to be the most important thing in the world? No one will believe it! But... Today, I heard it from the disciples of hunwu hall. Rao is the God of the temple of God, such existence, now some can not respond. However, the white night did not stop. He opened his mouth again and made up for it. "Temple master, I think it''s just because of your qualification that you can''t learn psychometry for a long time. I think you still have to work hard." White night laughs. The Lord of the temple of God was silent. I don''t know how long it took to open up. "So... Is it... My aptitude and talent are so poor..." "it''s OK." The white night was busy comforting. But the Lord of the temple of God did not know what to say.He is not the kind of person who likes to get angry, and he is not the kind of person who likes to escape. If you change into a dictatorial leader or leader, when you hear your disciples say that your talent is not good, you will feel that the other party is belittling yourself and then get angry. But the Lord of the temple of God is different. Because he couldn''t understand the mind measuring technique, he doubted himself. Now, seeing that white night can cultivate miracles so quickly, his doubts become more powerful. Is it true that my talent is not as strong as I imagined? The Lord of the temple of God locked his brows. However, he did not know that, in the white night, the God''s talent was strong enough to be abnormal! Because even if it is white night, up to now, no magic power has been successfully cultivated in three days! However, since he can''t wait to practice the next set of supernatural powers, he has already figured out his words. After all, the cultivation of mind measuring is not successful, and the white night has reason to push it in other aspects... "it seems that I wrongly blame you, white night, let''s continue to practice!" God Temple master vomited the turbid gas, then looked at the white night light mouth. "Good!" The white night nodded and went to the next stone tablet. With the Lord of the temple of God and God teaching by example to preach and dispel doubts, the understanding of these stone tablets and miracles in the white night is even higher. Before that, he has always been one of his own, and he can only learn something about it. This time, with the help of the God God God Temple, he has been able to understand and master them completely. However, he will deliberately reserve some of them to avoid the suspicion of the God God Temple master. The white night was immersed in the forbidden area for a long time, completely forgetting myself. The Lord of the temple of God is also patient and has been with him all the time. I don''t know how long it took. Unconsciously, the white night has come to the central area of the forbidden area. The head of the temple of God is slightly tight. The expression of the white night became serious. In front of this tombstone, which is completely carved with blood and sword, is full of endless violence and killing. This is the tombstone of the third patriarch prison invincible. The white night has experienced countless days and nights on this tombstone, but so far, he has not even understood the path. "No, it may be the tombstone for you, Lord!" The Lord of the temple of God lowered his voice and said. "Why?" The white night was stunned and asked, "is it said that the magic power of this stone tablet is not allowed to be spread abroad?" "There''s no such saying, it''s just the magic power of the stone tablet. So far, the master of this hall only knows a little about it, and it''s not easy to cultivate this magic power. If it''s not good, it''s very likely that you will be possessed by the devil, and your soul and body will explode and die. Therefore, the hall master thinks it''s better not to learn this skill!" Speaking of this, the Lord of the temple of God stepped forward to the stone tablet, and then raised a finger and pointed it on the stone tablet. In an instant. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... innumerable sounds of breaking the sky suddenly sounded, and became more and more intense, and the sound became louder and louder. In the white night, I only felt that my skin and soul were shaking wildly in an instant, and there was a chill to the extreme. White night is pale, people are back and forth, the whole person did not give birth to a little resistance, the heart of the head at the moment only one idea. Escape! Yes, run! The farther you run, the better! Fortunately, the spirit lasted only for a moment, and it disappeared. White night also recovered quickly. "How could that happen?" White night whispers, in the pupil rippling with a deep fear. "This is the most powerful move of the prison invincible hall master, which means to destroy god and sword!" "If you can control this kind of magic power, you can gallop in Lisheng state," said the Lord hoarsely Let me gallop? The white night murmured, and the whole person fell into a trance. What kind of supernatural power can gallop in the state of Lysander? It''s not time magic, it''s not space magic! Just a sword meaning, can you have such amazing power? White night is unimaginable. But after a moment, he seemed to think of something. The man lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, "well, if I insist on learning, can you help me?" "Do you really want to learn?" God Temple Lord frowned: "I have a way to let you quickly learn, but this method is still too harsh for you now, you can''t bear it, so I advise you to give up!" "The Lord of the temple will tell you what your method is first." Asked the white night. "The sword like that just now! Do you feel it? " The Lord of the temple of God asked. "Nature feels it!" "What do you think of the sword?""It''s terrible!" The rest of the night said a white look. "Terrible? Yes, it''s really terrible. But if I want you to soak in that sword all day, you can... Bear it? " The Lord of the temple of God asked. As soon as the words fall, the white night falls into silence... soak for a whole day? His scalp is a little numb. He just couldn''t bear it just for a moment. Soaking for a whole day is not the same as suicide www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2005 Seeing that the white night didn''t speak, the God God Temple master shook his head and said faintly: "the meaning of mieshen sword is a set of sword meaning of killing, death and destruction. If you want to master this magic power, you must understand death, understand destruction and understand killing! Prison invincible hall master engraved all his understanding of death, destruction and killing on his own stone tablet, that is, these words! If the understanding is high enough, you can understand the killing, death and destruction in this word. If you don''t have enough understanding, your life will be hopeless! It took tens of thousands of years for our master to understand the essence of mieshen sword with the help of my master. You, Qin Feng, are lucky, because my master''s understanding of the meaning of mieshen sword has reached a certain level. The master has been able to release the essence of killing, destroying and death in these fonts for you. Just immerse yourself in the essence Well absorb, explore, understand and master them, then you can get a preliminary contact with the spirit of the mieshen sword! But... Close to death, how can they not die? If you really immerse in it, you will die! Unless you can start from the font, gradually understand, and gradually master the meaning of mieshen sword, but it will take you no idea how long it will take... Therefore, I advise you to give up on the white night! " Lang Lang, the Lord of the temple of God, said that all these words were his understanding of the meaning of destroying God sword and his advice to the white night. As a man of the past, the Lord of the temple of God deeply understands what the meaning of the sword means. Therefore, at this moment, he did not continue to cultivate the spirit of mieshen sword, and he did not want to practice it in the daytime. However, since the prison invincible has left his own set of the most powerful magic power, how can it not have its intention? However, the Lord of the temple of God is no longer willing to understand the thoughts of the ancestors. Hearing the words of the temple master, the white night is also suddenly. If you want to understand the essence of the past, you should not learn the essence of the sword step by step. However, it takes a long time, and whether the cultivation can succeed is unknown. Now, the Lord of the temple of God can directly release the essence to help practice in the daytime. That must be a success. But the premise is whether the white night can bear the essence of death, killing and destruction! The white night took a deep breath, and his pupils twinkled with thick congealing meaning. He said in a deep voice, "Lord, let''s start now." "God Temple Lord dunleng:" you did not hear my words "I hear you!" "Then you are... " I want to try! " "Try it? Try your life? If something goes wrong, even I may not be able to save you! " The Lord of the temple of God drank heavily. What he dislikes most about white night is this, stubborn! Once white night decides something, it''s hard to persuade. "Don''t worry, Lord. I have my consideration." White night a faint smile, and then untie the body of the three Hongbing, they will be an inverted triangle in the shape of their own body, spin and people slightly flick. Whoosh! The sword power of the three Hongbing instantly spread out and turned into a round cover, covering the white night. God Temple master slightly a Leng, and then suddenly realize. "Do you want to catch the power of Hongbing to counter the essence of the spirit of mieshen sword?" "The power of Hongbing is extremely abstruse. Maybe you can try it!" "But after all, there is no precedent for this kind of thing. No one can guarantee what will happen. White night, you''d better consider it again, so as not to make any mistakes." The Lord of the temple of God is sinking. "No need!" The white night quietly said: "the temple Lord just do it, other I have made plans!" The head of the temple of God frowned. But he finally stopped trying to dissuade him. "In that case, you can do it yourself!" As the words fell, the God God hall turned and raised his hand to touch the stone tablet. But this time, he no longer stretched out a finger, but all five fingers. Bang! When the five fingers pressed on the stone tablet, the whole stone tablet lit up again, and then a breath of yin and evil spirit roared towards the four sides like a flood. The God God Temple master is extremely close to the stone tablet. Fortunately, he made a defense early. At the moment when the breath came, his body immediately became transparent. The gas directly passed through his body and diffused around. The white night not far from the God God Temple was surrounded by this gas for the first time. In an instant, white night''s body appeared a Sha white mucous membrane. And this mucous membrane is the energy produced by the collision between the power of Hongbing and the essence of the spirit of mieshen sword. The face of the white night is instantly ugly countless, the spirit of the whole body is almost disappeared in an instant. In front of the power of Hongbing and the essence of the sword, the power of the ten Heavenly spirits in the body of the white night is not so fragile.If this kind of power can be mastered, it may indeed be like the God Temple Master said, galloping in the holy land. However, whether it can carry the past is still unknown. The power of Hongbing lingers on the surface of the skin of the white night, and the evil force inside the stone tablet is also like the water of the river, which is crazy blowing on the body of the white night. White night clenched teeth, facial expression gradually distorted up, face also constantly have bean big sweat overflow. No one knows what kind of pain he is suffering now. The God God Temple Lord has been standing beside, silently watching. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... at this time, a violent explosion suddenly started. "What?" God Heaven Temple Lord breathes a tight, the person hastily withdraws. But the earth and the void around the night were twisted. Is this? The Lord''s face changed greatly, as if he had noticed something. Just look at what kind of stimulation the stone tablet was like, suddenly flashing countless black lights. At the same time, the body of the white night also lit up a burst of dazzling red light! The light??? The Lord of the temple of God was extremely ugly. "Hall master At this time, a voice sounded outside the forbidden area! " Then the gate of the whole forbidden area suddenly boomed open. A figure rushed into the forbidden area. The Lord of the temple of God, with a heavy face, rushed over immediately. Only then discovered that the comer is even green leaf! "Elder Yun, how dare you break into the forbidden area without permission?" The Lord of the temple of God was furious! However, Yun Qingye was oblivious and knelt down eagerly and called out: "the Lord of the temple, the event is not good, elder Zhang... Is killed!" "What?" The Lord of the temple of God was stunned: "what do you say? Elder Zhang? Killed? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2006 Unfortunately, there was a mistake when modifying and uploading chapter 1974. Now it has been revised back. You can read it. I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2007 If Zhang Shenwu had an accident, Yun Qingye would not be in charge of any forbidden areas. Naturally, he would report to him first. The disciple who was stationed at the gate of the forbidden area did not dare to stop them and let them go directly. After all, even the emperor of the temple was not afraid of the God. "How is elder Zhang now?" God God Temple master slightly took a breath, the face of that a touch of amazement has disappeared without a trace, the mood seems to have recovered. "The corpse has been cut off for a long time, old man, but the body has not been cut off for a long time." Even green leaves secretly gnaw their teeth. "No clue to the killer?" "No... we don''t even know when the murderer committed the crime. Everything happened so suddenly that we were totally unprepared." Even green leaves whispered hoarse. The Lord of the temple of God did not say a word, but stepped forward and disappeared in an instant. Even green leaves quickly get up, just want to catch up, but inadvertently saw the figure sitting in front of the stone tablet. "White night? What is he doing? " Yun Qingye''s eyes are slightly frozen and confused, but this is not the time to think about it. Yun Qingye turns quickly and rushes out. "Close the door and don''t come out at night. Do you hear me?" After leaving the forbidden area, Yun Qingye specially instructs the disciples at the lower gate. White night is still a suspect at the moment and can''t be allowed to leave. The disciples should go down, and Yun Qingye goes to Shenwu hall in a hurry. Now the Shenwu hall is full of people. In addition to the Shenwu hall disciples, there are also a large number of elite sects. They surrounded the Shenwu hall inside and outside. Bang! The air burst. Then there was the golden light, and a wonderful breath enveloped the whole Shenwu hall. All the people were shocked. The disciples didn''t know what happened. However, all the elders knelt down on the ground in fear and cried out: "kowtow to the master of the temple!" When the voice spread, people knew what the source of the breath was. They immediately knelt down and made a ceremony in a hurry. But the Lord of the temple of God did not pay attention to the words of the people. At this time, he had already stood in the inner hall of Shenwu hall, quietly watching Zhang Shenwu lying on the bed of a phalanx. Wen Xiaoxuan and Zhong que stood on the left and right, and bent down to hold fists, and did not dare to get up. The pressure of the two heads was very low, and they were very nervous. Since the Lord of the temple took office, such a thing has never happened in the Shentian temple... on the bed of the array, Zhang Shenwu is lying quietly. His face is as pale as a piece of dry wood. He didn''t have many injuries, but there was a hairline gap in his heart. That... Is the fatal wound! The murderer cut his life from that wound! The Lord of the temple of God stretched out his hand and checked it slightly. He pressed his hand on Zhang Shenwu''s chest, and his palm was close to his chest to release a picture of ten thousand animals. The pattern appeared, and the animals revived. Based on Zhang Shenwu''s body, he ran back and forth as if he was calculating something. After a moment, the mysterious pattern slowly disappeared. "Can the Lord of the temple save elder Zhang?" Wen Xiaoxuan asked carefully. "I''m afraid it''s not so easy!" The Lord of the temple of God took back his hand and said faintly: "the other side not only cut off the lifeblood of elder Yun, but also destroyed his wheel of Shouyuan. That is to say, elder Zhang''s Shouyuan is no longer alive. If this is the case, even if I repair his body and re connect his lifeline, he will die because of the lack of Shou yuan! There is no hope of resurrection. " "What?" When they heard the sound, they both opened their eyes, and their faces were incredible. "There is no doubt that the other side is prepared! And can destroy Shou yuan, its means is extraordinary, this is by no means ordinary people can do! In fact, its strength is at least ten times higher than that of Zhang Changlao. It can be called a overlord on the outside! " The Lord of the temple of God said again. "Damn... Who could have done it?" Wen Xiaoxuan was filled with righteous indignation. "The guard of our God''s temple has been so strict, who can sneak into our God''s temple to commit crimes without being aware of it?" Zhong Kuo touched his chin and began to think. The Lord of the temple of God did not speak. The seriousness of the problem has exceeded everyone''s expectation. However, at this time, a voice suddenly came from the temple of God. "Temple master, the defense of our God Temple has been upgraded to the extreme because of the external potential clan, and you have also used your idea to cover the whole clan. Now the temple of God has the defense like an iron bucket. No matter who it is, no matter how strong it is, it is impossible for us to sneak into our God''s temple without being aware of it! So the death of elder Zhang! It''s not done by outsiders! He was killed by the people in the temple of heaven of our God As soon as this word falls, Wen Xiaoxuan and Zhong etique quiver together, subconsciously looking out of the gate.But a figure came in with a big stride. That man... Is the chief elder, the king of hearts! The Lord of the temple of God did not turn back. He only turned his back to the king of the holy heart, and said with his hands: "so who does the elder think this is? Is it white night "Not white night, of course." The holy heart gentleman shakes his head and says: "white night but stay with you, even if he is strong, he will not be able to commit crimes under your eyelids!" "And who did it?" The main side of the temple of God asked. The holy heart did not speak, but waved to the door. I saw the Figure shaking at the gate. Then a disciple came in trembling. "See the master..." the disciple knelt and cried. "Are you from Eagle hall?" Wen Xiaoxuan was slightly stunned. Xiongying hall is a student in charge of investigation in Shentian temple, which is used to collect the information and materials needed by Shentian temple. However, because the Shentian hall has been hidden and does not care about the outside world, the importance of the eagle hall is not high, so that they are almost reduced to the situation of miscellaneous brand hall. "This is the chief disciple of the eagle hall, Liu yuanrang!" "Because of the huge involvement of this matter and the fact that you are staying with the white night, Liu yuanrang didn''t dare to find you at the first time. Instead, he found me first. Yuan rang, don''t you show your things to the temple master quickly?" "Yes, yes, elder!" The man named Liu yuanrang quickly took out a crystal from the storage ring and handed it to the Lord of God''s temple. God God Temple master took a few eyes, but only a few eyes, his eyebrows are twisted together. "Do you understand, master?" Shengxinjun clasped his fist and whispered. God God Temple Lord closed his eyes, indifferent for a while. A moment later, he opened his eyes again and said, "send someone to Zizhu Pavilion, take down Qu Jiyue, and bring him to see me!" (this chapter is an additional change, not a supplementary one. It is a compensation for the accident occurred in the previous chapter, which caused trouble to everyone. I''m sorry) in this chapter, I''m sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2008 In the purple bamboo forest beside the purple bamboo Pavilion. Mo Ziyun is sitting in the woods, explaining to the disciples of Zizhu Pavilion her mental formula and solving their doubts. All the disciples were attentive. Capturing the silent moon is also a look of concentration. After careful calculation, she and the white night to the supreme god temple for a period of time, the two people stay here is not much time, if you do not work hard to learn something, when the time comes, Qu Jiyue will not be able to learn. Qu Jiyue is biting her silver teeth secretly, thinking that the strength of the white night is advancing by leaps and bounds, and even can crush the elder, her heart is filled with waves of reluctance and powerlessness. She really couldn''t understand why a disciple of hunwu hall grew up in such a short period of time? "The strength of the white night, even Qi matchless, and even the chief elder, shengxinjun, can''t do anything. With my strength, I''m afraid I can''t even defeat him with one finger? Is this man really a genius? But why is my talent so different? " Qu Jiyue vomited her turbid breath, and her small face was full of depression and worry. "Silent moon? "Silent moon" At this time, a few serious voices came. Capture the silence of the moon slightly a Leng, then as if aware of something, the person suddenly raised his head. But see around the elder martial brothers and sisters are all staring at themselves, at the same time, that sitting on the top of the ink purple rhyme is with a serious look at her. "Master... Master!" Qu Jiyue gets up to make a ceremony and is very nervous. "What are you doing? Why should you not be called? " Ink purple rhyme deep road. "I... i... I may be a little distracted..." Qu Jiyue opened his mouth, I don''t know what to say. Mo Ziyun wanted to reprimand something, but when it got to the mouth, she could not say it. She sighed and shook her head, but said: "the cultivation of Taoism depends on the heart, the heart is not firm, the mind is uncertain, everything can''t be achieved. Silent moon, you don''t have much time in the sect. The master doesn''t say much about you. You can practice as much as you can in the rest of the day." After hearing this, Mo Ziyun stood up straight and said, "you have a good insight into the experience taught by master just now. Why don''t you understand? Come to the inner hall to find me!" Finish saying, ink purple rhyme then turn to leave. The disciples meditated and closed their eyes. "Younger martial sister, are you ok?" Next to Shen Bai Yi came over and asked. Qu Ji Yue smiles bitterly, shakes his head and doesn''t speak. Shen Baiyi frowned and didn''t ask much. He went to sit down on his knees. Everyone understood. Zizhu Pavilion fell into silence. However, capturing the moon is still absent-minded. "Miss! Miss At this time, a slight voice sounded from outside the bamboo forest. Catch the silence of the moon slightly a Leng, side head look, just found peony did not know when appeared outside the bamboo forest. Because Paeonia lactiflora is just a maid who catches up with Jiyue, she is not qualified to enter the bamboo forest. This is the place where Mo Ziyun teaches. Catching the moon, he trotted over. "Peony, are you back? Didn''t you go and see what''s going on at home? " Qu Jiyue asked with the little hand of Paeonia lactiflora. "Madame didn''t trust you, so she rushed me back." Peony smile, spin and take off his finger on a storage ring, plug to catch the hand of the month. "Is this?" Qu Jiyue looks puzzled. "This is the magic weapon and pill given to you by the family." Peony''s face became serious, and the man said seriously, "madam, the current supreme god temple is not peaceful. Madam is worried about your danger, so she specially prepared these things. If there is any accident, these things can help you!" "Is it?" Qu Jiyue took the ring, and his face showed a trace of silence: "the family thinks about me everywhere, but I can''t help the family. Even if the family tried their best to send me here, I didn''t do anything. When I went back three years later, I didn''t achieve anything. How could I face my parents and sisters..." thinking of this, the color of loss on Qu Jiyue''s small face became more and more serious More. "Miss, don''t be discouraged. Things are not as bad as you think. What''s more, miss has been working hard all the time. Your strength has been growing rapidly during this period of time. Peony has been seen in your eyes, so you don''t have to be depressed." Peony busy comfort way. "Thank you." Qu Jiyue smiles, spins and clears up her mood. She says, "by the way, how is she now? How is everything at home? " "Of course Peony suddenly raised eyebrows and danced, and said: "Miss, you don''t know, but you have a great chance!" "Big chance?" Capture the silent moon slightly a Leng: "what chance?" "It seems to be the inheritance of some kind of magic goddess!" Peony thought about it, and then nodded again and again, affirming: "yes, it is the inheritance of the thousand magic goddess!""What? A thousand illusions? " Capture the silent moon and cry out in a moment. All the disciples in the bamboo grove looked sideways one after another. Qi Qi looked at the capture of Ji Yue inexplicably. "Hold... I''m sorry." Qu Jiyue made a salute to the crowd, but her voice and delicate body trembled again. Although people are confused, but also did not ask more, turned his head directly. She couldn''t contain the excitement in her heart. She quickly turned her eyes and stared at peony. She said anxiously, "are you... What you said true? Sister, she... Sister, did she really get the inheritance of the goddess "Yes, and I heard that I also got a treasure named thousand magic clothes. Now the elders in the family are very happy. There are other powerful people who come to celebrate for the eldest lady. There are many big people coming. Those who are very arrogant in front of us are shivering when they see the young lady. It seems that they are afraid of the eldest lady Who is the goddess? Is it good? " "Fierce... Quite fierce..." Qu Jiyue spits out her annoyed breath in her heart. Her face is full of smiles, and her eyes are constantly shining. "Qianhuan goddess is a legendary figure. It is said that she can turn her hands and break the sky and the ground. When she opens her five fingers, she can shake the reincarnation, and when she holds the five fingers, she can break the heaven and earth. At the beginning, Qianhuan goddess was famous in the whole Lisheng Prefecture! What a terrible thing! With my understanding of her, I''m afraid that the strength of the thousand magic goddess can be compared with our God Temple master! " "Really, really?" Later, if the master of peony grows up, is it not like this If that''s the case, the catcher will really fly into the sky. However, Qu Jiyue repeatedly shook his head: "although my sister has been passed on by Qianhuan goddess, there are still differences in the number of inheritances. If you get a complete inheritance, maybe it is really possible. But if there is only one or two percent of the inheritance, it is very difficult to reproduce the brilliance of Qianhuan Snake Girl." "So..." peony was a little disappointed. "From the point of view just now, you won''t get the awe from the four sides. No matter how the strong one comes from, you won''t get it." Catch the silent moon and smile. Peony nodded: "so miss, you have to work harder. You can''t live up to your expectations." "You are right! I really have to work harder! Never lose your sister''s face Capture the silence of the moon small face tight, the heart made a decision. She cleaned up the mood, then got up and said, "peony, you go to rest first, I''m going to practice!" "Come on, miss!" "Well!" Qu Jiyue nods and turns to the bamboo grove. Peony also turned to leave. But at this time, a group of law enforcement hall disciples came to here in a hurry, one by one, showing their bad manners. The souls of the purple bamboo grove looked sideways. Just ready to leave the peony is also anxious to look. "Who is the capture silent moon?" The first one drinks directly. "What are you doing, senior brothers?" Shen Baiyi frowned and met him. However, the other side actually had nothing to do with it. Shen Baiyi directly asked again, "who is the capture of the silent moon?" Hearing this, Shen Bai Yi''s face became heavy, and his eyes were full of unhappiness. Everyone felt bad. Qu Jiyue came forward in a confused way, looked at the people inexplicably, and then said, "what can I do for you, senior brothers?" "Are you the capture of the moon?" The law enforcement hall disciple is staring at catching Ji Yue Dao. "Yes..." catch Ji Yue''s subconscious nod. However, the law enforcement hall disciple directly waved his hand and drank: "come on, take down jijiyue, and hurry to meet the master of the hall!" "Yes Two law enforcement hall disciples came from behind and went straight to Qu Jiyue. "What?" The scene exploded. "Stop it!" Shen Baiyi and some of the disciples of Zizhu forest were in a hurry. "Who dares to interfere! There is no mercy for killing The leading law enforcement hall disciple drew his sword and drank. "Who gives you power?" Shen Bai Yi is also anxious and stares at the disciple and shouts. "What''s wrong with our younger sister?" "What are you doing?" All the disciples of purple bamboo forest gathered around, staring at those law enforcement hall disciples coldly one by one. Although it was not long for Qu Jiyue to enter the purple bamboo forest, most people still have a good feeling for this beautiful and gentle lady. This time, however, the law enforcement hall doesn''t care whether there are many people in the purple bamboo forest. The first disciple directly took out a token and said coldly, "we came to capture Jiyue by the order of the temple master. Now the temple master suspects that Qu Jiyue is in collusion with the dark Dynasty and is a spy of the dark Dynasty. I will give you three rest time. If you don''t get out of the way quickly, I will report it to the Lord. Don''t say it''s you Even the elder Mo can''t escape punishment! You will suffer a serious crimeAs soon as the words fell, the scene became quiet. Everyone''s eyes were wide open, completely dull. The peony over there was so scared that she sat on the ground and was completely confused... "spy of the dark dynasty?" . (there will be two more shifts, but it will be very late) (there will be two more shifts.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2009 "Spy?" Everyone was confused by the disciples of the law enforcement hall. How can capture the moon become a spy of the dark dynasty? "Elder martial brother, are you mistaken?" Shen Bai Yi looked ugly, and said in a deep voice, "younger martial sister Qu is with us every day. She has never been out of the clan. She is the eldest daughter of the capture family. She is from a good family background. How can she become a spy of the dark dynasty? Is there any misunderstanding in this "has the final say, it is not our final say, not has the final say! It''s the temple Lord who has the final say. " The disciple didn''t want to talk nonsense with Shen Bai Yi, so he raised his hand and waved, "take it away!" "Yes The disciples of law enforcement hall immediately grabbed Qu Jiyue''s arm and prepared to leave. The disciples of purple bamboo forest gathered at the intersection and were reluctant to leave. "Well?" The disciple of the law enforcement hall froze his eyes and said without expression: "are you really toasting and not eating or drinking? Well, I''ll have a showdown with you! Listen, from now on, if there is any one who will block my way, I will be killed without mercy. If you add a butcher''s knife, don''t blame me for being merciless! This is the power of the Lord''s house His voice fell to the ground. Qi Qi, a disciple of law enforcement hall, drew out his sword and looked ready to go. People see, all color change, although the heart is unwilling, but also can only get out of the way. "Hold on!" At this time, a voice from the depths of purple bamboo forest. People are all a Leng, Qi Qi looked, only to find out that the person who came out is the ink purple rhyme. "Elder Mo!" The disciples of law enforcement hall immediately clasped their fists. "Who told you to take her?" Ink purple rhyme''s face is gloomy, the tone is extremely bad to ask. "Lord of the temple." The first disciple is Dan Dao. Ink purple rhyme a listen, fell into silence. A moment later, she took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "let go of your hand!" Students, look at me, I look at you, and finally look at the head of the law enforcement hall disciple. The disciple nodded. The people let go of Qu Jiyue''s arm. Ink purple rhyme a few steps in the past, holding the hand of catching Ji Yue. "Master, i... I''m not a spy..." Qu Jiyue''s face was full of anxiety, and he wanted to cry without tears. "Don''t worry, master, I believe you. We''ll go to see the temple master and explain the matter to him." Mo purple rhyme comforts a way, and then pulls the hand that catches Ji Yue toward the layman. Accompanied by ink purple rhyme, capture the quiet moon, a lot of peace of mind. Mo Ziyun and Qu Jiyue march toward Shenwu hall under the care of the disciples of law enforcement hall, and a group of disciples of purple bamboo forest rush there. No one knows what this is all about. Well done, capturing the moon has become a spy of the dark Dynasty. Of course, one of the most panic panic than the peony has been standing next to see. "Little... Miss..." peony looked at the direction where Qu Jiyue was taken away, and she was at a loss. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, and quickly turned to walk outside the mountain. To rush to the outside of the mountain gate, peony stopped. With her strength, if she wants to return to the family, she must inform the catcher in advance, and let the master catch her. Otherwise, she will not be able to walk out of the temple of God alive. But she''s not going to leave right now. See Peony from the ring of finger to take out a small bell, gently shake up. Ding Ding Ding... the bell is clear and clear and spreads out. A moment later, a ghost figure quietly appeared in front of peony. "Peony, what do you call me for?" Asked the figure, hoarse. This figure is the one who is strong in capturing the family. See peony face anxious, a pair is about to cry out of the way: "brother Wei, the event is not good, miss... Miss... Miss has been arrested, please return to the family quickly, tell the master and wife, let them think of a way, save the young lady." "What?" The man, who was called brother Wei by Paeonia lactiflora, was shocked and asked urgently: "well done, how could miss be arrested? Who caught her? " "It was... It was caught by the people of the temple of God. They said that the young lady had collusion with the people of the dark Dynasty, so... So... They arrested the young lady..." Peony choked. "That''s not true!" Brother Wei was furious and gnashed his teeth and said, "peony, go back right away. Look at the lady and tell the people in the temple of God that you can''t hurt the young lady. If you have any damage, I''ll fight against them!" "Brother Wei, what are you going to do next?" "Of course, it is to turn back and inform the master and wife!" Brother Wei snorted: "the temple of God is lawless, but it doesn''t matter. My family is not what it used to be. The young lady has been inherited and her strength has been greatly increased. How can we talk with the past? You wait here, I''ll go home soon! Please come forward and rescue the young ladyThe voice dropped, and the figure of the man shook and disappeared immediately. Peony with a nervous heart, back to the temple of God. Shenwu hall. At the moment, there are many people inside and outside the hall. All the disciples were talking about the dark Dynasty. After all, whether Zhang Shenwu was killed or captured Jiyue was arrested, that is extraordinary for the current situation. Qu Jiyue''s face turned white. So far, he has not figured out why he was involved with the people of the dark king Dynasty. Ink purple rhyme is not much expression. "The capture of the silent moon is coming, and so is the elder Mo!" Entering the hall, a disciple called out. People moved away. Mo Ziyun enters the inner hall. Now the inner hall is full of people. The elders of all walks of life have arrived, and on top of them, a man in white is looking at the murals on the wall of the inner hall with his back to the crowd. Ink purple rhyme breathing slightly tight, people secretly looked at the eye next to the holy heart, and then led to capture the silence of the moon, worship body for ceremony. "Ink purple rhyme to see the master of the hall!" "Disciple Qu Jiyue... See the Lord!" The voice of seizing the moon trembled. However... The god heaven Temple Lord did not speak, just took out a transparent crystal and threw it towards the ink purple rhyme side. The ink purple rhyme was slightly stunned, and raised his hand to catch it. People looked at the crystal, and his heart was filled with unexpected premonitions... "the master of this hall has checked the crystal five times, and the contents recorded inside are all true." "Master Mo, state law, family rules, today I have to deal with the arrest of Ji Yue," said the Lord of god heaven This word falls to the ground, the ink purple rhyme and captures the silent month to be startled. Only see ink purple rhyme some trembling sacrifice soul power, into the crystal. In an instant, the crystal was bright, and then a clear figure appeared on the crystal. That figure is the capture of the moon. She is sitting in an open space, offering her soul rhyme. After the release of the soul rhyme, there is a ferocious opening in the void in front of her, and then a person comes out from the inside... "who is this person?" Ink purple rhyme breathing hair tight, and asked. "People of the dark dynasty!" God God Temple Lord calm way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2010 "People of the dark dynasty?" Mo Ziyun looked at the God God Temple master in amazement, but he was still very unbelievable: "temple master, this person... What can this person explain? He... Is he really a member of the dark dynasty? Are you sure? " Mo Ziyun''s mood is a little excited. "I know better than any of you whether this man is a member of the dark Dynasty, because the Lord of this temple once fought with him. Although he was defeated by me, his strength is not weaker than any of you!" God heaven hall Lord light said. Such a simple sentence, instantly dull all people. God God Temple master with it? There is no doubt about the man''s identity. If so, Qu Jiyue has summoned the people of the dark Dynasty. If she is not a spy, who is it? Many people who believe in capturing Jiyue feel cold when they hear this sentence... "it is easy to cut off elder Zhang''s lifeline and destroy his Shouyuan with his strength. Although there are some people who know this skill in the temple of God, there are only a few of them. The master of this hall knows what they are. They can''t do anything to elder Zhang! So it must have been done by outsiders. What else do you want, elder Mo God Temple Lord looking at ink purple rhyme, said calmly. Ink purple rhyme opened his mouth, but could not say half a word. As for the capture of silence next to the moon, now is completely ignorant. She looked at the dull ink purple rhyme, and looked at the God God Temple Lord. Finally, she couldn''t help it, and she cried out eagerly, "Lord! I... I am wronged! " "Wronged? This crystal was personally recorded by the disciples of the eagle hall. The hall master confirmed that there was no forgery. The evidence is conclusive. Who can wrong you? If you capture the silent moon, you will admit it. If you confess, you will be lenient and tell us all the plans of the dark Dynasty. In this way, maybe the Lord of the temple can spare you a life! " A town temple disciple Leng hum said. "But I don''t know the people of the dark Dynasty at all. The things recorded in the crystal must be fake. I have never applied such skills. I don''t even know such skills. I have never called this person here. It''s fake... It''s all fake. I''m wronged!" Qu Jiyue shouts as hard as he can, and the whole person is extremely excited. However, no one will believe it. "Temple master, this matter still needs to be investigated carefully. It is not easy to draw a conclusion. What''s more, this kind of thing is just a dead thing. Maybe someone pretends to be the silent moon on purpose, and it''s uncertain to put the blame on her..." Mo Ziyun didn''t give up and tried to persuade the God God Temple Lord again. "Elder Mo, we don''t have much time. The head of this hall can''t ignore the affairs of the clan as before. As for the disguise you said, it''s possible. But can you explain how an ordinary disciple imitates the breath of capturing the moon? Can you give an explanation to the head of this temple? " The Lord of the temple of God asked. Ink purple rhyme heart stagnation. Even if you don''t know what to say to capture Ji Yue... however, the Lord of God''s temple shakes his head again: "elder Mo, I know you don''t give up, but it''s useless even if you don''t give up at this stage. What is recorded in the crystal is not only this picture, but also the breath of capturing the moon and her token, which are recorded in the crystal. Even if a person can be transformed into an illusion The appearance of capturing the moon and simulating her breath, then, what about the breath of my God Temple disciple Ling? The spirit of the disciples of the whole Shentian temple is different and unique. This breath is made by the ancestors of our god heaven hall. It is unique and no one can imitate it. If you think that jijiyue is innocent, what level of talent do you need to frame her? " "This..." ink purple rhyme has no sound. The scene is gradually quiet. People know that the end is set. After all, the temple master has already chosen to believe this matter... "capture Jiyue, do you know the crime?" The Lord of the temple of God is facing the murals again, but his eyes are closed. "I''m... Innocent..." Qu Jiyue is powerless. However, no one will believe it. "When it''s an emergency, use extraordinary means!" "Capture the moon, if you are willing to tell all about the dark Dynasty, and confess to me, the Lord of the temple will not kill you, how do you choose?" "Temple master, I said, I am innocent, I was wronged..." "how do you prove yourself?" "I..." "since I can''t prove myself, how can you explain the evidence on the table?" "I can''t explain, but... I''m really wronged..." "capture the silent moon!" A burst of drinking resounded from inside and outside the hall. All Qi Yi shudder, looking toward the sound source, only then discovered that the voice person is the holy heart king! He can''t sit still at last! He just looked at Qu Jiyue coldly and angrily said, "Qu Jiyue, it''s this time for you to quibble? I tell you, we don''t have so much patience to listen to your nonsense here. You have only two choices. One is to be frank and lenient. Tell us the plan of the dark Dynasty and tell us all you know. If you don''t, then there is only the second way! And the second way is to die! According to the management of our God''s temple of heaven, you will be tied to Tianling pillar to offer sacrifices to our ancestors. If you want us to beat you to ashes, you will be content? "This word, completely stunned capture Ji Yue. It also made countless disciples inside and outside the Shenwu hall startled. The emperor turned around again, clasped his fist at the god heaven hall master above: "temple master, we have given this woman many opportunities, but she still refuses to confess. We have done our utmost to be benevolent. Xin Jun thinks that we can no longer be indecisive, we must make some practical actions, otherwise, it is difficult to convince the public." God God Temple Lord slightly side head: "you mean?" "Since this girl is so tough, there''s no need to stay any more. I''ll see her in front of Tianling pillar and execute her!" Said the holy heart. People breathe hard. "Elder, what do you say?" Ink purple rhyme stands up in an instant and looks at the holy heart king in shock. Qu Ji Yue also widened his eyes, and his face was incredible. However, the Lord of the temple of God was silent for a moment. He shook his head gently and said lightly: "the rules of the sect should not be broken. List the crime of capturing the silent moon, sort out the evidence, and then make it known to the public. Elder, it''s up to you to complete this matter." The words fell to the ground and captured Ji Yue completely lost his mind. She widened her eyes and looked at the God Temple master in disbelief. Her small face was completely dull. And ink purple rhyme, Wen Xiaoxuan and others, are also the brain boiling hot shiver. "Yes, Lord!" Shengxin Jun said calmly, and then he gave a light drink to the disciple over there: "take her to Tianling pillar and seal it. After three hours, it''s execution!" "Yes The two disciples cheered together, and then walked toward Qu Jiyue. Qu Jiyue sat on the ground, staring at all this with dull eyes, and he could not speak. She didn''t resist, because she knew that her resistance had no effect. Now, she can only wait for the arrival of death in silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2011 The situation in the temple of God is so severe, and there are dark dynasties from it. At this time, if people are not stable, the situation will only get worse. All the elders know the meaning of the Lord of God''s temple. Judging from the current situation, even if the Lord of the temple of God doesn''t want to kill and capture Jiyue, he can''t. If he is soft hearted at this time, he will only let the whole clan think that he is a soft hearted person. In this way, they can not frighten the people who live in the clan. Once they can''t shake the people of the clan gate, the upper and lower parts of the clan door are loose. Then, this robbery will not be able to support the temple of God! Therefore, the decision of the Lord of the temple of God is not only to punish the capture of Jiyue, but also to use her to warn the disciples. What''s more, now that the evidence is conclusive, there is no doubt that if you don''t kill Jiyue, you will have endless troubles. "Younger martial sister!" "Lord, thank you "Master of the temple!" Hearing the judgment of the Lord of the temple of God, all the disciples of purple bamboo forest went crazy. They did not care so much, pushed aside the crowd and rushed in, kneeling on the ground, kowtow and beg. There was not much change in the expression of the Lord of the temple of God. But Mo Ziyun can''t help it any more. She bites her silver teeth and rushes to the front to push the two disciples who are ready to take away Jiyue to Shengsheng. "Elder mo..." the crowd exclaimed. "Ink purple rhyme, how dare you!" The holy heart snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "the Lord of the temple is here. What are you doing? Do you want to rebel? Step back quickly, otherwise you don''t need to open your mouth, and I will cure you! " After hearing this, Mo Ziyun''s pressure doubled, but she did not shrink back. Instead, she gnawed her teeth and said, "Lord, is this matter a little hasty... Can you give Ziyun a few days to make a good investigation again? Ziyun feels that there is something fishy in it, please be kind..." "if she is willing to tell all the plans of the dark Dynasty, the hall master can not kill her." God God Temple Lord calm way. "But... She may not really be a spy of the dark dynasty!" Ink purple rhyme excited way. "Asshole!" The emperor of the holy heart was furious, and the man pointed to the ink purple rhyme and called: "ink purple rhyme, are you questioning our temple master? How dare you! Somebody, get me the ink purple rhyme "This..." a group of elite disciples hesitated. "Didn''t you hear me? Who dares to stop her and kill her The holy heart roared. This is like a thunderbolt like order exploded, directly shocked the people. As the chief elder, his majesty and power can not be questioned and challenged by others! No one dares to make a start for ink purple rhyme. The Lord of the temple of God also kept silent. The disciples had no choice but to come over. Two people toward capture silence month line, two people toward ink purple rhyme line. Ink purple rhyme secretly bite teeth, small hands tightly pinch up. She seems to want to do something, people step forward, just to raise their hands, but by the side of a small hand to tightly grasp. Ink purple rhyme slightly a Leng, side head and look. Only then discovered that the person who grasped her hand was capture Jiyue. "Silent moon..." ink purple rhyme opened his mouth. "Master, forget it." Qu Jiyue''s eyes were dim, and a bitter smile appeared on her small face: "this is doomed to be the doomsday of the silent moon. It''s doomed. You... Don''t put yourself in for me." "Silent moon!" Mo Ziyun''s eyes turned red, and her silver teeth almost broke. She squeezed her hands and said, "it''s Shifu''s incompetence..." "so master... You believe that Jiyue is wronged, right?" Qu Jiyue asked. "Of course." Ink purple rhyme heavily nodded, red eyes are firm. "That''s enough." Qu Jiyue''s smile was brilliant, but her voice was extremely hoarse: "although I don''t know who wronged me, I believe that the truth will come out sooner or later... Master, although I can''t see that day, you can see that day. Then everyone will know that this matter, you are right, they are wrong!" Speaking of this, Qu Ji Yue slowly released his hand. Ink purple rhyme stupidly looks at her, the tears in the corner of the eyes have already slipped down from the face. I''m afraid no one would have thought that things would go this far. The dull purple bamboo forest looked. Since the elder couldn''t save Qu Jiyue, they just couldn''t help it if they did... the disciple who came directly wrapped Qu Jiyue with Qi and pushed her out of the Shenwu hall towards tianlingzhu. The disciples outside have to avoid left and right to make way for it. People are pointing at Qu Jiyue one after another, some secretly scold spies, and some feel sorry for it. Most people believe in the judgment of God''s temple.After all, the evidence is in front of the world. "Lord of the temple." At this time, Yun Qingye hugged his fist. "What''s the matter?" The Lord of the temple of God opened his eyes and looked at him. Yun Qingye hesitated and said in a low voice: "master of the temple, Qu Jiyue is the one who captured the family. If we executed her like this... How can we account for it?" "Elder Yun, how can you ask such a stupid question?" "Since capturing Jiyue is the spy of the dark Dynasty, how can she capture the family and have no connection with the dark dynasty? Now it''s the dark dynasty that wants to move our God''s temple, so the catcher is also an enemy to us. If we want to kill him, we still need to be cautious about the captors? If we don''t kill Qu Jiyue, will the captors not fight against us? " "What about the Shenji palace?" He asked again. "Shenji palace?" He didn''t dare to look for a spy in the palace As soon as the words came out, even the green leaves lost their voice. Ink purple rhyme is also silent. "List all the evidence and make it public to the public. After three hours, the head of the hall will go to tianlingzhu and publicly adjudicate on the capture of Jiyue!" God God Temple Lord light said, then will leave. "Hold on, Lord!" At this time, the holy heart again called. God God Temple Lord slightly side head: "big elder still have something?" All the people looked at the holy heart. Seeing that the emperor of the holy heart held his fist again, he said solemnly: "Lord, since the capture of the moon has been taken down, please send someone to take down the white night and escort it to Tianling pillar!" As soon as the words came out, the scene was in an uproar. "Take white night?" Wen Xiaoxuan also Leng: "good end, also want to take the white night for what?" However, the emperor of the holy heart said faintly: "since the arrest of Ji Yue has been settled, there is no need to investigate the matter of elder Zhang any more! The signs of seizing the moon are enough to show that white night is his accomplice! White night is also a member of the dark king dynasty www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2012 The words of the holy heart fell to the ground and immediately made the noisy scene quiet. Wen Xiaoxuan, zhongque, and even green leaves all started to stare. Mo Ziyun held her hands tightly, and her white face was full of anger. She was staring at the holy heart and gnashing her teeth and saying, "elder! Is that your purpose? " "Purpose? What do you mean Holy heart glanced at her. "What do you mean? Hum, holy heart! Do you really think I don''t know? I''ll tell you how the good Duanduan Jiyue became the spy of the dark Dynasty. It turns out that you are playing a trick. You slander Jiyue first and call her a spy. Then you use the fact that she and Bai Ye are both from Shenji palace to sit down and plan the attack of elder Zhang before. Is that right? " Ink purple rhyme can''t help it any longer, simply tears the skin to drink to shout directly. The words fell to the ground, and countless people were breathing heavily. "Elder..." the disciples around him couldn''t help but breathe out, their voices were dry and hoarse. But the holy heart is particularly calm, he shook his head: "Mo purple rhyme, how can you be so naive? What''s more, I am not ignorant enough to think that "Bai Ye and Qu Jiyue are assigned by Shenji palace together" to determine Bai Ye''s identity and crime. What I rely on is the relationship between them. You know, when the people in our town''s temple had conflicts with Qu Jiyue, who would have saved Qu Jiyue even killed him for capturing Jiyue! If we say that these two people have nothing to do with each other, why should the white night guard the silent moon like this? " "You''re distorting the truth, turning right and wrong! You are slandering! Why do you take the night without proof Black purple rhyme shrieked. "Elder Mo, you are so excited! I don''t want to talk nonsense with you Holy heart King cold hum, also no longer polite: "come on, pull her down!" "Elder, please go back and have a rest." Two students from law enforcement hall came over. "Get out of here Mo Ziyun pushed them away, then rushed over and knelt in front of the Lord of God''s temple. "Temple master, you must be aware that both the silent moon and the white night are unprovoked. Especially in the white night, if the dark Dynasty''s people were not defeated by the white night in Muxuan City, Ziyun would encounter an accident, and our God tiandian would fall into the conspiracy of the dark Dynasty. Please observe it clearly!" Finish saying, ink purple rhyme will white forehead heavy knock on the ground. This is the only thing Mo Ziyun can do. She doesn''t want to give up yet. She wants to fight for it. She can''t hold the moon, at least the white night... She must protect it. Seeing this, all the disciples of purple bamboo grove knelt down. "Please observe the temple master!" People exclaimed in excitement. The sound shook the hall. The rest of the disciples looked at them. The atmosphere became subdued. God is still silent. But at the moment, the holy heart is open again. "Mingcha? What a wise man! Ink purple rhyme, I ask you! Do you really know that muxuancheng defeated the people of the dark king Dynasty by night? Instead of a play performed by the people of the dark king Dynasty and the white night? " The words fell to the ground, and there was no sound in the scene. Everyone''s breath was frozen. Ink purple rhyme is suddenly raised, open autumn eyes Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at the holy heart. "I don''t need to say more about the level of existence of the dark dynasty?" The king of the sacred heart said without expression: "such existence, is really a white night one person can deal with? Even if he had Hongbing, how could he resist many magic weapons of the dark dynasty? You know, even the Mohist School and Feili villa were defeated by the powerful men of the dark Dynasty, so they had to bow down to Chen Chen Chen. How could he turn the tide in the daytime? Isn''t all this strange? " This word, like a knife, stabbed in the heart of ink purple rhyme. Ink purple Yun raised his hand, trembling at the sacred heart, people open mouth, is not know what to say. She won''t believe half a word of the holy heart. But... She does not believe, does not mean that other people will not believe! "The elder is right! What a strange thing about muxuancheng A deacon took the lead. "Indeed, how can the people of the dark Dynasty appear in Muxuan city?" Another miscellaneous brand elder couldn''t help but shout. Slowly, more and more people questioned, the scene also gradually boiling up. "Those strong men who fly away from the villa and the masters of Mohist school are all defeated by the dark Dynasty. After the white night, they beat the people of the dark Dynasty to pieces... This is ridiculous." "That''s right. White night is the origin of hunwu hall." "Maybe everything is really like what the elder said. That white night is really the people of the dark Dynasty." "It must be, otherwise how can everything be explained?" The disciples whispered and talked, and the situation seemed to be out of control.See this, ink purple rhyme already understand oneself now say what all useless. Everything is planned by the holy heart. From the moment Zhang Shenwu was killed, the fate of the white night and the capture of the moon had been arranged by them. "Listen!" At this time, the Lord of the temple of God, who had been silent, finally spoke. As soon as he fell, the scene became quiet. People looked at him in unison. However, the master of Shenji temple said: "take the white night to Tianling pillar, and don''t touch him for the moment. The master of this hall will interrogate him in person. In addition, he will send someone to Shenji palace to inform the Shenji palace of this matter!" The voice falls, people step forward, they disappear in an instant. Seeing this, the people of Shenwu hall knelt on the ground one after another, shouting loudly. "Farewell to the Lord!" The sound rippled, wandering inside and outside the hall. It was a while before people got up. Everyone''s eyes are on the holy heart. The master of the temple left in a hurry. Obviously, he had been distracted by these things and continued to calm down. Next, it''s up to the king of hearts to operate. "Elder Yun!" The king of the holy heart was full of energy and drank. Even elder eyebrows dark wrinkle, but still turned to the holy heart Jun embrace Fist: "big elder what order?" "You will leave immediately and go to the temple. Please get the temple guard to bring the white night to Tianling pillar." The king of the holy heart said. "What?" Yun Qingye''s face changed suddenly. Many of the elders on the scene had strange expressions. "Didn''t you hear me?" The holy heart asked. Even green leaf murmured his lower lip, but in the end he clasped his fist: "green leaf takes command." The voice dropped, then turned to leave in a hurry. The king of the holy heart took back his eyes and drank solemnly: "listen to the orders of all the disciples!" "The disciple is here!" They all called. "In front of Tianling pillar, under the banner of trial, line up and punish the crime!" The holy heart drank. "To order!" The voice rang open, and all of them urged the spirit of heaven to rush into the sky and March in the direction of Lingzhu that day. A verdict is coming. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2013 Dong!!! An earth shaking explosion sounded in the forbidden area. The two disciples stationed at the gate of the forbidden area trembled together. They looked into the gate one after another, and their faces were puzzled. "What happened in it?" "I don''t know..." "that white night is in it, can''t it be his ghost? Do you mean... He''s gone? " "If he runs away, we can''t explain it to the temple master. Let''s go and have a look first." Two people secretly exchange a moment, then turn around, will open the door. However, just then... whoosh! A streamer came down from the sky and fell on this end in an instant. Both of them were in a daze. When they looked at each other, they found that the one who came was actually the elder of the temple of God. "See the elder!" They knelt down to salute. "Get up." The holy heart said without expression. "Thank you "Can the white night be in it?" The holy heart asked. "Inside." One is boxing. "Good, open the door!" Holy heart. "Yes." Another person immediately went over, operated and opened the gate of the forbidden area. Roaring... the gate moved away slowly. The ancient gate makes a unique dull sound. The king of hearts went straight inside. At the moment when he walked into the gate of the forbidden area, several terrible shadows swept into the gate. "Someone broke into the forbidden area!" One of them suddenly responded and immediately offered a weapon to drink. But as soon as he said this, his companion suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him to the ground. The disciple was stunned and looked sideways, only to find that his elder martial brother was kneeling on the ground, shivering with fear. "Senior brother Li, what are you doing The man was confused. "Come on, get down on your knees, don''t be rude to them! Get down on your knees The man who called elder martial brother Li raised his head carefully and called out tremblingly. "Rude to him? Have we not already saluted the elder? What''s more, don''t you have to do this to the elder? " The man said suspiciously, but he thought of something. He said in a low voice: "compared with this... Elder martial brother Li, several shadows have rushed into the forbidden area just now. We have to inform the clan and the elder master! A thief has entered the forbidden area... "shut up Don''t wait for that person to finish speaking, kneeling on the ground disciple then gnash teeth low roar: "you this fool, that is the Temple Guardian of the temple! Do you want to kill both of us? " "What?" The man was so scared that his legs softened and he knelt on the ground. He stupidly looked at the dark door, but also hard to move his head, silly looking at his elder martial brother. "Those figures just now... Are the temple guards? You... You really didn''t lie to me? " "What am I doing to deceive you? Don''t say any more. Just wait!" The man was terrified and his voice dropped. He pressed his head on the ground and did not look up again. Another person saw this and knew that his elder martial brother must not have made a wrong judgment, so he followed it in a hurry. They are the disciples stationed in the forbidden area, which are not comparable to ordinary disciples. Even elite disciples can not be transferred here to guard the forbidden area. Only those with excellent seniority or talent will be assigned to this position. And these two people have not short experience in the temple of God, but also know many bodies that many ordinary disciples don''t know. For example, the temple guard of this temple! They deeply understand what the appearance of the temple guard means! These people represent the most just verdict in the world. No one dares to challenge their authority! Inside the forbidden area. The explosion stopped. The breath of destruction gradually dissipated. Then, bursts of crisp footsteps in the open but closed God''s temple forbidden area. The footstep continued for a long time before it stopped. And the master of the footstep, the chief elder of the temple of God, shengxinjun, is standing beside a stone tablet, quietly watching the man who is bending his knees in front of the stele and keeping his eyes closed. "White night!" The holy heart called out. The white night slowly opened her eyes. "Qu Jiyue has been caught, and the result has been revealed. You are the murderer who intends to murder elder Zhang and kill the elite of our clan." The holy heart gentleman said without expression. When the voice dropped, he took a token from his waist and presented it to the eyes of the white night. He said faintly: "now the capture of the silent moon has been caught, and you are about to be subdued! White night, are you going to take punishment with us, or are you fighting and resisting arrest here, and then I''ll kill you? "The words fell to the ground, and there was a strange light in the pupils of the white night. He looked at the eye Saint heart gentleman, and looked at the eye Saint heart gentleman behind several indistinct figures, whirled but light way: "who set the crime?" "Lord of the temple." "Is there any evidence?" "Yes." "Who found the evidence?" "Me." They had a quick exchange. Then the white night fell silent. He looked at the stone tablet again. After about twenty breath, he vomited in the night, stood up straight, and said faintly, "are you taking me to execution?" "The Lord will judge you personally! When the trial is over, you will be executed! " The holy heart said hoarsely. "Oh? So can I see how I was convicted? " "It''s just that after the situation, let the people of the clan take it orally, so as not to make people think that you were killed by the patriarch indiscriminately." "Well." White night nodded, and then said faintly: "since so, well, I''ll follow you for a trip." Voice down, white night direct hands attached to the door line. "Well?" There''s something unexpected about the sacred heart. He thought that day night would be more or less rebellious, in which case, he would be on the spot. But I didn''t expect that white night was not only not annoyed, but also very cooperative with them. The holy heart moved his eyebrows. He seemed to notice something, but he didn''t say anything. He just said "please" and walked out of the forbidden area. They walked out the door. In other people''s eyes, there is only one person in the white night. But white night knows that there are still three people behind him! These three people are the real killing moves of Saint heart. The temple! Temple guard! After they left the forbidden area, they went straight to tianlingzhu. The white night looks calm and quiet. The holy heart King secretly looked at the white night and did not say a word. Soon, they were close to the direction of tianlingzhu. But at this time, a very angry cry suddenly rang through the whole temple of God. "God Heaven Temple people! Return my sister as soon as possible, or I will wash you with blood in my stool, and you will be in the temple of God As soon as the voice fell, the whole temple of God was boiling. "Who is this?" "Damn it! How crazy! How rich is the inside story of our God''s temple? How strong is its strength? How can someone talk so wildly? It''s so hateful "I''d like to see who has this ability!" The strong men in the temple of God were infuriated and rushed to the Mountain Gate one by one. Yun Qingye and Wen Xiaoxuan are no exception. However, when she was close to the temple, she was just like a woman in the sky. Behind her, there are more than ten thousand powerful souls! "Capture Xuannu?" The white night here overlooks the eye catching Xuannu, slightly revealing an accident. However, Qu Xuannu stares at Yun Qingye and others coldly and shouts: "Yun Qingye! Hand in my sister as soon as possible The voice is still magnificent, resounding through the whole temple of God. "Give it up, miss!" The other strong captors of the captors also cried out. The sound is like thunder, rippling in heaven and earth. Even green leaf and others see this situation, their faces are ugly. They have seen that at the gate of the mountain, those powerful people are looking this way, and someone is already quietly passing messages to their leaders. "You take him there, and I''ll take a look over there." The king of Sacred Heart called out to the twisted space behind him, and then headed for the mountain gate. From the twisted space came a cool "um" sound, and then wrapped up in the white night. White night did not resist, and arrived at tianlingzhu under the leadership of these people. At the moment, in front of the Tianling column, there are already a sea of people. All the disciples of the hall gathered. Everyone was whispering about the topic. Of course, most people''s eyes also fell on the huge white column in the middle of the area. It was a magnificent white pillar. The pillar is about 30 meters high. It''s very strong. It''s made of amazing materials. There are all kinds of talismans on it. A strong dragon winds down from the top and sets off the strong wind. This is tianlingzhu. One of the tools of torture in the temple of God! However, it has been many years since no one died under the pillar. At the moment, a figure sits in front of Lingzhu. That man... It''s capture the moon.Her whole body was covered with a circle of white light. These lights, like barriers, lock her completely inside. She can only sit on the ground, quietly waiting for the judge''s general, herself is nothing to do. However, when he heard this call, Qu Jiyue suddenly raised his head. She knows... Sister''s here!! "White night? Is that man white night? " "White night is coming!" At this time, there was a cry from the seats around. Capture the silence of the moon suddenly tremble, quickly look at the side. But the white night arrived here under the escort of three Temple guards. After landing, the twisted void swayed again. Then three figures in white robes came out and stood beside the pillar. Many people are looking at the three figures, they do not know their identity. However, some of them got up quickly and saluted them with fear. "Worship... See the temple guard!" There was a cry. "Temple guard?" The sound of consternation came out. The whole scene exploded in a flash... someone didn''t know what the temple guard was, and the person next to him explained that he was scared to death. However, in the face of the surrounding voices, the temple guards were indifferent and deaf. Only one of the male Temple guards said, "come here!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2014 When the temple guard shouts, a round halo barrier appears again beside the capture of the moon. There is no doubt that this is a cage for the white night. White night frowned: "what crime have I committed?" "The Lord of the temple will convict you. If you do not enter, you will disobey the order of the Lord and commit treason." The temple guard said without expression. White night thought about it, and then looked at the halo barrier, and then walked forward. Whoosh! At this time, three golden lights flew out from the finger of the goddess temple guard on the right, and accurately hit the Hongbing on the waist of the white night. In an instant, Hongbing''s breath was completely lost, and the connection between the white night and Hongbing was also forced to be interrupted. White night looked down a few eyes, eyes moved. After all, the temple guard is the temple guard, which is extraordinary indeed. If you were someone else, how could you seal the air of Hongbing and isolate the connection between Hongbing and white night? White night into the border, the scene again boiling a lot. However, people''s attention did not stay too much on the white night, but looked at the mountain gate. But see the mountain gate that side of the color light flicker, the spirit is agitated, an inexplicable pressure toward this side. Obviously. The capture family is negotiating with the supreme god temple. The capture family dares to come to ask the Supreme God Temple important person, that is obviously prepared. In addition, the opportunity to capture Xuannu is not what it used to be. It also has the strength to challenge the God''s temple. "Are you all right, white night?" A slight cry wakes up the white night, which is closing its eyes. White night opened his eyes again, stroked his heart and looked at the capture of the silent moon. "It''s OK. How are you?" "I''m ok..." catch Ji Yue''s eyes dim, some lost way: "I''m sorry, this time I implicated you." The white night was silent for a moment and shook his head: "it has nothing to do with you. This is a game specially set up for me! Strictly speaking, I should have implicated you. If it were not for me, they would not have done anything to you Qu Jiyue was slightly stunned and then gave a bitter smile: "it''s not the time to divide the responsibility of who is responsible for it... Let''s think about how to solve this problem..." "the Lord of the temple is not a fool. I don''t think he can easily believe that we have something to do with the people of the dark king Dynasty. Soldiers should come to block the water and cover the earth!" White night light said. He believed that the decisions made by the temple master were more forced by the situation, and he would not draw a conclusion until the last moment. "But the temple master has decided to kill me..." Qu Jiyue sighed and then looked at the distance: "well, let''s see if my sister can explain this to the temple master." "Capture Xuannu?" The white night murmured and did not speak. At this time. chirp! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... several sounds broke through the air. After that, a transparent border was enveloped in the whole heaven hall of the Supreme God. "That''s the gray boundary." Someone called. "Open the gray boundary? It seems that those powerful people outside have been disturbed. " A deacon whispered. "Well, what if a mob is startled? Do you dare to move the temple of God? If they dare to act rashly, we will destroy them. How can we fear them? " "That''s right. They''d better not act rashly. If they dare to mess around, we''ll have an excuse to eradicate all these guys!" "Well said! I''m afraid they won''t come A group of disciples were indignant. Although Shentian Temple knows that the forces of the potential clans are stationed around the temple and threaten the temple, the temple has no excuse to do so. If they take the initiative to attack, it will lead to Shenji Palace''s intervention. I''m afraid that those powerful clans will fight against injustice and fight against injustice. If things develop to that extent, it will be troublesome for the temple of God. So the temple of God can only stare. Today, Ling Zhu ruled to arrest Jiyue. The family couldn''t sit still. Qu Xuannu went to the door to beg for her sister, which made a lot of trouble in the city. How could those powerful families stand by? However, the people in the temple of God are not too impulsive. After that, a large number of empty souls will come. About 100 people. These people are the most powerful captors. The first one is to capture Xuannu! Qu Xuannu was angry. After landing, she saw that she was bound by jiejie. She immediately stepped forward, but she was stopped by a temple guard. "Get out of here Capture Xuannu and get angry. "Step back!" Temple guard cold spit out two words. The fierce intention of killing suddenly flashed in the eyes of catching Xuannu, so she had to start. But the people next to her immediately grabbed her."Miss, don''t be impulsive. This is the temple guard!" A gray haired old man lowered his voice. "Temple guard?" Obviously, catching Xuannu had heard of the name of the temple guard. Her face changed slightly, and she finally became more restrained. "I didn''t expect that in order to deal with my arrest of my family, even the temple guards were invited here, OK! Very good! " "Take that thing out!" she whispered Hearing this, the old man was stunned: "Miss... Do you really want to do this... " since they even invited the temple guards out, we don''t need to be polite. The big thing is that we can''t get caught! " Catch Xuannu in a low voice. The old man''s face changed slightly and hesitated. Finally, he answered and retreated. "Silent moon, don''t worry. My sister will protect you well. You should be wronged first, and soon my sister will take you back." Qu Xuannu comforts Qu Jiyue in the border, and her tone is gentle. Catch the quiet moon, eyes slightly red, people gently nod. Catching Xuannu took a breath, as if to put her heart down a little. But her attention was soon captured by the figure next to the silent moon. She didn''t say a word. She just gave the man a cold look. Then she turned around and called out, "elder saint! Why hasn''t the Lord of your sect appeared? What exactly do you mean The king of the holy heart stepped over and said with no expression: "the master of the temple will be here later. Miss Qu, please be patient and wait. This is a very important thing. Everything should be dealt with solemnly. I hope Miss Qu can understand." "Understand?" Catching Xuannu Lenghun repeatedly said: "you God Temple suspects that we are people of the dark Dynasty. We have made every effort to make difficulties for us. Now we have imprisoned my sister. Our captors have voluntarily put down our weapons and entered your God''s temple. Your temple master is still here to avoid people! Do you look down on our arrest? " Saint heart slightly moved his eyebrows, but did not speak. On the other hand, Mo Ziyun hurriedly came over and said with a helpless smile, "Miss Qu, please be calm and don''t be impatient. The Lord of the temple will come here soon. Now you are here. I think the temple master will give you a satisfactory reply. Please don''t worry." "Since elder Mo has said that, Xuannu will wait a moment." Catch Xuan Nu said coldly. Although she did not have much contact with Mo Ziyun, she learned a lot about Mo Ziyun from Qu Jiyue, and she was willing to give her face. After all, Mo Ziyun takes care of her sister. What''s more, this time it was not allowed to capture family members into the temple. You should know that the temple of God is still suspected that the capture family is related to the dark Dynasty. This also has to be mo Ziyun''s words. She asks Qu Xuannu to come in and have a look at Qu Jiyue. Otherwise, she will go on like this, for fear that the catcher will directly fight with the Shentian temple. In that case, it will not be good for either side. Other elders were also aware of the seriousness of the matter, and also doubted the relationship between Qu Jiyue and the dark Dynasty, which allowed Qu Xuannu to lead some of the strong ones into the palace. Most of the masters of the capture family are still waiting outside the temple of God. The capture family members stand in front of the boundary of Qu Ji month, one by one restless. The elders also gathered together to discuss something. All the disciples around were talking and the scene was boiling. However, the white night was sitting in the border with his knees crossed, as if everything outside had nothing to do with him. At the disciple''s table of Zhenshen temple, Qi Wushuang sits quietly in the center, quietly watching the white night of meditation there. "Elder martial brother." Next to Lian Jieyan called low. "What''s the matter?" Qi Wushuang asked. "Did you ask the master to do it?" Lian Jieyan hesitated and asked carefully. "No Qi matchless shook his head: "he did it himself. I can''t interfere." "This..." Lian Jieyan was surprised: "why?" "Do you need to ask? The master also has an eye on the white night''s Hongbing. " Qi Wushuang said: "if you kill white night, Hong Bing is the thing without owner. You can take it. However, it is not easy to kill white night. After all, he is connected with Shenji palace, so if you want to move white night, you can only find an excuse. It happened that our plan gave the master an excuse, and he did it." "So the master didn''t tell you when he was in action?" Lian Jieyan was surprised. "Of course." Qi Wushuang shook his head lightly: "that old fox, has ever considered us? Don''t think that he is indifferent to all these things we do, and that he doesn''t know anything. In fact, he knows much more than we think. For him, we are just his tools. " Lian Jieyan''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Whoa! At this time, a golden light came down from the sky and attacked here directly. Then there was an unparalleled supremacy over the region. The boiling scene instantly quieted down. People looked up into the air, breathing tight.But see above the sky, a figure slowly falls. That is the God God God hall Lord! All stood up immediately, and shouted at the falling figure. "See the Lord of the temple!" The voice rang out all over the world. But see God God Temple Lord falls in front of the pillar of the sky Ling, and then wave: "free ceremony." "Thank you the Lord!" People rose and looked at the figure with respect. Rao is to catch Xuannv also converged a lot. But she won''t stop there! I saw the mysterious woman step forward, and he owed to the Lord of god heaven hall. He turned cold and said, "Lord, you should give us a confession to our escapement." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2015 "Account?" God God Temple Lord gently nodded: "you don''t worry, this time the tianlingzhu ruling, will be fair and just, let everyone be convinced!" When the words came to this, the Lord of the temple of God turned and walked toward the seat set on it. At the same time, his mouth made a sound again. "But catch the family Xuannu, my God''s heaven hall is not the place where you can be wild after all. If my God''s heaven hall is really guilty of capturing the silent moon, I wonder if you can give us an explanation!" "I''ll explain it to you?" Capture Xuan Nu congealed eyes: "Hall Lord what meaning?" "Dark dynasty!" "If you can''t convince people, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out of here," said the Lord of God''s temple As soon as he said this, many elite disciples and deacons around him immediately stood up. Their faces changed greatly, and they immediately drew their swords and faced these people. "Is it possible that the people in the temple of heaven are going to renege?" "How mean! Use the second young lady to lure the first lady into your God Temple, and then you will betray your faith to take the first lady? What a temple of God! It''s shameless and vulgar The one who catches a strong family yells. But it didn''t work. The people in the temple of God didn''t care about this. She took a deep breath and said nothing. She understood the meaning of the Lord of God''s temple, and could understand his meaning. If Qu Jiyue is really related to the people of the dark Dynasty, then the whole capture family must also have collusion with the dark king Dynasty. Now that there is collusion, will the Lord of the temple of God let go of the captors? Therefore, if Qu Jiyue was found guilty, if these captors could not prove their innocence, they would not walk out of the temple of God with ease! Catch Xuannu secretly gnash teeth, autumn eyes are full of Shen Ning, people do not know what to say! I don''t know how long after that, she took a deep breath and was ready to retort. But just then, a voice came from the side. "The Lord of the temple, let''s first take out the evidence proving our collusion with the dark king Dynasty and make it known to the public whether it is convincing or not." As soon as this word comes out, people subconsciously look at the sound source. I found that the speaker was the white night. At the moment, he is sitting in the boundary. He is meditating quietly with his eyes closed. "White night, it''s not your turn to speak here!" The holy heart said without expression. "This matter has something to do with me. Why can''t I speak? On the contrary, you, the great elder, and the Lord of the temple, did not say anything. What are you saying here The white night took it easy and went back. As soon as this word falls, the saint heart gentleman''s brow instantly frowns innumerable. But he still did not attack, just a murmur, is silent. The Lord of the temple of God waved. Then see even green leaf led the law enforcement hall disciples carrying a few plates came up. There are some books on the plate, as well as the record crystal handed in by the disciple of Eagle hall before. Yun Qingye worshiped the Lord of the temple of God and led his disciples to the bottom of Tianling column. He picked up the books, looked straight at them, and read them aloud. "Qu Jiyue, a disciple of Zizhu Pavilion, killed elder Zhang of our sect''s Shenwu hall a few days ago. He is extremely cruel and vicious. Now I use the following evidence to confirm his guilt..." Yun Qingye''s voice is loud and loud. All the disciples around tianlingzhu heard it clearly. While he was reading, a disciple also took out the recording crystal and showed the image to the public again and again. Many of the disciples on the scene who did not know the situation heard these things and made a cry one by one. "My God, this... Is this really the work of the younger martial sister?" "Is that the man of the dark dynasty? Well done, why did he call in the strong men of the dark dynasty? " "And it''s a coincidence that elder Zhang died after she summoned the people of the dark dynasty?" "It''s so vicious! People of the dark Dynasty should not die easily! If you capture the moon, you will deserve it! " Many of the disciples pointed to the capture of Jiyue and began to spit. Many even wanted to rush forward, but they were stopped by the captors. The scene is boiling and seems to be out of control. Catch the Xuannu willow eyebrows tightly wrinkled. Qu Jiyue has a pale face and whispers: "I didn''t kill elder Zhang, I''m not a member of the dark Dynasty..." however, no one wants to believe her, except the one who catches the family. "Master of the temple!" At this time, a group of people rushed to the front, one by one knelt in front of the God Temple Lord, wailing and crying. People were all stunned. When they looked together, they found that they were disciples of Shenwu hall! I saw them kneeling neatly and kneeling to the God God Temple Lord and calling out, "Lord, please make decisions for our elders and give him a justice!""The elder devoted himself to the clan, worked hard and spared no complaint. He paid a lot for the clan. Now he died like this... I can''t wait! I can''t wait "Ask the temple master to avenge the elders!" Crying and choking. Especially at this time, the elder martial brother of Shenwu hall suddenly turned his head and glared at him: "white night!" "Well?" White night side head. When you are not being bullied by master, it is hard for you to defend yourself? You''re such a mean thing. You killed him with Qu Jiyue. How vicious you are As soon as this word fell, the disciples of Shenwu hall began to scold. "White night, you bastard!" "You dogs and men can''t die easily!" "Master of the temple, please make sure that they are skinned and cramped, and they must not die easily!" People exclaimed with emotion. At this time, a figure went to the white night. White night slightly moved eyebrows, calmly watching the figure standing in front of himself. This is yuexiaoxiao. But at the moment, her eyes are red, good-looking pupil is filled with incredible. "You let me very disappointed..." month Xiaoxiao micro open cherry lips, hoarse said. These words, as if she had tried her best to say them. The moon beside her trembles slightly and her pupils swell. I don''t know how to refute it. The other disciples of the hall were silent. In addition to the abuse of the white night and the capture of the moon, there was no other. Yuexiaoxiao tightly staring at the eyes of the white night, a little tears in the corner of his eyes rippling. "Why don''t you talk?" She is hoarse again ask, autumn Mou seems to want to see through the white night. "Speak? What else to say? He who is pure is self-cleaning! " White night raised his head and looked at her quietly: "I am innocent. What''s the use of saying more? Or... You don''t believe me? " This word falls, month Xiao Xiao slightly a Leng, the person opened a mouth, but can''t say a word. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2016 The word "white night" made the sound of the scene much smaller. Yes, Zhang Shenwu had a great trust in white night before he died. Although the white night caused a lot of problems, he did not really let these elders have less headache. However, Zhang Shenwu did not feel that the white night had bad character. From the beginning to the end, he did not take the initiative to find anyone''s trouble. It was all trouble to find him. At this time, a disciple in the Shenwu Hall said coldly, "white night, do you want to talk about this? You have made use of elder Zhang''s trust to make such a despicable thing! Otherwise, how can elder Zhang walk with you? " "But now the result of the matter has not been found out. How can you convict me?" The white night facial expression does not have the expression to say, then looks to the God day Temple Lord: "the temple Lord, Zhang elder''s wound may examine?" "It''s not over yet! It''s a very complicated force. " The Lord of the temple of God. "Is there no result yet?" "The crime of capturing Jiyue has been settled down!" The king of the holy heart said. "What does it have to do with me if the crime of seizing Ji Yue is settled?" The white night asked. "You are all representatives of the Shenji palace, and you have maintained the capture of the moon everywhere, which is enough to prove that you are a group. In addition to the attack on elder Zhang, this is not enough to explain the problem?" The king of the holy heart hummed coldly. "It turns out that the elder decided that one thing depends on guessing?" The white night asked. Catch Xuannu, Liu Mei light Cu. Keep the moon in peace everywhere? What''s going on? How can this man defend his sister? Isn''t he at odds with me? Catching Xuannu glanced at the white night, and her eyes were full of doubts. But listen to the holy heart King snort, light mouth: "some things have been obvious, search for evidence will only give the murderer time to sophistry and even escape, white night, you should not take my God Temple people as a fool!" "So at the end of the day, it''s still your guess." Shake your head at night. "You..." what else did the saint heart want to say, but he was interrupted by the Lord of the temple of God. "Enough!" Two simple words fell down, the scene was instantly silent. People''s eyes fell again on the body of the God Temple. However, the master of the temple said without expression: "it is not difficult to resurrect elder Zhang by the means of the master of the temple. Even if he was cut off from his life and destroyed Shouyuan, he still had a way to regenerate him, but it would take a long time. In addition to removing the power of Hongbing from his body, the master of the temple also needs to recast his Shouyuan, so in a short time, This case can''t be placed on elder Zhang for the time being. As for the white night, it''s only a suspect. " "Suspect?" The king of the holy heart was stunned and asked, "the Lord of the temple, have you not convicted him?" "When did the Lord of this house say that he was guilty?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. The saint heart''s mouth is slightly open, I don''t know what to say. "I just asked you to bring the white night for interrogation. That''s all. Do you think that the master of this hall will think that the white night is also an accomplice because of the capture of the silent moon? Isn''t that too hasty? " The Lord of the temple of God. The words fell to the ground, and the scene was a little boiling. Qu Jiyue secretly breathed a breath and said to the white night, "I didn''t expect that what you said is true. The Lord of the temple did not arbitrarily convict you." "As the leader of the temple of God, the master of the temple of heaven will never be just a high-level practitioner, and his vision and wisdom will not be inferior to ordinary people." Calm way of white night. Qu Ji Yue nods gently. "Then, master of the temple, since you think that the white night is still a suspect at present, why did you call him here?" The king of the holy heart coagulated his eyes and clasped his fist. "Naturally, it is for the trial of capturing the silent moon." The Lord of the temple of God. "Try to capture the silent moon?" Everyone around me was stunned. "Isn''t it a crime to capture Ji Yue?" "The evidence and testimony have been read out and presented. Isn''t it time for execution? What is this for? " "What''s the new discovery of the temple master?" The disciples around us whispered and talked. And the holy heart here is extremely ugly. There is no doubt about it. The Lord of the temple of God is not in a hurry to let Qu Ji Yue die! Shengxinjun doesn''t care whether the moon is dead or alive. How she has nothing to do with him. What he cares about is the attitude of the Lord of the temple of God! It seems that the Lord of Shentian temple has a little doubt about all the decisions and decisions made by Shengxin Emperor... the Lord of Shentian temple said aloud: "the crime of catching Jiyue is obvious to all, and we all think that capturing Jiyue is the murderer of colluding with the dark Dynasty to kill elder Zhang. However, there is one thing in this hall, which is very difficult to understand. At present, only one person can do it It''s the white night Speaking of this, the Lord of the temple of God was stunned and turned his eyes to the white night. Dark eyebrows move at night. But I heard the Lord of the temple of God speak directly."White night, I would like to ask you, if you kill elder Zhang Shenwu with the weapon of Hongbing, can you make him no longer alive?" As soon as this word falls, the saint heart gentleman''s face instantly dignified innumerable. After thinking about it for a while, he pulled out the sword from his waist and stabbed it on the ground. In an instant, a hot sword swept the four sides. "The power of the Hongbing of Lihuang sword is enough to burn the body of elder Zhang completely. Unless the power of the temple master surpasses that of Hongbing, it is impossible to revive elder Zhang!" White night said quietly. Beyond the power of Hongbing... That can basically dominate the state of Liszt. This fell to the ground, and many people cried out. And the Lord of the temple of God has nodded repeatedly. "Now, it has come to an end!" God heaven hall Lord light said. "The result? What does the Lord mean? " Asked the Deacon. "Don''t you understand?" "If the murderer is really a white night or capturing the moon, if the white night is really related to the dark king Dynasty, then the dark Dynasty will not send a strong man to kill elder Zhang Shenwu! Because white nights are enough. " People were shocked when they heard it. Only listen to God Heaven Temple Lord continued. "The murderer cut off elder Zhang''s lifeblood and his longevity yuan. His purpose is to make elder Zhang fall completely, and he can''t be reborn. In this way, we can''t solve the secret of his attack by resurrecting elder Zhang! But the opponent''s strength is not as good as this hall, so this kind of means, this hall still can revive! If all this was done by Bai Ye and Qu Jiyue, and the murderer was Bai Ye, why didn''t Hong Bing kill elder Zhang at night? Isn''t that more crisp? " "The Lord of the temple is under surveillance at night. Can he move?" There is humanity. "But elder Zhang was also killed under the care of all the elders and the elite of our sect. If the murderer is the white night, he can kill him with the help of Hongbing without being aware of it. What''s his care? If so, it will be good for him. Why? Because he has enough alibi, the disciples who watch him can testify for him, don''t they? " God heaven hall Lord light said. Many people are dumb when they say this. Yeah! If white night is really the murderer, why not use Hongbing to kill Zhang Shenwu? If he is not, why should the dark Dynasty make such a fuss? Let capture the silent moon open the space tunnel and let the strong enter the God Temple? Why don''t white night let go? Everything is really confusing. Many felt their chin and thought. Even catching Xuannu is frowning, as if thinking about something. "With Hongbing''s words, does white night not expose his identity? After all, he has Hongbing in the whole clan! " At this time, another question was raised. God God Temple Lord shakes his head again. "Is it not self contradictory to dare to use Hongbing when injuring elder Zhang, but to have scruples when killing elder Zhang?" "Maybe he just thought that you would think so, so he didn''t use Hongbing to confuse us!" "Then if you don''t use Hongbing, you can''t destroy your mouth. When elder Zhang is revived in this hall, will you still be able to tell the truth? Is the night still doomed? " This is not the case. At this moment, the holy heart suddenly snorted. "Lord! You seem to have overlooked the most important thing? " "Oh?" The main side of the temple of God looked at the holy heart king and said faintly, "what do you need to add to the chief elder?" "Of course The holy heart king said without expression: "what the temple Master said just now is all thinking from the perspective of white night and reasoning from the perspective of white night as the murderer. But now... This is not what is presented to us! But to capture the moon! It''s the space door! It''s the sneak in of the powerful of the dark dynasty! White night is not the murderer, he is the accomplice. The real murderer is the strong man of dark Dynasty who was introduced into my palace by the two of them The voice fell to the ground, and the holy heart King stepped forward to seize the record crystal in the hands of the disciple of law enforcement hall, activate it, and replay the picture of how to force the Dharma gate to split through the void and lead the strong men of the dark Dynasty into the interior again. Once again, people fell into silence. The holy heart turned his eyes and looked at the God Temple Lord. His meaning is obvious. This crystal matter can not be explained, then all that the Lord of God''s temple said is powerless. In front of a disciple, in public, Shengxin Jun didn''t believe that the Lord of God''s temple would turn black and white, and directly favor the other end of the white night. All his prestige will be lost. At such a critical moment, the Lord of the temple of God should not have done such a stupid thing. However, at this time, the god heaven hall master suddenly turned to look at the holy heart king, the person calm way. "This record crystal is forged! No one has ever sneaked into the temple of GodThe words fell to the ground, and the holy heart trembled on the spot. All the people in the audience were dumbfounded. Fake? "Lord... What do you say?" An elder shivered and looked at the Lord of God''s temple: "fake? But before you... Didn''t you say it was true? " "If this hall does not say so, I am afraid that the tianlingzhu ruling will not be held as scheduled." God God Temple Lord said calmly. The words fell to the ground, and countless people were sweating, and they suddenly responded. It turns out! The judgment of the Lord of the temple of heaven is not for capturing the silent moon and the white night. It''s... Someone else! Originally from the very beginning, the God God Temple Lord''s heart had the idea! "No way!" At this time, the holy heart king over there roared. He glared at the God God Temple master, and repeatedly drank and yelled: "master, everything on the record crystal is true, how can it be fake? It''s impossible! " "The forgery level of this record crystal is really perfect! If you only rely on this record crystal, I''m afraid you can''t see any clue, but... If you judge by other things, you can smell out the problem. " "Something else? What is it? " "Heaven is bound!" "The boundary between heaven and earth? The heaven boundary that protects the ancestral space? It is said that as long as an outsider breaks through the void with the skill of space and enters the heaven hall of our God, there will be a reaction at the boundary of heaven line... Hall master, is it said that when elder Zhang was killed, there was no reaction at all? " Ink purple rhyme lost his voice and asked. "Yes." God God Temple Lord gently nodded. No response, it proved that no one broke into the void that day. "Maybe it''s just that the disciples guarding the Tianxing boundary didn''t report the fluctuation of the Tianxing boundary, or maybe they didn''t notice the fluctuation at all. It''s more likely that there is something wrong with the boundary... Hall master, this doesn''t mean anything?" The holy heart said. However, the Lord of the temple of God shook his head again: "elder, the three situations you mentioned are impossible to happen!" "Why?" The holy heart asked. "The reason is simple." God tiandian main light open: "because the original guardian of the boundary of heaven line... Is me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2017 Hearing this, the holy heart has been completely silent. His eyes were slightly open, and he was staring at the God Temple master. His lips trembled slightly, and there was no blood color. Although from his look, he is not a bit flustered, but his eyes in the depths of the wave of the light, has been deeply betrayed him. "How could the temple master... Appear there?" The holy heart asked hoarsely. The Lord of the temple of God did not speak, but looked at the holy heart in silence. Saint heart slightly frowned, a trace of fear passed in his eyes. But in such a short time, he seems to have caught something from the calm eyes of the Lord of God''s temple. The whole person unexpectedly stepped back half step. The twinkling in his eyes was no longer fear, but strong shock, and a lot of amazement and fear! Let the presence of the holy heart show the look of shock and fear, and I don''t know what kind of things can be achieved. "The elder should have guessed it?" The Lord of the temple of God said calmly, "it was it who warned me to enter the boundary of Tianxing ahead of time. At first, I didn''t know why it wanted me to enter. Now I think it''s reasonable." The words fell to the ground, and many disciples around him were in a fog. "What are the elders talking to the temple master?" "I don''t know." "Who is that" it " People are confused and whispering, but no one can answer. However, Shengxin Jun vomited his anger and said lightly: "since the master of the temple has confirmed that the capture of Jiyue was framed, and he knows that Bai Ye did not commit a plot against elder Zhang, for whom is the tianlingzhu verdict called by the temple master "Soon you will find out!" The Lord of the temple of God closed his eyes and was silent for a while. Then he turned back to his seat and looked at the green leaves over there. Yun Qingye seems to have understood something. His expression on his face has changed a lot, which is quite different from that before. At present, he is very calm, calm and solemn. It was as if he had seen everything. Many of the disciples were frightened. And some elders smell something. It seems that... Yun Qingye and God tiandian master have concealed a lot of things from everyone. Seeing Yun Qingye take out a new list from the ring, he exclaimed without expression: "the disciples of Eagle hall, Chen Guang, Zhu Shihe, Xiao Boxin, Xia yuan, and Mao Youcai... Collude with the dark Dynasty, conspiring with their accomplices, intending to rebel, with sinister intentions, unforgivable! After the investigation by the Lord of the temple of God, the evidence has been confirmed! I''ll punish him with tianlingzhu! " The voice dropped, and the scene was quiet for a moment. All of them looked in the direction of the eagle hall. Before that, the disciple who gave the record crystal was completely flustered. Before these people could reflect what was going on, they saw that several elite members of the clan had fallen beside them, grabbed them by the shoulder, pulled them out of the crowd and threw them by the Tianling pillar. The people on the scene finally came back to their senses, and they could not help but cry out. "What?" "This... What''s the matter?" Some of the disciples did not turn their heads around and did not understand what had happened. "Chen Guang, Zhu Shihe, Xiao Boxin, Mao Youcai... Do you know the crime?" Just listen to Yun Qingye''s expressionless stare at these disciples and say. The disciples of the eagle hall trembled in unison. Then they knelt down on the ground and cried out eagerly, "elder Yun, what are we guilty of?" "I... what crime have we committed?" "We have not colluded with the dark dynasty! Temple master! Wronged "We are wronged People constantly kowtow to the hall master and Yun Qingye, one by one, crying for their father and mother and shouting for injustice. "Hall master, I can swear with blood that the disciple has never colluded with the dark Dynasty. If there is any contact with the people of the dark Dynasty, there will be five thunders and all the spirits will be destroyed, and there will be no end of disaster!" Chen Guang suddenly got up with tears on his face, and he was excited and serious. "Temple master, we don''t know the people of the dark Dynasty at all. You said that we colluded with the people of the dark Dynasty, and you have evidence, so please show the evidence!" At this time, Zhu Shihe also called out. "That''s right. Please show me the evidence!" "Yes, we need evidence!" "No evidence, we don''t accept it!" The rest of them cried out excitedly. Everyone was staring at the God Temple Lord, waiting for his evidence. There is no affectation on everyone''s face. It is full of true feelings and yearning from the heart. Seeing this, some of the disciples believed them. After all, only those who have a clear conscience will demand the other party to take out the evidence so strongly. But... the Lord of the temple of God did not say a word, and did not take out the evidence to prove that they were murderers!He just slightly side of the head, that pair of golden and deep pupil bead is only to scan the holy heart of the other side of the eye, that''s all. Although it is only a very small action, it is extremely shocking in the eyes of those who have a heart. Saint heart''s face was pale in an instant... the white night here could not help frowning. "It''s over! It''s all over Qi Wushuang here took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice. "Big brother, what''s the matter? What''s over Side of the Lian Jieyan a head of fog. "The Lord of the temple has no evidence to prove that the people of the eagle hall collude with the people of the dark king Dynasty." Qi has no double light path. "What?" Even Jieyan and Xu Wu were surprised. Xu Wu lowered his voice and said, "so, elder martial brother, is the hall master going to take these people as scapegoats?" "Not a scapegoat!" Qi Wushuang shook his head and said, "these people did participate in this incident, but they did not collude with the people of the dark king dynasty! They''re colluding with... Someone else! " "Someone else?" Lian Jieyan is still confused. But next to Xu Wu is scalp numb, shivering very much. Obviously, he has understood the meaning of Qi Wushuang and understood everything! "This is the chance the Lord gave him! Give him one last chance Qi Wushuang looked at the holy heart king over there, and the man said calmly: "if he can''t get rid of the people of the eagle hall, then the hall master will not be polite. If he punishes the people of the eagle hall, then... The god heaven hall can be peaceful for a while! The temple master doesn''t want to mess up the temple of God at this time! Now it''s up to him to decide! The Lord of the temple of God is really extraordinary "Yes Xu Wu gasped and looked at the front. "Tianlingzhu''s ruling was applied for by him, but he never thought it was also prepared for him. In the dark, the Lord of the temple of God has mastered everything... Is this the way of the Lord of the temple of God?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2018 What a depressing atmosphere. Many people were swallowing in secret. Although many of the disciples looked at the Lord of God''s temple in a confused way, they didn''t know why he didn''t take out the evidence he said for a long time! Therefore, a large number of eyes focused on the body of the God Temple. But... Some people''s eyes fall on the holy heart. "Senior brother, what should I do now?" Lian Jieyan''s voice trembles, and she looks at Qi Wushuang beside her in great fear. "Yes, elder martial brother, all his actions are carried out according to our plan. It can be said that he is going by our way. Now he has fallen down and he is afraid that he will not disclose us!" Xu Wu couldn''t help speaking, his face was full of worry. "Don''t panic." Qi Wushuang squinted and said in a low voice, "the more this situation is, the more cautious he will be, and the more impossible it will be for us to come out. You know, if we are in peace, he will be helped when something goes wrong. He is a smart man and knows how to do it." Two people do not speak, the worry on the face does not disperse. At this time, the holy heart king here finally said: "if you want evidence, you don''t need to take the initiative in the temple, and I can give it to you!" The words fell to the ground, the scene was silent for several seconds, and then there was an uproar. "What?" Shock like voices come and go. Those disciples also all opened their eyes, one by one, as if struck by lightning, looking at the king of sacred heart. Chen Guang, the leader, raised his hand and pointed to the holy heart king with trembling: "elder... You..." "if you are from the dark Dynasty, then you must have the mark of contact with the people of the dark king Dynasty. At the beginning, I smelled the breath of the mark on your body. Originally, I was not sure. Now the Lord of the temple said so, and I can already Sure enough, that is the mark of the dark dynasty! " As the voice fell down, Sheng Xin Jun stepped forward and grabbed Chen Guang''s arm. At the moment when the saint Xin Jun grabbed Chen Guang''s arm, Chen Guang only felt the stabbing pain in his arm, and then the holy heart gentleman again rolled up his sleeve. Just look at Chen Guangna''s slightly dark arm, appeared a black as a lion''s mark. Chen Guang was completely confused when this mark appeared. "What is this... This?" Chen Guang murmured. "This is the evidence!" The holy heart king put down his hand and said without expression. "No... no... no!" Chen Guang shivered wildly, and then seemed to think of something. He pointed to the holy heart and yelled: "this mark was made by you. You just put it in my hand. This is not the mark of the dark Dynasty. It is you who framed me! You''re setting me up Chen Guang was excited and growled bitterly. But as soon as he said this, the Lord of the temple of God over there waved his hand. "Take them all and put them into tianlingzhu!" "Yes The disciple went straight to the hall to enforce the law. "Stop it!" "What are you going to do?" "I didn''t collude with the dark dynasty! Let me go! I didn''t collude with the people of the dark dynasty! " These disciples of the eagle hall reacted extremely violently, frantically struggling, pushing and bumping, intending to put aside the shackles of the law enforcement hall disciples. And at this time, Zhu Shihe over there called out to the holy heart king, "holy elder! We did exactly what you said. Why... Why do you harm us The words fell to the ground, and the holy heart''s face became tense. The breath of the disciples on the scene was also completely frozen. "Elder, we all do what you say, and we all do it. We forge record crystal, frame up and capture the moon, so as to pull the night into the water. Isn''t all this your plan? Now that the Lord of the temple has sinned on me, will you cross the river and tear down the bridge? Even if you have nothing to do with us, why do you slap us in the face? Give us the label of collusion with the dark dynasty? Elder, you are cruel At this time, Chen Guang also called out. He didn''t care what he was doing. At this time, he couldn''t hide any more. And after his words fell to the ground, the whole Tianling column immediately exploded around the pot. Everyone''s eyes widened and looked at Chen Guang in disbelief. "You... What are you talking about?" The emperor of the holy heart was angry and immediately cried to the disciples of the law enforcement Hall: "quick, put these spies of the dark Dynasty on the Tianling pillar, and I will execute them personally!" "This..." the disciples of law enforcement hall don''t know what to do when you look at me and I look at you. "What are you doing The emperor of the holy heart, then suddenly clasped his fist at the god heaven hall master and said, "Lord, you must not believe the words of these traitors and spies! The holy heart king is loyal to the family and will never have two hearts! ""Maybe they are not forgiven for their words, but they are not sure what they have done for the sake of the Lord, but you can''t be sure of what they said." The Lord of the temple of God raised his hand and said without expression: "in view of the bad behavior of Chen Guang and Zhu Shihe and their great influence on the clan, the Lord of the temple has decided to grant them the punishment of Tianling pillar. You should execute it yourself, elder elder?" "It''s the duty of the emperor of the holy heart to get rid of the evil for the clan." Shengxinjun Baoquan Dao. "Well, I''ll leave it to you." God God Temple Lord light said, and then back to one side. The king of the holy heart did not hesitate to raise his hand directly to those who had caught it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a dull sound came out. We can see that Chen Guang and Zhu Shihe''s bodies are suppressed by a strong and astonishing trend, and all their spirits are torn apart, and they have lost their ability to resist. Those law enforcement hall disciples immediately dragged them to tianlingzhu, and then urged tianlingzhu. However, a large amount of light blue and transparent tentacle like substances suddenly sprang out from Tianling pillar, which immediately bound the people of Eagle hall, and then pulled them. Whoosh.... the people were wrapped around the pillars by tentacles. "No! Elder, you can''t do this! " "Lord, we are innocent! Temple Lord, we are just helping the elder. We are innocent "Let us go, we are wronged!" "Lord! Hall master ... the crowd screamed and struggled wildly. But they have been bound by tianlingzhu, and they can''t escape any more... "open up At this time, but listen to the holy heart gentleman cold drink. The disciple operating tianlingzhu immediately activated tianlingzhu. In an instant, Tianling pillar bloomed with brilliant golden awns. Just look at these golden awns, like the river, rushing towards the bodies of those disciples. After a while, the bodies of these people were completely covered by the golden golden awns like water. "Ah..." the disciples bound on the Tianling column gave out hoarse shouts, and then their heavenly spirits lit up and quickly gasified at the speed visible to the naked eye. There were shouts of alarm around. It is the first time for many disciples to see the so-called tianlingzhu trial. Today, it is also an eye opener. After Lingzhu''s energy covered that day, the disciples of the eagle hall began to twitch wildly, as if they had been electrocuted. This lasted for about 20 interest, and Jin mang slowly disappeared. However, when we look at the disciples, we can see that they have been completely paralyzed on the Tianling pillar. All their strength and spirit disappeared. They were like ordinary people, completely abandoned, and all their strength had been absorbed by tianlingzhu. The disciples around were staring at each other, and they couldn''t believe what they saw. How many living people have been abandoned? It''s scary. In addition, what kind of energy is released on the Lingzhu that day? It''s so mysterious... however, just before the people came back to God, the holy heart king on this side suddenly looked at the disciple who was controlling tianlingzhu, and his mouth gave out a cold voice: "what are you doing? Why is the first level penalty adopted? " "This... Elder? Aren''t they all first-class penalties? " That disciple Leng Leng Leng, difficult to understand said. "First degree penalty? How can such a traitor, a traitor and a villain, be punished at the first level? Such evil people naturally want their spirits to be destroyed! " The holy heart King drank a lot and then raised his hand to the disciple over there. Whoa! A thick and strong force covered the whole body of the disciple. In an instant, the disciple could not control himself, and his palm pressed towards the trigger source of the second-order penalty. Boom! A terrible golden lightning suddenly fell from the sky, directly split on the pillar, and violently tore at those disciples. In an instant, Chen Guang and others were directly destroyed, and their bodies disappeared and died on the spot. "Ah?" Seeing this scene, the scene instantly breathed a lot of cool air, the eyes were wide open. "Those who died of the power of tianlingzhu can never be resurrected, even if the most powerful person of Lisheng state comes, it can''t be... Elder, this is to kill people!" Xu Wu trembled and felt numb on his scalp. Obviously, he couldn''t accept the reality... "he had to do this, he had no way out!" Qi Wushuang said: "although this will also have serious consequences, but... Let these people die completely is his best choice at present.""The best choice?" Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan are slightly stunned. But he saw that the God God Temple master over there faded out his voice: "elder, although they have made great mistakes, are they not guilty to death? When did the Lord want you to put them to death? In addition, they have a lot of useful information in their mouths. If you just kill them, how can they get information from them? Do you... Know what you did? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2019 As soon as the words fell, people all understood that the Lord of the temple of God began to be held accountable. In fact, it is not easy to stop the action of the Lord of the temple of God. However, he did not move, but went with him. This is in fact a tacit acquiescence to the act of the holy heart. But now the Lord of the temple of God is to blame, which has been able to explain a lot of problems. People do not dare to make a sound, just stare at all this in silence. Now even the most idiotic people should understand some of the strange and strange. The white night watched silently. The Lord of the temple of God is really a good player. In fact, he had already known about the changes of the holy heart, but he did not directly move him. After all, the current situation in Shentian temple is extremely serious. As the chief elder of Shentian temple, the status and strength of shengxinjun are extraordinary. Once he is moved, the whole clan will inevitably fall into chaos. If those powerful families outside the gate attacked the temple of God, how could it resist it? The situation will only be out of control! Therefore, the Lord of the temple of God chose not to move the holy heart king from the front, but to beat around the Bush to warn the holy heart king! How can we not understand the meaning of the Lord of God''s heaven with the intelligence quotient of the holy heart? He took a deep breath, then turned and bowed with his fist. He said in a hoarse voice: "what the LORD said is very right. This is indeed the holy heart King''s impulse. The holy heart just can''t bear their slander on me, and can''t tolerate these secret Dynasty spies who betray the clan. Therefore, he is so impulsive. I hope the temple master can forgive me, and the holy heart king is willing to bear any punishment from the temple master!" "It seems that the elder is still very protective of our clan." The Lord of the temple of God nodded his head and said, "it''s unnecessary to punish. After all, the elder is from the perspective of the temple of God. However, these disciples will not die. The elder has done too much. As the head of the sect, you should not be so impulsive and should not control your behavior. Elder, you may be too nervous recently..." speaking of this, God The Lord of the temple of heaven stopped, and then cried out: "why don''t you, elder? During this period, you can have a good rest and adjust your state, and you won''t be responsible for some matters in the sect! The master of this hall will let elder Yun and elder Yingxiang deal with it. You can adjust it at ease! " As soon as the words fell, the saint heart''s face turned white for several circles. The faces of many people present were also ugly. However, no one dares to oppose the choice of God''s temple master. "Thank you for your kindness Shengxin Jun clasped his fist again, but his voice was very dry. "Well, that''s it." The Lord of the temple of God waved his hand and said calmly, "elder elder, go down and have a rest, and the rest of the people will go away. Because of the lack of evidence, the disciple arrested Jiyue and Baiye and released them temporarily. Elder Yun will continue to investigate this matter until the truth is revealed! Elder Yun, I''ll give it all to you! " "Don''t worry. I will find out the truth and find out who killed elder Zhang." Hold on to the green leaf immediately. "Good!" The Lord of the temple of God nodded and left. Capture the lonely moon, joy infinite. She had thought that this time was bound to die, but she did not expect the twists and turns. Catching Xuannu is also a series of eyebrows. For a long time, all this is the god heaven Temple Lord is playing tricks? They were so nervous that they brought so many people to come here, but they didn''t expect it to be so... however, since things have developed to such a situation, it is also a good result. Qu Xuannu vomited her anger. She was determined to take Qu Jiyue back. After all, the current situation in the temple of God is still grim. "Hold on, Lord!" Just then, a shout came out. The words fell to the ground, and all the people who were preparing to give a gift to the Lord of God''s temple were stunned. God God Temple Lord quietly turned around and looked at the sound source over there. And the source of the sound is the Qi matchless! "Brother Qi?" People around were shocked. "Qi matchless?" The elders frowned. Qi Wushuang is ultimately the chief disciple of Zhenshen temple and the first disciple of the sect. Now the king of sacred heart has suffered a great loss. What does he want to do? Countless pairs of eyes stare at Qi Wushuang. There is confusion and doubt. But it''s more about expectations. "Qi matchless? Do you have any questions? " God heaven hall Lord light asks a way. "Yes." Qi Wushuang said: "dare to ask the Lord of the hall. Since the people of the eagle hall have provided false evidence and they are spies of the dark Dynasty, who has always killed Zhang Chang?" "Is it necessary to ask? Of course, they are from the dark dynasty Next to Wen Xiaoxuan replied. "Is there any evidence?" Qi Wu looks at Wen Xiaoxuan for the first time."This..." Wen Xiaoxuan was dumb. "I don''t think there is any evidence? So it would be a bit rash to classify the murder of elder Zhang on the body of the dark Dynasty. " Qi has no double light path. "Disciple Qi Wushuang, you can say what you want." The Lord of the temple of God. However, Qi Wushuang came forward to clasp his fist, arched his hand and said, "the master of the temple, the matter of elder Zhang''s murder is not over, and the white night and capturing the silent moon are still suspected." "No one said that they were innocent. Didn''t the head of the temple have sent the matter to elder Yun to investigate?" The Lord of the temple of God. "But today... These two people have to give us an account, to elder Zhang. If the truth is not clear for a day, then they have been at peace with each other all the time." Qi Wushuang raises his head and stares at the main way of Shentian hall. The words fell to the ground and people breathed hard. "Account? What do you want to account for? " The capture Xuannu here couldn''t help but open her mouth and said coldly. "Can you tell on the spot whether they are murderers?" There are also strong captors humming. However, Qi Wushuang shakes his head. He looks at the people over there, such as zuxiaoyao and yuexiaoxiao. "The younger martial brothers and sisters of Shenwu hall, although the murderer of elder Zhang has not been found out, these two people are still suspected, especially capturing Jiyue. Don''t you want to do something for elder Zhang?" The words fell to the ground, and the people in Shenwu hall looked at each other in a daze. All Xiaoyao stares at Qi Wushuang and asks, "what does elder martial brother Qi want us to do?" "You don''t have to do anything." Qi Wushuang said faintly: "I just want a word from you. If you allow me to do it, I will challenge to capture Jiyue and Baiye on behalf of your Shenwu hall, and give elder Zhang an account! Now, would you like me to challenge these two people on behalf of your Shenwu hall? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2020 Hearing this, the people of Shenwu hall were stunned. People look at me and I look at you. They are confused. Do Xiaoyao also looked at the moon Xiaoxiao, and then lowered his voice and asked: "sister Yue, what do you think?" "The Lord of the temple will make a decision. What''s more, if the temple master is here and all the elders are here, can we let us go wild?" Yuexiaoxiao said in a low voice. "But... Elder Zhang died miserably. Should we be indifferent? They can''t be the murderer. Do you want to see the murderer go unpunished? " Ask at once. Yuexiaoxiao is slightly stunned. However, before she could speak, the disciples of Shenwu hall over there actually knelt down on one knee and knelt down to salute Qi matchless. All of them were very excited and cried out. "Please make decisions for us, senior brother Qi Wushuang!" "Please make decisions for us, senior brother Qi Wushuang!" The sound is like a flood, rippling everywhere. See here, a lot of elders face transient change. The Lord of the temple of God also slightly turned his head and looked at the Qi matchless here. But seeing Qi Wushuang clasping his fist again, he respectfully said to the god heaven hall master over there: "please allow me to challenge capture Jiyue and Baiye, and ask for justice for the younger martial brothers and sisters of Shenwu hall." "First of all, whether it''s capturing the silent moon or the white night, they are just suspects, and no one can identify them as murderers. Secondly, the people of Shenwu hall should not ask for justice from the white night and Qu Jiyue. Qi Wushuang, your request is too much. " God God Temple Lord said calmly. "All said, the hall master, today tianlingzhu ruled that only a few disciples of the eagle hall had been disposed of? In this case, it would be too much fun for the court to adjudicate Qi Wushuang shakes his head again. When he fell to the ground, many people gasped for breath. Their eyes were like copper bells and their hearts were almost out of their throat. "What are you doing, elder martial brother Qi?" "How dare he disobey the master? Is he crazy? " "What else does he want to do about it?" "Elder martial brother Qi, what does he... Really want to do..." people are all amazed, whispering and marveling. No one knows what Qi Wushuang''s purpose is to do. The Lord of the temple of God also frowned. I believe he can''t understand Qi Wushuang''s action. How could a normal disciple have the courage to say such a thing to the hall master? "Presumptuous! How can you decide this matter in the hall of double hands? Get out of my way Even green leaves here drink to Qi matchless. "Elder Yun, you''re not my master. I''m Qi Wushuang. I''m the first person on the list of outstanding people. When is it your turn to teach me a lesson here?" Qi Wushuang slightly turned his head and swept the green leaf path. "What do you say?" Even the green leaf is angry. "If the elder is unconvinced, matchless is willing to accept your challenge!" Qi has no double light path. This word falls, even green leaf''s face immediately is iron green. He suddenly turned his head, looked at the holy heart over there, and said in a low voice, "holy elder, do you still care?" At present, only Shentian Temple master and shengxinjun can hold Qi Wushuang down. However, as a leader, it''s really ugly to be angry with a disciple. Moreover, if he refuses Qi Wushuang''s request in public, it will not only chill the hearts of the disciples of Shenwu hall, but also make people think that he is favoring the white night and seizing the moon. At this time, it is really necessary for the holy heart to come forward, so that the situation can be eased. But... The king of the holy heart shook his head and said without expression: "elder Yun, I am not fit, so I will not be involved in the family affairs. Isn''t the Lord of the temple entrusted all the things to you? You''d better persuade matchless. Sometimes the child is stubborn, but his heart is not bad. I think it''s OK for you to guide him well. " As soon as the words fell, countless people''s faces changed. The Lord of the temple of God could not help but look at the holy heart. The words of the holy heart, however, made his position unstable. For a while, the discussion on the scene was even louder... Qi Wushuang''s mouth was dark, and people turned around again, clasped fists and worshipped the god heaven hall master: "temple master, please forgive the unrivalled insolence, but I don''t know what you think?" "Please allow elder martial brother Qi''s request!" The disciples of Shenwu hall called again. This time, except for yuexiaoxiao, everyone knelt down. Seeing this, the God God Temple master knows that if he does not agree, the people of Shenwu hall will not be reconciled. They will not only complain about the sect, but also do some radical things. At this juncture, if something goes wrong at the fourth gate of Shenwu hall, the consequences will be unimaginable... the Lord of Shentian hall is forced to feel helpless, but at the same time, he can see all this clearly.Staring at Qi Wushuang, he said faintly, "what form do you mean by asking for justice "Ten moves!" Qi Wushuang said: "if the white night or capturing the moon can catch me, I will stop! And the younger martial brothers and sisters of Shenwu hall believe that they will calm things down. " "Oh? That''s it? " The Lord of the temple of God was greatly surprised. The white night here is also in a fog. Ten moves? Is Qi matchless too confident in himself? You know, before the white night, Qi Wushuang fought hard, and Zhongyan had red clothes. Even Zhongyan and Hongyi couldn''t help it. How dare he say such arrogant words to Bai Ye? "Yes!" At this time, the capture Xuannu at the other end suddenly cried out. "What? Did you agree? " Qi Wushuang sweeps her eyes and catches Xuannu Dao. "We can see that the temple master is trying his best to protect the silent moon, and is also trying to give everyone a fair play. So we won''t let the temple master be embarrassed. After this, we will take your ten moves. In this way, we can not only prove that I have a clear conscience, but also convince you, right?" Catch Xuannu and hum. "In the end, it''s the first lady who catches the family. It''s not you who take my ten moves. It''s Jue Jiyue. It depends on her ability." Qi has no double light path. "Elder sister... I..." capture Ji month busy called a, face is full of anxiety. There is no doubt about the strength of catching Xuannu, but Qu Jiyue is different. She is not Qi''s matchless opponent. Let alone ten moves, she can''t catch a move. If she does, she will die. However, catching Xuannu said softly: "don''t worry, sister. It''s OK. My sister will make you safe and sound." Seeing the self-confidence in Qu Xuannu''s eyes, Qu Jiyue feels a lot at ease. She nodded softly and nodded. "So you agree?" The Lord of the temple of God opened his voice. "Yes, Lord." Qu Xuannu said calmly: "let this man go. We will let him know how stupid his behavior is." "In that case, all right." God God Temple Lord no longer insisted, and then waved. The people around immediately dispersed. The border that is wrapped in the silent moon has also spread. "White night, prepare yourself." The Lord of the temple of God swept his eyes and sat on his knees and said casually. However, the words fell to the ground, and the white night directly shook his head and said with no expression: "sorry, Lord, I refuse." "What?" There was an uproar. All the elders were staring at the white night. No one who catches the house is surprised. "What? White night, can''t you even take the incomparable ten moves? " The holy heart hummed. "Hehe, you want to catch Qi Wushuang''s ten moves? Although I hate Qi Wushuang, Qi Wushuang is the first disciple of Guizong. Not everyone can catch his ten moves. " Catching Xuannu said faintly, and her eyes toward the white night also showed a strong sense of disgust and killing. Obviously, she had not forgotten what happened with the capture family before she entered the religion. The scene was buzzing and everyone was stunned. Although I don''t know how to capture Xuannu, many people know the strength of Bai Ye. In principle, Bai Ye''s ten moves should be more than enough. Why would he refuse. "White night, are you afraid?" Qi Wushuang squints at the white night. "Not afraid, but unnecessary." White night shook his head and said calmly, "you instigate the people of Shenwu hall to put pressure on the temple master to let him agree to fight with us. With the current situation of the temple of God, even if he doesn''t want to agree to your request, he has to agree. But you have done so much to kill me, but you don''t have to do so much trouble If you want to kill me, you only need to challenge me with life and death. That''s enough. Why use this method? So I only accept the challenge of life and death, not your so-called fair war, understand? " The speech fell to the ground, and the scene was astounded. Qi Wushuang squinted and didn''t say anything. In fact, it''s not that Bai Ye really doesn''t want to fight, but he''s always cautious and can''t guess what Qi Wushuang''s real purpose is. Qi Wushuang should have seen the means of Bai Ye and wants to rely on ten moves to defeat Bai Ye... It''s a complete fantasy. So in the white night, Qi Wushuang must have something behind him. Maybe this is a trap at all. It''s just... The white night has such concerns, but other people don''t think so. After the words of the white night fall to the ground, the people on the other side of the Shenwu hall can''t hold on any more. They just drink a lot. "White night, are you afraid?" "You''re just scared!" "Life and death challenge? The temple master is here, and the elder is here. Do you think they will allow elder martial brother Xu Qi to open the life and death challenge? ""You are clearly afraid "Only those with a guilty heart will be afraid. You must have killed our master!" "White night, you are cruel!" ... the people of Shenwu hall were filled with indignation and yelled and scolded one after another. For a while, the white night was once again the target of public criticism. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2021 However, although the cry around is not small, but the white night is indifferent. He closed his eyes and waited for Qi''s reply. He doesn''t care if a coward''s hat is on his head. But in many people''s eyes, white night seems to be really afraid this time. After all, he has no reason to refuse, only ten moves. If he is not afraid, why refuse it? It seems that Qi Wushuang is overwhelming the white night in momentum! Qi Wushuang''s mouth rose, and the man shook his head in silence. He said faintly, "since younger martial brother Bai has refused, it''s OK. But in my opinion, your refusal will only further confirm your criminal evidence. Everyone''s eyes are bright, and the murderer will never get away with it!" The night is silent. Qi Wushuang turns around and looks at Qu Jiyue over there. "Since white night has refused, let''s start catching younger martial sister!" Catching the silence of the moon, the white face immediately dignified countless. But the woman who captured Xuannu next to her was insensitive. She stepped forward quickly, but she took off her robe and hung it directly on Qu Jiyue''s body. In an instant, Qu Jiyue''s body was filled with a lot of colorful light. "What?" All the people at the scene were shocked. "Thousand magic clothes? How could Qu Xuannu give Qu Jiyue her thousand magic clothes? " "Is it possible that catching Xuannu wants to use Qianhuan Shenyi to protect Qu Jiyue and resist Qi Wushuang''s ten moves for her?" "Can the thousand magic clothes resist?" "This... I don''t know." "It seems to hold up?" "Can you stop it? You underestimate elder martial brother Qi! Just a dead thing, can you compete with elder martial brother Qi? It''s ridiculous The disciples whispered and talked. The elders frowned in silence. The body of capturing the moon was immediately filled with colorful divine light. She looked at her body, her small face full of surprise. "Silent moon, today let you see the power of thousand magic clothes." Catch Xuannu''s mouth rose, said confidently, and then retreated to one side. The thousand magic clothes have been completely integrated with capturing the moon. At this time, the strength of her soul Qi was thousands of times stronger than before. Besides, there was a unique dazzling pattern all over her body, which made her feel terrible. "Well?" The white night opened her eyes and looked at the silent moon in dismay. But Qi Wushuang didn''t move much. He looked at the silent moon, nodded softly, and said faintly, "the thousand magic clothes? very interesting! I''m looking forward to your performance "Please be merciful, elder martial brother Qi!" Capture the silence of the moon gently for ceremony, eyes all over dignified. "Don''t worry. Even if I want to kill you, it''s impossible for me to do it. The Lord is here. If I use death moves, he will stop me." Qi matchless said with a light smile. Capture the silence of the moon slightly stunned. However, at this time, Qi matchless''s eyes become ferocious. His expression is still indifferent, but there is a cold feeling in his pupils. "However, although I can''t kill you, the others are allowed... You can be ready to catch younger martial sister." "What?" The whole body trembled. Before she regained consciousness, Qi Wushuang had already drunk and called out: "the first move, take the move! Heaven''s crazy battle code Boom!! A burst of thunder burst into the air, and then the whole sky around the pillar was broken. An invisible power of space wrapped up the capture silence moon and fixed her in place. "Not good!" The capture Xuannu here was immediately stimulated. Her face changed greatly and she cried out. However, as soon as she said this, Qi Wushuang over there is already approaching the capture of Jiyue. With a fist, she blows at Qu Jiyue''s heart fiercely and bitterly. The scalp of all the people present was numb. What''s going on? Qi''s unparalleled speed, strength and irresistible power are even more powerful than before! All the elders are dull. At the moment, Qi''s fist has been smashed. Capture the silence of the month, breathing tight, crazy general raised jade arm block in the past. Bang! A very depressing and dull sound came out. Qi Wushuang''s fists are pounded on the arms of Qu Jiyue. Qu Ji Yue''s arms are wrapped by a colorful light. The whole looks bright and wonderful. This is the defense of thousand magic clothes! But as the fierce fist approaches... CLICK! There was a strange noise.The defense of Qianhuan Shenyi is suddenly broken. The power of the magic clothes is like the fireworks exploding around. The remaining strength of the fist falls directly on the arms of seizing the moon. Click! The bones of Qu Jiyue''s arms broke in an instant, and her whole body was shaken out by the surging force... whoosh! Capture the silent moon like an arrow, heavy impact on the back of the Tianling column. When people tumble down, they are spitting blood, pale, and difficult to get up. And her two arms, however, were so low that they could hardly be lifted. "What?" Seeing this scene, the arrested family were shocked. The whole scene was boiling in an instant. "A move to break the magic clothes? My God, this is... Is this the power of Qi Wushuang senior brother? " "Isn''t it terrible?" "What was the power of that blow?" "How does elder martial brother Qi do it?" People cry with fear. Qu Xuannu''s face has been white for several times. The whole person is also lost in his eyes. He repeatedly retreats, stares at Qi Wushuang and murmurs: "impossible... This is absolutely impossible..." how terrible the power of Qianhuan Shenyi is, is the most clear. Such a deity, but she dares to climb the capital of the temple of God. She still hopes that it can make her move in the hands of the Lord of the temple of God. But now... It''s so easy to break the thousand magic clothes just like a single Qi? Why? Catching Xuannu is unacceptable! The countless people at the scene were also unacceptable. But the current situation does not allow them to think more. Qi, without any two sides and no expression, walks towards the moon in front of the Tianling pillar. There is a trace of indifference and ferocity in his eyes. "There are nine moves to arrest younger martial sister. If you are willing to tell the truth of elder Zhang''s killing, I can stop this competition!" "I don''t know how elder Zhang was killed, and I didn''t harm elder Zhang. How can you tell me?" Catching Ji Yue gnaws his teeth and gets up with difficulty. "Is it? But after all, I want to give those who trust me younger martial brothers and sisters an account! In this case, it''s better to kill wrong, not to let it go! This blow, let me abandon your cultivation Qi Wushuang said faintly. Suddenly, the pupil was ferocious, and the man stepped forward, like an eagle''s prey, rushing to capture the moon. Violent momentum shakes all sides! All souls retreated. "Stop it!" At this time, a voice of indifference came from the side... from the side www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2022 With the voice of drinking and shouting, a large number of figures rushed out of the crowd. Some of them rushed to capture Jiyue, while others rushed to Qi Wushuang. At the scene, all the people in the temple of God were stunned. They looked at them and found out that the person who took the attack was the one who captured the family. They will certainly not wait to die, just watch the death of the moon. What''s more, they are not from the temple of God, and they don''t have to abide by the rules here. However. This time, the captured family is facing a matchless Qi! Moreover, the Qianhuan Shenyi of Qu Xuannu is now in the hands of Qu Jiyue. She has no divine clothes to help her, and her combat power is greatly reduced. Even if she has the inheritance of Qianhuan goddess, she can''t absorb the inheritance for a while, and she can''t immediately catch up with Qi Wushuang''s strength and compete with it. That''s not true. Qi Wushuang ignores the approach of catching Xuannu. He took a sip. Bang! A gray light burst out of his body, covering his body in an instant. Then a thick and fierce pressure rushed to capture Xuannu. Catching Xuannu''s face changed greatly, and the man tried to get close to him. However, when he finally got close to Qi Wushuang, the power of this palm was so weak that it could almost be ignored. It was impossible to even shake Qi Wushuang by slapping it on the gray gas mask! Catch Xuannu pupil crazy contraction, breathing completely solidified. "Get out of here At this time, Qi Wushuang murmured again. Bang! The gray hood explodes by itself. A thick, fierce and shocking force hit Xuannu''s body hard along her arm. Pooh! Caught by surprise, the whole person was shocked to fly out and fell heavily on the ground. "Sister!" "Miss!" Qu Jiyue shouts bitterly and his family is also anxious. Some of the master catchers have already appeared in front of Qu Jiyue, pulling out their swords and urging tianhun to resist Qi Wushuang. But at this time, a large number of figures rushed over and killed the general. The arrested family''s face changed greatly. After fixing his eyes, he saw that it was Xu Wu and Xiaoyao! The elite disciples of Zhenshen hall and Shenwu hall have made a move! "What?" The voice of alarm rose again. "What are you doing?" Yun Qingye''s expression was tight and he called out. "How can we stand idly by when the arrested family members do not abide by the rules of duel and even intervene without authorization?" Do Xiaoyao hum, is full of fire, crazy general cleavage to capture the people. Xu Wu and other elite town hall also helped, besieged and captured the strong. Those who are strong enough to arrest their families are forced to retreat one by one. There''s no one to defend here. "You Even green leaves are short of breath. A group of elders also exclaimed. "Silent moon!" Ink purple rhyme can no longer see down, secretly bite teeth, jump up to be shot. But she just moved! Crash! A burst of broken air voice, and then a figure blocked in front of her. Ink purple rhyme slightly a Leng, fixed eyes to look, immediately shocked. "Elder?" She cried out. Around Wen Xiaoxuan, Zhong Kui, Wang yuanyan and others are also scalp numb. In this electric light flint Kung Fu, the chief elder Saint heart Jun actually stopped the ink purple rhyme! "Elder, what are you doing?" Wen Xiaoxuan exclaimed. "Don''t do anything, just want to talk to elder Mo!" Holy heart said calmly. Talk? What are you talking about at this juncture? Fools all know that the holy heart king this pressure root is to block ink purple rhyme, do not let her go to save and capture Ji Yue! "Elder, get out of the way. Let''s talk about something later!" Mo Ziyun was impatient, so she wanted to jump over the holy heart to stop Qi Wushuang. "Wanton!" The king of the holy heart was furious: "elder Mo, are you not looking at this elder?" This drink, really shocked the ink purple rhyme. Ink purple rhyme slightly a Leng, already don''t know what to say. And in such a short time, Qi Wushuang over there is already approaching the capture of silence moon. Ink purple rhyme know, now even if the holy heart does not stop her, it is too late! At this time, no one can rescue and capture Jiyue! "Silent moon!" Catching Xuannu suddenly climbed up and screamed bitterly. "Catch younger martial sister!" The disciples of purple bamboo forest also yelled and rushed forward to help. But... It''s too late! There are disciples of Zhenshen temple and Shenwu hall. No one can stop this situation unless the elder or the temple guard intervenes.Countless pairs of eyes looking at the complex. There are pain, helplessness, banter and playfulness... Qu Jiyue silently bears different kinds of eyes around him, and also silently looks at the qiwushuang who is coming. She didn''t flinch, her eyes couldn''t help but stand up, and an unprecedented courage appeared in her heart at this moment! She decided to fight! Although she knew that she could not be Qi''s matchless opponent! But even if she died, she would never die on her knees! "Elder martial brother Qi, it''s not sure who wins or loses." Catching the moon clenched her silver teeth, and the spirit of heaven urged her. The surging divine power rushed into her soul vein like a rushing flood, which spread all over her body, and slowly penetrated into the colorful and gorgeous holy dress on her body. Bang! The thousand magic clothes immediately burst into a dazzling and startling light, which shot into the sky. Many potential people outside the temple of God raised their eyes and looked at the beautiful halo. They were all amazed and shocked. As soon as this divine light came out, she was foolish to capture Xuannu. "This is... Magic power?" She murmured, then seemed to think of something, the whole person actually trembled, and was ecstatic: "the silent moon actually activated the magic power of the thousand magic goddess hidden in the divine clothing! Excellent! Excellent! This is a force of her origin! With such powers, the silent moon will not be defeated! " Catching Xuannu''s eyes were bright and excited. At this moment, she saw hope! And it is not only her who sees hope, but also capture the moon. Capture the silence of the moon will feel all over the body is filled with a strong energy that can not be described by words. Under the implementation of this energy, she is no longer afraid of Qi matchless. On the contrary, she has a feeling that she can tear Qi matchless! Snoring... energy is surging, and God''s clothes are dancing. The capture of the silent moon at this moment is as beautiful and powerful as the nine heaven Xuannu under the rendering of divine light and divine clothes! "Good baby!" Qi Wushuang is also shocked by the change of the captured silent moon, and the man is breathing out his voice. "Elder martial brother, take over!" Capture the silence of the moon to drink, and then pick up catkin, wave forward. Boom! A strange noise came out. This noise is not violent, there is no deafening explosion, there is no earth shaking explosion, but... It is particularly shocking! Because it is not resounding in everyone''s ears, but in everyone''s heart. With the sound of the landing, we can see the release of a wonderful and extraordinary color light from the small hand of catching the moon. This colorful light is like a Phoenix, which involves all the void, samsara, heaven and earth, time, and so on! In the place where Caifeng passed by, everything lost its color and all its strength disappeared without a trace... in the whole world, it seems that everything is no longer important, only this unparalleled blow. The elders opened their mouths and looked at them. As for the disciples, they had been petrified for a long time, and their eyes were staring like copper bells. The deacons, elites and countless experts in the clan were all immersed in the terrible move of capturing the silent moon. This one! It has been far beyond the level of capture the moon, I do not know how many times. Even the existence of the holy heart is impossible to release such a move! This is the power of thousand magic clothes! This is the way to catch Xuannu! People''s hearts are beating wildly. The scene was silent. It''s just. Although the attack was extraordinary, Qi Wushuang was not flustered at all. Just look at him to raise a hand to slightly pinch: "space door, open!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the sound of explosion came out. The void in front of him suddenly opened, and countless doors of space appeared, intending to swallow the attack and pass it on to other areas. But as soon as the space door was formed, it was broken and disappeared by the colorful Phoenix. "True words! Out Qi Wushuang can drink it again. The strong power of truth still can''t shake the blow. People are breathing tight. Qi Wushuang used several moves one after another, even time technique. But it didn''t work at all. "Can''t you say... Elder martial brother Qi can''t resist this move?" Some people are white and whispering. As free and unfettered, his expression is cold and he stares at him. Xu Wu retreated in panic. However, when people thought that Qi Wushuang had nothing to do with this move... crash! Another halo appears.It was a silver light. Qi Wushuang suddenly took out a huge Silver Lion head shield from the ring and banged it in front of him. Bang!! Caifeng directly hit the lion''s head shield. A huge color ripple opened. Countless people fell back again and again, forced by the terrible ripples. The area where the two men fought was twice as large. The terrible atmosphere of destruction spread around, intending to tear the surrounding buildings. The elders sacrificed their strength one after another to protect their disciples from injury. And those Temple guards released their strength to protect tianlingzhu. The scene was very chaotic. Fortunately, the Lord of the temple of God was here, so he immediately raised his hand and cut down three barriers, directly blocking the area where the power was released. However, even if there is a God Temple Lord, in this terrible impact, it is still very frightening. The boundary under the Lord of the temple of God was torn off two times, and the third was full of cracks. Seeing this scene, countless people were so frightened that they thought they were wrong. That''s the power of the Lord of God''s temple... but when the terrible ripple dissipated, a more amazing scene appeared in front of the world. Just look at the big shield with the lion''s head against the impact of Caifeng. It''s actually intact. The Qi behind the shield is matchless... And it''s unhurt... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2023 "How could... Be like this?" Catching Xuannu instantly collapsed on the ground, and the whole person had no strength. "It''s impossible! No way "The power of thousand magic clothes was blocked by Qi Wushuang?" "No... no, it''s not true!" The captors were completely confused. They were all pale, their lips were bloodless, shivering and sweating. They could not accept this scene. And the expression of the capture family members is roughly the same as that of countless disciples of the temple of God. Such a terrible attack, such a vast offensive, such a mysterious means... Was actually blocked. "What''s this... What''s going on here?" "Can that kind of attack... Be prevented?" "The arts of space, time and truth don''t work, but this silver shield is actually useful? What is the shield made of "I don''t know... When did elder martial brother Qi have such a powerful shield?" "My God, is this the support of elder martial brother Qi?" "Elder martial brother Qi... It''s terrible!" The disciples began to discuss, the scene gradually boiling, buzzing sound slowly disturbed everyone''s eardrum. As for the Shenwu hall and the town hall, there have been bursts of Shouts. "Good!" "Ha ha ha ha, great!" "Long live brother Qi!" The disciples of the two halls said excitedly. Lian Jieyan squinted at Qu Jiyue, whose spirit was so thin that she couldn''t help but raise her mouth: "you should have done your best to hit that one just now? Now, let''s see how you can take on the moves of elder martial brother! You''re dead, bitch "Temple Lord, I request to stop the competition!" The ink purple rhyme here seems to have just returned to God from this terrible scene, and the man immediately called out to the Lord of God''s temple. "But this competition was agreed by the family." The Lord of the temple of God. "But..." what else does Mo Ziyun want to say? Qi Wushuang here is moving again. The world breathes hard. Qi Wushuang is holding the huge shield. The whole person is like a moving mountain, which is powerful and unstoppable, and rushes towards the capture of silence moon! The surging pressure and amazing prestige directly forced most of the disciples of the temple of God to breathe hard. Ink purple rhyme scalp numb. She knows that Qi Wushuang doesn''t want to give him more time to capture him! The words she yelled out to the god heaven hall master have already stimulated Qi matchless! At this moment, Qi Wushuang doesn''t even give his family time to stop the game. He''s going to abolish the moon of capture! Give those who dare to disobey him a good lesson! Catching Xuannu''s eyes were lost. Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan stare with a sneer. I stare at it quietly. Shen Baiyi and other purple bamboo forest disciples raised their heads in pain. This seems to be the last farewell! Qu Jiyue looks pale and looks at this scene quietly, but soon, she slowly closes her eyes. She still felt the endless gaze from four weeks, but this time, she had no sense of war, no courage! She doesn''t know what the shield of Qi Wushuang came from, but she can''t kill Qi Wushuang with that blow just now. She knows that she has no chance to kill Qi Wushuang again. I''ve lost! Qu Jiyue takes a breath, quietly waiting for the arrival of death, waiting for Qi''s unparalleled means. And as Qi matchless approaches, the pressure that falls on her also rises accordingly! The delicate body of seizing the moon trembled lightly. However... just at this critical moment, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the side, grabbed the arm of Qu Jiyue, and then yanked it. Caught by surprise, she suddenly fell to the side and lay down in a broad chest. Qiu Jiyue suddenly opens her eyes. Without waiting for a reaction, she sees that Qi Wushuang''s slap has been fiercely patted towards her. The violent and endless power of destruction lingered in his palm. Qu Jiyue was so shocked that she closed her eyes and didn''t dare to see the terrible blow. However, before her eyes were closed, a fist suddenly stretched out and smashed fiercely at the attacking slap. Bang! The fists and palms were handed over, and the terrible explosion came out. Then there was a dazzling golden pattern splashing in all directions. Qi Wushuang, the owner of the slap, was immediately shaken out, and the man floated back for a full hundred meters. After landing, he was unable to hold his body. The whole man stepped back and stepped back again and again!"What?" The moon was stunned. The scene was even more startled. Catching Ji Yue is busy raising his head, only to find that the man holding himself... Is actually a white night. The moon is completely petrified. "White night?" "Elder martial brother Bai!" Countless disciples exclaimed. "What are you doing, elder martial brother Bai?" Do Xiaoyao angry, immediately facing the white night question. "Why? Can''t you see that? " White night''s expressionless stare at all Xiaoyao, light said: "nature is the destruction of the competition ah! OK? I''ve ruined the contest. Are you going to teach me a lesson As soon as this word comes out, all carefree face is blue a lot. He bit his teeth and was afraid to speak. Teach white night? I''m afraid ten are not enough to watch! "Good night The king of the holy heart snorted coldly and cried out: "the Lord of the temple is here, how can you be so wild? Why don''t you step back and let the competition continue? " "Elder, aren''t you unwell and need to rest, regardless of the family affairs? What kind of mouth do you have? It''s better to go back and have a rest soon, but don''t be possessed by the devil! " The white night opens a speech again, actually is the hard stubbornness to go back. There was an opportunity to kill in the pupil beads of the holy heart. On the spot, countless disciples were already breathing wildly. Dare you say that the chief elder, in addition to the temple master, there will be only white night in the whole temple of God? "All right White night released his hand and said to capture Jiyue: "you go to your family first. Here... Give it to me." As soon as the words fell, Qu Jiyue suddenly trembled. The man raised his head, looked at the white night in disbelief, and then murmured, "don''t you... Refuse to fight with Qi matchless?" "One moment at a time, then another. Now I want to do it again!" White night light said. Although he seemed to say it casually, it fell into the ear of Qu Ji Yue, but it was not so. The pupil shrinks wildly and the whole person is completely confused. She stares at the white night''s side face, vaguely seems to be aware of something, her small hand also can''t help but tightly grasp the corner of white night''s clothes. Just listen to her slightly red cheek, autumn eyes full of a touch of tenderness, whispered: "you must... Be safe!" Hearing this, the white night is a strange face. He looked at the capture of the moon inexplicably. "What do you say?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2024 The words of seizing the moon make the white night feel nothing. After all, white night seems to be saving her. But what''s the tone? The white night looks at the moon. However, I dare not look down at the night. It''s not good to cry in the dark. Can it be that this capture of silence month has a good feeling for herself because of her hero''s saving beauty? He sighed in secret. To capture the silent moon, the white night does not have much feeling! The reason is that Qu Jiyue has helped him a lot recently. He can''t bear to watch Qu Jiyue die in Qi Wushuang''s hands! "Silent moon!" At this time, the shrill voice rang out. Just look at the girl who catches Xuan over there like she''s crazy. She hugs Qu Jiyue. "Sister!" Qu Jiyue is also busy embracing her sister. Her eyes are red and her voice is choking. She can''t speak. "Silent moon, it''s OK. With my sister there, my sister won''t let you suffer any more injustice!" Catch Xuan Nu to comfort way. Many people looked at the scene, but they were not looking at capturing Jiyue and Xuannu, but at the white night. People''s eyes are full of shock and amazement, a face is all incredible. With one punch in the white night, Weineng is so terrible that he just blows Qi Wushuang out of the room! How terrible! You know, the people in the temple of God haven''t seen the performance of Bai Ye when he fights with Hong Yi and Zhong Yan, so in their eyes, even if Bai Ye''s strength is not inferior to Qi Wushuang, it''s definitely not better than Qi Wushuang. If Hong Bing is included, it''s a fifty five. But that move didn''t seem to work in the white night... the atmosphere was a little strange. The elders watched, but did not say anything. "White night, are you going to intervene Qi Wushuang stands firm. He raises his head, stares at the white night and squints. "Yes." "Oh, it''s ridiculous. Before I challenged you, you avoided fighting and you were afraid. Now you come to attack me secretly. That''s what you want to do?" Qi Wushuang shakes his head. But white night was not angry about it. He calmly said: "before refused to you, that is because I have no interest in a defeated general, why fight with you?" "A defeated general?" Even green leaves are slightly stunned. "Not bad." Bai Ye said: "I have said before that the things I went out with elder Zhang were all schemed by Qi Wushuang, and Qi Wushuang planned to attack me at that time, but unfortunately, he was defeated by me and failed to succeed. Jiang Moxue is also a man of Qi Wushuang. It''s a pity that you don''t believe me!" As soon as this word fell, Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan of the temple of the town breathed heavily, and Jiang Mo Xue''s face turned white after the crowd. "We are still investigating this matter and there is no evidence yet." Yun Qingye took a deep breath and said calmly, "without evidence, we can''t make a decision." "Well, if I lose Qi Wushuang, can it prove that what I said is true?" At this time, the cold night asked. This speech, the scene instantly quiet countless. Defeated Qi Wushuang? It is thanks to the white night that I dare to say such words! You know, even Niantian can''t say that he can defeat Qi matchless. Even if it''s shengxinjun who does it himself, I believe he doesn''t have a full grasp! "Are you so confident?" Qi matchless''s eyes are frozen tightly. A wisp of killing is intended to ripple in the depths of his pupils. White night did not speak. But Yun Qingye shook his head: "we pay attention to evidence, this is useless." "Then this competition is meaningless." White night light way: "after all, I and Qu Jiyue are only suspect!" "But you can''t help it. What''s more, the catcher has already agreed!" Qi Wushuang said faintly, and then he walked towards the white night. One after another, the killing is intended to break out on Qi Wushuang''s body. He won''t keep his hand in this war! Because he knows that the white night is not to capture the silent moon. In the face of such existence, if you keep your hand, you are committing suicide! So he will do his best, no longer have any scruples, until this man is killed! In the white night, he moved his eyebrows slightly, but there was not much fear. The man secretly mobilized the spirit of heaven, and at the same time urged his divine power to have a good fight with Qi Wushuang. However, at this time, a figure suddenly stepped forward and stood directly in front of the white night. White night slightly a Leng, the side head looks to, just discover that the person who goes up front... Unexpectedly is capture Xuan nu. At the moment, the capture Xuannu has put on the thousand magic clothes again. Although the fitting degree of Qianhuan Shenyi is higher than that of seizing Jiyue, it is not clear how much better to capture Xuannu than to capture Jiyue in terms of manipulation proficiency of Qianhuan Shenyi."Get out of my way, this man, it''s mine!" Catching Xuan Nu clenched her silver teeth and said coldly. White night eyebrow light frown, light says: "you are not his opponent!" "Not his opponent? Ridiculous, then you are! " Catching Xuannu disdained: "although I don''t know what means you used to catch this man''s move just now, how many times can you hold this man up with your strength? It''s up to me! " As the voice dropped, she also stepped forward to Qi Wushuang. White night sighed, helpless face. Obviously, Qu Xuannu''s understanding of him was still before he entered the sect. For two or three years, Qu Xuannu didn''t think that the strength of white night would increase much, so she would naturally choose to be the leader. But forget it, since catching Xuannu wants to fight Qi Wushuang, he has no reason to intervene. "Elder sister..." catch silent moon small face hang worry, person murmur a, heart silently pray up. The scene of condensation is also countless. "Lord, what can I do As Xiaoyao opened his mouth, he clasped his fist at the God Temple master over there. "What do you mean?" The Lord of the temple of God swept his eyes and made himself happy. "Lord, elder martial brother Qi Wushuang is only one person, but these people are fighting in turn. How can elder martial brother Qi resist? Please come forward and adjust the armistice, so that the contest can return to the one-on-one contest between Qu Jiyue and elder martial brother Qi! " All the carefree busy way. He just wanted to revenge Zhang Shenwu. Although seizing Ji Yue is only a suspect, he would rather kill the wrong one! After all, in his heart, Zhang Shenwu is almost like a teacher like his father. However, as soon as the words fell, Shen Baiyi and others over there immediately objected. "Xiaoyao, do you think this is a competition arranged by the clan? This is a competition arranged by senior brother Qi Wushuang himself. It has nothing to do with our God Temple. Why do you ask the temple master to mediate? " Do Xiaoyao eyebrow a frown: "Shen Bai Yi, this has nothing to do with you!" "How does it have nothing to do with me? I''m from purple bamboo forest Shen Bai Yi hums. "What are you doing, purple bamboo forest? Against our Shenwu hall? " Xiaoyao is angry. "The Lord of the temple is here. Why? You want to move our purple bamboo grove? How much more can we, elder Mo, allow you to be wild here Shen Baiyi hums coldly. When Xiaoyao and the disciples of Shenwu hall heard the sound, their faces were green for several minutes. Zhang Shenwu has fallen. Now Shenwu hall is the entrance of no elder, but no one supports them. What do they fight against purple bamboo forest? For a moment, people couldn''t speak at all. At this time, the Lord of the temple of God opened his mouth. "Xiaoyao, don''t say any more." "Master of the temple!" "The master of this hall can understand your feelings. Shenwu is very kind to you, and you love Shenwu very much. Now that he has an accident, you can''t wait to redress his grievances, but this kind of thing can''t be impatient! Don''t worry, the master of this hall will let the truth come out, but before that, don''t mess around. The sect needs stability now! If you make such a fuss, it will only give those potential night owls an opportunity to take advantage of it! " God heaven hall Lord light said. Do carefree to hear the sound, the fist is dead clenched, silent. Many of the disciples of Shenwu hall are secretly wiping tears and sighing about their incompetence. The Lord of the temple of God shook his head and said, "this battle is inevitable. It''s not the battle between matchless and the silent moon, nor the fight between matchless and the capture lady. It''s the battle between matchless and white night. Just watch it, and don''t make any noise!" "Yes, the temple master..." all the carefree voice hoarse said. Obviously, he was not satisfied with this reply from the Lord of the temple of God. But what can he do if the Lord of the temple of God opens his mouth like this? The scene gradually quieted down. Countless eyes fell on the capture of Xuannu. A light wind blows. The colored clothes fluttered. At the moment, Qu Xuannu, who is blessed by divine clothes, is like a deity, with a brilliance that is hard to explain with words. But Qi Wushuang is not afraid. He raised his hand and there were a lot of strange marks on the palm of his hand. And with the appearance of this print, his breath also changed. "How dare you hurt my sister, Qi matchless. Today I will avenge my sister, and I will kill you!" Her voice fell to the ground, and suddenly she moved. She turned into a streamer and rushed toward Qi Wushuang. "Stupid woman, your strength is inferior, you just rely on the blessing of a magic weapon to fight with me, so you are not my opponent at all! If you fight with me, you are looking for death! " Qi Wushuang said faintly, then raised his hand to pat. Bang! The lines on his palm suddenly enlarged and made a huge square barrier directly in front of him.As soon as the barrier appears, it is broken by the streamer. Catching Xuannu instantly appears in front of Qiushui. A fist blows fiercely at Qi''s matchless body. However, the moment his fist approached, Qi''s matchless figure suddenly disappeared. She frowned slightly and turned her head. However, I did not know when a huge devil''s mouth appeared behind him. The devil''s mouth was extremely ferocious and swallowed it directly towards her. The emptiness around is shattered with this big mouth... "elder sister Catching the silent moon makes a shrill cry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2025 What a strange attack! All the people on the scene breathed tight and opened their eyes, looking at the devil''s mouth in disbelief. It''s just. Just as the devil''s mouth was about to devour Xuannu, a strange light burst out of her body. It was a colorful streamer at the moment of its appearance, it directly submerged the capture of Xuannu, and transformed into a huge shadow of Xuannu with amazing speed. When the shadow of Xuannu appeared, the mouth of the huge devil was also resisted by the two catkins of the shadow of Xuannu! I just look at the shadow of Xuannu and make a little effort. Whew! The devil''s mouth instantly turns into dust and dissipates directly. And a figure flew out of the back of the devil''s mouth. That''s Qi matchless. His body vibrated sharply. It seemed that he lost his center of gravity and fell heavily on the ground. His body shook wildly. Exclamations were heard all around. Seeing Qi Wushuang like this, almost everyone subconsciously thinks that Qi Wushuang has suffered a great loss! "Good!" "The eldest lady is mighty!" The captors cheered. "Elder martial brother!" The people in the temple were full of worry. "It seems that the chief leader of the temple of God is no more than this." Catching Xuannu snorted coldly and said, "don''t you say I''m just an incompetent person relying on magic weapons? In that case, you''ve got some skills to defeat me "Defeat you? It''s very easy, but I don''t want to expose too much in front of the white night. After all, the white night has already come out, and my immediate goal is only him! " Qi has no two sides and says calmly. Although he suffered a loss just now, he did not appear flustered and angry. After catching Xuannu''s voice, Liu''s eyebrows frowned and her face was cold. She said coldly, "what do you mean by that? You mean... I''m not worthy of being your opponent at all? " "Rival? Of course, but not for me to do my best! " Qi Wushuang shakes his head. This sentence fell to the ground, capturing Xuannu was completely infuriated. Her eyes were red with blood, and she could no longer contain herself. She rushed over with a low roar. "I will tear you to pieces When the voice fell to the ground, she had already raised a palm and beat Qi matchless fiercely. Whoa!!! The shadow of the huge Xuannu also raised her hand and slapped Qi matchless fiercely. The huge palm shadow is like a mountain, pressing down on this side. The earth here is bursting and collapsing, and the palm shadow is not falling. A huge palm print has already appeared on the ground. Half the temple of God trembled. But... Qi Wushuang stood in the palm print and did not move. His eyes were just calmly watching the falling palms. The world''s breathing is tight. "Asshole!" Capturing Xuannu is even more furious! However, at the moment when the shadow of the palm falls down, Qi has no double movement. He raised his hand, one palm up, and shot directly at the falling shadow. Bang!!! A dull noise came out. The ferocious palm power spreads around like a ripple. The huge palm suddenly stopped! People breathed hard and looked at him in a hurry, only to find that Qi Wushuang''s palm power was born to resist the falling palm shadow. "What?" The capture of Xuannu was stunned. The family members were shocked. The disciples of the god temple around also made a cry of surprise. "Such a terrible blow, how could Qi Wushuang take it so easily? This... "Wen Xiaoxuan, Mo Ziyun and others stare at each other''s eyes, and their faces are incredible. "Damn it!" It is obviously unconvinced to capture Xuannu. She bit a silver tooth, urge the thousand illusory God clothes suddenly to send force. However, no matter how hard she tried, the palm figure could not suppress Qi Wushuang. Qi Wushuang was still standing still, motionless. His high arm did not bend at all or even tremble! "Ah Catch Xuannu growls, her small face is a little twisted. With a roar, she raises her arms again and blows at Qi''s matchless body. Whoa! At once, the shadow of the huge Xuannu got up another hand, turned into a fist, and hit Qi Wushuang from the front. "True words, stop!" Qi Wushuang, with his eyes wide open, suddenly drinks. Whoa! With the sound of landing, the fists hit me as if they were frozen by frost, and could not move for a moment. "Magic power! Give it to me She was not willing to show her weakness, and she suddenly drank. Bang! The fist immediately flashed a colorful streamer, and then the power of the truth that enveloped the fist disappeared.Fists move on. The incomparable mysterious halo reveals an unexplained force of terror and destruction. It seems that nothing in the world can stop this blow. But... In the face of this terrible power, Qi matchless is still calm, without any fear. "Die!" Catching Xuannu is more and more uncomfortable. People roar. At this moment, they intend to kill Qi Wushuang with all their strength. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ... the fists of rage smashed at them, directly shattering countless empty spaces around them. This piece of heaven and earth is directly broken through. What terrible power! All the elders of the temple of God were numb and unbelievable. The Lord of the temple of God was slightly staring. Obviously, even he had to pay attention to this blow. It''s easy for the master of the temple of God to take this attack. But Qi Wushuang is not the master of the temple. He is just a disciple. How can he resist this blow? People watched Qi Wushuang tightly, and their eyelids did not dare to blink. They all looked forward to his miraculous performance. However, just as the fist is approaching... bang! Qi Wushuang suddenly flashed a silver light in front of him. Then, a delicate and huge lion shield appeared in everyone''s sight. "The shield again?" Wen Xiaoxuan breathed out. Here the holy heart gentleman''s eyes are tight, a trace of surprise and anger flits through his pupils. There is no doubt that he did not know the existence of the shield. Don''t say it''s him. The Lord of God''s temple doesn''t know. Obviously, the shield did not come from the temple of God. But now is not the origin of the tangled shield! People looked at it in a hurry. And in the moment of the shield sacrifice, that hit the fist has been severely hit the top. Boom!!! There was an explosion that was shocking enough to crack one''s ears. Then there was a terrible shock wave! The Lord of the temple of God immediately raised his hand and made a large number of border, scattering around them. Whoosh, whoosh... the fierce shock wave hit the boundary of the god heaven hall master. All the bonds expanded, the cracks came out, and they were crumbling. The people on the periphery were thrilled. Some of the boundaries of the temple Lord can''t bear it. If they go in, they won''t be dead? However... the shock wave lasted for about five minutes and suddenly changed. Just look at the shock wave suddenly disappear, all the destructive force in the air suddenly flows back. Catch the Xuannu and breathe tightly. "Not good..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2026 Bang!! Only a very dull noise came out. Then she saw that the void around Qu Xuannu suddenly cracked. The burst void actually formed a symmetrical seal of Xuanlian. Then, Qu Xuannu''s body suddenly flew out and crashed into the Tianling pillar here, which made the extremely hard Tianling pillar tremble and shake. Seeing this scene, countless people on the scene were screaming. "Sister!" Qu Jiyue rushes over and hugs Qu Xuannu who falls on the ground. However, before she got up, she vomited a large mouthful of blood. The whole person was extremely haggard. When people fixed their eyes and looked, they found that the spirit of her whole body was broken and scattered, and it was difficult to gather for a while. Qi Wushuang smashed the capture of Xuannu for the time being! In the future, it will be difficult to capture Xuannu''s soul power and activate magic weapons. It is even more impossible to fight against Qi matchless! And this white, enough Qi matchless will kill her at will! "Damn it!" Catching Xuannu clenched her teeth, and her eyes were filled with reluctance. "Sister, don''t try to be brave any more. Let the day and night deal with him." Capture Ji Yue''s eyes are red and choked. "Well?" Qu Xuannu wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth. She looked at Qu Jiyue strangely and said in an angry voice, "what do you mean? Even I can''t deal with Qi Wushuang, relying on the white night trash? Are you kidding? " "But... Sister, white night he..." Qu Jiyue opened his mouth, as if to explain something. But after the mouth light open, but I don''t know what to say! "So you want to fight with Qi Wushuang? In your present state, if you fight with Qi, you will die. You can''t even resist his next attack At this time, there came a distant voice. Catching Xuannu was slightly stunned. Looking sideways, she saw that the white night had come up. However, for the words of white night, catching Xuannu was unexpectedly not refuted. Indeed, if she continues to be brave, there is only one way to die waiting for her. She can''t take the next move! "Hum, if it wasn''t for the power of the magic clothes consumed before the silent moon, which made me unable to mobilize more strength, otherwise, I would have killed Qi Wushuang with that blow just now." Catch Xuannu indignant way. The night was silent. "I''m sorry, sister..." Qu Jiyue lowered her head. "Silent moon, elder sister doesn''t blame you. You should protect Dharma for me quickly. I will adjust my state and fight Qi incomparable again!" She sat up and said in a deep voice. "Sister, do you want to fight?" Arrest Ji Yue said in dismay. "Who am I not fighting? Are you really pinning your hopes on this white night? " Catching Xuannu glanced at her and said coldly. Qu Jiyue opens her mouth and doesn''t know what to say, so she can only respond to it and protect her Dharma. After catching Xuannu swallowing a pill, she immediately adjusted her breath to stabilize her soul and regain her soul power. The white night here is already walking towards Qi Wushuang over there. "Are you on now? Well, it''s good. My warm-up has been finished. Now we can have a big fight Qi matchless said coldly, his eyes full of strong sense of war. "Strictly speaking, this is not a fair fight." The white night light said: "if put in the ordinary, I certainly will not fight with you this one, but today''s situation is special, this time must fight! It can''t be avoided! " "I wish you knew that!" Qi Wushuang hummed. However, at this time, he saw that the white night raised his hand and touched the Hongbing on his waist. Instead of pulling out his sword, he accumulated a unique force and put it on the head of Hongbing. After that power was covered, it was completely isolated from the night. Seeing this, Qi Wushuang frowned slightly, and there was a burst of uproar in the crowd around him. "What are you doing?" Qi Wushuang asked in a deep voice. "I said, I won''t take advantage of you!" "Because you have fought with the two sisters of the capture family before, so now, I will cut off the contact between me and the Hongbing. From now on, I will not use the power of Hongbing. I will fight with you with bare hands. As for you, you can use any magic weapon!" As soon as the words fell, the whole audience was in a state of uproar. "What?" "White night... No Hongbing?" "Elder martial brother Bai, are you crazy?" The disciples were stunned, their eyes widened and their faces were incredible. Ink purple rhyme is a step forward, trembling and crying: "white night, what are you doing? Don''t you need Hongbing? How can you break Qi''s matchless shield? "Even the power of the thousand magic clothes is blocked by Qi''s matchless shield. Don''t you use Hongbing in the daytime? Take your head? However, white night is gently shaking his head, full of indifferent: "don''t worry, I have confidence in my strength." "In that case, you''re not optimistic about my strength?" Qi Wushuang squinted and asked faintly. "Do you want the truth or the lie?" The white night is light. "The truth, of course." "Yes." White night nodded his head and said calmly, "you can''t really get into my eyes by this means." "Well?" Qi Wushuang''s eyes were frozen. The boiling noise was even louder. "This guy..." even green leaf vomited the turbid gas, one face helpless. Wen Xiaoxuan, Wang yuanyan and others do not know what to say! They are used to the white night, but they are used to it once! What''s more, judging from the performance of Qi Wushuang just now, his strength is just not what people think. His strength is more powerful and more terrifying than expected. In particular, how can Qi matchless be hurt if the shield is not broken? At this moment, people believe that even if the king of the holy heart hands in person, he can''t defeat Qi Wushuang! But in the face of such an adversary... How dare you say such arrogant words... this is too arrogant! For a while, people were talking about it, but more people were sniffing at it. In particular, the disciples of the town temple and Shenwu hall were shouting. "Brother Qi! come on. Teach this maniac a good lesson "Elder martial brother Qi, let''s see your strength "Don''t lose to senior brother Qi!" "Revenge for the elder, vent your anger for the elder!" "Let this son of a bitch know what it means to be human, there is someone out there, there is a day out there!" The crowd cried out. "What a conceited fellow She opened her eyes and stared at the white night coldly. She snorted: "his greatest dependence is Hongbing. He didn''t use it! Hum, I''d like to see if he can catch Qi''s matchless moves! " Around countless eyes focused on the body of the white night. But the white night was particularly calm. With his hands attached behind him, he stood quietly in front of his sister, quietly watching Qi Wushuang. The wind blew, and his white hair and robes were stirred. "Let''s go!" Just listen to him speak softly. The voice of indifference floated out. Qi Wushuang''s eyes were light, and he was no longer polite. He snorted and rushed out. And in his moment of opening, there seems to be a force between heaven and earth that is difficult to explain with words! Everyone at the scene was breathing heavily. Before people could react, Qi Wushuang had already rushed to the front of the white night. How fast! Everyone exclaimed. And the next second, Qi''s fist is already pounding towards the white night. That fist is powerful and incomparable in the world. If you go down with one blow, it will shake the world and tear up all the power of time and space. Its power can''t be explained by words! But the moment the fist hit, the white night is not slow backhand, a direct blow in the past. He didn''t hide? And you want to take it hard? What was he thinking? The brains of all the people on the scene did not tremble. In particular, the back of the catch Xuannu, autumn eyes is rising huge, the heart is about to jump out of the throat. If it is for her, she can only avoid this one. After all, even if she opened the power of thousand magic clothes, she did not have absolute confidence to be able to eat this blow. And then it was. Bang! A dull noise suddenly came out. A look, the fist and palm collided together! But... the white night did not retreat. There was no terrible explosion at the place where the fist and palm were handed over. On the contrary, the terror of the fist was directly transmitted from the palm of the white night to the arm of the white night, and then rushed to his shoulder. This force is like lightning, passing through the right shoulder of the white night, directly attacking his left shoulder, and then converging on the left fist of the white night. "What?" Countless elders stand up! "This is... The divine power of heaven?" Even the green leaves lost their voice. "Heavenly spirit skill?" Qi Wushuang''s face changed greatly and he looked at the white night. However, he saw a terrible fist that was already pounding at his face.Qi Wushuang quickly raises his left arm to resist. The fist hit him on the arm. Bang! A dull noise came out. The power of turning on the body in the white night was directly transmitted to Qi Wushuang''s body along with the fist. Qi Wushuang was caught off guard, and the whole person flew upside down on the spot and landed on the floor not far away. Boom... the earth shaking explosion sounds. Just look at the whole ground suddenly concave and cracked... the earth trembled again. The terrifying Qi pattern blooms from Qi matchless. As soon as the disciples around him retreated again and again, their faces were startled. When Qi Wushuang got up again, people were shocked to find that Qi Wushuang''s left arm had been blown into two pieces and broken on the spot. The blood continuously drips down from the wound, and the scene is very ferocious... "what?" Qu Xuannu, who was also preparing to meditate and regulate her breath, opened her mouth directly and looked at the horrible scene with a dull face www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2027 The scene was particularly quiet. People all stare big eyes, staring at this terrible scene. "Heavenly spirit! It''s the divine power of heaven Wen Xiaoxuan was quite excited and cried out: "this is the magic skill left by the ancestors in the ancient library! It''s said that in addition to the master of the temple, only the elder shengxinjun has successfully practiced this skill. I didn''t expect to learn Tianxiang divine skill in the daytime! it is beyond logic and above reason! It''s incredible "Yes..." "when did you learn it in the daytime?" "My God, he can even learn this kind of magic skill? I''ve been studying hard for three thousand years, but I haven''t been able to see the door! " "It''s incredible!" The elders were deeply moved. Many of the disciples, especially those of the Zhenshen temple, were stunned and their faces were incredible. They''ve heard of it! Because this is one of the magic tricks of the holy heart! Once you use this move, you can perfectly avoid all the attacks of the opponent, and transfer the opponent''s energy and soul Qi to the other party with its own carrier! This move has some flavor of using force to fight, but it is different from the common moves similar to using force to fight. This skill of heavenly appearance can perfectly absorb and evade the opponent''s strength, and when returning, it also comes with its own strength to synthesize its own strength! That is to say, Bai Ye''s blow to Qi Wushuang just now is not only Qi Wushuang''s power, but also his terrible and amazing power! No wonder... Even Qi can''t stand the blow! "This guy... Has learned such a trick?" After hearing the conversation between the elders and the disciples, Qu Xuannu recovered from her shock, and the man stared at the white night and murmured. But soon, she slightly calmed down the turbulent mood, the person is coldly said: "but even so, what''s the use? It''s impossible to defeat the white night with this move alone, Qi matchless! Qi Wushuang is the first person to be the chief disciple of Shentian temple. He has mastered many strange skills, which is much better than that of the white night! " By the sound of Qu Ji Yue, she knew that her sister was not convinced by the white night. She couldn''t help laughing, but she thought about the relationship between catching Xuannu and Daye. She felt a little worried in her eyes. She mumbled her lower lip, but she still didn''t say anything. "The divine power of heaven? I didn''t expect that you went to the ancient library and... Reached the top floor of the second area! " Qi Wushuang recovers. He vomites his turbid breath and says coldly. "Oh? Do you know the location of this heavenly spirit? So you got there, too? " White night gave him a strange look. "I did arrive, but I didn''t learn the divine arts of heaven!" Qi Wushuang shook his head: "and... I don''t think it''s significant! It can only be used as a counterattack when the opponent is unprepared, and it will no longer have any effect when the opponent is on guard and faces off! " As the voice dropped, Qi Wushuang raised the broken arm. See his body emerged a touch of emerald green light, and then the light wrapped the broken arm perfectly. After a moment, the light disappears. Looking at Qi matchless''s broken arm, he has recovered perfectly. It seems that Qi Wushuang''s physical strength and recovery ability are also extraordinary. At the moment when the arm recovered completely, Qi Wushuang rushed over again. The man is like a cheetah, who breaks through the void and approaches with endless momentum. White night immediately raised a punch and passed. But the next second, Qi Wushuang raises his backhand and covers his fist hit by the white night. At the moment when his hands were wrapped in his hands, his palms were shaking violently. In one breath, he had shaken out nearly ten thousand times. Every time, he removed a wisp of fist power of the white night. After a breath, the power of the fist in the white night was very few. "Broken!" Qi Wushuang has a big drink! This is the power of truth. At the moment of his voice falling, he scratched his left hand in the air, and a breath of sword appeared in his palm, which stabbed the heart of the white night hard. Before the Qi sword arrived, the effect of the power of the truth had spread. Like a flash of lightning, the power of the true words of terror spread all over the whole body of the white night in an instant. At the moment when the power of the truth covers the past, these spirits have disappeared, completely destroyed by the power of the truth! At this time, in addition to the strength of the body, there is no defense around! At this time, the air sword is near the heart of the white night! Four weeks of people breathing tight, eyes are almost out of the eye socket! It''s horrible! Qi Wushuang''s offensive and defensive skills are overwhelming.Countless people''s thinking can''t keep up with his action! It''s just... At the moment of this attack, the white night is also on guard. He jerked his arm, intending to take his fist back. How can Qi matchless let the white night succeed? He immediately held the fist, trying to hold his fist. But... has no effect at all! White night without soul power! He used the purest brute force! A man is a strong man. He will throw his arms away. Qi Wushuang could do well. Instead, he was dragged by the white night, and his body immediately fell forward. The Qi sword stabbed at him also shook and deviated directly from the position. But when the Qi sword is approaching... Da! A snapping finger popped out. Then... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... innumerable sounds of breaking the sky suddenly rang out in Qi matchless''s ear. Qi has no double pupils. I saw countless Dao Qi swords splashed out on the left hand of the white night. These Qi swords flew over like a fish like an elf. They cut Qi Wushuang''s Qi sword with two or three strokes, and then they stabbed Qi Wushuang madly... Qi Wushuang was shocked and immediately pushed back. But it was so sudden and terrifying. Their crazy stabbing attack is beyond defense. Qi Wushuang''s abdomen has several holes directly. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that he will be cut into pieces by these Qi swords? Qi Wushuang''s face tightened, and then he murmured and waved his backhand in front of him. Sonorous! A silver light splashed in all directions again. Then... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of explosions were heard. People trembled in unison, and countless pairs of eyes looked at Qi Wushuang in a hurry. Only then discovered that Qi Wushuang once again offered that terrible and thick shield!! The white night was frozen. When the big shield appears, all the sword Qi in the white night has lost its effect. You can''t get close to Qi Wushuang. "White night, you have no Hong Bing now. What can you do to break my defense?" Qi Wushuang took a deep breath, and he said coldly, "if you can''t break my defense, you will surely lose!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2028 Hearing Qi Wushuang''s words, Bai Ye''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. People around him also sighed. Qi Wushuang is right. White night can''t break this shield. How can you hurt Qi matchless? Originally, he had Hongbing, which means he had innate advantages, but now he has given up Hongbing... Isn''t this self breaking arm, abandoning his strong points and fighting with it? I''m afraid there is no one more stupid than white night. However, there was not much panic in the white night. He glanced at the shield and said, "where did you get this shield?" "Why do you ask this?" Qi has no double light path. White night shook his head: "this shield should not come from the temple of God, right? Otherwise, the elders will not be this kind of reaction. Since it does not come from the God''s temple, it must come from outside the sect. How many treasures can be given to you by the power clan outside the sect? I''m afraid this shield was given to you by the people of the dark dynasty? " As soon as the words fell, Qi''s peerless eyes flashed a strange light. But there was no change in his face. He laughed and shook his head and said, "funny, white night, you don''t have to use this reason to pour dirty water on me. Is it possible that all the good treasures I have are given by the dark dynasty? You have to connect me with the dark dynasty? " White night is shaking his head again, but there is no more talk. "It''s useless to talk too much. Let''s see the real chapter under our hands." Qi Wushuang drinks, and then, holding the silver shield, rushes over again. The spirit of his whole body was boiling wildly, and his steps were heavy at this moment. He stepped on the void, which was swayed like waves by his steps. Standing in the empty air, one could clearly feel his body shaking with the void, and his strength, spirit and spirit could not be calm. What a horror! Roar! At this time, a fierce roar of the lion exploded. The big shield in Qi Wushuang''s hand suddenly burst into light. Then the lion on the shield came alive. It rushed out of its shield, growled, and then turned into a hill, and rushed recklessly toward the white night. "Chadao reincarnation sword!" A big drink in the daytime, offering the moves learned by the ancient library, and waving the arm. Sonorous! A shrill sword spirit was released, and it cleaved straight at the lion. The huge lion was in two and exploded. Affected by the explosion in the white night, the man stepped back a few steps. At this time, Qi Wushuang seizes the opportunity and slams his shield against the white night. Bang! The body of the white night suddenly trembled. People were shaken back a few steps. Although it was only a few simple steps, the collision was extraordinary. He found that his body was invaded by a force, which rushed directly into his body like lightning and spread to the sky and soul. Everywhere the power passed, they were shaking wildly and hard to calm down. After wrapping up the spirit of heaven, the white night found that all the ten Heavenly spirits in his body were shaking, and none of them could be stable. If the sky spirit trembles wildly, the soul Qi will be turbulent. At the moment, the white night can only stimulate a little strength. If the urge is too much, it is afraid that the unruly and turbulent spirit will directly tear his Qi pulse. At that time, Qi Wushuang doesn''t have to fight, and he will lose himself. This shield is really not simple! White night eyes a Lin, step back, want to open a distance with Qi matchless. But how can Qi Wushuang miss this opportunity? The corner of his mouth rose, and he stepped forward again. At this moment, the silver shield in his hand was as bright as the silver sun. Just hear him yell. "Lion shield! The power of lion God! Come on The voice fell to the ground. He held up the shield and smashed it to the ground. Boom!!! The earth shaking sound of the explosion spread out in an instant. Only to see a silver force lines like waves, from the bottom of the shield toward the surrounding crazy spread. In this turbulent place, everything is destroyed, and its main bombardment location is the place where the white night is located. The power of this shock is to destroy the weak, invincible and unstoppable. The surrounding land was directly torn apart, and all the buildings were turned into vermicelli, and the emptiness was split by inch and turned into cobwebs. The aura of heaven and earth disappeared without any existence. All the disciples of the temple of God who were surrounded by the temple were shaken out. The elders were all upset. Even the Lord of the temple of God had to move his steps this time. Fortunately, there are several temples guarding the Tianling column. If there is no temple guard, I don''t know if Lingzhu is still there! The whole region is now as appalling as the end of the day. White night is even retreat, but also difficult to support this thick and terrible force.No one thought that the shield was not only surprisingly defensive, but also incredibly powerful. White night raised his hand, grabbed it in the air, offered a breath sword, and then stabbed it on the ground, holding the Qi sword to block the shock wave. This lasted for about ten minutes, and the shock wave just disappeared. However, all the Qi and strength of his whole body were shaken, not only that, but also his body suffered a violent shock, shaking and shaking, and even split in some places. However, as soon as he stopped, Qi Wushuang appeared in front of him before he could breathe. The pupil of the white night shrinks slightly, and immediately pinches the Qi sword and cuts toward Qi Wushuang. But... It didn''t work. Qi Wushuang has already blasted over with his shield. Bang! The air sword hit the silver shield and exploded on the spot. The great shield of terror directly blows at the head of the white night, just as it directly shatters his head. Boom... the shield fell to the ground, twisting the void, releasing endless pressure, as if to shatter everything, but I don''t know how terrible it is. And with the appearance of this blow, all the people around him were confused. "White night!" Capture the silence of the moon shrieked out the sound. Ink purple rhyme is also a few steps forward, sluggish and look. A group of elders opened their mouths wide with astonishment on their faces. Around countless pairs of eyes are also dull. However, just as the blow was about to hit Bai Ye''s head, Bai Ye suddenly raised his hand and grabbed at the bottom of the shield. Bang! There was a dull noise. I saw that the huge silver shield had stopped. The pupil of the person at the scene trembled. Only then discovered that the white night is tending to an arm dead carrying that silver shield, does not let him fall. "Well?" Qi Wushuang is slightly stunned. He is probably surprised that Bai Ye still has the strength to compete with him. But it doesn''t work at all. Because the present white night is the end of its tether. His arm that resisted the shield was shaking wildly. He looked completely unstoppable... "what are you going to do to resist?" Qi Wushuang said with a faint smile: "you are not my opponent at all. I think it''s better for you to give up. Or, use your Hongbing. Let me see if these Hongbing can save you and turn the situation around." The sound of mockery floated in. Maybe in Qi Wushuang''s eyes, Bai Ye is just a lucky person who has been relying on Hong Bing all the way here. However, the white night is raised his head, hoarse way: "I said, I will not use Hongbing, even if I lost." "So you''d rather be killed by me?" Qi Wushuang said in a voice. "You can''t kill me. Besides, I haven''t lost." White night shakes his head again. You want to be tough? "It''s not hard talking! Just... In that case, I won''t keep my hand! " The white night suddenly looked up, staring at Qi Wushuang''s arrogant eyes and said. The words fell to the ground, and Qi was stunned. "Really? What do you mean? Have you been letting me Qi Wushuang''s breathing is tight. "I can''t let you down. I just want to see your moves and the power of this shield. But now I''m playing a little bit off. It''s time to be serious." White night said faintly. When the voice dropped, he had already raised his foot and kicked Qi Wushuang''s abdomen in the past. Whoa! That foot seems to be flat, but when it is kicked, it is already attached to the essence of the divine power of the night! Oops! Qi Wushuang has seen the terrible power of the white night. He immediately turns pale and immediately drives his shield back and stands in front of him. Dong!!!! The soles of the white night pounded heavily on the silver shield, and a very dull noise came out. Everyone''s ears trembled with the sound. And Qi Wushuang was shocked to retreat. He clung to the shield and found that the shield was still trembling, and he was shocked. How powerful is this kick? If you kick it on a person, you''ll be seriously injured even if you don''t die... is this the real power of white night? Qi Wushuang breathes heavily and stares at the white night. However, Bai Ye raises his hand, grabs another Qi sword in the air, and then raises another hand, holding the blade of Qi Jian, and then calmly looks at Qi Wushuang. "Don''t you say that if I can''t break your defense, I can''t kill you? In this case, I will break this shield and cut your defense! You have to take good care of it "What do you say?" The kyphosis has no double pupil dilation. All the people around him felt numb, and they all thought they had heard something wrong.However, he saw a low cry in the white night, and the air sword in his hand suddenly sank. Then, the ordinary Qi sword suddenly jumped out of a large number of strange talisman. "Is this?" The head of the temple of God frowned. Whoa! The sky suddenly darkened. And with the white night as the center, there is a wonderful circle array. Seeing the round array, Qi Wushuang''s face changed greatly. "Not good!" He cried out in his heart. He did not dare to have any hesitation. He immediately launched all the forces of the big shield... bang! The sound of the lion roared again in the silver shield, and a strong force splashed everywhere. And at the moment when the power of the shield was released, the cry of drinking in the white night also sounded. "Reincarnation and sword drawing!" Sonorous! The sound of a sword sounded, shaking the spirits of all the people on the scene... then the sky and the earth suddenly became gray. In the gray, a snowy awn swept between heaven and earth, separated heaven and earth, and split the samsara www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2029 What a splendid blow! What a shock! In all directions, countless people in the temple of God all opened their eyes, staring at this gorgeous scene. And when this strike appeared, the sky and the earth gradually returned to light. However, even so, people''s double pupils are still immersed in the light of the sword just from that terrible and amazing! Click! At this point, until a strange sound fell into people''s ears. Just looking at the big silver shield held by Qi Wushuang with one hand, he suddenly swayed slightly, and then a long and thin crack appeared in the center of the shield. After the formation of cracks, they spread rapidly towards both sides, and then... bang! The shield exploded, splashed in half, and landed on the ground. "What?" There was an uproar. Innumerable pairs of eyes are almost to stare out of the eye socket! Who can imagine that this silver shield was split in two! "My God? What''s going on here "White night he... He actually... He actually split this shield!" "This... It''s impossible!" Countless people cried out. Wen Xiaoxuan, Yun Qingye, Zhong etique and others are all in a state of disrespect. The king of the holy heart stepped forward, but also widened his eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief. He believed that even with his best shot, it would not have broken the shield. Ink purple rhyme small mouth light open, autumn eyes Zheng Zheng''s looking, a moment later she is long relaxed breath, the eye light is shining. Capture Ji Yue is also a small face dull, eyes Zheng ran appearance, until this time, her ear came bursts of trembling shiver sound. "How could this... How could it be? The power of my thousand magic clothes can''t break the shield. Why... Why can the white night tear it easily? What magic weapon did he use? What magic weapon did he use The voice rang out. Qu Jiyue suddenly comes back to her senses. She looks at her eyes and finds out that it is her elder sister, Qu Xuannu. At the moment, she has been completely immersed in the shock of a sword broken shield in the white night. People are staring at the split shield, her small face is extremely white, and her lips are bloodless. Obviously, she couldn''t accept it! "Sister..." Qu Jiyue couldn''t help calling. However, Qu Xuannu suddenly turned around, pressed her shoulders and asked anxiously, "Jiyue, do you think this guy used Hongbing just now? Did he use Hongbing just now?" "He... He didn''t seem to be using Hongbing..." the capture Ji Yue hesitated and said in a low voice. She wanted to lie to comfort her sister, but what was the use of lying in front of her eyes? She sat on the ground and was silent. Similarly, Qi is matchless. He opened his eyes and looked at the two broken shields lying on the ground. After half a sound, he regained his mind and looked at the white night. "Reincarnation and sword drawing? How can you learn that? " Qi Wushuang asked dryly. "It seems you didn''t learn it!" The white night is light. Qi Wushuang clenched his teeth in silence. The disciples around him were boiling. "Reincarnation and sword drawing? So... What''s that "It''s a great feeling to hear the name!" The disciples asked around. But Yun Qingye opened his mouth and answered the confusion. "Reincarnation and sword drawing is the famous skill of Xiao Changqing, the fourteenth Lord of the Supreme God Temple! At present, this skill only exists in the forbidden area of my clan. I''m very eager to learn it! As far as I know, Qi Wushuang has not mastered this move at present! " This fell to the ground, and many people gasped. Qi Wushuang didn''t learn the moves. Did he learn them in the daytime? You know, how long is the white night later than Qi''s matchless entrance? And how long does it take to worship the God''s temple? And he actually mastered the moves that Qi Wushuang has not learned so far. This is enough to prove that the talent of white night crushed Qi matchless! Let''s not discuss the strength of the two, so, the talent of this piece, white night has won! "Elder martial brother..." Lian Jieyan heard the sound, and her whole body was trembling. Xu Wu''s face was tight, his fist was tightly clenched, and his expression was very ugly. "Well, now it''s over!" White night raised his hand again, held a breath sword, and walked toward Qi Wushuang. "Now that you have lost your air shield, you and I have already won and lost the battle." The voice falls down, and the white night steps directly and rushes toward Qi Wushuang."Really?" At this time, Qi Wushuang suddenly murmured. "Well?" The white night frowned, but he saw that Qi Wushuang had another drink. Suddenly, a virtual shadow flashed on his body. The shadow appeared suddenly. Once it was born, it was then hurled towards the white night. The white night breathes a tight, backhand holds the air sword to hit in the past. Bang! There was a dull noise. He saw the shadow disappear suddenly. But the terrible power transmitted by the shadow is to fly the white night again. After landing in the white night, Qi Wushuang has already opened a distance from him. After landing, Qi Wushuang immediately closed his eyes and quickly recited the pithy formula. His hands were also frantically tied, and he did not know what moves he was going to move. And with the moment of his series of actions, Qi matchless''s body also emerged a black breath. People around were surprised. White night is also a face of confusion. "What''s the move?" "I don''t know. It''s not like the move of our God''s temple. I haven''t seen it at all!" "What means does senior brother Qi have?" All the disciples screamed. The elders were also stunned. The white night felt that something was wrong, and people didn''t dare to delay. He immediately urged all the magic power to cover his whole body. Then he carried the Qi sword and killed Qi Wushuang. He won''t wait for Qi Wushuang to finish all the methods before he starts. However, as soon as he rushed toward Qi Wushuang, he seemed to have finished reciting the pithy formula. He opened his eyes and suddenly looked at the white night, and his mouth was like a voice of heaven. "Release!" Two simple words fall. Sonorous! Several rays of light burst out from the body of the white night. White night was stunned on the spot. He quickly lowered his head and looked at the light source. He was shocked to find that the light actually came from these Hongbing soldiers in his waist. What''s going on? The white night''s face changed a lot, and he stopped at once, and rushed to capture Hongbing. At this time, however, all the soldiers were shaking wildly. They tore up the prohibition under the white night, trembling constantly, and the swords would rush out of the hilt one by one www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2030 Abandoning divine sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword are all trembling wildly. Their breath can''t be repressed. They become irritable and have a feeling that they will rush out of the scabbard at any time. At this moment, it seems that they have become a pile of burning dry firewood... the white night immediately stretched out his hands and pressed his sword handle to keep them from scabbard. But his hand couldn''t hold it down. These red soldiers are too restless and terrible... whoosh! At this time, Qi Wushuang over there rushed over again. He also did not know where to pull out a sword, fierce stab to the white night. The sharp body of the sword carries the meaning of Xiaoxiao sword and endless killing, which makes people shudder. The white night had no fear, his face was cold, and he grabbed the sword with his bare hands. But when he resists the long sword, Qi Wushuang is trying to urge him to move again. Whirring.... abnormal noise appeared. I don''t know what kind of strength he exerted, and the Qi around him changed inexplicably. At the same time, Hongbing was restless again. Since the white night was suppressed by divine power, it was difficult to care about the beginning and end of the day! Is it Qi Wushuang''s ghost? Is it possible that he is going to attack these three Hongbing soldiers? But... What kind of moves did he use to make these three Hongbing become so? At night, his face was cold and his eyes were cold. But this is not the time to think about it. Anyway, we''ll get rid of Qi Wushuang first. Bai Ye''s eyes are full of killing intention. Instead of trying to suppress the three Hongbing soldiers, he uses more force to bombard Qi matchless. Qi Wushuang, who lost his powerful shield, is still at a loss. In the face of the magic power of the white night, he can''t resist at all. After several moves, Qi Wushuang''s power is suppressed, and the whole person is fighting and retreating, which seems to be in a hurry. This time, it is particularly obvious who is strong and who is weak. Now. Qi Wushuang suddenly murmured, and his soul power and divine power surged all over his body, and he hit hard at the white night. White night is not in a hurry, a backhand also clapped in the past. Bang! The place where the two sides took over exploded. It''s just that... Qi Wushuang''s move is not so destructive. Instead, it creates a lot of pushing force, so that the white night and Qi Wushuang are forced to separate. They stopped fighting for the time being. But just as the white night was about to continue to launch the offensive and directly wipe out Qi Wushuang... "I give up!" There came Qi''s hoarse voice. As soon as this was said, the sound of breathing disappeared, and everyone was in a daze. Qi Wushuang actually surrendered at this time? Is that too hasty? What is he thinking? People are all staring at Qi Wushuang in amazement. Just put out a trick and surrender? What does Qi Wushuang mean? Is he playing white night? Or are you kidding people? Or did he not even think about defeating the white night at all, and all he did was try to test white night? "Qi matchless, are you really going to give up?" The Lord of the temple of God. "Yes." Qi Wushuang nodded seriously. "This contest is decided by you. The winner or loser is up to you. The only thing the Lord of this hall wants is not to cause any casualties. Now that you have decided not to continue fighting, you can do it!" The Lord of the temple of God stood up and said calmly. When he said this, people around him got up one after another. "Since the temple owners have said so, how can we have any opinion?" Qi Wushuang holds his fist at once. When the voice fell, people also looked at the white night side, and the strange light in the depth of the pupil was particularly obvious. No one knows what Qi Wushuang is going to do. White night doesn''t know! However, since Qi Wushuang has given up, it''s great news for Bai Ye. He immediately urged his divine power to abandon the divine sword, the night shining sword and the Lihuang sword, intending to suppress these irascible Hongbing thoroughly. But... just at the moment when the power of the white night pours into the past. Sonorous! Sonorous! Sonorous! The sound of three swords suddenly rose. As soon as he breathed hard at night, he suddenly realized what he was doing and looked down in a hurry. However, he saw that three Hongbing soldiers were out of control and were directly swinging in the sky. At this moment, all their forces are completely released, just like the gate of a dam is opened by someone, and the turbulent force is pouring like a flood! "What?" At the scene, all the people in the temple of God were shocked in unison. They were all looking at the scene in an incredible way.White night is also breathing tight, hurry to see. However, three Hongbing soldiers whirled wildly in the air. The vast sword meaning was like the scorching sun, which was scattered everywhere. The power of Hongbing is so vast that I don''t know how powerful it is. "What''s the matter?" "White night, why do you sacrifice Hongbing?" The elders cried out one after another, their faces rippled with inexplicable and astonishment. However, we don''t wait for the white night to answer... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three Red soldiers suddenly moved up, and... They actually unified fly up, straight forward to kill. And their direction of killing... Is the location of the God Temple. "What?" The audience was shocked. All the people''s brains all trembled for a while, all of them looked at this amazing side. Hongbing... Actually killed the Lord of the temple of God? What does this mean? "White night, what are you doing?" "Stop it "White night, stop!" All the elders all shrieked and shrieked, their eyes staring like bronze bells, and their faces were incredible. White night is also dead staring at this scene, pupil deep also filled with incredible. It''s not that he doesn''t want to control it, it''s that he can''t control it at all. Now the three Hongbing soldiers are completely out of control. They are not under the control of the night. As for attacking and killing the Lord of the temple of God, it is their own will! White night can be 100% sure that these Hongbing out of control is Qi Wushuang. But even if you know, what? White night has no evidence to prove it. Can a pair of Qi''s mouth be closed? And this is not the time to think about it. The breath was tight in the night, and the man suddenly raised his head, staring at the three Hongbing who attacked the Lord of God''s heaven hall, whirled and stepped forward, and rushed madly. "Imprison!" He roared, and the art of truth was launched. But in the face of Hongbing''s power, the art of truth telling is not so fragile. "Time goes back!" The white night clenched his teeth and urged the ancient array of heaven again to release the reverse flow of time. But... The effect is still very small. In the past, the art of time can''t touch Hongbing even if it''s surrounded by everything! These three released all the strength of Hongbing! White night is not right or left! How could this happen? The pupils trembled wildly at night. Only see three Hongbing ferocious to the God of Heaven Temple Lord. Xiaoxiao''s sword idea is vast in the world, and there is no force in the world to compete with it. There are so many powerful people around that they can''t intervene. "Master, be careful!" "Master of the temple!" "Master of the temple, flash!" People screamed bitterly. The sound rippled in all directions. The expression of the Lord of God''s heaven hall has also been condensed. He stares at the three Hongbing, and suddenly raises his hand and grabs them. Whoa! The void on the other side was twisted and shrinking, which forced Hong Bing to stop with the force of space. But Hongbing''s power is too terrible. Even if it is, he can''t stop him. The Lord of the temple of God raised his hand again. Boom! A few terrible flashes of lightning fell from the sky and directly hit three Hongbing soldiers. At the center of the world, there are three brilliant soldiers in the world. "Seal with the boundary!" The holy heart was astonished. This is a legendary means. The Lord of god heaven hall has mastered it? However... Even if it is such a means, it still has no effect on the God Temple master! After a short period of time, the color light of the three Hongbing soldiers faded down and replaced by the fierce and furious power of Hongbing. "No way!" Yun Qingye was shocked: "the power of Hongbing is so terrible that ordinary means can''t stop them!" "Master of the temple!" The cry of terror went on and on. Everyone was panicked. Even the hall master can''t deal with it. Even if they go up, they are afraid that it will be useless... but at this time, the white night suddenly burst into a rage, raised a piece and waved it to three soldiers. Boom! The sword power of the dead dragon rushed directly from his palm, washing three Hongbing soldiers like a torrent. The strength of these three soldiers was greatly reduced.The Lord of the temple of God seizes the opportunity to offer sacrifices immediately. "God down!" There was a low drink. Then the sky highlights the golden light, and then the golden light opens, and a huge shadow of the God falls from the sky and suppresses it here. Whoosh! Whoosh! Three Hongbing flying to the Lord of Shentian temple were immediately affected by the shadow of the great God. Qi Qi changed the flight path and fell down. However, they have not yet landed, and the terrible shadow on the blade of the sword has torn the earth and directly blasted out a huge hole in the ground! Just then... whoosh! Another three halo flying shuttles came over and blocked the front of the three Hongbing soldiers. People breathe a tight, only to see that the three halos are three scabbards! Scabbard! Keng! Keng! Keng! Three swords directly hit into the scabbards of those three swords! Hong Bing, return to your position! In the white night, he stepped forward and held down three Hongbing soldiers, and sealed them with the power of the dead dragon sword. At this time, the strength of Hong Bing has dissipated a lot. After the seal was sealed, Hong Bing was no longer as irascible as before. The white night was relieved and immediately hung three swords on his body. At the same time, he wrapped their swords with the power of the dead dragon to avoid any accidents. It seems to be over! However, after finishing all this in the daytime, countless disciples of the temple of God came from all directions. All of them drew out their swords and aimed at him. Seeing this in the white night, he looked stiff and stunned on the spot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2031 "What are you doing?" White night frowned and asked lightly. "Why? White night, don''t you know why? " "White night, how dare you assassinate the hall master!" "Quickly put down the Hongbing and be captured with bare hands!" The crowd was furious and roared. Feelings... Do these people attribute the accident just now to the assassination of the God Temple Lord in the white night? "Ridiculous!" White night shook his head and said coldly, "if I was going to kill the Lord of the temple just now, would I suppress the power of Hong Bing and take it back? Don''t you all have brains? Not thinking about it? " "Fart! White night, I understand that it was the Lord of the temple of God who suppressed the Hongbing. When you saw that the plan failed, you had to take back the Hongbing. Do you think we didn''t see it? " Immediately someone called and scolded. Shengxin Jun stepped forward a few steps, pointed to the white night and said: "disciple Bai Ye, treacherous, deceiving the teacher, destroying the ancestor, betraying the school! You listen to the order, quickly kill me white night, kill! " "Kill The disciples around were so angry that when they heard the words of the holy heart, they did not hesitate and rushed to the white night. At this moment, people no longer want to listen to the white night excuse. They will rush in with hatred for the traitors. There is no doubt about the strength of white night. But... There is no doubt that some of the disciples are loyal to the God''s temple. Their love for the God''s temple is even more fanatical. For the sake of the God''s temple, they don''t care about anything. Even if the other party is strong, they are not afraid. What''s more, these disciples are invincible. However, there are so many elders and temple guards on the scene. Can it be impossible to turn the sky in a day? It''s getting out of control. Everyone was shocked by this scene! However, just as these disciples rushed to the white night... "stop it!" There was a low drink. All of us trembled and looked at the sound source. But it was found that the speaker was the Lord of the temple of God! "Hall master..." people were surprised. However, the Lord of the temple of God said: "this matter has nothing to do with the white night. Just now the three swords have launched their original power. Although the power is powerful, the position of the white night is too far away from the master of the hall. Even if the attack is so far away, it can''t hurt the master of the hall. The white night can''t have not known this truth, so it''s just a simple Hong The soldiers are out of control. It has nothing to do with the white night. Don''t let your anger go to the night! " The Lord of the temple of God is not a fool. How can he not see what happened to the three Hongbing soldiers just now. It''s just that... The heart of God''s heaven hall is like a mirror, which can''t be understood by the people on the spot. "Hall master, how can Hong Bing lose control?" Questions were immediately raised. But in the face of this question, Rao is the God of heaven hall Lord also can''t answer up. After all, this is Hongbing. How many people in Lisheng can understand Hongbing? However, Qi Wushuang immediately knelt down on one knee, clasped his fists and drank: "temple master, we know that you said this to stabilize the god heaven hall. However, the hall master has the state laws and family rules. You can''t be so generous to the white night because it''s sent by Shenji Palace. If other things are OK, he''s going to hurt you, the god heaven hall master If anything happens to you, what should I do for the temple of God? How can we tolerate this? Please punish the white night severely, or we will never give up! " As soon as the words came out, those students who were still hesitant immediately cried out in succession. "Please punish the white night "Please punish the white night "If the temple master does not punish severely, we will never give up!" "Yes, we will not give up!" ... the shouts came one after another, among which the people in Zhenshen temple and Shenwu hall called most happily. The people in Zhenshen Temple simply stood on the side of Qi Wushuang, while Shenwu hall hated the white night very much. God Temple Master heard the voice, eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, he was ready to speak, but at this time, the holy heart king over there clasped his fist and directly interrupted his words. "Lord of the temple, if you do not punish you in public at night, how can you win the hearts of the people? Although you consider the current situation of the sect and want to maintain the situation of the sect, you have not considered how strong the impact of indulgence of the white night will have on the hearts of our God Temple? You are the Lord of a temple, you are our faith. How can we let the white night be so rebellious? Please punish him severely "The master of this hall said that this is not the fault of the white night, just now Hongbing was out of control." The Lord of the temple of God is sinking. "Hong Bing is out of control? Master, are you kidding? How can Hong Bing lose control? You must be mistaken. This is the plot of the white night! " Shengxin Jun shook his head and said, "he deliberately fought with Qi matchless, and then he would harm you when you were unprepared. What a vicious plot! If the Lord of the temple has forgiven this man, then the temple of heaven of my God will be in fear. ""The elder is right!" "Please punish the white night All of them cried out, one by one indignant. At this moment, the white night directly became the target of public criticism, which was everyone''s spit. With the enthusiasm of the disciples around, even green leaves, ink purple rhyme is a complete muddle circle. No one expected that things would turn out like this. Mo purple Yun looked at the white night, but saw the white night silent, nothing said. In fact, Bai Ye really wanted to say something, but things have developed to such a field. He knew that what he said was useless, because he had no evidence. Even if he said that all these things were directed by Qi Wushuang, it was also powerless. After all, everyone saw that Hong Bing pulled out his scabbard and killed the Lord of the temple of God. If Qi Wushuang ordered this, then... Who can believe that Qi Wushuang can control Hongbing? In fact, he would not believe it if he had not seen it with his own eyes. But it''s already happened, and now it''s useless to say anything else. The white night took a deep breath and looked at Qi Wushuang and Shengxin Jun over there. Then he said faintly, "well, how do you want to punish me severely?" This sentence fell to the ground. Qi Wushuang over there almost immediately stepped out of the room and said, "you have Hongbing. You can threaten all the people in the sect, including our hall leader. So I asked to confiscate the Hongbing in the white night, and let him hand over the Hongbing to the zongmen for temporary protection, so as to avoid his reckless use of Hongbing, which makes the disciples of Zong clan panic Afraid! In this way, the white night can also be subject to the laws and regulations of the clan! " As soon as he said this, his eyebrows suddenly congealed, and his eyes coldly looked at Qi Wushuang. "Do you want me to hand over Hong Bing?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2032 Qi Wushuang''s words made everyone at the scene tremble and numb. Hand over Hong Bing? You can''t get rid of the Hongbing after all! People have their eyes on Qi matchless, one by one with different expressions and different thoughts. However, Qi Wushuang was very calm. He said calmly: "I have always opposed to letting you continue to hold Hongbing. After all, everyone knows Hong Bing''s power. It has unlimited power and the power to mobilize the divine power of heaven and earth, which is a very unstable factor! White night, you are one of the suspects who killed elder Zhang. You are also very likely to be a traitor of the clan. Although there is no evidence to prove all this, your suspicion is too big! " "Zongmen has already started to investigate, and elder Yun is also doing his best to investigate this matter. I think he should give me a clean answer. You don''t have to repeat this matter all the time. What''s the connection between this and my Hongbing?" The white night asked calmly. Qi Wushuang, however, raised the corners of his mouth and said faintly, "how does it matter to you? White night, as we all know, you are from the Shenji palace. Because of this, you are lawless in our Shentian palace. You fight and kill everywhere, even offend the elder. Elder Shao was almost killed by you. How bad are you? The clan situation is so tense, and you are armed with Hongbing. If you are really a spy sent by the dark Dynasty, it is me The villain of the clan, but you with Hong Bing can do whatever you want? If you stab a knife in the back with Hongbing at the critical moment of zongmen, what will be the consequence? " The words fell to the ground, and all the people on the scene were cold and sweaty. "What elder martial brother Qi said is reasonable." "Yes... If the white night is going to hit us at a critical time, who can stand it?" "If he didn''t have Hongbing, he would have nothing to do with his strength. But he has three Hongbing soldiers. There are too many things he can do!" "Yes, we must confiscate the Hongbing of the white night!" "Just now in the white night, I intended to use Hongbing to murder our temple master! It''s a sign already! " "Didn''t the LORD say that? It''s just that Hong Bing is out of control! Out of control "Out of control? Ah, the murder failed this time, pretended to be out of control, so next time I pretended to be out of control? " "This..." among the disciples, there were various voices, such as questioning, cursing, doubts, and a lot of insidious and masculine emphasis, which made the scene boiling. However, most of the disciples supported Qi Wushuang. Seeing this, Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan knelt down first, clasping their fists and shouting: "please confiscate the white night Hongbing, and return the temple of God to a stable and peaceful state!" "Please confiscate the white night Hongbing and return the temple of God with stability and peace!" "Please confiscate the white night Hongbing!" "Please confiscate the white night Hongbing!" ... the disciples knelt down and saluted one after another. In addition to the wooden man room, purple bamboo forest, Mulong hall and other halls that have a good relationship with the white night, the rest of the hall even the disciples and elders kneel down to ask. White night frowns. Ink purple rhyme a face of amazement, people open mouth, do not know what to say. "Elder sister, this..." the capture of Jiyue is also in a muddle. How could she have thought that she would take Hong Bing in to save them at night. However, catching Xuannu saw the clue. "I''m afraid this Qi is matchless. From the beginning of the fight, he has been staring at the Hongbing of the white night!" She murmured and looked at the Lord of God''s temple, waiting for his reply. But the LORD did not say anything. Sheng Xin Jun stepped forward, clasped his fist and said, "Lord, confiscating Hong Bing is for the sake of the order and future of the clan. After all, we are in an extraordinary period now. Moreover, if we let Hong Bing be handed over in the daytime, we can do a lot of things by using Hong Bing, or we can use these three forces to drive out foreign enemies and relieve the crisis. In any case, this is all good without any harm Please think twice "Please think twice The crowd called again. The sound was neat and loud. The God Temple Lord still closed his eyes, but his breath was a bit disordered. Qi Wushuang squinted and looked at the god heaven hall master, and then glanced at the white night. The smile on his face was quite obvious. This game... He won! Because no matter what kind of result, it will be what he wants to see! Although the Lord of Shentian Temple knew that Hongbing was out of control just now, what Qi Wushuang and shengxinjun said was very reasonable. If there are Hongbing, the temple of God can do a lot of things! God God hall master slightly took a breath, then side head, looking at this side of the white night, light open: "white night, what do you want to say?" "What do you want to say? Of course. " "I want to ask, if I don''t hand over Hong Bing, what will happen"Do not hand over Hong Bing?" Qi Wushuang gave a cold drink and said coldly, "this is for zongmen''s big plan. If you don''t hand over Hongbing, you will abandon the future of zongmen! If you are not a spy, you will never do so. Once you abandon the sect and ignore the future, you will be settled. You are the murderer of elder Zhang, and you must be the spy of the dark dynasty! " As soon as the words fell, people around him breathed quickly. Qu Ji Yue, with her mouth open, is still in place. "So you become the spy of the dark dynasty?" White night looks up at Qi Wushuang. "If you want to prove your innocence, hand over Hong Bing! Because it''s impossible for a real disciple of God''s temple to abandon his clan''s safety. In the white night, you proved yourself and handed over the Hongbing. Who else can say you? " Qi Wushuang squints. I heard the sound in the white night and frowned. Is this Qi Wushuang''s killing move? I''m afraid from the moment Qi Wushuang challenged the white night and captured the silent moon, he had already designed all these things? He finally succeeded at this point. He finally brought Hong Bing and the spy together! At this time, it''s no good if you don''t pay in the daytime! "White night, you should not think that the temple patron and the identity of your Shenji palace don''t move you. I tell you, we are not the temple master, and we don''t care about Shenji palace. If you don''t hand over Hong Bing, you must be the spy of the dark Dynasty. We will never be soft on the spy of the dark dynasty!" Qi Wushuang yelled: "kill the spy! Kill the spies "Kill the spies!" "Kill the spies!" "Kill the spies!" ... with his roar, the disciples of Shentian Temple behind him also cried out excitedly. There was a touch of solemnity on the white night''s face. Just then, a voice suddenly rang in the mind of the white night. "White night, I can''t help you now!" Hearing this, the white night slightly side head, looked at the sky temple Lord. "Qi Wushuang is very smart. He has mastered the mood of the people and mobilized their emotions. If you don''t teach him, I''m afraid Qi Wushuang will mobilize all the followers around him to attack you! At that time, unless it is bloody repression, the master of this temple can not stop these people! But if the master of the temple represses it with blood, the influence and consequence will be unprecedented. In this way, the temple of God will die! " The voice of the Lord of the temple of God came out again. The white night vomited the turbid air, also directly transmits the sound. "So what does the Lord mean?" "The decision is in your hands, everything is up to you. I still say that, I will not force anyone!" The Lord of the temple of God. "Even if I don''t hand over Hong Bing?" The white night asked. After a moment, he shook his head gently. "In fact, whether it''s Qi Wushuang or Shengxin Jun, how can they not see their thoughts in this hall? However, the situation of the clan was severe, and the hall could not take the initiative to prevent them. They were so domineering by virtue of this! Now the situation will evolve into such a situation, which has nothing to do with the head of this hall. Since it''s because of me, I have to bear all the consequences. If you don''t, I can only try my best to stabilize the situation. You can rest assured that the master can distinguish right from wrong and won''t embarrass you! " The Lord of the temple of God corrected his face and then closed his eyes again. In fact, the white night is clear about the nature of the Lord of the temple of God. If he is greedy for Hongbing, will he have to wait until now? With his strength, if he really wants to rob Hong Bing, white night will never be able to survive. But so far, he has not revealed his intention to take Hongbing. Therefore, the white night still has great trust in the God Temple Lord. He calmly looked at the people in front of him, and then looked at the Lord of God''s temple. People fell into meditation. "White night, why don''t you reply? Time waits for no man! You''d better give us an account quickly, or we won''t be rude! " At this time, Qi Wushuang drinks it again, showing a completely aggressive look. Others echoed, pressing the white night. However, at this time, the white night suddenly untied the sword on his waist, took off the abandoned divine sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword, and then stabbed it on the floor in front of him. The man calmly said, "I can hand over the Hongbing!" As soon as this word fell, the scene exploded instantly. "Wow One after another, the voice of surprise came and went. People were all staring at him in disbelief. At this moment, however, the white night began to speak again. "But before handing over Hong Bing, I want to prove one thing!" "What conditions?" The king of the holy heart here almost can''t wait to make a voice. The white night glanced at him, then looked at Qi Wushuang, and said faintly, "before, Qi Wushuang was not worried that I would use Hongbing to hide my hand at zongmen''s critical moment? Therefore, I want to prove to you that even if there is no Hong Bing, there is no one in my family who can stop me! "The voice fell to the ground. The white night directly pointed to the holy heart king and Qi Wushuang, and said without expression: "I want to challenge you both in life and death. If you win me, I will hand over Hong Bing. How about that?" "What?" All the people were in a daze. People stare at the white night in disbelief, and their heads almost burst apart www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2033 "Are you... Crazy?" Shengxinjun and Qi Wushuang are also confused. Qi Wushuang opens his eyes directly and murmurs in an incredible voice. "White night, what do you mean? Are you going to challenge both of us? " The holy heart frowned and asked in a low voice. "Not bad." White night nodded and said, "but I don''t know if you dare? If you dare not, don''t talk to me about Hongbing! After all, you don''t have the courage to sacrifice your life for the clan. What qualifications do you have to criticize me? " "You..." the saint heart breathes tight, frowns tightly, then nods again and again, and says in a deep voice: "OK! Good! White night, since you have said so, the elder will promise you! Take on your life and death challenge "Wow?" The scene was boiling again. People all open their eyes, staring at this scene, one by one head melon seeds crazy shaking, is completely unable to respond to what is going on. Challenge the elder? Or life and death? And the object is the head of the clan? I''m afraid that only people like white night dare to make such crazy actions in the whole temple of God? "Idiot! idiot! A madman The capture Xuannu snorted and said coldly, "although Hongbing is good, it''s not necessary to fight like this! He''s dying "Sister, what should I do? Can you persuade white night not to let him be so impulsive? " Next to the capture of the silence of the month has long been anxious as ants on a hot pot. Although the match between Bai Ye and Qi is a victory, even if Qi is invincible to Bai Ye, what about Shengxin Jun? As the head of the sect, how can the holy heart not compare with the white night? When Qu Xuannu heard this, she was startled. She suddenly turned her head, her eyes widened, and she stared at Qu Jiyue. Qu Jiyue was looked at with such eyes by her sister. She felt embarrassed and immediately dropped her head. "Silent moon, what''s the matter with you?" Catching Xuannu''s eyes flashed a strange light, then lowered her voice and asked carefully, "why do you care so much about the white night?" "I don''t care about him? It''s just... It''s just that he saved us somehow, didn''t he? " "This is also my strange place. Why is he trying to save us?" "This... This..." Qu Jiyue opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. However, she suddenly put a face on her face, and the whole person said seriously and solemnly, "silent moon, tell me what your relationship is with the white night." "Ah? This... I... I have nothing to do with him... I have nothing to do with him, sister. What are you asking? " Qu Jiyue was confused by her sister''s inexplicable words, and her words were incoherent. But this performance of Qu Jiyue falls into the eyes of Qu Xuannu, which means extraordinary! She froze her eyes and didn''t say a word, but deep in her eyes there were waves of worry. The scene is still boiling. Qi Wushuang saw that the holy heart king had already met the challenge of the white night. The man calmed down, then nodded and said in a deep voice: "white night, since you have said so, I have no reason to be afraid of you. What''s more, it is for the sake of the future of Zong clan. If I don''t answer the challenge, then I will become a sinner of the clan." "So you agreed?" The white night is light. "Of course Holy heart nodded. It''s no good if you don''t promise. In front of the whole God Temple people, if they refuse, where will their faces go? What Qi Wushuang had done before failed? Qi Wushuang also didn''t expect that the white night would come. Although such a counterattack is beautiful, it is also extremely costly. Does white night want to burn jade and stone with me? Qi''s mind is matchless. He breathed a little, and then he drank straight away: "come on, when are we going to fight? Who are you going to fight first? " "With whom?" White night frowned and looked at him inexplicably: "did you not hear what I just said? I challenge you both in life and death "Well?" Qi Wu''s eyes reveal a trace of confusion, and the people next to him are also confused. But a moment later, Qi is matchless and struck by lightning. The whole person is stunned at the spot and looks at the white night in an incredible way. "You... Do you say..." "what?" Trembling, it seems that the man''s mouth, as if the white bell, also a little surprised to say. But listen to the quiet voice of the white night: "I want to challenge the two of you, I will fight with you two at the same time, not one by one fight! See? As for the time, there is no need to delay it. Let''s do it now! "He said faintly, his voice was gentle and carefree. And with this voice falling to the ground, the scene has completely exploded the pot... "what?" "He... He actually..." "what''s the matter with this "What is he thinking?" "Challenge two at the same time? Challenge two CEOs at the same time? What is this... What is this for? Suicide? " "Elder martial brother Bai, you can''t do this!" "White night, what are you thinking?" "What is this... What is this doing?" People are all confused, one by one you look at me, I look at you, half the sound can not slow down. Ink purple rhyme is short of breath, almost not scared to death by the amazing words of the white night! As for the two sisters, Qu Xuannu and Qu Jiyue, they are now completely petrified. "Challenge both of us at the same time?" Holy heart seems to have come back from the shock. He squinted, stepped forward, looked at the white night and said, "white night, are you sure?" "The elder thinks I''m joking?" White night asked. "Challenge both of us at the same time... Good! Very good! " Qi Wushuang took a deep breath. He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened his eyes and gently nodded his head: "white night, since this is your decision, I respect you. Do you mean to start now? Well, let me see what you can rely on to make you so arrogant The voice fell to the ground, and Qi was incomparable, and he walked directly into the night. Although he suffered some injuries from the fight with white night before, and the consumption of soul and Qi was not small, he believed that the consumption of white night was also great. Since white night was not afraid, why should he retreat? Seeing Qi Wushuang moving forward, Shengxin Jun also stepped forward. The people around him were in unison, and then retreated one after another to make way for their position. God God Temple master slightly opened his eyes and watched the scene quietly. Will a life and death challenge destined to be recorded in history be staged soon? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2034 With the words of the white night landing, shengxinjun and Qi Wushuang both urged the soul force to go towards it. People around them subconsciously retreat, one by one staring at this scene in disbelief. Life and death challenge! And... Or a life and death challenge with one enemy and two? How crazy is it going to be to do such a thing? Seeing shengxinjun and Qi Wushuang standing about 300 meters away from the white night, they stop. The king of the holy heart clasped his fist at the god heaven hall master and said in a low voice: "this life and death challenge is very special, so the judge of the life and death challenge will ask the temple master to come forward and make a decision." People nodded at the sound. At this level, I''m afraid only the God Temple master can deal with it. "I don''t suggest you take life and death challenges. I hope you can stop." God heaven hall Lord light said. "Don''t you want to use Hongbing to guard the clan gate?" Qi Wushuang hugged his fist and said faintly: "since the white night is willing to take Hongbing as a bet, then this life and death challenge is Qi Wushuang fighting for the sect. Please don''t stop it!" "For the family "Elder martial brother Qi is mighty!" The disciples at the back one after another exhaled loudly, one by one excited and excited. The Lord of the temple of God frowned again. There is no doubt that Qi''s method is beyond his expectation. At present, Qi Wushuang has controlled public opinion and dominated the thinking of many disciples. He has put himself in an absolutely correct position. At this time, let alone the white night, even if the Lord of the temple of God stops him, it will bring immeasurable consequences. Qi Wushuang, I''m afraid that he predicted the Lord of God''s heaven hall from the beginning, so he deliberately did so, so that the god heaven hall master could not protect the white night! "Lord, please be the judge of this life and death challenge." At this time, the sound of the white night. In a simple sentence, he revealed his strong self-confidence. The Lord of the temple of God glanced at the white night and saw that there was no fear in his eyes. The man was silent for a moment, and then he raised his hand to the sky. Ding Dong! A crisp sound came out. The finger tip of his raised finger, like a point on the water of the blue wave pond, splashed a lot of ripples. The ripples spread out in circles and became bigger and bigger, covering the white night, Qi Wushuang and shengxinjun, and then stopped. When the three were covered by the ripples, their bodies were transparent. "Well?" "What is this?" The disciples around all made a confused voice, one by one with puzzled eyes looking at the God of heaven hall. "This is the boundary of different degrees under the master of this hall!" The Lord of the temple of God said calmly, "this boundary has opened up an independent space with the three of them as the center. Now everything in this space has nothing to do with us, but we can see everything in this space, and in this space, the three of them will fight a battle of life and death!" As soon as he said this, many people suddenly realized. Some of the disciples nodded repeatedly. Indeed, with the strength of these three people, if they really fight, I am afraid they will have to tear down half of the temple of God. It is indeed a very appropriate choice to use this technique to isolate their battlefield. But some elders are still worried. In particular, Wen Xiaoxuan, Mo Ziyun and Yun Qingye are not optimistic about the white night without Hongbing. "Well, you three are ready!" At this time, the Lord of God''s temple drank lightly. With his hands behind him, he looked at him quietly, but he didn''t see how much war spirit there was. The calm and calm appearance showed the demeanor of the chief elder. Qi Wushuang had a hand with Bai Ye once. Knowing the strength of the man, he looked serious and his eyes were cold. He was like a snake ready to attack at any time. His general momentum and soul power had already locked in the white night. "Let''s go." The Lord of the temple of God glanced at the three people and then murmured again. And with this low drink landing... whoosh! A sharp light suddenly swept up within the boundary. Then I saw that Qi Wushuang, standing in front of the white night, suddenly disappeared. How fast! The whole audience breathed heavily. When people saw it again, they found that Qi Wushuang had already walked behind the white night. "Cang Long Fu Hu Quan!" Qi Wushuang roared and his fists were like rain. He bombarded the white night fiercely. However, it''s hard to beat the sky and the sky, but I don''t know how to smash the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... their fists and palms hit each other wildly, and the splashing force constantly tore up everything around them.How terrible! But the situation seems to have been deadlocked. Qi Wushuang can''t hurt Bai Ye at night. The strength of the white night is really extraordinary! Many of the disciples marveled in secret. The capture of Xuannu was extremely surprised. However, this contest is not a contest between Qi Wushuang and Bai Ye, but a contest between Qi Wushuang and the holy heart king. Whoa! Just as Qi Wushuang fights with the white night, there comes a rainbow light nearby! The king of the heart! People are anxious. But see that the rainbow light scattered, a slender dragon snake appeared. The dragon snake, like a chain, tied up the body of the white night directly. The ferocious snake''s head bit the whole body of the white night for a while. Although he failed to tear down the flesh and blood of the white night, the spirit of the whole body of the white night was devoured by the dragon snake, and there was no trace of it. "Good chance!" Sheng Xin Jun drank a lot, his palms were facing the air, and then he was shocked by the air. Boom! A great momentum fell from the sky and hit the white night. Bang! My feet sink at night. The whole level of heterotopia can''t be shaken. This is the holy king who has been suppressed again. Qi had no eyes, and his hands were quick. He seized the opportunity to fly and rush over. At the same time, his hands quickly printed. His mouth let out a long cry: "Qilin changes!" Roar!!! A violent and dismal roar sounded. Qi Wushuang''s body was suddenly engulfed by a flame. After the flame engulfed his body, he was burning and jumping wildly. In a blink of an eye, the flame had turned into a huge ball with a diameter of about 100 meters. After the formation of the giant ball, a ferocious figure rushes out of it, and at the same time, a hot and terrifying mouthful devours it towards the white night. It was a huge Unicorn! A unicorn transformed from the matchless Unicorn! "Wow The whole place was boiling. Numerous disciples came forward one after another, staring at this scene. All the elders opened their mouths and looked at them in disbelief. "No, Qi Wushuang is going to swallow the white night!" "The night is over!" Exclamations came and went. "White night!" The capture of silence on this side of the moon is even more shrill and shrieking, people actually want to rush past. Catch her and stop her. Looking at her sister''s anxious appearance, Qu Xuannu is more and more convinced of her conjecture... but just as the mouth of Kirin is about to swallow the white night... "mystical power! Come to me The voice of indifference rang out. Bang! A colorful streamer instantly washed down from the sky, directly hit the white night below, and completely shrouded it. The intense streamer can''t open the eyes of the people around. The huge Kirin was stunned. "What? The supreme coming? " The king of the holy heart here seemed to hear something extremely incredible. His eyes suddenly rose and he cried out. Supreme coming? What''s that? Many disciples are full of confusion. Qi Wushuang is particularly puzzled. He had heard the name of the Dharma formula, but he only heard the name. He vaguely remembered that it seemed to be the martial arts of the forbidden area. However, he could not fully understand most of the magic powers in the forbidden area, so he did not spend too much time on it. Can''t we make it from the Forbidden City again? Qi is matchless. But at this time, he couldn''t think more. Transformed into huoqilin, he presses his body down like crazy, and his open mouth no longer pays attention to so much, and directly bites into the center of the streamer, where the white night is. However, just as the Kirin''s mouth is about to fall... whoosh! A strong hand suddenly rushed out of the streamer, grabbed the upper jaw of Huo Qilin, and then jerked it. Huo Qilin''s huge flame body was thrown out. Bang!! There was a great noise. The Fire Kirin hit the edge of the heterodox boundary, and then rolled down heavily. The fierce impact turned the strange boundary into a boat in the storm, shaking wildly, and the turbulent flame on Kirin was much weaker at this moment. "What?" There was an uproar. The holy heart is a few steps forward, staring at the center of the streamer. However, the streamer gradually dissipated, and the body shape of the white night appeared in people''s sight.However, at the moment, he has some changes with before, because there is a light shadow on his body. It was a human form of light and shadow, he overlapped with the body of the white night, but from the appearance, he was not a white night at all! "What is this?" A disciple couldn''t help but open his mouth and raised questions. "That''s the magic power of the forbidden area of God''s heaven hall, the supreme coming code!" The green leaf here took a deep breath and said. "The secret of the supreme coming?" "Yes, it''s the way of coming! This is a famous stunt of the tenth Temple of our God. He studied the strength and physical body of a large number of powerful people in the world and the dead Temple masters of our God Temple before his death. Through this move, we can simulate their strength and reappear their power in the world... "Yun Qingye said again. This sentence dropped, the scene was silent. After removing the fire Qilin, Qi Wushuang also stood up and looked at the even green leaves in disbelief. "So... Elder martial brother Qi, he... Is now fighting with the Supreme Master of the 10th Temple of God?" An elite disciple, Nana, opened his mouth. People around are breathing hard. However, Yun Qingye nodded slightly and said, "strictly speaking, yes..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2035 Flow supreme? Many people in the temple have heard about it. Although Liu Zhizun is not as famous as prison invincible, and he has made outstanding contributions to the temple of God, his strength and status are still not to be underestimated. In the history of the temple of God, he is still a very excellent master, and he is also respected and loved by later generations. Such existence, can be said to be a legend level character! But now, through his moves, the white night reappears the legendary existence. People are staring at the big eyes, one by one is a gaping appearance. "White night!" Holy heart gave a low roar. White night slightly side head. The holy heart master clenched his fist and looked solemn. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it. He could only look at the Lord of God''s temple: "Lord, it''s only two years since he started in the white night, but he has learned such a move. Shouldn''t you explain it to the disciples?" "Explain what?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "How did the two years of white night come to you? Is it true that he has been in the forbidden area since he entered the temple of God Holy heart roared. Many people do not know, in fact, the holy heart is also learning this move. But... He has only just begun to learn from his practice. He can not fully reproduce the divine power of the temple masters of past dynasties. At most, he can simulate some rudiments of power, and can''t play much power at all. But... This white night is actually able to display the supreme coming formula perfectly? It''s impossible! The holy heart did not admit it, nor did he believe it. Why is the white night entry so short? Unless he had already begun to practice this move, or from the beginning of his introduction, the temple master arranged for him to practice. If this is the case, the holy heart will be able to realize the status of the white night in the temple of God, and he will be able to see all this better. However, the Lord of the temple of God shook his head repeatedly, and the man said calmly: "before this, the master of the temple had never arranged to go to the forbidden area by night. The magic power he displayed in the forbidden area was just what he had gone to the forbidden area to practice and understand by himself. Of course, the master of the temple also has some instructions! But white night depends mainly on his own talent. " After hearing the voice, the holy heart King trembled. The man raised his head and looked at the Lord of God''s temple in disbelief: "Lord, what do you say? Heaven... Fu? " "Yes." The master of the temple of God said: "it is only a little time to practice a magic power in the forbidden area at night. What he relies on is his talent. His talent is beyond description." Qi Wushuang hears the sound and is shocked on the spot. "It''s impossible!" The holy heart almost growled with his teeth clenched. "There is nothing impossible, because when he practices these miracles, the master of the temple is nearby." "Maybe the magic power of the white night has not yet been fully mastered, but he has already grasped part of the essence, which can be regarded as the first glimpse of the door, a little bit of a success!" "I don''t believe that his strength is obviously so inferior. If he has extraordinary talent, how can he be so? There must be something fishy in this! I don''t believe it! " The king of the holy heart growled in a low voice, and then looked at the eyes of the white night. Regardless of whether the Lord of the temple of God is true or false, the king of the holy heart must kill the white night. At this moment, he did not care so much. He immediately took the initiative to attack the white night. Qi Wushuang over there also seized the opportunity and immediately followed up to cooperate with the holy heart king to attack the white night. Just look at the two palms of the holy heart. Whoa! Two strange air currents rolled towards the white night like a blade of wind. But when the night approached, the blade suddenly exploded and turned into countless thin and transparent air lines. The air lines instantly penetrated the body of the white night and linked his ten Heavenly spirits and lifeblood! "The secret of life and death!" Just listen to the Sacred Heart King roar, with the finger sacrifice sword, toward the gas line to kill in the past. At this moment, these Qi lines are the lifeblood of white night. Once cut off, the spirit and life of white night will be destroyed. How terrible! It''s just... The current state of white night is doomed to this move, which can''t be done at all. Just look at the shadow overlapped on the white night, slightly side head, staring at the killed holy heart, is not in a hurry to wave. Whoa! A very light wind blew past. Although the wind is very gentle, but it can destroy the withered and decadent, and destroy everything. Everything that is hit by the breeze disappears, and the gas line is also disappeared in an instant. The wind is irresistible, even hit the holy heart. As soon as the shield was born, it exploded directly. The remaining power of the holy heart retreated again and again, making it difficult to stand firm. People''s scalp was numb, and they all looked at the terrible scene in disbelief.The chief elder of the temple of God, shengxinjun, was forced back from the front by the white night. Many people were stunned by the means of white night. But just at this time, there was a terrible Qi blade nearby. It''s Qi matchless! His attack is here! "Not good!" Outside the ink purple rhyme exclaimed. Qi is unrivalled and vicious. He attacks the white night at this time. It is impossible to defend the white night at this moment! This is a sure shot. And eat this sword, the white night afraid is not dead also have to be seriously injured? All the people around were staring at this scene with different emotions, including expectation, worry, fear and fear... however. Just when everyone thought the sword was sure to hit... whoosh! The air blade suddenly stopped at the neck of the white night, motionless. If you look at Qi Wushuang, the whole person is just like a statue, completely unable to move. "What?" The world was shocked. "What''s going on?" People screamed in horror. However, Wen Xiaoxuan realized something and cried out: "it''s the move of the supreme hall master!" "The Supreme Master of the temple?" Many of the disciples were stunned and looked at the empty shadow on the white night. They found that the shadow was raising a finger and pointing at Qi Wushuang. The movement and posture were just like practicing the true words!! Feeling... Qi Wushuang is so after eating the true words. He can''t move. All of us didn''t expect that this virtual shadow could still perform its skills!! Qi Wushuang is held still. He is not polite at night. He kicks his back and kicks him in the past. At the moment when he hits Qi Wushuang with his feet, he strikes his body with several blades. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheezing... abnormal noise comes out. Qi Wushuang was caught off guard. His body was directly hit by the air blade, and countless blood overflowed out. The scene was boiling. Everyone can see that Qi Wushuang has fallen into the downwind www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2036 White night, a series of despairing domineering means, really shocked the countless elders and disciples present. Rao is the God of heaven, and the Lord of the temple can''t help looking at it. He stares at the white night and vaguely seems to smell something. The white night also stealthily glanced at the sky hall master, and then again set his eyes on Qi Wushuang''s body, with a trace of killing in his eyes. He knew that the Lord of the temple of God would pay attention to himself. Because at the moment, he did not have any reservation or cover up. He almost tried his best to kill Qi Wushuang. In fact, white night doesn''t know much about this move, and it''s a little bit successful to support death. If he uses his current soul state to launch this move, maybe he can play a certain power with the blessing of ten Heavenly spirits, but there is absolutely no such power as the present. In fact, the main reason why his ability to conquer Qi is unparalleled is that he launched the divine power and used this move based on his divine power. Therefore, the current move comes to the supreme power, which is very hard to prevent. Shengxinjun was frightened. His pupils were slightly swollen. Qi Wushuang also had a dignified face. When he got up, he could not help but spit out several mouthfuls of blood. When he looked down, he found that his soul and heart were all pierced by a large number of Qi blades. White night does not have the slightest bit of hand, this is the key to take Qi matchless. However, Qi Wushuang is Qi matchless in the end. His body is amazing magic weapon, but his physical strength is unbelievable. He was quick in his chest a few times, shattering those Qi blades stabbed in the body by the white night, and at the same time sealing the wound, trying to stabilize his body, so as not to let the injury of the spirit lead to the overflow of cultivation. Time magic can''t restore these wounds. This level of attack can easily be mixed with the power to disturb the time trajectory. But then again, this situation is quite good, and it''s the holy heart king who has helped a lot. Otherwise, Qi Wushuang is afraid that he can''t even stand. Because Bai Ye still had to guard against the holy heart King behind him when he was fighting with him, so he didn''t dare to fight him too much. If Bai Ye only fought alone with Qi Wushuang, I''m afraid that the move just now would not be as simple as stabbing a few air blades. With the method of white night, Qi Wushuang''s bones would be crushed out directly, and his bones would not survive!! "Master, what should we do now?" Qi Wushuang didn''t dare to tuoda. Looking at the white night coming towards this side, he immediately lowered his voice and asked. "Although the white night urged the supreme coming, according to my understanding of the supreme coming, the cost of this move is extremely huge, that is to say, the white night can not maintain this move for a long time, otherwise he will be exhausted and die. We just need to drag on, do not attack and defend!" Said the holy heart. In a simple sentence, Qi Wushuang can see the hope of killing white night again. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "OK, just follow the master''s advice." When the sound falls, Qi Wushuang quickly retreats, and at the same time, he sacrifices a lot of soul Qi and scatters it in this void to block the approach of stagnant white night. Shengxin Jun also danced quickly with both hands, recited the long formula, and then gave a big drink. the ground under his feet cracked a big round dark hole, and then a huge ghost of Hydra appeared, taking him as the center. It seems that these two people really want to fight consumption! White night eyebrow dark frown, swept two people, but see two people left and right pull apart, the distance is very far. Without hesitation, he immediately turned and rushed toward Qi Wushuang. Now Qi Wushuang is injured. How can he be the enemy of the white night? However, the king of the holy heart is right. The supreme coming formula can''t be opened for a long time, otherwise his spirit can''t bear it at all, and the consumption of divine power is also extremely terrible. Therefore, when the attack and kill again in the daytime, the supreme coming formula is also taken away. However, even if we lose the golden rule, the means of white night are innumerable. When he saw that he was not near, his fingers suddenly started to play, as if he were plucking a string. A lot of his soul Qi was involved and swayed... a moment later! Whoosh.... the soul Qi splits greatly, and turns into a series of miserable and sharp swords, and flies around, directly tearing the soul Qi field released by Qi Wushuang to pieces. The remaining Qi swords are overlapped together again to form a big mouth, which is swallowed and bitten. Qi Wushuang''s breath was tight, and he urged his whole body''s spirit and power. He even sacrificed 13 air masks and ran into the attacking big mouth. Click. There was a strange noise. We can see that the three outer borders are directly bitten by the sword spirit like paper paste. At the back, the border was gradually broken and torn, but it also prevented the speed of the sword Qi. It''s just... Judging from the strength of these fences, it can''t resist the attack. There''s no doubt that Qi''s unparalleled defense can''t stop the attack at night.White night''s eyes twinkled with cold light. With a grip of his backhand, a gray air current converged in his palm. In a moment''s time, a slender Qi sword was formed. He stares at the Qi Wushuang after the border, and suddenly raises his arm, as if to cut off! The cruel sword meaning has been released! The whole audience opened their eyes and gazed. But just then... Hoo! The holy heart over there suddenly rushed over. With the huge Hydra, he directly suppressed the white night, which made the sky shaking. "Wow The world exclaimed. Is it too sudden for the saint heart? How to guard against shengxinjun, who is preparing to launch a fatal blow to qiwushuang? People are breathing tight, staring at. The nine headed snakes all opened their big mouths and gnawed at the white night. The king of the sacred heart was even more powerful and startling. He directly blocked the left and right sides of the white night and prevented him from taking the opportunity to escape! The scene is so good that it makes people despair, but I don''t know how terrible it is! However, the changes are superimposed on each other! The Qi sword, which was supposed to have been killed by Chaoqi matchless, suddenly flashed. Then, with a speed equivalent to blinking, it suddenly shifted its edge and chopped at the holy heart King behind him. Quiet! At this moment, the crowd was boiling and quiet. Countless people''s eyes are round, dull looking at all this, one by one the forehead hot, completely stupid. Feeling... White night knows that shengxinjun will suddenly attack from behind. His sword just pretended to kill Qi Wushuang. He is actually waiting for shengxinjun! Wait for the holy heart to attack from behind! The power of this sword, I''m afraid, is that it can cut off all the nine heads of the nine headed snakes, which will greatly break the skill of the holy heart king! At that time, Baiye will take advantage of the victory to kill shengxinjun. In the current tragic situation of Qi Wushuang, he can''t save shengxinjun under such a fierce and powerful attack! As soon as shengxinjun is defeated, it is impossible to deal with the remaining Qi Wushuang. He had consumed a lot in the previous battle, and was injured. It is good that he can fight with the white night. It is impossible to fight with him alone. The situation is clear. People were staring. At this moment, many people even forget to breathe and stop their heartbeat. No one expected that even without Hongbing, white night could be so terrible... but! Even at the time when white night thought that this blow was going to decide the outcome... Hoo! There was a strange noise. He saw the holy heart in front of him suddenly disappeared. The sword from the night directly cut the air. "What?" Countless people screamed. Yun Qingye, Wen Xiaoxuan, Mo Ziyun and other people stepped forward and looked at the scene with wide eyes. White night... Cut empty? The king of the holy heart and the nine headed snake... Is it just a magic art of the holy heart? At night, his pupils rose slightly, and he immediately realized all this. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance, only to find that the holy heart was standing in the same place from the beginning to the end, and there was no attack at all. It turned out that the king of the holy heart also realized that the attack was just a feint attack! So he will play tricks to disguise the attack with illusions, and earn white night! The heart beats slightly in the white night. The man turns around and looks at Qi Wushuang behind him. However, when he just saw that Qi was matchless... Pooh! A strange noise came out. Then, I saw the white night''s chest directly pierced by a bloody red sword blade. "Devil blood kills sword?" The ink purple rhyme here almost immediately recognized what the blood red sword blade was. The whole person was extremely pale and had no strength. He sat down on the ground and almost fainted. And the whole scene, after a brief silence, is boiling, a scream, a scream. "The devil blood kills the sword? Is that the devil blood killing sword Even green leaf is also startled not to have, speak all shiver. "What''s the matter? Why does Qi Wushuang have magic blood to kill the sword Wen Xiaoxuan screamed. "It''s over. The night is over!" Zhong que also Na Na and look, the face is full of inconceivable. "This time, Daluo Jinxian can''t save the white night. Qi Wushuang, I''m afraid it''s the first time to kill the white night!" Wang yuanyan sighed with regret and helplessness. The sound of screams was heard all over the sky. Countless people were shocked. The disciples of Mulong hall, Muren room and Zizhu Pavilion were confused and did not know what was going on. The atmosphere at the scene was particularly bizarre.Some are desperate, some are confused, some are joyful, some are in pain. And capture the moon is a face puzzled. Her small face was pale. She looked around, then turned her head and looked at the capture Xuannu. She said tremblingly, "elder sister, what''s the magic blood killing sword?" "A sword of death!" Qu Xuannu seemed to be shocked by this scene. She looked at the white night over there for a while, then came back to her senses. She said hoarsely, "sister, the white night is over." When Qu Jiyue heard the sound, she was struck by lightning. People looked at her and said, "is it over? What do you mean, sister www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2037 "You don''t know what is blood killing sword?" The capture Xuannu lowered her voice and said in a low voice: "the magic blood killing sword is a lethal weapon made by some evil spirits and specially used to kill the soul." "Evil weapon?" The silence of the moon and the sound. "Yes." "It is said that the magic Blood Sword is made with the blood of the most evil devil. It can cause Yin and evil. The energy contained in it can destroy all the lifeblood, longevity, time, space, reincarnation, etc. of the slain, making it impossible for the slain to revive again. This is the most favorite weapon for powerful assassins in Lisheng Prefecture, although there are many magic blood swords, There may be more than a hundred weapons in the whole state, but it''s not easy to collect these weapons, and once they are killed, there is no way to save them! I can tell you that the white night is a dead man. I''m afraid the Lord of the temple of God can''t save him! " This sentence fell to the ground, but it will capture the heart of the month to a broken. Her small face was pale and bloodless, and her eyes trembled wildly. She looked at the scene in the boundary of different degrees, and the whole person was on the verge of mental breakdown. "Silent moon! Are you all right? " Catching Xuannu felt something wrong with her sister, so she went over and grabbed her. "Sister, no, white night won''t die like this. There must be some way to break the magic blood and kill the sword. Sister, tell me, you must have other ways to break this magic sword, right? Are you right? " Qu Jiyue shudders all over her body. She opens her eyes wide and trembles at Qu Xuannu. That pale lips and frightened autumn eyes, see the people do not feel distressed. There was a touch of helplessness and pain in the depths of Qu Xuannu''s eyes. She hugged Qu Jiyue and whispered: "silent moon, forget the white night. He is doomed to die here today! Besides, he is not worthy of you "No Qu Jiyue seems to have been stimulated by something. She pushes aside the capture of Xuannu, and then rushes into the boundary of heterodoxy and runs towards the white night. But... Because of the influence of the heterodox, all the people on the periphery can''t touch the three people inside the boundary. These three people were like virtual images in front of them. This move, in fact, is very similar to the spirit of breaking the void in white night. "White night!" Catching the moon can not touch the white night, can only shout. But no matter how much she yelled, there was no response at all. She can only cry, silent cry, full of sorrow, endless pain and despair. Many people at the scene looked at the capture of the moon, and they were silent. But Xu Wu and Lian Jieyan sneered at each other. "You know what it''s like to offend us, bitch?" Lian Jieyan stares at capture Ji Yue coldly, eyes are full of hearty. At this moment, she finally got revenge! At the beginning of all the resentment, in this moment can be said to be all out. "Without the white night shelter, elder martial sister, we can also slowly calculate the account of this woman." Next to Xu Wu squint and smile. Lian Jieyan''s eyes brightened when she heard the sound, but after a while she got up again. She looked at the girl and whispered, "but... Her sister doesn''t look easy to be provoked." "If her sister is not easy to be provoked, is it easy for us to provoke in the dark dynasty?" Xu Wu said with a smile: "what''s more, her sister has been defeated by our elder martial brother Qi. How can she protect her from capturing Jiyue?" "Ha ha ha, that''s what I said!" Lian Jieyan laughed, and the ferocity in his pupils became more and more intense: "this time, let''s have a big clean-up and cut off all the people who offend the temple of our town in this clan! Let them understand what will happen to disobey Lian Jieyan, ha ha... "don''t worry, younger martial brother will cooperate with you." Xu Wu says with a smile, the hand can''t help but pull Lian Jieyan''s small hand. Lian Jieyan cast a glance at him with all kinds of manners and feelings. Instead, he grasped Xu Wu''s big hand. They continued to watch the scene that made them happy. The disciples of hunwu hall, purple bamboo forest and Mulong hall finally learned from the elders what the evil blood sword was. When they learned that this thing was so lethal, many students knelt down on the ground and cried. Mo Ziyun''s eyes are blank, staring at this scene. But there was also a lot of derision around. After all, there are not a few people who want to die in the daytime, such as those in the Zhenshen temple and Shenwu hall. The people of Bingwu hall can''t wait. There are also Liu Yue''s disciples. It''s just... just when people thought that Qi Wushuang''s sword had already ended in the white night! The vision appears! Seeing that the white night which had been pierced the heart suddenly raised his hand and grasped the magic Blood Sword from the body with his backhand. "Well?" Qi Wushuang, standing behind him, is stunned and looks at the white night in an incredible way.In this case, you can still move in the white night? However, in his bewilderment, the white night, holding half the blood of the devil, suddenly raised his hand and shook the blade of the sword. Bang! A force of tyrannical power suddenly rushed away from the sword body of the demon blood killing sword. The body of the whole sword is out of control and rushes back in an instant. Not good! Qi Wushuang was stunned and couldn''t resist it at all. He was so shocked that he even retreated, and his hand holding the handle of the sword could not be loosened. However, the sword suddenly retreated and flew backwards. It turned into a red light, which directly penetrated Qi''s unparalleled shoulder and stabbed at the boundary of heterodoxy behind him. "Ah Qi Wushuang screamed and fell to the ground. The laughter, the jeers, the shrieks and the cries of the audience came to an abrupt end at this moment. People raised their eyes and looked at the white night. However, he patted the sword wound in his heart, turned around in the eyes of all the people, and looked at Qi Wushuang behind him. But seeing Qi Wushuang tightly covering his right shoulder, the whole person is in pain rolling on the ground, and it is difficult to get up. Although the blow did not hit his vital point, the power of the magic Blood Sword had spread on his shoulder. This force can''t be removed. His arm can''t be used again! He gritted his teeth and tried to bear the pain, but he couldn''t bear it. His whole face was extremely white, and the sweat of bean was crazy. No one expected that the situation suddenly changed so dramatically! "It''s impossible!" The king of the holy heart roared: "in the white night, I was killed by blood, but I''m not dead? It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible! " As one of the most commonly used terror soul weapons for assassins in Lisheng Prefecture, the magic Blood Sword has no doubt of its power. If you dare not say the Lord of the god heaven hall, you can say that the holy heart king. The holy heart King believes that even if he eats this sword, he will surely die, and the immortal is hard to save. But the white night... Was not dead, not only that, his combat effectiveness did not lose, but carried out a wave of counterattack. What''s going on here? The whole audience was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2038 Seeing this extremely strange sight, the people present could not think at all. Paralyzed sitting on the ground, the ink purple rhyme froze, the autumn eyes staring at the front. Even green leaves mouth long huge, as if to be able to plug eggs. Wen Xiaoxuan also did not have the change of expression, just like a statue in the same place. Even Jieyan and Xu Wu are totally stupid. As for the arrest of this month, it was even more astonished. She opened a little red eyes, cherry mouth light open, people staring at the white night, a moment later, she stretched out her hand, tightly covered her mouth, people are back and forth, full of joy and excitement in the tears of autumn eyes. "White night, you... Are you ok? Excellent! How wonderful Capture the silence of the moon whispered, delicate body is gently trembling. At night, he glanced at Qu Ji Yue, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he sighed in his heart. "Silent moon, you go back to one side and wait for me to deal with these two people first." The white night began to call. Qu Jiyue was a little stunned. She seemed to realize her gaffe. Her cheeks were flushed. She lowered her head and gave a trembling "um" sound. Then she hurried back to her sister''s back. Looking at her sister''s appearance, the two hands of catching Xuannu couldn''t help but clench, and a nameless anger flickered in her autumn eyes. She did not attack, just stretched out her hand to catch Jiyue, and then said in a low voice, "Jiyue, don''t be so rash and impulsive, don''t let your sister worry about it, OK?" "Sister, I''m sorry... Just now I..." Qu Jiyue, full of guilt, opened his mouth to explain, but found that I didn''t know what words to use. Qu Xuannu shook her head and indicated that she didn''t have to say more. Then she looked at the white night over there. The act of white night made the scene an uproar. No one can accept it. The king of hearts is totally out of his mind. He had no idea what the day night was using. He was completely confused at this moment. If he could not even kill the sword with blood, what else could he do in the world? What else can he do to defeat this man? He suddenly regretted that he had agreed to the white night''s request so rashly. I think it is also true that if the white night is not sure, how dare you release such crazy words to attack these two people with the strength of one person? What''s more, what kind of arrogant words white night once said was what he failed to do? This man is unfathomable! But... At this time, he has no way back! It is impossible for him to surrender! And this is in front of the whole clan. If he surrender and admit defeat, he will be in disgrace. At that time, it is not his position as a great elder. I''m afraid he can not even stand in the sect any more! So... He''s going to fight! He will kill the white night recklessly, and destroy it without breaking his hand. Even though he has no confidence now. "Reincarnation of beasts!" Only to see the king of the heart is a roar, the whole people rushed forward. At the moment of his attack, his body rushed out of endless soul power. Like a flood, these spiritual powers filled the whole boundary of the degree, and then under the Dharma of the holy heart, all the soul forces began to change. They turned into a lion, a tiger, a hawk, a dragon, a beast, and killed at night. We can see that there is a grand and magnificent scene of beasts running in the boundary of heterodox. All the people outside the border were watching the magnificent scene, and they were completely stunned. All the beasts are surging wildly, and the boundary of different degrees is shaking wildly. Everything inside is swinging with the move of the holy heart king at this moment. No one can imagine the target of the beast, white night! What kind of pressure should he be under now. It''s just. Even the magic power of blood killing sword can be ignored. Can this move really kill him? People are afraid of this move at the same time, the heart also emerged such questions. And after this question appeared, the vision also rose in this moment. I saw the white night slightly raise my hand and shake it at will. Whoa! A wonderful air flow quickly gathered in his palm. When the air flow slowly disappeared, a sharp sword about the size of a finger appeared in his palm. This sharp sword is gray and white. There is no sense of sword and no destructive power. It seems to be ordinary and unimportant. But if you have seen the dead dragon sword, you can recognize it at a glance. The outline of this small sword is the outline of the dead dragon sword! "Die!" The king of the holy heart roared again and poured his whole body''s strength into this terrible move.In an instant, the powers of the gods tiger, lion and other beasts were raised to a higher level. Click! All around the boundary of different degrees is directly cracked by this terrible move. "What?" The elder who saw the scene exclaimed, and the Lord of the temple of God also glanced at the border. Without hesitation, the man raised his hand and waved it, releasing his strength to maintain the border. At this time, we can see that the white night among the beasts suddenly grasps the open palm. Click! A crisp sound came out. The delicate Qi sword was directly broken by his palm! And at the moment when the air sword broke! The hand that white night clenches is loosened!! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... countless streamers were flying out of his palm and quickly cutting around and sweeping around. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... all the beasts rushing around were immediately scattered and eliminated by these streamers, and the deafening strange sounds also came out. "What?" There was an uproar at the scene! It''s unbelievable to see the king''s eyes open. The light in white night''s hands seems to be the most powerful and sharpest air blade in the world. Where they pass, they are invincible and unstoppable. If they cut into the beasts, they can clear out a vacuum zone, even the void is not complete. And when it swept past, the tide of beasts also broke up. In the blink of an eye, all the beasts within the vision boundary have been destroyed by the light of white night. People froze. One by one, they held their breath and watched the terrible scene in disbelief. The holy heart is also stagnant in place. But a moment later, he roared, "it''s not over yet." When the voice dropped, he lifted his palms and quickly made a seal. The intention was to fight again. With the knot of his mark, the breath of the scattered beasts was boiling, and the internal destructive power was mobilized by the holy heart. People''s breathing is tight and their faces are incredible. Can you say that at this time, the holy heart can still have the power to fight? However, just as the king of hearts was about to launch this move. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... . Then a few records of the halo of lightning hit, directly cut to the hands of the holy heart. Pooh! "Ah The king of the holy heart roared in pain, and the man retreated again and again until he reached the edge of the heterodox boundary. All the people breathed heavily and looked at it in a hurry. They were shocked to find that the two palms of the holy heart king had been chopped down by the night. "This..." yunqingye was stunned. Everyone can''t believe that the strength of white night has been so strong. He actually did not use the help of Hongbing... To beat the chief elder of the temple of God into such a look. How terrible this is! However, people don''t know that the white night is against the law! Only he knows that the power he is using now is actually the power of the dead dragon sword! Although the dead dragon sword is still in the sky cliff, the fit between him and the dead dragon sword is too high. Even if the body of the dead dragon sword is not around the white night, the white night can still mobilize the dead dragon sword to help. Just now, the sword power to deal with the evil Blood Sword depends on the dead Dragon Sword power. White night forcibly uses the dead Dragon Sword power to tear up the sword power of the demon Blood Sword, so that we can be at peace. This is also due to the characteristics of the dead dragon sword. If it is strong, it will be strong. Otherwise, if we change to abandon the divine sword power or other Hongbing''s sword power, we may not be able to do anything about it. Of course, this is not to say that these Hongbing are not as good as the magic blood to kill the sword, but the real power of these Hongbing can not be exerted in the present white night. But even if the day night violations, the scene is not known. Moreover, the other party even used the magic blood to kill the sword, so you don''t have to be polite to the other party in the white night. The two palms of shengxinjun were cut off, but his fighting power was not wasted. He was eager to breathe life and wanted to heal his hands. However, he found that a special force attached to his wrist wound. If this power is not removed, he will not be able to heal his hands. Damn it! Holy heart gentleman secretly scolded a, a pair of old eyes are full of ferocity. However, the white night did not continue to attack him. Obviously, Bai Ye knows that even if he cuts off the hands of the holy heart, he can''t completely defeat him. If he wants to kill him, he still has to work hard. Therefore, he directly abandoned the holy heart, but turned around and walked towards the figure not far behind him step by step. That''s Qi matchless. Now he was staring at the white night in disbelief.He struggled to get up, but the wound on his shoulder made him shiver so much that he couldn''t stand still. All the people in the temple outside were stunned. "Elder martial brother!" Lian Jieyan on this side shouts bitterly. All the carefree people are stupid. "White night, you..." Yun Qingye opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before the words fell out, Bai Ye suddenly stretched out his hand, directly pinched Qi Wushuang''s neck and grabbed him. At the same time, he stabbed Qi Wushuang''s chest into the spirit of heaven. Qi Wushuang''s whole body suddenly trembles, and then his eyes are wide open, staring at the white night in front of him in disbelief. "I don''t want to kill you!" "But... You have to come to provoke me, so... It''s not my fault!" "You..." Qi Wushuang opens his mouth and wants to say something, but the blood is constantly flowing from his mouth... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2039 As Qi Wushuang''s soul is stabbed, the scene gradually quiets down. As people know, Qi is unbeatable. Lost a mess! No one expected that the white night when they were in a desperate situation would suddenly counterattack and turn the whole situation around. Now that he has forced back the holy heart, Qi matchless is like a lamb to be slaughtered in front of the white night! The soul of heaven was broken, which meant that Qi had no capital to compete with the white night. But this is clearly not enough. The white night released the Qi sword that stabbed Qi Wushuang''s soul. With a backhand grasp, he sacrificed five horrible Qi swords. These Qi swords are covered by a large number of talismans. "Startle and kill the sword?" Wen Xiaoxuan here breathes heavily. "White night, is this to destroy Qi Wushuang''s spirits?" "No The rest of the elders exclaimed. Someone tried to stop it, but was stopped by someone next to him. This is a life and death challenge! Moreover, it is still a life and death challenge decided by the Lord of the temple of God. If anyone wants to intervene, he or she will not be able to live with him! At this time, who dares to mess? A group of elders stare with wide eyes, staring at. "Elder martial brother!" Lian Jieyan on this side suddenly kneels down and shouts bitterly. "No!" "Elder martial brother Bai, please let elder martial brother Rao Qi die!" The disciples of the town god hall could not bear it any longer. They knelt down on their knees and cried out towards the white night. Qi Wushuang is the pillar of Zhenshen temple. Over the years, the reason why the people of Zhenshen temple can take the lead in the Shentian temple is that Qi is unparalleled. If Qi Wushuang has any problems here today, their good days will come to an end. I''m afraid that the top ten places of Qi temple have lost their hearts. I''m afraid they have lost their hearts! So, they must beg, they must beg for mercy! Even if there is no dignity, it doesn''t matter. After all, if Qi Wushuang dies, they will lose more than dignity. But... These people''s begging doesn''t work. "It''s you who yelled to beat me and kill me before. Now it''s you who beg me to let go of Qi Wushuang. Don''t you think it''s funny? You want me to die, but you want me to let go of my enemies! That''s how you hate me? Just want me to die without a burial place? " The white night looks out of the boundary of heterodoxy and the disciples of the town temple. A group of disciples immediately trembled. Lian Jieyan is in a hurry. But she knew that it was useless to ask for the white night. She immediately turned her head and looked at the Lord of the temple of God. She quickly kowtowed and said, "Lord, please stop the white night. Please help elder martial brother Qi!" Seeing this, the people of Zhenshen hall immediately responded and kowtowed to the head of Shentian Hall: "please save elder martial brother Qi, please!" The voice was ringing. People on this side of the Shenwu hall also knelt down. Qi Wushuang is really for them, so they will not be indifferent. People from Shenwu hall and Zhenshen Temple opened their mouths, and some of them who stood on the side of the town temple or had offended the white night came out one after another and begged! The sound is loud and loud. White night frowned, which would give these people a chance to buckle the five Qi swords printed with the talisman and cut off Chaoqi matchless fiercely. The roaring sword seems to be the big mouth of the devil. It is crazy to swallow Qi matchless. At present, Qi Wushuang is no longer able to resist. He can only open his eyes and breathe as hard as he can to watch the attack on himself. But at this critical moment. Bang! A violent impact hit the back of the white night. The white night''s face sank, and looked to the side, only to find that the holy heart king had made a move again. Although he can''t use both hands to launch a move, he takes the mouth as the medium, spits out the terrible soul gas impact, and is particularly thick and fierce. White night''s face was cold, but she was holding Qi matchlessly and never let go. Although this blow was interrupted by the holy heart, he still did not hesitate. He sacrificed the jingmie sword formula, turned out the Qi sword, and then cut Qi matchless. "Time goes back!" The holy heart drank. "Time accelerates!" Drink it at the same time. After the interaction, the time in this area is completely chaotic. Half of the time flows rapidly, and the half of the time is extremely slow. It takes a long time to breathe inside. However, the holy heart is not weak. Although the white night was fighting with the holy heart with his divine power, the consumption of his divine power in this battle was so great that he could not do as much as he could at the moment. "Sure enough, if the divine power is not completely digested, will this be the result?"His eyes were cold in the white night, but for a moment, he had strangled Qi Wushuang alive. But he knew that even if he killed Qi Wushuang, it was not enough. If he didn''t completely destroy his body, he would still be resurrected. So now, whatever it is, we must destroy its body. "White night!" At this critical moment, the God God Temple master over there finally called out. Although the voice is not loud and clear, it is particularly prominent in the current situation of sword and crossbow drawing. The white night looked up. But see God Heaven Temple Lord silent for a moment, then hoarse open. "Must we kill Qi matchless?" "Oh?" The white night frowned and whispered in a deep voice, "so does the Lord want to plead for Qi Wushuang?" "It''s not right for such a talented person to fall down. Although Qi Wushuang did achieve today''s situation because of his momentary greed, it doesn''t mean that he must die!" "Just like you, if you are the one who will be killed now, the Lord of the temple will still advise you!" he said "Then, will you stop me?" The corners of his mouth rose in the white night and asked faintly. The Lord of the temple of God was silent, as if he understood the meaning of the white night, and then he shook his head gently after a moment. "So, the result is doomed!" White night said without expression: "in the moment I fight with him, this battle has been endless! No one can stop it, no one can change it! " The voice falls to the ground, and the white night is to sacrifice the jingmie sword formula, and bombards Qi''s matchless body. The king of the holy heart breathed heavily, and he was crazy. He took a piece of it in his mouth, and spit out a cruel and extremely powerful Qi sword, and stormed towards the white night. However, this time, Bai Ye gave up the defense of the holy heart King directly, and made every effort to cut Qi Wushuang with Qi sword. "No Shengxin Jun just finished spitting out his Qi sword and let out a shrill roar. There was no sound in all directions at this moment. People''s eyes widened, staring blankly. Boo Hoo!!!! But there was a strange noise. Then he saw that terrible sword spirit hit Qi Wushuang''s body. In an instant, Qi Wushuang''s body was twisted and annihilated, and the void instantly turned into nothingness and buried Qi Wushuang www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2040 White night let go. A cloud of black smoke rose from his fingertips. All the people around were stupefied, staring at this miserable and ferocious scene. The first person of the chief disciple of Shentian temple, the legendary genius Qi matchless, the outstanding person No.1... So dead? He was strangled and killed by the white night, and his body was killed alive! No bones left! In all directions, countless pairs of eyes are staring at the white night, one by one is wide mouth, shocked. The Lord of the temple of God was also watching this scene silently. After a moment, his mouth uttered a burst of helpless words. "If I suppressed the clan situation by means of iron and blood, and forced the two geniuses to stop, I would surely be able to stabilize the situation, but the clan situation did not allow me to use iron and blood means, and I, in the end, was indecisive..." the voice was very low, almost no one heard it. After all, people are still immersed in the horrors of white night, and no one will notice it. "How could that happen?" Lian Jieyan''s legs softened, and she knelt down on the ground. Her face was pale to the extreme. People were staring at the direction of Qi Wushuang''s death. She could not say a word. "I can''t believe that Qi Wushuang is so incompetent. He even lost his life when he joined hands with shengxinjun to deal with a white night without Hongbing. Hum, it seems that we helped him for nothing! I''m blind to place my hope on such a rubbish. " Next to Xu Wu came back, but his face was full of anger and resentment. "Younger martial brother Xu, do something to save elder martial brother Qi!" At this time, Lian Jieyan reacts and quickly turns to Xu Wudao. "You don''t have a bad head, do you?" Xu Wu snorted coldly, and said coldly, "Qi matchless is no longer left with any dregs. What can I do to save him? What''s more, do you expect me to beat white night? " "But... Elder martial brother Xu, aren''t you from the dark dynasty? There must be many magic weapons in your dark Dynasty. There must be some magic weapon that can revive elder martial brother Qi. Go and ask your adults for help and help him! " Lian Jieyan hugs Xu Wu''s arm and shouts eagerly. At this time, she can only place all her hopes on Xu Wu. Emotional, but she did not lower the voice, so that in this quiet moment, her words are heard by many people around. The disciples turned their heads and looked at Lian Jieyan. Xu Wu''s face changed greatly, and he quickly broke away from Lian Jieyan: "are you crazy? What are you talking about? Shut up and get away from me "Younger martial brother Xu, how can you do this Lian Jieyan looked at Xu Wu who pushed her away with disbelief. Her face was bloodless: "how can you treat me like this?" "To you?" Xu Wu snorted coldly and disdained: "forget it, bitch. You really think I like you. I just want to use you to control Qi Wushuang. Now Qi Wushuang is dead. You have no use value. Do you think it is necessary for me to act with you?" "What do you say?" Lian Jieyan is stunned. At the moment, her brain boom, has been a blank, people standing in situ, silly looking at Xu Wu. How could she have thought that Xu Wu was just playing with her... the activity here attracted the attention of Yun Qingye over there. He looked at it and whispered, "Lian Jieyan, Xu Wu, what are you doing?" "Nothing, elder, nothing!" Xu Wu quickly clasped his fist and said with a genial face: "maybe elder martial sister Lian can''t accept this fact. She''s a bit out of shape. Elder martial sister can rest assured that I''ll comfort her." Yun Qingye sighed, shook his head and said, "after all, this is the challenge of life and death. Life and death have been determined and can''t be changed. The disciples in the temple of your town should not be too sad. This is the rule our ancestors set up in the end! I want to open up a little bit and practice hard. " "Yes, elder!" Xu Wu is busy holding fists. But at this time, Lian Jieyan rushed over, grabbed Xu Wu''s collar and roared: "what do you say? You big jerk! As soon as elder martial brother Qi dies, you don''t want me? You are a heartless person!! Do you dare to leave me for half a step? " "Sister Lian, what are you doing?" Xu Wu''s face was frightened, and he struggled in a hurry. At the same time, he called out: "come, elder martial sister Lian is crazy, even senior sister is crazy!" "Sister Lian!" "Don''t do that! Please let go of Mr. Xu! " "Elder martial sister Lian, don''t mess around!" The disciples around immediately grabbed Lian Jieyan. The disciples from the law enforcement hall over there rushed over and separated them. "Asshole!" Yun Qingye was furious: "before the challenge of life and death, how can you be so presumptuous? What''s more, when the Lord of the temple is here, do you dare to make such a fool of yourself? How could that be true? " "Please forgive me, master!" The disciples of the Zhenshen Temple confessed their crimes one after another. "Xu Wu, what are you doing?" Even the green leaves roar.Obviously, Yun Qingye is not in a good mood today. However, Xu Wu hugged his fist and said: "elder Yun, we all know the relationship between elder martial sister Lian and elder martial brother Qi. Although they are not brothers and sisters, they are more than brothers and sisters. Now that elder martial brother Qi has left unfortunately, Lian''s mood can be imagined. I think she should be mentally disordered now. I think we should take elder martial sister lian to the meditation platform to stabilize her mood and concentrate Calm down, or she may be possessed by the devil if she goes on like this! " As soon as he said this, many people around him turned pale. Even Jieyan''s expression also froze. "Is it?" Even green leaves slightly move eyebrows. "Xu Wu, you... You want to send me to the meditation platform?" Lian Jieyan''s eyes widened and he looked at Xu Wu in disbelief. The whole person was shivering and couldn''t help himself... the meditation platform is not an ordinary place. This place is a place where the mind and the mind are confined. Once in, thinking and mind will be imprisoned for thousands of years. During this period of time, no matter who is, will become a walking corpse, just like living Dead people. This place is used by Shentian temple to treat those souls who are possessed by demons because of practicing martial arts. They will shut up the devils, separate their minds, and imprison their turbulent thoughts and minds. When their minds are healed, they can leave the meditation platform again. And the peace of mind is not determined by magic weapon, but by man. That is to say, if Lian Jieyan went to the meditation platform, it has not been more than ten thousand years. It is not a half step out of the meditation platform. If it does, it will be more painful than being put in jail? "Elder martial sister Lian, this is for you. Your mind is not normal now." Xu Wuyao is the leader. "You... You son of a bitch!" Lian Jieyan finally collapsed. She roared, then suddenly turned her head and yelled at Yun Qingye: "elder Yun, I''m in a good mind. I''m not possessed by the devil! This guy!! This guy is not normal! I tell you, he''s from the dark Dynasty, he''s a spy sent by the dark dynasty! " As soon as the roar came out, the audience was stunned. Rao is the white night within the boundary of heterodox and the holy heart king are not looking at this side. "What do you say?" Even green leaves are slightly stunned. However, Lian Jieyan hysterically yelled: "everything is done by him. He caused me to do it. He killed elder Zhang or framed Ji Yue. He did it with me. He is a member of the dark dynasty! All this is the conspiracy of the dark Dynasty, all his conspiracy The voice was almost shrill and shrill. In a flash, the whole scene was silent. People were staring at Lian Jieyan and Xu Wu. They were all shocked by Lian Jieyan''s words. Who could have thought that Lian Jieyan actually said such shocking words? White night was also greatly surprised. Just... In the face of Lian Jieyan''s disclosure, Xu Wu is very calm. He looked at Lian Jieyan quietly, then said with a sad look: "elder martial sister, we used to love each other, but you... Because of the death of elder martial brother Qi, I''m really... Very sad... But you can rest assured that I''ll cure you..." "Xu Wu, you don''t pretend to be a fool here!" Lian Jieyan angry way. But Xu Wu didn''t talk to her. Instead, he looked at Yun Qingye and said, "elder Yun, it seems that elder martial sister Lian is in a bad condition. Please send her to the meditation platform as soon as possible." "Xu Wu, what''s going on here?" Even green leaves asked. "Do you believe what elder martial sister Lian said?" "I''m just asking! After all, it''s too complicated. " "Of course I am innocent!" Xu Wu shrugged. "Are you innocent? Fart! Xu Wu, this is you want to fall into the well and stone, turn your face and don''t recognize people, don''t blame me! " Lian Jieyan gritted her teeth and said, "I have all the evidence of what you did! I even used a recording crystal to record all the pictures of you killing elder Zhang "What?" There was another uproar at the scene. All of us are big eyes and small eyes, all of which are unbelievable. "Where is the record crystal?" Yun Qingye cried out almost immediately. "Here it is Lian Jieyan drinks and shouts, then takes out a piece of crystal clear crystal from the storage ring and holds it high. A disciple immediately came forward to take the crystal and release it. In an instant, a ray of light was emitted from the recording crystal. The light was condensed into a light curtain in the air, and on the light screen, a picture was presented. Just... The master of this picture is not Xu Wu, but... Lian Jieyan! At the moment, Lian Jieyan is maintaining a Dharma array, and above this array is a door of space. At present, a figure walks out of it, which is the strong man of the dark Dynasty.He and Lian Jieyan whispered a few words, and then put on the clothes of the people in the temple of God and left in a hurry. Seeing this, Lian Jieyan was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2041 "What''s going on?" Even green leaf frowned, staring at this scene coldly. "What happened? Why did elder martial sister Lian urge the array to summon people from the dark dynasty? Isn''t that crystal recording the space array of seizing the moon? What''s the matter with this "I''m completely confused!" "Who is the murderer?" "I don''t know, but one thing I can know is that the recording crystal... Can definitely be forged!" "It''s terrible!" The disciples around him were boiling and buzzing. Lian Jieyan stayed in place, the whole person seems to be petrified in general. Xu Wu was shocked and looked at Lian Jieyan with an incredible look: "elder martial sister Lian, you... Actually you killed elder Zhang. How can you do this?" "Not me! I didn''t! It''s not me Lian Jieyan almost screamed. "Is this the same thing?" Shenwu Hall''s Xiaoyao and yuexiaoxiao are completely in disorder. People are angry and angry, staring at this head, but they are at a loss. "Master of the temple!" At this time, Yun Qingye, Wen Xiaoxuan, Zhong Kui and other elders came forward, and they all clasped fists at the god heaven hall master. But listen to even green leaf way: "temple Lord, this case seems to have a turn for the better, also ask the temple Lord to stop the duel with the elder at night, so as not to cause unnecessary casualties." "That''s right!" The Lord of the temple of God nodded, and then turned his head: "white night, holy heart, the Lord of this hall orders you two to stop fighting immediately. This life and death challenge, please stop!" The king of the holy heart was eager to stop immediately. He nodded his head and said in a hurry: "since it is the request of the Lord of the temple, the elder naturally wants to comply with it!" But will white night miss this opportunity? He breathed his breath, coldly staring at the holy heart king over there, and said with no expression: "the challenge of life and death is the challenge set by the ancestors of the temple of God. It is the rule set by the ancestors. How can we stop it at will? Isn''t it that we don''t pay attention to the ancestors of the temple of God? Isn''t this an insult to our ancestors? " "Asshole!" The king of the holy heart was very angry and glared at the white night and rebuked him: "white night, are you teaching the temple master?" "I can only say it''s a reminder!" "What''s more, I have no interest in who elder Zhang was killed. I''m not the one who investigated this case. The result is that what I want to do now is to complete this life and death challenge and prove my strength to the world. Naturally, the most important thing is to calculate the account between me and you, elder sacred heart!" Voice down, the white night directly step forward, pilgrimage heart Jun walk. The holy heart breathed suddenly. "White night, do you have to kill them all?" The Lord of the temple of God frowned. Although he appreciates the talent of Bai Ye, his disobedience makes him more and more unhappy. "Lord, this is not that I want to kill him completely, but that I will not kill him, and he will kill me in the future!" The white night is light. "The master of this hall won''t let him behave like this. You can spare him his life. How about if we let it go?" "Temple master, if you have such ability, how can the holy heart king and Qi be like this? How did things get to this point? You''ve been powerless about this, haven''t you? " The white night is light. God Temple Lord heard the voice, frown, face is not natural. But... White night is right. Because of the current situation in the temple of God, he did not dare to say that the king of the sacred heart and Qi were matchless. This made them both push their noses and face, which made them more arrogant. And now, white night illustrates this, and illustrates it with his actions. There are too few things that the Lord of the temple of God can do in the current situation. However, the word "white night" annoyed all the people in the temple of God. Although Qi Wushuang and Shengxin Jun were also arrogant before, they did not dare to tell the truth. They still had to do the etiquette and the Kung Fu they should do. Just like Qi Wushuang, even if he wants to move the white night and capture the moon, he does it with the help of Shenwu hall and many other halls. How can you be so arrogant as the white night and make your words clear? "Asshole "White night, how dare you... How dare you insult the Lord?" "White night, you kneel down to me and thank the Lord!" "Yes, if you don''t apologize to the Lord! I''ll never let you go "White night, are you going to rebel?" "Is there any temple of my God in your eyes?" "Get down on your knees and apologize!" "Thanks "Thanks ... the people around the temple of God roared. The crowd was excited and flushed one by one, and their eyes toward the white night were filled with uncontrollable anger.The white night watched the scene quietly without saying a word. Now. Bang! A strange noise came out. Then he saw that the holy heart king suddenly used all his strength to tear up a hole in the boundary between different degrees. That hole is just what the dead Dragon Sword power just pierced. Then the holy heart king came out of the hole. "Want to escape?" The white night is not polite. It splits the boundary with the sword of the dead dragon and pursues the pilgrim. But just then... whoosh! Three figures appeared in front of him! It''s the temple guard. At the same time, countless disciples of the temple of God came up in all directions. They drew out their swords, sacrificed their weapons, and urged the spirit of heaven. They glared at the white night with fierce anger. At this moment, the white night has been the target of public criticism, clan sinner!? "Well?" The white night frowned, staring at the three expressionless Temple guards in front of him. He whirled and looked at the God Temple master over there, but he did not speak. "Step back." The Lord of the temple of God. "Lord, this man insults you! How can lawlessness be so Some elders are unwilling to say. "Step back!" The Lord of the temple of God drank. All of them were trembling, but in the end there was no refutation, and they slowly dispersed. However, at this time, Xu Wu here is shouting. "Temple master, I know that you have made concessions for the sake of the overall interests of the sect and will not investigate the responsibility of the white night. However, this is your consideration, but not ours. In our opinion, you are the Supreme Master of the temple, our leader and our spiritual pillar. Now that you are insulted by others, how can we stand by? How can we be indifferent? Ladies and gentlemen! For the sake of the temple master and the temple of our God, we must severely punish the white night! " The sound of shouting was sonorous and forceful by Xu Wu. This word falls, the scene immediately sounded the sound of the tsunami. "Severely punish the white night!" "Severely punish the white night!" "Severely punish the white night!" ... the sound is vast and endless. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2042 The atmosphere of the scene was particularly hot, and countless people were complaining about the white night. At this moment, the white night became the target of public criticism. However, those who have a heart also know who is the initiator of all this! "This bastard Xu Wu!" Catching the silent moon and biting her silver teeth, she stares at Xu Wu over there. However, Xu Wu''s mouth rose, and a smile passed in his eyes. What he wants is this effect, and what he is looking forward to is the situation in front of him. Now the whole public opinion is about to be out of control. Rao is the Lord of god heaven hall, and it is impossible to frighten these people with his own dignity. Yes, the power of the God God Temple master is indeed strong, but the reason why he maintains his strength is that he has been practicing. This is true of him and the holy heart king. He hardly cares about the affairs of this sect. The two elders Niantian and the three elders yunqingye handle all the matters in the sect. Besides being in charge of some important matters, he hardly shows up. Because of this, he became the God in the hearts of the disciples of the temple of God. The disciples revered him and worshipped him. But in this situation, when he was insulted, these disciples would lose their sense because of anger. They would recklessly protect the interests of their own temple master, but ignored the orders of the temple master. It is as if a general fighting outside is not ordered by a king. The Lord of the temple of God sighed. He knew that it was also his own responsibility. It was because he had very little contact with the people of the clan that this led to this. In fact, he can still use iron and blood means to suppress, but if it is really used, God''s temple will be chaotic. The Lord of the temple of God took a meaningful look at Xu Wu. And at this time, someone has spoken again. "White night, I''ll give you three rest time. If you don''t kneel down to apologize and beg for forgiveness from the temple master, then... Don''t blame us for our ruthlessness!" "Yes, white night, this is your best chance!" "You are lawless in the ordinary days. You insult the elder and even intend to murder the elder. Now you dare to insult the head of the temple master. We can''t tolerate this. If you don''t kneel down, I will kill you!" "White night, get down on your knees!" "Kneel down!" The roar sounded, and the disciples around actually came forward with swords and swords. One by one, they were filled with righteous indignation, their faces flushed, and their emotions were particularly excited. White night quietly watching all this, spin and take a deep breath, and then slowly close your eyes. "White night!" What else does Qu Jiyue want to say, but the woman next to her tightly covers her mouth and pulls her aside. "Elder sister, you... Let... Go..." catch Ji Yue''s tongue is not clear, sobbing. "Silent moon, don''t mess around. The nature of the current affairs has changed. This is something I can''t get involved in, unless you want me to fight with God''s temple now!" Qu Xuan Nu lowered her voice. Although she came here with the intention of tearing her face with the God Temple, it was also to save Ji Yue. Now that she is OK, she will not be so stupid as to offend the temple of God. After all, the strength of the temple is obvious to all. It is impossible for the catcher to destroy it. It''s very urgent to capture the silent moon and struggle, but it doesn''t work. The ink purple rhyme here can''t sit still. She immediately rushed forward, stopped in the middle of a group of disciples, and quickly called out: "everyone calm down, don''t be impulsive." "Elder Mo, please step down first. We will deal with this matter." An elder said in a deep voice. "Elder Mo, I know you have a good relationship with Bai Ye, but you can''t manage this kind of affairs involving the temple master." I''ll drink as much as I can. "That is, elder Mo, do you want to go for a disciple and disrespect the temple master?" "Elder Mo, what do you mean by purple bamboo forest?" "How could you be so?" "You are so stupid!" Around the sound also rang up, this time is for the ink purple rhyme. Purple bamboo forest is popular. Mo Ziyun''s face was also rather ugly. She bit her teeth and said, "the temple master wants you to stop, but you still don''t listen. It can be seen that those who disobey the temple master are not white night, but you, and you are disrespectful to the temple master!" "What do you say?" People are angry. "It''s time to stop this thing. Don''t make any more noise!" God God Temple Lord also returned a sentence, at the same time a little body shape, fell next to the ink purple rhyme, together with it isolated people and the white night. Some hesitated. But Xu Wu called out again: "no way!! Temple master, you connived at the white night this time. The white night will only get worse next time. He has killed elder martial brother Qi and killed the saint elder. Elder Zhang''s death has nothing to do with him! If we don''t punish the white night severely today, we will never be reconciled to it! ""That''s right!" "Punish the white night "Severe punishment!" ... the roar came out again. People''s mood was once again raised. The white night squints and looks at Xu Wu. In fact, with Xu Wu''s strength, it''s easy for him to kill him. But now he is stopped by the three Temple guards. Even if he wants to make a move, he will not be able to touch Xu Wu. The Lord of the temple of God didn''t say a word and frowned, as if he were thinking about countermeasures. But the situation is getting more and more out of control. If it goes on like this, the excited disciples and the white night are bound to fight. "Master of the temple!" At this time, the white night vomited turbid gas, the facial expression said one. "White night, what are your plans?" The main side of the temple of God asked. "Get out of the way." White night light said, at the same time will waist token off, and then let go. Bang Dang! The token fell directly from his palm and landed on the ground with a crisp sound. See this scene, God in the eyes of the temple of God, a touch of color, ink purple rhyme mouth micro open. The boiling crowd gradually subsided. But listen to the white night expressionless said: "from today on, I will no longer be a disciple of God''s temple! I announce my departure from the temple of God at night "White night..." the ink purple rhyme called in a hurry. But the white night raised her hand and stopped her words. He looked at the Lord of heaven and said calmly, "Lord, now I am no longer a disciple of the temple of God. These people want to teach me to protect your dignity. I hope you can help them protect your face and honor of the supreme god temple." The voice fell to the ground, and a wave was raised at night. Whoosh! Whoosh! With the movement of his palm, three brilliant lights leaped up and fell into the sky. The divine light settled down, and then bloomed a brilliant halo. That''s just three soldiers. They are hanging above the head of the white night, like three gods, frightening the world. White night, with his hands attached behind him, stood under the Hongbing, staring at the people around the god temple without expression and saying calmly, "I''d like to see if these people are qualified to guard your face and defend the honor of the temple of God!" As soon as the voice dropped, the whole room was quiet. The Lord of the temple of God said nothing. Ink purple rhyme, Wen Xiaoxuan, even green leaves, Zhong que all lost their voice. "Good!" The saint heart here squinted, and a cold hum came out of his nose. "Yes, at last! Ha ha ha, you are so wise and powerful, ha ha ha... " Xu Wu over here dances with excitement, and his eyes burst into bursts of light. The situation on the scene has become more complicated than before. At this time, some people finally lost their breath... "bastard white night! You are too arrogant!! Get down on your knees A clan elite roared directly, jumped up and rushed to the white night. But as he approached. "You want me to kneel? You should kneel down for me The white night snorted angrily, and his hands did not move. His eyes were ferocious and looked at the disciple. Bang! The disciple rushed to half the distance from the white night, and suddenly fell straight down from the air, and then hit the ground heavily. Boom!! The earth trembled. "Ah The door shrieked. When he looked at it, he found that his legs and knees were completely smashed and his body couldn''t move. He was completely suppressed by the general trend of the day. White night... So cruel. Countless people gasped. "Before I started, I wanted to fight in the same door, but I won''t keep my hand this time." White night face expressionless said, and then raised his hand toward the air. Whoosh! Just like the beautiful night sword "whoosh", it flew over and landed firmly in the hands of the white night. White night, carrying the Yeyao sword, went to the suppressed disciple. At the moment, he is like the God of death. The disciple rebelled wildly, but his strength was too different from that of Bai Ye. No matter how he struggled, he could not break free. "Damn it!" He growled, but to no avail. The white night stood before him. The night shining sword, like the tiger head chopper in execution, stimulated his eyes... the disciple breathed heavily. "Stop it!" In all directions, countless people in the temple of God can''t sit still. People roared and rushed in unison."White night, stop for me!" "Stop it!" "You dare to hurt him!" "Dare you ... the sound of fury was heard all the time, and a large number of powerful people of the God''s heaven hall all came. "Good come!" Once again, I''ll kill you in the eyes. Sonorous! One of the swords was blown out of the air, and it was a terrible sword. The terror of the sword of abandoning God destroys the withered and decayed, and no one can stop it. People turn pale and try their best to dodge, but it doesn''t work. The sword directly cut into the crowd, nearly 100 people in the temple of God were split into two and died on the spot. "Ah?" The world turns pale. "Lihuang sword! The flame of burning heaven White night again, and sacrifice sword Jue. After a flash of light from the Lihuang sword on the sky, the whole sword suddenly burst into flames, and then the sword fell down and inserted straight into the earth. In an instant. Whoa!!!! A holy flame rises from the ground, like an angry dragon, straight into the sky, and devours everything in this area www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2043 Whoosh... the flames roar like the wind. The ink purple rhyme standing in front of the white night is completely stunned. Her autumn eyes open round, silly looking at the white night, her small face has no blood color. Despite the high temperature around her, there was still a cold sweat spilling from her forehead. The flame lasted for three or four breaths, and then slowly disappeared. And when the flame completely dissipated, ink purple rhyme found that everything around... All into a vacuum. Not to mention those who rush to the white night, even the earth and the void have become nothing. Everything is gone. There are only two people, Mo Ziyun and Shentian temple, in the kilometer area around the white night. Even the three Temple guards could not bear the terrible sword power of Hongbing and had to retreat. The people in the temple of God were completely confused. People opened their eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. One by one, they were sweating with cold sweat, and the fear was to the extreme. White night... Is this killing? The hundreds of powerful people in the temple of God were killed in his two moves? "Is this... The power of a great army?" "It''s terrible... It''s terrible..." "without Hongbing in the daytime, elder shengxinjun is incomparable with Qi. Now he uses Hongbing, how can we be his adversary?" "This man... If the temple master doesn''t fight, we have no chance of winning at all!" "But the hall master... Can''t do it!" "Is he going to sit and watch us slain by night?" "No way! He''s just afraid he''s thinking about a better solution... Maybe so! " "What should we do now?" "Naturally, it''s asking the temple guard to do it!" The shouts rang out, and everyone looked at the temple guard in unison. Each pair of eyes was full of expectation and desire. If they don''t move the white night, these people will not be able to subdue him no matter how much they hate the white night. Temple guards are strange looking at the white night, but do not speak, do not move, good strange. "Almost!" With a faint smile, Xu Wu scanned the tense situation, then quietly retreated to the back of the crowd, took out a magic weapon, and secretly activated it. It was a magic weapon like a bowl. When activated, a vague shadow appeared on the other side of the bowl, and then a crisp and pleasant but indifferent voice came out from the shadow. "How is it going?" "My Lord, everything is going well." Xu Wu said with a smile: "although something goes wrong in the way, Qi Wushuang is dead, but it doesn''t matter. Now the white night is still the target of public criticism, and it has become the target of everyone in the temple of God. Just now, he killed hundreds of elite people in the Shentian temple, including several elders. The white night... Has completely broken up with the Shentian temple!! My lord... Our opportunity has come. Please do it now. This is the best time to act! " Xu Wu was a little excited. If this operation is successful, he will be the first one after the end of the operation. It is of great significance for the dark Dynasty to get rid of the temple of God and take those things to hand! What kind of reward should he receive as a meritorious official? Thinking of this, Xu Wu''s breath was quite short. At this moment, however, the voice of indifference came from the bowl. "You''ve done a good job, but... Our operation has to be cancelled." "What?" Xu Wu''s smile was stiff. He suddenly looked at the bowl and said in dismay: "my Lord, why is this... This? Now that everything is ready, why is it suddenly cancelled? " "Someone''s coming over there." The empty shadow in the bowl said indifferently: "this matter is on hold for the time being. I will contact you. Now you need to be good at yourself!" The voice fell to the ground, the empty shadow in the bowl was scattered, and soon there was no trace. "Adults... Adults..." Xu Wu called. But there was no sound. He looked at the bowl in disbelief, and some people couldn''t return to God. How was it that the operation was suddenly cancelled? However, at this time, a melodious bell suddenly came from outside the hall door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the voice is rapid and continuous. All the people at the scene were trembling and looked at the Mountain Gate one after another. "The bell..." even green leaf''s face changed greatly: "not good! Temple master, there is a situation "Are the mobs outside the Mountain Gate going to start at last?""Damn it!! They started at this time The crowd was furious. However, an elder directly clasped his fist and said to the Lord of God''s heaven hall: "temple master, you also see it! At this critical moment, the potential clan outside the Mountain Gate suddenly launched an attack. Undoubtedly, they know the situation in our God''s temple. They know that the white night slaughters the people of our clan here. Therefore, they have to work inside and outside to deal with our God Temple, the temple leader, and who the white night is. Please do it immediately and kill the white night. We will go out and meet those people immediately Curfew, guard the temple of God together "Guard the temple of God together!" All around the disciples were excited to shout out. But... The Lord of the temple of God shook his head and said with no expression: "you wait for a moment. Don''t be impatient. It''s not the gangsters outside the mountain who come here. It''s a noble guest." "Distinguished guest?" People don''t understand. But see a golden light toward this side, followed by a melodious and magnificent figure swing to here. People watched. However, an old man in a purple robe with white hair and white beard walked towards this line. The old man''s face is calm and his breath is extraordinary. He has a kind of natural and unique calm temperament. Who is this person? Many of the disciples were confused. But the elder recognized him. Just look at the old man, as he approaches, to clasp his fists and shout. "Master Ruan of Shenji palace came here uninvited. Please forgive me!" The sound rang open, the scene was quiet countless, then suddenly exploded the pot. "What? The people from Shenji Palace are here? " "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Good, the white night actually informed the Shenji palace people!" "But don''t you say that the white night belongs to the dark dynasty? Why did he call the people from Shenji palace "What dark Dynasty people? He is a representative sent by Shenji palace. How can he be a member of the dark dynasty "But elder Zhang''s..." "has not been investigated clearly. Don''t make a conclusion so early." "So... Is the white night a member of the dark dynasty or the Shenji palace?" People are confused and confused. However, there is no need to argue about it. Because even if the white night is a man of the dark Dynasty, he is still supported by the people of Shenji palace. However, a disciple stationed at the Mountain Gate flew over in a hurry. As he approached, he clasped his fist at the god heaven hall master in a hurry. The man was slightly flustered and said, "the temple master... There are many troops from Shenji palace outside..." "what? The troops of Shenji palace? " The elders were stunned. "How many?" The Lord of the temple of God asked. "At least... 100000..." the disciple hesitated and whispered. In an instant, there was no sound on the scene... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2044 One hundred thousand... one hundred thousand Shenji palace? All the souls at the scene are in place. Wen Xiaoxuan''s mouth was wide, and he was petrified. His eyes were staring at Ruan Shi in the air. All of them are lost. Ink purple rhyme paralysis sitting on the ground, breathing almost stagnation. "It seems that today is doomed to be a disaster in the temple of God! Will heaven... Perish the temple of my God? " An elderly elder, with tears in his eyes, knelt on the ground and sobbed. "Come on! Issue the highest alert immediately The even green leaves here roared directly. The shrill voice directly shocked all the disciples'' scalp numbness. The disciples of the law enforcement hall scattered like crazy, and they were going to gather the disciples to prepare for the battle. White night is also heart shaking, stunned to see Ruan Shi. A hundred thousand! When did Shenji palace send so many strong men? Where are so many people from his Shenji palace? Isn''t it that Shenji palace is in short supply? They can only send a few people to watch over such important things as the body of the dead dragon sword. But now... Ruan Shi has gathered 100000 people to come outside the temple of God! Does it mean that this time Shenji palace is going to destroy the temple of God?? Think of here, white night suddenly a warm heart, incomparable moved. It seems that Shenji palace is still very concerned about itself. Knowing that something has happened to him, it has sent so many people to help. "It''s not in vain that I''ve got them Daqian broken Dharma mantra." The white night breathed a breath and thought. However, at this time, the teacher Ruan quickly raised his hand and said, "don''t be alarmed. The people of Shenji Palace are not malicious this time." "No malice?" Yun Qingye snorted, led a group of law enforcement hall disciples and the three Temple guards rushed over, blocking in front of Ruan Shi. "Don''t you think that''s harsh? You lead a hundred thousand people to my mountain gate and tell us there is no malice? How ridiculous? Are you insulting us? " The voice fell to the ground, and all of them pulled out their swords and raised their swords. They urged the soul of heaven and looked like they were preparing for a war. The details of the temple of God are still here. Although it''s too exaggerated to be a strong one in the palace of Shenji, if there is a war, the hall of God will still have the power to fight. However, master Ruan shook his head again, and then he clasped his fist at Yun Qingye and the Lord of Shentian Temple: "elder Yun, Lord of the temple, master Ruan came here only to help the God Temple. As for what elder Yun said, he was totally worried. My Shenji palace will not move the Temple of God from beginning to end, unless... Something extraordinary has been done by Shentian temple." "Oh?" The Lord of the temple of God looks at the even green leaves quietly, and then raises his hand gently. Even green leaves see, although dare not, but also dare not disobey, then led the person to retreat. However, the Lord of the temple of God asked, "since Lord Ruan is not here to attack the temple of God, what are you doing here with this large group of people? Did you come to visit the temple of God? " "It''s impossible to play." Ruan Shi shook his head and laughed, and then said, "we just heard that two representatives sent by us to Shentian temple had something wrong, so we came to clarify the matter. In addition, we also received news that the dark Dynasty had assembled a large number of troops outside the temple of God and were ready to fight against the temple of God at any time. The situation was urgent. Therefore, Ruan''s division immediately called in troops to come here. If there was any surprise Please forgive me for disturbing you. " With that, Ruan Shifu bowed his hand again. There was an uproar. All the disciples were in a daze. The elders were all silent. The Lord of the temple of God froze his eyes and lowered his voice: "master Ruan, what do you say? The dark Dynasty... Is going to fight against our God Temple? " "If it hadn''t been for Ruan Shi''s arrival, I''m afraid the consequences would have been unimaginable!" Ruan Shi smiles faintly, and then steps a little bit, toward this side of the white night flies over. People on the road dare not stop, all consciously let the road. Ruan Shi raised his hand and arched at the white night: "Bai lingzun, you are all right." "Master Ruan, long time no see." White night also clasped hands to say hello. Ruan Shi nodded his head, then turned to his side and said, "according to our information, the affair of bailingzun was planned by the dark king''s court. Their purpose is to cause chaos in the temple of God and let you kill Bai lingzun. Once Bai lingzun dies here, the potential clans outside will use this as an excuse to attack and kill the temple of God, and the dark Dynasty will make trouble from it and stir up the gods The relationship between Jigong and Shenji palace, even if they can''t destroy it, they will make Shentian temple and Shenji palace become enemies, and then let the two families fight each other to weaken the strength of our Shenji palace. This is all the conspiracy of the dark dynasty! " "What?" Countless people were stunned and shocked. The elders are also full of incredible."This time, the reason why Ruan Shi brought so many people here is to frighten the dark dynasty!" Ruan Shi then said, "we can''t predict how many people the dark Dynasty will send this time, so we can only bring as many people as possible to protect the temple of God. Now it seems that the effect is very obvious. The people of the dark Dynasty should not dare to act rashly. This matter can be said to be over for a while." Hearing this, people finally realized. The one hundred thousand Shenji palace strong people outside the feelings were only brought by Ruan Shi to support the court. However, it seems that Shenji palace has no reason to attack Shentian temple. Shenji palace has not broken the rules. Moreover, as a hermit, they have not participated in the disputes among the potential clans in Lisheng Prefecture. Shenji palace has no reason to fight against them. But everything is still too strange, even green leaf is always unable to trust Ruan teacher. Hearing him snort coldly, he said in a deep voice: "Lord Ruan, this statement seems to be able to make sense, but all these are just your words. Do you have any evidence to prove what you said?" "Evidence?" Ruan Shi looked at him strangely and said faintly, "what evidence does this need? Does elder Yun think I''m lying Even green leaf congeals the eyebrow, did not speak. However, Ruan shook his head again and said lightly, "Ruan, there is no need to lie. If my Shenji palace really wants to move the Shentian temple, I will give an order. 100000 people from Shenji palace will fight to the last moment. If they do, they will surely die. After all, the people outside are not just Shenji There are hundreds of thousands of powerful people in the palace, and there are also countless potential families. Elder Yun feels that it is necessary for us to play tricks with your god heaven Palace at this crucial point? " "This..." even green leaf''s face was immediately ugly countless. Indeed. In the face of absolute power, all conspiracy means will only become as childish as a child. "Elder Yun, please step down." At this time, the Lord of God''s temple read a sentence lightly. "Master of the temple!" "You don''t have to worry. Lord Ruan doesn''t want to move the temple of God. Otherwise, he won''t enter the gate of my family alone." "Although there are hundreds of thousands of powerful Shenji palace outside, the main purpose of this hall is to fight. Ruan Shifu can''t get out of the temple of God, and no one in the world can save him. He should know this, but he dare to come alone, which is enough to show that he has no malice towards us." Ruan Shi heard the sound, breathing slightly tight, but still raised a smile and clasped his fist again: "the hall master observes clearly." Ruan dared to ignore anyone in the temple of God, but he did not dare to be disrespectful to the Lord. God Temple Lord nodded, and then raised his hand to the white night over there. Bang! A strange halo shot out of his arm and landed directly in the direction of the white night. Then we can see that in the area where the white night is located, suddenly the space is distorted, and then a large number of golden lights come out, and there are strange substances in the air. People have looked at it one after another, only to find that those substances are dust. This is... Time reversal? Only look at the dust after the thick flame, the flame disappeared, is a slender figure. After the power of time reversal is over, the disciples who were killed by the night are once again in people''s sight. "What?" There were countless exclamations all around. "What''s this... What''s going on?" Back in the back to do Xiaoyao and others are open mouth. "White night... Doesn''t destroy the time trajectory here?" Ink purple rhyme suddenly back to God, excited and joyful cry out voice. All the disciples around were wide eyed. At this moment, Yun Qingye finally understood why the three Temple guards did not fight. It turns out that they saw the white night and didn''t kill them! The Lord of the temple of God put down his hand, and the hundreds of people who were killed by the white night stood around him in a daze. They were all in a fog, and some did not understand what had happened. "All of us will retire." At this time, the Lord of the temple of God was drinking. This time, the voice of the Lord of the temple of God is unquestionable, extremely sonorous and powerful. All the people on the scene trembled, and who dared to refute, retreated with fists in succession, and did not dare to speak out. The white night looked at it and shook his head. At last, the current God Temple master has the demeanor of a temple master. However, this is also the result of Shenji Palace''s help. With the arrival of Shenji palace people, the god heaven hall master no longer has to worry about the threat outside the clan. This time, I''m afraid, he''ll use his iron fist. The order of the scene was gradually controlled, and the Lord of the temple of God turned and looked at Ruan Shi: "so, master Ruan, where are the people of the dark dynasty?""Most of them are gone." Ruan Shi opened his mouth and said, "at this time, we have sent people to look for the hidden traces of the people of the dark king Dynasty, but there is no result. However, one thing is certain, that is, the interior of the temple of God is where the spies of the dark Dynasty are located." As soon as the voice dropped, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly dropped to freezing point. "Spy?" The God Temple master''s eyes moved, and then looked at the crowd. Yun Qingye seems to have thought of something, and his eyes can''t help but throw it at Xu Wu www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2045 Feeling the eyes of even green leaves, Xu Wudang''s whole body trembled, his teeth began to fight, and his eyes showed thick fear and fear. "Xu Wu, Lian Jieyan, you two come out!" At this time, the white night suddenly called out. The sound fell to the ground, and they immediately became the target of public criticism. Both of them trembled. Xu Wu quickly jumped up his feet, pointing to the white night and trembling: "white... White night, what do you want?" "Confrontation." The white night face is expressionless way. "Confrontation? What''s your stand up to "Of course it''s about your identity, because... You''re the spy of the dark Dynasty." White night road. As soon as the words fell, there was a lot of noise in the crowd. Xu Wu was in a hurry and yelled, "you fart!! You framed me before, and now you''re still lying here? Xu Wu is loyal to the clan. How can I be a spy of the dark dynasty? Don''t talk nonsense here! It''s you. You''re still suspect. You have the face to say me? You are mean, you Xu Wu''s emotion is extremely excited, the expression also appears very anxious. He had thought that everything was in accordance with the plan, that his undercover career would end today, so even for Lian Jieyan, he was too lazy to pretend. But... He was wrong! The sudden intervention of Shenji palace was totally unexpected to him! And the most incredible thing is that the Shenji palace actually sent 100000 people here? What''s going on? And... How could it be? Where did Shenji palace come from? Isn''t their front line tight? Why are there so many people? Xu Wu couldn''t think of it at all. However, the appearance of Ruan division and Shenji palace troops can finally explain why the Lord suddenly cancelled the operation. Xu Wu clenched his teeth secretly and scolded God for injustice. In any case, this is not the time to hold on! It''s just that when Xu Wu''s words of righteousness and righteousness fall down, there comes a hoarse voice. "Xu Wu, what are you going to pretend to be at this time? You are the spy of the dark dynasty! I, elder martial brother Qi, have been bewitched by you and are all related to the dark king Dynasty. Elder Zhang was killed by you. Why do you still have to quibble here? " As soon as the words fell, Xu wuru was struck by lightning. He turned his head hard and looked at the owner of the voice, that is, Lian Jieyan. His eyes were all incredible. But after a while, he began to smile, though reluctantly. "Elder martial sister Lian, you see... Your mind is really in trouble... Elder Yun, don''t you send elder martial sister lian to the meditation platform soon? If you don''t send her back, I''m afraid that even elder martial sister''s mind will really be destroyed... " even the green leaf hears the sound, glances at Lian Jieyan''s pale and haggard face, hesitates and nods his head and says:" somebody, take Lian Jieyan to treat. If it''s useless, send her to the meditation platform! " "Yes, elder!" Two disciples of law enforcement hall nodded and came forward. "I don''t want to go to the meditation platform. I don''t have mental confusion. I''m not possessed! Xu Wu is talking nonsense! Xu Wu is talking nonsense Lian Jieyan is still struggling. Xu Wu snickered. He squinted and didn''t speak. As long as you get rid of Lian Jieyan, then everything is easy to do. After all, there is no evidence to prove that he is a member of the dark Dynasty. In that case, he only has to be shameless and admit it! However, at this time, a indifferent voice came from the side. "Let her go!" This word falls, Xu Wu slightly a Leng. People also looked at the sound source. But I saw the white night walk towards here. Many people around are afraid to step back. The two disciples holding Lian Jieyan also subconsciously let go of their hands and kept moving backward. "White night, what are you going to do?" Even green leaves asked. "Not much." White night light way: "pour is even elder you, why do you want to send Lian Jieyan to the meditation platform?" "She seems to be a little confused. After all, Qi''s downfall was a big blow to her." "Who said she was delirious?" "Xu Wu." "Xu Wu? Elder Yun, why are you so careless? Xu Wu said she was delirious, was she delirious? " Shake your head at night. "This..." Yun Qingye did not know how to refute. Although Xu Wu said so, he also looked at Lian Jieyan''s state, which was not very good. "White night, you don''t get involved here. This is my town temple business. Go away." Elder martial sister Xu even, if you delay the law enforcement, let me go to the fire hall quicklyWhen the two disciples heard the sound, they hesitated and went forward. "White night, help me, i... I''m not possessed!" Lian Jieyan yelled again. "Don''t listen to her. She''s delirious. Take it away!" Xu Wu shouts again. "Slow down!" At last, the white night called again. "Leave him alone! Take it away Xu Wu gritted his teeth and drank. But... The two law enforcement hall disciples did not move. "You..." Xu Wu looked at the two disciples with great impatience. "Xu Wu, you just rely on Qi Wushuang''s power to run roughshod in the clan. Now that Qi Wushuang has fallen, no one will be afraid of you. As for me, it''s different!" White night''s expressionless face stepped forward and said. Xu Wu''s breath was tight and he fell back again and again. listened to the white night again: "even Jie Yan has been possessed by fire, but you do not has the final say, I think it''s better to find someone to see it." "You..." Xu Wu''s face changed. However, the white night slightly raised his head and looked at him indifferently: "if Lian Jieyan is really possessed by the devil, then what she said may indeed be a bunch of nonsense, but if she is not, then what she said is indeed credible. Do you think so?" After that, they looked at each other. "Indeed it is!" "Elder martial sister Lian''s injury should be identified!" "What Xu Wu said is suspicious." "Please judge Ruan of Shenji palace." Voices rise and fall. Ruan Baishi went to see him at night. Ruan teacher was a little stunned, a little stunned, but a moment later, he seemed to think of something, the person thought of the next way: "well, I''ll come to identify it!" "Does Shenji palace really have this technique?" Yun Qingye asked. "There is not only this technique, but also mind measuring. Don''t you know that?" Ruan teacher said lightly. Xu wuru was struck by lightning when he fell to the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2046 Hearing Ruan Shi''s words, not to mention Xu Wu, the surrounding is also boiling. People are stunned, strange looking at Ruan Shi and others. Hearing Yun Qingye''s face surprised, he said, "master Ruan... Do you really have mind measuring skills in Shenji palace?" "Yes." Ruan said lightly: "it''s a pity that the cultivation conditions of this technique are too harsh. So far, there are not many people in Shenji palace who have mastered this skill! At least I don''t know! " "You don''t even know? So... Did white night master it? " Someone asked subconsciously. Ruan Shi glanced at the man, then laughed, but did not speak. People are confused when they see here. But see Ruan teacher stride toward over there Lian Jieyan. The disciples on the road retreated one after another. The two pressed even Jieyan''s disciples to release their hands. But see even clean face pale, paralyzed on the ground, silent, eyes are also rippling with a thick dead gas. Everyone would believe Xu Wu''s words when he saw her lost in spirits. But who could know that she was only hurt by Xu Wu. At first, she went to Xu Wu because he was handsome and had a special constitution. However, after that, she had devoted herself to Xu Wu and devoted herself to him. However, in Xu Wu''s eyes, Lian Jieyan was just one of his chess pieces. Ruan teacher stood in front of Lian Jieyan. Xu Wu in the back couldn''t sit still. He rushed forward and called out, "wait a minute." "Well?" Ruan Shi glanced at Xu Wu and said, "what can I do for you?" "You... You can''t use that technique on elder martial sister Lian." Xu Wu''s face changed and he said nervously. "Why?" "Xu Wu, why do you interfere with master Ruan?" "Don''t you feel guilty?" Next to the soul Wu hall and the disciples of purple bamboo forest came together, and they jokingly called out. The words fell to the ground, and people in the Zhenshen temple and Shenwu hall looked at Xu Wu one after another. Everyone''s eyes were not good. "What''s wrong with me? I... I''m just worried that it will hurt elder martial sister Lian. After all, this kind of technique has an impact on the mind. Otherwise, how can we identify the injury of mind and spirit? " Xu Wu said quickly. When the words fell to the ground, Zhong que on the other side repeatedly nodded and said, "Xu Wu is right. This kind of soul skill about mind is really complicated and mysterious. It is impossible to identify the mind and spirit without affecting it. Therefore, Xu Wu''s consideration is correct." "Don''t worry, there won''t be any great influence. What''s wrong with the technique of Shenji palace?" Ruan said. "It''s not a matter of worrying about it. Do you want us to watch you destroy our senior sister?" Xu Wu stares at Ruan Shi Dao. This time, he was out of his way, regardless of who he was. "But if you don''t, the truth will never come out." Ruan Shi frowned and lowered his voice. "The truth has come to light, that is white night. All this is done by white night!" Xu Wu hummed. "Xu Wu, don''t talk nonsense!" "What am I talking about?" "Get out of the way quickly and let Mr. Ruan identify it!" "Identification? Ah, elder martial brother Qi has already gone. Now elder martial sister Lian has become like this. How can I, Xu Wu, sit back and ignore it? I won''t let you hurt elder martial sister Lian. If you want to move elder martial sister Lian, well, you should kill me Xu Wu first! " With that, Xu Wu stopped Lian Jieyan directly. Seeing Xu Wu''s appearance, everyone frowned. The eyes of the white night also coagulated a bit. I have to say that Xu Wu still has some abilities. The dark Dynasty is a dark Dynasty. If there are many talents, a little Xu Wu is so difficult to deal with. I don''t know what the red dress has. The situation on the scene seems to have become a bit sticky. People did not speak, and the atmosphere gradually solidified. Ruan Shi stood in his place. He could not retreat or enter. He had no choice but to look at the white night. White night did not speak, but took steps, ready to step forward. But at this time, a hand suddenly extended from Xu Wu''s back, directly grasped Xu Wu''s shoulder, and then pushed him away heavily. Xu Wu was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. All the people at the scene were stunned and looked at it. Only then did they find that the person who pushed Xu Wu away was Lian Jieyan. Lian Jie said with no expression: "master Ruan, let''s identify it! Even if hurt, even Jieyan doesn''t care. Lian Jieyan just wants to get rid of a crazy and insane name, so as to prove that Xu Wu is the culprit of all this! Please help me The voice falls, Lian Jieyan kneels on the ground directly.Xu Wu, who just stood up over there, heard this, and the whole person was stunned. "Even elder martial sister, you..." Xu Wu was very anxious and wanted to rush over, but the disciple next to him immediately grabbed him. "What are you doing? Let go of me Xu Wu yelled. "Xu Wu, be honest with me. Even elder martial sister has said that she is willing to accept master Ruan''s expertise. What do you mix in here?" A disciple of the Mulong Hall said coldly. What do you want, Zhang? Let me go Xu Wu roared, and the whole person was like a mad lion. However, although he was a member of the Zhenshen temple, his strength was not at the level of the disciples of the Zhenshen temple. The reason why he was able to thrive in the Zhenshen temple was only relying on Qi Wushuang and Lian Jieyan. "You come and help me and blow away the waste of the dragon house!" Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, Xu Wu could only turn his head and yell at the disciples of the Zhenshen temple. "Don''t move!" At this time, even Jieyan also drank. The disciples of Zhenshen temple, you look at me, I look at you, and finally look at the end of holy heart. However, from the beginning to the end, the holy heart kept silent. Seeing this, Xu Wu was completely desperate. "Xu Wu, you forced me!! Since you are just using me and failing me, don''t blame me! " Lian Jieyan looks at Xu Wu. "You this woman..." Xu Wu''s face flushed with anger, and the ferocity in his eyes was particularly obvious. But a moment later, he stopped struggling again, and the anger on his face gradually disappeared. He seemed to recover his composure, just staring at Lian Jieyan coldly. Ruan teacher raised his hand and pressed it on Lian Jieyan''s forehead. Bang! A halo appeared between Ruan Shi''s palms. The halo was particularly gentle, like the rising sun. After a moment, the halo completely covered Lian Jieyan''s head, which lasted for five or six breaths, and then slowly disappeared. People are looking at Ruan teacher, one by one slightly open mouth, full of expectation. However, Ruan Shi closed his eyes, as if he was tasting something. After a while, he raised his head and pointed his head to the god heaven hall master: "Lian Jieyan is not possessed by the devil. Her mind is very normal and has not been damaged!" "Wow The scene exploded instantly. "That is to say, even what elder martial sister said is true?" "Then Xu Wu... Xu Wu is the spy of the dark dynasty?" "Good, Xu Wu! You are a traitor of the clan "You are a picky dog!" Numerous disciples roared loudly one after another, and one by one they wanted to rush over and dismember Xu Wu. "Wanton!" The even green leaves on this side immediately roared. The sonorous and powerful voice fell to the ground, and all of them trembled and stopped. "The Lord of the temple is here, how dare you? What is the system? Get out of here Yun Qingye stares at these disciples and shouts again. The disciples did not dare to make a sound and retreated one after another. However, Xu Wu over there suddenly broke off the shackles of the disciples of the Mulong hall behind him. People rushed forward and knelt down to worship the god heaven hall master, kowtow and said, "master, Xu Wu has been wronged!" "How have you been wronged?" The Lord of the temple of God. "I think it''s mostly because of elder martial sister Lian''s dissatisfaction with Xu Wu and his revenge." Elder martial sister Xu Wulian wanted to be her elder martial sister, but Xu Wu Lian wanted to be her elder martial sister, but Xu Wu Lian wanted to be her sister. But Xu Wu Lian wanted to be her elder martial sister all the time "Xu Wu, you fart!" Even Jie Yan said angrily, "I have all your evidences, and I know all your things!" "Please take it out and record the crystal? Or what? Show us all you have. " Xu Wu side head, not flustered, not busy way. This word falls, Lian Jie Yan''s face white several circles. Is Xu Wu not afraid of such a pledge? And... Why was it me, not him, who recorded the crystal before? Does it mean that he didn''t trust me in the beginning, so he disposed of all the evidence? Thinking of this, even Jieyan''s face is extremely ugly, and the whole face has no blood color. "Elder martial sister, why don''t you talk?" Xu Wu looked at Lian Jieyan with a sneer: "what about the evidence? You take it out "I... I..." Lian Jieyan raised her hand and felt it in the storage ring. She carefully explored the ring, but after fishing for several times, her heart was half cold. Everything... It was as she had guessed. "You... When did you move my storage ring? You... You destroyed all the evidence? " Lian Jieyan trembled."Destroy? Funny, everyone''s storage ring is linked with the spirit of heaven. It''s impossible to open the storage ring without your soul Qi. How can I move your storage ring? What''s more, you''re here to say I''m destroying evidence? Is it possible to say... You have no evidence? " Xu Wu asked with a smile. Lian Jieyan was choked and speechless. People looked at Lian Jieyan in unison and frowned. "Lian Jieyan, what''s going on here?" An elder sank. "I... I..." Lian Jieyan did not know how to answer. "If there is no evidence, then prove that you are framing me! I''m... Xu Wu, I''m innocent! " Xu Wu said aloud. He has a proud face. No one spoke. Even Jieyan has no words at this moment. The smile of Xu Wu''s mouth became more and more strong. He knows, he won! In this situation, he will play in the palace of Shenji and Shentian palace in the daytime. This is his victory! At this moment, however, a voice suddenly came. "Since you are innocent, try mind measuring." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2047 Hearing this, the smile on Xu Wu''s face froze instantly. Psychometry? He turned his head abruptly and looked into the white night over there. But the white night came. "Yes, we still have mind measuring." "Yes, I have forgotten the white night, which is a mind - Measuring skill." "Is Xu Wu a spy in the end? Let him test it?" The crowd around was boiling, people were talking, their eyes were bright and full of expectation. Seeing that the white night came forward and stood in front of Xu Wu, he raised a hand. The hand was shining brightly. The man said, "Xu Wu, do you dare to accept this mind measuring technique?" "What kind of psychometry? One... A bunch of nonsense Xu Wu''s face was flustered and immediately called out. "So you dare not?" The white night asked. "I... I''ve never heard of any mind mapping?" Xu Wu trembled. "How can you question the skill of Shenji palace?" Ruan Shi beside him snorted coldly, and his face was serious. Xu Wu was struck by lightning in an instant. This time is different from the past! This time, people from Shenji Palace are here! People can not believe in the white night, then can they not believe in Shenji palace? And just then, another voice came. "Xu Wu, although it sounds extremely mysterious and incredible, the master of this hall has also practiced it. It is true that there is such a skill! So you should cooperate with the white night People trembled in unison and looked at the sound source one after another. It''s the Lord of the temple of God!! Xu wuche was totally stupid. Even the Lord of the temple of God has admitted... What''s the use of his questioning?? "Xu Wu! Don''t you accept elder martial brother Bai''s mind measuring skill quickly? " At this time, Cao Yingli, standing in the crowd, called out. "Yes, accept elder martial brother Bai''s mind measuring skill quickly!" Zhao Li also called out. "If you don''t accept it, you are guilty, you are lying, you are the spy of the dark dynasty!" "If you want to prove yourself innocent! You have to accept it! " "Xu Wu! Quick test "Yes! Quick test "Quick test!" "Quick test!" ... people raised their arms one after another, shouting, and there was a lot of noise in all directions, attacking Xu Wu. Xu Wu was drowned by the sound of the tide. He was frozen in place, motionless. White night came and lifted his hand, then slowly put it on Xu Wu''s chest. In the dark, Xu Wu only felt that his heart seemed to be held by something. His beating was extremely difficult. At this moment, Xu Wu was nervous. He did not dare to make any movement. His face was bloodless, his eyes were wide open, and the fear in his pupils was not obvious. "From now on, every lie you say will kill you. Xu Wu, you can do it yourself!" "The mind measuring technique starts now!" the white night''s expressionless face said The voice dropped, and the white night drank it directly: "Xu Wu, tell me! Are you... Are you from the dark dynasty? " This word fell to the ground, Xu Wu''s heart is crazy beating, the blood in the whole human body is boiling up. He breathed in a hurry, his face was covered with sweat, his lips were trembling, but he couldn''t explain why. "Tell me! Are you... From the dark dynasty? " Drink it in the daytime. The voice was more than aggressive. A silent pressure rippled on Xu Wu. "White night, are you... Are you torture?" Xu Wu shuddered. "There is a time limit to psychometry. If you can''t answer my question within the prescribed time, it will mistakenly think that you are lying, and its power will still tear you apart!" "Now you still have five rest time. After five rest, the power of mind measuring will be launched!" "White night, you... You can''t do this!" Xu Wu shouts in panic. "You''ve got four more!" "You... You''re just trying to make a move. I don''t accept it!! I''m not satisfied with it! " "You still have three rest!" "No... white night, you... You stop first, you give me the mind test first, let''s slowly say..." "two breaths!" The cold words came out again. Xu Wu trembled wildly and looked at the white night in disbelief. But listening to the white night drinking again, especially ferocious voice from his teeth. "One breath!" Hearing this, Xu Wu couldn''t help it any longer. His breath was almost stagnant, and the whole person screamed out in a crazy voice."I said!! I''m from the dark dynasty A simple sentence rings in and out of the whole region. And at the moment of this sentence falling... sonorous! A strange noise suddenly appeared from Xu Wu''s head. Then he saw the space on Xu Wu''s head suddenly twisted. A careful space door suddenly opened, and then a white and delicate hand rushed out of it to take Xu Wu''s head. Don''t look at this small hand is very delicate and beautiful, but the power it contains is terrifying. This is to kill Xu Wu! Everyone was shocked. Everyone was shocked. No one expected this to happen at this time. "Be careful!" "Quick, protect Xu Wu!" Yun Qingye shouts. Ruan Shi immediately rushed over. But it''s too late. The blow was too sudden. However, the white night in front of Xu Wu was fearless. He stared at the palm of his hand coldly, and then grabbed him with his arm. "Red, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" The moment the voice fell, the hand that stretched out in the white night suddenly burst out a strange and exquisite brilliance! This flash of light bloomed like fireworks and directly covered all areas above Xu Wu''s head. In a flash, everything stopped in the area covered by the light. Even time. As for the hand that attacked Xu Wu, he stopped at this moment. "Well?" A voice of surprise came from behind the space door. But after the sound falls, the white night''s hand has been steadily grasping the red one. Emotional daynight had long anticipated this moment, so he was staring at Xu Wu''s surroundings from the beginning to the end. He knew that people from the dark dynasty would come to kill Xu Wu. After all, there are too many secrets of the dark Dynasty in Xu Wu. See white night suddenly force, want to pull out the red dress from the space door. His whole body''s divine power is poured into his arm, and the whole arm is shining with dazzling light, just like the arm of God. While maintaining the space door, the red dress was struggling against the power of the white night. However, she couldn''t hold on. The little hand was stretched out from the door a little bit... she was pulled out of the space door by the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2048 The sudden action of the white night is just unexpected. Feeling, he has been on guard against the dark Dynasty of people again, kill Xu Wu good to keep everything about the dark Dynasty. Unfortunately, white night is not the first time to fight the dark Dynasty. Although this is the temple of God, although Ruan Shi is here, but... He still dare not take it lightly. For the dark Dynasty, white night has always been very vigilant, this time is no exception. Now, compared with Xu Wu, white night obviously cares more about red clothes. If we can capture red clothes alive, it will be extraordinary for anyone. The sudden force of the white night makes red clothes unexpected. At present, she not only has to maintain this space door, but also has to accumulate strength to resist the pull of the white night, which is actually a little inadequate. "Hum!" At this time, the voice of the body was like a magic weapon. Bang! A sword flies out of the body of the white night. It is the soul of the sword. The soul of the sword revolves around the white night, and Xiaoxiao''s sword idea is not so fierce and fierce. Yaotian sword soul is originally a sword soul living in the body of the white night. It can be released without using too much soul Qi. It''s the best time to defend at this time. "You may not kill me in a short time, red. Come out and talk!" The white night looks at the space door without expression. He can vaguely see a fuzzy and beautiful posture behind the space door. But there''s no time to appreciate it now. White night again, dead to seize the soft boneless hand in red, intending to pull her whole out. And at the same time, the whole body of the white night rushed to a large number of powerful God Temple. Ruan Shi, Yun Qingye, Mo Ziyun, Wen Xiaoxuan and the three Temple guards. They all attack the space door, and release the magic effect on the arm of white night to increase the strength of white night''s arm and help him drag the red coat out. At this time, however, the voice of indifference in red. "White night, today, you owe me a debt, I will settle with you slowly." When the sound falls... chi! There was a strange noise. The white and delicate hand of the red dress suddenly produced a large number of sad red patterns, which sparkled red light, and the whole arm became completely red. "Well?" The day night breathes a tight, suddenly, he seems to be aware of something, a quick drink: "disperse!" When the voice fell, the white night crazy sacrifice three Hongbing town in front of. But it was a little late. Bang!! The arm in red suddenly exploded. Then a great and vast breath of destruction exploded and released. Even before the white night had time to inject strength into the three Hongbing soldiers, they were shaken out by this force with their swords. He quickly stabilized his body, but after falling on the ground, he fell back again and again, unable to stand still. When you look over there, the small space door has disappeared. However, everything there has twisted. Even Xu Wu, who is standing there, has been killed. It''s scary. I didn''t expect that at the critical moment, the red dress actually detonated his arm and forced back the white night. Although this woman was born like a fairy, incomparable, but it is really cruel! Dare to break a strong man''s wrist... he breathed in the daytime, and his face was slightly heavy. "Are you all right?" "Nothing..." "elder, Xu Wu is dead!" "Don''t worry, the explosion just now didn''t mix time magic! Xu Wu will stand here safe and sound In the boiling crowd, Yun Qingye''s voice rang out. Then he saw Yun Qingye raise his hand and point to Xu Wu''s area. A time technique came into effect. In a short time, everything here began to flow backwards. As for Xu Wu, who was killed alive, he was standing in front of everyone undamaged. Looking at everything around him, Xu Wu couldn''t say a word. He knelt down on the ground. The whole person was shivering, and he didn''t dare to say a word. At the same time, a figure also rushed out of the crowd, kneeling in front of the Lord of God''s heaven hall. It was Jiang Moxue who was detained in the temple. The red dress has appeared. Xu Wu knows that she has not only settled down on the fact that she is the spy of the dark Dynasty, but also announced to him that the dark Dynasty has given up on him. "What? Xu Wu, have you pleaded guilty? " God God Temple Lord indifferent looking at Xu Wu, light said. "Please be kind, please be kind..." Xu Wu shouts tremblingly. "Why don''t you get it soon?" Wen Xiaoxuan denounced. Xu Wu''s face turned white and said everything with fear.There is no need to say much about Qi Wushuang''s design to earn white night. After Xu Wu general''s explanation, people all know that white night is innocent, and that Jiang Mo Xue is just cooperating with Qi Wushuang to seek Hongbing. As for Zhang Shenwu''s death, it was Xu Wu''s plan, and Qi Wushuang naturally participated. After all, if Zhang Shenwu is not dead, they will not be able to frame up the white night and disturb the temple of God. In fact, most of the recorded crystals are true, but there are changes in the characters. The person who summoned the strong man of the dark Dynasty is actually Xu Wu. He not only sneaks into the Shentian temple and kills Zhang Shenwu, but also gives Xu Wu several pieces of fake crystal carefully prepared by the dark Dynasty to plant evil. Thus, there is a case of capturing the moon and being framed. As for why the dark Dynasty can quietly sneak into the temple of God, we have to ask the dead Qi matchless. After all, Qi Wushuang has been on the line of the dark Dynasty since fighting against the white night. With Qi Wushuang as an agent, can a strong man of the dark dynasty still mix in? Hearing Xu Wu''s account of all these things, people from the God''s palace in all directions were gnashing their teeth with anger, and they all wanted to devour Xu Wu alive. Xu Wu was shaking wildly, and he was almost lying on the ground. "Take it down for me and have a good interrogation! Write down everything he knows Yun Qingye''s face was gloomy, and his pupils were angry, but he suppressed him. "This man, I''d better leave it to my Shenji palace." At this time, Ruan Shi drank. People looked at him one after another. However, Ruan Shi came to Xu Wu and said without expression: "Xu Wu, you killed elder Zhang Shenwu. It''s a terrible crime for you to kill elder Zhang Shenwu. Most of you can''t live according to the law of the temple of God. But if you are willing to make up for your mistakes, my Shenji palace may be able to save your life!" This word falls to the ground, even green leaf is immediately anxious, still want to speak, but the god heaven Temple Lord is to raise the hand, motioned him not to say a word. Even green leaves can only give up. However, Xu Wu looked at Ruan Shifu with trembling eyes and said, "what can we do to make up for our mistakes... " cooperate with us and testify against the dark dynasty! " Ruan Shi said. The words fell to the ground, and Xu Wu was stunned. Many elders of the temple of God also showed dignified color. Even green leaf seems to have realized what, people are open mouth, half a day speechless. "Referring to... Against the dark dynasty?" Xu Wu''s teeth were trembling, people were trembling, and his scalp was trembling and numb: "if I do this, no one can keep me when I go underground that day... Please, put me in the prison of your Shenji palace. I''d like to stay in your prison forever, but it''s impossible for me to do other things. It''s impossible... It''s absolutely impossible! It''s absolutely impossible... " Xu Wu was shaking wildly, and his whole face was distorted by excessive fear. Seeing Xu Wu like this, everyone was confused. What makes Xu Wu so scared? Even green leaf eyebrows wrinkled. In fact, Shenji palace has also arrested many people of the dark Dynasty in recent years, and the ghost of the dark Dynasty also has a lot of information about the dark Dynasty. However, these people either committed suicide or kept silent, and did not even talk about torture. Therefore, Shenji palace can only choose to give up. But now... So is Xu Wu. He should have known that he was abandoned by the people of the dark Dynasty. Why should he be so stubborn? "Xu Wu, you don''t have to be afraid. If you are willing to cooperate with our Shenji palace, my Shenji palace can guarantee that it will protect you completely and will never let you have any damage. How about that?" "No... no... i... I heard that the one in the dark Dynasty knew everything. If I said it, he would surely know that even if you put me in a heavily guarded place, I would die. If the one did, there would be no one in the world to protect and no one would..." Xu Wu''s trembling cry made the whole person tremble. Even green leaves, the face is very ugly. "You lock me up, or torture me. You can do anything you want, but if I tell you about the dark Dynasty, I can''t do it..." Xu Wu screamed. The people around him were frozen and did not speak. "Well, can I kill you?" Just then, a voice of indifference came. Xu Wudang trembled, and suddenly turned his head and looked at the sound source. But I saw that the white night was walking towards here. There was no expression on his face, and at the same time his eyes were full of cold and cold. "White night, what else do you want?" Xu Wu subconsciously stepped back half a step, and the man asked with trepidation. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to know that if you are afraid of your dark Dynasty people killing you, you are not afraid that we will kill you?" White night asked without expression."Kill me..." Xu Wu trembled all over his body, and then he quickly called out: "all the adults of Shenji Palace are here. I am guilty and can only be punished. You have no right to kill me!" He screamed bitterly. Shenji palace is a place that pays attention to law. As long as it is not a crime of extremely bad nature, even the people of the dark Dynasty will not be put to death. Xu Wu believes that his crime is not enough for people in Shenji palace to cut off his head, so he is so fearless. But... White night is different. He closed his eyes and said without expression: "if you tell me everything now, I won''t kill you, otherwise, Lord Ruan can''t protect you!" Xu Wu breathed tight, pointing to the white night, trembling: "you... What do you want?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2049 White night did not speak, but pulled out the sword of abandoning God and put it on Xu Wu''s shoulder. Xu Wu''s face changed greatly. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the crowd in Shenji palace behind him. He yelled, "master Ruan..." however, Ruan Shi didn''t say anything. He just looked a little and didn''t look here. "You..." Xu Wu was anxious and angry, and said angrily, "he is committing a crime. As people of Shenji palace, how can you ignore it?" "Shenji palace has not issued any laws to Lisheng state. They just maintain the order of Lisheng state. What''s more, they will never intervene in the enmity between souls. You frame them As for me, I was almost trapped in an irreparable place. Therefore, there is a hatred between you and me. Now, I''m just looking for you to solve the enmity between you and me. Do you think the people in Shenji palace will pay attention to all this? " Voice down, white night directly raised arm a wave. Whew! The dark abandoned God sword immediately cut off Xu Wu''s arm. "Ah Xu Wu uttered a shrill cry. He fell to the ground, covered his arms and struggled. White night raised his hand, pressed in his broken arm, and then slightly force. Bang! With the appearance of this halo, the pain on Xu Wu''s arm became more and more severe, and the scream became more and more loud, which made people tremble. "When I''ve cut off all your limbs, I''ll send you straight to the road. Now, it''s your other arm." White night light said, then put the sword blade against Xu Wu''s other shoulder. "I said... I said... I told them all, I told them all!! I''ll tell you all I know At this time, Xu Wu cried out again. He finally stopped insisting. It''s no longer meaningful for him to insist! Everyone was overjoyed at the sound. "Good!" White night also nodded and took back the abandoned sword. He said faintly, "master Ruan, I''ll give it to you next!" "Good!" Ruan Shi winked at the nearby Shenji palace, and the two immediately went up and took Xu Wu into custody. And with Xu Wu taken away, this matter has finally come to an end. The white night spits out the turbid gas fiercely. But he knew that the real waves had not yet come. The elders of each hall took the disciples down. The Lord of the temple of God asked to capture Xuannu and Ruan Shi to the main hall. The main elders and the white night were called in the past, but the holy heart king, on the pretext of being injured, declined, and then returned to the town temple alone and disappeared. This time, he was also disgraced, which would not appear in front of the public. It''s a pity that the affair of the dark Dynasty has nothing to do with him. Otherwise, Bai Ye doesn''t mind to clean him up. After all, in the eyes of Bai Ye, people like the holy heart will not give up, for fear that it will become a hidden danger in the future. Jiang Moxue and Lian Jieyan were taken down as punishment. Although Lian Jieyan has done all her evil deeds and betrayed her family, she has lost all her accomplishments. Her backer, Qi matchless, has died, and her loved ones have abandoned her. Now it can be said that it is extremely miserable. Although the temple of God will punish her severely, most of them will still save her life. White night is not very interested in these things. At the moment, he was walking with the captors to the main hall of God''s temple. On both sides are escorted by the elite disciples of the god heaven hall. "Are you all right, white night?" At this time, Qu Ji Yue came together, looked up and down in the white night, and then said worried. The white night frowned and looked at the worried autumn eyes of Qu Ji Yue. He sighed and shook his head: "I''m ok, but the consumption of soul gas is a little big." "If it''s OK!" Capture Ji Yue was relieved, and then took out a pill from the storage ring and handed it to Bai Ye. "This..." "this is the pill that my sister prepared for me. It is said that it is very helpful for the recovery of the spirit of heaven. Take it quickly." She seemed to think of something. Her cheek was slightly red, and she quickly added: "this is the reward for saving me before..." the white night was stunned. Looking at the expectant but shy eyes of Qu Jiyue, she hesitated. Finally, she nodded and said: "in this case, thank you very much. In this case, we are even!" When the voice dropped, the white night would reach for the pill. But at the moment when his hand was about to touch the pill, a hand suddenly came out and directly grasped the pill in his hand. White night slightly a Leng, side head look, just found that the owner of this hand is capture Ji Yue''s elder sister, capture Xuan nu. "Sister?" Capture Ji Yue Zheng, quickly shout out a voice."Silent moon, what are you doing? This is a big tonic pill prepared by the family for you. How can you give it to others like this With anger on her face, she yelled at Qu Jiyue. Qu Jiyue''s body trembled slightly, and then she quickly lowered her head and said, "sister, I just want to repay the white night. After all, if it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid that I... and you... Will have an accident..." this is true. If it wasn''t for the white night, something would have happened to catch Xuannu. However, after catching Xuannu''s voice, she did not give up. Instead, she grinned at the white night and said, "silent moon, what do you mean by this? Do you think I can''t protect myself, sister? " "I... sister, I didn''t mean that!" Qu Jiyue waved his hand and explained in a hurry. However, she did not pay any attention to it. She raised her hand and forced the pill into Qu Jiyue''s small mouth. She sent the pill into Qu Jiyue''s abdomen with her soul gas. She said angrily, "silent moon, listen to me. We don''t owe anything to this white night. On the contrary, this white night owes us to the captors! Don''t you forget how many of us killed at his hands? Have you forgotten what this man did to us when you worshipped God''s temple? He almost killed your sister. Do you want to go after him? " As soon as the words fell, the moon was suddenly struck by lightning. Her eyes were lost and she was staring at the white night, but she didn''t know what to say. One side of the white night frowned and wanted to say something else. She could see the icy and angry face of Qu Xuannu. Finally, she stopped talking and walked forward without saying a word. "White night..." Qu Jiyue cried out in a hurry, but the white night did not look back. After catching the silent moon, he felt as if he had been drained of his strength. The whole person was also a little shaky, and his pace became faltering. "Silent moon, listen to me! This man, you have to kill it! " At this time, catching Xuannu approached and said coldly, "because he is already your magic barrier! You don''t kill him! It''s hard to make progress in the spirit of cultivation! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2050 Hearing Qu Xuannu''s words, Qu Jiyue''s brain booms, a blank. She opened her autumn eyes and looked at her sister strangely. How could she expect that her sister''s prejudice towards the white night was so big... "sister, how can you say such a thing?" The silent moon murmured. "Do you know what you''ve become? Do you remember what you said when you worshipped the temple of the Supreme God? You forgot. You forgot all about it! You even forget what you said to your sister. You said you would take off the head of the white night and give it to her. But now? You are even willing to sacrifice your own life for the white night! Isn''t that your magic barrier? Do you know? Because of this barrier, you have been living for the night, not for yourself Qu Xuannu lowered her voice, but the words she uttered were sonorous, powerful and terrifying. When he heard the sound, he immediately opened his mouth and could not speak. "Think about it yourself!" Catch Xuan Nu lenglenglengleng said, and then pulled on the body of the thousand illusory God clothes, walked toward the hall. People continued to enter the hall. Yun Qingye and Wen Xiaoxuan are dealing with the affairs inside and outside the clan, so they greet Ruan Shi and Qu Xuannu and leave in a hurry. The burden of entertaining distinguished guests falls on the body of Mo purple rhyme and Zhong que. Because of his special status and high status, Ruan was a guest of honor. Although Qu Xuannu was the first lady of the capture family, she did not dare to underestimate it because of the thousand magic clothes. Therefore, she also sat on the top, second only to the master. As for the white night, he found a seat and sat down. The disciples offered fragrant tea. White night also had a drink, and then closed his eyes to prepare for the next day soul. He spent a lot of money before. But this conditioning has not been a long time, a dazzling eyes suddenly toward this. The white night frowned slightly, opened her eyes and looked at the source of her eyes. Only then did she find that she was catching Xuannu. Bai Ye doesn''t want to have a relationship with the capture family. In fact, if it wasn''t because he helped himself a lot before Qu Jiyue, he didn''t want to be polite to him. White night shakes his head and is too lazy to pay attention to catching Xuannu. Catching Xuannu stared at the white night for a while, but also withdrew her eyes. Ruan Shi looked at the white night with a smile on his face, but he didn''t say much. At this time, a voice came from outside the hall. "Here comes the master of the temple!" The sound fell to the ground, and a strong light came in like the sun. After about three breaths, the strong light disappeared, and then there appeared a man with a small mustache and fair skin. This is the Lord of the temple of God. However, his appearance has changed. There is no doubt that this is the embodiment of the Lord of God''s temple. "See the Lord!" People got up and made a ceremony, even Ruan Shi. "Don''t be too polite. Get up quickly, master Ruan. Please sit down." God heaven hall Lord light said. "Thank you Ruan Shi smiles and then gets up to do it. "I just went to check my clan''s border defense. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time." Only listen to the hall master open his fist. "It''s very kind of the temple master. The heroes outside the temple of God are looking at each other. It''s natural for the temple master to do this. We can understand it." Ruan said with a smile. The capture of Xuannu was straightforward. She snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "what is the reason why the Lord of the temple called us here? If you have something to say, don''t beat around the Bush and waste everyone''s time! " Obviously, Qu Xuannu was very dissatisfied with the arrest of her sister by the people of the temple of God. Although the strength of the catcher is not as good as that of the Shentian temple, she believes that at this juncture, Shentian hall will never dare to provoke her. After all, if the power of the catcher is added to the power of those powerful families outside, it will be a very heavy blow to the Shentian Temple. So even if this is the Lord of the temple of God, she will never be polite. The Lord of the temple of God shook his head and said calmly, "I invite you to this, but I want to discuss with you about the dark Dynasty." "The dark dynasty?" She frowned. Ruan Shifu stroked his beard and laughed: "ha ha ha, it seems that you can''t sit still, Lord of god heaven hall." It seems that Ruan Shi guessed the intention of the Lord of the temple of God. What''s the matter? You want to move the dark dynasty? " "The dark Dynasty has already drawn its sword to the temple of heaven of our God. If the temple of our God is to sit still and ignore it, I''m afraid the only thing waiting for us is destruction." The Lord of the temple of God said calmly, "what''s more, behind these fierce potential clans outside, which one has no shadow of the dark dynasty?" "Well said." Ruan Shi nodded his head and said, "these potential clans have gathered outside the gate of Shentian temple for many days without dispersing, and they are constantly joined by potential families. In fact, our Shenji palace has noticed these existence for a long time. After investigation, we find that there are shadow dynasties behind some of these potential clans, but... We have no evidence, and these potential clans have not made any contribution to the Shentian temple So we can only watch. It''s really helpless. ""The people of the dark Dynasty are too cautious to do things!" Next to a Shenji palace people secretly gnawed their teeth. Ruan shook his head and sighed. "But what does this have to do with us?" Qu Xuannu snorted and sneered: "Lord of the temple, Lord Ruan, you should cooperate to deal with the dark Dynasty. That''s your business. Our capture family will never be involved in any of your forces, so this matter has nothing to do with our capture family!" "Oh? Is the catcher going to quit? " The Lord of the temple of God asked. "The catcher never intended to get involved." She shook her head. The Lord of the temple of God and Ruan Shi both looked at her. After a moment, they both sighed. "Forget it." Ruan Shi said. "What a pity." The Lord of the temple of God shook his head. The words of the two men were confused. "What do you mean?" Catching Xuannu fiercely patted the tea table and said angrily, "do you look down on me "Miss Qu, I don''t mean to be angry." Ruan Shi repeatedly shook his head to explain. "It''s not that I look down on her, but I''m disappointed with Miss Qu''s vision." The Lord of the temple of God. "My vision?" Catch Xuannu slightly a Leng: "you... What do you mean?" The Lord of the temple of God closed his eyes. And here''s the white night. "Catch Xuannu, can''t you see it? You have no choice to capture your family! " Catching Xuannu''s voice, she suddenly turned her head, glared at the white night, and gritted her teeth: "what is no choice? What''s our choice? " "It''s natural to choose the camp and the position!" White night said without expression. "Our captors are neutral!" "We will neither help Shenji palace nor help the dark Dynasty," she cried! We will never take part in the fight between you This is the idea of many powerful people. It is also the policy that the captors have been carrying out. Just this time, it''s different. But after a sip of tea, he quietly watched the capture of Xuannu and said, "so before this, God''s temple... Is not neutral?" The words fell to the ground, and the capture of Xuannu was frozen in an instant. Yes, the temple of God is also neutral! And... They''re absolutely neutral! They didn''t even get involved in the struggle of local powerful clans. They were completely hidden from the world, and were not even under the jurisdiction of Shenji palace. But now? Like the dark Dynasty, they are targeted, intending to turn them into pieces to deal with Shenji palace! In the current situation, there is no such thing as neutrality. However, if it is powerful against the dark Dynasty, the dark Dynasty will attack it without scruple. Today is the temple of God, and tomorrow, I''m not sure it''s going to be home arrest! It is precisely because of this that the master of Shentian Temple intends to let the captors cooperate with Shentian temple and Shenji palace to deal with the dark Dynasty together. Capture Xuannu fell into silence. No one spoke. "Sister..." next to Qu Jiyue, her small face showed worry. However, after a while, Qu Xuannu suddenly raised her head and said coldly, "I still said that. Things between you and the dark Dynasty have nothing to do with my capture family." Many people were disappointed at this remark. However, Qu Xuannu stood up again and said coldly: "I''ll leave today''s business. As for my sister''s capture of Jiyue, I''ll bring it back to the capture family. From today on, my sister officially leaves the Supreme God''s temple. So far, there is no relationship between the Shentian temple and my sister. From this moment, our capture family and you will never offend the river water! Farewell After the words fall, Qu Xuannu grabs the little hand of Qu Jiyue, turns around and goes outside the hall. "Elder sister..." Qu Jiyue screams, and then looks at the white night over there. However, Qu Xuannu is extremely overbearing and drags her away. After a while, Qu Jiyue is taken away from the main hall by the captured Xuannu. The people who captured the family also left one after another. Neither Ruan Shi nor the Lord of God Heaven Temple spoke. Only a few old people in Shenji palace kept sighing and shaking their heads. White night put down the cup, thinking. However, he was no longer willing to go on with the topic of capture. After a moment, he raised his voice. "Lord Ruan, now that Xu Wu has already recruited everything, that is to say, Shenji palace has mastered the witness and can attack the dark Dynasty. When does Shenji palace plan to launch a comprehensive general attack on the dark dynasty?" The words fell to the ground, and the whole hall was silent. People all opened their eyes and looked at the white night. After a while, they all looked at Ruan Shi over there. Yes... Xu Wu has already recruited him, and he will certainly explain everything. The Shenji palace has taken the initiative.In other words, Shenji Palace at this time has the preemptive right to fight. So... What should Shenji palace do? Countless people are looking forward to it. However, Ruan teacher is into silence, after a long time, just light said: "this I temporarily can''t answer you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2051 "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. The people around the temple of God were all stunned and looked at Ruan in disbelief. "No comment?" The Lord of Shentian temple said: "the dark Dynasty has been rampant to this extent. If it is not eliminated, Lisheng Prefecture will not be peaceful. Since Shenji palace has already got witness, why didn''t it start to attack the dark Dynasty as soon as possible? If it goes on like this, what tricks will the dark Dynasty have? At that time, it will not only cause great losses to Lisheng Prefecture, but also cause loss of life and suffering Think about it As soon as the words fell, people nodded again and again. White night looked at the sky hall Lord, the heart is also slightly tight. There is no doubt that the Lord of the temple of God is not going to die again! His purpose and determination are already obvious. However, it is also thought that the dark Dynasty will make God tiandian jifeigoutiao, Shentian Temple master is helpless. In fact, it''s very good news for the emperor Ruan to intervene. However, Ruan Shi sighed and said hoarsely: "at present, this matter involves too many secrets. Please forgive me for not being able to explain in detail. We Shenji palace will protect this point of Xu Wu, but it is not the time to move the dark dynasty! We need to be patient. " "Wait? When will you go? " The white night asked. Ruan looked at the white night, hesitated, and then spit out two words. "The front line." Hearing these two words, the eyes of the white night congealed innumerable. He understood what Ruan Shi meant. He has also heard that Shenji palace seems to be at war with some forces. At this time, Shenji palace does not move the dark Dynasty. I''m afraid the front line is tight. Shenji palace can''t fight on two fronts. Therefore, Shenji palace dare not tear its face directly with the dark Dynasty. But then again, isn''t it said that the strength of fighting with Shenji palace is also related to the dark dynasty? Maybe it is the higher power of the dark Dynasty... Why does Shenji palace have such scruples? I can''t think of it at night. And at this time, the God Temple Lord also opened the cavity. "So the 100000 troops of Lord Ruan are the troops that are ready to go to the front line?" This word falls, Ruan teacher slightly a Leng, then smile, did not speak. I think it''s the same thing. If we want to save the white night, how can we arouse the masses? This is bound to be a collision, Ruan Division will simply bring troops to come... "in a word, this matter has come to an end. Lord, our Shenji palace will give you a satisfactory reply. Please give us Xu Wu as a man at ease!" However, seeing Ruan get up suddenly, he clasped his fist and said with a smile: "it''s not too early. It''s time for Ruan to leave! Lord, please forgive Mr. Ruan to leave first! " "Are you leaving?" The God Temple Lord also got up, light said: "Purple rhyme, you go to send Ruan master!" "Yes." Ink purple rhyme nodded repeatedly. At this time, master Ruan stood up and walked with me This word falls, the ink purple rhyme small face is stiff, suddenly looks back at the white night. "Well?" Ruan teacher was quite surprised and then laughed: "what? Does Bai lingzun want to stay in the temple of God "Almost." The white night said quietly: "there is not much time left in three years. It is meaningless to continue to stay here. What''s more, I don''t have much attachment to this powerful family because of my experience in the God''s temple. Since I have completed the task given to me by Shenji palace, I think I should be able to leave too!" "So..." "white night, you can''t go!" The ink purple rhyme here called out in a hurry. "Why?" The white night asked. Ink purple rhyme open mouth, but do not know what to say. On the other hand, Zhong que said in a hurry: "in the white night, the zongmen are in such a situation that they need such pillars as you to prop up the sect. Now the Qi matchless has fallen, the elder is injured, the two elders are locked up, and the four elders are dead. The strong one of our God Temple withers, and the talent passes away. If even you leave at this time, the temple of God should be Who will support it?? So, white night... You stay! " "Yes, white night, stay!" "Elder martial brother Bai! You stay! " The elders and elite disciples of the god temple around him called out for advice. The Lord of the temple of God did not speak. He is still that attitude. He will respect the choice of every family member, so he will not object to staying or leaving in the daytime. But... White night is still shaking his head, and then expressionless way: "I am strong, you stay me, if I am not strong? How many of you are willing to keep me? What you left is not me, but my fighting power. That''s all. I have suffered too much injustice and too much human warmth in the temple of God. I have already said that this powerful family makes me have no attachment. In this case, why should I stay? Why should I serve you if you do not regard me as a member of the temple of God? "The voice falls, the white night toward the God Temple Lord above embrace fist. "Farewell, Lord!" "Well." God God Temple Lord gently nodded, did not speak much. The white night turned straight and walked out the door. "White night, wait a minute!" "Elder martial brother Bai!! Please hold your step "Elder martial brother Bai!" ... the crowd yelled, and the people gathered outside the main hall from the God''s temple directly rushed to this side and blocked in front of the white night. People are anxious and anxious, looking at the white night with expectation. And the first to bear the brunt are the disciples of hunwu hall. Seeing Zhao Li, Cao Yingli and others kneeling on the ground, they clasped their fists and yelled, "elder martial brother Bai, you can''t go. If you leave, what shall we do?? Please stay! " "Yes, elder martial brother Bai, please stay!" There was an urgent cry. There was not much expression on the white night''s face, and the man said faintly, "I have made it clear that you don''t have to persuade me. After I leave, there will surely be a better elder to help you. You don''t have to worry, and the temple master will not give up you any more. So in the future, you have to rely on yourself. You have to go your own way in the future." The voice fell to the ground, and the white night passed directly through the crowd and went out to the outside world. However, the disciples of Mulong hall, purple bamboo forest and many other halls gathered together and blocked up in front of the white night. Then they knelt on the ground and cried together. "Please hold your step, elder martial brother Bai!" "Please hold your step, elder martial brother Bai!" "Please hold your step, elder martial brother Bai!" ... the urgent and sincere cry resounded through the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2052 All around were disciples of Shenzong who came to hear the news. People are raising their eyes, eagerly looking at the white night, each eye is full of expectations. There is no doubt that there are people who really want to stay in the daytime. They worship and admire the white night, applaud for the feats done before the white night, and marvel at the strength of the white night. These people are almost all from the Mulong hall, the purple bamboo forest and the soul Wu hall. Bingxin hall has the most people, especially bingyunyan. She has been standing behind the crowd, silently watching the white night, but dare not speak. But... There are also a lot of people who hate and envy white night. In their opinion, the white night soul state is obviously so inferior, but it can have such a strong strength, it must have obtained extraordinary luck and opportunity, especially his Hongbing, which makes people salivate. Most of these people are Temple people. However, at the moment, whether it is the town temple people or the animal husbandry dragon hall people, almost all kneel down and beg not to leave at night. The white night is like a mirror in my heart, but I am not moved by this rather spectacular sight. "White night, so many students hope you can stay, and you can really consider staying." At this time, the Lord of the temple of God also opened his voice, and he said faintly: "with your ability, I think you can take the position of elder completely. If you are willing to stay, I can let you temporarily take the position of elder of Mulong hall. Do you want to?" The words fell to the ground, and the elders all around looked at him. The disciples were also excited, one by one eagerly said: "elder martial brother Bai, you can promise it!" "Elder martial brother Bai, even the master of the hall has said so. Please promise to come down!" "Elder martial brother Bai..." the voice is endless. But. White night shook his head again: "I refuse." Simple three words fall, boiling scene instantly no sound. "Elder martial brother Bai..." Cao Yingli and others were anxious. However, Bai Ye said without hesitation: "I still said that, I have no nostalgia for the temple of God, and I don''t have any deep feelings. If I really want to say, I''m afraid that I have some communication with elder Mo, hunwu hall and Bingxin hall. I never know that my prestige in the clan is so high, and there are so many people to keep me. I just want to ask you one Why didn''t so many people come forward to plead for me when I was wronged The words fell to the ground, and people were dumb on the spot. "As I have said, what you want is not me, but my strength. Now the situation in Shentian temple is in danger. Qi Wushuang is dead, and shengxinjun is injured. You want a backbone, so you urgently want me to stay, so as to ensure the safety of the clan. Your ideas are very good, but what does this have to do with me?" When the voice dropped, he walked to Cao Yingli, Zhao Li and others in the daytime, lifted them up, patted them on the shoulder, and then walked to the ink purple rhyme beside them. "White night..." ink purple rhyme opened mouth to call a, but do not know what to say. "If you''re OK, you can come to Cangtian cliff and talk to me." White night faint smile, open mouth says. The ink purple rhyme hears the voice, the autumn eyes shrink, a pair of desire to speak and stop the appearance, but finally did not utter a word again. "Elder martial brother Bai, do you really want to leave?" A crisp sound came from the side. White night side look, only to find that the speaker is yuexiaoxiao. "What''s the matter?" The white night asked. Yue Xiaoxiao bit her lips, then lowered her head and said hoarsely, "I''m sorry, elder martial brother Bai, I misunderstood you before... " it doesn''t matter, isn''t it true? The past is in the past. Don''t worry too much about it. " The white night smiles. Yuexiaoxiao''s eyes are dim and her face is full of remorse. And at this time, she seemed to think of something, suddenly from the storage ring out of a delicate small box, handed over to the white night. White night slightly a Leng. Yuexiaoxiao was also stunned. It seemed that she was aware of something. Her cheek turned red. She said in a hurry: "elder martial brother Bai, please don''t misunderstand. Xiao Xiao Xiao has no other meaning. She just wants to use this as a gift to make amends to the elder martial brother. That''s all!" "Is it?" Seeing yuexiaoxiao''s expectant face, Bai Ye couldn''t bear to refuse, so he took it over: "in this case, I''m not polite." Yuexiaoxiao sees this and is relieved. White night glanced at the gift box and swept around again. There were many familiar faces in the crowd around him, all of them were watching him at the moment. Qin Wanglong, Shen Baiyi, Chen wuchu, etc. People are reluctant to give up. But at this point, even if it is no longer useful. And in Qin Feng''s eyes toward Bingxin hall, he is also on the ice cloud''s eyes.Ice cloud smoke some flustered will Zhen head put aside, dare not to see the white night. Bai Ye''s heart showed a wry smile. There was no past. He just read a word to Mo Ziyun and others. He said, "Lord Ruan, let''s go!" "Good!" Ruan Shi nodded, and immediately got up and led the people of Shenji palace to the gate of the mountain. The white night did not hesitate to walk. "Elder martial brother Bai!" Countless people called again, but the white night never stopped. White night is right. Most people here want him to stay, just because he is the easiest person to stabilize the situation in the temple of God. However, Bai Ye is too disappointed with all kinds of things in the temple of God. Indeed, the temple of God gave him a lot of money, but all this was paid off in the battle between the clans. Even though white night defeated the heroes and defended the temple of God, the people in the temple still didn''t believe in him, and they still had a lot of jealousy and jealousy towards him... therefore, Bai Ye was very disappointed with this sect. We can see that in the white night, with the people of Shenji palace going directly to the gate of the mountain, the elders are sighing with regret and helplessness on their faces. Many of the disciples also looked at him in silence. But more people are directly cursing. "What, this white night, I even gave him a gift, he refused to stay!" "This son of a bitch is so stubborn!" "I think he was afraid to stay. After all, he knew the situation of our God family, so he left early!" "Oh, he is a coward "Yes, he is a coward!" Some people curse and sarcasm. When Qin Wanglong heard the sound, he shook his head again and again. "No wonder elder martial brother Bai is leaving! These people bully the weak, envy the strong, and their psychology is distorted. Why should they come to save these people at night? " "These bastards, elder martial brother, I''ll teach them a lesson!" A man in the Mulong hall was indignant. "Don''t mess around." Qin Wanglong said faintly: "the hall master and all the elders are here. Don''t be presumptuous. In addition, the clan is in an extraordinary period. Now Qi Wushuang has fallen. Elder martial brother Bai left. The situation of our God Temple is becoming more and more disadvantageous. I think the sect will have zero tolerance for troublemakers now. If you don''t want to be unlucky, you should be more comfortable!" When a crowd in the Mulong hall heard this, they were more honest. "Elder martial brother, how should we deal with the current situation?" At this time, a female disciple nearby asked carefully. Qin Wanglong smiles: "don''t be too pessimistic. Isn''t the Shenji palace already there? If there are people in Shenji palace, the dark Dynasty should not act rashly! " "That''s good..." "but because of the intervention of Shenji palace, it''s impossible for us to disappear from the world again!" Qin Wanglong said bitterly: "after today, what we are facing will no longer be the threat of the dark Dynasty, but... From the peep of many overlord forces in Lisheng Prefecture, our situation will be more difficult than in the future." "Ah? What should I do with this All of us are pale. "What? I don''t know... Up to now, it''s up to the temple master to deal with it. " Qin Wanglong looked deeply at the God Temple Lord who was sitting on the top. He shook his head gently. ... ... outside the gate of Shentian temple. White night stood side by side with Ruan Shi. At the moment, the white night is looking into the distance, and the figure standing in the clouds is already startling and scalp numb. "Is this the army that Shenji palace is going to send to the front?" The white night murmured. "Yes... They are all improvised, but their strength is not bad." Ruan Shifu vomited and said with a smile. "Is that a good call?" Night breathing tight, side looking at Ruan Shi. He really can''t imagine what kind of strength the supreme power of Shenji Palace should be. "Ha ha ha ha!" Ruan Shi chuckled a few times, and seemed unwilling to disclose too much information about the Shenji palace troops, so he directly clasped his fists and said, "Bai lingzun, it''s late. It''s time for me to leave. Let''s go now! As for your reward, we will have someone send your prize to the sky cliff. " "Thank you very much." White night hugged his fist: "I''ll see you later." "Goodbye!" Ruan said with a smile, then turned around and jumped into the clouds over there. And in the moment he jumped away. Bang! Suddenly, a strange force of space broke out in the cloud and directly split into the void in front of him. At the moment when the power of space was released, countless forces of space came rushing from all directions. These forces converged into a river, and instantly split the sky, forming a huge space gate like an archaic copper gate, and then all the figures in the cloud ran into the gate and disappeared one by one.The white night staring at this scene, feeling the ferocity of the power, people half a sound to return to God. "Shenji palace is Shenji palace in the end. It has a profound and unfathomable foundation. This power is really amazing!" The white night was filled with emotion. After a while, he came back to his senses. He vomited his turbid breath, shook his head slightly, and planned to leave... but at this time, a voice sounded from behind. "Elder martial brother Bai, please wait!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2053 "Well?" Is about to leave the white night, the body suddenly trembles, the pace stops, the person turns his head, looks behind him. However, she saw a beautiful woman in a green dress standing behind her. Her small hands hold the corner of her dress, her face is tight, her cheek is ruddy, and her autumn eyes are filled with mist. She is affectionate but reluctant to give up. See this person, white night heart head not from the bitter smile. "Oh... It''s Yunyan... What''s the matter?" White night pretends to be calm. He thought that ice cloud smoke would not chase out, but she still came. However, just when she thought that ice Yunyan would wriggle for a long time and say something reluctant to say goodbye, Bing Yunyan stepped forward and put a storage ring in his hand. White night slightly a Leng, inexplicably looking at the ring. "This is the medicine I collected myself. You should use it." Ice cloud smoke low voice. "Er... Thank you... " will you come to the temple of God in the future? " Bingyunyan bit cherry lips and asked again. Her voice was shaking as she said this. "No more." Shake your head at night. Ice cloud smoke breathing slightly tight, autumn eyes incredible looking at the white night, half ring, just nodded, low voice: "then you... You take care... " well. " White night turned to the side of the head, light said: "then I go!" "Take care..." "take care of yourself." White night light road, and then turn to step forward, into streamer toward the sky. Ice cloud smoke immediately lowered his head and did not go to see the figure leaving at night. She stares at her toes and stands silently outside the gate of the temple of God. I don''t know how long it took for her to raise her head and prepare to return to the ancestral gate. At the moment, her eyes are slightly red, and her small face is very haggard and pale. She silently wiped the corner of her eyes, was about to step into the mountain gate, but at this time, a hand suddenly stretched out beside her and directly grasped her wrist. Ice cloud smoke Jiao body suddenly a shudder, people suddenly turn head, but see the white night did not know when to appear in her side. "White elder martial brother, you..." ice cloud smoke immediately froze, the person is stupidly looking at the white night, the face is incredible. "I forgot." The white night gave a faint smile, and then took out a brown token and put it into the hands of Bing Yunyan. He said faintly: "this token and my token have been bridged. If you have anything, you can come to me through this token. Of course, if you don''t want to stay in the temple of God, you can also come to Cangtian cliff to find me. With this token, you can get in and out of Cangtian cliff smoothly No obstruction! Do you know? " This word falls to the ground, the ice cloud smoke small mouth light open, the person already does not know what to say, the whole person is thoroughly petrified. The white night smiles, then turns and jumps towards the distance, and soon disappears in the horizon. This time, the ice cloud smoke is true to see the white night leave. But this time, she did not have the previous sadness and do not give up, she stupidly raised her hand, looked at the token in the hand, I do not know why, the heart is warm, the corners of her eyes are covered with tears, but the corners of her mouth can not help but lift up. ... the change of the temple of God had a great influence. Whether it''s Qi Wushuang''s death or shengxinjun''s injury, it''s actually something that can be big or small. However, what people can''t let go of is the intervention of Shenji palace. Because once Shenji palace is involved in the temple of God, it means that it will no longer be hidden from the world. If so, it means that they will also have the right to intervene in the disputes among various powerful clans. How can the overlord of the temple tolerate the sudden emergence of God? As a result, after the incident, a large number of powerful people from foreign clans came to visit. People in the temple of God are all looking at it, and everyone''s face is full of worries. However, they can''t do anything about it. What''s more, this is mainly the hand of the dark Dynasty, which makes them have to choose this road. However, the intervention of Shenji Palace also has an advantage, that is, those potential families wandering outside the temple of God have left most of them. After all, it is difficult for the dark Dynasty to fight against the Shentian temple at present, and it is meaningless for them to stay outside the temple unless they think they can take it without the help of the dark Dynasty. The wind and clouds inside and outside the temple of God have nothing to do with the white night. Just the catcher on the other end. Qu Xuannu is leading the capture of Ji Yue and other strong men to rush to the family. "What''s going on?" Qu Xuannu''s face was extremely ugly. She looked at a man with a sharp mouth beside her and said coldly, "the family has never told me about this matter. How can it be decided suddenly? Whose idea was that? " "This... Young lady, it''s not someone''s idea. It''s the request of the other side, and the master has nothing to do." The man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek said helplessly."Asshole Catching Xuannu suddenly stopped and yelled at the man: "what''s that? How dare they make such rude demands on my sister?? You go back to me now and tell my father, I don''t agree! " The man was startled by the violent reaction of the captured Xuannu. After listening to her words, he said with a sad face: "Miss, this is not possible! If that''s the case, the master... Can''t explain it to the other side! " "What do you say?" She grabbed the man by the collar, glared at him coldly and said, "you mean we should be afraid of them?" "Miss, i... I don''t mean that..." the man was shaking like a sieve. "Calm down, miss." The man next to him said something because she was so impolite. Catching Jiyue was also anxious. He quickly took hold of Xuannu''s hand and quickly advised, "elder sister, don''t embarrass him. He is just passing news for his father..." "Jiyue, what do you know?? Word of mouth? Do you really think he''s talking to dad? " She snorted coldly and said, "you don''t understand! This man is not trying to get my family to tell me, but to take a message over there! " "Over there?" Everyone was shocked. However, Qu Xuannu stares at the man coldly: "tell me, those people are still in our capture home now?" When the man heard the voice, he suddenly trembled. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded haltingly: "yes... Yes... Yes..." "ha ha!" Catch Xuan Nu sneered and said, "sure enough!! In that case, you won''t go back to me!! Tell them that catching Xuannu will be here soon! Tell them to wait www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2054 Whoa! A strong wind swept by, blowing away the thick clouds in front of him. Then a divine light fell from the sky and fell in front of the gate. The vast and majestic gate immediately loosened. Then, the whole gate inside and outside the boiling. White night back to the sky cliff, the sky cliff up and down are sandwiched to meet, respectfully welcome. Huang Yao, Qi Ming and others were very excited and rushed to meet them. Zhao Yu and Xia Yi led the elite of the general''s house to stand in line and pay homage to the white night. White night quietly watched the changes in the sky cliff, in the two years he left, there are still some changes in the sky cliff, but not many. After all, as far as the soul is concerned, there is no big difference between a year or two and a day or two. However, not long after he arrived at the Cangtian cliff, a representative was sent from the jade tower. At the same time, Qi Mei also came. "White night!" In the palace of Cangtian cliff, Qi Mei stepped in quickly and cried out. "Qi Mei?" Looking up at Qi Mei, who was just reading the materials arranged by Huang Yao and Qi Ming, she looked at Qi Mei, who walked in quickly outside the hall. With a faint smile, she waved away her hands and said with a smile, "you came fast enough. I came back yesterday, and you are here today!" "Do you think all of us don''t care about the affairs of the Supreme God''s temple?" Qi Mei gave the white night a look. "Is it?" There was something unexpected in the white night. After a moment''s silence, he laughed bitterly: "it seems that the Supreme God''s heaven hall is really unable to live in seclusion! The outside world is so concerned, I''m afraid most of them are coveting the Ancient Soul formula skill of the god heaven hall? " "What about that? However, it''s ok if you have nothing to do. Bingyu is worried about some turbulence in the temple of God, so let me come to see you! " Qi Mei said. "Is it?" White night slightly a Leng, spin and smile: "so ice jade? Is Bingyu OK? " "Naturally, everything is well with her. What''s more, with your name covered, who dares to fight against the people in the jade tower?" Qi Mei said helplessly. At present, most of the saint immortal regions are in the hands of white night, and many potential clans only give a message to the man. That''s the man... Involved in Shenji palace! Although white night is not a member of Shenji palace, many people don''t believe it! After all, the dead dragon sword is still on the sky cliff, and the sky cliff is white night. People from Shenji palace come in and go out of the sky cliff, but countless people look at it. How can it not matter? So for the Dragon Jue, those potential clans did not dare to provoke them. They were not afraid of the white night, but afraid of the Shenji palace! It''s just that there''s nothing wrong with the dragon. It doesn''t mean that the sky cliff is OK. Bai ye put down the classics, looked at Qi Mei and said, "I heard that someone attacked the Cangtian cliff three months ago?" "Yes, but it''s not a big problem. With the Shenji guard there, the man is not an opponent at all, and he''s long gone!" Qi Mei said with a smile. "Is it?" White night eyebrow dark move: "can escape in the hand of Shenji guard... Is also a skill!" "Everyone knows that the dead dragon sword is guarded by the strong men of Shenji palace, and the idea that they dare to kill the dragon sword is not something that ordinary people can covet. How can they have no ability?" Qi Mei said. "That''s what I said!" The white night nodded, whirled and took out a few classics from her arms and threw them to Qi Mei. Qi Mei was a little stunned. Subconsciously, she caught those books, glanced at them strangely and looked at the white night inexplicably: "what is this?" "This is what the powerful people covet." White night light way: "Ancient Soul book!" "What? Ancient Soul books? " Qi Mei was stunned on the spot. "Yes. These are the ones I brought out from the temple of the Supreme God. These books are specially suitable for female soul cultivation. You can choose one by yourself, and give the rest to Bingyu. If you cultivate these soul books, your soul state and strength will be greatly increased. Then I will give you some medicine, which will make you leap thousands of miles and surpass the level of Saint immortal realm! " He said in the white night. When Qi Mei heard the voice, she was stunned. After half a ring, she returned to her senses. She laughed bitterly: "as soon as you come back, you have prepared such great benefits for us... It seems that you have not forgotten us... How can we repay you?" "In return?" The white night looks at her strangely: "are you so see outside?" Qi Mei was a little stiff, and then she wryly laughed again: "it''s my affectation..." the white night shook her head and said, "the matter of Shentian temple has also been intervened by the dark Dynasty. Strictly speaking, the action of the dark Dynasty has been destroyed by me. On the other side of the Shentian temple, the dark Dynasty can''t move, but our dragons are not the same. I''m afraid they will report to us in advance Reply! Therefore, we must increase our accomplishments and improve our strength as soon as possible. Even if we can''t compete with the dark Dynasty, at least we should have the ability to protect ourselves. I will distribute all the skills I have gained from the temple of God to cultivate the core backbone of dragon Jue. Qi Mei, although you are a loose practitioner, I think I will be in trouble with the dragon. You will not ignore these soul books if you can use them You can use itQi Mei nodded her head. A touch of emotion passed through her eyes in autumn. Thinking of all kinds of things before and after the white night, she could not help but ripple in her heart. After talking to the white night for a while, Qi Mei turned and left. She has to go back to the jade building and give it to Mo Qing Bingyu. Not long after Qi Mei left, Xu Ziming and heiyang Gongzi came together to meet the white night and report on the work during this period. I went to the general''s house in the white night to test the strength of the general''s office. Most of them are close to Dacheng Xuanjun''s situation, and even a few amazing talents have touched the threshold of the fading state. It is terrible to see such a rapid improvement in the past few years. It seems that Xu Ziming has not been lazy in the past two years. White night is very pleased, on the spot awarded Xu Ziming and the general''s house a batch of pills. As for the past two years, I haven''t had time here. In accordance with the instructions of the white night light road, he conquered Lingtian Lingshan for longjue, and mastered all the resources around Shengxian and outland to supply the expansion of Tianxun array. With the blessing of long Jue day and night, the scope of the present heaven punishment array has reached an extremely terrifying area, and its power is also quite terrible. But that''s not enough. White night wants to make it a big killer of its own. After all, the enemy he has to face is really a giant. Cangtian cliff is so stable that it makes the white night feel happy. After reading the Cangtian cliff, he walked alone to the top of the Cangtian cliff. Step towards the area where the body of the dead dragon sword is in full bloom. At the moment, there are eight Shenji guards around the body of the dead dragon sword. They are like statues. It''s not right for them to stand in their original place. When the white night approaches, the first Shenji guard opens his eyes directly and says without expression: "bailingzun, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I hope you haven''t forgotten the rules here." "Of course I do." White night faint smile, open mouth says: "how? Has the seal of the dead Dragon Sword been lifted yet? " "No The Shenji guard shook his head. "Really... It seems that you still have to stay here for some time... But then, some time ago, someone wanted to kill the dragon sword. I wonder if you are pursuing the man?" "Of course." The Shenji Weidan said: "the dead dragon sword has been banned by our Shenji palace. No one can peep at it. The man''s intention to plunder the dead dragon sword has violated the rules of our Shenji palace. In order to maintain the order of Lisheng Prefecture, we must put an end to this kind of thing, so although the man escaped, our Shenji palace will not stop chasing him! Bai lingzun, we can''t talk about superfluous things in detail. If you don''t have anything, please stay away from here and don''t bring us any trouble! " "Is it?" White night Leng next, spin and wry smile, shake head, turn to walk away. These Shenji palace people are still the same, one by one like cold machines. However, it is also these people in the white night to the sky cliff can absolutely rest assured. After all, any person who provokes the sky cliff is suspected of plotting to kill the dragon sword. Shenji palace can''t sit back and ignore it. In this way, encounter those powerful existence, but also need not spend the night! In the white night, he vomited his turbid breath and felt very relaxed. He turned around and went to the Cangtian cliff hall, intending to close down for a while and digest the magic skills learned from the temple. However, at this time, Huang Yao ran over in a hurry and made a salute to the white night. "My Lord!" "What''s the matter?" White night swept eyes yellow, light open. "There is a woman outside who asked to see you. My subordinates wanted to send her away, but the man claimed to be your good friend. I didn''t dare to make up my mind. So I came to see you. What should I do?" Huang Yao said respectfully. "My friend?" White night slightly a Leng. "She said she came from the catcher." Huang Yao added. "Capture the family?" White night suddenly suddenly suddenly, and then frown tightly, low voice way: "bring in." "Yes." Huang Yao hugged his fist and then retreated. After a while, a figure with Huang Yao rushed into the hall. "Young master Bai!" The sound of eager shouts echoed up and down the palace. White night stroked the forehead, some headache looking at the girl kneeling on the ground, helpless way: "peony, how did you come?" Seeing the peony kneeling on the ground with tears on his face, he sobbed and cried: "Peony... Peony is here to ask the young master to help my lady..." "what''s wrong with your miss?" White head pain at night. He also helped a lot. Why did he go back to the sky cliff in the daytime, and the peony came here again?Why does Qu Jiyue have an accident all day? Peony opened his mouth, some do not know how to answer, half ring, just very painful, trembling said: "white childe, miss... Miss, she... She... Died..." "what?" White night suddenly stood up from the chair, shocked at peony. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2055 "Dead?" White night stupidly looking at the peony kneeling on the ground, brain boom, is a blank. "Please do justice for my young lady..." Peony knelt on the ground and began to cry. My eyes are still big in the night. How long has it been? Before in the temple of God, Qu Jiyue was not intact. Did she go back to her home with Qu Xuannu? How come she died like this? I feel my breath is freezing at night. Thinking of capturing the silent moon''s affectionate eyes, I don''t know why, the heart of the white night bursts of regret... And a little heartache. He secretly clenched his fist and took a deep breath. He sat back on the chair again and said hoarsely, "what''s the matter with this? Why does silent moon die... What''s going on here? " "The young lady was forced to die by a man." Peony cried and said. "Alone? Who? " "Maid... I don''t know, but the background of the man seems very special. The master is very respectful when he sees the man. It seems that the master wants to marry the young lady to the man, but the young lady does not agree. The master wants to force the young lady to submit, and the young lady pretends to agree. Then... When the servant is not paying attention, a person destroys the spirit in the room and destroys the track of time, He committed suicide... speaking of this, peony is crying more violently, and the whole person seems to be dying. The night was silent. At this time, the peony took out a handkerchief stained with blood from his arms and held it high. It seemed that there were rows of blood characters on the handkerchief. Next to Huang Yao immediately took the handkerchief, trotted to present to the white night. White night took a look at a few eyes, pupil immediately rose a few circles. A moment later, he put away his handkerchief and closed his eyes without saying a word. "After Miss''s accident, the eldest lady was very angry, and led me to kill the man on the spot. But there were some high-ranking people around him. Even if the eldest lady fought with her in a thousand magic clothes, she still couldn''t take advantage of it. Later, the master stood up to stop all this, but the matter didn''t end. The man claimed that she wanted to kill him, if I didn''t give it to me When the man confessed, he would bring someone to raze my family. The master didn''t dare to fight against the man, so he fulfilled the man''s wish. But when he asked about the man''s so-called confession, he learned that the man wanted the eldest lady to marry him... " " why? Is he interested in catching Xuannu again? " The white night was expressionless, and said faintly, "just as she was about to kill her, he was greedy for her beauty? Is he going to die? " "I don''t know." Peony choked. "Well, what''s the plan to capture Xuannu?" The white night asked. "Yes, miss!" Peony choked. "Yes?" The white night froze my eyes. How can she humiliate this man with her tough and irascible temper? Qu Jiyue committed suicide. Qu Xuannu must attribute all this to the person who killed her sister. In order to capture Jiyue, she even dares to take people to the temple of supreme God. What is the identity of this person? Can you make capture Xuannu succumb? I''m afraid it''s not that simple. "Yes, miss," she said Hearing the peony choked again, "it''s just that the young lady made a request..." "what''s the requirement?" "Miss said... To have a fair fight with that man, a duel of life and death!" Peony cries: "if that person can defeat miss, then miss will marry that person!" "Is it?" The breath was slightly stagnant in the daytime. Although he had little contact with Qu Xuannu, he believed that she was totally free. With her character, she will not break her hand and kill the man in this so-called fair duel, and if she can''t kill and lose to the man, she will surely commit suicide on the spot! In any case, she could not give in to others, especially her enemies! "That''s why you''ve been watching the capture of Xuannu so helplessly?" White night vomited his turbid breath and said faintly, "your master should know the intention of catching Xuannu. Did he not stop it?" "Stopped it, but it didn''t work!" Peony cried: "the master has sent someone to ask a big man to come to stabilize the situation of my capture. But... I''m afraid that the young lady will be like the young lady. I can''t help but ask you to help me. Please help me, sir. Please help me. Please help me. Please help me to help you!! ¡± speaking of this, peony kowtowed toward the white night. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately got up and walked over and helped the peony up. But see peony at the moment is pear blossom with rain, pale face haggard to extreme, eyes red, tears spread. White night wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes, but she gently shook her head and said, "I can''t help you with catching Xuannv. The only thing I can do is to revive and capture the silent moon! Your lady''s body should still be intact? You go and bring her body, and I''ll try to revive her! "Qujiyue should have been dead for a short time, and if it is only to destroy the original God, it should be possible to remodel the original God with specific magic weapons. What''s more, there is no need to reunite the flesh like the resurrected Qianlong. However, hearing the words of white night, peony was anxious and asked in a hurry: "childe, do you... Don''t you want to do it?" "How can I do it?" Bai Ye shook his head and said, "catch Xuannu, but I wish I could die. I am not cheap enough to save my enemy!" "But, miss, she... She..." peony opened her mouth, but did not know what to say. "I''ll send someone to send you back. You can find a way to transport the dead moon''s body. Remember, the sooner the better. Otherwise, the delay will only increase the difficulty of resurrection." The white night whispered. When the peony heard the sound, the man stood in a daze, and after half a ring, he said hoarsely: "Sir, I''m sorry... I can''t do it..." "hmm? Why? " White night looked at her strangely. But Paeonia lactiflora murmured: "I heard... I heard that the person also wanted the body of miss..." "what?" The white night''s face tightened and he said in a deep voice, "what? That man can also revive your lady? " "Maid... I don''t know, but... But... I heard that... I heard that elder sister and elder sister attacked and stabbed the man, which is also the reason... Now the eldest lady is taking strict care of the young lady''s body, and no one is allowed to get close to her. I''m afraid that she can''t take out the lady''s body..." peony sobbed. Hearing this, the white night fell silent. After that, he said, "take a deep breath of blood with me! Set off at once to capture the house www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2056 In a bright and gorgeous room, a woman in a long purple dress is quietly standing in front of the bedside, silently watching the figure on the bed. At the moment, there is a beautiful girl lying on the bed. The girl has red lips and white teeth, beautiful face, graceful figure, fair skin, and no flaws in her whole body. Her elegant clothes make her beautiful... but at the moment, her eyes are closed. Her whole body did not have the slightest vitality, also did not see the slightest aura, has not the slightest movement. No doubt... This is a dead man! And this dead man... Is capture the moon. Standing beside the bed, Qu Xuannu''s eyes are slightly red. She reaches out her hand shaking and gently touches Qu Jiyue''s broken cheek. Her eyes are full of deep love. "Sister, don''t worry, my sister will revive you. Not only that, she will avenge you and let those who want to harm you pay the price... Sister promise!" As the voice fell down, Qu Xuannu put her head slightly and touched her forehead with red lips. At this time, there was a rapid knock on the door. Qu Xuannu frowned, and her face suddenly became cold. She suddenly got up, turned her head to stare at the door, and said coldly, "what''s the matter?" Simple two words have a kind of unspeakable ferocity. The servant girl at the door trembled and said, "Miss, dang... Dang childe is coming. We can''t stop him..." "Dang Feiyang?" Her face is ferocious, her delicate hands are tightly clenched together, and her eyes are filled with anger and resentment. She bit her teeth and whispered, "tell Dang Feiyang! Let him go at once. I don''t want to see him again if he dares to break in! Don''t blame me for being rude! " "This..." the maid at the door is in trouble. Only Qu Xuan Nu dared to say such words. How dare she open such a mouth? But just then, bang! The door of the house was suddenly forced open. She suddenly got up, pulled down the curtain of her bed and looked at the gate. However, the servant girl at the door was pushed aside. The two guards arranged by the capture Xuannu were all kneeling on the ground and did not dare to get up. At the door, there were still three souls standing. The breath of these three people is extremely terrible, and the strength of each of them is unfathomable. They are two men and a woman. One of them is gorgeous, with magic weapons all over his body, and his hands and fingers are covered with gorgeous storage rings. With a folding fan in his hand and a cool smile on his face, he said, "it''s more difficult to catch you than to catch the owner of the house." "What are you doing here?" Catching Xuannu glared at the man angrily and said coldly, "get out of here now! Come on "How about that?" The young master shook his head and said with a faint smile, "you and I will be husband and wife right away. I''ll see my fiancee. Isn''t this OK?" "It''s not sure who will win! I can''t say you''re going to be my ghost and my husband and wife? The next life may not be possible! " Catch Xuannu and hum. "It''s enough to show that Miss Qu still doesn''t know me very well. But it doesn''t matter. Tomorrow is the day of the decisive battle. Tomorrow, you will see everything you want to see. As for today, I''m not here to tell you about this problem." This word falls to the ground, catch Xuan Nu Liu Mei tightly wrinkly, murmured a way: "so what are you going to tell me today?" "It''s about catching the second miss!" The man said with a smile. "Flying Yang!" Catch Xuan Nu roared, and her face was filled with endless resentment. The man resented and said, "the silent moon is dead! What else do you want to do? Do you have to destroy her spirits and immortality before you worry? Where did Jiyue offend you? Do you want to hurt him like this?? You bastard Catch Xuannu and scold. If she did not have a thousand magic clothes to calm down her mind, or she would not have been able to hold on at this moment, and she would have to fight against Dang Feiyang. However, in the face of catching Xuannu''s fury, Dang Feiyang did not show any anger at all, on the contrary, his smile was more and more. "A man who is dead is no different from preserving the body? Do you want to revive him? I tell you, it''s impossible. What she destroyed was her own spirit! It''s so easy to revive. At least according to the strength of your captors, it''s impossible to revive and capture Jiyue. If you hold this idea and save the body of the second girl, I advise you not to waste your energy. Let''s do something meaningful! " "Something meaningful?" Catch Xuannu and breathe hard. But listening to that Dang Feiyang said with a smile: "catch the second miss should still be a virgin? How about this? She''s dead. You''d better give her body to me. I have a unique secret that can refine such a virgin into double cultivation pills! When you and I become partners of double cultivation, each of you and I will take a double cultivation pill, which will ensure that you and I will make great progress in our strength after double cultivation. We can make great progress in our soul state! In fact, I also like to catch the second miss''s talent is very special, so I want to marry her, but now she is dead, since she is dead, it can''t be wasted! Don''t you love your sister very much? You eat her, so you and your sister will be together forever? Isn''t it more with one stone? Ha ha... "A heavy smile came up, and when the voice fell, the two spirits behind Dang Feiyang did not rise from the corners of their mouths and were full of banter. Although it sounds like Dang Feiyang is humiliating the capture of Xuannu, in fact, Dang Feiyang is really ready to do so. Otherwise, he would not strongly ask the catcher to hand over Qu Jiyue''s body to him after he knew that Qu Jiyue committed suicide. However, she did not let her succeed, but took the lead to guard Qu Jiyue''s body. Now I heard the cruel and cruel words of Dang Feiyang. I was stunned to catch Xuannu. She stares at Dang Feiyang, her brain is in a mess and her eyes are completely lost. She never thought that Dang Feiyang would say such a thing. Is this still human? Is that what people should say? Finally, she was furious and rushed toward the flying sun. "I''m going to kill you!" With a roar, she caught Xuannu''s long hair and danced wildly. The thousand magic clothes suddenly started. A huge shadow of Xuannu directly opened the room and smashed the flying sun. However, the shadow of the Xuannu has not yet fallen. The left and right sides of Dang Feiyang stretch out a slender sword, and their feet are overlapped, and they are against the top of Dang Feiyang''s head. When Xuannu''s power fell down, she was blocked by the perfect grid of the two swords, and she could not touch Dangfei Yang. "What?" In her fury, she was stunned, but the two swords suddenly burst into force. Whoa! The huge shadow of Xuannu was directly bounced back. Seeing this, she was struck by lightning, and the whole person was completely confused. His thousand magic clothes power, unexpectedly by Dang Feiyang side of the two guards so lightly blocked under Ali. What''s going on here? "A little disappointed!" Dang Feiyang shook his head gently and said with a faint smile: "is this the means of thousand illusions God clothes? It''s just a small skill. How can such a poor thing be boasted to be a divine object by the powerful people in all directions? Have you ever seen a God? " "You..." catching Xuannu was stimulated again. Her chest rose and fell, and then the spirit of heaven was driven like crazy, rolling soul force poured into her body''s thousand magic clothes. I saw her jump again, toward the swing flying Yang rushed over. At the same time, the huge shadow of the Xuannu behind her, at this time, snatched a golden light. A vast and magnificent divine power converged on the huge palm of the Xuannu. Then, with the attack of catching the Xuannu, the huge shadow of the Xuannu lifted her hand, and the palm of her hand immediately fell down like a mountain towards this side. Before reaching the palm, the ground has collapsed and sunk. The terrible pressure directly shakes out the guards on both sides. What a terrible blow! If this is photographed, you still have to pat people into meat sauce? Just... Dang Feiyang didn''t move. In the face of such a terrible attack, he was extremely calm, and the whole person was not a bit flustered! It was as if he had completely ignored the attack of catching Xuannu. "What?" Catch the Xuannu and breathe hard. Can we say that the two guards can even make this blow right now? She couldn''t believe it. It''s just... the attack is close to the top of the head, and the guard doesn''t move! I''m afraid it''s too late to move again at this time? Catch Xuannu''s pupil trembling. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. No! Those two guards didn''t plan to fight at all!! This time! Dang Feiyang, don''t let them do it! Dang Feiyang wants to resist this blow in person! He wants to let capture Xuannu know his real strength!! The capture of Xuannu was so frightened that he tried his best to urge the force to press out the blow, while staring at Dang Feiyang and moving his every move. However, just as the palm was about to explode on top of Dang Fei Yang, Dang Fei Yang moved. There were several glittering runes on his arm. After the runes flashed, Dang Feiyang had raised his hand. He held out a finger and poked it upward, which just landed on the palm of the huge shadow of Xuannu, which was like a mountain. Then... Hoo! A stream of air hit the ground, hitting the collapsed land. However, when the air blast is over, when you look at it again, you can see that the huge palm of Xuannu''s shadow is actually fixed on the top of Dang Feiyang''s head, which is pushed by his outstretched finger, so it is difficult to get in for half a minute Catch Xuannu instantly powerless to sit on the ground, small face white to the extremeShe''s not a fool! This blow, already can see how big the gap between her and Dang Feiyang is! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2057 "You really let me down Dang Feiyang squinted, raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and then suddenly made a force to lift the finger. Bang! In that slender finger, a powerful force that was beyond imagination broke out, and the huge slap of Xuannv''s shadow was opened. The shadow of Xuannu retreated again and again after being bombarded, and she also retreated even after catching Xuannu. The whole room has been fragmented, even the bed where Qu Jiyue lies is shaking. It seems that Qu Jiyue''s body will fall from the bed at any time. The little face of catching Xuannu is tight. She holds the corpse of Jiyue with the strength of Qi. Then she stares at the Flying Sun angrily. There is a strong sense of war in the depth of the pupil. "It''s not over! Don''t worry When the voice drops, the capture Xuannu will have to move again. But at this time. "Stop it!" A cry of illness sounded. Then he saw a large number of figures coming from all directions. These are the figures of the strong men who capture the family. They are like streamers. They come here quickly, and they are directly between catching Xuannu and Dang Feiyang, separating them from each other. Seeing these people appear, she takes away the power of thousand magic clothes and stares at one of the falling beams. When the beam disappeared, a figure appeared in people''s sight. That figure is the master of the capture family, capture Nanxiong. "Father Catch Xuan Nu and cry out coldly. "Arrest master, are you here?" Dang Fei Yang was also polite, and made a gift to the visitor, but his face was still smiling. "Dandy." Qu Nanxiong hugged his fist and squeezed out a smile. Then he glanced at Xuannu and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing? Why are you so rude to a dandy "Father! I don''t want to say anything now. You should take some people away quickly. I just want to talk with silent moon alone Qu Xuannu said coldly, and her eyes toward Qu Nanxiong were also filled with disgust. "Asshole Qu Nanxiong was furious and directly scolded at Qu Xuannu: "the guest is here. Do you speak like this? You''re driving your father away. I''ve got some distinguished guests to leave. What''s your custom with you? " "Distinguished guest?" Qu Xuannu was also angry. She was not willing to compromise. When she heard this, she could not help but burst into a rage: "I don''t have any distinguished guests at present. Some of them are just murderers of my sister!" The voice fell to the ground, and the faces of the people who were trying to catch the family all changed. And catch Nanxiong can''t help it any more. He slaps Qu Xuannu on the cheek. Bang! A crisp sound came out. On the other hand, there is a clear palm print on her right cheek. She covered her small face and turned her head suddenly. Her eyes were like wild animals, staring at the capture Nanxiong in front of her. That look, full of resentment, resentment, pain... And endless disappointment! All the people around were captured and Nanxiong''s slap was stunned. "You! It''s hopeless Only listen to catch Nanxiong snort coldly, and then turn his head to Dang Feiyang and hug his fist: "Dang childe, bad girl is not sensible, offend Dang childe, please don''t blame Dang childe." "Ha ha ha, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I can understand the feeling of catching the eldest lady! It''s nothing, but since she''s in a bad mood today, let''s not disturb her! " Dang Fei Yang said with a smile. "It''s very kind of you to be considerate, young master. Please, I''ve prepared tea. Let''s go to the hall and have a talk." Qu Nanxiong said with a smile. "Good!" Dang Feiyang nodded and squinted and was about to leave. However, as soon as he left, he seemed to think of something. As soon as he was about to leave, he looked at Qu Xuannu, who was still holding the body of Qu Jiyue without saying a word. Then he said, "arrest Miss Qu!" When she fell to the ground, she raised her head slightly, but she was staring at Dang Feiyang. He said with a smile: "your strength is much worse than I imagined. Although Qianhuan Shenyi can increase your strength, it''s not enough for you to compete with me. If I''m serious about tomorrow''s war, you''ll lose three moves. If you''re smart, you''d better give up tomorrow. It''s good for you tonight You can think about it well... By the way, you can also think about the proposal I mentioned before. If you think well, come to my room and find me! " The voice falls, Dang Fei Yang laughs a few times, steps away. No one can be heard of. But people also dare not to speak. As for Qu Nanxiong, he didn''t have much anger. Instead, he glanced at Qu Xuannu and said in a low voice, "daughter, if you still have my father in your eyes, do as Dang Gongzi says. Do you understand?"When the voice falls, he turns to leave. After a while, the people here withdrew. In addition to the mess of the scene and with the arrest of Xuannu several servant girls. People knelt on the ground and looked at the capture of Xuannu with worry. At the moment, catching Xuannu is like a puppet who has lost her soul. She just hugs the corpse of Jiyue tightly, and the whole person is like a fool sitting there... "Miss... Escape!" At this time, a servant girl suddenly knelt down and crawled over, lowered her voice and carefully said a word. As soon as the words fell, Qu Xuannu''s eyes, which had lost any luster, brightened slightly, and then looked at her strangely. "What do you say?" She murmured and asked. "Miss... Run away... At this point, you have no other choice!" The servant girl knocked her head on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "now the master of the house is facing the master of the Dang family. No one can help you. What kind of energy is behind the Dang master? You know better than the slaves. At this time, there is no other choice but to escape. So, miss, escape!" "Miss, run away!" The rest of the attendants and servant girls also persuade one after another, and everyone''s face is sincere. Qu Xuannu''s eyes were dull, and she looked straight ahead. A moment later, she turned her head slightly and looked at her sister. She made a decision in her heart. "Well, let''s get out of the catcher''s house!" Catching Xuannu gritted her teeth, lowered her voice and whispered, "clean up immediately, take the silent moon, and we will leave here immediately!" "Good!" The servant girls and servants nodded one after another, and they immediately got up and left. "Miss, but if you go away, what will you do?" At this time, the only servant who didn''t say a word came up to him and asked carefully, "if you run away, I''m afraid the Dang family will be very angry. When you turn your anger to the arresting family, the arresting family will be finished..." "I can''t control this!" Catching Xuannu said coldly, "he doesn''t care about my life or death. How can I deal with it? However, I am the one who catches the family. After leaving, I will inform the captors and let them escape if they can! Let''s break up As the voice dropped, Qu Xuannu suddenly picked up Qu Jiyue''s body and walked to the pavilion next to her without any expression www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2058 After making a decision, several servant girls around Xuannu immediately took action. all the people gathered up the soft and soft, and looked at the eyes of those who stared at the mysterious girl, and made some preparations for escaping from the guards. When all is over, the maid who proposed the plan of escape ran to meet the girl. At the moment, Qu Xuannu has prepared a crystal jade coffin and put the body of Qu Jiyue into it. When she heard the maid''s report, she breathed softly and said hoarsely, "so, are those things ready?" "It''s ready." The maid nodded again: "the mechanism has been set up. One hour after we leave, the mechanism will start by itself and send a message to our captors. When they get the news that you have left, they will certainly choose to leave the captors! You don''t have to worry, miss "That''s good!" Qu Xuannu nodded and said with no expression: "my father didn''t care about the life and death of my sister and me. It''s my father''s fault, but it''s not the fault of other people in the family. I don''t want other people in the family to die for me and my sister. But I don''t want my father to suffer. As soon as I leave, Dang Feiyang will be angry and will take the capture family. If they don''t escape, they will surely die I can only save my life if I flee in all directions. In this way, I can not only capture my family, but also pay the price for my father''s actions! Since he wants to keep his family safe, I will not let him go as expected! " The voice fell to the ground. She raised her hand and waved slightly. Whoa! A wonderful air current wrapped around the jade coffin, surrounded it like a cocoon, and then gently pulled it up. The jade coffin immediately floated up and followed her. "Let''s go!" she said "Yes, miss." The servant girl nodded gently, then turned to open the door and led the way forward. This road is the back door of the capture house. On weekdays, there will be several servant girls or servants passing by, but today there is no one here. Obviously, all the people on the side of catching Xuannu have already done a good job! Catching Xuannu sighed with relief, gazing at the front, but in her heart she was thinking about the way to go in the future. Where to go after leaving the home of the captors? Resurrection sister! By the way, I have to find a way to revive my sister! Catch Xuan Nu suddenly raised her eyes, eyes rippling with strong firmness. "After I have absorbed all the inheritance of Qianhuan goddess, I will ask those great powers to revive the silent moon. With the help of thousand magic clothes, I will absorb the inheritance of Qianhuan goddess. At that time, I must be invincible. Who dares to oppose me?" Catching Xuannu''s mind is full of excitement. However, walking along, a man appeared on the road in front of him. That man... Captured Nanxiong! "Father?" After seeing the man clearly, she was stunned at the spot. "Master!" The servant girl who led the way in front of her quickly knelt on the ground, and knelt tremblingly on the ground and kowtowed. "What''s going on?" Qu Xuannu''s pupils are dilated, and she looks at Qu Nanxiong with an incredible look on her face. Her lips are constantly trembling: "why is my father here?" "Where are you going?" He only looked at Qu Nanxiong''s expressionless anger. His cold words seemed to tear Qu Xuannu. "What does this... Have to do with you?" Catching Xuannu gritted her teeth and said, "it''s you. Why are you here?" "Why am I here? Hum, if it''s not Xiaoyan, let me know! How can I stop you! Xuannu, are you running away from the capture family? You! How dare you Capture Nanxiong angrily denounces a way. "What? Did Xiaoyan inform you? " Catching Xuannu breathed hard and looked at the servant girl kneeling on the ground. The servant girl didn''t dare to look up. She just lowered her head. She knelt on the ground trembling and said nothing. "You Cheap slave! How dare you betray me Catching Xuannu suddenly understood everything. She was in a rage, roared and slapped the servant girl. "Ah!! Master, help me The servant girl screamed and quickly got up and ran away to catch Nanxiong. "Don''t go, you bitch, I''ll kill you!" She screamed angrily and kept her hands. Her hands were full of destructive power, and they stormed forward. However, at this time, catch Nanxiong Shu raised his hand suddenly. Whoa! A terrible force of air came towards this attack. Before catching Xuannu''s slap hit the servant girl, he was shocked by the strength of Nanxiong''s capture. He stepped back a few steps. "Asshole, stop it!" Capture Nanxiong was furious and immediately scolded. When the words fell, a large number of powerful captors rushed out of the capture Nanxiong''s back. They stood right and left and stopped the capture of Xuannu.In addition to these people, those servant girls and servants who served Qu Xuannu also appeared, but they did not stand on the side of Qu Xuannu at the moment, but stood at the end of capturing Nanxiong. Seeing this, the capture of Xuannu is completely understood. The so-called persuading her to escape was just a lie. She was a character to capture Xuannu, but she didn''t want to be teased by such a group of servant girls and servants nowadays... all this is just a trap. She was... Taken advantage of by these cheap slaves!! What a drop! How miserable! If this spread out, what would she look like? "Master At this time, the attendants and servant girls knelt on the ground one after another, and trembled at Qu Nanxiong and said, "please let me leave the capture house. Today we told you the news that the young lady intends to escape from the capture house. The young lady must bear a grudge. She will kill us in the future. Please let us go!" "Please let us go The crowd yelled. "Don''t be afraid!" Qiu Nanxiong snorted coldly: "I will not only let you go, but I will reward you heavily and transfer you to my side to serve me! You did a good job. If you didn''t let the first lady escape, it proved that you were loyal to me! For those who are loyal to my family, the master of my family will certainly make good use of them! At the same time, it will also ensure your safety, and you will not be hurt by big and small sisters! " The words fell to the ground, and all the servants were excited. They immediately knelt down on the ground again and cried out, "thank you, master!" "Thank you very much Several people were excited and exchanged their eyes in secret. Then they looked at the captured Xuannu. The pride in their eyes was obvious. Seeing this, the capture of Xuannu can''t be stopped. She put down the jade coffin and ignored all the masters of home arrest. With her cold eyes, she clenched her small fist and walked towards the servant girls and servants. "Well?" All the servants were stunned and raised their heads one after another, looking at the arrest of Xuannu in dismay www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2059 "What do you want to do?" Qiu Nanxiong stares at Qu Xuannu without any expression. He feels something is wrong. He immediately gives a low drink. "Father, I keep these dogs. They are not in your charge, so I''m going to kill my dog. It''s none of your business?" Catch Xuannu said without expression. Between the words, it is the intention of killing. The maids and attendants were breathless and scared to death. "Master... Help me..." Xiaoyan, who first asked to let Xuannu escape, cried out. "Wanton!" Qu Nanxiong was furious and immediately gave a shout: "stop for me!" "Don''t think about it!" Catch Xuannu and shout angrily. This time, she is really angry! It''s just that she can''t deal with Dang Feiyang. Up to now, these servant girls dare to tease her like this. They use her to instigate her to escape the capture family, and then report back to Nanxiong to make contributions and gain profits. They also think that Qu Xuannu is going to marry Dang Feiyang, and she will not even stay in Qu''s home at that time. In addition, the relationship between Qu Xuannu and Qu Nanxiong is so bad that they will do nothing and do nothing. The plan is really seamless. If it is for other people, with such a bad relationship with the owner of the house, I am afraid that I have to eat this dumb loss! But... They seem to have overlooked a point. That''s Qu Xuannu''s temper... It''s not comparable to Qu Jiyue! Dare to use her, we must be prepared to bear all the consequences! What she is going to do, she will not have scruples! Even though there were countless martial artists around, she was reckless and roared at the servants. "Die for me At the moment of the sound falling to the ground, a slap with a terrifying force was shaking towards this place. "Ah Xiaoyan and others screamed, one by one quickly turned over to the side, are very embarrassed. But one of the attendants couldn''t dodge. He was shocked by the residual lines of his palm power. He flew out in an instant, smashed a house and fell down. When he fell down, his whole body was covered with cracks and blood splashed everywhere. He was beaten to death by this slap. "Ah?" The rest of the servants were so scared that their legs were weak! Without hesitation or hesitation, she suddenly turns around and kills Xiaoyan again. "You... Asshole!" Qu Nanxiong was extremely angry and yelled: "take down the young lady for me! If she still dares to resist, break her hands for me "This..." the strong men hesitated. "Do it for me! Come on He shouts. He didn''t want to take care of so much. Hearing this, people in hesitation are no longer in charge of those, one by one no longer hesitated, have rushed up. But this time, catching Xuannu is completely crazy. She doesn''t care about the strong captors around her, and she doesn''t pay attention to the killing moves of the strong captors. This time, she just keeps a close eye on these despicable servants and makes a fierce attack. All around the strong captors were in a daze. Many people wanted to catch Xuannu, but they didn''t fight back, so they stopped in a hurry and didn''t dare to hurt her. After all, catching Xuannu is the one that Dang Feiyang is interested in. If it is really hurt, they can''t explain it to Dang Feiyang. However, it is precisely because of the hesitation of the strong man of the family that catching Xuannu''s palm has been merciless, resulting in the lives of several servant girls and servants. Several people fell to the ground and died on the spot. The rest of Xiaoyan was scared to crawl and rushed out of the gate like crazy. Seeing the icy corpse on the ground, Nanxiong''s pupil rises. He is extremely angry. "Are you... Going against my orders?" Catch Nanxiong roared: "break her hands! No mercy!! Anyone who dares to show mercy will get out of the house for me! " "Master..." "I''ll explain it to you! Do it Catch Nanxiong roaring. This time, catching Xuannu is a real challenge to his dignity as the owner of the family. In his opinion, these servants are loyal to the captors, but now he can''t keep them. How can he bear it? At this time, he did not worry so much. After issuing the order, he also rushed to capture Xuannu. Seeing this, the rest of the captors were helpless. They did not dare to leave any more hands, and all of them rushed to capture Xuannu. "General trend!" "Town!" "Broken!" ... just listen to the strong men of the capture family yelling.He saw a strong and fierce general trend fall from the sky and capture Xuannu and suppress it. The soul power of capturing Xuannu was broken, and her whole body was suppressed, so it was difficult to move... but she did not give up, and the anger in her heart made her crazy. Keng! I just heard a strange noise coming out. Then there was a colorful halo blooming from the capture Xuannu''s body. All around, the strong men were stunned, but a strong light stimulated the eyes of all. "Oh "What is this?" The strong men of the capture family all exclaimed in surprise and did not dare to look directly at each other. After this light appeared, the strong men of the capture family found that all the power they had released and suppressed on Qu Xuannu had disappeared. At the same time, a strange aura appeared around Qu Xuannu. People around her could not get close to her. In the dark, the area around Qu Xuannu has become her domain. "This is..." "this must be the power of thousand magic clothes!" The strong men of the captors pondered. With the appearance of this vision, the capture Xuannu has already stepped forward and chased the little swallow. Xiaoyan was scared to crawl and ran out of the gate like crazy. But she''s not out of the door yet. Bang! A force of repression came. Poop! Xiaoyan was caught off guard and was crushed on the ground in an instant, unable to move. Catching Xuannu soared into the sky as if the streamer was coming towards her. Her eyes were fixed on the swallow, and then she patted her head with one hand. But just as she was about to hit Xiaoyan. Bang! A fist came from the side and hit her directly on the shoulder. Caught by surprise, Xuannu was shocked by the fist and flew out. The man was like a meteor and hit the nearby building. The building collapsed on the spot. People fixed their eyes and found that the man who made the fist... Actually captured Nanxiong! However, she did not stop there. She jumped suddenly and rushed out of the broken room. She was attacking Xiaoyan again. This is once again covered by the vast killing opportunity. The little swallow was startled and ran forward before the general situation came. But just as she ran out of the gate of the mansion... bang! Xiao Yan''s body seems to have hit something, and suddenly it makes a dull sound, and then the whole person falls to the ground... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2060 "Go to hell!" The catch Xuan girl''s eye over there yells at her anger and attacks Xiaoyan recklessly. The power of irascibility is surging and stirring, which is especially astonishing. Xiao Yan sits on the ground and looks at the captured Xuannu who is forced to kill. The whole person is about to freak out! She has served Qu Xuan Nu for many years, and she knows her temper. However, she never thought that she would be so irritable that she was so desperate that she ignored everything. This time, she even wants to kill Xiaoyan, regardless of her own life or death! Many of the arrested family members were stupidly in their original places, and the astonishing act of being captured Xuannu was shocked. However, at this time, there was another cold hum. "Xuannu! You are really crazy! In this case, don''t blame my father for being merciless After the sound fell to the ground, he saw a sharp shadow rushing towards the capture Xuannu. A tyrannical and terrifying force of madness swept towards this side. Catch Xuannu and breathe hard. What a quick move! What a ferocious force! If you ignore it, I''m afraid you haven''t killed Xiaoyan, you''ll be defeated by this blow! Her scalp was numb and she didn''t dare to hold it up. She immediately turned her forepaw back and smashed it at Jiying. But at the same time, she also slapped a very terrifying and quick slap, and hit her hand hard. Bang! Hand in hand. A circle of power lines exploded. With a click, one arm of Xuannu''s capture suddenly trembled, and then she flew back and forth again. After landing, she retreated. Although she tried to stabilize her body, she also waited for a long time to stop. Looking at her outstretched arm, it seemed that the bone had been broken and could not move at all. The strong men around the house will feel cool. As we all know, the bone of the arm that captured Xuannu has been shattered by Nanxiong. Although catching Xuannu has a thousand magic clothes, which is inherited by Qianhuan goddess, it has extraordinary strength and is hard for ordinary people to reach. However, capturing Nanxiong is the master of the capture family! As a super family, how can capture Nanxiong''s strength go? It is still as difficult to catch Nanxiong as it is to capture Nanxiong. We can''t put him in a mediocre position because he is so respectful to Dang Feiyang. "Hateful!" Catching Xuannu clenched her teeth and covered her arm. Her face was full of resentment and resentment. At this moment, excessive anger made her feel no pain in her arms. "Enough! Xuannu Catch Nanxiong yelled, his face full of anger and seriousness. "Father, get out of my way, and I''ll let you do it when I kill this Cheap slave who''s begging for honor from a pickpocket takeaway." Catch Xuan Nu angry way. "Shut up! You are an unfilial daughter, such a loyal person, how can I let you hurt it again? Xuannu! If you still have my father in your eyes, and I am the master of arrest, stop! Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing the family with justice! " Capture Nanxiong angry way. This time he was really angry. He doesn''t care about Xiao Yan''s loyalty! What he cares about now is his dignity as the head of his family and his dignity as a father! If today let capture Xuannu continue, how can he lead the capture family? However, when Qu Xuannu heard this, she couldn''t help but tremble. Then she looked at him in an incredible way: "what''s wrong? Father, do you... Want to kill me? " "Kill you? Of course not. Otherwise, I can''t explain it to dandy, but it''s OK to abolish your cultivation! " Catch Nanxiong said coldly. "So, if you didn''t swing the sun, you would have killed me?" He asked after catching Xuannu. Qu Nanxiong moved his eyebrows and did not speak. Seeing her coming here, Qu Xuannu''s face showed a sad smile. She really can''t understand why she is so inferior in her ambition to capture Nan, why she has worked so hard over the years, but her father still despises her. Does he have no father daughter relationship at all. Isn''t he his daughter? I can''t think of catching Xuannu. And the more so, the more intense the resentment in her heart, the more manic. At this moment, she even began to hate the whole world. Hate all the injustice in the world. The capture of Xuannu was in despair. But Xiaoyan over there won''t waste time with her. At present, it''s life-saving. Seeing Xiaoyan get up, she doesn''t want to catch Xuannu any more. She wants to continue to run away. However, when she just got up, she found a tall and straight figure standing in front of her.Did you just seem to bump into this figure? Xiaoyan glanced at the man and found that the man was not wearing the clothes of catching the family. She immediately raised her hand and pushed it. She said angrily, "get out of here!" However, the hand stretched out, but failed to push the person half point, instead, it hit the past again. "Ouch Xiaoyan was caught off guard and fell on the ground again. She was in pain. "Is there no way to go The figure looked at Xiaoyan indifferently and said without expression. "You... Asshole!" Xiao Yan grinned her teeth and glared at the man angrily, but she was running for her life now. She didn''t have the heart to talk to this man. She immediately got up to avoid the figure and wanted to escape. But at this time, a voice of dismay came from the side. "Where are you going, sister Yan?" Xiaoyan heard the sound, slightly trembled, and looked at the side, only to find that peony did not know when to stand by his side. "Do you know her?" That figure swept the peony in the eyes, light open. "Yes, she is the maid of the eldest lady..." Peony opened his mouth. "Is it?" The figure nodded slightly. But Xiao Yan didn''t say a word. Her eyes were flustered. She turned around and wanted to escape again. But she had not run a few steps, a spirit suddenly wrapped her, and then pulled back. Whoosh! Xiao Yan fell right here. "What are you doing?" Xiao Yan scrambled up, looked at the figure, and cried out tremblingly. "Your master is chasing you, and you are running away in such a hurry. I think there should be something between you and your master. Therefore, you''d better not go away and clarify the matter before you go." The figure said faintly, and then raised his hand slightly. Bang! Xiaoyan instantly lying on the ground, unable to move, was suddenly suppressed by the force. Then he saw the figure step forward and went to the gate of the house of arrest. He drank and cried out without expression. "Long Jue white night, I want to see the master of the capture house!" The mighty voice spread. Chu Nanxiong, who was not far from the door, immediately turned his head and looked at the gate. "White night?" Catching Xuannu was also surprised and looked at the person at the door, and the whole person was in a daze www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2061 Hearing this voice, Qu Xuannu immediately couldn''t help but look at the gate subconsciously. Qu Nanxiong here is stunned. "Who is the white night?" Qu Nanxiong looks at the man beside him. Many people also looked at each other, confused, and could not answer half a ring. However, one of the old people seemed to think of something, and immediately came forward and said, "master, have you forgotten? This white night seems to be the one who worshipped with the young lady in the temple of supreme god "To join the silent moon in the temple of supreme God?" Qu Nanxiong frowned slightly. He seemed to think of something. He said in a deep voice: "I remember when I was fighting for the place in the Supreme God''s temple, there was a man who was against my capture family. If it had not been for the help of master Ruan of Shenji palace, he would have been killed by my capture family. Would it be that man in the white night?" "Yes." The old man next to him clasped his fist. Catching Nanxiong''s voice, he snorted: "what''s the matter? This guy had an account to settle with my family. How could he come to our house by himself "I don''t know about this slave, but he is a disciple of Shentian temple and is related to Shenji palace. He still needs to be treated well. Even if there is any gratitude or resentment before, he can''t mess around." Old man''s boxing. How can we not understand this truth when we capture Nanxiong? Immediately waved his hand, coldly said: "you go to take him to the living room, wait for me to clean up this son, and then go to meet him!" "Yes." The old man nodded and went to the gate. However, the scene inside the gate and the conversation with Qu Nanxiong were heard in the daytime. The white night swept her eyes, her face full of anger and pain, but she stepped in directly. "Young master, what are you doing?" The old man led two guards to stop the night. "I''ve come to see your lady!" White night said without expression. "Miss and master have some things to deal with. I''m afraid we can''t meet you. Please move to the side hall for the time being. When the young lady and the master have finished their private affairs, they will treat you well." The old man clasped his fist again. "I''m here to catch miss Jiyue, not Xuannu." Again in the white night. "The young master is joking. Everyone knows that my second miss is dead." The old man shook his head and said, "what''s more, no matter who you''re looking for, it''s inconvenient to go in now. You''d better go to the side hall and wait for it first, young master. Please come here!" After that, we should lead the way ahead. But the white night is not reasonable, directly led the peony toward the capture Xuannu side line. "Childe The old man was stunned and stopped the white night. But the white night is a wave of breath, suddenly toward the foreshock. Those who stopped in front of him were all caught off guard and were shaken out one after another. "Presumptuous "How dare you behave in my house! How dare you The action of white night made the strong men of the captors angry, and they all rushed to him. They all roared around the white night, and all kinds of swords were aimed at the white night. "Well?" Qu Nanxiong''s face sank. He stared at the white night and said in a deep voice, "what white night are you? Why do you make trouble in my prison? " "Where is Qu Ji Yue?" The white night glanced at the capture Xuannu over there, and then rushed to capture Nanxiong road. "Asshole! How dare you talk to our owner in this manner? Salute the master of the house as soon as possible Next to the capture family Wu person angrily denounces a way. "Capture the master?" The white night shook his head: "do you expect me to treat you politely when you treat your guests with swords?" "What do you say?" They were so angry that they had to start. However, Qu Nanxiong over there raised his hand and motioned to everyone not to act rashly. Then he said coldly to Bai Ye: "white night, for the sake of Shentian temple and Shenji palace, my master has been polite enough to you. Now go to the side hall and wait for me. What''s the matter? Let''s wait until my master has dealt with these matters. If you''re just here to make trouble, the master of my family will advise you to take an examination Think about the consequences. Don''t take Shenji palace and Shentian palace as your presumptuous capital. You are a yellow mouth child, and you are not qualified to indulge in front of the owner of your family! " When the voice fell down, he gave Nanxiong a cold hum. An inexplicable momentum was released from him and directly pressed toward the white night. I saw that the breath around the white night did not exist in an instant, and two meters around it directly became a vacuum zone. Those who surround the white night are forced to retreat by this inexplicable pressure. People know that this is Nanxiong who is in trouble. However... The white night is not affected by the pressure of this trend, instead, it is a frown, that is to hand. But at this moment, a figure rushed over and knelt on the ground. "Sir, please stop!""Well?" Many people slightly a Leng, looking at the figure, only to find that the kneeling on the ground is peony. Hearing the peony cry, he said: "master, this young master and Miss Bai are close friends, and they all come from the temple of God. This time, Miss Bai came to see her. Please allow Mr. Bai to see her again. Please don''t embarrass Mr. Bai any more..." as soon as this saying goes down, the Xuannu over there is slightly stunned. The arrested family frowned. The old man next to him snorted coldly and said, "just a cheap maid, how can you speak here? Get out of here "Housekeeper..." Peony looked at the old man, opened his mouth, and was at a loss. "Peony, now that the second miss is dead, it''s time for you to transfer your work. The housekeeper suggests that you go and serve the sixth young master. Now you''d better go to report to the sixth young master!" At this time, next to another man standing out, the face of the peony said. Peony heard this, small face instantly scared very pale, as if to hear a very terrible thing, the whole person is shivering. "Housekeeper, i... I don''t want to go to the sixth young master, i... I don''t go..." Peony trembled. "Get the hell out of here." The old man said coldly, with no sign of discussion. "No, i... I don''t go... I don''t go..." the peony yelled, and the whole person was extremely frightened. But the old man didn''t want to talk to her any more. With a wave of his hand, the two captors immediately came forward, which would drag away the peony. Peony was scared to retreat repeatedly, her body trembled and her steps faltered, but before she stepped back, she was blocked by a stream of soul Qi and could not retreat again. She could only open her eyes and look at the people coming by in horror. However, when the two were about to drag away the peony, the indifferent voice came again. "Stop it!" As soon as the sound comes out, people subconsciously look at the sound source. "White night?" The housekeeper''s eyebrows moved. However, he saw the two guards standing in front of the peony and said: "get out of the way!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2062 Hearing the words of the white night, the arrested family members on the scene were all in a daze, and their faces were unbelievable. The two guards of the captors looked at each other. If you look at me and I look at you, you think it''s your mistake. "What do you say?" The housekeeper here was also stunned, but soon he came to his senses. The man''s voice sank, and he asked in a coagulative voice: "Mr. White, you need to know where you are now, and what you are talking about! Do you understand what you''re doing now? You are... Provoking us to arrest our family The sonorous question sound like thunder falls to the ground. The crowd glared with anger. "Provocative? It doesn''t matter. " "I''m not here to make friends with you. What''s more, we had an account to settle before. If it''s not for the sake of the silent moon, do you think I''ll be polite to you?" In the previous contests for the qualification to be admitted to the Shentian temple, the strong one of the captors paid a lot of money to Bai Yetong. But for the connection between the catcher and Shenji palace and the face of Qu Jiyue, Bai Ye would not treat the captors so politely. But he thought so, and so did his family. It is also because of the temple of God and the palace of Shenji. If these two powerful clans were not related to Bai Ye, the family would have broken him into pieces. But now... The white night actually said such words, which also let them how to endure! "Asshole "Stinky boy, you are... You are so brave!" "I don''t care about you!" "You... You... You... You are tired of living!" People yelled and scolded angrily, and everyone''s face was full of anger. Some people would like to rush up and tear the night apart. Such a poor soul state can only survive the existence of xuanzun realm. How dare you say such a big thing here... How can ordinary people tolerate it? "Master of the house!" The old housekeeper can''t help but turn to catch Nanxiong. "Do you still need to ask the owner about this kind of thing?" Catch Nanxiong with a cold hum: "you start, take this son for me, abolish his cultivation and break his limbs! If you ask about it from Shenji palace or Shentian temple, my master will explain it to them! " "Yes All around, the strong captors yelled one after another, and then they all jumped together to rush up. "Well done! Let me know your unique skill of catching the family The cold hum of the white night, the soul of heaven in the chest trembles, this is to make a move. But in this case, a hoarse voice called out: "stop it all!" The voice fell to the ground, and those who rushed to the white night stopped. Ready to start the white night also can not help but gently side head, look to this side, but see that the speaker is to catch Xuannu. It''s a big surprise to white night. At the moment, Qu Xuannu looks at Qu Nanxiong in front of her without expression. The eyes, lifeless and emotionless. At this moment, even anger and resentment are invisible. People were all stunned. Catch Nanxiong frowned, but gently raised his hand, and then put it down. As if they realized something, they also retreated. "Well?" White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. But listen to catch Xuan Nu at this time open a tune. "Father, don''t embarrass him. Let''s just let it go." The voice is particularly weak. Catch Nanxiong eyebrow light move, light said: "how? Don''t you want to kill Xiaoyan "If my father said she was loyal to the captors, I won''t kill her!" Catch Xuannu hoarse way. "Well, you don''t want to kill? Do you think you can make peace if you don''t kill now, when everything doesn''t happen? What about your previous disobedience? What about the people you killed before? Do you have to be a father as if you didn''t see it Catch Nanxiong and scold him. But this time, catching Xuannu was surprisingly quiet. She didn''t get angry or refute any more. She just stood in silence and waited for Nanxiong''s accusations to fall. Then she raised her tired eyes and said, "Xuannu will let her father punish her, and she is willing to bear all the consequences." As soon as he said this, he lost his voice. He stared at the capture of Xuannu coldly, and then looked at the white night here. Then he snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "tomorrow is the day for you to fight against Dang Gongzi. I don''t want to be too hard on you! Today''s affairs will be counted with you later as my father! You don''t think it''s safe for you to be a father. Don''t try to escape from the home again! If there is another time, I will punish my father severely! " After that, Nanxiong shook his sleeve, snorted angrily and turned away.A group of strong captors immediately followed. The old housekeeper took a deep look at Bai Ye and Qu Xuannu. He turned his head and whispered to the people beside him: "looking at the young lady and this man, you can''t leave each other. Do you understand?" "Yes, my Lord!" Others are boxing. The old housekeeper nodded gently and led the rest of the people to leave. The scene immediately quieted down. As for the servant girl Xiaoyan, she was also taken away by Nanxiong. The peony kneeling on the ground was pulled up by the white night. That seems to be the end of it. But peony knows that this is just a big miss to compromise with the master! Everything is not over, just a little forbearance by the eldest lady... all the contradictions are suppressed again, but sooner or later they will burst out. And this day, it won''t be too far away. "Come with me!" Qu Xuan Nu looks at the white night without expression, then turns around and drags the jade coffin with the strength of Qi, and turns back to the original road. White night gently nodded, and then looked at the soul not far behind, and then followed the past. The house where she lived was destroyed, and the pavilion where she lived was not far from the gate. She put the jade coffin back in the room, while people stood in front of the jade coffin, silently watching the crystal clear coffin without saying a word. White night and peony came in. After pulling a stool with Bai Ye, peony rushed to make tea and pour tea... "I didn''t expect that you would speak for me!" "I thought you wanted me to die at once, but I didn''t think you would have a day to help me..." "if it was normal, I would like you to die!" Without turning back, the man still looked at the jade coffin, but said in a cold tone: "but this time is different. This time, you are here to see the silent moon, you are for the silent moon, so in any case... I should not let you be wronged." This word a, white night not from a Leng: "this words how to say?" "Don''t you know how Jiyue died?" Catch Xuannu and ask. "Listen to some of the peony!" The white night whispered. "If you know, you should understand that after the death of Jiyue, no one cares at all, and no one comes out for her!" "Ji Yue had a lot of friends before she died. She was smart and appreciated by many people. But after she was forced to die, all of them pretended to be deaf and dumb, and ignored them. The reason was that they were afraid of Dang Feiyang and were afraid of the power behind it. But you were different... Peony went to see you for sure I told you everything, but you still came back at the first time. It can be seen that your feelings for the silent moon are real. Even though I have prejudice against you before, I shouldn''t treat you differently at this time. So... I have to keep you and not let you get any harm in my home! " After that, Qu Xuannu wiped a little tear from her eyes, then gently opened the jade coffin and reached out to touch the gorgeous girl lying in the coffin. The person was hoarse and said: "if Jiyue knew that you had been wronged in my capture house... She would be very sad..." hearing this, the white night fell into silence. I think so. There is only one possibility that Qu Xuannu will take the initiative to help Bai Ye out of the siege! Qu Xuannu''s love for her own sister is close to doting. It''s also because of the love for the white night that Qu Jiyue has made her extremely jealous and hated the white night. But now people are no longer there, and she can''t hate the white night. After all, everything is illusory. White night took a deep breath, took a step, went to the side of the jade coffin, looked at the girl in the coffin, a moment later, he suddenly reached out his hand and directly held the small hand of catching the silent moon. "What are you doing?" When she was nervous about catching Xuannu, she immediately reached out and grabbed Bai Ye''s wrist. She said coldly, "don''t insult my sister, or I''ll make you worse than dead!" "You can''t beat me." White night casually replied. As soon as he said this, she was speechless. It''s true... She can''t beat the white night. Even with the blessing of thousand magic clothes, she is not the opponent of white night. After all, she had seen the performance of white night in the temple of God. But even so, she would not retreat. "What if I can''t beat you? I can use my life to make you black and blue, and you can''t get out of this house! " Catching Xuannu said coldly, biting her silver teeth. Hearing the sound of the white night, he vomited his anger and said helplessly: "I''m not here to fight with you. I don''t have time to take advantage of the silent moon. I just want to see how to revive the silent moon. Do you understand?" "Resurrect silent moon?" She was stunned."The next peony busy way:" big lady, the white prince in the god temple but helped the disciples of the ice heart Hall of God Temple prepare the logistics of the battle of the group, he did resurrect many of the great powers of the temple! Please believe him! " "Really... Really?" The mysterious girl was stunned. "Please let go of my hand. If you are in the way here again and delay time, the dead time of the silent month is long, and the spirit body is broken and it will be hard to revive her!" At this time, the white night deep voice low drink a sentence. The mysterious girl was frightened and shivered. She released her hand in a hurry when she was electrocuted... the girl was shocked www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2063 Knowing that the white night can revive capture silence month, capture Xuannv''s mood instantly fluctuates.. Her dim eyes reappeared bursts of light, people are also closely staring at the white night, dare not make a sound, but also dare not to disturb. Although she believes that there must be a means to revive and capture the silent moon in such a large state, but... As far as the current captors are concerned, they do not have such means, and even the catchers can not do it. The difficulty of resurrecting and capturing the silent moon is conceivable. White night holds the wrist of capturing the moon with one hand, while urging the soul force to cover the arm of capturing the moon, and then closes his eyes, as if feeling something. However, the body of Qu Jiyue, who had already died, suddenly lit up, flickered and appeared, which was very magical. This continued for about three or four rest, the white night released his hands, and slowly opened his eyes. "How is it?" The capture Xuannu rushed to ask. "Worse!" The white night''s face was slightly heavy, and he said: "silent moon destroyed many key factors that could revive her when she committed suicide, making it difficult for ordinary resurrection techniques to work on her. It seems that she really wants to seek death! Don''t want to be resurrected! " "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" She was so worried that she snorted: "if the ordinary art of resurrection can save Jiyue, I still need you to do it? White night, if you don''t have the ability, don''t delay my time here! Get out of the way She was angry at catching Xuannu. "Well?" White night frowned and looked askance at Qu Xuannu: "did I say that I can''t revive the silent moon? Are you in such a hurry? " Catching Xuannu''s breath tight, she said in dismay, "so, do you have a way?" "There was a solution just now, but now it''s gone!" He swung his sleeve and sat down on the chair beside him. The side of the peony will quickly bubble good tea in the past, the white night is not in a hurry up the goods. Catching Xuannu was a little stunned. She suddenly understood something. Her face was a little ugly. She hesitated and gritted her teeth and said, "there was a way just now. How can it be gone now? What are you, garlic night "It''s not about pretending to be garlic, it''s about putting on one''s face." White night drank a sip of tea, said directly. Without any twists and turns, she expresses her dissatisfaction with the capture of Xuannu. But I think it''s also true that Qu Jiyue is her younger sister. She''s soft hearted at night. How can she be so rude? She was stunned, and her face was heavy. She said coldly, "what? Are you angry? How can a man be so narrow-minded? You still have a problem with a woman of mine? What kind of man are you? " "The way to fight? Well, I''m not a man. Let''s do it White night indifferent said, continue to drink tea. The peony beside her sniffed and laughed, but she looked at Qu Xuannu and quickly covered her small mouth and did not dare to speak again. "What do you want?" Catching Xuannu clenched her small fist and asked angrily. "All the way, I''m a little tired. Pinch my legs and feel comfortable. Maybe I''ll think of how to save the silent moon!" White night raises two legs, light says. "What?" Qu Xuannu''s eyes immediately widened, her mouth opened slightly, and she looked at the white night in shock. Tell her to pinch her legs? Is this man crazy? She had never heard anyone say such a thing to her since she was born! This is provocation! This is an insult!! The hand of catching Xuannu was pinched. "Young master Bai, if you are tired, let the maid pinch it for you." Peony feel not right, said in a hurry. "No, I just want her to pinch it!" White night directly waved to refuse. "This..." peony is a bit at a loss. "You... Don''t push your luck! If you don''t believe me She slapped her little hand hard on the table and cried angrily. "Then do it!" "I want to see if you want to save your sister." "You..." Qu Xuan''s little face is very red, her delicate body is shaking wildly, and her chest is constantly fluctuating. The spirit of heaven has already aroused her. The angry spirit overflows from her body and stirs her hair. With a wave of her hand, a sharp red painted sword appeared in her palm, and then the blade moved quickly against the neck of the white night. "I''ll give you one last chance to resurrect silent moon! Otherwise, I will bury you with the silent moon "I''ll give you the best chance to pinch your legs!" In the daytime, he ignored the sharp blade on his neck and continued to drink tea. "You... Asshole!" The whole person who captured Xuan''s femininity almost exploded, and the hand holding the sword was shaking wildly.But finally she threw her sword down. Bang! The sword struck the ground with a crisp sound. "Miss!" The peony beside couldn''t bear to breathe. However, Qu Xuannu suppressed her anger and lowered her head. She did not know what she was thinking. A moment later, she seemed to have made a decision. She bit her teeth and walked towards the white night. Peony was stunned. She never thought that catching Xuannu would agree to such a ridiculous request as white night. Her eyes were tightly clenched, but her eyes were frozen. However, she still forced herself to lean over, and her hands, which were like a thousand pounds, gently lifted up and touched her legs that were cocked in the white night. The white night looks at quietly, also does not stop. If he can let people like Qu Xuannu pinch his legs, he can enjoy it. It''s just... When catching Xuannu''s hands just touched the thigh of the white night... clunk! Clunk! Cluttering... a rush of footsteps came from outside the house. Hearing the footsteps, all three people in the room were stunned. "Who is it?" Peony heart confused, want to go out to have a look. But at this time, Qu Xuannu suddenly got up and looked at the gate: "not good!" "Well?" White night slightly a Leng, also look toward the gate. But the peony has not opened the door. Bang Dang! The gate of the pavilion was immediately pushed open. Peony was caught off guard and was pushed to the ground in an instant. Her face sank. White night quietly looking at this scene, the face did not change much, but the hand holding the teacup has been slowly put down. However, a few men and women in royal robes came into the room. And the first person is that Dang Feiyang. Holding the folding fan, he looked at the white night in the house and the girl who was catching Xuan. Then he looked at Qu Xuan Nu with a smile and said, "Qu Xuan Nu, I heard you were about to escape from the capture house. Is that true?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2064 The sudden appearance of Dang Feiyang made the capture of Xuannu unexpected. Peony scared to get up in a hurry, kneel on one side, dare not say a word. After all, the status and status of this dandy is too dignified. It is not her servant girl who dares to provoke. As for the white night, he was not polite. He still sat in his chair, cocked his legs, drank tea, and did not go to see the flying sun. Dang Feiyang behind a man and a woman eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up, one of the women snorted cold, also want to say something, but Dang Feiyang is slightly side of the head, gave her a look. The woman understood and did not speak. Dang Feiyang continued to gaze at catching Xuannu, still hanging a faint smile on his face. It seems that he is waiting for the answer of catching Xuannu. How can you think of lying if you capture Xuannu with a straightforward temperament? She snorted coldly and said with no expression: "what is it?" "Oh?" Dang Feiyang laughed. He opened the folding fan and shook it gently. The smile on the corner of his mouth did not disperse for a long time: "so you have completely ignored the existence of this young master?" "So what?" "Dang Feiyang, the duel between us has not started yet. I haven''t lost to you, let alone become your wife. What I want to do now is my freedom. It''s not up to you, an outsider, to make comments and gossips." However, as soon as the words fell, the woman standing behind Dang Feiyang came forward directly and slapped her face. Qu Xuannu''s face suddenly changed, but she was also very quick. She stretched out her backhand and directly grasped the flashed palm. But just as she caught the woman''s palm, the folding fan of the flying sun had directly hit the abdomen of the captured woman. Bang! Catching Xuannu''s body flew out in a moment and hit the bookshelf in the back severely, which scattered the bookshelf. "Miss!" Peony screamed, and rushed to the past immediately, and helped the capture Xuannu up. Catching Xuannu covered her abdomen, her mouth overflowed with blood, and she was struggling to get up, but her eyes were filled with anger that was almost cannibalism. She wanted to rush forward, but peony quickly grabbed her and begged her not to be impulsive. This time, catching Xuannu restrained herself... Bai Ye, who was drinking tea here, frowned. He didn''t want to pay attention to catching Xuannu. After all, he didn''t have much communication with Qu Xuannu. However, he thought that catching Xuannu had protected himself. What''s more, she was Qu Jiyue''s sister. After thinking about it, Bai Ye still put down her tea cup. "Why hurt her!" The white night asked calmly. "Presumptuous, how can you speak here? It''s you. When you see my childe, why don''t you kneel down and bow down to my son? " The man next to him cheered coldly at the white night. But the white night was indifferent. Ignore! This is naked disregard! The man was so angry that he pressed the sword on his waist with one hand. His eyes were extremely cold: "how dare a xuanzun be so arrogant? I''ll send you to the ground today As soon as the voice dropped, he was ready to draw his sword. But just as the sword was about to draw out its scabbard, it was resisted by a folding fan. The man was slightly stunned and looked at his master. But see Dang Fei Yang light smile, open a mouth to say: "you call white night, right?" "You have not answered my question." White night poured a cup of tea, said quietly. "Something." Dang Feiyang also seemed to ignore the problem of white night, and said with a faint smile: "although I don''t know where you are from, I have heard about the incident at the door just now. You are arrogant and dare to make trouble in the house of arrest! significant! It''s interesting, ha ha... " " so, you''re not going to answer my question? " White night will soon into the mouth of the tea cup down, eyebrows slightly inclined, looking at Dangfei Yang road. Dang Fei Yang''s face is still hung with a indifferent smile: "do you want to start for this bitch?" "She''s my younger sister''s sister. For my younger sister''s sake, I''m sure I''ll help her out. What''s more, you killed my younger martial sister, so you and I have an account to settle." The white night is light. "Younger martial sister? Sister Dang Feiyang was slightly stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something. He suddenly realized: "your younger martial sister... Is it possible that you are capturing the silent moon?" The night is silent. Dangfei Yang''s mouth is higher. "Interesting, interesting!" He stepped forward a few steps, stood in front of the white night, then stooped down, looked at the eyes of the white night with one eye, and said with a faint smile: "so, you came to capture the house, you came to me. Can I understand that?" "Of course." White night light said. "Well, how are you going to settle the account with me?" Dang Feiyang asked again with a smile.The white night fell into silence. After a moment, he took a breath and said hoarsely, "I heard that catching Xuannu will have a duel with you tomorrow?" "Not bad." Dang Fei Yang said with a smile. "Tomorrow she won''t fight you, I''ll fight you." The white night is light. "Oh?" Dang Feiyang squints. The woman in the back snorted coldly, and drank coldly: "presumptuous, what kind of bastard are you? Just you want to compete with my childe? Do not scatter bubble urine to take care of oneself a few catties how much? Get away from me! Or I''ll beat you to pieces "White night, don''t mess with me. I don''t care about my business. It has nothing to do with you." The capture Xuannu was helped by peony and came over. Then she glared angrily at Dang Feiyang in front of her. She said in an angry voice, "I will kill this man myself. I will pay him back for the humiliation I have suffered." "You are no match for him!" Shake your head at night. "I have a thousand magic clothes, I have a thousand magic goddess inheritance, how can I not be his opponent?" Catching Xuannu gritted her teeth and said angrily, "you don''t know the real power of Qianhuan Shenyi! I''ll release it tomorrow! There must be no one to stop! Dang Feiyang, you wait and see "I thought you would fight me now!" Dang Feiyang is chuckling. She was pinched by both hands, and her teeth were almost broken. She really wants to rush to kill Dang Feiyang now, but she knows that she can''t do it. If she starts again now, she will only insult herself, because she has already fought with the strong one of the captors. Her soul gas consumption is huge, and Dang Feiyang is prepared at present. She wants to humiliate capture Xuannu. If she did, she would be on his way! In that case, the situation of catching Xuannu would only become more and more unfavorable. Although she was impulsive to capture Xuannu, she didn''t have a brain. "Don''t be too proud! Tomorrow, I will make you regret, and I will let you understand that you will be punished for your misdeeds in arresting the family, and you will pay the price! " Catch Xuannu and say in a deep voice. "Then I''ll wait!" Dang Feiyang squinted, then looked at the white night, and said with a light smile: "this woman seems not willing to give up fighting with me. In this way, when I finish fighting her tomorrow, let''s have a good time again, how about it?" "With pleasure." The white night was not startled. "It seems that tomorrow will be very interesting." Dang Feiyang laughed, then shook the folding fan and walked to the door: "I hope tomorrow can come soon, ha ha ha..." laughing, the party went directly to the outside of the house. It''s the little face that catches Xuan''s femininity. "Tomorrow, I will make him regret it!" She glared at the door and gnawed her teeth. "How many times do I have to say before you believe that you are not his opponent!" The white night shook his head and said with no expression: "it''s true that you have a thousand magic clothes, but there are also some extremely extraordinary treasures on this man. If you fight with them, you can''t get a cheap one!" "White night, you don''t know the horror of the thousand magic clothes! What do you know? " Catch Xuan Nu Leng hum said. "I seem to be casting pearls before swine?" White night shook his head again: "if it was not for the sake of the silent month, I would not care about you." "You just have to save silent moon for me. I''ll take care of the rest!! Even if it''s my life! " Catch Xuan Nu said coldly. "You''re... Hopeless!" Shaking one''s head in the daytime, I don''t know what to say. He sighed, took a look at catching Xuannu, and then said faintly, "well, I''ll show you some moves. Tomorrow''s Duel can be used if it''s time of crisis." "How do you advise me?" She was stunned and then chuckled: "white night, I have seen you do something. In the temple of God, your performance is extraordinary, but to be honest, your soul state is still too low, and your strength is indeed there! But for such a duel, your tactics are useless! What do you think will be the use of your tactics if even the thousand magic clothes are broken "Do you want to learn or not?" White night brow tight frown, some impatient said. Catch Xuan Nu Liu Mei light Cu, did not answer immediately. However, when she saw the young lady''s voice, she was eager to catch her daughter However, you have said so. If I refuse you, it seems that I don''t know what to do. I''ll listen to what you have in mind "Well?" The white night looked stunned. How does feeling ask her to help her? This woman!White night shook his head and didn''t want to say anything about catching Xuannu. He held out his finger, dipped it in some tea, and then rowed on the table in front of him. The catch Xuannu over there looked at the table casually, but after a few glances, her eyes were full of confusion. "What is this?" He asked after catching Xuannu. She thought that she had never seen such a strange trick www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2065 Qu Xuannu looked at the table in dismay. At first, she was reluctant. But with her fingers shaking on the table, her expression gradually changed. "The peak pool goes into the valley, the end of the moon rises the pulse, the way of heaven opens, and the West and the river shine... It seems that this is just a set of pithy formula for accumulating strength?" Liu Mei, who was quite absorbed, frowned and said in a low voice. "Half right." "To be exact, it''s not just a formula of luck and strength, but also a combination of your mood, thinking, spirit and artistic conception in a short period of time, making the moves and means you can use become extremely powerful in a short period of time," he said without expression "Oneness?" She was stunned and sneered: "ridiculous, ridiculous! Let''s not tell you how difficult it is to combine the artistic conception of heaven and soul into one. Even if I can achieve this, I can still learn such magic skills in this night''s Kung Fu? Isn''t that ridiculous? Or do you think highly of me Even though she did not admit defeat, she would not be so arrogant this time. "Don''t worry. It''s a skill of the temple of God and one of the ancient skills. It''s impossible for you to master this skill overnight, but I''ll help you. Although it''s impossible for you to fully understand the essence of this skill, I''ll let you have a glimpse of the door and feel some fur! It''s not going to be a big problem. " The white night is light. "Fur?" Catching Xuannu frowned and snorted: "what kind of skill can you deal with Shangdang Feiyang only with fur? Isn''t that arrogant? What kind of supernatural power is it? " I don''t believe it. What''s more, if you say that the inheritance of the thousand magic goddess can''t deal with Dang Feiyang, what can you do to the other side by relying on this little skill of white night? Isn''t this a fantasy? Catch Xuannu shook her hand and said, "peony, go to the storehouse and prepare materials for me. Ask some people to help me set up the array. I want to inject energy into the divine clothes." "Miss, then this..." Peony hesitated and looked at the dense words on the table. Catching Xuannu glanced at it slightly and said impatiently, "I will go to see it." "If you look at it, watch it carefully and practice with this pill for three times. If you have any situation tomorrow, you can try to launch it. If you can succeed, even if you can''t defeat the enemy, at least you will be able to retreat and not die!" White night will be a brocade box on the corner of the table, spin and turn, line to the side of the bed, sit down cross knees: "peony, go and prepare some materials for me, I am useful." "It''s... Childe Bai!" Peony eyes full of worry, but still gently nodded, and then turned away. Liu''s eyebrows frowned, but he didn''t say anything. He glanced at the table again. Then he picked up the brocade box and turned to walk outside the room. "I''m going to the training room. Silent moon, please!" When she reached the door, she stopped, murmured, and then turned and walked out. When he left, he opened his eyes and swept the door of his eyes. Then he shook his head gently and continued to raise and regulate his breath. Qu Xuannu is a very conceited person, because she would say a few words to Bai Ye only when she captured Jiyue. If this was normal, would she take care of the white night? Of course, she has to admit the strength of white night. At first, in the temple of God, she was shocked by the means shown by white night. In addition, the Hongbing in the hands of Bai Ye is also a terrible existence. If the white night really starts to work, the power it shows must not be underestimated. However, catching Xuannu didn''t feel that she was worse than the white night. At first, she didn''t play the real power of Qianhuan Shenyi in Shentian temple. After all, she lent it to Qu Jiyue, which consumed a lot of power. Therefore, when catching Xuannu was incomparable with Shangqi, she suffered a great loss. Of course, even if the strength of white night is very good, but what kind of power can his moves be? Anyway, Qu Xuannu can''t believe it. She just hopes that Baiye can find a way to revive Qu Jiyue. Otherwise, Qu Xuannu will not ask too much. Peony with a large number of materials came to the training room, according to the requirements of catching Xuannu, they were stacked on the ground. She opened her eyes and looked at the peony coming in alone. She frowned: "what''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to call some servants to help me set up the battle? Why are you alone? " Peony heard the sound, some timidly looked at the capture Xuannu, and then cautiously said: "Little Miss... The... Servants said... They are very busy, for the time being... There is no time to help you set up the battle for miss..." "what?" Catching Xuannu suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the peony in an incredible way: "very busy?" "Is... Yes..." Peony shrinks the neck, shivering way. "Everybody''s busy? None of them are available? " Catch Xuannu and ask again."It''s... Yes..." "how could that be!" Catching Xuannu angrily drank: "these guys are just excuses that they don''t come on purpose! A bunch of assholes "Little... Miss, when the maid came out, I listened to the discussion of the adults. It seems that... It seems that this order was given by the master..." at this time, peony opened the cavity again. When this sentence fell to the ground, Qu Xuannu''s breath immediately froze, and her anger was much less in this moment. Br... After looking at the Zheng Yang, she said, "how can I do this when I look at her father?" Peony asked carefully. Catching Xuannu was silent for a moment, but she squeezed her hand tightly. Then she snorted: "what else can I do? Even if there is no one to support me, I will never give up, Dang Feiyang gave me the shame, I must take his life to wash away! Peony, help me set up the array! " With that, Qu Xuannu went straight to the materials. However, peony was very embarrassed and said carefully: "Miss... Mr. Bai said that he wanted me to go there to help him set up a battle... " what? " I was stunned to catch Xuannu. "It seems that the resurrection Miss also wants the array... He can''t be busy there..." why is Paeonia lactiflora. She was stunned and looked at the peony. She did not know how long it had taken. She bit her teeth and said, "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you go to the white night to help?" "Miss, are you... OK?" "What problems can I have? You must go now Catch Xuannu before drinking. Peony hesitated. However, she had to give up and quit the training room. Qu Xuannu watched the peony leave. When the door of the training room was closed, she turned her head. But it''s a person who stares at the materials silently and falls into a sluggish state... "is this... Alone?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2066 Cluttering... a rush of footsteps sounded, and then a man in robe quickly walked into the hall. In the hall, several high-level captors were sitting together to discuss something. Seeing the man coming in, one of the old housekeepers immediately got up to meet the man. Capture Nanxiong glanced at the man, ignored, and continued to talk with the rest of the high-level capture. "Master, do we really want to sacrifice the eldest lady to join hands with Dang family?" A middle-aged man took a deep breath, lowered his voice and asked cautiously. This is Qu Xuannu''s second uncle, called Qu Yan. Outsiders respect him as Yan Ye. Although he is not the master of the capture family, his strength is not inferior to that of Qu Nanxiong. "At this time, we don''t have a choice. If we have any mistakes, they will attack us!" "What''s to be afraid of? Although I can''t capture the family, we can''t defeat them. We have to tear down some pieces of meat for them. When the time comes, Dang''s vitality will be greatly damaged, and there are many enemies. How can we ignore it? The Dang family will fall into crisis. This is what the Dang family wants to see? If you''re not an idiot, you should know what''s going to happen if you''re not an idiot! " An old man with a big temper hammered down the tea table with his hand and said angrily. "So you want me to destroy my family?" Qu Nanxiong looked at the old man and said without expression. The old man looked a little ugly, but he didn''t say a word. Qu Nanxiong shook his head and said calmly, "the strength of the Dang family is not as simple as you think. It''s good. If we really want to start, we can really hurt Dang family''s vitality, but it''s much worse to make him lose the ability to resist the enemy. What''s more, as far as I know, Dang Feiyang''s coming to capture the family is not the meaning of Dang family... " No What do you mean by "Dang Jia" The crowd breathed. The capture rock asked in a low voice: "master, then he came to my house to make a bully... Who instructed him?" Capture Nanxiong closed his eyes and was silent for a while, then he said hoarsely, "Dang Feiyang''s brother." Simple six words, when the room suddenly fell into silence. After a while, he took a breath. "So he did it?" "No, that... Didn''t he choose to live in seclusion? Don''t you stop asking about the world? Why does he get involved in the affairs between our vagabond and capture family? " One person asked. "Strictly speaking, this is not a matter between the capture family and the Dang family, but between Dang Feiyang and me. Moreover, he did not intervene. He would only intervene after Dang Feiyang was not happy! Do you understand? " Capture Nanxiong light road. People fell silent again. Qu Yan clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He snorted: "this Dang Fei Yang is really a dog''s excrement luck. He picked up such a big bargain for nothing!" "It''s not that he picked up the cheap, but the whole Dang family picked it up!" Qu Nanxiong shook his head and said faintly, "if our capture family also has such a peerless power to protect us, how can our future be worse than that of Dang family? It''s a pity that I''m the one who''s trying to make the best of it. So we can only sacrifice Jiyue and Xuannu to meet the requirements of Dang Feiyang. " "It''s just... Elder brother, the silent moon is gone now. Xuannu is going to marry. I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck. Can''t you see who Dang Feiyang is? Do you really... Want to do this? " Qu Yan was not reconciled to it. He got up again and asked. Qu Nanxiong fell into silence. I don''t know how long it was before he lowered his voice and said indifferently: "as the owner of the capture family, I have to think about the whole family. Although Xuannu is my daughter, she can''t be divided into three or six grades. She is the person of the capture family, and she should pay for the capture family! Don''t worry, I''ve told Dang Feiyang that after the Xuannu married, her Qianhuan Shenfu and Qianhuan shennu''s inheritance will stay and stay in our capture family! And you don''t have to think about it. If Xuannu marries Dang Feiyang, her life may not be in danger. It''s just an ordinary marriage. That''s all! " "But..." Qu Yan still wanted to say something, but when it came to the mouth, it was to catch Nanxiong''s serious eyes. Immediately, Qu Yan''s words were stifled and he had to give up. And no one else dared to speak. "Master At this time, the housekeeper came over. "What''s the matter with you, miss? Have you gone to Dangfei Yang? Where is the boy now? " Catch Nanxiong and ask. "Tell the master, the dandy did go, and it seems that she hurt the young lady, but the young lady forbeared. She is now practicing alone in the training room. It seems that she is going to revenge on the dandy tomorrow. As for the white night, she is practicing and arranging array in Miss''s room now..." the housekeeper respectfully said. "Arrangment?" Capture Nanxiong slightly a Leng: "cloth what array?" "This... I don''t know." The old housekeeper shook his head. Qu Nanxiong thought for a moment, then he said coldly: "send someone to watch the white night for me. Remember, don''t let him cause any trouble to me. If I mess up and let Dang Feiyang find any excuse, I will be in a disadvantageous position.""Yes, sir." The housekeeper clasped his fist again. Capture Nanxiong waved, indicating the housekeeper to step down. The housekeeper saluted immediately and was ready to leave. But at this time, a figure rushed in. People look forward to it. However, he did not dare to take a breath more. He clasped his fist and said, "Sir, your guest is here!" The words fell to the ground, and all the senior officers of the family rose from their chairs in unison. Capture Nanxiong immediately waved: "quick! Follow me to meet you "Yes The crowd yelled and ran out in a hurry. After a while, the whole family became lively. All kinds of gongs and drums are blatant. The white night in the room frowned slightly and glanced out of the room inexplicably. "What''s the matter?" The white night vomited the turbid gas, light asks a way. "It seems that a distinguished guest has come!" Peony side to help white night finishing materials, while saying. "Distinguished guest?" "Yes, you don''t know? I heard that tomorrow''s competition will be presided over by a distinguished guest, who is specially invited by the master. His status and strength are not inferior to that of the master! " Peony laughs. "Oh?" White night came to interest, a faint smile: "is he a guest?" "It seems that his name is tie Yaohua, but I don''t know him very well." Peony Road. "Tie Yaohua?" The white night murmured, vaguely as if I had heard the name somewhere, but I didn''t have a deep impression... it just doesn''t matter. The white night shook his head and set up the Dharma array attentively. Since the appearance of tie Yaohua, the capture house became lively. Capture Nanxiong that night directly set down a banquet, entertainment up, of course, Dang Feiyang also came. Although Dang Feiyang has a special status and huge energy behind him, he gives a strange face to tie Yaohua and drinks with him. But the white night is the scene of the banquet. After all, he didn''t go, and he couldn''t go. If Nanxiong didn''t drive him out of the capture house, he would have been greatly honored. How could such a banquet be called on him? But white night was not interested in it either. I don''t know how long it took. "Almost!" The white night stretched out a finger and carefully carved the array patterns of the array on the ground, and said faintly, "repair these array patterns again, and the great array will be completed!" "Young master, you are so good!" On this, the peony''s eyes are full of exquisite and beautiful. She didn''t pay attention to it. Unconsciously, she arranged such an extraordinary array in the daytime. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that such a array could be completed in less than one day. "It''s nothing, and because of the materials, the array I''ve arranged is not the most effective." White night light said: "although can save silent month, but want a very long time! It''s also thanks to Qu Xuannu''s timely preservation of the body of Qu Jiyue. Otherwise, it would never have been possible to save her by this array. " Peony nodded gently, his face full of excitement and smile. The white night walked past, took out the captured moon in the coffin, and then laid it flat in the array, and then activated the array. Bang! An air mask like tortoise shell appears to completely cover the array, and then a strong breath of life floats up. Peony is excited to look at the array, is out of God. Then he saw that the white night pulled out his sword again and stabbed it directly in front of the array. "Peony, you are here to protect your young lady''s array, understand?" The white night lowered his voice. "Yes, sir!" Peony nods. Seeing this in the white night, he swallowed a pill and went to the bed not far away. He sat down with his knees crossed and his eyes closed to regulate his breath. Peony kneels down in front of the array, her eyes wide open, and quietly looks at the capture silent moon in the array. Under the urging of the array, it was the bloody capture of the moon. At the moment, the little face actually recovered a little ruddy. It works! It works! Peony can''t help but get excited. At the moment, it is also full of expectations. And this night, in the hustle and bustle of the family and peony excited mood, this end. Creak! A harsh sound came from the door of the training room. Then I saw a graceful and beautiful figure walking out of the gate. Outside the door are waiting for a few maid, they all bow their heads, salute to this figure. "What? He''s gone? " The figure is to catch Xuan Nu''s expressionless question."The young master drank for a night last night, and then he went straight to the martial arts field to wait for the young lady." The head of a maid respectfully said: "guests and masters from all walks of life have gone to the martial arts arena to wait. Please leave as soon as possible, miss!" Qu Xuannu did not speak, but walked out without expression. However, people just out of the yard, but see a dazzling color. But outside the yard, there was a large sedan chair. "What is this?" Catch Xuannu and ask coldly. "This..." the maids did not know how to answer. "Why? Dang Feiyang is so confident that I must lose? " Qu Xuannu laughed angrily, and then she said with a low voice: "go, prepare a coffin for me and put it next to the sedan chair! Tell Dang Feiyang! I prepared it for him "Miss... This..." "if you don''t do it, I''ll kill you!" Catch Xuan Nu''s eyes are cold and ferocious. The maid shivered and did not dare to disobey. She could only run down in a hurry. Qu Xuannu turns around without expression and marches towards the martial arts field www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2067 In front of a glazed jade stage, rows of chairs are placed in order, and those gorgeous warriors come to this place, but they are not polite to sit on it and talk with a smile on their faces. The servants served them with fruit scented tea, beating their backs or kneading their legs. Dang Feiyang is also sitting below. He shakes the folding fan and smiles faintly. The sound of "Congratulations" comes from his ear. They''re celebrating. The joy of marriage! Yes. No one regards this so-called competition as a contest. People regard this competition more as a marriage, a wedding! The marriage of a Dang family and an arresting family! After all, there is no difference between the two sides. In their eyes, this seems to be the form of walking... however, a middle-aged man with a goatee beard and a golden border pattern robe put down his tea cup and stroked at the flying Yang and laughed: "Dang childe, I didn''t expect that you would become a partner with the girl who captured the Xuannu. It''s really a trick of nature. Ha ha, I wanted to make a match for my son This time, it''s the first time for you! Your action is really fast, ha ha ha... " " master Yaohua is joking, but I''ve heard that there is a woman in the family who is beautiful and has incomparable talent. Although Feiyang is not a gifted person, it can''t be too bad if you want to find a partner for double cultivation. " Dang Feiyang gently shook the folding fan. Looking at the glazed jade platform in front of him, he said calmly, "and my elder brother recently decided to teach me a rare skill. This skill needs to be practiced together with my double cultivation partner. I need a woman with excellent talent to be the partner of double cultivation. So I came to the catcher''s house and asked the master to propose marriage." The words fell to the ground, and there was a great commotion at the scene. "So it is!" "Peerless skill?" "Was it the one who gave it?" "Oh, my God, this... Is that enough?" "How can the master''s skill be poor? What''s more, it''s still given to his younger brother! " "It must be an extraordinary skill!" "Master, you''ve been lucky this time!" "Congratulations, master!" All the guests around were amazed and looked at Qu Nanxiong one after another. Their faces were filled with envy and jealousy. Rao is that tie Yaohua can''t help but get a little sour. He whispers to Qu Nanxiong next to him: "brother Qu, that''s all. Can''t you solve it by yourself? Do you mean to make me envious "Brother tie is joking. If brother tie is here, Nanxiong will be relieved. What''s more, today is the wedding day of my little girl. Shouldn''t you come over for a wedding reception?" Capture Nanxiong light road. "Happy wine? I''m afraid brother Qu doesn''t want to drink at all? " Tie Yaohua smiles and looks at the Dang Fei Yang over there. Seeing that she is surrounded by a group of guests, she approaches this side a little bit and says with a smile: "anyway, the girl of the silent moon died because of this person. I think there are still many people in my family who hate this person very much. You call me here just to frighten them, right?" Catching Nanxiong was silent for a long time, then said hoarsely: "sometimes, as the owner of my family, there are many things that I can do but can''t do. Now I just want to marry the Xuannu as soon as possible, and then send this person away. This is enough!" "Don''t you think about their life and death? Their justice? Are you not going to ask for it? " With a smile on his lips, tie Yaohua inquired with a voice that only Qu Nanxiong could hear. This word fell to the ground and captured Nanxiong for a long time. I don''t know it was after a long time that Qu Nanxiong''s hoarse voice came out slowly. "Brother tie..." "huh?" "You and I are no longer children..." "um..." the smile on tie Yaohua''s face gradually converged, and people seemed to think of something, and their expression gradually became dignified. Yeah... It''s not a kid anymore. It shouldn''t be as impulsive as a young man. In this world where interests are paramount, what should be sacrificed must be sacrificed. It is not only his two daughters who should be guarded by Nanxiong to capture him... it seems that he has already made psychological preparations. Tie Yaohua quietly looks at Qu Nanxiong''s face, then shakes his head, picks up the cup and continues to drink. At this time, a shout sounds. "Here comes the lady As soon as the voice came out, the guests who were still chatting stopped talking and looked at the gate of the martial arts arena. But she saw a valiant and valiant woman dressed in a military robe, who was walking towards this line. Although the dress of Qu Xuannu is not gorgeous and beautiful, it is very suitable. Moreover, her appearance is very beautiful. Even if it is plain and can be worn on her, it can have a different kind of natural beauty.All the guests looked at it one after another. Their eyes were shining and they could not move their eyes. It''s very tricky to have a good eye. It''s a pity that the young daughter of Qu Nanxiong has no choice about her appearance. The guests were sorry, but they did not dare to mention it. Qu Xuannu ignored all the guests. Her eyes were indignant and she was holding her hands tightly. She was filled with murderous spirit all over her body. Dang Feiyang swept her eyes and caught Xuannu, and her mouth rose slightly. "It seems to have come prepared..." he murmured. However, he did not do the ritual of catching Xuannu, and directly drank to Dang Feiyang: "don''t waste time! Dang Feiyang, come quickly to settle the grievances and fight! " As soon as her voice fell, she jumped into the jade stage. Qu Xuannu''s attitude made him very unhappy. He snorted, but he didn''t speak. Next to him, tie Yaohua laughed: "ha ha, girl, I didn''t expect you to be more impatient than Dang Gongzi. Ha ha..." people around me also laughed. Catching Xuannu swept her eyes and said nothing. Dangfei Yang''s mouth was slightly raised, and he jumped onto the challenge arena with a leap of pace. Holding a folding fan, he stood in front of the capture Xuannu, smiling and joking. "Ready to die!" Catch Xuannu''s expressionless low roar, and then gently raise her hand. Bang! A dazzling brilliance bloomed from her body. Then, on top of her ordinary military robe, a colorful divine dress appeared. A thick and suffocating breath pervaded the whole glazed jade stage. "What?" Many guests opened their eyes and looked at the challenge arena with astonishment... "is this the power of thousand magic clothes?" Tie Yaohua cried out. He had seen the power of thousand magic clothes to capture Xuannu. How could he be so powerful? What did she do this night? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2068 The method of capturing Xuannu was beyond everyone''s expectation. People all looked at the thousand magic clothes in shock. Their faces were shocked and their scalp was numb. This time Rao is Dang Fei Yang''s face is dignified innumerable. He knew that it was no waste of effort to capture Xuannu that night. Even if Nanxiong did not send a soldier to help capture Xuannu, he was still fully prepared by his own means. With the spirit and energy of Qianhuan Shenyi, catching Xuannu has the ability to fight with Dang Feiyang. Just... Just rely on this just like to defeat Dang Feiyang, seems to be stretched out! But see Dang Fei Yang not in a hurry, and then fold the fan, and then gently swaying. Among the fan pages made of paper, there are wisps of jade like fairy breath overflowing, which is light and big in the chest of swing flying sun. Dangfei Yang takes a breath, and the unique and magical breath is pulled out instantly. How amazing! Many people''s eyes shine. "Die!" With the cry of catching Xuannu, Qianhuan Shenyi releases its power. A wonderful shadow flickers in it, and then it escapes into the void and disappears. When people react, a strange and thick strong light suddenly appears in front of the Dang Feiyang. When the strong light passes by, you can see a slender figure appearing in front of Dang Feiyang. Dang Fei Yang frowned and didn''t want to see what the shadow looked like. He shook the folding fan directly and swayed towards the shadow. The folding fan blows, and the terrible force of destroying the dead and decaying is released around. In an instant, all the void on the whole glazed jade stage is twisted. The space is like a wave. It is not only shaking, but also extremely frightening. The tearing force of shaking constantly acts on the capture of Xuannu, and even more on the slender figure. It''s just... no matter how fierce this force is, it can''t affect the figure at this moment. The figure did not move, completely ignoring this terrible force. "What?" The guests under the stage screamed. Tie Yaohua and capture Nanxiong are all stunned. However, he saw the slender virtual shadow with his hands touching Dang Feiyang''s body. In the process of stroking, his hands and palms actually softened and stretched, and then the whole child directly turned into two spirit snakes, which bound Dang Feiyang''s body tightly. The flying sun could not move immediately. Catching Xuannu''s eyes were full of killing intention. She rushed to Dang Feiyang like a flying rabbit. She held a Black Dagger in her hand. The top of the dagger was dead and aimed at Dang Feiyang''s chest. Seeing such a clean and neat attack, many great powers were shocked. It''s extraordinary to capture Xuannu. People hold their breath, staring at this move, eyelids do not dare to blink. "Broken!" At this time, Dang Feiyang had a big drink. Bang! A circle of the power of the word of the word exploded from his mouth like a ripple and spread around him. But with the fall of the art of the true word, it is impossible to dispel the shadow. The energy of the virtual shadow actually ignored the pure power of the truth of Dang Feiyang. It''s terrible. Not only that, catching Xuannu''s fingers and reviving the soul formula, the power of the thousand magic clothes on her body swept wildly, and thick and powerful virtual shadows rushed out and bumped into Dang Feiyang. A shadow turned into a mountain and suppressed the flying sun. A shadow becomes a giant, trampling on the flying sun. A virtual shadow condenses into a chain and binds the flying sun. There is also a virtual shadow into a cage, trapping Dang Fei Yang. At present, Dangfei Yang is a turtle in a jar, a bird in a cage, and it is difficult to fly with wings. He kept struggling and thinking. However, no matter how strong his technique or the strength of his soul Qi can be, it doesn''t work at this moment. The power of these magic clothes is too mysterious! It is not the power that gives people fear and despair, but a force that is unpredictable and completely invisible. Many people are the first time to see, the first time to deal with, and have never felt such a magic weapon? "Do you say that Dang Feiyang is going to be defeated?" One of the guests trembled. This word falls, many guests are frightened. Qiu Nanxiong''s face changed with fright, as if he realized something. He quickly got up and yelled at Qu Xuannu: "Xuannu, stop it! Don''t hurt dandy Hearing this, all the people in the audience understood what they had learned and made an uproar. Yes... with the character of capturing Xuannu, if she seizes the opportunity, she will certainly try her best to kill Dang Feiyang. After all, Dang Feiyang forced Qu Jiyue to death and humiliated her in every way. The one who hated Dang Feiyang most was not Nanxiong, but Xuannu. Now that she had this opportunity, how could she let it go?Everyone knows what to do next. Tie Yaohua''s face sank, and he quickly drank and yelled: "girl, stop it! Don''t make a big mistake "Miss, please stop!" "Catch Xuannu, you don''t want to do anything about it!" "Stop it The guests under the stage rioted one after another and yelled. But it didn''t work. To catch Xuannu is to eat the weight and iron heart. She is not willing to kill Dang Feiyang today. Let the powerful people around him stop shouting, and ignore the capture of Xuannu. The ferocious dagger has already reached Dang Feiyang''s chest. Many great powers rushed out of their chairs and rushed to Yutai, intending to stop and capture Xuannu. But... It''s too far away. It is impossible for the public to stop the capture of Xuannu in the first place. Everything has to be a foregone conclusion. "Is my capture... Over?" Qu Nanxiong was staring at the challenge arena with trembling thoughts. If Dang Feiyang has an accident here, I don''t know how the Dang family will retaliate. I''m afraid that person will never give up. Once that person makes a move and unites with the Dang family, the capture family will only meet the doomsday. All he did was a waste of time. The ambition of capturing the South was so tight that people could not speak. After so much sacrifice, it turns out to be such an end. It''s really fate. How could he have imagined that it took only one night to capture Xuannu, to raise his magic power to such a terrible level, and even to reverse the impossible situation... is this the determination to capture Xuannu? People fear, for this stubborn woman also a little more admiration and respect. But... at this critical moment! "Ha ha!" Dang Feiyang, who was suppressed and bound by countless virtual shadows, suddenly raised his head and gave a gentle smile to capture Xuannu. That smile is how strange, how contemptuous and disdain. Catching Xuannu breathed tightly, and her heart jerked. She felt something was wrong. But his dagger is only one meter away from the flying sun. Don''t you think it''s too late to talk about retreat? Catching Xuannu clenched her silver teeth and continued to move forward, and it was the spirit and strength of her whole body that poured into the dagger in her hand. This moment, it seems that the victory is in hand! At this moment! Whoosh! A hand suddenly stretched out and accurately grasped the wrist holding the dagger. In an instant, the dagger that stabbed at Dang Feiyang stopped immediately, and the point of the dagger stopped directly at the place where the heart of Dang Feiyang was only a piece of finger. "What?" The audience was shocked. "It''s impossible!" Qu Xuannu was also stunned. Her eyes widened and she looked at Dang Feiyang''s wrist. However, he saw that his hand actually broke away from all the shackles of virtual shadow, and on that arm, there was a wonderful and extraordinary power rippling. In front of this force, the power of the thousand magic clothes seems very pale. "No way! It''s impossible! " Catching Xuannu was shaking wildly, and her mouth was shaking wildly. She couldn''t believe what she saw. She was frantic and wanted to send the dagger. But at the moment, the hand seemed to be locked by the big hand, and could not move at all! She roared angrily, and the strength of Qianhuan Shenyi urged her again, and the Qi field on her body was once again madly attacking, crashing and killing to Dang Feiyang. Dangfei Yang was fearless and urged the power of the expression, covering his arms. His arms were invincible and unstoppable. He directly moved his arms and smashed all the imaginary shadows around him like stir bean curd. Then he put his cross arm in front of him to resist the attack of catching Xuannu. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a dull sound came out again. The attack of catching Xuannu hit him on both arms. The power of terror dissipates. But... His arms were intact and motionless. Catch Xuannu to see, breathing gradually solidified, eyes also gradually enlarged. All the people under the stage were stupid. What''s going on here? He ignored all these attacks! Why suddenly, Dang Fei Yang became so terrible? People can''t understand. Catching Xuannu can''t know the answer. But after a series of attacks, the capture stopped. She was a little desperate!These attacks are the power of thousand magic clothes. Why can''t we break the defense of Dang Feiyang?? "What? No more? " Dang Feiyang gasped slightly. The man put down his arms, raised his mouth and let out a sneer. He stared at Qu Xuannu: "you can let me release the power that my elder brother gave me... You are proud to capture Xuannu. It''s a pity that in front of this force, your means are not enough!! You are still just an ant The voice falls, Dang Feiyang suddenly raises his feet and kicks hard to capture Xuannu. Catch the Xuannu, breathe tight, and urge the move to resist. But it didn''t work. This foot can be said to be crushing the withered and decadent, as powerful as the bamboo, directly kicking in the abdomen of catching Xuannu. Bang! There was a dull noise. The capture Xuannu flew out on the spot, smashed the boundary of the jade platform, and threw it heavily on the ground outside the jade platform. Before the person got up, there was a "wow" sound, spitting blood... the scene was just boiling, and instantly quieted down. People stare at the girl who can hardly get up and forget her breath www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2069 Let''s move today''s update, sorry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2070 Seeing how embarrassed and powerless she was, the faces of the guests were filled with astonishment and shock. In the face of such repression and restraint, Dang Feiyang could tear and even suppress it so easily, so as to fight back... What a terrible means! Moreover, just one strike will directly deprive Xuannu of her fighting power. How strong is the strength of this Dangfei Yang? People looked up and looked at each other with dull faces. Those who still wanted to stop catching Xuannu stopped at this time. Many people breathed a sigh of relief and looked at it. So is Nanxiong. If it is safe to Dang Feiyang, they naturally don''t have to worry about it. As for how to capture Xuannu, they don''t want to pay too much attention to it. However, Dang Feiyang jumped off the challenge arena and stepped forward to capture Xuannu. The smile on his face was still playful and playful. Catching Xuan Nu glared angrily at Dang Feiyang, and at the same time, she swept around the guests. These people only care about Dang Feiyang''s life and death, and never care about her. After all, there is no power behind her, she has no one to support! "Damn it!" Catching Xuannu quickly swallowed a prepared pill. She stood up angrily, clenched her silver teeth, and glared angrily at Dang Feiyang. "Are you going to fight?" Dang Feiyang smile gradually convergence, eyes pass a touch of impatience and anger. It seems that he is about to lose patience with this ungrateful woman. "I haven''t lost yet. Don''t be proud too soon!" Catch Xuan Nu angry way. "I have to admit that the power of thousand magic clothes and the extraordinary power in your hands really surprised me. But what I am releasing now is not my power, but my brother''s power. In front of my brother''s power, your means are just a joke. Why do you waste your strength here? Yes? Do you want me to kill you Dangfei Yang murmured. "You are right!" Qiu Mou still stares at Dang Feiyang: "if you want me to stop, you''d better kill me, otherwise, I''ll never stop!" After the words fall, she takes a step again and rushes towards the flying sun. Seeing the magic clothes on her body, she can release her power again. A vast divine power connecting with the sky bursts out, involving the void, forming a wave of annihilation, which covers and kills the flying sun. The world was shocked. "A thousand illusions and impermanence, great jade power! All the ways of heaven destroy the world Ling! " Only listen to catch Xuannu shouting, that wave of extermination was born in a circle of huge array, the array is filled with endless talismans, under the effect of these talismans, the power of this wave of annihilation is madly rising, and the destructive power around it is constantly attacking all sides. "Ah?" "Be careful!" "Get out of here The guests around were shocked, one by one frantic toward the two sides. Then we can see that the force of extermination falls down, and the whole brilliant glass jade platform bursts into pieces in an instant. The earth trembles wildly, and the cracks are all over the place. The void is twisted and split, and the scene is extremely chaotic. The scene is in a mess, Rao is tieyaohua, capture Nanxiong and other people also can not help but withdraw. But... The swing flying Yang is the hands behind the negative, still standing in place, motionless. In the face of such an offensive, he had no fear at all. It was as if capturing Xuannu was a grand and powerful attack and killing, which was like nothing in his eyes. It''s not right to catch Xuannu Liu''s eyebrows, but how can she let go at this time. Her face was tight and she was hysterically releasing her moves. But at the moment when the big wave of destruction fell and killed the past... bang! A colorful light suddenly blooms from Dang Fei Yang''s body. Then I saw a shadow like a god emerging from the light. "Is that?" A voice was heard from the guests around. But look at the God shadow in the light of a hand, toward the big wave to cover a tiny grip. A subtle force that cannot be described in words is released. Hoo Hoo Hoo... strange phenomena appear! Then we can see that the huge wave of destruction was twisted and deformed, and the speed of its fluttering over was slowed down countless times. As if... the big wave seemed to be tightly held by an invisible big hand. Catch Xuannu breath coagulation, small face is full of incredible. This is all her strength, but the purest power of thousand magic clothes! However, now... Is to be easily broken by this Dang Feiyang. No way! You can''t do it!She shivered all over. But the next second, a more eerie and terrifying sign emerges. The figure in that halo suddenly drives the arm to lift suddenly. Whew! The great wave of destruction that rushed over seemed to be pulled up by something, and suddenly burst into pieces and dissipated. The great attack of capturing Xuannu in the flourishing age was thus destroyed by Dang Feiyang. People look at it with a dull stare. However, the light and shadow did not stop at this point. It raised its hand again and gently waved to capture Xuannu. Whoa! A strong wind swept over her and hit her directly. Qu Xuannu was forced to retreat by an inexplicable pressure. She retreated again and again. However, she did not stand still, but her legs softened and she knelt down on the ground. "Ah?" The audience was shocked. Qu Xuannu also opened her eyes and looked at her body. Her body is not hurt, but... She has no soul, her whole body has no strength, and even her soul is exhausted at this moment. At the moment, she has lost all combat effectiveness, completely become a disabled person, she did not say to stand up, now even lift a hand are incomparably difficult. Seeing this, it''s completely stupid to capture Xuannu. She tried her best to raise her head and looked at the Dang Fei Yang coming there. This random wave, actually is to directly have the power of thousand magic clothes to capture Xuannu to scrap? "It''s not your power!" "I have studied your power, you can''t have such a means! It can''t be... What kind of power is it? " "Studied my power?" Dang Feiyang was a little stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. He just laughed and said, "feeling, you didn''t act rashly before, but deliberately tried my means! Ha ha, so it is. I said that she was such a stupid and impulsive woman? I look down on you! Ha ha ha... It''s a pity that you have thought about my strength, but not my elder brother''s strength! You! After all, it''s still too young! " "The strength of your brother?" Catching Xuannu''s pupil rose slightly, but she breathed tightly, and her voice trembled: "do you say that the power you just had... Belongs to... That adult?" "Not bad!" Dang Feiyang said with a light smile: "brother, you won''t let me come here alone. At the beginning, what you are facing is not only my strength, but also your calculation is very good. It''s a pity that what you think is illusory. This trial has been doomed at the beginning." The sound floated and came, so the steel needle pierced the heart of catching Xuannu. With her eyes wide open, she stares at the passers-by. At this moment, she has no action, she can not make any resistance. She knew that she had lost! Lost a mess, a total defeat! All the guests were silent. In fact, many people have guessed the end. Strictly speaking, Dang Feiyang is against the rules, because the power he uses does not belong to him. This power is different from the magic weapon, but is linked to the power of another soul. Therefore, accurately speaking, capturing Xuannu is against Dang Feiyang and the peerless strong man behind him. But even if Dang Feiyang violates the rules, no one dares to speak out. Because no one dares to offend the strong man behind Dang Feiyang. "You lost!" Dang Fei Yang faintly smiles and shouts: "I think you should abide by our previous agreement?" "You won''t win, but it''s pointless for me to retort, because everyone here will face you except me. There is no justice in this duel." The capture Xuannu lowered her head and opened her voice hoarsely. The pain and despair in her words were especially obvious. "Since you know that, it''s good that you don''t have to waste my breath. Let''s go and echo home with me!" Dangfei yangdan road. "Reverberators?" Qu Xuannu shook her head and said without expression: "I''m afraid it can''t be done?" "Well?" Dang Fei Yang''s face sank and drank in a low voice: "do you still want to disobey me? Catch Xuannu, my tolerance is limited. Don''t challenge my bottom line! " Qu Xuannu did not speak, but closed her eyes in silence. At this time, a very far away Pavilion suddenly shot a colorful light, directly toward the capture Xuannu side. "Is this?" The breath of Dang Fei Yang was suddenly tight... all around looked together. However, he saw the iron Yaohua rushed out in an instant and roared in his mouth: "stop that light!" Light?People were shocked. And when the light came close, people noticed the horror of the light. The light was floating and stirring countless strong and amazing destructive forces, it seemed to be locked in the capture of the Xuannu, has been a straight attack. There is no doubt that this is only the Xuannv prepared in advance. Its existence is to destroy the mysterious girl! The mysterious girl is going to commit suicide! She had the idea at the beginning. Whether or not to defeat the Dangfei Yang. Because she knew that she won Dangfei Yang, she could not survive, because the capture is unable to resist the power behind the Dangfei Yang, so only if she died, all this will end! "That... Is your decision?" Dangfei Yang was staring at the halo that came from, and muttered out the sound. The speed of tieyaohua is a little slow. Around the big energy are also unexpected, want to do again, also seems to be unable to. The high-level escapes such as Nanxiong are all looking at the mysterious girl with their eyes open. They breathe tightly and have no sound. I''m afraid nobody expected that she would make such a decision... br > Xuannv... Nanxiong opened his mouth, but he didn''t have any action. At this time, I was afraid that no one could save her. Whoosh! At this time, a flying sword suddenly shot from a distance, and at a speed beyond the light, it directly split the void, and ran across the top of the mysterious woman.... the sword burst into the sky at a speed beyond the light www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2071 The sudden appearance of the flying sword surprised many people. There are also some accidents in catching Xuannu. And when the flying sword was hanging above his head, the terrible light of destruction had also struck. However, the flying sword was shaking rapidly, and a circle of thin sword Qi, which was as thin as a cicada''s wings, was splashed out from the inside of the sword, which formed a natural barrier, completely isolating the head of the capture Xuannu. Bang! But there was a dull noise. The halo from the attack was blocked by the sword Qi. Like a spear on a shield! The halo was immediately blocked by the sword gas and scattered like a splash of water. "What?" Catching Xuannu''s pupil rose and her eyes glazed over the scene. However, after the halo dissipated, the sword whirled violently for a moment. Then it flew back and landed in the direction of the gate of the martial arts field in the distance. People looked at it in unison, only to see a few figures coming towards here. The first one was the housekeeper of the capture house. He ran over in a hurry, clasped his fist at Qu Nanxiong and said in a low voice, "master, here comes the painting lady!" "Miss Hua?" Capture Nanxiong slightly stunned. "Is it the one who painted the fairy pavilion?" The nearby Qu Yan asked. "Yes." The housekeeper nodded. Their faces sank. As the housekeeper spoke, those figures were already leaning towards it. When the guests looked around, they saw that they were a group of women in white clothes. The first one was a beautiful woman in clean white clothes. The woman was white and looked very beautiful. However, compared with catching Xuannu, it was a little worse, especially in temperament. Even though she dressed herself as a non cannibalistic gesture, she always felt that she was not a stranger What''s missing is quite pretentious. But this woman appears, some guests seem to have just reacted to come over, anxious is to clasp fist salute. "Is it miss Hua?" "My God "See you, Miss Hua!" "I''ve seen Miss Hua!" The sound is scattered. Those great powers are even more surprised. "Painting river moon? Isn''t this the girl who painted the fairy pavilion? Why are you here? " Tie Yaohua took the lead in making a voice, and said with an unexpected look. "Is it necessary to ask? This girl must be looking for a dandy Next to a middle-aged man said with a smile. All of them gave out ambiguous laughter. Many people have heard of the relationship between painting the moon and Dang Fei Yang. But the painting of Jiang Yue just glanced at these people and didn''t say hello. The careless contempt in his eyes was easy to catch. Obviously, these people still can''t get into her eyes. In the hand of painting Jiang Yue, there is a sword. That sword is just the flying sword that blocks the halo before. "Is it you who have blocked the power of my array?" Catching Xuan Nu secretly gritted her teeth and looked at the painting Jiang Yue. She had hoped to end her life with the help of this array, but it was destroyed by the woman. However, the woman didn''t seem to hear the words of Qu Xuannu. She didn''t even look at her. She just raised her eyes and looked at the Flying Sun over there. "What are you doing here?" There was a voice of deep anger in the indifference. Dang Feiyang looked at the woman for a while, then sighed, but said: "brother asked me to come over, Jiang Yue, don''t misunderstand me." "Although the elder brother didn''t tell me too much, I also know that since I want to practice Kung Fu, I can accompany you to practice. What kind of a bitch is this? She is not worthy of you Painting Jiang Yue once again opens a tune, but sends out a cold hum. The words dropped, and the guests were silent. "What do you say?" She was also angry. But where does she have the strength to express her dissatisfaction? Dang Feiyang gently shook his head: "Jiang Yue, you don''t understand this skill. If you use it, it will be bad for you. I don''t want to let you suffer any harm..." Dang Feiyang said very tactfully, but everyone knew the clue. The little face of catching Xuannu suddenly paled a lot. Qu Nanxiong and other senior officials of the capture family are also dull. Tie Yaohua frowned and lowered his voice: "Dang childe, what do you mean by this? It means that Xuannu married you. If you practice Kung Fu together, she will... tie Yaohua has not finished speaking, but we all know what he wants to ask. But Dang Feiyang laughed and said, "you don''t have to worry. There won''t be any danger to your life if you capture Xuannu!" "That''s good. After all, it''s a happy event. Don''t make it too embarrassing." Tie Yaohua was relieved and said with a smile. However, the face of the arrested family was still not good-looking.Dang Feiyang only said that there would be no danger to his life, but he didn''t say anything else. Who knows what kind of torture will be inflicted on catching Xuannu? Tie Yaohua was invited to Zhenchang by Nanxiong after being captured. His purpose is not to let the capture of Xuannu have any danger to her life and save the face of the catcher, but he doesn''t care about the rest. "So, do you think so?" At this time, the painting Jiang Yue over there opened up again. "Jiang Yue, you go back first, come to play a little later, I will explain to you well." Dang Feiyang seems to have no choice but to draw the river moon and cover his forehead with helplessness. "Yes, but before that, I have one more thing to do." Painting river moon light road. "The matter?" Dang Fei Yang slightly a Leng: "what matter?" However, she did not speak. Instead, she turned around and looked at Qu Xuannu, who was still sitting on the ground. That pair of cold eyes, rippling with a strange and fierce luster. "This bitch, you have a crush on her, how dare she refuse so much! Even if I don''t kill her, I will never let her feel better! " The voice falls down, painting Jiang Yue directly kicks on the body that catches Xuan nu in the past. The girl who had no strength could bear the foot of painting Jiang Yue. She was immediately kicked out and fell on the ground not far away. She wanted to get up, but she had no strength. Instead, she spat out a mouthful of blood. "Miss!" The catcher was in a hurry, and immediately rushed over and surrounded Xuannu. Qiu Nanxiong''s face was heavy and did not speak. Tie Yaohua also stepped up quickly. "Jiang Yue?" Dang Fei Yang frowned slightly, lowered his voice and drank a heavy sentence. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve got a sense of propriety." Painting Jiang yuemian said expressionless, and then took a step toward that kind of catch Xuannu line. "Girl Jiang Yue, don''t be impulsive." Tie Yaohua was busy blocking the road. "Get out of the way!" Painting Jiang Yue stares at tie Yaohua and drinks coldly. "Girl! Calm down Tie Yaohua did not give up and drank again. "If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me. Where are the twelve Jue paintings?" Draw the river and drink the moon. "I''ll wait!" The women in white who painted Jiang Yue drew their swords and drank. "Kill all those who stop me!" Draw the moon and drink again. "Yes The women drank again and then killed tieyaohua with their swords. Tie Yaohua had no choice but to wrestle with these women and couldn''t stop painting Jiang Yue. Painting Jiang Yue carries a sword and rushes forward. Some of her family members still want to stop her, but she kills her with a sword and shows no mercy. The rest of the captors were scared out of their wits and dispersed in a hurry. But when the crowd dispersed, there was no figure to capture Xuannu. "Well?" Painting Jiangyue is slightly stunned. Looking at the gate of the martial arts arena, she finds that the capture Xuannu is carried by a maid dressed as a maid and runs outside the gate of the martial arts arena. "Hum, can you run away?" With a cold hum, he jumped up with his sword and ran after the servant girl www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2072 Wheezing! Wheezing! Wheezing... the rapid breathing sounds. Then see a maid in green dress is carrying a woman to run along the path. The servant girl gasped as hard as she could, and her spirit was frantically urged to resist the force of repression from the rear. However, even though she used the whole body''s spirit to the extreme, she could not completely eliminate the repression force sweeping over her back at the moment. Every step of a person''s running, she seemed to be very difficult and difficult, not to mention carrying a person behind her back. "Stop! Stop it, bitch The painting of Jiang Yue in the back has already caught up. In addition, there are also the guests in the martial arts field, the high-level of the capture family and the Dang Feiyang crowd. "Miss painting, please stop!" Qu Yan couldn''t help but jump to stop painting Jiang Yue. But he did not dare to draw Jiang Yue. As soon as he got close to him, he was forced back by the method of painting Jiang Yue. He was also powerless. "Dang childe, this..." Qu Nanxiong''s face is not very natural, some embarrassed looking at Dang Feiyang. Dang Feiyang vomited his turbid breath and said with a smile: "don''t worry, master. Jiang Yue won''t hurt Xuannu''s life. Don''t worry! Of course, I won''t let her go on like this. Just a moment. " Voice down, Dang Feiyang step a little, but also rushed in the past, want to stop painting river moon. At the moment, Jiang''s painting has lost its sense. In her opinion, anyone who dares to fight against Dang Feiyang should be damned. Although Dang Feiyang first came to provoke the capture family, as a woman whom Dang Feiyang loves, she dares to disobey Dang Feiyang''s will. That''s damned. As a result, at this moment, Rao Shi Dang Feiyang couldn''t stop Hua Jiangyue. When she approached, she could see what magic weapon she was using. Suddenly, a sound wave burst out from her palm, and the nearby Dang Feiyang was directly shocked back by the sound wave. "Jiang Yue, stop Dang Feiyang''s face is not natural, and he drinks and shouts in a hurry. "I''m not going to give up if I don''t repair this bitch today! Feiyang, this is also for your good. If she is taught by me, who dares to disobey you like now? " Painting river moon cold hum way. Dang Feiyang heard the sound, but some did not know how to refute. But on second thought, it''s right. Dang Feiyang did not speak again, but did not stop. The painting river month continues unimpeded toward the servant girl over there to chase past. The people behind can only follow and watch, but can not intervene. "A dog slave, a bitch! Where else do you want to run? Get down on your knees At this time, close to the servant girl''s painting, Jiang Yue had a big drink, then catkin. Whoa! A general trend again rushed to the sky and fell, like a giant''s hand, mercilessly suppressed the servant girl here in the past. "Xuanwu Jinling Jue!" Hearing that servant girl''s silver teeth bite, she seemed to stir up some terrible soul formula. She immediately burst out a golden mask like tortoise shell, and hit the general trend of suppression. But... The servant girl is obviously not good at learning. The golden tortoise shell gas mask looks strong and powerful, but it collides with the general trend, but it can not be long before it is crushed and burst by the general trend. Bang! The air mask exploded, and the maid and the woman on her back flew out directly. They smashed a wall and fell in front of a quiet Pavilion. The servant girl''s mouth was bleeding, and her bones and heads seemed to be scattered. She couldn''t get up at all. The woman on her back seems to have only the last strength. She struggled to climb to open, back against the broken wall, her eyes angrily staring at the painting river moon from the sky, a small face full of unwilling and angry. "Miss... I''m sorry, I''ve tried my best..." at this time, the maid, peony, opened her eyes and weakly faced the girl. "No need to apologize, peony. In fact, I should be grateful to you." "There are not many people standing on my side, only you... You are not afraid of those guys, but are willing to help me at this time, Peony... Thank you very much. You run around for the silent moon, for me, and even break into the martial arts arena... If I don''t die today, I will make a golden alliance with you. Unfortunately, I''m doomed today." speaking of this, Qu Xuannu''s eyes were extremely dim, and her little hand could not help pinching it. At this time, the painting river moon has already fallen on the ground. Many guests and people who painted the pavilion also came here. "Bitch, where are you going this time?" Hua Jiangyue, with a sharp sword in her hand, walks towards the capture of Xuannu without expression. Catching Xuannu clenched her silver teeth, her mouth was full of blood, and she looked at the painting river moon without fear. "And I will kneel down! Then kowtow to Feiyang and tell Feiyang that you are just a female dog of his! Did you hear me She took up her sword and put it directly on the shoulder of catching Xuannu, and said without expression."Don''t think about it!" Catch Xuan Nu angrily denounces a way. "You don''t think that if Feiyang wants me not to kill you, I can do nothing to you. I can completely scrap your cultivation, cut off your hands and feet, and then strip your clothes, so that you will be humiliated. Feiyang married you, but to use your double cultivation. You are just a tool of Feiyang. Do you think I will love a tool?" The painting river month said without politeness. This remark made many arrested family members extremely ugly. But now, no one dares to do it. After all, painting fairy Pavilion and Dang family is not something that can offend the capture family, especially the existence behind these two people... Even if the capture family is full of resentment, they can only bear it at this time. When she heard the sound, her lungs would burst. However, at this time, the peony behind her suddenly yelled at the Pavilion behind her: "young master Bai, help! Mr. Bai, have you passed the customs? Save us, childe white... " Paeonia lactiflora is crying with a strong cry. This is her only chance. She ran here to catch Xuannu on her back, also for the sake of white night. However... Last night, in order to cure Qu Jiyue, Bai Ye fell into a state of tranquility. She couldn''t wake up at all. She wanted to let Bai ye go to the martial arts field to help capture Xuannu, but she couldn''t. Helpless, peony can only go to the martial arts field alone to see the situation, there are a series of things. Now, peony can only be put together. If you wake up in the white night, maybe the two girls still have a chance to live. If it''s all over the night, it won''t wake up. "White night?" Catching Xuannu slightly stunned, it seems to realize that this pavilion is not the one that he gave to cure the silent moon at night? "White night? Who is that? " This side of the painting river moon looks at the swing flying sun not far from the eye. "It''s just a rat who doesn''t know how to live or die. I''ll get rid of him when the Xuannu incident is solved." Dang Fei Yang said lightly. "Then I won''t join in!" Hua Jiangyue said indifferently, and then continued to look at the capture of Xuannu. She said faintly, "you haven''t given me an answer, bitch. I''ll count five times. If you don''t do what I say within these five tones, then every time I count, I''ll cut you off! When you refuse to do what I say after the fifth tone, I''ll break your clothes and make you a lady of the catcher make a fool of yourself in public, and let the whole state of Lysander see your ugly posture! " After the words fell, she pressed the blade of the sword directly on the arm of catching Xuannu, and drank coldly: "five!" The words came out, and the four sides were shocked. "Miss painting!" He rushed to catch the rock, but was stopped by the people who painted the fairy Pavilion. "Master!" All around, all the family members were watching Nanxiong. "Dandy, isn''t it appropriate to go on like this? If you do this, how can I save my face? " Qu Nanxiong also felt that something was wrong with the situation and immediately hugged his fist and drank. If Dang Feiyang had only been holding the attitude of marriage before, now, he is completely stepping on the head of the catcher and pulling dung! If he is still indifferent, is it not cold to capture the family? What''s more, it''s his daughter anyway! However, Dang Feiyang was expressionless and said: "master, I think everyone has seen the result of the contest. I won! According to the agreement between me and Qu Xuannu, I won the contest. Therefore, Qu Xuannu will become my wife. This is a matter between me and my wife. It should not be the time for the arrest family to get involved? " "You..." the family is in a hurry. And then it was. Whew! A strange voice came out. Then I saw a slender arm flying up, followed by the spray of blood, splashed in the quiet courtyard. "Ah?" The four souls were all startled. "Er... Um..." a record of grunting came out. Then she fell to the ground with her other little hand shaking over her arm, which had disappeared and was cut off by a sharp sword. "Miss!" Peony shrieked and cried bitterly. "You..." many people in the capture family were completely angry and rushed to stop painting Jiang Yue one by one. But the people who drew the sword directly wanted to kill the captors. The strong captors of the captors, seeing this, immediately stopped the souls of the captors. If there is a real fight, the capture family may not be able to solve these strong painters of the fairy Pavilion. At that time, they are afraid that they will not be able to rescue the Xuannu and offend the Dang family and the painting fairy Pavilion. So far, we have to swallow our anger.Qu Nanxiong clenches his teeth and stares at the painting Jiang Yue and Qu Xuannu. He says nothing. Tie Yaohua, who came from behind, said nothing. At this point, his role has been negligible. After all, painting the moon on the river is different from swinging the sun. This woman is not only unreasonable, but also the power behind her is extremely complicated. "Today, it''s a disaster to capture the family!" Tie Yaohua sighed secretly. At this time, Hua Jiang Yue put his sword against the other arm of catching Xuannu, and then he murmured, "four!" This simple word, so that the scene of countless people breathing coagulation. She closed her eyes and said nothing. In spite of her great pain, her determination never wavered. "Well, bitch, in that case, I''ll see when you can hold on to it!" There is ferocity in the eyes of painting Jiang Yue, and he will wave his sword no longer hesitating. And then it was. Creak! A shrill sound came out. Then I saw that the gate of the Pavilion behind the two girls opened. A man with white hair and white clothes was pulling the door, looking at all the things outside in a strange way www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2073 People outside the pavilion were surprised by the sudden opening of the door. People looked at the gate in unison. That painting river moon is also a wrinkle of willow eyebrows, can not help but look. People are confused. And the people inside the gate are confused. He put his hand down from the armrest of the door. He looked at the people outside in a strange way, and then looked at the capture Xuannu and peony at the moment. "Young master Bai? Young master Bai At this time, the peony, which was still in a sluggish state, seemed to have been electrocuted. People suddenly came back to their senses, and then they cried out with great excitement: "great! Excellent! Young master Bai! How nice of you to wake up at last Finish saying that, peony along the door sobbing up. "What''s the matter?" The white night couldn''t help asking. "Young master Bai... They are going to kill the eldest lady. They are going to kill her!" Peony wiped tears. "Is it?" The white night glanced at the extremely miserable capture Xuannu, then looked at the other powerful captors, such as Qu Nanxiong, and then snorted: "the master of the capture is here, and there are so many people here, can''t protect a woman of your capture family? Yes? Are all the arrested family members eating dry food? " "What do you say?" The catcher''s family was so angry that he glared at the white night one by one. "White night, it''s my job to arrest the family. It has nothing to do with you. Go back to the house immediately, or you won''t blame me for being rude to you!" Catch Nanxiong and drink coldly. However, in the white night, he shook his head repeatedly, and a scornful snort came out of his nose: "catch Nanxiong! As the master of the house of arrest, you can''t protect the person who catches the family. As a father, you can''t protect your daughter! You are in vain a father, a master of the house! What qualification do you have to say in front of me "You... Asshole!" If Nanxiong gets angry, he has to start. He was afraid of Dang Fei Yang and painting river moon. Would he be afraid of the white night? However, just as he was about to rush up, the iron Yaohua nearby stopped him. "Brother Qu, don''t be impulsive "Let go of me, brother tie. I''ll teach this ignorant thing a good lesson!" Capture Nanxiong angry way. "Don''t mess with me." Tie Yaohua was busy drinking. He looked at the white night over there and said in a deep voice: "is this man called white night? It seems that I''ve heard the name somewhere. Don''t rush to do it. Read it first Hearing this, catch Nanxiong slightly stunned. What is tie Yaohua''s identity? What is the news? He knows it from the bottom of his heart. Even tie Yaohua is so afraid. Is it hard to see what will happen in this white night? Qiu Nanxiong''s face was very ugly, but he was still the master of the capture family. Seeing that tie Yaohua said so, he shook off his hand and gritted his teeth and said, "in this case, let''s listen to brother tie once again." The voice falls, capture Nanxiong is to stop. But Bai Ye didn''t seem to care too much about capturing Nanxiong. He went over and took some pills from Qianlong ring, and then put them into the mouth of Shaoyao and quxuannu. Danwan into the abdomen, two women''s breath immediately much better. "Peony, are you ok?" Asked the white night. "Childe..." peony is a snot a tear into the arms of the white night, wailing, Jiao body trembling: "peony is so afraid, you can count it, Wuwuwuwu..." "it''s OK, I will deal with these." White night patted Peony''s head and said with a smile. Hearing this sentence, peony is a lot of relief. The white night turned her eyes and looked at the woman who had a dull look. However, her eyes were on the palm print on her cheek and the broken arm for a while. After a while, she said again, "who hit the palm print on your face?" As soon as the words came out, she was stunned. The autumn eyes looked at the white night with some confusion. It seemed that she had not returned to her mind and forgot to answer for a time. At this time, however, there was a voice of indifference. "I did it!" As soon as the words came out, the white night immediately turned his head and looked at the owner of the voice, that is, the painting of the river moon. "What do you want?" Painting river moon with a long sword, looking at the white night without expression, the ferocity and arrogance in his eyes are very obvious. She said again, but who did not turn her arm This sound is very dry... And depressing. Catching Xuannu''s pupils trembled slightly, as if to wake up. She opened her lips slightly, and gave a hoarse cry: "white... Night..." without waiting for capture Xuannu to finish her words, another arrogant voice came from her side, which directly interrupted Qu Xuannu''s words. "I cut her arm! Dog, all the injuries that she had all over her body were caused by me! What do you want? "Cold words rippling out, at the moment appears very loud and clear. People are looking at the white night, one by one or nervous, or ridicule, or banter, or play. There is no doubt that the answer of painting Jiang Yue is very provocative. I just don''t know what this lengtouqing wants. Is it a challenge to paint Jiang Yue? Or do you get up and beg for mercy? Of course, anyone who knows the character of white night will not think that he will kneel down and beg for mercy. If so, it must not be a white night. He vomited turbid gas, again took out two pills, stuffed into the hands of peony, light said: "peony, help the eldest lady into the rest." "Yes, sir." Peony cleverly nodded. "White night, what are you... Doing?" Catch Xuannu and ask. "I''ll do you justice." White night light said: "you are silent month''s elder sister, the lonely month is my younger martial sister, also helped me many, this time, I naturally have to help her again, you today''s grievance, I will help you recover." As soon as the words came out, there was a lot of silence around. Qiu''s eyes trembled, staring at the white night, her face was incredible. "I do this to you, but you are willing to help me?" She murmured, her lips trembling. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Boy, what are you? You deserve to be brave in front of Miss Hua and Dang Gongzi? You don''t have to look at your own weight "That is, you can''t see the current situation clearly? Hehe, don''t you have a brain? " The guests immediately burst out with ridicule and ridicule. At this time, anyone with a little brain should see clearly that he didn''t even dare to get involved in Nanxiong''s capture. That''s his daughter. At the moment, he''s dying. What''s the matter with this guy? Is it hard to do that? He still thinks that he can be more powerful than capturing Nanxiong? However, in the face of the guests'' ridicule, the white night is totally ignored. He slightly side of the head, looking at that side of the painting river moon, light open voice way: "you... Come here!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2074 A few simple words fell down, and the guests who were still talking all around stopped talking. They even forgot their breath and looked at the sound source with wide eyes and consternation. White night! People''s heads are a little messy. Come here? Who is this? Is it for the painting of Miss Jiang Yue? How could it be? That''s the one who painted the fairy Pavilion! How could he speak in such a tone to the existence of painting fairy pavilion? Is he crazy? He doesn''t know the background of painting Jiang Yue? But even if I don''t know, even if I don''t know, even the catcher dare not speak. Standing on one side and watching, what kind of thing is he that dares to intervene in this matter? Many people frown, staring at the white night cold hum, obviously for the white night this arrogant attitude and extremely unhappy. Of course, if you don''t want to go back soon, many people are confused about this. "This man doesn''t look like an idiot! What background does he have Dang Fei Yang side head toward capture Nanxiong sink way: "this person... Is who?" "He used to be a disciple of the Supreme God''s heaven hall together with Jiyue, but it is said that he left the Supreme God''s Sect on his own initiative. Now he should be a Buddhist monk!" Capture Nanxiong light road. "Loose repair? Hum, do you dare to be so arrogant? Is he tired of living? " Next to a guest disdain way. "But I caught my family and saw that they were very close to the people in Shenji palace." At this time, catch Nanxiong again. But it is just a simple sentence, and there is no more to say. "Oh? Close to the people in Shenji palace? " Many people were slightly stunned. If this is built into the Shenji palace, the nature will be different. This time, she even hesitated to draw Jiang Yue. She frowned, staring at the white night and said, "are you from Shenji palace?" However, to everyone''s surprise, white night shook his head directly: "I''m not." "This..." the capture family was stunned. The guests were stunned. "Are you really not from Shenji palace?" It''s unbelievable to paint Jiang Yue. "What? Are you worried about the punishment of Shenji palace after killing me? Don''t worry, Shenji Palace won''t be involved in the private feud, otherwise they will not have to bother to die? As for what the captor said before, it''s also false. The reason why I come close to the people in Shenji palace is that you and I are a spiritual master! " White night will waist token off, holding in the hands of light said. People around him breathed. "I didn''t expect you to be the fighting spirit Zun?" "It''s very strange." Many people were stunned. White night did not speak. The higher the battle spirit Zun ranks, the stronger and more terrifying it is. They are all super powerful people of tianwaitianren. They are either practicing in seclusion or preparing to practice in seclusion. They will not appear in front of people easily. Therefore, at this stage, the fighting spirit Zun meets less and is not as frequent as that seen in Outland. "You are so clear that you are not related to Shenji palace. I think you are confident in your own strength and think you can deal with me, right?" At this time, Hua Jiangyue snorted and said, "it''s a pity that you''re wrong. Let''s not say what your identity is. Even if you are from Shenji palace, what can you do? Now it''s not that I take the initiative to provoke the people of Shenji palace, but you are involved in my private affairs. You have violated the rules of Shenji palace, so even if the people of Shenji palace come down, I will not be afraid of it! " The voice fell, painting Jiang Yue raised a sharp sword, pointing to the white night, cold hum: "I give you three rest, three rest, immediately kneel down for me, otherwise, I will break you into pieces!" "Can''t you people get new words?" White night shook his head and said, "it''s very interesting to give me the whole five and three rest all day? If you think you are better than me, you can start by kneeling. You never care about strength, but only your will. Do you understand? " "Asshole This is the lesson of Nu Jiang "White night, you are so brave!" Nearby Dang Fei Yang also squinted: "but it doesn''t matter, after all, you will die here today!" "Then I''d like to see who can kill me!" The white night is light. When this word fell, the heroes were furious. This white night, how arrogant! You dare not speak up! What a jerk!! However, seeing the painting Jiang Yue can''t help it any more, she yells angrily and directly stabs her at the white night with her sword. "I''ll show you now who is going to kill you!" I heard only a cry of anger falling down, and then the slender sword, like the reincarnation light, stroked the void and hit the white night. The power of the sword is extremely exquisite. It is incomparable between heaven and earth. It is more bright, broad and shining like the stars of the world. As for the speed, it can''t be described by words. Clearly, the figure of Jiang Yue''s painting is not fast, but this sword, this sword''s spirit, surpasses everything and is close to this head.What a strange and powerful sword! Countless people on the scene opened their eyes, staring at all this. Everyone is holding his breath, not daring to say a word. The peony, who was holding the Xuannu, froze. "White night, be careful!" Catching Xuannu couldn''t help but shout with all his strength. However, when the words fell, the sword was already approaching the white night and stabbed its throat. The ferocious, violent, mysterious and exquisite sword power is just like the sword power of gods. It directly splits the spirit of the whole body in the white night and stabs it. But at the moment when the sword is about to run through the throat of the white night... whoosh! Two fingers suddenly stretched out, holding the sharp sword precisely. All of a sudden, the sword suddenly stopped, as if someone had pressed the pause button, and the terrible tip of the sword stopped an inch in front of the throat of the white night. "What?" The pupils of the people around him are dilated. "It''s impossible!" Painting river moon also can''t help murmuring, the face is full of incredible. Dang Feiyang''s face changed slightly, and his hand shaking the folding fan froze. However, he saw that the painting of Jiang Yue came back to God. He gritted his teeth in secret, and then suddenly made an effort to send the sword into the neck of the white night. But... No matter how hard she tried, the sword didn''t move. It seems to be stuck on the finger of white night, not to mention hurt the white night! "Asshole Painting river month angry, suddenly raised his feet, kicking toward the belly of the white night, intending to force the white night back. But at this time, the finger holding the blade moved slightly, and the fingertip flicked the body of the sword. Bang Dang! There was only a burst of sound. Then I saw that the slender sword suddenly broke, and a thick and powerful force exploded, distorting the space around the blade, and then passed along the body to the arm of painting Jiang Yue. Pooh! Painting Jiangyue could not resist this force. She was shaking violently and spitting out a mouthful of blood. The whole person suddenly flew out and fell heavily to the rear crowd. "Ah?" The world was shocked. "Jiang Yue!" Dang Feiyang''s face was tense, and he gave a shout. He jumped to the sky and hugged Huajiang Yue. But at the moment when he came into contact with Huajiang Yue, a strong and powerful force immediately passed from him. Dang Feiyang could not bear it. After landing, people still retreated and almost fell to the ground! "What?" Shocked, the heroes took a breath and looked at the scene in disbelief. The capture of Nanxiong, tie Yaohua and others are also stunned, and they stare at the scene in disbelief. "What... What''s going on?" "What did that white night do? How could it be so easy to crack Miss Hua''s moves? " People murmured, but no one could explain. The catch Xuannu here is also a rise in autumn eyes, small face is full of incredible. "Miss, do you see it? The white childe is invincible, the white young master is the strongest The peony holding the capture of Xuannu was already excited and couldn''t find the north at the moment. He said happily. Qu Xuannu mumbled her lower lip, her eyes dim, and she did not speak. "Well, you don''t seem to understand me very well." At this time, the white night put down that raised hand, hands behind the negative, looking at the other side is still in the arms of Dangfei Yang painted Jiang Yue, facial expressionless said: "I let you come here, not to let you to my sword! What do you mean "Who are you?" Dang Fei Yang frowned and asked. "White night!" "White night?" Dang Feiyang frowned, as if he was thinking about something. But after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure out the origin of the name... but tie Yaohua''s face was a little ugly, as if he had heard something. "Feiyang, get out of the way!" At this time, the painting on the other side of the river will swing the flying sun away. "Jiang Yue, don''t mess around!" Dang Feiyang quickly drink. "Mind you!" "This man dares to humiliate me! I will cut him by the sword The voice falls to the ground. Painting Jiangyue draws a sword from nowhere and directly kills the general in the white night. "Jiang Yue!" Dang Feiyang screamed eagerly, and then immediately roared at the man who painted the fairy Pavilion: "protect Miss quickly!" "Yes The people who painted the pavilion of immortals rushed to it at once. Dang Feiyang also dare not hesitate, a little pace, people such as meteors, toward the white night to kill the past. The sound of breaking the sky was deafening. But just as these men approached, the white night made a noise."I asked you to come here to settle this matter peacefully with your theory and theory. However, you didn''t listen to me. In this case, I can''t blame you!" The voice fell to the ground, and a mighty spirit filled the four sides in an instant. "Four elephant emperor''s code, Wanshan magic skill! Town Roar... a force of earth shaking suppression fell from the sky... Dong! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a dull sound came out. It seems that those powerful painters who rush to the white night are all suppressed by this terrible trend. Their bodies tremble and are hard to support, and getting up has become an extravagant hope... the world looks pale... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2075 "What?" Around the strong people have issued a cry of surprise. They can feel the powerful oppressive force in the void, but they can''t feel it. However, the people who painted the fairy Pavilion were influenced by it one after another. They all fell on the ground, one by one, with their feet on the ground, and their backs bent down. They looked miserable. No one knows what kind of power they have suffered! But people can''t feel a little strong from this general situation! What''s going on? Is this the power of white night? What a mystery! The soul of the four sides was shocked and deeply moved. He did not dare to challenge the young man called white night at will! The strong painters of the pavilion of immortals were affected and were hard to move forward, and the painting of the moon on the river and the flying sun were also hard to bear. At the moment, they feel as if they have been pressed on ten thousand sacred mountains. They are extremely heavy, oppressive and painful. But Rao is so, painting Jiang Yue also refused to give up. She suddenly roared, and her bent body was forced to straighten up by her powerful spirit, and then a flash of light bloomed from her body. Then, the general trend of painting Jiang Yue disappeared. She seems to have activated some magic weapon. Under the effect of this magic weapon, the general trend seems to have been unable to affect the painting of Jiangyue! "Jiang Yue!" The Dang Fei Yang here did not break away from the terrible situation of the white night. Seeing that the painting of Jiang Yue was desperate to kill the white night again, he immediately roared. He is more calm than painting Jiang Yue. He can see all this more clearly than painting Jiang Yue. He understood that the man named white night was not a general person, and he could not easily be provoked! But now, it''s too late! He can''t stop painting Jiang Yue! And at the moment of painting river month... Has also successfully rushed to the front of the white night. She carried the long and desolate sword and stabbed hard at the chest of the white night. This sword seems to carry all her anger, unwillingness, resentment and anger. The body of the sword trembles violently, and the sword''s meaning is red. It is powerful and destructive. But at the moment when the sword struck, a strange golden light flashed on his body in the white night, and some magical power covered his chest. It''s... It''s magic! And after the spread of the divine power, the sword has been stabbed. Bang Dang! But I heard a clear sound coming out. Then I saw that the sharp sword stabbed hard at the chest of the white night! However, it did not break through the iron and steel, but it could not break through the chest. Painting Jiang Yue was stunned. All the souls around are crazy! "It''s impossible!" Dang Fei Yang also shivered. Painting Jiang Yue''s all-out blow... Can''t pierce the chest of the white night! What''s going on? What is the body of this man made of? No way! This is absolutely impossible! People were trembling, trembling, one by one startled to the sky. The painting of Jiang Yue is completely muddled. She opened her eyes, staring at his sword, but also hard to look up at the white night in front of her. But at the moment of the white night, is looking at her quietly. That pair of indifferent eyes, but also filled with a strange ferocity and murderous spirit. "You..." Hua Jiangyue still wanted to say something, but as soon as the voice dropped, one hand stretched out to hold her neck and lifted her up with one hand. "Well..." the huge power instantly made her suffocate, and there was a magic power on the palm of her hand, which made her spirit unable to flow in time and was completely slowed down. Bang Dang! The sword in her hand is loose, and she is shaking and struggling madly. But at this moment, she has lost her fighting power completely. "No "Miss!" The people who painted the fairy Pavilion here roared wildly and rushed over one by one as if they were crazy. But see white night slightly side head, and a low drink: "again town!" Bang! A more extensive potential pressure from the sky, heavy hit on the body of these painting fairy Pavilion people. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... these people finally couldn''t hold on. They all knelt down on the ground one by one, and it was difficult to get up. The people around saw such a terrible scene, one by one opened their eyes and gaped. Is this the power of white night?Just a word, can press the painting fairy Pavilion of a number of strong can not raise their head? Isn''t that tough? The world was shocked. The males trembled. And the masses of the captors are even more scalp numb. One of the most shocking is to capture Nanxiong. He opened his eyes and looked at Qin Feng in disbelief: "what''s going on How could he not believe that the man who had to rely on Shenji palace to protect himself was so powerful... Terrible! "White night, stop it!" At this time, this side of the Dangfei Yang roared. "Well?" White night slightly side head, light looking at him. "Don''t hurt her!" Dang Feiyang yelled in a hurry: "she... She can''t die. Otherwise, if you capture the Xuannu, you will be doomed. So in any case, don''t hurt her!! Otherwise you will regret it later This sentence falls, people are looking at the white night. Many people frowned and their faces were heavy. Dang Feiyang is right. Hua Jiangyue can''t die, because that one is not only Dang Feiyang''s elder brother, but also his righteous brother. If Hua Jiangyue goes wrong, huaxiange will surely take revenge, and that one will never sit back and ignore it. When the catcher is razed, it will definitely be a matter of nail on the board. As for catching Xuannu, they are doomed. How could she not know the truth? She stammered her lower lip and said in a low voice: "white night... This woman... Can''t be killed. There will be a lot of trouble to kill her..." "so, don''t you want to kill her?" White night side of the head, face expressionless looking at capture Xuannv road. This simple sentence, but let capture Xuannu whole body not from a shudder. She raised her eyes and looked at the white night in amazement. After a long time, she whispered: "white night, hum, thank you for all that you have done for me. I know that you just put your hands on the face of the silent moon, but... This woman really can''t move. The person behind her is the one behind Dangfei Yang, and no one dares to challenge her. Let her go... " follow me Just you "After all, you are the cause of all this, I just do it to save you. It''s your business to kill or not to kill," he said without expression The voice dropped, and the white night directly let go of the hand... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2076 When I heard the words, I caught xuandun for a few minutes. Poop! Just look at the painting river moon fell heavily on the ground. At the moment, her neck is almost deformed, a bright red palm print is clearly visible, her face is extremely red, almost no soul gas overflows from all over her body, the whole person is like a drowning person who has just been rescued, incomparably weak. "Miss!" The painting fairy Pavilion people over there immediately rushed over and helped up the painting of Jiang Yue. Dang Feiyang also quickly walked over, holding the painting of Jiang Yue, said in a hurry: "Jiang Yue, are you ok?" "Cough... Cough, cough, cough..." painting Jiangyue covered her neck and coughed violently. "Jiang Yue?" "Well..." painted Jiang Yue pointed to her neck, and her mouth opened slightly. She seemed to want to say something, but her voice interfered incomparably. Dang Feiyang immediately raised his hand, accumulated a little strength between his palms, and then gently stroked the neck of painting Jiangyue. Under the delicate and gentle power of Dang Fei Yang, the neck painting of Jiang Yue is a little better. However, she didn''t give up. Instead, she glared at the white night angrily with one eye and yelled: "kill... Kill me... Kill this man for me... Quick... Quick..." as soon as this word fell, people around her breathed heavily and looked at Hua Jiang Yue in amazement. "This..." painting fairy Pavilion people hesitated, Qi Qi looked at Dang Fei Yang. They have already seen the strength of the white night. If they do, they are going to die! "Jiang Yue, don''t mess around any more. It''s hard to deal with it!" The Flying Sun frowned. "What if it''s not easy to deal with?" Painting Jiang Yue was excited and roared: "thanks to you or Dang family, you are still the brother of Qiu Tian Da Jun! Is that what you''re saying? Are you disgraceful? Kill me! Kill him! Kill him! Kill him at all costs Painting Jiang Yue almost screamed and his throat broke. Dang Feiyang''s face was very ugly, and he didn''t say anything. But this side of the white night is the first side toward the painting river moon in the past. "Oh? You still want to kill me? " Bai Ye said without expression: "just now, I let you go because she didn''t want to kill you. This is your affair with her. Now that I''m done, you have to kill me, so can I think that''s the grudge between you and me?" As soon as the people around him heard it, he was breathing heavily. But he saw that the white night stepped forward and walked towards the painting river moon, and the strong intention of killing burst out from his body. "I don''t like anyone who can threaten me. Since you want to kill me, I''ll do it first!" The voice falls, the day spirit of the day urges, this is to make a move again. "Wait a minute!" The Flying Sun roared. But it was too late to see that the spirit of the white night had been released. A strong air mass flies towards the painting River and moon like a missile. The pupil of the flying sun rises, which urges the soul of heaven to shake the air mass. Bang! The air burst in an instant and was shattered to pieces. But the splashing debris suddenly changed into a sharp flying sword, stabbing at the painting river moon over there. Painting river moon breath almost solidified, people like crazy retreat. "Help me! Help me She screamed bitterly. "Miss protection!" The sun is flying hoarse. Although the people who painted the pavilion of immortals knew that they were invincible, they could only bravely rush up to meet those flying swords and try to stop them. However, although each of these flying swords is only the size of a finger, their thick, fierce and powerful power is really terrible. When people cut their swords, they are shocked by the force of the flying sword. Some people even spit blood and fly out on the spot. These flying swords are unstoppable! "Bad!" "Get out of the way!" The people who painted the fairy Pavilion were shocked by the power of the flying sword. Qi Qi exclaimed. But it''s late. Some of the top painters in Xiange were stabbed into a hornet''s nest before they could withdraw from the killing area of the flying sword. Although the others retreated in time, they were also shocked by the terrible force of the flying sword. Under such terrible sword power, the resistance of these people is basically feeble! However, they are not worthless, because their arrival in the East, the speed of the front part of the flying sword slowed down. However, even this one cent, it also won the vitality for painting Jiangyue. She suddenly turned to the side. Although it was not timely, her waist and arms were pierced by two flying swords and splashed on the spot, but in the end, she avoided the spirit of heaven and the vital part, and people would not die on the spot. She rolled on the ground, blood dyed white clothes to red, the whole person is dishevelled, incomparably embarrassed."Miss!" The people who painted the fairy Pavilion rushed over again and helped to paint the moon. At the moment, the painting Jiang Yue''s face is extremely pale, and people still stare at the white night angrily, but they dare not speak again. This man is a madman at all. Moreover, he is a madman with terrible strength. At present, even if he is such a rude and unreasonable person as painting Jiang Yue, he has to worry about three points in the face of this white night... if he fails to hit the target, the white night is to reserve another move. But at this time, Dang Feiyang stopped in front of him. At the same time, Qu Nanxiong, tie Yaohua and a large number of guests stood in front of the white night, blocking him from painting Jiangyue. "Oh?" White night eyebrow tiny frown, quietly looking at the person in front of him, light asked: "you this is to do what?" "Take the lady back first!" Dang Fei Yang side head for painting fairy Pavilion people to drink a, spin and then turned his head, staring at the white night, said: "white night, you don''t want to be presumptuous! If you mess around again, don''t blame us for hurting the killers "Killer in pain?" "Mr. Bai, originally, you and the painting fairy pavilion or the Dang family don''t want to get involved. But this is the catcher. If you die here, it will be difficult for me to capture Nanxiong. So... Mr. Bai, please abide by my rules and respect our captors. Don''t come here again Something''s wrong Capture Nanxiong and sink. "White night, you can fool around, but you can''t hurt Miss Hua!" "I advise you to stop here." The rest of the guests also have a voice, or persuasion or warning. The scene seemed boiling. The painting of Jiang Yue in the back is a little proud, but the people who paint the fairy Pavilion will not follow her any more, they will take her away by force. As for the white night, after hearing these people''s words, they couldn''t help laughing. "Well?" It''s hard to understand. "What are you laughing at?" Yang Chen asked. "It''s nothing. I just think you''re funny." White night shook his head and laughed: "the reason why these people maintain this painting of Jiang Yue is that they are afraid of the power behind her, or they want to flatter the power behind her, right?" "What do you want to say?" "I want to say... Why are you afraid of the power behind her, why are you not afraid of me?" The white night asked. As soon as the words fell, many people frowned, but no one said anything. "In the white night, it''s not good for us to fight on." Catching Xuannu hesitated and said in a low voice. "Peace of mind?" White night looked at her, and she said, "this is not your has the final say." Catch Xuan Nu slightly a Leng: "what do you mean?" "I saved you because of the silent moon. Now that you have nothing to do, my task will be completed, and now, I should do my job too!" The white night is light. "Your business... What?" "That is to seek justice for the silent moon!" White night side head, looking at Dang Feiyang way: "my younger martial sister... Is you forced to die?" "Well?" Dang Feiyang frowned: "what? Do you want to avenge me? " "Can''t you?" "Hum, if you kill me, the consequences you will face will only be more serious than that of killing Hua Jiangyue. Are you sure you want to move me?" Swing fly Yang cold hum way. You know, he and that is the real brother, painting Jiang Yue can only be regarded as a righteous sister, round feelings, painting river moon can not be compared with him. But just as the words fell. Whoosh! The shadow of a disease suddenly rose. Swing fly Yang breath instant tight, the person seems to just react to come over, is the fierce raise hand, toward the front bump. Bang! However, he felt a terrible iron fist suddenly smashed over, and then a penetrating power burst out from the arm. At that moment, Dangfei Yang felt that he was about to be torn by some force. Then the body suddenly flew out, smashed several buildings, and then hit the ground, smashing the earth out of a huge round basin pit. The ground is full of cracks and cracks, and the atmosphere of destruction blows around like a big wave, and the earth is shaking wildly. "Ah?" The world is shocked, one brain blank. The Dang Fei Yang lying in the middle of the crack is also confused. He got up hard and looked at the distance. How could he not understand that the white night really dared to attack him? Was it true that the white night was not afraid of the one behind him and the terrible power that the Chih must report?? What the hell is this man thinking? But the white night over there put down his fist and walked towards him."What? You are really stupid to think that I put the painting river moon, is afraid of the power behind you? Didn''t I tell you that I let her go just because I caught Xuannu? " As soon as this word comes out, Dang Fei Yang''s pupil trembles and he breathes a few minutes. "Well, since you think so, I''ll kill you, so that you don''t get me wrong!" Again in the white night. And when the words fell to the ground at that moment, the white night suddenly step a little, jump forward, it is once again toward the swing flying yang to kill. Endless potential pressure swept through here! Dang Feiyang was shaking wildly. At this moment, he actually had a kind of horror feeling that was staring at by the hungry wolf, and a cold cold air emerged from his heart. This moment... He''s alone! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2077 White night''s behavior, crazy all the people on the scene. And in the moment of its jump open... This side of the swing flying Yang is finally a reaction over. "Open!" he yelled Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a strange sound came from his body. Then he saw the spirit of the sky flickering wildly in front of the chest of Dang Feiyang, and a circle of diamond like Qi Qi mask came out and covered his whole body. At a glance, there are twelve of them, and each of them has an amazing defense! "Qisheng array!" Tie Yaohua here exclaimed. "Ah? Qisheng array? And... There are twelve more? My God, Dang childe''s body can carry so many arrays? What a terror The guests exclaimed. Qisheng array is not the name of array, but a general name of array distribution. Just like Dang Feiyang, the twelve arrays he released were not the array in his magic weapon, nor the array created by his soul skill, but the array engraved on him. The power of this kind of array is usually extremely powerful, because it is based on human body and canvas. Its array source is the soul of heaven. Its array pattern is the texture of human body. Array eyes, array points and so on are extremely mysterious. The array based on human body and canvas is called Qisheng array. In general, it is necessary to enter into the period of bone fading to do this. In the period of bone fading, the soul will hold on to death, that is, one or two seats on the canvas. If there is more, the physical body will not be able to bear it, and there is a risk of body explosion. If the soul level goes up to the upper body, the number of this array will be increased. Dang Feiyang is certainly not only a soul at the stage of bone fading, but even so, he carries twelve arrays on his body... That''s quite terrible. What''s more, these arrays are not ordinary arrays. After each array is born, it will release a powerful array force that cannot be explained by words. After the guests around felt the force, they were all frightened and numb. Who on earth is this dharma array? However, at the moment of casting the array... whoosh! An iron hand suddenly appeared in front of the first array. Then the iron hand sank and stabbed down. In an instant, the iron hand penetrated through the twelve array, and then suddenly tore it! Click! All twelve Dharma arrays burst. That face just showed a banter smile Dang Feiyang moment stunned. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the front. But he saw that the twelve Dharma arrays completely collapsed and cracked. As for the white night, they stood quietly in front of him. Those indifferent eyes are full of killing and cold. "It''s impossible... It''s the Dharma array played by elder brother..." Dang Feiyang''s trembling breath. However, at this time, the white night has already raised his arm, and accumulated a magic power, which is to smash the head of the flying Yang fiercely. "No matter who set up the array, now... It''s all over!" The indifferent voice falls, the arm releases the irascible strength, intending to tear up the Dang Feiyang. Dang Fei Yang quickly resist. But in the face of the fierce and inexplicable power of the white night, his soul, Qi and soul skills are also unknown how pale and powerless. However, just as the arm of the white night was about to fall on the ground... a figure next to him hit hard. Bang! The white night was caught off guard and flew out in an instant. He was slightly stunned and fell in front of the corridor a few hundred meters away, immediately stabilized his body, and then looked at his previous position. But catch Nanxiong, I don''t know when to stand there. He did. "Well?" White night eyebrows wrinkled: "you this is to protect the flying sun?" "White night, although you are the little girl''s friend, but here is the catcher''s family, Dang childe is the noble guest of the capture family. No matter how strong you are, my capture family will not allow you to be wild here, understand?" Nanxiong took cold. "Why are they so wild that they even want to kill your daughter? You don''t care. Now I help your daughter revenge, but you stand up?" The white night asked. Qu Nanxiong''s face changed. He murmured his lower lip, but he couldn''t answer. Then he snorted, "it''s none of your business to capture my family." "Then I have nothing to do with you about my white night?" The sound of the white night rose a few degrees. "White night, what are you? Do you really think you can be my rival to capture my family One of the arrested family members was upset, and immediately he was angry and yelled. There are so many strong people here, and they still capture the government. There is no reason to be afraid of this person. However, no one knows the origin of this white night, except for tie Yaohua."Brother Qu, didn''t I tell you not to be impulsive?" Seeing that the situation was not right, tie Yaohua immediately lowered his voice and drank. "It''s time to be impulsive! Do you want me to kill Dang Feiyang? Then I will not be crushed by the king Qiu Tian? " Capture Nanxiong and sink. Tie Yaohua opened his mouth, but he had nothing to say. Catch Nanxiong snorted and shook his hand and said, "quick, quickly take Dang childe down and arrange for him to heal!" "Yes The two captors immediately clasped their fists and headed for Dang Feiyang. But at this time, the white night over there suddenly step a bit, people jump to this from here. "Bold!" "Reckless!" The strong men who captured the family were furious and roared out one by one. Sonorous! to be sonorous! Sonorous... all kinds of swords and swords were sacrificed and killed to the white night. But at the moment when these swords appeared, they shook their arms and took out a sharp sword to chop them forward. Bang! The swords were broken like the swords in the hands of the people. The bodies of a group of strong captors trembled suddenly, and then their spirits burst into pieces. Then they fell on the ground one by one. Before they stood firm, they all split into two parts and died on the spot... "ah?" The world was shocked. The white night actually is a sword to directly cut off more than a dozen strong captors! "You..." Qu Nanxiong was also shocked, but he was still unwilling. His shocked face still flickered with anger. People wanted to shout something, but he saw that Baiye threw two swords again. Sonorous! Sonorous! The swords began to sound. Then the two sword Qi, which were several feet long, turned into sword light, and instantly penetrated both sides of capturing Nanxiong. Nanxiong is stunned. When he came back to his senses and looked hard at both sides, he found that the original elite of the catcher on his left and right had disappeared completely. Instead, there were two gullies that looked like abyss... And the blood mist in the air... three swords, and killed the strong one in the night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2078 The terrible power of Lihuang sword still remains in the air. The rippling blood gas, like a sharp blade, stimulates the eyeballs of everyone present, and inserts into the heart of every living soul catcher. At this moment, even catching Xuannu was stunned. So many strong captors are so vulnerable to attack in the face of the white night, and they are so terrible... What''s the matter? Who the hell is this man? The guests were trembling, their faces pale and their eyes full of horror. The capture family was completely silent. People just look at, dare not move, dare not speak, even breathe, have become cautious. At this moment, capturing Nanxiong finally realized that he had offended a big man... "see the dragon master!" Just then, an urgent and trembling voice began. All the people are in a hurry. He noticed that tie Yaohua, standing here, had knelt down and kowtowed to the white night. "Brother iron, you..." Nanxiong was stunned. "Lord Yaohua?" "What are you doing?" The guests were also stunned and looked at tie Yaohua in disbelief. However, tie Yaohua did not pay attention to them. He just knocked his head on the ground and knelt tremblingly, as if waiting for the reply of the white night. Seeing that tie Yaohua actually reveals such a look, many people are dreamlike, once thought they were dreaming! Dang Fei Yang breath almost frozen, people also muddled. "Well? Do you know me? " White night is also quite surprised, he slightly squinted at the iron Yaohua, opened his mouth to ask. "The Dragon Master''s prestige, Yaohua... Has Yaohua not heard of it? However, Yaohua had a bad eyesight before, and had never seen the heroic posture of the dragon master before. Today, he was lucky to meet him, but he was not sure. Now the Dragon Master is so magnificent that Yaohua naturally dares to judge. " Tie Yiu Wah Road. "Is it?" White night is a little curious. The scope of his activities was in the area of Cangtian cliff. At most, he was in the five element region. However, at that time, the white night had no divine power, and his accomplishments were not high. In the eyes of tie Yaohua, he was not a great power. Bai Ye believes that tie Yaohua must have determined his identity because of the Lihuang sword he pulled out. But where did he hear of himself? Is it the temple of God? "Dragon master, although Yaohua was invited to preside over the matter today, Yaohua did not dare to fight against you. Therefore, Yaohua decided to withdraw from the friendship and resentment between you and the capture family, and asked the dragon master to forgive the mistakes that Yaohua had made before." At this time, tie Yaohua said again. Seeing tie Yaohua so, people around him were even more shocked. Even if it is to swing the sun will not let iron Yaohua so. What''s the matter with tie Yaohua? In addition, what is the holy place of this white night? Can tie Yaohua be like this? You know, tie Yaohua is the notary who invited by Qu Nanxiong to preside over the duel between Dang Feiyang and Qu Xuannu. Can you see his status and strength? But now, he is so frightened... What is the origin of this white night? People are puzzled, and so is the night. But since tie Yaohua has decided to quit, white night is not the kind of aggressive existence. He immediately waved his hand and said without expression: "in this case, I won''t pursue you for anything. You can go back first." "Thank you, dragon master!" Tie Yaohua hastily made a ceremony, and then got up and hurried back to one side. All the people around him were stunned. No one knows what this is all about? "Brother iron, this..." catch Nanxiong looked at iron Yaohua. But see iron Yaohua secretly toward him to make a few winks. Although it was only a few simple winks, Nanxiong could see that tie Yaohua wanted him to be soft. Qu Nanxiong clenched his fist and clenched his teeth to show his unwillingness. He could help the two terrible swords just now. His face was unwilling, but he could not help but gradually restrained himself. "Well, let''s go on with the accounts between you and me." At this time, the white night came back to him and went to catch Nanxiong over there. He walked slowly, but there was a thrilling terror in every step. He felt the approaching white night, and the hearts of every captured family member could not help but beat up. Even the flying sun. "The owner of the house!" At this time, at last, some of his family members couldn''t hold on. They suddenly turned their heads and looked at Qu Nanxiong tremblingly. Qu Nanxiong''s face is tense, and his fist is tightly pinched. After a moment, he seemed to have made some decision. Then he took a step forward, clasped his fist and said, "Lord white dragon, we... We captured our family... We may have misunderstood you before... Please... Excuse me...""Well?" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, can not help but say: "what do you mean? Are you soft? " "There may have been some misunderstandings before..." "do you mean misunderstanding is misunderstanding?" White night shook his head and said, "then these things have to go with your subjective conjecture? It''s unreasonable of you to arrest your family "Er..." capture Nanxiong instantly do not know how to refute. However, at this time, the captors over there suddenly fell to their knees. "Lord, i... we know that we are wrong, please let us live..." "please let me catch the family..." the family members kowtow and beg for mercy. Although people don''t know why tie Yaohua had to kneel down to worship him and what the background and origin of the white night was, he just killed all the strong men of the capture family with three swords just now. This means is enough to prove that his strength is above capturing Nanxiong and Dang Feiyang. Such a man is a real strong one, a being that they cannot provoke. These captors are not fools. If they don''t kneel down and beg for mercy at this time, they will be waiting for death. So even if there are countless guests watching the scene, they don''t care. As long as they can live, what is dignity? Qu Nanxiong''s face was heavy and he didn''t say a word. It''s also a bit of an accident at night. He looked quietly at the captors, then lowered his head and thought. Then he looked at Qu Nanxiong again. Qu Nanxiong trembled, looked at the white night and lowered his head in a hurry. After repeated hesitation, he finally gave in. The man knelt on the ground slowly and said, "Lord Bai, spare your life... seeing this scene, the guests are full of five flavors. The capture of Xuannu is also full of mixed feelings. How could she have thought that the catcher who killed her would bow down and kneel down after she had three swords at random... she was killed and fantasized to seek revenge and fight against white night. But now it seems that this is extravagant hope. A complete extravagance. The gap between her and the white night is... Too big... "move your business first!" Bai Ye took a deep breath and said something to capture Nanxiong. Then he looked at Dang Feiyang. And at the moment of the swing flying Yang, long ago did not have a little bit before the integrity and hard gas. He shivered all over his body, then he fell on his knees suddenly, trembling and anxiously yelled: "Lord, please spare Fei Yang''s life. Feiyang knows that he is wrong. Feiyang will not touch Xuannu any more, and he will never try to catch the family. Please let Feiyang go!" With that, people kowtow to the white night. "What are you doing?" Just look at the white night a few steps forward, help him up. Dang Fei Yang slightly trembled, some confused looking at the white night. But the white night gently patted off the soil on his forehead, and said with a smile, "you didn''t tell me hard before, saying I can''t touch you? Why are you begging for mercy now? That''s not very good, right? Don''t say that you don''t have face, just say that if I let you go, people still think I''m afraid of the power behind you to let you go, then I don''t have face? So in order to take care of your face and mine, I''d better kill you? " As soon as this word fell, Dang Feiyang''s body almost softened. He trembled all over his body and cried out eagerly, "my lord... No, you can''t do this... I really know I''m wrong, I really know wrong! Please forgive me once, as long as you are willing to forgive me, I agree with what you want me to do, and I can get you anything you want. Please forgive me once Finish saying, Dang Feiyang again fierce kneel on the ground, cannot live kowtow. Seeing that Dang Feiyang was so miserable and embarrassed, all the guests around were shocked. Thinking of the former high spirited Dang Feiyang, now like a dog, people are feeling the fate of people. But this also can''t blame Dang Feiyang, after all, the strength that day night shows is too terrible. Even the catcher can''t stop him. If he really wants to kill Dang Feiyang in the daytime, he will surely die here today. Therefore, Dang Feiyang is fighting for his life to survive. He will not pay too much attention to dignity or anything. Seeing this in the white night, he was silent for a moment and shook his head. "I really thought you were a man of backbone... Well, just, I came here today to ask for justice for my younger martial sister and kill you. Although I had justice, it didn''t help my younger martial sister, so I''ll save your life!" Dang Feiyang heard the sound, ecstatic, busy worship the first way: "thank you very much!" "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me, I have conditions!" "What conditions do you have, my Lord, but it''s all right to say so!" "Don''t worry, it''s not too difficult for you. I heard that your Dang family has much better resources than the capture family. So what materials do you want to collect should be much easier than that of the capture family, right?" Asked the white night.Dang Fei Yang slightly a Leng, and then nodded. "Good!" White night took out a piece of paper from his arms, handed it over, and said without expression: "in two days, collect all the materials on it and give it to me!" After the words fell, the other hand of the white night also stretched out, and on that finger, there was a black pill... seeing this, everyone knew what the pill was. Dang Feiyang is also aware of it, but... He dare not refuse, and has no right to refuse. He can only take the pill and the paper, and then worship him in the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2079 Dang Feiyang left the home in confusion. Before he left, he and the people who painted the immortal Pavilion put the painting of Jiang Yue bundled and tied out of the catcher''s home. Hua Jiangyue seems to refuse to leave. She seems to know that Dang Feiyang has compromised with the white night. She is furious and clamors to break up the white night. Dang Feiyang doesn''t dare to provoke the evil spirit of white night any more. Naturally, he can''t let Huajiang Yuehu come here, which is to take her away by force. Just... Hua Jiangyue left with Dang Feiyang, but none of the guests dared to leave. These guests knelt in front of the pavilion where the white night is, one by one, trembling and begging for the forgiveness of the white night. The white night in the house was silent, and no one dared to leave. At the martial arts arena, Qu Nanxiong, who is directing his family to clean up the scene, looks at this side with a frown and an extremely ugly face. "Brother Qu, it''s time for me to leave!" At this time, tie Yaohua came over and hugged Quan Dao. "Farewell?" Catch Nanxiong murmured and pulled tie Yaohua to him. He said angrily, "brother tie, what''s the matter with you? Who is this white night? Shouldn''t you explain it to me? " As soon as he said this, tie Yaohua was stunned. He shook his head and lowered his voice: "brother Qu, you don''t need to know too much about some things. In short, as long as you understand a little bit, this man... We can''t afford it!" "Not to be provoked?" "Fortunately, you have listened to my advice. I''m afraid that you will fight with this man. If so, you will be finished." Tie Yaohua said with a smile. "Well, if you don''t make it clear to me, what is the origin of this man?" Capture Nanxiong more and more unbearable, holding on to tie Yaohua. "Brother Qu, aren''t you trying to embarrass me... I can''t say this..." tie Yaohua was helpless. "Brother tie, if you don''t speak clearly today, I''m afraid I won''t let you leave easily!" Catch Nanxiong murmured, his eyes were very firm. He is the leader of the capture family, who has an unshirkable responsibility. But now the evil spirit of white night is still capturing the family. If he doesn''t know the identity of white night, what face does the head of his family have to tell the whole family? Tie Yaohua saw this and frowned, but in the end, he sighed helplessly. "Well, brother Qu, something like this happened to your family today. If I don''t help you and tell you something, it will hurt you!" As the voice dropped, tie Yaohua tightened up. Seeing that tie Yaohua was so nervous, Qu Nanxiong''s breath froze and he was busy sticking to his ears. However, he heard tie Yaohua say in a low voice: "this white night is not an ordinary person. He once had a fight with the man in red of the dark Dynasty, and... The Lord in red also suffered losses from him!" "What?" When he heard the sound, he immediately cried out. This voice can make the capture family around one after another look at one another, but when you see the sound is the owner and tie Yaohua, they are busy moving their eyes away. Catching Nanxiong is also aware that he has lost his state. He immediately pulls tie Yaohua to one side, and then says in a deep voice: "brother tie, are you... Are you really talking?" "Can there be a fake?" Iron Yaohua shook his head and whispered: "I want to capture your brother, you should also have a dark Dynasty''s eye liner. For a few scenes of the dark Dynasty, you are also aware of the arrest. How can you not hear a thing like this?" When he heard the sound, he looked very ugly. he already knows that iron Yaohua has learned some news about the dark Dynasty through his eye liner. This is what he learned through the eyeliner. As for the eye liner of the capture, it did not involve this level. It seems that I lost in intelligence. I think so. If the white night is really something famous and outstanding, how can the guests present not recognize it? Only this kind of seclusion can be ignored. If what tie Yaohua said is true, then, those who can make the existence of red clothes suffer losses... Which is what he can deal with? I''m afraid it''s not enough to clean up the day night in a catcher... "brother Qu, I can''t estimate the specific strength of this white night, but I think it will never be worse. In fact, you are lucky this time. It depends on whether you can grasp it well. I won''t say much about the extra words. You can realize it by yourself!" Tie Yaohua smiles, then pats Nanxiong on the shoulder and turns away. Capture Nanxiong gently a shudder, the brain is a little confused. A moment later, he suddenly thought of something. His pupils tightened several times. Universiade? Yeah! The relationship between the white night and catching the mysterious girl to capture the silent moon is... Not a great luck? After all, is not the existence of being able to fight with people of that level in red? This is... But a living power, a powerful man with great strength!Capture Nanxiong''s breath becomes short, and his brain is also gradually hot. "Come to...". "In the One of the arrested family members rushed forward. "Come on, prepare the pills and send them to the white night Lord... No, send them to me. I will give them to him in person." Catch Nanxiong to drink. "Yes..." the family members were confused, but they did not dare to question. They nodded and retreated. ... ... after leaving the capture home, Dang Feiyang led Hua Jiangyue to gallop all the way, heading forward. "Son of a bitch! You incompetent On the way, he couldn''t help it any more. He directly yelled at Dang Feiyang and said, "it''s just a little-known rubbish. It can frighten you to death... You useless thing!" Painting Jiang Yue is more and more scolding, the more difficult to hear, the voice is also getting bigger and bigger, seems to want to vent all the hatred of the white night to Dang Feiyang''s body. Dang Feiyang has been quietly enduring silence. However, I don''t know how long it took. He couldn''t help it any longer. He roared directly: "enough!" "Not enough!" Painting Jiang Yue also roared. But the next second. Bang! A crisp sound sounded in mid air. Although after seeing the painting Jiang Yue''s body fell down heavily, fell on the hill below. When she got up, there was a bright red palm print on her cheek. The people who painted the fairy Pavilion were stunned. Dang Fei Yang is also slightly a Leng. "You... Hit me?" Painting river moon staring at Dang Fei Yang, eyes full of tears. "Jiang Yue, calm down." Bite yang to fly a way. However, the painting of Jiang Yue couldn''t listen to it at all. It was a sacrifice of one breath sword and rushed to Dang Feiyang crazily. People roared: "you''re going to die for me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2080 The madness of painting Jiang Yue frightened people. But fortunately, she was injured. Although the sword was attacked, it was very unstable, and its destructive power was not outstanding. Dang Feiyang flashed away and took Qi as a knife to directly cut off the breath sword. Then she grabbed the shoulder of Huajiang Yue and restrained it. "Let me go!" Painting Jiang Yue struggled madly and screamed: "I will kill you! I''m going to kill you She has never been so wronged in her life! It was repaired by the white night before, but now she is still slapped in the face by her beloved. How can she bear it? However, even though she struggled, she couldn''t shake off the flying sun. "Jiang Yue! Stop it! Do you want me to die to make you happy Finally, Dang Feiyang can''t bear it anymore and roars at the painting river moon again. Painting Jiang Yue shivered all over, I don''t know whether she was shocked by this voice or how, and finally she stopped. However, when she still wanted to have a seizure, she saw the face of Dang Feiyang at the moment, and immediately couldn''t help being stunned. At this time, Dang Feiyang, face incomparably ferocious, that look is to eat people in general, good life frightening. The painting of Jiang Yue has never seen Dang Feiyang show such an expression. "Zhang Yang said," you feel aggrieved, but you don''t think you''re upset when you see Zhang yuezi? Jiang Yue, do you understand! In order to survive, I even knelt down to that fellow "Kneel down?" The painting of Jiang Yue was stunned. "Do you think I want to ask him for mercy? Do you think I don''t want a face? I can''t help it. Even people like tie Yaohua kneel down for him! Even the captors are soft to him. How can I have the capital to fight against him? " "But... Don''t you have so many magic weapons from your brother?" Hua Jiangyue bit her teeth and asked. "Is it useful? Other people''s strength completely crushed me. I''m afraid that even the magic weapon can''t be urged, he took his head! " Dangfei Yang roared. Painting Jiang Yue''s face turned white, and the man stepped back two steps without speaking. Dang Fei Yang was breathing heavily, staring at the painting of Jiang Yue, and his hands were still pinched. He didn''t hate painting Jiang Yue. What he hated was the man who had to kneel in public. "I have taken the man''s poison pill now. If the poison pill doesn''t understand, I will be controlled by that person all my life. Jiang Yue, don''t make any more trouble. Please follow me to see my brother and ask him to detoxify me. If the poison doesn''t understand, my life will be mastered by him, and you won''t want revenge in your life!" Swing fly Yang cold hum, and then turn around, toward the distance, also no longer to see the painting river moon. Painting Jiangyue stares at the direction of Dang Feiyang''s departure. After a while, she returns to her mind. She bites her teeth and follows her past. A group of people over mountains, across several districts, has come to a green mountain on the top of the cloud. There is no vegetation or vegetation on the mountain. However, no matter the rocks are green, there is no living thing. It is strange that there is vitality everywhere. Dang Feiyang was close to the green hill. He immediately fell on the ground, knelt down and knelt down. He called out in a loud voice: "fool brother, Dang Feiyang, come to see my brother!" As soon as the voice came out, at the foot of the green hill, a white haired old man in a green shirt came out. The old man was extremely thin and small. He was afraid that even a ten year old child could not match him. His limbs were like dead branches, and his hair was extremely sparse. He looked like he was about to go to the ground. But his old eyes were bright and shining, as if he could see through everything. Seeing his hands behind him, he came over and quietly swept his eyes to Dang Feiyang. Then he said, "Dang Feiyang is my Lord''s younger brother. You can go straight in to see him. The rest of us need to kneel and kowtow and wait here!" "Yes." The crowd yelled, and even the painting of Jiang Yue was so clever at this moment. After answering, they knelt down and kowtowed to the huge green mountain. Everyone''s actions, manners and expressions are particularly pious, and no one dares to be slighted. Whoosh... at this time, there are several voices of breaking the sky. Then I saw several souls in blue approaching here. A middle-aged man with a goat beard hugged the old man and said with a smile, "is this the old man Qingshan? Hello, master, we are from Xiaoyang villa in the south. Three days later, it will be the day when the master of our villa will make a feast to celebrate the great achievement of our skills. Please inform Lord Qiu Tian that you must appreciate his face and come to the villa to have a talk! At that time, the Lord of our village will visit each other The voice dropped, and several people bent over with fists. But... The old man did not directly answer the middle-aged man''s words, but said without expression: "come to my castle peak, no matter who it is, you need to kneel and kowtow! Are you not quick to bow down to my lord Hearing this voice, the faces of several people all changed. The middle-aged man''s eyes also could not help shaking, and the smile on his face completely disappeared. He vomited and said in a low voice: "elder green hill, we are here to invite the king to the party, not to worship him. I hope you have heard my words clearly."That''s not very polite. After all, it will not be comfortable for anyone to do this. If you speak to others politely, others will kneel down and worship. Isn''t that humiliating? How can these people of Xiaoyang villa bear it? However, the old man did not seem to have heard the middle-aged man''s words. He still stood there, with no expression and no voice. "Master Qingshan?" The middle-aged man called again. But the old man remained silent. "Asshole, what''s the matter with you old man? Our villa master is talking to you! How dare you ignore our Lord? " "That''s right. The old man is too arrogant. I think we should teach him a lesson." "Otherwise, they will think that we Xiaoyang villa is easy to bully!" The people in Xiaoyang villa couldn''t bear it. They were so angry that they drank it directly. Some even pressed their hands on their weapons pinned to their waists and backs. The middle-aged man''s brow also tightened up. He murmured, raised his hand and said, "we don''t see eye to eye with him." The crowd looked at the middle-aged man. But listen to his way: "since Lord Qiu Tian doesn''t appreciate this face, then forget it. If we don''t have Qiu Tian in Xiaoyang villa, can''t we have a banquet? However, what I didn''t expect was that a guard dog of Qiu Tian Da Jun could be so arrogant! Hum, let''s go! Go back first and tell the villa master about it! " "Good!" "Go They nodded and left. But at this moment, the voice of indifference came again. "Stop!" People turn around and look at the sound source. It''s the old man. "What? Qingshan old man, what else do you want to say? Do you regret it? " The middle-aged man snorted and was too lazy to be polite. But the old man still did not answer his words. Instead, he said without expression: "if you come to my castle peak, you must kneel and kowtow. Otherwise, you will be disrespectful to my Lord. If you don''t kneel down and kowtow, don''t leave!" "What do you say?" The people in Xiaoyang mountain villa burst into a pot. The middle-aged man was also furious. "Asshole! Asshole!! Good, you hateful king!! Arrogant!! How arrogant! Even want to force me, the vice leader of Xiaoyang villa, to kneel down and knock you down? Look for death "Vice master!! What do you say? " "Do you want to ask? Go on The middle-aged man roared. The old man couldn''t bear to roar at the villa. But... The old man didn''t panic at all. He just glanced at the people in the villa, and then he raised his foot and took a gentle step forward. And in the moment he stepped out, his body swayed. The painting Jiang Yue, who had just finished kneeling and nine percussion, looked at the old man''s hands, but they did not know when there were more muddy things on the hands of the old man. Looking at them, they found that they were broken hearts. "What?" The painting of Jiang Yue lost its color in horror and looked forward. It was found that the hearts and souls of the people of Xiaoyang villa who had rushed to Xiaoyang villa all disappeared. Before they were close to each other, they had fallen from the sky and died miserably on the spot. "Ah?" The middle-aged man over there is confused. No one saw how the old man made his move, and no one caught a glimpse of him. It''s like a miracle. The middle-aged man was completely stunned. At this moment, he also knew! This old castle peak is not simple! This person who moved here not long ago is not a general person! Go! A word appeared in the middle-aged man''s mind, and then he turned and ran without thinking. But just as soon as he turned around. Whoosh! A strange noise came out. Then I saw the old man of green hill who was thin as firewood and bent. I didn''t know when he was standing in front of him. He was still carrying his hands behind him. The middle-aged man suddenly stopped. But before he stood still, he seemed to realize something, and he lowered his head in a hurry. At this time, the old man on the back of a hand is also extended to lift up. But he saw that his withered fingers were clasping a bright red moving thing. That''s the heart of a middle-aged man. And the middle-aged man at the moment the whole chest... Has completely disappeared... Hollowed out. "Who are you... Exactly?" The middle-aged man opened his mouth and made a hoarse voice. Then his eyes were dim and his whole body was soft. He fell down from the air. The people of Xiaoyang villa died like this.Seeing this scene, Jiang Yue and others are scared out of their wits. Especially the painting of Jiang Yue, Jiao''s body is shaking wildly, and kneeling is not good. At this moment, she finally understood why Dang Feiyang would rather turn over his face and force himself to kneel down. Because it''s the rule to kneel down to the king of Qiu Tian. No one can break the rules, otherwise... There is only one way to die! At this time, the old man seemed to hear something in the dark. He suddenly turned around and bowed his hands toward the green hill, looking as if he were devout. A moment later, he nodded and said "yes". Then he turned his head and said to the painting of Jiang Yue and others, "master, you are required to enter the room and come with me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2081 In front of the watchtower. Sitting quietly at the array in the daytime, he closed his eyes and recuperated. The peony stood on the side. Catching Xuannu is looking at the array, a little distracted. A moment later, she raised her head and glanced at the white night over there. She couldn''t help but say, "white night, how long will it take for the silent moon to wake up?" "You''ve asked almost a hundred times." White night seems to be a little impatient, frown, but eyes did not open: "I said, on the current progress, fast is January, slow is half a year, if Dang Feiyang can find those materials for me in time, then the speed can be much faster!" "Is it?" The eyes of catching Xuannu are dim. She has seen the list of white night, and the materials are of high grade. Rao Shi''s family may not be able to collect all the materials. Only the painting fairy Pavilion and the Dang family can put together these things for the white night. However, even if the Dang family and the painting fairy pavilion are able to gather these treasures together, they will be greatly damaged. "White night, do you say Dang Feiyang will listen to you obediently?" At this time, Qu Xuannu asked again. "How do you say that?" "Your materials are so precious that he may not be obedient... " do you think his life is precious or these materials are precious? Don''t forget that he took my poison pill. If he didn''t have the antidote I gave him, he would surely die. " "But... White night, there are many magic weapons in the world, and there are many magical things that can detoxify ten thousand poisons. Don''t you think it''s too playful to rely on a poison pill just like controlling Dang Feiyang? If so, Dang Feiyang, such a childe, would have been under control for a long time. " Catch Xuan Nu shook her head. "Oh?" White night felt that there was something in his words. He could not help opening his eyes and looking at her: "what do you want to say?" "You don''t know the king Qiu Tian behind Dang Feiyang?" Catch Xuannu and ask. "Qiu Tian Da Jun?" White night whispered, then shook his head: "never heard of... Who is this man?" "Brother of Dang Feiyang." "I don''t know much about it, but it''s said that Qiu Tian is more terrifying than Dangjia and Huaxian Pavilion. It''s said that this is an omnipotent power that can break through the whole world and shape the world. It''s very terrible!" "Oh? Do you want such a strong brother "Strictly speaking, the relationship between Dang Feiyang and Qiu Tian is very complicated! Or the relationship with the whole Dang family is very complicated. " "What do you say?" "According to the information I got, the king Chou Tian had nothing to do with the Dang family at first. Later, because of an accident, the king''s body was damaged, and the spirit consciousness was almost destroyed. So he forced his spirit consciousness to a pregnant female soul, who was the wife of the master of the Dang family, who was also Dang Feiyang''s mother ¡£¡± "What?" When I heard it in the white night, I opened my mouth. "I know it sounds ridiculous, but it is." "Dang Feiyang''s mother succeeded in giving birth to her son, and the son born was Qiu Tian Dajun, who at first blocked his memory and consciousness. After all, his body was damaged and his spirit was unstable. In order to avoid the enemy''s taking the opportunity to find his home, he covered up all his strength. With the growth of his age, Qiu Tian also gradually awakened, only Only 18 years later, he found his original damaged body. After repairing it, he transferred his original spirit and consciousness to the past, and restored his strength. However, the king of Qiu Tian wanted to love him. After all, Dang Feiyang''s mother had treated him as his own son for more than ten years, so he did not break contact with the Dang family. Therefore, Dang Feiyang still called him brother , the Dang family has always relied on him... " these words fell to the ground, and the night was completely speechless. I never thought that the elder brother in Dangfei''s mouth was so tortuous and strange... however, on closer consideration, the experience of Qiu Tian was quite similar to that of Qianlong. Was not the body of Qianlong destroyed before, leaving only a wisp of Yuan Shen consciousness? If so, it can be believed. "So you think that the king of Qiu Tian may be able to remove the toxin from Dang Fei Yang, right?" The white night vomited his turbid breath and asked. "If that''s the case, what you worry about is not whether Dang Feiyang will obey your orders and find you those materials, but whether Dang Feiyang will invite the king Qiu Tian to deal with you! If the king of Qiu Tian comes... Everything will be bad! " Catch Xuan Nu said in a voice. She has never met Qiu Tian, but his reputation has been like thunder in recent years. Who in this area dares to provoke that person, and the Dang family becomes more and more powerful under the protection of Qiu Tian, which is enough to show the strength of Qiu Tian. Hearing the sound in the white night, he lowered his eyebrows and pondered over it without saying a word. And at this time. I''m very happyThere was a slight knock on the door. Three people in the room looked at the gate one after another. But see peony carefully ran past, standing behind the door asked: "who ah." "I... Captured Nanxiong!" The respectful voice of capturing Nanxiong sounded outside. "Ah? Is it the master Peony was startled and subconsciously wanted to open the door, but it seemed that he had thought of something. He looked at the white night over there... the white night was relaxed and said: "what''s the matter?" After a pause, Qu Nanxiong began to say, "Lord Bai Ye, these adults have been kneeling here for a whole day. Are you... Should you meet them..." if you can, he doesn''t want to say this, but he really has no way. The white night doesn''t pay any attention to the guests outside, and these guests are all following The relationship between the capture family is very good. If they continue to let them kneel like this, it is not easy for him to save the face of capturing Nanxiong, let alone explain to these people. Helpless, he can only find the white night. "Let them all go at once." The white night outside seemed to think of something, casually called out. "Your Lord... Are you not angry with them?" Catch Nanxiong and ask. "I''m not such a small person in the daytime. Let''s go!" White night shook his head and said expressionless. When the words fell to the ground, all of them breathed a sigh of relief and were excited one by one. They were busy bowing and saying, "thank you, Lord white night, thank you very much!" People kowtow constantly and then leave in a hurry. This is the embarrassment of the weak. Qu Nanxiong watched silently. After these people left, he vomited his anger, and then made a bow to the gate. "Lord white night... They all left." "You can leave, too!" "There is something small, I want to give it to an adult and then leave..." in this article, I will give it to you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2082 "Oh?" When he heard this, he moved his eyebrows slightly in the white night and became interested: "what is it?" "You will know when you see it!" Capture Nanxiong respectfully. Hearing the sound in the white night, the brow moved gently, and then a light wave. Bang Dang! The door was opened by a gust of air. Outside the capture Nanxiong fell into the eyes of the three. He just looks at Qu Nanxiong holding a brocade box in his hands and bows to him. The box is raised above his head and stands motionless at the door, just like a statue. This is how respectful we should be. "Come in and talk." White night light said. "Yes, my Lord!" Catch the South ambition head one joy, hastily stepped in, and then walked to the white night, again bent over, but it is the brocade box carefully handed over in the past. White night took the brocade box, glanced at it roughly, and opened the box. Bang! The moment the box opened, a strange light bloomed from inside, and then a silver pill like pearl lay quietly in the box. "Pills?" Some accidents in the white night, people took a little breath, but felt a strong aura of aura rushed into the nasal cavity, burst in their own respiratory tract. At that moment, the white night only felt that his whole body was full of a new strange feeling... this kind of feeling is amazing... "this is he Dan?" In the white night, she asked. "Shen Qian Dan!" Capture Nanxiong respectfully. "Shen Qian Dan?" White night a head of fog, puzzling said: "what pill is this?" "Don''t you know, my lord? This divine hidden pill is one of the peerless divine elixirs refined by the famous elixir "Danhua shenzun" in Shengzhou Catch Nanxiong with a smile. "Oh? Dan Hua God Zun? I''ve heard of this man, but he''s been dead for a long time. " The white night light way, the line of sight continues to fall on this God Dan, then lightly asks: "this pill is his masterpiece? No wonder... But this pill doesn''t seem to be outstanding. What''s its effect? If the ordinary soul eats it, does it enhance the soul state of the skill? Or does it increase physical strength "Ordinary soul taking this pill, there is no effect." Catch Nanxiong and shake his head. "No effect?" The white night was stunned. He looked at Nanxiong with consternation: "what''s the use of this Dan?" "This Dan is for your adult use!" Catch Nanxiong with a smile. "For me?" The white night was stunned immediately, with an incredible look on his face. "Yes." It''s not enough for you to hold the soul at the present level, but what you can''t do to capture the soul is not enough to prove that you have a high level of soul capture "What do you want to say?" Asked the white night. Catching Nanxiong said with a smile: "Nanxiong doesn''t want to express anything. Nanxiong just wants to say that this kind of situation of adults needs this pill." "Oh? What is this pill for? " "Ha ha, this pill is for adults, who can''t increase their soul level." Capturing Nanxiong said with a smile: "the adult is powerful, but the growth rate of the soul state is slow. In the final analysis, the reason is that the strength of the human spirit is too high. The time taken for a normal soul person to be promoted to the soul state is probably not the same as that of the adult. I think adults will also feel distressed because it is difficult to improve their soul state for a long time? Don''t worry, this pill can solve this problem When I heard it in the white night, my breath was tight. He fixed his eyes, immediately lowered his voice and said, "what you said... Is it true?" If this is true, then for the white night, it is simply a magic pill! You should know that the strength of other spirits in his body is high enough, and it is extremely difficult to improve his soul state. The most terrifying one is the spirit of the dead dragon. This heavenly spirit can be said to slow down the promotion speed of all the heavenly spirits possessed by white night. At present, the speed of improving the soul state of white night is not as fast as that of normal soul people. If you have this pill, the increase of soul level in white night will surely leap thousands of miles. In a short period of time, it will cross the period of bone fading, rush into the Immortal Emperor, and then enter the period of emperor Jin. At that time, it will not be a dream to touch the realm of eternal emperors. Thinking of this, white night can''t help but be a little excited. But after a moment, he seemed to realize something. He immediately asked, "this pill can help me to improve my soul state rapidly. Then, will it weaken my spirit strength in disguise?" If you rely on weakening the strength of the spirit and make your soul state improve quickly, then white night would rather not use this pill! "Ha ha, you worry too much. If so, what is the significance of this pill? Danhua shenzun is a famous Dan master. How can he refine this kind of pills? Don''t worry. If you take this pill, your spirit strength will not be reduced, but will be slightly improved. As for the perception and breakthrough of soul state, it will be multiplied! You can rest assured"Is it? That''s good! " The white night nodded, and the man was relieved. "But there is still a small flaw in the pill!" At this time, Qu Nanxiong opened his mouth again. "What little flaw?" Asked the white night with a frown. "That''s because it doesn''t last forever." Qu Nanxiong said: "it can only be maintained in several realms. That is to say, after you take it, you will be in xuanzun state, Dacheng Xuanjun state, Wanshi xuanhuang state, Jindi period and wanshidijun state. Your soul level will become terrible. But I think after you have promoted these realms, the effect will be almost volatile. You can It will return to the previous promotion speed... " " so... " in the daytime, my face is slightly tight and my eyes are light. If so, the pill is not perfect. But I think it''s also true that if only one pill can make the high-intensity spirit of the day night become like the ordinary spirit, and can grow rapidly, isn''t it too against the sky? You should know that every promotion of the spirit of the sky with this strength in the white night is extremely terrifying. If he can successfully enter the realm of Dacheng Xuanjun, he will not have to fight against the existence of Hongbing and emperor of all ages! If the ordinary Dacheng Xuanjun exists, I''m afraid it''s no different from the ants on the ground in front of a strong man of the rank of emperor of all ages... "in this case, I won''t take this pill for the time being!" Thinking of the white night, put the pill into the brocade box, and then put it away. "The adults are considerate. I think it''s most appropriate to use this pill to break through a higher level in the future." Catch Nanxiong with a smile. "Later?" White night shakes his head: "later also do not eat." "Eh?" Capture Nanxiong was dumb and looked at the white night in amazement: "that adult wants to... " stay for research. " "White night light way:" if can analyze the refining method of this Dan, then this kind of pill, I can not eat all the time? " "You are joking. This is a pill refined by Danhua shenzun. It is more difficult than ascending to heaven if you want to analyze his prescription through his pills." Qu Nanxiong said with a smile. White night did not speak, just looked at the side of the capture silence moon. See this scene, capture Nanxiong slightly a Leng, suddenly seem to think of something, face tense. He seemed to realize that the man in front of him was not an ordinary metaphysical existence. This man, however, is the one who can save the dead jingjiyue. He is also the one who can easily make strong men such as tie Yaohua and Dang Feiyang kowtow. His means must be unfathomable. Does he really have a way to figure out this prescription? Capture South ambition head to think. "Well, if it''s OK, you can go out and I''m going to practice!" At this time, the white night raised his hand, gently waved, and ordered to leave. After catching Nanxiong''s voice, he quickly clasped his fist again and said, "the adults should practice, and the small ones dare not disturb. The small ones will retreat... But before leaving, please excuse me for daring to ask if you are free at night?" "At night?" White night side head swept his one eye, light asks a way: "what meaning?" "Oh... Well, the villain wants to hold a banquet in the evening to entertain adults, and to thank them. If it wasn''t for the adults'' hard care, my two daughters would not be so safe... So the villain wants to express his feelings to the adults." Qu Nanxiong said with a smile. However, as soon as he said this, he shook his head and laughed. "Catch Nanxiong, you''d better not deal with these useless skills! I''m not interested in your capture Catch Nanxiong smile a stiff, staring at the white night: "adult... What is the meaning of this?" "What do you mean? You''re a smart man, don''t you need me to tell you? " White night light smile way: "I know you send me Dan medicine meaning, also know you set up a banquet meaning! You just want to take me as your supporter, you want to rely on me to deal with Dangjia and huaxiange, and you want me to help you catch the rise of your family, right? " "This..." caught Nanxiong, breathing tight. "Save it!" White night shook his head, the smile on his face gradually disappeared: "I can''t help you to capture your home! I don''t have any good feelings for you. If it wasn''t for the sake of my younger martial sister, I would have even killed you. Now you should be honored not to hit me with an abacus. Do you understand? " "This..." caught Nanxiong in a daze. He stares at the white night, turns and opens his mouth, trembling: "but... White night Lord, you just... Just did not return..." "did you accept your pills? You gave it to me. Why? You want to go back now? " Asked the white night, squinting. "Dare not... Dare not..." catch Nanxiong is busy lowering his head, but his face is very ugly. "If you don''t dare, go out." White night waves again.Catch Nanxiong secretly gritted his teeth, but did not refute, again saluted: "is... White night Lord..." with that, he left the room in some confusion. This time, he lost his wife and lost his army www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2083 Looking at capture Nanxiong embarrassed to leave, Peony''s small face is full of worry. "Master, take your time!" She made a salute to capture Nanxiong. But Qu Nanxiong didn''t seem to hear at all. He just lowered his head and left with a black face. See such a scene, peony can not help worrying. "Miss... Is this OK?" She looked at the white night that was sitting there again. She also looked at the capture Xuannu standing by the array. She asked carefully. "What''s good?" Catch Xuan Nu, calm way. "This... Miss, if you let Mr. Bai get into a fight with the master, I''m afraid... I''m afraid we''ll catch up with the master again..." Peony hesitated and then said cautiously. "Don''t worry, you won''t, because we don''t have this capital." Catch Xuan Nu light said. Peony opened his mouth and didn''t know how to refute it. Indeed, the current catcher is not the opponent of the white night. Even if it is, I am afraid that the catcher will not fight against the white night any more. "Dad''s thoughts can be seen at a glance. Unfortunately, he was too hasty. He had offended Bai Ye before, which made Bai Ye disgusted by my arrest. What he should do is to calm down the anger of Bai Ye, but he didn''t do so. Instead, he was anxious to invite him to marry me. Isn''t that ridiculous? What does he think of white night Catch Xuan Nu and hum. Peony did not speak. "Dad let me down, peony, don''t worry about these, look at the array, try to let Miss recover quickly." Catch Xuan Nu some tired said. Peony nods gently, did not utter a word. The white night sitting there opened her eyes slightly, swept her eyes to catch Xuannu, but did not speak. The array is still constantly urging. And now, inside the Castle Peak. In a huge palace made of bluestones and bricks, a group of people are kneeling on the floor of the palace, one by one, with their heads down, and they dare not look up, with a look of reverence and reverence. At the moment, at the top of the palace, a handsome man with blue hair and blue robe, whose face is extremely pale, is supporting his head with one hand, sitting lazily on a blue stone chair, staring at the man on the chair beside him without expression. At the moment, the man was saying something to the green haired man with excitement on his face. This man is Dang Feiyang. His emotion is very excited, after saying a word incessantly, it is kneeling on the ground, voice choking, biting his teeth and saying: "please make decisions for me, brother!" "Please make the decision for us!" People kneeling below the hall also cried out one after another. All of them are very sad and angry. The sound rose and disappeared for a moment, and the whole palace was especially quiet. The man sitting on the blue stone chair is the famous King of Qiu Tian. After listening to Dang Feiyang''s words, he didn''t seem very angry, but looked at Dang Feiyang calmly. "So you''re poisoned now?" His hoarse voice was palpable. Dang Feiyang nodded again and again and said in a low voice: "this poison is very strange. After taking it, my brother feels that his soul is wrapped in something. Although it does not affect the use of tianhun, this feeling is very uncomfortable. Maybe the effect of this pill will really be like what the white night said. Once the drug is not restrained, it will start from the spirit of heaven, Melt me into a pool of blood and water... Brother, please save my brother... " Dang Feiyang seems a little excited. But he''s not to blame. I can''t calm down who I am now. However, Qiu Tian did not change his expression much. Just watch him lift his hand gently, stretch out five fingers to aim at the Dang Fei Yang over there. People are confused, Qi Qi looked at the five fingers of Qiu Tian, I don''t know what it means. But he saw Qiu Tian''s five fingers bent slightly. Whoosh!!! An inexplicable force suddenly broke out from the five fingers, and in an instant it wrapped Dang Feiyang. Then Dang Feiyang was out of control and quickly flew to the king of Qiu Tian. And Qiu Tian''s five fingers also pierced into the chest of Dang Feiyang like lightning. "Flying Sun!" The picture below Jiang Yue saw this and screamed with fright. The rest of them all opened their eyes and looked at the scene trembling. What''s going on? Do you mean to say that Qiu Tian is going to kill Dang Feiyang? People are unbelievable. But a moment later, Qiu Tian took out his hand. But his five fingers were not stained with blood. As for Dang Feiyang''s chest, there was no scar. "What?" People all stare big eyes, one by one in consternation.This scene is like a miracle. "Brother, I..." Dang Feiyang touched his chest and was surprised. "I checked your spirit!" Qiu Tian said without expression: "it''s really poisoned. The other party is not bluffing you!" "What shall I do, brother?" "I don''t want to die, brother... Help me... Brother, please help me..." with that, Dang Feiyang knelt down again. But at this time, the king Qiu Tian finally had an action. He slowly put down his hand, people are standing up, went to Dang Fei Yang in front of. Dang Feiyang looked at the pale face of Qiu Tian Da Jun, and his body trembled very badly. He lowered his head in a hurry. At this time, Qiu Tian''s emperor suddenly raised his feet and kicked him directly on the body of Dang Feiyang. Bang!! Dang Feiyang spits out a mouthful of blood directly, and the man flies out like an arrow. He bumps into a thick blue stone pillar heavily, and then falls down. When he lands, he is crazy to vomit blood, and his body is full of flesh and skin, which is extremely ferocious and terrifying. "Ah?" The painting of Jiang Yue and others here were completely shocked. What did you do? Is he going to kill Dang Feiyang? But listen to Qiu Tian''s big gentleman''s facial expression to say: "Dang Fei Yang, you let me down too much!" "Brother, are you... Going to kill me?" Dang Fei Yang over there lies on the ground and asks weakly. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, even for mother''s sake." Qiu Tian Da Jun said lightly: "it''s just that this time you''re really a shame. If you let the world know that you''re such a waste and you''re my brother, where should I put my face?" "Brother..." "Castle Peak!" Qiu Tian gave a light drink. "There you are The old man came forward and clasped his hands respectfully. "Take this waste to the medicine pool, put him down, and give him the pill of this seat!" Qiu Tian said coldly. "Yes!" "Brother, then you..." "don''t worry, your justice, I will go to ask for it!" Qiu Tian said calmly, but his eyes were full of strange light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2084 Bang! A strange light burst out from the pavilion. Then I saw that the array inside the pavilion stopped working. The white night sitting in front of the array opened his eyes, frowned and stared at the figure in the array. His face was somewhat unnatural. "It''s beyond the time limit you gave him, but Dang Feiyang hasn''t come back yet. I think he''s probably found the antidote and won''t come back again." At this time, Qu Xuannu walked in with lotus steps, and a touch of congsu was still on her small face. "Maybe it''s the poison that you said the king Qiu Tian detoxified for him. It seems that he has some skills to get rid of these toxins." Calm way of white night. "Lord Qiu Tian is arrogant and powerful. He must have solved the poison of Dang Feiyang. He didn''t come to us during this period of time. Maybe he was also detoxifying. If he succeeded in detoxifying Dang Feiyang, I think he would kill him at the first time and settle accounts with us!" She whispered, then took a crystal from the storage ring and handed it to Bai Ye. "What is this?" The white night glanced at the crystal and asked. "This is the picture that my people monitored at the gate of Dang''s house. Qingshan, the servant of Lord Qiu Tian, went to Dang''s house in person two days ago. If I''m not wrong, maybe the Castle Peak is here to report peace to Dang''s wife. After all, Dang Feiyang is now healing at Qiu Tian''s house." "And then?" White night did not take over the crystal, continued to ask. "Dang family has begun to reorganize its strength." Catching Xuannu continued to hold the record crystal and calmly said, "all the masters of Dang family have returned in the past few days, and the Dang family is also purchasing pills at the heixuan auction house. According to their appearance, they are completely preparing for the war." Speaking of this, Qu Xuannu''s eyes are full of worries. Hearing the sound of the white night, he took over the crystal and activated it. But you can see the picture of Dang mansion gate flashing in the crystal. You can see from that picture that one breath is mixed, and the soul soul with terrible strength comes and goes in and out of the gate of Dang mansion, which is very terrible. The strength of these souls is not comparable to that of the capture family. It seems that the power of Dang family is obviously higher than that of Xi family. "It seems that the Dang family is going to attack you." The white night turned off the recording crystal and said without expression: "now that Dang Jia has an excuse, how can they not seize this opportunity? After all, with this excuse, it''s useless for you to ask for help from Shenji palace. Dang family is determined to eat you "If I really want to fight hard, I have no chance of winning. But even if I lose, I can fight with Dang family and kill them! But I think it''s not just the Dang family who wants to start at present, and the painting immortal Pavilion will definitely not do it. If there is a painting fairy Pavilion involved, I will not be able to resist at all! " "White night, can you help me get through the difficulties?" she said? If you help me, I will be able to get through this robbery safely! " "Sorry, it has nothing to do with me." White night did not want to think about it, but refused directly. "White night..." "I came to you to arrest your family. I just wanted to save Jiyue, a silly girl, but I didn''t come to help you save your family? All these are the interests disputes between you and those two powerful clans. I don''t want to get involved, and I''m not interested in... " " but... Jiyue is still here. If they attack, Jiyue will be implicated... " " I will take Jiyue to Cangtian cliff, and the next treatment of Jiyue will be carried out in Cangtian cliff. " Again in the white night. When she heard the sound, she opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. Bai Ye squinted at her and shook her head: "I thought you would give up the catcher''s family when he treated you like this. I didn''t expect that you would still want to save the catcher at this time?" After hearing this, Qu Xuan Nu bowed her head and remained silent for a moment. Then she shook her head and whispered, "my father really let me down. But there are still a lot of my relatives here. They still care about me and love me. Strictly speaking, my father is also considering the overall situation of the family. Although he is sorry for me, he comes strictly He is not wrong... " " your idea is right, but I still say that, it has nothing to do with me. " White night nodded and stood up. "Peony." He gave a shout. The peony waiting outside rushed into the room with a few quick steps. "Young master." "Go, get ready. Take the lady out of here and come back to the sky cliff with me." "Ah? Now, now? " "Yes..." said the white night. Peony murmured her lower lip and looked at the capture Xuannu. Seeing that she was silent, she could only nod and run away. After about half a day''s work, the peony will clean up everything. Qu Jiyue was still placed in the jade coffin made by Qu Xuannu, and then she was dragged by Qi in the white night and flew away to Qu''s home with Qu Jiyue.All the strong men of the capture family looked up at the white night and peony flying in the sky. Everyone''s expression was incomparably complicated, but no one tried to stop it. After all, white night is really no obligation to save the family. Qu Xuannu was still standing in the pavilion, looking at the empty room. She closed her eyes and sighed bitterly. "Xuannu!" At this time, a hoarse and heavy voice sounded outside the house. "If you treat him better when he comes, if you can stand on his side or even remain neutral when he conflicts with Dang Feiyang, I don''t think the white night will be so helpless. After all, who''s the senior brother of Jiyue who has so many gaps with Jiyue, but he is still willing to stand up for Jiyue, which shows that he is not a man who likes to haggle over everything ¡±Catch Xuan Nu said calmly. "So it''s the father''s fault?" Capture Nanxiong some unwilling to ask. "It''s not your fault. He''s just too disappointed with our captors." Catch Xuannu back. This word, let the innumerable family outside the house high-level all speechless. Qu Nanxiong clenched his fist and clenched his teeth and said, "now Dangjia and huaxiange are ready to start. I have no means to resist. Now... We can only surrender!" "Surrender?" All the captors were shocked and looked at Qu Nanxiong in unison. "Or is there any other choice?" Qu Nanxiong gritted his teeth and said, "I was going to compromise and not turn over with the Dang family, but it was this night that he came to make trouble. Now that he gave up his hands and fled, he left us to face the Dang family and the painting fairy Pavilion. How could this be true? So at present, if we want to save, we have to surrender... " when the captors heard the news, they all fell into silence. Just then, however, the gate opened. Catching Xuannu came out without expression. People were slightly stunned and looked at her. But see her cold drink: "can''t surrender!" "Miss..." "Miss, do you have any strategies?" The capture family members are all looking at Qu Xuannu. However, Qu Xuannu said coldly, "I will lead the capture family to leave here. We will escape from here for the time being and avoid the sharp edge of Dangjia and huaxiange, and wait for the opportunity to rise again." "Ah? Miss, do you mean we are going to give up all the resources here? " The captors were shocked. "Xuannu, what are you talking about here?" Qu Nanxiong was also angry: "I don''t agree! I''m the owner of the house. I''ll make the decision. Don''t interrupt me! " "Cut in? Father, because of your incompetence, I have come to such an end. It''s all your fault. Therefore, you can''t take care of the catcher any more. I''d better leave it to me! " Qu Xuannu said calmly, "only I can make the catcher find hope in this desperate situation! There is only one way to surrender. " This remark surprised the captors. Nanxiong was stunned. He quickly looked at the people around him, but he saw that everyone''s expression was hesitant. No one was against the capture of Xuannu. Seeing this, Qiu Nanxiong knows. His position has been shaken and his ability to capture his family has been questioned. I''m afraid he can''t believe that his daughter will usurp his power one day... ... ... the Dangjia and the painters of the fairy pavilion are operating rapidly. On the third day of leaving the catcher''s house in the white night, their troops were already rushing towards here. However, when they arrived at this time, the whole capture house was empty. The Dang family and the people painting the fairy pavilion are really angry, but they have nothing to do. They can only send people to search for their current position. And soon, the direction of the capture family escape was discerned. Only when they know where they left, Dang family and painting fairy pavilion are no longer dare to chase. Because... Qu Xuannu led the capture family to escape from the direction... It was the Supreme God Temple!! There is no doubt that the capture family is going to take refuge in the Supreme God Temple! Since the dark Dynasty incident, it is impossible for the temple of supreme God to disappear. Because of the matter of Ancient Soul books, they are now exhausted by the harassment of many forces. If the force of the capture family is used as foreign aid, the temple of heaven of the Supreme God will naturally be very happy. In addition, with the relationship between Qu Jiyue and his family, it is likely that they will be able to rely on this big tree. If so, it is impossible for Dang family to get revenge and gain nothing. This can make the Dang family extremely unwilling. So they sent someone to visit the castle peak again and met the Lord of the Castle Peak, Qiu Tian. When the Dang family arrived at the Castle Peak, Dang Feiyang, who had been put into the medicine pool to remove the body toxin, just walked out of the medicine pool."What? The whole family moved and escaped? " Dang Feiyang looked at the person who came to report the news and asked in shock. Yes, young master The visitor knelt on the ground and said respectfully. "Asshole!" The one who flies Yang Qi is furious. As soon as the toxin on his body was solved, he only wanted to find revenge in the daytime and at home. However, he never thought that these people had fled. "The capture family is currently stationed near the temple of God, and they have begun to contact with the temple of God. I think it is difficult to move the family again for the time being..." the man sighed helplessly. Dang Feiyang heard the sound, a tooth was almost broken. However, the king of Qiu Tian asked without expression: "where is the white night?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2085 "Big little, white night has returned to the sky cliff at present, and he still takes Qu Jiyue with him. It seems that he wants to take qujiyue back to Cangtian cliff for healing." The people below kowtow respectfully to Qiu Tian. "Cangtian cliff?" Qiu Tian''s brow moved, then he waved his hand, and said with no expression: "Cangtian cliff is just a place where a group of inferior spirits gather. Don''t worry. Go to prepare immediately. I''m going to the Cangtian cliff and kill the white night! Feiyang, you are also ready to go, this time you go with me, white night''s head, I let you personally cut off "Yes, brother!" Dang Feiyang immediately clasped his fist. His emotion was quite excited and his eyes were filled with expectation. However, at this time, the man kneeling on the ground said: "big little, Cangtian cliff is very different from before, you can''t rush to ah!" As soon as the words fell, people around him breathed heavily. Dang Fei Yang frowned and drank in a cold voice: "Linfu, what do you mean by this? You mean you can''t clean up a little sky cliff? " "Young master, please don''t get me wrong. Even if Linfu has great courage, he will never dare to question whether he or she is big or small. It is just that Cangtian cliff is not the same as it used to be. According to the investigation of Bai Ye by our Dang family, this white night is not just a general person. At present, his power has not only occupied most of Outlands, but also the holy sea, the Holy Land and the Holy Spirit State and many other areas are all occupied, Cangtian cliff is also his income bag! The Dragon Jue power he has mastered is very powerful and powerful! " As soon as this word falls, the Dang Fei Yang on this side immediately laughs. "Outland? Saint immortal domain? What kind of a place is that? Is there enough soul to see? If we don''t have Shenji Palace''s people in charge, these useless areas would have been flattened! Occupy these places, what can be proud of? No one wants people, no resources. In my opinion, this little dragon is nothing. " Dang Feiyang, strictly speaking, is not wrong. After all, if these areas were really useful, they would have been controlled by the strong. However, so far, only the soul people in these areas are fighting. It can be seen that the strong people in the high areas can not see the people or resources in these areas at all... however, the man could not help saying again: "but... There are several Hongbing soldiers in the daytime!" This simple sentence, directly let Dang Feiyang look rigid. "Hong Bing?" He widened his eyes and looked at the man in disbelief. Vaguely, he seemed to think of something. He immediately lost his voice: "do you mean that what he used to capture the house on the spot is Hong Bing?" "Not bad!" The man took a deep breath, and then told them all about the battle of Qi Wushuang in the temple of God. When these words fell to the ground, Dang Feiyang, painting Jiangyue and others were completely silent. Even Qi Wushuang, such a terrible strong man, died in the hands of the white night. Is that terrible? Although Dang Feiyang is confident in himself, he will never compare himself with Qi Wuqi. Because in his opinion, he is too different from him. "Brother..." Dang Feiyang suddenly turned his head and looked at Qiu Tian''s king. His eyes were full of worries: "now... What should we do?" "Hong Bing?" Qiu Tian''s great master vomited and said without expression: "the power of Hongbing depends on the user''s own strength. If the user''s strength is amazing, the power of Hongbing will be amazing. Of course, if the user''s strength is low and the bridge level with Hongbing is too low, the so-called Hongbing in his hands is just a scrap of iron." "But how can he not play the power of Hongbing if he can make a big fuss in the temple of God and kill Qi incomparably at night?" Dangfei Yang busy road. Qiu Tian was silent. After a moment, he raised his head and said calmly, "in that case, I''ll have to work harder for a trip." "What''s your plan, brother?" Dang Feiyang asked. "Since he has Hongbing, naturally, he has to deal with them. I will borrow one and fight with him." Qiu Tian, the great king, said lightly. "Borrow Hongbing?" People were all staring. Hong Bing... Can I borrow it? Who can be so generous? "Flying Sun!" At this time, the king of Qiu Tian waved his hand and threw out a token. Dang Feiyang immediately reached for it. Fixed a look, that is the token of Qiu Tian Da Jun!! "Since there is a dead dragon sword in Cangtian cliff, and there are people guarding the temple of God, if I go there rashly, I will surely be used by that white night. He will lead people from Shenji palace to deal with me. Although I am not afraid of this seat, it will create opportunities for him to take advantage of. So I want you to run two places!" "Which two places?" "First, Shenji palace! You go and send a message to them and ask the Lord of Shenji palace to go to the heaven cliff! ""Why?" "Verdict!" Qiu Tian said calmly, "because I want you to go to the white night to fight! I will ask the people of Shenji palace to judge the duel! " "The next war?" Everyone breathed with a shudder. "Brother, what''s the use of this? It''s impossible to receive your war letter in the white night. " Dang Fei Yang shook his head. "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t take it." Qiu Tian said calmly: "as long as you invite the people from Shenji palace, my main purpose is not to let Shenji palace interfere here. As long as Shenji palace doesn''t start, I will leave the future of Cangtian cliff to the Dang family, understand?" As soon as this word falls, Dang Fei Yang breathes tightly, vaguely seems to have guessed something, all over his face is inconceivable. "Brother, do you want to... " come on, I should also be ready to go for a trip! " King Qiu Tian waved and motioned for everyone to step back. People do not dare to hesitate, have clasped fists, carefully retreated from the palace. After a while, only the old man Qingshan and the king Qiu Tian were left in the palace. "Hurry up, help me contact Lord Ling!" Qiu Tian said without expression. "Yes, master!" Qingshan old man nodded, then walked to the side of the barrier, stretched out his hand and pressed it on it, slightly urging his breath. Bang! I just heard a strange noise. Then a strange phalanx lit up from the palace floor. When I saw it, there was an exquisite array on the floor. The array was working, and a gray shadow rose slowly in the center. As soon as the empty shadow appeared, it was the king Qiu Tian who looked up. "What''s the matter?" A hoarse voice came out. "Lend me your Hongbing." Qiu Tian said without expression: "after borrowing me, I will send you two Hongbing, how about?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2086 Qiu Tian''s indifferent voice lingers in the blue stone palace. However, the figure standing in the middle of the array did not answer, but silently watched the king Qiu Tian above. Qiu Tian was still lazy. He was reclining in his chair, holding his head in one hand and squinting at the shadow in the array. He looked very disrespectful. But the shadow didn''t get angry, and now it was finally speaking. "Give me two Hongbing? Qiu Tianjun, this joke is not funny! " The voice is very hoarse, low, like the gurgling sound produced by the friction of stones, and the skin and flesh of people who listen to it tremble. "I''m not kidding you." Qiu Tian said without expression. "Then, where are you going to capture the soldiers?" The shadow continued to ask. "Cangtian cliff." "Well? Heaven cliff After hearing Qiu Tian''s words, the shadow''s face showed a touch of confusion. It seemed that he was thinking something. After half a ring, he said hoarsely: "I seem to have a thing related to this place in my mind, but I still can''t remember... This place... Where is it..." "hmm? There''s one thing about this place? " The king of Qiu Tian narrowed his eyes, lowered his voice and asked, "is it said that your body was injured in this Cangtian cliff?" "Wounded?" "Don''t you remember? Your original embodiment has now fallen into a deep sleep. The reason is that one of your sub bodies has been seriously injured, which has affected the noumenon, and even the memory has been in confusion. What I''m talking to now is just one of your avatars! " Qiu Tian, the great king, said lightly. "Is it?" The shadow frowned and said, "I have some intermittent and hazy memories in the past 100 years..." "if you are so sensitive to the affairs of the Cangtian cliff, then I think that your personal injury may be in the Cangtian cliff! After you go back, you can surprise the people in the temple. For the sake of treatment, they will focus on this side. I think the person who hurt you will be found out soon. " "Well." The shadow nodded: "then try it." "What about jingmie Dao?" Qiu Tian asked again. "Did I say lend it to you?" The shadow shook his head. "You don''t do this business?" "Worth it?" "It is said that he has three Hongbing, Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword! And... Abandon the sword! " "Abandon the sword?" The shadow breathes a tight, that fuzzy eye all tight several minutes. "I don''t want to abandon the divine sword. If I can get it back, I will only give you Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword. This is my place." Qiu Tian said without expression. "I''m afraid I can''t lend you this jingmie Dao. I''ll get it myself." Shadows fade. "You can''t get it." "Why do you say that?" "Because if you don''t give me the jingmie Dao and don''t let me pick it up, then I will unite with this person to deal with your startling temple!" The king of Qiu Tian held his head and continued. The shadow fell into silence. He had no doubt about the power of Qiu Tian. If this person really joined the other side of the sky cliff, it would have been a piece of fat, which would have turned into a hard bone in the blink of an eye. The fighting power of Cangtian cliff can be ignored, but the strength of Qiu Tian''s great king can be called against the sky... after a long silence, the shadow finally nodded and said with no expression: "in two days'' time, I will send someone to deliver the jingmie sword! You should remember what you said. When you return the jingmie sword, I hope to take it together with Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword! " When the words fell, the king of Qiu Tian directly waved his big hand, and the array immediately stopped working, and the people in the middle of the array disappeared. The old man standing next to the phalanx immediately knelt down and exclaimed, "I wish the master a victory "It doesn''t matter whether it''s winning or losing. It''s just taking things." Qiu Tian said lightly, then got up and went to the inner palace. ... ... the capture family is settled down. Peony also quietly received the letter from capture Xuannu. Knowing that there was nothing wrong with Qu''s family, she also put down her heart and immediately returned a letter informing her of the situation on this side of Cangtian cliff. At present, the capture of silence month has been placed in the palace of Cangtian cliff to warm up. Although the place of Cangtian cliff is not comparable to the capture house, since the reign of the white night, the conditions and facilities here have been constantly rising. At present, it is no less than the resources of the capture house, and the recovery of capture silence month is also in a normal state. In the white night, two disciples from the jade tower came to take care of him. Qi Mei was also waiting for her. She did not have to worry about anything. Just in the white night back to the sky cliff not long ago, painting river moon and Dang Feiyang again found the door.White night inquiry, immediately led Huang Yao and others rushed to the gate of Cangtian cliff. At the moment, the old man is still sitting in the chair, staring at these figures outside, a pair of old eyes full of cold. On the ground, there are the bodies of several dragon soul killers. They were originally stationed here, but now they are killed by Dang Feiyang. As soon as the white night appeared, the only two souls rushed over immediately, kneeling excitedly in front of the white night: "Dragon Lord!" "You go down and heal first." The white night swept their eyes and whispered. "Yes, Dragon Master..." the two people glared indignantly at the dangfeiyang people over there, and then they went back to the Cangtian cliff in confusion. Step up in the daytime. "Flying Yang?" He said calmly, "I didn''t expect you to come back? But... You seem to have exceeded the deadline I gave you? It seems that you haven''t taken the chance I gave you! " "White night, don''t pretend to be a garlic. Your poison has been detoxified by my brother!" Dang Feiyang coldly hummed: "white night, the humiliation you have caused to me, I will certainly return it. I swear..." "I won''t talk about it yet! What are you going to do with me for killing my people in my territory? " The white night is light. "Reckon?" Without waiting for Dang Feiyang to open his mouth, the painting Jiangyue beside him snorted: "this is a place where a group of bedbugs and wastes live. It''s their honor for a group of low-level soul people to die in our hands. What can they be dissatisfied with?" "That''s it Dang Fei Yang also disdained to drink a: "white night, you still don''t think about your hands of this group of trash, or think about yourself!" "Myself?" "Not bad!" Dang Feiyang raised his hand and waved to the white night. Whoosh! A white light shuttle came. White night immediately raised his hand and looked at the white light and found that it was an envelope. "Challenge letter?" Qi Mei nearby cried out. "Qiu Tian Da Jun?" The white night swept his eyes and signed, and moved his eyebrows slightly. "My brother will come here in three days to challenge you! White night, you''d better prepare well and think about how to meet my brother''s anger! Hahaha... "Dang Feiyang laughed triumphantly. The power of Qiu Tian is so powerful that no one can match him. If such a strong man makes a move, the sky will be broken and the heaven and earth will be turned upside down. How can this small sky cliff be defended by his means? Qi Mei, Huang Yao and others looked ugly. Although they don''t know who the king Qiu Tian is, they should know that he is not a general person just by his name. "If you send us a challenge, do we have to take it? Do you think too much? " Qi Mei hummed and said to the white night, "white night, return this thing. We won''t take it!" "What''s the use if you don''t take it? I''ll tear up the challenge book and Qiu Tian will not come to Cangtian cliff? What''s more, this challenge is not for us The white night shakes his head. "Not for us to see? So... For whom? " Qi Mei asked. "Shenji palace!" Calm way of white night. Several people heard the sound, Qi is a tremor. "I''m afraid that the vagabond should have gone to Shenji palace to invite just people? There is a dead dragon sword in my Cangtian cliff, and the environment is special. The Dang family are worried that Shenji palace will be involved in the fight between King Qiu Tian and me. Therefore, Shenji palace is invited to come to justice. They should kill me in front of Shenji palace, and then take over Cangtian cliff in front of Shenji palace people! " The white night spoke again. As soon as these words fell, all the people in the sky cliff were stunned. "Ha ha ha, you are not a fool at night! I didn''t expect to guess it. It''s good! It''s a pity that even if you know, what can you do? "The dragon will die out soon, too. Qi Mei was stunned. "White night, now... What to do?" "When the soldiers come, they will cover up the water and the earth. Let''s wait until the Lord Qiu Tian comes." White night put away the challenge book, light said. Qi Mei almost died when she heard the sound. White night, this is to meet the challenge! But at this time, the white night also had no choice. The challenge letter from other people''s Qiu Tian Dajun was just a cover. Others came to kill people at all. Whether they should fight or not could not change the result! Now, I can only think of a way to deal with the coming strong enemy! Qi Mei was in a mess. "So you''re going to fight? Good, good! White night, you are not a coward after all. In this case, we will see you in three days. I hope you can still have the calm appearance you have nowDang Feiyang laughs again, then turns around to leave. "Stop!" At this time, the white night called out. "Anything else?" Dang Feiyang squints and looks at the white night. But the white night pointed to the corpse on the ground and said calmly, "I said before, you haven''t calculated this account with me. Why are you in a hurry to leave? Who... Let you go? " As soon as this speech is said, Dang Feiyang and others breathe heavily. "White night, what do you want to do?" The sun is flying and the sound is low. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2087 "Of course, it''s blood debt and blood payment!" White night light way: "kill me without reason, how can I be indifferent? It''s not too much for you to lose two lives if you die here? " "Oh, are you going to kill us?" Dang Feiyang did not seem too flustered, but chuckled and said: "interesting! White night, the two armies are fighting without killing envoys. I''m here to give you a challenge. If you kill me, what''s the consequence? You should know it yourself? I think even if the people in Shenji palace don''t move you, they will certainly condemn you for such shameless behavior, won''t they? " Dang Feiyang is fearless, after all, what he said is right. Although the white night is very thick skinned, this kind of thing affects the reputation of cangtianya and longjue, and also his personal reputation. If Bai Ye does this, the first one to dislike must be Shenji palace. Although Shenji palace will not be involved in the gratitude and resentment between two powerful families or two people, such shameless things are still rejected by Shenji palace people. Not only that, many powerful clans in Lisheng are also disdainful of this kind of behavior. The white night is naturally a matter of understanding how to get more help and less to lose. However, he didn''t care much about this. If he really killed Dang Feiyang, he would kill him. However, from the present point of view, it is OK to kill him three days later. White night random thoughts under, light said: "in this case, then put you a horse." "Ha ha, I said you are a smart man! Ha ha ha... "Dang Feiyang laughed again. The laughter was particularly harsh, and the people in the sky cliff were very angry. At this time, however, the white night opened again. "But I won''t kill you, but I will abolish your cultivation. Is that ok?" As soon as this word comes out, Dang Feiyang is stunned. "Do you want to abandon me? White night, are you serious? " He took a deep breath, his face darkened and he asked in a low voice. White night did not speak, just raised his hand, toward this side of the swing flying Yang. Whoosh! A mighty suction came into effect in an instant. Dang Fei Yang pupil shrinks, crazy force, seems to want to break away from this suction. But very reluctant. In the fierce strength of the white night, his means are incomparably pale. And then it was. Whoosh! A gray light came from the side and directly cut off the power wrapped in Dang Fei Yang. Dang Feiyang was freed immediately. "Well?" The white night slightly raised his head and looked at the source of gray light inexplicably. However, we can see that the source comes from behind Dang Feiyang, among the group of souls who follow Dang Feiyang. I saw a middle-aged man with long hair and shawl coming out of the group of soul people behind. The man was dressed in simple clothes, and his face was indifferent. He was quietly watching the white night here. His soul was already stimulated. Twelve heavenly spirits were boiling wildly in his body. The terrible spirit was rippling in all directions like the Taotao river. "What a terror!" Qi Mei, Huang Yao and others on this side were terrified to lose their color. They were frightened and couldn''t help retreating, and their scalp was numb. Apart from shenjiwei, they have never known such a terrible soul person. For them, it''s just a power level. White night frowned slightly: "is this the capital you rely on?" "This is my elder brother''s expert, qingbaojun! White night, don''t think you are really invincible. Don''t think that if I come here alone, you will bully me at will. If you have the Lord qingbaojun here, you can''t hurt me. Don''t say I killed several of you. I''ll kill all the people behind you! What can you do? Ha ha ha... " Dang Feiyang laughed again. It''s no wonder why he dares to be so arrogant. It turns out that Qiu Tianda sent his bodyguard here! The white night coagulates the eye, did not speak. Qi Mei at the back of her head was eager to drink: "Huang Yao, quick, go and transfer the strength of the general''s house to wipe out foreign enemies for the cliff Lord!" "Yes Huang Yao trembled all over, and he was crying out in a hurry, and then he wanted to turn back. "Don''t call them!" At this time, the white night called out. "Lord..." "this level of soul is not what they can deal with!" "My lord... General Xu Ziming has trained a special array skill. How can he not deal with him?" Huang Yao is a little reluctant. "I''ve seen that. It''s OK to hold him down, but it''s still too hard to kill him. What''s more, I''m not in the mood to waste time on these people now, so I''ll do it!" White night face expressionless said, and then take a step toward the Qing Baojun. "Sir, qingbaojun has no intention to fight with you. After three days, my Lord will come and share the victory and defeat with you. Now qingbaojun just wants to take Er Shao and leave here safely, that''s all!" Seeing the white night coming, qingbaojun''s eyebrows moved gently and said.His words fall, Dang Fei Yang is not happy. "Qingbaojun, what are you afraid of? If you can''t fight him, it should be OK to take me away safely. If you can''t beat him, why bow to him? " Dangfei Yang hair angry way. Qingbaojun did not speak. At this time, the white night over there was already moving. He steps a little bit, the person is like an eagle, in an instant toward the green treasure king this rush. The momentum of terror was like a big wave. Qingbaojun''s breath was tight, his face was heavy, and his palms waved rapidly. He rolled out a chaotic force and covered the whole area. And just at the moment when the chaotic force is scattered... Dong! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a record came out like a thunderbolt. The surrounding space of qingbaojun, Huajiang Yue and Dang Feiyang is all twisted out, and a large number of spaces explode. In the twinkling of an eye, all the areas outside the gate of Cangtian cliff have turned into whirlpool, which is very terrible. Seeing this scene, Dang Feiyang and painting Jiang Yue''s face turned white again. What a terrible means! The strength of this white night is really unfathomable. "Feiyang, we''d better leave for the time being. After three days, we''ll come to find this guy and settle accounts with him!" Painting river month swallow saliva, low voice busy said. "Good... Good..." Dang Feiyang nodded and said in a trembling voice, "qingbaojun, hurry up, help me get out of here!" "It''s... Er Shao!" The Qing Baojun nodded solemnly and then murmured: "open!" Bang! A force of truth burst out of his mouth, cutting into the chaotic void in front of him, smoothing out all the twisted areas in front of him. But the moment the power of the truth just burst out, a strange force suddenly ran towards qingbaojun along the power of the truth. "Not good!" Qingbaojun''s face changed suddenly and he lost his voice. "What?" This side of the swing flying Yang slightly a Leng, side head look. However, a figure appeared in front of qingbaojun in an instant, and it was a hard blow to qingbaojun. Bang!! There was a big bang. Qingbaojun''s body instantly turned into an arrow, flew down and hit the ground. Roar... the earth trembles! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2088 Violent tremor and explosion will render the gate of the sky cliff as if it were a holocaust. Dang Feiyang and Huajiang Yue, who had not yet escaped, were suddenly lifted out and fell heavily on the ground. Two people were smashed, head broken blood, in a mess, a soul gas were hit scattered. When they got up, they saw that qingbaojun over there was dizzy at the moment. He stood up unsteadily. The blow in the white night just broke his soft armor. Seeing this scene, Dang Fei Yang took a breath. If you don''t have this soft armor magic weapon, I''m afraid the blow just now is not to blow qingbaojun to death! Is that the strength of white night? It''s... Too scary, isn''t it? The pupil of Dangfei Yang is full of trembling. At this moment, he finally understood why the iron Yaohua knelt down to this man! I''m afraid that those people who captured the family at the beginning might not have been able to do anything about this person, right? Thinking of this, Dang Fei Yang''s body also couldn''t stop shaking. "Young master, withdraw quickly!" At this time, qingbaojun suddenly turned his head and drank at the stagnant Dangfei Yang. Then he urged the soul of heaven and offered a magic weapon. He threw a bright gem like substance to the white night over there. The gem was shining and beautiful. It was like a feather. When it fell on the ground, the gem suddenly broke into pieces, and something seemed to fly out of it. Under the strong light, Qi Mei and Huang Yao on this side could not open their eyes and moved their eyes one after another. When the strong light dissipated, people found that in front of Qing Baojun, there appeared a giant ape with black hair and silver armor, holding an iron bar like a huge pillar. The giant ape has red eyes, exposed fangs, and is nearly three meters tall. Its swollen muscles are wrapped in silver glittering armor. The whole momentum is incomparably unrestrained and domineering. In addition, the huge iron bar on its shoulder makes people shiver and tremble at a glance. "What is this?" Qi Mei had never seen such a creature. But the white night knows. This is telepathy! After the black ape appeared, he gave a direct roar, and rushed towards the white night. Its huge soles trampled the ground trembling wildly, the earth cracked, and the soul and spirit in the air splashed with ripples, which could not be calm. And when it approached, the huge iron bar was held high by it, and then hit the white night''s head fiercely. Whoo!!!! At the moment when the iron bar falls, you can even hear the roaring sound of ancient giants, especially powerful. Moreover, the emptiness that the iron bar passes through is twisted, as if it were a wave of stillness stirred by it, which is extremely terrible. Qi Mei, Huang Yao and others in the back were forced to retreat from the club and could not get close to them. At the same time, they were frightened by the blow. If this is smashed, I''m afraid there will be no bones left in the night? The next second, however, they found that their worries were unnecessary. Just look at the white night raised his hand, gently to the head. Bang! A thick, dull sound exploded. He saw that fierce and tyrannical iron bar stopped directly. Fixed eyes to look, just found that the iron bar was actually a white night to a steady hand to catch. "What?" "Is this... The power of an adult?" "Is your majesty too strong?" Huang Yao and others are all scared to be silly. "His strength... Seems to have improved countless times!" Qi Mei is also a tremor, cherry lips light Nan. After qingbaojun''s death, Dang Feiyang and Huajiang Yue saw that their legs were softened and their iron color turned blue. They did not dare to have any hesitation. They immediately turned their heads and ran. At this time, qingbaojun also rushed over. Giant ape hands clasped iron bars, crazy pressure, trying to break the white night''s arm to Shengsheng, breaking his defense. But no matter how hard the ape tries, it seems that it can''t succeed, as if its power is a joke in front of the power of the white night. The ape was furious. A mouth full of fangs roared wildly, and his eyes became more and more red. His spirit was like a turbulent River, constantly converging on the iron bar. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised another hand, directly held the thick iron bar, and then the divine power was sacrificed, and suddenly made a force. Click! A strange noise came out. There were a lot of cracks like cobwebs in the fierce iron bar. The roar of the great ape was infinitely small in an instant, and the violence in that pair of blood eyes also dissipated innumerable. White night... Crushed the iron bar with his bare hands! There is no doubt that his strength completely crushed the great ape. This great ape obviously has intelligence quotient, seeing this scene is already thoroughly shocked.However, when the iron bar was about to be crushed in the white night, a quick shadow suddenly arrived, and a fist hit the chest of the white night in an instant. The white night was caught off guard and flew out directly. However, he did not lose his balance. Instead, he turned over in the air and fell on the ground. However, the man did not stand still. The Qi Sabre was like a wild beast, and devoured it towards him. "Broken!" White night''s expressionless murmured, and the power of truth was released, and all the air sabres burst into pieces. "Out!" Another low drink. It comes from qingbaojun, and this voice is also the art of truth telling, and its intensity is no worse than that of white night. Then, the Qi saber that just broke up was agglomerated again, and once again bit away towards the white night. And this time, the strength of the Qi Sabre was much stronger than before. White night eyebrow micro motion, finger forward gently stroke. Whew! A space crack was pulled open by his fingers. The crack appeared, expanded rapidly, and turned into a kind of material like a space door. The air knife flying in the air was instantly swallowed by the space door. Next second. Whew! The body of the white night suddenly trembled. His whole body breath also can''t help chaos, then look down, but see the chest of the white night, by a stab sharp twisted space to pierce. "Dragon master!" "White night!" Here Qi Mei, Huang Yao and others cried bitterly. Qi Mei is crazy to rush to the past, want to rescue the white night. It''s too late. Because qingbaojun over there has already killed the white night at the first time. He''s faster and more aggressive. These people in the sky cliff want to save the white night forehead from his hand. It is just a fantastic dream. Qingbaojun pulled out a withered and pale long knife from nowhere. He buckled it with one hand. The blade of the knife rose horizontally and slashed hard at the neck of the white night. The power of this sword is even more powerful and strong than that of the great ape. It seems that the terrifying and dominating spirit is going to swallow everything, which is very terrible. When the knife edge strikes, the air of space and time here are in disorder! This is a magic knife! Moreover, under the influence of qingbaojun, its power is more than several times of the normal level. Qing Baojun has poured all his strength into this sword. He wanted to win or lose on the knife. Whoosh!! The sword is graceful in meaning and powerful in appearance. Under the influence of qingbaojun, he precisely cut on the neck of white night. Qi Mei and others were unable to stop it. They can only stare at the scene, staring at this amazing scene! Just... When that knife cut in the neck of the white night, people''s faces can''t help but become rigid. Qing Baojun, who believes in swearing eggs, is stunned. The smile on his face is gone. It turns out that... That withered sword was cut in the neck of the white night, and the white night was... Undamaged!! The blade of the knife was hard against his neck, but it could not be cut in half. There was no blood mark on his neck, let alone cut his neck open. Seeing this, everyone realized that... This strike did not pose a threat to the white night at all. Qing Baojun''s attack was completely ignored by white night! "How could... Be like this?" Qingbaojun''s eyes are dull, staring at the white night, his face is full of incredible. "You seem to have lost." White night stretched out his hand, gently against the body of the long knife, and then as if plucking a string gently. Dang! A force of terror is released from the fingertips of the white night. Bang Dang! Then he saw that the long knife burst into pieces in an instant, and the power of the knife was like an electric current flowing towards qingbaojun''s body. Qingbaojun''s body trembled wildly, and his mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood. He retreated and almost fell to the ground. His silent hand was wiped away immediately. "No way! impossible! This... It''s impossible! " Qingbaojun stabilized his body, wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes trembled wildly. His mouth kept whispering: "you are obviously twisted by my space and torn open your body, but why... My knife can''t split you!! This... This is absolutely impossible "So you think your space power hurt me? Do you really hurt me White night light said. Qingbaojun''s pupil rose, and suddenly raised his head to look at the white night. But he saw that the twisted space around the white night was all restored, and the space that pierced his body was also slowly stretched out and restored to its original state. When he looked at the white night after his recovery, he could see that his body was intact, and there was no trace of being pierced at all."What Qingbao Junru was struck by lightning. He was totally stupid. He was stunned and looked at it for a half time. Then he seemed to realize something. He trembled: "originally, you pretended to be hurt by me. You deliberately lied to me and defeated me again..." "if you know, you don''t need me to explain it!" White night walked past, a hand put on qingbaojun''s shoulder. Qingbaojun raised his head and wanted to say something, but he saw the white night exert a little strength. "Ah A sad cry rang through the gate of the sky cliff. He saw the whole man suddenly rolling on the ground, holding an arm and shaking wildly. A moment later, qingbaojun stopped, but found that his soul power was blocked. He was pale, biting his teeth and staring at the white night: "you... Don''t kill me?" "You''re still useful. Why kill you?" White night shook his head. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2089 For qingbaojun, white night is still very appreciated. In fact, the strength of qingbaojun is not bad, at least one or two grades higher than Dang Feiyang. For qingbaojun''s attack, white night is not immune. At least Qing Baojun''s knife could not have been accepted if it was not for the divine power. At the moment of that knife, white night concentrated all his magic power on his neck, and strengthened the defense of his neck to an unprecedented situation. Only then did he successfully resist the attack of qingbaojun, making it seem that he was completely immune to white night. As for the chest injury of the white night, it is not disguised, but real. The reason why the injury of the white night is not there is only the moment that the twisted space is smoothed out, the white night is repaired with the spirit flower and the spirit. If we really want to fight, it will take some effort to defeat Qing Baojun in the daytime. But Qing Baojun has no intention of fighting against the white night. Although the spirit of white night is low, but qingbaojun is aware of the extraordinary body of white night, so in the first fight, qingbaojun said that to Bai Ye, euphemistically expressing his concerns about white night. Knowing this, Bai Ye used these moves to frighten Qing Baojun, making him mistakenly think that the gap between himself and white night is just like the difference between heaven and earth, which makes him lose his fighting spirit and give up. Everything went as smoothly as white night thought. However, Bai Ye doesn''t intend to kill Qing Baojun. After all, Qiu Tian has not appeared yet. He still has a lot of value. After sealing off the cultivation of qingbaojun, he gives qingbaojun to Huang Yao in the white night, and makes him break into the prison of Cangtian cliff. The current prisons in the sky cliff belong to the radiation range of the sky array. They are sealed by the force of the big array. Unless someone''s strength is stronger than that of the sky array, it is impossible to break through the boundary of the prison. At present, the white night is only a little bit of power that can activate the sky array. Although this force is like a drop in the ocean compared with the whole array, at present, the white night is enough. It''s just that this is not the time to think about it. I look forward to it like lightning. In the blink of an eye, it is crossing hundreds of thousands of miles of heaven, following the residual breath of the road to pursue forward. About half a column of incense Kung Fu, he lightly jumped, darted to two galloping figures in front of him, stopped it. The two figures were shocked and looked up. When it seemed that someone was coming, they were too scared to stand still. "White... White night?" "You... You... How did you come after me?" The voice of trembling and terror rang out. It turns out that these two figures are just escaping Dangfei Yang and painting Jiangyue. Seeing that the white night appeared in front of him and did not see the figure of qingbaojun, Dang Feiyang''s face turned pale to the extreme. He knows, I''m afraid that qingbaojun is already in a bad situation... "I said that I would abandon your cultivation and let you go again." White night calm way: "I white night said to do, if let you go back like this, then I am not reneging on my promise?" "White night, you can''t... You can''t mess around... Dang Feiyang opened his mouth, but he was shaking and shouting. It''s just that there''s no point in saying this now. White night did not pay any attention to it, but raised his hand. Whoa! The Dang Fei Yang over there was immediately bound by an invisible air current, and the whole person was lifted up. His body was tightly packed, and his skin was tight, as if he was squeezed by something and would burst at any time. "Ah Painting Jiangyue screamed, people want to go out to rescue Dang Feiyang, but the spirit just urged, and was scared by the casual look of the white night. Even Qing Baojun was defeated, even Dang Feiyang was held by the white night so easily. What''s the use of her means? "White night, are you... Are you going to kill me?" Dang Feiyang screamed weakly. At the moment, he did not dare to place his hope on the painting of Jiang Yue. At this time, he could only find a way to survive. "Don''t worry, I told you I won''t kill you if I don''t kill you!" "I think I just want to ask you a question now!" "Question... You... What do you want to ask?" Dang Fei Yang cried hard. "Why do you want to fight me "You should know that I have Hongbing in my hand. Since all his war books have been sent down to Cangtian cliff, it can be proved that he knows the situation of Cangtian cliff, and he is confident that he can fight against Hongbing?" After fighting with qingbaojun, the mood of the white night is actually very heavy. If such a person is just a pawn under the emperor''s knee, he really does not know what his own strength should be. What''s more, the other party knows that he has Hongbing, but he still dares to challenge him. It is enough to show that the other party has a very deep foundation.That''s why white night asked. It would be normal to say that Qiu Tian did not know that he had Hongbing to avenge him. Now it seems that it is a little strange. Dang Feiyang heard the voice and was silent for a while. Then he said hard and hoarse: "the reason is very simple... Because my brother... Also has Hongbing!" "Is it?" The eyes of the white night are frozen and tight, and they don''t seem too surprised. At present, this is the only explanation! He took a deep breath and asked, "do you know what the Hongbing in his hand is?" "I don''t know... Elder brother''s means, all over the world, which is what I can know. White night, I advise you to give up. You can''t be my brother''s opponent. Now you let me go. I''ll go back to plead for my brother and ask him to cancel the duel. The well water between us doesn''t violate the river, and we don''t communicate with each other when we are old or dead. I can also regard it as what happened today It didn''t happen. The friendship and resentment between us have been written off. What do you think, white night... "Dang Feiyang said again. Now he still fantasizes to be able to leave safely from the hands of the white night. It''s a pity that the white night is not as naive as the Flying Sun thinks. Because at this moment, even if Dang Feiyang really wants to calm people, it is too late. Since the king Qiu Tian has sent someone to Shenji palace, it shows that he is determined to move the white night. What''s more, it''s no longer a personal grudge. There are also interests involved. Bai Ye believes that Qiu Tian Da Jun wants Hongbing in his hand. At the moment, the white night also wants the Hongbing in the hands of the king Qiu Tian. "Dang Feiyang, it''s too late to say that now. I hope your brother can help you to cure your soul!" White night face expressionless said, and then raised his hand, toward the chest of swing flying Yang. "No The Flying Sun shrieked. It''s useless. Bang! Pooh! A crackle came out. Then he saw Dang Feiyang spit out a mouthful of blood, and then his body trembled and fell on the ground. "Take him back and tell Qiu Tian to wait for him!" The white night looks at Huajiang Yue, then turns around and runs away from the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2090 In the dark palace. A man in a blue robe with long hair and a shawl is sitting on a stone chair, indifferent to a embarrassed figure helped over. This embarrassed figure is Dang Feiyang, and the man who helped him to come over to draw the river moon. Walking to the center of the palace, Hua Jiangyue''s hand is loose. Dang Feiyang falls to the ground like mud, while Hua Jiangyue kneels down on the ground directly, crying bitterly and howling. "Brother, please make decisions for us..." the tragic voice resounded from inside and outside the palace. The king of Qiu Tian above took a breath and closed his eyes. "That white night was so arrogant that we just went to give him a letter of war, but he still wanted to hurt us. He abandoned Feiyang''s cultivation and wanted to kill us. If it wasn''t for my saying that the two armies were fighting without cutting the envoys, he would be worried that we would not come back. Brother, this white night did not pay attention to you at all Let''s go out and correct your name for yourself. Please be fair, elder brother The painting river month cries out indignantly, then kowtow again, can''t help sobbing. There was only her choking voice and the painful groan of Dang Fei Yang. Qiu Tian was silent. The old man of green hill just stood aside and kept silent. At this time, Qiu Tian stood up and walked towards the painting River and moon. Painting Jiangyue slightly raised her head and looked at Qiu Tian, who was close to him. She breathed heavily and quickly buried her head again. She did not dare to make a sound. But he saw the king of Qiu Tian come to her, crouch down, put his hand against her parents, and raised her face. Painting Jiangyue''s delicate body trembles, looking at Qiu Tian''s beautiful face and indifferent eyes, her cheeks are a little red. In fact, she also admires Qiu Tian Da Jun, but she knows that the existence of this level is not what she can think about, so she just focuses on Dang Feiyang. However, Dang Feiyang is more incompetent than she imagined... "do you hate white night?" See Qiu Tian Da Jun stretched out his hand and wiped away tears from the corners of his eyes for the painting of Jiang Yue. Painting Jiang Yue was a little stunned, then gnawed his teeth and said with indignation: "of course I hate it. I wish I could tear him into pieces. I wish I could tear him apart. It''s not only him, but also the people around him. I want them all to die!" "Is it?" Qiu Tian said calmly, "if I don''t help you, will you still hate him?" As soon as this word came out, he drew Jiang Yue''s pupil and looked at Qiu Tian Da Jun in an incredible way. "Brother, what are you talking about? Are you... Not going to help us out? " "If I said yes, would you still hate white night?" Qiu Tian asked again. The autumn eyes of the painting river moon trembled wildly. People looked at Qiu Tian Da Jun, and her lips were constantly shaking. Slowly, her body was also shaking wildly. The resentment on her face was slowly transformed into fear, fear, hesitation and even despair. She didn''t say anything, but Qiu Tian seems to have got the answer. "Your hatred is based on my revenge for you, because you think I can avenge you, so you hate it. If I can''t revenge for you, what you have for white night is not hate, but fear, fear and despair!" Qiu Tian stood up and said with no expression: "to sum up, waste is not qualified to hate others." Painting Jiang Yue''s mouth is light, staring at Qiu Tian Da Jun, but I don''t know what to say. At this time, another figure quickly walked into the palace, went to the front of the palace, immediately knelt down, knelt down and said respectfully, "master, the people who startled the temple are here!" "Tell him to come in." Qiu Tian, the great king, said lightly. "Yes." The man kowtowed again and retreated. After a while, a tall soul man in golden armor came in. He was very powerful and majestic. He was very unusual. However, when he entered the palace, he did not dare to have any hesitation. He knelt down and kowtowed in a hurry. He called out respectfully: "the sword guard of the temple of God makes Liu Yi pay a visit to the venerable one!" "What about things?" Qiu Tian asked without expression. The man quickly flipped from the storage ring, then took out a black box, and then handed it carefully in both hands. Qiu Tian immediately reached for it. As soon as his hand reached out, the box immediately turned into sand, and the weapons in the box immediately lay in the hands of Liu Yi. It was a long, black one handed sword. The blade of the long Dao is slightly curved. The blade is fierce and fierce. Its breath is startling. It looks like a sabre under the dead bones. It is very terrible. Once it appears, even if it is lying there quietly, it can give people a feeling of shaking spirits. Hua Jiangyue looks at the long sword blankly and murmurs: "this... Is Hongbing, jingmie Dao?" "It''s really a good knife!"King Qiu Tian took a careful look at the lower blade with his knife, and then nodded gently: "with this sword, how can I fear the world?" "The power of the venerable is overwhelming. No one dares to question it. With the help of Hongbing, the strength of the venerable is incomparable! This trip to the sky cliff is bound to be a victory! But... Just in case, my childe also hopes that the venerable can bring it with you! " Liu Yi said respectfully, then raised his hands, holding a token in front of Qiu Tian. Qiu Tian glanced at the token, and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled. He snorted coldly: "what? Do you think I will lose Random words down, the temperature of the whole palace is madly falling. Shuo Ya was busy with my family, but he didn''t dare to explain it for the sake of my family, but he didn''t dare to explain it to my family at the moment, but he didn''t dare to help him to recover his memory The original thing, after all, is not solved. For my childe, it is also a kind of heart demon. I hope you can understand it! " The voice dropped and the man kowtowed again. The king of Qiu Tian shook his eyes, then nodded and said faintly: "if your master wants revenge, I can help him!" With that, he grasped the token in his hand. "Thank you very much. I wish you success." "Go away, the smell on your body disgusts me. Get out of here quickly, so as not to pollute my place." Qiu Tian said calmly. "Farewell, villain!" Liu Yi saluted again and then left in a hurry. Qiu Tian no longer went to see him, and continued to look at the Jing Mie Dao in his hand. "Brother, with this thing, it''s nothing to say about white night. Are you really not going to kill white night?" This painting river moon hesitated under, or opened the mouth to ask. "Kill, why not? Even if it''s not for you, it''s just for the Hongbing in his hands. " Qiu Tian, the great king, said lightly. "Really?" "When will you do it?" "No hurry, there is still one day before the appointed day. I want to practice Sabre!" "Practicing Dao..." "it is said that there is a cloud forest not far away from here. There are rare and exotic animals on it. Kill some animals. Let''s see if the knife is fast or not!" "So..." painted river moon hesitated, suddenly, she seemed to think of something, busy low voice: "if so, brother, that is too boring! Since you want to practice knife, how about changing places? " "Oh?" Qiu Tian put down his knife edge and looked at the painting Jiang Yue strangely. He asked calmly, "what good suggestions do you have?" "Yes!" Painting Jiang Yue immediately nodded, with a touch of malice in her eyes. ... ... ... after seeing off dangfeiyang, the white night immediately turned back to the sky cliff. However, he would not be happy to drive away Dang Feiyang, but came to the general''s office at the first time. At the moment, Xu Ziming is still training a group of soldiers in the general''s mansion. Although not seen for several years, the time is still short, but during this period of time, the breath of these generals and men has soared one by one, and their soul state is also madly improved. At this time, their strength is not weaker than the soul people in the five element field. This is thanks to the help of high-level soul skill and Qiang Da Dan pill given by white night. Moreover, under the nourishment of the heaven array, the cultivation environment of Cangtian cliff is unique, and other regions may not be able to match it. "My Lord!" Seeing the arrival of the white night, Xu Ziming immediately ran over to salute. "Don''t practice these days, and immediately put yourself into the defense work. I have a matrix print here. You take your people to set up the array according to the steps on the map!" The white night murmured at Xu Ziming. When the voice dropped, the man took out an array map just on the canvas from the Qianlong ring and handed it to him. Xu Ziming held it in both hands and glanced at it. He was stunned. "This..." "what''s the matter?" The white night frowned. "Adults... I... I don''t understand..." Xu Ziming hesitated and said carefully. The white night hears the sound, lightly one Leng, suddenly is realizes what. This array is a map that he took from the ancient library. Strictly speaking, it is normal for people like Xu Ziming to understand it. After all, he is not a peerless genius. With a bitter smile, the white night said, "well, I''ll explain it to you. You can find some people who are proficient in the array and I''ll explain it to you. When you understand it, quickly set up the array. You must finish the array before tomorrow. I''ll give you the materials, OK "Yes, my Lord!" Xu Ziming immediately said. White night nods gently.In a short time, more than ten soul people from the general''s residence came together and explained to them the spread of the array and the meaning of some of the textures on it. Then, they were given Dan pills to give them enough soul Qi to set up the array. At the end of the explanation, the general''s office moved immediately. The whole sky cliff is also boiling. But that''s not enough. The white night gazes at the direction of the gate of the sky cliff, and the cold twinkles in his eyes. He knew that the enemy he had to face was definitely not just the enemy of Qiu Tian www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2091 Roar and rumble... a dull sound came out of the dead Dragon Sword pit. Around the sky cliff people are a Leng, have looked at it. The Shenji palace people stationed beside the dead Dragon Sword pit also turned around and looked at the sound source. But the sound source is a twisted space. When the space is twisted into a vortex, a door of space suddenly forms, and then a figure comes out. It was a middle-aged man with a goatee and a robe. The man is wearing a black hat with wrinkles on his forehead and eyes. His figure is thin, his skin is dark and his eyes are bright. He seems to be able to see through everything. However, his breath is so heavy that he can''t see through. As soon as this man appeared, all the Shenji guards knelt down on one knee and cried out respectfully. "Meet Lord chishin!" The voice was ringing. "Chichin?" Hearing the sound of the white night in front of the palace, my eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He has heard of this man, and it seems to be the same level of existence as Ruan Shi. But then again, isn''t it always in the charge of Ruan Shi? Why is this Chichin here? Bai Ye doesn''t know much about Qixin, but he doesn''t have many accidents about the arrival of Shenji palace people. Then he looked around after he walked out of the space door. He immediately locked the white night here, and then he walked in the air. "The weapons you are wearing have the smell of Hongbing. These three swords should be abandoned divine sword, Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword, right? Are you the white night Watching Bai Xin''s quiet mouth slowly. "Yes, are you Lord chishin? I heard master Ruan mention you! Good to meet you. " The white night arched its hands. "Don''t get too close." Chichin shook his head and said without expression, "I think you should know what I''m here for." The white night hears the sound, slightly frowns. It''s very kind of you to have this Qixin. It seems that he will be much more difficult to get along with than Ruan Shi. The white night vomited the turbid gas and nodded: "if I guess right, it should be the person of Qiu Tian Dajun who asked you to come over?" "Yes." For the sake of the death of the dragon, it''s only for the sake of death that we fight against the sky dragon! I hope you don''t affect the dead dragon sword when you fight with Qiu Tian. We won''t pay attention to the rest! " "I know." "But I don''t think it''s only Lord Qiu Tian who comes to our Cangtian cliff this time. I think Shenji Palace should send more defense forces to come here. Don''t you think it''s difficult to rely on Lord Qixin alone?" Hearing the sound, Qixin took a deep look at the white night, and then murmured quietly. Without speaking, he turned and walked towards the dead Dragon Sword pit. White night a face of inexplicable. What''s going on with this guy? How to shake one''s face easily? That''s it. Forget him! Bai Ye shakes his head and doesn''t care about this Qixin. Anyway, he came here to protect the dragon sword. He has nothing to do with himself. Bai Ye doesn''t like to get acquainted with these people. It''s better to sit still and adjust to meet tomorrow''s war. The white night breathed, turned and walked towards the palace. But at this time, a sound of breaking the air came up, together with a strong smell of blood. White night suddenly opened his eyes, pupil contraction, immediately turned his head, but saw a figure covered with blood fell in front of the palace, stumbling toward the white night. At a glance, it was Qi Mei. At that time, the heart of the white night suddenly whipped innumerable, and the man immediately rushed over and helped Qi Mei, who was about to fall down. Qi Mei grabbed Bai Ye''s arm with a small hand, but she was already unstable. She fell into the arms of Bai Ye. The white night immediately urges the soul of Linghua heaven and injects the breath of life into her body. In this way, Qi Mei''s face was much better. But at the moment, her injury is incomparably serious, her body is full of knife marks, not to say, the spirit of heaven was hit hard, hard to move, blood wet her clothes. "Qi Mei, what''s the matter with you?" The white night repressed the anger in his heart and asked deeply with his teeth. "They... Started..." Qi Mei cried weakly: "white night, you... You go to the jade building, go to the Shengxian area quickly... Help Bingyu quickly... Or... Otherwise, Bingyu will be in danger... " Bingyu? Jade building? " The white night breathes a tight, still want to ask again what, but Qi Mei already is syncope past. His face was frozen to the extreme in the white night. "Peony." He yelled. "Male... Childe..."Peony in the palace was full of excitement, and ran out in a hurry, trembling to call. "Come on, take Qi Mei in, put her in the array to help her heal her well!" Drink in a hurry in the night. "Yes... It''s... Son!" Seeing Qi Mei''s appearance, peony startled her, and dared not hesitate to have a moment. He ran over immediately and helped Qi Mei into the palace. "Come on!" Drink again in the night. The sound was rippling like thunder. A soul man ran over immediately. "Dragon Lord!" "Order, gather hands immediately, follow me!" "Yes!" The man was a little confused, but he dared not ask more, and ran down immediately. In fact, it''s not just that person, but now I don''t know what happened on the night. But now there is no time to find out the problem. The urgent task is to take people to the jade building. If it is late, Mo Qing ice jade has a long and short time. It is too late to regret it in the white night. White night orders, Huang Yaoli carved a collection of horses, with the white night rushed out of the cliff, pilgrimage to the direction of the jade tower in Xianyu. The crowd ran forward in a great amount. In the white night, Huang Yao and others were waiting for him to push the speed to the limit. People directly turned into a streamer light, flying on the sky, and soon left Huang Yao and others behind. About an hour or so of Kung Fu, white night finally entered the area of the sacred realm. He locked the jade tower in a crazy direction, but when it came to the jade tower, a strange sight appeared in his eyes. Then, the void around the jade building was twisted and broken, and the light here was very dim, and the light could not come in at all. It seems that this place is already shrouded by the last. The heart of the night was so amazing that people speeded up their pace and ran in. After a long walk, a strong to the extreme bloody smell of the child into his straight. His pupil rose countless immediately, and went on, and soon, the high jade tower was seen. But in front of the jade building... There is a huge blood mist. A blood mist that can not be turned off!! Seeing this blood mist, the body stopped all the time in the night... br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2092 This is not an ordinary blood mist. It''s a blood mist created when brute force shatters a living person to you. Judging from the intensity of the blood mist, it must be at least one hundred dead people to emerge! At night, my pupils dilated and my heart beat wildly. Looking at this sign, it must be the arrival of great energy. Can we say that the defense of the jade building has been broken? In the white night, his eyes are red in blood, and people are like meteors. They forcibly shake off the destructive atmosphere in front of them and rush forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, the sound of explosions came from the front, followed by a mighty sword. The blade is shocking, and there is a kind of overwhelming brute force that can''t be described in words. Under the influence of this brute force, the surrounding void swings wildly like a wave, and everything around it is torn apart. The white night seems to be aware of something, staring at the direction of the knife, a step, an instant rushed past. But in front of the gate of the secret place in Yulou, nearly a hundred souls were gathered. At the moment, the gate was fragmented, and only a boundary extended from the inside sealed the broken gate. In front of the more than 100 soul people, several men and women were launching a fierce attack on the border. The enchantment trembled wildly at that moment, and the cracks were all over the place. When the white night approached here, I found that the first one among these people was actually the painting of river moon. At this time, she is holding a long sword, cleaving madly at the border, and her face is still rippling with madness. White night did not hesitate, a little pace, an instant rushed past, pulled out the night Yao sword to the crowd. Whew! I heard a shrill tearing sound. Later, the bodies of more than a dozen soullers were split into pieces and died on the spot. Jiang Yue, who is still attacking the border, looks stunned and turns her head in a hurry. Only when she finds out that her arrival is actually a white night. "No! White night is coming Painting Jiang Yue was scared to be full of pale, shrill Scream: "go!" With that, people turn around and run. "Is that the man who moved less?" "Since he is here, I will meet him!" The rest of them seemed unconvinced. They murmured and rushed towards the white night with their swords. White night did not have the slightest softness. When he lifted the sword, he would cut it. The sword of night Yao rolled out like a starry sky and turned into a sea of sky. Before one of them had met, they were covered by the starlit sword. When the sword disappeared, there was a smoke in the air, and most of the soul people just disappeared on the spot. "Is this the strength of white night?" "Was that... Hong Bing?" A few people trembled and whispered to themselves. "Are you people who hate the emperor?" White night came over with a sword in his hand. "How dare you be so presumptuous and rude to us, knowing the name of our Lord?" A man cheered coldly. "Oh? If you know your name, don''t you dare to be presumptuous to you? " White night looked at these people without expression and said calmly, "do you know where this is? Do you know who this place is? " "Of course we know it!" Another man chuckled and disdained: "this is the jade building, which is attached to your white night." "Well, if you know it, why do you do it here?" The white night asked again, the look was very cold. Although some of these souls are afraid, many of them still have strange smiles on their faces. "The reason is very simple. We just try it here! It happens that this is a good place. I''ll choose it here! As for whether this is your place, we have not considered it. " The man said with a smile. "Is it?" White night took a deep breath, then nodded and looked at these humanitarians: "then I killed you, you should not have any opinion?" As soon as the voice fell, the white night directly took the sword and chopped at these people. The fierce night shining sword once again released a sword like the scythe of the God of death and chopped at the crowd here. But this time, these souls are not as flustered and afraid as before. Even the painting of Jiangyue is now calm down! Yeah? White night is a little confused. But at this time, although he had countless questions in his heart, he would not stop his sword. The night is shining and the sword is falling. But it was just about to break into the crowd. Whoosh! A blue shadow suddenly passed in front of the white night, and then the souls and even the painting River and moon disappeared. The white night''s face was tight, and suddenly looked forward, but the void before meeting quickly twisted up. A moment later, a huge green hill appeared in his sight.The Castle Peak is incomparably huge and covered with a large number of runes. It looks extremely magical. "Qiu Tian Da Jun?" Seeing the green hill in the white night, he vaguely seemed to have guessed something. He immediately lowered his voice and asked. "White night, I didn''t expect that we met for the first time, and we were not in the duel! It''s amazing. " Within the Castle Peak, the voice of Qiu Tian was heard, and all the people were trembling. "Here, you do it all?" Bai Ye is not in the mood to talk nonsense with Qiu Tian Da Jun, pointing to the surroundings of his eyes and asking lightly. "Yes." Qiu Tian was not polite and spoke directly. The white night closed his eyes, but his whole body was especially angry. A torrent of resentment seeped out of his body. "You seem angry?" The voice of King Qiu Tian came again, which seemed a little confused: "the saint immortal area is a very inferior area. The people of potential families here are like ants in the eyes of the emperor. What a huge gap is between you and them? Why should you care about their life and death?" The strong never care about the life and death of the weak, because the weak have no value for them. The worthless thing is garbage. Who cares about garbage? But white night is different. "So your feelings for others are based on strength?" White night asked indifferently, "then why do you want to admit that Dang''s family is willing to help Dang Feiyang and admit his mother? Are they better than ants in front of you? " As soon as he said this, Qiu Tian fell into a short silence. Obviously, the word "white night" can be said to be about his weakness... after a moment, he said indifferently: "this is different. When I was reborn, I once entered into the body of a concubine, and by virtue of her birth, the blood in my body has been some of the blood of the Dang family. How can we cut off the blood relationship? There is an essential difference... " " in this case, you can still read some feelings, but it''s a pity... You killed my people, and now it''s useless to say anything. Let me see your means! " He drank coldly in the white night, and then rushed to the green hill with his sword. But as soon as he approached, the huge green hill suddenly trembled, and then a golden vortex suddenly appeared behind the Castle Peak and devoured it like a mouthful. In the blink of an eye, the huge green hill has disappeared, leaving the voice of Qiu Tian''s great monarch in the air. "White night, don''t worry. Tomorrow in front of the sky cliff, I will fight with you. Today is just the day for me to practice my sword. Why rush for a moment?" The voice gradually went down, gradually disappeared, and finally with the breath of Qiu Tian Da Jun, it disappeared without a trace. In the white night, I watched, but I didn''t go after him. The other side made it clear that it was to avoid fighting, and there was no result in catching up. What''s more, Qiu Tian is so persistent in fighting at the Cangtian cliff that his heart is not just revenge... in the white night, he clenched his fist, drew back his sight, and looked at the border of the secret place beside him. Then he stepped a little bit, passed the past, and struck the border with his sword. Whew! The border will be opened immediately. However, after the border is torn, there are still a large number of Dharma arrays and mechanisms for defense. It seems that Mo Qing Bingyu escaped to the forbidden area and used the mechanism of the forbidden area to resist these foreign enemies. I came here once in the daytime, and I''m very familiar with it. I''m familiar with it. I''m familiar with these defenses and come to the innermost part of the forbidden area. Inside the forbidden area at the moment, there are a large number of disciples of the jade tower. Some of them were lying on the ground, receiving treatment from others, some were sitting on the ground with their knees crossed, swallowing pills to regulate their breath, and others were dead because of their injuries... the ground was covered with blood. The smell of blood permeates the whole forbidden area. The scene is exactly what it looked like after a great war. "Who?" Seeing someone coming in, the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui Province suddenly stood up. Some of them were shaking their swords, and their eyes were looking at the corridor. Mo Qing Bingyu also raised her head to look at it. But at the moment, she was seriously injured, her abdomen was missing a large part, her clothes were dyed red with blood, her breath was weak, her eyes were half open, and she even had difficulty standing at the moment. Everyone was nervous. But when they saw that the people who came in were white night, the people in the jade building were stunned. Especially in Jiangsu and Anhui snow, her autumn eyes light big open, staring at the white night, that pupil deep filled with incredible. A moment later, she rushed directly past, just like a swiftlet returning to its nest, and directly threw herself into the arms of the white night. "Eh?" The white night was a little stunned, just looked down, but saw that the snow in Jiangsu and Anhui was already wailing. Crying is tearing heart and lung, broken liver and intestines. The voice rippled back and forth in the forbidden area... in the white night, she hesitated and did not push the snow from Jiangsu and Anhui provinces. Instead, she reached out and patted her back."White night... You finally come..." ink clear ice jade back against a bookshelf, weak looking at the white night road. "I''m sorry, but I''m the one who got in the way." Hoarse at night. Mo Qing Bingyu shook her head: "there is nothing that is not implicated. Since it has already happened, it should be faced with... Since you have arrived, it proves that my jade building should not be doomed..." "but I don''t want such things to continue to happen." In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he said in a low voice: "jade tower... Now move with me to Cangtian cliff." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2093 Although Mo Qing Bingyu doesn''t give up the jade building very much, after all, she is the immortal master of the jade building. The master will pass everything on to her. If she agrees to the white night, it means that the jade building will be completely incorporated into the Dragon Jue. But this time, the loss of jade building is too serious. The people of Qiu Tian Dajun will come over. There is almost no room for the jade building to fight back. It can only be said that he is being slaughtered. Although Yulou is under the leader of the white night sect, the strength of the disciples here is growing rapidly, It is more than ten times more powerful than the soul of the immortal kingdom. However, compared with the soul of the king Qiu Tian, it is still a small wizard. Except for Moqing ice jade, the rest of the people are unable to resist. It is also the protection of Moqing Bingyu that Qi Mei escapes back to the sky cliff and informs the white night. Otherwise, the jade building will be slaughtered by the king Qiu Tian''s people. White jade does not know how to measure his opponent''s strength, but also does not know how to measure her strength. Although she moved a lot of the things left by the ancestors of Yulou, it was still useless. When she entered the heaven cliff, the jade building was completely owned by the dragon. White night from the Qianlong ring to take pills, distributed to the public, let them take. Huang Yao and others also came late. With their help, the people in the jade building began to march toward the sky cliff. Huang Yao checked those blood fog, the time trajectory was disturbed, the resurrection is not possible, this time the jade tower is greatly damaged. However, at present, the most serious injury is still Mo Qing ice jade. Moqing Bingyu''s strength has been greatly improved. Several souls under Qiu Tian''s command can''t do anything about her. This can be attributed to the teaching of skills in the white night and the gift of the superior pill. The talent of Moqing Bingyu is also amazing. She actually understands the universal aura from several soul recipes given by Bai Ye, which makes her own spirit strength increase nearly a thousand times If it wasn''t for Qiu Tian''s King''s hand, Mo Qing Bingyu would not allow him to block these people outside the jade building. However, it is precisely because the king Qiu Tian came to test the sword, so the injury of Mo Qing ice jade is different from that of ordinary people. At the moment, the wound on her abdomen is full of Hongbing''s breath. Ordinary pills and recovery methods can''t eliminate it. If it had not been for the white night that he had given a golden soft armor to protect his body, he would have died. "Thank you very much, white night..." at the top of the jade tower, the white night put the ink clear ice jade flat in front of the array, and the ink clear ice jade said weakly. "It''s not the time to say that. The power of Hongbing is very strange. It is eating away your soul, spirit and life. Not only that, it seems to be moving in some way..." the white night said. "It''s killing!" Mo Qing Bingyu shook his head and whispered, "you don''t have to save me. You''d better leave with the jade building quickly." "Eat your life?" The white night was stunned, and suddenly trembled. It seemed that he realized something. He said, "do you mean that the jingmie sword has the power to swallow life?" "Yes." Mo Qing Bingyu said calmly: "although Jing Mie Dao is not the most powerful life killing effect in twelve Hongbing soldiers, its killing power is enough to deal with me. I can''t live if the killing power is not eliminated. So white night... Don''t waste your energy... Just like this..." obviously, she has looked down on life and death. The power of swallowing life is an extremely mysterious and magical power. In addition to some specific supernatural soldiers, only part of the Hongbing soldiers that Bai Ye knew had the power to swallow their lives. It is said that as long as the life force of the soul devours the body, it will be replenished by the power of the soul. That is to say, the present King Chou Tian is constantly devouring the vitality of Moqing ice jade. If we don''t know this power, the vitality of Moqing ice jade will be completely deprived by him. When the white night''s face sank, he immediately offered his divine power and covered the life eating power of chaomo Qingbing jade. But at the moment when the divine power approached, the power of swallowing life was agitated immediately. Obviously, it was stimulated and threatened by divine power. Divine power can completely eliminate the power of killing life, and it can never be the opponent of divine power. But... Once the divine power covers the past, the power of killing life will definitely resist. Once it resists, the strength of the ice jade body with ink will not be torn apart by these two forces. At present, there is only one way to get rid of this power. That is to use a more powerful force to drive back this deadly force. Hongbing has a spirit. And so is the strength of Hong Bing. Some Hongbing''s strength is extremely irritable, and some Hongbing''s strength is as quiet as water, which is the characteristic of Hongbing. However, if you want to coerce Hong Bing''s power, how can you do it with the force against the sky? "I see..."The night took a deep breath and murmured. "What?" Mo Qing Bingyu half opened his eyes and asked weakly. "I understand why the king of Qiu Tian will attack you." "Why..." "he should know the relationship between you and me. He didn''t want to kill you. If so, with his strength and Hongbing, Yulou should not be still there. I have been thinking about this question. Now I finally understand that his purpose is not to kill, but to force my strength!" "Your... Strength?" "Yes." At present, you can''t be forced to recover by the power of the healing medicine, but you can''t be forced to do it by the power of the medicine In this way, there is a drawback... " " expose all your strength... Right? " Mo Qing ice jade autumn eyes tremble, Na Na said. White night nodded gently. Qiu Tian''s action today is actually to explore the details of the white night! As long as Bai Ye uses all his strength to force off the killing power of the Jing Mie Dao, Qiu Tian Da Jun will surely feel it. Then, he will have a detailed understanding of the strength of Bai Ye. In this way, tomorrow''s war will bring down the wind in the white night. It seems that it''s just a revenge of the king Qiu Tian, but in fact, there are some tricks in every aspect... "white night, give up." Mo Qing Bing Yu said in a deep voice: "don''t delay you because of me. If you are defeated tomorrow, the consequences will be unimaginable, and your dragon will get into it." But... It didn''t work. White night directly step over, urge the spirit of the sky, toward the wound of Mo Qing ice jade to cover. "White night!" Ink clear ice jade urgent cry. However, the man is not moved at all... she stares, her eyes tremble wildly, and she doesn''t know what to say www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2094 With the injection of Qi, the life sucking breath that nibbles at the black ice jade begins to be forced back. At the moment when the breath of biting life was forced back, the king of Qiu Tian over there was already aware of it. "White night, did you really start?" Sitting lazily on the chair, Qiu Tian''s king suddenly sat upright and closed his eyes. "Elder brother..." the painting of Jiangyue and others below all raised their heads and looked at Qiu Tian Dajun inexplicably. However, Qiu Tian didn''t pay attention to it. The whole person was like a statue, sitting there motionless. The top of the jade building. White night will hand up, people slightly gasp, staring at the black ice jade waist wound on the strength of life. "White night... Stop it, and if you go on like this, you will be seen through by that man. You will surely lose in the battle tomorrow..." Mo Qing Bingyu clenched her lips, and her autumn eyes trembled, crying eagerly. However, the white night did not pay any attention to it and waved its back hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! The sword of abandoning God, the sword of night and the sword of Lihuang fly out together, stabbing in the three directions around Moqing ice jade with a triangle posture. Then the three swords release their strength together, and the three swords pour out, and rush towards the life sucking force of Moqing Bingyu''s waist. In an instant, the force of killing became irritable, and kept shaking. Although it has the support of Jing Mie Dao, it is still hard to resist the pressure of three Hongbing soldiers. As a result, the force of killing life was suppressed, and the effect of killing life almost disappeared. But... This power has not disappeared! Although its effect no longer exists, the power of these three swords is obviously not as good as that of jingmie Dao. Moreover, the power of this Jing Mie Dao... Was deliberately left by the king of Qiu Tian. Unless it is forced away by absolute power, it will always exist. Even if its effect is suppressed, it will still exist. The white night looked at the wound silently, as if lost in meditation. As for the ink clear ice jade, at the moment is already red eye socket. She knew that the white night was betting on tomorrow''s showdown. It''s not worth it at all. As far as people at the level of white night are concerned, she should not care. After all, with the improvement of white night''s strength, she and even the whole jade building will become more and more humble, but white night doesn''t seem to care about this. Ink clear ice jade silver teeth bite through the cherry lip, the tears in the corner of the eye is her death bear, heart head is also incomparable pain. At this time, white night finally made a decision. He raised his hand, sacrificed his breath, and stabbed him in front of Moqing ice jade with his gasification sword. Ink clear ice jade autumn eyes Rose countless. This Qi is not soul Qi, nor aura. She can''t see through the composition of this Qi sword, but she knows that it must be the card of the white night, and it''s his inside story... WOW! At the moment when the air sword stabbed into the ground, the strength of Moqing ice jade waist is like a burst of smoke, which instantly collapses in all directions and disappears. At the moment when this power disappears, the power of life covers the past in an instant. In an instant, the wound of Moqing Bingyu is repaired, and the pale dimple of Moqing Bingyu recovers in an instant. At the same time. Pooh!! Suddenly, Qiu Qingjun''s eyes opened like the statue of Qiu Qingshan. "Ah?" The painting below, Jiang Yue, was stunned. "Master!" Qingshan old man immediately knelt on the ground, kowtow and worship. All people are flustered, good end, Qiu Tian big Jun how to vomit blood? "Brother... Brother... Are you ok?" Painting river moon trembling looking at Qiu Tian Da Jun, carefully called out. "I''m fine! Hehe, hehe... "The king wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and let out a burst of deep laughter. Hearing this laughter, the painting of Jiang Yue is chilly, and the rest of us can not help but initiate a burst of goose bumps. "That elder brother why... Why vomit blood without reason..." painted river month is again careful to ask. "It''s just that the breath is suddenly disordered and the internal blood is agitated. It''s not a big problem. It''s not even an injury." "The breath is suddenly disordered? Did you just practice martial arts "No... it''s not practicing kung fu, but my soul skill has been broken by night." Qiu Tian said with a faint smile. "A soul skill?" Painting Jiang Yue was a little confused, but soon, she seemed to notice something. She breathed heavily and said, "brother, do you mean... That jade building?" "Not bad." Qiu Tian nodded with a smile: "Jiang Yue, you still have some use. You can see that the relationship between the jade building and the white night is not shallow. The owner of the jade building is indeed the woman she loves. In order to save her, Bai Ye knows that she will not hesitate to expose her card. Now I know his strength. Even if he has several Hongbing soldiers, he will definitely fight tomorrow It''s not my opponent anymore"The little sister congratulated the elder brother in advance Hua Jiangyue exclaimed excitedly. "Congratulations, master!" People in the Castle Peak are also shouting. "Don''t be complacent too early. Although you have an advantage, don''t take it lightly until the last moment." Qiu Tian stood up and said to the old man over there, "where is the flying sun?" "The second youth has been arranged to rest in the inner hall." "Wake him up and go with me to the sky cliff. I''ll let him have a white night!" "Yes, master." The old man of Castle Peak clasped his fist again, then turned and walked out of the palace. However, after a while, another man came in and knelt down in front of the king. "Master "How is the inquiry going?" Qiu Tian asked. "Everything is as the master guessed. There are thirty-one potential clans who got the news and approached the sky cliff. Behind the thirty-one potential clans, there are shadows of the dark dynasty!" The man holds his fist. "Where is the end of the dark dynasty?" Qiu Tian asked. "This... I don''t know." The man came in a low voice. "Is it? Then continue to inquire. If there is any sign of the end, you must inform me at the first time, understand? " "Yes, master." "Go down." "I''m leaving." The man knelt down again and left in a hurry. "Central?" Hua Jiangyue looked at Qiu Tian in some confusion, and then said, "little sister, that seems to be a man who is in the ascendant of the dark Dynasty recently. He has done a lot of things for the dark Dynasty. Brother, what do you want him to do "It is said that there are also several Hongbing soldiers in his hands." Qiu Tian said with a faint smile. "What?" Drawing Jiang Yue''s breath is tight, suddenly realized what. "There are three Hongbing soldiers in the white night. Brother, there are one here. If you say that there are several in the end, doesn''t it mean that..." painting Jiang Yue''s lips are murmuring, it can''t be said. King Qiu Tian closed his eyes and spit out his breath. He said calmly, "as long as I gather six pieces, it''s enough. If I take six pieces of Hongbing, I can directly take out the dead dragon sword in the sky cliff. Once I take the dead dragon sword, no one in Lisheng can reach me! Collect all the remaining Hongbing, and the vast world will rise and fall in my hands When she heard the painting, she was so excited that she could not even kneel down. In a hurry, she called again: "the little sister wishes you all the best for your brother. I wish you all the best Qiu Tian shook his head and didn''t speak, but the strange light in the bottom of his eyes kept flashing. ... ... sonorous! The sword trembled. He saw the night shining sword in the air, and then steadily collected in the scabbard by the white night. Ink clear ice jade gently sat up, ruddy little face reveals a trace of guilt. "Is this... Worth it?" Mo Qing asked in a low voice. "Worth it." White night directly returned two words, and then whispered: "clean up, follow me back to the sky cliff." The voice fell, and the man turned and walked out of the jade building. Ink clear ice jade small mouth light open, still want to say what, can see the broad back of the white night, a words is hard to suppress back to the stomach, for a long time, she gently sighed, eyes overflow with a firm look, as if made some decision. After the integration of the jade tower, they returned to the sky cliff with the white night. At the moment, the Cangtian cliff is on full alert, but almost all the strength of the dragon has begun to defend. As for those who are not long Jue, they are all hiding in the heixuan auction house. After all, in addition to Shenji palace, heixuan auction house is always the safest place in the whole state. Close to the gate, the white night has smelled a sense of crisis. He looked at both sides of the gate of Cangtian cliff, but he could see the vague figures shaking behind the clouds in the sky or in the mountains on the ground. "My Lord!" Heiyang childe Hei Yang Xi led a group of soul people to run over and held fist for the white night. "Oh? Are you here, too? Did Qi Ming ask you to come? " Asked the white night. "Yes." Heiyang xibaoquan said: "after the accident of Yulou, we wanted to rescue Yulou, but Lord Qi Ming said that you have gone to the jade building in person. The matter of jade building is not worrying, so let us hurry here to strengthen our guard." "What about that?" Ask again in the white night. "Very bad!" Black Yangxi''s face showed a thick heaviness: "there are many strong men, even many of them, we can''t see through their strength, and I believe this is only the vanguard force, the real magnate, I''m afraid they didn''t show up. According to their dress classification, there should be no less than 20 powerful people coming to our Cangtian Cliff... My Lord, tomorrow I think it''s better to avoid war! Otherwise, it''s hard to protect the sky cliff! "Even black Yangxi can see the severity of the situation, enough to see the current situation of the crisis. I never thought that things would turn into this kind of situation in the night. But now that''s the case, there is no way out. "We didn''t avoid the war," he said, taking a deep breath in the night and saying, "even if we give up the cliff, they will still catch up and find our trouble!" "What do we do now, man? It is difficult to defend only by the strength we have now... "Black Yang tin busy way. After listening to the sound in the night, I thought about it, and suddenly I thought of something. I said, "call everyone up immediately!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2095 "Well?" Hearing the words of white night, black Yang tin and others are all stunned. "Get everyone together? What do you mean, my lord? Is it to bring together all the people who set up the garrison? " Black Yang tin Lengleng Leng asked. "Yes." "Call all the people except the general''s office, and then... Leave the sky cliff!" he said without expression "Ah?" Heiyangxi was stunned. This time, let alone him, the people beside him were also shocked, and the people in the jade building were even more astonished. At this juncture, the white night didn''t want to strengthen the defense of Cangtian cliff and expand the defensive force, but it sent people out? What is he doing? Is a broken jar broken? "My lord... Why?" Heiyangxi couldn''t help asking. "Don''t ask so much. Go ahead and do it." Drink in the dark. Black Yang tin opened his mouth, and finally had to give up. He went and left according to Qin Feng''s words. After about half a day, a team led by Huang Yao, Qi Ming and Zhao Fei left Cangtian cliff. The number of this team is very large, hundreds of thousands of people. They rushed out of the cliff like locusts and headed for Outland. The souls who are watching the sky cliff are all confused. "What''s going on? Where are these people from the sky cliff going "Look at the direction they''re leaving, like Outland?" "My Lord, shall we stop them?" "In the white night?" "White night... He''s not here, my Lord. Look, he''s standing at the gate." "Then his soldiers should still be on him?" "Yes..." "in this case, we will ignore it! Let''s just stare at the white night. We''re here for Hongbing. If we deal with the rubbish from the sky cliff, once we delay the time and let the white night run away, it''s not worth it. " "What you mean is that the departure of these people may be just a trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain at night!" "Absolutely possible!" "In that case, it doesn''t matter!" "If we start to fight, the number of these souls is too large, and we may not be able to kill them in a short time. Once we are entangled, we may have no time to worry about the white night, so don''t touch them. Let''s just stare at the white night!" "Yes ... the souls in the dark are communicating. Although we can''t understand these people''s inexplicable leaving, but because the white night is still on the sky cliff, no one pays attention to it, so that hundreds of thousands of people are so far away from the sky cliff. In the end, their aim is for Hongbing. If they don''t leave at night, they won''t mess around. The white night vomited the turbid air, swept the mountain streams and clouds outside the gate, then turned back to the sky cliff. At the moment, all the people in the jade building have also hidden in the black Xuan auction house. At present, the defense force of Cangtian cliff is only Xu Ziming''s general''s office. But that''s enough. Into the sky cliff, white night toward the direction of the dead dragon sword. "Lord chishin." There was a cry from the white night. "What''s the matter?" Chichin turned her head and gazed coldly at the white night. "At present, there are dozens of potential clans approaching here. Although most of them come for me at night, I''m afraid some of them will come here staring at the dead dragon sword. I hope you Shenji palace can be more careful and don''t give those people opportunities to take advantage of it!" The white night is light. "You''d better take care of yourself, white night. If you can''t resist those people and are killed by those people, we won''t fight. After all, we have nothing to do with you." Qixin said without expression. White night frowned, did not speak, and turned away. "Hum!" Chi Hsin turned his eyes and paid no attention to the night. Those secret guards secretly exchanged their eyes. Several people carefully looked at the white night, and then looked at the eye Qixin, all silent. It can be seen that Chichin did not like white night, and even rejected it. Although white night is not a member of Shenji palace, he has cooperated with Shenji palace a lot over the years, and both sides are also fighting against the dark Dynasty together. Qixin should not be so. However, even if there are countless ideas in the mind of Shenji guards, they will never reveal them. The day passed quickly. In the morning of the next day, countless roars were heard outside the cliff. Just look at the crazy vibration and distortion of the void outside the door. They are like rushing rivers or vortices, constantly giving birth to a huge and terrifying door of space, and then a great power of venerable breath comes here. The breath of terror covers the whole gate of Cangtian cliff. The breath of these people is much stronger than those who arrived here before.They shiver, looking out of the space door of the people, one is the eye dew fear, fear. At the same time, the old man sitting on the stone beside the gate of Cangtian cliff also opened his eyes, staring at the uninvited visitors outside. His old face also showed a strong sense of disgust and disgust. "It''s so busy outside." At this time, the gate of Cangtian cliff opened, and strolled out in the white night. "Be careful." The old man clasped his fist and whispered. "Well." White night nodded and looked out. Those great powers did not cover up, so standing in the sky, looking at this side. Their breath could not be concealed, and they all knew that their arrival could not be concealed from the white night and the king of Qiu Tian, so they looked at it openly and honestly. More than 20 great powers are like more than 20 dazzling suns, hanging in the sky, and also like gods, which are daunting. But the white night was unafraid and stood so quietly. Although his breath is a few hundred times worse than these great powers, and although his soul state is so inferior that I don''t know how, he has no fear on his face at the moment. "This son, is it white night?" At this time, a male soul wearing a red coat and a red cape opened his mouth. His voice is like the cry of ancient heroes. It is very melodious and pleasant to the ear. It seems that the mind and spirit of the people listening to it will be sublimated. "The soul state is poor, and the breath is a bit interesting. However, in principle, this son is no more than a mole in front of the king Qiu Tian. Why does he dare to make a treaty with him?" There''s a big opening. It was a woman in a gauze jade dress with skin as white as spring snow. The woman was dressed in long silk, like a fairy, floating in the air, and her voice was like the sounds of nature. "Don''t you see that? There are several Hongbing soldiers in this man, but what can''t be done with them? " A voice with a bit of banter came from the mouth of a thin, sharp man. The man was dressed in a black robe, his face was haze, his mouth was smiling, and his eyes staring at the white night made people look chilly. "Yes, but this son can get three Hongbing. It seems that he has gone through great fortune!" The man with the red cape nodded before and said to himself, "it''s a pity that his strength is too low. This Hongbing... He can''t defend..." "yes..." the great powers communicate with each other. But the white night turned a deaf ear. He glanced at the crowd and called out, "Hello!" "Well?" Everyone looked at him in unison. But see white night calm say: "you... Still have time to go now!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2096 When the words of the white night swing open, this still seems quite noisy scene, the moment is silent. People stopped talking one after another, casting their eyes toward the white night. Everyone''s eyes were very different. There are surprises, accidents, playfulness, calm and anger. Probably no one expected that the white night would say such a thing. People are silently watching him, also do not know how long, a carrying a huge gourd, hunchback, white haired old man is hehe smile. "I''ve heard about this white night. The soul state is not strong, but the strength is fair. After a bit of luck, he has made some fame. I heard that he was crazy, but I didn''t expect that he was crazy to this extent. It''s really surprising. Ha ha ha ha, I like the old monster, ha ha ha..." the hoarse laughter broke the peace. Some of the great powers also laughed. The man in the red cape chuckled and said, "gourd old monster, I never thought you would have someone you like. I thought everyone you met would have to be put into your gourd and turned into water. I can''t see it!" "Tut Tut, what do you say? Old strange I like a lot of people, not everyone will be old strange I put into the gourd wine! Like you "Oh? So you like us, too? " "Ha ha ha ha, you are wrong. I don''t like you." The gourd old monster squinted his old eyes and said with a smile: "and it is because I don''t like you that you are standing here. Those I like will be put into the gourd and accompany the old monster all the time. Ha ha ha ha, you don''t know. There are still some old monsters in the gourd. Ha ha ha ha..." sharp and strange laughter came. Many of the souls on the scene were numb by the scalp. The man in the red cape laughed but did not speak, but a trace of fear passed in his eyes. The rest were silent. As everyone knows, this old man is a crank. However, Bai Ye did not know the old man, and he was not interested in it. Instead, he directly asked, "so, do you... Don''t intend to leave?" The indifference of the words, but not polite. Many people frowned and hummed. "What do you want if we don''t go? Did you kill us? " At this time, a cold hum came. At first glance, it was the voice of the woman who wore the gauze skin like snow. The woman is very beautiful, but her appearance is also very cold, and her breath is extraordinary. She stands in the air, like a Xuannv descending to the earth. "Qingchen fairy, I think this son is trying to kill us." A big can laughs. "Ha ha, he has such a skill!" Some people disdain to shake their heads. "Since other people dare to fight against the king of Qiu Tian, they have a lot of skills. Don''t underestimate him." The man in the red cape shrugged. "Don''t be just a boaster "I''m afraid it won''t be the Lord Qiu Tian coming later. He''s directly kneeling down to offer his sword!" There was a burst of laughter. Many souls on the scene were laughing, and then looking at the white night''s eyes were full of disdain. Indeed, although there are Hongbing soldiers in the white night, his spirit level is not high, and it is not much different from these people. In addition, he is the only one on the scene, and none of the soul people in the sky cliff are seen. What can we fear? What''s more, even if they''re here, what can they do? The people in the sky cliff are just a group of mobs to these powers. They will not care about them. How can they be afraid of a group of rubbish? The white night vomited, closed his eyes and did not speak. A moment later, he opened his eyes, took off the three swords from his waist and put them in front of him. Seeing his move, the people around him stopped smiling and stared at the action of the white night. "Well?" "What are you doing?" Asked the man in the red cape, squinting. "I know what you''re here for." "You are just for Hongbing, so I''ll give you a chance!" he said quietly "Opportunity?" People''s breathing is tight. "What opportunity?" The gourd old monster immediately asked. "Of course, it''s the chance to get Hongbing." Bai Ye said, "I''ll put Hong Bing here. If you have the ability, you can take him away now. Of course, whether you can take Hong Bing depends on your ability." As soon as this is said. Boom!!! The brains of all the souls on the scene were trembling and blank. People are staring at the big eyes, incredible looking at the white night, one by one is dumbfounded, incredible. "What you said is true?" A Taoist with a red sword behind his robe stepped forward, staring at the white night and asking."Each depends on his own ability. If I don''t have enough skills, even if what I said is false, I can''t keep the Hong Bing, right?" The white night is light. Everyone nodded. Indeed, if you don''t have the ability, why don''t you hand it over. "Ha ha ha ha, it seems that you are still very conscious, good, good!" "White night, old man, I like you more and more, ha ha..." "in that case, I''m not polite!" At this time, a soul person suddenly murmured, and then directly urged the spirit of heaven and rushed toward the white night. The soul soul is so fast that it surpasses the speed of light and grasps the void. With a speed that is hard to see with the naked eye, he grabs the abandoned God sword in the center of the three swords! "It''s Li changzun Someone called out. "Li changzun! Stop it! Hong Bing is mine The gourd old monster screamed, and immediately drove his body to rush past. "Hum, today''s three Hongbing soldiers, I want to collect all of them. Whoever competes with me will be the enemy of me!" The dust fairy here is not wordy. He snorts coldly and leads the people and horses to kill them directly. "Ha ha ha ha ha, Hulu old monster, dust fairy, you are too anxious, want Hongbing? Have you asked me about the fire of chess The man in the red cape laughed and rushed. "It''s not the devil! Let''s all get out of the way, or I won''t be blamed for the ruthlessness of my red magic sword! " "Who dares to fight against me? Get out of here "Hongbing is mine! Wait for death "Don''t fight with me, or you''ll take your life!" There was a constant roar. Many of the great powers rushed to the white night. To be exact, they were the three soldiers in front of the white night. It''s just that... they seem to underestimate white night, to be exact, they underestimate the strength and determination of white night. No one knows that it is not Shenji palace that can defend the sky cliff in the white night and keep the foreign enemies away from it. Also has his own strength! Seeing the white night standing in front of the three swords, he suddenly raised his foot and gently touched it. Then he disappeared in an instant. He returned to the front of the three Hongbing soldiers without a breath. However, he still had something in his hand at the moment. It was a bloody head. All the people who rushed to us were shocked. They were shocked to find that it was the head of Li changzun who came first. But at the moment, Li changzun had already become a headless corpse. The body that rushed over also fell to the ground directly because of inertia, and the blood gushed out directly from the fracture of his neck. "What?" The whole world is turning pale. Those powerful people look extremely ugly. Because they found that they didn''t even see how to do it in the daytime. "Hiss Part of the soul is to pour out cool air, and feel strange extraordinary, the heart immediately gave birth to cold, is also crazy general stopped the body, dare not go forward. Obviously, the strange and terrifying hand of white night frightened them. But not everyone was scared. That gourd old monster is not afraid of these. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I can''t believe that you have some tricks, good, good! But I don''t know if you can deal with the old man''s gourd, ha ha ha... the old gourd grinned and raised his hand. Whoosh! The huge gourd behind him flew straight up and kept spinning in the air. Then it turned into a hill and suppressed it toward the white night. Roaring... the gourd falls down and makes a buzzing sound, which is especially terrible. The pressure of terror directly distorts the void. But just as it approached, the white night suddenly turned back and smashed it. "Taiwu Shenquan!" Keng! A fist awn exploded from the fist of the white night, and then a magic power of the whole sky exploded out in an instant and hit the suppressed gourd. Dong!!! It''s going to explode. The giant gourd was immediately shaken out, hovered in the air for several times, and then fell heavily on the mountain below with a loud noise. The whole mountain was shocked into powder... "what?" Countless people turn pale. Gourd old strange smile is not from a stiff. "What? Is that all your gourd can do? " White night closed his fist and looked at the gourd old monster without expression: "if so, it''s really disappointing!" "Boy, it seems that you do have some skills." Gourd old monster squinted his old eyes, but he was not angry. On the contrary, his smile was growing.But he was holding hands again. Whoosh! The huge gourd flew up again, whirled in the sky, and flew to the sky, and then the gourd mouth opened. "Suck!" Just listen to the gourd old monster to drink. Hoo... a terrible attraction enveloped the white night. In an instant, the people around him could see that the spirit of the whole body of the white night was directly absorbed by the gourd. At the moment of the white night, there is no soul power to mobilize. "Ha ha ha ha ha, well done, gourd old monster. Next it''s up to us!" The chess fire Fang Jun burst into laughter, then opened his eyes and spewed out two terrible flames, which covered the white night. Purr, purr... the sound of the divine fire was heard. The whole person was directly engulfed by the fire and disappeared. Qi Huo Fang Jun was overjoyed. He rushed to the white night in an instant, grabbed the abandoned magic sword on the ground in his hand, and burst out laughing... in his hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2097 Qi Huo Fang Jun has won the sword! The breath of all the souls around is tight. No one thought that the white night was so useless that it was succeeded by the fire king of chess. "Qi Huo Fang Jun, that Hongbing belongs to the old man and me!" The gourd old monster was very angry and rushed at it with a roar. However, the speed of Qingchen fairy and non worldly devil is obviously much faster than him. At the moment when qihuo Fang Jun pulled up the abandoned divine sword, Qingchen fairy and non worldly demon reached out and grabbed the sword in the night. However, at the moment when their hands were about to touch the two peerless Hongbing soldiers, Qi Huo Fang Jun suddenly pulled out the abandoned magic sword and chopped them fiercely. The dark body of the sword turned into the devil''s fangs and tore them fiercely. Two people breathe a tight, pupil dilation, quickly withdraw the move. The sword spirit of abandoning God sword rubbed their bodies and flew over. Although they were not hit by the sword spirit, they were avoided by the sword spirit and were extremely embarrassed after landing. "You Qingchen fairy stood firm and glared at the fire king. However, seeing the Qi Huo Fang Jun''s eyes exploding, he looked at the abandoned magic sword in his hand and laughed: "good sword! Good sword! Worthy of the tiger Zodiac Hongbing! Good! Good! Ha ha ha... " the sound of laughter resounds from inside and outside the sky cliff. "Qi Huo Fang Jun!! What are you doing? Do you want to take Hong Bing alone Drink the devil here. "Otherwise? Can''t I share it with you? " Qi Huo Fang Jun squinted and said with a smile, "now I have three Hongbing in my hand. What do you want to fight me with? Even if the king Qiu Tian comes, I will not be afraid. Ha ha ha... Qi Huo Fang Jun laughs. He didn''t expect that everything went so smoothly and he became the winner so quickly. It''s like a dream. "Asshole!" They were so angry that they showed their killing intention one by one, and they were forced by hunger. Although Qi Huo Fang Jun has got Hongbing, it is impossible for these people to give up. Since they have come, will they return empty handed? However, it is more difficult than the white night to get Hongbing. I knew that white night was so easy to deal with, so I started directly from the beginning! Many abilities are remorseful. "Come on!! I know you won''t take it! " At this time, Qi Huo Fang Jun yelled, and his face was still full of ferocious smile: "let''s go ahead and grab the sword. Let me try the power of Hongbing. Ha ha ha..." the laughter was harsh. The people were very angry. However, at this time, a indifferent voice sounded from behind the fire king. "The power of Hongbing is outstanding, but you can''t understand it!" As soon as this sound comes out, the chess fire square King laughs when Rong Dun is stiff. Those around the soul are also breathing a tight, all eyes widened, looking at the back of the chess fire king. Qi Huo Fang Jun''s heart beat wildly. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at his back. However, as soon as he turned around, a hand suddenly stretched out and almost instantly pinched on his neck. Bang! The crackle came out. Then a force against the sky acted on the neck of Qi Huo Fang Jun. "Um... Ah..." Qi Huo Fang Jun opened his mouth and eyes in an instant. The whole person struggled with difficulty and madness, and his strength seemed to be gone. The abandoned God sword in his hand fell directly from his five fingers. Everyone was in a daze. It''s white night! He... Was not melted by the fire of Qi Huo Fang Jun, on the contrary, he stood at the same place peacefully, with one hand behind him, and held him up by the neck of Qi Huo Fang Jun. At the moment, the whole neck of Qi Huo Fang Jun is totally twisted! As if the next second, the white night''s hand will twist his neck to break. "What?" The big powers all opened their mouths. The dust fairies, gourd old monsters, non worldly demons and other strong people all stagnated in place. They are the most clear about the strength of Qi Huo Fang Jun, who is the overlord of one side! However, at the moment, he was caught by the white night as if he was carrying a chicken. What''s more, it''s too hard to do it in the daytime, isn''t it? Qi Huo Fang Jun''s physical strength is absolutely equal to the existence of the emperor level, but... This man actually pinches his body deformation with one hand?? Isn''t that to say that you can''t beat the fire king with all your strength in the daytime? All people''s faces showed incredible, once thought they were wrong. However, the evil devil here thought of something, and said in a low voice: "old monster, didn''t you use the gourd to absorb the spirit of this man? Why isn''t this man dead yet? ""How can I know, old man?" Gourd old monster is also shocked: "can''t you say that this person''s spirit is thick and fierce, and I can''t eat all my gourd?" "Then you will work harder! Ladies and gentlemen, let''s not care about the ownership of the Hongbing. At least we have to solve the problem of this man first The devil of the world whispered. "Good!" "Kill this man first." They all nodded and rushed towards the white night. The gourd old monster urged the method again. The gourd in the air was spinning wildly, and the suction force released from the gourd mouth was more and more powerful. Whoa!!! Abnormal sound again. We can see that the spirit of the whole body of the white night is absorbed completely again. And this time, it is more thorough than before. However, the spirit overflowing from his chest will be almost emptied by the gourd in an instant, leaving no trace of it at all... how terrible! The great powers are shocked, but also insight to the opportunity! What is the eradication of white night? They just can''t sit still and want to take Hong Bing. And this time, it''s opportunity! Only to see the dust fairies, non worldly demons and the rest of the great powers have locked in the white night, and also locked the chess fire Fang Jun pinched by the white night, and all of them made a move. They want to wipe out all the king of fire and Qi at night, and then take Hongbing and leave here! Almost all people think so, but they don''t care about the life and death of Baiye and qihuo Fangjun. All they care about is Hong Bing! As a result, all sides were attacked by terrifying and unparalleled killing moves. The force of astonishing the world was like a wave coming to this side constantly, as if to annihilate everything here, even the void and time and space. Qi Huo Fang Jun was scared by the skin and the brain. "Let go of me... Let go of me, white night, or... You and I will die together... Let me go..." Qi Huo Fang Jun tried his best, his voice was hoarse. But... The white night did not move. He just held him and suppressed him. As for the powerful people killed around, he didn''t even look at them. "Do you really want me to die with you... Do you want me to die with you?" Qi Huo Fang Jun shrieked, and the whole person was anxious and afraid. His eyes were shaking wildly. However... The white night is still silent. Finally... boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ... the fierce explosion and terrible sword attack and kill, and instantly hit Baiye and qihuo Fangjun. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... the sound of tearing a lot of skin and flesh sounds. Then a large number of empty explosion, space-time fluffy sound out. All the souls in the periphery breathe tightly, only to see that everything here is distorted. Including the body of Qi Huo Fang Jun, is completely fragmented! But... the body of white night is still intact. Not only that, his body is also blooming with a circle of golden light. All the power of destruction was hit, and all was thrown away. All the sharp swords and swords are on top of them and can''t be broken through. No matter what kind of damage, he could not be hurt. "What?" They were shocked and thought they were wrong. Qi Huo Fang Jun''s two pupils also suddenly trembled, his face was incredible. Compared with their bodies, he is black and blue at the moment, but... The white night is not damaged at all. At this moment, he seemed to understand everything... he finally understood the reason why he did not dodge in the white night. Because white night knew that these people''s attacks could not hurt him at all! He... Doesn''t care about these people. Qi Huo Fang opened his mouth full of blood, lowered his eyes, looked at his fragmented body, and finally swallowed his last breath www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2098 Qi Huo Fang Jun fell down! And... It''s especially weird to die. White night did not kill him, but was affected by those who rushed to kill him, and died in these powerful hands. Looking at the body of Qi Huo Fang Jun, everyone''s eyes widened, their breath was tight, and their faces were filled with incredible. On the contrary, the white night is not damaged at all! How could that be possible? People have brain tremors. PATA! At this time, a strange noise came out. He saw that the white night released his hand, and the body of Qi Huo Fang Jun slipped from his palms and fell to the ground. "Master!" "My Lord!" The servants and disciples of Qi Huo Fang Jun''s knees saw this terrible scene, one by one kneeling on the ground and wailing bitterly, while others ran away in a hurry, and were completely scared crazy. Around the soul people are now all scalp numb, spine a thorn cold. No one expected that the strength of the white night would be so strong that even the existence of Qi Huo Fang Jun could not defeat his one hand... whoosh... those great powers who besieged white night were all frightened and all of them withdrew back like crazy. Even if it was the gourd old monster, at the moment, the gourd was in his hands, and his face was frightened and retreated. "How did you stop?" Looking at these people, he opened his mouth and said, "Hong Bing is here. Don''t you want it?" Hearing this, the faces of all the great powers were red and blue, but no one spoke. The white night saw this, shook his head: "just, since this, that does not play." Voice down, white night directly take a step, step on the air, toward the Hulu old strange line not far away. "What do you want to do?" The evil devil here breathed heavily and immediately asked in a low voice. But the voice dropped. Bang! The body of the white night suddenly blooms with a circle of divine light, and then the whole person suddenly disappears. There was a fading afterglow in the air. This scene appeared, the world breathed. At the same time, the gourd old monster over there suddenly made a scream. Get out of my way As soon as the sound dropped, I saw the gourd suddenly whirling rapidly. Then, the gourd mouth was spewing out a stream of sinister mist, which was like a shield, and resisted in front of the gourd old monster. But not long after the fog appeared, a golden light flickered in front of the fog. It was white night. He hit the fog with a backhand. Bang! The fog burst in an instant. The fists of terror, irresistible, roared towards the old Hulu monster behind the fog. "Ah The gourd old monster uttered a strange cry, and the man retreated crazily. The huge gourd seemed to have a spirit, and it was directly in front of him and the white night, blocking the fist. Bang! The gourd was instantly bounced off and hit the old Hulu monster behind. The old monster flew out directly with the huge gourd and fell on the ground here. Boom! There was a loud noise. The whole earth was torn in two. The gourd old monster has not yet got up, has been spitting several mouths of blood, the appearance is very sad. At night, he closed his fist and walked towards the gourd old monster without expression. "You... I''ll beat you into meat sauce, and then... And then I''ll put you in my gourd and refine you into Dan!" The gourd old monster seemed to be infuriated. The man got up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. No matter how terrible the man was before, he roared directly and patted the gourd. Quack! After hearing the strange noise in the gourd, the body of the gourd suddenly expanded more than twice, and then shrunk violently to restore its original state. In the mouth of the gourd, there were a lot of strange mists. Among these mists, there were a lot of fuzzy human figures. After flying out of the gourd mouth, they immediately surrounded the white night, some holding swords and others punching, It was all crazy to attack and kill the white night. The white night is not in a hurry, and immediately punches to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... his speed is extremely fast, and his fist is extremely fast, which bombards the fog of these human forms fiercely. It''s just... Although the fog is terrible and the attacks launched are very cautious, after the fist of the white night is smashed, it is really like hitting on the smoke, and then it collapses on the spot. Not only that, they will quickly gather together after the collapse, turn into human forms, and launch the attack and kill again towards the white night. In this way, they are almost immortal. No matter what means white night uses, it seems that they can not be eliminated. "This is... The spirit body of resentment fog?"Someone here recognized the composition of these strange man shaped fog and immediately called out. "I''m afraid these are the people who have been sucked into the gourd by the old gourd monster and refined alive?" "Mostly! It is said that he also inhaled his wife and master into the gourd for refining. The strength of the people who can be inhaled into the gourd by him is extremely difficult! I''m afraid these spirits are enough for the night! " An old man with a goatee drank in a deep voice. The people around him were frightened. The old Hulu monster was abnormal and cruel, but he was also surprised by this method. Do these spirits have the strength of life? And they can''t be killed yet! What a terrible means? But if we want to say that this means is invincible, it will not. Everyone knows that the load of the spirit body is the gourd, so as long as the gourd is destroyed, these spirits will not exist. But... Which gourd is so easy to destroy? Now that these spirits are entangled, it seems hard to defend in the daytime. How can we deal with the gourd? Many souls are watching. But at this time, more people seemed to realize something, suddenly turned their heads and rushed towards the gate of the sky cliff. "No, Hong Bing!" This head of the dust fairy just realized what, lost a voice to shout, suddenly turned back. But it''s late. Just when they were attracted by the battle between Hulu old monster and white night, the abandoned God sword, night Yao sword and Lihuang sword over there had already fallen into the hands of the three great powers. "Three statues of Xuanshi island" The devil gazed at the three men and said coldly. "Damn it! You''ve got the first chance The dust fairy clenched her hands and clenched her teeth. "The three of you are so quick!" "Asshole! You give me Hong Bing! " "Three despicable mice!" ... the great powers are all unwilling to show their faces and are extremely upset. As for the three, they were already laughing. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha... You are incompetent. What''s the fault with us?" "Who told you to be so careless that you forgot that the Hongbing was unguarded!" "Ha ha ha ha, now the Hong Bing belongs to the three of us! I''ll see if any of you can handle the three of us Xuanshi Island three Zun Qi and smile, extremely proud. At this time... Dong! A dull sound came out. The white night over there suddenly retreated. There was a violent explosion on the ground where he touched those spirits. You can see that the spirits dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, after collapsing, they quickly gathered together and became a human figure, blocking up in front of the white night. "What? White night, the old man''s gourd power is not bad? " The old gourd grinned grimly, and then turned his head to drink at the three masters of Xuanshi Island: "the three turtles of Xuanshi Island, if you are wise, give the old man to put down those three Hongbing. Otherwise, when the old man finishes cleaning up the Hongbing, he will take care of you!" "What do you say?" Xuanshi Island three of the high Zun squint, in the pupil of a brush off meaning. "Ha ha, don''t you know who killed whom now?" Kun Zun on the other side, carrying the sword of Yeyao, went up to the front and said with a grim smile. "Two brothers, don''t worry. If we have a white night to deal with this old monster for us, what are we doing in a hurry? When they are both defeated, we will settle accounts for these people one by one. Isn''t that better? " Don''t go ahead and lower your voice. "Ha ha ha, then do as you say, third brother!" Gao Zun laughs. But the great powers don''t care. At the time when the three laugh, the dust fairy, the evil devil and others have already been killed. All the people roared, and all kinds of magic weapons were greeting the three people like raindrops. A big war is imminent. But the white night did not pay attention to, he turned his head, a little pace, again to kill the gourd old monster. Just listen to the old strange cry, that gourd again spit out strange material, covering the spirit of those resentment fog. In an instant, the color of these spirits became more intense, and their breath was more thick and more intense. The spirit body of the resentment fog came again, just like a swarm of demons, which made people''s scalp numb. But the white night is unafraid, leisurely court if step, lift arm sweeping, arm strength such as tens of thousands of Jin, horizontal wave in the past. At this moment, he gave up all his physical defense and poured all his divine power into his arms. Whoa! One arm boomed away, and the sound of roar, incomparable terror, hit those spirit bodies of resentment fog, and it was chaos to those spirit bodies of resentment fog. A few arms down, the spirit of resentment fog is broken again."No use! Ha ha ha, you can''t kill my evil spirit body at this time. Ha ha ha... " Hulu old monster started to laugh bitterly, which was a wave. Those evil spirit bodies were boiling again. Judging from this sign, they seem to be returning to their original state. In the room of electric light and flint... whoosh! The white night fiercely raises one hand, flies in the air to catch ahead. Click! There was a strange noise. "Well?" The gourd old monster was slightly stunned. However, the hand of the white night is like the hand of the ancient gods. It is hard to scratch and twist the space. The spirit bodies of resentment fog are also distorted by the distorted space. The gourd old monster was immediately frightened, but also aware of the purpose of the white night, immediately drank and yelled: "ping!" Whoa! A powerful force of space flew out of his palm and swung to the distorted space area, intending to smooth out the distorted space here. It''s just that... After his power of space swings away, there is no sign of recovery from the distorted space here... "what?" The old gourd is in a daze. The power of space in the white night... Is it too thick? He was shocked and tried to pull back. But just as he was about to move, he suddenly realized something and looked forward. At this moment, he was shocked to find that the white night in front of him had disappeared? "Well, where are you looking?" The voice of indifference suddenly rings in the ear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2099 Everyone knows that the current owner of Cangtian cliff owns Hongbing. Everyone knows that the body of the legendary dead dragon sword is also in the Cangtian cliff. But... Because of Shenji palace, the great powers of Lisheng state knew that there were treasures here, but they did not dare to plot. After all, compared with the giant Shenji palace, their strength was nothing. Some people want to start with the white night, but let''s not say that the white night is often not in the Cangtian cliff, just say that even if he is, those great powers can''t find an excuse. But it''s not the same now! Qiu Tian, the great king, has made a move! Moreover... The king Qiu Tian has a full excuse. He has the reason of Dang Feiyang. Therefore, he can openly ask the Shenji palace not to intervene. Because all this is justified, he did not violate the rules, he is fully justified. Therefore, there are many potential clans come here to fish in troubled waters, and want to take advantage of the opportunity to fish. After all, there are more than one Hongbing. If you can get one of them, it will be a step to the sky! However, the current chaos is beyond many people''s expectation. After he conquered the Hongdao, he got all the three great powers of Xuanshi. Under the leadership of sanzun, Xuanshi Island forces had a fierce battle in front of the gate of Cangtian cliff. For a time, the sky is dark and the earth is dark, the sun and the moon are dark, the universe is reversed, and the samsara is broken. The endless power of death and destruction is like a big wave, plowing the void of heaven and earth here again and again. Countless souls died miserably, and countless great powers fell. Three Hongbing are like three dragon exterminators. Under the dark sky, they are killing the living creatures in the world fiercely. "Is this... The power of Hong Bing?" Far away, a rather young looking man was stunned. He looked at the three statues of Xuanshi Island, who were fighting in the crowd. He couldn''t help swallowing. "The power of Hongbing is overwhelming the heaven and earth. The stronger the man makes it, the more extraordinary his power will be. What you see is not the real power of Hongbing! If the pinnacle of Richmond could use it, what you would see would be a different picture There was a hoarse voice nearby. Hearing this, the man immediately bowed his head respectfully: "taught!" But a moment later, he thought of something. Looking at the horrible scene, he hesitated and said, "my Lord, these people can have such power if they take the Hongbing. If the peak of Lisheng Prefecture can take Hongbing, isn''t it that Lisheng can bear to hold them waving a sword?" "Do you think you can handle it?" The man next to him suddenly looked at him and asked. The man opened his mouth and shook his head again: "I don''t know." "If you don''t know, don''t ask, because it''s not something you should consider! This question... Should be considered by Shenji palace. " The man next to him said hoarsely. The man nodded and stopped talking. At this time, a woman in the back stepped forward and said, "my Lord, we can almost do it! Let''s do it now. Take down the three Hongbing soldiers "Wait!" "Are you waiting? But... My lord... " " don''t say too much! " The woman wanted to say something but was interrupted by the man. He looked at the front without expression and said calmly, "that one hasn''t come yet, so you can''t act rashly. When that one comes, I''ll see you soon." As soon as he said this, his face changed. So... If that one comes, do people still have a chance? People are nervous. Qingchen fairy, Bu Shi Dao Mo and other three masters of Xuanshi Island were killed. No one noticed that the gourd old monster here was defeated by the white night. I saw a strong hand turned into a claw in the white night. The magic power covered the five fingers, and stabbed into the gourd. In an instant, he pierced the belly of the gourd. Then the white night suddenly seized. Whew! A huge black hole appeared on the gourd. In the blink of an eye. "Ah..." countless screams were heard from the inside of the gourd, and then a large number of gray and black smoke floated from the gourd and floated in the air and disappeared. "No Gourd old strange shrieking out, people rushed to the past, trying to block the gourd mouth. But it''s useless. Then see those smoke continue to spill out, smoke, there are a mocking face. "Father! Mother! Lady! Master... You can''t leave me, son. You can''t go! You come back! You come back to me Gourd old strange shrieked. But the smoke is getting faster and bigger. After about ten years of Kung Fu, the gourd is empty, and there is nothing left.Pooh! The gourd old monster vomited a mouthful of blood directly, and the whole person seemed to be empty, and then he had no strength. He collapsed directly on the ground, holding the gourd, looking like he was out of his wits. White night came and stood quietly beside him. "You... Killed my family... You... Destroyed my child... You this devil..." gourd old strange vague, murmured, as if people have been crazy. "The real devil is you." "You killed your whole family, butcher killed his son, wiped out all the people who love you, put their spirit into it, and refined into such filthy and evil spirit. Isn''t you the culprit of all these things?" "What do you know?" "I want them to live forever," growled the Hulu old monster! I''m making them immortal! As long as they are in my gourd, they will never die and exist forever, do you understand? " "So as long as you live forever, even if it is to make them suffer forever, you will not hesitate?" White night indifferently returned a sentence. The gourd old monster shivered all over, then slowly raised his head, staring at the sky. Perhaps, he is in the aftertaste just those smoke that one after another ridicule and sneer face. Maybe, he can''t understand what happy smile is. Pooh! At this time, a hand directly stabbed into his chest, shattering his heart and soul. The gourd old monster trembled, then turned his head and looked at the white night beside him. He opened his mouth, but saw a lot of blood spilling from it. "Tell me... I didn''t do anything wrong..." he yelled. "I can''t give you an answer. You''re going to ask them." White night face expressionless said, and then raised a hand to draw. The gourd old monster trembled again, and then fell to the ground soft, completely without breath. White night shook his hands, slightly vomited his turbid breath, and managed the spirit of the next heaven. Then he turned around and went to the three statues of Xuanshi island in the fierce battle over there www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2100 to be sonorous! Like two crescent moons, your sword spirit blooms from the crowd. These two swords are thousands of feet long. They are like the claws of the demons in the nine hell. They directly cut the vast earth into pieces, and even shattered the void. They smashed into the crowd and tore up the supreme flesh. Then we can see that all around the soul people are cut by the two swords, and they are in a mess. When the sword spirit flies to the distance, the soul crowd surrounding the Xuanshi Island force has been given birth by the terrible sword spirit. It''s like a lot of blood falling down my arm. The scene is incomparably bloody, it seems that the sky will be dyed red! "Ah?" Around the soul of the people are scared is scared, a scalp numb, very scared. Is this the power of Hongbing? It''s terrible! Everyone was scared. The little face of Qingchen fairy was cold, and looked at several great powers, such as the immortals, and then rushed forward in unison. All the people sacrificed their magic weapons one after another. Then he saw several colorful mountains suspended in the air, and then they suppressed the three masters of Xuanshi island. "Jiuxuan Tianyin" The dust fairy raised her hands and shook her arms. The bell hanging on her wrist immediately trembled and shook. With the strange characters she spit out, it turned into a wonderful fairy sound, and the immortal sound had a directional impact on the three temples of Xuanshi island. Gao Zun holds the sword and splits the fallen mountain. Don''t respect the horizontal sword to block the attacking immortal sound. Kun Zun dances the sword and kills the soul following. Other great powers have also used their unique skills, all kinds of strange magic weapons rub the void and smash it in the past, and the twinkling halo has dyed the sky and earth a colorful color. But... All these magic weapons in front of Hong Bing are just fancy. Only see biezun and gaozun dance swords alternately. Abandoning the divine sword and Lihuang sword is like a roaring magic dragon and a fire dragon. It swings the sword spirit of hundreds of Zhang long like a whip, sweeping everything, splitting everything and chopping everything. The immortal voice of Qingchen fairy can annihilate all the spirit, aura and even sword spirit here. However, in front of Hongbing''s sword power, it was a joke and was chopped away on the spot. The mountains were all cut into stones and splashed in all directions. There is also a huge lion made of pure steel. It is 100 meters high. It leaps into the air, tramples on the void and kills it. Before it gets close to the three statues of Xuanshi Island, it is cut into two sections and becomes waste. All the attacks... Don''t work!! Seeing this, all the great powers had to stop, gasping and looking at the xuanshidao three zuns. Everyone''s face is full of dignity. "Our means, it seems, have no effect on them!" "Hateful, the three of them have three Hongbing. In addition, Xuanshi island is not weak. It is too difficult for us to attack strongly. If we say that they have only one or even two Hongbing soldiers, we all have hope. Now, our chances are not high." "What should I do now?" "Since we have nothing to do with them, can we not leave like this?" "What? If you can''t sit still, you can leave. There''s no one to stop you! " "Oh, if you want me to go, do you want less people to fight with you? Your calculation is very good, but I will never leave here easily without taking a handful of Hongbing today. " "In that case, please don''t leave your hands behind! If we try our best, none of us will get the Hongbing. They will only take this thing to Xuanshi island. Once these three people go back to Xuanshi island and take advantage of the unique geographical environment of Xuanshi Island, it will be extremely difficult for us to take it. " The evil devil here snorted coldly. The face of the man called Lord Zuo changed a little, but soon he also kept humming. "You still have the face to say me? I didn''t do my best? So... What about you? You did your best? " The left adult disdained to say: "don''t treat me as a fool, what''s your mind really when I don''t know?"? Who didn''t keep your hand in the attack? Otherwise, these three guys who have just come into contact with Hong Bing and have not even had time to get familiar with the power of Hong Bing can really block the siege of so many powerful people? It''s ridiculous After this, all the great powers present frowned and their eyes shook. Obviously, this is to the point. The attack just now, even those including the dust fairies and the immortals, did not spare no effort. People only pretended to work hard on the surface, but in fact they kept a hand. After all, it is not a real victory to exterminate the three statues of Xuanshi Island, and it is not a victory to get Hongbing. Only when Hong Bing is safely taken away from here is the real victory. Therefore, who dares to give full play to his own strength in advance, who dares to waste his physical strength on such matters? People frown and don''t speak.Bu Shi Dao Mo touched his beard, then looked at the dust fairy, and wanted to say something, but at this time, an indifferent voice interrupted him. "You are so suspicious of each other. I''m afraid you will never get Hongbing. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. So, I''m not to blame!" This voice falls, people are a tremor, turn their heads in unison, looking at the sound source. "White night?" Many people were taken aback. Some people seem to think of something, and look at the ground over there. When they see the old Hulu monster lying on the ground, their faces are wonderful. Some are shocked, some are stunned, some are surprised, some are confused, and some are... All over fear. Hulu old monster is a loose repair, there is no one around, but his strength is also people dare not underestimate. No one on the scene was afraid to guarantee that he would be able to steadily defeat the gourd old monster. But in the face of the white night... And in such a short time, he actually... Died like this? What''s going on here? People gasped and all eyes widened. And more terrifying is, gourd old strange dead, white night''s whole body up and down... Unexpectedly did not have a bit of scar. "No... impossible... This is impossible..." the dust fairy was pale, and she was scared to retreat again and again. The strength of white night seems to exceed all people''s expectations! Even if he doesn''t use Hongbing! But see the white night hands attached, step on the void, strolling in the court. The crowd retreated, their faces full of fear and uneasiness. No one dares to fight against the white night. People are just holding swords and staring at him with vigilance... "Oh? White night, are you here? " Gao Zun over there also stopped and walked towards the white night, laughing: "the old gourd didn''t kill you. He is really useless. Ha ha ha ha... " brother, how can you say that old gourd is useless? If it were not for him, could we have won Hong Bing so easily? " Next to Kun Zun squinted and said with a smile. "That''s right, that''s right. Then we have to thank the old man. Come on, when you leave later, bring me the body of the old gourd old man, and I''ll give him a grand burial. Ha ha ha..." Gao Zun''s arrogant smile rang through the sky. The faces of the people were not very natural. "Elder brother, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Since the things have arrived, don''t stay any longer and leave as soon as possible." Don''t respect the deep voice. "If you want to go, you have to clean up these people before you go, or do you think they will let us return to Xuanshi island safely?" Gao Zun said with a smile. Don''t respect the sound, stare at the people around you, and say in a deep voice: "then kill a bloody way to leave here!" "Good!" Several people made up their minds. However, just as he was about to start, the white night had already passed through the crowd and reached the front of the three men. All three were breathing in one breath. Only to see the white night raised his hand, face calm said: "well, give it back to me." As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. "Well?" Don''t look at me. "What do you say?" Gao Zun and Kun Zun looked at each other, but they were confused. "Hongbing, of course." Calm way of white night. "Oh?" Gao Zun seemed to react. The man squinted and learned the action before the white night. He stabbed the abandoned God sword in his hand on the ground and said with a smile, "do you want it? Well, come and get it yourself "Ha ha ha ha ha..." people around Xuanshi Island burst into laughter. "Boy, if you have the ability, you can take it!" "Ha ha ha, before you were so arrogant, you just relied on Hong Bing? Now Hong Bing is in the hands of our adults. How arrogant you are "If you are brave enough, go and get it. Hong Bing is there!" "Go "Are you afraid?" "Useless waste, ha ha ha..." all the people in Xuanshi Island laughed, with sharp sarcasm and abuse. Those great powers looked at each other, and they seemed to have reached a consensus. At this time, none of them made any moves, and they all stood by to watch the play. All eyes were focused on the white night. People in Xuanshi island are also looking forward to the action of the white night. But... In the white night, there was no radical action. Even, the spirit of heaven on his body did not start again. He just looked at the high respect silently, and his expression was very gentle, but in his eyes, there was a touch of helplessness. "I''ve given you opportunities over and over again. Why don''t you always take them?" "Well?"Don''t look at me again. "What are you talking about?" Gao Zun restrained his smile and drank: "white night, if you want to take the sword, roll over here. If you want to live, get out of here! Otherwise, I don''t mind letting you die here! " When the voice falls, the spirit of heaven is urged, and the power of the soul spreads around like the heavenly power. It''s scary. If we don''t talk about Hongbing, the strength of the three masters of Xuanshi island can''t be underestimated. All the people around him have changed color. But the white night still did not move. He still stood in the same place, only quietly looking at the three people. "Do you really think Hong Bing is in your hands?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2101 As soon as the words fell, all three were breathing hard. "What do you mean?" Drink with dignity. "Playing tricks?" Kunzun snorted coldly: "elder brother, you''d better not grind and haw with this man. Kill this man, kill the general and go back to Xuanshi island!! With these three soldiers, Xuanshi island will be king of the state of Lisheng! " "Good!" Gao Zun''s eyes flashed, and he immediately nodded. He also felt that the situation was becoming more and more wrong. He was too lazy to follow the ink of the white night. He murmured, raised the abandoned magic sword, and split into the sky. Sonorous!! The black and fierce abandoned God sword body instantly broke away from the scabbard, and it was even more desolate under the dark sky. Under the heavy and ferocious soul power of Gao Zun, the strength of the sword is almost infinite expansion. Everybody breathe tight. The people behind the white night are crazy to retreat, for fear of being affected by the white night. However... abandon the divine sword and chop it down... but... The sword spirit does not fly out as before! On the contrary! There was no unusual appearance of the fallen black sword body. There was no sword Qi overflowing and no sword power was pressed down. As if this sword is just a wave of Gao Zun. "Well?" The dust fairies and immortals here were all stunned. Around the soul of the people are also a face of accident. What''s the matter with this sword? Why didn''t the sword come out? "What are you doing, brother?" The one who was waiting for the second half of the night was still waiting for Bai Zun. Gao Zun is also confused at the moment. He stares at the abandoned magic sword in his hand. He is in a trance. After a moment, he says, "something is wrong... " not strong? " "Yes... This sword... I didn''t seem to mobilize the power of this sword just now, but... I have injected all the soul power into this sword, stimulating its power, but there is no response..." Gao Zun''s voice said anxiously. "What?" "How could it be so?" Don''t respect and Kun Zun are both heavy hearted. "Is it about this guy?" Don''t respect to look at the body of the white night. "What do you say, third brother?" Kun Zunli asked. Don''t respect the dark hum, suddenly raised the night Yao sword, toward the white night ruthlessly split past. Keng! There was a strange noise. The body of the sword, as beautiful as the starry sky, trembles and falls. It''s just... This sword is the same as the abandoned God sword. When the sword body falls down, it still doesn''t show any sword spirit. "Ah?" "How could it be so?" The souls around were stunned and opened their mouths. They all saw something was wrong. Kunzun panicked. He was also pounding in the sky at night, intending to play the sword power of Lihuang sword, but it did not play a role at all. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. Just can be called invincible Three Hongbing, such a moment of Kung Fu has become a waste, simply can not play a little power out! "What''s going on? What''s going on here? " Gao Zun is out of control. "Does this man control it?" The evil devil here gazed at the white night and lowered his voice. "No way. His soul state is so young and weak that he can''t even achieve the goal of not destroying xuanhuang. How can he control three Hongbing soldiers in succession? Maybe he has bridged the three Hongbing soldiers, but if it is only a primary bridge, it will not allow him to control the power of these three Hongbing so easily. " The dust fairy''s voice trembled. "How can we explain this phenomenon?" Someone asked. The dust fairy was silent. Yeah, how do you explain that? However, the situation on the scene has not given the dust fairy time to think. I saw the Xuanshi island over there. Suddenly, three statues of Xuanshi island all drank together, and then all of them rushed towards the white night. "Since we can''t exert the power of this great soldier, we will directly and forcibly erase this man!" Gao Zun roared, and his face was full of ferocity: "I don''t believe it. This Hongbing''s blade will also be deprived. I''ll cut this man into powder!" The voice fell to the ground, and the sword was clasped upside down in his hand. The blade of the sword was like fangs, and it was slashed toward the white night. Endless killing intention and momentum towards this attack! However, as soon as the blade of the sword was about to fall, his eyes opened in the night, and a clear voice came out. "If you can''t give full play to the power of a great soldier, let me do it!" "What?" Gao Zun''s pupils trembled. Before he could react, he saw the sword shaking violently. Gao Zun was shocked. He immediately put his strength on the hilt of his sword.However, the more the sword trembles, the more it trembles, the more terrifying it is. Gao Zun can''t hold it. It is like a tiger out of the cage, roaring wantonly, shaking the world, no longer bound by people!! "Brother!" Don''t respect and Kun Zun shout together. "Come and help me!" Gao Zun shouts. They did not dare to neglect and rushed to the front with their swords. But at the moment when they approached Gao Zun, Gao Zun''s hand suddenly loosened, and the abandoned sword was directly separated from his palm, and then... clang! A sharp sword light, like a scallop shaped sword Qi, penetrated Gao Zun''s body in an instant, and then turned into a long and thin black light, which drifted to the end of the white night, and then steadily fell in front of the white night. All the souls around were trembling. The other Zun and Kun Zun who rushed to Gao Zun were all dumbfounded and stopped at the same time. They looked at Gao Zun. However, Gao Zun turned hard and looked at them. At the moment, he looks dull, but his eyes protrude, extremely exaggerated, the soul of his chest is dim, and the spirit of his whole body disappears in this instant. After a moment, his body gradually split apart. There were a large number of long and thin blood cracks on his body, which were like cobwebs, crisscross and covered his whole body. When all the blood seams appeared, Gao Zun''s body gradually peeled off like a collapsed mountain. In the blink of an eye, a living man has become a pile of meat. Gao Zun, this is the fall... the whole audience is completely ignorant. Biezun and kunzun are also stupid. They stand in the same place as if they were struck by lightning. They look at Gao Zun who turns into meat. At the moment, they can''t say a word. "Well, here you are!" At this time, the voice of indifference sounded again. This sound is like the sound of a flood bell, penetrating into the ears of biezun and kunzun. They all tremble, suddenly look back, staring at the white haired man! White night The shrill roar came from Kun Zun''s mouth. His face full of indignation and resentment, carrying the sword of Li Huang, rushed again. Endless killing intention and soul gas burst out... next second. Whoosh! The Lihuang sword held by kunzun also trembled in an instant. Kunzun was caught off guard and let go of his hand. Lihuang sword flew out of his hand and flew into the sky. The world is shocked. However, the sword of Lihuang sword was suspended in the air, and a flame that blocked the sky and the sun broke out from the sword body, directly covering the sky. Then the flame was like a hand, covering downward, attacking from left to right, and instantly devouring kunzun. At the moment of swallowing kunzun, all the flames disappeared. As for the Lihuang sword, it flew to this side like a red meteor and stabbed in front of the white night. As for kunzun, it disappeared before the sea of fire www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2102 Xuanshi Island three, in such a moment of Kung Fu has fallen two. And... They all died in their hands. Seeing this horrible scene, all people''s skin and flesh are in a frenzy of vibration, the brain is boiling hot, all are stunned, unbelievable. At this moment, even a fool can see that these three Hongbing are manipulated by night! Even if the three masters of Xuanshi Island get Hongbing, what can they do? Up to now, these three soldiers are still connected with the white night. Their power is still controlled by white night... the link between white night and Hongbing is constantly cut off. Even if they hold the body of Hongbing, they can not control them. Hong Bing, it''s not as good as plunder as you can imagine... people look at it and their hearts are beating wildly. Dust fairy is more silly in situ, with the side of the evil is an expression. How can they believe that such a man, who has not been a great master of Xuanjun, has such terrible ability? How can we build a bridge with three Hongbing soldiers? What terror? But at this time, the dust fairy also suddenly noticed something. Those are the three Hongbing... They were deliberately thrown to them in the daytime. "This man... Deliberately took out Hong Bing and threw it to us, so that we could kill each other. It turns out that all this was planned by him, planned by him, and led by him... This man is so cruel... So cruel..." the dust fairy''s face was pale, his lips trembled, and his voice was shaking. The people next to him were stunned. Yes, when the three masters of Xuanshi Island dealt with these people, the power of Nahong soldiers was unrestricted and earth shaking. Now it''s just like a waste product to deal with the white night. It can be seen that the sword power of these Hongbing soldiers was released before the white night, but now it is suppressed. Everything is done intentionally in the daytime. People breathe tightly, staring at the white haired man whose soul state is obviously very low. Bang Dang! At this time, a sharp and crisp sound came out. Then he saw that only the remaining biezun suddenly threw his sword on the ground, and knelt down on the ground. The shivering cold said, "Lord white night... Dragon master! Please... Please spare me a life, villain... I know I''m wrong. I dare not plot your treasure again. Please spare my life. I''m willing to be a bull and a horse for you! Please spare me a life Don''t respect trembling cry, eyes are full of fear and shock. Kunzun and gaozun are dead. How can he have the courage to fight against the white night? White night looked at him quietly. After a moment, he nodded and said, "if you sincerely beg for mercy and surrender to me, I can spare your life. After all, I''m not a killer at night!" Don''t respect the sound, ecstatic, hastily kowtow to the white night. "Thank you very much! Thank you very much He cried in his mouth, his head couldn''t stop pounding on the ground, breaking the earth. The sound of bang bang was very violent. But after kowtowing, don Zun seemed to think of something. He quickly picked up the Yeyao sword that had been thrown on the ground, knelt on the ground, held the sword in both hands, and walked to the white night, holding the sword to him. "Please... Please accept the sword..." don''t respectfully say. "Well." White night nodded and held out his hand to grasp the sword. Seeing this, there is no sound around. The three statues of Xuanshi island are also famous and influential figures. Biezun is the most powerful one among them. However, he never thought that he would bow to the white night like a dog. It is really touching. However, at this time, the kneeling biezun''s eyes suddenly became cold, and then his body suddenly gasified and disappeared. "Well?" The white night frowned. "Fake body?" The people on this side suddenly lost their voice and roared out. Dust fairies, not worldly demons and other strong people breathing is a tight. However, he saw a sharp sword flying out of the void beside him and stabbed the heart of the white night fiercely. This sharp sword is the night shining sword. Although its Hongbing sword power has not been played out, the sword power and sword power condensed by the soul power covered on it is particularly extraordinary and terrifying. Even if it does not use the power of the sword itself, only rely on its own strength, even if it is a piece of scrap iron, he can still release the amazing power. This sword is very abrupt, no matter who is afraid of it, and in such a close distance, unless it is known in advance that there will be such a sword, no one can escape. Around countless pairs of eyes all look straight. The expressions of countless souls are all dull. There was only a crackle. Pooh! Blood splashed.But look at the sharp night sword, now it is through the chest of the white night, thoroughly penetrating his soul and heart. People in all directions feel a blank brain at this moment. Night shining sword... Actually through the white night? That is to say, don''t respect... Succeeded? The man who suddenly launched a surprise attack on the white night succeeded? But think of it, don''t respect such strength, and so close to the white night, with the fake body to confuse the white night, the real body hidden in the side, ready to launch a sneak attack, people can''t be prevented at all! I''m afraid it''s the king of Qiu Tian who is on the scene. He may not be able to resist this vicious move! People try to gasp, the pupil of the consternation and exclamation is difficult to cover. "Ha ha ha ha, success, success, ha ha ha..." at this time, don Zun released his hand, and suddenly stood up straight, his eyes were crazy and crazy, and he yelled: "I killed the white night! I killed him! I killed him! Ha ha ha... I''m afraid he didn''t expect to succeed. After all, the performance before the white night was really frightening. All the souls on the scene are mixed with five tastes, which are difficult to accept. Such a terrible and strange strong man was killed by biezun. Everything is really a bit dramatic. Just... When don''t respect laugh wildly, the white night which is pierced by the night''s sword suddenly opened his mouth. "Did you really kill me?" Don''t smile when you say that. All the people around were also looking at the white haired man with wide eyes. However, the body of the white haired man suddenly melted away, and then the whole person directly turned into a ball of liquid and disappeared into the earth. And at the same time, a man came out of the void beside him. It was... It was white night. "Ah?" The four weeks were shocked. Don''t respect the twinkling of one''s eyes, the pupil''s eyes are lost, it''s directly sitting on the ground, and the whole person seems to have lost his soul. "You''re... Fake?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2103 "It''s... Impossible... It''s impossible..." don''t look at the white night with your lips shaking wildly and whispering wildly. "How could that happen? Is white night a fake The devil opened his mouth and said strangely. "Did he use a fake? That doesn''t mean that he has seen through the moves of biezun and knows that biezun is feigning surrender and intends to harm him! Therefore, he deliberately played tricks... "A big can sink. Here don''t respect a listen, the whole body like electric shock tremor endless, he looked at the white night, trembling and shouting: "you... You see through I am feign surrender?" "Of course, take a fake body and offer me a sword. How can I not see it?" White night road. "No way!" Don''t respect and roar: "my yin-yang separation can be false and confused with the real body. The fake body is the same as the real body, let alone you. Even the emperor of all ages and even the existence above the emperor of all ages can''t understand whether my fake body is true or not. How can you see through my fake body, who is not as good as Xuanjun? It''s impossible! " "What''s impossible?" White night face expressionless said, and then a pair of pupil opened, his pupil bead instantly burst out a strange golden awn. Don''t look up, slightly stunned, but after a moment, he seems to know something, pupil beads suddenly shrink, lips crazy quiver, the face has no blood color. "This is... This is..." "it seems that you know the pupil technique." What''s the so-called method of dividing Yin and Yang into two parts? Can''t you see through it at a glance? " Don''t look dull and pale. Maybe he can''t figure out how to do it. This person can still wait for ancient pupil surgery. "Who are you, exactly?" He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked with trembling lips. "Long Jue, white night, don''t you... Know that?" White night face expressionless say, voice falls, raise a hand to slightly grasp. Whoosh. Night Yao sword flies over. Four weeks of breathing. Biezun also suddenly raised his head. However, as soon as he looked at it, he saw that the bright body of Yeyao sword had fallen down. In the body of the sword, there are dazzling stars. "White... Night Don''t respect Tong Zhu''s eyes on the sword, his mouth is wide, and he shouts out these two words. When the word "night" fell down, his body was slowly split to the left and right, blood and viscera spilled all over the ground, and he died completely. At this point, all three Xuanshi islands fell. The three great powers turn into dust... all around are quiet. The white night took back three Hongbing. He raised his hand, put the night shining sword into the scabbard, and then turned to look at the soul on this side. All those who have lost their souls in the first act of the seventh act are scared by all of them. At this time, how can anyone dare to attack Nahong Bing again? This white night is so fierce! Is this still what they can plot? Everyone lost their sense of war. At this time, they just want to leave here quickly. "What? Going? Can you do it? " The white night is cold. As soon as the voice fell, the white night stepped a little, and turned into a glare of light and rushed towards the fleeing crowd there. "Ah "Here he is!" "Come on, stop him!" There were shouts of panic and hesitation in the crowd. Some of the warriors can''t dodge, and the night is approaching, so they have to release their moves, intending to send the night back. However, the supernatural power of the white night possessed the body, and the physical body did not know how strong it was. How could they be afraid of these people''s moves? He didn''t even look at them, ignored them directly, and then raised his hand to wave at the crowd. "Xiaoqiu God palm!" A low drink burst out. Then see the white night light road between the palm issued a gray dead light. As if to annihilate everything, the dead light covered the crowd in the past. The shrouded people instantly vaporized and disappeared in smoke and ashes. There was no bones left. A palm fell, and a vacuum appeared in the dense crowd. "Ah?" The evil devil who ran away from the front glanced back and was scared to urinate. The man was crazy and ran forward. He didn''t care about anything. But how can white night spare these people? Today is a move, Liang Zi has finished. If we let these people go, and they come to the door again in the future, wouldn''t it be more troublesome? It''s better to get rid of the roots now!! There was a strong sense of killing in the eyes of the white night, and he no longer kept any hands and danced wildly with both hands. All kinds of moves learned in the temple of God erupted wantonly and blossomed in the crowd.Under the protection of divine power, the body of white night is invincible, the technique is not broken, and the King Kong is not bad. At first, many people wanted to fight against the white night, but after repeated attacks, there was no effect. The people were dead. No matter what kind of moves people use, they can''t destroy any of his flesh. It was as if this man was the body of the gods. In the past, the three masters of Xuanshi island used Hongbing to fight against the heroes. Although the power of Hongbing was shocking, they could at least meet the body of sanzun, and there was still a possibility of victory. But now, in the face of this white night, they know what despair is. How can you kill an existence that can''t be destroyed by magic? As a result, no one left to resist, people all ran away like frightened birds. But... The speed of the white night is not weaker than them, and they are always chasing each other. And no one to counterattack, the white night will no longer cover the body of the divine power, but all perfusion in the legs, flying in the air, chasing those who run away in the past, the speed is even faster. Although they tried their best to escape, they still didn''t work. They were soon caught up and fell into the crowd with all kinds of terrible and terrible moves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... in an instant, a large number of souls fell. Human bodies and blood, like raindrops, fly down from the air, turning the earth red and filling the open gullies. After a while, several rivers composed of blood, water and viscera appeared on the ground. The scene is so horrible that it is like the hell of Shura. However, those who run away have no intention to appreciate this Shura hell. The dust fairies and immortals rushed in front of them. They gasped violently, and their spirits were also in a frenzy, rushing forward like crazy. Soon, they left the scope of Cangtian cliff. "Well, with more effort, I can get close to the place where the space gate was set up before. By using the space door, I can escape from here, and I can escape from the heaven. OK! Good! Very good! " The dust fairy''s eyes were bright, burning looking at the distance, and her breath was also condensed. The rest of the people are also this idea, their faces are happy, as if to see the vitality. However. Just when they thought they were about to escape from the world... bang! A strange golden light suddenly bloomed from everyone present. "Is this?" The pupil of Qingchen fairy shrinks. "Time technique?" The devil said. "Ah "No The scream broke out in an instant. "Speed up! Speed up, speed up time The dust fairy came back to her senses, and the man screamed bitterly. She was more crazy to release the moves, and wanted to return the time around him to normal. But... They were astonished to find that their time magic power was no match for the white night! And it all happened so suddenly that many people didn''t even have time to activate time! Under the effect of the time technique, all the people retreat wildly and move backward crazily. They look at themselves in despair and move towards the place before the hundred rest. By the end of this time reversal technique, all the powers that are about to escape from the heaven have already returned to the original point and to the front of the white night... people are all stupefied, all their eyes are dazzled, all staring at the man standing in front of them, and everyone''s heart stops. "Don''t run." The white night calmly looked at the crowd: "our account has not been calculated." "White night, you..." Yida can bite his teeth and get up. However, the next second, a sword spirit flew past, and split his body in two. The world was shocked. "I don''t like ink marks. Since you want to draw Hongbing, then we will never die. Either I will cut you off, or you will destroy my white night!" White night''s expressionless face raised his hand, the voice fell, a little, humanized lightning, again rushed into the crowd, wantonly slaughtered. "No The cry of sadness is endless. No, the devil still wants to run away. But the dust fairy has given up. She sat there, her face full of despair. Where can we escape again at this time? It''s better to accept one''s life. The dust fairy thought so, and many people on the scene had such an idea. They accepted their lives. They had no idea that the man''s strength was so terrible. Since everything is doomed, they can only give up, quietly waiting for the arrival of death. But just then!!Boom... a violent noise suddenly exploded. Everyone at the scene was shaking. He heard a great and powerful voice. "White night, you have wasted too much energy on this group of wastes. What else can you use to fight against me?" When the voice dropped, there appeared a huge space vortex with a diameter of thousands of Zhang above the sky. After the appearance of the space vortex, the internal space breath was agitated and condensed. In the blink of an eye, a terrible space gate was formed. Space gate appeared, a huge green hill from inside slowly fell down, has been falling in front of the gate of Cangtian cliff. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. "Here he is!" In the distance, the young man called to his side immediately. The man next to him nodded gently and did not speak. "It''s Qiu Tian Da Jun, it''s Qiu Tian Da Jun!" "Here comes the king Qiu Tian!" "That''s great. Here comes the king Qiu Tian." All souls are ecstatic. They seemed to see the straw, one by one all rushed to the past, kneeling under the huge and magnificent green hill, kowtow to the king of Qiu Tian crazily. This time, even if it was the dust fairy and the evil devil, they all kowtow like crazy. "King! Lord Qiu Tian, please help us, help us! " "Please kill the white night. We are willing to be a cow and a horse for you." People shrieked. At this time, Qiu Tian is the hope of everyone. He is the Savior here! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2104 The sound of the mighty resounding through the sky. The heroes knelt down and prostrated themselves. At this moment, under the green mountains, thousands of people crawl, the scene is particularly magnificent, the scene is incomparably spectacular. White night stopped, quietly looking at the huge green hill, there is not much expression on his face. People vie to shout, one is full of tears, tears, and even some people are crazy general kowtow. It''s also a real irony. In the past, none of the people here cared about or contacted with Qiu Tian Da Jun, but they did not think that this time they all regarded Qiu Tian Da Jun as the Savior. It''s really funny. But who cares? As long as you can live, that''s enough! Now. Boom! There was a dull roar inside the Castle Peak. Then we could see that the huge stone on the top of the Castle Peak cracked and several figures flew out from inside. Among them, there are painting the moon and Dang Feiyang, while several others are the soul of the king Qiu Tian. The first one is the old man Qingshan. The old man of Qingshan leaped into the air and fell on the mountainside. Looking at the men kneeling down at the foot of the mountain, he nodded slightly and said with no expression: "since you worship our Lord, you have admitted my Lord. My Lord will not kill you, but you need to worship my lord. Otherwise, you will be regarded as betraying my Lord. Do you understand?" As soon as this word came out, all the people below were stunned. What is this for? Do you want to surrender them? People looked at each other. But at this time, they have no choice at all! If you want to kill them in the white night, if you annoy the king of Qiu Tian, you will have no way to go to heaven. Thinking of this, the souls no longer hesitated and roared. "We are willing to offer sacrifices to the great monarch and give him priority! Never betray The sound was in the sky. People''s expressions and words are extremely pious and excited. many people''s calculations are to be confused before they are safe. Has the final say that they are not thinking about themselves. However, the moment the words fell, a breath of incomparable splendor broke out from the top of the green hill, and then a wave of unparalleled momentum came down from the sky and permeated here. In an instant, all the souls here felt a sense of suffocation that was beyond interpretation, and a sense of oppression that could not be volatilized. What''s going on? Kneeling at the foot of the green hill, the souls all opened their eyes, and looked at the top of the green mountain in an incredible way. They were all trembling and hesitating. "This... This is the breath of Qiu Tian Da Jun?" "God, what''s this... What''s going on?" "Lord Qiu Tian... Is this... So terrible?" "He... What has he reached?" ... people screamed and screamed in fear, and everyone''s face was full of amazement. Looking at the people here in the distance is also a look of surprise. The voice of the young soul man standing in the front was a little dry and said: "this... Is this the breath of Qiu Tian Da Jun? Oh, my God. Isn''t that terrible? I thought he was only one or two stages better than these souls, but from this breath, it was at least five or six stages better than them... " " I''m afraid everyone underestimated the enemy king! " The woman beside her was hoarse and worried. "Qiu Tian Da Jun is a low-key man. Although he is resolute and ruthless, he will not show up in front of people easily. No one has a definite number about his strength. However, I think the strength he shows today will not be the strength brought to him by his soul state so simple..." at this time, a man behind several people said calmly. Several people heard the sound and looked back one after another. "Then... My Lord, when shall we do it?" The young man at the front asked carefully. The man glanced at the distance, then looked at the sky, and then said without expression: "almost ready to prepare!" As soon as the voice fell, everyone breathed together, their eyes were frozen, and then they turned and scattered. And in front of the gate of Cangtian cliff. After the formation of the magnificent breath, I heard the old man of Qingshan shout. "Welcome your coming!" When the sound falls, a blue light comes out from the top of the green hill, and then a perfect arc is drawn in the sky, and it falls on the top of the green hill. When the blue light disappears, a man in green robe stands quietly at the top of the green hill. The man''s hands were attached behind him, and he looked down at the white night side. That pair of deep eyes is awe inspiring and unstoppable. It seems that no matter who it is, there will be an impulse to worship. At the foot of the Castle Peak, all the souls trembled. Looking at this splendid age as if the gods like people, at the moment, all people''s hearts do not have the idea of resistance, as if they feel that their surrender is the right choiceIncluding the dust fairies and immortals such great powers, at the moment is also such a mind. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. It has to be said that the momentum of Qiu Tian''s great king is very outstanding. Such an opponent has extraordinary strength and unprecedented pressure. But even so, he was not afraid. Since we are on the right track, naturally there is no reason to retreat. Moreover, the other party is not only aiming at him, but also at his heaven cliff. Bai Ye believes that the goal of Qiu Tian Da Jun this time even includes the dead dragon sword. So in any case, the white night can only fight with its head. Never die! "White night!" At this time, Qiu Tian opened his mouth. The indifferent voice is full of domineering and pride, swinging through the world. "It''s time to settle yesterday''s account!" White night''s expressionless reply. The voice was equally impolite. Qiu Tian moved his eyebrows and shook his head. His face was expressionless and said: "you are not qualified to challenge me. In the white night, you are just a rat who is very lucky and domineering! Can''t you recognize yourself? " The voice falls, Qiu Tian big Jun waved: "fly Yang." "Brother!" Dang Feiyang over there immediately clasped his fist. "Is this man who has harmed you and abolished your accomplishments?" Qiu Tian, the great king, said lightly. "Yes, elder brother, please avenge my foolish brother!" Dang Fei Yang, full of resentment. Lord Qiu Tian nodded and said, "in this case, I will subdue this man later. You will be responsible for cutting off his head and making his skull into a wine cup. Do you know?" Dang Feiyang was overjoyed and clasped his fist again: "thank you, brother!" "Feiyang, it''s time for you to grow up. Brother won''t help you all the time. This will be the last time I''ll do it for you. The next time it happens, you''ll have to face it alone." As the voice fell, Qiu Tian stepped forward and went down the mountain. At the moment when his feet collided with the void, the lotus prints bloomed from the void and extended to the foot of the mountain. People at the foot of the mountain raised their heads one after another, looking at this scene in dismay. Qiu Tian, the great king, is going to fight! Dang Feiyang, Huajiang Yue and others watched excitedly. The rest held their breath. White night quietly watching, hands have been pressed in the waist of the abandoned God sword. For enemies like Qiu Tian Dajun, you must use all your strength when you make a move. The existence of this level, however, can not tolerate the slightest carelessness. "White night, this time, I come here not only to avenge my brother, but also to take away the Hongbing from you. Although I don''t know how you got these Hongbing, these Hongbing are not possessed by such a mean rat like you. If you are willing to hand them over, maybe I can consider not killing you." Qiu Tian said calmly as he came along. There was a sense of oppression in the voice. "I have never surrendered to anyone in the white night, never before and never will be." White night is not afraid. "You are so stubborn that you will die. Do you really think Hong Bing can give you the capital to fight against me?" Qiu Tian shook his head. "Isn''t Hong Bing enough for me to deal with you?" The white night asked. "Of course." Qiu Tian said calmly, and the pace suddenly stopped. The white night looked up slightly. However, Qiu Tian''s great king gently moved his arm, and then grabbed him in the air. However, on the hillside of the Castle Peak, a man with a mask standing next to the old man raised his hand. Whoosh! A golden light flew out and fell in the palm of Qiu Tian. After the golden light disappeared, a long knife appeared in the hand of Qiu Tian Da Jun. White night pupil shrinks, hoarse deep way: "this is... Jing Mie Dao?" "Not bad!" The king of Qiu Tian held a knife and said lightly: "in this world, you are not the only one who has Hongbing." White night does not speak, but the sinking on the face is very obvious. But he saw the king of Qiu Tian step forward again and walk towards the white night. The mighty and powerful pressure was approaching again, and it was ferociously pressing towards here, giving no one a chance to breathe. "Good!" The white night took a deep breath, and the surprise on his face converged. He looked at the coming King Qiu Tian without any expression. His hands had already pulled out the Lihuang sword and the abandoned God sword. "The power of jingmie Dao is amazing, but even so, what can it do? But a Jing Mie Dao can resist Lihuang sword? Can you stop the night shining sword? Can you resist the abandoned sword? You only have one, but I have three. You still don''t have the advantage! " The road sank in the white night. "Is it really... Not dominant?"The king of Qiu Tian suddenly said. White night slightly a Leng. But the big king of Qiu Tian disappeared suddenly. It''s a night of breath. But then... roar!! There was an earth shaking roar. Then the sky suddenly darkened, and then a huge lion appeared between heaven and earth, and the lion''s huge mouth opened directly. Now the white night is in the middle of the lion''s mouth. There is a large amount of adsorption force in the lion''s mouth, tearing all the white night crazily. His breath, soul power and sword spirit are all sucked away. Qiu Tian, the great king, has made a move! Everyone was shocked. However, the lion''s mouth was not the enemy''s means. After the lion''s mouth appeared, the king of Qiu Tian also appeared in front of the white night, and the frightful and frightful Jing Mie Dao was fiercely chopped at the neck of the white night! In the heyday, the sword awned and covered the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2105 Keng! The blade of the attack split the sky and the sky, tearing the vast earth, shaking the ghosts and gods, and frightening the sky. If you were to be the devil or the three masters of Xuanshi island to face the blow, I''m afraid that before they could resist it, they would be shocked by the terrible sword, let alone accept the move. And that''s what it feels like on a white night. But in the end, he has the inside story. Just watch the white night drink a, all the magic power on the body a flash, and then all together converge on the arms of the white night. "Well?" Qiu Tian''s brow frowned. He had not yet returned to the gods. He had already attacked the sword. Bang! The dark body of the sword heavily hit the body of jingmie Dao. The power of tyranny is no worse than jingmie Dao. Bang!! A burst of destructive force burst open, tearing the void in this area. Then he saw the jingmie sword and the abandoned God sword separated together. Just the next second, another sword attacked the master of jingmie Dao, Qiu Tian. It is the sword of Lihuang. Benka''s red Lihuang sword body erupts a terrible flame like a huge wave. The fire is fierce and unusual, like the devil''s ghost claw, which is grasped by the king of Qiu Tian. Qiu Tian Dajun frowned slightly and retreated sharply. At the same time, he quickly stabilized the blade of jingmie Dao and chopped at the flame. There is a fact that Qiu Tian had to admit. That''s the advantage of white night. The number of Hongbing is a real thing. It''s a fact that he can''t change or ignore. However, Qiu Tian had a huge advantage, which was just established. And this advantage is the biggest crisis of white night. That''s the power of the white night Hongbing. Qiu Tian Da Jun already knows everything about it! Keng! At the moment when the power of Lihuang sword was about to engulf the king of Qiu Tian, a large number of miserable and fierce force patterns suddenly appeared on the body of jingmie Dao. These force patterns were like the fangs of wild animals and were directly inlaid into the terrible flame, and then they were torn up like crazy. Whew! There was a strange noise. Then see that the cover over the flame suddenly and completely broken. By the time he hit Qiu Tian, all the flames had disappeared like dust. White night pupil shrinks: "what?" King Qiu Tian stood quietly: "useless, white night, you should know that I have already understood the power of Lihuang sword and abandoned God sword. I can use the power of jingmie sword to dissolve your Hongbing power. It''s just a arabian night if you want to kill me!! Don''t you know you are in danger? I can see through your power. You can''t kill me Indifferent words, like the declaration of death, are hopeless and helpless. In the white night, his eyes were awe inspiring, and he knew what Qiu Tian was talking about. If he didn''t use the power of these Hongbing soldiers to force the killing power of jingmie Dao and save Moqing Bingyu, I''m afraid Qiu Tian Dajun could not analyze his power. It''s just too late to say that now. The white night took a deep breath, but there was no despair on his face. On the contrary, his eyes still had a touch of sharpness and determination. "So, did you start to be careless?" he said coldly "General idea?" Qiu Tian''s brows wrinkled. Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something. He looked at his waist and found that the night shining sword on his waist had disappeared. Not good! The king of Qiu Tian breathed heavily, and suddenly turned around and chopped back with jingmie knife. But in the end, it was a step too slow. Pooh! A crisp sound came out. Then he saw a dark and bright sword running through the chest of Qiu Tian. That sword... It''s the night shining sword. It turns out that the attack and killing launched by white night is not only Lihuang sword, but also Yeyao sword. However, it hides in the sky through its own power, making people imperceptible... "although you are familiar with the power of these three Hongbing soldiers, you have never contacted these three Hongbing soldiers. You only know their strength, but you don''t know their ability. What''s the use of them?" White night said expressionless, while speaking, people step again, carrying double swords toward the king of Qiu Tian. The arms of the two swords are like the sword of the White Emperor. The unique sword spirit is unparalleled and unstoppable. Even if the gods are afraid of it, they will fall under these two peerless warriors. However... however, Qiu Tian didn''t panic. On the contrary, a faint smile passed through his eyes. "Interesting, interesting!" There was a murmur. White night frowned, but did not hesitate, continue to bang cut.At this time, Qiu Tian turned back and called out. "I thought we would end like this, but I didn''t think you still brought me a surprise, white night, it seems that I have to be serious!" As the voice fell, the king of Qiu Tian suddenly waved his sword to the sky. "Well?" The white night was very confused, but his hands were not soft. No matter what action Qiu Tian Dajun wanted to do, he continued to carry out the sword and cut. Finally. Pooh!!! There was a strange noise. The king Qiu Tian, who had thrown away the jingmie sword, had no resistance at all. He was instantly cut into three sections by Lihuang sword and abandoned God sword. "Ah?" The world was shocked. Everyone was staring at the scene in disbelief. Qiu Tian Da Jun... Is that how he died? People are incredible. Rao is also a bit of a surprise. Is that how it''s done? The big king of Qiu Tian... Is it said that the foreign powers are strong while the middle ones are weak? He was thinking. But it was just then. Boom... a space vibration sounded. White night slightly a Leng, suddenly raised his head, only to find that the huge lion''s mouth suddenly closed, directly to swallow up the white night. At night, the heart suddenly tight, immediately turned to leave. But it''s too late. The lion''s mouth is too big, and it''s closing too fast. In an instant, the white night is devoured, and he himself is in a white world. And in this world, he smelled the familiar smell. That''s exactly the taste of Qiu Tian Da Jun. "Are you... Not dead?" The white night looked around and drank. "Of course." Qiu Tian''s hoarse voice rang out. It seems to come out of the void and bloom in the ear. His face changed slightly at night. At this time, the corpse, which was cut into three sections by him, seemed to be attracted by something and flew directly into the nothingness in the distance. The white night snorted and chopped with his sword. Roar! After the flood, the enemy''s body was destroyed and the sword was splashed out. In an instant, its body turned into dust. But at the moment when the power of abandoning God sword disappeared, those dust agglomerated again and quickly combined. In a few breathing Kung Fu, the body of Qiu Tian Da Jun reappears, and... People also live. Seeing this, my breath suddenly tightened in the daytime. But listen to Qiu Tian, the king''s face is expressionless: "white night, you have entered my field, here, I am the existence of immortality, even if you have Hongbing, you can not kill me, white night, you are facing an invincible enemy, you have lost!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2106 Field? White night''s eyebrows tightly twisted together. Quietly, will the field be covered? Or is the giant gasification lion just now, the so-called power of the field? Qiu Tian''s power is really extraordinary. His application field is so rapid that it is impossible to defend. It seems that his means are really different from ordinary people. The white night deeply vomited the turbid gas, whirled and raised his eyes, looking at the figure of the reunion, the expression gradually dignified. Whoosh! At this time, Qiu Tian was already moving. There was a rush of killing. His speed is so fast that the naked eye of the white night can''t catch his position. The night breathes a stagnation, hastily in the first time the divine power injects in the pupil eye. Bang! I saw a burst of golden light in the eyes of the white night, and then the pupil turned into a golden color, and the eyesight was increased to capture its position. But when he realized the position of Qiu Tian, he was standing in front of the white night. Whoosh! The two hands with terror and evil spirit pounded hard at the body of the white night. Not good! The breath in the white night was almost frozen. He quickly raised Lihuang sword and dead dragon sword and ran into the two palms. However, even though these two palms were just flesh and blood, when they hit Hong Bing, they didn''t fall down at all. Instead, they just bounced them away. At the same time, a force was pressed from the chest of Qiu Tian''s great king. It broke out and severely impacted on the body of white night. Bang! The body of the white night was shaken out on the spot and fell into the clouds not far away. All attack and kill clouds and flowing water, and no defensive force! White night spit out a mouthful of blood, feel his chest was torn, waiting for people to stand up, Qiu Tian is once again near. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" The white night immediately murmured and stabbed at the ground with his double swords. Whoosh, whoosh... a large amount of sword spirit burst out from the two swords, whirled around the white night like a spirit, protecting him, and shivering in the void. The king of Qiu Tian seems to have realized something and turned his head suddenly. In the night, the sword of his body disappeared. Qiu Tian once again raised his arms and ran into the body of Yeyao sword. Staring at me dead in the white night. At this moment, I finally understood why Qiu Tian could take Hongbing with his flesh and blood. It turns out that the power he is using now is the power of jingmie Dao. Based on jingmie Dao, he has integrated his own field, so that the power he is using now has the power of jingmie Dao. The only difference is that this field can not be maintained all the time. Moreover, the bridge between Qiu Tian Dajun and jingmie Dao is not deep. He can play the current power of jingmie Dao by relying on his strong hard power. But it can''t maintain the current field. So far, we have to put it off first! It was only when Qiu Tian, the great king, had no strength to maintain this field. In such a terrifying field, the amount of soul needed to maintain it should be extremely huge, right? Thinking of this, white night''s eyes were awe inspiring. Dang! The crackle came out. The night Yao sword fell down on Qiu Tian''s arms. To be exact, it''s the power of Jing Mie Dao on his arms. The sword trembles in the night, but it is hard to advance. However, at this time, the dark body of Yeyao sword suddenly spread like liquid, and let it vent around, and instantly engulfed the body of Qiu Tian Dajun. Whew! There was a strange noise. When the night Yao sword was restored to its original state, the body of Qiu Tian Dajun had disappeared, as if it had melted into the body of the sword. But a moment later, the void in front of him was wriggling again, and then a large amount of material quickly gathered together. After about four or five rest, the appearance of Qiu Tian appeared again in the sight of the white night. White night with double swords stood up, eyes incomparably heavy. "I said, here, I am invincible, you can''t kill me, you have no chance to win!" Qiu Tian said lightly. "Not necessarily." White night vomited turbid gas, light said: "I have fought with the so-called undead existence, you are not the first opponent that makes me headache." "Oh?" Qiu Tian moved his eyebrows: "which immortal existence?" "You don''t know that!" The white night whispered, and then his arm shook, and he took off with his sword and Lihuang sword. Yeyao sword also moved on its own. The three magic swords whirled around the white night like three swimming fish.I close my eyes at night, and I don''t know what the trick is. The king of Qiu Tian didn''t give him a chance. He immediately took another step to attack the past. Before man arrived, the void on this side of the white night was twisted. The twisted space is frantically tearing the soul power of the whole body of white night, trying to block his soul power transmission and interrupt the birth of his moves. But as soon as the space was twisted, it was swept by three sword lights, and the twisted space was smoothed out directly. Qiu Tian''s face was light and heavy, and his step was a little bit more. People rushed to the white night like a blink of an eye. Whoosh! Whoosh! Three Hongbing soldiers were attracted by it in an instant and attacked like lightning. But at this moment, Qiu Tian shook his hand forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! The void in front of him suddenly exploded, and three void spaces appeared, and they directly swallowed up the three Hongbing soldiers. The three soldiers disappeared in an instant. When they appeared, they were already on the edge of this field. Emotion is a gateway. Hongbing was forcibly sent away. Even if they could be transferred back in the daytime, it would be impossible to stop Qiu Tian Da Jun again in such a short time. The situation suddenly turned against the white night. Qiu Tian seizes the opportunity and pinches back to Bai Ye''s neck. His palm is still filled with the powerful and extraordinary power of jingmie Dao, which is enough to break Bai Ye''s neck. In the white night, my eyes are cold, and I urge you to make several moves. His body is constantly blooming with the light of extermination, and the spirit of terror is like a razor, cutting on the king of Qiu Tian. However, at this moment, the king of Qiu Tian ignored any means of Bai Ye, and only used his palm to attack him, regardless of everything. It seemed that he was determined to cut off the head of Bai Ye before he could give up. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the attack and killing of the white night directly tore his skin and flesh, and beat his body into a sieve. The next second, the head of the white night was also bombed down by the king of Qiu Tian, and the blood splashed wildly. The attack of King Qiu Tian could not be stopped at all. The head is cut, it seems that the victory or defeat has been divided! But at the moment when the head of the white night was blown down, a technique of time gushed out and wrapped the body of the white night directly and flowed backward towards the ten breath front. "Well?" Qiu Tian''s face was stunned, and he immediately raised his hand to shake it, intending to disturb the time track here. However, before his technique was activated, he suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood, and then his body trembled violently, and the spirit and Qi in his body was rapidly passing away. "What?" Qiu Tian was shocked and suddenly looked down at his body. It turns out that the body of the king Qiu Tian is also covered by the time technique, which is also from the time technique of the white night. However, the difference is that the time technique of white night is backward, while the time technique covered by Qiu Tian is acceleration. In this electric light and flint, the white night actually continuously exerts two completely different forces of time! Whoosh! The noise came out. The whole white cloud world around them suddenly exploded, all the smoke disappeared, and the scene outside the sky cliff reappeared. There are green hills. The heroes still kneel at the foot of the mountain. When the field collapses, people''s breath is tight, they all tremble, and then stare at the front. But at the moment, the white night was standing in the sky, and his whole body was intact. However, it was the king of Qiu Tian, who was full of holes all over his body. His clothes and robes were dyed red with blood, which made him fall behind. "What?" The world exclaimed. "Master All of the old people on the green hill here were pale with fright. They all cried bitterly, and then they all rushed in. But they are not close to the king of Qiu Tian... whoosh! Three shrill voices rang out. Then he saw the abandoned sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword flying together. He hit Qiu Tian as fast as lightning, and nailed him to the hillside of Qingshan. "Ah?" Everyone at the scene was stunned. No one expected that Qiu Tian would be defeated so miserably. For a while, the strong men of the green hills were all in a daze. As for the soul kneeling at the foot of the green hill, they were scared as if they were frightened and fled. No one wanted to fight against white night. Qiu Tian Da Jun, has been defeated! This situation seems to be irreversible! The white night snorted coldly, jumped forward and rushed to the king of Qiu Tian. He grasped the air with one hand, and a thick and fierce breath gathered in his palm, and then he chopped away at the king. It''s from the breath of the dead dragon sword. That''s his greatest strength. Even the divine power may not be comparable to the destructive power!He stares at Qiu Tian Da Jun, and then clasps the mighty Qi sword and cuts it down. This sword carries all the strength of the night. It breaks through the void and shakes heaven and earth. It is unstoppable! The world is trembling, all can not give birth to the idea of resistance, all stagnant and look. But at the moment when the white night fell... "I''m finally waiting!" A indifferent laugh came out, and then he saw that Qiu Tian, who was nailed on the green hill, suddenly raised his head. His pale face was full of cold smile. "Well?" The white night was a little stunned, but saw Qiu Tian Da Jun suddenly raised his hand, grasped the abandoned God sword inserted in his heart, and then suddenly drew out and chopped the Qi sword which was cut down by Bai Ye attack. "What?" On the spot, the white night lost its voice. Bang! Abandoning the divine sword and the Qi sword collide fiercely together. The Qi sword broke in an instant, and the dark sword directly cut through the chest of white night. White night was shocked to fly out on the spot, and then fell heavily on the ground. But he didn''t dare to lie down. He rolled and stood up with both hands at the same time. Whoosh! Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword instantly separated from the body of Qiu Tian Da Jun and returned to the hands of Bai Ye. But... however, there was no reaction to abandon the divine sword. At the moment, it was firmly grasped by the king of Qiu Tian. White night see this, on the spot Leng in place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2107 "Master Seeing that the king of Qiu Tian stood up safe and sound, he also launched a counterattack against the white night. All the people on the green hill were very excited and thought that they were dreaming for a time. Qiu Tian, who was just in a desperate situation, suddenly launched a counterattack. Instead, he beat back the white night. What''s going on? People are confused. But it doesn''t matter now! "Brother!" "Great! Brother, it''s OK! Brother will win Painting Jiangyue and Dang Feiyang also exhaled excitedly, especially Dang Feiyang, clapping and cheering. But see Qiu Tian big Jun left hand toward empty a grasp, Jing Mie knife also is flying over, was tightly held in his hand. He held the abandoning God sword in one hand and the jingmie sword in one hand, and his whole body flashed with green light. It seemed that he had inspired some magic weapon. The spirit that had drained his soul under the acceleration of the white night time recovered at this time. Not only that, but also his injuries disappeared. At this time, the king of Qiu Tian seemed to be out of danger of life and the exhaustion of the soul of heaven. He regained the capital to fight white night. The white night stands up, urges the spirit flower day soul to recover the wound, and then stares at the big king of Qiu Tian tightly. "Abandon the sword... How can you master it?" Asked the hoarse white night. At the moment, he found that his connection with the abandoned magic sword had reached a very small level. It seemed that the abandoned magic sword was no longer his own and was completely controlled by the king of Qiu Tian. No matter how much he drove, he could not recall it. "How to control it?" Qiu Tian shook his head gently: "white night, this problem is not right, the current abandoned magic sword... Is not no one in control?" This word falls to the ground, the pupil shrinks at night. Yes. At present, no one controls the abandoned magic sword. Even the white night is just a bridge to the abandoned magic sword, but it can''t control it. For this sword, white night was given more unknown areas. He could not understand the real idea of abandoning the divine sword, nor could he fully understand all the aspects of the sword. Even though it has been living with the white night for a long time than Huang Jian and Yeyao Jian, it can not completely surrender to the white night... this sword is not just rebellious, it is more like some secret hidden... but even so, it is not the enemy of heaven can plunder at will. At any rate, the white night also has a layer of bridge with the abandonment of the divine sword. Why does the abandonment of the divine sword still fall to the king of Qiu Tian? The white night gazed at Qiu Tian and drank in a deep voice: "how did you do it?" "That would be very simple." Qiu Tian said with a faint smile: "I know all your strength through the skill of swallowing your life. I thought I could not get these Hongbing without killing you, but I didn''t think that you only controlled two Hongbing. You didn''t completely control the abandoned magic sword. Moreover, when you exerted some power, you even rejected the divine sword. So you want to win the abandoned magic sword It''s not difficult for me As soon as he said this, he breathed a little tight in the daytime. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something, and his face became heavy. Is it because of the sword power of the dead dragon? Or maybe, after all, abandoning the divine sword... Has always been the power to repel the dead dragon sword. Is it true that Qiu Tian Da Jun has exploited this loophole? The dead dragon spirit was used in the white night just now. At that time, the king of Qiu Tian took away the abandoned sword. I''m afraid that the king of Qiu Tian has already understood the power of the dead dragon sword, but he has not recognized what kind of power it is. In the white night, his face was heavy, and his eyes were full of fear. "Well, now that you and I each have two Hongbing soldiers, I think it should be fair now. Let''s continue, white night! Only this time, you may not have such a high chance of winning Qiu Tian said with a faint smile, and then walked in the air towards here. His hand holding the abandoned divine sword trembled slightly. At this time, the dark body of the abandoned God sword also had a dark and evil spirit. At the same time, all the aura and aura in the whole area were absorbed by the abandoned divine sword, and an unparalleled sword power fell from the sky and covered it. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... burst of muffled sound. Then the earth at the foot of the white night split instantly, then evaporated, and finally turned into nothingness. The void around him also burst into cobwebs, which was terrifying and numbing. What is more shocking is that the time here in the white night stops at this time. If white night doesn''t rely on time acceleration to drive time here, he can''t even move. All the souls around him opened their eyes. At this time, Qiu Tian''s performance was quite different from that before. His spirit is more fierce, the general situation is more domineering, and his spirit is more fierce.Everyone knows that the king of Qiu Tian is really serious at this time. I''m afraid that the struggle between him and the white night was just to plunder and abandon the divine sword. "Well, let''s take a look at the power of this abandoned magic sword, and see how it works." The king of Qiu Tian, with his sword on his chest, said with a faint smile. The voice dropped and the man disappeared again. The white night''s face sank, and he suddenly cleaved behind him with his sword. But he saw that the disappeared King Qiu Tian appeared behind him. He cut across with a backhand. Sonorous! A hundred Zhang long black sword pattern was cut hard. The sword pattern has torn the void, carrying the incomparable power of the Geshi sword to this place. The pupil of the white night shrinks, and he carries the sword of Yeyao in the past. The two swords are overlapped and killed. Bang! The three swords collide with each other fiercely, and the sword power of Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword is like the river water, and the sword blows to the abandoned God sword. However, even if the two Hongbing''s forces collide with each other, they can''t resist the sword''s power. Let''s not say that the power of abandoning God sword is incomparably powerful. It is manipulated by such a powerful person as Qiu Tian Dajun, and the released power is even more amazing. Bang! The white night flies out by Sheng Sheng Zhen. However, before he landed on the ground, another Dao Qi suddenly attacked him and hit him directly on his shoulder. Whew! Bai Ye''s arm was cut off, and the man fell heavily on the ground, and the blood flowed all over the ground... but when the arm fell, it was also decomposed by the Lord Qiu Tian. The Yeyao sword held on the broken arm was wrapped by the power of the Lord Qiu Tian, and then it was pulled over. Whoosh! Night Yao sword stabbed at the side of Qiu Tian Da Jun. He didn''t use it. He knew that the bridge level between Yeyao sword and white night was very high and could not be used. What''s more, the present white night is no longer a threat to him. An abandoned divine sword is enough to crush Lihuang sword. Qiu Tian took a deep breath and took his sword to the night. "You lost." The voice of indifference came out. It''s like a sentence of death in the daytime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2108 The method of Qiu Tian Da Jun is far beyond the expectation of white night. What''s more, the most terrifying thing is that Qiu Tian Da Jun has a good understanding of the power of the white night. The story of the jade tower has already let Bai Ye reveal all his cards. Even though he has only one borrowed Hongbing, it is not difficult to deal with the white night. If you know yourself and know your enemy, you will never be defeated in a hundred battles. You will have a thorough grasp of the magic power, soul power, and power of the Red Army in the white night. How can you suffer a loss if you fight again? In addition, from the very beginning of his fight, he focused on abandoning the divine sword, deliberately showing the enemy to be weak and earning the abandoned magic sword. Now he has lost his sword, and even his sword has been knocked down. Now the white night seems to have no chance of winning. On the contrary, the king of Qiu Tian, who has abandoned the divine sword, has reached a point of almost invincible. You know, Qiu Tian''s power of abandoning divine sword is stronger than that of white night. After all, the white night has only bridged the abandoned magic sword. At this level of combat, this level... Is almost negligible! But that doesn''t mean white night has given up. He gasped slightly, and the man stood up again. "It''s very tough, but unfortunately, it''s useless." Qiu Tian said with no expression on his face, and then walked again towards the white night. In the white night, his eyes were cold and he didn''t speak. He just stuck Lihuang sword on the ground, then turned his palm, took out a pill and put it into his mouth. Then he accumulated the surging breath of life and wrapped the broken arm. In an instant, the broken arm grew up again and returned to normal after a few breaths. But the consumption of soul Qi is not small. "Stupidity." The voice of indifference fell, followed by a great trend of shattering heaven and earth. How can the king of Qiu Tian give the opportunity to heal in the daytime? Bang!! The surging and shocking pressure came, and the body of the white night instantly sank a minute, only felt that the shoulder was like ten thousand sacred mountains, incomparably heavy. Shua! The turbulence of the air flow rose again. The body of the king Qiu Tian appeared in front of the white night, and the abandoned sword reappeared, but this time it was beheaded to the head of the white night. And at the same time, Jing Mie Dao also cut across the waist, splitting into the white night. Whew! The terrible sound of the void being cut up is disordered. Whether it is abandoning the divine sword or jingmie Dao, it is blooming in the flourishing age, which is incomparable and covers the sky. This is the strength of two great soldiers. It is impossible to resist this attack. First, there is a general trend to suppress it, making it difficult for the white night to dodge. Then, Hong Bing directly blocked the defense channel of white night and launched a fatal attack. Perhaps this move is not gorgeous, but it is the most effective, it is a terrible blow that can cut off the lifeblood!! Moreover, at the moment when two Hongbing were chopped, Qiu Tian''s lips murmured gently. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of dazzling lines burst out on the body of the white night. At this time, his spirit disappeared. It''s true words! At this time, the king of Qiu Tian smashed all the soul Qi of the white night with the skill of true words. How terrifying is it to be able to launch the mantra in such a short period of time, and instantly destroy all the defense and counterattack capabilities of the white night? Ordinary people can not understand, or even understand, this series of offensive. With the general of the true word skill, the abandonment of divine sword and jingmie sword have been split in the past. All defenses are broken by night. All spirits are dispelled. All swords are destroyed. ... at this moment, he is like a piece of tofu, which can be easily broken by anything! But... just between the electric light and flint, a gray and white breath like lightning suddenly permeates the whole body of the white night. "Well?" Qiu Tianda''s brow is slightly Lin. Under the art of true words, the spirit of the white night should not be activated, but what is this? His eyes were bewildered, but his hands were not soft, and the tyrannical force continued to move. Whew! Whew! Two strange sounds came out. Abandon the divine sword and Jing Mie knife to split on the body of the white night. The terrifying force pattern exploded on the spot and swung to all directions. The void trembled like a wave. Just look at the white night''s neck is directly cut a large piece, the waist is also cut open, blood splashing, crazy surging, looks very ferocious. But even though the wound is ferocious, it has not been cut off. "What?"Qiu Tian Da Jun breathed heavily. How could that be? This is Hong Bing! Moreover, with his full exertion and the release of Hongbing''s power, the power of this strike is earth shaking and enough to open up the sky. How can human flesh and blood resist it? Qiu Tian believes that even if he uses Hongbing in the white night, he may not be able to take his own attack. But why? He blocked it with his flesh and blood. What a strange scene it is. What a terrible sight. Qiu Tian''s great monarch is unable to understand. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something, and his eyes fell on the gray gas on the surface of his body in the white night. It is a kind of thing similar to soul Qi, which can be essentially different from soul Qi. "Is that the power?" The king of Qiu Tian murmured, as if he had thought of something. He remembers that he was also aware of the power of the white night when he felt it through the art of swallowing his life. But... How can this force be so powerful? When I felt it before, its power seemed to be similar to that of ordinary Hongbing? Even worse than ordinary Hongbing''s power. But why can... Be able to resist abandoning God sword and Jing Mie Dao? Qiu Tian didn''t understand. Whoa! All of a sudden, a dazzling fire flashed before his eyes. Qiu Tian took a breath and suddenly raised his head. However, he saw a terrible flame like a tornado blowing over, just like swallowing at him. This is the sword power of Lihuang! Qiu Tian''s face became tense. He immediately took back his sword and resisted it. The Qi of Jing Mie Dao directly covered his body. Next second. Joo! The light of a sword turns into a sharp one, and suddenly flies in, and directly penetrates the Dao Qi coverage of Qiu Tian Da Jun. Qiu Tian Da Jun''s breath was tight and his pupils dilated several times. The Qi of the sword broke in an instant, and the terrible flame of Lihuang sword poured down and hit him. In the twinkling of an eye, the terrifying Lihuang sword fire wrapped Qiu Tian Dajun into a huge fireball. The flames of terror burned the king of Qiu Tian wildly. "Brother!" In the distance, Dang Feiyang and others on the green hill are shocked and pale. However, he saw a backhand in the white night, and then he cut off the sword. Whew! The red body of the sword didn''t enter the fireball, and a burnt black figure came out of the fireball immediately. That''s the king of Qiu Tian. He blocked the sword with jingmie knife in time, otherwise he was afraid that it would not be directly cut into two sections by the white night. But even so, he was hurt by the sword force just because he was too hasty. At the moment, Qiu Tian''s whole body was baked by the fire, his clothes and robes were all burned, and of course his hair was gone. His skin was burnt black, and his whole person looked extremely miserable. The people on the green hill side all stare big eyes, the face exudes thick incredible. Have they ever seen Qiu Tian Da Jun in such a mess? "No, the master is in danger. Go ahead and cut this man off!" The people of Qiu Tian Da Jun couldn''t help it any more. They took all the strong men in the Castle Peak and rushed to kill them and launched an attack on the white night. However, before they got close, the king of Qiu Tian gave a cold drink: "get out of here!" The old man of Qingshan was stiff and looked up at Qiu Tian. However, he stood up with difficulty. He clenched his teeth, his eyes were cold and arrogant, staring at the front. Bang! See his body burst out again a large number of emerald green breath, wrapped around the body, began to heal the body injury. "Don''t act rashly without my command! Did you hear me Qiu Tian said coldly. They all looked at Qiu Tian''s face one after another. Seeing that he was serious and dignified in his eyes, they did not dare to resist and knelt down one after another. Without the involvement of the people from the green mountains, the king of Qiu Tian stepped forward to the white night again. The white night over there did not pursue, but took advantage of this Kung Fu to recover. The gray and white air that covered him before was the power of the dead dragon. Although it was only the spirit generated by the dead dragon''s spirit, there was also the power of the dead dragon''s sword, which was strong when it was strong. It also had the ability to defend against the chopped Jing Mie Dao and the abandoned God sword. It''s just... It''s just the power released by the spirit of the dead dragon in the end. It''s impossible to completely resist the abandonment of the divine sword and the jingmie sword. Most of the neck of the white night was cut open, and the blood gushed wildly. It was extremely terrible. If it was not recovered in time, it would have a great impact on his next battle. Fortunately, Qiu Tian, the great king, is not happy at the moment. Both of them are urging skills to heal. But he didn''t dare to delay the time. Before the injury was good, he drew out his sword to attack the other side again. He didn''t want to let the other side recover.That way, there''s no chance. Qiu Tian''s eyes were awe inspiring and his killing intention burst out. The arrogance and resentment in his pupils were particularly obvious. At this time, it was obvious that he would not have any more hands left. Before the abandonment of the divine sword had arrived, the sword was filled with turbulent boiling power of abandoning God sword, which was very terrible. He snorted in the dark in the white night, but he was not willing to show his weakness. He urged the divine power and mobilized the spirit of the dead dragon. He poured all the supreme strength of his body into the Lihuang sword in his hand. Roaring... Lihuang sword suddenly trembled. The power of tyranny rippled everywhere. Both of them spared no effort and were desperate. Two people''s body sends out the hegemony absolute strength to shock all around everybody to be unable to approach, repeatedly retreats. The void trembles. Castle Peak displacement. The earth is collapsing. Everything is like to disappear, completely annihilate. But at this time... Dong! An earth shaking sound and the inside of Cangtian cliff burst out... "hmm?" The white night breathes tightly, suddenly raises his head, looks at the sky cliff in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2109 The explosion was particularly abrupt, and after the sound exploded, the ground also trembled slightly. It''s wonderful to look at the sky. However, at this time... sonorous! A shrill voice broke through the air. Both Bai Ye and Qiu Tian stopped attacking and looked at the sound source. However, a huge half moon sword Qi of dark gold appeared from nowhere. It directly broke the void and hit the gate of Cangtian cliff fiercely. Boom!!! The huge sword spirit hit the gate, tearing it apart directly. Then a few glare suddenly appeared, straight into the door disappeared. Not good! It''s hard to breathe at night. Boom! Almost at the moment when the dazzling light burst into the gate, there was a riot in the sky cliff. The array of generals'' house reserved in the white night immediately started. Xu Ziming and other officers and men had already fought against those uninvited guests. The white night did not dare to hesitate. He immediately turned around and left. He wanted to enter the sky cliff to support Xu Ziming and others to resist foreign enemies. But how can the king of Qiu Tian leave by night? With a backhand. The fierce sword spirit on the abandon God sword is like crazy crisscross fangs, stabbing at the white night. White night eyes a Lin, step back point, at the same time, accumulate dead Dragon Sword Qi around the body, and a sword to meet. Dang! Two swords collide. The power of the white night was obviously weaker than that of the king Qiu Tian. He was shaken by his arm, and his whole body swayed wildly. Whoa! Without waiting for the body to stabilize in the white night, Jing Mie Dao also attacked and killed again. The white night flashed sideways and grasped it with his left hand. The Yeyao sword over there seemed to be pulled and flew backwards. "It''s no use!" Qiu Tian said without expression. Then he let go of his hand. Suddenly, he whirled the magic sword around his back and ran into the night Yao sword. And Jing Mie Dao has accumulated all the power of Qiu Tian Da Jun and killed him to the white night. Even if the sword is blocked by the white night, I''m afraid his whole soul will be shaken loose, and Qiu Tian''s right hand reappears the divine light. Obviously, his next move has been accumulated. On the offensive, the white night is not as dense as Qiu Tian Da Jun. But white night has an advantage. That''s divine power. His eyes were cold, and his magic power urged him again. He covered his arm and hit him hard. Boom! The swords collided again and burst. Release the power lines. The body of the white night trembles, and the palm of Qiu Tian Da Jun also quickly hits the chest of the white night at this time. Bang! The white night stepped back a little. Qiu Tian immediately seized the abandoned magic sword behind his back, startled and killed the sword and attacked him together. White night''s backhand clasped the Yeyao sword, which was thrown away by the abandoned divine sword. He also danced with the two swords and parried the past. Their swords and swords, you come and I go, crazy bombardment, each collision can splash out vast ripples, destroy everything around. Qingshan old man, Dang Feiyang, Huajiang Yue and others did not dare to get close to it. They hid behind the Castle Peak and looked at the head. The two fight against each other as the sky is dark and the earth is dark. But Qiu Tian is obviously stronger than Bai Ye. He has stabilized the power, speed and swordsmanship of Bai Ye! Even if the white night inspires the divine power, it is still not enough. If we go on like this, we will surely fail miserably. Not only that, the situation in Cangtian cliff is difficult to solve. With a low roar in the white night, a light and shadow darted out of his body. The light and shadow turned into a sword and chopped at the king Qiu Tian several times. Each time, there was a strange power of the array, which was very terrible. Qiu Tian was slightly stunned and raised his sword again to meet the enemy. However, he was surprised to find that the mystery of these swords even exceeded his understanding. After a few swords, he was shocked to fly out and forced to distance himself from the white night. He stood still, vomited, looked at the white night, and his brows froze. But at the moment, the white night is covered with a faint light and shadow. The appearance of the light and shadow is different from that of the white night, and the breath is not strong, but it has a mysterious and unpredictable magical meaning. "What''s the move?" The head of the Dang Fei Yang a lot of consternation. However, Qiu Tian recognized this move. He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "it seems that you have some connection with the supreme god temple, otherwise you can''t use this method of supreme coming!" White night did not speak, staring at Qiu Tian Da Jun to jump again, rushed to kill in the past. With the two swords dancing together, the shadow on the body is also attacking and killing. For a time, the white night attack was irresistible. But Qiu Tian shook his head."Such an attack seems fierce, but the demand for soul power is extremely huge. You can''t hold on for long!" The words fell to the ground. The two swords of Qiu Tian Dajun stretched across his chest, his arms trembled wildly, and his sword body trembled. A large number of sword patterns spread like ripples. The scattered strength was like hesitation, forming a shield in front of him. Looking at the posture of Qiu Tian, I was surprised that he did not intend to attack again. Instead, he turned his attack into defense and only resisted the white night. Obviously, he also knew that the supreme coming method was not easy to deal with, but he also knew it was very difficult. It''s just. At the moment when the white night is coming... chi! Make a funny noise. The shadow on the white night suddenly disappeared. Then a wonderful sword light suddenly appeared from the sword of Lihuang and Yeyao. "What?" The king of Qiu Tian suddenly raised his head and looked at the white night in disbelief. But I heard a roar. "The sword of killing God" Boom!! The incomparable sword of the prosperous times fell from the sky. However, seeing the two swords cut, the momentum was like a rainbow, which was unstoppable. Xiaoxiao''s sword spirit was like cutting tofu, which directly penetrated the defense of Qiu Tian Da Jun, and instantly cut his flesh. Destroy the weak and destroy the rotten! Unstoppable! Invincible! Unparalleled! This is the meaning of mieshen sword! Oh! Qiu Tian''s art of protecting the body was directly activated. A large amount of materials like steel needles were blasted out of his body and stabbed around fiercely. The white night had to be forced back. The needle like substance lasted for about three or four minutes and then disappeared. Qiu Tian''s figure appeared again in the sight of the white night. However, at the moment, he was extremely miserable. From his right shoulder to his abdomen, a deep sword mark appeared, almost splitting him. His internal organs were clearly visible. The hand holding the jingmie knife was also cut off, and the blood flowed around like a fountain. It was extremely terrible. And the most terrifying thing is that at the moment, he has no soul at all. It was as if all his spirits had been cut off in the sword just now. "Ah?" The world is shocked. "Master The shrieking sound of sorrow rang out. Even the art of shelter has appeared, which is enough to prove that the sword just now in white night has seriously threatened the king of Qiu Tian. Lord Qiu Tian... This is going to be defeated! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2110 The exhibition of the intention of destroying the sword made Qiu Tianjun unexpected. In fact, this idea of killing the sword is extremely subtle. It has been so subtle as hair, and it is almost negligible, but... The power it produces is very exciting. Although he realized the idea of destroying the sword in the night, he didn''t fully grasp it, even there was a great gap between them. He was just looking at the path. However, even if it is the first glimpse of the path, the power released by the intention of destroying the sword is still shocking. All the defense forces of the king of the heaven are fragile as paper paste before the sword is destroyed in the night! This is what he can''t do to limit his power. It is not that the power is weak, but the meaning of the divine power is different from the meaning of the sword extinction. The effect of the divine power is various. The speed of increase, the power of increase, and even the power of soul skill are increased, but the meaning of the sword is different. It has only one function! That''s destruction! Destroy the dead and destroy all. No wonder it is called the meaning of the sword. I''m afraid the real spirit can''t bear the terrible sword meaning, can it? White night arm flutters, heart is beating crazy, eyes show a bit of ferocity. He gasped slightly, and walked towards the king of Qiu Tian over there with the blade. He stepped on the void and walked very light, but every step was like stepping on the heart of the people present, especially heavy, which made it difficult to breathe. "Stop!" "Stop me!" At this time, the low roar rang. Then the old man of Qingshan and a group of strong people over there will come to kill. People were angry and sacrificed extraordinary force to the white night. But. These past strong people in the past are in the face of the white night, but it is extremely fragile. Only looking at the body shape of the white night, even the head does not move, continue to move forward, completely ignored the attacks of these people. When a person''s horrible blade cleaves to the strength of the white night. Whoosh! A white light swept up, then saw a white night on the body flashing a long robe fairy bone figure. This figure appeared, reached out to extremely accurate to seize the blade that attack cut. The blade is set in a moment. The man was slightly stiff and immediately driven to break away from the blade, but no matter how hard he exerted, he could not shake the blade away, as if the blade was stuck to the finger of the virtual shadow. "Damn!" The man was in a hurry, biting his teeth and was mad, and he didn''t seem to die. But the old man Qingshan noticed what, and then he drank down: "let go!" "Well?" The man was in a daze, looking at him. But I saw that the imaginary shadow was gently moving the finger with the blade. Bang! A wonderful force spread along the blade in a flash. Then look at the power of the past, the blade is directly turned into dust! When this force was passed down the handle of the knife to the man, his body was like a crumbling sand, and it was completely splashed into powder and died on the spot. The people around the world were breathing all trembling, and the pupils were frightened to shrink. They see this move clearly. But they can''t imagine it, they can''t believe it. Because the man... Was alive and killed by the power of this shadow. Whether it''s a blade or a body! How much power does this take to do this? What is the matter with this virtual shadow? How strong is this man? People are crazy in their brains, and the fear in their eyes is getting more and more slowly. But because of their loyalty to Qiu Tian, they did not choose to give up at this time, but they bit their teeth and sword to kill them again. Just, the shadow is too strong. It raised his hand, grabbed it in the air, drew out a sword of gasification, and then danced wildly. The exquisite sword technique and the terrible sword force are the powerful people who fight the green mountain have no counter-terrorism power, and some people are constantly chopped and killed. If they go on like this, they can not stop him from killing Qiu Tian Jun in the night, and they may have to put their own group in. The situation is getting worse and worse. "Bad. If we go on like this, we''re going to lose! We''re going to be done! " This side of the Dangfei Yang all over the body trembling, teeth trembling, crazy trembling way. "I... Shall we escape..." the voice of the painting river moon beside him was dumb. "Escape? Is it a good idea to abandon brother? " Flutter the Yang and quiver. "But... We can''t help our brother or brother if we stay here. Why not move back to move the soldiers..." br > move the soldiers? What kind of rescue? Even brother can''t fight this person. Do you think we can deal with this person? finished! It''s all over! It''s over! "Dang Fei Yang said powerless, the whole person also appears particularly decadent at this moment. At this time, however, there was a voice of indifference. "It''s useless rubbish. Qiu Tianjun will regard you as relatives. It shows how stupid he is." This impolite call out a curse, but it is really let Dang Fei Yang and painting river moon muddled. Dang Fei Yang side looked at the sound source, only to find that the speaker was a masked man standing beside him. The man''s face was calm behind his hands, as if he were not frightened by the sight. Dang Feiyang still remembers that he seems to be the man who handed the sword to the king of Qiu Tian. "How dare you talk to us like that? Are you tired of living? " Painting river month angry, immediately angry hum, cold mouth. "Are you... Are you a brother''s man? If you are, don''t you hurry up to help your brother? If there is something wrong with my elder brother, I will certainly not let you go. Go on, hurry up Dang Feiyang also yelled loudly, commanding the man to take part in the battle. Although Dang Feiyang is not happy with this person, as long as this person is on, he is probably unable to live. Dang Feiyang will not haggle with a dead man. And let Dang Feiyang quite surprised is that this person really on. There was little hesitation. He was so happy that they were surprised. I saw him step forward, the eyes on the mask also showed a touch of fun and indifference. But after a few steps, he spoke. "You''d better step back and make no more fearless sacrifice. Do you hear me? Get out of here To go out in a very impolite voice. But as soon as the voice fell, the old people on the green hill over there actually did not have any hesitation. They immediately pulled back and opened a distance from the white night. When he retreated to the man''s side, all the people, including the old man of green hill, all clasped hands. "My Lord." The voice of respect came out. Dang Feiyang and painting Jiang Yue see, immediately is shocked, the mouth is huge. What''s going on? Why is the old man so loyal to Qiu Qingshan? They even salute them! How did this happen? Who is this man? They are really messy. Thinking of myself, I used to scold and yell at this man. Dang Feiyang and Huajiang Yue were even more trembling... but I saw that man jumped up and jumped to the side of Qiu Tian Dajun. "Well?" The white night stopped at once. However, the man directly picked up the jingmie knife in the hand of the king of Qiu Tian, and looked at the white night without expression, and a rash and arrogant momentum was released. "Who are you?" I feel something wrong at night and ask in a deep voice. "Oh? White night, do you forget me? Interesting, interesting With a faint smile, he reached out and took off the mask on his face. A face with a bit of evil spirit reflected in the eyes of Bai Ye, who finally recognized the identity of this person. "Ling Jian?" The white night let out a deep breath. "Yes, I didn''t expect that we would meet here, white night." Lingjian said calmly. It''s absolutely impossible that the guy who was with the Lord of heaven cliff would appear here, and... Is he on the side of Qiu Tian? What''s going on? Why does Qiu Tian Da Jun have something to do with Ling Jian? Is it true that the king Chou Tian also came from the temple of terror? What''s more, Ling Jian is so different from the original one. Although the original Ling Jian was powerful, it could not take advantage of it even in the face of the original white night. It almost lost the Jing Mie Dao. Now, the Ling Jian has reached the peak! His breath is even better than that of Qiu Tian! How terrible. Can we say that the Lingjian is not a separate body, but the essence of Lingjian? In the white night, I was thinking solemnly. If it was Ling Jian''s body, the situation would be extremely bad. He fought with the king of Qiu Tian until now. Before that, he had fought with so many soul people. Now the consumption is extremely huge. If he fights with Ling Jian again, he may not have a good chance of winning. The situation has become disadvantageous... "well, Qiu Tianjun, don''t pretend to be garlic any more. If you can still fight, you should stand up quickly. Do you really want this person to kill us two, and then you will be reconciled? At this juncture, don''t hide any more! " At this time, Ling Jian suddenly stretched out his hand to kick the next king of Qiu Tian, and his mouth was spitting out a very impolite word. As soon as this was said, everyone was in a daze.Dang Feiyang and Huajiang Yue here are quite angry. It seems that they can''t understand another meaning of Lingjian''s words. As for Qingshan people, they didn''t react much, as if they were used to it. But when I heard it in the daytime, I was frightened. Qiu Tian, the great king, even the art of protecting the body has been beaten out by him. How can he still have the power to fight a war? Is Ling Jian talking nonsense? Or is it true that Qiu Tian can fight again? The brain of white night is a little confused. But the next second, an incredible scene appeared. The half kneeling King Qiu Tian suddenly took the sword and stabbed it on the ground. Then he stood up trembling and struggling... at night, his eyes were awe inspiring and his hands were tight. But listen to Qiu Tian''s hoarse voice. "It''s really about time... It''s time to start, but... Ling Jian, once this skill is used, I''m sure to lose control. At that time, it''s up to you..." "you should start quickly." Ling Jian is quite impatient. When Qiu Tian heard the sound, he nodded slightly, then he held the sword in both hands and closed his eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2111 e out of control? Soul Art? White night brain trembles, completely unable to understand what Qiu Tian Dajun wants to do. But the current situation told him that, no matter what, we must stop Qiu Tian. How dare white night hesitate? Immediately cold hum a, carrying the sword rushed to kill in the past. But the next second, the next Ling Jian is a backhand pick. Bang! A blade of Qi explodes from the body of jingmie Dao and rushes to the white night. When it comes, the Qi of the sword bursts and splits. After a while, it turns into thousands of troops, just like a torrent swallowing into the white night. The blade of the sword is rapidly turned at night. The body of the sword is like a big mouth, swallowing the attacking Sabre Qi. When Dao Qi disappears, Ling Jian stands in front of him. The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. However, Ling Jian''s mouth raised a cold smile, and then killed the knife. White night with a sword. Bang! After the sword collided, a strange and powerful force exploded. Ling Jian''s power is extremely sacred, but it can make up for calm. On the contrary, her power is so violent that she seems to be able to tear everything apart and swallow everything up. It is even more like stormy waves, crazy attack and roll, and does not give others a chance to breathe. In addition, he waited for work with ease. The sword ended, and he was attacked repeatedly in the white night, which made it difficult for him to stand firm. "White night, although I was injured before, which led to my memory problems, but anyone who owes me Ling Jian account can''t escape. What you owe me will be paid back sooner or later. Do you understand?" Ling Jian said. There is also a hint of banter in the tone. White night frowned, but did not speak. The power of Jing Mie Dao in his hand is more than several times stronger than that in Qiu Tian Dajun''s. it seems that the bridge between Ling Jian and Jing Mie Dao is more in-depth than that in Qiu Tian Dajun''s hand. The power and strength of the sword are more than twice as strong as before. It seems that Bai Ye can''t take advantage of the Jing Mie Dao by relying only on Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword. Ling sword mouth a Yang, the hand Jing Mie Dao light selection, intending to seize the victory and pursue. However, one of his voice was about to move. "Ling Jian, give him to me." The simple four words are like the whispering of death, which makes people shudder. Everyone subconsciously looks at the sound source. Dangfei Yang and painting river moon are also eager to look at the sound source. Because the sound is so familiar. That''s Qiu Tian Da Jun! They looked at it with burning eyes. The white night also looked up. But see at the moment of Qiu Tian big Jun to stand up again, but at this time he is different from before. A large number of black bumps like tendons appeared all over his body. These bumps were extremely terrifying and ferocious. At first glance, I thought it was a small black snake climbing on him. At the same time, he also spilled a lot of dark smoke. Breath is tight at night. He found that this is not ordinary smoke, but... Abandon the spirit of sword! The sword is full of Qi and covers the king of Qiu Tian. His eyes were red, and people seemed to be possessed by demons. Among them, the most terrifying one was the abandoned magic sword in her hand. At present, there are a lot of vine like materials on the handle of the abandoned God sword. It completely wrapped Qiu Tianjun''s arm, and the body of the sword was shaking wildly, and the deafening trembling sound was constantly released here. The Xiaoxiao sword meaning and brilliant sword power covered everything around. Seeing this, the white night seems to have guessed something. "Have you untied the shackles of the sword?" Cry out in the white night. "Oh? You see that? " Without waiting for the big king of Qiu Tian over there, Ling Jian has already laughed. "You are crazy The white night took a cold breath and gazed at Qiu Tian Da Jun and Ling Jian. He said hoarsely: "I advise you to stop him. Otherwise, if you abandon the divine sword and invade too deep and manipulate the body of Qiu Tian Dajun, then he will become a walking corpse and be completely manipulated by the abandoned divine sword. Once its power breaks out, the world can no longer control it! If you don''t get the sword, even you and I will die for it White night has seen the horror of abandoning the divine sword. He was able to use the sword before because he had suppressed the power of the abandoned divine sword with the help of a strong or magic weapon. But now the king of Qiu Tian is not only good, but also deliberately leads to the power of abandoning God''s sword. Is he crazy? Is this? White night can''t understand. But now is not the time to think about this, because the king of Qiu Tian over there has already finished the release of the sword power. "White night, this is my card!" Relying on the last bit of wisdom, Qiu Tian made such a hoarse voice."Is it worth it?" The white night asked. "The owner of the sword will be Ling Jian, and I will win two Hongbing soldiers. The temple of God will help me suppress the power of the sword and let me return to my personality. What''s not worth it? I didn''t want to use this move, but you have forced me into a desperate situation. I have no choice but to do so. I don''t want to kill you in the white night, but things have reached such a point that either I die or you die! " Qiu Tian''s voice was trembling, some dry and dumb, tiny. The last glimmer of his reason was irrepressible. But when the voice fell, he heard the roar of Qiu Tian, and his body burst out into a powerful sword. Then the whole person suddenly trembled and rushed to the white night with his sword. Whoa!! As soon as he moved, all the soul power and sword power on this side of the white night were destroyed in an instant. This power!! It''s just destroying the withered and decaying! The pupil of the white night trembles wildly. He immediately raises the sword of Lihuang and the sword of Yeyao. The two swords cross and block forward. But the next second. Dong!!! A cross shaped energy explosion is blooming in front of the gate of Cangtian cliff. Then he saw that the white night flew backward like a meteor and hit the gate of the broken Cangtian cliff. The gate broke into countless boulders and covered him. When he stood up again, he found that his arms were full of cracks and his swords trembled wildly. The sword that Qiu Tian Dajun had just made was a direct shock. His hands almost burst. What an amazing power!! The breath freezes at night. The power of abandoning God sword played by Qiu Tian is even stronger than that of his. I''m afraid the war will not end so easily. The white night calms down and spits out the turbid Qi. He takes out a pill and swallows it into his abdomen, which urges the spirit of heaven to recover from the injury. His eyes were tight, and he was ready to take the initiative to attack in order to find a chance to defeat the enemy. However, at the moment when he started to open up. Boom!!! An earth shaking explosion broke out from the Cangtian cliff. White night heard a tremor, fiercely turned his head, staring at the situation in the gate of Cangtian cliff. However, just a glance, the white night was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2112 The sky cliff is a mess. The general''s office team headed by Xu Ziming is fighting with a group of figures with silver light by virtue of the array arranged before the white night. Those silver lights have amazing breath and all kinds of means. One hand can turn mountains and one blow can kill people. The space reincarnation is due to their breath, and the space is broken or reorganized. Although their strength is not as strong as Lingjian or Qiu Tian Dajun, so many silver lights are gathered together, which may be enough to counter the level of Qiu Tian Da Jun. Bai Ye always thinks that these people who break into the sky cliff are just some ambitious powerful people. No matter how strong they are, they will be difficult to break the human shaped array constructed by Xu Ziming and others. After all, this array was improved and constructed from the ancient array in the ancient library. It was constructed by man-made array source, array eye and array point, and man-made living creatures. Therefore, the array can also move continuously, and the mutual power is more universal. The array can not only lock the people who break into the array, but also strangle them, which can let each and every one of them The strength of the people who form the array has been greatly improved. It is easy to deal with people outside the five elements area. However, in the face of these strange existence at the moment, Xu Ziming and others are trapped in a bitter battle, with heavy casualties. Even Xu Ziming is seriously injured, and a large part of his waist is dug out, so it is difficult to persist. However, the most shocking thing is not the soul of those who emit silver light, but the existence of terror with colorful streamer all over. The man''s arms moved gently. His fingers were like dragon claws. He grasped them in front of him. A magic power shuttling through the void was like a blooming flower, which covered the front. The huge sword pit covered with the dead Dragon Sword disappeared in an instant. The huge dead Dragon Sword suddenly appeared in the sight of all people. "What?" All the people outside were shocked. The Shenji guards beside the pit of the dead Dragon Sword jumped up one after another, turning into a golden streamer, and instantly surrounded the dead dragon sword. Qixin''s face was icy, and he stepped in the air. His hands were attached to the sky, and he glared at the streamer. "Who are you?" Just hear Chichin yell. The visitor ignored him, only raised an arm, empty move. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... under the number of virtual continuous cracks. Half of the whole Cangtian cliff was twisted. The range of activities of the Shenji guards was reduced to a minimum. Good terrible space technique, and so thick and fierce, ordinary people are afraid that it is impossible to smooth out the distorted space. Qixin''s face was heavy. Seeing that the other side didn''t speak, he was no longer polite. He directly drank and roared: "curfews want to kill the dragon. You should listen to the order, let''s move. Kill all the curfews for me, guard the dead dragon, and keep the order of the holy state!" "Dering The Shenji guards yelled and pulled out their swords to kill the general. Then he saw several thousand Zhang Long swords attacking and killing, like a giant sickle, cutting to the man. The space in the sky cliff is directly split, as if to be torn by the sword spirit. But. The man with Colorful streamers was unafraid, still with his hands behind him, standing in the same place, as if ignoring the sword spirit. It was only when these swords were approaching that he moved a little, but he lifted his hand slightly, pinched his fingers a little, and then... whoosh... those terrible and huge sword Qi suddenly stopped, froze in place for a moment, and then suddenly flew back to strike at the Shenji guards. All the Shenji guards breathed hard and held up their swords again. But when I was a swordsman, I found that the sword spirit returned by the other side was stronger than ten times. The Shenji guards dodged in a hurry. But it''s not. When the sword spirit attacked, the terrible and violent breath rolled to kill people. Although people were embarrassed to escape, but they were baptized by the terrible blade gas. When people got up, almost everyone''s body was covered with thousands of sword marks, and their armor was torn hard, which made people miserable. Seeing the scene, Chi Xin''s face was extremely ugly. Ling Jian outside is also stiff. "What''s the matter with this man?" Obviously, he has realized that the strength of this existence must be above Qixin! Qixin is in the Shenji palace, but his status is transcendent. How come a person who is more powerful than Qixin suddenly appears? What''s more, he actually appeared on the Cangtian cliff and launched an attack on the Shenji palace people. His intention was obvious! He''s going to take the dragon sword!! "Qiu Tianjun! The plan has changed. These people are likely to be from the dark king Dynasty. Follow me quickly and kill the man first. Otherwise, if Shenji palace loses its guard, we will not be able to use the dragon sword again! " Lingjianli drinks. His plan is to cut off the white night and take the Cangtian cliff. Anyway, the dead dragon sword is in the Cangtian cliff. As long as he controls the Cangtian cliff, then the God shaking hall or Qiu Tian emperor will have unlimited opportunities to get the dead dragon sword.Now that such a group of people have been killed, naturally, his plan has been disturbed. How can Lingjian not be flustered? Although he was very confident in the strength of Shenji palace people, since the other side dared to come, how could he not be sure? Just... Ling Jian fell to the ground with a glance, but he couldn''t get the reply from Qiu Tian. Ling Jian frowned and looked at Qiu Tian. He found that the king was crazy and panting. People were walking towards the white night over there step by step. His body was full of endless violence and murderous spirit. He... Has been controlled by the abandoned sword! He would never listen to anyone else. Ling Jian shook his eyes, then nodded and said hoarsely, "well, let''s kill the white night first, and then we can go in and solve those who dare to kill the dragon sword! Do it The sound falls down, Ling Jian steps a little bit, and the man instantly falls into the void, escapes in the empty space, and bumps into the white night. And the big king of Qiu Tian over there also roared, carrying the sword of abandoning God and beheading him to the white night. Ling Jian controls it very well. Obviously, he has studied abandoning the divine sword with Qiu Tian Dajun. He has never entered the scope of abandoning the divine sword. Therefore, the irrational Qiu Tian Dajun did not lock him into the target of attack and kill. However, white night is not the first time to contact with the abandoned magic sword. Naturally, it is to understand the horror of abandoning the divine sword. He did not impulsively face up, but turned his head and rushed towards the sky cliff. "Want to go?" Ling Jian seems to have understood the intention of white night. He appears behind the gate in an instant. He cuts his sword horizontally and wants to force back the white night. In the white night, he raised his double swords to meet him. Bang! A violent explosion. The body of the white night was suddenly shaken out and couldn''t resist it. His soul is consumed too much. Lianfan''s expedition made him unable to face the Lingjian waiting for work. What''s more, the Ling sword in front of us is probably the noumenon. In fact, the power is not under the white night. At this moment, the white night seems to have no way to escape. Sonorous! Suddenly, a dark sword light flashed towards it. The terrible sword light, like a black wave of annihilation, surges towards here in an attitude of annihilating time and space like a black hole and swallowing everything. This is the power of abandoning God sword! It''s not like the dead dragon sword, but it has a taste of never dying and doing everything. It represents destruction. Even if there is only a little power left, it will release with the momentum of destroying the world. In the current state of white night, it is extremely difficult to accept this attack. After all, this is no longer the power of Qiu Tian Da Jun, but the power of abandoning the divine sword itself. But if you can''t catch it, there is no place to hide in the white night. Behind is Ling Jian, which is blocking the gate, he will not give the white night a chance to escape. "It''s over, white night! You should be honored to die on the sword Ling Jian said with a faint smile, and then he blew out the sword. The blade trembled wildly, releasing a side of grey red Dao Qi, like a huge wall, blocking the gate of Cangtian cliff, completely sealing the retreat of the white night. Now the white night is no way to heaven, no door to the earth! What despair. But... there was no fear on his face, on the contrary, he was very calm, as if he had seen through life and death. However, he suddenly put away the sword of Lihuang and the sword of night, and suddenly turned around and rushed to Ling Jian. "Well?" Ling Jian is a little surprised. Her face is full of confusion. "Do you want to break in? It''s a pity that you are not strong enough. " Ling Jian murmured, and the spirit of heaven urged him to activate the power of jingmie Dao to the extreme. Bang! The Dao Qi blocking the gate was twice as thick as before. If we can still fight for the Dao Qi white night before and try to cut it, now... It''s basically useless. Even if the white night state is restored to its heyday, I am afraid it is impossible to split the wall of Dao Qi with one sword. Ling Jian''s hand is almost equivalent to the death sentence given to Bai Ye! But... White night didn''t seem to give up. He raised a finger and pointed to Ling Jian. What is this for? Ling Jian frowned slightly, and the confusion on his face was more and more. What kind of technique is it? But... The energy on that finger of white night is very weak! And it''s not like a formula... it''s strange. Ling Jian is more and more confused. Until then... whoosh! A sudden white halo flew out of the fingertips of the white night, and then went straight into the sky, at the same time... Hoo!!! Above the sky, there was a strong wind.Ling Jian breathed hard and looked up at the sky. But there was a vast and huge array of Dharma that covered the sky. Then... boom!!!!!!! An earth shaking, pale to suffocating God of doom thunder, fell from the sky, and instantly split into the sword air wall in front of Ling Jian. Bang!!! The whole gate of Cangtian cliff burst into pieces. The power of endless destruction engulfs everything in all directions. Everything around us turns into nothingness and disappears... everything... Is destroyed! All of them no longer exist... in the distance, the crowd of green hills can only see a flourishing white lotus, which is thousands of feet long, blooming in the nothingness www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2113 The gate of Cangtian cliff was completely destroyed. The twisted space is shaking around like a big wave. The old man, who was stationed at the gate, retreated from the terror. Yu Wei startled the sky and even forced the force of the sword to deviate from its direction and hit the nearby mountain, cutting the mountain open and shuttling it into the distance. The king of Qiu Tian, who was carrying the sword of abandoning God, was shocked by the terrible aftereffect. As for Ling Jian, the end is more miserable. After the wall of Dao Qi burst, he took the sword as the wall to protect himself. However, the blow was too shocking and terrifying. Even so, he couldn''t make himself undamaged at the first time. The terrible impact directly hit him, which shocked him into the sky cliff and hit a big mountain. The huge mountain became smoke and evaporated without a breath, and he landed on the ground After, unexpectedly is vomit the blood, the skin is open and the flesh is frail, embarrassed to the extreme. Ling Jian, who was just in high spirits, almost didn''t get down. The sudden change shocked everyone. "How could that happen?" The painting of Jiangyue at the end of the river once again fell into petrifaction. Dang Feiyang opened his mouth and could not answer the question of painting Jiang Yue. He also wanted to know why. What kind of tricks did white night use to turn the hopeless situation around... Pooh! At this time, another strange sound came out. The white night standing in front of the broken gate suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood, and people also fell from the air. Obviously, he''s not in good shape either. "What kind of move is this?" Ling Jian swallowed a pill in a hurry, and he came over with a slight gasp. Although he looked very embarrassed, he didn''t seem to have been seriously injured. After all, the Dao Qi barrier in front of him was constructed with the power of Hongbing. It was a shocking move to smash him. If he wanted to kill him, it would be a miracle... the white night frowned and did not speak. As a matter of fact, the blow just now was just a blow from heaven''s punishment array. It''s just that this time the power of the heaven punishment array is more terrible than ever. Because this is not only the first attack and kill of Tianxun array after infinite expansion, but also the first attack and kill after all elite tunes of Cangtian cliff help. Yes, this time the sky punishes the big array, also included the dark sky cliff numerous strong person''s strength. Knowing that these forces of Cangtian cliff could not cope with the existence of these greedy Hongbing soldiers, Bai Ye transferred them all to Outland to assist in the release of Tianxun formation. This is also the reason why the people who saw the Cangtian cliff had left the precipice inexplicably. Now it seems that it is very wise to do so in the daytime. The power of the heaven punishing array is indeed up to several grades, and even the power of a great soldier can not be stopped. It''s just that... The burden of summoning such a terrible force from Outland is also extremely huge for the white night individual. If he did it again, he would have to lie on the ground. Ling Jian is not a fool. He also keenly observed the changes before and after the white night. He immediately said with a smile: "it''s good. It seems that you can''t use this move for the second time. White night, this move is just a dying struggle. Even if you kill me, you can''t kill the king Qiu Tian at the moment, unless you can destroy the abandoned divine sword!" The voice falls, Ling Jian holds Jing Mie Dao, intending to take a hand again. At the same time, the king Qiu Tian over there also rushed to kill him again. The two men were still fighting back and forth to the white night. In the white night, his eyes were cold and his steps were forward. He stepped into the sky and rushed into the sky cliff. He called out to Ling Jian with one hand: "Zhen!" Bang! When the general situation comes, the suppression is against Lingjian. "Useless!" Ling Jian drank a lot, and he also gave a big drink: "open!" Boom! His body erupted a more thick and fierce general trend, even like two big hands to suppress the white night trend to Shengsheng tear. "Twist!" White night in the sky a grasp, tearing Ling sword around the void. But it''s still useless. Ling Jian cuts the space with a backhand. "True words, broken!" Drink again in the daytime, intending to rely on the true words to stop Ling Jian''s step. At this moment, however, he did not know how weak the power of truth telling was. Ling Jian was in a state of desperation and shook his head: "the dying struggle has reached this stage. Why do you still refuse to give up?" As soon as the voice fell, Ling Jian lifted his knife and chopped again, and a lot of pithy formulas came out of his mouth. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... I saw a strange sound coming out. The pithy formula, accompanied by jingmie Dao, once again forms a huge array, covering the white night and blocking his way forward. Ling Jian doesn''t go to kill Bai Ye.Although he had this capital, he didn''t need to do it, because once he got close to the white night and entered the scope of Qiu Tian Dajun, he would turn the gun head to attack and kill him because of abandoning the characteristics of divine sword. After all, Ling Jian and Jing Mie Dao are strong by the white night, so he must keep a distance. So he stopped the white night, but did not kill him. The task of killing the white night is enough to give the runaway King Qiu Tian. When the white night is out, we will eradicate these thieves, take over the sky cliff, and then slowly plot the dead dragon sword. Everything will come naturally. Ling Jian squinted, his mouth slightly raised a trace of radian. But at this time, that rushed to the white night suddenly looked at him, the eyes, a touch of cold. "Well?" Ling Jian is acutely aware of this change, and he feels something is wrong. However, Bai Ye pulled out the Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword again. Instead of attacking and killing Ling Jian, he stabbed at the jiejie and quickly pinched the formula with his fingers. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" Dang! Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword instantly burst out a lot of sword Qi. Based on the Lingjian array, they began to complete the reversal. "What?" Ling Jian''s face changed quickly. He immediately raised Jing Mie Dao, intending to break the white night sword array. Once the battle is broken by the white night, he will have to rush out. When the time comes, we will lead Qiu Tian to those who rob the soul of the dead dragon sword. Abandoning the divine sword will surely lead him to attack and kill them. This is not what Ling Jian wants to see. But... Just when Ling Jian just waved jingmie Dao, intending to break the inverted Liangyi sword array in the white night, his action stopped and his face turned pale. He raised his head and looked at the white night with a whisper in his mouth: "? It''s too bad... It''s a trick... the voice drops. Whoosh! A strange sound came out. The body of Bai Ye and Ling Jian suddenly changed their positions. This is the reverse magic skill!! It turns out that the reversal of Liangyi sword array is just a shot in the dark! This is what he really wants to do www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2114 Bang! A violent explosion broke out in the sky cliff. Then there was the terrifying and devastating pattern of destruction, which vented all around. The white night, which just shook off Ling Jian, was shocked by the terrible destruction pattern. The man hit the wall hard. After landing, he spat blood again, and the whole child was in a mess. The good news is that he''s not remembered. Ling Jian over there wanted to rush over and lose the night. But because of the reversal of his divine power, he was already under the eye of Qiu Tian Dajun. Now he is too busy to deal with him. How can he have the energy to deal with him? As for the existence of those who intend to plunder the dead dragon swords, they are fighting with the people in Shenji Palace at the moment, and have no time to pay attention to the white night. The white night finally had some breathing room. He took out the pills and put them into his mouth. Then he sat down on his knees and took care of them. However, the situation in front of him seems not very beneficial to Shenji palace and even his side. Boom! Just listen to a roar, followed by a burst of dazzling lines bloom. Qixin, who was fighting with the soul soul with colorful halo, was suddenly knocked out. "My Lord!" Two of them rushed to the station. But Qixin''s strength is too broad. They just touch each other, they spit blood, and their bodies tremble violently. After landing, they even shatter the earth. Seeing this scene, the white night was terrified. What kind of terrible existence can we beat such a horrible existence as Qixin with one hand and vomit blood? Who the hell are these people? White night scalp numb, it is impossible to estimate this emitting colorful light of the people have what kind of strength. This man''s means, I''m afraid, have gone beyond the scope of his ideas. Even if the red dress is here, he may not be able to take advantage of this man... but he has no time to wait and see. Xu Ziming here is extremely disadvantageous at the moment. The battle array is scattered by the other party, and the general''s office seems to be unable to support. We must help Xu Ziming solve the crisis in front of him. In the dark of the white night, he drew out his sword and rushed to the one who sent out the silver light. In any case, first deal with these small ones, and then join hands with Shenji palace to resist this strange strong enemy. White night thought, also no longer polite, again night Yao, into the crowd. The two magic swords danced wildly, and the Xiaoxiao sword''s meaning was like a rushing river attacking those who radiated silver light. On the first day of the battle, three people were caught off guard and were directly cut under the sword by the white night. The rest of them were shocked and intended to retreat. However, seeing that the white night was carrying the sword again, they did not cut at those people, but towards the broken array. The sword Qi flies out like a swimming fish. It swings into the array and quickly collapses. Then it turns into countless thin silk threads, which explode and collide. After a while, the broken array was repaired again. In the blink of an eye, all the missing items in the array were intact... "the array... Has been repaired?" Xu Ziming was stunned for a moment and then overjoyed. People in the general''s house were also ecstatic, looking at the gradually restored array one by one. With the blessing of the array, they still have the strength to fight. Otherwise, by virtue of their current soul state, they are almost pigs and dogs to be slaughtered in front of these silver light souls! However, the general''s house suffered heavy losses, and Xu Ziming was also injured. There were fewer people at each position and eye of the array. Although the array could still work, its power was much smaller than before. "My Lord, we must withdraw, and if we continue to fight like this, it will not do us any good." Xu Ziming hesitated and lowered his voice. In the current situation, it is very difficult to solve these silver souls, not to mention the colorful soul over there. The situation is very unfavourable. At this point, Xu Ziming also understood the gap between the two sides. At present, if you want to live, you can only give up the sky cliff. But how can white night be the kind of person who will give up at will? He snorted coldly, refused to flinch, and said in a deep voice: "continue to kill!" "Adults..." "kill!" The white night gave him a cold look. Xu Ziming trembled. Seeing the firmness in the eyes of the white night, he immediately gritted his teeth, but he did not care so much. He directly carried the array of Dharma and killed him with his sword. At the moment when you and they rush to those silver souls, several thunder and lightning come down from the sky and split between the array accurately. Then, a powerful force burst out in an instant and spread all over the array like lightning. In the blink of an eye, the whole array becomes extremely thick and fierce, and the breath is terrible.Everyone was shocked. Xu Ziming looked at his hands in disbelief and looked at the places where the lightning struck. But there appeared a tall figure. "Is that... The agent?" Xu Ziming murmured. It''s just... Is the smell of these organ people too strong? He couldn''t see through the Qi of these mechanism people. Moreover, when he entered the array, the breath of the mechanism people was also blessed by the array. At the moment, the strength of these mechanism people was no worse than those of the silver light souls. "Not good!" "Emperor of all ages?" The faces of the silvery souls on this side sank and made solemn voices. "What to do?" One of them asked. "Even if it''s the emperor of all ages, we have to buy time for the adults, so we can do it quickly!" With a low voice, the crowd rushed up again. With the help of the four emperors, Xu Ziming''s fighting power has also greatly increased. Now he is not afraid to rush forward and fight with him. White night was just about to join the war and solve the hordes of souls as soon as possible. However, before the man rushed over, he stopped and looked at the gate slightly. But a strange air burst out. Then there are dense ripples in the void. The white night fixed his eyes and looked sideways. He was shocked to find that the king of Qiu Tian had stopped. Only to see Ling Jian''s hand holding a round wooden box, wooden box quietly lying a red flower. The flower sends out the red ripple of bleeding, and constantly swings to the four sides, and the big king of Qiu Tian who is immersed in this ripple can not help but calm down. The white night frowned. Ling Jian seems to use this thing to make Qiu Tian Da Jun recover his mind? It''s amazing. What can get rid of the control of the power of the abandoned sword? White night can not help but close a few steps, into the scope of the blood red ripples, a little feel. But just for a moment, the night was completely shaken. "This power..." he whispered to himself, and suddenly stared at Ling Jian over there. "The power of Hongbing? This is the power of... Hongbing???? Can''t it be that Ling Jian still has a Hong Bing? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2115 There are many Hongbing soldiers in contact with in the daytime... of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, the number he contacted was more than six. Naturally, he was very familiar with the strength of Hongbing. Now, the red ripples of blood spreading around are the power of Hongbing. There''s no mistake! White night believes in her intuition. He was staring at the flowers in the wooden box tightly, and his tears twinkled with deep confusion. Since it''s Hong Bing, what''s going on? Why does this force come out of that flower? Can''t this flower be Hongbing? So the Hongbing... Is that weird? If this is Hong Bing, why did you use it before Ling Jian? Isn''t it Hong Bing? Or is this flower just a magic weapon to seal Hongbing''s power? This is more likely. However, of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, the only one who can resist the power of abandoning the divine sword is the dead Dragon Sword power. Which Hongbing does this power belong to? White night heart is a mess of paste, completely unable to understand. This is not the time to think. I saw the white night suddenly opened his eyes, and then a little pace, people such as meteors towards the past. The fierce sword spirit rolled to Ling Jian again. He won''t wait for Qiu Tian to wake up. Ling Jian''s face was tight, but he didn''t stop his magic weapon. The flowers in the wooden box were shaking wildly, and the petals of the flowers began to fall. The blood red ripples overflowing inside became more and more strong. And the power of abandoning God sword on the king of Qiu Tian dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the white night approached, a ray of clarity appeared in Qiu Tian''s eyes. It''s hard to breathe at night. "No, it''s late!" The white night exclaimed. Whoosh! Whoosh! However, he saw that the abandoned sword and Jing Mie Dao were chopping at him at the same time. The terrible sword force tore the sky and cut to this side. The white night had to turn from attack to defense, and put up the Hongbing in his hands. Dang! Dang! The four weapons hit one place hard, and the forces of the four kinds of Hongbing mixed together, compressed together, and then burst suddenly. Bang!! A huge force of dazzling lines thundered in all directions. Bai Ye, Ling Jian and Qiu Tian Dajun were all shaken out. The three men parted. However, the good news is that Ling Jian and Qiu Tian Da Jun have to give up the divine sword, and their consumption is also very huge. This move does not suffer too much for the white night. He stood up again, staring at Ling Jian without expression. "What happened to that flower just now?" "It''s none of your business." Ling Jian replied calmly. "It''s so easy for you to abandon your sword. It''s no wonder that you can abandon your sword so easily." I can''t kill you, but I can''t kill you! Now... Attack and defense is easy The voice fell to the ground, and the white night took a new step towards Ling Jian and Qiu Tian Da Jun. The killing intention and the endless power of Hongbing are just like the surging river, sweeping the two people. The temperature dropped suddenly. Ling Jian''s eyes tightened immediately. "Arrogant fellow." King Qiu Tian snorted and said coldly, "although we have been greatly damaged by the power of the abandoned sword, we can''t challenge it yet. Don''t you pay attention to us in the daytime? Since you''re going to die, I''ll help you! Let''s also show you the real power of Hong Bing. " As the voice fell, the king of Qiu Tian also stepped forward, carrying his sword to meet the white night. Although he was not in a good condition, he abandoned the magic sword. The strength of Hong Bing also affected the situation of the war. The king of Qiu Tian, who has abandoned the divine sword, has the absolute advantage. How could he fear the white night! "Qiu Tianjun However, at the moment of Qiu Tian''s action, Ling Jian gave a low cry. "Well?" Qiu Tian Dajun frowns and stares at Ling Jian. However, Ling Jian hesitated, his eyes slightly shook, and then he said hoarsely: "the situation is a little complicated. There are still a group of strange guys robbing the dead dragon sword. I think it''s better for us to leave here temporarily and watch the tiger fight in the mountains. If we continue to fight, I''m afraid there will be some accidents." "Are you afraid?" Qiu Tian asked coldly. "Don''t regard prudence as fear. If you are reckless, you will be defeated." "Hesitation... Will also defeat!" Qiu Tian, the great king, snorted. He did not pay attention to him any more. Instead, he took his own light step. His spirit urged him to open up, and his speed reached the limit. In an instant, he rushed to the white night.When approaching, the backhand sword directly blows out a thick, fierce and startling black sword wind, cutting to the white night. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... manic abandon God sword, shaking and rolling wildly. A dark strong wind will come. Breathing tightly in the daytime, he dances the sword wildly, and his arms whirl. His soul Qi is like a sluice gate dam, overflowing wildly and pounding the terrible sword power around him like crazy. Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! †E†E... two sword forces collide and the abnormal sound breaks out. Then we can see that all the void between them is distorted. A moment later, the black sword wind was torn by the white night. The king of Qiu Tian breathed lightly, but he did not show weakness. He came to the white night again and killed him with his sword. At this time, the king of Qiu Tian almost didn''t do any fancy sword moves. He only attacked and killed white night with the most fundamental power of abandoning the divine sword. With every sword and every chop, he tried his best, as if to tear the weapon of the white night thoroughly, and then he gave up. The white night tried to resist. However, after a fight, he realized that it was wrong. The king of Qiu Tian didn''t aim to kill himself, but to consume himself. He exerted the sword power of the abandoned God sword to the limit, and based on this, he impacted the power of Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword. In this way, although the white night can resist the attack and killing of the king of Qiu Tian, the consumption of his own strength is extremely fierce. In the white night, his face was heavy and his expression was not very natural. He immediately withdrew. But Qiu Tian''s King pursued him and killed him crazily. Even though his current strength is very little, he is desperate to attack the white night. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the sound of Hongbing''s collision kept ringing. It was like thunder, very loud. White night arms tremble wildly, but dare not give up, can only support death. He already knows. The king of Qiu Tian did not fight with the purpose of killing him, but with the purpose of consuming him. When the strength of the white night is exhausted, the Ling sword over there will attack again and kill the white night. You know, during the time when Qiu Tian Da Jun and Bai Ye fought each other, Ling Jian did not move. He was waiting for work in situ, sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. Although his state has not yet reached the peak, but compared with the present Qiu Tian Da Jun and Bai Ye, he is not sure how much better. It''s much better than two people killing white night at the same time. The white night was gloomy, and he knew everything. But now he has nothing to do. We can only do our best to block the king of Qiu Tian. If we are really defeated, we can only place our hope on the ancient array of heaven. Deep breathing in the night, cold eyes, staring at the king Qiu Tian seriously, he continued to wave his weapons and attack him. Although Qiu Tian consumed a lot of money because of abandoning the divine sword, he also understood what his task was, and he only used fierce moves to attack the white night. Although these moves can be easily resisted, the cost of the resister is extremely fierce. If you don''t resist at night, you will surely die. Once you resist, you will fall into the trap of the enemy king. At present, the white night seems to have fallen into a dead end, which is shrouded by Qiu Tian Da Jun and Ling Jian. White night can only be passively beaten. If you go on like this, once you are consumed by the king of Qiu Tian, you will surely die. If you don''t break this situation, it''s all over! The white night congeals the eye, the face has no expression, as if is in the thought what. Ling Jian over there is walking towards this side with jingmie Dao. Xiaoxiao Dao, like the rustling autumn wind, stabs the marrow of the white night. White night looks cold, hands clenched, a crazy idea emerges in my mind. Although the current situation is impossible to deal with, but he is willing to use this idea to fight!! "White night, you are finished!" Just a low roar. After that, Qiu Tian''s two masters of the sword handle, and cut it with one sword. The incomparable power of thick and fierce pours down on the body of the sword. The emptiness of the whole body in the white night and the ground are all turned into nothingness, and are twisted and cracked by this force. White night''s eyes are red with blood. It seems that he has some plans and does not hesitate to cross the abandoned divine sword and the night Yao sword. Dang! A crisp sound came out. Yeyao sword and Lihuang sword staggered to resist, just right to clip the falling abandoned God sword. Bang! The power between the three swords exploded like a lotus flower! Qiu Tian''s arms trembled wildly, and the arms of the white night were also shaking wildly, which was hard to stabilize. Good chance! Ling Jian over there seemed to have understood this opportunity. His eyes were shining and he was shouting. He rushed to kill the past with jingmie knife. The body of jingmie sword was shaking wildly. The endless sword idea was like a tsunami. The sun, the moon and the earth were destroyed. It came here with the intention of destroying everything.Xu Ziming and others in the distance all stare. "Good! Good! Ha ha ha... We''re going to win! It''s going to win! Hahaha... " Dang Feiyang was ecstatic and clapped his hands. So do the rest. It''s like... It''s a safe bet. However, at this critical moment... whoosh! A colorful halo attacked and killed, instantly close to the king of Qiu Tian. "What?" The pupils trembled at night. "Who is it?" Ling Jian is also aware of this strange phenomenon, breathing tight. But the next second. Pooh! A strange halo instantly pierced the chest of Qiu Tian. Then, one hand quickly grabbed the abandoned God sword in the hand of King Chou Tian... "you have a rest, this sword... Should be carried forward by me!" The voice of indifference rippled in all directions www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2116 The king of Qiu Tian wanted to completely solve the white night by abandoning the power of divine sword. Like Ling Jian, he believed in the original power of the abandoned divine sword, and had no doubt about the strength of the sword. Therefore, after showing enough toughness with two Hongbing soldiers in the white night, they put their hope on the abandoned magic sword. As long as the power of abandoning the divine sword is released, the Hongbing in the white night will certainly be unable to resist it. It''s no surprise to kill it, and everything will come naturally! However, Ling Jian finally ignored the means of Bai Ye, so that Bai Ye managed to get rid of the hatred of Qiu Tian Da Jun controlled by the abandoned divine sword. Instead, he was attracted and targeted by him. Therefore, the assassin''s mace of the two men''s plan was also directly defeated. Not only did they fail to kill the white night, they were also exhausted by this move. They had absolute advantages, but they were gone at this moment. However, Ling Jian and Qiu Tian Da Jun are numerous, but they never know that the strange strong man who is still fighting with Qixin will suddenly attack this side and directly kill Qiu Tian Da Jun, plunder and abandon the divine sword... it is clear that these people are far away from the place where Qixin and this strange man fight. Mingming Qiu Tian and Ling Jian are all on guard against the existence of these strange identities. But in the end, it was still one step short... the soul person emitting colorful halo suddenly took his hand out of the body of Qiu Tian Dajun. Qiu Tian was spitting blood in his mouth, and his body trembled wildly. He had lost his fighting power completely. The man just kicked it. Bang! Qiu Tian''s body was like a broken kite. He fell heavily on the ground. He was panting and twitching. He seemed to have a breath, but it was just a breath. He could not threaten these people any more. The other party seems not interested in the fate of Qiu Tian Da Jun. His purpose was to plunder and abandon the sword. At the moment when he was robbed of his sword, his momentum also changed dramatically. "Bad!" At the moment, it''s shocking that Jue Ling can''t get used to it. Although it''s the first time for him to go back to live, it''s shocking that he didn''t know how to live. White night eyes also suddenly a coagulation, ready to retreat. But at this time, the king Qiu Tian, who was lying on the ground, gave a weak and painful cry. "White night..." the voice was very weak, but it was a sound that he tried his best. White night slightly side head. Qiu Tian looked at him with firm eyes. Qiu Tian is not a fool. He knew that Ling Jian could not save him at this time. He and Ling Jian are friends, but the friendship between them has not reached the point where they give up their lives for meeting each other. Ling Jian is a cautious man, so he can''t do it at this time. So the king of Qiu Tian can only place his hope on the white night. Although this is a dead horse as a living horse doctor, but at this moment, where does the king Chou Tian have a choice? White night eyebrows dark move, people quickly under the thought, made a decision, after all, did not ignore, but also just a light hand, a little shake. Whoosh! Qiu Tian''s body was immediately wrapped in a stream of soul gas and fell behind him. Bang! The king of Qiu Tian fell heavily on the ground. Although the head is broken and bleeding, it is out of the man''s momentum range. And with that man''s momentum shrouded, everything centered on him was sealed off. It seems that even time is no longer flowing at this moment. How terrible. Ling Jian''s breath is almost frozen. Qiu Tian also looked at him with his fist clenched. White night face tense, cold looking at all this. Now the abandoned magic sword has been owned by the colorful halo man. What''s more, the man''s control over the power of the sword is even higher than that of the king Qiu Tian. At the moment when he got the magic sword, he used the power of the sword to enhance his awareness. Now he is stronger than before. Ling Jian''s face shows fear. Around the Shenji guards, their eyes were deep, and everyone''s face was full of incredible. "Abandon the divine sword... Hateful...!" Qixin glared at the man, and then glared at the white night. He was furious and said, "can you only do harm to others?" "Help me? Is it none of my business? " The white night said without expression: "I have blocked the king Qiu Tian and the people who startled the temple for your Shenji palace, but you have not solved these curfews. This is your own problem. How can you blame me? What''s more, if it wasn''t for your poor strength, how could he have rushed here to snatch and abandon the magic sword? Instead of reflecting on your own strength, you are criticizing me? It''s really interesting! ""You..." Qixin was in a short breath. But this is not the time to argue. He roared: "white night, when the matter is over, I will apply to the superior and take back your Hongbing!" "You don''t have that right!" "Force... Is power!" Qixin was furious, then glared at the colorful soul, and then he yelled: "I don''t care who you are. Now I warn you to put down the abandoned sword and surrender immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" "Elder Qixin, it''s this time. Are you still so naive?" The man raised his eyebrows and began to smile: "what''s more, it seems that it''s not you who should persuade surrender now, but me? With the abandonment of the sword, I am already invincible. How dare you dare to be so arrogant? " "You... Asshole!" Qi Xin was angry and roared: "don''t be arrogant. Let''s see how I can take you!" The voice fell to the ground, and Qixin rushed directly to the ground, holding it in front of his hand. The energy generated in his palm was like a nebula, which wrapped around the man''s arm with a sense of detachment from reincarnation, as if he wanted to take the sword away. The surrounding Shenji guards immediately understood it. They sacrificed their swords and attacked the man with a circle to block his retreat. The idea of the people was to capture this man. After fighting with this man, they found out that he was excellent, and they wanted to kill him. However, after he robbed the abandoned sword, they had only one purpose. That is to separate the abandoned sword from the man''s hands. However... the power of abandoning the divine sword is beyond the ordinary Hongbing. At the moment when Shenji palace made a move, the man carried the sword and waved it around himself. Bang! Strange noise splashing. Then I saw a dark ripple quietly spilled from the sword body of abandoned magic sword, and then disappeared into the void. This sword... Doesn''t seem to be so gorgeous! But Qixin seemed to have insight into something. His face changed with fright, and he screamed in a hurry: "no! Back up As soon as the voice fell, he quickly took back the hand of the front probe. But it''s too late! A strange energy quivered slightly in the void. This energy is so subtle that ordinary people can hardly catch it. Only people of the level of Lingjian, Baiye and Qixin can see it. And after capturing this energy... Pooh! I just heard a strange noise. Chichin''s outstretched arm broke on the spot, and his body was shaken out. As for the Shenji guards who killed the colorful halo soul, they were all defeated at the moment. All the blades that cut at the man were broken. And a wonderful and thick power spread through their bodies like an electric current. Whew! Whew! Chi... all the Shenji guards spat out blood and fell to the ground. People fixed their eyes and saw that the bodies of each Shenji guard were covered by scarlet and ferocious cracks. Blood spilled from the cracks, and directly dyed them red with blood. All of them were seriously injured and could not stand, let alone compete with this man again. "What?" Ling Jian breathes and freezes. What an irresistible force! Is this the power of the abandoned sword? It is totally different from the power released by the former king Qiu Tian. This man''s sword power is so exquisite!! Is this the power of Hongbing in the hands of the strong? "Ah?" In the distance, the flying sun and the painting of river moon are all stupid eyes. "What''s this... What''s going on?" Xu Ziming almost fell to the ground. His eyes widened and he looked at the desperate scene. He can''t understand the power of Shenji guards. Since Shenji guards entered the Cangtian cliff, the souls in the Cangtian cliff have also known the people of Shenji palace. In their view, the people of Shenji Palace are mysterious and unpredictable, and have the same strength as the gods. And Shenji guard! God! But what we never thought of was that the so-called God was killed by someone else''s sword... is that... Too terrible? People''s scalp is numb and shivering. Ling Jian''s nerves trembled and she stepped back. She was ready to leave. "Big brother." Dang Feiyang trembled and yelled. He wanted to come, but he didn''t dare to get close to him because he was afraid of the strong man here. He could only stand at the gate of Cangtian cliff and look at him. He didn''t walk, nor did he. He was very frightened. "It''s over, it''s over... Tut tut... I thought it would be very complicated. I never thought it would be so easy! Now it seems that it is a bit boring! "The man said with a smile, and as the voice fell, he was walking towards Narcissus with his sword. Jixin covered the broken arm, people spit out the blood in his mouth, and stood up in anger, staring at the people who came. "Who the hell are you?" "Is there any point in asking this?" The man said with a smile. Chichin gritted his teeth and didn''t know how to answer. But at this time, a voice came from the side. "You are going to kill him. If so, why not satisfy the curiosity of a dying man? Or are you afraid to tell him who you are As soon as this word appeared, people on the scene could not help but tremble. Everyone can''t help looking at the sound source. The man carrying the abandoned sword was also a little confused. He turned his head slightly and found that the speaker was actually... white night!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2117 The world is surprised. But the white night was calm. The man was slightly stunned for a moment, and seemed to have calmed down. "It seems that you don''t have a part to talk about here. White night, you''d better think about yourself. When you''ve dealt with Qixin, you''ll settle accounts with you, and your Hongbing will have a new master! Anyway, thank you very much. If you hadn''t given up the magic sword, I wouldn''t have won here so easily. As a reward, I''ll make you die more happily later The man said with a light smile, then turned his head and raised his sword to get the result. People on this side of Shenji palace can''t resist. Even Qixin, can only stare at this scene. "Hold on!" At this time, white night is another drink! "Well?" The hand that that person wants to wave immediately a stiff, eyebrow a frown, side head swept eye white night, cold hum way: "you want to die in front of him." There was a chill in the air. Lingjian, Dang Feiyang and Qiu Tian are all breathing tight and staring at the white night in amazement. "Adults..." Xu Ziming and others were also nervous, unable to understand the intention of white night. But see white night face fearless, light said: "since you are not willing to answer his question, then I ask you a question good." "I don''t have time to waste time with you ants!" The man was impatient. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any tricks! You don''t have to be afraid! " "It''s useless for us to use inferior methods of encouragement. However, you are all going to die. What will you say? I can satisfy you!" The man said without expression. When the voice falls, it is the eyes. The soul people with him subconsciously moved towards the gate of Cangtian cliff and heixuan auction house. A group of people blocked the gate to prevent them from escaping. Another group blocked the gate of heixuan auction house to prevent them from escaping into the auction house and seek refuge. And he himself, looking at the white night, seemed to want to see what tricks the man had. But... There was no trick in the night, and there was no trick. Before you look at it, you just ask the master, "is that the one who wants to kill you "Oh?" The man couldn''t help laughing out: "who is the master here?" "Me The white night is light. "Do you agree?" The man coagulated his eyes. His eyes were full of smile, but also full of endless killing and oppression. Anyone in the face of such eyes, afraid is even difficult to stand. But the night was not moved by it. And said calmly. "Of course not!" As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. The Shenji guards watched the white night one after another. Chichin was also surprised. I never thought that at such a critical moment, white night even stood up to defend them... "a fool!" Ling Jianyin scolded. "Do you... Have the capital?" The man seemed to be very unhappy with the word "white night" and snorted coldly. "Yes." Nod directly at night. Although it is only one word. But the strong self-confidence that this word is full of is extremely obvious. The man''s face was a little ugly at the sound. Maybe it''s the first time for him to meet such a arrogant person. But it doesn''t matter anymore. He shook his head, and the last bit of patience in his heart had been consumed by the night. The man waved his hand and calmly said, "you can smooth him out." The voice dropped, the man no longer looked at the white night, continued to focus on the body of Qixin. In his opinion, Chichin is more important than white night. And with that person''s words landing, those who followed the strong all forced toward the white night. "My Lord!" Xu Ziming and others came quickly and blocked in front of the white night. "Get out of my way." Calm way of white night. "Adults..." "get out of the way!" The voice of the white night has a little more unquestionable dignity. Xu Ziming opened his mouth and finally retreated. The visitor snorted coldly. He didn''t want to be wordy. He brought his sword and killed him. And at the same time, the colorful halo soul over there will also abandon the divine sword, and then fiercely cleave to Qixin. The fierce and dark sword spirit is like a scythe of death, which is cut down with a momentum of tearing everything. However, it''s between the electric light and the flint. Whoosh! A strange gray light suddenly shuttles through the void, approaches this side with a kind of nearly blinking speed, and quickly across the top of Qixin''s head.Dang!!!! The dark abandoned God sword heavily hit on the gray light, which directly blew out a white sword pattern. The sword pattern is like waves, spreading wildly around. All the people around were caught off guard, and all of them were shocked to fly out by this evil white sword pattern. Whether it''s Xu Ziming or those uninvited guests. Even if it is Ling Jian, his body is shaking and retreating. He quickly stabilized his body and looked forward. However, he saw that the sword was blocked by a sword light. "What?" Ling Jian''s pupils rose and exclaimed. The colorful halo soul is also a face of incredible, eager to look at the sword light. But the sword light gradually disappeared, and then disappeared. "What is this?" The man could not help murmuring. "It doesn''t matter what it is. What matters is that you kill people here without the consent of the owner. Have you considered the consequences? Did... Bear the consequences? " The voice of indifference rang out. In the voice, revealed a cold and repressive. The man suddenly turned his head and looked into the white night. However, he saw that the white night over there collected the sword of Lihuang and Yeyao, and then raised his hand and grasped it in the air. For a moment, the mountains and the earth broke, and heaven and earth trembled. An inexplicable and extraordinary Qi suddenly filled the whole sky cliff. The whole sky cliff suddenly shook violently. The sky darkened. The earth trembled wildly. It''s like the end of the world. What''s going on? The man''s face sank, and he felt wrong. He looked around and wanted to do something, but he found his abandoned magic sword in his hand. At this time, he trembled wildly. The man was startled, and immediately reached out to hold the abandoned sword, trying to make it calm down. But at this time... there was a buzz... a rush of swords sounded. Everyone looked at the sound source like crazy. But I saw the source of the sound... It was the huge and astonishing dead dragon sword!! "What?" The world exclaimed. Chi Hsin''s eyes were wide open, and he was staring at him. "Dead Dragon Sword... Seal lifted?" "It can''t be..." roars come and go. No one expected that at this time, the death Dragon Sword actually lifted its seal. Sonorous! However, the huge dead Dragon Sword suddenly leaps, and then flies into the sky. The huge sword body instantly turns into normal size, and then turns into a divine light and rushes to the white night hand here. White night single hand sword, the sword points to the sky, a pair of indifferent eyes, calmly looking at the man. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2118 The whole sky cliff is dead silent now. No matter who it is, they can''t make any sound at the moment. They all open their eyes and stare at the white haired man with a withered sword. The auction house of heixuan is full of souls who come to seek refuge. Many soul people walk at the gate and look into the distance. Everyone''s face is full of wonder and amazement. Ling Jian here had already opened his mouth and looked at the white night in a daze. He didn''t know how obvious it was. "How... Maybe..." the king of Qiu Tian, who was lying on the ground, suddenly widened his eyes and murmured. "Dead dragon sword? That... That''s the dragon sword? Brother, that''s the dead dragon sword Dang Feiyang was trembling wildly, and his face was red and he called out. "What''s the matter? He... He... Why does he... Why can he drive the dragon sword? " Painting Jiang Yue is also a scream of panic, for all this, she is simply unable to bear. The colorful halo soul person''s face was frozen, and the man took the abandoned sword and retreated a little bit. As for Qixin in front of him, he was staring at the white night. The whole scene and the whole situation have changed dramatically because of the sudden appearance of this magic sword... holding the sword with one hand in the white night, and then walking towards this place. The sword power of the dead dragon is like a magnificent aura in a prosperous age, bursting out all around. Ordinary people don''t dare to approach. What a thrilling sense of invisible oppression. The colorful halo man also seems to be under pressure. All his friends around him are forced by the sword power of the dead dragon sword. They can''t get close to him... "dead Dragon Sword... White night, what''s the matter with you? Why can you drive the dragon sword? " Qixin seems to have returned to God, and people can''t help but ask immediately. "I can''t explain it to you." White night casually replied. "Can''t explain?" Chichin was stunned. "Maybe it was the power of the abandoned sword that stimulated the dead dragon sword. I just suddenly felt that I had a new connection with the dead dragon sword. That''s all, elder Qixin. You should know that I was the master of the dead dragon sword before it was sealed." White night light said. This sentence falls, Qixin is still full of fog. However, at this time, daynight doesn''t have time to talk about these things with Qixin, and he won''t explain them clearly. "I''d better talk about boring things later. As the owner of Cangtian cliff, I have to deal with these impolite guys first!" White night again the line of sight fell on the man with colorful halo, a wisp of killing from his body diffuse out. "Dead dragon sword? I didn''t expect that what I had to face this time was this legendary sword. It was really surprising... "The hoarse voice came out. "Regret it?" Asked the white night. "Regret?" The man suddenly laughed and shook his head: "this sword can be said to be an invincible sword. Nothing can be conquered in the world. But... The invincibility of the sword does not mean that people are invincible. It can not exert the power of the dead dragon sword. However strong this sword is, what is its use? Just like this abandoned magic sword, can you generalize the abandoned divine sword used by the trash over there and the abandoned divine sword used by my own? As for you, even if you get the dead dragon sword, you are just a little tricky in front of me. I didn''t say I couldn''t kill you! " At this point, the man''s pupil in a brush of cold, and then raised his hand a wave: "Li array! Kill "Yes Behind the man, a group of people who braved the silver light rushed over with their swords. "Lord, we help you!" The white night side of Xu Ziming and others roared, but also with the situation of the battle to kill in the past. The two sides fought again, especially fiercely. The strength of men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men''s men ''. But Xu Ziming and other people in the general''s residence are not ordinary people. Although the soul state is far inferior to that of the other party, he still has the blessing of four emperors from all over the world, and the array strength is so thick and fierce. Even though these people''s soul state is terrible and their moves are strange, the people facing the general''s house can''t occupy any advantage. But this is not to say that Xu Ziming can do anything about them. I saw that the man holding the abandoned magic sword suddenly had another hand. I don''t know when a strange pill appeared in the palm of the hand. After rubbing his fingers, the pill turned into dust, and then the dust was scattered towards his accomplice over there. Strong wind blowing, dust, wrapped in these people, but see these people''s bodies crazy shaking up, and everyone''s skin has become extremely red. "Big brother, this... What is this? I... I feel so painful, i... I feel so sad..." a young man knelt down on the ground, shaking and shouting at the man holding the abandoned magic sword. He constantly scratched his face, a handsome face to scratch the flesh and blood, but can not release the pain."The appearance of the dead dragon sword is unexpected, and the defense strength of the Cangtian cliff is higher than we imagined. I thought that as long as we dealt with Qixin, we could easily take down the dead dragon sword, but we did not want to be ignored by us all the time. That''s why I had to use this move..." the man said without expression. "But... Big brother... I''m so miserable..." "help me... Big brother..." everyone was in agony. They were all red to the extreme, their skin was scratched, and the array could not be maintained. They could only kneel on the ground shaking and howl at the man, as if they wanted the man to help him. Of course, although the people looked extremely miserable, their breath soared wildly at this time, and everyone''s soul power and soul power soared with an exaggerated change, trying to increase... although people looked miserable, the man was still indifferent, just carrying a sword and saying coldly: "if you want me to save you, I will kill you, I will smash it and put you in front of you All our enemies have been killed! See? That way, you will be saved It seems to have opened a certain organ in the hearts of these people. All of them trembled, and then rushed madly towards the white night. "Protect your majesty!" Xu Ziming roared and went up with his sword. However, the general''s office personnel knew how terrible the strength of these people was at the moment... Xu Ziming had only three swords with the young man whose face was scratched, and then his arm was cut off by one of the other''s swords, and a sword pierced his chest. The rest of the people in the general''s house were no better. They were either knocked off by the opponent''s imperious soul force when fighting swords, or their heads were cut off by the other side''s life. There are only four emperors who can resist these existence. In the blink of an eye, the general''s house people presented a rout trend, which could not be resisted at all. "Come back." At this time, the white night murmured. Covering his chest with blood on his mouth, Xu Ziming held up his body and gave out a roaring voice: "retreat!" The voice dropped, and everyone retreated like crazy... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2119 "Go? Hum, is it useful? Keep chasing, who will stop and kill The man with the abandoned sword looked cold and disdained to hum open. Those who seemed to be under the control of some kind of medicine immediately rushed at Xu Ziming like a wild beast. It seems that they have completely lost their humanity, and only wild animals are left with the madness... Xu Ziming and others all changed their faces and tried to resist, but they were unable to resist. They had to retreat desperately and dare not compete with them again. Only the four emperors stood in front of them. At present, we can only rely on these four emperors. Xu Ziming sealed his wounds with his soul power, staring at the four terrible and powerful mechanism men, and thinking about what means the other side would use to deal with the four emperors! However, just as the opponent''s sword is chopping towards this side... WOW! There was a strange noise. Then the bodies of the four emperors suddenly turned into four flashes of lightning, and went straight to the sky and disappeared. The men split up on the spot. "What?" Xu Ziming and all of them were stunned. People around him were also stunned. What''s going on? Why are the four secret organs taken away? Xu Ziming was puzzled and looked at the master of the organ in a hurry! However, when people just turned their eyes away, the white night here... Had already cut down the holding dead dragon sword, and was facing the group of drug-controlled soul people. And at the moment of the death Dragon Sword falling, the whole world... All stopped. As if even time stopped flowing at this moment. People breathed and froze, staring at the stunning sword. And at the moment of falling... roar!!!!!! The roar of the sword, which was so strong that it was so powerful in the world. At that moment, all the colors in the world were lost. There was only one color, that is, the color of the dead dragon sword. It annihilates samsara, wastes time, creates a space that only sword can exist, and destroys all the life and heaven. When the sword spirit swallows away, it seems as long as a century has passed. But when the sword spirit swallowed up everything in front of him, it seemed that everything was reorganized and reborn. No one can interpret the profound meaning of this sword. No one can understand the essence of this sword... the man holding the abandoned magic sword looked at the impact of the dead dragon sword. The whole person was dementia, and his eyes were completely lost. It was only when the sword spirit approached that he was awakened by the trembling abandoned God sword in his hand. The man suddenly recovered and rushed to the side. Boom!!! The sword spirit of the dead dragon destroys the withered and decayed, and instantly annihilates everything in the place where the man stands. The man fell to one side in a panic, which still has just the high spirited. And the world was shocked by the terrible blow of the dead dragon sword. And when a huge ravine appeared in the middle of the pitch black, all the people came over. That''s exactly the gully created by the dead dragon sword, or the abyss is more appropriate. It was born in front of the white night and never got out of the gate of the Cangtian cliff. It seems that the gully has split the cliff in two, as if the devil''s fangs gnawed on it... as for those spirits controlled by drugs, they had no residue left and died completely... people were staring at it, and their hearts were beating wildly A person''s brain is either shaking violently or blank. Is this the power of the dead dragon sword? Everything touched by it disappears? This is too terrible! I''m afraid it''s the power of the gods, but it''s just so... countless people are gaping, scared, and their scalp is numb... the people at the heixuan auction house are scared and their legs are soft, and they all kneel down on the ground. The flying sun and the moon painting are no exception. He looks at Qin Feng as white as a cat and dog. As for Dang Feiyang, he kneels down beside Qiu Tian''s king. Although his reaction is not as intense as that of painting Jiang Yue, his back is covered with sweat and completely wet. Is this the power of the dead dragon sword? White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, some unexpected looking at the dead dragon sword body. Dead dragon sword has been in the so-called "seal state" for some time. In fact, it''s not the time to raise a white sword. It''s not the time to raise a white sword. But the effect of raising sword is too obvious, isn''t it? The power of this sword is more powerful than ever!White night was a big surprise. He vomited and walked to the man over there with his sword. The man stood up in a hurry, staring coldly at the visitor. "The dragon sword is worthy of death. "I don''t know if my strength can match this sword." The white night asked. "Of course not! This sword can only be possessed by the strongest person. Although it is not me, it can never be you The man growled, then stepped a little, and the man disappeared in an instant, but his terrible breath came at this time and forced him to the white night. Gulu Gulu Gulu... I saw the void around the white night shaking wildly, as if something was wandering in the void. People''s eyes tightened and they looked at it in a hurry. Sonorous! But listen to a sword light suddenly swept out of the void, cut to the neck of the white night! How fast! That''s... Abandoning the magic sword!! The dark sword body trembled wildly. It was more irritable and more powerful than before. It seemed that the appearance of the dead dragon sword made abandoning the divine sword more uncontrollable. However, just as the body of the abandoned God sword is about to hit the white night.. whoosh! The dead dragon sword, which is desolate and white, ushers in again, and stands in front of the white night precisely. Dang! The sword of abandoning God was cut fiercely on the dead dragon sword, and a burst huge sword pattern immediately spread around. However, before the two swords are calmed down, a terrible hand, like lightning, darts out of the void and pinches hard at the heart of the white night. The speed of this hand is extremely fast, and there is a strange power in the palm. Under the cover of this force, the defense of spirit and Qi in the white night was not effective at all, and was completely penetrated by it. Pooh! I just heard a strange noise. The attacking hand actually pierced into the chest of white night and his heart... the whole body of white night trembled suddenly, and a lot of blood was spit out from his mouth... "ah?" Xu Ziming was stunned. "My Lord!" The people of the general''s house cried bitterly. "Bai lingzun!" The Shenji guards were all stunned. Chichin had a dull face. No one expected that the man was so successful that he broke through the heart of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2120 "Lost?" Ling Jian is unbelievable. People stare and stare at the white night. "Good! Good! Good death It seems that the sluggish Dang Feiyang here has also recovered his mind, and then suddenly trembled, clapped his hands and laughed. Although his laughter was trembling constantly... Hua Jiangyue did not speak. The people at the scene looked very strange. But saw that man''s arm suddenly sends out the strength, stabbed into the white night chest''s hand to enter again a few minutes, already was completely grasped the white night''s heart, afterward again diligently grasps. Pooh! The whole body of the white night trembled again, and then his mouth kept spitting out blood. The spirit of the whole person disappeared in such a short time. His bright eyes became dim and his face was even more pale and frightening. "Now, can you understand what I just said?" Then see that person fierce hand a draw, life dig out white night broken heart, and then look at the white night without expression. The soft body of his body was shaking, and his heart was shaking, and his heart was not strong enough to resist the fall of the sword. "If there are any last words, you can explain them as soon as possible!" The man said without expression, and then slowly raised the abandoned sword. The blade of the sword was aimed at the neck of the white night. He wanted to cut down and end all this. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head and called out weakly. "Why don''t you... Destroy my spirit?" "Well?" The man slightly a Leng, some perplexity: "you... Say what?" "I mean, why don''t you destroy my soul..." wheezing in the daytime, but panting, the frequency of wheezing suddenly dropped, and the facial expression gradually improved, and the shaking body gradually stopped shaking. This is... the man breathes heavily. "Not good!" At this time, he seemed to be aware of something, his face suddenly changed, people suddenly turned back. But at the moment when he turned and jumped up, a void came out of his body in the white night, and he reached for it directly. In an instant, the man''s legs were seized by two big hands. That is the supreme coming code! "What?" There was an uproar. The white night does not do the slightest hesitation, immediately Yang Sword to the man mercilessly to kill in the past. There was no place for the man to hide, so he quickly raised the abandoned magic sword and ran into it, intending to use the abandoned sword to resist the power of the dead dragon sword. But all this seems too pale! As soon as the abandoning God sword was wielded and the power of the abandoned God sword was just released, the power of the dead dragon sword was like a raging beast. It was as if the whole state of Lysander could be cut off by the power that destroyed everything. The man''s pupil shrinks wildly, startled to see this rush to the strength. Finally, at the moment when the sword power of the dead dragon and the sword power of abandoning God were about to collide, he could not help it any longer. His hand tightly clasped on the handle of the sword suddenly loosened, and then the whole man ran to the side. Bang! I only heard a dull but loud explosion, and then a cross shaped Jingtian sword pattern was released. This cross sword pattern is very unique. Some parts of it are dark and some parts are gray, but the whole is chaotic. After it appears, it directly destroys everything covered by it, and even more, it does not enter the top of Cangtian cliff, shaking the space wall around Cangtian cliff crazily. The whole sky cliff trembled. A more terrible breath than the end of the world was released and filled every corner of the sky cliff. The world was astonished. The gods trembled. All the heroes are worshipped. In the face of this supreme power, no matter who is at this moment, they feel so small that they can almost be ignored. Bang! But another muffled sound came out. Then I saw the shadow of the white night was also shot out. He whirled in the air and fell heavily on the ground. He still held the dead Dragon Sword tightly in his hand. But the abandoned God sword over there fell to the ground with a crash. The man, however, was lying at the intersection of Cangtian peak, a kilometer away. At present, he was extremely miserable, not only his legs were broken, but also his whole body was covered by a large number of ferocious blood red cracks, which was extremely terrible. People are breathing hard. In terms of the current situation, it''s clear that... White night won. But... People don''t really see what happened. "What''s going on here?" "Did white night win?""Didn''t his heart be dug out? How did this happen? " "What tricks did the white night use?" People lost their voices in panic, and they were all confused to the extreme. But the white night stepped forward, walked in the past, and then picked up the abandoned magic sword on the ground. Buzzing... abandoning the magic sword trembled wildly, as if to get rid of the palm of the white night. The white night immediately urged the divine power to cover the palm, steadfastly abandoned the magic sword, and then walked toward the man... "what''s the matter with this The man spits out blood in his mouth. He recovers his legs with the breath of life and stares at the white night. Just at that critical moment, he forcibly cut off his legs, got rid of the shackles of the white night, and then successfully escaped. It was just that the sword of the dead dragon rushed over. The sword trembled so much that he could not hold it firmly and could only release it. Now I''ve lost my sword. I''ve got two rare weapons in my hand and four soldiers in my hand. I don''t need to say more about the advantage of the situation... "what''s going on?" The white night looked at him indifferently. "Your heart The man gritted his teeth and said: "although I didn''t move your soul, when I dug out your heart, I also released my unique soul power to paralyze your soul. These forces are enough to paralyze your soul and make you unable to operate. But my paralyzed soul is not only useless, you are not even affected by the destruction of your heart. So... What did you do? Do you mean that you are immortal "Of course I am not immortal." White night shook his head and retorted directly. "Then why didn''t you die?" The man asked. White night shook his head and asked lightly. "Have you ever heard of Nirvana "What? Nirvana? Isn''t that ancient magic The man looks pale with fright. Suddenly, he seems to think of something. People stare at the white night... "since you dare to do it, you should know me like the palm of your hand. Why do you think that a person who has mastered all the ancient unique skills of the supreme god temple can''t control a dead dragon sword The white night looked at the man indifferently, his mouth issued a cold voice. Hearing this, the man''s brain boomed. It was a blank, and his eyes were left with despair www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2121 The white night came step by step. The pace was slow, but it was frightening. The man''s face was tense, and his expression was particularly ugly. He raised his hand and a force burst out of his hand. Bang! The empty space around the white night suddenly burst, and a large number of space explosion lines like lotus flowers were vented and scattered around. However, this burst pattern disappeared suddenly after approaching the white night. It turns out that the whole body of the white night has been covered by a circle of dead dragon sword. If you can''t tear off the sword spirit of the dead dragon, you can''t touch his body. Any attack and kill will be useless. The current white night may not be as good as this man, but with the help of the spirit of the dead dragon and the sword of the dead dragon, it is just like the arabian night that this man wants to hurt the white night again. Not to mention the soul of the white night, but also ahead of the man countless. The man breathes heavily, and suddenly urges the move again. Bang! But see his palm to release a mighty white light, illuminate all directions. All the people around me closed their eyes. Under the white light, people find that their spirit is wrapped by something, which is very difficult to stimulate. This seems to be a kind of limiting technique, which limits the activation of soul Qi. However, before the end of the technique, a sword light suddenly burst out in the white light, and instantly cut the white light through the man over there. Whew! Abnormal sound is produced. The man''s body trembled slightly, and then he saw one of his arms slowly slide to the ground, and the blood gushed out like a fountain. People were stunned and looked up, only to find that the finger on the ground was holding a formula. That''s the secret of some time technique. Seeing this, many people realize that the attack and killing just now in white night did not destroy the track of time. But at this level of duel, will both sides give the other party the opportunity to cast time magic? White night is even more impossible! He raised his hand and scratched. Whew! A strange light came and covered the whole body of the man. The time trajectory around the man is disrupted. The man''s face darkened. "Now, should you give up?" White night said quietly. "White night, you really have some means!" The man looked at him coldly and drank coldly: "but even so, in my eyes, you are just a mole of ants and rats. The reason why I lost today is not in your hands, but in the hands of the dead dragon sword! Don''t be proud too soon "So what? Who cares about the process and means of success or failure?? All you care about is the result. If you don''t abandon the magic sword, you will think that you can suppress the people in Shenji palace? Do you think you''re capable? " White night light said. "Hum!" The man''s face sank and he said hoarsely, "whatever you say, today''s war is my failure, but next time, you won''t have this chance!" As soon as the voice fell, the man suddenly raised his other hand, and then patted into the air. Bang! The palm of his hand instantly burst out a circle of star shaped pattern array, which quickly rotated and alternated at his fingertips, and then quickly fell into the void, tearing madly. Qixin here saw this, his face was heavy, and he quickly drank and called out, "Bai lingzun, he wants to run away, quick, stop him!" "It''s too late!" The middle-aged man here said faintly, and then suddenly beat his arms. Whoa! The force of tearing suddenly increased innumerable. Empty moment crazy tremble to shake up! It''s like a billow in a storm. But... the void is not damaged at all! It''s like... The tearing force doesn''t work on the top. "Well?" The pupils of men are also dilated. Qixin and others are also confused. Everyone can see that the man is urging some strange space magic to escape from here, but... The magic fails. The man''s face turned white instantly. Qixin and others are also a face of amazement, suddenly, Qixin seems to know something, his eyes look at the waist of the white night. Only then did he find that the two Hongbing soldiers on his waist had disappeared. When he looked around, he found that they were hanging above the heads of people, releasing their sword power and suppressing everything in this area. "You''re blocking the space here?" The man also noticed the abnormal change of his head, and his face trembled immediately. "Yes." "I have fought with you dark Dynasty so many times. Naturally, I have found out the tricks of your dark Dynasty. Your space skills are very handy. There are endless magic weapons in this kind of space. How can I let you slip away under my eyes?"His voice fell to the ground, and his body swayed in the white night and rushed again. The man is a low roar: "you... This is to make me fight back and forth?" "Can you still fight?" The cold voice of the white night comes out, and then the dead dragon rises again and cleaves to the man. "Don''t look down on me!"!!! Mole ants The man roared, and his whole body was shocked with anger. He did not know what magic weapon was activated. Suddenly, a streamer came out of his body and quickly filled the wound on his body. His legs were cut off and his single arm was filled with streamer, which turned into crystal limbs. He suddenly got up, quickly printed his palms, and then waved towards the white night. He saw a golden whirlpool in the palm of his hand. The sword power of the dead dragon sword fell into the whirlpool. However, the whirlpool suddenly expanded and turned into an arc-shaped groove, facing the white night. In the groove, it was the power of the dead dragon''s sword. They rushed back to the white night again along the groove. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, again raised the sword horizontal split. Two dead Dragon Sword forces collide together, giving rise to a violent impact that cannot be described in words. People in the distance were pushed back by the shock. It is hard to ignore the middle-aged man who is close to him. He even urged three methods and produced several colorful shields in front of him. However, under the impact of the sword power of the dead dragon, his defense was completely broken and his body was hit by the impact. Pooh! The man spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew upside down. After falling on the ground, he did not dare to hesitate. He immediately got up and wanted to run for the gate. He had a big fight with Qixin before, and he consumed a lot. In addition, he was faced with a dead dragon sword, so he naturally fell behind. In fact, he has a big question. That''s why white night can use the dead Dragon Sword power so skillfully, and even can cover the dead Dragon Sword power on the body for defense. He believed that even if he got the dragon sword, he couldn''t do it. Can we say that the bridge between the dead dragon sword and itself was raised to a very high level when the dead dragon sword was owned in the white night? The man was confused. But this is not the time to think about it. He sank his breath, and his soul was full of urge. He would rush out of the gate of Cangtian cliff and run away. But as soon as he started to move, a dead sword light suddenly darted from the side. "What?" The man breathed hard, but he jumped to avoid it. However, before his feet could stand firm, he was stabbed by a sword blade from the other side through his shoulder, and then a sword overturned to the ground. The man fell heavily on the ground, his body twitched, and just wanted to get up, one foot stepped on his body, and then a dead long sword penetrated his abdomen and nailed him to the ground. "Oh The man''s body jerked, his eyes widened, and he looked at the man who stepped on himself. Just look at that person slightly bow head, stare at man hoarse way: "want to live?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2122 The hoarse voice of the white night has a unique magic in this moment, which makes the listener feel shocked and sink. But the man is not an ordinary person after all. If a man is able to defeat such a terror as Qixin, his soul state is even stronger than any other person present. How bad will his mood be? He tried to shake his lower body, as if to break free. However, if he moves like this, the dragon sword that runs through his body will become more and more irritable, and the scar on his body will become bigger and bigger... it is impossible to escape. The man vomited the blood from his mouth and gave up the struggle. He gasped violently and looked at the white night without expression. He said hoarsely: "white night, you can''t dig up any valuable information from me. Since I have chosen to move the dragon sword, I have made a plan to die. You can either kill me or you can only watch me. In addition, there will be no third result." "You''re not afraid to die?" White night frowns. "I have said, I have made a plan to die!" The man gasped. "The bitterness of skin and flesh? What about soul torture? " The night lowered his voice and whispered again. The man''s face changed. The bitterness of skin and flesh? It doesn''t matter. Depending on the will, you can make it through. But the soul torture is different. It''s the consciousness that torments, but the soul. How can ordinary people bear it? "Soul torture is forbidden by Shenji palace. Shenji Palace''s people are here. How can you... Do this?" The man''s face was so ugly that he gritted his teeth. "In fact, Shenji palace turns a blind eye to this kind of thing. Who cares? What''s more, if I use it on you, I think even if I''m here to torture your soul, all the people in Shenji palace will not see it. Do you believe it? If you don''t believe it, we can try it now! " White night said in a subtle way. The soft voice is like the murmur of a demon. "You..." the man was speechless for a moment, and his eyes widened and he didn''t know what to say. "So, please answer my question and tell me if you are from the dark dynasty!" White night light said. The man clenched his teeth, and his eyes were ferocious and cruel, staring at the white night for a long time without saying a word. However, I don''t know how long it took him to speak hoarsely. "Do it "Well?" Breathing in the daytime is light. "If you want to torture with your soul, do it." The man said hoarse, and then closed his eyes, a look of being slaughtered. It''s not natural to see the white night. He didn''t expect that men would not be afraid of soul torture. This man is a tough guy. He doesn''t want to say anything at all. What should I do now? The white night frowned and thought rose. However, at this time, the man suddenly opened his eyes, his whole body spirit suddenly trembled, and then gathered together towards his heart. Poop! I just heard a rapid heartbeat. Then we can see the man''s heart emerged from a manic energy, energy frenzy crazy, vaguely like to explode the same. Xu Ziming''s face was white and he screamed, "he''s going to blow himself up!" The rest of the people were shocked. Once the existence of such terror explodes, what terrible power should it be? I''m afraid the whole Cangtian cliff should be buried with him, right? People were so frightened that they did not dare to think about it. However, at this time, the white night suddenly grasped the sword handle of the dead dragon sword and gave it a slight spin. Whew! The body of the dead Dragon Sword whirled around the man''s chest, and then all the energy in his chest seemed to be absorbed away by something, and disappeared in a moment. At this time, the power of the original galloping all disappeared. Poof!! The man Whoa, spit out a mouthful of lacquer red blood, then the body trembles, people stare at Qin Feng. "White night stopped him from blowing himself up!" This side of the Qixin Leng next, and then greatly relieved. "You..." the man gritted his teeth and glared at him with slightly dim eyes. "If I can stop you from escaping, I can stop you from committing suicide. Don''t play those tricks in front of me." The white night facial expression has no expression to say, then suddenly hand, mercilessly stabbed to that person''s sky soul. "Ah The sad cry resounded through the sky. The whole hand of the white night, like a sharp claw, was directly immersed in his soul, and then suddenly pulled. Whew! Men''s more than a dozen souls of the sky are actually hard to buckle out of the white night. White night suddenly gives a grip. Whew! Whew! Whew! WhewAll the souls of the man were crushed and exploded on the spot. The world trembles. At the moment, the whole man was breathless, and all of his breath was gone. However, all the people around him lost their breath. This has been completely abandoned... all the people around me stare and stare. No one would have thought that a terrorist existence which had just been vigorously suppressed by the four sides would be abandoned by the white night. Looking at the dead Dragon Sword stabbed on the man, people don''t understand whether it is strong or not. "White night!" At this time, Qixin and others seem to have recovered some strength and stood up one after another and walked towards this place. White night side head. Qixin vomited his turbid breath and nodded at him repeatedly: "good work, white night! This time, you can say that you have made great achievements. I will report your achievements and apply for rewards for you. This time, you will surely be rewarded again! " "Is it?" "Of course... But before that, you have to give this person to me first. He is very likely to be a member of the dark Dynasty. Judging from his strength, he certainly can''t be the basic personnel of the dark Dynasty. Most of them are middle and high-level people. He has a lot of valuable information in his mouth. If you can master it, it will be of great help to exterminate the dark king Dynasty. Give it to me, and I will take him back £¡¡± Qixin said eagerly. When the voice dropped, the man was stepping forward to meet the white night, which was to bring the man over. However, he is not close yet. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several figures rushed over and stood in a row in front of the white night, then drew out their swords one after another, and held their swords at Qixin who was coming. Looking at the sharp sword, Qixin was stunned. The Shenji guards were all shocked and ran over at once. The king Qiu Tian and others here are also confused. But seeing these people standing in front of the white night, they are all Xu Ziming! "What are you doing Qixin was stunned, opened his mouth, and said to the white night, "white night, you..." "Qixin, this person can''t give you." The white night''s expressionless face said: "he is in my sky cliff in the wild, in my place mischievous, how to deal with him is my business! So I can''t give him to you! " "You..." Chichin froze for a moment, and then anxious, stomped his foot at the white night and drank: "what are you doing? This man is of great help to exterminate the dark king Dynasty. If you hand him over to me, it will not only bring great benefits to our Shenji palace, but also give you countless rewards! How can you detain him for a moment of personal indignation? You can''t do this! " Chichin yelled. But the white night couldn''t help laughing. "Selfish anger? Buckle? Chichin, what a funny word you use! Yes? This man was defeated by you? Is it the people from Shenji palace who took it? Why do I have to detain this person? Isn''t he my prisoner? Besides, how can you be sure that he is from the dark dynasty? " Asked the white night. Chichin opened his mouth and was speechless for a moment. Indeed, it was the white night who defeated this man. He was the prisoner of the Cangtian cliff. What''s the matter with Shenji palace? Moreover, the identity of this person is also a guess, and there is no evidence at all. But the white night waved his hand and said, "how many hostages have I sent to your Shenji palace? Did you give me the result? If this person is a member of the dark Dynasty, then this time... The people of the dark Dynasty ran to me to act wildly. Shouldn''t this be the responsibility of your Shenji palace? If so, how can I believe in your Shenji palace? So no matter what the identity of this person is, it doesn''t matter. I''ve lost patience. Let me solve it day and night. " When people around him heard the sound, they were all shocked and looked at the white night. But see the white night look cold, eyes contain a thick ferocity. Qixin clenched his fist and was very dissatisfied with the white night''s move, but it was not easy to attack. He gritted his teeth and asked, "well, dare you ask the white night Lord, how do you plan to deal with this person?" "It''s worthless to kill him. What I''m interested in now is to find out who he is, what is the purpose of taking the dead dragon sword, and who is his accomplice! It''s going to take a long time to figure it out! " "Is it? I''m afraid it will be very difficult Qi Xin snorted coldly: "if there is no magic skill of Shenji palace, judging from the stubborn attitude shown by this person before, he will not be obedient. I''m afraid you will torture him to death, and it is difficult to get anything out of his mouth!" "I''m not going to really torture him with any soul!" It''s a white night. "What?" Qixin was slightly stunned. The man lying on the ground also suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the white night in amazement. But listening to the expressionless way at night: "I will use the forbidden technique, directly take his brain and consciousness out of his body, and then forcibly pry into his memory!""No..." the man screamed with fright. "Ban the technique?"?? no no way!! Absolutely not! You are not allowed to do this in Shenji palace! You''re breaking the rules Chichin screamed directly. "Yes, what will happen?" The white night side head asks. "Of course, it is strictly punished in accordance with the laws and regulations of our Shenji palace!" Chixin gritted his teeth and drank. "Severe punishment?" White night asked again, "will you die?" Qixin heard the voice and was stunned. After half a sound, he said, "no... no... " well, I''ll do whatever you like. " White night said without expression, and then pulled out the dragon sword from the body, then grabbed the man and threw it to Xu Ziming: "take it down!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2123 Forced reading of their brain memory and consciousness? There is such a method, but because it is too cruel and against humanity, it is regarded as forbidden by Shenji palace and many other forces, and it is regarded as shameless by the people of Lisheng Prefecture. If someone uses such forbidden techniques, once they are reported, they will inevitably lead to the Shenji Palace''s accountability, and then the trouble will naturally be great. However, the memory and consciousness read by the guns of these skills are extremely imperfect. Under the investigation of these skills, all the memories seen are missing. It is possible to use them once, and they may not be able to get the information they want. Moreover, this technique can only be used once, because after one time, no matter whether it is successful or not, the subject will die, and because of the power of time Coverage, time reversal is not expedited. Therefore, generally, no one is willing to use this method to deal with the prisoners until the last step. This is a broken pot. But white night doesn''t mind. He didn''t really expect these people to be honest about what he wanted to know. Since these people are tough, he didn''t need to be polite. "You can''t do this, you... You can''t..." the man was scared, his eyes widened, his whole body trembled, not only looking at the white night, his mouth trembling. But... It doesn''t work at all. Xu Ziming grabbed him by the shoulder and dragged him down. "White night, you Qixin was furious, pointing to the white night and yelling, but he didn''t know what to say. His hand was half up in the air, shaking and speechless. "Lord Qixin, you are seriously injured. You''d better go to bed early. I''ll deal with the affairs here. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s none of your business." White night waved his hand and didn''t bother to pay attention to Qixin. He took back the left Huang sword and the night Yao sword in the air. But how could Chichin endure the arrogance of the white night? "White night, you are crazy!! Somebody, get him for me Just listen to Chichin and shout. The Shenji guards were all stunned. Take white night? Let''s not say that white night has just saved them, but the current state of Shenji guards. How can we deal with the white night with so many Hongbing soldiers? "Lord kishine, what''s wrong with me?" White night glanced at him curiously. "How can you be innocent if you use forbidden technique? Follow me to Shenji palace! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! " Qi Xin said angrily: "in addition, you have to give me an explanation about the death dragon sword! What''s going on here? " The death Dragon Sword suddenly lifted its seal and was manipulated by the white night... This series is not strange. Although Bai Ye said that he could not explain it before, but Qixin believed that it must be the white night who fooled him. The dead Dragon Sword must still be related to the white night. Just... Qixin''s words fell, but the Shenji guards didn''t move. But listening to the light smile of the white night, he said, "Lord Qixin, these words are interesting! I ask you, which eye have you seen me use forbidden surgery "Er..." Qi xindang was stunned. Yes, white night hasn''t started to use forbidden skills... "and the death dragon sword is just your guess. Can you make me guilty by guessing and doubting? When did Shenji palace become so rash? " White night shook his head, said, and turned. Chichin was completely speechless. Yeah, he doesn''t have any evidence of staying in the dark. The white night no longer pays attention to him, but looks at the gate of the broken Cangtian cliff. However, there is no Ling Jian. I want to see that the situation is wrong, Ling Jian has taken the lead in evacuating. It''s a pity that we didn''t get Jing Mie Dao together. The white night sighed and shook his head, feeling rather sorry. However, there is no regret at this point. It is impossible for the white night to deal with the powerful soul, and also to block the escape of Ling Jian. He vomited his anger and put away the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword, and then he walked towards the king of Qiu Tian over there. However, just as he was about to put the abandoned sword into the scabbard, a strange breath suddenly released from the handle of the abandoned divine sword. "Well?" In the white night, his face tightened for several minutes. He felt this strange breath, and the whole man became serious immediately. However, just at this moment... buzzing... the body of the sword that abandoned the divine sword suddenly trembled wildly, and then the whole hilt suddenly turned red, which was very strange. Caught off guard in the daytime, five fingers were melted directly. The abandoned sword fell to the ground on the spot, and the crazy trembling, the body of the sword roared and the sword spirit gushed wildly. "What''s going on?" "What happened again?" All the people around him were shocked and shocked and cried out. However, Bai Ye doesn''t know. He looks heavy and stares at the abandoned magic sword, which is to suppress the past with the dead dragon sword.But at this critical moment! Whoosh! On the abandoned God sword, a dark sword light suddenly flew out and swept straight towards the void. However, the originally calm void suddenly broke open. A hand stretched out from the inside and held the sword light. Then the void broke and disappeared. With the disappearance of the sword light, the abandoned magic sword returns to peace again... everything is like returning to the original. "Is that?" In the white night, my pupils swell, and I jump to the place where the hand disappears, but I can''t notice anything. There is only a strange smell left in the air... my eyebrows are wrinkled and my expression is extremely ugly. "My Lord!" "Are you all right, my lord?" People from the general''s office came over and looked at the white night nervously. "I''m fine." White night casually returned a sentence, and then looked at the abandoned God sword on the ground. However, the hilt of the sword abandoning the divine sword returns to the dark color, but on the hilt, there is still a mark that has not yet disappeared... breathing hard in the daytime, looking at the mark carefully, I realized that it was left by the previous man. At the same time, he put the abandoned sword back into his waist, and at the same time, he swayed slightly. Whoa!! The dead Dragon Sword flies back to the position of the sword pit. The body of the sword expands and turns into a giant sword again. It seems that it has become a sealed state again. "Ah?" "This..." "what''s the matter with the dead dragon sword? Is it... Has it been sealed again? " Qixin and others were stunned, and the Shenji guards couldn''t help losing their voice. People can''t see through this sword, no matter how powerful they are. "Take these people down first, and then seal off the Cangtian cliff and recall the previous people. No one is allowed to enter or leave the cliff without my command." The white night glanced at Qiu Tian Da Jun and others, then turned around and went to the prison of Cangtian cliff. "Yes, my Lord!" A group of soul soldiers in the general''s mansion immediately clasped their fists to salute... Qixin clenched his teeth and glared at the white night of leaving. Then he turned his head and drank in a deep voice: "inform the palace immediately and ask the palace to send a reorganization to investigate. The dead dragon sword is very strange..." "yes..." the yishenjiwei also immediately clasped his fist, then took off his waist token and retreated to one side. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2124 Qixin and others once again stood by the dead dragon sword. But at the moment, not only Qixin, but even those Shenji guards are confused. Why did the dead Dragon Sword become "sealed" again? Why can dead dragon sword be easily used in white night? Why did the dead Dragon Sword return to its original place after the battle? Instead of being driven by the night? The Shenji guards don''t understand. Chichin couldn''t think of it at all. But one thing he can know is that there is something fishy in this matter!! Soon, people from Shenji palace went back to report. The white night blocks other people, but can''t stop the Shenji palace, unless he wants to be the enemy of Shenji palace. As for Qiu Tian, Huang Yao, who had been driven back, was placed in the prison. Although he was in prison, he was specially cared for by people. Seeing here, Dang Feiyang and painting Jiangyue are mercilessly relieved. They knew that white night did not intend to kill them, but although it did not kill them, it must have a purpose. Dang Feiyang did not leave, but stayed by Qiu Tian''s side with Huajiang Yue and served him. As for the white night, he carried the silent abandoned sword and drove to the prison with Xu Ziming. At the moment, the prison is full of the most elite troops of the general''s office. All the organs, boundaries and array of the prison are urged. Here it is as solid as an iron barrel. The former man was placed in the deepest part of the prison. His limbs were pressed by four soullers, and his mouth was stuffed with something. Now he can''t move, and it can''t be said that he committed suicide. "Here comes the dragon master!" There was a cry. The soul man who stood in front of the prison door immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted the coming white night: "see the Dragon Lord!" "Well." White night''s expressionless nodded: "open the door." "Yes." The soul man opened the prison door. Inside the gate of the prison, the general''s officers and men who contained the man''s limbs also called out to open: "see the Dragon Lord, please forgive me, I can''t make a ceremony." "Nothing." White night waved: "you let him go." "Yes." The four souls nodded, then released their hands and retreated. And in the moment that the man''s limbs were released, he immediately rushed over, directly toward the white night, a crucial white night appearance. "Audacity!" All the officers and men around him were angry, so they would take out their swords and cut them. "Stop it!" White night light drink a, and then raised his hand to wave forward. Whoa! A wonderful force evaporated from the five fingers of the white night. This force was released and wrapped the man''s body. In an instant, his body seemed to be trapped in the mire. The resistance of his limbs was great, and the speed of approaching the white night became extremely slow. The surrounding guards stopped waving their swords and retreated to one side. The man opened his eyes, staring at the white night. "You want to attack me on purpose so that my men can kill you and commit suicide?" White night quietly looked at him, his face showed a trace of Indifference: "your idea is a bit naive, I remember I destroyed your soul, not your brain, so stupid, how can you do it?" "You... What do you want to do? Why not kill me? " The man gritted his teeth and asked angrily. "Did you do it?" White night raised the abandoned God sword without expression, and pointed the handle to the man. The handle still twinkled with strange and unique runes, which had not been completely dispersed. The man was expressionless and said calmly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, what did I do?" "This mark, you don''t pretend to be a fool." "The mark is like a space coordinate. Once the coordinates are generated, a certain force will break away from many constraints and arrive at the coordinates. When I fought with you, I saw that the hilt did not have this coordinate, but when you were about to lose, the coordinate suddenly generated and burned my hand... Thus, this coordinate is what you think you are going to be about to I can''t help but let the sword go! Tell me, what is the purpose of putting down this coordinate? " The night was silent. He now hates why "mind reading" is not true. Otherwise, he will not be able to face such a tough interrogation. "So, did you see that thing?" The man suddenly raised his head, his voice sank, and asked a question. That thing? When he breathed heavily in the night, he suddenly seemed to think of something. He lowered his voice and asked, "do you mean a wisp of abandoned magic sword power collected by that man?" Unexpectedly, as soon as the words fell, the man''s face suddenly showed a strong playfulness, and the man also laughed."Ha ha... It seems that I succeeded! Ha ha... " laughter rippled. The man looked a little crazy. White night''s face was extremely ugly, and then he realized that he had been tricked by this man. He immediately stepped forward, grabbed the man''s collar and said in a low voice: "so, what is that? Tell me, what is your purpose and what are the coordinates you left behind? Say, tell me all about it "White night... Kill me, I am not worthy of death, my task has been completed, I... Can afford that one!" The man cried out with a smile on his face. He was very excited. And with the fall of the words, he closed his eyes again, no longer speak, no longer pay attention to the surrounding, is a completely arbitrary look. His goal has been achieved, he no longer has any regrets, this time he has no care whether he is alive or dead, do not care whether he can see the sun tomorrow. White night stare at him for a while, spin and withdraw from the cell, facial expression is expressionless way: "use punishment!" "Yes." The members of the general''s house in the cell came forward one after another and began to cast their skills. Flesh and blood punishment is generally useless, this kind of hard bone has long shielded the pain. The only thing that can make his heart ache is soul torture. Although lost the spirit of heaven, but the man''s temper and thought is still very stubborn. It''s just... Two rounds of soul torture have been thrown away, the whole cell rang out the man''s pain to the extreme scream, crazy trembling sound, but the man... Finally, it was through. Now he has almost abandoned everything, even human language, like a living dead, left to the destruction of the night. White night knows that he is facing an absolutely loyal person. Such a person, has long looked down on his life, especially after his task is completed, he no longer cares. Maybe the man''s behavior was very frivolous before, but he did a good job in the end. The white night sighed, never thought that this person should be so determined. "Stop!" I saw the white night again raised his hand, the expression of a cry. People stopped dancing and looked at the white night in dismay. But saw the white night silently looked at that man one eye, then turned around, hoarse way: "use forbidden technique." Xu Ziming in the back breathed heavily. The man also slightly opened his eyes, deeply looked at the white night, but finally did not speak. He should have known that he couldn''t stop the day night. After all, even Shenji palace can''t stop the choice of white night. Even if he is begging for mercy, he has no effect. "Yes, my lord..." the crowd nodded and then stopped their soul torture. The man closed his eyes again. But this time, his whole body was full of despair... ... ... the ban on men was accomplished by working with the people of the general''s office in the daytime. It has to be said that this method of extracting human brain memory by force is against human relations, but the mystery inside it is incredible, and it is not ordinary people who can create such magic arts... there is no softness in the white night. After the man decided to support himself, he directly moved his hand. After taking off the man''s brain, he closed his eyes at night and began to activate the formula to read the memory in his brain. The man''s name was Cangxian. He was a member of the dark Dynasty, and his position in the dark Dynasty was not low. Rao was the woman in red who could not command him. The purpose of his coming to Cangtian cliff this time is to die dragon sword. As for the plan or process of the event, it is extremely vague. Although this kind of soul reading technique is listed as forbidden technique, its function is far from as easy as people think. The memory read in the white night is all intermittent fragments, and only by looking at the fragments, can the white night know the causes and consequences of all the events. After reading it for a while, Bai Ye found that some people in Cangxian''s memory had been sealed by a powerful man. With this seal, ordinary people can''t read the sealed memory. Although Bai Ye is curious about why this memory was sealed, it is not the time to unseal these memories. What he wants is to find out the purpose of the man and the reason for seizing the dead dragon sword or setting the coordinates. Day night continues to read, survey, the whole person is also extremely meticulous, meticulous. However, it took a while. "What?" White night suddenly issued a cry, and then suddenly opened his eyes, shocked to stand up, full face incredible staring at the brain. That look, as if it was a ghost in general."So... Will it be like this?" In the white night, my pupils are skyrocketing, and my lips are trembling... "adults At this time, outside the hall came the footsteps of Huang Yao. Then he came in in in a hurry, and worshipped at the white night: "I''ll see you." "What''s the matter?" White night immediately put away that brain, facial expression still some unnatural, lowered voice to ask. "Shenji palace is coming! There are many big people coming. They ask the dragon master to go to the sword pit quickly and accept the interrogation of Shenji palace! " Huang Yao said, his face full of worries. As soon as this word comes out, the white night frowns. "Shenji palace? Interrogation? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2125 I''m sorry to move the update today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2126 At the moment, there are a large number of people from Shenji palace. At a glance, there are hundreds of people standing at random. The strength of these people is extremely terrifying. The worst is the previous group of Shenji guards, Qixin and others stationed here. As for the powerful ones, Rao is unable to see through with the naked eye. In particular, one of them was wearing a green robe and holding a long stick. The old man was thin, his facial features sunken, and his face was worn out. However, his breath was the most abstruse among these people. Even the man before him was not enough to give the spirit of white night. The white night took a breath and walked towards it. People from Shenji palace looked over one after another. And the old man also looked at the white night. It seemed that his sunken eyes were shining, as if he were looking at the white night. "White night, you''re here. Let me introduce you to you. This is the Tong Xian steward of Shenji palace. This is the fighting spirit Zun. It''s Dragon Jue white night." Qixin stepped forward and introduced each other. Since confessing to save him, his attitude towards the white night is also slightly improved, but because of the dead dragon sword, even if he is grateful for the white night, he is particularly suspicious. Shenji palace has always been a public and private distinction, not for private abolition of public. The white night looked at the old man and saw that Qixin was respectful to him. He also understood that his position in the Shenji palace must be higher than that of Qixin. He immediately clasped his fist and said, "I''ve seen Tong Xian in charge of affairs." "Are you Bai lingzun? It''s really extraordinary to have the appearance of heaven and man. " The old man nodded his head and said a compliment. "I''m flattered to be in charge of the affairs of Tong Xian, but I don''t know why he came here?" White night asked with a smile. "Bai lingzun, I won''t beat around the bush." Tong Xian, who was in charge of the matter, said calmly, "this time I come here, it''s mainly for the dead dragon sword." This word falls, the expression of Huang Yao and others behind the white night suddenly tightens. All people also cast their eyes on the body of the white night. Bai Ye''s expression did not change, and he nodded gently: "it seems that Tong Xian is in charge of affairs to ask why I can urge the dead dragon sword?" "Yes." Tong Xian nodded, and his voice became more and more deep: "since Bai lingzun knows what I want, let''s be frank. Bai lingzun, I want to know how you did it at the beginning? Why is the seal of the dead Dragon Sword suddenly lifted? " When this was said, people''s breath froze a lot, all staring at the white night. This problem has puzzled countless people. However, the white night just shook his head: "I don''t know." "I don''t know?" Tong xianguan frowned: "Bai lingzun, don''t you want to explain?" "I can''t explain. But I can give you a guess about what I think White night shrugged. "Guess? What guess? " "Nature is to abandon the divine sword." The white night pointed to the Hongbing on his waist and said calmly, "dare to ask elder Qixin, do you remember who seized my abandoned magic sword when I was fighting before?" "By the thief." A low voice. "So, what do you think of the strength of the thief?" Ask again in the white night. Qixin opened his mouth, then bowed his head and said, "very strong! Strength... Is not below me. " White night repeatedly nodded, and turned to look at Tong Xian tube: "in this case, things have been self-evident." "Does this have anything to do with the Deathly dragon sword being unsealed?" Obviously, Tong Xian didn''t know the situation, so he asked again. "Of course it does." "The power of abandoning the divine sword and the power of the dead dragon sword will produce rejection reaction. I don''t think you know that?" "Rejection?" This time, all the people in Shenji palace showed a puzzled look. People looked at each other, and Qixin frowned. Tong Xian''s voice was slightly condensed and said seriously, "please Bai lingzun can explain clearly." White night nodded and told all the good words before. "The abandoned divine sword and the dead dragon sword are both the strongest swords among the Hongbing soldiers. Their corresponding zodiac signs are dragon and tiger. Neither of these two swords can agree with each other. The reason why they can coexist in one place is that my strength is not enough to give full play to the power of abandoning divine sword. But at the beginning, the person was different. His strength was excellent, and he used extraordinary means to sneak the abandoned divine sword All the power of "in" was released, which stimulated the death dragon sword and released the power of the dead dragon sword. I think it is precisely for this reason that the dead dragon sword is released from its seal and driven by me... " Bai Ye forcibly explains. When he had such a face, it was natural to lie.The people of Shenji Palace also have no mind measuring skills. When they hear a word from the white night, they are all lost in meditation. "If so, why is the Dragon Sword controlled by you, not by me?" At this time, Qixin opened his voice and raised doubts. "The reason is very simple, because the bridge between me and the dead dragon sword is high." White night seems to have known for a long time that Qixin would have such a question and answered it immediately. Chichin lost his voice immediately. Indeed, he controlled the dead dragon sword for a long time before the white night. He must have bridged the dead dragon sword. "Do you think that the dragon''s power is too high to control the sword after death Tong Xian, the steward, combed everything and said. "Yes." The white night nodded: "after the power of the abandoned divine sword has converged, the power of the dead dragon sword has fallen into silence. The power of seal has covered its surface again, so there is the scene you see now." After saying this, the white night''s face finally became red. However, people in Shenji palace can not see it at all. The Tong Xian administrator touched the white beard, whirled and walked to the dead dragon sword. After checking for a while, he began to think. I don''t know how long after that, he suddenly turned around and drank to the white night: "if so, can Bai lingzun borrow you to give up the magic sword?" "Well?" The white night was a little stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His expression was also suddenly stunned. He said in astonishment: "Tongxian is in charge of affairs. Do you mean... " good! " Tong Xian nodded and said in a low voice, "I want to reactivate the dead dragon sword by abandoning the divine sword, and let it break the seal. Then you... Will escort the dead dragon sword back to our Shenji palace!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2127 As soon as this came out, the eyes of the white night were suddenly tight. But think about it carefully. Since abandoning the divine sword can activate the dragon sword and let its power break through the seal, why can''t we do it as usual and take it away? The idea of Shenji palace is to put the sword of dead dragon in the palace of divine machine, and to perfectly take it in, and no longer allow any small one to take advantage of it. And the interpretation of the present white night is not to point out the method for the public? Hearing the management of Tong Xian, his eyebrows frowned in the night, but he could not find the reason for refusing. He had to say, "if the management of Tong Xian wants to recover the sword with this method, it is absolutely supported. After all, the dragon sword in my Cangtian cliff will only attract the few powerful and bring me countless troubles." The voice fell, and in the white night, he took the sword from his waist and handed it to Tong Xian. The old eyebrow of Tong Xian manages affairs is moving gently, the eyes flicker with a strange light, and quietly looks at the white night, and there is a confusion in the deep pupil. But he will still take it away from the sword. People breathe tight. People around the Shenji palace retreated back. The people of the Cangtian cliff also let go. "Now that''s the case, then, the white spirit, I''ll try it." The Child Fairy tube thing exhaled, is to press the hand on the handle of the abandoned Shenjian. "OK." Nodding in the white night, it is also a leap back, and for a while. The status of Tong Xian is higher than Qixin, and its strength is not weaker than Qixin. Even the man is not his opponent. Therefore, these people can compare the power that the sword can release in the hands of Tong Xian. Clang! A strange noise came out. Then see that the child fairy will abandon the sword out of the moment. The dark sword body trembled constantly, and a circle of terrible sword force was like ripples, and it hit the giant dragon sword over there along the empty sky. In a moment! The silent Dragon Sword suddenly vibrated. The people in Shenji palace saw the appearance, and they were shocked, and then hurriedly went to the dead dragon sword. But the power of Hongbing is sacred and supreme. Even the powerful Kung Fu Gong people can not ignore the terrible power at this time. "Is it true that, as the White Spirit said, the abandonment of the sword power can really activate the dragon sword?" Qixin cried out, and his face was filled with miraculous. The people of the cliff of heaven also made a cry. Tong Xian managed to abandon the sword. The old eye focused on the trembling dragon sword. His soul Qi was like the water of the river, and he rushed over the man who abandoned the sword. In an instant, the sword spirit of abandoning the divine sword suddenly burst out, and the fierce sword power was everywhere, and it was filled with the whole cliff of the sky. All the living spirits in the cliff felt like falling into the abyss, terrified and frightened, and shivering. But... br > the dragon sword did not leave the seal. Its huge body still trembles in the sword pit, still sends out the deafening sound of the sword. The seal on the huge sword body is not slacken. "Is it not enough to send the sword force to abandon the sword?" Chichin''s puzzling inquiry. The old face of Tong Xian Guan Shi is tight, and a low drink, the soul of the chest is shining for several points. The spirit of the spirit in the spirit of heaven ran towards the sword by his arms. The sword body of the abandoned sword rolled out endless black smoke, and poured into the long, dark blade. The sword power of abandoning the divine sword is stronger and stronger. Countless people are pale and horrified. They can''t bear the sword force! Boom!!! The sword of dead dragon trembles more and more! But... It is still not out of seal, still in the state of being closed. "How can it be?" Qixin was stunned. People around us also showed incredible looks. According to the strength of the power of abandoning the divine sword, the power released by the Tong Xian Guan affairs is far beyond that of the previous man... "the release of this sword power... It is more than several times stronger than the thief before, but why... The seal of the dragon sword has not been released yet?" Chichin couldn''t help but lose his voice. "Then increase the strength!" Tong Xian didn''t give up at all. He drank, and his thin arms suddenly burst into a ray of sunlight. Then he saw that his arms were expanding at an extremely incredible speed, and a vast and amazing force rushed out. Under the package of this force, the power of abandoning the sword was rising at an incredible speed. The surrounding Shenji guards breathe more and more tightly, and their faces are also getting more and more ugly. People can not live back, they dare not approach at all.And the sword power and sword meaning in the sky cliff is more and more strong. However, at this critical moment... whoosh! A magic power poured from the side, wrapped in the abandoned sword in an instant. Tong Xian''s eyebrows wrinkled. Before he could make a move, the magic power was to fly to the sky with the abandoned sword. Then he saw the abandoned sword turn into a black light and didn''t go to the white night''s hand over there. The white night firmly clasped the abandoned God sword and took a sword flower to put it into the scabbard. "What?" All the people in Shenji palace were stunned. "Bai lingzun, what are you doing?" Chichin immediately drank. The white night actually stopped Tong Xian''s behavior at this time!! What is this for? Tong Xian was also frowning and staring at him: "Bai lingzun, why suddenly stop me? Have you found anything? " "Yes." Bai Ye was not polite and said in a deep voice: "it is found that the seal of the dead dragon sword is stronger than before. I''m afraid that Tong Xian is not enough to activate the dead dragon sword with the abandoned magic sword." "I haven''t tried my best. When I do, I will know whether I can activate the dead dragon sword." Tong Xian said, "why is Bai lingzun so anxious to stop it?" "Do your best? Tong Xian is in charge. Do you think only about yourself? Don''t you think about me The white night snorted and whispered, "look around here!" As soon as he said this, the people in Shenji palace responded and looked around. However, they were all silent with only one glance. However, Huang Yao and others have retreated to the edge of the Cangtian cliff. One by one, they urge the spirit of heaven and wrap their bodies for defense. However, some people are still in a coma and even spit blood. There are a lot of ferocious and terrifying cracks around the Tongxian steward. Because of these cracks, the whole Cangtian cliff has been fragmented, as if it would be broken at any time. "Tong Xian steward, your sword power is too strong. I can''t bear this sword force at all, and my people can''t resist it. If you continue like this, I''m afraid the dragon sword will not break through the seal, but my heaven cliff will be broken. How can I let you continue like this?" The road sank in the white night. It seems that Tong Xian didn''t expect this. He hesitated and said in a low voice: "I''m very sorry for the situation. But if the dragon sword is not taken, it will be a disaster for Lisheng Prefecture if it falls into the hands of gangsters!" "What does Tong Xian mean?" "You will leave here immediately with your people from Cangtian cliff, and I will sacrifice the sword. All losses in the Cangtian cliff will be compensated by my Shenji palace. If the Cangtian cliff is damaged or even disappeared because of abandoning the sword power of the divine sword, my Shenji palace can afford to pay for the whole Cangtian cliff." Tong Xian''s voice was hoarse. Although his tone is very gentle, but white night knows that he does not believe his own words. This child immortal is really not giving up. What''s more, Shenji palace is also suspicious of him... the white night frowned, thinking about how to refuse this person. But just then, a voice with a little smile came out. "Mr. Tong Xian, I advise you not to do so. After all, the Cangtian cliff is the home of many soul people. If you really destroy this place, you can compensate, but it is only compensation for the so-called material. How are you responsible for the spiritual feelings of the soul people? So I suggest not to do so. " As soon as the voice came out, everyone was stunned. Who is it? How dare you say such a thing to Tong Xian? People trembled and looked at the sound source. However, a middle-aged man in a black robe came over and made a salute to Tongxian and others. "Who is this?" Many of the souls were stunned. But Qixin saw the token pinned on his waist for the first time, and his face sank immediately: "are you from heixuan auction house?" "Heixuan auction house?" Everyone was startled. Rao is white night also not from a consternation, side head looks at that person. "You are..." "Oh... The dragon master may not have met me. In xiaerfu, he is the head of cangtianya branch of heixuan auction house." The middle-aged man hugged the white night and saluted Tong Xian and others: "gentlemen, two blessings are polite here!" People around him looked at each other with an incredible look. Who could have thought that at this critical moment, the people of heixuan auction house would appear unexpectedly. The white night looked at the man with a frown. He''s heard of this. But I just heard of it! After all, heixuan auction house is too mysterious, even if it''s just the head of a branch, it''s not something you want to see.White night in the sky cliff for so long, so far has not seen the two blessing side, how this time, he ran out? People are confused. Tong Xian and others are also inexplicable. The steward lowered his voice and asked in a deep voice, "are you er Fu? I''m polite, but I don''t know what you think of Erfu? " "Opinion? yes! Of course Er Fu was not polite, and a smiling face turned to Tong Xian: "we hope that the heixuan auction house will stop these actions as soon as possible. Don''t destroy the heaven cliff! Otherwise, it will cause serious consequences, and I''m afraid that you adults can''t bear this responsibility... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2128 Two blessing''s words, let the whole dead Dragon Sword pit is completely quiet. People all stare at Er Fu with wide eyes. Especially Huang Yao, Xu Ziming and others. Their eyes widened, their brains trembled and their thoughts trembled. The whole child looked at Er Fu as if they were looking at a monster one by one. This is Shenji palace! This is Shenji guard! So many powerful beings of Shenji palace stand here. How dare the guy from heixuan auction house say such crazy words? Is he threatening the Shenji palace? Many people secretly swallowing saliva, the brain is unable to turn over. Now, even though it was night, it was a surprise. However, in the face of the two blessings, none of the people in Shenji palace showed an angry look. Even Tong Xian clasped his fist at the two blessings, and then he said, "Lord Er Fu, taking the dead dragon sword is for the sake of Lisheng state and order. I think you heixuan auction house can understand that we are. After all, only stable order can make you Development is becoming more and more prosperous, isn''t it? " These words have already made many people''s brains unable to absorb. You know, the Tong Xian steward was not so polite in the face of the white night. Instead, he did so to the person in charge of the black Xuan auction house, which hardly appeared on the Cangtian cliff. This is really beyond people''s expectation. Is it true that this person''s status is higher than that of white night? No one knows. But Er Fu smiles. "Mr. Tong Xian, you are right. Shenji palace has been contributing to the order of Lisheng state and maintaining the stability of Lisheng state all these years. Heixuan auction house has also benefited from Shenji palace and enjoyed numerous benefits. However, we also support you a lot from impermanence? Therefore, no one owes anyone between us. Even if there is no Shenji palace, I don''t think anyone dares to move my heixuan auction house, do you think? " You''re welcome. People breathe hard. Tong Xian shook his head and immediately said, "Lord Er Fu, you seem to have misunderstood me. I didn''t say that heixuan auction house owes me Shenji palace. I just hope you can cooperate with us. After all, if this item arrives at Shenji palace, will it be more safe and at ease? If you stay here, you will be greedy by the gangsters. Once you fall into the hands of the gangsters, the consequences will be unimaginable. At that time, the Cangtian cliff will not survive, and the heixuan auction house here will not be affected. I think this is not what Erfu wants to see? " On hearing this, er Fu couldn''t help laughing: "if you can easily remove the seal of the dead dragon sword, you can take it away at any time, but you can''t break it. Now it''s you who are destroying my heixuan auction house, not us. Tong Xian is in charge. I know your starting point is right, and you are very reasonable. It''s a pity that we are businessmen, Businessmen are concerned about the interests, not the people in the world. So... If you want to forcibly pull out the dead dragon sword, you can pay for the loss that heixuan auction house will suffer. If so, you can take the dead dragon sword at will! " With that, the man stretched out his hand. "You..." Qixin was in a hurry and wanted to say something, but the Tong Xian steward nearby stopped him immediately. "Lord Tong Xian!" "Mr. Qi, please be calm and don''t be impatient." Tong Xian said calmly. Chihsin gave up, but his anger still flashed in his eyes. Qixin has heard of the background of heixuan auction house. At his level, it is impossible for him to know nothing about heixuan auction house. But even in this case, the people of heixuan auction house should not be so arrogant. He doesn''t care. However, Tong Xian''s position in charge is not ordinary. Chihsin was indignant. White night speculates on the identity of these people and, of course, the two blessings. However, Tong Xian, who was in charge of the matter, put down his hand and looked at Er Fu calmly. Then he said, "Lord Er Fu, since you have already spoken to this extent, no matter how much Tong Xian says, it will be useless. In this case, Tong Xian can only go back to Shenji palace and report this matter to the past! If the above is willing to give the corresponding amount to take the dead dragon sword, then I will inform Er Fu "Good." Er Fu said with a smile: "our heixuan auction house always likes to make friends with people who abide by the rules. Shenji palace has had a lot of contact with my heixuan auction house in recent years. Your reputation is beyond doubt. We welcome you at any time." "Is it? Thank you, but I have to tell you, it''s just a possibility! " Tong Xian said, without expression. "A possibility?" Er Fu''s squinting eyes widened slightly. Although the smile on his face was not reduced, his manner was somewhat serious: "Tong Xian, is there anything else to say?" "Yes." Tong Xian said calmly: "if the above does not agree with the scheme of replacing the dead dragon sword with the amount of money, then it can only implement the scheme of compulsory taking away the dead dragon sword.""Oh?" Two blessings answered. However, the people around them were sweating... unconsciously, the conversation between them was full of gunpowder. "If it is determined to use this scheme to get the dead dragon sword, we will inform you in advance that there is Bai lingzun." Tong Xian held his fist and said, "I hope you can leave Cangtian cliff ahead of time and minimize the loss of property. This is what I can do with Shenji palace." As soon as the words fall, white night and ER Fu both understand that this time Shenji palace is not going to compromise. Even if the heixuan auction house appeared, they did not pay attention to it. Dead dragon sword, they are determined!! White night eyebrows moved, did not speak. He did not expect that Shenji palace was so persistent in the death Dragon Sword... however, er Fu was also magnanimous. Instead, he did not get annoyed by this sentence. Instead, he laughed: "OK, since master Tongxian has spoken to this extent, Erfu has nothing to say... Let''s wait for the Shenji Palace''s discussion plan first! Ha ha ha... " " well, farewell first, Mr. Erfu, Bai lingzun, take care! " Tong Xian made a ceremony again, then turned around and tore out a space door. He led Qixin and some Shenji guards to leave. Ten Shenji guards were left on the scene to guard the dead dragon sword. With the departure of Shenji palace people, the atmosphere of repression on the scene was better. The white night coagulates the eyes, looking at the direction of Tongxian steward leaving, thinking what. However, at this time, there was a indifferent laughter beside. "White night, your sword is hard to protect!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2129 Hearing this sound, it can be said that the white night is frightened, scalp is numb. He turned his head fiercely and saw that Er Fu was smiling at himself. White night immediately lowered his voice, hoarse asked: "Er Fu Lord... What does this mean?" Er Fu didn''t say much. He just glanced at the people around him and said with a light smile: "there are many people here. Please follow me." Finish saying, the person flies toward distant black Xuan auction house. White night brow tight frown, hesitated under, finally or follow up. Two people into the black Xuan auction house, er Fu is the first time to lead the white night to the inner hall. This is really incredible! You know, heixuan auction house is strange and familiar to many people. What is familiar with is that the branches of this auction house are almost all over the whole state of Lisheng. More than half of the soul people in the whole state buy and sell Horcruxes, pills, soul formulas, materials and so on through the heixuan auction house. Almost everyone has heard of this auction house. But... People''s understanding of it is only a little bit of cognition in the hall. The other information about it, including the boss behind the scenes, the structure and so on, is completely unknown. Even many people have never been to the inner halls of these branch auction houses and contacted with their senior management. Today, the white night is to experience the treatment that ordinary people do not have. "Tea, please." A woman in a red dress with enchanting facial features came with a bowl of tea. When the tea is put down, the fragrance of tea overflows. "Try it." Er Fu, sitting in the master''s seat, smiles and says, "this is the magic tea made from the secret Longquan water. Most people can''t drink such tea. In the past, I couldn''t bear to bring out the two blessings. Today, I met Bai lingzun, so I took it out. Bai lingzun can''t let it down!" "Is it?" White night''s eyes were slightly bright, and he could not help but take a breath of the tea. He felt that the fragrance of tea was overflowing, and the smell was like a raging beast, which was infused into his nose, and instantly filled every flesh and blood in his body and even every Qi pulse in his body. At that moment, the white night had an unprecedented strange feeling. Feel like you''ve been... Sublimated? White night heart suddenly a jump, is can''t help, directly opened mouth to taste. In an instant, a tremendous energy burst out from the tea flowing into his mouth!! The white night immediately widened his eyes, swallowed the tea very hard and comfortable, and then looked at the tea cup in an incredible way. "This... This is..." "Oh, what a waste! How can you drink such a good tea? " Er Fu shook his head, then picked up the tea cup, picked it with the tea cover, and then drank, tasted, and entered the throat... All the movements were so natural and intoxicating. "It seems that master Erfu is a master of tea tasting? The white night is a shame. " White night said quietly. "Tea tasting is a knowledge." Er Fu put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "it''s a pity that everyone in Lisheng Prefecture is looking for the highest power and the highest unique knowledge. Who can pay attention to the beauty of the world?" White night silently nodded, and then said: "Er Fu Lord asked me to come here to teach me how to drink tea and how to live?" "Ha ha, look at you. Are you in a hurry again?" Er Fu laughed and stroked his beard. He said with a smile, "I asked you to come here to discuss with you about the death dragon sword." "I don''t understand Lord Erfu''s words, and I can''t understand the meaning of the previous sentence of Lord Erfu. The dead dragon sword is there, but it''s not on me. Why does Lord Erfu say that strange speech? Maybe you are just like the people in Shenji palace think that the sword is still controlled by me?" The white night stares at Er Fu and asks without expression. However, when the words fell, er Fu suddenly got up and went down the steps, staring at the eyes of the white night for a while. Two people four eyes hand in hand, but not one eye blinked. After a moment, er Fu clapped his hands again and again, clapped his hands and nodded his head: "it''s really extraordinary. I admire it!! I admire you "Well?" White night more confused: "Er Fu adult what do you mean?" "Those who achieve great things do not care about trifles, and those who are in power will never care about their skin!" Er Fu nodded and said with a smile, "white night, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth! Don''t lie to me! That dead dragon sword is actually controlled by you, isn''t it? " When the sound falls, Erfu takes out a piece of waxy yellow leather paper from the storage ring and hands it to Bai Ye. White night a face confused, stretched out his hand to receive, and in the five fingers touch the leather paper, a wonderful sense of vicissitudes emerged. This piece of paper has been... For many years... the white night thought deeply and was curious about what it was. So after taking the paper, he opened it almost at the first time.However, just a glance, the eyes of the white night will condense countless! The hand holding the paper was also tight. I don''t know how long it took... "where did you get this thing?" White night raised his head and said hoarsely. On hearing the sound, er Fu smiles. "White night, you probably don''t know much about heixuan auction. I''ll tell you that our heixuan auction house cooperates with Shenji Palace at present. Many information in Shenji palace is provided by heixuan auction house. Without our help, they will suffer great losses if they are fighting against those enemies. The dark Dynasty can''t be here for so long There is a gap in Saint state, so in terms of well-informed information, what I said in heixuan auction is that the state of Lisheng is the second, and no one dares to say that it is the first! " "So the leather paper..." "yes, this leather paper is an item circulating in my heixuan auction house. After several reversals, it is in my hands!" Er Fu said with a smile: "this piece of leather paper is the experience note accumulated by Ye Tianjun and Yang Ye, the former user of the dead dragon sword! Not only that, he also got a secret information about the dead dragon sword in ancient times, which is here! " Er Fu said with a smile, his hand was lifted again, and another piece of paper appeared in front of the white night. It turned out that the leather paper in his hands was only half, and the other half was in the hands of the white night. "What you get is Yang Ye''s skill and experience on the use of the dead dragon sword. Through this, I can learn some information about the dead dragon sword. It is also through this that I can judge what the root cause of this strange death dragon sword is. This is what you do. Lord Bai, am I right?" Er Fu Dao. In the white night, his face was slightly heavy, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes. People in Shenji palace don''t have the leather paper, so they don''t know much about the dead dragon sword, but they are different. With the leather paper, he can judge some clues about the dead dragon sword. So he saw the problem. The people in Shenji palace didn''t see it. Therefore, two blessings are fighting for the white night. "Tell me what you want to do!" The white night took a deep breath and asked without expression. "Bai lingzun is really happy Er Fu laughed, his face full of heartiness and smile: "it''s comfortable to talk to people like you!" With that, er Fu went over and found a token from nowhere and handed it to Bai Ye. "Well?" The white night glanced at the token, slightly stunned. However, er Fu squinted and said with a smile, "Bai lingzun, you should have heard of the blacklist?" "Blacklist?" White night heart suddenly a pumping, but the face does not have how many expression changes, the person light way: "heard some, how?" "This time, Erfu has nothing else to ask for. I just hope you can help me kill a man. If you can kill him and take his head, then I will not only keep the secret of the dead Dragon Sword forever, but also give it to you. With this paper, I believe The sword of the dead dragon is in your hand. It must be superb and unstoppable. What, do you want to do? " Er Fu has a smile on his face, but his tone is particularly serious and focused. "Murder?" White night eyebrow suddenly move: "black Xuan auction house... Don''t have powerful thugs yet?" "Yes, but the people killed this time are quite special. People from heixuan auction house can''t do it!" Er Fu said in a low voice, but there was a trace of hatred and resentment in his eyes... the white night caught the deep hatred in Er Fu''s eyes. He was slightly surprised, but his face did not change much. "Who is this man?" White night asked without expression. Erfu did not speak, but took an envelope out of the storage ring. But the envelope is golden yellow, the surface is covered with a large number of talisman, the talisman will not be destroyed, the envelope can not be opened. "The person to be killed is in this envelope. The sealing power on the surface of the envelope will gradually weaken with the passage of time. After this force is completely dissipated, you can open the envelope. Then you can do what you say on the envelope, and then everything will be done. I can give you another piece of leather paper of the dead dragon sword!" Er Fu said with a smile. White night stretched out his hand and touched the envelope, but his brow frowned. "What a terrible force... Who made this envelope "Me Er Fu said with a smile. "Do you want to go The white night snorted: "it seems that the strength of Erfu is extraordinary. Why don''t you go to avenge yourself, but you want to find me?" "Didn''t I say that? I''m from heixuan auction house. Since I''m from the auction house, how can I start Er Fu shakes his head. "Some things may not have to be done aboveboard! Aren''t you sneaking in now? " White night handed the envelope back, light mouth way: "I refuse, this matter, you still look for someone else"You refuse?" Er Fu frowned and lowered his voice: "white night, are you sure you don''t want this paper?" "Leather paper, of course! But not in this way! " White night said without expression. When the voice dropped, he put down his tea cup and stood up and walked towards Er Fu. The temperature in the room suddenly cooled down. Er Fu breathed hard, and suddenly realized something www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2130 Seeing the white night coming step by step, er Fu''s eyes suddenly closed countless. "Lord Bai, I know what you want to do. I still want to advise you not to do anything stupid. Otherwise, you will not only bury your own life, but also bury the whole sky cliff and even your dragon Jue in it. I hope you can think twice!" Two blessing''s voice is cold and deep. Obviously, he had seen the meaning of white night. "Lord Erfu, your strength is really extraordinary, but you also know that I can control the dead dragon sword. I don''t know if you can fight the power of the dead dragon sword. What''s more, I don''t think you are asking me to do something. You are more like threatening me." "Since you have already known my secret, killing people is the best choice for me. If you die, no one will know my secret." Finish saying, white night already is to abandon God sword to pull out. The dark body of the sword twinkled in the hall. He didn''t appreciate Erfu. Because Er Fu didn''t want to help white night, but he had his own purpose. Since it is for the purpose, since it does not pay attention to kindness, the white night will not be soft hearted. "I''m from heixuan auction house. What does it mean to move me? You should know that even the people in Shenji palace respect me three points. Do you think your dragon can be my opponent?" It seems that Erfu is not willing to fight with the white night, so he frowns and drinks in a deep voice. The other hand just didn''t speak. On the palm of that hand... It''s a high-quality record crystal. Seeing this, er Fu''s face sank a few more minutes. "Did you... Secretly record our conversation?" "If I give this to heixuan auction house and Shenji palace, I think they will not blame me even if I cut you to pieces?" The white night face is expressionless way. Er Fu stares at the white night, and his face is filled with killing intention. But a moment later, he suddenly changed his expression, directly laughed and clapped his hands: "ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting!! Ha ha ha ha, it''s not easy to deal with Shenji palace after all. Ha ha ha... " laughter permeates the hall... " now what''s the use of saying this? You''d better think about what to do with me White night calm way, abandon God sword is already raised, aimed at two blessing. "I''m not your opponent. Although Erfu has some confidence in his own strength, Erfu knows that he can''t win in the face of abandoning the divine sword and the dead dragon sword, so Erfu chooses to surrender!" Er Fu said with a smile. Maybe he didn''t expect that the white night would be so bold. Look down on this man. "Surrender? That''s capital. You can''t get on the road! " White night said calmly, and then extended his hand to two blessing. Two blessing slightly a Leng. "What is that? Blackmail? " "If you give it, it''s not blackmail." White night road. Er Fu frowned slightly, but in the end he didn''t insist, and handed the paper to white night. White night took over the paper and nodded with satisfaction: "now you and I have our own hands. I think we should keep each other''s secrets, right?" "I want to cooperate with you, but I was blackmailed by you. White night, you are so cruel." Er Fu shook his head. However, because of the record crystal in white night''s hands, Erfu is definitely afraid of how to deal with the white night. Now two people are who can''t help each other. Of course, that''s just not the bottom line. If the two blessings completely angered white night, the white night may not be able to catch the net. "It''s no wonder I''m the one who provoked me." White night while scanning the contents of the paper said. Er Fu smiles, with a trace of bitterness and helplessness in his smile. He shrugs his shoulders and says, "in this case, why can''t we cooperate well?" "I''ve already said that I''m not interested in you, and... The existence of the blacklist, what can I provoke? I''m afraid it''s not that the people in heixuan auction house are not easy to get involved, but they are not strong enough to worry about death. " White night put down the paper, looking at Er Fu road without expression. As for the blacklist, white night has specially inquired about it. The blacklist records the existence of the nine turn demon king. Even if Er Fu wants to kill the person with the least reward on the blacklist, it is not white night''s ability to deal with it. Moreover, it can make Er Fu, who even dares to hate Shenji palace, feel headache, and has already demonstrated his ability. White night, not a fool. But at this time, er Fu suddenly leaned forward a little, and then murmured: "don''t you want information about abandoning the divine sword?" This simple sentence fell to the ground, and the breath of the white night solidified instantly. He widened his eyes and looked at Er Fu strangely."What do you say? Abandon the sword? " There was a tremor in his voice. Er Fu said with a faint smile: "the strength of my heixuan auction house is more powerful than you can imagine. I can get you the information about the dead dragon sword, and I can get the more mysterious information about abandoning the divine sword. And I just have one in my hand. How... Lord white night, are you interested As soon as the words fell, the white night fell into silence. For abandoning the magic sword, white night is still very concerned. Because they can''t get into a higher-level bridge with the abandoned divine sword, the abandoned divine sword is extremely unstable. Even those powerful soul people can directly snatch the abandoned divine sword and fight with him. This time, because the body of the dead dragon sword was nearby, it temporarily suppressed the abandoned divine sword with the body of the dead dragon sword. If the next time, the battle doesn''t happen in this Cangtian Cliff... How about the situation? White night eyes shake up, obviously is the heart. And then it was. Cluttering, clattering... there were slight footsteps approaching. When the sound of footsteps approached, a respectful voice came from the side hall path. "My Lord, Huang Yao of Cangtian cliff asked for an interview and said that he had something important to report to the white night Lord!" "Well?" White night slightly side head. "Let him in." Er Fu waved. "Yes." The man outside answered and retreated. Before long, a figure rushed in. That''s Huang Yao. It was the first time that he rushed into the inner hall and knelt down in front of the white night. He whirled and held up a piece of glowing letter paper, shaking and shouting: "dragon master, Outland... Something''s wrong with Outland!" "What?" The white night''s face suddenly changed. He snatched the letter, and his eyes glanced at the words on it. After a moment, bursts of murderous intent diffused from his body. "Gather up the troops immediately, and move forward to Outland at once." White night put down the writing paper, facial expression said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2131 "Yes." Hearing the command of white night, Huang Yao retreated at the first time. White night put away the letter paper, slightly side of the head: "Er Fu, it''s very unfortunate, I''m a bit urgent. I''m afraid we''ll have to talk about our cooperation next time. I''ll leave first." Finish saying, white night embraces the fist, is to leave. "Wait a minute." Er Fu quickly got up and called. "Anything else?" White night side head. "I have to ask you that." Er Fu said with a smile, "Lord white night, what''s the matter with you?" "It has nothing to do with Erfu?" "Ha ha, it''s nothing to do with it. But I''m in a hurry. You should do it. It''s just that the envelope takes time to open. It''s not for you to act now. When you''re done with Outland''s affairs, you can deal with my business, can''t you?" Er Fu said with a smile. "Your business?" White night frowns. "Because of the time, this person can''t kill immediately. When the envelope is opened automatically, it means that the time is right for him to kill." Er Fu handed the envelope over again, and said with a smile, "if Lord Bai is willing to help me with this, I will certainly appreciate it. The promised benefits will also be exchanged. If Lord Bai is not willing to help, it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you to make a friend this time." In fact, the so-called making a friend is already polite. After all, both sides have their own tricks on each other. When it comes to this part, if you refuse again, you will not give the other party any face. White night and these two blessings have no deep hatred. There is no need for this. The white night looked at the envelope indifferently, hesitated, and finally took it over. "Well, I''ll try. If the other side is too strong, I will give up at the first time." Put the envelope away at night, said hoarse. "Ha ha ha ha ha, I knew that Lord white night must be a warm-hearted man." Er Fu laughed and was very happy. A moment later, he seemed to think of something. He took a small token from his waist and handed it to Bai Ye. "What is this?" Take a look at the white night. "This is a contact device specially designed by my heixuan auction house for internal personnel. With this device, you can directly contact me with a token. If you say that the white night Lord is in trouble, you can ask me for help through this thing. Before you give up this matter, we are all equivalent to a cooperative relationship and do what we can The two blessings can still help. " Er Fu said with a smile. Hearing this, Bai Ye''s attitude towards the two blessings has changed a little. However, he also knew that Erfu deliberately courted him, but also wanted to let white night take off his vigilance and do better for him. "Well, I''ll take it. Thank you very much." White night hugged. "Ha ha ha, don''t mention it. Lord white night, you''d better deal with your affairs quickly." Er Fu laughed and stroked his beard and nodded. White night is not wordy. He hugs Erfu again and leaves in a hurry. Er Fu still kept smiling and watched him go. A moment later, a servant came in. "Are you gone?" "Gone." The servant nodded: "Cangtian cliff has begun to gather strength." "Is it?" Hearing this, er Fu''s smile gradually converged, and slowly, the expression on his face was gradually replaced by anger. He suddenly turned around and sat down in his chair, but he patted the table and was furious. "This son of a bitch, white night! It''s disgusting!! How could you play with me!! That''s very annoying Er Fu tried to suppress his anger, but his anger still made him unable to control himself. The palm of his hand smashed the tea table. "Don''t be angry, my Lord!" The servant was busy. Er Fu Lian snorted a few times, then took a hard breath, and said coldly: "we do business, we have to measure, but don''t be too oppressed... It''s just that this time I was trapped by this guy. It''s really not happy. As long as we can achieve the goal, it doesn''t matter!" "My Lord is right." The servant said again. In fact, if you were someone else, you might have been fighting with daynight, but after all, Erfu was a businessman, and only focused on interests. "Send someone to keep an eye on the Shenji palace. In addition, you can watch the movement there. Don''t make any mistakes at this time. Do you understand?" Er Fu Dao. "Yes, my Lord!" "Good!" Er Fu nodded, as if to himself: "the next thing is to look at this guy in the white night, I hope this person will not let me down!" ... left the heixuan auction house and rushed to the palace at night. At the moment, the team of Cangtian cliff has been assembled. After an order is given, the strong man of Cangtian cliff rushes out of the cliff like a rainbow. This time, the white night is to pour out all the strength of the sky cliff, even ink clear ice jade, Qi Mei their people also brought.Because this time, the situation is far beyond the imagination of the white night. By the time the white night arrived at the Guanglan area of Outland, a great war had already taken place here. Half of the sky in Guang LAN is distorted. A large number of corpses were scattered on the ground, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood. The most terrifying thing was that most of the eyes of the sky punishment array that had been covered here had been destroyed. Long Jue''s years of hard work and countless financial affairs have all gone to waste this time... "ah?" All the people who came with him changed color. White night face also heavy countless, also do not stop, fast toward the center of dragon Jue. Winding snake, Ji Di, Yinghua sword, tie Wanqing and others all gathered in the central area. Seeing the arrival of the white night, everyone was overjoyed and rushed out to meet them. "Here comes the dragon master!" "Great, the Dragon Master is here at last!" "The dragon master has arrived, we have no worries!" ... people are very happy. Ji Di and others crowded over. "Dragon master, you can count it." Ji Di''s face was a little pale, and his voice trembled slightly. "Are you all right?" The white night looked at the eye Ji emperor and saw the tired appearance of the people. It was obvious that he had experienced a great war before. "We''re ok..." Ji Di shook her head. "What happened?" Ask again in the deep voice of the white night. But he saw the snake coming forward. "Dragon master, a group of unknown forces suddenly attacked us, and we don''t know who they are. However, judging from their appearance, they didn''t want to kill us, but came to destroy the heaven punishment array..." she explained the story clearly. It turned out that yesterday morning, a force suddenly came to Guanglan area through a small space gate, and fought and killed the people who were still setting up the Tianxun formation in Guanglan area. The opponent''s strength was strong and extraordinary, and the people of longjue could not resist it, which was a constant defeat. However, the other side did not rush to kill the people of longjue, but madly destroyed the Tianxun array, in order to Hold the sky punishing array, Ji Di, winding snake and others immediately organized strength to fight back. Although longjueyen''s soul state is not as good as the other party''s, a group of elite and powerful people transferred from the Cangtian cliff by the white night still have a large number of bizarre array and magic weapons, which finally repelled the opponent temporarily. but from the eyes of the other side, the casual visitor will obviously not stop. "Only destroy my punishment array?" White night heard the news, immediately frowned. "My Lord, although the sky punishing array is not a top-notch array, it has never been seen in the whole state of Lisheng by raising its upper limit like you. Its power has reached a point beyond description. This has threatened many people, and many strong people in lysandese have also noticed this, and this array is also potential It will certainly attract the prying eyes of many powerful people. There will be today''s phenomenon. It should not be an accident. " There was a wonderful voice nearby. White night side head look, it is the crape myrtle fairy, Canglin on the jade. Hearing her words, the white night could not help nodding. Indeed. Although this place is in Outland, the coverage area of Tianxun array is too wide, and the amount of work is too large. When it was used in the Cangtian cliff before, its power released even surpassed that of Hongbing. How can we not let those great powers fear it? "Send someone to investigate the identity of the other party first, and see if they will fight again. We will wait here. If not, we will take the initiative to find out." "What we need to do now is to stop the loss as soon as possible, repair the large array, and consolidate the defense, so as not to have the night owls come to make trouble." "Yes." "Dragon master, I will investigate." Yinghua sword forward, take the initiative. "No, the people I''ve brought are good. Let them go." White night light way, then side head: "Zi Ming, you send a few good hands to have a look, be sure to check each other''s identity and purpose to me!" "Yes." Xu Ziming immediately clasped his fist, and then called more than ten hunkers with big bows and left Guanglan area. The white night goes to the destroyed heaven punishment array. Came here, the first time to see the white night that was opened up by the other side of the small space door. "This space door is very simple, so it is impossible to transmit it over a long distance. The other party should be in our Outland." Snakeway. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." The white night closed his eyes, felt for a moment, and then said hoarsely: "the track of time here has been destroyed. Time reversal can''t repair everything here. I''m afraid the origin of the other party is much more complicated than we imagined!" When people hear the sound, they all stare. However, the dragon will never retreat. Since the other party has already arrived in Outland, it is obvious that he is aiming at Dragon Jue. At present, Shenji palace is short of staff for the front line, so they have no time to take care of it. Those strong men are more and more unscrupulous to Outland''s actions.Long Jue is afraid that there is no such comfortable life as before... about half a day''s work. Xu Ziming is back. It''s just this time... He''s the only one back. And... He came back seriously injured. Sitting in the white night of longjue station, his face was black for several circles. When Xu Ziming was carried to the hall, he was shocked by his tragedy. His limbs were cut off, his hair was cut off, and his whole body was full of flesh and blood, and the most dazzling was the two large characters carved with energy on both sides of his cheek. Mole! Ants! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2132 Xu Ziming''s current miserable appearance can be said to have completely angered all the people on the scene. It''s humiliation, naked shame. The other party does not pay attention to the Dragon at all. "Asshole!" "What''s this... What''s going on here?" "Did those bastards do it?" ... people roar with anger and emotion. There was not much expression on the white night''s face. The man got up from the chair and walked. He took out the pills and put them into Xu Ziming''s mouth. At the same time, he urged the spirit of the flowers and the heaven to sacrifice his strong power of life to cure Xu Ziming''s wounds. A moment later, Xu Ziming''s face and body were much better, and his limbs began to grow. He opened his eyes and recovered his mind. "Adults..." Xu Ziming called hard. Sound like a millstone. "What happened?" Asked the white night in a low voice. "We... We found the location of the man, but... But they found out that they wanted to capture us. Our subordinates... Fought hard to resist, but they were invincible. Their strength was extremely strong, and everyone''s strength was higher than the average level of the soul of the sky cliff. We didn''t take precautions in advance, so we were taken by surprise..." Xu Ziming said with his eyes drooping and hoarse. As soon as he said this, all the people around him turned pale. The face of the white night was heavy. I''m afraid that Xu Ziming was deliberately put back to humiliate the white night. Otherwise, Xu Ziming would not come back. "Stronger than the soul of Cangtian cliff? How can such existence come to Outland? And you have to deal with me "Do you know where they are?" he said in a deep voice "On the Qigang mountain in the South... They are stationed there..." Xu Ziming said weakly. "Is it?" He got up at night and said in a low voice, "arrange for Xu Ziming to go down and have a rest. The rest of us will go with me to Qigang mountain." "Yes, dragon master!" People around him were shouting. But at this time, a man ran into the hall in a hurry, and cried out eagerly: "dragon master, the event is not good!" As soon as the words fell, the people on the scene all trembled and looked at the man one after another. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "Outside... There are a large number of soullers outside, and they can''t help but attack us. It seems that they are the former ones who attacked us." The man trembled and yelled: "our people resist the difficulties, please come forward to stabilize the overall situation... " what? " People all exclaimed in amazement. "Crazy!" Huang Yao was furious: "we didn''t go to these guys, but they delivered them to our door..." "hateful!" "It''s obvious that we don''t pay much attention to dragon Jue!" "My Lord, we can''t let them look down on us. We have to get rid of these bastards "That''s right!" "My Lord, let''s do it now." ... the crowd rose one after another, looking indignant, especially those who followed the white night from the sky cliff. In their view, even Shenji palace and those who peeped at the dead dragon sword could not do anything about the white night. How can such a mob have? But white night didn''t think so. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "don''t be too careless. If the other side really has such strength, it must not be from Outland. It''s impossible that they haven''t received the news. Even so, they dare to challenge at the door. It can be seen that the strength of the other side is far less than we think. Be careful." People nodded. Walking out of the hall at night. The crape myrtle fairy is commanding the people to line up and arrange the array, urging the closing array to prepare to meet the enemy. At present, the array used by dragon Jue is from the tomb of the nine souls and the heaven hall of the Supreme God. Its power strength is especially amazing. With the blessing of these arrays, although the soul state of longjue''s people is not high, their spirit and body have been greatly strengthened. The strength of each person has reached the level of spirit Saint sea soul person, and powerful people have been able to compete with the soul people of Saint immortal realm. However, there is still a big gap between the soul of this area and Cangtian cliff. At least from the white night''s point of view, fighting with long Jue''s people is basically to fill in the head. Their overall combat effectiveness is not weak, but it is almost all based on the advantage of the number of people. The personal strength is still too poor. The white night swept around the Dragon Jue people, line of sight to explore, looking at the distant dense figure. But in front of longjue station, there are tens of thousands of souls. About 30000 people. These people''s soul states are very strong, the breath is particularly strong, the worst strength is xuanzun peak, the strong have more contact with the existence of the immortal xuanhuang. This kind of combat power is also the elite among the elite.If the usual, such a force into the outland, is bound to be the Shenji palace of people. But now Shenji palace is too busy to take care of other places. How can they have time to stare at them. Suddenly, the white night found that with the tight battle in Shenji palace, the originally stable state of Lisheng gradually became turbulent. He fixed his eyes and his heart sank a little. If it goes on like this, there will be chaos in the state. "Here comes the dragon master!" There was only a cry. The soul in front of him makes way for himself. Walking in the daytime, standing in front of the crowd. At the same time, the tens of thousands of souls also pressed over. In front of the crowd came a thin man with long hair over his shoulders and dark skin. The man''s hand is buckled with a pale black machete, with a faint smile on his face, and he is looking at the white night. "Are you white night?" There was a cry. "Who are you?" The white night asked without expression. "It doesn''t matter who we are, it''s you that matters, white night." The man said slowly: "the heaven punishment array you built has seriously threatened the interests and safety of many people. We hope you can dismantle the heaven punishment array immediately, otherwise we can only forcibly dismantle it ourselves." "I don''t know the name, but I''m giving me directions. Do you think I''ll obey you?" White night said without expression. As soon as he said this, the man snorted. "White night, if you fight against us, I''m afraid that you will never be able to protect the whole dragon. Don''t think that if you rely on Shenji palace, you can rest in peace. Shenji palace is now unable to protect itself. I''m afraid that you can''t care about you! If you are wise, do as we say, dismantle the heaven punishment array, hand over all the materials of the Dragon Jue, and immediately dissolve the Dragon Jue. Otherwise, you will end up dead What arrogant words. After listening to long Jue''s people, their lungs will explode. White night did not speak, just closed his eyes. At this time, the tens of thousands of souls on the opposite side were already arranged, looking like they were preparing for a war. White night also waved. "I won''t fight this war. Let me see your strength." White night said quietly. "Yes." Longjue''s people also offer magic weapons to prepare for battle. "White night, is that your choice? That''s stupid. " The man shook his head, and his face was unhappy. "I really can''t understand why you just rely on these people to go wild here. Since you know that the dragon is mine, you should also know something about me. Can I kill you just by your people?" White night opened his eyes and looked at the man indifferently. Qiu Tian was defeated and even became a prisoner of the white night. This should have been spread. Even if these people had arrived in Outland in advance, they would have received the news. Although there are tens of thousands of people here, these people are bound together to fight with the king of Qiu Tian, which is bound to be defeated. How can you defeat them again? White night can''t figure it out. However, the man also gave him the answer at this time... but he saw the man waving his hand. In an instant, tens of thousands of souls in front of him all took out a shining gem from the storage ring. The gems are dazzling and beautiful, with stars in the center. They put the jewel on their chest and pressed it. Whew! All the gems are embedded in their flesh and blood. And when the gem is inlaid with flesh and blood... bang! A strange noise came out. Then I saw a strange light coming down from the sky, passing through the thick clouds, and hitting every soul person here. Under the shadow of the divine light, the strength of these people has risen in a straight line. In the twinkling of an eye, the strength of each person''s soul Qi even exceeds the level of bone fading, and the existence of the peak is even more touching the existence of the level of the emperor. "What?" The crowd exclaimed. The pupil shrinks at night. What means is this? "White night, do you think we were really beaten back by you? You''re wrong. We''re just taking the initiative to retreat and wait for you to come over, or you really think what this mob can do with us? " The man said with a faint smile: "white night, I''ll give you one last chance. Are you willing to obey me?" This word, fall, white night is really to see these people''s cards. Long Jue people''s mood also sank to the bottom. The enemy at this time is not what we have seen before. Although the dragon absolutely has the advantage on the number of people, once fighting, it is bound to be a river of blood"My Lord, what shall I do?" Huang Yao hesitated and asked carefully. "Are you afraid?" The white night asked. "Afraid? How could it be? " Huang Yao is busy. "If you''re not afraid, do it." "Let me see what you''ve achieved in this period of time," he said quietly "But..." Huang Yao looked at the enemy in front of him with a worried look. However, at this time, the white night is a big drink: "kill!" The voice fell to the ground, and all of them were shocked and immediately understood the determination of the white night. People no longer hesitated, one by one with a face of war, carrying swords and roaring to kill the past. The curtain of the war opened in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2133 The people of longjue are like the pouring River, covering here. There are millions of them. People are stepping in the air, like the gods rushing to come, the scene is also unknown how spectacular. "Ignorance!" The man shook his head, and his face was filled with disdain and contempt. He waved his hand and said without expression: "go ahead. Since these ants don''t know how to live or die, they can''t understand the true meaning of strength and weakness! Kill me "Yes There was a cry. All of them were in a mad rush. Even if there are only tens of thousands of people, but these souls who have been strangely increased have no fear. People rush to the past and fight together. Almost in an instant, those souls were drowned by the dragon. But the next second, a large number of terrifying and incomparable skills erupted from the crowd of dragon Jue. Then saw a road of cruel knife light blast to the four sides. A mouthful of crystal clear sword Qi flies between heaven and earth like a spirit. A large number of meteorite like spheres fall from the sky, crashing into the crowd, or crushing people into meat sauce, or completely igniting people. There are also a large number of twisted space, tearing up countless people''s bodies... the violent spirit overflows like the river and sea. Many of the longjue people have never seen such a scene, and they are all pale and trembling with fear. Although there are only tens of thousands of these souls, each one of them is like a tiger into the sheep, and the Dragon Jue people who are killed lose their armor. "It''s not an opponent. It''s not an opponent at all! My Lord, if we go on like this, we will lose a lot even if we destroy these people. " Huang Yao a face distressed, looking at the fall of the Dragon Jue people, immediately said. "What do you say? Let them retreat and bow to each other? " The white night asked calmly. Huang Yao opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "If you don''t experience a real life and death battle, the soul will not grow fast. What''s more, the other side has already stepped on our heads. What can we do if we don''t fight hard at this time?" Shake your head at night. "Yes." Huang Yao clasped his fist, mumbled his lower lip and stopped talking. But although Huang Yao is distressed, how is the white night not distressed? It''s just that he still has his plans. Because although the other side used the strange gem to increase the strength, but these people are not what powerful soul after all, few of them have mastered the time magic. As long as they don''t understand the art of time, no matter how many people die here, the white night can use the art of time to pull them back from hell. So white night doesn''t care about long Jue people bleeding. The fighting continues. The whole scene was dark. Strange and bizarre soul rhymes continue to break out in the crowd. A lot of blood and limbs and broken arms fell to the ground like rain. It''s like a Shura hell here! However, this is the place of dragon Jue in the end. Even if millions of people are lost, there will be millions more coming. You know, white night dominates the whole Outland. There are more than ten million souls in Guanglan area, not to mention the people he brought from Cangtian cliff. Longjue people''s strength is not strong, but the victory lies in the large number of people. Even if it is one by one to the opposite people, it is impossible to finish. As a result, the battle lasted for a little half a day, and those souls were already weak and unable to do what they wanted. Even if they killed dozens of times their own enemies, they were not enough to reverse the situation. Many souls have been torn apart by the Dragon Jue people because of the lack of soul Qi. Thirty thousand people immediately put together only twenty thousand. "My Lord, I feel... Things are not good!" A soul person shakes away the people around him, then quickly retreats and shouts to the man standing in the rear. "There are so many people on the other side. It''s really not very easy to deal with. We have fewer people in the end. The main reason is that I didn''t expect long Jue to disobey us and fight against us! Hehe, it''s very interesting, but it doesn''t matter. Retreat first, and then I''ll mobilize people from above. Next time, the dragon will be destroyed! " That man light smile, also no longer insist, big hand a wave. "Withdraw!" The cry broke out. Those who fought with longjue people immediately turned around and left, intending to leave the battlefield. "Chase!" The leading Yinghua sword had a big drink and rushed to kill with his sword. But the gap in power made him unable to get close to these people. The speed of these people is very fast, not to say, but light. Bang! A curtain like halo burst out from its fingertips, and then turned into a boundary, covering everything here. The crowd was immediately stopped by the curtain of light. "A bunch of rubbish, we''re going. Can you stay? If you like, we will fight guerrillas with you. What can you do with us? " A soul turned his head and disdained to look at the Dragon Jue people who were stopped by the curtain, and immediately made sarcastic remarks.The man over there also chuckled, then raised his hand and quickly pinched the formula with his fingers, forming a strange golden halo. The halo appears and he waves again. Whoosh! The halo turned into a meteor and flew to the battlefield. "What is this?" Numerous dragon Jue people showed a confused color. But before they thought about it, a more intense and brighter golden halo came from the side. This halo instantly smashed the halo released by the man, fell on the battlefield, and then exploded. Chirp, chirp, chirp... but listen to countless air breaking sounds. The halo split into a lot of air, like scattered fireworks, falling around. Then a magic and mysterious power fills the space covered by the halo, and everything in the space is rapidly reversing... "the art of time?" Huang Yao immediately recognized this strange skill. "Well?" The man over there was slightly stunned. "Want to destroy the trajectory of time? It''s a pity that your time skills are not as good as mine A cold voice came from the direction of long Jue. The man breathed hard and looked quickly. But see that the place that should have stood white night, but empty, no longer see the shadow of the white night. Not good. The man''s face changed suddenly, as if he had noticed something. He suddenly turned his head and was about to leave. But as soon as he turned around, his body was frozen in an instant. But I saw the white night standing behind him. So fast. The man''s face changed suddenly and his subconscious fist smashed in the past. But the next second, white night''s fist first blew over, directly hit his fist awn. Bang! A burst of power bloomed. The space is broken. The man was shocked to fly out on the spot and hit the ground severely. He couldn''t get up. As for the arm that fought against the white night, it turned into pieces. "What?" People were shocked. "How strong is this dragon master I don''t know who whispered. "If you can defeat Qiu Tian, you can''t be an ordinary person, but it doesn''t matter..." his hoarse voice came out. Then the man stood up from the ground with difficulty and roared in a low voice: "quick, use unique skills!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2134 A trick? White night slightly a Leng, some accidents. But the souls all shook, and the gem in their hearts exploded again, and then all the stones melted into liquid and spread all over their bodies. After a while, nearly 20000 of the remaining souls were all turned into shining and dazzling people of light. One by one, they are like gods coming down to earth. They quickly gathered towards the man, and in the moment they approached, the light between them actually fused together. And listen to the man in this moment also quickly read out a sentence of strange formula, followed by a big drink. "Shangxuan Tianshen Jue!" The cry fell, and twenty thousand souls still gathered together in the light. When the white night and all the longjue people came back to their gods, a magnificent and huge halo giant appeared in front of them. This is exactly what the man did. White night Leng, busy is fixed eyes, can see the halo floating in a soul figure. Their physical bodies touch each other, and their soul Qi wanders and circulates in everyone''s body. It turned out that they used the body as the array pattern to build a movable array that looked like a giant. The source of the formation is the man. The formation of the formation, a violent and mysterious breath to the four sides. All the longjue people who came by were lifted out, and those who were closer were shocked to pieces and splashed with flesh and blood, and died miserably on the spot. Even the space here vibrates with the giant''s breath and breath. How terrible! "Don''t come here." Drink in the daytime. Also want to attack the Dragon Jue people immediately stopped, startled and looked. The existence of this kind of intensity is no longer what Xialong jueyan can deal with. Even if they have more people, they will just die. "Now, white night, do you understand why we are not afraid of you?" The giant made the man''s voice before. At the moment, his voice was also surrounded by a wonderful energy. The sound was scattered, and the people who listened to it were dizzy and tinnitus. The white night eyebrows moved gently, and said lightly: "judging from the power of this move, it is true that you can fight against people of this level. However, you seem to take Qiu Tian Dajun as a ruler, but you don''t know that my strength is stronger than that of Qiu Tian Dajun." "Your soul state is not high. You can defeat the king Qiu Tian only by relying on the Hongbing. Do you really regard yourself as a character? In this case, let me see how many catties you have The giant disdains to say, spin and burst a drink, is to raise a mountain like arm to hit the white night. Whoosh... the huge arm with halo twisted the void, shook the heaven and earth, and ran into the white night with the power of destroying the withered and decaying. The terrifying power startled all the dragons, and their faces were white. But at the moment of approaching the white night, the white night suddenly raised his fist, and his pace was a little shaken in the past. Bang! Double fists. The deafening sound of the explosion of the sky spread. Then there was a terrible ripple of destruction, which was vented from the place where the fists were exchanged. Where the ripples pass, the space is broken, and the aura and soul Qi are all scattered. The faces of Huang Yao, Yinghua sword, and winding snake did not change much. "Withdraw!" Huang Yao didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately called out. The people of longjue retreated one after another. As soon as they left, the whole area has been covered by the power of the white night and the giant. In addition to the position where the two people stand, the space in the area is completely distorted, and the time is chaotic. The flow of soul and Qi here is more like walking in the water, which is incomparably slow. But it''s just based on the ordinary soul. For white night, it is not. After the fist fight, his body didn''t shake at night, but the giant''s arm like a mountain trembled. "Hum, I have two down skills. Look at my move, lieba smash fist!" The giant roared again, raised his arms, and smashed again. The huge arms that covered the sky and the sun actually burst into flames! It''s a thunderous attack. At that moment, it was as if the sky had been burned. However, in the face of these attempts to exterminate the world, the white night is not a bit flustered. Instead, it takes a leap and rushes to the past. With an arm full of magic power, he smashes it with an iron fist. Boom! The fists were exchanged again. But listen to the giant roar again: "ridiculous!" Then there was another iron fist in the flames of terror attacking the night. The huge double fists, striking from left to right, is to smash the white night into nothingness! But in the room of electric light and flint... whoosh! A divine light rose from the arm of the white night, and then a low drink resounded in all directions."Wuxiao fist!" Bang! The explosion of the vast divine power from the fist of the white night, the power of terror like lightning, instantly diffuse in the arms of the mountains. Whew. The huge arm burst in an instant, and the countless souls who made up the arm were all torn up and splashed with countless flesh and blood under the terrible power. "What?" The giant exclaimed. The punch of white night actually broke one of his arms? How terrible! The giant was extremely angry, and his strength was also increased after grief and indignation, and the other arm suddenly added countless powers to the white night. However... Dong! Another light appeared. And it was like destroying the withered and decaying through the arm, which blasted its life into two sections. The innumerable strength of that huge arm was torn apart again, and the offensive was broken again. "Ah The giant roared with pain or anger. White night He growled, and his huge body retreated two steps, crushing the earth. But the giant soon stabilized himself. He roared, and his whole body was shining again. The figure of his arms wriggled for a hundred years, and then quickly filled the broken arms. Although his body was a little smaller, his arms were mended and his arms "grew" again. After a few rounds, the terrible giant suffered a great loss in the hands of the white night. He angrily glared at the tiny ant like figure, and his face was distorted under the halo. "How?" Walking in the sky at night, he looked at the giant with his hands attached: "I haven''t used the Hongbing yet." "Asshole The giant roared and urged again. However, the move has just moved, but the white night has begun to move again. He swayed and stood in front of the giant. The giant roared and killed with the sound. However, he could not help but open his mouth to devour it. But the huge mouth is not close to the white night... sonorous! A dark sword light suddenly appeared, and it tore up the void and destroyed everything. It imitated the desire to cut open the heaven and earth and hit forward. The giant was caught off guard and rushed to resist. A barrier like a mirror lake appeared in front of the giant. But as soon as this barrier appeared, it was penetrated and torn by the terrible sword Qi. When the giant regained consciousness, the sword spirit had passed through his body and disappeared in the distance. The giant couldn''t move for a moment. The body leans forward in the white night, and the man is like a sharp arrow, hitting the giant''s body. Bang! The giant''s chest was directly torn out of a small hole, the white night rushed out of its back, and when he rushed out, he still held a weak figure in his hand. That''s exactly the man before. And in the moment the man was caught out, he saw that huge giant was covered by countless terrible black light, and the God like body was directly torn into pieces. Giant, this annihilation! The man widened his eyes and looked at the terrible scene in disbelief. "This is the power of... Hongbing?" He murmured. "Yes." "White night calm way:" this is not my strongest strength, if I fight with you, directly use this move, you may have died The man breathed tight and looked pale. But a moment later, he seemed to notice something and snorted, "so you''re wasting so much time here on purpose to show me your force?" "If I can''t make you realize my strength, I think I''ll ask you a question later, and you won''t answer it truthfully, will you?" White night light said, then released the hand, the man directly fell on the ground. But instead of escaping, he sat up and looked up at the white night in the sky. "No, you are wrong." "At this time, whether you are strong or not, I will answer your questions, because in my opinion, all you want to know is just a few questions." White night does not kill him, is to be able to ask from his mouth some words, he is not a fool, how can not know. "Then tell me what I want to know." In the white night, he put away his sword and opened his mouth slowly. "Yes, you will let me go?" The man asked. "Look at the mood, you have no right to choose." Shake your head at night. The man thought for a moment, and then he stopped hesitating. He yelled hoarsely, "my name is heiqian envoy. It comes from the existence of the four directions of Xuantian. This time, he came to dismantle your heaven punishment array and severely punish you dragon Jue! Because your punishment is too high, it has broken the boundaries that we can tolerate. The excessive penalty will absorb a lot of heaven and earth essence, which has threatened the operation of a certain legal body, so we have to tear down your battle array."Oh?" Hearing the sound in the white night, he was greatly surprised and said, "are you not from the dark dynasty?" "Dark dynasty? Well, don''t always put others in the same category as those timid and timid rats Black thousand make disdain way. "Is it?" White night is a little hard to understand. Listening to the tone of the black emissary, it seems that he is not afraid of the dark Dynasty. But what kind of potential clan is this square Xuantian? He never heard of it. However, at this time, the black thousand envoy raised his hand and waved to the air. Chirp... a flash of light came out of his hand, flew to the sky, and then exploded. The sky is shaking. A moment later, a delicate door appeared in the sight of the white night. "Space door?" White night face instant tight, immediately pull out sword to prepare to destroy this space door. But just stopped. This space gate is very fast to generate, and the space gate is very small, so it is impossible for a powerful soul person to cross over from the other end of the door. I''m afraid this space door is not used for evacuation or escape, but for... Communication!! That''s not true. As soon as the space door was created, a vague figure appeared at the other end of the door. "Black emissary, are you finished?" A thick voice comes from the door... from the door www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2135 Hearing this sound, the black thousand envoy immediately knelt on the ground, kowtow at that exquisite space door and called. "Reply to your majesty, I''m incompetent. The mission has failed! Please... Please forgive me... " " failed? " The voice inside the space door seemed a little stunned. After a moment, there was a strong anger: "waste! What''s the use of waiting for a group of rubbish that can''t even clean up a mole ant in Outland "Please don''t be angry..." black Qian knelt on the ground, trembling and shouting again, and full of self blame: "Dragon Master''s strength is excellent in the white night, his subordinates are careless, and they can''t fight with him. Please forgive me... " excuse me, do you have the face to call me forgiveness? If this thing spreads out, how can the face of our four directions Xuantian exist?? You... You The man was more and more angry, emotional, eager to cross the door of space, but... He finally suppressed his anger, and his voice was extremely cold and said: "well, you roll back for me first! If you have something to do, go and tell Lord Wei yourself! " Finish saying, it is a shake hands, want to remove the space door. However, the black emissary was busy and said, "my Lord, your subordinates may not be able to return..." "can''t I go back?" The figure at the door of the space was stiff and then furious: "what do you mean? You want to defecte "No... no, my lord... Just me..." Hei Qian was busy explaining. But before he had finished speaking, the white night over there took the word. "It''s just that he wants to go back... But he can''t go back!" A word of indifference, let the fuzzy figure inside the space door be stiff in place for a long time. He was motionless and silent. The air condenses at this moment. Time stops at this moment. Black thousand makes trembling kneel to the ground, also dare not make a sound. I don''t know how long it took, the figure behind the door of the space opened the cavity slowly. "Who are you "Long Jue white night." It''s so refreshing at night. On hearing this, the man fell into silence again. After about ten years'' rest... "let him go!" "Are you ordering me "Yes." The man said in a deep voice. White night eyebrow slightly move, light a smile way: "if do not put, can how?" "The dragon will never be protected." The man said calmly. Simple four words, but show a chill and cold. "If I let it go, you will let me go." Ask again in the white night. The man snorted and said coldly, "you are still on the way! Good, good! I also like to talk to smart people, so I''ll open the window and speak up! White night, if you can dismantle the heaven punishment array by yourself, and at the same time, you dragon Jue will go to our four directions Xuantian and surrender to us. Maybe you longjue people can still save their lives. Otherwise, this place will only be razed to the ground by our four directions Xuantian, and be frustrated by us. " "It is impossible for Shenji palace not to intervene in such a large-scale attack and killing, unless you have legitimate reasons, or you want to compete with Shenji palace." The white night face is expressionless way. What a surprise, he burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha ha... After all, it''s a mole ant from Outland. It''s really naive to think and see!" "Well?" "White night, do you really think that Shenji palace can manage everything in Risheng? Do you really think everyone in Lysander is afraid of Shenji palace? You are wrong. Shenji palace is not the master of Risheng state. They are not invincible. The most important thing is that the set of rules for maintaining order that they put forward are full of loopholes. Do you really think that set of rules can restrict everyone? You''re wrong. You''re stupid! " The figure behind the space door laughs, just as if he doesn''t put Shenji palace in his eyes. "What do you mean by that?" he asked in a hoarse voice "What do you mean? Do you want me to make it clear? " The man sneered and said: "all we need to do is send a strong man to kill you, and then send another hundred soul people out of our four directions Xuantian to attack you longjue. Your dragon will not be able to stop you. Shenji palace can''t always be on your side of longjue. After all, they have no time to take care of it. When they come to rescue you, your dragon will be destroyed by us Earth, even if they pursue the responsibility, these more than 100 people have already separated from our four directions, and have nothing to do with us. Shenji palace can only punish them, and what can we do? You have been in contact with people in Shenji palace, and you should know how pedantic and rigid they are. Are you right? Ha ha... " laugh again. As soon as the words came out, the white night fell into silence again. His eyes were shaking as if he were thinking something. I don''t know how long after that, the white night suddenly called out: "if you say that you have fallen to the four sides of Xuantian, how do you plan to arrange my dragon Jue people?" "Oh? You want to surrender? " The figure behind the door of the space appeared somewhat unexpected, and immediately asked."If it was me, I would not surrender, but I didn''t want to risk my people." Although long Jue has begun to take shape under his management, in terms of strength, long Jue is still very weak and absolutely impossible to be the rival of Xuantian. White night doesn''t want to take the dragon to collide with an unknown behemoth. At that time, even if the hard resistance comes down, it is bound to cause countless casualties, which is not what the white night wants to see. Therefore, if it is not in violation of the principle, let the people of longjue go to a more powerful power clan, it will be beneficial to the people of longjue. However... the figure behind the space door does not think so. "Your concern is very correct. You are a mole ant or even a rat in front of us. If you fight against us, you will surely die." The man laughed and waved his hand and said with a smile, "as I said, your strength of longjue people is too weak to be qualified to join us. I just asked you to surrender, but I didn''t say to let you join us. White night, you have to understand this point!" White night frowned and asked in a deep voice: "so your plan is..." "after you surrender, you will be assigned to the mine to mine ore for our sifangxuantian. The waste of longjue is only of these values. However, you can rest assured that you still have several breakup periods. I think you will be more than enough to join us in Sifang Xuantian, and you will offer your Hongbing I will let you be a black emissary at that time. It will be a great fortune for you. What do you think? Ha ha ha... "The man said again. Arrogant words are very harsh. I heard the sound in the white night, but my face was extremely ugly. Feelings to the end, the other party did not take themselves seriously?? "It seems that your attitude is not very good." The white night took a deep breath, and his eyes were full of killing intention. "This is the greatest gift I can give you. Don''t push your luck in the daytime!" The man squinted and his voice grew colder. Hearing this, Bai Ye has already made a decision in his heart... "just, just..." he shook his head and sighed. "Well?" That person slightly a Leng: "what do you mean?" "Go to war." "You can arrange a hundred people to leave your four sides of the dark sky!" the white night''s expressionless face said www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2136 A word in the white night surprised the man. He seemed to be unable to believe his ears, perhaps he had never heard such words. Dare to shout with the four sides of Xuantian... Lost heart crazy? The man immediately asked, "what are you talking about?" The voice was full of questions. "Your ears are not very good?" White night shook his head and said without expression: "next time we meet, we will be the enemy, but I don''t know if you can flatten my dragon Jue with 100 people randomly dispatched by you! I''m looking forward to it! " This voice fell to the ground, and the people behind the space door were furious. "Ants! Do you really want to disobey me? Fight with us The voice, like thunder, was enough to crack the eardrum. "If you don''t treat us as human beings, why should we bow to you? Since there is going to be a war, come on, I have never been afraid of anyone in the daytime White night said coldly, there is no fear on the face. When the man heard the voice, he nodded his head and laughed angrily: "good! Good! Good! In this case, let''s wait and see, isn''t long Jue? Let''s see if your dragon will still exist in a few days The man yelled and raised his hand. Bang Dang! A delicate space door collapses at once. The figure of the man disappeared with the collapse of the space door. "My Lord! My Lord The black emissary on this side called out in a hurry. But the other side is all ignore, soon disappeared. The black thousand envoy raised his hand and looked at the place where he disappeared. Finally, he was paralyzed on the ground, without any strength. White night took a deep breath, side head sink way: "immediately gather all the forces of Outland, immediately prepare for war." "Yes! My Lord Huang Yao''s face was heavy and ran down immediately. The facial expressions of Yinghua sword and winding snake were also unnatural. Everyone knows that long Jue has provoked a big enemy this time! However, , we don''t know who''s coming back from the sky At this time, Xu Ziming came over with the help of a soldier from the general''s office. He clasped his fist and said in a low voice: "I''ve heard a little about the four sides of Xuantian. I''ve never been able to compete with them. For today''s plan, we can only rely on the unique geographical position of the Cangtian cliff and the internal Shenji guards to defend. Is that right Then the four sides Xuantian hands, and the people here... Are afraid to turn into coke! " There is no exaggeration in Xu Ziming''s words. If we say that the strength of the soul has risen to a new height, the gap between strength and strength can not be smoothed out in terms of quantity. The strong can kill people with one breath and one blow. If one wields one''s fist, it will be a scene of earth shattering. What a terrible sight. Although the number of longjue people is very large, the strength of the soul people here is generally not strong. Hei Qian makes these people only rely on the white night to clean up. So, what about the person behind the space door? How many valiant beings are there? No one knows. However, what people can foresee is that once the dragon is on the four sides of Xuantian, it is undoubtedly hitting the stone with an egg. Xu Ziming''s plan can be said to be the only choice for the white night. After all, there are many advantages for the large number of people. The white night can rely on these manpower to maintain the boundary of Cangtian cliff and build it into a solid fortress in a short time. But one thing has to be decided! That''s the choice of the heaven punishing array! "If you go to the Cangtian cliff, what should we do with the heaven punishing array? The people from the four corners of Xuantian will destroy the heaven punishing array. Isn''t it a waste of our efforts for so many years? " The snake immediately stood up against it. "That''s right. We build this array day and night. We don''t know how much manpower and material resources have been invested in it. If we give up like this, wouldn''t it be a pity?" Ji Di was also somewhat unacceptable. The consumption of this array can be said to be about to empty out the whole Outland, and Shengxian domain and Cangtian cliff are also continuously transporting materials here. Because of this, the strength of the big array will threaten the big array owned by the four directions Xuantian. With the speech of winding snake and Ji Di, people have expressed different views. Some people agree with Xu Ziming''s suggestion, others think that we should not give up the Tianxun array, but rather stay and fight with the four sides of Xuantian. Some people think that we should turn to Shenji palace now. But white night knew that the Shenji palace had no extra power to deal with trivial matters. Otherwise, he would not only send a Qixin to guard the dead dragon sword. It is even more impossible to fight with blood. "First of all, we should gather our strength and prepare for the war. We should withdraw or guard. Let me think twice." The white night vomited the turbid gas, then waved his hand, and then walked towards the black thousand envoy over there.People no longer speak, looking at the white night. But look at the white night to the black thousand envoy. "You have been abandoned by the mysterious heaven. If you want to go back to me, I can spare you a life. What do you think?" The night is light. "I want me to be with you?" The black thousand lay on the ground, snorted and said weakly, "dream you... You are just a group of mole ants, a group of rats waiting to die. Soon, the powerful people of the four dark sky come here and massacre them. You are dead. You will die. You will die again. Why am I not killed by you now? So, I can at least get a good name, right? " Finish, that black thousand make close eyes directly, a pair of generous appearance: "hands on!!" As soon as this came out, I was dumb in the night. What this man said... Makes sense! The night opened his mouth, and did not know what to say to refute the person for a while. After holding it for a long time, he shouted directly at the nearby Yinghua sword: "take it down and close it first." "Well... Good... OK." The Yinghua sword was also a little dazzled, and then he came back and hurriedly led the two people to drag the black thousand down. The black thousand is not reliable. If he is willing to surrender, he will still have a dependency on the night. Now, it seems that the dependence can not be relied on. At this time, there are not many choices available at night. "It seems that we can only give up the big array of punishment!" The night looked at the huge array of techniques covered on the ground and the clouds, and a sense of helplessness and exhaustion appeared on his face. Only by keeping the cliff of the sky can we circle with the four mysterious sky. It is a pity that dragon Jue has been working hard for so many years. Today, he is going to be in the middle of the way... he vomited the cloud, took a token from his waist and injected a touch of soul gas into it. WOW! The token splashed out a strange halo immediately. A moment later, a vague voice came out of it. "White Dragon Lord, what''s the matter?" This voice, is the voice of the head of black Xuan auction office, Erfu. "Your task seems to have to be delayed. I have some problems here. I will wait until I finish the work here." Take out the letter from two blessings in the evening, look at the seal that has gradually scattered above, and calmly say. Two Fu silence for a while, whispered: "my matter is urgent, you this... How long?" "I don''t know." "I don''t know?" Two blessing is a little unexpected. "Yes." "This time, the people who harassed me were people from the four directions of Xuantian. They were prepared to attack longjue in a future, and they intended to eradicate me completely. So before this matter was solved, I had no time to pay attention to other things. I will send your letter back later. If there are other suitable candidates for you, I will send your letter back later. If you have other suitable candidates, you will still have to take care of it." Let others do it for you! " Then, the token was cut off in the night. He is also lazy to explain to two blessing many what, now oneself is difficult, can not divide energy to deal with other people''s affairs in the night. At this time, Huang Yao in the distance flew over this side. "My Lord." "Well." "Put the token on your waist in the night, and asked calmly," have you given orders? " "It has been ordered that the forces of the outer region have begun to close, and it is believed that in one day, all the forces can arrive here." "Then prepare, go to the cliff of heaven." After scanning the eyes in the white night, he said calmly: "all resources are not needed. Go to Cangtian cliff early to protect them. So many people all settle in Cangtian cliff. Cangtian cliff is afraid it will be crowded. Some people who score will be sent to the holy immortal area. The layout of the holy immortal area must be moved to avoid the people from the four directions from making trouble there..." br > enter the Cangtian cliff? " Huang Yao Leng Leng, busy asked: "adult, you have decided to give up the sky punishment array?" "The big array can do it again, but if people don''t, then nothing." White night waved, deep voice low drink: "I have decided, go to do it!" Huang Yao opened his mouth, and finally sighed, and did not say anything more, and hugged his fist at the white night, and then he left straight away. The night was a long relief, and turned around to sit around and restore some strength. At this time, however, the token in his waist quivered again. "Well?" The frown of the night frowned and took it off. He glanced at the token given by the two blessings, thought for a moment and connected it. "Sir, I have decided. I know you are very reluctant, but I am sorry for this." Said the light in the white night. However, the token at the end, but a voice of two blessings and condensation came: "White Dragon Lord, don''t say so much first, where are you now?" "Outside! What''s wrong with you, sir It''s a little confusing in the white night."Outland?" After thinking for a moment, er Fu suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Lord white dragon, I have a plan to protect you from the disturbance of the four directions. But I need your cooperation, but I don''t know if you are willing to use my plan?" "Do you have a plan?" The day night breathes suddenly tight numerous, then hastily coagulates the voice to sink to ask: "what method do you have?" "Very simple!" Two Fulton stopped and said in a low voice, "distinguished guest!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2137 "VIP?" White night frowned, and a thick confusion swept over his eyes: "Er Fu, what do you mean? What VIP? " "Become a VIP of my heixuan auction house!" Er Fu lowered his voice and said seriously, "I believe that the white dragon master knows the strength of my heixuan auction house, and our VIP status is also detached. If the white dragon master can become our VIP, I can send the strength of my heixuan auction house to provide temporary protection for you. In this way, Sifang Xuantian will not harass you any more." As soon as the words fell, daynight suddenly understood the meaning of two blessings. "Do you mean to ask me to use the power of heixuan auction house?" The night is white. "Ordinary people can''t mobilize this power, but Er Fu is also the head of heixuan auction house. This power still exists. As long as white night Lord can hang a treasure in our heixuan auction house for auction, then the auction house system will identify you as a VIP according to the magic weapon grade. Once you become a VIP, I can immediately apply to the superior As long as the superior passes through, even if Sifang Xuantian has great courage, he will not dare to have a head-on collision with my heixuan auction house. In this way, the dragon will never worry about it! " Er Fu said with a smile. Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes lit up, I touched my chin and thought about it. A moment later, he looked up again. "How long is the shelter?" "How long?" Two Fu slightly a Leng, hesitated to say: "with my authority, the most is five days." "Five days? What''s the use of it? " White night was disappointed: "it can''t be done once and for all. It''s just a matter of urgency." "At this time, the two blessings can only do so. If the Lord white night is willing, he can bring the people of longjue to Cangtian cliff. I will try my best to keep the people of longjue for you. At least in the Cangtian cliff, people in the four directions of Xuantian will not be too presumptuous." Two blessings and ways. On hearing it in the white night, I was quite moved. I have to say, the two blessings are not bad. Although he knows that he has his own purpose, it is interesting enough to be able to do this. "Well, I''d better transfer the Dragon Jue man to the sky cliff. I''ll take good care of you by then." The road sank in the white night. "Ha ha ha, don''t worry, white Dragon Lord, we are also cooperative relationship now, your business is my business?" Er Fu laughs. White night nodded and was about to turn off the token''s communication. But at this moment, he seemed to think of something and asked again. "By the way, if I become a VIP and get the protection of your heixuan auction house, how will you protect me?" White night is the first time to hear such a thing, naturally it is also curious. Two Fu heard the sound, a smile: "headquarters will send a hundred strong soul to protect!" "Only a hundred?" "Although there are only one hundred of them, their strength is all pervasive, and we can''t underestimate them. I''m afraid any of them will be enough to deal with you and me." Er Fu lowered his voice, and his voice became more and more solemn. There was still some admiration in his tone. "Is it?" White night nodded. He thought about it for a while, then he thought about it. Then he asked in a deep voice, "what is the minimum standard for being a VIP?" "Well?" Er Fu was surprised: "white dragon master is interested in VIP?" "Ask." "You just need to hang a magic weapon. It doesn''t matter whether you can sell it or not. Of course, the grade of this magic weapon must be top-notch and appraised by our auction house. If it meets the basic requirements, it is silver VIP. If it exceeds the evaluation line by 30%, it is gold VIP; if it exceeds twice the rating line, it is Xuanjin VIP!" "What if it''s a lot more than that?" Asked the white night subconsciously. "Many times?" Er Fu was stunned and then laughed: "at present, there is no magic weapon like this. In fact, there are very few Xuanjin VIPs. It''s good to be a golden VIP. After all, not everyone can take out this top-notch magic weapon. Which one is not a reincarnation power? To list them as distinguished guests is just a business method of heixuan auction house! " Hearing this, white night understood everything. Indeed. The merchant is just a dark organization. As a businessman, how can he not understand the principle of making friends? No matter whether the business can be done or not, it is worthwhile to make friends and make friends with them. "But then again, our auction house is indeed some transcendent guests. Even I can''t see the guests of this level. There are only a few figures of such figures, and each of them is at the top level of the state of Lisheng. Those so-called saints, emperors and dignitaries are like ants in front of them, and they are generally only as high as our headquarters I don''t even know their names Speaking of this, er Fu smiles bitterly.Bai Ye was also quite surprised and nodded: "so, where to identify the magic weapon?" "It seems that the white dragon master wants to be the guest of honor of my heixuan auction house!" Er Fu laughs. "Yes, if it''s convenient, please write an application for me." "Oh?" Er Fu has some doubts. If the white night decides to introduce the people of longjue into Cangtian cliff, what should be done with the protection of heixuan auction house? However, he did not refuse, so he nodded: "white dragon master, you first come back to my black Xuan auction house for identification. After obtaining the identification card, I will hand in the brand together, and the above will give you corresponding protection according to the grade shown on the brand." "Well, I''ll go now!" The white night sank, and then cut off the token. "My Lord, where shall we go?" Next to Huang Yao busy asked. "I''m not going anywhere. Listen. From now on, everyone will immediately go into the work of repairing the heaven punishment array to strengthen the defense of Outland. If there are gangsters coming to disturb us, we will kill them!" The road sank in the white night. Huang Yao was completely confused. "My Lord! We''re not going back to the sky cliff He asked, trembling. "No more!" White night''s expressionless face said: "the four sides of Xuantian, I will deal with it! You can open all the borders and stick to the defense. I''ll be back in two days! " When the sound falls, the night jumps into a stream of light and escapes in the sky. "Farewell to the dragon master!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2138 The situation of the four sides Xuantian was urgent, and he did not dare to waste a minute''s time in the white night and rushed to the Cangtian cliff. Now that he has made a decision, he doesn''t want to take people into the sky cliff. After all, he can''t hide for a long time, unless he plans to hide in the sky cliff all his life. What''s more, whether it''s the Shenji palace or the heixuan auction house, it won''t last long. It is better to ask oneself than to ask others. Only by solving the root cause of the problem can we be free from threat! In order to have peace of mind. Cangtian cliff. Erfu has already let the people of heixuan auction house greet the white night at the door. Near here, the white night is also a nonstop rush to the auction house. Entering the auction house, Erfu has taken the initiative to welcome. "White dragon master, it''s been hard all the way, ha ha ha..." Erfu hugged his fist and laughed, his enthusiasm was incomparable, and his attitude was bold. "Er Fu Lord, let''s not waste time, take me to the appraisal." Day night straight to the theme, straight to the mouth. "The white dragon master is also a cheerful man, and there will be no delay for the two blessings. A Xiang, you can take the white dragon master to identify the treasure. When the appraisal is over, give me the appraisal result as soon as possible, and I will write the application form." Er Fu said with a smile. "Yes, my Lord." The servant of an auction house nearby was busy making a gift, and then bowed to the side and said, "Lord white dragon, please come here." "Good!" The white night nodded and went down with the servant. In fact, the process of identification is very simple, which is to put the magic weapon out of the guests on a special identification object for black and Xuan auction. This identification artifact was issued by the total part of heixuan auction house. Each division has one. It is also a very magical and mysterious treasure. Because the division of the people can not identify high-grade treasures, so equipped with such artifacts. After leaving at night, Erfu turned to the cabinet. White night is worried, and he is also worried. After all, there is a time limit for the things he gives to white night. If he misses the time, it will be even more difficult to finish it. Therefore, he does not want to delay his time, so he tries to help Bai Ye deal with the matter. Back in the cabinet, Erfu took a pen and paper and wrote it. Half a column of incense in Kung Fu, a standard format application has been completed. "Somebody, get the box." Er Fu called out. A middle-aged man with a goatee beard walked into the cabinet with a box in his hand. Erfu carefully put the halo paper into the box, and then took out an object that he had given him before the white night. He used his soul power to extract a little smell of white night from the top and seal it at the mouth of the box... "now we just need to wait for the result there." Er Fu looked at the box and whispered. On hearing the sound, the man next to him said cautiously, "my Lord, do you think this examination and approval can pass?" "Well? What do you mean Er Fu took a strange look at him: "since the application has been handed in, can it still not pass? These are all VIPs from my auction house. If the VIPs are in trouble, how can we help them out? Our heixuan auction house has no such hospitality "But... My Lord, you forget that a group of people were transferred out there last month..." others approached a few minutes and whispered carefully. This word a, two Fu Leng Leng Leng, suddenly is thought of what, facial expression tenses a few minutes. After a moment, he snorted and said angrily, "in the final analysis, Shenji palace is incompetent. Otherwise, how can the power inside be used in that kind of place! The assistance we have provided to Shenji palace over the years has really fed the dog! " With that, er Fu hammered down the table and said angrily, "I don''t know why those people above want to help the Shenji palace like this. They really took the money to support the rice barrel!" "My Lord, be careful. Our auction house is not peaceful! If you say that, you will be in great trouble! " Next to the people are scared face all white a circle, people quickly said. Er Fu pinched his fist secretly, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. He did not continue with the topic. He just breathed and said coldly: "it seems that I have to tell Bai Ye in advance. If he fails to pass the application, I hope he won''t blame me! Only he is the most suitable person for this matter. If he can''t help me solve this problem, I''m afraid it will have to be delayed for a long time. Once there is a change in the plan, then I''ll give up all my previous efforts! " Others nodded and said, "what adults say is very true." At this time, a rapid sound of footsteps sounded from outside, and then an excited and trembling voice came in. "Big... Big... Adult... White... White... White... The identification result of the white dragon master has come out..." hearing this voice, Erfu was a little surprised. "Ah Xiang, what''s the matter? Why are you so flustered? " The man next to him frowned. "Now that the identification results are out, let''s bring them in." Er Fu cried. "It''s... Your honor..."Ah Xiang outside said trembling, and then rushed in. The bright token on his hand. That''s the token from the treasure detector. The token indicates the rating of the VIP. "Big... Adult..." Ah Xiang knelt down in front of Er Fu, holding the token in both hands and calling out. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so flustered? " Er Fu looked at Ah Xiang strangely. He took the token and put it into the box. He asked him inexplicably, but he didn''t go to look at the token carefully. However, Ah Xiang pointed to the box and tried to say something, but he couldn''t speak, as if his throat was stuck. "Ah Xiang, what''s the matter? Why do you look so ugly? " The people next to him drank heavily. "Big... Adult... Token..." Ah Xiang spit out a few words. "Token?" Er Fu frowned and asked. But a Xiang is still unable to say why, his face still shows a strong shock and incredible, the brain seems to be shaking. Er Fu was too lazy to ask again. He handed the box to someone else and said in a deep voice: "it''s not too late. Send it to the headquarters immediately. You must pass the result tomorrow! Let''s get this over as soon as possible. " "Yes, my Lord." Others carefully took over the seal box and immediately turned back. "You go down too!" Er Fu cheered at the silly ah Xiang. Ah Xiang opened his mouth and stopped. Then he clasped his fist and retreated carefully. "What''s wrong with this guy?" Er Fu was confused, but he didn''t think much about it. He got up and walked out the door to the hall. Now the white night is waiting in the hall. "White dragon master!" Er Fu welcomed him with a smile. "Lord Erfu." White night hugged fist, light said: "the rest please you!" "Ha ha ha ha, don''t worry. If the headquarters has the result, I will inform you in the first time." Er Fu gave a laugh, and then he drew closer. He said in a low voice, "but for some reasons, this time''s approval may not be as easy as before." "Not as easy as before?" White night eyebrows move: "Er Fu adult this is what meaning?" "I have just received news that our auction house has been harassed by a group of curfews, and some of the strong people in the auction house have been transferred to deal with these gangsters, so... So the approval may not be approved... Lord white, I''m sorry that I can''t tell you in time. Please forgive me..." Erfu said apologetically. "What else?" The brow of white night frowned. "Don''t worry, white dragon master. I will try my best to help you." Er Fu smiles apologetically and says, "but if you can, please help me finish it as soon as possible." After all, er Fu still thinks about his own affairs... "I''d better deal with my own affairs first." The white night seemed absent-minded. But at this time, he suddenly thought of something, and the man suddenly turned his head and asked, "Mr. Erfu, this approval should also be carried out according to the level?" Er Fu was slightly stunned and nodded: "yes, at present, it will be difficult for silver VIP to obtain asylum approval. Gold VIP should not be affected, and Xuanjin VIP will definitely provide the highest level of protection." "Oh! That''s good! " The white night was a great relief. This scene falls into ER Fu''s eyes, but makes him confused. "Well?" "It''s late. Lord Er Fu, I have to go to Outland first. After I finish dealing with Outland, I''ll try my best to finish what you told me. As for the result of the examination and approval, please ask the person sent by the auction house to go to Waiyu to find me directly! Farewell White night hugged his fist, then turned to the layman. "In this case, I won''t leave the dragon master. Please walk slowly!" Er Fu called quickly. Soon, white night left the heixuan auction house and began to attack Outland again. Er Fu watched him leave, whirled and touched his chin. After thinking for a moment, he turned his head and drank, "come on!" "My Lord!" A servant came running by. "Go and get me the treasure information and identification results that are hanging in our auction house in the daytime." Drink two blessings. "Yes." The man ran down. A moment later, he came up with several pieces of glossy white paper. Er Fu took a look. After a moment, his expression was frozen. If he looked down, his eyes were swollen, and his mouth seemed to be able to plug eggs. "This... This..." He stares at the place where the white night disappears in the distance, and looks at the thing in his hand in a hurry... "crazy! Crazy!! Is he... Is he crazy at night Er Fu can''t help shaking, and the whole person is also shivering. He can''t hold on to his paper"Are you all right, my lord?" The people nearby asked. "Come on, go and call Ah Xiang for me. Come on!" Two blessing shrieked. The sound rang through the auction house. The servant trembled all over and was frightened. He turned his head and ran down in a hurry. After a while, the branch of cangtianya heixuan auction house was boiling www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2139 It takes at least two days to go back and forth between Outland and Cangtian cliff. I don''t know what''s going on in the dark sky. However, when he left heixuan auction house, Bai Ye still asked Erfu for information about the four directions Xuantian. Sifang Xuantian, located in fuze Lingyu of Lisheng Prefecture, is a super power clan which has been operating for many years. It is said that in ancient times, Sifang Xuantian has existed. This potential clan has a long history and profound foundation. Even the potential clan such as the Supreme God''s temple will appear humble in front of them. Sifang Xuantian has always been domineering. Over the years, he has been looking for an excuse to annex other powerful clans and covets the most valuable treasures around, including the ancient library of Shenzong. If it had not been for the low-key actions of the supreme god heaven hall, people could not grasp it, and because of the deterrence of Shenji palace, they would have bitten down the supreme god temple. Of course, these are not the key points. What matters most to white night is that Sifang Xuantian has a record of fighting with Shenji palace. And... Head to head! It is said that a high-level descendant of the four directions Xuantian slaughtered a clan gate without any reason because he was greedy for magic weapons. The survivors of that sect went to the Shenji palace, and the Shenji palace immediately sent people to capture it. Unexpectedly, they were fiercely resisted by the four sides Xuantian, and even the Shenji palace people were injured. Shenji palace attached great importance to this incident, so it sent a team of nearly 1000 people to the four directions Xuantian to force him to hand over the murderer. However, Sifang Xuantian still resisted and refused to live or die. Shenji palace was enraged and once again added to the ranks of ten thousand people, intending to directly attack and kill Sifang Xuantian. Finally, Sifang Xuantian compromised, but only handed over the murderer''s body, saying that he had committed suicide. As a matter of fact, many people have guessed that the soul and spirit of the corpse had long been transferred to another body by the people of the four directions Xuantian. The original owner had already survived on the other body, and only a body was handed over. However, the people in Shenji palace were helpless. In addition, the front line was tight, so it was impossible to delay too much time on the four sides Xuantian because there was no evidence We can only take the body, get some compensation, and we''ll end the matter. It surprised many people. After all, the Shenji palace can''t give up the act of refusing to cooperate with the Shenji palace and shielding the murderers, or even resisting the Shenji palace like Sifang Xuantian. However, Shenji palace does not pursue the responsibility, which is really surprising. Some people think that Shenji palace is due to the strength of the four sides of Xuantian and dare not pursue responsibility. Some people think that Shenji palace is now facing greater problems, and they do not want to waste extra energy and entangle with the four sides of Xuantian. But no matter what kind of speculation, it is enough to show that the strength of the four sides of Xuantian can not be underestimated. And... Dare to challenge the Shenji palace, can also prove the profound foundation of the four sides of the Xuantian. Seeing these materials, the white night''s face was also heavy. He collected the information, and the man sped forward. It''s just that... just as the white night was approaching Outland, a strange smell filled the air. "Well?" As soon as he breathed hard in the daytime, he immediately looked forward. However, he saw that the space leading to the outer region was all twisted. There was a lot of blood mist in the twisted places. Seems like there was a fight here just now? In the white night, his face sank, and he speeded up and rushed forward. Whoa!! The air force of the belt directly flattens the twisted space. Soon, the night entered Outland. However, as soon as people arrived in Guanglan area, the smell of blood in the air rose wildly, and a violent atmosphere was also blowing here with the strong wind. The heart of the white night was beating wildly, and a bad feeling pervaded his heart. He widened his eyes and quickened the pace. I don''t know how long after that, he finally entered the Guanglan area, close to longjue''s residence. At the moment, in front of longjue''s residence, countless longjue people are fighting desperately, as if they are encircling something. There are countless corpses on the ground. The blood gathers into a river and flows wildly on the ground. However, in this kind of Kungfu, there are still a large number of figures falling to the ground in the sky. The figure of the dead dragon. The scene is like a hell of Shura. There was only a long whistling sound. Then there was a huge explosion line in front of the dragon. The shadow of dragon and tiger can be seen in the explosive lines. After it appears, it will be like a big mouth in the blood, and all the Dragon Jue people around the station will be embezzled. When the crack disappeared, hundreds of thousands of dragon people disappeared. This time, they are dead. The long Jue people stationed in the station are all dumbfounded. Standing in front of them, the giant dragon is staring at them. The soul man with red hair and red leather armor. "How could that happen?"Sitting on the ground, Ji Di, covered with blood, stared at this horrible scene. There was no one around to answer her questions, and everyone was in a poor state. The red haired soul killed hundreds of thousands of people with one move, but his expression did not change at all. He snorted coldly and walked toward longjue station, intending to flatten the whole place. Long Jue people are all tense face, quietly back. But as soon as the red haired soul took a step, he stopped, turned slightly, looked behind him, and gazed at the white night not far behind him. "Dragon, dragon master, are you back at last?" Red hair soul of the hoarse toward the white night road. "Are you... A person from all directions?" The white night glared at the corpses of those dragon Jue people on the ground, felt the time track that had been destroyed on them, and asked in a dry voice. His expression was strange, and his pupils were full of disbelief. "I''m the emissary of Xuantian''s burning heart. I''m ordered by my superiors to wipe out the Dragon Jue. Dragon master, if you''re smart, kneel down and be subdued, you''ll have a good time!" Said the red haired soul without expression. However, the white night did not seem to hear his words, just pointed to the people on the ground, staring at him. "You killed these people, didn''t you?" "I killed you, and I will kill you." Said the red haired soul without expression. When the voice dropped, he was already pacing in the air and came towards this. The desolate and Xiaoxiao spirit is like the water of the river and sea, which is cathartic towards this. "You killed it... That''s easy to do... That''s easy..." whispered in the white night, and suddenly, the dull face suddenly became ferocious, the arm moved quickly, and pulled out the abandoned God sword from his waist and waved it forward. "Die!" The roar of anger rang through the air. Sonorous! Like a roaring demon, the grim sword Qi splits the void in front of him and cuts at the red haired soul. However, he saw the red haired soul waving his arms wildly, and a red flame burst out from his palms. Then there was a roar of Phoenix, and a huge divine Phoenix rushed out of his palm and ran into the abandoned spirit sword. Bang! Shenfeng collided and exploded on the spot. The flame is extremely strange and the temperature is amazing. It can melt the earth directly, but it can''t break the power of the sword. However, the other party obviously planned how to deal with the white night''s Hongbing. Although the fire phoenix exploded, the flame did not dissipate. Instead, it was torn into two pieces by the power of the divine sword, like a big hand, wrapped up in the white night from left to right. The blazing temperature is terrible. The white night''s face was cold, cold and grim: "you this flame, fight too far from Huang?" As soon as the voice fell, he pulled out his sword again and left the Huang sword. A vast force of flame suddenly leaped out of the body of the sword and rushed at the fire of the gods and phoenixes. Shua! The fire of the divine Phoenix was directly engulfed by the sword power of Lihuang, and the terrible sword force turned into a big wave of flame again, and followed the abandoned sword power to rush to the red haired soul. In front of the flame of Lihuang sword, the fire of the God Phoenix is so weak and ridiculous. The red haired soul''s face suddenly tightened, and he quickly took out the magic weapon from the storage ring on his hand. Bang! A magic weapon like a glass lamp is activated, and the body of the red haired soul immediately darts out a large number of separate bodies, which are arranged layer by layer to surround the white night. The sword power of abandoning the gods and the sword power of Lihuang devoured hundreds of branches, but it seems that their original dignity has been transferred and has not died. "Physical separation?" My eyes are slightly tight at night. These incarnations are not the ones incarnated by soul Qi or illusion, but by the power of their own origin by the help of magic weapons. As long as these avatars are not all killed, his original self will not die. However, using such a move, it is obviously to fight with the white night. White night face a tight, feel a bit wrong. The red haired soul can clearly go around, why is it so crazy? Did he feel that he could kill several Hongbing in his hand and just defeated Qiu Tian? It should not be possible! It''s more like... Drag? Hold me? The white night breathes a tight, suddenly thought of something, quickly looked to the distance, but saw there void a twist. "No! Get out of here He understood in an instant, and yelled at Huang Yao, Xu Ziming, Ji Di and others in longjue''s residence. But it''s not. However, a delicate space door suddenly burst out of the twisted void, and a large number of figures appeared in the back door. That''s the person from the four directions. As soon as they appeared, they could not help but say that they killed the Dragon Jue station. There was no time for anyone to react. "Enemy attack!" "Defense"Come on, cover your men! Retreat!" The sound of roar resounded through longjue station again. Countless enchantments and arrays were opened at the first time. "White night, my pupils are soaring... " white night, my superiors have said that I will hold you back, they will destroy you, and you will eventually pay for your reckless behavior! " The red haired Soul here gazed at the white night without expression, and the coldness and killing intention of his face were particularly obvious. "Get out of here In the white night, his eyes were red with blood. He roared and rushed with his sword. At the same time, the innumerable parts of the red haired soul have rushed to him, directly turned into a human wall and blocked in front of him... he wants to delay time! As long as he can hold off all the rest in the night, long Jue will be slaughtered completely! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2140 The sudden appearance of the four sides of Xuantian people is almost like a tiger into the sheep, directly into the dragon out of the crowd, crazy slaughter. Their strength is extremely terrible, the worst is Dacheng Xuanjun, immortal xuanhuang everywhere, and even as strong as the existence of emperor level. Although long Jue has a large number of people, it is like an army of ten thousand people against a God in front of these strong men. No matter how many people... How can they defeat God? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... just listen to a series of explosions, and then see a lot of terrible space burst in the crowd. Countless people were torn apart by the split space, and the blood flowers blossomed out like roses. What a terrible scene. "Withdraw!" Yinghua sword''s face changed, and he immediately turned to drink and yelled, "take the Lord Ji Di and they go now!" Hearing the sound, Huang Yao and others rushed to the Ji emperor and the snake in the middle of the crowd. If something goes wrong with these people, they don''t know how to account to the day. But how can Ji Di be a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death? She bit her teeth and said, "the Dragon Lord is here, and you are all here. Why should I go first? My life is no more expensive than you! And I am afraid of death After that, Ji Di directly urged her to sacrifice the magic weapon handed to her by the white night. With a wave of her plain hand, she saw a burst of soul gas in her palm. When the spirit was dispersed, a huge ship flew out and pressed hard on the four sides of Xuantian people. "Ah A man from the four sides of the sky opened his mouth directly and let out a long howl. The roaring sound was like a hammer, pounding the suppressed ship fiercely. Before the ship fell down, it was completely broken. The terrible sound wave continued to impact. After covering the crowd, countless people vomited blood on the spot, or fainted, or died directly. Try hard, tie Wanqing and others to resist. Ji Di clenched her teeth and urged the spirit of heaven to fight with the magic weapon. However, even with the unique magic weapon given by the white night, she was still hard to resist such a strong man. Pooh! Only see Ji Di spit out a mouthful of red blood. Those who tried to fly out were shocked by the sound of terror, and their skin and flesh cracked. The Emperor Yan, who wanted to be close to the powerful man in the four directions, was shaken back a hundred meters before he could make a move. The scene was a mess. Long Jue was completely crushed. Except for using some magic weapons or relying on the array, other means could not pose any threat to the people in the four directions of the Xuantian sky... seeing this scene, his eyes turned red in the twinkling of an eye. He rushed forward regardless of everything. He abandoned the divine sword and Lihuang sword, pulled out the scabbard in an instant, and slashed hard at the human flesh wall composed of red haired souls in front of him. Sonorous! The whistling sword is like the mood of the white night at the moment. It is irritable and angry. But the red haired soul seems to have been prepared for it. His countless body parts read the formula together, and then he dances with his hands. A large number of strong spatial forces linger in front of him. Then the force of space quickly condenses into a huge opening to meet the attacking sword force. Although the power of the two Hongbing swords is devastating and shocking, but they ran into the huge space, but they were embezzled and sent away, and not much power slapped on the red haired soul''s part. Whew! A small hole has been torn out of the human flesh wall composed of red haired souls. When the speed is about to reach the limit, the white night intends to rush through the hole. But just as he was about to cross the gap, all the sub bodies suddenly gathered towards the gap, and they raised their arms to grab them. Whoosh... those hands actually burst out a flame arm like a fire snake. They grabbed the white night that was about to jump through the mouth, and they tied the white night in front of the mouth. "Want to go? Then you must kill me first The red haired soul drank and yelled without expression. But that''s just been said. Roaring... above the sky, there were four thunders. Then four thick lightning came down from the sky and directly hit the crowd of dragon Jue. "Well?" All the people in the four directions were stunned. The red haired soul couldn''t help looking there. But see the lightning dissipated, the spirit of no, four tall and straight figure appeared in the place where the lightning fell. That''s the four authorities! What''s more, he is the organ of four emperors. "Is this?" All the people in the four directions are stunned. But before they knew it, the four secret device men had rushed back to them and killed them with their weapons. Caught off guard, several powerful people from the four sides of Xuantian were killed and separated by the organ people and died on the spot.The rest of the Xuantian people were beaten, some in a hurry. The situation was temporarily eased by the sudden appearance of the four authorities. Long Jue''s people are also a sigh of relief, temporarily relying on the four organs to fight back. "There are some means." The red haired soul of a group of body, eyes a Lin, one after another to take back the line of sight, turn to look at the white night. Love before the white night is not really to rush past, but to release the four organs. With these four powerful hitters, at least long Jue has the strength to fight back. But at this time, a hoarse, low voice came out. "Just some means?" As soon as the words fall, the body of the red haired soul immediately looks at the sound source. But I saw the white night which was entangled by countless red palms suddenly drank. Bang! His body immediately burst out a strange force, and with him as the center, rapidly expanded around, covering all the red haired soul''s sub bodies. "Is this?" The red haired soul breathes. "Wuxiao spirit state!" He heard a long cry of the white night, and then his hands were lifted violently, and the arms of fire bound to his arms were all broken. This is to break free of bondage! "The sky is burning!" The red haired soul''s face changed greatly, and he roared again. A lot of red runes flashed out of his skin. A high temperature rushed out of his body and shot into the sky like a beam of light. Then a flame came down from the sky and hit the white night crazily. The whole night was swallowed by the white man. The earth is melted through, the void is turned into ripples, and the aura and soul power floating in the air are all evaporated. However... this terrible light didn''t last long, but it suddenly became thinner and disappeared after three breathless efforts. And the white night... Still in place, intact. "What?" The red haired soul''s face changed suddenly, but he didn''t expect that his method would be ineffective for the white night. "Now... It''s my turn!" In the white night, his eyes were red with blood, and he roared ferociously. Then he lifted his sword and waved it. Whoosh! The sword cuts in the air, and the red haired soul immediately drives the body to escape. However, when the sword went down, there was no sword spirit flying out, and a few of the avatars were directly changed into two parts, as if they were cut by something. "This..." the red haired soul is frightened, and his eyes are like copper bells. At this time, the white night is already waving the Hongbing crazily, abandoning the divine sword and Lihuang sword interweave like shadows. The blades of the two swords are obviously cut in the void, but they seem to be cut on the body of the red haired soul. After a while, the number of these split bodies has been madly reduced, and the breath of the red haired soul is becoming weaker and weaker. After all, every one of them is created by him with his original power. If he dies, his strength will be weaker. Seeing this, the red haired soul seems to have understood something. Looking only at a statue far away, he raised his eyes, calmly gazed at the white night, and then said hoarsely, "is this the power of your field? In your field... I should have no escape! White night, you still have some skills! It''s just... It''s a pity that you can''t laugh to the end!! If you offend me, you have to pay the price! You''re a loser after all This side is still crazy chopping white night to hear the sound, face instant Zheng, and then roar, crazy dance sword. The two swords are almost to the point where there is no shadow. In a breath, hundreds of them died miserably. Whew! Under the coverage of Wuxiao God state, the last part of the red haired soul was finally hard to escape. All the avatars were cut off by the white night, and the red haired soul fell. Get rid of the red hair soul, white night immediately with a sword crazy toward the dragon station. But at this time, the four celestial beings who had been resisted by the four authorities suddenly made trouble. They seem to have got some instructions, all crazy general toward the Dragon Jue this side, and is regardless of everything, sacrifice life and death! There are only four organs, which can''t stop the dozens of people in the four directions. The night breath suddenly tight, immediately realized what, immediately shrieked out a way: "quickly withdraw!" However, it was too late to roar. He flung out the abandoned magic sword and the Lihuang sword. The two sharp swords turned into two streamers and stabbed at longjue''s residence. Then the sword power of the two swords burst out. At the same time, the dozens of souls from the four directions of Xuantian also burst into self explosion at this moment... it turns out that the death of the red haired soul is a signal! When he can no longer resist the white night, that is, when these people blow themselves up, after all, they can not escape from the sword of white night!So... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the terrifying and destructive force that can shatter the void and heaven and earth sweeps through the sky and turbulence in the world. Before the white night was washed away, the whole longjue station was enveloped by a terrible and destructive force that destroyed everything. The breath, like the tempestuous waves, is blowing wildly around. All around all turned into dust and disappeared. Everything was annihilated under the terrible impact. White night against the force of destruction to rush forward, let the force of destruction tear his body, but he did not feel pain, continue to move forward, without a bit of pause and retreat. When we are close to longjue station, we find that the whole station is in a mess and miserable... everything is fragmented! He was staring at the scene in front of him, and let the atmosphere of destruction impact his body, and the whole person was frozen in place www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2141 The abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword still stab in the open space in the center of longjue station. The sword power of the two swords has been expanded. The impact force produced by the self explosion of dozens of ghosts from the four directions is not enough to break through the sword force. It''s just that the speed of sword power is too late. After the self exploding power diffuses, it comes late. Many forces have already run into the crowd of dragon Jue Ren. The inner dragon Jue people simply can''t bear the shock of this horror. The first group of people directly died of ashes on the spot. And from the middle, the soul of the dragon is a piece of falling. The scene was appalling. The whole longjue station is like a broken bronze mirror, which is fragmented. Seeing this, the white night finally understood the meaning of the four directions. This time they are not aiming to eradicate the dragon. Their purpose is to torture and revenge the white night! They want to make the night feel hopeless and helpless. They don''t kill white night! Only the people around him. The red haired soul man couldn''t kill the dead white night, including the hundred people from all directions. His duty is to delay the white night! In the beginning, they didn''t plan to take white night. After all, there are still Hongbing on white night. However, it''s too late to know these things now... in the daytime, he stepped on the platform of the station and walked towards the people lying on the ground. The impact of the rear long Jue people is not big, one after another to stand up, although many people are still injured. "Dragon master?" "How could this... Be so?" People are staring at this horrible sight which makes people numb. But see white night a few steps forward, a hold up a woman lying on the ground. That man... It''s Ji di. At the moment, her skin and flesh cracked, her face was very pale, her small mouth was full of blood, the whole body of soul gas were scattered, and the breath was also very few. The white night hastily takes out the pill from the Shenji palace from the Qianlong ring and fills it into the mouth of Ji di. The pill was quickly digested under the power of his soul, and the effect was volatilized. The faint breath of Ji Di Na was immediately stabilized. Seeing this, the white night breathed a sigh of relief. Although Ji Di was seriously injured, she still had a lot of protective magic weapons given by night. In addition, the people of dragon Jue surrounded her and guarded her. Therefore, although she was seriously injured, she could still be rescued. "Dragon master!" At this time, the snake called out, and then came to this with difficulty. She has always been at the back of the crowd and has not been hit much. "Take Qianqian down for a rest." Hoarse at night. "Yes." The snake was busy in front of him, holding the nearly unconscious Ji di. Bai Ye inspected Xia Tu, Huang Yao and others again. Although they were seriously injured, they could all be saved. This time, the white night is not stingy, directly take out all the powerful pills stored on his body, and use them to cure the people of longjue. Those who were not seriously injured were also immediately involved in the rescue work. However, at this time, a familiar figure reflected in the sight of the white night. In the daytime, he breathed heavily, took three steps and two steps, and immediately rushed over and picked up the figure. But at the moment, the figure is no longer aware, the whole person soft and powerless collapsed in the arms of the white night. "Wanqing! Wanqing The white night cried out in a hurry. It turns out that this man is tie Wanqing. But wan tie didn''t respond. However, Wan''s face turned pale after a moment''s examination. Tie Wanqing still has a faint breath, but... Her lifeline has been severely damaged. Suddenly, she still has one breath left, but she can''t recover from the body through the breath of life. It''s almost the same as the living dead! The white night looks very ugly. Tie Wanqing''s situation... Is much worse than expected. His arm was shaking. There was also a smell of destruction in the air. When these people exploded, they also detonated several unique magic weapons. As a result, the wounds of these people were still attached to other forces, including the power of time. Therefore, the time trajectory here has been disordered, and it is impossible to recover them through time reversal. This is a premeditated self explosion! People from all directions are so cruel? "Wan Qing, don''t worry, I will cure you!" The night is white and whispering. But just as he got up and held tie Wanqing ready to come back, his eyes caught a familiar figure.White night heart is already heavy and cool countless, people almost some dull to go to that line. The body is Yinghua sword. At the moment, his skin completely lost its color, and there was no trace of heartbeat and breath rippling all over his body. The whole person was lying on the ground, his body was also broken, his legs had been broken, and his arm bones were all broken, which made him miserable. His position is too far forward, the self explosion impact is too large, there is no sign of life, the lifeblood has been completely destroyed, it is a miracle that he can retain the body, and it is impossible to live. The white night looks at Yinghua sword silently without saying a word. The disciples of the Yijian heavenly palace over there also saw the Yinghua sword lying on the ground. They all cried out and cried bitterly. "Elder martial brother!" "Big brother!" ... people yelled and rushed to their knees. Although the Yijian heavenly palace was incorporated into longjue, the people in the Yijian heavenly palace still retained their organizational structure and were led by Yinghua sword, so the feelings of the people were still deep. "Previously, Yinghua sword was always in front of us, but we couldn''t stop it. Now... Alas..." Huang Yao looked at Yinghua sword and sighed repeatedly. "His quality is very high... With time, will become a party of great ability, unfortunately..." Qi Ming also on the front, hoarse said. Crying and sighing were interwoven at the scene. The atmosphere of sadness pervaded. "Put his body away, put it in the coffin and keep it." The white night spoke in a low voice, and his voice was extremely dry, but after a moment, he looked up again: "bury all the bodies of people, OK, if there are no bodies... Try to collect their personal utensils and seal them up..." people are puzzled, but they don''t ask. After embracing the fist, they all went down to act. White night clenched his fist, his face showed a touch of desolation and firmness. The time technique is useless, and the elixir array is invalid. At this time, only the resurrection technique can save these people. Went to the temple of supreme God, but did not get the legendary art of life and death, hateful! White night thought. But he believed that sooner or later he would master the power. At that time, these dead people will be reborn again by his hand!! The loss of longjue in this war is too great, not only the loss of personnel, but also the loss of the station and the large array. Although Outland is large in size and rich in resources, it is not a safe place without the protection of Shenji palace. A strong soul soul alone can''t bear to do damage at night! There has to be a solution. White night frowns and meditates. The scene of long Jue people are very tired. But fortunately, there is an endless stream of dragons coming from all directions. Everything seems to be stable. However, just at this moment... Hua Hua Hua Hua... in the void, there were waves like ripples again, and then a strong breath of space rose from the void beside longjue station. Long Jue people are all in a daze and look at it one after another. Bai Ye gives tie Wanqing to the snake and turns to look there. Three seconds later, the crack appeared, and then it turned into a space. As soon as the space door was created, a large number of figures came out of it. About 20. But the breath of each of them was not weaker than that of the red haired soul. Long Jue''s people are stunned. "Enemy attack!" Xu Ziming roared at the first time. The voice fell, and longjue exploded again. The whole scene was boiling. All the people gathered towards the white night, and all kinds of magic weapons and soul skills were urged to open. People stare at the people nervously. But I saw them line up, staring at the white night without expression. These people have different costumes and wear many delicate and powerful magic weapons. Each of them is in charge of his own existence, and all of them have the same token hanging around their waists. It''s a token of the four directions. Seeing these people, the white night has understood everything. Red haired soul, delay his step. Those dozens of people from all directions killed those around him to revenge him. And these people... Are here to end his life! "Take people back to the sky cliff!" White night said without expression, and then pulled out the abandoned magic sword, but the other hand did not move the Lihuang sword. Instead, he grabbed it in the air and held a Qi sword. A Qi sword produced by Qi Ning of the dead dragon sword! "Adults..." "go!"It''s cold at night. The voice is unquestionable. Longjue people all hesitated, but at this time, they have no choice. "White night, have you ever felt regret now?" At this time, in the presence of more than 20 square Xuantian, a middle-aged man with a goat beard came out. The man quietly watched the white night and asked. "Now that it has been done, there is no regret." White night cold way, eyes rippling with ferocity. "Is it? It seems that the lesson is not enough for you The middle-aged man nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter, because it''s over. I''m here to finish you and take Hong Bing away! If you die with your hands tied, we''ll give you a good time. " "Tie your hands?" In the white night, the pupil became red, and his intention of killing broke out. He held his sword and said, "you''d better consider how to kill me first." The sound falls to the ground, and all the magic power is accumulated in the white night. It condenses the sword idea all over the body in the heart, intending to regenerate the sword meaning of destroying God. This moment, he won''t keep it. Even if it''s the body of the dead dragon sword! At this moment, his hatred for the four sides of Xuantian is beyond all. "Obstinate!" Seeing that the white night refused to obey, the people from the four sides of Xuantian were furious, and they all offered their weapons and magic weapons one by one, ready to encircle and suppress the white night. Let go of the mighty spirit. A great war seems to be staged again! However, just when the white night is about to collide with the powerful men of the four sides of the sky... boom! A gray thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky, and split in the void behind the four sides of the sky. In the void, a huge crack of a hundred Zhang long appeared in that void. People from all directions stopped and suddenly turned their heads. I can''t help looking at the white night. But see the crack suddenly open, and then a surging space breath burst out. A moment later... A huge space door slowly formed. "This is... The space door?" The breath is tight at night. A hundred feet long space gate? How could this be possible? Who''s coming? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2142 This huge space door seems to open the heaven and earth, directly covering in front of people. White night has never seen such a huge space door. The space gate distinguishes the strong and the weak. The high-strength space gate can stabilize the larger and wider space tunnel, so as to support the more powerful soul people to shuttle through the space door, while the low-strength space door can only let those weak soul people in and out. At present, the strength of the space door of these people from all directions is pretty good. At least, it is impossible for the white night to break such a space door. The existence coming out of the space door also has the capital to fight against the white night, and even kill the white night. However, the door of space released by these people is quite different from that of the huge gate that is generated now. What kind of existence can release such a huge space door? White night stopped the pace of progress, eyes dew dignified. All of them turned around and looked at the gate with vigilance. However, the Golden Gate gives birth to countless Rune marks. They fly out of the gate like a swimming fish, and then revolve around the gate constantly. This lasted for about three breaths, and all the rune marks suddenly trembled, and then they all stuck to the door edge of the space door. In an instant, the door edge burst out a flash of light. The torn door became chaotic. What a mysterious and powerful force. No matter who is on the scene, I''m afraid that they have never seen such a profound force of space! "Ah..." at this time, a female soul screamed. The people were all frightened and looked at the woman soul. But see her big eyes, mouth open, full of panic, as if to see something incredible. "Zhong Xiu! What''s the matter The people nearby asked in a hurry. But the woman is the first time to pull out the sword, a face of vigilance and tension, as if to guard against something extremely terrible. See here, people do not dare to hesitate, immediately turned the blade, aimed at the huge space door. The face of the white night was rather tight. At this time, there are several black spots in the center of the huge space door. White night fixed eyes to look, only to find that it is a venerable soul. Ten in all. In the huge space door, they look small and invisible. They lined up and flew towards this place. When they got out of the chaos, they could see their appearance clearly. These ten men are all men, and they are wearing black robes with white border and brown lines. Each of them is tall and dark. From the point of clothing, they obviously belong to the same force, but the most amazing thing is that they wear those magic weapons. They all have necklaces on their necks, rings on their fingers, headdresses on their heads, and their waistbands are shining brilliantly. Even the boots on their feet are flashing with unique marks. These ten people, not only can''t see through their breath, but also their magic weapons are so terrible? Who are they? White night is full of confusion. All the people in the four directions were also confused. Buzzing... at this time, I only feel a shiver in my waist at night. He quickly reached out and took off a token from his waist, only to find that it was Er Fu who sent the message. Open the token and hear the voice of Er Fu. His voice seemed a little excited and trembling. "White dragon master, you should have met the members of the matchless group of my heixuan auction house?" "No dual members?" White night slightly a Leng, looking in front of that from the space door out of the ten people, hoarse way: "you mean... These ten people?" "The matchless group is really composed of ten people. It seems that they have arrived." Er Fu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Lord white dragon, from now on, these ten people will provide you with shelter for ten days. In ten days'' time, they will return to the headquarters! If you still need to apply for asylum, please let me know and I will write a new application for you! " Hearing this, white night finally understood. He nodded and said, "thank you very much." "You''re welcome. You''re the gold level VIP of heixuan auction house!" Er Fu''s smile was a little bitter, and his mood was still very fluctuating: "who could have thought that you should hang Yeyao sword in my heixuan auction house... If you hang up a Hongbing, you will naturally be the highest. You are... Really bold..." Erfu did not expect that the white night was so crazy that he took out a Hongbing and put it into the heixuan auction house. What kind of magic weapon can resist the potential of Guohong soldiers? So, of course, the white night VIP level also reached the highest."Has Yeyao sword been bought now?" Asked the white night. "How could it be?" Two blessing is bitter and astringent smile: "you put out that sky high price, who is not a sigh? I don''t think anyone in Lisheng can buy this Hongbing... " when I heard the sound in the daytime, I was relieved. "I''m not going to sell Hong Bing. This time I''m mainly trying to use the power of your heixuan auction house to deal with the crisis in front of me. When I''m finished, I''ll withdraw the sale of Hong Bing." "That''s OK." Er Fu said with a smile: "it''s just that after the news came out, the sky cliff was very busy. I don''t know how many people have been attracted into it. People in Shenji Palace are in a headache. However, my small auction house is booming. Hahaha..." "this is not under my control." The white night vomited turbid, and then asked: "what strength are these members of the matchless group?" "I don''t know." "I don''t know?" "Yes." Er Fu had no choice but to say: "at present, you are the only VIP of Tianjin level, and the matchless group is also the first time to go out. I don''t know much about the matchless group, so I don''t know what extent their strength and soul state have reached." "So..." "in a word, the white dragon master can rest assured that it should be very easy to protect you from the harassment of the four sides Xuantian with the strength of the matchless group. After ten days, I will help you to submit the application for the first time, and you will be able to get the protection of the matchless group. Of course, the premise is that ye YaoJian still has to stay in my heixuan auction house." Er Fu said with a smile. The white night''s expression moved, and a flash of strange light flashed in his eyes, and then said faintly, "let me see the strength of these matchless group members first." "Ha ha, OK. If you have any questions, please contact me at any time." Er Fu said with a smile. "Well." One night, the token was hung up. At this time, the matchless group members over there have come. The people of the four directions Xuantian are subconsciously retreating, staring at these uninvited guests with dignity and seriousness. "Who are you?" A person from the four corners of Xuantian drank and yelled. However, these ten people, as if they had not heard the voice of Xuantian people from all directions, walked straight to the white night. The four sides Xuantian''s people retreated again and again, but they didn''t dare to direct their hands. When the ten people stood in front of the white night, they all knelt down on one knee. "The matchless group met with Lord Bai." All the voices came. "What?" These people from the four corners of Xuantian changed their colors. They didn''t expect that these ten people were actually the people of the white night. "How could it be? Are these guys... Incredibly... Dragon Jue people? " "The dragon is not a group of waste? How could there be such power? " All the people in the four directions were astonished and looked at the white night. At this moment, they are facing a formidable enemy. White night took a deep breath, his face also showed a touch of relaxed. The strength of Xuantian people in the four directions is not weak, and they can not see through the spirit of this matchless group of people. It can be seen that their strength is absolutely extraordinary. "Get up." The white night is light. "Yes, my Lord." The crowd rose. However, the white night pointed to the four sides of the Xuantian crowd and said faintly, "kill those people for me." As soon as this word came out, the four sides of Xuantian people breathed quickly, one by one was sweating, and was shocked to the extreme. But the next second, an indifferent voice came out. The first man with long hair said without expression: "I''m sorry, Lord white night, our duty is to protect your safety. We will never get involved in the dispute between you and others. After all, we represent the dark auction house." "What?" The white night froze. But it was not long before he realized it. Yes, the heixuan auction house only provides protection, not for the ten thugs in white night. If white night brings these ten thugs around to cause trouble, will this disaster be attributed to heixuan auction house? Heixuan auction house is the power of the merchant nature. The merchant''s nature can be seen clearly. They can''t do the business of losing money. "Go At this time, those four mysterious people no longer wordy, a low drink, instant turn is to leave. Since the other side is so terrible, they will not stay here. As soon as the white night''s face was tight, he rushed over with his sword. "Want to go?" With a big drink, he chopped the nearest Xuantian man with a sword. "Get out of here The man immediately burst into a drink and raised his hand. A violent spirit of spirit killed him towards the white night like a surge. The white night is not empty. He carries the sword and collides fiercely, intending to tear up the spirit.But just as soon as he was about to make a move... Hoo!!!! A space compression moment fell in front of the white night. It''s like magic coming! Dong Long!!! It explodes. However, the body of the soul who launched the attack on the white night was instantly compressed and broken, and the person died on the spot. And the spirit that he released, together with the void in front of him, burst to pieces! Second kill? The night breathes a tight, immediately stunned. He suddenly turned his head and found that it was a member of the matchless group over there. "Those who dare to hurt the Lord of white night must die!" The man said without expression. When this sentence fell, the white night couldn''t help but tremble, and was stunned on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2143 The white night is how also unexpected, these matchless group''s existence unexpectedly is so terrible. Just one move, we can wipe out these strong people from the four directions... how far is the gap between the two sides? Night breathing stagnation, staring at the front of the twisted void. The rest of the four mysterious people are also a face of incredible, astonished at the scene, one by one think they are dreaming. "Zhang Ju Someone breathed out. "How could it be so?" One can''t help murmuring. "Go... Go! step on it! Let''s go The shouts were scattered, and the people came back to their senses and ran forward like crazy. "Did you go?" The cold voice of the white night cheered, the pace of a little instant rushed past. At this moment, he directly abandoned all the defense, without any scruples, without any hesitation, straight forward to kill. With the help of these matchless groups of people, the white night has been unscrupulous, regardless of everything. However, as soon as he was close to those people, the four Xuantian people who were running away suddenly stopped and rushed to the white night. Slowly kill the idea of the moment will be wrapped up in the white night. "Well?" White night eyebrows move. But I heard a shrill cry. "White night, do you really think we''re going to run away? If we run away! They will only be punished and killed in the name of deserting soldiers by the powerful members of the potential clan! It''s death all over the place. Naturally, we want to drag you to death! " The four sides of Xuantian roared ferociously and stabbed the heart of the white night with their swords. The person of feeling square Xuan Tian didn''t want to escape at all! Sifang Xuantian has strict rules and regulations. If he runs away, he will only be killed by his own powerful people for treason and escape. It is better to sacrifice with honor, but to gain fame. And they will also guess that white night will give up defense because of the strength of the matchless group, so they deliberately pretend to escape to attract white night, and intend to erase it when it is unprepared. Everything, as they expected. White night did come in unprepared. In an instant, the fleeing man turned the gun head at the first time, turned into an abyss mouth, and devoured the white night. At that moment, the white night was full of swords, and the whole person was totally unprepared! At this time, even if the strength of the white night is increased by one notch, it is not enough to accept this vicious killing move! But... There was no panic in the white night. He didn''t defend himself. He even took back the abandoned magic sword that he had chopped. He was totally at the mercy of the other side. The appearance of this scene, but scared countless people of dragon. "Dragon master!" The cry of astonishment and terror rang out. People watched closely, the heart all hung up. The four sides of Xuantian people are also fierce, angry and angry in the heart. White night, this is not to treat them as people! "Asshole, go to hell!" "I''m going to tear you apart!" Everyone roared, crazy, this time, everyone used the last bit of strength in the body! White night seems to be in a situation of death. The four sides of Xuantian should tear him into pieces and shake them into particles!! But... at this critical moment, a strange and amazing force suddenly gathered and contracted in front of the white night! Breathe hard at night, then... boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... a series of blasting lines exploded. Then a huge black hole suddenly appeared. The black hole released an unparalleled adsorption force, and instantly sucked in all the four dark sky people who killed them in the white night. "Ah People from the four sides of Xuantian screamed bitterly, trying to break away from the sudden adsorption force. But... It doesn''t work. They were all swallowed up in the black hole. The pupil shrinks in the daytime and stares at the front. The appearance of this adsorption force actually stretched the space around him. But... He was not affected by the force of adsorption! White night can clearly see that dozens of people in the four sides of the dark sky are pulled and twisted in the black hole. In a short time, these people have become a ball of meat mud, as if into a pot of porridge, one by one is completely dead. A group of powerful people from all directions... All destroyed! In the room of electric light and flint! In the blink of an eye... all the people in longjue are staring at me. This terrible scene, I''m afraid that no one will forget it in this lifetime.Those dozens of statues enough to eliminate the existence of dragon Jue were rubbed into balls. Poof! The dark black hole suddenly burst open, and the terrible atmosphere evaporated and disappeared. But a ball of meat fell from the air and fell to the ground. And the space there has become extremely exaggerated. The whole space is completely pulled apart and fragmented, which is extremely terrifying. Judging from the degree of space fragmentation, it is impossible to recover for a while. White night turned his head and looked back at those matchless people. Just a glance, the heart sank again at night. Only one person raised his hand to this side. The palm of the man''s hand was still full of mysterious and pure power. As for the others, they just stood by and watched, and even the spirit of heaven didn''t stir them. The white night fell into silence. Such a terrible move is actually only one person''s work. One person... killed dozens of powerful people! And... it was just a trick! The other party didn''t even have the chance to resist or even escape... So it erased... is this still something that human can reach? I''m afraid no one would have expected such an end! Then he saw the man put down his hand and walked with the crowd to the side of the white night, and then stood in the same place without moving. White night tried to calm the mood of the waves, I do not know how long it took, just turned his head and looked at them, hoarse mouth: "who are you leading?" "Black yuan, leader of the matchless group, has met the Lord of white night." The long haired man stepped forward and nodded slightly. White night looked at him, thought under the mouth and asked: "your responsibility, is not only to protect my personal safety, other... Do not care, right?" "Yes." Heiyuan nodded and said with no expression: "because it involves the gratitude and resentment between potential families, my heixuan auction house will not take the initiative to attack anyone. Please forgive me for that." "And if I asked you to specify who to protect, would you go?" Ask again in the white night. Heiyuan directly shook his head: "only you are the VIP of our auction house, so our protection fee range is only you." The white night thought about it, then nodded: "in this case, that''s good! If you follow me, you must protect my safety... But if you miss and let me have an accident, what should I do? " "To hurt the VIPs of heixuan auction house is to offend our heixuan auction house. We are customer first. Every VIP protected by us is almost equal to our own person. If anyone ignores the warning of heixuan auction house and injures our VIP, our auction house will directly negotiate with the other party. If the negotiation fails, our auction house will give a direct warning by force £¡¡± Heiyuan said again. Hearing the sound in the white night, a glimmer of strange light passed through my eyes. He didn''t speak, just nodded, then turned away and asked no more questions. The members of the matchless group kept up with each other. "Dragon master!" The people of longjue seem to have recovered from the terrible scene just now. They looked at the white night and came up in a hurry. "Immediately arrange the recovery and treatment of the wounded, and arrange here to repair the heaven punishment array!" The white night came and said in a deep voice. "My Lord, are we not going back to the sky cliff?" Huang Yao went up and asked in amazement. "Deal with these things first." The white night took a deep breath without too much explanation. Hearing the sound, Huang Yao nodded silently and led the man to run down. "In addition, the defense of Outland should be removed, and the personnel should be assigned to the backup work." "Yes, my Lord." "Ziming!" At this time, the white night called out. "Your honor..." the wounded Xu Ziming was helped to come forward. However, Bai Ye takes out a magic weapon like a brush from Qianlong ring and hands it to Xu Ziming. "This is the treasure I got from the temple of supreme God. I will leave here for a while. If there is any accident here, you can inform me with this thing, and I will arrive here at the first time!" The night sank. Xu Ziming breathed: "my Lord, where are you going?" At this critical moment, if the white night is gone, the dragon will never be finished. If the people from all directions come, how can the current dragon fight against it. However, the white night shook his head and gave a faint smile: "don''t worry, these people are dead. The people from the four directions will not act rashly. Our dragon is safe for the time being. Moreover, I will go back and it won''t take too long. I will end all this." "End all this?" Xu Ziming is still confused.White night is too lazy to explain. At this time, he must race against the clock! Long Jue has only one chance! He took a turn, glanced at the matchless group, then stepped away and flew towards the distance. The unparalleled crowd immediately followed. After a while, the white night left Outland and entered the boundary of the five elements domain. He rushed to the nearest black and dark auction house branch. The arrival of the white night, but let the people in this branch restless. "Lord white night? Ah? It''s... It''s the matchless group, ladies and gentlemen? " The person in charge saw stepping into the white night, immediately a Leng, rushed out to meet him. "I want to buy a message." The white night is light. "Mr. white night, you are the only VIP of Tianjin in our heixuan auction house. All your consumption in our auction house is preferential. What news do you want to buy?" The person in charge nodded and asked with a smile. "All the news about the four directions of Xuantian." White night said quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2144 In the dim hall, a man in a cloak came slowly in. Inside, a woman in a big red dress is sitting on the chair above, holding a volume of reading materials in her hand. Her charming autumn eyes like gems are quietly watching every calligraphy and painting on the books. Her manner is very serious, attentive, meticulous, no distractions. But the man''s arrival clearly caught her attention. "What''s the matter?" But the man in the Cape looked up at the red dress above and spoke slowly. "The latest news, Cangtian cliff black Xuan branch, put on the shelf a treasure!" Women''s autumn eyes don''t lift, but they emit a charming voice full of magnetism. "What''s the treasure?" The cloaked man asked faintly. "Night shining sword." "Night shining sword?" The cloaked man raised his head slightly, and there was a trace of surprise in his voice. "Yeyao sword was originally ours, but it fell into Bai Ye''s hands because of Xu Wu''s incompetence. According to the information we got, Bai ye put the Yeyao sword on the heixuan auction house and became the VIP of heixuan auction house to seek shelter and avoid being persecuted by Xuantian people from all directions. Now, the price of Yeyao sword has been clearly marked in the auction house, which explains it We will take this sword back! " The woman turned the page and said slowly. "Oh?" The cloaked man thought about it and shook his head gently: "I''m afraid it''s impossible to buy it through normal channels, right? This must be a high price. Why would the white night deliberately sell the Yeyao sword? He doesn''t look like a resource hungry person. " "We can afford that price. It''s about to replace half of our current assets." The woman said again. Half of the property... What does that mean, the cloaked man knows. The cloaked man was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "how did the white night provoke the four directions of Xuantian?" "I don''t know, but it''s not good news. After all, Sifang Xuantian still has some strength. If his Hongbing flows into Sifang Xuantian, it will be much more difficult to get it than to take it from Bai Ye. But at present, he has the power of heixuan auction house to protect him, so we have to wait for a period of time and wait for the heixuan auction house in ten days The strong men sent out to protect the white night leave, and then look for opportunities. During this period of time, they first put their eyes on the body of Yeyao sword. " "You want me to go to Cangtian cliff?" Asked the cloaked man. "It''s not that I want you to go, it''s up there that wants you to go." The red coat closed the book and said, "everything is ready for you. You can start now. Now the white night is not in the Supreme God''s temple, and there is no one in the Shenji palace. As long as the power of heixuan auction house leaves, white night has nothing to rely on. This is our opportunity." "I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you think!" Finally Yan shook his head: "and if ye Yao sword... Since you can''t buy it with money, what should I do?" "It''s not something I''m thinking about." Red seemed unwilling to explain, and said faintly, "it''s time for you to start!" The cloaked man watched the red dress quietly for a while, then turned around and walked out of the room without saying a word. The red dress took back her sight and closed her eyes and thought about something. And at this time, out of the dark out of a vague figure. The figure bowed respectfully and said cautiously: "my Lord, although heixuan auction house provides shelter for the white night, it does not cure the root cause. Moreover, it is not an accident that the four sides Xuantian made a move at this critical point. I''m afraid that they will take advantage of the gap of the heixuan auction house''s strong man''s protection period to forcibly attack white night and plunder Hongbing soldiers. My subordinates think that we should deploy and control as soon as possible Control the situation. " "Control the situation? What do you mean? " The red dress swept the dim figure. "We can take this opportunity to fight with the four sides of Xuantian! You know, heixuan auction house has been supporting Shenji palace all the time. It''s good for us to let heixuan fight with Xuantian everywhere. " Again, the man said respectfully. Hearing this, the red dress fell into a deep thought. A moment later, she stood up straight. She went to the candlestick next to her, and quietly watched the flickering candle. I don''t know how long it took for her charming voice to ring again. "Send someone to keep an eye on the movements of Xuantian in all directions! If there is any change in the four sides of Xuantian, we will report it as soon as possible. " "Don''t you stare at long Jue?" "The white night depends on the strength of black Xuan to linger on. There is nothing to pay attention to. With the protection of black Xuan''s power, we are not good at fighting. We can only wait for the four sides of Xuantian to move their hands, then Mantis catch cicada, and we will be yellow finches." Red dress calm way: "do two hands to prepare, perhaps, we can take down the white night body several Hongbing bloodlessly!" "Your Majesty is wise. I will arrange it now." The man was busy making a ceremony, spinning and slowly retreating, disappearing into the shadow. ... ... whoosh! A break in the air. Then several figures fell from the sky and landed on the top of the mountain.These are the people of the day. But when he saw the white night, he took out a copy of the materials purchased from the heixuan auction house, took a glance, and then looked at the mountains falling on the clouds in front of him, and said faintly, "it should be here!" Then he sat down with his knees crossed. The ten souls in the back, like statues, stood still. I don''t know how long it took, and the strong wind roared again. The night opened its eyes and looked into the sky. But I saw a team trampling across the sky, rushing towards this. All of them were riding a heavenly horse made of gems, and they were dressed in luxurious robes and clothes. Among them, there was a huge luxurious car sedan, which was covered with amulets and inlaid with precious stones and gold patterns. It was obvious that ordinary people could not own them. This group of people were dusty and came to this line quickly, but just as they were about to cross the mountain on the cloud, a sword suddenly flew over and fiercely chopped at the car sedan here. "Be careful!" "There''s a situation!" The first group of people cried out. He saw a man sacrifice his soul Qi and turned it into an air mask to resist the sword Qi. But the air mask touched the sword spirit and was easily torn apart. The man''s face changed greatly, and immediately realized something. He cried out: "it''s the strength of Hong Bing!" "What?" All the others were shocked. A soul immediately launched the force of space, wrapped up the luxury car over there, and forced it aside. The line stopped abruptly. People all look embarrassed. But these people''s strength is not weak, immediately integrated the formation, surrounded the car sedan, and then pulled out the sword, looking at the direction of the sword. But see the white night step and jump, fly over. "Who are you?" First, a middle-aged man stares at the white night and drinks coldly. "Long Jue white night!" The voice of indifference came out. "White night?" Everyone was stunned and then looked at each other in a daze. "Who is the white night?" Only listen to the leader slightly side of the head, ask the people next to. "My Lord, I don''t know." Others shake their heads. However, a soul person in the back seemed to know something, and immediately stepped forward and whispered in the man''s ear. "Oh?" The man''s face showed a glimmer of surprise. He glanced at the white night and said faintly, "you are the white night who made a big array of punishments and didn''t listen to our four directions of Xuantian''s warning, and stubbornly fought against us?" "You say yes, that''s it." The white night is light. "Oh, what? How did you get here? It''s because you have a lot of resentment against me, so do you want to revenge us? " The man chuckles out the voice, light says, the disdain in the eye is particularly obvious. "Well." White night nodded, and then took out the abandoned sword and walked towards the man. There was no expression on his face: "but at the same time, you should borrow your identity." "Borrow our identity?" The middle-aged man was slightly stunned. But I saw that the white night over there was a sudden acceleration by myself. In an instant, he rushed over and raised a sword to kill the middle-aged man. Is this a direct action? "Bold!" "Wanton!" "Lizi, do you dare to hurt adults?" They were angry and roared one after another, drew out their swords and attacked the white night. But... The dark abandoned God sword didn''t carve out much sword meaning, instead, it fell down without any surprise. Middle aged man slightly a Leng, some confused looking at the white night. This man''s strength is so inferior, and his means are so mediocre. Even if there are Hongbing soldiers, they rush forward so rashly. Isn''t he killed? Middle aged men don''t understand. But at this time, too much thinking is not allowed. Middle aged man big hand a move, coldly way: "take down, want to live!" "Yes The crowd yelled, and they rushed forward. But as soon as they got close to the white night... whoa! A ring of transparent space force fell from the sky, and instantly hit the group of souls. Then we can see that the bodies of those souls are like stone people who have been smashed. In an instant, they burst into pieces and died miserably on the spot. "What?" The middle-aged man was totally stunned. White night took advantage of the situation to chase the past, a sword to the man''s neck. "Get out of here The man subconsciously raised his arms toward the white night, intending to force him back. But at the moment of his attack, the white night suddenly took a sword flower and put away the abandoned magic sword.Recruitment? The man froze. He had no idea what the night was doing. At this time, a mysterious force floats around the man''s body. After the power is generated, it begins to shrink sharply, and it involves the surrounding space, and instantly melts together... chi! Only a strange sound came out, the middle-aged man in front of the white night was instantly shrunk into a grain of rice sized meat by this strange force, and died completely. Dozens of powerful people in four directions died instantly! "Ah?" At the back of the group of soul guards by the car sedan, one by one, they are scared to lose color, extremely frightened. White night raised his head, glanced at these people, and then walked over. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2145 Seeing the white night approaching, these souls were shocked and frightened. "Be careful!" "Come on, stop him!" "Miss protector, don''t let him near!" ... the crowd yelled. Although the words they said seemed to be fighting for death, everyone was shaking, even their hands holding swords were shaking. Obviously, they were all afraid. Although they have not been in contact with these mysterious people for a long time, they also know that these people are terrible. How can they be ordinary people who can kill these four mysterious people so easily? They are not idiots. Naturally, they can see that there is a huge gap in strength between the two sides. Although they want to try their best to recover momentum, the fight depends on more than momentum. People are so nervous. And with the approach of the white night, people can''t help it any more. They yell and start. Just then, however, a deep voice came out. "Stop it!" As soon as the words came out, the spirits around him stopped and looked at the sound source. "Er... Er ye..." someone shuddered. But next to the sedan chair came a middle-aged man with white hair and wrinkles. The man was dressed in luxury, with tiger seal on his robe. His expression was serious, and he was not angry and powerful. Obviously, this man is the head of the Horde. The white night quietly watched him, he also watched the white night, and then looked at the ten people behind the white night, and then said faintly, "who is your excellency?" "Long Jue white night!" "Long Jue white night? Please forgive me for being ignorant. I have never heard of it. I think we should have no injustice or hatred with you in Daliang city? Why do you want to intercept us? " The man''s hoarse inquiry. Maybe people know that the Lord of Cangtian cliff has Hongbing, but they don''t know the name of the Lord. Although the white night holds Hongbing in his hand, his fame in the state of Lisheng is not so famous, so people who do not pay attention to him are naturally unheard of. "You really have no injustice or hatred with me, and I will not do anything to you. I just want you to cooperate with me." The white night is light. "With you? What''s with you? " "Simple." At night, he glanced at the people in the car, and then raised his hand. Whoa! A breath of spirit gushed out of his palm and hit the car directly. The curtain of the sedan chair was lifted on the spot, and the spirit was wrapped directly towards the people inside. People''s faces changed greatly, but seeing that the second master did not move, they did not dare to act rashly. However, it seems that the strength of the people inside is not vulgar, a cold hum is to resist. However, the middle-aged man immediately drank: "stream, do not move." As soon as the words fell, the people inside really gave up their resistance and were directly pulled out of the sedan by night. Looking at it, it was a woman in a red dress. The woman painted the bride''s make-up, wearing gold and silver accessories, beautiful and outstanding appearance, look at this dress, like a wedding. "Liangxi water?" White night glanced at the bride and said, "next, I will escort you to the four directions of Xuantian. All you have to do is cooperate with me, understand?" After the voice dropped, the white night stretched out his hand, and a dark pill appeared in his palm. All the people on the scene knew what the pill was. The bride Liang river was furious and said, "what do you mean? You want to control us? " "I just want you to cooperate with us. There is no other meaning. If you don''t agree, you can not eat." "But what''s the consequence? I don''t need to elaborate on it," he said "You... Bastard, you are a waste of Xuanjun. How dare you be so rampant in front of the people of Daliang city!! Do you really think we are afraid of you Liangxi water turned his head and called to the man beside him: "second uncle, let''s take this man down first! The magic weapon I carry can help us turn the situation around. They may not be our opponents! " "Girl, how can things be as easy as you think?" The middle-aged man shook his head, then looked at the ten people behind the white night, and said, "if I guess well, these ten people... Should be from heixuan auction house?" "Oh? Do you know the heixuan auction house? " There''s something unexpected about the white night. "Of course I know. My elder brother, who is also the city master of Daliang City, is a silver VIP of heixuan auction house. He also borrowed the power of heixuan auction house, so I naturally know something about it." The man fixed his eyes on the white night: "you just came to attack with your sword, but you didn''t motivate the spirit of heaven. You didn''t use your strength at all. What''s more, when you attack and kill, you didn''t use your strength at all. It''s so weird. It''s really doubtful that ordinary people may not know what you''re doing. But according to my guess, most of you are luring the strong men of heixuan auction house behind you to sell for you, because heixuan auction It only provides protection for the distinguished guests, but will not take the initiative to kill them. So you use your body as bait and ask them to kill these mysterious people for you, rightAs soon as this came out, I admired the man in the white night. He nodded and said, "you said well, these are the strong people who come to protect me by the black Xuan auction! I didn''t expect you to see it on so quickly. " "In this case, that is, we will not hurt this person, and those behind him will not move us?" Liang Xi water eyes bright, busy low way: "uncle, since that, then we fled, he can do what we?" "You should not look down on this person. Can he have no means since he dare to come? Moreover, he holds Hongbing in his hand... If we run away at all, he will chase and kill. In this place, whether we go to Daliang city or to the four directions of Xuantian, it is extremely far away. We are afraid that we will be killed by all this person on the way back here. It is very unrealistic to escape. The other party chooses to fight in this place, which is to prevent us from escaping! " The man sank. Liang Xi water heard the sound, his face suddenly white several circles. Indeed, the white night election in this place to fight, is to prevent escape. "What should we do, uncle two?" Asked Liang Xi. The man was silent for a moment, and did not answer the words of Liangxi River, and looked at it in the white night: "what do you want to do?" "Take us into the dark sky." "Rest assured, into the dark sky, as long as you are honest and honest, don''t come in disorder, cooperate with us, I will give you the antidote, and if you have any changes, then I will not blame me!" The man sniffed, bit his teeth secretly, and then nodded: "well, then, we promise you, but I have to ask you to promise something!" "What''s the matter?" "That''s not to be connected with us." The man whispered, "we will pretend to be unaware! Whatever you want to do after you enter the dark sky, it has nothing to do with us. Our city of Daliang will do our own things. What you want to do is your freedom. You and I will not make the river water. " "You are assured that I still know that you are not the people of the dark sky, and you are forced to rush, which is not good for me!" The night is light. The man nodded and looked at the eye beam stream at his side. "Uncle two..." Liang Xi water was stunned. "Stream, go, we don''t have to choose!" The man sighed. At this time, the people in Daliang city really have no better choice. This has fallen into the sleeve of others... Liang Xi River bit his teeth, and he could not only walk past, picked up Dan Pill on his hand in the white night, hesitated and hesitated again and again, and finally swallowed it angrily. "You disguise as people in the dark sky, and escort these people from Daliang city to the four directions Xuantian." As soon as this comes out, the members of the two groups look at each other. Then the leader heiyuan hugged the fist: "adult Bai, this is not within our obligation! And if we do this, I''m afraid it will cause misunderstanding between black Xuan auction house and Sifang Xuantian, so we have to refuse it. " "But if you don''t do this, once I enter the four directions, it will cause misunderstanding between the four sides of Xuantian and me. When the people of the four sides of Xuantian will kill me, how can you explain to me?" "We will protect adults." Dark abyss light road. "What about my potential? The four directions Xuantian will give my potential people a hand. If you can promise and protect my dragon from being damaged, I can allow you not to dress up. If you can''t guarantee it, you are deliberately hurting me. What? Is that how the people at the black Xuan auction house treat the VIP? " The voice of the white night increased by eight degrees and the tone was also serious. Heiyuan and others heard these words, frown, is no longer sound. I saw the appearance in the night, and pursued the victory and said again, "more importantly, I didn''t let you go to the dark sky to make trouble, just to make you disguised! Not found, black Xuan auction house and the Quartet Xuan Tian did not misunderstand, you said right? Do you want to expose yourself to me intentionally? " This can make the black yuan a crowd speechless. Heiyuan thought, and finally nodded: "since the white night adult has said this, and the white night adult has a special identity, then according to the rules, I will follow your orders!" The voice fell, black yuan and others raised their hands and a subtle spirit of Qi enveloped them. After a few moments, all of these members of the two groups became the former dead of the four mysterious sky. The people in this city of Daliang are shocked. "What is this technique? Is magic "but... As like as two peas, why do we even imitate the same breath?" The man was dazzled and looked like a ghost. He has never seen the powerful black Xuan auction house who has protected his brother. He has such a means... it is almost time to goWhite night swept the beam stream, light said: "Miss, please get on the sedan chair!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2146 The team set off again. And the same formation as before. By ten matchless group members, the four sides Xuantian crowd led the way in front of the team. As for the white night, people dressed as Daliang city went with the sedan. On the way, white night and the middle-aged man a little chat. The information he got from the heixuan auction was only to know that Daliang city was going to marry Sifang Xuantian, but he didn''t know the specific content of the marriage. After some inquiries, he made it clear that the Daliang city team was getting married. It turns out that the four sides of Xuantian had marriages with many potential clans, and almost all of them were with small and medium-sized potential families. After marriage with the four sides of Xuantian, these potential clans were basically equivalent to submit to the four sides Xuantian and were dispatched by them. The so-called marriage is only an excuse, let it submit, is the purpose! So is Daliang. In fact, as a medium-sized force, the leader of Daliang city is also ambitious. He also dreamed that one day, he could fly into the sky and develop Daliang city into a super power clan. But... In the whole state of Lisheng, how can the powerful powerful powerful allow the medium-sized powerful to thrive? When the city of Daliang was in the ascendant, the four directions Xuantian sent people to get married. It is said to be a marriage, but in fact it is to force Daliang city to declare its position and submit to the four directions of Xuantian. Otherwise, the four directions Xuantian will find an excuse to destroy Daliang city. In the past, it means that Daliang city has decided to submit to the four directions Xuantian and compromise with it. At present, it is impossible for Daliang city to wage war with the four sides of Xuantian, so the city master of Daliang has to do it. Moreover, the man he married was not the core of Sifang Xuantian. People like Liang Xishui only married Sifang Xuantian, the son of Wanshi commander. His status was high or low. This marriage, however, has been humiliated in Daliang City, but because of its strength, it has to endure... in the end, it will not be impulsive. Hearing this, the white night was suddenly enlightened. He glanced at the man next to him, Liang wusheng, the younger brother of the city Lord of Daliang, and said faintly, "so you, the city Lord of Daliang, have so succumbed to the four directions of Xuantian?" "Although my brother is ambitious, but the reality is so cruel, for the future of the city of Daliang, my brother has to compromise, can only choose to surrender." Liang wusheng said in a low voice, his face full of helplessness and regret. It is an eternal truth that the weak yield to the strong. After all, if they do not obey, there is only one way to die. But white night is repeatedly shaking his head, light said: "I''m afraid it is not so simple? Is it true that the city master of Daliang did not live on the wages and taste the gall and develop secretly? I don''t believe that a man who has achieved great things just gives up. " The words fell to the ground, and Liang wusheng''s eyes flashed a strange light, but did not say a word. But the white night added another sentence. "If you don''t like Sifang Xuantian and want to get rid of their control, you can cooperate with me and come to Outland to find me! The enemy of the enemy is a friend. We can fight against the four sides of Xuantian together. At the same time, I will not control you. Isn''t that good? " Liang wusheng did not change his face and shook his head gently: "Mr. Bai, I don''t know what you are talking about. I have already told you that we Daliang city will not participate in any of your actions. What you do has nothing to do with us. We are just forced to be helpless. At present, our Daliang city and Sifang Xuantian are also friendly relations. I hope you can understand!" Liang wusheng seems to want to try his best to get rid of the relationship with white night, but he still keeps his face and shakes his head gently: "anyway, my words have been said. It''s your own business how to think about it." Voice down, white night a speed up, fly forward. Liang wusheng silently watched the direction of the white night''s departure and fell into silence. "Second uncle!" At this time, a small voice came from the car. Liang wusheng was slightly stunned and approached the car. But see is the car car inside the Liang river water made a sound, the sound is very weak, and wrapped with soul force. "Second uncle, what shall we do? Do you really want these people to take us into the four corners of the sky? " Liang Wu Sheng looked at her behind the curtain, then at the white night crowd at the front desk, and whispered: "we have no choice now." "But... The people of Xuantian in the four directions are powerful. If they see through the disguise of these people, they will surely think that our city of Daliang is doing something wrong to the four sides Xuantian. I''m afraid that we can''t explain clearly then, and we will be implicated in Daliang city!" The water of Liangxi river goes again. Liang wusheng was silent for a long time and finally sighed. "I don''t think of your concern? But in the current situation, we in Daliang can only bear it. There is no other choice. Do you really think your father is willing to marry you out? No, it''s still forced by the situation, but it''s good if you''re married. At least we can master three points of every move of Sifang Xuantian, which is very helpful to the future development of Daliang city. " Liang wusheng sighed.The water of Liangxi is silent. He looked at those people in front of him who were disguised as the four sides of the sky, and said hoarsely, "but the strength of these people should not be simple. Their disguises are so seamless that they even imitate their breath... What''s the matter? Are silver VIP patrons so strong? I remember that the dark auction houses that protected your father were not so terrible. " "So... Is this man a golden VIP?" Liang Xishui said carefully. When Liang wusheng heard this, his breath was tight, but he fell into silence. After a long time, he murmured: "if so, we can''t underestimate this man!" Liang wusheng is the most clear about what a golden VIP stands for. The progress of the team was not slow. In less than two days, the team finally reached the territory of Sifang Xuantian. Close to the four sides of the sky, the white night is to see what the super power resounding through the holy state is like. But in a vast sky, floating a huge cloud, the cloud is extremely thick, and in the cloud, there are all over the strange shape and full of talismans of buildings, each building is incomparably huge and emitting light. Looking from afar, people who don''t know think this is a fairyland. Here... Is the four sides of Xuantian. The white night froze my eyes. In the heixuan auction house, he has obtained most of the information from Sifang Xuantian, so he knows the process of entering Sifang Xuantian. Seeing that the black yuan and others were leading the way, they took the team to a cloud with a diameter of about several thousand kilometers outside the four directions of the dark sky. There stood hundreds of ghosts with terrible breath and armor. Armed with swords and swords in their hands, they were like statues listed above the clouds, and as they approached, all looked out at the white night. "Who is it?" Seeing these people approaching, the first man with short hair immediately drank in the white night. The night was silent. However, heiyuan went up, took off a token from his waist and swayed it in front of the man. The man''s face changed, and he immediately clasped his fist. "It''s a thousand envoys. I''ve seen them!" "Don''t talk nonsense. These are the wedding teams in Daliang city. Please open the border and let us in. Today is a happy day for the son of the ten thousand envoys to command Lord Wei. If you delay, Lord Wei will blame you, and you can''t bear it! Open the way "Yes..." the crowd immediately clasped their fists and got busy. We can see them standing on one side, sacrificing their soul Qi, and beating and knocking under the cloud. The white night in the crowd behind looked at the cloud and found that there was a magic array hidden under the cloud! "This array... Is the key to the array?" The night whispered. According to the information he got, the defense of the four directions Xuantian is extremely amazing and abnormal. It is said that there are 99999 powerful and incomparable arrays around the general site of the four directions Xuantian. If these arrays are not broken, no matter who they are, they will not be able to enter the interior of the four directions Xuantian. They are like a wall of iron protecting the four sides of the sky. And want to enter the four sides of Xuantian, there is only one way, that is to take Xuanqi tunnel. Xuanqi tunnel is a unique tunnel that runs through all arrays. The array will never be closed. Therefore, if you want to get in and out of Xuantian, you can only go through Xuanqi tunnel. At the top of this cloud land is the entrance of Xuanqi tunnel! Sure enough, after the operation of these souls, the void at the end of the cloud ground suddenly trembled. Then the void was torn, and a golden tunnel was created in an instant. From this cloud, the huge four directions Xuantian headquarters were linked all the time. This scene is also unknown how mysterious, bright golden mansions make it difficult to move your eyes... "please, my Lord!" These souls immediately stepped aside and bowed their heads to make a ritual. The manner is incomparably respectful. Heiyuan nodded and walked forward. The rest of the people scrambled to go inside. But just then... whoosh!! A lot of sword Qi suddenly fell from the sky and slashed towards here. Violent evil spirit, murderous spirit, soul spirit and destruction breath are stirred together madly and become a pot of porridge. Bang Dang! The chariot was torn by the sword gas. The strong man in Daliang city was caught by surprise... suddenly, he turned back in the white night, fixed his eyes and looked, but he saw that there were a large number of souls on the sky behind him. These souls, regardless of the nature, directly carry their swords and kill them here. "Give it to me!" A shrill roar was heard all over the sky.Countless souls come like locusts. "No, there''s a situation!" "Protect your majesty!" "Kill!" Here, the soul soldiers stationed in the cloud land roared and killed with their swords. Both souls interweave in anticipation. There was chaos at the gate. A great war was staged inexplicably www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2147 All of a sudden, the war caught everyone off guard. "What''s going on?" Liang wusheng''s face suddenly changed, and he looked at the chaotic scene in disbelief. White night also frowned, some unexpected in these uninvited guests. However, he saw a man with long hair and pale complexion, carrying a sword, chopped over a soul of the four directions of Xuantian, and then called out to the gate: "the gate is open. Follow me to kill the four xuanzhu! Avenge the Lord "Kill Behind him, the soul of the mountain like a tsunami to kill here. Feeling these people are the enemies of the four directions Xuantian. They come here to revenge. It was only at this moment that white night noticed how terrifying the numbers of these sudden Horcruxes were. There are nearly ten thousand of them, and everyone''s strength is very strong. The worst is Dacheng Xuanjun level, and the long hair man is the existence of the emperor of all ages. These soul people stationed on the cloud ground are not their opponents at all. The two sides only face each other, and the group of soul people are killed and defeated. According to this kind of attack, the hundred souls can''t hold up half a column of incense! "Oh, my Lord, it seems that we have met the enemies of Sifang Xuantian. These people have been hiding nearby, waiting for the garrison to open the tunnel, and then suddenly kill them, intending to control the tunnel and attack Sifang Xuantian!" Liang wusheng, with the people of Daliang City, retreated and said in a deep voice. White night nodded, but also vaguely guessed what. He lowered his voice and said, "don''t worry about these people. Let''s go first! Don''t create extra branches! " "Good!" Liang wusheng also nodded. He didn''t want his people to fight with these guys. He immediately rushed to the tunnel with the white night. And then it was. Joo! A burst of air broke out. The white night could not help but go along with the reputation, but saw a soul of the four directions Xuantian offered a magic weapon like bamboo. The bamboo spouted a red light, flew straight into the sky, and then exploded. In an instant, the sky flashed a red light, and then quickly disappeared. What is this? White night can not help but stop the pace, staring at the sky. But at this time, bursts of shouts rang out. "Xuanshi, heaven and earth, I am the Buddha!" The sound rings open, then sees those who fight in the fierce battle the four sides Xuantian soul people gather together together, with sacrifice soul power. Bang! A gray and white hood formed and enveloped them. The air mask is very thick and fierce, and its internal power is extremely mysterious. After it was born, the spirits around them were frantically chopping at them, but they could not break it. "What is this for?" White night is particularly perplexed. "My Lord, let''s go!" Liang wusheng, who was rushing towards the tunnel, frowned and yelled at him when he saw that he was standing still at night. White night slightly moved eyebrows, as if only to return to God, then nodded and turned around. But just then... roar!!! A strange and startling roar resounded from the four directions of Xuantian''s residence. Then there was a loud, angry voice. "How dare you disturb me?? act recklessly and blindly!!! Die Roar sound falls, then see square Xuan Tian''s Residence Center suddenly lit up a colorful light. Looking at the white night, I found that the colorful light was a light group. It is like the rising sun, slowly flying to the top of the four sides of the sky. The white night glared at the halo and immediately lost his voice: "it''s like the power of the array!" However, just as soon as he said that... whoosh! The colorful light suddenly turned to gray and white, and in a flash, it came directly to this side. In an instant, an indescribable force of desolation exploded in all directions and completely enveloped the place. That nearly ten thousand people around the four corners of Xuantian soul attack and kill the curfew moment is shrouded in this desolate force, it seems to be a huge mouth, all of them are embezzled. White night breath a tight, anxious is to stare at, incredible looking at everything in front of. However, the power of desolation seems to be chaotic, and it lingers in the space ahead. It lasts for about seven or eight minutes, and these forces gradually dissipate. But after it dissipated, the scene in front of them shocked everyone. In the center of the power of silence, hundreds of souls stationed in the cloud land are in peace. They seem to have withstood the force of silence by relying on the air mask that they jointly sacrificed before. But around them, those unprepared people... Are not the same. At the moment, the nearly ten thousand souls were all turned into dead bones, and they still kept the posture they had posed before they were alive, so they stood in the same place.Their flesh and blood are all gone, their armor, swords and swords are all gone, nothing is left except the polished white bones, all of them are dead!! The scene in front of me is just like the hell of Shura, which makes people shudder. In the blink of an eye, all the living creatures are wiped away. I''m afraid that only the immortals have such means. "What?" Liang wusheng and others here were shocked and took a chill. They were afraid that they had never seen such a terrible sight. Heiyuan and others did not change their expressions. They just stood in the tunnel without any change in their expressions... but the impact of this scene on the white night was also extremely terrible... in terms of this strike, nearly ten thousand strong people including the emperor of all ages were instantly destroyed... This is something that even the Dragon Sword of death may not be able to do!! This... Is the power of the four sides of Xuantian?? How terrible! What terrible means would it take to do this?? "Are you all right, my lord?" At this time, the spirits over there took off their breath and ran to heiyuan and others. Heiyuan shook his head and did not speak. However, the white night could not help pointing to the central part of the four directions of Xuantian, which gradually dissipated the halo, opened his mouth and asked, "what is that?" "What is that to do with you? Who are you? Is that what you can ask? " A soul of the four sides Xuantian snorted coldly, with a haughty attitude, obviously looked down on this guy from Daliang city. White night slightly a Leng, just realize his own identity, but he did not get angry, but looked toward the black abyss. Heiyuan was silent for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth: "Daliang city has been married with Xuantian from all directions of our country. Since the allies are interested, please satisfy their curiosity." As soon as the words were said, the soul man was busy with his fist: "yes, my lord..." after that, he turned his head and said to the white night, "this is the power of our four square Xuantian pagodas! It''s one of the pagodas specially used to protect our four sides of the sky! " "Array tower?" "What is that?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2148 In the face of the white night''s inquiry, the soul seeker was a little wary. He could see the expressionless black plains standing beside him. He could not help but think about it. Finally, he did not dare to be too presumptuous. He had to clasp his fist again: "that is the defensive array of our four sides of Xuantian, which was built by the ancestors of our four sides Xuantian. There is an energy core inside. When there are foreign enemies invading, activate the energy core and operate the array Tower, array tower can release the evil force to kill the enemy. That''s one of the defense mechanisms of Xuantian in our four directions! " Due to the influence of the identity transformed by the black abyss, this soul person made a brief introduction. Hearing the sound of the white night, he nodded in silence. Originally, he wanted to continue to ask questions for a deeper understanding, but in order not to arouse suspicion, he considered for a moment and chose to give up. Bang... at this time, a dull sound came out. Then I saw the bright golden tunnel suddenly shining. A moment later, more than a hundred soul people came out of the tunnel and appeared on the cloud. People on this side looked at the visitors in unison. The comer is the master of Xuantian. "Is it Mr. Hu Tong?" All the soul people here had bright eyes, and then they knelt down and worshipped, shouting: "see you, Lord Hutong!" "See you, Lord Hutong." All the people saluted one after another. Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyebrows are light and heavy. Security system? I remember that it is said in the materials that the security system of Sifang Xuantian is the leader of the security organization here, and the most senior guard. The strength and status of this group are not comparable. However, the crowd made a ceremony one after another, but heiyuan and others on this side did not move. After all, they are not the real four sides Xuantian people, but the incomparable group of strong, how can they make gifts to others at will? What''s more, they don''t know who their identity is or whether they are inferior to this protector. As a result, those security officers have their eyes on this. "Well? Zhang Ming, Liu Zhiyue! Why don''t you salute Lord Hutong? " At this time, a guard swept the eyes of heiyuan and others, and then murmured in silence and questioned coldly. Black yuan several people look at each other, but did not say a word. White night eyebrow dark frown, see the situation is not good, immediately walked forward. "Ladies and gentlemen, get out of the way. We have something important to do. We have been delayed by curfews. There is no time to waste. Please let us enter the headquarters as soon as possible." Said the deep voice of the white night. He doesn''t want to make a fuss here. If his identity is exposed here, his plans will be all in vain. However, these people are obviously not going to let the night go. Only to see that the guard swept the night, and then swept the black eye, and then cold hum out a voice. "A group of envoys, seeing that the elder Hu Tong is not polite, how rude is it? What''s the importance of your family''s Wei affairs? Get down on your knees! Let''s first kowtow three times and then, listen, including the woman who wants to give that trash Wei Tangjin, roll out and kowtow for me too! " The guard drank it coldly, and his tone was very serious. He didn''t give any advice to others. As soon as he said this, people in Daliang city were stunned. Hu Tong looks quietly. White night brow light frown, thinking of countermeasures. "My Lord, let''s just kowtow. I''m afraid that the position of this protector is not much lower than that of Wei." Liang wusheng thought about it, then walked forward and said carefully to the white night. The white night shook his head in secret. He knew that even if he was willing to kowtow on his knees, I''m afraid these matchless people would not! If things go on like this, I''m afraid that the matchless group will start directly. Once it''s started here, it will be extremely detrimental to the white night. I didn''t expect to get into trouble. The white night coagulated his heart, raised his eyes and looked at the protective system. Then he said in a low voice: "Lord Hutong, are you making trouble for us?" "Making trouble for you? Do you deserve it Hu Tong squinted at the white night and said without expression: "what else are you? Is there anything you can say here? Who is in charge of Daliang city? Why don''t you come out and see Ben "Asshole!" As soon as Hu Tong''s voice dropped, he had a big drink at night. All the people at the scene were surprised, all staring at the white night. That guard Tong is also a face of amazement, some unexpected looking at him. But listen to the white night face angry way: "do you know what you are doing? Do you know who we are? We are the wedding party of Daliang city. Today is the big day for us to celebrate with Wei Tangjin, the son of Wei, the son of four directions Xuantian. If you don''t meet us, you are still here to make trouble for us. What do you mean? Don''t you want me to get married with Sifang Xuantian? Or do you have any opinion on Mr. Wei? " In the daytime, the righteous words and indignation were filled with shouts. This voice, however, really shocked these people from all directions."Bold!" Next to the guards are no longer able to help, one by one all rushed over, pulled out the sword to face the white night. "Dog slave, how dare you insult Hutong "Get down on your knees and kowtow to Mr. Hu Tong, or I will behead your dog today!" "Kneel down!" The guards drank furiously, and one by one they were murderous. The terror spirits came directly to the town of white night. But the white night was fearless, staring at these people without expression. If these people really want trouble and things can''t be controlled, he can only change his plan and kill these people first. After all, it''s hard for him to control the existence of this group of matchless groups. The white night took a deep breath and said without expression: "since you are determined to fight against Lord Wei and make trouble for Daliang City, it is no wonder that I wait. Our Daliang city originally wanted to marry with the four sides of Xuantian and conspire with you. In principle, we are also allies, but because of you, because of your protection, Daliang city and Sifang Xuantian are destined to be It''s going to cause a war. Although Daliang city can''t be your opponent, even if it''s death, we will do our best to fight to death! " Finish saying, white night directly waved to drink to come: "prepare to fight!" As soon as the words came out, people in Daliang city were all confused. They didn''t expect a trivial matter to be so serious by the day. The guards were also surprised. What are these people doing? It''s just a ceremony. Why rise to such a height? But people in Daliang dare not refute the white night. Not to mention the poison of the white night in the water of Liangxi, he controlled his life. He only said that the existence of the power and terror of heiyuan doomed Liang wusheng not to violate any orders of the white night. Liang wusheng was extremely angry and resentful. In this way, Daliang city can be said to have offended the protector. If we can''t make a good marriage between Daliang city and Sifang Xuantian, there will be problems. But now, he has no choice but to bite his teeth and wave his hand. The people of Daliang city immediately offered sacrifices to the soldiers and urged the spirit of heaven to prepare for battle. For a moment, the sword was stretched and the crossbow was pulled out. The situation was tense. Heiyuan people still do not move, they will only in the white night when threatened. But if they do, they will expose their identities. The scene gradually quieted down. The atmosphere is weird. The beating of people''s hearts seems to be heard. The guard looked at the white night without expression. All the others glared at a crowd in the city of Daliang. I don''t know how long it took... "get out of here Hutong waved his hand and called out without expression. This voice broke the weird atmosphere. It''s amazing that people are all in one. However, he saw the nurse again and said, "do what you should do!" Finish saying, the person then made way for the way! This is to let white night and others leave! Seeing this in the white night, my heart was suddenly relieved. The rest of the people in Daliang city are also slightly a Leng, nervous mind immediately stagnated countless. "Go After listening to a big drink in the daytime, he went straight to the tunnel. The people of Daliang city quickly followed, and heiyuan and others immediately went. The team crashed into the tunnel, and then was pulled by the magic force of the tunnel, heading for the four directions Xuantian headquarters. And a group of guards here were stunned, anxious and angry. "My lord... This... Will let them go?" A guard is unwilling to look at the tunnel, and then rush to protect the road. The rest of the people are also looking at Hu Tong, one can not understand. "You want me to kill them here?" Hutong glanced at the guard and said without expression. "They are so disrespectful to you, even if we don''t kill them, what can we do if we abolish them?" The guard was furious: "it''s too cheap for them to leave like this!" No one has ever dared to be so rude to Hu Tong. "That''s it "These guys don''t know how to behave. They connived today, but they won''t be able to turn the tables in the future?" The rest of the people echoed, all with angry faces. But Hu Tong shook his head repeatedly: "it doesn''t matter. Let them go. If we really move them, people in Daliang city will refuse to marry us. I''m afraid that old man Wei Buxian will sue me, and xuanzhu will blame me, but it''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal. It''s not worth the loss to give Wei Buxian a handle on this kind of thing." "This..." the guards were silent. However, they do know that there are some grudges between lord Hutong and Wei Buxian. However, both sides are regular and have not been caught by the other party, so there is no fierce conflict at present. However, if Hutong really moves Daliang City, which leads to the fact that Daliang city is not married to or even enemies with Sifang Xuantian, then no matter whether the strength of Daliang city is not controlled by Sifang Xuantian Attention, this pot, the protection system is back set.No wonder he chose to be tolerant... "send someone to clean up here. As for Daliang city and Wei Buxian, I will pay back all that they owe me!" Hu Tong said coldly. When his voice dropped, he turned and walked toward the tunnel. Soon, its figure disappears into the tunnel... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2149 Bang! There was a strange noise. A line of people appeared in front of the golden tunnel. The team is just waiting for the white night. White night has officially entered the headquarters of Sifang Xuantian. He looked around and looked at everything around him. But the people in Daliang city are worried and worried. Liang wusheng, in particular, had an absent-minded look on his face. "It''s over... This time it''s over..." Liang wusheng sighed repeatedly, his face full of fatigue and helplessness. "What are you afraid of? As far as I know, Lord Wei, who is married to you in Daliang City, is also an old fox. He can protect you. What''s the matter with him? " White night swept the eye Liang Wu Sheng, light said. "But our status is higher than that of Xuantong? Today, I got married with Liang Zi. I''m sure I can''t stand being made a mess by him in the future... "Liang wusheng shook his head and said hoarsely. "It has nothing to do with me." White night light said. Liang wusheng clenched his teeth in secret and did not speak again. "It''s time for Liang Wu Sheng to do something." At this time, the white night side head low voice way: "I go to do my business first, when the matter is finished, I will give you the antidote of Liangxi water!" "Lord white night, if these men don''t go to Lord Wei''s office, I''m afraid it will arouse his suspicion. How can I explain it to him then?" Liang wusheng pointed to several people in heiyuan. After all, at present, the people in heiyuan disguise themselves as those of the commander of Nawan envoy Wei Buxian. If these people are not there, then the people from Daliang city will arrive, which will naturally arouse Wei Buxian''s suspicion. In addition, if you ask about the matter of protecting the unification, you will be afraid to reveal the truth. You can''t go to me for a moment. You can''t trust me if you don''t know. I''ll give you a little later Liang wusheng didn''t show any anger, but he hugged his fist and said, "don''t worry." White night nodded, and then turned and led the black yuan to leave. Liang wusheng watched them go away, until their back disappeared in the white night, and he tightened his fists... not long after that, Wei Buxian''s people arrived in advance to meet the team of Daliang city. Although today is the day of the marriage between Daliang city and the four sides Xuantian, the Daliang city is not on the table in the end. Moreover, the marriage often happens. Therefore, apart from the object of marriage, there will not be too much movement in the four sides Xuantian. Under the leadership of Wei Buxian, the wedding party of Daliang city went into the Wanshi commander''s mansion. At the moment, the mansion was decorated with lanterns, and many high-ranking officials and powerful people from all over the world poured in. According to the rules, the commander of Wanshi must have a feast for three days. After three days, the marriage is successful, and Daliang city will also belong to the power family affiliated to Xuantian. Although Daliang city was forced to marry the four sides of Xuantian, Wei Buxian''s attitude towards Daliang city was not bad. As the second uncle of Liangxi River, Wei Buxian also regarded him as a guest of honor and entertained him. "Ha ha, Mr. Liang, from today on, we are a family. Daliang city and Sifang Xuantian are also allies. You can ask for anything at any time." Wei Buxian, dressed in a brown cannon, came to Liang wusheng with a smile on his face. The scene was jubilant and lively. Hearing this, Liang wusheng grinned: "Mr. Wei, it''s my honor to form an alliance with Sifang Xuantian. My elder brother has mentioned to me more than once the virtue of Sifang Xuantian and the wisdom of Mr. Wei. He also told him to learn from Mr. Wei Buxian with this kung fu..." "ha ha ha, Lord Liang is too outspoken." Wei Buxian laughed and accepted it. He nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Liang. I''ve already prepared a batch of gifts. When you go back, you can take them with you. It''s a little bit of my heart!" "Thank you very much, Lord Wei." "Ha ha, there''s no need to... Anyway, Zhang Ming, Liu Zhiyue, why didn''t they come back with you?" Wei Buxian squinted slightly and asked. When Liang wusheng heard this, his smile solidified for a moment. Then he quickly pretended to be free and easy. He said with a smile: "Oh... When those adults came, it seems that they were called away by someone. There may be something wrong... They should be back soon!" "Is it?" Wei Buxian''s eyes flashed a little doubt. However, at this time, a servant rushed in. "My Lord! adult! There is a distinguished guest The servant rushed to Wei Buxian''s side and said eagerly. "Distinguished guest? Who? " Wei Buxian asked. "Lord of the stars!" The servant was busy. As soon as these three words fell, Wei Buxian and the people around him were all stunned. All of them looked at the servant in unison. They were all in a state of shock."What? Lord Hades? " "Is this... Is it true?" "The Lord of the underworld is here?" "My God, is the face of Lord Wei too big?" People around him were all whispering and talking. I''m glad to meet you soon "Yes The servant nodded in a hurry, then turned and ran down. After a while, all the guests and masters in the mansion ran out of the mansion and arranged outside the mansion in a respectful manner. No one dared to be presumptuous. But on the street outside the mansion came a group of bodyguards with black knives. In the middle of these guards, there was a middle-aged man in black armor and green hair. The man''s face rose with a faint smile. His eyes were as deep as Eagle''s eyes, and they were looking here. Seeing this man appear, Wei Buxian immediately led a group of Wei family members to come forward. "What wind brings the Hades? I''m really flattered. Ha ha... "Wei Buxian laughed and went forward to make a gift. "It''s not a small matter that Lord Wei''s son got married. You are also a meritorious official of Xuantian in all directions. It''s impossible that the authorities have not paid any attention to it. Am I not here to congratulate you on the above order? Of course, at the same time, we have to meet with the representatives of Daliang city and discuss some things. " The dark star said with a smile. When Wei Buxian heard the sound, his eyes twinkled slightly. He also knew that the purpose of the Ming stars was for Daliang city. But he did not change his face, and continued to smile: "if so, please invite the Lord of the underworld to sit in the mansion, let''s drink and chat." "Ha ha, good!" Dark star is not polite, immediately turn over to dismount, walk toward the mansion. At this time, another servant came and whispered a few words in Wei Buxian''s ear. However, just a few simple sentences immediately made Wei Buxian''s face pale www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2150 "What you said is true?" Wei Buxian lowered his voice and asked the servant beside him. "My Lord, it''s true. At present, Lord Hu Tong has not reported this matter to the public, but it has been spread out! You can say that you have no face. " The servant said cautiously. Wei Buxian began to think. After a moment, he nodded his head and murmured: "no wonder the dark star will suddenly come to me. Hutong is his man. He is clearly trying to vent his anger on Hutong. Otherwise, his face will be damaged." "My Lord, what shall we do?" "Don''t do anything. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. This is the commander''s office of the ten thousand envoys. Can he tear me down?" Wei Buxian snorted, hoarse way: "you go down first." "Yes." The servant clasped his fist and ran down in a hurry. All the guests greet each other with smiling faces and cluster the stars into the inner hall. In general, he would not attend such a wedding, but since he was here today, Wei Buxian did not dare to neglect him. He directly let him sit next to the host, and let Wei Tang worship a cup of tea. When the ceremony was over, Wei Buxian entertained the stars. Liang wusheng also sat with the table. His face was a little ugly. He knew something about the four directions of Xuantian, and also heard about the relationship between Hutong and the dark stars. Good luck, the dark star suddenly came... I''m afraid it''s for him. Liang wusheng sighed secretly. His mind was in a mess, thinking about how to deal with it. But at this time, a figure suddenly came out of the crowd, and was not polite to sit by his side, selfishly picked up the glass, poured the wine, directly drank. Liang wusheng was a little stunned. He looked aside and found that the white night was sitting beside him. "Big..." Liang wusheng was so happy that he wanted to speak. However, he glanced at him in the daytime, then raised his glass slightly and toasted him without speaking. Liang wusheng stopped talking at once. "Hello, who are you? Why are you sitting here? Is this what you can sit on? Get up and sit outside! " At this time, a servant of the commander''s office of Wanshi saw the white night, and immediately stepped forward and pressed the shoulder of white night with one hand, trying to pull him up. Liang wusheng''s face suddenly changed, and he immediately got up and said, "this is my big... Daliang city''s... Deputy City Lord... Yes, deputy city Lord, I let him sit here!" "Oh?" The servant was slightly stunned. He looked at the white night strangely, but he didn''t dare to neglect him. He clasped his fist and said, "it''s the Lord of the city. The servant has offended me. Please forgive me!" "Go down." White night simply vomited two words. "Yes, yes..." the servant stepped down immediately. Liang wusheng was immediately relieved. In fact, he wanted to give Bai Ye a small name, but it seems that Bai Ye wants to sit here. However, it is impossible for him to sit in the chair because of his lack of identity. But this little episode, the movement is not big, but attracted the opposite chat Wei Buxian and the stars. They turned their eyes and looked at it. The stars are full of deep meaning to sweep the eyes of the white night. Wei Buxian laughed directly. "Vice mayor? Hehe, Lord Liang, I didn''t know that you had a second Lord in Daliang city Liang wusheng was a little stunned at the sound, then squeezed out a smile and said: "this adult is our new White City Lord, you don''t know... Should..." "is it?" Wei Buxian squinted and wanted to say something, but at this time, the servant next to him came and whispered a few words in his ear. Wei Buxian frowned. He looked at Liang wusheng, and then looked at the white night. Then he said, "Lord Liang, Lord of the White City, dare you ask where Zhang Ming, who is the commander of Wanshi, has gone with Liu Zhiyue? Did not they join you in my four directions? Why are they all gone now? " "Several adults have been called to work by other adults after entering the four directions of Xuantian. They should come later!" In the daytime. "Oh?" Wei Buxian''s face also showed a trace of confusion, and then looked at the white night, but did not go on. The scene was jubilant and lively. At this time, the bride and groom have entered the hall, worship heaven and earth, and then began to toast one by one. Wei, Tang and Jin were also discerning and interesting. They led the Liang River directly to the stars. This first cup of wine, naturally to the stars. "Lord Hades, thank you very much for attending my nephew''s wedding. Here is a toast to you!" Wei Tangjin said with a smile on his face. "Well, not bad, not bad!" Wei Tangjin nodded and said with a smile: "Tang Jin, today''s hurry, I haven''t had time to prepare gifts. If I''m free in the future, I''ll go to my seat and I''ll show you two moves.""Really? Thank you very much Wei Tangjin was so excited that he went to worship again. "Ha ha, you''re welcome, you''re welcome, ha ha..." "here''s a toast from the stream, Lord Ming!" At this time, Liangxi water also came forward and said with a smile. But in the moment she raised her glass, the bright star''s gentle smile disappeared in an instant. "What? People in Daliang have the face to toast me? I can''t afford your wine! " The dark star put down the wine cup, light open a way. This sentence fell to the ground, the scene of the lively moment quiet countless. People looked at this in unison, and they were all stunned. The water of Liangxi was stunned. Wei Tangjin was also stunned. "This..." Liang wusheng was at a loss. Wei Buxian didn''t have any big accident. Obviously, he had already guessed one or two, but at this time, he still had to cooperate and spoke directly. "What do you mean, Lord? Do you have any misunderstanding with you in Daliang city? Today is a happy day. If you have anything to say, just say it! Don''t get upset by little things "Little things? In fact, it''s not a big deal. I don''t want to talk about it. " Mingxing pointed to the Liangxi River, and then pointed to the white night sitting here. He said faintly, "I will give Mr. Wei a face. I won''t make too much trouble to you people in Daliang city. Listen, you kneel down now, kowtow to me three times, and then toast to me. Then, this matter will be settled. Do you hear me People were shocked when he said this. The white night looked up slightly and looked at the stars. And the Liang River over there is no hesitation, directly kneeling on the ground, kowtow to the stars. "Lord Ming, I don''t know where I have offended you. I''m here to compensate you!" Although Liang Xishui was also very proud of her, she didn''t care at all and didn''t feel ashamed to ask her to kneel down to the stars. But white night is different. The whole Xuantian is his enemy. He''s going to kneel down? He can''t do it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2151 Liangxi water kneeling ceremony, so that the stars are very satisfied, but also feel face. He nodded and snorted. He said indifferently, "you are still very smart. I don''t have the same insight with you. Please step down." At this point, the dark star looked at the white night and said without expression: "Lord Bai, I heard that you were making all kinds of difficulties to my staff before, which was extremely rude. Now, what do you think you should do?" The voice fell and the people looked at the white night. "How?" In the white night, he drank the wine from the cup, glanced at the stars and said, "so the purpose of your coming here is to give vent to your subordinates?" As soon as he said this, many people on the scene were pale. Wei Buxian also frowned. This guy is so rude that he made it clear directly. It''s totally not a little face for the Hades! "Adults..." Liang wusheng was also in a hurry, and called out in a low voice towards the white night. But the white night ignored, still go its own way. The dark stars hummed coldly, staring at the white night and coldly said: "shaft! What do you know? Lord hutong is the highest guard of Xuantian in all directions! When you see them, they don''t make ceremony or even speak out. That is to say that they despise the law and etiquette of our four sides of Xuantian and humiliate us. Originally, Lord Hutong could have killed you on the spot. However, considering the marriage between Daliang city and our four sides Xuantian, they were so angry that they didn''t do anything to you. But if he didn''t treat you, it doesn''t mean that I won''t let it go, let alone That''s it. I''m here today to ask you to give me an account! If you kneel down for me now and kowtow to me three times, then I''ll let it go for the time being, but if you''re still stubborn and stubborn and don''t kneel... " " what do you want? " Don''t wait for the dark star to finish speaking, the white night directly side head, stare at him, open the mouth to ask. Dark star light gaze at the white night, a moment later, the mouth slowly spit out a word: "kill!" The moment the word fell... whoosh! The temperature of the whole hall suddenly became cold. People stare at the stars in a daze. It''s possible to kill... with the spleen of the dark stars!! No one thought that things would develop to this extent. For a moment, countless eyes cast towards the white night and the stars. Wei Buxian did not say anything. I don''t talk at night. Liang wusheng is already very anxious. If there is a real disturbance at this time, the most unfavorable thing is probably his Daliang city. He came to join in marriage, not to fight against Xuantian. Can be done so by the white night... He is afraid that the city of Daliang must be destroyed by the four sides of Xuantian. "Lord Bai... You see... Let''s just forget it. This is the four sides of Xuantian, and it''s their territory. If it really starts to make trouble, I''m afraid Lord Wei may not be able to keep us and endure the calm wind and waves for a while..." Liang wusheng was careful to persuade, and his eyes were filled with anxiety. According to ordinary people''s thinking, no matter who it is at this time, it is obvious that they should choose to be tolerant. But... White night is totally out of the ordinary people''s mind to deal with this matter. He raised his head a little, ignored Liang wusheng, but glanced at the stars, then gently shook his head and said quietly, "the stars of the underworld! I would like to ask you, what is the relationship between my city of Daliang and you "Asshole Many soul people on the scene heard the words of the white night and immediately became angry and drunk. "What kind of identity do you dare to call the name of Hades?" "Kneel down, kowtow and apologize!" "Sorry!" People were filled with indignation, and their faces were filled with anger. But... The white night all ignore, only looking at the stars, seems to be waiting for his answer. If someone can''t see, they will come up to clean up the white night. However, as soon as they approached, they were waved back by the stars. However, he saw the dark stars staring at the white night with no expression, and then said: "naturally, it''s a marriage relationship!" "If you get married, does that mean that the four sides Xuantian and Daliang city have already formed an alliance?" Ask again in the white night. On hearing this, the dark star moved her eyebrows slightly, but she still replied: "alliance and marriage are not the same concept, but at present, the two potential families should acquiesce in the fact of alliance!" "That''s right." White night picked up the glass again and poured the wine to himself. His face was expressionless and said: "in this case, that is to say, we are allies! As an ally, I would like to ask the Hades, you four sides of Xuantian... Now what do you mean? " This problem came out, but it made countless people confused."What do you mean?" The dark star also has some perplexed looking at the white night, stunned: "what are you talking about in the end?" "Don''t you understand?" The white night snorted coldly and said coldly, "well, I''ll make the matter more straightforward! Listen, the reason for this is that the people of Daliang city did not salute your protector! But in fact, it''s not us that should make the ceremony, but you protect Tong! Since we are allies, then our city Lord should be at the same level as your Xuan Lord. What are your identities and deserve our Lord to give you a gift? Originally, the city Lord didn''t want to go into this matter. You''d better not only hold on to this matter, but also dare to come here and ask the city Lord to punish him! Stars! You are so bold Speaking of this, the white night is already a face of anger, while speaking, is a direct slap on the table, which is made of Xuanjin to Shengsheng shock into powder. All the people sitting stood up. Around countless souls all open their mouths and stare at the white night here. As for Liang wusheng and Liang river nearby, they had already been struck by lightning and looked at him in horror. At this time, even Wei Buxian could not keep calm. White night this show is to tear up the face with the dark star! Countless people''s brains are shaking wildly. What the people in Daliang are thinking. What kind of capital does Daliang city have to shout with the stars? "What''s going on? Is this guy... Crazy? " Wei Buxian''s words are not clear. If the white night wants to use such a tone to denounce the stars, there is no doubt that he can not help the white night. All of us were frightened by the arrogant and frightening words of the white night, but the stars were very calm. He quietly watched the angry white night and took a deep breath. He said faintly, "you say you are the Deputy City Lord of Daliang City, and you have a noble position. All the people in Xuantian, except xuanzhu, want to salute you. That''s what you mean, right "Yes." "After all, we are allies," he said "So, you put your city of Daliang on the same height as me?" The dark star squinted and asked again. "Yes." "Now, all of you, all of you, kneel down to see me, the deputy mayor of the city of Daliang, understand?" This sentence, let everybody''s breath all coagulate. People''s pupils shrink and they don''t know what to say. Liang River almost fainted. Liang wusheng stopped the night in a crazy way, but it didn''t work at all. Wei Mingxian''s marriage is not a wise choice "Yes." Wei Buxian also nodded, hoarse way: "do not know interesting, not enough to plan a matter!" At this point, Wei Buxian is also full of disappointment. He can''t offend the stars for the sake of the city of Daliang. What''s more, the dark star has absolute truth. How can he help outsiders? "Here, can I take care of it?" Dark star again said, voice has no feelings. "Of course." Wei Buxian did not hesitate. "Father." Wei Tangjin stopped working here and called out. "Step back." Wei Buxian drank low. Wei Tangjin was slightly stunned. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he was halfway there, he stopped again... he looked at his father, at the stagnant Liangxi river beside him, and then slowly retreated to one side. Tang Jin Liang river was stunned and said, "you... You should try to stop all this..." "stream, it can''t be blamed on me. It''s your people who are reckless here. Even the Lord Ming dares to offend you. How can I stop it? To stop is also you stop... "Wei Tangjin whispered, then turned his head, no longer pay attention to the Liang river. Liang River slightly a Leng, people are open mouth, do not know what to say. She had no choice but to rush to the side of the white night. "What the hell are you doing?" Liang Xishui clenched his teeth and questioned angrily. "Help Daliang fight for the dignity it deserves." The white night looks calm. "I think you are making trouble! Do you want to kill us in Daliang? " Liang Xi''s delicate body trembled violently. The night is silent. "All right! It''s time to end this ridiculous farce At this time, the dark star interrupted, then waved, and said without expression: "take this man down, lock up, and then inform the city master of Daliang, ask him to come and lead people, tell Daliang City, and don''t give us four directions Xuantian an account! None of these people want to leave alive! ""Yes." The spirits around him drank and ran towards the white night. "Wait a minute!" At this time, the white night drank. People stopped. "It''s too late to ask for mercy now." The dark star face has no expression way. "I''m not going to beg for mercy." White night shook his head, looked at him and said, "I just want to tell you, if you want to do it... You''d better do it yourself!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2152 A word from the white night made the scene quiet. People all stare big double eyes, look at this person in astonishment. What is madness? Maybe this is it. It is clearly in the four directions of Xuantian, clearly in front of the dark star Lord. In this place where there are countless powerful people in the four directions of Xuantian, he still says such words... is it just like that for a madman? The stars are watching the white night quietly. Although he tried to suppress it, no matter who he was, he could catch a touch of anger from his seemingly calm eyes. "All right." Only listen to the dark star hoarse said: "since you have said so, if I am indifferent, is it not that I fear you?" The voice falls, the stars raise their steps and walk towards the white night. This simple action of his appeared, and all the souls around him were shocked. Everyone subconsciously took a step back. Around the dark stars and the white night, a large open space appeared immediately. And in the moment that this step falls. Bang! A terrible trend suddenly fell. But this general trend did not suppress the white night, but hit him like rain, and spread along his shoulders and back towards his body. One can not breathe Kung Fu, the night is covered by this strange and mysterious momentum. But that''s not enough. The stars of the underworld lifted their feet and took a step. Another simple step. After this step falls, the body of the dark star emerges endless Qi. They are like an invisible hand, a transparent blade. After being generated, they directly touch the throat, heart, dead point and lifeblood of the white night... at this moment, the life of the white night seems to have been firmly grasped by the stars. But... the stars are still a few steps away from the white night! So his pace has not stopped. People around him breathed and froze, staring at the stars. No one can expect that the strength of the dark star has been strong to this degree, but two steps have taken that man''s life in his hands. Clunk! At this time, the third step of the dark star has also stepped out. This step is not a heavy and terrifying trend, and there is no fancy gas. It is a simple step. But after this step falls, the spirit of the whole body of the white night suddenly disintegrates. It''s gone, it''s gone. And he didn''t stop. He took another step! Step four! Sole tapping. But at the moment of impact, the spirit of the white night has been completely unable to feel. It''s like being cut off by something. At this moment, he is like a man without the spirit of heaven, and his hands have no strength to bind a chicken. People are all dumbfounded. What a powerful and amazing force. This is the dark star! This is the terror that even Wei Buxian has to fear! But a few steps will decide the outcome, let the world despair!! It''s no wonder that the status of the dark stars in the four directions is so high that everyone respects them and dare not offend them... "now, do you understand the gap between us?" The dark star looks at the white night without expression, and the voice looks cold and thick. The people who listen are more stressed. At this time, everyone knows the strength gap between the two. It''s not a big difference, it''s a big difference. However, this man is the Deputy City Lord of Daliang city. At this time, he can stand as if nothing happened, and he can still keep his face unchanged, which is already good. Some people look at the white night differently, but more people are sneering and joking. "This..." Liangxi river is not sure what to say. But Liang wusheng ran to the past, but before he got close to the white night, he was stopped by two people of the dark stars. Liang wusheng didn''t dare to use martial arts. He could only hold his fist in a hurry and earnestly called out: "Lord, Lord Ming, wait a minute "Well?" Dark star slightly side head, strange looking at him. Although the Lord of the city has been offended by the Lord of the city, please don''t be too proud of the Lord of the city! £¡¡± With that, Liang wusheng tugged at the side of the Liang river. Liang Xishui understood and quickly knelt down again. In fact, they don''t care about the life and death of the white night.But now the white night represents their city of Daliang! What''s more, the Liangxi river was poisoned by the white night. If the white night died, the Liangxi river would surely die. In this way, it would be impossible to marry with the four sides of Xuantian, and there would still be a gap between the four sides Xuantian and Daliang city. This is not what Liang wusheng wants to see. At present, Daliang city has no capital and no ability to fight against the four sides of Xuantian. So in any case, Liang wusheng wanted to keep the white night. Even kneeling in public. Other people in Daliang City knelt down to beg for mercy. So big wedding hall, just kneel down. The scene was very strange. "My Lord, if you don''t persuade me, let''s just forget it. After all, the marriage is explained by the above, and it''s not good if it gets stiff." At this time, the deacon of Wanshi''s commanding mansion stepped forward and said with caution. Wei Buxian frowned and shook his head. He said faintly: "what he offended is Lord Ming Xingchen. If I ask for love, how can Lord Ming give us a good face? What''s more, this is because the people in Daliang city are not authentic. Since they have married with us, they should understand that they are servants and we are masters, but they don''t want to be servants at all. Instead, they want to be equal with us. Hum, in this case, it doesn''t matter if the marriage is not, and the above will not allow the existence of such powerful families who disobey the Xuantian in all directions of our country! " As soon as the words came out, the Deacon immediately bowed his head and stopped dying. The hall gradually quieted down. Daliang''s plea for mercy did not seem to work either. Liang wusheng opened his eyes and looked forward to the stars. How he wished the stars would let go. However, it is impossible. There''s no need to care about the people''s opinions in Daliang. However, the star shook his head and said without expression: "the people of Daliang City, this is not because we are heartless, but we have given you the opportunity. You do not know how to cherish, you have not recognized your own status. You also do not understand that it is our gift to marry with the four sides of Xuantian. I can only say that it is very important for us to have a marriage with me Sorry... " " adults... "Liang wusheng was in a hurry, and he was busy shouting again. But it didn''t work. The dark star directly raised his hand and grabbed at the neck of the white night. "You come here." A cold voice sounded. There was a terrible force in that hand, as if it could crush everything. "Ah The water of Liangxi directly breathed out. Liang wusheng suddenly got up, intending to rush to stop him. But as soon as he got up, he was pressed on the ground by the strong men of Xuantian on both sides, unable to move. "Lord of the underworld!" Liang wusheng shrieked. But it didn''t work. People can only watch the dark star''s hand toward the white night that has been completely shackled and imprisoned!!!! But... just in front of the white night and about to pinch his neck... PA! A hand suddenly came out, accurately clasped the wrist of the attacking star. The arm of the dark star was frozen in the air. No more half a minute. "What?" Everyone at the scene was in a daze. People''s eyes suddenly opened a circle, and looked at it in a hurry, only to find that... A hand in the white night was lifted up and firmly clasped the wrist of the arm extended by the stars. White night... Blocking the stars? "How could that be possible?" Liang wusheng''s mouth was wide, and his chin almost fell to the ground. Liang Xishui was stupid on the spot. Jin Ru was struck by lightning in Wei and Tang Dynasties. All the strong people around are numb. "Well?" Wei Buxian''s old face also tightened a bit, his eyes staring at this incredible scene. As for the stars, there is still no change in expression on his face. But... The deep shock in his eyes could not be concealed. "It''s impossible!" The dark star took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "your general situation, soul power, spirit and spirit are all suppressed and imprisoned by me. How can you resist me by any means?" "How can I resist you? Are you so confident in your own strength The white night looked at him faintly. "Well?" The dark star''s face was light and heavy. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. The man made a fierce effort to pull the arm out of the palm of the white night. But... No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull his arm back! It''s like... My arm is locked by something!At this moment, the dark star finally understood the reason! It''s not that this person has any special means, but his strength... Far beyond his imagination! "Who are you?" The dark star''s face suddenly changed and asked immediately. "It doesn''t matter!" White night cold way, spin and raise another hand, mercilessly toward the dark star split past. The dark star''s expression was startled. It was a direct sacrifice of a blade of Qi, which cut off the arm that was held by the white night, and the man suddenly retreated. Whew! Blood splashed everywhere. But the palm that cleaved down in the white night tore the void! "Ah?" There was a commotion at the scene. Everyone''s lost. Who dares to believe this strange sight? But see the dark star suddenly pointed to the white night to drink and shout: "quick, take this man! Come on The faces of the people around him changed, but without hesitation, they rushed to the white night. But as soon as they approached... whoosh... several dark swords burst out. Those who rush to the white night have not yet responded, one by one their bodies burst open, and they die miserably on the spot... people look at it and see that the white night has drawn out a dark long sword. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2153 The instant death of these souls shocked the people at the scene to a great extent. They are all people with extraordinary soul state. Why can''t they support each other''s sword spirit? However, the stars and Wei Buxian smell a ray of wrong. Seeing Wei Buxian''s eyes wide open, he stares at the sharp sword in the white night''s hand and cries out: "this is... Hongbing?" "What?" All the people at the scene were confused. Hong Bing? This white city Lord''s hand is actually Hongbing? What''s going on? How could he have Hongbing? What happened? People panic, a blank brain, completely unable to digest the scene of this sudden shock. "Liang wusheng!" But listen to the white night drink a cry. At the moment, it seems that the spirit of Wu Liang is still in a daze. He got up suddenly and looked at the white night with trembling voice. "In... In, white... Lord white... What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? I don''t have to say more about it? " In the white night, he threw his sword and looked at the stars without expression. He said lightly, "you Daliang city has no hope of marrying the four sides of Xuantian. It''s better to cooperate with me and join us!" "Ah?" Liang wusheng looked dull. Here the dark stars breathe slightly tight, eyes cold staring at the white night: "join you? You''re not the deputy mayor of Daliang city?? Who the hell are you? " White night slightly side of the head, face expressionless looking at the stars, mouth slowly spit out a few words. "Long Jue, white night!" These words fell to the ground, and the human bodies around Xuantian were obviously trembling. "Long Jue white night? The Dragon white night that has mastered several Hongbing "You... You came here?" The people at the scene were shocked. Obviously, compared with the information channels of Daliang City, Sifang Xuantian information control is more delicate. After all, Sifang Xuantian is greedy for Hongbing, but Daliang city is afraid to think about it. With the identity of the white night, the atmosphere of the whole wedding scene has become strange. All the soul people around him offered swords and magic weapons and mobilized their soul power to surround the white night. Wei Buxian also quietly winked at his own deacon. The Deacon knew what to do and went back directly. A moment later, the border of the Wanshi commander''s office was opened from the inside, isolating the whole mansion from inside and outside. And at the same time, a large number of souls approached here, instantly surrounded the wedding scene. Now the white night has become a turtle in a jar. "Ah?? This... Lord, I... "Liang wusheng was in a hurry. He looked at the white night and the stars. He didn''t know how to speak. At this moment, the talent of Daliang City understood the intention of the white night. At the beginning of his fight, he didn''t intend to let go of the people in Daliang. He wants to pull the people of Daliang city to his own camp! Daliang city has been dragged into the water by him. At this time, people from the four sides of Xuantian will no longer trust the people of Daliang city. As for the marriage and cooperation, it is a Arabian Night! At present, Daliang city is not a man at home and abroad. The atmosphere at the scene was particularly bizarre. "Lord Hades, my men are in position." At this time, Wei Buxian suddenly opened his mouth. On hearing this, he nodded his head gently and said, "very good. It''s so. Don''t waste your time!" Voice to this, the dark star took a step, toward the white night. "Everyone obeys the order, immediately kill all the people in Daliang city. Kill the dragon and take away the Hongbing. Do you understand?" The sound of a loud, cold sound. "Dering The spirits roar all around. "Kill!" The stars simply spit out a word. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, who "Stop them, stop them!" The people in Daliang city were shocked and stunned. How could they have thought they were in a dead end. But at this time, can they have other choices? I have to bite my teeth and fight like hell. "Since the people of Xuantian in the four directions don''t give us a way to live, we can only rely on ourselves at this time!" Liang wusheng clenched his fist, his eyes were angry and unwilling, but he still roared: "kill me!! Fight to the death "Fight to the death!"The others howled. In addition to howling, people from the four sides of Xuantian have already killed. People in Daliang city were all frightened and pale. Their strength is not as good as the four sides Xuantian. Now the number of the other side is stronger than itself. If they fight and kill, there is no chance of winning. At this time, it is nothing but useless resistance. But what else can they do now? People close their eyes, crazy urge the spirit of the sky, intend to fight. However... just at the moment when these soullers rush over... Keng! The sound of a sword suddenly rose. Then there was a fiery and terrifying purgatory flame, which instantly rose around the crowd. See those who rush to the soul of the moment is engulfed by this flame. After a moment, all the flames disappeared. And those who did not fall into the fire were all turned into ashes and disappeared... "this..." the four sides were shocked. The people in Daliang city were all confused and looked at the white night in a hurry. Only then discovered at this moment white night did not know when already pulled out the second sword, leaves Huang! "What? Do you want to think about it? " Just listen to the expressionless voice of the night. Liang wusheng was slightly stunned. Then he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice: "it''s all at this point. Wu Sheng has nothing to say. Lord Bai, if you can take us out of here safely, we Daliang city... Can submit to you!" "Get you out of here?" White night shook his head: "that''s so easy!" "Relaxed?" The stars squinted. But he saw white night carrying his swords and walking towards him. The dark abandoned God sword and the burning Lihuang sword release the terrifying sword power. "Interesting!" The dark star nodded and stepped forward. But after this step, his body suddenly disappeared. The world breathes hard, yet it doesn''t wait to respond... whoosh.... countless terrifying space swords fly out of the space around the white night and attack his body directly. The white night did not change his face. He immediately raised his sword to cut the void. But at this time, a bright blue chain came from the side, which directly locked the arms of the white night. The mention of Hong Bing suddenly stopped. White night side head and look, just found that the owner of the chain is that Wei Buxian. He held the chain in one hand and watched the white night with no expression on his face. And the sword edge of the surrounding space has hit. But at the moment of the white night, there is no resistance, but quietly standing in place, allowing the space sword blade to attack. "Well?" Wei Buxian felt something was wrong. Until then... bang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. All the space swords can''t break the flesh and blood of white night. "What?" The scene was full of exclamations www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2154 The sound is particularly harsh at this moment. People stare at the white night with wide eyes. Who could have thought that the space edge power of the dark stars was perfectly resisted by the white night, hitting him, even a little mark could not be made! The dark star''s face was stunned, but also some incredible. He didn''t smell a trace of spirituality flowing on his body at night. That is to say, the white night just now completely relied on his own physical strength to receive the blow. But... His body doesn''t look strong. Judging from the texture and Qi meaning, it can''t support the battle style of Brahman. How can a single Sanskrit combat body resist its own chaotic space blade? What magic weapon was used? There is no sign of the white night! The dark star''s face gradually sank, unable to think of a clue, but also know that this person has two down, immediately step a jump, backward retreat. But the white night will not let him leave, immediately carry the sword to chase up. The huge brute force made him break away from the chain that Wei Buxian was bound to. Wei Buxian was shocked back by the strength of the chain. "Stop him!" The stars are not flustered. The reason why he retreated was not that he was afraid of the white night, but that he didn''t know the depth of the man. He was always cautious in his work and never dared to be big. Even if his guard Tong was bullied, he would not be arrogant and red faced with others. Instead, he would try to make a test, otherwise he would not bring gifts to this commander-in-chief. However, none of us ever thought that the Dragon Jue, who was established in Outland, is such a terrible power. However, seeing his hands loose in the white night, the nine soul sword rhyme urged him to abandon the divine sword and Lihuang sword in a moment, and the terrible sword spirit whirled around like a storm. Those close to the white night were all torn by the terrible sword, and their bodies were torn to pieces and splashed with blood mist. Under Hongbing, any flesh and blood is like paper paste. "Hongbing is really worthy of being a Hongbing!" Wei Buxian was staring at him with a touch of greed in his eyes. No one loves such a magic weapon. "My Lord, we are afraid that we are not enemies with this red soldier." A deacon rushed over, full of fear and helplessness. All the strong men of the commander''s office of Wanshi arrived. They were all besieging the white night. However, there were Hongbing blocking them. They could not hurt the white night at all, and there were people falling down constantly. If it goes on like this, the commander''s office of Wanshi will not be slaughtered by the white night. But Wei Buxian was not in a hurry. He looked at the dark stars that were out of the crowd, and the stars were just looking at him. Tacitly, they nodded tacitly, as if they had reached some consensus. Only listen to Wei Buxian low drink voice: "listen, order down, all people attack and kill white night, all hands, no mercy!" "But it''s impossible to get close to him now." The deacon was stunned and trembled. In the white night, there is sword spirit all around, and it is still the sword spirit of Hongbing. Whoever comes near will die. With these two swords, he was forced directly to the stars of the underworld. Even though this was the commander''s mansion of ten thousand envoys, there was no one who could stop him. However, Wei Bu Xian is mysterious smile, hoarse way: "you do it!" Do it? The Deacon''s eyes tightened, and he could see that Wei Buxian''s expression was light and steady. He didn''t hesitate any more. He bit his teeth and rushed over. He roared like thunder. "Listen to me! Let me kill you Everyone was shocked. However, the Deacon''s attitude of duty bound also affected the public. People can see that the spirit state of the white night is not high. However, facing such a person who can''t make a great success of Xuanjun, they can''t do anything. Naturally, they hold a breath in their hearts. And now, it''s opportunity. People rushed to kill in anger. However, as they approached the sword storm, two overlapping shouts rang through the palace of the commander of the ten thousand envoys. "Tian Yi Fa Hua Jue!" As soon as the sound fell, a halo like blue waves came from both sides of the white night. White night frown, side head and look, just found that Wei Buxian and the Ming Star at the same time. They did not know what kind of move they had launched, but when they saw the halo rolling, they were like two large golden nets covering his front and back. In an instant, the sword storm around the white night disappeared. The two swords were caught by the golden net on both sides of the white night. That is the sword and the sword. The breath of two Hongbing soldiers is completely isolated from the night! It turns out that Wei Buxian and the stars of the underworld wanted to restrain the Hongbing of the white night to limit his strength. In their view, white night can have such a terrible means, is from Hongbing''s power and increase.The sword Qi disappeared in an instant, and the surrounding area of the white night immediately became a vacuum. "Good! Very good The leading deacon was ecstatic. All of them were so excited that their eyes were killing like a hungry tiger looking at a lamb. "It seems that the number of bridging layers of these two Hongbing soldiers is not high, so we can easily suppress these two Hongbing soldiers. Ha ha, now it depends on what other means he has!" Wei Buxian laughed. "My father is mighty!" Wei, Tang and Jin cried with joy. "He''s finished." Wei Buxian smiles. The two trapped Hongbing with different methods. In other people''s eyes, the white night at the moment is like a lion with claws, which can only be slaughtered. All around the powerful people of the commander-in-chief''s office rushed madly. "No!" "Vice mayor, that guy is in danger!" All the people in Daliang changed color. "Second uncle, we have to save him!" Liang river water small face a white, hastily said. Her life is still in the hands of the white night, if there is a white night, then she must be buried with him. However, Liang wusheng stopped the water of Liangxi which he wanted to rush through. He gazed at the white night and said hoarsely, "we''ll see it here." "Second uncle!" Liangxi water is not willing. But Liang wusheng shook his head again and again: "we can''t save him by relying on us. At present, we can''t protect ourselves. If we can''t stop him, we''ll kill him and leave here!" When people around him heard this, they all showed despair. Break through the siege and leave the four sides of Xuantian? I''m afraid it''s not much easier than saving the night? But now... Do they have a choice? Daliang city has no capital to save! They can only silently watch, choose to believe in the white night, can only give their own destiny to this person. However... in the face of this desperate situation, the white night seems quite calm, without any panic at all. The light of his hands. But he saw that the Deacon''s speed was the fastest. He took the lead in approaching the white night. His abdomen was violently folded up. Then he burst into a roar. A sound wave distorted the void around the white night and shattered his soul power. "Time stagnates!" "Space solidifies!" After the Deacon''s death, the two masters of the commander''s mansion also drank one after another, releasing their mysterious power and beating the whole body in the daytime. The Deacon''s eyes blazed. This is a golden opportunity! His eyes were cold and cold. His hands overlapped and stabbed forward. The overlapped palms turned into a sharp and long sword Qi, which directly tore up the void and chaos, and roared to the white night with an unstoppable power. How impressive! The power of the world is incomparable! But the next moment! Whoosh! The white night moved. With only one punch, he smashed and killed him and hit the terrible sword spirit. People breathe hard. Then... boom!!! The violent explosion that shakes heaven and earth rings out. The attack of the sword spirit was shattered by a ferocious sword spirit. The power of manba was like electric current, which spread all over the Deacon''s body in an instant. Bang! The Deacon''s body exploded on the spot, splashed into blood mist fireworks, and died miserably on the spot. The world has been devastated! "What?" The audience was shocked. All the people who came to the scene stopped and looked at the scene of the cautious people, all of them were frightened. However, I can see the body moving in the white night, completely free from the constraints of time and space, as if in a flash into the crowd, dancing fists wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thump... numerous dull noises burst out. The white night is just like the gods coming down to the earth. Facing these souls, they are crazy to punch one by one, boxing to the flesh. However, those who hit the fist must be killed on the spot. Their bodies are completely blown apart and splashed into pieces of meat. They are attached by the force of time, and there is no possibility of rebirth. After a while, the attacking crowd was rioting. There are always terrible red roses blooming in the crowd. People howl, scream, scream, groan... the whole scene turns into Purgatory. In about 20 years of Kung Fu, hundreds of powerful people in the commander''s office who rushed over died. The white night stopped. He was surrounded by blood mist, his fists were stained with blood, and there was no expression on his face.Those who were one or two steps better than him could not hold his fist. Even if he did not exterminate xuanhuang, it was only one blow. For an instant, the scene was quiet. Wei Buxian widened his eyes and looked at him stupidly. Wei Tangjin was so scared that his legs became soft and he sat on the ground. The remaining ten thousand made the strong man in the commanding mansion trembled wildly and watched the white night with fear. Who could have expected that such a person who was not as good as Xuanjun would be so terrible. The whole situation is completely controlled by white night! "It seems that we have lost sight. His strength is not based on Hongbing." The dark star''s expression became serious. At this moment, he did not dare to look down on the white night. As for the people of Daliang City, they were shocked by the terrible means of white night. Liang river water raised his small face and looked at the white night in disbelief. His small mouth whispered out his voice. "Second uncle, are we... Saved?" "Yes..." Liang wusheng was staring at the white night, and there was a strange light in his deep eyes: "if we can really be taken out of the four directions of Xuantian by this person... Maybe, we can really consider worshiping the Dragon Jue..." and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2155 The ordinary soul has nothing to do with the white night. However, Wei Buxian and Mingxing devoted all their energy to the body of abandoning the divine sword and Lihuang sword. It was impossible to deal with the white night. As for relying on the strong men of the commander''s office to deal with the white night... That''s also impossible. At most, these people are holding back the pace of the white night... they look serious and their eyebrows are heavy. They knew the situation was beyond control. "Help quickly!" Wei Buxian didn''t dare to ask for a big deal, so he drank it immediately. In the surrounding crowd, the soul immediately rushed out of the mansion, released the signal and asked for help from other departments. Dang! Dang! Dang! Bell... the sound of the bell rang from Wanshi''s mansion. In an instant, the whole four sides of the sky were in turmoil. "Ah?" Liang wusheng was shocked. Just shocked by the action of the white night, the people in Daliang City, who felt that there was still a chance of life, fell into a desperate situation again after hearing the bell. The white night silently watched all this, but did not stop it. On the contrary, the indifferent face gradually became ferocious, and a crazy smile appeared on the face. He is not afraid of the bell at all! Seeing the scene, they were both stunned. Wei Buxian, in particular, vaguely felt a little strange. He gazed at the white night, his eyes were constantly shaking, and slowly, his mouth also spit out a word as fine as a mosquito. "No... no... no... this... Is totally wrong..." "no? What''s wrong The dark star at the head seemed to hear Wei Buxian''s whispering voice. His face sank and suddenly looked at him. However, Wei Buxian''s face became more and more ugly, more and more pale, sweat spilled from his forehead, and there was a ray of panic and panic in the depth of his eyes. He seemed to realize something! The dark star looks ugly, but at this time he is too lazy to be wordy. Seeing the dark star staring at the abandoned magic sword for a moment, he suddenly relaxed his energy. Like a sharp arrow, he rushed to the abandoned magic sword, then explored the net with his hand and caught the sword in the net directly. "Ah?" Liang wusheng exclaimed. Keng! The dark star directly seized the abandoned sword and waved it towards the white night. Whew! The black spirit of abandoning God sword burst out. The sword Qi startles the sky. Obviously, the dark star was aware that the white night did not control the abandoned magic sword, so he came up with the idea of seizing the abandoned sword and killing the white night. But... He missed a step in the end! That''s the experience of white night! Just watch him swing his arm in the air. Keng! A space power blooms, splits out a space door, abandons the divine sword spirit to bump into the door, is transmitted to the distance. "Well?" Ming Star slightly a Leng, and then a Fierce bite teeth, once again raised a sword to split. Keng!! Once again, the power of the dark abandoned God sword was chopped out and blasted to the white night. Opening the space door consumes a lot of energy. Although the spirit of the white night is abundant and the spirit of the sky is strong, it can''t last too long. The Ming Star is very happy to see that the white night uses the space door to block the sword power of the abandoned divine sword, because in a few more rounds, they will not have to use their hands, and the white night will get tired. But... Just at the moment of the Ming Star''s sharp sword splitting, the white night moved his finger again and pinched a sword formula... PA! A strange crackle came out. But a gray halo burst out in front of the blade of the abandoned sword. The dark star''s face suddenly changed, and then he saw that the halo was a small sword array. When the sword array was born, several bright lights burst out in an instant. The light turned into a wave like sword Qi, which directly dispersed the spirit of abandoned God sword and covered the stars fiercely. "Ah The stars cry out. "Come on, Lord!" Wei Buxian here also roared. All the souls at the scene are dumbfounded. Dong!!! The sword power of terror fell like the sky and fell down suddenly, tearing the whole commander''s office in two. The vast atmosphere of destruction, crazy collision, destroy everything! Around the soul of crazy retreat. The scene was a mess. All the people in Daliang city looked silly and their heads were blank. No one can imagine that the white night is just one person, and it turns this place upside down. Wei Buxian and Ming Xingchen can''t help him! Wei Buxian still suppressed Lihuang sword and did not dare to move, but his eyes were looking at the place where the sword was smashed by terror.That wave like sword spirit is just the sword spirit of the dead dragon. It is the sword spirit sealed around the abandoned God sword in advance. How can the white night not know the thought of the dark star seizing the sword, so he deliberately let the dark star seize the sword, and then fight back with the dead Dragon Sword spirit hidden in the abandoned God sword. In the end, the dark star had no time to bridge and abandon the divine sword. He was able to motivate the Hongbing, relying on his terrifying strength. The power released was limited, but even so, the power of the sword power was far less than that of the dead dragon sword in the white night. However, the only good thing is that after the collision between the sword spirit of the dead dragon and that of the abandoned God sword, it was very thin. In addition, the stars of the underworld dodged for the first time. Therefore, even if it hit him, he didn''t kill him immediately. He just cut off his limbs and blasted his body into a sieve. The dark star completely lost its combat effectiveness, and the whole person fell to the ground, panting wildly. Even if he did not die, his life would not be long. "You... Set..." the stars glared at the white night and hissed. It was not until this moment that he realized that he had been trapped in the white night. The night is silent. "It''s not just the following..." Wei Buxian here finally understood something. The man suddenly raised his head, looked at the white night, trembled and yelled: "judging from the power of his move just now, his strength can actually kill us, but he... Has never killed us. This... This is just deliberately delaying time, he... He is waiting for our reinforcements! He''s stalling! Wait for our reinforcements Wei Buxian shrieked. Sound shakes the sky. The audience was shocked. "Reinforcements?" Wei Tangjin was stunned. Liang wusheng and others were also confused. But listen to Wei Buxian used all his strength to roar: "withdraw After saying that, he did not care about the Lihuang sword any more. He rushed to the commander''s office like a madman. At this time, countless figures have been rushed from all directions. Those... Are the strong ones everywhere. They are like locusts, and they come upon it. The soul blocks out the sun. Masters are like stars. Seeing this, Wei Buxian''s body suddenly stopped and his eyes showed despair. "Father, when reinforcements come, that man will die!" Wei Tang Jin Xin was overjoyed and cried out in a hurry. However, Wei Buxian is a dull whisper. "It''s over." His hoarse howl. "What?" Wei Tangjin was stunned. But I saw that the white night over there suddenly looked up and yelled. "Heiyuan, it''s time to start!" The voice was not loud, and it was spread all over the commander''s office. But this one sound falls, is thoroughly startled the public. Ready to start? White night... What''s it going to start? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2156 People are all confused by the word "white night". But Wei Buxian did not think much. He obviously realized what, turned his direction and rushed out desperately. At the same time, he was shouting loudly: "retreat!"! Back! Everyone, get out of here The shouting of the hoarseness was blowing out towards the four sides. Wan makes all the people in charge of the government are ignorant, looking at Wei Buxian, who is in a hurry. They are all in fog. Wei Tangjin finally believed his father, bit his teeth, and immediately followed up. The rest of us were panicked, and after seeing the gloomy end of the dark stars, they dared not compete with the white night, and ran away with Wei Buxian. But the souls who were supported by all sides did not stop. They still press in. How can we fear so many masters come? What else to return? Many people have heard weibuxian''s words. But it''s in many people''s minds. After all... This is the sky!! The terror spirit power released by tens of millions of people can condense into mountains and seas, and come to this place to suppress everything. This power, is already unable to describe in words! But at this time... bang!! A deafening noise suddenly burst out of the center of the sky. Then a light rose from the center. It was endless evil spirits, they were like what was drawn by the flood, vent in the long sky, covering the sky. In a moment, the whole sky above the four sides was covered by this terrible evil spirit. The people of the four mysterious sky looked up and looked at the horror of the long sky in surprise. "This is the brake force in the Dead Sea tower of kusha Some people realized the evil element and cried out in silence. "What''s the matter with this? Who released this brake force? " "Look at this, the tower seems to have been destroyed!" "Is there a curfew mixed into our four dark days?" The cry of shock and dismay is rising and falling, and it is constantly heard. Countless souls stare at each other. But next second... fall A cold voice was spitting out of the white night''s mouth over there. Boom!! The evil spirit covering the sky seemed to be guided by what, and then it poured, roared and fell, and poured down towards the lower master''s office. That scene is like a sky falling! "Ah!!!" The soul screamed immediately. "Flash!" One man screamed and dodged in a hurry. The rest of us reacted, and then they were mad and rushed out. But just as they were fleeing the area of the commander in chief, a bright light suddenly covered the area. Those who rushed out hit the bright glow, like hitting the iron wall of the copper wall, all of them bounced back. "To make a boundary?" Countless people cried out. The man who rushed back immediately pointed the long sword at the halo junction, and then he stored endless power to bombard it. But... Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound is as strong as the crisp and bright sound of rain. Countless sword blades hit on it, only a lot of sparks and force lines can be splashed, but it can not tear the boundary apart. "How could it be?" "We''re blocked!" The spirits trembled. What''s the matter with this junction? How could it be here? And the ring around the entire vanguard? Is this arranged on a white night? People were trembling and panicking. People in Daliang City see this scene, and then understand why Wei Buxian would be so panic. It turns out... All this is really a means of white night! Until then, a sad cry, which was almost torn apart, rang out. "No!" The roar struck the sky. The people looked all around. It was a middle-aged man. But he pointed to the hazy and huge mark in the middle of the border, and shouted madly: "this is... Four images of the star setting! This is the four image printing of the star! This is the ancient boundary! The ancient world is bound up This voice has made countless people despair. The upper Paleozoic? That means that even if people can tear it up, they can''t do it in a moment. And can not leave here in a moment... The evil spirit on the head has been released, people have no time to break through the border to escape here!"It''s too late!" "Quick, activate the defense technique to resist this evil spirit!" Several souls in charge of the command roared. In an instant, countless souls on the scene urged their soul power, magic weapons, and used various means to fall towards the evil spirit. Innumerable boundaries, Dharma formations and barriers have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, blooming on the top of people''s heads. With so many powerful people working together, they almost instantly covered thousands of border junctions on their heads. This protective ability is enough to stop the downpour of evil spirit. Countless people were relieved. And the facts are as expected. The falling evil spirit hit the enchantment, but it was unable to melt through the boundary array immediately and completely isolated. Wei Tangjin, who had just escaped, turned his head and said, "father, you see, they are in the way." The rest of the people in the command house were also excited. However, Wei Buxian looked and said hoarsely, "they can''t stop... " can''t they? Is it impossible? " Wei Tang Jin opened his mouth. But at this time, the two sword shadows suddenly fell from the sky, stabbing straight at the countless junctions and array, and finally penetrated all the boundary array defense like a string of sugar gourd. All defenses are broken down in an instant. The countless souls below were immediately stupefied. It''s Hong Bing! Abandon the divine sword and Lihuang sword! Hongbing broke through the defense, and the terror and evil spirit flowed freely and poured down to the souls below. In a flash, tens of thousands of souls were drowned by evil spirit and disappeared... no one even cried or screamed, and disappeared in this area without any pain. The people in Daliang city were crazy and looked at the terrible scene. But they were shocked to find that the evil spirit did not touch them, but bypassed them. Seeing this, Liang wusheng completely understood that these evil spirits... Had been controlled by the white night... "this is the power of the four directions Xuantian array tower. How did he control it Liang wusheng''s pupils were dilated and murmured. The method of white night has completely refreshed his three outlooks. But this is not the time to think about it. The air fell to the ground, melted the earth, and went down all the way. As for the tens of thousands of people who came to support the commander''s office of the ten thousand envoys, there was no more figure. Those who escaped, the commander of the ten thousand envoys, one by one, have been completely paralyzed and cannot rise again. All of them are like lost souls, staring at all the people in front of them... until now, all of them understand what Wei Buxian means. Unfortunately, those people have not realized... "follow me!" At this time, the white night on this side grabbed the flying abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword, and turned its head to Liang wusheng road. Liang wusheng''s whole body trembled, his voice trembled, and he repeatedly called out: "good... Good... Lord... I... let''s kill the four sides of Xuantian..." "kill the four sides of Xuantian?" White night shook his head and looked at the most magnificent and huge palace made of gold in the distance. Then he said hoarsely, "not for the time being. After all, my account of longjue has not been settled." His voice fell to the ground, walked in the sky in the daytime, and walked in that direction... Liang wusheng and his colleagues saw that he was completely crazy. "Is this man... Crazy? That''s... Xuanzhu... " Liang Xishui''s eyes were lost, looking at the back of the white night and murmuring. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2157 The commander-in-chief''s office was reduced to ruins. The tens of thousands of souls who came to support them disappeared. The stars also died in the endless evil spirit. As for Wei Buxian, they were completely dull and frightened by the chaotic and tragic scene in front of them. All this was done by night. His face was calm and he was walking in the air with his double swords. He was heading for the largest palace in the sky. The city of Daliang was followed by a crowd of tremblers. They can only rely on the white night to take them away. If they don''t, they can''t go anywhere. "Master of four directions! I''ve come to see you Just listen to the spirit of the white night, roar. The sound of thunder, like the God thunder in the sky, came down from the sky and covered the whole four sides of Xuantian. This is a challenge! Challenge to the four sides of Xuantian! "Audacity!" "Reckless!" "Who dares to play wild in the dark sky around me There were innumerable sounds of anger coming from all directions, and then a great deal of terror came to this place. White night face fearless, continue to move forward. But at this time, an empty shadow burst into the sky and turned into a mountain like shape in front of the white night. In the Tianshan Mountains, there is a fat soul like a small house. Although the body is fat, but the soul is floating in the air, his fat fingers crazy knot, only the size of beans eyes staring at the white night. "Thief, would you like to kneel down?" The fat soul cries with a strong voice. But as soon as the words fell, the night had come with a sword. Whoa! The terrifying Lihuang sword, like a huge wave of flame, pounced on it. "Asshole Fat souls are furious. What a shame it is that this guy, who is not as good as Xuanjun, dare to ignore his famous gravity. "I will make you pay for your arrogance The fat soul screamed and his swollen arms shook forward. Oh! A dull noise spread. Just before meeting, the void suddenly changed strangely. The upper part of the void is stretched infinitely, while the space below is violently contracted. It was as if something was hanging from the void and falling. When the sword force of Lihuang was close to the void, it also changed with the space. The sword Qi, which was originally a vast wave, was compressed into an oval shape and fell to the ground, which could not hurt the fat soul. "It''s gravity!" Liang wusheng on this side cried out. This is the means of gravity. The gravity factor released by him is not only to give people or things, but also to space, which can exert gravity to stretch and even collapse. As for the force of Hongbing, it is no exception. In the end, the four sides Xuantian is the four sides Xuantian, and the means to deal with Hongbing is one set of methods. If we want to sweep the four sides of Xuantian with a Hongbing, it is undoubtedly a dream. But what white night has now is not just a Hongbing! Undaunted, he once again mentioned the cutting of Li Huang Dynasty. Sonorous! A huge flame with a hundred feet long flies out, and the burning flame bursts out. The sword will hit the fat soul. "It''s no use, thief. Your tactics are just like a joke in front of me." The fat soul laughed, then raised his hand to push toward the white night: "ten thousand mountains!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... on the sky, countless auras and auras gathered rapidly, forming vast and endless gasification Tianshan Mountains, which fell hard towards the white night. The mountain layers of heavy pressure, bang bang, the gravity produced by the shock of the whole four sides of the Xuantian are shivering. But the white night did not move, let its impact, stable to the extreme. The fat soul''s brow moved, and then the soul stirring technique tried to stop it first. but at this moment, the white night suddenly pinched a sword rhyme, and a touch of Qi flew towards that side like a needle, and in a flash, he was not in the power of the Li Huang sword. Bang! Lihuang sword power seems to be stimulated by something, suddenly expands, and then explodes violently. The splashing sword force turns into countless slender flame blades and pours at the fat soul. The slender flame blade forms a big mouth, which is extremely terrible. The fat soul breathed heavily and growled, "open!" The Tianshan Mountain shrouded in his body immediately swelled, and the surface air was thicker and stronger, like an iron wall, blocking the flaming blade. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the flame blade hit the Tianshan Mountain and directly opened. The explosive lines produced shake the huge Tianshan Mountain crazily.Tianshan Mountain is constantly shaking, and there are a lot of cracks on it. Obviously, if you can resist the power of Hongbing, the fat soul person will not be able to withstand it. But fortunately, it''s all around Xuantian. Although he could not resist the power of Hongbing, a large number of souls had already appeared around him. They all rushed to support him. "Just one more time, the reinforcements are here, and you''re finished!" The fat soul bit his teeth, and his fat face trembled with a smile. What''s the fear of fighting in the four sides of Xuantian? The so-called dragon does not reach the river, and xuanzhu is in the rear. Who can make waves here? People are thinking about it. But the next second, a indifferent voice came from behind him. "It''s a pity you won''t last long!" As soon as the words came out, the fat soul trembled again. Suddenly, he turned his head and found that the white night had torn open his soul mountain and stood behind him. "You..." the fat soul is shocked and just about to speak. Pooh! The crackle came out. The blade of his sword was shattered by his heart. Fat soul of a dark eyes, on the spot fell. "Gravity makes it!" The souls who came from the distance screamed bitterly. "Revenge for gravity!" "Kill!" People are filled with righteous indignation, the crowd is excited, mention the sword and then toward the white night to kill in the past. The spirits around him are like locusts. People in Daliang city were so scared that they came to the white night. But the white night was fearless, and when he raised his swords, he cut at the crowd. He urged his magic power to attach to the sword of abandoning God and Lihuang sword, and the two sharp swords directly burst out the divine light and killed them among the crowd. Although there are many people in the four directions, none of them can resist the power of Hongbing. For a moment, the body fell like a raindrop. Terror filled the sky. The sword of terror tore up the earth, shattered the palace walls and houses, and stirred up a mess in the four directions of Xuantian... in the distance, a line of souls in silver armour stood on a palace wall. When they saw the terrible scene here, their looks were frozen. "Order, release the tower and kill the thief!" One of the men with short hair drank without expression. "Mr. Xiao! The power of the array tower is too large. If used, it can kill the enemy, but it will also destroy our four directions Xuantian to a great extent! Please think twice "What should we do according to the meaning of Lord Mo?" "Very simple, send out Xuan guard!" "Xuan guard?" The rest of them were shaking. The Lord Xiao was silent for a moment. Without hesitation, he immediately nodded: "OK, send out the Xuan guard immediately!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2158 An old man is sitting in a simple Pavilion, looking wearily at a large number of books on the table in front of him. A moment later, he sighed slightly, continued to pick up the file, and read the contents carefully. After a moment, his brow gradually gloomy, look also slowly unnatural. At this time, someone came in with a large number of files. "My Lord, there is an urgent order in front of us. The linghaiquan, which we are defending, has been attacked, and the front-line troops have begun to withdraw from linghaiquan." The man piled the files on the table, saluted and left in a hurry. The old man looked stiff, hesitated, or opened those envelopes. However, before he finished reading them, someone came in again. "My Lord, the news comes from hengliu battlefield that the enemy troops have withdrawn! This is the statistical result of casualties. Our casualties are 30% higher than that of the enemy, which is a tragic victory. This is the post-war report. " The man announced, put the thing respectfully on the ground, and turned away. The old man''s hand shaking and frowning again. People kept coming into the house. All kinds of news came from time to time. The gate is crowded with people. "Lord, there are traces of enemy spies in mangyun sea!" "My Lord, there are troops on our right who are looking after the enemy. They may want to bypass our front forces and attack our rear areas!" "My Lord, the seal of several archaic space doors has been loosened. We need to send the array mage quickly to stabilize the front line." ... the more old people listen, the more ugly their faces are, and the more gloomy their expressions are. Until then, a Shenji guard from Cangtian cliff came in and handed an envelope to the old man respectfully. The old man didn''t pay any attention to it, but when he saw the big words "Cangtian Ya" on the envelope, his face suddenly changed and his hand unconsciously touched it. "Stop!" When the messenger was about to leave, the old man called out to him. "Do you have anything else to say, my lord?" Shenji guard asked respectfully. "Cangtian cliff is still peaceful recently. What''s the action of the dark king dynasty? Is death Dragon Sword OK? " Asked the old man as he opened the envelope. "Everything is well. There is no change in the dead dragon sword. The Cangtian cliff is still relatively peaceful at present." The Shenji guard was busy. "Oh? In that case, what else can happen? " The old man looked at the letter from the sky cliff in his hand and was surprised. The dead dragon sword is always a threat to Shenji palace. The last thing he wants is that the sword falls into the hands of the enemy. According to the information he has received, the other party has begun to attack the sword, and the people sent to capture it are extremely terrible. The old man has reported to the upper authorities and asked for more staff to build a space tunnel to support Cangtian cliff at any time. Unfortunately, the Shenji palace is too tight at present. Even his official staff have to deal with so many things every day. You can imagine how much pressure Shenji palace is currently under. Facing the old man''s question, the Shenji guard did not speak and did not know how to answer. The old man was slightly stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile: "it seems that we have to speed up the recruitment process." The words said, and the envelope opened. However, when the old man skimmed through the contents of the next envelope, his old face was instantly dignified, and the whole person became serious. "Is the content of this letter... True? Where did the white night go He suddenly looked up, staring at the Shenji guard in front of him. "Yes." Shenjiwei nodded. "This fellow, he is a madman! Isn''t this nonsense? " The old man was a little angry. He took the envelope and walked back and forth in the pavilion for a few times, and then he said, "hurry up, call the forestry department to help me deal with these matters. You can inform the steward Tongxian, and ask him to gather the people of Jiyan flag and follow me as soon as possible!" "Yes." Shenji Wei stands and runs away. ... ... ... at the moment, at the gate of Cangtian cliff. Because the sword of Yeyao was put on the auction house, countless souls from all over the world poured into this place. People are excited and in a hurry. Even if they can''t afford to buy a sword at night, they can at least witness the splendor of Hongbing. It''s a worthwhile trip. What''s more, the sword is dead in the sky. Who doesn''t want to see this legendary sword? For a time, the whole Cangtian cliff was crowded with people and was very lively. The white night transferred most of the power in the sky cliff, and the only people left could not maintain the order here. In addition, there were many amazing powers coming, so the people of longjue could only guard the palace of white night. In other places, they had to let these spirits wander. The dead dragon sword is blocked by Shenji guards. Qixin sits in the town, and no one dares to be presumptuous. Two Fu glanced at the messy scene outside, eyebrows slightly moved, called people, muttered a few words.Soon, many guards came out of the back door of heixuan auction house and entered the territory of longjue to guard it. Many people were quite surprised to see the scene. Heixuan auction house, this seems to be protecting the territory of the white night? With the power of heixuan auction house involved, the soul who came to Cangtian cliff was slightly restrained. "White night, white night, I''m loyal enough to you, but if you don''t come back, the sky cliff will be in chaos!" Standing on the top floor of heixuan auction house, looking out at the sea of people, er Fu whispered alone, with a trace of expectation on his face. "My Lord." At this time, a servant carefully came up. "What''s the matter?" Er Fu asked. "Thirteen powerful giants jointly ask to see you!" Servant way. "See me? For night shining sword? Didn''t I say that if you have money, you can buy it, if you don''t have money, you can go to see it? That''s the price set by the White Dragon Lord. No one can change it. It''s useless to see me. Tell them to go back! " "The adults... The little ones told them to go back, but they didn''t agree, and this time, they brought a lot of people here." The servant said. "Brought a lot of people here?" Er Fu''s eyes narrowed, and then he snorted: "what? Do these people still want to attack us? Do they have the guts? " "I don''t know if they have the courage, but at present, their people disguised as customers have surrounded the halls and exits of our black and dark auction house." The servant said again. When he said this, er Fu''s face became tense and his face was ugly. He fell into silence. How long will the security team of the headquarters arrive After the appearance of Yeyao sword, the passenger flow of Cangtian cliff has skyrocketed, and a lot of people with bad intentions have been mixed in. Therefore, Erfu submitted an application to the headquarters to mobilize a team to guard the treasure. In order to avoid someone greedy night shining sword, strong attack auction house. However, Erfu didn''t expect that things would develop much faster than he expected... "my Lord, it will take at least one day for the guards to arrive. After all, there is still some distance between the headquarters and here." Servant way. Fu Er looked out of the window with worry in his eyes. "There is too much passenger flow in Cangtian cliff. There are many people in our branch. We are short of staff. They are threatening me at this time. They are also seizing the chaotic situation. If I don''t follow, they will attack our heixuan auction house. I''m not afraid of them. It''s OK to settle accounts after autumn. But what I fear is that once they start an incident, other guests will take the opportunity to disturb the auction house. Once all the guests join in, it is impossible for our branch to suppress the scene. " Er Fu closed his eyes and sighed slightly. The temptation of Hong Bing is too great. "Just put them in the inner hall. I''ll be there later." "Yes, my Lord." The servant clasped his fist and left in a hurry. Before long, a revered breath of terror, dressed in noble soul into the inner hall of heixuan auction house. There are more than a dozen people, each of them is a well-known existence. It is extraordinary to lead a powerful clan. All the people sat down, silent, just closed their eyes and waited quietly. Er Fu on the attic saw the scene of the inner hall through the magic weapon. His face was slightly heavy, and he felt that things were not good. So he told his servants a few words, and then he walked towards the back hall. "What wind is blowing today? Have you all come to my little ruined temple together? Hehe, er Fu is really flattered!! But what are you doing here? " Er Fu squeezed out that false smile and came out with a smile, greeting the crowd warmly. It''s just... These people sitting in the inner hall all have a solemn look, their eyebrows are heavy, and they are not smiling. His smile was very awkward at the moment. At this time, a man with bare head, full of flesh, and wearing a gold silk silk coat suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Erfu sideways and said in a deep voice, "Lord Erfu, let''s not say those polite words, but go straight to the theme." "Theme?" Er Fu frowned, but soon stretched out: "I don''t understand what you mean." "Master Er Fu, why do you pretend to be confused The skinhead whispered, "we hope you can immediately change the price of Yeyao sword and sell it to us!" As soon as this word falls, two blessings breathe quickly. "It''s a breach of the rules. Do you want me to die? If it''s a white night to investigate! How can I account to him to the headquarters? " Er Fu immediately said. "You don''t have to worry about that." The bald soul said without expression: "white night will not feed this matter back to the headquarters. Now he is afraid that he can''t even deal with the four sides of Xuantian. How can he take care of other things? Even if he avoided the four directions of Xuantian, he could not come back again. Our people will block the sky cliff and take over the sky cliff at the same time. If he doesn''t come, it''s OK. If he comes, he will surely die. And this will also become an ownerless thing. The price can be changed at will, isn''t it? "These guys are prepared. Er Fu murmured in his heart. But there was another voice, and it was aggressive. "Mr. Erfu, please promise us to revise the price immediately, otherwise... I''m afraid you can''t afford the consequences!" This word falls, the atmosphere of the scene instantly cold countless. Er Fu slightly turned his head and looked at the man. "Are you... Threatening me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2159 "Threat? Not really. We''re just giving you a piece of advice that is more suitable for your current situation. " The man''s face did not change. But this statement has already confirmed the threat. "What if I don''t take your advice?" Er Fu asked with a smile. Despite his anger, he still smiles. This is the most basic skill of the department head of heixuan auction house. What''s more, no one has ever dared to threaten heixuan auction house. Even if he is only the head of a division, he still represents heixuan. "No? Naturally, we will not have any opinions. " The man shook his head and didn''t mean to be annoyed at all, but the conversation stopped a little and his tone was raised a few times: "but... Although we don''t have any opinions, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t have any opinions, such as... Lord Xu!" "Mr. Xu?" Er Fu Wei Zheng: "which adult Xu?" "Who else is Mr. Xu? Of course, it''s the sun swallowing God of the sun swallowing palace. Er Fu, as the person in charge of the heixuan auction house, don''t you even have this reaction power? " A woman snorted, sarcastically. Sun swallowing God? Er Fu''s face suddenly changed. Can''t it? I didn''t expect that this group of people actually invited the God of swallowing the sun. It''s incredible... It seems that they are all prepared to come! What''s more, er Fu may not be able to confirm that the other party only invited the God of swallowing sun. If he had more powerful powers, what would he take to resist it. The situation is much more difficult than expected! Er Fu''s eyebrows wrinkled, and now the pressure is doubled. "Gentlemen, can you give me a day to think about it?" Two Fu thought for a moment, slightly raised his head and said carefully. "If you delay time, you don''t have to. I''m afraid the magic weapon guard team of heixuan auction house will not arrive here in a day. We have sent people to stop them on the way. Although it is impossible to stop them, it''s easy to delay their steps. With their strength, it doesn''t take three days. I''m afraid we can''t stand here!" At this time, the bald soul speaks again. This sentence is to give Er Fu pawn a basin of cold water. These people even know the garrison. I''m afraid they have their Eyeliner outside the headquarters, and they have considered this move. Er Fu stopped talking. Everyone was watching him. Each pair of eyes is full of strong pressure. "You only have one stick of incense. If you don''t change the price, don''t blame us!" The bald soul said lightly. After the sound fell, he closed his eyes again and waited in silence. The scene was dead silent again. There was no one to rush. But the time is gradually passing, and the atmosphere here is also standing and depressing. Several of the servants standing outside the hall, even with difficulty breathing, were unable to stand firm. The situation is becoming more rigid. "Why not?" At this time, er Fu suddenly raised his head and broke the deadlock. "Well?" People look forward to it. "I can''t change the price. It''s too obvious. I can deal with this Hongbing in another way and let you get it!" Er Fu said hoarsely. "You have no choice." The bald soul shook his head. "If you don''t accept it, please do it. Er Fu is ready to die for his life, and my heixuan auction house will certainly fight against it. Even if you take Yeyao sword, I''m afraid I''ll hunt you down for the rest of your life. If you think it''s cost-effective, just do it!" The two blessings are just in words, and their faces are generous. Everyone frowned, but I didn''t expect Erfu to be so tough. "Tell me your way first." The woman decided not to turn against Er Fu, so she stepped back and asked. "Auction!" Er Fu said. "Auction?" People looked at each other. "Yeyao sword is a Hongbing, a magic weapon in the world. It is a rare treasure. Only the strong can have such a treasure! So I''m going to have an auction. The one with the highest price will get it! Those who can get it Er Fu Dao. "Well, the auction? Mr. Er Fu, if you want to do something at the auction, I''m afraid it can''t be easier? " An inch head man said with a sneer. "This is the only answer I can give you. If you accept it, leave as soon as possible. The auction will be held tomorrow morning for only one day. If you don''t accept it, please leave as soon as possible. Then gather your strength to attack me. We will try our best to resist it. Even if we are defeated, it doesn''t matter, but what does it mean to attack my auction office, Do you all know? " As soon as he said this, all the people''s faces changed, and their eyes kept turning. The bald soul did not speak. He got up first and turned away."That''s it The woman sighed and shook her head to say hello. She left. The others got up and walked out of the hall. After a while, all the strong men left the auction house. "My Lord!" The servant came up in a hurry. "Get ready, then release the news and auction the night sword!" Er Fu whispered. "No, my Lord. This is a bad rule. The headquarters will know it. Even if you are forced, the headquarters will punish you severely, so it is not allowed!" The servant was in a hurry. "How can I not know? But this is the only way we can choose at this time! Or none of us will live! " Er Fu snorted coldly and said: "what''s more, those guys are right. It''s not too easy for auction! Listen to my arrangement, maybe we can keep the abandoned sword. As long as we keep the abandoned sword, even if the headquarters sends a message, we will not be severely punished! " "Your Majesty is wise!" The servant clasped his fist, but his face was still full of uneasiness. It''s really a good way to do things in an auction. Whether it''s a malicious price increase or a disgusting auction, it''s impossible to guard against it. Unless Erfu limits who auctions, it will certainly lead to riots, and it will be more beneficial to Erfu at that time. But even if people don''t want to accept it, it''s useless. In terms of fairness, this approach is the best. "Get down to work!" Er Fu said hoarse. Then he turned around and went to the small room next to him. He took off the token from his waist and started it... PATA! There was a strange noise. The token wrapped by soul Qi flickered twice and then recovered. Link failed? Er Fu was slightly stunned and tried again. PATA! The token flickered for a moment and then stopped. "Well? What''s going on? " Er Fu''s head is full of fog and water, holding the principle of no more than three things, urges the token again. It''s buzzing... but the token suddenly trembles. It''s a success! Two blessings and one joy immediately picked up the token and drank in a low voice: "white dragon master! Where are you? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2160 White night did not expect that Er Fu would contact him at this time. As soon as he swung his arms, his soul power wrapped in his double swords swung away. At once, the two Hongbing soldiers were like tumultuous dragons, and they killed the souls who were coming. Hongbing''s sword power is irresistible, destroying the withered and decaying, shocking the four sides. All of them died under the blade of the sword. There was a lot of blood mist floating around in the white night, which was very ferocious. All the people in the distance were shocked by the terrible scene. They were trembling and did not dare to go forward. The situation was completely awed by the night. Seeing this in the white night, he stopped and said hoarsely to the second blessing at the other end of the token: "what''s the matter?" "Come back quickly. Someone is going to attack Hong Bing." Er Fu whispered. "Well?" White night frowned: "what do you mean?" "Just now, more than a dozen powerful men of powerful families have made a challenge to me at the same time, demanding that I immediately revise the price of Ye Yao Jian you hang on the auction house. If I don''t agree, they will attack my heixuan auction house!" "Their courage is not small, even the dark auction house dare to attack!" Bai Ye was a little surprised: "but look at your tone, you seem to be unable to keep the night shining sword? You are heixuan auction house "It''s a bit complicated." Er Fu hesitated and said in a low voice: "after all, this is only a branch, and it is also a branch of middle and lower level areas. In fact, there is not much power allocated in this auction. In addition, the current Cangtian cliff is full of talents, and there are a number of giants. If there is any difficulty, let''s not say whether I can resist it. I''m afraid those who would not have dared to auction me If I can''t control the situation, then not only the Yeyao sword can''t be protected, but also my branch of heixuan auction house will have to be demolished! " If there is a riot, there will be no rules! White night naturally understood this truth, he frowned: "you did not ask for help?" "The security team of the headquarters is on the road, but these guys have noticed that they have sent someone to stop them. At their speed, it will take at least three days to arrive. These three days'' work is enough for these people to handle affairs." Er Fu said in a low voice: "now they have blocked the Cangtian cliff. Except for the Shenji palace people, no one can get in and out. Even the space tunnel is closed. In the white night, you have all the adults of Wushuang group around you. If you can come back, I will ask all the adults of the matchless group for help. I will surely suppress this situation and let the gangsters dare not come here... So, where are you... Can you come back?? ¡± at present, the white night is the only hope of Erfu. To be exact, it is the best one around him. But the white night was silent for a while and shook his head: "I''m afraid it will take me about two days to go back." "Two days?" Er Fu was stunned: "Outland can''t be here at your speed for a day..." "I''m not in Outland." White night light said. And in this time of speaking, a group of bright lights came from the distance. The speed of these light spots is so fast that they appear in front of the white night. These are seven people. They were dressed in battle armor with silver runes shining on them. One by one, they looked like gods, holding magic soldiers to the white night. The breath of these people is not weaker than that of the fat souls before, and when they stand together, their breath and soul power can be perfectly integrated, as if these seven people were a whole. "Not outside the city, where are you?" At this time, the token rings the sound of Er Fu''s haste again. "I''ll talk about it later. I''ve got some things to do here. I''ll go back as soon as I''m done." White night said, while looking at the seven people in front of him. "This..." Er Fu did not know what to say. "Er Fu Lord, you just have to try to buy time for me now. If you can''t drag me back, then give up heixuan auction house!" "Let go of "Yes, give up!" White night hoarse way: "if you give up the black Xuan auction house, then, you only need to do one thing on the line, that is to block the sky cliff! No one is allowed to leave there! Do you understand? " As soon as the voice falls, the white night cuts off the token directly. "White night, white night!" Er Fu shouts at the token. But there was no smell of white night spilling from it. "Where the hell has this guy gone?" Er Fu murmured, his face was very ugly. He could not count on the white night, and he had to rely on the auction to delay as much as possible. However, the news of Er Fu also influenced the day night. "I wanted to deal with it slowly, but now it seems that... I have to speed up." The white night murmured and hung the token around his waist. "According to the order of xuanzhu, kill the thief, kill!" At this time, the tallest man among the seven yelled and rushed towards the white night with a long halberd in his hand. "Kill!" Shout again.The other six followed the men in a formation of three on the left and three on the right. There are people who have swords, swords, and people who only hold a shield or wear a pair of fists. When they rush in, their spirits are still linked together. However, under the waving of the man with halberd at the front, the shadow of dragon like god suddenly appeared on the long halberd, like a meteor rushing towards the white night along the long halberd. This hand seems to mobilize the power of the stars in the sky. It''s so mysterious that it can''t be understood. White night eyebrows a wrinkle, fingers move, sword Jue pinch open. Whoosh! Abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword fly over in an instant, and cross in front of them. Boom! The shadow of dragon and elephant fell on the sword and exploded on the spot. The fierce force turns into the air wave and pushes to all directions. The white night was caught off guard and was pushed away by this force. As for the people in the city of Daliang behind him, they were all over the ground, their heads were broken and their blood was broken one by one. "Ha ha ha ha ha, Xuan guard is worthy of being Xuan guard. If you do this, you will know the gap." Among the people on the roof here, a rough looking man looked at the white night in distress and immediately laughed. "It seems that Xuan guard can solve this man." Next to him, a man with long hair yelled out: "Xuan guard, quickly get Hongbing and this man''s head, dedicated to Xuan Lord, quick!" "Yes Seven people drank, and once again rushed to the white night. White night to stabilize the body, looking at the killing to their own Xuan guard members, a little frozen eyes. "Something." He nodded his head and waved his arm again. Whoosh! The sword of abandoning God and the sword of Lihuang were separated from each other by themselves, which cut out two terrible sword forces. But at the moment of the sword flying out, the man holding the long halberd suddenly retreated to the back. At the same time, the man holding the big shield in the rear rushed to the front of the crowd and waved his shield. Bang! The shield swelled and widened in an instant. It was a hundred feet high and a hundred feet wide, just like a heavenly wall. Roaring... the sword power of the two Hongbing smashed on the big shield. It was like being absorbed by something and disappeared instantly. "What?" White night frowns. Liang wusheng and Liang Xishui, who just got up here, saw this terrible scene and were scared out of their wits on the spot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2161 Hongbing''s sword power was easily absorbed by this shield? How could that be possible? People in Daliang City raised their heads one after another, their eyes widened, and they looked at the strange scene in an incredible way. At this time, the shield holder suddenly gave a big drink, spit out a lot of strange charms, hit the shield, the shield wall immediately burst out a strange gray light. A familiar breath came out of it. "Is this?" The white night smelled the breath and frowned. Boom!! Suddenly, there was a roar from the big shield. The big shield emitting halo actually released a torrent of terror, smashing into the white night. The people were shocked and looked at it in a hurry. Only then did they find that the torrent had been built by the power of the two great soldiers. The big shield of emotion can absorb and use any power. Even if it is the power of Hongbing, it can be absorbed! Sure enough, there are some means. The white night eyebrow moves, raises the double sword to split again. The force of the sword hit the current and burst. The breath of destruction is full, and the void fluctuates. But the wave has not subsided. The man holding halberd here breathes tightly and drinks: "he''s coming! Yellow "Yes The other six drank together, and then quickly approached the man holding halberd. The shield shrank and closed, and suddenly a shock, released a layer of golden breath, enveloping the seven people. The crowd focused on the man holding halberd, staring at the surroundings. All people''s spirits are pushed to the limit, and the talisman on the whole body armor is also shining. Whoosh! At this time, a sharp sword chopped over. Holding halberd man''s face is tight, immediately carry halberd to blow. Bang Dang! The halberd touched the sword and was cut off on the spot. But this long halberd is not a common object. Although it is cut off, it slows down the track of the sword waving, and the man takes the opportunity to avoid it. At the same time, the rest of the people holding knives, holding swords, wearing boxing sets and other weapons bombarded the direction of the long sword. The owner of the sword was immediately forced back. "Star blood network!" Just listen to one person here and drink a lot of darts. These darts not only have strange blood patterns on them, but also are wrapped by a small person who only vaporizes. After being waved, these people are centering on the target and quickly reorganize and solidify. Then, with a bang, they explode. The void of the coverage area was blown up, and the atmosphere of chaos filled the explosion area. How terrible! In the face of this destruction, will any body be torn? Countless people were thinking. As soon as the arm of the man holding halberd shakes, the talisman on the broken halberd flashes. He can see that the broken place spreads and grows on its own. In a blink of an eye, the long halberd returns to its original state. "Captain, is he dead?" The people here looked at the chaos and asked. The long halberd man stares over there and doesn''t speak. A moment later, however, he exclaimed, "he''s still alive." People are all trembling, hastily vigilant, staring at the other end. "You are very interesting." Just listen to the sound of the white night in the chaos. People breathed hard, their hearts hung, staring at the chaos. But look at the shadow of the white night, a little bit out of chaos. "Well?" Here on the roof of the silver soul are all frowning. "It''s not dead?" "This son... Is a little fierce!" "I belittled him. I thought he was just relying on Hong Bing to bully him. Now it seems that he still has some arrogant capital..." the long hair man whispered in a low voice: "the Xuan guard can''t kill him for a while. Let''s send the Qiandui kundui Palace team and the forbidden team together." "What?" The people around him were stunned by their mistakes. "My lord... Can you make such a fuss? This is just the head of an Outland potential clan. It''s just an ant. " The strong man on the side laughed. "Make a mountain out of a molehill? Ants? Well, are you blind? This ant has killed tens of thousands of us. If you say that he is an ant, that is to say, our people in Xuantian are not as good as ants? " The long haired man looked at the strong man with cold doubts. The strong man trembled slightly, and then quickly bowed his head. "Go ahead." The long haired man called again. People don''t insist on it any more. They''re going to be summoned at once. By this time, the white night had renewed its offensive against these men. After hearing his roar, he was suddenly surrounded by a mass of white light, and then people rushed forward to kill the men of the Xuan guard."Broken array!" Long halberd man breathes a tight, immediately roars out the sound. In an instant, seven people crazy dance in the hands of the blade, toward the attack of the white night crazy attack. The shadow of sword, sword, fist, halberd, blade and shield is countless. It is as dense as a storm. In the white night, he danced his sword with both hands and slashed him wildly. The strength of Hongbing''s weapons is far more than that of ordinary weapons. On the first day of the battle, except for the big shield which can absorb strength, all the other weapons were cut off. However, the seven men were not ordinary souls, and their weapons were also extraordinary. When they were cut off by Hongbing, the talisman on the blade immediately lit up, and a mysterious force wrapped around the broken place, and quickly glowed. In the blink of an eye, the broken blade healed again. What a miracle. But it was the speed of the white night that made the seven jumpy. The seven of them made full use of their speed to attack the white night. However, the white night, with only two swords, was perfectly able to resist each of their defenses, and even had extra space to counterattack. If not for the shield''s timely resistance, I am afraid these people would have been killed by the white night. If these things go on, they will surely fail, and they must be withdrawn! Long halberd man''s face was tight, and his mind moved. He would give the order to retreat. But at this time. Bang! The strange light over the white night suddenly made a strange noise. "The supreme coming rhyme!" Drink low and come out. People are shaking. But the light suddenly turned into a swordsman''s appearance, and then he carried a lightsaber and slashed them fiercely. "Not good!" "Defend The shrill roar resounded. "It doesn''t matter, I can block it!" The man holding the shield roared, and suddenly moved the shield and put it in front of the crowd, blocking the attack of the lightsaber. However, when the lightsaber approached, the sword force on the sword was like layers upon layers and combined with each other. It was condensed into a set of Seven Realms and compressed on the body of the sword. The whole sword was shining like the sword of God! This sword is extremely exquisite. "That is!" In the distance, the man with long hair and silver armour was shocked and went forward. They were all astonished. I don''t know why he was so impolite. But the next second, the scene of terror. However, the lightsaber attacked the past fiercely, and it was as powerful as the bamboo. It broke the big shield in an instant and cut the seven people in front of him with one sword! Whew!! Xuan guard, all destroyed! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2162 At the crowded heixuan auction house, a man in a cloak is standing outside the auction house, looking inside. At the moment, in the middle of the auction hall, there is a shadow. The shadow is just the image of the sword. Its noumenon is not here. What is placed here is just a substitute reproduced from its noumenon, which is only used for visitors to observe and refer to. And below it are rows of big characters. That''s the price to buy it. It''s the most superior pill in Lisheng. However, the amount of this pill is so large that most people can''t count the number of zeros for a while. I''m afraid that all the pills born from the first pill to now can''t make up the number. When they see the price, many people understand that the other party does not want to sell at all. But Rao is so, there are still countless people attracted to come. Dead dragon sword is not allowed to visit. Is it not related to Shenji palace? So countless people gathered around the replica to have a look. The emergence of the night Yao sword, let this branch''s passenger flow soar, the revenue soars crazily. At present, the turnover of Erfu auction house is about to squeeze into the revenue of first-line branches, which is unthinkable for such a branch auction house in the middle and lower level regions. With such profits and income, Erfu believes that he will definitely be promoted in the next year''s summary and responsibility meeting, and his future will be unlimited. Nevertheless, er Fu was not happy. Because behind this prosperity, there are countless opportunities to kill. "People in Shenji palace have noticed it!" At this time, a low voice sounded from the side. The cloaked man turned his head slightly. But beside him stood a graceful woman with veiled figure. Women wear a very unique, exposed navel, a white gauze is a pair of lotus like snow-white arms, under the veil there is a charming and enchanting face. If the white night is here, I can definitely recognize this girl. "Luocha?" The cloaked man gave a low cry. Luochanu didn''t speak, she just winked at the other side. Finally Yan eyebrow dark move, slightly side head look, just see that there came two souls. They wore simple clothes, their eyes were sharp as eagles, and their breath was unfathomable. When they entered the crowd, they did not go to see the sword shining that night, but wandered through the crowd. Their eyes were scanning everyone, as if they were looking for something. "Is this from Shenji palace?" Cloaked man is also the end Yan light inquiry. "Of course." Luochanu chuckled: "the old boy Qixin asked two people to sneak in to see if there were people from our dark Dynasty fishing in troubled waters to enter the Cangtian cliff. At the same time, investigating the situation here, two people were sent here. Unfortunately, their acting skills are too poor. I can see them at a glance!" "Defending is better than attacking, and Qixin is also smart. If we can find us and take the initiative to attack them before we are in trouble, it is much better than that we are ready to attack them. The current situation of Shenji palace is not optimistic, but I believe that Shenji palace will still support here. The last thing the Shenji palace wants at present is that the dead dragon sword will fall into our hands In front of them, they will no longer have an advantage! " Finally Yan light said. "What are you going to do?" Luochanu asked with a smile. Finally, he said, "if we wait for the reinforcements from Shenji palace, the plan will be very difficult. We have to start first. Since they are the people who come to look for the dark Dynasty, let them find it!" Luochanu was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized, and showed a sly smile: "ha ha, you''re a good idea, but in this way, don''t we have to move ahead of time?" "No need to advance! Everything goes according to the original plan. " In the end, he was calm. Luochanu shrugged: "OK." At this time... bang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the sound of ringing bells came from the heixuan auction house. People were all shocked and looked sideways. But a great voice was heard from the auction house. "Hongbing auction is about to start. All the adults invited to participate in the auction are invited to enter!" The cry came out. People at the scene trembled and immediately became boiling. "Hongbing auction? What''s this... What''s this "No, we didn''t get the message." "Is Hong Bing going to auction it?" "What happened? Isn''t Yeyao sword still hanging on it? Good news. Why should the auction be held all of a sudden? Is it the decision of the master of Yeyao sword? " "Or do they have another soldier?" People are very confused, the scene has a lot of discussion. Not everyone can participate in the Hongbing auction, and the auction site of this branch can''t accommodate so many people, so Erfu just sent out an invitation to the leaders and giants of the powerful clan.After the news was sent out, the leaders of the potential clan also began to enter. "The rest is for you!" Finally Yan also whispered a word, step toward the interior. "I know, I know." Luochanu said with a smile, then squinted, looked at the two Shenji guards, and waved her hand secretly. See her side immediately out of a richly dressed soul. The soul of the two people, but inadvertently with one of them had a collision. "Sorry, are you ok?" The Shenji guard did not move, but the person who hit the person was an accident and fell to the ground. He immediately reached out to serve him. "Nothing, nothing!" The soul man said with a smile, and then rose. But at this time, the other man was sharp eyed. He saw half of the black token under the coat on the soul''s waist, and immediately his face changed greatly. "This is... The token of the dark king Dynasty people, you are the dark king Dynasty people!" The man screamed. "What?" That soul person slightly a Leng, the person does not wait for the reaction, then by another Shenji guard on the spot drew the sword to hold the neck. "As expected, the people of the dark king Dynasty have sneaked in!! Look where you can escape!! Follow me The Shenji guard denounced. But the soul was terrified and excited. "I... i... I''m not a member of the dark king Dynasty, ladies and gentlemen, I''m just a person of a small power clan..." "still quibble? You''ve got a token on it The Shenji guard snorted coldly, pointing to the token on his waist. "This is my family token..." the soul was in a hurry. "Family token? Is your herald a token of the dark dynasty? Is it true that your family are members of the dark dynasty The Shenji guard said coldly, and then directly grasped the token and pulled it down. Bang! The token was taken off by him. But when the Shenji guard took off the token and looked at it, he was surprised to find that... This token is just a token of the dark Dynasty below, and the upper part is a different shape. "This..." two people immediately silly eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2163 "How could that happen?" The Shenji guard holding the token looked at the scene, surprised. And the other person is already aware that he is being put together by this person. "The situation is not right. The other party is deliberately playing tricks, which leads us to misunderstand. Don''t stay for a long time. Leave as soon as possible." The Shenji guard lowered his voice and said to his companion. As soon as the companion breathed, he realized the problem. When he handed the token to the soul, he said, "I''m sorry, sir, we may have misunderstood you. Please forgive me." "Who are you? Why stigmatize me as a member of the dark dynasty The man asked angrily. "We are..." they hesitated, but finally admitted. "We are from Shenji palace. At present, there are a lot of fish and dragons in the sky cliff. We are worried that people from the dark Dynasty will do mischief here, which is not good for everyone, so we come here to investigate." As soon as this word came out, many people nodded in secret, which was understandable. Shenji palace is for everyone''s good. However, the soul was staring at him, and he was furious and said, "what? Can the people of Shenji palace do wrong? Can the people of Shenji palace slander people? Can people in Shenji palace hold their swords around other people''s necks "That is, your Shenji palace is too lawless "What''s the difference between you and the people of the dark dynasty?" "Isn''t that "What a shame!" There were also a few angry voices from the surrounding crowd, which almost immediately echoed. The two frowned, knowing that the guy had accomplices, and fanned the flames in the crowd to guide public opinion. "I beg your pardon." They apologized again. "Excuse me? Well, are you so sincere? " The soul said coldly, "you hurt me indiscriminately. It''s really unforgivable. Listen, you kneel down to me now. If you kneel down, maybe I can forgive you!" "Isn''t it hard for you A Shenji guard frowned. But the other Shenji guard was impatient. He has seen that this guy is clearly deliberately looking for fault, even if he kneels down, the other party will certainly not let him go! "Stop talking nonsense. Go back to Lord chishin and report to him!" After listening to the Shenji guard drinking, he turned around and left. Another immediately followed. "Oh? Want to go?? Do you want to let it go when you humiliate me like this? " The soul immediately stopped it. "Go away!" The Shenji guards drank together, and the spirit Qi on their bodies was shaken open, which directly scattered the soul person. But the soul has just touched the breath of the Shenji palace. Pooh! Then he opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, then the whole human skin split, and then fell heavily on the ground, died on the spot. "What?" There was an uproar. The two Shenji guards suddenly stopped and looked at the ghost who fell on the ground and had no breath. "Shenji palace has killed people, Shenji palace has killed people!" The scream rang through the sky in an instant. "How could that happen?" "The people of Shenji Palace are killing people here for no reason!" "Is there any royal law? Is there any reason? " "Is your Shenji palace so lawless?" "What a nuisance!" People around immediately came around and yelled angrily at the two Shenji guards. The faces of the two men were tense. "Liu! What to do? " A Shenji guard asked his companion. "Don''t panic and cover it up!" The man who called Liu Na lowered his voice and called out: "these people can''t stop us. We just need to release our breath and we can force them all back." "No, just now that man was shocked to death by our spirit. If we want to die again, I can''t tell." "You and I all know that there are other reasons for that man''s death. We are trapped now. If we don''t leave here immediately and report to Lord Qixin, I''m afraid it will lead to more serious consequences. I''m afraid that the target of our target is the dragon sword, so we must go back as soon as possible!" Liu He chendao. If we nod our heads, how can we move our heads? But we can''t do anything against them, or we''ll be more troublesome if we leave a handle on those who have the heart! " "What do you say?" Liu asked. Cover the eye bead son a turn, suddenly feet a bit, drink to come: "follow me!" The sound fell, and the man burst out in an instant. The speed was extremely fast, and he advanced towards the direction of the dead Dragon Sword pit.Liu did not see the situation, did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, immediately pursued the past. "No, they''re running away!" "Stop them!" Around the soul of the people have roared, a clattered toward the two people. But as the crowd approached. "Bright Yang technique!" Just listen to the Gaiyan suddenly drink, eyes suddenly opened, two intense white light suddenly burst out, directly toward all directions in the past. Those who rushed to stop their steps and quickly blocked their eyes. However, they found that their arms and eyelids could not resist the strong light, which directly penetrated through them and stimulated their eyes. "Ah Screams come and go. The strong light was so strong that people around him were blinded in an instant. "Do you know how to do it?" Liu is not so happy. "No nonsense, go!" Gaiyan shouts, turns and rushes. Liu did not immediately follow. Two strong, speed of natural fast no spectrum, those souls can not catch up with? However, just as they were about to rush out of here... whoosh! A dark shadow suddenly appeared in the direction of their departure. "Who?" Drink together. However, the shadow did not pay attention to it. He clapped his hands and shook them in the past. Surging to suffocate the thick and fierce power of the sky like the collapse of the sky to kill. "Not good!" "Be careful!" They all called, and suddenly raised their arms to resist. However, after touching the palm force, they realized how terrible the sudden appearance of the shadow was. Bang!! I just heard a dull noise blow up. Then they saw two people fall down in an instant and hit the ground severely. Boom. The earth trembled wildly. The ground they hit split in an instant. But they were not hurt. "Asshole Liu did not bite his teeth and suddenly got up, and he would fight back. But when he was about to rush up against the man, countless souls came from all directions. "Go Liu didn''t drink, subconsciously and again, forced the people around him to open up. However, as soon as he opened up... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a series of explosions around him. Then he saw a large number of figures flying out, heavily fell on the ground, no movement. Liu did not slightly a Leng, the side head looks to go, immediately startled pale. Only to see those who were shaken out by him, one by one, were all skin and flesh, lying on the ground without breath. "Willow!" Gaiyan''s face changed greatly when he got up. "Ah At the same time, there were countless screams. "Shenji palace... Do you want to kill the sky cliff? Do the people of Shenji palace want to kill the sky cliff? " The trembling cry of the people around. Liu Mo and Gai Yan''s face is bloodless. They know that everything is irretrievable, and they are getting deeper and deeper www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2164 Bang! A green awn rushed forward like a rainbow. Everything in the place where the green awn passed burst and exploded. Finally, the green awn hit a white haired man standing in the long space. Bang! The green awn exploded, and the destructive power of the explosion did not spread outwards. Instead, it quickly formed a virtual image like a bull. The shadow was twisted wildly, tearing it up with the white haired man as the center, like a twisted towel, trying to tear it into pieces. But the white haired man''s body burst out a circle of golden light, like armor covered his whole body, this green awn could not destroy his skin and flesh, completely invalid. However, just after the blow, the void behind the white haired man trembled again, and then a huge Buddha with a length of thousands of feet appeared in the distorted void. The Buddha shadow has eight big hands, each of which is as thick and huge as an ancient mountain. There are ten thousand characters of Buddha seal in the palm center. After the creation, the eight palms were raised high and then suddenly dropped. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... I saw that eight palms were made of paper. After hitting the white haired man, the palms of the palms were punctured by the men, and the strength of the palms collapsed. However, the men still stood still in the distance. He is as strong as a God. Sonorous! The vision reappeared. A colorful light fell from the four sides. The divine light is like a curtain of heaven, covering everything within ten thousand meters around the man, and then countless ripples ripple in the sky, and the ripples collide with each other after they are generated... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... bursts of explosions are more intense than the sound of raindrops hitting the roof tiles. In the blink of an eye, the whole sky is full of destruction. In this case, let alone human beings, even a mosquito will be blasted to pieces. But a moment later, the colorful sky curtain disappeared, and in the halo, a figure gradually appeared... that... Was the white haired man before. His body was still covered with a golden halo, and his whole body was intact. All the attack and kill have no effect on him! Can''t destroy even one hair of him! "He has no magic weapon." Here, a woman wearing silver armor took a cold breath and said hoarsely. "But he... But the Vatican war style, why... Why can we ignore such attacks?" The strong man next to him trembled and his eyes widened. "What power does this son depend on?" People are in a complex mood. Keng! At this time, the white haired man in the distance suddenly held up his long sword, and the body of the sword burst out a piercing divine light. It''s a sword! He''s fighting back! I saw the frightening and terrifying sword Qi cutting forward. Whoa! A strong air current covers it. In front of them, there was no escape for more than a dozen souls, and they fell into the sword in an instant. Several souls in the back were shocked and fled in a hurry. The man raised his sword again and cut horizontally. The void is broken like a cobweb under the power of the sword in the golden age. The sky over there is completely disordered, just like the lake in the rainstorm. Everything is crooked. The sword spirit attacked and destroyed everything. Seeing that they could not escape, the two people who wanted to run away immediately urged the magic weapon soul Qi. They wanted to stop it by their own means, but it was useless. The sword Qi destroyed the withered and decayed, directly tearing up their defense and chopping their bodies into powder. The rest of them were terrified and rushed to the nearest palace. They entered the boundary of the palace and were immediately released. It turns out that these people want to use the boundary in the palace to resist the terrible sword. However... They are too naive. After the boundary was released, the sword spirit also fell down. It was like chopping bean curd to split the boundary and come to the palace. The whole palace and the people inside were chopped up. After ten breaths, the white haired man stopped. As for his whole body, there was no soul. Yes, only broken... Dead! Standing on the roof over here, the silver armor soul people are staring at each other as if they have lost their soul. "Qixian group! Qixian group! Come on, come on! Qixian group, come on The strong soul shouts eagerly. "Nanwu, stop shouting!" Next to him, a woman with a deadpan face interrupted his scream and said, "the people of the Qixian group... Died before the Lin Sha group went up, and the Lin Sha group was completely destroyed just now!" Hearing the cruel words, Nanwu''s strong man breathed and froze and stayed in place. "The people in each group have almost died, but they still can''t take this person down, and it can''t go on like this..." the long haired man pondered for a moment, and then said hoarsely: "it seems that we have to ask that hand!" "Ask that one to do it?" Everyone was shocked. They all thought of something terrible. Most of their faces were shocked."Is this... Really going to ask that person to do it? This is not very good, right... "Nanwu was excited all over his body, and he was busy opening his mouth, with sweat stains on his face. "There is no way to do it. Do you really want this person to enter the xuanzhu palace and force him to do it? In that case, you and my heads will still hold? " The long haired man squinted at Nanwu road. People were frightened and nodded in silence. Indeed, according to this drive, this guy is afraid to enter the xuanzhu palace. If you really disturb Xuan group, then they will be all over... "then... Adult, who do you think is better to go The woman next to her coagulated voice and asked in a low voice. The long haired man was silent for a moment, then turned around and said, "you hold this man down, and at all costs, don''t let this man advance half a step toward the xuanzhu palace! I''ll go and get the one, and the other is here! This son will die The voice fell, the long haired man suddenly turned around and ran to the distance, suddenly disappeared. The rest of them watched him leave, and then the woman hoarse asked, "now... What should I do? How to hold this person down? " "There seems to be no other choice!" A thin man took off the token from his waist and held it high. The token glowed with grey light. The rest of them immediately trembled. After a moment of silence, they also took off the waist token and held it high. The halo of several tokens immediately overlapped and turned into a rainbow, shooting into the sky. It''s a signal. After this signal was sent out, countless souls rushed out of buildings in all directions. They form a large army, like the tide rushing towards the white haired men here... but these people are not close yet. A dark sword Qi and a red sword Qi have been cut apart from each other, just like a river, falling into the crowd. In an instant, thousands of souls died in that terrible sword. There were countless howls and screams. Someone has started to pull back. "Send out the prison to kill the army, some people retreat, there is no amnesty for killing!" The skinny man said again. Several people look ugly, but at this time, no one objected. After a while, a group of people dressed in blood red armor and holding a big knife appeared behind the group of souls. They were like a wall, standing in a line, blocking their retreat. The hordes either fought to the death of the white haired man, or they died under the sword of these jailers. Helpless, the souls can only brave the scalp to kill in the past. The results are obvious. Although the other side is only one person, but the strength gap between the two sides is too big, these souls are cannon fodder, almost no master! I can''t do anything about him! Countless bodies fell from the air. The whole central area of Xuantian has been transformed into a purgatory. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2165 In the dimly lit hall, a dignified figure came in and sat down one by one under the guidance of the servants. Er Fu is standing on the second floor, looking through the window at the people coming in below. His eyebrows are moving. "My Lord." At this time, a servant stepped forward quickly and called out in a low voice. "What''s the matter?" Er Fu did not squint and asked lightly. "Most of them have been found out, but there are still a few who are unknown and unknown." The servant respectfully handed over a piece of paper. Two blessing took a look, facial expression is tight a few minutes: "even big month clan all come?" "It''s not the people of different families, it''s the people of big families." The servant added. Two blessings were silent. He was well aware of the difference between clans and clans. The people of the big family of the big Moon Clan... It has always been the existence of the gods and Dragons but not the end. This auction house has put on the shelves a lot of soldiers, but it has attracted them too... "my Lord, my Lord, it''s not good!" Without waiting for ER Fu to think about it, another servant came in a hurry, and his face was full of panic. "What happened again?" Er Fu immediately asked. "Kill! Shenjiwei... Shenjiwei killed people outside! " The servant gasped and eagerly said. "What? Killing? " Two blessings breathe hard. The servant quickly told Er Fu what was going on outside. On hearing this, er Fu immediately smelled the smell of conspiracy. "Shenji guards can''t kill people for no reason. I''m afraid that the dead souls have something else to do... Hasn''t elder Qixin come?" "Elder Qixin just got the news! But there was no movement. " Servant way. "Is it?" Two Fu touched his chin and nodded: "it seems that elder Qixin knows the intention of the other party." "My lord... Is there anyone who wants to kill the dragon sword and deliberately distract the tiger from the mountain?" Asked the servant next to him. "It must be someone''s idea to kill the dragon sword, but it''s not to tempt the tiger away from the mountain, because no one can stop the two Shenji guards. How can we adjust the tiger? However, these two Shenji guards "killed people"! They have already grasped the handle for others, and their purpose has been achieved! " "My Lord, you mean..." "look, someone will go to Shenji palace soon! They have an excuse, even those who attack Shenji palace openly and honestly are OK. These people are afraid that they want to rob the dragon sword Er Fu said in a deep voice. "What shall we do?" Asked the servant next to him. "What does this have to do with us? Now that we are all in trouble, we still have time to manage Shenji palace? " Er Fu snorted, put the paper of his finger into the arms of the servant next to him, and said coldly, "what we should do now is to stabilize these bastards below and wait for the guards to arrive! Otherwise, either our black auction house no longer exists, or our heads no longer exist, understand? " "Yes... Yes, my lord..." the servant trembled and nodded. "Go ahead and check the information of those people below. Go!" "Yes, my lord..." the servant turned and ran away. Chichin was watching on the second floor. Although there is a barrier to his breath, but there are still some people below to detect his position. Among them, there is a representative of the Dayue clan, a woman in plain white clothes and jewels. The woman''s face is beautiful, skin like lanolin, long hair drooping shoulder, bright teeth and bright eyes, temperament out of the dust, such as Guanghan fairy, do not eat between the fireworks. Around some soul people are dark side view, guess the origin of the woman. At this time, a maid in emerald green clothes ran over, lowered her voice and whispered a few words in the woman''s ear. "Well?" The woman''s Willow eyebrow suddenly a frown, the side head looks at her eye, low voice way: "what you say is true?" "I just got the news from the family. The master ordered you to leave as soon as possible. The sky cliff may be in chaos. There will be many great powers coming. If you don''t leave here in time, you may be implicated." Servant girl way. "At least we have to finish the auction, right? If we can get the night shining sword, the strength of our big moon clan will be upgraded to a higher level, and let the four sides worship! " Women''s dark eyes, the heart is unwilling. "I''m going to die. What else do you worship?" Servant girl helpless way. The woman moved her eyebrows and asked, "by the way, where is the Lord of Cangtian cliff?" "The last news we got was... Went to the four directions Xuantian..." the servant girl said. "To the four corners of Xuantian?" The woman was slightly stunned. "Yes, this man disguised himself as a member of Sifang Xuantian, but he was found by the people of Sifang Xuantian. Now the people of Sifang Xuantian are hunting him!" "Oh? This guy has gone to Xuantian? Is he begging for mercy from the four directions "Most of the time, people from the four sides of Xuantian despise him for his role. If they don''t see him, they will not see him. If they don''t see him, he just disguises himself and wants to plead with him. But it''s a pity that Sifang Xuantian is not an ordinary powerful family. Since he has been caught, he must be more or less unlucky." Servant girl way.The woman did not speak. And at this time, a cry sounded at the scene of the auction. "Er Fu, is it a little late? Why don''t you start the auction yet! " This sound falls, the people look together, just discover is a black soul person with a strong back and bear waist, the soul person made a sound. That''s the leader of Dongliu school, Yue Dongliu! "Yes, but will it begin after noon? It''s two o''clock. Why don''t you see you now? " The head of Qiying aristocratic family drank in a deep voice. "Mr. Erfu, if you want to delay time, I''m sorry to tell you that this is just unnecessary! If we don''t see the night shining sword today, we will not give up. " An old man in a Taoist robe said hoarsely. "Er Fu, why don''t you come out and have an auction?" Roared a hot tempered man. "If we don''t show up, we''ll tear down your heixuan auction house!" "Er Fu, are you teasing us?" People at the scene yelled out impatiently, and the emotion was more and more excited. The scene was completely out of control. On the second floor, er Fu''s face was tight. He snorted and turned around and walked downstairs. And as soon as he turned around, the noise was much less. Then he came to the hall and called out directly: "I announce that the auction will officially begin!" As he said this, the two Shenji guards had pushed aside all the people around them, jumped forward in the direction of Qixin. Along with them, there are countless spirits who are filled with righteous indignation and raging anger... "Shenji palace, give us an account Before the arrival of the people, the cry of terror resounded from the sky cliff. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2166 Under the blood red sky, a man slowly floated down from the air. He fell like a feather, his feet gently stepped on the place where the blood was surging, and a pair of penetrating eyes scanned the front. There are bodies all around. It''s hard to count how many. It''s a mountain of corpses. Broken roof tiles are in a mess, and the smell of blood in the air can make people choke. This is the purgatory of the world. The white haired man raised his head slightly and looked at the palace of xuanzhu in the distance. He said hoarsely, "send some grass and mustard to me. Are you enough for me to kill "You are too arrogant?" In the distance, there was a loud voice in the palace. But from the front of the five palaces, there was no one from the front of the palace. This voice is very strong, it can be judged that the strength of the master is not weak, much stronger than the people who stand up at present. However, the present white night is not the same as that in Outland. He dares to do it, and he is well prepared. At least now, his strength, speed, morale, general situation and so on have been greatly improved. It is also because of this, the unparalleled group of talents did not leave. However, according to such drive, they should not last for long. It should be over. Thoughts in the white night. But the sound came out, and the faces of those silver soul throwers on the roof were a little ugly. "Did you still disturb the adults?" Strong man secretly knead kungfu. The pace of the white night did not stop, and continued to march toward the four directions xuanzhu palace. And at this time, the white night appeared in all directions a number of strong breath of the figure. The towers in the distance were lit up again. Obviously, the four sides Xuantian is finally ready to use the power of the array tower. White night has turned this place into ruins, and they are no longer afraid to use the power of the array tower. "Ants! You think you killed so many people, you trampled on my four sides Xuantian under your feet?? You are wrong. What you are in contact with is only the lowest level power of our four directions of Xuantian. You just see a little door of our four directions Xuantian. That''s all. Do you want to move our xuanzhu? You are so naive At this time, the thick voice came out again. As the voice came, more and more powerful people appeared around. The white night looked around. There are about 200 people around. Everyone''s strength is no less than the black emissary. This time, Sifang Xuantian finally did not send cats and dogs. Sifang Xuantian is finally serious! The white night slightly vomited the turbid gas, the smile on the face also gradually converged. "Leave this man to me." Just then, a heavy voice came out. Then there was a heat wave. People looked sideways one after another, but saw a man with red skin and swollen muscles like a rock. The man is very strong, no hair, no eyebrows, upper body naked, lower body wearing a leather pants full of all kinds of patterns, arms between the flame rolling, is stepping on the void, towards this. "Mr. Jun Huo?" There''s a cry out here. "The lower level''s combat power is dominated by me. My helper is incompetent. If I don''t clean up this person, it''s my dereliction of duty, so this man... Give it to me! I will personally take off his head and plead with the Lord Xuan. " That whole body is angry the strong man of facial expression says without expression. However, when the words fell, a soul soul in the distance immediately snorted: "Jun fire, there is so much noise here that even the adults are disturbed. You just appear now. This is no longer the explanation of dereliction of duty! Since we have come out, it''s none of your lower level personnel''s business. I think you''d better stay aside and don''t lose my face of four directions and Xuantian again!! Go away You are welcome to say that. However, many people around the sound, the face is a change. These people are angry and gnash their teeth. The man who called Jun Huo looked at the soul person who opened his mouth: "Hello, new comer?" However, without waiting for the soul to open his mouth, a middle-aged man next to him said, "Mr. Jun Huo, this is he Shanshi. He is proficient in the art of mountains and stones. He has been promoted to the middle-level group by several adults above. He has not been around for a long time and is not familiar with you. His words are a little blunt. If you offend you, please forgive me!" Finish saying, the middle-aged man is busy low voice to that soul person way: "he adult, fast to Jun fire adult apology!" "Sorry? To him? I''m their boss. Why should I apologize to them? " He Shan Shi is angry, which is willing to accept? "Lord he, you..." the middle-aged man still wants to persuade again.But at this time, there was a fire. "Not good!" "Master junhuo, stop it!" There was a cry. But it was too late. Just look at Jun Huo''s body like a meteorite, drawing a hot and burning rainbow in the air, and instantly hit he Shanshi. He Shanshi breathed tight, but he was not willing to be outdone. He roared: "the stone wall is solid with gold!" The voice dropped, and the palms of the two hands hit forward. Bang. A golden stone wall suddenly appeared in front of he Shanshi. Next second. Sensational! The hot rainbow instantly penetrated the golden stone wall, melting the whole stone wall. Its defense is as fragile as a sand wall. "What?" He Shanshi breathed hard. Before he could react, two hot hand knives had already been chopped. He had not yet raised his arm to urge his breath... Pooh! There was a strange noise. He Shanshi''s two arms have been cut off. The place where he cut off his arms is red, and the flame is burning wildly above. "Ah He Shanshi gave out a shrill howl, and the whole person immediately tumbled to the ground, suffering a lot. Jun Huo stepped on his chest and looked at the twisted he Shanshi with cold sweat on his face. He said hoarsely: "who did you call to roll?" When the curtain fell, all of them trembled wildly for a moment, and they did not dare to make a sound again. He Shanshi, the middle-level combat power, was so easily subdued by junhuo. Isn''t junhuo a member of the lower class? Isn''t it a group of people at the bottom of the four directions? How could it be so terrible? Some new worshippers were shocked. But people who have been in the four directions Xuantian for some years are aware of it. Although this Jun Huo is divided into the lower ranks, its strength is far more than that. Moreover, he has a bad temper. If anyone offends him, he will retaliate, but he will never care who the other party is. Many strong men frowned in secret, but did not speak. Fortunately, Jun Huo was not a man who did not divide his position. He raised his foot slightly and crushed he Shanshi''s chest. He was stunned by the terrible power on his feet. He raised his foot, saved he Shanshi''s life, and turned to look at the white night. "Next, it''s you!" Jun fire light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2167 White night silently watching Jun fire, there is not much change on his face, eyes in his body scanning, analyzing the strength of this person. Jun Huo came over without expression. Jun fire hands, the rest of the people are afraid to move, only have eyes and look. "This son must die!" Nanwu''s face is smiling and his eyes are shining with excitement. "If junhuo is willing to do something, he should be able to get rid of this man, which is also saving our face. Otherwise, if we go on like this, even if this son is dead, we will have to bear the burden!" The long haired man flew over and said calmly. "But Jun Huo''s temper is not good all the time. Look at He Shan Shi, his chest collapsed, which obviously hurt the soul of heaven. I''m afraid that even if he is cured, his cultivation will certainly be much worse than before!" Next to the woman lane. "Fortunately, we didn''t provoke him!" The rest of the people saw that he Shanshi, who was lying on the ground and twitching constantly, was sweating secretly. They also looked at the white night, waiting to see how the white night could deal with the fire. There is no doubt about Jun Huo''s strength. Although he is in charge of the lower level basic soul people in the four directions, his soul state strength is unfathomable. He has even killed a top-notch soul player in the middle level. No matter who he is, he has to be polite. Now Jun Huo comes forward to clean up such a thief of unknown origin. What can we be afraid of? "When you face me, you don''t show fear on your face, which makes me very unhappy!" Jun fire said calmly. "What does it have to do with me if you are happy or not? I''m afraid. Can you not kill me?" The white night asked. "Yes, the difference is nothing more than whether you can be a corpse or not." The voice falls, Jun fire body shape suddenly moves, turns into a red pillar of fire again, rushes towards here. The column of fire appeared and the sky was dyed red. The horror of the high temperature instantly diffuse with the white night all over the body. But the next second, white night with the sword from the front of a cut. Whoosh! A more terrifying flame burst out from Lihuang sword body, devouring all the flames around Jun fire, and it thundered on Jun Huo''s body. "What?" Nanwu and others here exclaimed. Directly hit by Hong Bing? That''s not necessarily death? Is it said that Jun Huo was killed by the second? Many people''s scalp shivers. But the next second, after Li Huang''s sword power dissipated, Jun Huo''s physical body actually reappeared in people''s eyes. On the contrary, his Qi and flame were even stronger and more surging, and his strength had increased a lot. "Well?" White night slightly a Leng. Li Huang''s sword power didn''t hurt him? What''s going on? "Is this Lihuang sword?" Jun Huo stopped, staring at the weapon in the white night''s hand. His face was full of madness and greed. He whirled and burst again: "this sword... I''ll take it!" "I''ll give it to you." The white night is indifferent to drink, and then chop a sword. Keng! The terrifying Lihuang sword force once again kills the general, like a huge wave swallowing to Jun fire. But this time, Jun Huo clearly has enough time and space to avoid this move, but he does not dodge, but frontal impact. Bang! The sword power of Lihuang was smashed again. And Jun Huo... As before, after bathing in the sword power of Lihuang, the breath and strength of the whole person has been greatly increased. White night suddenly realized: "your body can absorb Lihuang sword power, and increase it by it?" He thought that Jun Huo had used some means to block Lihuang''s sword power... "I''m born with fire and Yang. No matter how fierce the flame is, I can''t burn me. On the contrary, I can increase my strength with the help of this flame. Therefore, the Hongbing in your hand can''t kill me. On the contrary, it will become my dependence to kill you." Jun Huo murmured, then raised his hand and snapped his finger. Da! A crisp voice came. In the daytime, one breath is tight and the other is leaping backward. Bang! He just jumped open, the position he had stepped on before exploded in a circle of flame ripples, and the breath of terror and destruction spread around him. This is actually to compress the power into the voice to attack. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. However, he did not stand here for long, and a terrible heat wave came under his feet. White night immediately cut it with a backhand sword. Sonorous! Li Huang''s sword force again went down. At the moment when Lihuang sword power was born, a hot pillar of fire sprang out of the ground and blasted into the white night. Fortunately, the white night responded in a timely manner. Lihuang jianlisheng cut the pillar of fire and could not hurt him.However, the Jun fire did not know when it appeared in the pillar of fire, and people were bathed in the sword power of Lihuang sword again. After the sword power dissipated, his breath had risen to an extremely incredible level. People around him exclaimed. "Is this the power of the body of fire and Yang?" Let''s talk about Nanwu here. "That''s why the adults respect you so much." Long hair man''s way. Many people were swallowing in secret. "Knowing that I can absorb the power of fire, you are stupid to use Lihuang sword continuously. Now you have no chance to win, even if you hold Hongbing! It''s impossible to defeat me Jun Huo said in a loud voice, then raised his hand again and shook it in the white night. However, after the hand became a fist, eight red fireballs appeared all over the body of the white night. White night immediately jumped up, intending to open the distance of these fireballs, but as soon as he moved, the fireballs exploded. The breath of terror and the flame are turbid together, swallowing into the white night. In the white night, his body trembled slightly, and his whole body was covered with divine power and rushed to the sky against the flame. But the next second, those flames actually congealed into a huge fire hawk, directly opened its mouth and swallowed into the white night. White night brow tight frown, want to use from Huang sword to cut, can think of next, or change to abandon God sword. Keng! The power of the black sword is like the falling moon, which cuts the fire eagle. However, the fire eagle was perfectly manipulated by Jun fire, but his fist suddenly broke and spread into a palm. Shua! The Firehawk disintegrates in an instant and turns into countless Mars floating in the air. The power of the Sword Pierced Mars and hit the ground. Then Jun Huo once again clenched into a fist, and Mars once again formed a fire hawk, biting into the white night. This power of fire... It''s weird. Breath is tight at night. But it happened quickly. He couldn''t dodge any more. The huge fire hawk swallowed directly, and the body of the white night was devoured by the fire eagle on the spot. After the successful engulfment, Jun Huo quickly made a seal, and the body of the fire hawk once again turned into a huge flame cauldron stove, which floated in the air, madly refining the white night that was swallowed up inside. "Now, let you taste the power of Lihuang sword!" Jun fire light said, and then raised his hand again toward the flame cauldron furnace a pat. Whoa! Two pure flames spurted out from his palm and hit the flame cauldron. In an instant, the temperature of the cauldron furnace soared several times, and its shape expanded infinitely, which turned into the size of a house. The terrible heat is constantly releasing around. People look and feel that it is no longer a cauldron stove, but a sun! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2168 People stare at the terrible sun with astonishment, and there is no sound. Feeling the intense temperature, many people secretly swallow saliva, subconsciously retreat. "That guy, should it be changed?" Someone said something. "It''s such a terrible skill... It''s powerful and powerful. It''s worthy of its reputation." "I don''t know who can stand up to such means as junhuo Lord!" "Yes..." a lot of people began to talk, one by one was full of admiration and admiration, even those who had heard the name of junhuo but not seen him before, this time they could not help but feel admiration. "Junhuo, can you catch the live one?" At this time, a mighty sound came from one of the five palaces in the distance. It''s one of the five adults! All of them bowed in unison. "I can''t catch it, but I can refine it into a pill and give it to xuanzhu." Jun Huo nodded his head slightly. "Well, after refining the pills, send them quickly! And his soldiers! " The sound rises again and then dissipates rapidly. Obviously, the characters are no longer interested in it. In their eyes, white night is dead! "Yes, my Lord." Jun fire light way, and then increased the flame of the urge, continue to refine the internal people. Those around the middle section of the soul are either envious or envious, but no matter who it is, at the moment, we have to admit that this junhuo has made great achievements. This time the benefit is indispensable! However, at this time... sonorous! The sound of a sword suddenly came from the inside of the cauldron. "Well?" Jun Huo was slightly stunned. Before he could react, he saw a more brilliant red halo burst out of the surface of the cauldron furnace. Then a crescent shaped Flame rushed out of the cauldron and flew towards Jun fire. Li Huang sword power? Jun was stunned. The world is shaking. Is white night still alive? Strictly speaking, the most powerful is still Lihuang sword''s flame power. Even though the cauldron is thick and fierce, it can''t rival Lihuang sword power, so Lihuang sword power can be easily pierced and killed. But what''s the use of Lihuang sword to Jun Huo? Only see Jun fire still ignore, let from the Huang sword force to kill. When the sword came, it was swallowed up as before. The power of Jun fire has expanded a lot. "Are you not dead? But your brain seems to be burned out, right? Knowing that I have the body of fire and Yang, do you still use Lihuang sword Jun Huo shouts. But the white night did not answer. Instead, a large amount of sword Qi rushed out of the cauldron and killed the general. It''s all Li Huang sword power, and it''s all locked in Jun fire. All the onlookers in the distance frowned and puzzled. White night has not died, which has made them incomparably surprised, but the white night also made a crazy fire towards the king to release Lihuang sword power... is he afraid that the Jun fire refining, and he is not quick enough? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the sword fell down several times in a row, and all the sword Qi hit Jun Huo. Just look at Jun Huo''s skin becoming more and more red, and his bald head also grows long hair like kelp. His hair is red like fire, and his pupils are also turning red, and the whole person''s breath is gradually materialized. Jun Huo at this time is a fire man! And his breath... Was so powerful that it was suffocating. "This is not weaker than the strong one in the upper segment!" An experienced soul soul gazed at the terrible burning man and uttered a low voice. This sound came out, all the people on the scene were terrified, and their faces were pale. But... the current junhuo suddenly stopped, removed the flame cauldron and retreated wildly. The cauldron furnace dissipated, and the white night inside also appeared in people''s sight. He sacrificed his Qi strength and blocked the flame. When the cauldron furnace disappeared, he also removed the soul gas and looked at this side quietly. "Ah?" There was an uproar. "Mr. Jun Huo, how did you stop?" Nanwu here can''t understand and can''t help questioning. "If this continues, this son will surely be refined into Dan." "Why did you stop Many people can''t understand the question. But Jun Huo only lowered his eyebrows and did not answer. Until then, the night opened. "That''s because... He can''t bear the power of the tenth sword of Lihuang sword any more!" As soon as this was said, the scene was quite quiet. "What do you mean?" An old man asked coldly. "Don''t you understand that?" Bai Ye shook his head and said: "although Huoyang''s body can not be afraid of the world''s fire and even absorb the world''s flame, Lihuang sword fire is not an ordinary fire. Even the body of fire Yang can''t be immune to Lihuang sword fire forever. The energy of Lihuang sword fire is too huge. With Jun Huo''s flesh body, he can only bear and absorb the power of Lihuang sword fire from the ninth sword. If he eats the tenth sword again, he can only bear and absorb the power of Lihuang sword fire Sword, then he... Will explode and dieAs soon as the words fell, everyone was shocked and suddenly realized. Jun Huo''s face changed slightly, but he shook his head and said faintly: "even if you see through all this, how about it? Your first nine swords have tempered me into an invincible being. As long as the power of the nine swords does not dissipate, even if the superior section of the sword comes, it is not my unified enemy. Even if you have two Hongbing soldiers, as long as I want, you can never touch me. Your tenth sword can never hit me, and this situation is still under my control! " Finish saying, Jun fire suddenly raise a hand, toward white night a probe. Whoa!!! A large number of fire ripples appeared in the void around, and a large number of fire snakes rushed out of the ripples, which immediately tied up the white night. The spirit of the white night immediately collapses, and the spirit of heaven is also suppressed by the huge power of Jun fire. At this time, the white night in front of Jun Huo was as tiny as a mole ant. People watched closely. Don''t mention that there are two Hongbing soldiers in the daytime. Even if there are four or eight, they will never be Jun Huo''s opponent again. The strength of junhuo has reached a huge gap with the white night. I''m afraid that the people on the scene will not necessarily be the enemy of junhuo, let alone the white night. "It''s over!" "Thief, now you should understand the power of my four directions Xuantian?" "It''s really hard for you. I''ve come to see Hong Bing off!" The masters around him shook his head in succession, sneering or mocking at the white night. As for those who have retreated to the far away city of Daliang, they were shocked by the terrible fight. "I''ll make you a bigger cauldron and refine you Jun Huo yelled and then opened his arms. Boom!! The four sides of the whole area instantly rose, and the four walls of sky flame surrounded the white night like the sky wall. All the strong men in the dark sky all around retreated and were forced to retreat by the heat wave on the wall of the flame. This time, the power of the flame released by the king''s fire was more fierce and hotter than before. I''m afraid even the power of the sun''s flame is not as strong as it was before. People were shocked and stunned. In the distance, those in the dark quietly watching all these four sides of Xuantian strong people are also surprised. Is this a terrible blow? This white night will surely die! That''s what people think. Jun Huo thinks so too. Then he saw his palms close again and their palms overlapped. "Melt!" The four walls of fire were not only pulled by something, but began to move towards the white night. At this moment, the power of fire is higher than that of time and space! It is the master of the world! The terrible air wave and high temperature melt the void here completely, and this place is completely sealed off. It''s hard to fly at night! But just then, the white night trapped in the wall of fire suddenly opened its mouth. "Jun Huo, you... Have lost!" "Well?" Jun fire suddenly raised his head and looked at the people in the wall of fire in amazement. "What do you say?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2169 "Do you want to die hard?" Jun fire Leng next, and then cold hum, eyes coagulate cold: "you have inserted wings difficult to fly." "It''s hard to fly? Is that what you think? " The white night watched him quietly. Looking at the eyes of the white night, Jun Huo''s expression is a little stunned. I don''t know why, from the eyes of the white night, he saw a touch of madness! Yes. A unique mania. It was as if he was about to do something very crazy. What''s going on? At this time, how could he have such a look? Do you think this guy has something to do with it? Jun Huo''s face sank and he didn''t dare to be careless, but the spirit in his hand was not weak. This time, he integrated the essence of Lihuang sword power into his own chest, locked it in the sky soul, and kept refining it, intending to sacrifice the strongest flame in the world and refine the white night. "Don''t talk nonsense, I will let you see the strongest fire in the world, and let you understand how small you are before me!" Jun fire roared. The spirit released from the body also changed, and the flame wrapped in the white night became pale. However, in the face of this terrible flame, the white night is not slow, light open: "small? Jun Huo, do you really think that the nine swords before me were cut at you because my head was not smart? " This word a, Jun fire red face suddenly a stiff, stunned looking at him: "you... What do you mean?" "Although I''m not a big man, I''m not an idiot. Since I dare to come to your four directions Xuantian, naturally I have investigated you. What kind of person are you and what system do you have At the same time, he put the abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword into the scabbard. He held up one hand and spread it out. He did not know what he was doing. The spirits around him looked at him in unison. "You know my system, but you have to do it... Why are you..." Jun fire more and more feel bad, while increasing the speed of the fire toward the white night, and asked. "Because... I need you..." white night light said. "Need me?" Jun was stunned. "Yes, I need you." White night hoarse way: "although your strength has reached the peak, even if I use the magic weapon, I can''t hurt you half a point, but now you are also the flame that is most suitable for refining soldiers and martial arts! You... Will be the fire for me to forge my magic weapon "What?" There was an uproar. Jun fire also froze: "quench... Quench the fire?" "Just like you burn the body of a living person to practice martial arts, you call those who are caught by you to practice as firewood! Today, you will also be my firewood. "The voice of the white night wafts over. Jun Huo breathed hard, then he became angry and roared: "look who is the firewood ignited by the fire! You, die for me The sound falls, that four sides cover over the flame sky wall to send out the rumbling sound, stirs the terrible heat wave and the pressure, toward the white night crazy crowd. People in the distance will see the four walls blend together, as if a huge white sun formed. But at this critical moment. Boom!! A dark beam of light suddenly came from the distance. All of them were shocked, fixed their eyes and looked, only to see a black tower about ten feet into the white sun here. And in the moment of the tower flying, there is a lot of terror towards this cover. Boom!! I just heard a loud explosion. The white sun burst in an instant, turned into white ripples and spread around. "No! Hide The souls in the distance roared, rising or falling together to avoid the white ripples. Rippling, but everything touched by it, will be lit with fire, and can not be extinguished, straight burned to ashes. It is that a few soul people accidentally, infected with a little, but also three breath, were completely burned to death. Large areas of buildings were set ablaze. Half of the four sides of the sky, a time of fire. However, people are not shocked by the flames, but by the white night at the moment. Looking at his whole body, there were ten tall and straight figures. They present a circle that surrounds the night. Is that what they just smashed the white sun? And at the moment, the palm held high in the white night just caught the black tower. "Who are these people?" The people in the dark sky all around gave a look of astonishment. People did not catch the movement of these ten people when they approached.This head of Jun fire swept the eyes of these ten people, and immediately turned pale with fright and trembled wildly. He felt an extraordinary and terrifying smell from the ten people. "I''m not as fast as you are, not as powerful as you are, not as powerful as you are, not as powerful as you are. You have a hundred ways and a thousand ways to kill me, but now, you can''t kill me, and I... with the destructive power that can destroy everything, then who can stop me in all directions?" White night said without expression. Jun Huo hears the sound, breathes tightly, and suddenly, he seems to realize something. His red eyes stare at the tower in Bai Ye''s hand and says: "you... Do you... however, before Jun Huo''s words are finished, the white night suddenly steps forward and rushes to Jun fire with the tower. "Die for me!" With a roar of fire, your arms moved again, intending to block the night. Just when he was about to urge the recruitment... whoosh! Two shadows passed before his eyes. Jun fire pupil shrinks. Even if he is blessed by 90% of his sword power, he can''t catch these two shadows... Dong! Bang! The dull sound rises again. Then a deep pain hit. Jun Huo subconsciously looked at both sides and found that his two arms were inexplicably exploded, and there were still two people standing on his left and right sides... this is the person standing beside him in the white night before. They smashed Jun Huo''s arm. What are these people? Why are their strengths... So terrible? Jun Huo trembled wildly. But by this time, the night was approaching. "Get out of here!" You roared with fire, and kicked again toward the white night. But his feet have just been lifted... Dong! Another force of despotism suddenly attacked, instantly smashed one of his legs, and the power of terror spread all over his body, making him vomit blood crazily. And until this moment, he finally realized the identity of these existence. "Black Xuan!" I heard the shrill roar of Jun fire. But the sound just came out... Dong!!! The white night held the ten foot long black tower and stabbed it through Jun Huo''s chest. the tower was poured into the fire like a fire www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2170 Jun Huo''s chest is completely torn open, and the Dark Tower runs through his body. The blood spilled from the body splashed out and poured on the tower. It turned out that the tower was dyed red, as if it was a piece of iron that had been burned red. At this time, the energy on the top of the pagoda seal is fast, which means nothing. A moment later, a large number of talismans appeared on the tower. With the generation of the talisman, a strong and thick adsorption force, frantically tore Jun Huo''s body, and beat his body toward the tower. "Ah..." Jun Huo screamed bitterly, and his body was broken down into flames and covered the tower. In the fire, one can see the ferocious faces. Those are innocent souls who were burned as firewood by junhuo. They are all released from Jun Huo''s body. "My power... My power... No!! What technique did you use? What exactly is this technique? " Jun fire resisted the force like crazy. But at the moment, his life is in danger, and his strength is running wild. How can he resist it? "Tianhuo quenching technique!" Hoarse at night. "You''re going to use my body to make a magic weapon? no I won''t let you succeed Jun Huo breathed tightly and growled bitterly, then his body suddenly flashed, and a violent energy burst out from his body. He''s going to blow himself up!!! The soul around him was pale with horror. He wanted to rush to rescue Jun Huo. Seeing that Jun Huo''s energy was accumulating and his appearance was about to explode, they all understood his intention and hastened to withdraw. But at this time, a figure suddenly flashed in front of junhuo and hit Jun Huo''s forehead with one hand. Like a Lingxi finger, it broke all the vitality of Jun fire. In an instant, Jun Huo''s body became rigid. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. Then his body was like broken glass, and began to appear a lot of cracks, and finally... bang! Jun Huo''s body burst to pieces, splashed into a large number of fragments, and then turned into a flame, floating around the white night. The famous junhuo of Xuantian in the four directions fell. The scene people are very dull, all eyes are locked in the man standing in front of Jun fire, looking at his extended finger. This man stabbed and killed Jun fire with just one finger? How terrible? What''s more incredible is that these people seem to have cracked all the attacks and even counterattacks of Jun fire invisibly? Since the appearance of these people, Jun Huo''s magic formula that can threaten the white night has failed. People are in a state of panic and their brains are boiling hot. "Jun Huo, Lord!" "How could it be so?" "These men... Are the guards of the white night?" "But... Why didn''t they show up before?" "And they seem to protect the white night, but they don''t help him attack who... Does a guard need to be so conservative?" "This is not the time to talk about this nonsense!" However, an old man stepped forward and whispered: "the white night seems to be using the body of Jun Huo to refine anything. No matter what he wants to do, we must stop him!" Everyone was shocked, but also aware of the problem. White night deliberately launched the sword power of Lihuang to raise the power of Jun fire to a unique level, and then refined the magic weapon with its body as fire. Love all this... Is the plan of the white night? "You can''t let this man succeed!" "Kill it!" "The man is beheaded!" "Go They made up their minds and rushed at the white night. All kinds of strange and thick, fierce and astonishing techniques are coming towards this. In the distance that row of silver armor soul people are staring at this frightful scene, a mouth long huge. "Mr. Jun Huo... So dead?" "This guy is too strong, but it doesn''t matter... These middle-level adults are fighting, this son will die!" The long haired man''s eyes showed a trace of excitement and excitement, staring at the white night over there. He doesn''t hate white night now. On the contrary, he appreciates it. Because the white night killed Jun Huo and Jun Huo died, he could be successfully promoted. Moreover, the death of Jun Huo also proves that this person is no longer what they can deal with. When the time comes, it will not be their head to pursue the blame. People looked in silence. At this time, the stormy soul magic formula has been smashed. However, the white night turned a deaf ear to it, and continued to operate, wrapping the pitch black tower with Qi, and enveloping the flame born after Jun''s death on the tower. "Dare you ignore us?""Kill!" All of them were furious and speeded up the speed of attacking and killing by day and night. However, as soon as they approached, the figures standing around the white night moved. Just watch one of them raise his hand slightly and clap in the air. Bang! A transparent barrier instantly unfolded from his palm and enveloped everyone. The disorderly spirit and momentum outside can''t tear off the barrier. It''s all blocked. "Ah?" The world is shocked. This barrier... How thick and broad! And the next second... whoosh, whoosh... all the souls around him rushed out in the daytime, killing the crowd and dancing wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... those who were close to Xuantian were all killed by these terrible souls, and their bodies burst on the spot because of the impact of powerful spirit. These people''s fists and palms are full of strong and powerful strength. They can break the void and can''t control the time and skill. In the blink of an eye, half of the souls are dead. But... They didn''t kill all these people. Instead, they killed half of them and suddenly backed back to the side of the white night. The rest of the people stood in the same place, one by one was sweating, and they were stiff and afraid to move. Many people don''t even know what happened. Until then, some people suddenly wake up and realize something, shaking and crying out: "it''s heixuan... It''s heixuan... They''re the people of heixuan''s auction house!" As soon as he said this, many people turned pale. "Heixuan?" "No wonder... Mr. Jun Huo called out these two words inexplicably." "I found out that these living people are people who have not yet launched an attack on this person. If we do, we are afraid to be the same as these people?" Someone''s breathing. The others trembled and nodded, and did not dare to attack again. "My Lord, what shall I do?" One of the old people was asked. The old man bit his teeth and said in a low voice, "quick, order to attack with the array Tower!" "Yes "Herald, use the tower!" "Start the tower!" ... the cry resounded in all directions. Then bursts of dazzling light burst out in the direction of the tower. All the array towers of the four directions Xuantian are activated at this time... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2171 Array tower is one of the main defense means of the four directions Xuantian. There are 13 array pagodas in Xuantian of the four directions. Each of them was made by the great energy of the Archaic period. Not only the materials used are very special, but also every Rune and array point on it are made by special mechanism array masters. All of these things are ingenious things, and they are treasures that other potential clans can''t have. With these 13 pagodas, Sifang Xuantian can easily resist a million lions, and the whole camp of Sifang Xuantian is as solid as gold. Urged by the pagoda, those souls who have not yet died immediately turn around and run away from here. They don''t want to be affected because of the wide coverage of the towers. It is just when these towers have just started to operate, a soul person has already rushed over. "Mr. Ye! Lord Ye There was a cry. The old man who survived here was slightly stunned and looked sideways, only to find that the disciple who was driving the array tower was coming. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you launch the battle tower to kill the thief Asked the old man who called Mr. Ye. However, the disciple was sweating, trembling and shouting: "my lord... The tower of our main array tower has been pulled out!" "What? Pulled out? " The old man shivered, and suddenly thought of something, and looked at the white night over there. When he saw what he had in his hand, the old man already understood something. Before the destruction of the evil force of the commander''s office of the Wanshi, and this array tower... most of the time, this son has already invaded the central array tower... "if the main array tower is gone, it doesn''t matter to use 12 secondary array towers. I don''t believe he can resist the attack of the twelve auxiliary array towers! I want him to be broken The old man gritted his teeth and growled. "Yes..." the man immediately nodded, then turned and released a signal. At the same time, there was another round of brilliant light on the side of the array tower. Then... chirp, chirp... all the twelve array towers released colorful shock waves, which hit the white night here. The energy contained in these shock waves is even more terrible than the dead light. It is beyond the scope of time and space. Even the most powerful force of time can not condense in front of the shock wave. It will only be smashed into pieces and cannot be sent away even by the door of space. And... Its destruction comes from people''s lifeblood. It does not hurt the body, straight broken life grid, cut the lifeblood! It''s like sketching names from the book of life and death! It''s just that... the members of the ten unparalleled group are not flustered. All ten of them gathered together and formed a circle around the white night. Then all of them closed their eyes and made Buddhist rites. Their mouths were full of words. Their voices were like the sounds of the gods in the sky. And each of them also released a light of Buddha. The light of Buddha fused together and rose rapidly. In a blink of an eye, the light of Buddha turned into a Buddha It''s all over the place. Is it defense All the souls here stare. However, the dead light from the pagoda was not blocked by the Buddha''s light. Instead, it passed through the Buddha smoothly. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s just a defense of paper paste!" "How can it be possible to resist the power of our array tower just by carving small insects and small skills?" "If these people are really from heixuan auction house, then there is nothing to fear. I don''t think this son can hold up a silver VIP, and the escort provided for white night guests will not be much better." "This son will surely die!" People around him are paying attention. But soon, the smile on their faces gradually solidified. I saw that the light shot into the Buddha suddenly became slow. What''s more, they spread down the Buddha''s body and finally gathered on the tower held by the white night. "What..." everyone was stunned. Those who still scoff at these guards are speechless at the moment. Seeing the Dark Tower burning red under the flame of Jun Huo''s body, and then covered by the terrible death light, plus the unique sword meaning and spirit of the white night, the sturdy tower is slowly transforming into a long, dark sword. "Almost!" White night backhand a big sword, eyes rippling with a touch of sad awn. "This... This is..." "How could this man use the power of the array tower to practice his sword?" Someone cried out. And that leaf adult is also suddenly realized at this time, is thoroughly understood all. Whether it was Jun Huo, the tower or the power of the tower, he had designed it in advance. He wants to use these powers to refine a magic sword.The tower of the main array tower is an extraordinary deity in the Archaean period. It is the core part of a holy mountain. It was dug by the great powers of the four sides of Xuantian to make the main array tower. After so many years, the tower has been injected with energy by many powerful people in the four directions, and has been increased and reinforced by many array masters. Now, this man forged it into a magic sword. I''m afraid it will be invincible under Hongbing! Ye adult heart trembling thoughts. But there was one thing he couldn''t understand. That''s why they have to spend so much time making such a sword?? "Lord Ye..." at this time, a low roar sounded from the palace in the distance. The souls on this side trembled. Mr. Ye looked at the sound source. But there was a very discontented murmur in the palace: "what''s the matter with you? Why hasn''t this child been solved yet? " "My lord... This son is much stronger than I thought. You are dead!" That leaf adult is full of sweat, quickly clasps the fist reply. "Your fire is dead?" The people in the palace obviously didn''t pay much attention to the outside situation. They were a little surprised at the sound. "My Lord, the situation is a little tricky. Please allow me to launch a killing order!" Mr. Ye said respectfully again. "It''s all right. Solve it quickly, or else you''ll all give thanks to death for disturbing xuanzhu!" The sound of the palace came out again. It was filled with a sense of coldness. It seemed very impatient. Obviously, the successive tragic defeats of these people have attracted the attention of the above people... "don''t worry, your subordinates will not let you down again..." Mr. Ye shuddered, his face was pale, and he quickly clasped his fist again. But at this time, the white night over there was open. "I think your xuanzhu must be disturbed today!" As soon as the words came out, people breathed hard and looked at the white night. "Li Zi really doesn''t know where he is now?" The voice in the palace was silent for a moment before it began to speak. "So... Do you know where you are?" In the white night, he moved his sight away from the sword made by the tower and looked at the distance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2172 Hearing this, the voice in the palace fell into a brief silence. But the souls around him are completely infuriated. Adults here, this son also dare to speak out wildly, this is to completely do not put them in the eyes of the four sides of Xuantian. "Bastard, do you know who you''re talking to? How dare you blaspheme your Lord? If I don''t cut you off, I promise not to be a man Ye growled angrily. "Then don''t be a man." White night casually replied. "Lizi, ignorance!" The sound of the palace was slouchy, angry but not strong. Obviously, although the white night killed Jun Huo, his current performance does not seem to be enough to arouse the idea of the four sides Xuantian high-level. Perhaps, the real power of the four sides of Xuantian still hasn''t been forced out by night... but it doesn''t matter anymore. "Ye Dao, if you don''t bring this person''s head to me after a stick of incense, you can bring your own head!" The sound of the palace was once again an ultimatum. When the voice dropped, the spirit disappeared again. "Don''t worry, my Lord." That leaf adult is urgent is to shout a, then also do not hesitate, take off a gray token in the waist, then inject breath into it. Bang! The token exploded at the moment when the spirit of heaven did not enter, and an inexplicable wave of air swept to the four sides. "The order of breaking and killing will appear soon. Please help me to trap him. When Po Sha Wei arrives, you will take this son''s head and present it to your Lord!" The adult ye called out in a loud voice, and his mood seemed quite excited. With this voice falling, the terror on the faces of the souls around them suddenly disappeared, and their faces were ice heavy, and they directly released their magic weapon at the bottom of the box. If the order is used, there is nothing to be afraid of. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the twelve auxiliary array towers in the distance once again let out the terrible rays and boom towards this side. Where the rays pass, even the blue sky becomes dead. But this time these souls will no longer sit around waiting to die. They stare at the white night and choose to fight together at this time. "Silver flow Xuan sword cut!! Open it for me A person carrying the soul of the sword roared, and the sword in his hand exploded a thousand Zhang long sword shadow, and split it to the Buddha shadow. Buzzing... foyingdun shudder. "Effective?" When the rest of the people saw this, they were very happy and released their moves one after another. "Black dragon chop!" A soul wielding a sword roars and cuts out a sword Qi of dragon shadow. "Worship the moon and strike the sky!" A man raises his arm and punches, and the spirit of heaven urges him to strike a beam of air like a rainbow. Some people use the power of space, water and fire, and even time to accelerate... the Buddha shadow sways wildly, and the cracks gradually spread throughout its body. Obviously, it is not a real pure defense soul skill, but a means similar to drainage. It can slow down the power of the array tower and draw it in front of the white night, so that the white night can use its power to cast a sword, but it can not resist those relatively normal attacks. Soon, the Buddha''s shadow broke into pieces. Great!! Everyone was excited. But the man over there found something wrong. During the period when the Buddha shadow was attacked and broken, the ten people didn''t move at all. Until the strength of the array tower approached, they sacrificed their strength defense. "Heixuan auction house is the heixuan auction house, which only protects the VIP guests, and the VIP guests are not hurt. They definitely won''t sell. It''s interesting, but what kind of security guards are these people? If silver is not, gold? Or platinum? " Mr. Ye frowned. If it''s gold, it can be dealt with. If it''s platinum... It''s troublesome. But just as he was thinking, the white night over there suddenly raised his head and glanced at this side. "Your attack is too weak. I''ll take care of it." "Well?" Mr. Ye was slightly stunned, but he saw that the long sword cast from the tower was suddenly carried by the white night and waved it directly at the crowd here... the slightly gray sword fell lightly. There is no gorgeous sword spirit. There is no sharp sword meaning. But after falling... roar! A roar of the sword, which was close to the roar of the Dragon King, exploded. Then, a powerful sword like torrent of ferocity devoured the soul of the other side. Those soul skills that were still flying to the white night were instantly engulfed by the sword Qi torrent, and all were torn and scattered. The torrent is irresistible, destroying everything and unstoppable. "Ah?" The souls on this side screamed, turned around and fled like crazy. But... It''s too late.It''s too slow. As soon as they were about to turn around, they were swallowed up by the torrent of sword Qi. He tore up all the buildings along the way, so that he stopped at the boundary of the four directions of Xuantian in the distance. Dong!!!!!! The terrifying and rebellious boundary of the four directions Xuantian suddenly trembled, and several junctions were broken on the spot. It lasted for more than ten minutes, and the trembling border just stopped. This side of the adult leaf staring at this horrible scene, people have been dumbfounded. Not far away from the city of Daliang, a crowd was even more frightened and pale. They all stare at the tower sword held high in the daytime, and they are all confused. The power of this sword... Is it so terrible? It''s not possible, is it? Why can the sword cast in the tower have such power at night? "No The rest of the souls of Xuantian are completely scared to break Dan. How can they calm down when they see that the power of a sword in the white night is so terrible? Turn around and run. But now that the white night sword has been completed, how can it be as ink as before? His eyes were cold and he cut wildly with his sword. Boom! Boom! Boom... countless waves of terrible sword Qi rush out in an instant. Mr. Ye was so scared that he ran around in a hurry to dodge. He was lucky enough to escape the sword like torrent. However, other people were not so lucky and were directly submerged in the torrent. The torrent once again tore up countless buildings and hit the boundary, shaking the whole four directions of Xuantian. White night is not interested in chopping those fish that miss the net, and turns around with the matchless group of people to rush forward. "Stop!" A roar came out. Then ten souls in blood armor appeared in front of the white night. "The breaking and killing guard has finally appeared!" Mr. Ye was overjoyed, such as grasping straw. But the white night still ignored and moved on. "Asshole, kill!" The guards were furious and attacked with sharp claws. White night is not polite. He cuts with his sword, but does not defend himself. A destroyer guard didn''t know the power of the magic sword. He intended to resist it, but it was torn by the torrent of sword Qi. However, it gives other people a great chance to kill this one. The people seized the opportunity and immediately approached the white night to take his life. But just as they were about to make a move, the members of the matchless group on the left and right immediately moved away. Their hands were like sharp claws and their bodies were like lightning. However, their bodies were in a flash, so they took off their heads. In the blink of an eye, there are four broken to kill Wei fall. Nobody can get close to the white night. "What?" Ye adult scared legs a soft, directly knelt on the ground. The rest of Po Sha Wei''s pupils trembled wildly and his face was pale. How dare these people torture and kill Po Sha Wei? What level of existence are these people? Is the Platinum Guard of heixuan auction house not so abnormal? Ye felt his head was shaking, and his mind could not work. This is his last dependence. Now even his last hope has been destroyed. How can the remaining strength resist? However, at this time, he suddenly found a more crazy phenomenon. That''s the white night at the moment... Invincible!! With his sword, he was invincible. With the help of these ten heixuan auction houses, no one can get close. Attack, unlimited, defense, no track. Who can come down in the white night? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2173 In the sky cliff. In front of the huge dead Dragon Sword pit, Shenji guards lined up, drew their swords and looked, their eyes like torches, staring at the vast crowd of people who had been forced to kill in front of them. Qixin''s hands were attached behind, and his old eyes were filled with solemnity. He looked at the people who rushed in front of him. However, there are not enough more than 100000 souls who come here and surround the whole dead Dragon Sword pit. Innumerable people glared at the two Shenji guards behind Qixin coldly. That''s exactly what Liu did before Gaiyan. The scene atmosphere is incomparably dignified. The Shenji guards are facing a great enemy. After all, those who can come here are not ordinary people... "Lord Qixin, what''s the matter with your Shenji palace? Why do you want to connive at your men''s wanton killing and killing innocent people? Isn''t your Shenji palace a place of law and order? Why is it so absurd all of a sudden? So brutal? Have you forgotten your original intention? " At this time, in front of the crowd, a bearded big man stood up and pointed to Qixin and asked loudly. With his voice, the scene gradually quieted down. People were staring at chissin, waiting for his answer. "Lord Qixin, we don''t know whether it is the Shenji palace or you. If you don''t know, please hand over the two Shenji guards behind you. He slaughtered my family, and I will kill him for revenge! The Dharma of Shenji palace talks about killing people to pay for their lives. You shouldn''t shield them? " Another woman stepped forward, staring at Qixin coldly and said, "or... Are you directing these two people?" What a big hat!! Liu and Gaiyan breathe lightly. Chichin still did not speak, and the expression on his face was very delicate. In fact, he knew that these people were just clowns, and the real magnates had long been hidden among the crowd. And the purpose of these people here is to kill the dragon sword. They deliberately create trouble and create chaos in order to seize the sword. Liu and Gaiyan are just being used, and since the other party is sincere to find fault, so much is just nonsense. But... Chichin needs to buy time with bullshit. Qixin''s face was sad and silent for a moment. His side head pointed to the people beside him and asked carefully, "how long will the support last?" "The urgent order has been issued, and it will take about a day at the fastest." Others are busy. "One day... Too long!" Qixin sighed, a little tired, but even so, he could not give up. "Try your best to resist it. Now we have to delay time. In any case, we can''t let the dead dragon sword fall into the hands of curfews!" Chichin was drinking. "Yes." The spirit of the people was shocked and the war spirit was strong. "Chichin, why don''t you talk? Are you guilty? " Women drink more. "This may be a misunderstanding!" Chichin took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "Misunderstanding? Ridiculous, you say misunderstanding is misunderstanding? I think these two people are at your command! Ladies and gentlemen, Shenji palace is cruel, cruel and vicious. Can you bear to kill innocent people here The big man just let out an angry cry. "No!" Everyone roared, one by one angry, the crowd excited. "So, what are you going to do?" The woman also cried out. "Get justice back!" "Get justice back!" "Get justice back!" ... roaring again. Everyone''s expression is incomparably excited. "Since we want to get justice back, everyone, let the people in Shenji palace know that we are not so easy to bully!" The woman''s eyes were awe inspiring, and then she pulled out a long knife from her waist and cried out. In all directions, countless souls immediately pressed towards it. "Hold on!" Chichin immediately called out. The voice was wrapped by soul Qi, which was powerful and powerful, and spread all over the country. There was a tremor. Just listen to Qi Xin''s urgent cry: "everybody is at ease, don''t be impatient, please listen to my explanation!" "Don''t worry about him. He wants to delay time. As far as I know, the reinforcements from Shenji Palace are already on their way to here. If the reinforcements arrive, we can do nothing about him. Get rid of them quickly! Give them the punishment they deserve The big man shouts again. Chichin''s face suddenly changed. He was fully confident that the men were premeditated. Even the Shenji Palace''s reinforcement movement is known enough to show that the other side carefully planned all this. It''s impossible for him to delay for now. He won''t be given a chance. They just have to rush in. Because they have occupied the theory and have the motivation to do something, even if the Shenji palace is to be held accountable in the future, they can also use this to quibble.They won''t listen to what chissin says now. By this time, there seemed to be no other way to go except to let go. Just fight! Qi Xin''s face was cold and his teeth sank: "listen to the order!" "Yes All the Shenji guards drink together. "Death war!" A voice of indifference sprang from kissin''s mouth. All Shenji guards were shocked, but there was no fear on their faces. At this time, there is really no other way to go except for the battle of death. However, although the Shenji guards are powerful, the dozen Shenji guards here can compete with hundreds of thousands of souls? It''s not a dream?? What''s more, there are many terror masters among these souls! They all came here for the dead dragon sword. It''s very difficult to defend them only by these ten people. I''m afraid these people will fall here today. Chi Xin took a deep breath, and he was ready to die in his heart. So are the rest. "Kill!" All around the cry more and more loud. All of the souls also cast terror into these people. The overwhelming attack and killing is like a wave coming towards this place. What a terrible breath of terror. The power of destruction is like the sickle of death, plowing madly here. The spirits of a group of Shenji guards were shaken and shaken, and it was difficult to maintain stability... it was terrible. There is no chance of winning this war! All Shenji guards know that this is the last battle! However, at this time... Keng! A divine light suddenly bloomed from behind the Shenji palace and others. All the souls who rushed to me trembled and looked at them eagerly. Only then discovered... That huge and incomparable dead dragon sword, actually is crazy trembling. The endless sword light, like the scorching sun, lights up the whole sky cliff. "What?" "Death dragon sword has responded!" The sound of screams resounded through the sky. Those people in the crowd were terrified for days, and they all went crazy and retreated backward and did not dare to go forward. The strength of the rest of the people is not strong, the Shenji guards seize the opportunity and rush away immediately with their swords. Whew! Whew! Whew! ... all the first soullers are killed. But nobody cares. People''s eyes are all high, all looking at the dead dragon sword, one by one trembling, dare not mess around www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2174 The huge and magnificent dead Dragon Sword exudes a dazzling halo. The mighty sword is like a curtain covering the whole sky cliff. Feeling the power released from the dead dragon sword, all the people present were trembling and frightened. The Shenji guards did not attack again. When they saw the change of the dead dragon sword, they also chose to retreat back. What kind of sword power is this. Roaring in the heart. Under the sword power, the strong are like mole ants, so they have to shiver. "What''s going on?" Qixin''s eyes are wide open, and he has never seen such a landscape. Isn''t the dead Dragon Sword sealed? Moreover, they did find a force similar to prohibition on the surface of the dead dragon sword. If this power is not broken, no one can touch the body of the dead dragon sword. According to the principle, the current dead dragon sword is isolated from the public. How can it be suddenly activated? "How did this happen? Who can answer me? How did the dead dragon sword come about? " Chitin turned his head and yelled. But no one could answer chesin. Until then, Gai Yan over there seemed to think of something. His voice was shaking and he asked carefully, "my Lord, should it be... The dead Dragon Sword knows that we are in trouble and specially helps us?" As soon as he said this, all the Shenji guards were shocked. "Yes, the dead dragon sword is a divine sword. The divine sword has spirit and is extraordinary. It must have seen that we were defeated. Therefore, it released the sword power to frighten these thieves!" Liu didn''t speak at once. Everyone''s eyes were shining and they were all excited. "It must be so." "Otherwise, how can the dead Dragon Sword release its sword power at this critical point?" "With the sword of the dead dragon, why are we afraid of this mob?" "I don''t seem to die!" The morale of the Shenji guards was very high, and they stood up one by one with swords in their eyes. This time, everyone''s heart is full of fighting spirit and self-confidence. "Dragon Sword help us?" Jixin looked at the huge body of the sword, and felt a little confused. This is nonsense. After all, what do they have to do with dead dragon sword? Can Shenji palace guard the dead dragon sword here? Can you keep your feelings with it? That''s ridiculous! Chichin didn''t believe it. He took a deep breath and was trying to wake up the Shenji guards. However, he suddenly felt something was wrong. It seems... It''s a little quiet around? Qixin turned his head and looked at the ghosts around him. After a moment, the expression on his face had gradually changed... he only saw that all the soul people around him were scared and looked at this head in horror. No one dared to step forward. Everyone seemed to be shocked by something. Are they really scared by the dragon sword? Qixin gradually regained consciousness, staring at the souls around him, and his brain trembled slightly. The Shenji guards all think that this is a dead dragon sword, and they help them because of their spirituality. Most of the soul people around here think so? After all, when they started to fight, there was a strange phenomenon in the dead dragon sword. Isn''t it a coincidence? Qixin''s eyes swayed, and his heart had a plan, and he directly drank and yelled. "You are right. The dead dragon sword is really helping us! This magic sword is spiritual and human-oriented. It knows that we are in trouble, so we deliberately release the sword power to help us. Don''t panic. If we have the dragon sword, we will be invincible. We can''t defeat the power of the sword even if we have thousands of troops! " The words were called out by Qixin with his soul power. The voice was loud and clear and spread all over the sky cliff. After the voice fell, all the people''s scalp crazy trembling numb up, a face without blood, pupil beads crazy shaking. "God... Sword... Help?" "How can the dead Dragon Sword help people in Shenji palace?" "This... If this is true, then... Do we have a fight with death dragon sword?" People looked at the huge sword, a dark swallow saliva, many people''s face spilled sweat, body gently swing. You know, all people are in the sword power of the dead dragon sword! This Xiaoxiao sword power seems to penetrate the bone marrow and hit the soul directly. Although the sword power does not produce any substantial damage to anyone, it is like a sword hanging on the heads of people. The deterrent power cannot be described by words. And it is precisely because of the existence of this deterrent force that countless soul people on the scene fear the death Dragon Sword incomparably. When Chichin said this, many people were even scared out of their wits. "Nonsense!" Just then, there was a loud voice in the crowd around. This voice is blessed by some kind of spiritual suggestion. When it falls into human ears, it has the effect of calming spirits.A lot of people have calmed down a little, but listen to the voice roar again. "What dead Dragon Sword helps you in Shenji palace? That''s bullshit. It''s bullshit! The dead dragon sword not only gives birth to the sword power, but also releases the sword meaning. However, the sword meaning has penetrated through space, beyond time, and left the Cangtian cliff. Thus, it can be seen that the dead dragon sword is attracted and stimulated by some substance outside the Cangtian cliff. What is the connection between the dead dragon sword and the miscellaneous pieces of Shenji palace? You don''t have to talk about it This voice falls, Qixin''s face is immediately ugly. That''s right. The sword meaning of the dead dragon sword does pass through the space and leave the sky cliff. It is precisely because of this that Qixin thinks that the sudden activation of the dead dragon sword has nothing to do with Shenji palace. Where''s the sword? No one has the energy to look at this at the moment. The owner of the voice saw it and said it, but it was hidden in the crowd and didn''t show up... Obviously, this is a giant. With the fall of the words, many people also showed confusion. But many people can''t understand the meaning of the dead dragon sword. They don''t know who said it was true or who said it was false. Qixinken won''t admit it. He snorted, "are you the real bullshit? It''s time for you to talk back? " "Lord Qixin, I didn''t expect that a strong man like you has learned to bluff now? It''s ridiculous. You''re a liar. You''ll wear it when you poke it! We''d like to see if the dead dragon sword can help you kill us! " There was a loud voice from the crowd on the other end. The power contained in this voice is much stronger than that of ordinary soul people. "Stop talking nonsense. If you move your hand, you will know whether it is true or not." "Elder kishine, are you ready?" A few more voices were heard around. Voice owners are not ordinary people. Chihsin frowned and said nothing. He knew that he could bluff these greedy souls, but he could not bluff the strong ones hiding in the crowd. They won''t eat it. "Kill!" Just listen to the shouting. Several souls were immediately rushed out of the shocked crowd. About thousands of people. They rushed madly at chishin. These people are the people who can do it. They are driven by the power and have to attack and kill them. As long as Jixin doesn''t respond to the death dragon sword when fighting with these people... Then, the lie before Qixin will be defeated! In this way, the countless souls around will rush in like locusts.. Qixin''s eyebrows are tight and his face is ugly. This lie is too simple for those great powers. Those Shenji guards also seem to recognize the fact, not immersed in the fantasy just now, one by one face ready to fight. However, just at this moment... buzzing and buzzing... a sudden burst of sharp and shrill sword sound broke out. The huge dead Dragon Sword trembled wildly. A thick and fierce sound force is released from the sword body and collides with the four sides. Those who rushed past were the closest, all of them were hit by the sound force, and they were lifted out one by one, and fell heavily on the ground. Their seven orifices were bleeding and their heads were bleeding. They were in great distress. "Ah?" All the heroes turned pale and startled. This time, even chishin is stupid. He opened his mouth wide, staring at the trembling dragon sword, and made a dull voice... "this is not really psychic, is it?" Now even he believed in it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2175 Bang! A strange noise came out. In the hall of the auction, a red haired soul raised his hand. The palm of his hand was a round light ball, in which a large number of objects were floating. There are swords, armour, pills, materials, and the corpse of a fierce beast. They are extremely small, like grains of sand, and they are almost filled with light balls. Rough calculation, at least more than 100000, and from the outline, it seems that they are not vulgar. These are all the magic weapons of this soul man. They are all packed in a specific container provided by the heixuan auction. When the container is closed, a total estimate is made based on the value of the contents. The unit of estimation is to replace Wuxuan Shendan, a top-level pill commonly used in Lisheng. Then we can see that the light ball is flashing with strange light. After a moment, a line of words appears in people''s sight. 310 billion! The man standing on the stage glanced at the words on the platform, and then began to shout: "the product of Yang Xuan Qing Jun has been appraised successfully, which is 310 billion yuan Shen Dan. Can anyone follow the price in bidding for the night shining sword?" As the voice dropped, other great powers also raised their hands one after another, holding the ball of light in their palms, and lifted them above their heads. There''s a price on the photosphere, too. The people on the stage glanced at the price and said, "the holy heart emissary offered 320 billion Wuxuan Shendan! But someone''s asking for it! " As soon as he said this, many people who had already raised the price immediately took back the light ball, took out the treasure from the storage ring and put it into the light ball. Every time an item is put in, the floating price on the light ball will rise by a certain number. When the price difference of 10 billion wuxuanshen pills is filled up, they will raise it and make a bid. Wuxuanshendan is a top-level pill commonly used in Lisheng Prefecture, and it is also one of the currencies traded by Lisheng people. Normally speaking, it is not a big problem for people present to take out tens of millions of magic pills, but this time it involves Hong Bing, so the price is not the same. They not only have to take out the magic pills, but also have to put all their valuable items into this container to offset the price, and then participate in the auction. After all, it''s impossible for anyone to bring it out. However, the three hundred billion five Xuanshen pills are not the price of night shining sword. In the heart of white night, Hongbing is priceless. However, the present Er Fu has no choice but to revise the price of Yeyao sword to a price that everyone can afford at least. This price is not enough to buy a piece of sword. But there is no way. Standing in the cabinet, looking at the auction site, er Fu takes a breath and pinches his fist secretly. The price is just like a free gift. Although many people still can''t escape the price, he believes that the people on the scene will surely lose everything and get a sword at night. After all, it was Hong Bing. With it, what else is missing? The bidding is not as fierce as expected. After all, the on-the-spot power is replacing with other magic weapons in his hands, and it is impossible to add too much at one breath. This is a good thing for Erfu. As long as it takes long enough for the guards to arrive at cangtianya, he can immediately stop the auction. After all, this auction has violated the regulations. "My Lord!" At this time, the servant rushed to ER Fu''s side, lowered his voice and spoke a few words. Er Fu was slightly stunned and looked at the servant with his head on his side. Then he turned around and walked towards the back door. Through a few roads, out of the black Xuan auction house, two Fu looked toward the direction of the long sword pit far away, and was immediately shocked. At the moment, Shenji palace and those soul people are still in a stalemate. The trembling sound of the dead Dragon Sword frightened the group again. "My Lord, what shall we do? If they do fight and kill, they will affect us. " "I''m afraid our strength is not enough to resist these strong men..." "this is really chaos." Er Fu took a deep breath and his face was dignified. "Although I know that the people who come to Cangtian cliff are not only scheming for the night shining sword, I didn''t expect that those people would attack the dead dragon sword so soon... With the power of the Shenji palace, I''m afraid they can''t deal with so many people. Most of them will be killed. Once the dead dragon sword is seized, the remaining people who have not obtained the dead dragon sword will definitely focus on the night Yao sword and even my black Xuan auction As a matter of fact, there is such a mess here. How can they not take advantage of the chaos and make waves? Otherwise, they''re not going for nothing? " "Ah?? So... My Lord, what shall we do? Or... Or let''s withdraw... "His face was pale and trembling. "Withdraw? Cangtian cliff is blocked, how to withdraw? The space here is blocked. Even if you use the space door, you can''t run away. This is a big cage. You can take one and show it to me. " Er Fu glared at him."What should I do?" The servant was flustered. "Don''t worry. As long as we delay a little longer, all the adults of the garrison will arrive. By then, the situation here will be restrained. The situation is not so bad! However, there is still a hidden danger at present... "what is the hidden danger?" "At present, the power of Shenji palace can''t deal with so many souls. To be exact, it can''t deal with those powerful powers hidden in these souls. It will be sooner or later that the dead dragon sword is captured. But if the person who has captured the dead dragon sword is greedy, he will try to show his sword at night, and even my heixuan auction house will be able to deal with the power of the dead dragon sword, even the adults in the garrison can''t deal with it, so We can only pray that the man takes the dragon sword and leaves immediately. Don''t give us any more ideas, or we will be finished. " Er Fu said solemnly. The servant did not speak any more. But the horror on his face was obvious. Yes, there are dead dragon swords. Why don''t you try to take Yeyao sword? "Listen, change all our people into ordinary soul people''s clothes, and then go to support the people of Shenji palace and delay their time. I think Shenji Palace should also ask for help from the headquarters. Now we can only try our best to help them get reinforcements here!" Er Fu whispered. "This... Your honor... Then our heixuan auction house will have no one to guard!" The servant said in a hurry. "We don''t have to." Er Fu said hoarsely: "the body of Yeyao sword is sealed in a special array. No one can get it without opening the mechanism secretly. So they won''t attack me strongly. Even if they attack me, the powerful people in the auction will not agree! So now we are safe and sound. " When the servant heard this, he still had a lot of worries in his eyes, but he didn''t ask any more. "Do it at once." Er Fu said hoarsely: "next, we can only let the fate of heaven." "It''s... My lord..." the servant saluted respectfully and then retreated slowly. The sudden tremor of the dead Dragon Sword frightens the soul people here again. However, after the shock, there was no movement. No one knew what was going on with the dead dragon sword. However, many people had already believed in the fact that the dead Dragon Sword helped Shenji palace. After all, it''s weird! The situation has stabilized a little. However, those great powers still do not give up, and in the beginning of the layout of the next attack. And the auction house is also in a depressing atmosphere. But all this has nothing to do with white night. In the vast sky of the four directions, he held the tower sword in one hand and galloped forward. The sword in his hand seemed to be crazy, and he danced it fiercely. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... a large amount of sword like a flood flew out of the tower sword and hit the buildings below, which directly flattened the building and hit the strong people in the four directions. No matter who it was, they were all torn by it. The place where the white night passed was a mess, and nearly half of the four directions of Xuantian had been destroyed by him. The power of the tower sword is unstoppable! "Damn it, stop it!" There was an angry roar. I saw the golden light in front of him, and then a man who was full of glass god suddenly jumped open. His body suddenly turned into the size of a sacred mountain. He raised his huge palm and stormed hard at the white night. At the same time, a large number of terrifying blade Qi came from all directions, like raindrops, tearing up the void and blocking everything on this side of the white night. It seemed that they did not intend to give him a way back. But at the moment when these attacks are approaching. Bang! A golden mask like tortoise shell covered the white night in an instant. All the blade Qi hit the air hood, but he couldn''t hurt half a point. And at the same time... whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, who. Only to see a person face-to-face to the fall of the huge palm. Bang! The palm of the giant palm was pierced through, and he ran straight to the giant, with a backhand slap on the giant''s face. Obviously, the palm is even thinner than the giant''s hair, but the power on the palm is earth shaking... roaring! Palm power in the giant''s face, and in an instant will tear the giant apart, on the spot tragic death! At the same time, all the other souls around were cut off by the members of the matchless group. But at this time! Gulu Gulu... the void around the white night suddenly ripples, and then a large number of figures come out of it. The white night glanced slightly. That''s the master of the four directions Xuantian. It turned out that the giant and the spirits around were just bait. They know that their attack and kill is impossible to kill the dead white night, but they still fight, the purpose is to attract the matchless group around the white night.This is to distract the tiger from the mountain! But... there were nine souls who left the white night, only one never left. That''s the black abyss. "Die! Asshole From the void out of the four sides of Xuantian strong roar, one by one is all ignited the chest of the sky soul, the internal energy compression, the intention of self explosion!! Their time trajectories are disrupted, their space forces are blocked, and all the remaining soul power is absorbed by them. At this time, it seems that no force can stop them. But in this critical moment, a cold sound sounded. "Great powers come!" The sound fell to the ground... thump! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... all the strong people around the white night all knelt on the ground uncontrollably, and the self exploding force of their bodies seemed to be suppressed by some force, and they retreated abruptly. Everything is back to its original state. The only difference was that all the creatures around the white night, even an ant on the ground, knelt on the ground and worshipped the black abyss. It''s like... He''s the king of the world! "Annihilation!" Heiyuan said again, his voice didn''t have any emotion, only raised his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the souls'' bodies were blown into blood, and they died miserably. However, the two moves will wipe out all the strong men who intend to blow themselves up... this power is just crushing! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2176 In front of the exquisite palace, an old man slowly opened the door of the palace and walked out, looking into the distance with turbid eyes. "It doesn''t seem to work if you attack! Do you want to go on? " At this time, an old woman''s voice came from the palace nearby. The voice was very subdued. "To continue like this is just a fearless sacrifice. The existence of these people from the heixuan auction house is no longer comparable to ordinary people. Their strength is far beyond the platinum level guard. With these people guarding, our people can not touch that white night at all!" The other side was very husky. The old man nodded and said nothing. "And the sword he tempered is also very strange." The slightly shrill voice came from the palace on the far right of the old man''s palace. "Why is it strange?" The old man turned his head slightly and looked in the direction of the sound source. "The power of this sword... Is strange! The power it releases does not come from the sword itself, but from other places. The prototype of this sword is just the main tower of our array tower. It is not a sword, but in the hands of the white night, it releases extraordinary power. So... It is very strange "Oh?" The old man also looked at the white night over there and nodded silently: "indeed, I have found out that this sword is more like a carrier deliberately made by white night! The sword meaning released by it is not its own strength, but the power transmitted from some place... " " he has no use of Hongbing, but he uses this power... Oh, can this guy still keep his hands? " Again with a sharp voice. "This son was inferior in strength, but he was protected by these strong men and could not be hurt. There was a strange sword in his hand. He was invincible even though he was only a small one. Now he is invincible. It''s really hateful!" The husky man''s voice was very unwilling. "No matter what, we can''t go on like this. The present white night is invincible. If we don''t do it again, we are afraid that there will be more losses. Most of the 72 Xuanwei troops have been cut off, and the disciples have been destroyed by them. Our strength has been greatly weakened. If we go on like this, we will not be slaughtered by this person Yes The old woman''s voice grew cold and angry. The old man heard the voice and was silent for a moment. Then he said faintly, "in this case, please take this man from the four Dharma protectors." The moment the words fell, the four palaces were all shining. Then in each palace, a figure came out... "curfew, take your life!" The sad cry sounded in the sky, and thousands of souls rushed towards the white night with swords and swords. White night is expressionless, holding the tower and waving at it. Boom! The sword''s strong current swallows and kills the past, and directly kills all the people and the void. "Stop it There was another roar. Then a lot of time, space, five elements and other forces came. But before it was near, I saw another sword in the white night. Boom! All the attacking moments were crushed by the endless sword Qi, and the masters of those skills could not escape the sword spirit and were buried in them. Whoosh, whoosh... the twelve auxiliary towers began to bombard the white night again. Endless stillness, evil spirit, fierce Qi, blade Qi and demon Qi are surging towards here. But no matter how powerful the attack is, it is still unbeaten in front of the white night. With another wave of his sword, he cut off the tower. These towers, which were built in the ancient times of Xuantian, were cut off like paper paste. Those who still want to rush to the four sides of Xuantian are all stupid eyes now, and dare not go forward. Even the tower was cut off with a sword. Who else can resist the attack of white night? However, these people do not know that these terrible sword Qi torrents are not other forces, but from the power of the dead dragon sword. There is not only the soul of the dead dragon in the body of the white night, but also the bridge between itself and the dead dragon sword has reached four levels. When he went to Sifang Xuantian, he bought a copy of basic information about Sifang Xuantian at heixuan auction house. He also had some understanding of the tower and some strong people of Sifang Xuantian. When he learned of Jun Huo''s unique constitution, he immediately had an idea in his mind. That''s the casting container! A container that can bear the power of the dead dragon sword! According to the secret method learned in the ancient library of the supreme god temple, he forged the tower sword with the main array tower of the thirteen array pagodas as the medium, combined with the unique flame of Jun fire. The sword itself is not very powerful, but because the white night is tempered with the spirit of the dead dragon and the spirit of the dead dragon sword, its body has a connection with the body of the sword, so every time it swings it can release some of the power of the dead dragon sword.These strong men of Xuantian are fighting with the dead dragon sword. How can this destructive force not be terrifying? It''s just... This sword is just a piece of iron stone. It can''t replace the dead dragon sword. The white night looked at the crack on the long sword in his eyes and spat out his turbid breath. The power of the dead dragon sword is too strong, and the material can''t support it for a long time. I''m afraid it won''t take long for the tower sword to explode and crack if you chop it like this. It doesn''t matter. In the white night, he looked at the xuanzhu palace not far away, and his eyes burst out with a strong sense of killing. Sifang Xuantian... Can''t stop me! Thinking of this, one acceleration of the white night is to pursue. And then it was. Bang! The shadow of a huge green snake suddenly appeared and roared fiercely into the white night. The white night was expressionless, ignored and moved on. But he saw that the shadow of the green snake was not near, and he was crushed by the black abyss beside him. The shadow of the green snake exploded into countless pieces, splashing in all directions. But these fragments did not dissipate, but quickly pieced together, turned into a huge light curtain, blocking the front of the white night. The light curtain is not aggressive, just like the wall, so the people who have no double group will not do it. White night eyebrow light frown, was about to split the light curtain, but saw the front suddenly appeared four figures. "Lord dragon, you should stop!" An old voice rippled out. Then an old woman stepped into the air and walked towards it. Beside her, there were three figures, two old men and a middle-aged man. Their clothes are very luxurious, and their breath is also strong and extraordinary. Their soul power is mysterious and amazing. Four people appear, invincible invincible group of people''s breath, was slightly contained some. But... Just a few. White night did not rush to attack. He looked at the four men and the xuanzhu palace behind his eyes. He said faintly, "are you the four Dharma protectors of the four directions of Xuantian?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2177 "Oh? You know us? " Hearing the words of the white night, the old woman and others were surprised. How can these guys in the lower order know who they are? It''s not easy. "It seems that our Dragon Lord has investigated us." A middle-aged man spoke faintly. This man is called Red Eagle. He is covered with red texture. Although he looks much younger than these people, his strength is not inferior to them. The old man beside him shook his head and said hoarsely: "this son mostly went to heixuan auction house to buy information about us. Since these guards around him are from heixuan auction house, it is not difficult for him to obtain our information." "That''s right." The grey Shark at the other end said with no expression: "but it''s useless to say these things now. I''d better think about how to deal with this son. This son is actually very easy to deal with, but the guards around him are too annoying!" As soon as this word fell, people looked at it squarely. The old woman looked at the members of the matchless group, and then she called out, "are you the guards of heixuan auction house? But I don''t know what grade they are? " This is the most puzzling of Xuantian people. After all, even the platinum level guards are not as terrible as they are... it''s just that these people don''t seem to hear the old woman''s words. They all shut their eyes and don''t pay any attention to the old woman''s words. "Well?" The old woman''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold air swung out of her body. "Mr. Green Snake, you''d better stop talking nonsense. Let''s go ahead and see the real chapter under our hands!" The white wolf was not happy and drank coldly. "At this point, we have no reason to be afraid. Let''s go!" The grey shark is also hoarse. At present, words have no effect, only a war can solve the problem. The old woman also knew this truth. She took a deep breath. Her turbid old eyes looked around the white night again, and then whispered, "you three, go to deal with the existence of those black and dark auction houses, thief, white night... Give it to the old lady!" "Good!" The three nodded in succession. "White wolf, grey shark and red hawk, you should be careful. The people in the black and dark auction house are unpredictable. Don''t be careless. Never underestimate the enemy!" At this time, the old man''s voice sounded in the palace behind. "Although you can rest assured, Lord Xiao, we will be careful. Although we can''t kill the existence of these dark auction houses, it is not difficult to contain them." The White Wolf said hoarsely. The grey shark and the Red Eagle nodded in silence. They feel the terror from heiyuan and others, but in their opinion, although their strength is terrible, their Qi is not enough. They can not feel the popularity at all. Therefore, they think that the strength of these ten people may be forced up by some secret method, which is similar to the soul people who pull up seedlings and help them grow up. Their foundation is unstable, and their strength is far from enough It''s so scary in the imagination that it''s not difficult to deal with these people. Of course, it''s just their guess. After all, they don''t know who these people are or how powerful they are. However, at this point, there is no fear of the four Dharma protectors. No matter how strong the other side is, they will go on. After all, they are the xuanzhu palace! Just look at the green snake old woman to drink: "go up!" When the sound falls... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The four people are like four long rainbow, flying here in the white night. As they approached, four false images of terror broke out from them. The shadow of a green snake, a grey shark, a red eagle and a white wolf. The four empty shadows are as huge as the mountain veins, with myriad appearances and magnificent and startling sky. Among them, the shadow of green snake is the most majestic and terrifying. The green snake hovered in the sky, its body covered the sky, as if to bind the sky, and its scales were extremely thick and fierce, and its breath was terrible. It seemed that every scale was a shield. It is like a dragon from the sky. The fierce and tyrannical power dissipates all the Qi here. The white night frowned, staring at the green snake shadow. But when the shadow of the green snake fell, he opened his mouth and swallowed it in the white night. At this time, the grey shark, the Red Eagle and the white wolf also came to kill the white night. But... They were a little slower... "huh?" White night face a tight, suddenly as if to understand what, cold hum way: "the original lure is green snake, the other three people, is to kill me?" Whew! Green snake''s terrifying power poured down and instantly stimulated the members of the matchless group here. All the members of the matchless group all raised their heads and gazed at the green snake, and then they shook their bodies and killed them.Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... these. At this moment, the so-called terrifying power, the incomparable scale of terror, and the terrifying death intention were completely smashed by the matchless group. This is the attack of the four directions Xuantian green snake Dharma protector! How terrible is it to be destroyed? "Hum!" Green snake old woman face a cold, bite teeth suddenly turn head, toward the rear to withdraw. But the matchless group of people has approached, and is not polite to kill her. The speed is much faster than the green snake old woman! "Get out of here With a roar, the old lady of green snake offered several magic weapons and made a large number of air masks to stop the powerful men of the matchless group. However, they were useless. The strength of these matchless group members was so amazing that they smashed the old woman''s defense and attacked her. The green snake old woman was so shocked that she turned around and ran away. You know, in front of her is a member of the Jiuzun matchless group. Although she was a Dharma protector, she could not defeat so many members of the matchless group. Heiyuan, the only member of the matchless group, did not kill the old woman with the crowd. He still stayed by the side of the white night, guarding silently. The members of the matchless group are not idiots. How can they know the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain? So no matter what happens, there will be a man left by the white night to deal with the coming danger, and... This person will never pursue, only do defense. This man is heiyuan. He knew what his duty was. It''s not killing people, it''s protecting people. But in the eyes of the four Dharma protectors, even if the people in this dark auction house are strong, they can''t compete with each other. Do the Three Dharma protectors join hands to attack? "What do you say?" The White Wolf narrowed his eyes, staring at the black abyss, hoarse asked. "Two people hold this man in check, and one kills the white night?" The Red Eagle asked in a low voice. "Ha ha ha ha, why bother? The three of us will join hands to cut this son first, and then the white night, won''t it The White Wolf said with a smile. "That''s right!" The grey shark also nodded, staring at the black abyss, and said coldly, "the white night should be damned, and this son should not die? Kill all of them again! Let the world know what will happen if you come to our four corners to make trouble! " The words fell, and the Red Eagle''s face showed a little hesitation, and the man said hoarsely, "is this... Good? After all, they are the people of heixuan auction house... "heixuan auction house? Black Xuan auction house can be lawless, come to our square Xuantian wantonly? How many of us died in their hands. If we don''t kill them, how can we explain to the dead disciples? When the people from the heixuan auction house are here, we have a good reason. Why should we be afraid? " The grey shark snorted coldly. As soon as this word fell, the Red Eagle''s scruples in his heart were eliminated. He nodded softly and said in a deep voice, "in that case, well, everything will be according to the words of the two adults. We will remove this person first." With that, the Red Eagle, the grey shark and the White Wolf all went towards the black abyss. The fierce killing intention and the manic spirit spirit are like beasts of great flood, pouring fiercely towards here. The void, time and space, etc. here are all washed up in turbulence, fragmented and disorderly. Under this man''s prestige, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult to accumulate a little soul spirit. What a powerful and powerful power this is! White night eyebrow tight frown, side head swept eye black yuan, light way: "want me to help?" "You''re welcome, my Lord. You don''t have to." Black yuan face says without expression. The white night saw the situation, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something, but heiyuan raised his hand and slightly grasped the void. The void turned black in an instant. A moment later, he pulled the hand out of the void again, only to see that the palm of his hand was wearing a dark glove. "Die!" The grey shark sacrifice, which was the first to attack, was bitten by the shadow of the great grey shark. The huge shark''s teeth pierced the black pit like a meat grinder. Heiyuan wants to raise his hand again. Whoosh... several terrible flames came like vines, directly wrapped up his limbs, and madly suppressed his spirit. Heiyuan''s body seems to be restrained. The great teeth of the grey shark have also come down and hit the black abyss heavily. Dang! It was like the sound of iron. The spirit of heiyuan seemed to be shaken away, and the whole person seemed to be suppressed. "Hum!" White Wolf eye dew fierce light, big drink: "scatter!" Bang! A circle of time covers this side instantly. Everything here is frozen in an instant.Including white night! Although the white night is invincible, it depends on the tower sword in his hand. Compared with these people, his own strength still has a great gap. Therefore, he has no way to release the time skill of white wolf, and he is stopped on the spot. After the time technique spread, the white wolf also seized this opportunity, jumped up and killed the past. However, the huge shadow of the White Wolf suddenly shrank, turned into a white spear, aimed at the black abyss, and mercilessly assassinated the past. Endless murderous intention swept in. White Wolf, is the real killing move! Oops! The white night on this side paled in horror. However, he saw the spear flying, which surpassed the speed of light in an instant, so that his naked eyes could not catch it, and directly attacked the black abyss. But just then... bang! A dull sound burst from the palm of heiyuan. Suddenly, heiyuan seemed to have crushed something. A black ripple broke out in his palm. The ripple centered on him and spread around in an instant. When the force spread to his body, everything within 10000 meters suddenly stopped... what? Seeing this, the white night was shocked. This force seems to surpass time? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2178.1 Boom! After the black ripple of terror expands to the limit, it regenerates the vision. Only look at the ripples around the rise of dark matter, material along the ripples toward the center of the coverage, turning here into a huge and dark world, isolated from the outside. It''s like a field. But it''s more powerful than the field. In this area similar to the field, all the forces of time, space and five elements seem to have failed. No, it''s not so simple as failure, but who is in charge of it! The white night glared at the black abyss. It''s all controlled by the black abyss. This is... His world? White night scalp shivering numbness. At this moment, he was surprised to find that he suddenly moved. On the contrary, the White Wolf, red eagle and grey shark killed over there were unable to move. They seem to be frozen by time, no matter body or spirit can move, everything is contained. The only active part of the three people is their thinking. "What power is this?" The white night wooden looking around, mouth not from whisper. However, he looked at the white wolf in front of him without any expression. Then he raised his hand, stretched out his five fingers, and read out his voice faintly in his mouth. "The way to pay for your life!" As the tone fell, one of Hei yuan''s fingers closed. The moment the finger bends, it seems that a string in the world is plucked, and then... bang! Bang! Bang! The empty shadow of the Three Dharma protectors exploded instantly and disappeared. Three people''s hearts trembled. Heiyuan takes another finger. Bang! All the defences of the Three Dharma protectors were completely destroyed, whether they were armor or magic weapons, or even the true Qi of the body protection were all annihilated at this time. "What?" The white night breathes tightly, the eyes gaze, looks at this terrible scene inconceivably. Is this the power of the black abyss? How strong is this black abyss? "Stop it!" At this time, a shrill cry came through. Then he saw the firmament tremble, and an unparalleled ferocious force came towards the fall. What a terrible pressure. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he immediately looked at the sky and drew his sword without hesitation, intending to chop. But the speed of the other side is too fast. When a sword blows away in the white night, it cuts a shadow of the other party, and can''t touch him half a minute. No, it''s too fast. The white night suddenly closed the sword, eyes quickly swept, looking for the person close. Only then discovered that the person actually approached the black abyss, and is toward the black yuan to kill. It turned out that the person who came was actually the deputy xuanzhu of the four sides of Xuantian, the howling angel! He seems to be aware of something, but he can''t sit still. He directly kills the general and attacks the black abyss, intending to force back his moves. But he just got close to the abyss. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sky around the howling angel suddenly stretched out countless big black hands, like the claws of the ghost of the nether world, strangling him to death. The howling Angel screams and drives the brute force to break free of these ghost claws. However, whenever he takes off a ghost claw, another ghost claw will rush out of the void to catch him. Although the howling angel can still move, it is very difficult to move at this moment. At this time, heiyuan''s remaining three fingers began to move. His third finger closed with a slight bend. Dong!!! The grey shark over there burst in an instant and turned into a vortex, annihilated in the void, leaving no dust. White Wolf and red eagle''s eyes trembled wildly, looking at the scene of the extreme terror, their brains were blank. Four Dharma protectors? In front of this man, these four Dharma protectors are just jokes! The other party didn''t even shake his body for a moment. He just moved his fingers a little and wiped them off. Is this still the power that ordinary people can have? "No Only the shrill cry of the red hawk was heard. Then the fourth finger of heiyuan was bent. Dong!!!! Without any accident, the body of the Red Hawk has also exploded, annihilated. Red Hawk is full of magic power, magic weapon and means... At this time, it is all useless. He is like an animal pressed in front of a butcher''s knife. No matter how sharp his fangs are and how terrifying his claws are, he can''t get rid of the shackles that are bound to his body. He can only watch the butcher''s knife add to his body. Howling Angel pupil big.The rest of the white wolves were completely insane. Although he was afraid, he could not move. Rao is a man of his level, but he has never seen such a terrible means. Resistance is useless. Can do, is quietly waiting for death! Tasting the death... "this is the strength of the leader of the matchless group..." the white night here gazed at the black abyss and murmured. "Stop it! Stop it The roaring angel came back from the shock and kept shouting. But... It didn''t work. Heiyuan moved his last finger mercilessly. With the fingers bent... roaring... the White Wolf''s also followed the example of the Red Eagle and the grey shark, and exploded to death on the spot. White Wolf Dharma protector, fall! Howling Angel looks dull, staring at this scene. Heiyuan clenched his fist with only one hand, but he killed the Three Dharma protectors in the four directions between his fingers! The moving four sides let the heroes of Lisheng Prefecture submit to the existence, so they died on the spot, as ants were crushed by others. Who would have believed all this if it had not been seen by his own eyes. Bang!! At this time, the dull sound rises again. The body of the howling angel was shaken and flew out, and the people severely hit the palace in the distance. The exquisite palace was directly shocked and fragmented. All the souls around were frightened by the terrible sight. White night was also a big surprise. Heiyuan did not kill the howling angel. It''s not like that Hei Yee tries to kill Hei Yee, but Baiyuan doesn''t want to kill Hei Yee. It''s just that Baiyuan doesn''t want to kill Hei Yee. It''s just that he doesn''t want to kill Hei Yee. So heiyuan didn''t die. This is the rule that heixuan auction house made for these guards. "Help... Help me! Help me A shrill cry resounded through the sky. The white night came back and looked at the sound source. However, the old woman with green snake was covered with blood and her hair was Dishevelled. Her arm was gone. She rushed to xuanzhu palace like a madman. But behind her, is the nine life matchless group strong. Apparently, she was being pursued by the nine. However, the old lady of green snake has some skills to survive till now. In fact, she is much better than the other three. The white night murmured, and immediately took the sword to kill over there. At this time, it''s the best time to kill all the four Dharma protectors and deputy xuanzhu of Xuantian! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2179.1 The four Dharma protectors, together with the deputy xuanzhu, were all crushed by heiyuan and others, and no one could meet the white night. Seeing this in the white night, without any hesitation, he immediately rushed forward. The power of the black abyss does not affect the white night at all. The white night will pass like a meteor. The howling angel, who had just got up from the broken palace, was about to start. But when he saw the black abyss that had followed him, his movements were all stiff. He never thought that the strength of the existence of these black Xuan auction houses would be so strong that even his deputy Xuan Lord was not his opponent! The situation was obviously unexpected. It can''t go on like this. The howling Angel bit his teeth and suddenly turned around and ran away. And the green snake over there has gone mad. Her body is full of scars, and all the magic weapons are used. Fortunately, she is close to the xuanzhu palace, and she relies on the boundary of xuanzhu palace to resist her attack. Otherwise, she would have been dismembered by the matchless group. "Can you run away?" White night''s expressionless drink, again carrying the sword of the tower towards the roaring angel and the old woman over there. Boom!! The terrible torrent of sword spirit rolled and killed again. The void is shaking wildly by this terrible torrent. The violent breath is unstoppable. "Ah...!" The old woman screamed. "Green snake Dharma protector, go to wake up the Xuan Lord, I will resist them!" The howling Angel clenched his teeth and gave a big drink. Then he suddenly turned and waved his arm. Bang! A big black shield flew out of his hand and ran into the rushing sword. But the moment when the sword Qi torrent collided with the big shield... Dong! The shield exploded on the spot. The endless power is overwhelming and the roaring angel is coming. The howling angel is not in a hurry, and then evoke the soul. I saw him lift his arms, arms appear a lot of wonderful dazzle lines, dazzle lines constantly flashing, extremely magical, and in the twinkling, there are also a lot of breath rippling out from inside. Then see dark howling angel suddenly a split. Click! The palm of his hand was like a magic weapon. It actually cut a slit in the void. Once the slit was formed, it was like a living mouth, which suddenly swallowed the rushing sword spirit. Gudong, Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... as if the wild animals were eating, all those sword Qi torrents were actually swallowed by this thing. "Well?" Hit the white night slightly a Leng, looking at the strange crack. However, although this crack looks very strange, but in a moment, the white night is already aware of all. This crack is a space crack, but... The howling Angel gives it vitality for a short time, so that it can devour this power like a hungry beast. What a wonderful means! It''s just... It''s not easy to give life to a force in space. And the life force that this gives... Who''s the life force? It''s mostly the life of the howling angel. After all, although he is strong, white night never believes that he has the ability to create life. To be able to create life on its own is almost equivalent to creating an independent world. What terrible power must such existence be? But if the vitality of the space crack is the life of the howling Angel himself, then... How can he resist the power of the dead dragon sword?? White night eyes a cold, as if thinking of something, and then without hesitation to wave a sword. "Useless!" The roaring Angel over there roared, and again drove the big mouth of the space crack to rush towards the attacking force. Gudong, Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... it is the sound of swallowing food again. We can see that the sword Qi torrent is swallowed up by the space cracks again. Can be in the process of swallowing, white night suddenly fingers a pinch, sword Jue light urge. Bang! Those swords burst in an instant, turned into sickles, and slashed fiercely toward the space cracks. The space crack was cut off instantly. The explosion of sword Qi is like a living creature, frantically chopping around the space cracks. In the blink of an eye, the space around the crack has been completely chopped, and the whole space crack has been abruptly independent. "What?" The howling Angel breathed heavily. "Broken!" Drink in the white night. Dong!!! It''s all twisted. It''s all ripped open. On the spot, the space crack was rolled into a whirlpool and was in a mess.And the howling angel at the head directly "poops" a sound, spits out a mouthful of blood with broken meat, and then staggers and falls on the ground. Sure enough. This space crack is connected with him! Seeing this in the white night, I felt cold in my eyes. I jumped up and raised my sword to cut. "Asshole!" Howling angel is extremely angry, endure the whole body pain, roar, all over the body burst out a lot of black dazzling grain like material, rubbing the void into the white night. This power is enough to disperse any spirit in the white night. Even if he uses his magic power, he will not be able to receive the bombardment. But now he... Doesn''t care about any attack at all. Because any attack is useless to him at the moment. The white night continued to move forward, as if they did not see those terrible black dazzle lines. His eyes were only staring at the roaring angel. The tower sword with cracks in his hands was shaking wildly. The power of dead Dragon Sword accumulated inside was eager to try. Whoa! I saw a shadow raiding directly in front of the white night. That''s the black abyss. He raised his arm and grasped the palm of his hand forward. A strong adsorption force spurted out of his palm. All the black dazzling patterns flying in were covered by this adsorption force, and then all of them swayed toward the palm of heiyuan. In the blink of an eye, all the dazzle lines are completely engulfed in the palm and completely dissipated. No way! It''s totally useless. With the protection of the black abyss, the howling angel can''t hurt the white night, unless he can crush the black abyss. And under the protection of the black abyss, the white night only needs to do one thing, that is, regardless of everything, Chaoxiao Angel chop and kill. There is only one thing that howling angel can do now. That''s... Escape!! He wanted to be defensive. But the fact is that the power of the tower sword in white night is really terrible. Xiao Angel believes that he is absolutely not an ordinary power, not a power of night, but a power that cannot be explained by words. "No wonder... No wonder this son doesn''t use Hongbing. It turns out that this son has such a means." The howling angel''s teeth are almost broken. At the moment, he didn''t know how he was holding back. Being chased and killed by such a poor soul state and nameless person... If this is spread out, his great reputation in this life will be ruined. However, he had no way. In the distance, the people of Daliang City, who have not left yet, look at this side with fear. "Second uncle, who is that man?" The pale face of Liang river water out of his head, looking at the distant figure chased by the white night, asked cautiously. "That man... Is the Deputy Xuan Lord of the four directions Xuantian, howling angel!" Liang wusheng said hoarsely. "Deputy... Deputy xuanzhu?" All the people in Daliang were shocked. "Can''t even... Even... Even the deputy xuanzhu of Xuantian in all directions stop this man?" Liang river water full face dull, Zheng Zheng''s looking: "this in the end is where sacred!" "Anyway, at least we in Daliang city are still friends with him. Although we have not reached a good alliance with Sifang Xuantian, at least... We have a strong ally now." Liang wusheng said hoarsely. Liang Xi Shui nodded. A lot of people in Daliang city feel extremely complicated. I''m afraid no one expected that things would evolve to this point... ANGEL Xiao couldn''t resist the sword power of the dead dragon, so she could only turn her head and rush towards the xuanzhu palace like crazy. At the moment, in front of the xuanzhu palace, the green snake old woman was kneeling at the gate with her hair dishevelled, and she kowtowed to the ground crazily, with a shrill cry in her mouth. "Help! Master Xuan, please wake up quickly. The gangsters are coming. We are defeated. Please ask Master Xuan to go out of the pass, or we will surely die. Master Xuan, help... the old woman of green snake screamed. While speaking, the members of the nine life matchless group have already rushed over. "No The green snake old woman turned her head and looked at it. Her old eyes swelled and she screamed bitterly. Then... chi! Her body exploded in an instant, and the breath of terror of the matchless group members even tore up everything in her area... old lady green snake, die. At this point, all four Dharma protectors of Xuantian in the four directions all fell down. Howling angel''s face was extremely pale, and his face was full of astonishment. Fortunately, the members of the nine life matchless group did not attack the howling angel, but turned back after killing the green snake old woman. If they want to move the howling angel, then the front and back encircle, the howling angel will surely die. In the white night, the angel screams wildly. But the howling angel''s strength is obviously stronger than the four Dharma protectors, and the body is flexible. Although the attack of the white night is dense, it can not accurately hit him.However, Rao was so. The breath of the sword Qi was enough to shock the howling angel''s skin and flesh, and could not support it. If he goes on like this, he is afraid to be ground to death. "Xuanzhu!" The howling angel fell in front of the gate of the xuanzhu palace and screamed. But there was no movement in xuanzhu palace. There was despair in the eyes of the howling angel. "It''s over!" After the white night will come over, double pupil blood red, without any hesitation, directly killed the past with the sword. Sonorous!! A sword explodes. He saw a half moon sword burst out from the tower sword, straight cutting the angel. The howling angel was panting, looking at the flying sword Qi. His face suddenly twisted, and then he gritted his teeth to make a move defense. But at this time... "stop it A cold drink from xuanzhu palace rippling out. Then a strange light suddenly enveloped the howling angel. The body shape of Xiao angel suddenly disappeared in the light, and the sword spirit was cut off. After the sword spirit disappeared, the body of Xiao angel appeared in the distance again... what a mysterious soul skill? But what about that? The white night eyebrow sinks, looks toward that huge and splendid palace. "Master of four directions! Get out of here The sound of cold cheers exploded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2180.1 The mighty voice spread all over the sky. White night this voice is how overbearing, how arrogant. Since the birth of Sifang Xuantian, who dares to challenge the authority of Sifang xuanzhu so boldly? At the moment of the sound falling, a melodious and magnificent horn sounded from all around. Then, the whole four sides of Xuantian were boiling. The white night was expressionless, his eyes fixed on the huge and gorgeous palace in front of him. Ten matchless members lined up behind him. At this time, there were countless souls gathered in all directions. They came to this place in a dense, dark sky. It''s impossible to estimate how many people there are here. They are almost arranged into four walls of flesh and blood, completely enclosing the place. At this moment, no one can be calm. After all, white night has been killed in front of xuanzhu palace. This is a great shame and a great disgrace to the four sides of Xuantian, and it is the greatest crisis. Therefore, all the forces in the four directions of Xuantian have come forward. They pulled out their swords and all looked at this side, and the surging murderous spirit and terrible spirit flooded here like beasts of water. This is the real power of the four directions. Rao is a white night to rely on Hongbing, some can not support. I''m afraid this force is more powerful than Dragon Jue. The sun covers the sky completely. It''s a bit of a white breath. But he was not afraid. Because the no two groups are not afraid. If they are not afraid, nothing will happen at night. "Master Xuan!" The howling angel suddenly turned around and looked at the huge gate excitedly. However, there was a roar inside the gate, as if something had been moved. Then all the boundary Dharma arrays of the whole palace stopped working. At the same time, the huge golden gate opened slowly. There''s a lot of smoke coming out of it, and wonderful bursts of energy spilling out. Looking into the gate at night. However, there was a slight sound of footsteps coming from inside. Then, a vague figure came out of the smoke. It was an old man with white sideburns and a flushed face. The old man looks energetic and energetic. He is dressed in white and has a good character. His hands are behind him, his eyes are bright, and he seems to be able to penetrate everything. As for his breath and soul, it is still invisible. But the more so, the more terrifying. Especially... He came out of xuanzhu palace. There is no need to say much about his identity. But when this person appeared, the howling angel was like a straw to save his life. He quickly got up and clasped his fist, and cried out in a loud voice: "Xuan... Xuan Lord! Meet xuanzhu "I''m going to see the xuanzhu!" In all directions, the countless four sides of Xuantian, the powerful people separated from each other to make rites and shout together. The sound is like a wave, magnificent and shocking. The white night watched quietly. Although this person''s prestige is not strong, does not have that kind of suffocating oppression feeling, but... This does not mean that he really does not have a little momentum. After this man appeared, white night found that his soul and divine consciousness were locked in by something. As if the next second, their own consciousness and soul will be separated from themselves. How wonderful is this feeling? This kind of feeling has never had before! Is it that this man gave it? White night frowned at the man. At the moment, the man also looked at the white night. "The power of the dead dragon sword!" He glanced at the tower sword which had been cracked all over the white night, and was hoarse. Obviously, he saw the strangeness of the tower sword. "Ah? The sword power of the dead dragon The howling angel on this side looks frightened. How can this man use the power of dead dragon sword? What''s going on? "It''s no wonder that so many powerful people in Xuantian can''t stop you. There are strong people from heixuan auction house and the sword power of dead dragon to help you. Dragon master, you are almost invincible now. Do you dare to run wild in Xuantian in our four directions? Do you rely on these The man spoke lightly. The tone of his anger was quite imperceptible. The white night snorted coldly, and said with no expression: "you destroy my array, you want to destroy my dragon Jue, Xuan Lord, today I''ll ask you for some interest from Xuantian, isn''t it too much?" "Killed four of my Dharma protectors and killed so many people in Xuantian from all over the world, just for some interest?" The man raised his head slightly, his penetrating eyes were staring at the white night, and he was still bland: "then... What is the principal?""Your life!" White night raised the tower sword, aimed at the man, light said. "Oh? Is there such a big hatred between the dragon master and me? " The four directions xuanzhu asked. "Yes, it is. Because you and I all know the truth of eradicating the roots. Even if I don''t kill you, I will certainly kill me. Since I have come to this stage, if I don''t kill you, I will certainly be in a bad mood." The white night said calmly, and then took a step, toward the four sides xuanzhu line. The four directions xuanzhu nodded, and a trace of strange light passed through his indifferent eyes. The man said faintly: "you are right. Even if you don''t come to our four square Xuantian today, your death is also doomed, because benxuan wants you to die, you must die!" Words of great confidence. Of course, this confidence is based on absolute strength. As the voice dropped, the four directions xuanzhu also raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Da! As soon as the sound came out, a circle of gray light broke out in the place centered on the ring finger. The gray light covered the surrounding heaven and earth, mountains and rivers, clouds and fog, all of which completely shrouded everything. But when all this shrouded, people were shocked to find that the four sides xuanzhu and the white night turned gray, and the rest of the people were nothing unusual. But... Everyone can no longer feel the existence of the white night and the four sides xuanzhu. As if they were cut off from the world! "Well?" The white night frowned, glanced around his eyes, and then his expression was deep. "Is this... Void breaking spirit?" There was an accident on the white night''s face. "Oh? Can you break void spirit? " The four directions xuanzhu was surprised to see the white night, but he still shook his head: "but this is not the spirit of breaking the void. It has the same effect as the spirit of breaking emptiness. If this skill is used, it can drag the target into my own domain and compete with me one-on-one. Dragon Master, you can rely on these powerful black Xuan auction houses to act wantonly here. You never thought about it How miserable would you be without their protection? " The words came out, and the howling Angel outside was very excited. One on one competition? That is to say, the people of these heixuan auction houses can''t interfere with the four party xuanzhu at all. In this way, the night must die! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2181.1 As the overlord of the four directions, his means are beyond doubt. However, the white night did not expect that the four directions xuanzhu should have such a technique. This is similar to the "spirit of breaking the void" technique, which is perfectly controlled by him. After all, without the protection of the matchless group, the situation of the white night will become very dangerous, and most people in the four directions can threaten him. He''s no longer invincible. It''s just... White night is not afraid. It would be naive of him to place all his reliance on the strong men of the dark auction house. He has always believed that people can only rely on themselves. "Are you aware of it?" The four directions xuanzhu looked at the white night calmly, and his expression did not change at all, just like the ancient well. Although he was about to get rid of the white night, he did not seem to have any joy and excitement. Perhaps, in his view, the existence of this killing half of the four sides of the sky is just a clown. "Try it." The white night took a deep breath and said calmly. "Try it? How confident you are The four directions xuanzhu''s manner finally had some movement, but was surprised at the calm of the white night. He thought that without the protection of these matchless members, he would kneel down on the spot and beg for mercy. But he didn''t. On the contrary, he is still so tough and calm. Do you mean... What''s behind this son? The four directions xuanzhu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his old face showed a trace of confusion. Although he looked down on the white night from the beginning to the end, he did not dare to look down on it. It''s not just the white night. It''s inseparable that the four sides of xuanzhu can achieve what he is today. That is, he never despises anyone. Backhand? No white night. In the white night, there are only all the secret arts of the Supreme God''s temple, some are only left with this kind of divine power, and some are the intention of destroying gods and swords. He knew that he could never defeat the four directions xuanzhu, but he wanted to let him know that no one could bully him even if he was just an outsider. White night closed his eyes, palm dead buckle that tower sword, face is still incomparably calm. "Let me know what you''ve got." The four directions Xuan Lord said slowly. When the voice falls... whoosh! He disappeared in an instant. How fast. The naked eye of the white night could not capture his figure. Not only the body shape, but also the spirit, even the spirit and the meaning of Qi can''t be felt. It seems as if the four directions of xuanzhu do not exist at all. But... The sense of oppression that he gave to the white night suddenly soared, like the blade of terror suddenly fell on his neck, making him shiver. At this moment, the white night only felt as if his life was being held by something. As long as this person exerted a little force, he would be killed... this is the power of the peerless overlord. This is the arrogance of the ascendant. In front of such a strong man, the blooming and withering of any living creature is just a moment. "Die!" The voice of indifference swayed out of the void. Then... bang! It''s like the sound of broken glass coming out of the space where the white night is. See the body of the white night is split by the crack instantly. All the time, space and even reincarnation in this region have been cut apart. Any living creature falling here will not be able to enjoy the samsara again... "Great Schism!" Seeing the scene, the howling Angel lost his voice and then was surprised and pleased. It was astonishing to see how terrible it was for master Xuan to perform this skill. He sacrificed it in an instant. The joy is that once xuanzhu''s skill is performed, he will die in the daytime. He is now covered with the schism, and in fact his body has been cut by these cracks. He is dead! "Master Xuan is worthy of being the master of Xuan. As soon as he takes action, he will kill this unrivalled maniac, and he will be invincible!" Howling Angel exclaimed in excitement. "Xuanzhu is invincible!" "Xuanzhu is invincible!" "Xuanzhu is invincible!" ... people from the four corners of the sky cried out one after another. Everyone was very excited. But the next second, the vision appeared. But look at the cracks covered in the white night, suddenly burst out a ring of strange light. "What?" The howling Angel over there lost his voice. "Well?" From the void out of the four sides xuanzhu is also slightly a Leng, some unexpected looking at the body of the white night.However, after a moment, his expression was stagnant, and he said in a voice: "is this the intention of destroying God sword? This is the meaning of mieshen sword! Are you the heirloom of... Invincible? " When the voice goes down... boom! The power of astonishing world suddenly burst out from the body of white night. Then we can see that the light is like a ripple, which suddenly shakes away from the body of the white night, and then spreads around like a ripple. The innumerable cracks on the body of the white night also disappeared in an instant, and his body was intact. Not only that, but also his arm had a strange purple air. The purple air was like fog and gauze, and it was shaking wildly and boiling wildly. After a moment, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the four mysterious masters over there. However, the four directions xuanzhu repeatedly retreated, and actually opened a distance from the white night. At the same time, his fingers were sharp, and a large number of weird and dazzling patterns were popped up in the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the dazzling patterns burst out, and countless rich and powerful forces burst out from the inside, and instantly whirled around and turned into a powerful and terrifying array. The array patterns of these large arrays are almost extremely complicated. No matter who they are, they can''t see through at a glance. Moreover, they are powerful and have amazing energy. It''s hard to imagine that such a Dharma array was actually released by a finger of the four directions xuanzhu. There are more than 20 Dharma arrays arranged in layers and counted in detail. But that''s not enough. When the four directions xuanzhu lifted his hand again and patted it forward, a large amount of materials like rice grains flew out of his palm. When these materials were separated from the palm, they grew larger by themselves. Some became a mountain of steel and fell in front of him, and some turned into a terrible wall. People were surprised to find that everything the four directions xuanzhu did was actually in defense. What''s going on? Who is he defending against? Defense against white night? But... Defense of a white night, is it necessary to complete this? Is there a little fuss? What''s more, with the strength of the four sides xuanzhu, it is not necessary to strike again and kill the white night? After all, the speed of the white night is far from keeping up with the four directions xuanzhu''s! However, people''s thinking can not understand the actions of the four directions xuanzhu, and they can''t see through all these things... and at this time... sonorous!! A sword burst out like thunder. Then, I saw that the tower sword which was buckled in the white night had fallen suddenly, and killed the four directions xuanzhu fiercely. At the moment of the tower sword falling. Click! Just look at that dark and slender tower sword instantly burst, the whole body of the sword into pieces of finger size stones, and then fell around. But... when the sword is waved, there is no vision. No sword. No glare. There is no intention of destroying the heaven and the earth. There is no power to distort the void! People are all in a daze. One by one, the big eyes stare at the small eyes, inexplicably looking at all this. "What''s going on here?" The howling Angel looked at it. In the distance, a crowd of people in Daliang city were also in a daze. "Second uncle, this..." Liang river water opened a small mouth, but did not know what to say. "Is it that the dragon was defeated?" Looking at the tower sword, Liang wusheng could not help but murmured. In everyone''s opinion, white night has indeed lost. They believed that the explosion of the tower sword was also the work of the four directions xuanzhu. But just then... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of violent explosions suddenly came out. Just look at the dozens of layers of defense array over there, and all the mountains, walls, and solid stones that fall in front of the four directions of xuanzhu are all broken. The four directions xuanzhu''s face changed with fright, and he retreated madly again. At the same time, he danced wildly with both palms. He made a diamond shaped space door and blocked it forward. But when he resisted, his arms, body and even his face were cut to varying degrees. It seems that there is a force in the impact of the door of space, and the residual power of this force, has threatened the four sides xuanzhu. However, this is not enough. Suddenly, four new arms sprang up behind the four directions xuanzhu, two on the left and two on the left, and then sacrifice the move, and the door of space with two excellent sides is created on the left and right sides of the body. One person gives birth to three doors of space, and the power of each door of space is also unknown how strong! How terrible. However, the four directions xuanzhu was obviously unable to support the three sides of the space door. His body trembled slightly and his flushed face turned pale."How could this be possible?" The howling angels in the distance and the powerful men of the four sides of Xuantian were all shocked to see how the xuanzhu looked. Finally... bang!! The door of the three sides of the space seemed to be impacted by some extremely violent force, and then all of them were smashed. The flesh of the four directions xuanzhu was hit by a strange force. The body below the chest and above the abdomen was punctured on the spot, with no viscera and broken soul. The four sides of the dark sky were shocked. "Master Xuan!" The shrill voice resounded through the sky. But the next second, the body of the four directions xuanzhu is playing the green light again. It''s a cure. Only to see his body recover and heal at the speed visible to the naked eye, but his whole body breath is increasingly weak. Obviously, this cure is not simple. What it consumes may be his original strength. After the recovery of his body, his spirit was also restored. However, the breath of the current four directions xuanzhu was extremely weak, and his momentum was not as strong as before. But fortunately, his fighting power remains the same. "Is this the power produced by the intention of mieshen sword combined with the power of dead dragon sword?" The four directions xuanzhu raised his head and looked at the white night without expression. The night is breathless and sweaty, and the whole sky is almost empty. "Yes." Hoarse at night. "Oh... Well, how much dead Dragon Sword power can you accumulate without this tower sword? Can you still be my opponent? " The four directions xuanzhu said hoarsely, and then walked again toward the white night... this time, the white night has no means to fight back. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2182.1 The four directions xuanzhu didn''t know how the white night exerted the terrible and extraordinary power of the dead dragon sword, but he could be sure that the power of the dead dragon sword was definitely released by relying on the tower sword. Now the tower sword has been broken, even if he can still sacrifice the power of the dead dragon sword, he will definitely not have the terrible power before. This is the perfect time to kill white night. It''s just a pity that if you kill Bai Ye like this, you can''t know why he can urge the use of the sword power of the dead Dragon... the four directions xuanzhu would like to ask, but he knows that with the character of Bai Ye, it is absolutely impossible to tell this matter. Therefore, the four directions xuanzhu is not willing to waste his lips, so he has to kill the past first. However, at this time, the spirit of the white night suddenly stopped, and the whole person sat on the ground panting. A pair of slightly tired eyes quietly watched the four directions of xuanzhu. It''s like... It''s a complete abandonment of resistance. "Well?" The four directions xuanzhu frowned. What is this for? Does it mean that white night knows that he has no means and chooses to wait for death? No way! The four directions xuanzhu''s expression was condensed. He could see at a glance what white night was like. If you want to let this kind of person give up, it is more difficult than the sky. As long as there is a chance of life, he will never give up like this! Since he will not give up, the current situation can only be explained by one reason... heixuan auction house! The four directions xuanzhu suddenly turned his head and looked to the side. And in the moment he turned his head... CLICK! Click! Click... a strange crack suddenly diffused over, and covered the whole body of the four directions xuanzhu like a spider web. Then there is a force that can''t be explained by words, which impacts the Qi of the four directions xuanzhu crazily. The four directions xuanzhu firmly believed that this power was much stronger than the roaring angel. No one could compare the four sides Xuantian with this spirit except him. "Is this?" The four directions xuanzhu''s face is a little ugly... Kuang Dang! A sound like a broken bronze mirror came out. The palm of the hand suddenly killed and tore off the gray light that enveloped the white night and the four directions xuanzhu. The technique sacrificed by the four directions xuanzhu was immediately broken, and his body was seized by a big hand, and then the big hand suddenly exerted its force. Whoosh! The body of the four directions xuanzhu immediately flew to the rear and fell heavily on the magnificent palace. The palace was immediately smashed into pieces, with cracks all over the place. "Xuanzhu!" The howling Angel uttered a shrill cry. "No, xuanzhu is in danger!" "Kill!" "Protect xuanzhu!" "Kill the curfew!" In all directions, countless people from all directions roared and poured down here. The tide of people is like a dam burst, killing the white night in the center. Countless souls release their soul power towards the white night, and this killing is actually shattering the space here. At this moment, people in the four directions can no longer bear it. People want to take this son apart. However, the members of the matchless group did not wait to die. Instead, they surrounded the white night in an instant, offering sacrifices to the general trend and resisting the pressure of the four sides of Xuantian. This side of xuanzhu palace. The four directions xuanzhu pushed away the big stone on his body and stood up from the ruins. "Master Xuan, are you ok?" The howling Angel hurried forward to help xuanzhu and asked eagerly. "It''s OK." The four directions xuanzhu''s face was calm, but his eyes looked toward the master of the big hand in the distance, heiyuan. This time he understood why the white night would be so calm. It turns out that the sword just now can''t kill itself, but that sword can consume one''s own state and soul power. Under the weakness of soul power, the stimulation of soul skill will also be loose. And this is to give these black Xuan auction strong opportunity! Emotional white night is to know that the people in the heixuan auction house can break their own skills, so they put all their strength into that sword. "Who are you?" The four directions xuanzhu gazed at the black abyss and asked coldly. He really did not know that heixuan auction house would send such a terrible existence to protect the white night... however, heiyuan still did not answer his words. These members of the matchless group were loyal only to the white night, and the rest of them paid no attention to it. Even if the inquirer is the leader of the four directions. "That''s itThe four directions xuanzhu shook his head: "since you don''t want to say it, go to death!" With that, the four directions xuanzhu stepped forward again, heading for the black abyss and the white night. The roaring angel saw this, and no longer sat waiting to die, but followed it. Even if he could not kill heiyuan, there would be no problem in restraining him. Even if he was not in good condition because of the sword in the white night, the lean camel was bigger than the horse, so he was the overlord of the four directions Xuantian. As long as the black abyss is restrained, the power of the matchless group will inevitably decrease greatly. With the help of countless strong men around, it is not a problem to kill white night. After all, there is no tower sword in white night. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over!" Liang wusheng was staring at all this, and the whole person was trembling and pale: "Sifang Xuantian is going to kill the white night with all his strength... Now this guy will surely die, and it''s all over..." Liang Xishui''s face is very pale. After all, the scene is terrible. This time, the four directions Xuantian sent everyone out. Among these people, there are countless strong people. Although those black Xuan auction houses around white night have amazing strength, Sifang Xuantian is ultimately Sifang Xuantian. As a powerful power family, there are not a few of them who have amazing power. It is not easy to contain these ten people. Without the tower sword, white night is a tiger without teeth, which is almost slaughtered, Anyone can kill him. At this time, white night is really out of the game. "Second uncle, we''d better try to retreat." Liang Xishui clenched his teeth and lowered his voice. "Back?" Liang wusheng was slightly stunned and said, "what about you? If this person died, wouldn''t you... "can we save him?" Liang Xi Shui clenched his fist and asked in a low voice. As soon as he said this, Liang wusheng opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer it. "Since you can''t go back to heaven, you''d better leave early. At least you can live." Liang Xishui said in a low voice: "second uncle, go back to Daliang city quickly, and inform my father to take someone to leave the city immediately. If Sifang Xuantian picks up this person, he will settle accounts with me in Daliang city. If he doesn''t escape as soon as possible, he will be revenged by them! We don''t have much time. " Hearing this, Liang wusheng''s face was tense and his expression was extremely ugly. But... Liang Xishui is right. If you don''t leave at this time, when will you wait?? "Just..." Liang Wuchang vomited his turbid breath and said hoarsely, "prepare to evacuate." He had no choice either... "yes..." the others nodded despite their reluctance. But at this time, the white night here moved. Although he did not have the tower sword, he still had abandoned the divine sword and Lihuang sword. To say that there is no power of World War I, it is obviously false. What''s more, the members of the nine unparalleled groups are not ordinary people. Then he swallowed a pill in the white night, and then sacrificed his whole body to his arms. He lowered his voice and drank, "listen, help me kill the enemy!" All the members of the jiuzunwushuang group were on the side of their heads. When they saw the abandoned magic sword in his hand, they all hesitated for a moment. They looked at each other as if they were communicating. A moment later, people dispersed and clapped their hands in the air. Bang! A circle of surging soul force turned into a print, which was born from the top of the crowd, and made a beautiful arc in the air, and then it hit the group of people who rushed to the front. It''s just that after the souls are hit by this print, everything here becomes sluggish. As if the passage of time here has become incomparably slow. But everyone could not smell the Qi of the technique. What''s going on? People were shocked all around. But the next second, the abandoned God sword of white night has already cut and killed in the past. Sonorous! The huge spirit of abandoning God sword cuts across the crowd like a crescent moon. In the blink of an eye, it penetrates the crowd. Whew! Blood is shining in the sky. Death is in the air. In this crowd, tens of thousands of strong people in the four directions were all cut apart by the power of abandoned sword. The scene was bloody and terrifying. "What?" All the people who wanted to escape from Daliang city were shocked to see such a terrible sight. "Good, come again!" At night, his eyes were awe inspiring, his pale face was full of madness, and then he roared. Jiuzunwushuang''s member Li is the re sacrifice technique, which can restrain and kill those who will come. With the help of these nine people, there is only one thing that white night has to do now. That''s harvest! In front of the abandoned sword, the defense of anyone is just like paper paste.Anyone is like bean curd... countless strong men from the sky fall from the sky, and countless blood splashes on the sky. At this end, heiyuan and the four sides of xuanzhu are already at war. The four directions xuanzhu was hit by the white night. Because of the strength of the dead dragon''s sword, he was not in good condition. He could not force the black abyss open. The two fight each other. The sky is dark and the ground is dark. No one dares to approach the place where they fight. But even so, the four party xuanzhu is still concerned about the situation here. "Howling angel, help quickly, wipe out the white night." Seeing that the situation was not good, the four party xuanzhu drank in a deep voice. "Yes The roaring Angel hugs his fist and drinks, and then rushes towards the white night. But at the moment when he rushed towards the white night, all the members of the matchless group who stood around the whole body of the white night were looking at the howling angel in unison. With only one eye, the howling Angel instantly felt that people were falling into the ice cellar, shivering and cold... "control him!" At this time, only listen to the white night drink. The members of the Jiuzun matchless group did not speak, but the strength was already accumulated and waved towards the howling Angel over there. Bang... the thick and fierce divine power like a great beast rushes to attack and shake the void. The howling angel was shocked and retreated madly... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2183.1 The jiuzunwushuang group is extraordinary and interlinked. When they hear the words of the white night, almost all of them are inspired by the soul technique at the same time. Nine completely different forces collide together, which is a perfect fusion. It''s like a cloud of chaos, hitting and killing the howling angel. The void trembled with it. It''s frightening and frightening. The howling angel''s face was pale, and he quickly launched his soul power to attack him. Bang! Bang! Bang... all kinds of abnormal noises come out frequently. The howling angel first covered the void with time magic, then sacrificed the space magic to distort the void, but none of them could stop the power of the nine incomparable powerful. The power of nine people is too powerful. I''m afraid that only the four sides of xuanzhu can block down the scene. Howling angel heart is unwilling, but has to bite teeth to retreat. Although he was the Deputy Xuan Lord of the four directions, he was so powerless in front of the nine people. Escape! Howling angel eyes cold. It''s not a good thing to have a head-on confrontation at this time. On the contrary, it would be better if we could drag down the strong players of heixuan auction house and create opportunities for the other big powers of Sifang Xuantian? As long as you can stabilize the situation and do not give the white night an opportunity, even if this person is more cunning, in the face of such a large number of four powerful Xuantian, it is impossible for him to accept so many attacks. Thinking of this, the howling Angel did not stop the terrible chaotic cloud, but retreated madly, trying to open the distance. At the same time, his eyes were still staring at those matchless group members. As long as these matchless groups turn around to attack and kill the four powerful Xuantian who kill the white night, he will immediately turn around and attack the white night again, making them hard to care about! Back, it''s not a failure. but at this moment! The chaotic cloud over there exploded suddenly and disappeared quickly. "What?" The howling Angel breathed heavily. At the same time, he found himself unable to retreat. People look down, only to find their own body appeared a circle of pale white wonderful clouds. These wonderful clouds and mists are like chains that completely entangle the howling angel. For a moment and a half, they can''t get rid of these clouds. Oh, no! The howling angel''s face changed in horror. It turns out that this chaotic cloud is not used to kill him, but to trap him. When did this force approach? Why don''t you even have room for reaction? Looking at this contains the most powerful and astonishing power of the nine unparalleled members, the eyes of the howling angel are filled with endless despair. He knew that he could never break away from the shackles in a short time. He suddenly raised his head and looked forward, but he saw that the white night, which should have been sheltered by the members of the Jiuzun matchless group, had stood in front of him, holding up the abandoned God sword in his hand and aiming at him. "No... the howling angel''s pupil shrinks and his mouth murmurs. Endless despair enveloped him. He never thought that he would be reduced to such an end and die in such a young and weak person. Without these matchless group members, he is confident that he can kill the white night a thousand times, 10000 times, but... The reality is so cruel, and there is no if at all. Howling Angel stares at, already forgot to resist. What is the use of resistance at this time? He doesn''t think that his own means can resist Hongbing! But at this time... Dong! A dull sound suddenly sounded beside the howling angel. The howling angel was slightly stunned. Looking at the side of his head, he saw a big hand suddenly tearing open the strange smoke. Then he grabbed his back and pulled him back from the smoke. The body of howling angel is out of control immediately, and the whole person flies out. And he flew out of the moment, the white night sword has also been cut down, but split in that strange big hand. Bang!! The big hand explodes, the internal energy pours out. A circle of air waves splashed out, directly forced back the white night. In the white night, he retreated with his sword and gazed again and again, only to find that the owner of this hand actually came from the four directions of xuanzhu over there. When he fights with heiyuan, he can see and hear from all directions! Even involved in the white night and the howling angel. However, heiyuan is not a vegetarian. After the attack is released, heiyuan also seizes the opportunity to attack the four directions xuanzhu with three palms. The palms of the palms reach the flesh. There is no false move. The power of the tyrant pours fiercely into the body of the four directions xuanzhu. Bang! Bang! Bang! The four directions xuanzhu''s body retreated in succession, and his face turned pale again.Although he tried to stabilize the body, but at the moment his state is not good. In the white night, he looked at the four directions of xuanzhu, and his eyes were full of killing intention. "Master Xuan!" The roaring Angel steadied himself and called out to the four directions of xuanzhu. "Useless waste!" The four directions Xuan Lord coldly hums: "my square Xuan Tian''s face but was lost by you." "My subordinates know the crime!" The howling angel is busy bowing his head. "Please stop them at night, and then wipe out all these people after master benxuan has killed this man who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth." The four directions Xuan Lord said hoarsely, and then urged again to kill toward the black abyss. But at this time, the white night over there snorted. "You want to kill me? Let''s see who killed whom first As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. People looked at the white night in a hurry. However, he saw the sword leaping up in the white night and rushed to the four directions xuanzhu with the nine members of the matchless group... "eh?" The four directions xuanzhu raised his eyes and looked at the white night. However, he saw that the white night raised his arm, his five fingers flicked open, and he quickly recited the formula. At the same time, he directly waved the sword from Huang in his hand. Whoosh! Lihuang sword flies above the sky and spins. At the same time, the white night one Jue hits, falls on the sword body. The flame on Lihuang sword immediately splashed out and spread in all directions. At this time, the members of the jiuzunwushuang group also released their skills and played a pure and wonderful force on Lihuang sword. In an instant... The fire released by Lihuang sword actually expanded countless times, and the flame became pale. The howling Angel screamed, looking at the flames coming, and retreated again and again. But when he dodged these pale flames, he realized that something was wrong. However, the pale flame released by the whole Lihuang sword was actually centered around the four directions xuanzhu, surrounded him, the white night and the members of the matchless group. There are four flame walls around here! Those who rush in are completely cut off by these flames. "Not good!" The roaring Angel lost color in fright and screamed out: "they are going to kill xuanzhu!" "No "Kill!" The people in the four directions screamed bitterly and attacked the fire crazily. However, no matter what kind of attack, they were evaporated when they were close to the fire. The terrible temperature is even out of reach. The four directions xuanzhu fixed his eyes on the Lihuang sword hanging in the sky and said nothing. He never thought that white night would release the power of Lihuang sword and suppress the heroes with the help of these dark auctions. "Now it''s time to settle our account." Said the hoarse night, walking with a sword. The black abyss over there doesn''t make any nonsense at all. It''s full of breath and kills it. The situation is extremely unfavorable to the four sides. "Do you think you can kill benxuan if you cut them off?" The four directions Xuan Lord coldly stares at the white night, this moment, is also angry. "If you don''t cut them off, I''ll kill you too!" The white night is cold, the eyes are red, and they step and jump. When it is near, a terrible and desolate spirit of killing God sword jumps directly on the abandoned God sword... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2184.1 The rising of mieshen sword is a complete threat to the four sides xuanzhu. In addition, white night injects all the present divine power into his hand with a long sword. This sword can definitely pose a great threat to the four directions xuanzhu. The four directions xuanzhu''s face was deep, and his eyes were full of killing and cold. Although this sword is not enough to kill the four directions xuanzhu, but it is the abandonment of the divine sword, combined with the spirit and power of the mieshen sword, the power released is still extraordinary. The four directions xuanzhu believes that even if he catches the sword, the consumption of the spirit and spirit of heaven will increase further. Even if the white night is solved, he will definitely not be able to deal with the black abyss. After all, he showed his intention to kill the white night. In the eyes of heiyuan, he was the one who threatened the white night. According to the rules of heixuan auction house, he had to kill the four xuanzhu. If this is the case, there is no advantage for the four sides xuanzhu. It never occurred to me that the dragon master could force the four directions xuanzhu to such a situation... he froze his eyes and did not fight back immediately. Instead, he gathered his soul Qi and began to defend. "You are afraid!" The white night stepped forward and walked toward the four directions of xuanzhu. "It''s not fear!" The four directions xuanzhu replied. "It doesn''t matter anymore." He said hoarsely in the white night that one of his arms had become golden, and the arm was full of gorgeous and magical patterns. The halo poured down and poured into the abandoned God sword. In an instant, the dark sword body trembled wildly and released bursts of golden ripples. Heiyuan didn''t do any nonsense. Holding his hands high, he gave birth to a gray lotus which was completely solidified with the breath of destruction. The lotus appears and blooms immediately. In the center, there is a virtual shadow as big as an earthworm, but completely in the shape of a dragon. Roar!! Virtual shadow appeared, actually sent out the earth shaking sound of the dragon, and then quickly leaped into the void, disappeared. Not good! As soon as the four directions Xuan Lord''s face sank, he immediately urged the technique. Seven Dharma Seals were born under his feet. However, after they were born, they were quickly put together to form a colorful light, and then they shrouded in the four directions. And in the moment of shrouding. Roar!! The deafening roar of the Dragon broke out again. Then he saw the void in front of the four directions xuanzhu suddenly flashed, and then a huge black dragon with a length of thousands of feet appeared in an instant, and then fiercely hit and killed the four sides xuanzhu. Bang!! At the moment of collision, the black dragon burst to pieces immediately, and the huge body turned into countless pieces, which were like raindrops on the four sides of xuanzhu''s body. Each fragment has the terrible power of crushing the mountains and breaking stars. They smash on the unique halo of the four directions xuanzhu, which actually deforms the halo. As a result, the flesh body of the four directions xuanzhu is compressed, and his arms immediately become uneven. But this is not the end. Then we can see that the fallen pieces fall one after another under the feet of the four directions xuanzhu, and there is a square seal array at the bottom of his feet. In the Indian array, there is a seal of a powerful dragon''s head, glaring angrily. Amazing! When the dragon head seal array is completely formed... boom!! Two huge and majestic images of angry dragons flew out of the Yin array in an instant. They crisscross each other and collide with the four directions of xuanzhu. As soon as the shadow of the angry dragon appeared, it actually led to the color change of heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth reversed. All the forces such as time, space, five elements, heaven and earth were dispersed and could not be approached. There is only a kind of chaos which can''t be described by words to impact the four sides of xuanzhu. "Ah The four directions xuanzhu sent out a shrill roar. His body condensed a lot of frost, rocks, steel... As if to resist the impact of this terror. But as soon as these hard materials appeared on him, they were crushed by the terrible dragon shadow. No one knows how terrible the destructive power of the Dragon shadow is. However, the people around him were shocked to find that all the places where the Dragon shadow passed became hazy. The void has become chaotic and fuzzy... "good... Terrible! What power is this? " The howling Angel trembled with fright and fell from his face with cold sweat. Around those who still want to impact from the four sides of the sword fire Xuantian people are also scared by this terrible scene. Who would have thought that there are people in the world who can force the four directions xuanzhu to such a degree... but the four directions xuanzhu is ultimately the four sides xuanzhu. In the face of such a terrible impact, he can actually shake with flesh. If you were someone else, I''m afraid there would be no residue left... right now... sonorous!A shrill sound of swords sounded. Then there was a half moon shaped crescent rushing to the sky. That''s the trick of white night! All of them trembled, and their eyes were attracted by the sword like a magnet. Br > in this case, the magic sword of the four directions can''t resist the sword from the sky. And this sword spirit is enough to tear the four directions xuanzhu! The real killing is coming! "Master Xuan!" The howling angel was shocked. The breath of the world is frozen. All the people in Daliang city on this side were staring at the blow. If it does, the four directions xuanzhu will be erased, and the holy state will be in chaos. The existence of such a overlord was actually killed by an unknown guy in Outland... If it was spread out, it would not cause riots? Is it true that white night is going to create miracles and accomplish this incredible feat? People in Daliang are shivering. People in the four directions are also extremely nervous. Howling angel can only look at. Xuanzhu couldn''t stop the attack. He didn''t even notice the blow. After all, he was overwhelmed by the moves of heiyuan. In this situation, xuanzhu is like a lamb to be slaughtered. As if this was the last moment of execution! At this moment, even the people of heixuan auction house were all staring at the sword spirit of the flying shuttle passing by... however, just at this moment... "Bai lingzun stop!" The sound of the sky suddenly fell. Then... bang! A slender door of space suddenly appeared in front of the four directions xuanzhu... boom! The power of abandoning God sword, which contains the intention of destroying God sword, is so terrible that it tears open the space door and continues to attack. But there was a figure standing behind the door of the broken space. The man even offered several magic weapons to resist the sword, but he could not. "Master Tong Xian, get out of the way." There was an urgent cry from the side. Seeing that the figure could not stop the sword spirit, he could only withdraw in a panic, but he withdrew a little later. He still had a sword spirit in his waist and was cut out. However, this space door and figure can also be regarded as the time for the four directions xuanzhu. When the four directions xuanzhu finished fighting against the shadow of the two dragons, the sword Qi attacked and killed. He rolled to one side and dodged. Although an arm was cut off and blood splashed, at least it didn''t hurt the vital part, and his life was still there... the four directions xuanzhu fell on the ground and retreated repeatedly. His body was scarred, and the people who saw it were frightened and had little spirit left. And those who obstruct the attack and killing by night are in a mess. In addition, a large number of figures fell from the air and rushed towards the figure. The white night glanced at them and found a space door in the air. Although he offered to shield the outer space force by Lihuang sword force, the space here was not shielded. "Shenji palace!" The white night stares at the embarrassed figure who blocks the power of abandoning God''s sword, and speaks hoarsely. It turns out that the people who came here were the Shenji palace people, and among them there were children immortals. "Bai lingzun, please stop quickly. Don''t hurt xuanzhu again. This is the end of the matter." Only an old man went up to the front and yelled at the white night. "Who are you?" White night with abandoned sword, slightly gasped, staring at the old man. "I''m Changpu of Shenji palace. You''ve seen this child immortal. We came here to reconcile on behalf of Shenji palace!" The old man was busy. "Harmony?" White night squints, hoarse way: "tune what and?" "I hope you don''t fight any more! Please listen to me... ". "What do you say? I ask you, why didn''t you show up when Xuantian moved me The white night asked. "This..." Chang Pu opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. Four directions Xuantian dragon Jue originally happened in Outland. Shenji palace didn''t pay much attention to Outland. In addition, it happened so fast that they didn''t have time to react even if they wanted to... "since you didn''t react when Xuantian moved my dragon Jue, now what qualifications do you have to stand out and reconcile?" The white night face is expressionless say, and then toward that side of the black yuan light drink: "do it!"Heiyuan did not speak, his eyes did not take a little emotion, and once again took a step toward the four sides of xuanzhu. All the people in Shenji palace changed color. Tong Xian, who was supported there, was also shocked. "Stop it!" He pushed the crowd aside, stopped him in front of the four directions and drank again. But. The black abyss never retreated. He doesn''t care who the person in front of him is. What he cares about is the rules of heixuan auction house... the only person who can stop him at this time is white night. But white night is obviously impossible to stop him... "Bai lingzun, once there is an accident of the four directions xuanzhu, it will have a great impact on our Shenji palace. If you want to kill him, you will commit the whole Lisheng state to a land of injustice! How can you do that? " Seeing that the black abyss was not stopping, Tong Xian secretly gnawed his teeth, and rushed from here in the white night. However... in the white night, his face was expressionless, his expression was extremely cold, and his mouth uttered a few cold piercing sounds. "If you don''t kill him, I will die without a burial place, Tong Xian. This is the gratitude and resentment between me and the four sides of Xuantian. If you stop me... I will kill you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2185.1 What overbearing words! What an arrogant voice! The pupils of Shenji palace were all dilated. The four directions Xuantian people are also thoroughly angry. But white night has no choice. Heiyuan and other members of the matchless group are powerful thugs who mortgaged Hong Bing in the daytime. I''m afraid this kind of thugs are at the top level in heixuan auction house. They can''t stay by the side of the white night all the time. The heixuan auction house also stipulates the time, so they will leave sooner or later. And black yuan all left, white night no longer with the four sides of Xuantian capital. In fact, this time, if it was not for the protection of the black abyss, the white night might not even be able to break into the gate of the four directions of Xuantian, let alone force the four directions xuanzhu to such a position. So... He won''t give up the chance! This will be the four sides Xuantian uprooted opportunity! "Good! Good! Very good! " At this time, the four sides xuanzhu gave out a hoarse voice. He coughed hard for two times, and his pale face swept towards the white night. His angry eyes were full of killing intent: "for so many years, the master of Xuan has never been forced to such a position, nor has he been humiliated by a nobody like you. White night, do you really think I am afraid of you? Since you want me to die, come on, let''s see who will die first! " With that, the four directions xuanzhu pushed aside the child immortal in front of him, and he wanted to cut him again. Heiyuan has already killed him. Tong Xian was in a great hurry and stopped him by force. Tong Xian is also the strong one in Shenji palace, waiting for work with ease. Although his strength is not as good as that of heiyuan, it is not difficult to hold on to heiyuan. The black yuan was entangled, and the four directions xuanzhu''s eyes lit up. He immediately leaped over the black abyss and attacked the white night. With the help of children and immortals, the pressure of the four directions xuanzhu was greatly reduced. At the moment, the white night has two swords to kill God. In fact, the state of the whole person is extremely poor. If there is no protection from the matchless group of people, any powerful person from the four directions can kill him. Even though the four directions xuanzhu was black and blue, and even his arm was cut off, the lean camel was bigger than the horse, so it was too simple to put out the white night. At the moment of the action of the four directions xuanzhu, the howling angels in the periphery also understood it. They immediately roared, and the powerful Xuantian people, who were isolated from the fire of the sword, immediately forced to kill them. If there is no double group members to protect the white night and intercept the four directions xuanzhu, it is bound to be unable to support the Lihuang sword fire and block the strong four sides Xuantian. Then the countless souls in the four directions will tear the white night to pieces. And if they don''t stop the four sides xuanzhu, then the four sides xuanzhu is enough to kill the white night. The people were staring at the white night. How to choose in the white night! The members of the matchless group looked sideways and gazed at the four directions of xuanzhu. They don''t think too much about it. They''re going to get rid of all the threats in front of them. At the time of the four directions xuanzhu approaching, these matchless group members have begun to recruit. At this moment, however, a cold voice began to ring. "If you continue to maintain the sword power of Hong Bing, you don''t have to worry about him!" As soon as the words came out, the members of the Jiuzun matchless group looked at the sound source. It''s white night. He was staring at the four directions of xuanzhu, his face rippled with a touch of desolation, and one hand holding the sword, the other hand clenching the fist. There was a strange light between his clenched fingers. The members of the jiuzunwushuang group could feel the power inside the fist because they were close to each other. Is it that white night wants to fight with the four sides of xuanzhu. In this move... To decide the outcome of this fight! The world''s breathing is tight. "This is..." someone whispered. "In that case, listen to him." Another whispered. After the exchange, they concentrated their strength on Lihuang sword again. When you see it, you will see it. But the arrow is on the way, and it has to be launched. It''s obviously too late to stop. The four directions xuanzhu''s expression was cold and his eyes were icy. At this time, he was planning to live forever. He wanted to erase the white night by all means. Although they didn''t touch each other, their intention of killing was turbid together. It''s killing. The males trembled. However, just then... "stop it all!" A voice like the voice of God sounded again. This word is like thunder, like the roar of God''s bell, and it directly rings in everyone''s ears and hearts... all the people on the scene trembled. This word actually prevented the white night from fighting with the four directions xuanzhu. Then all the people in Shenji palace rushed over and directly crossed in front of the four directions xuanzhu and the white night.The face of the LORD was frozen. He did not pay attention to these Shenji palace people who stopped in front of him, but suddenly raised his head and looked into the void. "Is this?" The four directions xuanzhu murmured. However, the breath and sound disappeared. "It seems that even the adult has been disturbed." Chang Pu''s face was full of bitter smile. "After all, it''s too much involved!" The man next to him said hoarsely. The four directions xuanzhu stopped the attack, which surprised the white night. What''s more, the voice just now is very special, and it is not made by the people in the Shenji palace. Obviously, it''s someone who uses a powerful technique to transmit sound through a space tunnel. I''m afraid it''s a big figure in Shenji palace! The white night also can''t help looking into the air, eyebrows skim a heavy. But even so, he didn''t care. After all, it''s about one''s life and death to kill the four sides xuanzhu. This man will not die, the four sides of Xuantian will be his enemy, the dragon will not be peaceful. Thinking of this, the white night is actually taking a step forward, the initiative to launch the offensive again. Chang Pu over there saw this, but he was in a complete hurry. He rushed over and stopped the night. "Bai lingzun, Bai lingzun, please stop! Don''t make any more trouble, or the situation will be really hard to deal with. " Chang Pu was anxious to cry out: "if you go on fighting like this, do you want to burn both the jade and the jade from the four directions?" "If I don''t kill him, the dragon is hard to survive, so he must die." White night hoarse way, eyes are full of ferocity. Hearing this, Chang Pu quickly called out, "Bai lingzun, as long as you stop... I promise your dragon will never be threatened any more! What do you think? " White night slightly side head, swept him one eye: "what use do you promise?" "We... Shenji palace promise!" The boy fairy who was fighting with the black abyss was crying out eagerly. But when he said this, he was seized by heiyuan and directly shocked by one punch. "Well..." Tong Xian snorted and fell to the ground, which made him feel embarrassed. Heiyuan shakes off Tong Xian and rushes to the four directions xuanzhu directly. The air of violence swept over again. The four directions xuanzhu''s face was gloomy to the extreme. If heiyuan intervenes and the white night is at this time, he is really hard to resist. But at this critical moment, an indifferent voice came out. "Heiyuan, stop The sound fell to the ground, and heiyuan immediately stopped in place. The four directions xuanzhu was slightly stunned and looked at the white night. He was about to say something, but he suddenly raised his hand, and the sword from the sky suddenly flew in his hand. At the same time, the members of jiuzunwushuang group forced him to come. Seeing this, the four directions xuanzhu suddenly realized something. It seems that he has been surrounded by white night now www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2186.1 The nine powerful men surrounded the four directions xuanzhu, and the Lihuang sword was removed. The power of Lihuang sword that blocked the powerful people in the four directions disappeared. All the people in the four directions Xuantian were like xiesha dam, and they were killed here. "Kill!" The shrill cry never stops. Every strong man in the four directions of Xuantian seems to be crazy and rush towards this place. "If you don''t want him dead, stop it!" At this time, the white night light drink. After the sound fell to the ground, the matchless group of people pressed inside one circle. The terrifying momentum also pressed down on the four sides of xuanzhu. The four directions xuanzhu''s face was tense and he did not dare to move. The strong men of the four sides of the dark sky all have a deep complexion. "Stop it all!" The howling Angel cried out in a hurry. People stopped their pace one after another, but surrounded the white night. "White night, let us go Howling angel''s face is cold: "otherwise I need you to die without a burial place!" "Bai lingzun, don''t hurt xuanzhu, or the consequences will be unimaginable!" Chang Pu of this side also hastened to urge. Tong Xian led a group of Shenji palace people also leaned over, everyone''s eyes are staring at him. The atmosphere of the scene solidified instantly. White night seems to be besieged. But he didn''t panic at all, and said with no expression: "now if I want to, the four directions xuanzhu will surely die. I advise you to be more honest. All the people of the four sides Xuantian listen to me and withdraw ten thousand meters. If anyone dares not, I will kill him!" The words of indifference floated. The four directions Xuantian people all breathe tightly and do it immediately. "At your command, kill me!" The four sides xuanzhu gritted his teeth and growled: "the master of xuanzhu would rather die than disgrace, kill and kill this son and tear him to pieces!" What kind of characters are the four sides xuanzhu? Who has been so blackmailed? At that time, he was very angry, and his appearance was better than that of jade. But the howling Angel didn''t dare to do this. He quickly raised his hand to drink: "all do not move." The four sides of Xuantian immediately calmed down. "Asshole, don''t you listen to my orders?" The four directions xuanzhu was furious, and his voice was like thunder, deafening. But the roaring angel was repeatedly saluting: "master Xuan, please stop your anger, and when you help you get out of your predicament, you will punish your subordinates at will!" The four directions xuanzhu''s brow was cold, and his breath was all sunk, but he did not speak any more. "What do you want, white night?" The howling angel took a deep breath and gazed at the white night road. "You have no right to talk to me." The white night ignored the howling Angel directly and turned his eyes to Chang Pu: "who made that sound just now?" "This... Please forgive us not to be frank..." Chang Park and others face a change, and then embrace boxing. If you are so afraid, you must be somebody. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. White night still understands this truth, not to mention that person has nothing to do with him. It''s just that such characters have appeared. I''m afraid Shenji palace really doesn''t want to have an accident with the four directions xuanzhu! "Why can''t we kill the four directions xuanzhu?" The white night looks at the Xuan Lord without expression and opens his mouth again. "This..." Chang Pu stammered his lower lip and stopped. Tong Xian closed his eyes and said nothing. "Well?" White night is confused and angry. Shenji palace people do not say this, that also do not say, just rely on a mouth like let him let go of the four xuanzhu? This is clearly impossible. "Since the two adults refuse to speak up, it''s no wonder the white night!" The voice of the white night is cold, and if you turn around, you will order. I don''t know how easy it is to deal with the four sides xuanzhu, who is now at the end of his injury, with the strength of an unparalleled group of strong men. "Bai lingzun, wait a minute!" Chang Pu lost his color and yelled in a hurry. "My patience is limited." "This..." Chang Pu opened his mouth. Do not wait for him to speak, but the four directions xuanzhu on this side opened his mouth. "In fact, it''s very simple, white night, because you killed me, not only you will die, but also Shenji palace will have bad luck, so you can''t kill me!" As soon as he said this, his brows froze at night. "Why?" "Have you ever heard of the eight gods?" The four directions of xuanzhu''s voice was light. Eight gods? In the white night, his face was pale, and he looked at Chang Pu and Tong Xian over there. However, he heard Tong Xiandan say: "the eight gods are closely related to the four directions xuanzhu. In fact, I don''t need to say more. At present, the eight gods are leading his 72 divine guards to help our Shenji palace fight in the front line, so white night... If you move the four xuanzhu, the eight gods will be angry. Let''s not say whether he blames our Shenji palace for this, if he retreats from the front line It will inevitably cause chain reaction and affect the overall situation, leading to the loss of the superiority of Shenji palace and the danger. In addition, if the eight gods come to revenge... You can''t resist it, so you can''t move him. Once you move, whether it''s the overall situation or small profits, you will not be there, and you... Are just playing fast! It''s not worth it! "Tong Xian pointed out his words directly. After knowing these words, the white night also fell into silence. The strength of the existence of the Shenji Palace''s campaign is terrible. What terrible energy should it be for those who can let Shenji palace personally come out to relieve their worries. The eight gods are not only better than the four directions xuanzhu... but also... How can a powerful family like Sifang Xuantian not be involved? I''m afraid the king of eight gods is just one of them. If you kill him, the subsequent impact will be immeasurable. White night touched his chin and thought. The howling angel and others gaze at the white night, and the corners of their mouths rise. He knew the purpose of the day night''s reckless coming here to make a scene. It''s just to give longjue a way to live. Now, killing xuanzhu can''t let the Dragon survive. What does this mean? This means that white night must be soft, must negotiate peace, dragon Jue can survive, otherwise, he and the dragon will die. As long as the white night is soft, it is their four sides Xuantian win! People are watching the white night, waiting for his choice. In fact, he doesn''t have a choice right now. "So, do you want me to let him go?" Bai Ye glanced at Tong Xian and Chang Pu, and asked lightly. "Bai lingzun, please rest assured that we will negotiate with xuanzhu, and it is best to settle this matter in a peaceful way! Try not to see any more casualties! " Changpu busy road. "A peaceful settlement? Delusion! This son insulted me and even killed me. How can we solve this matter peacefully? If I don''t tear this son into pieces, I can''t let go of my hatred! " The four directions xuanzhu screamed angrily. "Oh?" The white night swept his eyes and said hoarsely, "so you are forcing me to kill you?" "No! no Bai lingzun, please don''t be angry. Xuanzhu doesn''t mean that. He''ll only be angry. Don''t be angry Chang Pu was sweating and said in a hurry. "Lord Xuan, please also eliminate the fire. There is no deep hatred between the two. If you talk about it, you will be fine." Tong Xian also joined the persuasion team. But Tong Xian''s theory is more effective than Changpu. The four directions xuanzhu murmured, then gave a ferocious glance at the white night and said in a deep voice: "if it wasn''t for the sake of everyone in the Shenji palace, I would have pulled out the skin and tendons of this son today, so that he could not die easily. But since you have said so, I can only calm things down and calm people down." When Chang Pu heard this, he was happy and asked, "the meaning of xuanzhu''s words is..." "as long as this son is willing to admit his mistake to benxuan master and promise to merge longjue into Xuantian in our four directions, then this matter... Master Xuan will not care about it any more!" The four sides xuanzhu said coldly. As soon as this was said, many people were in a state of uproar. It''s hard to imagine that the four directions xuanzhu would give in. But in the current situation, he has no other choice. However, Chang Pu still shook his head and laughed bitterly: "Lord Xuan, would you like to return some more... " what do you mean? " Without waiting for the four sides xuanzhu to speak, the howling angel there is already angry. "My Xuan Lord has already wanted to calm things down. Do you want to push your luck? Changpu, don''t think you are from Shenji palace. We are afraid of you "Yes! It''s just too deceiving! " "Don''t be too arrogant "You don''t look at this person''s identity, what is my xuanzhu''s identity!" The crowd roared and screamed. The four directions xuanzhu also squinted at Changpu, and said with no expression: "Lord Changpu, put your words into full play!" Chang Pu hugged his fist in a hurry, but said to the extreme: "Lord Xuan, you don''t know Bai lingzun. Although Bai lingzun''s spirit is not high, he has a pair of proud bones. It''s impossible to apologize or merge long Jue into you. I think it''s enough to settle things down and make up some compensation. I''m afraid others won''t be the same Chang Pu obviously knew something about the white night. He knew that although xuanzhu''s two points seemed simple, they could not be completed in practice, so he spoke up. "Is that so?" The four sides of xuanzhu frowned again and fell into silence. After a moment, he took a deep breath and said with no expression: "Lord Changpu, is this asking me?" Changpu was slightly stunned and said with a bitter smile: "it''s true..." "well... According to the words of Lord Changpu, this son dares to run wild in all directions of Xuantian, and he must also be a lengtouqing, forget it! This Xuan Lord... Give up! " The four directions xuanzhu said coldly, there is still a touch of ferocity in that pupil. Obviously, he is not willing, but at this time there is really no way. "Great, great!"Chang Pu was very pleased and nodded repeatedly: "xuanzhu is so clear and righteous that I am so pleased. I have such righteous people as xuanzhu in Shengzhou. How can we be afraid of foreign enemies?" Finish saying, then toward Chang Pu respectfully made a ceremony. After the ceremony, Chang Pu looked up with a smile and looked at the white night: "Bai lingzun, you should have heard it all? Let go of this matter, master! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2187.1 Don''t look at the four directions xuanzhu''s appearance of ferocity and killing everything, but in fact he knows his situation better than anyone else. The reason why he is so tough is that he doesn''t want to take his life as a threat. And the arrival of Changpu, can be regarded as an opportunity, a step for the four sides xuanzhu. So he went down the steps. Whether or not to find trouble in the future, at least now we have to solve this bureau. It''s just the following words... just... after Changpu''s words dropped, there was no action in the white night. "Well?" The head of the fairy is slightly on the side. People from the four sides of the sky are also watching the white night. "White night, didn''t you hear from Lord Changpu? Don''t you release my Xuan Lord quickly, don''t you hear me? " The howling angel comes out of the station and drinks in a deep voice. But... There was no action in the night. It''s amazing. The four directions xuanzhu looked at the white night with grim eyes. But at the moment, the white night stood there with a face of indifference, silently watching all this, completely unaffected by the words of these people, or... He did not hear these people''s words at all... "Bai lingzun..." Chang Pu was a little stunned and hurriedly called forward. "Lord Changpu." The white night finally made a sound. People trembled in unison. Chang Pu''s pace was sluggish, staring at him. But listen to the white night light way: "the four sides Xuan Lord said that this matter, this matter is done?"? You don''t seem to have asked my opinion from the beginning to the end, have you? " As soon as he said this, everyone was surprised. "For your opinion? Yes? What else do you want? Is it possible that you want to burn with us and die together? " The howling Angel cried out in anger. If Bai Ye disagrees, he must kill the four directions xuanzhu. Once the four directions xuanzhu dies, Bai Ye and his dragon will never live. The anger of the eight gods will burn them to ashes. The white night shook his head and did not care about the howling angel. Instead, he looked at Changpu and Tongxian. "All these things you said are just words of mouth, and you can repent at any time. If the xuanzhu of the four directions breaks his promise and wants to destroy my dragon Jue, can I have such a chance to kill him next time?" White night light said. "This..." Chang Pu was dumb. "Asshole!" The master of the four directions was furious, glared at the white night and said, "who do you think is this Xuan Lord? The words of this xuanzhu are naturally the same. How can you break your promise? Do you think benxuan is a man of three religions and nine streams? " "Maybe you won''t break your promise, but others may not. After all, many people still want to kill me to please you. As long as you don''t say a word, there are many people who want to kill me." The white night is light. As soon as the words came out, the angry face of the four directions xuanzhu was slightly calmed down, and the people were silent. Obviously, white night is right. He is a man who really wants to kill. He doesn''t have to do it himself. White night without black yuan and other people to help, the four sides of Xuantian strong everyone can kill him. "I''ll tell you not to move your dragon." The four directions xuanzhu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "No way." Shake your head at night. "Or, sign a magic weapon of oath, and let xuanzhu make an oath here. If the Dragon Jue is moved in the future, the power of the oath will punish him!" Tong Xian also opened a tune and said hoarsely. "Still not." White night shakes his head: "the four directions xuanzhu''s means are extraordinary, breaking the power of this oath magic weapon will not be too difficult!" "You... You don''t have to push your luck!" "We''ve all given in like this, and you won''t?" "Are you really going to burn with us?" "The big deal is death. Do you think we are afraid of you?" White night this action, all people are angry, angry yelling and scolding. This time, even the people in Shenji palace felt that they had gone too far. But the white night is still that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance. "So what do you want, bailingzun?" Tong Xian took a deep breath and stared at the hoarse question in the white night. "Naturally, we can''t let go of the four xuanzhu." The white night is light. "Are you going to kill him?" "White night, you know the consequences!" "If you dare to touch him! Then you must die now Look around you. But the white night was fearless. He gazed at the four directions xuanzhu and said hoarsely, "don''t worry, I won''t do stupid things. If what you said is true and the eight gods are related to this person, I can''t solve the problem after I kill this person. Moreover, it will also make Lisheng state in a disadvantageous place, which is not good for me! It''s immoral for me to stab a knife in the back when others are fighting with foreign enemies in the front line! I''m not going to do it yet! ""What do you want?" Asked Tong Xianchen. "Simple!" White night light smile, suddenly eyes a cold, raised a hand mercilessly toward the four sides of the xuanzhu bombarded in the past. The men were shocked. "Get out of here!" The four directions xuanzhu breathed tightly, then roared, and hit the white night with both palms. However, the next second, the black abyss suddenly rushed, and a brilliant blade Qi fiercely cleaved toward the arms of the four directions xuanzhu. Dang! Dang! Dang! A strange noise came out. A large number of enchantment array erupted on xuanzhu''s body. He wanted to block the blade Qi, but the blade Qi was too strong to tear all the defense of the boundary array, and it was overwhelming... chi! The four directions xuanzhu couldn''t resist. His arms were cut off by the air blade, and the attack was blocked instantly. With a big leap, the white night smashed into the chest of the four directions xuanzhu, tore its skin and flesh, and seized the spirit of heaven in his chest, and then fiercely urged the soul. Bang! Bang! Bang! There are several strange lights blooming. Then the white night suddenly pulled out his hand. The four directions xuanzhu instantly fell to the ground, and the whole person was lying on the ground, panting violently. Which one side of the overlord''s majestic posture. "What?" The men were shocked. "This is... Archaean seal?" Tong Xian was shocked. Next to Chang Pu was shocked. At this time, he noticed that the spirit of the four directions xuanzhu could not be detected any more... in the white night, the spirit of the four directions xuanzhu was sealed with the ancient seal technique learned from the palace of the Supreme God?? "Kill!" Howling angel and other people''s eyes were red, and rushed to kill the past like crazy. But the next second, the sword of the white night has been on the neck of the four directions xuanzhu. The sharp abandoned God sword directly cut a little of his skin and flesh. The blood gushed out like a spring, and dyed the sword body red and the ground red. "If you don''t want him dead, stand down!" The voice of indifference came out. All the people of Xuantian in the four directions trembled, and then they suddenly settled in the same place, staring at the terrible color... in a daze www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2188.1 "Bai lingzun, no!" Chang Pu was so scared that he almost sat on the ground. His eyes opened and he tried to shout. At this moment, even Tong Xian was not calm. He quickly drank and yelled: "Bai lingzun, calm down. Don''t hurt xuanzhu, or... The consequences will be unimaginable!" All the people in the sky dare not breathe. Who would have thought that the white night was so crazy that he took the xuanzhu directly... "as long as you don''t move around, he won''t die!" White night light says, the sword in the hand is toward square Xuan Lord''s neck place tight tight. In an instant, the blood gushed from the neck of the four directions xuanzhu. The crimson color was madly stimulating everyone present. Everyone shuddered for a moment. "White night, we don''t move, you... You don''t mess around, don''t hurt xuanzhu any more, we promise not to move you!" The howling Angel trembled all over, and quickly waved his hand and screamed, for fear that the white night would kill the four directions xuanzhu. You know, his sword is attached to the irreversible force, once cut down, it can''t be saved again... "don''t worry, if you don''t mess around, he won''t die." White night light said, and then raised his eyes, toward the distance to drink: "Liang wusheng can be in?" People in Daliang city who hide in the distance and look at this end secretly are shocked when they hear the voice of the white night. Liang wusheng''s face turned white and his teeth trembled. The whole person shivered in the same place and did not dare to go forward. "Second uncle, let''s go quickly." Next to the Liang river small face pale, lip light chatter said. "In the past? Where was this, this past? " Liang wusheng shivered. "It''s natural to go to the Dragon Master in the white night..." Liang Xishui gnawed his teeth. She was also scared, but she knew that this was the time to choose. With the four sides of Xuantian have torn the skin to fight Daliang City, there is no way to go, if you don''t hold tightly to the big tree of white night, then the city of Daliang will be all over. This is their only chance. Liang wusheng''s body trembled, but he also suddenly responded. He bit his teeth, calmed down, and whispered, "go... Follow me!" When the voice dropped, he rushed out and flew towards the white night over there. "You traitors! Damn it Seeing the appearance of a large number of people in Daliang City, many people in the four directions of Xuantian were furious. Some people were gnashing their teeth and were ready to move. Seeing their ferocious appearance, they seemed to be eager to rush up and devour Liang wusheng and others alive. However, Liang Wu Sheng ignored everything, tried to stabilize his body, keep calm, and flew toward the central white night. The howling Angel stopped them. "Deputy xuanzhu..." Liang wusheng swallowed his saliva and called out carefully. "Is it you who introduced this man into our four directions?" Xiao angel''s face was calm, but his pupils were full of hatred and killing intent. The man said hoarsely, "the four sides of Xuantian treat you well, and even use ten thousand to make the commander-in-chief marry with you to support you in Daliang city. However, you... Are treacherous and secretly use tricks to bring such great troubles to the four sides of Xuantian. You are shameless When he was stunned, he didn''t know how to reply. But the white night in the back was expressionless: "howling angel, you don''t have to scare and scold the people in Daliang city here. What marriage? It''s just a means of forcing Daliang to submit to you! Everyone is a sensible person. Why do you have to be so? Get out of here! Let him come here Roaring Angel turned around and glared at the white night angrily, but in the end did not insist, but retreated to one side with cold face. Liang wusheng led the people to the white night and saluted it one after another. "White dragon master!" The voice rang out. People in Daliang city are extremely respectful. At this moment, the white night is their God! After all, white night did. He was able to take the people of Daliang safely out of here. "Well." The white night nodded, then raised his hand and threw the four directions xuanzhu, who had no soul power, toward Liang wusheng. Caught off guard, Liang wusheng subconsciously reached out his hand to catch Sifang xuanzhu, but his body was almost knocked down by him. He widened his eyes and looked at the mysterious master who was caught by him. His brain was shaking wildly. I''m afraid no one can believe that he can hold such a powerful overlord with one hand! Br > "let''s not even look up to the people who are not willing to pay homage to them in the city of Liang, even if they don''t have a share of the opinions of the people in the city now The white night looked at Liang wusheng."The dragon master really broke down. I''m waiting. What cooperation? I, Daliang City, would like to lead the people to submit to the Dragon Lord until they die! " Liang wusheng quickly bowed to his head and called out in fear. It is no doubt that Daliang city will die if it does not depend on the white night, so it is wise to surrender early. White night also knew that Liang wusheng was a wise man, so he nodded and turned his head to look at the howling angel and others. "Listen, from today on, the four directions xuanzhu will live in my Cangtian cliff! Don''t worry, xuanzhu''s spirit is still there. It''s just sealed by me, and I won''t hurt him. He''ll live better in my Cangtian Cliff than in Xuantian around you. Understand? " Just listen to the cry of the white night. As soon as the words fell, the men turned pale. Tong Xian and Chang Pu are even more incredible. "White night, what do you want to do? Are you... Are you trying to detain me The howling Angel roared with anger. "I just want to invite the four directions xuanzhu to my Cangtian cliff as a guest. Isn''t it OK?" The white night glanced at the angel and said, "what''s more, this Xuan is mainly gone, Xiao Xuan Lord... You should be more grateful to me?" The howling Angel heard the sound, but it was still ironic at night. When he was about to speak, he suddenly realized something. His face suddenly tightened countless times, and the words just gushing up his throat could no longer spit out. Many people have looked at the howling angel, but also understand the meaning of the day night words. The four sides of Xuan are mainly locked in the sky cliff by the white night. So who is the master of such a big four sided Xuantian? That''s the howling angel, of course! There is no tiger in the mountain. Monkey is king. Although the strength of Xiao angel is not as strong as that of the four directions xuanzhu, it would be unimaginable if he could master such a huge potential clan and mobilize the available resources every day... ANGEL Xiao secretly swallowed his saliva, but he did not speak. The four directions xuanzhu here seems to have noticed something. A pair of dim eyes raised slightly and looked at the roaring angel, and his hoarse voice came out: "howling angel... You have to think clearly, even if I die, this four sides Xuantian is not what you can figure out. What are you, haven''t you recognized it? Can you touch the four directions of Xuantian? " Although the voice is indifferent, the killing intention contained in it is only the howling angel can understand. The howling Angel shivered all over, and quickly clasped his fists and said, "xuanzhu has misunderstood me. How dare my subordinates have such an indecent wish? Please rest assured that your subordinates will rescue you... " the howling Angel knows who the xuanzhu is. This time it was just that he was too careless and fell into the hands of those who were strong in the dark auction. As long as he did not die, he would still be a overlord. "It''s good that you understand..." the four directions xuanzhu secretly clenched his teeth, and his self-confidence was also insufficient. After all, he is now someone else''s prisoner. "Lord Bai, if you don''t take me away, xuanran!" The howling Angel drank. "The Xuan Lord is in my hands. Even if the eight gods are standing in front of me now, there is no solution to this matter, but I can guarantee that as long as you don''t mess around, the four sides xuanzhu will be safe and sound. If you have any rash actions, I can''t guarantee his life!" Said the hoarse white night. "You..." everyone is in a hurry. "Get out of here But listen to the roar of the white night. The sound is like thunder. The four sides of the scene Xuantian people are a shock, incredible looking at the white night. But... No one can argue. In the end, the crowd around three circles broke a road. A road leading to the periphery of Xuantian in the four directions... "master white dragon, do you have to do this Chang Pu opened his mouth and stopped. "Isn''t that good? Xuanzhu is all right, and I am safe and sound. Everyone is happy. The state of Lisheng is peaceful. " The white night is light. "You''re disrupting the order of the state of Lysander, you''re... You''re undermining the overall situation!" Tong Xian was a little angry, biting his teeth and shouting. "This is my personal enmity with Sifang Xuantian, which has nothing to do with Shenji palace. What''s more, when Sifang Xuantian destroyed my dragon Jue, why didn''t you see Shenji palace? So far, why hasn''t your Shenji palace ever held me accountable to the four directions of Xuantian? Now you are here to blame me, Lord Tong Xian. Is it right for those who are useful to Shenji palace, and those who are irrelevant depend on the situation? " Staring at Tong Xian coldly in the daytime, he opened his mouth without fear. The situation is under control. "You..." Tong Xian was in a hurry, pointing to the white night and shivering all over. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Tong Xian. Let''s just do it for the time being. It''s not irreversible." Chang Pu quickly pulled down the child fairy who seemed to be about to run away, and quickly advised him. In his opinion, the situation is not bad. At least, the four sides xuanzhu did not worry about his life, and the situation had not deteriorated to that extent"Liang wusheng, let''s go!" Listen to the white night to drink a low, then lead the matchless group members to fly forward. All the people in Daliang city were trembling, and then they quickly followed it with the four directions xuanzhu. The four sides of the Xuantian can only watch, no one to stop. All the way through the white night, he left the four directions of Xuantian, and galloped out www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2189.1 "Asshole, asshole!! It''s arrogant and deceiving people too much! " Seeing the white night leave, Tong Xian couldn''t help it any longer and roared out in anger. Has he ever been so insulted and ignored? But today, he realized it! "Adults stop angry, adults get angry..." Chang Pu smiles bitterly and persuades a sentence. "What a bold night? If this matter spread to the ears of the eight gods, with the temperament of the God King, he would certainly give up the front-line war and come back to rescue the four sides xuanzhu. In this way, the situation on the front line will be affected! If this leads to a rout, I''ll see how to clean up the white night! " Tong Xian said angrily. Changpu looked helpless and sighed: "master Tongxian, the matter is not serious enough to that extent, not to mention... Are the four sides xuanzhu still in peace... Let''s not say to the LORD God, let''s hide it from him, and then send someone to negotiate. I think it''s better to settle this matter peacefully, and there''s no need to make too much noise..." "Changpu, you''re talking lightly Pine, you do not see what the white night did, slaughtered the four sides Xuantian how many people! Don''t talk about the God of the eight sides. Sifang Xuantian has been supporting my Shenji palace all these years. The white night''s action is against my Shenji palace! " Tong Xian denounced. "This..." Chang Pu was dumb. "Lord Tongxian said it well." Angel Xiao also came over and said indignantly, "the white night slaughtered so many people in our four directions today. We will never forget this account, even if the Lord Xuan returns safely! Blood debt must be paid with blood "Yes, blood debt must be paid by blood!" "Blood debt, blood payment!" "Blood debt, blood payment!" ... the rest of the Xuantian people in the four directions yelled one after another, one by one excited. Chang Pu looks helpless. Although the four great Dharma protectors of Sifang Xuantian died in the hands of Bai Ye, and there were countless disciples. Naturally, this account can''t be settled like this. I''m afraid the gratitude and resentment between Sifang Xuantian and Bai Ye will not be settled easily... "Changpu, I need to report this matter to the above as soon as possible and see how the decision is made by the above! I''ll go first. " Tong Xian said coldly, and then with a big wave of his hand, he turned and left directly. "Lord Tong Xian!" Chang Pu exclaimed. But Tong Xian was too busy to wait for him. Chang Pu sighed fiercely, his heart was a little upset. He knew that it was not just the four sides of Xuantian that the white night offended... Chang Pu raised his head slightly and looked at the howling angel. "Master Xiao Xuan." Chang Pu clasped his fist. "Is there anything else Lord Changpu can tell you?" Xiao angel asked, but his eyebrows moved slightly. Although he didn''t know whether Changpu intended or not, he was very helpful to this sentence. "Oh... It''s nothing. I just want to tell Lord Xiao Xuan that you can keep secret about today''s affairs, and tell everyone not to publicize it and give us something to solve in Shenji palace." Changpu said bitterly with a smile: "if this matter spread to the ears of the gods, the consequences would be unimaginable, and it would have a bad impact on your four sides of Xuantian. I hope you can understand..." hearing the sound, the howling Angel nodded gently: "don''t worry, Lord Changpu, I will order you to keep secret, but... There is no airtight wall under the sky, even if it is kept secret, I''m afraid It can''t last long... " " don''t worry, we will solve this matter as soon as possible! " Changpu busy road. "Well." Xiao Angel nodded: "if you need help, please don''t hesitate to tell me, I will try my best." "Well, thank you very much." Chang Pu said with a smile. Xiao angel is good at talking, and he is not an idiot. He knows how to deal with the current situation. I think he will cooperate with Changpu. It''s a great fortune in misfortune... whoosh! At this time, the sound of breaking the air, a figure flew towards this. People looked together and found a man from Daliang city near here. "Well?" The howling Angel stared at the man coldly and drank: "people from Daliang city? And the face to come back? Yes? Is it your Mr. Liang wusheng who asked you to come and deliver a message to me? " "No The man shook his head and said with no expression: "I came to deliver a message to Xiao Xuan Lord by the order of the Dragon Lord!" "Send me a message?" The howling angel was slightly stunned. People are also confused. Why did you send someone here when you just left at night? However, the man said coldly: "the dragon master has an order. He ordered Lord Xiaoxuan to send four Xuantian elites to the sky cliff. The dragon master has ordered that the number of people should not exceed 100000, but they must be sharp and powerful. In addition, they must not carry any magic weapons! We''ve sorted it out, move quickly, and there''s no mistake! " With that, the man turned around and left. What an arrogant attitude!"Asshole Some people can''t stand it. When they roar, they want to catch the man. "Stop it!" The howling Angel drank. The man was stiff and looked at him. His eyes were red and angry: "deputy xuanzhu..." "let him go!" The howling Angel clenched his teeth. The man clenched his fist, finally shook his hand and retreated angrily to one side. "Reply to the Dragon Lord, we are about to move Howling Angel hoarse way, although the eyes are unwilling and angry, but still forced to suppress discontent. "Good." Although there was fear on his face, he was not afraid to think that all the four xuanzhu were captured by the white night and supported by the white night. It is a should, run to the distance, disappeared. He left countless Xuantian people gnashing their teeth and swearing. "Immediately do as he says, select 100000 elite, do not wear magic weapons, led by Jue Jian emissary, go to the sky cliff, obey the White Dragon Lord''s command!" The howling angel said faintly. "Yes." People clasped their fists and then retreated. Xiao Angel hugged Chang Pu and turned away. "This..." Chang Pu mumbled his lower lip, but he sighed again. "My lord... Shall we not care?" Next to the Shenji palace people want to stop, after careful asked. "Guan? What''s the matter? " Changpu sighed repeatedly and said hoarsely: "now the four directions xuanzhu has been detained in the white night. I''m afraid that all the four sides Xuantian will be used by him... This man is so fierce..." people are silent. "And... Angel Xiao''s attitude towards xuanzhu is not very clear..." Chang Pu gazed at the direction of Xiao angel''s departure and murmured: "I hope the situation will not develop in a bad direction... Otherwise, it will be really over... Go back..." in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2190.1 In the dark auction hall, the sound of scattered bidding still rings. "500 billion!" "510 billion!" "550 billion!" "560 billion!" ... people yelled in an orderly way. Because we have to use goods to offset the price, the bidding speed is not fast. This lasted half a day, and only increased the price by more than 100 billion yuan. The auction process is not fast. But... That''s the limit of everyone. Almost no one is idle, they are exchanging goods while increasing prices. However, the speed of exchanging goods is too slow... standing on the second floor, Erfu squints and stares at the people at the scene, and his mouth also slightly raises a smile. "My Lord, at this rate, we seem to be able to make it to the top and get here!" The people nearby came over and whispered. "According to our people''s evaluation, the richest person among these talents should be Da Yueyan of the Da Yue clan. This time, she brought many valuable treasures from the big family. If all of them were taken out for replacement, the assets would be at least 900 billion yuan!" "Nine hundred billion..." the servant secretly looked at the big moon Yan sitting under his eyes. Seeing that her slender ten fingers were full of storage rings, he could not help but pinch his sweat. "Do you know that the lady of the big moon clan has never made an offer?" Two blessing smile. "Why?" The servant couldn''t understand. "Because she''s been stuffing her baby into our replacement magic." "Oh?" Servant Leng Leng Leng, toward big moon Yan look. Sure enough, Da Yueyan constantly takes out various kinds of magic weapons from the storage ring, and constantly fills them into the replacement magic weapons distributed by the black and dark auction. Each time, the number on the replacement magic weapons will change. Although these are extremely rare magic weapons, compared with the value of hundreds of billions, the numerical increase of these magic weapons is really small. Da Yueyan is a little unhappy, but still has no way, still continue to plug into the inside, the action is a bit mechanized. "She has 690 billion dollars now, and she can actually bid." The servant puzzled. "I think she wants to keep the price down in one breath." Er Fu said with a smile: "it''s a pity that her idea is so naive that she may not have a chance to bid." "My Lord, why do you say that?" "Ha ha, you don''t know. If our heixuan auction house carries out this kind of auction activity, it will give the auction participants one day to prepare. On this day, the participants of the auction will inject valuable magic weapons into it in advance, and carry out valuation. There is no precedent in the history of our heixuan auction house to hold an auction activity temporarily like mine, Even if the time of the auction is over, I''m afraid that we will not have to wait for a thousand and a half billion yuan of money in the future See what these people dare to do Er Fu smiles coldly, and the pupil is full of cunning luster. The servant''s eyes brightened and nodded: "Your Majesty is really wise. In this way, we can resolve this crisis without bloodshed." No wonder Erfu agreed to auction. It turns out that he had this plan. "It''s too early to be happy. These people are not simple people. We should be careful and watch out for them. We hope nothing happens." Two Fu light smile, side head asks: "Qixin that side condition how?" "It''s strange to say that although the people in Shenji Palace are surrounded by groups, but... Those people did not attack, but surrounded and did not fight. They are now in a stalemate." Said the servant, clasping his fist. "Not yet opened?" Two Fu Leng Leng Leng, a face of confusion: "but just that a few sound is how to return a responsibility? Even the border of our heixuan auction house has been forced to open... " " it was caused by the dead dragon sword. " The servant was busy. "Dead dragon sword?" Two blessings are confused. "Yes, dead dragon sword." The servant said with a helpless face: "the dead Dragon Sword doesn''t know what''s going on. All of a sudden, it''s agitated. For a moment, it makes a sound of sound, and then it''s shaking. All of us are scared by the vision of the dead dragon sword. Some people say that the seal of the dead dragon sword has been lifted. It''s the power that manipulates the dead dragon sword. Anyway, it''s there now It''s so weird that no one dares to act rashly. The situation is a stalemate. " "Really?" Er Fu was stunned for a moment, then he laughed: "if so, it is God''s blessing to wait for me. If the dragon sword is not captured, those people will not dare to try our heixuan auction house, and we will be able to live in peace. It seems that we should not be doomed this time. Hahaha..." "congratulations to your excellency." The servant was busy smiling and clasping his fist. "Ha ha, now as long as you wait for the Zhenbao strongman to arrive here, everything is going well, worry free, ha ha..." Er Fu lowered his voice and laughed, and the joy on his face was hard to hide.The situation seems to be developing in a good direction, and the depressed mood of Er Fu is much better. Just... He was smiling, and the smile on his face was slowly disappearing. "Well?" Er Fu raised his head and looked down the hall. However, in the meeting hall below, a man in a cloak suddenly stood up and walked to a powerful man in front of him. He bowed his head and whispered a few words. The powerful man''s face suddenly tightened countless, thought for a moment, and then whispered to the people next to him. After that, the whole meeting room was whispering, as if talking about something. Even the big moon Yan over there is talking with Jing Yu Da Neng beside her, and she no longer injects magic weapons into her replacement magic weapon. It seems that... She gave up the auction? "What''s the matter?" Er Fu felt something wrong and frowned: "what are they talking about?" "Villain does not know..." servant lenglengleng answer. Er Fu''s face was slightly heavy, and an ominous premonition hit him. He suddenly turned around and walked down the stairs. At this time, the price has been fixed at 590 billion. Then... No one will bid again. Everyone chose silence. The auctioneer on that stage was also stunned. "Guangneng Zun has offered 590 billion Xuanshen pills. I don''t know which adult has offered a higher price?" Exclaimed the auctioneer. But... No one responded. Even if some people hold enough Xuanshen pills in their hands, they don''t ask for a price. "Is there anyone else offering a higher price?" The auctioneer''s face shed some sweat. While rubbing it, he asked, "the price of Yeyao sword is not only 590 billion... Are you not following?" The voice called out, the situation is still as desperate as before... "this..." the auctioneer did not know how to shout. "Sir, it seems that the price has been set. You can countdown the auction." Then the cloaked man, who sat down again, looked up slightly and began to shout. When the auctioneer heard this, his face suddenly changed and he didn''t know how to answer. "What are you doing? Come on, let''s get it done There was another cry. "Hurry up!" "Finish it quickly!" "No one''s bidding. Announce the result!" Many people at the scene yelled and pressed the auctioneer. The auctioneer had no choice but to bite his teeth and shout: "since no one has raised the price, then... Hongbing Yeyao sword... Will be... Will be... By Guangneng Zun... " wait a minute! " When the auctioneer was about to make a final decision, Erfu rushed out and stopped the auctioneer in time. "My Lord." The auctioneer was so happy that he stopped and made a gift for two blessings. Er Fu nodded and went to the stage. "Mr. Er Fu, what are you doing? Why block auctions? " Guangneng Zun was displeased and asked directly with a frown. "Gentlemen, why don''t you increase the price?" Two Fu hesitated and asked. "Why not increase the price? If you don''t think it''s worth it, don''t add it! " A female soul opens a mouth to smile a way. "It''s really interesting for you, master Erfu." "Is it difficult not to raise the price The others laughed. The scene was a little boiling and a bit messy and noisy. Er Fu frowned tightly, and the man hesitated a little. He glanced at the existence of the extraordinary identity of Da Yueyan, and then said, "Miss Yan, Lord Qi, you clearly have the strength to bid. Why don''t you follow?" "They''ve said it before. If it''s not worth it, don''t add it! Yes? Mr. Er Fu, can''t you do this? " Big moon Yan calm answer. "Is it possible that heixuan''s auction house has to force customers to increase their prices?" The soul of the Lord Qi also laughed. But Er Fu shook his head again and again. "Naturally, our heixuan auction house will not force customers to follow the price, but... Our heixuan auction house opposes malicious auction and other things that damage the reputation of my auction house!" "How do you say that?" Big moon Yan Liu eyebrows frown, cold question. "If we use force or other means to prevent guests from bidding at the auction, we will punish them severely and cancel the auction. The value of Hongbing is obviously more than 590 billion yuan. Erfu suspects that someone is bidding by malicious means." Two blessings and righteousness, the right words and the way. The sonorous voice showed his determination. However, when he said this, people on the scene were furious, and everyone was completely angered. Many of the great powers rose directly from their positions. "Er Fu, what do you mean by that?" "You mean we''re breaking the auction? Are you a little over the top? ""Asshole, are you insulting us?" "Your heixuan auction house is really deceiving people!" There was a roar of anger. The whole scene is going out of control. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2191.1 If the situation is not controlled, these people will certainly seize the opportunity to make trouble. This is not what Erfu wants to see. At present, all the forces of heixuan auction house have been transferred to the side of the dead Dragon Sword pit, which helps to stabilize the situation of Shenji palace. The defense force of heixuan auction house can be said to be extremely weak. If these people start to snatch... Er Fu is impossible to resist so many powerful people. I''m afraid that this branch will be flattened by these great powers... "please don''t be impatient! I don''t mean that! Please be quiet Er Fu cried out in a hurry. Fortunately, all the people are dignified people, and they won''t play around here. "What do you mean by the two blessings?" The cloaked man raised his head slightly and stared at Er Fu. "Two blessings are just doubts." Er Fu took a deep breath and said, "after all, some of the guests here clearly have the ability to bid, but they didn''t do so. I don''t believe that any of the guests here are not interested in Hongbing, and the value of this Hongbing is by no means beyond this... I suspect that there is something inside. Of course, this is just a doubt, and the specific decision will be made after investigation. ¡± "so what Erfu means is that we have to investigate before we can determine the outcome of this auction?" Said the cloaked man directly. This is to put the two blessing''s mind completely in front of the public. People frown and stare at Er Fu. The atmosphere of the auction hall suddenly solidified. Er Fu''s face suddenly changed. The man swept his eyes and cloaked man, muttered his lower lip, and said in a low voice: "it''s just to ensure fairness, and I''m also following the rules of heixuan auction house. You can rest assured that I''m just doing a simple investigation. As long as there''s no problem after the investigation, I''ll announce the auction result immediately, which will never affect it Is the auction fair or not? " Two blessing''s attitude is extremely sincere, also appears extremely sincere. It''s just that... Not long after he said this, the cloaked man shook his head and directly followed. "Won''t affect the auction? But... Will it delay the auction? " As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyebrows tightened, and their eyes toward Er Fu changed. There is no doubt that the cloaked man has seen that Erfu wants to use the investigation to delay time... "Oh?" That big moon Yan Qiu Mou turns slightly, looking at Er Fu, straight open a mouth to ask: "Er Fu adult, so, how long does this investigation take you?" "Soon... Soon..." Er Fu smiles. "Soon? It was a day? Or two days A big can some Yin Yang strange Qi asked. Two blessings are silent. Everyone is afraid to know his purpose... "Lord Erfu, we will not embarrass you. In this way, we will give you half a column of incense time, half a column of incense, you can investigate. If you can''t find out a result after half a column of incense, please maintain the auction result and sell the Yeyao sword auction to Guangneng Zun. Understand?" Big moon Yan said calmly. Er Fu''s face suddenly sank a few minutes. He watched the crowd quietly. And now, everyone is looking at him. He believed that as long as he didn''t agree, these people would fight directly to snatch the night shining sword. In that case, the loss will not be the night shining sword, but the whole heixuan auction house. Thinking of this, er Fu took a deep breath and said hoarsely: "in this case, you can give me time for the second half of the incense. Let me make a good investigation." This is a complete compromise. However, he has no choice. Many people laughed in secret. With that, Erfu waved directly. A group of staff from heixuan auction house came out and began to interrogate one by one. Er Fu didn''t fight in person. Because everyone knows that the so-called investigation is just an excuse, and it can''t have any results. It''s just to buy some time for him. He stood in the corner, eyes flustered, brain a paste, thinking of countermeasures. Some of the great powers stare at Er Fu secretly with a sneer. "My Lord, if you go on like this, I''m afraid you will give it to them." The previous servant came over and said anxiously. "What can we do if we don''t give it to them?" Er Fu sighed: "do you want to fight them?" "Small doesn''t mean that... Small just feels that there is still room for recovery..." "hmm? Room? Yes? What else can you do? " Er Fu squinted at him and asked in a low voice. "My Lord, I think that once Yeyao sword is photographed, all the situations will collapse! So in any case, we can''t let Yeyao sword go. " The servant lowered his voice. "Well?" Er Fu''s heart was slightly tight and immediately asked, "what do you mean by that?""Don''t you understand? Dare you ask your highness... If Yeyao sword is taken away, where will these people go? Will you honestly leave the sky cliff? I''m afraid not? It''s very likely that they will go and get the dragon sword! However, because of the frequent occurrence of the dead dragon sword, the people were shocked. If these people took the night shining sword to snatch the dead dragon sword, the vision of the dead dragon sword could not frighten the tigers and wolves. After all, Hongbing could deal with Hongbing. They would probably suppress the dead Dragon sword with the night shining sword, and then defeat the people in Shenji palace, and then take away the dead Dragon Sword... "The servant said ¡£ Hearing these words, er Fu''s face was black. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "if the situation is really going on like that... It can only let them take the dead Dragon Sword away. After all, we can''t stop all this... There is nothing we can do..." "if they just take Hong Bing away, it will be great!" The servant shook his head and said hoarsely, "I''m afraid that those who failed to obtain Hongbing will be dissatisfied with me, and they will start with my black Xuan auction house again! After all, the current situation is so chaotic that it''s hard to investigate if we really want to start, who moved the hand and who started the head... " " what do you really want to say? " Er Fu was a little angry. He suddenly turned his head and glared at the servant. He seemed to be impatient. But the servant immediately clasped his fist and whispered. "My lord... You only need one way to go. If you succeed, you can not only keep Hong Bing, but also make my heixuan auction house safe." "What way?" Er Fu asked urgently. But listen to the servant smile: "with the night shining sword to leave here!" "What?" Er Fu''s breath suddenly tightened and was about to speak. But at this moment, he suddenly realized something. His face sank, and he calmed down and said nothing. A moment later, he lowered his voice. "Do as you say, quick... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2192.1 Happiness is not a long time. "Master Erfu! Is it nearly time? " The cloaked man, who had been sitting quietly in the chair, raised his head slightly and called out to ER Fu over there. His words made the whispering people stop one after another. People raised their eyes and looked at the two blessings. Er Fu frowned and looked at the censer beside his eyes. He was silent for a moment and nodded. "It''s almost time..." "so, what''s the result?" Da Yueyan asked directly. Er Fu hesitated. Seeing that people''s eyes were serious and burning, he took a deep breath and said, "the investigation results have come out. The result is that... There is no problem. This auction is successful." As soon as this was said, all the people breathed a sigh of relief. "Ha ha ha, I''ll tell you, heixuan auction house is still very fair and just. It''s the largest auction house in Saint state in our country. What kind of moths can you have? How can a gentleman''s belly be filled with a villain''s heart?" The great master of Guangneng laughs with joy, and the words he says in his mouth are not covered. But the good thing is that we don''t care. With a big wave of his hand, Lord Qi quickly drank and exclaimed, "in this case, please ask Erfu to quickly take out Yeyao sword and give it to Guangneng Zun." Although it''s for Guangneng Zun, everyone knows that once the Yeyao sword falls into his hands, the ownership of Yeyao sword must be re selected. These people will either bid again, or they will decide the ownership of Yeyao sword by their strength. After all, weapons were auctioned from heixuan auction house, which had nothing to do with heixuan auction house. What these people wanted to do was beyond the control of heixuan auction house. Er Fu can also understand why these people are willing to let Guangneng Zun take Yeyao sword at such a low price. Their purpose is to hope that Yeyao sword has no connection with heixuan, and Guangneng Zun is a famous monk with no background. It is much easier for him to buy Yeyao sword and get it back than others. "Please wait a moment. The Yeyao sword is now sealed in the treasure border of heixuan auction house. I need to order someone to take it. Meanwhile, Guangneng Zun will go through some procedures with me and pay the fees. Hongbing Yeyao sword is yours." Er Fu said slowly. "Good, good! Rules and regulations can''t be changed. We have to do everything we have to do. Ha ha, let''s start now. Ha ha ha... "The master of Guangneng laughed and was excited. He is not a fool, knowing that these people are using him, but it doesn''t matter. As long as he gets the Yeyao sword, it is not easy to take it away from him. "Follow me, please!" Two Fu light said, is to guide the broad-minded respected toward the inner hall. The rest of the people are looking forward to it, and they are also thinking about how to take the Yeyao sword. But just then... There was a rush of voices. "No, no! The big thing is bad! " All the people at the scene trembled and looked to the sound source. But see a person of black Xuan auction house rushed over, kneeling in front of Er Fu. "My lord... The matter is not good!" The man cried eagerly. "What happened?" Er Fu''s face sank and he asked in a hurry. The man opened his mouth, his face was ugly, and he was eager to speak. Behind the Cape man and big moon Yan and other people''s faces changed, vaguely guess what. "You say so!" Two blessings should be drunk immediately. The man shivered and hesitated for a long time before he said in a trembling voice: "reply to my Lord, the sword of night... Night... Night was robbed by someone... " what? " Er Fu''s voice increased by eight degrees. The scene was full of wonder. The scene was immediately quiet. But in an instant... CLICK! The whole auction hall was frozen in an instant, and a cold and oppressive general trend of bursting body fell from the sky. In an instant, everything here was covered and filled with... "ah..." the slave servant screamed and lay down on the ground, shivering and panicking. Er Fu''s face changed sharply, and he suddenly turned around and called out, "gentlemen, please calm down, please calm down!" "Er Fu, what''s going on here?" "Yeyao sword was robbed? Asshole, isn''t Yeyao sword in the border of your heixuan auction house? Who can break your border and take away the sword of night? " "I think you people at heixuan auction house are just teasing us!" "Er Fu, are you playing this trick? If that''s the case, then you''re really stupid to do this! " Around the powerful people have been staring at Er Fu coldly, some people have been urging up the spirit of heaven, as if to start.I think it''s the same thing. How can people still be patient after the second blessing delays time and again? They are not idiots. At this critical moment, their swords were suddenly robbed. This must be Erfu''s ghost. The results of the auction have come out, everything has become a fixed number, er Fu still dare to play such a trick? How can people tolerate it? For a moment, the great powers surrounded the two blessings directly. The tyrannical spirit beat toward Er Fu like a storm. The pressure is doubled at two Fulton. "Er Fu, hand in Yeyao sword, or you will die here today!" The Moon said without expression. "Er Fu, it''s you who broke the rules of your heixuan auction house. Yao Jian was owned by Guangneng Zun that night, but you made such a move. So even if we kill you, heixuan auction house will not investigate our responsibility! I advise you to hand over Yeyao sword if you are wise. Otherwise, don''t blame us for breaking you to pieces, and then step down your heixuan auction house! " Another great power cried out in anger. "Er Fu, what do you mean? Is it necessary to force us to fail? We have been polite enough to you. If you are wise enough, you can hand in the Yeyao sword by yourself. In this way, we can still treat things as if they didn''t happen. Otherwise, you should know the consequences! " Guangneng Zun changed his smiling face before, and he walked up directly, staring at Er Fu with ferocious faces, and his voice was extremely bleak. Er Fu knows that he can''t keep these people in the dark. In other words, no one will believe that Yeyao sword was stolen. After all, the boundaries of the heixuan auction house are arranged by the strong people in the headquarters. Ordinary people can''t break it. If Yeyao sword is stolen, there is only one possibility, that is, Erfu guards against itself. But... Even if everyone knows it, even if it''s so false, Erfu doesn''t care. As long as there is no evidence, no one can do anything about him. Er Fu''s face was expressionless and he drank coldly: "everybody, this is the end of the matter. It''s useless to say that no matter how much you say. If you kill me, you can''t come back. It''s better for you to chase the man who captured Yeyao sword! If you waste time here, can you have a sword shining at night? " As soon as the words came out, everyone breathed. "If someone really takes Yeyao sword away, he can''t escape from Cangtian cliff. Now the whole cliff is sealed, and no fly or mosquito can fly in. Who can get out?" Lord Qi lowered his voice, as if to say to the people. People tremble. Yes... now the Cangtian cliff is completely sealed. Many potential clans have surrounded this place into an iron barrel. Who can run away? "But if Er Fu hides the sword of Yeyao, where can we find it?" Big moon Yan hum way. "Yes, he said that Yeyao sword was robbed, so he took it? What if it was Erfu who directed and acted on his own and deliberately hid Hong Bing Lord Qi hummed. "I think we''d better search the heixuan auction house first." The monkey''s face sneered. As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes lit up. At this moment, however, a footstep sounds slightly disorderly, followed by an urgent call. "My Lord!" Hearing this, people turned their heads. Qi adults also suddenly turned around, but saw that his own men ran over in a hurry. "What happened?" Lord Qi asked immediately. The man looked left and right, then lowered his voice and said, "reply, your honor... We just found a man from heixuan auction house left the auction house with a sword. It looked like a night shining sword. Our people wanted to stop him, but the man suddenly drew out his sword and drove us back. The power of the sword was extremely terrifying. Maybe... It was the night shining sword! £¡¡± "What?" Around the strong people are all surprised, and then look at each other. Everyone can see the shock in each other''s eyes. "Is it true that what Er Fu said Big moon Yan Leng way. "So... Where is the man now?" Lord Qi asked urgently. "Dead Dragon Sword pit, the direction of Shenji palace!" Come on, give me a hug. The words fell to the ground, and everyone felt numb. "Ladies and gentlemen, you''d better go there to get the night shining sword instead of setting up a teacher here. It''s not good if you are taken away by others." Er Fu said without expression. As soon as the voice came out, he only looked at the last few big powers. He didn''t want to think about it. He turned around and ran to the Dragon Sword pit. "Come on! To death Dragon Sword pit Lord Qi also yelled in a hurry. All of them were restless and rushed out. Even Da Yueyan did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, and rushed out with people. After a while, the whole auction hall became cold and quiet. All the strong are gone.Er Fu breathed a sigh of relief. However, just as he was about to leave, his pace was sluggish, his brow slightly inclined, and he looked at his right side. But there was still a figure standing there. He... Didn''t leave. "Well..." er Fu looked at the existence of the face in his cloak and frowned: "who is your name? Which potential clan does it represent? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2193.1 "Does it matter who I am?" The cloaked man''s fuzzy face under the cloak quietly gazed at Erfu, and said in a hoarse voice, "it''s Erfu, you''re playing with such a beautiful hand." On hearing this, er Fu''s face was slightly tight, but he soon regained his composure. He snorted: "what are you talking about? I don''t understand you. " "Mr. Erfu, you are a smart man. Why do you pretend to be stupid?" The cloaked man shook his head and said lightly, "you just want to give the night Yao sword to Qixin''s hand of Shenji palace and transfer the firepower! Because you know, once the Yeyao sword is taken away, we are bound to use it to seize the dead dragon sword. The dead dragon sword will be taken away. The next one to suffer is you, the heixuan auction house. So you give the Yeyao sword to Qixin, and let the powerful people deal with Qixin, not you. As for Qixin, with the increase of Yeyao sword, the strength is greatly increased, and then cooperate with the dead dragon sword, not to mention It''s more hopeful to hold on to the arrival of reinforcements than to leave Yeyao sword in heixuan auction! After all, Qixin is in Shenji palace, and he can be regarded as the number one figure... " the cloaked man said slowly. Although his voice is very low, but fall into ER Fu''s ears, it is to make his heart beat, scalp numb. This man actually saw through ER Fu''s thoughts... he widened his eyes, opened his mouth slightly, pointed at the man for half a sound, and then trembled: "who are you "Ask someone to call that man back, and give me the Yeyao sword. In this way, you can also bear one less crime of dereliction of duty and self-theft. Otherwise, you will be in great trouble if you pursue it." The cloaked man closed his eyes and said calmly, "this is the only chance I give you. Make a quick decision within ten breath, otherwise, it will be too late." "Are you kidding... er Fu''s face sank, bit his teeth, and said in a voice," I don''t know what you''re talking about. Now, YaoJian was robbed by someone else that night. What does it have to do with me? If you think it''s my fault, you can sue me at the headquarters and see how the headquarters make decisions! " "It looks like you''ve refused... Just." The cloaked man shook his head: "don''t you want to go back... It doesn''t matter. In that case, I''ll go to get the night shining sword by myself." As the voice dropped, the cloaked man turned and walked out, and soon disappeared. "Hum, who is this man? It''s too arrogant!" Seeing that the cloaked man left, the servant next to him became angry and immediately clasped his fist and said, "my Lord, do you want to teach this man a lesson? I think his breath is weak and his soul level should not be high. He taught this man a lesson and let people know that our auction house is not easy to bully. " As soon as this word falls, two immediately coldly stares at him. "Are you looking at people now, or are you just judging each other with spirit? Stupid Two blessing reprimand way. "Pardon me, my Lord." The slave servant was busy making gifts. "Since the other party dares to say such words to me here, he can see through my intention at a glance. It is certainly not a general person. Go! Let me have a good look at the origin of this man. " Er Fu Leng Dao. "Yes, my Lord!" The servant was busy and ran down. "The rest of us will go to the Dragon Sword pit with me!" Er Fu looks cold and runs outside the heixuan auction house. Because the news of Yeyao sword being robbed has spread, those who linger outside the heixuan auction house have also run to the direction of the dead Dragon Sword pit. "Thief! Die "Hehe, just you trash want to resist? It''s better to be caught with your bare hands! " "It''s true that the tiger has fallen and the sun has been bullied by dogs. I Miss Qiu Tianjun''s great reputation. I was insulted by thieves like you today. It''s really hateful!" "You don''t have to worry. We''ll take care of you." "Keep us all right? Forget it. You should leave and go to heixuan auction house to hide. Their target is me. You don''t need to die for me "No, the Dragon Lord has told you that to ensure you are comprehensive, the defense here has been very thick, but I never thought that there were so many thieves and it was so difficult to defend. Fortunately, the Dragon Lord has given us many magic weapons. If there is an emergency, we must take you to Outland and meet with the dragon master." "Take me to Outland? Hehe, I''m afraid we can''t even walk out of the sky cliff! " ... bursts of angry voice and emotion sound. Two Fu slightly a Leng, side head and look, but see the direction of Cangtian peak rushed out of a group of people. However, before they had gone far, they were intercepted by a large number of powerful people from other powerful families. "My Lord, it''s the white dragon master." The servant came forward in a hurry. Er Fu nodded and took a look at it. He found that it was not only the Dragon Jue people, but also the former Qiu Tian Dajun and others. "Why are there people from long Jue here? Didn''t the White Dragon Master transfer all the people from longjue The servant asked in bewilderment. "How could it fall away? However, there are a lot of FA array utensils in Cangtian peak, which need to be guarded. Moreover, the prisoners are not easy to take away. They can only put them here and send someone to guard them to delay the arrival of the white night. " Two blessing light says."Delay time? How do these people procrastinate? I think it was the white dragon who gave them up? " Next to the slave road. "Almost, but since I ran into it, I still have to help!" With a low drink, er Fu led the man over. "Stop it all!" His voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Heixuan auction house? "Two blessings" "How did they come?" People are surprised. However, they did not show much fear and fear, on the contrary, they had a lot of pride and pride on their faces. Seeing this, er Fu''s face changed a little bit... vaguely, he felt something was wrong... "Er Fu Lord." Those people who are not happy. White night still has some relationship with heixuan auction house, which they all know and naturally understand that Erfu is here to help them. Now that Er Fu has arrived, they still have hope. The two fortunes made a great stride forward, and these people let go by themselves. When he glanced at these people, he found that all of them were wounded and bloody. Obviously, they had just experienced a war... "what are you doing? Why kill people for no reason? Do you come here from the head to take advantage of the fire? " Er Fu turns around and stares at these souls and drinks them coldly. However, the next second, a lazy voice floated out. "Yes, Lord Er Fu, what do you want?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2194.1 This voice falls, er Fu and a group of people of heixuan auction house change together. "Who is so bold as to speak to Erfu in such a tone?"?? Want to die? " A servant stood up with anger on his face and yelled loudly. "Oh? Can a dog from heixuan auction house be so loud? Interesting! Such a big tone? Do you have to kill me to vent your anger? " That slightly lazy voice came out again, and then saw a man out of the crowd without expression. This is a man in a brocade robe. He is very luxurious. His fingers are covered with gold storage rings. His head, strength, waist and even boots are inlaid with gold and silver, and jade ornaments are everywhere. Of course, this is not only a simple luxury, but also an extraordinary magic weapon. The surface of the so-called "gold" is covered with a light print, and the energy in the image is very rich. In addition, there is a small array of Dharma inside each gem on the man. Although his dress looks exaggerated, none of the so-called decorations on his body is simply good-looking. The man''s soul state is unfathomable. With this gorgeous magic weapon, it is really extraordinary. Many people looked at the man and saw that it was extraordinary at a glance. They were all frightened. As for the former servant, his face was pale, and he stepped back again and again, but he did not dare to see the man. "Oh? Cat got your tongue? What? Didn''t you just say I have a big breath? I''m standing here. What do you want? If you want to kill me, do it The man cast his eyes, the slave, and a cold hum came out of his nose. The servant was so frightened that he shrank behind Er Fu, shaking his body and not daring to make a sound. However, when Er Fu saw a token on the man''s waist, he immediately changed his face and said, "are you? The people of the king of lotus "It''s still Er Fu who has some eyesight!" The man hummed, "my son is the ninth son of the king of Xinlian, Xinlian nine! But have you ever heard of it? " "Xinlian nine..." Er Fu''s expression is not very natural, his eyes show deep fear, his voice is a little dry and astringent, and his voice trembles: "is it that the king of Xinlian has come to the end of heaven?" "No Xinlian nine snorted, and her face was full of arrogance: "this kind of trifling, why disturb the father? Father is not interested in coming here. " As soon as he said this, er Fu was obviously relieved: "did the ninth young master come here at the order of the king of lotus?" "No Xinlian nine did not know where to take out a folding fan, the person gently shaking, indifferent way: "this childe came over by himself! I heard that there were Hongbing here, so I came to have a look. " "So it is." Er Fu nodded: "although the king of Xinlian is powerful, he is cautious. He is not willing to flow this muddy water." "No, it''s not my father who is afraid! I will not be afraid of you mobs Xinlianjiu snorted. Er Fu was silent for a moment, and then asked, "in that case, why do you want to embarrass these dragon Jue people? There are no soldiers in their hands. " "They didn''t, but I heard that their master had it!" Xinlianjiu narrowed his eyes and sneered: "although this man named Bai Ye is not on the stage, but I have heard of it. It is said that he hung the night shining sword to the auction house. In addition, he has two Hongbing, one for abandoning God and the other for Lihuang. I will not go to fight for the dragon with those mobs, until I get the abandonment and separation Huang, take the dead dragon again, then we will see who can stop me Speaking of this, Xin Lian Jiu burst out laughing. Very arrogant. Er Fu frowned and said, "so, nine young master, you want to seduce the white dragon master to come to you and then you can seize the sword? Is that right? " "It''s two blessings. It''s smart." Nine childe laughed. "The idea is naive." Er Fu shook his head: "the white dragon master has been in cangtianya for some years. There are countless people who want to take Hongbing from the white dragon master. But almost all of them died in the hands of the white dragon master. I know you have to believe the true story of the lotus king. These years, with a magic weapon, your strength is not so good. Compared with the white dragon master, you are still much worse Yes, you know, the white dragon master has been practicing in the fighting all the time. If you want to win the Hongbing from him, it will be more difficult than ascending to heaven... " er Fu is not exaggerating. After the death Dragon Sword enters the warming mode, the people who come to cangtianya every day and every month are like the Qing of the river, but they may not come to Shenji palace for trouble. Most of them are Chong It came in the night. You know, compared with seizing the dead dragon sword from Shenji palace, it is much easier to capture other Hongbing soldiers from white night. After all, even if you win the dead dragon sword, no one dares to use it. Otherwise, it will surely attract Shenji palace people. However, after so many years, the abandoned sword and Lihuang sword are still in the hands of the white night, which is enough to explain the problem.Is it easy to provoke people who can keep Hongbing for such a long time? Many people understand this. It''s just... Xinlian nine obviously doesn''t believe in this evil. "Hum, er Fu, don''t talk nonsense here! Who is white night? Do you think I haven''t done an investigation? It''s just a waste of a great emperor Xuanjun! It''s just that he got some special means by virtue of his good fortune. If it wasn''t for Hong Bing, he was afraid that he didn''t know where he died. How could he hop around here? Don''t try to scare me Xinlian nine disdain said. "What do you mean by that nine childe?" Er Fu sighed. "Erfu, I don''t want to talk nonsense with the people of heixuan auction house. You should take your people away quickly. In the face of heixuan auction house, I can let you go! As for these people, let me take off their heads and give them to white night as a warning. " "It will only lead to the fury of the white night!" "Well, I''d like to see what he looks like when he''s angry." Xinlianjiu sneers. Er Fu still shook his head and said hoarsely, "it''s a pity that I can''t let you do this!" "What?" People were shocked. "Lord Erfu!" Those people who have long Jue are moved to tears. After hearing their conversation, these people are desperate. From the conversation between ER Fu and Xin Lian Jiu, we can see that Er Fu is very afraid of Xin Lian Jiu. Almost everyone thought that Erfu would compromise and leave directly. But he didn''t! He insisted on standing here. "Well?" Xin Lian Jiu''s face was cold a lot: "Er Fu, are you going to fight against me?" "It''s a pity, nine childe, although I don''t want to be enemies with the Lord Xinlian, but... I''m close friends with Bai Ye, so I have to help his people!" Er Fu took a deep breath and said. He still has important things to ask the white night. Naturally, he won''t just stand idly by. Otherwise, if the white night gives up in anger, the two blessings will be unbearable. "You represent heixuan auction house. If you are against me, you are not afraid that heixuan auction house will investigate your responsibility?" Nine young master is angry. "This time, I represent only myself." Er Fu shakes his head, eyes incomparably firm. "You..." xinlianjiu was in a hurry and then nodded: "OK! Good! Good!! Er Fu, this is what you asked for. No wonder I!! I gave you a chance! It''s you who don''t cherish it well! " "Nine childe..." "don''t talk nonsense!" Xinlian Jiu raised her hand and drank: "listen, give me a hand, kill all these people, whether it''s the heixuan auction house or the Dragon Jue''s, kill, kill me, kill all of them, none of them will stay!" "Yes!" All the people beside Xinlian nine drank, which was to urge the spirit to rush forward with swords and swords. "My Lord, what should I do?" The people in heixuan auction house are in a hurry. "We can''t get rid of Xinlian, but we can''t get rid of it if we can''t get rid of it, but we can''t get rid of it if we can''t get rid of it." Er Fu Shen Dao. "This... Lord, we''re afraid we can''t bring down the Lord..." the slaves have bitter gourd faces. "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with him. You just need to block the others!" "Well, go on!" Cried the servants, and rushed over. Seeing this, longjue people immediately joined the war to help heixuan auction house and fight with it. Several people of Qiu Tian Da Jun stood by and looked at him. He was forbidden and couldn''t help. "If our strength is restored, killing these thieves is nothing but killing pigs and dogs, hateful!" The king of Qiu Tian snorted, his eyes full of anger. "Er Fu, it''s time for us to fight! I hope your strength will not be worse than your mouth! " The nine over there stares at the two blessings and says coldly. Xinlian nine''s attitude makes Er Fu very helpless. However, the matter has come to this point, and there is nothing to say. If you want to fight, fight on it. Although Er Fu was forced to compromise by the group of big powers before, and did not dare to say anything, it was a group of great powers, different from the present Xinlian nine. Er Fu doesn''t think a mere Xinlian nine can clean him up. "Nine childe, since you are so stubborn, please forgive Er Fu for offending you." Two Fu Ning voice said, launched the spirit of heaven, is to move. The two sides have become a group, there is no so-called surrender, who are fighting with all their might, carrying out a life and death battle. In fact, this is also the consideration of Er Fu. If you can''t fight each other, you''ll have to die. Although he didn''t want to offend the king of Xinlian, nothing else was important to him. At this time, there is only one war.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2195.1 I saw Xinlian nine cold hum, arm a shake, a golden sword appeared in his palm. After that, people take a leap, and their Qi is fully opened, just like a golden meteor, and they rush to two blessings. Er Fu is not in a hurry. Pinch your finger a little. Bang. A round mirror like a bright moon appeared in front of him, accurately blocking the blade of Xinlian nine. "Xinlian sword rhyme!" Xinlian nine screams, the blade of the sword rolls wildly, and the sword shadow is like a thousand troops pounding at the round mirror, which is to shock the round mirror and break the defense of two blessings. The endless sword shadow slaps the round mirror wildly, and the ferocious force explodes, just like the ripples are spreading out in circles and circles. All the people around him were forced back and could not get close to them. But no matter how fierce the attack of Xinlian Jiu is, it is impossible to break the round mirror. "Well?" Xinlian frowns. However, Erfu shook his head and said, "jiugongzi, although Erfu is only the person in charge of the heixuan branch of this little cangtianya, Erfu is also a manager of heixuan auction house. If you look down on Erfu, you may suffer great losses!" The sound fell, and Erfu''s fingers moved slightly. Bang!! A dull noise broke out of the void. The round mirror trembled, and a powerful force came. Xinlian nine was caught off guard and instantly flew out, knocked over several people directly, and then fell on the ground in confusion. When he gets up, his soul Qi is hard to accumulate. His body is full of Qi and blood, and his mouth is bleeding. "Childe "Young master!" ... the people around him were shocked and rushed over. "Asshole!" Xinlian Jiu was furious and glared at Er Fu. He had never thought that Er Fu was so powerful. "Ninth childe, there is a big difference in strength between you and me. You can''t fight against me. If you leave like this now, Erfu won''t take care of you. If you are still stubborn, you can''t blame Erfu for being rude." Er Fu took up his soul and said calmly. "You... Hum, er Fu, what kind of thing are you? When is it your turn to be arrogant here?" Xinlian nine angry, then raised his head suddenly roared: "where is the worshiper of Xinlian?" The moment the sound spreads... whoosh! A burst of air burst into full bloom. Then I saw a strange shadow in the sky, and then everyone''s eyes did not blink. When people looked at it clearly, they found that there was a white robe in front of Xinlian Jiu, whose face was white, but the breath was terrible. "What? Believe in... Believe in Lotus respect? " Er Fu was shocked to lose color. He stepped back again and again. His old face was pale to the extreme. He pointed to the man tremblingly: "how can the worshiper of Xinlian appear here?" "Do you think I really don''t know anything? Since I''m here, I have to be prepared. Before that, the worshiper of Xinlian has been involved in robbing the dragon sword, so I''m not around. Aren''t you arrogant, er Fu? Now I want to see if you can be so arrogant in front of the worshippers of Xinlian! " Xinlian nine cold hum repeatedly. Er Fu didn''t say a word, but his face was very heavy. "Young master, are you going to kill them?" The worshiper of Xinlian asked, his voice was very gentle. "Of course, all of them will be killed, and none will be left." "Well, I''ll make a quick decision. The situation there is not very stable. I''m so lucky that I got the night shining sword. The strong people were enraged. I''m afraid we''ll launch a general attack. Once the war starts, there will be chaos. That''s the best time to rob Hong Bing. We can''t delay here!" "Hurry up, then." "Yes The worshiper of Xinlian murmured and rushed out in an instant. "Lotus worshiper, wait a minute!" Er Fu emergency road. But it''s useless. Whew! A strange voice came out. We can see that the worshiper of Xinlian is like a tiger in the sheep, bumping into the crowd of heixuan auction house, waving his arms wildly and whirling wildly like a white lotus. In the blink of an eye, there are countless dead and blood splashing. "Withdraw!" Er Fu is in a hurry. But as soon as he said this, the believer in the crowd jumped again and fell in front of him. Er Fu breathed heavily and quickly waved his arm to resist. However, after the confrontation with the believer, he really understood how terrible the believer was. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the deafening sound of the impact continued to ring. Then see the two people fight each other in the area constantly swing out the lotus seal. Xinlian venerable is not changed, completely unaffected. However, er Fu feels that his arms are about to be broken, and the muddy water is going to be shaken apart, and the pain is unbearable. "Die!" At this time, the worshiper of Xinlian seemed to seize the opportunity and let out a low breath. Then his spirit was suddenly reversed by something, and all of them rushed to the two blessings.too bad! Er Fu was shocked and retreated. But... It''s too late! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... in the void, countless swords were heard, and then the endless lotus array covered the two blessings. Click! Click! Click! All those lotus arrays burst to pieces, tearing up the void, and annihilating all the strength of Qi. The two blessings were unable to resist. Their bodies were twisted. Their mouths spat blood and their skin cracked. The whole person lost his fighting power. How strong! It''s so simple to defeat Er fu... "leave him dead!" At this time, behind Xinlian nine cold drink way. The worshiper of Xinlian, who had achieved two blessings, stopped immediately. Er Fu fell on the ground from the air. "Lord Erfu!" All the people on this side rushed up, anxious and afraid one by one. "The worshiper of Xinlian is really worthy of being second only to the king of Xinlian. This time... We are doomed to die here..." the king Chou in the back was staring at this scene, and his face was not taste at all. "Big brother, i... we... Are we really hopeless..." "Cangtianya is surrounded by iron barrels. Even if we can escape here, we can''t escape from cangtianya. Today, it''s the end of my life!" Qiu Tian took a deep breath and said hoarsely. The people were all in despair. "Er Fu, now you know how good I am What a proud and proud face Xinlian is. Er Fu did not say anything, but the anger in his eyes was especially strong. "If you ask for mercy, maybe I won''t kill you." Xinlian nine smile way. Feeling, he let the worshippers of Xinlian keep two blessings and one life just to see them beg for mercy... "Erfu is a businessman, but also has dignity." Er Fu closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "if you want to kill me, do not come here!" "A toast without a penalty?" Xinlian nine angry, angry hum: "then don''t blame me!" If the voice falls down, it is to order the erasure of the two blessings. But at this time... hum... Hum... a strange sound came from Er Fu''s waist. Two blessing slightly a Leng, quickly took off the waist token, picked up a look, immediately is extremely astonished. He quickly linked the token, which immediately sent out a hoarse voice. "Er Fu, I''m going back to the sky. Are you ok?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2196.1 "Dragon Master" Hearing this sound, er Fu Dang is stiff. He was afraid that he did not expect that white night would contact him at this time, and the whole person could not respond to him... "Er Fu Lord? Two blessings? Why don''t you talk?? Two blessings The white night on the token side seemed to be unable to get the feedback of Er Fu, and immediately called out a few words. Er Fu seemed to have regained consciousness and said in a hurry: "white dragon master... I am... I am... " are you ok? " The voice of a little doubt floated out of the white night, and the man said hoarsely, "what happened to you? What are you doing now? " "This..." Er Fu had a bitter smile. He looked at Xinlian Jiu and Xinlian venerable in front of him, and said hoarsely, "Lord white dragon, I may have some problems now. If I can solve them, I''ll talk to you again..." although Er Fu was shocked by the sudden contact of the white night, he realized that even if the white night arrived, it would not be easy to solve the problem. It is said that Xinlian Zun once fought with an emperor of all ages, but he defeated him in a few minutes. It can be seen from this that his strength is stronger than that of the emperor. This person''s strength absolutely surpasses the emperor of all ages. It is very likely that he is the existence of terror on the emperor of all ages: Emperor against heaven! After all, among the seventeen heavenly spirits possessed by the venerable lotus, one of them was his own! Jiuxuan lotus soul! It is very difficult for the emperor to create his own soul even though he is against the emperor. But... The lotus worshiper did. This is enough to prove his strength and terrifying. Although Er Fu knew that the night was extraordinary and had a powerful matchless group to protect him, even if he arrived now, he would not be able to save the people! After all, the matchless group only defends and does not attack, and only protects him... "solve?" White night obviously heard the helplessness and hesitation in Er Fu''s tone, and immediately asked, "what''s the trouble with you? What is the situation of Cangtian cliff? " "For a moment and a half, I''m afraid I can''t make it clear. I don''t have time to tell you in detail..." "then you can hold on and I''ll be back in a minute!" The road is built in the daytime. "White dragon master, you may not be useful if you come here!" Two blessing helpless way. "Wait for me! I''ll be there after half a stick of incense Drink in the dark. "Er..." Er Fu didn''t know what to say. However, the nine over there seems to have learned something and made a look at the worshipper. The worshiper of Xinlian understood it immediately, and the man rushed to him in an instant. Not good! Er Fu''s face sank and he retreated in a hurry. But it''s useless. The speed of Xinlian Zun was so fast that he almost came to ER Fu in front of him. His quick and strange palm grabbed Er Fu''s body. When Er Fu was caught off guard, he was choked by the Reverend Xinlian. Just as he was about to move, an air beam like white bones and claws burst out of his chest, which directly tore open his chest and held his soul. Br > "the body trembles, but the mouth is full of blood. At the moment, he has been completely grasped by the worshippers of Xinlian... "Er Fu Lord!" "No, sir Erfu is in danger!" "Kill!" The people of heixuan auction house roared as hard as they could, and then all of them broke away from their opponents in front of them. They all rushed towards Er Fu recklessly. But just as they approached, the worshipper of Xinlian raised his hand... whoosh! A blood red lotus flower fell from the sky, instantly suppressed in this group of people. Click! The bodies of these people burst into pieces in an instant, and the blood splashed in all directions. Then all the blood seemed to be absorbed by something. All the blood disappeared in the blood lotus, and the color of the blood lotus became more and more enchanting. "Ah?" The crowd fell silent in terror. "Don''t... Come here..." Er Fu cried hard. The rest of them shivered and did not dare to get close to it. They were all shocked. "I can''t go back to heaven!" Qiu Tian''s great master vomited and said hoarsely, as if he were announcing the death penalty. When Er Fu is taken down, Xin Lian Jiu over there walks directly. "Er Fu, er Fu, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. I have given you the opportunity. It''s because you don''t know how to cherish it. And this time, you are involved in my private affairs. Even if I kill you and the people of heixuan auction house come after me, I can''t help it!"Xinlian nine side said, while walking to him, and then reached for a grasp, took down the two blessing of the token. "Is that white night, then, at the other end of the token?" Xinlian asked with a smile. Obviously, he heard the communication between daynight and Erfu. Erfu did not speak. The other end of the token also fell into a brief silence, and then a voice sounded. "Who are you?" "You can''t afford to offend people." Xinlianjiu was proud and said with a smile: "white night, now I have not only your dragon Jue people in front of me, but also my two blessings. Do you seem to want them to die? Well, since you''re coming, how about we make a deal? " "What deal?" Asked the white night. "I heard you have two Hongbing soldiers on you? In this way, you bring Hong Bing to me, and I won''t kill these people! How about letting them all go? " Xinlian nine smile way. He just said it casually. He didn''t think that the lives of these people were worth more than a handful of Hongbing. His own plan was to wipe out these people directly, let the white night remember him, and then come to him for revenge. This is more realistic for Xinlian nine. However, to Xinlian nine''s disbelief, the white night over the token actually answered directly. "Well, I promise you!" Xinlian nine hears the sound, one breath almost does not come over, the person stares big eyes, looks at the token inconceivably. "What are you talking about?" Xinlian nine asked in surprise. "I said I promise you!" "The white night hoarse way:" I use abandon God sword to exchange for all people''s lives there, if you agree, wait for me there, I''ll be right there, how about? " As soon as this word comes out, Xin Lian Jiu''s face is full of consternation, and people look at the worshiper of Xinlian. "Nine young master, the lifeblood of these people is not worth a sword of abandoning gods. There is only one possibility for the other party to say this, that is, the other side firmly believes that they can deal with us, so they want to delay time and wait for the other party to come!" Believe lotus respect person light says. He saw through the white night. But Xinlian jiuhun was not afraid and sneered: "ha ha, is that so? That would be fun! In this case, let''s wait for a moment. We will meet the white dragon master! " "Ninth young master, the situation on the side of the dead dragon sword is in a state of tension. If we don''t hurry up, once the dead dragon sword and the night Yao sword are taken away, we will not have a chance!" The one who believes in lotus has a deep way. "The dead dragon sword and the night shining sword are important, but there are abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword in white night''s hand. Isn''t this Hongbing? Instead of fighting with those people, why don''t you just wait here and wait for the white night? Not better? " Xinlian nine smile way. Xinlian Zun hears the voice, frowns darkly, but still nods. "Well, in that case, let''s wait for the white night here." As soon as the voice falls, the palm of the worshipper is raised. Whoosh! Er Fu''s body was immediately thrown out. People over there quickly reached out to catch the two blessings, but at this time, a large number of blood red lotus array suddenly sprang out of the void, and one by one grasped these people like sharp claws. In the blink of an eye, everyone was trapped by the blood lotus array, unable to move, just like the prey caught by the cobweb, they could only struggle... "hateful!" "Let me go..." some people want to struggle, but it doesn''t help. The strength of the worshiper of Xinlian is not what ordinary people can deal with. Even two blessings have to bow their heads, let alone other people... Lord Qiu Tian looks at the half dead Er Fu over there, and his eyes shake slightly, as if he is thinking something. Nearby Dang Feiyang trembled: "brother, we... Will we die here?" "Let''s see if white night can deal with these people. If he can, we still have a chance to survive..." Qiu Tian said hoarsely. "When will the white night arrive?" Painting Jiang Yue is about to cry. "I don''t know, but... Even if he arrives, the lotus master is not ordinary people can deal with." Qiu Tian''s great monarch, Tong Ren, said in a low voice, "human beings, in the end, we still have to rely on ourselves. Maybe we can fight for it." "Fight?" The painting of the moon and the Flying Sun are both incomprehensible. But see Qiu Tian big Jun closed his eyes, secretly urged a few poor soul power. The two blessings, who were bound there, suddenly turned around and looked at the king of Qiu Tian in an incredible way. They seem to be communicating with each other. But no one noticed. Boom... at this time! There was a violent explosion in the direction of the dead Dragon Sword pit. All of them were surprised and looked at the place. "It looks like... It''s going to work out there at last!" Xinlian venerable said, eyes are full of hot. "Don''t worry, when we get the abandoned magic sword and Lihuang sword, you will hold the double sword and fight for the dead dragon sword for me. I don''t believe that someone can resist you who has two Hongbing. When you capture four Hongbing, I will wait to see what kind of faces those guys are. Ha ha ha..." the arrogant laughter of Xin Lian Jiu spreads.And then... whoosh! A burst of air broke out. "Well?" The worshiper of Xinlian suddenly turned his head and found that a dark shadow was approaching Xinlian nine like the wind. It''s the king of Qiu Tian!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2197.1 The sudden change made everyone unable to respond. Only the believers smell the crisis. "Nine less!! Be careful! " The believer who drank violently was to jump and run to the king of Qiu Tian over there. But... Qiu Tian is too fast, and everyone has not noticed why Qiu Tianjun, who was sealed by the white night, suddenly recovered, so that no one was prepared. At this time, Qiu Tian Jun suddenly took the hand, and it was almost impossible for anyone to resist. Xinlian nine stared at the king of Qiu Tian who rushed to him. Before he could move the soul technique soul instrument, Qiu Tianjun''s hand was like claws, tearing his chest open and choking the spirit of heaven in his body. Xinlian nine was subdued in a moment! "Let go of nine less!" The lotus worshiper holds a huge Qi blade in his hand, which seems to open the sky and cuts off to the king of Qiu Tian. Qiu Tian, who was pale in color, was obviously not recovered from his injury. The blow was taken up, but he was still in a good mood. He shouted, "stop it quickly!"! Otherwise, I will abandon his spirit and shatter him! " As soon as this comes out, the believer of lotus will be stiff and his face is firm. When he approaches, he suddenly withdraws his moves and falls 50 steps away from Qiu Tian Da Jun. he says: "if you dare to hurt nine or less hair, I promise that all the people related to you will die without being buried, one will not stay!" "Well, then, let''s see who died first!" Qiu Tian said hoarse, eyes are all the decision. The face of the worshiper of Xinlian was extremely cold, his hands clenched, his soul and spirit were madly agitated, and he wanted to do it. "The letter lotus nine see the appearance, but frighten the face is appalling white, the person cries bitterly:" respect, you do not move! Otherwise, if I have any three or two short, you must not die well As soon as this came out, the believer trembled immediately, and frowned his eyebrows, and he would not speak. And longjue and the two blessing side of the people are ecstatic. "Great!" "How could you take Xinlian 9? We''re saved! We''re saved! " "Ha ha ha, it is really a day to die of me!" The excitement of the people has been seen as the hope of survival. The Dangfei Yang over there is a series of shouting, and the expression is extremely excited and excited. "Is not the elder brother repaired by the seal of white night? Why... Can he take the lotus nine? " The next painting river moon trembles. "That''s because I used the best treasure I had at my black Xuan auction house to get rid of the ban on him." This is the two blessing hoarse road. Hearing this voice, people brush toward the second blessing, only to find that the two Fu did not know when also from the blood lotus array of constraints. "Qiu Tian is the king of Qiu Tian. The means are unique. In such a case, he can break the prison of the believer. Then I can get rid of the system and take Xinlian nine down... Ha ha, the believer and Xinlian nine are arrogant, but they ignore him. Although he was sealed and cultivated, the tiger without teeth is still a tiger without teeth tiger! Can we underestimate it? " Two blessing said with a smile. He did not expect that Qiu Tian would have such a hand, and directly reversed the situation. Now, the whole scene has been controlled by the great prince of Qiu Tian. "Qiu Tian Jun... You... You don''t come in disorder... As long as you don''t kill me, I can give you whatever you want!" Xinlian nine is afraid to the extreme at this moment, even the talk is intermittent. "I don''t want anything now, just want to live! Listen, call the lotus worshiper to take us out of here! " Qiu Tian, the king, sank. "Leave... Leave here?" Xinlian nine slightly a Leng. "Yes." Qiu Tian said: "now Cangtian cliff has been blocked by people of all potential groups. Anyone in and out of Cangtian cliff has to check. But anyone who is the Dragon Jue and heixuan auction house will be detained, but I think no one dare to stop the king of lotus, so I want you to take us out of here immediately! You understand? " Love revenge heaven king is this meaning. Two blessing eyes are not bright. If this can successfully leave the cliff, the fire quickly contact the headquarters, then the crisis here can be solved. "This..." Xinlian nine seems a bit difficult. "If not, I''m sorry, but I can only let the ninth master bury us!" Qiu Tian Jun has no expression. When speaking, the hand clasped the spirit of heaven was tight. "I will take it," cried Xinlian nine, shaking wildly! I''ll take it! Please don''t kill me, don''t kill me. Where are you going, I will bring it with me! " The bleak shout was loud. The worshiper frowned, but he did not object. "Good! Go! " Qiu Tian, the king, sank the way, and pushed the nine. The spirit of Xinlian nine was torn so badly that his body trembled. "You... You light... I can''t walk..." Xinlian said with her mouth crooked and painfully.Qiu Tian Dajun frowned slightly, but still slightly loosened his fingers. In his opinion, the threat of Xinlian Jiu is far less than that of Xinlian Zun. Therefore, a considerable part of Qiu Tian''s attention is focused on the worshippers of Xinlian. But... just at the moment when Qiu Tian Da Jun''s finger holding the soul of heaven was slightly loose... Hoo! A strange voice came out. And then there was a dazzling glow. Then, he saw the nine of Xin Lian who was beside Qiu Tian Da Jun suddenly retreated. "Not good!" Qiu Tian''s king suddenly seemed to realize something. His face turned pale. He looked at him in a hurry. He found that he still held the spirit of Xinlian nine in his hand, but Xinlian nine was far away. Xinlian nine... Actually abandoned their own spirit and retreated to safety. What''s going on? Without the spirit of heaven, it will become a waste without soul. Doesn''t Xinlian Jiu care about her cultivation? Qiu Tian Dajun''s brain was blank and completely incomprehensible. But the next second... boom!! The shock of reincarnation is coming. Bang!! Qiu Tian''s body was immediately shaken out, and then fell heavily on the ground. "What?" Everyone was shocked. However, the position where Qiu Tian''s great monarch stood was already a believer in lotus. At the same time, Qiu Tian himself had already broken all his limbs and was lying on the ground with skin and flesh. His whole body was covered with blood, and his spirit was completely broken, and even all his heavenly spirits were shattered and dried up, and no soul power could be regenerated. "Big brother!" Dang Feiyang and Huajiang Yue make a shrill cry. One of them was scared to death. What else does Er Fugang want to say here? Seeing this scene, his manner is completely frozen. People are staring at the king of Qiu Tian in an incredible way, but he can''t get back to God after half a sound. The situation... Turned around again! But he saw the king of Qiu Tian trying to breathe. The man raised his head and looked at Xinlian nine over there. He looked at his hands and saw that he still held the spirit of Xinlian nine on his hands. "This... This is... What''s going on?" Qiu Tian Da Jun''s eyes dilated, and he said in an incredible voice: "you... Your soul is not in my hands? Why... Why do you dare to... Attack me? " "Frog in the well, do you know what is the magic weapon of time gap?" There Xinlian nine with a smile, raised a hand, but saw his wrist with a jade bracelet, and the bracelet is full of the power of time! "Time gap? Can you say... " the king of Qiu Tian breathed hard and suddenly crushed the soul of that day. However, the spirit of heaven suddenly broke down, but after it was broken, it turned into a bright light and rushed to the body of Xinlian nine over there. In an instant, the spirit of heaven grew again in the nine bodies of Xinlian. "Is this... The time gap?" Qiu Tian''s eyes were swollen and his face was incredible. It is said that once the time gap is exerted, a person or an object will be engraved in the river of time for a period of time. During this period of time, no matter how much the person or object is damaged and killed, it can be taken out of the long river of time to be reborn. This is a very terrifying and powerful move. Qiu Tian has seen it before, but he only saw it in the ancient literature, but he never thought that he could see this magic skill in Xinlian Jiu today... how incredible! "Fortunately, my father has given me such a treasure, otherwise this time I will be killed in this guy''s hands!" Xinlianjiu healed the wound on his chest with magic weapon. He hummed coldly. After the voice dropped, he pointed to the king Qiu Tian over there and said, "catch that dog for me. I''ll take this man first today!" "Do you want to kill this man? Would that annoy white night? " The venerable believer asked. "What is it to annoy the night? You don''t think white night would die here today? Bring him to me. I won''t change his life even if I take the dragon sword to exchange his life today. He will surely die! " Xinlian nine roars loudly, the ferocity on the face is incomparably obvious. Xinlian Zun nodded and jumped in the past. He grabbed Qiu Tian and jumped to Xinlian nine. Qiu Tian, whose limbs were broken, could not resist at all and could only be disposed of. He could not have imagined that Xinlian Jiu had such a terrible treasure. "Big brother!" Here the Dang Fei Yang and painting Jiang Yue tried to shout, but there was nothing to do. "Big brother?" Xinlian Jiuyi listens, glances at the Dang Fei Yang and the painting Jiang Yue here. Suddenly, the corners of her mouth are raised and she smiles at them."You two, come here!" Xinlianjiu had a drink. Hearing the sound, they turned pale. "You... What are you going to do?" Yang Chan asked. "Come here!" Xinlian nine smile way, and then point to Qiu Tian''s King: "give me to peel his skin! If you do... I''ll let you live! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2198.1 "What? Peel... Peel? " Dang Feiyang was confused on the spot. Qiu Tian, whose eyes drooped slightly, opened his eyes a little and looked at Dang Feiyang. Skinning... He''s not going to die. But this is a great shame to a great power! It''s a lifelong insult! Xin Lian Jiu not only wants to kill Qiu Tian Da Jun, but also wants him to be disgraced and ridiculed! How vicious! "No... no... no! I can''t do that! He is my elder brother. How can I skin my brother? I can''t... "Dang Feiyang was shaking wildly, the whole person was shaking, and his face was very pale. "If you don''t, you''ll have to die!" The nine corners of Xinlian''s mouth rose and said with ferocious expression. Dangfei''s face was bloodless, his legs were soft, and he sat on the ground directly, trembling and crying: "death... Death? I... i... I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die... " at the beginning, he was locked in the sky cliff by the white night together with the king Qiu Tian. Although the white night did not torture them, Dang Feiyang, as a prisoner, understood how important freedom and living were. He just wants to leave here as soon as possible, and he doesn''t want to think about revenge. He just wants to go back and stay honest. But now... He found that even this simple request has become extravagant hope. No. I can''t die here. I still have so many things I want to do. There are so many beauties, so many treasures waiting for me. I can''t die! Dang Feiyang was shaking wildly all over his body. He raised his head hard and looked at Qiu Tian Da Jun dully. Qiu Tian was very calm. He silently watched the swing flying Yang, face like dead water, no waves and no waves. "Let''s do it now!" Xinlian nine big drink. Dang Feiyang was extremely flustered and looked at the king of Qiu Tian. He wanted to stop talking. "Big brother, I..." "do it." Qiu Tian suddenly opened his mouth. His face was indifferent. Obviously, he had accepted his life. "Don''t The painting Jiang Yue in the back is scared to rush to come over in a hurry, and grabs the hand of Dang Feiyang. "Feiyang, you... If you do this, it will be destroyed, not only big brother, but also you Dang family... Also will not be able to raise your head..." Hua Jiangyue shuddered. In fact, this is not only a matter of face, but also the revenge from those friends of Qiu Tian Dajun. You should know that Qiu Tian Da Jun has nothing to do with the Dang family in the strict sense, but he is more affectionate, so he has been helping the Dang family. But Qiu Tian is the king of Qiu Tian. His friends and even his subordinates don''t think so. If Dang Feiyang skinned Qiu Tian, their reputation would be affected. At that time, these people are bound to come to blame Dang Feiyang, and even her painting of Jiang Yue is to blame. In that case, the situation will be very bad. Therefore, we must stand up to stop the painting. Dang Fei Yang heard the sound, the moment such as lightning, the whole person frozen in place, at a loss. "Oh? Do you care about face? So you don''t even want your life? That''s a stupid decision. In that case, don''t blame me! " Xinlian nine shook her head, the smile on her face was very playful, and then gently waved her hand. The worshiper of the lotus has a deep understanding, and raises his arm directly. Whoosh! Dang Feiyang''s body was immediately wrapped by endless Qi. "Stop it! Stop it Qiu Tian called out in a hurry. "Oh?" Xinlian nine squints at Qiu Tian Da Jun. However, Qiu Tian''s eyes were cold, and then he drank to Dang Feiyang: "my brother! Listen, you can do it quickly. It''s better to live well than to die here in vain. Only when you live can you have hope. As for the so-called fame and wealth, it''s just cloud smoke! Do you understand? Do it now "Big brother..." Dang Feiyang cries in pain. "Don''t feel sad, and don''t feel sad. Since the defeat of the first world war with white night, big brother has realized that... Big brother has always been in high spirits and has been wasting his life for the so-called fame, wealth and righteousness. You can''t be as stubborn as I am! Come on, do it Qiu Tian said hoarsely, his voice was determined. Dang Feiyang''s frightened face was full of tears. At this moment, he realized that Qiu Tian Da Jun no longer only regarded him as a mother''s child, but also regarded him as a younger brother. "Big brother... I know..." Dang Feiyang tears, pain scream. People are shaking. "Ha ha, interesting." The smile on Xin Lian Jiu''s face became more and more intense, and then he winked at the worshiper. The venerable lotus master directly released his hand.Bata. Dang Feiyang falls to the ground. "Do it." Xinlian nine squints and smiles. "Flying Sun!" The painting of the River gave a sad cry. The rest of us are also looking at Dang Feiyang with unbearable eyes. However, Dang Feiyang got up hard and looked at Qiu Tian''s king in pain. He started to walk towards him step by step. Qiu Tian took a deep breath: "my brother, don''t have guilt and regret. This is the only way for you in life! Come on The voice fell to the ground, and Qiu Tian closed his eyes. "Ah Finally, Dang Feiyang started. Just listen to his roar, his palms are full of Qi, and fiercely buckle the body of Qiu Tian Da Jun. All people breathe tightly and stare at every action of Dang Feiyang. Does it mean that the great king of Qiu Tian will be destroyed here? People can''t accept it. But just then! There was a scene that shocked everyone. Just looking at Dang Feiyang''s attacking two hands, he suddenly twisted at the moment when he was about to touch Qiu Tian Da Jun, and fiercely buckled to the worshiper of Xinlian who was subdued by Qiu Tian. Bata! A crisp sound came out. Dang Feiyang''s ten fingers hit him hard on the chest. But... He didn''t penetrate his chest... it turned out that Dang Feiyang wanted to attack and kill Xinlian Zun by taking advantage of everyone''s unprepared! I want to save Qiu Tian. But! He is so naive! Even if the believer didn''t defend his attack, his ten fingers could not penetrate his chest! The strength gap between the two sides is too big! His sneak attack... A complete failure! "How... How could this happen?" Dang Fei Yang looked at his ten fingers, the whole person is already confused. "Flying Sun!" Painting Jiang Yue shouts. Everyone was astonished. "Oh? Is that your attitude? " Xinlian nine narrowed her eyes, and her eyes grew colder and colder. "Mole ants are mole ants. I never know how many catties they have!" Xinlian Zun said coldly, and then raised his hand again, toward the swing flying yang to catch. A thick and fierce spirit immediately enveloped Dangfei Yang. "Ah Dang Fei Yang sent out a sad cry, all the bones were crushed by this terrible breath. "Nine little!" The worshiper of Xinlian called out. "If you want to, you can kill him. I don''t want to talk to him any more!" Xinlianjiu waved. "Yes The worshiper of Xinlian nodded and was no longer polite. He wanted to kill Dang Feiyang. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me Dang Feiyang was shaking and screaming. The people were frightened and helpless. At this time, no one can save Dang Feiyang. Dang Feiyang was shaking wildly. His face was full of despair. He howled and screamed in pain, but it seemed that no one could hear his voice. Just then... bang!! A terrible explosion. He saw that the body of the worshiper of Xinlian was suddenly pushed out by a shockwave, and his body kept moving backward. On seeing it, it was the king of Qiu Tian who detonated the spirit of heaven in his body and forced to open the worshiper of Xinlian. "Run!" Spitting blood, the whole body broken Qiu Tian Da Jun tried his best to yell at this side of the Dang Fei Yang. Dang Feiyang was excited all over his body and reacted fiercely. His eyes were red and he looked at Qiu Tian Da Jun in pain, but he didn''t dare to waste any more time. He immediately turned around and ran away. "Run away?" Xinlian Zun snorted, directly carrying the Duke of Qiu Tian, and then threw him to the Dang Fei Yang over there. Whoosh! Qiu Tian''s body is like a flying shuttle like a sharp arrow. The surging force acts on him and turns him into a shell. "Big brother!" Dang Feiyang looked back and was shocked. Subconsciously, he rushed up and hugged Qiu Tian Da Jun. But in the moment he touched the king, the terror was released. Pooh! Dang Feiyang vomited a mouthful of blood directly and rolled on the ground with Qiu Tian Da Jun in his arms. They rolled more than a hundred meters away, and then fell to the ground. Qiu Tian, the great king, had no movement. He had only one breath left in his swing. He was shocked by the terrible force and couldn''t move. "Ridiculous mole ants!" The worshipper shook his head with no expression on his face. Xinlian nine is squinting to walk in the past, the corner of the mouth raised proud how obvious. "Sometimes I really don''t understand you idiots. Why don''t I just do what I say? You obviously have a chance to live, but you want to give up in vain... It''s really pitiful... "Xinlian nine shrugged and laughed."You this... Asshole..." Dang Feiyang weak shout. He knew that he could not live this time, and he no longer begged for mercy, but directly abused him. "Tut tut... Dare to scold me? Well, I will not let you die so easily, I will refine you alive Xinlianjiu laughs, and then urges the storage ring on her finger to take out a red stove cauldron. Then she grabs Dang Feiyang and throws it into the cauldron. "No! no No!! Stop it The Flying Sun cries out. But it didn''t work. "Have a good taste of this endless pain, ha ha ha..." Xin Lian Jiu laughed, and the whole face was twisted. "Ah Dang Feiyang screams wildly. But... Just as Xinlian Jiu is about to throw Dang Feiyang inside... boom!! A loud noise broke out from the gate of Cangtian cliff. "Well?" Xinlianjiu trembled. "The direction of the gate?" Xin Lian Zun''s brow frowned: "is there a fight over there?" "Anyway, let''s have a good time here first." Xin Lian Jiu smiles. The worshipper did not speak, but looked at the direction of the gate of the heaven cliff, as if he were discerning the situation there. At this time, he seemed to see something and immediately drank: "young master, be careful, someone is coming!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2199.1 "People? "Who" xinlianjiu was stunned and then said with ecstasy: "is it the white night "Very likely!" The believer nodded. "Ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! Great! Ha ha ha... "Xin Lian Jiu was overjoyed, then threw Dang Feiyang on the ground, squinting and laughing:" boy, you are very lucky, because you don''t have to die for the time being. I think it''s more interesting to kill you now than to kill you in front of the white night. Do you think? " Dang Fei Yang is half dead, his eyes are dim, and there is no joy at all. Although the white night had arrived, he knew that it was impossible to save him even here. After all, he is also an enemy to white night. The rest of us are much the same. Including the people of long Jue. As for the power of the holy lotus master, the white night has come... How can it change the situation? Er Fu''s face was ugly, and he kept thinking about the way to retreat. But at this time! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several air breaking sounds sounded. Then see a few figures like the wind and lightning hit here, and then fell on this side of the ground. The crowd was stunned and looked at them. However, they were all dressed in brown robes, and many of them were still wounded. It seemed that they had experienced the battle, and their faces were dusty. Two of them were holding a middle-aged man in their hands. The middle-aged man is quite conspicuous. His chest was covered with blood and his hair was Dishevelled. He looked like a prisoner of these men. But the believer here found the magic weapon he was wearing... There was nothing he could see through. What''s going on? The face of the worshiper of Xinlian was heavy, and he felt that something was wrong. "Who among you is white night?" Xinlian nine is not afraid of the sky and the ground is not afraid of the appearance, at random glance at these people, spin and mouth drink shout. But no one answered. Xinlianjiu is angry. "Jiushao, these people seem to be from Daliang city?" The worshiper glanced at the token on the waist of several people in front of him and said hoarsely. "People from Daliang city?" Xinlian nine hummed: "how did the people of Daliang city come here?" "I don''t know." The middle-aged man shook his head, but the one who measured his head in a circle. He found that... The man had no token of the city of Daliang, but a shining jade order. There are two big characters carved on the jade order! Four Xuan! Is this the token of the four directions of Xuantian? But... The token of four directions Xuantian doesn''t seem like this? What''s more, the jade made by this token seems to be a flawless jade? How could it be! Even a small piece of the size of a thumb is priceless. It is almost impossible to make a token with the flawless jade, unless it is a super power that has the strength to complete it... the worshiper of Xinlian hummed. But is this person a person from four directions? He also had contact with the four sides of Xuantian, although not deep, but also understand some. That''s it. I don''t care. Whoosh... at this time, there are several broken air sounds. Then he saw a white haired man with a red sword falling here. At the moment of his landing, ten figures appeared behind him as if in a flash. "Ah?" Xinlian Zun''s face changed with fright. He rushed over and stood in front of Xinlian nine. "Reverend, what are you doing?" Xinlian nine looks at him inexplicably. "These people... Are not easy!" The worshiper of Xinlian gazed at the ten men with a gloomy expression. "Not easy?" Xinlian frowned and looked at the people in front of him. He could not see the ten people, but the spirit of the white haired man was not high. He could see it at a glance. However, he was not afraid. He snorted: "don''t panic. It''s just a mob. Are you afraid of a bunch of rubbish from the sky cliff?" The worshipper did not speak. Xinlian nine stations out, facing this side to drink: "who is the white night." But... No one answered him. However, the white haired man over there looked at Qiu Tian Da Jun and Dang Feiyang on the ground, then looked at Er Fu and said, "are you all ok?" "Dragon master!" "You are here, indeed!" "Dragon master, be careful, that lotus worshiper has great strength. You''d better try to leave." Longjue''s people cried bitterly and cried eagerly. "White Dragon Lord, you shouldn''t have come... Alas..." Er Fu shook his head and sighed.The voice of these people fell, but it was really infuriated Xinlian nine. His face a cold, eyes such as torch staring at the white night, angry way: "you are the white night?" "Who are you?" The white night glanced at him. "I''m Xinlian nine! The ninth son of the king of Lotus Xinlian nine all over the face cold way! "It was you who spoke to me with the token just now?" White night seemed to realize something and asked. "Not bad!" Xinlianjiu was so angry that she yelled: "you''re a waste who has never had a bone loss period. How dare you talk to me in such a tone? You bastard!! Get down on your knees "Kneel down?" White night eyebrow a frown: "with what?" "If you don''t kneel, I''ll kill you!" Xinlian Jiu said grimly: "of course, before that, I will put all your people into my cauldron furnace and refine them one by one in front of you." When the voice fell, the worshipper waved a little, and the blood lotus array, which bound all the people, immediately moved and pulled it to the side of the cauldron. The two blessings were also hard to escape, and were re subdued by the worshippers of Xinlian. "Well?" The eyes of the white night moved. "Kneel down!" Xinlian nine said with a smile, "I''ll give you ten rest time to think about it. If you don''t kneel after ten rest, I''ll throw a person into this cauldron furnace every time you take a breath! Ha ha ha... " crazy laughter rang out. The worshiper of Xinlian has opened the cauldron. "No "I don''t want to die!" "Let me go, please let me go!" "Help..." the people of longjue stare at the flame in the cauldron furnace with wide eyes, and they are scared to death. White night did not speak, but quietly looked at the two people, and turned to look at the Xinlian Jiuyi people, as if thinking about something. At this time, he seemed to have no other choice. Unless he doesn''t want to save these people, he has only one kneel. "Ten!" Xinlian nine began to count down. "Nine!" "Eight!" "Seven!" ... he counted quickly and didn''t seem to want to give the white night a chance. Although there was no action in the white night. Longjue''s people are more and more desperate. The people of the heixuan auction house also sighed. As expected, the white night could not save them. Er Fu shook his head, and his face was full of sadness. Until then, a hoarse voice came out. "White night... If you can''t solve it, how about master Xuan? If master benxuan helped you, could you let me go As soon as this word comes out, everyone is stunned and looks at the sound source in unison. Only then discovered... The speaker, actually is that by the Daliang city people lock the embarrassed middle-aged man. "Master benxuan?" Xinlian nine eyebrows frown, stare at that person one eye: "what are you? What a big breath! Do you know who I am? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2200.1 The king of Xinlian is also a famous town in Lisheng state. It is said that he has once had a great feat of killing millions of souls and a terrorist legend of killing the kings of all ages. Although the king of Xinlian has not been exposed before people for a long time, no matter who is, he dare not look down on this terrible Lord. As the son of King Xinlian, Xinlian 9 also has his own pride. First, no matter how powerful the other party is, he is not afraid of any one on the basis of identity. Even if he does not tear his face, the head of a division like Erfu will be polite to see him. This guy who seems to be prisoner on the white night is a funny thing. He wants to intervene in his and her white night affairs. It is funny. He is all good at this virtue. He dare to speak up his own words? "The stinky boy! Even if your father is standing here, he dare not speak to the master of Ben Xuan! What are you When I heard Xinlian nine, the middle-aged man also snorted. This words fell, Xinlian nine almost did not give the lung to blow up. "Oh, my dear!! You are not timid! Dare you talk back? And I''m still holding my Dad down on me? " Xinlian nine was angry and defeated, and he called out at the white night anger: "give me this man, and my son will live him!" "You want to kill him?" The white night was calm and asked. "Yes, come on, give him to me!" Xinlian said angrily, and then walked straight to the white night. "If you kill me, I''m afraid you will not be able to believe in Lotus Mountain!" The middle-aged man sank. "What do you say?" Xinlian nine was furious, a rushed to the past, directly to the man to catch. "What are you doing?" The two souls who hold the middle-aged man want to block Xinlian 9, but Xinlian 9 is not weak in strength, and is shocked by it. Xinlian Jiu Yi seized the middle-aged man, and if he didn''t want to, he slapped his hand and fan it. Crackle! The crisp noise came out. A little bit of a daze in the white night. The people in Daliang city are already dazzled! They all stare at each other, one by one, they seem to see what is extremely incredible picture, is completely ignorant. Only see the middle-aged man''s face is a bright red print, very clear. He did not resist, because he had no soul power all over him. After eating this slap, he was not hurt. He just stared at Xinlian 9 calmly. His deep and vicissitudes of eyes seemed to be looking at a dead man. Xinlian nine was frightened by the other''s eyes. People did not tremble. They could see that they didn''t react to each other after eating their palms. They were not so afraid, but they hummed coldly and said angrily, "dare to stare at the book with this kind of eyes? "Find death!" The voice fell, and Xinlian nine turned his hand and fanned it over. Crackle! The crisp noise came out again. The middle-aged man''s face was printed with bright red hand, and the whole man looked funny and embarrassed. The scene... Quiet and scary. Only a few people in heixuan auction house were talking to longjue. On the white night, all of them were petrified... do you know if you are afraid "Xinlian, nine cold hum. "Whoever you are, I promise you will regret what you have done today." The middle-aged man''s face was red, the man said hoarse. "What do you say?" Xinlian nine Qi of the body shiver, immediately is a seized the middle-aged man''s hair angry voice roared: "this son wants you now regret!" After that, it was a force, to lift the middle-aged man, and throw it into the cupboard. But at this time, a quick shadow rushed over. The face of the worshiper of the lotus changed with horror, and immediately said, "nine little, be careful!" "What?" Xinlian nine slightly a Leng. However, the fast shadow has been near, the lotus worshiper rushed to the front and clapped it open, trying to push the fast shadow back. But in his moment of hand, a more tyrannical and startled figure appeared, directly intercepting in front of the lotus worshiper. The lotus worshiper was shocked by his pupil and numb scalp. The whole person was frightened by this sudden figure, sweating and running, and his outstretched hand was quickly recovered, and he was crazy and generally backward. What a terrible! The worshiper of lotus has not yet landed, and his brain is still shaking, and he is almost about to stop thinking. Somehow, he was fortunate that he just wanted to stop the white night, not to show his intention. He felt that if he showed a little kill, he would die immediately. What is this... Exactly? Can anyone wipe me off in a flash? The heart of the lotus worshiper is shaking more than one, and the brain is about to stop thinking. WOW! Just listen to a few gusts. Xinlian nine eyes a flower, when he returned to God, only to find his hand grasp of the middle-aged man is gone.He was busy fixing his eyes, only to find that the middle-aged man was taken away by the white night. "Lord Xuan, are you ok?" White night will xuanzhu down, calm said. Xuanzhu''s face was expressionless, and he glanced at him. There was a touch of malice in his eyes. He said nothing. "White night, you are really against me?" Xinlianjiu was furious, pointing to the white night and swearing. "This man still has some effects on me, which naturally can''t be handed over to you. In addition, the son of the king of Xinlian?? I don''t remember why I provoked you, why against me? " Asked the white night. "Before the recruitment, you didn''t bother me, but you didn''t bother me!" Xinlian nine sneers repeatedly, and the coldness in the pupil becomes more and more intense: "now that the ten rest has passed, you still have to protect the people I want to teach you. In the daytime, your sins are unforgivable. In this case, it''s no wonder that Ben Shao!" After that, nine big hands of Xinlian waved, drank and yelled: "Reverend, bring me the white night and the man, and I will put them into the cauldron furnace for refining! Do you hear me But when the voice dropped, the worshiper of Xinlian over there was a tight expression, and then he lowered his voice and said, "nine little... The situation seems to be something wrong... I suggest... Let''s leave quickly!" "What do you say?" Xinlian nine slightly a Leng, and then furious: "what do you eat, dare not listen to my command? Give it to me and get them here! " "Nine little, this..." Xin Lian Zun''s brow was tight and his face was very ugly. Obviously, he had noticed something wrong. Both the middle-aged man and the odd ten people... All gave the venerable Xinlian a very dangerous signal. Although he did not know the identity of these people, he believed that his intuition could not be wrong. I can''t drag on here. I have to leave quickly! Xinlian worships the mind. At this time, however, the white night over there came forward. Xinlian nine cold hum repeatedly, staring at the coming white night, expressionless way: "how? Do you want to fight me? " The night was silent. Xinlianjiu drank and opened: "stop for me!" However, the white night ignored. "If you don''t stop, I will kill your dragon Jue people." "Then try it." White night mouth says, the pace is to continue to march toward this. "Good!" Xinlian Jiu didn''t have so much patience. Seeing that the white night was so arrogant and unrestrained, he didn''t even pay attention to him. Now he didn''t give in any more, so he directly drank and yelled: "Reverend, kill those dragon Jue people for me!" The hesitation on the face of the venerable lotus is still strong. However, there seems to be no more choice at this time. After weighing again and again, he gritted his teeth and suddenly turned to rush towards those dragon Jue people. But in the moment he rushed past. Whoosh! A break in the air. Xinlian Reverend eyebrows move, slightly twist head to look at the sound source, but only one eye, he will stop. "Stop it!" The worshiper of lotus shouts. But see over there Xinlian nine actually has been white night one hand pinched the neck, lifted up. How could that be possible? Why didn''t this guy lose his uniform in an instant? The pupils of the believer lotus master trembled wildly. We should know that Xinlian Jiu''s own strength has the strength to not destroy the emperor xuanhuang. With the magic weapon given by the king of Xinlian, it is not a matter of killing the emperors of all ages. How could he be subdued by this person? He can''t accept it, but he won''t just sit around and die. "Let go, young master!" The worshiper of Xinlian roared, and immediately gathered up his soul and rushed over. However, at the moment when he was approaching... WOW! Strange sounds came out. Then he saw ten figures in front of the worshipper. They were the ten figures standing behind the white night. They appeared in front of the venerable believer as a blink, and turned into a human wall and stopped him. Xinlian Zun was stunned, and he stepped back and looked at the ten people in front of him in dismay. Is this speed... What people should have? He was shocked to find that he could not see any of the ten people in front of him... "who are you Asked the worshipper trembling. However, none of the ten men answered him like wooden men. Xinlian venerable clenched his teeth and shook his eyes, as if thinking about countermeasures. And there Xinlian nine is already crying out in pain. "Let go... Let go... Let go of me... The worshiper of Xinlian... Come and save me... Come and save me..." Xinlian Jiu screamed bitterly and hard.The worshiper of Xinlian was in a hurry. He only bit his teeth and called out: "white night, this Xinlian nine is the most beloved son of the king of Xinlian. If you kill him, I promise we will never die with you. If you let him go now, I can take him away immediately and promise that he will not make trouble again. What do you think?" The master of Xinlian had come here to take Hongbing, but the situation was more complicated than he had imagined. If you leave so disheartened, you will lose face and become a laughing stock. But now there''s no choice. This is a great concession from the venerable believer. Anyone will give him some face. But... White night is obviously not so good to talk about. "Kneel down!" Two simple words came out... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2201.1 "What do you say?" Xinlian venerable opened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. "Kneel down, do you want me to repeat it?" Calm way of white night. "Asshole!" Xinlian venerable also angry: "you... This is to humiliate me?" Since he became famous, no one dares to ask him to kneel down! "Since you''ve come to make trouble on Cangtian cliff, it''s impossible to leave so easily. If you kneel down now, you may still have the life to leave here!" The white night face is expressionless way. "You..." the worshiper of the lotus was very angry and wanted to rush up to do it. He could see that it was a figure and hesitated. "Ah..." at this time, xinlianjiu''s scream came out again. His neck was almost cut off by the white night, his neck was completely twisted, and five bright red fingerprints were clearly visible. "Childe..." Xin Lian Zun exclaimed. "Kneel... Kneel... Hurry up, get down on your knees!" Xinlianjiu shrieked: "if you don''t kneel down, I''ll be strangled by this man... If I die... You will never live... I promise..." there will be no wailing. The worshiper of Xinlian was staring at him. Seeing that Xinlian was full of distortion, he had to bite his teeth and kneel down slowly. "Good!" Seeing this in the white night, he nodded. "Now... Can you let my childe go?" The venerable lotus clenched his teeth. "I have said that you can release Xinlian nine when you kneel down?" White night asked without expression. "You! How dare you play with me The worshiper of Xinlian suddenly stood up and pointed at the white night with a ferocious face: "white night, do you really want to declare war with me in Xinlian mountain?" "From the moment you step into the sky cliff, you and I are enemies." White night raised his hand and stabbed at the chest of Xinlian nine. Pooh! There was a strange noise. He saw that the flesh and blood of Xinlian nine''s chest was torn open directly. A hand of the white night skillfully went in and took out the soul of Xinlian nine. This time, he had no magic weapon to keep his soul. Under the suppression of the power of the white night, the nine Xinlian felt that their necks would be broken. And in the day after the soul appeared, the white night did not do any hesitation, suddenly force. Bang! The spirit of Xinlian nine suddenly burst into pieces. "Ah Xinlian nine spits out a mouthful of blood, shrieking. "You''ve ruined the spirit of the ninth childe? You''ve ruined his accomplishments His pupils trembled wildly, his face was pale and his voice was shaking. He could already imagine how shocked the king would be when he heard about it. All of a sudden, long Jue and Xinlian mountain''s gratitude and resentment can no longer be solved! However, the worshiper did not know that the white night did not intend to solve it! At this time, the white night let go. Xinlian nine soft soft fell on the ground, like mud in general, the whole body did not have a bit of strength. The white night passed by and fell in front of the worshippers. He didn''t have any protection. He just stood there, didn''t arouse the soul of heaven, and he didn''t see the magic weapon activated. He was totally unprepared. The venerable believer firmly believed that if he started now, it would be easy to kill the white night. But somehow, he felt more likely to die in front of the white night... What''s going on? Where does this feeling come from? Xin Lian Zun''s heart beat wildly. But soon, the rest of his eyes focused on the ten figures. It''s them! Yes! This threat... Comes from these ten people! The worshiper of Xinlian responded, and his face was full of fear. "I''m not going to kill you. Go back." The white night overlooks the half squatting of the worshiper of Xinlian, the person says lightly. The lotus worshiper breathes softly. "Go back and tell the king of Xinlian that his son is in my hands. I want him to apologize to me for this matter. In addition, you have to prepare a batch of sufficient supplies to make amends to me. When the supplies are in place, Xinlian nine will be able to go back alive. If the king doesn''t want to, he will send a coffin, and we will send him back with a coffin The white night is light. Provocation! Naked provocation! Xinlian Zun was brought up by the king of Xinlian. He has been following the king of Xinlian to fight in the north and South in recent years. He has seen many powerful heroes, but it is the first time that he has seen such a thing as white night. How arrogant! "The king of lotus has come back! But... He''s definitely not a gift! It''s the army of Xinlian mountain! " Xinlian venerable gritted his teeth and said angrily: "if the ninth young master is injured here, I guarantee that the whole heaven cliff will be buried with him!"The sound was particularly shrill. Many people were frightened by the momentum of the worshippers. I think so. It''s the believer in Lotus after all. He is enough to represent the determination of Xinlian mountain and Xinlian king. Moreover, the abolition of Xinlian nine is a great shame to Xinlian mountain. If the king of Xinlian really does what the white night says, it means that he has bowed his head to the white night. How can the arrogant king of Xinlian do this? Bow down! No way! There was no expression on the white night''s face. He glanced at Liang wusheng beside him and said faintly, "have you recorded the crystal record?" "It has been recorded." Liang Wu Sheng nodded his head, then took out a crystal from his sleeve and handed it to Bai Ye. The white night took the crystal, and then went to the front of the worshiper of Xinlian and handed it over. "What is this?" The venerable monk of Xinlian asked. "If you believe the lotus king wants to use force against me, then let him have a look at this, it''s not too late!" The white night is light. After hearing the sound, the worshiper hesitated, but he still took it, and injected spirit into it to activate it. Whoa! Record the crystal to shine. But there are pictures in the record crystal. And that picture is just the picture of Xinlian jiufan slapping the middle-aged man in the face. "Go back Baiyedan asked: "if the king of Xinlian asks where this man is now, you can tell him that this man is now my prisoner in white night." The lotus worshiper''s face was full of confusion, as if he could not understand the meaning of the words. However, he obviously didn''t want to stay here any more. He immediately murmured, got up and took the crystal and ran out... after a few steps, he stopped and said to Xinlian lying on the ground: "Jiushao, please bear with me. When I invite Wang here, I will ask the people of Cangtian cliff to pay for what they have done today." With that, the worshiper of Xinlian took the crystal and rushed to the direction of the gate of Cangtian cliff in the distance. However, as soon as he was near the gate, he could smell a strong smell of blood that could almost be smoked. What''s going on? The big eyed one is startled. Just found... Cangtian cliff gate... Corpses everywhere! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2202.1 Why? Why is the gate of Cangtian cliff, which is heavily guarded, slaughtered and directly penetrated by people. Who did it? Xinlian Zun was terrified. After standing in front of the gate of the broken Cangtian cliff for a long time, he left with fear and shock. On the other hand, the white night took Xinlian nine and the four directions xuanzhu into custody and re locked into the prison. As for Qiu Tian Da Jun, Bai Ye is not wordy. He intends to be imprisoned together. After all, at present, Qiu Tian is still his prisoner. But at this time, a very weak cry sounded. "Dragon master, can you let my brother go? After all, they have no threat to you..." as soon as he said this, he turned his head slightly and looked at him. "Elder brother..." Dang Feiyang on the ground raised his head and looked at Qiu Tian. Painting Jiang Yue is also a face of consternation, probably did not expect Qiu Tian Da Jun to say such words. "There''s no need to say more. After leaving here, try to practice hard, and don''t let your dangling family down again." Qiu Tian said hoarsely. Dang Fei Yang hears the sound, his eyes are red, and he is holding his fist tightly, looking like a pain. White night did not speak. Qiu Tian said again: "white dragon master, if you will let my brother go, I still have some extraordinary unique skills that I can offer to you in exchange for my brother''s freedom. What do you think?" White night hands attached, head down thinking up, seems to have a little interest. But Er Fu came over and whispered a few words in his ear. Bai Ye looked at Er Fu unexpectedly. He didn''t know what Er Fu said. After a moment, he nodded and said, "OK, I can promise you to let him go." "Thank you, Lord white night." Qiu Tian''s eyes drooped and he said hoarsely. "Don''t say thank you, because I don''t want the unique skills you have." The white night said quietly, "what I want is you." "Me?" Qiu Tian was stunned and looked up at the white night. "You are also a great power. I heard that the Green Mirror magic power you master is very unique. You can see through Yin and Yang and see through everything, right?" "But for absolute force, this magic power is just a joke. What if you see through the enemy? It can''t change the disparity between the two sides. " Qiu Tian shook his head and said hoarsely. "You don''t have to belittle yourself. You''re just injured. If you fight with Xinlian master in full swing, you may not lose!" White night road. On hearing this, Qiu Tian''s elder monarch saw a trace of anger and unwillingness in his pupils. But soon, all these emotions were replaced by indifference. Indeed, this defeat made him even more unacceptable. After all, in his opinion, he had the strength to fight with Xinlian Zun. "What''s the use of saying that now? Just now, when I fought with the venerable Xinlian, I detonated my Qi pulse. Now my soul pulse is seriously damaged, and the spirit of heaven is also injured. Even if I want to work for the white dragon master, what can I do for the broken body? " Now the king Chou Tian is a complete Buddha. After being defeated by white night before, his mentality has changed a lot. After all, the soul state of white night is very low. How can an arrogant existence like Qiu Tian Dajun accept to be defeated by so many people with low soul state? What''s more, after defeating him, Bai Ye beat back Ling Jian holding Hongbing in his hand... this is too strong. Seeing this, Qiu Tian once doubted his own strength. His temperament changed greatly and he no longer valued anything. However, when he said this, the white night shook his head and laughed: "what''s your injury? Although time magic can''t recover, don''t forget who is standing in front of you besides me Qiu Tian was a little stiff. He looked at Er Fu and said in dismay, "Lord white dragon, what do you mean..." "don''t worry, Lord Erfu will recover your injury." White night said calmly: "but... He can only recover your body injury, as for your heart injury, you have to rely on yourself! If you want to do things for me, you must change your mind. I don''t need a person who has no hard feelings. I think that''s not the style you should have, isn''t it? " On hearing this, Qiu Tian was silent. "Take him down to heal, Lord Erfu, and he will be handed over to you." The first road is on the side of the white night. "Don''t worry about the Dragon Lord. I will cure him." Er Fu smiles and waves. Two people from heixuan auction house came up and raised the king of Qiu Tian. Qiu Tian didn''t refuse. He just mumbled his lower lip and looked at the white night, but he finally chose to be silent. Dang Feiyang didn''t leave. He ran down with Qiu Tian with Huajiang Yue. But before they left, they still made a respectful salute to Bai Ye, and they did not dare to make a mistake.The white night silently watched the figure of Qiu Tian Da Jun leaving and said: "so... Can he help me?" "Yes." Er Fu said with a smile: "his Green Mirror magic power can make you easier to complete the thing I told you. If he can help you, it has a great chance of success." The white night nodded: "in this case, that''s OK, but before that, we''d better solve these uninvited guests of Cangtian cliff first." White night light said, and then turned toward the direction of the Dragon Sword pit. The matchless group immediately followed. Two blessing slightly a Leng, this is some fear, but see that matchless group of strong, in the heart and comfort a lot. It''s just that... The matchless group has its limitations after all. In that case, they only attack when the white night is in danger, and the identity of the matchless group is bound to be understood by others. If someone is trapped in the white night and doesn''t kill it, there will be countless white nights Crisis. At the thought of this, er Fu''s relaxed heart became more and more intense. "We still need reinforcements to arrive to stabilize the situation." Er Fu took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "quick, send someone to leave Cangtian cliff as soon as possible. Contact all the adults in Zhenbao and invite them here as soon as possible." "Yes, my Lord." The servant next to him hugged his fist, then turned and left quickly, and soon disappeared. "Let''s go!" Er Fu Chang vomited and said hoarsely, "let''s see what our white dragon master has to do. I hope he won''t go too far. But when he has seen a lot of great powers, he should be afraid..." after that, he chased for the direction of leaving in the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2203.1 Keng! A broken sword came and attacked the crowd. Xiaoxiao''s sword Qi startles all directions. The crowd was in a state of panic. Some people wanted to resist the magic weapon soul art, while others were like headless flies. The sword spirit is mysterious and contains innumerable stars. It is very unique. When it is hit hard, it breaks all the defenses of the people, and no one can stop it. "Ah They heard the crowd scream repeatedly, blood like blooming rose, blooming in the crowd, and then a large number of limbs and broken arms fell down like raindrops. I don''t know how many people''s lives have been wiped away by this sword, and how many souls are strong will fall. The source of this sword is from the Shenji guard over there, and Qixing, the head of Shenji guard! At the moment, his face was solemn, his eyes were full of determination, and his cruel spirit rushed towards his palm like a torrent, and in his palm, there was a sword with a strong divine light. There is a bright sky in the body of this sword. Countless stars twinkle on the sword. It''s very magical. The body of the sword is just like a lot of stars. It''s brilliant and amazing. This is one of the Hongbing. Night shining sword! Countless people''s eyes are wide, staring at the palm of Qixing''s hand, staring at the dazzling sword, and everyone''s eyes are filled with endless desire. Originally, the visions of the dead Dragon Sword were temporarily frightening to the scene. Although people were still ready to move, they were only part of the people. In fact, most of the people were still holding the attitude of watching the drama. They planned to let those greedy people fight with the power of Shenji Palace first, and then snatch the dead dragon sword after they consumed the power of Shenji palace. However... A soul person inexplicably brought the night Yao sword to Qixing. The appearance of the night Yao sword changed the whole situation in an instant. People are no longer waiting for death, but crazy general chaoqixing. There will be countless successors to the past. The violent spirit mixed with the cold murderous spirit made the whole world gray. Shenjiwei tried to resist. This is still the strength of shenjiwei, even if the current shot is very famous, but shenjiwei can still stop it. It''s just... There are so many strong people on the scene. After killing one, another ten came. Even though shenjiwei was even more powerful, it was also submerged by the endless crowd. Everyone was injured. If it goes on like this, shenjiwei will not be killed by these souls, but will be consumed by these people. Fortunately, his face was heavy and his expression was very unnatural. "Qixing, hand over the night shining sword!" There was only a roar, and then a terrible figure swept over here. Qixing suddenly turned his head and saw that it was a strong man with naked upper body and a large number of gold prints. The strong man held a huge axe in his hands, and the ax shadow covered the sky, and he killed him heavily. "I don''t want to kill you, but you covet the dragon sword and intend to destroy the order of the state of Lysander. Damn it!" Qi Xing angrily drinks, cuts directly. Sonorous! The sword power of the night was released again. But at this time, the night Yao sword just touched the terrible ax shadow, but the ax shadow suddenly disappeared. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I just heard a laugh again, and then I saw that the body of the big man disappeared. It turned out that it was just a fake body of the big man. His nature was close to Qixing. He was just pretending! But, fortunately, he didn''t panic. Then, with a cold, he raised his arm. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... a more violent and harsh sound of the sword sounded, and then the whole sword was shaking wildly. However, a large number of star prints twinkled on the bright sword body, and then a series of meteors flew out of the sword, carrying the endless power of tyranny and awe to the great man. "What?" Han also wanted to attack Qixing, but found that these meteors approached at a very terrible speed. Before people could react, they were penetrated by meteors. Whew! Whew! Whew! ... abnormal noise appeared. Then he saw the big man''s body tremble suddenly, and then he saw several transparent holes in his chest, and all the spirits and veins in his body disappeared. "This... Impossible..." the big man glared his eyes and whispered, then he fell down slowly. How terrible! People around were shocked. Although Qixing is the first contact with Yeyao sword, his strength lies there, and the power of Yeyao sword in his hands is incomparable to others. But just when Qixing had just finished his swordWhoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... a large number of polar shadows came from all directions, followed by a general trend of terror. Another big shot! What''s more, the opponent is obviously aiming at the gap when Qixing takes up the sword, intending to launch a surprise attack and kill him before he finishes his move. Qi Xing was angry. This time, he did not hesitate to kill him with a backhand sword. The tyrannical power of the stars is like a storm. The man was shocked and retreated in a hurry, but it was a step too late. Before he retreated to the safe area, he was hit by the terrible power of the stars, and his body was instantly torn to pieces. It''s just that he has just released the blow... bang! Qixing immediately took a palm behind his back. Pooh! Qixing opened his mouth directly and spat out a mouthful of blood. It turned out that Da Neng attacked him from behind. This palm is not simple. The surging energy on the palm is like a wave, and it has been lingering for a long time. "My Lord!" Two Shenji guards were shocked and rushed to the scene with a roar. At the same time, several figures rushed over, crazy attack and kill toward Qixing. Qixing was overwhelmed, and he was in a hurry to resist. When he added new injuries to his body, his condition was getting worse and worse... "hahaha, he got hit!" "Up, Qixing can''t last long. Even if there are Hongbing, he is not invincible. This Hongbing can only provide him with destructive power, but he can''t protect his body. Even if his sword is more powerful, it''s hard to beat with both fists and four hands!" "Kill..." the great powers roared, one by one exposed their murders, and all kinds of instructions were sent. Qi Xing''s face was cold, but he was not afraid. He bit his teeth and growled: "although Qixing is the first time to contact Yeyao sword, my Shenji palace has known Hong Bing for a long time. Since you want to die, it''s no wonder that Qixing is lucky." With that, Qi Xing suddenly stabbed the sword toward the void in front of him. Poop! It''s like the sound of the heart beating. Extremely clear. All people''s hearts also jump with this sound. What''s going on? There was a tremor in people''s hearts. But at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened down, and then countless bright stars inexplicably appeared on the sky. Countless people look up, countless eyes are also tightly looking at the sky. "This is..." someone breathed out in amazement. But more people are staring at Qixing at the moment, staring at those who kill Qixing. However... just at the moment when these great powers are approaching Qixing... chirp! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... above the sky, suddenly spattered down a series of sad and long beams of light. These beams, like sharp swords, fell from the sky in an instant, and directly penetrated those strong people close to Qixing. The bodies of the people were directly hit by the beams. The piercing part was not the heart, but the soul of heaven. For a moment, all of them vomited blood, their bodies trembled wildly, and their spirits suddenly disappeared without a trace. This was a great defeat. When we get closer to Qixing, the dissipated soul power is not enough to support them with enough destructive power. Those seemingly gorgeous attacks and kills on Qixing''s body are not enough to kill. "Is this... The power of Hongbing?" A great energy looks at the blade of his knife which is cut into Qi fortunately''s waist but can''t get into it, trembling and losing his voice. "Yes, this is the magic power of the night shining sword, the stars and thousands of swords!" Qi Xing said coldly, and then he suddenly waved his arm. The sword light of the night was like a wave, which instantly penetrated more than a dozen powerful figures around him. For an instant, none of these powers could move, and then their bodies began to collapse in all directions like broken tofu. Around also want to strange lucky shot of the strong people to see such a terrible scene, one by one has been all muddled. Qi fortunately temporarily shocked the scene, but he knew that it would not last long. He drew back his sword and gasped violently. "Are you all right, my lord?" Two Shenji guards rushed forward to help him. "I''m fine." Qi fortunately vomited turbid and weak Qi. "It''s ok... It''s just that your majesty... We can''t persist here for too long. Even if there are Hongbing to help us, there are too many powers here, and we are outnumbered. We... Sooner or later..." one Shenji Wei stopped talking. "We suggest, kill out, get out of here first!" Another humanitarian: "only to leave here is the king''s way. According to our speculation, our reinforcements should not be far away from here. We should join them quickly and block the ends of the earth! As long as you block the exit, they can''t get away. " "No way!" Qi fortunately was just and righteous, and said sternly, "if we leave, what will happen to the dead dragon sword? How do we deal with the dragon sword? ""But, my Lord, if we fail, will the dragon sword fall into their hands? So we didn''t sacrifice in vain? " Shenji Wei asked. Qi fortunately heard the sound and fell into silence. Yeah... If the battle goes on, there will be only one way for people to die... The outcome still can''t be changed. No one spoke. The situation has become very bad. But a moment later, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "there''s actually another way." "What way?" The two asked eagerly, looking at Qixing with burning eyes... Qixing looked at the night shining sword in his hand, and looked at the huge dead dragon sword, and whispered: "maybe we can imitate the white dragon master and activate the dead dragon sword with Hongbing!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2204.1 I''m sorry to ask for a day off, but I have no change today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2205.1 "Activate dead dragon sword?" The two Shenji guards'' heads trembled and looked at each other with surprise. Obviously, they all thought about the scene of using the dead dragon sword to resist the strong enemy in the white night before. Although this matter was suppressed by Qixin and others, many people still knew about it and it was shocking. "But... My lord... Other dragon masters used to control the dead dragon sword, and they also bridged the dead dragon sword. You... You have no connection with the dead dragon sword. Can you activate the dead dragon sword?" A Shenji guard''s face was full of hesitation, and the man hesitated and said. "There''s still time to think about this? What''s more, the dead dragon sword has become unstable, which is good news for us. With the help of night shining sword, it can definitely motivate the dead dragon sword. Once the dead dragon sword is activated, it can completely frighten the rats on the scene. Then you can help me seize the dead Dragon Sword. These gangsters are not afraid to flee. Who dares to fight with me? In this way, the overall situation can be determined, and reinforcements do not need to wait any longer! " Qixing said coldly. Although his idea is bold and even absurd, it is still possible strictly speaking! Dead dragon sword is the head of Hongbing. Its power is enough to frighten everything. The two Shenji guards were surprised, but they nodded their heads seriously. At this time, we can only do something about it. Whoosh... at this time, a large number of air breaking sounds sounded, and then countless souls came to attack this place. The general situation of terror came again, and chaoqixing was overwhelmed. "Protect your majesty!" The Shenji guards roared and rushed to Qixing. Qi fortunately''s face was tight, but he didn''t kill them. Instead, he turned around and flew towards the huge dead dragon sword. Many people were surprised. But some people seem to be aware of something, eager to shout: "stop him!" "Stop for me, lucky!" "Stop!" There was a constant roar. All kinds of time, space, five elements, yin and Yang and other forces cover that direction. Fortunately, in front of him, he was suddenly in chaos and broken. If ordinary people approached, he would be torn to pieces by this force of terror. But he was fearless and took his sword. Keng! The magic power of Yeyao sword destroys the withered and decayed, and cuts off all the chaotic forces in front of him, and a broad road leading to the death Dragon Sword pit appears. Qi Xing''s expression is coagulant Su, the eyes are stern, regardless of everything rushed to kill the past. The Shenji guards tried their best to resist. This can be said to be their last hope. They can''t make it to shenjiwei''s help. Now... They can only place all their hopes on the lucky. Qixing gazed at the huge dead dragon sword, then took a deep breath and took all his strength to chop it hard. Sonorous! I heard only a crack sky sword. After that, a bright and starry sword came out of the night shining sword, and then it hit the front. Seeing the sword spirit flying towards the dead dragon sword, many soul people subconsciously stopped their movements and looked at the sword Qi with consternation. People here are also looking at it. Most people can''t understand Qixing''s intention, but a few people who have heard of cangtianya''s turmoil understand its meaning. This sword... Is it to completely activate the dead dragon sword, break its seal and release it completely? People looked in fear and were in a state of panic. If dead dragon sword is released, the situation will be quite different! The scene became quiet. At the moment of collision, there was a sound of feeble spirit. Finally! The sword spirit that attracted the attention of all the people finally hit the huge dead dragon sword. The hearts of the world are not from a pumping, as if this sword is hit on their own heart. Bang!! There was a violent explosion. Then we can see the terrible night, the sword like a split sky, blooming into fireworks, completely scattered to the four sides. And the huge dead Dragon Sword trembled slightly. But... It was just a tremor. When night Yao''s sword Qi is broken, there will be no change in the dead Dragon Sword... "what?" Qixing was stunned. The rest of the Shenji guards were also confused. People were stunned. What''s going on? Night Yao sword is so fierce that it can''t stimulate the dead dragon sword? You know, at the beginning of the white night, I just took the Hongbing to shake in front of the dead dragon sword, and the dead dragon sword had an amazing reaction! "How could that happen?" Fortunately, he was pale and couldn''t believe it.He hastened to urge again, and chopped hard at the dead dragon sword. Whoosh... several times of sword Qi, and then fly horizontally, slashing heavily at the giant sword. But... The results are still desperate. The dazzling sword Qi slashes the dead dragon sword with a strange and mysterious posture, which makes the sword Qi of the dead dragon tremble wildly, but it can''t make it have any other reaction. When the sword Qi is broken, the dead dragon sword will return to peace again, even quieter than before. Before, it will vibrate to release the sword power. Now... It is completely silent. Well done, how could that be? I can''t imagine. Can we say that the power of night shining sword can''t threaten the dead dragon sword? People can''t believe it! Although the night Yao sword is not as good as the dead dragon sword, there is no reason that the gap is so big! Or are there other factors?? And just then... Hoo! A strange voice came out again. Fortunately, his face suddenly changed. Bang! I saw a golden palm hit the sword body of Yeyao sword fiercely, and the surging and ferocious power passed on to Qixing''s body with the sword body of Yeyao sword. Pooh! Qi fortunately immediately vomited a mouthful of blood, flew out and fell heavily on the ground. As soon as he landed, however, a sharp blade came again, cutting his arm. Not good! Qi Xing lost her color in astonishment, and was busy to respond, but all this was like the lightning flint. What happened was too fast and too fast... the other party wanted to cut off his arm and cut off the night shining sword! "My Lord! Be careful "Stop it Shenji guards rushed to stop them. But it''s too late! What''s more, the strength of the other side was so strong that people were shocked to find that Qixing was surrounded by a unique force. This is the opponent''s domain! Silent, layout of the big area! It''s a great shot! Large area release, Shenji weigen could not support successfully! They''re going to be very slow in this area. No one can save chesin! The Shenji guards changed their faces and looked forward, only to find that Qixing''s arm had been cut off by a sharp blade. In front of him, there are still two figures www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2206.1 Whew! Red blood splashed in the air. Then he saw that the arm of Jixin holding the sword of night also flew up. He whirled in the air for a few times and settled in the air. It seemed that he was wrapped by some strength. Then this energy suddenly boiling expansion, Qixin''s broken arm was torn to pieces, the night Yao sword tightly held by the broken arm fell from the air and was firmly grasped by a large pale hand. "Ah?" The scene was in a state of shock. The Shenji guards were shocked. Qixin widened his eyes, forgot the pain on his arm, and looked at the two people in front of him, his face was extremely ugly. When looking at the two men in front of him, his face was extremely pale, and people also breathed out in shock. "The sun and the moon? You are the sun and the moon? " This voice fell, the scene immediately burst out of countless screams and screams of panic. "What? Sun... Sun and moon? " "These two people are the legendary sun and moon?" "How could they be here?" "It is said that the sun and the moon have the power to change the stars and overturn the universe! It is an extraordinary power worthy of its name. Even if the emperors of all ages are in front of them, they are nothing but dust! I didn''t expect that they would appear on this cliff today "I think so. This is Hongbing. Even though sun and moon are powerful, how can they be indifferent to Hongbing?" "When the sun and the moon show their hands, we are hopeless. If we fight again, we will be enemies with the two adults. Once the two adults are angry, we will certainly not be able to bear the anger of the two adults, no matter how thick our background is!" "Let''s wait and see." "Alas..." ... People''s faces were pale, and their eyes were full of fear, and they looked at these two extraordinary and extraordinary beings with fear. Sun and moon double venerable hands, the rest of the people no longer choose to attack and kill Shenji palace, Shenji guards get empty, they rush to the direction of Qixin over there, and they soon surround the double statue of sun and moon. But no one dares to move. After all, Qixin is too close to the sun and the moon. They have already won the Yeyao sword. Once they do, they can easily kill Qixin. "Let go of Lord chishin!" A Shenji guard yelled: "if Lord Qixin has any damage, you must not escape the punishment of our Shenji palace!" No one can challenge the authority of Shenji palace. However, it seems that the sun and the moon do not work at the moment. The man wearing a yellow robe and full of scorching sun prints lazily held the night shining sword in his hand and looked at it casually. Then he opened his mouth and said, "your Shenji guards slaughtered the soul people in the sky cliff and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Everyone has seen this with their own eyes. The fault is in your Shenji palace, in your Shenji guards, but also in Qixin''s body, Our actions by the sun and the moon are just for the sake of justice and the order of the state of Lysander. How can you punish us? Can we say that the Shenji palace has reached the point of lawlessness, right and wrong? " The words fell to the ground, and all the Shenji guards turned pale. Chichin''s breathing was not tight. Yes... They were caught in the trap of the other party. Now these soul people who attack them have legitimate reasons. How can you hold them down with Shenji palace? For a moment, the Shenji guards were speechless and did not know what to say. But they are clearly not going to give up. "In the past, we still need to investigate in Shenji palace. People of Shenji palace will never kill innocent people without any reason. This matter has not been determined. You have no right to punish anyone without authorization, so you can''t hurt elder Qixin. So if you move elder Qixin, you will violate the rules of Shenji palace! We can deal with you! " At this time, there was a voice, and the voice was sonorous and forceful, and the attitude was resolute. However, once his seemingly reasonable words appeared, he immediately attracted the negation and contempt of Yang Zun. "That''s all right, but... It''s not your turn to say it, or you''re not qualified to say it." "Why?" The Shenji palace man was slightly stunned. But listen to Yang Zun cold drink: "because you are now suspects, since the suspects, what qualifications do you have to deny us here? Ridiculous The Shenji guards all breathed and gaped. "In order to maintain the peace in Risheng state, to help Shenji palace to maintain the order here, we must do our best to show no mercy to you who are evil. Now, let me send you on the road with this night shining sword! Jixin, you''re a very evil person. I''ll start with you That Yang Zun light way, and then directly raised the long sword in the hand, that is to chop toward Qixin. Everyone was breathing hard all around. "Stop it!" "Thief, don''t mess around!"All the Shenji guards roared and rushed over. But as soon as they were running towards this side, they saw a large number of extremely bright and moist beams in the void. These beams were only as thin as silk threads, but they were extremely flexible. In an instant, they flew over and entangled the Shenji guards here. The Shenji guards are now scarred. After a big war, they consume a lot and their strength has been greatly reduced. The master of the silk thread is the moon statue standing beside Yang Zun. Yuezun is a woman with long silver hair. She is beautiful and has a terrible breath. When her ten fingers were opened, the brilliant silver silk thread linked her ten fingers, and the profound power was transmitted along the fingers to the silk thread. These magical guards could hardly break free of these silk threads and get close to Qixin over there. "No, it''s too hard! If these Shenji guards are in full strength, they can fight against the sun and the moon. But now they are at the end of their strength. One month''s respect is enough to stop them! " There was a big voice in the crowd. The others nodded. They didn''t want sun and moon to kill the people in Shenji palace. As a result, both the night shining sword and the dead Dragon Sword must fall into the hands of sun and moon double Zun. If they get these two Hongbing soldiers, it will be impossible for these people to think about it again. People are dignified, look tight, want to obstruct, but dare not act rashly. After all, today''s yangzun has already won the Yeyao sword, and its combat power has greatly increased... therefore, people around the city can only look up and watch the changes. The situation on the scene was very strange. Qixin is like a prisoner in the execution field. No one can save him. He can only watch Yang Zun chop down the night Yao sword. But Chichin won''t just admit his life. He bit his teeth and dodged to the side with his soul Qi to avoid the falling night Yao sword. However, the surging sword spirit still blew on his body and lifted him aside. His whole body was covered with sword marks. No work! Chichin''s state was at its worst. You know, before shenjiwei can hold up to now, all rely on the strength of Qixin. Without Qixin, the defense line of shenjiwei would have been conquered, and the dead dragon sword would have been touched by those great powers. The situation would have been out of control. However, the constant use of Yeyao sword also made Qixin consume a lot. In addition, the sudden attack of sun and moon made him lose one arm. Now he has no ability to fight back against Yang Zun, who has Yeyao sword. "My Lord!" The Shenji guards screamed bitterly. Chichin gritted her teeth and struggled to get up. But he saw that Yang Zun came again. "Xuanqi shield!" Qi Xin''s rage was heard, and then the spirit of heaven was aroused. Seven mysterious lights appeared in front of him, which brightened the ripples, regenerated shield gas, and condensed into a wall, intending to block the attacking Yang Zun. But looking at Yang Zun''s body blooms the splendid divine light, the human like the God attacks and kills. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the air walls that rushed over were like tofu, smashed by Yang Zun. "What?" Qixin''s face changed suddenly and he quickly backed away. Yang Zun''s palm was instantly blasted on his chest. Pooh! Chichin vomited another mouthful of blood, then flew out and fell heavily on the ground. The force of Hun Shen hit the ground through his body, shaking the whole interior of the earth into countless dust.. all people''s bodies could not help shaking. Qixin is seven meat and eight vegetables, the brain is dizzy. But before he could get up, a foot had already stepped on his head, pressing his head into the soil, and then a long sword against his neck. That''s Yang Zun. The scene was extremely quiet. Shenji guards also all stare, breathing tight, trembling and looking. Who could have imagined that Qixin in the palace of Shenji would be trampled on his head and become so embarrassed... "plead guilty!" "If you are willing to admit your crime in public, I can let you live!" Yang Zun said without expression "Impossible!" Chichin growled, biting her teeth. Yang Zun wants to induce him to confess his guilt. In this way, if sun and moon double Zun kill these Shenji guards, the people in Shenji palace have nothing to say. If he does so rashly, although there are also excuses, there will be more or less trouble. How can Qixin not know? Nature is simply to refuse. However, Yang Zun is not an indecisive person. "I have given you a chance. Since you have made such a choice, I can''t blame it!" Yang Zun cold way, and then raised the night Yao sword, then toward Qixin mercilessly cut down. Obviously, he''s going to root it out. Only when Qixin is dead can he argue with Shenji palace, otherwise things will be very troublesome.If you have already done it, you must not be indecisive!! All of them lost their color in horror and glared. However, at this critical moment... "stop it!" An indifferent cheering sound sounded, and then a terrible sword spirit flew out of the crowd and directly cleaved to Yang Zun over there. Yang Zun frowned, slightly side of the head, dodged the past, and then looked at the crowd. However, several figures came from behind the crowd. The first one is the second blessing of heixuan auction house. As for his back, there is also a white haired man... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2207.1 "Two blessings" Seeing a group of figures coming out, many surprised voices were heard in the crowd around. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at the two blessings coming out. Only a few eyes are looking at the white haired man beside Er Fu. "He has come, indeed!" A woman with charming appearance and sexy figure looks at the white haired man with scorching autumn eyes, twists and licks her lips, and laughs. "With his character, he will come naturally, but it is a pity that sun and moon double Zun have won the night shining sword, and their strength has increased greatly. He has been unable to solve the problem." The man in a cloak beside him shook his head gently. "Well, is this your plan? At the end of the day, you deliberately bring the sun and the moon and ask them to deal with the white night. When they are both defeated, you can take action and take these Hongbing into the pocket? " The charming woman covers her lips and smiles: "although the means is somewhat clumsy, it seems to be very effective. Ha ha, now you have to earn a pot full of money!" It turns out that these two people are luochanu and Zhongyan. "The sun and the moon are indeed attracted by me on purpose, but I didn''t want them to fight against the white night, because I didn''t know that the night shining sword would be captured by the sun and moon double masters!" Finally Yan light said. He didn''t expect that Erfu would bring Yeyao sword here and give it to Qixing. However, it is also a means to give Yeyao sword to Qixing. After all, heixuan auction house can no longer protect Yeyao sword. "Oh? Is that right? So, God is helping us! At least the situation is favorable for us now! " Luochanu covers her lips and smiles. Her charming and beautiful eyes look at the white night over there, but there is a touch of worry in the depth of her pupils. "It''s true, but we don''t have much time. The experts from Shenji palace and heixuan auction house are rushing here. According to my estimation, those who resist them won''t give us too much time. We have to do it quickly." How hoarse in the end. "What should we do?" "Act according to circumstances." Finally Yan indifferently gazed at the distance, coldly said: "wait for the white night and the double Zun to fight, we will move! Then, you cover me "Do you want to wait until they are both defeated?" "The current composition of the dead dragon sword is still unknown. If you dare to seize it, you may be in danger. Then you should first take away the God and Yeyao! They are both defeated and wounded. With the help of the soldiers in my hands, no one can defeat me here. It''s easy to take them! " In the end, there is a light way. Luochanu''s eyes were bright, but there were endless worries passing through her eyes. She hesitated and asked carefully, "so you are going to kill the white night?" "I know you have some feelings for the white night, but sometimes, the things and the people who don''t give up have to give up!" Finally Yan seems to have insight into this idea of luochanu. The man was silent for a moment and said directly. Luochanu slightly turned her head, hesitated and then shook her head: "you think too much..." "I hope, but I still hold that view. To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. I don''t hate it in the daytime, but he has Hongbing, which is always a threat! And he''s already on the list! " In the end. "What?" Luo Cha female hears the voice, suddenly startled, charming small face white to the extreme, staring at the end of Yan. "You this... Is true..." the end Yan was silent for a moment and nodded gently. Luocha woman''s small face was dull, her lips trembled slightly, and finally she said nothing. He didn''t speak at all. But at this moment, he seemed to be aware of something and looked into the crowd not far away. His eyes wandered for a moment over several figures in the crowd. Those figures seem to have understood the end of this side, and also turned their heads to look at the end of the Yan. Some people looked fearless and looked at him. Some people were busy hiding in the crowd and disappeared... "these guys are coming too?? It looks like... This time it''s going to be a lot of fun! " Br > , all the people in front of them were staring at the cold voice. At this moment, er Fu is the focus of the audience. "Two blessings!" I saw the big moon Yan led the strong man of the big moon clan to come over, glared at him angrily and said, "get me the night shining sword quickly!" "Heixuan auction lost the auction, this is your dereliction of duty, you must be responsible for this matter!" Said Lord Qi sternly. "Yes, er Fu, tell us honestly, did you give the Yeyao sword to Qixing on purpose?" Guangneng Zun also said angrily. Originally, Yeyao sword was the treasure of his auction, but he didn''t want to see such a sudden appearance of Er Fu. Now that Yang Zun got the night sword, he wanted to take back the magic sword from Yang Zun''s hand. It''s just fantastic. Not only he, but other people also think so. So they want to put pressure on ER Fu to get the night shining sword for them. After all, no one dares to offend sun and moon.But they are too naive. What''s more, if Er Fu has this ability, do you still need to hand over the sword? "What do you mean, gentlemen? Now it''s the sun and the moon that have taken the Yeyao sword that should belong to my heixuan auction house. I''m also the victim. How can you claim justice from me one by one? Who am I going to argue with? " Er Fu said innocently. "You..." many people are so tongue tied that they don''t know what to say. "If you want to shine your sword at night, you''d better ask for it from sun and moon." No one dares to speak again. If they dare to ask sun and moon shuangzun, they won''t come here to make trouble for Erfu. Even a strong person like da Yueyan dare not face the sun and moon double Zun with Hong Bing. She knows that even if she grabs them, she will be seriously injured and hard to defend... the scene is quite quiet. Er Fu frowned and snorted, and then he went forward. "What are you doing, my lord?" Next to the slave Leng next, busy stop two blessing asked. "Take the sword!" Er Fu Shen Dao. "Take the sword? My Lord, I don''t know if you can come back. Even if you do, these people will fight against you again. Why do you have to do this? " The servant said in a hurry. "How can I not know that? But if I don''t care, the sword will be taken away by the sun and the moon. Then they will attack the dead dragon sword. Isn''t the whole world like the fish in his hand? At this time, I can only try to see if the name of heixuan auction house can frighten the sun and the moon. After all, nominally, sun and moon double Zun take away the goods of heixuan auction house. There is no excuse and reason. Although these people are not as powerful as sun and moon, they are prepared with sufficient reasons, and the nature of the two is not the same! " "This..." the servant had nothing to say. Er Fu went up to him and yelled, "are you both the sun and the moon? Please return Yeyao sword to heixuan auction house as soon as possible Although the voice is not big, but at this time it appears very clear and loud. But... The other party didn''t seem to hear it. The Yang Zun glanced at this head, and said without expression: "who put the sword spirit just now?" This is totally ignoring the two blessings! A lot of people gasped and were in shock. The sun and the moon are crazy, right? Even if you want to kill Shenji palace people, now even the people in heixuan auction house dare to ignore... What do they want to do? Do you think they want to bear the anger of the two superpowers at the same time? I''m afraid there''s no one in the state that can do this? The thought of this made people tremble and panic. However, those who have a good eye are aware that it is not right. Dead dragon sword! Yes! The purpose of sun and moon is to die dragon sword! As long as they win the dead dragon sword, they will not be afraid of heixuan auction house, and they will not pay attention to Shenji palace. With their strength, together with these two invincible Hongbing, who can defeat Lisheng state people? For a moment, the souls were breathless and surprised by the bold idea of sun and moon. "Sir! Please return Yeyao sword immediately Er Fu bit his teeth, and his tone became serious. He drank again. But the other side still ignored, but also drank and yelled again: "I repeat the last time, just now who put the sword spirit?" "Asshole "Don''t even the people in heixuan auction house pay attention to it?" "How dare you, our two blessing adults ask you something!" The people of heixuan auction house can''t help it any longer. They curse sun and moon one by one. However, as soon as these voices fell, the moon statue over there looked at it immediately. Although it is just a glance, the power accumulated in this eye is astonishing! All the people in the heixuan auction house trembled with fear and stood hard. Er Fu was angry and looked at the man with his fist clenched, but he did not dare to move. Although he was angry, he knew that he could not be the man''s opponent. At this time, only try to negotiate with the other party, although the other party is not willing to pay attention to him. "Not yet?" Yang Zun is also a little impatient. He shakes his sword in the next night and steps directly towards Er Fu. Just then, a white haired figure came out. "I put the sword spirit on!" As soon as the words fell, Yang Zun''s pace stopped immediately. He looked at the white haired man and shook his head. "Do you kneel down and kowtow, or do I break your legs and make you kowtow? Choose yourself "What if I don''t choose?" The white haired man asked. "Then I''ll help you choose the second one." Yang Zun Dao."Well, I''ll take the second one." The white haired man looked at the man with indifferent eyes: "but only if you can break my legs!" As soon as this word falls, the scene person breathes together is trembling. "Oh?" Yang Zun was also a little surprised and looked at the man strangely. "Are you... Provoking me?" "No!" The white haired man shook his head: "from the beginning to the end, you are challenging me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2208.1 "I challenge you?" Yang Zun is slightly stunned, obviously some can''t understand the meaning of this. However, he didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He directly locked his eyes on the white haired man, and his brutal murderous spirit was like the rushing river water to invade and cover him. Obviously. Yang Zun wants to fight this man. Er Fu''s face suddenly changed. He just wanted to stop it. But after a moment, he seemed to realize something. He stopped and looked at Yang Zun. Whoosh! But when he saw Yang Zun jump to the sky, he would chop with his sword. But at the moment when he waved his sword away... "Yang, don''t The moon Zun over there suddenly seems to be aware of something, his white face changes, and he shouts bitterly. Yang Zun breathed a tight, quickly stopped, turned back and fell on the side of yuezun. On this side of the eyes, the white moon has become extremely cold. To be exact, it''s staring at these figures behind the white night. "This is yuezun''s eye of foreknowledge!" Someone called out. "The eye of foresight?" Many people were astonished. "Month, what do you see?" Yang Zun''s face was tight, and his sword was shining at night. "Yang, you can''t just do this, or... You''ll probably die!" Yue Zun trembled and made a sound. "Will die?" Yang Zun''s eyes widened. He looked at the white haired man over there. Then he asked in dismay: "this man... Seems to have never had a period of bone loss. He seems to be a great Xuanjun. Can he kill me? Month, what are you kidding about? " "He can''t kill you! But... The people around him can kill you! " Moon Zun trembled. The people around him? Yang Zun was so surprised that he looked at the white haired man in a hurry. He seemed to notice that the black clothes behind him were like the motionless figures of statues. At this time, Yang Zun seemed to see something, and his eyes immediately locked in their waists. "These... Seem to be from heixuan auction house? What''s going on? Is this man from heixuan auction house? " Yang Zun''s face showed confusion. "Yang... It''s better not to provoke him!" Yue Zun said in a low voice. "Hum, this man''s strength is humble, but he is so arrogant and arrogant. If I don''t kill him, I will lose face." Yang Zun anger way, obviously is cannot swallow this tone. When we get to the moon, we should be careful not to use the sword!! Don''t make trouble out of the way, take the sword Yang Zun heard the voice, his face was heavy, and he snorted coldly: "just... Since it is so, let him go!" "Well, I''ll protect your Dharma. Go and get your sword!" Yue Zun cheered, then raised his hands, and his ten fingers moved rapidly. The silk thread, which looked like a halo, flew out of her fingertips, and then quickly constructed them together to form a huge net, blocking the front of the death Dragon Sword pit. "White Headed Boy, let you go this time. When I take the dragon sword, I will take your dog''s life!" Yang Zun is cold. He''s not going to put this guy in this way. But yuezun has the foresight eye, can discern the matter after ten breath, since she said there is danger, it must be dangerous. However, Yang Zun believed that as long as he took the dead dragon sword, no matter how powerful the opponent was, he would surely fall under his sword. He will be invincible!! It''s just... It''s not as easy as he thought. Just as he turned to get the dragon sword, the white haired man here had another drink. "Stop!" Yang Zun frowned and snorted. He ignored the white haired man. He didn''t even return his head. He went directly to the huge dead dragon sword over there. Whoosh! At this time, the sound of breaking air rings. Obviously, the white haired man moved. Yang Zun still did not return, but focused on the huge sword in front of him. "Presumptuous! How dare you act wildly in front of your father?? Get down for me Yue Zun''s angry voice rang out, and then he saw that the bright and moist light around him trembled, and his spirit was turbulent and tyrannical. The scene was full of voices, slowly boiling. Yang Zun still ignored and continued to look ahead. However, at this moment... Dong! A dull sound suddenly came out. Then a figure flew over yangzun and fell heavily on a small mountain beside him. The mountain burst to pieces in an instant. Yang Zun was slightly stunned. Has someone broken through yuezun''s territory? He looked at the broken mountain in a hurry, only to see the dust flying and the rocks splashing and blurring.After about three breaths, the dust slowly fell, and when all the dust fell, Yang Zun finally saw the scene inside. But see that the month Zun is lying in the middle of the rubble, dishevelled, to the extreme. "What?" Yang Zun''s breath suddenly solidified, and the man immediately rushed to the moon and helped him up. "Month, are you ok?" Yang Zun is in a hurry. "I... I''m ok... Cough..." Yue Zun got up, breathing a little disorderly. "What''s the matter?" Yang Zun was astonished and then looked at the other side, but saw that all the people there did not move. Only one person moved. It''s the white haired man. But... The white haired man is clearly just a waste of Xuanjun! How could they be defeated by Dacheng Xuanjun? "Who is it! Who did you dare to hurt Yue Zun? " Yang Zun cried out in anger, and his voice was full of resentment. However, when the voice dropped, the people at the scene were very strange. People are watching Yang Zun one by one, and stop talking one by one. "What? I''m standing here, and you ask them who hurt her? Do you think I can''t hurt her? " The man shook his head and looked hopelessly. "You?" With a cold look at the man, he said? What do you do to hurt yuezun "So..." the white haired man whispered: "then I''ll tell you, what can I do?" When the sound falls... whoosh! The sound of breaking the sky rises again. The figure of the man with white hair suddenly disappeared. What? Yang Zun was shocked and looked forward. He found that... With his eyesight, he couldn''t catch the figure of the man. It was not until the man approached that he could see the shadow of the other side! How fast! Yang Zun was shocked and roared. He raised the sword of Yeyao and cut it towards the shadow. But just at the moment of the shadow being cut, a red sword light suddenly rose, directly holding the sword body of Yeyao sword. Bang! The crackle came out. Yeyao sword stopped instantly. "Ah?" Yang Zun was stunned. Before the man could react, an iron fist had been smashed into his forehead www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2209.1 Bang! A violent explosion exploded. But looking at Yang Zun''s body, like an arrow flying out of the sky, slammed it back and smashed it to the side of the dead Dragon Sword pit, shattering all the stones and soil there. The whole horizon is like a boat in a storm, shaking wildly. Even the Dragon Sword swayed gently. The world was shocked. Da Yueyan, Qi adult, Guangneng Zun and so on are all stupid. Er Fu was even more gaping, his mouth wide open, staring at the white haired man with a ghostly look. Who could have thought that this white haired man could blow Yang Zun away with one fist! You know, this is not only the suppression of Yang Zun in strength, but also the performance that the speed is not weaker than Yang Zun. Otherwise, how can this person touch Yang Zun? "How could it be so?" There was a lot of surprise in the crowd. "Is his strength... Stronger again?" Luocha woman was staring at the white haired man with a dull face. Next to the end Yan congealed eyes, no voice. The rest of the powers were stunned and looked at the man in disbelief. "Yang!" Only listen to the moon Zun cry, fly to Yang Zun there, quickly help him up. "I''m fine!" Yang Zun pushed the moon Zun away and got up in anger. His eyes were full of ferocious staring at the white haired man over there. He never thought that he would suffer such a big loss in the hands of a great success Xuanjun, and he was still in public. What a shame! But... He''s not an idiot. When he just waved the night shining sword, he obviously felt that the night shining sword was blocked by something! How can you block Hong Bing? Yang Zun gazed at the red sword in the hands of the white haired man. He breathed heavily and his pupils shrank a lot. "This sword... Who the hell are you?" Yang Zunli asked. He felt the extraordinary power of the red sword. To be able to fight against the night shining sword, it must be a Hongbing. Just a great master of Xuanjun... There will be Hongbing! And he dares to use Hong Bing in public. Isn''t he afraid of being plundered by the strong? Or is he confident in his own strength to the point of fearlessness. Yang Zun didn''t know, but he believed in one thing. This man... Can''t be so simple as a great emperor! "Who am I? Who am I when you play wild in my place? It seems that you don''t take my long Jue in the slightest, and take my boundless horizon in your eyes The white haired man looks calm and indifferent to Yang Zun Dao. As soon as he said this, many people suddenly realized. Yang Zun was also stunned. "Are you... White night?"?? The master of the end of the world Voice spread out, countless pairs of eyes tightly locked in the body of this white night. "Is he white night?" "The man who once owned the sword of the dead dragon?" "It is said that this white night is not simple. Although the spirit level is not high, it is very effective. Even the king Qiu Tian was defeated by him!" "It''s said that he also took out the Yeyao sword and put it in the heixuan auction house." "You said that such a guy with a mediocre soul state, how could he be so lucky? I''m really envious of others for getting Hongbing one after another "That''s not..." "but why is he here? Isn''t it time to guard Hong Bing and fly far away? You''re still here? He thinks he can keep Hong Bing? " "I don''t know..." ... people around us whispered and whispered. The arrival of the white night was beyond the expectation of many people. Many people thought that Bai Ye had already taken Hong Bing away from here. After all, many people have investigated that there are other Hongbing''s on Bai Ye besides Yeyao''s sword. Now, his actions can confirm that. But... Why did he come back? Is it possible that he still wants to capture the night shining sword and the dead dragon sword? It''s really the lack of people''s hearts that snakes swallow elephants... "Oh? Have you heard the name of white night The white haired man also said faintly in the white night, and then walked towards the strange luck over there and a group of Shenji guards. The Shenji guards were all injured and surrounded by Qixing. However, facing the approach of the white night, they were surprised, not too much to guard against, but looking at him with expectant eyes. "White dragon master!" "White dragon master!" Several of the Shenji guards breathed out in a low voice. "Are you all right?" The white night swept his eyes and asked. "We''re ok...""White dragon master, please help us to protect the dead dragon sword!" The voice rises again, the Shenji guards are all sincere. White night nodded: "you don''t worry, I''m here, no one can take away the dead dragon sword!" Strong self-confidence was revealed in him. These Shenji guards have been in contact with the white night for a long time. Naturally, they trust him, but Qixing is not the same. He was transferred here later. "White night... Don''t be too arrogant. The sun and moon are not ordinary people. Although they have suffered losses, they are unprepared for you. Their strength can not be underestimated. In addition, people around here are covetous of Hongbing and the dead dragon sword. There is no lack of extraordinary terror in the crowd. Even if you can defeat sun and moon, these people... Are hard to deal with "Qi Xing raised his head slightly and said hoarsely to the white night. Although the white night let Yang Zun suffer a loss, but look at Yang Zun''s appearance, did not suffer any injury, its combat power is still, the situation is still not optimistic. Even if the white night defeated Yang Zun, his own state must not go to where, around so many strong people, what does he take to fight against it? "My Lord, in your opinion, what should we do now?" One Shenji guard asked. "Only to go!" Qi fortunately breathed a little, looked at the huge dead dragon sword with a pale face, and said hoarsely, "the situation here is very unfavorable. We can''t stabilize everything here at night, but they can buy us time. The adults have not come to help us. It must be that the space tunnel here has been blocked. We must leave here, dredge the space tunnel here and let you break it Open the space door and come here. Only the adults of our Shenji palace arrive here, then everything here can be controlled and the threat of the dead dragon sword will be solved As soon as this word came out, people were stunned and nodded in succession. Yes, Shenji palace people have not come to help. It must be that the space tunnel has been held. What people need to do now is not to stop these people from approaching the dead dragon sword, but to sort out the way for the reinforcements to come. Otherwise, they will never be able to resist so many strong people. "In that case, my Lord, let''s get out of here." A Shenji guard was busy. "Yes... If we release the dragon sword to them, I believe no one will embarrass us. Just go!" "It should not be too late. Let''s go quickly." Several people spoke one after another, and they had already made a decision. However, the white night here slightly turned his head and said: "if even those powerful Shenji palace who came to support can not solve the problem of space tunnel, what do you think you can do with it?" As soon as he said this, people were stunned. "They don''t know enough about the space tunnel of cangtianya. We can help them." Strange luck hoarse way. "If you can''t help, don''t put your hope on the reinforcements. If you can hold the reinforcements for such a long time, the other side is not a simple person." Shake your head at night. In his opinion, there must be people in the dark Dynasty who are making trouble. After all, people of other powerful families can''t resist the reinforcements of Shenji palace... but the words of the white night made Qi lucky unhappy. He murmured: "what do you mean?" "It doesn''t mean much. It just wants you to die!" "You... White night, you don''t talk sarcastic here! Is there anything else you can do Fortunately, I was a little annoyed. "How? No, but it doesn''t take much to deal with these things. Absolute force can change everything. " White night road. "Absolute force?" Qi Xing coldly hummed: "you can defeat the king Qiu Tian. I know you have some strength. But now this situation is much more complicated than the situation when you fought with him before. Do you really think you are invincible and can suppress these strong men? It''s ridiculous! Remember, people can be confident, but not arrogant. Sometimes, you still have to see the situation in front of you. Don''t be blinded by pride! " I''m glad that''s always the case with white night. Even though white night saved him. And his words also displeased the white night. However, from the perspective of a normal person''s mind, what Qixing said is also reasonable. White night shook his head, too lazy to explain. He took a deep breath and said calmly, "in this case, you can look at it here. Leave the rest to me." "Well, I''m not afraid to flash my tongue!" Fortunately, I still don''t believe it. The Shenji guards watched him one after another. Some of them were full of disbelief, and some of them looked forward to him... but they saw that the white night started to walk towards the Yang Zun over there. Yang Zun was also furious and stood up with his sword. His intention of killing was tossing towards the white night. "White night, I heard that you provoked Sifang Xuantian. I thought you were killed by the people of Sifang Xuantian. Why, who gave you the courage to stand here and challenge me?" Yang Zun cold road. "Challenge you? You come to my place to be wild, aren''t you challenging me? Challenge me? How can I challenge you? What qualifications do you have for me to challenge? "White night holding the sword from Huang, indifferent said: "now, I give you a chance! Get down on your knees! Suffer! So... I won''t kill you! " "What do you say?" Yang Zun was furious. All around the crowd were stunned, and then in an uproar. How dare the white night say such arrogant words, should Yang Zun kneel down? Who is... Arrogant? "What do I say?" The white night gazed at him and asked, "do you... Know where this is?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2210.1 The words of white night can be said to be domineering. But... Overbearing language is based on absolute strength. It''s hard to believe that a Dacheng Xuanjun said such a thing to sun and moon. The scene got weird. Countless people stare at Yang Zun. Those who hide in the crowd are not eager to attack. After all, judging from the performance of Bai Ye just now, he seems to be not weak. In addition, Bai Ye still has Hong Bing in his hand, which is not easy to deal with. Let Yang Zun try white night. If we say that the strength of the white night is not so good, fighting with Yang Zun will certainly hurt both sides. At that time, no matter who wins or loses, it will be good for everyone. What''s more, people at the scene were very excited that the appearance of white night meant that Lihuang sword and abandoned God sword had also appeared in the sky. Now, people have more choices. Those who had no hope for the night shining sword have also revived their hope. After all, there are several Hongbing soldiers now. If you put them together, maybe you can get one. As long as you get one, you will benefit for life! Therefore, all the souls have accumulated their soul power, urged their moves and sacrificed their magic weapons, ready to start at any time. Yang Zun over there was also stimulated by the word "white night". He nodded again and again, the golden pupil became a little red, and the violent in the pupil bead became more and more obvious. "Good, good, good! Very good! " Yang Zun stepped in the air and walked towards the white night. The spirit released from his whole body was just like boiling water. He said coldly and ferociously: "I have been in the holy state for so many years, and I have never seen anyone dare to say such a thing to me! In this case, let me meet you. Let me see what kind of arrogant capital you have, who once owned several Hongbing soldiers and even controlled the dead dragon sword! " "Lucky one?" White night frowned and rolled and stretched: "maybe I''m really lucky, but I hope you don''t deny my efforts." "If you try hard, how can you be so inferior? It''s ridiculous. You''d better see the real chapter under your hand! It is impossible for a man to go through his whole life by luck! " Yang Zun drank violently, raised his arms and leaped. He grasped the sword of Yeyao to kill the white night. At this time... "Yang! Don''t Yue Zun''s urgent cry rang out again. Yang Zun''s body trembled and looked at the moon Zun beside him in amazement. But see the moon Zun again urge to predict the eye, looking at the white night over there. Yang Zun''s heart sank slightly and stopped his body again. He said, "what''s wrong with the moon?" "You can''t go!" Yue Zun''s silver teeth clenched, and her small face was pale and said, "my prescient eyes tell me that if you go, you will surely die!" "How could it be?" Yang Zun was astonished, and then he was furious: "just a great Xuanjun, he can kill me?"?? Month, don''t talk nonsense "Yang, do you know if my foresight eye has ever been wrong?" Yue Zun turned his head and looked at him with determination in his eyes. Yang Zun was slightly stunned, and some could not speak. Yes... The moon Zun''s foresight eye has always been very accurate, which is also one of the unique skills of the sun and the moon. With the foresight eye, the sun and the moon have escaped many fatal dangers. This time, shouldn''t you trust yuezun? Yang Zun is not reckless, but calms down. But in public, it would be shameless for him to stop? How can he look up in front of others in the future? Yang Zun clenched his fist and was shaking with anger, but he didn''t know how to do it well. At this time, the white night here opened up. "What? Are you going to stop? " "You... Don''t be too crazy!" Yang Zun glared at the white night. But seeing the white night shaking his head again, the pale face showed a touch of fierce color, but the tone was incomparably calm: "since you don''t start, then... Let me do it!" As soon as the sound falls, the body disappears in the white night. "What?" People at the scene were breathing. Is that... Too fast? Is this the speed that Dacheng Xuanjun should have? Yang Zun''s face suddenly changed. He can only catch a little shadow, the same as before. However, the white night is in front of his hands, Yang Zun is prepared. I saw him roar, and his spirit quickly wandered around his body. Then, it was collected and turned into a piece of flame armor. After the armor was generated, the flames on it turned into barbs, and the void was twisted by the barbed. But as soon as the armor was born, a more fiery flame sword pattern came out of the void, and it was fiercely cleaved to this side. It''s Lihuang!"Presumptuous!" Yang Zun roars, has been prepared, stands raises the night Yao bombardment. This time, he tried his best to shake the sword away. But... Dang!!! There was a deafening noise. Then we can see that the attacking Lihuang sword is directly fixed in the air and is held by the night Yao sword. But... Lihuang sword is still, night Yao sword is crazy shaking, even the sword spirit is almost shaken. Yang Zun was stunned. He felt that the hand holding the sword was suddenly numb. The strength of holding the sword was almost destroyed. And before he reacts to it... sonorous!! A dark sword appeared again, and then, like the tooth of the devil, it broke the sky and attacked him fiercely. Against the sky and endless sword will attack this. Terrible power shakes the world... bang!!! The flame armor on Yang Zun''s body broke instantly under the black sword light, and the whole body was also subjected to endless sword power oppression. "Ah Yang Zun gave out a shrill roar. He could not fight against the terrible sword against the sky. All the means of human beings were invalid. This attack has directly divided the victory and defeat between Yang Zun and white night... at this critical moment. Whoosh! Next to a figure quickly rushed, grabbed Yang Zun and rolled to the side. When they rolled aside, the sword fell directly on the ground, tearing the whole earth and all the space in the earth. The scene vibrated wildly. People were shaking and the scene was chaotic. "What?" All the big moon Yan and Guangneng venerable people here are all frightened. Er Fu and others are even more astonished. "It''s impossible... This power... How can he exert the power of Hongbing?" Qixing''s expression was exaggerated to the extreme, and his eyes were staring at the white night. No one expected that the strength of white night would be so terrible... their impression of Dacheng Xuanjun''s strength has been completely overturned. But see at the moment of the white night, one hand holding from Huang, the other hand holding the abandoned God, is indifferent to watching the dishevelled sun and moon double Zun, people hoarse questions. "Now... Do you know where this is?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2211.1 "Abandon the sword!" The trembling cry of surprise was heard everywhere. There was a commotion in the crowd around. People looked at the white night over there in unison. Their faces were incredible. No one expected that the fighting power of the white night was so terrible! The front and the Yang Zun fight, actually also does not fall behind. People screamed. Yang Zun and Yue Zun got up in confusion. When they looked at the white night, their eyes were full of fear. This time, Yang Zun did not dare to underestimate the white night any more, and he did not doubt the moon Zun''s foresight. "Yang, go!" Yue Zun took back his eyes and called out in a trembling voice. "Go? Where are you going? " Yang Zun couldn''t respond to it, and glared at the white night over there. He has been completely stimulated by the arrogant words of the white night, but just now that two hands of the white night have deeply shocked him. He believed that if yuezun hadn''t responded in time and saved him, he might have been split in two by the abandoned sword. It''s hard to imagine that just a great Xuanjun could exert such power on Hongbing. It''s just incredible. Is this man a monster? That''s it! This son is unfathomable. It is meaningless to continue to fight. If it was planted in his hands, it would be the destruction of his great reputation! Better go first! Yang Zun decided to leave first. After all, they have already got the Yeyao sword. This trip is not in vain. The current situation is complex. Even if they really lose Bai Ye, their state is certainly not so good. It is better to leave here and keep the Yeyao sword first. Thinking of this, Yang Zun winked at Yue Zun, and they immediately retreated. "What? Yang Zun, are you running away? " Just as Yang Zun intended to retreat, a cold voice rang out in the crowd. As soon as this word came out, Yang Zun''s figure could not help shaking. He looked at the sound source and found that it was the voice of the big moon Yan of the Da Yue clan. "Miss Yan... Those who know the current affairs are heroes. I don''t have to bury my life here!" Yang Zun is biting his teeth. "You are afraid of the white night. Why make so many excuses?" Next to the adult Qi stroked his beard and said with a smile. "What do you say?" Yang Zun glared angrily at the Lord Qi. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Yang Zun. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s nothing if you were beaten by a great emperor Xuanjun. You can rest assured that even if we have seen it today, we won''t talk nonsense. We can guarantee that Lord yangzun is still awe inspiring. No one will say that you are a cowardly rat. Are you right?" The wise man sneered. "Yes The people around one after another roared and laughed in unison. "Ha ha ha ha..." the scene burst into laughter. All kinds of ridicule and ridicule are heard all the time. Yang Zun practiced the art of Yang inflammation. His temper was irritable and could not be stimulated. When he heard this, he was full of Qi. His whole body trembled violently and his eyes were bright red. "Asshole, asshole! A bunch of damned people Yang Zun gnawed his teeth and roared. His angry voice explained the anger in his heart. "Yang, don''t be impulsive. They are deliberately stimulating you. Don''t get caught in the trap. They just want you to fight with white night, so as to test the means of white night and consume his strength, so as to make wedding clothes for them! If you are impulsive, you are in their way Yue Zun hastily persuades. Although Yang Zun was angry, his brain had not been overwhelmed by anger. He tried to suppress his anger and said, "I know! Don''t worry, I won''t be cheated so easily! I know these people just want to take advantage of me. I''m not that stupid! " "That''s good." Yue Zun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "let''s go. Let''s let them go. Anyway, we got the Yeyao sword. This trip is not in vain. With the Yeyao sword, we are qualified to fight for other Hongbing soldiers. Don''t worry about it!" "Good!" Yang Zun nodded and glared at those people fiercely. He was planning to leave. The strong people around were not happy. But they can only get through the mouth addiction. If they really want to do something, no one will want to. But just as they were about to leave, the white night was also open. "What? Are you going to escape? " A simple sentence can be more lethal than others. After all, this is just Dacheng Xuanjun! "Asshole!" Yang Zun couldn''t help it. He suddenly turned back and yelled: "you''re just a waste of great Xuanjun. What''s your qualification to tell me? If it wasn''t for Hong Bing, you think you are qualified to fight me? I''m afraid you can''t bear my move. How dare you act like a tiger here? ""A fox pretends to be a tiger?" The white night looked at him quietly and nodded. He put the Lihuang sword and the abandoned God sword into the scabbard. The man said calmly, "in this case, then... I won''t have to fight with you. What do you think?" "What do you say?" Yang Zun''s eyes tightened, and his whole face tightened in an instant. His fists were pinched tightly. His spirit was like the boiling sea water, and he began to be manic. A great emperor Xuanjun gave up Hongbing to fight him. It''s not just provocation! This is an insult! It''s trampling! This white night, with the soles of his feet to trample on his dignity! What an abomination! What an outrage! It''s unforgivable at all! Yang Zun immediately stopped his pace and suddenly turned to stare at the white night. His eyes were full of angry flames. "Yang... No!" Yue Zun quickly grabbed Yang Zun. "Moon, do you want to endure this?" Yang Zun lowered his voice, but his voice was hot and dry at this moment. Obviously, his patience is reaching the limit. "The other side doesn''t need Hongbing. There must be other means! You can''t be fooled by him! " Yue Zun''s urgent way. "What do you mean?" Yang Zun shook off yuezun''s arm and said angrily, "do you think I''m afraid of a Dacheng Xuanjun? Are you looking down on me "I didn''t mean that..." Yue Zun explained immediately. "Since it doesn''t mean that! What else does that say? Let me kill this man and capture Hong Bing! Isn''t that good? He said that he didn''t have to fight with me. It must have been the previous moves that made him have blind confidence in his own strength. He didn''t understand the gap between him and me. This is the best time to kill him, isn''t it? " Yang Zun said with awe inspiring eyes. This word falls, month Zun immediately did not know how to refute. Yeah... The other party doesn''t even need Hongbing. This is an opportunity. Although he is very strange, his soul state is there. How strong can he be? Maybe, as Yang Zun said, the white night... Is expanding! "Mr. Yang Zun, the other white dragon master doesn''t even need Hongbing. Do you dare not fight with him?" "Ha ha ha ha, you are so timid!" "Tut tut... I always thought that sun and moon double Zun is a big man who has no fear of everything. Today, it seems that I am wrong. If Yue Zun doesn''t say anything, at least this Yang Zun is just a rat with a false reputation, and even a Dacheng Xuanjun doesn''t dare to fight. What a shame!" "How on earth did you become famous for such a rubbish?" "I think you''d better not call sun and moon double Zun, call cat and mouse double Zun, moon Zun is a cat, you are a shivering little mouse!" "Ha ha ha ha..." the harsh laughter broke out again. The eyes of everyone around Xiangyang Zun are full of banter and playfulness. "Shut up At this time, Yang Zun could not help but roar. The scene suddenly quieted down. People stare at Yang Zun. Yang Zun held the sword of night, glared at the white night, and roared: "since this son has said this, how can I shrink back? I''ll kill this stupid boy and let you see how powerful my Yang Zun is "Good!" "Go on "Ha ha ha, see what the Lord Yang Zun has in the end!" Four weeks later, there was another uproar. There was a lot of shouting. Yang Zun went straight ahead. "Yang!" At this time, Yue Zun gave a low cry. Yang Zun slightly side head. "I''ll help you!" Yue Zun''s eyes are cold, a touch of killing diffuse. She knew that Yang Zun had made up his mind. It''s useless to say anything at this time! Only kill the white night, all can end. Therefore, she will be on the side of the side, at any time to launch an attack on the white night, seize Hongbing. If the sun and the moon do not use Hongbing at night, yuezun believes that this person will surely die in their hands. "Good!" Yang Zun nodded and did not explain much. He started to move forward. The white night looked quietly. Yang Zun, with one sword and one man, stepped forward, and the fierce heat rolled into the white night. The earth on this side turned red in an instant. The temperature of the void rises in a straight line, and people around are afraid to get close to it. It seems that this place has gradually turned into a huge magma pool... how terrible! Everyone knows that Yang Zun is really angry this time. This momentum is not what ordinary soul people can bear. Let''s see how we can cope with the white night without Hongbing!People gradually quiet down, eyes tightly staring at the head of Yang Zun and white night. "Boy, but you said you didn''t need Hongbing. Don''t go back on it!" As Yang Zun walked along, he was speechless. The surging murderous intention pours towards. "Naturally, you do it." White night nods. "Hum, how crazy. In this case, let''s see my methods and die!" When Yang Zun''s pupil rose, a burst of fire force suddenly flew out of his arm, and later generations came here like a God. The terrible night shining sword directly cleaved to the white night''s head. Whoa! A starry sky and sword spirit appeared. But in the moment of its appearance, the terror and inflammation covered the sky and ignited the sky. In the white night, I only saw a burning starry sky coming towards me... that starry sky was so beautiful! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2212.1 All the people around me looked silly. The flame and starry sky distorts all the space around, and blocks all the paths that the white night can retreat. It''s like death''s terrible hand, falling from the sky, completely shrouded in this! It''s a horrible sight! Many souls turn pale. In their eyes, there is no way to escape at night! But just as the flame and stars were about to fall, the white night suddenly burst out with dazzling golden light, and then a vast and extraordinary divine power emerged. With his arms swung upright, his fingers opened, and he aimed directly at the covered flame, and stabbed the stars in the past Just listen to the white night drink, ten fingers attack, instantly buckle in the flame star sky, and then suddenly tear. Whew! The terror star sky was split in two instantly, and the move was broken on the spot! "What?" People at the scene were breathing heavily. It''s impossible! Yang Zun was also shocked. He didn''t hide or dodge in the white night, and directly smashed his moves? What''s going on? Did he use any magic weapon? Yes, it must be magic weapon. Otherwise, with his means, how can I break my moves! Yang Zun doesn''t know the ancient moves. Naturally, he doesn''t understand his skills. "Hum, good baby, but I don''t believe you can always use magic weapon to break my moves!" Yang Zun hummed, and then he threw his sword at night and attacked him. White night frowned, but did not speak, just to the side of the Dodge. If it is the sword spirit of Yeyao sword, it can be resisted by the magic power and the soul power of the dead dragon. However, if it comes to the body of night Yao sword, the power of Hong Bing can not be matched by him. "Oh? Can you hide, too? Then look at the blow When Yang Zun roared again, he burst out a lot of terrible flames and dazzling lines. When the dazzling lines were blooming, people also carried swords to attack and cut. At this time, every ray of his soul power had turned into a flame. In the blink of an eye, Yang Zun''s surroundings were directly turned into a sea of fire, and the white night was hard to escape, and was devoured by the flames on the spot. However, it seemed that the fire could not kill him for a while. Although surrounded by the fire, the white night was still unaffected, and he kept dodging the night sword in the sea of fire. However, Yang Zun is Yang Zun after all. In this sea of fire, his strength seems to have been increased, and his sword wielding speed is getting faster and faster. Besides, the temperature of the flames around him is also rising crazily, and it seems to be becoming more and more substantial. In the sea of fire at night, it seems that he is really like falling into the sea, and his action begins to be blocked. Finally! Pooh! The white night dodges not to be anxious, the waist is torn by the night Yao sword directly. As soon as the blood spattered from the wound, it evaporated into smoke. "Good chance!" Yang Zun''s eyes were burning hot, and then suddenly stabbed the sword toward the white night. The white night immediately jumped back and hid. But at the moment when he dodged the blade, a strange energy flew out of the sword tip that night, and quickly hit the waist of the white night. That wound... "not good!" The white night frowned. Whoa!!! However, the endless flames in all directions seemed to be attracted by the magnet, and rushed towards the wound of the white night crazily. The white night hastened to resist. But it''s useless. The flame is like crazy towards that, no matter what strength can''t resist. In an instant, all the flames enveloped the white night. In the blink of an eye, the white night around directly into a flame coffin! "Wow The audience exclaimed. This terrible temperature, enough to refine everything! Is this Yang Zun''s method? However... This terrible method is not over! "Sun! Now Yang Zun seizes the opportunity and rushes to the sky. With a long cry, he spurts seven beams of light straight into the sky. Then the beam falls again and hits the ground centered on the white night. When the beam goes down to the ground, a large array is formed. In the center of the array, a huge sun looms, the terrible high temperature and endless destructive power soar wildly... "white dragon master!" The guard couldn''t help shouting. "Well? Is he defeated? " Luochanu''s face was somewhat unnatural, and her voice was somewhat dry. Finally Yan did not say a word, just silently watching. "Isn''t the white night over?" "He is still too arrogant after all "Yang Zun also used the Yeyao sword. He went all out to fight with Yang Zun in the daytime with the help of Hongbing, but he actually abandoned Hongbing... Ha ha, it''s ridiculous!""If he''s going to die, his soldiers will be a thing of no owner." "It seems that we are too busy." ... the soul people around us whispered and were shocked by this scene, but they also got up their spirits and stimulated their spirits one by one. After the death of the white night, Hongbing became an ownerless thing. Naturally, they could not be spectators again. The real battle is about to be staged... "over! It''s over At this time, the two blessings could not help speaking. Looking at the gradually clear and huge sun, he couldn''t imagine how terrible the temperature and destructive power in the middle should be. "My Lord, what shall I do?" The slave next to him went up and asked. "You can''t wait to die like this. Try to find a way to rescue the white dragon master!" Er Fu Shen Dao. "Good!" People nodded and went up in secret, ready to move. Er Fu also took a step forward. But at this moment, he suddenly thought of something, the man suddenly back, looking back. However, the ten people standing in the rear were still as motionless as statues. "Gentlemen! Why don''t you... Move? " I''m so excited. But... None of them paid attention to him. Two blessings are confused. "My lord... Shall we do it?" Asked the servant next to him. "Don''t worry!" Er Fu quickly stopped the crowd. The crowd stopped one after another, looking at Er Fu in dismay. However, er Fu was indifferent, staring at the huge interior of the scorching sun. These matchless adults didn''t move, so there was only one reason to explain that there was no danger to his life in the white night, and even he didn''t even have a threat. But... Is he really OK in this situation? Er Fu couldn''t believe it. However, at this moment... Dong!! A white and dead hand suddenly pierced through the flame coffin and hit out directly. The whole scene was quiet for a moment... Yang Zun and Yue Zun were breathing together. The people on the scene were stunned. "Die for me!" Yang Zun is ferocious and refuses to give up. He roars and sacrifices his soul. the huge sun was slowly materialized, and gradually fell towards the flame coffin below, intending to suppress the white night completely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2213.1 The whole world trembled when the terrible sun fell. The void is shaking like a wave. People are like standing in a small boat in a storm, swaying with the shaking of the horizon. And the ground where the sun fell has been completely melted through by high temperature. The ground directly turned into magma, and the suffocating temperature forced the strong around to retreat again and again, and no one dared to approach. As for the flame coffin, it was gradually engulfed by the terrible sun. Finally! The burning sun completely swallowed the flame coffin, contained it in the middle of the burning sun, and then... boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the whole sun suddenly makes an earth shaking cracking sound. You can see that the huge red sun turns into golden color, and the surface layer is constantly twisted and rotating. It looks like a huge whirlpool, carrying the impact of terror to the extreme, and fiercely bumps into the flame coffin in the middle. All the people around me looked silly. They witnessed the coffin of fire being torn apart in the fierce sun, and the white haired man was devoured. The flame force that makes the scalp numb crazily flutters in front of your eyes. It''s like the sun exploding, like the end of the world. The temperature in the end of the sky is rising. The soul around him retreats. Everyone was stunned. All the people in Daliang city were pale. Er Fu was naturally in a state of panic. However, he glanced at the ten members of the matchless group and found that these ten people had not yet moved... What''s the matter? Er Fu was stunned. In this case, the matchless group doesn''t even fight? What are they thinking? Isn''t it their duty to protect the VIPs from harm? Is it that... Such a terrible move is not enough to pose any threat to the white night? No way! It''s impossible. He didn''t have to use Hongbing to deal with yangzun with his own strength. It was good that he didn''t lose. Did he still want to ignore the terrible means of losing Yang Zun? This is what neither blessing nor happiness can do. If he can do this, isn''t it true that the white night has been able to easily crush such great powers as Yang Zun... is it too fake? He''s just a great emperor!! If this is true, is it not that it is easy to defeat yourself in the daytime? Two Fu''s cold sweat, and then look at the other side of the eye, is full of fear. This fear is not because of the sun, but because of the people in the center of the sun. As the sun swirled and cracked, the temperature there began to drop. This continued for about 20 or 30 interest, everything slowly disappeared. The void distorted by the heat gradually returned to normal. But the scene over there is unbelievable to everyone. Seeing that the earth over there was completely melted through, a huge hole was opened in the sky. The hole was red, but nothing could be seen. The edge of the hole was full of magma. The intense high temperature might be enough to melt any soul. In this case, no one should be able to survive. But... People are staring at the top of the gap. There... There''s a flame burning there. It''s a human flame. Everyone knows who''s inside that flame. "How could that happen?" Yang Zun standing on the void below widened his eyes. He thought that the white night would disappear and turn into smoke, but he did not think that the flame did not burn him to ashes. "Yang!" Yue Zun flew over and called out. "That''s the strongest power of my heart. Let''s see if I can burn him to death!" Yang Zun gazed at the figure on the sky, gritted his teeth and sank his way. However, without waiting for the moon Zun to speak, the figure wrapped by the flame made the voice of the white night: "the power of the heart fire, is this the temperature?" "What?" Yang Zun was shocked. Around the crowd is more uproar. "It''s not dead yet?" "My God, how did he do it?" People trembled. People in Daliang City cheered. The Shenji guards were stunned and looked, and Qixing was stunned and shocked. As for the two blessings here, they are sitting on the ground with a dull expression. However, the flame covering the body of the white night gradually disappeared, and the body of the white night reappeared in people''s sight. Although he is still alive, he is not intact. There are many burns on his body. The burnt black skin makes the scalp numb, and even his eyes and nose are almost melted.It''s a miserable life. Seeing this, Yang Zun''s shocked face showed bursts of joy. "Yang, he still can''t bear your flame power. Come on, let''s seize the victory and kill him!" Yue Zun cried out in a hurry. "That''s right." Yang Zun was also excited and laughed: "I thought how powerful this son was. Now it seems that it is just like this. Once burned by the power of my heart, it is impossible to recover for a moment and a half. Let me strike again, and I will surely make them disappear in smoke and ashes!" With that, Yang Zun began to move. As long as the attack and killing are effective, the two men have the hope of defeating the white night. In one hand, his hands were ablaze, and his whole body was bursting with hot flame lines. In the other hand, he grabbed the night shining sword and rushed to the white night. As for yuezun, there was no longer any time to lose. He rushed to the past with a leap of pace and went straight to the white night. It''s a day and a night. "Wow People on the scene were shocked. And the strong people in the crowd can''t bear it, they are ready to start. After all, they can''t watch the sun and moon double Zun take a few more Hongbing, so that no one can do anything about them. However, as the sun and the moon approach the white night... bang! A green light suddenly burst out from the body of the white night. All the wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. His nose recovered in a short time after his injury. "What?" The sun and the moon were shocked. "No, I was cheated. He pretended to be seriously injured. He lured us to take the initiative and step back!" Yue Zun shouts in a hurry. To be able to heal the wound in such a short time is obviously premeditated. But at this time, it is impossible to withdraw. Yang Zun breathed. I don''t know why he was afraid. But Hong Bing was in his hand. There was no reason why he could not be killed! He bit his teeth, night Yao sword was once again wrapped in the flames of terror, and then fiercely cut to the white night. He didn''t believe that the body of white night could still resist the power of Hongbing! But at the moment when the blade of the sword is about to approach the body of the white night, the white night suddenly hits the sword directly towards the night. "Ah?" Yang Zun''s brain is a blank, completely stupid eyes. Is he crazy? Everyone thinks so. But at this time, Yang Zun seemed to smell something, his face changed with fright, and he tried to stop the attack. But... It''s too late! Pooh! Just look at the sharp night shining sword directly cut the arm of white night. But... After his arm was cut open, the white night didn''t spill a drop of blood. On the contrary, his arm seemed to be detonated by the Yeyao sword, which exploded directly and was hit by a purposeful Chaoyang Zun. Even the power on the sword at night was driven by this strange force, and flashed to yangzun. "Ah Yang Zun was caught off guard and fell to the ground with a scream. People looked at him in a hurry, only to see that his body was full of holes, as if he had been pierced by innumerable Qi. It was very terrible, and the blood gushed wildly, which was extremely miserable. What''s this weird and weird move?? "Yang!" The moon Zun roared, and then glared at the white night. His arms danced again, and a lot of light was tied to the white night. The light, like spider silk, surrounds the white night and binds it. However, strange scenes appear again. We can see that the green light of white night is all over the broken arm. The flesh of the broken arm grows like crazy, and a piece of white bone also extends from it. Before and after the two rest Kung Fu, the broken arm in the white night has healed successfully. All people''s brains were shocked and numbed by this scene. Is this the healing power of man?? No wonder white night dares to block that night''s shining sword with his arms. He has such terrible self-healing ability. What is breaking an arm? Even if a head is broken, it will grow out... the arm born in the white night directly catches the light, and then suddenly exerts force. His arms are constantly releasing golden light, and the power inside is so strong that people can''t help it... "terrible!" Yue Zun is shocked and pale, but he can''t resist the power of white night. He drags him here. Moon Zun body some imbalance, but still the first time to release the light, want to retreat. But the white night over there was already a blast, and the speed was ridiculous. In an instant, he approached the moon Zun, and one hand grabbed the soul of the moon Zun''s chest, which was to crush the soul of the moon."Go away! Cold moon and frost Yue Zun was furious and roared again. The spirit of heaven urged her. A huge moon wheel appeared behind her, cutting to the white night. The sky trembles wildly, the light of the moon wheel startles the world! But the white night is not afraid! "Kill God sword idea!" The white night murmurs, the finger moves, the fingertip pops out a slender sword grain. Whoosh! The sword pattern, like a broken tofu, tears the moon wheel in an instant, dissolving this move completely. Month Zun pupil crazy trembles, the person has not yet responded, his chest is a pain. Looking down, the palm of the white night has not entered her body and caught her soul. "No..." moon Zun shudders, is useless. Then see the white night suddenly force. Whew! The moon came out, and then he was taken out. Bang! Br > , the soul of a person who has been shattered from the sky for a few months is also powerless. People''s scalp is numb and silent... the sun and the moon are both worshipped and defeated www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2214.1 Clunk! The white night fell from the sky and stood in front of the sun and the moon. His magic power gradually dissipated, and the green light also slowly disappeared. When the green light completely disappeared, there was no scar on his body. Moon Zun and Yang Zun are both staring at the big eyes, while gasping violently and looking at the white night in horror. The great emperor Xuanjun has completely subverted their understanding. This person... Is it a monster... "who are you Only listen to moon Zun''s hoarse inquiry. "White night, Lord of dragon Jue, although I am not famous, you should have investigated me because of Hongbing." Calm way of white night. "You''re Farting!" Yang Zun was excited and his body trembled and cried out: "all the soul tricks you used are those I haven''t seen before. Just the one just now... How exquisite. This is the soul formula that you, a great Xuanjun, can touch? So... You''re not an ordinary person, you''re not just a god of the world... Who are you? Tell me! Who the hell are you? " Yang Zun was so excited that his Qi and blood were surging. Blood was constantly spitting out from his mouth and his wounds were splashing and bleeding. The white night looked at him quietly and did not answer. However, Yang Zun was right to guess that all the tricks he used were the famous skills of the masters of the Supreme God''s temple of heaven, which were not comparable to those of ordinary people. In addition, he also used the spirit of the dead dragon and the divine power. The divine power bestowed on him a strong and extraordinary recovery power. The divine power gave him unparalleled brute force. Although the sun and the moon are also strong, the current white night is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even without Hongbing, his combat power is also heinous. "Time to go!" Just listen to the white night pick up the fallen night Yao sword, calm said. The sun and the moon are breathing heavily. "White Dragon Lord, please don''t kill us..." yuezun shivered and cried out: "if you don''t kill us, we are willing to be cattle and horses for you!" "Yes, please don''t kill us... Please..." Yang Zun began to beg for mercy, and his tone was very sincere. But as soon as they finished saying this, they did not know where they came from. They jumped up from the ground in unison and ran into the white night. On their bodies, each of them was shining with the halo of the sun and the moon, and the terrible and extraordinary spirit swept them over! "Die!" They roared. Obviously, they are not willing to give up and want to make a final fight. White night frowned and seemed to have some expectation, so he carried the night Yao sword to kill them. Although the two men''s surprise attack is very sudden, but the speed of the white night is not slow enough to kill them before their attack. But at this critical moment... whoosh!!! Another burst of air swept out of the crowd and went straight to the white night. And then there was an extreme force of extinction that swept into the white night. Sneak attack! The world was shocked. "It''s the ancestor of Tianmei!" There is great power that makes a shrill cry. At this juncture, there is a big shot! Tianmei ancestor actually made a move! Obviously, they saw that this was the last blow of the sun and the moon. If they missed this opportunity, they would not be able to deal with the white night. Therefore, Tianmei can''t hold on. And... It''s a kill. The attack was extremely swift and quick, and the timing was just right. If Bai Ye tried to defend Tianmei ancestor, he would surely suffer a heavy blow from the sun and the moon. If he continued to kill sun and moon, he would not be able to prevent Tianmei''s attack... no matter how you choose, Bai Ye seems to have no way out, and he will surely die under this attack. They had planned for the surprise attack of love sun and moon, because they believed that someone would cooperate with them at this time. After all, they were seriously injured, and the probability of success in the sneak attack was too low, but this would be different. White night fell into a dead end again! "Father Tianmei! Stop it "He''s mine!" "Stop it!" "If you dare to touch Hong Bing, I need your life!" ... the powerful people in the crowd roared wildly, and all of them could not sit still. They jumped out of the crowd and rushed to the white night. "In the end!" Luochanu here was also anxious and immediately drank. "Go on Finally Yan slightly raised his head and looked at the front with his fuzzy face. Then he lifted up his cloak and pulled out the prison sword hidden under the cloak, ready to start. At this moment, the white night became the target of public criticism. Countless people want to erase it, all want to plunder his Hongbing. But at this critical moment"Well?" Just want to hand the end Yan all over a shudder, and then quickly will chisel prison sword put away, people repeatedly retreat. Luo Cha female Leng: "end Yan, what do you do?" But see end Yan full face dignified looking ahead, hoarse way: "did not expect... White night unexpectedly still have such a hand! It seems that it is not so easy for us to take Hongbing... " ? Luochanu was confused, subconsciously looking forward, only to find that those who rushed to the white night all stopped and looked at the white night in horror. And at the end of the white night, I don''t know when ten figures appeared. They stood in line behind the white night. One of them... Was holding a bloody head in one hand. That head is the ancestor of Tianmei! "What?" Luocha girl is confused. From the beginning to the end of the white night, he didn''t look at Tianmei. He only carried the Yeyao sword and chopped the sun and the moon. Pooh! Two heads flying in the air. The sun and the moon fall. The scene was a shock, and everyone was staring at the terrible scene. "How could... Be like this?" Luochanu looked stupidly. All the people shivered and looked at the other side. The body of Tianmei ancestor fell from the air. Because of the inertia, he was still rolling on the ground for several times. The blood just gushed out from the broken mouth of his body. Obviously, because the head and body separated too fast, the blood could not react. People looked blankly, everyone''s heart was raised to the throat, and countless pairs of eyes were locked in the person holding the head of Tianmei ancestor for the first time. Who is this man? Did he... Kill Tianmei? "Gentlemen, have you finally done it?" Er Fu sat on the ground, staring at the people. But the white night put away the sword and turned to look at the crowd. "My name is white night, and I am the master of the boundless world. You are making trouble in my place. Now, should you give me an account?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2178.2 The fall of the sun and the moon and the sudden death of Tianmei''s ancestor made everyone scared. Many people have not yet figured out what happened. They can see that the scene has been stabilized by the night, and even the night''s sword has been seized. The whole situation has been completely controlled by night! "White... White night..." "is this man white night?" "The master of Cangtian Cliff... Is it so terrible?" "Isn''t it? I don''t think he''s a great master! " "Dacheng Xuanjun... Can you be so powerful? And what about the ten people around him? Tianmei ancestor... Was it killed by them? " "My God, who are they?" ... people all look shocked, trembling and looking, and their faces are filled with inconceivable words. Even if they speak in a low voice, they dare not breathe. As for the words in the face of the white night, few people dare to speak. After all, this scene is so shocking... "Oh? You don''t talk? " White night hands attached, quietly watching the crowd, and the eyes fell on one of a group of people. "Are you from the city that never sleeps? Where is the Lord of the city that never sleeps? " The white night asked. As soon as the words came out, the people of the city that did not sleep were immediately agitated. A man in black armor came out from behind the crowd. The man''s face was full of flesh and beard. His appearance was quite fierce, and his spirit was also very powerful. "My Lord is here! Do you have any advice All night, the city Lord said in a coarse voice, with a look of arrogance. Although the strength of white night is amazing and extraordinary, but there are so many great powers on the scene, he doesn''t do anything about night city. He doesn''t believe that white night dares to take him. What''s more, if you want to move him at night, he is not a vegetarian. The night city Lord has no fear, and the people in the city are staring at the white night with a serious look. However, the tone of the white night is gentle, completely unaffected by the people of the city that never sleeps. He only looks at the city Lord who never sleeps and says, "why does the Lord of the city not night come to disturb the sky cliff for no reason?" "Chaos? White Dragon Lord, are you saying too much? The Lord of our city just came to the heixuan auction house for shopping, and was harassed by Shenji palace when he was shopping. He came here to ask for a statement. How could it disturb your heaven cliff? White Dragon Lord, although you and I don''t know each other well, I believe you should not be a person who can''t tell right from wrong. Is this the city Lord''s fault? " The city Lord hummed and said. "Then, why do you attack my men all night?" White night light said, and then a finger, to the group of people not far away from the city of Daliang standing together with the dragon of the road. Those are the Dragon Jue people who were injured by Xinlian nine before. All night, the city Lord heard the voice and frowned: "when did I hurt you "So you don''t admit it?" White night shook his head and said calmly, "well, I don''t want to embarrass you. I don''t want to go deep into this matter. You just have to apologize and take your people away. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. What do you think?" "Ha ha ha ha..." when the city Lord heard the sound all night, he immediately burst out laughing, and his face was full of ridicule and ridicule. "White Dragon Lord, do you look down on the city Lord? Ask the city Lord to apologize to you? Ridiculous, ridiculous!! What do you think of our city that never sleeps? Apologize to you in public? What is the face of my city that never sleeps? How can the city Lord stand in the future? Didn''t you think about it? Besides, the Lord of the city has not hurt your dragon Jue. White Dragon Lord, I think you''d better investigate this matter. I know that you have good luck and master Hongbing. You are young and promising. But you must remember one truth, that is, there are people outside of people, and there is heaven out of heaven! " All night, the city Lord is preaching, but the banter on his face is very obvious. Although this is like a warning from the elders to the younger generation, at present, it is more like laughing at the ignorance of the world at night. But after the words fell, some of them were able to laugh. The city Lord is arrogant and arrogant. How can he apologize in public? White night seems like nothing, but it is actually impossible. "So you turned me down, didn''t you?" White night asked. "Not only refused you, but also taught you." All night, the city Lord said with a smile. "I see!" The white night nodded and said no more. There are some doubts about the city Lord. But see the white night step forward, toward the city side of the night. The people around me are all in a fog and don''t know what to do in the daytime. But listen to the white night solemnly cry out. "Listen, the Lord of the city that never sleeps and the people of the city that never sleeps disturb our Cangtian cliff and kill my dragon Jue. As the dragon master and the owner of Cangtian cliff, I can''t sit back and ignore it. In view of this, I''ll ask the city of never night for a statement. If any potential clan dares to help them, it''s the enemy of longjue and the enemy of my white night. Do you understand?"The sound spread, the scene of an instant commotion. Declare war!! This is a declaration of war! White night is a direct attack on the city that never sleeps! "White night is arrogant..." "but he does have arrogant capital. Take a look at the sun and moon and Tianmei ancestors!" "I admit that he has strength, but listen to what he said just now. What does that mean? Is he trying to fight all of us? " "Hum! What a lawless fellow "If you really want to fight, don''t be afraid of him!" "We have so many people here, so many talents. If we fight together, can he stop it? I''m afraid we''ll have to step down the cliff! " "Isn''t it? But the most important thing is that we can share a common hatred against the enemy. If we fight separately, we will be defeated by him one by one. " ... people began to talk. Some people were angry, others were still afraid, but more people were indignant. After all, the word "white night" is too arrogant. Is this not to be a hero in the sky? "Good! Good! Good, you white night, good! I''m afraid you don''t even pay attention to my big moon clan? " Here the big moon Yan Qi''s chest can''t stop undulating, the small face a burst of angry color: "I''ll see how much you have, come on, do it, let me see your means!" The big moon Yan a word falls, the other powerful also have to open up, are a face of dissatisfaction. All night, the city Lord saw this, and the smile on his face became more and more strong. "City Lord, what to do?" The people nearby saw the white night coming, and immediately asked. The rest of the faces showed fear. "It''s hard to deal with the white night. Both sun and moon and Tianmei are dead in his hands. If we do it, we can''t take advantage of it." Some people look worried. But the Lord of the city laughed all night. "I''m not afraid. Originally, I made a counter-offer about how to let the powerful people around me fight, but I didn''t expect that the night was so ignorant and arrogant. Ha ha, now these great powers have been infuriated by him. When the white night starts, I will stir up the flames and let the crowd attack them, and the white night will be destroyed and gone!" All night, the city Lord lowered his voice and said with a smile. When people heard the sound, their eyes lit up. "Good idea!" "Take advantage of this opportunity to capture Hongbing..." "then my chance to stay in the city will come!" Speaking of this, people are eager to try. Looking at the eyes of the white night, it is full of excitement and greed. However, at this time, the white night suddenly speeded up and rushed towards the city Lord. He directly stored up the spirit of the whole body, turned into the soul force, and suppressed it. The surging intention of killing broke out from his body. "What?" All of them were completely confused. White night actually started directly. No matter what, just kill the city Lord! What is he going to do? Is it possible that he really intends to destroy the city of the night here? You''re kidding! Nocturnal city is also a strong force. In terms of scale, it can not even compare with Daliang City, and the strength of the city Lord is not comparable to those people of various religions. Is it true that such a person can be killed as soon as possible? Is white night a bit too big? The world does not know. But the Lord of the city was completely infuriated by the act of white night. "Asshole!" I saw that he was furious and roared. He could not help but directly killed the white night. "Do you really think I''m afraid of you? You know what to do! You don''t need Hongbing. It''s easy for the city Lord to kill you! See your own identity, mole ant! " When the voice fell, a dark rainbow rose in the palm of the city Lord all night. The rainbow is like the moonlight in the dark, with a little pale and a bit gloomy. After it appears, it directly splits the surrounding void and releases endless destruction and destruction. In the white night, no red soldiers were used, and this was the place where the city Lord was extremely angry. Although he didn''t use Hongbing when he fought with sun and moon shuangzun before the white night, in his opinion, after the fight between sun and moon shuangzun, he was very weak and consumed a lot, so he could not deal with himself. Can see him... Unexpectedly still so, how can let a person not annoy? So, the Lord of the city did it. And with the mentality of killing white night. In his opinion, even if he can''t kill white night, he should at least let this person suffer, let him understand that he is not good to bully! However, at the moment of his rainbow hitting the white night... whoosh! A sick shadow passed by. The rainbow disappeared in an instant. At this moment, the terror power released by the Lord of the city that never sleeps seems to be reversed by time magic. It disappears immediately and can''t be captured any more.White night like a tiger into the sheep, killed into the city of the crowd, arms like a knife, wanton harvest. In an instant, blood and flesh were flying among the people in the city that never sleeps, and countless people died... the people around were completely confused. They quickly looked at the city Lord who did not sleep, only to find that the one who rushed to the white night had become a headless corpse www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2179.2 Countless people are totally stupid. They look around in a hurry, looking for the head of the city Lord who never sleeps. Only then do they find that his head has been caught by a man. And that man is one of the ten people who stood by the side of the white night before!!! At the moment, the expression on the head of the city Lord is still angry. His mouth trembles and he can move. Then he stops slowly. "Ah?" Seeing this, someone immediately screamed. "This..." "are they again?" "Who are they? The guard of the white night? " "My God, take off the head of the city Lord who never sleeps?" "Just like the ancestor who killed Tianmei, he took his head away in a short time." "It''s no different from killing ants!" "How could that be possible? What kind of characters are the city Lord and Tianmei ancestor? Killing them is as simple as killing ants. What level of existence should such a person have? " "I''m afraid it''s as easy to kill emperors as to eat and drink water?" ... countless souls gasped, one by one, staring at the figure with the head of the city Lord all night. The sudden death of the Lord of the city without night was beyond everyone''s expectation, including all the people in the city. So many people forgot to resist when the night came. When they wanted to resist, white night had already slaughtered most of them. The rest retreated in panic. "How could that happen?" "What to do?" "Are we retreating or killing?" "Back? Where can I go back? Even the city Lord is dead... We can only fight at this time! " "But... Even the city Lord died in an instant. What can we fight against him?" "The city Lord was killed by his guards, not only the city Lord, but also the former Tianmei ancestor. What does it have to do with him? Now he rushes into our crowd by himself. This is our chance. If we catch him, he may have a chance to survive! " "Isn''t it better to kill him and capture Hong Bing?" "That''s OK!" "In that case, do it!" "Good, kill!" After a simple discussion, a group of people in the city of never night hesitated. They all rushed to the white night, intending to kill it. But... Everyone underestimated the power of white night. Although he was only a man of Xuanjun, he was extremely fierce. When he was close to him, he punched with one arm. He was invincible. These people in the city that never sleeps are all hanged by them. In the blink of an eye, these people have been crying and wailing. All the people in the city have been slaughtered. The body was scattered all over the ground, and the blood flowed into a river. As for the people around us, they are all stunned and trembling... the city of never night... Is thus destroyed! It was extremely quiet. At the moment, even the big moon Yan and other strong people dare not speak. The end of the crowd Yan and luochanu also did not dare to move. "Those ten people... Are they from heixuan auction house? Who are they? " Luocha woman carefully looked at the ten people, said the voice trembling. "I don''t know, but these ten people... Are the strongest ten people here..." finally Yan lowered his voice and said: "although I don''t know how strong they are, but with these ten people, the night is absolutely safe!" Luo Cha Nu a listen, charming big eyes in a wipe of different light, "so? I''m afraid your plan is about to fall through! " "I didn''t have any plan at all. It was just arranged by the top. If I were to be my own, I would not make such a stupid move." Finally Yan shook his head, then looked around, hoarse way: "what''s more, only relying on these ten people, white night can not control the overall situation!" "Why?" Luo Cha female does not understand to ask. "Because these ten people... Did not take the initiative to help white night kill people, but have been protecting him. If I guess right, these ten people should be the guards provided by heixuan auction house for white night! White night is the VIP of heixuan auction house In the end, he murmured. Luocha woman Leng Leng Leng, and then cover her lips and smile: "what are you talking about! VIP? Do you think I don''t know anything about heixuan auction house? Even if it''s a VIP of Xuanjin level, the guards sent are not so terrible! " "Is there no VIP on Xuanjin? Don''t you forget where the Yeyao sword came from Finally Yan asked. Luochanu breathed tight, then suddenly realized what, her face suddenly changed. "He mortgaged a handful of Hongbing, and heixuan auction house gave him more than Xuanjin level VIP treatment! The origin of these ten people is absolutely not simple! " In the end, there is a light way. "What do you want?" Luochanu hesitated and asked carefully."We can''t give white night another chance. Since he''s here, let''s end it here." Finally Yan light way, then turn around, toward the crowd next to go. Luocha female smell voice, cherry lips bite, eyes of worry more and more rich. At this time, the white night over there turned and looked at a potential clan called Cang decadent school. "Cang decadent leader, what should you tell me about Cang Tian Ya The words fell to the ground, and the faces of the Cang decadent sect turned pale. All the strong people on the scene were shocked. Only then did they understand that the white night should be blamed one by one. The leader of Cang decadent sect looks extremely ugly. Even the Lord of the city that never sleeps dies in the hands of white night, and the city that never sleeps is destroyed. He does not think that his mortal sect is better than the city that never sleeps. Better to die than to live! The leader of Cang decadent bit his teeth, whirled forward, clasped hands and bowed, and said: "white dragon master, we don''t know the respect of the dragon master. We don''t know the power of the dragon master. We offend the dragon master. Please forgive the dragon master. I''m willing to lead the people of Cang and leave the Cang Tianya immediately!" This is to comply with the request of apology and leave before the white night. It''s just. After the words fell, the white night shook his head and said, "to apologize to me and then leave is my request to the city that never sleeps. Your words... Must be another request." "What?" Master Cang was stunned. "What do you want me to do?" Cang Yao sent someone to ask. "Swear! Make a blood oath The white night is light. The Cang decadent sect was stunned. "No way!" Cang decadent leader almost screamed subconsciously. Blood oath? If this is the case, it means that he can no longer move the white night, no longer be able to draw Hongbing, how can he be reconciled? He just wants to take the advance as the retreat, leaves temporarily, but may not be dead hearted! May not be really vicious to give up! However, after the words fell, the white night raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were indifferent to the Cang decaying headmaster, and then slowly opened his mouth: "so, you refused my request, didn''t you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2180.2 This is like a demon whispering. The leader of the Cang decadent sect had a sudden heart beat, stuck in his throat, opened his mouth, and called out in a difficult and urgent way: "no... no... no... white dragon master, i... I didn''t mean that..." if he really wanted to do it, he believed that he would not be able to deal with the ten terrible guards. I''m afraid he could not even deal with the white night. "Not that? Then be conscious, and don''t let me waste my breath any more. " The white night face is expressionless way. The leader of Cang decadent was staring at the white night. After a moment, he sighed deeply and called for the people of Cang sect and ordered them to do as the white night said. Although the people of the Cang decadent sect resent it, they can''t help it. Other people''s swords are on their necks, and they can only compromise. "White dragon master, are you a little too deceiving? The Cang decadent sect has not done anything to you, nor has it touched you. We have been dealing with Shenji palace and heixuan. What do you have to do with you? Why do you have to wade in this muddy water "You''re right. What''s more, are you insulting the Cang decadent school? You don''t pay attention to the decadent school now. Will you not pay attention to us later? " At this time, there are two people in the crowd who can''t stop and point to the white night. Obviously, they were panicked. In the past, it seems that they have nothing to do with them, but when the white night is on their heads, it will be over. So they can''t wait to come out and unite with the people to deal with the white night. And these two people stand out, it is true that many people respond, people also understand this truth. As a result, many powerful clan leaders and patriarchs came out one after another and denounced the white night. The scene was boiling. There was a lot of excitement in the crowd. Seeing this, the leader of the Cang decadent sect, who was supposed to compromise with the white night, suddenly came to his heart. He no longer did what the white night said. He immediately took people to those who could rely on him and called out in a hurry, "please make decisions for our Cang decadent sect." "Don''t worry, Cang decadent leader, although this is Cangtian cliff and the place of white night, we are here, and we can''t make the decision by white night yet!" Da Yueyan comes out of the station and shouts for the white night. As a representative of the Da Yue clan, she is naturally the most powerful. This time, the Da Yue clan has sent many strong men to follow her. Although Da Yueyan has a lot of scruples about the white night, she can really use her hand, and Da Yueyan is not empty. Adults of Qi and Guangneng Zun and others also stood behind Da Yueyan and made clear their positions. With the support of these extraordinary outstanding strong people, the rest of the small and medium-sized potential families also have confidence, and dare not be silent again. For a time, the white night became a public enemy. The scene is no longer controlled by night. People in Daliang City, longjue, heixuan and Shenji palace all frowned and looked ugly. "There seems to be something wrong with the situation." Er Fu was pale and murmured. "My Lord, if you really put it together, do you think the dragon master has been fighting?" The servant next to him was pale and trembling. "With or without the double group of adults, once the fight starts, with the strength of the dragon master, he will be safe and sound!" Er Fu Dao. "That''s good." The people around were relieved. "But we may not be able to live." Two blessings added a sentence. People gasped and the heart, which had just been released, rose again. Er Fu sighed: "after all, there are not many strong people on the Dragon Master''s side. The adults in the matchless group will not take the initiative to attack and kill them. Their task is to protect the dragon master, not us. So once they start to fight, the dragon master may not be injured, but we may not be able to save it!" The words fall, the people around look very ugly. "So... What shall we do, my lord?" Someone asked. Er Fu was silent for a moment and did not speak. Obviously, there is nothing he can do. People in heixuan auction house could hardly see the extreme. And there are people in Shenji palace who have such concerns. Qixin bit his teeth and walked towards the white night with the help of two Shenji guards. "White night, don''t be impulsive and fight like this again. Once the situation gets out of control, it will be very bad for us. I suggest that we try our best to delay the arrival of all the adults in Shenji palace, so that the crisis can be solved." Chichin whispered. "Don''t worry, they won''t give you time. If they do, they will certainly do it before your reinforcements arrive, so it is impractical to delay time." The white night face is expressionless way. "What do you want?" Qixin asked angrily. He found that the white night was just a stubborn donkey. He didn''t listen to any advice from anyone. It was very annoying. If before, he Qixin, as a high-level member of Shenji palace, could not bear such anger. But now the situation is different, he can only swallow his anger."Here is the sky cliff, I am the master of the sky cliff, the leader of the dragon, and I want to say," naturally, it has the final say of me. These people are making trouble here. I naturally have to find them to settle accounts. This is not the case of the Lord, but you look at it as you see it. " The white night is light. "You... Good! Good! Good Qi Xin was in a hurry. He raised his finger and pointed to the white night with a red face and said, "let me see what our great white dragon master can do to punish so many powerful souls!" Finish saying, it is to shake a sleeve, stand on one side, no matter white night again. Shenji guards are also a look of amazement, probably did not expect to say such words in the daytime. From the meaning of his words, white night is determined to fight against the heroes in front of him. How could he be so arrogant? How dare he come from? Where does he come from? Hong Bing? The top ten? It''s a joke. If we fight, even if he is safe and can protect himself, I''m afraid the whole sky cliff will be destroyed by these strong men, right? It''s burning both jade and stone. "White night!! Hand over Hong Bing! Although we can''t destroy you, we can destroy the sky cliff, destroy your dragon Jue, destroy everything you have Just then there was a serious cry from the crowd. As soon as this word comes out, people on the scene are all trembling, spinning and roaring. "Yes, white night, hand over Hong Bing! Otherwise, I want you to lose everything! " "If you know what you''re looking for, you''ll give it to Hong Bing!" "Quick, hand over Hong Bing!" "You can''t fight us alone!" ... countless voices came out of the crowd. Gradually, the attitude of the countless powerful people in front of them has changed with the voice of the people. But there was little change from the beginning to the end of the white night. He glanced at the crowd in front of him, and then cried out: "it seems that someone is here to control public opinion and stir up trouble." "Fanning the flames? It''s just what the public expects! " Da Yueyan stares at the white night and says coldly, "white night, we don''t come here for you. We have no injustice or hatred with you. Now, if you hand over the Hongbing and retreat to one side, I guarantee that the people of the Da Yue clan will not hurt you. If you are wise, do as I say. If you continue, I''m afraid you will regret it!" "Then try it!" The white night indifferently said: "just in time, I did not intend to reconcile with you, you disturb my account of the sky cliff, I also plan to a family liquidation in the past!" "You "White night! Do you really want to? " "It''s just stubborn!" ... angry voices were heard. "You''re happy to have to force us to kill you?" Qi adults gnashing their teeth. "Then do it." White night pulls out the night shining sword and points to Qi dahen. "You..." Lord Qi glanced at the ten people behind him in the white night, and his face changed. But in the next second... whoosh, whoosh... a large number of figures suddenly flew out of the crowd, and they rushed to the back of the white night in a lightning fast manner. Instead of attacking the white night, they surrounded the people of longjue, Daliang City, Shenji palace and even heixuan auction house. White night eyebrow slightly move, look at those people. They were a group of loose mending, but their strength was extremely terrible. However, although they were scattered, they were very organized and disciplined. Obviously, their identity behind them was not simple. These people surrounded longjue and Daliang, and one of them drank coldly: "white night, if you don''t hand in Hongbing, these people will surely die. We can''t kill you, but you can''t keep these people! Are you sure you want to do this? " The white night was silent. The master clapped his hands and laughed: "ha ha, well done! It''s going to be a flustered night "White night, you can''t keep them. You are only one person. If you count the ten people behind you, you are only twenty pairs of fists. You are not our enemy!" A strong man said without expression. "White night, let me ask you for the last time, are you compromising or not?" The big moon Yan station comes out, coldly stares at him to ask. As soon as the words came out, the scene became quiet. Countless people stare at the white night, waiting for his reply. "White night, or... Promise them first!" Er Fu was a little frightened. His face turned white and he said in a low voice. Qixin was brave and fearless and did not speak, but his face was not calm. "My lord..." "I don''t want to die!" The rest of the people cried out. In their opinion, white night will surely save Hong Bing.After all, how can Shanghong soldiers be worth a few lives? The white night closed her eyes and said nothing. He didn''t want to sacrifice anyone, no matter longjue or Daliang. But the situation before us is really out of touch. "We have to find a way out of the encirclement and take these people away first..." the white night whispered to himself. And then it was. Whoosh! A figure suddenly leaped over the crowd and rushed to this side. All around were shocked, and they thought that someone was going to do something, so they went forward to respond. However... however, the figure suddenly fell down on his knees near the white night and said respectfully: "my Lord, the villains come to answer my orders... Juejian has made them less than a hundred li away from here. I specially ordered the villains to come to ask adults, what should we do next?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2181.2 The sudden appearance of this man surprised many people. People were all staring at the man. Some people looked at it for a while, and then they were surprised to find that this person was actually a person from four directions. "That token... It''s a person from the four directions, yes!" Guangneng Zun frowned and said. "How can people from all directions kneel down to the white night?" Lord Qi was also surprised. "I remember that there seems to be a gap between the four sides of Xuantian and the white night. Can''t it be that the four sides Xuantian ordered the white night?" Someone asked. "How could it be? If the white night is ordered, will the Hongbing on the white night be handed over to the four directions xuanzhu? " Da Yueyan snorted and directly denied the conjecture. She said coldly: "maybe it''s just an agent assigned to the four directions Xuantian at night. You also said that there is a gap between the four sides Xuantian and the dragon. I guess it must be that Sifang Xuantian also took a fancy to the Hongbing of Baiye, so he sent someone to take it. Naturally, he would not have made contact with him, and he would have to fight with Sifang Xuantian. You can see how stubborn this person is by looking at his attitude towards us. It is not very reasonable for a spy of this sect to probe into the truth and falsehood of Sifang Xuantian. It is not very reasonable, but quite in line with his stupidity And stubborn character? " After this, everyone nodded and thought it was very reasonable. But listen to the white night over there. The voice was not loud, but with the power of the people''s ears, they heard it clearly. "Oh? Are you saying that Jue Jian envoy has reached the heaven cliff "Your honor, yes." Said the man respectfully. "Good." The white night nodded, but his eyes glanced across him. He said coldly: "call them in first, block the entrance of the Cangtian cliff. No one is allowed to go in and out. Don''t let anyone do it without my command. Do you understand?" "Yes, my Lord!" The man immediately clasped his fist, then took out a Lingqi from his back and touched several inscriptions on it. The Lingqi immediately ignited and disappeared in the void. "My Lord, the order has been given." The man saluted again. "Good!" The white night nodded. The man seemed to want to say something to the white night, but the people here were impatient. Guangneng venerable directly stepped forward, pointed to the white night, and cried: "white night, you should not delay here. I will give you three rest time to consider. If you don''t hand over Hong Bing to me within three rest, then we can start!" As soon as the words fell, those powerful men who surrounded the city of Daliang and Shenji palace immediately took a step forward, compressing their space and approaching them with swords. The crowd turned pale and shivered. Da Yueyan and others also came forward, staring at the white night, ready to start. They can''t afford to give the night too much time. They also know that the reinforcements from Shenji palace and heixuan auction house are approaching here. Therefore, after three rest, if the white night refuses to hand over the Hongbing, then the great war will certainly begin. But as soon as the words of Guangneng Zun fell to the ground, the soul man standing in front of the white night suddenly looked back and drank in anger at the venerable Guangneng: "bastard! What are you? How dare you talk to adults with such an attitude! Do you want to die? " This soul person is a person from the four corners of the sky. He has no loyalty to the white night, but... He has the awe of the strong from the bottom of his heart. In his opinion, the white night, which can be captured by all the xuanzhu in the four directions, is the top strong one. These stinky fish and rotten shrimps all around can''t enter the eyes of Xuantian people in the four directions. How can we speak to white night in such a tone? The soul of such a voice, it can be said that the momentum is extraordinary, but the shock of the guangnen Zun some confused. And the people around are also scared, only to realize that the strength of the soul is extremely not simple. But the people were impatient. Big moon Yan Leng hum repeatedly, disdain to say: "how? White night, your dragon is not very large, but your tone is not small. We can not even say you? In that case, I''ll see what you can do with me if I move you Then she waved her hand. All people will immediately urge the spirit of heaven, raise the sword and sacrifice the magic weapon. This posture is already about to start. "Protect your majesty!" Jixin was immediately surrounded by Shenji guards. "My Lord, what shall I do? We''re done! We''re finished... "The servants of heixuan auction house screamed and trembled. Daliang city a crowd and the Dragon Jue people together. Longjue people shiver, but the people in Daliang city are surprisingly calm. No one can understand their calm, only they understand, because they know how terrible the person in front of them is. The general trend of thick and fierce startling gushed out from the crowd. The momentum gathered by hundreds of thousands of soul throwers condensed into a shocking energy and suppressed towards the white night. Ten unparalleled members worked together to shatter the energy.But the countless crowds have been pressing on this side. At this moment, the crowd is like the night sky, and the white night is like a lone star. At this moment, the tide of people is like the sea, and the night is like sand. In the face of countless strong people, the power of one person is too small. But he refused to retreat. He was still standing in the distance. He was... Always holding on, fearless, fearless. "I admire you for your courage, but at this time, your courage is nothing but courage! Now, let me wake you up! " Big moon Yan big drink a, direct lead big month clan strong person rushed over. "Kill!" Under the leadership of the Da Yue clan, Guangneng Zun, Qi Lord, Cang decadent sect leader and countless souls also rushed to this place. Those who surrounded Daliang city and Shenji Palace also attacked at the same time. The scene broke out in an instant. The situation was extremely chaotic and out of control. The whole sky cliff, trapped in the storm. "It''s over, it''s all over... Why is this guy so stubborn... Why so stubborn?"?? "Alas..." Qixin looked at the white night and the crowd that rushed over there with exhaustion on his face. However! Just then... Dang!!! A magnificent sound of the impact of ancient Hongzhong came from the gate of Cangtian cliff. Then, countless figures converged towards this. The terrible weather situation possessed by the world''s great powers is like a wave, covering this area. "Ah Those who rushed to the white night screamed and fell to the ground and shivered. Da Yueyan and other strong men? Well, they also stopped their bodies and looked at the gate of Cangtian cliff in shock. But there, the soul flies, and countless figures invade this place. "Who?" The mighty master trembled and exclaimed. "Four directions Xuantian Jue sword envoy here!! Who dares to be presumptuous A cold drink cry, ring through the sky cliff! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2182.2 "Jue Jian Shi?" When the world hears it, it turns pale. The name of Jue Jian emissary is like thunder in the ears of most of the souls present. After all, it is the strong one of the four directions. It is said that Jue Jian emissary is known as the first sword in the four directions of Xuantian. His sword skills are amazing and unmatched. Among the four Dharma protectors, Jue Jian emissary was the first one under the four Dharma protectors. It is said that Jue Jian emissary had been inherited by an ancient king of Kendo hundreds of years ago. In fact, he is afraid that he has already been able to compete with the four Dharma protectors in the four directions of Xuantian. This person in the four corners of Xuantian is also a great existence, put in the outside world, that is a real big man, can be called a magnate. How can you be so good? This juejian envoy is running here? More than one person seems to be here! The crowd stopped and gathered nervously to look at the direction of the gate. Just look at the countless figures coming from the gate towards the shuttle. All of them are powerful masters from the four sides of Xuantian. No matter who they are, they are not ordinary people. Everyone''s breath is full of vigor and strength. What''s worse, they are immortal xuanhuang. There are countless people in the Jin Dynasty, and there are more than one emperor of the world. This kind of combat power, put in any place in the state of Lysander, can sweep all existence. These potential clan people see, one by one is scared scalp numbness, teeth fight. Have they ever seen so many terrible strong men? Is this the person from the four directions? People can''t believe it. However, they don''t know that all of them come from the four corners of Xuantian, and they are all elite. Therefore, in terms of quantity, this scale is extremely exaggerated. After rushing over, they directly blocked the sky cliff and surrounded the people here. Although in terms of quantity, many potential clans still have an advantage, but it is not necessarily in terms of combat effectiveness. After all, these people come from different potential clans, and their minds are not uniform. In addition, they have consumed a lot in dealing with Shenji palace before. Once they fight, it is absolutely impossible to occupy it. They were astonished. Those powerful people frowned, obviously unable to understand why the Jue sword envoy of the four directions Xuantian came here. "Are they also here for Hongbing?" Yida can frown. "Damn it, I haven''t heard from you before! It must have been prepared for the sudden arrival of the four sides of Xuantian! " Da Yueyan said angrily. The rest of the people were also indignant and gnashing their teeth. However, at this time, Lord Qi suddenly said, "if they are prepared, why don''t they wait for us to fight with the white night and then go to reap the benefits of the fish? Instead, they are eager to intervene before we start. Haven''t you thought about this problem?" As soon as this was said, many people were confused. Yeah. If the four directions Xuantian is for Hongbing, why not guard at the door, but rush in? They are so strong, as long as they guard the gate, no matter who takes Hongbing, they will not be able to get out of their encirclement, and Hongbing will naturally fall into their hands. But if it wasn''t for Hongbing, why did they come here? People are increasingly confused. No one can know why these strong people come, and with the arrival of these people, no one dare to be presumptuous. Luochanu in the crowd was surprised and looked at the end Yan over there. However, she saw that she was thinking about something with her head down. At this time, a purple figure flew out of the elite of the four directions. It was a very delicate man. The man came down from the sky like a god of war with a long sword in his hand, and flew towards this side. This powerful force is extremely fierce. It looks like a sword breaking the sky. It''s very sharp. It makes people dare not look directly at it. This is the famous four directions Xuantian Jue sword envoy! Many people showed awe, and immediately came forward to salute: "see the emissary of juejian." The voice rang out. Be devout. The sword is not to be ignored. How proud! The powers frowned. Although Da Yueyan is not as powerful as juejian emissary, she is not inferior to juejian emissary in status. Seeing this, she is extremely dissatisfied, so she goes to drink and says, "Jue Jian emissary, what are you doing here?" However, Jue Jian Shi ignored Da Yueyan, and flew directly through the crowd. "You... Asshole, didn''t you hear me?" Big moon''s face is white. The rest are also very dissatisfied. Although the juejian envoy is powerful, it is too arrogant, isn''t it? Ignore them also get, even big moon Yan don''t put in the eye? If this offends the Da Yue clan, the four directions Xuantian can''t punish him? Da Yueyan stamped her feet and was extremely angry, but she could not do anything about it. After all, she couldn''t beat Jue Jian Shi. However, at this time, a figure jumped out and directly stopped in front of Jue Jian emissary.The figure of juejian stopped immediately. People are all a Leng, staring at a look, to see clearly when the people, all are shocked. This figure is actually the famous spirit magic king!! "The Lord of the spirit?" "Did he come?" "What''s the matter? When did you come? Why don''t we know? " The voice of surprise was heard all around. The great powers were surprised, but they were overjoyed. "My Lord, why are you here?" Mr. Qi was busy and asked excitedly. "Ha ha ha ha, I just heard that there is a lot of fun to see in the sky cliff, so I came here to have a look! In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I disguised myself a little earlier, which disturbed you all. Please forgive me... "The spirit illusory King laughed and said boldly. People are busy waving their hands: "how can?" However, many people sneer at such remarks. Come to see the fun? What hypocrisy, clearly for Hongbing! But no one can spot it. After all, the king of spiritual illusion should be with them, and with the support of this giant, people also have confidence. Seeing that the king of the spirit illusory rushed to Jue Jian Shi again and clasped his fist, he said with a smile: "Jue Jian emissary, please listen to the next word." Jue Jian wrinkled his brow and swept his eyes. He did not speak. Linghuan God immediately said: "Jue Jian emissary, I know that you are here for Hongbing, but for some special reasons, I hope the four sides Xuantian can cooperate with you temporarily!" "Cooperate with him?" Big moon Yan slightly a Leng. "Not bad." With a smile on his face, Linghuan nodded, turned to look at the white night over there, and said with a smile: "night snack, stealing Hongbing, harming Lisheng state, colluding with Qixin, trying to recapture the dead dragon sword, Jue Jian emissary, we have seen the strength of the four sides Xuantian, but we have many powerful people standing here. You can see it. I think that if we fight If we get up, we will only lose both sides and give the white night an opportunity to take advantage of it. So I hope that we can stop fighting for the time being. First, we will destroy the white night, destroy the dragon, and take the Hongbing into our hands. Then, we will consider the ownership of these Hongbing soldiers. What do you think? " As soon as he said this, people''s eyes lit up. The meaning of the king is to stabilize the situation and solve the white night. I think so. The strength shown before the white night has proved to the world that he is not comparable to Dacheng Xuanjun, and the ten weird souls behind him are even more terrifying and powerful. If we say that the four sides of xuantianzhong fight with these people, the situation is bound to be chaotic. When the time comes, no one will be able to keep him. If the white night is called to run, then people can really draw water out of nothing! It is for this reason that the king of spiritual illusion can''t sit still. He came here for the sake of Hong Bing. Naturally, he can''t let the situation become more and more unexpected. And his words also won the support of many people. "Lord juejian, Lord Linghuan is right. At this time, we''d better cooperate. This white night is not as simple as you think. The strength of the ten people behind him is very terrible. Even the strong men like Tianmei ancestor and the city Lord who never sleeps are killed by them in an instant. If we fight here, white night will surely escape By then, everyone will have nothing to do! " Lord Qi was busy. "Yes, juejian emissary, please consider the suggestion of the Lord of spirit and illusion." "If you join us, it will be difficult for us to fly in the daytime. The number of Hongbing soldiers in his hand is enough for us to share!" "Emissary juejian, if you fight, I can guarantee that you four Xuantian will go for nothing this time!" "Please think twice!" "Please think twice, my Lord." ... a great number of great powers also urged. The king of spirit illusions squints at Jue Jian and makes him smile. He believed that Jue Jian Shi was a wise man, and as long as he was a wise man, he should know what to do. The scene was boiling. Persuasion never stops. But... Juejian said nothing. No matter how dense the surrounding voices were, he was indifferent, as if he had not heard any sound, and turned a deaf ear to it... the spirit illusory God saw this, and a little doubt passed through his eyes. Is it time to think about it? At this time, juejian suddenly made a low and hoarse voice. "Get out of the way!" As soon as this word comes out, the spirit illusory God King slightly a Leng, the stunned looking at the Jue sword to make in front of. You''re welcome! However, Jue Jian made his face gloomy, and his expression was very calm. The king was shocked and his heart was full of fog. People subconsciously passed over.Jue Jian Shi went straight through him and went forward. What is this for? All the people around him were stunned. Countless double eyes are staring at Jue Jian Shi, and they can''t understand Jue Jian Shi''s behavior. However, Jue Jian Shi lowered his head and slowly flew to the white night. In the shock, amazement and inconceivable expressions of countless people, he made a fist salute to the white night and said respectfully, "my Lord, juejian envoy... Come to reply!" In a simple sentence, the voice is not loud, but after falling, it makes the scene silent... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2183.2 Back to life? Jue Jian emissary... Report to the white night? And the white night? What''s going on? How can Jue Jian make such a character yield to the white night? All people''s brains are blank after hearing this sentence. People''s heart, breathing in this moment become extremely intense. They stopped thinking and stopped their movements. They were all struck by lightning, staring at the Jue Jian envoy over there. Some people rub their eyes, some subconsciously stimulate their soul, clear their eyes, and think they are in the magic. But what is the illusion in front of you? That Jue sword envoy... Is making a solid ceremony for the white night now! Jue Jian Shi! Bow to the white night? The impact is really terrible! No one can accept it. Including the psychic king. Even hidden in the crowd of end Yan are a bit dull. "This... How did it happen?" Luocha woman stepped back two steps, small hands tightly covered cherry lips, charming autumn eyes open round, is also completely surprised by this scene. There was a dead silence. No one can understand or explain it all. But at this time, but listen to the white night toward juejian nodded, open voice way: "all the way, hard you!" "You''re welcome. This is what subordinates should do. It''s really a dereliction of duty to fail to protect the safety of adults at the first time." Jue Jian Shi clasped his fist again, and his attitude was so respectful that he would drop his chin. Is this still the juejian who is so powerful? Is this still that frightening existence? However, no one knows that Jue Jian emissary is not loyal to the white night, but to the four directions xuanzhu. Now the Sifang xuanzhu has become a prisoner of the white night. He will try his best to do whatever the white night asks him to do, and dare not disobey the half of the night. In his opinion, white night just killed xuanzhu with despicable means. Juejian worshipped the four sides xuanzhu most, but for the sake of the four sides xuanzhu, he could only compromise and be loyal to the white night. "Don''t worry, I''m still OK." White night nods. But Jue Jian emissary turned his head and glared at these people, and said: "but I can see that these people are not good for you! Please step back a little, and I''ll take care of these thieves for you. " The simple words fell, and the whole audience was silent again. Some... There is only a record of the sound of breathing down... "juejian emissary, you..." Linghuan God opened his mouth and called out. But when it comes to words, they don''t know what to say. Maybe he never thought it would be like this. Jue Jian Shi didn''t pay attention to anyone, just staring at the front coldly, looking like he was going to rush to kill at any time. However, at this moment, the white night suddenly said, "you go back first." "Yes, my Lord." Jue Jian Shi immediately bowed his head and retreated. He did not dare to disobey. With such a respectful attitude, many people once thought that juejian was serving the four directions xuanzhu! "What is the origin of the dragon master?" Da Yueyan trembled, realizing for the first time that the origin of Dacheng Xuanjun was not simple. "White night... You are a character indeed Finally Yan slightly raised his head, the fuzzy eyes under the cloak for the first time passed the excited light. Although it''s just fleeting. Jue Jian emissary retreated to one side. He stepped forward in the daytime with his hands attached behind him. His eyes were fixed on Da Yueyan. He said quietly, "the one who was going to kill me just now and wanted to take Hongbing. Now... Please continue!" When this was said, people all looked ugly, or angry, or unwilling, but no one dared to do it again. Big moon Yan is the most angry, she bit her teeth and said: "white night, what is the relationship between you and the four sides of Xuantian?" "It''s none of your business, is it?" "Can''t you really take refuge in the four sides of Xuantian?" Da Yueyan said angrily. On hearing this, the powerful people in the scene were shocked. If so, who dares to move the white night supported by the four sides of Xuantian? At least the people here don''t dare to make a mistake. But... If you have taken refuge in the four sides of Xuantian, why are these Hongbing still in the hands of the white night? Is it that the four directions xuanzhu is not interested in these Hongbing? But seeing the white night shaking his head, there was no expression on his face, and his tone gradually became cold: "listen, Da Yueyan, now you are not qualified to ask me here. On the contrary, I am the one who is qualified to question now." "You are... Presumptuous! How dare you talk to me in that tone! How dare you Da Yueyan was furious. In her opinion, people like white night are not qualified to talk to her at all.However, Bai Ye doesn''t care about these things. He just listens to him again: "Da Yueyan, you Dayue people have been doing mischief in my sky cliff and slaughtered the people of my heaven cliff and dragon Jue. Now, I will give you ten rest time for them. Within ten rest, you can either give me an explanation or I will cut you off!" "What do you say?" Da Yueyan immediately screamed, and her voice was raised by an octave. Has she ever been so insulted? "Don''t you agree?" White night frowns. "Of course, you bastard Da Yueyan was furious, and her small face was distorted because of her anger. People glared at the night and roared: "what are you? Even the four sides of Xuantian dare not say such things to me. Do you dare to threaten me? You bastard, I will never compromise with you even if I die She kept yelling. All of today''s things, nothing can make her more angry than the words of white night. The strong men of the Da Yue clan are also indignant. The strength of the Da Yue clan is not weaker than that of the four directions Xuantian. Although Jue Jian envoy has arrived, how can it be possible for the Da Yue clan to bow down? If they compromise, will the big Moon Clan lose face? But... White night doesn''t want to procrastinate any more. He raised his hand with a gentle wave. Jue Jian emissary immediately understood and led all the strong men in the four directions to suppress them. The souls on this side were in a panic. Listen to juejian Emissary: "listen, white night Lord only aims at the big moon clan. You don''t want to act rashly. If you dare to fight against the white night Lord and us, you are the same party of the big moon clan. We will punish them together. We will not be soft hearted. Please think twice!" As soon as the words fell, the men turned pale. Those who stood with the big moon clan all retreated, terrified, and did not dare to stand with them. In an instant, the moon was isolated. Big moon Yan autumn eyes a tremble, full of amazement. Does Jue Jian make it hard to break the skin with the big moon clan for the sake of the white night? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2184.2 The situation immediately became tense. The four sides of Xuantian were like tigers and wolves, staring at the big moon clan. Although the strength of the big moon clan is no worse than that of the four directions Xuantian, there are not many strong ones here. If we deal with other potential clans, it is definitely more than enough. But if we have to face the hundreds of thousands of super elite from the four sides of Xuantian, it''s just like hitting the stone with eggs. Da Yueyan''s pressure doubled instantly. The rest of her face was white, and she was shaking, and the pressure was all around her. There are many potential clans around, but no one dares to help them. After all, this is almost a matter of death. The strength gap between the two sides is too great... The Da Yue clan is isolated, her face is bloodless, and her eyes are staring. She had no idea that she, the big moon clan, would be forced to such a field... "Jue Jian Shi... You... Do you really want to move me? Do you know what it means to move me? " Da Yueyan''s voice was full of nervousness, but she still did not forget to remind Jue Jian Shi that she called out in a hurry: "you represent the four sides of Xuantian, and I am the daughter of the Da Yue clan. If you hurt me, it means that the four sides Xuantian will fight against the Da Yue clan. The Da Yue clan may not be afraid of you. If you fight, you will be both defeated, and you will be the four sides Xuantian It is bound to pay a painful price, and once the situation is like this, it will be out of control. You will also become the sinner of the four sides Xuantian and be held accountable by the four sides xuanzhu! Do you really want this? " Da Yueyan seems to be admonishing, but actually threatening. Indeed, to really move Da Yueyan, it is to fight against the Da Yue clan, especially Jue Jian Shi''s position in the four directions Xuantian is not low. His every move is enough to represent the four sides Xuantian. For a white night and to provoke the big moon clan, this is who, will not do, after all, it is a super strong enemy! It''s just that Jue Jian Shi''s attitude is unexpected. "Da Yueyan, you don''t have to worry about it. All my actions and decisions are given by xuanzhu. In other words, all my actions are approved by xuanzhu, so you don''t have to scare me with this!" Break the sword and open the door. The voice fell to the ground, and the moon was struck by lightning. "What? It was inspired by xuanzhu The souls around him were stunned. "That is to say..." "even if Xuantian in our four directions really wants to fight against the big moon clan, xuanzhu will not frown." Jue Jian Shi was particularly serious and said word by word. The sonorous and powerful voice came out, like a huge hammer, pounding at the hearts of every soul in the scene. People''s brain all trembled, stopped thinking, all like lost soul, silly looking at juejian make a crowd. "Impossible!" How can the cry from the four directions come out like this? Although there is not much communication between the four sides Xuantian and the Dayue people, they have been well water and river water all these years. It is impossible for the four sides Xuantian to fight against the Dayue clan. You are lying. You are lying Da Yueyan cried out in pain and despair. If she didn''t admit Jue Jian Shi at all, she couldn''t accept it. If it was true, it meant that she couldn''t go out of the world. Da Yueyan was afraid that she had never thought that she would die in such a place. "SA Wei lied, Da Yueyan, I will prove it to you now." Jue Jian Shi said without expression. When his voice dropped, he was already carrying the cold Jue Jian and walking with a group of soul people towards the big moon clan. The brutal killing intention seems to swallow up all the strong men of the big Moon Clan here. The big moon people are shivering and panicking. Although everyone here is also the elite of the big moon clan, the strength is outstanding in terms of the spirits around them, and no one can reach them. However, the number of them is too small... compared with the strong men in the dark sky around them, they are just a drop in the ocean! Once they fight, they will die. There is no way to live!! "Stop it!" Looking at the Jue sword which came from killing generals, and the indifferent heroes around them, the strong men of the big moon clan could no longer hold on. One of them, a middle-aged soul man, stood up directly and cried out in a hurry: "dear juejian, please stop. I have something to say!" But... Jue Jian emissary turned a deaf ear, as if he had not heard the words of the middle-aged soul man. The cruel Jue Jian directly cleaved to Da Yueyan. Da Yueyan looks pale in horror and wants to resist. But her strength is so small compared with Jue Jian emissary. Other people of the Dayue clan want to stop her, but they have become the fat flesh of the powerful people in the four directions. They are too busy to help others. How can they have the energy to help others? For a time, the big moon clan was in a desperate situation and everyone was in danger. No one dares to speak out and dare not to intervene. The situation has become rather grim.No one expected that Jue Jian Shi was so resolute, and the four directions Xuantian was so resolute. Even if the Da Yue clan wanted to compromise, they all ignored it. Why? The big moon people can''t figure it out. Until this time, the middle-aged man seemed to think of something, rushed to Da Yueyan''s side, and eagerly called to her: "Miss, quick, quick to the White Dragon Lord over there, quick!" "What?" Da Yueyan was shocked: "plead with the white night? Why? By what? " Pleading? It''s almost equivalent to surrender! Let her, the daughter of the big moon clan, surrender to a Dacheng Xuanjun... Once she does this, she will be ruined? Besides, what''s the use of pleading with white night? Now it''s juejian emissary who wants to kill them... "no time to explain, hurry up!" The middle-aged man was so anxious that he almost roared out. Da Yueyan''s whole body trembled and her brain was buzzing. At this critical moment, she couldn''t bear to think more. She could only clench her teeth and cry out eagerly: "master white dragon, please wait a moment, I have something to say!" At the moment, it''s not panic. Many people are hopeless. I can''t understand why Da Yueyan pleads with Bai Ye. After all, they are going to be killed, but Jue Jian emissary and the four directions xuantianzhong. But as soon as this word fell, the white night over there suddenly raised his hand and shook it slightly: "stop!" Two simple words fell to the ground, Jue sword envoy and the surrounding Xuantian people instantly fixed their bodies and stopped attacking and killing. Da Yueyan is stupid. At this moment, she seemed to recognize the leader here. Not juejian emissary, but the man called white night! "Miss Yan, my patience is limited. Go ahead, you have something to say." The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2185.2 All the people around me opened their eyes and looked at the white night. How could they have thought that these people from all directions of the dark sky were so obedient to the white night that they would kill them when they were told to kill them, and stop when they were told to stop. Is that too obedient? Can we say that white night has taken over the position of xuanzhu? People''s scalp is numb and shivering. Da Yueyan also can''t believe that, at this moment, she understood why the middle-aged soul would ask her to plead with the white night. Because the middle-aged man can see that Jue Jian makes a lot of people from the white night. The moon, looking at the white night, opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. The middle-aged soul man said in a low voice: "Miss, since the white dragon master is willing to stop, it proves that he does not really want to kill us. In any case, please stabilize him first! At least make sure we live! " "What shall I say then?" Da Yueyan asked eagerly. Now that she has a chance of life, she doesn''t dare to be as arrogant as before. She believes that if she continues to clamor with white night, white night will kill them all... "ask Bai Long what he wants, and we can apologize and kowtow. As long as we can do it, we will promise all of them!" The middle-aged soul stands on the road. "What? Sorry, kowtow? " Da Yueyan trembled and looked at the middle-aged man in shock: "I''m the daughter of Da Yue family. If I apologize and kowtow to him in public here, don''t I have to be ridiculed by people all over the world? How can this work? " "Miss, we have no choice now. If you agree, we can at least live. If you don''t agree, we will not bow down for the sake of the so-called dignity and face. This is indeed arrogant, and will certainly be praised. But I think you may not hear the praise of others for your high conduct and bravery of power. After all, you were a dead man at that time! ¡±The middle-aged soul whispered. Such a sentence, immediately make Da Yueyan tremble extremely, look dull. Yeah. What dignity do dead people need to care about? What face? Once a person dies, there will be nothing left... Da Yueyan is not an idiot. She can''t measure the weight of it, so she bites her teeth and wants to go forward. "Miss Yan?" The God of the spirit over there cried out. However, Da Yueyan took a step forward and made a stiff gesture to the white night. She whirled and whispered: "white dragon master, previously, it was dayueyan who didn''t know Mount Tai before. He offended the dragon master. Please don''t argue with Yan''er. Yan''er is willing to accept any request of the white Dragon Master. As long as the dragon master can let us go, what conditions does the Dragon Master propose, Yan''er They will all agree Seeing this scene, many people sighed in secret. People know that the big moon clan has compromised. If even the Da Yue clan were forced to bow their heads, they would not be able to fight against it. Bai Ye doesn''t want to provoke the Da Yue clan. After all, he knows something about the Da Yue clan. At the beginning of the war in the temple of supreme God, there were people from the Da Yue clan. The strength of this powerful clan is not weak, At least she is not afraid of the four directions of Xuantian. As a representative of the big moon clan, dayueyan''s status in the Dayue clan is not simple. Killing her is not good for the white night. Although white night is sometimes radical, he is never reckless. He knows that after the war, he will set up many enemies, so what he has to do now is not to provoke unnecessary or too powerful enemies. It''s enough to make Da Yueyan bow her head. "I know what you''re here for, and I know why you are so against me. I''m deluded. Don''t worry. I''m a man of right and wrong. I won''t make trouble to you. Now you just need to apologize to me sincerely, and then the compensation should be paid. The responsible person should be responsible..." Bai Ye said faintly: "after making a statement, immediately It''s enough to take people away from cangtianya and swear not to invade cangtianya or longjue in this life! Do you understand? " "Is that all?" Big moon Yan Leng. She thought that white night would ask too much, but she didn''t ask her to ask for it... not to mention her, the people of the Da Yue clan are also stunned. The middle-aged soul man was a man who understood the meaning of the white night. He immediately trembled and rushed to Da Yueyan and said, "Miss, don''t you do as the Dragon Master says?" The big moon Yan hears the voice, the whole body trembles, this just reacts to come over, hurriedly is repeatedly nodding: "Oh, good... Good... Good After that, he would like to apologize to the white night and those people in the Shenji palace. His action seemed a little busy, but he was very sincere... but at this time, he called out. "Wait a minute!" After the sound fell to the ground, a figure jumped out and directly crossed in front of Da Yueyan. When people see it, they are the king of spirit and illusion! "The Lord of the spirit?" The moon''s face frowns lightly.But listen to the spirit of God King drink cry: "Miss Yan, you don''t want to be this white night when!! This white night, clearly is to break us down, and then one by one! If you compromise, all our efforts will be in vain! " "What do you want?" Da Yueyan asked in a low voice. "We should unite and fight against the enemy together." "If we bow our heads to the white night, then we will lose all our previous achievements. Is it to say that you are here to see others do their power and fortune and see others arrogant and despotic? We should not be afraid of them. On the contrary, they should be afraid of us. Gentlemen, Hong Bing is right in front of us. Can you step up to the sky today? Do you want to give up like this The king called out in a passionate voice. When the words fell, there was an immediate response from the crowd. "That''s right. We are here to wipe out the curfews, seize the Hongbing, and maintain the order of Lisheng state. How can we be afraid of these mysterious people from all directions? All of you, unite and kill these unknown guys and capture Hong Bing "Yes, unite! Get rid of the white night "Unite! Unite "If we are still scattered at this time, we can''t extinguish the white night. After we leave, he will settle accounts with us one by one." "So we must unite!" "Unity!" ... the voice is surging, wandering in the heaven and earth, and is echoing the voice more and more, the mood of the soul person on the scene is also mobilized. The white night frowned. Juejian looks at the people quietly. He doesn''t care about the fate of the white night. All he has to do is follow the instructions of the white night to ensure the safety of the xuanzhu. But these have nothing to do with Da Yueyan. She snorted and went on. The spirit unreal God King quickly stopped her again, and said in a hurry: "Miss Yan, do you want to compromise with the white night?" "Compromise? Is this what I want? Not you? " Da Yueyan was angry and said: "why did you stand by while we were threatened by the four directions Xuantian just now? Now I''m going to bow to them, and you''ll jump out and tell us not to bow? What do you mean? If you are a white dragon, you are not willing to fight you "We don''t mean that! You see, Miss Yan, aren''t we fighting now? " "Our strength is no worse than the four sides of Xuantian. As long as we unite, we can defeat white night, kill it and plunder Hongbing. Miss Yan, don''t you want Hongbing? If you don''t take Hong Bing, Miss Yan, can you explain it to the Da Yue clan? " This words a, big moon Yan''s step suddenly a stagnation, small face also revealed thick dignified. Obviously, she was in a heartbeat. Yeah... She came here for Hong Bing. In the past, she fell into despair because these people didn''t help. Now everyone has decided to fight against the enemy. She has the capital to fight against the white night. If so, why bow down? She was staring at the front, her face had no previous excitement. "No, miss!" At this time, the middle-aged soul man in the back stepped forward quickly and urged in a low voice: "first of all, the white dragon master is not so easy to deal with. You can also see his strength. Secondly, once the war starts, the battle may not be over for a while. Once the reinforcements from heixuan auction house and Shenji palace arrive, These mobs must have been defeated like a mountain, and the situation can''t be retrieved, so you can''t agree! Come on, make amends to the White Dragon Lord, and we will leave here immediately "This..." Da Yueyan hesitated again. "Are the big moon people so weak? Or miss Yan, you don''t want Hongbing? " The spirit illusions God King cold hum. "Lord Linghuan, this is the business of my big moon clan. It has nothing to do with you." The middle-aged soul glared at the spirit, and the king drank. "I just don''t want to see Miss Yan''s fall into disrepute. As long as she bows to the night, she will be ridiculed by people all over the world." "It''s also our business to be ridiculed!" "But miss Yan is destined to be a great success. If she gets Hongbing, she will definitely climb to the top and become a figure in the holy state of Li!" "Lord Spirit, please don''t say it again!" "This is for Miss Yan!" "You..." the two people argued constantly, and the middle-aged soul man''s face turned red with anger. But da Yueyan is a little out of control. She breathed more and more tightly, and her eyes gradually looked at the white night over there. To be exact, it was the weapon on her body, and her eyes gradually became hot. "Big moon!" At this time, a voice of indifference came. Da Yueyan immediately trembled and looked at the sound source, only to find that the speaker was white night.Only listen to the white night light mouth: "I am not a good man, give you, I hope you can cherish, think clearly! After all, only one chance www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2186.2 This is a warning. A stark warning. Obviously, white night has noticed the intention of Da Yueyan. But in the current situation, the decision-making power is not in the hands of white night, but in the hands of Da Yueyan. Da Yueyan was a proud woman. Today, she was forced to compromise. Although she was lucky to find a life, it was impossible to say that she was so grateful to Bai Ye. After all, Bai Ye''s actions made her lose face. What''s more, she came here for Hongbing, so she came to bow to Bai Ye? Therefore, the words of the king made her extremely excited. In the past, the big moon clan was forced to bow down because no one helped them. Their strength was so small that they were not able to compete with the four sides of Xuantian. But now that they are united, we should unite to fight against the four sides of Xuantian people. This is already the capital to fight against them. Why not do something? Da Yueyan is excited and unwilling to give up the opportunity. "Miss!" The middle-aged soul sees things through. If there is a fight, it''s true that Sifang Xuantian can''t get rid of so many people at once, but a war of this scale can''t be won in a moment and a half. Once it gets into a deadlock and delays time, the reinforcements from Shenji palace and heixuan auction house arrive, the situation will be different... "five elders, you don''t have to say it!" Da Yueyan took a deep breath. Her face was full of seriousness. She said in a low voice: "I''ve made up my mind. I won''t change it any more." "Miss, are you..." the middle-aged soul man trembled slightly. But listen to the big moon Yan drink to shout: "the big month clansman listens to order!" "I''ll wait!" The people of the Da Yue clan yelled one after another. "Take Hongbing! Not until death Big moon Yan solemnly cheers. "Yes." People yelled again, one by one immediately looked at this side of the white night, full of war. The middle-aged soul of the sigh, face is full of helplessness and helplessness. After all, the big moon clan is not under his command... "Da Yueyan, is this your attitude?" "In this case, I killed you, I think the big moon clan will not say anything, right? After all, I''ve given you a chance! " "White Dragon Lord, I''m sorry. I just want a Hongbing to prove myself. I know that I''m sorry for you, but I have to do it!" Big moon Yan bit silver tooth way: "offend! If I have a chance in the future, I will make it up to you! " After that, he pulled out a sword and aimed at the white night. The attitude of the big Moon Clan excited many potential clans. They followed Da Yueyan one after another, offering magic weapons and preparing for war. Seeing this, juejian immediately ordered. The strong men of the four sides of Xuantian immediately surrounded, and the bugle of war had sounded. The situation which had just been suppressed by the white night had somehow become extremely fierce. This is really beyond people''s expectation. However, er Fu is acutely aware of what. As he approached the white night, he said hoarsely, "someone is fanning the flames and leading public opinion." "I know." The white night quietly looked at the magic king and said calmly: "this man''s speech is a little erratic, and after he has finished speaking, there will always be several voices echoing him at the first time. I think it should be someone who instigated these powerful families to fight with me!" The king''s action is not his own decision. Someone must be behind him. In fact, it is very important for Da Yueyan to surrender. If she compromises, the other potential clans will not dare to make any mistakes. Therefore, the king of Linghuan can never let Da Yueyan surrender, so he first persuades Da Yueyan. Now Da Yueyan has made up her mind to fight a war, and the king of spirit and magic is successful. "Whether it''s the big moon clan or the psychic God King, they are just the powers we see on the surface. Those hidden in the dark haven''t come to the surface yet. Lord white dragon, I suggest we make peace with them for the time being." Er Fu whispered. "Make peace?" "What do you mean?" he said "You can give them a handful of Hongbing first, stabilize them and delay time. When our reinforcements come, the situation will be stable." Er Fu said. He believed that both Shenji Palace''s reinforcements and heixuan''s reinforcements were not far away. However, he obviously did not understand the temperament of the white night, nor did he know the intention of the white night. He looked at the white night shaking his head and said faintly: "what you said is to stabilize the situation, just to protect the sky cliff, in the next policy." "Can''t you have a good idea?" Two Fu Leng next asked. "Of course." White night light way: "originally I want to calm people, can not kill, I try not to kill, after all, I don''t want to set up too many enemies, but now I understand... I always forbearance, will only make them worse, so I think what I want to do is not to appease people, but to seek justice for those who died for my dragon Jue!"As soon as the words fell, er Fu breathed, and the man stared at the white night: "Lord white dragon, what do you want to do?" However, the white night did not answer his words, but raised his head and looked at the big moon in front of him. "Big moon." "Dragon master!" Big moon Yan autumn eyes Ning staring at the white night. "You don''t have to compensate me in the future." White night calm said: "I now ask you to go." The big moon Yan hears the voice, breathes heavily, is about to say what, but sees the white night again raises the hand, the facial expression has no expression the voice. "Listen!" "Yes Jue Jian Shi immediately clasped his fist. "Since these people are stubborn and want to compete with us, we should satisfy them. From now on, non dragon Jue, Shenji palace, heixuan auction house and Xuantian people from all directions... Kill them!" "To order!! Kill Jue Jian emissary immediately roared. As soon as his voice fell, he rushed to the crowd and killed him. The four sides Xuantian people also immediately took action. Countless souls in all directions were like a pouring River, covering and killing them. A group of potential clans were shocked. They never thought that the attitude of the white night was so resolute and decisive. Although they were shouting loudly, they really wanted to fight. Almost everyone was in a panic. And they can''t be as fierce and fearless as the four sides of Xuantian. Almost every potential clan has its own little Jiu. How can they go to work hard? So, on the first day of the battle, a group of potential clans were beaten up. The scene was in chaos. Countless souls fight together. "Don''t mess up, everyone. Listen to my command and kill the white night first! Take Hongbing The king of the spirit and illusion yelled at the top of his voice. "Yes, we don''t have much time! Quick action, quick decision. " Da Yueyan also cries out eagerly. But when the voice fell, a hoarse voice came from her side. "Quick decision? I''m afraid that will disappoint you! " This word a, big moon Yan suddenly a shudder, twist head, just discover white night does not know when to stand beside her. "What?" The face of Da Yueyan changed greatly. Whoosh! Without waiting for her reaction, the beautiful body of Yeyao sword, which is just like the starry sky, has been attacked. "No The big moon Yan shrieked out a circle of beautiful light stars. When the halo appears, it immediately envelops her, and her body is also submerged in the starlight. When the night Yao sword hit, most of her body had been submerged in the divine light, the blade just cut off one of her arms, and then the light disappeared. When the divine light reappeared, Da Yueyan was already planted far away. She covered the broken arm, and her face was full of pain, but she did not dare to hesitate. She screamed, "stop him, stop him for me!" "Yes, miss!" The people of the Da Yue clan immediately rushed over with their swords and killed them at night. But... As soon as these people got close to the white night, they saw several figures around the white night flash like lightning. When these people settled down, people saw that they were the top ten masters of the matchless group. Their hands are full of heads. All of them are the heads of the big moon clan! In the face of these terrors, the strong man of the big moon clan is so unbearable. Big moon Yan Meng: "how can this happen?" These are the elite of the big moon clan. She knows that the guards in the white night are terrible, but should we delay the white night more or less? Why is a face-to-face Kung Fu, then all fall? Where did the ten monsters come from? Da Yueyan is completely scared to be silly. If she knew that the strength of these ten people was so terrible that she could crush and kill the strong men of the Dayue clan at will, she would say that she would not accept the bewitchment of the spirit magic King... all the strong men of the Dayue clan fell down, and there was no one to stop them in the white night, so she immediately killed them with a sword. Da Yueyan was scared and retreated again and again, and he called out to save me. The king''s brow was awe inspiring, and he knew the power of the white night and his guards. He did not dare to do anything about it, so he urged magic to cover the white night. The art of becoming famous is illusory art. Once his illusory skill is promoted, it is misty and misty, which makes people immerse in a world created by him. He believed that even if the strength of the white night was extraordinary, he could not resist his magic as a great emperor. If he can''t fight against Xuanjun, then it will be impossible. And the fact is as the king of the spirit and illusion thought, after eating the magic art in the white night, it really stopped. However, the king was afraid of the ten guardians. The white night was very far away, and he did not dare to mess around. At this moment, however, there was a sound. "God King, you just need to trap the white night, don''t kill him, don''t hurt him, those ten people won''t move you! Do you understand? "The king turned his head slightly and looked at the man who came by. His face suddenly changed. He said respectfully: "yes, my lord... But... My Lord, what''s the use of just trapping this person? If we don''t kill this man, how can we take away the soldiers? " "You can''t kill this man. I''m afraid that ten people will take off your head as soon as you do it!" Said the man. When the king heard the sound, his face changed. But looking at the man''s expressionless face, he calmly said, "let me do it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2187.2 There is a strong confidence in such a pledge. The spirit unreal God King dare not question, hastily nods: "in this case, then I will help the adults to cut off the dead mole ants of white night!" "Well." The man nodded. But his words fell in the ear of Da Yueyan, but he was astonished. "Who are you? What a big voice Da Yueyan glanced at the man and asked in a hum. On hearing this, the king''s face suddenly changed, and he said in a low voice: "Miss Yan, I''ll tell you about the identity of this adult later, but please pay attention to the tone of your speech..." hearing this, Da Yueyan is a little surprised. How could you be so respectful and polite to this man? Is this really a remarkable person? Da Yueyan is not a fool. Knowing that he must have a special identity and is different from ordinary people, she no longer speaks. However, he saw the man leaping over the king of illusory spirit and walked towards the white night in the distance. Da Yueyan saw this, swallowed a pill, but also wanted to go forward. But at this time, the middle-aged soul of the back suddenly rushed over and stopped Da Yueyan. "Five elders?" "Miss, you should leave here quickly and go back to the clan group at once!" "How can you stop me at this time?" "Have you not seen the horror of the White Dragon Lord? Do you have to lose your life to give up? " "Lost your life? Hum! Now it''s not me who has lost his life, but the white night. He has been trapped in the magic of the LORD God. It''s hard to escape. If another adult kills him, he will die. Once he dies, I will seize the opportunity to capture Hongbing and return to the ethnic group to shine. Who dares to say me in the ethnic group at that time? Who dares to fight against me? What I have lost will surely be taken back! " Big moon Yan said, eyes full of longing and firmness. "But miss... Have you ever thought that even if the man really killed the white dragon master, then you would really be able to win Hong Bing? Others can even kill the white dragon master. How terrible is his strength? Why should he take a share of you? Can you really get Hong Bing then? " The middle-aged man said again. Da Yueyan directly shook her head: "although our people have been killed and injured, I have many magic weapons on me. If I take advantage of the chaos to seize a Hongbing, there is absolutely hope. Five elders, don''t try to persuade you. As long as I have a chance, I will never give up!" "Miss, you can''t be stubborn..." the middle-aged soul is extremely anxious and tries to persuade, but it has no effect at all. Da Yueyan is iron, and her heart is going to stay. Even if she broke her arm, she would not give up. By this time, the people over there had already moved. He quickly leans towards the white night, but does not launch an attack on the white night, even more does not show the slightest intention of killing, as if only to pass by the white night. But the ten matchless members at the other end have noticed this fast approaching white night figure. Although the man didn''t do it, their intuition told them that he was dangerous. "Go Hearing only a drink from heiyuan, he jumped up with the other nine people and fell on the side of the white night in a twinkling. But the moment they landed. Bang! A golden figure burst out of the body of the man who came near. After the appearance of the figure, it quickly grew larger and became the size of a hill almost in an instant. With a lightsaber, he fiercely cleaved towards the ten matchless group. The lightsaber is bright. The blade of the lightsaber is actually filled with endless chaotic magic power. It is mysterious and powerful and can not be analyzed. What an unparalleled power! Once this power appears, all the Qi and soul power in the whole Cangtian cliff become dim. As if nothing in the world can compete with this force. "This is the power of the best chaos!! This is the power that the superior magnates can release! " A member of the matchless group, aware of the extraordinary power, immediately cried out. "Is this man a superior magnate?" Another one stares at the soul of the rush, shocked to ask. "No, he is not, but he is sealed with the power of the superior magnate! And... It''s not the power of ordinary giants! Be careful Black yuan seems to be aware of something, his face is calm, anxious is to urge the spirit of heaven to resist. The rest of them all turned pale and did not dare to hesitate. They all used their strongest defense. In an instant, in front of heiyuan and others, it is like ten thousand flowers in full bloom, and countless defensive soul rhymes crackled out. In front of the white night, there are three layers inside and three layers outside. They are wrapped tightly by various boundary masks. But when the lightsaber was chopped over, it was like cutting tofu and all of them were chopped. Can''t even the matchless group stop his attack? "Not good!" "Chief, we can''t stop it!"The rest turned pale. But heiyuan didn''t flinch, but he yelled: "help me!" After the words fell, he rushed up on his own initiative. He grabbed the blade of the sword and grasped it fiercely. In an instant, the speed of the lightsaber slowed down a lot. Heiyuan immediately launched his soul power into his arms. His arms became as bright as diamonds, and the power released from them was amazing, but it was not enough to stop the lightsaber. The other members of the matchless group did not dare to hesitate. They rushed up one after another, urging the spirit of heaven to inject into the body of the black abyss. With the help of Wushuang group members, heiyuan''s arm strength increased greatly, and the speed of lightsaber finally slowed down. Next second... whoosh! In the light and shadow, a dark shadow suddenly appeared. That is the essence of the soul. He only saw his backhand sword, pulled out a withered sword, and directly aimed at the white night here. "Hong Bing?" Heiyuan''s pupils are tight. The world trembled. No one expected that, at this critical point, there are still Hongbing owners! How sudden this attack, coupled with the suppression of superior magnate''s pure divine power, members of the matchless group have no time to stop it! They were all trapped by lightsabers, and they didn''t expect that the other side had Hongbing. At this time, the chance to save white night was very small. It was a premeditated blow. It''s also a sure shot. Around countless pairs of eyes staring at this blow. Heiyuan''s face was black and his eyes were full of anger. Da Yueyan here is ready to go up and rob Hong Bing. However, just at the moment when this withered sword is about to hit the white night... whoosh! A black light passed by, holding the sword in an instant. "What?" The world exclaimed. The man holding the Hongbing was stunned and looked forward. But I saw that the closed eyes of the white night, which was confused by magic, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the person in front of him coldly. "Long time no see!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2188.2 "White night?" In front of the end Yan slightly raised his head, under the cloak fuzzy face seeps out a touch of surprise. Why is the white night not dominated by the magic of the king? And you''re defending him against this killing? Does white night know his existence, and... Is he deliberately pretending to be controlled by illusions to make him appear? Finally Yan eyes Lin tight, immediately withdraw, want to leave temporarily. But just as he moved, the edge of the sword had already cut vertically. How fast! Finally Yan breath a tight, immediately again sacrifice crack gun block kill in the past. Bang! Two Hongbing collided with each other and made a violent impact. Finally Yan was shaken away by this terrible shock, but Bai Ye released Lihuang sword at this time. He raised Yeyao sword and cut it again. It seemed that he had been premeditated. Yeyao sword directly cut through the impact of two Hongbing soldiers and quickly approached Zhongyan. Finally Yan''s face suddenly changed. It''s too late to dodge. White night grabbed his cloak and pulled him towards his side. Inspired by the divine power, the power of the white night is so terrible that it can''t be resisted in the end, and is directly approached by the white night. However, Zhongyan also has means. His fingers move rapidly and his fingertips float with thick and powerful dazzling lines. The dazzle lines are mixed with the power of space and time, which are very mysterious. After they appear, they cover Zhongyan''s body like armor. Because they are too close to the white night, they even link with the white night, and they hold every inch of Qi and flesh of his whole body In the white night, as long as he attacked and killed any part of Zhongyan, he himself would be bitten by this force, and he would also be hurt in the end. This is not to hurt the enemy a thousand times and lose eight hundred. This is to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose a thousand. But white night did not panic. He got back to Hongbing and transferred the body of the abandoned divine sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword, and used the sword power of the three Hongbing forces to coerce the mysterious energy of Zhongyan, and cut off the connection between himself and him. Although this kind of power is powerful, it can''t defeat Hongbing in the end. This mysterious energy is completely stripped off by the power of three Hongbing soldiers. At the end of the day, there is no defense. But... The white night has no hand to kill. This is still what he wants to see, and obviously he has counted it. "Although I haven''t seen you for a while, your strength has increased rapidly." White night looks at the end Yan in front of, the corner of the mouth rises, smile slightly way. "You surprised me." Finally Yan said quietly: "I don''t know if you are lucky or your talent is amazing. I always thought that the gap between us will be bigger and bigger, but I don''t want you not to be pulled down by me, even in some strength, you are even stronger than me! You are a variable, a white state! " "The variables in the state of Lysander? Did you pull it off? " White night eyes micro coagulation, staring at the end of Yan, low voice: "end Yan, you... Who is it?" "It doesn''t matter. I think it''s time I left!" Finally Yan said in a low voice: "although you have lifted my skill, you can''t kill me now. White night, this time you can win. Goodbye!" Finish saying, end Yan behind reappear the force of space, a space door appears behind him. In the end, it seems to be retreating. However, the white night is eye dew a wipe to kill meaning, light a smile hoarse way: "who said I can''t kill you?" "Well?" Finally Yan breathed a tight, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his face changed with fright, the face under the cloak was full of shock. Obviously, he was aware of the extreme danger! "Master!" Only listen to the end Yan shrill cry, the body instantly burst out a thick and fierce divine power. This divine power is different from the divine power of the white night. It actually runs through the void and connects with some great person outside the sky. After the outbreak of this divine power, a little silver liquid was permeated into his skin, which was as bright as crystal and extremely beautiful. They quickly covered Zhongyan''s body, eating his body a little bit, but it was more like protection. Finally Yan pupil crazy trembles, dead staring at the white night in front of. However, at this time, the huge dead dragon sword behind the white night suddenly trembled, and then a sword light suddenly soared into the sky, and cut across it at a speed that is hard to see with the naked eye, and directly chopped on the lightsaber which was restrained by the members of the matchless group. Bang Dang! The lightsaber is instantly chopped by the sword Qi of the dead dragon. No matter how strong the lightsaber is, how can it surpass the invincible dragon sword? Heiyuan and others were directly liberated. At the moment of liberation, ten people suddenly appeared at the side of Zhongyan, and it was ten claw like hands grasping at Zhongyan''s body. Ten big hands are like the ten daggers of death... "end Yan!" The luochanu over there was shocked.In the end, the breath is trembling. Until this time, he did not understand one thing! "The dead Dragon Sword... Is not sealed, it is still manipulated by you?" At the end of the day, the voice was shaking. He couldn''t imagine that the so-called Dead dragon sword was sealed, which was always a game in the white night! "Although we are all from the land of nine souls, but you tried to kill me many times. In the end, I''m sorry, this time, I won!" White night light said. And in the moment of falling voice, ten seize the hand of end Yan together, intending to tear the end Yan into pieces. Although the final Yan''s strength is amazing, a magic weapon, but in the hands of the matchless group members, his strength is not enough to see, there is no room for resistance at all! Whew! Finally Yan''s body was instantly dismembered. The hands and feet were torn apart, and the abdomen was torn. Blood burst, like a blooming rose! However, it was astonishing that his head, chest and heart were not torn apart. It turned out that the silver liquid had covered his head and chest and sheltered him. "This is Tianhe mercury! It''s the superior giant who is working hard! " Black yuan cold drink shout, and then raised his fist, fist awn blooming colorful light, people such as the God of heaven to drink: "see me break him." As soon as the voice fell, he smashed and killed him. But at this time, a circle of strange array force appeared on Zhongyan''s body. When the array force appeared, it actually dragged Zhongyan''s broken body into the void, which was to take him away! "Block the space!" Heiyuan pupil big congeals, immediately drinks shouts. The other nine members of the Wushuang group immediately took action, and the surging force poured into the void, turning into a chain, intending to block the space tunnel. But... It''s too late. As soon as the power was generated, it immediately tore up the void and turned into a big mouth, taking away the broken body of the end, and the black abyss directly hit the empty space www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2189.2 "Let him run away!" A matchless group member glared at the gradually calming void with indignation, and said with exasperation. "There is no way to do it. First of all, we are too careless. Secondly, the strength of the man on the other side of the void is much stronger than we imagined. That level is also the first in our black and dark interior. Unless we try our best to fight against it, it is very difficult to leave people in his hands!" Heiyuan said coldly. "Do you want to chase?" "It depends on your decision. Our black Xuan auction house''s duty is to protect every VIP. These people have hurt you. If you want, we can get justice for you." Heiyuan turned his head and looked at the white night. "Catch up, can you kill them?" The white night inquired about heiyuan. "The strength of the other side is unknown, but we can have a try!" Heiyuan hugs his fist. "That''s it." White night shook his head and said faintly, "you are just according to the rules of heixuan. Even if I ask, you will still do it, but you are not willing to go! Is that right? " Heiyuan hesitated and said faintly: "if it''s just one person from the other side, we can fight, but we don''t know how many people there are on the other side, and the information is unknown, so it''s very dangerous to rush out." "No, then." The white night fell on the ground and picked up the prison chiseling sword and the crack spear scattered on the ground. "Although he didn''t kill Zhongyan, he left his crack spear and prison chiseling sword. This is also a harvest. Now that Zhongyan has escaped, what we need to do is to stabilize the situation of Cangtian cliff." White night light way, eyes rippling with a blazing light. "White Dragon Lord, we will not get involved in the grudges between potential clans. We are only responsible for your safety." Heiyuan road. "I know, you don''t have to do it now!" White night light said, and then urged the dead dragon spirit, launched the magic power, injected into the crack gun and chisel prison sword inside. In an instant, the two Hongbing broke out in their heyday. At the same time, Lihuang sword, Yeyao sword and abandoned God sword also burst into a halo. Like the stars, five Hongbing revolve around the white night. The power of Hongbing surges into the white night like a spring. Heiyuan and other members of the matchless group looked at the white night, and everyone''s eyes were full of surprise. Five Hongbing, how terrible! "White dragon master?" The two blessings here are also shocked. Chichin opened his mouth wide and gaped. "How could that happen?" The spirit illusory God King is dull and looks, the face is full of dull color. He thought that eventually how can kill white night, but did not think that this is just the trap of white night, deliberately earn the end Yan. And... Why doesn''t your magic work? Why?? The king of the spirit unreal shivers wildly. "Run!" At this time, a shivering cry rang out. Linghuan God Jun suddenly turned back, only to find that the pale face of the moon had turned his head to run away. She has been watching the situation here, although everything happened suddenly, can be said to be fast changing and unpredictable, but she was the first time to detect the wrong. She knew that she gave up the opportunity that the white night gave her, and when the white night cleaned up the ghost king, she must be the first to come to kill her, so she ran away like crazy. The spirit unreal God gentleman sees this, also dare not do the slightest hesitation, immediately turns around to want to escape. Who has five Hongbing soldiers, or who can deal with it? The present white night, even if there is no unparalleled protection, it is equivalent to the existence of invincible! But as soon as he moved, the white night had already come. The momentum of Wu Ba Hong Bing is unique and unparalleled in the world. The king of spirit illusory is shrouded by the momentum of Hongbing, and his body is unable to move! "Ah The spirit illusory God King sends out the shrill shriek sound, the person crazily struggles, the eye shoots out the mysterious strange light, directly covers to that rush to the white night. The white night is covered by this light again, everything around becomes illusory, time and samsara become illusory and elusive. This is the magic skill of the spirit illusory king again! "Immersed in my world, can''t extricate oneself!" The king of spirit and illusion roared. He applied illusions to the white night, which did not kill the white night, nor did it pose a threat to his life. However, it seems that the magic arts of the spirit illusory God King have no use for the white night, so we can see that the white night in the halo bath is nothing, and the whole person continues to fly forward, a little closer to the spirit God King. The king''s face was twisted, and the man fell back madly. He fell down from the air and fell on the broken ground. He was disheartened. People around him were shocked to see that the king was so like this. "How could it be?"I only heard the king tremble and shout, "why... Why is my magic useless to you? Why? " The key to his fame is illusory art, which can bewilder everything in the world. Once he is applied to the body by his illusion, he will be immersed in the world he created. He''s completely immune to the magic night. How did this person do it? "Your illusions are indeed very good, but they are still a little bit of a pediatrician compared with me!" White night standing in the air, looking down at the spirit of God King, light said. The king''s expression was dull, and then the whole man was furious: "white night, don''t deceive people too much! You can insult me! But dare to insult my magic! I want you to look good! " "I''m just saying the truth!" "The truth? Good! Good! Very good! " As if the king was enraged by the white night, the fear on his face disappeared. Instead, he roared again: "in this case, I will sacrifice my original divine power and let you see the strongest magic in the world! The magic of heaven As soon as the words fell, a large number of talismans appeared on his body. Each of them gave birth to snow-white light, and his two pupils became wonderful. There were seven black spots on his left and right pupil beads. The black spots rotated rapidly and arranged rapidly, sometimes turning into fish shape, sometimes into Crescent shape, as if all things in the world were changing in his pupil. With the emergence of these wonderful changes, the magic light reappeared in the pupil beads of the spirit illusory God King. The halo was like the sun shining on everything here. In an instant, all the areas covered by the halo were completely cut off from the whole Cangtian cliff. Such illusions are no longer limited to the stage of illusion and fantasy, but tend to materialize. Anyone trapped by this illusion will be unable to distinguish between reality and illusion. It will completely mix reality and illusion, and even drag it into the infinite cycle and reincarnation. As long as the spirit king does not stop, this reincarnation will never be broken. But... The white night, which has been enchanted by illusions, does not stop, but continues to fly towards the king. The spirit unreal God King facial expression instantaneous solidification innumerable, the person looks at him foolishly. He could feel that the night... Was not affected by magic. He''s... Completely immune! "It''s impossible..." he murmured, "my great magic... Is useless to you? This... It''s impossible!! It''s absolutely impossible! " The king of spirit and illusion roared. Many people around who are looking at this side are also surprised. Is white night immune to the magic of the king? Isn''t that amazing? "There''s nothing impossible!" But listen to the expressionless night said: "I am still that sentence, because your illusion to me, is just a pediatrics!" "No... the king roared, then spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the spirit of heaven directly sacrificed, which once again strengthened the effect of the magic of heaven. But at this time, the body of the white night also covered with bursts of snow-white light. The light appeared, which turned him into a sun. He was like the sun god, shining and snowy. I just heard a great voice coming out. "The magic king! I''ll show you the real magic! The magic world is coming This sound, like a divine thunder, directly cleaved on the body of the spirit illusory God King. The spirit illusory God gentleman is stupefied instantly, the person is stunned in place, looking at the white light that gradually engulfs his eyes. "Ancient magic, the grand master''s supernatural power... The coming of the illusory world?" He murmured, and the whole man was thoroughly immersed in this terrible illusion. Almost in an instant, he lost himself. This is the magic in the legend! It''s his magic skill that he''s been listening to all his life... How could he have thought that he would die of this move! He didn''t see the killing any more. He saw the world of bliss, the world of magic weapons and magic pills, and the road to the highest peak... he laughed. But in the moment of laughter, in the void, a breath blade suddenly appeared, directly through his soul heart. He touched the throwing blade, but he couldn''t realize what was wrong with him. Then he fell to the ground and lost his breath. Even when he died, he couldn''t extricate himself from the illusion... the night fell on the ground and looked at the spirit God King lightly. In fact, his illusions are very powerful, but... His illusions are in the same line as the ancient magic formulas seen from the Supreme God''s temple in the white night. The magic skills practiced by the white night are more exquisite and comprehensive than his. Therefore, the white night can see through the magic arts of the spirit illusory God King almost at a glance, which is why he is not afraid of the spirit magic king.It must be said that this is a coincidence. If the king of psychics is proficient in the magic arts of other factions, the situation will be different. However, this curtain fell in the eyes of those powerful people on the scene, but they were scared to lose six souls! White night actually uses magic to kill the magic master who is proficient in magic arts... is this man a monster? Countless people screamed, panicked and fled. The situation is out of control. Seeing this in the white night, he snorted out: "block the gate of Cangtian cliff immediately, and don''t leave alone! Today, I will settle accounts with these powerful families one by one. " "Yes, dragon master!" "Dragon master, the people of Shenji Palace are coming soon!" At this time, a person from Daliang city came in a hurry. white night stayed outside the eye liner, naturally knowing the situation outside the sky cliff. Hearing this, the white night frowned, thought for a moment, and then drank. "Jue Jian Shi!" "Yes Jue Jian Shi cuts down a man and draws his sword. "You personally lead people to the gate, block the gate, no one to leave, no one to enter! Do you hear me? Even the people of Shenji Palace are not allowed to let them in. If they want to make a crime, they say it''s me It''s cold at night. "Yes Juejian hugged his fist and immediately turned away. When others heard it, they were shocked. White night, is it possible to kill all the people here? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2190.2 Jue Jian emissary led a group of elite to rush to the gate and directly blocked the gate. However, after the fall of the king, the scene was in chaos. Although Zhongyan''s defeat and escape is harmless, after all, many people don''t know this man, but... The two Hongbing left by him fell into the hands of the white night, which shocked all the people at the scene, including Shenji palace! At this moment, the white night, holding five Hongbing, is unparalleled, shaking the world, the heroes tremble, its power is unmatched, even if it is powerful, this moment will tremble for it. At present, even if there is no strong person in the four directions, no one can do anything about it. As he moved, he rushed into the crowd like a tiger, and his power accumulated. The surging power spread through the body of the five Hongbing soldiers like an electric current. The five Hongbing soldiers launched together, and the fierce power was like a storm wave, covering the crowd with the idea of the white night. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang... the violent impact cuts into the crowd fiercely, but those soul people are crazy to urge Qi, but they can''t stop this terrible move. In the blink of an eye, thousands of people fell. The bodies fell to the ground like raindrops. "Extremely cold mountain! I''ve come to settle with you White night eyes a Lin, toward a group of souls wearing blue robes in the distance, and then without hesitation, raised the blade and cut. Five Hongbing bombarded together. The power of Hongbing was like a raging beast. The existence of the potential clan in the extremely cold mountains was killed on the spot and all died. "Then fire cloud Pavilion!" White night does not do a bit of stay, not to mention half break up soft, and then a drink, carry the sword and kill. "Stop, dragon!" The people of huoyun Pavilion cried bitterly. But it''s useless. The white night was overwhelming, and ran into the crowd, carrying swords and cutting wildly. There were thousands of souls, but no one could stop them. Before and after only ten breath, huoyun pavilion was extinguished, and all of its owners were beheaded. The brutal scene scared countless people. "Ah... Run! Run People screamed in panic and fled. But it can''t go away at all. "No way, the gate has been blocked by the people of Xuantian. Juejian is guarding the gate. We can''t leave!" There were shouts of panic from those who turned back from the gate. This voice directly made people despair. The gate is blocked and the back road is out of the way... It''s clear to kill in the white night. "No... " how could this happen? " "Asshole! White night, you deceive too much! Are you trying to kill us all? " You can''t be angry, but you suddenly turn back and roar at the white night. That man is a man of great power. The white night looked at him quietly, and suddenly jumped forward to him. "Ah Guangneng venerable roared: "let''s join hands to kill the white night and capture the Hongbing. I don''t believe he can kill us all alone!" With that, the man also leaped forward, accumulating the spirit to shatter the void around him, and killed him with one hand like a hammer to the white night. But how can flesh and blood resist the sharp weapons of the gods? Before the fist came near, it was cut by the abandoned sword. But at the moment of his arm being cut off, Guangneng Zun recited the pithy formula. As soon as the formula was given out, the blood spilled from his broken arm actually gave out a golden light, and quickly built a gate in front of him. It''s a space door. "Oh?" In the white night, he was surprised. "How could you deliberately let Hong Bing hit you, use your body to stain some of the Hongbing''s breath, and then draw a unique space door with the power of Hongbing?" In fact, the fierce and fearless attack and killing of the venerable man with broad feelings is actually for running away. The space door, which is built by the power of Hongbing, is enough to break the space tunnel blockade of Cangtian cliff and let Guangneng Zun escape from the heaven! It''s really cunning. "Ha ha... White night, although you have some skills, it''s a pity that you are still too stupid to kill me? It''s not that easy! "Ha ha ha ha ha..." looking at the space door gradually formed in front of him, the man of Guangneng laughs, and his face is full of joy and excitement, which is completely a winner''s posture. But... The white night was shaking his head again and again, and he said faintly, "I didn''t expect that you could use the power of Hongbing to cast skills. Your means are really extraordinary. It''s a pity that in this hurry, you have made a great and extremely low-level mistake!" "Wrong?" Guangneng venerable slightly a Leng: "what mistake?" "That''s what you did. You didn''t use magic to destroy the time trajectory." White night said, spin but the face is expressionless hit a ring finger. Da! The noise came out. A circle of time is like a ripple. Look at the door of the space that is about to form quickly retracts, reverses and disappears... in a blink of an eye, the door of space exerted by Guangneng Zun has disappeared and disappeared."What?" It''s stupid of you. He looked at the gradual disappearance of the space door, people have been completely stunned. This is his hope. But now... These hopes have been completely shattered by the night... "why... How can this happen?" Guangneng Zun whispered. At the moment of the sound falling, a sword Qi from the Huang sword had already split on the Guangneng Zun. "Ah..." Guangneng Zun immediately gave out a shrill roar. His body was not only split up, but also ignited by the terrible flame power of Lihuang sword. He fell down from the air, and then on the ground crazy roll, crazy struggle, crazy howl. However, the flame on his body could not be extinguished, and the whole person was devoured alive by the fire of Lihuang sword. In the blink of an eye, Guangneng Zun turned into ashes and died completely. In the white night, the sword power rises again and continues to blast and kill. No one can defeat him. Blood falls from the air like a waterfall. The whole earth of the sky cliff is completely red with blood. Those who were bewitched and rushed up by the venerable generalissimo are all dead. The rest of the people saw this, and they were completely freaked out. Five red soldiers! It''s too exaggerated and terrible! It''s not even accessible. Today''s white night doesn''t even need to activate the divine power. It only needs to mobilize the spirit of heaven and control the five Hongbing soldiers. The power of the five Hongbing soldiers will completely surround him. No skill can break through the power. The present white night is almost invincible. Looking at the white night of near harvest slaughter, people are more and more desperate. Those potential clans can no longer support, all kneel down on the ground, kowtow to the white night crazily. "Spare me! Spare your life, white Dragon Lord "Please forgive us! Please let us go "Please, let us go... Let us go!" "White Dragon Lord, we know we are wrong, we surrender, we surrender!" "Please spare our lives, Lord white dragon!" ... people yelled in fear, one by one scared out of their wits and could only kneel on the ground trembling. "Why do you think of me when I kill the sky?" Cold way in the white night, and then to move. However, at this time, a group of figures rushed over, directly in front of the white night. The pace of the white night was stagnant, and when I looked at them, I found that these people were Qixin and Shenji palace. Qixin looked at the white night with a serious face, and cried out: "white dragon master, stop for me!" "Lord chishin, what are you doing The white night asked. "White dragon master, you can''t kill innocent people in vain. Not all of them have killed your dragon. If you slaughter wantonly, you will violate the regulations of Shenji palace. You are destroying the order of Lisheng Prefecture!" Chichin screamed eagerly. "But here is the sky cliff. It''s my business to deal with them when they break into my place! What does it have to do with you? " White night said without expression. "White dragon master, do you really want to kill?" Very anxious. The white night is a cold hum. "Qixin, I know what you mean. You are worried that if I kill all of them, it will cause panic in the state and even weaken the strength of the state. Your Shenji palace is defending against the strong enemies. Naturally, you don''t want such things to happen. But I have to tell you, the death of these people will not affect the future of Lisheng state. What''s more, they wanted to kill you and I will kill them Not only for the justice of dragon Jue, but also for your Shenji palace. You should thank me. " Cold road in the white night, and then directly forward to kill. "No!! Dragon Master, please stop! " Chichin roared. But it''s useless. Now the white night is not what he can stop. "Come on, stop him!" He said in a hurry to the Shenji guards beside him. The desire of all is to come forward. But they were all seriously injured, and... They were selfish and didn''t really want to stop white night. After all, white night saved them, and the present action of white night is also revenge for them. How can they really stop white night? So the white night tiger into the sheep, once again opened a large slaughter up. All the heroes have been slaughtered, and the sky has been dyed red with blood. The whole sky cliff is a huge execution ground. The white night is the executioner, and these invaders are executed one by one... "stop! Stop it Chichin kept shouting, but it had no effect at all. At this time, shouts came from the door. "White dragon master, please stop! Don''t make mistakes again and again! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you These sounds are magnificent and powerful, which are obviously not produced by ordinary people. At the time of the sound coming, a powerful force is pouring towards this sideHere''s super power! Qixin was overjoyed at the sound. "It''s the voice of shanxu! That''s great. Mr. shanxu is here Qixin yelled excitedly, then turned his head and yelled at the white night: "white dragon master, good master, don''t be presumptuous! Stop it! Do as Lord shanxu says. If you ignore the Dharma of our Shenji palace again and take advantage of shanxu''s temperament, you will surely be unable to bear it! " "Good beard?" The white night frowned. The name... He''s heard it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2191.2 In Shenji palace, Ruan Shi was the one who contacted most in the daytime. Although Ruan Shi was in charge of a group of Shenji guards and held several posts in Shenji palace, he did not belong to the high-level. There were a large number of staff in charge of him. One of the things I saw in white night was Tong Xian. Qi Xin and Ruan Shi belong to the same level, but in front of Tong Xian, they both have to obey orders. In Shenji palace, to be able to move higher depends not only on experience and ability, but also on strength, which is one of the criteria for assessment. So Tong Xian''s strength is above the two. And this good beard... Bai Ye once heard Ruan Shi say that the power is above the child immortal. Such a person has been able to touch the threshold of the Shenji palace. Unexpectedly, this action startled the Buddha. It is really unexpected. But this time, let alone the good beard, even if the higher existence comes, the white night will not stop. You know, the sky cliff is also his old nest, now a group of people run to his nest to spread wild, how can he not be angry? He also gave these people a chance, but they were just bewitched and began to draw swords against the white night. The white night is no longer willing to endure. He has to settle the account that should be settled! "Keep killing." But after listening to the cold drink of the white night, he continued to carry on the sword cutting. The four directions Xuantian crowd immediately followed it. The killing continues. All the potential clans were so scared that they rushed to the gate. "Help "Come on, stop him!" "White night is to kill us all... Quick, go to the gate. The adults of Shenji Palace are coming. Go to ask for help from Shenji palace!" People of the potential clan screamed and rushed to the gate like crazy. It is really ironic that the Shenji palace people who were once questioned by them have become their life-saving straw. In the direction of the gate, juejian made a group of strong men who were still fighting against the powerful Shenji palace who had forced to rush into the gate. There were many potential families who were panic stricken. For a time, the pressure was doubled, and it was difficult to look after them. At the same time, a strong sound of breaking through the sky suddenly pierced the boundary of juejian envoy at the gate, and directly rushed into the Cangtian cliff, standing on the top of the Cangtian cliff. Looking at the white night, I found that it was a middle-aged man in a brown robe with long hair. The man holds a token in his hand. His eyes are golden. His breath is thick and fierce. On his neck is a necklace that looks like a star. It is very beautiful and magical. If you can break through the boundary of Jue Jian emissary, his strength will certainly be no worse than Jue Jian emissary. Who is it? White night is confused. However, the two blessings here are the people who led the heixuan auction house to rush forward and clasp their fists: "meet the Lord of heaven and earth!" The voice rang out. Heaven and earth? "Heaven and earth hand?" White night suddenly. The original arrival of the people, is the heixuan auction house reinforcement cangtianya Zhenbao team leader, Qiankun hand! Heixuan auction house reinforcement finally arrived! "Don''t be too polite Heaven and earth hands light said, suddenly, he seems to be watching something, people quickly fell down from the air, salute to the ten figures behind the white night. "Heaven and earth hand in hand to see Lord heiyuan, to see all the adults." The voice was respectful and devout. "In the course of your mission, do as you please." Black yuan face is expressionless way. "Yes." Heaven and earth busy way, even if heiyuan''s attitude is cold, he also dare not have the slightest dissatisfaction, the speech movement is extremely careful. The white night frowned. By this time, the line of defense at the gate had been broken. A large number of streamer like figures rushed in from the outside. These are the strongmen of Shenji palace. Although the four directions Xuantian, led by juejian envoy, was fierce, he had to contend with not only Shenji palace and many powerful forces, but also Zhenbao team of heixuan auction house. Jue Jian Shi, no matter how powerful he was, could not resist four hands with his fists, so he could only lead his troops to retreat. The barrier at the gate was forcibly torn open by these experts, and the people of potential clan fled in fear and rushed to the gate immediately. "Want to go?" As soon as his face sank in the white night, he lifted his arm and waved it. The five soldiers turned into five streamers, which shook directly towards the gate. The invincible power of the world is like the arrival of hundreds of millions of sacred mountains, which are directly suppressed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the people at the gate are directly crushed to death by the terrible power, which almost deforms the gate. Cangtian cliff is blocked again. "Ah?" The men turned pale. The soul trembles. Shenji palace and heixuan auction house people are also surprised."Five red soldiers?" Heaven and earth frowned. Maybe he didn''t expect that there were so many Hongbing gathered in the sky Cliff... the gate was closed again in the white night. No one could break the power of Hongbing. Those people had no way to escape. They could only retreat madly and retreat to the powerful men of Shenji palace who rushed in. People huddled around a group of people. And the first one in this group is shanxu! Shanxu is a simple old man in a green robe. His temples are white and his face is red. But at the moment, he is more surprised, surprised and angry. There are more than 1000 Shenji guards brought by him, all of them are good players. Although the number of Shenji guards is very different from that of Xuantian in the four directions, the combat power is not to be underestimated. Once the battle is fought, the more than 1000 Shenji guards will be extremely difficult to solve. "Master shanxu! Lord shanxu! Please help us "Mr. shanxu, if you can save us, we are willing to make a cow and a horse for you!" "Thank you very much for your help." ... the souls knelt down beside shanxu, pulling his clothes, crying and despairing. Good beard looks serious and stares at the white night. "White Dragon Lord, what are you doing?" If you only listen to goodness, ask questions aloud. "What do I do?" White night shook his head and said without expression: "this sentence should not be asked by me to the Shenji palace? What are you... Doing? " "What do you mean?" Good must be drunk. "I am the master of the sky cliff. These people have broken my rules here. So what do these people do? I has the final say, and I can''t manage the magic machine palace!" The white night looked at shanxu coldly and said in a deep voice: "what''s more, if I didn''t do it in the daytime, all the people in the Shenji palace, including Qixin, would have died. Don''t the people of Shenji palace know how to thank me and repay the kindness with vengeance? This is the rule of Shenji palace? " As soon as the words fell, people''s faces changed. Chichin couldn''t speak. However, shanxu was totally indifferent. His face was full of anger, and he raised his hand directly, pointing to the white night and shouting: "white night, you are so clever that I won''t chew the root of your tongue with you. I''ll ask you again, do you stop?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2192.2 What a stop! People stare at the good beard in unison, and then look at the white night, and their hearts are like mirrors. This good beard is to give an ultimatum to the white night! After all, it is the reinforcements of Shenji palace, which is extraordinary and extraordinary. You know, there are five Hongbing soldiers in the white night! There are five Hongbing soldiers in hand. Let''s not say whether it''s possible to traverse the holy state. At least at this moment, he has no opponent. Even if shanxu''s strength is strong, he may not be able to do anything about it! What''s more, there is a special shelter around the white night. Why should a good man say this? What qualifications does he have to say that? If we have to be serious, I''m afraid there is only one reason left. That''s... Shenji palace! Shanxu represents the Shenji palace! Only in this way can shanxu have the courage to say such words to the white night! White night eyebrows gently move, people slightly side head, looking at shanxu, and Qixin and others, silent for a while, then hoarse asked: "shanxu, you want me to stop... Or you Shenji palace want me to stop?" When he said this, shanxu''s face changed obviously. But he ignored the problem directly and hummed, "it''s all the same! White night, I tell you! No matter how strong you are, no matter how many Hongbing, you are still standing here on the holy state! As long as you are in the state of Risheng, you must abide by the rules of Risheng state and the rules of my Shenji palace! " As soon as the voice fell, the thousand Shenji guards behind him pulled out their swords and took a step forward to aim at the white night. Everyone is murderous. But the next second, the strong men of the four directions Xuantian immediately forced them to come over. Jue Jian makes him carry his sword and stand in front of the white night. As long as the white night orders, he will immediately take out his sword and cut xiangshanxu. At the scene, the sword was in a state of tension. Shan Xu is slightly stunned and looks at Jue Jian Shi in surprise. He still knows juejian envoy. However, he did not expect that Jue Jian Shi, who was arrogant and loyal to the four directions of Xuantian, would draw his sword against him for the sake of the white night... however, he saw that the white night stepped forward and ignored the murderous Shenji guards with long swords, and stood directly in front of shanxu, his eyes cold and serious. Looking at the white night''s move, all the people were nervous, and good beard frowned. "What do you do?" A good man must ask deeply. "I ask you!" "Are you and Shenji palace the same thing?" he asked hoarsely "What I represent now is Shenji palace!" Good must hum. "So... Is Lysander part of Shenji palace?" Ask again in the white night. Shanxu hesitated and did not answer. But the white night also asked, "are the rules of your Shenji palace... The rules of the state of Lisheng?" "White night, are you criticizing?" Shanxu was a little angry. "Didn''t you tell me to stop? You answer me these questions first, and I''ll think about it again and again! " It''s cold at night. "You..." shanxu was impatient, pointing to the white night and saying, "white night, you should not be too conceited! Do you really think you can talk to me like this if you have five Hongbing? I warn you, immediately open the door for me, let these people leave, if you continue to be stubborn, do not know good or evil, then... Don''t blame me for being rude to you! " After saying that, shanxu is actually directly accumulating soul power, which is to move. But this time, the white night did not have the slightest hesitation. He waved his big hand and said hoarsely, "listen, anyone who has invaded the heaven cliff, no matter what his status and where he comes from, will be settled one by one for me, and will never be tolerated! No matter where he comes from or what his position is, as long as he obstructs the action of dragon, kill him! " "Yes People from the four sides of Xuantian gathered around and cried in a low voice. The words and actions of the white night are to jump over the Shenji palace and make a direct liquidation. He''s not going to get involved with shansu! "White night! You... " Shan must be so angry that he trembles all over his body. He is also angry and shouts:" good! White night, are you going to rebel? You''re trying to fight against my Shenji palace, right? Good! In that case, don''t blame me After that, shanxu waved his hand and called out: "Qixin, please send me a message to the palace and ask for the" order of Qing Qiu "! In addition, all people listen to orders, as long as the dragon and the four sides of Xuantian dare to have any rash move, a wisp of cut is not soft! We have to maintain order and peace in the state of Lysander. Do you hear me "Hear me Shenji guards shout, one by one, with firm expressions. "Mr. shanxu, think twice..." Qixin said. "Come on Good must be persevered in. Chichin had no choice but to follow suit. Good must see the situation, sneer repeatedly: "white night, now there is still room for recovery, you must think clearly, you are against my Shenji palace, what kind of consequences will be, you should know!""So, you are threatening me with the shrine?" "What do you love to think that''s yours! I will ask you only one question now. Are you listening to my orders and letting people go? Low, don''t you bow? " Good requires deep questioning. Unfortunately, the answer to him in the white night was still that way, and he shook his head gently. Good must be in a rage. "White night!" "Don''t say any more nonsense, kill me!" Drink and shout in the night. The four directions Xuan Tian immediately pour forward, directly towards the good beard behind those potential groups will kill the past. "Then don''t blame us!" The sound of the good beard roared. The guards immediately took the hand. Good must be first, is to move the night directly. White night eyes also swing the kill, with five Hongbing force, straight to good must rush. Look at him like this, even if it is really necessary to destroy the good. Qixin was horrified. But... Good must not believe! Who dares to move him in his position in the shrine? What is the price of moving him, and whoever believes it is clear. He believed that white night was just trying to scare him. When he really handed in his hands, he would be different. He would have some scruples and would not let go of the first war. Although the five Hongbing were not popular in power, they had no effect. "Without Hongbing, this son is not strong. When I take him, I can control the Xuantian, stabilize the situation and calm the unrest. When I take this son back to Shenji palace, it is a great skill!" Good must look cold, mind thinking. But just as he was approaching the white night! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! The five violent and dull sounds splashed, followed by the five dazzling flashes of brilliance... well The heart of shanxu was startled, and the man looked up in a hurry, but saw five fierce energies repressing him. Dong! Good must be an unstoppable, instantly suppressed by these five terrorist soldiers, body suddenly trembling, a person unstable, almost fell to the ground. "What?" Feeling the thick and impetuous power of Hongbing, he had to stare at his eyes, and stared at the white night coming in miraculously. He was shocked and said, "white night, you... Really want to kill me?" "Do you think I''m just doing it with you?" Cold and low drink in the night, and cut it with a sword of night shining sword! "Ah!!!" The sound of the good beard roared, and the golden light was released, and a great energy of the world was pouring out like a fountain, which helped him to support the terrible power of the Red Army. Shanxu leaves, dodges in a hurry, avoiding the night sword that is attacked and cut. But at this time, four other Hongbing soldiers were launched by the way in the white night... abandoned the Shenjian, left the Huang sword, chiseled the prison sword and cracked the shengun... Four terror Hongbing attacked together. The destructive force from the rolling was to make the world lose color. The heaven and earth turned upside down... in the face of such attack, the mind and thinking of good need were affected. Even if he was strong, he could not give full play to it at this time The power of the Ministry. Goodness must know that he was influenced by the divine power of Hongbing. This is the innate advantage of twelve Hongbing, and the more the number of Hongbing, the more terrifying the influence of this divine power. He clenched his teeth and dodged in a hurry. But at last, he could not avoid the other three Hongbing soldiers, but he could not escape from the sword. The dark sword body was like the devil''s fangs, and he cut the arm of the good beard. Poop! The bright blood splashed all over the place. It must be said that the strength of the good beard is indeed strong. If someone like Qixin is facing such a offensive, I''m afraid it has been dead. Then he saw that the good must be shaken by the sword of Hongbing, and fell heavily on the ground. One arm had broken, blood gushed like a column, and the whole face was very pale. "My Lord!" The Shenji guards shouted together, all rushed to the side of shanxu. Qixin was also shocked and led to come and help the good. "Protect adults!" "Your honor, are you ok?" People were panicked. "Sir, shall we leave here for a while?" Qixin was heavy and gnawing the tooth. He never thought that the biggest threat was night, and that the power of five Hongbing was so terrible that even the good beard was not an opponent. But the good beard is a shake off Qixin, angry extremely roar: "leave? What''s going on? These curfew, disobey my temple! It''s unforgivable! I will kill him even if I fight for my old life today! " "Adult... You..." br > you all flash away!! Five Hongbing, I thought I would be afraid? All out! Today, I will let the night see my famous magic! Annihilation of divine skill!! " Good must roar, and start to store moves directly.People all around him changed color. "Annihilation skill?" "Master shanxu... This is a skill that damages Shou yuan himself?" "Don''t you really want to kill white night?" "Master shanxu..." the voice of panic is endless. White night eyebrows are also wrinkled, but also do not hesitate, again hand, toward good must kill. But just then, the cry came out. "Lord shanxu, please stop, or you will be killed on the spot without the help of white dragon master!" This voice is very loud. As soon as the voice came out, shanxu was stunned on the spot. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2193.2 "Who is it? How dare you talk nonsense in front of me Good must go along with reputation, and shout with anger. "It''s me, Lord shanxu. Long time no see!" The voice came out again, and after the sound fell, a group of people rushed forward, directly across the white night and shanxu. The people on both sides stopped one after another. Qi Qi looked at the sudden figure and was surprised to find that these people were from the heixuan auction house... the leader of the Zhenbao team, Qiankun, was standing in the middle of the two sides with his hands attached behind his hands, with a faint smile on his face. After standing still, he arched his hands at both sides and said, "White Dragon Lord, good Mr. Xu, please stop Shanxu knows the hand of heaven and earth, but people like him will not sell others'' face casually. The reason why I am surprised is that the people in heixuan auction house always put interests first, and they will never do things without interests. For no reason, how can heaven and earth jump out to prevent the two sides from fighting, to be a peacemaker? This is obviously a bit of a misnomer. The reason why white night stopped is because of his relationship with ER Fu. "Lord heaven and earth?" Shanxu said in a deep voice: "does this matter have anything to do with your heixuan auction? What are you involved in? And what did you mean by that? Do you look down on someone good? " Shanxu has been rebellious all his life. Has he ever been despised like this? Naturally, he was furious. If it was not for the identity of the other party''s heixuan auction house, he would have started. However, Qiankun''s hand laughed a few times, then clasped his fist and said with a smile: "Mr. shanxu, I don''t mean to look down on you at all. I''m just telling you the truth. If you insist on taking the initiative against the white dragon, I promise, it will only be you who will die!" "You..." Shan xuqi''s whole body trembled wildly, his face was red, and his eyes were staring fast. He pointed to the heaven and earth and roared: "what do you mean by the black Xuan auction house? Do you want to fight against my Shenji palace with long Jue?? how absurd! What a shame Shansu yelled again and again. It seemed that he wanted to continue his work. Seeing this, Qian Kun laughed and said, "master shanxu, please don''t be impatient! Can you listen to me? " "What more nonsense do you want to talk about?" A good man must be angry. This good beard, however, was an acute one, obviously not as calm and steady as Ruan Shi. Qiankunshou was calm. He glanced at the ten people behind him and said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t want to get involved in the entanglement between Shenji palace and longjue. My qiankunshou is not a meddler. But this time, I am involved in the heixuan auction house. If I stand by and watch, once the situation gets serious, I will go back to it Come on, heixuan will also be implicated, so I have to stop you two, Mr. shanxu. Some words I can''t say are too straightforward, but I can guarantee that if you move the white dragon master, you will die! I suggest you make a compromise for the time being. Don''t fight with the white dragon master again. Otherwise, the Shenji palace people here will not be able to walk out of the sky cliff alive!! If you are killed by the dragon master, it has nothing to do with me, but I''m afraid that you will not die in the hands of the Dragon Master... " the voice of this speech is not loud, but when it comes out, it is all the people on the scene who are shocked and shocked. What do you mean by the words of heaven and earth? Can''t it be... Besides the white night, who else can move shanxu? His lungs would explode and glare at the hands of heaven and earth. Those Shenji guards who were led by him also had cold eyes and a strong sense of war. Obviously, they were also stimulated by the words of heaven and earth''s hands. But at this time, Qixin and several Shenji guards came together. "My Lord, maybe the hand of heaven and earth is right..." Qixin hesitated and whispered. "What do you say?" Shanxu was stunned and squinted at Qixin, some angry: "even you think so? You look down on me, too? " "My Lord, Qixin doesn''t mean that, just..." Qixin stopped talking, and then looked at the ten people behind him in the white night, as if he didn''t know what to say. Shanxu was stunned and looked at the ten people behind the white night. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with these people in heixuan auction house? How do they stand by the white night? " Shanxu had long wanted to ask, so he doubted the relationship between heixuan and longjue. "I don''t know, the strength of those ten people is extraordinary. The existence of sun and moon is just a move in their hands..." Qixin whispered. "What?" Good must be stunned. The sun and the moon should know what kind of strength is good. He suddenly turned back and looked at the ten men, only to find that he could not see through them. They are like ten wells standing there, and they are bottomless wells, like the abyss... "what''s the matter with these ten people? Heaven and earth hand, you explain to me, what are these ten guys about? " A good man must drink and shout. "Wanton!" Qian Kun''s face suddenly changed, and he drank at shanxu: "shanxu! Pay attention to your wordsAs soon as the words fell, all the members of the Zhenbao team of heixuan auction house rushed over and drew their swords at shanxu. Shenji guards quickly stop in front of shanxu. But even the heixuan auction house showed hostility to them this time, and the pressure of these shenjiwei can be imagined. Good must be confused. How good, the reaction of heaven and earth hand is so intense? People are also confused. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... just as the sword was drawing, there were a lot of sounds of breaking through the air. Then a large number of Shenji palace figures rushed into the sky cliff. People looked at the past one after another, only to find that the arrival of these people was actually led by Tong Xian and Chang Pu... "Tong Xian is in charge of affairs, you can be regarded as coming!" Seeing Tong Xian, shanxu was overjoyed and went forward immediately. "I''m sorry, Lord shanxu. We''re late!" Tong Xian''s face was apologetic, but he was puzzled when he saw the fierce situation: "what''s going on?" "Mr. Tong Xian, you came just in time. Heixuan auction house and this little dragon Jue are afraid to rebel today." Good beard hums a, complexion is cold to say. "Rebellion?" Tong Xian was a little surprised and glanced at the sky and the night over there. However, when he saw the white night, his whole body trembled, as if he had seen something wonderful, and the whole person was frozen in place. "Mr. Tong Xian, what''s the matter with you?" Shanxu frowned and immediately called twice. However, Tong Xian ignored him, and he started to walk towards the white night in a hurry. When the night approached, he bowed down and clasped his fists. He respectfully saluted the ten people behind him. "Tong Xian, meet heiyuan master!" Seeing this, people in Shenji palace were stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2194.2 Shanxu is confused! Completely confused. He widened his eyes, staring at Tong Xian, half ring can not return to God. What''s going on? How could Tong Xian be so respectful to that man? How could you make a gift to him? What is he doing? He is in charge of Shenji palace! Special status, special status! How could he be so respectful to other powerful people? Shanxu widened his eyes and looked at Tong Xian. His head was in a mess. He thought he was wrong. At this time, the black abyss over there opened its mouth. "The task is in the body, help yourself!" Is still the answer to the hand of heaven and earth that sentence, simple and straightforward, and not polite. To our surprise, Tong Xian did not get angry. Instead, he worshipped heiyuan again and retreated back. The appearance and the action are as respectful as you want to be... the brain of good beard is completely blank, and people are completely confused. As for other Shenji palace people, they are totally unimaginable. After all, this is something that has never happened before. How many non Shenji palace people can have such treatment? "Mr. Tong Xian, what are you doing Shanxu looks at Tong Xian and asks. "Oh, by the way, I have forgotten that, Mr. shanxu, hurry up and make a gift to him. So are you. Make a gift quickly. You can''t lose etiquette! Do you hear that? Come on Tong Xian was busy. "It''s not Tong Xian, he''s... he''s from heixuan auction house! Can the people of Shenji palace salute them without any reason? You have to pay attention to your own identity! " Shan must be in a hurry, pointing to Tong Xian and shouting. "Identity?" Tong Xian was stunned. He seemed to understand the meaning of shanxu and others. He immediately patted his head and said, "look at me, but I forgot to tell you. Mr. shanxu, come on, I''d like to introduce to you that this Lord heiyuan is an adult of the heixuan auction house. A year ago, when the Qilin army, the wild dragon army and the Fengyun army of Shenji palace were trapped in the seven Xuan sea by the enemy, it was Hei Lord yuan led the members of the matchless group to throw away the armor and armor of the millions of enemy troops, and solved the siege of the 330000 army of Shenji palace! If it had not been for the heiyuan, my Shenji palace would have lost a lot, and my general situation would have been greatly damaged. " Tong Xian said with a smile. When he said this, the faces of Shenji palace were already white. "Ten people... Killing millions?" Countless people murmured. "The encirclement of the seven xuanhai... Is that what they solved?" The good beard opened his mouth, and his beard was shivering... in the state of Richmond, the number is nothing. Once the strong get angry, the corpse is a million. However, he knew about the seven xuanhai crisis a year ago. Although he had not personally been to the scene, he had participated in the command of the battle. It is said that the enemy troops used 980 million rare and precious materials to fill in the seven Xuan sea array, and created a huge and mysterious sky blocking array in an instant. When the three elite armies of Shenji palace crossed the Qixuan sea, they were trapped by the heaven trapped array. The enemy quickly assembled a million troops, intending to completely destroy the three elite troops of Shenji palace in the Qixuan sea. The situation is also unknown. When Shenji palace got the news, the enemy had entered the seven xuanhai sea, ready to encircle and suppress the three elite. Three times the strength of Shenji palace, combined with the terrible array, it is a certainty that the 330000 elite will be destroyed. Even if they can delay time and wait for the reinforcements from Shenji palace to arrive, there will be few left. At present, Shenji palace is short of manpower and needs people from all walks of life. If this group of elite is lost, it will certainly affect the whole body. The general situation will be damaged and the consequences will be unimaginable. Shanxu was one of the original commanders. The high-level of Shenji palace issued a death order demanding that qixuanhai be liberated immediately. Moreover, the first urgent order has been activated. Someone has already entered the depth of Shenji palace, hoping to turn things around. However, everyone in Shenji palace knows that once Kong comes forward, the nature of the war will also change. Therefore, you will not ask for it unless you have to. What''s more, in that case, even if you can come forward, you may not be able to completely protect the elite of Shenji palace. However, when Shenji palace thought that this group of elite would encounter an accident, people from heixuan auction house sold out. Ten people! There are only ten people in heixuan auction house! What''s more, they are still ten people who pass by Qixuan sea. It is said that the ten people passing by were members of the matchless group of heiyuan. Heixuan auction house and Shenji Palace are still in a cooperative relationship. Heixuan auction house provides materials for Shenji palace, and these elite materials are also supplied by heixuan auction house. At that time, Feilin, the commander of the Qilin army, directly appealed to heiyuan for help. He hoped that heiyuan could ask the strong people of heixuan auction house nearby to come to support him. If there are strong people from the nearby heixuan auction house, they will be able to hold on for a while longer, waiting for reinforcements, and at least be able to save more active strength.But... Heiyuan refused. Yes, he refused on the spot. And... In the shock of all the powerful men in Shenji palace, he took the other nine people to attack. In that war, there was no tragic scene of the sky turning upside down and the sky breaking. On the contrary, the war was very fast! According to the records returned by the battlefield recorder, the crystal shows that he only made three moves, not to mention the other nine people, but only one person in heiyuan! Three palms! The first move is to tear open the seven Xuan sea''s trapped array to extricate Shenji palace. In the second move, the enemy''s formation of a million troops was scattered with one hand, and a total of 130000 people were killed. In the third move, one hand smashes the enemy commander Guan Miao''s God, and causes the enemy to be leaderless. After that, heiyuan stood by and watched the enemy lose their armor and flee. This was a close call, and it was resolved in the three hands of heiyuan. All the people in Shenji palace were stunned. Under the leadership of the three hundred and thirty thousand Shenji palace elite, they directly defeated this million army and fled. After reading the recording crystal, shanxu and others were all dumbfounded and could not calm down for a long time. Seven xuanhai crisis resolved, Shenji palace specially expressed thanks to heixuan auction house and asked for a gift of thanks, but heixuan didn''t receive it. It was just a coincidence that the task should not have been carried out by the matchless group, but because of an accident in the middle of the way, they made a trip. Theoretically speaking, it is impossible for the matchless group to carry out such a task. They have not left the headquarters of heixuan for nearly a thousand years. Therefore, it is both a coincidence and a providence to solve the siege of the seven xuanhai seas. However, Shenji palace has begun to attach importance to the heixuan auction house, and has given heiyuan and other matchless group members with high honors. Although they are not interested in it. According to the official words of Shenji palace, the strength of heixuan''s matchless group members is already at the peak of Lisheng Prefecture, which is worthy of its name. Especially the black abyss. Those three palms... According to the description of the strong in Shenji palace, maybe you didn''t use your 30% strength! With less than 30% of its strength, millions of lions were killed, leaving their armor behind and fleeing in confusion... how terrifying is the strength of the black abyss? Shanxu was terrified, and then suddenly realized something. His eyes widened, staring at the black abyss. At this moment, his eyes finally showed fear. But what is more despairing is that the black abyss at the moment is standing behind the white night!! He looked at this side quietly, his deep eyes seemed to see through everyone here. Although heiyuan didn''t evoke his soul and didn''t say anything, his standing posture has explained everything. He... Is the man of the white night! Now shansu finally understood why the heaven and earth hands would say such words! If heiyuan is really a man of white night, then once he is dead on the white night, he will surely make a move. And he did it... Shanxu must be killed on the spot!! Thinking of this, shanxu was frightened out of a cold sweat. What kind of monster are you facing. "Meet Lord heiyuan!" The people of Shenji palace made rites to the black yuan one after another. Shanxu is still standing in the same place. Tong Xian frowned and quickly drank: "master shanxu, please go and make a ceremony. This is what was told by the above. Since the siege of the seven xuanhai sea was released, the upper authorities requested that the Lord heiyuan should make a ceremony to show his gratitude and respect for the rescue at the beginning." "This... Ok..." shanxu hesitated and went over to salute heiyuan. "I''ve met Lord heiyuan. I''ve offended you before. Please forgive me..." offend? Tong Xian was slightly stunned. However, as if he had not heard the voices of these people, heiyuan just looked at them quietly, without saying a word. Shanxu and others are confused. However, Qiankun opened his mouth and said, "gentlemen, Lord heiyuan and your adults are on duty, so it is inconvenient to talk to you. Please don''t blame me." "Mission? What''s the mission? " Asked Tong Xian. "Protect the VIPs." Heaven and earth hands smile way. "VIP?" Shanxu''s heart suddenly jumped, his eyes opened wide, staring at the hands of heaven and earth, carefully asked: "is... Who is it?" "Can''t you see that?" With a smile on his hand, Qian Kun pointed to the white night and said, "naturally, it''s the white night adults! At present, Mr. White Night is the VIP of our heixuan auction house, and all the adults of the matchless group are the guards provided by heixuan auction house to the Lord of white night! " "What?" Countless Shenji palace people lost their voice on the spot. Shanxu opened his mouth, and his chin was about to fall to the groundMembers of the matchless group... Are the bodyguards of the white night? Shanxu''s brain was shaking. At this time, the white night took a step forward and looked at Tong Xian, Chang Pu and others without expression. Then he said, "master Tong Xian, please get out of the way. I have some private affairs with shanxu to solve!" As soon as he said this, shanxu suddenly cooled from head to foot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2195.2 "Private affairs? What''s private? " Tong Xian''s eyes were confused, and she had already smelled something wrong. He looked at shanxu strangely, and shanxu''s face was blue and red. He was mumbling his lips, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. "What''s the matter? Lord shanxu, are you hiding anything from me Tong Xian felt that something was wrong and asked again. Good must be silent. Next to a Shenji palace of people hesitated, or gathered up, carefully said the process of the matter. When Tong Xian heard the voice, his face changed. "What? You want to fight with the white dragon master? " Tong Xian lost his voice... "not bad!" At this time, shanxu finally opened his mouth, but he was somewhat indignant. He bit his teeth, staring at the white night and whispered: "I didn''t expect that Lord heiyuan would be your bodyguard in the white night... White night, I admit, I can''t fight you, but even if it is like this, you don''t want to mess around! The order of Shenji palace can''t be destroyed if you want! Shanxu is not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death! " A good man needs to drink and shout, and exhale again. He looks like he is going to fight. Tong Xian''s face suddenly changed. "Shanxu, I don''t want to repeat my words. I remind you for the last time that the place where you are standing is Cangtian cliff, and I, the owner of Cangtian cliff, you shelter a group of enemies who invade me in my place, and then ask me to abide by your rules. Isn''t it ridiculous?" White night controls the five Hongbing soldiers and strides toward shanxu. The killing intention in his eyes is more and more intense. "But I don''t have the patience. Since you''ve all talked about this, I can''t blame me. I think even if I kill you now and Shenji palace is accountable, I have a good reason to defend myself?" "You..." shansu''s face changed. "Come on At night, he shouts and jumps with his sword. "Stop it!" Tong Xian rushed out and stopped the white night. "Mr. Tong Xian, do you want to do the same?" The pace of the night is a little steady, frown and ask. "No, no, no... White Dragon Lord, I don''t mean that..." Tong Xian said. "Get out of the way, then!" "White Dragon Lord... Please calm down. Can I have a word about this matter?" "Do you want to be a peacemaker?" "No, I just want to solve this matter peacefully." Tong Xian said in a hurry and then sighed. He is seldom humble. But this time he had to bow his head. Let''s not talk about the white night, but say that he has five Hongbing soldiers on his body. This is frightening enough. Not to mention the ten fearsome members of the matchless group standing behind him. "Lord Tongxian, Lord shanxu, I advise you to think about the consequences of fighting against the White Dragon Lord. The reason why I stood in my way was that I didn''t want Lord heiyuan''s hand stained with the blood of your Shenji palace. In that case, my heixuan auction house would not be able to account for it. But Lord heiyuan is carrying out a task. If you insist on fighting against the white night, Lord heiyuan will never have it The slightest hesitation is bound to kill everything that threatens the existence of the White Dragon Lord! If you really want to continue fighting, please think twice before you act! " At this time, the heaven and earth hands also called a, and then smile back to one side. Having said that, how to make a decision depends entirely on Shenji palace. The people of Shenji palace changed color one after another. If they do, they will die. White night doesn''t want to kill people in Shenji palace directly. Although this shanxu is very rebellious and impolite in tone, it seems that it is also aimed at Bai Ye, but Bai Ye can see that Shan Xu is not a bad man, otherwise he will not fight against him in order to protect these powerful people. Shanxu does so for the sake of considering the future of Lisheng state. But the good must have the thought of the good, and the white night has the thought of the white night. Good must think for Shenji palace, and white night must think for longjue and himself. Therefore, if the good must continue to persist in this way, white night will not be soft hearted. Although Tong Xian has not met with Bai Ye several times, he knows Bai Ye from Ruan Shi''s mouth. He knew that if this continues, the situation must be out of control. Once out of control, shanxu and others will die! Therefore, Tongxian must stop fighting. "The way of peace? What peaceful way? " But looking at the expressionless face of the white night, he looked at the countless potential people behind the Shenji palace, and then said coldly, "I only want these people who have invaded my heaven cliff to die now!" When those powerful people heard the sound, they all changed color. After learning that white night is surrounded by these fearsome members of the matchless group, everyone is desperate to defeat white night. The present white night is invincible. He was able to deal with nobody on the scene."White Dragon Lord, I know you are very angry now, but even if you kill these people, it is useless!" Tong Xian said again. "If I kill them, I can be powerful. How useless is it?" The night is cold. "Do you really want to kill them before the dragon master will stop? If the Dragon Master doesn''t kill them, I think the dragon master will get more than he killed them Tong Xian advised again. "Tong Xian, are you going to negotiate with me?" The white night swept the child fairy''s eyes and asked lightly. "I think so." "Who do you represent? Shenji palace? " Asked the white night, squinting. Tong Xian hesitated, nodded and said in a low voice, "I will report this matter to the top, so... I can temporarily represent Shenji palace!" "Mr. Tong Xian, what are you talking about?" Shanxu was angry and stopped immediately. If this involves Shenji palace, the nature will be different! "Mr. shansu, please be calm! It''s better to settle this matter peacefully. I think even if it is reported to the palace, you will support my decision. " Tong Xian also knew the meaning of shanxu, but he still insisted. "You..." good need to be impatient and have nothing to say. However, Tong Xian said to the white night, "Lord white dragon, you can make any request you want, but we will accept whatever you can accept. The premise is... Please hold your hand high and spare these potential clans. After all, they are also the backbone of our Lisheng Prefecture against foreign enemies." When the voice fell, Tong Xian made a bow to the white night. The white night did not speak, but looked at the good. Good must be slightly stunned. "Master shanxu, come on, salute the White Dragon Lord! Come on Next to the Tongxian road. "But..." "do you really want to die here? Want everyone to die here? " Tong Xian asked in a low voice. Shanxu''s face suddenly changed and opened his mouth. He didn''t know how to refute it. He gritted his teeth for a long time. After a long time, shansu turned around and said, "white dragon master, please... Please hold your hand high..." this sound means that the whole sky cliff has no strength to resist the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2196.2 With the head lowered, it means that the whole situation has been completely controlled by white night. No more worries at night. Everything will be done by him. The white night long breathed a sigh of relief, the line of sight looked at the innumerable potential clans behind that. Those potential clans were all pale and trembling with fear. When they noticed the eyes swept by the white night, many people couldn''t hold on any longer. They all rushed forward, knelt down in front of the white night and kowtowed to him. "White dragon master! White dragon master!! As long as you can let us go, you can do anything you want us to do! " "White Dragon Lord, spare your life!" "We are just being bewitched! White dragon master, spare your life "We are willing to be a cow and a horse for you!! White Dragon Master... Let us go ... people were shaking and shouting, hysterical and desperate. "To be a cow or a horse?" The white night squints, the line of sight sweeps in these potential clan several big energy body. These characters are not simple existence. In fact, without the protection of heiyuan and other matchless groups, he may not be able to subdue these beings by relying on these five Hongbing soldiers. This time, they still rely on the members of the matchless group. These great powers are not simple characters. They also have insight into the extraordinary characteristics of heiyuan and others, and they have no resistance. If there is no black yuan group, it is impossible to frighten the heroes by relying on these five Hongbing. "Yes, we are willing to work for adults as long as they are willing to let us go." A spirited man wearing colorful cloud robes on his body screams and trembles. This man is called night shadow ghost. He is one of the great powers. He has the ability to kill the emperors of all ages. Although he is powerful and has a good status, he is extremely afraid of death. He is almost the first one of the great powers to bow down to the white night and submit himself to him... his kneeling makes many people shake. "Will you? Well, what''s the use of your willingness now? I can''t control so many of you. When you leave the sky cliff, you still do what you want. If you turn your face and don''t recognize people, what can I do with you at night? " Said the cold night. "What do you want, my lord?" Another Genie inquires in a deep voice. This man is the master of Poyang battle. He is very powerful. However, in front of heiyuan, he can only admit his advice. What''s more, there are five Hongbing soldiers. "I like to cut off the roots and eliminate future troubles. My personal suggestion is to kill all of you, so that if you leave the sky cliff, you will gather together to attack and kill me." White night light said, carrying the sword again. Everyone turned blue. Tong Xianli said: "white dragon master, please be calm and don''t be impatient! There is still a way out. " "How to solve it?" The white fairy looked at the boy. Tong Xian opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. Obviously, shanxu was very dissatisfied with the situation at the scene, but he did not say anything. After all, if he provoked the white night, he would kill him. Shenji palace could not be stopped, and even Shenji palace would suffer. After all, shanxu attacked the white night before. Strictly speaking, shanxu himself had problems. "White Dragon Lord, I am... I am loyal to you, I am loyal to you!! I''ll follow you and work for you. You just have to let me go... OK The night shadow ghost rushed up in a hurry, knelt in front of the white night, and cried out tremblingly: "if you doubt my loyalty, you can control me with the contract and poison. My life is in your hands, and I will never betray you!" Although night shadow ghost is powerful, he does not care about the so-called dignity as long as he can save his life. White night heard the sound, shook his head: "take medicine control? Sign a contract? Arabian Nights, you have so many people here, how can I have so many pills for you to eat? How can I sign so many contracts on my own? Isn''t this a fantasy? unrealistic! Still not These potential clans add up to tens of millions, and they can control so many people... "this..." the night shadow ghost''s face is scared, I don''t know what to say. The rest of them were dignified. Indeed, white night can not control these people, so how can we let them go? Isn''t it a matter of letting the tiger go back to the mountain? Can the strong men of heixuan auction house protect the white night for a lifetime? So if you can''t solve the loyalty problem of these people, the white night is bound to kill these people clean! People looked heavy and panicked. The atmosphere has also become tense. Tong Xian and shanxu exchanged their eyes and seemed to be thinking about countermeasures. But at this time, what else can be done? But at this time, Changpu suddenly stepped forward, clasped his fist at shanxu and said to Tongxian: "two adults, Changpu has a plan. Do you think it is feasible?" "What''s the plan?" They turned their heads in a hurry.The rest of the people will be locked in the body. Chang Pu hugged his fist and said with a smile, "everybody, we can sign an agreement." "Agreement?" Shanxu and Tongxian are both stunned. The heroes looked at each other. "What agreement?" Shansu frowned and asked, "Changpu, please speak clearly!" "Of course it''s an agreement on this matter." Chang Pu said with a smile: "we can use the name of Shenji palace as a guarantee for this matter, and let the White Dragon Master sign an agreement with you. As long as you promise not to retaliate against the white dragon master, then I don''t think the white dragon master will do anything to the people. If the white dragon master or you violate the agreement, we Shenji palace can use the agreement to punish the violators. In this way, the matter will not be solved? " As soon as the words came out, everyone was in front of them. Yes, Shenji palace can guarantee this. After all, the prestige of Shenji palace is there. If you really sign an agreement with Shenji palace, you have to consider the anger of Shenji palace. This time the action was too sudden, Shenji palace could not have expected that the matchless group would be here. If next time, it must be able to come and suppress on the spot. "That''s a good proposal!" A good man must nod his head. With a smile on his face, Tong Xian went up to Bai Ye and said, "Lord white dragon, what do you think? I ask them to sign an agreement with you here, and my Shenji palace will do notarization. If they violate the agreement and offend you again in the future, you will not be allowed to do it. Shenji palace is willing to severely punish them in the way of agreement instead of you. How about? " Hearing the sound in the white night, I touched my chin and began to think. After a moment, he gently shook his head: "if they find any powerful backers, such as heixuan auction house, and then betray me, you Shenji palace can''t fight against powerful families like heixuan because of me, so I don''t agree!" "Don''t worry about that." Tong Xian said with a smile, "we can sign the highest standard Zongyao level agreement with you in Shenji palace." "What? Zongyao agreement? " Shanxu''s face changed greatly, and he immediately yelled: "Tong Xian, we have no right to sign this agreement with others. This has to be the right of those adults above! You''re overstepping your authority! " "The situation is urgent and needs to be flexible. What''s more, those adults told me that Shenji palace is at an extraordinary moment. It''s an extraordinary moment. We can''t stick to the rules. I just need to ask the adults. If the adults agree, we can sign an agreement here." Tong Xiandao. "This..." shanxu''s face changed, I didn''t know what to say. "What is the Zongyao agreement?" White night frowned and asked. "The highest standard agreement of our Shenji palace." Tong Xian said with a smile: "once this agreement is signed, no matter what happens, as long as the content of the agreement is violated, Shenji palace will try its best to maintain the content of the agreement, and... At any cost!" "Oh?" White night eyes a bright, then nodded: "if so, that pour can try!" "Ha ha, that''s settled!" Tong Xian drinks and shouts, "Qixin!" "Yes Chichin comes forward. "Contact the above adults immediately, report the situation here to them, and ask them to approve me to sign the" Zongyao class "agreement with the white dragon master and the potential clans of all sides. I think you will take the overall situation into consideration and allow this agreement!" "Yes Jixin nodded and ran down with several Shenji palace people immediately. "Changpu!" "Yes "Prepare the array and energy of the Zongyao agreement immediately, and make preparations as soon as possible! There must be no mistake! " Tong Xian, drink again. "Yes Chang Pu nodded, attracted several Shenji guards, and unfolded them in front of the public. Shenji palace people in full swing action, those potential clan people are also very happy. Although this time they will bow to the white night, but at least they have saved their lives, which is enough. But just then... whoosh! Several figures suddenly darted out of the crowd and rushed towards the gate like a sharp arrow. "Want to go? Did the Dragon Lord tell you to go Jue Jian makes his eyes quick and his hands quick. When he drinks and shouts, he rushes over with his sword. The air of violence came directly at these people. But in this critical moment... Suddenly drink and shout in the white night. "Jue Jian Shi, let them go!" "Well?" Jue Jian makes a slight stupor, obviously can''t understand, but did not violate, immediately stopped. White night quietly watching those figures. One of them is a woman named luochanu. She had been standing behind the crowd, watching it all the time. White night also found her. It is impossible for luochanu to sign this agreement. She is a member of the dark Dynasty, so she can''t stay here.And the reason why she dared to leave in public was because she believed that white night would not kill her. "You guy..." luochanu looked at the white night, and her mouth was not lifted. Then she turned her head and rushed out of the gate and disappeared. Those powerful people were surprised. What''s going on? Why not stop the white night? Do you mean to talk to Shenji palace and leave now? Some people think that they are smart, and they follow suit and rush to the gate. But it''s not close yet... sonorous! The terrifying power of abandoning God sword directly covers them and cuts those people into powder... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2197.2 Seeing the red blood mist floating in the air, no one dares to have the slightest fluke. "White Dragon Lord, why did you let those people leave?" Shanxu couldn''t understand, so he asked. "I''ll let whoever I want to let go. What? Do I have to explain why to Mr. shanxu? " The white night face is expressionless way. Although the heart of a good man is not bad, he is not well liked by the white night. Good needs a slight change of eyes and no more words. "In addition, I can agree with the agreement!" In the white night, he gathered up Hongbing and began to speak again. As soon as this was said, people began to show their joy. "Great, wonderful! Thank you for your understanding Tong Xian was relieved and smiling. If the white night killed so many people, it would be a huge loss for the state of Lysander. Shenji palace absolutely does not want to see this, so Tong Xiancai dares to promise that the adults above will agree to the "Zongyao class" agreement. "The Dragon Master agreed! Great "We''re all right! Ha ha... " " great! " "It''s all the masters of Shenji palace who have done it in time." "Thank you very much." "This time, thanks to Tong Xian, they..." "yes, yes.." those who survived were crying with joy, and they saluted the good beard one after another. They were very grateful and excited. Tong Xian repeatedly waved his hands and said with a smile: "no need to say thank you, no need to say thank you... Ha ha..." the situation has been eased. The scene atmosphere also relaxed down, everything seems to be in the direction of everyone''s happiness. However, it was not long after these people were happy that the voice of the white night came again. "Gentlemen, why should you be so happy before I finish my words?" As soon as he said this, people were shocked. Tong Xian, too, smiles stiffly and turns his head to look at the white night. But the white night quietly said, "the agreement can be signed, but... The content of this agreement is not only to restrain these people from offending me, but also to change it again." When people heard it, they breathed heavily. "Change?" Tong Xian''s voice trembled: "how to change this?" "It''s simple." "I ask all the leaders of the potential clans present to serve me unconditionally. If I give you an order, you must carry out my order. If you refuse to do so, I will perform the power of the" Zongyao level "agreement, and the Shenji palace will punish you instead of me! How? " "What?" The whole scene exploded in an instant. No one can accept it! It''s all fried. "How can this work?" "White Dragon Lord, do you want to enslave us?" "Are we not free "How can this be done? No, no, no! Absolutely not! Do you want me to bow to Chen Chen? " "I don''t agree!" ... the great powers of the clan roared. Although I used to beg for mercy from people on their knees and said that they wanted to make a cow or a horse for white night, it was only a verbal one. Now there is a "Zongyao level" agreement here. Once agreed, it will really be a bull and a horse for white night, and there is no room for maneuver. Which one of these people is not a big man who knows everything, how can they really want to be tied to the body of this white night? As soon as they changed their attitude, they were dissatisfied. Seeing this, Tong Xian was also puzzled and said, "master Bai Long, this is not very good... This condition... Is a little too much..." "this way..." Bai Ye nodded and called out to Changpu, who was still building the agreement over there: "Lord Changpu!" "White dragon master, what''s the matter?" Chang Pu looked up at the white night. "You don''t have to be busy. You can quit." Bai Ye said faintly. He pulled out Hong Bing again and said without expression: "I''ve given you enough face in Shenji palace. You''ve made a step forward, but you have to push forward. That''s no wonder that I''ve given up the so-called" Zongyao level "agreement. I''ll deal with these people in my own way." With that, the man began to move forward again. Juejian emissaries also waved their hands and forced them to pass. All the people in Shenji palace were surprised. "No, no, no, no!" "The White Dragon Lord, please calm down!" "Calm down? Don''t tell me, Lord Tongxian. I''ll bow to this man and submit to him! I''d rather die then One of the souls cried out in anger. But as soon as he had finished his words, the white night was an instant rush, and five Hongbing troops opened together and directly killed the man. Around several strength terror soul person seems to be his companion, everybody breathes a tight, subconsciously toward the white night attack.But at the moment of attack and kill.. whoosh! A black lightning came. Those who attack and kill in the white night are instantly shocked into powder by an surging force and all die. Beside the white night, there was also a man in a black robe. That''s a member of the matchless group. "What?" The world was shocked. This time, they finally met the terrorist members of the matchless group... "no!" "White Dragon Lord, we will!" Many souls were scared to the spot and almost screamed out. They kneel on the ground in a hurry and kowtow like crazy. This time, they don''t think about anything. They just want to live... "from now on, I will count down to three. If you want to sign a" Zongyao level "agreement with me, you can kneel down on one knee. If you don''t want to sign, you can do it quickly. Your chance is only one time!" Then he closed his eyes and said, "three!" The voice is not loud, but it strikes the heart. Many people were in panic, knowing that this was the ultimatum of the white night, and no longer hesitated, they knelt down in a hurry. The night shadow ghost was even worse. He knelt on his knees and kowtowed to the white night. The whole person was scared like a frightened dog. But there are also many good face refused to bow their heads, still gnawing teeth, standing trembling. "Two!" The white night called again. This sound made people''s heart and breath slow a lot. "White dragon master..." Tong Xian wanted to say something, but it was useless. Now the white night is invincible, no one can do anything to him, and the word in his place, can not be convinced by mouth, he will not listen to anyone''s persuasion. "One!" The eyes of the white night have been opened, and count to the last sound. Several people still standing on the scene looked at each other, and the people who saw Shenji palace could not persuade the white night. Their hearts were full of despair and helplessness. They could only kneel down slowly and kowtow to the white night. At this point, the heroes worshipped him... seeing this in the daytime, he nodded with satisfaction, turned his head and said to Tong Xian: "it''s time to sign the agreement!" Tong Xian was staring at all this and was speechless... in silence www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2198.2 The signing of the agreement is not cumbersome, but it is the first time that an agreement has been drawn up by the array of law. And when the agreement was completed, white night found a mark in his heart. He just needs to press the mark to push the agreement out. "The agreement will be engraved on every leader level adult. White dragon master, you also have a copy. Your copy is a copy. The original will be collected by us into Shenji palace and stored in the agreement room of Shenji palace! By the strong Tong Xian put the Zong Yao level agreement aside and came forward to hold boxing in the white night. "Good." White night looked at it and nodded with satisfaction. The content of the agreement was supplemented by Shenji palace. That is, white night can''t use the control of these potential clans to act recklessly, at least not to violate the rules set by Shenji palace. After all, Shenji palace doesn''t want to see a sudden birth of a power formed by hundreds of powerful clans. After all, some forces are too large for them to control. The white night did not advance, but made appropriate concessions. In addition, Shenji Palace also asked to keep the "Zongyao agreement" confidential. White night understands the concerns of Shenji palace. If the matter of the Zongyao agreement is spread out, it is bound to attract other potential clans to join in. At that time, long Jue will continue to absorb the forces attracted, and it will surely grow rapidly. This is still not what Shenji palace wants to see. However, Shenji palace has ignored one point, that is, although the Zongyao level agreement can attract many potential clans to join in white night, it will also attract the covet of those powerful forces. They will be afraid of the growth of white night and will certainly suppress it. This is not what white night wants to see, so white night has agreed to this point raised by Shenji palace. Then a little bit more repairs and the agreement is done. "Well, that''s settled. I think these people should be able to leave, too?" Tong Xian took his soul power out of the array which was gradually disappearing in front of him and said with a smile. "Yes." The white night is light. "Well, gentlemen, you may leave now." Tong Xian called out to the crowd. "Thank you, Lord Tongxian. Thank you very much for not killing me!" The crowd saluted again. But this time, not many people have the joy of leaving. After all, from today on, they have been controlled by others. The gate of Cangtian cliff opens again, people leave one after another, and the atmosphere is somewhat heavy. Shanxu''s face is not natural, leaving Qixin and others injured and not staying for a long time. At this time, a group of Shenji guards came over and saluted the white night. "White Dragon Lord, thank you this time. Without you, the situation would be unthinkable." One of them said. "Don''t mention it. I''m just defending my sky cliff." White night shook his head. They saluted again and left. With the people''s departure, Cangtian cliff gradually became desolate. But Changpu did not leave immediately. He looked at the fading crowd and came to the side of the white night. "White dragon master!" Chang Pu made a ceremony. "Anything else?" "Oh... Nothing serious." Chang Pu smile: "just a piece of advice want to tell the Dragon Lord." "What advice?" Asked the white night. "The heart is not enough for the snake to swallow the elephant." Chang Pu said in a low voice: "if the white dragon master wants to control these powerful people all his life, he will be attacked. After all, these people... Are greedy and greedy for interests! You can control them now, but you may not be able to control them in the future, so I have a suggestion that I don''t know whether to say it or not! " "Go ahead." He looked at the white night in doubt. "Don''t control these people for a long time. Give them a time limit. In that case, most of them are willing to be patient. If you plan to control them all your life, the first thing they want to do is to think about how to solve the Zongyao agreement." Now for these people, the Zongyao agreement is a shackle. Since they put on the shackles, their first thought is to remove the shackles. In Chang Pu''s opinion, the signing of the agreement in the daytime apparently solved the problem, but it was a bomb planted. However, the expression of white night did not change much. He shook his head and said, "Lord Changpu, I know what you mean, but for me, this" Zongyao agreement "is not their shackles. I think that for some time, someone will ask to sign a Zongyao agreement with me, and follow me!" "Is it?" Changpu was a little surprised. Looking at the white night, he saw the self-confidence on his face. He didn''t say anything more, but he still had strong doubts in his eyes. He clasped his fist and left. The sky cliff is calm.However, several people remained at the scene. One of them is da Yue Chen Yi of the Da Yue clan, that is, the middle-aged man. "Dragon master!" He went up and knelt on one knee. "Why didn''t you leave?" The white night glanced at him and still had some impression on him. "The villain wants to apologize to the Dragon Lord for my young lady." Big moon said respectfully and piously. "Plead guilty?" "White night light way:" you mean big moon Yan betrays my affair "Miss Yan is forced by the interests, but also bewitched by treacherous people. She makes a big mistake and deserves to die. She also hopes that there will be a large number of dragon masters. Forgive her. When the villains return to the big moon clan, they will let them apologize to the adults." Big moon said respectfully. In his opinion, the current white night can not be provoked at all. He can mobilize so many powerful people in the four directions of Xuantian, drive the supreme power of heixuan auction house, and there are five Hongbing... Such people can only be friends, but never enemies. Dayouyan''s fickleness has already offended the white night. As a member of the Dayue clan, Dayue Chenyi can''t let the situation worsen, so he decides to stay and plead for mercy. When these words are finished, the moon is obviously shaking. He did not know whether the white night would kill him. After all, to the extent of white night, even if he was killed, it was a matter of course. And in the moon calm and uneasy, the voice of the white night again. "No need to apologize! After all, you are trying to dissuade Da Yueyan. I have already seen it, so it is not your fault. " The white night is full of gratitude and resentment. Before that, Da Yueyan was bewitched by Qianhuan God Jun. she was always persuading Da Yueyan. But after dayueyan escapes, Dayue Chenyi does not leave Cangtian cliff. He chose to stay simply because he wanted to explain it to the white night. On hearing the sound, the moon was immediately overjoyed, and hastily made a ceremony again: "the Dragon Master''s heart is higher than the sky and the sea is wider, and the villains admire it." "In fact, I don''t like to make enemies. Moreover, the big moon clan is not an ordinary power clan. If you can guarantee that you are not hostile to me, it would be better for us not to invade the river water!" Said the white night. "Don''t worry, the Dayue clan will never do anything to the Dragon Jue. In fact, this action is only proposed by Miss Yan. Moreover, we are only here for Hongbing and have no intention of offending longjue. For today''s misunderstanding, we will give the Dragon Lord an account! Please rest assured. " After all, the white night is much more kind than he imagined. "I know, I don''t need to explain, but I hope you can give her a warning about Da Yueyan!" Calm way of white night. He didn''t care too much about a woman. "Don''t worry, Dragon Lord. If you go back this time, you will report to the clan leader!" "Well, go back." White night waved. "Yes." Da Yue Chenyi once again made a respectful kowtow to the white night and said, "take care of yourself, I''ll leave..." with that, he carefully withdrew from here and flew to the gate. The white night silently watched its leave, spit out the turbid gas fiercely. Although many potential families have been controlled this time, there are still many potential troubles. After all, there are some unseen forces in the dark. Moreover, I am afraid that the dark Dynasty has already known about the agreement mastered by white night. Moreover, the focus of the dark Dynasty will also be placed on him with five Hongbing hands in his hand... "come here." There was a cry from the white night. "Yes Several dragons came forward. "Send people to Outland and bring them back. In addition, clean up here and rebuild the defense." The white night is light. "Yes People got busy at once. Shenji Palace''s people were relocated to the Dragon Sword pit. But this time, the Shenji palace people are not only guarding the dead dragon sword. All the people left behind are watching the dead dragon sword. Obviously, Shenji palace was suspicious about whether the dead dragon sword was sealed. That''s not a good thing. The white night frowned. Now Shenji palace doesn''t send great energy to investigate the dead dragon sword because of the situation. If the situation eases down, it sends Neng to investigate the dead dragon sword, for fear that it will expose the stuffing... it seems that we have to find a time to take away the dead Dragon Sword... feeling the chin in the white night. At this time, a person from heixuan auction house came over and saluted the white night. "Dragon Lord, the Lord of heaven and earth and the Lord Erfu, please!" "Oh?" White night eyebrows frown, spin and scan the eyes, behind the ten figures, is to understand the two people call their own past reason. "Lead the way." White night light said."This way, please." The servant said respectfully, and then led the white night to the heixuan auction house. At the moment, heixuan auction house has been rushed to the town treasure team surrounded by a water tight. A group of soul people are carefully urging magic, collecting every breath of air around the heixuan auction house. It''s strange. The white night inexplicably and looked, the heart rippled with confusion. But at this time, he suddenly thought of something, his face a little ugly. "Don''t you say..." the white night frowned. At this time, he has come to the gate of the dark www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2199.2 In the hall, the hands of heaven and earth are sitting on the chair drinking tea, looking leisurely and contented. Er Fu stood behind him, bowed his head respectfully and said nothing, but his eyes were secretly looking at the white night. When the white night came in, Qian Kun''s hands immediately got up and welcomed him with a smile on his face. "Dragon master! I''m sorry, but I have to ask you to come Qian Kun made a ceremony toward the white night, and then made a ceremony to heiyuan and others. When the ceremony was finished, he stood aside. After all, heiyuan is standing. His rank is much worse than that of heiyuan. Heiyuan is here. He dare not sit down. At night, I don''t know what politeness is. I just sit on the chair and look at the hand of heaven and earth. "The Lord of heaven and earth called me to come here. I''m afraid it''s about the night shining sword?" The white night asked. "It''s not just night shining sword." Heaven and earth hands a smile: "but night Yao sword is also to talk about things, let''s talk about this first." After that, he went to the white night, stretched out his hands, and said with a smile, "Lord white dragon, please hand in the Yeyao sword. At present, the Yeyao sword belongs to our heixuan auction house. If you want to take it away, please handle the off shelf procedures. When the off shelf procedures are handled properly, we will return the Yeyao sword. After the removal, your VIP status will be cancelled, heiyuanda The protection of man will end! " "Is that so? Then just get off the shelves. " White night took out the night shining sword and handed it over. He no longer needs the protection of heiyuan and other people. He has already controlled the four sides Xuantian, even the hundreds of powerful families. His power in his hands can be said to be extremely powerful and powerful. He can even rely on this power to take the initiative to fight against the dark dynasty! "Well, in that case, we''ll go through the formalities for you." Heaven and earth said with a smile. Immediately someone came up, caught the breath of the white night, and ran down. White night is also a good match. The procedure was finished after the general agitation. "Is that why you called me here?" White night turned to ask. "More than that, of course." Qian Kun''s hand said with a smile: "let the dragon master come here, or for Zongyao level agreement." "This agreement seems to have nothing to do with heixuan?" White night frowns. "No, it''s about it." Qian Kun said with a smile, and then pointed to those soul people who were collecting breath outside the hall and said, "many potential clans in the Zongyao agreement participated in the invasion of our heixuan auction house. Now my people are collecting their breath and collecting evidence. As long as the evidence is together, our heixuan auction house will launch a devastating attack on the potential clan where these people live!" "Devastating?" "What do you mean? Do you mean... Your heixuan auction house begins to retaliate against those who invade the sky cliff? " "To be precise, it''s the people who intruded into my heixuan auction house." Qian Kun said with a smile: "according to the breath we have collected and the oral statement of Erfu, at least 80% of the people in your brilliant agreement participated in the invasion of heixuan! So I come here to discuss with the White Dragon Lord about the solution of this matter. After all, the White Dragon Lord has helped my black Xuan auction house. I am not unreasonable. The white dragon master controlled these people by virtue of Zongyao level agreement. The so-called dog beating depends on the owner. Therefore, heaven and earth want to ask the White Dragon Lord''s opinion. If the White Dragon Master doesn''t mind, we will The liquidation will start in five days, and I''m afraid the number of people on this grand agreement will have to be reduced by 80% ". I didn''t expect there would be such a crop... in the daytime, I would never doubt the hand of heaven and earth. After all, the nature of this time is too serious for the heixuan auction house. If the heixuan auction house does not pursue responsibility for this matter, once it is spread, it will be a devastating blow to their reputation. When the time comes, all the dark branches of the state will have to be invaded? They must set an example to others! We must let people know what will happen if we offend heixuan and break the rules of heixuan! Therefore, as long as the most powerful terrorist force will be sent to report to the police. Once things develop, I''m afraid Shenji palace can''t protect those people. At night, his eyes are cold and his face is staring at the hands of heaven and earth. "Well, what did you want to discuss with me Asked the white night. "The nature of this matter is extremely bad. It has violated the bottom line of our heixuan auction house. What we can''t stand most is being attacked by the soul. Therefore, the headquarters will definitely retaliate, but whether the degree of revenge is large or small is open to discussion." "To discuss?" White night slightly a Leng. However, seeing the heaven and earth''s hand approaching, he said with a smile: "I know that the White Dragon Master certainly does not want the power which is hard to control to be destroyed like this, so I want to discuss with the white dragon master. Do you want black Xuan''s revenge to be large or small?"White night more confused, unexpectedly looked at the hand of heaven and earth, frowned: "of course hope is small... Heaven and earth hand adults have what to say, just say it." "Hehe, in that case, I won''t beat around the Bush! White Dragon Lord, you helped me black Xuan this time, and I will certainly thank you again. So the so-called retaliation will be greatly reduced, but it can not be reduced to the lowest level, up to half. But if the White Dragon Lord is willing to continue to put Hong Bing on the shelves in our heixuan auction house, then I think... The so-called retaliation strength will be reduced to the lowest level, and I will just let it go by acting like a perfunctory way! " Heaven and earth hands smile way. "Go on, Hongbing?" The white night was shocked: "why?" "Please allow me not to tell you about this. But white dragon master can rest assured that Hong Bing will not be lost or auctioned. We will protect Hong Bing and give it back to white dragon master as soon as the period is over." Heaven and earth hands smile way. "Then, how long will you keep it?" The night was silent. He believed that the purpose of heixuan auction house was not for Hongbing, otherwise qiankunshou would surely pay a huge price to buy from white night, even if it would not be sold. In order to attract xuanbing to the auction, what they want to do is to continue to sell. "About a month''s time, not long or short. Of course, the price setting will still be the sky high price that no one can buy, and the white dragon owner can change the price at any time." Heaven and earth hands smile way. "Is it?" White night touched his chin and thought. However, after a while, he suddenly thought of something, directly staring at the hands of heaven and earth, and said, "OK, I agree to put the Hongbing on the shelf, but... Is a Hongbing... Enough?" "What?" Qiankun''s smile was stiff and stunned... "if I can''t, I''ll put more on the shelves." White night added a sentence... again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2200.2 How many more? The brain of heaven and earth''s hand trembled slightly, and the man obviously failed to respond. After a long time, he asked in amazement: "white dragon master, what do you mean?" "What do you mean?" The white night looked at him curiously. "Hongbing... Is it possible that the White Dragon Master doesn''t want these Hongbing Qian Kun''s hand took a deep breath, calmed down the astonishment and surprise in his heart, and asked. This time the sword was put on the shelves, which caused such a big disturbance. According to common sense, it is very difficult for normal people to agree to the request of the hands of heaven and earth. But... White night not only agreed, but also wanted to put a few Hongbing on the shelf? What is he thinking? Is he flattering the heixuan auction house? It''s not like white night''s character... the heaven and earth''s hand is the zhanger monk who can''t feel his head, but if Bai Ye really has this plan, he will raise his hands for it. "How can anyone not want Hong Bing? But this time, the heixuan auction house has helped me too much. In addition, this time it is also my people''s business. Naturally, I have to stand up and be responsible for their fault! So I''m going to put two Hongbing on the shelf first! If not, discuss again! Do you think it''s OK, Lord Qiankun? " White night smiles. "Yes! sure! Of course Heaven and earth nodded his hands, and his face was full of smiles: "the Dragon Master''s move is a great help to my heixuan auction house. I''m very grateful to the Dragon Lord. I''ll give you a big gift in the future!" "It''s not necessary to give thanks again. I just want your institute to meet the next condition." White night road. "What''s the condition, white dragon master, but it''s OK to say so." Heaven and earth hands smile way. "Very simple, I want you heixuan to continue to punish the players who invaded heixuan''s auction house this time!" White night laughs. "What?" Qian Kun''s hand was so surprised that he looked at the white night strangely: "Lord white dragon, I don''t understand what you mean! Don''t you want people who are bound by Zongyao agreements? Although these people are not your opponents, but the number of victory, and there are a few amazing potential clan, if you can make good use of, may create unexpected results! The Dragon Master is going to give up like this "Give up?" White night shook his head: "the Lord of heaven and earth may not understand what I want to express. It is impossible to give up nature. It is very difficult for me to grasp this power in my hand. How can I give up?" "Well, since we don''t intend to give up, why do we continue to retaliate "I don''t want you to really retaliate, but I want you to warn." "Do you understand the meaning?" he said with a smile Qian Kun''s hand was slightly stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something and nodded repeatedly: "it''s worthy of being the dragon master. As a result, these people don''t dare to have a different heart to you for the time being." "It''s just a little trick." "Let''s go through the ceremony first," he said "Well, besides the night shining sword, which Hongbing does the white dragon master plan to take out?" "Ye Yao sword is not on the shelf." "Night shining sword is not on the shelf? Which two are on the shelf "Chisel prison sword and crack gun." White night light said. Qian Kun''s hand heard the sound, breathing slightly tight, and a trace of strange awn passed in his eyes, but after a moment, he returned to the original state, and the man gave a faint smile: "is that so? Ok... We''ll do it right away. " ... the Zhenbao team of Qiankun hand has decided to stay in Cangtian cliff, and Qiankun hand has returned. It intends to submit an application to heixuan auction house, expand the branch of cangtianya heixuan auction house, and strengthen the defense forces of the division, such as border, array and guard. However, the sword and spear will not be put on the shelf in the cangtianya branch, but will be sent to the headquarters. After all, this time, they are two Hongbing soldiers with extraordinary nature. The branch of Cangtian cliff is so large that no matter how to expand it, it is impossible to occupy the territory of white night? Bai Ye also agreed to take Hongbing to the heixuan headquarters. At present, it seems that only heixuan headquarters can handle these two Hongbing. After seeing off the hands of heaven and earth, the black yuan also left Cangtian cliff. Time is up. If you want to get the protection of the black abyss, you have to submit an application. However, the white night did not need the protection of heiyuan and others for the time being, so he did not let Er Fu write the application again. Heaven and earth hand a walk, two blessing will drag the white night to the inner hall. Seeing Er Fu''s face anxious and dignified, he said in a deep voice to the white night: "white dragon master... That matter... You should not forget it?" That thing? White night slightly a Leng, this just reacts to come over is what matter. He took the conviction out and saw that the mark had disappeared. "It''s too late. I hope the white dragon master can finish it as soon as possible, otherwise... Everything will be late." Er Fu said in a deep voice. Then he nodded and opened the envelope. Inside was a piece of paper with several big characters on it.After a glance at the white night, the expression immediately became more dignified. Erfu did so much for white night, hoping that white night could complete the task for him. Now the time is up, if you don''t do it in the daytime, all the things that Er Fu has done will be in vain. However, even if daynight had guessed that Erfu would have been very strict about what he wanted him to do, he never thought that Erfu''s requirements were so strict. No wonder he will find white night. At present, only white night can do this thing... "when I make more preparations, I will do it immediately. The situation in cangtianya has just been solved, and I still have a lot of things to deal with. Obviously, I can''t go there for a while." White night put up the letter and said without expression. "Please leave now! Don''t delay Er Fu''s eyes sank and drank in a low voice. "It''s not a small matter. I have to be prepared. Otherwise, my life and death will be small, and the success or failure will be great. I think that Lord Erfu has been planning for such a long time, and I don''t want this thing to fail like this?" White night a face serious say. "No more time for you!" Er Fu seems to be a little bit out of control and gets excited. "Enough! I just need to take one person, and it''s easy to succeed! " White night road. "Take a man?" Er Fu trembled and immediately asked, "who is it?" "Master of four directions" The white night whispered. Er Fu opened his mouth and did not open his mouth. He was staring at the white night. After half a ring, he trembled and said, "are you sure... Can you control the four xuanzhu and make him cooperate with you perfectly? If there''s something wrong with him... You must be doomed... " " don''t worry, I have my own plan! " "Before that, if I go to action, it will be difficult to complete this matter, but now, as long as you wait patiently, your goal will be achieved." Er Fu was silent for a long time. He nodded his head gently, then turned and walked away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2201.2 Xinlian mountain. Xinlian Zun ran up the mountain with scars and exhaustion. He faltered, took a step, fell three or four steps, very embarrassed. The strong men of Xinlian mountain who are stationed on the hillside are stunned. "Reverence "Reverend!" "How are you, Reverend?" "Your honor!" ... all the soul people rushed to see the black and blue Xinlian venerable. People were shocked, and the whole Xinlian mountain was immediately agitated. What kind of person is the worshiper of Xinlian? His strength is beyond doubt. What on earth has he experienced to make him look like this? No one knows. What''s more frightening is that people only see the worshippers of Xinlian, and they don''t see Xinlian nine at all! "Your honor... Where is Jiushao?" Someone asked. "Take me to the king first. Quick The worshiper of the lotus called out. People did not dare to hesitate and left immediately. Soon, the hall of Xinlian mountain gathered numerous powerful people of Xinlian mountain. The king of Xinlian left the pass ahead of time and came to the main hall of Xinlian. It was a middle-aged man with white hair, wearing a lotus print robe, with a pretty appearance and sharp eyes, like an eagle. He stepped down from the top of a lotus flower and slowly fell on the chair directly above. At the time of his arrival, all the other eight sons of the king had entered the hall. "See the king!" All the people knelt down to the ground and saluted the man who came to him. "All up." Wang lenglengleng said. "Thank you." People get up. Xinlian King''s eyes have been placed on the worshiper''s body, the cold eyes seem to be to pierce it! "Reverend, what happened? What about my son? What about jiu''er? " There was a roar of thunder. On hearing this, the worshiper of Xinlian knocked his head heavily on the ground, and roared in a trembling and angry voice: "report back to my king, the ninth childe. He has been detained!" "What?" "Nine young people have been detained?" "Who is so bold that he dares to detain nine young people?" "Asshole! Asshole! It''s unforgivable! " "No matter who it is, those who dare to detain us in Xinlian mountain must be asked to pay the price and be sure to tear him into pieces!" "Yes, there are thousands of corpses!" ... the crowd roared and yelled, one by one indignant and angry. The king of Xinlian couldn''t stop. He clapped the armrest and stood up angrily. He glared at the worshiper and asked, "tell me who is so bold! How dare you detain the king''s son? " "The Lord of heaven cliff! The Lord of the dragon! White night The worshiper of Xinlian knelt on the ground and cried bitterly: "the white night not only detained the ninth young master, but also acted arrogantly. He deliberately sent me back to report this matter to Zunwang. He was provoking my Xinlian mountain and challenging your majesty!" "How could that be true!" Xinlian Wang Qi''s fury is extremely extreme, sends out like the thunder roar, the prestige is unable to stop erupts from the body. The violent breath blocks out the sky and startles the sky. In an instant, Xinlian mountain trembled, thousands of miles around, the creatures trembled, and the world lost its color. "My king, calm down!" People below shudder and shout. "Calm down? How can I calm down? Now some people dare to detain my son! This is not just a challenge to my Xinlian mountain, it is trampling on my Xinlian king! " The king of Xinlian clenched his fist, his face was expressionless, but his voice was extremely cold and bleak, and the people who heard it shuddered. "Please give the order of our king, and allow us to rescue the ninth childe!" At this time, a strong man of emperor level knelt down on one knee, clasped his hands at the king of Xinlian and cried out. "Please give the order of our king, and allow us to rescue the ninth childe!" "Please give the order of our king, and allow us to rescue the ninth childe!" ... the rest of the strong also came out and asked for orders in a loud voice. "Father, please leave this matter to me. I am willing to take people to rescue jiudi, and I will bring him back safely to Xinlian mountain!" At this time, the third son of the king of Xinlian came out and opened his mouth. The rest of the people were not happy. Everyone knows that Xinlian Jiu is the king''s favorite son, but because of his character and strength, the king will not pass on his mantle to him. Therefore, these descendants have no hostility to Xinlian Jiu. On the contrary, if they can save Xinlian nine and win the favor of the king, they will make a lot of money. This is an opportunity that no one wants to let go. Can the king of Xinlian not see the thoughts of his sons?But although he was angry, he was not stupid. "Don''t be silly! Even the venerable can''t protect jiu''er. If you go, how can you be the opponent of others The king of Xinlian hummed coldly. People are shaking. Yeah. Even the believers have become so embarrassed, can they be rivals? "Reverend, did the white night beat you like this?" Wang lenglengleng asked. "No Xinlian venerable quickly shook his head and said, "my injury is only caused by the sneaky attack of some curfews when I come back! There are a lot of people ambushed outside the sky cliff. They are thieves who kill and escape from the strong. But I can deal with them. The strength of that white night is not simple! My subordinates suggest that you should fight in person, so that you can be sure! " "Reverend, what do you mean? Just a mole ant from Cangtian cliff has to ask us to do it with respect to the king? " The strong are not happy. "Reverend, if you let my father do something about it, even if you clean up the white night, will it not make you laugh when it comes out?" The descendants of the king of Xinlian also hummed, obviously dissatisfied with the proposal of the venerable believer. "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t look down on that white night. Although the king''s strength is excellent, it has Hongbing in that night!" The venerable lotus said. "Oh, Reverend, are you afraid of being beaten by that night? I have heard that white night, a mere waste of Xuanjun, who can achieve today''s success, all depends on Hongbing. However, he is not powerful, but he makes enemies everywhere. If we don''t kill him today, he will die in other people''s hands in the future. This kind of person is a shortsighted man! How can you be afraid of such a fellow? " Xinlian three sneers, facing the way of Xinlian Zun. The worshiper of Xinlian frowned and said in a low voice: "third young master, your understanding of the white night only comes from rumors. It is the so-called that seeing is believing and hearing is false. The real white night is not so childish and weak as the rumor, so you should be careful." "Reverend, what do you mean? Are you trying to boost others'' morale and destroy your prestige? " Xinlian San was furious and yelled. "That is, how can you say such a thing, master Xinlian?" "Just a white night. Is it so terrible?" "Can''t my Xinlian mountain be better than their heaven cliff?"?? Joke "You''re scared out of your wits, aren''t you?" . Zhang, who wanted to retort, could only face the rebuke. "Shut up At this time, the sound of a shout. People breathed and looked up one after another, only to find that the king of Xinlian had stood up, and a pair of tiger eyes scanned the crowd. "King!" The crowd bowed their heads and did not dare to be presumptuous. "You haven''t seen white night, and you don''t know anything about him. All the information about him is just hearsay. What do you know? If you are so boastful, arrogant and arrogant, what should you do if you have extraordinary skills and amazing means at night? " The king of Xinlian scolded coldly, and his eyes were filled with solemnity: "now jiuer is in his hands. Even if you have thousands of troops and horses, how can you kill the sky cliff? Can you still snatch jiuer Once again, they bowed their heads and looked ashamed. Yeah... The other side has hostages. How can they act rashly? What do you say, father That Xin Lian San looks up to ask. "Gather the strength immediately, and gather all the elite of the yellow part of the Xuanbu Department of Tianbu and Dibu. This time, I will go to the Cangtian cliff first and force the white night to hand over the people. No matter what method and cost, we must ensure the safety of jiu''er. When jiu''er is rescued, we will send soldiers to step down the Cangtian cliff. Do you understand?" The king of Xinlian went down. "Yes They all called. "Act now!" "Yes!" With the cry, people retreated from the hall and began to move. The whole Xinlian mountain was also agitated. All of them have a strong sense of war. They are all United. They intend to give the Lord of heaven cliff a unforgettable lesson. "Reverend, you also go down to have a rest, take good care of yourself, and then follow us." Wang Xinlian said coldly. "Yes, my king!" The worshippers respectfully made a ceremony and then withdrew from the hall carefully. But just as he was about to walk out of the gate of the hall, he suddenly seemed to think of something. He quickly turned around and said to Wang Xinlian, "my king, there is something else that I have forgotten to give to you." "Well?" Xinlian Wang looked at him strangely: "what thing?" However, the worshiper of Xinlian quickly took out a record crystal from the storage ring and held it in both hands. The man next to him took it immediately and ran up with a quick step. The worshiper of Xinlian took it and swept it in his hand. He asked in a low voice, "what is this?""This is what the white night told his subordinates to give to you." The worshiper of Xinlian clasped his fist and said, "that white night, you will understand everything if you look at all the records in the crystal." "Understand everything? What do you understand? " "I don''t know... I must be playing some tricks in the white night!" The worshiper of lotus whispered. "What tricks can a record crystal have?" The king of lotus said without expression, and then urged the soul force to activate the recording crystal. Whoa!! The crystal bloomed in bursts of brilliance, and then the crystal clear beads came out of a picture. The lotus king looked at it. But slowly, his expression changed, and his pupils tightened up... "this... This is... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2202.2 In the dark tunnel, two figures walk slowly. The clattering of footsteps lingered in the tunnel. "Dragon master, this way, please." After listening to a respectful voice, the two figures passed through the long tunnel and walked in front of the largest prison in the heaven cliff prison. The prison is closed by the seven most powerful junctions, and one of them even links with the ancient heaven array. You can imagine how powerful the energy is. Inside the prison, a man in white and dishevelled hair is sitting quietly there. The man''s limbs are all entangled with iron chains, and his body is covered with magic paper printed with talisman. The spirit of heaven is sealed and the Qi is bound. This man is almost an ordinary man with no soul power at present. He looked down at the ground, motionless as a statue. "Close the border, open the cage!" The white haired man standing in front of the prison spoke faintly. "Yes, dragon master!" The man next to him clasped his fist and opened the door. The white haired man walks in. The man raised his head slightly, looked at the visitor with a pair of dim eyes, and slowly revealed two cold words in his mouth. "White! Night "Lord Xuan!" White night quietly looking at the front of the four xuanzhu, there is not much expression on his face. "Now I am your prisoner. You can take me as you want, but if you want to ask me something, or want me to do something for you, please go back! It is impossible for Ben Xuan to compromise with the enemy. " The four directions xuanzhu is not a fool. There must be something wrong with the sudden visit of the white night. After all, he is only a hostage of the white night. White night can manipulate the four sides Xuantian by holding him in his hand. Now he suddenly visits for only one reason... Bai Ye wants to know something from him or ask him to do something for him. To his degree, he could have guessed every move of the night. "No room for discussion?" White night eyebrow dark frown, light said: "don''t you want to be free?" "Freedom? I''ll do what you say, and you''ll set me free? White night, don''t look at me as a child. From the moment I was subdued by you, it has been doomed that you can''t let me go easily. Even if you want to let me go, you will discard all my accomplishments. After all, once you let me go, it''s a big threat. It''s not what you want to see! " The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. He understood, and so did the night. As long as the four directions xuanzhu leaves the sky cliff safely, then with his temperament, his first thing is to revenge the white night. The strength of the four directions xuanzhu is not vulgar, and there are many loyal to him in the four directions Xuantian. As long as he lifts his arms, in a blink of an eye, there will be millions of powerful masters in his drive to attack the heaven cliff. Therefore, the white night can never let him go. The four directions xuanzhu had made plans to die or be abolished, so his attitude was so firm. However, all this is still the imagination of the four sides xuanzhu. White night... Doesn''t think so. "There is no absolute in everything, so you give up? What if I give you a way to live? " White night light said. "No way to live?" To the four sides xuanzhu, it''s not like life is like death! "If you want to live, you won''t be touched!" "Oh?" The four directions xuanzhu raised his head slightly and looked at him in surprise: "what? Are you going to let me go? How is that possible? Are you not afraid of my revenge? " "You won''t get back at me." White night light said. "Why?" The four sides Xuan Lord frowned and asked in a voice. "I can''t convince you. Just come with me and you''ll understand." White night road. The four directions xuanzhu fell into silence. White night quietly looked at him, said faintly: "you only have this chance. If you agree, come with me. After the completion of the matter, I will choose a time to release you. If you don''t cherish it, then your only chance will not be." The four directions Xuantian is a hidden danger. Now we can use the four sides xuanzhu to restrain this huge power. But in the future, it will be different in the future. For such a huge power family, one day there will be no master, and there will be disasters. Once the disaster occurs, the power of the four directions xuanzhu will decline. If the four sides xuanzhu can''t affect the four sides Xuantian, what else will he have significance? It is better to maximize the value of the four sides xuanzhu. What''s more, at this point, the white night is not afraid of the four directions xuanzhu. After all, his power in his hands is far beyond that of the four directions Xuantian. The four directions xuanzhu is still silent, obviously thinking. Also do not know how long, he raised his head, hoarse way: "where do you want me to go?"White night light smile, did not answer, but turned around, toward the outside. "I''ll send someone to pick you up in a few days." When the sound fell, the night was out of prison. The four directions xuanzhu stared at him coldly, without saying a word. After walking out of the prison of the four directions xuanzhu, the white night did not leave the prison, but came to the right side of the prison. There was a prison area there, but this prison area was only sealed with a border. The conditions and facilities inside were not less than those in other places, which were generally used for house arrest. However, there are a few special characters here, so they can''t be used. That is Qiu Tian Da Jun, Dang Fei Yang and painting Jiang Yue. After Qiu Tian was defeated in the white night in the first World War, they were forced to stay in the sky cliff. The Dang family and the painting immortal Pavilion did not dare to send people. After all, Qiu Tian was defeated. What qualifications do they have to come here to ask the white night dignitaries? Therefore, the three are now prisoners of the white night and abandoned by various potential clans. "Here comes the dragon master!" The voice spread. The guards saluted one after another. In front of the border is opened layer by layer, a delicate room reflected in the eyes of the white night. The white night strides forward, the big stride meteor walks toward inside. In the room, Dang Fei Yang and Hua Jiang Yue, who were sitting beside the bed, trembled. Then they were so frightened that they suddenly jumped and looked at the people who came in. "White... White night?" "Why are you here?" Painting river moon and Dang Fei Yang trembling. "Are you here to kill us?" The king of Qiu Tian, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes slowly, looked at the white night with his head on his side, and said hoarsely. Hearing this, the painting of Jiang Yue and Dang Fei Yang are scared out of their wits. "What... What? Kill us? " "No... " I don''t want to die... " painting Jiang Yue''s lips trembled, shaking wildly. Dang Feiyang is also scared. Now in the white night, if you want to kill them, you just need to move your fingers... but white night shook his head: "I''m not bloodthirsty. Killing you is not good for me. Why should I do this?" "What is the Dragon Master doing here?" Qiu Tian asked. "Ask a few questions." "If it''s about Lingjian... The Dragon Lord doesn''t have to say much. Although Ling Jian came to help me this time, it''s also for Hong Bing''s sake, but he''s my friend after all. It''s impossible for me to betray my friend to Qiu Tian Da Jun!" "Betraying friends? You betray anyone has nothing to do with me. Originally I should have broken you to pieces. After all, you have hurt the people around me, but this time you are the one who has protected me. I have revenge and gratitude, and I don''t want to care about you any more! " The white night hums coldly. If it wasn''t for the emperor Qiu Tian who protected the Dragon Jue people who stayed here, he would have been wiped out by the night. "Is it?" Qiu Tian closed his eyes and opened his mouth again: "what do you want to ask?" "Do you... Know... The underworld?" The white night lowered his voice. As soon as he said this, Qiu Tian''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly took a look at the white night, and quickly turned his head and stopped speaking. "You seem to know." The white night is light. "What are you asking for?" Qiu Tian asked hoarsely. "As a free monk, you have traveled all over the state of Richmond, and it is said that you have been in the black area for a period of time, so I came to learn about the situation of the black area from you." White night road. Qiu Tian''s big gentleman frowned and said coldly, "you don''t want to go to the black area, do you?" "So what?" The white night is light. "Go ahead. I''ll tell you anything you want to know." Qiu Tian coughed and said coldly, "but in return... I want you to release me immediately!" "No problem." White night readily agreed. "What do you want to know?" Qiu Tian asked. "Everything about the black field." "What I know about Heiyu is just the tip of the iceberg. This place is so complicated that even Shenji palace can''t penetrate into it completely. However, there is a potential clan that perfectly infiltrates into it, that is, heixuan auction house. When I went to Heiyu, a big man took me with me. Otherwise, with my strength, it would be impossible to walk there Fang can be said to be the most chaotic and complicated place in Lisheng Prefecture. After all, the blacklist of Lisheng state is in that place... " Qiu Tian Dajun said slowly, talking with a lot of words. What he said is something that people like Dang Feiyang and Huajiang Yue have never heard of, and they are taboos of many people. After all, that place... But it can''t be mentioned easilyGenerally speaking, people who have not been to that place are doomed to death. But the king didn''t care about the death of the white night, so he would not try to persuade him. "I think the main reason why you come to me is not only to understand the black area, but also to enter the black area. It''s impossible to enter the black area without any guide. You want me to help you enter the black area, right?" Qiu Tian, the great king. "So can you do it?" White night looked at him seriously. After a moment''s silence, Qiu Tian opened his mouth. "Go to the farewell town outside the Heidi, find a person named Hongmin and give me my name. She will take you in." Qiu Tian, the great king, said lightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2203.2 Qiu Tian Dajun and his party were sent away by the white night. With this incident, Qiu Tian Da Jun will not want to seek revenge again. As for Ling Jian, it is another matter. But the king of Qiu Tian also helped him a lot. After entering the black region, some people have already helped. In addition, the four sides xuanzhu and the two blessings have already made a preliminary plan. It''s ready to move. However, before leaving, the white night came to the hall of Cangtian cliff. The dragon power of Outland has entered the Cangtian cliff. The boundary is all started, and the Cangtian cliff is restored to its former order. The present dragon Jue is trying its best to repair the fortifications of the Cangtian cliff. White night stands in the slightly dilapidated hall. It has also been ransacked by intruders, but there are no casualties. It is just that some things have been lost. Now those people have been controlled by night, and the things they take away naturally have to be vomited back. The impact of the disaster on the white night is not great, but for heixuan auction house and Shenji palace, this incident can be regarded as a heavy blow! After all, no matter heixuan auction house or Shenji palace has ever been attacked like this. This is a challenge to the two authoritative forces! This is trampling on their dignity. Although the heixuan auction house reached an agreement with white night on this matter, Shenji palace did not stop. Although they saved these people, the corresponding punishment could not be exempted. In addition, Shenji Palace also set up a special team at the first time to investigate the matter. Shenji palace has already felt that there must be some people behind this. It is very likely that they were from the dark Dynasty. After all, the cause of the matter is also from the dark Dynasty. Therefore, after the event, there were many powerful figures of Shenji palace and heixuan auction in Cangtian cliff. In addition, there are many other potential people mixed into the sky cliff. After the spread of the matter, the whole state of Richmond was set off a great disturbance. Countless people were shocked. What is more shocking is that the Lord of heaven cliff, the master of dragon Jue... Actually has five Hongbing!! This news spreads, almost all potential clans cannot believe. Five red soldiers! You know, even if there is only one of them, they can control everything. Five... What would that be? No one can imagine. And the name of the master of dragon Jue has also been passed on. However, white night is not interested in all these things. Even if there are countless powerful people staring at the five Hongbing soldiers in his hand, it is also the soldiers who will block the water and cover the land. At the moment, the white night is walking to the inner hall of the hall. On a bed in the inner hall, there was a woman with pale face, closed eyes and a faint breath all over her body. Standing next to a graceful figure, saw the white night came in, then opened his mouth. "You''re here... Are you ok?" There is a trace of fatigue in the pleasant voice. Looking at Qi Mei in the white night, her face showed a trace of pain and intolerance. "I''m ok... Qi Mei, are you ok..." Bai Ye asked in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I''m all right, but it''s you who have to face so many powers and so many powerful families... It must be very difficult?" Qi Mei asked. White night shook his head and said in a low voice, "you have suffered with me... " how can you? " Qi Mei shook her head again. The white night walked past, looked at the woman on the bed, then vomited the turbid gas. "How is she?" "Good recovery! Your array is really extraordinary. Although her time course has been destroyed, her anger is beginning to condense, and her exhausted soul pulse and heaven soul are working again. If she goes on like this, she will come back to life completely in less than three years! " Qi Mei said with a smile. "Three years is too long. I will arrange someone to send a batch of Tiancai Dibao to upgrade the array. Before, I was worried that her body could not support the power of the array, so I reduced the power of the array. Now it seems that I am worried too much. If it is a normal array, I''m afraid it will wake her up in 10 days." White night road. "So powerful?" Qi Mei''s face was incredible: "it''s just changing my life against the heaven!" "How can this be regarded as a change of fate against heaven?" White night shook his head: "the real change of life against the heaven is that even if the body is damaged and the original spirit is extinguished, people can still be revived! But this array can''t. It has to have a complete body in order to revive people. The purpose of my going to the Supreme God''s temple is to find a way to change my life against the heaven, but I failed... " " is there no supreme god temple? " "Yes..." Bai Ye was silent and said in a low voice: "but I may not be able to contact... Qi Mei didn''t speak. She was not a fool. She knew the meaning of white night''s words"It''s been a long time to bother you." White night went by, took out a pill from Qianlong ring and handed it to Qi Mei. "What is this?" Qi Mei looked at the pill and asked curiously. "This is a pill I refined according to the secret skills in the ancient library of the supreme god temple. The materials used are the best. After you take it, you can quickly break through the current state." "It must be rare, isn''t it?" "Take it." "You keep it for yourself. I don''t need it. Isn''t it a tyrannical thing to give it to a man of mediocrity like me?" Qi Mei refused. The white night did not say a word, directly picked up the pill, then toward Qi Mei''s small mouth. Qi Mei was a little caught off guard, but she didn''t refuse at last. She could only blush and swallow the pill into her abdomen. After entering the abdomen, the pills dissolved immediately, and the released energy spread all over Qi Mei''s body. Qi Mei suddenly felt warm and comfortable. "During this period of time, you sit around and have an epiphany, which can make your spirit strength increase a lot. If you practice with the secret scripts I gave you, you can make rapid progress in a short time." White night road. Qi Mei looked at him with a bitter smile: "since I knew you, the growth rate of my soul state has not been so fast... I feel like a dream..." I laughed in the daytime and didn''t know how to answer the question. Qi Mei looked at him without saying a word. She looked at him quietly. Four eyes are opposite. The white night seemed indifferent, but Qi Mei''s had some feelings. The atmosphere in the inner hall is beautiful. But at this time, a voice sounded outside the hall. "Dragon master!" It''s Huang Yao''s voice. White night slightly side head, looking toward the direction of the gate: "what''s the matter?" But listen to Huang Yao clasp fists to say: "report to the Dragon Lord, Xinlian mountain... Someone has come!" "Xinlian mountain?" White night eyebrows moved, and then asked: "how many people have come?" "Dozens of people, Xinlian King... Personally present!" Huang Yao said again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2204.2 Outside the gate of the heaven cliff, the king of Xinlian sits on a luxurious sedan chair and looks at the broken gate in front of him. At the moment, the sky cliff is surrounded by a fragmented landscape. It''s hard to imagine what''s going on here. The king of Xinlian stepped out of the sedan chair, with his hands attached behind him, and gazed at everything in front of him. "Father, what are you doing? Well done, why put our people thousands of miles away, only with some confidants ran to the sky cliff? Didn''t you say you wanted to save jiudi? If you are like this, it will be dangerous if you are in trouble at night. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. " Xinlian three stations out, face anxious said. He did not expect that the king of lotus would do such a thing. "Third brother, can''t you see it? My father is going to negotiate with white night A strong man with back and head came over and said faintly that the man was dressed in armor and tall, which made people feel oppressed. This is the most powerful one among the nine sons of Xinlian king. "Negotiation?" Xinlian San and the rest of them were stunned. "Well done, what are the negotiations for?" "We don''t have to be afraid of them in Xinlian mountain, do we? It''s just Cangtian cliff. It''s a tiny place. A group of incompetent rats. I can take this place in half a day if my king wants to! " The crowd came together to the king of Xinlian. "Cangtian cliff has just experienced a catastrophe. Many of the fortifications here have not been repaired, the boundary is thin, and the array is broken. At this time, the Cangtian cliff has opened the door to us, and we can go straight in!" Xinlian''s three eyes rippled with fighting spirit and clasped his fist at Xinlian Wang: "father, let''s do it. This is a great opportunity! As long as you order, the sky cliff is ours, and everything here is ours! Including Hong Bing After learning that there were five Hongbing soldiers in the white night, Xinlian San couldn''t sit still. He was eager to rush into the sky cliff and take the five Hongbing as his own. Who can resist such a huge temptation? But... It''s obviously too simple. The king of Xinlian snorted coldly, glared at Xinlian three and scolded: "you are so brainless. If you don''t have my protection, how long can you live?" "This..." the letter lotus three facial expression slightly changes, hastily bows the head. "If white night can master five Hongbing soldiers and drive those powerful clans out of the sky cliff, it is doomed that he is not a simple character. If you dare to look down on him, the dead man will never be him, but you!" "Listen, you can''t look down on any opponent at any time, understand?" "Understand!" People yelled. "Father, are you really here to negotiate?" Xin Lian Er asked carefully. "No The king of Xinlian said without expression. "Is that going to start with Cangtian cliff?" Xinlian three suddenly happy. "Why put our men so far away? If something goes wrong, our people will not be able to support it in the first place. " A low voice of Xinlian. "The reason is simple." The king of Xinlian looked at the figure flying in the broken gate and said calmly, "I am here to apologize to the Dragon Lord of white night." The words fell, the scene of the public such as lightning, one by one all silly in situ. Sorry? "Father, what are you talking about?" Xinlian looks at the king of Xinlian. The king of Xinlian did not say anything, but looked at the gate without expression. Whoosh... several sounds of breaking the sky sounded, and then several figures fell down and stood in front of the gate of Cangtian cliff. The first man is the white night. People are breathing tight, staring at the white night. "Dacheng Xuanjun?" The lotus whispered in a low voice. The strength of white night can be seen through at a glance. "It seems that the rumor is true. The Lord of Cangtian cliff is really just a person of the level of Xuanjun." Xinlian San also read a sentence, and then he looked at the king of Xinlian, as if he wanted to see if his father had any special actions. However, the king of Xinlian cut his clothes, and then went up to the white night. This is a respectful gesture... Xinlian is stunned. In this case, the king of Xinlian completely gave up the fight against the white night... however, if you apologize, you should apologize. This is too good and sincere, isn''t it? People in Xinlian mountain can''t accept it. However, the worshippers of Xinlian, who had been standing behind him, had a totally different attitude. His body trembled gently, and his head hung down all the time. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to see the white night there. "I''m the king of Xinlian. I''ll meet the White Dragon Lord!" Xinlian Wang Yaoyao bows and shouts."The king of lotus?" The white night looked at the visitor, nodded gently, and then waved his hand. Huang Yao immediately winked at the people next to him. After a while, two souls came over carrying Xinlian nine. "Father king!" This is a look of dispirited Xinlian nine. Seeing the king of Xinlian outside the gate, he is suddenly excited. People struggle wildly and cry hysterically: "father, help me! Help me! Father... " " be honest! " The two souls immediately pressed Xinlian nine. "Nine brothers!" "White night, you''re going to release my ninth brother!" "Otherwise, our Xinlian mountain will not forgive you!" The sons of the king of Xinlian were so angry that they pointed to the white night and yelled at them. The king''s face suddenly changed, and he hastened to turn his head to drink: "all shut up!" All of them trembled and looked at the king of Xinlian in dismay. The king of Xinlian held his fist again: "dragon master, my sons have not been educated. I have offended you. Please forgive me!" "It''s OK." The white night answered casually. People were stunned. "Jiu''er, don''t be impatient. My father will take you back." The king of Xinlian breathed a sigh of relief and comforted Xinlian Jiuyi. Xinlian nine is also a little surprised, but now he just wants to leave here quickly. white night shook his head: "can you take away the king of Xin Lian?" has the final say. How arrogant! The people in Xinlian mountain were very angry. But the king of Xinlian didn''t have any anger. He still looked gentle and said, "white dragon master, all the previous things were misunderstandings. Children have already known that they were wrong. In the next time, I''m here to apologize to the white dragon master. Please let the child go. I''m willing to make up for all the losses of the white dragon master by making up for it with a large sum of money!" As soon as this word fell, the whole Xinlian mountain people were completely stupid. They were stunned, staring at the king of Xinlian, one by one completely stunned. After hearing that the king of Xinlian said that he had come to apologize, many people did not believe it, or felt that the so-called apology had another meaning. But now it seems that... Is wrong. The king of Xinlian is really running to bow his head. He was running down to the white night. "How could that happen?" Xinlian San completely accepted it. Xinlian nine is also a face of surprise. He thought his father would lead the strong men of Xinlian mountain to coerce Bai Ye and force him to release himself. But the scene before him was so different from what he had imagined. His unruly and unruly father bowed his head? What''s more, he still bowed his head to a great Xuanjun level guy... xinlianjiu shivered wildly and felt cold in his heart. He felt as if he had provoked some terrible existence... "it seems that the king of Xinlian has sincerity to apologize?" White night quietly watching the king of Xinlian, the tone seems flat. "Sincerity, of course." The lotus King waved. The man in the back immediately came up and took out a lot of gold boxes from the storage ring. These boxes were taken out, shining in the sunlight, very dazzling. Obviously, these are not ordinary things. What is in the box must be the treasure. "These are some of my wishes. I will send gifts later as compensation for the children''s offending the dragon master." Wang Baoquan said: "I hope this matter will not affect the relationship between Xinlian mountain and Cangtian cliff. May we have a friendly coexistence! Friendship lasts forever Wang Xinlian said with a smile. The people in Xinlian mountain are totally stupid. Many people who have followed Xinlian Wang for many years have never seen the king show such an expression and attitude... "I am not a bad person in the white night. If others give me face, I will certainly give others face. Since the king of Xinlian has said so, let''s forget it." White night light said, and then waved. The two souls immediately released Xin Lian Jiu. Xinlian rushed to the king of Xinlian. The people of Xinlian mountain helped Xinlian nine, checked it a little, and then they were all relieved. "Thank you very much The king of Xinlian said with a smile, "the white dragon master is so magnanimous, which is really admirable. I have heard that the white dragon master is upright and has clear gratitude and resentment. Today I see him, he really deserves his reputation." "The king of Xinlian is very kind. Since the misunderstanding is removed, everyone will be happy." The white night is light. He didn''t want to have a death feud with Xinlian mountain. After all, he has too many enemies now. "After today, we are also friends, white dragon master. If there is anything that can be used in my Xinlian mountain in the future, I will try my best to help the dragon master out of trouble." Wang Xinlian said with a smile."Thank you very much." "You''re welcome... If the dragon master has nothing to do, please forgive me for interrupting." "Good, no!" "Goodbye!" The king of Xinlian once again clasped his fist and respectfully saluted the white night. Then he left with a shocked face of Xinlian mountain people, and did not dare to stay any longer. This kind of respectful gesture also makes many people in Cangtian cliff marvel. The white night silently watched Xinlian Wang and others leave, and then turned around and said to Huang Yao, "prepare for a while, and start right away." "Yes, dragon master!" Huang Yao clasped his fist and turned and ran away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2205.2 The people of Xinlian mountain left Cangtian cliff one after another with the king of Xinlian. On the way, Xinlian and others were silent and unhappy. Everyone''s face can see clearly unwilling and angry color. But the king didn''t care. He was preoccupied and looked down as if he was thinking something. Xinlian three see situation, is can''t help, people directly a speed up, close to the Xinlian king, then shout out. "Father king!" "Well?" The king of Xinlian raised his head slightly and looked sideways: "what''s the matter?" Xinlian three bit teeth, unwilling to say: "father, why..." "What do you want to know?" The king of Xinlian asked calmly. "Why did father... Apologize to that white night?" Xinlian three unwilling to question. His voice was so loud that everyone around him could hear him. People''s eyes also gathered on Xinlian San after this sentence came out... obviously, people also want to know why the invincible king of Xinlian chose to bow down at this time. The king of Xinlian glanced at the crowd. Seeing that they were confused, he sighed and said, "the reason is very simple... Because we Xinlian mountain is not the opponent of others!" "Impossible!" Xinlian San directly roared: "father, you are extremely powerful and famous all over the world. I believe that lotus three has 36 lotus guards and 72 saints. When the ordinary powerful people hear about our Xinlian mountain, which one is not trembling and bowing to submit to the throne? How can Xinlian mountain be inferior to such a heaven cliff? Father! You must have made a mistake! Yes, you must be mistaken People around me think so, but they are not Xinlian three. They dare not say such words that dare to question the king of Xinlian. But... The doubt of Xinlian three was denied by the king of Xinlian. "I am not so fatuous that I can''t judge the strength of both sides! In fact, even if the strength of Cangtian cliff is equal to that of Xinlian mountain, it doesn''t matter. I won''t be afraid of it, but... The strength of Cangtian cliff has completely crushed us. If we don''t bow down again, there will be no Xinlian mountain after today! " The king of lotus lowered his voice and said coldly. "What?" Everyone was shocked. "Father, are you exaggerating Xinlian didn''t believe it. "Do you think father is the kind of man who likes to talk a lot?" The king of Xinlian hummed coldly. Xinlian said nothing. But people are still difficult to accept, one by one look at each other, can see the surprise in each other''s eyes. The king of Xinlian glanced at them and said, "I ask you, did you see a man standing behind him on his right side when meeting with the white night before?" "A man standing?" Xinlian and others looked at each other. "Father is the man in white standing behind the right side of the white night?" Xin Lian Er asked carefully. "Yes, it''s him." The lotus King nodded. "That person''s breath can''t be felt, and he can''t smell any soul power. He shouldn''t be a simple character... Father, who is this person?" Xinlian asked. Xinlian Wang mumbled his lower lip and said in a low voice: "you have never seen this man, but you must have heard of his name." People breathe hard. "Who is he?" Xinlian asked urgently. "Master of four directions" The king of Xinlian said hoarsely. The scene was silent as soon as the words came out! Four directions xuanzhu? The leader of the four directions Xuantian? The overlord who is awed by the world?? People''s minds trembled and their brains were blank. "How can the four directions xuanzhu appear there?" Xinlian asked immediately. "Does it mean that white night has reached an agreement with the four sides of Xuantian and formed an alliance, so that the father and the king have to worry about it?" The second thought of Xinlian. "It must be so!" Br > "compared with Xuanlian''s father on the night, even if he has a special alliance on the four sides, even if he has a little bit of support for the emperor of the four sides, even if he has a little bit of support for the emperor of the four sides, even if he is a great ally of the four sides, even if he has a little bit of support for the emperor of the four sides, even if he has a little bit of support for the emperor of the four directions, he is not the one who supports the emperor of the four sides And the king of Xinlian interrupted him when he had finished speaking. People breathe hard. "Not an ally, what is... Then?" Xin Lian San shudders to ask. "Prisoner." Xinlian Wang spits out these three words. Outside the Cangtian cliff, a splendid carriage stops on the broken earth. The bruised old man sat down again at the broken gate and looked at the same black and blue land with turbid eyes. The white night led the four directions xuanzhu out of the gate.The four directions Xuan Lord is still that four directions Xuan Lord, but on his wrist is actually more than two transparent bracelets. "Where is the Dragon going The old man moved his head slightly and looked at the white night. His eyes were somewhat meaningful. The white night looked at him silently and said in a low voice, "black area." The old man nodded his head and slowly read, "be careful." "Well." The white night nodded and headed for the exquisite carriage line. A moment later, the carriage took off and headed for the distance. This time, the only people who went to the black region were the white night and the four directions xuanzhu. It''s not that white night doesn''t want to bring more strong people to the past, but the number of places to go to the black area is limited. If it was not for the arrangement of Er Fu, he could not enter the black area at will. And to go to the black area, there must be someone to lead the way, or even if you have the qualification to enter, it will be difficult to walk. But white night has a huge advantage. That is the four directions xuanzhu. He has never been to the black region, but... The four directions xuanzhu has been to... Tianma pulls the frame and flies in the sky. I don''t know how long it took. "Well, why go there?" Sitting in the carriage, the four directions xuanzhu closed his eyes and asked faintly. "Do something for a friend." "Does anyone dare to make friends with a desperado like you?" The master could not help laughing. "Desperado?" White night looked at him curiously: "do you think so of me?" "I don''t know you very well, but when a man has five red soldiers, in the state of Lysander... Unless he is a man of the highest rank, he will only be a dead man. There is no doubt that you are not a man of the highest rank, so you are just a dying man." "So you mean that?" The white night shook his head and didn''t care. "This is different from one or two Hongbing soldiers. The significance of five Hongbing soldiers is quite different." "What''s more, you''ve made a great mistake!" he said, squinting "What''s wrong?" White night asked curiously. "You have brought Hong Bing to the black region!" The four directions Xuan Lord laughs. "Oh?" White night slightly a Leng, is about to say what. Oh!! The sky horse outside suddenly made a hissing sound. The white night lifted the curtain and glanced. But he saw the driver holding his fist: "dragon master, the black area has arrived." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2206.2 The white night and the four directions xuanzhu stepped out of the carriage. The groom saluted the white night and drove his horse away. "I can''t go back now!" The four directions xuanzhu squinted and laughed. Although he could not kill white night, it would be good news for him if it died. The white night glanced at him and said faintly, "if I can''t walk out of the black area, do you think you can still live?" "I''m already your prisoner. What''s the difference between living and dying?" The four directions xuanzhu shook his head. For him, being caught by a man like white night is the greatest shame of his life. "I''ve given you a chance. Don''t you want to cherish it?" White night knows that such a person is arrogant and arrogant. If he wants to cooperate with himself honestly, it is very difficult to rely on benefits alone. Although he came to help himself in name, once he entered the black area, the white night should be on guard against him. "Opportunity?" The four directions xuanzhu sneered and did not make a sound. White night didn''t pay attention to him any more and walked on. The entrance of Heiyu is located at the foot of Yunshan mountain in the west of wuxingyu. It is said that there are many entrances to the black area, but this is only the secondary entrance. From the secondary entrance to the main entrance, and then into the black area, and the black area is not easy to enter, and the opening of the entrance has a date. In front of the dust, the stone gate has not moved for a long time. Think so, ordinary soul, who will go to the black region? The white night went by and pushed the door open. With the roar, a huge black vortex appeared in their eyes. Walk into the vortex. Whoa! A wonderful force of space enveloped them, and then their bodies disintegrated and reorganized at an incredible speed. The strength of this space force is completely unable to be analyzed, let alone the white night, and even the four directions xuanzhu can not compare with it. It is said that the space transmission power of these secondary doors was injected by the master of the black area, and in an instant, people could be transferred from the south to the north of the state of lysheng, with a territory of only one thousand li. When they react, they are already standing at the door of the main gate. This is no longer the surrounding area of the five element region, but the heaven region which is not far away from the five element domain. Go forward, through the gate, you can enter the black area, but the white night did not rush in, but turned to the East, left the huge cloud mountain, and went to a small city under the cloud mountain. The city is full of good and bad people, gathering spirits from all over the world. There are all kinds of terror, and almost all of them are fresh faces. Therefore, the white night and the four directions xuanzhu entered the city, and did not attract many people''s attention. But most of the people who come to this city are going to the Heiyu. According to the address of Qiu Tian, the white night came to a house in the south of farewell town. He found a red roofed house and went up to knock on the door. "Who is it?" There was a cold voice in the room. "I''m a friend of Qiu Tian Da Jun Said the white night, in a low voice. "Qiu Tian Da Jun?" The sound in the room was a little unexpected, and then there was a rush of footsteps, and the door was pulled open. A woman in blue and light makeup appeared in the sight of the white night. The soul woman has a beautiful face, fair skin, and a pair of Phoenix eyes with verve. She can''t feel the spirit and see through the soul state. It seems that her cultivation is blocked by some magic weapon. "Are you the Lord Hongmin? I''ve met Mr. Hongmin in the next white night Boxing in the daytime. "White night?" Red sensitive eyebrow light frown: "have not heard, where come from nobody?" Nobody? White night slightly a Leng, but quickly but relieved. Although the event of Cangtian cliff shocked Lisheng Prefecture, it has not yet spread here, and his name is naturally unknown. "From Cangtian cliff." White night smiles. "Cangtian cliff?" Hong Min was surprised: "those people in low-level areas dare to come here? Are you here to die? " Compared with Heiyu, Cangtian cliff is too much fun. "No, I''m here to ask Lord Hongmin to take me into the black area." White night shook his head. "I think you''re crazy." Hong Min shakes her head: "I see that your strength seems not high, which will become the realm of Xuanjun. If you go to the black region, you will not live for half a day!" "Don''t worry about it. Take us in." White night road. Hong Min moved her eyebrows, looked up and down at the white night again, and finally snorted, and said coldly, "well, since it''s Qiu Tian who asked you to come to me, I''ll take you in. But I have to say in advance. If something goes wrong, it doesn''t matter to me. If you provoke any power, you have to go by yourself I will never come out to protect you. ""Rest assured, this is absolutely OK." Nod in the night. "Well, take it." Hongmin reached out his hand. "Take it?" "What do you take?" he said "Nature is good." Red Min stared at her eyes and said, "you should not even understand the rules?" Feelings this red min is not Qiu Tian Da Jun''s subordinate ah? There is nothing in the white night. But he was not good at offending the woman, and he expected her to take herself into the black field, and took a while from the dragon ring and took out a porcelain bottle and handed it over. Hongmin took the bottle, poured out a pill, put it on the nose to smell, and then revealed a startling expression. "This pill... No more! Such a strong cloud of aura and Xuanyun... This is at least the anti Heaven Emperor level people can refine the pill... Did not expect you this small monarch, actually have such a baby? " "That should be enough?" Asked the night. "Enough? Get together! " Red sensitive eye beads turned around, laughing and said: "if you give enough benefits, then you get better service." "Greed! Mixed accounts! " Not to open in the white night, the back of the four Xuan Lord is annoyed, directly scolded, all the voice. Although his cultivation spirit was bound, his momentum was still in. This voice, really scared red min. But in the eyes of Hongmin, the four party Xuan Lord is only a waste of cultivation sealed. Although she does not know how much the soul state of this person is, she can think that this person is following the white night, so his cultivation is bound by the white night. So, what can she fear if a man is bound by a great Xuanjun? See red min squint to see the square Xuan Lord. The four sides Xuan Lord frowned: "what do you see?" But this is a drop... whoosh! Red min directly slapped the hand to fan over. It''s so fast that even the night doesn''t respond. Crackle! The crisp noise came out. Then he saw the four Xuan Lord back and forth, and a face was a bright red palm print. The night was stunned. The four directions Xuan Lord also stayed. Both eyes were wide, and they looked at Hongmin strangely. The atmosphere in the room is so strange that it is extremely strange... you... Dare you fight the master of the xuanzhu The four directions Xuan main face is dull, Zheng Zheng looks at red min. "What happened to you? Where do you think this is? Is the cliff of heaven? Here, no matter who you are, you have to give me a good and honest rule! If you dare not respect me, I will make you look good! " After that, Hongmin kicked the square Xuan Lord directly. There was no slightest politeness and hesitation. The four directions Xuan Lord has no cultivation, where can hide the red min this foot? The butt was next, and the man stumbled forward a few steps and almost fell. "You..." the four Xuan Lord Qi all over the shiver, people point to red min, want to do, but not ability, can only angry at the white night. He went back to God in the night. He looked at the mysterious Lord in the square, and then said: "Lord Hongmin, don''t be angry. He is not very sensible. You don''t know him well. As for the good, you can rest assured that if you bring us safely into the black field, you will never be less." After that, he took a small porcelain bottle from the Dragon Ring in the white night and handed it over. Red min quickly catch, fixed eyes, immediately is the eyebrow open smile, skillfully will the small porcelain bottle son into their ring. "What else is there long ago? Go on, I''ll take you into the black field. " Then he pushed the door in and walked out of the house. "Mixed account!!" The main Qi of the four directions Xuan was shivering. It was Xinlian nine before, and now it is Hongmin. Why has he been so insulted? But since he became a prisoner of white night, he has not suffered much suffering from the white night, but he is humiliated by these small characters. "Lord Xuan, they are just some unknown people. Why do you have to be angry with them? I owe you a little patience. " Comfort in the night. The four directions Xuan Lord did not say a word, but the killing intention of the eye was extremely strong. Obviously, all his resentments were piling up in his heart. He didn''t let go. I knew my heart in the night, and I didn''t say much. I followed Hong Min and went out of the house. Just a few days after walking, the red min outside the house suddenly gave out a scream. "Well?" The white night and the four party Xuan Lord are all in a daze, and they rush to. But see outside red min is sitting on the ground, shivering looking at the front. And in front of her, there were four strong and terrible souls. They are like a wall, standing in front of red min, everyone''s breath is extremely violent, terrible"Hong Min, come with us." A soul said hoarsely. "No!" Hong Min screamed, and suddenly got up and rushed to her room. She was totally crazy. She was terrified to the extreme... several bright boundaries rose in the room, but before Hong Min rushed in, she was pressed by a big hand on her shoulder. "Still want to go?" The cold voice came out, and the hand suddenly gave force. Bang... Hong Min was caught off guard and fell on the ground heavily www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2207.2 The white night''s face sank, and immediately walked over and helped up the red min on the ground. "Who are you?" He yelled coldly. "And who are you?" A soul person looks at the white night without expression, the coldness on his face is particularly obvious. "White night." "White night? Never heard of it The man shook his head and said coldly, "but I advise you not to mind your own business and get out of here before we get angry." "Do you want me to get out of here? Isn''t that good? " The white night is light. "Your men?" Those souls are staring at the white night in unison, and their eyes seem to devour the white night alive. "White night, go, find a way to go, first return to my house, my house has my father''s border, very strong, as long as we hide in, we can be safe and sound." Hong Min grabs Bai Ye''s hand and says tremblingly. "Who are these people?" Asked the white night. "Ghost bridegroom''s man." Red sensitive low vocal tract. "Ghost bridegroom? Who is that? " White night asked. "Don''t you know the ghost bridegroom?" Without waiting for Hongmin to open his mouth, the four directions xuanzhu behind him hummed: "this man is a famous double soul cultivator in Lisheng Prefecture. It is said that this man is vicious in nature and cruel in means. He is good at picking Yin and tonifying yang. He likes to double practice with female spirits and plunder their soul skills. However, almost none of the women who have practiced with him can survive. This person has been held accountable by Shenji palace for several times However, because there is no evidence, they can not be arrested. This is a notorious villain in the state "Is it?" White night was a little surprised. Even the four directions xuanzhu has heard of it. It seems that this ghost bridegroom has a great future. "If I guess right, the ghost bridegroom is going to take you back and practice with him?" The four directions xuanzhu said. "Yes." If the bridegroom''s turn is almost a few times, I''ll be the one who is scared to death "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go with them with me this time." White night light way: "leave it to me." "Are you crazy?" Hong Min almost screamed: "if you want to fight against them, it will be over. If they can''t take me away, at most they will be punished. If we do something to them, once the ghost bridegroom is recruited, it will be all over!" "Is that so?" White night frowns. "If you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better do what she says." The four directions xuanzhu said coldly. The white night thought about it and nodded: "well, it''s time to evacuate!" The voice fell to the ground, and white night stretched out his hands to hold down Hongmin and Sifang xuanzhu, and then walked a little bit, just like a flash into Hongmin''s room. At the moment when Hong Min enters the room, the boundary in the room opens by itself and covers the whole room. "Not good!" "Asshole!" The four souls were all stunned, and then rushed to the house. But no matter how hard they try, they can''t break the border. "Hateful!" "Hong Min, get out of here!" "If you don''t come out again, we''ll tear up the border, and we won''t take you to the Lord, but we''ll put you in the right place. Do you believe it or not?" "Get out of here The four yelled angrily. After entering the room, Hong Min is relieved a little, and the person also calms down. She was a little surprised at the terrible speed of the white night. People looked at him curiously. "Are you good at the speed type of soul?" Hong Min asks. "Not really." The white night is light. "Is it?" Hong Min glanced at him strangely, then looked out of the house and glared at the four people: "you four dogs, get out of here. It''s unnecessary for you to stay here!" "You can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but you can''t hide 15. Hong Min, you''ll be planted in our hands sooner or later." Four people can not tear open the border, take Hongmin have no way, can only leave indignantly. Hongmin hummed, obviously not the first time to encounter this kind of thing. "It seems that these people often make trouble for you. Why don''t you leave here and leave the city? If you don''t, they will catch you sooner or later. " Asked the white night. If this is not a white night shot, red min can be finished. "Go? I also want to go, but it''s not so easy to leave here. I''ve been targeted by the ghost bridegroom. It''s very difficult to leave the city. The ghost bridegroom''s people will stop me! " Hong Min sighed, but said: "this is still Shenji palace people to ghost bridegroom pressure, he dare not be blatant, otherwise he would have started robbing people in the street!""So?" "In fact, it is not only this. In the city of separation, I can take people like you into the black area and earn unpaid remuneration. If I leave the city, where can I earn benefits to cultivate? So that''s one of the reasons why I won''t leave the city. " Red min laughs. Only when I heard the sound of the voice in the night, I realized that the emotional red min regarded the introduction of people into the black field as a job... it seems that people like her are many in the city of separation... br > a few of you, where are you going Just then, a sudden sound of indifference sounded outside the house. Red min shivered and looked out of the house. But saw that the four people who were about to leave stopped, and in front of them, a middle-aged man in black robe came up. The man looked at the four people with his eyes indifference. "It''s a sandstone adult!" The four people exclaimed, and made a hasty ceremony: "to meet the man of Shayan!" "Sandstone?" Red sensitive, shocked, the whole person is paralyzed on the ground, crazy shiver: "finished! finished! Is the sandstone coming? What do you do here? How could he be here Red sensitive is like a bird of shock, and his lips tremble wildly. "Who is the sandstone?" The question that still puzzled in the white night. And the four over there have told the sand about the situation here. Shayan, with a cold face, hum: "and women that adults can''t get? Ridiculous! This district is bound, and can still stand in the footsteps of adults? " The voice fell, sandstone suddenly raised his hand, but it was a very mysterious palm force, and the fierce bang on the junction. Bang Dang! For the four, the boundary was like a copper wall and iron wall, which was smashed and smashed under the palm of sandstone. The boundaries of the house were all cracked and defenses were all gone. "Ah!!!" Red min makes a loud scream. "Get me in and get people!" The sand rock drinks and cries. "Yes!" The four people were very happy, each face showed a ferocious smile, rushed towards the room. "Trees want to be quiet and the wind is not enough!" White night shook his head, but sighed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2208.2 The boundary was broken, four souls could not be blocked, and the door of the house was directly photographed and rushed in to get people. "At this time, don''t worry about it any more. Let''s do it!" The four directions are the main cold way. Nodded in the white night. He really wants to be quiet, but if someone else finds the door, and then he is shrinking his hands, it will not be done. In the evening, he spits up his mouth and no longer hesitates. The soul force is urging, raising his hand and shaking it towards the four. Whoops! A strong force burst out of his palm, like a huge clap, and it was strongly fanned on the four souls. Four people suddenly hit the room, fell heavily on the ground, one by one dizzy, get up difficult. "Well?" The sand outside was slightly congealed, looking up into the room. Red min was staring at the broken room, looking at the four people lying outside the house, his head suddenly blank, and only half rang back to God. "Are you crazy?" She screamed almost. Maybe she didn''t expect to do it in the night. This is the beginning, but with the ghost groom to do. In the city of separation, she is the most clear about what consequences are to provoke the ghost groom. "If I don''t mind again, I might be really crazy." Peace in the night. "You..." Hongmin stared at her eyes, trembling with fear, and did not think about why the great Xuanjun in white night could give the four terror souls to Zhenfei. "Oh? It looks like this bitch has been helped? " The sand outside glanced through the broken door and said, "interesting, dare to fight adults in the city, very brave, roll out!" White night and the four directions Xuan Lord stepped out. "Who are you?" The sand rock scanned two people and asked. He can make sure that these two people are not separated from the city, but the daily traffic of people away from the city is so large that he can not know anyone. "The cliff of the sky, the white night." The voice of the white night came out. "White night?" The sandstone frowned and thought. But after a long time, I can''t think of who this white night is... no matter what, even if the person comes in, he dare to fight the ghost groom in the city apart, that is to find death. "On a white night, do you know what the consequences of your doing so?" Shayan spits up his mouth and looks at him without expression: "I give you a chance. As long as you give me Hongmin now honestly, then kneel and apologize to me. Maybe I can not investigate you for this matter, but punish you slightly. If you continue to fight with our adult, I promise you will die here!" This sentence is a very aggressive one. But it''s not known how many times I''ve heard it on a white night. The four party Xuan Lord can not help but hum out: "jump beam clown, an dare to be reckless?" "Shut up for me!" The next red min had been scared to be out of control. He directly scolded the four xuanzhu, and then he rushed forward trembling, and knelt on the ground with a soft knee. He howled, "Sir Shayan, I would like to follow you! Please don''t make us difficult. " "Go?" The four square Xuan Lord frowned, staring at red min and said, "if you go, then you will die, you are willing to die?" "What if you don''t go? Can I escape the palm of the sandstone man? Rather than that, be honest. At least you can get a peace, isn''t it better? You are also introduced by Qiu Tian, and I must at least be right to him. " Red sensitive eyes droop, hoarse said. The four directions Xuan Lord set his eyes together, and murmured: "stupid woman." "Hong Min, I''m glad you can think so. Let''s go. Adults will treat you well. You will be glad to make your decision!" Shayan nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, adult..." red min, with a face full of mourning, knocked at the sandstone, and then rose trembling, and walked towards the sandstone with a pendulum. After so long in the city of separation, she knew what her decision meant, but by this time, she had no choice. She knows, she''s done! She was finished at the moment when the junction that her father left behind was destroyed. I knew I would leave the city ahead of time. Hongmin is very regretful. She actually intends to leave this, but she wants to make another deal and do a few more black fields business, so she has delayed to the present. Greed kills people! Click! Just as Hong Min walked forward, a big hand suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. Red min was stiff, turning his head and looking at his back. Only to find the master of this hand is white night! "What are you doing?" Asked Hong Min in a daze.However, the moment the voice falls... whoosh! The white night suddenly disappeared. What? Hong Min breathed hard and looked around in a hurry. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. Suddenly, she turned her head and saw that the white night disappeared. She did not know when the white night was near the sand rock, and it was a punch that hit the sand rock hard. That simple fist is extremely violent and contains endless divine power, which is not the power that a great Xuanjun can release at all. The sand rock was shocked and suddenly raised his arm to resist. Bang! The fist hit the arm of sandstone, and the force of time and space on the fist awn hit the arm of sandstone as hard as a wave. The sandstone was shaken back and forth, and one arm was about to burst. It''s still a white night. If we don''t use the fist or the sword, I''m afraid one of Sha Yan''s arms is useless. Shayan stopped and looked up at the white night in shock. However, he said without expression: "I''ll give you a chance to leave immediately. I don''t want to cause trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of trouble! If you continue to pester, you can try whether I will kill you This is the ultimatum of the white night. He just wanted to go to Heiyu to explain what Erfu asked for, and didn''t want to cause too many things. He had tried his best to give in, but if these people were always aggressive, he could not bear it. He has always had a bad temper. "You After being shocked, Sha Yan naturally became angry. He nodded his head and said angrily, "this is a farewell town. How dare you say such a thing to me? How dare you "What do you want?" "I will punish you!" Sand rock angry way. "Do you deserve it?" The white night face is expressionless way. "Asshole!" Sha Yan could no longer hold on. With a roar and a leap of pace, he was driven by the spirit of heaven, and the tyrannical spirit was like a mountain pressing towards the white night. The ground trembles and the void distorts. The pressure of terror seems to grind everything into powder. The white night is wrapped up by the cruel killing opportunity. "Ah Hong Min screams bitterly, thinking that she is going to die. But the next second, the white night also moves, backhand slaps toward the void. Bang! There is a wonderful ripple in the void, and the suppressed terror pressure is just like the bean curd that has been smashed. All offensives are broken in an instant. "What?" As soon as the sand rock breathed, he began to attack again. But the white night was a quick step for him, and he put up a sword light and chopped at him. The heart of sandstone seems to stop at this moment, and people try their best to open their own magic weapon. Bang! A golden light flashed away. Shayan''s body was immediately flicked away by the golden light and moved towards a safe place. But the sword Qi was so terrible that he could not escape the scattered sword Qi even if he avoided the essence of the sword Qi. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the sword Qi is like a locust, cutting on the sandstone. In a flash, the sandstone body is full of holes and bleeding. His mind trembled wildly, knowing that he was not the enemy of this man, he immediately turned and rushed to the distance. Naturally, white night won''t let him leave like this. It would be more troublesome if he ran to rescue the soldiers. So he pulled out the Hongbing and cut him to the sandstone. Although he was Dacheng Xuanjun, the speed of the white night was not weaker than that of the sandstone. He quickly narrowed the distance with the sandstone, and then cut it down with one sword. Whoa!! The terrifying sword pressure fell down in an instant. How could Shayan bear the sword pressure? His body rushing forward was pressed to the ground. When his feet landed, he stepped on the ground trembling, and his legs swayed wildly. No one knew how much pressure he had suffered. Sha Yan suddenly looks back, but what is reflected in his eyes is the black body of the abandoned divine sword. Whew! The body of the sword splits the sandstone body. As simple as cutting tofu, the sand rock''s defense is like nothing. With his mouth wide open, he couldn''t say a word. His body split into two and died directly. In the white night, he put away his sword and looked at Hongmin, who had fallen into stagnation: "go!" "Now?" Red min just came back to her senses and asked with a shudder. "The news here is bound to attract the attention of those who leave the city. The city is not big. If a sandstone is dead, the ghost bridegroom will soon realize that it will save a lot of trouble if we leave now." White night light way, and then go to grab red min''s hand, jump outward. Hong Min does not dare to resist, and her brain is still in a daze. She is shocked by the boldness of the white night and the strength of the white night.For her, the sand rock like a God was cut by the white night so easily? What''s the origin of this guy? Who is he? What means did he use? Countless questions linger in Hong Min''s mind... "who are you, exactly?" Red min shivering looking at the white night asked. The white night frowned and was about to speak, but suddenly he saw a large amount of soul gas coming from the front. He was in a riot and in a hurry, and rushed to this place. "Coming!" The four sides of xuanzhu drank. "You take her first, and I''ll deal with these people." The road sank in the white night. "How was it sealed off for me?" The four sides of Xuan are in charge of the sinking road. "If you don''t leave, you can stay here." At night, he swept his eyes and drank coldly. The four directions xuanzhu didn''t speak, but a strange light flashed in his eyes, and then he dragged Hong Min to the rear... and then he rushed to the rear www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2209.2 After Hongmin and the four directions xuanzhu leave, the white night turns and rushes toward the south gate. At the same time, it stimulates the spirit of heaven and releases the spirit Qi to attract those soul people. "Blood gas? Is this the smell of blood rock? Is sandstone killed? " At this time, a cold voice rippled in the sky. The white night slightly side head, along with the prestige, but saw the tyranny hovering on the sky suddenly turned the direction, pressed towards this side. In an instant, the void trembled, the earth cracked, the houses around the white night all burst into pieces, and the souls in those rooms fled in terror and screamed in terror. Locked! The other party came very fast, and this momentum... I don''t know how much stronger than sandstone. It looks like the ghost groom has arrived. The white night''s mind coagulates, the side head sweeps the four directions Xuan Lord and Hong Min leave the direction, ponders whether they have escaped to the safe place. And at this time, the sound of the number of broken air swept up. Then around the white night, dozens of strong men with black armor appeared. They surrounded the white night like a wall of iron. And in the front of the white night, a beautiful man with red hair is walking in the air towards here. The man''s face was pale, his eyes were sunken, his pupils were deep, and his lips were bloody red, as if he had just drunk blood. He watched the white night closely, probably accidentally. After all, the soul state of the white night is really bad. In this farewell Town, people like Dacheng Xuanjun can hardly walk. "My Lord!" At this time, a soul person rushed to the man and clasped his fist: "found the body of sandstone." "Corpse?" The man''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "is sandstone dead?" "Cut in half." "Who did it?" The man asked a, the line of sight fell on the body of the white night, light asked: "is it you?" "If I say it''s not me, do you believe it?" The white night asked. "You''re the only one around here!" The man shook his head and said: "except you, there is no one who has the courage to move the sandstone. Although you only have the cultivation of Dacheng Xuanjun, it seems impossible to kill the sandstone, but your current performance is really too calm. You don''t seem to be afraid of us. This is not the manifestation that Dacheng Xuanjun should have. So I think even if it is not the sandstone you killed, you must know who killed the sandstone." When the voice dropped, the man directly waved: "take him down. If you don''t want to say it, take it back and torture it slowly. If you still refuse to say it, you''ll kill it!" "Yes, my Lord!" When people around him called out, they all walked toward the white night. Violent momentum crazy squeeze white night, want to imprison him in place, do not let him move. However, as soon as these souls approached, they quickly pulled out their swords, waved them around, and quickly collected their scabbards. Sonorous! When the sword goes into the sheath, the sound of the sword will spread. The action of moving clouds and flowing water is natural and unrestrained to the extreme, and it is extremely fast. If it is not for the amazing eyesight, it can not even be caught. When he put the sword into the scabbard, those who came towards him did not move any more. They stood where they were, like stone carvings. It''s very weird. The air condenses at this moment. "Well?" The man looked at this scene with some surprise. But I saw the light wind blowing. The heads of those who surround the white night all slide down from their necks, and the blood gushes out like a fountain to the sky. All souls are beheaded! The scene was so terrible! "It looks like you killed the sandstone!" The man frowned and said without expression: "who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, ghost bridegroom. I don''t want to fight against you. It''s also out of helplessness to kill sandstone. I''m not to blame if he wants to take my man!" The white night is light. "Everyone knows that it''s right for the weak to touch the strong and be killed by the strong. If Shayan really offends you, and you kill the incompetent, there is no complaint to say... However, Sha Yan is my man, and his life and death can not be determined by you. This parting city is also mine. Here, who I want to live, who can live, who I want to die, who can die, understand £¿¡± The man, the ghost groom, raised his hand and pointed to the white night road. "So you mean, want me to die?" The white night asked calmly. "Otherwise? If you kill my men, I''ll let you go? " "If I don''t kill you, you can let me go?" White night shook his head and said, "but things have come to this step, if you can''t turn back, come on!" It can only be solved by force. "Interesting!" Ghost bridegroom squinted, the pair of deep pupil beads gradually become blood red, and a cold air sent out on his body, floating around.The earth around him was covered with frost, and the gray spirit overflowed from him, and filled the sky and earth, filling the whole area of the white night. "Well?" As soon as his face sank in the white night, his big hand waved away. "Time back!" "Destruction!" The ghost bridegroom almost instantly drinks and shouts, points to open, dials the time track here. But the next second, the white night is already back high jump, Yu Chong out of the ghost bridegroom spirit gas surrounded. And at the moment when he was moving, all his soul Qi was frozen, and all the places filled with it turned into frost. White night''s feet do not have time to leave, directly frozen by the frost, people were imprisoned. Soul skills are closely linked, and it only takes one thought to perform them. This level of soul fighting, often count the rest can end the battle. "Stupid fellow, I will take off your head and make a wine cup as punishment for you." Ghost bridegroom light way, body shape is already jump, a palm changes claw, grasp to white night''s head. White night crazy struggle. But no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get away from the frost. But in the ghost bridegroom near the moment of the white night, the crazy struggle of the white night suddenly stopped. "Well?" Ghost bridegroom breathes heavily. But suddenly he drew his sword in the white night. Boom! The huge frost split in half. White night break free from the shackles, backhand pull a sword again, cut to ghost bridegroom. "What?" The ghost bridegroom was startled and quickly flashed to his side. As soon as the soul calling skill was opened, he saw a remnant shadow swept out of his body and flashed to the side. The shadow moved away, but the body could not escape the sword and was directly chopped by the white night. However, the white night did not show joy, but looked at the broken body, frowned and looked at: "split body?" "Yes, my father is here!" The ghost bridegroom''s voice came out from the open space far away, and the shadow gradually turned into the ghost bridegroom''s body like a clay figurine. This is the ghost bridegroom. He was staring at the white night, drinking coldly: "what you use... Is it Hongbing?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2210.2 The ghost bridegroom has been in bieli city for so many years. Naturally, he has a good eye. These Hongbing can not escape his poisonous eyes. "Yes." White night freely admitted. The ghost bridegroom frowned, his eyes swept the floor on his hands in the white night, and said, "you seem to have more than one Hongbing!" "Yes." "I''ve heard that a guy with a low level of soul has been lucky recently, and he has won several Hongbing in his hand. He can be regarded as the world shaking Saint state. This man... Can''t it be you?" The ghost bridegroom''s eyes were burning and he asked. Although he had never heard of the name of white night, the event of Cangtian cliff was so shocking that he must have heard of it. "It''s me." White night nodded: "what? Are you interested in Hong Bing? " "Ha ha ha ha, who is not interested in Hong Bing in the whole state of Lisheng? Boy, I was just going to find you. I didn''t expect you to deliver it to me! Good! Good! Ha ha ha! Good... "Ghost bridegroom looks very excited. I think it''s the same thing. If you are afraid of five Hongbing soldiers, you can''t stand the temptation. Now the heixuan auction house has not put the two Hongbing on the shelf, and the ghost bridegroom is not well informed. I don''t know that there are only three in white night''s hand. But anyway, the ghost bridegroom is extremely serious and serious this time. No matter how excited he was, he did not dare to look down on the man who had five Hongbing soldiers. "We can get five Hongbing soldiers, and they haven''t been robbed. Boy, you must have some means. So... Boy, if you are willing to hand over a pair of Hongbing to me, then we will be cleared up today. What do you think if I let you leave?" Ghost bridegroom laughs. "Don''t treat me like a three-year-old." White night shook his head: "if I give you a Hongbing, then you are like a tiger with wings. How can you let me go easily? You are bound to kill me with that Hongbing and plunder all my Hongbing Ghost bridegroom got a Hongbing, then he will no longer fear the other Hongbing on Bai Ye. "Don''t you believe me?" "How can I believe you?" "Asshole! You son of a bitch, I''ve given you a chance. Don''t drink or drink! Come on, give me Hong Bing, or I will let you live or die The ghost bridegroom is completely annoyed, directly drinks to shout out the sound, the momentum is extraordinary, such as the mountain pressure. The white night is majestic and motionless. He only carries his swords and stares at the ghost bridegroom. He''s only thinking about a little now. That is how to kill the ghost bridegroom in the shortest time with the least means. He is not afraid of ghost bridegroom, he is afraid of his identity exposure. If it is known that he brought Hongbing to the black region at night, it will surely attract many powerful people''s attention. At that time, he will be unable to move, and he will have to deal with the strong men who come to capture Hong Bing. In this case, how can he finish the work of Er Fu? Thinking of this, the eyes of the white night became dignified. But his dignified feeling fell in the eyes of the ghost bridegroom, but it seemed that he could not bear the power of the ghost bridegroom at night. The ghost bridegroom''s eyes were cold, and his spirit was urged again. His momentum suddenly doubled and he continued to put pressure on the white night. But the white night was still majestic. At this time, he had already stepped forward and rushed towards the ghost bridegroom. "Well?" Ghost bridegroom breath slightly tight, eyes a tight, step after jump. In the white night, his arms were dancing, and the sword of abandoning God and the sword of Lihuang were whirling together. White night choose direct action! The black and red sword body is like two roaring angry dragons, spinning around in the white night, and then killing the ghost bridegroom fiercely. "A thousand howls!" The ghost bridegroom thundered, his palms together, and his palms splashed with bleeding red gas, just like blooming flowers, toward the attacking Hongbing sword, intending to tear it up. However, Hong Bing is Hong Bing after all. Although the ghost bridegroom''s move is extraordinary, after the collision with Hong Bing, the ghost bridegroom''s move is directly torn by the Hong Bing, and the rest of the force violently tears into the ghost bridegroom''s body. Ghost bridegroom quickly side flash, on the ground Gulu roll a circle, and then get up to lift the palm toward the void seven times. White night is just about to be chopped with a sword. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The void suddenly twisted, and the void around the white night as if it had been hammered seven times. The white night was also blocked by the distorted void, and people were stuck in the air. The ghost bridegroom seized the opportunity, waved his palms again, wielded a full moon like blade Qi, stroked the void, and cut hard toward the white night. Although the body is stuck by the twisted void in the white night, the arms can still move. Without hesitation, he waved his arms again, trying to chop up the flying round moon blade. When the moon blade is split... bang! The blade gas of the full moon explodes directly, and then splashes into countless slender blade gas, which blows into the white night."What?" The white night froze. The essence of emotion is here. When they collide with the force of Hongbing, they will disband themselves, leap over them, and then kill the white night to avoid their sharp points and cut their weak points! This move really makes people''s air defense impossible. "I''ve given you a chance. It''s you who don''t cherish it. No wonder anyone else!" The ghost bridegroom''s eyes were awe inspiring and he hummed in a cold voice. Then the man jumped back and manipulated the forces of the riot and chopped into the white night. But... just when these terrible blades are about to hit the white night... bang! All of a sudden, the body of the white night gave out a golden light! The light covered the body of the white night, which was like the God of war, towering and sacred. And when all those tiny pieces hit the white night. Jingling... the crisp sound comes out then you can see that the fragmentary breath will explode after the collision to the white night. As for the white night, there are no scars all over the body! The ghost bridegroom''s spirit could not tear him apart! He was completely immunized. "Ah?" The ghost bridegroom''s heart stopped suddenly, his eyes opened wide, and he looked at the white night in disbelief: "you flesh body... Have you ignored my spirit? Are you... Are you really Dacheng Xuanjun? " "It doesn''t matter!" White night raised his head, and it is easy to get rid of the twisted space constraints. The ghost bridegroom saw this and suddenly realized something. He was sweating and his face changed greatly: "not good!" "Next, it''s my turn!" The cold voice of the white night rings again. However, he suddenly closed the sword, raised his hand and pinched a sword formula. Bang! The sword spirit of Hong Bing, who had just been dodged by the ghost groom, suddenly exploded, and then turned into countless pieces like locusts. He suddenly looked back and cut at the ghost groom. The ghost bridegroom looks pale and wants to dodge. It''s too late! At this time, he realized that the white night had repeated his old tricks, pretending to be bound by himself, and then took advantage of his own unprepared to fight back. This man is so cunning! It''s a pity that by the time he reacts, it''s too late. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the sound of breaking the air is constant. The sword spirit penetrated the ghost bridegroom''s body in an instant. In an instant, the ghost bridegroom''s body was riddled with holes and fragmented. Blood splashed all over the floor. The light passed through the hole in the ghost bridegroom and shone on the earth. Everything is so ferocious... Terrible! But... the ghost groom is not dead. At the moment when the sword spirit penetrated his body, the white night saw a thin shadow running out of his body again. Is this a split? Just in such a short period of time, how does the ghost bridegroom urge the separated body to move the Buddha? He couldn''t understand and looked in the direction of the flimsy shadow. However, after the shadow stopped, the ghost groom''s body was quickly transformed. The ghost bridegroom at this time is obviously worse than before. His skin and flesh became thin, and his breath was extremely weak. He even breathed a lot. He was totally in a state of collapse. The white night was a little stunned, and then he responded to it and said, "so it is. You are not an unlimited sub body, but every time you use the sub body to avoid lethal attacks, it will cause great damage to the body. According to your current state, you can''t avoid several attacks. If you separate like this, you won''t need my hands, and you will fall down, right £¿¡± After hearing this, the ghost bridegroom''s face was obviously trembling, and then he said coldly, "so what? Although you have Hongbing, you want to kill me. I''m afraid it''s not so simple! " "Then try it." White night light way, and then carry the sword again rushed up. But he just rushed up, but the ghost bridegroom suddenly turned around and suddenly retreated. Look at this posture, he actually wants to run away! "Go? Is it so easy? " Cold hum in the white night, he immediately chased after him. Ghost bridegroom is a ghost bridegroom after all. He doesn''t care about so much dignity. What he pays attention to is only interests. When he is defeated, he will directly choose to escape, rather than die rather than surrender. White night knows this well, so he pursues it without hesitation. But in his pursuit, the city of parting suddenly made a strange noise. There is a huge Dharma array above the city of parting. The array is colorful and contains the virtual images of the beasts. The seal of the ten thousand beasts is vivid and mysterious. After the appearance of the array, the virtual images on it floated, and they all came alive one by one, and then rushed towards the white night."Ten thousand beasts appear, and the great waste swallows them!" The ghost bridegroom roared, all the virtual animals burst out colorful light, breath is very terrible, in the near white night, all exploded. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a violent explosion almost drowned out the white night. This is not a simple power, nor the power from the ghost bridegroom. The arranger of this array seems to be a stronger existence than the ghost groom. The white night urges the divine power urgently, protects the body, resists this energy. By the time these explosions were over, the ghost groom was already over the city of parting. The white night turned pale. But the ghost bridegroom raised his head and roared. "All of you!! Help me There was a cry. The sound spread throughout the city of parting. At once, several terrible forces sprang up around the city of parting. Not good! Ghost bridegroom is asking for help! Breath is tight at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2211.2 White night quickly feel these breath. If it''s just an ordinary soul person, he is not afraid. In his eyes, those subordinates of ghost bridegroom are just a group of stinky fish and shrimps. But... These rising breath is not simple. None of them is inferior to Qiu Tian and Ling Jian. Even the existence is higher than them... not easy to deal with! The white night looks cold. He may dare to fight with Hong Bing, but if he delays, his identity will be exposed. He is still a great master of Xuanjun... "ten thousand beasts array? This is the Dharma array arranged by the master of the demon who left the city. After the demon killed his master, the array was not urged! Why did the old ghost activate the array today "He must be in some terrible trouble!" "What do you think, gentlemen?" "Although this old ghost is not a good thing, it is still good for us old guys. When it comes to delivering materials to women, we should help them when it is critical. Otherwise, we will not leave the city and change owners, and our good days will come to an end." "You''re right. Help me if you can." ... several magnificent voices hovered over the city of parting. After the sound ended, several divine lights rose. The people who left the city looked up one after another and cried out in shock. "Lord Blackbeard!" "Mademoiselle also appeared!" "My God, this is our ability to leave the city!" "They all showed up!" "It seems that the ghost bridegroom is in trouble. Do they want to join hands to defeat the enemy?" "Who on earth can let these gods and Dragons see their heads but not their tails together?" "Incredible!" The cry of alarm kept on, and the souls jumped up to see what was going on. However, the white night here did not hesitate. He put away the Hongbing and directly turned around and rushed outside the city. At present, the four directions xuanzhu and Hongmin should be safe, so there is no need to entangle with the ghost bridegroom. Walking now is the king''s way! White night thinking, speed is also to the limit. However, the ghost bridegroom was also aware of the idea of the white night. He called out and led the people to rush over and pursue the white night. He didn''t dare to divulge the story of Hong Bing. He didn''t want to let more people participate in competing with him for Hongbing. "Don''t go!" The ghost bridegroom drank and yelled, and at the same time, he mobilized countless souls of the farewell city to chase and intercept them in the white night. In the white night, the eyes are awe inspiring, and the intention of killing is galloping. But he was not in a hurry. If he could not escape, he would choose to fight as hard as he could. But not now. He tried his best to rush towards the cloud mountain outside the city. "White night!" Just then, a low voice rang out. The white night looked up, but saw that the cloud mountain halfway to the black region, the four sides of xuanzhu and Hongmin were standing there. "Why are you here? Why don''t you go into the black territory? " White night asked immediately. "Isn''t this waiting for you? If we''re gone, how do you get into the underworld? " "Has the trouble been solved?" said the master of four directions "No The white night looks cold, looks back, and then whispers: "you go up the mountain first, prepare to enter the black area procedures, I will go to solve the problems behind, and then come to you." "In the sky cliff, you are not afraid of thousands of enemies. Why are you being chased by people in this small farewell city? It''s ridiculous. " The four directions xuanzhu disdains the way. But as soon as he said this, Hong Min next to him immediately gave him a punch. "What are you doing?" The four directions xuanzhu was bound to practice. He couldn''t dodge. He stepped back half step in pain and turned his head to stare at Hong Min coldly. "If you dare to laugh at the white night Lord, I will not finish with you. The white night Lord has saved my life! You''d better be polite Hong Min snorted. She didn''t expect that the strength of white night was so strong that she could kill sand rock in seconds. She even retreated after fighting with the ghost bridegroom. This is just great power! In the face of such a great power, let alone save her in the daytime, even if she did not, she did not dare to make a mistake. She must be respectful and obedient, hoping to win the favor of great energy. Hongmin dare not look down on white night any more. As for his spirit like Dacheng Xuanjun, Hongmin automatically ignores it. In her opinion, it must be a disguise of the white night. In fact, this person must be an extraordinary giant! Such a giant, on weekdays, it is impossible to contact people like her. This is an opportunity. Hong Min is thinking.Hongmin''s careful thinking, how can the four sides xuanzhu not know, but he did not break, just a cold hum no longer speak. "Let''s go." Drink in the daytime. "Good!" Red min nods, then wants to drag four directions Xuan Lord to leave. But at this time... whoosh! Four terrible lights spread towards the light, and instantly surrounded the four people. Then the ghost bridegroom led a large number of soul people to come here. "Ha ha ha ha, boy, it depends on where you are going to escape!" The ghost bridegroom squints at the white night and laughs. "Old devil, is that the boy?" There was a hoarse voice in the halo. Then I saw several figures come out. Four in all. These four people are the giants who have lived in the city for a long time. They are black bearded soul man, crazy Mo, grey lotus flower and Zhi Xin Da Zun. "It''s just a big guy! How can you not get rid of such a person? " "You''ve got something wrong, old goat?" The others looked at the white night curiously and were surprised. "Don''t look down upon this man. His soul state seems to be Dacheng Xuanjun, but in fact it is not. He is very skillful!" The ghost bridegroom said. "Is it? Then I will learn from it Don''t hum. "If you want to learn, come." The white night face is expressionless way. "Arrogant fellow, I like it! I hope you can be so arrogant later Crazy Mo laughs, and then starts to walk towards the white night. The four directions xuanzhu and Hongmin were also stopped. Hong Min is shocked. The four directions xuanzhu was calm. He glanced at the people, looked at the white night and said, "white night, don''t you open the way for us?" "Good!" The white night nodded and leaned toward the four directions xuanzhu. And Kuang Mo and others seem to have noticed the four directions xuanzhu. However, the crazy Mo who walked toward the white night suddenly trembled, then his eyes widened, and he looked at the four directions of xuanzhu, his face was white. "Mademoiselle, don''t you do it yet?" See crazy Mo suddenly stop, ghost bridegroom eyebrow a frown, feel not right, immediately asked a. However, Kuang Mo ignored his words, but stepped forward. He knelt down on one knee and saluted the other side of the night, calling respectfully: "crazy... Crazy Mo, please see the Lord xuanzhu!" His voice was shaking, and there was an uncontrollable joy and excitement. Hong Min is stupid. People were stunned. Four sides Xuan Lord eyebrows slightly wrinkled, staring at crazy Mo: "you... Know this Xuan Lord?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2212.2 The scene was silent. People are all big eyes stare small eyes, incredible looking at crazy mo. Xuanzhu? What xuanzhu? What is Mademoiselle saying? No one can understand. The ghost bridegroom repeatedly frowned: "Mademoiselle, what are you doing? Don''t hurry up and kill these guys for me? " "Shut up Crazy Mo Zhen angry, suddenly turned his head and roared at the ghost bridegroom. The ghost bridegroom breathes a stagnation, looks at the crazy Mo in disbelief. He has never seen Kuang Mo speak to him in such a down-to-earth tone... for a while, the ghost bridegroom didn''t know what to say. Don''t dare to stare at others. However, he saw that Kuang Mo once again made a salute to the four xuanzhu, and then said with a smile, "master Xuan, your name is resounding throughout the whole state of Lisheng. How can anyone not know you?" "There are many people here who don''t know Ben xuanzhu!" The four directions Xuan Lord hums. "They have no eyes, they have no eyes!" Crazy Mo busy way, sweat on the face. It was astonishing that he was so frightened and respectful. "Is it? Where did you meet Ben Xuan Sifang Xuan looked at him without expression. In fact, there are many people who have heard of the name of the four directions xuanzhu in the whole state of Lisheng, but there are few people who have seen him. After all, he is often shut up, and he has always lived in seclusion. Otherwise, these people would not have known him. Crazy Mo also knew that Xuan''s idea had a point. He laughed and said, "master Xuan, have you forgotten? A hundred years ago, the four sides Xuantian held the Qiwu meeting. Kuang Mo was invited to attend the meeting. He had heard the preaching of xuanzhu, and naturally he had looked up to him. " Hearing the sound, the master suddenly realized. It turned out to be the Qiwu assembly. This so-called meeting was actually a recruitment ceremony for the four sides Xuantian. Originally, the four sides xuanzhu would not show up. Just that day, he had just left the pass, so he went to inspect the talents of the new Jin power clan. I never thought that crazy Mo was there. It seems that he had also considered worshiping the four directions of Xuantian. "I see. Why didn''t you join our powerful family at the beginning?" The four directions xuanzhu asked. Crazy don''t smell the sound, look puzzled, open mouth did not speak. In fact, he wanted to enter at the beginning, but the post assigned to him by the people of Xuantian in the four directions was so inferior that he could not bear the anger and left. Although the four directions xuanzhu did not know the reason, but also how many guessed some, nodded also did not speak again. "Lord Xuan, please don''t worry. The villain will help you settle the matter. Are you going to the black area? In that case, please allow the villains to solve these problems and then send you there. " Crazy Mo changed the topic and said again. The four directions xuanzhu hesitated, looked at the white night, and then nodded. Crazy Mo''s face showed joy, knowing that the four directions xuanzhu had admitted him, he immediately looked quite excited. It''s a lifelong benefit to be able to connect with such a person. Although Kuang Mo is highly respected in bieli City, it is just a small city, which is far from the four directions of Xuantian. Crazy Mo heart satisfied foot, full of smile. But the people at the scene couldn''t see it. "Mr. crazy Mo, what are you doing? Who is this man? What xuanzhu? What are you talking about? " The black beard, the gray lotus and the big statue of the finger heart all went up to the front and asked in a deep voice. "A group of blind things, don''t you even know the great master of the four directions?" Crazy Mo snorted, coldly said: "you don''t come to see the Xuan Lord quickly! You have offended xuanzhu just now. If you don''t make amends and apologies properly, you will surely die without a burial place if you are angry! " "Master of four directions" "The master of the four directions of Xuantian?" Gray lotus and black beard breathed out. "What? The mysterious master of the four directions of Xuantian? That''s a great power "Is this... In front of you the Lord Xuan?" "Why is master Xuan here?" People were shocked and shocked. Black beard, gray lotus, finger heart big Zun three people hit a shiver, only saw the gray lotus step forward, carefully asked: "crazy Mo Lord, can you hold it steady? Is this man really the master of the four directions "There can be no mistake." Crazy Mo side head swept her one eye, cold hum way: "how? Are you doubting my eyes? " "I dare not, I dare not!" Gray lotus busy road. Black beard and finger heart big Zun which dares to hesitate, immediately goes forward, to square Xuan Lord to clasp fist to make the ceremony. "Meet Lord Xuan!" Two people a salute, the gray lotus also makes the ceremony in a hurry. The souls around them fell to their knees in a hurry, their voices were loud and respectful. "Meet the master of the four directions!"The tidal waves like mountains and lakes are very spectacular. Except for the ghost bridegroom, everyone knelt down. Although we can''t feel the spirit of the four directions xuanzhu, in their view, the strength of the superior has already reached the level of introvert, which is what ordinary people can understand? The white night is a bit unexpected, but I never thought that the identity of the four directions xuanzhu was so easy to use. It seems to be very important to have a good reputation! However, the white night also did a lot of big things, how can''t fame fight out? White night is really distressing. Standing beside the four sides xuanzhu, Hong Min is soft on both legs and kneels down on the ground directly. She raised her head and looked at the man in front of her with tongue tied. "You... You... You... You are... The master of the four directions?" "So what?" The square Xuan main face has no expression to stare at the red sensitive way. "I... I..." red min shivered wildly, thinking that she had slapped and kicked before, afraid that she had completely offended this person. No wonder white night called him xuanzhu. Hong Min always thought that this man was just the servant of white night. Now it looks like it''s wrong. What''s more, it''s a big mistake... Hongmin is sweating, and her heart is half cold. She doesn''t know what to say. She just kneels on the ground, droops her head and worries about her previous actions. Although the four directions xuanzhu was angry and wanted to kill this guy, he didn''t have any accomplishments at all, so he didn''t pay attention to her. "You all get up!" The four sides xuanzhu called out, and then said faintly: "I have something important to go to the black area. I hope you know yourself. Don''t bring any trouble to benxuan, or you should know the consequences! Don''t force master benxuan to kill! " "We know! We know it! " "Master Xuan, don''t worry, we will not bring you any trouble!" Gray lotus a few people eagerly nod, fear not nervous. The rest dare not be presumptuous. "In this case, let''s get out of the way, and don''t waste the time of benxuan Lord!" "Good! Good! Lord Xuan, we will guide you "No, where are you from, where are you going back?" "Yes, it is... Quick, get out of the way and send off the Lord Xuan. Hurry up!" Don''t shout. The souls around them quickly get out of the way, clasp their hands and bow their heads to the utmost reverence. The four directions xuanzhu directly attached his hands to the entrance of the black area on the Yunshan mountain. Hong Min''s legs are weak and stagger to follow up. White night is ready to follow, but at this time, a cold voice rings. "Stop!" "Well?" The four directions xuanzhu stopped. Looking back in the white night. Just found out it was the ghost. The bridegroom spoke. He couldn''t sit still. "Who are you?" The four directions xuanzhu stared at the ghost bridegroom and snorted coldly. "Nobody! I''m afraid the Lord Xuan has never heard of my name Ghost bridegroom holding fist. "How dare you ask Ben Xuan to stop?" "Lord Xuan has misunderstood me. I didn''t ask you to stop. What kind of identity are you? How can a villain have such courage? Where you are going and where you want to go, the villain has no right to ask, nor dare to ask! " "Who are you calling Four directions Xuan Lord frowns to ask. "This is the man, of course!" The ghost bridegroom pointed to the white night and said, "this man killed the man who left the city, which is more humiliating to me. I can''t let him leave like this. Lord Xuan, you can go. This man must stay!" The ghost bridegroom''s goal is still white night. He is not interested in the words of the four directions xuanzhu. "this person is a master of this mystery. Should he stay, not you has the final say! Go away The four directions xuanzhu was angry and drank. She is a prisoner of white night. It''s normal for her to disobey herself. Hong Min doesn''t know her identity. It''s reasonable to offend her. But the ghost bridegroom, after knowing his own identity, dare to say such a thing! This is to challenge the authority of the four directions xuanzhu! Xuanzhu was angry, and the heroes turned pale. The ghost bridegroom''s face was not very natural. He glanced at the night and looked at the four directions of xuanzhu. Then he bit his teeth and cried in a low voice: "Lord Xuan, I don''t mean to offend you, but this person must not leave. He must stay and give me an account." "What if I force him to go? What do you want? " The four directions xuanzhu squinted at the ghost bridegroom. Although the spirit of heaven has been sealed, the current four directions xuanzhu can say that there is no soul potential to speak, but his casual words, it is a pressure to multiply. At least the ghost groom is feeling a lot of pressure. But he can''t give up. After all, that''s five soldiers!But the white night is actually with the four sides Xuan Lord is a group, this can let ghost bridegroom hesitant. Ghost bridegroom stood in place, did not speak, as if doing some ideological struggle. The four directions xuanzhu looked at him. After a moment, he seemed to realize something. Then he lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "listen to me. There are some things that are not yours. If you want to covet, you have to weigh up whether you have this strength, but don''t put yourself in it!" This word falls, ghost bridegroom immediately whole body a excited spirit, is unable to help but retreat half step. Warning! This is a warning from the four directions xuanzhu! Crazy Mo and others frown and feel the four sides xuanzhu, which is the words. They looked at the ghost bridegroom and guessed. However, the four directions xuanzhu swung his sleeve and went directly to the cloud mountain without paying attention to the ghost bridegroom. Ghost bridegroom opened his mouth, but did not dare to make a sound, had to watch the white night leave. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2213.2 Cast off ghost bridegroom, white night is mercilessly relieved. "Didn''t catch up?" The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. "If he really didn''t find out your situation, he certainly did not dare to catch up with you. If he added five Hongbing soldiers to one of the four xuanzhu, he would be the ghost bridegroom''s fighting power. Even if he brought crazy Mo and others to his camp, he might not be our opponent!" White night smiles. "It''s a pity that he didn''t find out that my soul was actually sealed by you, otherwise they would try their best to kill us." The four sides of xuanzhu cold channel. "It doesn''t matter anymore, at least for now, we''re safe." The white night smiles. "That''s just now." The master of the four directions Xuan said coldly: "the man just now is not easy to give up. He is greedy. I can see from his eyes that he will not give up. Maybe now he has begun to bewitch Mo, gray lotus and other people to attack us. Even he may go to other powerful powers and plot to enter the black area to seize the Hong Bing in your hands. White night, if you want to solve it You should have killed him just now. It''s a pity that you didn''t do so, so you can''t calm down with your party in Heiyu! " "Calm?" White night shook his head: "since entering the city of parting, it has not been calm. If I killed the ghost bridegroom just now, Kuang Mo and others would certainly stop him. They are all provided by the ghost bridegroom. If I want to kill the ghost bridegroom in the hands of these people, Hong Bing is the only one to kill the ghost bridegroom. However, if Hong Bing is used, there is no point in killing him. If I expose Hong Bing in advance, the trouble will only come faster. It is better to leave him alone, at least for the moment, We''re safe, aren''t we? " Sifang Xuan took the initiative to move his eyebrows and did not speak. Next to the red min is listening to the clouds, very puzzled. She was afraid to interrupt. At this time, she realized that the two in front of her were not simple characters. I''m afraid the king of Qiu Tian is here. Should he be respectful when he meets them? They walked up the mountain and soon came to the gate to the black area. There are many spirits gathered here. They come from all over the world. Their strength is fantastic. Dacheng Xuanjun, like the white night, also has them. But it seems that they are just servants. They do some chores for Da Neng. Hong Min is familiar with the way and comes to the gate. She whispers to the grey soldiers who are stationed beside the gate. Then she skillfully takes out some pills from the storage ring and puts them into their hands. Those gray armored soldiers grinned and touched Hongmin''s face, laughing. Hong Min stares at them, spits at the guards and turns back. "Let''s go!" "Well." They followed her to the gate. "Who are these guards?" Asked the white night with a frown. He can see that Hong Min bribed those guards and entered so easily. He didn''t like it, but in some places it was inevitable. "Of course, they are from the underworld." Hong Min looked at the white night and said, "don''t think you can easily come in as long as you pay a little bribe. In fact, I''ve been in the farewell town for so many years, and I''ve been familiar with these guys for a long time. So I just need to bribe and say Hello, and I can take you in. But if you change to someone you don''t know, even if you move to Jinshan and Yinshan, you can''t let them in Let go "Why? They are not greedy? " "Oh, it''s not that they are not greedy, but they dare not be greedy!" Hong Min shook her head and chuckled: "there are too many rules and regulations in it. I can''t tell you for a second. Anyway, you just have to come in!" The white night nods, also no longer asks. Through the gate, there is still a huge black vortex in front of the white night. This is an extremely powerful space portal. It seems that the noumenon of the black domain is no longer in this area. Touching the black vortex, the familiar and mysterious space power rises again. But it doesn''t last long. When I opened my eyes at night, I found myself standing in a dark city. He looked up into the sky. The sky is... Dark! A blood red moon hung above the sky. No stars, no clouds. The whole sky is strange and strange. As for the ground beneath, it was dark. The surrounding buildings are all made of weird black wood, one by one gloomy and terrifying, and the whole city is like a hell ghost city. However, even so, the prosperity here can not be covered. Busy streets are full of traffic and people are coming and going. Some people buy and sell live animals here, others gather thugs here, or set up a reward, or sell slaves, or sell some forbidden magic tricks. Along the way, there are all kinds of strange things.In this place, as long as you have money and can afford enough materials, you can have everything. Here is the black field! A place of extreme chaos! The white night looked around and couldn''t help sighing. "It''s no wonder that the main shopping channel of heixuan auction house is Hei Yu, and only in this unrestricted place can they buy a lot of things that can''t be accepted by the public, even human lives..." "it''s not just this!" The four directions xuanzhu said a meaningful sentence, and then looked at the center of the city. The whole body of the white night trembled, suddenly realized something, looked at the center. There stood a huge, dark stone tablet. On the stone tablet, a large number of blood red characters appeared. There are a lot of people gathered under the stone tablet. Everyone who passes by the stone tablet can''t help looking up. "Blacklist!" The white night gazes at the stone tablet and murmurs hoarsely. "Go and see." "It''s been a long time since I came here last time, but I don''t know if the blacklist has been updated!" said the four party xuanzhu White night nodded and went with the four directions xuanzhu. No matter which name is a legend, there are many names in the legend! White night silently looking at the blacklist, also found a familiar name on it. Nine turn demon king! He learned about the blacklist when he was in the temple of God. He also knew that the nine turn demon king had been listed on the blacklist. But a little bit of the white night is curious. The name of the nine turn demon king is still on the blacklist. Can we say that the nine turn demon king is not dead? Thinking of this, the mood of white night was a little excited. However, at this time, the four directions xuanzhu suddenly approached the white night and said hoarsely, "they are coming!" When the white night''s nerves twitch, they suddenly look up and look forward, and immediately they look tight www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2214.2 In front of them came a group of soul people, all dressed in gorgeous clothes and with extraordinary momentum. When the pedestrians on both sides saw these people, they all showed their jealousy and gave in one after another and did not dare to approach them. The stronger man with more breath and horror came forward to say hello. "That''s what you''re aiming for this time, raising your family?" The four directions Xuan Lord looked at the white night and said faintly. "Yes." White night vomited a mouth turbid gas, smile a way: "see you now." "Hum!" The four directions xuanzhu''s face was slightly cold and displeased, but he still took a step towards those ascending families. White night takes the envelope out of the storage ring again. It contains a piece of writing paper with only one name on it. Tree clear demon. This name is recorded on the wanted list of the black field. The letterhead links the wanted notice. Once the name appears on the wanted notice, the name will glow. Before the ban on the envelope did not arrive, but now, the name has been on the wanted list. The purpose of coming here day and night is to eliminate the name. Although the wanted list is not comparable to the blacklist, the reward on the wanted list is also coveted by many people. The people who can get on the wanted list do not need to have much strength, only need the people who want to kill them to pay a high price. And high prices can attract the attention of the strong. At present, the Heiyu family promotion person will use a high price to hang the name of Er Fu''s double practice partner Shu Qingyao. Erfu''s plan is to direct the action in the daytime to give the family a warning and ask them to erase the name. Because Shengjia and heixuan auction all part of the commercial cooperation, he can not appear, or even let black Xuan''s people know, otherwise he will have big trouble, so he can only entrust white night to do it. He believed that the white night with Hongbing could deal with Shengjia, but he also knew that the situation in the black area was complex, exposing Hong Bing would be dangerous. In fact, this matter is very dangerous. It is almost fatal to act according to the plan of Er Fu. So... White night brings the four sides of xuanzhu. The reason is nothing else, because the four directions xuanzhu... Is a person with a head and a face. Maybe it can be done without violence. White night put the letter into the envelope again, followed the four directions xuanzhu to walk past. "Well?" Sheng Zhenhua, the head of the party, looked at the people who came to him. After a while, he suddenly realized that he was in a hurry to hold his fist. "Are you the Lord of the four directions?? My younger generation, Sheng Zhenhua, I''d like to see the four sides of xuanzhu! " Sheng Zhenhua made a respectful bow. "It''s rare that you still know Ben Xuan master, good, good! It''s been a thousand years since last goodbye! " The four directions xuanzhu nodded slightly and opened his mouth calmly. Hearing this, Sheng Zhenhua was able to confirm the identity of the man in front of him. He immediately showed his joy and nodded his head: "I haven''t seen you for a thousand years. I didn''t expect to meet the Lord Xuan here! What a surprise. Lord Xuan, please come to the Shengfu. My father misses you very much. If I know you are here, my father will be very happy. " "Master benxuan came here to find the master of the promoted family." The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. Sheng Zhenhua was slightly stunned. He looked at the four directions of xuanzhu unexpectedly. Then he asked carefully, "dare you ask why xuanzhu came here?" The four directions xuanzhu didn''t speak, just looked at the front. Sheng Zhenhua laughed and knew that he was not qualified to talk with the four sides xuanzhu, so he said, "Lord Xuan, please come here." "Well." The four directions xuanzhu nodded and continued to move forward. When the four sides of xuanzhu''s arrival, the promotion of his family is naturally a warm reception. Although there are many powerful people in the Hei Yu, and the strong are like clouds, Rao is the master of the four directions. People of this level are not the top in the dark region, but for the promotion of family, this is still a big man. In the hall, Bai Ye and Hong Min sat there drinking tea. Outside the house came a rush of footsteps, and then a hearty laugh swung into the hall. "Ha ha ha ha ha, Lord Xuan''s coming to my house really makes my house look bright. If you lose your welcome, please don''t worry about it. Ha ha ha..." when the laughter fell, a group of people came in. The first one is Sheng Hong. After him, there are two spirits with extraordinary breath. Obviously, Shenghong is prepared. After all, the strength of the four directions xuanzhu is not what ordinary people can imagine. "I haven''t seen you for a long time." The four directions xuanzhu''s expression is calm, while drinking tea, he opens his mouth and says that he doesn''t get up, let alone make a ceremony. The posture of the superior is full of drenching. Compared with looking around like a curious baby''s white night, the four directions xuanzhu really has an aura. "Lord Xuan''s sudden visit is really a surprise to Shenghong. But I don''t know what happened to him?" Shenghong hugged xuanzhu, then sat on the chair above and asked with a smile. "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I just want you to do me a favor." "To you, it''s just a little work," said the four party xuanzhu"What''s the matter with xuanzhu? If it can be done, we will not refuse to be promoted. " Sheng Hong said with a smile. "I want to protect one person!" "Who?" "Tree clear demon!" Xuanzhu Dao. Sheng Hong''s eyes suddenly a Lin, looking at the four sides xuanzhu''s eyes are also full of a touch of strange light. The look of Sheng''s family has also changed. "Is this the reason why xuanzhu came here?" Sheng Hong is still silent. He is still smiling. "Master benxuan doesn''t have so much time to waste. He came here naturally to protect the trees and demons. How, I think you will meet the requirements of master benxuan?" The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. Domineering words make many families frown. It''s useless. The power of the four directions Xuantian is still stronger than that of the family. But there is an advantage to being promoted. That''s geographical advantage. They are in the black region, and they have taken root here. Even if the power of the four sides is huge, it is impossible to bring all the forces into the black region. Here, promotion may not be afraid of those so-called great powers. Unless, these powers can ignore the existence of the black domain. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that the tree demon knew the Lord xuanzhu, and... I could ask you to come to beg for mercy! unexpected! What a surprise! Ha ha ha... "Sheng Hong clapped his hands again and again with a strong smile on his face. The four directions xuanzhu''s eyebrows are slightly coagulated. But listen to the Sheng Hong again: "Xuan Lord, if you come for this matter today, I''m afraid you may be disappointed!" "Do you mean that you want to refuse benxuan Lord?" The four directions xuanzhu''s eyebrows sank and he was angry. "Master Xuan, please don''t be angry. Can I make it clear?" "What can I say? If you don''t do it, don''t blame benxuan for turning his face and refusing to recognize people! " The four directions xuanzhu clapped the armrest and drank in anger. All the people on the scene changed color. Many of the souls who promoted their families had cold eyes, staring at the four directions of xuanzhu. They have heard of the name of xuanzhu, but this is a black area, so it is not allowed to do evil here. "Master Xuan, do you know what this woman has done? He killed my son, Sheng Taiping Shenghong''s smile slowly disappeared, and he suddenly stood up and stared at the four directions xuanzhu. Before that, he had no trace of his amiable appearance, and his whole body also showed the intention of killing. Obviously, Shenghong is not going to give in on this matter. "This Shuqing demon killed my son and put his body into the cauldron furnace for refining. How vicious. After killing, she ran away. Although Shuqing demon''s strength is not very strong, she has a first-class ability to escape. I''ve been looking for her for more than ten years, but I can''t find her trace. In order to avenge this, I''ll take the three treasures of my family Take it out and use it as a reward. I want to refine this woman alive, eat her meat and drink her blood! In order to avenge my son, to vent the hatred of my heart, now... You four Xuan Lord came here, just a word, want me to release her? Ha ha, master Xuan, the Revenge of killing my son. How can I let go "Your son''s business is well known to all. Although your son has been promoted to peace, which of your son''s deeds did not cause trouble to the state of Lisheng? It is said that he is the one who plunders the soul of the virgin. Both men and women are caught to cook food and eat people to cultivate the soul state. How vicious it is, it can be said that he is going against the law. This time, he will not die in the hands of Shuqing demon, but will die in the hands of other people sooner or later. In fact, Shuqing demon can save your family. If she doesn''t kill your son, in case If your son provokes great power, is it not a disaster for you to be promoted? " Four sides Xuan main face has no expression way. "So, I have to thank shuqingyao a lot?" Sheng Hong asked, squinting. "Thank you. It''s enough to erase her name from the reward order. I don''t have much time to delay here. Please give me a letter of approval. If you agree, this matter will come to an end. If you don''t agree, we will give you a batch of superior materials as compensation. If you don''t agree, I hope you can do well Think twice The four directions xuanzhu lowered his voice and said. When the sound falls, one eye is tightly staring at Shenghong. An invisible pressure fell on Shenghong. But the next second, Sheng Hong suddenly raised his head and snorted coldly. "I''m sorry, xuanzhu. I still said that! No way The atmosphere of the hall was tense for a moment. The air seemed to condense. Everyone''s heart is almost stopped. "Are you sure you want to do this?" The four directions xuanzhu looks the same, but his voice becomes colder and colder, as if to give an ultimatum. "It''s not that I''m sure to do this, but xuanzhu, you have no choice for me at all!"Sheng Hong said coldly. When the voice fell, all the souls behind him moved, and instantly ran away, and surrounded the white night, the four directions xuanzhu and Hongmin www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2215 "Ah Red min is scared to fall directly from the chair, the whole person holds the corner of the table, shivering. Four sides Xuan Lord eyebrows dark wrinkle, but there is no much change on the face. White night is to continue to drink tea, eyes slowly observe the situation around. "Is this your choice for promotion?" The four directions Xuan Lord put down the tea cup, the person swept around, said hoarsely. When Sheng Hong heard the sound, he was slightly stunned, and then he said, "Sheng Dao! What are you doing? Come back to me as soon as possible. Anyone who dares to be rude to Lord Xuan will be severely punished according to family rules! " "Master, this..." people are hesitant. "Roll back!" Sheng Hong, drink again. Those who have been promoted to strong families have no choice but to be indignant and withdraw. According to their ideas, since they have torn the skin with the four directions xuanzhu, it''s better not to worry about the three seven and twenty-one, and directly point to the four sides xuanzhu. Is this not better? As long as he died here, the four sides of Xuantian without a leader, how can it pose a threat to the family? In fact, this is very normal thinking. But this thinking must be based on the premise that we do not understand the four sides of xuanzhu. Shenghong, on the other hand, knows the four sides of xuanzhu very well. This man''s strength is not as simple as those people think... Shenghong looks cold, his fists are pinched, and he takes a deep breath and says coldly: "master Xuan, this is my attitude. Shuqingdemon is a woman who will be promoted to my family. If you still want to be friends with me, I will treat you as a guest of honor and treat you well If you have to get involved in this matter, don''t blame Shenghong for his disobedience. Shengjia doesn''t want to fight with Xuantian, let alone fight against xuanzhu. Please forgive me! " Shenghong expressed his attitude directly, and his attitude was very firm. There was no room for discussion at all. The four directions Xuan Lord''s face is still very calm, but in the eye also has some helpless. If he is normal, he must be angry on the spot, and he must make Shenghong look good. But now he''s... He''s a loser, angry? He is no longer qualified... the four directions xuanzhu secretly looked at the white night. The white night understood, stood up with a smile and said, "Lord Shenghong, the reason why you want to kill Shuqing demon is that Shuqing demon killed your son Shengping, right?" "This is it?" Sheng Hong glanced at the night and asked in bewilderment. He always wanted to ask why the four directions xuanzhu would take a Dacheng Xuanjun with him, but he didn''t have a chance. "This is the deputy xuanzhu of Xuantian in all directions, white night!" The four directions xuanzhu said casually. This fell to the ground and the scene was in a state of uproar. "What? Vice xuanzhu "He''s just a great emperor." "Is the spirit level of the deputy xuanzhu in the four directions Xuantian so low? What''s going on? " "Maybe it''s just a brain trust!" Sheng''s family whispered. "It turned out to be the vice xuanzhu. I''ve seen the white night Lord." Sheng Hong said faintly: "dare to ask the white night adult what high opinion?" "No, only one proposal!" "Proposal? What proposal? " "It''s very simple, that is, we help you to raise Taiping. You remove the name of Shuqing demon from the reward order. What do you think?" White night smiles. "What?" People at the scene breathed for a while and were unable to speak. Sheng Hong is also a face of consternation, but next to the rising road hummed open, cold way: "Resurrection peace? Do you think it''s that easy? I have also considered the art of resurrection, but the body of peace is gone. What should I take to resurrect? That kind of anti heaven level resurrection, the price is too high, and can not be found at all! If not, we need your advice? " "So if you can''t rise to peace when you are promoted to your family, it means that the four sides of Xuantian can''t rise to peace?" The white night asked with a smile. "Do you look down on me The four directions xuanzhu is very suitable to receive a sentence. The cold and domineering voice made people on the scene not to be shocked. Shenghong also came back to God. He looked at the four sides of xuanzhu with deep meaning and said, "no, I dare not! However, this is really shocking, xuanzhu, are you... Serious? " "Originally, this xuanzhu didn''t intend to use it, but since the deputy xuanzhu has already told the story, that''s it." The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. Sheng Hong breathed heavily, and then became excited. He repeatedly clasped fists and saluted: "if Lord Xuan can really revive the dog son, I will never hurt Shuqing demon in this life, and will immediately take the name of Shuqing demon from the reward order!" Sheng Taiping is Sheng Hong''s favorite son and most gifted son. Although Sheng Taiping''s practice is extremely vicious, it''s nothing to Sheng''s family. Shenghong plans to pass on the position of master to Sheng Taiping in the future. He believes that with shengtaiping, Shengjia will climb to the top again.He didn''t know how heartache he felt when he lost shengtaiping. How can he not be happy now that the four sides of Xuantian have the art of resurrection? "Second brother, it is possible to have the art of resurrection against the heaven only by the great power of the world. I''m afraid that the superior magnates may not be able to master such means. Will the four directions Xuantian have it?" The ascent approached and said cautiously. "Are you doubting the four directions of Xuantian?" Shenghong said in a low voice: "their xuanzhu and deputy xuanzhu are here. There is no reason to cheat us. Anyway, as long as Taiping can live, whatever they do about it!" "But..." "don''t say it, I have decided to save Taiping first!" "OK..." people no longer object. Shenghong clasped his fist and laughed: "Lord white night, this is settled. When shall we start?" "Give me a few days, I want to prepare, but in case of accidents, I hope you will immediately remove the name of Shuqing demon from the reward order. Otherwise, once some strong people take the reward and go to kill Shuqing demon, I will be reborn and rise to peace. Then I will suffer a great loss." White night laughs. "No way!" Shengdao and Shenghong almost agreed. "Why?" The white night said with a smile: "you remove first, and you will not suffer losses. If I can''t revive and raise peace, will you hang up again?" "If you remove the name, we can only get back half of the reward. If you can''t revive, we will have to bear the loss in vain? How can this be done? " He said. "Master, are you so small when you promote your family?" The four directions xuanzhu shook his head and said with no expression: "you can rest assured. If the deputy xuanzhu can''t rise to peace again, the loss of your promotion will be borne out by our four party xuanzhu. You should rest assured of this?" "This... OK!" Sheng Hong hesitated, or nodded, side head sink way: "go, send someone to handle, remove the name." "Big brother..." "go Sheng Hong said. When he saw this, he had no choice but to retreat. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2216 The white night listed a series of materials for Shengjia to raise, while he, the four xuanzhu and Hongmin were arranged to have a rest in the room. Hong Min looks at the white night with expectation. Although the scene before her fear, but the words of the white night let her excited and excited. Don''t resurrect people in flesh? How can you do it all night? Can you say that this man is something extraordinary? At the thought of this, Hong Min is unable to press the excitement. It''s a great chance for a soul person of her level to be able to contact such great powers... however, Hong Min thought, the four directions xuanzhu didn''t believe that the white night could have such a means. He sat in the room, his fingers rhythmically tapped on the table top, and asked lightly, "do you really have the means to revive and rise to peace?" "No Said the white night. Hong Min is stunned. "Then why do you make such a commitment to your promoted family?" The four directions xuanzhu is not surprised. "That''s because I have to buy some time." "I need a day or two for me to study sublimation, so I''m ready to prepare," she said "Ready?" Square Xuan Lord brow a frown: "what preparation?" "Get rid of the preparation for promotion!" In the deep of the eyes of the white night, there was a chill. This word falls to the ground, Hong Min opens his mouth and is stunned. The four directions xuanzhu''s expression is cold. "Eliminate the promotion? Are you sure? " "You should have seen the attitude of Shenghong. It is basically impossible for them to give up by words. At this time, we can only rely on force to solve this problem." "Force? Do you know the strength of promotion? " The four directions xuanzhu shook his head: "there are not many potential families who can enter into the eyes of benxuan master. This is one who can stand in such a complicated place as the black area. There is no doubt about the details of upgrading one''s family. To tell you the truth, even if benxuan master''s strength reaches the peak, he still dare not tear his face with those who have promoted his family in this black area! Do you understand? " "Yes, so I need time to get to know better about the promotion." The white night is light. Hearing the sound, the four directions xuanzhu frowned again: "do you still decide to start on the promotion?" "We have a way out?" The white night asked. The four directions xuanzhu did not speak. Indeed, at this point, white night has no choice. Unless he gave up the event of Erfu, but in this way, he offended the heixuan auction house. Compared with a promotion, how would white night be willing to face the dark? What''s more, the two blessings are good for the white night. How can we fail the two blessings with the spleen of the white night? "What are you going to do?" Knowing that he couldn''t get rid of himself, he took a deep breath and asked. "My original plan was to frighten Shengjia and kill one or two of the strong ones in Shengjia with the power of Hongbing, so that Shengjia would be afraid of me, and then give up the wanted of Shuqing demon. However, the event of leaving the city made me a target of public criticism. If I used Hongbing at this time, I would not only face the promotion of my family, but also the countless potential strong people in the whole black area So, at present, I have only one way to do it! " "Which way?" "Destroy the promotion family!" The white night whispered: "only if the ascending family is completely slaughtered, the secret of Hongbing will not be exposed, and the wanted tree Qing demon will also be lifted." The four directions xuanzhu shook his head again: "the Sheng family is good at practicing magic arts. The old generation in this group need not say much. The new generation of people have also improved their own strength to an extraordinary situation through the magic arts. Their combat power is not comparable to that of the mob you used to deal with in the Cangtian cliff. Are you sure you can solve the problem?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my own plan." White night faint smile: "what you want to do now is to cooperate with me to stabilize the promotion." The four sides Xuan Lord was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "in fact, you don''t have to make such trouble." "Do you have any plan?" White night looked at him curiously. As he was about to speak, he lowered his voice and said solemnly, "you untie my cultivation prohibition. I helped you destroy your family promotion. You and I will join hands to promote your family. That''s all." Hearing the sound in the white night, his eyes tightened and he focused on looking at the four sides of xuanzhu. The four directions xuanzhu''s look is very calm, his eyes are also without waves and waves, and he can''t see any emotional changes. The white night was silent for a moment, shook his head, said faintly: "leave the black area, I will fulfill my promise, you don''t have to worry, don''t worry." "You still don''t trust me." "Why do you think I trust you? Or do I think you''re not interested in Hong Bing? " The white night asked. The four directions xuanzhu came to the black region with him. Naturally, he was most familiar with the white night. He believed that once the shackles of the four sides xuanzhu were lifted, the four sides xuanzhu would surely attack him at the first time.Even if there is no enmity between the two, the temptation of Hongbing is enough to let the four sides xuanzhu start. "This is a suggestion I give you. It depends on you whether you adopt it or not." The four directions Xuan Lord is not angry, still light said a word, then closed his eyes. White night did not speak, just got up and walked out of the house. As for the side of the red min, as if by lightning, people stand in place, completely stupid. She didn''t come to her senses until the white night left the house. "What... What? You... You don''t have the art of resurrection? Are you not going to be reborn and raised to peace? " Hong Min trembled pointing to the four directions xuanzhu and said. "If you have this kind of art against heaven, how can you be afraid of a little promotion? Only people like Shenghong who have no brain will believe the lies of white night." The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. "What?" Hong Min was shocked, her lips trembled and said, "so... Are you playing with your family?" "Yes, including you." The four directions xuanzhu picked up the tea cup and took a sip. "You are going to kill me Red min cried out, knelt down on the ground, crying constantly. The four directions Xuan LORD cast a glance at her and shook his head: "life and death have a life, not to mention you don''t follow us, also have already died, don''t cry, quack noise is very, disturb people''s quiet, you just need to sit here quietly, what''s the matter, the white night will deal with, want to die, is also his first death!" Hearing this, Hong Min cried louder. The four directions Xuan Lord eye dew kills the intention, the full face is impatient. But now he has no means to kill Hongmin, so he can only bear the noise of Hongmin silently. After leaving Shengjia, he found a person named Zhang Ma from heixuan''s auction house in Hei Yu. After knowing the identity of Bai Ye, Zhang Ma fills a note to Bai Ye. White night took a look, the complexion is heavy, silent left. It is impossible for white night to know Sheng Jia in a short period of time, but heixuan auctioneers, who have been in and out of the black area for a long time, can collect all the information about Sheng Jia. I have to say that Sheng Taiping died unjustly. It is not only the promotion of Taiping, but also the promotion of the whole family. Shengjia controls a few rare black mines in the black area. These black mines are spiritual mines with rare output but high value. Shengjia can easily use these black mines to exchange slaves and cultivate evil skills. This has been the case for a long time, and few people died in Shengjia. However, this is not enough for the promotion of the family. Through wanted orders or entrustment, they will send people to go outside to capture some people with special systems to come back, or refine them into pills, or cook them directly for cultivation. In the eyes of Sheng family, people can no longer be called people, but a tool, a material for cultivation. If this kind of thing is put in the state of Lisheng, it is absolutely a matter of common indignation between man and God, and Shenji palace will definitely intervene. But this is the black field. Here, there is no law! Even in Shenji palace, it''s hard to reach out and deal with it. After all, it''s a mess here! White night according to Zhang Ma to the line, came to the right street in a stable. A family promotion person walked into the stable and soon came out, then turned back to Shengfu. He is here to inspect the goods. The stable was under the jurisdiction of the slave merchants of the underworld. In the stable were all slaves purchased by Shengfu this time. When he thought he could, he would inform the merchants outside the stable and send the slaves to Shengfu. In the white night, when the Sheng family left, they walked toward the stable. "Well, what do you do?? The slaves here have been sold. If you want to buy slaves, go to the market and have a look. " At the door of the stable, a strong man stopped the white night and stared at him with vigilance. The merchants nearby also looked at it. White night did not speak, but took out a silver sign from his waist. Seeing this, the merchant''s eyes lit up and ran over. "Is it the Lord of heixuan auction house? Disrespect! How disrespectful The merchant, with a flattering smile, saluted the night. "I hear you sell slaves here?" The white night asked. "Yes, there are, but... All the slaves here have been sold. We are going to send them to our families soon. My Lord, if you want to buy slaves, I have other superior goods here, and a few female soul throwers. Oh, they are very beautiful. They are all good places! Do you need to see it, my lord? " The merchant showed a strange smile and said with a smile. "I''ll take all the slaves you have!" White night big hand wave, drink directly shout. How heroic! As soon as this saying fell, the merchant was stunned, and then he was overjoyed: "Your Majesty is really extraordinary! Come on, my Lord. I''ll take you here to go through the formalities! ""Well! But before I pay, I have to check the goods first! " "No problem!" "By the way, and the slaves of this stable, I also want to inspect the goods!" Pointing to the stable in front of him, the white night said faintly. "Is this also to be tested?" The merchant was stunned and said with embarrassment: "my Lord, the villain has said that all the slaves in the stable are promoted to their families. This... " " I know. " Smiling at night, he said, "in fact, all the slaves I bought are going to be given to my family." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2217 "To Shengjia?" Businessmen are more and more do not understand, the eyes are full of confusion and consternation. But listen to the white night light smile: "you may not know my relationship with Shengjia. Recently, Shengjia has a big deal to cooperate with our heixuan auction house. We black Xuan looks at this deal very seriously, so the above explains that I must complete this task, so I have to give the promotion some good things in the past, so that this business can be carried out more smoothly, understand?" "Yes! Understand The merchant suddenly nodded with a smile. "The slave of this stable hasn''t paid yet?" "Promotion is also an old customer. It''s usually recorded and settled in three years." "That''s on my head. I''ll buy it!" "My Lord, you are so cheerful "Now I can go to inspect the goods?" The white night asked. "Yes, yes, please. Please come in!" The merchant said with a smile. As long as they have money to earn, they will not object to what they want the businessmen in the black area to do, especially the black night. The white night rationalized his voice and walked towards the inside with great strides. As soon as you open the door, you can smell a pungent odor. The white night frowned and looked at the dark stable. However, there were iron cages in the stable, which were covered with talismans, and each cage contained a soul. Some of them were naked, and some were dressed in shabby clothes. They have taken medicine to paralyze the spirit of heaven, so they are powerless at the moment. Their backs were against their cages, listless, their eyes empty and their faces despairing. Obviously, they all accepted their lives. White night is to see a few beautiful female soul, and all of them are places. Generally speaking, if slave women are virgins, businessmen will try their best to protect their virginity. After all, virgins can be sold for a good price. "My Lord, you see, these are all around Dacheng Xuanjun, and there are also people in the period of bone fading and Jin emperor. We have spent a lot of effort to catch them. Their spirits are well preserved, their talents are extraordinary, their talents are excellent, and their skeletons are amazing. They are all rare good materials. No matter whether they are alchemy or double cultivation, they are very useful!" The businessman nearby said with a smile. "Good! Not bad White night nods with satisfaction. When the merchant saw this, he was smiling. But I saw the white night walk to a cage. There is a woman with short hair in the cage. The woman was dressed in a broken blue dress, and she was curled up in the cage. She looked very scared. Her soul was not high. She only had xuanzun''s strength, but she was very beautiful. She was very well proportioned. White night stood in front of her, stretched out his hand through the cage and pinched her chin. The woman trembled with fear, and her eyes were full of tears, but she did not dare to make a sound. Her pupils looked at the white night, and there were pleadings and despair in the depths. "Well, good! Very good! " The white night gazed at the woman, his lips whispered. When the merchant saw this, he immediately put on a strange smile and said with a smile, "my Lord, this woman is still a virgin. Do you like it?" "Of course I do!" White night smiles. "In that case, I''ll arrange a room for you right now. I''ll prepare the pills for you to practice both!" The merchant flattered. "Why bother! Time is limited. " White night light said, and then looked at the merchant side. The merchant was stunned, and suddenly patted his head. "Oh," he said with a smile, "can''t you wait? Ha ha, that''s good. I''ll let you go first Finish saying, then hit a wink at the next to the hand, hurried out of the room. The gate of the stable was opened. In order to make it convenient for them to "do things" in the daytime, the merchants also laid a barrier outside to block the sound. White night swept the door, and then stretched out his hand to grab the cage, slightly force. Click. The door of the cage was pulled down by the night. The woman inside trembled with fear and looked at the white night with a dirty but tearful face and said in a choked and desperate voice, "please, please... Please be gentle..." obviously, she has already guessed what will happen next. She accepted her life. I don''t want to fight. In fact, she was a little happy. At least before she died, she had experienced human affairs too... other cages were watching. They are not interested in the next thing, but they are still more curious about how to deal with the ghost. However, the white night opened the cage, but did not start to work, but from his finger to pick a storage ring, handed to the female soul.The soul woman was stunned and looked at the storage ring inexplicably. "Do you want to be free?" The white night asked lightly. As soon as the words fell, the whole stable people breathed heavily, their hearts stopped suddenly, and then they grabbed the cage one by one and yelled bitterly. "Lord, help us!" "My Lord, as long as you are willing to save me, I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you!" "My Lord, please let me go." "Adults..." people are hoarse and almost crazy. But there''s a barrier. There''s no sound inside. "You may all be able to get freedom, but not now, I need your cooperation. If you are willing to cooperate with me, then I can give you freedom. If you don''t cooperate, then your family promotion is your burial place!" "We cooperate! We cooperate "At your command!" "You tell us to go east, we will never go west!" ... people were shaking and shouting, their heads were like chickens pecking rice and nodding. There was enthusiasm in every eye. It was a passion for life. "Good!" White night nodded, vision fell on the woman''s body, light asked: "you?" "Me?" The woman was excited, then seemed to realize something, and quickly took over the ring. "I''m waiting for you at home!" White night light said, and then turn around, toward the house to walk. Crunchy. The door opens. All the people waiting outside were stunned. How fast? Isn''t this adult not good? Several people secretly thought, but did not dare to say. The merchant hastened to approach him and said to the white night with a smile: "how does it taste, sir?" "I haven''t started yet. I think about it or forget it. A slave is not worthy of my identity." The white night is light. "Ha ha ha, that''s the adult. What kind of person? If you like, the villain can get you some special constitution!" Businessmen are busy. "I''ll talk about it later! It''s better to send these slaves to their families first. " "Good!" "Remember! Don''t say that I bought it, but it''s still a slave purchased by the promoted family. Do you understand? " The white night suddenly became serious. The businessman was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something and nodded repeatedly: "don''t worry, don''t worry. This kind of thing can''t be put on the surface naturally. I understand it, haha!" "In addition, after these slaves were sent to their families for promotion, all other slaves would be sent to their families tomorrow! It will be delivered early tomorrow morning! " "All?" The merchant was slightly stunned. "What''s the problem?" "All in all... How can I fit so many people in my family?" "Don''t worry about it. There will be ways to promote my family. In short, you will bring me people to the gate of promotion early tomorrow morning, and I will ask the ascending master to arrange." "So? Well, my Lord, I see. " "Well, that''s it." White night nodded, and then left directly behind his hands. "Go, my Lord!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2218 After leaving the stable, the white night did not directly return to Shengfu, but headed for the southwest. There is a house made of white stone. The house is very simple, but there are several souls in armor and armed at the door. These souls are like statues, standing at the gate and looking ahead with one eye. If it was not for feeling the soul power floating on them, they would really think they were statues. Most people don''t come near here. But passers-by can''t help but look at these statues, not the house! "Stop!" As the white night approached, a soul soul drank in a low voice at the door. Only listen to him say: "Shenji palace is a branch of the important area, people who are not allowed to get close to it at will." It turns out that this is the branch of Shenji palace! Around these, are the people of Shenji palace! However, because of the particularity of the Hei Yu, this branch is not as large as expected. Even the strong members of Shenji palace can be counted down to the tens. In the black region, the strength of these people is very weak. Shenji palace can''t arrange more people here. Firstly, the people here can''t allow it. Secondly, the complex situation here can''t accept the powerful power of Shenji palace, which is one of the reasons why Shenji palace can''t govern the black region. After all, there are too many forces in this place. The forced entry of Shenji palace will destroy the original order here. However, this does not mean that the strong in Shenji palace can not reach the black region. If something happens here, Shenji palace will still send extraordinary strong people to take over the order here. It is precisely because of this, even if people like the promotion of their families want to do some things that violate the order rules of the Shenji palace, they will never be blatant and will not leave a handle on the Shenji palace. But now... It''s not the same. Show your identity in the white night. "It''s the white dragon master! Is there anything wrong with the White Dragon Master coming here White night in Shenji palace is half a celebrity. After all, he has dealt with many senior officials of Shenji palace. Even if these people have not met him, they should have heard his name. "Nothing, just something for you." Said the white night in a low voice, then took a record crystal and an envelope from the storage ring. The leader took these things and looked at them, and then his face changed greatly. "White dragon master, can you confirm the authenticity of these things?" "Of course, I want you to respond immediately!" "We will report to the higher authorities immediately, arrest these lawbreakers and punish them one by one." "this is the black area, you are surrounded by their eyeliner, once you report to them, they will be aware of it, and destroy the evidence. When your people come, they will not recognize you again. You God Machine Palace also can not take them. According to the information provided by my people in the black area, you have had a catch action against this potential family before. It is because of the long delay in asking for instructions from the superiors that the powerful clan destroyed the evidence, so that you could not effectively convict them when you arrested them, and they were able to exonerate themselves, right? " The white night asked. "This..." the Shenji palace man hesitated, and finally nodded and sighed: "the situation in Hei Yu is too complicated. If we take people here, we will cause dissatisfaction and resistance of the local potential clan. Once we fight, we will certainly destroy the original balance here, and then there will be some disturbance, including the giants in the heixuan auction house The potential clan will be dissatisfied. If they get involved, it will be difficult to control the situation, so the above is also a headache. " "You can report to the above, but you''d better not move. I can arrange other people to help you spread the news here. As for you, you can act directly to catch the thief and the stolen goods! Don''t delay "On us?" These Shenji palace people looked at each other. "White dragon master, it''s not that we belittle ourselves, but the strength of that powerful clan is extraordinary, and the relationship in the black area is complicated. We people are afraid that we can''t control the scene!" "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." White night light a smile way. "You?" The people in Shenji palace were surprised and hesitant. "You don''t believe me?" "It''s enough for the white dragon master to provide us with these things. We don''t want to implicate him." "So you''re going to give up the chance to get rid of the cancer and eradicate the evil for the benefit of the state?" They stare at these Shenji palace people and shout at night. Several people frown, silent. White night waved his hand: "I''ll give you ten rest time to think about it. After ten interest, if you don''t speak, I will acquiesce that you give up, then you will handle this matter according to your ideas, I will not intervene!" With that, the white night closed his eyes and waited quietly.Several people from Shenji palace looked at each other and exchanged eyes. After a while, there was a sound. "White Dragon Lord, we know that you are kind-hearted, but this matter is not a small matter. We can''t mess around. Please understand our caution." The head of the Shenji Palace Branch clasped his fist at the white night. Hearing the sound of the white night, disappointment flits through my eyes. He thought that the people in Shenji Palace should be brave and fearless, and follow his advice and act with him. But now it seems that not everyone in Shenji palace is so pure. But at this time, a clear voice sounded. "We can''t let these vicious and cruel people go unpunished. Lord white dragon, I''m willing to go with you to catch these evil thieves!" People are stunned when they say this. Looking at it, he saw a rather young soul coming. "Zhang Qing, what are you doing?" The person in charge turned pale and drank in a low voice: "do you know what this is for? Do you know where this is? Don''t mess with me "But, my Lord, it has not been a secret for a long time in the black region to promote our family to practice martial arts by living people. We have been suffering from no evidence before. Now Lord white dragon has sent the evidence to his door. What can we do if we don''t grasp this opportunity? This is the best time to eradicate the family The young soul called Zhang Qing said excitedly. It seems that these people have long known what they have done to promote their families... "how to eradicate them? Depend on you? Are you an opponent of your family? " The person in charge was furious and glared at Zhang Qing and said, "we are not rivals for promotion at all, and we will even die in vain because of reckless actions! So I won''t allow you to act rashly. " Hearing the sound in the white night, my brows wrinkled. At this moment, he finally understood that the people who were in the palace of secret devices could not trust him. But white night did not intend to rely on the power of these Shenji palace people. He came here just to find a flag! A banner representing justice! If there is no Shenji palace, the consequences of his hands on the promotion of the family can be incalculable. So this flag has to be there. Because only by mastering this flag, the other potential clan forces in the black region can not interfere with him. "Zhang Qing!" There was a low drink in the white night. "White dragon master." Zhang Qing wanted to argue with the person in charge. He turned his head when he heard the voice of the white night. "Do you want to contribute to the order of the state of Lysander?" White night looked at him seriously. Zhang Qing was slightly stunned, then nodded heavily and said in a deep voice: "it is the duty of everyone in Shenji palace to shovel away the evil and punish injustice severely. That''s why I joined Shenji palace!" "That''s good!" The white night nodded and said faintly, "tomorrow morning, you will come alone to represent the Shenji palace, take these evidences and read out the crime of family promotion." As soon as this word falls, everybody is stunned. "And then?" Zhang Qing asked subconsciously. "And then? Then you can watch the play and leave the rest to me. " The white night face is expressionless way. Zhang Qing opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer. "White dragon master, do you want to do something to promote your family?" The person in charge asked. "Yes." "Nonsense! You can only scare the snake The person in charge was in a hurry and yelled: "I can''t let you mess around!" "Why can''t I do something you dare not do in Shenji palace? What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what '' White night light says, the line of sight looks toward Zhang Qing, the person asks calmly: "so Zhang Qing, do you dare to go?" Zhang Qing shivered all over, and he was frozen in place. "Zhang Qing, I don''t want you to go!" The person in charge drinks immediately. "My lord..." "don''t say it. Anyway, you are not allowed to go. If you go, you will disobey the order!" The person in charge said firmly. "Disobey the original intention and disobey the order, you can choose by yourself. If you go, you can save many people, you can benefit many people. If you don''t go, maybe you miss another opportunity, and many people will die at the hands of promotion..." white night also called. Zhang Qing was completely confused. He was staring at the white night, and then at the person in charge. For a long time, Zhang Qing clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. He said in a low voice, "my Lord, I don''t want to go against my original intention." "Zhang Qing! You... "The person in charge is angry. "My Lord, if the white dragon master can handle the promotion, why not try? Don''t you want to eradicate the cancer of Shengjia? " Zhang Qing insisted. "Why don''t I want to? But once the situation gets out of control and causes incalculable consequences, the authorities will investigate it and you will take the responsibility? " The person in charge said angrily. Zhang Qing slightly a Leng, half ring after gently nodded, low voice way: "I am willing to bear all the consequences and responsibilities." This word falls to the ground, the person in charge is stupefied.The rest of the Shenji palace were silent. Seeing this in the white night, he breathed a sigh of relief. Shenji palace is Shenji palace after all... There is no lack of good and honest people. These people, no matter where they are or what they are facing, will never forget their original intention... "tomorrow morning, Shengfu, I will wait for you!" White night light said, and then turn around, toward the branch gate line. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2219 Creak. The door was pushed open. White night came in. In the room, the four party Xuan Lord sits on the chair, closing his eyes and breathing, trying to pull those spirits who are closed by the night and try to recover their strength. But the effect is obviously poor. Red min sat on the ground, full of tears, pale face, terrified to the extreme. Seeing the white night coming back, Hongmin was full of excitement, jumped up suddenly, and rushed to grab the arm of the night, and said eagerly: "Lord white night, please, I beg you. Can you let me go, let me leave here, I don''t want to die here, I don''t want to..." br > the red sensitive sound is trembling, and the face is full of fear. "I have never bound your personal freedom, and you can leave at any time if you want to go." "I will shake red min''s hand away in the night, and said without expression," but you will be caught by the ghost groom if you leave here. Once it falls into his hand, you will not live. " Red sensitive heard the sound, face despair, people were paralyzed and sat on the ground. "So what should I do?" "If you want to live, I will stay here, follow me, and see in the weight of Qiu Tian Jun, I will keep you alive. If you come in disorder, then no one can protect you, understand?" Said the light in the white night. Red min was shaking suddenly, people looked up, looked at the white night, nodding. At this time, she could only rely on the white night. "How? What did you find? " At this time, the four Xuan Lord opened his eyes and asked. "Everything is almost ready, so we''ll be waiting tomorrow morning." Said the night. "Are you sure?" The four directions Xuan Lord hesitated, asked lightly. "No." Shaking his head in the night. "Then you dare?" "Give up without being sure?" I asked you a question in the evening. The four directions Xuan Lord silence for a moment, the face shows a smile. "I can''t see you through!" "So you are my prisoner!" "Said the night, and then sat in a chair, and kept his eyes shut. The four directions Xuan Lord did not speak, looking at the white night, the depth of the eyes there was a strange light flickering. After a long time, a knock on the door sounded. White night and the four sides of the Xuan Lord opened their eyes, looking at the door. "Who... Who..." red min trembled and shouted. "Oh, Xuan Lord, deputy Xuan Lord, it''s me, ascending the road!" There was a voice of reverence outside. "What''s the matter?" "Brother, I have prepared a banquet for several adults, and I invite some adults to enjoy their faces!" Up the road and laugh. "A feast?" After a while of thinking in the white night, he said, "no need, we are busy preparing for the resurrection. Where can I have time to drink? Thank you for your kindness! " Although I don''t know what medicine I sell in the gourd, it is better to be careful. If you can''t go, you can''t go. Do you expect this to fall down and rise to laugh. "Sir, you are wrong. This banquet will not delay you a little bit of effort. On the contrary, you will be able to prepare for the revival and increase the efficiency of your preparation." "Oh?" "What kind of feast is so magical?" he said "When adults go, you will know!" Up the road and laugh. The night was in a hesitation. "My brother said, my elder brother, if several adults do not want to go, I will always wait here, my elder brother will also wait at the banquet!" The lift will be repeated. When this is said, it will be no longer the same in the night. "It seems that the heart wants us to go." The voice was low on the night. "It is no harm to go to see, rest assured, it will not be good for you to rise to your family for a while. After all, Sheng Hong also expects you to revive his son!" The four directions are the master of the Tao. Nodded in the white night, he said to Hongmin: "let''s go." "Really... Really going?" Red min trembled and was afraid of Tao. "They invited each other like this, but they would be suspicious if they didn''t go." "Well then..." br > Hongmin nodded, but her fear was still obvious, even though she tried to cover up, it was useless. The three walked out of the door, and they went up to the road and were delighted to give another ceremony, and then they went to the banquet. The banquet was in the main hall of the family promotion. At this moment, the hall is singing and dancing smoothly. The wine spirit fruit sets a table. The high-rise of the rising family is coming. Sheng Hong is sitting on the chair above, touching the beard of his chin, and quietly watching the dancing girl in the center. White night and others entered the field, and Sheng Hong immediately rose, and smiled with a smile: "Lord Xuan, deputy Xuan Lord, you are here! Come and come, please take a seat! " "The rising master is welcome!"The four directions xuanzhu answered and sat down in silence with the white night. Hong Min sits on the right side of the white night. She says nothing, but her face turns pale. Looking around in the dark at night, he found that there was only wine on the table, but no food. It was very strange. And these wine is also quite strange, not to mention the smell is unique, and the color of the wine is like blood. He picked up his glass and sniffed it a little before he realized that there was a bloody smell in it. "Thank you for your hospitality! It''s just good. Why invite us to drink? Don''t you want to see your son earlier The four directions Xuan Lord is still that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, raises a hand a wave, domineering inquiry. "You are welcome, master Xuan. You don''t know. This banquet for my promotion is not a common one." Sheng Hong said with a smile. "Why is it that you are not so popular when you are promoted to a family?" The four directions of xuanzhu asked. "The reason is very simple, because the wine of my family promotion banquet is not ordinary wine!" Sheng Hong said with a smile. "Oh?" The four directions xuanzhu also fixed his eyes on the wine cup in front of him. After a moment, he asked, "what kind of wine is this?" "Bone blood wine!" Sheng Hong said with a smile. "Bone blood wine?" "Yes, it''s made from bone and blood! The bone blood itself is full of spiritual power and soul Qi. Combined with my unique wine making secret recipe, this bone blood wine will naturally make up for it. If the soul drinks it, it will increase the skill level countless times in a short time! If you drink it for a long time, your soul will certainly advance by leaps and bounds. This kind of wine is only available to me when I am promoted to my family. Ordinary people can''t enjoy it! Ha ha... "Sheng Hong laughs. "Is it? It should be quite similar to our four directions Xuantian''s animal bone wine... But we brewed it with the bones of Fenggu beast. Fenggu beast is very rare. We can''t make several jars of it in a hundred years. But I don''t know what kind of spirit animal''s blood is used to make wine for your promotion? " Four directions Xuan Lord light asks, and holds up the wine cup, wants to drink. But Shenghong is squinting a smile: "we are not using the spirit of animal blood wine!" As soon as the words fell, the four directions xuanzhu''s action was stiff, and a ray of light flashed through his eyes. He murmured his lower lip, then raised his head slightly and asked, "what kind of blood do you use?" Sheng Hong smiles and reveals a very frightening word. "People!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2220 The banquet hall is still a scene of singing and dancing. Sheng family should eat and drink, one by one laughter, very happy. I don''t care about Shenghong''s words. But Hong Min is scared to shake hands, just to drink wine directly hit the ground. The white night and the four directions xuanzhu seemed very calm, but neither of them went to drink the wine. This is no longer wine. This is human blood! Hong Min has heard of Sheng family eating people, but she never thought it was true. She always thought it was just a rumor, or that Shengjia was just practicing Dan with the corpses of the dead. Now it seems that the promotion of a family is not just a matter of training people. They even use people to satisfy their desires. Can these guys... Still be called people? Hong Min is trembling, obviously scared. Shenghong squinted at Hongmin, then looked at the four directions xuanzhu and said with a smile: "what? Lord Xuan, don''t you think it''s brewed by human blood and dare not drink it? You are a super overlord. Do you care about such details? " "This Xuan Lord naturally won''t care, but he doesn''t like eating people." "This is not something we have to do. Why should I drink some human blood and dirty his mouth?" he said "Ha ha ha ha, Lord Xuan, you are wrong. Although it is against ethics to eat human flesh and drink human blood, you should know better than me that this is the black land and the Lisheng state! This is the world of the soul, the world of the jungle! " Sheng Hong laughs and raises his hand. Outside the house came a group of servants. They brought the tender meat on delicate plates and set them before the people. "These meat are the meat of Dacheng Xuanjun. They are cooked with a special flame and injected with energy with my unique array. They are no longer ordinary meat. They can even be compared with those panacea!" Shenghong took a sip of wine, squinted and said with a smile: "we are all soul people. The purpose of cultivating soul state is to gain more powerful strength, because we don''t want to be eaten by others. This is a world of cannibalism. If we are weak and can''t compete with others, we will become others'' dishes. Therefore, if we don''t want to be food in other people''s mouth, we should not break our hands and break our hands Force, if there is no other means, what''s wrong with cannibalism? " Shenghong said it was magnificent. And what he did, strictly speaking, was right. If he doesn''t eat, he has to be eaten. In this world, people who are good hearted and abide by the rules and ethics are either dead or have joined the Shenji palace. Who doesn''t eat people outside the Shenji palace? Even white night cannot be left out. The four directions xuanzhu did not speak, but closed his eyes. The white night looked at the meat in front of him, and said nothing. As for Hongmin, she had already covered her mouth and vomited. Her psychological bearing capacity is not bad, but repeated fear and hesitation have already defeated her psychological bearing capacity, and this dish of meat is the last straw to crush her psychological defense line. At this time, Hong Min found that she was in hell! The four directions Xuan Lord swept red sensitive, eyebrows moved, and then slowly stood up. Shenghong looks at him strangely. But see four sides Xuan Lord light way: "ascend home Lord, please forgive this Xuan Lord can''t accompany for a long time, this Xuan Lord feels a little tired, go back to have a rest first." "Oh? Does xuanzhu really not drink a cup Sheng Hong was very surprised. "No, let the white Deputy Xuan master accompany you to drink! Hong Min, let''s go back. " Four directions Xuan Lord light says, then turn to walk toward the door. The white night is slightly Leng. He also wanted to leave, but he was blocked by the words of the four directions xuanzhu... Hong Min seemed to grasp the straw to save his life, and ran out of the banquet hall like escaping, and went back to the room with the four directions xuanzhu. At night, he sat on the seat frowning. "It seems that Lord Xuan doesn''t like this wine very much." Sheng Hong looked sorry, then raised a smile and raised a glass to the white night: "but it doesn''t matter. The white Deputy Xuan Lord is here is enough. Come on, white deputy xuanzhu, I''d like to propose a toast to you!" "A toast to vice xuanzhu Bai!" The rest of the family members also raised their glasses and drank them down in one gulp. White night looks a little unnatural. He had the same taboo as the four directions xuanzhu, but he was different because he was worried about whether there was any problem with the wine. At this point, we can''t make any mistakes. If we say that the promotion of the family has controlled him, it is not harmful to the family. White night made a worry, thinking about how to leave the banquet hall. But just then... boom! A loud noise suddenly came from outside the banquet hall. The ground shook with it."What''s going on?" Sheng Hong slammed his glass on the table and asked in anger. "Come on, go out and see what''s going on!" The ascent immediately yelled at the guard at the door. The guard clasped his fist and ran out. But at this time, a servant who promoted his family came to his knees and shivered: "master of the house, some slaves have escaped!" "What?" Sheng Hong''s eyebrows were frozen and he murmured in a deep voice: "well done, how can these livestock escape?"?? What do you guys do for food? You can''t even see some animals? " "Forgive me, master! We didn''t expect that these animals had weapons The servant on his knees cried. "Armed?" Sheng Hong''s face suddenly changed. The ascent and others suddenly rose from their chairs. The white night on this side has an awe in his eyes and says nothing. "How could these slaves be armed without clothes?" Sheng Dao turns his head and stares at Shenghong coldly. He says in a voice: "brother, something is wrong! It must have been someone who gave weapons to these slaves to rebel against me and try to raise my family! " "Who is so bold?" "If you catch him, you''ll beat him to pieces!" Sheng''s family yelled with indignation. All slaves will be searched after they are arrested. Generally speaking, they can''t carry magic weapons, which is obviously handed over to them secretly. This is not an ordinary slave revolt. It''s premeditated... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... at this time, there was a lot of explosion outside. Sheng''s bodyguards rushed to the sound source one after another, and the outside looked very messy. "I don''t have time to drink now, do you? It''s better to deal with these things as soon as possible! " White night put down the glass, facial expression said. Shenghong glanced at the night with profound meaning, and then nodded: "I''m sorry, Mr. Bai, I didn''t serve you well when I was promoted to my family. Please forgive me. Let me deal with these animals that don''t know how to live or die, and then I''ll drink with him again!" "No, Lord Shenghong, you''d better deal with the matter at hand first. I''m not in the mood to drink this wine, but I''m very interested in taking care of it. Lord Shenghong, let''s go. Don''t make a big fuss about it. It''s not good to delay our work on the art of rebirth." White night light said. On hearing this, Sheng Hong''s face tightened and he immediately clasped his fist: "in this case, white Deputy Xuan Lord, please follow me!" With that, Shenghong stepped forward. White night follows. Now it''s not Shenghong who is worried. There are also white nights. A group of strong men arrived at the source of the explosion. It''s the cellar for promotion. There are a lot of cellars for promotion, almost all of which are slaves bought. Generally speaking, these slaves have no capital to resist. They not only have no magic weapon, but also are sealed off. Under the prohibition of family promotion, they are birds in a cage. But this group of rebels is not the same. They are not only the spirit of heaven was removed from the seal, the hands of more extraordinary military force, suddenly killed, it was a surprise to hit the family. It''s just... They underestimate the power of promotion. After this group of slaves revolted, it was almost the first time for the family to start the border and open the family array. With the blessing of Da Zhen, the strength of Sheng''s family has risen in a straight line, and thousands of Sheng''s family members gathered in all directions at the first time. The small mansion was filled with people in an instant, which was really surprising. The group of slaves who rushed out of the cellar were brutally killed, and the two groups of people could only stand at the narrow cellar entrance. Because of the terrain and environment, both sides did not dare to use that kind of soul art which was too destructive, for fear that their own people would be affected. But the situation has not stalled. After the strong man arrived, he went straight to the cellar. The attitude of Sheng''s family is very clear. They are not going to ask for these "livestock". They want to kill all these disobedient guys here! After Shenghong arrived at the scene, Shengdao took people to kill directly. Angry Sheng Daosi is not soft handed, his hands are like iron claws. He grabs the void reincarnation, and the slaves at the cellar are dead, leaving their armor and armor, and the defense line collapses in an instant. The white night looked at the cellar entrance, and a flash of anger flashed in the depths of his eyes. These rebellious slaves are actually the slaves he saved during the day. It has been agreed that they should start tomorrow morning. Why do they do it now? Bai Ye doesn''t understand and can''t think of it at all. But at this time, he can only watch silently and watch the Sheng family kill all these people. After a while, the entrance of the cellar was torn open by the ascending Road, and the Sheng family swarmed in, directly exterminating this group of rebellious slaves.The unrest was calmed down. However, Shengjia did not completely kill people, but left a few men and women, and put them to Shenghong here. After a glance at the white night, among these men and women, there was the soul woman he contacted during the day. At the moment, all of them knelt down on the ground, shivering, looking confused and desperate. The soul woman looked up with trembling eyes. When she saw the white night standing in the crowd, her face suddenly brightened. Just about to speak, she suddenly thought of something and quickly lowered her head. "Say, who directed you?" Sheng Hong looks at these people without expression. The cold voice pierces the bones... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2221 All the slaves sat on their knees, their heads bowed, and they said nothing. The ghost was so frightened that tears fell on the ground, shivering and afraid to make a sound. "Don''t say so, do you?" Sheng Hong narrowed his eyes, and then his face showed a ferocious expression: "if you don''t say it, the end is very miserable. I have a hundred ways to deal with hard spoken people! You have to think it out! " As soon as the words fell, people were more afraid. "If anyone says it, I''m not sure I can spare his life!" At this time, Shenghong added: "as long as one of you is willing to tell me who gave you weapons, who solved your cultivation, and who asked you to come to my Shengfu to make a big fuss, then I will release him on the spot, send him out of the black area and give him freedom! What do you think if he is not held responsible? " Hearing this, the slaves suddenly raised their heads and looked at Shenghong in disbelief! Freedom? For these people, it''s just extravagant hope! As long as they can get freedom, they can get everything!! Time, slaves. "There is only one quota. Whoever says it will be free, while others will have to die!" With a smile on his face, Shenghong whispered again. This is like a devil like whisper, is to completely break the psychological defense of these people. White night a listen, the hand immediately held the waist of the abandoned God sword, day soul dark urge. If these slaves betrayed him, then he would have to fight with his family. He had prepared for a long time and laid out a careful plan, but he did not want to be ruined by such a group of slaves. White night heart head is incomparable indignation and chagrin. But it''s no use to get angry now. What he should do is stop the loss in time and save the situation! "Big... Lord... I... I said, I said! It''s someone who gave us magic weapon and solved our soul. The man... I haven''t seen him, but I know that he seems to have a head... Ah, that person is not... finally, a slave can''t wait to cry out in a hurry. He''s going to live! He did not know the name of the white night. He could only describe the appearance of the white night, but before he finished speaking, he saw the white night standing behind Shenghong. His eyes were bright and overjoyed, and he got up in a hurry to testify against the white night. But at this critical moment... whoosh! Next to a sharp knife, instantly penetrated the soul and heart of the soul, the blade on the knife twisted his chest to pieces. "What?" Everyone around me was stunned. When I fixed my eyes on it, I found that the sharp knife actually came from the most flanking female soul person. "Asshole!" Ascend a way to rush past, a slap in the face of that female soul person. The female soul was instantly knocked over on the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood, the palm print on the face is extremely dazzling. Before she got up, the Sheng family on both sides held her down and seized the sharp knife in her hand. There''s something unexpected about the white night. But listen to the female soul call out: "everyone, we can''t betray that adult, we don''t believe Shenghong''s words, Sheng family eat people, in their eyes, we are livestock, how can they keep their promise to livestock? Even if we say the name of the adult, we will certainly be killed by the promoted family. Therefore, we hope that we will keep our mouths shut. We have no way to live. Even if we are going to die, at least we should die with some dignity! " The soul of the voice is very firm, sonorous words, rolling sound. The rest of the slaves were stunned, and then nodded in silence. They are not stupid. They naturally understand what the soulless said. In the eyes of the Sheng family, they do not deserve to be called human beings, so there is no matter of releasing them. As slaves, they have lost face and dignity. At the last moment of their lives, they really want to protect their last dignity. "This time we are reckless!" A middle-aged slave closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "we didn''t listen to the adult''s words, underestimated the promotion of our family, and acted without authorization. This is our own fault. If we still bite the hand and betray the adult, we can''t really be called human beings!" As soon as the voice fell, the slave suddenly opened his eyes and glared at Shenghong. Suddenly, he kicked his legs, and without knowing where the strength came from, he rushed directly to Shenghong. "Shenghong, since I am doomed, I will die with you!" The slave roared bitterly, and the spirit of heaven was burning and shining! This is to explode! However, at the moment when he was about to explode himself, two lightsome sharp swords came from his side, which directly penetrated his body and picked out the inflated spirit of heaven... the slave trembled and died."Ah The rest of the slaves were not willing to be outdone. They roared and rushed towards Shenghong, trying to fight with Shenghong. However, the family members were on guard. As soon as they got up, they were suppressed on the ground by the powerful people who promoted their families. "It seems that you are not going to tell the owner of your family? Well, that''s good! In this case, don''t blame my master for his ruthlessness Shenghong looked at these people coldly with anger on his face, and then drank and yelled: "cut off their heads, make them into night pots and distribute them, drag down their bodies, chop them into meat sauce and feed them to dogs!" "Yes Sheng''s family drank and yelled, and directly dragged the slaves to the firewood room. "No!! Shenghong, you can''t die easily! " "Shenghong, Shengjia! Even if I were a ghost, I would not let you go! " "You''ll be punished sooner or later!" ... the shrill cry resounded through the sky, and everyone was ferocious, just like a fierce ghost. "Wait a minute!" Just then, a low voice rang out. Sheng''s family looked at the sound source in unison. Shengdao and Shenghong also locked in the sound source for the first time. At the same time, their eyes also revealed bursts of coldness. The speaker... It''s white night! To speak at this juncture is to make people suspect him. But white night knows that the more silent he is, the more suspicious his family will be. "Vice xuanzhu Bai, do you have any questions?" Sheng Hong asked. "Oh, it''s nothing. I don''t have a maid in the greenhouse. I think this woman is good. It''s a pity to kill her. Take her to my room." White night pointed to the female soul who was about to be dragged down and said faintly. Sheng Dao and others frowned. Sheng Hong laughed and said, "white deputy xuanzhu, do you just want a woman? Ha ha ha, that''s too simple. How can such filthy and mean animals deserve the white Deputy Xuan master? White Deputy Xuan Lord, you wait. I''ll send someone to arrange for you some gorgeous beauties! " "I''ll take her!" Staring at Shenghong in the white night, he cheered coldly. On hearing this, Shenghong''s smile froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2222 Such firm words, let the Sheng family''s heart sink. It''s really fantastic to do this in the daytime. Ascend the way the eye is awe inspiring, toward the person nearby secretly made a look. Those people understood and immediately took up their swords and leaned towards the white night. Virtually, the white night has been surrounded by the powerful family members... Shenghong looks at Shengdao, secretly signals him not to act rashly, and then says to Bai Ye with a smile: "white deputy xuanzhu, this woman is not a very beautiful one. Why is Bai vice xuanzhu so interested in this woman? Is there anything special about her? " "There is nothing special about her, but she is my favorite. I like this type. Why? Isn''t that ok? " Don''t you want to be promoted to a white face? In that case, is it too stingy for you to be promoted? " "Ha ha ha ha ha, white deputy xuanzhu is joking. How could I be such a mean person when I was promoted to my family? Since you like this woman, I''ll send you off! " Sheng Hong laughs. "I''ll take the others, too." At the moment of Shenghong''s promise, the white night opened again. This word falls, instantly enraged the person that rises a family. White night, this is an inch! "White deputy xuanzhu! These slaves were bought by me when I was promoted to my family. According to the law, they are all the people who promoted my family. Now they commit crimes and I have to deal with them when I am promoted. But it is not appropriate for you to protect them as soon as you open your mouth? " Sheng Dao snorted and said coldly, "the white deputy xuanzhu didn''t know them before, but suddenly he said that he wanted to protect these people. This action of you is really suspicious." Ascend the road, this is the words! But at this time, he doesn''t need to hide any more. After all, the white night has been surrounded by Sheng''s family. As long as Shenghong nods, they can cut the night into pieces. If you have something to say, you don''t have to worry about it. However... In the face of this tentative question of ascension, there was no reaction in the white night, but his face became gloomy. He jerked his head and stared at the ascent. "Ascend way, are you questioning me?" "The deputy xuanzhu is joking. How can he be so bold? The ascent is just curiosity! Shouldn''t you tell me the reason why you want to protect these people? " Ask quietly on the ascent. Shenghong did not open his mouth. Obviously, he also wanted to know the answer to this question. Knowing these people''s thoughts, Bai Ye was alert, but he pretended to be angry. He snorted coldly: "what? Don''t you think that I instigated these slaves when you were promoted? " "Master Bai, how dare we doubt you? If you doubt your words, is that not to doubt the Lord xuanzhu? Suspecting xuanzhu, isn''t that suspecting the four sides of Xuantian? Although I don''t have much communication with Sifang Xuantian, they are still friendly. There has never been any gap. You Sifang Xuantian has no reason to start my promotion. " Sheng Hong said with a smile. "In this case, please stay away from me." "I''m afraid I''ll kill all the people around me on the spur of the moment," he said coldly Kill? People on this side of the ascent couldn''t help laughing. Although this guy surnamed Bai is the deputy xuanzhu of Xuantian in four directions, his soul state is inferior. What can such a person take to fight with his family? Anyone who comes to the family can easily crush the white night. However, ridicule and ridicule, this man still represents the four sides of Xuantian. If he moves him, it is basically a declaration of war with the four sides of Xuantian. Shengjia doesn''t want to fight with such a powerful existence, what''s more, the master of the four directions Xuantian can still be promoted. Sheng Hong thought for a moment, raised his hand and gently waved. Those who have been promoted around have retreated. The white night snorted and said without expression: "master, since you want to know why I want to protect these people, then I will tell you the truth. I think these people did not betray their benefactor at the temporary time. These people are very good. They can be regarded as the people who value love and justice. I know that the most favorite person is this kind of person who values love and justice, so I want to protect them Down with them "So?" Sheng Hong nodded, and suddenly narrowed his eyes and laughed out a voice: "that white Deputy Xuan Lord, if I force to kill them?" "Then kill it!" White night again, the voice is more and more cold: "but I bet you don''t dare to kill, because their bad life... Can''t compare to your son''s life!" This sentence can be said to be directly poked into the soft rib of Shenghong. Sheng Hong''s face sank, and his look was not very natural. White night, this is threatening Shenghong! A naked threat! At this time, Shenghong''s temper also came up. White night was too lazy to go to see him again. He directly drank to the Sheng family who still held the slaves over there: "don''t let me go quickly!" Those who have been promoted are hesitant.But the slaves, like grasping the straw, suddenly broke free of the hands of the guards who promoted their families. They rushed over crazily and tightly grasped the thighs of the white night. "Master, it''s getting late and time is running out. It''s time for me to go back and prepare for the revival of your son''s array. That''s all for today''s banquet." The white night said coldly, and then suddenly turned around and led a group of slaves to the residence. Hongsheng''s family can only see a way out. "Big brother!" See white night lead people to leave, ascend a road urgent, rush up to ask. "Broken up!" Sheng Hong whispered. His anger was suppressed by him. "Big brother, let this guy go like this?" I''m not satisfied with the promotion. "Go? Where are you going? Aren''t they still in Shengfu? " Sheng Hong looked at him and said coldly. "But..." ascend way still want to say what, but did not have the word son. Yes, even if the white night left? He still lives in Shengfu, but he doesn''t escape. What is he afraid of? "Listen, send someone to guard the mansion for me. No fly is allowed to fly away for me. Then send someone to keep a close eye on the four directions xuanzhu and the white one. I want to know if they have any trouble!" Shenghong cold road. "Big brother, do you think they planned the rebellion of these slaves?" Ask carefully. "If not, it''s bound to be related." "It''s better to take it directly!" "It''s too reckless to take it. We haven''t torn our skin, let alone I don''t understand it!" "What?" "That''s what the white deputy xuanzhu did Shenghong said coldly: "according to normal people''s thinking, he shouldn''t have done anything to protect these slaves, should he? In that case, isn''t it questionable? The lifeblood of these slaves was not worth it. Was he worth it? This is totally unnecessary. " "It''s really strange that big brother said so." Ascend way also thought up: "since Vice xuanzhu, he should not be an idiot, then why does he do so?" "Is it true that he really takes a fancy to the feelings and righteousness of these people?" "I don''t know..." "in any case, I''ll mark these two people to death. Before my son''s resurrection, they are not allowed to leave. I don''t care what their status is, even if they are the king of heaven and Laozi, I have to be honest and stay in the promotion of my family!" "Don''t worry, big brother. They can''t run away." ... after the turmoil, the defense force of Shengfu has been significantly strengthened, with strong guards at all entrances and exits, and the boundary is fully open. Let alone flies and mosquitoes, even a wisp of aura outside can not float in. As for the room where the white night and the four directions xuanzhu stayed, it was even more different. The Sheng family found an excuse to put the curfew to make trouble. Twenty guards were installed in the southeast and northwest of the house. It can be said that the white night and the four directions xuanzhu have already done things under the eyelids of Shengjia. "Mr. Bai, all the materials you want have been brought. Our master said that we hope to see the rudimentary form of the art of resurrection tomorrow. If we can''t see it, our master may be very unhappy." Sheng''s housekeeper put several storage rings on the table in the room, then made a salute to the four directions xuanzhu and the white night, then turned and left. White night held the rings, and then glanced at the slaves who stood behind him, saying nothing. "Is it worth it for these guys?" The four directions xuanzhu, who was still sitting on his knees, glanced at the white night and asked lightly. Although he was in the room, he knew everything outside. White night did not answer the words of the four directions xuanzhu, but motioned to Hongmin to close the door, and then asked faintly, "who told you to do it?" When several slaves heard it, they all trembled. Then he looked at the soul of the woman, and then lowered his head. The female soul immediately knelt down and put her head on the ground, shivering: "my lord... I''m sorry..." "did you propose to move ahead?" White night looked at her and asked. "It was put forward by a strong man in the period of emperor Jin, but... I immediately agreed..." the female soul trembled and said in fear. "So you have plans to do it in advance?" Ask in the daytime. The soul of the woman shivered, hesitating to the extreme. I''m willing to kowtow to death for three times Then he closed his eyes. She was the first to be asked by the night, and if she agreed, the slaves would follow her. The white night spits out the turbid gas fiercely, waved his hand, and said: "keep your life, after all, the dead are of no value!" The female soul hears the sound and opens her eyes, but her eyes are full of regret and remorse.Because of her, the plan of the white night had a huge fluctuation, because she, the slaves with her, were almost dead and wounded... "I''m sorry..." the soul woman said hoarsely. She clenched her fist so tightly that her fingers pricked the palms of her hands. The white night ignored. He looked out of the dark window and said, "there are still three hours, the day will be bright... I hope these three hours can be safely spent." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2223 In order to stabilize the promotion of his family, the white night had to disguise himself and let the slaves cooperate with him to arrange the battle, as if he were preparing for the resurrection. From the beginning to the end, the four directions xuanzhu kept their eyes closed. Hong Min stands aside, fidgeting. But there are also restless family members. He saw the housekeeper of the promotion walk into the hall. Shenghong, Shengdao and a group of high-level families are discussing what is going on. Seeing the housekeeper coming back, Shengdao immediately asks, "what''s the matter with the four directions xuanzhu? Do they have any tricks? " "No The housekeeper clasped his fist and said, "the white vice xuanzhu is setting up the battle very seriously. Those slaves are helping him." "Is it?" "That''s good." Everyone who has been promoted is relieved. Obviously, they still don''t want to make trouble with people from all directions. Sheng Dao also took a breath, nodded and said, "since these people are honest, it''s better to go down, keep staring at them for me, and report any situation!" "Yes, second master." The housekeeper replied, and he would retire. But at this time, Shenghong suddenly spoke. "Wait a minute!" The housekeeper immediately stopped and clasped his fist: "what''s the master''s order?" "Let me ask you, the deputy xuanzhu is arranging the resurrection. What is the fourth xuanzhu doing Sheng Hong asked. "It seems to be closing one''s eyes." The housekeeper thought. "Keep your eyes closed? Isn''t he practicing? " Asked the owner. "Cultivation?" The housekeeper thought again, then shook his head and said, "I have never felt the soul power from him. I should not be practicing." "Is it?" The owner felt his chin as if he was thinking about something. Sheng Dao laughingly looked at Shenghong: "big brother, it''s just the most basic sit in, which should be very normal?" "Normal?" Sheng Hong hum: "hit him, the four xuanzhu came to my home in person, I feel abnormal!" Ascend a way slightly Leng. From the beginning to the end, he doubted the four sides xuanzhu. "Big brother... What do you suspect?" "This mysterious master from all directions... Maybe it''s greasy!" "What can he do?" "Isn''t it strange that he came with the deputy xuanzhu and took one person with him?" "The particularity of the black area lies there. If there are many people coming, it will be troublesome." "But it is necessary for him to come by himself?" Sheng Hong asked. Sheng Dao frowned, looked at Shenghong, and asked cautiously, "elder brother, what do you mean..." indeed, the four directions xuanzhu said that he came here to protect the tree and clear the demon. But this kind of thing, just need to take a message. Whether it is successful or not is no different from his coming in person? "On the surface, the more normal things are, the more abnormal they are sometimes. The more peaceful the phenomenon is, the more potential there is to kill!" "We have to have a try," Sheng Hong said "Try what?" "Try the truth and falsehood of this four directions xuanzhu!" "Do you suspect that the four directions xuanzhu is false?" "I have a little doubt, not much! In fact, there are too many uncertain factors, and I feel that there is always a conspiracy "My intuition has always been right," said Sheng Hong Sheng Dao and others thought about it carefully, and felt that something was wrong, but they couldn''t tell where it was. "What are you going to try, big brother?" Ask on the way up. Sheng''s family are all watching Shenghong. However, Shenghong walked back and forth in the hall for two times, and then said in a deep voice: "go, go and find me the master of four directions!" "Me?" He was stunned when he ascended the road. "Yes Shenghong said coldly: "tell the four directions xuanzhu that I want to compete with him on soul skills, and let him appreciate it. I will wait for him in the martial arts field of my family." "When." "Now!" Sheng Hong Ning road. When he heard the sound, he didn''t dare to make any hesitation. He went out immediately. A moment later, he came to the room where he lived in the white night, and told all the truth to the four directions xuanzhu. "A duel?" The four directions xuanzhu''s performance is very calm, his face is also without waves and waves. The white night over there frowned and rose abruptly. Is it still suspected? The white night thought. "I wonder if xuanzhu would appreciate it?" Sheng Dao said with a smile: "elder brother has always admired the Lord xuanzhu, and is eager to fight with him. I can learn something from you! If Lord Xuan wants to, we''ll send you to the martial arts field in a sedan chair. How about that? " "Do you want to go to the martial arts field in the evening? Master benxuan has always been used to having an epiphany in the evening, exchanging views in the daytime, and telling the master that he will go to the martial arts arena to instruct him in the morning. " Four directions Xuan Lord light says, natural is to refuse. I''m kidding. His spirit is sealed by the night. How can we compete?"But... Big brother, he can''t wait." Ascend the way on the face to reveal the color of embarrassment: "also please Xuan Lord adult must appreciate." "What if I don''t reward you for your promotion?" The four directions xuanzhu suddenly became domineering, and the man was cold. He was stunned immediately. Looking at the domineering look of the four directions xuanzhu, an invisible pressure arises. "This... This..." "go away and tell Shenghong what Ben Xuan mainly does, and what Ben Xuan doesn''t want to do, no one can force him! Don''t think that if the Lord benxuan is in your ascended mansion, you will gain more. If you annoy benxuan, you will not be credible tomorrow? " Four directions Xuan Lord light drink way, and then wave hand. The invisible pressure shook three times in succession, and even some of the ascendants couldn''t hold their ground... "yes... It''s... I''m sorry to disturb the Lord Xuan. Please forgive me..." the ascent repeatedly clasped his fists, trembled and said, and then he had to leave the room. But at this time... boom!! A figure suddenly rushed in from the outside of the house, directly turned into a streamer, and hit the four directions xuanzhu. "What?" Red min beside her is shocked. The four directions Xuan Lord''s eyebrows also congealed. In the white night, the heart was tense, the nerves twitched, and the people rushed forward. Facing the four directions of xuanzhu, he punched hard at the streamer. Bang! Two terrible forces collide. The streamer leaps back. The white night also repeatedly retreats, the arm is numb. The force of the explosion spread in all directions. The house collapsed on the spot. The dust was rolling and the scene was a mess. When people stood still and the dust fell, they looked forward at the night and found that Shenghong, the leader of the family, was standing in front of him at some time... "Shenghong, what do you mean?" The four sides questioned him coldly. "It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just that I have some skills and I want to compete with master Xuan." Shenghong said faintly: "but I never thought about it. I didn''t fight with xuanzhu, but I did fight against the white deputy xuanzhu. What''s more, Bai''s fist just now is not simple. It seems that I''ve been looking away before I go down. It''s really not easy!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2224 "I''m flattered by the promotion!" White night''s expression is calm, but there is a touch of vigilance in the depth of his eyes. The man said in a deep voice: "master Xuan has said that it is not convenient to compete with you. Why are you still aggressive? How rude of you, master! Don''t you pay attention to the four sides of Xuantian? " "I absolutely don''t mean that. I just want to have a duel with master Xuan. This time, Lord Xuan comes to my family for promotion. If I don''t make good use of this time, I won''t have such a chance again!" Sheng Hong smiles, his eyes suddenly burst out a brilliant halo, and then rushed to the four directions xuanzhu madly! Shenghong still wants to go? He doubted after all! I think so. In the situation just now, the xuanzhu of the four directions refused to do anything. So he believed that Dacheng Xuanjun could block Shenghong''s attack for him? I''m afraid there''s something fishy in it, right? Shenghong''s mind was in his mind, and he had made up his mind to force the four sides of xuanzhu to move. Otherwise, he will never believe that this person is the four directions xuanzhu! However, Bai Ye''s reaction is also extremely rapid. As soon as Shenghong moves, the white night crosses in front of the four xuanzhu, urging the heavenly spirit to sacrifice the general situation and smash Shenghong fiercely. Bang!! Although the spirit state of the white night, which launched the divine power, is quite different from that of shenghongbi, its strength is not bad at all. After a fight, the white night did not suffer too much loss. Shenghong stepped back a few steps, his eyes showed surprise. He was prepared for this stroke, but he was still blocked by the white Deputy Xuan Lord... It''s really surprising. This white deputy xuanzhu... Is much stronger than he imagined! Sheng''s family began to face up to the day and night. Sheng Hong congealed his eyes, and the spirit of heaven urged him to move again. Obviously, he is not willing to give up! But at this time, the voice of cold as thunder sounded. "Enough!" As soon as this word comes out, people all tremble and look at the sound source. Only then discovered that it was the sound of the four directions xuanzhu. Shenghong''s pace is sluggish, staring at the four directions xuanzhu. There was a lot of silence in the room. The atmosphere was heavy. Only listen to the four sides xuanzhu lenglengleng said: "Sheng Hong, can this Xuan Lord regard your present behavior as provocation?" "Lord Xuan, why did you say that? How dare Shenghong challenge you? " Sheng Hong immediately pretended to be innocent. "Since you don''t dare to challenge master benxuan, you should take the person who promoted your family to get rid of it. Don''t disturb him. Otherwise, master benxuan will think that you want to fight against Xuantian all around us. You should know about the consequences!" Four directions Xuan Lord hums a cold to say. All the family members are trembling. Sheng Hong''s face also tensed countless. War? That''s not fun... "white night, get out of the way." The four directions xuanzhu drew up his anger and said coldly: "since Shenghong wants to do something to Ben xuanzhu, let him move. Let''s see if he has this ability. I also want to know whether Shengjia has the courage to declare war with me." With that, the four directions xuanzhu stood up directly, his hands attached, and his eyes looked fiercely at Shenghong. There is no doubt that the momentum of the superior is obvious! White night immediately understood the meaning of the four directions xuanzhu and retreated directly to one side. It has to be said that the four directions xuanzhu is not an ordinary person. At this time, he chose the best way to stabilize the situation. That''s hard to get! Before Shenghong had suspected the truth of the four directions xuanzhu, now he could not help murmuring when he saw that the four directions xuanzhu had uttered such words and showed such an extraordinary posture. "Big brother... It seems that your suspicion is wrong!" Sheng Dao came over and cautiously said, "I think it''s better to let it go. If it''s really stiff, once we have a death feud with the four sides of Xuantian, even if we are in the dark region, it''s not easy for us." Sheng Hong thought for a moment and nodded heavily. "The four directions xuanzhu is so confident. I''m afraid I''m wrong. Now we seem to have offended xuanzhu. We have to find a way to apologize to him... Go and get my jade jewel." "Yes." The servant next to him nodded and ran down. Sheng Hong squeezed out a smile and quickly apologized with a fist clasp. Seeing this in the white night, I was relieved. He knew that Sifang xuanzhu was successful. If Shenghong is stabilized, then the situation is not out of control. Now as long as we wait for another two hours, the time will come! In fact, white night can do it now. But... He needs an excuse, a flag! Zhang Qing of Shenji palace is his flag. Only when Zhang Qingxuan read the sin of promoting his family, could he start. Otherwise, once they fight with Shengjia, other forces in the black area will support them at the first time. At that time, the white night will not only deal with Shengjia, but also the strong ones in the black area.There are rules of Risheng state in Risheng state, and there are rules in black field. White night is an outsider, and the outsider acts on the people in the black area, and if he goes up to this level, he is breaking the rules of the black area. So he wants to avoid this. At this time, the housekeeper trotted over, his hands still holding a delicate black brocade box. Shenghong takes it and goes to the four directions xuanzhu with a smile. "Lord Xuan, I have offended many people before. Please forgive me. This jade pearl is my intention to promote my family. It can increase my soul Qi and even transform it. If I use it to cultivate, the strength of my soul Qi will be far higher than that of ordinary promoters. It is one of the most precious treasures for me to promote my family. Today, I will give it to xuanzhu to show my promotion The friendship between home and the four sides of Xuantian Sheng Hong said with a smile and handed the Pearl to him. Good baby! Many people have bright eyes. "The ascending master has a heart. Although this thing can''t get into the eyes of master Xuan, it''s a piece of your mind, and master benxuan will not be affected." The four directions xuanzhu said faintly, then stretched out his hand to take over the box. Unexpectedly, he just grasped the box... Dong!! The black brocade box instantly broke the five fingers of the four directions xuanzhu, and hit the ground heavily. The ground trembled and then cracked. "What?" "What''s going on?" All around Sheng''s family were stunned. The white night also frowned and looked at this scene in an incredible way. Shenghong looks at the broken fingers of the four directions xuanzhu. Suddenly, he seems to understand something, and people suddenly realize. The four directions xuanzhu didn''t speak. The man stood in his place, staring at the broken finger. "Lord Xuan, I forgot to tell you." At this time, Shenghong spoke faintly, but his voice was cold: "the power of the Dark Jade contained in the pearl is very strong, which makes the jewel extremely heavy. It is at least more than 8000 kilograms. If you are really the four sides xuanzhu and have the strength of the four sides xuanzhu, the weight of more than 8000 kg can be directly ignored, but... You don''t! You don''t even have a soul! So you can''t take this thing! " As soon as this word falls, Hong Min gasps and screams in horror. This is actually Shenghong''s test!! The four sides xuanzhu''s face was still very calm. The slaves next to him trembled and trembled. Shenghong has seen through it! He finally exposed the truth of the four directions xuanzhu. The plan of the white night... Finally broke down... the calm and overbearing of the four directions xuanzhu suppressed Shenghong. Shenghong thought that there was no problem with the four party xuanzhu, but he did not think that Shenghong exposed the identity of the four party xuanzhu with a compensation gift! "Who are you?" Sheng Hongning cried out, directly one hand toward the four sides xuanzhu caught the past, to take him down. But just as soon as his palm was outstretched, a sword shadow came from his side, and it was hard to chop on Shenghong''s arm. Whew! Shenghong''s arm was cut off like paper paste. He suddenly turned back, but saw another dark sword falling from the front, and fiercely cleaved to his forehead. "Corpse''s double!" Sheng Hong roared. Whoa! His body instantly gushed a lot of blood, directly wrapped him. When the sword was abandoned, it was found that the blood turned into a cocoon. As for Shenghong, I didn''t know when it appeared at the gate. "Hong Bing!" In a moment, he realized what he had in his hands, and his face suddenly changed. In the white night, he steps forward and kills Shenghong directly. Sheng Hong was shocked and ran away. Although Shenghong is confident in his own strength, he doesn''t dare to be big at this time. As for those who have been promoted, they are also shouting at this time. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack "There are thieves who are going to attack the master. Come on!! Come on The sound came out and the whole Shengfu was in a commotion. Countless figures came out from all directions. The strong men who promoted their families immediately surrounded the house where they lived in the daytime. Sheng Hong swallows two pills and urges the spirit of heaven to recover his broken arm. Then, accompanied by the strong man in the family, he forces him to come here. "White night, this is troublesome." The four directions xuanzhu said. "I didn''t expect a thousand calculations, but I didn''t count them. It''s a pity." White night shook his head. "Do you have any good ways?" "You have to get out of here first!" "If you don''t solve the problem, you can''t get out of the black area! Where can you go out of here? " "Shenji Palace branch." "If my family dares to attack Shenji palace, it can be regarded as good news for me," he said"I''d better try to get out of here first." The four directions Xuan Lord swept the countless figures around him, shook his head and said. "Don''t worry. I''ll see you out safely." The white night draws a sword again, says calmly. The voice dropped, he drank in a low voice: "Hongmin, follow me with xuanzhu!" "Good... Good!" Hong Min shudders and shouts, and the whole person is about to cry. However, in the white night, the double swords were dancing, and the Li Huang sword and the abandoned God sword splashed out two broken sky sword lights, cutting directly at the surrounding crowd. The sword light is vast, and the whole family is directly split into two parts. Countless people died under the influence of Hongbing, and the scene was in disorder. "This is the power of... Hongbing?" Shenghong looks at the light in the dark, and the whole person is already in a daze www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2225 The power of Hongbing shakes the heaven and earth, and all mortals tremble. Don''t look at the large number of Sheng''s family members. They are afraid to go forward in the face of Hongbing. All around, thousands of people who have been promoted to their families have been ripped out by the night life, and they are about to break through. But... How can Sheng''s family just leave in the daytime? "Stop them, stop them!" Sheng Dao jumped up and yelled: "stop them at all costs! He has Hongbing on him. If I get Hongbing from my family, the whole black region will bow to Chen Chen Chen and stop them! " The ascent was completely insane. The rest of us are much the same. Even Shenghong can''t keep calm at this time. "Is God helping me to rise to my family?" Sheng Hong took a deep breath, his face rippled with endless excitement and joy. Hongbing! He''s heard about it. It''s his dream baby. But he knew that this kind of treasure could be met but could not be sought. So many powerful families fought for Hongbing, but failed to win it. Where did he find it? Why should he take it? However, he never thought today that the Hongbing he had been dreaming of had come to the door by himself! "Up the road!" Sheng hung gave a deep drink. "Big brother." The ascent came at once. "Go and release all the ones in the dungeon. Our people should be hard to resist the white night. Now we can only rely on the things left by our ancestors to get him!" Sheng Hong squinted. As soon as he ascended the road, his breath became tight and his face became pale. "But if we don''t control all the things, they will be out of our control." The way up trembled, his eyes showed fear, as if thinking of something extremely terrible. But Shenghong shook his head and insisted: "don''t say more, go ahead and do it. If you can get Hongbing, the value of these things will be reflected. When I win Hongbing, I will break them by myself. Don''t worry, they can''t destroy my family." Seeing Shenghong''s eyes firm, Shengdao knew that he could not persuade him, so he nodded and ran down. White night led the four xuanzhu, Hongmin and those slaves directly to the gate of Shengfu. Shuanghong soldiers protect themselves. The one who is strong in his family can''t get close to him within 10 meters. All the way to kill the white night, invincible, can be called invincible, and soon close to the gate. "Your Majesty is so brave?" "I always thought that adults could only be called weak and weak, but I never thought that adults could hide their strength..." "incredible!" "Maybe we can get out of here!" "Great!" The slaves were so excited that when they looked at the white night, everyone''s heart was filled with worship. But at this time... "three lives!" A big drink came out of the air. White night fixed eyes a look, but see Shenghong jump up, standing in the sky, toward this side of the white night clapping three palms. Shenghong has made a move! In order to increase the strength of the three diamond shaped palms in the air. White night immediately raised a sword to cut. Boom! The dark sword of abandoning God cuts through the void and cuts away. But at the moment when he was about to hit the blood red frames, these frames suddenly twisted and turned into two thin lines, which passed by the sword Qi, and then quickly approached the white night. Finally, the three frames were perfectly integrated and turned into a huge and blood red hand, which beat him hard. Dong!!! The body of the white night was shot into the earth in an instant. This move actually ignored the spirit and power of the white night! Shenghong is the master of the family after all. How can the strength be comparable to that of ordinary people? And this time, it is quite different from the previous attempt to test the four directions xuanzhu. This time, Shenghong didn''t keep any hands. "Kill!" All around the promotion of the family immediately seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, one by one rushed to kill the day and night. "Protect your Lord, stop them!" Before that female slave cries eagerly, and then with the people around the white night to give the sword to block the past. But they were already wounded, and after a great war, they were at the end of their strength. How many people can they defeat if they attack again at this time? Soon two slaves were beheaded to the ground and died on the spot. The slave woman was also struck by a sword in her waist, and the blood gurgled out. Red min protects the four directions xuanzhu to retreat repeatedly, one face is extremely pale, the whole person also shivers. At this time, the white night rushed out from the ground, and the burst spirit of abandoned God sword tore those who rushed at him to pieces. "My Lord!" "Great, my Lord, it''s OK!"When they saw the white night rising again, they were all overjoyed. "Come with me now!" Drinking in the dark, I want to rush with my sword. But as soon as he opened, a figure quickly approached him and hit him hard on the chest. It''s Shenghong! It was a sudden slap. And afraid of hitting the chest of the white night, Shenghong suddenly raised his hand and pulled out a sword from his body. Bang! Sheng Hong once again, will kick the white night back again and again. The white night quickly stabilized his body, and then looked at Shenghong. But one of his hands is holding a colorful lightsaber. The breath of the lightsaber is very similar to that of the white night! "What is that?" The white night asked. "It''s a sword based on your lifeblood and combined with all your breath." Sheng Hong''s light road. "So... Is this my strength?" Asked the white night with a frown. "You can say that!" Sheng Hong said lightly, and then pointed to the white night with his sword: "in this, but there is also the strength of Hong Bing! White night, you are not my opponent. Hand over the Hongbing and take him away! I don''t want to kill you! " "With this, I can''t stop the night." White night said. "Is it? What about these? " Sheng Hong narrowed his eyes and laughed, but he didn''t move. As the voice fell, the sound of breaking the air was heard, and then a series of black shadows flew through the air and flew to this side. At the same time, a very pungent odor came. "What a lethargy The four directions Xuan Lord''s face suddenly tight, hastily drinks opens: "white night! Be careful "Well?" The white night was a little stunned. Looking up, he saw several decaying corpses with black air rushing towards him... his breath was tight, and he subconsciously raised his sword to resist it. However, he saw a hand like sharp claws pounding on the abandoned magic sword. Bang! The white night was shaken back and forth, and the hand holding the abandoned magic sword was numb. The power of terror. In the daytime, my pupils tremble wildly. At this time, those strange corpses attacked again, giving the night no chance to breathe. Not good! The white night looks terrible. But listen to the four sides of xuanzhu drink cry. "White night, come on! Release the bondage of this xuanzhu, who can help you to break through the encirclement! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2226 This cry, let the heart of the white night suddenly beat. Untie? Yeah! If the four sides xuanzhu is released now and his strong strength is enough to help relieve the crisis at night, even if it can''t, it is absolutely not a problem to highlight the encirclement. But... Is the master of four directions trustworthy? The answer is No. He was a prisoner of the white night. Although this line of four xuanzhu is very cooperative with the white night, many things are also understood, very tacit understanding, but this does not mean that white night should believe him. This is a overlord, a generation of heroes! His mind and the city government are by no means comprehensible to ordinary people. Even if he has been acting, relaxing the vigilance of the white night, that is also possible! White night frowns. But at this time, the corpse came again. A total of three, around the front of the folder, such as a big mouth swallowing the white night. That strong evil spirit and the spirit of the white night touch, can actually corrode it! It''s scary. The pupil of the white night is stagnant. He is about to raise his sword to force the corpse to open, but his claws are already coming. Whew! Whew! Whew! As fast as shadowless speed, even if the eyes are blessed with divine power at night, they can''t capture their attack track perfectly. White night was thrown out again. Looking down, his chest appeared several claw marks, blood dripping, deep visible bone, dark evil spirit hovering in the wound. What the hell is this? The white night looks cold. "What if you have Hong Bing? In front of the extremely evil and rotten corpse of my family promotion, your Hongbing is useless. Boy, you have no way to go. If you put down Hong Bing, maybe you can get a whole body. Otherwise, when the master of my family cuts you off, your body will also become the meal of my ascending family! " Sheng Hong said with a faint smile. His eyes were full of ferocity. With the help of the rotten corpse of the extreme devil, the momentum of the family is like a rainbow. Hongmin and those slaves can''t stop it. Seeing this, the four sides of xuanzhu called out: "white night, what are you still hesitating about? Come on! Untie me, it''s too late! If it goes on like this, none of us can leave! " The white night turned and leaped, and fell beside the four sided xuanzhu. "Stop shouting. I won''t untie you." The road sank in the white night. "You want us all to die here together?" The master of the four directions drank heavily. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you have an accident here!" As soon as the voice fell, the night suddenly roared. Boom! On the sky, there are several golden lightning, which are straight in front of the white night. All the people around him trembled and subconsciously retreated, thinking that it was the night that called for something wonderful. But when the lightning disappeared, it was the four ordinary mechanism people who reflected in people''s eyes. Yes, ordinary. These four organs are the strength of the emperor level, placed in the holy immortal area or the sky cliff, it is extraordinary existence, can be placed in the black domain... Can only be described as ordinary ordinary ordinary. "You want to use these rags to stand out?" The four directions xuanzhu couldn''t help it. "Rotten? Who told you they were ragged The white night snorted, a little unhappy. But the voice dropped. Whoosh! The three extremely evil rotten corpses have already rushed to the place, and with the rapid thunder, they split their claws at the four mechanism men. Whew! The mechanism man was torn open by life, almost cut off. This outrageous destruction is enough to make them obsolete on the spot. "Ah?" The red min next to her is shocked. "This Xuan Lord is right." The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. "Wrong." The white night answered immediately. At the moment of the word falling, the four organs suddenly recovered quickly, and the damaged and deformed places recovered at a speed similar to that of time reversal. "Well?" The four directions xuanzhu''s eyes were awe inspiring, and immediately realized that the four mechanisms were not simple. "Their material... Who made it?" The four directions xuanzhu asked. He has never seen the materials of these mechanism men. And he firmly believes that the use of such materials requires a high level of soul state. Where did the white night get these four organs? "Is this the time to say that?" After drinking in the white night, he was too lazy to explain. He directly stabbed the sword on the ground, and then put his hands on the mechanism man in front of him. The magic power of the palm poured out violently. The bodies of the four mechanism men immediately burst into gold, just like the gods. Their breath soared at this moment, and their strength directly broke through the realm of the emperors of all ages The realm of the emperor against heaven also broke through.The four directions xuanzhu breathed tightly. But see four immortal monarch''s mechanism person suddenly stretched out his hand, dead embrace in front of the extremely evil rotten corpse, locked them in the original place. Dead bodies are trapped. "Go The white night drinks to shout, raises the sword to the crowd a chop. Boom. The sword Qi ripped a hole, and took the lead in the white night, and rushed out of the mansion with the people. "Where to escape?" Sheng Hong roared and immediately pursued him. At the same time, one of the three rotten corpses actually broke free from the bondage of the mechanism man and chased for the white night. The white night was astonished. The rotten corpse was held down by two secret device men. It can get rid of the shackles... It''s so fierce! But this is not the time to feel this. The eyes of the white night are cold, and they offer a general trend to suppress the rotten corpse of the extreme devil and delay its pursuit speed. But once his general situation is used on the body of the extremely evil rotten corpse, Shenghong and his family will be unimpeded. If it goes on like this, no one can run away! At this time, a fierce and powerful soul force appeared in front of the white night party. "My Lord, someone is coming from ahead!" The sorceress and a group of slaves suddenly stopped, shaking and shouting. "What?" Hong Min was so scared that she almost didn''t fall out of the air. "Reinforcements?" The four directions xuanzhu stared at the white night and asked in a deep voice. "No The white night''s face was cold and said solemnly, "they won''t come so soon before the time has come." People hear, scalp tingle. "So... Who are these people?" Hong Min is scared out of her mind. She is shivering. However, as soon as she asked, a laugh came from the front. "I didn''t expect you to hide in Shengjia. Ha ha, this time, where do you still run?" When the sound landed, a group of people rushed towards it. And the first one is the ghost bridegroom! Although they have been searching for the whereabouts of the white night since they entered the black area, the black area is not small, and they do not know where the white night is hidden. However, the ghost bridegroom, who had been in touch with Hongbing''s spirit, was immediately startled and killed. This time, it''s not just the ghost groom. There are also several giants he invited! It is absolutely difficult to fly in white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2227 Today''s white night, can be described as the former wolf and the latter tiger, can not escape. He stopped abruptly and looked at the strong enemy ahead. Hong Min is already scared all over the body, shaking, as if at any time will fall from the air. The slaves did not speak, but they all knew that these uninvited guests were enemies of the night. People... Have no way to go! "White night, are you still hesitating?" "In this case, you and I are the grasshoppers on the same rope, and these people will not let me go. You untie the shackles for me, you and I share the same hatred against the enemy, and I will certainly help you break through the encirclement." "If you recover your strength, these local chickens and dogs are no problem, but... Lord Xuan, I still don''t trust you." White night said without expression. The four directions xuanzhu closed his eyes. If the four directions xuanzhu''s cultivation is relieved, if he turns against the water, all the people here will pose no greater threat to the white night than him! "I have killed so many experts in your four directions Xuantian, killed all your Dharma protectors, slaughtered millions of you, and even your deputy Xuan Lord was forced to bow down by me, so that your reputation of Sifang Xuantian was ruined. Your hatred against me has been penetrating. You must want to kill me all the time, right?" The white night looks at the ghost bridegroom way ahead. "One yard to one yard, Ben xuanzhu is not the kind of person who doesn''t separate the scene from the situation and doesn''t look at the situation. This is not the time to deal with the gratitude and resentment between you and me." "I know, and I''m a principled person, one yard at a time, so... You don''t have to worry about things here." "Don''t mind?" "What do you mean?" But see white night raise a hand a turn, take out a thing like jade diamond, handed to Hong min. "I will cover your evacuation. Listen, Hong Min, when you leave here, you will give him the jade diamond." The road sank in the white night. "What is this?" Hong Min trembled. "It''s an object to remove the seal from his body." White night simply said. This word falls, square Xuan Lord pupil is light stagnant. "Are you going to let me go outside the black territory?" "Yes." "Why don''t you put me here?" "First, it''s my business. Second, I don''t trust you. If you try to attack and kill me and take away my soldiers, my situation will be even more dangerous." Hearing this, the four directions xuanzhu couldn''t help laughing: "white night, you''re really interesting. You don''t believe me, but you have to let me go. Do you think that I can''t go into the black area to kill you after I leave the black area and recover my strength?" "Wait till you come and kill me." White night light way: "I said, a yard to a yard, I promised to you, said you help me to do things, I let you, now I just keep my promise." "Is it?" The four directions xuanzhu''s expression became firm. White night... Seems to be the kind of person. Because he promised two blessings, so he risked the great danger to come to the black region, to the promotion of the family. Now, he has promised the four directions xuanzhu, and he has not broken his promise. Since he said it, he must do it. The four directions xuanzhu quietly watched the white night, as if he was thinking something. In fact, the four directions xuanzhu didn''t know that white night also had the consideration of white night. Sifang Xuantian needs a master to maintain it, and he takes him down. Such a huge potential clan has no leader. As time goes on, chaos will inevitably arise. Once there is chaos, someone takes the power of Sifang Xuantian. The only way for him to stabilize Sifang Xuantian quickly is to attack and kill white night under the banner of saving Sifang xuanzhu. Therefore, he could not control the hostage for a long time. If we directly kill the four sides Xuantian, the trouble will be even greater, and the four sides Xuantian will immediately regard dragon Jue as a deadly enemy. White night can not always rely on the heixuan auction shelter, and the current dragon is not the opponent of the four sides Xuantian. It is better to sell one''s personal feelings to the four directions xuanzhu and release him directly. After all these things, the four directions xuanzhu should not touch him easily. After all, he is connected with Shenji palace and heixuan. If he wants to move, he has to weigh it. That matchless group... Is not what the four sides can provoke. Of course, even if the four directions xuanzhu wants to move him at present, he is not afraid of the white night. After all, he still has an assassin''s mace, which is unknown to the four directions xuanzhu. The four directions Xuan Lord was silent for a while, then said faintly: "white night, you are very interesting! Not bad "Stop talking nonsense, Hong Min, take him away! You''re going with me. " The white night murmured, and said to the slaves, then he turned to carry his sword and killed the crowd. "I won''t go. I''m sorry for you. Please let Xuanyan help you this time!" The woman soul person firmly cried out, and then with the sword to kill with the white night.So did the rest of the slaves. A group of righteous people who are not afraid of death. However, the situation on the scene can not be controlled without fear of death. White night did not object, carrying two Hongbing in the crowd. At this time, the corpse of the extremely evil was attacking. The white night ignored its attack and continued to split into the crowd. Although Sheng''s masters are like clouds and there are many magic weapons, all these forces are like paper paste in front of Hongbing. The miserable sword power is like a huge wave, covering countless buildings and splashing a circle of blood mist. When the sword Qi dissipates, the sword is lifted again at night. The sword points to the distance, and the sword tip releases a wonderful sword meaning. The sword spirit was as cold as cold, which killed the sword spirit,. The broken sword Qi turned into two walls, separating the left and the right, leaving only a broad road in the middle. Not only could those ascending families not get through, but also the ghost bridegroom were isolated. "Go Drink and shout at night. Trembling red min dare not have the slightest hesitation, immediately drags the four directions Xuan Lord to rush forward. "Gone? Give it to me The ghost bridegroom roars and brings people. Xuanyan, under the pressure of the vast momentum, fell on the ground, and it was difficult to get up. Some people want to break through the wall of sword spirit, but these are the sword spirit of Hongbing. How can they break it? They can only attack the source of the sword wall white night. But in this way, it is not able to catch up with Hongmin and Sifang xuanzhu. "What about the ghost bridegroom? Do you want to chase those two? " A middle-aged man in a grey hat and robe asked in a deep voice. "No, they don''t have anything on them. They still have things on this guy. If we take this man, we can divide the treasure." The ghost bridegroom said grimly, but he still had some worries in his eyes. He looked at the Sheng family around him and said, "but this is Shenghong''s territory. I''m afraid he will make a stumbling block for us." "If he dares to have any different ideas, he will remove them." Next to a angry way. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." A red haired man with great energy said: "Shengjia is a potential clan in Heiyu. He is a local. He is protected. Do we want to kill him? I''m afraid I''ll be besieged by the local potential clan in the black region before we start. " "What about that?" "Let''s stabilize our promotion first, and then we''ll take Hongbing." After a quick discussion, these great powers immediately rushed to the white night. Ghost bridegroom? Moro chase? Shuihua grand statue? Seeing the unexpected visitor, Shenghong immediately frowned. The sudden appearance of such a group of great powers will naturally make people alert and raise their families'' subconscious retreat. You can see that the ghost bridegroom is also attacking the white night. They immediately understand that this is the enemy of the white night. "Shui Hua Da Zun? Lord Moro? Why are you here? " Sheng Hong took a deep breath and yelled. "Master of promotion, this man killed my men, and I have nothing to do with him." The ghost bridegroom answered. "Is it worth so many big names to come out in person just for a few minutes?" Shenghong immediately asked a question, and then said coldly, "I''m afraid you are here for Hongbing?" As soon as the words came out, the faces of all the great powers tightened a lot. Shenghong is not an idiot, and he has known the existence of Hongbing before. With a little association, he will know everything. "Let me tell you in advance that this person is the one who promoted my family. If he committed any crime in my promotion, I should handle it. I don''t care what kind of resentment this person has with you. I hope you can leave here immediately, so that my family master will not embarrass you." Sheng Hong snorted and said. "You are so dignified." The big statue of the water over there took a move against the white night, tried to retreat, and stared at Shenghong, who was surrounded by this side, and said coldly: "what? As you say, we don''t even have the right to justice? " "Outside, who provokes you and who you want to kill is your freedom, but not here, because this is the black area. I am from the black area, and you are not!" Sheng Hong squinted. "What do you want?" Moruo chased out, staring at Shenghong and saying, "stop us? I am very curious, a small promotion, can block us so much power Although the great powers here are not the great powers of the black regions, they are no less inferior to those in the black regions. How can they be the enemy of a mere family promotion? "A little promotion?" Sheng Hong laughs, his eyes rippling with ferocity: "you are not my Hei Yu people after all, and I don''t know the rules of Hei Yu. Do you really think that my promotion in Hei Yu is just a small promotion?" As soon as this word fell, people''s hearts trembled and they didn''t quite understand the meaning of Shenghong. But at this time, a golden light suddenly flew out of Shengfu, directly hit the sky, and exploded in the sky. After that, Jin Guanghua produced a huge and magnificent dragon seal pattern. The Dragon seal is lifelike, just like a living dragon, moving on the sky and sending out a deafening sound of dragon chanting... "no, this is the Dragon Seal for help!""Shenghong is asking for help from other potential clans in the black region!" he said "What?" People were shocked. The white night shook off the people around him and retreated a hundred meters away, panting and looking up at the sky. At the moment, the whole black area is boiling. "White dragon master!" Just then, a voice rang out. The white night side first looked, only then discovered Shenji Palace''s Zhang Qing to come! "Is it time?" In the white night, she vomited turbid Qi, and her eyes were clear www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2228 Zhang Qing didn''t dare to get too close. After all, the white night was surrounded by great powers. The ghosts killed the void and twisted. The sky was dark and the dark was shaking. His soul state is not equal to shenjiwei. How can he deal with so many powerful people? Fortunately, he was wearing the token of Shenji palace, and his identity was placed here. However, those around him did not dare to take him for granted. As the voice fell, the white night was relieved. "Why did the people from Shenji palace come here?" All the great men frowned. When Hong Bing is here, people from Shenji palace appear again, which means something different. And... With Shenghong''s help, the Dragon Seal was released, and countless local potential clans in the black region also moved. Countless souls are approaching here. The most terrifying energy flies here. The situation has become more complicated. Seeing that the ghost bridegroom couldn''t get the white night for a while, they had to retreat for a while and gather with other strong men and watch the people coming around with vigilance. The clear picture immediately rushed to the side of the white night. "White dragon master, are you ok?" Zhang Qing asked. "Nothing for the moment." I vomited in the daytime. However, Xuanyan suffered a lot. The slaves who followed her were only three dead. One arm of Xuanyan was cut off, which was very sad. But she didn''t regret it. She made the situation, and she was willing to take on all this, even if she couldn''t. White night looked at them, turned out a few pills and handed them over. "Eat it Xuanyan three people unexpectedly looked at the white night, also not affectation, respectfully took over. "Thank you very much." "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you. The real battle is still ahead." Zhang Xuanye wrote a poem in the morning "It has been drawn up, and I have reflected it to the top with the secret instrument. It has agreed to seal it. This declaration has now been approved by my Shenji palace." "Good." The white night nodded and looked into the distance. The sun in the black field is strange, it is only half of it, so it is always dark. But at the moment, when it slowly rises, it gives some light to the dark field. At this time, strong men from all directions have come, surrounded by white night, ghost bridegroom, Shuihua Dazhong, etc. A huge figure like a small hill came out of the crowd and called out to Shenghong. "Master, what happened? How could you fight when you were promoted? Is it these thieves who want to move you to your family? " This man is the famous potential clan leader pig emperor in the black region. The pig emperor is an old powerful clan in the black region. Each of his subordinates is powerful and his soul is amazing. But he is even more terrifying. It is said that he has magical powers, which can enlarge his body infinitely and turn into a giant. He can cover the sky and kill people like ants. Can''t even deal with a group of men with white hair in the distance? Do you want to use Dragon Seal? Shenghong, don''t you want to ask for help from Longyin This man is called Gu Zun, and he is also one of the leaders of the powerful clan in Heiyu. In the black region, those local powerful clan leaders will have a Dragon Seal in their hands. The Dragon Seal for help is only used when the black area is under great threat. All potential clans should go to help and guard the black area after seeing the Dragon Seal. But if these potential clans use the Dragon Seal for help to solve their personal grievances, they will not only not help, but also apply to the authorities to deprive the potential clan of the Dragon Seal for help. In the black region, the Dragon seal is not only a magic weapon for help, but also a symbol of identity. If the family has no Dragon Seal for help, it will be short of these people, and their status in the black region will naturally decline. "What''s the matter with these people "Shui Hua Da Zun? Moro chase? Aren''t they out of my underworld? Why are you here? " "What happened?" The great powers who came to ask. With a faint smile, Shenghong gazed at the ghost bridegroom and said calmly, "ladies and gentlemen, don''t be impatient. Shenghong didn''t want you to come to help Shenghong deal with personal grievances. Shenghong asked you to come, but for the future of my underworld!" The future of the underworld? People breathe hard. Ghost bridegroom and others have color change. Is Shenghong going to... "what do you say?" The head of the dark water clan asked in a deep voice, "what do you want us to come for?" Shenghong closed his eyes and after three breaths of silence, he said in a voice: "Hongbing!" Simple two words, surprised all the people who arrived here."Hong Bing?" "Shenghong, do you mean that there are Hongbing in these people?" "Really?" All the great powers were breathing fast. However, Shenghong pointed to the white night over there and said, "this man accidentally found Hong Bing in my black area. Then he wanted to escape with Hong Bing. He was stopped by my family. However, he did not want Shuihua Dazhong and Moruo to chase them. Suddenly, he rushed into the black area and wanted to capture Hong Bing! Ladies and gentlemen, since Hong Bing was found in my Hei Yu, it is our Hei Yu people. However, my ability to upgrade my family is limited and I can''t stop these people. Therefore, I ask you to help me eradicate these thieves and protect Hong Bing! " As soon as he said this, all the powerful hearts jumped out of his throat. Is there really a Hong Bing here? Oh, my God! There is such a treasure in the black field! "Guard Hong Bing!" "Guard Hong Bing!" "Guard Hong Bing!" ... people were shouting and excited. Those powerful people''s eyes are also hot, how can you blame Shenghong for using the Dragon Seal? Perhaps for them, this is the most valuable time for them to ask for help in the history of the black region. However, the ghost bridegroom was a crowd, with cold expressions and gnashing teeth in secret. "Shenghong, an old fox, is really cruel Moro chase cold road. "He certainly wants to take Hongbing alone, but he knows that we can''t be stopped by a promotion. Therefore, he prefers to leave Hongbing in the black area first, and then compete with the foxes in the black area for the ownership of Hongbing." Shuihua''s face was expressionless. "Gentlemen, what shall we do now?" Asked the ghost bridegroom. "There''s no other way to go. You''ll do your best to kill the boy first, and then you''ll go after seizing Hong Bing!" "Good!" Others nodded. In the past, when people snatched, they still had some reservation, and they were always on guard against their companions. But at this time, no one can keep it. However, at this time, a large number of figures suddenly appeared around Shengfu. Then, Zhang Qing from this side also flew out and stood in front of the white night. All around were cold, and they looked at Zhang Qing. What is this man... Doing? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2229 "What... What''s going on?" A trembling voice rang out from outside Shengfu. The white night looked there and found that the man who had come was the former slaver. He had sent the slaves purchased by white night to Shengfu, according to what he said. Thousands of slaves came near here. But the sight of the mess and the horror of it can surprise everyone. "I''ve already sent you... The owner of the house, please check..." the slave dealer trembled. Although the slaver was cruel and treacherous, he was surprisingly trustworthy? But think about it carefully. After all, Shengjia is an old powerful clan in the black region. How dare he have less promotion? Do you want to stay in the family? So no matter what happens, business continues. It''s no wonder that although the black area is chaotic, it can become the black market of the state of Lysander. Shenghong was slightly stunned and looked at the thousands of slaves in dismay and immediately asked, "what are you doing, Li Er? When did I buy so many slaves? " "This is bought by an adult for your promotion. That adult asked me to deliver them early this morning." Li Er was stunned. "My lord? What kind of adult? " "The adult didn''t say his name..." Li Er was confused. On hearing this, Sheng Hong frowned and felt that things were not good. "You have a good appetite for promotion recently. How can you buy so many at once? If you can''t put it down, you can send some to my old pig. " The pig emperor glanced at the slaves and licked his lips. There are many powerful souls in this. If you take it to refine pills or practice, the absolute effect is extraordinary. However, Shenghong is a little shocking. He suddenly thought of something and suddenly looked at the white night over there: "did you do it?" "Yes." White night this time generous admission. "So you were the one who planned the rebellion of the slaves who were promoted to my family?" "That''s not true. I didn''t ask them to rebel at that point in time." White night shook his head. Shenghong eyes a Lin, cold said: "white deputy xuanzhu, you... Exactly want to do what?" "Kill!" White night staring at Zhang Qing, simply said these two words. With the fall of these two words, Zhang Qing has also opened his xuanci. "I am Zhang Qing, the imperial envoy of Shenji palace! You are quiet This voice made many people in the scene quiet down. People looked up at Zhang Qing in dismay. "Isn''t this Zhang Qing?" "He was just a small guard of Shenji palace. When did he become a envoy?" "I don''t know." Although Zhang Qing is a new man, but because he is a member of Shenji palace, many people know him in Heiyu. Zhang Qing was very nervous, but his eyes were firm, and his hand was tight. He ignored the gossips in his ear, but spread out the propaganda words in his hand, and cried out: "the world is vast, the right way is vicissitudes, today''s Hei Yu is promoted to feed on people, kill living creatures, cause chaos to the people, and act in reverse. He is a very evil person. If he stays, he will harm the holy state. Now, the Shenji palace will pronounce the sentence, Chusheng''s family will be executed with death penalty, and he will call for justice to execute the promoted family, so as to return the sage The state is brilliant and the universe is brilliant After Zhang Qingnian finished, he held up the xuanci and yelled: "listen, if anyone dares to help his family rise, he will help the tyranny, and he will be punished with the same death penalty as his accomplice! Family promotion! Don''t you get down on your knees Zhang Qinghao''s righteous speech was impassioned. All around were shocked. They stare at Zhang Qing with wide eyes and open mouths. For a long time, no one spoke. However, I don''t know how long it took... "ha ha ha..." bursts of belly laughs rang out from around. Countless potential clan people look up and laugh, and the arrogant laughter seems to tear the dawn of the dark region. But listen to someone laugh and shout: "Zhang Qing, Zhang Qing, are you a fool? Ha ha... " " what''s wrong with cannibalism? Do you think you''re a man eater in Hei Yu? Ha ha, you''re wrong. It''s not just a promotion that eats people here! " "Your Shenji palace is really broad. How can you reach here?" "Don''t think that my Heiyu is afraid of your Shenji palace. If the Lord didn''t want to calm things up, you Shenji palace would not be able to enter my Heiji palace!" ... all kinds of ridicule and ridicule came out. Now even Sheng Hong couldn''t help laughing. Feeling this white night is to pull the Shenji palace people to judge his promotion. Are these slaves... Witnesses to the preparation of the day? What a childish thing! In Heiyu, who didn''t know that he was promoted to a family and ate people? Who dares to control him?Even the local people of Heiyu don''t care. Why should he come in from outside? "You... You... Don''t deserve it!" Zhang Qingqi''s face was flushed and his soul was confused. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "the evidence of your cannibalism is conclusive! I have submitted it to the above. I hope you will cooperate with me honestly! Otherwise, the people of Lisheng will not let you go, and so will I from Shenji palace! " "Don''t let me go?" Shenghong sneered: "are you so powerful in Shenji palace? Why haven''t you sent for me yet? The people of Lysander don''t let me go? Hehe, I want to see who dares to take me here? " "Ha ha ha ha..." Sheng''s family also laughed. At this moment, they only think that Zhang Qing is simple and lovely. But in the next second, a shout came out. "Lord Zhang Qing, long Jue white night, willing to help Shenji palace eradicate evil, return to the holy state of a clear!" As soon as the words came out, the people on the scene took a breath. However, the white night behind Zhang Qing suddenly took over the xuanci in Zhang Qing''s hand, and then leaped forward, turning into a golden awn and rushing towards Shenghong. The violent breath is like the burst sun! Energy is pouring into the sky. "What?" Shenghong is shocked and pale! The power released by the white night at this time is several times more than before! "Be careful!" "Big brother, get out of the way!" The cry of sorrow rang out. Sheng Hong was so scared that he fled to the side. But it''s too late. What a surprise! And the speed is simply ridiculous, almost no one in the field can react to it. And at this critical moment! Whoa! A strange wind enveloped his body. Is this? Sheng Hongwei Leng, looking down at the blue wind on the body, suddenly old face pale to the extreme. This is what he left to his son Sheng Zhenhua. If shengzhenhua is in danger, you can activate this object, transpose it with any object within ten thousand miles, and turn around to escape from the dangerous area. This is the treasure he got at a great cost to Shenghong, but he never thought that Sheng Zhenhua used it at this time... "no!" Sheng Hong screamed bitterly. But it''s too late! In a flash, Shenghong is not in the distance, but in the position of Sheng Zhenhua. As for Sheng Zhenhua, he appeared in the position of Shenghong and was instantly engulfed by the golden sword light released by the white night. Sheng Zhenhua died! In addition, Sheng Zhenhua behind a piece of soul also died miserably. "White night!" Shenghong gave out a heartrending roar. "Listen, I''m dragon Jue white night. I''m ordered by Shenji palace to kill Shengjia. Who dares to help me to promote my family is to help tyranny and disobey Shenji palace, and be regarded as an accomplice!" At night, he held up xuanci and drank and yelled. "Presumptuous! A rat who jumps out of nowhere dares to be so arrogant "Do you know where this is?" "Just a mole ant, how dare you say something here? You''re alone. You''re against the crowd? " All around the great powers were angry. Pig emperor, dark water clan chief, Gu Zun and others all looked gloomy and cold. How could they be so easily frightened by the white night? As for Shenghong, he was already angry. "Kill, kill! Kill the white night and pull out the skin and tendons of this man. I want him to die without a burial place! " He screamed as hard as he could. At this time, he did not want to capture Hongbing. He had only one idea, that is, to die in the daytime! "Yes "Kill!" Raise the family to shout together, then want to move. And the powerful people around are also ready to move. In the attack just now, the white night used the Hongbing. Everyone knows that the Hongbing is in the hands of the white night. How can they let the promoted family move the treasure? The color of the swallow changed. Zhang Qing''s face was pale, but he did not escape. Instead, he stood firmly in place, staring at the tigers and wolves around him. It is extremely difficult to deal with a promotion in the daytime, let alone so many thieves around. The situation seems unfavourable. Especially after the excitement of white night... however, the white night is not a bit flustered. On the contrary, he is still calm and murderous. "Me alone? How is that possible? There is no shortage of just men in the world, and there is never a shortage of people in the state who want to devour you alive! " With that, he gathered up Hongbing in the white night and raised it with one hand, but there was a golden light in the palm of his hand. The golden light leaps like a flame, which is very beautiful. Among them, there are many wonderful printing patterns floating.And when this halo appeared, there were also visions of slaves from all over the world who had been brought over by slave traders. Strange runes appeared on the chains of their hands and feet. these runes as like as two peas of white night. "Ah?" Li Er exclaimed. "This is..." "not good!! Come on, get rid of these slaves! " Gu Zun was shocked and yelled. But... It''s too late! I saw the white night burst into force. Bang! The flame in the palm of his hand was crushed in an instant. Click! Click! Click! Click! Click! Ka... the lower handcuffs that bound the slaves, and the runes on the foot cuffs were all exploded, breaking the chains. All the slaves broke free. They have regained their strength. Their spirits start to work again! They raised their heads and looked at the so-called black field powers in the air. Their eyes were filled with hatred and anger. It''s a terrible hatred! It''s a dirty grudge! Only listen to the white night and then hold xuanci and shout: "listen to the order, chop up the family!" "Kill!" The slaves roared and rushed to Chaosheng''s house in a crazy way www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2230 The words of the white night made the slaves hate. When they bought these slaves in the daytime, they printed runes on their bracelets, ankles and fetters on the pretext of inspection. As long as the runes were detonated by night, the shackles would be lifted in an instant. Once the shackles are lifted, these slaves are no longer slaves, but powerful souls. This group of soul people hate the underworld incomparably. Although they were sold to the underworld, they resented every cannibal here. They know that this time, if there is no white night, they will become the dishes for family promotion. Even if they are not purchased by the promoted family, they will certainly not be able to survive among other powerful families, and the end will be very miserable. They have a grudge in their hearts, and they want these bastards to die without a burial place. Now, white night gives them a chance. Let them revenge, kill! Let them pursue freedom on their own. Because white night once said to them, if they can''t kill all their families, they can''t leave the black region. They don''t know whether it is true or not, but they respect the words of the white night as if they were the Savior. Therefore, with the towering resentment, with the endless yearning for freedom, with the fanatical worship of the white night, these slaves who only met with the white night began to fight for the white night. And it''s a bloody battle! Death!! The nearly ten thousand slave spirits suddenly rushed to us. They were so fierce that they suffered a great loss at the beginning of their promotion. You know, in order to meet the needs of the people in the black region, these slaves'' soul states are not low. Those with low soul level can''t get a good price. Coupled with their hatred of these black people, killing will be as crazy as wild animals. The scene became chaotic. The situation is extremely unfavorable for promotion. Although Shenghong has a lot of hatred, he also knows that he can''t kill the white night on his own. "Pig emperor! Guzun! Help me quickly Sheng Hong gnaws his teeth and shouts. "Good!" Pig emperor bone Zunqi nodded and sent people to rush to the past. "Do it?" The ghost bridegroom over here asked Shuihua great Zun beside him. "No "Let them fight, fight and lose, and we will sit and collect the fisherman again!" said Shuihua "Good!" The ghost bridegroom nodded to see the play. But when the powerful people such as Zhu Huang and Gu Zun rushed to destroy Bai Ye and a group of slaves, Bai Ye suddenly became angry and drank. "Pig emperor, bone Zun! Do you want to disobey the palace of Shenji and become the Party of promotion? " As soon as this word comes out, several black regions can breathe tightly. Disobeying Shenji palace? This hat is very special when it is buttoned down! Although this is the black area, Shenji Palace''s hands can not be used here, but this does not mean that the potential clan here dare to challenge Shenji palace! If Shenji palace gets angry, the one in Heiyu will not fall out with Shenji palace for the sake of individual potential clan! Sheng Hong saw this, and his face was cold: "pig emperor bone Zun, what are you afraid of? He represents the Shenji palace in the white night? " "I can represent it!" Don''t wait for the white night to speak, next to Zhang Qing called out. His resolute face was full of determination. Sheng Hong is confused. All the heroes at the scene were shocked. Although there are Hongbing and treasure on the white night, he wants to eradicate his family in the name of Shenji palace. Whether it is greedy for Hongbing or not, as long as they fight against the white night, it is against the Shenji palace. One of the pros and cons, need good life to measure it! The crowd turned pale. It''s not natural for the Moro to follow Shuihua. If white night wants to deal with promotion in this name, who dares to intervene? Who dares to move him at this time? No wonder he was so careful to find Shenji palace people! What he is waiting for is not only a propaganda word, but also a sword to kill his family and a talisman to protect his life! "Who is this white night?" Shuihua great zunning asked. "I''ve inquired about it. The night of the dragon on the cliff of the sky! It''s the Dacheng Xuanjun who was attacked by the heroes some time ago Next to the morrow chase. "This man?" Shuihua Dazhou was surprised. The ghost bridegroom next to him was pale and shivering. He had heard of the story of the heaven cliff. After all, it was too shocking. Just a great emperor Xuanjun killed all the Tianshi families. How powerful, how tyrannical, how terrible? In fact, when he saw Hong Bing and realized that he was no more than a great Xuanjun, the ghost bridegroom was already doubting the identity of this man, but under the great temptation of Hong Bing, he did not go to verify it. Now it seems that he is on a lucky day! If you are not careful to force the white night urgent, I am afraid you have a different body?After all, a man who can withstand a million strong people can''t kill a ghost bridegroom. There is a sense of retreat in the minds of great powers. They have heard about the sky cliff. This white night is not easy to provoke! Sheng''s family is still struggling. But the angry slaves were not what the ascending family could resist. In terms of the number of people, they suffered a great loss. It is very difficult for two or three people to besiege a promoted family member. They don''t have many weapons, but their hands alone are enough. They''re breaking up their families. Some even bite their meat off with their mouths. A corpse fell from the sky, and the number of ascending families was falling at a rate visible to the naked eye. My heart is burning. "Guzun, pig emperor, are you still standing by? Don''t you want Hong Bing? Kill this man and take Hongbing! With Hong Bing, why are we afraid of Shenji palace Shenghong emergency road. This word falls, the bold and powerful people some heart. But Shenji palace has too much energy. How dare they? Although Heiyu is chaotic, no one dares to offend the branch of Shenji palace... soon, Sheng''s family has been killed and injured. At night, he pulled out the sword of abandoning God and walked in the air to Shenghong. "Why?" Sheng Hong gnawed his teeth, staring at the white night coldly: "we have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you plan to destroy my family?" "Tree clear demon." White night vomited three words. "For such a woman?" "For me, it''s for a promise, but I''m not going to die today, and there will be others in the future." Shake your head at night. "But the whole black area is full of angry and resentful potential clan! Did you... Die alone? " Sheng Hong roared, his eyes red, and killed him in the white night. Two golden tusks burst out between his arms. He''s two spines that come out of his arms like demon fangs. This is a weapon made by Shenghong with the ribs that he thought was the most powerful. They bloom under the package of Shenghong soul power, and stab at the white night with the posture of tearing everything. But this bone spur is so powerful... Can it surpass Hongbing? "It''s enough that I can kill you and promote your family!" White night''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he was not polite. He took the abandoned sword and chopped at Shenghong. Sonorous! A dark sword Qi attacked Shenghong. Shenghong''s soul power explodes. They can''t even resist the pressure of abandoning the divine sword, let alone collide with it. The end... Is doomed. Sheng Hong''s pupils trembled, and then he was cut off by the power of the abandoned God sword, tearing up the body. Bang! Shenghong''s body turned into blood mist and died miserably on the spot. The trend is over. The Sheng family no longer exists... the rest of the family members were scared to their knees and shivered. Some begged Gu Zun and others to save one of them, and some begged for the forgiveness of the white night. Does guzun care about the lives of these people? If it''s saved, it''s a problem. But it''s effective for these people to ask for mercy at night. "Shuqing demon killed Sheng Taiping to remove the harm of Lisheng state. But you promoted her to a reward list. It''s really a felony. Shenji Palace won''t ignore it. If you can cancel the reward order and make up for your mistakes, I think Shenji palace will forgive you lightly." "We cancel, we cancel!" "We are going to cancel it. Please don''t kill us, Lord Bai!" The rest of the Sheng family shivered and cried out. "Then go." White night road. These people did not dare to hesitate, and immediately went to the list of the reward to find the old man, handed in the token, and cancelled the wanted of Shuqing demon. Although the loss of promotion is huge, the reward amount can''t be refunded, but now the promoted family only want to live, which cares about other? White night turned out the letter, looked at the name of the eye tree Qing demon, saw its gloomy down, then relaxed, and said: "Zhang Qing, these people will be handed over to you! Now that it''s over, it''s time for me to get out of here "Well, white dragon master, thank you very much this time." Zhang Qing Baoquan Dao. "There''s no need to say thank you. However, although the promotion of the family has been solved, as Shenghong said, there are too many families like Shengjia in Heiyu, which can''t be destroyed." White night light way, turn around to leave. Xuanyan and the slaves immediately followed up and wanted to leave by night. Gu Zun, Zhu Huang and Shuihua Da Zun have no one to stop them. But at this time, the sky suddenly darkened, the sky, rolling black clouds, such as boiling water boiling, the rising sun was directly covered by thick clouds.A powerful and overwhelming atmosphere enveloped the world. All the great powers have changed color. "It''s an adult!! Here comes the Lord Just hear Gu Zun cry out, busy fall from the air, prostrate on the ground. Pig emperor that fat body is also a shiver, also hastily kneel down. The ghost bridegroom is in a fog. Shuihua looked at the sky, and his face became tense. Suddenly, his face changed with fright: "is this... " there can be no mistake, please kneel down quickly! " But the nearby morocho was also on his knees trembling. Four weeks later, people were completely confused. I have no idea what these giants are doing. The white night in the air, his face sank and he felt something bad. He immediately accelerated his speed and rushed to the exit of the black area. But at this time, in the thick black clouds on the sky, a huge hand suddenly appeared to block the sky, which directly scattered the dark clouds and suppressed the past by the roaring white night. The palm of the hand did not fall, an endless force fell from the sky. Bang! The white night could not resist the pressure, and fell to the ground in an instant, and the palm of the hand was like the God''s palm, which smashed on the body of the white night. Boom... the whole black field vibrated. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2231 The palm of the hand falls to the ground, and the force vibrates. The dark region trembled for it. What a powerful force. The souls of the whole black region were startled, and they were all aware of something. They immediately knelt down on the ground, kowtow to the ascending home, and trembled. "What... What''s going on?" "The great man is not dead, is he?" "Who is this? Is your Lord... Killed? " The slaves who wanted to follow the white night to leave here were stunned by the huge palms that fell from the sky. No one dared to fly in the air and all fell on the ground, trembling. So did Xuanyan. Zhang Qing was looking at the sky, his face was stagnant, and he said in a trembling voice, "did you say that... The one appeared?" "So... That? Who is it? " The Xuan Yan next to me shivered. "It can be said that he is the maker of the order of the black region! Far away Zhang Qing''s hard way. Although he has not been in Shenji palace for a long time, and although he has not been in the black region for a long time, he is famous for his martial arts! In the black region, most people dare not mention this name casually, because it is disrespectful to the Lord yuantakeshi. But... People don''t mention it, but they can''t help but know the name. After all, everyone exists under the rules made by Lord yuantakeshi. As we all know, Shenji palace is the founder of the order of Risheng state, but the order established by Shenji palace is very broad and related to morality and ethics. The refined rules are established by the rulers of various places. There are rules of Cangtian cliff. There are also rules of the black field. The rules of the black region were not formed naturally over time, but were made by this remote warrior. The sky was cloudless. Then I saw a huge figure behind the dark cloud. I don''t know how high and how long the figure is. It''s probably tens of thousands of meters or even bigger. It is as if the black area is a sand table on the table, and he is the person standing next to the sand table. Through the black clouds, he looks at the people below silently. He is as grand, ancient and terrifying as the creator God! He moved his arm a little, and his huge hand was moved up. A huge palm print appears in people''s sight, and the center of the palm print is the white night. He was inlaid in the earth, his skin cracked, his spirit and Qi were scattered, and he was very embarrassed. It didn''t kill him! People are in a state of panic, especially those in the black region. "Is this guy really Dacheng Xuanjun?" The pig emperor''s fat body suddenly trembled. "Did you not die after eating the palm of Lord yuanchuwu? There are two brushes in this white night Guzun also opened the cavity. The great powers were astonished, but what was even more astonishing was the action taken by the soldiers from afar. At present, the white night still represents the Shenji palace. Why did yuanchuwu suddenly attack him? Do you want to challenge Shenji palace? People''s scalp is numb and can''t understand. At this time, the white night hard to stand up, and cough. "Keep Hongbing!" Distant Takeshi issued a voice through the sky, the eyes behind the dark clouds looked directly at the white night like the sun and the moon, which was very oppressive. But how can white night yield? "If I keep Hong Bing, you won''t kill me?" The white night asked. "You are killing people in my black region, disrupting the order of my black region, and taking advantage of the reputation of Shenji palace, how can the people of Heiyu convince me if I don''t kill you?" Far away, the husky road. This voice is like the voice of the sky. People who listen to it want to kneel down and worship immediately. How strong! His face was heavy at night. The strength of this far-reaching force is simply crushing those bonzuns and pig emperors... if you fight with this person, I''m afraid Hong Bing may not be able to turn the situation around, let alone so many tigers and wolves around. We have to find a way to leave. "White dragon master, go to our Shenji Palace branch!" At this time, Zhang Qing, next to him, suddenly called out. "Shenji Palace branch?" The white night was stunned. "You are the fighting spirit Zun. You can get the protection of our Shenji palace. If you go to the branch, if you attack our branch, there will be countless armies in Shenji palace to attack the black region tomorrow. He will not dare to go far away, so you are the safest to go to our branch!" Zhang Qing was in a hurry. Hearing the sound of the white night, he nodded heavily and immediately turned around and left. Only then did the slaves react and march towards the Shenji palace. "Have you been allowed to go?" Distant Takeshi indifferent cry, the voice is still throughout the world, and then the huge palm once again toward the white night cover in the past. The white night immediately drew up his sword.to be sonorous! Abandoning the divine sword, he drew a huge sword Qi of thousands of Zhang long, which instantly penetrated the palm of yuanchuwu. But... Even if the palm is split, but the strength and prestige still disappear, continue to press. Breathing in the daytime. Dong!!! The huge palm of the hand was crushed again and covered him. Black field is another tremor. "My Lord!" Xuanyan suddenly turned back, looking at the white night engulfed by the palm, and immediately cried out. "Kill all the people related to this person. If the Shenji palace people intervene, they will be held down and do not hurt them!" "Now that I have won Hongbing, I will be invincible in the world. Even if I offend Shenji palace, I don''t need to worry. I will enter the temple and meet with the God of war, just like Shenji palace. How can I be afraid?" When the sound of magnificence rings, I can see that the palm of the hand clapping on the ground suddenly grabs out the land completely suppressed by the white night, and then grabs it suddenly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... burst from the palm of one''s hand. All the soil and stones inside turned into very fine grains of sand... seeing this scene, many people were very excited. Now the white night should have been ground into meat by yuanchuwu? However, this idea just came into being, and it didn''t last a second... sonorous! A divine light overflowed from the cracks of his fingers, and then the Tongtian sword broke his palm and cut his five fingers into ten pieces. "Well?" Far away, the pupil is frozen. But a figure rushed out of his huge broken palm and rushed directly to the huge head of the dark cloud. "How bold! You want to kill me? How can you match the ants Far away Takeshi was furious. Although the white night holds a red soldier in his hand, he still describes mole ants in front of his great power. How dare they resist when they are crushed and killed by him? Yuan Chuwu lifted his arm again, and his broken palm was miraculously healed. However, there was a layer of streamer between his fingers. The sword idea of the white night hit on the streamer and was rebounded. He held the huge palm of his hand and held it again towards the white night. The light in the palm of my hand completely surrounds the white night. If he cuts this sword, he will hit the streamer, and then rebound back and cut himself to death. How terrible! But at the moment when the palm of your hand is approaching... CLICK! The huge palm of a distant weapon suddenly turned into powder. It''s like it''s been cut by countless fine lights. "What?" All the men below were dumbfounded. When I looked at it, I found that there was a circle of gray sword meaning rippling around the white night. "This is... The intention of destroying God''s sword?" Far away, his eyes, like the sun and the moon, stare at the white night and murmur. "Yes, the next move is an eternal sword!" White night eyes awe inspiring, sword attack! Abandon the divine sword, roll out a beautiful crescent sword spirit, and penetrate into the distance, which is like a huge mountain neck www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2232 The desolate sword Qi cuts through the void and tears up the soul Qi which is as thick as mountain and sea. All the people below were wide eyed. The blow was very sudden. When the reaction was made, the sword spirit was already close to the body. Keng! The shrill voice burst out. Yuanchuwu''s strong neck was penetrated in an instant. Blood gushed from his huge neck like a pillar of heaven. For a time, blood like mountain torrents, pouring down, sprinkling on the earth, into the surging river water. "Ah?" The next Gu Zun and the pig emperor were shocked. "How could it be?" The ghost bridegroom and Shuihua great Zun are also incredible. Is that how far Takeshi was killed? They thought in horror. As the master of the black area, yuanchuwu controls the order of the black area. If he dies, the black area will be in chaos. Is it hard to say that the dark regions will change today? But just then... Hula! All of a sudden, the blood gushing out from the fracture of yuanchuwu''s neck suddenly flowed backward and poured into his neck. "Back in time?" Someone is exhaling. "No, it''s not time reversal!! It''s not even a time trick! " Muruo''s pupil shrank and he cried out, "it''s Lord yuanchewu who sucked the blood back with his neck!" Countless people gasped. Suck the blood back? Or neck? What a horror! White night was shocked. In front of him, the scene was like the back flow of time. The blood flowed back into the neck of yuanchuwu. Then his neck, which was as strong as a mountain, began to heal itself. His huge body swayed slightly, and the scar on his neck had disappeared. White night can be sure of the sword just now. It has disturbed the track of time. So how to explain this phenomenon? It''s simple! Yuanchuwu did not use the time technique, but used the soul force to reset his own blood and recover the wound! Even if it''s a wound cut by Hong Bing, even if it''s a fatal wound, he can recover by force! What a horrible body it is? "Is this the state''s top talent?" White night looks very ugly. He finally understood that such existence could not be defeated by himself! He''s better than anyone he''s ever met! He can be called the real peak, the real supreme! White night did not dare to hesitate, immediately turned his head to run. The sword of Lihuang, the sword of night, and the sword of abandoning God opened the way in front of him. The rest of the souls all prostrate on the ground, shivering. If you want to take someone, they dare not intervene. What''s more, no one has the courage to do so under this kind of prestige. "Run away!" "Help "Forgive me, my Lord!" The slaves who were released by night fled like headless flies. No one can control the anger of such great powers. The same is true of white night. At the same time, he was waving Hongbing towards his huge body, and retreated in the direction of Shenji palace. The gate to leave the Heiji palace has been sealed. He can''t escape from the dark region at this time. He can only stay in Shenji palace and wait for the arrival of the powerful one in Shenji palace. "My Lord, this way!" Only listen to Shenji Palace branch that sounded a cry. It''s Xuanyan. White night heart a joy, immediately speed up, into the Shenji Palace branch. The boundary of the division starts immediately. More than a dozen people from Shenji palace stood at the door, watching warily at the close distance. It seems that his huge body is going to fill the sky. When he moves towards this place, the scene is very shocking. I don''t know where his feet are. If he comes closer to this, the black area will shake. "Shenji palace, hand over the man, hand over the Hongbing!" As far as the sun and moon like eyes are staring at this side, the voice of the grand God comes to this place. "Lord yuanchuwu, the white night is the fighting spirit Zun and the talent of our holy state. Our Shenji palace has reason to protect him. I don''t know what he has made. You should be so angry?" The person in charge of the division stepped forward and hugged and yelled at Yuancheng. There was a tremor in his voice. Obviously, he did not face such a terrible existence. But he still chose to stand up and not shrink back. "Hong Bing! Give it up Yuanchuwu didn''t have any wordiness. He simply said these four words. Although only four words, but it is incomparably depressed, scalp numbness.Although the person in charge was afraid of yuanchuwu, as a member of Shenji palace, he was not restricted by yuanchuwu. He snorted directly and said, "Lord yuanchuwu, I am still that sentence. I am protected by my Shenji palace in the daytime, and he is also a meritorious official of Shenji palace. You can''t hurt him." This time, Yuanru didn''t speak any more. He just watched the division quietly. Although the division was the size of a teapot in front of him. White night sitting on the ground, swallowing a few pills, slightly recovered. "Are you all right, my lord?" Xuan Yan comes. "I''m fine. How are you?" "It''s not a big problem to survive." Xuanyan whispered. It''s true that there is not a big problem. The big problem can''t get here. "Wrong, I underestimated the variables. I''m too strong." The white night took a deep breath and said hoarse. But it was mainly the sudden rebellion of these slaves that destroyed his overall plan. He was ready to wait until dawn, and Zhang Qinglai pronounced a sentence. The sentence was successful. He used Hongbing to cut down his family, and then he left after killing. He acted with great vigour to make sure that he could not react to him. However, the rebellion of these slaves made him suspected by Shenghong and exposed in advance, which attracted the ghost bridegroom. I don''t know whether it is good or bad to create this situation. "Don''t worry, my Lord. Although this is a powerful weapon, I don''t believe that he dares to fight against Shenji palace. If he dares to move this branch, Shenji palace will surely be held accountable." Xuanyandao. "It''s all right, white dragon master. Don''t worry about it." Zhang Qing also came over with some herbs to cure the wounds. He was in a good mood. After all, the cancer of Shengjia has been eradicated. It means a lot to him. The destruction of his family strengthened his idea of eliminating the black area. He wants to remove all the cannibal tumors in the black area, so that the people here are no longer worried, but also the black area is clear! But white night is not as naive as these people. "We can''t stay here too long. We have to find a way to get out of here." "How can we resist it?" he said? At that time, Shenji palace will be responsible. He can throw the pot on his hands, and we can''t do anything about him. " "Where should we go Asked Xuan Yan. "Zhang Qing, you take them to heixuan auction house!" he said in a deep voice "Heixuan?" "Yes! I don''t believe Yuanru has the courage to offend Shenji palace and heixuan at the same time! " The white night lowered his voice. It''s good to be far away. But no one can cure him in heixuan auction house and Shenji palace? As soon as people''s eyes lit up, they immediately nodded and left. Of course, it''s the Shenji palace that takes them away. How dare they come here when they are awed by Shenji palace? This time, the person in charge of the branch did not object to the actions of Bai Ye and Zhang Qing. In fact, they also wanted to eradicate these malignant tumors, but there was no suitable opportunity. Zhang Qing and Bai Ye worked together to solve the problem of family promotion. These people were also happy. Although they have been immersed in the black mire of the black region for a long time, in their hearts, there is still something they have always insisted on. "You go first and go to find heixuan''s people. I''m here to hold back Yuancheng." The person in charge of the branch went down to the white night. "Good." White night nodded and got up to leave with the crowd. But just as a few people just walked out of the house... roaring... a feeling of oppression suddenly arose, and then the void collapsed, the earth exploded wildly, and the whole area completely deformed. Before they could react, they were overturned and flew out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... it exploded all around. The night was shaken out. And when he got to his feet, he found that the branch of Shenji palace had been powdered with a slap from far away. "Ah Zhang Qing''s eyes were red with blood and gave out a shrill roar. "Mr. Lin!" "Lord Linpu!" All the Shenji palace people who just came out here kneel on the ground, crying bitterly. Xuan Yan is stupid. The white night was stupefied. How dare you do it! Actually, it broke the branch of Shenji palace directly! Without any sign, it''s all of a sudden! He... Has declared war with Shenji palace! "Far away, my Lord!" People in the distance are also crazy. No one thought that mitsuke would make such a move.But see far Takeshi slowly raised the palm of his hand, the voice is magnificent shout. "If I get the Hongbing, I will be able to understand the whole world and not be afraid of Shenji palace. I will obey orders and guard Yumen. Today, I will be sublimated!" As the sound fell, he raised his huge hand again and caught him here in the white night. There was a little red dot in the heart of his huge palm. That''s the body of Lin Pu, the head of the division. Shenji Palace People''s eyes were red with blood and resentment. One by one, they pulled out their swords to avenge Linpu. But which one of their enemies can live far away? "All go!" At this time, the sound of drinking and shouting began. Zhang Qing and others were shocked. But step into the night to see. "Go to find heixuan''s man and get his protection. I''ll cover you!" When the voice fell, he opened another sword and chopped at the shield God''s palm! The sword shakes the sky. But that huge hand is more terrifying. The palm of destruction blows up all... white night knows that his own war is inevitable. He didn''t think about whether he could leave. Since far away is aggressive, let''s fight to the death! In the white night, the eyes were awe inspiring, and three Hongbing soldiers burst out together. Rustle... the blade of the sword cuts through the huge palm. But his palm was broken but not cracked. After the sword Qi swept, it healed in an instant and then shaken down. Bang! The body of the white night was shot and killed again, which shocked the whole black area www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2233 Outside the black territory. Hongmin drags the four directions xuanzhu to rest at the top of a mountain. After escaping from the Sheng family, Hong Min spent nine cattle and two tigers to pull the four directions xuanzhu out of the gate of the black domain. As usual, she was in and out. But when they left, the Dragon Seal appeared. The guards of the gate of the black area must close the gate immediately. Fortunately, Hong Min still has some treasures and bribes the guards, otherwise they can''t get out. "Where are you going now?" Hongmin vomited his turbid breath and asked the four directions xuanzhu. She did not dare to go back to the city of parting, but she did not know where to flee. "Go to the four directions of Xuantian." The four directions xuanzhu sits on a stone and says calmly. "Where is that Hong Min asked strangely. The square Xuan Lord eyebrows a pick, the facial expression is a bit unnatural. Haven''t you heard of it? Think of him, the four directions xuanzhu is powerful, the four sides Xuantian is powerful, this woman actually does not know? What a frog in the well. The four directions xuanzhu snorted coldly, and was too lazy to pay attention to the woman who jumped out of the corner. However, at this time, a group of soul people came to this place quietly. When Hong Min found out, these people had already surrounded them. "Ah?" Red min is scared to shiver all over, jump up in a hurry, urge the spirit of heaven, look at the people around with fear. "Oh, Hong Min, how fast you escaped! Let''s find it easy! " A sharp faced soul man stepped forward and squinted at Hong Min Dao. What do you want Red min trembles to ask. "What do you want? Hehe, do you have to ask? The ghost bridegroom has explained that he has to take you two back and use you as hostages, and ask the boy named Bai to hand over Hong Bing. How about that? Are you going to be caught with your hands down? Or should we use some force? " The man with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek said with a smile. Hong Min is shocked. Her soul state is not high, and the strength of these people around her is almost equal to her. If she can deal with one person, she can, however, who is her enemy? "I surrender, I surrender!" Hong Min is scared and shouts. "If it falls on them, it will surely die. If it is resisted, there will be vitality." Next to the four sides xuanzhu opened his eyes. "How can I resist?" Hong Min wants to cry without tears. "Give me that thing and give me the rest!" The four directions are the main road. "Good!" Hongmin is in a hurry to give her the diamond like thing given by the white night to the four directions xuanzhu. As soon as he got it, he immediately pressed it to his chest. Click! The diamond hit his chest and broke into powder. The powder bloomed in a strange, thick light, and then spread all over his body like lightning. People around were stunned. However, after the strong light dissipated, the four directions xuanzhu was still the same as before, and his whole body did not emit much breath. It seemed that there was no change. Hong Min is stunned. "Your prohibition has been lifted?" "It''s gone." "But... It''s no different." "If you can see through the strength of this Xuan Lord, is he still worthy of being the overlord of the holy state here?" The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. Hong Min is speechless. But the souls around him laughed. Ha ha, ha ha? Still the overlord? " "It''s ridiculous!" "You don''t pee and take care of your own virtue! Ha ha ha... " " incompetent waste, what to pack? " ... there was a lot of ridicule. Sifang xuanzhu eyebrows moved. Therefore, it can''t be blamed for those great powers who are bold and cruel when they appear on the stage. It''s really that if they don''t show their strength when they come to the stage, they will not be in awe of them if they don''t take the initiative to show their strength. For example, in front of these people, such as Hong min. "Well... Well, I know you''re the overlord, but now I''ll try to get out of here." Hong Min trembled at the people in front of her, secretly gritted her teeth and said, "since you say you will die if you surrender to them, you will follow me later and we will kill them together!" "Me and you?" The four directions xuanzhu was surprised. "Yes, keep up!" Red min suddenly burst up, directly urged the soul of heaven to take a palm toward the soul of the sharp mouth. She wanted to take advantage of its unprepared, first kill a person, disordered the enemy''s position. But... How can these people let Hong Min attack successfully? "Ha ha, you''re looking for death!"The sharp nosed man sneered and suddenly raised his hand to fight back. His soul power directly dispels Hongmin''s palm power, completely disintegrates her moves, and severely blows at Hongmin''s head. This palm goes down, even if Hong Min is not patted to death, she has to be photographed as an idiot. "Ah?" Hong Min is shocked and wants to hide, but she is too hasty. How fast is the attack on the other side. Is it over? I don''t want to die! What to do? Who will save me? Who will help me? Hong Min is trembling and desperate. At this time, she can do nothing but close her eyes. However, as soon as she closed her eyes... Dong!!! A thick and fierce pressure fell from the sky and shrouded in this area in an instant. Click! The sound of countless flesh and blood burst around. Red min Leng, the man slowly opened his eyes, but before meeting that sharp faced soul has disappeared. Instead, it was a bright rose. A blood burst out and splashed into a rose... in an instant, all four people died. Hongmin is silly, staring at everything around, and doesn''t know what happened. "How did they... Die?" Red min murmured, suddenly, she seemed to realize something. She looked around in a hurry, knelt on the ground and cried: "which adult helped Hong Min, Hongmin will never forget. Thank you, thank you very much!" Feeling Hongmin thinks that she can be saved by passing by. The four sides xuanzhu in the back looks at Hong Min, who kneels down and kowtows in front of him. He doesn''t know what to say. "Woo!" At this time, a melodious sound of the horn rang through the sky. The void vibrates gently. The sky was a little darker. The square Xuan Lord frowned and looked back at the black area of his eyes. "What''s this... What''s going on?" Hong Min jumps out of the ground. After a moment''s silence, he said in a low voice "The man... Who?" "Far away!" The four sides xuanzhu said coldly: "it''s for Hongbing that it''s for the sake of Hongbing. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad at night." "What shall we do? Do you want to save him? " Hong Min trembled. "Help? Far away is not something to be provoked! Why the muddy water? " The four directions xuanzhu shook his head, and he wanted to go. Hong Min doesn''t speak, but she looks back at the door of the eye black area. Sifang xuanzhu frowned slightly and stopped his steps www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2234 Boom! The shrill noise shook the whole black area. Look at the sky above the black field has been completely distorted, the whole sky is like a vortex, constantly rotating. The whirlpool broke up everything around him, even the void, and quickly tore away towards Takemitsu. Looking at this posture, it seems that he wants to tear his huge body into powder. But at the moment when the twisted vortex approached yuanchuwu, yuanchuwu suddenly raised his hands and grabbed and pulled at the whirlpool... a scene that made his scalp numb! The emptiness that has been twisted is flattened by the simple pull of the distant Takeshi! Countless souls kneel down to worship. Such means are immortals! Smooth out the vast sky, and then lift your palms to cover the bottom. At the bottom of the white night, his face sank, but when his palms fell, the momentum still hit him. Bang! White night was shaken out, the skin cracks all over the body, the spirit of the sky is also turbulent, as if it will be broken at any time. No, it''s hard to defeat this far-off force by relying on Hong Bing alone. Even relying on divine power, I can only reluctantly accept the move now, and obviously it won''t last long. If we continue to fight, there will be only one way to die! If there is no way back, what should we do? At night, the brain is spinning rapidly, thinking about countermeasures. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, several junctions light up in the black field. As people watched, they found that these boundaries came from the big chambers of Commerce in the black regions. Among them is the heixuan auction house. The black area is in chaos. This is the largest black market in Lisheng Prefecture. In addition to the heixuan auction house, there are other kinds of chamber of Commerce potential clans. They do not belong to the local forces of the underworld. They have a set of defense system of their own. The shops of the chamber of commerce are full of their precious goods, and they have to protect them from being damaged. Now Yuancheng is angry, and they also have measures to deal with it. These barriers can well withstand the impact of Yuancheng''s fighting, protect their chamber of Commerce and minimize the loss. Seeing these boundaries, my eyes suddenly brightened. He suddenly turned around and rushed to the front of the nearest "Guanghao" Chamber of Commerce. Guanghao chamber of commerce is not large in scale in Lisheng Prefecture, and it is an emerging chamber of Commerce. It is located in Guanghao city and founded by Guanghao Shenjun. Guanghao Shenjun also belongs to one side of the great power. Everyone will give him face. Therefore, after Guanghao chamber of Commerce was founded, heixuan auction house did not respond much. No one dared to make trouble after it had been in the black area for a hundred years. This shows the power of Guanghao God King ¡£ "Where are you going?" From afar, he would raise his hand and fan it to the white night. This time, a lot of golden prints appeared on his palm. At first, these patterns were densely distributed on the palm like ants, and then quickly merged into a square array. The array was driven by the array, and the sound of "buzz" was produced. It was very strange. But when it was close to the white night, the array suddenly stopped. Turn your head in the white night. "Ah There were countless shrill shouts in the array, and then a ferocious figure came out of it, rushing towards the white night like the tide. White night immediately turned around and cut with sword. The shrill roar of Hongbing''s sword is like a roaring beast, ripping at everything in front of him and penetrating his arm. But... Far away is too powerful. The sword of white night is not enough to kill him! In other words, the white soldiers will not be able to kill them! "Shaft, you are finished!" Far away, the sound of martial arts is magnificent. There are those ferocious figures that can''t escape at night. The huge palms directly catch the white night. The eyes of the pupils trembled. "This meeting, the white night should be crushed to death?" Ghost bridegroom sneers. "It''s not right!" At this time, the water beside the big Zun suddenly whispered. "Big Zun, what''s the matter?" The ghost bridegroom asked. Shuihuada Zun didn''t speak, just looked at it. The ghost bridegroom quickly followed his eyes and realized that yuanchuwu''s palm not only captured the white night, but also broke the boundary of Guanghao chamber of Commerce. The general buildings of the chamber of commerce were crushed by yuanchuwu''s palm. I don''t know how many people died, and the president of the chamber of Commerce was still struggling in the ruins. "It was just an accident." The ghost bridegroom has come back to God. Next second. Bang! The air of the sword rises again. Moreover, the sword spirit is even more fierce and domineering than that of abandoning the divine sword and Lihuang sword. They completely cut the palm of yuanchuwu''s hand, and then rushed out of yuanchuwu''s control at night, and continued to run forward."With the help of Hongbing, I can''t kill you by crushing your body, but it doesn''t mean I can''t take you anymore. I''d like to see how many times you can tear apart my body!" Far away, without anger, Takeshi continues to wave a huge hand over the past. He''s right. It takes a lot of soul and power to break through the shackles of far-reaching martial arts every time. It can be said that it will not be easy every time. If the Hong soldiers are sharp again, they will not have the strength to wave them. Their soul states are not on the same level, and their bodies are extremely terrible. They are full of spirit and hard work. Even if it is ten white nights, they may not be their opponents... however, the white night is persistent and continues to run away. "It''s clear that there is no way to escape, but he still refuses to be captured at night. This man is really stupid. If he gives up Hong Bing, he will not be able to spare his life! It''s ridiculous. " Here the pig emperor disdains to say. Gu Zun nearby did not say anything. Give him a break? That''s really ridiculous. In such cannibal places as the black regions, surrender or not to kill has never existed. Because of the rules here, surrender means losing. If you lose, you will die! Far Takeshi crazy waving mountain like palm to catch the white night. White night also ran away like crazy. One attack and one defense, one walk and one chase. The whole black area was completely upset by them. There''s destruction everywhere, destruction everywhere. Yuanchuwu doesn''t consume much energy. He won''t waste too much on the white night. After all, after winning the Hongbing, he still has to refine and protect the Hongbing. If he consumes a lot of energy and is taken advantage of by others, it will be bad. It''s just a fight. He feels it''s wrong. Around, countless magnates have also learned something different. They were shocked to find that although the white night was miserable after such a disturbance, the foreign forces and chambers of Commerce in the whole black region had been destroyed by far-reaching weapons... guzun''s pupil shrank and he cried out: "no, this is the trick of white night!" Four weeks of people heard the sound, heart thump for a while, cold half. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2235 "Treacherous? What''s the trick? Master Gu Zun, don''t be alarmist. " The pig emperor shivered, and then squeezed out a smile: "we are far away from you. We are young and weak at night. What kind of storm can we set off?" "He can''t make waves now, but not necessarily in the future." Gu Zun''s skinny face was full of Horror: "haven''t you noticed? The white night is luring yuanchuwu to destroy those foreign powerful clans'' big chambers of Commerce. They are forcing those big chambers of Commerce to attack! Although there are no strong men in these chambers of Commerce, there are all big people standing behind them. These people are businessmen who can''t get up early without profit. They only care about interests. Now their chamber of Commerce has been destroyed, with heavy casualties and countless losses. They will have to go far away to explain to them. " "So what? Can you be afraid of these ants? If it''s a big deal, all of them will be killed! " Pig emperor eye dew kill idea way. "No wonder you are called pig king. You are really a pig brain." Gu Zun snorted: "our black area is a big cake. The big people behind these forces all attach great importance to it. If there is something wrong with their shops, will they be indifferent? It''s true that yuanchuwu is really strong, but if these great powers come together, do you think that yuanchuwu can stand by himself? " "This..." pig emperor dumb mouth, thought for a while way: "but this white night why to do so? Mr. Gu Zun, you have also said that it will be the future for the big people behind these chambers of Commerce to investigate. What is the significance of doing so in the daytime? There''s no way to protect yourself "Self protection is not possible, but it can delay time." "What time?" "You see." Bone Zun sink the road. The pig emperor was stunned and looked into the distance, only to find that the chamber of Commerce and powerful people who had been destroyed by far-off Takeshi rushed out one after another. They get together and fly far away. One of them, who was wearing gold and silver, called out directly. "Far away, Lord Takeshi, stop it!" As soon as he said this, he moved his huge head far away, and his eyes on the sky like the sun and the moon were staring at these souls. "A group of rats, why stop me?" He shouts from afar. The sound of the grand voice is thrilling. "It''s up to us to ask you, Mr. yuanchuwu, why did you destroy my shop for no reason? Kill my servant Cried the soul. "I will kill whoever I want to kill. I am the Lord of the black region. What do I do and which round will I be criticized by you ants? Go away Far away, I''ll drink it. The sound waves soared to the sky, which made the souls'' blood boil and blush. It was as if they were far away. If they could increase their strength a little, they would have to explode and die one by one. But the soul was not afraid. "Don''t frighten us," he snorted! If you really have the ability, kill all of us, then we will see if it is bad luck! I don''t think you can cope with the siege of more than a dozen extraordinary powers in one time, even if you are strong enough? Do you want to make the black land a ruin? " As soon as this word came out, the great powers of the black region were furious. "Asshole!! Li Yuankun of Guanghao chamber of Commerce! What the hell are you talking about? " "What''s your attitude? How dare you speak to my Venerable Master in such a tone? Get down on your knees "Believe it or not, I''m going to blow you up now!" People roared with the sound of thunder, and every voice trembled. "Are you threatening me?" Yuanchuwu slightly bent down his huge head, staring at Li Yuankun with sun and moon like eyes. Li Yuankun''s body trembled slightly and his pressure doubled, but he did not loosen his teeth. After all... Guanghao sent him here. He also has some skills. "We just want to give us an account from Lord yuantakeshi!" Li Yuankun said hoarsely. "Account? Do you think I''m afraid of the trash behind you Yuan Chuwu said lightly: "today, I will seize and refine Hongbing, and integrate Hongbing with Hongbing. The master behind you is just a group of mobs. Do you want to be enemies with me? What a dream "The venerable is so confident that you can resist the master''s attack?" "Before you say this, ask your master if you can resist the power of Hongbing!" "What about Shenji palace?" Li Yuankun asked again. He frowned at the distance. "If Shenji palace is included, I think the situation is not optimistic for you? If something happens to us here, the great power behind us will be killed within ten days. The Shenji palace may be earlier. You can''t bridge with this Hongbing in only ten days, and you can''t exert the amazing strength of Hongbing. I''m afraid the situation will not be as optimistic as you think. " Li Yuankun said. Far away Takeshi was silent. As the master of the black land, the businessmen who are deeply interested in the interests of this group are thinking about what they are thinking. In fact, he already knows what they are thinking. But he didn''t tear his skin."What do you want?" Ask far away. "Two red soldiers!" Li Yuankun said in a low voice: "there are three on the white night. I hope the venerable will hand over two Hongbing to us. Then we will not be held responsible for this matter. We will even fight against Shenji palace together with yuanchuwu." "I will only give you one, and it is the night shining sword! You have no bargaining power! " Far away from taketan road. Li Yuankun''s faces are not natural. They are looking forward to the killing intention exposed by the sun and moon like eyes. They tremble and dare not say more. "Yes, just one!" Li Yuankun bit his teeth and agreed. Until then, all around understood the action of the white night. He wanted to drag the people of these chambers of commerce into the water, and let them control them. Although yuan Takeshi made a quick compromise and quickly settled the chamber of Commerce, this gap also gave the white night a chance to breathe. He swallowed some pills and rushed to the gate of the black area. "I want you to help me catch the white night and not let him escape." Far away Takeshi yelled, raised his hand again and went to the white night. Those people of the chamber of commerce immediately waved, and countless experts rushed. "Help far away, Lord. Capture the white night!" "Take the white night!" Gu Zun responded with a roar and rushed to the other side. The pig emperor is not willing to be outdone. All the local forces of the black region were mobilized. The ghost bridegroom''s face was extremely ugly. He looked at the impending white night and said in a voice, "gentlemen, what should we do now?" "We have nothing to do with us." Muruo chased secretly clenched his fist and clenched his teeth and said: "the Hongbing is exposed. Not only are they staring at us from afar, but also the emperor Guanghao. This is already the battlefield where the great powers are fighting. If we take them, we will only arouse the fury of the great powers. At that time, we are afraid that there will be no burial place for us to die!" "Damn it!" The ghost bridegroom was so angry that his whole body trembled and his teeth would be broken. This is a golden opportunity for them. If they can win Hongbing, no matter who they are, they will fly into the sky. But... They missed the chance. Once the great power falls into the hands of the giants at the level of Yuancheng, they will never contact these Hongbing again in their lifetime... "there is hope!" At this time, Shuihua big Zun suddenly uttered a low voice. As soon as the words fell, the ghost bridegroom and moroh immediately trembled after the flesh and skin. "Da Zun, what''s your plan?" Asked Moruo in a hurry. Ghost bridegroom is also looking forward to. Seeing the great statue of Shuihua gazing at the distance, he said hoarsely: "help the white night and escape from the black area!" They were stunned on the spot. Help to escape from the black land at night? Suddenly, they understood the meaning of Shuihua Dazhou. "If we capture Hong Bing here, we can''t escape yuanchuwu''s palm. But if we help Bai Ye to leave here, the situation will be different. We attack secretly, and no one can notice us. After Bai Ye escapes, we will seize the opportunity. He entangles with yuanchuwu for a while, and now he is weak. It is easy to take Hong Bing from him Like the back hand! So we still have a chance! " Shuihua is a great honor. "But it''s hard to get the night out of here!" Morrow sighed. "Not necessarily." Shuihua big Zun squinted and said with a smile, "don''t forget, although we are not from the black area, we are the people who leave the city! Outside the Hei Yu, we are more familiar with it than the local people. " "Da Zun means..." "do you know what''s out there "Out of the dark? What can we have? Is it not a lonely mountain of Tianlin? " "What happened in Lin mountain that day?" Shuihua great Zun asked. The ghost bridegroom and mora were confused on the spot. A moment later, they were shocked and shocked. "Da Zun, you... Do you want to... " no! no way! In that case, we will all die Cried the ghost bridegroom eagerly. "So far, there is no way out. Don''t you want Hongbing?" Shuihua Dazu stares at them and drinks. They were stunned and froze. "As long as it can break this situation and fight for the chance to win the Hongbing for us, we can get three Hongbing soldiers one by one, which is enough for us to walk alone in Lisheng Prefecture! I''ll ask you one last time, do it or not! " Shuihua said. The ghost bridegroom turned pale and blue. The mora chase is extremely entangled. But a moment later, he growled, "it''s done!" "Then do it!" The ghost bridegroom sees this, also no longer hesitates, gnash teeth to say."OK! We''ll act immediately! " Shuihua nodded, then turned his hand and took out a box like thing. After opening, a sound came out of the box. "Master!" "Take out my magic weapon" split sky axe "and break Tianlin mountain!" "Does the master want to put that out?" "Yes, after splitting the Tianlin mountain, attack the gate of the black field immediately, and tear the gate open for me!" "Yes, but... The boundary of Tianlin mountain cannot be torn apart by the" split sky axe ". What should we do?" The voice in the box asked carefully. The water bloom big respect closed his eyes for a moment, only then hoarse way: "human blood... Can corrode!" The voice fell, and the people around them were shocked. This is... Tianlin mountain is afraid that I don''t know how many people will die. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2236 Tianlin mountain is located outside Heiyu mountain. The reason why Heiyu mountain is called Heiyu mountain is because there is a gate leading to Heiyu on this Yunshan mountain, hence its name. Naturally, Tianlin mountain is similar to it. However, there is no gate on this mountain, and its mystery is actually in the mountain. It is said that the interior of the mountain is sealed with a fierce beast, Sansheng Tianlin! The Sansheng Tianlin has the blood of ancient times. It can swallow the sun and the moon. It also has an extraordinary fire. It can extinguish the samsara and cover the heaven and earth with ease and ferocity. Of course, for many people, this may be just a legend, but this legend has been proved! Three thousand years ago, a soul man who was passing by Tianlin mountain and wanted to go to the black region unexpectedly found this Sansheng Tianlin sealed in Tianlin mountain! As a result, the surface of Tianlin mountain was hollowed out, and Sansheng Tianlin was reflected in people''s eyes. Some people think that Sansheng Tianlin must be some kind of fierce beast after being sealed. They intend to tame it and use it. So they plan to open the seal and release Sansheng Tianlin. But these barriers can seal Sansheng Tianlin, and how can they be broken by ordinary people? Many soul people want to destroy the boundary. Some people want to tame the fierce beast, while others want to refine alchemy with its scales or forehead. It''s just. No matter how powerful the soul is, it can''t destroy the boundary. Thousands of people came, but they could not weaken the border. Until an accident, several soullers quarreled, and turned into a fight, leading to a soul of death in Sansheng Tianlin border. Covered with blood, the border makes a "Zizi" sound, like a piece of red iron poured with cold water, smoke rises, and the border is weakened slightly. Then, the state of Arizona exploded. Everyone knows that the boundary of the Sansheng Tianlin must be weakened by human blood. It''s not so much a weakening as a sacrifice! The sacrifice to the border, the sacrifice to the Sansheng Tianlin. Maybe only blood can wake up this fierce beast! So a month after the news spread, a fierce and powerful man captured 30000 innocent and weak souls and slaughtered them on the Tianlin mountain. However, 30000 people are not enough. Some people have roughly calculated that if you want to break the border, you need at least 100000 people! The soul of the news, I do not know where to rob another 70000 people, cut in Tianlin mountain, break the border, wake up Sansheng Tianlin! Roar!! After Sansheng Tianlin woke up, his roar rang through half of the state. Countless powers were awakened. Countless monsters roared in response. Vaguely, it seems that there will be another catastrophe in Lisheng. As for the strong man who awakened Sansheng Tianlin, his fate was extremely miserable. He did not tame Sansheng Tianlin at the first time. Instead, he was swallowed by Sansheng Tianlin and died in his stomach. Yes. Sansheng Tianlin''s strength is so strong that it is unbelievable. It is not sealed by the border, but a warning when it is sleeping! First, it warns the world not to disturb its vigilance! Border crossing... Can''t trap Sansheng Tianlin at all! It''s not sealed at all! Those who still want to fight Sansheng Tianlin all shrink back. Sansheng Tianlin began to commit crimes and ravaged the cities around Heiyu mountain. People are living everywhere. Destruction is everywhere. Fortunately, people from Shenji palace arrived in time to control the scene. After all, the Shenji palace has already attracted the attention of Shenji palace for the killing of 100000 innocent souls. The strong man sent by Shenji Palace this time is said to be the top talent. When he arrived, he immediately pacified Sansheng Tianlin. However, the Shenji palace didn''t fight with him. Sansheng Tianlin lay down again in Tianlin mountain and fell into a deep sleep. After this event, no one dared to make the idea of Sansheng Tianlin. Such a fierce and terrifying beast is not the activity of ordinary people at all. Those powerful families and superior magnates are interested, but Shenji Palace won''t allow it. After all, to release Sansheng Tianlin is to sacrifice 100000 souls. Shenji palace may not control whether they tame Sansheng Tianlin, but they will definitely interfere with the sacrifice of 100000 souls! so the God Machine palace specially arranged the eye liner to stare at Tianlin mountain, which is to prevent some people from killing innocent people by drawing Tianlin. But... Shenji palace will stare at those powerful people, will stare at every person who does not belong to Heiyu mountain, but will never stare at people from the city of separation and several surrounding cities! We can see that a large number of soul people quickly gather in Tianlin mountain, and the speed is extremely fast. They come from several cities, such as farewell City, Xiaohai city and yunduan city. ''s God''s palace''s Eyeliner had not yet had time to respond. They gathered on the mountain and looked at the black mountain."My Lord, are we here waiting to honor them?" "Yes, let''s have a rest first. We will be ready to receive the venerable and protect Hongbing later." "Good!" The shouts fell and people sat cross legged. Suddenly, a big axe from the mountain of Wulin, and the ghost of the man in the sky is shining. Whoa!! The dark green axe suddenly becomes huge, like Pangu''s creation of heaven and earth. It carries endless axe pressure and blows towards Tianlin mountain. "Ah The soul on Tianlin mountain was caught off guard and was killed by the axe. The stronger ones were also shocked to death. The big axe is chopping on Tianlin mountain. The whole surface of Tianlin mountain is shaking. The cracks cover the mountain. The whole mountain will burst at any time. "What are you doing, my lord?" "Are you going to kill us?" "There are just 100000 people here. Are you going to sacrifice us?" "No!! Run away The souls who survived gave out a shrill cry and ran away like crazy one by one. However, thousands of powerful souls appeared in the periphery. These are the confidants of Shuihua Dazhou, ghost bridegroom and Moro chase. They are not only powerful in cultivation, but also cruel in means. They are all fighting around Tianlin mountain. However, the strength of these people who are brought to Tianlin mountain is not high. After being shocked by an axe, they are not their opponents. At the beginning of the fight, many people died and injured, and their bodies fell from the air like dumplings. At this time, the huge and terrible axe lifted again, held high in the sky, and then fell down. "Ah One after another, the cry of sadness came and went. The whole mount Tianlin was turned into Purgatory. The mountain was broken, revealing a crystal like boundary. Inside the boundary, there was a huge fierce beast with black body and red forehead! The dead souls fall on the border one after another, and the blood overflowing from their bodies also pours on the border. The border makes a nourishing sound and begins to melt slowly. at the end of all the eyes of God Machine palace eye liner finally responded, immediately pulled out the token, to the headquarters of the news. But... It''s too late! As more and more people died, the boundary was eroded more and more thin. That motionless as if frozen fierce beast suddenly opened a pair of golden yellow eyes, staring at the bright red world. Countless souls were scared out of their wits. Sansheng Tianlin! Coming again! In the black area. The local potential clan is like a tide, flowing towards the white night. There is no way out of the white night. There is not much spirit left in him now. Even if he''s at the top of his game, it''s hard to fight against so many strong players. If I had known this, I would have seconded the matchless group. The white night vomited the turbid gas, the heart dark sigh. But it''s not that he doesn''t have a chance now. He has a little bit to take advantage of. That is greed! Now the elements of his pursuers have become very complicated. There are people from various chambers of Commerce, there are also people from the local forces of the underworld, and there are also a large number of people in loose repair or foreign regions. On the surface, they wanted to capture Hong Bing for their own sake. They don''t know about Hongbing, or they are brainwashed by the legend about Hongbing. They think that if they get Hongbing, they must be invincible in the world. They think that the reason why white night is so embarrassed is that his cultivation is too low. Therefore, if a Hongbing is thrown out in the daytime, it is bound to make these people rob the head and blood, and the number of people pursuing him will be greatly reduced. At that time, he can break through the gate of the black domain by abandoning the divine sword or the dead dragon sword and flee. But white night didn''t want to do it until it had to. After all, this is Hong Bing. He is greedy too! He couldn''t give up! But forget it! Life matters. White night will hand toward night shining sword to touch. He always leaves a way for himself, even if he enters the black area. If he lost the night shining sword, he would surely pursue him. The strongest of the three Hongbing soldiers was the abandoned divine sword, so he would not give up. Therefore, even if the white night escapes from the black region and does not throw out the abandoned divine sword and the Lihuang sword, it will not be safe. "Take a step and see a step!" The white night''s mind is in a state of mind, and he has taken off his sword. But at this time... sonorous! A flash of light suddenly emerged from the side of the void, and then turned into a huge shell, which hit and killed the gate of the black area. Boom!!Then the whole gate was torn open. "What?" The crowd was shocked. "Someone helped me secretly?" The white night also suddenly responded and rushed to the gate of the black area. "Who is it! How dare you fight against me!! Looking for death Yuanchewu was furious and roared. A sound of purge broke out from his mouth. Countless souls were shocked to death. And the void next to the gate also flew a few figures, after landing, spit blood. That is Shuihua Dazong and others. But they didn''t dare to hesitate. They suddenly got up and ran outside in a hurry. "No, they''re running away!" "Chase!" "Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you should catch them!" "Hand in Hong Bing quickly!" "White night, you can''t run away. You can''t get away with your hands!" The men were furious and headed for the outside. But at this time... roar!!!!!! An earth shaking roar came from outside the gate and rang through the whole black area www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2237 White night was shocked. He was also swept away by the shrill roar. The sound wave was so strong that he couldn''t stand steadily and fell from the air and hit the ground. Just as he was about to get up, he found that Qi and blood in his body were tumbling and people suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood. What''s going on? Who sends out such terrible sound waves? Is there anything else that can be attracted? White night looks heavy, go along with reputation. However, just a glance, he will be confused. Then look at the distance that huge Tianlin mountain, now has turned into a blood red blood mountain. The mountain is full of corpses of souls, which is very terrible. But with the shaking of the mountain, these corpses all slide into the interior of the mountain, fall on the inner boundary, and melt with the boundary. A moment later, the enchantment explodes. A huge fierce beast, which was trying to swallow the sky, rushed out. Sansheng Tianlin! It is Tianlin mountain! It''s the terrible beast that shocked the state of Lysander! The whole state of Lysander will be shaken by it... double pupils shrink at night. He has heard of Sansheng Tianlin, but he never thought that Sansheng Tianlin would appear at this time! There is no doubt that someone deliberately released Sansheng Tianlin! What is the purpose of releasing it at this time? Does... when his face changed in the white night, he suddenly turned back. However, in the gate of the black area, the shadow of countless souls was rushed out. Their appearance immediately attracted the attention of Sansheng Tianlin. The stronger the spirit, the more attention it will attract! Because it''s a Soul Eater! The last time the name released it was because of the strong soul state and strong spirit. He was the first to be swallowed by Sansheng Tianlin. Now there are so many strong people in the black region. The spirit is so strong that it can''t even compare with the city of parting nearby. Sansheng Tianlin is naturally the first to notice this one. White night immediately step a bit, toward the side to escape. And Sansheng Tianlin is already soaring into the sky, opening its huge mouth like a black hole in the abyss, and swallowing it directly. "Not good, it''s Sansheng Tianlin!" "Go back "Ah People screamed and tried to retreat back to the black area, but it was too late... CLICK! Sansheng Tianlin directly bit down the whole mountain top of Heiyu mountain. The gate of the black domain is also eaten, but the gate belongs to the nature of emptiness. After being eaten, it recovers immediately. But this bite is enough to swallow more than 4000 souls. They were held in their mouths by Sansheng Tianlin and chewed on them. At first, some people were shouting, but slowly, people could only hear the sound of bone cracking and cracking. After swallowing these souls, Sansheng Tianlin is obviously not satisfied, and is even more ferocious. He continues to search for food. The soul people in the black area were so scared that they could not rush out again. They were all blocked inside the gate. Sansheng Tianlin begins to harm the city of parting. When a large number of souls rush out of the gate of Heiyu, Sansheng Tianlin will instantly rush to the Heiyu mountain and devour it. There''s no way. The spirit of the underworld is too strong. The city of parting is attracted because of its large population. There are Sansheng Tianlin blocked, the people in the black region dare not leave at all. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately raised his sword to leave. His soul state is not high, Sansheng Tianlin is obviously not interested in him. But also rushed out of the water Huada Zun and ghost bridegroom. In order not to attract the attention of Sansheng Tianlin, they are scattered. And they are obviously prepared, everyone''s spirit is blocked, Sansheng Tianlin can''t understand them for a while. See white night want to go, a few great powers immediately urge magic weapon, speed up the speed will stop white night. "Want to go? It''s not so easy, white night, give Hong Bing out! " The ghost bridegroom raised a proud smile and squinted at the white night road. Now the white night is a lamb to be slaughtered. "Sansheng Tianlin was released by you?" Asked the man staring in front of him. "Good! Now there are Sansheng Tianlin. The people in the black area have been blocked. No one can help you! Takeshi can''t stop us, even if it''s far away! White night, you are finished The ghost bridegroom laughed. "Stop talking nonsense! First of all, let''s get Hong Bing. Then, Sansheng Tianlin''s coming into the world, many of his great powers have been disturbed, and the people of Shenji palace will be here soon. We don''t have much time! " The water flowed with great reverence. At night, they all nodded to the crowd. "Slow down!" At this time, the white night suddenly called out."We are not interested in hearing your regrets!" Muruo ran after him and killed him in the white night. At present, the white night is exhausted, and it is impossible to keep Hong Bing. This is the perfect time to kill him! But... White night is a calm face, there is no sense of panic at all. In the face of the attack, he did not even make any response, did not urge the spirit of heaven. Did you give up? Is also, this time only obediently suffers the death is the best choice! The ghost bridegroom showed a sneer and his heart was excited. If you kill white night, you can win Hongbing. With Hongbing, it will be invincible! I didn''t expect that my ghost bridegroom will dominate the state of Liszt one day! Great! Great! Ha ha ha... there are almost all people who have the idea of ghost bridegroom. But the white night is repeatedly shaking his head. "Stupid!" Two words came out of his mouth. People are all in a daze, do not know its meaning. Just then... whoosh! A fast shadow quietly fell on the side of the white night, and raised his hand. Bang! A white gas like a golden bell covers the white night. All the sharp swords, iron fists, soul strength and techniques all hit the transparent white gas, making a crisp and bright sound, but it can not be penetrated. "What?" Shui Hua Da Zun breathes heavily. Then I saw the swift shadow waving slightly. Bang! White gas explodes. People around were shaken back. "Who?" The ghost bridegroom is very angry. "Me." A light reply came. Shuihua Dazong and others are curious. Ghost bridegroom is suddenly realized, staring at humanity: "it is you this trash!" "I remember this man. Didn''t he escape before? Why are they back? " Morrow chuckled and looked scornful. "No matter, since the four directions xuanzhu is here, let him be buried with the white night." Ghost bridegroom ferocious smile way. However, when the words fell to the ground, Shui Huada Zun was so scared that he almost didn''t kneel down... "wait, what do you call him?" Shuihua big Zun shivering at the ghost bridegroom way. "Master of four directions?" Ghost bridegroom a face inexplicable way: "listen to my staff, his name seems to be this." "Four... Four directions Xuan Lord?" Shuihua Dazu turned his head and looked at the visitor. His face was pale to the extreme www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2238 The appearance of Shuihua Dazhou surprised people around. "Lord Shui Hua, what''s the matter with you?" The ghost bridegroom frowned and asked in dismay. "You don''t know this man, do you?" Morocho also asked. In fact, many people feel something is wrong. When they first met the four directions xuanzhu, they were more afraid, because there was no soul Qi flowing in his body. After careful inspection, they found that he was a waste whose cultivation was sealed. By white night this big Xuanjun level garbage seal, become a prisoner, then this guy is certainly not strong. But they were wrong. These people have never heard of the four directions xuanzhu, but Shuihua grand master has. That''s the master of the four directions Xuantian! That''s a overlord in the state of Lysander! Although he has been practicing in the four directions for a long time, asking little about the world and keeping a low profile, it does not mean that no one knows his name! Shuihua big Zun looked at the four directions xuanzhu with trembling, and prayed that this man was not the four directions xuanzhu, but a fellow with the same name. Can see the elegant indifference of the four directions xuanzhu, he is desperate. "Little... Villain, please see Lord Xuan!" Finally, Shuihua big Zun was unable to live. He suddenly knelt down and saluted the four directions of xuanzhu. This act shocked everyone around on the spot. "Shuihua grand respect! You... " " how can you gift such a waste? " "Who the hell is he?" People were astonished, questioned and angry. But SHUIHUA Grand Master ignored them all and knelt on the ground trembling. The ghost bridegroom and Moruo look at each other, and they can see the color of confusion in each other''s eyes. At this time, it was listening to the four directions xuanzhu opened his mouth. "Do you recognize Ben Xuan? It''s not too late. Master benxuan is not a kind of unreasonable person. If you kneel down to me and worship me, I won''t kill you! But there are still some punishments. I will abolish your triple cultivation later. You should have no problem? " Shui Hua Da Zun breathes heavily. After abolishing the triple cultivation, even if he did not have the soul state of the emperor of Jin, how could he still dominate the generation of bieli city? To be honest, he does not believe that this man is the xuanzhu of the four directions. After all, the four directions xuanzhu he heard was powerful and powerful, and he lived in seclusion. How could he mix up with a person who was a great Xuanjun? Although it is not easy to say that the great emperor Xuanjun is not simple, there is not even a master around the four sides xuanzhu? It''s abnormal. Shuihua was full of doubts in his heart, but he did not dare to say so. He had to hold his fist and say, "thank you for not killing." "Well." The fourth xuanzhu nodded again: "master benxuan knows that you still have doubts about me, but it doesn''t matter, because benxuan Lord will let you know that your choice is correct!" Shuihua was stunned. Don''t wait for him to talk, the morocho over there is already drunk. "Then let me see what kind of bullshit xuanzhu you have As soon as the sound falls, the Moruo''s soul chasing power explodes and turns into a gasification ship, and it kills the four sides of xuanzhu. The followers of Moruo chase are not soft hearted. At this time, they fight together to kill the four directions xuanzhu. But in the moment they started, the four directions xuanzhu raised his hand and grabbed it with a palm. Bang!! The huge gas ship burst on the spot. The ferocious force did not collapse around, but with the closed palms of the four xuanzhu, it condensed into a huge sphere and pressed downward. Click! Unable to dodge, he was directly hit by the ball, and his body burst to death on the spot The ghost bridegroom was so scared that he felt cold. Around the soul people''s brain is also a blank, all silly eyes. "I don''t even know him! A group of ignorant rats, all die The four directions xuanzhu was furious and roared directly. His voice came out, his palms pierced into the void, and he pulled the void to a sudden shock. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the void is like a raging wave, and the power of supremacy floats out of the void like a feather and touches the strong men slightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... hundreds of souls, including ghost bridegroom, were directly shocked to death, one by one. Except for Shuihua Dazong and some of his subordinates. Blood was floating in the air. It''s freezing all around. There is no doubt that the strength of the four sides xuanzhu''s terror is obvious. At this time, no one dares to question this person''s strength. At the same time, he also calls out luck and wisdom in his heart! If he doesn''t kneel down in time, I''m afraid these people will be killed like ghost bridegroomBang! The four directions xuanzhu clapped his hands. Shuihua big Zun flew out, spit blood, the spirit of heaven was injured, but quickly knelt down and worshipped. "Your Majesty is mighty!" "You''re a smart man. I don''t think you dare to draw any more soldiers now!" "How dare you." "I want you to do something." "My Lord, do as you please." The four directions xuanzhu took out a magic weapon and handed it to the white night. "Do you want me to wrap the breath of Hongbing on this magic weapon, and then give it to them and let them take it away to attract those pursuers?" White night road. "Yes, you put the breath of Hongbing on the magic weapon, and then they run to the West. If we retreat to the East, we will be out of danger." "What if the other side divides its forces? You know, there is more than one person who is greedy for Hongbing! " "I''ll take care of you." The four sides of the xuanzhu light road. A faint smile at night.. He was not surprised that the four directions xuanzhu would rescue him. He could see that although he was sometimes cruel and cruel, he sometimes attached great importance to love and righteousness. If white night was released from the shackles of Sifang xuanzhu in the black area, he would have the chance to betray white night and capture Hong Bing, because in his opinion, white night was just using him ¡£ But if the white night sent him out of the black area, and then released his shackles, it proved that white night was a man of faith. The four directions xuanzhu will not attack such people. "Although you can protect me, there are still risks. After all, when we run all the way, there will be countless great powers joining us on the way. How many can you resist?" White night shook his head. The four directions Xuan Lord''s brow sank and said, "when are you still picking and choosing? Then tell me, what can you do? " "Yes! But it needs your cooperation. " White night said, the line of sight is looking forward. The four directions Xuan Lord looked along his eyes, and was shocked and his scalp became numb. "White night, are you crazy?" "This is the best way." "Madman! You are a complete madman The four directions xuanzhu shook his hand and said angrily, "I don''t care about you! You want to die, you die! If you die, I can take care of your soldiers! " White night did not speak. The square Xuan Lord glared at him angrily and said coldly, "what are you going to do?" Hong Min beside me can''t help laughing. Is this square xuanzhu a knife mouth and a bean curd heart? "I have my own way! Let''s see what the man is going to do with the beast. " White night smiles. "You mean far away?" The master of the four directions frowned. Hongmin, Shuihua Dazong and others all look at the entrance of the black area. Boom... but the entrance of the black area suddenly exploded, and then a huge hand stretched out from it. That''s the hand of yuanchuwu. This hand filled the gate, as if to burst the gate, but soon, the big hand quickly narrowed, turned out to be as big as a normal person. At a glance, it was Yuancheng who became smaller and flew out. Sansheng Tianlin is immediately startled by the strong breath that yuanchuwu releases. He roars and swallows it here. "Evil animal! How dare you? " He was so angry that his body suddenly became bigger and turned into an ancient giant that blocked the sky and the sun again. He seized the Sansheng Tianlin. Sansheng Tianlin is also huge, but in the hands of yuanchuwu, it is like a dog. The spirits around him screamed. "Reverend, if you deal with this evil animal, we will catch the white night and capture the Hongbing for you!" Bone Zun and pig emperor, who rushed out of the black area, yelled, and rushed to this place along the breath of Hongbing. Unexpectedly, these people just a movement, far from the direct step on the crowd. Bang!! A thousand miles to the ground. Countless people were trampled to death. Real crush ants! Gu Zun and pig emperor were scared to death. "I will go to take Hongbing in person. If I am not here, no one is allowed to touch Hongbing!" Far beyond the cold path. Obviously, he can''t trust these people. If these greedy people take Hong Bing, then 100% of them will run away with them. "But if you don''t chase after me, isn''t the white night going to escape?" The bone Zun trembled. "He can''t escape!" Yuan Chuwu suddenly opened his mouth and roared. "Ah In the sky, the sky is full of colors! A thick, fierce and startling border appears around the sky. "Now we can''t run away if we want to!" Hum, xuanleng looked around. "I''m not going to run either." A strange light broke out in the eyes of the white night. Click!At this time, the crackle came out. He saw that half of his arm was eaten by Sansheng Tianlin. Sansheng Tianlin is tyrannical and continues to devour. He is actually going to bite off his head. "Evil animal! How dare you hurt me!! Look for death In a rage, he suddenly raises his fist and smashes at Sansheng Tianlin''s body. Bang!! Sansheng Tianlin''s body was immediately blasted to the ground, and the surging strength was shaking around the earth. The ground cracked and the clouds dispersed. But the next second, Sansheng Tianlin''s body burst out a fierce flame, instantly melting the arm of yuanchuwu. The heroes in all directions were shocked. In the blink of an eye, the Sansheng Tianlin abandoned the arms of yuanchuwu. How amazing? "Almost!" At this time, the dark white night murmured: "xuanzhu, let''s go." "How?" The four directions xuanzhu asked. "You hold on, I''m going to deal with Sansheng Tianlin!" Drinking in the daytime, he stepped a little and rushed over. "Do you really want to die?" The four directions of xuanzhu were confused. Can see the action of the day night, then secretly hum a: "OK, then I''ll clean up the Hongbing for you!" With that, I also fly forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2239 Yuanchuwu''s strength is unique. How can you be an ordinary person who can dominate the whole black area? Strictly speaking, none of the four xuanzhu can be a distant opponent. After all, no matter how strong the four sides Xuantian is, it can''t be strong enough to suppress the black region. Although there was a war in the black area before Yuancheng, he was dealing with some cats and dogs, and the consumption was not big, and the strength was only two or three percent. But when dealing with such ancient killers as Sansheng Tianlin, he almost took out 100% of his strength. But at the moment he is not at his best. Because he also sacrificed a part of his strength to turn out such a boundary, in case of escaping at night. Of course, such a huge border is impossible to block the way of white night. After all, there are still Hongbing in white night. Under the power of Hongbing''s sword, any border is like paper paste. But if the white night breaks through the boundary, he can lock in the position of the white night at the first time, and rush to his side in a breathing time to erase it. It''s more a red line than a border! However, before killing the white night, Yuancheng has to find a way to deal with this fierce object. "Roar!" Yuanchuwu lost his arms, and Sansheng Tianlin jumped up to break yuanchuwu''s neck. The mouth of the abyss was wide open, and the tusks were exposed, and there were strange fire packages on the fangs. If you bite it, let alone his neck, he will lose his upper body. But yuanchuwu didn''t admit defeat, his palms fell sharply, and an infinite talisman was created between his ten fingers. Rustle! Four boundaries were born in front of him, with the seals of Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. As soon as the four marks were made, the magnificent and huge virtual spirit of the four holy beasts rushed out of the mark, and fiercely attacked Sansheng Tianlin. Sansheng Tianlin was directly pushed out by the earthquake. It turned over and stepped on the ground steadily, but it split the earth. But it did not stop the offensive, but opened its mouth and spewed into the distance. Whoa!!! A thick and white flame like the pillar of heaven erupted from its mouth. At once, the distant weapon moved sideways to avoid the flame, and everything was melted, even the track of time. It''s terrible! The crowd trembled! Such terrible flame, let alone touch, even if they are close, will be born and melted. Maybe it''s far away. Lord Takeshi can have a few moves with this beast. Roar! At this time, Sansheng Tianlin roared again and wanted to rush up. Far away Takeshi was furious. "Evil animal! Do you really think I can''t subdue you? " With that, his mouth was wide open. Whoosh! Out of it flew a green mountain. The mountain rushes to the sky, spins quickly, and then turns a few times bigger. It suppresses the past towards Sansheng Tianlin. "Roar Sansheng Tianlin roars and burns the mountain again. But after the mountain was engulfed by a strange fire, it did not melt. Instead, it quickly suppressed the past. Sansheng Tianlin tries to resist. "Town!" "Town!" "Town!" "Town!" "Town!" ... far away, all the forces are pouring into the mountain. Sansheng Tianlin was defeated and suppressed by Shengsheng. said, "Sansheng Tianlin is an ancient blood vessel. It is a wild beast. It has three lives. Today, the emperor has eaten you alive, sucked your essence, and turned everything into the flesh and blood of his own!" The broken arms grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then they grab at Sansheng Tianlin. "Roar Sansheng Tianlin''s eyes are red with blood, and the scales all over his body stand up inch by inch, and the flame burst out of his body turns into purplish red! It''s horrible! Everything around it turns into steam. The distortion of the burning void. The earth was completely converted into magma. Even the sky was dyed purple. As for the mountain on its back, there were cracks, which seemed unable to bear the terrible flame. "Ah "It''s purple spirit fire!" "This flame is enough to burn through the state of Lysander!" "No... the souls around were scared to retreat and flee. Some weak people were immediately stunned by the terrible high temperature. After landing, their bodies spontaneously ignited and then turned to ashes. Gu Zun and pig emperor retreated like crazy. Even Hongmin and Shuihua Dazhong can''t get close. "Such pure purple spirit fire? This beast has some skills. "A burst of light broke out in his eyes, but he did not dare to reach for Sansheng Tianlin. After all, in terms of his physical strength, if he reaches out, his arm will be melted directly. Sansheng Tianlin''s most powerful is not its strength, but its flame, which is a well-known thing. For a moment and a half, I can''t help but see the Sansheng Tianlin! The situation seems to have stalled. But the purpose of the far-reaching force is not the beast, but the white night. If he can capture Hong Bing, he can kill the beast. The beast estimated that he would be able to get rid of his suppression in a short time. It''s time to hurry up. Far away thinking, he will close his eyes, release the atmosphere, search for the location of the white night within ten thousand miles. As long as he is willing, he can see through every flower and grass in a thousand miles. But just as he closed his eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes, and his huge palm was in front of him. Bang!! A sad and terrible air wave hit yuanchuwu''s arm. The air waves burst, and the mysterious force splashed around like colorful stars. Far away, the huge body retreated a few steps. Bang bang! The earth was rocked by his step. "Ah?" The men were shocked. "Who is coming?" He shouts from afar. "Master of four directions" A cold voice came out, and then a figure walked in the air and gazed at the far distance. "The four directions xuanzhu? The four directions of Xuantian Far away, her eyebrows wrinkled. Although he has been immersed in the black area all the year round, he has also heard of this powerful clan. "My father and your well water do not invade the river. Why do you want to move me? Are you also here to capture Hong Bing? " "No The four directions xuanzhu shook his head. "Why are you here "Stop you!" "Stop me?" He was stunned at the distance. Sonorous! At this time, a sword burst into the sky, directly cut through the sky, broke through the void, and cut the mountain over there with the Sansheng Tianlin which was suppressed under the mountain with the posture against the sky... the huge Sansheng Tianlin gave out a shrill scream, and then suddenly lay down on the ground, and the flame suddenly extinguished. "What?" All directions were startled. Far away, shock! Who is it? How could you kill Sansheng Tianlin with one sword? But see a figure quickly fell on the head of Sansheng Tianlin. And Sansheng Tianlin''s body is also at this time burst out a circle of life and death cycle of dazzling brilliance. Huaguang quickly repaired its flesh and blood, and healed its internal organs and soul. In the blink of an eye, Sansheng Tianlin, who has already died, has been reborn again! This is the power of Sansheng Tianlin, three lives! It''s just taken a life! Now it has two more lives! Just... After resurrection, Sansheng Tianlin didn''t get angry, but lay on the ground, shivering and looking at the man who stepped on his head. It''s scared! After all, this man can kill it with one sword! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2240 The number of fierce beasts in Lisheng state is endless, and so are the various kinds of animals. There is a big gap between the strength and weakness of fierce beasts, but there is one thing that basically remains unchanged. That is, they all believe in the strong. It is said that in this world of cannibalism, there is no difference between man and beast. In fact, this is true. Sansheng Tianlin is indeed very strong. It thinks that anyone who can fight will not be afraid of a war. But when it comes to a really powerful existence, it will flee, kneel down and even beg for mercy. It''s animal! No matter how strong they are, they can''t get rid of them. Now, the white night makes use of its animal nature, which makes it afraid of itself and makes it kneel down to itself. Yes. In Sansheng Tianlin''s eyes, the spirit of the white night is just as small as sand. But at the moment, the whole body of the white night is not only full of rolling magic power, but also wrapped in a layer of gray terror on his arm! This breath is the spirit of dead dragon sword! The dead dragon sword in the sky cliff shakes again. And this time the tremor became more violent. Facing the death dragon sword, Sansheng Tianlin dare not resist. In front of such an extremely fierce sword, it has three lives, even if it has 30 lives, it is definitely not an opponent! He did not dare to open his eyes and lay on the ground shivering. The pain and fear that his body had just been torn by the sword of the dead dragon still lingered in his heart. "Open your eyes!" At this time, the cold drink cry sounded. Sansheng Tianlin understands human nature and understands human language. It suddenly opens its huge eyes and looks ahead. However, the man who stepped on his head was floating in front of him. He held a dark sword in his left hand and a transparent pale white air sword in his right hand. He was staring at Sansheng Tianlin without expression. A hoarse voice came out. "Swear to me! Give your life to me!! Or I''ll kill you The voice dropped. "Roar!" The roar of heaven and earth. It''s scared! It''s scared! It''s angry! But this time it is not afraid of the man in front of him, but afraid of losing his freedom! Since its birth, it has never surrendered to people! But today this man is forcing him to bow down! It''s angry! It hurts! It won''t! It doesn''t want to be controlled! Sansheng Tianlin roared again and again, and the huge pupils were filled with profundity and ferocity! Yes. It is afraid of the man who killed him with a sword in front of him! But... It doesn''t mean it really kneels down in front of him. For freedom, it is willing to fight! Next second! "Evil animal! Don''t give in yet The man in front of him roared again, and an extraordinary and startled figure burst out of his body. As soon as the figure appeared, it actually released a thrilling magic sound! This magic sound is so exciting that even the fierce beast can''t bear it! This is the supreme secret of the white night. Just a moment ago, he lowered a Supreme Master who is good at magic sound skill in Shenji palace. And this voice, it is really shocked Sansheng Tianlin. Sansheng Tianlin stops yelling. But obviously, that''s not enough! It still has a sense of war in its eyes! It also wants to fight white night! After all, it has two lives! If it was normal, it would have run away, but for the sake of freedom, it would choose the first World War! Fight to death! It''s a headache at night. The situation is much more complicated than he thought! It''s still a brute. If it is true to fight, with the current state of white night, I''m afraid we can''t take a move from Sansheng Tianlin! The sword just now almost exhausted all the strength of the white night. So, never fight! Never give up! In the white night, he gritted his teeth, and then urged the soul of heaven. He continued to launch the formula of supreme coming. The shadow floated on his body and roared again. "Evil animal! Do you want to fight against benzun? You deserve it The roar shakes open, and the void quivers. The souls in the distance all covered their ears, shivering and retreating. Sansheng Tianlin also suddenly shrunk, but his mouth also made a roar. Its claws lit the fire! It will not give up! Now is the psychological game! Sansheng Tianlin wants to rely on his own roar to let himself not yield, to give himself some momentum, and even want to influence the white night. But the white night would not stop and roar again. "I ordered you to submit to me quickly and be loyal to me, otherwise I will surely destroy you! No reincarnation! From then on, it disappeared in this worldRoar!! Sansheng Tianlin roared and suddenly stood up. But the next second, thunder like roar from the mouth of the white night. It''s like a thunderbolt! Roar like a demon! "Kneel down!" Simple two words, exhausted the last bit of strength in the white night. And this strength is also the most powerful roar of the Shenji palace. One word for each word. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Sansheng Tianlin''s four hooves are all bent and hit the ground severely. It also quickly put his head down, no longer dare to look up, the whole body ready to move the flame also disappeared. "What?" The pig emperor in the distance was stunned. "Tamed!" Gu Zun was stunned and murmured. Shuihua Dazong and Hongmin are in the same place. "What''s the matter?" Hongminna asked. "My lord... What a man of God Shuihua big Zun trembled. Tame Sansheng Tianlin! It''s something you can''t do that you can''t do! There are such fierce animals to help! Who else dares to offend the whole state of Lysander? And the biggest benefit is that Sansheng Tianlin''s innumerable natural materials and treasures! What''s more, why can Sansheng Tianlin regenerate itself three times and have three lives? This is also the secret that countless souls want to know! If we can have more than three lives, we can do it! This is why countless great powers have to release Sansheng Tianlin even though they have killed 100000 innocent souls. It''s not just a powerful bodyguard! It is a treasure house that has not been opened yet! All around him trembled. Attention! Everyone knows that today''s events will shake the state of Liszt! The white night fell slowly from the air, stepped on the ground, and walked forward without expression. Sansheng Tianlin immediately put his head on the ground. It did not dare to breathe, for fear that it would blow into the night. At this time, Sansheng Tianlin was frightened and respectful to the white night, such as treating the gods. But see white night stretched out a hand, pressed in its nose. And then. Whoa! There are a lot of flames on the back of Sansheng Tianlin. However, these flames seemed to have no temperature. They leaped and burned, and then quickly turned into patterns. They were suddenly bright and dark. Then these flames were twisted into a rope, moving along the body of Sansheng Tianlin, moving towards its head, and then following its nose, it disappeared into the arm of the white night. At this point, Sansheng Tianlin succeeded in recognizing the Lord. White night let go. "Roar Sansheng Tianlin sends out the roar of tearing heaven and earth. The sound shakes the sky and shudders the state of Lysander. It seemed to announce it to the world. And it seems to be pouring out its unwillingness. But it doesn''t matter. From today on, it will lose its freedom! "At last." White night vomited a breath, feeling the body of Sansheng Tianlin left a touch of mark, a smile on his face. This mark is linked to the lifeblood of Sansheng Tianlin. As long as the mark is destroyed in white night, the two lives of Sansheng Tianlin will die out directly. However, such a strong hitter, white night will not take it casually. And he was really interested in the three lives of Sansheng Tianlin. Now it''s better to solve the problem of long-range weapons first! White night thought and turned around. Whoosh! A figure suddenly swept over, hit hard in the white night not far away. Bang! The ground trembled, the dust was flying, and the cracks were spreading. The white night stepped back two steps, looked at the eyes, only to find that the figure is the four sides of xuanzhu. "Are you all right?" White night asked. "Are you... Are you done? If you don''t help, Ben Xuan will be killed! " The four directions xuanzhu got up with a disheartened face, but before he finished speaking, the huge fist of yuanchuwu came down again and roared at him fiercely. The four directions xuanzhu breathed tightly and immediately waved his arms toward the air. Bang! A seven Xuan shield appeared, blocking the mountain like fist. But the power of distant weapons is too strong. It''s all in vain. Although the four directions xuanzhu has lifted the shackles, but his power has been suppressed for too long, which leads to poor soul pulse and poor state of heaven and soul. He can only play about 70% of his strength, and can''t get the upper hand against Shangyuan''s martial arts! "HelpThe four sides xuanzhu''s arms trembled, and the spirit of heaven urged him to cry out. "Hold on a little longer!" The white night shouts, then toward the Sansheng Tianlin nearby to make a look. "Roar Sansheng Tianlin is furious in an instant and rushes toward the far away. Far away, he quickly catches Sansheng Tianlin. However, Sansheng Tianlin has a big mouth, and emits countless flames, which directly penetrates yuanchuwu''s arm, and then bumps it away and tangles with it. The four directions xuanzhu stood up and looked at Sansheng Tianlin with an incredible face. "Did you really take the beast down?" He''s all over the place. "It''s simpler than imagined, and harder than imagined. Anyway, it''s a success." White night laughs. "You are a madman." The four directions xuanzhu couldn''t help but smile bitterly. A serious person like him doesn''t laugh very much, but this white night action really broke his three outlooks. "If I were not mad, I might not live to this day!" Said white night, shaking his head. The four directions xuanzhu was stunned, but also read the profound in his eyes. Sometimes, if you don''t do something crazy, how can you survive? "Let''s go!" "Now you''ve taken over Sansheng Tianlin, and I''m here. I''m here. We''ll leave and he won''t dare to move again." "Go? Why go? " The white night asked. Square Xuan Lord brow a frown: "do not walk to do why?" However, the white night gazed at the far distance, and his sight fell on the black field beside him, and said faintly, "you say, if we take the black area... What will happen?" As soon as the words came out, the four sides xuanzhu''s heart suddenly jumped. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2241 Capture the black domain? What a crazy idea! That''s what white night thinks! "No! Never Come back to the God immediately. "Why?" The white night asked. "The complexity of the black field is not as simple as you think! You think you can take control of the underworld if you kill yuanchuwu? You are too simple, this place is complicated, far and clear, although the surface is the master of the black area, but in fact, he is just a spokesman! Even if you get rid of him, those potential clans in the black area may not convince you, and the great powers hidden in the black area may not agree with you, and even you will be retaliated by them! Therefore, it is impractical and extremely difficult to capture the black territory! " The four sides of xuanzhu drank with a deep voice. After all, he was a overlord and knew much more than the night. This place is not as simple as it seems. The white night touched his chin and thought. After a moment, he nodded gently: "you are right. It''s really too hasty to do so rashly. Moreover, the black region is related to the interests of many powerful clans and great powers in the state of Richmond. If I really kill Yuancheng, I will offend many people. If I really want to capture it, I still need to be prepared." "What''s more, many people from the great energy palace and Shenji Palace are rushing towards this place. You have Hongbing and tamed Sansheng Tianlin. You are not suitable to stay here any more. You must leave! Otherwise, there will be trouble. " "Go? Simple! But don''t you think it''s too unwillingness to leave like this? " "What do you want?" "If you offend yuanchuwu, you can''t be soft hearted. He is so cruel that he will retaliate against me in the future. I like to cut off the roots. But you also said that killing him is useless. So, I can always abolish his accomplishments?" The white night is light. "I think you are crazy. It''s more difficult to abolish his accomplishments than to kill him!" The four directions xuanzhu couldn''t help it. The white night did not say a word, but stepped forward and rushed towards the far away. Although his spirit is not much, although he has been very weak, but he is still incomparably determined. "Madman! How on earth have you lived to this day The four directions xuanzhu couldn''t help scolding. But it''s useless. He hesitated again and again, but at last he snorted and rushed forward. But when he wanted to help him in the white night... WOW! A snow-white flame burst out in an instant, and like a large net, towards the distant Takeshi that huge body wrapped. It is the original flame of Sansheng Tianlin! It weaves these flames into a net, forcing the retreat of far away weapons! "Five elements spirit Gang clothes!" There was no way to retreat from the distance. When he roared, he offered his magic weapon and soul power. Then he saw a gorgeous streamer in his body. When he looked carefully, he saw that the streamer was just a piece of clothing as thin as a cicada''s wings. It is gently shrouded in the terror of distant Takeru''s body. The five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth twinkle on the clothes, which is very beautiful. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the terrible fire net of Sansheng Tianlin falls and touches the five element spirit Gang clothes. The two forces collide with each other, collide with each other and smile at each other. But obviously, Sansheng Tianlin''s flame power is stronger. But he didn''t take care of the flames any more. He suddenly raised his huge hand and grabbed at Sansheng Tianlin. PATA! Sansheng Tianlin''s head and body were immediately seized by yuanchuwu. "Evil animal! You have three lives! Now that you have been tamed, you have only two lives left. Then the two lives will be taken away by Ben Zun!! See me tear you in two Yuanchuwu roars, crazy driving force, pulling Sansheng Tianlin''s body. Roar!!! The fire on the whole body was burning, and the whole body was burning. The fire immediately burned the palm of yuanchuwu. But the powerful healing power comes over, and heals quickly after melting! A few back and forth, the far away hand has not yet turned to ashes! This is a contest between destruction and regeneration! "Good chance!" The four directions xuanzhu''s eyes lit up, and immediately locked in the far-reaching spirit of heaven. He jumped forward and killed him. But just as soon as he moved... whoosh! A dry gray streamer suddenly burst out, and instantly penetrated the far-reaching spirit of heaven. Bang! Bang! Dong... far away, Wusong opened the Sansheng Tianlin, and his huge body kept retreating and finally sat on the mountain of Heiyu. "What?" "Reverend!" "My Lord!" The distant guzun and the pig emperor were shocked. The soul of the far-reaching sky has been pierced!What does that mean? This means that even if the spirit of heaven is not destroyed, his cultivation will be greatly reduced! "Roar!" Three lives of the Tianlin fell on the ground, but suddenly a flutter and climb up, then to run further into the far and open arms. "Come back!" A low drink in the night. Three life Tianlin immediately stopped, looked back at the white night, and then reluctantly returned. White night looked at the gate of the black area, and my heart was startled. The four directions Xuan Lord said exactly, the strong man in the black area really not only far from the martial arts one! This is the best time to kill yuanche martial arts. With the strength of three life Tianlin and the four party Xuan Lord, he will surely die with his Hongbing. But I believe that yuanqiwu will be saved by the several masters in the black area. They don''t want to show up now, but if forced to appear, then they are likely to hurt the killer on the night! Once the three life days Lin turns back, these breath disappears without trace. "Your name is white night, right?" Far away from the weapon covered the wound on the spirit of the sky, the sun and moon like huge eyes stare at this side to ask. "Yes." "I will remember your injury, and the Lord will return it to you!" Far from the road of hoarse. Although his words were quiet, everyone could feel the grudge in his heart. "There will not be a chance." Looking at the distance of the eyes in the night, he said, "next time, the black field will change its master!" Then he jumped up and left. No one stopped. And in the white night and other people leave, around the impact of the thick and fierce shock of energy. The Shenji palace people also finally arrived. "It''s the breath of the white night!" There is a divine machine palace people identified! "Stop him!" "OK!" A group of the divine guards rushed out of the line. "Stop!" An old man drinks and shouts. "My Lord!" Those people step in and fight. "Let him go, and we can''t stop him!" The old man sank and drank, then looked at the broken mountain of Tianlin, and said hoarsely, "go and deal with the situation over the black area. In addition, he immediately reports to the above and requests more Shenji guards to be sent to the Cangtian cliff." As soon as this was said, the people were stunned. But they didn''t ask more and again. "Yes, my Lord!" The old man took a breath and looked at the distance. "Now, I''m afraid nobody can stop this guy..." I will not stop this guy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2242 There are Sansheng Tianlin, and no one dares to pay attention to them in the daytime all the way, and there are four xuanzhu following. Even those powerful and powerful people have to weigh it. The white night lies on the back of Sansheng Tianlin, with Xuanyan and Hongmin heading for Cangtian cliff. "This trip was a surprise and no danger. At night, I was able to help you in this way. Can I go back to the four directions of Xuantian now?" The four directions Xuan Lord stopped and said faintly. It''s not far from Cangtian cliff. White night knows that he is embarrassed to send himself to the sky cliff, so he is too shameless. "Of course, thank you all the way." White night hugged. "Well, thank you? Can I get rid of it with a thank you? " "White night, you don''t think I helped you, just want to be friends with you. What''s your identity? You don''t deserve to be friends with Ben Xuan. " "Yes, yes, yes..." the white night laughed bitterly. "I just don''t want to break my promise. Since you let me go, I will certainly protect you. But now that we have fulfilled our respective promises, we will not owe each other. From now on, you and I will still be enemies, and I will still try to draw on your Hongbing. I will not show mercy to you any more! Be careful "Good, good, thank you for reminding me." "Don''t talk nonsense. Master benxuan is gone!" As soon as the four directions xuanzhu swung his sleeve, he would leave. But after a few steps, he suddenly seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, yuanchewu has suffered a great loss this time, and he will never give up. Although he has not left the underworld for a long time, he will surely seek revenge on you this time. You should pay attention to it." "I know. I''ll keep an eye on the black field." White night nodded. The four directions Xuan Lord snorted again, then swept his eyes and said, "do you want to stay here or follow me?" Red min Leng Leng Leng, looked at the white night, and looked at the eyes of the four xuanzhu, rushed to the past. "Let''s go!" Four sides Xuan main cold way, then feet a stare, into streamer flying shuttle in the distance. Hong Min catches up. After a while, they disappeared. "This guy, it''s better to get along with than I thought." The white night smiles and turns into the sky cliff. Xuanyan several people in the sky cliff raise injury. They are not homeless people. This time, they are lucky to escape from the black area, so they will return after their injuries recover. White night doesn''t keep them. Heixuan auction house. "Thank you very much, white dragon master. It''s been a long time." Er Fu comes with a smile on his face. He had already known that the white night was not only a butcher, but also an uproar in the black world. "I hope Yuancheng won''t put me on the wanted list." White night shook his head. "It''s already on it." Er Fu handed him a letter. White night opens, inside is his name, and has already been suffused with light. "It''s so far away. It''s so fast." "Don''t worry, even if you hang up your name, no one dares to trouble you." Er Fu smiles and looks out. But next to the huge Cangtian cliff, there is a big mountain which seems to be cast by steel. That''s Sansheng Tianlin. There are Sansheng Tianlin. If you want to kill white night, you should think about it carefully. Countless souls from the sky cliff could not help but look at this ancient beast. As far as they are concerned, these fierce beasts are only seen in books. They dare not dream so close. The next days were relatively quiet. Although everyone knows that Bai Ye has Hongbing in his hand, the fact that Sansheng Tianlin was taken over by him has been spread all over the state. So the state of Lysander was shaken. And until this moment, countless people finally began to pay attention to the owner of the Cangtian cliff, the man called white night. After the end of the first World War in the black region, the white night was closed. The fight with yuanchuwu made him realize a lot, and his soul state was also improved, and he directly entered the period of bone fading. The period of bone loss is of great importance to the soul. If there is perception in the period of bone fading, and grasp the perception to make a breakthrough, we can successfully enter the realm of immortal xuanhuang. But if you don''t seize the opportunity to break through in time, if you don''t do well, you will return to Dacheng Xuanjun state, and all previous practices will be wasted. The period of Jin emperor is similar to the period of bone loss. These two soul states are of great importance to the soul. And these two soul states are also a great test for white night. After entering these two realms, ordinary souls can quickly advance to the realm of xuanhuang with their extremely fast training speed.However, due to the special nature of the soul, the promotion speed is extremely slow. I''m afraid that the bone fading period is easy to fail. The white night vomited the turbid gas, the eyebrow is some melancholy. He walked out of the hall and strolled in the sky cliff. Qu Jiyue seemed to be waiting at the gate of the temple. Seeing the white night coming out, he immediately grabbed his hand and entered a small room. "Why?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "Wait here for me!" Qu Jiyue pressed the white night on the chair, her face was very serious, and then ran away. White night is a little curious. A few months later, he took out the ring from the dish and put it on the table. "Did you do it?" "Eat it." Catch the silent moon and smile. At night, I was confused, but I picked up my chopsticks and tasted it. "How does it taste?" "Very good." The corners of his mouth gave a light puff at night. These are very good ingredients. As long as the cooking techniques are unique, the energy in the ingredients can be released completely. Eating by the soul is good for the soul pulse, blood and even the spirit consciousness. It''s just that the cooking technique of catching the moon needs to be improved. Capture Ji Yue seems to have insight into something, grab the chopsticks of the white night, and put a piece of meat into the small mouth. But before she had a second bite, she vomited. "In fact, the taste is still very distinctive." White night some embarrassed way. Qu Jiyue opened his mouth and then sat down on the chair. "Do you think I''m a failure?" "Why do you think so?" "I want to help you, but I can''t help anything. I want to repay you, but I can''t even cook a meal." Capture Ji Yue dejected way. White night slightly a Leng, dumbfounded with a smile: "in fact, you have done very well, everything has a gradual cycle process, do not belittle yourself, to find your own advantages." "Don''t comfort me." Qu Jiyue sighed: "I can only try again next time... I heard that sister Qi Mei''s cooking is good. I''ll go to learn from her later. You wait. Next time I''ll make you praise my food." "All right." White night bitter smile. Good luck! At this time, the door was knocked, followed by Huang Yao''s voice. "Dragon master, there is a man named Zhang Jin outside asking to see you!" "Zhang Jin?" White night eyebrows a frown: "who is this?" "This is the disciple of Zizhu Pavilion! Has someone come from the temple of the Supreme God? " "Tell him to wait for me in the hall." "Yes." Huang Yao ran down. "You also go with me, you are the disciple of Mo Ziyun!" Get up at night and walk outside. A moment later, a soul dressed in purple bamboo Pavilion entered the cliff hall. "Meet the dragon master, younger martial sister Qu, are you here? That''s great. I hope you''re OK! " After Zhang Jin''s salutation to Bai Ye, he sees the capture of the moon, and immediately his eyes brighten. "Brother Zhang, you are all right. Master, how is her old man? " Capture the moon with a complicated face. "Master is very good and miss you very much. It''s just that after that incident, it''s not convenient for master to mention you in public." Zhang Jin hesitated and said. "Oh..." Qu Jiyue is a little lost. "Zhang Jin, what are you here for?" Ask in the daytime. Zhang Jin hugged his fist, then said solemnly: "Lord white dragon, Zhang Jin is here to ask the white dragon master to come and save me the Supreme God Temple!" With that, Zhang Jin knocked his head on the ground. Qu Jiyue was startled. The white night frowned. "What''s the matter?" "The Shentian temple is being watched by several thieves and is about to be destroyed. The clan elders have nothing to do, the hall master is closed, and our disciples are helpless. Zhang Jin braves to ask Lord white dragon for help to help us overcome this difficulty." Zhang Jin was very excited. Catch the silence of the moon and breathe hard. Although qujiyue and Baiye are no longer in the temple of supreme God, qujiyue still has feelings for it. Although the temple of supreme god can''t compare with Shenji palace, it still has its inside story. Besides the transcendental powerful families such as the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace, there are not many people who can move them. "Which potential clan wants to move the temple of God?" White night frowned and asked. "Giant god gate." Zhang Jin hesitated and spat out the three words. As soon as the voice fell, the white night fell into silence. He has heard of the potential clan of the giant god gate, and even he is familiar with it. According to the data collected by Er Fu, the gate of giant gods is a clan on the surface, but in fact, it is closely related to the dark king Dynasty.But it''s not just the dark door that dominates a dynasty. Otherwise, it does not have so much energy to force the temple of God to be so helpless. White night had considered moving the giant god gate, because there were twelve spirit mines under the giant god gate. These twelve spirit mines are very fat. If you have one of them, it will be enough for a medium-sized powerful family to eat for tens of thousands of years. How many potential clans have been able to make the idea of the spirit mine, but there are too many powerful people in the giant god clan, and they have the support of the dark Dynasty. Even if people want to, they can''t move these mines. Bai Ye also planned that with his current strength, it was not enough to move these spirit mines, so the plan for the giant god gate was put on hold. It never occurred to me that the giant god gate didn''t think about guarding the twelve spirit mines. Instead, he made trouble by himself... "who asked you to come to me?" The white night asked. Zhang Jin was slightly stunned, and then slowly said, "I myself." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2243 After the incident of confession night and holy heart king, the relationship between the supreme god temple and the white night has become more strange. It is forbidden to talk about white night inside the door. After all, strictly speaking, the white night belongs to the rebellion of the supreme god temple. But this is only in the eyes of many elders. The disciples don''t think so. We should know that the white night made great efforts to turn the tide in the battle of the clans and defeated many strong men, making Shenji palace turn the corner and save the danger. Later, he broke through the conspiracy of the dark Dynasty and helped the building to fall. Although many disciples hate the cruelty of white night in the temple of God, the strong are always respected. Zhang Jin is a fanatic admirer of white night. In his opinion, such things can only be solved by night. Therefore, he came to the temple secretly and asked for help at night to save the temple of God. "You go back." White night vomited breath, light says. "Why?" Zhang Jin was stunned. "Because I have nothing to do with the temple of God." White night shook his head. "But... Elder martial brother, nine elders, they miss you so much! We all miss you very much and look forward to your coming back... " " Zhang Jin, go back. " White night interrupted his words and waved again: "Huang Yao, send him away from the sky cliff." "Yes, dragon master." Huang Yao comes in. Zhang Jin opened his mouth and stopped talking. He could see the plain look of the white night. Finally, he swallowed the words from his throat into his stomach. He respectfully saluted the white night and turned away. The moon sighed. She knew why white night refused so simply, because it was only Zhang Jin''s personal will. In fact, the white night is to help God''s temple. After all, in any case, many of the current unique skills of white night are learned from the temple of God, especially in the ancient library, where the skills can be said to have a qualitative change. But he couldn''t agree. Because the people in the temple of God didn''t recognize him, he didn''t need to stick his hot face to his cold butt. A moment later, Huang Yao came back. "Are you gone?" "Gone." "Oh, there''s still our eye liner over there." "Yes." "Send more people to mark the giant god gate. If there is any disturbance, let me know at the first time. In addition, strengthen the defense of Cangtian cliff recently." "Yes, dragon master." Huang Yao hugged his fist and went down. When she hears the sound, she looks surprised. "White night, are you going to help the temple of God?" "No White night shook his head: "I have no obligation." "Then why did you send someone to stare at the giant god gate?" "Because it''s also an opportunity for me." "The giant god gate is the man of the dark Dynasty, that is my deadly enemy. The people of the dark dynasty would like to devour me alive, especially after I took away the Hongbing of Zhongyan, they should attack me soon. In this case, why don''t I strike first?" Capture the silence of the moon, this suddenly realized. A few days later, a more explosive thing covered the Sansheng Tianlin incident. The headquarters of heixuan auction house in Lisheng Prefecture, two pieces of Hongbing will be put on the shelves soon! Yes. Not one, but two! Two of them. It''s the crack spear and the prison sword! As soon as this incident happened, the whole state of Richmond was a sensation. Innumerable powers are pouring in, and countless powers are ready to move. In addition to the deliberate publicity of heixuan auction house, this auction can be described as a huge and unprecedented scale. White night believes that the people of the dark Dynasty will never miss this opportunity and will definitely go there, but it is the headquarters of heixuan auction house. No matter who is there, they dare not be presumptuous. After all, it''s not Cangtian cliff. White night did not go. Because he knew that heixuan auction house could not sell these two Hongbing. They were just a gimmick. During this time, he has been actively preparing to deal with the affairs of the giant god gate. White night was originally considering the transfer of matchless group, but heixuan auction house had to deal with this unprecedented grand auction. Heiyuan and others must be busy, so they gave up the plan. After all, er Fu is a human spirit. Seeing that Bai Ye has been asking him about the giant god gate recently, he knows that Bai Ye wants to fight against the giant god gate, so he leads him to the inner hall of the Cangtian Cliff Branch. I saw a line of attendants coming, will be a bronze box placed in front of the white night. "What is this?" Asked the white night. "Magic weapon!" Er Fu said with a smile, "it''s a magic weapon to deal with the giant gods." "Oh?"White night went by and opened the box. But see inside is a steel ball, about the size of the eyeball, each steel ball has orchid marks, very delicate. "The people of the giant god sect are specialized in cultivating their bodies. Each of them has a body that can not be damaged by King Kong. Most of the disciples'' bodies have reached the star world body, and there are not a few Brahman fighting bodies. No one knows how far the giant god sect leader''s physical body is, but it must be the body of a shoulder God. Ordinary swords can''t be cut off. White night, although you have Hongbing It can be broken, but you can''t kill so many people in jushenmen with just two swords. But it''s not the same if you have these "broken spirit beads". You can take them with you and destroy the giant gods easily Er Fu said with a smile. White night quietly watching these things, seems to be aware of something, light said: "you can have so many broken Gang beads in this branch?" "Of course, we don''t have so much stock in this branch. I collected it from all branches all night." "It seems that you are prepared." White night shakes his head a smile: "how much money sell me?" Erfu held out three fingers: "three spiritual mines!" "One!" "Two spirit mines!" "One!" "White Dragon Lord, are you too greedy?" "If not, I can do it." White night put down the beads and turned to go. "Oh, no, don''t go, just one!" Two blessing busy way, a face helpless way: "you this person how so stingy?" "The craft of these things is not difficult. In addition to the production technology, the production cost is low. If you have made money in a spirit mine, is it me or are you greedy?" Shake your head at night. Er Fu was stunned and laughed: "OK, OK, I can''t hide it from you! Just one. " In fact, in Er Fu''s mind, a spirit mine has already made a profit. But the nature of the merchant told him to be more. After all, no business is without fraud... "in fact, I can give you two seats." Just then, the white night suddenly added a sentence. "What are the conditions?" The white night was silent for a moment before it made a sound: "Purple River!" "No way!" "Really?" "Let me think..." let me think about it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2244 Compared with the so-called "black chamber of Commerce" in Lihao, the so-called "black chamber of Commerce" is not the largest. In fact, the reason why these small chambers of commerce can survive is that the heixuan auction house has slightly loosened its hands and leaked some oil and water from the fingers. Otherwise, with the strength of heixuan auction house, they can completely monopolize the whole market. But they were smart because they knew that if they did, they would be enemies of the power of the whole state. They understand that nothing can be done absolutely. There is also a reason why heixuan auction house can become the first in the state. And the reason is very simple, that is resources. Heixuan auction relies on countless resources. Heixuan auction house has a long history of development. In this long history, they have seized one and another rare and rich land of resources in the state of Lisheng. Among these resources, there are spirit fields, spirit mines, plains suitable for the growth of fierce animals, and rivers full of rare elements. What is the most important thing in business? That''s money. With these rich places, the heixuan auction house did not lack money at all, so they expanded the auction house to various parts of the state. Among them, the so-called Zihe River is a very important resource in heixuan auction house. According to legend, in the Western jurisdiction of heixuan auction house, there is a unique river. This river only appears two days a year. After two days, the whole river will dry up directly. The river water of this river is not unique. Drinking it directly can not bring any unique increase to the soul. However, if it is refined and refined for seven to forty-nine days, it will become a valuable Purple River. Zihe River is extremely precious. Every year, it is one of the finale of heixuan auction house. It will only be auctioned in the headquarters. The water of Zihe River can only be quenched to one cup every year, which is extremely rare. It is one of the most precious treasures that the great powers are competing for. It is impossible to get this kind of treasure with the authority of Er Fu. But when it comes to lingkuang, Erfu is naturally moved. "I''ll ask for instructions from above." "Er Fu deeply sucked in his mouth and said," the top should agree, if you take two spirit mines for exchange. " "I want a ton of Purple River." At this time, white night added another sentence. "You''re crazy!" Two blessings lost their voice and cried out. "One drop less than I said." "You just... I''ll ask the top for instructions first. It''s up to the top to decide whether it''s OK or not." Two blessing and one bite, shake hands to leave. The white night called Huang Yao and asked him to go to the four directions of Xuantian. Since we want to fight against the giant god gate, the more strength the better. The strength of Sifang Xuantian can not be underestimated. If we leave aside the dead dragon sword, the current Cangtian cliff is still a child in front of Sifang Xuantian. The four directions xuanzhu agreed. However, he also wants to share a share of the five spirit mines. White night refused. Because the four directions Xuantian will not attack the giant god gate, but choose to support the white night. If this is the case, then their efforts are not much. They can sell people at most in the daytime and give them two seats. The four directions xuanzhu is not a fool. He still knows something about the energy behind the giant god gate. He dare not provoke such a huge thing, so even if he wants to do it, he has to do it secretly. White night is a broken pot, which will fear the dark Dynasty. Soon, there was a response from Erfu. The headquarters of heixuan auction house agreed. A ton of Zihe River will be transported to Cangtian cliff in three days. Heixuan''s auction agreed to be so happy, but let the white night some doubt whether the Purple River is really as rare and precious as the legend. "You want so much Zihe River, can you finish drinking it?" Looking at the purple river which is piled up in front of the white night, er Fu can''t help being sour. "Not to drink." "What is that for?" "Take a bath." "Take a bath?" Er Fu almost didn''t vomit blood. Such a precious Purple River, how could you take a bath at night? What a monster! A loser! Two blessings scolded secretly. But in the daytime, I took a bath with the purple river. The reason why it is very similar to the purple river water is that it has the same characteristics as the purple river water. It is said that the dragon gold mud is the blood mud of the dead body of the ancient dragon. The energy contained in it can no longer be described by words. In the ancient library, such a unique quenching method was recorded. It is mainly made of dragon gold mud, supplemented by three corpse flowers, Aihu water, forgetting Yao stone powder, Tianhe fish bone and other materials. After blending the dragon gold mud, it is applied on the body, completely wrapping the body, so that the body can enter the realm of immortality and immortality.In addition to allowing the body to grow to an extremely horrible level, this method also has an advantage! That is to break all the shackles in the flesh for a short time! Yes. If there is dragon and gold mud in it, the white night can break through the bone fading stage instantly and enter the realm of immortal xuanhuang. It''s just... the blood mud of the ancient dragon corpse... Where should we find it? I''m afraid even heixuan may not be able to find such a rare treasure, right? This will change everyone will die, but the white night is not necessarily. After studying Longjin mud, he found that the characteristics of Zihe River and Longjin mud are very similar, so he wants to use Zihe River to replace Longjin mud. Although the energy of Zihe River can''t be compared with that of the dragon and gold mud, it can not give the immortal body of the God in the white night, but it can help him break the shackles and cross the bone fading period ahead of time. The spirit of white night is special and his promotion is slow. However, every time his soul is promoted, the increase of his strength is against the sky. So these purple rivers are very important for the white night. He drained the water from the inner hall and poured the Purple River into it. Then he started the boundary of the hall and stepped into the pool water to meditate. Catching the moon came, saw the white night in practice, dare not disturb, back out. The rest of the people came to find the white night and were blocked by Huang Yao. Three days later, when all the purple liquid in the pool turned gray, the white night opened her eyes and stood up again. At the moment, his skin is suffused with a burst of Amethyst like light, extremely good-looking, and his eyes have become more and more monstrous up, the chest of ten Heavenly spirits all lit up, shining, like ten suns. All the energy of Zihe River has been absorbed by him and turned into a stagnant water. And he also successfully broke through and officially entered the realm of Immortal Emperor xuanhuang. "Congratulations to dragon master!" Huang Yao at the door responded and immediately clasped his fist. "Well." White night nodded: "I shut up for a few days?" "Three days." "What happened?" "Miss Qu and master Moqing have come to see you. Lord Ji has listed a recent statistics of longjue''s affairs. Please have a look." Huang Yao took out a piece of paper with halo from his arms and handed it to Bai Ye. White night took it and scanned it. After being destroyed by the people of Xuantian in the four directions, Bai Ye had to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to rebuild it. What he is worried about now is whether it is better to put the Tianxun array in Outland or to place it on the Cangtian cliff? Outland has countless manpower, and the place is large enough for array deployment, but the defense is not enough. Cangtian cliff has black Xuan seat and Shenji palace garrison. It can''t dare to invade, but the place is not enough, and the array can''t be set up much. The night vomited. "The project of the heaven punishment array will be suspended for the time being, and the defense problem will be solved first." "What''s your opinion?" "What if I shut Outland off?" The white night thought and said suddenly. "Shenji Palace won''t allow it." Huang Yao Baoquan do. This is almost equivalent to enclosure as king. "How can they allow it?" Asked the white night. "There''s nothing I can do." "Unless I can give them an offer they can''t refuse, right?" Thinking in the white night. Huang Yao''s pupils shrink and dare not speak. This is not something that ordinary people can discuss. "Dragon master!" At this time, the cry sounded. He saw Qi Ming running over in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Ask in the daytime. "Dragon Lord, just received the news that the temple of the Supreme God was attacked violently. The people in the temple rose up to resist, but they were defeated. At present, the temple of God of the Supreme God has suffered heavy casualties! We are already considering abandoning the clan and evacuating! " Qi Ming said, then holding it in both hands, handed out a record crystal to the white night. White night takes the crystal and activates it. Only the recording crystal presents a picture. This is a picture taken down by the scout ahead. The picture shows the gate of the supreme god temple. At the moment, the whole temple has been covered by the boundary. However, the countless soul skills are like raindrops. The hundreds of layers of the boundary are suddenly broken. The people of the temple of God roar out of the gate, but after a short battle with the strong outside, the death and injury are more than half. "The man of the giant god gate?" White night eyes a Lin. "The people of the giant god gate can''t be so strong!" Huang Yao exhaled. The heaven hall of the Supreme God is the gate of the hidden world. How can it be so powerful? But the people of the giant god gate killed the people in the temple of God like slaughtering pigs and dogs! Obviously, the people of the giant god gate were blessed, or some special means were used."Assemble the team at once and follow me to rescue the temple of supreme god!" The white night took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "My Lord, the people of the giant god gate are so powerful that if you go to the Supreme God''s temple, you will not be able to reverse the situation." Huang Yao is busy. "What do you mean?" "Bring them back to the gate "Surround Wei to save Zhao?" Thinking of the white night, but shook his head: "most of the time it doesn''t work." "Why?" "According to the record crystal, there are not many experts in the giant god gate. I''m afraid there are a lot of strong guards in the headquarters of the giant god gate. If we kill it now, we may not be able to win the giant god gate in the first time, nor can we let those who attack and kill the temple of God turn back. Moreover, it is a long way to go to the giant god gate. When we catch up, the temple of God will be razed!" Two blessing one Leng, again clasped hands: "that adult, please support God Temple quickly!" "Assemble your team immediately, and I''ll find Er Fu!" The white night sank the road, jumped up, and ran toward the black Xuan division. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2245 "Giant god gate attacking God Temple? Is it for the books in the ancient library? " Er Fu was surprised and couldn''t help speaking. It happened so suddenly that nobody expected it. , you know, the giant god door is surrounded by the eyelid of every potential family. but before that, there was no news that could be seen. The giant gate escaped from these lines and launched a direct attack on the temple of God. "I''m afraid this trip is not only for books, but also for the supernatural powers in the forbidden area of the God Temple." The road sank in the white night. There''s nothing worse than a library. Er Fu nodded and asked, "what''s your plan?" "The temple of God must be saved. First of all, let go of the gratitude and resentment between me and the temple of God. If the people of the giant god gate or the dark Dynasty get these unique skills of the temple of God, it will be a great threat to me! So I have to stop them! " Once the people of the dark Dynasty have thoroughly mastered these soul skills, they will have no advantage in dealing with the dark Dynasty people in the white night. Other people already know their soul skill like the palm of one''s hand, then how to fight? "I will provide enough magic weapons for your people! Don''t worry. With the sharp tools provided by heixuan, the people of the giant god gate will be like pigs and dogs in front of your people. " Er Fu patted his chest. "I''m not looking for you for these magic weapons." "What is that for?" "I want you to send troops." "White night, are you used to pushing your luck?" Er Fu frowned. "This is an opportunity, a chance of a lifetime!" As the night approached, he lowered his voice and said, "if we succeed, we may be able to annihilate the giant god gate in one fell swoop!" "We heixuan auction house will not easily get involved in the struggle among these powerful clans, which is clearly stipulated above! White night, I can''t help you! " Er Fu said without expression. "So you want to make a loss making business?" Asked the white night. "Losing money? What loss making business? " Two Fu Leng, suddenly, he seems to think of what, immediately a Leng: "Purple River?" "You heixuan has already given me a ton of Purple River water. If I can''t take down the giant god gate, what I promise you will become a hollow check, isn''t it? It doesn''t matter if I have a bad life in the daytime, but I''m afraid you can''t feel well if you blame me from above Calm way of white night. "Damn it!" "If you are not a VIP of Tianjin level, do you think you can get the Zihe River so easily "So what do you say?" "Even if I apply to the door to send troops, they will not allow it." "Then do it secretly." "Once caught, I''m done!" "You are stop loss for heixuan auction! This is for the benefit of the auction house. If you catch it, you can quibble... Explain. What are you afraid of? " "This..." "OK, stop talking nonsense and act quickly. We don''t have much time!" You can''t get the benefit of the big night "Some benefits are like killing me? It''s said that there are also several treasure houses in the giant god gate. I want a treasure house if I take it down Two blessing angry way. "Deal The night was full of promises. I feel like I''m on the boat. "You must be good at business." Two blessings can''t help but say. Now Er Fu has been tied to the same warship by night. There are black Xuan as a backing, white night is also more at ease. He sent Qi Ming to the four sides of Xuantian to inform the four sides of xuanzhu to act according to the circumstances and respond at any time, while he led 20000 souls to drive to the temple of supreme God. Although the strength of these souls is not high and the number is not large, each of them is wearing the magic weapon provided by heixuan auction to restrain the strong body. The colossal gates of the gods have traversed the state with their strong bodies, but in front of these people, their advantage will be lost. The temple of the Supreme God. This place is full of skills, and the spirit of destruction is like the tide, pounding the whole clan door crazily. The disciples and elders of Shentian temple were divided into several groups, one was gathered at the main place of the temple, the other was guarding the ancient library, and the other was guarding the forbidden area. It''s fighting everywhere. There are countless dead. The people from the giant god gate came so suddenly. They appear almost instantaneously in the temple of supreme God, and break the boundary in an instant. Even the people in the temple have no room for reaction. Obviously. It was a premeditated attack. But it''s no use saying that now. "Hold on! The master of the hall is about to leave the pass. Wait for the master to go out! All these thieves will fall down and die! "In front of the hall master''s cultivation palace, a disciple called out. The others were shivering and pale. The elders can no longer control them, either to repair the border or to support the rescue of documents from other departments. At this time... "woo..." a melodious roar came out. People trembled. Look out. Just look at the dark outside. They are all the people of the giant god gate. Most of them were naked with swollen muscles and dark lines all over the body. Several disciples of the giant god sect stepped out in the air and roared. Bang! The marks on their bodies are full of black light and completely wrap them. In the light of black light, their bodies were infinitely enlarged. Before and after that, the four giant giants with a height of thousands of feet appeared in the southeast and northwest of Shentian hall. There''s a lot of pressure coming in here. "What is this All the people in the temple of God looked up at this scene. "Flash away!" There was a shrill cry in the distance. It''s the sound of ink purple rhyme. All the disciples were shocked. Only then discovered that these four giants had all raised their huge hands, turned into fists and smashed fiercely towards this side. Roaring... the four giant fists are like four meteorites, falling from the sky and crashing down. "Ah The shrieks were all over the sky. All the disciples fled like frightened birds. Boom... finally! Four huge fists hit the central palace of the temple of God. The palace collapsed. The temple of God shakes wildly, with cracks all over it. The fist power of terror spreads around like a wave. Countless disciples were shocked to death. Even those who fled in time could not escape the shock. They were shocked to pieces and bleeding. "Asshole!" Ink purple rhyme resentment towering. But listen to a grand voice from outside the temple of God. "Listen! If you are willing to surrender, we will give you the supreme strength and the supreme secret! I''ll just ask for the last time. Are you willing to submit? " The sound is loud and loud. This is the ultimatum of the giant god gate... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2246 This time, the giant god gate was obviously prepared. They were afraid that they had already targeted the temple of supreme God. They were fully prepared. They are like snakes in the dark, suddenly attack, and the Supreme God''s temple is not prepared at all. Looking at the posture of the giant god gate, we want to directly defeat the temple of supreme God and ransack the forbidden area of ancient library and temple. Although the people of the giant god gate didn''t pour out, there were so many disciples of the giant god gate that they surrounded the whole Shentian hall like iron barrels. In the face of the ultimatum of the giant god gate, the elders of the God Temple immediately issued a powerful cry. "Want us to surrender? Don''t think about it "Death war!" "Fight to the death!" The elders were very emotional and had a strong sense of war. Many disciples are the same. But more disciples of the temple of God are not so brave. They fled in all directions, like headless flies. They didn''t know how to fight back. The giant gods took the opportunity to kill them. In the twinkling of an eye, countless people died and injured in the temple of God, and their bodies fell from the air like raindrops. Jushenmen are invincible in flesh, and they are invulnerable. The skills of Shenji palace can''t hurt them at all. The Pogang Hall of ten elders Wang yuanyan also cultivates their bodies, but compared with them, it''s nothing. God Temple people''s resolute refusal, this time is completely annoyed the giant god gate. Only to hear the great voice come again, as if death had been declared. "Good! Good! People of God''s temple of heaven, if you do not eat or drink wine, you can''t blame us. Kill me The sound of the grand sound rippled. The four huge giants grasped the ground in the four directions of the temple of God, and roared, all of them exerted their strength. Roaring and rumbling... the whole God Temple trembled wildly. The sky is falling apart! It''s like the end of the world. The ground of the temple of God was directly divided into four parts, and those hidden in the ground were activated one after another, trying to pull the surrounding sand and stone to prevent these people from tearing up the temple of God. "Stop it!" There are a lot of souls in the temple of God. They all killed the giants, but before they got close, the people of the giant god gate blocked them in front of them and stopped them! "Elders, what do you want to do A black faced and black toothed soul man grinned at Wang yuanyan, Wen Xiaoxuan and other humanitarians in front of him. "Asshole!" "Kill!" The elders don''t need to be wordy. As soon as the spirit of heaven is stored, they will kill them directly. All kinds of horror soul skills tear up the void and turn into a huge wave to cover it. "Hey." Fearless, the black tooth soul roared directly, and burst into a burst of rock like light. Then they saw their skin color turn into rock color one by one, just like stone people. The disciples of jushenmen lined up in a row, incarnated into rocks, just like a row of walls, impregnable. The soul skills of Wang yuanyan and Wen Xiaoxuan only slightly shook their bodies. At most, they made a little crack, but they could not break their flesh, let alone kill them. "What?" Wang yuanyan''s face changed in horror. "Before they fought with the people of the giant god sect, their bodies were not strong enough. How could they remain unchanged for a period of time, and their disciples could ignore our means?" No one could believe it. "Next, it''s our turn." The black tooth soul grinned and then went back. The elders turned pale with horror and immediately fought back. The two sides fought fiercely. The company commander is so hard to deal with the disciples of the giant god sect, let alone ordinary disciples. What''s more, none of the elders of the giant god gate appeared. If they joined the fight, what would it be like? Countless people were in despair. "Listen, everyone will gather in front of the hall! Give up the ancient library, give up the forbidden area, and gather in front of the main hall immediately At this time, the voice of trying to shout. It''s the sound of the even green leaves. By this time, the people of the temple of God have been unable to protect the temple of God. All they can do is to run away immediately and wait for the temple master to go out and fight back. But it seems that the people of the giant god gate have counted the time when the Lord of the temple of God was closed. Yun Qingye believes that there are spies of the giant god gate in the temple of God, and the level is not low. Otherwise, it is impossible for the temple master to shut down. Now it''s the spy, but who isn''t. Yun Qingye attacks and kills while organizing the scattered disciples to gather. His call was immediately answered. At last, the confused and confused people of Shentian Temple finally found the backbone and gathered towards the god temple one after another.The guard of the forbidden area can''t hold on. It''s going to be broken. In front of the ancient library, a group of elite disciples accompanied by the supreme elder emperor Tianji are still here. But jushenmen seems to be extremely persistent in this ancient library, killing a group of disciples, and rushing to another group immediately. There is a continuous stream of people in the giant god gate. The corpses are covered with steps, and the blood turns into a river... "you can go too!" Huang Tianji smashed the chest of a disciple of jushenmen with one hand and said hoarsely to the elite disciple of Shentian Temple who was fighting for blood beside him. "No! We''re not going "Elder Tai Shang, we are willing to fight you to death!" "Death war!" The disciples were red in their eyes and sobbing. The emperor sighed: "they are all good children. It''s a pity that the library has no danger to defend and there is no boundary. We are all fighting with the enemy. You''d better go to the hall master first. The hall where the hall Lord is located has the mark left by successive hall masters. With the power of the mark, it can resist the invasion of these thieves. Go, go there quickly!" As soon as the voice fell, the emperor raised his arm and waved to the front. Roaring... the bodies of nearly a thousand giant gods in front of them exploded on the spot, and a road was cleared by the emperor Tianji! "Go The emperor drank heavily. "No, we are not going!" The crowd cried out in anger. "Guard the library to death!" "We will never shrink back!" Almost everyone made a decision to die. "Did you not listen to me? Do you still have me in your eyes? " The emperor was very angry and his voice was full of irresistible seriousness. The disciples breathed hard, and their tears fell on the spot. "If you still regard me as elder Taishang, get out of the gate immediately. If you don''t listen to my orders, I will drive him out of the Mountain Gate on the spot!" Emperor Tianji shouts. As a supreme elder, even the head of the temple must be respectful to him. It is easy to deprive a disciple of his status. With their mouths open, the disciples did not know how to refute it, so they had to turn around and leave. The emperor was very relieved and his eyes showed a touch of relief. "Old man, I''ve lived enough. Why is it not a destination for me to die here? But you are different. You still have a future. If the temple of God is destroyed today, it doesn''t matter. At least you are still there. You are the hope of the temple of God! " "Elder!" The cry was scattered. "Go Emperor Tianji shouts. The disciples stopped talking nonsense and turned to leave. At this time... chirp! A streamer fell from the sky and fell in front of the ancient library, blocking the way of those disciples. "Want to go? I''m afraid not? But my father has told me that none of the people in the temple of God can be let go. " A smile came out. Then a man with long gray hair came out. The man''s upper body was naked, and the lower part was wearing leather trousers with dragon pattern. He had a long sword hanging at his waist. His facial features were pretty and somewhat evil. When he spoke, his face was full of ferocity. "Who are you?" "Get out of here Two Shentian Temple disciples drink and shout, and cut at the man with their swords. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Two clear sounds came out. I can''t cut the two sharp swords on the man! The sharp blade of soul Qi can''t even leave a trace on the man''s body. "What?" The two disciples froze on the spot. "Fragile!" With a sneer, the man suddenly lifted his arm and stabbed the two disciples'' chests, shattering their chest and soul. They were pierced and killed on the spot. "Younger martial brother!" A shrill cry rang out. "Asshole!" "Kill him!" The others were so angry that they would rush up with their swords. "Stop it!" Emperor Tianji shouts. "Elder Taishang!" People yelled sideways. "Come back!" The emperor''s face was cold, he said in a deep voice, and then he stepped forward. The people of the giant god gate did not move any more. They all fell down and stood behind the man. Seeing this scene, the emperor seemed to have a glimpse of something. "Who are you?" "I have a great heart. I''d like to meet you." The man smiles and bows to the emperor."Great heart? Are you the son of Ju Po Yan, the master of Jushen sect "It''s me." "It''s said that jupo Yan''s son was born with a stone body. He is very good at cultivating his physical body. He''s young enough to be a King Kong man. Today, I can see that it''s true." The emperor is very indifferent. Even the elite disciples were killed by juxinxian so easily. It can be seen that this person''s strength is much stronger than the rumor. Besides, it''s not just juxinxian. The people of the giant gods here are very strange. There can''t be so many strong people in the giant gods'' gate. I''m afraid there is only one reason to explain it. Their spirits have been raised! "I''m flattered." Juxinxian said with a smile: "but since you know that the younger generation is powerful, why do you still have to resist? Why not surrender as soon as possible, get out of the way and let us in? " "Are you really good? But that is for others, so many years, no young man dare to be so arrogant in front of me! Juxinxian, do you think you can beat me? " The emperor snorted and said coldly. He is the supreme elder of the temple of God. Juxinxian is so arrogant in front of him. However, juxinxian is not flustered. He was still smiling, a pair of ferocious eyes staring at the emperor Tianji: "in this case, the younger generation to ask for advice on the strength of the Pope Tianji elder!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2247 "Bold!" "Asshole!" "What do you think you are? How dare you challenge us, elder Taishang? " "Do you deserve it?" The disciples of the temple of God were enraged and furious one by one. They glared at the great heart and roared. "A bunch of dogs, dare to talk to our childe like this?" "Want to die?" "I''ll break you up in a moment!" The people of the giant god gate also drank and cried angrily. "Don''t kill them for a long time One of the great gods nearby said in a low voice. "Don''t be impatient." Juxinxian narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "they can''t run away, but they can''t be forced to hurry up. You don''t know the strength of emperor Tianji. If he fights to death, although we are sure to destroy them, the price we pay must be extremely painful, so if we can''t fight, we should try not to fight!" "Young master, you are brilliant "What you mean..." instead of answering them, juxinxian said to the emperor with a smile: "elder emperor, if you are willing to open the gate of the ancient library and let us go, I promise that we will not kill every disciple here, and we will not hurt you. In fact, we are eager for you to join us in the giant god gate, but I know that Tao, if you persuade the elder to surrender, you are insulting the elder. But I don''t want to hurt the elder. So I hope the elder can take the initiative and don''t make it difficult for the younger generation to do it! " Juxinxian''s words sound very euphemistic, but I don''t know how strong the irony is. When Emperor Tianji heard this, he burst out laughing: "Stinky boy, how dare you speak so wildly to this elder! What kind of thing do you dare to speak in front of me? Don''t say that you are not my opponent. Even if you can kill elder Ben, can I still fear this life? " "And what about them?" Juxinxian points to the disciples. "We are not afraid of death either!" "Master, fight with them!" The disciples said angrily that they all took death as their own. But the emperor was silent. "You are not afraid of death, and they are not afraid of death. It''s very good, but unfortunately, you are totally taking their lives to exchange for the safety of the ancient library. What''s more, these exchanges may not be useful. In the end, they may be nothing! Emperor Tianji, is it in your heart that the lives of these loyal disciples are not as good as the books in the ancient library? Thank you are still the supreme elder of the temple of God. You are poisonous Giant heart virtuous ferocious smile way. As soon as this word falls, Emperor Tianji''s face suddenly changes. Those disciples were also stunned on the spot. Heart attack! Yes. Emperor Tianji not only has extraordinary strength, but also is a snake and scorpion! He knew that it was very difficult to seize the emperor, so he planned to attack the emperor. Emperor Tianji really hesitated. For him, the ancient library is naturally important, and it is his mission to protect the ancient library from infringement, but it is his responsibility to protect the integrity of his disciples. Although people''s lives in Lisheng Prefecture are just like grass roots, in his eyes, any disciple, even if he is a member of the Supreme God''s temple, is obliged to protect it. What to do? Emperor Tianji''s face is incomparably ugly. The disciples did not hesitate any longer. "Kill!" Only listen to a disciple drink shout, carry sword to rush toward juxinxian and others. "Come back!" The emperor was in a great hurry. He immediately called out. But it''s too late. At once, the men of the gate of colossus rushed to fight against it. Emperor Tianji jumped, but when he just moved, juxinxian had already jumped. His body bloomed with a circle of bright light, a touch of everlasting strong breath burst out of his body. "Superior giant?" Huang Tianji breathes hard and blows away. Juxinxian also immediately burst out a hand, palm fist collision. Bang! It explodes directly at the impact. Each of them retreated 50 meters. When they fell to the ground, all the disciples who rushed up had been captured by the people of the giant god gate. Emperor Tianji''s face was cold and he looked at juxinxian fiercely. He said coldly: "you giant god gate is indeed the eagle dog of the dark Dynasty. Do you have the power he has given you?" "Ha ha, of course, if I don''t have the power given by the Lord, how dare I challenge the elder emperor?" Juxinxian laughed, then waved and said, "now, elder Huang, your more than ten disciples have become my captives. What do you think? Please choose whether to let us go or watch them fall on their heads! " The emperor clenched his fist and said nothing. "Elder, don''t mind us!""Kill them!" Those captured disciples said angrily. "Elder, let''s go and fight with them." The other disciples were all red in their eyes and roared as hard as they could. Huang Tianji did not say anything. Just then... chi! A disciple''s mouth suddenly spurts blood, the chest straight explodes through! He directly destroyed his soul and heart, and killed himself! "Zhang Xiang!" Countless disciples cried out bitterly. The pupil of emperor Tianji is dilated and the orbit is about to crack. The other captured disciples followed suit. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a dozen people committed suicide on the spot! It''s too late for the giant gods to stop them. "No!" The rest of the disciples screamed bitterly and could no longer control it. They all rushed over like crazy. The emperor tightly clenched his fist, but he leaped forward and fished at the disciples. Whoa! All the disciples were held back by a general trend and pushed towards the sky. They resisted the power of the emperor and were sent away. "Elder!" The roar came out. "Today, I have to fight here, which is worthy of our ancestors." The emperor said quietly. His mission, his responsibility, he chose to complete it all! Even at the cost of life! The disciples struggled wildly, but it was useless. They could not break the breath of emperor Tianji. However, just then... Hoo! A big transparent hand stretched out from the ground, directly grasped the disciples and pulled them down. Emperor Tianji''s face changed suddenly. It''s juxinxian! "Want to go! It''s not that easy. Come here Emperor Tianji laughs and drags people down. "Ah These disciples screamed, and then one by one fell to the ground, which was full of flesh and blood. "Asshole!" Emperor Tianji was extremely angry. He rushed to kill juxinxian. Juxinxian does not panic, squints, pulls out the sword from his waist and puts it on the body of a disciple beside him. Emperor Tianji stopped immediately. "Come on? Why did you stop? Go ahead? Kill me Juxinxian laughs, and the heartiness on his face shows no doubt. "I will fight with you. If you kill me, I will let you enter the ancient library." The emperor is extremely cold. "I want you to open the door of the ancient library now!" Juxinxian said with a smile. He would not be so stupid as to fight against emperor Tianji alone. It was to seek death. The emperor held his fist tightly and did not speak. "After ten, I won''t kill them "Elder..." "you can''t promise him..." the disciples groaned. But the emperor turned a deaf ear. He took a deep breath, twisted and closed his eyes, and said hoarsely, "OK, I promise you!" At this time, he had no choice. "Good! Good! Ha ha ha... " juxinxian laughed, and his face was full of pride:" please open the door, ha ha... "elder!" A crowd of disciples yelled at the top of their lungs. Everyone''s eyes were red. Huang Tianji didn''t speak. He looked at these disciples wearily and turned around. He couldn''t hold on. Maybe it''s a retreat. Or compromise... doesn''t matter! But at this time... boom! A thunderbolt rings, and then a streamer falls from the sky and falls on this side. Bang! The streamer exploded. The ground did not tremble. All of us breathe tightly and look at the streamer. However, a tall and straight figure came out of the streamer... "who?" Big heart virtuous squint to ask. "White night." The voice of indifference rang out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2248 "White night?" Juxinxian breathes heavily and looks at the visitor in amazement. The rest of the giant gods were also surprised. "Long Jue white night?" "Is he the white night?" "So he has a soldier on him?" "Young master, opportunity!" Several giant god door people quickly said, eyes are showing the light of greed. "Hehe, God has helped me. I wanted to get an ancient soul formula, but I didn''t want to see a Hong Bing. It''s a lucky moment! It seems that I can take the place of Zhongyan Giant heart Xian squints and smiles, his eyes are full of ferocity. "Let them go, and I''ll let you go!" But listen to the white night light said. "I think you are crazy. Now I have hostages, not you!" Juxinxian said with a smile: "listen, white night, I now order you to give me the abandoned magic sword quickly. If you don''t teach me, I will kill them all! You used to be from the temple of supreme God. These people are also your brothers and sisters. If you don''t want them to die, do as I say! " But. White night seems to have not heard his words in general, directly took a step, toward juxinxian walked in the past. "Well?" Juxinxian''s face was slightly tight and said coldly, "you didn''t hear what I said?" "Kill if you want! Why ask me? " "I''m not the emperor''s elder, and I''m not so kind-hearted. I know I can''t save them, so I won''t try to save them. At most, I can avenge them!" "Oh?" The corner of his mouth raised and said, "do you think who will avenge you?" As soon as his voice fell, juxinxian suddenly burst into the sky and grabbed at the white night. Whoosh! He stretched out a big transparent hand from his arm, tore up the void, and grabbed hard to the white night. This transparent big hand is extremely good for it. It actually grabs all the spirit Qi around, including the spirit of the white night, and holds the body of the white night dead like a broken bamboo. "Die!" Great heart virtuous low roar, suddenly drive force. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... transparent hands release hundreds of millions of magic power, and frantically bombard the body of the white night, trying to shatter its life into pieces. The terrifying force lines will even collapse the track of time! But... no matter how hard the transparent hand is, the white night is still. "What?" Great heart turns pale. A large number of people in the gate of great gods were also shocked. "It''s impossible!" "The strength of the young master is equal to that of the supernatural soldiers. Even if he is an emperor of all ages, he will be crushed to death. Although he has qi to protect his body in the white night, he has won the Hongbing army, but his spiritual state is not high. How can he bear the power of the young master?" "What''s the matter with him?" "Is it a magic weapon?" People were shocked. However, juxinxian is aware of the difference. He squinted and looked, only to find that the surface of the skin of the white night was surrounded by a faint golden light. "Ancient power?" Great heart virtuous hoarse way. "You boy Emperor Tianji also recovered from the shock. When he saw the changes in the white night, he could not help but smile bitterly: "if you let the master know, you have to pull out a layer of skin!" Obviously, he recognized the power, and immediately understood how it came from. "If he has the right to skin me!" White night light way, and then double pupil open, arm suddenly lift, unexpectedly is Sheng Sheng will that transparent palm to shake open, and then mercilessly toward giant heart virtuous blow past. Not good! Juxinxian''s face changed, subconsciously raised his hand to resist. Bang! One punch and one hand. But this time, the white night did not move, but juxinxian even stepped back dozens of steps, and the ground was fragmented by him. "Childe The people of the giant god gate quickly hold Ju Xin Xian. When a man stopped juxinxian, he was shocked to vomit blood. Juxinxian stops and looks up at his palm, but he sees a lot of cracks in the palm and several broken fingers... what a terrible force! How can this white night have such terrible power? Even if it''s relying on ancient magic power, it can''t! Unless... His own power is terrible! Juxinxian took a breath, and looked up at the white night just about to speak... sonorous! A dark sword light suddenly struck. Abandon the sword! Oh, no! Juxinxian was shocked and immediately gave a long cry. Whoa! His body rushed out of a virtual shadow, actually with the original end Yan body jump out of the virtual shadow is very similar.This virtual shadow opens two big hands. The palm of the big hand is actually two space doors. Big hand toward the head and feet of juxinxian suddenly a pat. Whoa! Juxinxian instantly fell into the door of the space in the palm of his hand. From the outside, it was as if he was crushed by these two big hands. Abandoning the spirit of the sword, the group of giant god disciples standing behind juxinxian did not have time to dodge. They were cut in half and died on the spot. The rest of the giant gods were so shocked that their scalp became numb. The immortal body of the giant god sect is just as fragile as tofu. At this point, the big hands open. Juxinxian reappeared in the sight of the public. "Hongbing is indeed a Hongbing! It''s really good! " Juxinxian nodded and his eyes showed a chill: "if I had no adult protection, I would have to explain it here today! However, don''t be proud of yourself. Although you are protecting yourself, your strength has been borrowed from me. Today you can''t kill me, but I can destroy you. All your Hongbing are mine! " After that, the great heart Xian Tian soul was released, and his whole body strength was like rushing. The river began to ripple, and people should move. But at this time, the white night suddenly opened his mouth: "do you really think that the power of the adult behind you is invincible?" "What do you mean?" Great heart Xian Ning asked. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something. Suddenly, he turned his head and saw behind him and all the great gods, there was a terrible Unicorn the size of a hill. Kirin''s eyes stare at all the people here like a bell, and its huge mouth like an abyss has opened. "Ah Countless giant god disciples screamed and fled in a hurry. But... it''s too late! The abyssal mouth was bitten down, and countless people were directly swallowed into the mouth and chewed directly before they escaped from the scope of the big mouth. Although the human body of the giant god gate is powerful, it can not withstand the sharp teeth of Sansheng Tianlin. However, it seems that it will never be full, like crazy mouth swallow bite. Thousands of people in the giant god gate were bitten by it. "Is this Sansheng Tianlin?" Juxinxian gasped and retreated in a hurry. But at this time, the white night sword again. Not good! Juxinxian immediately drives the terror left by the superior giant in his body to block Hongbing. Next second... call! Sansheng Tianlin''s big mouth spurted directly towards this. And a white column of fire. The great heart virtuous startled color change, crazy general back. But he did not have time to escape, his back and back of the head were directly hit by the fire, instant black as charcoal, burning skin and flesh. It is also the physical strength of juxinxian. If it had been for someone else, I''m afraid it would have been melted... "stop him!" The great heart virtuous sends out to shout hard. Although the remaining giant god disciples were extremely frightened, they did not dare to hesitate and immediately blocked in front of Sansheng Tianlin and the white night. Juxinxian seizes the opportunity and runs away immediately. "Can I leave?" A flash of lightning, a leap to the emperor. An overwhelming offensive! When lightning is approaching... PA! A huge ring, the lightning directly exploded, and turned into a huge golden net from the sky, covering juxinxian. Giant heart virtuous roars again, the shadow of the superior giant in the body rushes out of the body again and tears to the golden net. But in the approach, the giant heart suddenly turned his head. Just found that the sword of the white night is near! He was beset with danger. "Go away!" At last, juxinxian sent out a hysterical roar, and I don''t know what magic weapon it was. With the injection of the power of the superior giant, the power of this magic weapon has a qualitative leap, and a strong and terrifying force directly rushes around. Bang! The white night was forced back hundreds of meters. The golden net of the emperor''s heavenly pole suddenly collapsed. But Hongbing''s strength was not affected. It flew straight ahead, broke everything, and tore everything apart, and cut off juxinxian''s arm directly. Pooh! Blood gushed out like a column. Juxinxian clenches his teeth and runs forward in pain. "Chase!" Drink light at night. "Yes Behind him came countless figures. That''s exactly what he brought with him! The emperor looked at it with his eyes, and his heart was filled with joy."I didn''t expect that there would be difficulties in the ancestral gate. You still have to stand out and come out. In the white night, my temple did not cultivate you in vain." The emperor was very pleased and asked with a smile, "how many people have you brought this time?" "Only tens of thousands!" White night road. "What? So much? " Huang Tianji''s smile froze. "Enough!" White night said, and then jump, shout out loud. "I am the night of the dragon! Giant god sect member, listen, you intruded on my supreme god temple. I will never forgive you in the daytime. I will order you to surrender quickly! Or you''ll be killed! " The sound spread all over the temple of God. Countless people look at the sound source. "White night is coming!" "Here comes elder martial brother Bai!" "Great! Excellent! We are saved! " "Help us, elder martial brother!" All the people in the temple of God were jubilant, as if they saw hope and dawn. Ink purple rhyme also Zheng Zheng looking at the tall and straight figure in the sky, tears can''t help but gush out from her eyes. "White night, how dare you! Why do you fight against me? Are you not afraid that if I destroy the temple of heaven, I will destroy the cliff of heaven? " At this time, the distant giant god gate behind the army, sounded a bully voice! This is the voice of the giant god sect leader jupo rock. White night cold hum a, eyes closed, facial expressionless drink cry: "kill! Not one of them "Kill!" Countless strong people from the sky cliff directly went there and killed them. The people are as powerful as a rainbow! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2249 "I don''t know how to live or die!" All the giant gods were furious. Even the people in the temple of God were killed by them, just like the native chickens and dogs. What qualifications do the people of the Cangtian cliff have to shout with the people of the giant god gate? It''s not worthy to describe their current behavior with the egg hitting stone! "Kill them!" A cold drink sounded. The people of the giant god gate immediately pour out their nests and kill the strong ones on this side of the sky cliff. There are a large number of giant gods. They obviously used the secret method, so that people with low soul level can use extraordinary means at the moment, and the flesh is almost invincible, extremely terrible. Even a sweeper of the giant god gate can beat the disciples of the temple of God to find teeth all over the ground. It is because of this that the temple of God is defeated. Now, the people from Cangtian cliff have come to the door! They think they haven''t killed enough. How can they miss this opportunity? People rushed over to fight and kill like crazy. However, on the first day of the match, the people of the giant god gate were dumbfounded. I saw these people take out a marble like material. They inject soul gas into these steel balls and beads to activate the magic array hidden in the marbles. Instead, they throw at the coming giant god disciples... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... each marble made a sound of breaking the sky, and then it directly hit the giant God''s door man. People are astonished, incredible looking at the magic marbles. Even the elders of the temple of God couldn''t break their bodies. Did these marbles do it? How is that possible? The disciples of Jushen sect are puzzled. But don''t wait for them to think more... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... countless explosions. Look at the marbles inlaid in people''s bodies that have exploded! The power of the explosion is not big, but it is very terrible! They can easily tear apart the body of the disciples of the giant god sect. In the twinkling of an eye, the sky bloomed with countless beautiful blood flowers, and the first batch of giant god disciples who rushed over all died in battle. "Ah?" The giant God''s disciples who wanted to rush to the front were frightened to numb their scalp and chatter their teeth. All dead? How could this happen? People are so wide eyed that they can''t believe it. "How could that happen?" The elders of numerous giant gods were also stupefied. "Our disciples are invincible in flesh. How could they be broken by the people from the heaven cliff?" "What magic weapon are they using? Is it so terrible? " "Are these people from Cangtian cliff prepared?" The faces of the high-level people of the giant god gate are extremely dignified. Roar!! At this time, a roar of rage was heard. Looking at the sky in the distance, Sansheng Tianlin rushed into the sky with a terrible white flame. It opens its big mouth and directly bites into the dense crowd, swallowing thousands of people in one bite. "It''s Sansheng Tianlin!" "My God, the rumor is true. The white night really subdued Sansheng Tianlin!" "Help ... there was a constant stream of miserable screams. The fear of the giant god clan has risen to a new level. The appearance of Sansheng Tianlin completely disrupted the attack rhythm of the giant god disciples. And the strong in the sky cliff took advantage of the situation and began to fight back. They are crazy to launch that strange steel ball, this steel ball is not only ferocious and amazing, and the speed is also strong, it is impossible to defend people. After a while, the disciples of Jushen sect died and suffered heavy injuries, and their defeat began to rise. In front of the steel ball, their bodies were like paper paste. "Look, elder martial brother Bai has brought a lot of people!" "Let''s go and help and cut down the curfew!" "Go, help!" One by one, the disciples of the Shentian hall burst their eyes, and their morale soared. They rushed over one after another to encircle and suppress the giant god disciples. For a while, the giant god gate had a feeling of being besieged on all sides. "Go away!" At this time, the four huge giants raised their palms and fanned to the strong side of the sky cliff. The crowd quickly ejected the marbles. But the marbles hit that mountain of palm, even if it exploded, it can not be completely broken. After all, the palm is too big! The faces of the people on the sky cliff changed in horror. They wanted to dodge, but it was too late! But at this critical moment! Whoa!! A white pillar of fire gushed over and burned the huge palm to ashes! "AhThe giant uttered a cry of pain. Sansheng Tianlin stepped forward and roared. Its body had become more than dozens of times larger. It was actually directly beyond the volume of the four giants and squeezed the sky. "What?" The world is shocked. Sansheng Tianlin opened his mouth again and bit the giant. "No The four giants screamed bitterly and hurriedly to shrink and flee. But it''s too late. The abyssal mouth has been bitten off! The giant gods are already in rout. Jupo Yan''s face was frozen and he didn''t want to accept all this. "Adoptive father! Retreat At this time, the great heart Xian, who was in a mess, cried out eagerly. "Ah?" Seeing juxinxian in such a state of distress, many of the great gods in the scene all changed color. Giant broken rock is also shocked. He knows that juxinxian is under the protection of the adult, but he is still in such a mess. What''s going on? "How wonderful is the emperor? Even you have suffered so much from him? " Huge broken rock condensate road. "My adoptive father, it''s not the emperor who did it, but the white night, which hurt me so much!" Great heart virtuous way. "No way, just rely on him?" Giant broken rock exclaimed. "The adoptive father is not only Hongbing, but he is definitely prepared to come here in the daytime. There are not many of his people, but everyone can easily penetrate the immortal body of our giant god sect! The jewels they use are just magic weapons against us. If we continue to fight, we will suffer great losses and must retreat! " Great heart Xian urgent way. Although he said so, he was actually trying to justify his defeat in the daytime. However, many masters of the giant god gate were also frightened by the terrible momentum of the white night and nodded repeatedly. "Master, you are right. White night is indeed prepared. If we fight hard, we will lose a lot even if we defeat white night." "Yes, the headmaster, in my opinion, it is the best policy to fight hard and not to be wise, and to retreat for advancement." "Master, retreat!" "Headmaster..." the crowd urged. Jupo rock''s face was not natural. He wanted to refuse, but he saw that the door keeper was falling and his heart was aching. So he waved his hand and said in an angry voice, "since this is the case, let''s retreat!" "Retreat!" Immediately an elder called out. "Retreat!" "Withdraw!" The rest of them cried. The people of the giant god gate are evacuating immediately! "Can you return it? Chase me The white night roared, jumped up, fell on Sansheng Tianlin, and chased the people of the giant god gate directly. "Keep up with elder martial brother Bai!" "Revenge for the dead brother!" "Chase, don''t let go of these thieves!" "Kill!" The disciples of the Supreme God Temple roared and rushed out with the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2250 The people of the giant god gate began to evacuate, and the speed was amazing. Not only that, the disciples of jushenmen will release the gravity field along the way. Under the interference of the gravity field, it is very difficult for the disciples of Shentian hall to pursue. However, to the consternation of the giant god gate, the strong man of the sky cliff was not obstructed at all, and pursued them directly. "How could that happen?" "They''ve ignored our magic skills?" Several elders lost their voices in fear. "Adoptive father, I said they came here prepared? The gravity technique of our giant god gate is beyond the ordinary gravity technique. We have mixed seven different forces to build it into a gravity area. Generally speaking, in addition to the existence of the emperor against heaven, anyone who wants to pass through this area must at least consume a lot of physical strength to do it! But now, this group of people is not forced to break through, but completely ignore all this... This is not normal! " Great heart virtuous way. "It''s not normal!" The giant broken rock gazed at the strong man of the Cangtian cliff, and said coldly, "I ask you, what are the people of the Cangtian cliff in the eyes of our giant god disciples?" "It''s just a local chicken and a dog!" Great heart virtuous cold hum. "So, a group of local chickens and dogs are ready for us and can defeat us? Is that possible? " Once again, the rock is broken. Juxinxian was stunned and suddenly realized something. "The adoptive father refers to their magic tricks?" "This can''t be the means that people from Cangtian cliff should have!" "I heard that white night is closer to ER Fu, who is in charge of the black election branch of Cangtian cliff. Maybe heixuan auction house has provided him with a batch of equipment!" "Very likely! Recently, two Hongbing have been put on the shelves in heixuan''s headquarters. They are Zhongyan''s crack spear and prison chiseling sword. These two Hongbing were taken away by white night, but they appear in the headquarters of heixuan. This should be the reason why Bai Ye and heixuan have reached some kind of agreement! " "Is heixuan helping him? Damn it Great heart virtuous secretly angry. "Not only to help him, but also to help himself." "If you don''t give these two Hongbing to heixuan in the white night, I''m afraid the adults above will go to touch the heaven cliff with their own hands! Otherwise, there will be six Hongbing soldiers gathered in the sky cliff, which can''t even guard the Shenji palace. At that time, the great powers of the whole Lisheng state must have started to fight against the white night like crazy. If so, the white night will be dead again! " "If you''re innocent, you''re guilty?" "Bai Ye knows this truth, but he knows better that more Hongbing will cause death, and it is difficult to protect himself if it is less. Therefore, he gives two pieces to Hei Xuan. He not only gets Hei Xuan''s protection, but also makes him feel at ease! This man is smart, though his soul is not high. " Giant broken rock light said. "Adoptive father, what should we do now?" Juxin Xianshen asked: "these people are like ghosts, they can''t be thrown away. Are we going to escape like this?" "What else?" Jupo rock gazed at the Sansheng Tianlin and the white night who came after him. He said coldly: "look at the posture of the white night. It''s clear that it is to kill us. Since he has come prepared, we can''t fight against it, lest we fall into his trap." "But they can''t leave them at all. If they continue to run away, they still have to catch up with them?" Great heart Yin Shen road. Huge broken rock thought for a moment, suddenly side head low drink: "brute force group people where?" "The disciple is here!" A group of spirituals with naked upper bodies and muscles like rocks cried out. "Our master ordered you to stop as soon as possible, stop the white night, and buy time for our giant God''s disciples to retreat!" Huge broken rock cried. "Ah?" All the brute force people are dumbfounded. You want them to back up? After their group of less than 1000 people? It''s obvious that they are going to die! "Headmaster, this..." group leader brute looks ugly. "What? Do you want to disobey the orders of our headmaster? " The huge broken rock cries. "I dare not." "Since you don''t dare, please leave it for me as soon as possible!" "We don''t want you to hold on for too long. You just need to delay the rest of the day. After that, you can retreat by yourself." Thirty? You can have a try! As soon as the brute force group leader clenched his teeth, he said in a deep voice: "in that case, well, leave it to me. Please leave it to the headmaster first." "When you come back to the sect, our master will give you a good reward." Jupo Rock Trail. Brute force stays, the rest of us move on. They lined up in a row, and then urged the technique. Their skin and flesh turned into rock like color, and they wanted to form a human wall to intercept the people from the sky cliff. However, at this time, the people of the Cangtian cliff were also quickly lined up in a row, and then urged the soul to rush towards this. Their bodies twinkle with silver white snow, which is very good-looking.With the flash of the snow, the people of the brute force group were shocked to find that there were pieces of silver armor carved with strange patterns on the people of Cangtian cliff, which wrapped them tightly. Everyone was like an iron man. "What is this The leader of the brute force group lost his mind and whispered to himself. And with the fall of the words, people from the sky cliff have rushed to. "Not good!" "The void around them is distorted. The impact... Flash away!" The men of the brute force group screamed bitterly. But it''s too late... Dong! Bang! Bang! Dong... we can see that those members were hit by the life of the Cangtian cliff, and they all burst and died on the spot. This group of brute force group members were actually killed by being hit alive... the brute force group leader was quick to react, and the first one flashed to the side, which was considered to have escaped a robbery. But when he came to his senses, all his team members had died miserably. "No! no It''s impossible... " he yelled at the top of his voice. The people of the giant god gate were killed by others? Who in the whole state would believe this? Until then, the huge Sansheng Tianlin stood in front of him... "Rao... Rao... Rao..." group leader Manli couldn''t bear it any more. He bent his knees and knelt down trembling. White night stretched out his hand to grasp the space. Whoosh! The brute force group leader was directly caught by him on Sansheng Tianlin''s back. Tianlin continues to pursue. The leader of brute force was lying on the ground and kowtowed wildly: "dragon master, spare your life! Forgive me "If you want to live, I will ask you a question and you will answer it. I will be satisfied and your life will be saved." "The Dragon Master wants to know what he wants to know! Never hide it! " Brute leader shuddered. "How many people are there in the door of your great God "About eleven thousand." "So much?" "After all, we have to guard the twelve spirit mines, so there are more people left." "Why are you so strong? No matter how high or low your soul level is, you are not bad. 1. What increase have you got?" "Before we set out, the sect leader cooperated with the little sect leader to give a magic array. All the people standing on the array were blessed with array power. Their bodies were not bad, but... Just in front of the adults'' skills, our so-called King Kong was not bad. It was just a joke..." group leader Manli looked at the white night carefully, and he could not help muttering. Why don''t you even know that white night can break King Kong? White night frowned, and it was confirmed that the attack was planned by the dark Dynasty. But it doesn''t matter anymore. He picked up the subpoena given to him by Er Fu, activated it, and said all the information he asked from leader brute force. "100000? And they''re all masters? I''m afraid I can''t deal with so many people! " There was a sound in the token. "Don''t worry, I''ll take half of it." The white night is light. "Take half? What do you do? " "You don''t have to worry about this. What you have to do is to gather people around the giant god gate and wait for an opportunity to move. When the giant god gate is half gone, you will suddenly kill them." "This is... OK!" The voice on the token side probably doesn''t believe that night can do it. But white night said so, there is no need to doubt anything. The white night continued to pursue. The huge broken rock in the rear can see that the people of Cangtian cliff are chasing after each other, and their faces are ugly. "Headmaster, leader brute force seems to have surrendered to the man from the sky cliff!" There was an urgent cry. "What?" All the people turned pale. "Asshole!" "Yang Mo Li Zi! How dare you throw yourself into the enemy! When our master catches him, he will be broken to pieces "Adoptive father, it''s useless to say that now. The strength of the white night is beyond our imagination. If we go on like this, we will be overtaken by him." Great heart virtuous drink shout. "What do you think it should be?" Huge broken rock asked. "Go to the cloud Valley! Juxin Xian said in a hurry: "if you go from there, you can shorten the distance by half and reach the gate of our giant god!" "Shangyun Valley? no way! The air flow is terrible and the space is chaotic. If we want to pass through it, we must walk along a narrow path in the chaotic space. If someone ambushes us there, we may not even have room to fight back! So absolutely not! " "But adoptive father, if we go on like this, we can''t escape. Why don''t we have a try? Although there are many people in the sky cliff, their strength is not strong. I think these tens of thousands of people are all the elite that can be brought out by night. How can there be other people in shangyun Valley? " Great heart virtuous advice way.Giant broken rock pondered for a moment, and said in a voice, "what you said should be reasonable! Well, let''s have a try. When we return to the giant god gate, I will immediately report to them and ask them to punish the Dragon Jue! White night, this son dare to fight against my dark Dynasty openly. I will make him die without a burial place! " "Good!" Juxinxian nodded again and again, and then called out: "go, go to the cloud Valley!" "Retreat to shangyun Valley!" "Retreat to shangyun Valley!" There was a cry. The people of the giant god gate set out for shangyun Valley not far away. If the terrain is small, the space will be chaotic. "Adoptive father, if you stop here, the effect will certainly be excellent. Do you want to send another detachment to stop the white night?" Juxinxian asked with a smile. "Don''t have to. Just get out of here." Giant rock road. "Good!" The crowd nodded and moved on. But walking along, a scream resounded. "Master, there is someone in front of you!" As soon as the sound fell, everyone stopped. But on the road ahead, countless souls appeared. "No, it''s ambush!" Giant rock burst into shock and turned pale... in surprise www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2251 All the people of the giant god gate hastily urged the spirit of heaven, pulled out their swords, and gathered together, one by one, as if they were facing a great enemy. But see those who block up the soul of the valley are all pressed over. When we see these souls coming, it''s hard to see the extreme in all people''s faces. "100000?" "No! Two hundred thousand! " There was a voice of panic and despair. This suddenly killed more than 200000 strong people! How terrible! "Are these... People from Cangtian cliff?" Juxinxian trembled and cried. "No way!" The huge broken rock lowered his voice and roared: "how can the people of Cangtian cliff have so many strong people? No way! This must be the strength of another potential clan! " "Adoptive father, do you mean that white night colluded with other powerful forces to entrap us?" Juxinxian''s face was full of horror, trembling and shouting: "adoptive father! What should we do now? " "Stick to it! Help Huge broken rock face ferocious, low voice roars a way. "Stay for help?" Everyone looked at the huge broken rock in unison. "Our master uses a token to mobilize the forces in the clan to counter trap these guys. The terrain here is narrow and the powerful soul skills can not be used. In addition, the space is disordered, so it is difficult to arrange the space door here. We can have a long-term war in the same place as the front line. We can at least spend time with them here One day, one day, enough time for reinforcements to arrive! " Giant rock road. As soon as this word came out, all the people on the scene were trembling and excited. Yeah. This place has special terrain and chaotic space. It''s a perfect place to stick to. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for the other party to kill these people. "Kill!" At this time, the white night rode Sansheng Tianlin and rushed here. More than 200000 soul people over there rushed over and killed them with all their strength. The people of the giant god gate were immediately besieged. The war broke out in an instant. "Cover our master!" The huge broken rock roared, took out the token and held it high. Bang! The token burst into the sky in a circle. The white night looked at the divine light, eyebrows moved, and then took out the token to activate it. "How?" There was a sound in the token. "Jupo rock for help, you are ready to go." "Good!" The sound disappeared. White night put down the token. "Do you dare to collude with the other gods of the sky gate Giant broken rock also put down the token, roared angrily. "I know, but I''m not afraid!" White night laughs. "Oh? It seems that the potential clan who colludes with you has a good head! " "Which potential clan is this?" "Don''t ask, the four directions xuanzhu told me not to reveal their identity." Said the white night. As soon as the words fell, those spirits who were pressing towards the giant god family almost lost their breath. The first one was even more in a daze. He looked at the white night in amazement and said, "we are the people from the sky cliff! We... We don''t know the four sides of Xuantian. " "It looks like you are!" The huge broken rock nodded again and again, and said ferociously, "the four sides of Xuantian are right! You wait, sooner or later, we will flatten you!! Today''s feud, we must settle! " On hearing this, the man opened his mouth. He was unable to laugh or cry. He looked at the white night in a melancholy way. They know that it was deliberately called out in the daytime. Its purpose is to tie the four sides Xuantian to the warship of longjue. After all, it is the dark dynasty that the white night has to face. If the four sides of Xuantian can stand on the same front with him, the white night is naturally the most comfortable. White night laughed and apologized. But this apology is so hypocritical. Long Jue and the four sides of Xuantian encircle, the giant god disciples struggle to resist. The explanation given by the white night to the four sides Xuantian people was that they would only encircle but not fight. As soon as the reinforcements arrived, they would be ready to leave. But now these people in the four directions are not the same idea. They just want to kill the rock! prevent divulgence of one''s secrets! After all, white night has revealed their identities. As a result, the huge broken rock side tried to resist the attack from the four sides of the Xuantian, as for the white night side, it was relatively gentle. And now, in front of the giant god gate. Whoosh... a large number of souls rushed out and ran towards the distance. At a glance, there are tens of thousands of people. "My Lord, the people of the giant god gate are gone!"A soul person carefully walked to ER Fu''s side and said with a fist. "It seems that white night is a success!" When Er Fu took a deep breath and looked at the giant god gate in front of him, the old eyes burst out with endless light. "Are you ready?" "Everything is ready for you to give me your order." "Don''t worry!" Er Fu Shen said: "wait until they go to shangyun valley. If they don''t entangle them in the daytime, once they come back, we will surely die!" "Good!" The people next to him nodded. Er Fu is holding a token, waiting for the signal of the white night at any time. In fact, it doesn''t matter if Sifang Xuantian reveals his identity. Sifang Xuantian is a huge powerful clan. Even if the dark Dynasty wants to deal with him, he doesn''t dare to move him on the surface. However, the small hands and feet in the dark can''t do anything to Sifang Xuantian, but the two blessings are different here. As a unique force in Lisheng, heixuan auction house has strict internal rules. Once Erfu acts without authorization, it will be severely punished. However, the premise is failure. If we succeed, the two blessings will not only have no mistakes, but also make contributions. About an hour later. Wow... the token in Er Fu''s hand lights up. Everyone breathed. "Do it!" Er Fu yelled and hung a mask on his face. He jumped directly and rushed out. Behind him, thousands of people wearing masks also burst out in an instant. People took off their tokens, changed their clothes, and went directly to the door of the giant God. Silent, extremely fast, the spirit is turbid and the intention of killing is pouring out... "who are you?" "Come on, move the border!" The shrill cry resounded. However, a ghost wearing a mask flicked his finger. Whoosh! A bead flew out, then exploded, sputtered countless grains of sand, and directly penetrated countless disciples of the giant god sect in front of the mountain gate. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the border in front of the mountain gate is all lit up. But another soulman lifted up his mask and took a sip of wine to spray at the enchantments. the boundary is melted instantly. "Go in! Not one of them Two blessing drink shout, carry sword and jump. These people are equipped with excellent equipment and full of magic weapons. There is no one in the giant god sect guarding here, and there are countless casualties. The giant god gate fell in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2252 When the reinforcements of the giant god gate arrived, the four sides of Xuantian obviously felt endless pressure. Because of the huge broken rock, this has begun to fight back to the four sides of Xuantian. They intend to fight against the four sides of Xuantian with reinforcements, and eat this power first. Don''t look at the large number of people in the four sides of Xuantian, but in terms of strength, it''s better to be there at night. After all, the four directions xuanzhu is not here, and there are Hongbing and Sansheng Tianlin in the daytime. Although the number is too different, the combat power is not of the same magnitude. As long as you eat the four sides of Xuantian, join forces with reinforcements, and then send people to block here, the huge broken rock can completely retreat! However, when jupoyan and others and reinforcements were frantically besieging the four sides of Xuantian, the team of Cangtian cliff, which had been wandering, suddenly became serious. Everyone''s soul is a Su, soul gas riot, carrying a fierce attack to kill in the past. In an instant, the huge rock breaking pressure doubled. "What happened?" The huge broken rock was stunned. White night and Sansheng Tianlin take the lead and directly rush into the crowd and kill towards the huge broken rock. Looking at the Hongbing in the white night''s hand, the face of the giant broken rock was shocked to the extreme, and the man was in a state of madness and retreated. "Xin Xian! Heart virtuous! Come on! Stop him! Stop the white night As timid as a mouse! The great heart virtuous heart is greatly annoyed, but this time oneself still have to rely on this person, can only be forced to rush toward the white night. "Ah He roared, and the power of the superior giant leaped out again. But at this time, because of the excessive consumption, this force is far less thick and powerful than before. Moreover, juxinxian is injured too much, and it is inconvenient to use it, so its power is greatly reduced. A wave of sword at night. Keng! The dark sword Qi cut through, tearing the bodies of countless people. The blood splashed in all directions. Giant heart Xian breath hair tight, the internal force suddenly will both sides of the chaotic space to open, and then quickly dodge. Whoosh! The fierce sword Qi cuts across the road and directly tears a path of blood. I don''t know how many souls have died with this sword. Juxinxian''s face turned white and his body trembled violently. It''s too strong. The powerful body of the giant god gate is a joke in front of Hongbing! If it wasn''t for the power of his hands to open up the space, he would be like these dead people... "what?" People were shocked. "White night has such strength, but before pretending to be unable to conquer, it seems that he deliberately encircles us instead of fighting!" Giant broken rock stupefied and looked, and finally seemed to realize something. His face was scared and changed: "not good! entice one ''s opponents to leave their vantage ground! We''re in the game "Adoptive father, do you mean... Someone attacked my giant god gate?" "It must be! It must be one of his plans to chase us here in the daytime! " The huge broken rock clenched the tooth path. The great heart virtuous people are shocked. If so, that means... All this is a white night conspiracy? "Master!" Suddenly, there was a cry of panic. Giant broken rock suddenly turned back, but saw a person pointing to the front. He fixed his eyes and looked, only to find that all the four Xuantian people in front of him suddenly gathered together madly. The people on the outside are still frantically resisting, but the people inside are actually sticking to the body, and the whole body seems to be holding together... what is this for? Can this fight? Giant broken rock stunned days, is confused in these people''s behavior... Suddenly! Bang! All of a sudden, those Xuantian spirits who were still defending against jupo rock and other people and the reinforcements came to the front. Suddenly, they sacrificed their magic weapons together and made a series of brilliant, thick and fierce boundaries, which directly blocked these people. All attacks of the giant god sect are hit on these enchantments. The boundary shakes wildly and cracks quickly, but it can''t be broken down once or twice! Release the border so neatly and retreat... Premeditated? "Is this?" The huge broken rock felt something wrong and suddenly turned his head. But just a glance! He''s crazy! "Ah The shrill cry resounded through the sky! But in the white night over there, they sacrificed all the abandoned divine sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword. At present, the three swords are overlapped, and their surface is covered with a light gray light. At this time, all the people from the four sides of Xuantian had finished their huddling and bumped into the chaotic and twisted space ahead. The strength of all the people is one, and the soul and spirit are all gathered in one place and swing forward wildly. I don''t know how thick and fierce it is, but it is hard to smooth out the distorted space.Huge broken rock eye socket wants to crack, sends out the shrill roar: "gather, smooth the space, quickly dodge!" When the voice came out, everyone was dumbfounded. At this time, the white night over there has already dropped the sword! Roar!!!!!! A sword like a torrent of water burst out. This power is a mixture of three Hongbing''s power to frighten the sky, tearing everything apart, breaking through everything, invincible and unstoppable. All defenses are shaken open and all forces are destroyed. Like the scythe of death... "no The people of the giant god gate made a shrill cry and wanted to dodge, but there were chaotic spaces on both sides. How could they avoid it. Whoa!!! The sword spirit swallowed up most of the people of the giant god gate and tore their bodies apart. In the face of such attacks, they can not do any defense at all. Because the people of the four directions Xuantian hid in the chaotic space ahead of time, they avoided directly. The remaining sword power ran into those reinforcements, and directly cut the reinforcements from the middle, killing and injuring countless reinforcements for a time. As for Ju Po Yan, except that he and hundreds of quick reaction soul people used the power of juxinxian''s ancient giant to open up the chaotic space and forcibly evade, all the others have died... "how could this happen?" Juxinxian opened his eyes and looked at him stupidly. "In this small and narrow place, white night is invincible at all. He could have killed us long ago, but he has not moved. It is because he is waiting for reinforcements. Something must have happened to the clan and we are doomed. Everything is the conspiracy of white night and his conspiracy." The huge broken rock cried out bitterly. After the sound fell, the huge Sansheng Tianlin had opened its mouth and bit the huge broken rock in the past. "Stop it!" Giant broken rock tried to shout. But before the words were finished, they were all swallowed up by the big mouth. The essence of the giant god gate was so cut off by the white night... the people in the four directions of Xuantian over there were all excited. "Dragon master!" The leader quickly clasped his fist: "what should we do now?" "Continue to attack the reinforcements and wipe out all the giant gods!" Cold drink in the white night, ride Sansheng Tianlin and rush forward again. "Kill all but one of them!" People from the four corners of Xuantian yelled one after another and rushed forward with the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2253 In a dark palace, a woman in red walked slowly and stood in front of a stone tablet with a height of 100 meters. Her eyes were staring at the stone tablet, and she was gradually fascinated. I don''t know how long, a thin and pale man came in. "My Lord." The voice of respect came out. "What''s the matter?" The woman frowned and didn''t seem to like being disturbed. "The great gate." Said the visitor respectfully. The woman''s eyelids drooped slightly and fell into silence. I don''t know how long it took to ask, "who did it?" "White night." The man said: "the white night united with a powerful clan, when the giant god gate attacked the supreme god temple, they suddenly made a disaster and surrounded and suppressed the giant god gate people. Except for a few people who fled, almost all of them were killed! The resources of the giant god gate are all in the hands of the white night. " "United with a powerful clan? Which potential clan? " "I don''t know, but the preliminary investigation shows that it may be the four directions Xuantian!" Hearing the sound, the red clothes turned around and walked slowly towards the chairs in the hall. The visitors did not dare to make any more noise, but stood with their heads bent down. "White night is smart! It''s also very bold! " The woman opens the cavity gently, the sound is like the yellow warbler, pleasant to the ear. "Sometimes he does things rashly, but he is not a fool. Many of his things seem to be against the common sense, but in fact, there are his reasons! This person... Is not simple. " "Do you mean this person is a threat to us?" The people below asked carefully. "What do you think is the reason why such a man has several Hongbing soldiers, but the highest peaks in Lisheng do not move him?" Asked red. "If it was before, I''m afraid that many people didn''t know the white night and did not know that their hands had Hongbing. Now, I don''t know why..." the man said respectfully. "Because of us!" Red took the message directly. The people below breathed: "we?" "Not bad." The red dress sat gracefully on the chair, and her delicate jade hand waved from the storage ring. Whoa! A jade light came into being. I saw an edict appear in her hand. The following people trotted forward, respectfully took over the imperial edict, opened and looked up. A moment later, his face was very grave. "As I said, white night is a very clever man! After he found out that he had Hongbing, he began to provoke us crazily. He wanted to use the reputation of our dark Dynasty to frighten the real powers of Risheng state! Because those great powers don''t want to fight with us, they know our details, so they have not started to fight against the white night! We awed all the strong for him, and then we used means to hook up with Shenji Palace at night! In this way, there is Shenji palace to protect him, and we are not good at him. In the dark, the white night has carried out a check and balance on all those who threaten him! Although he is weak and weak, he has several Hongbing, but he has no worries! And using Hongbing to grow up crazily, even the growth speed of Zhongyan, which was mainly cultivated by the leader, was not as fast as he was. This is enough to show the strength of this man! " The man below took a breath. It''s like... It''s true. Dare to use Shenji palace and the dark Dynasty... this white night, the city hall is deep! "Therefore, it has been decided that the day night can no longer be tolerated. Otherwise, this person will be in great trouble in the future. You are fully responsible for this action, and you will take the lead of white night!" Red clothes light road. "But... In this way, I''m afraid it will offend the Shenji palace! At present, there are many Shenji palace people stationed in Cangtian cliff! If you send super power, I''m afraid there will be immediate reaction from Shenji palace... "The visitor hesitated. "You don''t have to worry about this. Just go there. Someone from Shenji palace will handle it for you." The woman said quietly, then got up and went down the steps: "it''s time for me to go to heixuan''s headquarters. Finally, Yan''s performance this time let the top down very disappointed. He has been locked up. I have to get back the prison chisel sword and the crack spear for him! When I come back, I hope that the other four Hongbing soldiers will be brought along too. The adult''s time is not much, so we don''t have much time. Go quickly... " " yes! " The bearer, holding the imperial edict, retreated in a hurry. Inside the door of the giant God. Bai Ye, er Fu and Jue Jian Shi stand on a high slope. On this high slope, you can see the twelve spirit mines behind the giant god gate. At the moment, the miners from Sifang Xuantian have entered the mines to collect these mines. Er Fu''s whole son is laughing and blooming. Jue Jian makes that cold face also show a little smile. These twelve spirit mines are the most pure and rare mines. Their value is almost indescribable. Over the years, I don''t know how many people are salivating at them, intending to seize them. If the dark Dynasty had not sent strong men to guard them, these spirit mines would have changed their owners."What? Mr. Er Fu, is this a good deal? " White night patted Er Fu on the shoulder and said with a smile. "It''s just your luck. If it wasn''t for the people from the giant god gate to attack the temple of supreme God, you think you would have this opportunity?" Er Fu hums and laughs. "There''s another key reason." Juejian opened his mouth. "Why?" Er Fu asked. "The giant god gate has been thoroughly studied!" Jue Jian makes light way. This word falls, two blessing Leng next, spin and suddenly realize: "you mean those equipments?" "I don''t think the equipment for conquering the giant gods was designed by your heixuan auction, right? But someone asks you to design, and you make a lot of them, right? " Asked juejian. Erfu touched his chin, then nodded: "yes, because we found that the sales of these equipment were surprisingly good, so we made them in large quantities." "In fact, the people who want you to make these equipment are the people who want to map the giant god gate. After all, the twelve spirit mines are so attractive... There are too many people plotting them!" I can''t help feeling this. "If you''re innocent, you''re guilty." Jue Jian Shi and ER Fu nodded one after another. "Elder martial brother Bai!" At this time, an urgent cry sounded. He saw a soul fly over and salute at the white night. Bai Ye still remembers that this man was an elite disciple of the God Temple saved by him from juxinxian. "I''m no longer a member of the temple of God. You don''t have to call my elder martial brother." The white night is light. "But elder martial brother Bai comes forward when the clan is in danger, and you will always be our elder martial brother!" The man''s face was full of worship and respect. White night shook his head and was too lazy to talk nonsense. He asked, "what''s the matter?" "Oh, the master of the hall has already left the pass. I''d like to invite you to come over. The Lord has something to say to you." "Does the Lord of the temple have something to say to me?" The white night frowned. "Go, dragon master, give it to us here!" Er Fu said with a smile. The white night glanced at him, then dashed the sword emissary and said, "I''ll give you that part. Don''t let two blessings touch me!" "Don''t worry, dragon master!" Jue Jian makes Zhuang Zhong Dao. "White night, what do you mean?" Two blessings are angry. "I can''t believe in the black hearted merchant!" White night smiles and turns away. "Ah? White night! Come back to me The angry voice rings out, but the night has gone far away... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2254 The temple of the Supreme God. After the attack of the giant god gate, the whole clan gate is now fragmented. Except for the ancient library, all areas and the entrance of the hall were destroyed. Especially the forbidden area of zongmen. Several tombstones at the door were looted. Although they were found, they were broken and their charm was damaged. The old people of the temple of God knew that they were heartbroken and beat their chest and feet. They all went to the forbidden area and knelt down to think about their mistakes and asked for the forgiveness of their ancestors. The Lord of the temple of god worshipped there three times, and then he returned to the main hall. All the people from the temple of God gathered in the main hall. At the moment, there are so many people here, whether they are elders or disciples, but those who are not seriously injured are gathered here. Even if it''s reading, the sky is coming. What the Lord of the temple of God is telling, people listen attentively, and they are silent. After listening to it for a while, I realized that he was blaming himself and repenting... after all, if he had not closed down this time, the temple of God would not have lost so much... I don''t know how long it took for the white night to fall in front of the hall. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the white night. Their eyes showed eagerness and reverence. Of course, Niantian and others are constantly murmuring with jealousy and coldness in their eyes. "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" "Elder martial brother Bai!" ... many students called out respectfully. Some people even get up and clasp hands and bow to the white night. The degree of respect is self-evident. After all, white night is the Savior of the temple of God! The white night did not pay attention to the cry around, but stood at the gate of the hall, looking at the Lord of God''s temple, and said faintly, "what''s the matter with the temple master looking for me?" "You still seem to be aggrieved by what happened last time?" God God Temple Lord asked calmly. "No White night shook his head: "that kind of thing, no one is right or wrong. I always don''t think that anyone in the world can be worthy of and I''m sorry for everyone. It''s for the benefit. Why should we divide the good and the evil? Even if I help God Temple this time, it is not for you, but for the great wealth of the giant god gate! So you don''t have to be grateful to me. " People were shocked. "You are both good and evil." God heaven hall Lord light said. "I don''t feel like a good man anyway." "But this time, you have saved my Shenji palace! So I want to reward you! " "If you want me to come here just for this, you don''t have to! After all, there are many people in Shenji palace that I care about. Let me save them. " White night said, the line of sight looked at the ink purple rhyme over there. Ink purple rhyme slightly a Leng, cheeks suddenly red, busy will Zhen head low. The white night is silent. What is mo Ziyun thinking? The Lord of the temple of God did not speak, but waved his hand gently. Whoosh! A token flew by and fell into the hands of the white night. The white night reached for it. The token is purplish red and has a unique shape. When people around me looked around, I suddenly breathed. "Temple Lord, this..." read the day anxious, quickly got up to speak. But the Lord of the temple of God stopped him immediately. "No more." God God Temple Lord light way: "this hall LORD already decided the matter, will not change!" Read a day, face difficult to see the extreme. Many elders are also astonished and their eyes are wide open. "What is this?" Ask in the daytime. "This is the order of the deputy hall master!" The main way of the temple of God. "Oh? Do you want me to be the deputy head of the temple of God? But I''m not interested Shake your head at night. He can''t manage a dragon. How can he manage this? "With this order, you can enter and leave the ancient library and the forbidden area at will. With it, you can learn all the skills of the temple of God!" The main way of the temple of God. "Some interest." The white night looked up slightly. There are still some books in the ancient library that he has not finished reading. This time he can read them. "Besides that, it has another use!" The main way of the temple of God. "What''s the use?" "I heard that you once set up a super array in Outland, but it was destroyed by the four directions Xuantian, wasn''t it?" Asked the Lord of the temple of God. "Yes." There was a pain in my heart at night. "Why didn''t you repair this super array, but demolished it?" God asked again. The white night was silent and did not answer. "I''m afraid it''s because you can''t find a suitable place to set up the array, right? Because you know that once your super array is arranged to a larger scale, it will surely attract more powerful people to come. This time, it will be the square Xuantian, and the next time it will be the eight square Xuantian. So you want to find a safe treasure land to expand your super array, right or not? ""Not bad." The white night took a deep breath and said, "although the temple master does not leave the temple, he knows me like the palm of his hand. I admire him!" The Lord of the temple of God shook his head and said, "if you really want the so-called treasure land, then you should take this token." "Why?" White night Leng asked. "Because... There''s a little world in here!" The main way of the temple of God. His voice fell to the ground, and he was struck by lightning at night. Small world? In the order of the deputy hall master? ... ... the white night finally accepted the token. He didn''t want to have too much to do with the temple of God. However, the benefits given by the Lord of the temple were so much that people couldn''t refuse it. He originally wanted to transform Outland into an independent area, such as Cangtian cliff. However, it took too long. The manpower and financial resources were astronomical, and the biggest problem was that it was difficult to solve the trouble of Shenji palace. So it can only be a long-term plan, which will be prepared and implemented slowly in the future. But with this token, it''s not the same. At least... The sky punishing array can restart! After getting the token, he went directly to the ancient library in the daytime. After visiting emperor Tianji, he entered the library and immersed himself in it. The emperor sat quietly in front of the library''s dilapidated gate, with a relaxed smile on his old face, as if a big stone had been laid down for many years. "My mission, it''s time to finish..." he took out a box and opened it. Inside the box was a small array. After injecting a little spirit into it, the array immediately operated, and the whole library moved. In the library, something seems to have been activated. The white night inside was startled, and he found a bookshelf made entirely of gold behind the last floor of the library. Every book on the bookshelf is made of gold, and the cover is shining with holy light, which is extremely mysterious and powerful... "this is..." my eyes are lost in the daytime, and I reach out to take it tremblingly. Only when I find that this is not the real gold. It''s gold... Blood! . (there should be an additional one tomorrow) in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2255 In front of the door of the giant God. Two Fu led a group of black Xuan auction house people respectfully kneel on the ground. Jue Jian envoy and the four sides Xuantian high-rise stand on both sides of the gate, bowing and bending, with a serious attitude. Look at this posture, it seems to be to meet some big people. After about half a column of incense, the sound of gongs and drums came from the distance. Er Fu immediately lowered his head pressure. The roar of the spirit beast rang out. We can see a motorcade in the form of a few monstrous beasts pulling towards this. In front of the motorcade, there was a spirit beast with long limbs, which was like a snake. On the top of the spirit beast, there was a middle-aged man in royal clothes with a cold look. Men are very powerful, and they look at the people here with scorn. After all, I''m afraid that the existence here will make it impossible for the sword envoy to compete with him. Neither blessing can defeat him. This law is useful even in a world full of businessmen. "Er Fu, please meet Mr. Jingren!" At this time, only listen to ER Fu''s hands raised and worship, shouting at the visitors. "The four directions Xuantian Jue sword emissary leads the public to visit Lord Jingren." Jue Jian Shi also holds his fist as a gift. Even Jue Jian emissary is so respectful to him that he can see his extraordinary identity. The middle-aged man sitting on the spirit beast cast his eyes to Jue Jian Shi, then whirled and snorted, and said faintly, "you four directions Xuantian can also be regarded as picking up the stool this time." "Everything depends on the fortune that drags your fortune." Jue Jian Shi Baoquan Dao. "Hum!" Jingren doesn''t take care of Jue Jian envoy any more, and walks towards the inside with high spirit. Erfu and juejian led Jingren to the back mountain of the giant god gate. Here you can see twelve rare spirit mines. "How to divide it?" "We have two spirit mines, and the four sides of Xuantian have two." Two Fu hesitated, so said. "Eight for one in white night?" Jingren snorted: "just a Cangtian cliff, an unknown dragon force, his appetite is not small!" "After all, the giant god gate is nominally a white night." Er Fu smiles awkwardly. "Don''t talk nonsense. Ask the white night to bring out seven seats, and Sifang Xuantian will bring another one out. My heixuan auction house will take ten of them, one for each of them!" Jingren said coldly. "This..." Jue Jian made his face change. "My Lord, isn''t this too appropriate?" Er Fu hugged his fist: "as we all know, the giant god gate is the power of the dark Dynasty. If we conquer the giant god gate in the daytime, we have to face the revenge from the dark Dynasty. Without these spirit mines to maintain, he would not have been able to resist the power of the dark Dynasty. Moreover, if we invaded too much, would it not expose our identity? When the time comes, heixuan and the dark Dynasty will join hands, and we will become sinners "Reckless!" Jing Ren was furious: "what dark dynasty? Are we afraid of heixuan auction house? What''s more, do you know the value of these rare spirit mines to my heixuan? We''ll take two? How is that possible? Do you regard our heixuan auction house as a beggar? Is that how it''s done? " "That adult means..." "ten seats! Tell white night that we will help him to resist the invasion of the dark Dynasty, so that he does not have to worry Jing Ren said without expression. "Adults, I''m afraid... I''m afraid that I won''t do it in the daytime..." Erfu smiles bitterly. If heixuan auction house is willing to help white night deal with dark Dynasty secretly, white night will definitely agree, but this kind of thing is impossible. Heixuan auction house is willing to refuse these spirit mines, and it is impossible to offend the dark Dynasty. Why? Because heixuan is a businessman! What is the most important thing in business? Peace is the most important thing! Offending the dark Dynasty not only provoked a huge enemy, but also lost many potential customers. After all, many people in the dark Dynasty consumed in the heixuan auction house. So these spiritual mines are not worth it. Er Fu understood this, and Jing Ren understood it. So these words are just empty promises. They are just to fool the white night. How can you agree with me with the temper of a white night? "No?" Jingren hums coldly: "he is a small dragon, is it difficult to fight against me black Xuan?" "My Lord, this..." "don''t say it, adjust the manpower, load the mined ore and send it to the nearest heixuan branch." Jingren waved his big hand and said, "over there in the white night, I will tell him personally whether he will agree or not!" Two blessings have nothing to do. Jue Jian Shi said nothing. He would not express any opinion on such a matter. After Jing Ren went down to rest, he said to his side: "inform xuanzhu immediately and ask him to make a decision." "Yes." Someone else ran down. Half a day later, someone will report."Xuanzhu has orders, everything is decided by the Dragon Lord." "The Dragon Lord decides?" Jue Jian made the corner of his mouth draw down and said in a low voice: "I know, you go down." I waited about three days. During these three days, er Fu was frightened. Jue Jian Shi only does what he should do and nothing else is involved. Qi Ming sent by the white night did not obstruct him. Even Jue Jian Shi did not dare to speak up. How dare Qi Ming oppose it? So helplessly watching the people of Jingren send away the ore in the spirit mine one after another. Heixuan auction house does not agree with other potential clans. Their mining props are very different from those of Jushen gate. They use a unique net. Once the net goes down, the ore embedded in the mountain will be cut directly. The efficiency of mining ore may be more than a few times higher than that of Jushen gate. In just a few days, the amount of mines has been reduced by the naked eye. Every day''s loss can be said to be astronomical. Of course, the black Xuan auction house is making a lot of money this time, especially Jing Ren. His face is full of laughter. Until the fifth day. White night finally arrived! He led tens of thousands of the elite of the sky cliff, and came to the gate of the giant god gate directly. "Dragon master, you are here!" Qi Ming was so excited that he ran over to give a salute. "What''s the matter?" Aware of Qi Ming''s face is not natural, the white night frowned and asked. "This... There came a man from heixuan who occupied our spirit mine. At present, we only mined about three tons of ore from Cangtian Cliff..." "three tons?" White night on the spot a Zheng, and then face is black several circles. "My Lord, this man seems to be a senior official of heixuan auction house. He has strong strength and special status. Even Lord Erfu is respectful to him. Don''t mess around." The road is busy. "Don''t worry, I only have plans." White night light road, walk inside. After a few steps, he turned his head. "Where is Jue Jian Shi?" "Supervise the work at the mine." "Tell him to come and see me." "Yes..." Qi Ming quickly clasped his fist and ran down in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2256 After getting the wish of the four directions xuanzhu from juejian, the white night is angry and gnashing his teeth, but he has nothing to do. The four directions xuanzhu understood him thoroughly. He knew that white night was a master who could not suffer losses, so he let Jue Jian make everything obey his orders. Anyway, the four party xuanzhu didn''t show up. Even if he really offended the heixuan auction house, he could also stand up and explain. White night is different. But he didn''t have to bear with this. "From now on, all the Xuantian people in the gate of the giant god must listen to me, understand?" The white night is light. "Don''t worry, dragon master. We will obey our orders." Jue Jian makes fist. They are eager to work in the daytime. White night can''t know their Xiaojiu, but this is not the time to argue with these people. He walked towards the twelve mines. At the moment, Jingren is sitting on the top of the back mountain, setting up a table, making tea and drinking tea. Very comfortable. He seemed to know the news of the arrival of the white night. Seeing that the night was dusty and dusty, he did not have any accident on his face. Instead, he continued to drink tea calmly and look at the mining work in the distance. "Long Jue white night, I met Lord Jingren." With a smile at night, he went to the tea table and gave a salute to Jingren. "White night?" Jing Ren narrowed his eyes, swept the night, and said with a smile, "I''ve heard of you. Others say that you are arrogant, domineering, and lawless with the help of Hongbing. Today, it doesn''t look like it. You seem to be on the road." "It''s just a misunderstanding of others. In fact, I''m very worldly at night. My Lord, if I''m really an arrogant and despotic person, can I stay in the state for so long with my strength?" White night smiles. "So it is." Jingren turned his eyes and nodded. Although white night has entered the realm of immortal xuanhuang, his strength is not enough for the moment, at least in Jingren''s eyes, this strength is too weak. "Since you say that you know current affairs and understand human relations, then I ask you, do you have any opinion about your seven spirit mines?" Jing Ren asked. "No problem." White night road. "Go on The corner of Jingren''s mouth rose and said with a sneer: "in fact, even if you have any opinions, it''s useless! Because your opinion has no influence in my adult''s eyes. You are just an ant. You have to see your identity clearly. " "The Lord is right. In fact, my Lord, I want to give my last spirit mine to you as well." Again in the white night. As soon as this word fell, Jing Ren was stunned, and the teacup in his hand could not help shaking. He looked at the white night in dismay: "what do you say?" "I said, I''ll give you the last spirit mine, too." Repeated the white night. "Ha ha ha ha." Jingren laughed, and his eyes were full of laughter: "Shangdao, Shangdao! Ha ha ha, white night, you really know the world, very good! Hahaha... " " adults praise me wrongly. " White night said, and then side head to Jue Jian Emissary: "Jue Jian Shi, please also give the spirit mine controlled by your four directions Xuantian to adults." Jingren''s smile froze. "Yes, dragon master, from today on, all twelve spirit mines will be yours." Jue Jian Shi Baoquan Dao. "What do you mean?" Jingren frowned and said coldly, "who allowed you to give me all the spirit mines? White night, if you give it to me, the four sides of Xuantian can''t hand it over. If the four sides of Xuantian hand in, you can''t hand in the white night. You must have a power to take a spirit mine "I''m afraid not!" White night said with indifference, then turned to leave, and yelled: "listen, people from four directions Xuantian and longjue, immediately evacuate the giant god gate and give all the resources to all members of heixuan auction house!" "Yes The four sides Xuantian and longjue people roared one after another, and then all of them quickly flew out of the gate of Chaozong. People''s movements are extremely clean, without the slightest bit of muddleheaded, in the blink of an eye, everyone evacuated the giant god gate. "Asshole!" Jing Ren is so angry that he slams the teacup on the ground. "Don''t be angry, my Lord." Two blessings came forward in a hurry. "How dare you plan on me! He gave me the right to use all the spirit mines, so that our heixuan auction house could completely control the resources in the giant god gate. In this way, the people of the dark dynasty would think that we attacked the giant god gate, and we would have to settle the account with us! " Jing Ren is furious. He originally wanted to pull dragon Jue or one of the four directions Xuantian to carry the pot for heixuan''s auction, but he did not want to call Sifang Xuantian people away at night. "My Lord, this is the end of the matter. We have to find a way to remedy it, or we can attract other potential clans and continue mining in the name of other potential clans?" Er Fu Dao."No need." Jingren sneered: "he has a good plan. I have a wall ladder. Go and transfer some people to continue to mine spirit mines in the name of longjue and Sifang Xuantian, and announce to the public that the giant god gate is still controlled by longjue!" "This..." "go Jingren shouts. Er Fu sighed and said, "yes, my Lord." With that, people will go down. But at this time, a soul of fear to the extreme rushed over, is rolling, extremely embarrassed. "My Lord, my Lord, the matter is not good!" The shrill cry resounded. "What''s the matter?" Jing Ren asked. "My Lord, there are many dark Dynasty people outside. They say they want to attack us..." the man screamed. "What?" Jing Ren was shocked: "our people have been arranged thousands of miles away to guard against the enemy. How can the people of the dark Dynasty suddenly appear here?" "Did you use the space door to arrive?" Er Fu Shuan asked. "No way!" Jing Ren yelled: "if it''s just one or two people, it''s hard to detect the space door. But if a large number of souls are sent to this place, at least it must be a giant space door more than five meters. It''s impossible for such a space door to move without being aware of it." "So why are these dark people suddenly here?" "I''m afraid..." as soon as Jing Ren''s face changed, he suddenly thought of something and rushed out in a crazy way. When he and a group of people rushed to the gate of the giant god gate, countless masked people outside had surrounded the gate. Jingren almost didn''t vomit blood. "We are the fourth annihilation army of the dark dynasty! Heixuan auction house people, I urge you to surrender quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame us for mercilessly killing you all! " A man with a mask and white hair yelled at Jingren. Jingren is full of red! What the hell are you doing! These people are just left the Dragon Jue and the four sides Xuantian people! They just put on a mask and put away the token representing their identity. That''s all. They didn''t even change their clothes, so they pretended to be the people of the dark Dynasty here! Shameless! How shameless! Jingren shivers and gets angry. "White night! You don''t have to pretend here! You are not the people of the dark Dynasty at all. You are the white night, you are the juejian envoy! You are the people of long Jue and Xuantian from all directions Jing Ren said angrily. "We are from the dark Dynasty." "You are a fart "We are from the dark dynasty!" "You don''t have to play around here!" "I''ll give you ten rest time. If you don''t roll or throw, I''ll kill you!" The man with a mask and white hair pulled out his black sword and said coldly. "You also said that you are not a white night, this is abandoning the magic sword! This is to abandon the divine sword. Who will abandon the divine sword except for the white night? " Jingren almost screams. "And I''m on the way to seven." "You..." "six breath!" "You think you can kill me?" Jing Ren is furious. "There are four more!" "Asshole! Watch me kill you Jingren is so angry that he can''t help it any longer. He jumps straight into the white night. He looks down upon the white night in his heart! Even if there are Hongbing in the daytime? He is just an incompetent waste. Hong Bing can''t save him! Thinking of this, Jingren directly urged all the soul power, one hand into a palm, toward the white night pressure. The powerful spirit suppressed it fiercely. He believed that under this situation, the white night would not even have a chance to draw his sword. It''s just that... it''s just like standing still in the same place. Bang! Finally, Jing Ren hits the chest of the white night with one hand. The white night body slightly shakes down, but did not retreat half step, has not been injured at all. "What?" Jingren was dumbfounded on the spot. "Die!" Cold road in the white night, a sword to chop. Whew! Jingren was chopped in two instantly, splattered with blood. The Jue sword beside me makes my heart tremble. He is not only surprised at the cruel means of the white night, but also shocked by the strength of the white night. Can he ignore the power of Jingren? Why did he go to the temple of supreme God and his strength increased a lot? Jing Ren died and the scene was in chaos. The people in heixuan auction house were terrified."Lord Jingren is dead!" "What''s to be done now?" "We''ll fight them!" "Revenge for Lord Jingren!" "Yes, revenge for Lord Jingren!" Countless people were shouting. "Be quiet, everyone!" At this time, er Fu Denggao called out. People were quiet and looked at him in unison. We can''t just sit around and ignore Lord Jingren, who was killed by the people of the dark Dynasty. Now Lord Jingren is not here, I''m the highest person in charge here. Everyone listen to me and kill these people of the dark Dynasty and avenge him "Kill!" "Revenge!" There was a lot of excitement in the crowd. "Hehe hehe, can you be our opponent? Come on The white haired masked man yelled. But at this time, a masked soul man rushed over and yelled: "the matter is not good, my Lord. The Dragon Jue white night and the Jue sword emissary from the four directions of Xuantian have brought people to kill them!" "Ah?" The white haired masked man was shocked, and then cried out in a very exaggerated way: "if the Dragon Jue people and the Xuantian people from the four sides are killed, we will surely die, quickly withdraw!" "Withdraw!" In a word, these people disappeared immediately. Er Fu didn''t go after him. Perhaps after a hundred rest appearance, white night and Jue sword envoy with countless dragon Jue and the four sides of Xuantian people rushed to come. Without a mask on their faces and a token on their waists, they said solemnly, "Lord Erfu, I heard that you were attacked by the people of the dark Dynasty. We have come to support you. Are you ok?" "No... nothing..." Erfu puffed slightly at the corner of his mouth and forced him to calm down. The acting is... Too bad. At least you have to change your clothes... forget it. Anyway, all the thieves are on the boat. I''m afraid we can''t get down www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2257 On lingkuang. Two Fu helplessly looked at the mine which started again. After sighing, he turned his head to the white night and said, "you are too messy." "It''s up to me to ask you about heixuan auction house." "Forcibly occupying your spirit mine is not the meaning of our heixuan auction house, but Jingren''s self will. Although he is very reckless, you can''t kill him. He still has some status in the auction house. If you do this, I can''t explain it to the above, especially your acting skills... The three-year-old children can''t believe it. Can you prepare one more next time Clothes? " Two blessing white night one eye, cannot help but say. White night laughed and asked, "is this Jingren occupying so many mines really so clean?" Er Fu''s face changed slightly, then he sighed and said hoarsely: "white night, I know what you are thinking. I can also tell you clearly that only half of Jingren''s mining resources will flow into my heixuan auction house, while the other half will flow into his pocket. As for the other part, I don''t need to say more You should understand, too? This is a good job. Why can Jing Ren come? That''s because someone has arranged for him Er Fu''s words are very tactful, but the meaning of his words has been recognized in the white night. Jing Ren is not the real person behind the scenes. His arrival was arranged by someone, and he did so not only for his own sake, but also for the interests of his descendants. White night killed Jingren can, but also offended the people behind him. In fact, it is estimated that the second party of Xuanfu Dynasty will not sell the letter to the other side. "Don''t worry about it!" White night took a deep breath and said faintly: "things have happened, don''t think about what should be done. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth." "You are happy and free... Oh, just, I will deal with it there. If the adult is really angry and wants to revenge me, I can''t do anything else. Anyway, I will inform you at the first time." "Yes, thank you very much." ... the following days were peaceful. The giant god gate side is constantly mining, and the temple of God is also undergoing reconstruction work. Baiye regained control of the eight sacred mines, and a number of advanced magic weapons provided by Erfu. The mining speed is simply appalling. However, what makes Jue Jian Shi and ER Fu strange is that Bai Ye did not transport the mined ore to the Cangtian cliff, but put it all in a token on his waist. What token is this? Both of them were curious, but it was inconvenient to ask. Mining is in full swing. At the same time, heixuan''s headquarters auction also had results. The prison chiseling sword and the crack spear were shot. Although the two Hongbing soldiers were taken out, they were stirred up by a man who only asked for the price but couldn''t get the money. Many people said that the person who stirred up the auction was arranged by heixuan auction house to keep the two pieces of Hongbing. However, there was no evidence, and everything was just speculation. After the auction, heixuan also returned to calm. Their goal has been achieved, and they are already preparing to send the two Hongbing soldiers back. As for Jingren''s murder, heixuan auction house severely blamed Erfu, but not too much on white night. After all, in a strict sense, Baiye is still the VIP of the auction house. Since Jingren is dead, heixuan auction house is not necessary to investigate the responsibility of Baiye. What''s more, the heixuan auction house also made a lot of money. Two spiritual mines are equivalent to two treasures! Moreover, they don''t have to carry the black pot. The dark Dynasty will find the trouble of the white night. Of course, the fact that heixuan doesn''t blame the white night doesn''t mean that the great power behind Jingren will give up. This beam is already tied. The accident happened when he was waiting for heixuan auction house to deliver the prison chiseling sword and the crack spear in the giant god gate on the white night. The Zhenbao team transporting Hongbing was attacked by the most powerful one, and the whereabouts of two Hongbing soldiers were unknown. In addition, a full of tens of thousands of inexplicable teams began to approach the sky cliff. It is also known that this is the Revenge of the dark Dynasty. How fast! They can''t wait! "Do you want to inform xuanzhu?" Jue Jian emissary asked Bai Ye carefully after he learned the news. "No need, you four Xuantian or don''t get involved in it. I''ll deal with it. You need to look after it here." White night road. Jue Jian makes his eyebrows move. I didn''t sell them before the white night. "Dragon master, you should be careful. If you need our help, you can say it." "Good." White night should a, then take people toward the sky cliff. When the white night leaves, juejian''s face is full of confusion."Why did the dark Dynasty people not move the gate of the great gods, but moved the cliff of the sky?" "It may be to move away from the mountain by attacking the cliff of the sky. We should be careful to prepare for the war and guard against the attack by the dark Dynasty." "OK." It turns out that there are more blessings in the two blessings. The dark Dynasty was only for the cliff of the sky. When returning to the Cangtian cliff in the white night, Huang Yao, Mo Qing ice jade and others have gathered the guard forces of Cangtian cliff. All the powerful of dragon Jue are held by numerous magic weapons and gathered at the gate. Moreover, the people of the Shenji Palace also entered the state of readiness. Everyone is like a big enemy. The 10000 troops of the dark Dynasty stopped outside the gate of the cangtianya. They did not immediately launch an attack, but they shouted. "Where is the white night?" "What''s the matter?" White night out of the gate, face no expression of these people. He was in a wild heart. There are not many of these people, but everyone''s strength is all over the world, incredible, afraid that the worst is approaching the monarch of the world. So terrible power, put in the state of lissan that is almost a top force. The dark Dynasty sent such a top-notch force to revenge him? Is this a little fuss? "I''ll ask you again, will you keep it down?" The man who came to draw his sword pointed to the white night. Tone, expression... How proud and slow. But what does this gesture appear on a superior person? "Why do you want to be lowered?" Asked the night. "Because you''re useful." "Would you like me to control the Shenji palace?" White night shook his head, a light smile: "but unfortunately, you are futile, night!" "I hope you don''t regret your behavior!" The comer was angry and said coldly, and then he took a sword and waved. "Kill!" "Kill!" The elite crazy people of these ten thousand dark dynasties rushed to the gate of cangtianya... br www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2258 The ten thousand strong men of the dark Dynasty appeared inexplicably, and under the banner of loose repair, they suddenly launched an attack on the Cangtian cliff. It''s puzzling. And it''s a very dangerous thing. Because Shenji palace has already begun to attack the dark Dynasty. Although it is half hidden, if the dark king Dynasty leaves too many handles to Shenji palace, then Shenji palace will not have any more scruples to attack them. Why did the dark Dynasty take risks? At the time of fighting, the white night''s heart was full of confusion. Is it to capture the dragon sword? How could it be? It''s just impossible to rely on such a person to capture the dragon sword from the sky cliff. Moreover, although the dark Dynasty has always coveted the dead dragon sword, it is really the next policy to use this method to take the dead Dragon Sword... since it is not to capture the dead dragon sword, is it to say that it is aimed at my dragon? But in this kind of place, it is more difficult to destroy the dragon? So, what is the purpose of these people? My heart is full of fog at night. He wanted to catch a man and pry his mouth out, but he knew that the mouth of the dark Dynasty was probably the most strict in the whole state of lysemite. They would rather commit suicide than betray the dark Dynasty. This is the most basic bottom line for the people of the dark king Dynasty. It is precisely because of this that they can deal with the powerful Shenji palace. White night with double swords, rushed into the enemy and danced wildly. The dreadful double swords are like the scythe of the God of death, reaping the enemies crazily. The strength of these dark Dynasties was not bad, but in front of the white night, they were as fragile as paper, and their sharp swords were cut off, and all of them were cut off by one sword. "Well?" "This white night, even stronger than the rumor "Obviously, he is just a new comer who does not destroy xuanhuang. How can he have such terrible strength?" The faces of these people turned pale, and they could not believe it. They did not know that the benefits of the battle of God''s temple of heaven at night were not very good, and their strength had soared innumerable. Therefore, the ten thousand people who fought against it immediately suffered great losses. It''s just. The enemy is far from here. When the white night led the elite of Cangtian cliff to fight with these people, an exquisite space door forced to break through the space barrier in the Cangtian cliff and fell into the sky cliff. Then a large number of soul people rushed out of it, and there were thousands of them. "Dragon master, it''s not good. There''s an enemy attack in the sky cliff!" Huang Yao ran in a hurry and yelled. "Where was the door of space born?" Ask in the daytime. "It seems that it came for the dead dragon sword. The space door fell beside the dead dragon sword." Huang Yaodao. The white night''s eyes were awe inspiring. He glanced at the people in front of him and whispered: "stay back at the gate and block them for the time being. Don''t let them enter the heaven cliff. I''ll go to the heaven cliff to support them!" "Yes Huang Yao shouts: "guard the cliff gate "Stick to it!" There was a cry. White night raised a finger. Roaring... Four Heavenly thunders fell from the sky and hit the ground, and then the four imperial level organ people appeared in people''s sight. At present, the strength of these four organs is not enough. However, they are made of special materials. No matter how damaged they are, they will not be torn apart. This is beyond the scope that emperors of all ages can understand. I saw the white night go up, stretched out his hand to hit them. Bang! A stream of gold like material flowed along the arm of the white night towards the four emperors. In an instant, their breath began to soar, instantly broke through to the emperor''s situation, and still went up, almost close to the Jade Emperor''s situation. Almost later, Bai Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and gave the abandoned God sword, Lihuang sword and Yeyao sword in his waist to the hands of three of them, and then suddenly turned his head and ran inside. "The white night gave the Hongbing to these agents?" "What is he thinking?" The men from the dark Dynasty frowned. "My Lord, what shall I do?" They all asked the leader a black robed man. The black robed man stood in the sky, staring at the four organs, and then looked at the people of the Cangtian cliff. He said coldly: "the strength of the people in the sky is fragile, and they are like children in front of us. It is not justified. The four organ people seem to have been transformed by the white night. It should be more difficult. Be careful." "There are only four dead things. What can I fear?" "If you despise the enemy, you will die! In a word, don''t be careless! Listen, take away the divine sword first. Give it to me as soon as you get it. Do you understand? If we can capture three of them, we can take them and take down the dead dragon sword. In this way, we will be able to set up an extraordinary feat. When we return to the potential family, we will surely get countless magic weapons and magic weapons, and we will be able to ascend the sky one step at a time. " The man in black sinks.The words fell, people''s eyes twinkled with light, a look also ferocious up. Seeing the greed in people''s eyes, the man in black nodded: "very good! Good! Now, do it The voice fell to the ground and he drew his sword. All the remaining souls will rush to kill them immediately. Cangtianya people are equipped with advanced armor and magic weapons from the heixuan auction house, but compared with those of the dark Dynasty, their strength is still too poor. On the first day of the battle, they suffered great losses and killed and injured hundreds of people. "Don''t fight hard, go back first! Back up! Guard the gate Huang Yao yelled and took people back. But people can understand what he said, but the four authorities can''t understand him. They are still standing in front of the gate, motionless, like statues. "No, the dragon master didn''t order them to stay in the door!" Huang Yao was in a great hurry, and immediately rushed to move the four authorities back. However, they were so heavy that they could not be moved at all. "My Lord, come back quickly and guard with the border!" The Cangtian cliff inside the gate was shocked and cried out. "No, the Dragon Lord has given the Hongbing to these people. If we hide in it, these Hongbing will be taken away, and we will be sinners!" Seeing that they couldn''t move these people, Huang Yao was in a great hurry. He gritted his teeth and called out, "everyone come out at once, follow me to fight the thieves and protect Hong Bing!" Hearing this, all the people on the scene were pale. They have seen the ferocity of these people in the dark king Dynasty. Even if they use the boundary of the Cangtian cliff as a barrier to defend themselves inside the door, they will be extremely hard. Now they rush out to fight with others. Isn''t that for death? Many people are hesitating. But Huang Yao''s attitude was determined, and they had no choice but to go out of the gate and try to fight first. If they are defeated, they must retreat. After all, no one wants to die. "Ha ha, a group of things that don''t know how to live or die!" "You think you can stop me waiting?" "Die!" Drink and shout. The people of the dark Dynasty urged the soul of heaven, and the cruel soul force was like a rushing river, and began to instill it into it. All of us are feeling an unprecedented pressure. "Not at all." "Run... Run!" Many people are desperate! "No way, the dragon master told me to stay. If you retreat, die!" Huang Yao roared. This voice jarred those who were ready to flee. Yeah. Retreat is also death. How can we retreat at this time? Fight to death! After all, the number of people, Cangtian cliff still has an advantage! "Everybody ready to follow me!" Huang Yao drinks to shout, then does not hesitate, raises the sword to recoil in the past. He won''t sit around waiting to die. At this time, we can only do our best! It''s just. As soon as they move and open... whoosh! The four authorities rushed out ahead of the others, and they took the Hongbing in their hands and chopped the people of the dark king Dynasty in front of them. Boom!! The terrible sword power of Hongbing suddenly burst out. "What?" The black robed man breathed tightly, and then he cried out eagerly: "stay away!" The people of the dark king Dynasty scattered in an instant, and then accelerated again. It was like a rainstorm and smashed at the four authorities. "Take it down!" The man in black shouts again. All kinds of sharp blade soul formula attack. Even Huang Yao couldn''t stop the dense bombardment and retreated. However, at this time, the four organ men actually charged back to the people of the dark king Dynasty against the bombardment, and then took the Hongbing to chop at the dense crowd. Boom! The sword spirit of terror poured out again. In the blink of an eye, it was torn out a terrible hole, nearly a thousand people died on the spot. "What?" All of these dark people were shocked. Huang Yao and others are also scalp numb, once thought they were wrong. How terrible is the strength of these four organs? The power of Hongbing released by them is not weaker than that released by night. There was no emotion in the four organs. They only carried out the sword and killed again according to the order of the white night, just like the God of death. Although the people of the dark king Dynasty were tough, there was not much room for them to fight back in front of the four officials. "Kill me!" The man in black roared and yelled, and then rushed with his sword. But after he handed it over, he understood why Bai Ye wanted to put the four mechanism men here, and why Bai Ye dared to give Hong Bing to them at ease... because... These four organ people are not ordinary mechanism people at all!Their bodies are pierced and torn, but they are completely unaffected and will soon recover. This is an immortal body. Combined with the power of Hongbing, three of them are almost invincible. People''s faces were cold, and there were countless deaths and injuries in the dark king Dynasty. They retreated in a hurry. Fortunately, the purpose of the authorities was to guard the gate and not chase them. This is good news. But after this shock, only one third of the people of the dark Dynasty died. "Ha ha ha ha... Good! Great "The mechanism people left by the Dragon Lord are really extraordinary!" "What? Do you know that our dragon is so good? " A crowd of souls screamed and danced. Huang Yao was also elated. However, the black robed man turned up his mouth and laughed coldly: "a group of fools, they don''t know when they die! You can continue to be proud. Later, your whole sky cliff will be finished! " This word falls, Huang Yao Leng. "What do you mean?" He asked eagerly. "It doesn''t mean much. I just want to tell you that you are going to die!" The man in Black said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2259 "What do you mean?" Huang Yao''s heart suddenly a tight, feel not quite right. However, the black robed man did not explain. With a big wave of his hand, he led the people of the dark Dynasty to retreat again, until he retreated a hundred miles away. They encircle, not attack, but as a deterrent. The mechanism person will not take the initiative to attack, Huang Yao all can only dry stare. That''s how it''s spent on both sides. "My Lord, what shall I do?" Someone asked Huang Yao. "Keep your watch here. I''ll go in and inform your Lord." Huang Yao bit his teeth and turned to rush in. At the moment, the sky cliff is also a big mess. Next to the huge dragon sword pit, there is a dark and cautious door of terror space. Inside the door, breathtaking spirits rush out and rush towards the dead dragon sword. The people of Shenji palace immediately tried to resist. Although the strength of these souls is not weak, it is obviously not enough to see the Shenji guards. They are holding a long and amazing long sword and slashing around wantonly. Every sword goes down, you can see the blood blooming and fleeing. However, the number of Shenji guards is limited. Even though the sky cliff has been heavily damaged and countless gangsters are greedy for the dragon sword, Shenji palace still can''t send too many forces to guard here. Even there is only one person in charge here, Mr. Chi sing. "White dragon master!" Seeing the white night coming, Chi Hsin called out. "Don''t panic. I''ll help you." The white night drinks to shout, led the sky cliff person to rush past. Although there are no Hongbing soldiers, the attack and killing in the white night is still unbearable by virtue of one''s divine power and divine heaven hall skill. Soon, the souls were killed. "My Lord, we cannot defeat! What to do? " Cried one of the men of the dark Dynasty. "Open the gate, let more people come in and capture the sky cliff!" There was a cry. Then the men of the dark king Dynasty fled one after another and rushed to the distance. "Not good!" Qixin''s face changed greatly, and he immediately said, "kill them, and never let them break more space barriers!" "Yes The Shenji guards all rushed out and chased the people of the dark king Dynasty who went to the inner part of the Cangtian cliff. The people of longjue tried their best to stop them, but they couldn''t beat the Shenji guards, but they couldn''t even fight against the people of longjue. The people were unimpeded and quickly dispersed. Then they took out pieces of strange shaped space magic weapons, and began to tear up the void and explode at the space barrier of the sky cliff. In an instant, the space barrier of Cangtian cliff suffered a serious blow. The space door beside the dead dragon sword was forced to open by a very powerful soul. However, it is impossible to find so many strong people to open more space doors. However, if the space barrier is broken, everyone can tear the space and open the space door to enter here. After all, this is the inside of Cangtian cliff. It''s so simple to tear up the space from here. "We must stop them, otherwise if we continue like this, more and more space doors will appear here. Once the dark king Dynasty people attack in a large scale, the Cangtian cliff will be occupied, and the dead dragon sword will no longer exist! They must be stopped! " A Shenji guard yelled. "Damn it!" Qixin took a quick look at the white night and called out, "Lord white dragon, please guard here. We''ll go and kill those thieves and forbid them to break through the barriers." "Good!" White night nodded, Qixin immediately took people to the distance. Because these people are scattered, it is not easy for the Shenji palace people to kill all these people. But. After these people left, the white night found in front of the space door, no one rushed out. The whole space door stopped working. "Well?" The white night is a little stunned, but dare not hesitate, immediately carry the sword to rush up, want to chop the space door. But after two splits, he suddenly realized something. People looked around in a hurry and found that there was no one else in all directions except the Dragon Jue man. Both the Shenji palace and the dark king are far away. "Dragon master!" At this time, the cry came. Huang Yao ran to the white night in a hurry. "Huang Yao? What happened? Is the gate lost? " Asked the white night. "Dragon Lord, don''t worry. The four organ people you left behind are like iron walls. Those guys from the dark Dynasty can''t rush through. The gate is safe and sound." "How did you get here?" "It''s such an adult. I feel strange about it!" Huang Yao was busy and then said what he had heard from the man in black. "What?" Hearing this, he suddenly turned around and roared at all the people behind him: "go! Get out of here now, quickThe voice dropped, and all the dragon people were confused. "Dragon master, what happened?" Someone asked. "Let''s go!" The white night was shouting at the top of his voice, without explanation at all. All of them were shocked and turned around to escape. At this time, the change appeared! Just look at the huge space door next to the dead Dragon Sword suddenly burst, and then the void appeared inch by inch cracks, and a shocking force directly filled the whole space. Longjue people run away like headless flies, but many people have not yet escaped from this area, the pressure of terror has come. "No The shrill cry resounded. Then see a large number of soul of the body exploded on the spot, splashed into blood. The scene was in a state of chaos, with countless deaths and injuries. In the white night, his pupils were bleeding and staring at the sky. But there was a huge palm behind the cracked sky. It seems to be from the other end of the empty tunnel stretched out to the white night. "The way of heaven reincarnation, the world is impermanent, all kinds of ways, all have cause and effect. In the white night, you killed countless children of the holy way, destroyed the order, disordered the order, and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Do you have any opinion about killing you today?" A magnificent sound swept down, such as the voice of the ancient giant, very powerful! The body of the white night was immediately covered by an unparalleled pressure, unable to move. He finally knew why the people of the dark Dynasty suddenly and directly attacked the sky cliff. Their purpose is not to die dragon sword. Their purpose... Is for the white night! The dark Dynasty can''t help it anymore! They are finally going to kill white night! In the past, those people just wanted to attract the powerful people of Shenji palace, such as Qixin. They didn''t want to hurt the Shenji palace people, because if they died in their hands, the nature would be different. Therefore, they lured the tiger away from the mountain, let Qixin and others leave the dead Dragon Sword pit, and then directly broke down the space barrier and forcibly killed the white night. The strength of this one has been too strong to be described in words. The space barrier of Cangtian cliff is so thick and fierce that even the Shenji palace people have to send out strong people to break through. But now, this man can directly tear through the space barrier of Cangtian Cliff... how terrible? What level of existence is this? White night doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know now. Because at present, the dark Dynasty is determined to kill itself. I don''t know how much better than Zhongyan or Hongyi... Hongbing! White night, cold eyes, to pull out the Hongbing, only to find that abandon God sword and Li Huang sword are not in hand. I''m afraid that''s one of the other''s tricks, right? The white night immediately turned around and urged all the spirits and powers in his body to leave. But I don''t know how hard it is. The pressure on the palm of your hand is against the weather. The rocks collapsed, the ground was torn, all the junctions were broken, and even the thick and fierce barriers around the dead Dragon Sword were all broken. All around the death Dragon Sword pit are destroyed, and there are few survivors of the soul. Everywhere is the scene of chaos, all like the end of the world, extremely terrible. Finally. Bang! White night was pressed down by the pressure from the air, and spit blood, the spirit of the sky trembled, as if it could not support. "Dragon master!" Qi Ming and Huang Yao, who had just escaped from the scope of repression, cried out eagerly. "Quick, go and save the dragon master!" People rushed over anxiously. But in the near future, the huge pressure will directly fly them, one by one after landing, skin and flesh, some are shocked to death. "No, there is too much pressure. We are weak. We can''t save the Dragon Lord!" "Great power! If you have great power, you should attack the dragon master "It''s over The shrill cry resounded. Everyone was in despair. The same is true of Qiming. But by this time, he knew that if he was desperate, he would really be out of the game. "Come on, send someone to heixuan auction house. Please help the strong men of heixuan auction house! Come on They all screamed. But everyone knows it''s too late. Because that huge hand has been shot in the white night in the past. Before the palm arrives, the earth under the body of the white night has turned into a ball of powder, and everything has turned into clouds... but just then... sonorous! Suddenly, a sword awn appeared, and cut the huge palm directly from the middle, and rushed across the broken void."What?" All the people are dumbfounded. The huge palm was split into two parts directly, and countless blood gushed out from the crack like a flood... when countless double eyes looked at the white night over there, a transparent air sword appeared in his hand, and the body of the dead dragon sword was shaking wildly. People don''t know what happened. In fact, this is the power of the sword of the dead dragon. At the moment of the death of the white dragon. The huge palm was split in half. The big powers over there are at peace. "Dead dragon sword?" He uttered a hoarse voice. "Since it has been exposed, it will not be hidden!" The white night all over the skin split, cold staring at the palm out of the broken void, suddenly jump up, raise a hand to grasp. Sonorous! The dead dragon sword in the pit flew out in a flash, turned into a golden light and didn''t enter into his hands. He killed the broken void with him. "Looking for death!" Great energy is angry, urge the technique again, then see a mountain flies out from the broken void, mercilessly suppress to the white night. However, when you see the dragon sword dancing in the white night, the terrible sword force tears Everything and blows to the back of the void www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2260 How bold is the white night? This is to kill the powerful enemy after the broken void! "Bold!" Sure enough, the great power was angry and roared directly, and then sacrificed the soul skill. What strength does white night dare to challenge him? How can you tolerate it? Bang! A circle of gold Wanzi seal from the void inside the shock out, mercilessly hit the white night. In the white night, the dragon will die again, and the sword will be like a rainbow. However, as the sword spirit approached, the "ten thousand character seal" suddenly exploded and turned into hundreds of millions of beads, which spread around like living creatures. It actually escaped the attack of the dead dragon sword and smashed into the white night. "Die!" Roar again. That hundreds of millions of beads and quickly congealed, into a huge dead word, mercilessly patted to the white night. This attack is not something that can be countered by the skills of the night. It''s not that he can''t compete with his spirit! The gap is too big, the soul power of white night is directly torn. This is a soul formula, enough seconds to kill the white night. But white night did not retreat. His eyes were cold, and his other hand held up an air sword, and he smashed it hard at the "death" seal. "Kill God sword idea!" The roar roared away. He hit the sword on the head. Bang! The seal of "death" burst with the Qi sword. The terror of the aftershocks of the white night. The body trembled wildly in the white night and was about to be blown away. But on the verge of leaving, he again threw a sword at the broken void. The former sword Qi was devoured by the great energy through the space gate, but the sword was thrown away. Obviously, the great energy could not tear open another space door and swallow the dead Dragon Sword Qi in such a fast time. This sword had no other way but to flee, but now he still had a hand stuck in the sky cliff. Forced by helplessness, Da Neng can only break off his broken arm and dodge in a hurry. As soon as the great power retreated, the pressure that came here disappeared without a trace. "Quick, seal the space barrier!" Jixin with the Shenji guard immediately rushed over, eager to shout. The Shenji guards immediately gathered around the broken void and urged the magic weapons to sacrifice their power to fill the whole broken barrier. White night fell on the ground, trying to gasp, the face is very pale. "Dragon master, are you ok?" Chichin rushed over and asked the white night eagerly. "It''s OK!" White night nodded. "This dead dragon sword?" Qixin looks at the dead dragon sword body in the white night''s hand in shock, and the horror color on his face is self-evident. "Now is not the time to discuss this. We''d better try to seal the border." The road sank in the white night. Qixin nodded, but his eyes were full of confusion and doubt, and his eyes toward the white night also changed a lot. In fact, people in Shenji palace have suspected that the dead dragon sword has not been sealed. Instead, it has been manipulated in the dark all the time. Now that this scene appears, I''m afraid it will be able to support people''s speculation. But white night doesn''t care. His life is almost gone. How can he take care of other things? Fortunately, it''s over now. The other party spent a lot of time to lead away the people of Shenji palace, that is, they were afraid to kill the people of Shenji Palace by mistake. Now Qixin and other people have come here. I think the other party will not mess around again, right? In the white night, my mind was thinking and her expression was solemn. Now it seems that the dark Dynasty is no longer planning to keep him. With the power of the dark Dynasty, it is too easy to kill him. We must find a way to deal with it. This is not the four sides of Xuantian, nor is it a potential clan in Lisheng Prefecture, but an advanced force that is difficult to deal with even Shenji palace. If you are caught up in this force, you will almost die... "if you can''t, move dragon Jue into the small world The white night looked at the token in his hand and whispered to himself. Whoosh! At this time, a streamer suddenly burst out of the broken void. The bodies of the three Shenji guards, who were also blocked in front of the broken void, were instantly crushed by the streamer and died miserably on the spot. The streamer landed, shaking the earth. The whole sky cliff trembled. The pupil shrinks at night. "What''s going on?" Shenji guards roared out and glared at the streamer. But I see the light gradually disperse. A soulmate appears in the streamer. The man was dressed in a black robe with yellow edges and long hair over his shoulders. His face had been through a lot of vicissitudes. He looked about 34 years old, and his pupils were golden. And what was shocking was that one of his arms was completely pale, like paper, while the other arm... Was missing, and blood was spilling from the fracture.Seeing this, the breath almost stopped at night. This man... Is that the one just now? He didn''t give up? "Who are you? Take it A Shenji guard yelled and rushed up with his sword. But in the moment of approaching... whoosh! A black awn passed by. The body of the Shenji guard was torn instantly. At first glance, the palm of the man just raised slightly. No one could see his movements clearly. No one knows what he''s just done. Just like this, a Shenji guard was wiped out... "what?" Chichin was shaking with fear. Shenjiwei''s existence has been killed by the other party with one move. Are you crazy? What level of strength is this? "Come on, get help from your superiors!" "Prepare for defense!" "Protect your majesty!" The Shenji guards screamed bitterly, drew their swords and stood as if they were facing an enemy. "Who are you?" In the white night, he gritted his teeth and asked coldly. "You don''t have the right to know who I am, and you don''t have to know, because you will soon be a dead man!" The man said faintly, and looked at Qixin and others. He said faintly, "Shenji palace, I only give you one chance. Get out of the way immediately. Don''t interfere in this matter, or I''ll have to kill all of you!" "This is Cangtian cliff, it''s Lisheng state. You don''t want to do anything here!" Chichin roared and rushed to the man with the crowd. "Chichin, back off!" The white night''s face changed in horror and cried out in a hurry. But it was too late... only the man''s body moved. Whoosh... his body exploded and turned into seven or eight shadows. Like a blooming flower, he rushed to the Shenji guards around him, and also to Qixin. These shadows directly tore the defense of Shenji palace people, cut off their swords, broke their armor, and then cut their throat with a hand knife, then grabbed their hair and took their heads off their neck. In the twinkling of an eye, a dozen Shenji palace people around died miserably! Including Chichin. His head was held in his hand by the man, his face still showed a look of panic, and beside the man, there were a large number of heads scattered. In a breath, all die! In front of him, these strong men are just like grass roots. They are easy to kill... in the daytime. All the people around me are stupid. "Next, your head!" The man threw Qixin''s head on the ground at will and walked towards the white night! the meeting was made up for two days www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2261 The man steps towards this. The invisible pressure is like a big hand squeezing white night''s body. Without divine power, the body of white night would have been kneaded and deformed like mud and turned into meat. But even if it is the divine power blessing, he can not resist! It''s horrible! Who is this man? The dark Dynasty sent such a terrible existence to kill me? And... He''s done it! He dares to kill people in Shenji palace. It can be seen that he doesn''t care about the anger of Shenji palace. There is almost no one who can let him worry about the whole state of Lisheng and the whole world. At this time, if you want to protect yourself, you can only rely on yourself. The white night took a deep breath and raised his arm. Boom!! The sound of thunder exploded, and then we saw a few flashes of lightning from the sky, directly hit in front of the white night. When the lightning disappeared, the four mechanism men appeared in front of them, and three of them were holding Hongbing. The Xiaoxiao sword was released, but it was a little against the man''s terror. "Hong Bing? It''s useless. " The man shook his head: "white night, I am prepared, and the above said, at all costs to take off your head, you do not resist, you are not my opponent, if you are willing to surrender, I promise, I will give you a happy, in addition, all people in this place can live! If you insist on resisting, you will not only suffer from endless suffering, but also there will be no one alive in this place! I hope you can make the right choice and stop wasting your energy and making unnecessary resistance and sacrifice! " "Oh?" White night sword eyes a congealed, coldly said: "you are confident that you can destroy the Hongbing?" "Who will be killed by my dark Dynasty is always a must. There will never be a fish caught in the net. Do you think you really live to this day by your own ability? You''re wrong. You just rely on the fact that I don''t pay attention to it in the dark dynasty! " "No attention?" The white night was stunned. "We didn''t care about you. That''s because we know that Hong Bing is in your hands and it''s more convenient for us to get it. So we''ve always kept your life, but we''ll be on guard against you. When you''re out of our control one day, we''ll take your life and take all the benefits we''ve put on you. Do you understand what I mean?" The visitors are indifferent. When I heard it in the white night, my face was extremely ugly. In the eyes of the dark king, he was not even an opponent. At most, he was just a grass and a vegetable in the field of the dark king, waiting to be picked when it was ripe. "I see." The white night vomited and said hoarsely: "I know myself in the white night. I never feel that I can be the opponent of the dark Dynasty. However, it does not mean that I will wait to die. If I want to fight, I will come. Although your strength is so powerful that I can''t touch one tenth of you, I still have the power to fight and even kill you with Hong Bing Yes, so I won''t give up! " The sound falls, in front of the three organ people Qi Qi Yang Sword, sword crazy swing, sword sound soaring! The sword power released by the three Hongbing soldiers, i.e. abandoning God, Lihuang and Yeyao, is intermingled with each other. This sword power just began to resist the terror of the soul. However, the soul man shook his head and said calmly, "white night, you are wrong." "Well?" The white night was stunned. But the man raised his hand and took out a long canvas wrapped thing from the storage ring. As soon as he was in a hurry, he broke the canvas. However, a dark sword appeared in the canvas. "What?" Breathing in the daytime, my eyes are full of wonder. But I saw that dark long sword... It was just the abandoned magic sword! yes, as like as two peas in the white night. This soul soul... Actually also has an abandoned magic sword! "What''s the matter?" The white night froze. "Surprised?" Said the soul with a smile. "You must be a fake sword!" In the white night. "Yes." The soul man admitted without any formality: "this abandoned divine sword is just imitating the abandoned divine sword. It is a fake sword! But... Although it is a fake sword, its power is not vulgar! Now, let''s show you the power of the fake abandoned sword! " The soul laughs and suddenly his eyes are cold. He suddenly pulls out his sword and cleaves towards the white night. Boom!! A dark torrent rushed towards the white night like a raging flood. Not good! As soon as the white night''s face changed, he immediately urged the mechanism man. The people in charge threw their swords in a hurry. Hongbing crazy urge attack! The forces of both sides collided at once! But... In the other side''s sword power, there is the spirit of abandoning the divine sword, which is not inferior to the abandoned divine sword.Boom and boom... the sword force explodes directly. The roar of the earth shatters the whole sky. The white night was shaken back and forth by this terrible power. They were also hard to bear. They were directly smashed into pieces. Although they were made of special materials, they would not be destroyed and could be recovered in a short time. However, in the present situation, they were totally unable to support this kind of intensity of fighting. White night face ice heavy, jump, seize three Hongbing, then rushed to the man. Next second. Whoosh! The man''s body suddenly turned into a shadow, which was hard to find by the naked eye in the white night. White night pupil crazy tremor, people subconsciously raised their hands, want to chop, but... Too late! Pooh! A strange noise came out. One arm of the white night was cut off directly. The arm tightly grasped Lihuang sword and fell heavily on the ground. The white night staggered a few steps, looked at the hand which falls on the ground in disbelief, the face is full of panic. "You are too weak!" The soul stopped, turned to look at the white night, said faintly: "now you should know how terrible the gap between you and me is? It''s very easy for us to kill you. If I cut your head instead of your arm just now, you will be dead. " "I''ll give you Hong Bing. Don''t kill me! Would you? Don''t kill me White night trembling cry, face full of fear. "Oh? Finally like a weak man! Others say that you are unruly and unyielding. Now it seems that you are no different from ants in the world! " The soul shakes his head: "it''s a pity that your plea for mercy is meaningless to me. It''s time to kill or to kill. Now, I''ll take your mobile phone!" "Let me go!" The white night cried bitterly, throwing the abandoned God sword and Lihuang sword forward. The soul man frowned, but still reached out to catch the two Hongbing. But at the moment when he contacted Hong Bing. Bang! In a moment, Kuang Hung''s spirit broke out in a circle. Hongbing''s power is like the green water, constantly rotating and rippling. As soon as it was formed, everything in the whole heaven and earth was isolated. Even the irascible spirit of the soul soul disappeared and was completely suppressed by the power of the Hongbing. "Oh?" The soul frowned: "is it intended to show weakness, and then use Hongbing to trap me? I have an idea, but that''s a fable! " With that, the soul lifted the fake abandoned sword and waved the breath of Hongbing in front of him. Whoa! The dark sword Qi was cut out, and it was actually tearing the breath of Hongbing to Shengsheng. How terrible! Hongbing''s breath can''t be stopped! The power of the fake abandoned magic sword is infinitely close to the real abandoned magic sword! What''s more, the sword power released by the fake abandoned magic sword is very similar to that of the abandoned divine sword. Is this the craft of the dark dynasty? Can we say that the dark Dynasty has been strong enough to make Hongbing? No way! Absolutely impossible! Once this happens, the whole state of Risheng, and even all the inhabited areas, will be ruled by the dark dynasty! This is against the sky! This is against the power of human beings! White night will never believe it! Just imagine, if this is true, the dark Dynasty has a puppet Hongbing in hand. What concept should it be? Is there anything else in the world that can compete with it? He took a deep breath, and then he sacrificed the Lihuang sword on the broken arm and ran it towards the soul. Whoa! The power of Lihuang sword is also released. The fierce flame is like the billowing spray, which constantly injects into the cage of Hongbing. Hongbing cage more and more bright, more vigorous. The three forces of Hongbing all burst out. The dead and imprisoned soul did not give him any chance to overflow. Even if he was chopped by the fake Hongbing, he could not get out for a while. It''s just. It''s useless at all. "You just use the breath of Hongbing to imprison me, but you can''t kill me. Moreover, this kind of imprisonment consumes a lot of your breath. Let alone that I can break your imprisonment, even if I can''t break it, after a while, you will stop being imprisoned because the spirit of heaven is exhausted, and then you will still let me kill you!" The soul clearly sees through everything. "So you think I can''t kill you?" The white night gasped and said hoarsely. "What are you doing to kill me? What kind of skill can you penetrate the air of the Red Army and hit me The soul shakes his head."Stronger than these soldiers." The white night is light. As soon as he said this, the soul laughed. "More powerful than these Hongbing? Hehe, are you kidding "No!" The white night is light. "Well?" The soul squinted. All of a sudden, his eyes opened wide, and suddenly he seemed to realize something. He looked at the sky in a hurry. "Are you talking about this... " yes, it''s the dead dragon sword! " White night ferocious said, suddenly body a shock. Whoa! A green light burst from his broken arm, and then the green light spread, and the broken arm grew and held high. Whoosh! The huge dead Dragon Sword ran straight to his palm! "Not good!" The soul is shocked and hastens to urge the operation. But it''s too late... boom!! The fierce sword power burst out and devoured everything www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2262 The sword power of terror destroyed all. And devour the soul. Although the soul soul had suffered a great loss on the dead dragon sword before, he did not expect that the bridge between white night and dead dragon sword had reached such an amazing level. He thought that the reason why white night could launch the dead dragon sword was that the boundary between the dead dragon sword and the dead Dragon sword was suddenly untied, and white night used the dead dragon sword like a common soul person. So he used soul technique to seal the dead dragon sword. Although his seal can''t be compared with the self sealing of the dead dragon sword before, it''s easy to isolate the white night. The reason why he didn''t use the dead dragon sword was that it was the same for the man of white night. So he ignored it. But he was wrong. Big mistake! The bridge of the dead dragon sword by the white night has reached a very terrible level. He tore the restriction of the soul one in an instant, and took back the dead dragon sword in an instant, and launched the sword power. Everything can be said to be flowing clouds and flowing water! Rao is that soul person has no time to respond! Although he urged the technique in a critical moment, it was obviously too late. The dead Dragon Sword splits the sky and disappears. Three soldiers fell to the ground. However, the place where the soul man was located could no longer be seen in its complete human form. Only a man with a fuzzy trunk and a bloody head fell on the ground. All his limbs were broken and his skin was raw. There was no good meat all over his body. This is the terrible soul before. See this, the white night can not help but take a breath! Dead dragon sword is dead dragon sword! Even if he is such a strong man against the sky, he is still only a sword in front of this sword. It''s no wonder that many powerful people in the state are fighting for it. They will do whatever they can for it. Just this destructive power, it will be the first place in the state and no one can shake it. However, what makes Bai Ye even more shocked is that the soul man is still alive after taking a blow from the dead dragon sword?? What''s going on? The white night squinted and walked past. "I didn''t expect that I was cheated by you!" The man said hoarse, spitting blood in his mouth. The white night did not say a word, directly spread the soul power to his body, and then dug out his soul. "Want to live?" The white night is light. "If the spirit of heaven is dug up, I have nothing to love in my life. What''s the meaning of living?" The man shook his head. "In this case, it''s better to tell me what I want to know. At least I can set up a monument for you after you die, and then you can be buried in a beautiful place!" "What do you want to know?" "What is the fake abandoned sword you just used "It''s a imitation sword, isn''t it?" "Why do I feel the smell of Hongbing in it?" "It''s very simple, because it''s Hongbing." "What do you say?" "Are there two abandoned magic swords in the world?" "No, there is only one abandoned sword!" The soul man spat blood in his mouth and said with a smile, "but that fake abandoned magic sword is only made with the sword power of abandoned God sword, that''s all!" "Abandon the power of the divine sword?" The white night froze: "what''s going on?" "Remember the end?" Asked the soul. "Do you mean to say that when you finally fought with me, you collected the strength of Hong Bing in my hands?" "The secret arts of our dark Dynasty are not imaginable by the people of Lisheng Prefecture. Our dark Dynasty has not only fake abandoned magic sword, but also fake Lihuang sword, fake night shining sword, and fake chisel prison sword... But the cost of making this kind of fake Hongbing is too high, and each fake sword can''t exist for a long time, so we won''t make this kind of sword unless it''s a special case! After all, there are no objects that can store the power of Hongbing The soul is indifferent. White night knows what he means. If you can store the strength of Hongbing, it will not be fake Hongbing, but the real Hongbing will be created... in the daytime, he touched his chin, and then said in a voice: "do you know how to make these fake Hongbing soldiers?" "I don''t know. I won''t tell you even if I do!" "Oh? You don''t want me to give you a good time? " The road sank in the white night. "Of course not, because you can''t kill me!" Suddenly said the soul. As soon as the voice fell, a large amount of green light appeared in his mouth and body, and then a strange branch and leaf came out of his body and quickly filled it. In the blink of an eye, the spirit of the body directly into a tree man. "Is this?" The night was startled. "This is my double!" In the void, the cold voice of the soulman sounded. "Double?" "When I was about to be concentrated by the sword of the dead dragon, I forcibly broke down my body, integrated into the void, and began to reorganize. In order not to be found by you, I deliberately left this double to paralyze you. Now my noumenon has been reconstructed and restored successfully, and this double is naturally useless." The soul is the way.His face was cold in the white night. I didn''t think that the soul man had such a terrible skill. It seems that the double and everything he said before were stalling. He searched around, covered with magic power, intending to search for the location of the soul. But the trace of the soul has disappeared. "It''s a shame to fail this time. But wait for me, white night. Next time, my dark Dynasty will not fail!" The voice of the soul floated from the void. When the sound disappears, the breath of the soul has disappeared completely, apparently leaving the horizon. He said nothing at night, and his face was extremely gloomy. It''s easy for this man to enter the boundless world. If he goes into the world without any one, he can also bring the most astonishing puppet soldiers... how terrible! The power of the dark Dynasty is far beyond my imagination! And the current advantages of white night no longer exist. The era of relying on Hongbing to frighten the powerful enemy is over. "It must be implemented as soon as possible!" The white night looked at the token in his hand with a dignified expression. Cangtianya chaos occurred, Shenji palace, two blessing, four Xuantian all came. Fortunately, more than ten Shenji guards fell on the spot, which directly shocked the whole Shenji palace. There are nearly ten thousand strong men of Shenji palace who have entered the end of the earth. Even the heixuan auction house has come to understand the matter. The whole state of Lysander was shocked. But white night didn''t care about it. Because he has a very troublesome business. That''s the dead dragon sword! "White dragon master, please come with us!" A team of Shenji guards came over. Ruan Shi, the head of the team, took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "please follow us to Shenji palace and explain to us about the death of dragon sword!" The wanton use of the dead dragon sword in the daytime has been seen by many people. At this moment, people finally understand that the death dragon sword is a big lie! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2263 The people in Shenji Palace are not idiots. Recently, there have been many strange phenomena in the dead dragon sword. Moreover, the seal of the dead dragon sword is always unsealed when dealing with a strong enemy in the sky at night. People with normal intelligence quotient can associate this with white night. In fact, there are many people in Shenji palace who suspect the white night. But Shenji Palace should pay attention to it! That''s the evidence! Everything must be based on evidence. If there is no evidence, even if everyone knows that he did it, Shenji palace will not arrest him. Because of this, the dark Dynasty survived and developed under the Shenji palace for so many years. White night is my first visit to Shenji palace. In fact, he did not know whether it was Shenji palace or just a branch of Shenji palace. Ruan opened a space door, which was a custom-made door. At the other end of the door was a space array. The coordinates of this array were carried by Ruan Shi. No matter where Ruan Shi was, he only needed to take out the coordinates of the spatial array and use the space door to return to the position of the array. At the moment, the array is on a high jade platform. The top of the jade platform was covered with smoke. A dark chain like a cobweb covered around the jade platform. Those chains are not ordinary chains, but chains with a large number of talismans. Above these chains stood a circle of Shenji guards in silver armor. Their strength is so strong that they can''t see through the night. Compared with the Shenji guards guarding the dead dragon sword, the strength of these people is a world wide difference... bang! At this time, the huge jade platform suddenly lit up bursts of stars. Then the light quickly came over the white night. Before the white night had time to respond, it was covered by this light, and then its own spirit was lit up, and quickly covered by these stars... Suppressed! White night''s pupil shrinks, only to find that his soul is being isolated. When he reacts to it, Bai Ye can''t feel his soul anymore, except for a dead dragon''s soul... roaring! At this time, several huge stone tablets sprang out of the jade platform. There was a delicate table on the stone tablet, on which was a man with a pen and paper. The man''s eyes were covered with ribbons, his face was pale, and his breath could not be discerned. The tip of his pen was surrounded by a halo like the sun, moon and stars. "Who are these people?" The white night couldn''t help murmuring. "My Lord of Shenji palace!" Ruan Shi in the back lowered his voice. "My lord?" "White night, in a word, you''d better be frank and lenient this time. You''ve done meritorious deeds many times. My Shenji Palace won''t do anything to you!" Ruan Shidao. "But you will ask me to hand over the dead dragon sword, won''t you?" The white night asked. has the final say, but I don''t care who the dragon sword is. After all, our God Machine palace has never been guarding the dragon sword. It''s hard to get rid of the dragon sword now. So, the holy state is over. Ruan Shi shook his head. "Mr. Ruan is enlightened." "It''s not that I''m open-minded, but that everyone thinks about different things and doesn''t take charge of their own affairs! The big people above also have their consideration. In short, you''d better take a look at what the magistrate says first Ruan Shi said. At this time... boom... the sound of iron moving sounds. White night looked up, just shocked to find that the chain around the net attached to two huge iron dragons. They stare at the dark red eyes, coldly staring at the white night. "Who is coming?" Only heard a thunder like loud bang on the jade platform. At that moment, the white night had a sense of fear. He breathed hard and looked up, but he saw that the judge at the top of the jade platform was still staring at him, and he didn''t seem to emit the voice like thunder. "White night, I''ve met your Lord." I vomited in the daytime. "White night, do you know the sin?" The judge will drink again. But still only listen to its voice, did not see the judge open his mouth. White night eyebrow dark congeals, low voice way: "white night what crime?" "I hope my Shenji palace will make more use of it to create a shocking lie to hold your dead dragon sword." The judge yelled. "In short, I use your Shenji palace to help me guard the dragon sword? Do you have any evidence, your honor? " Ask in the daytime. "The people of Shenji palace have begun to investigate the boundary around the dead dragon sword. If it is found that the boundary covered on the dead dragon sword has nothing to do with the dead dragon sword, but is made by human beings, then we can basically sit on the fact that you cheat and use our Shenji Palace. Once you are convicted of this crime, you will not be lightly forgiven!" "Then, your honor, please come and arrest me after conviction." White night shook his head and said faintly, "can I leave now?""Of course not." "Why? I''m not guilty at the moment. " "No! You have! " "What crime?" "That thing on your waist is a great sin. You need to give it up!" The judge said. As soon as the voice fell, the white night immediately looked at his waist, and then his eyes were cold. "So you asked me to come here to force me to hand over the dead dragon sword?" The white night is light. "White night, the dead dragon sword is the most powerful weapon between the heaven and the earth. It breaks all the ethics and rules against the heaven and the way. It is beyond the understanding of the world by all the spirits, and also surpasses all the unimaginable powers. At present, no one in the state of Lisheng can resist its power. Therefore, we must put it in. Once the sword is taken away by the villains, the sword will be destroyed The impact of the state will be unprecedented, so you have to hand it over! " The grand voice of the judge rang out again. "The dead dragon sword has been in my hands for so many years, but I''ve killed all of them. How can you think that I can''t keep the dragon sword?" "It''s the most powerful people who don''t know that the dragon sword is in your hand. The people who come to snatch the sword are not extraordinary. But from now on, those who want to attack you will only become stronger and more terrifying. There are even many people that can''t be dealt with by our Shenji palace. White night, this lucky death is a good example! Although I don''t know how you beat back the man who killed Qixing, I think you must have been dying all your life. " The judge''s voice came out again. Hearing this, the white night was silent. Indeed, to defeat the soul killer who killed Qixing, he was indeed a mortal! If it was not for the dead dragon sword, he would not have been able to defeat it. Moreover, the opponent was only careless, not enough to reach such a high level of bridge between him and the dead dragon sword. If you do it again, white night will never have a chance, it will be completely wiped out by it... white night is silent. "White night, you are a wise man, and you will definitely know that every man is innocent and full of his guilt. You want to use the dead dragon sword to deter those powerful enemies and protect your own safety. But you know more clearly that the dead dragon sword is the source of attracting those great powers to attack you. It may not be a good thing for you to abandon it at this time! Please think about it yourself. " The judge''s voice gradually disappeared, and the people on the jade platform also put down their paper and pen, and their eyes with ribbon looked at this side. The night closed her eyes and said nothing. The judge is right. As his fame grows, more and more people know that the dragon sword is in his hands. Those hidden powerful powers will come to grab the sword in cangtianya. This is also why the dark Dynasty can not live, send super strong to rob. Bai Ye believes that the existence of seizing the dead Dragon Sword next will only be higher than the one who killed Qixing, but not lower than him. In the face of this level of master, the dead dragon sword can no longer help him. It''s not that the ability of the dead dragon sword is not bad, but the strength gap between the two sides is too large to use foreign objects to shorten the hard power between the two sides. The strength of death Dragon Sword varies from person to person. It is not only the strength of the enemy, but also the strength of one''s own. When the other party is strong enough to imprison you with an idea and to obliterate you with an idea, it is an extravagant hope to wield a sword at that time. Death dragon sword is strong. But in front of the most powerful person, the white night did not wave that sword, the opportunity to release that power! The white night was expressionless, staring at the judge silently, with a touch of helplessness and unwillingness to reality in his eyes. For a long time, he opened his mouth. "I can''t judge!" "What do you mean?" "I don''t know if I should give this sword." "So you want us to help you decide?" "No, I want dead dragon sword to make a decision for me!" White night said calmly. Then he took off the dead dragon sword, held it in both hands, and said without expression: "I hope you Shenji palace will send one of the strongest people to fight with me. I will fight with him with the dead dragon sword. If I fail, the dead dragon sword will be put in Shenji palace! If I win, I will leave the dead dragon sword As soon as the words fell, Ruan took a breath. That all over the sky of Shenji guards are watching the white night. The judge was silent. Everyone knows who white night is referring to. People can''t believe that the white night made such a request... I don''t know how long it took for the judge to speak. "I''ll submit my application to it right away." Thank you very much "No, but the battle... There''s no suspense!" "No matter win or lose, I just let the dead Dragon Sword make a choice for me!" The white night closed his eyes and said quietly, "everything is up to God!"The judge nodded, then picked up the pen on the table and wrote it with great vigour. A moment later, he picked up a piece of paper with a golden print, and then a Shenji guard came by and respectfully took the paper and left in a hurry. A moment later, the sound of a prosperous God came here. All Shenji guards fell to their knees. Even the judge stood up and bowed in the direction of the divine voice. In the daytime, my eyes are burning and staring, and my breath has solidified gradually www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2264 Dark palace. The red dress still stood in front of the stone tablet and looked at it. Her eyes were deep and calm. But her white arms, like lotus roots, were bleeding. The servant who came into the hall saw the scene and knelt on the ground in a hurry: "master, please take care of yourself." "It''s OK." With a light wave of her hand, her arm stopped bleeding. "Although it is very beautiful to dye red clothes with enemy''s blood, it is the purest to dye red clothes with one''s own blood, isn''t it?" Red dress road. The servant kept his head down and did not dare to speak. Even his breath was frozen. "If you have something to say." Red turned and went to the chair above and spoke calmly. "Failed!" The servant said in a low voice, "he didn''t kill white night. Instead, he was seriously injured by the white night and fled back in confusion." "Oh?" Red shook her head: "before I left, it was a pledge, but now it is so embarrassed, it is really ridiculous." "Master, what is the result of your operation?" The servant said respectfully again. "Hong Bing didn''t get any back." Red clothes light road. "Is heixuan auction house too powerful?" The servant was frightened. He knows how many elite people have been sent from the top this time. According to the principle, how can he get one back? How can red clothes return without success? If this thing spreads out, I don''t know how angry it will be. I''m afraid the position of the red dress will also be questioned? After all, there are too many people coveting her position. Red clothes did not say anything, just raised her plain hand and waved it gently. Whoa! A flash of brilliant light, and then a transparent pot appeared in her palm, the pot is a few flashing light halo. The servant breathed hard and trotted over, holding the dizzy awn in both hands. "Is this the smell of Hongbing? But it seems that it is not the same as the ordinary breath The servant asked carefully, and his eyes were disappointed. If this is what the red coat has gained this time, although there are some explanations, it is not enough. Although the spirit of Hongbing is very rare, it does not mean that the dark Dynasty can not get it. There are special people who will collect twelve Hongbing. The red coat is a bit of a gild. However, at this time, the red face said without expression: "this is the breath of Hongbing''s original strength!" As soon as the words fell, the servant was as stupid as lightning strike. "The breath of this... Ben... Original power?" His scalp was almost cracked. "It''s not difficult to capture a Hongbing, but what''s the use of having a Hongbing in our dark king dynasty? He had already given the final number of Hongbing, but what about his performance? Let people down, so I decided not to Hongbing! I gave Hongbing to heiyuan, and let him play the supreme power of Hongbing, and then took the opportunity to collect breath! With the breath of these original forces, I think the power of our fake Hongbing will surpass that of Hongbing, right Red said calmly. "Yes, yes, master! The master is wise The servant was so excited that he said in a hurry, "master, I''m going to let these breath go now and let those people open their eyes." "Don''t disturb me." Red waved and didn''t seem to care. The servant turned and ran away. Red clothes watched the stone tablet and continued to understand the handwriting on it. At this moment, however, there was a rush of footsteps. Red willow eyebrows frown lightly, seems to be very dissatisfied. "Don''t you disturb me again?" Red clothes light road. "Master, Shenji palace has issued an imperial edict to officially accept the dead dragon sword and seal it in Shenji palace forever. The dead dragon sword has nothing to do with white night any more." The visitor knelt on the ground and said respectfully. The breath of red clothes suddenly had a little fluffy. But soon, her breathing returned to normal. "What did you say?" She asked faintly. "Give up hanging the white night for a while, and make a strategy! Deal with the pressure coming from the front of the battlefield. " The man was busy. "Ignorance." Red Yi shakes her head: "with the integrity of Shenji palace people, they force the dead dragon sword from the white night, just to prevent us from seizing the dead dragon sword. If they take the dead dragon sword, they will not use it on the battlefield. They want to seal it, so the above concerns will add to the list." "Not long ago, Shenji palace just recruited a number of secular forces and sent them to the battlefield." The man said again. When she heard this, she was completely silent... "go down!" I don''t know how long it took for her to speak again. But the pressure in the voice is already full of pressure... "yes, master..." ... The white night opened its eyes. At the moment, he has been standing in the broken Dragon Sword pit in the sky. He is still quietly looking at the space door in front of him, his face is full of bitterness and helplessness. "White Dragon Lord, this is really a pity, ah..." Ruan Shi next to him sighed. "It''s my pleasure to play with that man. What a pity?" Shake your head at night. "However, the bridge between the white dragon master and the dead dragon sword has reached such a point, and it''s really frustrating to find out. If the dark Dynasty is eliminated one day, I think the white dragon master will still have a chance to contact the dead dragon sword!" Ruan sighed. This is just a consolation. White night shook his head and said calmly, "I just hope you don''t forget your duty." "Don''t worry, white dragon master. Don''t say any more words. Please take care." Ruan held his fist again. White night nodded and did not speak. Ruan Shi went straight into the space door and disappeared. With the closing of the space door, all the people in Shenji palace have evacuated from cangtianya. The boundless horizon, countless people raised their eyes and looked, one by one, their faces showing frightful color and expression of tension. Without the protection of Shenji palace, I''m afraid that those strong people who plot against Hongbing will continue to march towards the end of the sky? Now that there is no dead dragon sword in white night, can those Hongbing be the opponent of white night? No one knows. For a time, people were in a state of panic. But there was no panic in the white night. He took a deep breath, waved his hand, and yelled. "Listen, immediately collect all the resources, dismantle all the phalanx, gather all the staff, prepare for one year, prepare for relocation!" As soon as this word falls, the boundless horizon person is momentarily ignorant. Relocation? "Where to move?" Huang Yaofei came and asked urgently. White night took out the token from his waist and said, "small world." Huang Yao breathes heavily. Soon, under the command of the white night, cangtianya began a vast and huge relocation project. For a moment, the four sides vibrated. The white night came to the bottom of the boundless sky alone and looked at the huge ancient sky array. His eyes were frozen and he was already thinking about how to put it into the small world www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2265 The ancient Cangtian array is a Dharma array established by the pioneers of Cangtian cliff. The mystery of this ancient array has reached an unprecedented level. At present, the white night has not yet been able to interpret one tenth of it. But even a tenth of that is enough for the day. Let''s not say anything else. Let''s talk about the officials of the four emperors. Their strength is not strong, but their materials are so terrible that they can recover in a very short time even if their bodies are torn to powder. That explains the problem. What''s more, according to Bai Ye''s understanding of the ancient heaven array, the limit of the four mechanisms is not here. The next function of the ancient array can be applied to the mechanism people. In other words, the four mechanism people can continue to be strengthened, and their strength can also continue to increase. They have special energy channels that can accept the increase of external forces, which is why the divine power can increase their power. However, the ancient heaven array is not a punishment array. The method of transferring the sky punishing array in the daytime is very violent. Send someone directly to dismantle it and then install it in the small world. But the sky ancient array is not ordinary! The reason why the white night can dismantle the heaven punishing array is that he has a deep understanding of the heaven punishing array. However, the ancient sky array is so complicated that even he can''t understand it thoroughly. How can other people analyze it? What should I do if it is broken? This is a huge treasure house. However, since we want to give up the sky cliff, it is impossible for white night to leave this thing to his enemies. If it really comes to the last moment and can''t take away the ancient sky array, the white night can only choose to destroy the ancient sky array... it''s just too painful. The white night sighed. But at this time, he suddenly seemed to think of something, his eyes shook, and rushed to the heixuan auction house. At the moment, er Fu is looking at the accounts in the inner hall. Seeing the white night coming, he is not too surprised. "To go?" Er Fu asked. The scene of Cangtian cliff''s relocation has spread, he can''t have not received any news. "Although I have lost the dragon sword, I still have several Hongbing soldiers on me. Moreover, the enemies I once offended will surely take the opportunity to attack me. The sky cliff can''t protect me, and there is only one way to stay here." Shake your head at night. "Yes." Er Fu sighed and put down the account book in his hand and said faintly: "it''s a pity that as soon as you leave, the Cangtian cliff will have a new owner. I don''t know if I can adapt to this new guy. I hope I''m not an idiot." "No matter who it is, at least I dare not touch you." "Didn''t someone move last time?" "It was different last time. It was because of Hong Bing." "Yes, but did it move? There is no absolute thing in this world. Do you really think that heixuan auction house can frighten all the heroes in the world? You are wrong. The heroes in the world are not afraid of our heixuan auction house, but they feel that the interests in front of them are not huge enough to be worth their efforts. If there are enough interests, even though heixuan is powerful, they will certainly pull out their swords, and their hearts will not be able to swallow the elephant! " Er Fu shook his head. Bai Ye nodded, but he didn''t talk to ER Fu any more. Instead, he took out a thin piece of paper and handed it to him. "What is this?" "The materials, the materials I need, can you prepare them for me in three days?" Asked the white night. Er Fu took a look and frowned. "There are some special ingredients. I''m afraid it will take some time to get them." "How long will it take?" "At least five days." "I have to get it in three days." "If the money is in place, it can speed up." "Three tons of spirit mine." "Send out beggars?" "Forget it." "Deal Er Fu has a headache. A faint smile on the white night. You can''t be soft hearted when you talk to merchants. However, Erfu is not an ordinary person. It is very difficult for him to take advantage of him, at least in terms of his strength. Erfu just doesn''t want to go on like this, that''s all. "Say white night, you are going to leave, the sky cliff will be gone, so where should we send the spirit mine resources there?" Er Fu asks carefully, and then stares at him with burning eyes. "I''m afraid that''s a lot of nonsense for you to ask me?" The white night glanced at him. "I just care about you." "All right, all right, you''ll die." White night light way: "all my resources will be sent to the supreme god temple, you do not map." "Oh, you are embracing the temple of supreme God again?" Er Fu said with a smile. White night was too lazy to talk nonsense with him and left the auction house directly.Three days later, er Fu ordered people to pile all the materials in front of the cliff hall. There are a lot of materials, and even the quality is excellent... the materials were collected at night and checked, and then they ran to the ground of the area where the ancient array of heaven was located. He looked at the earth, took a deep breath, and suddenly raised his hand and slapped it towards the ground! Bang!!! Inspired by the spirit of heaven, the unruly divine power burst out and directly injected into the earth, shaking the whole ground into powder. The sky cliff shook. But. That''s not enough! White night, hands like a dragon, crazy impact on the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the whole sky cliff is like a boat in a storm, swaying wildly. After a while, the sky cliff returned to calm. But the sky was covered with dust, and the sky was gray. It was about half a day before the dust fell. In the area where the white night is located, a peerless array is exposed to the air. Er Fu ran out at the news. Many people from the sky cliff and the monks from other places all looked at the huge ancient array with their mouths wide open and their faces incredible. "Is... Finally coming?" In front of the gate of Cangtian cliff, the old man sitting at the gate opened his eyes, then got up and walked towards the door... "it''s almost time to start!" The white night looked at the array in front of him, and then began to set up around the array. For this array, he tore up the earth and dug out the array. Now, he will arrange a soul formula for this array that he has learned from the ancient library: tearing empty skill! He''s going to tear the whole area that covers the phalanx and put it into the small world. Since the array cannot be disassembled and put into the small world, then move this place into the small world completely! In the white night, the Dharma array is arranged seriously. And everyone was shocked by the astonishment of the white night. Until then, an old man came up to the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2266 White night slightly a Leng, stopped the work on the hand, looking at the old man standing in front of himself in dismay. "Isn''t this the old man at the door?" "Why did he come in?" "I don''t mean that the old man never goes into the sky cliff and keeps watch at the gate all the year round?" "Do you mean... What strong enemy is coming? This old guy came to inform the Dragon Lord?" "No, there are a lot of people guarding the gate. If you really want to inform, they should also come to inform. What is the old man doing?" Around the sky cliff people all issued a voice of dismay, one by one staring at the old man. White night was also taken aback. He looked at the old man, his eyes full of confusion. "This ancient array can''t move." At this time, but the old man said faintly. "Why?" Asked the white night. "Because it is the root of Cangtian cliff. If it''s gone, the sky cliff will have no meaning of existence. " "Is it?" The expression of the white night gradually became serious. The man stood up, looked at the old man and said in a deep voice, "how do you know this?" "It''s simple." "Because this place... Was built by me," the old man said The voice was not very loud, but the people around him heard it thoroughly. "What?" There was an uproar all around. Countless people widened their eyes and looked at the old man in disbelief, shivering all over. "What did he say? The sky Cliff... Was he involved in the establishment? " "How could that be possible?" "Is he the king of heaven and cliff?" "What kind of person is the king of Cangtian cliff, and how can he be such a bad old man? No way "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it. Cangtian Yajun has been dead for a long time. How could he suddenly appear here? This man is definitely not the king of heaven and cliff Around the sound of scattered voices, everyone was shocked by this terrible scene, even in the white night is also a look of shock, face is incredible. "Are you... The king of heaven cliff?" He kept asking. "No The old man shook his head. "I''ll tell you." People were relieved. But the expression of the white night did not change. Ning Sheng asked again, "why do you say that you participated in the establishment of Cangtian cliff?" "Because I''m just a little servant of the Lord Cangtian cliff! At that time, it was really the Cangtian cliff built by me with the help of Lord Cangtian cliff. " The old man looked at the white night with his hands attached, and his eyes fell into some kind of reminiscence and meditation. He said, "it was a long time ago. How many years have passed since then? I don''t know. The reason why I stay at the gate is to guard against the efforts of the great man who can destroy the heaven cliff and the cliff king! But now, you plan to move Yajun''s painstaking efforts, I can''t be indifferent any more, so please stop! " "I will not destroy the ancient sky array, I just hope it can be better used for me." "You don''t understand the ancient sky array, and you can''t analyze it. You want to take it away, but you can''t dismantle it accurately. Once you break down the big array, then the great array which contains the whole life''s efforts of Yajun will disappear. I will never allow this kind of thing to happen. So please don''t force me to do so at night!" The old man''s expression became extremely serious. There was no sound. All the people''s eyes fell on the old man''s body. It also includes white night. "The reason why Cangtian cliff can be formed is because of the existence of the ancient array. If the ancient array is not there, it will be like a person who has lost his heart! White night, I know that although you want to give up here, you still have feelings for Cangtian cliff, so... Stop it The old man advised again. Obviously, he didn''t want to fight white night. There are many masters of Cangtian cliff, and the old man has served many masters. But what he recognized most was white night. No matter how brilliant the enemy is, it''s not what will happen to the white cliff. But ancient array is the bottom line of the old people, and the old people will not give up. "What if I force myself to take this array?" The white night hesitated to ask. "Excuse me, then." The old man said faintly, his chest lit up a lot of light. When people around me looked, their scalp was almost exploded. Eighteen! In the body of the old man, there are eighteen terrible spirits! How terrible... "if I defeat you, I can take away the ancient array?" The white night vomited, looked at the old man and asked. "If I am defeated, no one can stop you. If you want to do something, no one will stop you." The old man said. "Well, let''s have a fight." "For the sake of fairness, I won''t use Hong Bing," he said"Then you will lose no doubt!" The old man went straight. "It is not necessarily that people always think that I rely on Hongbing all over the world in the night. I don''t know my own strength is very outstanding." The night laughed. "Now that''s the case, let me see your strength." The old man said hoarse. "No problem, but before I play, can I ask you a question?" "What do you want to ask?" "If you don''t stop me, I will collect this ancient array into my specific magic weapon, and I will be able to protect it intact. But you have stopped me now. If you beat me later, what are you going to do with it? It has been exposed, there will be a continuous stream of people coming to plunder the array. If you can defeat me, you can defeat those who come to the battle? Can you beat all those who covet this ancient array? You can keep it for a lifetime? " "You can''t, but it''s the ancient array in my hand, which is the real preservation. If you refuse me, it may be that the ancient array will die faster!" The old man was stunned when this came out. "But I respect your choice, old man, come on, let me see what you have?" The night is light. The old man frowned tightly, murmured in a low voice: "well, white night, you are careful!" Once the voice fell, the spirit of the old man was extinguished, but a very subtle force spread over his body like lightning. Without waiting for all people to return to God, the old man''s body disappeared suddenly. A low drink in the night, sacrifice the divine power, and turn into a vigorous cover covering the body. And when the vigorous cover appeared, dozens of fists hit the white night in all directions. Bang Dang! Vigorous cover burst and break instantly. The terrible fist fell as if it were rain. But the night is also ready, the hand of the hand cross cut past, finger tip is a light sword, the sword awn power is not inferior to the Red soldiers. The old man breathed tightly and stopped his arm suddenly. But the attack was not visible. When he returned, his ten fingers moved rapidly. The air of his shrapnel finger ripped the void like a net. The smell of the sacrifice is stopped again on the white night. But the attack was more fierce than the previous fist, and the breath of the white night was directly broken. He rolled a donkey to one side, and escaped without danger. But the breath of the bullet finger hit the ground, which was a violent explosion, and was directly blown away in the night. After the white night landing, there were some busy feet. The old man took advantage of the victory and pursued. The arms suddenly burst out of the star like halo. The thin arm rose suddenly, and a large number of golden muscles were covered. Then, the fists were like a storm and went crazy on the white night. The night rushed to resist, the parry is extremely difficult, fist hit the body, every punch block can shock his arms skin. White night is really a suit! The old man is so strong. Why does he always hide from the side of every invasion? So what does it mean to him to see this door? I can''t think about it in the night. Many people can''t understand it. Or will he not stand out without moving the ancient array? He didn''t know it in the night, but he didn''t want to tangle it. He was still struggling to resist with a commanding look and was constantly retreating. Finally! The old man found that he was not strong, and his arms, which were raging in the white night, hesitated. Because the white night at this time, has retreated to the ancient sky array. If the old man again such a desperate bombardment, although can defeat the white night, but afraid also to hurt the ancient array of heaven. His purpose is to preserve the array. If the ancient array of heaven has something out, then everything he does will not make sense. It''s just. The old man''s hesitation gave the chance to spend the night. He hit the old man''s face with a backhand. Bang! The force pattern burst. The void was torn apart. The stars were all dim in the blow. The old man was no exception, was smashed out, hit the ground, and blew out a ten meter pit. His nose is crooked. But this blow goes on, he... Actually did not die! And there was not much injury on me. Breathe hard on the night. The people around me are numb. "What is the state of this man... In the end?" No one knows, but the old man showed his strength, has deeply compromised the presence of countless people. Now no one will doubt what the old man said earlier. This cliff of heaven... I am afraid that he will co-operate. But the situation is changing again. Although the white night of this punch did not knock down the old man, but he also seemed to seize the old man''s weakness, directly stepped on the ancient array of the sky, quietly looking at the old man. The old man breathed tightly, stared at the ancient array, and looked at the white night again, and asked, "what do you mean?""There''s no need to explain it? Your majesty is ready to attack me. " "You''re on top of the ancient array. How can I do it?" "OK, I''ll come out a little!" White night light road, then out of the scope of the ancient array. The old man seized the opportunity and killed him at once. But in the near moment, the white night suddenly stepped back. Although this step did not enter the ancient array, the old man was still very obviously frightened and hesitated. White night seizes the opportunity, directly accumulates the sword Qi, a sword Qi to the old man mercilessly. The old man was so shocked that he stopped to dodge. , but blood gushed out www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2267 The old man suffered a great loss and his face was very unnatural. And the people around are not polite to curse the white night shameless. "This guy, he actually uses the heaven ancient array to restrain him. He is so mean!" "It''s not despicable. You can''t do it. After all, the other party is the servant of the king of Cangtian cliff. He must have been instructed by him. How can ordinary people cope with such a person? It''s very good to be able to survive the white night." "Yes, we can''t eat a single move. We can hurt each other in the daytime. It can be seen that this man has some means." All around the monks were talking about it, while the people on the Cangtian cliff were sweating. "Something." Er Fu vomited his anger and couldn''t help smiling. "My Lord, what are we going to do now?" Asked the person from the heixuan auction house nearby. "What? Just do it. Look at it. It has nothing to do with us. Do you want to intervene? Are you helping the white night or the old man? " Er Fu glared at others. Others shrunk their necks and did not dare to speak. At this time, the old man over there stepped forward again. And the wound on the hand has healed in the blink of an eye. He roared, and his breath surged like a bull, forcing him to kill at night. The ground shook violently, and the earth seemed to be broken by him. The white night frowned, then jumped back, and fell next to the ancient array of heaven. He wanted to rely on the ancient array to make the old man have some scruples, so as to show his flaws and find the opportunity to fight back. But this time, the old man obviously did not keep his hands. I saw his breath blowing like a raging wind, rushing towards it. Bang! A sound wave came down from the sky, and the earthquake pressure came to the white night. At night, his body was bent. The old man''s body revolved and smashed his leg. The power on the legs suddenly roared and twisted the void, which was terrible. But as it approached, the white night suddenly whispered. Whoa! The space around him suddenly twisted, and then a space tear appeared in the area of the old man''s leg, which was like the big mouth of a shark and tiger, biting towards his leg. Not good! As soon as the old man breathed, he stopped the attack immediately. If you kick it, I''m afraid your legs will have to be torn. He didn''t expect to be able to use the space technique in the day night when it was suppressed? I have some skills. But it doesn''t work! After the old man''s move was stopped, the old man flicked his finger. Bang! A wonderful circle of time power is released and covers the area with strange tracks. In an instant, the old man and the white night are wrapped in this force of time, and their movements also start to fall upside down. There are only three breaths before and after. The picture here returns to the moment when the old man blows one leg to the white night. The space of the night is not released yet. White night''s face is more difficult to see the extreme. Because of the hasty reason, the white night will not be able to disturb the time trajectory here. It was intended to release the magic method to disturb it, but he did not want to be preempted by the old man. In the white night, the power of space rippled again, trying to create space tear to continue to block the elderly. This time, however, the old man had foreseen, and when his leg was about to hit, he again pointed to the void. Ding Dong! This finger is like a stone falling into the water of bibotan, which makes the void ripple. The ripples cover the past, which makes the void unable to calm down. As soon as the space technique of the white night was about to be released, it was brought back by the rippling ripples. "What?" It''s hard to breathe at night. How wonderful! In the end is to follow the existence of God cliff king! Bang! The old man''s legs hit the white night. The white night flew out in an instant, smashed a small hillside not far away, the earth was shaken by him. When he got up, the corners of his mouth were covered with blood, and the skin of the bombarded area was all split. There was an uproar all around. This foot is really terrible. The magic power of the white night is almost gone. If it was not for the divine power, I am afraid that this foot would have killed the life of the white night? People tremble with thoughts, er Fu is also surprised. "You lost!" The old man came over and said coldly, "give up the arrogant idea of this big array, so I won''t kill you!" "But if I give up, can you protect this array? The hard work of the king of heaven cliff will only be destroyed in your hands White night wiped off the blood of the corner of the mouth sneer. "So you have to insist?" "Otherwise?" "Stubborn!"The old man was a little angry. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head and showed a sly smile to the old man. "Well?" When the old man''s heart sank, he felt a little bad. At this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand and pointed at him fiercely. Bang! The ancient sky array exposed to the air suddenly started to work, and then a mysterious force came down from the sky and rushed to this side. "You want to defeat me with the ancient array of heaven? It''s just fantastic! Boy, I always know more about heaven and ancient array than you The old man roared, his hands in the air, intending to disperse the force of the ancient array. Whoa! The spirit in the old man''s body was like a tidal current. The force of the falling ancient array is also like a big net, which is smashed down. The soul power of the old man is not domineering, but extremely exquisite. When it hits the past, it looks like a big hand. It gracefully analyzes the force of the falling ancient array, finds every joint point of the force of the ancient array, buckles it, and then pulls it fiercely... chi! The power of the ancient array was torn apart by the old man. "What?" The crowd was shocked. The old man is fully familiar with every mechanism, every breath and every destruction of the ancient sky array. It is more difficult to kill the old man by relying on this. But... White night also obviously knows this truth. Whoosh! Only to see a huge figure from the sky, directly rushed to the old man. The ground was shaken by a tremendous pressure. People around him screamed and retreated. No one can stand under this fierce and terrible pressure. The people of the sky cliff raised their eyes and looked. Just like a fierce old man on the palm of a small beast. Bang!! The explosion of terror swept through. The old man''s body instantly disappeared under the huge claws. The sky cliff shakes. The ferocious force of destruction spread around like a whirlpool. "San Sheng Tian Lin!" Around the sound of countless panic to the extreme cry of shock, shock to the sky. It turns out that white night has already called Sansheng Tianlin. He is not equal to the old man, but Sansheng Tianlin is different! This is a fierce beast in ancient times... this is the killer mace of white night!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2268 Sansheng Tianlin suddenly appeared and directly patted the old man into the soil. The ferocious force made the old man tremble wildly, and his soul was broken, and his bones were almost scattered. Suddenly, the old man tried to push away the suppression of Sansheng Tianlin. However, in terms of strength, he was not able to resist the fierce object. He could only drill from the ground and drill out from another open space. "Mean!" The dishevelled old man snorted coldly, glared at the white night and said coldly: "deliberately use the heaven ancient array to paralyze me! Actually, it''s called Sansheng Tianlin to attack me from behind... White night, you are much more mean than I thought "So you want me to have a fair fight with you?" The white night asked. "Shouldn''t that be the case?" "Since you want to be fair, please compress your soul state to the point where you can''t exterminate xuanhuang and fight with me again!" "Otherwise, it will be unfair." The old man frowned: "you said before that I don''t need Hongbing, but now you are even calling for this beast. If so, you''d better use Hongbing." "If I use Hongbing, you will surely lose. As for it, isn''t it one of my strengths? After all, you can take Hong Bing, but you can''t take it away! " Said white night, shaking his head. Sansheng Tianlin has already recognized that he will not betray himself unless he dies at night. However, Hongbing may be robbed, so there is a difference in essence. "Doggerel!" The old man hummed. "Do you really think so? Well, if you say that, I won''t let it do it any more. " White night laughs. As soon as the words came out, there was another noise around. People stare, one by one is astonished, especially surprised. Looking at the white night day after day, everyone''s face is full of shock. "Is this guy crazy?" "He doesn''t even need the Sansheng Tianlin?" "This is the servant of the king of heaven cliff. I can''t tell you how many terrible means he has. Who does he think he is? How dare you be so arrogant "Inflated! Everyone knows that white night has many achievements against the sky. It is common for him to cross the ladder to challenge him. But many people do not know that the reason why this guy has such a feat depends on his Hongbing. Without Hongbing, he is nothing. However, he does not realize this. Does he really think he has any strength against the heaven? " "It''s ridiculous." Those monks shook their heads and looked at the white night with disdain. If previously, no one dared to show such eyes and expressions to the white night, at least in the sky cliff, no one dared, but now it is different. White night was coerced by Da Neng, so he had to give up the Cangtian cliff and even moved. In the eyes of many people, he was running away, which was a very disgraceful thing. So people have congenital disdain for white night. The old man was also very angry. He has been guarding the door for so many years for the white night, and he knows it very well. He knew that the day night was arrogant, but he never thought that the white night was so arrogant... "OK! In that case, let me see what else you have The old man roared and rushed again into the white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly accumulated a spirit in his heart, and a large number of golden talismans appeared in his heart, which hovered around his heart like a fish. In the blink of an eye, it formed a scene like a planet. Then the little planet began to disintegrate, and turned into four mysterious forces, which evaporated around and poured into the body of the white night. At that moment, a thick golden light appeared on the surface of the skin of the white night, and a series of meteoric halos flowed down his skin towards his fist. In an instant, the sky was darkened, and countless auras rushed into the body of the white night like a flood. The smell of the white night rises again. An earth shaking force also surged up. The old man was in a panic. The countless souls around him shudder. "Is this?" Er Fu also widened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. These changes in the white night are not huge, but the mysterious power floating in the body is extremely terrible. This is not the power that ordinary people can have! But see the body of the white night suddenly flash, and then disappear. The old man, who was rushing towards the white night, lost his color in horror, and quickly stopped to look around for the trace of the white night. But it was empty. "Where are you looking?" The voice of indifference came. As if from all directions, it is impossible to determine the direction. At the moment of the sound falling, a golden flash suddenly rises in the void, and then an iron fist smashes and falls, directly towards the soul of the old man. For a moment, it seemed that there was a golden curtain in front of the old man.The old man turned pale in horror and quickly raised his arms to resist. His palms overlapped to block the fist. However, the strength of the fist can''t be analyzed. At this moment, the strength of the old man is not equal to the fist light... bang! Bang! The old man''s two palms were smashed by his fist. The rest of the strength of the old man''s body, the spirit of his shock to break. The power of destroying the weak and destroying the rotten comes directly. Everyone''s breath is freezing. This blow... Is enough to pierce the body of the old man. As for those spirits, it is impossible for them to bear the terrible power released from this blow. It''s over! The old man exclaimed. Never thought that the strength of white night would soar to such a terrible situation at this time... however. Just as the fist was about to approach the old man''s chest... whoosh! The fist suddenly stopped! The killing is gone! No war spirit! The old man was stunned. People around me are also confused. However, the strength of his fist gradually dissipated. He put his hand down at night and patted the old man''s chest. "Are you ready now?" The white night is light. The old man looked at the white night with a long sigh. He said hoarsely, "the white dragon master is worthy of being the white dragon master. I have never seen your move. Its power is really terrible. What is your move?" "I don''t know." White night shook his head, a faint smile: "but I don''t think this move is worse than that of the heavenly cliff king!" "No, I can feel it. If you didn''t stop just now, I would die in this blow!" The old man shook his head. "But I''m not proficient in this kind of move, and the demand for strength and soul is too large. I''m afraid it''s hard to give a second punch." "But one punch is enough for me, isn''t it?" The old man said with a bitter smile. He was very unhappy. Although he was not gifted, he was only a servant to serve the Lord of heaven cliff beside him, but he followed him for many years. Occasionally, he taught him some moves. Although he didn''t give much advice, he was able to get the true story of the king. But I never thought that today I lost to an immortal xuanhuang and a man who gave up almost all his advantages. What a shame. I can''t help but the old man. If you can''t fight, you can''t be invincible. All the people on the scene were staring at the scene with their eyes wide open. What''s more, the tyrant can defeat the white cliff with such means. "It seems that we all look down upon this man!" Two Fu vomited the turbid gas, but said. The rest of the people are also speechless. If we use Hongbing and Sansheng Tianlin in the white night, what can we do to fight against the white night? I''m afraid one face-to-face will be killed by the white night, right? At this time, people have an understanding of this special immortal xuanhuang... in the daytime, he threw a pill to the old man and said, "now, I should be able to move the ancient sky array?" "I can''t stop you if I''m not against you. Please go ahead." The old man sank. "Good!" The white night nodded and then jumped out... people around him scattered. But he saw the white night standing on the sky, looking at the huge array of golden light under him. He took a deep breath and then drank. "Up Chirp, chirp... a large amount of golden halo rises from the sky and hits here directly. The earth trembles. The sky is rendered with golden light. Then we can see that there is a strange energy in the surrounding space of the ancient sky array. Under the effect of this energy, all the spaces appear strange cracks... then, everyone saw a very shocking scene. Then we can see that the space around the terrible ancient array was slowly torn apart by a unique force. The space moves slowly and flies towards the white night. After the space is torn, dark areas are reflected in people''s eyes. That''s nothingness! It''s chaos after the disappearance of space! Everyone was shivering and their scalp was numb. Tear space, move space? What a terrible means it must be... but we can see that the huge ancient sky array is slowly moving towards the white night. At this time, the white night has taken out the token and expanded the space inside. Whoa!The space splashed out a wonderful gray light, the gray light scattered, forming a full of seven or eight meters high door, the gate toward the sky ancient array swallow. The ancient array sways wildly, like a boat in a huge wave, floating gently. But the huge ancient array is obviously not the door of seven or eight meters. "No! You must enlarge the space door again, otherwise the sky ancient array will be crushed The old man exclaimed. White night eyes a cold, dare not hesitate, immediately pull out all the Hongbing. Whoosh, whoosh. Three cut Hongbing towards the space door. The terrifying force of Hongbing began to cut the gate rhythmically. But their cutting is to be manipulated day and night. In the blink of an eye, the white night is panting and sweating. And the space gate is also expanding a little bit. I don''t know how long it took, and a gate nearly 1000 meters wide appeared. All the people in the sky cliff are stupid. I''m afraid they have never seen such a huge space door in their life. The birth of the space gate immediately engulfs the ancient sky array. However, with the disappearance of the ancient Cangtian array, the Cangtian cliff is still in name... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2269 In front of the desolate cliff, a white haired man stands quietly. A man in a white robe, like a statue, motionless, eyes quietly staring at the distance. It was white night. But at the moment, he didn''t have a sword, only a shining token hung around his waist. The broken gate of Cangtian cliff is dead silent now. One of the most prosperous parts of the state is now nothing. Another load of supplies was pulled out of it. That''s the caravan of heixuan auction house. Because of the upheaval of Cangtian cliff, this branch of heixuan has to be relocated. After all, the sky cliff is gone. Who does heixuan auction house do business for? "Now the whole dragon has been brought into the small world by you. You have no worries. You can develop your power and build a big heaven punishment array. Do you have any plans?" Er Fu came out of the broken gate and asked. "The purpose of my worship to the Supreme God''s temple is to cultivate the anti heaven divine art. Although I have mastered many soul skills and have the means to revive the dead, I am still far from the realm I want. So I intend to go south to see if there is any harvest." The white night is light. "South?" Er Fu was stunned and suddenly thought of something. His face was heavy: "white night, you''d better not touch some things, or I''m afraid you''ll take your life into it." "Oh? Did you guess that? " The white night gave him a look. "Some time ago, some news came that batian sword, one of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, appeared in the south, and there was a temple of astonishment! Jing Mie Dao is in Ling Jian''s hand. You now have the night shining sword, Lihuang sword, abandoned God sword, split magic gun and chisel prison sword! With these five Hongbing soldiers, you already have the absolute advantage that no one can compare in the whole state of Lisheng. When you go south at this time, you naturally want to capture other Hongbing soldiers! " Er Fu Shen Dao. He is not a fool, how can not see the mind of the day. White night faint smile: "do you think I will die?" "In fact, you are in a bad situation now. Fortunately, you have transferred longjue to a small world. Otherwise, in the following days, your dragon will be patronized by countless powers, and your people will be slaughtered completely!" Er Fu Shen Dao. White night did not speak. He actually knows. Without the protection of the Shenji palace and the dragon sword, all the concerns of the great powers on the white night have disappeared. Next, the white night is bound to face the encirclement and suppression of countless powerful men from the whole state of lysheng. Cangtian cliff is a cage for him. I don''t know how long it took for the white night to speak. "What would the twelve Hongbing look like if they were all assembled?" Two Fu Dang is a Leng, Zheng for half a sound just way: "I did not think... Maybe, no one can imagine it." What will happen if the twelve strongest swords in the world are combined together? Who can say? Maybe there will be a big chance. Maybe it''s a big secret. Many people are interested in it, but they dare not ask for it... they smile at night. At this time, the sky in the distance became dark, and then a thick cloud like a flood rushed towards it. "Coming!" Two blessing way, frown: "and strength is not vulgar, do you want to hide first? In my team, these people dare not do anything to me "If you can protect me all my life, I will hide." "How could it be?" "That is to say, I still have to rely on myself!" White night light road, and then jump, toward the cloud rushed in the past. "I am the black cloud Lord, where is the white night?" A huge and ugly grimace appeared in the dark cloud, which roared at the ER Fu below. The huge sound wave set off a oppressive pressure, which directly shocked this side. "I am white night." Said the man standing in the air. "You?" The grimace swept his eyes and asked, "where is your Hongbing? Hand it in. " "Here it is." White night took off the token on his waist and said faintly. "What a rich and wonderful power of space, is this... Small world?" The face was stunned, and then his eyes were ferocious: "in that case, give this token to me." "Kill me. This is yours." "Ha ha, interesting!" Grimace is not a fool. Knowing that the white night is challenging it, he immediately gets angry, and then roars, rolling thick clouds toward the white night. "Die!" When the roar came, the ghost face opened its big mouth and swallowed it. The internal cloud of its big mouth turned into countless swords and swords. It stabbed at the white night, which was extremely terrifying. But in the approach, the white night suddenly raised his hand to the front. Bang! A golden sword darted out of his arm and cut the mouth of the grimace.Then, with a little bit of feet in the white night, he instantly got into the interior of the grimace. "Looking for death!" The ghost face screamed miserably, and suddenly the whole face melted. All the thick fog centered on the white night turned into a huge whirlpool, cutting and tearing madly. This is to wring the inner white night into pieces. But at this time, the cloud suddenly burst out of several huamang, and then two huge hands rushed out of the cloud, grabbed it, and then forced to tear. Whew! Thick clouds scattered. Two people were exposed inside. A white night with white hair and white clothes. And the other was an old man with a very thin upper body. The old man looked at the white night with fear on his face: "how can it be? How could a little Immortal Emperor have such strength? I... I am the emperor against heaven. How can I defeat you "What about the emperor against heaven?" Step on the pace of the white night, the moment rushed past. "Stop it for me!" The old man roared, and his thin arms gave out a strong smell of destruction, which turned into a rushing river and poured into the white night. But in the white night, the body rose to the golden light again, wrapped up the body and directly pushed it up. The breath of destruction that strikes on the body of the white night can''t tear off the golden mask. "Ah?" The old man was terrified and retreated to escape. But the next second, a big hand stretched out in an instant and pinched his neck. "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me!" The old man was shaking and shouting. But it''s useless. It''s a day. Click! The old man''s neck was pinched. A king against heaven died like this. At the bottom of the heixuan auction house, people raised their eyes and trembled. But see white night carrying the body of the old man toward the gate of the sky cliff. A wisp of breath flew through the old man''s body and hung him at the gate. And the white night is a little step, fall in front of the door. "You''re not going?" The two blessing images are aware of something. "I''ll wait here for three days... Kill three days." White night road. Er Fu breathed tightly, then nodded silently and turned away. Three days later, the gate of Cangtian cliff was covered with corpses, just like the corpse gate, and the blood flowed into a river. The world was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2270 Whoa! A flame like figure swept over the sky, and then quickly landed in front of a city on the top of the mountain. When the figure fell to the ground, countless well-equipped and powerful souls rushed out of the city, and they surrounded the man tightly. Then a group of people riding Tianma walked out of the gate. People looked at the people who were in flames, one by one, cold and full of resentment. But the man didn''t care. Instead, he looked at these people with arrogance and indifference. "What about the Lord of Cloud City?" Asked the flaming man. "My father is not here. Why did you come here?" A man with a sword eyebrow star came riding a horse and looked at the man without expression. "In three days'' time, the Lord of our hall will hold a banquet in the hall and invite the Lord of Cloud City to have a talk with him in a sword salute." The man dropped a token on the ground and said, "the Lord of my hall has specially ordered that the city master take the young master and young lady together. If you don''t go, the consequences will be at your own risk." With that, he stepped into the air and jumped and ran away towards the distance. The man glanced at the token on the ground, and his face was extremely ugly. "Go back first." The sound falls, people clattered back to the Cloud City, the gate closed, the border opened. About three hours later, the gate of Cloud City opened again, but the people inside were full of storage rings, or big bags and small bags, leading all kinds of spirits and fierce beasts, and ran outside the city. Looking at this sign, I am quite ready to leave here. Just as soon as they left the city, a huge space door appeared outside the city. Then a man with long hair and silver soft armor came out. The man is handsome, but his face is evil. He is carrying a long sword around his waist and is looking down at the crowd below. "Ling Jian?" The people below exhaled. "Master of Cloud City, Mr. Yun and miss Yun, why do you want to leave the city and run away? Do you think that you are in danger of a disaster?" Ling Jian looks at these people faintly and says. There was no change in the faces of the people below. Especially the Cloud City Master, the expression is cold, holding the reins of the hand gently shaking. "Ling Jian, you frighten the temple. Don''t bully people too much!" The cloud childe yelled, his eyes full of anger. "Lord Lingjian, please let go of our Cloud City, my brother and my father. I''m willing to go back with you. I''m willing to serve you. Just let them go!" Miss Yuncheng got off her horse and knelt on the ground, sobbing. "Miss!" People around him were shouting. "Sister, what are you doing? Do I have to rely on a woman to survive in Cloud City? " The Cloud City childe exclaimed angrily. "Brother, as long as you can live, it''s better than anything. Please leave here with your father." The young lady wept with tears on her face. "Daughter The master of Cloud City took a deep breath, and the reins in his hands were almost crushed by him. However. Ling Jian on the top shook his head. "Miss Yun, you may be mistaken. I Lingjian didn''t attack Cloud City just because of you. Indeed, you are very beautiful, but I Lingjian is not a lecherous and will not rush to deal with a city because of a daughter!" As soon as he said this, Miss Yun turned pale. "So... Why did you deal with Cloud City?" "Dragon stone!" Ling Jian said. People in Yuncheng are breathing heavily. "Dragon stone? That''s the lifeblood of my cloud family. We can''t give it to you! " The master of Cloud City cried bitterly. It was more unacceptable than abandoning the city! If the dragon stone is handed over, his cloud family will not be saved. "Well?" Ling Jian looked at these people unexpectedly and couldn''t help saying, "life is gone. What else do you care about?" If you hand over the dragon stone now, I guarantee you will still be able to leave alive. If you refuse to hand over the dragon stone, you will die today. This so-called lifeline may not be a lifeline, but a poisonous vein that will kill you! " Cloud City Master hesitated. Mr. Yun gnawed his teeth. Miss Yun said nothing, kneeling on the ground with tears. "Oh, that''s it!" Ling Jian shook his head and said, "since you don''t cooperate, I''ll kill all of you and take the dragon stone by yourself." "No! no Lord Ling Jian, i... I will give you the dragon stone The Cloud City Lord cried out. "Late!" Ling Jian said: "I think it''s more suitable to kill all of you. If you play any tricks, it will be very troublesome for me, so you''d better go and die!" With that, Ling Jian leaped forward to the Cloud City Master. The world turns pale. The Cloud City Lord was shocked. "Not good!""Protect the Lord!" "Stop it!" There was a cry. Cloud City innumerable elite carrying swords rushed past, intending to intercept Ling Jian. But... It''s like hitting the stone with an egg! Ling Jian pulled out his long sword and chopped it forward. Boom!! The terrible Sabre Qi was cut out in an instant, like the fangs of demons, cutting to countless souls in front of them. Chi la... these souls were caught off guard and were cut off in an instant, and all of them died miserably. In the face of this terrible Dao Qi, their soul Qi and defense are just like paper paste. Even if they touch a little bit, they will be broken to pieces. Nearly a thousand elite members of Cloud City died under Ling Jian''s several moves... "ah?" Miss Yun was so scared that she could hardly stand up. The master of Cloud City was also stunned and looked at him with an incredible face. "Is this Jing Mie Dao?" Mr. Yun said. "Not bad." Ling Jian said with a faint smile: "you can die under the Hongbing, which is also your fate!" "Ling Jian, do you really want to kill them all?" Young master Yun gnawed his teeth. "Yes." Ling Jian said: "we are surprised that the temple has given you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it. You try to run away and disobey us. In this case, we don''t have to keep you!" "Wait, we will go to Shenji palace to sue you! We will Miss Yun also cried angrily. "Tell me? Ha ha ha ha, Shenji palace is now in a dilemma. How can I manage you? What''s more, if you want to go to gaoshenji palace, you have to leave here alive at least? " Ling Jian said with a smile, "but I think it''s more difficult, or do you think you can leave here alive? Have you escaped from the power of a soldier? " "Then try it!" Master Yun said. "Go At this time, the master of Cloud City suddenly gave a big drink, and the man jumped up from the horse''s back, turned into a brilliant light, and rushed to Lingjian. "Die!" With a roar, he pushed his palms forward. His soul power rushed out of the body and turned into a huge ball. With his hands, he pushed forward. "Looking for death?" Ling Jian shakes his head and cuts at will. Whoa! The blade Qi burst again, tearing the ball and cutting to the Cloud City Master. The Cloud City Master was shocked and dodged in a hurry, but it was too hasty. One arm and one leg were cut off directly. He was in a hurry to withdraw. But Ling Jian raised his hand. Bang! A general trend came, and the Cloud City Lord was severely suppressed on the ground. "Dad Mr. Yun and miss Yun screamed bitterly and rushed up. But at this time, Ling Jian fell down and stepped on the head of Cloud City Lord again. Two people''s pace suddenly a stagnation. "Hand over the dragon stone!" Lingkendo. "If we hand over the dragon stone, will you let my father go?" Master Yun shouts. "No!" Ling Jian shook his head: "I will give you a happy Cloud City people, a whole body!" "You..." they were very angry. The people of Cloud City come around. But facing Hong Bing, they just want to die. This is the Ling sword that startles the temple! This is jingmie Dao! Countless people are desperate. Mr. Yun and miss Yun are in great pain. If I had known this, I would have given the dragon stone to the temple of God, so that we would not have such a disaster. At this time, they don''t know how to choose. But just then, a voice came. "If you give me the dragon stone, I can help you kill him and save your lives!" As soon as the words fell, all of them trembled and looked at the sound source. But in the air, I don''t know when a man in white appears. He was standing in the air, hands attached, looking at this side. "White night?" Ling Jian looks stunned. Nobody thought that the white night would appear here at this time. He stepped in the air and looked at Ling Jian. His sight finally fell on the body of jingmie knife in his hand. "I let you escape last time, but not this time." "White night? Why are you here Ling Jian said coldly: "passing by?" "No "Oh? So, you came here on purpose? Yes? You don''t want the Jing Mie Dao in my hand, do you Ling Jian said: "you should think clearly, whether you are qualified to draw this thing.""Do you give this dragon stone?" At night, he looked at the Cloud City Lord. "Here we are! We all give it to you Miss Yun was kneeling on the ground and crying out: "as long as Lord Bai is willing to save us, we are willing to give the dragon stone both hands!" "Good!" White night nodded: "in this case, I will protect you once!" With that, the white night took a step. "Ridiculous!" Ling Jian is indifferent and fearless. He carries the sword. But as he approached, the white night suddenly raised his hand. Bang! In front of him burst out several brilliant lights, and then a breath of earth shaking splashed out. It''s all breathing. Ling Jian''s pupils are also dilated. Only five halos appeared in front of the white night. And these five halos are the five Hongbing soldiers in his hand! Abandon God! Li Huang! Night Shine! Chisel the prison! Crack God! Wu Ba Hong Bing trembled wildly, and the amazing power released seemed to destroy everything! "Didn''t you ask me if I had capital to move you? Now, do I have capital? " The white night asked lightly. Ling Jian murmured, and did not dare to have any hesitation. He immediately turned and rushed to the space door. He''s running away! But the next second, the white night also took five Hongbing to hit the space door www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2271 Ling Jian breaths tightly, and his face is incredible. Look at the white night this posture, can not be difficult still want to pursue the surprise temple? "Find death!" Ling Jian sneered, eyes turned, also not anxious to close the space door, but continue to push the space door back to jump in. And then it came in the night. Under the function of the space door, the two people directly rushed into the gate of the temple of surprise. Indeed, he is a reckless man. Did he do whatever he wanted with a Hong Bing? Lingjian grabs at the waist, a jade token appears, and the palm is lifted and shaken. Dong! The jade card is broken. Then a jade light burst into the sky, and exploded at the top of the temple. In a moment, the whole temple of surprise was boiling. Countless souls rushed out towards the white night. The white night glanced at the jade light, and the heart knew that the jade light was the warning order released by Ling sword. Now all the powerful people in the temple of terror are out and they will launch a campaign against him. The space door has begun to shrink, white night to become a turtle in a urn, the wings cannot fly. "Where is the curfew! Dare I come to the temple and spread out of the field? " "Stay alive!" "Dead!" The roar of anger came. Countless top powers approached this, the terrible power and the great power were like the hands of ancient giants, and they beat and killed them. A little bit of white night fingers, a grain size of colorful glow from his fingertips, towards the door to close the space. In the moment of the collision into the space door, the colorful halo burst open suddenly, and it became a spider web covered in the space door, and the space door immediately stopped shrinking. "Lingjian, you are not." Said the white night indifferently, then step toward the space door. "Leave!" Ling Jian is in a hurry. He immediately pulls out the shock killing knife and rushes towards the white night, intending to stop him. There are five Hongbing men on the white night! This is a mobile treasure house. Now he actually enters the scope of the temple of surprise. This is a good opportunity in a lifetime. If he is told to run, he will be regretful. Ling Jian was tight and rushed away. The fierce momentum is to make the white night some unexpected. He rushed the Hongbing to resist. Bang! The shock killing knife has not yet landed. Five Hongbing directly stand its blade. The fierce defense made it difficult to step by step. Although the momentum and strength of Ling Jian have been released to the extreme, his limit is that even the five upper limits of Hongbing can not be pushed out. The gap in quantity is not something that can be changed by the individual''s madness. "Why do you stop me?" "I said cold and cold on the night, and then I lifted my finger. Whoosh! Abandon the divine sword, from the Huang sword, jump over the startling sword, and cut it off hard towards Ling sword. It''s so scary! It is not the strength he can fight! Ling Jian changed color, and quickly retreated, and he was very embarrassed. However, he was not frightened by the attack of the Hongbing, but he stumbled around the ground, then his fingers and lifting. Chirp! A deep red halo suddenly fell from the sky, directly splitting to the white night. Breathing in the night trembles, and jumps back quickly, but it is a step later. The boundary of the temple of surprise is really terrible, and Lingjian has no hand left at all. The bound urged is the strongest of all the circles. Wheeze! The halo hit his shoulder, and immediately broke all his protective breath. All the defenses were disintegrated, and his hand was split to life, and blood gushed out like a fountain. The broken arm caught the prison chisel sword and fell directly on the ground. The situation suddenly changed dramatically... the white night was pale and extremely pale, and the pace was retreating, but there was no hesitation at all, and directly hit into the space door and left directly. "White night, don''t you say I am? And what about you? Why to escape? Stop, we''ll fight again! Ha ha ha ha ha... Ling Jian laughed. But the white night is out of the space door. "Chase!" The experts of the startling Temple rushed to the space door, chasing the white night to escape the space door. At this time, several figures fell down and stood at this head. These figures are all terrible and can not compete with Lingjian. "Master!" Ling Jian breathed tightly and made a salute to the comer. "What''s the matter? Why use the supreme police order? " Ask people. Ling Jian did not speak, but hurriedly handed the broken arm on the ground to the prison chisel sword. The person came to see the situation with the prison chisel sword, and then he looked at him and said, "Hongbing?" "What?"People around were surprised. "White night was introduced into the temple of my surprise by my disciple. I wanted to kill him, but Bai Ye was too cunning. I only left him with one sword in one arm. He had already fled with the other four Hongbing soldiers. I was incompetent." Lingkendo. "No! It doesn''t blame you. On the contrary, you did a good job. The power of Hong Bing was extraordinary. He learned the extraordinary Ancient Soul formula in the palace of supreme God at night. Don''t look at his low spiritual state and extraordinary actual strength. If you can hurt his arm and take one of his soldiers, it''s a great achievement. Next, give it to us! " The visitor''s expression is cold, side head low drink: "you listen to order!" "I''ll wait!" All around the temple, the strong called. "Immediately send out all the elite in our hall to kill the white night, and make sure to get all the Hongbing in him back! Anyone who dares to obstruct me will be killed! " "Yes People yelled and turned away. "Master, please allow me to kill Bai Ye and take back Hong Bing!" Lingjian Baoquan Dao. "No need." The visitor shook his head and said faintly, "you can keep two Hongbing soldiers here! I will go in person this time! " Ling Jian breathes heavily and his scalp is numb. The existence of such terror should be personally taken. It seems that white night has lost the deterrence of the dead dragon sword and Shenji palace. More and more powerful powers want to kill them... "yes, master!" "When we get the Hongbing in white night''s hands, we may be able to start planning ahead of time." The man stepped aside, then raised his arm. Bang! A larger and more exquisite space door appeared in people''s sight. People directly jump over the space door and chase after the white night at that end. Ling Jian vomited. He didn''t intend to chase after the white night, and actually the master would not agree. After all, he was injured, and the people who frightened the temple were particularly cautious. They were worried about the track. When the time came, Ling Jian would be damaged and two Hongbing soldiers would be thrown away. That would be a great loss for the temple of terror. Ling Jian is also injured, or take advantage of this time to recover as soon as possible. He has more important things to do. Ling Jian thought about it, and then turned to his palace. Just walked a few steps, Ling Jian''s pace suddenly stopped, and the body also began to gently shudder up. He raised his head slightly, but he saw a white haired man not far away. The man... It''s a white night... it''s the night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2272 "Impossible... Impossible..." Ling Jian trembled slightly, his eyes were huge, and he looked at the person in front of him. "Why are you here?" He asked, trembling. Didn''t the white night escape from the temple of terror? Why in such a place? What''s going on here? Ling Jian couldn''t think any more. His hands were shaking. All of a sudden, he seemed to realize something and looked at the broken arm on the ground. "Hidden breath... Hidden breath... So it is. You deliberately asked me to cut off your broken arm and use your breath emitted from the broken arm to cover up your existence. In fact, you did not escape from my amazing temple. In fact, you have been hiding beside me all the time, right?" Ling Jian said tremblingly. "Although I am arrogant in the white night, I am not so arrogant as to attack the temple of terror with the power of one person. Therefore, I have to lead away the strong in the temple of terror, and I can kill you in the temple of terror!" White night hoarse said, spin and step a jump, like a blink like rush. His broken arm was instantly shrouded by the power of the spirit flower and heaven, and then one arm was born, and then he seized the crack gun and killed Ling Jian. Ling Jian quickly swung his arm to resist. But at this time, the strength of white night is simply too terrible. Manba''s power directly shatters the void and splits all the spirits around him. Ling Jian''s defense is disrupted in an instant. The split spear takes advantage of the situation to kill and directly penetrates Ling Jian''s heart! Ling Jian''s whole body trembled, his eyes were staring at the white night in disbelief. He just understood, before the white night fights with him, simply has kept the hand! It was easy to kill him in the daytime without exerting all his strength. But... Why does white night kill itself here? Why does it spread all over the outside and erase itself? Ling Jian doesn''t understand. But he was no longer able to think. Heavy eyelids slowly drooped down, Ling Jian''s body soft, lying on the ground no breath. The white night immediately seized the jingmie sword and the prison chiseling sword, and then turned and rushed to the central temple of the temple of terror. The reason why the temple is so powerful is that it has a kind of temple similar to the ancient library. It is said that this temple records the supernatural skills collected by the Supreme Master in ancient times. All of these divinities are extremely powerful and terrifying, and they are all miracles that ordinary soul people can''t imagine. The speed of the white night was so fast that it quickly locked in the position of the central temple. Obviously, he came prepared. There are so many powerful people in the temple of terror. However, at present, all the strong people are led away by the body of the white night. Therefore, apart from the basic guards, there is no one in the temple. When he goes outside, he doesn''t even meet a person! Only in front of the temple of God. "Who are you?" A middle-aged man stood there, saw the strange white night, then slightly raised his head to ask. However, the white night did not say a word, and directly pulled out his sword and chopped it. Roar!! The terrible sword Qi burst out in an instant, just like the mouth of the most ferocious ghost in the world, devouring it. "Ah?" The middle-aged man was shocked and dodged in a hurry. However, all this was so hasty that his body escaped the attack and killing of the abandoned magic sword, but he still could not avoid the terrible pressure of the sword. He was shocked by life. The rest of the gate will be torn. The middle-aged man was shocked. The gate of this hall has ninety-nine thousand seals. It is impossible to open the gate without a key. But it''s not the same now. Because the white night''s hand is hung Bing! "Enemy attack! Enemy attack The middle-aged man knew that the situation was not right, immediately used all his strength to roar, and then rushed to the white night. At night, he did not see the middle-aged man, but stabbed the body of the sword toward the ground. Bang! The red body of the sword did not enter the ground. In an instant, around the sword as the center immediately lit a white flame, directly blocking the gate. "Lihuang sword fire?" The middle-aged man was shocked and quickly withdrew. Even if a little bit of this flame is stained, it is certain to die... the middle-aged man can''t get in. If he can''t get close to the white night, he can only watch him walk into the temple of terror. "No! no no I am surprised that the treasures of the temple will be stolen by this son! Never let that happen The middle-aged man roared, and then issued the order card, in order to ask for help. However, after waiting for a long time, only a few scattered teams came over... these people were not enough to see, and they could not even break through the sword fire. "I didn''t expect that the million boundary could not reach the fire of the sword... Today, I was shocked by the disaster day of the temple?" The middle-aged man sighed anxiously.But at this time, a great voice resounded. "White night, I will kill you!" The voice was mixed with endless anger and endless killing intention. The voice came from the side hall, and countless people in the temple looked at it in unison, and then exclaimed. "It''s brother Lingjian!" "Elder martial brother Lingjian is angry!" "Is... Is he going to send out his father?" "Oh my God... Da Neng is going to do it, it''s going to be done..." countless people screamed. It turns out that what Bai Ye killed was not the body of Ling Jian, but a sub body. No wonder Ling Jian''s strength is so weak. But white night knew this. He ignored it and rushed directly to the center of the temple and looked up. However, around the huge and open temple, there are a large number of golden words. These words are like fish, swimming and wandering in this huge temple. It is very magical. White night focused on these words, once fell into a trance. These words are not dead, but alive. They are constantly changing, constantly moving, and constantly reorganizing, and every time they reorganize, they can produce a set of terrible magical powers, which can make people understand the feelings of a lifetime... the white night can''t help feeling. It''s no wonder that the temple is not built on the land of Fukuzawa and has no enviable resources. However, it can still make a living in Lisheng. It turns out that they are guarding such a treasure house... after a deep drink in the white night, they splash a halo in their bodies, and then several transparent figures flee out of their bodies and directly bump into those fish words Crazy absorption of these text content... Hoo! At the moment, outside the hall, the sacred wind is blowing wildly, blowing at the sword and flame of Lihuang. The flames, like billows, were leaping at the temple gate. But the flame must never be extinguished. The eyes of all the people in the temple were widened. Is Hong Bing too scary? "My Lord, we might as well break a hole in another place and catch the thief!" Someone suggested. "No, the whole temple is a whole. If there is a trace of damage in one place, all the gods in the temple will be affected!" The middle-aged man said. The temple is like a book. If a book lacks chapters and pages, can it be called complete? Can the person who has finished reading the book call it finished? "Since we can''t break the wall, what should we do now?" People ask in fear. "Go, inform the temple master quickly. Please come back quickly." Cried the middle-aged man. "Someone has been sent." "Gather all the strength, surround the temple, and forbid the man to escape. I don''t believe he can stay in it for a lifetime." The middle-aged man coagulated. "Fifth martial uncle, what if he breaks through the void to escape?" The sound of Lingjian rises again in the void. Then I saw a flash of brilliant light in the distance, and then a figure with colorful light came over and fell here. "Brother Lingjian!" Everyone exhaled. The middle-aged man also raised his eyes and looked, and his eyes were full of light. Ling Jian! The super genius cultivated by the temple of astonishment, the next master of the temple, is also the person who astonishes the whole state of lysheng. Many soul people have seen Ling Jian. Some are strong, some are weak, some are good, some are evil, some are smart and some are stupid. But no matter what kind of Lingjian, it is not a complete Ling Jian! The real and complete sword is the present one. All the separate bodies will be folded up! He is the real Lingjian, the real genius, the world''s pride! He raised his hand and waved it forward. Whew! The area where Lihuang sword is located was instantly torn and then moved to the side with Lihuang sword. Ling Jian directly tears the void between the waves. How terrible. Without the protection of Lihuang sword, the gate of the temple was unimpeded. Ling Jian takes a direct step and walks inside. "White night! I''m coming to kill you A shrill and icy voice sounded. "Kill me? Did you kill it? " The white night stopped and looked at the colorful people coming in. His eyes were filled with countless runes and filled by countless Nimble Fish. Those wonderful fonts were actually covered on his body surface at the moment, and they were rippling like blue waves, which was very magical. He looked at the white night and raised his hand and waved it gently. Whoa! Six exquisite and extraordinary gods whirled around him! Abandon God, leave Huang, Yeyao, chisel prison, crack God, startle! Six Hongbing soldiers are under the control of the white night. This kind of combat power is so powerful that it is astonishing to the world.The people in Jingshen temple outside were half scared to death just by feeling the terrible and invincible breath of six Hongbing soldiers. "Six Hongbing! Six red soldiers! This man has already collected half of the Hongbing, and he has the power against the heaven! I wonder if the temple will come to an end today The middle-aged man uttered a shrill cry. "Get out of here Ling Jian roared wildly and shook the people outside. He screamed again. Bang!! There is a colorful barrier on the top of the whole temple. The barrier will wrap the whole temple and isolate the door from the world! Whether it''s a space barrier or something, it''s all blocked. People outside can''t get out and people inside can''t get in. However, Ling Jian gazed at the white night, and his eyes were ferocious: "even if you have six Hongbing soldiers, I will not be afraid of it. White night, relying on Hong Bing alone, can not shorten the gap between you and me. I will show you today what is the world''s arrogance!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2273 Ling Jian roared, and the spirit of heaven was shaking in his chest. At this time, the whole boundary of Jing Shen temple also released breath and poured into his body. Suddenly, the breath of crazy sword. In the blink of an eye, his strength has reached a level beyond words. White night eyes a Lin. Only then realized that many boundaries in the original Jing God hall were not for protecting the temple, but for assisting Ling Jian! Jingshendian is to make the whole clan into a training place only for Lingjian and build it into his lair. Ling Jian must be the next head of the temple. Now, when the white night breaks into his nest, will Ling Jian keep his hand? The light on Ling Jian''s body broke out again, and the whole person was like a god man. He stepped forward into the white night. A wave of sword at night. Roar!! The black sword roared forward. Ling Jian continued to move forward, not to hide, not to blink, not to mention the spirit of counterattack, it was head-on. How terrible! Is he going to use his flesh to shake Hong Bing? This is clearly impossible. At the moment when Hongbing was about to hit the white night. Whew! There was a strange noise. The void in front of Ling Jian is suddenly torn, and then a delicate space emerges, just like a big mouth swallowing away the abandoned divine sword. "Well?" The white night frowned. "You are just a poor immortal xuanhuang. Your strength is not strong, but you control six Hongbing... White night, do you control it? Do you have the qualification? Do you deserve it? " Ling Jian said coldly, the disdain in that eye was no doubt. He Lingjian was born in a rich family with extraordinary talent. He was the favorite of heaven. He was cultivated in Jingshen temple. In order to cultivate him, Jingshen Temple even transformed the whole clan! How noble he is! He''s the only one who deserves these amazing soldiers! And now, a clown who jumped out of nowhere ran here to challenge his authority? How dare you enter the temple of terror? "Kill! Kill! Must be killed If you don''t kill white night, you can''t wash away this humiliation. Ling Jian steps a little and rushes in an instant. The momentum he carried had a sense of being integrated with the void, and the space inside the temple was shaking like a wave board. White night does not do any hesitation, the arms move rapidly. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... in front of him, six Hongbing whirled in unison and killed Lingjian fiercely. The power of all kinds of terrible Hongbing is like a raging dragon. But when these Hongbing forces are about to devour Lingjian... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there are a lot of space gaps in front of Ling Jian. These cracks are like consciously bumping into those Hongbing breath. In the blink of an eye, all six Hongbing''s powers are swallowed up by this space gap, and I don''t know where they are transmitted! "What?" Breath is tight at night. How wonderful the power of space! "As I said, your strength is too poor to control these Hongbing soldiers. You can only use these Hongbing to wield and chop me. By this means, I can''t make any threat to me. Let alone six, even 60 or 600, it doesn''t make any sense in front of me!" "It''s enough to say that you don''t know me." Shake your head at night. "Do you know me then?" Ling Jian''s pupils burst suddenly. The man jumped suddenly, lifted his hand into the air, and then waved towards the white night. Chirp!! The void suddenly twisted, and then burst out a large number of transparent swords of emptiness and tore them in the past. A drink in the white night, the golden light is in full swing. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the sword of the void stabbed on it, and it can''t penetrate the body of the white night, but there are some shallow marks on the surface of the skin of the white night. It''s terrible. The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring. He covered his body with divine power, combined with the breath of the dead dragon to protect his body. According to the principle, he could ignore any attack, but he never thought that the Ling sword could leave a mark, which shows his extraordinary attack and killing. But this is not over, Ling Jian''s two palms toward the white night. Oh! The space around him was twisted and sharp, intending to tear his body. White night dark hum, one hand clasped in front of the floating night Yao sword, toward the ground a stab. Whoa! The sword force, like the bright star sky, spreads from the sword body to all around, smoothing out all the twisted things. However, Ling Jian''s attack came again. His body leaped wildly and roared around the white night, and the void around him was twisted, expanded or stretched with his movements. With every stroke of his hand, there was a strong force of space, and every blow had the terrifying power to kill the emperor against heaven.In the white night, the sword was held in both hands, and the other four Hongbing soldiers whirled around his body like hesitation, crushing the attacking space force. Finally. Ling Jian stabbed directly into the void with one hand, then pulled out a terrifying space magic sword and chopped it towards the white night. The pupil shrinks in the daytime. This space sword is not made of Ling Jian by Qi, but by his long-term cultivation! Because it is shaped by the power of space, even if he is broken by Hongbing, he can still heal quickly. I don''t know how terrible it is. In the white night, he danced wildly with the abandoned sword. The two swords collided with each other in a disorderly way, rolling out countless sword shadows. "A sword to the sky!" Drink in the white night, spin the body, buckle the sword to chop. Bang! A hundred Zhang long sword Qi burst out in an instant, directly cut into the top of the temple, cleaving to Ling Jian. Ling Jian''s body suddenly moved, and ran directly into the void and disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already rushed out of the void beside him in the white night, and his sword stabbed his heart. But the white night is aware of it, and cleaves it with his sword. When the two swords collided again, it seemed that they were neck and neck. But... in the white night, a golden light suddenly came to fight with Ling Jian. In the fierce battle, the white night breathed heavily and jumped to the side. Bang! The golden light explodes in an instant, cracks out numerous huge palms, and severely bombards the body of the white night. Fast and strong... Pooh! White night spit blood, was shocked to fly out, fell on the ground in a mess. His whole body was like a collapsed mountain. All of them were broken and scattered, which was particularly messy. Ling Jian frowned slightly. But the light of the whole temple suddenly dimmed. The air became chilly. The atmosphere became oppressive. In the void, there seems to be a wonderful force being injected in and connecting the whole area. What a wonderful spirit! Then a figure walked slowly into the temple. "See the Lord!" "See the Lord!" "See the Lord!" ... there was an excited and devout cry outside the temple. "Master!" Ling Jian also raised his head and yelled hoarsely. It turns out that the master of the temple of God came back... in a hurry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2274 It can be said that the emergence of the God Temple master completely eliminated the crisis. There is only one person in the white night. It is extremely difficult to deal with a Ling sword master, not to mention the more terrifying and terrifying master of the temple. From the moment he appeared, the situation had collapsed. The balance between the white night and the temple of terror has been shattered. "I didn''t expect that all your masters appeared." "It seems that this white night does have some skills. It not only leads all our people away, but also deceives the Lord of the temple by him... Very good." "Yes, I didn''t expect him to be so bold that he would dare to run to my temple alone. How many people dare to come to my temple of terror in the whole state of Lisheng? Those potential clans who want to disturb the temple have to choose a place far away from my clan. You''d better kill me directly. I don''t know whether you are brave or stupid at night Ling Jian shakes his head. "No matter what, six Hongbing are here. Lingjian, your plan must be accelerated. Don''t shut up and raise your sword." The main road of the temple of terror. "Yes, master." Ling Jian nods. "With the help of Hongbing, you will be able to win, and then you will be able to compete for supremacy and seize the remaining Hongbing. After you hold 11 Hongbing in your hand, I am surprised that the temple will raise the power of the whole hall and kill the Shenji palace to help you capture the dead dragon sword. Once the dead dragon sword is reached, you will have 12 Hongbing. At that time, the whole Lisheng Prefecture will look up to it You, respect you "Master, I will not let you down." Ling Jian''s eyes were hot and he clasped his fist. "Well, go and get the sword. I''ll give you the array." The master of the temple was shocked. "Yes, master!" Ling Jian nodded and walked toward the white night. But after a few steps, Ling Jian suddenly stops and looks at the white night in confusion. I see now the white night, I do not know when, has been sitting in front of his knees. And the six Hongbing soldiers stabbed around him in six directions. He closed his eyes and read something in his mouth, as if it were a formula. What''s going on? The God Temple Lord has arrived. Dare you meditate here in the daytime? Isn''t he nervous? Not afraid? What''s the fearless look like? I don''t know how long after that, he stopped talking and opened his eyes... "what are you doing?" Ling Jiandan asked. "Use a means." Calm way of white night. "If I were you, I would kneel down and beg for mercy and offer up six Hongbing soldiers. Maybe I can save my life. After all, you can''t make full use of the strength of the six Hongbing soldiers. If I were you, I would beg for mercy and offer six Hongbing soldiers. Maybe I could get another life. After all, you can''t give full play to the strength of the six Hongbing soldiers. Now my master is here. What can you compete with me? Give up! I don''t want to waste too much time. " Lingkendo. "Do you really think so?" White night suddenly said with a smile. This smile made Ling Jian''s heart beat faster. An ominous feeling came to my mind. "Well?" The master of the temple was surprised and frowned slightly. "Master, there seems to be something wrong." Ling Jian said hoarsely. Startled God Temple Lord light thought next, open a way: "white night, I''m afraid you deliberately lead me here?" "On purpose?" Ling Jian is stunned. The people outside were stunned. "It''s worthy of frightening the Lord of the temple, but it''s no use now." White night stood up, hoarse way: "from the moment I entered this temple, you have lost!" "Master?" Ling Jian''s breath is tight and he drinks in a low voice. "Go A burst of cheering burst out in Ling Jian''s mind. Ling Jian trembled wildly and looked at him strangely. Only then discovered that the original God Temple master uses the secret method to communicate with him, only he one person can hear this burst of applause. "Master, what''s going on?" Ling Jian also uses the secret method to reply. "Careless, too careless!" The voice of the master of the temple was shaking: "the white night came here on purpose and led you out! We''re all in the game! This man, who wants to plunder your inheritance, plunder all you have, will destroy the temple of my awe! " "No way!" Ling Jian was almost out of control: "with me and you, even if there are six Hongbing soldiers in the daytime, they can''t be our opponents! If we fight together, he doesn''t even have the chance to control Hong Bing. Why should we be afraid of him? What are you afraid of? " "Fool!" The master of the temple sighed. "It seems that Ling Jian is not going to leave." White night light read a sentence. It turned out that the conversation between the two men had been known by him for a long time. "How could it be?" Ling Jian also widened his eyes and looked at him strangely.This is the unique secret spiritual exchange of Jing Shen temple. Unless the spirit is stronger than Ling Jian and Jing Shen Temple master, you can never hear their conversation... "white night, you are much stronger than I thought. I am very curious, you are just an immortal xuanhuang. What are your experiences The main road of the temple of terror. "I have mastered all the secret methods of the Supreme God''s temple in my hand. Just now, I have mastered all the skills of your startling temple, and I will do the same for your spiritual exchange." White night road. "What?" Ling Jian''s pupils are dilated. "Spiritual communication is not a skill that can be learned with high talent. Only those with strong spirit can master this skill. You can''t learn this skill if you don''t destroy xuanhuang and your spirit is weak." The master of the temple was shocked. "It''s the way to come." White night simply read out. The words fell to the ground, and the temple master fell into silence. Ling Jian was stunned. He''s heard it! It is the unique secret method of the supreme god temple. You can use this skill to summon the strong men of all ages, attach themselves to themselves, and have the strength of the strong ones for a short time. "In the history of the Supreme God''s temple, there was a master who was born strong in spirit and gifted. It seems that you have got an adventure!" The main road of the temple of terror. "My adventures are more than these..." "why choose me to startle the temple?" Startled Temple Lord hoarse way, his eyes are full of fatigue, seems to have recognized his life. "There are three reasons. First, the magic power of the temple is so amazing that people all over the world covet, and I am no exception. Second, the strength of the boundary here can help me to perform that move. Third, we have had a grudge before. If I don''t move you, you will certainly settle accounts with me. After all, you all plan to fight against Hong Bing!" The white night is light. "I see." The master of the temple nodded. And Ling Jian''s face was pale to the extreme. The power of the border? Feelings... White night has already calculated everything, including the appearance of his God, including the power of the boundary of the temple of terror... All within the scope of his plan. "It''s doomed." The master of the temple was hoarse. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I know you''re procrastinating. Now, it''s time to understand all this." He said in the white night. "It''s a pity that you don''t have a chance!" Suddenly the pupil of the God Temple Lord suddenly rises, and the intention of killing is vertical and horizontal, and the person suddenly reaches forward and grabs it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the terrible annihilation moment tears everything there in the white night. The whole temple turned into smoke on the spot. The endless power of reincarnation, the power of heaven and earth, the power of destruction and the power of heaven and earth converge towards the center like a raging river. In the blink of an eye, there directly became a chaos! Ling Jian breathes heavily. This is the power of the Lord of God! Its destruction is not extensive, that is, it does not let the power disperse, but compresses the purest force in the center, mixes it completely and stores it together. This force is frantically wandering in the center, bumping, tearing and entanglement. But a few breaths, during which there have been hundreds of millions of damage. I''m afraid that everything in the world will be torn into pieces. If Hong Bing throws it down, it will have to be a cold sweat... after about ten rest, this chaotic force is finally disappearing. "Is he dead?" Ling Jian said ferociously. The God Temple master did not speak, but focused on the chaotic land. All of a sudden, he seemed to have insight into something and whispered, "go! Take people out of the temple immediately "What?" Ling Jian is stunned. Whoa! A stream of clear water like substance suddenly released from the center of the chaotic force and evaporated directly around. In the blink of an eye, all the forces burst out in an instant, driving the chaotic force away directly. Then, in the center, there appeared a man with white halo. The man was covered with halo, and his skin was crystal clear. His eyes were shining with sun and moon, and his hair was like flame, rippling toward the sky. When he stepped forward, six Hongbing soldiers flew together and revolved around him... Ling Jian was staring at him, his face was dull. "Ling Jian, you say you are the most arrogant. Do you know who you are talking to?" White night light way, that hand''s five fingers spread out. "What are you... What are you doing?" "Incomparable means!" White night closed his eyes, hoarse way: "have you heard of Liuhe Jinghong broken?" "Liuhe startles the goose?" "The magic skills of Hongbing combined by six Hongbing weapons only exist in the power of ancient times. Today, let''s show you the world''s greatest pride!"The voice fell, and the night suddenly shook his hand. "Go The master of the temple screamed bitterly. All the people who startled the temple ran away madly. Ling Jian also responded at the first time, tearing open the void immediately and attacking outwards. But... It all seemed too late. Boom!!! A spiral force erupted in all directions, crushing everything and destroying everything. Time, space, heaven and earth, reincarnation... All the forces are annihilated at this moment! Nothing can exist. Even the void was smashed, and Ling Jian, who used the void to escape, was shocked. He quickly opened a void tunnel and wanted to escape. But before the man escaped, the void tunnel was torn and he was swallowed up by this fierce force www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2275 Ling Jian''s consciousness gradually recovered. He tried to open his eyes, but everything in front of him was very vague. What happened? Who am I? Where am I? This is Ling Jian''s only reaction at the moment. It was about twenty minutes before his consciousness became clear. However, when he saw everything around him, he found that he had been completely defeated. At the moment, Ling Jian''s body is bloody and fleshy. It''s broken. It''s scarred. There''s no good meat. All the bones are broken. There''s no difference between them. He was not dead. Originally, he damn it! Under the combined power of six Hongbing soldiers, even the God Temple master has fallen. How can he resist it? But now the reason why he did not die is because the white night protected him. He stepped over and looked at Ling Jian lying on the ground indifferently. Ling Jian tried his best to look at the white night''s face. His eyes trembled wildly, and his face was extremely pale. But after a moment, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said hoarsely: "I see... I see. The purpose of your trip is not only to frighten the supreme powers in the temple, but also to me... You come here to take away all my things, You don''t just want to kill me, you want to take all the good from me, don''t you? " Ling Jian''s hoarse smile, eyes rippling with endless sadness. White night walked past, one hand pressed in his chest. Ling Jian''s spirit is still there, but it is wrapped up by the surging power, so it can''t be urged. After the white night''s hand covered in the past, he began to exert his strength, and his mouth read out a series of strange and obstinate formulas. In an instant, Ling Jian''s body trembled wildly, and the fear on his face became more and more intense. It was clear that he had opened his eyes, but at this point, he was still afraid. Sometimes, no matter how strong a person''s courage is, he can''t resist the threat from the physical and mental. "How do you know I have this Constitution?" He cried, trembling and weak. At this time, if he doesn''t understand all this, he is not worthy to be a genius who startles the temple. "When you and I met for the first time, I knew your special, and then I read about your constitution in the ancient library of the supreme god temple. Although you hide very deeply, the amazing temple also tries its best to protect your secret from being discovered, but you are too careless. You never pay attention to me, so you don''t hide your special constitution in front of me Naturally, I''ve kept an eye on it. " "Then, you wait until today, come and plunder my good, right?" Ling Jian shuddered. "Yes." In the light of the white night, he saw that the spirit of Ling Jian was like melted ice, gradually turned into liquid, and flowed into the fingers of white night, a little bit into his palm. Lingjian is the genius of jingshendian, which is a well-known thing in the world. For genius, it must be focused on training, because no matter which potential clan is, they all understand a truth, that is, powerful genius is the pillar supporting a potential clan, but the cultivation of Lingjian in jingshendian is beyond all. They not only gave Lingjian the most excellent resources in the clan, but also built the clan gate with him as the center. His cultivation palace was even more luxurious than the cultivation place of the hall master. The boundary of the clan and the power in the array of Dharma were more suitable for him to absorb. Not only that, the God shaking hall master had not opened his body, which helped him to increase his strength, improve his cultivation and cultivate as soon as possible The road to the top. But all of this is understood by the white night. Bai Ye knows that if Ling Jian can be cultivated successfully, the first thing people in the temple of God should do is to go to the heaven cliff to kill him and capture Hongbing. Only with the Hongbing, Lingjian can go further and dominate the state of Lisheng. If you don''t get these Hongbing, Lingjian can''t really be the king no matter how terrible its strength becomes. White night has become their primary target of obliteration, so in any case, they will not let it go. Unfortunately, they didn''t expect that they would take the initiative to come to Jingshen temple to attack them in the white night, and even mastered the terrible ancient secret art of Liuhe Jinghong smash. "No!" Ling Jian uttered a cry of despair, and finally his soul and heart turned into blood and water, which completely disappeared into his body through the palm of the white night. Finally, Ling Jian''s eyes darkened and died completely. And the palm of the white night appeared a wonderful moistening light like a crystal. The light trickled down to the arm of the white night, always along his shoulder and gathered in the spirit of heaven in his body. In an instant, all the ten Heavenly spirits in the body of the white night stopped working and were wrapped by a layer of inexplicable power, completely isolated from his body. Ten Heavenly spirits are all sleeping. They can''t be triggered again, and they can''t even be felt if they are not deliberately.The white night took a deep breath and raised his hand to exert a little strength. However, he found that he could not operate much soul Qi. The ten Heavenly spirits stopped working completely, and there was no other part in his body except the previous residual soul power. That is to say, he is just an existence without spirit. "When the spirit of heaven wakes up, there will be a great transformation. I don''t know how much change this Ling sword can give me." Thinking of the white night, he turned to the distance. In Cloud City. "Thank you for saving your life." The Cloud City Lord saluted the white night with great excitement. Other people in Cloud City were also shocked. Unexpectedly, this suddenly appeared soul person was so powerful that he beat back Ling Jian. "You''re welcome." White night shook his head: "according to the agreement, you should give me the dragon stone?" "This..." the master of Cloud City hesitated and said, "young master, if you can, can you change the conditions? After all, dragon stone is the lifeblood of our Cloud City and even more of our cloud family. As long as you are willing, I will agree to anything you want, except the dragon stone... " " do you want to go back on your regret? " The white night frowned. "No, no, no, no, we don''t mean that. We just want to discuss with you..." the Cloud City Master waved his hand. "Is it?" White night thought for a moment, then nodded: "well, then I don''t want dragon stone, I want other can?" "Is that true, young master?" The cloud city is very happy. "Thank you very much Miss Yun and Mr. Yun also quickly stood up from their seats and said excitedly. "Are you so happy? Don''t you ask me what I want? " "If you don''t give me the thing I want, what should I do?" he asked "Don''t worry, I will give everything in Cloud City except dragon stone. Please tell me what you want. I can satisfy whatever you want!" Cloud City Lord smile way. "Good!" White night nodded and said, "then I will take the life of your cloud family. Can you hand it over?" As soon as the words fell, the crowd turned pale. "Childe, this..." Cloud City Lord tongue knot, trembling voice. "If you don''t have me, don''t mention the dragon stone. Your cloud family didn''t even have a life. When you were desperate, you said to me that as long as I kept you, you would give me the dragon stone. Now that you are safe, do you repent? In that case, I will take your life, isn''t it too much? " Several people look very ugly, but at this time they can say that there is nothing they can do. After all, from the scene of the white night against Ling Jian, his strength is terrible. If you offend the white night, Cloud City will surely be unable to resist or be destroyed. What''s more, white night is right. Without white night, they not only want to lose the dragon stone, but also lose their lives. Now it''s reasonable for white night to only have dragon stone. Helpless, the master of Cloud City can only agree to come down, decided to dig the Cloud City, take out the dragon stone and give it to Bai Ye. White night, however, is not willing to wait for a moment, directly let the master of Cloud City immediately move to excavate the dragon stone. Fortunately, the master of Cloud City had thought of abandoning the city, so the excavation of the dragon stone has been half done. At the beginning, the master of Cloud City planned to escape first and lead Lingjian away. The rest of the people continued to mine in Cloud City. Once the dragon stone was excavated, he would leave with the dragon stone. It''s a pity that they mistakenly estimated the strength of Ling Jian, but they didn''t expect that there would be a white night on the way! So the project began. The master of Cloud City began to excavate the Cloud City in the daytime, and took out the dragon stone buried under the Cloud City. This process is at least half a day. Sitting at the construction site in the daytime, sitting cross legged and waiting silently. The people of Yuncheng are digging in full swing, and the master of Cloud City is also opening the boundary sealed with dragon stone. Everything seems so peaceful and quiet. , but at this moment! A sharp blade suddenly flew out of the void and stabbed hard at the heart of the white night. What a cruel sword! But... In the white night, he did not move. Instead, he continued to close his eyes, sit cross his knees, and continue to meditate. It was as if the sword didn''t exist at all. Ding! The sword stabbed precisely in the heart of the white night, but it made a sound of iron impact. The sharp blade can''t pierce into the skin of white night. "What?" Young master Yun, who rushed out of the void, turned pale. "Is that your decision?" White night slowly opened his eyes and asked calmly. "Asshole!" With a low roar, Mr. Yun raised his sword again and attacked him. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! DangThe sound of beating iron came out... I saw that the sharp blade hit the body of the white night, splashing out one spark after another. But he couldn''t be cut open. No matter how strong and ferocious soul Qi and ferocious soul skill, master Yun can''t break it. Mr. Yun is in despair. What level of existence is this white night? His spirit is very thin, and it doesn''t look strong. But why is his body so terrible?? "Stop it! What are you doing The Cloud City master here shrieked and rushed with people. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2276 Young master Yun is holding a sharp blade and stupidly stays in place. He knew that white night was strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong. He completely ignored his attack. Young master Yun was trembling all over his body, and he even retreated. But the next second, a hand reached out and directly pinched his neck. "Well..." Mr. cloud was full of pain and struggled hard, but the hand holding his neck suddenly made force, as if to cut off his neck. "Spare my life... Spare my life... Childe..." master Yun cried hard. "Forgive you?" The white night snorted coldly. At this time, the master of Cloud City and others have rushed to him. They are punching and kicking him. They catch him from the hands of the white night and press him on the ground. "Please don''t be angry. The dog doesn''t know how to offend him. Please forgive him. I will punish him severely and give him an explanation." Cloud City Lord kneels in front of the white night, fear and pain said. "Don''t punish severely. Kill in public." The white night face is expressionless way. "Ah?" The master of Cloud City was stunned. He turned and said, "childe, this... The dog is reckless and impulsive. The reason why he moves you is just to keep the dragon stone. His heart is not bad. Please give him another chance "Opportunity?" White night shook his head: "he has no chance, and not only he, you also have no chance." Cloud City Master''s eyes flashed a touch of shock and fear, but he still tried to calm down, pretending to be frightened and called out: "childe, you... What do you mean?" "Did you send your son to assassinate me?" The white night is light. "How could this... This... This... Be possible? Young master, you have misunderstood me "Misunderstanding? Do you think I''m a fool? Dragon Stone''s boundary is not thick, and it will not take half a day to untie it, but you deliberately procrastinate half a day in order to gain time to solve me. Moreover, your son''s equipment is very complicated. Without your support, how could he get so many implements? So you planned it all. If your son kills me, the dragon stone will be saved. But if your son can''t kill me, you can plead for your son at the first time and keep your son. " "This... This... This is all false. It''s just your guess. Childe, we are all saved by you. How dare we? You have misunderstood us, young master Cloud City Lord is at a loss, anxious to shout. But the white night did not say a word, just watched silently. He doesn''t believe it! At this time, he didn''t believe any word of city Lord Yun... however, at this time, a large number of figures appeared in all directions. These people are the soul of Cloud City. They surround the white night. Everyone holds a rune sword in their hands. The sword is full of strange and strong light. The white night light looks. And that kneeling Cloud City Lord also slowly stood up. The fear on his face had disappeared, replaced by indifference and seriousness. "It seems that you can''t hide it, young master. You are really extraordinary. Now that you can see through it, we will not cover it up. Dragon stone, we will not let it go. Of course, we will not hand in life. " Cloud City Lord light road. When the voice fell, the people around him were all around, murderous. "Stupid." I can''t even shake my head with Jianling. What''s the better way to deal with you? Don''t you think it''s funny? " "Ling Jian? Ling Ling Jian can only deal with us when we don''t have enough time to deal with Lingjian. In fact, Lingjian doesn''t have any means to deal with us when we don''t have enough time. In fact, Lingjian doesn''t have any means to deal with us The sword is a big trouble, but I think you can''t have the strength to resist against our cloud meaning twelve formation. Oh... I forgot to tell you that the source of strength of our cloud meaning twelve array is the dragon stone. If you want to take the dragon stone, you should also know that the Dragon stone is terrible! Young master, let''s go to jail! You have saved us. We remember that. If you abandon your cultivation, we can spare your life. " Cloud City main road. "Spare my life?" White night chuckled and said with a light smile: "it seems that you have not sent people to see the situation of the temple of terror?" "What''s wrong with the temple? Didn''t you just drive Ling Jian back? Can you kill Ling Jian The cloud childe says coldly, the mark on his neck has not dissipated, looks very ferocious. Kill Ling sword? That''s just fantastic! Who is Ling Jian? That''s the God''s favorite. Who dares to move him? Don''t say it''s killing him, even if it hurts him, it''s all against the temple of terror.At most, the white night forces Ling Jian back. If he goes further, he can''t stand in the cloud city so quietly. I''m afraid that countless powerful men in the temple of God are approaching. White night only looked at the crowd quietly: "since I don''t know the situation of the temple, that''s it. Let''s do it!" "You will not surrender?" Cloud City Master Shen asked. "Nature." "Well, in that case, don''t blame us!" As soon as the faces of the people sink, they have to start. "Lord! The city Lord... " just at this moment, a voice of extreme fear sounded from behind the crowd. Cloud City Master is a Leng, immediately turned his head, but saw a cloud city man wolf extremely embarrassed ran over, near kneeling directly on the ground. "Didn''t you go and stare at the temple of terror? How did you come back? What''s the big action of startling the temple Cloud City Master Leng asked. "The city... The Lord... The temple of terror... The temple of terror has been destroyed..." the man knelt on the ground and screamed with fear. "What?" All of them were shaking. "Are you kidding? The temple of terror was destroyed? Who can destroy the temple of terror so easily in the whole state of Lysander? Are you stupid? " Mr. Yun said with a smile. The others nodded and laughed. How amazing the existence of the temple of God, which can be said to be destroyed, no one will believe it. But his words fell, but there was a voice nearby. "What he said is true." As soon as he said this, Mr. Yun''s smile froze and looked at the sound source. Only then discovered that the speaker is the white night. He said quietly: "and... The temple of terror was destroyed by me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2277 Hearing the words of white night, the scalp of people in Cloud City is almost blown through. "How could this... This... Be possible?" People were terrified and terrified to the extreme. The master of Cloud City trembled. Destroy the temple of terror? You can''t make a joke like that, can you? "No way!" Young master Yun glared at the man and yelled: "how can the temple of terror be destroyed? How can such a powerful family and a group of immortals be destroyed? You''re lying! You''re lying No one can accept this situation! The people of Yuncheng also looked at the man together, hoping that the messenger would say, "everybody, I''m joking. However, the man''s expression told them that it was not a joke. "The temple of terror was really destroyed, and the whole station was fragmented. There was nothing left, nothing left!" The man''s expression was even more crazy than Mr. Yun, and he was almost lying on the ground and roaring. The eyes of all the people around him were huge, and the brain was buzzing... whoosh! Now. There was a strange noise. People all over a shiver, suddenly looked at the sound source, but saw that the white night over there moved. He didn''t know when he was standing next to Mr. cloud, a hand slightly raised and pressed on the cloud''s heavenly cover. Mr. Yun seemed to be fixed. He stood still, his facial features twisted and his eyes widened, as if to fall out of his socket. Everyone''s breath was frozen. "Stop it!" The Cloud City Lord issued a shrill cry. "Don''t kill my brother!" Miss Yun knelt on the ground shaking and shouting: "please spare my brother, please!" "Oh?" White night curiously looked at her and asked, "then why did your brother conspire with your father to kill me, did you not come forward to persuade?" Miss Yun''s expression was stiff. "I have given you a chance and a way to live, but you are not sure, not only that, but also want to harm me. Would you let these people go if it was you?" Asked white night again. Miss Yun was speechless. She clenched her fist tightly. In fact, she not only did not persuade, but also supported her brother and father''s plan. Dragon stone? How is that possible? It''s a miracle of the rise of the cloud family. The cloud family has been living in the Cloud City for so many years, and has been unable to go out. It is just waiting for a talented cloud family to be born, and then inherit the dragon stone, step by step to lead the rise of the cloud family. If the dragon stone is handed over, will not the future of the cloud family be buried? So the cloud family will never agree. But now it seems... It doesn''t work. It''s all over. This person is not what the cloud family can deal with. "Well, it''s time to settle the account." White night light road, and then suddenly force. "No!" The master of Cloud City roared bitterly. Bang! Young master Yun''s body was directly shaken and broken by the powerful force. Without soul Qi, it is the strongest divine power. Young master Yun became a fragment and died miserably on the spot. Killing him is as simple as killing ants. "Kill!" The Cloud City Lord can''t help it any more, roaring hysterically. All the people of Cloud City rushed at once. At this time, there is no other way. So, countless people from all directions rushed over. People fight against the extreme fear and the belief of survival. However, the white night did not polite, backhand raised an arm. Keng! A golden light of air flew out of his arm and ran into the crowd, killing nearly a thousand souls in an instant. Blood was shining all over the sky. "Ah?" People were shocked. The white night raised his foot again. Bang! The ground trembled wildly. The people who rushed to the scene were suddenly turned upside down. Step a little bit in the white night, people like ghosts around a circle, and then back to the original place. But in front of him, there was a new Jingguan, head to head, fresh blood splashing, which was very terrible. And those who rushed at him lost their heads, all died, and no one survived. "Usage matrix!" The cry rose again. There is a strong border around Cloud City, which is just like a curtain of heaven. It covers the border, and there are a lot of eye like lines on it. The lines are all facing the white night, and then... chirp! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... all the lines eject a large number of light beams, and hit the white night hard.This is the support of Yuncheng people, and it is also the array used by Yuncheng to deal with Lingjian. The power of array is really special. After it appears, it has a wonderful power. This force madly oppresses the spirit of the day, containing the body of the white night, and does not let him release any soul power. "Under this array, you can''t use another one. You''re finished. I want you to die here!" The Cloud City Lord roared ferociously. "I can''t use the spirit of heaven." White night did not panic at all, light said. "What?" The master of Cloud City was stunned and didn''t know its meaning. But saw the white night cloud light breeze wave. Whoosh, whoosh... a great deal of divine power flew out of his palm, like mountains, hitting those junctions... bang!! The whole huge boundary is broken directly... "ah?" The master of Cloud City glared at this scene with great fear. At this moment, the anger in his heart had disappeared. Does this array have any effect on the night? How could this happen? I''m afraid Ling Jian may not be able to ignore this array when he comes? Is this still something people can handle? "Run... Run... Run!" Finally wake up, Cloud City. Even the temple of terror was destroyed by this man. What did they take to fight against it? "Father, it''s impossible to escape. This man''s strength is so strong that we can''t escape. Once we escape, we will only be killed by him!" Miss Yun clenched her teeth and cried. Their strength is not as good as white night, and it will be sooner or later that they are caught up. "What about that? Beg for mercy? It''s impossible. He''ll only kill us all. He''ll only The Cloud City Lord cried out in despair. "No, we still have a way to go." Miss Yun said suddenly with a look in her eyes. The master of Cloud City trembled. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and his face changed. "Daughter, you mean..." "father, there is no choice! Hurry up Cried Miss Yun. Cloud City master a bite teeth, directly drink: "come on, open dragon stone "Yes Yuncheng people ran down. A moment later, a dragon light flew out of the Cloud City, straight into the sky, and then hit miss Yun hard. It''s brilliant. Natural vision! In an instant, a large number of hard scales appeared on Miss Yun''s body. The horns between her forehead and her eyes were golden. Even her hands became so terrible as dragon claws. Her breath rose wildly. The whole person has become a dragon... . . . (we owe the first shift today, counting the number one, we have already owed the third shift, and we will pay it back in the middle of the month. There is an urgent matter in these two days, I''m sorry) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2278 With the injection of dragon stone power, Miss cloud has become a half human and half dragon existence. She spits out the turbid gas fiercely, the face is full of ferocity and ferocity. "How do you feel, daughter?" Cloud City Master asked. "Father, I feel good! Now I just feel that there are countless forces in my body wandering and rippling. It''s very comfortable. I think I''m going to explode Cried Miss Yun. Her voice has an irresistible heat wave at this moment. "Daughter, the injection of dragon stone needs talent. Your talent is really good, but it is still far from enough to fully absorb the power of dragon stone. This is the reason why I don''t let you touch dragon stone, but it is said that there is a way to help you absorb more power of dragon stone faster and better! Now maybe you can try this method! " "What is the method? Father, tell me, come on Miss Yun yelled. She felt her body shaking wildly. She couldn''t contain it. The huge dragon stone energy makes her mood become extremely manic. She wants to kill. She can''t wait to kill. However, at this time, the Cloud City Lord is a low voice: "you want to eat people!" "Cannibalism?" Miss Yun shivered. "Only if you eat that guy, you can absorb dragon stone perfectly!" Cloud City is the main road, and his eyes are full of enthusiasm. He did not expect that his daughter and dragon stone fit so high. This is an opportunity! A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! His daughter got the power of dragon stone, and her strength soared, which was enough to deal with this man. However, the soul state of this man was not high, but his strength was so fierce that his talent was amazing. If the daughter ate this man, she would certainly absorb a lot of dragon stone power. When the absorbed power is more than half of the dragon stone itself, there is no need to worry about the rest... "good!" Miss Yun stares at the white night and says bitterly, "I will swallow this man alive, and use his life to achieve the glory of my cloud family!" Thinking that this man killed his brother and made cloud city like this, she had no scruples in her heart. What are you afraid of? With that, Miss Yun rushed directly to the white night. The scales of her whole body twinkled with strange light, and her claws were like blades, which directly buckled to the limbs of the white night. While he is still alive, he will cut off his limbs while he is still alive. It''s just. When Miss Yun rushed to the past in a rage... whoosh! The white night suddenly raised his hand. He saw a white light rub in the void and disappear. At that moment, Miss Yun felt as if her body had been touched by something, and then a feeling of powerlessness welled up in her heart. When her claws hit Lin Yang. PATA! It''s like a crisp bamboo smashed on a sharp edge and broke into two pieces on the spot. Miss Yun breathed and stared. She found that her arms were cut and her arms were completely cut off. Even the thick scales were cut open... "what?" Miss Yun is stupid. This is done in the daytime? Is he... So powerful? Bang! At this time, a hand reached over and accurately grasped Miss Yun''s neck. In an instant, Miss Yun''s body stopped. Her arms were broken, her neck was strangled, and her strength was suppressed by the power of the night. The power of the so-called dragon stone can''t play half a point at this time. "Impossible!" The master of Cloud City roared bitterly and refused to believe what he saw. "Help..." Miss Yun over there made a shrill cry. But it didn''t work. Click! Just listen to the white night suddenly. Miss Yun''s neck was cut off in an instant, and her breath was broken on the spot. He raised his hand, pressed it on Miss Yun''s chest, and then made a slight effort. Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... a wonderful energy poured into the hands of the white night from his chest, and the golden light on Lin Yang''s body was more fierce. A moment later, Miss Yun recovered to her original state, but her chest spirit disappeared. Then she fell silent on the ground and died completely. Miss Yun, who gained the power of dragon stone, died like this. At this moment, Cloud City people finally understand how huge the gap between themselves and this person is! It''s not human at all! It''s not a man who can win! "Spare me! Spare my life!! I will give you the dragon stone! "Cloud City Lord no longer insisted, kneeling on the ground crazy kowtow. All around Yuncheng people did not dare to fight any more and all of them were crawling on the ground. "No White night''s expressionless back two words, and then suddenly jump to open, violent power began to splash. After about half a column of incense, all the people in Yuncheng fell down. White night to take the dragon stone, straight away. Half a day later, Shenji palace people came here. One day later, news of the destruction of Cloud City and Jingshen Temple spread. The state of Richmond is shaking. Is the famous temple of terror destroyed? But what''s more frightening is that jingmie Dao has been robbed! The magic power of the temple of terror has been destroyed! Who did this? What happened in the temple of terror? With the capture of the dragon stone in Yuncheng, this situation is quite unusual. The people of Shenji palace left after investigating for a few days. No result, no explanation. People know why. After all, the front line of Shenji palace is too tight now. They don''t have too many people to use in other places. The Shenji palace can''t intervene, which means that the matter will not end like this obviously. On the ruins of the temple of terror, several dark figures came together. "Shenji palace people should go!" "Spread out and check to see where the jingmie knife is." "Yes." Several people scattered in the ruins of what is stirring, there are human sacrifice. A moment later, a middle-aged man''s face changed countless. "White night?" "What?" "Do you mean, my Lord, that the destruction of the temple of terror... Was done by the night?" The crowd was shocked. "He did it!" The middle-aged man said coldly, "I smell it! This power is the power of Hongbing''s banning art, and Liuhe''s shocking Hong! " "Liuhe startles the goose?" "No way! How can white night master this power? " "You''re not kidding, my lord?" People shuddered and didn''t believe it. "There can be no mistake. This is the power of Liuhe to startle Hong!" The man closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "at present, no one in the whole state of Lishan can own six Hongbing soldiers except him! He must have killed the temple "This son actually mastered the forbidden skill of Hongbing, and... He made such amazing moves... Incredible!" The rest of us are breathing. "Now he has mastered the magic power of Jing Shen Dian and won the dragon stone. I''m afraid that his strength will soar. If we go on like this, it will be extremely unfavorable to us! We have to do something! " "Do you have a good plan People looked at the middle-aged man. The man thought about it and said coldly, "announce the world immediately, and the temple is destroyed by the night!" "My Lord, do you mean to let the world attack the night?" "No one can resist the temptation of six Hongbing! You can do it! " "Yes . (this is the update of No.4, and it will be available later) (this is the update of No.4) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2279 "Well, have you heard? The temple of terror has been destroyed "What? Destroyed? The temple of terror is so powerful that even my master has to bow his head when he sees them. How can such a powerful power clan be destroyed? Are you kidding "Who''s joking about it?" "How did they get killed? Offended the great power? " "It''s offending, but not great power!" "Who is that?" "White night!" "White night? Who is this? " "You haven''t heard of it? At present, Hong Bing has the largest number of people, and there are six of them! " "What... What? Is that great? " "Good luck! It is said that his soul state is not high, but he has got six Hongbing soldiers, which makes me greedy to death! " "Even if the spirit level is not high, there are six Hongbing soldiers. We can''t afford to provoke such people." "We can''t afford to provoke, but a lot of people want to do it!" "What do you mean?" "I don''t know who deliberately disclosed this to the hidden world powers. It is said that at present, many great powers have already started to look for the whereabouts of the man named white night. Moreover, there are also movements in the black area. A large number of experts left the black area and searched for the white night everywhere." "It seems that the night will be over." "It''s probably not going to be long." There were whispers and shouts from the next table. White night drinking alone frown, a moment later relieved. "Liuhe Jinghong is an ancient art, which is a secret method recorded in Hongbing records. Few people know it. Apart from Shenji palace, I''m afraid it''s also known by a group of ancient powerful people, such as the dark Dynasty. No one knows that jingshendian was killed. Even if the Shenji palace guessed it, they would not identify me as a murderer. I''m afraid the news was released by the dark Dynasty. ¡± in the white night, his mind was meditated, and a trace of anger passed through his eyes. He has left the sky cliff, the dark Dynasty is still chasing, it seems that they are not going to let go of themselves. In that case, it''s only when you take the initiative. But before that, we should take Hongbing first. White night drank the wine in the cup, looked around, and looked out into the street. This city is called Nongchao city. It is a city in batian. Tyranny is a state power in Risheng Prefecture, with a large territory and a cloud of experts. In terms of overall strength, the temple of terror can not be compared with it. And the tide city is a remote city in batian. Generally speaking, apart from the resident soul, there will be no outsiders coming in here. But now it''s different. Because a big event happened in Chaozhou City recently! That is to say, the master of Chaochao got a Hongbing by accident! Batian Dao! This is the Hongbing that the ancestors of the hegemonic kingdom once owned! It is said that the foundation of this country was founded by the ancestors of batian kingdom with the help of batian Dao, so the name of the country is also named after batian Dao. However, batian Dao was lost thousands of years ago and has never been found. Someone said it was stolen. Some people say it was hidden by the king of tyranny. There are all kinds of rumors, but they don''t matter. At present, the batian sword has been obtained by the city master of Chaochao. The king of batian immediately sent people to block the city and asked the city master to hand in the batian sword. Hearing the news, the four souls all wait for the moment when the city Lord hands in the batian sword. Countless people are eager to try and win the batian sword. Chaochao city seems calm, but in fact, it is full of wind and clouds. Staring out into the street in the white night, the sight is almost on every soul passing by. Everyone here is likely to become his enemy, so he should lock in those powerful powers who sneak into the tide making city in advance and be ready as soon as possible. "My friend, are you alone?" Just then, a kind laugh came from the side. White night slightly frown, looking sideways, but see a few men and women sitting in front of their own table. "Something?" Asked the white night after a drink of wine. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that the tavern is full. The waiter asks us to form a group with others. It''s like asking if it''s convenient for us to sit here and drink..." the first man with a short head and a leather coat laughs. "Help yourself." The white night glanced at several humanity. The strength of several people is not high. Although I don''t know whether these people have hidden their strength, it is certain that they came here for the purpose of batian Dao. "Ha ha, thank you very much Several people are very happy, sat down and directly called on a few pots of good wine, drink up. However, after a few cups, a woman with long hair sitting on the side of the white night suddenly grasped her hand involuntarily."Well?" White night stupefied, side head looks to go, but see that woman is with infatuation and intoxicated look at oneself. "What''s the matter with this girl?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Ah?" The woman seemed to have regained her mind, quickly released her hand, lowered her head, blushed and said, "I... I''m ok... Nothing..." "five younger sister, do you recognize the wrong person again?" "Are you too devoted?" The companion beside him laughed. "This friend, please don''t mind. My second sister may mistake you for her former double practice partner. I''m sorry to say so!" That inch hair man embarrassed smile way. "It''s OK." White night casually back a sentence, continue to drink wine. Several people did not pay attention to the white night, while drinking and chatting. But the woman was peeping at the white night from time to time. It makes white night uncomfortable. His brow moved darkly, and he intended to get up and leave. But just then, there was a commotion in the street. All the spirits drinking in the tavern looked out into the street. On the street, however, many souls were running, and others were shouting loudly. "Batian Dao! Batian Dao has appeared! The master of Chaochao city is going to sacrifice batian sword! The main part of Chaozhou City is handed over to Hong Bing! " There was a lot of shouting. All people are shocked. After that, a troop appeared in the direction of the city Lord''s house, and then a sedan chair was carried out. A large number of guards in sharp armor and fully armed came out. "That must be the city Lord''s daughter, miss Nongxin!" "In this case, Miss Nong Xin has entered the capital of the country as a sword protector!" "The Lord of the tide making city is determined to follow the king!" "We''re afraid it''s over!" Many souls sighed. What they hope is that the master of Nongchao city will not hand over the Hongbing, or even rely on the Hongbing to fight against the hegemonic kingdom. In this way, the city will inevitably be in chaos, and once the chaos happens, they will have a chance. When the time comes, let alone the batian Dao, they can even fish in troubled waters and get a good deal of money. But now... Everything is broken! Many people sighed. "No, you have a play. I''m afraid the city Lord is going to be against you." At this moment, I don''t know who said it... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2280 Hearing this, all the souls around frowned and looked at the sound source. But he saw a beautiful blue haired and white faced soul man standing behind the crowd. He was holding a blue sword and squinting at the street. Who is this man? Is it too straightforward? On the contrary? This is a tidal city! If you are heard by the tyrants, you may not be able to catch them and cut their heads and dig their souls! "Who is your excellency?" Someone asked. The man did not smile. The people next to him quietly look at him, and want to use the art of identification to understand this person''s soul state, but it is not aware of it. It seems that this person should be an unfathomable existence. People around him were on guard. "Don''t lose your life. If you lose too much, we won''t risk too much." At this time, sitting on the opposite side of the white night cuntou man road. "Big brother, keep your voice down!" The companion nearby is busy. That person is slightly a Leng, seem to be just aware of the opposite white night, immediately smile, the atmosphere is a little embarrassed. The white night ignored. But these people seem to be unable to talk about it any more. They have a feeling that their plans have been leaked. Finally, the man seemed to have made some decision. He suddenly fell down on the table, put his head close to the white night, and whispered, "friend, do you want to work together?" "What are you doing?" White night asked curiously. "What can I do here?" The man raised his mouth and lowered his voice: "it''s robbing batian Dao, of course." "Oh?" White night frowned, glanced at these people, and shook his head: "you can see that my strength is not high. If you want to cooperate with me, I''m afraid it won''t work." "We feel that the spirit of a friend is there, but it has fallen into a deep sleep. It must have been hurt before?" "The man said with a smile:" if so, we are in need of friends right now "Need someone like me? What do you mean "Ha ha, my friend, you don''t know. Now the whole Chaochao city is full of potential strong men, and everyone is on guard against each other. But you, who is obviously sleeping and injured, will not be prevented. What''s more, your soul state seems to be not high, and who will pay attention to you? So if you are willing to cooperate with us, we may have a great chance to get Hongbing! " Inch head man road. That''s true. Everyone knows that at present, the strong people in the Chaozhou City are like clouds, and the experts are like clouds. All kinds of forces are gathering. The dark Dynasty, heixuan, and even Shenji palace have come. At this time, the performance of the hidden will only be noticed, only the white night is a waste at a glance, who will not care. "It''s interesting!" White night touched his chin, but frowned: "but how should this account be calculated? Even if I get Hongbing, I won''t share it. I''ll be alone. When you want to swallow Hongbing alone or even kill me, what should I do? " "Well, what do you mean by that? Can''t you trust us? Are we the kind of villains who kill people and steal goods? " A man with a whip whipped the table and got angry. "People are separated from each other." White night road. "You are... Hateful!" The man was furious. "Oh, my God, please don''t be impatient. Don''t be impatient!" Cuntou man quickly got up to persuade. "That''s right. What''s your ferocity?" The woman who peered at the white night snorted and glared at the man who called Xiaotian angrily. The man''s face changed slightly, and he sat back to his position without saying a word. "Don''t mind, my friend. Xiaotian is such a character." The woman said with a smile. White night shook his head. "Friend, if you are worried about the reward, I think you can rest assured that we can pay you a sum of money in advance, and then pay you a sum of money after the success of the plan. If you want Hongbing, we can give you a fair chance to compete. If you are lucky, you can get Hongbing! How? " Cuntou man has said it in good faith, but it is still not convincing enough. Until then, the woman next to her suddenly said, "friend, believe me, I won''t harm you. If they dare to do anything to you, I will certainly stand by your side and promise!" White night a listen, touched the chin to think. A moment later, he nodded: "OK, I promise you!" "Great, wonderful!" The man with inch head is very happy. The rest of them were also secretly relieved. "With this brother''s help, I think we have a good chance of winning." A slightly fat soul said with a smile. "In this case, please tell me about your plans." Said the white night."Oh, there''s no plan. We just want you to help us get close to the city Lord''s house and keep an eye on the city Lord''s house. If you can, just put this thing by the Lord''s side!" Cunfa man laughs and puts a magic weapon like a round bead in front of the white night. "Now that batian Dao has been protected by Miss Nong Xin, you should go after Miss Nong Xin''s motorcade if you want to take batian Dao? Why go to the Lord''s house? " "Ha ha, so the city Lord''s blind trick is really good. He doesn''t hesitate to use his daughter as bait to lure those who are staring at batian Dao. When miss Nongxin leaves the city and is attacked, batian Dao is" taken away "again. Then, the city Lord doesn''t have to hand in the batian sword again! In this way, he not only saved himself, but also saved batian Dao. It''s perfect! " Cuntou man sneered. "Oh? Do you mean that the city Lord made all this on purpose? In fact, the batian sword is still in the Lord''s mansion? " Asked the white night with a frown. "Yes." "Are you sure?" "We''ve done the investigation beforehand!" Cuntou man said with a smile. The white night thought for a moment and nodded gently: "this is not impossible! Yes, I''ll go there. " "We will support you on the outside! If there is any situation, please let me know at any time. Once the magic weapon is placed, please withdraw it at the first time! " Cuntou man said seriously. "Good!" "In that case, let''s drink this cup and wish this brother a victory! By the way, brother, what''s your name "Me? My name is Ye Bai "Well, I wish Ye Bai brothers a victory "Dry!" "Dry!" The crowd held up their glasses and drank them down in one gulp. After several cups of wine, the white night went directly to the city Lord''s house with the beads. Several people stood at the door watching. "Big brother, do you think it can be done?" The man next to me asked carefully. "It doesn''t matter if we can''t, we have no loss anyway!" Cuntou man said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2281 It''s hard to guess what these people are thinking, but at first glance, most of them want to make use of him. In fact, from the time these people sat in front of the white night, the white night knew that their purpose was not to drink, but to get close to the white night. However, the purpose of white night''s coming to Nongchao city is also for batian Dao. Since someone has come to send information to him, why not? Then, according to the man with inch hair, he approached the city Lord. That''s not true. After Miss Nongxin left the city Lord''s house, the defense forces around the city Lord''s house were indeed much weaker. However, this is only an illusion. The city Lord intended to do so. After all, if his defense is strict, it will arouse suspicion. There are a lot of eyes around the city Lord''s house, but most people dare not get close to it, so as to avoid suspicion. Only those people who are in such a low spirited state as white night dare to approach. But who can guarantee that these people will not have an attempt on batian Dao? "Stop, what do you do?" Just then, a guard yelled at the white night. White night side head, light a smile way: "I am just a passing by." "Passing by? Hum, do you know where this is? Get out of here quickly. If you dare to get close to this, don''t blame us for being rude! " The guard pulled out his sword from his waist and said in a murderous voice. Hearing the sound of the white night, he left bitterly. But in the walk, the inch of male hair to the beads quietly inlaid into the wall. Waiting for the white night to go back, Cun hair man rushed over. "How is it going? Brother, is it done? " The man with inch hair asked. "It''s done! But I was driven out, and the guards there are still quite strict. " The white night laughed and said. "Is it?" Cun hair man a happy, busy looking at the side of the companion. The companion took out a pagoda type object, looked at the exquisite array inside the pagoda, and said happily, "brother, he has indeed succeeded!" "Good, the first step is done!" Cunfa man nodded again and again, squinting and patting the shoulder of the white night. He said with a smile, "brother, you have made great contributions." "So we can take Hongbing?" "Of course, it''s impossible. Hong Bing is still in the hands of the city Lord, and he must have hidden him. How can we get Hong Bing for a while?" "Why did you ask me to place the bead?" White night asked. "Naturally, it''s looking for the whereabouts of Hong Bing." Cunfa man said with a smile: "the bead''s function is actually to sweep the whole city Lord''s house. If the batian sword is in the city Lord''s house, I only need half a day to lock the position of the batian sword with this magic weapon!" "Is there such a magic weapon? In that case, we have a good chance to get it? " White night smiles. "Of course, but there''s another problem!" "What''s the problem?" "This is where we find the batian Dao. Who will take it out?" "Yes, who is better? Am I going? But my soul is like this. I''m afraid I''ll die if I go in. " White night puzzled way. "Hahaha, brother, how can we let you go to risk by yourself? If we take the knife, we will all go together. " Cuntou man laughed. "What are your plans?" "Oh, it''s very simple!" The cuntou man narrowed his eyes and said with a low smile: "let''s pretend to be a group of people, and then sneak into the city Lord''s house and take the batian sword away quietly!" "In disguise?" "Take it!" Cuntou man took out a token from nowhere and handed it to Bai Ye. White night took a look, slightly a Leng. But there were two words written on the token. Long Jue? "This is the token of the Dragon Jue created by the white night of Cangtian cliff. Later, we will pretend to be the person of the Dragon Jue and enter the city Lord''s house to negotiate with the city Lord. Then, during the negotiation, we will send another person to get the Hongbing!" Cuntou man said with a smile. The white night frowned. "Is that too much fun? First of all, your token is obviously fake. Secondly, if we pretend to be dragon Jue, will other city Lord see us? What''s more, we will be alerted by the city Lord. It''s impossible for us to separate a person from his eyes to get the Hongbing soldiers. Besides, it''s easy to frighten the snake with the grass. " If these people''s plans are really this, white night can only choose to quit. Because this is to tell others that they want to rob Hong Bing. Who would be so stupid to invite a group of people of unknown origin at this juncture? However, the inch haired man was laughing. "You don''t know, brother Ye Bai? Do you know who is the man who will die of the white night "Who is it?" "Mobile treasure house! It''s the most wanted person in the state of Richmond "Why?""What else? Everyone knows that there are several Hongbing soldiers in the hands of the white night. If you kill him, no matter who he is, he will ascend to the sky one step at a time. " "So, we still pretend to be dragon? That''s not the target of criticism? " White night frowns. "Don''t worry, we will only let the city Lord know, and at present, the city Lord wants to cooperate with white night, otherwise, he can''t deal with the tyrant king!" "Of course, there''s another crucial reason," he said with a smile "Why?" Asked the white night. "Greedy!" The cuntou man said with a low smile: "this Chaozhou City Lord is also greedy, and he is very greedy. Even if he knows that we are people pretending to be dragon Jue, he will certainly meet us! Because he has already got the batian Dao, he will be more eager to get other Hongbing than anyone else, and the white night has a fatal attraction for him! So as long as we go there, the Lord of the city will certainly meet with him! " "I see!" White night nodded thoughtfully: "who is better for me to pretend to be?" "You can make up one by yourself, as long as you don''t show your horse''s feet and hold down the tide making city Lord!" "I''ll try my best. I have a suitable candidate in my heart. There should be no big problem." White night smiles. Don''t be careless! We still have half a day to prepare. Let''s get in touch. I''ll give you the information I''ve collected, and you''ll remember it for me. When you sneak into the city Lord''s house, you have to behave foolproof. Once we show our horse''s feet, it''s not just you who will die. We''ll also be implicated by you! " "Don''t worry, I will try my best." White night nods. "Let''s go The man drank low, then led a crowd of mighty toward the central city Lord''s house to drive. "Stop!" The guards at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion immediately opened. "Please don''t be nervous. We came to see the Lord of the city according to the order of the Dragon Lord white night. Please come in and pass it on." Cuntou man stands in front of the gate, smiles and clasps his fist at the guard, and smiles respectfully. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2282 "Dragon Lord white night?" The guards breathed and their faces changed. One of them looked at them and said in a deep voice, "you wait here. I''ll go in and pass it on." Then he ran away. The other guard pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist, staring at these people with his eyes, as if he were facing a great enemy. The cuntou man several people slightly coagulates the eye, but on the face does not have how many expression changes. Soon, a group of soul people rushed out from the city Lord''s house and surrounded the group outside directly. "Who is white night?" The head of a bareheaded man dressed in black asked coldly. "Hello, brother, it''s your turn!" Cuntou man busy with his arm pestle pestle white night, low voice. White night immediately came forward, hands attached, pretended: "I am the white night!" "You?" The bald man was slightly stunned. He surveyed the white night and immediately frowned: "are you really the Dragon Lord white night? It doesn''t look like that. " White night slightly a Leng: "where unlike?" Can you play yourself? This is really strange. "As we all know, the spirit state of the white dragon master is not high, but his bearing is extraordinary. You are sleeping like a wounded man. Although the spirit state is really weak, it seems that you are deliberately pretending to be! Where do you come from? Dare to come to the city Lord''s house to cheat? Hehe, how brave The bald soul said coldly. "Bold!" Just then, the man with the inch head growled. The deafening roar was like a thunderclap, full of momentum. All the people on the scene were shocked and looked at him strangely. But saw the cuntou man pointing to the bareheaded soul and yelling: "what are you? How dare you speak to the Dragon Lord in this tone? Get out of my way! Call the Lord of the city to see us immediately, or the Dragon Lord will be angry, and he will make you tide the city. There will be no chicken or dog left! " The roar shocked the bald man. The bald man trembled slightly and his face was not very natural. Looking at the cuntou man''s ferocious and furious appearance, several people felt some fear. "Steward Qi, maybe this is really the Dragon Master''s white night." The man next to him whispered carefully in the bald man''s ear. "It''s good. How did the dragon master come here at night?" "Mostly for batian Dao. My Lord, you may as well let them in. I don''t think the strength of these people is very high. If they are real, how can we stop them? If they are fake, this is going in, is life or death, is not we has the final say? As soon as he said this, the bald man nodded again and again. "You''re right." He took a breath and directed at the white night: "since the White Dragon Lord is here, how can we neglect it? Everybody, please come inside When they heard this, they were relieved. "Well, you''re wise enough!" Inch head male cold voice says, finish saying then arrogantly toward the inside. Well, it''s grandiose. But the more so, the more people believe in it. The night was still. "Don''t be nervous." There was a sound of comfort. White night slightly a Leng, but see that woman quietly close, full face gentle said to him. "I''m fine." The white night smiles. When they entered the hall, they took their seats. After about half a column of incense, a man came late. It was a man with a goatee beard and a golden brown robe. "See the Dragon Lord!" He saluted the white night. "Nong Er ye?" Cuntou man has some accidents. "Oh? It''s a great honor for some of my friends to know me! " Nong Er ye said with a smile. Cuntou man''s face changed and he didn''t say a word. "Who is he?" White night asked. "He... Oh, Huilong Lord, this one is the younger brother of the master of Nong Chao city." Cuntou man introduced. "And the Lord of the city?" Asked the white night at once. "Elder brother, you have no time to worry about this side when you are dealing with the affairs of the mansion. I''d like you to come here to receive you all kinds of neglect. Please forgive me." Make two Ye embrace a fist to smile a way. As soon as this word comes out, the cuntou men are breathing slightly. In the end, it was a cunning old fox who didn''t show up, but let his brother come out and try. In this way, even if the cuntou men find the location of batian Dao, they will not dare to steal it. In case the city master of Chaozhou is guarding beside the batian Dao, what should we do? At one time, several people look ugly, some at a loss. However, the white night moved his eyebrows and said calmly, "go away!" These two words a, the scene people are all a Leng, astonished looking at him. But listen to the white night is not tight, not slow way: "you are not qualified to talk to me, go away, call your city Lord to come over!"This word falls, inch head male several people''s heart all want to stop. What a bully! How proud! But... It''s a mess, isn''t it? That''s nonger Ye! Don''t you dare to annoy the second master? If Nong Er Ye gets angry, how should we deal with it? None of these people on the scene will be the opponent of Nong Er Ye! Cuntou man nervously looks at the white night, and then looks to Nong Er Ye. His palms are full of sweat and dare not breathe. The others were also restless and terrified. Make two Ye slightly side head, quietly looking at the white night, seems to want to see some clues from his body. But the white night was calm as water, without any sense of tension. Instead, he looked at Nong Er Yeh. The oppression in his deep eyes was almost suffocating. The second master trembled slightly. He seemed to think about it. He bent his head and clasped his fist: "please calm down. It''s really hard for the elder brother to get rid of it. But since the Dragon Master is determined to see him, I''ll inform you now!" With that, he retreated. Seeing this change, the cuntou men all opened their mouths. "Hello, boy, you''re really there!" "You even bluff the second master! Not bad, not bad! " "Brother, I didn''t mistake you, you did a good job!" A few people raised their thumbs to the white night. The cuntou man spits out his anger and says with a smile: "now the city Lord is coming. Everything is more perfect than we planned. Listen, brother, you will be responsible for holding down the city Lord later. We will go to get the sword. Do you understand?" "If the sword is on the city Lord, how do you take it?" Asked the white night. "Don''t worry about that. The city Lord will never carry a sword on him." "Why?" "Don''t you understand that?" The man beside him smiled and said, "for now, the Lord of the tide is still under the supervision of the ruler of the kingdom of heaven. He is surrounded by the eye of the ruler of heaven. If he dares to bring the sword to his body, is he not exposed?" As soon as this word comes out, the white night nods silently. At this time, a heavy footstep came towards this. Several people suddenly a Su, looked at the door. The two figures entered the hall. The leader is the master of Chaozhou City! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2283 The master of Chaochao city looks more dignified and domineering than Nong Er Ye. He looked serious and unsmiling, and entered the room. He only glanced at the night. He did not make ceremony or say any polite words. He just stepped up to the top and said, "what''s the matter with the Dragon Master coming to me to make waves?" Cuntou man and others look tight, and don''t make a sound at night. Cuntou man takes the initiative to stand out and says, "my master is here to give the city Lord a way to live." "The way to live?" A chill passed in the eyes of the second master. What''s the meaning of the Lord "But the Lord''s life is not long." The cuntou man sank. "What do you say?" Make two Ye cold drink: "pay attention to your words, or you will die today without a burial place!" Cuntou man has some hair deficiency, but he still insists on drinking: "Nong Er ye, don''t get angry in a hurry. We''re just for you!" "What more nonsense?" I can''t help it. But at this time, the city Lord raised his hand and said, "second brother, be calm and don''t be impatient." "Yes, big brother." Make two Ye cold stare cuntou man one eye, then retreat to one side. "Make it clear." The city Lord said calmly, "but don''t talk nonsense, or you will be killed. You can''t blame others." The cuntou man took a breath and looked at the city master calmly and said, "Lord, in fact, we have received the secret guard. The king of tyranny has sent twelve powerful souls to march towards the city of tide making! These twelve people are going to kill you and seize batian sword. If the city Lord doesn''t make preparations as soon as possible, I''m afraid you will die miserably tomorrow. " "What?" Make Er Ye''s face change. The city Lord also slightly raised his head and looked at the man with short head. "Nonsense! Somebody, take this guy down for me! Take out his soul and give me life and refining "Yes, Lord!" Outside the door came two souls. "The city Lord doesn''t believe me, doesn''t he believe in the Dragon Lord?" The man with an inch head is in a hurry. "The batian sword has been sent to the imperial capital under the protection of the little girl. Why does the king send someone to kill me and seize the sword? Yes? Do you think I cheated the monarch and sent me a fake knife? " The city Lord is cold. "Lord, why should we pretend to be confused? Since the Dragon Lord dares to come here, I must have seen through the means of the city Lord. Otherwise, a piece of Hongbing on the city Lord is worth six of my Lord''s Cuntou man chuckled. Six? People at the scene felt numb just after listening to it. But all this is too impractical. In fact, both of them still don''t believe that this is white night. You know, at present, the people in the whole Chaocheng city have been making waves of dark waves and surging clouds for the sake of batian Dao. Now another white night, can''t we blow it up here? "So what are you here for? Help me? Or take the knife The city Lord snorted coldly: "don''t say that the sword is not here. Even if it is, how can you come with good intentions?" "So the Lord doesn''t want to die?" Asked the cuntou man. "We have not received any news that the monarch is going to kill his brother. If there is such a thing, please give evidence. If you can''t, please do it." Make two Ye facial expressionless way. "This..." the cuntou man has no idea. Evidence? What evidence do they have? They wanted to make the city Lord suspicious, so that they could make a big fuss in it. But they didn''t expect that the city Lord would not admit it. Many people know that batian Dao is still in the city Lord''s house, but he pretends to be sent away. Even if it''s white night standing in front of him, he won''t admit it! It''s an old fox! Cuntou man pondered over how to continue to persuade the city Lord. But at this time, the white night, who had been sitting still, suddenly stood up. "Since the city Lord thinks so, we should have nothing to talk about." "Well?" The city Lord glanced at the white night and asked, "what does the White Dragon Lord mean?" "That''s it!" The white night said quietly, "evidence? I didn''t. I just came to inform the city Lord to make preparations. Since the city Lord doesn''t listen, you can do whatever you want! But I hope the city Lord can remember that there is no regret medicine in the world. Although you have batian Dao, you know less about Hongbing than I do. Hongbing is not invincible. It is impossible for you to rely on batian Dao to resist the twelve powerful ones. I hope you can do it yourself! Farewell Finish saying, white night big hand a wave, direct shout: "go!" Cuntou man several people all together to stay, incredible looking at the white night. "What are you doing? Go White night frowned at several people. At this time, all the people came back to their senses and nodded: "Oh... Oh... Go..." several people went to the layman.Only then did they realize that it was a retreat to advance in the white night. "Wait a minute!" The city Lord cried out. Cuntou men several people suddenly a joy. I saw the white night look calm looking back. "White dragon master, let''s sit down and have a good chat." The city Lord stood up and said. "If the city Lord doesn''t trust someone, then we should have nothing to talk about." "Trust is based on both sides. If I trust you and you are on guard against me, how can my trust be called trust?" The city Lord sank. "Master Nong means..." "please sacrifice the six Hongbing you have! To prove your identity! " Said the Lord solemnly. As soon as this word falls, several people all breathe solidify. Hong Bing? Yes, they forgot to prepare Hongbing for this man! In fact, it''s not that I forget it, but I don''t think it''s necessary. Because the Lord of the city has a batian sword in his hand. He has been in contact with Hong Bing. If he deceives him with fake goods, he will be easily exposed. Then everything will be exposed. So at this time, can only see the white night on the scene play, let him fool the past best! "Don''t let us down, brother!" The cuntou man stares at the white night tightly, and his mind is dark. But at this time, the white night suddenly said, "OK, I''ll show you." This word falls, several people almost did not fall on the ground, one is scalp numbness. In the evening, I saw the token and picked it up. Whoa! Six strange lights fly out of the token. Then six of them appeared in the sight of the public. Abandon God, night shine, leave Huang, Jing Mie, chisel prison, crack God! Six Hongbing whirled around the white night, and the beautiful halo and mysterious and abnormal Qi meaning directly stunned the people around. "Where did he get this prop? Is that too much like that? " The cuntou man cried out in his heart. The women behind and others were also shocked. "Hongbing has appeared. Master of the city, where is your batian sword?" Asked with a smile at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2284 The cuntou men were so surprised that they could not speak out. They don''t know when this guy prepared this magical prop. Isn''t that true? This breath! This halo! Although a few people have never seen Hong Bing, but now I''m afraid that''s not the case? The city master was shocked and looked at the six weapons in a hurry. After looking at it for a while, he looked very serious. "How are you, big brother?" The second master asked. The city master did not speak, only respectfully saluted the white night: "see the White Dragon Lord!" "Big brother, he... Is he real?" The second master was shocked. "Asshole, what do you say? How can you be so rude to the White Dragon Lord Make the city master angry. Make two Ye slightly a Leng, astonished very much, after a while just react to come over, busy to the white night salute: "see the Dragon Lord!" It seems that the city master has already decided that this is Hongbing. "Well." White night gently nodded and said, "master, I have shown my sincerity. What about you?" makes the city master eyebrows wrinkle, spin and faint smile: "white dragon master, some things we know, can not be that I do not want to express my sincerity, but is really not at the moment, you know that I can be said to be full of Eyeliner around my city house. If I take out the sky knife to show you, it will only cause trouble, so I hope that the dragon master will be considerate and considerate. ¡£¡± As soon as this word comes out, the cuntou man and others are breathing. Although this is a rebuff from the city Lord, it reveals a crucial message. Batian Dao is really in the hands of the city Lord. It''s all a hoax. It seems that this trip didn''t come in vain. The cuntou man looked at the white night and motioned with his eyes that he would act according to the plan. White night did not pay attention to it, said lightly: "since batian Dao is in your hands, then I think we should talk about cooperation." The city master approached the white night and whispered, "Lord white dragon, I want to ask you, is that true? Is the king really going to kill me "People all over the world know that you will not sincerely hand over the batian Dao to the king. Should the king believe you?" White night chuckled and said: "this kind of thing, it''s better to do it yourself! The monarch must have thought so! Is it strange that he sent someone to kill you and seize the sword? " "No way!" The master of Nong City shook his head and said coldly, "the king knows what the consequences of forcing me are. This city is located at the border of the kingdom of tyranny. If I am forced to hurry up, I can take the batian sword and offer it to those powerful powerful powerful clans. Without the batian sword, batian kingdom is just a strong but toothless tiger. It has no way to take me ! In this way, the difficulty for them to obtain batian Dao will increase exponentially, or even lose it forever. The king is a very calm man, and he will not do so. " "If you think so, you are wrong." White night shook his head and said faintly, "master, I''m not here to persuade you. I just hope you can understand your situation! Wake up early and realize that what you are doing is futile. That''s all. " "What has been done?" How to get a deep look? Do you know what I''m going to do "Of course, you just want to use batian Dao to imitate the ancestors of batian Kingdom, to establish a country with Dao and achieve hegemony!" The white night is light. As soon as he said this, the city Lord was shocked. A few men of inch head were also astonished. You don''t have that in the lines you seem to give this person? "Yes, I did!" Next to the woman busy low voice reminder. The white night turned a deaf ear. "What are you here for? Help me? Hehe, we''re not relatives, we don''t have any friendship. I don''t remember what kind of good man you are. I''m afraid you''re here for the batian sword? " Make the city main cold road. "Yes, but I''m not like them!" "How different?" "If I rob, I will expose my identity. At that time, the most dangerous person is not you, but me! So I''ll protect you to a safe place. I won''t take batian Dao until no one bothers me. Of course, at that time, we were all depending on our abilities! " White night laughs. When the city Lord heard the sound, he breathed heavily, and the man fell into silence. What Bai Ye said is reasonable. At present, he is the only one that can be trusted by the Lord of Nong. If Bai Ye betrays the Lord of Nong, he will only die. "Big brother, the only headache we have now is how to leave the border with batian Dao. Now that we have day night help, the monarch can''t stop us, we can cooperate with him!" Nong Er Ye whispered. "Have you ever thought about how to deal with white night?" "Elder brother, if the matter is as the white night said, and the monarch has already set his hand on us, then we are in a very urgent situation. What else should we consider? Shouldn''t we deal with the immediate crisis first? ""What do you mean..." "cooperate with white night first!" The second master decided. The city Lord touched his chin and took a deep breath: "well, that''s what you said." "White Dragon Lord, we can discuss the matter of evacuating here." "No hurry. Take me to see the knife first." The white night is light. "OK, please follow me to the pavilion and read it!" Get the main road of the city and go to the side. "You can wait here." White night to cuntou man several people calm way, then with the city Lord and up. Nong Er ye also left, leaving only the cuntou men in the hall. "It''s a success. It''s a success!" When all these people left, the woman was trembling and ecstatic. The rest of us clapped and applauded. "Hush, keep it down for me!" The cuntou man had a dark drink. It was only a little restrained. "I didn''t expect that guy was so calm and calm, and he was acting like the real one! And where did he get those six weapons? It really looks like a Hong Bing! " A man said with a smile. "Whatever he is, we don''t have time to talk nonsense here. Now that guy and the city Lord are going to see the batian sword, we have to get it quickly." "Big brother, the City chief shows the boy the knife. How can we get it? Is it under their noses? " Someone can''t help asking. "Ha ha, of course, it can''t be taken under their noses, but we can take it after they have read it." Cuntou man said with a faint smile. "What elder brother means is..." "after watching the sword, the city master will still put it away, and the node where they turn back is the best time for us to start. Please prepare quickly!" "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2285 In a secret room. The white night stands in front of the array in the center with the master of the lane. He looked at the array in front of him, his face was strange. "It''s a magic array. I''m afraid it took a lot of effort to make the city master." The white night whispered. "Be careful to sail for a long time." Make the city master''s light road, then walk to the side of the array, and urge a little. Whoa! When the array is activated, there are a lot of strange halos inside, which fills the whole room to the full, and the subtle breath floats. The white night immediately looked into the light, but saw a wonderful blade emerging from the halo. The blade is wide and thick with slightly curved ends. The whole body is similar to jingmie Dao, but it is thicker and stronger than jingmie Dao. "Is this batian Dao?" White night can not help feeling. "Yes." Make the city master''s light road. White night did not speak, just went over, a grasp of the batian knife, carefully looked up. A moment later, he suddenly took the batian sword and gave the city Lord a sharp blow. Bang Dang! The power of batian''s Sabre burst out, tearing up all the space in this area in an instant, and the destructive power of tyrannical tyrant swept and tore everything here. But a moment later, everything here returns to its original state, the space calms down, everything turns into the beginning, as if nothing has happened. There was no surprise in the white night. Because this batian Dao is just a projection. The real batian Dao is not here. The city Lord used this array to copy everything of batian Dao in the form of Qi. Although the body is not here, with this array, all aspects of batian Dao can be felt in the daytime. "Master of the city, you can''t show your sincerity just by this?" White night threw away the gasification batian Dao in his hand and said without expression. "White Dragon Lord, please forgive me. The city Lord is helpless. You know how many pairs of eyes are staring at my side now. If I take out the real sword, I''m afraid it will not be able to hold it!" Make city Lord light say. In fact, Bai Ye knew that he was just worried about Bai Ye''s attack on batian Dao. After all, white night has six Hongbing soldiers. If he is suddenly in trouble, at least no one in this city Lord''s mansion can be his opponent. "Well, if you don''t look at it, at least it''s true. The cooperation between us can barely continue." "Please come to the inner hall and have a talk." Make city Lord light smile way. Nodding at night, they went straight out of the room and went to the inner hall. But not long after they left the house... chi! Bang! A strange sound came from the secret room. The city master was stunned and rushed to the secret room immediately. At the same time, Nong Er ye also brought a large number of guards in the mansion, and surrounded the secret room. The second master rushed in with his sword, and there were several shouts coming from inside. "Who dares to steal treasures from the city Lord''s house? Take it all for me With that, a group of people rushed in. The white night frowned and his face was not very natural. He walked in a few steps, but saw the cuntou man''s gang sneaking in and standing beside the array of Dharma. Obviously, they didn''t know that there was no batian Dao here, only an image. "Stupid!" The night is dark. Isn''t cuntou man a magic weapon? Why are they attracted by the image array instead of seeking the noumenon? What magic weapon? "Stop it all!" The white night roared. People at the scene stopped a little. "Dragon master, what''s going on?" Make the city Lord''s face gloomy close, staring at the scene cold drink. White night expression is cold, face flustered cuntou male several people to drink: "what are you doing this?" "I... we..." "we didn''t do anything... several people opened their mouths, but they didn''t know what to say. "There seems to be nothing to explain." White night shook his head and said calmly, "now it''s stolen goods and gains! No doubt, they wanted to steal batian Dao, but they failed. " "Asshole, what are you talking about?" "Are you going to give us up?" The cuntou man was furious. At least what should white night justify for them? "What? Didn''t you direct the behavior of these people? " Ask the city master coldly. "It''s really ridiculous to make the city Lord say that. I can see that it''s just an image array. Would I be stupid enough to send someone to get it? Don''t you look down on my white night The white night is light.Make the city master''s eyebrows sink, spin and stare at the white night and say: "you mean, this is the result of your men''s unauthorized action?" "Yes." "Well, I''ll make it none of your business." Make the city main cold road. Now he still has to rely on the white night. Naturally, he can''t move him, so he can only calm down. "Kill all these people, and then cut off their heads and limbs and hang them at the gate of the mansion to warn those who have different ideas!" "Yes, Lord!" There was a cry, and people went. But at this time, the white night came out again. "Stop it!" "What''s the Dragon Master''s advice?" "You can''t touch them!" The white night is light. "Why?" The Lord of the city was angry. "Because these are my people, and it''s my business to deal with them!" "What do you mean?" "Give them to me, and I will punish them severely!" "What?" All the people around him were angry. Give it to the white night. How can it be severely punished? I''m afraid it''s just a few words on the mouth? "What if I don''t?" Ask the city Lord with a gloomy look. He didn''t care about the lives of these people. What he cared about was the attitude of white night. "You don''t have the right not to White night shook his head: "unless you don''t want to cooperate." "Asshole... Do you really think we dare not move you?" The second master was furious and drew his sword at the white night. The guards around him also pulled out their sharp blades to arouse the spirit of heaven. As long as the city master gives an order, they will rush to the city and break up the white night. However, the master of the city raised his hand and motioned for peace. He looked at the white night without expression and said coldly, "Lord white dragon, are you playing with our city Lord''s house?" "I don''t mean that! Lord of the city, it''s just that I don''t supervise well. The lifeblood of these guys is not worth money. You don''t need to destroy our cooperation for them. I suggest you calm down. " Calm way of white night. "Well, I''ll sell you another face! I hope there won''t be another time. Otherwise, the city Lord would rather expose the batian sword than give up! " Make the city Lord light say, spin and turn to walk toward the inner hall. The group left indignantly. But the white man''s face was no longer dark. But the cuntou man was not aware of it. He was very happy and patted his chest around the white night. "Hello, boy, you''re really there!" "You are really smart enough to bluff the city Lord in a few words." "It''s amazing!" Cuntou man said with a smile. White night shook his head and asked coldly, "where is the location of batian Dao?" . (I fell asleep when I wrote it, and I didn''t update it on time. I''m sorry, it''s five o''clock today. Make up all the previous ones. If you don''t finish the fifth shift today, live cut J) I''m sorry that I fell asleep and didn''t update on time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2286 "We don''t know." The man frowned. He doesn''t like the tone of white night. He always thinks that this person''s sense of substitution is too much... "then how can you find here?" Ask again in the white night. "Nature is the way to lead! How can I know it''s a fake! The city Lord is really crafty Cuntou man said angrily. "Ye Bai, are you ok?" The woman approached and asked with concern. "Of course I''m fine, but it''s your magic weapon. Is it really useful? It''s the wrong place White night shook his head, and a touch of disappointment passed through his eyes. "It''s no wonder that we are. The smell here is just like that of batian Dao." "No, the smell here is that of batian Dao. The city Lord used this array to project and showed me the batian Dao that was vaporized. So your magic weapon is locked here. In addition, you think that the city master will give me the real batian Dao, so it''s reasonable to rely on it." "Is it? In that case, the batian Dao must be on the side of the rockery in the garden!" A slightly fat man said carefully. As soon as the words fell, he breathed heavily in the daytime, and immediately asked, "garden rockery? What garden rockery "In fact, our magic weapon is to lock two positions. One of them is very obvious, which is here, and the other is rather dark. If you don''t carefully observe it, you can''t understand it at all. If this one here is fake, then the other position must be the hiding place of Hongbing batian Dao!" The cuntou man sank. "Then you should try to find a way to get things there." The road sank in the white night. "Boy, are you stupid? We have just revealed our identity. We are lucky not to die in the city Lord''s house. Do you still want to get batian sword? Isn''t that for death? We''ve been watched by people for a long time now. I''m afraid that before we get close to the rockery in the garden, we''ll be killed by the people in the Lord''s house, and we''ll be dead. " The fat man sneered. "At this time, I suggest we retreat." Women''s road. It has been revealed that the city Lord''s office will not give them another chance. If it was not for the night, they would have died without a burial place. It is indeed the best choice to retreat at this time. But white night chose to shake his head. "No, you go straight to the garden rockery. I''ll take care of it." "Are you crazy? If the city Lord kills, we will all die The fat man is in a hurry. "I''m not afraid of death. How can you be afraid of death?" The white night laughed and said. Seeing how white night looked, several people hesitated. Finally, the cuntou man gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "how long can you get us?" "About 100 interest." "It''s too few. We can''t even handle the guards along the way." "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of all the guards along the way." "Can you really do it?" "Would I joke about my life?" "Well, I believe you!" Cuntou man nodded his head seriously and waved his big hand: "go!" "Wait a minute." After drinking in the daytime, he took out a magic weapon and crushed it secretly. Bang! A transparent halo burst out of the magic weapon, covering all the surrounding areas instantly. those who watch white night and the head of a man''s mansion are all tremble, and they are born with an inexplicable trance. "What did you do?" Inch head male Leng way. "I use magic weapon to create an illusion here, now you have separated a fake body, you can not see, but the surrounding eyeliner and the master of the city will see that these fake bodies follow me to paralyze the owners of the city. As for you, hurry up and get the sword." White night road. "You still have this magic weapon? It''s incredible! " Fat man''s eyes are bright. "In that case, pay attention to yourself!" The cuntou man was very happy. As soon as his voice fell, he led people to leave here. As for the white night, he went to the inner hall with his own body. At the moment, the master of the town has taken out a map and spread it out on the ground. "White Dragon Lord, I know you want batian Dao, but we have agreed that when I get to the safe place, we will decide the ownership of batian Dao by force. I hope you can understand that if you seize the sword here, you have to face the strong people of the whole Chaochao city and even the whole kingdom of batian. If you cooperate with me, you only need to face one person, and you can''t I don''t understand. " "I know, I said, it''s just my people''s self-determination, and I''ll teach them a good lesson." White night answers. The city master glanced at several dummies behind the white night, but seemed to have no clue of them. Instead, he pointed to the map and said, "Lord white dragon, I have reserved a retreat route. This route can help us leave tyranny quickly. However, there are a large number of strongmen guarding hegemonic Kingdom on the way, and there are also a large number of border guards. I need you to do something for me! That''s to help me clear all the obstacles on this road. ""Good." White night directly agreed. "How long will it take the dragon master to finish it?" "Half an hour!" "So fast? It is worthy of being the dragon master. It is extraordinary indeed. " Nong Er Ye praised. "You don''t seem to want to go with me, do you?" "Ha ha, dragon master, I don''t know. As soon as you do this, the people in batian Kingdom and Chaocheng will know that they will fight for your life. If I follow you, I will be in danger? So I''m going to take another route. You''ll help me to beat the West. I''m safe here. How about our foreign exchange cooperation in hegemonic "What if you run away?" "I will let my second brother follow you. My second brother will be there, and I will never run." "Good." "But in order to ensure our safety and avoid you threatening me with my second brother, I hope you can give me a hand of Hongbing, and I will give it back to you when it is done!" The city master squinted and laughed. As soon as this word falls, the white night''s eyes are a little tight. "I''m afraid that''s what the Lord of the city really thinks." "Hahaha, I''m also for safety. With two Hongbing soldiers in hand, I''m sure my journey will be smooth." Make the city master laugh. But white night shook his head repeatedly and said, "if the Lord really wants to cooperate with me, I must approve with both hands. But since I learned that I am white night, the city Lord''s mentality has changed. Now you don''t think about how to escape from tyranny, but you think about how to take my Hongbing away! After all, there are so many Hongbing, which is just a hegemonic kingdom. You won''t pay attention to it. So if I lend you Hongbing, you will kill me with Hongbing in the next second. Are you right As soon as he said this, the city Lord and the second master of the city changed color. "White dragon master, what are you talking about? I don''t quite understand! " Make the city master''s voice. But at this time... bang! A loud noise suddenly burst out from the center of the city Lord''s house. Then, the whole city hall shook. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2287 "What happened?" "No, there''s a situation!" "Come on, go and have a look!" All the guards of the mansion were alarmed, and there was a sense of terror in the southeast, northwest and northwest of the mansion. He was the master of the city master''s mansion. The 7800 thick and fierce boundary was opened instantly. Huahua Huahua... the colorful and gorgeous light reflects the whole city Lord''s mansion into a fairyland. This inexplicable strange, let those gather in the soul outside the mansion are all surprised. They quickly inform the great power behind them. For a time, the city of making waves was boiling, and countless powerful people gathered at the city Lord''s house. I feel more and more terror approaching here, and the master of Chaochao''s face is extremely ugly. "It''s not good, big brother. There''s something wrong with the rockery in the garden." Let the second master shout. "Come on, go and have a look!" Several people tried to shout, then immediately toward the garden rockery that side. When a crowd rushed to the rockery, they saw that a rockery that had fallen there had burst. Under the rockery was a purple array with a knife floating on it. That''s exactly what batian Dao looks like. And all the men with inch heads are surrounded by the knife. There were a lot of border protection around the sword, but they were destroyed by the magic weapons prepared by the cuntou man in advance. "Ah?" "Thieves want to rob batian Dao!" "No! Stop it The second master screamed bitterly. However, there was a ferocious smile on his face. "Ha ha, batian Dao... It''s mine!" As soon as the voice fell, he grabbed the handle of the knife and pulled it off abruptly. Keng! A flourishing age of huamang broke out. Batian Dao has completely fallen into the hands of cuntou man. In an instant, his breath soared, his soul leaped wildly, and he was completely transformed and filled with endless power. "This is the power of batian Dao?" The woman said in shock. "Good! Good! Good! Ha ha ha ha, big brother can be invincible in all directions if he gains such magic power. We are not afraid of the strong man in such a big tide making city! " The fat man laughed. After getting the batian sword, they have no scruples. They can kill the city Lord''s house with the batian sword. "Asshole, put down the batian sword for me quickly! Otherwise, I will make you die without a burial place Cried the second master. "Oh, if you want a batian Dao, you can take it!" Cuntou man sneered. "You..." let the second master show his scruples, but he doesn''t dare to go up. Until then, the city master whispered, "well, give them the batian sword!" "Big brother!" "Because of this knife, I even sent out my daughter. It''s not worth it! Now they have got the batian sword. If we forcibly seize the sword, we will surely suffer heavy casualties. Let alone whether we can win back the sword, I''m afraid even if we do, those wolves outside will not let us go, so let''s forget it. " "No, Lord!" People are shouting. "Brother, do we just give up the batian sword? It''s about our future! " The second master''s face is not willing, are indignant. Make the city Lord sigh, full of helplessness. "Ha ha ha ha ha, the master of Chaozhou City is worthy of being the master of Chaozhou City. As expected, he is knowledgeable, measured and sensible. Now I have got the batian sword. No one in the whole city can be my opponent. It is a wise choice for you to choose to give up at this time. I advise you to disperse your mob and let us leave the city Lord''s house, or I will call you There is no place for us to die! " Cuntou male mouth corner Yang smile, squint eyes way. The fat man, the woman several people are toe Gao Qi ang, especially arrogant. The plan was so smooth that they were all in the air. "Spread, scatter!" Let the second master drink. The master of Chaochao City retreated to one side, leaving a broad road for several people. Several people laughed. "I didn''t expect that the city Lord of Chaozhou should be so counselled. I think highly of him!" "Ha ha, now we are going to make a great success!" "Ha ha..." several people laughed and were overjoyed. Looking at the batian Dao in the cuntou man''s hand, they are dreamlike and unreal. But just then, a voice called out to them. "Stop!" As the sound fell, cuntou man and others stopped and looked at the sound source one after another. "Oh? I forgot you, brother! Brother, come on! You are a great meritorious official. Come with us, and we will reward you later! " Cuntou man squinted and laughed."Come on, little brother!" The woman was in a good mood and let go. The master of Chaochao glanced at the white night, looked at the people again, and said, "Lord white dragon, are you cooperating with these people?" "The white dragon? He''s just a fake. Look at his soul. He''s sleeping. It''s funny that you treat him as the dragon master. " The fat man laughed. The master of Chaochao frowned and his eyes were puzzled. But he shook his head and said, "don''t be too happy. The batian Dao in your hand is fake!" As soon as this word falls, several people''s facial expressions froze in an instant. "Fake?" "How could this... Be possible?" "Deceitful?" The woman and the fat man looked at each other. "Brother, what are you talking about here? Are you going with us or not? Don''t follow us, we''ll go by ourselves The white night cried again. "Look out of the house!" The cuntou man was stunned and looked at the border outside the mansion. But I see outside the border, I do not know when there are countless souls. They stood at the border, staring at the man with an inch head. Their eyes were cold and their expressions were cold. The atmosphere of terror enveloped the whole city Lord''s house. Unconsciously, the city Lord''s house had been surrounded by countless soul people. They gathered here like locusts. I''m afraid even a fly can''t fly out of the city Lord''s mansion... seeing this, the cuntou man is totally dumbfounded. However, Bai Ye looked at the master of Chaochao and said: "in fact, batian sword has always been on the master of Chaochao city. The one in your hand is just an imitation. From the beginning, the city master of Chaochao knows the purpose of your coming here, but he doesn''t stop him. Instead, he will make a plan to let you win the fake sword, and then make a movement to attract the whole city Those who peep at the sword, let you attract fire, and they will take the opportunity to escape! You have been taken advantage of As soon as he said this, all the cuntou men lost their color in horror, such as being struck by lightning... no one had ever thought that all this was the conspiracy of the city master who was making waves. Rao Shi''s white night has just come back... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2288 The cuntou man stares at the Ba Tian Dao in his hand, his eyes are full of confusion and confusion. In fact, what the white night said is very reasonable. Otherwise, how could there be so many people outside the city Lord''s house? There is only one reason why so many people are attracted by the activities in the city Lord''s mansion. The news that batian Dao was taken by cuntou man was passed on to everyone, and they were asked to kill cuntou man! And only when everyone thinks that batian Dao is in the cuntou man''s, then the city master of Chaochao can get away safely. He first swindled some people away with his daughter, and then cheated the rest of the people by using the men with short heads. At this time, the city Lord of Chaozhou can be said to be at ease! "But... The knife in my hand..." "fake." What else did the cuntou man want to say? He shook his head directly at night, and said with no expression: "the real Hongbing flavor is not like this, and Hongbing can not directly increase his own soul state and spirit. This is just a better magic weapon." "Asshole The cuntou man was furious and glared at the tide making city Lord: "do you dare to play us?" "A group of mole ants who don''t know how to live or die. Can''t our city master play with them?" The master of Chaochao said with a smile, "do you dare to come to our city Lord''s house to build a sky sword? That''s ridiculous! It''s your honor that you can carry the pot for the Lord of this city "Asshole!" The cuntou man was furious and wanted to kill him with a knife. But at this time, the tide maker waved. "Remove the border, then abandon the city Lord''s house, and go straight out of the city!" "Yes, my Lord!" Several of the city''s powerful immediately retreated. Soon, the border began to be removed a little bit. The Lord of the tide city asked to leave. But they had not gone two steps when the white night stopped him. "Well?" The master of Chaochao frowned: "what do you want to do?" "The knife remains." White night smiles. "Are you Dragon Lord white night?" The city master of Chaozhou is still uncertain. "It doesn''t matter. You stay with the knife." Again in the white night. In fact, the reason why he didn''t do it before was that he didn''t know where the batian Dao was. Now the city master of Chaochao has exposed the location of batian Dao, so he doesn''t need to hide it. The master of Chaochao frowned, but he didn''t want to get entangled with the white night. He said, "Lord white dragon, I think we can still do as we said before. Go and open the way for me. When we leave the kingdom of tyranny, we will find a place to determine the ownership of the sword by force." "That was before. Now I don''t intend to do this, because I think you will leave with batian Dao, instead of competing with me for the so-called ownership issue." "I said, I let my second brother follow you." "I refuse." "Why?" "Because your second brother has made a good sense of death?" The white night is light. Let the city master breathe. Nong Er ye also widened his eyes, and said in a hurry: "White Dragon Lord, why do you say this? I''m afraid of death very much. I just believe in my elder brother, and I will choose to go with you." "Is it? But a man who can sacrifice his daughter, how can you make me believe that he will not sacrifice his brother? " The white night asked. The city Lord didn''t speak again. Click! At this time, all the boundaries were removed, and the spirits outside the residence had already rushed in. The guards in the city Lord''s house could not stop so many people, and countless soul people broke into the residence like locusts. "Lord, if you don''t leave, it will be too late. Please withdraw!" Cried the housekeeper anxiously. "White Dragon Lord, get out of here!" The city Lord is in a hurry. However, if you want to kill the Lord of the city, he will not fight against you with the sword! So come here and kill them With the fall of the voice in the white night, the cuntou men breathed and trembled. They all glared at the city Lord with blood red eyes. Then they all no longer hesitated, and all rushed over like crazy. "You..." the city Lord was in a hurry and immediately drank and yelled, "stop them for me!" "Kill!" The guards all around rushed at the man. The cuntou man was completely cornered. They knew that they would not be able to walk out of the city without forcing the tide maker to use the batian sword. They would be torn into powder by countless people who coveted the batian sword. The city master of Nongchao didn''t want to entangle with these people any more. He drove Nong Er ye to stop the cuntou men and run to the back door of the mansion. But how can white night make him succeed? Step a jump, fall in front of the tide City Lord."Even if you are a white night, you dare not use Hongbing in this case. Otherwise, you will be the biggest enemy in this city. If you don''t have Hongbing, why do you stop me? Why are you my opponent? " The master of Chaochao roared and hit the white night with a fist. The power of the mighty soul swayed wildly at the tip of his fist. But. Just as the fist approached, a slap reached out and directly pressed against the fist. In an instant, the fist suddenly stopped. "What?" The city master of Chaozhou is in a daze. But see the white night suddenly drive, toward the front to fall. Bang! The body of Chaochao City Lord smashed on the ground, which made the earth tremble wildly and fragmented. All the people around the city Lord''s house were stupid. "Big brother!" Nong Er ye, who was still fighting with the cuntou man, gave an urgent cry. "Even if you don''t use Hong Bing, I''m not what you can handle." The white night looks at the main road of Nongchao city. "Asshole!" The city master of Chaochao suddenly gets up and is about to fight back. However, in the white night, he pinches a formula and quickly recites a mantra in his mouth and points to the master of Chaochao. Roar... the golden divine power falls from the sky, turns into golden circles, and suppresses the tide making city Lord. Bang bang bang! The two feet of the tide making city Lord immediately fell into the earth and suffered countless pressures. He was shocked to find that the pressure was not only as simple as the general situation, but also had no soul power. Some of them were only powerful and powerful. The city master of Chaochao was suppressed, and the man with inch head over there could not help but say that he rushed to this place crazily. The master of Chaochao city was shocked. At this time, if he doesn''t use batian sword again, he will die! What to do? The master of Chaochao is ferocious on his face and full of anger in his heart. Everything had been as smooth as he had imagined, but it turned out to be a white night! What''s more, he didn''t need Hongbing to suppress himself? How could it be? Is it all going to be destroyed? No! Absolutely not! Let''s fight for it now! The master of the tide making city roared, and all of a sudden there was a strange light all over his body. It''s hard to breathe at night. This is the luster of Hongbing www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2289 The strange light came into being, and a wonderful Qi came out of the master of the tide making city. This Qi was not ordinary, but came from Hongbing. It was incomparably thick and broad, like an abyss and a mountain, which was unpredictable. And when this breath appeared, the divine power of suppressing the tide making city Lord also appeared loose. Seeing this, the breath of the night suddenly tightened. "The bridge between you and batian Dao has reached at least three levels?" "Others say that there is a batian Dao in Nongchao City, but I don''t know that batian sword has always been in my Chaocheng city. It''s just that I leaked its trace when I was practicing, which led to today''s calamity. Unfortunately, I didn''t succeed in copying the ancestor of batian Kingdom and walked this way, but it''s not important. Since the matter has been revealed, let''s just fight!" Finish saying, make tide City Lord roar. Boom!! A force of desperation and astonishing the sky broke open, directly tearing up the general situation and divine power around the white night. The white night was shaken on the spot. Then he saw the glory of the sky, a unique domineering swept over the whole city Lord''s mansion. In this desperation, everyone shivered and their souls trembled. Even the night is not immune. This is the meaning of batian Dao! Just pull out the knife, and it releases enough air to make everyone tremble. The world seems to be crawling under this knife. The master of Chaochao stood up with a knife in his hand. Surrounded by the idea of Dao, his body is blooming with a faint red light. At this moment, he is unstoppable! Seeing this scene, the eyes in all directions were straight. "Batian Dao!" "This is the real batian Dao!" "It turns out that the batian sword has been hidden by the city master of Chaochao. These are just his tricks!" "This man is so cunning "But the batian Dao is mine!" "Batian Dao only belongs to me. Whoever dares to fight with me is to be the enemy of me! I will kill it "A group of ants, get out of here!" "If you''re not afraid of death, come and use your knife!" The strong are angry. All of them regard batian Dao as their own property. All of them are crazy and rush to kill the city master who is making waves. However, as soon as they were approaching, they saw the Lord of the tide waving his sword into the air. Sonorous! A strong and powerful Jingtian Dao swept half of the sky like a big wave, and directly cut into these people. Whew! All of them were chopped into pieces. "Ah?" Most of the people who wanted to rush in were afraid to come forward. However, some of the most powerful people attacked and killed them with their swords, which was unstoppable. The powerful soul power directly broke the void around them. The guards of the city Lord''s house tried their best to resist it. However, there were too many souls and the crowd was surging. The guards of the city Lord''s house were directly attacked and killed by the countless strong ones. Although the city master of Nongchao is tough, he can''t beat four hands with two fists, and Hongbing and his class are only three levels. Three layers... Not enough against the sky! We should know that there are several Hongbing in the hands of the white night. When dealing with the endless siege, they will also appear in a hurry and resist difficulties, let alone disturb the city Lord. Soon, the tide making city master fell into the wind, and several traces appeared on his body. But around the soul is more serious death and injury, blood flow into a river, the corpse spread all over the ground, see people startled flesh jump shudder. "Big brother, let''s go!" This side is still fighting with blood Nong Er Ye issued a shrill cry. "Go? Can you leave? Today, the Lord of our city will not leave. Let me kill these curfews first The master of Chaochao city seems to have killed his red eyes, roared wildly and danced the batian sword in his hand. The sword weathered into a huge lion, constantly devouring the souls near. The whole city Lord''s house is like purgatory. Nong Er Ye knows that his brother is killing red eyes, and he has no intention to escape. However, if we keep going on like this, no matter how fierce the city Lord is, he will die here. After all, with the spread of the news, more and more people will rush to this place, even those who are not able to do so. By that time, it was all over. Thinking of this, the second master gritted his teeth and suddenly backed away, pointing to the white night over there and shouting: "this man is white night! It''s the Dragon Lord white night. He has six red soldiers on him! Kill him. Kill him. After you kill him, you will have a large number of soldiers! " The cry was loud and clear. But after the sound fell, countless people looked at Nong Er ye with the eyes of an idiot. "White night? Are you kidding me "If he''s white night, I''m still dead!""Well, do you want to divert your attention? It''s a little clumsy. " "It''s impossible for white night to appear here. He has so many Hongbing soldiers, and he still has the courage to wander around here?" There was a lot of noise around. There was no interruption in the attack on the city Lord. The second master was in despair. However, just at this moment... "boom > An earth shaking golden halo suddenly fell from the sky and directly covered the whole city Lord''s house. In an instant, all the souls floating above the city Lord''s house, no matter who they were, were all suppressed on the ground, all lying on the ground, unable to move. Even if it''s a white night, it''s hard to stand at the moment. I feel like there''s something crazy suppressing myself. This is domineering! Endless domineering! This is the power of batian Dao! The white night widened his eyes and said in disbelief. Many visionary powers have moved ahead of time from this terrible tyranny. And the rest of them have become its captives and are held to the ground. The city master of Chaochao took a knife and cut it all the way. He cut down many heads and rolled on the ground. Blood like a column, crazy gushing. The man with a short head who was suppressed there was shocked. Relying on the fake knife, he struggled wildly and let him break free. "Run away, run away!" A group of people broke away from the scope of repression and ran like crazy. The white night also escaped from the bondage by the divine power. At this time, the city master of Chaozhou had already locked in the man with an inch head, and his eyes were red with blood, and his hatred surged wildly. "It''s you. It''s all you. If it wasn''t for you, my city Lord''s plan would have been perfect, and my city Lord had already escaped from Shengtian with the batian sword. How could it be? It''s all your fault! I will kill you all The master of Chaochao roared and rushed to this place with his sword. The man with an inch head turned around and ran away. White night eyes a flash, as if thinking of something, immediately to the cuntou men that group of people called: "follow me!" Cuntou men several people at a loss, panic, to hear the white night this sound, immediately follow it. The white night rushed out of the city with the crowd. And the master of Chaochao city has also chased after him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2290 The city master of Chaochao has no less hatred for the white night and cuntou men than for the king of overlord. If it had not been for these people, his plan would have been successful, and he would have run away with the batian Dao, but now everything is destroyed. No matter how many Dharma Lords have arrived in Tianchi, it will be very difficult for him to get out of the heaven. At that time, he will be surrounded by millions of souls. At that time... Just a batian Dao, how could it change its life against the heaven? Since things have come to light and the plan has failed, we just have to cut these bastards first! At the thought of this, the master of the Chaochao city has a big heart to crack. The cuntou man ran along with the white night, and the city master was chasing after him. In addition, there were a large number of souls following him. "Get out of the way! Get out of my way!" The cuntou man roared, and with that fake knife, he was able to rush out of the crowd. Although it is a fake Dao, it is also an extraordinary magic weapon. White night''s heart exclaimed. Soon, a group of people rushed out of the tide city. However, the master of Chaochao city was blocked by countless souls on the edge of the city. People are one after another, intrepid and fearless to kill the master of Nongchao City, who wields the batian sword and kills the nearby people crazily. Blood stained the sky, corpses like rain. The scene was ferocious, frightening and frightening. "You can''t run away!" The master of Chaochao roared again, and his body burst out with flashes of light. The power of batian sword came again and was suppressed in all directions. The souls were pressed on the ground and could not get up. Hongbing is Hongbing after all, but its power is limited. Even if the city master of Chaochao suppressed these people, there will still be a steady stream of strong men around. What''s more, he relies on the power of batian Dao to suppress the soul. What he consumes is his own strength. If it continues like this, he can''t hold on for long. Sure enough, when the people around him killed him, the city master of Chaochao had begun to gasp, and his face also had a lot of sweat. And the cuntou men who escaped from the Chaozhou City all saw it and stopped immediately. "Big brother, the master of Chaozhou City is under siege. What shall we do now? Are you still running away? " The fat man gasped. "Run away! He''s in danger now. Where are we going? " "Big brother... What should we do now?" "Kill back, of course!" "Kill... Kill back? We managed to escape, and then kill back? Isn''t that for death? The city master of Chaochao tried his best to destroy us Fat several people shiver way. "It''s OK. Now the master of Chaochao city is restrained and has no time to pay any attention to us. Although this weapon in my hand is a fake batian sword, it is very powerful. As long as one of you attracts the attention of Chaochao City Lord, I will have a chance to kill him!" Cuntou man vowed to say. "But even if we kill him, how can we leave with the batian sword? We will be torn to pieces by the countless strong around us The woman trembled. Even the city master who makes waves can''t run out. Why do they escape? Cuntou man is a faint smile, his eyes show ferocious: "don''t worry, I have prepared!" "What preparation?" "You see?" The cuntou man turned his hand and saw a square, like a cake, in the palm of his hand. There was a blue array on top of it. The array was full of power of space. "Is this the magic weapon of space?" Fat man lost his voice. "Good! This is the magic weapon of space The cuntou man put the object into the hands of the white night and whispered: "brother, we''ll open the way for you. You use the space magic weapon to put the tide making city master over there into it. When he receives the space magic weapon, you will leave immediately, and we will cover you! The city master of Chaochao is exhausted and at the end of his strength. He can''t guard against this magic weapon! Can you do it, brother? " As soon as the words fell, people''s eyes fell on the body of the white night. White night slightly a Leng, spin and dumb smile: "this is the matter of death! It''s a near death for anyone to be afraid of? " "What is that, brother? We''re not talking. Are we going to cover you? Do you look down on our strength? " Cuntou man frowned. "Yes, little brother, big brother will help you, and we will all help you. You can go and there will be nothing wrong." The woman said gently. "Brother, you can''t believe us from life to death?" Asked the fat man with a frown. People talked and forced the night to go. The white night pretended to be hesitant, and with a faint smile, he took the magic weapon: "well, I''ll go!" With that, he turned and rushed to the tide maker."Big brother, are you not afraid that this boy escaped with Hong Bing?" One asked carefully. "Run away? Where can he escape? A guy with such inferior strength can''t go anywhere without us. What''s more, there is my position on the magic weapon. We''ll send him away later. Even if he runs to the ends of the earth, he can''t escape from our palm! " Cuntou man stared at the back of the white night, sneering. "Big brother is wise!" People yelled. "Stop talking nonsense and do it!" "Good!" The party began to pounce on the tide maker. The soul of the day was sealed at night, and there was no soul power in his whole body, so no one cared about him. So, the white night is very easy to get close to the tide City Lord side. At the same time, a group of cuntou men also killed. "The batian sword is mine. Anyone who dares to attack the city Lord is my enemy. I will die!" There was a roar. Then he saw the cuntou man carrying the fake knife to kill him. A group of people also fought madly. A lot of men are killed before they can react. However, although the momentum of the cuntou man is irresistible, his action also deeply infuriates the spirits around him. "Bastard, what kind of despicable thing are you, and dare to be presumptuous here?" "Die for me!" The big powers around were furious, changed the attack target in unison, and killed all the men with short heads. Inch head several men suddenly feel pressure doubled, again difficult to move forward. Seeing this in the white night, I shook my head in secret. These people are a little inflated. They think that the fake Dao is powerful, and they ignore the heroes in the world. It is natural that they have suffered a great loss. But it has nothing to do with him. Because his purpose is to hide the sword! White night eyes a Lin, palm in the waist of the token a touch, and then instantly rushed to the tide City Lord. "Die!" The master of Chaochao roared wildly and chopped into the white night with a knife. But the white night does not hide, does not dodge, frontal rush, and then arm a wave. Crazy! A black light burst out from his fingertips and hit the attacking batian blade... . (it should be able to restore the normal update tomorrow. In addition, we will make up the missing chapters before the end of the month, and it will break out around the 20th. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2291 Dang! A crisp sound came out. Then two forces of hegemony evaporated around. Under the influence of the other side''s power, the white night was shaken back nearly a hundred steps. But even so, the master of chaochaocheng was also shocked. "Did you use the power of Hongbing?" He asked, trembling. "Not much." White night road. If you use it too much, I''m afraid it''s to attract the attention of the people around. At that time, the countless powerful people around here will not kill the city master of Chaochao, but white night. But you can''t do without the power of Hongbing. You can''t deal with the idea of batian sword only by divine power. What''s more, the city master of Chaochao has bridged batian Dao three levels! He can play part of the power of batian Dao! The city master of Chaochao is gnashing his teeth, and his hatred for the white night is getting stronger and stronger. He knew that no one would believe him even if he was shouting at night. People will only think that this is a lie made up by the city master who deliberately diverts people''s attention. "Asshole, it''s clear that this person has the most precious things, but the ignorant people around him turn a blind eye to it!" The master of Chaochao city was very angry, but there was also a frenzy in his heart. He abandoned the hatred of the cuntou man and others, and attacked and killed the white night crazily. Because he knew that although he said that this man was a white night, no one dared to believe him, but he did not dare to use Hong Bing! In that case, he will be the target of public criticism. He didn''t need Hongbing, so he became a chance to make trouble with the city Lord. If you kill this person and take away the Hongbing from him, isn''t it dark that he will act on seven Hongbing! Seven! The city Lord suddenly realized something. What is the concept of "seven armed soldiers"? "I''m in a desperate situation. Why don''t you go all out to kill this man and capture all the Hongbing? When the seven Hongbing are released, let alone Nongchao city. No one can compete with me in the whole kingdom of tyranny! The state of Lysander will be in my hands The eyes of the master of the Chaochao City erupted endless fanaticism, and those who attacked and killed in the daytime became more and more inexhaustible. His violent and fierce attack and killing really put great pressure on the white night. In the white night, his face was pale, and he retreated again and again. The power of the ferocious Hongbing could hardly be resisted only by divine power. But he did not dare to use Hong Bing, otherwise his situation would be more dangerous. Helpless, the white night can only fight and retreat. "Big brother!" See the white night will make tide City Lord pull to the edge of the city, the fat man here busy low cry. Cuntou man saw this, his face was happy, and immediately drank: "quick, cover that boy to leave!" "Yes Several people yelled, and immediately leaned toward the white night. However, just as a few people approached the white night... Keng! A cross Dao Qi suddenly erupts from the blade of batian Dao. White night intends to dodge, but the Dao Qi turns into a big hand and suppresses it towards him. He was busy moving again, urging the divine power to collide, but the sabre Qi was unstoppable, and he was close to the white night. Finally. Pooh! Half of the body of the white night was hit hard and was directly cut away. The blood and broken meat were like blooming flowers, which scattered around, while the white night was staggering and falling to the ground. "Ha ha ha ha, that''s it! You''re done! The six red soldiers are mine The city master of Chaochao laughs excitedly. His eyes are full of fanaticism. He seems to have seen his own situation of dominating the state. He didn''t dare to make any hesitation. The power of batian sword was another urge. Boom! The sword scattered, and those who were close to the tide maker were forced to retreat. Then he rushed to the white night like crazy, intending to rob him of everything. But as he approached the white night. Bang! White night''s body suddenly burst out a circle of emerald green light, and then he saw that his broken body was actually healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, the white night is still intact... "what?" The Lord of Chaozhou breathed heavily, and his eyes were wide open, and his eyes almost fell out of his socket. "Let''s go!" Only listen to the white night to drink a sound, and then finger movement, urge magic weapon. Hua Lala... a wonderful space power suddenly blooms like a lotus flower and invades the city Lord. The master of Chaochao was caught off guard and was immediately wrapped by the light. In the blink of an eye, people are not in this halo. "Is this... Space power?" The master of Chaochao was shocked. He never thought that white night could recover instantly after being injured so badly. Is it healing? No!Although the light was green, he did not feel the breath of life! What''s more, the injuries caused by Hongbing can''t be easily cleared and healed? Unless it''s... Magic? The master of Chaochao city was shocked and suddenly realized that the blow had not hurt the night! He used Hong Bing! With the strength of Hongbing, it resisted the sabre Qi of batian Dao! Then he cheated the eyes of the tide making city Lord with magic, and pretended to be seriously injured! He wasn''t hurt at all. The purpose of his doing this is to lure himself to come here! "No The Lord of the tide making city cried out. But in such a building, the breath of Hongbing has been exposed, and the power of the scene is absolutely felt. Innumerable big energy whole body a shock, all brush toward white night look. However, at this time, the magic magic weapon of space had already devoured the body of the city Lord of white night and tide making city, and then disappeared quickly, and then disappeared... all the souls forced to come here were shocked and stopped. "It''s done!" The fat man here jumped up and down excitedly, his face flushed. Women cry with joy. "Big brother, we succeeded! We have succeeded at last "Great! Great! Ha ha ha... "The cuntou man burst out laughing. And the scene has exploded. "Where have they been?" "What about the tide maker? Where has he gone "It''s space magic! The master of Chaochao escaped with space magic "No way! The space tunnel of the whole city has been blocked for a long time, let alone the city Lord. Even our monarch can''t break the prohibition. The space tunnel has been in vain for a long time. The whole city is a big cage! Why does he use space to leave? " "How did it happen?" Countless people raised questions, and the scene was buzzing with astonishment. Only those powerful beings looked ugly, shocked and stunned in their eyes. They know that the space tunnel ban here can not be broken by the strong, but it can be broken by Hongbing! Where is the space magic weapon of cuntou man so powerful? Can the space magic weapon of soul person on the spot be worse than that of cuntou man? If the white night is used in this way, it is impossible to have an effect. The prohibition blocking the space tunnel is not something that his magic weapon can break. But the white night is different. He has broken the prohibition, and this magic weapon can naturally be successfully urged. Who could have expected such a result? Who could have thought that there was another Hongbing hidden in the crowd, and that there were people with Hongbing sneaking in here! "It turns out that there are more than one Hongbing in Chaochao city!" "Come on, go and find out for me the whereabouts of the tide maker and the white haired man. Come on "In any case, find out their position for me!" All kinds of powerful people have driven their hands to search for traces of the white night. But the short headed man is not flustered. He took out an object like a disc, looked at it for a while, then raised his mouth and said with a sneer: "this magic weapon can spread people thousands of miles away. These people can''t find that person for a while, but it''s not the same for us! Let''s go and find the boy quickly. Now the master of Chaochao city must still be bound by my magic weapon, but my magic weapon can''t last too long. You must find the boy before the end of the magic weapon duration, and then take the batian sword "Good!" "Big brother, how can we get there?" Several people asked excitedly. "The space of Chaozhou City is blocked. Let''s leave the city first, and then use the magic weapon of space to go on our way, so fast!" Cuntou man said, then rushed out of the gate. After leaving the door, several people join hands to cast the magic weapon. La la la la la. A circle of strange space forces burst out, and formed a wonderful space door. The cuntou man immediately went inside. A moment later, several people did not enter the space door. And on a cloud, 18000 miles away. Bang! From the space tunnel flying out of the tide, the city master fell heavily on the ground, people have fallen muddled. When he finally recovered, the white night stood still on him. The shackles of him have been lifted. He suddenly got up, laughed and yelled: "you are finished! You''re through the night! Those people won''t let you go, no, ha ha ha The master of the tide city tried to laugh. If those people find out that this person is white night, then everyone will go crazy and kill white night, and he... Will be safe. Those great powers will try their best to kill the white night. After all, if they kill the white night, so many Hongbing will definitely be able to seize one. If they can collect all the Hongbing, they will surely be able to soar to the sky.Compared with just a batian Dao, the temptation of six Hongbing is incomparable! However, in the face of the white night, there is no fear. It seems that he didn''t listen to a word of Chaochao City Lord! It was about ten days after the tide maker stopped smiling. He looked at the white night and asked in a deep voice, "aren''t you afraid?" "Why should I be afraid?" White night said with a smile: "do you really think that with a hegemonic Kingdom and a group of monks, can you deal with me?" As soon as he said this, the city master of Chaochao was stunned, and his face turned pale... What did he think of... "do you want to... " hand it over! " "You... What do you want to do?" "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask which one you value, batian Dao or your life!" The white night said with a faint smile that people have stepped forward www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2292 The city owner realized how terrible his situation was. Now, it is no longer a city of Chaochao, and there are not so many powerful people around the world who let the white night worry about. Even when he used Hongbing at that critical moment in the white night, it means he no longer has any scruples. And only by the master of the city of the tide a Hong Bing, how can he care? Thinking of this, the Lord of the city of the Chaochao had begun to shiver. He also understood that those who wanted to kill him for Hongbing could not have been able to do it for a white night. Everything... Didn''t go as he thought! The night step by step, the tide City Lord also retreated. Finally, he could not help it any more, and knelt on the ground, and handed over his hands to the white night, and shouted frantically, "Lord Bailong, please! Lord Bailong, please! As long as you let me go, bully your! It''s yours! " Although the city Lord of the tide 1000 do not want to, but he is not an idiot. It''s more important than anything if you can live at this time! Hongbing? If even life is gone, what is the use of the Hongbing? Night also know that although the city Lord of the tide is greedy, but also a fear of death, so he nodded with satisfaction, and walked to take the sword. But at this moment... br > bang! The void suddenly split, then a space door opened, then saw the man of the inch from inside drill out. "Wait a minute!" The man with an inch shouted almost in a flash. Then the fat man and a soul rushed to him, and held his arms on the left and right, and he was not allowed to approach the heaven knife, let alone reach for it. The man with an inch head stepped out of the space door and took the bully knife in the hands of the master of the city. Looking at the knife in the hand of the man, all people''s eyes burst out of the heat and excitement that cannot be covered up. "Finally! Finally, I got it! Ha ha ha ha... "Br > the man in an inch is excited and shivering, and his eyes are more tears flashing. "Brother, our time is finally coming!" The fat man shouted excitedly. "Yes." The man close his eyes, took a hard breath, and suddenly opened his eyes to look at the knife, once thought he was dreaming. Who can think of the people present, all this is so smooth, by countless people peep at the bully Dao, unexpectedly so relaxed fell in their hands. "Big brother, since we have got the knife, let''s go quickly. The strong people in the city are like clouds, and they can do a lot. They will find the Lord of the city. If they delay it, we will not be able to go." The people next to him were busy. "That''s right." The man nodded, but he didn''t leave in a hurry, but squinted at the white night and the city owner of the wave, smiling: "but before we go, we still have to deal with the people here. Now the knife is in our hands, we have to hide it. If we let others know, we will be bored and constantly, so it is necessary to kill people." "You want to kill me?" The town owner was excited. "Shouldn''t it?" The man with an inch laughed. "We didn''t have an agreement before," he said? Do you want to eat up? " "Brother, what are you saying? How can I eat my words? You can rest assured that this bully has your share! " The man with an inch smile said, it was to lift the knife towards the white night. Although he said that, but he looked like, it was not like a white night. But just then... swish! There are many space doors in all directions, and then countless figures jump out of it. "What?" The man with an inch in his head breathed tight. "Brother, no, someone''s here!" Fat people are in a terrible state. "They''re coming so fast!" The man with an inch head looks cold. Naturally, it will come soon. Because these are the great powers of the city of Chaochao, they first learned the power of Hongbing released by the white night, so they soon got action. Moreover, the ban was broken in the night, and the magic weapon was used to get through the space tunnel. In theory, the space tunnel was opened, so these great abilities can be completely through the space tunnel to come here. "Brother, what shall we do now?" The woman asked nervously. The man with an inch head bowed down and rushed to the past, and stuffed his fake weapons into the hands of the white night, and whispered, "brother, help my brother again. You will hold this weapon to block those people." "I think you are crazy. How can I stop this weapon only by so many powerful people?" Shake your head in the night. "You don''t have to stop. You just need to find a way to hold them down, whether it''s running or guarding." "Said the man with an inch. Although he has a batian Dao in his hand, he is not like the Lord of the city of Chaochao. He has three layers of bridge with batian Dao. He can not play the power of the batian Dao. If he attacks by the strong people around him, he will die undoubtedly.Hearing the sound of the white night, he took the knife. But at the moment of taking over the sword, the cuntou man quietly instilled a wisp of the meaning of batian Dao into this fake martial arts body, and at the same time, he lost the breath of batian Dao. Seeing this, the white night suddenly realized. The sentimental cuntou man wants to be the ghost of death at night! "Big brother!" The woman saw the clue and called. "Shut up The cuntou man drank low, and then said with a smile to the white night, "brother, if it''s done! Let''s discuss the ownership of batian Dao. How about it? Don''t worry, we are absolutely fair and just. If you are lucky, you will get the batian sword! " "Well, that''s good! But I don''t think you need to escape. You''re here. I''ll help you get rid of these people! " White night smiles. Get rid of it? The smile of the crowd was stiff and confused. Cuntou man''s face puzzled: "how do you solve it?" "Very simple! Just kill them all White night will be that fake Wu returned to the cuntou man''s hand, and then raised his hand a wave. Bang! The six magic lights bloom again. Around the white night, six Hongbing soldiers appeared again. White night A shrill roar was heard all over the sky. Countless powerful people''s eyes are hot, staring at the white haired man, manic anger almost engulfed him. The men of inch head were all pale in horror. "What''s going on?" "Why are all these people staring at him?" the fat man asked tremblingly "Isn''t the batian Dao in your hand? How come these people don''t care about big brother? " The woman also asked in disbelief. But at this time, finally has the big energy to be unable to help, the body sinks, like the Taishan to rush toward the white night. But as soon as he got close. Whoosh! Six Hongbing flies out in an instant, like a meteor, bumps into that powerful body. Bang! An emperor against the heaven level of the strong was instantly torn, on the spot death. All eyes of the cuntou man are staring www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2293 Emperor against the sky was seconds on the spot? Are you crazy? Is this? Cuntou men kept rubbing their eyes, once thought they were wrong. Those who rush to the white night are also full of consternation, but under the great temptation, they do not shrink back, they are still desperate to kill the past, can be said to be one after another, extremely fierce. Countless soul skills attack the white night like raindrops, which is particularly fierce and terrifying. Seeing the fierce attack and killing, cuntou man and others were scared to turn white and shiver wildly. "Big brother, let''s go!" "Good!" The cuntou man did not dare to hesitate and wanted to escape immediately. However, at this time... sonorous! A black sword with a thousand feet of length suddenly cut through the void and twisted the space in front of the cuntou man like a vortex. The cuntou man stopped in a hurry and looked back in horror. However, it was impossible to tear those skills on the body of the white night. Instead, he grabbed one of the dark swords and danced wildly at the attacking strong man. The fierce sword spirit directly tore countless people. Those great powers which are so formidable to them are actually beheaded in front of the white night like local chickens and dogs. "TIANYAO is really hot!" I saw a red soul put a bead into his mouth, and then vomited toward the white night. Whoa!! A sea of fire swept over. The white night loosed the abandoned magic sword and held the sword back to wave at the man. Whoa! A more extensive and thicker flame flew out, directly engulfed the spirit''s flame and devoured it. When the flame disappears, the other party has been reduced to ashes and died. "Long day elegy!" Another soul sacrifice soul formula, kill will come over. He clawed his hands into the air. Click. The strange noise appeared, and it was as if his hands had caught something. The sky suddenly darkened a lot, and there were two chaotic forces in his palm. When the two chaotic forces were combined, they were thrown into the white night. But the white night is still not flustered. He grabs the prison sword and cuts it. Boom! The internal energy of chaos force is directly cut off by prison digging sword! When this force hits the white night, it is as powerless as a feather. "How could that happen?" The man was wide eyed and shocked. Everyone was freaked out. Whoosh! The white night cuts again. Boom! Attack the prison again. "Chaos shield!" The soul screamed again, and his palms rushed around again, pulling two huge chaotic masses of material and arranging them in front of him to form a big shield. However, the power of the prison chiseling sword was not directly into the shield, and it was pounded hard on the man''s heart. The man trembled violently, looked down, but saw his heart had disappeared, a large transparent hole appeared in the sight. "What?" The man froze and murmured, then fell to the ground and died with great reluctance. The strong ones went on and on, but they could not do anything in the daytime. The power of the six Hongbing soldiers was really numbing. In a blink of an eye, half of the strong men fell. The rest of them turned around and ran like crazy. The white night chased and killed several people, then let them go. After all, his purpose here is not to kill, but to seize the sword! When the white night came out of the corpses all over the ground, the cuntou man and others on this side recovered from the shock. "Now the problem is solved!" "Now, we should discuss the ownership of this batian Dao?" This sentence makes people''s scalp numb. "You... Who are you?" Cuntou man swallowed his saliva and asked tremblingly. "White night." Two simple words. If before, the cuntou man heard this man say he was a white night, he killed them and didn''t believe it, but now... They don''t believe it! The spirit level is not high, and the supernatural soldiers are close to the body. Killing these great powers is like killing pigs and dogs. In addition to meeting these requirements in the daytime, who else can there be in Lisheng? The woman was confused with the fat man. At this moment, they understood why the performance of white night in the city Lord''s house was so natural, and why his tone and manner made them feel that his acting skills exploded. It''s not that he''s good at acting! It''s... He''s white night! "It turns out that the six magic weapons you showed the city Lord were not props, but solid Hongbing..." the cuntou man said. Now everyone understood. "Say it! How are you going to decide with me the ownership of batian Dao? I am a fair person, and I won''t do anything forced. " White night light said."Here you are, batian Dao... Here you are..." the cuntou man took a deep breath and said, holding the knife in both hands. Women and fat people also sighed. If this is someone else, with the help of batian Dao, they will resist. But it''s a white night. What''s the use of a Hongbing? There are six others! Is it reasonable that an inch man will compromise? Although people are very unwilling, but at this point, they have no choice... in the daytime, they don''t speak, they just reach for it. But... just as his five fingers were about to touch the handle of batian knife... whoosh! Suddenly, the cuntou man grabbed the handle of the knife, and then chopped the head of the white night fiercely. "Die!" Cuntou man issued a shrill cry, the edge of the knife humming, such as Xiao Xiao autumn water, very cold. People were shocked. But this knife is too sudden, almost beyond the imagination of many people! Dang! Finally, the blade smoothly hit the neck of the white night, but it made a crisp sound. See this scene, the inch head man''s eyeballs all want to fall out from the eye socket. "How... Possible?" Fat people and others are sitting on the ground, scared to the whole body no strength. Even after the tide making city Lord is rigid. "Impossible... Impossible... Hongbing... How can Hongbing not cut your flesh? It''s absolutely impossible? " The cuntou man shrieked, his hands shaking. "Is this batian Dao fake?" The woman whispered. "It''s not that the batian Dao is fake, but that he can''t play the power of batian Dao!" White night calm will be the batian knife from the cuntou man''s palm, light said. His whole body is covered by the spirit of Hongbing, plus the cuntou man''s hasty attack, the power of batian Dao can''t be exerted, how can he cut open the body of white night? White night had expected that the cuntou man would do something to him. Because this man is... Greedy! How could he just give up Hong Bing? And at this moment, he even wanted to plot the white night''s Hongbing, so he decided to pretend to surrender and fight the killer in the dark. Unfortunately, he underestimated the white night. Now, there are seven Hongbing soldiers in white night''s hand. I''m afraid that there are not many people who can kill others in the state of Lisheng www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2294 At present, white night is invincible. The cuntou man looked at him stupidly, his legs were swinging wildly. As for the rest of us, the brain is blank. They thought that cuntou man was going to surrender, but they didn''t want him to make up his own mind to attack the white night... are you crazy? Kill him? It''s OK to kill them, but they didn''t kill them. Then these people are no different from the dead. "It''s over! It''s all over "Big brother, what are you doing?" "We are going to die!" They all cried sadly, one by one staring at the cuntou man, full of resentment. "I... I..." the inch head man''s lips trembled, was unable to speak. Finally, he knelt down in front of him. "My lord... Forgive me... Spare my life..." he cried in a trembling voice. "Do you think I should forgive you?" The white night watched him calmly. With his mouth open and stuttering for a long time, the cuntou man kowtowed and said in a trembling voice: "my lord... I... I deserve to die, but please... Please let go of my companions... Please..." "why?" White night faint smile: "do you really think I am a fool? Do you really think I can''t see that you''re just using me? Since you only use me as a tool, why can''t I treat you like a weed A few people listen, all lost voice. Yeah. By what? There''s no need to spare their lives at night! All of them were powerless. And white night came with the batian sword. The people were shivering and had to close their eyes and wait for the arrival of death. However, at this time, the white night suddenly put down the knife and said faintly: "you go As soon as this word fell, the cuntou men all opened their eyes and looked at the white night in dismay. "My Lord, are you going to let us go?" Cuntou man said inconceivably. "Although you are using me, I am also using you. Since you use each other, there is no so-called hatred. You helped me get the batian Dao. I will not kill you if you get acquainted with each other!" White night light smile way. When several people heard this, they thought they were dreaming. When I come back to my senses, I feel grateful and kowtow to the white night. "Thank you, my Lord." The woman said to the white night, but her tears did not stop. "What''s the matter with you?" Asked the white night, looking into her eyes. "Nothing. I''m just sorry you''re not him." The woman shook her head. "He died long ago." The fat man next to him couldn''t help whispering. The woman looked pale and did not speak. Yes, he died a long time ago. If he was in the daytime, how could he die so easily? "Let''s go. There will be a lot of great powers coming here. You can only die if you stay here!" White night road. "Yes, my Lord. I''ll leave." The woman said, and then left with the cuntou men. White night looked at the master of Chaochao over there with a smile. Then he pinched a magic formula and threw it away. The magic power bestowed on the master was full of breath, and it directly hit the master of Chaochao. He was injured and could not resist. "What are you going to do?" The master of Chaochao said in dismay that he found himself under the control of the magic of the white night, and his body could not move. "If you don''t do anything, you will be wronged!" White night light road, spin and jump, directly far away from the sky. "Where are you going? Let me go! Come back! Come back The master of the tide making city made a shrill roar. But the white night was not heard. I don''t know how long it took. Bata! A crisp sound came out. The restrictions on the master of the tide making city were suddenly lifted. The city master of Chaochao was stunned and suddenly realized something. He ran forward like crazy. But... It''s too late! The void around suddenly twisted, and then a large number of space doors were created, and countless soul people came out of the space door. At the same time, a large number of soul people came to this place in the distance... seeing this, the city master of Chaochao understood. White night wants him to be a ghost! If you want to make waves, the city Lord will delay his time... "OK! Good! Good, good The Lord of Chaozhou closed his eyes and laughed angrily. "Hand over the batian sword!" The big powers came close and yelled. "You can find the batian Dao, and that''s yours!" The master of Chaochao held up his hands and gave up the resistance completely.When people breathed hard, they didn''t pay attention to what the city Lord was doing. They all rushed over crazily and searched up and down. His ten fingers were snapped off, and people scrambled for the storage ring on his fingers. However, after looking for it for a while, there is no shadow of batian Dao. "Where is the batian sword?" Someone yelled. "Taken away by white night!" "Fart! White night is not here at all "Don''t play tricks! Give me the batian Dao The great powers didn''t believe it at all. They grabbed the tide making city master and roared. However, the city master of Nongchao didn''t have any batian Dao at all. He could only drown in the rage of the powerful and was torn to death... ... ... after winning the batian sword, he flew wildly all the way in the white night and found a deserted place. He sacrificed seven Hongbing soldiers on his body and realized with his eyes closed. The power of Hongbing is mysterious and extraordinary, which can be understood by many people. Even if we live with Hong Bing day and night, we can''t fully understand this power. However, he got a lot of useful information about Hongbing in the ancient library at night. Therefore, after getting the batian Dao, he began to meditate at the first time, and the bridge between batian Dao and him reached the first level. After the bridge was successful, he vomited his turbid breath and looked at the long knife, his eyes showing bursts of heat. Now he has seven Hongbing soldiers, including eight dead dragon swords. There are four others out there that are missing. However, compared with other people, white night has an absolute advantage. If we can collect twelve, I''m afraid that no one else in the state of Lisheng can be his opponent? Thinking of this, the white night heart can not help surging countless. But he knew that he could not go on like this. The news of his capture of jingmie Dao has been spread, and the news of batian Dao can''t be concealed. Once the city master of Nongchao dies, but he can''t find the batian Dao, people naturally associate with other people. He used Hongbing when fighting with the Lord of Nongchao in the daytime. His whereabouts have been exposed. It is obviously impossible to hide. "At present, all we can do is wash the sword!" The night whispered. But sword washing... But need a lot of rare materials, as well as heaven holy water... This is not what white night has. "Maybe it''s time to go there." The white night thought. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2295 Roar! A roar of fury rang out from the hot sea of fire. The fire wave is surging and the heat is sweeping. Then he saw a male tiger with a whole body full of firelight jumped out of the fire and rushed to a man in a cloak in mid air. The man did not move, allowing the fire tiger to rush. When the fire tiger approached, the man suddenly lifted his robe. A colorful light was released under the robe, which directly covered the fire tiger. The body of the fire tiger was immediately fixed in front of him. Then he saw that the body of the fire tiger, which was the size of a small hill, suddenly disintegrated and disintegrated. In a short time, the whole huge body turned into particles and disappeared on the spot, leaving a spirit floating in the air. The man opened his mouth and devoured the spirit in his stomach. Then the man''s body glowed red again. He raised his hand, a breath swayed between his palms, then jerked his hand. Sonorous! A red light rose from the sky. A look, the man''s hands do not know when there is a red long sword, the long sword released the red light is actually the same as the fire tiger. "It''s done!" The man whispered. "Congratulations, my Lord!" Fire overseas, hundreds of soul people kneel down and shout. "At present, there are still a few pieces of Hongbing''s breath that haven''t been collected. You can check it quickly. Our time is very tight. We have to finish building the fake Hongbing in the shortest time. Do you understand?" The man is also the end Yan calm said. "My Lord, don''t worry, we have locked the position of Hong Bing." Said one of the leaders respectfully. Finally Yan nodded and left. "My Lord, there is one more thing I need to report to you." "What''s the matter?" At the end of the day. "According to the latest news, long Jue Bai Ye has obtained Hongbing batian Dao in Nongchao City, and destroyed the jingmie temple, and took away jingmie Dao. In addition, he has seven Hongbing soldiers in his hands at present, including the prison chiseling sword and the splitting spear!" The man said respectfully. Finally Yan silently watched that person, under the cloak that fuzzy face did not know what to think. After a moment, he faintly returned a sentence: "I know." And left here. Behind the crowd, luochanu has been standing there. "Hum, the hard spoken guy, on the surface, it doesn''t matter, but in fact, it''s a matter of hate or not." Luochanu said to herself. Since Hongbing was robbed, he has been criticized by the people of the dark Dynasty. Many people began to question him, believing that he was ashamed of the cultivation of the organization and should be blamed. But in the end, he ignored him and went on his own way. Nothing seemed to affect him at all. Although others can''t see it, luochanu still knows that she wants to wash away these disgraces. After all, who would like to live with a bad name? ... ... when the master of Chaozhou City died, tyranny was shocked. Multiple forces involved in the investigation, and ultimately, people still put the suspect on the body of the white night. For a moment, the state of Richmond exploded. Countless strong people were astonished. Seven red soldiers? Is this going against the weather? When the news spread, it can be said that no force was not shocked by it, and even many closed-door powers were shocked. Among them, a lot of the world''s existence sent out harsh words, demanding that they should offer their own Hongbing in the daytime, otherwise they must be captured and killed. Of course, cruel words return to cruel words, want to kill white night, to this time still have to weigh. Although the spirit of the white night is not high, it is seven Hongbing after all! Even for an ant, as long as the ant can move, the power is not ignored. This time, the name of white night has been spread all over the state, but he is not interested in it. What he wants to do now is to reach a higher bridge with these Hongbing soldiers as soon as possible. In the long sky, Sansheng Tianlin turns into the size of a horse, carrying the white night to rush forward. The souls on the road gave way. Although Sansheng Tianlin has made some appearance changes under the requirements of the white night, the breath it sends out still makes countless soul people feel dangerous. After walking for about ten days, the white night came to his destination, Xuelian city. This is a snow field. The city is a huge ice sculpture. There are not many souls in this city, but no one dares to come here with weak strength. White night will Sansheng Tianlin back to the small world, then walk towards the city on foot. There is also a branch of heixuan auction house in the city, which spent some money to buy a news about the black area. Blackzone has put white night on the wanted list, and it is said that the company is considering blacklisting it. Once on the blacklist, white night is bound to suffer numerous powerful pursuits throughout the state of Lysander.Getting this news, the white night is bitterly smiling and full of emotion. However, he was quite concerned that, according to the secret investigation of heixuan auction house, the owner of the black area seemed to have left the black field and disappeared. The news surprised white night. To be honest, he was still more interested in the black market. It was the black market in the state of Richmond, which was the most developed place for trading. If we can win the black market, there will be an endless supply of materials in the white night. But even for him now, it is extremely difficult! Forget it, I don''t want this anymore. It''s better to deal with the things in front of you first. The white night vomited, left the heixuan auction house, and went directly to the Xuelian gate in the center of Xuelian city. "In the lower leaf white, please see the master of Xuelian sect!" White night came to the door and said to a man in white standing at the door. "I don''t know what''s going on in my house?" The man asked with a smile. "I want to borrow your pool." The white night went straight in and said. As soon as this was said, the man grinned bitterly, nodded his head and said, "if you are here for this, you don''t have to go to see our headmaster. You can use Xuelian pool freely. The headmaster explained that anyone who wants to use Xuelian pool is allowed to use it." "Oh? Thank you very much White night was greatly surprised. The snow refining pool is the treasure of the snow refining door. How can the snow refining door agree so readily. "This friend will follow me in and have a rest. At present, the Xuelian pool is full of people. If you want to use it, you need to queue up." Said the man. "People... Overcrowded?" White night almost didn''t come up. "Friends need not be surprised. Since the opening of the snow refining pool, hundreds of friends from all over the world have come to use the snow refining pool every day. Now the news has not been fully spread out. When it is completely spread out, the water in the snow refining pool will be exhausted by them." The man had no choice but to smile. "Why does the master want to do this?" Asked the white night, frowning. However, the man shook his head, only laughed and said: "friends don''t need to ask more, you just need to enjoy the water from the snow refining pool... Oh, by the way, don''t forget to go to the warehouse to see what you like. You can take one with you!" "What? Is there anything else to take? " The night is dark. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2296 White night was taken to the house to rest. He was puzzled by Xue lianmen''s attitude. In fact, the reputation of Xuelian gate has always been very good. The leader of Xuelian sect is warm and hospitable, and treats all soul people equally. No matter whether the soul is weak or strong, as long as he or she wants from Xuelian gate, he is almost responsive. However, Xuelian pool is the treasure of xuelianmen and the foundation of xuelianmen! The water in the snow refining pool is made by the ancestors of xuelianmen. It drips from the snow refining door when the ice melts for hundreds of millions of years. These precious snow refining door people can''t use it easily. Why is it open to the public directly today? White night was puzzled. Something must have happened to xuelianmen. Sitting in the room at night, restless, thinking again and again, or decided to go out to have a look. The snow refining door is not big, but there are ice sculptures everywhere, which is very beautiful. After asking several disciples, the white night smoothly came to the place where the snow refining pool is located. The snow pool is on the ice field behind the door. At the moment, there are a sea of people on the ice field, and there are souls everywhere. In addition to the disciples of Xuelian sect, they come from all over the world who want to get the benefits of Xuelian pool. The snow pool is not big, it looks like a small lake. But at the bottom of the lake, there were five people, surrounded by the water, with strange light on their bodies, and the rolling energy flowed into their bodies. They are enjoying the benefits of the snow pool. Outside the lake, there are a lot of soul people. Each of them had a number plate in their hands. The number was on the number plate. They took turns to learn from the benefits of the snow refining pool. They also got a number plate in the white night. He ranked out of 200. According to this progress, he would not be able to turn for three or five days. Many souls choose to wait here, while others gather in twos and threes to chat. Of course, the content of the chat is also related to the snow pool. After walking a few steps in the white night, the most talked about by these people was about the snow refining pool. "Oh? Mr. Wen? Are you here? " "Ha ha, the king has arrived. How can I not come! What''s more, such benefits can be said to be rare in thousands of years. If they don''t come, won''t it be a great loss? " "That''s right, hahaha..." "anyway, how did you get the news?" "It''s not my brother Hua Da Zun who told me." "Ha ha, Hua Da Zun is a great power in the end. The news is really smart." "In other words, Lord Wen, the water in the snow refining pool is so precious. Why is the snow refining gate so generous that it gives it to us? Although xuelianmen has been very generous, this time, is it too generous? " The soul of Zhan Jun asked. "Ah, Lord Zhan, you don''t know something about it? This snow refining door is in big trouble "Big trouble?" Zhan Jun a Leng: "what big trouble?" "What kind of trouble could it be? The enemy''s home is coming! " "Enemy? Can Xue Lian men have enemies "What? Don''t you believe it? " "Faith is faith, but the Xuelian sect is always benevolent and generous. How can it offend the enemy?" "Ha ha, the benevolent Xuelian sect is the leader of these sects. In fact, two generations ago, Xuelian gate was not what it is now, and this enemy was also formed at that time. Now, the enemy of Xuelian gate has achieved great success. If he wants to level down Xuelian gate, he decides to disband Xuelian gate. As for the Xuelian pool water, if it is separated from this ice field, it will be with PU Therefore, all the people in the snow pool can enjoy the water directly Because the pool water has only one effect on the soul, and it is useless to use it after soaking. All the people in the snow refining door have enjoyed it, so the master of the snow refining gate does not intend to hide it. This kind of mentality has been very admirable, you know, many souls in the state of Lysander are treasures that they can''t use. They would rather lose them than benefit others. After all, you are a threat to me! The idea is deeply rooted. White night finally understood a general meaning. He breathed, shook his head in secret, and sat down with his knees crossed. I didn''t expect that xuelianmen would have such a disaster. The evil consequences buried by the predecessors should be borne by them. However, there is no way to do it. For example, there are too many holy states in this kind of thing. Maybe some soul soul person made an unintentional act one day, or slaughtered or even insulted some inferior soul soul person. After a hundred years and a thousand years, the descendants of the soul soul soul bear a grudge and let their brilliant descendants take revenge. This is also possible. No one knows when he has offended others. Maybe he will only know when he is sought by his enemy. In fact, such a choice as xuelianmen is still very wise, in this way, it will not involve the people of the clan."Oh? Is this the snow pool of Xuelian gate? Tut Tut, it looks good, but why are the people in Xuelian gate so counselled? If you encounter some troubles, you will be dissolved. Ha ha, you are a group of incompetent people At this time, a shrill voice came out from the side. "Well, such a group of cowards will be scattered if they are scattered!" The voice rose again, which was ironic. People looked at it in unison, but saw a man with long hair and a robe coming. There are also a group of beautiful men and women behind the man. All of them are magic weapons. They have extraordinary temperament and deep spirit. They can see that they are not ordinary. And their expressions and attitudes are also arrogant, especially arrogant. Many people frowned. "Who are you? Why is it so rude? You have not been offended by others, have you? " Some people can''t see, directly stand up to ask. Xuelianmen is so generous that they take it out to the world to enjoy it. Naturally, many people like it. Now some people step on the territory of xuelianmen and insult it. Even if the disciples of xuelianmen don''t care, they won''t stand by. "That is, if you don''t come for the snow pool, please leave. If you come for the snow pool, please shut up, because you are not qualified!" Another person came out of the station and yelled coldly. Others are blaming. But the handsome young man was not angry. He just kept smiling. He walked up to the first one with his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "this adult, what do you seem to be dissatisfied with me?" "Although xuelianmen has met with difficulties, it is only temporary. I hope you will not fall into the trap, let alone make some sarcastic remarks, and accumulate some virtue! Good for everyone The man sank. "What if I don''t stay? What do you want? " The childe squinted and laughed at the soul in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2297 "You..." the soul person was in a hurry, but he could not speak when he pointed to the man. Obviously, he did not dare to offend these people. Although he did not know their origin, they were certainly not ordinary people according to their costumes. "What? Why don''t you talk? " The childe asked with a smile. "Don''t be aggressive, sir!" The soul wanted to calm things down, but the other side was still so provocative. Naturally, he couldn''t see it. However, his words just fell... a slap in the face of the man. Bang! The soul was caught off guard, and was immediately fanned out, and then fell heavily on the ground. When he got up, he was spitting out a mouthful of blood, and there were several teeth in the blood. People around were stunned. "What are you doing?" "Asshole!" "Bullying too much!" The companions with the soul one after another came out and denounced the young master angrily. "You are... Hateful! I want you to look good! " The roar sounded, and the soul man roared and rushed directly at the young master. "What are you doing? Stop it All the disciples of Weiwen''s Xuelian sect yelled and rushed over. But... It''s late... just watch the young man raise his hand suddenly. Sonorous! A cold light passed by. The soul of the rush did not move for a moment. A moment later, a slit appeared in his neck, and then his head slowly slipped down his neck. Whew! Blood was sprayed on the sky like a column. People die on the spot! "Ah The screams were heard in an instant. Countless soul people were astonished and looked, and those who meditated also got up and looked at the scene in an incredible way. "Shao Kong!" "Damn it! You killed Shao Kong! I want you to pay for your life The dead soul companions, one by one, were filled with grief and anger. They were all in a frenzy, and all of them rushed to kill the young master. However, their strength is obviously much different from that of this handsome young man. They are just a face-to-face one. They can see the young man dancing wildly with his sword. He is like a lightning bolt in the crowd. In the blink of an eye, all the people who rushed to the scene were frozen in place. After a moment, their heads fell down from their necks like the soul soul before, and they were collectively killed by the owl head... "what?" The scene was appalled. No one thought that this man was so ferocious that he killed so many people in the blink of an eye! What''s more, I still do this in the snow refining door. "Kill! Kill "How cruel "Where is this sacred?" The souls were extremely afraid and retreated and did not dare to approach. At this time, the disciples of Xuelian gate have rushed to surround these people. "Who are you? Why do you want to make trouble in my Xuelian gate The first disciple of Xuelian sect asked seriously. "We''re just the people who come here to enjoy the snow refining pool. As for the trouble... It''s not my fault. It''s these unscrupulous guys who deliberately provoked me that I killed them. Is that wrong?" The handsome young man said with a smile. "This is Xuelian gate. Everything must be done according to the rules of Xuelian gate. If you kill people in my Xuelian gate, you will break the rules of Xuelian gate. No matter who you are and what your background is, you should be punished if you commit a crime! If you dare to resist, you will be killed! " The disciple yelled. "Yes A group of disciples came forward to take people. Originally, I thought there would be a big war, but to everyone''s surprise, the handsome young master didn''t resist or even said a word. Instead, he let the Xuelian disciples do it. This is incomprehensible. White night was a big surprise. As for the handsome men, they were all taken away by the handsome men after they turned around. It can''t help but make people feel that there is something conspiracy inside. But it has nothing to do with white night. He just needs to sit here and wait for the benefits of the snow pool. "Elder brother, do you need xueliandan?" I don''t know how long it took, a soft voice came from the side. The white night opened her eyes, but saw a girl standing beside her in the dress of xuelianmen. The girl''s skin is white, her eyes are bright, her facial features are delicate, and she is very lovely. At the moment, she is looking at the white night gently. "Snow refining pill?" White night is a little confused. "It was ordered by the head of the sect. We have nothing to entertain you. It happens that there is more Xue Lian Dan in our school, so I will give it to you." "The girl said with a smile:" other people have already taken it. Brother, if you need to, you can take a few grains and use them for cultivation. Snow refining pill is very helpful to consolidate the spirit of heaven. ""Is that so? Well, I''ll take two. Thank you for me. " White night said, then from the girl''s hands of the plate took two pills like pearls and braved the cold. White night carefully observed under the pill, see its no harm, then put into the mouth directly swallow. Seeing this, the girl was very surprised: "this big brother, did you eat it?" "Can''t you eat it now?" There''s something unexpected about the white night. "Er... It''s not that we can''t eat it, but most of our friends think that our headmaster is upset and kind-hearted. They are afraid that there is something wrong with the pill, so they just take it or not. They probably want to wait until they go back and identify the ingredients of the pill before taking it." The girl sighed. "It''s right for them to be more cautious. After all, you xuelianmen are too generous, and I know some pills. You can use them." White night laughs. "So big brother is a alchemist The girl''s eyes brightened, and she was immediately interested. "Alchemist? Do you think I look like that "This elder brother''s soul state is not high, and he can''t feel the spirit. The spirit of heaven is sleeping. He should be the soul cultivation of the side door. Among the side door soul cultivation, the Alchemist is the most popular, so I guess you are the alchemist." The girl said with a smile. As soon as the words fell, the white night did not know how to reply. He coughed, then changed the subject and asked: "girl, what happened to your xuelianmen? Is xuelianmen really going to be disbanded? " Unexpectedly, the girl''s delicate little face was gloomy, and she was a little lost. She whispered: "if it''s just dissolution... It would be nice..." "what do you say?" The white night was stunned. "Oh, nothing, nothing, I didn''t say anything..." the girl waved her hands and said with an embarrassed smile. Then she quickly changed the topic and said with a smile: "by the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Huanian. What about you, big brother?" "Ye Bai." White night laughs. "Ye Bai... Elder brother, are you also a member of Ye family?" The flower chariot said inconceivably. "Ye family? What is that? " It''s a foggy night. "It''s the man who was arrested not long ago. He''s the big and little of the Ye family." Huaniandao. "Yes, but I have nothing to do with him." "That''s good." The girl was relieved and said with a smile, "if you are the Ye family, you will be in trouble." "Why do you say that?" White night asked. "Because ye''s family is ready to fight against our xuelianmen, we will not wait for death and have decided to take the initiative to attack." The chariot laughed. "Oh..." white night is not interested. They are chatting here. I don''t know how long it took. "Ye Bai! It''s you The disciple standing by the snow refining pool called out. White night a Leng, immediately up. "Brother ye, come on! I wish you an extraordinary opportunity. " The chariot laughed. "Thank you." The white night nodded and went to the snow refining pool. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2298 After entering the snow pool, I only feel that my body is touched by countless gentle hands, which is especially comfortable and warm. What does it feel like? He can''t explain it in words. But he could feel that the ten sleeping souls were affected, and there was a faint impulse to wake up. In addition, all the blood vessels and tendons in the body were washed, as if even the soul had changed differently. How amazing! Is this the effect of snow refining pool? At the bottom of the pool, the pupils open at night, but they dare not immerse themselves in it too much. He quickly takes out the token and injects divine power. Bang! Among the tokens, colorful light immediately blooms. Those who stand beside the snow pool are all attracted by the colorful light. The mysterious and magical Qi meaning spreads through the water of the snow refining pool. "Look! What is that? " "What a magic light..." "in this token, I''m afraid there is a treasure "It must be a wonderful baby!" The souls turn their heads in secret and look at the token. There is a Burning Halo in everyone''s eyes. "Why is elder brother ye so careless? Don''t he know the truth that money is not exposed? This is terrible! " The flower chariot beside the pool stomped its feet. Like the white night, this kind of soul state is not high, what treasure must be hidden and tucked in, otherwise it is just a small matter to be robbed, or you will have to die! Sure enough, there are several extraordinary powers on the scene whispering a few words to their subordinates, and then someone started to act. But the white night in the pool did not know the eyes of outsiders. He continued to close his eyes and enjoy the beauty of the pool water. At the same time, he urged the divine power to compress the pool water around the token and wash the token. To be exact, he cleaned the seven Hongbing soldiers in the token. I don''t know how long it took. "Time is up!" The disciples outside made a noise, and then someone went into the pool and called for the white night. "This childe, your time is up, please leave the pool as soon as possible." "OK." The white night nodded and got up and went out of the pool. However, just out of the pool water, there will be a soul to lean on. "This friend, I''m new Mojun. Can I get to know you?" Several souls came, one of them dressed in luxury and chic, said with a smile. "What can I do for you?" White night looked at him curiously. "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just surprised by my friends'' skeletons. I''m very talented. So I came here to make friends." New Mojun road. "My name is Ye Bai." White night light way, but in the heart head secretly vigilant many. At this time, the people next to him sneered. "Xinmojun, you are greedy for this brother''s magic weapon. Why are you so hypocritical? Don''t you feel ashamed to say that you are gifted and surprised at your bones?" A bald man came with a sneer. The man who called Xin Mojun changed his face a little, but he soon returned to nature. He ignored the bald head and said to the white night, "my friend, what''s the magic weapon you used in the snow refining pool just now?" "What are you asking for?" The white night asked. "Oh... Don''t worry, my friend. I don''t mean to covet your magic weapon, but you have exposed this artifact. Now many jackals have been staring at you, and your situation is not optimistic! I think you are a good man, so I want to protect you. In this way, you follow me and I can guarantee your safety. How about that? " New Mojun said with a smile. "Is it?" "Ah, xinmojun, you say we are jackals. Why are you not? Brother, don''t listen to him. If you go with him, you''ll be in the mouth of a tiger! " Cried the bald man. "That is, xinmojun, what are you? Run here and pretend to be good? Pooh "What the hell!" "Do you think that others don''t know about it?" "That''s it People around him accused him. Xin Mojun''s face is not very natural. How can we not see the thoughts of these people in the white night? But he didn''t care. He waved and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I''m used to being alone." Then he walked to the side. "My friend, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" New Mojun called out. But I don''t go back in the night. "You will regret it." New Mojun squinted and whispered to himself. Others are sarcastically saying new Mojun, of course, more people still stay in the white night. "Xin Mojun, an idiot, is really interesting. What kind of rubbish can you do with such a poor soul state? Just grab it The bald man sneered. "My Lord, shall we wait for him to come out of the snow and practice?" Asked the man next to him in a low voice."Snow refining door? When he comes out of the snow refining door, the day lily is cold, and he can do it directly in the snow refining door The bald man drinks. His words are very reasonable, because now someone is waiting for the white night at the entrance of Xuelian. After all, white night has already enjoyed the benefits of the snow pool, and it is time for him to leave. However, just in the white night just out of the snow pool, a small hand suddenly grabbed his big hand and pulled him to the side. White night a Leng, fixed eyes to look, just found that is the flower chariot. "What''s the matter, Huanian girl?" White night is confused. "Mr. Ye, you are so careless. Do you know what you just did?" Hua Nian asked reproachfully. "What?" "You are... Oh, what a wood you are!" Some of Huaniang were speechless and could only drag the white night forward: "in a word, you can''t go to the gate, go, I''ll take you to the back door, you leave here from there, remember, get out of the city as soon as you get out of the door, don''t stay here any more, or you will be killed!" Hearing the sound of the white night, he suddenly realized that he immediately said with a smile: "so you are worried about this? Don''t worry, it''s OK. Those people can''t kill me! " Huanian ignored the words of the white night. Can''t you kill such a guy who doesn''t kill xuanhuang? Isn''t that a joke? Huanian''s pace was very fast, and the white night didn''t stop it. However, when they came to a quiet path, several figures in front of them flashed. Huanian breathed heavily and stopped at once. "They can''t wait. I haven''t even got out of the door. They''re going to start." White night laughs. Huaniang some helpless, also some angry. All this time, the white night actually still laughs out! "Go to the main hall with me to hide first!" The chariot bit the silver teeth, and then pulled the white night back. But when she just turned around, she found many people behind her. One of them is the bald man. There''s no way to go! "You hide behind me, I''ll deal with it!" White night road. "What are you doing? Come behind me, I''ll protect you Huanian said firmly, with a serious face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2299 "You protect me?" At one time, he thought he had heard something wrong. But seeing the solemn expression of Huanian, he knew that Huanian was serious. At this time, people around. The head of the bald man with a smile staring at the white night. "What are you doing? This is the snow refining door. I warn you, don''t mess around, otherwise I won''t let you off! " Exclaimed the chariot. "Yes, yes, Xue lianmen will not let us go! We are so afraid "Now that you are all in trouble, are you still pressing us with the Xuelian gate? Don''t you think it''s funny? " "Little girl, this has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to die, go away!" Several people were sarcastic. "You... Are a bunch of assholes." The flower chariot is in a hurry. "Boy, are we better than that hypocritical new Mojun? He and you play Yin, we are not the same, we directly to hard! OK? Did you hand over your magic weapon? Let''s get it ourselves! You choose. Don''t expect xuelianmen to help you. Xuelianmen can''t help you with all the bags on their heads! " The bald man said with a smile. "Xuelianmen has given you so many benefits selflessly. Is that how you treat xuelianmen? It''s a pack of bitches. " White night shook his head. "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s xuelianmen who gave it to us, but we didn''t force xuelianmen to do this. Why? He gave us things like we owe them? " The soul of a cold hum. "You do not owe xuelianmen, but you should at least respect xuelianmen." Shake your head at night. "What do you mean?" Asked the bald man, squinting. "The meaning is very simple. If we want to fight, we will go out and fight!" White night points to the back road. "Go out and fight?" People were stunned, probably did not expect this person to be so bold. "Ridiculous. If we go out, are there any meat eaters? Don''t know a group of people are waiting for you outside? " The bald man snorted and said with a sneer: "boy, I don''t have time to give you nonsense. I''ll count three times. If you don''t give me the baby after three rest, don''t blame me for being rude!" Then he began to count. "I''ll hold them down. You go first. Try to inform the elders and ask them to protect you." The chariot whispered. "No, I''ll deal with them. You go to inform the elders of Xuelian sect. But you have to make it clear to them that I''m forced to do it. I hope they can understand." White night smiles. He had a good impression of Xuelian gate. Both the disciples and the whole clan were very generous, so he also respected Xuelian. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Huaniang was almost killed by the white night. Now there is a wolf before and a tiger after. He still says this. White night sighed and knew that it was useless to say anything, so he could only do it first. "Surround them!" The bald man seemed to see through their ideas and drank immediately. Whoosh! The souls appeared in the white night and around the chariot like a blink. "Take things directly, don''t say anything else. If this son resists, kill!" The big man drank it again, and then caught him in the white night. The rest of the souls also moved. "Time technique!" The flower chariot drinks shouts, directly pinches opens the soul rhyme. Bang! A circle of golden awns burst out from her fingertips. However, before the golden awn was released, it was enveloped by several more powerful forces around. "Chaos!" There was a roar. The time skill of Huanian is instantly broken. As soon as she breathed, she wanted to use other spells, but the light of imprisonment had fallen on her. The chariot can''t move in an instant. "Boy, we gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it. You can''t blame me. Go and die!" The big man was ferocious, and was wrapped by the force of countless spaces, and then he grabbed the neck of the white night. The ferocious power is to let all the breath around the white night be blocked. Bata! Finally, the big man''s hand pinched on the white night''s neck, and then made a force to pinch off the neck of the white night. However, his strength went down along with the five fingers, and the white night was undamaged. "Well?" The big man widened his eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief. "With that strength, do you want to rob me?" The white night is light. "No way! You are just a poor soul. How can I not kill you? " The great man was shocked and suddenly made another effort. However, no matter how much strength he drives, he can''t even pinch the neck of the white night, or even deform it... in an instant, the big man realized that the strength of the man in front of him was not what he could deal with."It''s my turn!" White night light road, a fist directly hit the big man in the past. Click! The body of the big man was like dust, which was blown away in an instant. The bald man died on the spot. "Ah?" Everyone around me was shocked. The strength of the bald man is the strongest among them. He has been wiped out by this man?? "What?" The flower chariot was stunned. In the next second, I saw the light in front of him. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the heads of seven or eight souls in front of us suddenly fly away! Then the man spins again and cuts back. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... at the back of the crowd, their heads soared and all died. In the blink of an eye, all the souls who surrounded the two fell to the ground with no one alive. The blood gurgled into a stream and flowed at the foot of the chariot. Huaniang stupefied, staring at the scene, for a long time can not return to God. She never thought that this seemingly frail soul would be so terrible... at the same time, a pair of eyes in the dark were staring at each other. that''s the eye of new Mo Jun. He was sent by new Mojun to watch the trail of the white night. Xinmojun is much more cautious than these people. He approaches the white night, but he doesn''t just want to pull the white night to take its treasure. He wants to test the details of the white night. See white night so leisurely appearance, new Mojun feel this person is not simple, so send someone to stare at, but did not want to be really guessed by new Mojun. "It must be reported to your majesty quickly! This son can''t be touched, can''t be touched... " the man trembled and wanted to turn around, but as soon as he turned back, he turned to the face of the white night. "Ah..." the man was so scared that he just sat on the ground, shaking wildly, and his urine came out. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but I hope you can warn your master that there are some things he can''t covet." The white night patted the soul on the shoulder and turned around to walk towards the stupefied chariot. As for the soul man, he had already been rushing towards the snow refining pool www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2300 The people of xuelianmen soon arrived at the scene and surrounded the white night at the first time. Fortunately, Huanian made the whole story clear in time. The people of Xue Lian door were immediately stunned. "Younger martial sister Huanian, what do you say? This man killed these people here? " A very handsome man in White asked in dismay. "Yes, elder martial brother Xiao, elder brother Ye is very fierce, but a few moves will kill these thieves!" Huaniang is still some can''t believe, the voice of speaking is trembling. There was a shudder in her mind when she thought of the terrible means of the white night before. The rest of them are incredible. You know, white night can''t destroy xuanhuang. The worst thing here is not to destroy xuanhuang. What can white night do to fight them? However, no one can refute it. What can people say at this time? "Your Excellency Brother Xiao came over. "Ye Bai!" "Ye Bai?" Elder martial brother Xiao frowned. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t know who ye Bai was, but it didn''t matter. He clasped his fist again and said: "younger martial sister has explained the whole story of the matter to us. Mr. Ye, it is my fault of Xuelian sect to have such a thing happen. I apologize to you here!" With that, he bowed to the white night. "No way!" In the white night, he helped elder martial brother Xiao up and gave a smile: "elder martial brother Xiao is too polite. Xuelian gate is generous and generous. It''s really admirable. What happened today is actually my responsibility. Miss Huaniang is right. I accidentally revealed my magic weapon. This is my problem. How dare you blame xuelianmen?" "In any case, I have an unshirkable responsibility. So, my friend, if you stay in xuelianmen for another day, we have something important to do today. We will apologize to you after we finish our work." "Don''t be so polite! No, no White night busy refuse. "Yes, yes, not to mention Mr. Ye. Now there are a lot of people staring at you outside the gate of the residence. They are always looking for you. Although you are good at it, you are still alone. If those gangsters attack you outside, you will be in danger! So, when we come back, I will personally escort Mr. Ye away. How about that? " Xiao said seriously. White night originally wanted to refuse, but seeing the dedicated and serious expression of senior brother Xiao, he could only smile bitterly: "well, I''ll stay here for another day." It''s just that he has to absorb the benefits of snow refining pool water as soon as possible, so he can live here. "Good, good! Younger martial sister, you can arrange a room for Mr. Ye, "Xiao said with a smile. "Good brother!" Hua Nian nodded and said to the white night, "Mr. Ye, follow me." "Yes, please." The white night laughed and left with the chariot. Looking at the white night leaving, elder martial brother Xiao vomited his breath and looked at the corpses all over the ground anxiously: "we are afraid that we can''t make it through the snow refining door this time. Even these cats and dogs dare to indulge in our snow refining door..." "don''t worry, elder martial brother Xiao, we can certainly get rid of those thieves." The next disciple said seriously. "What''s more, send someone to clean up this, and send some disciples to strengthen the patrol over the snow refining pool. Don''t let those guys make trouble again. If anyone dares to make trouble in our Xue Lian sect again, kill them!" Brother Xiao said solemnly. "Yes, elder martial brother!" People dispersed. The snow refining pool is boiling here. Many people have received the news of the killing of bald men in the white night. When they heard of this, people were very shocked. No one believed that the guy at xuanhuang level would be so terrible. Some people are also secretly glad that they did not do it themselves. "It seems that my judgment is correct. This guy is really a hidden existence..." "what should we do now, my lord? Do you still touch this man? " Asked the man next to him. "Move? You tell me how to move? Other people live in Xuelian gate now. Do you still want to do it in xuelianmen''s territory? Take a look at the Xuelian disciples around here. There are twice as many disciples as there are. This has already declared the determination of the Xuelian disciples. If we move again, the Xuelian sect will not let us go easily. " New Mojun hums coldly. "Elder martial brother, just a snow refining door, is the end of its strength. What are we afraid of him for?" Someone murmured. "The end of a strong crossbow? Then you are wrong. Don''t you know that a lean camel is bigger than a horse? You don''t know. Just now the news came from xuelianmen. Xuelianmen is ready to pour out and destroy a potential enemy! " "Potential enemy?" Who are the people "Do you remember the people who came here to make trouble?" "I remember, one of them was caught by xuelianmen! The snow refining door should be severely punished. " "That man is an empty man!" "Empty home?" "The empty family members come here to make trouble. In fact, they want to find an excuse. Now the empty family members are caught by xuelianmen. I''m afraid that it will not be long before the strong empty family will kill Xuelian city and kill xuelianmen. On the contrary, they are not as childish as you think. They are also aware of the empty family''s plot, so they intend to preempt others First destroy the house New Mojun light road."What?" The people were shocked. "Well, why does the empty family do this? Xue Lian men are so generous that they even share the water from the snow refining pool, which is the treasure of the town sect. What do they want from xuelianmen Asked a woman soul puzzling. "They want all the lives of xuelianmen. Do you think the people of xuelianmen will give them?" New Mojun said. The scalp of the people around him is numb. "The life of Xue lianmen?" "Xue Lian men are different from ordinary soul people because of their special cultivation methods, so that everyone''s body is almost free of impurities. This kind of person is the most suitable one to use forbidden arts and weapons. There is a lot of connection between Kong family and Heiyu side. My guess is that the Kongjia must have the support of Heiyu''s great power, and want to capture all the people of Xuelian sect as captives, or They kill them, take their bodies, and sell them to Heiyu at a high price. " "Big brother, where did you get the news?" "Not long ago, I learned that the kongfu family had met with people from Heiyu. Today, the empty family has come to make trouble in xuelianmen. If you think about it, xuelianmen can give you anything, but this life can''t be given. So I have such a guess. In short, don''t move around and watch the change!" The new Mojun is sinking. "Yes, big brother!" Several people shout one after another. As expected, everything was not as expected by xinmojun. Before long, a large number of people from xuelianmen left the zongmen www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2301 Training room. White night alone closed eyes sit, seven Hongbing all fly out of the small world, around him gently spin. At the moment, each of the seven Hongbing soldiers is as warm as jade, as if made of crystal. All of them are covered with magic power on the surface, but they are all covered by the magic power purified by the water of the snow refining pool. It is particularly magical. The seven Hongbing soldiers were quietly felt in the white night. Although the spirit in his body had fallen into a deep sleep and could not feel all this, his divine sense and flesh and blood could clearly perceive the mystery from the Hongbing. With the help of the snow refining pool, the bridges of batian Dao, jingmie Dao, gouyu sword and split spear have all gone up one level. He opened his eyes at night and spat out his turbid breath. The effect of snow refining pool water is really amazing. Buzzing... at this time, a token on your waist rings. The white night is a little stunned, activate it, but listen to the voice of Er Fu coming from the token. "Dragon master, I have put all the materials you want in my old place. You can get them on time." "I see. Thank you very much." White night light smile way. At the beginning, the mining rights of the twelve spirit mines in jushenmen had been handed over to Erfu. Of course, it was not that those spirit mines were given to Erfu. It was an agreement with them that the resources obtained in the spirit mines would be directly handed over to heixuan auction house, but in return, heixuan auction house must provide equivalent materials to white night. White night has brought the whole longjue into the small world. The small world is short of materials, so we can only rely on external materials to supplement it. Fortunately, the materials produced by the twelve spirit mines are enough for the people of longjue. However, Bai Ye knows that this is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. To make the small world fully operational, more materials are needed. He vomited his turbid breath and went back to the small world to have a look. Seeing that everything was working normally, he went back to the room and continued to sit cross legged. I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly there were bursts of noise and bustle outside the house. Then a figure rushed into the room. It''s the flower chariot! White night quickly put away the Hongbing. "Mr. Ye!" "You should follow me quickly and leave here!" he cried anxiously "What happened?" The white night asked. "Don''t mind, just follow me. You are in a very dangerous situation at present." Huaniang urgent road, will pull the white night to walk outside. In the white night, I don''t know why Huaniang is. However, when he came out of the house, he found that the whole snow refining door had changed. The disciples of Xuelian sect who patrol around have disappeared. Instead, a large number of soul people are beating, smashing, robbing and killing here. Those people... They''re empty people. Many soul souls who have suffered the favor of xuelianmen try their best to resist it, but they are just a drop in the bucket. After all, most of the soul people who have gained the benefits only choose to look at the fire from the other side. At this time, the two souls seem to have found the chariot here. One by one, their eyes are shining and they kill them with their swords. The face of the chariot changed suddenly, and he was going to fight with him, but the white night was a step ahead of time, and he immediately sacrificed his divine power to kill him. They were dead in the blink of an eye. Huaniang saw this and was stunned. Only then did he realize the horror of this young master Ye. "What happened?" The white night asked. "Something''s wrong. We''re in a trap!" The lips are hard to see. "In the middle? What''s the plan? " The white night was stunned. "In a word, you don''t care about this. Now the empty family members are killed. We can''t resist the snow refining door. You can leave here quickly, so as not to be implicated. That''s not good!" Huanian said in a hurry, and he would drag the white night out. But how can white night leave like this. "Huanian, tell me, what happened? Maybe I can help. " The white night said solemnly. "Mr. Ye, how can we have time to explain? Let''s go. The clan is in chaos Huanian''s tears are coming out. The white night looks heavy, no longer wordy, cold hum, arm toward those who attack and kill Xue Lian door. Although his spirit was silent, he covered his body with divine power. His physical body was invincible, and his strength was amazing. He didn''t use any fancy techniques to smash those souls directly. I saw that the bodies of those souls were all blown up, and their flesh and blood were flying, and they were extremely miserable. Seeing the cruel means of the white night, those empty souls around him were scared to retreat, and they were afraid to approach. The flower is also stupefied. And at this time, outside the city of snow refining, there was a magnificent sound. "Xue Lian men, you imprison my son. You are so bold. I tell you that if you don''t let my son go, I will surely destroy all of you."As soon as the voice fell, he saw a huge golden hill flying towards this. Jinshan is huge, and the pressure is amazing. After landing, the houses of the whole snow refining city are crushed, and countless soul people send out sad cries to escape from the city, but it is too late. Under helpless, several experts of the snow refining door flew out, their palms held high and resisted the downward suppression of Jinshan. Seeing this horrible scene, the white night has already known something. Huanian also sighed, and then told the story of the matter. It turns out that the noble son who made trouble in xuelianmen was kongjiada Shao. He came here intentionally to create opportunities for the kongfu family. The kongfu family had reached an agreement with Heiyu. The kongfu family brought the bodies of xuelianmen for Heiyu, and Heiyu subdued the Kong family a lot of money. Xuelianmen is not a vegetarian either. She has been aware of the Kongjia''s plot and has sent a large number of experts to fight against xuelianmen. After a discussion, xuelianmen plans to kill the Kongjia first, so as to preserve itself. However, to the surprise of xuelianmen, there were traitors in xuelianmen, which exposed the position of xuelianmen. As a result, xuelianmen was surrounded and suffered heavy losses when they were killed back. The empty family followed up the victory and killed the Xuelian City, intending to destroy the Xuelian gate in one breath. Knowing this news, the white night''s face became heavy. He side head cold way: "since I have got the grace of xuelianmen, let me repay xuelianmen, Huaniang girl, I will stay!" Huanian looked at him in a daze, his eyes showed a touch of emotion, and then he sighed: "Mr. Ye, this is a matter of life and death. Now the empty family''s army has not arrived. Once they kill here, we can''t stop Xuelian gate! Do you really want to stay? " "Of course The white night was determined. Huanian mumbled his lower lip, as if he had made a decision, and said in a low voice: "well, you''ll come with me first!" After that, he turned to a pavilion not far away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2302 The chariot led the white night into the pavilion. The pavilion is empty and dilapidated. It should be some years ago. But what makes the white night curious is that there are a lot of wonderful marks on the walls of the pavilion. They present an irregular order. At first glance, it seems extremely messy. But if you are more careful, you can see the clues. These seals, in fact, have a set of hidden laws. There are some unique bridges between them. At this time, the chariot opened the door leading to the top of the pavilion, and said, "Mr. Ye, go up first." "Are you all on this pavilion?" White night asked. In a word, you laugh, and you are the first to laugh White night in the heart of the head incomparable curiosity, but also did not go to doubt the chariot, he stepped forward. However, he just stepped on the steps... bang! The amulets in all directions suddenly lit up. Then a unique force of mysterious meaning began to linger in the whole pavilion. The pavilion is full of this force. White night breath a tight, feel this force, suddenly is aware of what, the face also can''t help big change. "Is this... Space power?" He turned abruptly to rush down the steps, but it was too late. This space force has already wrapped him tightly like a big hand. "Elder brother ye, the patriarch said that he would never implicate anyone. Although I know that elder brother Ye is very powerful, I really don''t want to see elder brother ye die here. We will leave Xuelian gate as soon as possible. Please leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible." The chariot was shouting, and her face was still showing her reluctance. White night stare big eyes, which ever thought there would be such a thing? Joo! Finally, the formation of space power has reached its peak, and the white night was forced away by this space force. After a while, the white night disappeared. The flower chariot was relieved at last. She turned around and looked at the chaotic scene outside. She tightened her sword and ran quickly towards the main hall. At the moment, the main hall of xuelianmen gathered many people. Most of them are disciples of Xuelian sect, and some of them insist on staying to help Xuelian sect. After all, xuelianmen is so popular. An old man with white hair and long beard stood at the front of the hall, looking at the terrible spirit coming in from the distance. His old face was dignified. "Deputy headmaster!" Huaniang walked in to meet the road. "Well." The old man nodded and said to the chariot, "Huanian, there are many wounded disciples behind. Go to the back to help them and escort them away from the ancestral gate. We will cover your departure." Huanian a listen, small face immediately showed stubborn. "Deputy headmaster, I want to stay and fight with you, I want to defend the clan!" "What''s the use of staying here, silly boy? We have to be distracted to take care of you. What''s more, we will not stay here for a long time. As long as you leave safely, we will leave the clan as soon as possible The Deputy headmaster said with a bitter smile. "But..." Hua Nian still wanted to say something, but when it came to his mouth, he couldn''t say anything. "Deputy headmaster! Deputy headmaster At this time, a snow refining door disciple rushed over. The disciples in the hall looked at it one after another. "What happened?" The Deputy headmaster asked. However, the disciple knelt down on one knee and cried out in a hurry: "report back to the vice headmaster. We have received news that the headmaster is about to leave the pass. In addition, the leader of Taikun sect led all his disciples to come to our Xuelian gate! The Taikun clan is already at the gate of the clan. Ma Kun, the leader of the clan, wants to see the deputy head of the clan! " "What?" The disciples around were stunned. The Deputy headmaster was ecstatic and clapped his hands: "OK! Good! Good! Ha ha ha ha, the people of taikunzong are coming. I should not be doomed to die! Life should not be cut off! " "Congratulations to vice headmaster!" People drink together, but also excited. "Come on, go and ask Lord Ma to come in... No, I''ll go and invite him in myself." The Deputy headmaster said excitedly, then led the disciple to run out in a hurry, and the Huanian also followed. Soon, people from taikunzong came in. With the help of the taikunzong people, the empty family members and the soul troublemakers in the Xuelian gate were all swept out, and the Xuelian gate was temporarily at peace. "It''s a long drought and rain. At this critical moment, Lord Ma led countless heroes of the Taikun clan to help. I''m really grateful for xuelianmen. Thank you, master Ma. Thank you very much." In the main hall, the deputy head of the gate who welcomed the Taikun clan into the main hall was excited about makun road. "You''re welcome, deputy headmaster. Xuelianmen is a well-known and decent sect, with a warm-hearted tradition and a just style. It is one of the few righteous sects in Lisheng Prefecture. If such sects are poisoned, it will be a great misfortune for Lisheng Prefecture. How can we be indifferent? What''s more, I''m taikunzong also got the favor of xuelianmen, so I have to do it naturally. " Ma Kun said with a smile."Master Ma has such an idea. You are also a man of high moral integrity and benevolence." The Deputy headmaster was moved. "Well, deputy headmaster, don''t say more. According to the information we got, the main force of the empty family will arrive here after half a column of incense. Just now you have heard the master of space''s teleportation! The master of the empty family has achieved great success and his strength has reached a very terrible situation. Ordinary techniques can''t deal with him at all. At present, the only one who can deal with him is the manling Shenyi of your sect. The deputy head of the sect, please sacrifice the manling Shenyi to resist the enemy. " Ma Kun boxing do. "Manlingshenyi?" The face of many people in Xuelian sect changed suddenly. The expression of the vice headmaster is not natural. "This is... The spirit clothing?" The Deputy headmaster chuckled bitterly: "master Ma, you know that our Xuelian gate has not had any manling spirit clothes all the time. It''s just a legend... How can you believe it?" "Deputy head of the gate, people of the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. What''s more, why do you cover up when the Xuelian gate is still alive and dead?" Master Ma shook his head, and his face was unhappy. "It''s not really a cover up... Lord Ma, we are serious. We don''t have any supernatural clothes at all. It''s just something made up by people who don''t understand xuelianmen. The purpose is to arouse people''s hatred for us." Exclaimed the vice door master. However, master Ma''s face changed suddenly. He slapped the armrest, and immediately got up and cried: "Deputy headmaster, there are so many people in our Taikun sect that we almost devote all our efforts to help you, but you are still so secretive that you can''t do your best! What do you mean As soon as the words fell, everyone''s faces changed, and they all knew the purpose of Taikun people''s coming here... they just came for the ethereal spirit clothes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2303 The fire excited by the master of the secondary gate was instantly extinguished. Seeing the angry look on Ma Kun''s face, his face became heavy. "So, master Ma, if I can''t bring out the man spirit clothes, what will happen to you Taikun?" The second door master asked coldly. Ma Kun didn''t speak. The Deputy master stood up and said, "if master Ma is not really here to help me, please leave. I will take revenge on the empty family. Please!" "What? Is this going to drive people out? " Ma Kun said without expression: "we are also kind-hearted. Is that the attitude of xuelianmen? Well, I thought you were a righteous sect. I didn''t expect that you were so narrow-minded and short-sighted. It''s disappointing. " "You..." many Xuelian disciples were extremely indignant. "In short, I don''t have any so-called manling God clothes in Xuelian gate. Please go back, master Ma!" The deputy head of the gate has ordered you to leave! "Zhang Shangjiu! It''s xuelianmen that I came to help, not you! You are not worthy to be the deputy head of the Xuelian sect if you keep the MANZONG''s clothes because of your selfish desire! I can''t watch you go wrong Ma Kun yelled. As soon as the voice fell, all the people of taikunzong came around. What do you want "I see who dares to be presumptuous All the elite disciples of Xuelian sect drew their swords and aimed at the people of Taikun sect. Taikunzong didn''t want to be outdone. He directly launched the spirit of heaven and released his soul power. He looked like he was preparing for a war. The scene is very tense. Every student was very nervous. Before people could be happy, they were in crisis again. Everyone didn''t expect that taikunzong''s attitude was so... "what do you want?" The master of the auxiliary door inquired in a deep voice. "Hand over the spirit clothes!" Ma Kun closed his eyes and said without expression. "I repeat! We don''t have any supernatural clothes at all The Deputy headmaster shouts. "You can''t see the coffin crying!" Ma Kun''s eyes were cold, and the man stepped forward. His soul was stirring. The expression of the vice headmaster immediately solidified countless. I''m afraid no one would have thought that the people of xuelianmen would have to fight with the so-called "friendly army" before they could fight with the empty family. "We have to find a way to leave!" The vice headmaster lowered his voice and said to the chief old man beside him: "elder Liu, I''ll drag Ma Kun and them later. You can find a way to take the disciples away. First, evacuate those injured disciples." "Vice headmaster, our teleportation array has reached the limit. It is impossible to send more disciples away in such a short time." The chief elder said helplessly. "Then we will take down the big protective clan array and change it into a transmission array to leave!" "This..." the chief elder''s face changed suddenly. "Want to go? I''m afraid it''s not that easy? Today, if you don''t hand in the spirit clothes, no one can leave here safely Ma Kun yelled with a big hand: "kill!" "Kill!" The people of taikunzong cried bitterly, carrying the sword to kill the general. The people of Xuelian gate were tight and gloomy one by one. They all carried swords to kill them. The scene broke out in a moment of fighting, all kinds of soul skills immediately destroyed the whole hall. ... ... on a vast snowfield, the white night stands quietly. Beside him, there are several soul people with confused faces. Judging from their clothes, they are not the people of xuelianmen, but can be seen from their expressions. They are all the people who want to help xuelianmen overcome the difficulties just like the white night. The white night sighed. It was the first time he had seen such a door in the state of Lysander. If there is any other sect that can be compared with Xuelian gate, I''m afraid it will be juehun Sect on the land of nine souls... thinking of the three words juehunzong makes my heart ache. The reason why he tried so hard to obtain the means of changing his life against the heaven was to retrieve the countless beautiful things that had passed away before. "Can we say that this time we will repeat the event of Jue Hun Zong?" White night secretly clenched his fist, and his face was cold. "Xue lianmen treat each other like this, how can we not save ourselves? Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go back to Xuelian gate and help the people of Xuelian pass through the difficulties! " Some people are not reconciled, and shout out loud. But some people think that the snow refining door has done so, and then they turn to leave. "This friend, let''s go and help Xue lianmen." At this time, a clear voice came from the side.In the white night, I saw a man with blue hair coming over. His skin was blue and his breath was chilly. He was like a man who practiced some frost technique. "The two of us?" "Of course, if you can stand here, it must be xuelianmen who sent you here? I had cold poison since I was a child. My father told me that I would not live for ten years. However, he took me to xuelianmen to cure the cold poison. So I will repay xuelianmen in any case. My friend, are you sure you have the benefits of xuelianmen? Now is a good time for us to repay xuelianmen. How about it? Dare you kill it back? " The blue haired man said seriously. "If we go back like this, I''m afraid we''ll be driven away by xuelianmen. If we go back, we''ll just block them." "Did you The blue haired man looked disappointed and sighed, "well, I''ll go by myself." "In fact, we don''t have to go to xuelianmen. We can have other ways to save xuelianmen." The white night suddenly said. This word falls, blue hair man is slightly a Leng, busy ask: "what method?" "Where does the strong man of empty family come from Asked the white night. "There is a valley at the end of the snow field called Xuelian valley. If you want to come here, you must go through the snow refining Valley!" "Let''s go to the empty man." "Yes!" The blue haired man''s eyes brightened and clapped: "if you can stop the empty family members there and fight for more time for the Xuelian gate, even if you can''t keep the family, you can at least make those people safe and sound! Great! This is a good way "Let''s move quickly." Said the white night. "Action? Now? " "Otherwise?" "But... We''re the only two here. Don''t we call more people?" "Where else can you call? Let''s go Said the white night, and flew forward. The blue haired man was stunned at the spot and looked at the white night in disbelief. However, seeing the boundless figure of the white night, he gritted his teeth and followed him. Soon, they arrived at the snow refining valley. But in the distant horizon, they can already see the flying figures of countless souls in the empty family... looking at the figure that blocks out the sky, the blue haired man''s face looks terrible. "This... It''s not just empty family!" He cried out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2304 The soul of the earth, countless, vast, like a big wave towards this. The blue haired man''s face was stagnant, and his confidence had disappeared. Instead, he was left with endless fear and helplessness. He wanted to repay xuelianmen, but the situation was not so simple as to repay, but to return his life! So many people... How can he deal with them? "An empty home can''t have so many people, and his empty home can''t have so many people!" The trembling cry of the blue haired man. "Yes, I guess there are a lot of strong people in the black area. It is impossible for a family to have so many strong people." Staring at the soul in the distance, the white night said. "Black field?" The blue haired man breathed hard. He had heard that rumor, too. The empty family wants to destroy the snow refining door, and sells the body of the Xue Lian men to Heiyu for refining. Now it seems that the rumors are true. Otherwise, why are so many people deployed? It''s all about the rhythm of the snow refining door. It seems that Xue Lian men don''t need to face the big man. This empty home is enough to destroy Xue Lian men. "My God, why are you so unfair? Why do you want to make such a good clan come to such a miserable end? Why? " The blue haired man suddenly fell to his knees and began to cry. He knew that even if he gave his life away, he would never have stopped these people. There is no way to save Xue Lian men. "Since you want to save Xue lianmen, don''t be so negative. Everything is not over and everything has not become a fixed number." He said in the white night. "Brother, do you think we can stop these people?" Blue haired man''s face is as gray as death, bitter and astringent smile: "manpower, how can against the sky?" "Do you think so?" "Otherwise?" "Then I''ll show you how it is?" White night smile way, and then jump, fly forward. The blue haired man is confused. "Brother, are you... Are you crazy?" He yelled. But it''s useless. The white night has passed and rushed to the boundless soul. The blue haired man froze. Die! This is a thorough death! "Asshole, don''t I become a coward?" As soon as the blue haired man bit his teeth, his eyes were suddenly awe inspiring. He rushed straight up and cried out, "brother, wait for me. I''ll help you!" After shouting, the blue haired man waved his backhand and a cold ice sword appeared. The blue haired man did not turn back. At this time, he also made a sacrifice. "Who is coming?" Only listen to the vast group of souls, sounded a voice of shouting. "White night!" Answered the white night. These two words fall, all people color change. "White night?" All of the people in the underworld were terrified and unbelievable. This name is too loud, especially for the people in the black region. They have experienced the battle between the white night and Yuanru weapon before. How can they deal with such people who can fight with Yuanru? "Why is the white night here?" "What''s to be done now?" "White night has seven Hongbing in hand. We can''t be his opponent at all!" "What are so many of us afraid of?" "Kill him!" The people of the black region are trembling and shouting, but the empty family members are not satisfied. They have not seen the means of the white night. Let''s see that this person''s spiritual state is not high, only Hongbing. What can we fear? So the empty family members went around the white night crazily. But at this time, the white night suddenly took off his waist token and waved it forward. Roar!! A hot light exploded, followed by a roar. In front of the token, there is a huge Unicorn like a hill. The unicorn opens its mouth and devours the empty family members like crazy. In the past, thousands of people died in that big mouth. Fierce beasts are fierce, and no one can handle them. All of them are the food of fierce beasts. The blue haired man who rushed up from behind was dumbfounded. "What is that He''s dumb. "This is Sansheng Tianlin! It''s Sansheng Tianlin The shrill cry resounded. "Run away!" "Sansheng Tianlin is an existence that can only be dealt with by yuanchuwu. We can''t be its opponent! Run The crowd cried out in dismay and ran away like crazy. "Can I leave?" Cold road in the white night, he drew his sword and jumped to kill him.Seven Hongbing soldiers were sacrificed at the same time, which directly gave birth to the endless force of Hongbing, which chopped the crowd like a wave. A sword goes down, the soul''s bones are gone. The scene was full of sad voices. Slaughter! This is a real massacre! "Disperse and flee! White night, you''re finished. You''ve exposed your whereabouts. I''m going to inform Lord yuanchewu immediately. When Lord yuanchewu comes, you must die without a burial place! " One of the leaders of the black region screamed bitterly, and then launched the space technique, intending to escape. "Time technique, chaos!" Drink and shout in the daytime, replace the soul power with divine power, and stimulate the power of time, and disturb all the space skills in this area. All people''s space spells have been blocked. "Ah?" People turn pale. The white night took advantage of the situation to rush over and cut those leaders first. As soon as the leader dies, the rest of the people run around like headless flies. In the white night, he killed countless souls on the spot with his sword in his hands... the blue haired man was stupefied and looked at all this. I don''t know how long it took, and the night stopped. The disordered sky returned to calm. Sansheng Tianlin burps and crawls at the foot of the white night. All of them are over... as for the countless empty families and black people, they will either become the food of Sansheng Tianlin, or become the ghost of Hongbing under the sword. The scene was extremely miserable. The sky turned to blood red and dark... "OK, it''s over White night will be satisfied with Sansheng Tianlin back to the small world, and then fell on the blue haired man''s side, said with a smile. "You... Are you white night?" The blue haired man shivered and looked at him with fear. "I hope you can keep my secret for me. I don''t want to get into trouble." White night road. The reason why he used Hongbing without scruple was that he was ready to destroy these people. The blue haired man, who has a heart of gratitude, is not a bad man. If so, there is no need to worry that he will betray himself. "Don''t worry, i... I won''t say..." the blue haired man swallowed his saliva. "Well." The white night nodded, looked at the distance of his eyes, and said, "let''s go back to the snow refining door! Now the threat of xuelianmen has not been contacted. How about we help? " "Good... Good!" The blue haired man was excited: "with the adults in the white night, the snow refining door will be safe and sound this time!" "Let''s go!" Step a little in the white night and jump directly into the distance. (the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2305 In the snow refining door, there is a river of blood now. There''s bodies everywhere. There''s pieces everywhere. The fight between the two sides is inseparable. The people of xuelianmen have already begun to retreat. This retreat gives taikunzong an opportunity to take advantage of the situation and pounce on xuelianmen. The xuelianmen were caught off guard and were killed in chaos. They were already unable to resist. The vice leader of Xuelian gate was entangled with Ma Kun, but the strength of the vice leader was obviously lower than that of Ma Kun. After fighting for only a while, the vice leader had several wounds on his body, and the consumption of heaven soul was particularly huge. Bang! There was a dull noise. Then he saw the body of the vice door master fell down from the air like an arrow and hit the earth here. The earth burst and all the buildings around it were shattered. Ma Kun in the air attached his hands and looked down at the vice headmaster: "you are not my opponent. If you don''t hand over the man spirit clothes, I''m afraid I can only kill you. Vice head, don''t force me!" "For the last time, we don''t have any supernatural clothes in our Xue Lian door. All you hear are rumors from some good people! Even if you kill us all, we won''t be able to take out the spirit clothes! " The main bite path of the secondary door. "There''s no way! You asked for it Ma Kun''s eyes were cold and ferocious. At this moment, he would not do anything to keep his hands, but would kill him fiercely. "Protect the door master!" All around, the disciples of Xuelian sect gathered around, but the taikunzong people were not willing to be outdone. They rushed to this place, and the scene fell into chaos again. Ma Kun was also restrained by the disciples of Xuelian sect. "Deputy headmaster, get out of here An elder said eagerly. "The Lord, have you not gone through the customs yet?" The Deputy headmaster asked eagerly. "The Lord has been out of the pass for a long time, but Ma Kun, a despicable villain, has sent someone to seal the pass by using magic weapons. Now, if the master does not break through the magic weapon, he can''t leave the pass at all! We can''t place our hope on the patriarch. We can only leave first. The master has great magical skills and great strength. He will surely be safe and sound. Deputy headmaster, let''s go Others urged. "What about the wounded disciples?" "Seven or eight already sent away." As soon as the vice headmaster listened, he did not insist. If you go on, you''ll die, and then you turn around to leave. But just then... Dong! A sharp light came down from the sky and directly hit the transmission array which was just transformed from the mountain protection array by the snow refining gate. Boom... the big array explodes instantly. Xuelian, who was about to leave through the array, was instantly blown apart and died miserably on the spot. The man was covered with red armor, but his face was covered with fire. The man, holding a long knife in his hand, came here like a God. Seeing this man, all people were frightened. Even the people of taikunzong. "Who is coming?" Deputy door chief scalp numbness asked. He found himself unable to see through the strength of the man. "I don''t have a name. You can call me Ambassador!" The visitor said lightly. "Envoys?" "I came here to collect the debt at the command of my Lord. You slaughtered 3700 people of my Lord''s family 3000 years ago for a snow ink flower. Today, my lord ordered me to come and kill 7400 people of Xuelian sect. Can you accept it?" The sound of coming people is coming out. Hearing this, the people of xuelianmen understood immediately. The comer was the powerful man who wanted to revenge on xuelianmen. The people of Xuelian door are all scalp numb, which makes people some can''t stand. Everyone can feel the terror of this person. The person sent by the other party has such strength. What resistance can xuelianmen take when the other party comes in person? No wonder xuelianmen would rather disband the sect than fight with each other. It''s just a matter of flying ash shaking the tree and praying for a chariot! "Xue Lian men, if you hand over the man spirit clothes, maybe I can help you a little. If you are still stubborn, you don''t need my help. Today is the end of your Xuelian sect. What about vice headmaster? Would you like to give it? " Ma Kun squinted and laughed. The Deputy headmaster clenched his fist tightly and glared at Ma Kun: "master Ma, it''s time. If I have the illusory spirit clothes, do you think I''ll hide them? I said it was a rumor. Why don''t you believe it? " "It seems that you will not see the coffin and cry!" Ma Kun snorted and raised his hand. "Stop, come back!" The people of taikunzong immediately withdrew. "Lord!" "Lord!" People retreated behind him. "Let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight." Ma Kun said with a smile, and then clasped his fist at the man who was full of flames: "this adult, we are not from xuelianmen. We are just watching the opera here. Please ignore us!""It''s not snow refining. Get out of here The envoys were indifferent. Ma Kun is very witty and backward. He can''t see through the strength of this man. I''m afraid that if he tries his best, he may not be able to defeat him. If such a person can not be provoked, he will not be provoked. As soon as Ma Kun left, the pressure immediately came to the side of the snow refining door. The rest of the people can no longer leave through the transmission array. They can only huddle together and look at the envoys on the sky with fear. This man is not what they can deal with. "Your Excellency, the snow and ink flower incident 3000 years ago is what you have seen. In order to cultivate the snow ink flower plant, you have slaughtered many people with human blood. Our ancestors slaughtered your master''s lineage just in response to the call of Shenji palace to clean up Lisheng Prefecture! I hope you understand! " Said the Deputy door master in a deep voice. But this is not very convincing. "So you pleaded guilty?" The envoys were indifferent. The Deputy headmaster''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he lowered his voice and said, "elder!" "Deputy headmaster!" The elder leaned over with fear. "I''m going to haunt him later, and you''ll leave at once! I''ll try to buy you more time! " "Deputy headmaster, you can''t stop this person alone. You just go to die for nothing!" The elder''s eyes were red and said excitedly. "Don''t mind that much. Do it. It''s an order!" The vice headmaster drank low, and then stirred up the spirit of heaven, ready to rush to fight with it. But at this time, a streamer came from the distance. "Don''t worry, people of Xuelian sect. I''ll deal with this person!" When the cry came, they saw a beam of light attacking here, hitting the deputy head of the gate and others. When the light dissipated, a figure appeared in people''s sight. It was a hunk with a big body and a rock like muscle. He is nearly two meters tall and has a heavy breath all over his body. Seeing this man, all the Xuelian disciples were overjoyed. Here we go! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2306 "It''s a great respect for the king!" "Great, great respect for the king "We are saved!" Xue lianmen clapped and clapped with excitement, and everyone''s face was full of excitement. "To respect the monarch vigorously?" The Deputy headmaster was also busy and said excitedly, "how did you come here?" "It''s hard for me to refine the door. How can I just sit back and ignore it? Don''t worry. You''ll be all right if you have your father He said in a deep voice. "Great!" "Thank you so much for your great respect and righteous action The people of Xue Lian door clasped their fists and said gratefully. "You go first, I''ll deal with this man!" He then glared at the envoys on the sky and roared loudly, like thunder: "mole ants! Don''t you want to die "Oh?" The emissary turned his eyes slightly, looked at the strong respect for the king, and then shook his head and said, "a statue has just entered the existence of the emperor against heaven. Where is the courage to challenge me? I don''t know what to do With that, the emissary stepped forward and walked in the air towards this place. "Scum! Dare to insult me? Look at me like meat sauce With a roar from the emperor, the spirit of the heaven was inspiring. It was the soul of the giant elephant. What was particularly terrible was that at the moment of the spirit''s stimulation, the soul power appeared in the soul as torrential as the torrent of beasts. These spiritual forces were like the tide, covering his whole body and directly filling his body. Then you can see the body of Da Li Zun Jun rapidly growing. In a short time, he has turned into a little giant and grabbed the envoy with a hand as big as a house. Bata! The huge palm of the hand engulfed the envoy in an instant. "Broken!" Vigorously respect the king roar, sound shock the world, extremely fierce, and his hand is burst out a root like angry dragon like tendons. The power of terror stirred between his fingers, crushing the void. What a horror! The people in the xuelianmen are cold. Even Ma Kun and others in the back also changed color. This great respect for the monarch is worthy of its reputation. I''m afraid it''s not crushed into pieces, is it? Many people are disgusted. "Hum, what envoys and scumbags dare to clamor in front of me, OK? Is it a piece of meat sauce Vigorously Zunjun sneered and released his hand. But... When he released the huge palm, there was nothing between his fingers... no meat sauce, not to mention the envoy... "what?" Li Zunjun was stunned. "Well, where are you looking?" At this time, a voice of indifference came out from the top of his head. Vigorously respect the monarch to breathe a shudder, suddenly raised his head, but saw that the envoy did not know when appeared in his head. "You Vigorously respect the monarch to lose color, immediately raised his hand to catch the man, but just to fan the palm to the top of his head, the man had already made a move. He raised his hand and quickly patted his feet, that is, the top of his head. This palm is not so grand and astonishing, and it has no extraordinary halo. It is a flat palm. But this one hand goes on... PA! The crackle came out. Da Li Zunjun''s huge body suddenly stopped. The people around were stunned. "Your honor, what''s the matter with you?" The Deputy headmaster called out. However, vigorously Zunjun did not pay attention to him, as if he did not hear the same. "Vice headmaster, I don''t feel right!" The elder next to him trembled. "It''s over, it''s over to respect you!" At this time, Ma Kun on this side cried out. It was a thrilling sound. "It''s over? What''s over Some people don''t understand. But he saw the envoys on the sky leaping, and the man fell from the air like a feather. At the moment of his falling down, the huge body of Da Li Zun collapsed, turned into fragments and died directly. The blood and his huge body were scattered on the ground. The scene was bloody and horrible. Seeing this scene, all the people on the scene were shocked. "Great respect for the king... Was killed by one move and one second?" The second gate leader opens the cavity. "I didn''t expect that the envoy''s strength... Was so strong that..." Ma Kun was also silly. "How could that happen?" "Even great respect for the monarch is not his opponent. How can we be the enemy?" "It''s over, we''re all going to die here!" There was a cry from the crowd, and despair was all that remained in everyone''s mind at the moment. At this moment, however, several rays of light came from afar."You don''t have to worry about Xue Lian men. I''ll give him to the Seven Saints of Xiaoshan to deal with it!" When the voice fell, the seven men and women with swords rushed to the envoys on this side, and they all took out their swords to urge the spirit of heaven and kill them. Seven people move, instantly formed a sword array, sword meaning Xiaoxiao, sword shadow soaring into the sky, like a storm hanging. What a frightful sight. Seeing this scene, Xue Lian men, who had just fallen into despair, once again raised hope. People all looked forward to the sword array, hoping that the envoy could be ground into powder. But the next second... "burning Cang Yan!" The emissary drank, and in an instant, his body burst out a strange inflammatory force like plum blossom, which instantly bloomed around, as if in full bloom, incomparably beautiful, incomparably amazing. "Back off!" The Deputy headmaster was shocked and yelled. The people of xuelianmen retreated madly. When people retreat to the safe area, half of the snow refining door has been trapped in the sea of fire. The earth was burned through, and all the houses were reduced to ashes. However, the flame lasted only about three breaths, and then, like the ebb tide, drew back toward the center. In the blink of an eye, there was no spark in the whole snow refining door. However, the seven souls who rushed to the hall had already disappeared at the moment. Seven so powerful souls, so dead? Such a terrible array of swords, so it dissipated? The emissary is still standing in the sky intact. Can''t such a powerful sword array affect him at all? How strong is he? People''s souls are trembling. At this time, many people have no idea of resistance... "it''s a pity that those who come to help will die in vain if they don''t have enough strength!" Ma Kun looked at the terrible scene and said. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... at this time, scattered ghost figures appeared again in all directions. All of them were people who came to help Xuelian door. "Go! All go!! Leave us alone The deputy head of the gate here gave a shrill cry. "Since you''re here, don''t go. You''ll die here together!" The envoy said faintly, and suddenly raised his hand. Whoa! The long knife in his hand instantly ignited a flame, and then people like a whirlwind rushed to kill those people. The slaughter... Officially begins! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2307 Those who came to help xuelianmen were at war with the envoy. All over the sky is the release of soul, especially gorgeous. But this so-called war is a unilateral massacre. The envoys were extremely powerful and ferocious, especially the butcher''s knife in his hand. If he waved it at will, he could roll up a huge wave, which was particularly terrible. No matter how many people and strength he was in front of, he would be chopped to pieces. Although the strength of the people who came here was very strong, they were much different from the envoys. Although he was one person, he was fighting against the momentum of these souls... "is that a Hongbing?" Ma Kun''s side is in a state of panic. The Deputy headmaster couldn''t stand it. He yelled, "you go, I''ll help them!" Finish saying, also rushed to the past. "Master, don''t do it!" The man next to him stopped the Deputy headmaster in a hurry. "If you go, you will die. Go away, deputy headmaster! Go The elder cried out in a hurry. "These people are fighting for me. How can I go? Let me go! Come on The second gate master yelled. However, it was useless. Several elders blocked the spirit of the vice headmaster with their soul power and forced him away. There can be no further delay. These people came to help with their lives to save Xue Lian men. If Xue Lian men don''t go, how can they afford their sacrifice? Then listen to the elder''s order, the people of the snow refining door began to retreat. "Younger martial sister Huanian, what are you doing there? Let''s go At this time, a male soul to this side of the stupefied chariot called. Huaniang trembled all over, did not dare to hesitate, immediately to jump empty to leave. At this time... whoosh! Two more beams of light are coming here. One of them fell directly on the side of Huanian. Huaniang was stunned, fixed his eyes and found that the figure was the white night. "Mr. Ye, why are you here?" Huanian''s eyes widened, staring at the white night. "I''ll help you out." White night road. "Are you crazy? Do you know how many people have died? Come on, come with me Huanian''s eyes were red. He grabbed the arm of the white night and ran forward. White night slightly a Leng. The blue haired man at the other end did not dare to reveal the identity of the white night, so he did not say anything. At this time, the envoy who was fighting seemed to notice the evacuation of the Xue Lian men, and immediately became angry. "Well, a group of ants are trying to escape? You think you can run away? All die here With that, he cut it with a knife. The fierce blade rolled with endless flame light, turned into a towering fire wave and came here. "Not good!" The chariot of flowers was pale with fright, and she was in a hurry to resist with the soul stirring power. But in front of this terrible fire wave, her soul power is so poor that it can almost be ignored. The pressure of the fire wave is enough to force her to release her soul power. Huaniang pretty face pale to the extreme, trembling at this terrible scene, the whole person has been completely muddled. She closed her eyes and waited for death in silence. She knew it was impossible for her to cope with this force. It''s unnecessary to do anything now. What are you doing? Come back to me At this time, a low voice came from the side. "Childe ye, it''s useless. I''m afraid that the envoy''s strength may not be able to deal with even the patriarch. We are hopeless. Today is the end of xuelianmen. It''s useless to wait for death quietly. It''s useless to do anything now." Hua Nian said with a bitter smile. "Not necessarily." The white night stepped forward. "Young master Bai, the people who came to help me in Xuelian sect were as confident as you. But what happened to them... All of them died miserably, and their bodies were dead. You don''t know the strength of the envoy. Why are you so stupid? Why do you want to die? " Hua Nian said hoarsely, but there was still a touch of moving in his eyes. No matter what, the white night still came back, and the first time to find her, anyway, Huanian''s heart would be moved by it. But this touch can not last long, because in such a short time of speaking, that terrible fire wave has been covered and killed. The hot temperature has begun to bake everything here, even the soul of the sky has been burned as if. There are people praying, some people resisting, what to do at this time, everyone is to keep the attitude of greeting the doomsday moment to face all this. But just as the fire wave fell down... whoosh! And the white fire flew out of the white fire. Whew! The fire waves were torn apart directly, and all the forces of the hot flame were like being absorbed by a suction cup and poured into the white flame.In an instant, the fire wave into a gust of wind, slapped in the face of all people here. The soul of the scene is all stunned, looking at the white flame blade. Few people noticed where the blade came from. And the envoys who are still slaughtering there. "Well?" The emissary, with a cold look in his eyes, looked around for the owner of the blade. "It seems that some interesting people have come, but you are still going to die!" The envoys drank heavily and decided to ignore those who came to rescue xuelianmen. Instead, they rushed directly to the soul of xuelianmen. "General trend!" Boom! The envoys'' general situation is straight up, the pressure comes, and those who run away fall from the air one after another. "What just happened?" Huanian is still in a state of muddle circle, staring at the front and asking. "Don''t ask so many questions. The man is coming. Get back!" Said the white night in a low voice. "Mr. Ye, what about you?" Asked the chariot. "I''ll kill this man first!" In the white night, when he stepped forward, he rushed to the envoy. "Mr. Ye!" The chariot made a shrill cry, and the man followed him. I saw the white night trampling in the air and leaping to the envoy. His power completely tore the minister''s momentum. Then he moved forward with one hand, and there was a touch of sword in his palm. It comes from the sword power of Hongbing in the token. It''s terrible. In view of this situation, the white night is trying to confront the envoys. "Well? Don''t destroy the Emperor Xuan? " The minister was astonished. But see white night one hand horizontal chop, blow past. The emissary was furious: "you can''t exterminate xuanhuang. How dare you fight with me with flesh and blood, looking for death!" Roar sound falls, that mouth braves the flame long knife also mercilessly cuts past. The blade of the sword trembles wildly, and the flame leaps, like a roaring lion, eating the arm to the white night. Next second... bang! A crisp sound came out. Then the flame exploded. Then he saw that the long knife of the emissary was broken on the spot, and then the arm of the white night was not obstructed and hit the envoy''s chest fiercely. Bang! The emissary flew out in an instant and landed straight on the ground. The earth trembles. The heart of every soul person present was trembling together www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2308 The earth cracked, broken snow refining door, such as a small boat in the storm, constantly shaking, many people can not stand firm, a buttock on the ground. But nobody cares. People''s eyes are all locked in the center of the broken ground, one by one stare straight eyes, breath coagulation, heart also nearly stopped beating. The flower chariot running to the white night stopped suddenly. Her mouth was open and motionless, just like a statue. This is the case with vice headmaster and Ma Kun. But listen to the white night a drink cry: "snow refining door people, quickly back down!" The sound directly woke everyone up. The Deputy sect leader immediately trembled and quickly called out: "all the people of Xuelian gate, please step back!" Xue Lian men are busy moving out. "No, Lord! They are leaving! " "Don''t go!" Taikunzong''s people are shouting to rush to intercept the xuelianmen. But I saw the white night on the sky, raising my arm and shaking down again. The divine power was scattered in an instant, turned into a big net, and then fell suddenly. This is a force of suppression that is even more powerful than the general trend. When the attack came down, all the taikunzong spirits who rushed to the xuelianmen were unable to resist, and fell on the ground one after another. Ma Kun''s face changed. "If you move again, I will kill you!" White night looked at Ma Kun and said faintly. Ma Kun''s eyes were overcast, but when he saw this man''s outstanding means, he did not dare to be bold again, so he had to retreat. Who dares to be presumptuous in the face of great power? Although Ma Kun is greedy, he can only save his life at this time. "Interesting!" Then the envoy who had fallen to the ground stood up. His flaming eyes fixed on the white night, as if to devour him, but his face could not see any anger. "What''s your name?" The envoy opened his mouth. "What is this for?" "To mention your name, at least before you die, is a relief to yourself, isn''t it?" The way of envoys. "And you? What''s your name? " "I don''t have a name." "Don''t you feel sorry?" "People just need to remember my fears." The emissary seemed to lose patience. He threw away the handle of his broken knife and walked towards the white night. I''m crazy about killing. The white night frowned. But suddenly, the envoy disappeared. People breathed and felt a flower in front of their eyes. When they reacted, they found that the emissary had already appeared in front of the white night, but their hands were like claws, and they were firmly buckled on the shoulder of the white night. Huge brute force. The white night immediately activated the divine power shelter. But the terrible power is tearing at the power. From this hand, we can see that the strength of this envoy has surpassed the emperor against heaven, at least the strength of Jade King level. In the white night, his eyes were slightly coagulated, and his backhand hit the head of the envoy. Make minister tiny turn head, the corner of the mouth rises, light drink a: "ember!" Whoa! A whirlwind like flame burst out of his body in an instant. What is shocking is that the flame is so black that it burns the earth and distorts the void. All the people around were scalded. People were shocked and retreated madly. When they just quit the xuelianmen, the whole xuelianmen had been turned into ashes, and all the buildings of the Xuelian pool were in flames. "How terrible! I''m afraid the flame of the sun is not so terrible The blue haired man shivered. He majored in the art of ice. He couldn''t stand such a temperature. How is he? Will he not be able to bear this? " Hua Nian''s eyes were tearful, and asked anxiously. "Don''t worry, Hua Nian girl. Lord Bai will be OK." The blue haired man said with a smile. "Lord Bai?" Hua Nian was stunned and looked at the blue haired man strangely. The blue haired man was stunned, and he was busy, ha ha: "ah... I''m wrong, it''s Lord Ye, Lord Ye... Ha ha ha... Hua Nian''s eyes are confused. Taikunzong and Xuelian men all retreated to the outside of Xuelian city. And this black flame has completely burned out the center of the city. After a moment, the black flame disappears. There''s a huge black hole in the middle. Even the stone has been evaporated, how terrible. People are staring at the center, but only one eye, everyone is confused. But in the middle, two figures were standing in the air. One is the envoy.The other one... It''s white night! Is he in peace? "Oh, my God, is that man OK?" "He''s in peace! Great "It seems that this adult''s strength is not as simple as we think!" "Great! Great People are excited to dance, especially excited. "It''s not the time to talk about this nonsense. The Lord has stopped the envoys for us. We should leave now. This is the king''s way! Don''t let down that adult''s kindness A long way to go. "Elder, you take people away! I''ll stay here. " Secondary gate main sink. "How can this... This work?" The elder is in a hurry. "Elder, are you not going to listen to my orders?" The Deputy headmaster glared at him and said, "if others fight for us, I must stay, even if I can''t do anything! This is the bottom line of my snow refining door! " What the Deputy headmaster said was sonorous and forceful, and his attitude was firm. He opened his mouth and didn''t know how to persuade him. People know that the vice headmaster''s mind has been decided, and if there is no use in persuading, they can only give up with a sigh. Some Xue Lian men chose to leave under the leadership of the elder, but some insisted on staying. For example, Huanian and others. At this time, the fighting began again. The emissary grasped both hands, and two flames appeared out of thin air, and turned into two hot long knives, and split toward the white night. But the white night did not hide or dodge. Instead, he raised his hands and grabbed at the chopping fireknife. Da! There was a strange noise. However, it can''t cut off the palm of his hand and scald it. The envoy breathed heavily. But see the white night suddenly force. Click! The two fireknives were directly folded into two sections, and finally stabbed into the envoys'' body by the backhand of the white night... the emissary repeatedly retreated, but the flame could not hurt him. What surprised him more was the man in front of him. "My flame is the fire of truth given to me by my master. It can burn everything in the world, but why can you ignore my flame? Who the hell are you? " The envoy asked coldly. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is you. If you don''t retreat, I''m afraid you''ll have to account for your life here." White night swept around the eyes of the people, see there are still people refused to leave, frown: "you go quickly." "My Lord, we will advance and retreat with you." Cried the men of the snow refinery. The night was silent. When they are here, they can''t use the power of Hongbing. That''s it. I don''t need it! Whoosh! At this time, the envoys came again. "I don''t believe you can kill me and die if you don''t destroy it!" The emissary roared, and suddenly burst out like magma like substances, which turned into a big mouth and swallowed directly into the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2309 Looking at this terrible magma mouth to cover themselves, the white night seems particularly calm. "Definitely!" He made a formula and drank it lightly. "Broken!" From the mouth of the magma came a thunderbolt of stress. It was a time disruption from the envoys. But at the moment of landing, the envoy found something wrong. He jerked back and tried to pull back, but it was too late. Click! The magma mouth suddenly broke apart. The envoys inside vomited blood fiercely, their bodies trembled and looked at the white night in disbelief. "How do you mix the time spell with the word of truth?" This is something that even his Jade King can''t do. "Don''t you think you have a lot of questions?" White night road. As soon as the envoy''s eyes coagulated, and then rushed away, he saw that six flames like spider''s feet were born behind him. The flame quickly changed into six sharp blades. After the envoy was close to the white night, the sharp blade and the envoy''s hands began to attack him crazily. His every move is not only full of strength, but also the extreme heat. The heat is enough to melt through the void. In the white night, my arms are dancing wildly, and my palms are like shadowless parry. Each time two people''s arm collision, can splash out a circle arrogant Sad Swing strength. The force broke up and shook the earth. Those who still stay in the snow refining school simply can''t bear it. They are shaken away and can''t get close to them. Finally. Bang! The whole man was blown out and hit the mountain outside the city. The whole mountain burst on the spot. The high temperature brought by the white night turned the mountain into red instantly, and all the above turned into scorched earth on the spot. "Ah?" Those people in the snow refining door are stupid. "You''re just like that!" The emissary stepped a little and rushed again, and six blades of flame sprang from behind. A total of twelve blades of fire, together with his arms, attacked the white night like a storm. "Go to death, fire whirl 12 kill!" All the blades of the flame burst out with the sound of terror. But at this time, the white night a turn over, the magic power again, arms bloom with golden halo, and mouth chanting bursts of pithy formula. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... only a large number of circular foreign bodies like ripples appeared around the envoys. The minister''s eyebrows slanted, I don''t know what kind of technique this is, but when I see the white night in front of me, I can''t stand it, so I don''t pay attention to it. But just then... Dong! Bang! Bang! Dong... among those circular ripples, there were countless hands that were cruel and cruel. Each of these hands was constructed by divine power. It was extremely powerful and earth shaking. When it hit the envoys, they broke all his defenses and even tore the layer of flame armor attached to the surface of his skin. The body of the emissary was suddenly beaten, not like a man. If he goes on like this, he will be killed alive by countless big hands in all directions. Bang! Finally, the envoy couldn''t help but detonate one of his arms. The surging explosion blew him out. He fell heavily on the ground, but his eyes widened and he stared at the white night angrily. "What''s the move?" "A thousand hands in the extreme way!" The white night is light. "Never heard of it." The envoy said coldly. "But it''s not bad, isn''t it?" White night light smile, suddenly eyes a Lin, this is the initiative to move. Whoosh! He actually shrunk into an inch, stepped on the envoys directly in front of him, and then beat him to death in his face. The emissary was busy blocking, but this palm was clearly shot and killed in the past, but at the moment of touching the envoy, he suddenly seized him. "What?" Make minister breath a tight, the person still did not react to come over, be grabbed by the white night arm to fall to the ground fiercely. Bang! The imperious power swept over the envoys again. "You can''t kill me, because you don''t deserve it!" The emissary roared, and his whole body turned into flames, and rushed towards him along the arms of the white night. Cold hum in the white night, he grabbed the envoy''s hand and threw it hard on the ground again! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... seven or eight times in a row, I tried my best every time! But the envoys still refused to give in, but they became more and more furious and furious. He was all set on fire, wrapped in flames. "I will burn you to ashes with my original fire!"The emissary roared, and suddenly opened his mouth, spitting out a mouthful of magma like blood, and when the blood spread, his body''s flame began to turn dark blue, and the temperature in the flame began to rise wildly. Everything was burned all around. The temperature of the snow pool is going up. Huaniang, blue haired man and so on were retreating. Those who still want to stay to help the white night have to leave the snow pool one after another. And not long after they left the snow pool... boom! A column of fire broke out, devouring the whole snow refining pool. A vast and terrifying heat wave swept in all directions. The whole snow refining pool directly becomes a huge fire city. "Bake! Burn it! Let everything be reduced to ashes The envoys in the center of the pillar of fire gave a shrill cry. The release of the original flame made him crazy. This is the power of fire released by his flesh and blood. Each flame will slowly burn his life. Such a flame, he did not believe that anyone could fight against it. The envoy opened his eyes and looked at the white night in front of him. However, he was shocked to find that the white night in front of him had not been burned by the flame... he stood in front of himself in safety, not affected by the flame. "This... It''s impossible! My original flame... Can''t hurt you? It''s impossible! No way Exclaimed the emissary, trembling. "As far as I''m concerned, it''s impossible for you to be insignificant at all!" White night road. "What do you mean? Do you have a stronger flame? " The envoy asked with wide eyes. "Of course." White night raised his hand, palm spread out... Hoo! A white flame appeared in the palm of his hand. And in the moment of the flame appeared, countless pillars of fire around it seemed to be swallowed up by an abyss, and ran madly into the white flame. "What is this Asked the minister, trembling. "Away from the flame!" White night light said. "What? From... From the flame? Li Huang sword The emissary growled in silence. Is this the flame of Lihuang? Is this the most powerful flame in San Francisco? His body that has not been burned is shivering. He knows that Lihuang flame, and he has always refused to Lihuang flame. He has always thought that his own flame is the strongest, but at this moment, when he saw the Lihuang flame, he realized how naive he was. "Well, it''s time to end it!" The white night light way, will that palm mercilessly clap to envoys. Bang! The body of the minister trembled, and the flame ignited him instantly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2310 The fire of Lihuang lasted for about three minutes, and then gradually disappeared. As for the envoy, he had long been reduced to ashes. The white night fell from the sky. At the moment, the whole snow refining pool was completely destroyed, the ground was hollowed out, and nothing existed except a pavilion with snow light. White night remembers that it was the place where the master of Xuelian door practiced in seclusion. The pavilion was sheltered by the master''s skill. With the inherent boundary, the defense was amazing. But now the pavilion has been destroyed. Bang! A strange miscarriage appeared, and all the borders there were removed. Then a white haired woman came out of it. The woman was wearing a light blue dress, middle-aged appearance, quite rich rhyme, a pair of blue eyes as beautiful as gems. She was cold, like frost, but at the moment, the snow city was extremely hot, but she felt very uncomfortable. "Lord!" Huaniang and others ran over and were overjoyed. "Are you all right waiting?" The master of Xuelian gate asked. "We''re fine with the Lord Hong Fu." A disciple said with a smile. "This time, thanks to Mr. Ye, if there is no Mr. Ye, I will be doomed this time!" Huaniang''s eyes are Starry, burning at the white night road. At this moment, white night is her hero! What woman doesn''t love heroes? "Mr. Ye?" The master of Xue Lian door looks at the white night with the eyes of Huanian: "don''t you destroy xuanhuang?" This kind of strength in the snow refining door can be said to be very inferior, such a person, how can help the snow refining door pass through the difficulties? "See the Lord!" Said the white night. "Well, thank you so much, Mr. Ye The master of Xuelian said. "You''re welcome. Xuelian sect has helped me practice. It''s kind of me. I''m just repaying human feelings." White night laughs. "It seems that the ancestor''s sermon really has his reason." Snow refining door master smile way. "Legacy?" "If you get more help, if you don''t, your ancestors expect that we will have this disaster, so we descendants will do more good deeds. The ancestors said that our strength is not strong. The descendants of the aristocratic family that we offended at the beginning are unique talents. Although we can kill them at will at the beginning, we are not rivals at all after we grow up That''s why I''m the bane of xuelianmen. " "Since you know that the man is an extraordinary genius, why didn''t you wipe it out at the beginning Asked the white night. "This can only be blamed on the ancestors for being soft hearted." The master of Xuelian said with a sigh. "Headmaster, the matter has passed, but now the one has not arrived. Only one of his subordinates has come. If that man comes, I''m afraid Mr. ye may not be able to deal with it. Let''s go quickly!" Secondary gate main road. "Have other disciples been transferred?" "Yes, we have arranged for the nearest Shenji Palace branch to seek refuge." "Well, let''s get going." The main road of xuelianmen. White night nodded: "in this case, I should also leave." "Yes, Mr. Ye, although our Xuelian gate is so depressed, it is still possible to rebuild it sooner or later. Please accept this token. If you can use it in the future, please contact us at heixuan auction house with this token. We will try our best to help." The master of the Xuelian sect raised his hand and waved it gently. A halo passed by, and then a delicate token appeared. "OK." You are welcome to the white night. You can take it directly. The crowd had arranged and were about to leave. But at this time, a group of people flew through the sky. It was ma Kun of taikunzong. Seeing Ma Kun appear, the people are still pretty good, and their expressions are gloomy. "Ma Kun Xiu go, stop for me!" One of the elders cried out and rushed to stop them. Ma Kun was so ugly that he was forced to stop. "I don''t mean to treat you too much by xuelianmen. I didn''t intend to repay you. However, you''re so shameless that you bite the hand that feeds you! Now my Lord is here. Won''t you give us an account? " The vice headmaster angrily rebuked. "Hum, we just want to help you overcome the difficulties of xuelianmen by taking manling clothes, but you are stubborn and stubborn. Who can blame?" Ma Kun said coldly: "but since the matter is over, I will not stay in taikunzong. Goodbye!" With that, Ma Kun is leaving. "Want to go? stop! Do you think we are easy to bully? You want to leave like this when you''re down? You want to be beautiful. Surround me The Deputy headmaster shouts. "Yes All the people of xuelianmen surrounded the Taikun clan. Although there are not many people in Xuelian gate, and most of them have been injured, the leader of Xuelian sect has been out, and the great power of white night is here. It''s just Ma Kun. Can''t you capture it?However, at this time, the master of Xuelian raised his plain hand and whispered, "Deputy master, let them go." "Patriarch, this..." "forget it, vice headmaster, it''s better to settle enemies than to get married. What''s more, if we fight again, it will hurt the disciples of the two schools. These disciples have already experienced too much blood and sacrifice. Why should we let more people die for the sake of a moment''s morale?" "This..." the vice headmaster looked at the disciples around him. It was true that most of the disciples were injured. Although their emotions stabilized, the fear on their faces did not disappear. After all, xuelianmen has just experienced a catastrophe. "The Lord is wise." Ma Kun chuckled. Many of the disciples were angry. Although they are tired, they can''t see Ma Kun''s arrogant face. However, at this time... sonorous! A sword light suddenly hit Ma Kun. Ma Kun was shocked and quickly resisted, but in front of the sword light, all his defenses were like paper paste, and were directly penetrated by the sword light. Whew! There was a strange noise. Maquin is frozen in place. A moment later, a crack appeared in the middle of his body. Then his body turned into two and fell from both sides. Blood and viscera were scattered on the ground. Ma Kun, die! "Ah?" All the people around turned pale. All the people''s eyes looked at the place where the sword light appeared. Only then did they find that the person who made the move... It was the white night! "If you don''t want to kill, let me do it." White night put up the magic power, remove the sword light, said calmly. The people of xuelianmen felt numb. As for the Taikun people, they were trembling, trembling and panicked. "Let the rest go. I''ll only kill him." White night wave, light said. Hearing the sound, the Taikun clan immediately scattered the birds and beasts, and ran clean in the blink of an eye. "Alas." The master of Xuelian sighed and didn''t say anything. This is the end of xuelianmen. . (the remaining four chapters will be completed before 5:00 a.m., so don''t worry) (the remaining four chapters will be completed before 5:00 a.m.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2311 Xue Lian men set up a monument for those who fought for justice, and the remaining soul people left after they said goodbye to Xue Lian men one by one. The white night was ready to say goodbye, but the master of Xuelian stopped him. "Mr. Ye, can you move aside and say something?" The leader of Xuelian sect said after placing some injured disciples. "Good!" White night nodded, then with the snow refining door main line to one side. Xuelian sect leader reexamined the next white night and gave a faint smile: "others say that the white dragon master is vicious and murderous. Now it seems that rumors are just rumors. If you kill people like hemp, how can you help me with justice?" "Oh? Do you recognize me There''s something unexpected about the white night. "Although I have been shut up for a long time, I know something about other things. What''s more, it''s amazing that a little emperor xuanhuang can kill that powerful man. Besides the white dragon master, who can do such a feat in this world?" The master of Xuelian gate shakes his head. The white night laughed and did not speak. As a matter of fact, he knew that the leader of Xuelian sect only relied on guessing. There are so many amazing talents in the city of Lisheng. This kind of cross level killing is not exclusive to the white night. There are also some people who are good at using magic weapons or have excellent intelligence to play with those strong people. "White dragon master, you are on the blacklist, but you are still risking such a big risk. I am very moved and grateful. But here I dare to ask white dragon master to do me another favor. I wonder if white dragon master will agree?" The main road of xuelianmen. "What''s up?" Asked the white night. The leader of Xuelian sect hesitated for a moment and whispered, "our sect has been destroyed and there is no place to hide, and the emissary has died here. I think the great Neng must have received the news and will be angry and will retaliate against us soon. Although we can hide in the branch of Shenji Palace, I am still worried." "What worries?" Asked the white night. "I''m afraid... That great power will be so angry at the death of his envoy that he will attack the branch of Shenji Palace at all costs!" The main sink of Xuelian gate. As soon as this word falls, the heart is slightly tight at night. "Although the news has not yet spread, everyone knows that Shenji palace has been in a state of failure in the battlefield it has opened up. The front line is very tense. The Shenji palace is short of hands. It has been unable to suppress the demons and demons in Lisheng Prefecture. The order of Lisheng state has become loose or even collapsed. Even if the great power moves on the branch, the people of Shenji palace will not have time to rescue them So I hope that if that great power has a hand in our branch, I hope the white dragon master can help us! " The master of Xuelian said solemnly. She knew that white night had seven Hongbing soldiers. If she was willing to fight, she would not say whether she could defeat that great power. At least she could shock her and protect Xue lianmen. White night also knows what she means. In fact, the leader of Xuelian sect is right. Shenji palace doesn''t have much time to deal with the affairs of Lisheng Prefecture. Just like the Heiyu incident, the branches of Shenji palace have also been razed. However, Shenji palace only sent a few people to investigate it, and then nothing happened. In fact, Shenji palace is very clear in mind, but they really have no time to take care of other places. There are too many things involved in the black area, not only far away, but also the hidden powers of those black regions. Once it is found out, Shenji palace will consume a considerable part of human resources to have results, but Shenji palace can not take so many people... "OK, if it is convenient, I will come to rescue Yes. " White night nodded seriously. Thank you very much The master of the Xuelian sect nodded repeatedly, then raised his hand. The storage ring in his hand flashed, and then a dress as thin as gauze, like a crystal crochet, appeared. "Lord white dragon, please accept this gift." The main road of xuelianmen. "What is this?" White night asked. "This is the manling clothes in maquin''s mouth!" "Manlingshenyi? Does it exist? " It''s hard to breathe at night. "No, man spirit clothes do not exist. In fact, they are not called manlingshenyi, but Qingxue Shenyi." The main road of xuelianmen. "Snow God clothes?" "Yes, this is the divine garment woven by our ancestors of Xuelian sect. After wearing it, it can concentrate on mind and stabilize the spirit of heaven. Of course, its greatest effect is that it can quickly repair the damaged body. It has almost no defense and can not protect your body. However, as long as you are injured and have only one breath of Qi, it can make you recover as before in a short time! This effect is incomparable to any magic weapon. " The main road of xuelianmen. "Really?" White night was greatly surprised. "There was a disciple who saw it and wanted to steal it, and then he was expelled from the sect. Therefore, the disciple spread rumors outside, saying that there was a divine clothing in our sect, which was invulnerable to swords and guns, and could even defend the Hongbing army. So many people came to our sect to steal it, and our Xuelian sect could not be at peace..." "so it is In this way... " " white dragon master, that great power has extraordinary strength. Although you have seven Hongbing soldiers that can penetrate the whole world, you will eventually have a low level of soul. If you have this thing, it will not be easy for Da Neng to kill you. Please accept it. " The main road of xuelianmen.Thinking of the white night, he nodded: "since it is a good intention of the door master, then I will be disrespectful." "It''s all up to the white dragon master." The master of the snow refining door loosened his mouth and airway. "Yes, if nothing happens, I''ll say goodbye." Boxing in the daytime. "Dragon master, walk slowly." The master of Xuelian nodded. White night straight turn around, this is to leave. "Mr. Ye!" At this time, there was a voice. It''s the flower chariot. The white night stopped and looked, but saw the flower chariot trot close, looked at the snow refining door master, the door master smile nod, she dare to approach. "Hua Nian girl, what can I do for you?" White night asked with a smile. "Are you going The face of the chariot is shy. "Well." "So... Will we meet again?" Asked the chariot. "Of course." White night laughed: "after all, I have your token of Xuelian gate. If you have something, you can come to me at any time." "Really?" Hua Niang was very happy and said firmly: "I will follow the master to practice hard. Mr. Ye, if there is such a thing again, I will certainly help you." "Good! You have to work hard The white night touched the head of the chariot, and then looked at the master of Xuelian. "Don''t worry, Huanian is a good seedling, I will cultivate her well." Snow refining door master smile way. "Then please the master." White night again clasped fists, and then said goodbye to Huanian, then jumped away. Soon, people disappeared... "who is Mr. Ye The chariot burning looking at the direction of the white night, can not help but ask. "You''ll know later." The master of Xuelian said in a low voice: "the state of Lisheng... Will certainly change because of him... he said in a low voice www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2312 After leaving the Xuelian gate, the white night rushed to the nearest heixuan auction house. He now has to take the goods and materials deposited by Erfu for him from heixuan auction houses in various places in Lisheng state and put them into the small world for consumption by longjue people. Jushenmen''s twelve ore white night occupy the majority, and these ores have been entrusted to Erfu, let him all change into supplies. The spirit mine is precious, and the materials in exchange are astronomical. However, the dragon is too large, and there are many people in the small world. In addition, the resources of the small world are extremely scarce. Although these materials can support people, it is necessary to develop a heaven punishment array, which is not enough. We have to make more money for the goods and materials at present. The heixuan auction house also has a reward list, and you can get quite a certain reward for completing the reward. But it''s not enough for him, it''s just a drop in the bucket. He needs more spiritual mines, spiritual fields and massive materials. After all, what is being built in the small world is not just the heaven punishing array... "this guest, all the information you need is here." In heixuan auction house, the staff put a stack of sealed paper in front of the white night with a smile. White night took over, opened a few eyes, nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "prepare some materials for me again!" Then he made a list. The staff member looked at the list, then shook his head and said, "this guest, you have the floating magnets in these materials... We don''t have them here." "Do you know where it is?" Asked the white night. "This is extremely rare. According to the information we have so far, only the publisher who is the sixth on the reward list has it. If you can complete his reward task, you may ask him for Chengtian floating magnet." "Can you contact the publisher for me?" "Yes, but you need to wait here for two to three days." "I''ll come back in three days. If he arrives, please let him wait for me here!" Finish saying, white night sent a few on good Dan pill to go again. The staff immediately grinned and nodded: "guests, don''t worry, I will try to keep the publisher." Thank you very much White night nodded and turned away. Out of the heixuan auction house, the white night opened the paper. The paper records all the information of several clans. Sky screen gate! Linglang heavy! Yuehe school! Nongfenggu... these clans in Lisheng Prefecture are the kind of potential clans with medium scale and little characteristics, which are not attractive to people. But in fact, they are closely related to the dark king Dynasty and provide the dark Dynasty with resources and blood. In fact, the reason why the dark Dynasty was so powerful that it was difficult to remove the Shenji palace was that the scope of influence of the dark Dynasty had spread throughout the whole Risheng Prefecture. What''s more, their infiltration has reached an appalling level. Because of its own particularity and the rules they have made, Shenji Palace''s development is actually restricted. For example, there is a holy land which is extremely scarce for Shenji palace. However, the holy land belongs to a sect. If the sect is not willing to hand over the holy land, Shenji palace can not seize the holy land by compulsory means, which will break the rules, although it will be easy for them to seize it by force. The dark Dynasty is different. They have no rules to speak of, they are not bound by order, they do everything without breaking their hands, and they are crazy plundering any resources and materials that are useful to them. What the Shenji palace wants but can''t take, the magic weapon they want and can''t take, they take. With a large number of materials as the foundation, the development of the dark Dynasty naturally made rapid progress. The advantage of Shenji Palace at present is that it is supported by many people in Lisheng Prefecture. In addition, it has excellent skills and skills, which is superior to the people in Lisheng Prefecture. Therefore, it appears powerful. However, the dark king Dynasty is not much worse than them. If it goes on like this, the development of the dark Dynasty will surpass the Shenji palace sooner or later. White night believes that Shenji palace is also aware of this, so he wants to solve the dark Dynasty as soon as possible. However, the war ahead will hold them back. Otherwise, Shenji palace may start to clean up the dark Dynasty now. Of course, it doesn''t matter to white night. He has now moved longjue to the small world. He is a loner in the state of Lysander, and no one is afraid of it. But he never liked the dark Dynasty. These clans were all the clans under the dark Dynasty to exploit resources. Like the giant god gate, they also held rare spiritual fields and pools, which were coveted by people. Although the size of the clan is not large, but the door is all experts, so that those who covet it are bewildered. White night with information toward the nearest Tianmu gate. Tianmumen is not far away from the five elements area. It is on a barren mountain outside the five element domain. It is not part of the five element domain, but it is a unique place because there is a huge floating island. In the center of the floating island is an ancient well. The ancient well will spray out spiritual spring every day. The spring is like the curtain of heaven. The master of Tianmu gate occupies this floating island, and takes this old well as the foundation Out of the sky screen gate.The spirit spring of an ancient well is no less than a holy spring for the soul. The aura contained in each spring is enough to absorb a month''s aura. If you drink the spring to practice, the strength must be improved by leaps and bounds. Of course, the water can also be used to create Horcruxes or heal wounds. It is said that there is a huge spiritual core hidden in the floating island. The so-called spiritual spring is just the energy in the spiritual core. However, no one knows how it is, and no one dares to split open the floating island to find out the truth... many people want to take the floating island as their own, but there are only thousands of people in tianmumen, but all of them are elite soldiers and fierce generals who come to seize the island It''s a big loss. Bai Ye knows that these are the masters of the dark Dynasty. The so-called Tianmu gate is just a disguise of the dark Dynasty. Come to the five elements outside, in front of the Tianmu gate, look up at the night, spin and step forward. "Who are you? Do you know where this is? Get out of here quickly, or your head will fall to the ground and the sky will be broken! " The soul people stationed on the floating island quickly approached this place and drew their swords one by one and glared at each other. These people usually only warn them once, and if they can''t do it again, they will kill them directly. "This island belongs to me. If you are smart and quick to leave, I will not kill you!" White night pulled out the sword from the world and said without expression. He only likes to warn once. "Who are you?" Someone asked strangely. "White night!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2313 "White night?" The scene of these souls one by one face changed, scared is all over the shiver. The name is so loud Now that it is the owner of seven Hongbing, and even on the blacklist. Just, is this man really white night? Although people are afraid, there is still a confusion in their eyes. After all, these people have never seen what it looks like in the white night. "Whether this person is in the white night or not, I will report to the adults if he wants to hold him down!" A soul said to the man next to him, and then he would leave. But he just moved, and the sword light which was transformed by a divine power was cut down. Wheeze! The soul man''s body split into two parts, and died on the spot. "Ah?" All the people are changing. "He''s really white night!" Someone cried out of the voice. Do not kill Emperor Xuan, kill the emperor of the world... This must be a white night. The souls around the white night were like headless flies, and they were flying around. The white night did not go after, but the meteor toward the central spring. After a moment, the curtain door vibrated. Countless souls flew out, the Lord of the tiancurtain door led a group of experts to attack this, and in a blink of an eye, the white night was surrounded by a water. "How dare you run here to go wild on a white night? You are brave! " The curtain door Lord stared at the white night coldly. "Have you informed the dark people?" "Otherwise you will not show up, because you know that I can destroy the temple of surprise. It is not easy to kill a small curtain door. But you just want to delay the time and wait for the dark Dynasty masters to come, right?" The Lord of the Tianmu door heard, his face changed suddenly, and he snorted: "it seems that you know us very well? Since you know we are against the dark Dynasty, do you dare to be here to be wild? On a white night, surrender quickly and hand over the Hongbing. So we can''t say that you can not die! " "Forgive me, I will not die? Then see who will spare and who will not die! " Night light way, then suddenly draw sword to kill will come. "Hold him!" The Lord of the tabernacle shouted at once, and then the people kept retreating. The powerful men rushed in. People are scared, but they are only surrounded and not attacked. They all use various strange techniques to limit the ability of action in the night. Some people use ice, others cover with nets, and various magic soul secrets emerge endlessly. The whole floating island is full of colorful soul skills, and the whole space is also imprisoned. However, the white night moved his finger a little, and then came out of the flame and covered his body. All the things that were bound to his body were burned and disappeared. "What?" The soul around the face trembled, hurried back, but now it is too late. The sword has been put to death in the night. Although the people of tianmumen were all the elite of the dark Dynasty, their means were still not enough to see in the face of seven Hongbing men. Even though the Lord of Tianmu gate had no half-time victory over the white night at the moment, they could only delay time through various array magic weapons on the Tianmu gate. But whether it is a boundary or a magic weapon, the night is a sword to break, can not stop at all. Not long after, the white night began to kill one side. "It''s too strong! This is the power of Hongbing? " Many people at the gate of the sky can not resist, and can only escape the floating island. In a moment, the door owner and a group of backbone members were left. They gathered around a golden gate, shivering and panicking. It was quite a surprise to see the gate in the night. Because that is a door standing on the open ground. Although the door is closed, it is actually embedded in the space. "This is the last line of defense. We just keep here and wait for adults to come, then our task will be completed!" The Lord of the curtain of heaven said trembling. "Lord, we... We can''t stop seven Hongbing. Let''s run!" Someone was frightened and frightened and cried with trembling. "Escape? Where can I escape? You think you can live if you escape? Don''t you understand the rules of the dynasty? Those who escape will only be killed as traitors. If we want to live, we can only hold on to it! Escape is dead! " The main bite of the door of the sky. These people, hearing, their faces were all white and their eyes were also despair. They also have no way to go, can only fight their life to rush towards the white night. As a result, there was no accident. They were directly destroyed by the army. The power of the white night is almost unstoppable. Since the bridge between the Hongbing and Hongbing is further, the white night is also able to use the power of Hongbing. The last one of the Lord of the Tianmu gate can see such a situation. He also scared his courage and turned around and ran. The deserters will be killed? But that is also later when the dark Dynasty seized to die, if it continues now, afraid not to die immediately?The master of Tianmu gate is not a fool. Naturally, he wants to live a little longer, but he has no chance. At full speed in the white night, he rushed to the master of Tianmu gate, and then released his divine power to suppress the past. Bang! The master of Tianmu gate was pressed to the ground and couldn''t move. White night grabbed him by the neck and threw him to the golden gate. The master of Tianmu gate was lying on the ground, shivering, and he didn''t dare to move at this time... "take this fixed space door down for me, so that I may be able to let you live." White night road. There is a fixed space door inside these clans attached to the dark Dynasty, which is created by coordinates. Once these places are in trouble, the people of the dark Dynasty can support them as soon as possible. If this thing is not removed, even if the sky screen gate is occupied by the white night, the people of the dark Dynasty can still come here anytime and anywhere, causing trouble to him. "It''s too late. The adults on the other side of the space door are coming. The fixed space door is already starting. I can''t remove it unless you can stop the space door!" The master of Tianmu gate said tremblingly. "Don''t worry, the people of the dark Dynasty can''t support us!" White night cold said, and then a palm mercilessly patted on the space door. In an instant, an surging and strong spiritual force burst out from the palm of the white night, covering the whole space gate like an electric current. And the strong man of the dark Dynasty who is crossing the space gate also sensed this power. The man suddenly raised his head and looked at the white night outside the space tunnel and said faintly, "white night, you are not timid! It''s my dark kingdom? " "Red clothes? It''s you again? " White night open eyes, looking at the front of the space door, not from a smile. The soft and sweet voice was familiar to him. "And let me see if you have enough mental strength!" The red clothes in the space tunnel light said, then also launched the spiritual force, toward the white night''s power to swallow the past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2314 The white night frowned. He has not noticed whether the spirit of red is thick and fierce, but one thing is certain, that is, the spiritual power of red dress is much more subtle than that of white night. She does not suppress the spiritual power of white night, but merges the spiritual power of white night little by little. The red dress wants to manipulate the white night through the spirit game. When the spiritual power of red clothes is perfectly integrated into the spiritual power of white night, the white night instantly feels in a trance, and the brain''s thinking seems to be guided by something, and the spiritual hint lingers in the mind. Slowly, the body becomes difficult to control, the mental force of urging release suddenly stops. Everything was manipulated by red. "You are a little more stupid than I thought. Your mental power is interesting, but it is improved by the blessing of soul art. I don''t know that the powerful spiritual power is accumulated over time. I want to control you. It''s too simple!" The red dress in the space tunnel is light and open-minded, but in this way, her beautiful little face still raises a touch of confusion. In so many fights with white night, she also has some understanding of white night. This person is not an idiot. Since he is not an idiot, why should he insist on using psychics when he knows his identity? I''m afraid there are other plans. Red clothes dare not be careless, and immediately urge the magic formula, ready to directly through the spiritual guidance to peep into the brain of the white night, to understand his secret, and to know what tricks he has in the end. However, just as red was about to do this... Pooh! In the space tunnel, the red clothes suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and then the delicate body vibrates slightly and retreats again and again. The whole person is instantly weak and listless. Her autumn eyes opened slightly, and then suddenly realized. "Is this... A mental backlash?" She breathed out. "Did you realize that?" White night re opened his eyes, light open. "No way!" The red dress regained her composure a little. Looking at the front door, she whispered, "with your spiritual strength, it is impossible to learn the method of spiritual counterattack. How do you do it?" "It''s very simple, because the spiritual repercussions you''ve learned are extracted from the complete works of psychic methods in ancient times. It''s not perfect. In fact, there are three kinds of spiritual skills: introduction, proficiency and refinement. What you''ve learned is proficient and refined, while my mental antiphagy is just an entry-level level one. Although my mental antiphagy is not strong, it can be used to treat you The damage should be enough to prevent you from crossing this space door? " The spirit of red dress is weak, and her strength is reduced by at least 60% and 70%. If she dares to come over, Bai Ye will surely try her best to kill her. Red obviously knows that. But she was more puzzled about where the white night came from. "Is it in the temple of the Supreme God?" Red asked softly. "Yes, it''s the ancient library in the temple of supreme God." White night is generous to admit. "So it is, so it is..." the red coat nodded gently: "your time will not be too long, and you should not be complacent, you did not take advantage of it!" "Well?" White night frowned, some can not understand her meaning. However, just then... chirp! A colorful halo burst out of his body, then turned into a column of light, straight into the sky. At the sight of this column of light, the white night turned pale. "This is... Qiguang? You have made a mark in my spirit? " I lost my voice in the white night. "You have been blacklisted. Now I have revealed your position. You will be pursued and killed by countless terrorist powers in the state of Lysander. White night, if you don''t want to die, you have to take the road of my dark Dynasty, or even Shenji palace will not be able to keep you. Now you only need to give me seven Hongbing soldiers, and I can let go of the past. What do you think?" "It''s a bit of a hassle, but actually... I''m not going to hide my identity anymore." White night recovered and sighed a little. "What do you mean?" The red dress frowns lightly. "You''ll find out later." White night light smile way. "So you''re going to fight against me? Do you really think my dark kingdom will have a limit to your patience? " The red dress is still that light words, can''t hear the voice of exasperation at all, perhaps say, her voice is very pleasant to hear. White night did not speak any more, just continued to release to the fixed space door with the force of spirit. The spirit of red clothes was in a state of decline. She said, slowly, and then she said, "good!" Simple three words fall, people such as gauze, jump out of the space door disappeared. The master of Tianmu gate had already been so scared that he immediately removed the space door. Even the red dress was resisted by the white night. He knew that he had no choice but to surrender."I said," you can go. " After the door was opened, he said to the owner in the white night. "Thank you, Lord long!" The Lord of the tiancurtain gate was ecstatic, and then he rushed out of the floating island madly. After a breath was breathed in the white night, the token of the small world was thrown into the air. After confirming that there was no one on the floating island, he immediately clasped his hands on the ground, and inserted five fingers into the soil, and then a shock struck. Boom! All the divine power in his body burst out in a flash, and pushed into the land with his fingers, and finally turned into a spider web, and wrapped the whole earth. Then a roar of white night. The floating island was caught by him a little bit, and then hit the token. The token is bright. The entrance to the small world is like a big mouth, a little bit of swallowing the floating island. In a moment, the whole island has not entered the small world, floating in the sky of the small world. And the little world of Ji Di and other people are also early prepared to explore the floating island of the Lingquan. After taking off the island, he breathed in the night and immediately rushed to the next door. His aim is to plunder all the clan resources belonging to the dark Dynasty within three days. I thought that several other sects would be in such trouble with Tianmu gate, and they would encounter the masters sent by the dark Dynasty to resist it. However, after several families left, they could not see the dark Dynasty to fight again. It seems that the dark Dynasty is going to give up these resources. He was not polite at night, either moving mountains, moving fields or moving forests. In short, all the treasures of the material and land were put into the small world and handed over to longjue people for treatment. Three days of Kung Fu, white night is the basin full of bowl, dragon Jue resources even have surplus. Three days later, the white night fire quickly returned to the black Xuan auction house branch. He knows that he has not much time. Red clothes have exposed his position. Now, there are countless powerful souls coming to him... the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2315 Heixuan auction house division. White night made a little camouflage, came to the reception hall. It''s like a teahouse. There are many souls sitting here. Most of them are sitting at a table in twos and threes, negotiating business or offering rewards. In the white night, he changed into a white sword suit and sat alone in front of the round table. The staff of the branch served him a cup of fragrant tea. But the gossip around him made him feel helpless. "Well, you know what? I heard that white night, the owner of the seven red soldiers, is in this area! " "True or false?" "as like as two peas," many people have seen the strange light. It is said to be the white light of the night. When the white night is making a big noise in the black area, it leaves a breath and is registered on the blacklist. The smell of the strange light is just like the smell of the blacklist. This is absolutely not wrong! " "That''s really wonderful! White night by our side? So we''re not going to have to move quickly? Won the Hongbing, is not invincible in Lisheng state? " "Yes, even the white night trash can make a bully of Hongbing. If we get Hongbing, we won''t dominate the state of Liszt?" "I think you are daydreaming here! You think white night is a good thing to provoke? Even the temple of terror has been destroyed. What can we compare with the people in the temple? " "What''s more, a lot of great powers are already rushing towards this place. Can we compare with those great powers? I''m afraid it''s not that Hong Bing didn''t get it, so he was killed by those great powers. " "Yes, we''d better not peep at these things, lest we throw our lives in it..." ... the sound of the sound keeps coming out. White night shook his head and continued to drink tea. At this time, a branch of the staff came over. "This guest, the publisher has arrived." "Oh?" White night side head. But behind the staff came a woman in flowery clothes. The woman has short hair, fair skin, melon face, big eyes, charming in some lovely. She sat down without saying a word and took a sip of tea on the table. She thought she was a lady, but now it seems that she has the taste of a woman... "are you ye Bai?" The woman put down her tea cup and stared at the white night. "Yes." "You want to carry the magnetic levitation?" The woman asked again. "Yes." White night continued to nod. "It''s my family heirloom. I''m not going to take it out, but if you want it, I''ll give it to you!" The woman sink a way, spin and push an order book to the white night in front of, then say seriously: "help me waste a person!" "Waste? Who is to be abolished? " White night received the order book, light inquiry. "My father." Women''s road. This word falls, white night''s hand not from a shake, surprised looking at the woman. However, the woman''s expression is extremely serious, can not see a little bit is in the joking appearance. He took a deep breath, opened the book and glanced at it, then his eyes tightened slightly. "Is your father the king spirit of sanxiu?" "What? Afraid? " The woman hums coldly. "Wang Ling is a great master of great power. Although he is a loose man, he has no family and no school, but his strength is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. There are not many people in the whole Lisheng Prefecture who have never heard of Wang Ling. If you want me to move him, isn''t that a life of death?" White night smiles. No wonder this woman is willing to take out the heirloom. I''m afraid it''s mostly because no one is willing to accept the reward. After all, Wang Ling can''t be dealt with by everyone. It''s not as difficult to abolish Wang Ling? Maybe you''ll have to take your own life. "Well, you are a cowardly waste." When the woman got angry, she got up and left. "Wait a minute, girl." The white night cried out. "What else?" The woman asked angrily. "It''s not that I don''t want to take it, but I think your chips are too low." White night light smile way. "The chips are still low? This is the floating magnet of Chengtian! It''s tianwai stone. How many pieces do you think there are in the whole state? " The woman said angrily. "It''s true that there are not many pieces in the state of Lisheng, but you can exchange your life for your life. Even if it''s better, what''s the use? I''m afraid it''s life and death, isn''t it White night laughs. "What do you want?" The woman asked angrily. "Very simple, I can take this reward, but I need your full cooperation." "I cooperate?" The woman was stunned. "Of course, I want you to cooperate with me and tell me everything about your father." White night said seriously. "Oh, no problem." The woman is very forthright to promise. "In addition, I want you to give me all the residue of Chengtian''s magnetic levitation." "You are greedy. I heard that the residue of Chengtian''s magnetic levitation is also very precious material. Do you want to take it all at one breath?" The woman frowned."Believe me, if I don''t take this reward, no one will take your reward again, because people with low strength dare not take it, and those with high strength do not want to. After all, your father is too difficult to deal with." White night road. The woman clenched her hands and said angrily, "that''s it! In this case, I promise you! But you have to finish it before I can give it to you! " "Of course, when shall we act?" Ask in the daytime. "Can you start now?" "Yes." "Well, we''ll go to my father now. You just have to beat his soul to pieces, and I''ll give Chengtian the magnetic levitation and the residue on the spot." The woman blurted out. As soon as this word fell, the staff behind turned pale and whispered a few words to the woman. The woman was stunned, then nodded, and handed over the floating magnet and residue to the staff. Things can not be placed on the publisher''s body, otherwise there will be the person receiving the order to kill people and goods. However, there is no need to worry too much. If the person receiving the order kills the publisher and robs the magic weapon, the heixuan auction house will step in and severely punish the person who receives the order. The general practice is to kill directly. Therefore, unless you don''t want to offend heixuan, no one will do so, and it will greatly damage the reputation. After the task was determined, the woman went to Wang Ling directly with the white night... the woman acted with great vigour, and the technique was fully opened when she was on her way. Her soul state is higher than that of the white night, but her speed can''t shake off the white night. "What is your soul state?" The woman looked at the white night unexpectedly. She didn''t know the soul of the white night carefully, because she couldn''t find the spirit of the white night. She thought that the white night was hidden. "My soul state? At present, we are not going to exterminate xuanhuang. " White night road. "What?" The woman suddenly stops and looks at the white night in shock. "Any questions?" White night looked at her strangely. "You... You''re going to die, you know?" The woman said angrily, "waste time! How did I find you, this trash www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2316 Although Bai Ye doesn''t like the word "waste", strictly speaking, the soul state of the woman in front of him is higher than that of him. After all, she is the existence of the level of the Jin emperor, and look at the woman''s breath, I''m afraid that the emperor of Jin will soon succeed. "Since you have heard of my father''s name, how dare you accept my reward? You''re not going to die? Do you know what you''re doing The woman cried out in anger. She was so excited and angry that she wanted to kill the white night. "Although I have a low level of soul, it doesn''t mean that my means are poor. If you let me have a try, maybe I can really abolish your father." White night road. "What do you mean? Do you think my father is not as good as you? I tell you, I let you abolish my father, does not mean you can insult my father The woman grabbed the collar of white night and roared angrily. "What are you going to do? Cancel the reward? In that case, you have to face huge compensation. If you don''t pay, the heixuan auction house won''t agree. Besides, if you don''t look for me, who will fight with Wang Ling for the sake of bearing the sky and floating magnetism? " The white night is light. Although Chengtian floating magnet is rare, it does not mean that it is precious and coveted by everyone. In fact, it can only be used to arrange an ancient array in the daytime. Under normal circumstances, Chengtian floating magnetic field can not be used as array material. When the woman heard this, she couldn''t speak. Indeed, who else can she look for if she doesn''t do it at night? That''s Wang Ling of overhaul! Who will offend her for her good? The woman clenched her teeth and shook her hand angrily: "good! If you want to die, do whatever you want With that, he flew forward. White night smiles bitterly, shakes his head, follows up. They passed through a large number of cities and sects and entered a sea area. The sea is called the green sea. Because the sea water is green, so it is named. Don''t think that the green sea water contains the power of life. In fact, the water of the green sea contains terror and poison. Ordinary souls will die if touched. Even if the existence of the emperor level is slightly wet, it will be extremely painful and difficult to fight again. There are many islands in the green sea. Because of the particularity of the green sea, many soul people who are proficient in water system will choose to open caves or build cities here. But the most remarkable thing here is a group of pharmacists. It is said that they used the poisonous water of the green sea to refine a large number of poison elixirs, making a lot of money, and attracting a large number of people who like to ban the art of poison every year. Of course, these people are not good friends, so ordinary soul people will not come to the green sea. The woman''s name is Wang Qingyue. She has been in the green sea for some time. Therefore, people here know that she is Wang Ling''s daughter. No one dares to provoke her. Soon, Wang Qingyue came to a relatively large island with the white night. The island is sheltered by three boundaries, which is particularly thick and fierce. However, Wang Qingyue has a mark on her body, so she can easily open the border. The wooden house built in the center of the meteor is a simple wooden house. "Wang Ling, you come out for me!" Wang Qingyue put her hands on her hips and cried out. A moment later, the door of the cabin was opened. A man with a decadent face and a messy beard came out. Although the man dressed neatly, he couldn''t hide the decadent energy that came out of his whole body. A pair of dim eyes looked at Wang Qingyue. After half a ring, he opened his mouth and said, "are you back?" Is this the famous Wang Ling? I can''t believe my eyes. He originally thought that Wang Ling should be a heroic and arrogant hero. How could he become so decadent? Although Wang Qingyue looks domineering, she can see her father like this, and her tears are also gushing out. But she was a dead duck with a stiff mouth and cried out in tears: "Wang Ling! I''ll ask you one last time. Are you really going? " "Must go." Wang Ling said hoarsely, with a strong firmness in his voice. "What if I don''t let you go?" Wang Qingyue said coldly. "Daughter, I have arranged for you. In a few days, I will send you to your Shizu, and the Shizu will take care of you." Wang Lingdao. "I''m not going anywhere! I won''t let you go either! Dad, since you don''t listen to my advice and insist on going, don''t blame me! " With that, Wang Qingyue stepped back, drank and yelled, "who, do it!" "Good!" White night nodded and came up. Seeing the white night, Wang Ling''s dim eyes suddenly became cold: "who is this man?" "The hitter I asked for!" "Thugs?" "Dad, if you insist on going, then I can only let people abandon your cultivation!""Do you want to abandon me? Do you want a Immortal Emperor to abolish my cultivation? " Wang Ling frowned and couldn''t help saying. Wang Qingyue''s pretty face turned red instantly. But she didn''t really plan to rely on the white night to abolish Wang Ling. The reason why he still insisted on bringing the white night over was to announce his determination to Wang Ling, that''s all. Hope that the white night will abolish Wang Ling? It''s better to expect a sow to go up a tree... Wang Qingyue never had any expectations about white night from the beginning to the end. "Master Wang Ling, please advise me!" White night on the front, to Wang Ling boxing. "My daughter is just mischievous. If you''re OK, you can go quickly. You can''t come here again in the future." Wang Ling frowned. "Take money to relieve disasters for others. Miss Wang Qingyue offered a reward at the heixuan auction house. I accepted the reward. If I didn''t finish the task, I would be punished." White night smiles. "Yes, I did not mistake you." Wang Qingyue nodded. If I had been other people, I would have turned around and run away. I''m not sure I have to thank Wang Ling for not killing her. It''s really valuable to dare to be so hard at night. "I don''t care what punishment you have. I only give you one last chance. Get out of here! Or I''ll kill you Wang Ling said coldly. "That''s no good. If I leave, I won''t get Chengtian floating magnet. Master Wang Ling, I''d better take action." White night stretched out his hand and said faintly. The words fell to the ground, and both Wang Ling and his daughter were stunned. "Well, it''s almost OK. Don''t push your luck, or do you really want to die?" Wang Qingyue frowned. "Didn''t you invite me here?" White night laughs. "What a fool you are! Well, go ahead and try to smash my father''s spirit to me, but remember, don''t hurt his life, or I won''t spare you! " Wang Qingyue has a mold and an eye to say. "Good!" White night nods. Wang Ling didn''t say a word, but his face was already gloomy. He can''t stand this kind of farce www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2317 "Enough!" He gave a big drink. Wang Qingyue was shocked. White night side head, but see Wang Ling a walk past, seize Wang Qingyue''s hand, then pull to the room. What are you doing? Let go of me Wang Qingyue struggled. "You stay in the house for me, and you are not allowed to go anywhere!" Wang Lingshen drink, then will Wang Qingyue into the wooden house, and then raise a wave. Bang! The wooden house is wrapped in a blue border. "Let me out! Let me out Wang Qingyue frantically slaps the border, but it is useless, her strength is impossible to break through the boundary of Wang Ling. Wang Qingyue is particularly helpless, and finally can only burst into tears. "I tell you, you''ll stay here for a while, and I''ll send you away in a few days!" "Wang Ling, you son of a bitch! Let me out of here Wang Qingyue scolded. But Wang Ling ignored. "Mother, I miss you so much! "Mother..." Wang Qingyue cried, her voice was like cuckoo weeping blood. But this sound, but let Wang Ling whole body crazy shock, like a soft rib in the heart was touched, the fist also dead pinched up. After that, I can only take a deep breath of your eyes, and then I can only take a deep breath With that, he began to count silently. But when Wang Ling opened his eyes again, he saw that the man was still standing there. "Stubborn!" Wang Ling was angry. "You put my employer in jail and you want me to leave? That''s not going to work. " Shake your head at night. As soon as the words fell, Wang Qingyue, who was standing at the window, was stunned. She wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and cried, "although you are a waste, you also have principles. You are not greedy for life and afraid of death. Dad, don''t kill him!" "But you can''t go back on what Dad says Wang Ling was in a bad mood. Now he came across such a thorn. How can he be reconciled? Dark hum, then jumped over, to the results of the white night. "Dad, stop it!" Wang Qingyue breathed heavily and cried out in a hurry. But it''s useless! Wang Ling has decided to kill! It''s just... just as Wang lingchong approaches the white night... whoosh! In the white night, an iron fist suddenly attacked and killed, and the backhand shocked Wang Ling''s slap. All the power of his body was concentrated on the iron fist. Iron fist suddenly burst out a circle of golden light. Bang!! The fist and the palm. "What?" Wang Ling instantly realized that something was wrong and quickly stopped. But it''s too late. The vast divine power shattered his soul force, and then attacked him fiercely. The unstoppable force seemed to be a group of wild oxen, pounding against Wang Ling''s body. Wang Ling was caught off guard. He was knocked out and hit the island''s border directly. He even blew the border out of the cracks. If this point is stronger, it will break through the boundary, and Wang Ling will fall into the green sea. "Ah?" Wang Qingyue was silly on the spot. Wang Hai turned to the ground and immediately stood up. Looking at the white night over there, he was also shocked. Although he didn''t use too much power in that move just now, it can''t be countered by a soul person of the same level as xuanhuang! What''s going on? What''s more, this one just used divine power, right? Where is the power of the emperor? Wang Ling''s eyes become alert, people stare at the white night, also particularly serious. "Who is your excellency?" Wang Ling said in a deep voice. White night did not speak, just took off the token on his waist and gently injected a touch of divine power. Bang! The token immediately burst into a colorful light, and then a surprising force flew out of it, and then opened in line in front of the white night. "Hong Bing?" Wang Ling was shocked and looked at the white night: "you are white night!" "Yes The white night pulled out the abandoned God sword on the ground and walked towards the king spirit. The other six soldiers were floating behind the white night like wings. That extraordinary pressure directly suppressed Wang Ling''s momentum. Since the day night received the reward, he did not intend to hide his identity. As long as he gets Chengtian floating magnet, he doesn''t need to hide anything. And see this scene of Wang Qingyue also on the spot silly eyes. "He... He was white night?" How could it be?The man who accepted his reward was actually the owner of the seven Hongbing soldiers... White night? No wonder this man dare to die after knowing that his father is Wang Ling. It''s no wonder that this man is just not destroying the soul state of xuanhuang, but he is still so committed... It turns out that he is white night... "if I abolish you, I will be able to take the floating magnetic field of Chengtian." White night light said, and then step a jump, directly rushed to Wang Ling. "Asshole! Do you think I''m something you can do if you want to? Don''t be crazy Wang Ling was so angry that he drew a circle with both hands and offered a design like tai chi, then pushed forward. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the void seems to have been squeezed by this Taiji pattern. Layers of void burst, and the impact force produced instantly tore up the whole island. If it had not been for the protection of the border, I am afraid that the green sea would have been set off countless waves. It''s scary. But this kind of attack has no effect in front of the white night. He grabs with his left hand to the back and blows out his prison sword. Keng! A gray sword Qi cuts forward and hits the Tai Chi pattern directly. The sword power is unstoppable, and it is directly embedded in the Taiji pattern and disappears. In an instant, the Taiji pattern immediately faded down, and the force of squeezing the void also disappeared in an instant. "Hollowed out?" Wang Ling''s face was stunned. His power was completely hollowed out by the prison digging sword The white night howls, the hand abandons the divine sword to shake again, the sword light is big.... sonorous! The dark sword force burst out and killed Wang Ling fiercely. Wang Ling''s color changed, and then he made a whistling sound. Buzzing... there are ripples around the void. Looking at the white night, we can see that among the ripples, there are strange patterns, like the patterns of birds and animals. Then they rush towards the white night like the tide. White night again abandoned the sword to cut. However, the sword flying shuttle directly penetrated their bodies and flew far away. "Magic?" White night slightly a Leng. "No Wang Ling said deeply, and then drank: "pressure!" Bang! Kill all the patterns. At this moment, these patterns are actually directly materialized, they are like magnets, directly adhered to the body of the white night. In an instant, I don''t know how much weight he has to bear on the white night. The whole person is directly pressed down on the ground, and his arms can''t be lifted, let alone wielding a sword... the whole person has already been imprisoned... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2318 Wang Ling landed on the ground, cold but hot eyes, and staring at the white night. That look in the eyes, would like to swallow the white night. His breathing became rapid. His body trembled slightly. At this moment, his decline all disappeared. "White night, the power of the seven Hongbing is really shocking, but... It''s just seven Hongbing. It''s not your strength. Your own strength is too weak. Moreover, your spirit is still blocked. You can''t control these seven Hongbing soldiers. It''s a huge mistake for you to challenge me. But I don''t blame you, but I want to thank you, because you gave me hope, you let me see hope Wang Ling''s words are shaking at the moment. "Dad, what are you talking about?" Wang Qingyue asked in a confused way. "Daughter, your mother is saved! Help! Ha ha... " Wang Ling said excitedly. "Help? What do you mean Wang Qingyue asked. "Don''t you see that? He sent seven Hongbing to the door! Your father and I have these seven Hongbing, which are invincible. Who in the whole state of Lisheng can fight against us? Those guys will no longer be my opponents! This time your mother will come back and our family will be reunited! " Wang Ling''s eyes were full of gold. This word falls, Wang Qingyue Jiao body fierce tremble, just understand the meaning of Wang Ling. Yeah. This white night doesn''t seem to be dad''s opponent, and he has seven Hongbing. If dad takes these seven Hongbing, how can those guys stop dad? At that time, Dad can not be very easy to save the mother? Thinking of this, Wang Qingyue''s mood is also excited. However, at this time, the white night of repression suddenly opened his mouth: "these seven Hongbing are not so easy to take, after all, you have not defeated me." "Boy, thank you for bringing me hope. As a thank you, I will take away your soul and save your life. You don''t have to worry about your life safety. You will live." Wang Ling said with a smile. He whirled and jumped again, and patted him with one hand. The taste of this palm is somewhat similar to that of prison digging sword. It has a feeling of fighting cattle across the mountain. He wants to abolish the limbs of white night by patting the patterns suppressed in the white night. He smelled that the soul of the white night was sleeping, but he knew that the most powerful thing in the white night was not the soul, but his divine power. If the limbs are removed, what is the use of this divine power? Wang Ling did not have the slightest softness, this palm has come. But at the moment when his palm was about to be shot. Boom! A muffled sound broke out. Just look at the countless prints suppressed in the white night suddenly disappeared. "No, I''ve been cheated!" As soon as Wang Ling breathed, he immediately took back the move and responded very quickly. Even when he saw that the white night was suppressed, he still kept a full alert, which was really surprising. It''s just that it''s all in vain. It''s been acting all day. He was not so easy to be suppressed, but he just pretended to be suppressed. Although Wang Ling was alert, he had already lost from the moment he was close to the white night, because the white night was surrounded by the power of Hongbing. All this is just a trap! The white night let go of his hand, abandoned the divine sword and flew in the air, echoing with the other six swords. Then all the power of Hongbing bloomed, and they suppressed it together. Wang Ling, who just wanted to retreat, was caught off guard and was directly suppressed by the seven Hongbing''s terror. Bang!! Wang Ling''s body was heavily pasted on the ground, and it has become a luxury to think about getting up. Seven Hongbing were circling around him. The power released by each of them was extremely terrible. It was the oppressed spirit of Wang Ling that could not produce any spirit. The white night stepped forward, a hand to activate the divine power. Bang! The magic power condensed into a long sword of light and color, which he held tightly in his hand. At this moment, the positions of both sides suddenly reversed. This time, Wang Ling was imprisoned, and he became the executioner at night... "Master Wang Ling, I really admire your strength. If I had only one or two Hongbing soldiers in my hand, it would be impossible to defeat you. Unfortunately, I have seven Hongbing in my hand. It''s easy to suppress you." The white night is light. "No, you can''t abolish me... I have to save my wife, you can''t waste me..." Wang Ling struggled fruitlessly and had to scream bitterly. "You can''t help it!" Shake your head at night. "No!" Wang Ling suddenly turned his head and called out to Wang Qingyue: "Qingyue, if you let him abolish my cultivation, I will commit suicide here!" Wang Qingyue shivered. "I''m very sorry. I have to fulfill my client''s request. After today, there will be no major repair Wang Ling."White night light way, and then suddenly arm a sink, light sword directly stabbed Wang Ling. "Wait a minute!" At this critical juncture, a drink cry sounded. White night stopped his arms, the lightsaber was not far from Wang Ling''s chest. The sword spirit had already torn his skin, but it didn''t penetrate into it. He slightly side head, but see Wang Qingyue over there sits on the ground, a small face incomparably tangled. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said to the white night, "you let my father go, and I will give you the floating magnet of Chengtian..." "have you repented?" "I don''t want my father to die..." Wang Qingyue said with a low head. After thinking about it in the white night, he removed the lightsaber, and then took back seven Hongbing with a big move. "I respect your choice, as long as you give me Chengtian floating magnet, I don''t care about the rest." His purpose is to get Chengtian floating magnet, and he will not be involved in the father daughter relationship between them. Thank you very much Wang Qingyue said hoarsely. Wang Ling suddenly got up, staring at the white night with cold eyes. Although the white night let him go, but he was obviously not too dead hearted. After all, Baiye has a Hongbing, and his Hongbing is very important to Wang Ling. "White night, give me your Hongbing!" Wang Ling roared in a low voice, like a wild animal roaring, the voice of unwilling to know how rich.. "Wang Qingyue is my employer. I will give her a face, but it does not mean that I can tolerate you infinitely. Wang Ling, although my soul state is not as good as you, I can kill you!" Said the cold night. "Asshole! I want Hongbing Wang Ling''s eyes were red and his face was ferocious. Looking at its appearance, I''m afraid that I''m going to fight with white night... "Dad, don''t!" Wang Qingyue uttered a shrill cry. But Wang Ling didn''t listen. In her impatience, Wang Qingyue could only sacrifice her soul power and turn it into a Qi sword, which was against her strong neck. "Dad, if you mess around again, your daughter will die in front of you!" Wang Qingyue yelled. When Wang Ling saw this, he was shocked and pale www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2319 Wang Ling suddenly stopped and yelled at Wang Qingyue: "Qingyue, what do you want to do? Stop it "Dad, it''s you who should stop. Please don''t mess around, or my daughter would rather die in front of you!" Wang Qingyue''s eyes were full of tears and said painfully. "Well, well, Dad, stop it! Stop it! Don''t mess with me Wang Ling busy way, the face of ferocity has long disappeared without a trace, replaced by only thick anxiety. Wang Qingyue saw this and removed the lightsaber. "White night, I''m sorry." Wang Qingyue apologized to the white night and said, "my father is too eager to save my mother, so that''s why..." "it''s OK. Since you don''t want me to abolish your father, please go back to heixuan auction house with me, pay the reward, and I can leave here with Chengtian floating magnet. At present, I''m not very safe." White night road. Wang Qingyue heard her voice and seemed to want to say something, but her words stopped at the edge of her mouth and had to nod her head. "Dad, you wait for me here." Wang Qingyue whispered. "Daughter, do you really want to abandon your mother?" Wang Ling called out in a hurry, and his eyes were full of tears. The meaning of his words is obvious. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If they leave here at night, they will have no chance to win the Red Army. Br > no matter if you look at me, you can''t take away the mark of Wang Xiaobing, but you can''t take away the mark of Wang Xiaobing, whether I''m dead or not. White night followed. Wang Ling clenched his fist to death, and his face was full of pain and unwillingness. He hated his incompetence. However, if Ma''s strength is not enough, he will not be able to do so again. Wang Qingyue withdrew the reward according to the process, and handed over the fragments of Chengtian magnetic levitation to the white night. He was very happy when he got Chengtian floating magnet. "Farewell, Miss Wang." White night light road, and then turn to leave. "White night, you wait!" Wang Qingyue immediately grabbed his arm. But her loss of voice immediately attracted many people around her. "What did the girl shout just now?" "White night?" "I heard it as if I were shouting this?" "Is this man white night? Impossible? How can the white night appear here? " People are looking at the white night. Wang Qingyue was so nervous that she called out again: "white... White moon! Where are you going? " "Oh... So this man''s name is Bai Yue?" "But how can a man get the same name as a woman?" Passers-by ignored. However, there are a few people who still focus on the body of the white night. After all, his soul state is also very poor, and at the same time, it does not destroy the Xuan emperor, which is in line with the characteristics of the white night. White night eyes a Lin, immediately left the black Xuan, fly to the outside. "Wait a minute!" Wang Qingyue rushed after him. "Miss Wang, is there anything else?" Asked the white night. "White night, can you do me a favor?" Wang Qingyue said carefully. "I can''t save your mother, you''ll die of this heart!" The white night seemed to know what Wang Qingyue was going to say and went straight in. Wang Qingyue breathed and said excitedly: "but so far, only you can save my mother... Only Hong Bing can save her. White night, please, please help my mother!" "You should ask someone else." Please, white night Wang Qingyue ran to the white night in front of him, knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to the white night. White night eyebrows tight frown, staring at Wang Qingyue, but see her before the domineering has disappeared, replaced by only sincere. This girl has a sincere heart. But in the end, the world is the jungle. Now that we are all in trouble, how can we consider helping others? He took a deep breath and was about to say something when he saw a few figures coming from a distance. "Did you come after me?" My eyes flicker in the white night. "Who?" Wang Qingyue asked in dismay. "The man who came to kill me." White night said, suddenly, he seemed to think of something, directly opened the Qianlong ring, and immediately took out the prepared materials and put them in front of Wang Qingyue. "Would you do me a favor?" "What''s up, you say!" Wang Qingyue was busy. "Set up a door for me!" "What door?""Portal! I''ll teach you how to set it up. You just need to use these materials to put them together! " "This is a technique that consumes a lot of soul power..." Wang Qingyue Leng said. She hasn''t done anything like that. But reality doesn''t make her think much. Whoosh.... seven or eight tracks of shadow come here and fall directly in front of the white night and block it. Seeing this, Wang Qingyue immediately understood the meaning of the white night. He wanted to arrange the portal himself, but now there are enemies coming, so he has to entrust Wang Qingyue. Wang Qingyue did not hesitate, and immediately began to turn over the materials. "Are you white night?" Only listen to the first person staring at the white night. "I said no, would you believe it?" White night laughs. A few people didn''t say anything. "That''s it." White night shook his head: "since you have identified that I am white night, why not start?" "I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go!" The leader drank low, then leaped forward, took out a space knife in one hand, and chopped towards it. The white night does not sacrifice the Hongbing, one hand splashes out a sword light, instantly cuts open the space knife, and then points to the front stab, directly through the throat of the man. In an instant, one fell to the ground. "You are here for Hongbing, but your strength will only become the soul of Hongbing''s sword. Why do you come here to die in vain? I don''t even have to sacrifice Hong Bing to deal with you Shake your head at night. "Don''t talk nonsense. You think I can''t kill you? Bo Ruo Tian Long Zhang When the voice came out, one person clapped his hands in the air and made a large number of palms. The palms condensed quickly and turned into a giant dragon. After circling in the air, they rushed towards the white night here. However, the white night did not move, allowing the dragon to collide. "Be careful!" Wang Qingyue yelled. But it''s useless. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the palms inside the Dragon hit the white night, causing a lot of explosions. The explosion was as dense as rain. But after a few days'' rest, the white night was still standing there, motionless and undamaged... "what?" The crowd trembled. Wang Qingyue was stunned. These people are all emperors. Their attack and killing... Can''t shake the white night? "How could that be possible?" Wang Qingyue murmured www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2320 Several people''s repeated bombing and killing could not shake the white night, which made them tremble with fear and disbelief. "Is that all you have to do?" The white night is light. "Damn it!" Several people are unwilling to launch the offensive again. But this time white night won''t give them another chance. He leaped forward and smashed at a man who was performing soul art. When the man breathed, he resisted with a magic weapon, and a gold shield was born. But the next second, the fist has been smashed and killed, directly pierced the gold shield, hit the person''s body. Bang! The man''s body was blown to pieces. Tyrannical forces even distort the void around them. How terrible the power is! White night body a spin, is a kick in the past. The speed is extremely fast, the divine power adheres, the strength is even more terrifying. Bang Dang! Legs swept past, soul force, the general situation are torn, with the soul of the body. White night does not need any fancy soul skills, but uses the most basic fists and feet. His physical strength is amazing enough. With the blessing of this divine power, his strength is even more terrifying. In the blink of an eye, several people who come to kill white night are directly destroyed. But the news has spread. More and more people are coming here. It''s impossible to deal with so many people with fists and feet alone. "White night, or we withdraw first, you and I go back to the green sea, with my father in, these people do not dare to be presumptuous!" Wang Qingyue exclaimed anxiously. "You don''t have to. You just decorate it!" White night said quietly. Wang Qingyue''s face was anxious, but seeing that the white night was so light and indifferent that she could only give up and concentrate on the painting array given by the white night. Finally, there were more souls coming, and the fists and feet of the white night began to fail. Although his strength is higher than that of the emperor xuanhuang, the limit of his soul state is still there. If he goes on like this, he will surely lose! Helpless, the white night took off the token again and waved to the front. Bang! The light of the sword goes straight into the sky. Countless souls in all directions were shocked. "This is the light of Hongbing!" "Hong Bing appears!" "So strong sword light... It''s white night! It must be white night! " "The white night finally shows up!" There were shouts of excitement. But after this excited voice, it was the sword wave that destroyed the heaven and the earth. These sword waves are like floods, which engulf those who intend to rob Hong Bing. When the waves disappear, there is a mess in front of the white night. There are no more figures of half souls. The sky is gray. The earth is like a pit dug out by the giant with his hands. It is very terrible. Wang Qingyue looks at this scene stupidly, the whole person is already silly. One sword will kill so many people, no matter how high or low their soul state is... "is this the power of... Hongbing?" "Yes." Standing in the sky in the white night, Hongbing revolves around him like stars. "No wonder so many people will be crazy about it. Who can resist this terrible power?" Wang Qingyue sighed. If Hong Bing was there, her mother would be able to rescue her? It''s just a pity... She can''t ask for another night. Buzzing... at this time, a strange sound came from the distance. Wang Qingyue, who was painting, immediately covered her ears and felt particularly painful. The white night also immediately covered his ears with divine power, shielding his hearing and staring into the distance. But I saw a very amazing presence of breath in the distance. The man flew into the air, holding an ancient bell in his hand. The harsh sound was the result of the ringing of the ancient bell. As soon as this man came, the whole time and space around him seemed to be under his control, and the sound of the ancient bell had a more penetrating feeling. In addition to the pain, it seemed that his mind was also involved in this thing... "white night, this man''s strength is terrible, at least my father''s level!" Wang Qingyue''s voice was solemn and tense and said, "what should we do now?" "You can continue to draw the array, just do as I said before, and I will ensure your safety." He said in the white night. Wang Qingyue was stunned. She had no idea what day night was going to do. But there is no other choice at this time. Wang Qingyue gritted his teeth and went on with his work. "White night, hand over the Hongbing, I will spare you from death!" The visitor stopped the ringing of the ancient bell, smiling at the night."I''m afraid you can''t get Hong Bing by yourself. If you don''t want to die, just go away!" Calm way of white night. "Lizi doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. In this case, I can only kill you!" The man shook his head and sneered, then shook the old bell in his hand. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding... the ancient bell makes a piercing sound, which can penetrate the void, penetrate the divine power, and accurately act on the consciousness and thinking of the white night. In the white night, he was bounced out and fell heavily on the ground. When he got up, he was dizzy and had a headache. His brain was in a trance and his mental strength was hard to concentrate. "Hongbing can only provide you with destructive power. Your strength is so good after all. I am an expert in the field of spirit and soul. I can easily destroy your spirit and consciousness. When you lose these two things, you are just an idiot." The visitor said with a smile, and then shook the bell again, intending to increase the strength, directly defeated the white night. Spiritually, white night is no match. Moreover, none of the seven Hongbing soldiers can increase his mental strength. But... It doesn''t mean white night has to give up. "Can you... Destroy its spirit?" Just as the white night was about to faint, he suddenly asked. "It?" The visitor was slightly stunned and didn''t seem to understand what the white night meant. And at this point, a scorching temperature is approaching here. The old bell man suddenly realized what, people suddenly looked back, but saw a big mouth like an abyss covering him. "San Sheng Tian Lin!" Gu Ling man lost his voice and roared, and quickly raised his hand to support. Bang! An empty shadow burst out in the ancient bell, and it inflated. The virtual shadow raised its palms and exerted force on its feet to directly support the upper and lower jaws of Sansheng Tianlin. Gu Ling man tried to urge Gu Ling to maintain the shadow, but he obviously could not hold on for too long. But there are Sansheng Tianlin, which gives the white night an excellent opportunity. He congealed out a sword light, staring at Gu Ling man rushed, intending to kill it. But at this critical moment, an angry roar came from the distance. "Dare you, Lizi The sound is like thunder, deafening, and when we speak, several breathtaking breath of horror cover us www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2321 What a domineering spirit. It was enough to crush the common immortal xuanhuang. But white night is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor, and he won''t be frightened by this shout like ordinary people. His eyes were cold and his sword was roaring, which poured directly into the body of the ancient bell man. Whew! The body of Guling man is like a broken bronze mirror, which is directly divided into four parts, and the blood of internal organs is poured on the ground. Wang Qingyue''s mouth was slightly open, and the whole person was silly. Even if we don''t use Hongbing, the strength of the white night is too strong, isn''t it? What''s the matter with Sansheng Tianlin? Such a fierce beast is so afraid of the white night. Yes, Wang Qingyue saw it clearly. It was fear! It''s not because of some kind of friendship or contractual relationship that helps the white night. Wang Qingyue knew that the white night subdued Sansheng Tianlin, a fierce beast. It was well known to all that it shocked Lisheng Prefecture. However, she thought that it was only because of some advantages of Sansheng Tianlin that the white night subdued him. In fact, Sansheng Tianlin was conquered by white night by force. Do you rely on Hong Bing? Can''t be? After all, at that time, there were no seven Hongbing soldiers at that time, and could Hong Bing''s power really play out when dealing with terrible beasts like Sansheng Tianlin? Wang Qingyue couldn''t understand. She looked at the man with long snow-white hair standing like a God. Somehow, her face was full of confusion. What kind of person is this? When Guling people were killed, the spirit from afar became extremely manic. "Asshole! Asshole!! How dare you! White night, today I want you to die without a burial place The roar broke out, like thunder in the ear, the white night and Wang Qingyue''s brain trembled. Then the sky suddenly turned red with blood, and horror faces appeared on the sky. They all stare at the white night with their ferocious and dark eyes, as if to see through the white night thoroughly. Wang Qingyue couldn''t help shaking. She found that the man''s breath was more powerful than her father. "Here comes the power! It''s the power of the hidden world Wang Qingyue''s shrill cry. "Don''t worry, keep doing what I say and finish that door!" In the daytime, the head sank. Looking at the resolute eyes of the white night, Wang Qingyue''s delicate body trembled. Somehow, she could not help but feel at ease. How subtle is this feeling? Wang Qingyue couldn''t read through. But she knew that at this time she could only believe in white night. She took a deep breath, autumn eyes showed a determined look, and then continue to work on the matter at hand. At this time, all the faces in the sky opened their mouths. Their mouth appeared a gray dead light, dead light all aimed at the white night. Dozens of ghostly faces spewed together, and the light of death rushed to the white night. The terrible destructive force directly smashed the void, broke the track of time, and smashed and killed. At this time, time and space are all invalid. Unless the energy of the white night sacrifice is stronger than these dead lights, it will only be suppressed. This is a trick without solution. At least for the Immortal Emperor. Wang Qingyue believed that her father would not be able to accept the move. However, just as the light of death approached, the white night suddenly gathered up the Sansheng Tianlin, and then a large number of Hongbing''s lights emerged all over the body. These lights devoured him and wrapped him tightly like a cocoon. When those dead lights hit, they could not tear the light of Hongbing, and the white night stood in place without any damage. Blocked! "Hong Bing? All of them are strong soldiers today The thick and powerful voice on the sky sounded again, and then all the faces fell down, one by one with big mouths in their mouths, biting at the white night. "I will bite you!" The roaring sound vibrated, and those faces were all pressed like mountains. The terrifying fangs gnawed fiercely on the light of the white night. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the tusks collide with the light to produce fire light, which is particularly dazzling, but it can never be torn apart. The white night light looked, although the surrounding scenery is extremely terrible, but his face does not have the slightest panic. No matter how powerful these faces are, they can''t penetrate the defense. "All right White night light road, and then fingers gently move. Whew! A fierce flame burst out, directly burning the surrounding flame to ashes. The bloody sky was also dyed by the flame. Whoosh! A man flew out of the sky and stood in the sky, watching the white night. That man was the one who released the grimace.It was a man in a black robe with a bloody cloak behind him. His face was pale, with dark marks on his face, his eyes like blood wells, and his whole body was like boiling water. This is at least Yujun''s peak strength. "It seems that you have reached a very high bridge with these Hongbing soldiers." The man said coldly. "If you can''t break the power of Hong Bing, you can''t kill me, but I can kill you." "You kill me? You think too much, your soul state is too low, and your body is too weak. Even if the strength of the bridge between you and Hong Bing is enough, it is not enough to support you to defeat me. You have no idea what level of existence you are facing now. You can''t see the status quo clearly! " That person disdains a way, in the eye reveals arrogance. "Try it, then." White night light way, grab a sword by the side at will, then wave and chop at that person. Boom! The fierce sword Qi is like a rainbow, surging in the sky. Then see that person''s body as sand like instant collapse disappear, and then agglomerate, will appear in front of the white night. As soon as he points out, his fingers are the energy that completely destroys the breath of life. As long as he is touched, everything disappears. Even if the divine power is under this finger, it will turn into smoke and cannot be resisted. But at the moment of this finger. "Twist!" Drink low and come out. It''s truth telling. "Ridiculous, using truth telling in front of the Lord? In return Come and drink it cold. Bang! The arms of the white night suddenly became crooked, and the body fell back again and again. As for the finger, it could not resist. At the moment, the overlord''s arms have been completely destroyed, and most of his magic power has been broken, and all of his magic power has been broken. Finally... chi! That finger, like a stick of tofu, went straight into the chest of the white night. The ferocious power of destruction pours down from the fingertips and pours directly into every part of the body in the white night. All of a sudden, the body of the white night is like ashes, a little bit peeling off, a little collapsing, a little disintegrating, the wind blowing, people will be gone... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2322 "Ah?" Wang Qingyue, who was still building the gate there, was dumbfounded on the spot. "White night!" She called out in a hurry. But the body of the white night has disappeared. The seven Hongbing soldiers fell to the ground like ordinary scrap iron. Wang Qingyue was staring at her heart beating wildly. How could she have thought that the white night with seven Hongbing soldiers was so vulnerable that she was killed by one finger of the other party. Isn''t that horrible? What to do now? As soon as he died in the white night, he would never let him go... Wang Qingyue was trembling and his face was full of fear. The man over there did not go to pick up the seven Hongbing on the ground. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes, which did not erase the pleasure of the white night. It seemed that something was wrong with him. Wang Qingyue is already thinking about running away. It was unexpected that the white night was defeated so quickly. Now she should leave quickly. However, is it really useful to escape? There''s no chance to escape if you want to chase after it? And then it was. Keng! Everyone heard a strange sound of sword. Then he saw a huge lotus in the place where he died in the white night. The lotus quickly healed and surrounded the great energy and wrapped him up quickly. It''s a lotus built by the power of Hongbing! The Red soldiers on the ground seem to be scattered on the ground, but actually they are all promoting the release of Hongbing spirit. "Is this rebirth?" The great energy was shocked and quickly turned back to escape from the lotus. But it''s too late. He hastily urged his soul to tear the lotus like petals, but no matter how hard he tried and how to move, he couldn''t do it. His strength is too weak in front of Hong Bing. Sonorous! At this time, the sword light again. However, the Lihuang sword, which fell on the ground, suddenly released a hot halo all over his body. Then the sword flew into the air, and the sword body burst out like a flood of fire, which was directly poured down. "No The great power uttered a shrill cry. But it''s useless. The fire poured into the body, leaving the flame ferocious, directly burned its body to ashes, and the white lotus turned into red lotus. It was not until the red lotus was completely wrapped that the scene faded away. Wang Qingyue stares at this strange scene, her small face is stunned, and the whole person is stupid. Lotus petals gradually dispersed, the flame also slowly annihilated, and in the center of the disappeared lotus, is a dark figure. However, the figure recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, a strong but naked man stood in front of Wang Qingyue. "Ah Wang Qingyue exclaimed, and turned around in a hurry. Her cheeks were as red as clouds. White night opened his eyes and calmly took the clothes from Qianlong ring and put them on his body. "Are you dressed?" Wang Qingyue asked carefully with her eyes closed. "All right." The white night is light. "What happened to you just now?" Wang Qingyue opened her eyes and looked at him: "did you just use magic?" "No White night shook his head: "actually, I was almost killed by that man just now." "But... You''re in perfect shape right now." Wang Qingyue looked at the white night inexplicably. "I have a divine skill called nirvana. This skill will sacrifice all my strength and blood essence, so that I will not die when I am seriously injured. The finger just now did not kill me, but the appearance of Nirvana when it was launched." "No wonder!" Wang Qingyue suddenly realized: "I said how that person said you had the skill of rebirth! If you use magic, it is impossible not to see through the strength of that person! But will you be able to recover after the nirvana skill is launched? Don''t you say you will sacrifice all your strength and blood essence? I don''t think you''re still intact. " "That''s because I also have a magic weapon, called the snow God clothes. This magic weapon will help me heal my body quickly. But that powerful means is too terrible, only this magic weapon can not completely recover my body The white night looked at the gate over there and said, "there are more great powers coming. You can finish repairing the last point of this door as soon as possible." "Good!" Wang Qingyue nodded and ran to work. In the daytime, he sits on the ground, meditates with closed eyes and breathes deeply. In the air around him, a large amount of light blue gas gushed towards his body, and all of them disappeared into his body. In the blink of an eye, the breath of the white night rose slowly, and his skin was shining with radiance. Wang Qingyue could even clearly feel the change of his strength at the moment.After a while, all the blood essence and strength lost in the white night were restored. Not only that, but also his soul state strength was greatly increased. "What did you do?" Wang Qingyue asked in surprise. "I have absorbed all the aura of death." White night open eyes, light said. "Yes, you... Do you know such a technique?" Wang Qingyue had some accidents. "How long will the gate be built?" The white night looked into the distance and asked. "Give me another half of the incense, it should be enough time!" "Good!" In the white night, he sacrificed seven Hongbing soldiers and stood in front of him. At the same time, he removed all the prohibitions on Hong Bing. Boom!! The light of Hongbing soared into the sky. The endless breath of Hongbing is like the tide. "You''re crazy!" Wang Qingyue was dull and shrill, he cried out: "you will attract all the people around you!" White night''s action is to tell everyone in all directions that Hong Bing is here and he is here at night... "I just want them to come over!" White night said without expression. Wang Qingyue was so frightened that she didn''t know what to say. And at this time, there are countless terrifying people''s scalp shivering and numbing Qi in all directions. All of them were rushing towards this place in a frenzy. A few of them are not as weak as the one before... feeling this scene, Wang Qingyue''s body trembled again. "Don''t be afraid. Just keep doing what you do." The white night is light. "Good, good..." Wang Qingyue said, but there is a fear that can not be concealed. At this time, countless souls were killed in all directions. There are thousands of soulful people in the southeast and northwest of China. They all gather around the white night and start the spirit of heaven one by one with a sharp blade in their hands. They stare at this end without expression. "White night, hand over the Hongbing, I can spare you not to die!" A hunchman with a big body and a moustache yelled. White soldiers shake their heads and say, "all of you want to take your own lives!" "Wanton!" "Bold!" "Son of a bitch, how arrogant "Kill!" As the roar kept on, the souls could no longer help but rush to the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2323 The roar came one after another, and countless souls poured out like locusts. The scene was a mess. But the white night did not move like a mountain. As soon as he raised his hand, the seven Hongbing soldiers in front of him surged like a roaring beast. The tyrannical Hongbing''s power crazily hanged the past, and the scene was extremely tragic and terrifying. With a finger of the white night, the seven Hongbing''s power converges in one place and rushes forward wildly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the force of terror has torn the void. As for the souls along the way, they have all been annihilated, and their bodies have disappeared completely into smoke. The faces of the rest of the souls changed greatly, but under the temptation of the seven Hongbing soldiers, they never thought of retreating. They all moved on and approached the white night. "You die for me!" A red haired man holding a long knife roared, cutting the edge of the knife in half. However, when the knife edge approaches, the divine power spreads through the whole body of the white night like an electric current. When the knife edge hits the body... bang! The crackle came out. The blade directly shocked the power, splashing a lot of sparks and energy ripples, but it could not break the power. "Damn it!" The man persevered and raised his sword again. But when the edge of the knife comes... whoosh! The iron fist of the white night came. Boom! The brute force tore the man''s body to pieces. An Immortal Emperor was hammered to death by the white night. "What?" Everyone was shocked! "How could he have such a great power if he could not exterminate xuanhuang?" Someone said. The white night itself was startled. "How remarkable are the benefits of this absorbing skill?" He murmured, and there was a frenzy in his eyes. Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... at this time, a large number of air breaking sound came again. Countless souls cast their skills at the same time, and the terrible beams of light tore the sky and fell here. The white night immediately sacrifices the divine power into the air mask to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the beam bursts. The hood was shaking. "Good!" The people around him were overjoyed and roared: "let''s work harder. First kill the white night and then rob the Hongbing. Everyone has a chance to fight against the seven Hongbing soldiers!" After saying that, countless great powers have regained their powers. Whoa! The raging flame turned into a big wave and beat towards it. Whew! The terrible thunder light roared at it like an angry dragon. Br > , the whole area is full of mysterious destruction. Wang Qingyue shivering, difficult to complete the last point of the gate project. She was afraid to look around. Such a chaotic scene can frighten people''s courage at a glance. She can only choose to believe in the white night and believe that he can protect his own safety. Bang Dang! Finally. In the dense bombardment of all people, the shield of the divine power of the white night was finally unable to resist and was smashed to pieces. The dreadful Soul Art surged in and exploded on the body of the white night. White night busy tune Hongbing breath to resist, but it seems to be in a hurry, his body was shaken countless, skin and flesh, blood gurgling, people also can not support, fell from the air. "White night?" Wang Qingyue was shocked. "Good chance!" "Kill!" The roar was loud, and all of them used their mace and rushed at it recklessly. The pressure formed by the fusion of the soul power of countless people is like a supreme mountain coming here. The ground was crushed to pieces. The white night was sunk to the ground. The locust like soul suddenly burst in to tear him to pieces. But it''s in the room of the electric Firestone... boom!!! A red flame suddenly burst out, directly filling the huge hole in the ground. "Ah The sad cry fell down at random, then disappeared, replaced by a pillar of fire, straight into the sky. As for those who came, they were all melted by the flame. "What?" The rest of the people watched the scene with amazement. "This is Lihuang sword power!" You can roar. "This man didn''t use Hongbing before, but he used it at this time... It seems that his defeat just now is a fake!""Hum, show the enemy to be weak and wait for the opportunity to move? With Hong Bing still so cunning, it''s really an incorruptible rascal! " "Hong Bing is an insult to Hong Bing in the hands of such a mean and dirty man!" Many people scoff at it. But people didn''t dare to rush again. People just surround and don''t rush. They attack and kill with spirit. They have already tacitly understood that the destruction of Hongbing is so terrible that such a reckless rush will only become the ghost of Hongbing''s sword. Instead, it is better to consume the man''s physical strength. Is it not a better choice? In the end, he is just a little Immortal Emperor. With so many people around him and a steady stream of spirits, he will be exhausted sooner or later. That''s not true. White night began to control seven Hongbing defense. The attacks around him were too intensive, and his seven Hongbing soldiers were forced to use them indiscriminately. Seeing this scene, the souls began to be unscrupulous. However, what is puzzling is that although the white night is resisting, it is a little bit moving the body, moving towards the place of those dead souls, and constantly opening mouth and breathing. What is this for? People don''t understand. But powers with sharp eyes smell something. They opened a special pupil, looked at that, and instantly was shocked. "He''s absorbing the energy of the dead! He''s absorbing! Stop him, or his strength will only grow stronger and stronger! " A great master''s scalp was numb and shrieking. This voice really scared everyone. "Absorb energy and transform it into your own strength? This... What technique can do this? " Someone asked in dismay. "Forbidden technique?" "Impossible, even if it is forbidden, there will be extremely harsh conditions!" "It''s ancient art! Haven''t you investigated the white night? He has mastered all the ancient library skills! It must be some ancient wonder! " Another scream. The voice immediately made everyone tremble and realize something. "No, it''s a trap!" Finally, someone was shocked and turned around to escape. But just then... bang! A strange spot of light broke out from the white night. To be exact, it broke out from Wang Qingyue. As soon as the light spots were born, they became a large net and covered the area. "White night, I''m done! I finished the door as you said Wang Qingyue exclaimed excitedly. "Good!" The white night opened his eyes and said calmly, "next, you just need to stay at the door, and leave everything to me..." and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2324 Wang Qingyue couldn''t understand why the white night was so. But in this case, she could only stay by the door. However, the blue light burst out of the door made her extremely confused. Isn''t this door like a space door? What do you want me to do with it? Wang Qingyue couldn''t understand it. The blue light rushed into mid air, then exploded and became a huge net, covering all directions. Those who want to escape bump into this big net, only to be surprised to find that the big net is actually a boundary and can''t penetrate it at all. But people outside can directly penetrate the net and rush in. "And what is this?" The sound of panic rang out. People inside can''t get out, but people outside can come in? "Try to break the nets!" Someone yelled. So a part of the soul began to attack the big net. They''ve realized that. This is a trap from the beginning to the end! White night lures these people over to kill them, and then absorb their energy to increase their strength! However, many people are still immersed in the dream of winning Hongbing to unify Lisheng Prefecture in the spring and Autumn period. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... with the joint efforts of all, the big net finally appeared cracks, which was already unable to support. But the next second... whoosh! Jing Mie Dao flies over and stabs Wang Qingyue''s side door directly. Bang! The body of jingmie Dao immediately bloomed with the same light as the gate, and the large net covering the surrounding area also showed a strengthening reaction. Those people start soul attack again, already can''t shake big net half cent already. "The power of Jing Mie Dao has been injected into the enchantment!" "No There was a cry of despair. "What should I do now?" "There''s a space door out of here!" "It''s no use... The space tunnels here are closed! Unless our strength can be stronger than this energy, it is impossible to open the space tunnel "What energy? The energy of white night? " "No, it''s the power of Jing Mie Dao." "Ah..." people are speechless. Who is better than Jing Mie Dao? And can not escape here, and can not kill the white night, then, people will only be nibbled by the white night. All as these more rational souls think. White night seems invincible, but it is madly absorbing the energy of those dead souls. When the energy is exhausted, more souls will die. After all, those who do not know the truth and are not willing to know the truth are still crazy for those Hongbing and are still fighting for the white night. The cool people around me saw it really. White night didn''t do all it could. He has been releasing water, luring those people, and creating the illusion that he will not be able to do it... "stop, don''t be killed by him. Every time a person dies, his strength will increase by one point. Stop it. All this is a white night''s conspiracy!" Someone yelled, trying to warn those who are stubborn. But the effect is clearly useless. "Are you kidding? It''s true that he can increase his strength by absorbing energy, but he can''t recover his strength through this. When we''ve exhausted this boy, is he still at our disposal? If you have counselled, get out of here and don''t bewitch people here! " Someone immediately turned back. The man was angry, but useless. These people are determined to kill white night. At this point, they can only fight to attack the border, hoping to break the border. So the strange phenomenon appeared. More and more people rush into the border to attack and kill the white night, but some people want to leave, but they are blocked by the border. With the increase of his energy, the Hun of the emperor of Jin broke through the six stages of terror, and then he was killed by the Qi of the White army. The sight of those sleeping souls in the white night''s chest is full of light, and people are frightened. Killing practice? This is something that only killers can do. Wang Qingyue was completely frightened by the scene in front of her. Blood! Blood is everywhere! Blood like fog. Blood like drinking water. It''s all over the world. As for the body, it''s been spilled all over the floor. The whole scene was like hell.As for the white night itself, it has begun to slowly take the initiative to attack and kill. Obviously, he has absorbed enough energy. He''s not going to wait any longer. He began to reduce the number of Hongbing soldiers in his whole body. At first, it was six. After half an hour, it turned into five. After half an hour, it was four, three, and two. Finally, he had begun to carry terror around him. "This?" Until this time, those who are still dreaming of seizing the soul of Hong Bing to dominate the world are suddenly surprised. That white night... Played with them all the time... his breath could not be exhausted. They didn''t know the existence of snow God clothes. It is impossible for him to be exhausted unless he consumes all his energy at one time. At the moment, the white night, which has absorbed the great energy of thousands of souls, has reached the extreme. With the increase of Hongbing, he is like the God of war, and everywhere he goes, he is like a god of war. "This is a massacre!" Wang Qingyue trembled. Finally, someone was watching Wang Qingyue. They rushed to know that Wang Qingyue, together with Bai Ye, wanted to take her down to coerce Bai Ye. It''s a pity that the white night has already placed the Jing Mie Dao there. When someone comes near, jingmie Dao will start immediately and kill it. Wang Qingyue''s ten mile radius is completely a vacuum zone... "Wang Qingyue? Are you wang Qingyue? Please, please let the white dragon master spare me! As long as you let the white dragon master spare me! I can ask the church to let your mother go! " At this moment, a cry of panic and sadness rang out. Wang Qingyue was slightly stunned, turned her head and looked, and immediately her whole body was shocked. "Is it you?" She seemed to know the man and exclaimed. "Wang Qingyue, please, please! As long as you can ask the white night to spare me from death, I will do whatever you want me to do! " The man directly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the white night crazily. "But... White night he..." Wang Qingyue mumbled her lips and didn''t know what to say. She felt that white night would not agree, but it was her mother. Did she give up like this? She knew who this person was and also understood his status. If he nodded his head, he might be able to reunite with his family... thinking of this, Wang Qingyue bit his silver teeth, knelt down directly to the white night, and cried out: "white night, please spare this man named Du Sheng for not dying!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2325 Hearing Wang Qingyue''s words, he turned his head and looked at the man named Du Sheng, and said: "you stay by the jingmie sword. As for this person, just stand there. If you move, I will kill you!" A simple sentence immediately let Du Sheng is grateful, immediately kneel on the ground, kowtow to the white night first, then kowtow to Wang Qingyue. "Thank you very much! Thank you very much, Miss Wang! Thank you, white dragon master! Thank you very much, Miss Wang The sound of excitement is endless. Wang Qingyue also cried with joy. If white night is willing to help, her mother will be saved. Thank you, white night She said happily. The white night did not speak and continued to fight. But in this huge net cover periphery, stands several breath terrible figure. They were standing on a high cliff, looking out on this side. The net cover is full of blood fog, the scene is particularly tragic, like human purgatory. "That''s what white night does?" Looking up at the distance of a man''s cold cloak. "If I guess it correctly, it should be a technique of ancient times, which is called the closed door. Once this skill is applied, the soul has to enter, but can''t get it. There is a cage that can''t be destroyed!" "Combined with the absorption method learned by the white night, this closed door has become a cultivation cave for him. He can absorb energy and increase his strength. I''m afraid this closed door will be enough to promote him to two stages." At the other end, a monk dressed as a Buddhist rite said faintly. "Fake monk, do you know so much, can you crack it?" Next to a hot figure enchanting woman asked with a smile. "I am not the enemy of Hongbing. I can''t break it!" The monk continued to do Buddhist rites. "Ha ha, I don''t know who said all day long that Hong Bing is not invincible. There are so many sharp weapons in the world that can be broken. Why are you burping now?" The enchanting woman covers her lips and smiles, and looks at the peach blossom eyes of the monk constantly blinking, which is somewhat provocative. The monk immediately closed his eyes and recited sutras, ignoring everything. "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t talk about meaningless words. If we continue to indulge and the strength of white night continues to increase, then we will continue to increase the difficulty of robbing Hong Bing. If we don''t care about this, I''m afraid you will still give up the idea of Hongbing, so as not to lose our lives in vain!" A man with a big sword on his back and his body full of blue light sinks. "Brother Dajian said it''s right. We really should join forces. You''re all famous and powerful people. Since you''ve come here, you can''t go there in vain." The man with the blue cape said hoarsely before. "What do you mean, then?" "What else? In this case, we can''t move Hongbing, we can only let the white night come out by ourselves! " "How?" "If you have killed enough people, will you come out by yourself?" The enchanting woman smiles. The words fell to the ground, and people around her immediately understood what she meant. "Men, act! Don''t let those idiots go in and die! " Blue cape man light said, and then turned to the distance. The rest of the people also like shooting stars toward the distance. After a while, there was no soul in the distance. They were all stopped. See no one in the net again, white night is a face of confusion. "Do you think they are so scared that they can''t do it again?" He whispered the energy, and the latter absorbed it. After waiting for a long time, several scattered souls came near for him to kill. White night is already believed, should be the soul of the people were shocked, dare not go forward. I think so. He has killed many souls. If the rest of them were not idiots, they would not die in vain. They should understand that these means alone can''t do anything. Wang Qingyue and Du Sheng looked at him with incredible eyes. White night''s body is like a feather floating in the air, where he passes, the energy is absorbed. About an hour later, the night had fallen to the ground. His presence in the Jin Dynasty is about to break through and officially enter the soul state of the emperors of all ages. If you only kill people, your soul will have such a terrible improvement... Who dare to imagine? "Is it OK?" The white night came and swept the pale Wang Qingyue. "No... nothing... Nothing..." Wang Qingyue lowered her head. She couldn''t see through the man any more. The strength of a great soldier is not only based on his absolute strength. His own... Is also extremely terrible... as for the Dusheng, he is still kneeling on the ground, shivering, and his eyes dare not look at the white night, for fear that the white night will suddenly take a hand and directly result in him."Who is this man?" The white night asked. "He''s... he''s a Dharma protector of the British church." Wang Qingyue whispered. "Anglo Korean religion? What is that? " It''s a foggy night. Wang Qingyue stammered her lower lip and said in a low voice: "that''s a religion with millions of believers, and it''s also a religion that imprisoned my mother..." "imprisoned your mother?" The white night was stunned. "That''s why I asked the Dragon Lord to let this man go. If he doesn''t die, I can go back to my mother with him." Wang Qingyue said excitedly. White night nodded, and he was not interested in these things, so he said: "this time you are a great help to me, since you want this person, then I will give this person to you! We''re clear. " "Thank you, white night." Wang Qingyue was extremely excited. "Time to go!" The white night looked into the distance. Somehow, he always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. That''s it. Now that you''ve got so many benefits, you''d better find a place to consolidate your strength and break through the period of emperor Jin as soon as possible! White night in his mind, he will remove the gate and leave directly. Du Sheng was imprisoned and his soul was bound. Wang Qingyue planned to take him to Wang Ling. But when the net cover was removed and they were ready to go their separate ways... whoosh! A red light suddenly flashed beside Wang Qingyue. "Where are you going, little sister?" A charming voice came out, and then he saw a white arm like lotus root stretching out from the void, directly surrounding Wang Qingyue''s goose neck. "Ah..." Wang Qingyue screamed and was about to struggle, but she saw a terrible air covering her whole body and her body... she was unable to move... "eh?" The white night also frowned and looked to the side. But see Wang Qingyue has been a hot figure, enchanting woman uniform. At the same time, many figures came out of the void in all directions. These figures are breathtaking www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2326 "I said that it was all cats and dogs who came to capture the soldiers, but those powerful figures were not seen. It turns out that you have been hiding around and waiting until I withdraw the border before coming out?" White night said, also is to understand everything. Without the shackles of the net, these great powers will immediately flee once they see the wrong situation. Although the strength of the white night is strong, it is impossible to keep them without the help of the net. It seems that these people are still wary of Hong Bing. But it doesn''t matter now. If you are ready to make a move, you will not be lenient. "White night, if you care about your little lover''s life, then hand over Hong Bing." At this time, the enchanting woman over there said with a smile. As she spoke, her hand was on Wang Qingyue''s chin. Wang Yue will be separated in a moment by a little force. "Her name is Wang Qingyue!" Suddenly said the white night. "Overhaul Wang Ling''s daughter?" That enchanting woman''s face reveals a touch of scruples. "Yes, and if you want to kill, I have nothing to do with this man''s life or death." The white night is light. This word falls, enchanting woman immediately one Zheng. "What do you mean? Yes? You just watch your little lover die The enchanting woman frowned. "She has nothing to do with me. She just wants to ask me to save her mother. That''s all. If you want to kill, kill it, but it may be Wang Ling''s revenge that awaits you." White night said quietly. Enchanting women have some doubts. After all, it could have been a white night. But the white night at the moment is too casual, also did not hear him and Wang Ling''s daughter walk closer. Helpless, enchanting woman can only release her hand and push Wang Qingyue to one side. "Get out of here She said coldly, then squinted at the white night: "even if there are no hostages, white dragon master, I still don''t think you can turn the corner in this situation. I advise you to give Hong Bing to us, so that you may live." "After watching for a long time, you should know what I mean. I still want Hongbing? You can take it by yourself, but it depends on your ability to get it or not. " "Amitabha Buddha, benefactor Bai, you have committed many crimes and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Moreover, with the weapons of Hongbing, you have been brought down by the poor monk on behalf of the common people." The monk over there opened his mouth, made a Buddhist ceremony to the white night, and rushed over directly. Here we go! White night eyes a Lin, pull out the sword to that monk to chop past. Boom!!! The Qi of abandoning God sword swept across the sky directly. However, when the monk was about to give up his sword spirit, his body suddenly turned golden, and the whole man was like being watered with gold. Bang Dang! The sword spirit tore the monk''s golden body into pieces. But the white night did not feel his death. It should be something like some kind of stunt. As soon as I breathe in the daytime, I suddenly feel a pressure coming down from the sky. The whole person can''t bear it and directly falls down from the air. When he looked up, he found a huge golden Buddha appeared above him, and the huge hand of the Golden Buddha patted and killed him. Before the palm arrived, the terrible pressure had already come. "Broken!" The white night pulls out the sword of Lihuang and cuts it toward the Golden Buddha''s hand. But at this moment, he found that he could not even lift his hand! The pressure is terrible! Is that the monk''s true? This pressure... How strong is the monk? In the white night, his eyes were cold. Seeing that the driving arm did not move, he thought of it together. Seven Hongbing soldiers flew on his head in an instant, forming an umbrella to fight against him. Bang! The huge slap on the Hongbing. However, Hongbing is Hongbing in the end. Although the pressure generated by this slap can be regarded as adverse, it can not tear the Hongbing apart. Bai Ye seizes the Lihuang sword on top of his head and urges his sword force again. Whoa! The terrible sword fire of Lihuang instantly burned the arm of the huge golden Buddha. The Golden Buddha flashed gold again and turned into the monk''s appearance, but one of his arms was already on fire. Without hesitation, the monk tore off his flaming arm and threw it aside. But after two breaths, the arm became ashes. The white night wanted to seize the victory and kill the monk, but at the same time, several terrible breath came from all directions. Other big powers have started. "Beheader!" Just listen to a person roar, then hold a huge incomparable sword toward the white night. The huge sword directly erupted a thousand Zhang long sword Qi, which was about to create a new world. It brought endless sword power down.The earth trembles wildly and is torn apart. It is extremely difficult to draw a sword again because of the endless sword crushing the white night which is directly suppressed. Although Bai Ye''s spirit level has been promoted rapidly in this short period of time, he still has a big gap with these great powers. In front of these people, he has no chance to pull out his sword. If it were not for his divine power and Hongbing''s help, Bai Ye would have died many times. But as long as you don''t die, there''s no fear in the night. He stares at the blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing blazing. Then he saw the surging and bright power burst out from his fingertips, and then quickly condensed into a golden mirror to resist the falling sword spirit. Dang! The sword spirit smashed on the golden mirror, making a sound like the percussion of a gong. Then the whole huge sword spirit was actually bounced back, and the sword Spirit fell back on the existence holding the big sword. "What?" The man with the sword looked shocked and dodged. Roaring... the huge sword Qi cleaved at his side, directly tearing the side of the earth in two. "Even if you don''t use Hongbing, you have some means. Don''t be careless!" Enchanting women drink and shout. "Besides, don''t worry about it. We''re just going to kill private people together." The blue cloaked man growled. "Kill!" We can drink together and force them to kill. All kinds of terror techniques come together, which can be said to destroy the heaven and earth, and the terror is incomparable. Wang Qingyue drags Du Sheng, who is imprisoned, retreats again and again, and rushes towards the outer circle like a fugitive. When she got to the safe area, she stopped and looked at the white night. But see the white night where the wind, fire, thunder and lightning, more divine light came, countless huge virtual shadow toward its location bombarded. It can be said that it has been plowed a thousand times, ten thousand times, by the breath of destruction. Even if it is an ant, it has been reduced to ashes now! What is sacred about these? Their strength... I''m afraid none of them is weaker than his father, Wang Ling? Wang Qingyue was terrified and worried and looked over there. The great powers bombed for a long time. The ground was broken, the void was twisted, and the sky was gray. Everything was like the end of the world. For a long time, they slowly stopped. "Should white night die?" Enchanting woman smile way. "Probably." Monks do Buddhist rites. "Well, even Hong Bing can''t protect him under this kind of fury!" The man in the blue cape sinks. Others nodded. But at this time, in the gray fog, it is the voice of indifference. "I''m sorry to disappoint you! But now... Is it my turn? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2327 Hearing this sound, people were all in a daze, spinning and busy looking up at the figure in the fog. But he came out of the mist and stood in front of them. It was white night. At this time, his whole body was covered with black and blue, blood stains and ferocious scars everywhere, which looked terrible. However, these scars lasted for about four or five days, and were covered by a blue halo. After a while, the whole person had recovered to the original state, and no more blood was found on his body. "What a terrible resilience!" The people around him gasped. "How could he have such a terrifying restorative power when he didn''t even inspire the spirit of heaven?" The blue cloaked man frowned. "It''s probably his magic weapon." The smile on the enchanting woman''s face gradually converged. At this moment, people realized that this person''s strength was not as simple as they thought. I''m afraid that even if he didn''t use Hongbing, his means would not be comprehensible by ordinary people... "eliminate evil for the people!" At this time, the monk murmured, while storing all the souls of heaven into vitality, regenerating an arm, while rushing toward the white night. But just as he approached, the white night raised his hand. Shua Shua Shua... Lihuang sword, Yeyao sword, abandoned God sword, and chisel prison sword all flew out. The Four Swords took on four directions and surrounded the monk directly. "No, fake monk, be careful!" Enchanting woman exclaimed. "Golden Lotus body!" The monk immediately sat down in the air, closed his eyes and read the pithy formula quickly. In a flash, his body bloomed a circle of golden light, and under his body appeared a lotus plate, a large number of lotus leaves appeared, wrapped his body. In the face of the fierce four Hongbing swords, he did not hide or dodge, as if he were willing to attack and chop. But... these four Hongbing did not attack and kill the fake monk. On the contrary, Lin Yang grabbed it with his backhand and rushed to the monk with his crack gun. Whew! The monk''s body was instantly torn, but his body was still a fake body. After tearing, there were a lot of lotus root like bodies. But after tearing the void in the white night, he suddenly threw the spear into the air. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the spear immediately whirled, and the cold tip of the gun released a circle of wonderful energy. That''s the power of the crack gun. And when this energy evaporates... boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the void is all torn apart. Everything is torn apart, including the skills urged by the great powers. The great powers were stunned. In the face of such surging energy, they did not dare to get close, for fear that they would be torn into pieces by the splitting spear. "Is this the power of Hongbing?" Big sword man murmured. "What does white night want to do?" Asked the blue cloaked man hoarsely. But the moment the voice falls... Dong! A golden light burst out of a void, followed by a figure falling out of it. That''s the monk. It turns out that the purpose of the crack gun''s energy is to force the fake monk out of it. At the moment of the monk''s appearance, the four Hongbing swords seemed to be attracted by something in an instant, and rushed to the monk crazily. "Fake monk!" The enchanting woman screamed bitterly, and rushed to the place immediately to save him. But... It''s too late! The monk gazed at the four Hongbing soldiers. At this time, it was useless for him to try to escape with a fake body. The power of the Four Swords is too strong to suppress the spirit of the four soldiers. At this moment, it is almost impossible for the monk to escape. White night had been on guard against him. The same moves are no longer useful for white night. "Amitabha Seeing that he could not dodge, the monk made a Buddhist ceremony, and then silently waited for the arrival of death. Finally... chi! There was a strange noise. Seeing the four Hongbing soldiers coming together, the fearsome Hongbing swords were chopped on the monk''s body one after another. The monk''s body was instantly torn to death. "I killed you!" Enchanting woman''s eyes are red, the whole person has fallen into madness, desperate to rush to the white night. "Yan Pei! Come back The man in the blue cape said. But it''s useless. Enchanting woman at this time is completely out of reason! Helpless, a group of great powers can only keep up. "Die!"The roar came back. Then see that enchanting woman hastily raised her hands to pat forward. Roaring... a sea of destruction burst from her palm, as if to swallow everything. Can next second, white night finger move. Keng! The prison chiseling sword cuts horizontally, and the sword force bursts into the atmosphere of destruction, and then disappears. However, although the breath is there, the internal destructive force has been hollowed out by the prison digging sword. When it hits the body of the white night, it can no longer cause any pressure on him. "Batian Dao!" Roar again in the white night, clasp the batian sword with the backhand and cut it down. The sword broke out, and an earth shaking pressure came. Everyone was suppressed by this sword, and the enchanting woman was the most serious. Her body fell directly out of the air, and her feet crushed the ground. She tried her best to support her. The spirit of heaven flashed wildly, and her soul power surged to the extreme. However, it was not so simple to fight against the power of Hongbing. What''s more, the white night over there has already rushed towards this with a split magic gun. "Yan Pei, I''ll help you!" The man in the blue cape yelled, pointing that way. Whoosh! The power of space hovered in the past, spreading there, like a big net, covering the sword power on the head of enchanting women. The sword is constantly dispelled by this force... Disappear. Enchanting woman has also been released, eyes dew cold, backhand pull out a long whip, throw to the white night. The whip, like a living creature, will stretch indefinitely and entangle in the past. White night wants to cut the sword, but the long whip is too flexible, directly let go of the white night''s sword, directly wound on his body. "Soul pumping!" Enchanting woman immediately roars, launches the soul skill. Whirring and whirring... the whip glowed red in an instant. At the same time, the magic power and power of the white night were sucked by the whip crazily. In a short time, people were directly taken out and their faces were half white. White night seems to have no strength to stand up... "good chance!" The big sword man''s eyes were shining, and he immediately flew to him and killed him. White night to quickly raise the sword to resist. Bang! Cut off the sword. But in the white night, his arms trembled, and the abandoned God sword in his hand was a little askew, as if he could not resist it. "Even if you are a Hong Bing, you need strength to wave it. Now you don''t even have the strength to dance sword. What can you do to stop us? Die The man in the blue cape also came. The great powers joined hands to take away the life of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2328 Such a terrifying sight makes the scalp tingle. The whole area seems to be isolated from the world. Wang Qingyue was staring at this scene, people have been silly. "He''s finished! The night is over! Hongbing will be plundered by these people! A new era is coming! " Lu Sheng, beside him, screamed in a frenzy. In this case, no one can think that night can survive. He had been able to contend with these powerful powers, relying entirely on divine power and the power of Hongbing. Now, it''s all gone. Without divine power, the body of the white night is as fragile as paper paste in front of these powerful soul skills. Without his divine power, he could not motivate Hongbing, and could not use his power to protect himself. Don''t look at this Yan Pei with only one move, but this move is like taking the bottom out of the water, extremely lethal! White night can''t resist! But at the moment when these murderous opportunities are about to come, the white night suddenly stares at her eyes and her fingers move rapidly. She grabs the long whip that is wrapped around her body, and then her fingers continue to beat the whip, which is extremely rhythmic. "Well?" Enchanting woman slightly a Leng, do not know what this is to do at night. But as the white night fingers beat, she smelled something wrong. So the whip stopped. They are like being blocked by ice and frost, like being frozen by time, and they can''t move any more. No matter how hard they urge them, everything on the whip will no longer move. "It''s weird!" The enchanting woman screamed. "No matter how many, even if the boy today pokes a hole in the sky, he will die in our hands!" The blue cloaked man cried, his hands opened, and 7000 amulets flew out of his palms. The seals spread like a fish. Then each seal turned into a huge mountain and was violently suppressed in the white night. Roar and boom... the explosion of weimang actually shattered the ground. Before the mountain arrives, it will have such prestige. If it is suppressed by it, no matter who it is, will disappear? People''s thoughts were full of fear. , but at this moment! A purple lightning suddenly flew out from the fingertip of the whip in the white night, and directly transmitted to Yan Pei''s body. Yan Pei was shocked and found that the solidifying force on the whip began to flow again. But... It''s not flowing to the night, it''s flowing in the opposite direction!! "What?" Yan Pei''s face changed greatly, and he wanted to release his hand in a hurry. But the purple lightning is like a shackle of their own hands, they can not be released. Not only that, that power has begun to draw on their own energy, and continue to transport the past toward the white night. "Be careful, he has strength again!" Seeing that he could not stop this force, Yan Pei had to scream bitterly. All great powers breathe with a shudder. "It doesn''t matter. He''s going to be a piece of dust." The blue cloaked man roared, his palms sinking. More than 7000 mountains converge into an unprecedented mountain, which is like the sky falling down. "Nail breaking magic!" One can roar. "Crack the soul vitality!" There''s a big roar. "Heart piercing sword!" "To create a new world!" ... the great powers attacked one move after another. All of them are fully cooperating with the suppression of the blue cloaked man, unloading the defense of the white night, and preventing his escape in advance. Space is blocked. The trajectory of time is disrupted. At this moment, the white night was in the abyss, and there was no day. But he did not have the slightest panic, just staring at all the people in front of him. By the time he released his hand, the whip had been reduced to ashes and dissipated. As for Yan Pei, the master of the whip, she was as thin as a haggard at the moment, and could not even stand. She fell on the ground and had no strength. She seemed to have been hit by the art of soul drawing, and it was more thorough and terrifying than the one she applied to the body of the white night. White night absorbed Yan Pei''s strength and radiated a strange light all over his body. In front of the terror attack and killing, the seven Hongbing soldiers all aimed at him and rushed to attack him. No one can understand what this is about. The next second, let the world surprise the extraordinary scene appeared. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! I only heard the strange sound of tearing the skin and flesh. Then he saw that the seven Hongbing had penetrated the body of the white night and stabbed him."What?" Big sword man is shocked. "What is to be done in this white night?" "Suicide?" "Would he rather commit suicide than die in our hands?" "Well, it''s good that he has backbone, but even in this case, he has to die without a whole body!" The man in the blue cape roared, and continued to increase the pressure of the 7000 mountains and pour down with all his strength. Finally... Dong!! The mountain fell to the ground. The ground in the whole area was directly powdered. A huge and bottomless super abyss emerges. The turbulent waves, like blooming flowers, spread in all directions, around the world and even in the air. Many great powers could not bear the terrible blow and were shaken out. The breath of destruction is like a storm, circling around the seven thousand mountains. The scene was particularly tragic. No one will believe that white night can survive in this situation. But the reality is desperate. At the moment when the mountain falls... CLICK! Click! Click! Click... a silver light suddenly appeared from the inside of the mountain and flashed like lightning in front of, around and around the mountain. In the twinkling of an eye, 7000 mountains were all torn into two by this light. In an instant, all the mountains burst to pieces. A long sword in full bloom appeared on those burst mountains. Countless people looked up and were affected by the light of the sword. At this moment, they just wanted to worship the sword. "What is this The man in the blue cloak murmured to himself. No one can answer him. At this time, the big sword man on the other end breathed. When he reacted, the sword had come down to him and cut him hard. "Get out of here The big sword man roared. His whole body urged him to release his sword. He held the sword in front of his head, trying to resist the sword. However, when the sword was cut off, it was like cutting tofu, and he was directly split into two parts with the sword... the big sword man died. But the sword didn''t stop, instead, it ran into the crowd and killed crazily. No one can stop this sword. It is like the scythe of death, reaping these powerful lives mercilessly. At this moment, power is like grass. "What is this? Is this Hong Bing? What is this? " The blue cape man shrieked, and he retreated. Only then did the sound come. "This is the power produced by the integration of the seven Hongbing soldiers and the swordsmen in the daytime! This is the unity of seven metaphysics! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2329 Seven metaphysics in one? Seven Hongbing soldiers and people into one? What kind of terrifying power is this? How can white night do this? People were so scared that they couldn''t believe it. However, the sword shuttled through the crowd for a while, and there were enough ten great powers falling down, and the rest of them scattered wildly and did not dare to approach. When the sword stopped, people could see that the sword was just a halo. In the middle of the halo, it was the white night. He was covered by the power of Hongbing. He was like a God. He was so powerful that he could not look directly at him. There are also great powers to enemy white night, sword light attack, kill will go. But the light of their swords was swallowed up by the power of Hongbing as they approached the white night. At the moment, the power of Hongbing is like a huge black hole, tearing everything apart and swallowing everything. No matter what kind of attack, he can no longer touch half a point. Even the void around him will twist and rotate because of his actions. "Go The man in the blue cape could not help it any longer. He suddenly turned his head and ran away towards the distance, intending to escape. "Where to go?" After drinking in the white night, he leaped forward and turned into a sword and chased him. The blue cape man''s face changed suddenly, and his fingers moved rapidly in the air, as if playing the piano. With the movement of his ten fingers, the emptiness on the left and right immediately seemed to be stirred by it and twisted into a vortex. When people touch these vortices, they will be twisted into pieces in an instant, but in the white night, they do not hide or dodge, but rush straight forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... as he hit those twisted vortices, the void was completely flattened and returned to its original state. He drank in the sky at night, and his whole body was covered with the blue cloak like the sun. "Jump!" The man in the blue cape yelled and directly launched the magic words. The space in his own area was forced to move, as if he were a living rabbit. He jumped forward with him, and in an instant he opened a distance of thousands of miles. But part of the light of the sword has been added. The man in the blue cloak is directly added by these lights, and his abdomen is pierced by the divine light and directly poked into a hornet''s nest. Pooh! He spat out a mouthful of blood, trying to stabilize his body. At this time, the white night also drank. "Chase!" Boom! The area of space around him jumped in like a man with a cloak. This is a copy of the effect of his mantra. The blue cape man''s face changed. He immediately flicked his finger and drank, "time is speeding up!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... a gust of wind like force swept him again and wrapped him tightly. It''s all the power of time. The blue cloaked man speeds up his time directly to speed up his escape. In the blink of an eye, the blue cloaked man is running away and missing. Although the white night is blessed by the combination of seven metaphysics, it can be regarded as invincible, but the soul state is there, and the speed is not the enemy, so we can only watch him leave. As for other abilities, they also want to run away. But they''re not as good as men in blue cloaks. Bai Yediao turned around and chopped at them. Almost catching up with one person, he cut them down with a sword. Even the people and magic weapons were all split into two parts. No matter what kind of skills they used, the magic sword was invincible. After a while, the great power here is dead and dead, and can escape. A crisis was resolved by the brute force of the white night. When the white night fell from the sky, his body began to absorb the energy that could die. His spirit increased wildly, and soon his soul reached the peak of the Jin Dynasty. At present, as long as he has another chance, he will be able to leap over the period of emperor Jin and formally step into the ranks of emperors of all ages. White night opened his eyes and slightly vomited his turbid breath. The combination of seven metaphysics has been dispersed, and seven Hongbing soldiers are included in the token. Although he seems invincible, overbearing and fierce, the power consumed by the integration of seven metaphysics is extremely terrible. What''s even more terrifying is that the seven scars left by Hongbing on his body have not been cured by Qingxue Shenyi. After all, what is left on the wound is the strength of Hongbing, which can be easily healed? According to the effect of the snow clearing divine clothes, it doesn''t take ten days and a half months to heal. Better get out of here. If there is such a big disturbance here, there will surely be more talents coming here. It is impossible for the white night to fight against it with the combination of seven metaphysics every time. Let alone his strength, his body can''t bear so many Hongbing''s power. "Are you all right, white night?"Wang Qingyue over there led Du Sheng, who was trembling. "Have you not gone back yet?" The white night gave her a look. "I..." Wang Qingyue faltered, I don''t know how to answer. "Get out of here. Someone will come later, and it will be very troublesome if they come again. " The white night is light. "But you are injured now." Wang Qingyue looked at the hole in the white night''s body and said with a little heartache: "why don''t you go back to the green sea with me first, where the wound is very good, and with my father in, he will also protect your safety." "Your father is not enough to keep me safe." Wang Lingba had no choice but to kill Bai Ye and rob Hong Bing to save his wife. "White night, don''t worry. Now that this man is here, my father won''t try you any more. My father is not interested in magic weapons. He just wants my mother to come back safely. That''s all." Wang Qingyue was busy. Hearing the sound in the white night, my brows wrinkled. At this time, the spirit of terror and power came from the distance. He took a deep breath, light said: "in this case, then I believe you once, will first green sea recuperate." "Great, white night, come with me!" Wang Qingyue excitedly way, then pulls the white night to fly toward the direction of the green sea. Dusheng followed with trembling. It took about half a day for the three talents to come to the green sea. This time, Wang Qingyue did not dare to be as arrogant as before, but carefully brought the white night to come. For this reason, Wang Qingyue also put on makeup for the white night, for fear of being recognized. "Dad! I''m coming. Dad Fell on the island of Wang Ling, Wang Qingyue cried out. Originally, the island was torn apart by fighting with Wang Ling in the white night, but it was repaired by Wang Ling with soul skill. "Come back as soon as you come back, dad is very busy..." there was a hoarse voice in the room where Wang Ling was staying. "Dad, come out and have a look." Wang Qingyue is shouting again, the voice is full of joy. Wang Ling was particularly impatient, but she couldn''t resist her baby daughter, so she came out of the house. However, at one glance, he froze. "Dad, look who this is?" Wang Qingyue said with a smile. "Son of a bitch, do you dare to hold my daughter?" Wang Ling''s whole body trembled and shrieked, and his eyes were red with blood. Dusheng was silent. "Dusheng, I want you to die!" Wang Ling directly launched all the heavenly spirits and rushed over with a roar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2330 "Slow! Slow down Seeing that Wang Ling was going to do something directly, Du Sheng was so scared that he didn''t have any blood on his face. He quickly waved his hand and called out. "Dad, stop it!" Wang Qingyue also rushed to block Wang Ling. "My daughter, get out of the way. This man is the great protector of the British church. Let me cut him off!" Wang Ling yelled. But when he said this, he realized that it was wrong. How can my daughter run to her so easily? And that Dusheng doesn''t respond? "Wang Ling, I think you are crazy. Can''t you see who is holding whom?" Cried Dusheng, biting his teeth. Wang Ling was stunned. After carefully looking at Du Sheng, he realized that Du Sheng''s whole body had no soul power, which was completely restrained... What''s the matter? How was Dusheng imprisoned? He is a great protector of the English Korean religion! Ten Wang Qingyue can''t be his opponent! Is it white night? Wang Ling was staring at the white night. When he saw the seven obvious holes in the white night, he seemed to have guessed something. "You caught Du Sheng?" Wang Ling said. "Yes." The white night is light. "Dad, he was injured in the white night. Let him recuperate here. Now with Dusheng, we can save our mother." Wang Qingyue said quickly. "It''s not like Dusheng''s injury." Wang Ling frowned. "Dad, don''t worry about it. My father has everything you need. I''ll get you some medicine first." Wang Qingyue said, then toward the side of the small room to drill, and soon took out a large number of bottles and jars piled in front of the white night. White night is not polite, in the inside to flip under, directly took away more than a dozen kinds of pills, and sat aside to recuperate. "This..." Wang Ling was in a hurry. What he took away in the daytime was all the rare pills that he had managed to collect. He couldn''t bear to take them with him. Today, his daughter gave them all to others? Can see Wang Qingyue that look in the eyes, Wang Ling breath a tremor, vaguely seems to be aware of what, people also fell into silence. "White night, what do you need to tell me directly? You helped me a lot this time, and I will repay you." Wang Qingyue said. "Yes, thank you very much." White night nodded. Wang Qingyue smiles and plans to have a rest. Wang Ling was uneasy. After a deep look at the white night, Wang Ling drew a fa array and brought Du Sheng to the array to be imprisoned. Du Sheng is already a prisoner. How dare he be reckless when he is here at night? Only at the mercy of Wang Ling. However, Wang Ling''s mind is not in Du Sheng''s body, but Wang Qingyue who runs to rest in the small room. "Clear moon!" After entering the room, Wang Lingchen gave a drink. "Dad, can I help you?" Wang Qingyue opened her eyes and asked. However, Wang Ling suddenly approached Wang Qingyue, lowered her voice and asked, "do you like white night?" As soon as the words fell, Wang Qingyue was stunned, and then her cheeks turned red. She said in a panic: "Dad, what are you talking about? You... You don''t talk nonsense, I don''t mean that... " " you''d better not have this idea! " Wang Ling said coldly, and his expression was extremely serious. "Why?" Wang Qingyue was slightly stunned and looked at him inexplicably. "Because the white night man... Doesn''t have a long life to live!" Wang Ling hummed. "What?" Wang Qingyue suddenly got up and looked at Wang Ling in shock: "Dad, what do you mean? How can you die if you are surrounded by a red army at night "He lost his life to these soldiers! Do you know how many hermit powers have come out of the mountain to get his Hongbing? Do you know that those who can crush dad to death with one finger have been searching for the whereabouts of white night? If you are related to this person, are you not afraid to be implicated? " Wang Ling glared big eyes, emotion quite excited way. Wang Qingyue autumn eyes a rise, dull looking at Wang Ling, a word can not be said. "Although white night helped us catch Du Sheng, I want you to keep a distance. I don''t want you to have too much contact with him, understand?" Wang Ling said. "Dad, what can you do? Think of a way to save the white night... "Wang Qingyue bit cherry lips, whispered. "No salvation." Wang Ling shook his head: "even if the white night hands Hong Bing out now, there will still be people looking for him and killing him! The white night now is a red soldier. " Wang Lingdao. Wang Qingyue stayed where she was, her eyes lost. Yeah. Even if the white night is handed in, who will believe that it is handed in? Without Hong Bing, others would think that he was hiding and would certainly take his life. "Now... What should I do?" "Tomorrow, we will take Du Sheng to the British church to exchange your mother. When our family reunites, we will leave here and find a place to live in seclusion. As for the white night, he can cultivate himself here as long as he is willing to, and do not have any contact with him." Wang Ling said.Wang Qingyue clenched her lips and did not speak. Of course, Bai Ye didn''t know Wang Ling''s attitude. At the moment, he is constantly absorbing the energy that he has absorbed through those pills. With the digestion of energy, the body and soul of white night have been greatly improved. The sleeping spirit has more signs of awakening, and even the strength of the divine power has increased a lot. This makes the white night especially happy. For a time, he thought that the divine power could not be increased. After all, his divine power was drawn from the ancient array in the Supreme God''s temple. It was amazing to be able to circulate in his own body. How could he think that his divine power could increase? Is it possible to say that these powers have been integrated into one''s own flesh? White night''s mind is thinking, looking inside the divine power in the body. The divine power is golden yellow. They flow in the body like golden blood. They are incomparably magical. Some of them have penetrated into the blood vessel walls and even bones, and some of them are close to the spirit. White night is looking forward to what will happen after the fusion of divine power and spirit. But also worried that the spirit of heaven will repel the divine power. If it causes any bad consequences, it will not be worth the loss. "Well, it''s better to play steadily." Thinking in the white night, I continued to rest with my eyes closed. I don''t know how long it took. When I opened my eyes at night, the island was empty. "Wang Qingyue?" There was a cry from the white night, and no one responded. He sniffed the air. The breath of Wang Ling and Wang Qingyue is very rare. It seems that they have been away for a long time, and even Du Sheng is not here. Most of them went to the British church. He shook his head, but he didn''t want to get involved in Wang Qingyue''s affairs. He examined the wound and decided to leave to collect the whereabouts of other Hongbing soldiers. But just then... bang! A strange light blooms from the waist of the white night. When I look at it in the white night, my breath is tight. It''s a token that lights up... that token... It''s the token given to him by the master of the snow refining sect... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2331 Xuelianmen is asking for help. The white night''s eyes congealed, looked around the eyes, no longer hesitated, directly jumped forward to the Shenji Palace branch near the Xuelian gate. It seems that what Xue Lian sect leader is worried about really happened. My heart is tense at night. Has the influence of Shenji palace been reduced to this degree? The branch of Shenji Palace said to fight as soon as possible... It seems that Shenji palace is facing very serious problems at present. Once the influence of Shenji palace disappears completely, I''m afraid the whole state will be in chaos? At that time, the dark Dynasty will surely float on the surface and act wantonly. As a thorn in the dark Dynasty, the situation of white night will never be better. It seems that there is no place for peace in the state. The eyes of the white night are awe inspiring, speeding up the attack towards the branch. Xuelian city has been reduced to ruins. When passing by, you can see several soul people picking up leaks and trying to get some good things from the ruins. Seeing the white night flying, everyone was surprised, but they didn''t pay much attention to it. The white night gazed into the distance and moved on. But just then... boom!! A huge noise broke out in the distance. Then came the ferocious and ferocious breath of destruction from afar. "Hello, friend, do you want to go to the Shenji Palace branch to find the leak? Wait a minute. It''s not over there yet At this time, a soul person below called out to the white night. "Zhang Ning, what do you care about him? Let that boy die! In order not to have one more person snatching food from us My companion said. The soul of Zhang Ning laughed and didn''t speak. White night looks cold. According to the two men, the fighting in Shenji palace division should have lasted for a long time. The leader of Xuelian sect didn''t ask for help at the first time. We can''t keep it, or we''ll get cold. White night takes out the token and activates it secretly. In an instant, the token was radiant. The vast breath is compressed by the day. As he galloped all the way, he finally approached the Shenji Palace branch located thousands of miles away from Xuelian city. This branch is also built in a huge city, but at the moment, the people in the city are almost clean, only the Shenji Palace branch is still guarded. Above the city, floating a few figures. One of them was a man with long black hair and his robes swaying in the wind. The man stood in the air, his pupils were golden, overlooking everything below. Half of the city is destroyed, the border is broken, the array is destroyed, and the breath of destruction is floating in the air. In the Shenji Palace branch, there is still a layer of boundary that is struggling to support, but the border has not lasted long. Ten soldiers of Shenji Palace are standing in a line with swords and staring at the people above. Everyone is in a state of mind of death, and they look at death as if they were going home. The man didn''t do anything. The men who attacked the division were the men next to him. "Hehe, people of Shenji palace, this has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to make such a fuss? Be obedient. Hand over the people from xuelianmen. Your Shenji palace will continue to maintain your order. Our well water will not invade the river. Isn''t it good? " Next to the black haired man, a woman in blue squinted and laughed. "Bold!" The person in charge of the branch came out of the station and angrily scolded: "you have seriously violated the rules of Shenji palace. I warn you, evacuate as soon as possible. We can let bygones be bygones. If you continue to offend like this, don''t blame us for being rude." "Oh? Then I''ll see what you''re going to do to us! " The woman said with a scornful smile. Shenji palace people heard the sound, a face showing anger, but dare not speak. After all, in terms of strength, there is too much difference. "Did you inform the superior? How long will the reinforcements be? " The person in charge asked the humanity around him. The people around him hesitated and sighed: "I''m afraid it will take a long time to arrive. At present, it''s not just our place that has an accident..." "what?" The man in charge looked terrible. "I warn you, don''t be complacent. Our headmaster has informed a great master to come to help you. If you still want to save your life, you will not even have a chance to run when the great power comes." Then another angry voice came out. It was a flower chariot. In spite of all the dissuasion, she rushed forward to shout. "Da Neng?" "Ha ha ha ha... What level of power can compete with our master?" "What kind of dog and cat are called great powers?" On hearing this, people here immediately burst into laughter. The woman also can''t cover the lip smile."Don''t talk nonsense, master, please let me directly attack and kill all the people in Xuelian gate!" Next to a man who was full of anger, he said to the black haired man. "Well." The black haired man nodded gently. Angry man quickly turned around, launched the spirit of heaven directly rushed to the branch. But watch him reach out and take it out of his arms. "Split Yang axe!" At the moment of the roar, he caught a terrible and huge flame axe and smashed it to the last boundary of Shenji palace. Click! The axe broke the border instantly. "Bold!" The roar rang through. Ten strong men of Shenji palace jumped up in unison and resisted with swords. It was not difficult to stop the man with ten people, but the man next to the black haired man also moved at this time. All of them urged the general situation and suppressed the ten people. Even the dark haired man moved his finger a little. Bang! The vast trend from the sky, such as the gods down power! All the ten Shenji palace people were suppressed and could not get close to the angry man. "Bad!" "Be careful!" People yelled at Huaniang and some snow refining doors. "All to death!" The fierce man''s eyes showed the intention of killing, and he took the axe to chop at ten people. The axe burst into a fiery flame, like a flaming lion, swallowing ten people... "stop it!" The person in charge of the branch yelled bitterly and tried to stop it, but it was too late. The momentum driven by those great powers is like mud. No matter who rushes in, they will be subject to great resistance and pressure, and they can''t get close to the ten Shenji palace people. Flower chariot a group of stupidly looking at the axe attack. At this moment, they are also in despair. But at this critical moment, the black haired man over there suddenly seemed to realize something, and he suddenly turned his head... whoosh! A burst of air broke out. Then a figure ignored these terrible trends and rushed directly to the man holding the axe. All the Qi around him was dissipated by this man. Then he grabbed the back hand and buckled the axe. The fallen axe stopped in a moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2332 People at the scene were breathing heavily. The man with the axe on his back did not tremble. He looked ahead. However, before he could see clearly what the man who resisted his axe looked like, he was pinched by one hand of the other party, and the whole child was lifted up by him. "Well..." the man had difficulty breathing in an instant, and his hand holding the axe could not help shaking. It was only then that he could see clearly. It was a young man in a black sword suit and white hair. His eyes were cold and cold, and his brows were awe inspiring. However, it is surprising that there is no soul Qi in his body, and judging from the strength of his body and part of his Qi, it seems that his soul state is not high, but only in the period of emperor Jin. Although strictly speaking, the Jin Dynasty was not a very poor soul state, but for the emperors of all ages and against the heaven, it was not so high. Moreover, if the emperor of Jin failed, he would return to the realm of immortal xuanhuang. Therefore, it is a question whether we can cross this threshold. But now what surrounds the fierce man''s mind is... How does the existence of the Jin emperor''s level stop and subdue the existence of his peak, the eternal emperor level? He struggled hard, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free. "Asshole!" Angry man''s heart is full of resentment, immediately raised his fist to hit the man''s body. But at the moment of his fist falling, the man suddenly waved and threw the angry man directly to the ground. Whoosh! The sound of breaking the sky rises again. The ferocious man''s body fell down like a shell. Bang! The ground was blown apart and a huge pit appeared. The fierce man''s body is strong. Although he feels extremely painful, he still stands up. But at the moment when he got up, he felt a whirling sky and earth. After a while, a headless corpse appeared in his sight. "Isn''t that body mine?" The angry man opened his eyes and gradually blurred his consciousness. And the black haired men here all breathed and trembled, looking at this scene in dismay. But the man who came directly took off his head. All this happened between the lightning and the flint. The angry man didn''t even have the means to resist... "this..." the ten Shenji palace people were shocked. "Has anyone come to save us?" "It must be." Xuelianmen was overjoyed, but Huaniang was puzzled and looked at the figure of the man. After a moment, she was excited and cried out: "it''s brother Ye! Brother Ye is here! Brother Ye is here! Brother Ye has come to save us! " As soon as it snows, she will come down. "Is it Mr. Ye Bai?" "That''s great. With Mr. ye here, we''re all right." "Let''s see how rampant these people are!" Joy is not heard. The master of Xuelian also came out, but his eyes were full of worries when he looked at the white night. "Master, why didn''t you call me earlier?" White night looked at the bottom of the mess and some of the Xue Lian men who had been killed in the war and asked with a frown. "I didn''t want to ask you for help, but I''m really... Hopeless..." the master of Xuelian said hoarsely. "No? Yes? Is the headmaster worried about implicating me Asked the white night. The master of Xuelian sighed and did not speak. White night looked at the person in charge of the branch and said: "you clean up, leave quickly, I''ll help you to hold this person." "Your name is..." asked the head of the division. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Let''s go." White night road. "Well, thank you very much. I will record your feelings in Shenji palace." The person in charge of the division waved to take the wounded away. But the black haired man over there quit. "Interesting! Who are your friends? How dare you interfere with our business? Do you know who our master is? " The woman said with a smile, but her eyes were full of killing. "I owe xuelianmen a favor. Today''s xuelianmen is guaranteed. You want to kill them. Next time, go." White night road. "The existence of a mere Jin emperor level dare to speak out? Master, please let me behead him An Immortal Emperor was not happy, and immediately held fist. "Didn''t you see how he wiped Wang Xiao with one hand? You''re going, can you? " The master did not speak. "That''s just Wang Xiao''s carelessness. What''s more, there''s something wrong with his spirit. It seems that he''s hurt. If I''m serious, how can I defeat him?" The man was upset. But as soon as he finished speaking, a vague figure flashed behind him. The woman breathed and cried, "be careful!"People around me are stupid. When they came back to God, the existence of the emperor class had disappeared from the front of the woman, and when it reappeared, it was already at the end of the white night. I saw white night holding his neck in one hand, holding him up like a chicken. That person also muddled, seem to just realize the neck that tear like pain, people struggle hard, and constantly roar: "let me go." "You want to kill me for that? Don''t you think it''s too arrogant? I''m right in front of you now. What do you take against me White night said quietly. One by one, these people were frightened and their scalp was numb. So many of them couldn''t catch the speed of the night. Totally unable to react! Is this the strength that the people of Jin Dynasty should have? They don''t know that after killing countless powers and absorbing their energy, his blood vessels and body have been extremely terrible, even his divine power has grown, and his speed and reaction ability have also been greatly improved. "You... You''re just a sneak attack. You let me go... Fight me squarely!" The man growled hard. This word dropped, white night directly let go of the hand. The man sat on the ground with a big mouth breathing. People can clearly see his twisted neck and the ferocious bruise... "since you want to fight me squarely, I will give you a chance to do it." Said the white night. How arrogant! How arrogant! This is in the naked contempt of these strong! How can they endure such a situation when they have been in the state for so many years? "Asshole, die!" The man was furious at the door. The fist burst out a burst of force, which was the whole strength of the man. In such a short distance, you don''t need any gorgeous and mysterious soul skills, just tear the opponent into pieces with the most effective destructive force! The black haired man''s side of the people are breathing tight, watching the punch, hoping that this blow can bring some trouble to the other side. But the next second. Whoosh! White night a foot hate kick past, as fast as lightning, more than twice the man''s fist. The fist is not near yet... bang! The foot kicks in its chest, the human body is like a burst watermelon, directly split, and the blow to the fist is also a shock. When it hits the chest of the white night, there will be only fists left... all the people in the four weeks are cold. In particular, the woman''s face had no blood. "Is this still human?" "Kick the emperor to death? How could this be possible? " "He is certainly not a Jin emperor! Certainly not! " "This... What level of existence is this?" Several people cry in horror. No one can accept this terrible scene. "I''ve given you a chance. Do you have to force me to kill to make you happy?" White night calm said, and then raised his head, that eyes are full of cold and angry. When they heard the sound, they were all trembling and full of panic and hesitation. I dare not even borrow their courage to fight with such existence. For a time, people stood in the distance, no one dared to do it. "Master Helpless, the woman looked at the black haired man. The black haired man looked at the white night quietly, as if he was observing something. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said faintly, "go!" "What?" All around were taken aback. "Go? This... " " master, is that all? " No one can understand. In their eyes, their master never looked down. Today, this man killed two people in front of him, and his attitude was so arrogant that he could not tear them into pieces with his master''s temperament? Why is he going to evacuate? The first ten thousand doubts in people''s hearts, but since the host opened his mouth, they did not dare to say anything more, and turned and left. Soon, a group of people left here without looking back. The people on this side of the branch were stunned at first, then all of them gave out excited and joyful cheers. The crisis of Shenji Palace branch was finally lifted. Whether it''s xuelianmen or Shenji palace, people are dancing. The white night fell from the sky. Huanian rushed over happily and took the hand of the white night: "brother ye, thank you!" "Are you all right?" Asked the white night. "It''s OK." The flower chariot gently shakes the first way. White night looked at her and saw a sword mark on her face. She also knew that these people had been fighting just now.He took out a bottle of Dan pills, handed it to Hua Nian and said, "go and take one for some seriously injured people." "Brother ye, how do you make it?" "It''s OK. Go." White night laughs. Huaniang hesitated, looked at the door master, the master gently nodded, she then dare to take the pill to leave. "Pack up and let''s get out of here." The master of Xuelian gate called out and walked towards the white night. "Master." There was a cry from the white night. "You must go, too." Xue Lian men''s voice is low. "Oh? Why? " White night asked. "That man has seen your identity, otherwise... He will not leave so happily. I think he should have been dealing with you, and he will come back soon!" Xue Lian men''s voice is low. "Oh?" White night frowns. "He was worried about your Hongbing and didn''t do it on the spot, but I guess he must have other means. I don''t think his primary goal now is not us any more. Hurry up! Go now Snow refining door master again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2333 On an iceberg not far from Xuelian City, several figures fell down. This is the black haired man and his men. After falling on the top of the mountain, he immediately sat down with his hands folded, as if in meditation, and the spirit of heaven was urged to rotate around him. The people next to me were puzzled. Before that woman and other people looked at each other, carefully asked: "master, why let go of those guys? Was that man with white hair just now very good? " "He''s just a man at the peak of the period of emperor Jin, even the emperor of all ages has not broken through!" The man nearby interposed. "If it''s really just the peak of the Jin Dynasty, how can we kick the existence of the emperor level of the world with one kick? I think he should have hidden his accomplishments. " There is humanity. Hidden cultivation? A lot of people gasped. If you can hide from these people''s eyes, I''m afraid that person''s real cultivation will be extremely terrible. However, the black haired man shook his head, closed his eyes and said, "no, he didn''t hide his accomplishments. His strength is the peak of Jin Dynasty." "Ah?" People were shocked. "But... If he was the emperor of Jin, why was his method so terrible?" The woman gasped and asked. "Terrible? He had more terrible means to use. If you had really moved your hands, I''m afraid no one would have survived. " The dark haired man said. The voice fell to the ground, people were sweating and their scalp was numb. "Who the hell is that man?" The woman asked in a trembling voice. The black haired man was silent for a moment, and slowly spit out two words. "White night!" These two words fall, all people''s faces have no color. Fear struck everyone. "White... White night?" "Is it him?" "It''s no wonder that the soul state of this man is not high, but he has such terrible strength..." "isn''t it that the soul state of the white night just doesn''t exterminate xuanhuang? How can you make so much progress all of a sudden? " "It''s incredible..." People''s words are not clear. "He has seven Hongbing in his hand. If he attacks by force, he may not be able to defeat him. Therefore, we have to retreat for a while. First, we must plan and then take action. Don''t worry, he can''t run away. I have already made a mark on the branch of Shenji palace. He fled to the ends of the earth, and I know where he is." As soon as the words fell, people''s eyes brightened. "The master is wise!" "Master, what shall we do now? To inform the other great powers to encircle the white night? " The woman asked carefully. "Although it is the most reasonable way to encircle and suppress the enemy with the help of other forces at this time, if there are too many people, it will be difficult for us to try out any other plans. What''s more, if people of the same level arrive here, they may not be able to help us a lot. If someone stronger than us comes and kills the white night, we will not be able to win the soldiers. At this time, we have only one There''s a way to go "What way?" "Follow white night first! Act according to circumstances The dark haired man said calmly. People heard the sound and nodded in silence. This is the only time. "Let''s go, his breath will not go away! I''ve already written down his breath. Follow me As soon as the voice fell, the black haired man stepped into the air and advanced towards the distance. His move was immediately felt by the white night when he had just left the Shenji palace. "It''s coming so fast!" In the white night, my eyes were frozen. "White night, let''s go!" The main sink of Xuelian gate. "They haven''t gone far. If I leave, I think it won''t be long before they kill you all. You''ll follow me first!" The road sank in the white night. "With so many of us following you, it''s impossible to escape." The main surface of the snow refining door shows a quick color. "It doesn''t matter. You send out some inferior disciples first. They should not be interested in ordinary disciples. Elite disciples and elders can follow me!" Hearing the sound, the master of Xuelian nodded heavily, which was the only way. Soon, Xue Lian men began to leave one by one. The leader of Xuelian sect deprived them of their orders and dispersed them. Although Xue lianmen didn''t want to leave, they couldn''t help it at this time. With the departure of Xue Lian''s disciples, there are only more than 100 Xue Lian men left. The master of Xuelian gate ordered people to clean up and left with the white night. In the daytime, the speed is not as fast as possible, so as not to keep up with them. "Where are we going now?" Huaniang looked at the back with some fear and asked. "It is impossible for ordinary cities to protect us. If we take refuge in those mountain gates, I''m afraid that no powerful clan will accept us... Why don''t we go to the next branch of Shenji palace?" Xuelianmen has a long history."It''s no use." White night shook his head: "if they can attack one branch of Shenji palace, they can attack the second branch of Shenji palace, or they can go to the headquarters of Shenji palace, or they can''t protect you by the strength of these branches." "Damn it!" "They are so wild!" Xue lianmen gnash their teeth. "But we are so far away from the Shenji palace headquarters that we can''t go there." The snow refining door master took a deep breath. Not to mention the specific location of the Shenji palace headquarters, a few people know it. I''m afraid I know. I''m afraid we will arrive in three or five months. March and may? As far as the present situation is concerned, I am afraid that it is difficult for people to achieve these three or five hours. "We can go to the pilgrimage!" At this time, the white night suddenly said a word. Hearing this, all the Xuelian disciples trembled and looked at him in amazement. "Brother ye, are you crazy? A place of pilgrimage? Let''s not say how many potential clans there are. Every day, there are countless souls coming in and out. There are many strong people standing in and out. People with weak strength like us can''t survive at all! " "White... Ye Bai, change places, you must change places, you can''t go there!" The master of Xuelian also drank in a deep voice. Anyone can go to that place, but not at night! If the secret of Hongbing in his body is exposed, I''m afraid even if the people from Shenji palace headquarters come, it may not be able to save him. What a mess there! That''s a place where crouching tigers and hidden dragons hide. I don''t know how many unique powers there are. Those levels of power are beyond the imagination of Xue Lian sect leader. If something happens there, it is almost certain that they will die. "Master, haven''t you heard that the more dangerous the place is, the safer it is? Don''t worry, we went there in peace. Now many people are tracking my whereabouts. If I run away in the empty sky, it will become more and more obvious. Only when I go to that kind of place, it will be extremely safe. Do you understand? " White night looked at the master of Xuelian sect carefully. The leader of the Xuelian sect hesitated and sighed for a long time. He didn''t speak. In fact, there is no way for people to go now. Since the white night is going to that kind of place... Then go... there is no better choice. He made up his mind, turned the direction in the daytime and headed for the southwest. The breath in the back still follows. "Master, they seem to have changed direction. Where are they going?" The woman was a little surprised and said quickly. "No matter where they go, follow, act according to circumstances, and launch a strong attack when they are not prepared!" The black haired man said faintly. "Yes, master." Several people nodded in succession. However, after walking for about an hour, the black haired man''s eyes suddenly solidified, shook his head and said, "it''s really a white night. I dare to do such desperate things. It seems that it''s reasonable for him to hold a Hongbing soldier." "Master, what did the night do?" People looked at him in complete confusion. "Don''t you understand? Do you know where this direction leads? " "In this direction?" People looked forward for a moment, and suddenly, the woman suddenly came out. "Master, this is... The way to the pilgrimage?" "What? A place of pilgrimage? " Four weeks people were taken aback. "Not bad." The black haired man nodded faintly: "white night, they are planning to escape to the pilgrimage! To avoid our pursuit of them. " "Well, it''s fantastic, and if he takes seven Hongbing soldiers to such a place in the daytime, will he have the life to come out alive?" The woman shook her head and sneered: "the strong man in that place is like clouds and rain. Once his Hongbing secret is exposed, who can save him in the whole world?" "It can''t be exposed." The black haired man shook his head. "Master, how can you say that?" The woman asked. "Because I will not expose the secret of Hongbing in the white night, otherwise... Even if I am in that place, it will not be because of Hongbing, and it will be impossible to bring Hong Bing out." The black haired man said hoarsely, "white night, this is fighting with me! It depends on who can''t help it... " " is that so? " Everyone looks incredible. "People have a deep misunderstanding of Hongbing. Maybe only those who have been in contact with Hongbing understand that Hongbing is not invincible. Otherwise, how could it fall into the hands of Bai Ye? It does have unparalleled destructive power, but it is not enough to protect users. There are too many strong people in pilgrimage, especially those crazy believers. If the powerful people of their faith give orders, they will be reckless and even give up their lives to rob Hongbing. Therefore, the white night will be extremely careful, and I will be extremely careful! Let''s keep up first. We''ll talk about it when we get there The dark haired man was light and huge, which was an acceleration, and went straight to the white night. The rest followed. Soon they caught up with the white night.Seeing the figure behind him, the people of Xue Lian door all turned pale. "No, brother ye, they are coming!" The chariot trembled and cried. "Don''t worry. They don''t dare to do it." White night light said. "Dare not do it? White night, you are wrong. In fact, I still have a chance. " At this time, the black haired man behind seemed to hear the words of the white night and suddenly opened his mouth. White night eyes a Lin, people instantly alert countless, the whole body of magic power at this time also all the mobilization. He stares at the black haired man and says, "are you sure you want to do this?" "I don''t want to wait too long." As soon as the voice falls, he reaches out his hand... bang! A strange light flew out of his fingertips and came towards him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2334 Black haired man''s doing it! The person of the snow refining door breathes for an instant to solidify, and immediately wants to disperse. But the white night was in a hurry: "don''t mess up, keep up with me!" People don''t understand, but at this time they can only rely on the white night. But I saw a white night when I raised my hand to the sky, and a lot of golden magic power poured out from my palm. The magic power spread like a big net around me. Bang! The golden magic power is particularly gorgeous, just like the means of immortals. At the same time, there are countless distorted spaces in all directions. These spaces are frantically tearing at the divine power side, trying to spread over, but they are all blocked by the divine power. "The giant cracker!" The black haired man drank again without expression. Boom! The void next to it twists into a giant giant and drags the void toward it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the big hand composed of the twisted void slapped hard on the divine power. It did not produce any huge destructive power, but there was a twisting force that could not be explained by words. This power directly disrupted the divine power of the white night, even if it was at present, he could not control it. Good life is terrible. The white night widened his eyes and looked at the black haired man coldly. "Master, we will help you!" The woman and others immediately called out. "Don''t act. You will only die if you go!" The dark haired man sank. Women and others have changed color, I don''t know what they mean. And the flower chariot and others here also want to help white night, but he also refused. "White night, didn''t you say that this man didn''t dare to fight us? What''s going on? " The master of Xue Lian said solemnly with a tense expression. "This is a trial." Hoarse at night. "Trial?" "Yes, because this place is located in the periphery of the pilgrimage. If you go further, you will be the place of pilgrimage. If you use Hong Bing, you will die! But I don''t need Hongbing, because it''s outside the pilgrimage, no one will pay attention to our fighting, so he wants to try to kill me here The white night is light. If you are far away from the pilgrimage, you can use Hongbing at night without any scruple. If he was inside the pilgrimage, he would not dare to act rashly because of the mixture of good and bad people. But it''s just right here! So the black haired man chose to do it! Black hair man''s strength is so strong, so a tentative attack and kill let white night some can not bear. He could only do his best to drive to the interior of the pilgrimage. "Did you go?" The black haired man said faintly, and suddenly raised his hands and waved wildly forward. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar... every time he waved, a black light would come out of his palm. When the black light bloomed, there was a black angry dragon in the light. Ten in all. They collide and bite frantically around the divine power mask in the white night, and the sound of dragon chants resounds through the sky. The terrifying impact force makes Shenli air mask appear a lot of cracks. White night, pale face, body trembling. If it goes on like this, he is afraid that he will not be able to withstand it. "Brother Ye!" Huanian and others are crying out for help. "Step back The master of the snow refining sect roared and directly launched the spirit of heaven to release its soul power around. Click! Click! Click! Click... a large number of clear and crisp sounds come out. We can see that the magic power of the white night condenses a thick layer of frost, like wearing a layer of armor. But... It didn''t last long. "Ten dragons dance wildly!" The black haired man yelled, his hands toward the front. Roar!!! Ten dragons are in a straight line, aiming at a point in turn crazy impact. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a violent crackle sounds. We can see that the frozen frost is directly broken by life. The rest of the power again acts on the divine power. Pooh! The leader of the Xuelian sect spat out a mouthful of blood. He was shocked, and the blood fell to the ground. "Master!" The Xue Lian men on this side screamed bitterly and rushed in one after another. "I''m all right..." the master of Xuelian called out feebly. Seeing the bloodless face of Xuelian sect leader, people understood why they didn''t want them to do it at night. Even the headmaster can''t resist. If they move their hands, they will not be shocked to death? Is this black haired man really the enemy of xuelianmen?No wonder the master of Xuelian sect would rather dissolve Xue Lian sect than fight against it! Other people''s only exploratory attacks have such terrible power. If they do their best and do not have the help of Hongbing, I am afraid that everyone, including white night, will be swept away and killed by them... "white... Ye Bai... Do you still want to bear with it?" The master of the Xuelian sect wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, and stared at the white night and asked. According to the intensity of the black haired man''s offensive, the magic power of the white night can only insist on 20 rest. Once the divine power mask is torn, the black haired man will kill people in an instant. At this time, Hongbing must be used at night. He has no way out. "Block their way!" The black haired man''s eyes were frosty, he said in a deep voice. "Yes, master!" The crowd cheered and scattered one after another, spared the white night and blocked behind them. Seeing this, people were more desperate. The roads leading to the pilgrimage were blocked. This time, there is really no way out of heaven and no way out of the earth... "if you hand in the things, I can let you go!" The black haired man said faintly. But... White night did not say a word, just stare at the black haired man with awe inspiring eyes. "Still stubborn?" The black haired man said coldly, adding to the offensive. Roar! Ten angry dragons are more fierce. "Brother Ye!" "I can''t hold on! What about this? " "We are going to die here!" People are desperate and scared, one by one they are at a loss and don''t know what to do. But at this critical moment, the white night suddenly said with a faint smile: "don''t worry, since we have arrived here, it is already safe, this person... Can''t help us!" "Brother ye, do you have any idea?" Asked the chariot. "Very simple!" White night light a smile, suddenly with the divine power to open his voice and shout out. "The white night is here! Come on! White night is here! Hong Bing appears At this sound, the edge of the whole pilgrimage was boiling. The black haired man''s face changed dramatically. "White night, are you crazy?" The white night ignored. His voice was very loud and clear. Many soul people on the edge of the pilgrimage site heard it, and all of them went out and came to this place one after another. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of people approached. "What?" Women''s color changes. The black haired man frowned. "Who is white night? Where is the white night? " A soul screamed. "The one with black hair is white night!" White night is shouting again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2335 Black hair? Countless people looked at the black haired man over there. By the attention of the public, the black haired man also stopped attacking and killing, his face was blue and white. "Is he white night? It''s not like that "It''s said that the soul state of the white night is immortal emperor xuanhuang and has white hair. But the soul state of this person is unpredictable, and his hair color is not like... Can it be him?" People murmured, and their faces were full of doubts. But listen to the white night to drink and shout: "this man is the white night, he is all disguised, white night was chased, he intended to hide from the sky, he forced me to disguise as white night, to help him lead away those strong, I would not do, he would kill me! Don''t hesitate. Kill him, and you will have a red soldier As soon as this word falls, people are excited instantly. In particular, the word "Hong Bing" has brought countless people''s hearts to their throat. The eyes that look at the black haired man have become extremely hot and greedy... "the white night is really cunning, which is a problem." The black haired man said without expression. "Master, please identify yourself quickly." The woman next to me was busy. "Self identification? It''s no use! The people who believe still believe, and those who don''t believe don''t believe. People''s greed is endless. But once they are confused by interests, their brains will stop thinking and turn into beasts. White night is well aware of this, so he uses this to restrain me! " The black haired man said without expression. "Then... Master, what shall we do now?" People panicked and asked in a hurry. "This war is inevitable again. Let''s fight, and gradually they will believe that I am not a white night." The black haired man drinks coldly, and then evokes the soul technique, and those who rush to fight together. As for Kung Fu, they should enter the pilgrimage quickly. No one thought that the white night actually got rid of the black haired man and solved the crisis by this means. "Brother ye, you are so smart!" Hua Nian was relieved, smiling at the white night. "This can only solve the urgent problem. That guy is powerful. Those who rely on the interests of those who are obsessed with interests can''t kill him. Our crisis has not been lifted." White night shook his head. "In any case, we have entered the pilgrimage, and that man should not dare to make trouble again. Let''s find a place to settle down and settle down." The main road of xuelianmen. "Good." Soon, xuelianmen and white night came to the South Gate of the pilgrimage to an inn. The owner of the inn is a very powerful existence. Not only does the inn have a lot of border protection, but also there are guards at the top and bottom of the inn. People who live here don''t have to worry about security problems, because no one dares to be wild here. The wounded disciple went back to his room to rest. White night also in the room to rest for a while, then ran downstairs to drink small wine. A moment later, the dark haired man led a group of grey faced souls into the inn. The black haired man was not hurt, but his spirit was consumed a lot. His men were all exhausted and scarred. One of them was even more damaged and his strength decreased a lot. "It''s all your fault When the woman saw the white night of leisurely drinking, she was furious, and she came forward to drink furiously. "If you want to kill me, I can''t harm you?" The white night took time to reply. "You... I want you dead!" The woman''s tongue is obviously not as good as the white night. If she can''t answer, she will roar and start her soul force. "Cistanche! Step back The black haired man murmured. The woman called Cistanche looked at the black haired man and swept the breath standing at the door of his eyes. The terrifying bodyguard finally held back the anger in his heart. "Go and arrange rooms for them." The black haired man said faintly, and then walked to the front of the white night, so he sat down, picked up the glass and drank the wine. "It''s a good wine, but it''s a pity that there''s a little less wine flavor." After three cups, the black haired man said faintly. "It''s good to have wine and drink. It''s a luxury for me to be quiet after a fight." White night chuckles. "Since you get the first Hongbing, you can''t be quiet any more. In the white night, some things belong to you, so they must be yours, not yours. You can''t protect them even if you''re on your way! Do you understand? " Said the black haired man hoarsely. It''s more like a reminder than a consolation. "But I have chosen this road. Do you want to call me back?" The white night laughingly said. "It''s not hard to go back." The black haired man shook his head. "Oh? What do you do? " "If you let me kill you, I will take away your Hongbing, and no one will trouble you again." "I''m all dead, and I''m afraid of trouble?" "I won''t really kill you.""It''s a pity that these Hongbing soldiers... I can''t bear it! They''re useful to me, and I don''t want to give them away for nothing. " "Even if you don''t die in my hands today, you will be erased by other powers sooner or later." The black haired man shook his head and said calmly, "it''s hard for you to go out of this pilgrimage." He stood up and went back to his room. White night light smile, continue to drink wine, but did not pay attention to. He understood what the black haired man meant, but at this point he had no choice. This road is full of frustrations... "Mr. Ye, what did you say to that man?" Huaniang and others came over and looked at the black haired man who left in perplexity. It''s just nothing to say The white night smiles. "Hum, this inn is owned by Lord Yao Ming. No one dares to make trouble in his place. I think that man will not be so arrogant even if he is more rampant! We live here for a long time. I think they spend a lot of time with us! " A snow refining door people hum. Others nodded. "We have sent a message to Shenji palace. These guys attacked the branch of Shenji palace before. Shenji palace will not let them go. After a few days, the great powers of Shenji palace will come here. Let''s see how rampant these people are!" Huaniandao. "I''ll fix the gangsters well then." "Yes, let them pay their blood debts!" The angry voice is not only, the people of Xue Lian door are gnashing their teeth one by one, and they wish to revenge immediately. But just then, the dark haired man who had entered the room suddenly opened the door and led his men to leave the inn in a hurry. "Oh? Scared away? " "Ha ha, I thought they were some people! It turns out they are all cowards "Cowardly fellow!" Snow refining door several mouth Diao immediately began to sneer. But white night is confused. What''s the matter with the black hair? Are they really worried that the master of Shenji palace would come here to trouble him, so he ran away in a hurry? No, the people of Shenji Palace are not here today. Are they in a hurry? White night brow tight frown, feel a bit wrong. At this time, several figures entered the inn. The first man was a middle-aged man with a height of nearly two meters in a luxurious robe. "Lord Yao Ming?" "My God, how could lord Yao Ming appear here?" "He has a lot of property in the place of pilgrimage. He''s a big man. He can''t see the end. Why did he come here today?" The people who drink on the first floor of the inn are not good. They are astonished. Some people have already stood up and are busy saluting. "See you, Lord Yao Ming!" The shopkeeper also ran out, kneeling on the ground kowtow to Yao Ming: "villain, please see the master." "Well." The bright and cool face nodded, and then his eyes fell on the white night crowd here, and asked: "are you the people of the snow refining door?" "Yes, Qi Biao, the three elders of xuelianmen, has met master Yaoming!" The three elders came to the ceremony. Next second! Bang! A slap in the face of the three elders. The three elders were caught off guard. They were beaten out and knocked down two tables before stopping. Seeing this scene, Huanian and others were all in a daze. "Elder!" "Elder, are you all right?" The disciples rushed up and helped up the three elders. But he saw that half of the face of the three elders had completely changed shape, and all the teeth in his mouth had been knocked down. Although there was no worry about his life, the slap was cruel enough. "Lord Yao Ming, what are you doing?" The chariot clenched her silver teeth and questioned angrily. "What? I ask you, it was you who spread rumors that the white night appeared, right? " Yao Ming said coldly. "Maybe we made a mistake..." Hua Nian was stunned and said in a low voice. "Wrong? My brother just listened to your rumor and attacked and killed the man. As a result, he was seriously injured. Now I am looking for the black haired guy to settle accounts with him, but you xuelianmen is also responsible for it! Give me an account Yao Ming said in a deep voice. As soon as the words fell, people were confused and suddenly realized. No wonder the black haired guy left in such a hurry. It turned out that he had received the news and knew that Yao Ming would come to settle accounts with them, so he left in a hurry... "this rumor was spread by me, which has nothing to do with the people of xuelianmen. Lord Yaoming, please don''t embarrass the members of xuelianmen!"White night stood up, looking at Yao Ming without expression. "What the hell are you?" Yao Ming stares at the white night and asks. "Dog? Is Lord Yao Ming describing me I squint at night. "Just a waste of the Jin Dynasty, I''m afraid even a dog is inferior to me! To say you are a dog is to praise you Yao Ming hummed. "So... What is master Yao Ming going to do with me White night light said. If Yao Ming really wants to start, he doesn''t mind fighting against it. Even if he didn''t use Hongbing, he believed that he could fight against him with his divine power. However, at this time, the master of the Xuelian sect appeared. The soft voice came out. "Lord Yao Ming! Why should you embarrass us, the losers www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2336 Yao Ming looks at the master of Xuelian gate, but his eyes are cold. "Ten cold snow, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that when I saw you again, you were like a dog who lost his family. What a coincidence!" People were stunned when they said this. It turns out that Xuelian sect leader and this Yaoming adult know each other. "Yes, it''s fate! You were hunted down when you were injured. If it wasn''t for the help of xuelianmen, how could you be today? Now there are some misunderstandings between you and me. Can''t you remember the kindness in the past and let us go? " The master of the snow refining door sighs gently, and his eyes are full of sadness. "I''ve heard about xuelianmen. I can only say that I''m sorry, but I''ll let you live here, and I''ve already paid back the kindness of xuelianmen. Can I just ignore my brother''s account? It''s not only hurt my brother, but also make me lose face! If I am so quiet, the powers of the pilgrimage shall not mock me? " Yao Ming hummed. "What does Master Yao Ming want?" The master of Xuelian asked. "Simple! I want all the beautiful women in Xuelian sect to be my wives and concubines, including you. The rest of Xuelian people will join me and work for me. If you agree, I will not only not settle the accounts with you, but also protect you, so that you can have no worries about food and clothing, and no one will harm you again. How about that? " Yao Ming Shen road. As soon as the people around him heard it, they understood it instantly. Love is not to settle accounts! He just came to blackmail! He''s got his eye on xuelianmen! Because of the special skill cultivation of Xue Lian sect, everyone is a body of ice. If it is used for double cultivation, it has extraordinary effect. I''m afraid it''s not just Yao Ming''s idea of playing xuelianmen, but many potential clans in the pilgrimage also have such ideas? "You... Are you not taking advantage of the fire? Mean Huanian was so angry that he couldn''t help it any longer, pointing to Yaoming and scolding him. "Be bold! How dare you insult Lord Yao Ming? Palm The manager''s fury. The voice fell to the ground, and a soul beside Yao Ming rushed towards the chariot like a light. Huanian breathed tightly, his eyes were disordered, and he could not catch the trace of this man. Only to see this person close to the chariot in an instant, he directly slapped the cherry small mouth of the chariot and beat it in the past. He didn''t leave his hands, and his hands were full of spirit. If this slap is hit, Huanian''s teeth as white as a scallop will be scared to death. "Ah Hua Niang was frightened and stupefied, and he didn''t know how to fight back. However, at this time, a big hand from the side, like lightning, seized the wrist that fanned to the chariot. The man''s hand froze at once. "What?" Everyone around me was stunned. "Well?" Yao Ming here also slightly moved his eyes. People saw that it was night. "Brother Ye!" The flower chariot also returned to God and was very happy. "Go back The white night gave a wave. The huge force acted on the body along the wrist of the man. The man flew out in an instant, fell on the ground for a while and was almost unsteady. "Power?" Yao Ming immediately understands the power of the hand of white night. "I admit, what we did before was not very authentic, but it can only be blamed on your brother''s stupidity. He didn''t distinguish right from wrong and his IQ was not used by others. Was it not his fault that he was used? You don''t have to educate your brother and come here to get us into trouble? What is this? Xuelian gate is in great trouble now. Even the clan gate has been razed. All the way, you have to be angry with Xuelian gate. What is that? Bullying the weak? Lord Yao Ming, if this is spread out, you think your reputation will be good? " White night, a roll of sleeves, cold said. When people around him heard this, they felt numb in their scalp, trembled wildly, and got goose bumps. "Crazy! This kid is crazy "Where is this son of a bitch who talks to Mr. Yao Ming in such a tone... " I think he doesn''t want to live at all! " "Look, this guy''s going to end badly. I''ll bet you!" "It''s not just tragic... I''m afraid this guy is going to be made into a bottle by master Yaoming and put it in his bedroom... the drinkers whispered and stared at the white night with incredible eyes. "Ye Bai, don''t talk!" The leader of the Xuelian sect was in a hurry and drank. But it''s useless. Words have been spoken, how can Yao Ming be regarded as nothing happened? "Is this also your disciple of Xuelian sect? Good personality, it has been a long time no one dare to speak with me in such a tone! What''s your name? Ye Bai? Nice name! Good! Very good! "Yao Ming said with a smile. It was a very angry smile. With the appearance of this smile, a touch of killing intention also appeared on his body... "come on, ye Bai, come here!" Master Yao Ming waved to the white night. "Why should I go there? Can''t you come here?" White night said quietly. "What?" "You son of a bitch!" "Master, please let me cut off his hands and feet!" These brilliant men can''t help it. "No matter, no matter. Since he wants me to go, I will go." Yao Ming squinted and laughed, and then walked toward the white night... all the people in the snow refining door around were frightened and numb. Yao Ming''s identity and strength are there. This is also a place of pilgrimage. How Can Xue Lian men compete with it? No one dares to act for a while, only staring. "Master!" The chariot was in a hurry and called out to the master of the snow refining door over there. "Master Yaoming, please don''t be angry. This son is a new recruit of Xuelian sect. He is not in a high state of mind, and his spirit is hurt. You can see that his mood is not mature. He may have said some nonsense. I hope you have a lot of money. Don''t take a common view with him!" The leader of Xuelian sect is busy speaking. "Shihanxue, look at what you said. Do you think I will kill this boy? Ha ha, I only play with this boy. Don''t worry, I won''t take his life, just... Will he live more painful than death, then I don''t know! " Yao Ming''s eyes flash through the cold. While speaking, the shopkeeper over there waved his hand, and the people rushed in directly, blocking in front of the Xuelian disciples, so as not to let them act rashly. "Well, boy, I''m standing in front of you!" Yao Ming stares at the white night and says with a smile. "So, what do you want?" The white night asked calmly. But see Yao Ming up and down to examine the eye white night, suddenly asked: "do you like porcelain?" "Porcelain? What do you mean? " The white night asked. "Living porcelain... Do you like it?" Yao Ming asked with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2337 Living porcelain? White night eyes a cold, but there is not much expression on the face. "Take him down!" Yao Ming squints and laughs. "Yao Ming! Are you so heartless? " The master of Xuelian gate pushed aside and stopped his Yao Ming''s men. He directly drank in front of the white night. "Ten cold snow, do you want to compete with me?" Yao Ming said with a smile. "No, but I won''t let him go with you like this!" Main cold channel of snow refining door. The white night is her savior. She should repay her kindness. Now Yaoming wants to move the white night. How can she stand by? "Interesting, ten cold snow, I have given you the opportunity to refine the door of snow, but you do not cherish it, but also try to be enemies with me. In this case, it is no wonder that I am!" Yao Ming has no expression: "all take away, dare to rebel, execute on the spot, do not be soft hearted!" "Yes When they cried out, they would start to take down all the people from the Xuelian gate. Xuelian was at a loss. If they do, they may not be killed by these people in an instant. The existence of the pilgrimage is not comparable to those of them. The master of Xuelian school clenched his fist secretly. The flower chariot gnaws its teeth. The white night did not say a word, already began to gather the magic power. If he really had to, he didn''t mind killing! At this moment, however, another group of people entered the inn. "Lord Yaoming, I advise you not to do it. Xuelianmen has a deep relationship with me. If you move them, you will face another enemy! Think twice before you act! " As soon as the words fell, Yao Ming immediately turned around. But he saw a man in a red cloak and armor coming towards him. Behind him, there are a group of spirituals armed to their teeth in armor. These people have deep breath and terrible strength, and their armor is covered with countless runes. These runes are very mysterious and obscure. After a few glances at them in the night, their eyes are frozen, and they feel that these runes are Ancient Runes. He once saw them in the ancient library... with the appearance of these people, their bright face immediately sank to the extreme. "Lord Liujun! Yes? You want to meddle in my business? " Bright and cold, the road sank. "Yaoming, I know that you have also received the favor of xuelianmen before. I tell you, I also have. Several of my subordinates were chased by a great power. It was the people of xuelianmen who hid them so that they could live. Xuelianmen saved my brother. That''s how I can stand by? If you want to use the snow to refine the door today, let''s see if my brother will answer it or not. " The red cape man called Liujun said coldly. The sound fell to the ground, and all the people in armor pulled out the sword from their waists. The bright Rune sword looks very fierce. All the people on Yao Ming''s side have changed color. Yao Ming''s look was no better. He took a deep breath and stared at Liujun, then he snorted coldly: "since the Liujun adults have talked about this situation, if I don''t give you a face, wouldn''t it be too uninteresting?" With that, he waved. The bright people retreated one after another. The people of xuelianmen immediately retreated to the man called Liujun. "Master, are you all right? How are you all right? " Liu Jun immediately asked. "All right, all right. Thank you very much." The master of Xuelian sect was particularly surprised and kept holding fist. "You''re welcome. Xuelian gate is very kind to me. What I''ve done today is just to repay my gratitude. Headmaster, I''ve heard about Xuelian gate. However, I have something important to do a few days ago and I can''t help Xuelian gate. Please forgive me." Liujundao. "Lord Liujun, where is this Xue Lian sect leader was flattered. "There should be no place for you to settle down here. Since you are not welcome by Yaoming, please move to our station for a rest." "Is this... Convenient?" The leader of Xuelian sect hesitated. "What''s the inconvenience? Just ask the master not to despise our rudeness. " Liu Jun said with a smile. "How? Since you are invited by the Lord Liujun, we are not respectful. " The master of the Xuelian sect was relieved. She does need a strong support to appease her disciples now. But the current army can actually shake Yao Ming, enough to show its extraordinary strength. Although the master of Xuelian has never seen Yao Ming, and the people of Xuelian don''t know these people, they have no way to go now, and they can only choose to join Liujun. With the protection of Liujun, Yaoming can only watch these people leave. "My Lord, just let these people go?" Next to someone unwilling to ask. "Otherwise? Here to fight with the lunatic of Liujun Yao Ming hums coldly."But, my Lord, if this matter is to be spread out, people are afraid that we are afraid of Liujun. In this case, it will not be good for your reputation..." one of the men said. "Oh, fame? Do I really care about fame? " Yao Ming sneered: "today, I''ll give that Liujun a face. Anyway, he''s going to die. Let''s not move him. When the time is ripe, I''ll see how I can clean up the mess." "Yes, my Lord." ... ... ... after leaving the inn, the crowd followed the Liujun to their residence. After a short talk with Liujun, the master finally understood who Liujun was. He and his group were wage earners of the pilgrimage, and they could do anything for others as long as they had money. Three years ago, Liujun sent a group of subordinates to escort a batch of goods for a soulman, but the news leaked to the enemy of the soulman, so the enemy invited more powerful soul men to intercept the goods. The Liujun''s men were killed and injured. Only a few people escaped into the Xuelian gate and were sheltered by the master of Xuelian. Although the headmaster didn''t see those souls, he knew about it, and now he also responded. "Xuelian gate should not have been robbed, but you don''t have to worry. As long as you are alive, Xuelian gate can be rebuilt!" Liu Jun said with a smile. "But then, who was the one who destroyed the Xuelian gate?" An adjutant beside Liujun couldn''t help asking. "Xuelianmen is a benefactor to me. Since it is the enemy of xuelianmen, it is also the enemy of our Liujun. The headmaster can tell us that maybe our Liujun can help xuelianmen to settle the man." Liu Jun said. "No... this matter... We''d better let it go. If we can escape, we can escape. If we can''t escape... It''s ok..." Xue Lian''s master sighed. "Do you believe me Liu Jun frowned. "It''s not so. I''m afraid you''re not the man''s opponent either." The master of Xuelian gate shakes his head. "Oh?" Liu Jun didn''t believe it. Huaniang could not help saying: "master, when Yaoming came, the man left the inn in a hurry. It can be seen that he was afraid of YaoMing, but Lord Liujun could shake YaoMing. So it can be inferred that the man may not be the enemy of Lord Liujun. If Lord Liujun comes forward, he may be able to solve the man. In this way, we can return to Xuelian city." A lot of people nodded. But the master of Xuelian shook his head and said, "Huanian, things are not as simple as you think. The reason why others leave early is that they don''t want to cause trouble. If they really start, they may not be able to deal with him." "Oh? This man is so powerful? " Liu Jun was stunned. "Otherwise, why would he let the man leave when he wanted to trouble us?" "Who on earth is that man?" Liu Jun asked. The master of the Xuelian sect hesitated and said in a low voice, "Lord Liujun, have you heard of Chen Ping?" "What? Chen... Chen Ping? " Liu Jun''s face turned white, as if he had heard some terrible name... "ah? Chen Ping, the God of suicide "Is it him?" "This... This is amazing..." all of the Liujun''s subordinates were pale and frightened. "What? Is Chen Ping very good? " White night can''t help asking. He and Chen Ping have also played against each other. He can''t feel how terrible that man''s strength is. If Hong Bing is used, Chen Ping may not be his opponent. "It''s fierce. It''s more than fierce. It''s killing people like a mass. It''s absolutely despotic." Liu Jun looked at him with a strange look, as if he were looking at woodlouse. He said, "Chen Ping, who was originally an ordinary boy of Chen''s family, was unequal in quality and despised by Chen''s family. But somehow, he suddenly flew up to the sky, and his talent became unparalleled. He suddenly defeated Chen''s numerous arrogant people and became the most dazzling stars of Chen''s family. Later, in the hundreds of years, Inside, Chen Ping''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. He has even slaughtered 72 cities with the power of one person, killing millions of people. Because he wants to kill people, they are all in one mind. So he has a nickname "Yi Sha Shen"... You don''t even know this? Where did you come from? " "Oh, is that so?" The white night was quite unexpected. I never thought that black haired man was so big... "if the opponent is Chen Ping, I''m afraid Liu Jun can''t help. Sect leader, I''m sorry." Liu Jun sighed. "Lord Liujun, don''t blame yourself. It''s all the life of xuelianmen. I can''t blame anyone. We are very grateful for your help." The master of Xue Lian said with a bitter smile. "Don''t blame yourself. Anyway, this is a place of pilgrimage. There are so many experts, crouching tigers, hidden dragons. Recently, the meeting is about to be held. Even if Chen Ping is good at it, I don''t think he dares to make a mistake here! All of you are staying in my residence. I don''t believe that Chen Ping dares to come here and play wild! " Liu Jun patted his chest and said.People nodded. They are at ease with the words of Liujun. However, at this time, a voice of indifference came. "Is it? Liu Jun, how good are you? You don''t pay attention to me, Chen Ping? " As soon as the words fell, people were shocked. Liu Jun was even more frightened and looked forward. However, several figures appeared on the road ahead. And the leader is the black haired man! Chen Ping! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2338 Chen Ping appeared unexpectedly. "It''s Chen Ping!" "Be careful Xuelianmen and Liujun''s men were all very nervous. They were all huddled together, shivering, and looking at the black haired man in horror and hesitation. Especially the snow refiners. They know that this man is extremely powerful, but many people know nothing about Chen Ping as well as in the daytime. When Liu Jun tells us that he once slaughtered a million people, their fear of him rises to the extreme. What will they do to deal with such a terrible killing God? "Chen Ping, what do you want to do?" The master of the Xuelian sect clenched his teeth and drank heavily. At the same time, he urged the spirit of heaven to show a posture of great war. "You have to ask the white haired man next to you about this." Chen Ping said faintly: "I don''t want to kill you now, as long as you Xue Lian men let him give me what I want, I will let you go, how about?" The words fell to the ground, and my eyes tightened at night. And the people on the side of Liujun also looked at the white night one by one, and their eyes all changed. "Brother ye, what do they want from you?" The flower chariot approached and asked inexplicably. "It''s just an object I gave Ye Bai. It''s nothing, nothing!" The master of the Xue Lian sect said with a smile. "Is it?" The eyes of the chariot are bewildered. "I''m afraid it''s more than that simple, ten cold snow." Chen Ping directly added a sentence. The master of Xuelian''s sect looked ugly and quickly murmured: "Chen Ping, don''t say these useless words. I''m afraid that if we hand over the things, you will certainly kill us all. Therefore, we won''t give it to you. You will die." "I''ll wait for you to hand it in." Chen Pingtan said, then took people away. "Just go away?" Hua Nian was very surprised. "After all, this is a place of pilgrimage. If Chen Ping is crazy, how dare he do it here? If he offends those great powers, he can''t bear to kill himself. " The flow army sinks. But as soon as the words are finished, the sight is constantly staying on the body of the white night. The leader of the Xuelian sect secretly glanced at Liujun and sipped his lips. His eyes showed worry. It''s kind of weird. "Come on, go back to the station." Liu Jun smiles and continues to lead the way ahead. White night did not speak. But he also noticed that the soldiers of Liujun looked at him from time to time. It seems that the people of Xuelian gate don''t notice it, but the master of Xuelian is like a mirror. "This Chen Ping is so vicious." The master of Xuelian door approached the white night and said hoarsely. "He showed up on purpose and said that he wanted to take something from me. His purpose was to arouse the greed of Liujun and others. He didn''t want us to live here all the time, so as not to let him wait too long. Therefore, he wanted to stir up the relationship between us and the Liujun and force us to leave the Liujun and lose the protection of the Liujun. If he did something more, we would be forced out of the pilgrimage It will be easy for him to kill us White night light said. "Although we can''t get Chen Ping''s help, we can''t be sure that we can get rid of Chen Ping''s words, but we can''t force Chen Ping''s tools into Chen Ping''s hands for a long time, but we can''t be sure that they can''t get rid of Chen''s hand if they can''t get rid of Chen Ping''s words for a long time The master of Xuelian gate sighs. "Stay here for another three or five days. After three or five days, when the strong men of Shenji palace arrive, you can find their shelter and ask them to take you to the headquarters of Shenji palace. In this way, no one can move you." The white night is light. "And you?" The master of Xue Lian asked strangely. "I won''t go." White night shook his head and said calmly, "I don''t like Shenji palace." "It''s... Is it..." the leader of Xue Lian sect also heard some rumors, and he didn''t persuade him again. After about half a column of incense, the crowd finally arrived at the camp where Liujun was. His residence is located in the south of the pilgrimage, which is a huge open space. There are many wooden rooms in the open space, and the rooms are built around it. In the middle is a large playground. On the playground, there is a very complicated and terrifying array. Many souls in armor are sitting on the array with their knees crossed and eyes closed, as if they were practicing. When the army came, many soul people immediately stopped what they were doing and saluted them. "See you, my Lord!" "See you, my Lord!" The voice is unceasing, each soul person''s eye is full of respect. "Don''t be too polite. Go and tidy up the ten rooms, prepare some pills, and settle down the guests of Xuelian door." Liu Jun waved. "Yes, my Lord!" One man ran down. "You can stay here for a long time. With my army here, no one dares to bully you in the pilgrimage." Liu Jun said with a smile."Thank you, Lord Liujun." Then they went to the house where the Liujun was. "This ye Bai brother, and the head of the sect, can you talk about it Just as he was about to leave in the white night, Liu Jun suddenly opened his mouth. When he said this, both of them looked the same. "What do you want to say The master of Xuelian asked with a smile. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just have a favor to ask this brother Ye Bai to help." Liu Jun said with a smile. "Busy?" The two were stunned again. They thought Liu Jun wanted to know what kind of treasure Chen Ping wanted in white night. "Come with me to the inner hall." Liu Jun laughs a way, then took two people to the side a biggest room to sit down. "What do you want me to help you with?" The white night asked lightly. Liu Jun took a sip of tea, then looked up and down at the white night and said in a low voice: "brother, have you ever heard of white night?" The voice fell to the ground, and the master''s heart beat wildly. White night eyes slightly tight, but there is no change on the face, people calm way: "heard, how?" "Then you must know that there are seven Hongbing in the hands of the white night?" Liu Jun said with a smile. "I don''t think there are many people in the whole state who don''t know about it?" "White night light said:" Liujun adult how suddenly to talk about this "Ha ha, it''s nothing. I just want brother Ye Bai to play a play with me! Now that you know something about white night, it would be most appropriate for you to play the play. " Liu Jun said with a smile. "Drama? What play? " White night asked in bewilderment. "Kill white night!" Liu Jun suddenly approached a few minutes, staring at Ye Bai and whispering out these four words. When the four words fell, the master of Xuelian suddenly stood up from his chair and looked at Liujun in an incredible way. "What''s the matter with you, master?" Liu Jun looked at her in confusion. "Oh, no... nothing... Nothing..." the master of Xuelian was busy wiping the sweat between his forehead and squeezing out a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2339 The strange of Xue Lian sect leader didn''t attract much attention of Liujun. His main focus now is on white night. White night is also a puzzled face, frowning: "Lord Liujun, what do you mean by this? Kill white night? You want me to go? " I kill myself? Shouldn''t it? In fact, the heart of white night is helpless. In fact, there are all kinds of "white night" in many places. Of course, they are all disguised. After all, the temptation of white night is so great that it is inevitable that some ingenious people will take "white night" as bait and do something wrong. Sure enough, Liujun is the idea. His eyes sank and he lowered his voice: "brother ye, master of Xuelian sect, you should all have heard the news that white night appears in this generation?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? Don''t you know? There are seven Hongbing soldiers in the hands of white night! Now he is being chased and killed by the whole state of Lysander. Even the blacklist has been put on. Countless powerful forces are searching for his whereabouts. Don''t you want to kill such a person? " Liu Jun stares at the white night road. "The premise is that we have to kill them. You said that there are seven Hongbing soldiers. What do you want to kill?" White night asked. If he is not bragging in the daytime, he will not kill more than half a pillar of incense. "White night is great, but we are not helpless! We have to rob an object Liu Jun''s eyes were cold, and there was a ferocious flash on his face. "Plunder?" Liu Mei, the leader of Xuelian sect, frowns. For a decent person like her, she is the last person and will never do it. Liu Jun seems to have noticed the reaction of Xuelian sect leader and quickly explained: "please don''t get me wrong. Our Liujun is not the kind of person who likes to kill innocent and weak people at will. This time, we are going to plunder a group of gangsters, a group of wolves, tigers and leopards. If you do, it will also eliminate the harm of Lisheng state. People will be grateful to you." "Oh? So what exactly do you have in mind? " The master of Xuelian asked. "Have you ever heard of the black sheep pen?" Liu Jun asked. "Never heard of it." White night is not familiar with this generation. But Xue Lian''s face changed a little. "Black sheep pen? The evil thieves "Yes, they are." Liu Jun said in a deep voice: "these evil thieves are proficient in disguise and are good at hiding their identities. They burn, kill and plunder around our pilgrimage. Because they are well disguised, the great powers of the pilgrimage place and the powerful men of Shenji palace have been unable to catch them for so many years, making them rampant to this day! And this time, we have to deal with these evil thieves "But these people have now mixed into the pilgrimage. It is not easy to find them, let alone kill them. None of them is weak." The master of Xuelian gate frowned. "That''s why we''re going to lead the snake out of the cave!" Liu Jun said with a smile. "How?" "Didn''t I just say kill white night? Well, I''ve chosen a suitable person to disguise white night, and then my people will pretend to find white night and fight with it... " " the people in the black sheep pen are all foxes, and others can''t see it? " The master of Xuelian sect shakes his head. "Yes, it can be seen that I don''t intend to rely on my people to confuse them. I mean I''ll play with my people first, and then... Brother ye, you! You pretend to come on stage in the white night, because you feel that we have insulted you and you attack us. Remember, we will cooperate with you. When you show up, we will pretend to run away and ask for help. I think the people in the black sheep pen will not be able to sit still, they will do something, and when they do, we will succeed in our strategy! " Liu Jun squinted and laughed. "Is it a trick? That''s good! " The master of Xuelian nodded seriously. "Well, why do you want to use the black sheep pen? Are you trying to maintain order in the pilgrimage? " Asked the white night suddenly. Liu Jun was stunned. He turned and said with a faint smile: "I don''t want to hide from brother ye and the headmaster. In fact, we are not good people. We come here to make a living. As for why we want to move the black sheep pen, it''s very simple, because they have a treasure in their hands!" "What treasure?" Ask subconsciously in the white night. "Can deal with the real white night baby!" Liu Jun approached the white night and lowered his voice. As soon as this word falls, the white night is terrified, but there is no reaction on the face. The master of the Xuelian sect is also stunned, but subconsciously looks at the white night. "Otherwise, why do you think the people in the black sheep pen will fall into my trap? Hum, it''s very simple, because they got a treasure that can restrain the white night Hongbing, so they can''t wait to find the whereabouts of Bai Ye now. The headmaster, Hong Bing has brought too many crises and calamities to Lisheng Prefecture. Although I''m not a good man, I''m not a big traitor. I''m going to take it, kill Bai Ye, get Hong Bing and give it to him Shenji palace, please help me this time. I think brother Ye''s temperament is in line with the shape of white night. You can also pretend to be not high in spirit. Xuelianmen provides us with dark ice and frost array. I think neither the black sheep pen nor the real white night is our enemy. Do you think? " Liu Jun said with righteous words.After listening to Liujun''s words, the leader of Xuelian sect and the white night suddenly realized. No wonder Liujun these people will appear so timely in the Yaoming inn. It is also a purposeful move. What is dedicated to Shenji palace? That''s just a good word for Xuelian sect leader. If they really get seven Hongbing soldiers, can Liujun not want to dominate the state of Lisheng? They are the existence of licking blood on the tip of a knife. How can they be merciful people? The leader of Xuelian sect hesitated. But the white night is a direct nod: "Liu Jun brother''s generosity and righteousness let me very moved, I am willing to listen to your dispatch!" "Bai... Ye Bai, are you really going to act with him?" The master of Xuelian is in a hurry. "Don''t you agree? Brother Liujun, do you think about the whole state of Lisheng White night looks at the master of Xuelian curiously. The master of the gate was stunned, and then he sighed, but he said, "well, I''ll follow the arrangement of the Lord Liujun." "Good! Good! With the help of Xue Lian men, we will surely succeed this time. Ha ha... Liu Jun is in a good mood. With a big wave of his hand, Liu Jun directly set up a banquet to frighten and clean up the dust for the people of Xuelian gate. The snow refining door mainly went down to rest, and the transient also called the white night over. In a simple training room, the master of Xuelian door frowned at the white night. "Lord dragon, you must have heard what Liu Jun said just now? The black sheep pen has a treasure to deal with Hong Bing. If you show up, once Hong Bing is captured and falls into the hands of those jackals, tigers and leopards, what will happen to Lisheng? Don''t you think about the future of the state? " The leader of Xuelian sect seems to be angry. White night looked at her unexpectedly: "what? The head of the sect thinks that Hong Bing should be in my hands? " "I haven''t been in contact with the Dragon Lord for a short time, so I don''t dare to be presumptuous about the Dragon Master''s behavior. But in my opinion, the dragon master has won Hong Bing for such a long time, and he has never seen any riots in Lisheng Prefecture. Therefore, in my opinion, Hong Bing is much better in the hands of the white dragon master than in the hands of those bandits. The Dragon Master is kind to me, and I will not betray the dragon master I won''t try to figure out those Hongbing soldiers, but I don''t want them to fall into the hands of craftsmen. Does the Dragon Master understand my worries? " The master of Xuelian sect is serious. White night a listen, helpless and smile: "I know." "Dragon master, why don''t you leave first! It will only be more dangerous to stay here. I''m afraid that you will expose your identity The main road of xuelianmen. "If I leave, my identity will be revealed. What''s more, Chen Ping is still staring at us. In fact, Chen Ping is not included in the Liujun plan. I''m afraid that once this plan is implemented, Chen Ping will intervene." White night road. "Yes The master of xuelianmen breathed. Compared with Chen Ping, what is a black sheep pen? "So I have to take part in this project, this play, have to act." "Are you crazy? You all know that Chen Ping will intervene, and do you still want to participate? " The main busy road of Xuelian gate. "Do you think I''m worried that Chen Ping killed us halfway? You''re wrong. What I''m worried about is that Chen Ping learned about this and took the initiative to find the black sheep pen and seize the treasure in the hands of the black sheep pen! If Chen Ping takes it away, I''m afraid I''ll have no peace hiding in the place of pilgrimage! " White night shook his head and wryly smile: "so I must take the lead to take back the treasure in the hands of the black sheep pen before Chen Ping starts to do it!" Hearing this, Xue Lian''s master fell into silence again. Yeah... There''s no retreat at all in white night. However, the magic weapon that can restrain Hongbing really exists? Is it just a hoax? After all, that''s Hongbing! What else in the world can compete with it? The leader of Xuelian sect doesn''t believe it. I don''t believe in white night. But in any case, at least we have to see and see. If there is, we must seize it by night, otherwise he will have no advantage in his seven armed soldiers! On the night of that day, the mercenaries of Liujun entertained xuelianmen. Xue Lian men are also happy. During these two days in the camp, everyone had a very peaceful time. Some people''s injuries were also improved, and their fighting power was restored. On the third day, Liujun found the master of Xuelian again, and said, "it''s almost ready to start!" The leader of Xuelian sect nodded silently, and then gathered the people of Xuelian gate... and in the white night, he also got the props given by Liujun! Seven flashy swords! Looking at these seven swords, the white night is bitterly smiling. He remembers that he was playing himself in the tide city before. But this time is different from the last. This time... Maybe it''s not as simple as pretending... this time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2340 All the people in xuelianmen were dressed in the same armor and helmets as those employed by the current army, both men and women. Liu Jun is also a black armor, bright red cape in the wind behind. There are thousands of soldiers below, but he looks like a general. The crowd was ready to go, and the white night was full of armor. Liujun stood on the stage, hands attached, pacing back and forth, as if waiting for something. The people below said nothing. I don''t know how long it took. Bang! A token on the waist of Liujun suddenly lit up. Liu Jun was shocked, quickly took off the token, and then injected a wisp of his own breath towards it. However, a flash of light flew out of the token, and the light was scattered in the air. On the halo, there were some fuzzy words. "My Lord, everything is in order. The Scouts of the black sheep pen have appeared in front of the valley under heaven." Seeing these words, Liu Jun was delighted and excited. He waved his big hand and said, "let''s go!" "Go The people below yelled one after another, and then followed the Liujun to jump, turning into a ray of light and rushing towards the pilgrimage. At the same time, at the periphery of the station, a soul soul sweeps the light, immediately takes out the magic weapon to activate it, and contacts Chen Ping a few blocks away. "What''s the matter?" At the moment, Chen Ping is sitting by the window on the second floor of the inn drinking wine. "My Lord, there is a movement in the Liujun camp. It seems that they have left the pilgrimage collectively. Looking at this direction, it seems that they are going to the Tianxia valley." "Did you see the xuelianmen leave?" Chen Ping said to the magic instrument. "I don''t see. The clothes of those people are all those of Liujun, but this time Liujun is pouring out! Thousands of people have left! " "Did Liujun take the order and go to escort them?" Chen Ping frowned. "I don''t know..." "the breath that I put on the body of the white night seems to be blocked by the force of the Red Army of the white night in the past two days. Send someone to follow up to make sure whether the snow refining door or the white night is included. If so, inform me as soon as possible." Chen Pingtan said. "Yes... But my Lord, if they did not leave the pilgrimage, they were only nearby?" The man asked again. If these people are not too far away from the pilgrimage, then Chen Ping will not have to come. Otherwise, he could have started before Xue Lian men fled to the pilgrimage. Why wait until now? Chen Ping is silent. He didn''t want to do it on the pilgrimage. Even if Hong Bing is won in that way, it is very difficult to leave. But he didn''t know what the night was up to. Is it for the purpose of carrying out the mission? Or the plot of the white night? No one can tell. "First of all, we should make clear the purpose of Liujun''s operation, and then report to me." Chen Ping said. "But adults... Subordinates have another concern..." "what concerns?" "They are going to Tianxia valley. As far as I know, there will be a group of exotic animal teams in Tianxia valley today. These exotic animal convoys are loaded with rare treasures. Tianxia Valley is a very active and rampant place in the black sheep pen. If Liujun is to deal with the black sheep pen, only one of his subordinates will stare at it, I''m afraid something will happen..." the man hesitated. If he reveals his identity, whether it''s a black sheep pen or a floating army, killing him is like killing a chicken and killing a dog. "Black sheep pen?" Chen Ping''s half open eyes suddenly widened a few minutes. He touched his chin and seemed to be thinking about something. A moment later he said in a deep voice, "let those men go with you. I''ll go somewhere." "It''s... Adults..." ... ... with the Liujun''s high jump, people are like meteors, flying in the valley towards the sky. Liujun momentum full open, and under the flag. Looking at the slender "Liu" flag dancing in the sky, people immediately knew the identity of these people. No one dared to provoke them, so they retreated and let the exile army and others leave. Soon, Liu Jun and his party approached Tianxia valley. At the moment, the front of Tianxia Valley, there is a battle. He saw a white haired man holding a black sword, and split a strange animal with a body like a hill in two. All the soul guards on both sides of the strange beast gathered together, all staring at the white haired man with wide eyes and fear. "You... You... You... Are white night?" A shaking voice came out. "Yes, I''m white night. If I don''t want to die, put these treasures down and get out of here quickly!" Cried the white haired man. With the arrival of the flow of white night, a face speechless. "Damn... White night, even if you have Hongbing, we are not afraid of you!""Brothers, go! Kill him "Kill!" With a roar, these men would come forward. But look at the "white night" with a sword. Sonorous! A black sword light flew out from the blade in his hand, and directly cleaved to the crowd. Several souls died in the crowd. "Ah?" "Hongbing is so fierce!" "Run away!" The rest of them lost their sight. "It''s very realistic, but not very good at acting." The white night looked at the dead bodies, and they were all real people. However, Liu Jun fell down from the sky and landed directly in front of the strange animal convoy, drew out his sword, pointed to the "white night" and yelled: "white night, how dare you, how dare you rob the motorcade here? It''s a pity that you can''t be arrogant today. You can''t be arrested quickly! " "Ah? Are you an outcast? " The "white night" showed fear. The master of Xuelian took a look at the white night nearby. "Actually, I don''t know Liujun at all." White night helpless way. Xue Lian sect leader didn''t speak. At this time, all the wage earners of the floating army had already surrounded them... in a short time, the "white night" was wrapped up by people. At the same time, one of the elite''s men elbowed into the white night. Knowing what he meant, Bai Ye left the team quietly and came to the rear. He took off his armor, relieved his breath and waited for his appearance. However, he had one more thing in mind, that is, he took out the mask from the Qianlong ring and hung it on his face. The besieged "white night" seems very flustered. Liu Jun only heard Liu Jun shout: "white night, you use the Hongbing to kill the living creatures, and do all the evil things. Today, I will destroy you on behalf of the innumerable living creatures in Lisheng Prefecture!" When I was talking, I saw a few figures on the wall of the valley. Liu Jun''s heart secretly pleased, continued to drink and shout: "white night, die!" With that, he led the people directly to rush up, and in the blink of an eye, he divided the white night into five parts. In the dark, I took a deep breath and walked out www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2341 Liu Jun and other poor acting skills are not to say that they cheat the black sheep circle, I am afraid even ordinary soul people can not deceive. "A bunch of idiots, are you lying to three years old here? It''s ridiculous! " "But these guys really give up their money. Those killed are real people. And I have seen them. The babies pulled by the beast team are real and real. If we get it, we will send it." "But others make it clear that it is to set a trap for us to jump. If it goes up, it is not a middle plan?" "What about that? Just looking at it like this? " "Or? Let them go. Let''s ignore it. See when these guys are going! " "Damn, I feel so bad. I want to rush to kill them now!" "Bear it! "Bear to endure..." br > the mountain wall is a few hide in the dark of the black sheep ring whistle sneer and say. And the army on this side also appears quite embarrassed at this time. Only saw the army secretly looked around the eyes, but did not see the appearance of the white night. In a reasonable way, it''s time to come out in the white night? What else would the play have to do if he didn''t show up? The atmosphere became embarrassed, and Liu Jun didn''t know what to say at the moment. But at last, there are some people who are smart. He made a survey of the body of that white night, and said in a loud voice, "adult, the night is dead!" "Hum, is this the legendary white night? It''s just that! Look at Hongbing, turn it out to me! " The army will answer immediately. "OK!" The man ran to the body and turned left and right. A group of people were waiting around the body. "Interesting and interesting!" "Are these people going to laugh at me?" The Scouts of the black sheep circle can not help but hide their lips. The atmosphere has not been relieved. Instead, Liu Jun thought he was as ridiculous as a clown. But at this time, a figure suddenly quietly appeared on the right high stone. Then there was a cold voice coming. "How brave are you to pretend to be me in the white night? Who gives you the courage? " As soon as this came out, tears of the army were about to flow out. Finally, ye Bai appeared! This guy doesn''t show up again, and it''s not going to have to be. The stream army looked at the source of the sound, but only one eye, he was stunned. The person in front of him... Looks different from leaf white. Although it is white, the dress style is different. Moreover, there is a mask on his face.... this can make many people surprised. This leaf is white. What is it made with mask? The army was a little bit annoyed. With masks, isn''t it a heart drain? No matter what. Liu Jun, with some resentment, stared at him in the night, and pointed to him and drank: "who are you coming?" "White night." The voice of indifference spewed out. "White night? Hum, fart! I''ve killed me in the white night! Where do you jump out of the fake! I advise you to hold your hands fast and kneel down quickly, or don''t blame me for waiting for ruthlessness! " The army shouted. "Oh? Then I''ll see how you are merciless to me! " Said the white night calmly, and raised his hand from the waist token wipe. Keng! A long sword of darkness appeared in his hand. The sword is extremely long and dark. The body of the sword is like a deep abyss, which makes it dare not look directly. Although there is no brilliant light, it can be palpitating if you look at it. The army was stunned. He remembered that he gave Ye Bai the props, which was not like this to abandon the sword... many people were confused. Only the master of the snow refining door was shocked and felt the wrong thing. "Hum, toast and don''t eat free wine! White night, since you find death, then we are not to blame, let you see our strength! " Liu Jun drank and shouted, and with a direct wave of his hand, he would drive the people around him to kill him. He didn''t talk about it in the night, and immediately raised his sword to fight it. Of course, the so-called war is also acting. Liu Jun and others dare not to go down to death, it is a virtual fight. But it''s not like a white night. He did not attack, but dodged in the crowd, and dodged very easily. Like fish, even if the general situation of the people was added to him, he could not suppress him half. This surprised Liu Jun. He felt more and more wrong. He looked at the mountain wall, and saw that the dark sheep ring scout was still looking at the head, and he didn''t dare to talk to the white night. And then, the white night suddenly stopped."Let you see the power of Hong Bing!" He stabbed his sword into the ground and clasped it tightly with one hand. In an instant, the dark body of the sword broke out a terrifying and terrifying sword. The sword burst out, and everyone in the audience was shocked. "What is this... This?" "Is this a prop given to Ye Bai by adults?" "No! This is not a prop! This is the real Hongbing! This is really abandoning the magic sword People panicked and shrieked, and the one who had the vision finally realized that something was wrong, and immediately roared. The spies in the distance were all trembling, and felt the sword power strangely. "Spread quickly!" Liu Jun couldn''t help it any longer and roared at the top of his voice. The people around the white night ran away madly. At this time, the white night has also raised the sword. Sonorous! A domineering and desolate sword spirit broke out from the abandoned sword in an instant, flying out like a crescent moon. It cuts the earth, cuts up the void, and even cuts the whole valley of the world into four parts. The black sheep pen spies on the mountain wall over there were shaken to the ground by the sword Qi. They were all disheartened and embarrassed. "It''s white night! This man is the real white night! It''s white night A scout got up from the ground in a hurry, shaking and trembling. "Come on, tell the chief! White night appears! White night appears Cried another. Several people immediately crazy like the sky under the valley drilling, disappeared. And this sword spirit, is also really frightening all the people of Liujun and xuelianmen. The crowd quickly retreated and formed a group. They were terrified and looked at the masked man over there. "You... You''re not ye Bai brother??? Are you... Are you white night? " Liu Jun pointed to the man and said with trembling voice. "Not bad." White night light said. Boom! All the people''s brains were suddenly blank, including Liujun. He set up this game, just want to draw out the people from the black sheep pen, and then to rob his magic weapon. But did not think... Black sheep pen people did not come out, this real white night actually came out. How could this happen? The Liujun people can''t believe it. Is this a coincidence? Or are you lucky? But... Liujun has confidence to deal with the black sheep pen, but he can face the white night with seven Hongbing hands. How dare he have such courage! He is not Chen Ping! It''s not the famous murderer. Although he was greedy for Hongbing, it was also based on his ability to capture the treasure of the black sheep pen. However, at this time, the white night suddenly realized something, and then retreated into the void and disappeared. "Ah? Where has he gone "I don''t know. His breath is gone." "Is it hard to run in the daytime?" People are confused. But at this time, the distance rang out a cold drink cry: "white night, quick death!" When the sound fell, a large number of figures appeared in all directions of the whole Tianxia valley. They were all black sheep pen people. There are tens of thousands of these people, blocking the front and back of Tianxia Valley, and all channels such as space and time are disturbed and closed. Seeing this, Liu Jun''s face changed greatly: "no, we''re in a trap!" "What do you mean, my lord?" Asked the man nearby. "White night must know that we are going to lead the black sheep pen to appear, so he deliberately appeared to help us finish the plan and print out the people from the black sheep pen. Now the people from the black sheep pen appear, and he hides again. His purpose is to make the black sheep pen attack us. When we fight with the people of the black sheep pen, he will come out to collect fishermen. His purpose is to rob the black sheep pen It''s a treasure of mine Liu Jun shuddered. "What?" People were shocked. And the fact is just as Liu Jun said. Now the white night again returned to the ranks of the flow army, but he was wearing armor, wearing a helmet. Liu Jun wanted to act. Naturally, he was willing to cooperate, but he only played his own. People from the black sheep pen came round. People look around, but there is no sign of the white night. The leader of the black sheep pen is a man with two pigtails and a beard on his face. He glanced at the incised Canyon, and then looked at the current army. He murmured: "where is the white night?" "Black heart sheep, don''t ask me, I don''t know." Liu Jun gnawed his teeth and sank down the road. "I don''t know? Well, come on. Are these all designed by you? Do you want to show us the treasure in your hands"No, we''re just passing by and we''ll help each other when we see injustice..." Liu Jun said in a deep voice. "Is it not fair to pass by? Hum, Liujun, do you think we are fools? You sent people to pretend to be white night, you really think we don''t know? It''s a pity that you underestimate our strength and overestimate yourself! In this tiantiangu, do you think you can deal with our black sheep pen? " The man called black heart sheep said in a cold voice, and then waved his hand: "open the battle for me!" "Yes There was a cry. Bang! A dark array suddenly enveloped the whole valley. In an instant, the light in the valley was dim as night fell. All the people in the army were solemn and cold. "Master, please set up the array quickly! Otherwise, we will not be the opponents of the black sheep circle people! " Liu Jun shouts in a hurry. The leader of Xuelian sect didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately ordered his disciples to set up the array. The array has been pre built in the camp. Take out the back cover from the storage ring and put it together on the ground. Soon, a beautiful array like crystal appeared in people''s eyes. "What? Are the people from Xuelian gate coming? " Black heart sheep''s face more and more cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2342 "Black heart sheep, you black sheep shed slaughters the living creatures, do all kinds of evil, I xuelianmen today is just acting for heaven!" Xue Lian door master bit his teeth and said. That''s too much to say. After the words fell, the people around the black sheep pen laughed. "Ha ha ha ha, Shi Han Xue, do you have the face to say such a thing? enforce justice on behalf of Heaven? Do you have a good match? Don''t think I don''t know. You xuelianmen are scared by Chen Ping, the God of intentional killing, that all of your families are scattered! It can be seen how worried you are that people like you are entitled to be wild in front of us? It''s ridiculous! " "You..." the master of Xue Lian''s sect turned red and couldn''t speak. "Kill first!" Black heart sheep light says, spin and wave. In an instant, hundreds of black sheep pen people on the right mountain immediately rushed to the flow army. "Do it, let them see what we have to do!" Liu Jun immediately drank and yelled. "Time is confusing!" "Space blade!" "Move mountains and fill the sea!" "The light is shining!" All the people in the army showed their magic power, and they bombed and killed the people in the hundreds of black sheep pens. There are thousands of people in Liujun, including the number of xuelianmen. In addition to the unique array of xuelianmen, these hundreds of people are just looking for death. In fact, black heart sheep did not intend to rely on these hundreds of people to take down the flow army. He was just trying to test. Because at the moment, the black heart sheep are still confused. "Are you really right? Was that really white night Black heart sheep inquired about the spies who had just been around. "Chief, how could we be wrong? It was a white night... "where is the white night now?" "This... I don''t know..." the scout was embarrassed. "Waste!" The black heart sheep slapped directly. "Head, don''t hesitate. The white night must have been disguised by Liujun, whose purpose is to lead us out. Let''s go and kill Liujun!" Said a strong one eyed man carrying a rune sword. His voice is like thunder, every word seems to have a god thunder meaning, very overbearing. "Thunder, don''t be impulsive." Black heart sheep glanced at the split Tianxia Valley and said hoarsely, "I really smell a trace of unique flavor from these traces. If this is a masterpiece of Liujun, how can he do it?" "What do you mean, head? Do you think it''s been a white night in the army? How could that be possible? In this case, how dare Liujun come to us? Does he want to give Hong Bing to us? " The man called the thunderbolt laughed. "I don''t mean that, but if Liu Jun dares to come here, he must be prepared. You must not be careless! First, send someone to observe the outside of Tianxia valley. If there is no ambush around, we will rush in and destroy all these ungrateful dogs! " Black heart sheep cold. "Good!" The crowd nodded. The spy ran out again. And a moment later, the spies came back. "Head, no soul has been found outside the valley, and no reinforcements have been sent to Liujun!" The Scout said in a hurry. "Is it?" The black heart sheep squinted at Liujun and said with a sneer: "it seems that the employer''s brain is really bad. Relying on such a small person, he dares to invade me! Hum, in this case, don''t be polite. Let''s fight. All the people will attack and kill them in the shortest time "Kill!" All around the soul immediately rushed towards the flow army like a mountain. The pressure on Liujun''s side immediately increased innumerable! "Master!" He suddenly turned back and yelled at the master of Xuelian. "Let''s go The leader of Xuelian sect was not wordy, and cried out eagerly. And with the fall of her voice, the large array of people immediately burst out a burst of crystal clear light. The light is like a dazzling star, which spreads around. Those who rushed to the black sheep pen were caught off guard, all of them were illuminated by the light, and were frozen into ice sculptures one by one. However, the people who were in the flow of troops hid in the large array at the first time, so they were not affected. "What?" The black heart sheep were shocked. The light of the Dharma array suddenly froze over 6000 of his subordinates! He could feel that these freezes were temporary. But even if it is only a short time, but the dust can cover so many people in a flash, it is enough to describe it with such horror! "No, it''s a trick!" Black heart sheep face heavy, immediately drink: "protect me quickly!" "Yes People from the black sheep pen gathered around immediately. While the Liujun eyes here burst out hot and ferocious light, people suddenly pulled out their swords, pointed to the black heart sheep and roared: "kill me!""Kill!" All the subordinates of Liujun immediately rushed out of the array and rushed at the black heart sheep like crazy. All of them were brave and fearless. All the black heart sheep were frightened by the momentum of Liujun and others. The two sides fought, but the Liujun side actually gained the upper hand in an instant. Black heart sheep were immediately suppressed. "Lord Liujun, please hurry up, we can''t support it any more!" The master of the snow refining door here said pale. All the people of xuelianmen are maintaining the great array and conveying soul Qi to the array. Because of the continuous operation of the spirit and Qi, the light of the big array did not disappear, so the thousands of thieves and bandits in the black sheep pen were not released from the ice. But if the human breath of the snow refining door was exhausted, the combat power of the black sheep pen would recover instantly. At that time, it is almost impossible to exterminate the black hearted sheep by relying on the flow army alone. There''s a lot of pressure on the flow of troops. But he can''t help but roar at the black sheep. "Get out of here Black heart sheep sneer, backhand clap in the air. Bang! The terror of the palm wind shocked the flow army. Liu Jun''s body trembled slightly and retreated for more than 100 meters. Before the man stood firm, the master beside the black heart sheep had already pushed in. In terms of strength, black hearted sheep are not equal to Liujun. But in this kind of fighting, the active attacker is under great pressure. What''s more, the black hearted sheep have been avoiding the war, and they don''t want to fight with the Liujun at all. As long as the people who drag him to the snow refining door can''t hold on, then he will win. "I thought you had some unique means. It turns out that you rely on the waste of xuelianmen! Ah, Liu Jun, you are so naive. Today, you will give me your life here Black heart sheep sneered. "Asshole!" The current Army roared and rushed forward madly, but to no avail. He was so riotous that he showed his weakness and took a sword directly on his arm. Liu Jun''s cold sweat is full of bitterness. Black heart sheep laughed. Until this time, a swift figure suddenly flew out from the ranks of the flow army and went straight to the black heart sheep. "What?" The breathing of black heart sheep is tight... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2343 The sudden appearance of the figure was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one expected that at this time, there were still capable people on the Liujun side who could break through the defense of the black sheep pen people and get close to this side. You know, even the Liujun can''t do it! Is there anyone better than Liujun? The black heart sheep is anxious to stare at that figure, and does not stop to retreat. At the same time, the only two people beside him rushed out and intercepted the man. "Bold!" "Stop it now!" Two people drink roar, crazy release of soul force, into the general situation, crazy suppression of the man. But the man at this time was like a mad cow, unstoppable, and the general situation and soul pressure could not hinder him at all! How terrible! Seeing that he couldn''t be stopped by his general situation, both of them were very angry. Because they found out that the other side didn''t use soul power at all. As if... The other party does not disdain to use soul power to oneself! "Asshole!" "Dare you look down on us? Die The roar rose again. The spirit of terror and cruelty attached to their blades, and with the waving of their arms, they slashed at the man. The void, time and space are all twisted and burst. It''s horrible! But at the moment when the blade was approaching, someone suddenly raised a finger and waved his sword towards the two blades. The appearance of this scene directly stunned Liujun, black heart sheep and everyone around them. Hit the blade with your fingers? Is this guy crazy? However, when the fingers hit hard to kill in the past, the scene that made everyone gape appeared! Just look at that finger, like an impregnable King Kong, directly cut two long knives. Bang Dang! The broken blade flew out. The fingers take advantage of the situation and turn back again. Whew! The heads of the two men in front of them were immediately cut off. The two emperors against heaven just fell. Black heart sheep is stupid. Is that what ordinary people can do? "Who is this... This man?" Liu Jun is also confused. He recognized that the other party was wearing the armor of his own side. But he never knew who had such a strong strength in his men! "Thunder, help me!" The black heart sheep roared and clapped in front of him. Countless flames gushed from the palm and baked toward the man. But it''s obviously useless. The man was covered with golden light, and the fire came, but he could not devour his body. He completely ignored the black heart sheep''s flame. "Is this... Divine power?" The black heart sheep breathed. The other side''s divine power is so pure. His black heart sheep has also faced many uses of divine power. However, it is the first time for him to face such a pure and powerful divine power owner. This person is not easy to deal with! The black heart sheep''s face was heavy and did not want to fight against it. Now it has to be delayed. When Xue lianmen can no longer imprison its own group of people, with the participation of thousands of experts, Liujun will immediately rout down, and the whole situation will be under control again. It must be delayed! Click, click, click... at this time, several strange lightning flashed towards here. These lightning are all black, and have a taste of wearing through reincarnation. After hitting the armored man here, they actually penetrated his divine power and hit him hard. The armor man immediately fell down, obviously unable to withstand the shock of the terrible lightning. At the same time, a strong man with a rune sword fell from the sky and landed next to the black heart sheep. "Head, are you all right?" A strong man sinks. "Ha ha, thunderbolt, you came just in time. Kill that guy for me!" The black heart sheep was overjoyed, and immediately drank and cried. "It''s just a rat coming out of nowhere. Cut it at will!" The thunder roared, and then he took a knife to the man. Bang Keng! The rune sword erupted a thousand thunders in an instant. For a moment, the thunder was like a raging dragon, and it was attacked. The man in armor was directly baptized by the terrible and dark lightning. The scene was extremely terrible, and the people''s scalp was numb. But it is very shocking that, in the face of such a terrible baptism of thunder and lightning, although the whole body trembled and seemed to be very painful, he still persisted. Thunderbolt increases the intensity of lightning. Angry thunder tore the ground to black ashes, but still could not split it. "Head, help me kill him!" he cried"Good!" Black heart sheep is not wordy, directly sacrifice a magic weapon like the crescent moon, and then into the soul force. Bang! The crescent immediately trembled, and the surface temperature rose wildly, and turned into a red moon in the blink of an eye. "Kill the moon! Cut the sky The black heart sheep roared and beat the scarlet moon towards the armored man. Sonorous! The shrill voice exploded. The scarlet moon cut off all the disorderly forces in front of her. It seems that nothing in the world can stop this terrible moon. "Die!" The eyes of the thunder are cruel. The flow army on this side also looked in a hurry. Is this man going to die here? That''s what everyone thinks. But... just at the moment that the scarlet moon rushes into the terrible black lightning, it also cuts the black lightning. Black lightning can no longer continue to bless the man, but it gives him a moment of breathing. His eyes a cold, no hesitation, immediately raised that finger, mercilessly toward the scarlet moon in the past. Bang Dang! The crackle came out. The irresistible red moon was cut in two by the man''s finger. "What?" The audience was shocked. "It''s impossible!" The black heart sheep uttered a shrill roar. "Ah?" The thunder was also confused. He knows the magic weapon of black heart sheep, but even he may not be able to catch it! It''s so broken? "How could that happen? How could this happen? " The thunder trembled and did not dare to hesitate any more. He immediately picked up his knife and split it. Boom! The terrible black lightning turned to thunder again and killed the armored man. But this time the man in armor was on guard. He raised his hand and shot at one of them. Whoosh... a sword breath that inhaled the silver needle flew out from its fingertips. It is like a meteor flying shuttle... but when the sword Qi appears, it strikes forward with a dominating momentum. All the black thunder and lightning that struck were torn up by the sword. "Ah?" Crazy thunder is stupid. By the time he reacts, the sword spirit is close to his eyes! In a hurry, the thunder dashed his sword in front of his chest. But... It doesn''t work. As if the sharpest thing in the world directly penetrated his long knife, penetrated through the body of the thunder, and then exploded. Bang! The body of thunderbolt is like a broken watermelon, which is fragmented on the spot... thunder... Death! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2344 All the people around looked at the ferocious corpse of the thunder, and could not speak one by one. Even the flow of troops stopped. One move... Second kill thunder! Crazy! Liu Jun believes that even he can''t do it himself! "It''s not me! This man is definitely not my man! He''s in my team! He''s a member of my team Liu Jun shivered all over and made a loud scream. The bodies of the people around him trembled. Liu Jun has already guessed the identity of this man. But he did not dare to shout out those two words! He''s too scared at the moment. The fall of the thunder, can be said to give these people a very heavy blow. Also let everyone realize how terrible this person''s strength is! It''s not something they can deal with, absolutely not! The black heart sheep shivered all over, did not dare to do a minute of hesitation, directly turned his head and ran. He doesn''t know who this person is, but if he can kill the thunder with one move, the force will never be under him. However, the black heart sheep thought more. Just as he tried to escape, the armor man''s momentum had come. Bang! The black heart sheep was suppressed on the ground and couldn''t stand up at all. He felt the power of the general situation on his lower body, and his scalp was numb. He found that there was almost no soul power in his body, but it was not a pure divine power. He also mixed a special power. Black heart sheep can not analyze the composition of this force, but the force is so strong that he is afraid, and can not give birth to the idea of resistance. This force is like... "the power of Hongbing!" Black heart sheep pupil crazy tremble, suddenly realized! This is the power of Hong Bing! That''s right! This is the power of Hongbing! "You are white night!" He gave a shrill cry. "It''s a pity that you know it too late." In the white night, the piercing eyes under the armor twinkled with frightful cold light, and then pulled his backhand from his waist. Sonorous! The dark abandoned God sword flew directly out and chopped the black heart sheep fiercely. "No At the same time, one hand grabs the storage ring. Bang! Colorful halos bloom. We can see that he grabs a magic weapon like a ring from the storage ring. It''s a unique thing that Hong can deal with! But... Before black heart sheep can start this treasure, the sword body of abandoning the magic sword has already fallen. Whew! The black heart sheep''s body was instantly torn apart. The infamous leader of the black sheep pen fell. "Ah? The head... The head is dead! " "Dead head! Dead head Looking at this terrible scene, the people in the black sheep pen screamed and panicked, and those who did not want to take charge of the flow army ran away like crazy, one by one like a headless fly. In the blink of an eye, people have already rushed out of the valley. This is the end of the war. Even the people in the xuelianmen stopped. However, no matter whether it is xuelianmen or Liujun, they dare not relax at this moment. Although the black heart sheep is dead! But now they have to face the person, is a more terrible existence than the black heart sheep. "Lord, we... Let''s run!" A noble army''s subordinate wants to cry has no tears to shout. Black heart sheep are so indistinct fall, he can not be arrogant think that he is better than black heart sheep. "Go Although Liu Jun was not content, he would not lose his mind at this time, even if his action was to make a wedding dress for the white night. It''s just that things are not as simple as people think. When he killed the black sheep pen in the white night and was ready to take the magic weapon in his hand... boom!! A shrill roar suddenly came from the side. The white night breathes a tremor, the side head looks to go, but sees nearby attack bumps over a group of terror peerless angry cloud! The blow was so sudden that it seemed to be standing by! Unable to dodge in the white night, he was knocked out and hit the valley wall nearby. In an instant, half of the valley wall was directly shocked into powder. The strength of the stone Valley is not as strong as that of the stone in the world. But this sudden situation appeared, Liu Jun and Xue Lian men all stopped and looked at the white night side in dismay."What''s going on?" "Is there a great power coming?" "Who dares to fight against the white night? Tired of living? " People were astonished. White night''s strength is special. If you want to deal with him, unless a large number of strong men join hands and pile them to death in number, it will be difficult to resist the force of a single horse in front of the seven armed soldiers. Countless pairs of eyes quickly looked at it, but a figure appeared in a flash beside the dead black heart sheep, and bent down to take off the ring that the black heart sheep was clinging to. "Chen Ping!" On the spot, Liu Jun called out. The original person who appeared was Chen Ping! In addition, his deployment also rushed to come. White night stood up from the ground, and he patted the dust on his body. Although the blow was very strong, he timely covered his body with divine power. The man was not injured, but his armor was broken, revealing his original appearance. When he saw his true face, all the people in Liujun and xuelianmen were dumbfounded. "Mr. Ye?" The flower chariot here glared at the white night. "Huanian, I''m sorry, but I kept it from you because of my identity." The white night is light. Flower chariot brain a blank, delicate body constantly trembling. She never thought that the hero in her mind, the gentle and powerful childe ye, was actually the white night of killing people without blinking an eye. People in Xuelian gate are shocked and their brains are boiling hot. The same is true of Liujun. He shivered at the white night, but also can not return to God. "I... I''m looking for white night to play white night?" He trembled and murmured. As for the rest of the army''s subordinates, their legs became soft with fear. Since last time Chen Ping asked Bai Ye to hand over something in front of Liu Jun and others, these people all suspected that there was something extraordinary in Bai Ye''s body, so they wanted to attack him. It''s just that because of being in the camp at night, it''s inconvenient for them to do it. Now it seems that it''s a wise choice not to start. Using their means to move the night, it''s not looking for death. What is it? People''s mood is complex, the manner is more eccentric, very, cloudy and sunny. At this time, Chen Ping over there has already stepped into the white night. "Your news is good." The white night is light. "You are too slow, white night!" Chen Pingtan said: "you knew I would come, but you didn''t solve the black heart sheep quickly. Now you have no chance." Indeed. White night had long expected Chen Ping Hui to come. His plan was to take advantage of Chen Ping''s arrival to solve the black heart sheep and take away the treasure. However, he did not think that the appearance of thunder had been delayed for too long. The thunder and lightning of thunder cannot be contained by the divine power. In order to solve the thunder, the white night directly urges the Hongbing. Because of this, Chen Ping finally arrived in time. Now the problem is big. But it''s too late to escape. This time, white night did not intend to hide identity, nor could it. Since the identity is exposed, there must be countless powerful people in the pilgrimage place. If you go back to the pilgrimage place, you will only encounter those great powers, and then you will be trapped in a tight encirclement. But it''s not realistic to escape! Because Chen Ping was eager to flee by night. In addition, he is holding this treasure which can contain Hongbing. If he leaves the pilgrimage place at night, he will surely die! So there''s only one way to go. It''s also the only chance for white night. Kill Chen Ping! His eyes turned red in an instant. Although Chen Ping got the peerless deities, it must be a process for them to be familiar with. Of course, Chen Ping is gifted. With his ability, he may be able to skillfully use it within 100 interest. So... This is the chance of a white night. Kill it before he knows how to use it! Without it, Chen Ping could not have been Hong Bing''s opponent. He did not dare to move before. That''s what happened in white night. "White night, hand over the Hongbing. You''re at a dead end. If you''re willing to hand over the Hongbing, I can promise not to kill you or anyone in xuelianmen. How about that?" Chen Ping spoke. "But if we lose Hong Bing, we will die in the hands of those who do not know the truth, even if we will not die in your hands!" White night shook his head and took out the remaining soldiers one by one. The brilliant sword hovered around him, setting off a beautiful picture. People looked at the magic sword, all of them were crazy. "I''ve given you a chance. If you don''t listen to advice, you can''t blame others. Since you don''t give it, I''ll take it by myself." Chen Ping shook his head and walked towards the white night.Boom! His whole body is killing. A black flame emerged from his body, setting it off like a demon lord. How terrible! People are breathing and shivering. Is this the power of the slavish? But Chen Ping drank secretly. Whoa! The dark smoke turned into a terrible black dragon once again and killed it towards the white night. But the white night, like the gods, directly attacked the black dragon. When the black dragon opened his big mouth and bit him, he raised his sword and chopped the black dragon head off. Whew! The huge black dragon was split in two. The white night approached Chen Ping. But Chen Ping also guessed the plan of the white night, and did not fight him head-on! Instead, he suddenly retreated, opened his distance, closed his eyes and held the ring in his hands. It seemed that he was feeling the mystery of this magic weapon and wanted to master him in a short time. He will not be given time by night. With a wave of his big hand, seven Hongbing are shining. "Seven metaphysics in one!" With a long roar, seven Hongbing stabbed directly into the body of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2345 With the sound of drinking and shouting, seven red soldiers penetrated the body of the white night, and the white night suddenly trembled. But after a moment, the strength of the seven Hongbing soldiers was like a raging river water, injected into his body. In an instant, his body burst into light, and the seven Hongbing slowly melted into one. His strength, strength and general situation rose wildly. The whole person is not so simple, but sublimation! Deified! "What?" The audience was shocked. Chen Ping''s pupil also slightly rose, and looked at the white night in disbelief: "I didn''t expect that you even mastered the secret method of Hongbing, such as the combination of seven Metaphysics? So you''ll be shocked by the Six Harmonies? " "I will not wipe out all the people around me until I have to." White night said without expression. "I still look down on you, white night, you are more difficult than I thought." Chen Ping took a deep breath and turned away from the night. Obviously, he didn''t dare to compete with the white night. But how can white night let him leave like this? He leaped forward, his sword roared in the air, and attacked and killed Chen Ping. Chen Ping raised his backhand into the air. Whoa! A black flame burned the sky, the sky was very dark, and the terrible heat began to melt the earth. Xue Lian men and Liu Jun''s people retreat wildly. Even those of Chen Ping''s men couldn''t bear the terrible heat. However, this hair tingling flame can not limit the white night. The white night turns into a sword directly and shuttles through the fire. Whew! In the place where the sword passed, all the black flames were scattered, as if they were split by the edge of the sword. It was very strange. But Chen Ping''s method is not so far! He raised his hand again and shook it in the air. Purr and purr... those flames are all compressed towards the white night, as if to crush the white night. The scene was particularly terrifying. In the end, all the black flames become a huge ball of flame, floating in the air. The ball is like the scorching sun, baking the earth. The temperature here rises wildly. The ground becomes red. Everything that can burn around is natural. It''s like hell. "Broken!" At this time, Chen Ping drank again. Bang! The huge black ball of fire exploded at once. The sky vibrates. The afterglow of the fire broke away like a ring. And after the burst of the flame ball... Also can not see the shadow of the white night. He seems to have disappeared. "Dead?" Distant woman Lengleng Leng asked. "Mr. Ye!" The chariot was in a hurry and gave out a shrill cry. As soon as the master''s face changed, he immediately pulled it back and covered her mouth. Now the identity of white night is exposed, anyone who is involved in him will be killed! Liu Jun also knows this. But he didn''t leave. Because he is greedy too! If the white night is really dead, take someone to grab a Hongbing... I don''t know if there is a chance... however, the idea is so, but the real situation is far from that. Looking at the center of the dissipated flame, Chen Ping felt something was wrong. That''s not true. Just then, a sword light came out of the void nearby. "What?" Chen Ping breathed and rushed to the side. Whew! The sword light cut his waist in an instant. Blood spatter. Chen Ping''s breath is chaotic. Although it was not fatal, it was a heavy blow to Chen Ping. Chen Ping faltered and fell from the air. He fell on the ground, his body was a little shaky, and quickly spread the spirit on the wound to stop the blood. At the moment, the white night is a whirl from the air, and the blade points to Chen Ping again. Chen Ping looks cold. "My soul skill is closed to the space. How can you escape into the void and avoid that move? Do you have ignored the space blockade "It''s not just a space blockade!" The white night drinks heavily and kills the past with one sword, which is to disturb the time track around. It seems that no force can stop the edge of the sword! In the middle of the river again, the sound of the past melts, and the sound of Chen''s anger is like that of the past.Whew! The sword of white night penetrates the black breath directly and stabs the air. "Well?" The white night turns into human form and frowns at the black breath that fills the earth and sky. However, without waiting for him to return to God, all the breath was quickly condensed into a ten meter tall giant. The giant looks exactly like Chen Ping. The giant held up his hand, and the aura of heaven and earth gathered in his hand crazily. A moment later, a colorful sword appeared in his hand. It is the light of the spirit of heaven and earth! How sacred! What a mystery! "Chop!" Hearing only the black giant''s eternal cry, the magic sword fell from the sky and chopped into the white night. White night did not fear at all, and then turned into a sword and cut it hard. Bang Dang! The spirit charm sword is not equal to the seven Xuan in one, and is split into two parts. The long sword will be cut again in the white night. Whew! The black giant is in two. But... in two, the black giant condenses and overlaps again! It was the same again. It''s just gas. How can we be afraid of swords! "What means is this?" The master of Xuelian was shocked. "It seems to be a unique skill of killing God, body of mind! This is not his original, but a body transformed by ideas. He should be hidden in the giant. If you don''t find him, you can''t break him! " The flow army sinks. People look transient. God? The black giant is so huge that it''s too easy to hide a person! Who can be found in this dark place. "The sword is broken by roaring!" After listening to Chen Ping''s roar, the magic sword was also put together, and with his arm, he killed him fiercely towards the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the body of the white night is sinking madly, and there seems to be an endless force to suppress it! This is the horror of the magic sword. It is by no means the ultimate means! It''s a lot of pressure. Aura comes from heaven and earth. Heaven and earth represent inexhaustible. What Chen Ping wants to give white night is endless oppression, repression and potential pressure! The body of the white night landed instantly and could not move. It''s too thick and fierce! Chen Ping''s soul state is too terrible after all. What makes Bai Ye powerful is that no one can defeat him in attacking and killing him, and Chen Ping just knows this, so he wants to use his strengths and avoid his weaknesses to crush Bai Ye with his soul state, instead of fighting with him to attack and kill him. However, at present, Chen Ping is also using all means to suppress the white night. It is extremely difficult to kill him. "Do it!" Suddenly, Chen Ping murmured. Whoosh, whoosh... several figures rushed towards the white night like sharp arrows. All of them were Chen Ping''s men. Yeah! At this time, we can only rely on these people to take the life of the white night. The white night''s face sank, and it seemed that Chen Ping''s subordinates were ignored. After all, he is only a lonely family. Although there are Sansheng Tianlin, it is too difficult to open up the small world and release Sansheng Tianlin. If I had known it, I would have called Sansheng Tianlin in advance! In the white night, I was thinking solemnly. "No! We''re going to save the night! " Hua Nian''s face changed greatly and he cried out in a hurry. The master of Xuelian changed his face, but he still bit his teeth and drank in a low voice: "if you listen to me, please help the white dragon master as soon as I can!" "Master, how can this be done? It''s white night. If we let the world know that we have something to do with white night, who else in the whole state of Lysander can save us? " The people of xuelianmen hesitated. If you offend Chen Ping, you can''t help them if you go to the place of pilgrimage. But if it has something to do with white night, it''s not normal. After all, the people who want to kill the white night are not very common, and the people related to the white night are also listed as the attack targets... many people are shivering and hesitating. The Lord Xue was angry. "White night has saved us many times. Without him, we would have died in Chen Ping''s hands. Now that the white night is in trouble, how can you shrink back here? I don''t have ungrateful people in xuelianmen! If you don''t go, go to this seat! " The master of the snow refining door drank and cried, and jumped directly, and rushed up with the flower chariot and several righteous people. "My Lord, what shall we do?" Seeing the snow refining men''s hand, the first-class soldiers couldn''t help asking."The people who make the snow smelting door stupid, shall we follow them? Let them go. Let''s go to the theatre. " Liu Jun said with a smile. "Yes." The army was motionless. But can the people who train the gate be the opponents of Chen Ping''s gang? The woman was furious to see the door Lord rush up. "Mischievous! Dare you come to death? Then I will complete you! " The roar sounded, and the people waved their spirits like crazy. All kinds of horrible and strong soul skills like rain hit the snow gate. The void is twisted. The time trajectory is all in chaos. The power of rage seems to tear everything apart. The people who made the gate of snow were so pale that they sacrificed their magic defense. But their defense was as fragile as paper under the attack and killing of these people. All people clenched their teeth, and their bodies were constantly shaken by each other''s attack and killing. "Lord, we can''t hold on!" The man who smelt the door in snow shouted hard. "You wait for the quick return!" Drink in the night. "Elder brother ye, you are assured that with me, I will not let them hurt you!" Cried the chariot. "Come back! They can''t kill me! " Drink in anger in the night, and urge. But at this time... bang! A dark flame suddenly flew over and hit the shield which was sacrificed in front of the people. Bang! The shield burst. The chariot and the master of the snow smelting door were shocked and flew out in a moment, falling on the ground one by one, spitting blood in their mouths, and the black of all the people''s arms burned. Seeing this scene, breathing in the night is trembling... the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2346 "A group of dogs who don''t know how to live! Dare you stop us? Look, I don''t cramp you The woman with Chen Ping was ferocious, and she would kill all the snow smelters who had fallen on the ground and could not move. But at this time, the drink shouted. "Kill the white night at a fast speed. Don''t waste time!" The voice comes from Chen Ping of the giants. The woman was stunned, though unwilling, but did it. A group of people rushed to the white night. But just as they approached, the temperature suddenly cooled. Strange! A few people were shocked. Meanwhile, a strange air field appeared around the white night. Women and others were hindered by these fields and their actions were limited. People breathed suddenly, feeling that the night suddenly changed, but they didn''t dare to think too much. At this time, everyone has only one goal! Kill the white night! Then the woman pulled a red blood dagger from the storage ring, and fixed the fierce stab of the white night. Others around also do not soft hands, a variety of knife killers, smash in the white night. The white night was still suppressed and it seemed that it could not be returned. So, people are very relaxed to let their weapon touch the body of the white night. Some people have poor implements, and they hit the white night hard, but they are like hitting on steel, and the blade of the weapon is broken. Some people have a big head in the army, and it is easy to pierce the white night. Especially the woman''s houtty red dagger, almost the whole child did not enter the chest of the white night. In a moment, the body of the white night is full of holes, especially miserable. Blood dyed his clothes red and fell to the ground. "It''s going to die in the white night!" The army of the stream here breathed and immediately drank: "brothers are ready to join me to rob Hongbing!" "OK!" The troops of the army gathered immediately and were ready to go. And the woman here has already made a laugh. "It''s a success! succeed! Master, I died in the night. Hahahaha... "Br > just, the laughter just started. Chen Ping over there was a low drink:" be careful, you are so interested! " As soon as this came out, the laughter stopped suddenly. The woman rushed to. But see white night slowly raise head, that looks like God like face is everywhere ferocious, a pair of eyes become pupil extremely. "What?" The woman was muddled. But see the white night suddenly the divine light is released, then that support Chen Ping''s spirit spirit sword hands suddenly closed up a. No, no! The woman was in a great shock and hurried back. But though she retreated, the people around her were badly hurt. White night a hand proud liberation, instantly wave around people. All the people hit by his arm burst into a split body and died. Women sweat cold, teeth tremble. The army also heard it, and looked at the scene with fright. Chen Ping drank angrily, and then increased the pressure of spirit spirit sword. But at this moment, no matter how he suppressed it, it was impossible to put the white night Town in place. He held up in one hand, and though his arm was shaking wildly, his palm was still slowly lifting it. "Help... Help me! Master help me! " The woman was frightened, and the whole man shivered wildly. Because she found that she was staring at her all the time. Those eyes full of killing are more terrible than the fierce beast''s pupil! "On a white night, dare you hurt her?" Chen Ping roared with rage. "Why can I not?" The white night said ferociously, directly and forcefully, unexpectedly, he hit Sheng Sheng with the spirit spirit sword, and then the whole person rushed out and put out to the woman. "Stop!" Chen Ping roared, but Sheng Sheng came out of the dark giant and threw herself to the woman and ran her away. White night a sword light attack, the moment through Chen Ping''s abdomen. "Master!" The woman cried out of her heart and lungs. Chen Ping knelt down on the ground on the spot, covering his abdomen with one hand, and vomiting blood constantly. "I didn''t expect you to be a sexual person!" "It''s a pity we are enemies, or I will not kill you!" said the cold night Chen Ping didn''t speak, but he couldn''t help coughing. And the woman had rushed to the past, supporting Chen Ping, tears streaming across her face. "Master, you are OK master, all are I bad, are my big intention, master, you don''t have something..." the woman cried.Chen Ping still did not speak. But at this time, the white night is already a little bit of pace, and then the body of the sword, toward Chen Ping. He will not give Chen Ping a chance to breathe. Such means of existence are too many and too terrible. To delay one point is to be irresponsible to yourself. "Stop for me!" The woman roared, and then rushed to the white night regardless of everything. But her flesh and blood alone could not hold back the momentum of Hongbing. This is a moth to a fire! And white night will not be soft! But... at this critical moment... "leave!" Chen Ping over there suddenly drinks. Bang! White night''s body suddenly suffered heavy damage, people suddenly flew out of the air, somehow heavily fell on the ground, and at the same time, his seven Hongbing were forced to separate from him, scattered around him. Pooh! White night spit a mouthful of blood, people difficult to get up, incredible looking at this scene. At the same time, Chen Ping also stood up. And in his hand, there is still a thing. That''s the ring that was snatched from the black heart sheep before... the eyes in the white night are frozen. "You''ve got it?" He said hoarsely. "It''s not very skilled, but it''s enough to contain your soldiers!" Chen Ping took a deep breath. As soon as he said this, his scalp was numb. Has Chen Ping mastered this magic weapon? That is to say, he is no longer afraid of Hong Bing! White night... He can kill at will! "Is it true that there are gods that can suppress Hong Bing?" The master of Xuelian, who fell on the ground, was weak and said to himself. No one can believe what they see. But the white night is something. He looked at the ring on Chen Ping''s hand, and his eyes tightened. Suddenly, seven Hongbing soldiers rose again and killed Chen Ping. Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! Joo! At once, the seven soldiers, like seven mountains, suppressed Chen Ping. The earth tears in an instant. The void is as turbulent as the waves, and it seems to annihilate everything. The woman was so scared that she sat on the ground. But Chen Ping is extremely calm, backhand toward the white night. "Broken!" Hua la... this palm seems to hit qingkong. The seven Hongbing soldiers controlled by the white night all fell to the ground, as if they were disconnected from the white night. White night is falling from the air, spit blood in the mouth again, it seems to be eaten back. When this scene appeared, the audience was stunned www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2347 How can there be such a strange thing? Can you really suppress Hong Bing? Both Xuelian sect leader and Liujun were shocked by the sight. "Hongbing... Isn''t it invincible?" Liu Jun is a little confused. How many people are crazy about Hongbing, isn''t it all because this thing is invincible? If this thing also has a magic weapon of restraint... What''s the point of fighting for it? Not only Liu Jun thinks so, but also the leader of Xuelian sect. People are willing to pay their lives for it, which is a bet. They take their own lives as gambling money in exchange for their invincibility in this life. However, the so-called invincible is just a trick... who accepted it? all expectations of the world are turned into bubbles at this moment. I''m afraid the whole state will be shocked by this news. But I saw the white night staggering up from the ground, clenched his fist, his face did not show anger or confusion, instead of calm and a glimmer of suddenly. "What? Did you notice that? " Chen Ping seemed to be aware of something and asked lightly. "Yes." Bai Ye nodded: "this object is not aimed at Hong Bing, but at me." "Yes, but as long as it''s aimed at you, it''s a success." Chen Ping said. "It''s a pity that you can''t succeed!" After drinking at night, he suddenly raised his hand and collected Hongbing into the token. Then he sacrificed a pure divine power and killed Chen Ping. The conversation between the two made people confused. What does that mean? Is the object not aimed at Hongbing? But for white night? But... It really made the Hongbing which was urged by the white night invalid! People don''t know. But this is not the time to be concerned. The earth and the earth are amazing. The sword roared. The sword is startled. Before the divine power is near, the ground on Chen Ping''s side has been broken, the universe and the earth are upside down, and the samsara is broken, which is terrible. However, Chen Ping was not afraid, only quietly staring at the magic sword approaching. As the moment approached, he suddenly raised his hand and threw himself upward. Whoa! The trend began to break out with an action. Click! Under Chen Ping''s powerful and powerful power, the magic power suddenly broke and disappeared! Night breathing a tremor, the other hand urgent urge method. Oh! Oh! Oh! ... all the forces on Bai Ye''s body were broken in an instant, all the defences were crushed by Chen Ping''s power, and the man was hit out and fell heavily on the ground, then spit blood in his mouth. The gap between the two immediately became apparent. "Why do you fight me without Hong Bing? You are not my opponent at all. I will kill you more easily than crush an ant! " Chen Ping clapped his hands and said faintly. "Do you really think that spirituality is everything?" White night hard to get up, wipe off the blood stains on the mouth, said hoarse. "Otherwise?" Chen Ping''s eyes flashed a strong sense of killing, and then raised his hand toward the white night across the air. Boom!!!! The ground under the body of the white night is a few meters deep, and his body is bearing the power that cannot be estimated by words. But instead of giving in, he gave a low roar and rose abruptly. "The power of will is not enough for you to win this battle!" Chen Ping said in a low voice, and then he raised his hand to the air, and a sword made of the charm of heaven and earth appeared in his palm. Then, with a little bit of his feet, he rushed to the white night, and the tip of the sword pointed straight to the heart of the white night. This sword is the result of the white night. There was a burst of killing intent. Ferocious perfusion, pervading all directions. However, at the moment when the sword struck, a strange white light burst out from his pupils in the white night, and then layers of strange runes appeared on the surface of his skin. These runes quickly gathered on the palms of his hands like a swimming fish. Bang! The magic sword was suddenly clamped by the hands of the white night. The blade of the sword is less than three inches from the nose of the white night. Chen Ping is slightly stunned, probably did not expect that the strength of the white night should be so big. "Well, in vain Chen Ping drank, and then increased his strength. The magic sword moved forward an inch at once. At night, his arms trembled wildly, but he couldn''t hold on. "Poor!" Chen Ping shakes his head again, and then drinks again. His soul power explodes. All the strength is poured into his arm, and he pours the spirit charm sword forward crazily.White night suddenly side of the head, spirit charm sword penetrated his shoulder. Whew! Blood splashed. The blood flowed in all directions. "Burst!" Chen Ping roared. Bang! The magic sword exploded immediately. Pang lie''s impact is released. The shoulder of the white night immediately burst a hole. Mori''s bones were exposed. He was also hit hard on the head. This can be said to be a great blow. But white night gnaws his teeth and keeps his consciousness. At this time, Chen Ping''s other hand had been severely fanned. There is no gorgeous move, there is no shocking move, just a slap, but it contains enough power to tear the vast earth and flatten the vast sky, directly hitting the head of the white night. Whoa!!! The wind of destruction roared. Twisted space shatters everything. The blow was enough to shatter the head of white night. But when the vast and mysterious power approached, the white night suddenly opened its mouth and gave it a sharp bite. His mouth was not close to the palm, but all the power of the palm was like something was absorbed into his mouth and disappeared. These forces... Were swallowed up by the night. "What?" Chen Ping breathed. He never saw such a strange and wonderful skill. The next second, the white night suddenly dropped his head and hit Chen Ping''s head hard. Bang! Chen Ping''s body suddenly flew out like an arrow and hit the mountain wall not far away, which turned the mountain wall into powder. He was also somewhat disheartened, dizzy, and embarrassed. "Ah?" Liu Jun and Xue Lian sect leader are all confused. Just now Chen Ping has the overwhelming advantage. How can Chen Ping be beaten away in such a short time? However, he caught the magic sword with his backhand, jumped forward and stabbed Chen Ping fiercely. "Good heavens! A sword will cut the sky and earth Drinking and shouting in the white night, it was amazing to use the secret skills of the ancient library. On that magic sword, an endless power that tore the heaven and earth through the whole world broke out, and directly attacked and killed Chen Ping. Chen Ping''s pupils widened and looked at the sword in disbelief. "This... Should not be the divine power that can be released in the daytime Chen Ping''s voice trembled. And with the fall of his words, the sword has been cut down! The power of endless destruction is pouring down www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2348 Boom!! The earth shaking explosion. We can see that the spirit charm sword is completely submerged in the earth, and the mysterious and thick sword body directly bursts. It seems that it can not bear the power released by the white night, and is shattered by life. At the same time, the land was completely lifted. It was like setting off a huge wave, and the whole ground burst up. Liujun, xuelianmen and other people all around were lifted by this force, shocked and fell to the distance. The sky was so twisted that even the scorching sun turned into a whirlpool. We can see the shock of terror. In the white night, he kept the posture of buttoning sword and stabbing under the sword. People gasped and breathed heavily, and his face was covered with sweat. Obviously. He used almost all his strength in the blow. If Chen Ping was really hit by this blow, he believed that even if he could not kill Chen Ping, he might have killed half of his life. However, when he looked down in the daytime, he did not see any trace of Chen Ping. Can it be said that it was generated and turned into smoke? No way! With Chen Ping''s physical strength, he is not enough to do this. I''m afraid it is... his face is cold at night, and he swings to the side with his little strength. Driven by his arms, his magic power once again accumulated a terrible sword between his five fingers and slashed it fiercely. But just at the moment when the magic sword blew away, a terrible iron fist came over. Bang! Iron fist broke the sword directly. White night pupil shrinks, cross hands quickly in front of the chest. Bang! The fist hit the bone of his arm, and the huge force almost broke the bone. White night crazy retreat, feet will tear out two terrible cracks in the ground. The two men''s battle has cut the earth to a depth of 200 meters. But after blocking this blow, the white night hands fall, the whole person seems to have been unable to lift these two arms. His hands are wasted! "You are no match for me at all!" Chen Ping closed his fist and said faintly. "When you kill me, say that again!" Said the white night, panting. He fell into a deep sleep and couldn''t even cure the wound with the spirit flower. At this time, the white night was almost black and blue, and was in a desperate situation. No matter who it is, they will not feel that the night is still fighting. But he''s still holding on. "I still say that, your will makes me admire, but... Will can''t determine the victory or defeat of a battle. If one''s will is strong enough, what else did the soul soul of the holy state do?" Chen Pingyao is the first. "Who told you I''m going to fight with you?" It''s cold at night. "What else do you want to compete with me besides will?" Chen Ping asked strangely. After closing his eyes for a moment, he said faintly, "Kung Fu!" "Skill?" Chen Ping was stunned. He turned and chuckled: "interesting! Interesting! Hehe, white night, you should know that you may not be here when I travel to Lisheng state. I have used more magic than you have seen. Why do you talk to me about this? " "Because I have more chance than you, my luck is better than you! In this world, nothing is absolute, there is no always the strongest, there is no always the weakest! Today, I am the only one White night hoarse said, his body again emerged a white light. Chance? Air transport? Funny, fight this with me? Do you know that the more you travel, the more these things will be? Chen Ping gazed at the white light and snorted. But a moment later... he was surprised to find that the white light was not a divine power, but a drag force under the white light, which was one of the few magical powers in the white night. This scene looks like... It''s like divine power is dragging the unknown force of the white night to sublimate and activate it. A bad feeling welled up in Chen Ping''s heart. Chen Ping is not a fool. He drinks deeply, steps and jumps, and rushes to the white night in an instant. He''s not a fan of mobile phone clubs. The other party is already in this situation, only to turn the other party into a corpse is what he wants to do. "Die!" Chen pingleng drank, and his palms flashed forward. Lotus blossomed in the palm, but the lotus turned into blood. It was like the big mouth of two fierce beasts, which devoured the white night one after another. This is to devour and melt the white night! Everyone breathed. In the face of such a violent and fierce blow, what can the white night resist! Sure enough!When the terrible beast devoured the past, the body of the white night was immediately affected. His body began to tremble slightly. Then his flesh began to melt, his hair began to burn, and his clothes were ignited. It was as if the whole person had fallen into the magma, and he was not human, no longer human. But at this time, the wonderful energy of the white night suddenly bloomed like the scorching sun, and then his whole body was engulfed by the light, and he turned into a light man! After the appearance of Guangren, he quickly turned out to be his face, and his limbs were transfigured, and he smashed them fiercely and bitterly. Bang! Bang! The big mouth of the two blood colored lotus flowers was directly destroyed by Shengsheng. The terrifying power is transmitted to Chen Ping. Chen Ping immediately retreated, and his body trembled wildly. It seemed that he was influenced by some kind of force. He could not stand still. When he stood still... Pooh! Chen Ping spits out a big mouthful of blood! "Master The woman over there was so pale that she called out to rush over. "Don''t come here!" Chen Ping raised his hand to drink. The woman stopped abruptly. But Chen Ping is staring at the light man in front of him. But the light man slowly dissipated, revealing the appearance of the white night. "This is... The supreme coming?" Chen Ping looked at it and wiped off the blood on his mouth. "Yes, but not?" Said the hoarse white night. "What do you mean?" Chen Pingli asked. "Strictly speaking, this is the pinnacle of the supreme coming rhyme! The supreme reappearance Calm way of white night. "Supreme reappearance?" Chen Ping breathed. "The key to the coming of the supreme is to use the skills to generate the previous great powers for combat, but the power that those powers can bring into play is only 10% to 20%, and the supreme one you are facing now... Is the one with 70% strength!" Said the white night. "What?" Chen Ping showed an incredible look in his pupils. But a moment later, he realized something again. He quickly glanced at the white night, and his face turned pale. "I see... I see. No wonder you can''t use Hong Bing before. Obviously, it''s not my opponent who wants to fight with me. I''m afraid it''s just to use this move?" Chen Ping clenched his teeth secretly. "Not bad!" White night whispered: "I am not a fool, I am also a person who knows the current situation very well. My soul state is not as good as you. No matter how special my soul is and how strong my body is, the gap between you and me is here, which can not be made up by my alternative. In any case, I can''t defeat you. The only reason I can defeat you is one, as I said before, That''s my trick "I remember... This is the move of the supreme god temple... You can learn such a move... Did you go to the ancient library?" Chen Pingchen drinks. "I am the ancient library!" White night light said. Chen Ping''s breath was almost frozen. Is white night the ancient library? That means that the whole knowledge of the ancient library has been put into the white night? "I see!" Chen Ping nodded and spit out his anger: "I finally know why you said that... Compared with the whole ancient library, you can really compete with me in terms of skills!" Only then did he know that what the white night relied on was the supreme reappearance of this move! Now what he is calling for is the great power that has been famous for a long time in history. Even if this power can only release 60% or 70% of its strength, it is still not Chen Ping can contend with. "This move is so rebellious that the sequelae must be extremely tragic! White night, after this move, even if you don''t die, you will be seriously injured! Is it worth it to deal with me? " Chen Ping asked. "What? Do you mean I''ll wait until I die? " The white night was dumb with laughter. Chen Ping said nothing. At this time, the white night stepped forward. "Now, it''s easy to attack and defend, Chen Ping, it''s my turn!" Hoarse at night. "It''s really good to know the moves, but they also pay attention to the depth of the moves. White night, this move is the supreme reappearance, what level have you reached? Can you fight me? " Chen Ping seemed unwilling, and then he yelled. "Let''s see!" The white night hoarse said, suddenly double pupil opened, the body of the figure of light suddenly disappeared without a trace, all the light began to boil like a flame. Then he let out a loud roar. "Supreme reappearance! Prison is invincible Tweet!!! The light and shadow fell from the sky and directly hit the body of the white night. In an instant, the light on the body of the white night bloomed, as if the sun burst, the scene was spectacular and mysterious.The appearance of this scene made everyone tremble. "Invincible prison?" Chen Ping''s breath is almost frozen! He''s heard the name. Because... The name is legend! It''s a myth! That''s the real power of the state. This is the real overlord of Richmond! This is the existence that really qualifies to be blacklisted. To be strict, this is to be able to compete with the existence of the nine turn demon king! White night... Actually sacrificed him out! Chen Ping was staring, his heart beating wildly. Even if he is calm, he can''t keep calm now! Then see the light falling down, the halo on the body of the white night is leaping like a flame. After three or four breaths, the light stopped and quickly condensed into a human figure... it was a figure with long hair and symmetrical figure. Chen Ping''s face solidified. "Is this the invincible prison of the Supreme God''s temple?" He murmured www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2349 The name of prison invincible is too loud. There are many famous places in the history of the state of Lysander, but there are not many that can impress later generations. Prison invincible is one. It is said that he was invincible in all his life, and even the most powerful people on the blacklist had killed three of them. It was only later that he lived in seclusion for many years and never appeared again. Until the news that the prison invincible died, people knew that the great power had fallen. Of course, no one will believe the cause of death, but how the truth is, there are not many people willing to investigate. Chen Ping is aware of the invincibility of the prison, and also clearly knows that his own strength against the invincible prison is bound to be a dead end, even if he only has 70% of the skill. What puzzles Chen Ping is how to sacrifice the invincible prison? I''m afraid... There is an invincible relic in white night''s hand, right? Chen Ping is right. There is indeed an invincible relic of the prison in the hands of white night. He had obtained it in the forbidden area of the temple of the Supreme God. In fact, it is not only the remains of the prison invincible, but also the relics of the successive palace owners of the supreme god temple. Moreover, he did not know about this matter. If you want to be invincible, you have to consume this relic. So it''s not that you can use it if you want to. In addition, the sequelae of this move is terrifying. Because the physical body of the white night is not enough to support the powerful energy of the invincible prison. With the release of this move, the atmosphere of the whole scene has become horrible and repressed. Chen Ping gazed at the white night, and the spirit of heaven was full of inspiration. At the same time, he launched the soul formula, as if he wanted to fight against one of them. But at this time, the white night moved first. He almost moved behind Chen Ping. Chen Ping''s pupils shrank and he didn''t even have time to turn around. Bang! The invincible light and shadow of the prison on the body of the white night instantly blew out. Click! The sound of bone breaking. Chen Ping''s spine was directly kicked off. He quickly stabilized his spine with his spirit to maintain his function. But prison invincible moves come again. He stamped his foot on the ground. "Landslide!" The shockwave of the general destruction hit all directions. The ground blooms from the sole of the foot under the invincible light, and then spreads and cracks around in the form of a spider web. Before Chen Ping fell to the ground, he was shocked by the impact and spat out a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth. As for the surroundings, it''s already in a mess. But Chen Ping knows that he can''t be passive all the time. If he doesn''t fight back, he can only be slaughtered. He sank his breath and tried to stabilize his body. Then he clenched his fist with one hand. His whole body spirit poured into the fist like lightning from his chest. A large number of fish like images appeared on his five fingers, and then he struck the sky suddenly. "Quan Zhen Shan He!" Joo! Chen Ping''s fist awn immediately flies out a laser like beam. The beam of light rises into the sky, and then explodes. Based on the sky, it rapidly arranges and lays out a huge gray array. Then, the large array drops down a series of photochemical mountains, and surges towards the white night. The sound of the roar is like a thousand troops, surging and cruel. The endless pressure presses down the ground around the pilgrimage. The whole Tianxia Valley almost disappeared. But white night is particularly cool. I saw the prison invincible light and shadow on his body raised his hand, pointed to the air, and quietly called out a voice. "Open the sky!" Buzzing, buzzing... abnormal noise appears. Then the whole sky shook. "What?" Chen Ping raised his head and looked at the sky in disbelief. But there was a long and dark crack in the center of the sky, and then the crack became bigger and wider. It seems that the central part of the sky is abruptly split. As for Chen Ping''s array, it has been torn from the middle by this move, and all the fallen mountains have been broken and burst, and none of them is left. Chen Ping''s moves were broken like this. No way! The strength of the moves is too low. The white night urges this move with the divine power, so that the power released by the invincible light and shadow of the prison is the most pure divine power! It''s not as good as ordinary soul power. And prison invincible this move is not over. Looking at the torn area, a strong and extremely strong air flow suddenly appeared. Everything below is wrapped up by the air flow, but the force of adsorption does not drag everything below into the dark area, but absorbs all the breath floating here!All the soul and Qi power that wrapped Chen Ping''s body and so on. In the blink of an eye, Chen Ping''s breath almost dropped to zero. What an amazing Soul Art! Chen Ping''s eyes trembled. He finally realized that he could not overcome the present white night. Thinking of this, he stopped hesitating and threw his backhand into the air. Bang! A white light passed by. After the white light disappears, a silver carriage appears in the air. He grabs it in the distance, and the soul force just pouring out of the sky immediately catches the woman who has fallen into a coma on the ground. After dropping into the frame, he wants to escape from here. "Robbery comes!" The prison is invincible again. Thundering and rumbling... thunder dragons scurrying in the sky. Chen Ping didn''t dare to hesitate. His scalp trembled and he immediately waved his horse whip, and the carriage galloped in the air. At the same time, the sky thunderdragon madly fell down. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Thundering... the ground was suddenly splashed with thunder. On the periphery of the whole pilgrimage, there is a sea of thunder. The Liujun and others withdrew like crazy. Before Xue Lian men, those who didn''t do anything quickly took the master of Xue Lian to leave here. Chen Ping''s carriage shuttled through the thunder and lightning, which was particularly breathtaking. But in the end, he still failed to dodge. He was hit by a Thunder Dragon, and the carriage broke up in an instant. He hugged the woman and fell straight to the ground from mid air. They were in a mess. The lightning dissipated. White night in the sky light, like a blink in front of Chen Ping. Chen Ping''s face was expressionless, quietly watching the white night, no more resistance. "You are defeated." White night road. "I didn''t expect that even if you didn''t use Hongbing, you still had such a terrible method. I admit I underestimated you in the white night." Chen Ping said hoarsely. "Then, may I have that?" The white night held out his hand. Chen Ping hesitated, or handed the magic weapon in the past. And in the moment of passing the past, the white night would shatter it with divine power. "This magic weapon is not to suppress Hongbing at all. It is only used to restrain the users of Hongbing and forcibly disconnect the connection between Hongbing and users. In fact, there are many holy states in such magic weapons at night. Even if you can destroy this, can you destroy all of them?" Chen Ping said lightly: "although Hong Bing is invincible, but... You are not!" Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into silence. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2350 Chen Ping is right. This magic weapon can''t affect Hongbing''s half points. Hongbing is still the Hongbing. They are still invincible. But when someone gets them, they have weaknesses. As for weakness, it''s the person who holds them. In fact, why doesn''t white night know this truth? No one will become powerful and invincible because of something. The real invincibility lies in the self. The white night shook his head and raised his hand. A sword light splashed from his fingers. Chen Ping was about to bear fruit. What we need to do now is to solve the enemy in front of us. It''s just. It was just when the white night was about to move... boom... suddenly there were bursts of vibration in the distance. Then countless breaths of astonishment and vastness came to this place. It''s the power of the pilgrimage! In the white night, my eyes froze. The existence of the pilgrimage is not comparable to that of the ordinary soul, especially at this moment, those super beings hiding in the pilgrimage land are moving out. After all, when Hong Bing appeared, how could they sit still? At this juncture, it is extremely unfavorable for the white night to kill these people. "White night, let''s cooperate!" At this time, Chen Ping suddenly opened his mouth. "Cooperate with what?" White night looks at him without expression. "If you don''t kill me, I can save you!" Chen Ping said. "Help me?" "Although you sacrifice to be invincible from the prison, your upper limit is here. Your soul state will eventually limit you, and your body will not be able to support this move for too long. If you escape now, you will be caught by the great powers of the pilgrimage. You will not be able to get rid of your skin and tendons. Your life will not be long. If you let me go and wait for the invincible moves to disappear, you will be arrested I can take you out of here when you''re in a state of sequelae and can''t escape, OK? White night, cooperate? " Chen Ping said. At the sound of the white night, my brows were frozen. "How can I believe you?" "I''m from the land of nine souls." Chen Pingdao. This word falls, the white night immediately stupefied. "Aren''t you from Lysander? You want to destroy xuelianmen because the ancestors of xuelianmen destroyed your family. Why are you from the land of nine souls "I''m not the son of that family, I''m just their adopted son. There''s no time to elaborate on the reason. White night, make a decision. Those great powers will be killed soon!" Chen Ping drank low. The white night closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. A moment later, he opened his eyes again, nodded and said, "OK, I believe you once." "Although I, Chen Ping, killed people like hell, at least I kept my faith! Run away, and I''ll follow you Said Chen Pingheng, holding the woman. "No need." "Escaping at this time is not the best choice," he said quietly "What do you want?" Chen Ping was slightly stunned. But I saw the white night backhand. Joo! A hot light came out of the token on his waist and hit him in the air. Roar!! The earth shaking roar sounded. Then see Sansheng Tianlin that hill like huge body appeared in the sky. All the four souls are shocked. Then the white night waved his hand again. The token on his waist directly shot out a wonderful force of space, which was rapidly arranged in the air, and then quickly constructed a magnificent space door. What is this? Chen Ping suddenly raised his head. The space door opened slowly. After that, a large number of armored and dignified souls came out. Fix your eyes and look. These are the people of the sky cliff. They line up in front of the white night, pull out their swords, hold up their shields, and activate their runes. They look like they are ready to fight. There are about 2000 people, and the commander is Xu Ziming. But... These people''s psyche is not high. Most of them are xuanzun. Even Xu Ziming is only the realm of the great emperor Xuanjun. As far as this cultivation is concerned, let alone 2000 people, even 20000 or 200000 people, it is useless. After all, there may be tens of thousands of souls coming out of the pilgrimage. Which one is not the existence of the Jin Dynasty? The emperors of all ages and against the heaven can''t count them in one hand. Is it not killing pigs and dogs to kill these inferior souls? "So you have a small world!" Chen Ping''s eyes show envy. Compared with Hong Bing, the small world is not bad. This guy''s spirit is not high. Why is he so lucky.It''s just... What do you call these people out for? "What? White night, why do you call your men out? Do you want them to die? " Chen Ping asked lightly. He didn''t think these people could stand up to the many strongmen of the pilgrimage. It''s a mantis. White night did not speak. At this time, the prison invincible halo moved again. His hands were held high, and a large number of materials like incantation were flying out of his whole body. These substances were like innumerable blood vessels and stabbed into the bodies of those souls. In an instant, their breath was boiling wildly. "Fly up!" Prison invincible light said. Boom!! All of them suddenly burst into a strange flame, and their skin under their armor was shining. Everyone looked as sacred and powerful as a God. In the blink of an eye, the strength of these two thousand souls has reached an incredible level. At least Chen Ping has been unable to see through their strength accurately. And the strength of these people is rising. Chen pingning''s eyes, heart beating constantly. What a mystery! It''s a completely invincible move! "Is that what you intend to do?" Chen Ping said hoarsely. "Kill them all, won''t there be any more problems?" White night light said, will seven Hongbing sacrifice again, and then jump, one hand holding the night Yao sword toward the side of a wave. Bang! A bright curtain like stars appeared. Then the remaining six swords spread out in unison, and then gathered around the white night. "No! It''s Liuhe that startles the goose! " Among those who rush in, there is great power to make a shrill cry. Then there were countless rays of light in the crowd, and they fled back. Many people were so frightened that they didn''t know what they meant. At this time, six Hongbing had already collided with each other. Keng! It''s the trembling sound of the sword. Then, a white light suddenly rises and engulfs all people''s sight. Everything in the area centered on the white night is swallowed up by the white light. Chen Ping was anxious to see all directions. But fortunately, the power of Yeyao sword made defense in advance, and they were not affected. A moment later, the sword strength of night Yao dissipated. The most amazing scene appeared. Just look at the first half of the countless people that rushed before... Directly disappeared. The earth is hollowed out. The sky was so white that the sun, moon and stars could not be seen. The breath of destruction is floating in the sky and the earth. And the latter half of the crowd was also badly injured. Someone''s body was shattered by life. Others had broken limbs and broken chests. Even those who fled ahead of time were all hit by madness. This was the attack of tens of thousands of people, and with such a blow, the death and injury were heavy, and the collapse was not powerful... "is this the Liuhe Jinghong shattering?" Chen Ping murmured. In terms of destructive power, the power of Liuhe Jinghong is actually stronger than that of Qixuan syncretic. The strength of Qixuan syncretic lies in dealing with a single enemy. If Chen Ping didn''t have the magic weapon to restrain Hongbing, he would have to die on the combination of seven metaphysics. After this attack, the light and shadow of the invincible prison on the white night has been extremely dim. He also began to gasp violently. Chen Ping knew that the night would not last long. But that''s enough. I saw the white night raised his hand, to the distance light drink open: "kill!" A simple sentence goes down... "kill!" The shrill cry resounded. Xu Ziming and others directly carried their swords and rushed at those who were still in panic. Sansheng Tianlin also roared and stepped in the air. The hill like body moved past, which was very oppressive. Countless souls tremble. It''s a fight. "You bastards, do you want to kill me? Die A great energy is angry and pours at Xu Ziming, and the soul technique comes. But before he got close to Xu Ziming, he was divided into two parts by several swords. The rest of the souls gathered together in a hurry, but they seemed quite United. One by one, they all urged all kinds of bizarre techniques to attack Xu Ziming and others. But these skills hit these dragon Jue people like hitting steel. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! All kinds of crisp noises come out.All the techniques were opened. But I can''t tear them apart. How terrible! People see scalp numbness and fear in their eyes. Xu Ziming a crowd into the crowd, such as tigers into the sheep pen, began to slaughter and harvest crazily. This group of dragons, I''m afraid, have never been so happy in this life. Those who let them look up to let them as gods of all ages and emperors against heaven... They were slaughtered like pigs and dogs! After a while, the blood spattered. The screams were heard all the time, and the body fell down like raindrops. The remaining ten thousand people were killed by these two thousand people. What they lost was their armor and fled in confusion. Sansheng Tianlin is more open mouth crazy swallow. In its view, this is not a fight, but a feast! Chen Ping looked at him silently. There was no expression on his face, but the shock in his eyes was very obvious. "Is that your way? White night He said hoarsely. "My means are more than that. People all think that I have achieved my present success only by relying on the great soldiers. But I don''t know which of these Hongbing was not captured by me personally?" White night some weak said. Chen Ping is no longer pit sound. Snoring... at this time, the sky was full of fire clouds. There are several strong breath coming towards here. "Here comes the power again!" Chen Ping said in a low voice: "you are not in good condition. Leave quickly." "No, the big power is coming. Kill it!" Shake your head at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2351 Although the prison invincible power has not been able to persist for too long, but the white night has no intention of retreating. Chen Ping watched silently, with no expression on his face. It was the first time that he saw such a crazy and special person as white night. In this case, escape is the best choice, but the so-called best choice is the choice that has no choice. But white night, he is not to yield to this near desperate moment, but to create a new choice for himself! This is something that only a madman can do. As for xuelianmen and Liujun, they have already withdrawn from the pilgrimage. They stand high and look far away. And in the pilgrimage, there are countless souls watching. The strength shown on the white night side is too terrible. Although ordinary soul people are greedy for Hongbing, they dare not move at all, because the former Liuhe Jinghong and the present Sansheng Tianlin have created too much terror for them. Even those dragon soul breaking people show incredible fighting power. The clouds of fire gradually dissipated from the horizon. Then a man in red armor with white hair and a long gun in his hand appeared in the sight of the white night. Under him, he was riding a horse like fire, just like a majestic general. As soon as he appeared, the temperature of the whole world rose countless times, as if he were the sun. At the same time, not far away also appeared a petite figure, like a child like existence. The man was dressed as a child in his belly pocket. He was also licking a sugar gourd with a pair of bright big eyes staring at the white night with a curious look. "Fire general and Tong Jun are here too Chen Ping frowned slightly. Of course, Daneng is more than these two. There is a breath of terror in the distance. However, they did not choose to move. Obviously, they still want to wait and see. But for the present situation, these two men are enough. "Brother Bai Ye, do you have Hongbing?" The man who called Tong Jun suddenly raised his head and called to the white night. The clear voice at this time is particularly sonorous. "So what?" White night weak said. "I want Hong Bing, do you think so? Can I exchange my sugar gourd for your Hongbing? A sugar gourd for a Hongbing! I just have seven sugar gourd Tong Jun said with a smile. "What do you want if I don''t change it?" Hoarse at night. "Then I will be angry." Tong jundao. "What does your anger have to do with me?" Shake your head at night. "If I am angry, it will be terrible. My elder brother will not like my anger." Tong Jun looks weak and weak. "Is that so? Well, I''ll trade it with you. " White night nodded and said, "then you can bring sugar gourd." "Thank you, big brother. He is a good man indeed." Tong Jun was in a high spirits, dancing, like a child who got his favorite toy, jumping in the air and running towards the white night. But as he approached the white night, his spirit began to start, his breath, the general situation and so on all began to rise. A touch of killing overflows from Tong Jun''s body. Obviously, he didn''t believe in the exchange of sugar gourd for Hong Bing. However, as Tong Jun approached the white night... Keng! A fierce light suddenly attacked and killed. Then he saw seven Hongbing standing in a row. In an instant, he killed Tong Jun fiercely. The sword was shining. Sword! This move came out of the blue, as fast as lightning. It''s a white night move. No one can escape this move. But you are not ordinary people. And he was on guard. Then he let go of his hand, and the string of sugar gourd flew out. Seven sugar gourds flew directly from the stick and turned into seven beads, which hit Hong Bing. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... sugar gourd was chopped by Hongbing. However, a large number of sugar lumps were splashed out from the broken sugar gourd, which stuck to the blade of Hongbing, slowing down their cutting speed. It is easy for Tong Jun to dodge. Instead of retreating, he grabbed the stick of sugar gourd with his backhand, jumped to the white night and hit it with a stick. Whoa! The stick made a terrible sound like thunder. The endless potential fell down. The violent spirit crushed all the Qi. White night eyes a cold, the body prison invincible light and shadow immediately stretched out his hands, seized the stick. Bang! As soon as the palm touched the stick, a circle of destruction rippled around.At night, his body trembled violently, and his mouth seemed to vomit blood. The power of terror is obvious. "Brother, is sugar gourd delicious?" Tong Jun showed a naive smile, and his short arms suddenly burst into force. The surging force was pressing down the stick. His arms trembled at once. "No, white night, your strength has almost been consumed. The effect of the supreme reappearance has also declined a lot. You are not his opponent. Don''t fight any more! Fast retreat is the king''s way Chen Pingchen drinks. He was already thinking about whether he should go out and save white night. He knew what it meant to help white night by himself. The white night has no intention of stopping at all. It seems that he wants to fight with Tong Jun. Tong Jun is the most happy to see this scene. However, at this time, the seven Hongbing soldiers over there turned back and stabbed Tong Jun. His sugar gourd can only temporarily delay Hongbing. If he wants to contain it completely, he is a fool in the end. But Tong Jun won''t give the white night too much time. "Brother, you seem to have lied to me!" Tong Jun suddenly grinned and turned again. Bang! Prison invincible light and shadow, arms directly broken. Tong Jun takes advantage of the situation to take away the stick, turns and jumps to the side to avoid the attack of Hong Bing. White night immediately kneaded sword formula, seven Hongbing as if alive, stabbed Tong Jun. Then see Tong Jun holding the stick jump up and down, very flexible. Although Hongbing''s sword power is startling, the white night is like the end of a strong crossbow, and the speed of Hongbing''s stabbing is slow. How can we deal with Tong Jun? "If it goes on like this, it will be a waste of white night!" In the distance, the flow of troops coagulated. "White night is in danger." The master of Xuelian is hoarse. "Master, don''t move. I''ll give you medicine." Next to the snow refining door person anxious way. The leader of Xuelian sect didn''t say anything, and his eyes were worried. As for the flower chariot nearby, she would have cried out in a hurry. If she had not been injured, she would have rushed to help. It''s just... Tong Jun didn''t plan to spend it with the white night. Because he knew that there was a large group of powerful people around. If he continued to consume, it would take not only the strength of the day, but also his strength. What these great powers like to see most is that he and white night are both defeated. They like to sit and collect fishermen, so Tong Jun must keep his strength and guard Hongbing. Otherwise, if you capture Hongbing, you can''t keep it. What''s the point of doing all this yourself? Thinking of this, the pupil of Tong Jun shrinks, that innocent small face suddenly raised a very contrary ferocious. "Big brother, I''ll let you try my ice sugar gourd!" As soon as the voice falls, Tong Jun suddenly raises his hand and grabs at the white night. Click! Click! Click! Click... and you can hear a lot of strange sounds around the white night. Then we can see that the body of the white night is covered and wrapped with a large amount of rock sugar. This is the substance after the ice sugar gourd explodes. It turns out that they have not disappeared, but have been floating in the air, and driven by Tong Jun, a little bit closer to the white night. White night only noticed Tong Jun and thought about erasing him quickly, but he didn''t expect it at all! In an instant, the white night was covered by these rock sugar. "Wow There was an uproar among the onlookers. "It''s over "This guy is still too young after all!" "The white night is about to fall! Get ready to do it "Make sure to grab one or two before Tong Jun gets the Hongbing!" The souls watching from all directions were ready to rush forward and snatch. Even those great powers can''t sit still at the moment. "Big brother, it seems that you are not very satisfied with my ice sugar gourd! I''m angry. In this case, please go to death. I hope you will be reborn in the next life, and you can like ice sugar gourd! " With a ferocious smile on his face, Tong Jun directly carried the stick and rushed towards the white night with ferocity. This stick down, white night with those rock sugar, afraid it is not to be directly beaten to pieces. Countless people were staring. The powers can''t hold on. They''re moving towards this. At present, even the fire general couldn''t sit still. He immediately drove the fire horse under his crotch to approach here. But... just at the moment when the stick came... boom! The dark prison invincible light and shadow suddenly lit up again. Then he saw the light and shadow of the prison invincible again, and then four horrible palms, together with two of his own, steadily caught the blow of the stick."What?" Tong Jun was stunned. The next second, two hands pressed on Tong Jun''s body. Tong Jun''s whole body trembled violently, and then he saw that these two hands came from the white night... "you''d better eat the ice sugar gourd by yourself The white night hoarse said, eyes are full of towering killing intention. And the moment the words fell... chi! Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... the crisp sound comes out. Hongjun''s ferocious soldiers are directly seen all over the body. "You... You cheat me? Did you... Cheat me? " Tong Jun suddenly realized something and looked up at the white night in shock. "I not only cheat you, I also kill you!" The white night whispered. After the sound fell, the power of Hongbing broke out. Bang! The Tong Jun''s body suddenly burst out... a cloud of blood mist splashed around the white night. The great powers who rushed over stopped and looked at the white night in shock www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2352 Tong Jun fell like this! Everyone was surprised. In that case, white night still has the power to break through the confinement and kill Tong Jun? In fact, not only these people, but also Tong Jun himself did not expect. Only Chen Ping saw the clue. He found that Bai Ye was deliberately crazy to stimulate his breath when he was fighting with Tong Jun. however, after the breath was driven out of the body, he secretly hid part of it and attached it to the surface of his skin. When people saw that Bai Ye was driving seven Hongbing crazily, they all felt that he could not last long. In fact, he did this not only for Tong Jun, but also for those impetuous jackals, tigers and leopards around him. Those greedy jackals can not sit still, will let Tong Jun anxious. He wanted to kill Bai Ye quickly and take Hongbing away, so he didn''t think much about it, so he imprisoned Bai Ye and planned to kill him. However, he did not think that his attack hit the heart of white night... white night is to put pressure on Tong Jun through these jackals and tigers, so that Tong Jun has no time to think about the strength of white night and rush to do it. Tong Jun is dead, and people are scared by the cruel means of white night. He looked up again and looked around. His face is no longer full of gaunt and gaunt. Those who fought with Xu Ziming and others were also frightened by the scene of Tong Jun''s fall, and all of them retreated madly. Sansheng Tianlin takes advantage of the situation to devour crazily. Countless people died in its mouth these soul people saw this, and immediately screamed and fled back in confusion. But few people can escape from the mouth of Xu Ziming and Sansheng Tianlin. The souls in the pilgrimage trembled. The situation seems to be awed by the night. With a wave of his hand, Xu Ziming and Sansheng Tianlin all withdraw. "Now Tong Jun is dead, what? Fire general, do you want to do it At night, he asked the fire general who was riding a horse not far away. Fire general did not say a word, holding the spear hand tight countless, but finally did not move. Obviously, he was afraid of the white night. "If you don''t dare to go, get out! I don''t have time to waste my time with you White night light says, direct big hand a wave, take away Xu Ziming and others, spin and turn to fly toward the distance. Seeing this, those souls rushed after it. But as soon as they ran after them, they suddenly killed seven Hongbing soldiers in the white night. Roar! The shrill roar of the sword almost reached the sky. A large number of souls were killed on the spot. The males trembled. "Come again, die!" It''s cold at night. All the souls stood in the same place, afraid to step, all scared out of their wits. White night this just turn around, lie on Sansheng Tianlin, fly forward. Chen Ping followed. A moment later, several great powers still chase after the white night. The white night frightens those souls, but it can''t frighten them. For the sake of Hong Bing, they decided to fight for it. And they are not fools. They can still see whether the white night is the end of a strong arrow. White night swept behind the eyes of the surging spirit of terror, look gloomy, but also want to stop Sansheng Tianlin, and fight with them. "White night, don''t take risks. If you fight with them again, you will surely die. You are exhausted. How can you love to fight?" Chen Ping, next to him, seemed to have noticed the intention of the white night and immediately said. "There is still a chance of survival if we don''t fight, I can''t escape at all." Said the hoarse white night. "Not me?" Chen Pingtan said, spinning and raising his hand to the void in front of him. Bang! A dark space door appeared in front of them. "Go Chen Ping drank and fell into the space door. The white night hesitated. Seeing that even the fire general was killed, he no longer hesitated. He put away Sansheng Tianlin and ran into it. Bang! The space door closes immediately. White night a head fell in a room, a person did not stand firm, fell on the ground. Chen Ping, on the other hand, is dancing with his hands and beating towards the void. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... in the void, bursts of muffled noises immediately appeared, and then a large number of space tunnels hidden in the void were all smashed by Chen Ping. What a wonderful means of space! Sitting on the ground in the daytime, he breathlessly watched Chen Ping''s series of actions. It is worthy of killing God. This move is really mysterious.A moment later, Chen Ping stopped. He was relieved and sat down on the chair beside him. They seem to be out of danger. "It seems to be an inn!" White night swept around the eyes, said hoarse. "It''s also a place of pilgrimage, a temporary place for me to settle down." Chen Pingdao. "I didn''t expect that you actually set up a space point here..." white night frowned. "My plan is to kill you and capture Hong Bing, then use the space door to escape here!" Chen Ping puts the woman in his arms on the bed, then turns around and stares coldly at the white night with Qi deficiency. "You did it." "Now I can say that I have no strength to bind a chicken. You can kill me and take away Hongbing... You can do it!" he said quietly Finish saying, the white night closed up the eye, a look that lets a person cut. Chen Ping watched the white night quietly, motionless. After about ten minutes, he shook his head. "White night, since you have said that you admit your life and want me to do it, why do you put the last bit of power into your sleeping soul?" "I can''t kill you even if I detonate the spirit of heaven." The white night is light. "But you know, once you detonate the spirit of heaven, my position will be exposed. This is the place of pilgrimage. I am a grasshopper on the same rope with you. If you die, I am exposed, and I will never get out of the pilgrimage." Chen Pingtan said. "It depends on how you choose." Shake your head at night. In fact, from the moment he learned that this was the place of pilgrimage, Bai Ye had already figured out the means to restrain Chen Ping. He just needs to expose Chen Ping''s position. Although Chen Ping is strong, it is impossible to kill Chen Ping from such a large pilgrimage. Therefore, Chen Ping wants to move him, that is to say, a fish is killed and a net is broken. "Don''t worry." Chen Ping shook his sleeves and said, "I Chen Ping is not a man who can''t believe his words. If I say something, I will do what I say. If I have an agreement with you, I won''t kill you!" "That would be best." White night nodded, and no longer thought about it. He took the pill out of the Qianlong ring and stuffed it into his mouth. Chen Ping was still sitting in his chair, staring at him, but he did not know what he was thinking. However, just then... bang! Bang! Bang... there was a quick knock on the door. "Is it coming?" The white night suddenly opened her eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2353 "No way!" Chen Ping stood up, staring at the gate and whispered, "if someone comes after you, how can you knock on the door? I''m afraid I''ve broken into the door for a long time. I think it must be from the inn! " White night nods. "Disguise yourself." Chen Ping drank low. The white night immediately urges the illusion to change face. Chen Ping opened the door. But at the door stood the bartender and several bodyguards with knives. Looking inside, I looked for the faces of everyone, and I looked at the door. "What are you doing?" Chen Ping said without expression. "Oh, nothing, Mr. Chen, we just heard something on the second floor, so we came to have a look. We are not worried about what happened..." the waiter said with a smile. "If something happens, even I can''t solve it. Do you think it can be solved by you? Go away Chen Ping said. "Yes... Yes... Mr. Chen, we''re interrupting. We''re going to get out of here, right now!" Xiao Er is excited all over. Naturally, they all know Chen Ping. When they hear this, they don''t want to be bored any more, so they leave in a hurry. Chen Ping closed the door again. "Sent away?" Asked the white night. "Well, but they did. I didn''t expect these people to lock us in so quickly. I underestimated those powerful means." Chen pingning. "Are we exposed?" "Yes, the sophomore just came to make sure whether we were in it or not. The reason why he didn''t dare to do it was because I was shocked. If I guessed right, he should have informed those great powers. Let''s go. Without 50 interest, those great powers will surely kill here! Although this is a place of pilgrimage, no one dares to stop so many people who can do it together Chen Ping drank, then raised his hand to wipe his face. His face immediately became flat. He went to the woman, took out a magic weapon, and took a picture of her. The woman was immediately engulfed by the light of the magic weapon and disappeared. It''s not a small world. It seems to be a magic weapon of space, but it''s exquisite enough. They immediately got up and opened the door, ready to leave. However, it was the little boy who left the magic weapon outside. As soon as they left the room, they heard a piercing sound, and then countless violent breath rippled from the stairway. As soon as Chen Ping''s face was cold, he immediately shook the window in front of him. Bang! The window broke. Several layers of bonds attached to the window were also broken, and they jumped out of the window directly. "Stop!" "White night, don''t go!" "Hand over Hong Bing, or you will die without a burial place!" A large number of soul chased over, and the shrill roar was heard. "Slow down!" Chen Ping suddenly looked back and murmured. True words are launched. The movements of these souls became extremely slow at once, and it took ten breath to complete every step. They immediately headed for the crowd in the street outside. The street was full of pedestrians and traffic, which was chaotic. After they got into the street, they were immediately submerged in the sea of people. At this time, seven or eight great powers of terror had already arrived, and even the fire general had arrived. The crowd hung above the crowd and gazed down, and the horror spread directly across the street. "Ah The soul people in the street do not know what is going on, they are added by this breath, one by one screaming. The scene was in chaos. "All down!" I just heard a big energy with a long beard and a bare head. Boom! All the souls in the street were suppressed, all lying on the ground and unable to move. Even the soul of the room ran out, kneeling on the ground trembling. The great powers carefully examined everyone on the street, but they couldn''t find the whereabouts of white night and Chen Ping. They had already shielded their breath and hid in the crowd. "These two people are now fish into the sea, so we are looking for a needle in a haystack!" Fire general said to the crowd. "What can you do?" Asked the bald man with a long beard. "Hong Bing is right in front of you. Do you still want to hesitate? And give them the chance to escape by night as before? This opportunity has always been no more than three times. This time, I''m afraid you will never be able to touch Hong Bing again in your lifetime. " "The famous King means..." fire general looked at him. However, a ferocious glance passed in the eyes of the famous monarch, and a word came out coldly: "kill!" A simple word is shocking to everyone. But these great powers have been completely seduced by Hongbing.At this point, they don''t want to have any other concerns. "Then kill it!" The big energy of bald head and long beard also made a sound, as if saying a very simple thing. "Good! Just do it, and they''ll show up! " The others nodded one after another, and then did not hesitate. All of them were crazy to release Soul Art to the people on the street below. Or the general situation suppression, or the fist foot crazy shock, or the wind fire thunder and lightning. In an instant, the whole street turned into Purgatory. The blood splashed, the flesh and blood flew, the terrible broken arms and limbs directly scattered on the ground, the scene was incomparably bloody. Those oppressed souls could not resist at all, and even did not know what was going on, they were blown to pieces by these great powers. Everybody''s crazy. Everyone is stupid. People stare big eyes, trembling at those demonic like powers, all issued a shrill cry. What have we done wrong, my lord "Don''t kill me! I don''t want to die! " "Why? Let me go! Let me go "No! Help A shrill scream rang through the street. And half of the pilgrimage was shaken. Can you openly kill innocent people on the land of pilgrimage? This is no small matter! After all, there are many potential clans in the pilgrimage area, and there are probably members of those powerful clans. Are these great powers not afraid to offend those powerful clans? What''s more, there are rules of pilgrimage in places of pilgrimage. Can they be easily broken? Of course, these are not day night considerations. At the moment, he is standing at the corner of the street, looking at this shocking scene, there is not much expression on his face. He is well aware of the rules of life in this world. The weak eat the strong. In front of the great power, those young and weak people are as mean and fragile as mole ants. How about being slaughtered? No one can redress their grievances, because no one can deal with this power... "let''s go!" Chen Ping murmured: "if we stay here again, we will be forced out sooner or later. We should not stay here for a long time." "We have no place to go." "Do you know the heixuan auction house in the place of pilgrimage "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Let''s go there." Drink in the daytime. "You want to seek refuge from the heixuan auction house? They may not be able to protect us. They are just a group of businessmen who are only seeking profits, but do not speak of morality and morality. " Chen Ping frowned. "Don''t worry, I have a way, and businessmen have to obey the rules." The white night is light. Chen Ping hesitated and took the white night with him. And two people move, also immediately attracted the attention of those great powers. "Those two people are not suppressed by my general situation. They must be Chen Ping and Bai Ye. Kill them!" Let''s take a long shot at the head of the horse. Look at this posture, is to directly shoot the white night life! But as soon as he approached the white night, Chen Ping, next to him, suddenly struck him with a hand knife. Obviously, he did not dare to despise Chen Ping. He immediately drew back his hand and planned to open his position temporarily. But the next second, Chen Ping''s knife suddenly changed, his fingers moved rapidly, and he pinched three tricks in succession. They were extremely complicated and complicated, but they were completed by electric light and Firestone. In an instant. Bang! A small black hole directly appeared among the three people. After the formation of the black hole, it tore at the bald head with long whiskers. The great energy was caught off guard, half of the body was trapped in the black hole, torn by it. "Ah He let out a sad cry. Chen Ping turned and ran forward with the white night. "Shame!" Daneng, who came from behind, didn''t want to help the long bearded Neng, and chased Chen Ping and Bai Ye one after another. Fire general runs fastest. But he obviously learned the lesson of bareheaded and long bearded. He did not dare to fight Chen Ping head-on. Instead, he raised his spear and stabbed them across the air. Roar! Roar! Every time he hit the gun, a terrible fire dragon would gush from the tip of the gun, flopping down and swallowing them. Chen Ping is making a formula again. Bang! A pale white air mask enveloped them. The fire dragon bumps into the hood, and it roars wildly, but it can''t tear it apart. "To kill God is to kill God, and its strength is really strong!" Fire general frowned. He believed that he was not Chen Ping''s rival in fighting alone. "It''s a pity that they can''t escape!" Behind a big can smile to say. "Oh?"Fire general slightly a Leng, seems not to understand his words. But at this time, the distant suddenly rose again the breath of terror. Then he realized. It turned out that there was another great power involved in the struggle of Hongbing. And these powers are extremely cunning, they actually bypass the public ahead of time, directly block in front of the two people. With these powerful interceptors, these guys are doomed. The white night''s face was heavy, and he pressed his hand on the token on his waist. At this point, we can only do our best to fight. "Don''t be impulsive!" At this time, Chen Ping was drinking low again. The white night looked at him. Chen Ping grabs Bai Ye''s arm and drags him to the side. They rushed straight into a crowded hall. This is the branch of the heixuan auction house in the pilgrimage. "Here it is?" In the white night, I was stunned. "Here it is!" Chen Pingtan said. And at the same time, there''s a lot of terror coming in here. Those who were shopping at the heixuan auction house screamed and fled in a hurry. Black Xuan auction house people are also shocked, immediately sounded the alarm. After a while, a large number of bodyguards, dressed in armour and terrified, rushed to the gate and lined up, staring at the door, looking as if they were facing an enemy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2354 Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the dull sound is endless. Then we can see the big powers falling from the air one by one and descending on the gate of heixuan auction house. Fire general also fell to the ground. All kinds of violent and insolent atmosphere enveloped the whole heixuan auction house. All the people in the surrounding ten streets ran clean and nobody dared to get close to it. Looking out of the door at night. There are as many as nine of these powers, and the breath of each person is so terrible that it is not comparable to the opponents we met in the daytime before. After all, the place of pilgrimage is the place of pilgrimage, which is really incredible. The number of these heavenly powers is beyond the ordinary people''s comparison. "Who are you?" "How dare you come to heixuan auction house! Don''t you want to live? " "Spread it out for me now, or... Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!" The bodyguards of the heixuan auction house yelled. But everyone''s voice has little confidence. They all stay here all year round. How can they not know the great power here? If there are only one or two of them, the people in heixuan auction house are not empty. But this breath came to nine. Are you crazy? If these nine great masters can make a sale together, then they will have to flatten the heixuan auction house directly? Can they block it? At this time, Wan Jing, the head of this branch, came out. Wanjing is a woman in her forties. Although she looks elegant in gold and silver, her accomplishments are not high. Seeing so many great powers coming together, Wanjing rushed forward and squeezed out a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, what''s the matter with you? Why did you come to my heixuan auction house? There seems to be no major auction today, is there? " "No, but there were two people." General Huo went up and pointed to Chen Ping and the white night in the hall and said in a deep voice: "Lord Wanjing, please give these two people to us. You can rest assured that we will not embarrass heixuan auction house. As long as these two people come out, we will leave here immediately and never disturb heixuan auction house to do any business." "What?" Wan Jing was stunned, only to notice the white night and Chen Ping. "Are you two?" Wan Jing asked carefully. "Chen Ping." "White night." "Ah? Are you? " Wanjing was surprised. Wan Jing, the name of these two people, has heard of them. She even sells their information. And when he heard the name of the white night, Wanjing immediately understood why these powers suddenly came here. "Lord Wanjing, I need help from heixuan auction house!" White night light said, and then from the waist to take a token, handed to Wan well. Wan Jing glanced, and his face suddenly changed: "this... This is..." "in addition, I want to put on the shelf a Hongbing, and apply for heixuan auction house to immediately mobilize members of the matchless group to protect my safety!" Again in the white night. It can be said that this word scared everyone inside and outside the hall. "Call... Mobilize no double team members?" Wanjing''s tongue is all knotted. And the fire general''s faces all changed with fright. I''m afraid that the whole pilgrimage will have no one to move in the white night? For a moment, the eyes of these great powers could not help but show their killing intention. Wanjing''s face was also unnatural. But she still understood the meaning of white night. "Mr. white night, it will take time for you to submit your application form or to say that all the adults from the matchless group come here. If you place your hope on a few adults, I''m afraid it won''t work." Wanjing low voice channel. "I know I''m just scaring them. After all, they won''t really wait for the matchless group to arrive." The white night is light. "That white night adult means..." "you can help me drag on for a few hours." "How many hours? At present, I can only give you one hour! If they do it together, they will tear down my auction house Wanjing wants to cry without tears. Her strength, if not for the title of a member of the heixuan auction house, she would not even be qualified to speak to these great powers. "An hour is an hour! Lord Wanjing, I''d like to ask you to buy time for us Without waiting for the day to speak, Chen Ping made a sound. "Not for an hour, gentlemen. I''ll arrange for you to leave here." Wanjing sighed. Now she wishes the two disaster stars to leave quickly, otherwise she will have to follow the bad luck. "You help us stick to it for an hour. After an hour, no matter what the result will be, we will leave and never implicate you, heixuan." Chen Ping said again."This is... OK!" Wan Jing had no choice but to turn around. "Lord Wanjing, what are you still hesitating about? Why don''t you hand over these two men soon? " The geniuses here were impatient, and one of them called out directly. "If you don''t give us an answer, we''ll have to do it ourselves!" He who has a bad temper will come forward. The rest of us are ready to move. "Wait a minute!" Wanjing shouts. The crowd was stunned. Wanjing hesitated and said, "ladies and gentlemen, these two people are now in our heixuan auction house. They are my guests. If you dare to move them, even if you destroy our heixuan branch, you will also be pursued and killed by the strong men in our headquarters!" "If they don''t come out all their lives, we''ll have to stare out all our lives? Are you heixuan going to help them both? " The fire general hummed. "No, no, no, we don''t mean that. We are businessmen and will never get involved in the grudges and disputes of anyone." Wan Jing squeezed out a smile. "What do you say?" "Easy! Isn''t the sun setting now? One day every month, our heixuan auction house is going to close down for rectification, check the accounts and count the goods. Why don''t you wait a moment? When we close, don''t they have to come out? " Wan Jing said with a smile. As soon as the words fell, people''s eyes lit up. Yeah. Heixuan auction house has to close down one day every month for rectification. Is it difficult to achieve today? It''s just a coincidence. All of you look at me and I look at you. At last, they don''t say a word. Obviously, they acquiesce to Wanjing''s saying. They are not fools. Some people are sure to think, if you win the Hongbing, why are you afraid of the matchless group? However, although Hong Bing is strong, there are only a few who can get it. What about those who don''t? Can''t heixuan auction house settle accounts with them? Without the protection of Hongbing, how can they compete with heixuan? Therefore, all the people stayed at the door and waited quietly. Wan Jing breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Chen Ping and the white night. "You come with me!" After listening to Chen Ping''s low drink, he walked to the inner hall www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2355 Entering the inner hall, Chen Ping activated the storage ring in his hand, took out a large number of strange utensil materials from it, and took out two pills and threw one to the white night. The white night looked at the green beads and hesitated. "Don''t worry. It''s not poisonous. It''s a pill that I extracted from the core of ten thousand year old green heart fruit. It has strong regeneration ability. Take it and recover your physical strength quickly." Chen Ping sank, then put the pills into his mouth and began to pound the materials on the ground. White night is no longer hesitant. At this time, Chen Ping didn''t need to hurt him. After all, Chen Ping was the target of public criticism and couldn''t run away. When the pill enters the abdomen, a surging breath of life emerges from the body in an instant. It grows and flourishes. This is a magic pill. In the white night, my eyes never shine. With the supplement of the pill, the breath of the white night also recovered a lot. When he looked at Chen Ping, he found that Chen Ping was arraying at the moment. Although it is a small array, it is particularly cumbersome. What is surprising is that Chen Ping is not so skillful in arranging the array. In such a complicated array, he has made most of it. Chen Ping must also be a master of array! "What kind of array is this?" Ask in the daytime. "Last line!" Chen Pingdao. "The last battle?" "Yes, it''s the so-called hopeless way. I will use this array only when I am in a desperate situation. However, what I am setting up is the last stage of this array, which I have never used. Today you are here, so I will try it out, and I don''t know how powerful it is." Chen Ping said. "Oh?" White night is curious. After a while, the array was full. However, there are two colors of the array: red on the left and blue on the right. The mysterious breath is flowing on the upper part, and the talisman is still creeping. It looks very magical. Chen Ping sat down on the blue side and sat cross legged. "Fall into the array. The array will guide you how to do it." Chen Ping murmured. The white night hesitated, walked over and sat down with his knees crossed. And when he was sitting in the Dharma array... bang! A halo burst out. Then a touch of soft air wrapped the body of the white night. In the daytime, I was stunned, but I didn''t reject this kind of Qi. After a little feeling, I was shocked to find that these Qi ideas were mixed with fierce and powerful forces! This is Chen Ping''s strength! "This is..." white night was shocked. "You and I will show our respective strengths, and then learn from them, borrow them, and take what they need. Through this array, we can take what we need in the shortest time, complement each other''s strengths, so as to improve our strength." Chen Pingtan said. White night frowned: "even if you and I raise our strength to several grades, I''m afraid we can''t deal with so many powerful enemies outside." "I know, but I didn''t use this array to improve my strength to deal with those outside!" "You mean..." "what I want to face is my next array. The strength that this array helps us to improve is solid, not relying on the excavation of potential, not on the supplement of external forces, but on the actual improvement of our strength realm, which is the improvement of our foundation. Only when we have improved our foundation can we bear the improvement of the next array! ¡±Chen Ping said hoarsely. At night, his face sank. What terrible array will Chen Ping have? He didn''t know. But now I still try my best to absorb the benefits of this array! After all, apart from Hong Bing, white night is far from as effective as Chen Ping. The white night vomited and began to concentrate. But it didn''t take long... poop! White night suddenly opened his mouth, spit out a mouthful of blood, then pale, hands supporting the ground, nearly fell. Chen Ping opened his eyes, swept the night, and frowned slightly: "it seems that the sequelae of the supreme reappearance has begun." It has to be said that Chen Ping still admired the white night. He knew how terrifying the power of the supreme reappearance of that move, and the sequelae of the white night as a price was also very terrible, but he persisted until now, which shows how amazing the endurance of the white night is. I''m afraid he would have fainted. "You''d better go and have a rest first. I''ll change the big array and improve myself a little." Chen Pingtan said. "No need!" The white night suddenly wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and then he sat down again. "Are you crazy?" Chen Ping frowned again. The white night did not say a word, but continued to absorb the breath of the big array, and combined with the strength of Chen Ping.Seeing this, Chen Ping did not speak any more. At this time, Wanjing outside has already run in. Seeing their appearance, Wan Jing''s face was full of anxiety. "I said," Lord dragon, Lord Chen Ping, what are you doing? Don''t try to escape! Do you want to kill me Wanjing was restless, and the whole person was wandering back and forth in front of them. "Lord Wanjing, please don''t be impatient. Give us some time. We won''t involve heixuan." Chen Ping said hoarsely. "Don''t you implicate me, heixuan? Do you know what''s going on out there? " "What''s going on out there?" The night closed his eyes and asked. "There are so many souls out there! There are so many streets around you that you can''t get out of my darkness if you don''t go! I''m afraid I''m doomed to suffer a lot today! " Wanjing sighed again and again, as if he had accepted his fate. If the number of souls gathered outside reaches a certain number, then the name obtained by heixuan auction will not be able to hold these people down. After all, the law does not blame the public. Once so, the two men are finished, and she can''t escape. "So we don''t have an hour to delay!" Said the hoarse white night. "That''s enough!" Chen Pingtan said. "Enough? I said that if you have any plans, you can tell me about it first and make me feel at ease! If you don''t have any plans, at least let me prepare for it earlier Wanjing is not going to die with them. However, the situation outside is becoming more and more serious, and she can''t guarantee that this time it will affect her. However, at this moment... chi! Wheezing... abnormal noise comes out. The array under them has stopped working. White night stood up again. His complexion is much better now, and his sequelae has subsided a lot because of the array of Dharma. His whole body is covered with divine power again. With the help of Hongbing, he can fight two more great powers, which is not a problem. As for Chen Ping, the improvement was extremely significant. He not only enhanced his spirit and spirit, but also greatly improved his physical body. It is not too much to describe the whole person with four words. However, only with the promotion of the two, it is still impossible to get rid of the Siege! Just look at Chen Ping and then raise his hand to grab the storage ring. Whoa! He actually grabbed out a huge red canvas. He spread the canvas flat on the ground. Looking at it in the daytime, he found that there was a huge array on the canvas. The Dharma array is shining, and it is several grades better than the last array before... "this picture of the sky drowning array was obtained from an ancient cave. It belongs to the great opportunity. Through this thing, our strength will be raised to an incredible height. Of course, there is no need to say about the sequelae. You can know it in your mind Your current conditions may not be able to withstand the power of the sky flooded array. Are you sure you want to learn the advantages of this array together with me and kill them? " Chen Ping looks aside and stares at the white night. "I don''t seem to have any other choice, do I?" White night said quietly. "If you can''t bear it, you''ll die. This map is not red, but the color on it is the blood of those who want to gain the power of the array, but can''t, are you sure? " Chen Ping said again. White night didn''t speak this time, just stepped forward and stepped on the map. Chen Ping nodded: "it seems that I have said superfluous words." With that, he stepped on it, and then launched the map. Bang! Just then, there was a loud noise outside. Then there was the sound of panic among the servants. "Madame! madam! There''s something wrong out there Wanjing''s face changed and ran out immediately. However, the door of heixuan auction house has been smashed, and the guards blocking the gate are all lying on the ground, one by one unconscious. When Wan Jing saw this, he immediately understood that someone was casting a trick secretly and put them down. "Who did it?" Wanjing yelled. She knew no one would admit it, but she had to. Because... These people can''t wait. They wanted to rush in... sure enough, no one answered Wanjing''s words. Wan Jing had no choice but to stand up and say, "I warn you, you''d better stand up. If you are investigated by my heixuan auction house and know that someone is plotting against my heixuan auction house, we will certainly call him good-looking!" "So, why don''t you close the shop? Why not hand in the night? " The fire general here is impatient and asks coldly before going up."Not an hour." Wan Jing was stunned. "Who said not? Isn''t it already here? " "My magic weapon of timing is clearly shown." "Lord Wanjing, are you procrastinating?" All sorts of voices were heard in the crowd around. Wan Jing''s face was hard to see. It''s not the time, but they don''t care so much. They''re going to do it now! "I''ll give you ten interest time for heixuan auction house to close immediately and hand in the white night. If you don''t hand in the white night after ten interest, it means that you deliberately cover up the white night. We have the right to go in and get people. At that time, the people of heixuan auction house will not blame us!" A great energy stood up and said coldly. In this way, the division can almost be sentenced to death www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2356 Wanjing was staring at the countless people in front of him. The countdown of great power was in his ear. It''s hard to hear. Wanjing did not know what to do... but with the falling of the countdown, countless soul people in all directions have already urged tianhun, intending to rush in directly and catch people first! Wanjing retreated again and again. Looking at this scene with fear. "Everybody, please calm down and listen to me first!" Wanjing tried to shout again. But... No use! The nine great powers have already stepped forward to the gate. The souls from all directions will also pour in. The terror is coming here. Wanjing can''t be stopped! Not only is it the general trend, but also the breath that these people release makes her breathless. Who can withstand the pressure? Wan Jing''s face was frightened. She wanted to call for help, but seeing the overwhelming crowd, she gave up the idea. She has only one idea now, that is, when fighting later, these people don''t hurt her by mistake! "White night, death!" "Get out of here "Hand over Hong Bing, you can''t escape!" "White night, come here!" There was a roar of anger. People directly sacrificed their swords and rushed to the inner hall. The fierce spirit directly tore up the boundary of the branch. All the wall buildings collapsed, and the scene was in a mess, and the dust was noisy. However, just as the scene is about to get out of control... Hoo! A strange red wind burst out from the inner hall. Those who rushed to the inner hall trembled in unison, looking at the red wind blowing out with some consternation. And then someone came out of it. Those are two tall and straight figures. It was Bai Ye and Chen Ping. The scene was quiet for a moment, then erupted the earth shaking roar. "White night comes out!" "Hahaha, I''m worried about the boy running away!" "It seems that Hongbing is going to change its ownership today, ha ha..." the crowd yelled excitedly, as if they had captured Hong Bing! The front soul people can''t bear it any more. They hold up their swords and urge the general situation. They rush to the white night and Chen Ping like crazy. The white night congealed up the eye, is about to start, next to Chen Pingtan drink: "you''d better save some strength, you''d be injured, or save some physical strength to escape for life!" When the voice fell, Chen Ping raised his arm and waved to the souls who were rushing in. Whoosh... a crescent shaped blade of air flew out of his arm. And then they broke all the fury into two pieces. The bodies of dozens of souls fell directly on the ground and died. People''s faces changed. Killing people is really neat! "Chen Ping, if you don''t have Hongbing, don''t meddle in your business!" The fire general here frowned and said coldly. "I''m sorry, I''m subject to the white night and have to listen to him, and I don''t want to." Chen Pingtan said. "Don''t you want to die with white night?" Someone couldn''t help humming. Chen Ping, however, seemed very calm. He shook his head. "It depends on whether you have the ability." "What do you say?" "Asshole!" "Wanton!" "Chen Ping, since you want to die, don''t blame us! Kill There was another roar. We can see a new round of impact again. Those great powers looked at each other and said in a deep voice, "gentlemen, we will also start to fight quickly, and kill these two people quickly. Otherwise, the reinforcements of heixuan auction house and Shenji palace will come, and we will have no chance!" "Good! Let''s go together Several people a total, one after another to kill Chen Ping and white night. The general situation of several people fell together. Bang Dang! The whole inner hall room exploded on the spot. The ground is collapsing and collapsing, and the atmosphere of destruction is beginning to surge in this area. However, Chen Ping was like the God of war. He danced wildly with his arms. People were like gods. He was killing wildly in the crowd. His side is full of blood and flesh, one by one corpse falls down, but he is not injured at all. As for those who want to plot against Hongbing and get close to the white night, there are also countless casualties... "what?" All the nine great powers are stupid."When did Chen Ping become so powerful?" Said the fire general. Chen Ping''s strength is too shocking. You know, he has at least endured the general trend of thousands of people. However, under the suppression of so many general trends, he was not affected by the crazy killing, and even his power could not compete with it... how strong is this... all the heroes turned pale. But those nine can''t be reconciled. "What do you say?" A woman asked coldly. "Didn''t you listen to Chen Ping? It seems that the white night is wounded and not suitable for fighting. We can kill white night! " An old man lowered his voice. "Nine of us together?" "That''s no good. If we act together, Chen Pingding will rush to rescue the white night. If he comes here, it''s very difficult for us to wipe out the white night!" "The meaning of Liuda Jun in Qing Dynasty is..." "general Huo, you are the weakest here. Go kill Bai Ye, and others will follow me to block Chen Ping!" At this time, the king of Qingliu opened his mouth. General Huo frowned at the sound. He is not a fool. He knows that these people are not out of trust in him, but if he wants to swallow Hong Bing alone, the eight great powers will abandon Chen Ping and kill him recklessly. With his strength, he can not resist the fierce attack of eight powerful powers. I really look down on people! If you don''t trust me, you will be disappointed Come on, let''s go The king of Qingliu yelled and rushed directly to Chen Ping. General Huo shot the horse in his crotch and killed him at night. The horse hissed and the fire general''s flame was raging. He held up his spear and looked at the white night, but he was a little creepy. Because he''s not sure how much power white night has right now. If the white night still has a little counterattack power, and he only needs to sacrifice Lihuang sword, then fire general will have no chance. After all, the power of Lihuang sword fire is beyond his lifetime. This is why he preferred to let Tong Jun go, and he was watching. He has no idea. It''s just. With his rushing away, there was no reaction in the white night. What''s going on? The fire general was stunned. Don''t sacrifice Li Huang sword at night? Not even other soldiers? Just stay where you are? He gave up! Fire general excited up, and dead staring at the white night, the spear in his hand also stabbed. "Die!" Fire general laughed. With such a close distance, it''s too late to use Hongbing at night! This gun... Will make a big hole in it! He thought. But the spear is near... whoosh! A hand suddenly stretched out and accurately grasped the spear... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2357 "What?" Fire general asked a Leng, fixed his eyes to look, only to find that this person who caught his own flame spear... It was white night! "Interesting! You are already at the end of your tether and dare to resist! Watch me kill you General Huo snorted in silence, and was particularly annoyed. He did not want to think about it, but made a sudden effort. The fireworks on the long flame spear lit up in an instant, as shown in the picture of a bloody mouth, devouring Linyang fiercely. The scorching heat seemed to melt through the void. But... After the fire covered the past, it did not burn the white night to ashes. Instead, the white night was still standing there safe and sound, and even the long gun could not move forward. "How could that happen?" General Huo''s pupils were dilated and gaped. "Is that all you have? I thought you should have the same strength as Tong Jun. now it seems that you are much weaker than him! " White night shook his head, whirled and jerked his hand and pulled back. The fire general was caught off guard and fell from his horse. The huge force almost made the horse unable to stand. And the next second, white night''s hand grabbed the fire general''s armor, his five fingers to pieces of armor, pinched his flesh and lifted him up. Looking at the near white night, the fire general just reacted. The white night at the moment... His body was filled with a light layer of flame. The flame is extremely white, like a layer of air in the picture, and the temperature is convergent. If you don''t touch it, you can''t feel its existence at all. Isn''t this flame the sword fire of Lihuang? "You... You used to be able to motivate Hong Bing... You... You still have strength?" The fire general was shocked and yelled. "Why don''t you run away from me White night light way, and then raised another hand, directly patted on the fire general''s heavenly cover. "Help me! Come and help me!! Help me The fire general immediately uttered a shrill cry. Those who were still fighting with Chen Ping turned around and looked at this side. Seeing the scene here, everyone''s face was "Shua" and pale to the extreme. It''s just the white night. Whoa!!!! The terror of Lihuang sword fire directly covers the body of fire general. In an instant, the great power famous for fire cultivation was burned to ashes. "Ah?" The men turned pale. "Is there strength in the night?" "He fought with Tong Jun before, but his breath was not much. How did he recover in such a short time?" "Is it Chen Ping''s secret skill?" "Sure, but don''t worry. Even if you rely on secret arts, you can''t recover too much from the state of white night. After all, the spirit level is too low to bear so many powerful power blessings. Otherwise, he will explode and die. I think the white night just has some means of self-protection. We will fight with him for a long time. He will never be our opponent!" A woman said. When they heard this, they all felt that there was a reason. Chen Ping frowned. He is the most aware of the situation of the white night. Although the white night also absorbed the strength of the last battle array and the array chart, most of his strength was used to cure his sequelae. He did not have much strength and self-protection. He could kill fire generals mostly because he despised the enemy. He did not know the power of the fire from the Huang sword. If another man wants to kill white night, it won''t be so easy. "Back off Chen Pingchen drank and continued to jump to the crowd. Daneng is shocked by Chen Ping''s madness. It has to be said that the strength shown by Chen Ping is indeed worthy of the title of "killing God". But the two fists were difficult to defeat four hands. He had just hit two great powers, and then a sharp blade stabbed at him. Whew! The blade went in half. This also depends on Chen Ping''s physical strength. To be someone else, he will not only be pierced by the blade, but also be torn to pieces by the strength of the blade. Chen Ping''s body trembled slightly, but there was no expression on his face. He suddenly turned and smashed at the man. The man was caught off guard and was added by his fist. His body exploded on the spot, and the force of terror was vented to all directions. The great powers breathed and trembled. Some of them did not dare to go on any more, but kept retreating. They were shocked to find that with the battle with Chen Ping for a long time, Chen Ping''s strength is also growing. People in front of him can also have some influence on him. At the back, Chen Ping is completely in charge of everything. He seems to be absorbing some kind of energy around him, and this energy is emitted from these souls. If this goes on like this, Chen Ping''s strength will reach a point beyond people''s control... "why? Why not attack? Scared? " A few steps back, Chen Ping also ignored. "Chen Ping, what kind of skills did you use to have such power?" The woman said coldly."How can you understand my Chen Ping''s skills Chen Ping shook his head. "Asshole, do you dare to say we are dogs and cats?" An inch head big man denounced. "What? What dare I have? If you fight alone, you think the people here can pass three moves in my hands? " Chen Ping shook his head and hummed. People''s faces changed. Chen Ping is right. If he fought alone in his heyday, no one here could be his opponent. Now people are looking at Chen Ping''s weakness. If it is usual, who dares to provoke Chen Ping? "Chen Ping! Your strength is indeed admirable, but today''s matter has nothing to do with you. If you are willing to step aside and join hands with us to kill white night, then we can give you a piece of Hongbing. What do you think? " At this time, the woman suddenly opened her mouth and said to Chen Ping. Chen Ping was silent. A few people saw, immediately happy. Chen Ping is silent? That means he still has this idea. I think so. If Chen Ping didn''t draw Hongbing, how could he be here? "You are now the target of public criticism. If you stop us from seizing Hongbing, you will have an indistinguishable relationship with white night. At that time, the people in the whole state of Lysander will not only look for white night, but also look for you. How do you deal with it? I advise you to get out of the way, or Hong Bing can''t get it and lose his life. It''s not worth the loss! " "Yes, Chen Ping, you are not the same as Bai Ye, so why should you keep company with him?" "Join us, kill the white night and capture the Hongbing!" "Hong Bing is close at hand!" "Don''t you come here for Hong Bing? Now Hong Bing is in front of you. Why don''t you see it? " All of them tried their best to persuade them. The surrounding people also stopped the offensive and waited quietly. Now the biggest obstacle to people is Chen Ping. No one can do anything about him. But if Chen Ping is solved, everyone will be happy. It''s just a white night. And with the fall of this word, Chen Ping is finally moved. Then he suddenly raised his head and stared at the crowd for a while. Then he turned around suddenly and grabbed the neck of the white night with a clasp of his backhand. People like a whirlwind stood behind the white night and locked his palm with one hand. White night did not even have time to resist, so he was subdued by Chen Ping. The scene was boiling. Wanjing over there was even more shocked: "this..." "OK, since you all said that, I will listen to you! And with you I will extinguish the white night Chen pingleng. "Chen Ping, are you crazy? You don''t keep your word? " Frown and drink at night. "People die for money, birds die for food. I''m not a gentleman. Why should I keep your promise? It''s just a verbal thing, and only a simple person like you can have such an idea in the state of Arizona? " Chen Ping hums coldly. The night is silent. And the woman was overjoyed and clapped. "Good! Good! Good! Lord Chen Ping! Well done "Ha ha, I''ll say that Mr. Chen Ping is a man of general knowledge." "Good, good! Mr. Chen Ping, you have made great contributions The crowd laughs is to go forward. But at this time, Chen Ping suddenly drank. "Hold on!" "Well?" The pace of the people was startled. "Stop! Don''t come here!" Chen pingleng. When the sound fell, he was shocked directly. Those close to the people did not even have time to respond, they were shaken out, heavily fell on the ground, mouth also spit out blood. A lot of people have turned pale. "Mr. Chen Ping... What are you doing?" The powers were in a daze, and the woman asked. "Why? Hum, I won the white night, not you, why? What are you doing here? Do you want to share Hong Bing with me? Do you deserve it? " Chen pingleng. "What does Mr. Chen Ping mean by this? Do you want more Hongbing One of the great powers said in a calm voice. "I don''t care how you divide them. In a word, I''ll give up the divine sword, the Lihuang sword and the chisel prison sword! Share the rest Chen pingleng. "What?" "How can this... This work?" "Mr. Chen Ping, isn''t it a little too much for you?" People''s faces changed greatly, and they refused. These three swords are the most powerful Hongbing at present, especially the abandoned divine sword. It is said that they can compete with the dead dragon sword! If you get the abandoned sword, you can''t dominate the four directions? Who is willing to let go of this magic weapon? "Too much? I didn''t take all the seven Hongbing. It''s a great honor for you! In short, I want three. If you don''t agree, I''ll kill white night and capture seven Hongbing. I want to know that after I have seven Hongbing, you people are still not my opponents! " Chen Ping said."If you do this, you will be a public enemy, and you will never be able to go out of the pilgrimage!" Someone drinks. "But I can kill you all, you will never be the last winner!" Chen Ping said again. The man was silent. The atmosphere on the scene is very strange. The woman clenched her teeth and finally asked, "what do you mean by Lord Chen Ping?" "You let me go out of the way, let me leave here first, and to the side of the pilgrimage, I will take three swords and leave, leave for the white night, and let you deal with it!" Chen Ping said faintly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2358 This remark made people hesitant. Leave the pilgrimage? How can this work? If that''s true, it''s not a fish going into the sea. How can people stop it? "No! Absolutely not. If you go out of the pilgrimage, once you kill the white night and capture the Hongbing, how can we stop you? " Someone said no. Others nodded. "You have no choice!" Chen Ping said faintly, "otherwise, you will not even have the chance to obtain Hongbing." The public is gnashing their teeth, hoping to kill Chen Ping now. How can you agree to such a condition? But as it was, they had no other choice. Do you want to catch the dead? No one hopes this will be the end. You know, those who are greedy for Hongbing are not the people gathered around the heixuan auction house. There are also many people in the periphery waiting for work, watching the change. If they don''t get Hongbing, these people will go out. "Mr. Chen Ping, please wait a moment. Let''s discuss it." The woman thought for a moment and said. "I''ll give you 50 interest time!" Chen Ping said coldly. The woman nodded and followed them to the side. "What do you say?" The woman lowered her voice. "This may be Chen Ping''s strategy. Once he retreats to the edge of the pilgrimage, he will kill Bai Ye and seize the Hongbing. If he holds seven Hongbing in his hand, he will be more powerful than Baiye! Once we agree with his proposal, we will have no chance to touch Hong Bing again! " Inch head big can cold hum a way. "But if you don''t agree, Chen Ping is killing with Hong Bing here. We can''t stop it. We will even become his ghost under the knife..." the woman frowned. "Why don''t you follow his advice?" At this time, the old man nearby suddenly said. "Iron Soil elder, what do you mean? Do you really want to let Chen Ping go? " The people next to me are not happy. The man who called the iron soil elder laughed and shook his head: "of course not. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How can we give up so easily? The reason why I say this is to tell you that we should take a long-term view. Now we are stuck here. Chen Ping must be fighting us with a desperate situation. If we are aggressive, he will take Hong Bing and fight us fiercely. But if we obey him, his vigilance will be relaxed. At that time, whether he breaks his promise or not, it will be the most appropriate to kill him The choice of When people hear it, they all tremble. "Iron earth master, you mean..." "the pilgrimage is very big, and its boundary line is also big! We can ambush at the Changling Road, which is close to the boundary line. It must be the time when Chen Ping is most lax. When it comes, we can start directly and take advantage of its unprepared situation to erase it. Is it not all worry free? " Iron Soil elder smile way. "Good idea!" "Yes, I agree with the plan!" "That''s it!" Everyone''s eyes brightened and they nodded. The woman was also relieved. In terms of the current situation, this method is indeed the best choice. "Send someone to Changling road immediately to arrange it!" The woman told the people beside her and turned her head toward Chen Ping. "Your plan is so sudden that I''m not prepared for it!" Chen Ping hijacked the white night suddenly whispered. Chen Ping looked at him and said, "this is not my plan. I really want to kill you and take your Hongbing!" "Then why don''t you restrain my power? Don''t you know that it is the most basic to subdue a person and seal his soul? It''s a big taboo for you to do this. " Calm way of white night. Chen Ping was silent for a moment and then said, "at present, we only have one chance. These are not going to compromise with me. They will try their best to kill us. So we have to be careful. We can''t stay here for another hour. Neither of us can leave, so we must leave! White night, I''ll hold these people down later. You can try to escape first "Why?" White night light asks: "are you Chen Ping after all gentleman?" "No "Then why do you protect me so much? Because of the agreement between you and me? " Chen Ping fell silent again. I don''t know how long after that, he vomited his turbid breath and said hoarsely: "I am a man. If I say I want to kill this problem, I will kill whoever I say. I will release whoever I say. I will try my best to protect whoever I say. This is the truth my father taught me." "Is it?" "On my eleventh birthday, my father dragged his broken body and crawled nearly a hundred miles to see me, only because he promised to accompany me when I was on my birthday. He lost the fight with Da Neng, and his body was blown off. It was damned. But because of this obsession, he climbed to the door of his house, and since then, I have determined to be a letter like my father People who keep their promises "I see!"White night nodded, eyes can not help lifting a touch of respect. Sure enough, those who do not forget their original intention are pure people. "Mr. Chen Ping, we agree with your proposal!" At this time, the woman came over and said with a faint smile. "Well, let''s get out of the way." Chen Pingdao. "Yes, but as a precaution, we need to be closer to you. Of course, we are not afraid that Lord Chen Ping wants to escape, but we should be on guard against some tricks and gangsters plotting against you!" The woman said again. Chen Ping hesitated and asked faintly, "how close should I be?" "Ten meters!" "Ten meters? Well, as far as you people are concerned, can ten meters be called distance? " Chen Ping shook his head. Can read, kilometer is like millimeter! A distance of ten meters is killing by raising your hand. "That''s our bottom line." The woman said with a faint smile: "there is no discussion. I hope Mr. Chen Ping can understand. If Mr. Chen Ping can''t accept it, we''ll take this decision. Although we are not the enemy of Hongbing, we will not be afraid. Since we are here, we should consider death, right?" The public attitude is firm, eyes are full of irreconcilable posture. Chen Ping frowned secretly. After thinking about it, he nodded: "OK, ten meters is ten meters. Can I still be afraid of you cats and dogs?" "Dog! How arrogant You can''t be happy. You yell in secret. "Let him be proud of it, and soon he will cry out!" The person next to advised. "If I have a chance, I will take off his dog''s head and ask him who is the cat and dog!" The big man hummed. Chen pinger''s roots moved and looked at the big energy, but he didn''t speak. He has to keep his strength for the next fight. After the discussion, the crowd split. With the white night, Chen Ping went directly to the outskirts of the pilgrimage. A group of great powers follow closely... closely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2359 The atmosphere of the whole street is very strange. Everyone retreated to both sides of the street, staring at Chen Ping and the white night. The great powers around him also watched Chen Ping one after another. Everyone''s spirit of heaven was hanging, and he was ready to open it at any time to sacrifice his magic weapon. Chen Ping is followed by countless souls. One by one, these souls are covetous. If they have any chance, they will rush in one after another to wipe out the looting of Hongbing in the daytime. Of course, in addition to this, there are countless levels of dark place, at least the level of fire general in covetous. How big is the place of pilgrimage? Once the news of Hongbing was spread, how could such a small number of people come here? How many pairs of eyes are fixed here. Both Chen Ping and Bai Ye knew that even the strong men of Shenji palace would not be able to suppress such scenes at this time. People''s breath has been frozen, and the heart has been lifted to the throat... "when to start?" Chen Ping looked around and said in a low voice. At this time, he had no idea. There were so many strong people around him that he completely exceeded his expectation. "Do it whenever you like." Said the white night. The tone is very casual. Chen Ping looked at him in amazement and shook his head: "don''t give up like this..." he thought that the white night was self abandoning. "Who told you I gave up?" White night said curiously. "Now when chatting, you''d better keep your strength and try to escape later. I''ll try my best to hold these people down for you." Chen Ping said hoarsely. Feeling Chen Ping thinks that the current white night is extremely weak and has no combat power at all. The night is silent. Soon, they crossed four streets, near the southwest gate of the pilgrimage. The four roads are all people, dense, countless, see people''s scalp burst. The general situation of terror, spirit and even the intention of killing are particularly strong. Most people are afraid that they will not be scared to urinate when they see such a situation. This is only the people in these four streets. It is not known that more than ten streets around are blocked by people. If there are no regulations on the flight of the pilgrimage place, except for the great ability, ordinary soul people can not fly into the sky, otherwise, the sky will be filled with souls. "Almost there!" At this time, walking in front of the woman suddenly came. When this sentence falls, all the great powers on both sides are on guard. At the same time, Chen Ping and white night also saw the scene at the southwest gate. But the whole gate was full of people. What''s more, it''s not just ordinary people. It''s all the powers of some breath terror to the extreme and extraordinary soul state. Not only that, but even the spirit animals were pulled out by them. The sky was darkened by their terrible breath. The earth is shaking gently, as if in the interpretation of those people''s excited mood. Chen Ping''s face was not very natural. "It seems that I underestimated the strongmen of the pilgrimage." He said hoarsely. Obviously, he didn''t expect so many strong people to appear here... "I underestimated it too." White night road. "White night, or give Hong Bing out." Chen Ping hesitated for a moment and suddenly said. "Oh? You mean... Want me to be safe? " "Under such circumstances, we have no possibility of escaping from here. Even when we are in full swing, it is difficult for us to rely on Hong Bing to retreat. In the daytime, we can leave the green mountains without worrying about firewood. Don''t lose our lives for the sake of our belongings. It''s not worth it!" Chen Ping said. If he were replaced, he would definitely throw Hong Bing out directly. No matter who took it, it had nothing to do with him, just live. He believed that white night was also a wise man, and would certainly do so when he was in a desperate situation. But he didn''t know under what circumstances it was hopeless for the white night! The white night suddenly stopped. No sign! Chen Ping was stunned. Those around the powerful people also suddenly stopped and looked at the white night. The noisy streets were quiet. All eyes are locked on the body of the white night. Some people''s spirits have already urged... "white night, why do you stop?" The woman asked with a frown. "Chen Ping, there is the southwest gate of the pilgrimage. According to the agreement, you should kill the white night and give us the Hongbing?" Another great power opened his mouth, but his hand touched the magic weapon on his waist. Chen Ping ignored these people''s words, but looked at the white night, as if waiting for his reply. But see white night sighed tone, calm way: "you retreat to one side, here''s matter, give me to deal with.""I think you''re crazy. You won''t hand over Hong Bing until you die?" Chen Ping snorted coldly. "I may not die. You go quickly." White night road. Chen Ping watched the white night silently for a long time, then shook his head, then without saying a word, pushed the white night forward. "Well?" The white night frowned. And those great powers can''t hold on. "Chen Ping, what are you doing? Will you hand it over to Hong Bing? " One can roar. "I think it''s almost here, isn''t it? Do you still want to go out of the gate and bring out Hong Bing? How can there be such a good thing? " There''s a big shout. But Chen Ping still turned a deaf ear and moved on. That''s not going to make these great powers sit still. They looked at each other, their faces full of condensation. In the end, the woman couldn''t bear it. If she went on like this, Chen Ping was afraid that she would break through the door? She murmured: "Chen Ping, according to the agreement, you should hand over Hong Bing! Since you don''t take out Hong Bing, don''t blame us for being merciless! Kill There was a roar. The woman directly raised her hand and rolled out a sword Qi of a hundred Zhang long, and chopped Chen Ping. And in the moment of the woman''s action, all the powerful people around him also went out to kill the general. The scene was in chaos. Countless people looking forward to the existence of no longer can help, all crazy general killing to Chen Ping and white night. Chen Ping, however, did not rush to fight back. Instead, he hit the back of the white night with a backhand. At the same time, he kneaded his finger and hit the white night. Whoa! The whole body of the white night immediately appeared a continuously rotating fire wheel. The fire wheel revolved wildly around him. Any soul who approached was immediately devoured by the fire on the fire wheel and burned to ashes. "White night, remember, I have fulfilled my promise. Next time I meet, I will still kill you and rob your Hongbing!" Chen Ping yelled, and with a little pace, he killed all the women. The white night frowned. He had no idea that Chen Ping was such a choice. In fact, Chen Ping gave it very reluctantly. Although he was trying to protect the white night, it was not enough to let the night leave here. Sure enough, the great powers at the southwest gate moved. They''re all coming, yelling and killing. The terrible soul power slapped wildly on the fire wheel. The fire wheel trembled wildly and the flames splashed wildly. Finally, the fire wheel was unable to bear the pressure of the soul and burst into pieces immediately. The souls are so happy that they all flock to it. "Hongbing is mine! Get out of here "The king of the square flag is here. Those who dare to covet the Red Army are our enemies!" "Kill, kill, all who don''t want to die, go away, kill!" "Do you dare to be so greedy? Die Br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. < br. The scene was chaotic, especially hot. White night backhand toward Qianlong ring underwear catch, want to take Hongbing. But at this time, Chen Ping suddenly abandoned the women and rushed to the white night to kill those who were close to the white night. His eyes were red with blood, and his face was ferocious. His hands were extremely fierce. With one blow and one palm, he could knock people on the spot. He even yelled and used the art of truth telling. He killed people like slaughtering pigs and dogs. The so-called "great power" could not support several moves in his hands. At present, the power of Jisha is reflected incisively and vividly. Murderous. Blood splashing! Many people are scared, all back, how dare to approach? "Chen Ping, it''s not time for you to go wild in this place of pilgrimage! Die Another roar was heard, and then a strong man with bare upper body like gilded rushed out and hit Chen Ping with a fist. Chen Ping''s eyes are cold and he blows away. The fist is sharp, and there is no trace of retreat at all... bang! Two fists. The explosion of the terrible destruction air stripe forced back many great powers, and even killed several souls on the spot. Chen Ping took a rare step back. The golden man retreated. It is obvious that the strength of this great man is not simple. People look at it together and are shocked. "Jin Zun Luohan also came The woman was surprised. However, Jin Zun Luohan roared, and then stepped forward, trampling the earth into a frenzied tremor. People, like a lion, killed Chen Ping. Chen Pinggang wants to start, next to the void there is a cold sickle! Not good! Chen Ping is eager to step back. But it''s too late! Obviously, this sickle has been hiding in the void nearby, taking advantage of the chaotic atmosphere of the scene as a cover, and to attack when Chen Ping is most unprepared.But Chen Ping''s reaction is too fast, he dodges in time, although his abdomen is still cut many, the blood splashes disorderly, but finally is not killed to the vital point. "Death king?" Chen Ping gazed at the void and said hoarsely. Then a man in a black cloak came out carrying a sickle. Chen Ping and Chen Ping are surrounded by the two men. "Chen Ping, you have no way back!" Women also ran over and blocked behind Chen Ping. Chen Ping''s face was tense and his fists were clenched. In this case, he is difficult to fly. "White night, it seems that I can''t protect you from leaving!" Chen Ping looked at the white night beside his eyes and said faintly. "I know, but I''m not going to let you take me away." White night shook his head. "Oh? You don''t expect me yet Chen Ping frowned. "It''s not... It''s just that I''m not going to count on you." "What do you mean?" "It''s easy. I''ll... Get out of here myself!" Calm way of white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2360 Hearing the words of white night, Chen Ping was obviously stunned and then snorted: "white night, it''s this time. Are you still daydreaming? Take a look around. Even if you use Hongbing, you may not be able to get out of the encirclement! Why are you still talking about it? " Although Chen Ping is usually very proud, but at this time, he has to admit all this. There was no hope. Everything is broken. It''s over! Even if Hong Bing is given to Chen Ping now, I''m afraid he can''t get out of the encirclement. Chen Ping can only do his best to help white night for the last time. But he knows it''s just useless work. He didn''t like it very much, but he had to do it for the sake of principle. But at this time, the white night suddenly stretched out his hand and put it on Chen Ping''s shoulder. Chen Ping looked at him sideways with a trace of perplexity in his serious eyes. "What do you do?" Chen Ping asked hoarsely. "Leave the rest to me!" White night road. Chen Ping''s eyebrows almost twisted into a twist. He shook his head and said coldly, "white night, your spirit is not high and your mind is not stable enough. I don''t blame you. After all, no matter who you are on this occasion, you can''t calm down, but this is not the reason why you can make a fool of yourself! Step back But... The white night. He stepped forward and yelled, "you all listen!" There was silence all around. Countless pairs of eyes staring at the white night, seems to want to know what tricks to brush white night! But listen to the white night speak again. "The reason why Chen Ping protects me is because I promised him to protect me, and I will share the Hongbing with him equally. However, he did not do this, so I don''t intend to put my hope on him any more. I have nothing to do with him. If you have any enmity to look for him, you can do it to him, it has nothing to do with me!" As soon as the sound falls, the white night directly exerts its force. A surging force came directly from the arm of the white night. Caught off guard, Chen Ping was pushed out in an instant, smashed into the crowd not far away and knocked down a piece of people. Many people turned to Chen Ping. The woman also glanced, then looked at the white night and said coldly, "what are you doing?" "Is it important? Are you not aiming for Hong Bing? " Raise your hand in the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The seven divine lights are blooming. Then he saw the shadow of seven immortal soldiers floating in front of the white night. "It''s Hong Bing!" The scream broke out in an instant. "My God, is this Hong Bing?" "I see you today at last!" "It is said that if you get these magic weapons, you will be invincible in the world!" "It''s mine. They''re all mine!" "I''ll kill anyone who dares to touch them!" "If you don''t want to die, go away!" The crowd immediately sounded a myriad of crazy voices, and all the souls around him could not bear it, and rushed towards here in unison. It can be said that the sacrifice of these seven Hongbing in the white night has completely ignited the greed in everyone''s mind. The scene was directly out of control. Everything is in a mess. Seeing this, the woman was in a great hurry. "Gentlemen, there is no time. Take Hongbing first!" One night, drink to her at once. Without Chen Ping''s help, how much strength can white night fight with them? Now is the best time for bainahong! If these curfews rush up and the scene is in chaos, there will be many unstable factors! When the woman moved, the powerful people around her rushed up. They even ignored the white night, and each of them focused on the seven red soldiers floating in front of the white night, and directly reached out to grab them. Jin Zun Luohan, dead spirit king, long bearded old man and so on, all locked in a Hongbing. The woman was more greedy and took away the sword. Everything seems to be divided up. As for white night? Maybe it''s just one of the people they killed after taking Hongbing. Chen Ping on this side stood up and saw this scene. His face was chilly, but he did not speak. Because it was chosen by day night. He did his best. However, he didn''t intend to give up like this. He accumulated his soul power and planned to rush again. This time, of course, it was no longer for the white night, but for himself. Since the white night can''t keep Hong Bing, why doesn''t he try to grab a wave? In case of seizing a Hongbing, he is worthy of the trip, isn''t he? Just... Just as Chen Ping was about to start, he suddenly stopped. He was staring at the white night. But the chest of the white night suddenly lit up.Then he saw the ten lights light up. "Is that... The soul of the sky sleeping in the white night?" Chen Ping was slightly stunned. At this time... The soul of the sky that sleeps in the daytime has all awakened! What if it''s just like this? What is the cultivation of white night? Even if he wakes up, can he change his life against the heaven? Chen Ping shook his head again and again, feeling that it was just a drop in the bucket. But... just at the moment when the spirit of heaven wakes up, the white night moves! Yes, he moved! He did not urge the seven Hongbing, but moved himself! He is like a ghost, people disappear in an instant, and when you see his figure clearly, he appears in front of the woman. "Son of a bitch, I didn''t want to kill you. I only took Hong Bing. How dare you come to me? I want you dead The woman was furious, one hand turned into bone claws, hard buckle to the heart of the white night. This kind of ant like existence actually wants to move her? And... Even Hongbing doesn''t move! What does he mean? Look down on me? The woman was very angry, and she left no room for it. She wanted to put an end to the white night. But... just at the moment of her bone claw stabbing, a huge shaking force fell down, and all the energy on the woman''s bones and claws was immediately scattered and suppressed to the ground! The energy on the bone claw disappears instantly. "Well?" The woman''s pupils contracted. However, the man clasped the woman''s wrist with his backhand and pulled it violently. The woman was caught off guard and leaned forward. At the same time, a hand also came and pinched the woman''s neck. Not good! The woman was so frightened that she wanted to urge the space technique to escape. However, when she raised her other hand and was about to pinch the formula, she found that her body suddenly lost strength, and then her sight was disordered. Her vision was whirling around, which was particularly weird. When she reacted, she found that her head was taken off by the white night... "ah..." the woman opened her mouth and wanted to make a sound. But the next second, her headless body was also suppressed by the horror of the soul, burst to pieces on the spot. "What?" Chen Ping was shocked. Such a great power of terror was killed by the white night? All the powerful people who rushed around were shocked. But the white night did not stop. He threw the woman''s head and rushed directly to the golden arhat. Violent and murderous intentions emerge... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2361 There was a surge of murderous intent. The soul of the stormy waves is like the figure. Two ancient hands burst out from the body of the white night, and they tear fiercely into the turbid and mixed atmosphere around them. In an instant, the terrifying spirit here is directly separated. The white night is unobstructed, like a fish, close to the golden arhat! And it was a blow to the chest. Whoa! The turbulent power turbid the mysterious and exquisite soul power, rendering this fist as a meteor, gorgeous and wonderful. But in the eyes of the great powers, the taste of this fist is not the same! "Presumptuous! How dare you challenge me even if you are a king of Jin? Die The golden arhat was furious, and hit the white night with a blow. His fists sparkled with gold, like gold. What''s more, there is a wonderful Buddha seal on his fist, which makes the brute force agitate, the soul power boil, and even a touch of divine power leaping on it! This is not a simple punch! At least in contrast, he is completely under the pressure of the white night! Chen pingning has eyes. He believes that even if it is himself, he may not be able to give the next blow to ease! Bang! The fists collide and the explosive aftereffect pushes the people around. The white night retreated three meters. Jin Zun Luohan also retreated three meters. All the void around is shaking, and the ground has turned up a circle of earth! The blow seemed to be a close match. However, Chen Ping was surprised to find that the arm of Jinzun Luohan was still shaking slightly, and all the forces attached to his head were shaken. What''s more, his five fingers were shaking slightly. It seems that some of them can''t hold the fist any more... can we say that Jin Zun Luohan suffered a secret loss? How could it be? Even if the existence of a Jin emperor level, even if it is against the heaven, it is impossible to jump so many classes to hurt the great power of Jin Zun Luohan, right? This kind of person kills the emperor of all ages can be said to be slaughtering pigs and killing dogs! And Jin Zun Luohan majored in body. In terms of strength, he almost crushed the night! Chen pingru thought. People around were also shocked. Even Jin Zun Luohan himself. He stares at the white night tightly and says in a deep voice: "You Jin Emperor Period... Some meaning!" Of course, this is only for the sake of face. How powerful is the white night! Jin Zun Luohan knew that. He knew that he could not be looked down upon any more... whoosh! At this time, the white night again momentum, and is a punch to Jin Zun Luohan. This time, Jin Zun Luohan no longer confronts with it, but roars, arouses the soul formula and strengthens the body. The golden light of his body is in full bloom. The whole person is like a golden sun, which is dazzling. Not only that, but also there is a golden Buddha shadow in his body. The shadow envelops him. The strength from the shadow solidifies all the Qi around him and turns it into a wall. It adheres to the body of Jinzun Luohan, strengthening his body and strengthening his defense ¡£ What a pervert! Everyone around me was taken aback. However, everyone knows that the golden arhat is famous for his physical strength. His physical strength has already exceeded the strength that he should have as a soul state person, and even the existence of the next class may not be able to compare with it! With the blessing of this technique, his physical defense has reached an incredible situation. The blow of white night must be heavy! The people around him hummed coldly and rushed over. When Jin Zun Luohan defends the attack of white night, he is bound to be full of flaws. At that time, it is the best time to kill him. "This idiot, who doesn''t have to use Hong Bing, actually uses his fist! What is this for? What''s the best? That''s no brain Someone sneered. "Hong Bing didn''t use it. He really thought he had made it by his own strength? People who don''t know how much they weigh are doomed to die! " Another voice came out. Indeed. Don''t mention these. Many people here think so. White night can create such a series of feats, not all because he has Hongbing? It was also the series of actions of the white night that made many people think that Hongbing was a truly invincible artifact, and created a situation in which countless people came to plunder. When these people are closing in on the white night... bang! White night''s fist severely hit Jin Zun Luohan''s body. "Yu!" Jin Zun Luohan uttered a shrill cry, the light of Buddha on his body was in full swing, and the divine light of thick shaking bloomed like a flower at the place attacked by the fist in the white night. The power of the white night is tearing at the defense of golden arhat! Countless people at the scene were looking at it, not daring to blink their eyes! The scene is beautiful and amazing. The great powers hummed secretly. Although they were surprised that the power of the white night blow actually forced Jin Zun Luohan into such a situation, in their view, it was impossible for Jin Zun Luohan to defend against the existence of a Jin emperor.Although the emperor of Jin just killed the woman, in their eyes, it was just a woman''s carelessness! But in this moment... CLICK! A strange voice sounded. All of them subconsciously looked at Jin Zun Luohan. However, just a glance... Everyone is confused! I saw that the defense at the chest of Jin Zun Luohan was broken! Then... Dong!!! A fist force instantly penetrated the chest of Jinzun Luohan! Through his back! Meanwhile, the fist of white night had been hammered into Jin Zun Luohan''s chest accurately and fiercely, and rushed out from behind... Jin Zun Luohan shivered all over. Around the soul are also all trembling, have widened their eyes, incredible looking at this shocking scene. There was no sound in the boisterous surroundings... Chen Ping was silent. All of them stop and stare at it. No one dares to step forward. "This... This is impossible..." Jin Zun Luohan looked down at his chest and whispered. The white night jerked his hand. Whew! The blood splashed, and Jin Zun Luohan''s body suddenly trembled. He stepped back two steps and wanted to say something more. In the white night, he raised his hand again and fiercely buckled Jin Zun Luohan''s neck. Click! It''s like picking peaches. Jin Zun Luohan''s head was directly taken off by the white night. For a time, the blood spurted into the sky, and the spirit and Qi collapsed. The void around him was shaken by the sudden scattering of the soul power from the golden arhat. The men were shocked. Ten thousand people tremble! Jin Zun Luohan... Fell down! Another great power... Was solved by the white night!! People glared at the existence of the Jin Dynasty, and everyone''s face was full of shock. "All right!" White night let go. Jin Zun Luohan''s head fell to the ground and rolled several times on the ground. He turned his head and looked at the remaining powers and said faintly, "next... It''s your turn?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2362 This word, however, scared people''s goose bumps. Jin Zun Luohan was beaten to death with his fist? Fake? Who can believe it when it comes out? What''s more, he was blasted to death by a Jin emperor level man... the soul people retreated and their teeth were trembling. Even the great powers are trembling and afraid at the moment. The means of white night are beyond their knowledge. In the face of such fierce existence, who dare to act rashly. "What''s the matter? Why is the existence of this Jin emperor level so terrible "Was not white night seriously injured? Why is he like a different person in such a short time? What''s the matter with this "He didn''t even use Hongbing, so it was so terrible. If he used Hongbing, then... There would not be a river of blood here?" "Who said that this man is just a waste relying on Hongbing?" Many people were staring at the white night in horror. No one dares to go up. Even the dead king is hiding in the void, silently watching all this. All of a sudden, the scene was dominated by the night. The countless people around can only wait and see from afar! "Chen Ping, come here!" Chen Ping, who was watching all this in the daytime, called out. Chen Ping''s face was expressionless and hesitated. His feet flew over and stood beside the white night. "What is the matter with you?" He asked faintly. Obviously, the change of white night surprised him too! "It''s nothing. It''s just that my spirit has come to life." White night road. "The spirit of heaven wakes up? Oh, can the awakening of the soul make such a great change to a person? What are your heavenly spirits? Are they all gods? " Chen Ping laughs at himself. But the next second, white night nodded: "yes." The word fell to the ground, and Chen Ping''s smile stopped. "These people can''t do anything to me. If I leave, they will cut you, so go ahead and get out of here." White night road. Chen Pingmei frowned. He glanced at the white night and hummed: "white night, I don''t owe you anything, and you don''t owe me anything. I said that next time we meet, we are still enemies, and I will still capture your Hongbing, so you don''t have to pretend to be a good man in front of me!" "I know, but it''s about meeting next time, isn''t it?" The white night asked. Chen Ping said nothing more. He looked at the souls around him, and then at the pale white night. After thinking for a long time, he jumped forward and rushed to the outer circle. "In that case, well, I''ll leave first. Next time I meet, I''ll hide from you, Hong Bing!" "I''ll wait for you." Said the white night. Chen straight away from the pilgrimage. But just as he was about to cross the gate of the pilgrimage... whoosh! A break in the air. Then we can see that all the space on the sky is pressing down with an extremely exaggerated curve. Incomparable pressure came down from the sky. Not good! Chen Ping breathed and retreated. And the moment he retreats... boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the sound of vibration in the void is surging. Then, a huge sword fell from the sky and stabbed in front of the gate. Roaring... the sword falls to the ground, shaking mountains and rivers. Half of the pilgrimage shook. The souls all trembled and looked at the sword in unison. I found that it was a huge sword with a width of 100 meters and no top. It is like Optimus Prime, standing in front of the gate, and like a wall, all the space in front of the gate is isolated. The ground was pierced by it a ferocious and huge crack. The strong and strong sword like a storm flowed out along the thick and solid body of the giant sword! How terrible! Countless people were in shock. "This sword... The God of yaoxiao is coming!" There was a cry of surprise. "What? Is the God of yaoxiao coming "This giant Buddha... Has passed the customs clearance?" "My God, this is the big man in the legend of our pilgrimage." "It''s over! After all, Hong Bing is going to change ownership! " "With the coming of the emperor yaoxiao, we are afraid that we will never be able to touch Hong Bing again!" "And Hong Bing fell into his hands! I''m afraid it''s not impossible for us to plot again... " the souls cry out in terror and despair. Chen Ping was blocked from his way, and his brows immediately wrinkled.But just as he looked up to see who was coming... Hua Hua Hua... on the sky, a huge sword fell! The body of the sword is like a mountain. It is suppressed by him. Chen Ping was so frightened that he withdrew in a hurry. Bang! The body of the sword falls to the ground, and the halo is blooming. The sword power is like a huge wave, and it bursts out in all directions. In an instant, the gate was in a mess. Countless soul people were caught off guard and were directly hit by Jianwei. They flew out on the spot. They were either dizzy or bleeding. Those who were close to Jianwei were shocked to death. The gate burst, the city wall collapsed, the earth trembled, cracks all over, all like the scene of doomsday, so terrible. The souls, like headless flies, flee madly towards the distance. After a while, the place where the sword fell was already a vacuum! What a bully! The comer must be extraordinary power! At least... More than one grade better than jinzunluohan! The white night looked quietly. Chen Ping is also staring at the visitors. But I saw that the sword body changed and stretched out, and the halo was full of it, but I could see a human figure in the middle of the halo. This man is about 100 meters tall. He looks like a giant. Although he can''t compare with the giant sword holding the sky behind him, this posture is also shocking. After the figure was fully stretched, the halo gradually weakened. Not long after, a middle-aged man in a red robe with white hair and pale skin appeared in the public''s sight. The man''s eyes and pupils are actually sharp sword shape, and his body is full of sword patterns, which is very dangerous. The breath from his body is even more oppressive. Countless people can''t breathe. Even great powers are at a distance, afraid to approach. But... Chen Ping did not retreat. He secretly looked at the white night, and then looked at the God of Yao Xiao in front of him. He already understood everything. "I''d like to see the emperor yaoxiao!" At this time, someone called out. The rest of the people heard the sound, followed suit one after another, kneeling and shouting in unison. "I''d like to see the emperor yaoxiao!" "I''d like to see the emperor yaoxiao!" The sound is like a wave. This is the awe of the weak to the strong! In front of such omnipotent powers, they are as pitiful as ants! But... No kneeling at night. Chen Ping did not! On the contrary, he raised his head, looked directly at yaoxiao God Zun, and then spoke faintly: "Yao Xiao God Zun! Why do you stop me? " "Well?" When he heard this, he could not help moving his eyes to Chen Ping''s body and said, "where are the odds and ends?"? You kill yourself. I don''t want to do it, or I''ll dirty my hand "The God of yaoxiao! You''re just a sword slave! Because I killed my master by despicable means and seized the peerless sword pill. I have learned the sword body and become today! Why do you bully me? I admit that your current strength is indeed outstanding, but I Chen Ping is not an ordinary person, fight you? Why dare I? " Chen Ping said calmly with his hands attached. This word can almost blow up everyone''s brain! Provocation! Naked provocation! Chen Ping, this is an open challenge to the emperor yaoxiao! Is he crazy? A lot of people open their mouths! What is Chen Ping''s head thinking? No one knows, but Bai Ye understands that Chen Ping is deliberately provoking yaoxiao God Zun! Its purpose... Is to rely on their own strength to drag down the Emperor Yao Xiao! So that white night can leave safely! At this time, Chen Ping still thinks about this kind of thing? Shaking his head in the night. If Chen Ping is at the peak, there is still a chance to fight against Yao Xiao. However, he had just had a fierce battle with the white night, and he fought so much power. He was even more injured by Hong Bing. His state was extremely poor. At this time, it was very easy for yaoxiao to defeat him, and it was absolutely not difficult to kill him! He is provoking with his life! "Chen Ping! You go your way. Why talk nonsense here The white night opened its mouth. "I''m not talking nonsense! He is in my way indeed Chen Pingtan said. The night is silent. But yaoxiao was already angry. "How dare you to challenge me! Good! Good! In this case, I will kill you first and then take Hong Bing! " The voice falls, Yao night God Zun roars: "sword breaks flow, town!" Whoosh... the huge sword behind him immediately twinkled with nine lights, then flew to the sky in unison, turned into five sharp swords, and rushed towards Chen Ping.These five sharp swords did not attack and kill Chen Ping, but suppressed him with an incomparable sword power. Chen Ping''s body trembled, and then he went down immediately. As soon as you land on your feet, you will crack the ground. "Die, scum!" Yaoxiao God once again raised his hand and patted Chen pin. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... his five fingers stretched out like rubber, and all of them turned into sharp swords and stabbed Chen Ping! Yao Xiao''s body is a sword. Every hair on his body can be turned into a sharp sword! That''s why he is so powerful that everyone is in awe. He''s a sword! Chen Ping''s face congealed and his breath was suppressed. But he didn''t intend to give up. Instead, he gave a low voice to resist. But just then... sonorous! A cold light passed by! All the five sharp swords that stabbed Chen Ping were cut off. "Well?" Yao Xiao Shen Zun frowned and looked at the end of the cold light. However, there was a figure standing there... but the figure did not stand still, and suddenly jumped to the five swords suspended on Chen Ping''s head. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The five swords were all cut by this life without any accident. Yaoxiao God looked at the figure indifferently and opened his mouth calmly: "are you... White night?" "Yes The shadows fade away. "Good, give me Hong Bing!" Yaoxiao God shouts and raises his hand again to catch it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2363 The huge palm is like a vast mountain falling down from the sky. It is earth shaking and unstoppable. It seems that the release of terror is intended to crush the white night to life and death. But... The white night has no fear at all. It is not to look at this terrible palm, and only raises its hand when it is near. Boom! The shrill roar of the sword resounded. The sword burst through the palm. In an instant, the whole palm of my hand was split and bloody! "Ah?" The four souls breathe hard. In front of the vast and amazing sword power of Hongbing, the so-called flesh and blood body is really nothing. "Well?" The man''s face was heavy, but he was not affected by it. He saw his hand shake slightly. Chucking, chucking... the strange sound came out again, which showed that the broken palm of yaoxiao God Zun had grown up again in a very short time, and recovered as before, as if without injury. The souls are deep in their hearts. Yao Xiao God Zun is Yao Xiao God Zun after all. Such amazing life recovery is really beyond ordinary people''s ability to deal with! "How dare you hurt Yao Xiao? White night, I think you are impatient to live! " At this time, a person who wanted to please the God of Yao Xiao pointed to the white night to drink and shout. Hearing the sound of the white night, he looked at the man and suddenly raised his hand. Joo! The sword power of the prison chiseling flies out in an instant. Before the man reacts, he is covered by the sword force. Then his whole body trembles, his eyes suddenly become empty, and his soul power suddenly disappears. After a moment, the man falls down from the air. His falling method was very strange. He was obviously a man more than two meters tall, but he landed like a leaf. After landing, people found that the man''s body had been withered down, and there was nothing left in his body, only a layer of leather bag was left... the sword power of the prison sword... Unexpectedly, it directly hollowed him out! "What?" Around the soul of the people are scared out of their wits, crazy shudder. "Is anyone else going to scold me?" The white night glanced around. People immediately shut up and shivered. Who dares to provoke such cruel and cruel people? "Lizi, you disobeyed me?" At this time, the God of Yao Xiao stares at the white night and makes a magnificent sound. "Yes." White night looks at him without expression. "Is that what you want to die? It''s clear that if you give Hong Bing to me, you can recover your life. " Yao Xiao was revered for his deep voice. "Get a life back? Yes? If I don''t give it to you, you can kill me? " Shake your head at night. "You can''t educate yourself!" The God of Yao Xiao was so angry that he didn''t want to wrangle with the white night again. After a low drink, the recovered palm was raised high again. But this time he did not directly grasp the white night, but spread out his fingers. The texture between his palms twinkled with a large amount of sword light, and then countless lights inclined down and flew toward the white night. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... countless sword lights are flying in the white night like raindrops. "White night, withdraw!" Chen Ping at the back drank, and then took the initiative to welcome the past, to resist the sword light for the white night. But this is the sword power of Yao Xiao God. He is the sword power. How can the sword light be borne by ordinary people? Chen Ping''s hands whirled quickly, rolling out a transparent aperture like a mirror, and smashed at the sword light. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding... the sword light falls on the aperture, just like raindrops falling on the bronze mirror, making a crisp sound. However, the aperture is still shaking and the surface has begun to twist. Obviously, Chen Ping can''t hold on. But he always refused to give up, people clenched their teeth and continued to insist. However, in this situation, he obviously can not persist for long. "White night, are you going or not?" Chen Ping roared. "Can I be safe if I leave?" The white night asked. "You are so stubborn Chen Ping stared at him and growled. The white night did not speak, but was silent for a while. Suddenly he turned around and rushed toward the God of yaoxiao with seven Hongbing. "Bold!" Yao Xiao was angry again. How dare this son move him? This is a naked provocation! Chen Ping''s eyes were frozen. In fact, he still guessed that the white night would do so. However, this is too chaotic... the God of yaoxiao once again gave a blow to the white night. Bang! The palm of his hand actually burst out a sword light like a rainbow. At that moment, seven Hongbing soldiers whirled around his body and turned into a circle. The sword light hit the circle, but it couldn''t tear it apart.Although the sword light of yaoxiao God Zun is fierce, it can not equal the strength of Hongbing in the end! The white night is irresistible, close to the God of Yao Xiao. "The sword opens the void!" Yao Xiao was honored to drink a little. Bang! Abnormal sound again. However, the space between the white night and Yao Xiao deity was suddenly lengthened. Obviously, yaoxiao deity didn''t want to have a positive contact with the white night. After all, the white night is still full of Hongbing. Although he is crushed by his soul, he can fight with Hong Bing on the whole. No matter who he is, he dare not take it lightly. "Chisel prison sword!" At this time, listen to the white night to drink and shout, and then cut prison sword down. The white body of the sword twinkles. Whoa! The power of the prison digging sword spread again, covering the elongated space. Yao Xiao''s brow frowned. When he responded, the destructive force and the atmosphere of destruction there were cut off by the power of the prison chisel sword, and the whole space returned to normal again. At the moment of space recovery, the white night approached again, and seven Hongbing soldiers were killed together. Roaring... Yao Xiao''s huge body leaped up at once. White night raised his head, but saw that he fell on the sky holding sword. "White night, attack this huge sword directly, this huge sword is also his noumenon!" Chen Ping, who fought against the sword rain, drank. Hearing the sound of the white night, he immediately pulled out the abandoned magic sword and cut it toward the giant sword supporting the sky. But at the moment of chopping out... sonorous! Suddenly, a burst of sword light flashed from the sky, and then it rose from the ground and fell into the sky. He gave up the power of the sword and cut the air directly. It''s unbelievable that such a huge sword can still have such speed. The white night frowned. Whoa!! The strange voice sounded again, and then the pressure against the sky came down from the sky and came to this place. He suddenly looked up and saw that the huge sword on the sky had fallen on him this time. The frightful and frightful blade was aimed at him and fell down. "Ah There were countless screams and desperation all around. "Run away!" "Help "Run ... the souls panicked and fled. The dense scene was in a mess. Yao Xiao God Zun is to directly use his body to crush the white night alive town! Before the noumenon falls, pressure has caused the death of countless souls. But... White night is obviously not afraid. He coldly stares at the terrible blow in front of him, and does not change his sword. Instead, he jumps forward with Qi Shen and stabs at the huge body of yaoxiao God. Compared with the body of Yao Xiao''s God worship, the present abandoned God sword is just the contrast between the sea and the silver needle. Its size is incomparable, and its power is even more so. But... At the moment when the two swords collide, the invincible character of Hongbing is revealed in an instant... †E! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! †E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E. Then the whole huge sword body center was directly torn apart by the sword force of abandoned magic sword. Yao Xiao''s sword power was broken on the spot, and all the sword strength, sword spirit and sword meaning were all shattered... "what?" People were shocked. The huge sword flew directly into the air again, avoiding the abandoned magic sword. After a circle in the air, it fell heavily on the ground and was quickly wrapped by a circle of sword light. But after the sword light disappeared, a naked black haired man nearly three meters high appeared in people''s sight. That''s exactly the emperor yaoxiao. But at the moment, he is not very well! He covered his chest, coughing constantly, and his mouth was covered with blood. Chen Ping saw this, his eyes were cold, and he immediately drank: "white night, a good opportunity, do it!" With that, he directly rushed over and killed Yao Xiao! Bai Ye also understood Chen Ping''s meaning, but he was not wordy and jumped with his sword. Two people, one left and one right, forced to kill. Yao Xiao God Zun''s face was cold, and he didn''t dare to fall in love with each other at this time, so he had to withdraw one after another to avoid their sharp points. "Seal!" Chen Ping raised his hand to knead the formula and drank it in a low voice. Bang! Yao''s face suddenly appeared behind him. Yaoxiao God immediately tore it with sword spirit. But the sword of the white night is near. "Asshole!" Yao Xiao God Zun couldn''t bear it. With a roar, his hands were turned into long swords, and they were chopped in the past. However, in front of Hong Bing, his sword has no advantage. If he touches Hong Bing, he will explode directly, and he can''t take any moves with him.Chen Ping is close to him. Taking advantage of the situation, he hits the emperor yaoxiao''s chest directly. "Pooh Yao night God Zun vomited blood, people back again and again. He has suffered a great loss! Being hurt by such a person... it''s a shame to be hurt, but I don''t have time to think about it. As he retreated, the Emperor Yao Xiao made a counterattack again. "Thousands of swordsmen!" Roaring sound, his body appeared innumerable sword Xiu''s figure, regardless of anything to kill two people. "Chen Ping, come here!" Drink in the daytime. Chen Ping frowned, but did not hesitate, immediately fell on the side of the white night. But see white night single hand buckle from Huang sword, to the ground mercilessly stab in the past. "Lihuang sword fire!" Whoa! A flame like a vicious wave broke out from the Lihuang sword, with two people as the center, venting in the four directions. In an instant, everything was swallowed up, including those horrible figures... the face of yaoxiao God changed. He''s strong. He is better than white night by many grades, even better than Chen Ping at his peak. But now, he was beaten by the white night and Chen Ping, and had no strength to fight back. Because of one... He underestimated the power of Hong Bing! At the end of his tether, the Emperor Yao Xiao could only raise his head and shout, "when are you going to wait? Don''t you come out soon? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2364 The voice fell, and the scene immediately trembled. Those who fled far away looked around. However, a large number of ripples appeared in the surrounding void, and the sky was darkened. A strong dark cloud appeared from nowhere, covering the whole sky. Not only that, but also the cracks in the ground, there was a billowing of black smoke, and more and more, as if something incredible was coming out of the ground. Many people were frightened by this strange scene. Of course, the most shocking thing is not these phenomena, but the momentum suddenly falling on this area! This is a kind of terror that is several times stronger than Yao Xiao''s God. It is not a single momentum, but a combination of several momentum, especially terrible. At least it is more than enough to suppress Chen Ping and white night. "No, there are several great people coming! White night, no more war! Get out of here Chen Ping was in a hurry. If white night doesn''t leave at this time, he will not go to save white night. Because if this is the case, it is not that he did not fulfill his promise, but because the white night is purely to seek death! But the temperament of the white night... He couldn''t guess. He looked around, and his eyes fell on the Yao Xiao God over there. Suddenly, he stepped a little bit, and he rushed towards it like lightning. "Lizi, do you dare to touch me?" Yaoxiao God Zun was surprised and surprised, but he no longer dodged. He roared wildly, and his sword idea soared to the sky: "Heaven gives nine swords!" Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... the halo on the sky bloomed, and then a large number of lightsabers fell from the sky and fiercely cleaved into the white night. "Broken!" Drink in the daytime and pinch your fingers. The sword light of night shining sword immediately splashed into the sky and turned into a curtain covering the past. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... those sword lights hit the curtain hard, but they can''t break it. "Jing Mie Dao!" In the white night, he drew a knife and split it horizontally. Boom!! The sabre Qi burst, directly cutting the samsara and overturning the heaven and earth. All the forces in front of us, all the Qi, all the space and time, have been cut off. Yao Xiao God Zun can''t use any time or space skills directly. He can either dodge or he can only use hard. How many people can there be in the whole state? However, Yao Xiao God Zun is Yao Xiao God Zun, he still has a lot of means. He suddenly jumped forward and did not hide or flash. Instead, he bumped into the Qi of Jing Mie Dao. The white night watched silently. However, the God of yaoxiao gave a big drink, and his body rushed forward, and a colorful halo appeared on his body. With his sprint, the halo became more and more intense and dazzling, which made people dare not look directly at him. What is this? Many people are confused. White night light looking at, but from these light to feel countless mysterious extraordinary sword meaning! This is the most pure sword meaning. It is also a perfect sword! This is from the sword meaning of Yao Xiao God! Obviously, Yao Xiao did his best to make this move! Joo! Just then, the noise appeared! The God of yaoxiao, which was covered with colorful light, suddenly disappeared, and with the light, it was directly annihilated in front of Jing Mie Dao Qi. Whoa! Jing Mie Dao Qi cuts to the distance, but actually cuts a void. "What?" The cry of surprise rang out. Chen Ping''s eyes coagulated, staring at the place where the statue of Yao Xiao disappeared. He was killed by surprise, and his anger was destroyed? No way! Although Jing Mie Dao Qi is powerful, it is impossible to chop the existence of Yao Xiao God Zun without any residue! Yao Xiao God Zun must have used something extraordinary. "White night, watch out!" Chen Ping drank, but he was already retreating from the court. He doesn''t want to be stupid with the night. He has no strength. It''s just... Just at the moment when he said "be careful"... sonorous! The void in front of the white night was suddenly torn by a sword light. In this scene, almost everyone''s heart and breath are frozen. Next second! Boom! A blood red sword directly from the inside to kill, the most ferocious stab to the white night! This is Yao Xiao God Zun! He directly offered sacrifices to the unity of man and sword, and displayed his most primitive self! And forced to split the void, hidden in the void, turned into a snake, took advantage of the white night not to guard, directly hit him!I don''t know how fierce and violent this sword is. This is a sword of human flesh! Yao Xiao God Zun intends to fight against white night. Even if he can''t kill white night, he can at least destroy it! It''s just... White night seems to have been on guard against this move. "Man and sword in one? It''s interesting. I have a combination of sword and recruit people. I''ll let you know White night face expressionless say, spin and double pupil big rise, arm wave open! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... seven Hongbing suddenly flew out, then turned the gun head and stabbed straight into the white night. "What?" In the blood red sword, the incredible voice of Yao Xiao God Zun rang out. Pooh! The blood red sword runs directly through the chest of the white night. But the next second... chi! Whew! Whew! Chi... all the seven Hongbing soldiers run through the body of the white night. And at the moment when these Hongbing run through it, the surface of the body of the white night is also filled with a layer of snow-white light. "Not good!" The God of yaoxiao was shocked, and immediately pulled the bloody sword out of the body of the white night, and then ran away madly towards the distance. The blood red sword flies fast in the sky. "Gone? The combination of seven metaphysics The white night drinks to shout, the body suddenly turns into a snow-white sword light, directly cuts through the sky, slightly towards the blood red sword, and instantly cuts it from the middle. Whew! The blood red sword was cut in two on the spot. Innumerable blood flowed from it... in an instant, the world was desolate, and a sense of sadness rippled. The sense of the sacred and heavy shaking sword shrouded in heaven and earth began to crumble. The God of Yao fell. The soul people in the distance all stare big eyes, looking at this horrible scene strangely. Everyone''s mind is blank now. No one can imagine that this mighty existence was killed so easily by the white night. Those who came after were silent. In fact, they have arrived. But they didn''t do it! Just watching the white night kill the God of Yao Xiao. They had selfish intentions. They wanted to make yaoxiao shenzun force something out of the white night, but they did not think that everything was so simple and crude. Yaoxiao God Zun was killed directly... this was beyond their expectation. They originally thought that yaoxiao God Zun and Baiye could fight for a while. It seems that... They all underestimated this man''s strength... "OK, now, what about you?" White night into human form, looking at the sky, light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2365 The death of yaoxiao God was unexpected to many people, and it also made those powerful masters around realize that this white night was not as weak as expected. Of course, the most shocking is Chen Ping. He quietly watched the white night, his face did not change much, but the shock in his eyes was particularly obvious. "White night, is this your dependence? How many tricks did you hide? " He whispered to himself, his eyes focused on the white haired man who was shrouded in light, a little distracted. The killing of yaoxiao deity in the white night awed all the super powers around him, and no one dared to step forward for a time. The whole scene is still in his perfect grasp. "You don''t do it? So it''s up to me to do it? " White night suddenly reappeared in the eyes of the rush to kill, people suddenly leap forward, toward those strong big Zun rushed to kill in the past. "Not good!" Be careful There was a shout. Then see the sky lift, the power of hegemony collapse. The terror powers all retreated, and did not dare to fight against the white night. Maybe they have the strength to fight against the white night, but the seven Hongbing are really terrible. If they are not careful, the God of yaoxiao will come to an end. The white night stares directly at the most powerful power in the breath of these beings, and then the killing of the seven metaphysics and one dynasty will pass. The sharp snow-white sword light seems to want to cut through the sky and tear all the Qi in front of him directly. Even the three great tricks can be used to urge the soul. Three shields of material appear in the void, blocking the night. Xiaoxiao is very impressive. But white night just collided with it... bang! There was a big bang. The round shield exploded directly. The power of the sword fell down. The great energy urged the space technique, and the man ran to the side. However, just after the distance from the white night, he saw that one of his arms had been torn by the sword spirit. "Ah?" That can frighten is the cold sweat, without any hesitation, directly turn around and go. "Is it not to say that this son of the white night is at the end of its tether? Why is he so energetic? " "I don''t know. This man is very strange. It seems that his ability can''t be measured by his soul state!" "If you go on fighting, you will be killed or wounded!" "Go The rest of the great energy, drenched in cold sweat, also retreated to the pilgrimage, and did not dare to show up. The white night chased for a while, then stopped. He looked at Chen Ping. Although Chen Ping was very unhappy, he had no choice but to keep up with the white night. "Do me a favor." He said in the white night. "Say it." Chen Ping said coldly. "Help me to bring out the man from Xuelian gate." "You''re all in trouble, and you''re still thinking about Xue lianmen?" "Did you help?" Ask in the daytime. Chen Ping looked cold, but finally turned around and went to the pilgrimage. A moment later, the master of Xuelian and Huanian were brought out by Chen Ping. Everyone was afraid. After all, Chen Ping is their number one enemy. He wants to eradicate the existence of xuelianmen. Naturally, Chen Ping was not happy, but he could only do what he had promised. In a sense, the white night saved him. "Big brother Bai!" Seeing the white night outside the city, Hua Nian was particularly excited and wanted to go forward, but her hands and feet were injured and she was not able to move. She fell to the ground after running two steps. White night rushed forward to urge the spirit of the flowers to heal her wound, but the spirit of the sky just urged a few times, the white night spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his face was pale. "Big brother Bai! How are you doing? Are you all right? " The flower chariot is in a hurry. "Oh?" Chen Ping glanced at him and said, "have you been supporting your feelings before? You''ve always been in a bad state? " "Yes, not at all." White night wiped off the blood of the corner of the mouth, slightly gasping way. Chen Ping looks at his body. The wounds caused by those Hongbing are slowly healing. He can see that although the state of white night is very poor, the current white night has a very different change from that before. Moreover, he was particularly concerned about the subtle changes in the ten Heavenly spirits of the white night. They didn''t sleep, but they all got together. This is clearly the sign of breaking through the period of Jin emperor! But... They did not take the last step, so that the soul of the white night into the ranks of emperors. "Are you suppressing your spirits from breaking through?" After watching for a long time, Chen Ping finally realized. "Yes." "Thanks to your two arrays, I can see the connection between the blood and the spirit of heaven, so that I can quickly find the way to the emperor!""Then why don''t you go straight up to emperor? On the contrary, it is to suppress your spirit and stay in the period of emperor Jin Chen Ping asked. "Because I found that it is not good for me to enter the emperor too early." Said white night, shaking his head. "Oh? Why? " "Because many people can''t imagine the benefits of this stage of Jin emperor period to soul people. Similarly, many people also ignore these benefits, because they all hope to pass through the period of Jin emperor early, so as to enter the emperor of all ages, so as to stabilize their own cultivation. After all, if the promotion fails in the period of emperor Jin, it will return to the realm of immortal xuanhuang, so those who have the ability to break through are Cang Those who are unable to break through will not realize the gain of this stage! " "And you... Use the gain brought by this stage to force seven Hongbing to fight with those great powers?" Chen Ping asked, frowning. "Yes." White night nodded. "Well, is that true? Is it not that the power of the Jin Dynasty is stronger than that of the emperors of all ages? " Chen Ping said scornfully. "What do you think if I say yes?" The white night suddenly said. As soon as the words fell, Chen Ping''s pupils rose slightly, staring at the expression of the white night. Seeing that there was no joking element on his face, his expression gradually became serious. "The period of Jin emperor is actually the emperor of all ages, and is not the emperor of all ages. Its purpose is to build the foundation stone for the emperor of all ages. If the cornerstone of the building is not well laid, it is naturally impossible to build a building. If you want to be promoted again, you can only rebuild the cornerstone! That is to return to the realm of immortal xuanhuang and enter the period of Jin emperor again. But if I build this cornerstone forever and never mention it, what will happen? The building I have built must be unprecedented, isn''t it White night road. Chen Ping was completely silent. Infinite Jin emperor period? Perhaps, he has never heard such crazy words in his life... "you are really strange, but now it''s meaningless to say these things. I should go now. White night, I still said that. Next time we meet, we will still be enemies. Next time, I will not only kill you, but also the people of Xuelian sect!" Chen Pingtan said, then feet a little, jump up, into the white light rushed to the distance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2366 Chen Ping''s departure made Xue Lian men feel relieved. Of course, his words still make Xue lianmen feel afraid. After all, Xue lianmen can''t compete with such great power. However, in the white night''s view, this kind of words is somewhat unconvinced, although Chen Ping is a man who does what he says. "Well, Chen Ping won''t bother you for the time being. You can''t go to the pilgrimage. Where are you going next?" White night turned around and looked at the humanity of Xue Lian men. "Big as it is, I think we''ll find a place." The master of Xue Lian door squeezed out a smile and said, but after looking at the tired Xuelian man behind her, her heart couldn''t help pulling up. It has to be said that these people have suffered too much along the way. The leader of Xuelian sect wants to disband Xuelian gate and let them go their own way to find a better future. But she knew they would not leave. After all, everyone has his own beliefs. And xuelianmen is their faith. Who will give up their faith casually? "Although Lisheng Prefecture is large, it may not really have a place for you. Although Chen Ping will not trouble you for the time being, there are too many people who want to catch you." Said white night, shaking his head. "What do you mean?" The master of Xuelian asked. "Don''t you understand? Liu Jun is not dead. He knows that white night is mixed with the people of xuelianmen. If this matter is corrected, people will sooner or later know that you have something to do with me. Although you and I have met by chance, for crazy soul people, they will not let go of anyone who has anything to do with white night! " White night road. When they heard this, their faces turned white, but they did not speak. In fact, how do they not know the truth of white night? But what''s the use? There was no place for them to go except to hide. At present, there is no road to heaven and no door to earth. "Brother Bai, why don''t you be the master of our Xuelian gate?" At this time, Huanian suddenly said something. "Huanian, what are you talking about?" "What do you mean? The master is still here! Are you stupid? " The people next to him immediately scolded. Hua Niang''s face changed slightly, and he lowered his head quickly. He looked like he knew something wrong and said: "master, i... I don''t mean that. I just want to ask brother Bai to protect us. After all, we can only ask brother Bai to help us." As soon as the words fell, everyone was silent. Yes, this time it was thanks to the white night that everyone survived. But... It''s hard to protect yourself at the moment. How can you manage others? "Why don''t you join longjue?" In people''s heart despair and hesitation, the white night suddenly said a word. Hearing this, everyone looked at the white night. The white night did not speak, but took off the token from his waist and urged him to open it in front of the crowd... ... ... maybe the small world is not the best destination for xuelianmen, but it is also their only way. After some discussion, the master of Xuelian entered the small world of white night with Huaniang and all the rest of xuelianmen. The white night breathed a sigh of relief, put the token on his waist again, and the man galloped forward. In fact, the former Yao Xiao deity and others were not the real powers in the pilgrimage. In fact, there are more powerful beings than Yao Xiao. However, such great powers have long been in a deep sleep for a long time. The seal of their caves is very strong, and the outside world generally can''t disturb them. Even if someone outside wants to inform them, I''m afraid they can''t deliver the message to them in the first time. However, Bai Ye believes that they should have come to their senses and come out of the cultivation cave. The reason is headless. The power of the unity of the seven metaphysics must have awakened them. So the white night did not dare to stay, and left early. The pilgrimage spread all over the state. The people of Shenji palace finally came, but it was too late. And their arrival also announced a thing to the world. Shenji palace... It''s really unreliable. However, in addition to Shenji palace people, another group of people arrived here. Many people do not know their identity, only know that they are dressed in black, cold look, they carefully inspected the place where they fought in the white night, it seems that they are collecting something, constantly draw Qi from the void and put it into magic weapons. Later, it was reported that these people were the existence of the dark Dynasty. After hearing this news, many people shivered and realized that the recent actions of the dark Dynasty were more and more blatant. I think it is also... Shenji palace is declining. Why should the dark Dynasty cover it up?Not only have they become more and more bold, but they have even begun to seize the power of the state of Lysander, encroach on the resources of the state, and expand their own strength... but in addition to these people, there are also a group of uninvited guests. It is the people from the black market who are the first to exist! The arrival of these great powers one by one really scared the people in the pilgrimage place. All the clues were collected in a hurry after the white night. White night knows something about all this. After all, he has met with many soul hunters from all over the country who want to rob Hong Bing. Unfortunately, they are too confident about their own strength, and they are all removed by night, and no one escapes. And from their mouth, white night also got some overview of the current state of the state of Lysander. It''s just that white night is rather unhappy that there is no trace of the ninth Hongbing at present... the whereabouts of the remaining Hongbing are very hidden. Bai Ye even thinks, is it not in Lisheng? After all, the dead dragon sword was found on the land of nine souls. After leaving the pilgrimage, he went west all the way in the white night, and planned to go to the west of Lisheng state to collect clues from Hongbing. Of course, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he disguised himself, changed his appearance with his soul, and shielded the breath of Hongbing flowing on his body. Soon, he entered a country in the West. But here is the fire of war, it seems that this country and a potential clan are engaged in war. White night didn''t want to cause such trouble, and planned to take a detour. But just as he was about to make a detour, a line of souls in black armor suddenly appeared in front of him. Each of them had a knife in his hand, and they were staring at him coldly. "Where to go? Thief, die quickly The sound fell to the ground, and all the souls rushed to kill them. The sword''s meaning was fierce. Cold hum in the white night, ready to fight back. But just then, there was a cry behind him. "Thieves of the dark dynasty! Don''t be presumptuous The sound fell to the ground, and a large number of souls rushed over. "The dark dynasty?" The white night froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2367 White night once thought that he had heard wrong. But when he heard these people''s voices and shouts, he was sure that he had heard them correctly. These people... Really call those black armor exist as dark dynasty! What''s going on? The people of the dark Dynasty have been arrogant to this extent! How dare you attack those potential clans directly under the name? We should know that the recent acts of embezzlement of the dark Dynasty are just under the banner of some powerful clans which are subordinated to the dark Dynasty, which is more or less a low-key one! But now, if they kill and do evil here under their own banner, if they react to Shenji palace, Shenji palace can even omit investigation and directly send troops to kill the forces of the dark dynasty! White night can not understand, then also stand in the same place to watch. There are probably hundreds of souls coming here, while there are only nine black armor souls there. Their faces were expressionless, and their eyes showed the intention of killing. When they were close to them, they all used long knives to kill those souls. Not to mention the fact that there were nine people against more than a hundred people. After a fight, the more than one hundred people were not the enemy of the nine. In a flash, they were killed and were in a state of confusion. The power gap is already obvious. "Asshole!" "These people of the dark Dynasty used sorcery. We are no match at all!" "What to do?" "Fight with them!" The crowd retreated in a wave and glared at the nine undamaged people. They were all gnashing their teeth and were unwilling to do so. What is unimaginable is that they did not escape from this, instead, they launched suicide attacks on the nine people like death. The white night was particularly astonished. What''s going on with these people? Do they just hate the dark dynasty? Would you rather die like this than escape? "Brother, what are you doing here? Help At this time, a soul called out to the white night. White night frowned, thinking of a question, simply no longer watching, a little body, like a mirage of the nine people. "Well?" The man was confused, and the white night disappeared in front of him in an instant, which scared him a lot. When he turned to look at the white night, the white night appeared in front of the nine people. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, like ghosts. "Die!" The nine men were not polite. Their eyes were cold, and they directly took up their swords and cleaved toward the white night. Huhuhuhu... the sword is rolling and killing is boiling. This piece of space, the power of time has been eliminated! How terrible! But at the moment when the nine swords were approaching, his eyes were cold, and he suddenly raised his finger and chopped the nine people in front of him! Whew! A cold awn as silk thread, with the fingertips of the white night directly split the waist of the nine people. It is irresistible! All the nine bodies were cut open! The blood splashed, the breath collapsed, and the whole body of nine people fell on the ground... the nine people were killed by one finger of white night. "What?" The souls here were all stupid and thought they were wrong for a time. "What''s this... What''s going on?" "This man''s breath... Seems to be just the period of emperor Jin? Why can he kill nine forbidden demons with one move? " "It''s terrible..." people can''t believe what they see. Their almost invincible existence was slaughtered by this man... it was just like a dream... nine people were destroyed, and the white night turned around and walked towards these people. As soon as these people saw it, they fell back again and again. They seem to notice that this person is not on their own side. "Who is your excellency?" A man with a dignified face, staring at the white night, asked. "Just a passing soul." The white night looked at these people and asked in a deep voice, "I ask you, are those nine people really from the dark dynasty?" "Of course." Although the first one is very afraid of the white night, he still has a hard head. "How do you know who they are?" "Do you need to guess? All of them still have the tokens of the dark king on them. " That''s humane. "Oh?" The white night looked at the corpses, then stepped into the air a little, and then appeared beside the corpses, took off their waist token, looked carefully, and looked tight. "Sure enough, it''s the token of the dark Dynasty... What''s going on? Why are the people of the dark Dynasty so blatant here? " The white night whispers to itself. "Don''t you know, my lord? The people of the dark Dynasty are now eroding our country! " The man said."What?" The night breathed, and he seemed to think of something. He said coldly, "although your kingdom of ten thousand dynasties has a huge territory, it can only be regarded as a country of the mean in the state of Risheng. There is nothing to be coveted. Why did the dark Dynasty attack you so blatantly?" "Nature is to plunder our population!" The man gritted his teeth and resented, as if he had thought of something angry and resentful. "Plunder population?" "Yes, the dark Dynasty began to attack and kill our ten thousand dynasties seven days ago. Not only that, they built a large number of strange black demon arrays outside our country. They pushed all the Chinese people who had been captured into the black demon array, and used them to sacrifice and cultivate terrible souls. These spirits were not strong, but after the blessing of the black demon array, their strength was strong It can be said that it is advancing by leaps and bounds, and no one can stop it. When these blessed people gain strength, they will attack our country and plunder more people. " That''s humane. "How could it have happened?" "Didn''t you inform Shenji palace?" he asked "Yes, there are more than a dozen people from Shenji palace, but they are just a drop in the bucket. They are besieged by the people of the dark Dynasty. It''s useless to die or escape." That''s humane. White night a listen, the face is cold a few circles. It''s no small matter that this happened in Wanchao, but Shenji palace has no time to take care of it. It seems that the situation of Shenji palace is extremely bad, otherwise the people of the dark dynasty would not be so arrogant... "my Lord, who are you? Can you help us in Wanchao The man hesitated and asked carefully. Wanchao had no magic weapon and no excellent resources. They had asked other powerful clans for help, but no one helped them. Without reinforcements at all, Wan Chao could only rely on itself. However, if we continue to fight like this, the kingdom of Wanchao will only end up being destroyed... "don''t worry The white night thought about it and said in a low voice, "take me to the nearest black demon array right now! As soon as possible! " When they heard the sound, they were overjoyed and nodded: "good, your honor, please come here!" After that, he ran to the front and led the way for the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2368 They led the white night to the nearest place where the black demon array was located. The location of the array is not far away. With the speed of the people, it will be time to thank you for everything. But as they approached the array, they all smelled a sickening smell of blood. Obviously, there has just been an inhumane sacrifice ceremony here. A large number of people gathered around the black demon array. Looking at them in the white night, I was surprised to find that all these people were wearing the tokens of the people of the dark king Dynasty. In addition, their soul states were extremely inferior and had no combat power to speak of. At least they were used to attack the kingdoms. It was just a Arabian Night. It''s just that... When these people enter the black demon array, the power of the array is infused into their bodies, and their breath starts to rush up. In a blink of an eye, they become extraordinary beings. They are as terrible as the nine souls killed in the white night. "This has at least raised eight or nine levels, and has reached the peak of the eternal emperor and even the emperor against heaven! It''s unbelievable that the dark Dynasty had such means. " The man next to him said hoarse. Staring at these people in the white night, the sight finally fell on several figures beside the array. The strength of these people is very strong, and they do not have the strength of the black demon array. Obviously, they are the real elite of the dark Dynasty. "When were these phalanxes established?" The white night asked. "Just a few days ago." Next to humanity. "Who did it?" "I don''t know. It seems that the array was built on top of the magic weapon in advance. They came directly to spread it on the ground. The array was arranged so quickly that we almost had no time to respond. When they caught someone, they sacrificed to the array to replenish energy for the array. The array was full of energy. They sent people into the center of the array to gain the power of the array and attack us again..." the man bit his teeth Said the cutter. White night nodded: "the matter has come to this point, it is useless to say more, and I will go to take them down, and then good health cross examination!" "My Lord, we will go with you!" The crowd was busy. "No, you just need to help me surround these dark king people, and don''t let them run away." The white night murmured, and his body was shaking. He was like a wild dragon and rushed towards the array. Huhuhuhu... the domineering and crazy momentum broke out from the white night, and directly suppressed to this end. The people of the dark king Dynasty who are still queuing up to get the energy of the big array suddenly tremble and look at the white night one after another. "There''s a situation!" "All police There was a cry. Those who came from the phalanx and wanted to go to the front immediately rushed to surround the great array. The scene was a mess. The elite of the dark Dynasty also turned their heads one after another, staring at the rushing people. "Be bold! How dare you behave here? I think you people from all over the country are more and more courageous! " A man with long green hair pointed to the rushing white night and drank. "Who are you?" Asked the white night, staring at the man. "Well, don''t you even know me? I am the protector and controller of the battle array. Since you are so bold and dare to run here, I will sacrifice you to the great array. " The man snorted coldly, then raised his hand and said, "catch him!" "Yes! My Lord The souls on both sides called out and rushed to the white night. However, as soon as they got close, they would raise their hands and clap at those souls in the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of explosions were heard. Then we can see that the bodies of those who rush to the white night explode one by one. Blood was everywhere. These souls die directly, and each of them is directly blown to death, more like being crushed to death by some kind of strong pressure. "What?" It''s so sharp. All the people in the dark king Dynasty were dull. Even the people in the distance who were in the tens of thousands of dynasties were also confused. "This... This is too strong, isn''t it?" The man who led the way for the white night was staring at this scene. People seem to realize that this seems to be no more than the existence of the level of the Jin Dynasty, but it is a great power of means and heaven. Put your hands down in the white night. Those people in the dark Dynasty were afraid to move. He looked at the elite and said, "since you are the protector and controller of the array, you should know the structure of the array?" "You... Who are you?" Asked the shrewd. "If you want to live, answer my questions, not my questions, or I can kill you." White night light said, voice down, his footwork point again, as if in a flash appeared in front of that elite. The man breathed hard and raised his hand with a low roar.Bang! Palm heavy hit in the chest of the white night, palm power such as dazzling lines volatilized around. But... The white night still stands in place, the grain silk has not moved. "Ah?" The man retreated in a hurry, but before he stepped back two steps, the white night suddenly stretched out his hand, his hand like an iron claw, and directly grasped the man''s neck. "Well..." the man screamed in pain and struggled madly, but it was useless. Moreover, the hands of the white night are getting tighter and stronger. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that my neck will not be broken... "I said... I... I said, my Lord, what do you want to ask... I''ll tell you!" At the last critical moment, the elite couldn''t help it any longer, holding back his red face and shouting hard. "Good!" White night let go. The man fell heavily on the ground, covering his neck and coughing and panting. After a while, he slowly said, "I know the structure of this array and its layout procedure. If you want to learn the skill of array arrangement, I can try my best to teach you..." "yes." White night nodded: "let''s start now!" But the man hesitated for a while, and then cautiously said, "my lord... There is something else I have to tell you in advance." "When?" White night frowned. "Even if you have arranged these arrays, and all the runes and array theories on them are as good as they are, you can''t give full play to our effect!" The man shook his head. "Why?" Ask again in the white night. "The reason is very simple, because we don''t have the water from the magic River, so even if we arrange a perfect array, it''s just a show off and lose the soul! If we want to succeed, we need the magic river! " The student shook his head and sighed. "The water of the magic river? What is that? " The white night suddenly came to interest, immediately drink. "It is a geomantic treasure land recently discovered by my dark Dynasty. Originally, this black demon array could not succeed because of the existence of the water of the magic river!" The elite raised his head and said hoarsely. "Do you know where the water of the magic river is?" White night asked immediately. "Yes, you want to go? I can take you there! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2369 Although the dark Dynasty has great energy and the power of the potential clan is all over the whole Risheng Prefecture, it is also a powerful clan, and it is an organization composed of a group of people. It can not escape the common disadvantages of all organizations, that is, its bottom members are just a group of greedy people who are afraid of death, and their quality is not high. As long as you use a little means, you can get everything out. Although this elite had no place in the dark Dynasty, he was just a small leader, but all he knew was said at the moment. It turns out that these phalanxes and these people are just an experiment of the dark Dynasty. In the early years of the dark Dynasty, the water of the magic river was discovered and its energy was analyzed. Combined with some ancient arrays in the dark Dynasty, it tried to inject the energy of the water of the magic River into the human body in the form of ancient array, and then produced a large number of super soldiers in a very short time. In fact, the dark dynasty did not pay attention to it at all, because the dark Dynasty also set up two points in other places, and the scale and the energy of the water of the magic River were much stronger than these. White night knows that the dark Dynasty has been preparing for the front battlefield. I''m afraid that the Shenji palace is in such a mess at the moment is also related to this matter. Under the leadership of that elite, the white night drove for a short time, and finally arrived at the mountain stream which was a part of the road from Wanchao state. It is surrounded by mountains and floating stones in the sky. It is a very desolate place because it is not a blessed land because of its rarity. But at this time, there are a large number of souls in black armor stationed here. They are all from the dark king Dynasty. "Why are you so arrogant? Are you not afraid to be discovered by Shenji palace people and then kill you? " The white night looked at the token on the waist of those souls and asked in a deep voice. "Not afraid." The elite shook his head. "Why?" "Because the above explanation is to try to have friction and contradiction with the Shenji palace people, but we can''t take the initiative. That is to say, we must stimulate the Shenji palace people and let the Shenji palace people kill us under reasonable circumstances." The man said. On hearing the white night, his face became heavy. "It seems that the dark Dynasty is going to fight Shenji palace!" He murmured. The purpose of the dark Dynasty''s high-profile action was to provoke Shenji palace. They want to attack Shenji palace. However, Shenji palace has been operating in Lisheng Prefecture for so many years, which is very popular. If it is rash, it will only stimulate other potential clans in Lisheng Prefecture. When they intervene, they will help Shenji palace and deal with the dark Dynasty, which will be extremely unfavorable to the dark Dynasty. Therefore, the plan of the dark Dynasty is to put itself in a reasonable position first, and then to the Shenji palace. As the saying goes, learning from the unknown cannot achieve great things. Even if the dark Dynasty put all its power on the surface, it is still a force that many people fear and even hate. Their overall strength has not lost to Shenji palace. What they have to do is to change the position of Shenji palace in Lisheng Prefecture and its attitude in people''s mind. Of course, white night didn''t think that the dark Dynasty''s behavior of sacrificing the living and slaughtering wantonly could make the people in lysandese accept them. However, the dark Dynasty is not some idiots. This kind of thing can not be completed in a day. The dark Dynasty has to plan for at least several decades. "The water of the magic River, in fact, has been moved to the headquarters by the people of the dark Dynasty. What you can see now is only a part of the water of the magic river. In order to maintain the strength of the array of ten thousand dynasties, they lead the part of the water of the magic river here. If the adults want to arrange such a array, they must seize the water of the magic river." The elite said with trembling. White night swept the mountain stream, see here the defensive strength is not strong, it is intended to move. However, just as he was ready to do it... crash! There was a burst of sky in the distance. The white night and the elite looked at them, but they saw that they were a group of soul people with terrible breath. The first one was a man in luxurious robes, whose strength was at least at the level of Yujun. As soon as this man appeared, all the people of the dark king Dynasty, both inside and outside the mountain stream, fell to the ground and worshipped him. "See you, my Lord!" The cry spread. "Who is this man?" White night asked curiously. "It''s Lord Fang Zhan! That''s Lord Fang Zhan! " The elite shivered and looked at the humanity with fear. "Fang Zhan?" From then on, the name of white night was not in the dark. "My Lord, you should be careful. Don''t act rashly. Lord Fang Zhan has great strength. If we expose our identity, we will surely die..." the man said, shaking his head. The white night''s complexion was heavy, and he nodded gently. At this time, the war jumped into the sky and cried out in a loud voice: "I received the notice from the above that all the separated waters of the magic River should be gathered together immediately. The experiment of wanchaoguo is over. Please inform them to stop the attack and turn back. The rest of the people will follow me to escort the magic River to the main river! Do you hear me clearly? "The voice is extremely powerful and shocking, striking people''s hearts. "Yes, my Lord!" People around him yelled. But the white night is not from a Zheng. "What did he say? He''s going to take the water from the magic river? And carried to the main river? " The white night was stunned. "Your honor... Good... It seems that Lord Fang Zhan said so." Next to the elite Na Na sound. The white night looked dignified. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and whispered, "can you help me get close to this person?" "This... This... What can I do?" The man was so confused that he didn''t know what to do in the daytime, but he didn''t agree to this kind of thing. "If you can promise me, then when I get rid of this Jade King, I can give you everything on this Jade King. If you don''t agree, you can only choose to die here. You can do it yourself." The white night hoarse said, while speaking, has taken out the pill, stuffed into the man''s mouth. No matter how the man resisted, he couldn''t get rid of the pills. He could only stare and feel that the pills were sent into the abdomen by the soul power of the white night, and quickly decomposed... "that''s Yujun, your Lord... How can you defeat it?" The voice is shaking... "just do it!" The night is cold. The man opened his mouth and had nothing to say. Knowing that he had no choice, he sighed and said hoarsely, "this is the end of the matter. I can only try my best. My Lord, come with me!" After that, he walked out of the dark side and walked along the road toward the mountain stream www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2370 "Who? Stop As the elite and the white night approached, the souls stationed at the intersection of the mountain stream immediately cried out, and their swords were also aimed at them at the first time. "My Lord, I am the protector of the 74th formation. I have something important to report!" The elite shivered, kneeling on the ground, trembling, and took off the waist token and handed it to those people in both hands. "Guard the formation?" The people, puzzled, took the token, looked at them, and snorted, "Huang Qi! If you don''t guard the array, why do you leave your post without permission and come here? Do you want to die? " "My Lord, our seventy-four array was attacked. The villain escaped by a fluke. Please forgive me." The man who called Huang Qi quickly bowed his head and said with trembling. "What are you talking about? Someone attacked your array? Is it from wanchaoguo? " The man obviously didn''t believe it and asked in surprise. "Yes." "Hum, it seems that this little Wanchao has two sons!" Said the man in an angry voice. "Great power came to Wanchao Kingdom, but we were not afraid of our array soldiers. We fought with it and killed more than half a column of incense, but eventually we were defeated by those who existed. The array was smashed and most of the people were killed. I wanted to ask other people of the array to come to support me, but they have blocked my way to other arrays. However, I have no choice but to come here and ask for help." The man looked helpless. "Asshole These people of the dark Dynasty were furious. How can the existence of the dark Dynasty exist? How can it be tolerated that these exist in turn counterattack the people? "Send an elite team to the hinterland of wanchaoguo and bring me the heads of the prince and Princess of Wanchao, so that the small Wanchao kingdom can know what they are facing!" The man''s face is expressionless, the expression is gloomy to say. "Yes, my Lord!" The man next to him clasped his fist immediately. "Sir, shall we go with you?" The man named Huang Qi asked carefully. "Useless waste has already disgraced my dark Dynasty. What are you going to do? Not enough shame? Hum, it''s just that Lord Fang Zhan is going to take the water from the magic river. You two go to lift the river. When you have finished carrying the river, you will find you to settle the account! " The man said coldly and left with a flick of his hand. "Yes... Yes, your honor..." Huang Qi is submissive. After these people left, Huang Qicai quietly looked at the white night behind him. He nodded his head at night, and then walked with Huang Qi towards the mountain stream. At the moment, a dark river falls here in the mountain stream, which is quite different from the mountain stream, as if the river was forced to be installed in this mountain area. "The water of the magic river is placed very carefully. If it is put on the ground at will, it will dry up in a few days. Only in this special mountain area can the water source of the magic river be maintained continuously." Huang Qi said in a low voice. White night nodded and looked at the water of the magic river. Although it is a river, it is like a black dragon circling through the mountain stream. The water of the magic river is trickling and there is a large amount of dark breath on the river. These breath is particularly strange, not like the evil spirit, nor the evil spirit. It seems to be more like the power of aura between heaven and earth, but more strange and more profound than the power of aura... "where did the dark Dynasty get this thing?" White night felt a time, see completely can''t see through, can''t help but whisper. "Well, what are you doing? Do you want to lift the river At this time, a call came. White night slightly a Leng, raised the eyes and looked, but saw a similar to the small head of the dark king Dynasty people are staring at themselves and shouting. "Come here and do something. If you delay, you will lose your head!" Huang Qi over there also reacts and shouts at night. Hearing the sound of the white night, he passed by without saying a word. "Huang Qi, take good care of your people, if you annoy the adults, I''m afraid your ashes are gone!" The man hummed and turned away. Huang Qi breathed a sigh of relief and said to the white night, "my Lord, please lift the river quickly." "Lift the river? How Asked the white night. "It''s very simple... Cover the lower part of the river with soul Qi, and lift away the array arranged below!" Huang Qi said, and then to the white night demonstration. White night did it immediately. At the same time, there are nearly 100 dark Dynasty people standing on this not long magic river. "Let''s go!" The other side of the war glanced at this head, and then with a big wave of his hand, he moved forward. Everyone''s soul power. Boom and boom... the trembling roar sounded, and the whole mountain stream trembled. Then the mountain burst, and the black river hovering on the mountain stream began to float. After about ten years, the black river was held up by the publicPeople walk forward a little bit. The black river is on the top of his head, like a dragon dance. He stares at the water of the black river on top of his head in the white night, and his eyes are a little distracted. The dark river flows overhead. After the sun shines, the black river has an aesthetic posture like a starry sky. Finally, he could not help it, quietly extended his hand, gently touched the river. In an instant, a strange energy flowed down his fingers like lightning toward his body. The body can''t help shivering at night. This power? He felt it in a hurry. Huang Qi nearby saw that his face was white. "My lord... My lord... You must not mess around. Lord Fang Zhan is in front of you. If you expose your identity and use his strength, you will erase it!" Huang Qi lowered his voice and said in a wild voice. White night, this is too chaotic, right? Just... The white night completely ignored his words, still couldn''t help staring at the water of the black river on his head, and his hand didn''t enter into it. Huang Qi was shocked and quickly blocked the night with his body. Fortunately, they were at the end of the day, and the people in front of him didn''t notice. The white night stabbed into the water of Heihe River with one hand, and there is a unique force between his five fingers. At this time, the divine power in his body also had a reaction. It seems that he was stimulated by the water of Heihe River, and his face turned red a lot. "What sound?" A soul in front of him frowned and turned his head to look at Huang Qi. "Nothing... Nothing, my soul gas is not smooth, some fork gas..." Huang Qi quickly with a smile to explain. "Hum!" The man turned his head and did not speak again. Huang Qi breathed a sigh of relief and cried out in his heart that it was dangerous. He turned cautiously and looked back at the white night. This time, he asked the white night to stop. But when he turned back, Huang Qi was silly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2371 This turn back, but see that originally stood behind Huang Qi white night... Has disappeared. How could this happen? Huang Qi was so scared that he almost stopped thinking. He looked up hard, and then he was shocked to find that the whole person jumped into the water of the black river and floated on the top of everyone''s head... "ah Huang Qi wanted to yell out, but he quickly covered his mouth to prevent his gaffe from attracting other people''s attention. Fortunately, people are looking at the front, because Fang Zhan is here, and no one dares to mess around. But the white night''s action completely ignored the square war and all the people of the dark Dynasty here. Is this a madman? What''s in his head? Huang Qi was shivering all over. If it''s found, it''s all over! He wanted to call the white night back, but at this time, did not the sound die faster? Therefore, Huang Qi could only carry the black river and the white night in the Heihe River with trepidation and go ahead. Fortunately, the water of Heihe River is as black as ink. If it floats close to the river in the white night, it can make people see the figure clearly. If it floats to the center of the river, it will not be noticed. Huang Qi only hopes that white night can control his position, not too chaotic. Huang Qi moved forward with trembling legs. And the white night is like no one else immersed in the water of the black river in the world. At the moment, the spirit of the day was silent, and the divine power gradually subsided under his instruction, and he lay in the river, drifting with the waves, like a dead thing. Although the water of Heihe River was lifted up by people, its current is still there. I don''t know where it comes from or where it is going to flow. But at the moment when he entered the water of Heihe River at night, he clearly felt the power hidden in the water of Heihe River. It''s a force that cannot be explained by words. It is more refined and mysterious than the divine power, and more majestic than the aura of heaven and earth. It can''t be analyzed for a while. But... Don''t think that the water of the black river is a kind of gentle energy. On the contrary, it is extremely angry, and once it gets angry, ordinary people can''t resist it. White night knows that. Because he realized that if he only used a little energy to stimulate the water of the black river, the water of the black river would be crazy to eat back, and would tear up everything in the human body in an instant! Of course, if you can control this energy, then its benefits to people are extremely terrible. It happened that the people of the dark Dynasty mastered the method of how to control the water energy of the black river, that is, the black demon array. It''s incredible. It is extremely rare for the black demon array to operate the water energy of the Heihe River. Each soul used as an experiment needs only one drop, and a drop can bring them qualitative transformation. From what Huang Qi said earlier, the dark Dynasty was preparing for the front-line soldiers. Wanchao kingdom is just an experiment, a test station. Those who have gained the power of the black demon array were not strong in the past. They were slaves and outlaws purchased by the dark Dynasty from the dark regions and some underground places. These people are not powerful, and it is extremely easy to control them. And now the dark Dynasty does not dare to put this power into the front line. It wants to see if there are any sequelae of the black demon array combined with the power of the black river water. After all, this is no small matter. If something goes wrong, it will change the whole situation of the war. You know, the people who use the water of the black river will be the elite of the dark Dynasty and the other side. If they are gone, the Shenji palace will certainly rise. Therefore, the dark dynasty did not cover it up. It directly tore its face and tested out the disadvantages of the black demon array as soon as possible. At present, the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace have declared war, and the whole Risheng state has become chaotic. At this moment, the once legal order was all broken up. Once all the good, but also gradually withered and broken. White night opened his eyes and looked at the endless darkness in front of him. At present, the war situation on the other side of Shenji palace can be said to be defeated and irresistible. If the water of Heihe River is put into the battlefield again, it will decide the victory. The water of the black river must be stopped. Not for Shenji palace, but for his own sake. Because once the dark dynasty took control of the whole Risheng state, the white night, as a thorn in the dark Dynasty''s eye, might not be the first to be removed! But white night is not an idiot. He also knows his current situation. He can absorb all the energy of the water of the black river, but this is obviously not enough, because from the previous dialogue, we can see that the water of the black river that people are carrying is only a branch, and there is still a main river. It''s not enough to solve this river, or we''ll get rid of the whole main river. In the white night, there is a wisp of cold light in his eyes. He stealthily swam to the back of the Heihe River and climbed out of the back of the Heihe River and stepped on Huang Qi''s back.Huang Qi breathed a sigh of relief and tears came out of his eyes. "Thank God, my Lord, you are back!" Huang Qi wanted to cry without tears and lowered his voice. "I''m sorry, I was a little distracted." The white night is light. "My Lord, I know you are very interested in the water of the black river, but you can''t start here. If Lord Fang Zhan finds out, you and I will die!" Huang Qi said cautiously. "Well, I''ll pay attention." White night nods. Huang Qi nodded and looked forward. "By the way, do you know where the main river is?" "I don''t know. I''m afraid only Lord Fang Zhan knows the specific location. After all, the main river is very important to our dark Dynasty." Huang Qi said. "Do you know how many people are guarding the main river?" White night body forward, with the soul force wrapped in the voice said. Huang Qi suddenly turned his head and looked at the white night with wide eyes. "My lord... What do you want?" "You just need to answer me. Don''t ask too much about the rest!" The night is cold. Huang Qi trembled, hesitated, and shook his head: "I... I don''t know..." "I think you know something, don''t you My eyes are cold at night. "No, no, no, no, my lord... I... I know a little bit about it. I just heard that there was an extraordinary existence guarding it. That person''s status in the dark Dynasty was very high. Even Lord Fang Zhan was under the command of that man... Other, small people really don''t know about it!" Huang Qi shook his head repeatedly. "Is it?" The white night was frozen. "Well, what are you talking about? Be careful and hurry up The first one was drinking to them. "Good... Good!" Huang Qi hastily answered, then urged a minute more strength, continues to move forward. But at the moment, his mood has been unable to calm down. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2372 It took about a day for the team to stop. The white night looked forward to the front slightly, only to find that the team had reached a vast plain. It''s just that the plain is not the same as the one you see in the ordinary days. This plain is a plain made of white bones, some of which are fierce animals and some are human. They are as big as hills, and small as delicate as pills. At a glance, they make people''s scalp numb. White night stepped on the white bone plain, and he could feel the anger from the plain. The white bones on the plain were moved here on purpose. This is a place where there is a lot of violence. The white night thought. Maybe it has something to do with the Heihe River. "Stop!" Just hear a hoarse voice in the void. Later, the space in front of everyone gradually distorted, and there were a lot of ripples, like rippling blue waves, which was particularly strange. But a moment later, a terrible picture appeared in the eyes of the people. Just look at the distorted void in front of you, out of which comes a huge and terrifying creature. It is a creature, because it has a face, but there are two heads of wild animals on both sides. It looks ferocious, and its body is like a huge meat regiment. It has many complicated runes on it. It has eight arms, and each hand has various weapons. It just stands like this, which makes people''s scalp numb and has great momentum. Many people here seem to have seen such creatures for the first time, shivering one by one. But Fang Zhan was disgusted. He took off his waist token and said without expression: "open the border, and then get out of the way, and I''ll take your disgusting thing out of my way." The creature''s face changed slightly, but he still looked at the token carefully. He whirled and moved his body to open the border. The crowd moved forward step by step. But at this time... "wait The creature murmured. The line suddenly stopped again. "What happened?" Fang Zhan was impatient. However, the animal face on the left side of the creature sniffed bitterly and said in a low voice, "there is a strange smell." "What strange smell?" Fang Zhan asked with a frown. The creature shook his head: "I can''t say, but I''ve never smelled anything like this..." "is it?" Fang Zhan looked at the man carrying the black river behind him. His eyes swayed slightly, then he faced the humanity beside him. "Check your identity!" "Yes." The man nodded and immediately began to check each person''s token and appearance one by one. Huang Qi saw this, and he became nervous. Because although Bai Ye got the token given by Huang Qi, Bai Ye is easy to face. If he shows his original appearance, he will expose his identity instantly, and then Huang Qi will be finished. What to do? What to do now? Huang Qi was in a hurry. Looking forward to the person, his face was even more ugly. The man holds a magic weapon like a mirror. First, he checks each person''s token, and then irradiates their bodies one by one. The light of the mirror can be enough to see through all disguises. Huang Qi doesn''t think that white night can really ignore the power of this mirror. "My Lord, what can I do now?" Huang Qi was in a hurry and suddenly turned around and looked behind him. But just one glance, he was stupid. His back... Was empty again. The white night man is gone? "Ah?" Huang Qi raised his head and looked at the dark water of the black river above his head, and found that a figure was looming in the water of the black river. White night... Actually into the water of the black river? No one found out? He looked around in a hurry and saw that everyone was looking ahead, and no one noticed his last row. Soon, the man came to Huang Qi''s side. After the routine examination, the man glanced at Huang Qi''s back and frowned: "Huang Qi, I remember there is still someone behind you? What about the man? " "Ah... People? Who is it? Isn''t I the only one here? " Huang Qi''s face recovered and said calmly. "Is it?" The man''s eyes were bewildered. "Can there be a fake? If you don''t believe it, you can look for it yourself. Where else is there? " Huang Qi calmed down a few minutes and said. God knows that his heart is about to pop out of his throat, but he still has to be calm and dare not show any horse''s feet. "So..." the man looked left and right, and then looked at the black river on top of his head. He could not have imagined that someone would be hiding in the water of the black river. He shook his head, so he gave up and turned away. Huang Qi breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart was about to jump out of his throat."My Lord, we found nothing!" The man is fighting in boxing. Fang Zhan frowned, glared at the monster over there, and said coldly, "don''t take your dog''s nose and smell something, just talk nonsense here. My adult''s time is very precious. Next time I talk nonsense here, I''ll cut off your dog''s head!" With that, he shook his hand and walked inside. There was a strange light in the monster''s eyes. He didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and disappeared into the void. Fang Zhan led the people to escort the water of Heihe River and continued to go inside. It was only in the middle of the white bone plain that the so-called main river was reflected in the eyes of the white night. It was a huge black river. The river has been like a river, occupying the middle of the plain and cutting across the whole center. But... This is not the complete main river. Because at this moment, from all directions, we can see many teams carrying water from the magic river. They put the water of the magic River into the main river, making the area of the magic river more and more extensive. Huang Qi along with the people also put the water of the magic River into it. They were relieved, but Huang Qi was worried and looked at the water of the magic river. You know, his life is now in the hands of white night, and naturally he cares about his death. It''s just that the water of the magic river pours down, but you don''t see the figure of the white night... "that man... Should be down there?" Huang Qi murmured in his heart... What Huang Qi said was not true. The white night was indeed in the main river, and was immersed in the bottom of the river with the water of the black river. At present, he is like a fish into the sea, a tiger like a mountain forest, no more threat. However, he understood that this was only temporary. He could not stay in the main river all his life. He did not come here to hide. The white night slowly sank to the bottom of the lake, sat down with folded knees, motionless, like a hard rock. He had to destroy the water of the black river. But... There are many branches of the river that haven''t arrived yet, and we can''t do it yet. White night with eyes closed, waiting quietly. Only when the main river is fully formed and the water of the Heihe River is evaporated again, is the king''s way www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2373 At the moment, on the plain of bones, Huang Qi is sitting with several souls for a rest. He swallowed two pills and adjusted them. He looked at the water of the black river anxiously, thinking about the next plan of the white night. At this time, his companion bumped him with his elbow. "I said, Huang Qi, are you too unlucky? You''ve become a light rod commander? All the people who followed you are dead? Ha ha, what''s the matter with you? This luck... " " don''t laugh at Huang Qi. The execution has not come down yet. Huang Qi lost his battle, and he must be punished. It''s unknown whether the punishment is more or less. " Said the man on the other end. Huang Qi sighed: "I am a bit back these days, brothers, don''t say, I can survive this time is not known." "It''s just that you''ve been attacked by the enemy. Look at your expression, it''s as if you''ve almost lost your life." The people next to him laughed. Huang Qi took a meaningful look at him without saying anything. They don''t know that their lives are not in their hands at present... however, at this moment... ooh!!!! A melodious bugle was heard all over the plain. All of them were shocked and looked forward one after another, but they saw a large number of dark Dynasty people gathered on the plain. All kinds of array boundaries were activated, and a large number of fierce beasts were dragged over. People sacrificed their weapons, stimulated their spirits, and put on armor. They were completely ready for war. "What happened?" Huang Qi got up suddenly. However, he saw that the previous square battle was leaping into the air and shouting: "the enemy is attacking, we should quickly complete the army and prepare to fight!" The cry spread and the plain was boiling. Huang Qi was shocked. Enemy attack? What is this place? Who made the enemy attack here? Are you crazy? This is... Don''t they know who''s here? The crowd quickly rose and assembled. At the moment, there was a voice coming out of a pavilion beside the black river. "Curfews, go and fill the plain with their bones!" The voice is indifferent, like the breeze, but the wind like voice is full of cold and ferocious... countless people of the dark Dynasty have raised their heads and looked at the source of the sound. They know who the owner of the voice is and how terrible the owner is. The presence of Fang Zhan and several names'' breath of terror kowtowed in the direction of the sound, and called out with great reverence: "yes, my Lord!" Then all the talents continued to move forward and kill far away. On the white bone plain, the strength of the dark Dynasty is tens of thousands, and each of them is a terrible existence. In fact, there are very few people like Huang Qi, because Huang Qi''s job is only to protect the array, not to protect the river. This kind of work is entrusted to Fang Zhan''s existence to carry out. However, the protection of the main river can not be done by people like Huang Qi. When Huang Qi appeared here, it can only be said that he caught up with him... when Huang Qi and his group arrived at the front of the white bone plain, they saw a large number of ghost figures in the sky ahead. These souls cover the sky and the sun. They are countless. They are covered here like a piece of dark cloth. According to the preliminary estimate, there are at least 100000 souls. Although the strength of these souls is uneven, it is also a force. The men of the dark king Dynasty, led by Fang Zhan and other great powers, immediately stepped forward. The other side also appeared the existence of several breath shoulder to shoulder battle. "Who are you? Why gather here? " On the side of Fang Zhan, a soul person with red hair and red armor coldly glanced at these people and asked. "It doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is the Heihe river behind you! People of the dark Dynasty, you all listen to me. Hand over the Heihe River as soon as possible, otherwise, don''t blame us for killing you all! " An old man with white hair and long beard said angrily. "Heihe?" Fang Zhan was stunned: "are you here for Heihe?" "Hum, how dare you attempt Heihe? Do you think you have enough capital? " You can sneer. "Just a group of people who sell the first prize in the market!" The great powers of the dark Dynasty shook their heads. "So don''t you give it to us Here, a woman''s angry question. "Give it to you? Yes, but it depends on whether you are qualified to take it! " Fang Zhan disdains smile way. "Asshole!" The woman shivered with anger. The rest were outraged, too. At this time, a tall man with a cape and full of breath jumped in front of people. He held up his sword and pointed it to Fang Zhan. He yelled at him: "you don''t have to talk about these heresy! The water of Heihe River has caused great trouble to the people of Shenji palace. If the people of the dark Dynasty successfully transport the water of Heihe to the front line, the war in Shenji palace will surely be defeated. We must organize these people and evaporate the water of Heihe! We have no way out. Once Shenji palace loses, there will be no peace in Lisheng! So at this time, we have to destroy the water of Heihe River at all costsAll the people at the scene were boiling. "Kill!" The roar came out. All the people came crashing towards here. "A mob! Kill them all "War!" Fang Zhan also roared. All the people of the dark king Dynasty rushed to kill them. The two sides cut off a dark battle on the edge of the white bone plain. At the same time, a group of people appeared on the other side of the plain. The number of these people is not large, only about 20 people, but the breath of these people is extremely terrible. They shield their breath and lean towards the Heihe River carefully. Everyone is extremely cautious... "have you seen that villain?" After entering the plain of bones, someone lowered his voice. "My Lord, see..." "OK! Follow me and kill the man first "Yes When they started to shout, the more than 20 people immediately approached the pavilion on the black river. When they approached, they urged the spirit of heaven and turned them into long and thin lights, which hit them like lightning and flint. But just as they were about to rush into the Pavilion... Dang! A clear and incomparable sound came out. All the incoming light is blocked. When I fixed my eyes, there was a circle of golden light around the pavilion. The figure who was sitting in the pavilion, drinking tea, stood up. He calmly looked at the people outside the pavilion tearing the barrier crazily. He shook his head slightly and said, "you are a group of rats who don''t know how to live or die. Are you qualified to kill me? Ridiculous After that, he raised his hand to capture these people www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2374 This claw explores in the space, but it seems to stir up all the emptiness around. An inexplicable pressure came, and everyone trembled. In the face of this pressure, no one could compete with it! Even if we can resist it a little, we can''t do it! "No, this man has been on guard. Step back!" The first man realized that he was wrong and immediately drank. He immediately withdrew the move and stepped back. The rest of them did not dare to hesitate, retreated and did not dare to stop. But this move was too sudden. Some people reacted to it, but most of them could not withdraw in time. They were crushed by the sudden terror and died on the spot. It''s very bloody. "Ah?" "Big brother!" "Lady!" The rest of them cried out in pain and indignation. These people are not from a powerful family, but a group of scattered repair and repair. Many of them are close relatives to the people in the team. Now that their close relatives have died, they are naturally filled with grief and indignation. "Asshole!" The first man in the black robe glared at the people in the pavilion, gritted his teeth and said, "Chuang Tian Hu! You must die! Sooner or later, you will be torn apart by us! " "Can the weak only vent their grief and anger by their mouths? What a pity The people in the pavilion sat down again, continued to make tea and drink tea, and moved leisurely, and did not look at these people any more. Obviously, in his opinion, these people can not get into his eye, and can be destroyed with a single finger. "Do you think we are weak?" "You''ll regret it later!" These people don''t give up. "Ridiculous, are you with the Gang outside?" The people in the pavilion took a sip of tea and said faintly, "first use the army to lead away the strength here, and then send a troop to behead? Good plan! It''s a pity that... Your strength is too poor. If you want to kill me, there is too much difference. This seemingly good plan is actually very naive. If you come here now and lie down in front of me, I will give you a good time. Otherwise, I will refine you into leaves and make tea! Do you understand? " "Vicious dog thief!! I''d rather blow myself up than let you succeed A woman in the line was gnashing her teeth. "In the presence of this king, you are not allowed to have everything you have." The man shook his head. People''s anger is gnashing their teeth. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" "What else can I do? Fight with him "Yes, fight with him!" "We are the people who put forward the beheading action plan. If we can''t finish the task and go back like this, how can we explain to you?" "I came here with the attitude of dying in battle. I will never live or leave!" "Yes, never leave!" The people were filled with indignation and looked at death as if they were returning home. They were all staring at the people in the pavilion and were eager to fight with them immediately. But the leader was staring at the people in the pavilion and said hoarsely, "gentlemen, since we have come here, we naturally aim to kill Chuang Tian Hu. But since I dare to bring you here, I must be prepared. From now on, you just need to protect the array for me!" With that, the man stepped forward and walked towards the pavilion. People were still stunned at first, but after more than ten steps, there was a change in that person. Then he suddenly burst out a breath of terror, which was so terrifying that it covered the sun and the moon. When the power tilted, people realized that this power was actually against the power of the Chuang Tian Hu! This man... Turned out to be an extraordinary power. "Oh?" Chuang Tianhu in the pavilion slightly turned his head, glanced at the presence of his eyes and said, "can''t you see it? You have some means? " "Chuang Tianhu, I have no injustice and hatred with you, and I have nothing to do with your dark Dynasty, but your dark Dynasty is about to defeat Shenji palace and threaten the whole Lisheng state. We can''t just sit back and ignore it! So I have to stand up and stop you! " Said the man coldly. "I don''t understand. What benefits does Shenji palace give you? Do you want to stand on the other side of Shenji palace like this? What do you want? We can give it to you, don''t we? " Create the way of Tianhu. "Shenji palace didn''t give us anything, they just gave us an order." "Order? What an ethereal thing, just a rule, we can give it to you "We don''t want to bet that the order you give us is what we want. We just want to protect everything at present and maintain the status quo. What''s more, what the dark Dynasty has done is obvious to everyone. How can we believe you?" "In that case... There''s no need to talk about it?" Chuang Tianhu shook his head: "let me see your strength!""Then you must see it!" The man hums coldly, suddenly steps a little, the moment high jumps over, the body suddenly turns into a black light, darts toward that pavilion. The rest of them trembled in unison. Good terrible speed and momentum. "Let''s go and kill together!" The crowd began to shout and move. But see that black light suddenly condensed into a dark ball, like a meteorite appeared above the pavilion, and sink down. The incomparable pressure directly crushed the border outside the pavilion, and threatened the pavilion. The top of the pavilion was broken on the spot. But the debris fell down, and before it touched Chuang Tian Hu, it turned into smoke. Chuang Tianhu is not in a hurry. He raises his hand and pours at the top of his head. Whew! The black sphere seemed to be strangled by something, and burst in an instant. The man inside the sphere blinked and appeared outside the pavilion. Chuang Tianhu put down his hand and tapped the tea table with his finger. Whoa! All the borders around the pavilion were repaired by themselves, and the damaged parts of the pavilion were restored as before. The man is sure that the time track here has been destroyed. Chuang Tianhu didn''t use time reversal to do this. He just used simple magic to do it. It''s horrible! "Is this the strength of the four heavenly kings of the dark king dynasty?" The man muttered to himself. "Weak, too weak, so weak that I have no interest in shooting." Chuang Tianhu shook his head repeatedly, his face was full of disappointment. Damn it! All the people who came here were very angry. "My Lord!" At this time, a figure flew over and stood outside the pavilion. He hugged Chuang Tianhu inside. "What''s the matter?" Chuang Tian Hu asked. "The last water of the Heihe River has entered the plain!" That''s humane. "Very well, pour into the main river immediately. After the main river has gathered, it will be sent to the front line." Chuang Tianhu nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, my Lord, do these people want me to clean them up?" The man clasped his fist again. "You can do it. I''m not interested in them any more." Chuang Tian Hu waved and said lazily. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2375 The white night sitting at the bottom of the river closed his eyes and felt the energy of the black river in silence. With the injection of a large number of branch rivers, the water power of Heihe River is more pure and stronger. Some of them can''t bear the white night. But he knows that he can''t leave yet. Once they leave and expose their identities, even if Hong Bing can kill these people, it will be difficult to evaporate the water of Heihe River in time. If the people of the dark Dynasty transported away the water of the black river, if they could not stop it in time, it would not be a failure? So he has to endure the power. "The water of Heihe River is about to be condensed?" In the white night, the heart is beating wildly, and the body is also uncontrollably tight, and a terrible pressure on the body will come. This is the impact of the gradual improvement of the water of the Heihe River. Not only that, the energy of the black river water also began to become irritable and offensive. They seem to be conscious. It''s been too long at the bottom of the river at night! Heihe began to repel him. He must cover his whole body with divine power and resist the erosion of this energy. Otherwise, his body will be occupied by this energy soon, and the whole person will be dissolved in the black river. But... The energy of Heihe is so violent. And it is almost continuous, even if the white night resisted part of it, there will be more turbulent and violent forces approaching. White night only feel pressure doubled, and more and more big, good life uncomfortable. "No, if you go on like this, your strength will be exhausted, and it will be sooner or later to be swallowed up by the water of Heihe River." The white night suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the boiling water of the black river in front of him. Suddenly, a bold idea appeared in his heart. He yanked away the power. Whoa!!! His body was like a black hole, and the water of the black river around him was pouring into his body crazily. The white night was shaking wildly, and his muscles and blood vessels became dark. The energy covered his whole body in an instant, and frantically squeezed every inch of his flesh and blood. It seemed that he wanted to tear and crush all of them! But at this time, the white night quickly covered the body again, cutting off the influx of energy. He widened his eyes, separated a part of his divine power, and frantically rushed towards these energies. At the same time, his skin relaxed and his mind accumulated, trying to digest the energy... Gulu Gulu... the energy was like boiling water, boiling and surging, and the energy also changed, becoming soft and abstruse, infiltrating into the body of the white night. "Sure enough, the water of Heihe River can be converted directly!" Great joy at night. However, although it can be converted, it consumes a lot of physical strength. Obviously, it is not a long-term plan to rely on it. However, we can''t worry too much at this moment. White night clenched his teeth and continued to urge the divine power to empty the body to digest one by one. Surprisingly, after the energy of the water of Heihe was converted, the strength of the divine power used in the white night increased a lot, and it was much easier to fight against the black river energy. But even so, it has not been completely out of trouble. The energy of Heihe River water is too large, and the white night can only delay the time as much as possible, waiting for the injection of the last black river water. At the moment, by the black river. Chuang Tianhu in the pavilion patted the clothes and stood up. And behind him, a group of black armour and green swords came. This is Chuang Tian Hu''s guard team. Everyone''s strength is above the emperor! Very fierce. Their eyes under their helmets were bloody red, especially terrifying. Seeing this scene, the soul Raiders all looked trembling and shivering. "Who are these people "So murderous and resentful... Are they souls?" "Be careful..." the shaking voice came out. Does Chuang Tian hu want to use these people to deal with them? Judging from the performance of these people who are going to behead Chuang Tian Hu, they can never be the opponents of Chuang Tian Hu, the guards... this is bound to be a massacre. At this time, the Chuang Tian Hu suddenly opened his mouth. "Wait a minute." The group of souls immediately stopped in place, as if someone had pressed the pause button, motionless, like a statue. "It''s so boring. I''ll have some fun." With that, Chuang Tianhu raised his hand and looked at these people a little bit. There was a strange noise coming out.The calm water of the Heihe river suddenly boils, and then the water boils and rolls out big waves. The big waves turn into water columns, and directly rise into the air and collide with the guards of the dark Dynasty here. Whoa, whoa, whoa! These guards were directly submerged by the black river, and every inch of flesh and every magic weapon on their bodies was baptized by the black river. At the same time, Chuang Tian Hu again recited the rhyme, but I didn''t know what kind of move was launched. The water of the black river was suddenly evaporated and turned into black gas, which penetrated into these people''s bodies. "Ah..." these people immediately uttered a sad cry. People fell to the ground, waving their teeth, rolling and suffering. The people here were terrified, all staring at those rolling people on the ground, one by one heart beating, and their mouths were huge. "Don''t give them a chance!" The first being seemed to realize something, his face changed, and he strode to stop it. But the way to create the tiger was more terrifying. He raised his hand a little. Whoa! A curtain fell from the sky and fell on the man. His fist hit the curtain, but it couldn''t be torn apart. "Don''t worry. The fun is still ahead." Chuang Tian Hu smiles faintly, and his fingers are still moving. After a moment, all the breath has been infused into the souls. The souls stopped struggling, stopped shouting, and suddenly quieted down. The people on this side breathed and raised their eyes in a hurry. But these people slowly stood up. Their bodies were totally enlarged, and their armor was completely inlaid into the flesh. Their skin was gray and black, and their eyes were red with blood. What''s more, the evil spirit burst out of their bodies, which was so powerful and suffocating. If we say that just now they were just the strength of emperor level, now, everyone''s means here is no less than Yujun! "It''s over... It''s over..." the man lowered his fist and stared at the horror. "You can run away now!" Chuang Tianhu closed his eyes and said softly, "killing is not interesting. Of course, the premise is that you can escape from the white bone plain... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2376 Such a terrible scene stimulates people''s scalp to numb, and Chuang Tianhu''s words are more like a steel needle, which pierces the last psychological defense line in people''s hearts. Finally, these people couldn''t stand it. They screamed and ran away. The breath of these souls is terrible! Just feel it, it''s frightening and can''t compete with it. They believe that they are absolutely unable to compete with these monsters. Even the leader felt that the strength of these souls was beyond his imagination. It is obviously irrational to fight again. It''s time to withdraw! Thinking of this, the leader no longer hesitated, suddenly turned to escape. But... If you really want to escape, how can it be so easy? As soon as these people turned around and ran away, those spirits with terrible breath started to move. They turned into black lightning and rushed to the past. The speed was incomparable. These people were overtaken by them in the blink of an eye. Whoosh! They didn''t even sacrifice their weapons. They raised their palms and fanned them in the face or chest. Click! Click! Click... a strange sound came out. It seems that the bodies of these people are like paper paste. They are smashed by the palms of these souls... Burst! One by one, they died on the spot. This is the power to destroy the weak! "What?" The leading man looked at this scene dully, and the expression on his face was almost frozen. At this time, a terror soul was standing in front of him. Just like a ghost, he appeared out of thin air, and then he slapped the man''s neck. This slap has the terrifying power of space and destruction. It can easily smash the track of time, especially terrifying. Even if the leader''s accomplishments are amazing, if he eats this slap, his neck will be broken instantly and he will die on the spot. "Hum!" As soon as the man bit his teeth, he was shocked by the strength of these souls, but he was not afraid. He also slapped his back hand hard. Bang! When the two palms collided and the power collided, they immediately splashed out a circle of terrifying ripples, shaking the surrounding time and space, and they were not separated. The man did not show weakness at all. His feet did not land on the ground, but he stepped on the air fiercely, like a fast-moving rabbit. Every time he stepped on the void, the void would splash a lot of waves, and then... Dong! These wave compressed forces suddenly burst out under the man''s rapid step, pushing his body to move in front of the ferocious soul. The man''s palm a Yang, a bright as stars like dagger appeared in his five fingers, and then stabbed the soul of the forehead. The soul growled, and his palms were full of mysterious and complicated strength, and quickly clasped the man''s wrist. But the man''s blow was so powerful that he could not stop him with both arms. The dagger sank down a few inches, and the tip of the dagger almost pierced the soul''s forehead. In a hurry, the soul suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mass of dark gas. "Soul biting spirit?" This part of the man''s face was suddenly removed from the body. But it was so terrible that he could not resist it for long! No, if you go on like this, you will die! His eyes a cold, suddenly all of the soul force removed, and again condensed on the arm. Without the resistance of soul gas, the soul eating breath quickly covered the man''s body. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... strange sounds come out. That''s the sound of a man''s spirit being corrupted. There was no change in the surface of his body, but his eyes darkened and his expression became listless. The whole man seemed to have lost his soul, which was dull and unpredictable. "Ah The man seemed to have made the last point of his will and roared. The whole man suddenly sank his arm downward. Whew! The bright dagger was finally sent to the soul''s forehead smoothly. The bright light on the dagger ran down the dagger into the soul soul''s forehead like an electric current, and quickly spread all over his body. The soul trembled all over, and his body suddenly split, and his blood splashed. Finally, he fell to the ground powerless and died directly. The man suddenly let go, a buttock sat on the ground, looking at the dead soul, is a big mouth gasping. It was killed at last! He was relieved a little. But just then... "my lord... My lord... Help... Help us!" "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die... ""I''ll fight with you!" A shrill cry followed. The man trembled all over, people suddenly raised his head and looked around, only to find that the beheading team that followed him came... Now it was seven or eight dead. The two female spirits panicked and ran towards him, hiding behind him shivering. The rest of them either had their heads smashed or their bodies torn and all died. Such as slaughtering pigs and killing dogs! There''s bodies on the ground. It''s all meat. The blood of terror flowed all over the place. At this moment, on the edge of the black river, it is a scene of Shura hell... the man''s eyes widened and he was stunned. "My lord... I don''t want to die... Please help me, my lord... Please!" "I want my mother..." the two surviving female souls wailed. The man did not speak. He only looked at them and realized that one of them was so young and his accomplishments were not high. How did she come along? Maybe she wants to be a hero! It''s a pity that this time the hero didn''t take it as a hero. Instead, he wanted to bury his bones here! She clearly has a bright future... the man raised his head, and all those ferocious souls were walking towards here with their hands stained with blood. The three have been surrounded. This time, there is no way out of heaven and no way out of the earth... "Hey, you two listen!" The man took a deep breath and made a hoarse voice. The two weeping female spirits looked at him in succession. "I''ll try to find a way for you later, and you''ll find a way to escape! Do you know? " They wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes and nodded. Even though they don''t think men can tear open such a ring. But the man has decided to put all his eggs in one basket. With a low roar, he grabbed the dagger and ran at the foot of the hoop. With a wave of the dagger, the shadow of the dagger is surging like a wave, and the bright light is like the starry sky drawn by it, which is particularly beautiful. "Wanton, shock!" The soul man roared and pressed his palms toward the ground. A stream of evil spirit broke out from his body, leaped into the air, and turned into a mountain of Qi, which severely pressed the man. Bang!! The man''s body was pressed down by the gas mountain, his feet sank and his feet sank into the ground. But he refused to give up. He yelled, exhausted all his soul power and stabbed with the dagger. "Broken!" Not willing to be outdone, the soul pulled out his long sword, rolled up a sword light containing the power of destruction, and fought back. The soul is not afraid of hard words. But this time the man didn''t even want his life. At this critical moment, he bravely jumped over with his body close to the sword light, and stabbed the soul soul''s heart with a dagger. The soul breathed, looked at the dagger inserted in the heart, and looked at the man. At the moment, a man''s arm and part of his body were cut away by the sword, and the blood was gurgling and overflowing. There was no doubt that he no longer had the power to kill the next soul, but in any case, the opening was opened. "Let''s go!" He pushed the dagger violently, and the power on the dagger tore the soul soul. With his roar, the two female spirits in the back ran forward like crazy. "Oh? Interesting! Interesting Chuang Tianhu, who has been watching this scene, nods with satisfaction. This effect is interesting! Whoosh... as soon as the two female soulfriends rushed out of the enclosure, the souls on this side immediately chased after them. The man also wanted to stop, but was immediately kicked to the ground by a soul. The soul man raised his feet and tried to smash the man''s head, but was stopped by Chuang Tian Hu. "Don''t kill him yet!" Chuang Tianhu called out. "Yes, my Lord!" The soul takes two steps back. The man lay on the ground, gasping. "Take those two women!" Create a tiger again. Compared with those who fight for the soul at once, they are not as fast as those who try their best to catch up with them. If Chuang Tianhu had not given the order, I''m afraid they would have been in a different place, but the current situation is not much different. They locked their arms, then jumped again and carried the people directly. "No The two of them uttered a sad cry. The man saw this and suddenly got up. He wanted to make a move, but he was pressed to the ground by the people next to him."Chuang Tian Hu! What do you want to do? " The man glared at Chuang Tianhu and roared. "I prefer the taste of... Despair." Chuang Tianhu said faintly: "since you want to save them two, I will let them two in front of you, be a little bit broken into pieces, how do you feel?" "I''ll fight with you!" The man''s eyes were red with blood. At this moment, his amazing power broke out. He pushed the soul away and rushed to Chuang Tianhu. At the same time, the soul on his chest became hot. It''s an attempt to blow itself up. But how can Chuang Tianhu give him a chance? Next to the four souls rushed to lock him, and suddenly raised his hand to stab his spirit. Before his heavenly soul exploded successfully, he was directly pulled out of the body by the soul person and crushed directly. The man spat out a mouthful of blood and nearly passed out. "Despair?" Chuang Tianhu asked lightly. "I... I must kill you..." the man screamed weakly. "It doesn''t look like it''s enough... Let''s go, you guys!" Chuang Tian Hu treats those humanitarians. They nodded and walked towards the two women www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2377 "You... What are you doing?" The two female spirits shivered and screamed in horror. But each of them is locked by a soul, not to mention whether the body can move or not. Even the spirit of heaven is suppressed by the other party, and now they completely lose any means of resistance. "No! Don''t kill me! No Two people issued a sad cry, the face of fear is more and more. They don''t know what they will face next, but they know that it must be extremely miserable and terrible... "mother, I miss you so much, I will listen to you in the future, where are you? Please help me Of the two, the very young one cried out directly. "Sister, don''t be afraid... The elder sister is here..." said the female soul at the other end. But obviously, she didn''t say it while she was talking. The man glared at the scene. And Chuang Tianhu here has already made a sound. "Take off your limbs first, then your scalp, your eyes, your skin, and then your bones! Do you understand? " "Yes, my Lord!" The soul nods. The second daughter almost fainted. What a cruel way to die. The man closed his eyes. Because of the next scene, he did not dare to see it again. And the second daughter has also cried faintly, they know, at this time they have no way to live, what they can do is to wait for death to come quietly! At this time, even a happy death method will become a luxury... but... just when the three people are ready to die... gululu! Gollum! Gollum! There was a strange sound. "Look at that, my Lord!" One of the souls uttered a cry of surprise. Chuang Tianhu frowned slightly and looked at the sound source from the side, only to find that the sound source actually came from the Heihe River. At the moment, the surface of Heihe River is filled with a lot of bubbles, as if the whole Heihe River had been boiled. Moreover, the color of Heihe River began to fade slowly... What''s the matter? Chuang Tianhu frowned and felt something was wrong. Suddenly... Crash... I saw a man jump out of the black river and fall on the river. Everyone was surprised! It was a man with white hair and black clothes. The man closed his eyes as if he was feeling something. There was a lot of white smoke on his body, which was very mysterious. Seeing this man, all the souls here turned around and looked at the man. Chuang Tianhu also glared at the man, frowned and asked, "when did you hide in the black river?" Jump out of the black river? This kind of thing said, that is his dereliction of duty. Compared with the game here, Chuang Tianhu obviously cares more about this mysterious man. However, the appearance of this man gave hope to the three men over there. They don''t know who this person is, but Chuang Tianhu doesn''t know him, so he may be from his side. "My lord... This Lord! Can you save us! My lord... Please help us The man yelled with little strength. The two soulless also cried out in a hurry. "My Lord, please help us. If you save me, I''d like to be a horse and a cow, a slave and a maid for you!" "I... I would like to. As long as you save me, I will not only repay you, but also my family, my Lord! Please help me, I don''t want to die Another young female soul thrower cried out. White night slowly opened his eyes and scanned the scene. Although he did not know who the three men were, he knew that they were certainly not with the dark Dynasty. "You don''t seem to hear me?" Chuang Tianhu didn''t say a word when he saw the white night. "Yes." Said the white night casually. "What should you do?" Chuang Tian Hu said calmly and waved. At once, the souls around him rushed over and surrounded the white night. "For example, explain to me... Or beg for mercy?" Create the way of Tianhu. "Then there is no need! I don''t like to talk nonsense with others. If you have any problems and you trample me under your feet as if you were dealing with him, then I might tell you something White night road. He doesn''t like nonsense, especially with the people of the dark Dynasty. There is no need to say anything more. After all, in the eyes of white night, these people are enemies! "That''s right!" Chuang Tianhu nodded. Around the soul of an instant on a stream, kill to the white night. The air solidifies instantly. To kill!Everyone no longer kept his hands, but pulled out the black sword from his waist and chopped at him. Their destructive power and destructive power almost distort the space on this side of the white night into a vortex. But what is startling is that the white night is actually stable and unaffected. And... He did not dodge, just stood in the distance, waiting for those swords to add. Finally... bang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. I can see that those swords smashed on the body of the white night did not split his flesh and blood, and even left no trace. "What?" These souls are stupid. Chuang Tianhu also tightened his eyes, but soon realized something. His face was cold, and he said in a deep voice, "the power in you... Is the power of the black river! Have you absorbed the power of the black river? " "Not bad!" The voice of indifference rings out, and the Kung Fu of speaking, white night one finger already is encircle. Whew! Point to the round light and flash. The spirits around him were startled and hastened to retreat, but except for the two souls who were far away from him, all the others were still at his side. A moment later... PATA... the heads of these souls all slipped down from their necks, and blood red fountains appeared in people''s sight. "What?" The man on the ground here opened his mouth. The two female souls were also stupefied. "How strong is this man?" Said the young soul thrower. "We are saved! We are saved! " The other female soul is crying with joy. However, Chuang Tian Hu shook his head and said with regret: "your soul state seems not high. The reason why you can kill me in a second is to rely on the energy of the water of the Heihe River. However, you do not seem to know much about the water of the Heihe River. Once the energy of this kind of thing is injected into the body, it can bring super high power to the soul, but it also has terrible sequelae, With your current intake, I''m afraid that once the energy of the black river water passes, you will die! You are a dead man already "Is that enough to kill you?" The white night asked calmly, and then pulled out a black sword from his waist. Chuang Tianhu breathes and freezes in an instant and stares at the sword. "This... This is..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2378 I''m afraid Chuang Tianhu didn''t think that he would take out a handful of Hongbing directly. He was sure that he was not wrong. This is indeed Hong Bing! Although I don''t know which Hongbing this is, the breath of his head is very similar to those fake Hongbing he saw before. "Oh... So you have a red soldier. No wonder you dare to run here and play wild!" Chuang Tianhu nodded and his expression became serious. "Hong Bing?" The two female souls were also surprised and then overjoyed. "That''s great. The Lord has a Hong Bing! We are saved! " "Yes, I don''t think the adult''s breath is strong. It seems that his soul level is not high. I''m afraid it may not be the opponent of Chuang Tian Hu. Now, it seems that we are worried. He has something to rely on! " Their eyes were bright and their excited bodies were shaking. But the man was puzzled. Looking at the white night, he seemed to have guessed something, and then he called out carefully: "this adult, this man is Chuang Tianhu, one of the four heavenly kings in the dark king Dynasty. He has powerful means, ruthless and cunning. You must be careful!" "It seems that you have some opinions on my evaluation?" Chuang Tianhu shook his head, but walked towards the white night. The white night is fearless, only facing Chuang Tian Hu. Keng! The frightful roar of the sword broke out in an instant, just like a big black wave, which bit Chaochuang Tianhu. In the end, Hongbing is worthy of being called Hongbing. This display has a kind of terrifying momentum involving heaven and earth. Chuang Tian Hu frowned and stamped his feet. Boom! The ground under him suddenly moved, dragging him to the side. The big wave swept into the air. Chuang Tian Hu immediately moved and appeared in front of the white night. "You don''t seem to be able to give full play to the power of this Hongbing!" Chuang Tianhu''s light way, a claw has already grasped the sword''s arm in the white night. This speed has exceeded the limits of day night. But as soon as his claws were near, a gray black gas overflowed from the skin of the white night, directly against his sharp claws, like a protective cover, and stopped him. "Well?" Chuang Tianhu trembled slightly. Bang! The gray and black gas was shocked for a moment, shaking Chuang Tian Hu''s hand open. Chuang Tianhu retreated again and again, looking at the white night in surprise: "you actually... Refined the power of the black river water?" "Yes, so you want to kill me! It''s impossible! " The white night is light. He refined the power of the water of the Heihe River. He knew better than anyone how terrible the energy contained in the water of the Heihe River. "It''s really impossible for me to kill you. You''ve taken too much water from the black river. This amount is beyond my imagination. Even as the four heavenly kings, it''s very difficult for me to tear apart the energy of the black river''s water. In addition, Hong Bing''s deterrence makes you as powerful as I am now. However, I still say that I don''t have to kill you, because I use it Soon, you will die in the hands of the black river water, perhaps a hundred interest? Maybe... Fifty? " Chuang Tianhu said with a faint smile. Everything in this world pays attention to the cycle of cause and effect. Every reason has its result. The spirit of the white night is not high. He has mastered so many forces of the water of the black river, which makes him strong enough to fight against the four heavenly kings of the dark Dynasty. This is good, but the disadvantage is that he has to pay his life! Chuang Tianhu is in charge of the water of the Heihe River. He is very clear about the horror of the energy of the Heihe River. The more the fierce energy is absorbed, the faster it will die. Even if it is refined, it can not block the evil spirit inside it. Therefore, chuangtianhu does not intend to continue to fight with the white night. He opens the distance directly and then waves his hand again. Whoosh... the rest of the souls around immediately rushed to kill the white night. He watched the fire from the shore. "Chuang Tianhu is afraid?" "He has moments of fear?" The two female spirits show an incredible look. "Hongbing is Hongbing after all, but it is impossible to say that Chuang Tianhu is afraid. He is not afraid, he just... Wants to delay time!" The man here said hoarse. "Delay time?" They were stunned. "The reason why the adult can compete with Chuang Tianhu depends not only on Hongbing, but also on the energy of the water of Heihe River. Although the energy is surging and powerful, the adult''s body is not enough to support this energy for too long. I''m afraid that in a short time, the energy of the water of Heihe will eat back the body of the adult. We don''t have much time!" The man turned his head and yelled at them: "you two, run away! Run! Get out of here now They are confused. Do they know that the water of the black river is so powerful?Who dares to be a soul? We''re going to drag the young soulless away. "I... we''re gone. What do they do?" The soul woman''s eyes are full of tears and anxiously inquires. "How can you think of anything else at this time? What''s more, it''s a dead end for us to stay here. Let''s go "OK..." the young female soul is very reluctant to give up, but there is nothing to do now. "I didn''t ask you to go!" At this time, Chuang Tianhu over there suddenly read a light, and then a finger flick. Bang! A halo of light splashed out and quickly enveloped the entire plain. A few people see, the face is as dead as ashes. Chuang Tianhu actually laid a boundary on the white bone plain... with Chuang Tianhu''s strength, these people may not have been injured, and they could not have broken his boundary in their heyday... "I can''t go now if I want to go!" The old soul woman gave a bitter smile. "It doesn''t matter. I believe that adult can kill Chuang Tian Hu. What''s more, since we are here, we shouldn''t run away in confusion. Sister, do you forget the purpose of our coming here?" The young soul woman firmly said. "You mean... Destroy the black river?" "Otherwise, Shenji palace will be defeated..." as soon as these words fall, they are breathing heavily. "Er... Good! In that case, we will not escape! " The old soul girl made a decision in her heart and looked at the gradually gray black river. A strange light appeared in her pupils. Whew! At this time, a strange voice came out. Then we can see that the ferocious souls who were killed around the white night have all fallen to the ground. Everyone''s head was cut off, and blood gurgled over and dyed the river red. White night put down the abandoned magic sword and looked at Chuang Tian Hu lightly. Those who have been blessed by the water of Heihe River have all been killed by the white night, and none of them will stay... "fierce! It''s amazing Chuang Tianhu slapped. "Next, it''s your turn!" White night light road, and then again raised abandon God sword to one of the cleavage. Bang! Like a crescent moon, the sword Qi burst out and chopped at Chuang Tianhu. When it was close to Chuang Tianhu, the finger moved again in the white night. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... that terrible sword Qi directly burst out and turned into a long and thin sword like a raindrop, directly covering the past, like a big net, making Chuang Tian Hu have no way to escape. However, Chuang Tianhu did not escape, but stood in the same place, looking at the air of abandoned God sword. "Well?" The white night frowned. Can you even ignore the spirit of the sword? Is that too bad? Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... at this time, the abnormal sound comes out. The spirit of abandoning the divine sword directly penetrated Chuang Tian Hu''s body. His body became a hornet''s nest in an instant. His whole body was full of holes. He was extremely frightened. His head was almost hollowed out, and the spirit of heaven was also fragmented... just... Although his wounds were all over the place, he did not shed a drop of blood from his body. And a moment later... WOW! Chuang Tianhu''s body gushed a circle of green light, and then the ferocious and terrible holes in his body were all healed up. In the blink of an eye, the human body was intact and returned to normal. "What?" Breathing in the daytime. This is the first time he has seen such resilience. What''s more, it''s the damage caused by Hongbing! The power of abandoning God sword is the most violent. The wound it causes can''t be healed for thousands of years. However, the other side heals in a short time... the four heavenly kings are the four heavenly kings, which are really extraordinary... "what a fierce breath, this breath is a bit similar to abandoning the divine sword. Do you think... Is that person?" Chuang Tianhu squints at baiyedao, and has guessed his identity. "It seems that I can''t rely on this sword!" White night hoarse said, ready to sacrifice from the Huang sword toward Chuang Tian Hu. Regeneration ability strong, but can not resist the fierce flame power! It''s just... just when he starts to play... "Pooh Hoo!" White night suddenly spit out a big mouthful of blood, and then the whole person fell powerless on the ground. "Ah?" The three people here were dazzled, staring at the white night. "Hehe, it''s on!" Chuang Tianhu chuckled, as if he knew everything, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a funny smile. "Is the time... Coming?" The man was staring at the white night with a pale face."Are you all right, my lord?" The young soulless here screamed. "He has something to do! He''s going to die soon, and besides, he''s going to die worse than all of you Chuang Tianhu said with a faint smile, and then walked towards the white night... "we have to save him!" Said the young soul thrower with tears. "We can''t be the opponent of Chuang Tian Hu. If we go, we''ll just die!" "But if that adult is dead, we can''t live. It''s better to fight with Chuang Tian Hu!" "Well, fight with him!" As soon as they gritted their teeth, they rushed over and stopped in front of the white night. Chuang Tianhu was stunned and laughed: "it seems that the king will not be bored today." "I will kill you!" As soon as the young soul gritted her teeth, she would rush away with her sword. But at this time, a voice of indifference came. "Both of you... Step back!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2379 Hearing this, they both trembled and turned their heads suddenly, but they stood up slowly in the white night behind them. At the moment, his face is gray and black, just like a corpse that has been dead for a day. On his body, there are many earthworm like lines wriggling. They can guess that it is the energy of the black river raging in his blood vessels. "My lord?" They both exclaimed in amazement. However, although the appearance of the white night is very sad, but people are upright to stand up. "Please step down for a while. Your actions are just for nothing. I''ll take care of this man!" Hoarse at night. "But..." they stopped talking. However, the white night suddenly jumped and fell on the edge of the black river. "Well?" Everyone was stunned and even Chuang Tianhu showed an unexpected look. What is it to do at night? However, they did not wait for them to think about it, but saw that the white night suddenly raised the sword and stabbed into the black river water in front of them. In an instant... gululu... the black river was boiling wildly. A large number of bubbles appeared, and a large amount of gray and black smoke spilled over the surface of Heihe River. The smoke flew in the air like a living creature, then rotated and flowed towards the white night, and it was poured into his body directly. "Hiss The white night took a breath, the surface of the breath suddenly soared to a level that can be called the sky shaking. Moreover, the water surface of Heihe River has dropped significantly... "what?" Chuang Tianhu is shocked to the extreme! "You... Are you absorbing the energy of the black river again? Are you crazy? " Chuang Tianhu cried out. These three people listen, scalp all hemp! What else does this man do? He was almost killed by the water of the black river. He still continued to absorb the energy of the water of the black river? Does he think he died not fast enough? No one can understand. But chuangtianhu is a clue. He opened his eyes, roared and rushed directly to the white night. His chest was full of sky and soul, and the spirit of endless supremacy came with amazing power. "Ah The two female spirits were caught off guard, and were immediately shaken out and fell head and blood. And the terror of the soul force towards this side, the earth was destroyed on the spot, the white bones were crushed into dust, fluttering around. "Arrogant, crazy tiger claws!" With a roar, all the soul power, killing power and destructive power around Chuang Tian Hu were condensed into a huge split God tiger, which was suppressed by his palm. The land around the Heihe River was split in an instant. The white bone plain was divided into two parts under this palm, and even the war outside the plain was fluctuated. Countless souls tremble. Everyone knows that you are angry! However... however, it was blocked by a layer of thick and white air! Bang! Chuang Tianhu''s claw hit the position, immediately splashed with endless destructive power, power chaos, turned into a huge plum blossom mark. The scene was particularly spectacular. But... The white night behind the gray breath was still, and did not pay attention to this terrible blow. Chuang Tianhu stopped and looked at the breath with his eyes closed. "These are the forces of Heihe, these are not your powers... You are crazy! Absorb so much power, you will die in the next second Chuang Tian Hu drinks in a deep voice. He knew that he could not stop the white night at this time. The energy he draws now is far beyond his control. But after absorbing so much energy, is white night still alive? This is a miracle! According to normal thinking, the current white night is bound to explode and die, but he did not, he still insisted! What''s going on? We don''t know about Chuang Tian Hu! But he knows one thing, that is, white night... Can''t last long! Since he won''t die in one second, let''s see two seconds later, three seconds later... just! After Chuang Tian Hu no longer stops him, the white night is even more unscrupulous. With the sword as the medium, he absorbs the whole black river crazily! Slowly, the water level went crazy. Endless steam, like thousands of long dragons, pours into the body of the white night. White night''s skin completely turned gray white, there are a lot of evil spirit around his body, his skin surface can see countless gray gas in the peristalsis. And his eyes, also appeared two color different pupil, white hair became pale, especially terrible.He began to gasp violently. But his expression is incomparably calm. At last, the two dead men raised their heads, and finally the four dead souls came back. Now, the whole black river has disappeared. Completely absorbed by the white night, completely evaporated by him. "This... Can''t..." Chuang Tianhu looked at this scene silently, his mouth involuntarily spit out such a sound. "What''s impossible? This scene is in front of you. Why don''t you admit it?" The hoarse voice of the white night rang again. This time, his voice can even pierce people''s hearts! Chuang Tianhu shivered, and he found that the voice of the white night contained endless power. If the previous white night was just one, now he is... Endless... "how did you... Do it?" Chuang Tianhu involuntarily stepped back two steps and asked hoarsely. "You should know the guide?" White night open eyes, light said. "Drug guide?" "Yes, the part of Heihe energy I absorbed earlier is the medicine guide Hoarse at night. "Just those?" "Of course, not only those, but also you, and this one!" White night held up the Hongbing in his hand and said faintly. Chuang Tianhu was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. His face changed rapidly, and his expression was incomparably wonderful. "You... Use me to help you absorb Heihe energy?" He said strangely. "Not bad." White night nodded and said faintly: "the energy of Heihe water is extremely violent, even after refining, it will still cause great damage to the body, but... If you can completely absorb the energy of Heihe water, let it transform the body, so that the body can adapt to the energy of the water of Heihe, it will be different. In the battle just now, your strength has already exerted on the black river in my body The energy of water poses a great threat. They are spiritual. In order to fight against your power, they began to integrate with my body. Now, I can fully adapt to the water power of the Heihe River. I... Control the whole black river The voice of indifference is like magic sound, which spreads everywhere... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2380 Hearing the words of white night, Chuang Tianhu''s face was immediately hard to see the extreme. It never occurred to him that someone should do such a thing against heaven. It''s the water of the black river. It''s the terrible energy that the dark Dynasty tried repeatedly and did not dare to use it indiscriminately. Today, however, this man... Is plundering all the energy of the black river water! How did he do it? Chuangtianhu has been unable to think. But at this time, the white night has also completed the final energy absorption. People look at the water of the Heihe River one after another, but they see that the water of the black river has completely become crystal clear, just like ordinary river water, rippling on the white bone plain. Its ferocity has disappeared, its energy has disappeared, all its existence is gone. The true power of the black river water has been completely plundered by the white night. Chuangtianhu never thought that anyone could do it. He also thought about what kind of means it would be if he mastered the whole water of the Heihe River. He also tried to suppress it with his profound cultivation. However, he was disappointed. Although he is the four heavenly kings of the dark Dynasty, his strength is incomparable, but compared with the whole water of Heihe River, he is not a bit worse. Because when he tried, he was almost engulfed by the water of the Heihe River, and he could not even control himself. This kind of energy was not mastered by ordinary people. So... He gave up! It was for this reason that he asked the people of the dark Dynasty to test the energy of the water of the black river, hoping to find a way to control it. However, the dark Dynasty tried countless times but failed to do it. But today, someone has done it... "incredible!" Chuang Tianhu sighed, his eyes were full of complicated color. "Yes, I didn''t expect that the energy of the black river would match my body so well!" White night opened his eyes and looked at Chuang Tianhu without expression. He walked towards him. "Who are you?" Chuang Tian Hu asked hoarsely. "You know who I am? Why do you know why? " The white night is light. "Are you really white night?" Chuang Tian Hu''s eyes were frozen countless. "Now, what are you fighting me with?" White night light said, is to raise a hand. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... a brilliant light burst out in front of him, and then saw a pair of proud soldiers appeared in front of the white night. Brilliant sword power, shining on the world. This is the temperament of a unique weapon! "What is that The two female spirits here are staring at me. "Hongbing... That''s Hongbing..." the man on the ground widened his eyes, as if to see the strange nature of these magic soldiers, and directly screamed out. "Hong Bing? This... So much? " Said the old soul woman here. "There are seven of them? He... Who is he? How could there be so many soldiers? " Said the young soulless in disbelief. "Who else in the holy state has so many soldiers?" The man shook his head and said hoarsely, "it''s white night of course." "White night?" Two people listen to these two words, face all white several circles. Naturally, they know who this man is. It''s an extremely vicious villain! According to the rumors they heard, they killed people without blinking an eye, killed people without blinking an eye, passed through the city, slaughtered the city, destroyed the family, and left no survivors. Of course, there is a lot of exaggeration or black and white night, but for people who have never seen white night, they believe it. The two hunchwomen become worried. The man''s face was not very natural. But white night obviously doesn''t pay attention to them. At the moment, he only has the creation tiger in front of him. The top officials of the dark Dynasty are always interested in it. After all, his ultimate goal is still the whole dark dynasty! Chuang Tianhu gazed at the white night. His eyes were very serious. For a while, he suddenly realized something. He suddenly turned around and rushed to the white bone plain. Chuang Tianhu wants to run away! "What?" People on this side saw it. They were all dumbfounded. These are the four heavenly kings of the dark dynasty! It''s too much of an exaggeration for him to just turn around and run away? But strictly speaking, Chuang Tian Hu''s action is actually very normal behavior. Because he already felt the threat from the white night. He can stand in this position, can have today''s achievements, can not do without his flexibility, an existence with so many Hongbing and absorbing the energy of Heihe, has been a serious threat to his life. Although he wants to kill white night to capture Hong Bing, he knows that it is impossible.So Chuang Tianhu turned and ran. But can you let him go easily in the white night? "Where to go?" Drink low in the night, step by step, people like a dragon, and instantly rush to create a tiger. The creation of tiger is not hurried, a little bit back. Bang! A red dot burst out of its fingertips and shot at the white night. Back in the night. Whoosh! The sword of Huang takes the lead in attacking the past. But the red dot was close to Hongbing and burst into a split. Oh, yeah! The red dot burst into a big net, covering the white night. This big net is very scary, not only will it generate a lot of horrible adsorption force, but also give all the energy around the network even the force of Hongbing. Although it can not offset the power of Hongbing, it is successfully blocked. The four kings are the four kings. Indeed, there are extraordinary means. But the current white night is not a general generation, he is pulling out the sword, and then he suddenly cleaves at the red net. Roar!!! The God of the earth and the earth was released. This time, the sword power released by the abandonment of the sword is not only the power of abandoning the sword, but also the ultimate force of the black river. Violent, fierce, furious... wheezi! The big net is broken directly. The power of terror directly compresses all the space. As soon as the maker tiger wants to use another means, his soul skill is squeezed in by this force... the face of the tiger changes rapidly, and the person flashes in a hurry. But even if he responds surprisingly, he just escaped the horrible sword power of abandoning the divine sword. However, the powerful force burst out of the sword force was hit on him hard And shake his whole man out. Bang!!! The body of the maker tiger fell heavily on the ground. Then he saw a large piece of ground directly shocked into powder, the surrounding white bone ground is also split, like spider web, very terrible. The terrible shock wave is still spreading around, and it can make people feel numb... seize the opportunity in the night, take the chance, take the creation tiger has not yet responded, and take seven Hongbing to rush towards the maker tiger. Clang! Seven swords are in the body, and seven Xuanhe is in one. A light of terror sword splits into the sky and cuts to the creation tiger over there. The eyes of the tiger are wide open, and the eyes are about to crack, and they also rush. Roar!! Then he saw a giant tiger in his body, roared out of the body, and hit the sword light over there. But although the male tiger is fierce and powerful, it can be cut into two parts after contacting with the sword light, just like paper paste... the tiger suddenly dodges again, but this time he can not escape the pursuit of the white night... br > chi! The sword light penetrated his waist in a flash. The maker tiger trembled, and then fell heavily on the ground, and split his body into two. "Ah?" "And kill it?" The three people here were dazzled. But can the four king of the dark Dynasty die easily? The first time the maker tiger just fell on the ground suddenly coincided with each other. The wound on his body began to heal in a very strange way. After a breath, the man recovered. At the same time, he hit the white night with a blow. The shadow of the fist is violent, and the phantom of tiger claw appears, the void burst, and the time cycle is shattered under this fist. As usual, this punch is enough to kill Yujun. But now, the creation of tiger is not the existence of jade Jun, but a more complex person than Jade King. Bang! The fist was fierce, and it hit the chest of the white night. The energy dissipates and directly tears the entire white bone plain. But... The white night was a few steps back and stopped. The tiger breathed tightly. He didn''t expect his fist to kill the white night. But he didn''t expect that his fist was powerful... It just retreated the night shock, and even failed to fly him... is the energy of the water of the Heihe river so terrible? "It looks like you''re much weaker than I thought." Look up in the night and look at the creation of Tiger Road. The creator tiger said nothing, and he would run away with a little feet. "Still thinking about going? A sword of breaking the sky! " A low drink in the night, the sword will be transformed into a body, and the sword light will burst out, and thousands of sword shadows will be rolled out. In order to devour the sky, it will directly cover the creation tiger. "Bad!" The face of the maker tiger was cold, and he did not hesitate to do anything. He opened his mouth directly, spit out a token with blood essence on his waist, and then smash the token and beat it towards the empty space in front of him. Bang!! The token turned dust is directly floating in the air, and quickly integrates and forms.After a while, a space gate appeared in people''s sight... but Chuang Tianhu cried: "take me! Come on "Chuang Tian Hu, are you forced to such an end? What happened? What''s the matter with you? " There was a voice of surprise inside the gate. "There''s no time to explain. Take me away!" Chuang Tianhu yelled again. At this time, the sword light of the white night was chopped again. But this time, in the light of the sword, there was still a white flame. That''s Lihuang sword fire! This white night is to burn Chuang Tianhu''s body to ashes directly... Chuang Tianhu opens his eyes and stares at the falling sword light. At this critical moment... whoosh! The space door stretched out a hand, directly grasped Chuang Tian Hu''s body, and then pulled it inward. But the sword light has come. The hand drew back in a hurry. Instead of pulling Chuang Tianhu''s body into the door, he grabbed a virtual shadow. Then the door closed and Chuang Tianhu''s body was submerged in the sword light www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2381 The flame and the blade devoured Chuang Tianhu''s body directly, and the sword light split him into two parts. Lihuang sword fire burned his body wildly. People inside and outside the white bone plain raised their heads one after another, looking at Chuang Tian Hu, but saw that its body was like the scorching sun, burning wildly in the air, which was particularly terrifying. Before and after the appearance of about three or four, Chuang Tian Hu''s body has been turned into ashes, with the breeze flying to the distance. Chuang Tianhu, one of the four heavenly kings in the dark king Dynasty, just fell? Countless people opened their eyes and gaped at the scene. That''s the spirit in their hearts! That''s a real power! Who on earth killed Chuang Tian Hu so quickly? "Master Chuang Tian Hu... Gone?" "It''s impossible... This... It''s impossible..." "how can the giant Chuang Tian Hu exist? How can he be slaughtered like this?" "It must be a fake. It must be the magic of these people!" All the people in the dark king Dynasty on the outer battlefield all stare with big eyes and can''t believe this scene. In fact, the war has been going on for seven to eight years. Although there are a large number of souls attacking the white bone plain, they are all mobs. Compared with the elite of the dark Dynasty, their strength is too different. Soon after the two sides fought, they were one-sided. These souls who attacked the white bone plain either died or fled. The people of the dark king Dynasty began to capture prisoners everywhere ¡£ However, Chuang Tian Hu''s death was beyond everyone''s expectation. And the souls are already cheering. "Chuang Tian Hu is dead! Chuang Tian Hu is dead "Ha ha, the beheading operation is successful!" "Hooray People were shouting, and morale was high, and they began to fight back. However, the people of the dark king Dynasty were still immersed in the shock of Chuang Tian Hu''s sudden fall and could not extricate themselves from the shock. In the face of these people''s counterattack, they were also unprepared. In addition, the existence of killing Chuang Tianhu shocked all the people in the dark Dynasty, and the souls of the dark Dynasty had begun to give up resistance and began to flee everywhere! The war outside the plain turned again. But white night didn''t care about it. He gazed at the scattered ashes of Chuang Tian Hu, and the man fell from the air. "Is he... Is he dead?" The two female souls also looked at the white night in disbelief, and one of them whispered. "Chuang Tian Hu is not dead!" The white night shook his head. "What? Not dead? " All three were taken aback. "How could it be? White night Lord, Chuang Tian Hu''s body has been turned into ashes. How can he not die? " The man''s eyes widened and said in disbelief. This is what we have seen with our own eyes. How can there be any falsehood? "His body was destroyed, but his consciousness and ideas were forcibly taken away. He only needed to remodel his body and practice a thousand years of Kung Fu, and he could recover. Therefore, strictly speaking, he did not die, but just escaped." White night put away seven Hongbing, facial expression said. "So it is!" The three suddenly realized. "Hateful, the people of the dark Dynasty are really cunning, and they actually transfer their consciousness directly..." "this is not cunning, it can only be said that their means are too much and too strong." Said the two female spirits. The man didn''t speak, he just watched the white night. He didn''t know the white night, let alone how the mind of the white night was. And just then, the white night opened its mouth. "You three..." the three of you can''t help but tremble. "What can I do for you, Lord white night?" The man asked carefully. But see white night raised his hand, put on the man''s shoulder. In an instant, a strong and powerful force covered the man. "Ah?" The two female spirits were frightened and looked pale. They thought that the white night was to kill him. But a moment later, the change in men made their fear gradually smaller and smaller. However, all the wounds on the man disappeared, and all the terrible wounds healed. In the blink of an eye, people were safe and recovered. "This?" The man looked at his body inconceivably, and then raised his head, then he reacted and quickly clasped his fist: "thank you, Lord white night!" "Don''t mention it. I have to ask you to cure you!" He said in the white night. "It''s very kind of you, Mr. white night. If you have anything you need to do down there, just ask." Said the man. The white night turned around, glanced at the distance, and said: "Chuang Tian Hu is dead. The people of the dark Dynasty over there are no heads. I want you to go immediately and tell those who attack the dark Dynasty to let them leave.""Ah?" The man was shocked. "My Lord, what is this? This is the best time to wipe out the dark Dynasty villains Said the young soul thrower in a hurry. These people are already terrified. As long as they continue to pursue and kill, they will never escape back to the headquarters of the dark dynasty! But... White night obviously didn''t want these people of the dark Dynasty to fall here... he said faintly: "you just do as you do, don''t ask more about others." Three people look at each other, are frowning, they can not understand the white night move, but also very unhappy with this move. But they did not dare to disobey the meaning of white night. "Lord white night, since you have said so, we have to do it. But the villains have to say, villains may not be able to command them. After all, villains are not their leaders." The man said with some embarrassment. "If you can''t let them go, I''ll kill them all and let the royal court leave!" The white night is light. The words fell to the ground, and the three of them gasped. White night, this is to force them to do so. But they also obviously insulted the IQ of white night. So many soul people attack the people of the dark king Dynasty from the front, luring the tiger away from the mountain, and then this group of people come to carry out the beheading operation. If these people are not the leaders of those outside, who believes? That''s why white night forces them. The man also had no choice but to take two female souls to the white bone plain. At the moment, all kinds of hunting and hunting are going on outside the white bone plain. The people of the dark dynasty fell from the air like dumplings. Some of them fell directly on the plain of bones, while others fell directly into the Heihe River where there was no energy. The scene was chaotic, as terrible as hell. The man climbed up to the height and directly cried out: "gentlemen, I have received the news that the reinforcements of the dark Dynasty are coming. Please evacuate with me as soon as possible, save your living strength and fight with the dark Dynasty again!" "That''s it?" "This is a good time to hunt them down." Countless people yelled, obviously they are not willing. "Withdraw!" The man''s eyes were angry and he roared. There is no doubt about that! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2382 People were stunned by the man''s firm attitude. Although many people were unwilling, they still listened to the man''s words and began to withdraw. The man clenched his fist, looked at the white night in the air, and whispered: "my lord... Everything has been done according to what you said!" "Good." Nodding in the white night, the pace is a little bit in the air, people instantly run away in the distance, disappear. Looking at the direction of the white night''s departure, the two female spirits came one after another. "Is that how to let these dark people go? What a pity "What on earth is white night thinking?" They couldn''t help but say. "What can be done? Chuang Tian Hu was defeated by him, and the pattern change here is also his change. Since he wants to release it, let it go! " Men sink. "What shall we do now?" "Go back first. Since Heihe has been destroyed, our goal has been achieved. But the power of the dark Dynasty is growing. I think we should contact Shenji palace, cooperate with them as much as possible, and restrain the development of the dark Dynasty." "Well, let''s go!" The hordes began to leave the plain. And now, the white night is hiding in the void, quietly following those panic stricken dark king Dynasty people. After they escaped from the plain, they quickly gathered together and flew to the West. Even Chuang Tian Hu, the four heavenly kings, was burned and died in the eyes of all. How dare these souls stay in place? No more running? The eyes of the white night shook, and suddenly the body revolted. People rushed out of the void and dragged the body of a man from the dark king Dynasty into the void. The man couldn''t even make a scream, so he disappeared. The people who only cared about running for their lives couldn''t care about the people nearby. A moment later, a spirit in black armor and a black helmet burst out of the void. He followed the crowd at a gallop. This lasted about three hours, and the fleeing souls gradually slowed down. It should be that there is no pursuer behind... but even so, everyone is still in a state of shock. "Stop all of you!" At this time, a roar of rage spread. People looked at the sound source one after another, but saw a group of soul people in red armor in the sky ahead. These souls are about 1000 people. They stand in the sky, arranged in order, and each person''s breath is incomparably thick. Just close to them, you can''t breathe. It was a man standing in the front who made the sound. It was a tall, stout soul with a red face and short beard. His hands were attached behind him, and there were runes between his forehead. His armor was shining. His breath was so exquisite that he could not see through. These soul people know this person, see this person, all people are overjoyed, rushed to the past, kneeling in front of that person. "Lord blood devil! Lord blood demon, help "Great, it''s the blood devil. We''re saved!" "The Lord blood demon is here, then the Lord Xuanxue Eagle must be nearby. We are safe!" The crowd was excited. But the blood demon was furious and kicked those who knelt down in front of him. "A bunch of rubbish! What do you look like? Like a lost dog The blood demon denounced. The crowd shrank their necks and did not dare to speak. "What happened? Which team are you from? Why are you in such a mess? Who are you in charge of? " The blood devil put up his anger and said coldly. "Lord Huixue devil, we... We are under the command of master Chuang Tian Hu." Said one of the souls. "Master Chuang Tian Hu?" The blood demon breathed tightly, and asked, "where is the master of Chuang Tian Hu?" "Lord Chuang Tianhu... Lord he... He was killed!" Cried the soulless, trembling. "What?" The blood devil was shocked. All the people in the dark Dynasty behind him were also shocked. How strong the news is, how can ordinary people believe it? "It''s impossible!" "Master Chuang Tian Hu is the four heavenly kings! He... How can he be killed? " "Who on earth has the ability to be active, master chuangtianhu?" "It''s absolutely impossible!" All the souls behind the blood demon cried out. Even the blood demon himself could not believe it. "False, must be false! Don''t fool me here He grabbed the soul soul by the neck and glared at him. The soul person trembled wildly, and quickly called out: "your honor... This matter is absolutely true. All of us have seen Lord Chuang Tian Hu burned to ashes. If you don''t believe it, you can ask other people.""Yes, Lord blood demon..." "Lord Chuang Tianhu, he... He is really dead!" "This is what we have seen with our own eyes..." ... the souls yelled one after another, and a burst of sobbing and crying came from all around. The scene was quite chaotic. The blood demon was shocked and looked at the people in disbelief. He scanned the souls and found that every face was full of horror and fear. "Is this true?" The blood devil whispered. If it''s fake, then what''s the need to cheat? "My Lord, this is a very important matter. We should report it to the higher authorities immediately. We may be able to do something extraordinary!" Said the man next to him with his fist in his arms. "You''re right... This matter must be reported to the higher authorities!" The blood demon nodded seriously. Suddenly, his eyes shook, as if he thought of something. He looked at the soul in front of him and said eagerly: "Lord Chuang Tian Hu is responsible for the transportation of Heihe River. Since he has been killed in battle, what about Heihe?" "Heihe... Is gone!" The soul trembled. "Ah Angry, the blood demon slapped the soul''s head directly. The soul was caught off guard, and his head was instantly shattered into pieces, and he died miserably on the spot. All the souls on the scene were frightened to kneel down on the ground, shivering. Who dares to make a sound? How can the blood demon accept this matter? How important is Heihe? It is not necessary to describe it in words. This is the key to directly defeat Shenji palace! I''m afraid that today''s chuangtianhu is not as important as Heihe! "Chuang Tian Hu died miserably and Heihe was lost. Do you think you can live? All go back to me, and let the Lord punish you The blood demon roared angrily, his eyes were full of killing intention, and then he waved his hand. After him, those red armor soul people immediately rushed over, surrounded them, and disarmed... "go Cold drink and shout. These souls were escorted by blood demons to the headquarters of the dark Dynasty. And one of these souls, wrapped in armor, raised his head and looked into the distance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2383 The story of the white bone plain spread, and many potential clans were shocked and implicated. Shenji Palace also sent people over, but they just came to check the situation as usual. They were unable to intervene in anything here, including all the plans of the dark Dynasty. They could only stare at them. But Shenji palace is not without advantages. Because of the great expansion of the dark Dynasty, many forces had already felt the threat and began to help Shenji palace spontaneously. Therefore, the dark Dynasty''s actions everywhere will also be hindered by local forces, which can not be said to be smooth sailing. It was only the case of the white bone plain, involving the Heihe River, which had a huge impact. Not only the potential clans were shocked, but even the dark Dynasty itself could not accept it. It''s a big blow. Of course, when Shenji palace got the news, it could be said that it was elated to find out who was so brave that he killed Chuang Tian Hu and destroyed Heihe. A large number of dark people are flying towards a huge mountain. The mountain was so high and bright that it could not see the end. It was like a wall of the world that separated one end of the state from the other. After climbing over the mountain, they saw a huge bronze gate behind the mountain. In the middle of the ancient bronze gate is endless space energy, which hovers and hovers like a vortex, and constantly makes a "buzz" sound. The soul person hiding in the crowd, that is, the pupils of that soul shrank in the daytime. People are staring at the ancient bronze gate. Around the ancient gate, there are seven light balls of different colors. In the middle of each light ball, there is a figure sitting in the middle. He remembered that this was the guardian of the ancient bronze gate. When people who were not qualified to enter the ancient bronze gate appeared, those beings would wake up and kill them. The ancient bronze gate is the gate leading to the headquarters of the dark Dynasty. "Who is coming?" When the crowd approached, an inexplicable and powerful voice sounded. "Dark Dynasty blood demon!" The blood demon said in a deep voice and took out the token from his waist. In the light ball beside the ancient bronze gate, a green light ball radiated a light and hit the token in the hand of the blood demon. After a moment, the light ball scattered, and the boundary around the ancient bronze gate opened itself. The blood demon made a salute to these people, and then led the souls to fly in. White night follows. "Wait a minute!" Just then, the figure in the purple light ball around the ancient bronze gate suddenly stood up. The blood demon was stunned and immediately raised his hand. The whole team stopped immediately. "What''s the matter, my lord?" The blood devil asked. But the figure in the purple light ball did not speak, just locked their eyes on this side, as if they were looking for something. A moment later, the voice of indifference came out: "it may be my illusion." "Illusion?" "I have just smelled a strange breath, but this breath has disappeared..." "these people have just fought with others in the white bone plain, and many people have been stained with the blood of many outsiders. It is reasonable that there will be some different breath. Don''t worry about it, my Lord." Blood devil. "Then you go in." The people in the purple sphere sat down again. The blood demon''s eyes flashed a confusion, but did not speak, continued to lead people to fly inside. The white night in the dark also dropped the token from his waist. If he is found out, he doesn''t mind killing here. Whoa! White night broke in. The force of space enveloped his whole body tightly, and his sight became dim and dim. And so after about four or five rest, all this gradually dissipated. After the sight recovered, the white night found that he had been standing on a broad road. Yes, a very bright Avenue. And this road is floating in the sky, very sacred and majestic, at the end of the road is a magnificent palace, a lot of border coverage makes the palace emit bright light, like the residence of heaven and man. This is the dark Dynasty headquarters? There''s something unexpected about the white night. He had always thought that the headquarters of the dark Dynasty should be a dark and terrifying place with dim light, but now all of them overturned his idea. If we say that this is the headquarters of Shenji palace, we will believe it in the daytime. "What are you doing? Why don''t you hurry? " At this time, the white night''s back was pushed, and then a cold voice came out. White night slightly frowned, turned his head, only to see a man in red armor standing behind him. The man was staring at the white night. The white night said nothing and went forward.But after a few steps, he suddenly trembled and almost fell to the ground. White night breath a tight, quickly hold up the body, one hand dead press his chest. There was a burst of pain that was about to tear apart. It''s like something''s going to break out. "Sure enough!" White night heart dark read a, eyes are also full of ferocity and firmness. "Well, what are you doing? I told you to go quickly. Didn''t you hear me When the red armor man rushed again, he pulled out his sword from nowhere, as if to fight against the white night. And at this time, a soul person came quickly by the side, and quickly helped the white night. He squeezed out a smile at the red armor man and said, "my lord... He''s hurt! I''m sorry, but I''ll help him go. " But this word falls, that red armour man slapped directly in the past. Bang! The soul man who supported the white night was slapped immediately, with a bright red palm print on his face, but he didn''t say a word, just grinned. "Well, what a bitch! You trash have been defeated and lost to Heihe. Do you think you still have a way to live? Even if I kill you now, I won''t blame me. I advise you to be honest and go to the penalty palace to be punished! Don''t make trouble, or I promise you won''t have a whole body Red armour man disdains scold a way, then directly turned to walk away. White night covered his chest, some stunned looking at the man supporting himself, puzzled: "why do you want to help me?" "A lot of brothers have died, no more dead..." the man sighed. "You don''t think these people will die? Do you think these people still have a way to live when this happens? " White night asked. "I don''t know. Let''s wait until we get there, brother. Hold on!" The soul patted white night on the shoulder, then turned and left... the white night did not speak, and when the pain in his chest was less, he followed. After a while, the party arrived in front of a gorgeous palace and queued in. He looked up at the palace gate. "The palace of criminal law?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2384 This is the place in charge of the criminal law of the dark Dynasty, and it is also the place to execute, adjudicate and judge those who broke the rules of the dark Dynasty. On the periphery of the palace of criminal law, there are a large number of ghosts with terrible breath. They stand there like statues. Basically, the breath of everyone is more than several times more than that here. The souls standing outside the palace were shivering and panicking. They don''t know what they are going to face next. In fact, many people want to escape, but they understand that the more they escape, the worse they die. Take the initiative to come back, maybe there is a chance of life! It is just like this, most of the people of the dark Dynasty will return to the dark Dynasty voluntarily. after all, the entire San Sheng state is almost filled with the eyes of the dark kings. "All in!" At this time, a red armour man drank in a low voice. All of them walked into the palace one after another. The palace is extremely huge, with a height of 100 meters and a width of thousands of meters. From the outside, the Palace should not be so huge. It is obvious that the Palace used the technique of space expansion to forcibly change the internal space of the palace. At the moment, a long road in the palace leads to the seats above, and on both sides of the road are eight statues more than ten meters long. There are many talismans on the statue, but it is surrounded by spirit. Walking into the white night, he looked at me, his eyes tightened. These eight statues are actually mechanism people! What a clever mechanism man! And judging from their breath, their strength is absolutely above Yujun! It is likely to reach the state of mad king. If you want to exterminate these scared souls, it''s not easy. What''s more, in the seat above, there is also a deep breath of existence. Look at the man at night. It was a man who looked like jade and was almost more beautiful than a woman. If he had no Adam''s apple on his throat, even if it was not for him, everyone would treat him as a woman. The man was dressed in a blue robe with a long hem, which was dragged to the ground. His long hair like a waterfall fell on the chair. At the moment, he is supporting his chin with one hand, smiling at the corners of his mouth, looking lazily at the people here. "Good bye, see the Lord of the east palace!" After the souls below came in, they knelt and kowtowed to the people above. "Good! Good! Good! All up, all up The man stood up from the chair with a smile and ran down the steps. He raised his hand warmly. This attitude is not like treating a group of sinners, but a group of guests! This man''s action made these souls even more afraid. They shiver, only a few people stand up, the rest of the people are desperate kowtow, or completely prostrate, shaking madly, a look of extreme fear. "Why? What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to get up? You don''t seem to listen to me very much? " East Palace Lord eyebrow a frown, the incomprehensible said. As soon as the words fell, people got up in a hurry. But their swaying legs have explained their hearts. "Well, I said that you are afraid of something. There is nothing to be afraid of. The fault of this matter is not you, but the incompetence of Chuang Tian Hu!" The master of the East Palace shook his head and said with a smile: "I have learned about the process of the matter. According to the rules of our dark Dynasty, you are not wrong, so you should not worry too much." When the souls heard it, they were all stunned. "Master of the East Palace, is this... True?" The bold man asked carefully. However, the East Palace master suddenly turned his head and looked at the man. The man shivered, sweating, and his face turned white as paper. But he saw the master of the East Palace quickly walked past and stood in front of the man. The smile on his face disappeared inexplicably, replaced by a face without any expression. Everyone''s breath froze in an instant. As for the man, he almost fainted with fear, but he did not dare to fall. Because he knew that once he fell down, even if he was innocent, he would die. So he held up his will and stood low, though his body was shaking like a sieve. However, seeing the master of the East Palace suddenly grinned, put a hand on the man''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "fool, of course it''s true. It''s not your fault that you lost the battle. Even Chuang Tianhu, one of the four heavenly kings, was defeated. How could it be blamed on you?" "That''s good!" The soul breathed a sigh of relief. The rest were relieved. Listen to the East Palace Master said this, it seems that the above is not intended to be accountable. After all, the dark Dynasty is eager to take advantage of the opportunity to expand its power recently, and there is a shortage of people everywhere. If we kill more people here, it will not be like words.be in luck! Lucky! It seems wise not to run away! However, the next second, the East Palace master suddenly changed his words and said with a smile: "but the responsibility of Heihe... You can''t escape its responsibility!" "Heihe?" The soul breathed, his pupils widened, and he seemed to realize something. Whoosh! The hand of the East Palace master on his shoulder swept to the side. Whew! The man''s neck was immediately grabbed by the East Palace master and held in his hand. In an instant, the headless body of the man spewed blood like a column. However, the head and facial features of the East Palace master''s hand were still moving. He opened his mouth wide and seemed to want to say something. It''s a pity that he didn''t even have a throat and could not make a sound again. A soul soul, so it was wiped out. "Ah?" All the people were shocked, staring at this scene, all of them were scared. "Lord Donggong, forgive me!" Everyone was so scared that they all knelt on the ground, shivering. "You are innocent The master of the East Palace lost his head in an unexpected way. But the more you say that, the more scared everyone is. "Lord Donggong, we are innocent "We are outside to resist foreign enemies, Chuang Tian Hu was suddenly killed, we do not know!" "My Lord, please let us go, let us go!" "We are not guilty." The cry of pain resounded. However, these people''s cry for mercy seems to have completely angered the East Palace master. He rushed forward with his arms like iron bars and fiercely waved them to pieces. The huge force on his arms directly smashed them into pieces. The roses of human flesh blossomed in the crowd, seductive and terrifying... "I said you were innocent. Why don''t you believe it? Why don''t you believe it? Why don''t you believe it? Why don''t you believe it... " the master of the East Palace yelled as he killed people. His beautiful face was full of ferocity. In the blink of an eye, he killed hundreds of people www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2385 The scene is like hell, with blood and broken meat spread all over the ground, and the scene is particularly terrible. The white night in the crowd was stunned. Now the East Palace master is quite different from his appearance just now. This is a pervert, right? The master of the East Palace killed a circle in the crowd before retreating. His robe was now completely dyed red! The scene was particularly chaotic. He took a deep breath and opened his arms. Blood trickled down his robe to the ground, making a clattering sound, which made people''s scalp numb. "I have said that you have no sin. Why don''t you believe it?" The East Palace master''s face reappeared a smile. It''s just that smile is the devil''s smile. "Dongying! You big jerk! We are not guilty at all, and in that case we have no way. What are you going to do with us? " At this time, a soul of a bite of the teeth, roared. "That is, we have tried our best. Even Chuang Tianhu is not an opponent. What else do you want us to do? Shall we die? " There is a soul in a loud voice. "Everybody, anyway, we are all dead. Since we are going to die, we can''t die on our knees. Let''s kill the East warbler and we can escape from the dark Dynasty." I don''t know who called out. This sound, immediately attracted the scene of people boiling. It''s just that... The words came out, and the eight huge organ people came to life immediately. Their eyes were red with blood, and their intent to kill broke out. Suddenly, they stretched out a huge hand and grabbed at the crowd. They directly found out the shouting souls. "What are you doing? Let me go! Let go of me "Asshole, I''ll fight with you!" These people who were pulled up by the mechanism man struggled and roared wildly, and constantly released soul skills to attack these mechanism people. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t tear the bodies of these mechanism men by half. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the multicolored psychics burst into their bodies. But they are not affected at all, directly pinch these people and throw them into the mouth. "Ah The sad cry resounded through the sky. These souls finally know fear, crazy struggle, crazy roar. But there is no use for it. The organ man put them into his mouth and chewed them directly. Click! Click! Click... the sound of bone being chewed is abnormal and obvious, and the scream gradually disappears. All the souls below were frightened. The mechanism person chewed like this for more than ten seconds, and then vomited those who chewed on the ground. Bata... I saw a bunch of immature meat mud hit the ground, and the legs of people around were almost soft. Everyone kneels on the ground, dare not resist again! Revolt... It''s going to be worse. "Well, do you have to force these guys to do it? If you were me, I would at least give you a whole body, wouldn''t I? Alas The master of the East Palace shook his head in a helpless manner. "Lord Donggong, we are willing to do anything you want us to do. We only ask you to let us go. As long as you spare us from death, we are willing to do anything you want us to do. We are willing to do everything for you. We are willing to go through fire and water for the dark Dynasty. Please let us go! Please There was a constant howl. East Palace master grinned: "well, you want to make me a cow, then I will give you this opportunity." "Really?" "Thank you very much! Thank you very much "Thank you very much, thank you very much." ... people cry out excitedly, everyone is crazy kowtow, gratitude. But the next second, East Palace Lord''s face again filled with ferocious laughter. "But my favorite thing is to kill cattle and horses!" With that, he suddenly reached out and grabbed a soul person crawling on the ground from the ground, directly removed its limbs, and then threw it on the ground and stepped on its head with his feet. Click! The man''s head was smashed into flowers. "Ah There was a lot of screaming. At this moment, they finally realized that in the eyes of the East Palace master, they were no longer criminals, but playthings! It''s the dead! The East Palace master has no intention of trying them. He just wants to kill all these people. I''m afraid that''s what it means! Their plea for mercy has been useless for a long time... "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." the master of the East Palace gave a frightful laugh, and people slaughtered crazily. He enjoyed the killing.All that remained of the palace was the desperate wailing of these souls. The white night looks at this scene without expression. He had already guessed. Heihe is very important to the dark Dynasty. If these people lose Heihe, they will surely die. Even Chuang Tianhu will be punished. But it has nothing to do with him. He pressed his hand on the token, staring coldly at the East Palace master who had been killed here, ready to make a move at any time. The desperate souls all drew their swords and killed the East Palace master, but it had no effect. In front of the East Palace master, the strength of these soul people is just like paper paste, which is vulnerable to a blow. The scene was like purgatory on earth, and the smell of blood permeated inside and outside the palace. However, in the white night ready to start, a crisp and indifferent voice came. "Hello, Dongying, is that enough?" As soon as the words came out, the East warbler in the slaughter stopped suddenly and looked up at the sound source. However, a beautiful woman in a big red dress walked into the palace of criminal law. "Red dress?" In the white night, my eyes were frozen. "Oh? The Lord in red is here? Come here and kill some horses. Do you want to play with them Dongying said with a smile. "I''m not interested in killing people! And these people here... Don''t kill any more. They''re useful. " Red clothes light said. "Useful? What''s the use of this useless waste? Yes? Red, do you want to hang them in your room for decoration Dong Ying said with a smile, but her eyes towards the red dress were full of jealousy. Yes, naked jealousy! There is no desire in it at all, only jealousy. "I''m not good at words, and I don''t like people attacking me with words. I''ll warn you this time, and it''s the last warning, OK?" Red dress looks at Dong Ying Road quietly. The East warbler squints, the corner of the mouth is smiling, but has not answered. "Come with me!" Red is too lazy to talk to Dong Ying again. She says a word lightly, and then she turns to walk outside the door. Those souls had already been unable to hold on, and rushed out with the red clothes like crazy. But at this time, the East warbler suddenly ferocious smile, hand a Yang. Roar! All the eight organ workers survived and rushed to the crowd like crazy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2386 "Ah?" "Stop!" "Help!" The souls saw such a brutal scene, all of them crazy. They ran all they could to the red dress. But except for a few, the vast majority of the soul people were slapped into flesh mud by the horrible organ. Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth is shocked. The shock wave that each slap fell quickly tore the bodies apart. The scene is particularly tragic, and the world purgatory is not enough to describe all of this. But fortunately, these organs eventually dare not move red clothes, when near red clothes stopped, now only a hundred soul in the red clothes side shiver. As for the red dress, it was not moved from the beginning to the end, but quietly watched the eight organs and the king of the Dongying palace quietly. It seems that everything that happened around her has nothing to do with her. Dongying laughed, and his face was ferocious. The eyes of the two beautiful eyes were full of laughter and sound. He obviously likes to do it and is willing to do it. Today, he did it. The agency stopped. "Why not continue?" At this time, the red dress opened. "It''s almost enough." The ferocious face of Dongying gradually disappeared, and then he changed a warm face: "today I am also happy. How do you deal with the rest of the people, that is your business, I don''t want to manage it. If you offend the red man, I will not have a good life." After that, Dongying turned and returned to his seat, looking at the red dress. The eye of the pick-up means not how obvious. However, the red dress still keeps silent and calm. She said nothing but turned around, led the souls out and left the palace of criminal law. The red armor souls outside were all in a solemn state, and they saluted in red clothes. Red dress gently lift lotus step, and move on slowly. These souls who run out of hell have to look at the red clothes without looking at the saints. Although they don''t know what red clothes really want them to do, they will not blame red clothes even if they want them to die now! After all... They would rather die in red hands than to be tortured by Dongying! That''s a pervert. But... Red clothes didn''t seem to kill them, but brought them to a building. The white night in the crowd was watching the red dress. This is a great chance to steal and kill red clothes, but at this time, it seems that it is not worth it! Because it''s just killing a red dress, it''s not enough for a white night. Although he has a lot of resentment with red clothes... as soon as the red clothes come, the soul in the pavilion immediately ran out. "See the red man!" A woman with a green hair saluted her red dress. Looking at it in the night, I found that most of the people in the pavilion were women, and they were full of life. There is no doubt that these people are good at healing soul. "Help these people to see, give them healing, a fragrance to complete, can do?" Red dress light road. The green haired woman roughly scanned the people around and nodded, "no problem." "OK, let''s start." Red clothes stood by. The women came immediately to examine the wounds for each wounded soul. It is natural that he does not need to check on the night. After all, he was not hurt by the pressure. Before Dongying was crazy, he was watching the play all the time. The dark king killed himself. He didn''t have to expose himself. Just as she was ready to refuse the women''s injuries on the night, the pain in her chest was again heard. No, no! The night is not good, is trying to retreat, quietly leaving the crowd. But this time, the sharp pain in the chest was very fierce, and people were suddenly caught up and fell on the ground. "Well?" The green haired woman over there turned her head. "He seems to be seriously injured. Please treat it first. If it is too serious, give up." Red clothes sweep eyes and white night, because the white night is covered by armor, and with the breath shielding, the red clothes can not recognize the white night. "Good red man." The green haired woman walked towards the white night herself. The cold eyes in the night, but the pain of the chest tearing made him almost stand up. There is no way. By this time, no matter what you do, you will be exposed. And this time again to steal red clothes, is obviously too late! If this time to camouflage, with the strength of red clothes, you can definitely understand that someone has used the ease of look or magic. At that time, they were not fighting their own actions.Today, we can only put aside the red clothes. The white night suddenly gets up, adjusts the body, back to the red dress. Red also just glanced at him, then closed his eyes, as if in a nap. The green haired woman had never seen the white night. When she took off his helmet, she was just amazed at the beauty of the white night, so she checked it for him. "How strange your injury is! Is this caused by the master of Dongying palace? " The green haired woman frowned. "No, it was left during the Heihe war." Said the white night casually. "I see. No wonder there is such a strong evil spirit!" The green haired woman checked it again, and then said in a deep voice, "I don''t think your injury is like a wound, but some kind of force has inadvertently entered the body, but your body can''t absorb this strength. Your injury should be a series of attacks?" "Yes, I thought it would be all right in a moment." "Really..." the green haired woman got up and walked towards the red dress. "Well done?" Red asked casually. "It should be cured well, but it will take some time. One stick of incense is not enough." "So... Can he still fight?" "If his injury doesn''t break out, he won''t have an impact." "I don''t care. Let him go with me." Red clothes light road. "Yes, my Lord!" The green haired woman nodded and left without paying attention to the white night. White night again put on the helmet, see chest pain gradually small down, it is also secretly relieved. After a stick of incense, most of the souls are healed, while those who are not cured are discarded. The group of soul people, who cast their eyes in red, began to say, "come with me, and I will give you a chance to redeem yourself." Then he turned away again. Soul people look at each other, but dare not question, they have followed the past. Soon, red led these people to a pavilion, the pavilion is a space door. No one knows where the other end of the space door leads to, but he sees two ghostly souls standing on both sides of the space door. "Lord in red!" They immediately saluted. Red clothes nodded, then turned to the souls and said: "this is your task!" . (if you owe the first shift, you should make up for it in the morning) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2387 When they heard it, they looked at the door of the space in unison. Everyone''s eyes were confused and confused. "Red... Lord in red, what''s in it?" "Is it really OK for us to go in "What do you want us to do?" The soul people tremble to look at the red dress, have issued the sound of incomprehension. There was a bit of noise at the scene. "Don''t worry, this task is not cumbersome, you just need to go through this space door, enter the other end, and help me get something." Calm road in red. "My Lord, what do you want us to take?" "A bead!" "Beads?" "Yes, the other end of the space door is connected to a dangerous place. There is a bead in the dangerous place. You just need to give this bead to me! If anyone can get pearls, I will not only absolve him of all his sins, but also reward him wantonly, so that he can live a carefree life! " Red clothes light said. As soon as the words fell, people''s eyes were frozen. Pardon all? To reward them? This is a good opportunity to take a step to the sky. But we are not fools. We all understand a little bit. That''s how terrible it is behind this space door! After all, if the bead is so easy to obtain, why doesn''t Hong Yi take it by herself? Why doesn''t she send someone to get it herself, but gives this opportunity to the dying people? There is no doubt that it is extremely dangerous. If you enter it, you will surely die here. So, red doesn''t want to sacrifice his men in vain! She wants to let these people take the place of her own people and try to be dangerous inside first! People gradually calmed down, but there was despair on everyone''s face. Red is not the Savior from the beginning to the end. She just... Used these people as tools to make people live for a while, and that''s all... the soul people looked at the red clothes, one by one, clenched their fists, or trembled slightly. Everyone''s expression was different. "Lord in red, can you tell us what is inside?" Finally, someone came back to God and asked the red clothes carefully. Things have come to this point, these people have no choice. They can only do their best and fight for it. Although the odds are slim, they can only do so. "As I have said, this is a dangerous place, but it is also a secret place. I can''t tell you directly what kind of danger it is full of, but your purpose is to get beads! As long as you help me to get the beads, I can promise you whatever you want. This is your opportunity. Cherish it. " Red said calmly. Her face was very calm, without any pity or emotion. "Well, let''s go into this secret place now! Take pearls for adults The man gritted his teeth and said that he wanted to take the lead in. "Wait a minute!" Red suddenly stopped him. "What can I do for you, my lord?" The man looked at the red dress in amazement. However, she saw the delicate little hand in red, and there was a channeling silver bracelet on her hand. She handed it to her and said, "only ten people can enter each time. If too many people enter, it will cause unnecessary trouble. Now let''s take this bracelet with you. The bracelet is specially made for me. If the owner of the bracelet is in an accident, I will perceive it through the bracelet To their situation! I need to try to keep the number of people inside within ten! " When they heard this, they were in a state of panic. "If there are more than ten people, what kind of trouble will it be?" The white night in the crowd lowered its voice and called out. "If there are more than ten people, they will wake up the fierce beasts in the secret place. They will slaughter everything in the secret place. When the time comes, several people will have to die, so it is better not to exceed ten people!" Red dress road. When people hear it, they suddenly realize that they are also frightened... fierce beast? Is it filled with countless horrible beasts? "Well, it''s time to go!" Red seems not willing to waste time, holding those silver bracelets, said: "who wants to go?" The souls looked at each other, and finally came forward one by one. "Lord in red, I''ll try!" "I, I will go!" "I''ll go too!" "And me There was a lot of shouting and people were scrambling for each other. What Hong Yi said is not complete. Although she has already explained that it is very dangerous, there is only one opportunity in front of us. Obviously, we all want to seize this opportunity. The red dress pours also not polite, directly threw that silver quality bracelet to the front several people. "Ten of you go in first." Red clothes light road.They nodded and put on the bracelet. The bracelet was hung on the wrist, and immediately burst into silver light. People felt that the silver light seemed to involve their own heart, which was particularly mysterious and magical. Ten halos appeared on the palm of the right hand in red. "It''s up to you, gentlemen, whether you will survive or not! I''ll go first At the beginning, the soul of the soul is not to let, a low drink, then rushed to the space door. Whoa! As the halo passed, a breath of space splashed from the space door, enveloped his body, swallowed him up, and then disappeared. The others followed suit and rushed to the space door. In a moment, all ten people disappeared in the space door. The rest of them looked at the palm of the red dress''s hand. However, the halo of the palm of the hand is still on, and there is no sign of extinction. Some people immediately feel regret. If one of the ten won the beads, they would have no chance. Although I know that there are many dangers inside, I haven''t been there. I don''t know the difficulty. What if I get the beads? Thinking of this, some people began to worry about why they didn''t come forward. However, this idea lasted for less than ten seconds, and a frightening scene appeared. Looking at the white and delicate palm of the red dress, ten halos suddenly extinguished... "what?" Everyone breathes and freezes instantly. The white night was also a little stunned. Ten people... Die in a flash? Red Liu eyebrows frown, but this result is not unexpected, but backhand is a turn, I do not know where to take out ten channeled bracelet, light said: "OK, next batch, who to go?" This time... No one dares to step forward. "Well?" Red dissatisfied, light said: "if no one to come forward, then I can only name, point to the name and not go, directly back to the palace of criminal law!" . (I''m sorry to move another chapter. I''m really sorry, things in life are really helpless, and I don''t want to explain old fire any more. After all, everyone''s trust in Lao Huo has no longer existed. Lao Huo can only say one sentence, and make up for it on the fourth day of tomorrow. Let''s see.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2388 A word in red made people''s scalp numb and shiver. Back to the palace of criminal law? They are willing to commit suicide! Back to that hellish place, isn''t it more painful than death? People are trembling and standing there at a loss. Red clothes are not polite, directly point the top ten soul, driving them into the space door. These ten souls are miserable, but they have no choice but to move forward. The white night behind the crowd frowned. To be honest, it is not difficult for him to slip away now, but it has a way out with his plan. He hoped to see the real high-level of the dark Dynasty, or the leader of the dark Dynasty, through the red coat or the former Dongying, and then act according to the opportunity. Now, if this idea is not to be realized, then it is possible to expose the identity. Since you have already mixed up with the headquarters of the dark Dynasty, white night will not leave easily. If you kill some cats and dogs, you might as well not come. But the red dress this move, actually causes the white night to fall into the dilemma. After all, he didn''t know what the situation was. Even if there are Hongbing, they are not invincible. However, one thing can be known, that is, it is dangerous inside. Even the red dress is not easy to dabble in. Otherwise, why did she do it here and let people go in and die instead? White night has enough reason to believe that the silver bracelet given by red clothes to these people is not only to observe the life and death of these people, but also to collect information. She let people in just to get a better understanding of everything inside. She didn''t expect these people to get beads in it! She just let these people show her the way. There was no accident. The second group of people who stayed in for less than 20 minutes died in a flash. "Ah?" The rest of them shivered, their faces as white as paper. "Ten more!" Red dress calm way, then took out the bracelet again. These people are out of their wits. If this trend goes on, they are afraid that they will not all die in half a column of incense... "Lord in red... This... We will go in, afraid we will just die..." "Lord in red... Let us go..." several souls kneel on the ground, kowtow to the red clothes, one by one, crying bitterly. Red clothes quietly swept them a glance, then waved and said: "send them to the palace of criminal law." "Yes." Next to the soul of the red armor immediately forward, the soul will be held down, then toward the outside drag away. "No!!! Lord in red! Stop it "I don''t want to go to the palace of criminal law! I''m not going to the palace of criminal law! Let go of me "Stop..." the shrill cry goes on and on. The souls of those crazy struggle, and finally they suddenly burst out, want to resist. But if the red clothes are here, how can they be allowed to be reckless? Red dress lifted her hands and pointed at them... Hua! A circle of plain light passed and fell on them. In an instant, the soul power they launched was immediately covered by this light, and all the soul tricks could no longer release half a minute... "no "Lord red, please wait a moment. We are willing to go in! We are willing to go in! " "Please let us go!" The crowd cried like a father and a mother. But no matter how miserable their voices are, they can no longer move the red clothes. Soon, the men were taken away from the scene. The rest of the people glared at the terrible scene with trembling eyes. Everyone''s expression was full of fear and despair. This time, no one dares to refuse the red dress. "Next batch!" Red dress face is expressionless way. Ten more people put on their bracelets and went in. No accident, these people did not go in for a long time, and then they were completely destroyed. The red coat is to send people in batch after batch. And the number of Horcruxes here is also decreasing. In the end, less than 40 people are left here. White night is also in it. He froze his eyes, thinking whether to start or leave now. But in the middle of the night''s thoughts, the voice of surprise rings. People looked at the palm of the red dress, but saw that the palm of the palm, directly destroyed nine halos. But there is only one halo left!! "One man is not dead?" The cry of surprise rang out. This is really strange. This man is not dead, and all the other nine people have fallen. Is there anything special about this man?Red immediately looked at the halo. However, the halo is still hovering, and after waiting for dozens of minutes, they can''t disappear... "who is this person? How strong "My God, he''s not dead yet?" "Is there any hope that he will get the bead?" The souls screamed. Red willow eyebrows frown lightly, a wave of plain hand. Joo! The silver halo emitted a stream of gas, arranged in front of her, the gas quickly presented a static and fuzzy picture. "This is the picture from the silver bracelet?" The white night was surprised. I never thought that the magic weapon made by red clothes had such magical effects... "this is Wang Changfeng!" Someone recognized the figure on the picture and called out directly. But the man named Wang Changfeng was in a dark forest at the moment. He held a long sword in his hand and carefully touched it forward. There were several terrible wounds on his body, which were like the scars of fierce animals clawed out with their claws. Although there was a lot of terrible space on the wound, Wang Changfeng stopped the wound with special methods, and did not let it continue to bleed. Wang Changfeng gasped, a little bit forward. There was no sound in the picture, but he obviously heard something and looked around with a dignified face. Suddenly! Everything on the screen vibrated. Wang Changfeng was shocked and fell on the ground in a hurry. But see a huge hand swept from the back, instantly in front of Wang Changfeng that there are dozens of meters long trees in front of all. If he did not lie down fast, his body would have been torn in half like these trees. Countless people are shocked! What a huge hand it is. Judging from the length and width of the palm, the owner has at least 500 meters! "What on earth is Wang Changfeng facing?" The people outside were staring and muttering. No one can answer his question. But see Wang Changfeng stand up again, the person is full of panic to rush forward. Through the screen, people can clearly see the ground in the crazy vibration, Wang Changfeng is obviously suffering from what kind of terrorist existence pursuit. But he persevered and ran madly. I don''t know how long it took. Whoa! Wang Changfeng actually rushed out of this dark forest. Then... An altar as delicate as jade appeared in his sight. In the middle of the altar, there is a simple box www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2389 "It''s the bead! This must be the bead One by one, people outside the box cried out. The eyes of red dress are tight in autumn. The white night was also unexpected. This Wang Changfeng, unexpectedly discovered bead like this? Wang Changfeng himself was stunned and looked at the exquisite altar in an incredible way. I''m afraid he didn''t expect that he found the bead so soon... his eyes were straight, and then he rushed to the altar like crazy. In his opinion, the only way to survive is to seize the bead and run away. This bead is his hope and his only light. What is gratifying is that the pursuer stopped chasing after Wang Changfeng entered the scope of the altar. Wang Changfeng was overjoyed and stopped abruptly. Since the existence of the latter does not pursue, it should not be so rash. Now... He can make a good analysis of whether there is any trap boundary on the altar, and can make a good guess at what the bead is. However, the sky is not satisfactory. Just as Wang Changfeng stopped. Keng! The cornerstone under the altar suddenly lit up. Wang Changfeng was stunned. Through the picture, we can see that all the souls here are all heart stagnation, and they look there in a hurry. However, the cornerstone over there suddenly cracked, and then a strange sarcophagus rose from the ground. "Well?" Wang Changfeng was stunned. The rest of them also looked at the sarcophagus in amazement. The sarcophagus is more than two meters high, showing gray white. There are a lot of strange runes on the surface, which is very strange. "My Lord, what is this Some people couldn''t help but ask for the red dress. But red didn''t say anything. Maybe... She didn''t even know what the sarcophagus was. Wang Changfeng''s breath was tight, and he was so quiet that he was staring at the sarcophagus with his eyes fixed on it. He was so tense that he did not dare to move. There is no doubt that the sarcophagus will be an obstacle to his taking away the beads. But to this extent, he would die if he didn''t take the beads. There''s no choice! Wang Changfeng was staring at the sarcophagus. There was no movement in the sarcophagus. He walked cautiously towards the altar. Bata. One of his feet fell on the altar, and the altar, which was as white as suet, immediately made a crisp sound. Wang Changfeng subconsciously looked at his feet. At the same time, the silver bracelet on his wrist seemed to have been affected. The picture was not only dark. When everything returned to normal, but when Wang Changfeng looked up again, he saw that the sarcophagus, which was more than 10 meters away from Wang Changfeng, suddenly appeared in front of him five meters away. "Ah?" Wang Changfeng was startled and retreated with his sword. People outside were also shocked. "When did the sarcophagus move?" "No... I don''t know, I don''t know..." the souls said trembling. Wang Changfeng has already felt extremely bad, and so are the people on the periphery. If we drag on like this, it will be extremely dangerous. Wang Changfeng simply clenched his teeth, staring directly at the box on the altar, and raised his hand toward the empty space. Whoa! Rolling soul gas gushed out from his palm, intending to wrap the box. But the spirit wrapped in the box, but it can not be pulled. It was as if the box was completely glued to it. Wang Changfeng was stunned. "There is a border on that box. You can''t take it away with spirit or other magic weapons. The only way to take the box is by hand, because this level of enchantment has no conflict with human flesh. " A soul seeps through the picture. "It''s a trap!" People nearby exclaimed! You can''t use spirit and magic weapon to force people to take the box with their hands! There is no doubt that this is deliberately tempting them to the past! If Wang Changfeng went to get the box on foot, he would definitely die! Everyone would think so. Wang Changfeng is not a fool. But now... If he doesn''t take the box in his flesh and stay here for a long time, is it still a dead end? Wang Changfeng clenched his teeth, thinking of strategies. However, at this moment... clunk! Another voice came out. Then there was a sudden darkness around the whole altar, and nothing could be seen clearly. After a breath, everything was lit up again. But... The sarcophagus, which stood in front of him, approached Wang Changfeng again. And this time... Only three meters away from Wang Changfeng."Ah Wang Changfeng screamed with fright, then turned his head abruptly and rushed directly to the box in the center of the altar. The box was only about 20 meters away from him. At his speed, it was almost instantaneous. The sarcophagus didn''t seem to react. After a breath, Wang Changfeng appeared in front of the box. Without thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it. After being touched by Wang Changfeng''s hand, the border around the box is directly like melted ice and disappears. Wang Changfeng''s five fingers will soon touch the boundary. But at this critical moment... clunk! The strange voice rang out again. Then the whole altar went dark again. The faces of the people outside were stagnant. They thought the darkness would last for a short time and then light up again, but... No! The darkness continued. And in the dark, something seems to be moving. All the people outside opened their eyes and locked in the position of Wang Changfeng. But it doesn''t work... it''s so dark in front of you that you can''t see anything clearly... they can''t hear. They have no idea how Wang Changfeng is now. And it was not until after the five breaths that the darkness passed and the light around the altar was restored. When all this recovered, a stunning sight appeared. In the middle of the altar, on the side of the box, stood a white bone. That''s exactly Wang Changfeng! His head was intact, still as it was, but everything from the bottom of his head turned into white bones, nothing existed. He also maintained the posture of reaching out to grab the brocade box. It was obvious that he was hollowed out by something in an instant and was killed directly. As for the sarcophagus, it was already standing behind him. Then, the sarcophagus fell leisurely and smashed Wang Changfeng''s body. The broken bones splashed on the altar, but they were absorbed by the altar. Wang Changfeng... Tragic death! The whole altar is becoming more and more charming and transparent... however, the souls in the periphery, one by one, can''t speak for a long time, staring at all of them... "what is this... Exactly?" I don''t know who whispered. Red clothes did not speak, but silently watched the blurred picture in front of her, and then looked at the faint halo of her palm. Then she turned to the rest of humanity: "who''s going next?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2390 The soul of the scene were silent, but everyone''s face was black, and there was only fear in their eyes. There is no doubt that Wang Changfeng''s strength is very strong among them. Otherwise, why did the nine people fall down, only he was alive, but also successfully got rid of the pursuit of the terror creature? But... Even such powerful souls are so dead that when can they survive? Is the sarcophagus at the altar too frightening? What the hell is it? How was Wang Changfeng killed by it? And look at the posture of Wang Changfeng when he died, it seems that... He didn''t react when he died, did he? Is it something they can deal with? The souls were scared out of their wits, and this time they fell into silence again. "Ten of you, go in!" Red dress face is expressionless looking at the front ten people to say. "Lord in red, we are afraid we can''t deal with this monster." Some people want to cry without tears. "I can let you deal with Dongying." Calm road in red. Against Dongying? It''s better to go in. "Let''s go, we''ll go..." the souls are forced to wear bracelets. But at this point, one of them opened his mouth. "Lord in red, I have a request. I hope the Lord in red will allow me. If the Lord in red does not agree with the villain''s request, the villain would rather die in the palace of criminal law!" As soon as this word falls, people look at that person with horror. Red also turned her head and looked at it. "Say it A simple word came out of the pink little mouth in red. The man said, "I hope the Lord in red will promise us that when we enter the altar, we get beads. No matter how many people come back, we hope that Lord red will forgive us!" As soon as people heard it, they immediately understood what the man meant. If the red dress only pardons those who have obtained the beads, then these ten people will inevitably engage in intrigue. At that time, they will not only have to deal with the monsters inside, but also be wary of the so-called companions. If the red dress agreed to this request, then the ten people could work together to get the beads. "No problem!" Without any hesitation, Hong Yi agreed with the man directly. When they heard this, they were overjoyed. "Everybody, no matter what the result is, next, we must unite! Let''s go The man said, his eyes firmly toward the inside. With some information given by Wang Changfeng, people have a general understanding of the location of the altar. After entering the space gate, after sacrificing four people, all the remaining six people arrived in front of the altar. This time, there are six souls. There must be a good chance to get the beads. The image of the bracelet shows that the former grotesque sarcophagus rises again at the bottom of the altar. When they saw it, they looked dignified. But they did not hesitate. After all, it is six to one. Even if the sarcophagus can handle one or two people, it must not be able to deal with six people in a row, right? Everyone is in this mind, and this time is also duty bound. Because they don''t know who the sarcophagus will attack first. So it''s just luck at this time! Those who are not lucky and become the first object to be dealt with by the sarcophagus will have to admit their bad luck, while those with good luck will be able to leave with beads. But... When the six people rushed to the center of the altar together... Hoo! The light in this part of the altar darkened again. The people on the periphery had a sudden heart beat. After a breath, the altar lit up. And the soul of this side, completely silent. They opened their eyes, heart, breathing all stopped, staring at the dim picture in front of them. Looking around the altar, the six men were turned into six terrible bones. Still like the previous Wang Changfeng, they all died, except for their heads and necks, which turned into white bones without any meat. The sarcophagus was still standing in the distance, not moved. In one breath, six people all die! Moreover, the death was silent and the death was not clear... the scene was extremely strange, but because of the death of these people, the picture has gradually faded down, and finally disappeared. All of us looked at the terrible scene, the brain trembled wildly, and it was difficult to think. I don''t know how long it took for people to recover from the frightful suffocation fear. "How... How could this happen?" "What the hell is this? What kind of monster is this? " "In a breath... All six dead?""No way! No way! No matter how many people we come to deal with this monster, I''m afraid we can''t deal with it! We are no match! " The self-confidence and courage of these souls have been completely destroyed. People are not afraid of strong existence, but the unknown. And now, what this thing gives them is the unknown! It''s fear! "All right, next batch!" Red continued. She ignored the feelings of these people. But this time, no one is willing to step forward. "I... I don''t go... I don''t go..." "I''d rather die in the palace of criminal law! I won''t go in either "Lord in red, kill me!" The souls cried out in horror. Someone has directly broken their own soul and heart, on the spot self - determination! They don''t want to face such fear, they prefer to end up like this! Red clothes did not stop, just silently looking. As a result, most people choose to commit suicide. After all, if you don''t stop yourself, you''ll die at the hands of others. These people... Are dead. The white night looked at these dead souls quietly, without any expression. Soon, there were only five souls left, including the white night! "And you? Don''t you choose to end it yourself? " The red dress looked at them faintly. The men looked at each other and said in a deep voice: "Lord red, we want to try." There are people who don''t believe in life. "Then go in." Red left five bracelets on the ground. Several people came forward, picked up the bracelet and put it on. White night also took one, secretly looked at the eye red clothes, followed these people to walk in. Of course, he went in this time not to get beads for the red coat, but to get beads for himself. He was really curious about what made red clothes so interested that he would rather sacrifice so many lives than take them. Whoa! White night through the space door, the breath of space immediately wrapped his body, sent him to a quiet and dark jungle. Open your eyes at night and look around. "Where on earth is this place?" There was a whisper. "I don''t know." "Where should we go A confused voice sounded. At this time, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. "If you go with me, I will protect you from death, but only if you take off the bracelet with me, OK?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2391 "Take off the bracelet?" All of them were stunned and looked at the white night in amazement. "Who are you, brother?" The first one, staring at the white night, said coldly. "You don''t care who I am. If you want to live, do it. This is your only chance." The white night is light. Several people looked at each other, spinning, and one of them hummed: "I see your breath is not strong, strength is not high, why do you say this? Protect us? Can you keep it? Are you afraid you can''t protect yourself? " It''s no wonder that this person will think so. The breath of the white night can''t give people a sense of security. White night eyebrows dark frown, but do not want to say more. Although his talk can''t be heard by the red clothes outside, he doesn''t want to show too many actions to arouse the suspicion of red clothes. This woman is not simple. If let her see the clue, once the identity of white night is exposed, the disguise of white night is meaningless. "In that case, good-bye! You can do it yourself White night said, is to leave. "Wait a minute, my Lord!" At this time, a man ran out and stood by the side of the white night: "I believe you, I am willing to take off the bracelet with you, I hope adults can protect my safety!" "Frosty! Do you really believe in this man? " The three people here were stunned. "I just don''t believe in myself." The frosty man hesitated. The three were silent. The red clothes outside are watching the pictures of several people, and the willow eyebrows frown slightly. She could only see the pictures, but could not hear the sound, so she did not know what these people were doing. But just then! Snoring... strange noises were heard in the ears of five people. Several people who were still arguing couldn''t help but look around in a hurry. The white night also looked around and frowned. He could clearly feel a breath of yin and evil spirit rippling around him. There''s a terrible force approaching here. The white night light said: "we have been locked by it, with our strength, it is impossible to defeat it, if you want to live, immediately take off the bracelet with me, otherwise you will have to wait here to die!" "You... You scare me?" The man didn''t agree with him. But his voice was shaking. Obviously, he has already felt the power, and when he measures it, he knows that he can''t be his opponent... "if you can deal with it, how can I frighten you?" The white night asked. The man was speechless, his eyes full of fear. At this moment, people have no choice. See that the breath more and more close, then can only listen to the words of the white night, pull off the bracelet. Whew! As the bracelet was torn off, the portrait in front of the red dress instantly dissipated, and the light of the palm of his hand was also directly dimmed. "Well?" "My Lord, are these five... Dead?" The man next to him said, stunned. However, Hong Yi didn''t speak. She just stood there thinking for a while and then said, "find someone else to go in and collect information again." The voice dropped and turned away. The space door was re guarded. At the moment, in the space door, white night and the other four people have taken off the bracelet. The purpose of the bracelet is to collect intelligence and determine whether the people inside are alive or not, so that red clothes can continue to send people in. But white night doesn''t want to expose too much in front of the red dress. As soon as the bracelet was taken off, the white night would drink softly: "you all lean towards me Several people were obviously scared by the terrible smell of approaching. They did not dare to hesitate and approached the white night immediately. And when they get close to the white night... "woo The strange voice rang out again. But this time it''s not from around, it''s from above. People subconsciously looked up, but saw a big mouth directly toward the crowd over. The fangs, which were wrapped in a great deal of destruction, were also bitten down. "Ah The cry of terror was heard all the time. People hasten to evoke the soul, trying to tear the big mouth open. However, when they bite down, they also release a wonderful pressure. This pressure actually suppresses all the spirits released by the people. It is hard for them to condense their spirits. They can''t motivate the soul rhyme. It can be said that they have no ability to resist! What kind of monster is this? Is there such a terrible momentum? People''s brains are blank, and they can''t do anything at the moment. They can only stare at it with wide eyes. But just as the crowd was ready to give upKeng! A terrible and bright sword light suddenly burst out, like a new moon rising, directly into the fall of the bloody mouth. In an instant, the big mouth that fell was fixed. "What?" The four people here were stunned, staring at the huge mouth like an abyss hanging over their heads. And then it fell down again, and then it fell. The four subconsciously held their heads in their hands. But this time, without any pressure and momentum, it directly hit the people and split into two. The four returned to their senses, fixed their eyes and found that the mouth had been chopped in half. At the same time, there was a huge fierce beast like a mysterious turtle in the woods above their heads, and the big mouth full of tusks was the head of this mysterious turtle like monster... seeing this scene, all four people opened their mouths. They may not have realized what happened until now... "go At this time, the white night called a low, will still be in the Leng God in the people pulled back. Looking at the dead beast, all of them trembled suddenly and quickly followed the white night. "Who is this man? How can it be so terrifying? " "I don''t know. He''s wearing a helmet. I can''t see his face!" Several people carefully communicate, for the white night is full of curiosity. However, five people did not take a few steps... Dong! Bang! Bang! The ground trembled again. There seems to be something huge approaching in the distance. "It should be the giant who chased Wang Changfeng before!" The white night looked at the frequency of the ground shaking, and lowered his voice: "go ahead at full speed immediately, enter the altar, quick!" Finish saying, white night pace a bit, burst out instantly. The other four did not dare to neglect, and directly launched all the soul gas to rush forward. The giant seemed to have noticed the sudden high-speed movement of the five people, and immediately began to chase after them. The frequency of the ground shaking immediately rose innumerable, and the trees were broken. "Be careful!" Just then, a cry of surprise rang out. The trees nearby were suddenly knocked open, and then a giant with eyes all over his body jumped out. It held up his arms and beat hard at this side of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2392 Roar... the sound of rock burst through the sky. The four fleeing men stopped abruptly and looked at the explosion. However, there are already two huge overlapping palms, which are the giant''s hands. As for the white night, the giant''s hands have long been patted on the ground by the giant''s hands, and the body shape can no longer be seen. The ground is shaking, the land has sunk a large part, the scene is in a mess, and the jungle collapses one after another... "ah..." "Did that guy... Just get shot dead?" People said in horror. Just now, this man is still so strong. How could he be killed all of a sudden? "As I said earlier, this man is a soft legged shrimp. You can''t see what you can do with it." Said the soul soul trembling before. "Let''s run away!" The other three turned around and ran. In this case, they can not afford to think more! However, just then... boom! The sound of terror resounded again. Several people who ran away were stunned and turned their heads one after another. However, the two hands of the giant pressing on the ground suddenly trembled. "What?" The four were shocked. "What''s this... What''s going on?" The sound of trembling was scattered. The giant, too, seemed very surprised. He let out a strange cry and a roar at the same time. Bang! A force line burst out from the giant''s arms, and all the surrounding trees were broken by the force lines. All the four souls were overturned by this force pattern. Is this the power of giants? How terrible is this? The four people were shocked and looked at the force pattern, all of them were stupid. If the power lines just burst out are so terrible, what terrible power should be in this arm? Most of the power lines break out less than one tenth of their original strength. If they do, their strength is immeasurable... no one can imagine... but even more eye drops will appear. The giant''s folded hands trembled gently. Then, the palm pressed on the ground was lifted up a little bit. The four people''s mouths were wide open, as if they could plug eggs. What a shock. "This... It''s impossible!" Previously, the soul said in a daze. The other three were speechless. The palm is raised, under the palm is a figure slowly standing up. It was white night. The four men looked at it in a hurry, and their scalp was about to explode. Because at the moment of the white night... Is actually one hand to support the giant''s palm! Yes! One hand! For the giant''s terrible power, he opened his hand! "Is this man really from our army?" I don''t know who whispered. If this army has such great ability, it will be beaten in the white bone plain? I''m afraid that Chuang Tian Hu may not have such terrible energy, right? Sonorous! How can the sword light rise. The white night shines with one hand and stabs the giant''s palm. Whew! Two palms were instantly punctured with a blood hole. Just like paper paste, it can''t resist. The white night jumped out of the blood hole, stood on the sky and stood in front of the giant. It was a half man and half ape, but covered with scales. It had a pair of bloody eyes, which was ferocious and terrifying. At the moment, it was staring at the white night, and then roared and opened its mouth to swallow the white night. But as soon as its mouth opened, the white night struck the giant''s head with a fist. Click! A strange noise came out. Then the giant''s body suddenly trembled, and then it was frozen in place, there was no movement. The four people below are breathing. A moment later, a large number of cracks appeared in the giant''s body, and then it collapsed like a landslide. Countless huge pieces of meat and blood filled the forest like a mud rock flow. Such a terrible giant was smashed by a blow from this man... the four of them gasped for breath and looked at it. "Let''s go!" The white night fell from the sky and said calmly. The four looked at each other, and everyone could see the shock in each other''s eyes. This time, they no longer hesitated, no longer hesitated. Who can they believe in such a terrible power?"My Lord, wait for me!" The four quickly followed. After getting rid of the giant, the five came to the altar without danger. The magnificent altar is just like a pile of suet and white jade, which is very gorgeous. "The image is not as good as what you can see with your own eyes. What exactly is this altar?" One person asked. "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not ordinary. What should we do now?" Asked the man next to him. The others were silent. The white night gazed for a while and said faintly, "you are guarding here. I''ll go and have a look." "My Lord, is that all right?" Someone asked carefully. The white night didn''t say anything, just walked on. If he has problems, what''s the use of counting on these people? To this extent, if all five people are involved, once they find out the dark light incident again, even if the white night can resist its own sudden events, I am afraid it can not resist the attack and killing of other people, and he can not protect everyone. So we can only do our best to protect ourselves. These people, on the contrary, will become a burden to him. "Be careful, my Lord!" These people also know their own situation and do not insist. Silent at night, he stepped forward. Br > < br. I saw the ground crack. A terrible coffin rises. Seeing the coffin, everyone''s faces turned pale. This coffin gives people too much fear. It kills, never a process, only results. Its appearance represents death. The four of them were staring blankly. White night quietly watching, he does not move, the coffin does not move. However, he would not spend so much time. After about ten rest, he took the second step in the daytime. And the moment the second step falls... whoa! The whole altar was darkened for a moment. "Not good!" "My Lord! Be careful The four exclaimed. The white night face is expressionless, see the line of sight gradually dissipate, closed the eyes directly. And the moment he closed his eyes... Hoo! In the dark, there seems to be something close, at the same time, there are countless cool tentacles winding towards him. The speed of the tentacles is so fast that they can hardly resist the white night. They are entangled with the tentacles fiercely. At the same time, these tentacles are frantically tearing the flesh and blood of white night. Looking at this trend, it seems that the skin and flesh of the white night will be torn away. But the next second, the divine power erupted, and all of this was chopped up in an instant... . (there is a watch, move it) in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2393 Bang!! The power of terror spread directly around. The ferocious tentacles were broken and annihilated. The sarcophagus stood still for a moment. At this time, the dark surroundings returned to normal. People''s eyes were restored and they were staring at the white night. But the white night was still standing on the altar, and the coffin was still standing, as if nothing had happened. Everything is so quiet. The four trembled, and they didn''t know what to say. However, judging from the current distance, the white night is only about 10 meters away from the brocade box. At this distance, any soul can take it down in a breath. But this distance is also one of the distances the coffin must kill. The former Wang Changfeng and others died in this distance. I don''t dare to breathe for a moment. What should we do at this time? Take the brocade box directly? Or back? After all, this coffin is so weird! However, in the midst of people''s imagination... the white night suddenly turned around and looked at the sarcophagus. "Well?" The faces of the four were stunned. "What is he going to do?" "I don''t know..." "it''s better to just grab the brocade box and run away at this time?" "I''m afraid he didn''t want to take the brocade box directly..." "can we say..." a terrible idea occurred in everyone''s mind. They were staring at the white night with their eyes wide open. Their brains were all paste, and they could not accept what they had guessed. However, judging from the behavior of the white night at present, apart from this idea, what else can fit in? That''s not true. The white night moved. But not toward the brocade box, but staring at the coffin, toward it. "What?" All four were silent. However, seeing the white night, a leap, such as a beam of light, hit the coffin with a fist. Boom and boom... the fist is wrapped with endless power, and it blows in the air, making a roar, as if to tear everything and crush everything! Finally! Bang!! It''s a vicious fist. The coffin was immediately repulsed by more than ten meters, and a deep gully was pulled out on the ground of the altar. The four were numb. This man... Attacked the coffin? Is he crazy? This kind of horrible thing, people can''t avoid it. He even takes the initiative to find the trouble of the coffin? "This is a madman! A complete madman Said the former soul shivering. The other three did not speak, but apparently agreed with the man''s words. The coffin was not unresponsive. After being repulsed, the surrounding sight was dimmed again, and the temperature in the air dropped wildly. A violent breath appeared out of thin air and covered the whole altar. The four souls were terrified by the horror. In the white night. Although in front of him was dark, he could feel the killing intention released from the coffin. It''s angry! But... Does it match? Whoosh... coffin regeneration vision. The surface of the coffin stretched out countless space thorns, like a sharp knife stabbed at the body of the white night. The power of this spike is very complex. It not only has space power, but also has a lot of soul Qi, divine power and destructive power. What the hell is this coffin? Why can we master so much power? No matter, we''ll waste the coffin first! In the white night, his eyes are icy, and his body is like a ghost. He dodges and shuttles quickly. But what makes the scalp numb is that these spines can actually turn. They seem to be stuck on the body of the white night. They will lean wherever they hide in the white night. With a cold hum in the white night and a little pace, he moved directly to the coffin, pressed the coffin with one hand, and then made a sudden force to directly pull the coffin wood to his own face, using it as a shield to resist these spikes. But at this time, the thorns suddenly changed again, turning left and right one after another, bypassing the coffin and stabbing at the body of the white night. In a hurry, the white night directly covers the body with divine power. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... violent shock burst. The terror from the spike directly shakes the night away. The light came back around again. The sudden thorn of the coffin dissipated, and it still stood in its original place, motionless, like a dead object, but there were several shallow traces on the body of the white night."No! The Lord seems to be no match for the monster People on this side exclaimed, their faces pale. "Sure enough, even the adults can''t fight. What can we fight against this monster? I think we''d better run away! " "Run away? Where else can we escape? Go out is also a dead end! If we don''t get the beads, we''re not going to survive. " "What should I do now?" Several people are confused. They can only watch, not dare to intervene. The white night watched the coffin in silence. It has to be said that the strength of this coffin is indeed beyond his imagination. No wonder the red coat wants these people to die to collect intelligence. Judging from the strength of the coffin, it is not difficult to deal with it, but it is extremely difficult to destroy it! But for white night, it''s not easy to cut off the coffin. He took a deep breath, removed his power, and began to walk again towards the coffin. As he walked around, all the ten Heavenly spirits on his chest lit up. At the same time... There is a token! He didn''t want to keep his hands. He had already figured out the way of the coffin! Now, it''s time to cut the coffin. "Do you want to try again?" "No use! This monster is so strange that we must escape and not force ourselves to go on, otherwise the adult will have an accident Several people shudder. If they don''t live in vain, I''m afraid. And as the white night approached, the light dimmed again. Obviously, something was wrong with the coffin. At this time, the coffin automatically moved to the front of the white night, opened the coffin cover and swallowed it. When the lid of the coffin was opened, the horror inside the coffin was completely exposed in front of the white night. There were fangs all over the coffin, and inside was a piece of flesh wall. It turned out that the whole coffin was not a real coffin, but a monster that had turned into flesh and blood. The bite was suddenly unexpected, and at the same time, tentacles extended from both sides of the coffin and surrounded his body. At this moment, even if the white night wants to escape, I''m afraid it''s too late... but between the electric light and flint, the white night''s palm suddenly rises, and a dark light passes through his hand. This blackening is more dark than the darkness at the moment. Sonorous! It''s the sound of swords! Black light a sweep, the fierce cleavage to the coffin, such as splitting the window paper, directly from its body through the past. There is no obstruction, no stagnation... the coffin can''t move in a moment... the coffin can''t move in a moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2394 Whoa! All around the light returned to normal, the temperature also slowly recovered, no longer looks so cold. The four also looked at the altar in a hurry. But the coffin was once again frozen, and this time it was standing in front of the white night. As for the white night, he kept his sword waving posture. Of course, he did not have a sharp sword in his hand, only a touch of sword spirit was rippling on his fingertips. A moment later... chi!!!! A large amount of bright red blood splashed from the middle of the coffin, and then the coffin lined itself in two and fell to the ground with a roar. The coffin... Is broken! "What?" The chin of the four almost fell to the ground. The horrible coffin that killed people in the invisible... Was split in two by the white night. What an amazing sight? Everyone kept rubbing their eyes for a long time before they determined what they saw... "long live the big... Adults!" Finally, the soul of the excited incoherent, directly knelt on the ground, shouting out. Seeing this, the other three also quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the white night. They are not only in awe of white night, but also in awe of them! Because the white night killed the coffin, it means that they can get the beads, can give it to the red clothes, and live well. How can they not be excited about the possibility of survival now? However, the four men still had no rest to kowtow... boom... the altar trembled again. The ground around the white night suddenly appeared a large number of cracks, and then a white coffin rose. Ten in all! "What?" The four were shocked. White night eyebrow a congealed. I didn''t expect... That coffin is not the only one! There are eleven of them! Now these ten coffins are a barrier to Linyang, and their breath is as terrible as the previous coffin. "What should I do now?" "What? Why, there are ten more! " "It''s impossible to get the bead. Otherwise, why didn''t the Lord in red do it himself? We''re finished. It''s a dead end! " Several people trembled and despaired. One coffin is so terrible, ten coffins... What is the situation? No one can imagine! When the ten coffins appeared, the light around them changed again. But this time it was no longer dark, it was snowy. White to the extreme, white to see nothing! The breath of four people froze instantly. But at the moment when the light came into being, there was no longer any hand left in the white night. He directly sacrificed all the seven Hongbing soldiers and whirled around the coffins. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Why are the cruel soldiers afraid of these creatures? The sharp blade cuts through the coffin. Blood splashed on the altar again. And the light around it was restored as the coffin split in two. Before the hearts of the four were healed, the battle was over again at night. Looking at the blood all over the ground and the coffin split into two pieces, the four people''s thoroughly stupid eyes. "What''s going on here?" "Is this done by an adult?" The four people just feel that their souls are going out of the body... everything is so shocking that their brains can''t think at all. White night went to the center of the altar, took down the brocade box, opened it, but there was indeed a black bead inside. "What is this?" The white night was stunned and immediately closed his eyes to feel the bead. Only then did he find that there was nothing in the bead except the endless evil spirit. The most important thing is that he can''t mobilize the evil spirit! It''s not a magic weapon at all. Strictly speaking, it doesn''t even count as a material. If you want to use it to make magic weapons, I''m afraid it can only make magic weapons. Why does red dress have to spend a lot of time looking for it? Who put this thing here? White night incomparable bewilderment, for a while also can not see through this thing, simply put it away. And the moment he took the beads, the altar shook. There are a lot of cracks on the ground, and they are constantly collapsing. A breath of dead air, a smell of blood, and a stream of evil spirit directly gush out of the cracks. White night slightly a Zheng, hastily retreat. When they withdrew from the scope of the altar, the whole altar had completely collapsed, revealing a huge hole hidden under the altar. Five people at the moment are a little confused, have walked in the past.However, at one glance, all five were stunned. However, under the altar, there is a huge blood pool, which is filled with countless rotten corpses. On the wall of the hole, there are countless corpses inlaid. They are just like murals. They are ferocious with some artistic flavor. Endless evil spirit, stillness, and blood gushed from inside, which was unbearable. "Is this... Purgatory?" A man murmured. "It''s not purgatory... It''s better than purgatory..." another person opened his mouth. Everyone''s face is full of fear. White night did not say anything, just focused on the bloody purgatory. Who made this? Does the red dress know about this purgatory scene? What''s hidden under this blood pool? Countless questions emerge in the mind of the white night. He took out the black bead and looked at it for a moment. He did not know what connection it had with the purgatory below. However, as soon as he took out the beads... "ah A myriad of shrill screams burst out of the bloody purgatory. Everyone was scared out of their wits. However, all the corpses in the blood pool actually survived. They struggled in the blood pool, and then climbed out along the wall of the hole. At the same time, the bodies inlaid in the wall of the blood pool all broke away madly, rushed out of the blood pool and rushed to the white night. "Well?" The white night was astonished and immediately sacrificed to hang these corpses. But unless the body is ground to pieces, otherwise they are persevering, even if it is climbing, they will climb towards the white night. There was an endless stream of corpses, like thousands of troops, crawling into the bleeding pool and killing this side. The four souls quickly resisted. Although these corpses have already died, they still have half of their strength before they were alive, and the four people could not resist. White night eyebrows are also tight. But a more terrifying scene happened. The corpses, which were crushed by five people, suddenly wriggled up, approached the blood pool a little bit, and then fell directly into the blood pool. A moment later, the torn man regroups in the blood pool and crawls out again... "what? They... Can they be reborn? " "If we go on like this, we can''t finish it!" "Must go!" The four were waving their swords and shouting. Can be chopped... All the bodies suddenly frozen, directly no longer move. The four breathed. What''s going on? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2395 The scene was so weird that all the bodies stopped. They are no longer crazy to the people, no longer open their teeth to attack and kill people. At this moment, they seem to have lost their soul, and they are all turned into sculptures. After about three or four rest, the corpses seemed to be absorbed by something. They rushed towards the blood pool in a very strange posture, and then all of them were submerged in the blood pool, and then they recovered the previous scene. How could this happen? At this time, they seemed to think of something. They turned their heads in a hurry, but they saw that the white night behind them had put away the beads. They did not know that the white night covered the beads with the breath of Hongbing. "So it is." White night went to the edge of the blood pool, staring at the bottom coldly said: "this blood pool is used to guard this bead." "Guard the bead? What do you mean... " " the previous coffins are only part of the defense of the bead, and the blood pool under the altar is the key point of defense. Anyone who wins the beads will be chased by the monsters in the blood pool forever. They have blood pools and are almost immortal. They will attack and kill recklessly. If you don''t block the smell of the beads, they will be killed No matter who it is, they will not be able to get out of this area. " "Is it?" A few people gasped. However, they did not know that the smell of the beads was extremely difficult to block. I''m afraid that one percent of the breath on the beads can''t be shielded by the magic power and soul power of the white night. If we don''t rely on Hongbing, we can''t do it at all. Even if we use Hongbing, we still use seven of them together. We just seal them up. If we just rely on one Hongbing, we can''t shield them perfectly. White night heart incomparable dignified. What kind of seed was set up to protect the bead? And what is this bead? Why is its breath so terrible? He had no idea. But at this time, the fingers of the white night suddenly twitched. In a daze, he raised his finger and saw that the finger with the Qianlong ring was shaking. Strictly speaking, it was the Qianlong ring that kept shaking. It seems that there is something to earn to get rid of the shackles of the Qianlong ring and rush out... once frowning at night, immediately take off the Qianlong ring and open it. Bang! The moment the Qianlong ring was opened, a black light burst from it. White night a Zheng, along the black light to see, just found that the release of this light is the silent town prison monument for a long time! It''s been a long time since we didn''t use the prison stele. After all, this thing itself is not a magic weapon, but a stone with energy. For him at the beginning, the power of the prison stele was enough to enable him to deal with the enemy, but for the enemy facing the white night, the power of the prison stele is too weak. It''s just... How can the prison stele release black light at this time? Does it mean that everything here has something to do with the prison monument? White night''s heart is full of confusion, take it out. And at the moment when the prison stele was taken out... "ah In the blood pool, there were terrible howls and screams. The white night immediately went to the blood pool and looked down, only to find that the blood in the blood pool was frantically tumbling and boiling... The bodies were howling wildly, holding their heads and struggling one by one. As if they were in agony right now. "Look, the water level of blood is falling!" The soul nearby uttered a cry of alarm. The white night also hastens to look. Sure enough! The water level of blood is falling madly and seems to be evaporating. Before long, the whole blood and water had been completely evaporated, and the bodies inside had turned into white bones and died completely. At the bottom of the hole, half of the stele with the same color as the Zhenyu stele is exposed, but its volume is much larger than that of the Zhenyu stele. This Zhenyu stele is just a small piece on the top of it.. after a breath in the daytime, it immediately jumps into the blood pool. "My Lord!" The soul over here cries out. But the white night fell to the bottom of the blood pool, holding the prison stele in his hand and comparing it with that stone tablet. "It''s just a match!" White night great joy, immediately the town prison stele inlaid. And after inlaying the stele of the town prison... Hoo!! An unparalleled force of Yin evil broke out from the prison stele and attacked all directions. In an instant, the whole blood pool collapsed and burst, the earth was destroyed, and the sky was dark. Everything seemed like the end of the world... the white night was also attacked by this evil force, and the whole person retreated again and again, only to feel that his whole body was about to be torn. He quickly sacrificed the power of the Hongbing and protected his body.Fortunately, Hong Bing''s strength is strong enough to prevent him from being invaded or damaged. Otherwise, he is afraid that he will die on this evil spirit. When the power of this evil spirit gradually dissipates, the town prison stele is also restored to calm. "Is this the complete prison monument?" The white night watched the characters written in blood on the stone tablet of the town prison. However, he had never seen such characters and could not understand them naturally. But even so, every stroke and stroke of these words was full of killing intention! "This prison stele... Should be related to the demons!" The white night vomited his turbid breath and pulled up the prison stele. Joo! At this time, a strange black breath on the prison stele ran like lightning along the arm of the white night toward his body. The whole body of the white night was shocked, and when the reaction came over, the breath had not entered his body and disappeared. "What is this?" In the daytime, he quickly looked inside, but he couldn''t find the breath. It had disappeared completely, as if it had never existed... he frowned, always feeling something bad. But this is not the time to stay. The souls above had already fled a hundred miles away. White night will town prison monument into Qianlong ring, then jump out of the blood pool. "My Lord, are you all right?" They all knelt on the ground and looked at the white night tremblingly. "I''m fine, but it''s you. What''s your plan now?" White night patted the dust on the body, light gaze at four people ask. "Plan?" The four were stunned and looked at each other. One carefully asked, "what do you mean by that, my lord? You have got the beads. Shouldn''t we report to the Lord in red? " "Reply?" "The people of the dark Dynasty didn''t treat you as people at all. They slaughtered you wantonly and deprived you of your lives. At this time, do you still want to report to the dark dynasty? You are good and loyal dogs A few people all trembled. "Adults mean..." "beads... I keep them, don''t answer my orders. From today on, you follow me and betray the dark dynasty! Would you like to? " White night said quietly. As soon as the words came out, all four were dumb. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2396 All four were stunned by the words of the white night. But that''s what happened at the beginning. He looked at the four people calmly, and his intention of killing had already passed deep in his eyes. If these four people are not sincere enough, or have a little hesitation, he will kill the four people without politeness. After all, at this stage, it is impossible for white night to be soft hearted, otherwise it will only be him who will die. For the four, the words of the white night are still too powerful. This is what we are going to do against the dark dynasty! Is this man crazy? They were stunned for a while before they came to their senses. "The great... The Lord... Betrayed the dark dynasty? Are you kidding? That''s a dark dynasty! If they knew that we had betrayed them, we would have no choice but to flee to the ends of the earth. " A soul shivering said. The reason why these souls return after defeat is that they know that it is useless to escape. No one can fight against the dark dynasty! "But now the people of the dark Dynasty think that we are dead. What is betrayal?" The white night asked. One breathed. Yeah... They took off the bracelet. Maybe... The people of the dark Dynasty thought they had died here. Who would have thought that they not only did not die, but also killed the coffin and got the beads? The four hesitated. At this time, a soul soul soul on the far left raised his head, looked at the white night with dignity, and asked in a deep voice, "my lord... What is your purpose?" "You shouldn''t ask." "But we don''t want to die in the dark!" The man gritted his teeth and insisted, "if we had returned the beads, we would have been at peace, but the LORD did not intend to do so. We still want us to fight against the dark Dynasty. We should know that all the people who oppose the dark Dynasty have already died. Why not live well but look for death?" "Has the dark Dynasty given you a way to live?" White night picked up the man and said coldly, "it''s me who gives you a way to live! It''s not his dark dynasty! " The man''s eyes widened and his mouth shut for a moment. White night shook his head, released his hand, and said faintly, "well, since you don''t have the courage, you can go away and hide your name. Maybe the dark Dynasty will not find you. You can live a life of idleness. As for me, I am going to seek revenge for the dark Dynasty." "Revenge?" "Yes, the dark Dynasty treated us as dogs and pigs, even worse than pigs and dogs. They slaughtered us at will, especially the Dongying. Who cares about our lives? If they do this to me, why can''t I ask for justice? So I''ll go back to the dark Dynasty, at least, I''ll make them pay for it The white night is just and honest. Four people heart suddenly jump, or confused or confused looking at the white night. "Well said!" At this time, a burly soul man bit his teeth, suddenly stood up and said angrily: "the people of the dark king Dynasty treat us as animals. Why should we bear this breath? Think of our brothers and sisters! This incident is not our fault, but the dark Dynasty put all the sins on our heads. After Dongying slaughtered us, red clothes used us again. No one cared about our lives. In this case, why should we care? Life is not important, it''s a breath! For what? What do you say? " The soul man was in a state of agitation. Apparently, he was talked about by the white night and questioned the other three people one after another. The other three looked at each other, and finally all gritted their teeth and suddenly stood up. The white night breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he would succeed. Because these four people are people with heart. Otherwise, they would have committed suicide like the others, rather than stay and finally decide to enter here and have a try. They are not willing to mediocrity, not willing to be controlled by fate! At least, they should fight for justice for themselves. "Since the Lord doesn''t want to give the beads out, let''s listen to him. Anyway, we''re a rotten life. It doesn''t matter." A man said with a bitter smile. "My Lord, what do you say we should do now?" "We all listen to you now!" "Let it be sent!" The crowd expressed their opinions in succession, and a firm look appeared on everyone''s face. The white night looked at the eyes of the four people, and nodded heavily. He said, "don''t worry, I will protect you and make you safe and sound." "Lord, we believe in you!" All four are together. With the strength of white night, it''s not too simple to kill them. Even the powerful people like white night dare to go out. What are they afraid of? "It''s supposed to be somewhere in the state of Lysander, and the red dress is just building a space door here. Let''s go." The white night swept around his eyes and opened his mouth. "To where?" "Dark dynasty!""Now? My Lord, we are going to the dark Dynasty now, isn''t it? We are all dead people now "So that''s what you need to think about." White night stretched out his hand and took off his helmet, revealing a very strange face. He looked at the four people and said, "actually, I am not from the dark king Dynasty." The four were stunned on the spot. ... ... ... in the dim palace, Dongying is sitting upright on a chair, with her eyes closed, gently sucking the bloody smell in the air. In the palace, several organ people are like wild dogs, lying on the ground and devouring the souls who have been killed. The appearance of the birds eating in a big way makes people shudder, but Dongying seems to enjoy them very much. "Is there anyone else?" Red came in calmly. "Who is it?" Dongying asked with a smile. "Prisoners." "No, I''ve killed everything that can be killed. If you can''t, you can''t move." Dongying shrugged. The red dress didn''t say a word, and the sight fell on the body of those several organs. "You can''t lend me these treasures! Oh, you want to use them to get that eye? Fantastic, if they can get them, why wait until you do it? I''m not going to get it myself. " Dongying chuckled. Red clothes quietly watching the East warbler, did not say a word. I don''t know how long it took before she opened her mouth: "something happened in the Heihe River. Now the battle situation in the front line should be slowed down. I take this eye to revive the one and win the war for my dark Dynasty. You slaughtered these people today. Strictly speaking, it delayed the time for me to obtain the eyesight and delayed the whole fighter plane. You are a criminal." "But no one has condemned me!" Dongying shrugged. "Yes, I won''t decide, but... I''ll make a note of it." The red dress turned round, said lightheartedly, and then walked out. "Then I''ll wait for you!" East warbler smile way, that look to the eye of red dress is ferocious. At this time, five more people came to the gate of the dark Dynasty www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2397 It took about two days for the white night to drive back from the terror altar to the dark Dynasty. Because the four people were originally from the dark king Dynasty and had a pass token on them, it was not difficult to return to the dark Dynasty. The white night also mixed in. At the moment, the four are extremely nervous. All of them wore helmets and covered their faces. As soon as they entered the dark Dynasty, they rushed to the leader of the dark Dynasty underwear called black snake. Black snake is a subordinate of qingjiao, one of the four heavenly kings in the dark king Dynasty. He was recently assigned a task. Because of the shortage of manpower, he assigned a group of people from the black soul army of Chuang Tian Hu. According to Su Ping''s meaning, the black snake is not familiar with Chuang Tianhu''s subordinates, so he will not be found when he comes to Wuli of this team. In addition, Chuang Tianhu has suffered a lot. If you come to chuangtianhu''s team again, I''m afraid people will have a lot of unnecessary trouble. Bai Ye agreed with Su Ping. All the way, several people came to the black snake''s residence. Because they didn''t practice the cave, they sat in the school yard in the daytime to keep their eyes closed. Wang Xiang and Li Sheng went out to inquire about some information. Several people did not know what the intention of white night was, but when the matter came to this stage, these five people were already grasshoppers on a rope, so they could only listen to the orders of white night. At about dark, Wang Xiang and Li Sheng returned. They took out two record crystals and gave them to white night. This is the information they''ve collected. Although they were from the dark king Dynasty, they didn''t know much about the dark Dynasty. The dark king Dynasty has a very strict system, such as the existence of their level, in the dark Dynasty can not walk around at will, only in their own regional range of activities, so there is little understanding of the various regional departments of the dark Dynasty. The white night finally mixed in, certainly will not leave here. However, it doesn''t really work to make a big scene here. Daynight wants to take advantage of this effort to find out how the dark Dynasty is related to the so-called front-line war situation and what their action policy is. If we can collect some information and give it to Shenji palace, at least Shenji palace will not be so passive. "My Lord, our range of activities is too small, we can only walk around the outer part, and the things we investigate are all painless. Unless we can get inside, we can''t touch the core of the dark dynasty!" Li Sheng, with a dignified face, said to the white night. "Is that so?" "I don''t have a lot of time. Anyway, you must try to find out for me where the high-level of the dark Dynasty is! Lock them in. " "At present, there is only Dongying in the palace of criminal law in the periphery!" "Don''t worry about Dongying. Your primary purpose is to collect data..." he said in the white night. Suddenly, he felt a burst of pain in his chest. He almost fell to the ground. He tightly covered his chest and his body twitched slightly. All of them were stunned. "Are you all right, my lord?" "I''m fine... I''ll be fine after a rest..." I gasped slightly in the daytime. Because wearing a helmet, people can not see how pale his face is at the moment, and how strong the evil spirit in his eyes is. Probably after a hundred Li breath appearance, the white night just panting to stand up, the person seems to be recovered. "By the way, do you have any evil spirit or evil spirit here?" Asked the white night suddenly. "Where evil spirit and evil spirit are very heavy?" Four people looked at each other, and then Su Ping opened his mouth: "there should be only the dark prison under the palace of criminal law!" "Dark prison?" "There are prisoners and enemies of the dark Dynasty. Because they are under the control of Dongying, most of them don''t live long. I''m afraid that both resentment and murderous spirit will be very strong!" Su Ping Road. "Is that so?" White night eyebrow micro lock, seems to think of something, low voice: "I give you a task, think of a way to sneak into the dark prison, can you do it?" When they heard this, they all turned white. "My Lord, are you mad? It''s a dark prison. It''s heavily guarded. There''s even Dongying guarding it. If we''re caught by Dongying, then... It''s all over! " Li Sheng said tremblingly. "My lord... We managed to escape from there. Do you want us to go there and die?" Su Ping could not help shivering. It was a nightmare for them. White night shook his head: "don''t worry. Since I want you to go to the dark prison, I will certainly prepare for you. Don''t worry about Dongying. Soon, he won''t be a problem." The four obviously could not understand what the words of the night meant, but they had no other choice. I can''t help but promise. "Hello, you guys, come here quickly!" Just then, a soul in black called out to the white night. The white night frowned. Su Ping quickly got up and made a fist salute to the man: "what can I do for you?""Lord Wang, you''ve brought a lot of materials here. Go ahead and put them. Hurry up." The man cried. "Yes, my Lord." Su Ping immediately responded and winked at the white night. In order not to expose the identity, several people can only follow the black soul toward the so-called Lord Wang. Generally, materials are transported with storage rings, and one person can complete the transportation. If it costs a lot of manpower to carry materials, it must be some special materials that cannot be stored in the closed space. White night follows Su Ping Dynasty. Soon they came to the place where Lord Wang was. It is the storehouse of the four heavenly kings, qingjiao. At this time, at the door of the warehouse, one soul soul soul was carrying a large and white brick, which seemed to be very heavy. Everyone had great difficulty in moving it, and it was very heavy when walking. "What is this?" Li Sheng and others obviously did not know what it was. White night went to the brick side, with a little touch under the hand, the breath suddenly solidified. What a strong energy! These bricks and stones are actually countless horrible spirits. They were sealed up by special methods and solidified. It can be said that these bricks and stones are a huge energy, and these spirits are extremely pure and very powerful. It''s hard to imagine the high-grade white night. If they are used to launch the array, they are just materials against the sky. Whose spirit is this? What are they... For? At night, the heart is trembling, staring at these stones, eyes are burning up. "Well, what are you doing standing there? Why don''t you move it soon? " At this time, the people next to the daze in the white night to drink and shout. In the white night, his eyes narrowed, he shouldered a huge brick and walked towards it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2398 The warehouse is full of these white and huge bricks and stones. They can''t be put into the storage ring because they are the condensation of soul Qi, so they can only be stacked here. White night roughly calculated, there are more than 3000 bricks and stones. And... Every diamond has the same soul strength. That is to say, the bricks and stones are all from the same soul. How strong is it to have such a terrible spirit? Can you make your soul real? White night had never seen such a terrible spirit. Even if it is the red dress, compared with the soul Qi, it is still a fly that shakes the tree and cannot compete with it. "Is it that... These spirits come from the supreme leader of the dark dynasty?" The white night murmured, his face incomparably dignified. If so, the supreme leader of the dark Dynasty is too powerful... who in Shenji palace can resist such a terrible existence? Moreover, if he could produce such bricks and stones, it could be said that the dark Dynasty''s own strength was against the heaven, because whether these bricks were used as the source of formation, absorption and cultivation, or even used to refine magic weapons, they were extremely terrible. This is more precious than the spirit mine. "My lord... What''s the matter with you?" Seeing the white night standing in front of these bricks and stones, Li Sheng came over and whispered, "the supervisor over there is watching. Let''s finish moving quickly. If we pay attention to it, it will be over if we expose our identity." "Do you know where these things come from?" The white night came back and asked in a deep voice. "I have to ask about it." "Help me find out the source of these things, and if you can, find out what they are." "Good." Li Sheng nodded and walked away. In addition to the delivery, there are about 5000 bricks and stones in the warehouse. The white night left a mark in the storehouse and left with them. Back in the school yard, close your eyes and wait in the daytime. After about half a column of incense, the four Li Sheng turned back. "Those bricks and stones were transported from a space door." Li Shengshen said. "Space door?" "Yes, as for what is on the other side of the space gate, we can''t find it. The information is blocked. No one is allowed to enter the other end of the space door. We can''t get close to it. But one thing we know is that these bricks and stones are not from the interior of the dark Dynasty." "Is it?" The white night was stunned. He thought it was a great power from the dark Dynasty. It''s a pity that you can''t turn those bricks into stone, or you can feel the powerful spirit in person. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Li Sheng asked. White night thought next, light way: "tomorrow morning, to make a wave of things." "Trouble?" All four people are shocked: "to whom?" "Me Eyes closed at night. The four immediately froze in the same place, completely unable to understand what the white night was going to do. At night, everyone went back to their own cultivation cave. Li Sheng and others could only meditate in the school. The white night went to the warehouse alone. At the moment, inside and outside the storehouse are standing a lot of horrible guards. They are not sure how much stronger they are than Li Sheng and others. They should be the elite troops of the dark Dynasty. Not only that, there are a lot of border coverage around the warehouse. If you want to open this storehouse by force, you need an army. But this is the dark Dynasty. No matter who started here, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the strong men of the dark Dynasty will come here. But white night was prepared in advance. He walked to a wall beside the warehouse, and the people were staring at the warehouse. With a wave of his backhand, a mark appeared at his feet. At the same time, he opened the Qianlong ring and activated the seal. Whirring.... the imprint immediately glowed with light, and the breath of space came out from it, and then we could see the pieces of white substances flashing in the space breath. That''s the bricks in the warehouse. Yes, the white night did not intend to enter the warehouse to pick up bricks and stones, but used the space array to suck the bricks out directly. He has learned the whole ancient library thoroughly. Naturally, he can do the reverse space. Gudong! Gudong! Gudong! Gudong... in the warehouse, the bricks and stones absorbed by the force of space fell to the ground one after another, making dull noises. The guards outside were stunned and looked at the gate in a hurry. "What''s the sound inside?" "No, there are thieves stealing bricks and stones!" "Close the border! Close the array "Yes The guards rushed to do so.But there are too many enchantments. It will take time to close the enchantment and the array. When people close the border and open the door of the warehouse, the whole gate is empty and nothing exists. White night made a trick. Whoa! The mark on the ground immediately ignited. "Damn it, someone''s done something!" The Guard commander immediately found the mark and wanted to put out the fire, but it was too late. But after three rest, the mark turned to ashes. "Time goes back!" This long time, the use of masonry will be the reverse of the intention to drink. But after the time technique was put into practice, he found that the time track here had been destroyed. And... It wasn''t destroyed just now, at least a few hours ago. "It''s over! It''s all over. " The guard''s face was pale and he murmured. But the white night outside has turned around and returned to the school yard.... there was an accident in the warehouse, and this area was boiling directly. A large number of dark Dynasty troops entered, and several great powers were dispatched to investigate the matter. The dark Dynasty also blocked all entrances and exits at the first time, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. But it has nothing to do with white night. He went back to the school and sat there for the next day. He winked at Li Sheng and others. Li Sheng understood, immediately went to the white night in front of, casually said a few words, then hit the white night with a fist. White night backhand slap to Li Sheng. Li Sheng flew upside down on the spot and fell heavily on the ground. He spat out blood from his mouth. The blood flowed down his helmet. Then he stopped moving, as if he had passed out. "Ah! Killed? " "Asshole, you are not only unreasonable, but also hit people! What a nuisance "Let''s make a comment and call for the adults!" Su Ping, Wang Xiang and others roared angrily, then all rushed to the white night. But it was still the same, and they were shaken out. "Bastard, do you know where this is? How dare you make trouble here? Stop it all At this time, outside the school came a team, led by the black snake''s General Li Muzhi, but he was just close to the white night, the white night also hit. Li Mu was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The scene was silent for a moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2399 All the people were dumbfounded and looked at the scene in an incredible way. The same is true of Wang Xiang and Su Ping over there. They thought that the white night with them even if a quarrel, but did not think that the white night even black snake under the General Li Mu Zhi dare to move. Crazy! What the hell is this man thinking? Su Ping looks at the white night. And the next second, behind Li Mu''s subordinates have rushed over, the white night surrounded a water tight. "Bastard, how dare you attack Li Mu''s Lord?" "Get him for me!" There was a roar of anger. The crowd immediately pressed the white night on the ground. White night did not resist, let these people clasp their hands. Li Mu Zhi was helped up. He covered his chest with pain on his face. Obviously, the punch in white night was very powerful. "Asshole!" His face was gloomy and cold, staring at the white night, cold way: "dog, you even dare to fight me, do you know who I am?" Nothing was said at night. How can he care who this person is? "My Lord, chop this boy into minced meat and feed it to the dog." "Yes, this beast, even adults dare to fight! Blind? " "Bastard! Break him up Next to the dogleg have a vicious, one is constantly yelling and scolding, as if the white night is to kill their biological parents in general. "Big pieces? Hum, I don''t have the right. According to the rules of our dark Dynasty, at most, he''ll be beaten up. If he''s serious, he''ll lose his cultivation and go to work as a coolie in the mine. If I commit suicide, it''s lynching. Once I find out my head, I''ll have to bear it! " "What you mean is..." "throw him in the palace of criminal law and let Lord Dongying greet him well!" Li Muzhi squinted. As soon as the words fell, all of them trembled and shuddered. East warbler? People think of these two words, there is a chill rising from the bottom of the body. That''s a famous pervert of the dark Dynasty. No one wants to deal with this kind of murderous thing. Many people subconsciously take a step back. And Li Mu Zhi was too lazy to talk nonsense any more. He waved his hand directly, and the people marched toward the palace of criminal law with the white night. "You also went over and saw Lord Dongying. Tell me about this dog''s crime. Do you hear me?" Li Muzhi is aiming at Su Ping and other humanitarians. "Ah? Mr. Li, i... we''re going too? " The faces of Wang Xiang and others turned white. "Of course, no one is suing him. What is the crime? Go to Laozi quickly Li Mu Zhi kicked Wang Xiang. Several people have no choice but to follow the white night to the palace of criminal law. For these four people, this place is a nightmare and a hell. They thought that they would never come back to this place in their whole life, but they did not think that they would come in again after a few days. Is this life? Li Muzhi''s people explained white night to Su Ping and others, and left in a hurry. Obviously, they don''t want to come here either. If the East warbler hair nerve, regardless of whether they start, that can be over. This man doesn''t reason with you at all. He only talks about his own interest. Boom... the gate was pushed open. Su Ping''s four legs swinging, followed by the white night trembling in. The palace of criminal law is still like that. But the ground is much cleaner than last time. Previously, those huge terror organ people still stand on both sides of the palace like statues, staring at the gate covetously. Thinking of the way these people chewed the living people into meat and mud, the four of them were forced to fall on the ground and lose their souls. Dongying is still sitting on it. He seemed to be in a fixed position, but when the door opened, he opened his eyes and looked at the five people coming in with interest. "My Lord, the black snake Deputy sent Li Muzhi to the prisoner, saying it was a fight." The soul of red armour next to the East warbler embraces the fist, then retreats. "Fight?" The East warbler''s mouth rises. Li Muzhi also sent him such a trifle, which showed that he wanted to kill the man by his hand. Although Dong Ying is a little unhappy, he is too lazy to care about such a small role as Li Mu Zhi. What''s more, is it not his pleasure to send someone to kill him? What he lacks is human life, and what he wants is human life."Did all five of you take part in the fight?" Yingdong''s smile. This sentence is very interesting. "Big... Adult, it''s him who has no idea what to do with the four of us. We are innocent..." Wang Xiang yelled in a hurry. "So you''ve been around?" Dongying asked directly. Wang Xiang was dumbfounded. Su Ping next to him gritted his teeth and said: "out of... Out..." "that''s all right. You participate in fighting, destroy the order of our dark Dynasty, and seriously violate the rules. But as you are the first offenders, it should not be excessive to sentence you to death?" Dong Ying said with a smile. A few people gasped. Isn''t that too much? What is excessive? They were in a hurry to speak. How dare they let go of human life? But... The white night interrupted them at this time. "Not too much! We accept it! " This word a, East Ying Leng. According to common sense, these people should kneel on the ground and cry for mercy from his father and mother. How could this guy accept it so readily? Interesting! Very interesting! East warbler squinted down the steps and walked up to the front of the white night. Looking at the stern soul wrapped in iron, he said with a smile, "what''s your name?" "What? When did master Dongying care about the name of a dead man The white night asked. "Ha ha ha, it''s very interesting. You are the first one who dares to speak to me like this, boy. I suddenly found that my trial was wrong. It''s a pity that you killed such an interesting person! In this way, I won''t let you die! " Dong Ying patted Bai Ye on the shoulder and said with a smile. "What are you going to do with us?" Ask again in the white night. But saw the East Oriole close to something. * that beautiful woman''s face, with a strange smile, asked, "have you ever heard of human beings?" "Yes." "have you ever heard of * the human tree?" * "human tree?" * yes, I want to make you an adult tree, put it in my training room, you can''t move, but you will live forever, you will be a tree with the trees I planted. It''s become a bonsai and decoration in my training room. I''m free every day. I''m bored. I can talk to you. What do you think Dongying squinted and asked with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2400 What a cruel means. * human tree? This is to torture the white night forever! Su Ping, Wang Xiang and others in the back were so scared that they sat on the ground one by one, and could not stand up. I''m afraid they have never heard of such a ferocious method... but the white night is still calm, standing in place, staring at Dongying. A moment later, he shook his head. "I''m not very interested." "But you can''t help it, let alone live, isn''t it good?" Dongying shrugged. "Well, I agree." "Really?" Dongying was a little surprised. "of course, but the premise is... You have to have the ability to make me an adult *!" White night road. "Is it?" Dong Ying laughs, and then he doesn''t want to think about it. The hand that presses the shoulder of white night suddenly sends out force. Whew! An arm of the white night was torn off in an instant. The blood splashed and the meat was flying. "Ah?" Yuan Huang and Li Sheng opened their mouths wide. Su Ping and Wang Xiang have been confused for a long time. Seeing Dong Ying holding the arm of white night, squinting at him, he said, "are you doubting my ability?" "Yes." White night looked at his broken arm, and looked at the eye East warbler, shook his head: "I think you are just so." "Interesting! How interesting! Ha ha, later I will make you an adult tree, sprinkle urine on your head, and see if you can have such a arrogant attitude. Ha ha ha * " Orioles laugh, then step up, like lightning again leaping, and one hand directly from the other arm of the white night. But the next second... sonorous! A flash of snow flashed by. The white night that was originally standing in the same place suddenly disappeared. When it appeared, people actually stood behind Dongying... everything happened very suddenly. It was a surprise to see the lightning and flint! Su Ping, Wang Xiang and others were all wide eyed. Dong Ying fell into the air with a blow, and when his feet fell to the ground, his arms fell from his body. Hiss!! Blood gushed wildly. Dongying''s arms fell directly to the ground, making a "bang" sound. The smile on Dongying''s face gradually disappeared. Su Ping and others all stood up, staring at all this. Their eyes almost fell out of their sockets. After staring at the arm on the ground for a long time, they were sure that it was the arm of Dongying, and their scalp almost burst. "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Master Dongying''s hand... Has been cut off!" Four people whispered, how dare you believe what you see in front of you? Even Dongying himself is a little confused. He turned around, silently looking at the white night, and then looked at his arms, eyebrows can not help frowning. But the broken arm of the white night suddenly moved, and then... boom! The broken arm was suddenly wrapped in a strong breath of life, and then a white bone rushed out. As soon as the white bone came out, a large amount of flesh and blood began to climb along the white bone. In the blink of an eye, the arm of the white night returned to normal and intact. The East warbler''s eyes passed a trace of solemnity, but did not dare to be careless, and immediately stimulated the breath of life. Whew! His arms grew out as quickly as the night. "Who are you?" Dongying asked. Such strength, can not be such a low level soul. And he was so calm in the face of Dongying. It was obvious that this man was aiming at himself. "It doesn''t matter who I am, Dongying. I just want something here." White night said calmly, and also took a step, went to the East warbler in front of. At the moment, their identities seem to have changed. The white night became the master, and he became the man who asked by the cup. "What do you want?" The corner of the East warbler''s mouth rose again. "Your life." The white night whispered. "Then I''ll give you back what you gave me. You have to have this ability!" Dongying said with a smile. "Let me show you what I can do." The white night nodded and suddenly his hand waved forward. Roaring... the powerful destructive power burst out from the arm of the white night, and violently tore at the East warbler. East warbler suddenly to the side of a dart, such as a rabbit off, directly hide in the past. But when the arm hits the ground... bang!! The earth shaking explosion spread. The earth trembles, the ground is full of cracks, and the breath of destruction blows around like a storm.Su Ping''s four people were caught off guard and flew out directly. One by one, they fell on the wall, their heads were broken and their blood was broken. They were in a mess. And then the palace shook. However, because the interior of the palace has been treated with space, there is a layer of closed space, so no matter how fierce it is inside, there will be no difference outside. This is why we dare to do things here at night. "Your tactics are so clumsy. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to hurt me!" The voice of Dongying''s smile came, and then she disappeared into the void. At the moment when she got up in the white night, there was a gust of death in the void. He turned sharply and clapped his hands forward. Whoa! The divine power erupts from the palm, arranges into a curtain, mercilessly explodes to the front. Bang! The wind of death smashed on the magic curtain and trembled wildly again. But white night was obviously not affected by this force. At the moment when the two forces exploded, he ignored the destructive force. He grabbed the East warbler hiding in the void and dragged him out. Dongying is not an ordinary person. With a sneer, he suddenly pulls out a sharp blade with flame from the storage ring, and fiercely cuts into the arm of white night. The blade seems to have been prepared by Dongying in advance. The blade is sharp and the flame temperature is terrible. It can burn soul power. But the next second... CLICK! There was a strange noise. I saw that the blade suddenly stopped in the air. "What?" East warbler breath a tight, eyes also widened a circle. But he saw that the white night one hand toward the sharp blade, directly grasped the knife. Take the blade empty handed and... Ignore the flame on the blade? What''s going on? How could this man... Have such a terrible means? Not even afraid of my flame? Dongying''s eyes congealed, and her face became more and more dignified. He found that he had been looking down on this man all the time... "I have to be serious!" He said hoarsely, his lips suddenly moved. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the violent knock fell from the sky and hit hard on the body of the white night. In the white night, I only feel a fierce and violent force of repression on my shoulders. People are almost suffocating, and their feet are deep in the soil. But... The whole night was still. He looked at the East warbler faintly, calmly said: "you... This means?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2401 "Well?" Dongying''s expression finally became serious. It''s not just seriousness, it''s a little bit of consternation. He is the most clear about his own strength, and he can see through the strength of the man in front of him. Jin Emperor Period! Although he was well hidden, the spirit he showed was the grade of emperor Jin! How could such a terrifying power exist in a mere Jin Dynasty? Is it that... What special means or magic weapon array did this person enhance his strength? The East warbler''s heart meditates, spins and feet a little bit backward, and quickly retreats to the side of the palace, drawing a distance from the white night. Obviously, he''s empty now. White night light swept his one eye: "not serious?" "Of course not, for some unknown opponents, if you don''t go all out, the end will be extremely miserable." East warbler light smile way, spin and double palms together ten, toward the white night suddenly a pat. Roaring... the space on top of his head in the white night immediately twisted, and a tearing impact came upon him. The pressure and prestige are amazing. But the white night is not in a hurry, backhand plays a time technique, toward that twisted space to wave. Whoa! The force of time immediately covers this area, reducing the speed of this area to the extreme. The twisting force in space is also affected, and the decline is extremely slow. White night came out as if nothing had happened. That''s how it''s solved. But the next second, Dongying disappeared again. When he appeared, he had already stood behind the white night, and with a blue dagger in one hand, he stabbed the white night''s back fiercely. Like a snake in the dark. The white night suddenly turns around and hits Dongying with a fist. Bang Dang! The body of the East warbler was broken like a bronze mirror and turned into countless pieces and scattered on the ground. Fake! At the same time... Pooh! The chest of white night is pierced by the blue dagger! It turns out that the real Dongying is standing in front of the white night, which is just a mirror! "But so!" Dongying smiles. "Is it?" The East warbler''s back also sounded a cold voice. Dongying suddenly turns around. Whew! His chest was pierced by a fist and his flesh was smashed out with blood. East warbler body fierce shudder for a while, the person stares big eyes, looking at the white night in front of, just discover that the white night in front of has already been vaporized. Originally, the white night also used the fake body! And it''s so silent that you can''t detect it. Even he was cheated! What is the man''s method? He must not be the emperor of Jin! Definitely not! East warbler fiercely gnaws teeth, a low roar to turn around, a fist ferocious smashes to the white night. White night horizontal another arm to resist, but the strength on the arm is too big, the white night was shengshengzhen withdraw. "Die!" The East warbler roared and threw out the blue dagger. When the dagger flew out, it turned into a fierce blue beast. It opened the door of blood and bit it off. The white night takes off the waist token and stirs at the fierce beast. Whoa!! The token actually spewed out a pale flame, which directly devoured the fierce beast and burned it to ashes. Dongying took advantage of this Kung Fu to put a few pills into his mouth. Gudong! When the pills went into his abdomen, his chest wound recovered immediately, and even the damaged spirit of heaven was recovered. Those pills were obviously some kind of anti God medicine. In fact, white night could crush Dongying''s spirit just now, but his spirit was so strange that he ran away at the moment of his hand. Yes, it''s flight. The spirit of heaven would run away by itself and run to all parts of the body, so that the white night lost the opportunity. However, Dongying is now learning to be a good boy. The white night is so strange that he knows that he is not easy to deal with. Although he may not be the opponent of this man in a strong battle, he can not guarantee that he has full confidence to kill this man. The East warbler snorted and gazed at the white night. Suddenly, she disappeared into the void. At the same time, people on both sides of the mechanism all came alive, one by one, roared and killed in the white night. These mechanism men are extremely terrifying. They are full of domineering spirit. One by one, they are even fiercer than fierce beasts. They rush over like crazy and trample on the earth. "Be careful, my Lord." Those standing on the edge of the palace shivering Su Ping and others called out. In the white night, his eyes were cold and he raised his fist and smashed them at the mechanism men.Bang! Bang! Bang... his divine power and soul power were all used, and his strength was pushed to the limit. But... The blow went on, but they didn''t smash these people. No... don''t say it''s smashing! Even if they were smashed, they were not able to do it. These people were just shaking their bodies, that''s all. The white night breathes a tight, the person suddenly raises his head, but sees several mechanisms person''s terror fist already like the big mountain ruthlessly thunders. Bang! The body of the white night was directly hammered on the ground and pressed hard, and the fists of the other mechanism men were smashed and killed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... each punch is a punch, which is hard on the body of the white night. The ground suddenly cracked like a spider''s web. It was extremely terrifying to look at it in all directions, and the power spread round and round like a ripple. The four people of Su Ping over there immediately urged the soul to resist the shock wave. But how can their soul power compete with these people? As soon as the soul power was sacrificed, it was shaken out. At this time, the people of the mechanism raised their hands, and the lowest hand directly grabbed the white night under the pressure, and then held it high. Other people immediately stretched out their hands and wrapped the palm of the hand that caught the white night. Seven or eight palms held him tightly, making him unable to move and struggling. White night seems to be unable to resist this force, people struggle, but can not get rid of. "Ah?" Su Ping people here are totally stupid. "The big... Adult is not the opponent of these organs?" "How could it be? My Lord, even Dongying can defeat him. Why is he inferior to these people? " All the people are crazy. If they lose in the white night, they will all have to finish playing... the next second, the void will break open. A figure came out from there, which was the East warbler that had disappeared before. "Ha ha, you stupid people think these mechanism people are ordinary mechanism people? You are wrong. These mechanism people are all made of living people, and they are all capable of doing it. Their strength is no worse than mine. If you look down on these mechanism people, you really deserve to die. Ha ha... "what? Is a living person the official? " in www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2402 White night''s expressionless stare at the East warbler coming out. At the moment, he is particularly proud. Maybe that''s his purpose. After all, they are dead objects, and everyone will look down on them. But in fact, only he knows the terror of them. He didn''t ask the mechanism man to defeat the white night. He only hoped that the mechanism man could consume the strength of the white night, so that he could easily solve the problem. In fact, Dongying had enough time to send out a distress signal. But he didn''t. Because he thinks that the situation is still within his control. If he calls for help, his face will be completely disgraced. Although he was murderous and cruel, he attached great importance to his reputation. He hoped that others would be afraid of him and would turn pale when talking about him, instead of laughing at him behind his back. Therefore, he wanted to decorate the white night and show it to the public, so that the world could understand the end of his struggle. "Now, let me dig my soul out!" The East warbler''s mouth rose, her eyes narrowed, and then she grabbed the body of the white night. Whoa! The white night''s body immediately covered with a gray light, Dongying caught the light and pulled him out. When the light completely separated from the white night, the light turned into a human form. That''s exactly what white night looks like. The East warbler stretched out his hand and grabbed at the light and shadow. His hands are almost transparent, but they are directly immersed in the light and shadow, as if they are digging something out. And the white night only felt that his soul was held by people at this time. "Go to hell." East warbler''s eyes reveal a fierce light, a low drink, suddenly force, is to dig out the soul of the day. But in the room of electric firestones... boom! A crackle exploded. Seeing that the hands of the mechanism man wrapped in the white night suddenly all burst, and then the inner white night came in a flash, and a strong sword attack killed the East warbler. "What?" The East warbler breathes a tremor, the person is in a hurry after more, but the hand is not willing to stop, suddenly sends the strength. Click. The light exploded in an instant. In the white night, his body trembled, his mouth spat out blood, and the sword Qi in his hand swayed gently. When he was chopped down, he was already in the air. At this time, the authorities raised their hands. Zizizi... strange sounds come out. A large amount of flesh and blood appeared on their burst palms. These flesh and blood covered the past according to their scaffolds. In a blink of an eye, the scaffolds were completely covered with blood and flesh, and all the hands of the mechanism people were recovered. In the night. He has only seen the resilience of such terror in his own few organ people. "Your spirit has been hurt by me. What are you fighting with me now? Kill Dongying squints and smiles, then drinks. All the people in the mechanism were frantically shooting at the white night. The hands of terror are scattered and fanned, and every palm is bursting with the breath of destruction. Dodge crazily in the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the earth is dangling wildly, as if it were a 12 magnitude earthquake. Su Ping several people are about to be shocked to death by this concussion force, but those palms can''t touch the white night. It is true that the spirit of the white night was hurt, but it was not really hurt. So even if his spirit was affected, his accomplishments would not be damaged. I don''t know how many times the bombardment was, and the mechanism people gradually stopped. The interior of the palace is a mess. This is a bright and clean floor, I don''t know how many huge pits have emerged. The cracks have spread to the wall. The ground is full of broken stones. The East warbler fell on the top of the head of a mechanism man and looked down on this side. And the white night here also stopped, looking at the mechanism man and the East warbler above. "What? Do you feel the fun? " Dongying asked with a smile. "I''m already bored." White night road. "Is it? Can''t death interest you? Oh, you know I won''t kill you, so you''re not afraid to do it? " Dong Ying said with a smile. "No White night shook his head and raised his eyes to stare at him: "it''s because I... Also want to be serious!" The East warbler breathes a stagnation, some incredible looking at the white night. Seriously? This guy... Hasn''t been serious yet? Hum! Dead duck has a hard mouth! Do you want to hold on at this time? The East warbler''s mouth rose, and her eyes showed a look of violence. Naturally, she would not believe it, and then she waved.All the people of the mechanism smashed and killed the white night. But this time, white night is no longer willing to drag on. He raised his hand and gently patted forward. Whoa! A white breath burst from his palm, and then spread around like a curtain. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all the attacks of the mechanism men were stopped by this thin veil. The curtain gently shakes, but no waves have been raised. No matter how crazy the organ people are, they can''t be broken. East warbler''s eyes suddenly dignified. "Blood River!" Just listen to the East warbler drink. All of them opened their mouths and spewed out a red light towards the white night. The red light... It''s all blood. Roaring... the blood light is crazy, turbulent and brutal. Endless resentment and death are released from it, and they want to wither away everything it touches. But... Still can''t tear the curtain apart... "what?" Dongying was completely shocked this time. And the next second, the night moves. His eyes are cold and he grabs Dongying from the sky! Chi la... the curtain directly turned into a big hand, holding all the blood light in his hand, and then exerted a force to crush it. Bang! The blood burst to pieces. "It''s impossible!" The East warbler was shocked. He knew that the blood light was condensed by what energy, even he did not dare to say that he could break the blood light. This man... Actually did it? How did he do it? However, without waiting for the East warbler to think more about it, the white night is again waving its arms toward the East warbler. Not good! The East warbler whispered that it was not good. The man moved quickly and rushed down from the top of the mechanism man. And when he jumped away, the power of the curtain had already wrapped around the mechanism man, and then... CLICK! The whole organ was blown open on the spot, torn apart by the power of the white night, and turned into fragments. What''s more, all the forces inside the mechanism were crushed by the curtain force, and the fragments fell and scattered all over the ground. However, they could not heal again. This mechanism has been completely damaged. Dong Ying glared at the scene. At the same time, several other officials have also rushed to the white night. But their fate is the same as this one. The white night is to destroy the withered and decadent, and destroy these mechanism people. It was beyond everyone''s imagination that the situation suddenly turned around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2403 Bang! Bang! Bang... the body of the organ man burst apart, and the harsh tearing sound rippled back and forth in the palace of criminal law. Su Ping, Li Sheng and others all opened their eyes and looked at the terrible scene. The nightmares in their hearts are now torn apart by the night like pigs and dogs. How terrible. Su Ping and others couldn''t believe what they saw. And the East warbler over there also understood this person''s terror at this time. "This man''s power does not come from the spirit of heaven at all, he is relying on another power! This is not his power, it does not belong to him! " The East warbler trembles unceasingly, murmurs unceasingly. He was also frightened by the power of the day. Although it''s not a good time for him to fight hard with yingzi at this time. Escape! Must escape! As long as the strong men of the dark Dynasty are summoned, everything will have a turn for the better. This man''s strength is really frightening, but this is the dark Dynasty. Once the strong one comes, he will certainly not be able to resist and will die here. The East warbler suddenly turns around and rushes directly to the gate. "Go With a loud drink, he broke the boundary at the gate and forced the gate to open. But... The door "boom" a dull sound, only a tremor, but did not open the door. "What?" The East warbler suddenly stopped and stood in front of the gate. He stares at the gate. After a moment, he can see clearly that the surface of the gate is covered with a layer of gray and white air as thin as cicada wings. Is this the power of white night? The East warbler did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, immediately offered a magic weapon and hit the gate fiercely. Bang! A mark with the word "Shi" burst from the front of the gate, and the shock of terror stirred everywhere. But... The door is still intact. The East warbler breathed almost frozen, and then attacked the gate madly. Soul art, magic weapon, soul power... All kinds of moves attack and smash in spite of everything. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the ground has been ploughed off one layer after another. The void was torn to pieces. Time is completely disrupted. The destructive power of rage fills in like a wave. The whole palace is like a boat in a storm. But... No matter how crazy he is, he can''t tear the door open. "Almost... Enough?" Behind the East warbler, sounded a indifferent voice. Dong Ying''s eyes were wide open and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Her body froze. When he looked back hard, the white night had already stood behind him. "Die!" East warbler crazy, the expression on the face also appears incomparably ferocious, is again from which pull out a knife, mercilessly stab to the throat of white night. Bang Dang! When it comes to the throat, it doesn''t cut through the throat. Dongying stopped. Looking at the white night, he found that there was a light gray light on the body of the white night. is as like as two peas at the gate. He knew... As long as there was this grey light, he could not kill the white night. This man... Is already invincible. What power is this? In a period of emperor Jin, where did this power come from? He released the broken handle of the knife, and the whole person kept retreating, and his body trembled slightly. His back was against the door, and his delicate face was full of fear. "Come on, come on!" He yelled at the top of his voice, trying to break through the space and use magic weapons to seek help. But the space here is completely closed, and once the magic weapon is taken out, it is torn to pieces by the strange power of the white night. At present, he is already helpless. Su Ping, Li Sheng, Yuan Huang and Wang Xiang all came. Although at the moment, the four men were very embarrassed, but they seemed to forget their injuries, all staring at this head. I''m afraid they can''t imagine that Dongying, who is extremely cruel in the palace of criminal law, has such a desperate and scared side... "don''t kill me. I promise you what you want, you don''t want to kill me, OK?" East warbler whole body shudders, quickly cries out. But the night was silent. Dong Ying bit her teeth and knelt on the ground directly. She kowtowed to the white night. "What..."The beads of the eyes of some people in Suping were almost falling from their sockets. "Please, let me go..." the East warbler trembled, people crazy to the white night kowtow. The ground was banged by his head. But... On the night, he turned suddenly and grabbed his hand directly towards the empty space on the other side. WOW! The void on the side suddenly twisted. Then, he took a hand in the night, but he pulled a man out of the void. That... It''s the East warbler! As for kneeling in front of the door kowtow, has been turned into dust, with the wind dissipated. Originally Dongying deliberately left a separation to confuse the white night, in fact, his body is intended to leave through the secret way of the palace of criminal law. But he did not know that the so-called secret way had been sealed up. The whole criminal law palace has been completely blocked by the power of white night, whether it is a space tunnel or other channel... but he was watched with no expression on his face. The East warbler struggled madly, and his eyes were wide eyed. He hit the white night hard, but it was useless, but it was almost pinched in his neck. "Who are you... You? What do you want to do? " The East warbler screamed hard. "Me? It''s just the enemy of the dark Dynasty. What am I going to do? It''s simple! " White night light way, then stretch out hand, hold the East warbler''s arm, and then a dash. Wheeze! The strange noise came out. Then I saw the skin of one arm of Dongying... And it was picked up directly. "Ah..." br > the East warbler roared bleakly. But his scream hasn''t been out for a long time... wheeze! He did it again in the night, and the skin of his other arm was pulled off. "You... You want to cramp me?" He was stoic with pain, staring at the white night. "No, I only pickpockets!" "Only pickpockets? So you don''t want to kill me, what do you want to do The East warbler asked with trembling. The night silence for a moment, suddenly close to a few points, his helmet lifted up, showing a look like God. "I want to replace you!" The sound of indifference came out. Dongying looked at the white night. He had not seen the white night, nor knew what it looked like. But when he saw a pale hair on the night, he suddenly felt what he was. "You are... White... White... White... White night?" The East warbler said like a madness. But just finished... wheeze. The neck of Dongying was torn... the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2404 As soon as Dongying died, the whole palace of criminal law was quiet. Su Ping, Wang Xiang, Li Sheng and Yuan Huang all stood up from the ground and looked at the corpse that slipped from the hands of the white night. Everyone''s face was full of shock. Dead! The owner of the cruel and violent criminal law palace... Was killed! If they had not seen it, they would not have believed it. However, the body of Dongying is there. The corpse is separated and still. It is dead and can''t die any more! Four people''s breath becomes incomparably fast, the brain is blank, one by one like a wooden man standing in place motionless. At this time, the white night has stretched out his hand and peeled off the skin of the East warbler. "Ah Seeing the white night''s move, the four people were greatly stimulated and sobered up from their dullness. "My Lord, what are you doing Su Ping asked tremblingly. However, Bai Ye didn''t answer him. Instead, he took off Dong Ying''s skin, bit his fingers, and drew complicated runes on his skin. When all the runes have been drawn, the leather bags will break up and fly to the white night like butterflies. White night takes off his armor, and the skin bag sticks directly to his body and shines. The white night was immediately enveloped by light, and the whole person was like the sun. When the halo gradually dissipates, the white night has changed greatly, and it has become the appearance of the East warbler. as like as two peas, he even looks like air and eyes. "This... This is..." the four people were surprised and speechless in the white night, they sacrificed Lihuang sword fire and waved at the body of Dongying. The fire immediately burned the body of the warbler to ashes. He put on Dong Ying''s clothes, then turned around and walked to the upper platform step by step. He drank and called out, "Su Ping!" "Big... Adult..." "go and ask people outside to come in!" White night road. even now he as like as two peas in the same voice. If the four had not witnessed the process of the white night''s transfiguration, they would not have doubted Dongying''s identity. "Yes... Yes... Adults..." Su Ping''s legs were weak and limped out of the door. After a while, a group of red armor soul people came in. Seeing the mess in the palace, everyone was dumbfounded. But the people are aware of Dongying''s cruelty, so they dare not ask. It''s just... Even those people who work in the organs have been destroyed. What''s going on? The souls of red armor can''t understand. But I heard the cry of the white night. "Listen, this guy who made trouble with them is a gangster from Shenji palace. He has great strength. He takes the opportunity to find things close to me, and intends to plot against me. Fortunately, we have extraordinary strength. We will kill him here in advance. You can quickly report the body of this man and this incident. Do you hear me?" "Yes Red armor soul people shout together. "Well." Dongying nodded and cast her eyes. Su Ping and others said, "you four just helped me. Come and follow me! The rest of you go down. " "Yes, my Lord!" Those red armor soul people again is clasping fist, then ran to collect the corpse for the true east Ying. To collect the corpse is actually to sweep the ashes. After all, the real East warbler has been burned to ashes, no one can recognize that this is Dongying. Red armor soul people will collect the corpse at the scene, white night waved to Su Ping and others, four people follow him to the interior of the criminal law palace. The four were terrified and breathed carefully. How could they have imagined that this was the ultimate goal of white night. It turns out that the purpose of the white night is to get close to Dongying, and then kill Dongying and replace it! What is he going to do? It must not be a small matter! Dongying can be regarded as the high level of the dark dynasty! Is it so easy to get lost by night? The four people are guessing how terrible the real strength of white night is. However, they do not know that the strength of white night is not strong. To be exact, compared with Dongying, the strength of white night is not so strong. Unless seven Hongbing soldiers are sacrificed in the daytime, or they are allowed to fight against Dongying, they will never crush Dongying. The reason why he was able to kill Dongying this time is very simple. The power of the black river water! Now the white night, the body can be said to be filled with the endless power of the black river! This force is so fierce! This is still a white night, relying on the power of Hongbing and the divine power to suppress, otherwise he will not be able to survive now.As for the art of camouflage, it comes from the ancient library. East warbler skin bag to do camouflage, no matter who, no matter what magic weapon, can not see through him. Now the white night has completely replaced Dongying. However, replacing Dongying is only the first step. Now, it is time to implement the second step. White night led four people directly to the dark prison of the palace of criminal law. "My Lord!" The soul guards of the dark prison saw Dongying coming and knelt down one after another. Everyone was respectful and afraid. The white night nodded a little, then went inside. But after a few steps, a sad cry came out of it. "Ah "Let me out! Let me out "Dongying, you can''t die easily!" "I will kill you! I promise "Master Dongying, let me go. As long as you let me go, I will do anything you want me to do! Please "Ah... I''m so miserable, I want to be miserable..." all kinds of heartbreaking shouts rang out. The white night frowned and walked down the corridor to find that many of the cells here were full of people. To be precise, it''s the people inside who are suffering from the punishment. Dongying is a sadist. If he becomes his prisoner, he can still have good fruit to eat? In some cells, the prisoner is tied to a healing array, and the mechanism next to him will use a steel needle to penetrate his ten fingers. When he is pulled out, the healing array will heal his wounds again. This will never stop. And some prisoners were cut off by the prison guards, and the meat was cut into white bones. There are also people who have their heads chopped off, restored by time technique, and then cut off... various kinds of cruel punishments emerge in endlessly, which makes people''s hearts tremble. Every cell is a scene of blood, or a jailer dragging a corpse. Su Ping and others were scared out of their way. But the white night ignored, went to the end of the prison, looked at a few vacant cells, and then dismissed the jailer. "The four of you lived here for a while." The white night is light. "What?" Su Ping was shocked. Raise your hand in the white night. A lot of white bricks and stones are falling out. Seeing these things, Su Ping, Li Sheng and other people''s legs softened, and they sat on the ground directly... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2405 What are these things? Su Ping is particularly clear. After all, they were the ones who moved these things into the warehouse. The theft of soul bricks in the storehouse has also been reported. Although the four people are guessing that it may be related to the white night, they did not expect that it was stolen by the white night. And... He''s got all the bricks out here. Is he crazy? What on earth does he want to do? If it''s seen, it''s all over! Su Ping and Wang Xiang looked nervously over the corridor, only to see that several jailers had left. The prison was especially quiet. Several people were relieved. "My lord... What do you want?" Li Shengxin looked at these soul bricks and asked. "I''m going to give you a map, and you''ll set me up here according to the map, understand? The prison is full of resentment, full of blood and death. It''s a good place to set up the array! " Bai Ye took out a drawing from Qianlong ring and handed it to Li Sheng. Li Sheng took it. Several people gathered around and looked at the drawing. Seeing the cumbersome patterns above, several people''s eyes are full of confusion and perplexity. "What kind of array is this?" Yuan Huang couldn''t help asking carefully. "You don''t have to ask too much. It''s not good for you to know too much. In a word, you can start to set up the array based on these four prisons. I will forbid others to come here to disturb you, and I will give you enough authority." White night road. Four people secretly swallowed saliva. Although he didn''t know what white night was going to do, he didn''t just want to retaliate against the dark Dynasty, for fear that he would seriously damage the dark Dynasty. Revenge, after all, comes in different sizes. The four had no way out, so they could only do what the white night said. The white night at the end of the corridor under a border, to prevent other people from coming in, instantly all the soul bricks were taken out, stacked aside. "If you need anything, call me from the jailer." White night light way, then turn to walk away. After a while, he left the prison. Li Sheng several people are still standing in place, incredible looking around the soul brick, one by one head are about to explode. "What do you... Think?" Yuan Huang called out carefully to wake up the crowd. "What else? You can only do it. Do you want to fight against this man? And we have no way back. What else can we do except this one? " Wang Xiang shook his head. "That''s right. Now I have to work hard!" Su Ping sank. "Brother, don''t talk too hard! There is still a way for us At this time, the silent Li Sheng murmured in a low voice. The three immediately locked their eyes on him. "What way?" Su Ping asked. Li Sheng took aim at those white bricks and stones and said in a deep voice, "do you need me to say that?" The three were stunned, and suddenly they all trembled. It seemed that they thought of something, and then they all looked at Li Sheng in an incredible way. "Are you crazy?" Yuan Huang shuddered. "I''m not crazy. These bricks are not ordinary. According to my investigation, there are not many soul bricks in the dark Dynasty. They seem to be used in a huge array. Because of their loss, the huge array cannot be opened at present. If we return all the soul bricks and help restart the array, it will be a great achievement! How can we do anything then? " Li Shengshen said. All three were terrified and terrified. In fact, this idea, let alone Li Sheng, has been thought of by themselves. It''s just... No one dares to do that. Su Ping was silent. Li Sheng didn''t persuade him again because he was afraid. The depths of the prison were so quiet that people could hear their breath. I don''t know how long after that, Yuan Huang raised his head and asked Li Sheng, "do you think we can really make a success by returning the soul brick?" "I don''t know, but at least one life can be saved." Li Sheng shook his head. "But our life is given by the Lord. Without him, we would have died at that altar, and we could not even see it!" Yuan Huang said again. Li Sheng was silent. The other two also raised their heads and looked at Yuan Huang. "In fact, by this time, I have been indifferent to life and death. I just want to take a breath. From the moment Dongying began to kill our brothers, I have been very dissatisfied. Why should we become pigs and dogs? What have we done wrong? " Su Ping sank. "What do you mean?" Li Sheng looked at Su Ping and asked. "If you choose one between revenge and surrender, I will choose revenge. After all, betraying is nothing more than continuing to be a dog for the dark Dynasty." Su Ping Road. "Not bad!" Wang Xiang also nodded: "I and Su Ping are the same meaning.""It seems that you have decided on my idea." Li Sheng, with a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "forget it, I''ll depend on you. When we get to this point, life and death should have been indifferent. Let''s trust this man once and see what kind of wind and rain he can stir up." "Good!" "Let''s get started!" With that, the four men began to set up the array. At the periphery of the border, the white night raised his head and took a deep look at the prison. Then he turned around and walked out of the prison. He never believed in the four of Su Ping from the beginning to the end. But from now on, he may be able to give these four people a little trust... the next day is that the four of Su Ping build the array at the bottom of the prison, and transport materials in the daytime. Of course, all the materials for the battle were taken from the interior of the dark Dynasty. After all, he is now in charge of the existence of criminal law in the dark Dynasty, and his power is beyond doubt. With this identity, white night began to try to understand what kind of organization the dark Dynasty was. However, there is little information about the dark Dynasty in the palace of criminal law, and some actions or policies of the dark Dynasty will not pass through the palace of criminal law. It took a few days for the white night to realize why the palace of criminal law was built in the periphery of the dark Dynasty. Because this place is a place to punish some criminals of the dark Dynasty. Apart from this, this place can not intervene in any affairs of the dark Dynasty. It''s a real disappointment for white night. However, this does not mean that there is no means to obtain information in the daytime. The door of the palace of criminal law was pushed open, and then a group of souls walked into the Palace door with fear. The white night sitting on the chair above slowly opened his eyes and looked at the person below. "Meet Lord Dongying!" A red soul salutes the white night. "Well." White night nods, light says: "what did you do?" "Lost a lot of supplies!" Said the soul of the red armour, and retreated. When the gate was closed again, those souls were already kneeling on the ground and crying for mercy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2406 The whole palace of criminal law is boiling up instantly. "My lord... We are innocent. We didn''t expect that gang of thieves came so quickly. We can''t guard the goods and materials at all!" "Forgive me, please..." "we have tried our best. Please let us go." "Lord Dongying, as long as you don''t kill me, I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for you!" ... the cry for mercy is endless. These souls are all scared. But I think it''s also true that Dongying''s metamorphosis is a well-known thing. When he enters the palace of criminal law, he will not die, but will have to take off his skin. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what can they do without fear of losing material? They have all heard that Chuang Tianhu lost the Heihe River. Not only did he suffer great punishment, but also the people responsible for the defense work of Heihe all died, and no one survived. And... Most people die in this chamber of criminal law. We can see the ruthlessness of Dongying. But it was a white night after all, not the East warbler. "Get up." White night light said. These people have never seen Dong Ying, so he doesn''t intend to imitate Dong Ying''s every move. Moreover, he is always unpredictable. He suddenly becomes serious, and no one will find it strange. "Thank you, Lord Dongying..." people said with fear, and then they got up one after another. "Who are you under? What are you responsible for? " Ask in the daytime. "Hui... Hui, we are under Liu Zijian''s charge, and we are responsible for transporting materials to the front line." Some people in the crowd were timid and trembling. "Delivering supplies to the front line?" In the white night, his eyes were tight. He frowned and said in a low voice: "what kind of materials are transported?" "Soul pills, healing herbs, and materials for repairing the array mechanism. We are not responsible for the delivery of those magic weapons." It seems that the fierce East warbler didn''t show any cruelty, and the people''s fear was much smaller. "Which route was that delivered from?" Ask again in the white night. As soon as the words came out, the faces of those souls became strange, and they all faltered and did not speak. "Well?" White night frowned, staring at these people and said, "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? " "My lord... This... Our shipping routes are confidential. It''s very easy to... Can''t say it!" One of them couldn''t help speaking. "So..." in the daytime, he nodded, but his eyes were locked on the man. A moment later, he stood up. There was a tremor. The white night came down the steps and came directly to the people. They all stepped back in fear, and fear and despair climbed back into the faces of these people. The white night stopped for three minutes and walked again into the crowd. The crowd split itself. Everyone stood in the three steps of the night. It was not until the white night came to the man who had spoken before that he stopped. A pair of Mori''s cold eyes just stare at that person. And that person... At the moment, the body has been like a sieve, shaking constantly, the whole person''s face has been extremely pale, almost unable to stand. "Do you know where this is?" The white night asked. "Know... Know..." the man said timidly. "If you know, I''ll kill you, and no one will say anything?" White night light way, a grip that person''s hair, then toward outside drag. "I said! I said, Lord, spare me, I''ll say anything! I say everything The man gave a shrill cry. People around me dare not stop. But... It didn''t work. White night pulled it out of the crowd and smashed it with one hand. The broken blood and meat splashed in all directions like blooming roses. The rest of us are freaking out. At this moment, maybe they will think that all the rumors are true... in fact, they don''t like to kill innocent people in the daytime, but at this time, he must knock down the mountain and shake the tiger, kill the chicken and show it to the monkey. Otherwise, he can''t control these people. "Now, who can tell me which route your supplies are going?" The man was executed by night, and asked again. "I know, I know, it''s Lian Zhou Tianhai! It''s even Zhou Tianhai "Even Zhou Tianhai!" "It''s Lian Zhou Tianhai!" People yelled after each other. Everyone is afraid that if he speaks slowly, he will be slaughtered by the white night. "Even Zhou Tianhai?"The white night murmured, and then asked, "do you know which routes besides this material route?" "This... The villain doesn''t know." "I remember several more routes." "My Lord, I know that in addition to Zhou Tianhai, there are qihuo mountains and Guangliu island... Oh, there is another one that goes through the pilgrimage." "Pilgrimage?" "Yes, because there are so many souls and people in the pilgrimage land, our people will mix into the caravan to deliver goods and materials to the front line. This line is a hidden route, and few people know it. I heard it from a servant of an adult..." "so... Where is the so-called front line?" Ask again in the white night. The words fell to the ground, and all people''s hearts could not stop. They looked at the white night one after another, their eyes had become very strange. Because these issues are beyond the scope of the judgment itself. What''s more, how can Yingdong be on the front line? But because of the killing of one person in the daytime, how dare these people hide something? One man spoke straight. "My lord... It''s in the wilderness." Someone said. Wild time and space? It''s a foggy night. He had never heard of this place, and naturally he didn''t know where it was, but it didn''t seem strange. He should have seen this word before? "So, the dark Dynasty and Shenji Palace are fighting each other in the wild space and time?" Ask again in the white night. This time, many people began to doubt the identity of white night. But white night doesn''t care. "Don''t you know that, my lord? The power of our dark Dynasty has not been involved in the battle of savage time and space. Our main task is to provide logistic supplies and provide some simple support. It is another force that really fights with Shenji palace, which is also our superior! " A woman stands up and stares at the white night road. "The dark Dynasty is responsible for logistics?" The heart of the white night is about to jump out of my throat. How could that be possible? Is it not the dark dynasty that fights with Shenji palace? "My Lord, why don''t you even know these basic things?" I don''t know who had the courage to ask again. However, the white night is calm answer: "because I am not the real East warbler, the real East warbler, has died! So I know nothing about it. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2407 Everyone was shocked to hear that. People stare at the eyes, watching the pupils fill with shock and amazement. Some people open their mouths, obviously not believe the words of the night, but some people have already suspected in their hearts. "What do you say? You... You are not the Dongying adults? " "Adult... What are you kidding? Ha ha, this... This joke is not funny at all. " Others thought it was the Dongying that was sieving them. But the white night shook his head again, and said calmly, "I repeat it again, I''m not joking." The faces of the crowd were instantly pale. "No wonder, no wonder you don''t even know the basic information!" "You... You dare to pretend to be the Dongying adult!" "Good you thief, be killed!" These souls were frightened and angry, and some people rushed up to do it on the night. Since the other party is not Dongying, their fear is naturally dissipated, but... Their reason is also dissipated by fear. The man who rushed up had not yet imposed the attack on the white night, and the white night was a slap of his hand and patted it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... br > the burst sound is spreading. Then I saw that all the bodies of those people were blown up, and they died on the spot, and the blood and flesh were extremely fierce. Kill every move! The rest of the people breathed, retreated immediately, and looked at the white night in fear. "Even the East warbler died in my hand, and you were afraid of the East warbler, but not me?" Ask back in the night. People are just like this. How can this man not be more terrifying than the Dongying? "Come on, come on, please! There''s a curfew invasion! " "Help! Help! " "Tell other adults!" The cries of sadness were endless, and the crowd either pulled out the magic of communication, or turned to the gate and ran to open the door and leave. But now it''s completely closed. All the communication magic is invalid. The door was also closed dead and dead, and it couldn''t be opened at all. How could these souls escape from the sky now that they are in a cage? The people were desperate. They also understand why they are so frank about their identity in the night, because he knows that the group can''t run away at all. What can they do even if they know it? White night can be destroyed anywhere. Dongying has long made the palace of criminal law a paradise for his own enjoyment. No matter how desperate the prisoner is, he can''t escape from here. He can play as he wants! Take a step in the night and walk towards these souls. The soul people cling to the gate, one by one is crazy shudder, looking at the white night eye in addition to fear, there is only fear. But just as they thought they were about to be slaughtered by the night, the night suddenly approached a few minutes and rushed to the people: "do you... Want to live?" All souls were in a daze and looked at him stupidly. "Live... Live?" "Yes, do you think?" Ask again in the white night. "...." not long after, white night led the group of souls to the bottom of the prison. He transferred all the jailers, and then he asked for five cells deep in the prison, and shielded them, and they were set up at the bottom of the ground. It was looked at by Suping and others. Su Ping is a few people in a fog. In the white night, considering that Su Ping had not enough manpower, he only required a small array of law, but in detail, he actually had a large number of manpower to collect. That''s who could be sentenced to death. actually sentenced to death penalty is entirely the white night has the final say. And these people can not go out of the palace of criminal law, and the outside people will not say anything. After all, everyone knows that Dongying, the owner of the criminal law palace, is a cruel and killing existence. Is it normal for the palace of criminal law to enter and exit? So, in the night, they used this method to obtain a large group of souls. The depths of the prison were almost filled. Prison guards are more confused because they find their patrol and activity range is being madly compressed, and finally, they can only patrol in three cells. Finally, I was lazy to talk about it in the night. I put all the jailers in prison and transformed the whole prison into the scene of the teaching array. The palace of criminal law falls into the hands of the white night. Of course, in order to prevent these people from escaping, he strengthened the hard prison junction three layers again and mastered the key. Without the key, the hard prison people can not come out at all. But this is his first step. With the more and more information that night has mastered, the idea of white night is naturally more.He first took out a token and sent a message to Chen Ping. Then he took the opportunity to leave the dark Dynasty and stood on a barren mountain outside the gate of the dark Dynasty. Untie the token of the Supreme God Temple hanging on the waist and activate it. Whoa! A space door appeared, followed by a large number of figures rushed out of it, arranged in front of the white night. In addition, there is a fierce beast like the size of a small hill, which is the Sansheng Tianlin! "Dragon master!" When they saw the white night, they immediately cried out. "Go to this place and kill all the people with the dark token on their waists!" White night took out a note and handed it to Xu Ziming in front of him. "Adult, this is..." the Black Sun next to the emperor carefully asked. "This is the route for the transportation of materials of the dark Dynasty. The pilgrimage is a dark line. Few people know about it, and the materials are particularly rich. I will let Sansheng Tianlin follow you. You can plunder me as much as you like, but you must make sure that the dark Dynasty does not know! We must hide our hands, or once the dark Dynasty knows that something has happened to this line, it will certainly change its course, and our wealth will be cut off. " Said the deep voice of the white night. When people heard the sound, their eyes lit up, but at the same time, they were frightened. What''s this for at night? All the looting has hit the dark dynasty? "If there is any situation, contact me. If something goes wrong, you can hide in the pilgrimage. No one dares to be presumptuous in that place." White night road. "Yes, dragon master!" People were ordered to turn back at once. White night also returned to the palace of criminal law. The rest of the day calmed down. The white night is here to inquire about the news and arrange the array while waiting for the result of the pilgrimage. However, the water energy of Heihe River in his body is more and more difficult to suppress. He knew that there was not much time left for him. Once the water of Heihe broke out, he could not be the leader of the palace of criminal law. It is necessary to speed up the process... in the daytime, I vomited my turbid breath and sat on the chair in the hall and closed my eyes. At this time, the door was pushed open, and a soul of red armour quickly walked in. "My Lord, the Lord in red is here!" The soul gave a cry and retreated. The white night suddenly opened its eyes. "Red dress?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2408 The gate was opened again. Then came a suffocating woman in red. White night and red dress fight a lot of times, but basically can''t take any advantage, the only time to get the upper hand is only in the supreme god temple, that''s the white night in advance under a set to her. But this woman''s strength is too strong. If he had not relied on Hongbing, he would have died in this woman''s hands. He sat on it, quietly watching the red dress coming in, trying not to show himself. he believed that as like as two peas or Orioles, he could not imitate a real skin or a bag. The red dress only went to the steps and stopped. She did not go to see the East warbler, autumn eyes only gaze at the front steps. "What''s up, Lord red?" Ask in the daytime. "There is a task that I need to complete, but I can''t solve it personally, so I hope you can help me." Red said softly. The voice is still very nice, but it has a kind of direct impact on the soul. If ordinary people hear the voice, most of them are unable to resist the sense of command brought by the voice. "What task is it?" "Go to one place and take something." "Oh? I heard that you wanted people from me, and you also went to get things. Why? No one is available now. Have you come to me? " The white night tentatively asked. But the red one shook her head: "it has been taken away." "Taken away?" "Yes, later I sent someone to look for it and found that what was put there was gone! I guess there should be Da Neng who discovers the place and takes it away. " "And such things?" White night pretended to be surprised and then pretended to be careless: "what is that? Why did the Lord in red take so much care to get it?" "Lord Dongying, this is confidential. I can only discuss with my superiors. You have no right to inquire." Red dress raises Zhen head slightly, say softly. "Really... Is the item you want me to pick up now related to it?" "Yes." "Then I don''t even have the right to know?" At night, his heart was frightened, but his face didn''t show it. The red dress shook her head again and said faintly, "Lord Dongying, your criminal law palace is originally in the cabinet. It is because you are excessively greedy and cross the border that you will move your criminal law palace to this place. The above discussion has been about giving up your position as the leader of the palace of criminal law. If you haven''t done the things mentioned above this time, I''m afraid you can only get out of here It''s gone "It seems to have told you about it?" "I, on behalf of the top!" Calm road in red. That crisp voice is full of strength and confidence. White night''s heart was startled, but I didn''t expect that the status of red dress in the dark Dynasty was so high! White night squinted: "Lord in red, how long does this matter take? As you know, I''m very busy. If it takes too long, you can ask someone else for help. I can''t delay my business for your sake. It''s also explained to me about the punishment palace, isn''t it? " "One day is enough!" "A day? Well, let''s go now. " White night laughs. In the eyes of the red dress, a touch of doubt passed, and then he looked at the white night again. Then he turned around and walked towards the gate. In fact, the white night is full of worries. Hongyi did not know Dongying and was not interested in Dongying. No matter what the white night does, red will not doubt his true identity. But for the white night, the red suit''s action was of great interest to him. What was taken to do with the bead in the altar? Now white night still can''t understand what this bead is, if so, maybe we can get some key information from the body of red dress. What can make the dark Dynasty so interested will not be ordinary goods! What''s more, at the critical moment, the white night can''t say that it can directly start cutting the red dress! This is the high-level of the dark Dynasty. Killing her is also a great loss to the dark dynasty! What''s more, if you don''t kill red clothes today, red clothes will surely kill white nights in the future. He stares at the red dress, and there is a trace of killing in the bottom of his eyes. "You want to kill me?" Walking in front of the red suddenly side head, cast eyes white night. At night, his heart was stunned, but his face didn''t change much. He was still smiling and said frankly, "yes." It''s not like Dongying''s style to cover it up at this time. "It''s true that Dongying is bloodthirsty. It''s a pity that you think of the wrong person. If you give up this idea and think about it again, I''ll kill you first." The red dress whispered. White night did not speak, the heart is also tight countless. Red clothes are red clothes in the end, which is really sharp senses.Red led the white night to the inner circle of the dark Dynasty. Along the way, all the people who saw the red clothes were respectful and respectful, and those who met the East warbler, but their faces were particularly ugly and their eyes were full of fear. The white night is the soul of the dark Dynasty who ignored this road, only looked at the interior and looked at every building here. The buildings of the dark Dynasty are very special. Each tile and brick is printed with a unique seal, which is very special and contains extraordinary energy. However, these seals are not intended to increase the defense of the building, but to enhance the aura inside the building and help the soul to cultivate. In the dark Dynasty, it is obvious that there is no less practice outside than in the dark Dynasty. However, the white night focused on looking at everything around, suddenly, a few figures came towards here. "See you in red!" The voice came out. And one of the voices made the night very familiar. He immediately moved his eyes from the surrounding buildings, and immediately looked tense. Come to... Unexpectedly is the end of Yan line, and one of them is luochanu. "Oh? Is Lord Dongying here? It seems that in this operation, the Lord in red wants to invite Lord Dongying to go with him? " Finally Yan swept the eye East warbler, light says. "There is no need to question the strength of Lord Dongying, and he is good at some strange tricks. If he goes with me, he will provide a lot of help." Red dress road. "Is it? That''s a long way to go, master Dongying. " Finally Yan nodded toward the East warbler, and planned to leave. But he did not take a few steps, and suddenly he looked at the body of the East warbler. "Any questions?" White night turned his eyes and asked with a smile. "Nothing." Finally Yan slightly looked up, under the cloak is still a fuzzy face, then turned around, with people away. The red dress sweeps the eye end Yan, looked at the white night again, is thoughtful, but she also did not utter a word, takes the white night to continue to advance. Soon, they came to an area full of space doors www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2409 This is an open area, between the hinterland and the periphery of the dark Dynasty. When you look around in the daytime, you can find that there are many such space doors in other places. In front of each space door sits a soulmate. Their breath is uneven, some of them are strong, some are weak, some are not even as good as the emperor of Jin Dynasty. Where is this? The night was misty, but there was no voice. Red came to a space door with black light. In front of the space door sits a soul man with black hair and black robe. The soul person seems to be in epiphany, feeling that someone is approaching, he opens his eyes. His eyes are completely blood red, and he can''t see the pupil beads. At the moment of opening his eyes, those black lines all over his body twinkle for a moment, and the breath wafts out. "Evil spirit?" White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. Feeling this person... Is a demon? The soul does not speak, only looks at the red dress. "Open the space door." Red dress road. The soul still did not speak. He seemed to be mute. He got up and took out a token from his body and offered a breath of breath inside. This is a closed space, the door in contact with this breath immediately rotating operation. It''s only in the white night that I realize. It turns out that every person sitting in front of the space door is the gatekeeper of this space door... after the space door rotates, the red clothes step straight in. White night follows. Through the space door, a sharp chill instantly wrapped the white night. The white night frowned, and when the vision recovered, I found that I was not in a very cold place, but in a dark area. Both the sky and the ground are dark here. If you don''t have enough practice and you can see at night, I''m afraid you will not be able to see five fingers here. The white night initially looked around, and they seemed to be on a certain plain. Behind them is the space door that brought them here. The space door closes itself and hides in the void. Red continued to move on. After about half a column of Xiang''s Kung Fu, her pace just slowed down a little. And now, they are at the end of the plain. There is a temple here. The temple is very dilapidated and cold. You can smell a lot of blood inside. "What? People died here not long ago? " White night cast eyes, temple asked. "No, people died here a long time ago." Red dress road. "What do you mean?" "This is a guardian temple. In fact, it is a huge organ. The temple is filled with a large number of dark grids. At the bottom, there is a pool of blood. There are a lot of bodies of strong people in the blood pool. They are killed by the builders of this temple and sealed here. If we enter the temple without authorization, the bodies of these strong people will be activated and locked in their brains The resentment of the sea will be released, and then they will attack and kill us recklessly. " "I see. No wonder the smell of blood is so strong here." White night nodded. In fact, my heart is like a mirror. After all, he had seen this horrible blood pool before at the altar. If it was not for the prison stele, he would not have solved the blood pool. But... The town prison stele has been collected completely. So, what''s the matter with this blood pool? Does it mean that at the bottom of the blood pool, what is the best treasure to match the prison stele? "Who built this?" White night hesitated, or could not help asking. The red dress looked at him deeply and said softly: "what? Is Dongying interested in this "I''m interested in everything." White night deliberately licked his lips. "It''s a pity that I have very little information. I only know that it is a terrible ancient power." "Ancient powers? Is it good? " "Maybe in front of you and me, he is like a God." "Is this... So terrible?" The night swallowed his saliva. His strength will not be said, but even the strength of the red coat has no bottom... What level of soul is the ancient power? What did he build this to protect? Everything is like a mystery. But the red dress was too lazy to talk to the white night any more. She walked straight up the shabby steps under the temple. White night to keep up. But when he first stepped on the steps, he found that the stone casting the steps had an incomparable magic power. "What the hell is this place?" Staring at the whole temple in the white night, I found that every brick here has a strong magic power... No, not only the temple, but also the barren stones around the temple are full of strong evil spirit!"This is a corner of the devil kingdom." Red clothes slightly side Zhen head, light looking at him. "Devil''s land?" The white night was shocked. I never thought that the space door actually led to the devil''s land... if so, I''m afraid other space doors also lead to different places. Thinking in the white night. But at this time, walking in front of the red suddenly stopped. White night a Leng, raised his head, but saw the temple door appeared a knife black shadow. It is an old man''s form, standing in the middle of the temple gate, a pair of blood red eyes staring at the red dress. Then came a hoarse and heavy voice. "This is not where you can come. Go... Go!" The voice is full of murderous and angry. Red, still, looked at the black film quietly, and then suddenly raised his hand. Whew! The space on the other side of the shadow was torn apart in an instant, as if the whole gate had been torn open by someone with his own hands, revealing the chaotic scene after the collapse of the void. It''s a terrible way. In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen. But... The shadow did not change, there was no vision. Just when the area here was torn almost, I was suddenly in a dilemma. The breath of the split black shadow on both sides was all spouted out, bypassing the torn space and bonding with each other. Then I tried my best to pull the torn space back. "I don''t know, death!" The shadow seemed to be angry and made a harsh sound, and then his body suddenly fell into the darkness and disappeared. "Well?" The white night was stunned. Next second... boom! In the void, a head the size of a house suddenly appeared. The head opened its big mouth and bit the red clothes fiercely. Red immediately pulled the white night a flash, retreated to the temple outside. And after the big bite, it dissipated again and disappeared... "if he withdrew from the temple area, could he not attack us?" The road sank in the white night. "Of course." Red Yi nodded and said softly: "these things are the guardians of the temple. They are all spiritual bodies. They are made according to the consciousness of the strong. Lord Dongying, I may not be able to deal with these existence. What can you do?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2410 "Did the Lord in red look up at me? What can I do? " He didn''t want to get into trouble. But the red dress looked at him suspiciously: "I always ask that Lord Dongying is proficient in the magic way and soul formula, and knows more about many sorcery. This temple is built by magic. Is master Dongying helpless about all this?" Hearing the sound in the white night, my heart was shaking with fear. He didn''t know Dongying was good at it. However, judging from the previous fight with Dongying, Dongying really knows some heretical skills. The reason why he is addicted to killing is not natural. Part of the reason is that he is influenced by the evil arts. I''m afraid that the reason why Hong Yi looks for Dongying is that only Dongying knows how to break the temple. But... Dongying died long ago! Now Dongying is just a fake! How can he know any magic arts at night? If you want to say the magic formula, it is a little proficient, but now the red coat does not want him to display these skills, but through his own understanding of the magic to break the dark grid in this temple. If you don''t take out something, red clothes will be doubted. Even if you don''t doubt the identity of white night, once red clothes get angry and move hands on white night, white night''s identity may still be exposed. In this case, it''s better not to do one thing without two stops! In the white night, my eyes were cold and I looked at my red clothes. It''s just... He looks at the space door in the plain behind, and his killing intention dissipates a lot. No, it''s too close. Although there are seven Hongbing soldiers in white night and the power of Heihe, it is not difficult to kill Hong Yi, but there are still problems in keeping her. The space technique of red dress is extraordinary. If she wants to leave, she can''t stay at all... not yet! You have to wait until you enter the temple. Try to break this temple. After all, everything in the temple is about the prison stele and the magic black bead. The white night thought, staring at the temple in front of him, and said, "well, Lord in red, in this case, I will try, but I have to state in advance that I may not be able to solve the hidden space here. After all, the existence of this temple is extraordinary, and I may not be able to reach its standard." "Do your best." Red nodded. The white night breathed a breath and walked to the temple. His mouth was full of broken chatter, as if he was reciting rhymes, but actually he urged the power of Heihe. At present, for the red dress, she is too familiar with both divine power and Hongbing''s power. If she uses these two powers, she is bound to be aware of it. The only thing she was not familiar with was the power of the black river. The white night covered the whole body with the power of the black river water, and then approached the temple a little bit. When stepping on the first step, the magic Qi in the whole temple could not help shaking. And the figure that dissipated before was resurfaced. "I don''t know the so-called mole ant, you dare to step in here, die!" The figure no longer warns, but involuntarily launches the attack and kill toward the white night. The heart is tight at night. This figure... Seems to have some consciousness! But now it''s not about what it is, but about how to deal with it! White night immediately raised his hand to wave forward. Whoa! The water of the black river overflowed from his palm and turned into a gauze, covering his face. The black shadow once again imitated the big mouth of the bleeding basin, intending to devour the white night, but at the moment of biting down, it was intercepted by the force of the water of the black river. Red clothes were watching outside the temple, and people nodded: "master Dongying really deserves to be the master Dongying. It''s really powerful! It looks like you''re right. " "You can''t talk so early!" White night sink Road, intend to continue to face in front of the gauze into the black river energy. But as soon as he was about to move, the bloody mouth that bit the energy of Heihe suddenly melted. They are like melting candles, the whole suddenly changed shape, continuously flowing down the black juice. In an instant, the whole yarn is directly corroded. "What?" The white night was stunned. Can not even the energy of the black river resist this force? Gulu Gulu... when the yarn is corroded, the black juice actually starts to boil, like boiling water, and then all the black juice suddenly protrudes outward. "Not good!" The white night''s face changed with horror, and he retreated abruptly. Whoosh... the black juice turns into a sword and runs through the night. The white night retreated quickly, but it was still slow. A dark sword penetrated his thigh, and he stumbled outside the temple. And the moment he fell, all the remaining swords disappeared.It''s cool at night. If these swords had not disappeared, he would have been stabbed into a beehive by now? What power is this? Can even the energy of the Heihe river run through? White night almost dare not imagine. "Lord Dongying, are you ok?" Red came and said slowly. "Do you look like I''m ok?" The white night poured out a cold breath, looking at the wound way. However, the black liquid still exists in the wound and is slowly eroding outward. The white night immediately drives the spirit Qi to expel the liquid, but as soon as the soul gas approaches, it is absorbed by the liquid... it''s terrible! Is this the power within the temple? At night, his face was ugly. Seeing that the mouth of corrosion was getting bigger and bigger, he simply offered a sword spirit to cut off his leg, and then urged the breath of life to heal the wound. The red dress has been watching silently beside, also does not interfere, like a bystander. "Lord in red, it may be a little difficult..." the white night vomited the turbid gas, the side head said. "If it is a little difficult, it proves that there is still a solution." "I may not be able to solve it." "Lord Dongying, you must solve this problem. This is related to the rise and fall of the dynasty. Please do your best. If you don''t do your best, I will report it to you. Your position will not be protected, and I''m afraid your life will be lost." The red dress whispered. "Are you threatening me?" White night frowns. In fact, he didn''t care about the threat of red clothes. He just compared with red clothes. Once the red clothes were reported and the people above were accountable, his battle in the prison would be exposed. At present, we have to delay it, at least to buy time for the prison battle. Of course, the most important thing is to find a way to get rid of red clothes here! "I''ll try again, and if I fail this time, there''s nothing I can do about it." Cold way in the white night, when his right leg recovered, he got up again and walked toward the temple. The red dress is still looking out of the temple. White night stepped on the site of the temple, the figure appeared again. But this time, the white night no longer drives the power of the black river. He raised his hand, opened the Qianlong ring and took out one of its contents. That''s just the prison monument! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2411 "What is this?" Red autumn eyes slightly raised, watching the floating stone in the hands of the white night. The strange words on the stele seem to have a kind of magic, which can make people can''t help looking at it and make them lose their mind. When this prison stele appeared, the evil spirit in the temple instantly trembled, and the black shadow gave out a high pitched scream. "Ah... Ah! Ah!" The figure screams with sadness, and then the body wriggles directly. After about three rest... bang! The figure immediately exploded and disappeared. The pupil of red coat is slightly coagulated. White night is also a face of consternation, incredible looking at the town in the hands of the monument. I didn''t expect that the prison stele had such a marvelous effect. The horrible figure didn''t even have the qualification to face the prison stele... "it seems that it''s wise to invite Lord Dongying to come here. Lord Dongying, what is this Red came over and looked at the prison stele in white night''s hand. "Oh, it''s just one of my little things." White night put up the town prison stele, casually smile way. "Can I borrow the red dress?" Red asked. "No way." White night did not want to think, directly refused. Red is silent. "Let''s go!" They moved on. After entering the gate of the temple, the sight around him suddenly became dim. The temple itself is not big, but inside the gate there is a ladder leading to the underground. The steps are surrounded by magic Qi, which is extremely terrifying, and each step has a talisman written in blood script. White night tried to break through these terrible demonic Qi with soul Qi, but it was useless, so he could only offer sacrifices to the prison stele. The prison stele is like a god stone that can expel everything, and any energy in the temple disappears everywhere. "It seems that this thing can conquer the power here!" Red said casually. Although it is only a simple sentence, but the meaning is particularly complex. She had to invite Dongying in red to enter here, but Dongying had a magic weapon that could restrain any force here. What does it mean? Hongyi knows the temple very well. She also knows how terrible the owner of the temple is. But she never thought that Dongying had an object that could suppress the power of the master of the temple. Red clothes did not speak, only follow behind the East warbler, autumn eyes light look, seems to want to observe the East warbler more. I don''t know how long they went, and they finally finished this step. And what comes into view is a long corridor. The corridor is quite wide, but on both sides of the corridor, there are lots of coffins. The coffins were all upright, very neat, and there were all kinds of strange patterns on them. The patterns are all human, but they are particularly peculiar. Some have long horns on their heads, some have three hands and three feet, and others have a long tail behind them. What makes them feel more strange is that the coffin floating on the smell of gray white. These breath are not evil Qi! But it is more violent and ferocious than evil Qi. "The breath of Shura!" At this time, the back of the red suddenly opened a light read. "The breath of Shura?" The white night was stunned. "What? Have you never heard of the breath of Shura? No, you should know this better than me Red clothes frown lightly. "Yes, of course I do! The breath of Shura! I know. " White night slightly embarrassed smile. "Well, master Dongying, do you have a way to solve it?" Asked red. The white night did not say a word, only looked at the town prison stele in his hand, spinning and carefully approaching. However, it was disappointing that... The prison stele did not seem to have any effect on these smells, and as he approached, the runes on those coffins actually lit up. Then, the coffin loosened, and a chilling chill of horror swept through. All the coffin''s slit, there are terrible blood overflow. "Well?" The red dress frowned. The white night immediately evokes the soul, trying to break the coffins. However, the coffin is extremely hard, and there is no hope unless Hong Bing is directly used at night. "Move!" A light drink of red clothes is also an opening method. Just look at her fingertips towards the front, a holy and strong space force erupts at her fingertips, directly wrapping the coffin in front of her. This force tore a space around the coffin and dragged all the coffins inside. Roaring and roaring... the empty space is shaking violently, and the abnormal sound is continuous. The coffins were all swallowed up by the power of space. Although the swallowing was slow, all the coffins were still dragged into the void after half a column of incense, and they were transported to nowhere by the red clothes. My eyes brighten at night. "The master in red''s technique of space is really admirable!""It''s just a small skill." The red dress is light. But this is just finished... boom! The emptiness that had just been restored rocked again, and then it was seen that the void which had not been healed for a long time was cracked again. All the coffins that had been sent away by the space technique all flew out of the void and stood firmly in their original place. In the night. "If they want to use the space, they should send away the coordinates of the night wood." The red dress shakes her head. "Lord red, I''m afraid I''m really at a loss this time. My magic weapon can''t deal with these coffins. If you want me to force my way, I''m afraid I''ll die on the spot." White night shrugged. "You mean..." "otherwise, go back." Said the white night in a low voice. His plan is to go back first, and then see for himself to get here, and take advantage of Hong Bing. After all, the red coat is here. He is not good at using his fists. If he doesn''t need Hongbing, he has no idea. But... Red doesn''t seem to want to leave. She looked at the coffin in front of her and said in a low voice, "it''s too bad to leave like this. It''s better to meet the guardians here for a while and see what kind of power the ancient power has given them!" With that, the red dress lifted Lianbu lightly and walked over. The white night was shocked. As she approached, the response of the coffin became more and more intense. Is this going to happen? As expected, Hong Yi is still very confident about herself! It''s a pity to leave like this. The temple is not big, and the blood pool should be in front of it. As long as you break through here, you can see the treasures sealed in the temple. Where do ordinary people want to go like this? It''s just that she doesn''t know what her status quo is. She doesn''t understand. It''s not just the coffins that want to kill her! Just as the red dress was walking towards the coffin, the white night had already pressed his hand on the token on his waist. The eyes that looked at the red dress were getting colder and colder. At the same time, the pace also moved gently and leaned towards the red dress quietly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2412 As soon as the red coat approached, the lids of those coffins were all broken open. Inside the coffin, there was a bloody corpse, which was ferocious and terrifying. The scalp of the person who saw it was numb. In addition, there was a large amount of blood flowing out of the coffin. The corpse has been soaked in this blood. What Bai Ye cares about is that these corpses are all naked. On their skin, there are a lot of talismans carved with sharp knives. There is a lot of terrible energy in the talisman, which echoes with the power in the blood. The moment the coffin opens, all these energies are activated. The dead opened their eyes. Each corpse''s eyes were red with blood. Their talisman was activated and burst into white light. Then their long black hair became as white as snow, and the dead spirit around them began to change into evil spirit. What is even more astonishing is that all the blood flowing from the coffin under their feet is actually fused together. There is a blood connection between each corpse. The blood is beating like a vein, which is very terrible. White night stares at these guys. The breath and strength of these corpses are more terrifying than those monsters encountered in the altar before. Seeing this, white night released the token. Under such circumstances, he is not in a hurry to kill red. The corpse seems to be more difficult to solve. It''s better to let red dress try the strength of the corpse, and it''s not too late to start again. Won''t it be much easier to get things from here by yourself? White night looked at the red dress and said, "Lord red, you may not be so relaxed. The strength of these guys is not ordinary." "Lord Dongying, if you catch the chance, please help me." Red clothes drink low. "Good." White night nods. The red dress lightly raises a hand, then sees her that slender jade finger appears on a round white as bright moon like utensil, and then waves forward. Hua la... thousands of lights are released from the bright moon artifacts. It was a terrifying space blade. These space blades even tear apart the rock wall in front of them. They are very sharp, and naturally they run through the dead bodies. But... the corpse is still. Even though their bodies were penetrated, they stood as if nothing had happened. And their body that thin hair is penetrated by the scar at this time also slowly heal up. Such a strong self-healing ability... So terrible! The red dress frowned. "There''s so much dead air here, and it doesn''t disperse, and their bodies are almost impossible to be destroyed unless they are burned to ashes by fire." He said in the white night. "No hurry!" Red said softly, and then she stepped forward. Her soul is very smart. Tomorrow, her soul is all aroused, but the spirit revolves around her, but there is only a thin layer... at this time, all the corpses over there are locked in the red clothes and stare at her in unison. Then, the chest of the dead body is all split, and a ferocious and pale bone thorn protrudes from their bodies. They seize the bone thorn, body blink, directly to the red. In an instant, the spirit of the whole temple was shaking. The red dress immediately patted the bright moon towards her chest. Whoa! On the spot, the moon turned into particles and disappeared, but when it reappeared, it turned into a full moon with a diameter of three meters and appeared behind the red coat. There were eight corpse spines, all of which were against the skin of red. At a glance, there was a light moonlight on her skin, which could not penetrate the moonlight. In the end, it''s a red dress. It''s true that he has two sons. The white night gazed at the moonlight and thought. The bone spurs can''t penetrate the moonlight, but they give the red clothes a chance. The red clothes are not wordy. They cross cut them with their backhands. Keng! A breath of spirit condensed into light in her fingers. It''s more beautiful than moonlight. Chi la... just like penetrating the paper paste, the light directly cut off the heads of all the dead bodies. At the same time, the red dress will use the move again. We can see that the neck of each corpse blooms and shrinks like a blooming flower, wrapping around their heads. Oh! The head of the corpse was immediately crushed and deformed, and then all the light exploded. Circles of white halos bloom in the heads of these corpses, which is very beautiful. "Yes?" The white night was shocked. Although the method of red dress is not earth shaking, it is very mysterious and magical. However, a few moves can kill these dead bodies, which is really powerful. Red looked at these headless corpses quietly, but she would not relax her vigilance, and then raised her hand, trying to erase the body of these corpses. But in, just as she was about to do it, the headless corpses suddenly raised their hands and thrust the bone spurs towards the body of red.The red dress willow eyebrow Dun Cu, hastily turns to defend, the moonlight shines to sprinkle again, covers in her skin surface layer. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... bone thorns hit hard, still unable to penetrate the red dress. The white night was stunned. "The head is gone, but it can still move. It seems that only the flame can extinguish it." He said in a deep voice. "I''m afraid the ordinary fire is not enough to kill it." Red dress light road. In the process of speaking, the broken neck of the corpse began to wriggle, and then the flesh there began to extend and grow. Before and after seven or eight rest, they actually grew the broken head again. What''s more, the meat on their chest, back and shoulder wriggles again, and then... chi! Whew! Chi la... there directly stretched out white arm bones, and then red flesh without skin was born on the bones. In a moment, six hands grew on each corpse. Eight corpses, dozens of hands, all with bone spurs, stabbed at the red clothes fiercely. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... every impact is particularly fierce, and crazy shaking the layer of moonlight on the body of red clothes. "There''s something wrong with the situation!" Red looked around at the crazy corpses and whispered, "Lord Dongying, I may not last long, help me break through!" "If I don''t have the strength, I''m afraid I will die!" White night hesitated and said. He didn''t mind letting the dead get rid of the red clothes. But this is obviously a luxury. See east warbler no action, red clothes can only be forced against the already thin as cicada wings of the moonlight rushed out. However, she was still too reluctant. At the moment of rushing out, her breath was slightly disordered, and her defense was weakened by several layers. The bone spurs seized the opportunity to penetrate her abdomen and arms directly. But red took the opportunity and ran away. White night is not wordy, turn around and run. They withdrew from the temple again. And the corpses turned back again after seeing them leave the temple. Red clothes stopped, his back to the white night, and panted slightly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2413 The state of red dress is very bad. The blood on her body can''t stop for a while. After all, the power of those dead bodies is so weird. She immediately sat down cross legged and began to recuperate. The white night stares at the red dress, the finger moves slightly, in the heart the head has already started to kill the heart. At this time, the red dress was injured, which was the best time to erase her. At present, she definitely can''t cope with the attack of the white night. Or from the sneak attack of Hongbing! He stepped forward and approached the red dress carefully. He was ready to start. But as soon as he took his steps, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The white night looked at the red clothes again and said in a low voice: "Lord red, I''ve heard that your strength is incomparable. How can you deal with some dead bodies today, you are so hard-working? Are you deliberately hiding your strength? " According to the picture of white night''s fight with red dress in the past, the performance of red dress today is very poor. And though the air of the former night was still strong, it was not like the air of the white night. It''s not right! The white night was puzzled and looked at the red dress. But the red dress hesitated next, light said: "East Ying adult why to ask this question?" "I just don''t think the Lord in red can''t have any hidden moves at this time. Dongying is not strong enough to help him. But Lord Hongyi is determined to take the most precious treasure in this temple. Please do your best, otherwise we will just go for nothing." Said the white night. The red dress was silent and shook her head lightly: "I have no hidden moves. The strength of these corpses is really good. Although I can see through their means, they are not enough to deal with them. In the final analysis, my current strength can not match their Shura breath." "The power of the moment?" The white night was stunned. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something and said in a deep voice: "Lord red, you... This should not be a separate body?" The voice dropped and the air froze in an instant. Red also turned and looked at him quietly. "Did you realize that?" She spoke softly. In the white night, he was silent. So it is. The strength of this red dress is much different from that of the previous one. It doesn''t seem to be the strength that the original master should have. I didn''t expect that it was really a separate body. He still remembers that Ling Jian was like this at that time. I practiced in Zong clan, while Fen Shen worked for Zong clan and ran around. Although the strength of Fen Shen was not as good as that of Ben, his consciousness was the same. Fortunately, they didn''t do it, or they would have exposed their identity. Once the master in red knew the existence of white night, all the plans in the palace of criminal law would be in vain. "Lord in red, why don''t you ask me to come out and break the hidden space of this temple? With your own strength, how can you fear these corpses? " White night asked with a smile. What he wanted was a red jacket. But as soon as this word falls, the autumn eyes of red clothes pass by immediately, and people look at the white night without expression. "Lord Dongying, you don''t seem to have seen my father? How do you know that I have the strength to deal with these corpses? " She still gently said, voice such as spring breeze, listen to people''s mind quiet. But the white night was dark and frightened, but the expression on his face was still natural. "Because the strength shown by the Lord in red is already very strong, even if the separation is still so, how can the strength of my father be poor?" White night laughs. "Is it? It seems that you really don''t know me Red clothes shook her head, took out a pill from the storage ring, put it into the cherry mouth, and went back to the temple. "What? Do you still want to try it, Lord red? " Asked the white night with a frown. Now he would like to see the red clothes go quickly, and then he would run to this place to gain the benefits of the temple, but the red clothes were too persistent. "Since you all know that I am only a part of the body, you should also know that even if my body is dead, I will not have any influence. I came here to explain it, so I have to complete this task. Moreover, I also have a strategy to resist the enemy. Come with me." The red dress said, then returned to the temple. White night did not say a word, just quickly follow. After entering the temple, they went down the steps carefully. When they came to the passage, the red clothes stopped and rolled up their sleeves, revealing their white and flawless arms like lotus roots. The white night couldn''t help looking at it. But she saw her eyes closed and her mouth murmured something. A moment later, she opened her eyes again. Her eyes suddenly turned white, and there were layers of marks on her arms. It is a bright moon like prints. The prints appeared about three times, and then all disappeared. The eyes of red clothes returned to normal. But... Her breath changed dramatically at this time. "Is this?" The pupil shrinks at night.But she saw the red dress step forward again. Her body has an inexplicable air in the scurry, clothes are dancing. The coffin shook again, and the corpses appeared in front of them one by one, pulling out the bone thorns in their chest and storming at the red clothes. But this time, the red dress did not go to defend again, but offered a new sacrifice to the strange curved moon, but rushed towards the corpse. Her body is very flexible, a little step, there are a lot of illusions, filling the narrow corridor. After the phantom disappeared, the red dress was standing at the end of the corridor. And the bodies of those dead bodies were all frozen in place, unable to move. "Well?" The eyes of the white night widened. But see the bodies of the dead appeared countless slender hair like light. The light was dense and covered every corpse. After the light dissipated... Bama, Bata, Bata... the bodies of all the dead bodies were broken into pieces the size of fingers and all fell to the ground. "What?" The white night was taken aback. The physical strength of these corpses is not simple, although he is only a glance, but he can see the terrible defense. However, red clothes cut them into pieces directly... and in this moment? "Did you use your power?" Drink in the dark. "Although the power of forcible secondment will cause great loss to me, at this time, there can be no other scruples and considerations!" Red turned and walked towards the meat. At this time, the meat began to wriggle, gather and fuse. After a while, the eight corpses were cut into one and turned into a monster with more than ten hands and a body size of nearly three meters. The bloody head on the belly of the monster looks terrible. He screamed and jumped at the red dress again. But not close to the red dress, the moon rises again. Whoosh... several snows swept by. The monster stops moving... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2414 With the sudden stop of the monster, the hole in its body also slowly revealed. It''s still a thick and shining wound. As the wound appeared, the monster fell into pieces again. My eyes are tight at night. The power of the Lord in red is really terrible. And... It''s not all the power of the red one. White night can''t help but wonder if the red dress that he fought with before is just a separate body... Hoo! At this time, the red dress opened her lips, and a white breeze came out of her small mouth. After touching her soul, the breeze suddenly burned up and turned into a lotus fire and fell on the rotten meat on the ground. Whoa! The rotten meat was directly ignited, and the crackling and burning sound also came out. Just... The fire was burning, and the rotten meat began to wriggle again, and there was a lot of blood gushing from the rotten meat. These blood directly extinguished the fire of nalian. In a short time, all the flames on the rotten body were put out. Then, the rotten meat combined again, turned into the shape of the monster, and continued to pounce on the red clothes. How terrible! Red willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly and raised their hands again. Click! A gray and white energy hit the monster''s body, the next big monster petrified on the spot. "Come on, the breath of Shura here is too strong. This thing has been integrated with the whole temple. If you don''t destroy this place, it will only revive infinitely here, and it can''t be killed! You can only trap it Red whispered. "Good!" The white night nodded and ran across the corridor to the red dress. But the next second. Click! The monster in the petrifaction suddenly broke free from the fetters, and then slapped the white night. That fierce palm is full of the power of Shura, once hit, no matter who, afraid will be beaten into dust. The white night''s face was cold. He didn''t expect that the monster was so terrible that he broke free from the shackles of red clothes so quickly. However, he could only touch the token and intend to sacrifice Hongbing to resist the attack. Although this will expose the identity, but there is no way out. If you die here, what is the meaning of the so-called identity? However, just when we are ready to do it in the daytime... Hoo! A fragrant wind came. Then a plain hand was put on the shoulder of the white night. White night a Leng, look back, just see red clothes do not know when standing behind their own. With a gentle force, she threw the white night back directly, and at the same time lifted Lian''s arm and bumped into the palm. Bang! The monster''s palm is shattered again. Only this time, red''s arm was injured again. See her white skin on the cracks, blood gushing out, like a broken bronze mirror, just reluctantly connected. Although her strength comes from her own, incomparable, her physical body is still the strength of the body. The red dress raises the other hand and falls! Bang! The space in front of us is divided into three sections and moves left and right. Whew! The monster''s body also moved left and right with the space, the chest was directly torn, all hands and feet were broken, fell on the ground, constantly wriggling and struggling. "Go Red light road, a little pace, like Hongmao toward the white night this fall. The white night did not hesitate to drill into it. At the end of the corridor is a simple and gray stone door. White night slightly force, will open the stone gate. Boom... the stone gate made a heavy sound. Then a burst of blue light rippled out of the door. White night rushed to look inside, but see inside the stone gate is a blue ice and snow world. This is beyond the expectation of white night. Originally thought that this temple should be some kind of terrible senro world, but did not think that here was an ice field. However, when he stepped on the ice sheet at night, he found that the scene in the ice sheet was not as simple as he thought. You can see that under the whole ice sheet, there are all corpses. All of them are frozen at the bottom of the ice sheet, covered in dust by the ice sheet... staring in the daytime. Red also came in, quietly looking down at everything. "Are these corpses... Also the power to guard the temple?" Asked the hoarse white night. Red clothes did not say a word, so she watched. Obviously... She''s not sure what the bodies are for. The white night raised the vigilance to the highest level, and every step was careful. According to the urination of the temple, these corpses were absolutely not decoration.If it is not the guardian, it must be related to guarding the temple. After all, the whole temple was built to protect a treasure... just walking... boom! A strange sound from the ice. Both of them were in a daze, but they didn''t respond to it... Dong! The violent explosion suddenly fell down and hit and killed two people. The white night was caught off guard and fell to the ground in an instant. It was as if he had pressed on tens of thousands of mountains, so it was difficult to get up. Even if it''s a red dress, it''s hard to stand on one knee and it''s hard to stand up straight at the moment, and the body also bears thousands of forces... "what''s the matter with this White night tried to stand up. But the power of his body is too terrible. The water energy of the Heihe River on his body can not cope with the power of the temple, so people have to resist with divine power. "This is the repressive power of the temple. Hold on. I feel that the repression comes from somewhere. It shouldn''t last long. Soon... It will disappear." Red whispered. Will it disappear soon? White night is a little stunned at the idea of red, but no voice, continue to insist. After seven or eight breaths... Hoo! All of a sudden, the force of repression disappeared. White night sat on the ground, gasping. Red also stood up, slightly panting, conditioning his own breath. However, they haven''t had time to breathe... Bang Dong!! Several thunder burst suddenly, which directly hit the two people. "Not good!" The white night exclaimed, and one turned to one side. The red dress also quickly dodges. Bang! The thunder fell to the ground like a Thunder Dragon, which was especially terrifying. After landing, it did not dissipate immediately, but moved a short distance towards the position where they dodged, as if it could track, and then disappeared. White night is startled out of a cold sweat, suddenly looked up, looking up. "What''s the matter?" The white night gnaws one''s teeth. Red eyes shaking, suddenly aware of what, people jump, jump high, and then overlooking the bottom. A moment later... "Oops!" She gave a low breath. "What?" White night Leng asked. "We... May be in a trap!" She whispered. "Snare?" "Yes, because all the corpses under the ice sheet... Have built a huge array with the ice sheet as the medium." The red dress opened its mouth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2415 The words in red are amazing. The corpse is used as the array pattern to build a huge array. What an evil array should this be? The white night looks tight, does not make any hesitation at all, turns to rush toward the previous gate. Red is also smart, immediately with the white night to run together. However, just as they moved, the power of terror came again. Bang! Then we can see a strange curtain rising from the surface of the ice sheet and crashing upward at an incredible speed. The two people who ran away couldn''t respond, so they were covered by the curtain, and then fell heavily on the ground. "Paralysis?" White night''s eyes widened. "Probably." The red dress fell to the ground and could not move. This force paralyzed their spirit, pulse, limbs and even their divine power. It''s just incredible. They are like lambs to be slaughtered, lying on the ground... "what you have at the moment is not the power of the Lord? Can the paralyzing power paralyze even the power of your own White night tried to raise his head, looking at the red way. "The exchange of the power of the original and the power of the body is based on the mark of the spirit of heaven. Now that the whole spirit of heaven is paralyzed and the mark is closed, how can I borrow the power of God?" Red shook her head. "Don''t we... Die here?" The white night glared. The red dress did not speak, and there was no look of fear on her face. That''s true. She''s just a part of herself. She''ll die if she dies. But... White night is not a separate body! If he dies, it''s all over. He is short of breath in the daytime and wants to stand up with brute force. But the numbness on his body is not the force to suppress him. At the moment, he can hardly feel his limbs. How can he get up? At this time, the change began again. Look at that snow-white and smooth ice field, suddenly there is a gust of wind. The wind became stronger and stronger, and finally turned into a terrible wind dragon. Its whole body is even sharper than the sword blade, fierce and violent, and once formed, it is recklessly toward the white night and red clothes. Oops! The white night turned pale. "Lord Dongying, I owe you this time. I''ll make you a gravestone myself. Please don''t worry." Red also swept the wind dragon''s eyes, then to the white night road. "You..." in the white night, you are almost spitting blood. However, at such a critical time, he didn''t bother to argue with the woman. He just yelled, sacrificed the power of Heihe in his body, and bumped into the wind dragon. Now the only power he can control is the power of Heihe River. Because the spirit of heaven is paralyzed, he can''t even take out Hongbing. Bang!! The release of Heihe''s power is to turn it into a huge shield and hit xiangfenglong fiercely. The wind dragon was stopped immediately. The dragon''s head hit the huge Heihe shield, and it was immediately split into pieces, turning into countless air blades and surging around. And the rest of the dragon body is the same, all hit the giant shield, then split, swing open... "Oh? I didn''t expect that master Dongying had such a skill? " The red dress gazed at the power of the black river and whispered. White night did not say a word, eyes dead staring at the wind dragon. All of a sudden, he suddenly realized something, and looked at those splashing and exploding breath. Only then did he find that after the explosion, all of them bypassed the giant shield and rushed to the white night. Moreover, these breath actually recombined. They gathered in twos and threes, and turned into a skeleton soldier holding the Qi sword and blade. They rushed into the air and killed the white night side. The eyes of the red dress are tight. In this case, no one can deal with it. Even in red. However, at this critical moment... Hoo! A gray and black force suddenly attacked and rushed over and beat the skeleton soldiers to this side. Click! The skeletons were very vulnerable and were directly scattered by this force. But this force has not stopped, but continue to bombard, directly hit the body of red clothes and white night. Bang! They immediately flew out and fell heavily at the gate. Pooh! White night and red clothes both vomited blood. The force of the black river is very serious to them. "I didn''t expect that I would be saved by Lord Dongying one day." The red dress wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. White night did not speak, just gasping. But when they just fell in front of the gate, the monster guarding the gate roared again towards the red and white night.Red eyes a cold, suddenly raised his hand toward the monster. Her slender hand actually broke out with incomparable brute power. The monster was immediately hammered to the ground. After landing, the space power of red clothes was released again, and the monster was once again split into parts... of course, although the monster was dismembered, it would still revive, but the resurrection period also gave the white night and red clothes a chance to breathe. After leaving the ice field, the paralytic power of the two people had long disappeared. At night, they stood up from the ground, glanced at the ice sheet and whispered, "what should I do now?" "I observed that there was no entrance or exit around the ice sheet, that is to say, the lower part of the ice sheet is the way we are going. In this way, if we do not break the large array of corpses, we will not be able to take away the things in the temple!" Red dress light road. "How can it be broken? I tell you, I have no idea Said white night, shaking his head. Red touched her delicate chin and thought. But a moment later, something suddenly occurred to her and she whispered, "maybe we can take this road!" White night a Leng: "which road?" "Eyes He took out a magic weapon and said, "this array is very strong where there are marks. However, the eye of array is always very fragile. If we can find the eye of array, we can use the technique to penetrate the eye of array, and then directly enter the bottom of the ice sheet." "Ridiculous, if you know where the eye of the array is, why don''t you directly destroy the array? Does it take so much effort? What''s more, how can we find the eye? " Shaking his head and chuckling at night. Red clothes did not speak, only looked at the ice field, as if thinking something. Roar! At this time, the monster in the back is reborn again, it is with open teeth and claws, strides the heavy step, carries the violent Shura breath, towards this kills. And in the moment it approached, red suddenly turned around again, the perfect white arm directly toward the monster''s abdomen in the past. Pooh! Her fingers were embedded in it. Then... The red dress suddenly makes a force, unexpectedly is that terrible monster, throws toward the ice field. "What?" The white night froze. Bang! The frightful corpse formation on the ice field is working in an instant. Bang! The monster who was about to continue to rush towards the red clothes and the white night was suddenly suppressed on the ground by a force of repression www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2416 How can you use this monster to attract the corpses of the ice field? After a while, I look back at the big red eye. Inspired by the corpse formation, the monster was baptized by the corpse array, and soon was crushed into meat sauce. However, because of his unlimited ability to regenerate, he could recover quickly even after he died. With the appearance of this monster, the ice sheet corpse array is operating crazily. Standing at the door, they can also find the eye of the array. When the array is in operation, the eye of the array is not easy to hide. So it didn''t take long for the white night to find a point with blue light shining southwest of the ice sheet. It''s extremely subtle, about the size of a grain of rice, and it won''t be found under normal circumstances. But... This is the eye! "Get ready." The red dress drank in a low voice, and then took out a magic weapon which was only the size of a palm, like a ship, and put it in the palm of his hand, and then waved it gently. Boom! The boat immediately became huge and floated in the air. At once the red dress jumped up and boarded the bow of the boat. White night follows. The huge ship opened directly to the eye, and at this time, the surface of the ship was in full bloom. It was a phalanx inscribed inside the ship. They are wrapped around the ship in a circle, full of hundreds of layers of boundary, the defense of the ship is like an iron bucket, airtight, very terrible. The ship was loaded directly into the corpse. In an instant, the force released from the corpse array immediately acts on the ship. Boom! Boom! Boom! Blast... terrible thunder. A sharp blade of wind. A stunning crackdown. And the paralyzing force that makes people''s air defense impossible to defend. All sorts of bizarre attacks were inflicted on the ships, and the borders immediately began to shatter and burst, and the ships began to shake. Staring at these barriers in the daytime, he can feel the power inside the boundaries. There is no doubt that these boundaries were spread by the power of the Red Emperor, but even if it is, it can''t resist the force of the corpse array, which shows the horror of the corpse array. "Here it is!" At this time, the red dress low call. The white night turned around and saw that the boat had opened to the side of the eye. The red coat took out a small round box about the size of a palm and threw it out. Bata! The circular box just landed on the eye, and then... roared... the circular box burst, and a terrible cross impact was exploded. The ships they were in were directly destroyed, and the force of those attacking ships was also blown away. The white night was terrified and hastened to resist the force of Heihe. However, the red coat was quick and covered them with a light curtain of pale white. The shock of terror hit the light curtain, which was absorbed by the light curtain. Waiting for the shock to dissipate, the array eye was completely hollowed out. As the eye of the array is destroyed, the corpse array stops working... "what magic weapon is this?" White night felt that the power of this round box burst out some familiar, but not like the strength of red clothes, so he could not help asking. But the red dress did not speak, just went to the front of the array and looked down. Whoa! Suddenly, there was a terrible smell of blood. "Go She murmured and jumped straight into the hole in the eye. The expression of white night changed a little, and immediately followed in. "Woo Suddenly, an inexplicable roar came from the bottom of the ice sheet. Then, the whole ice sheet trembled wildly, the frozen ice began to crack and burst, and then... All the dead bodies frozen in the bottom of the ice sheet came back to life. "These are the sources of the corpse formation!" Said the red dress, which was falling towards the hole. The white night nodded, staring at the corpses struggling in the frost, and said in a deep voice: "the array force of corpses is drawn from them. Judging from the strength of the corpse array force just now, the strength of these corpses is extremely terrible. I''m afraid it is at least above the emperors of all ages, and... There must be several extremely terrible powerful corpses." "Pick it up and leave!" Red said in a low voice, suddenly a speed up, launch the soul force to fall. They did not know how many meters deep into the bottom of the ice sheet, but felt that the light was getting darker and the smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger. Finally... Dong! They hit the ground heavily. There was a shaking of the ground. However, the bottom is not dark, on the contrary, here is a piece of blood red.White night quickly raised his eyes, looking forward to the front, but only one eye, is scalp numbness. But see two people at the moment is stepping on a huge stone like an island, and in all directions... It is blood. Like a sea of blood. There are countless broken limbs and arms floating in the blood, countless ferocious corpses. This scene, I''m afraid, is no more than purgatory. And the most frightening thing is that around the sea of blood, there are four giant giants. There was a big hole in the heart of the giant''s chest, and blood kept flowing from that hole in their bodies. The white night stares at these terrible giants and looks at their bodies. However, they were all bound up and down by iron chains. Each chain was huge and incomparable, and there were runes to burn them. They were very ferocious. In particular, their hands and feet are almost completely entangled, as if they have been bound. Obviously, they were tortured! "Sure enough!" Red also stares at these giants, but these two words appear inexplicably in his mouth. "What is it? Do you know what these four giants are? " White night asked immediately. "Ancient giants, but they are just sacrifices!" Red shook her head. "Ancient giant?" "They were caught here for sacrifice, and the horror of the temple actually spilled from them, and they were the source of the temple''s power." "So it is..." "OK, now it''s time to get something!" Red said, then went to the front of the boulder, staring at the rolling sea of terror in front of her, and then raised her hand. Hua... the sea of blood in front of us is directly divided into two and split to the left and right. And the bottom of the sea of blood also reflected in the eyes of the white night. Under the sea of blood, there are dead bodies. Some of the soaked skin and flesh are rotten, and some are directly turned into moribund bones. The scalp of the people watching is numb. But the most eye-catching thing in white night is a platform hidden in the bottom of the sea of blood. At the moment, there is also a box on the table. This is what the temple wants to protect! Red dress autumn eyes slightly bright, step lightly, is to get that box. But at this time... "ah There was a shrill roar. Then countless bodies fell from the sky and fell into the stone and the sea of blood. These bodies are the corpses in the ice field www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2417 The sudden arrival of the dead makes the white night and red clothes a little caught off guard. They dense, countless, directly occupied the huge stone, and then recklessly toward the two people. The white night immediately urges the black river''s power to kill will pass. The red dress also sacrifices the curved moon, waving unceasingly. Whew! Whew! Chi... the breath of the corpse is terrible, but the strength of the body is not high. It can be cut off with only one blow. However, these corpses can not be killed completely. Their soul skills are fully opened, and one move can kill hundreds of corpses. However, there are more and more corpses, and the sea boulders are crowded with each other. The killing speed can not compare with the speed of their support. Some corpses rise up in the air and kill them with open teeth and claws. "Lord Dongying, you cover me, I''ll go to get things directly!" The red dress moves a method to shake open the corpse around, drink a sound, then jump toward the platform under the sea of blood. White night eyes shaking, thinking about what to do next. However, just then... crash! The sea of blood suddenly turned out a big wave, and beat hard to the red clothes. The red clothes stand will bend the moon sacrifice, mercilessly cuts to the big wave. But the big wave suddenly turned into a huge hand, and suddenly clasped the air blade offered by the crescent moon, and then with a wave of the backhand, the air blade was pushed back to the red clothes. "What?" The white night was stunned. Red also quite surprised, immediately back back. At this time, the terrible sea of blood again huge waves, but the waves only rise and do not shoot, the center of the waves, you can see a fuzzy but ferocious face. "Who?" The red dress called. "Reckless, you will be buried here and become one of the corpses here!" A dull and hoarse voice sounded, and then the corpses besieging the red clothes and the white night were suddenly absorbed by something. Their bodies began to melt, and their bones and flesh turned into mud like substances and poured into the sea of blood. All the corpses opened their mouths and howled in pain. Some of them tried their best to resist, but they could not stop them. Red clothes and white night frown tightly, looking at those flowing into the sea of blood. With the influx of mud, the sea of blood is no longer churning. Not only that, the face in the blood wave gradually became clear, as if... These flesh and mud are building this face, or the existence of this horror. After about five or six rest, the blood wave gradually calmed down. But at the back of the blood wave, it was a terrible giant who was nearly seven meters tall and covered with rotten meat. The giant''s hair is all made up of human body, his eyes are like blood, and his body is inlaid with countless heads, which makes people feel goosebumps. It stepped on the sea of blood, strong and ferocious arms stirred the sea water, can set off big waves. The smell of rotting and stinking constantly came out of it. At the moment, it is staring at the white night and red clothes, the eyes, as if to swallow them directly. "Are you guarding the existence of that thing?" Red clothes cast eyes on this monster, light mouth. Obviously, she was not surprised. "Foolish and reckless, you belong here from the moment you step into this place. The master''s command is unquestionable. Any intruder will die!" The monster made a harsh sound, and then raised a huge slap, and impolitely seized the white night and red clothes. "Flash!" The white night drinks a low, jumps back together with the red dress. The huge stone was photographed in a mess. Red dress can''t wait to die. She gazed at the monster with her autumn eyes. She leaped forward quickly. People appeared on the top of the monster like a flash. Then she sacrificed the moon and chopped down the head of the monster. Chi la... the crescent moon is like a knife switch, which splits the huge monster''s body in two. But the red dress is not at ease, the body is fast, people like thin lines around the monster crazy rotation. Soon, the whole monster has been cut into pieces of meat, scattered in the sea of blood.. The red clothes did not go to see if the monster would die or be reborn. Instead, she turned around and took the box at the bottom of the blood sea! But... When the red dress was just near the box, a large number of hands suddenly appeared in the blood beside the box, and they directly grabbed the red clothes. The red dress hastily retreats, at the same time again that ferocious hand to all cut off. But in the next second, in all directions of blood in the regeneration of vision, then see a huge rib thorn towards this side of the red clothes. Red look tight, quickly urged the magic weapon to resist, his body appeared a colorful dazzle lines, wrapped her. But the dazzle pattern is too hasty. When the dazzle pattern is generated, the bone spurs have been pricked.Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong... red clothes are swallowed directly by bone stabs. This side of the white night did not hand, only look at the heavy. After about three breaths... bang! Those bone spines that swallowed the red coat were suddenly smashed and the red clothes stood out. But her mouth was full of blood, her shoulders and abdomen clothes were lacerated and her skin was completely cracked. Obviously, the bones did not penetrate her, but the terror on the bone stab had shocked her out of the internal injury... the red dress fell on the side of the white night lightly, but before standing still, it was the mouth was opened and a breath of blood was spitted out, and the delicate body was powerless and fell forward. The red dress is consciously supported in the white night. In a moment, a smell of fragrance came. Good smell! I can''t help thinking at night. Red dress was stunned and hurriedly pushed him away. "Is it not good to be good at it?" Frowning on the night. "If you are really kind, please help me get the box together!" Red dress light road. "I am not as strong as you." "You can help me to hold that thing." "You don''t think you want me to die." "Dongying, the one who has been retaining strength from the beginning to the end, but you, this is the task that I have been told above. Therefore, you have the obligation to complete it. If you still refuse to take part, I am afraid to return to the dynasty, and it will be very offensive to the Dongying adults!" Red dress light road. "I said to you, well, I will take it. But I don''t think it''s me to drag that monster. I should let the stronger red man drag the monster. I will take the box!" Red dress willow frown, but no objection, nodded: "that immediately action!" The monster launched a new offensive with the Kung Fu of speaking. Then he saw that the cut meat flew in the air quickly, and quickly combined. In a few moments, he assembled the monster, and then fell down with a fierce slap and fanned it to the red suit. "Broken!" Drink low in red. The power of the truth is released. Bang! The monster''s huge palm blew up directly. When you see it in the night, you can open it all at once, rush to the table, and grab it with your hand and grab it towards the box... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2418 At the moment when the hand of the white night is about to touch the box... bang! A strange noise came out. A blood red wall suddenly rose around the platform, completely enveloping it. The blood wall was very sudden, and the white night was almost caught off guard, and his hand was cut off directly by the gas wall. A palm fell to the ground in the white night, and blood gushed from the broken wrist. But it''s not over. After the blood wall was formed, it suddenly vibrated wildly... not good! White night seems to be aware of something, a tight breath, immediately jump back. And at the moment when he jumps open... Dong! The four blood walls move directly in four directions at high speed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the blood wall is unstoppable, crashing forward. Everything in the place and even the sea of blood are destroyed, torn or evaporated, just like a scavenger. The white night retreats some not to be able to, two feet half are cut off, wait to stabilize the body, both feet and one hand is constantly bleeding. He urged the soul of Linghua heaven to recover from the injury, and the people looked at the table again, gasping coldly. If you were someone else, I''m afraid it would not have to be shocked into blood fog by the blood wall... "what are you doing? Have you got the box? " A soft voice came out. It''s the sound of red. The white night looked sideways, but saw that the red dress was fighting with the monster together, fighting inseparable. Although the red dress was in the downwind, her manner and breathing were very gentle and orderly. In the end, it''s not going to die. "There is a mechanism around the box. It''s terrible. If I take it rashly, I''ll die!" The road sank in the white night. Red clothes listen, eyes slightly coagulation. "I''ll try again." White night said, is to approach again. This time, he accumulated the strong energy of the black river water, let it gather in the palm of his hand, and then jumped to the platform again. Roaring... the blood wall rises again around the platform. But this time, the white night did not dodge, but tried to use the force of the black river toward the top of the blood wall. Bang! In front of that blood wall immediately hit the force of Heihe. The two forces are intertwined, splashed and deadlocked. But at this time, an unparalleled force passed along the black river towards the white night. Pooh! White night was directly shocked to vomit blood. However, the energy of the water of Heihe River is really extraordinary. It has not been scattered by the blood wall, and it still persists. The white night releases the power of the black river while staring at the blood wall in front of him. It''s the smell of destruction! This is the purest breath of destruction. And mixed with some terrible energy, extremely terrible blood energy, can have such effect. However, the energy of Heihe water is extremely strong, which can resist the destructive breath, but the body of the white night can''t support it. In this way, the water of Heihe River has not dissipated, and his body is afraid to burst on the spot... there is no way. The white night secretly looked at the red dress fighting with the monster, but saw that she was also wounded, still fighting with the monster with all her strength, and had no time to care about this side. Seeing this scene, the white night quietly stretched out a finger, offered a little abandoned magic sword power, and gently poked at the blood wall. Click! The blood wall collapsed in an instant. Even if its destructive power is terror, it can not compete with the power of Hongbing! White night was so happy that he rushed to get the box. But at this time, a blood wall burst up around the box! White night this time does not make any hesitation, continues to urge to abandon the divine sword power, will tear that blood wall. In front of the power of the abandoned God sword, all the borders around the box were split and all were broken. The white night was overwhelming. He directly grasped the box in his hand and quickly collected it into the Qianlong ring. All of a sudden, and because the stage is hidden under the sea of blood, red clothes can''t see everything here... suddenly... bang!! The muffled sound came out. Then the red dress at that end suddenly ate the monster''s fist, and then the whole person fell straight into the sea of blood. It seems that the red dress won''t hold up. But what does it have to do with white night? Get the box. He''s no longer attached to this place. The white night just turned around and flew to the hole in the eye, intending to leave here. Next second... call!! There was a roar.The white night looked up and the giant''s hand came down like a mountain. The power in the palm is very rich and complex, just like chaos, which makes people despair. If we simply fight against the water of Heihe River, even if we can resist it, I''m afraid that the body of the white night will be shattered. But this is not the time to think about it. He hums in the dark at night. He intends to sacrifice Hong Bing directly, cut open his hands and leave here first. However, at the moment when he started to do it... crash! A blood red figure sprang out of the sea of blood. That''s the red dress. She held her hands high and directly against the huge hand that had fallen down. It was for the sake of the night that she had resisted the falling palm. "You''re not dead yet?" The white night was shocked. "Got the box?" While supporting the palm of her hand, the red dress inquired about the white night. "The mechanism around that desk is too terrible. I didn''t get it." White night shook his head: "I think we''d better leave here first!" Her arms trembled and her small face was extremely pale. Although she was extremely reluctant, she agreed to withdraw. Her injuries were not enough to keep her fighting. But how can the giant let her go? Whoa! Another hand as big as a hill. "Broken!" Red clothes launched the magic words again. Whew! The giant''s hand split and burst. But this time the giant was crazy. Although his palm burst, he still refused to stop. Instead, he held the broken bone towards the red clothes thorn. Red autumn eyes dunning, drink again and again. "Stop!" "Stop!" "Stop!" ... the word of truth was released. It doesn''t work. The terrifying bone thorn directly tore open the truth telling skill of red dress and stabbed her body. At this moment, it is impossible for any red shirt to dodge. She seemed to know that she was in a dilemma. She suddenly turned her head and said to the white night, "master Dongying palace, you go first. I''m afraid I can''t leave. I''ll open the way for you!" Finish saying, red dress is to plan to explode oneself flesh body, open hole for white night. But the next second, the white night over there suddenly rushed over, one hugged the red clothes, and then raised the water of the black river and tore it towards the palm. Whew... the giant''s huge palm was torn out directly. In the white night, he crazily tore red clothes from the giant''s hands with one hand, and blood and broken meat kept flying in his palms... red clothes was a little surprised. Perhaps she never thought that the cruel and cunning master of the criminal law palace would choose to take her away with her at this time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2419 Did white night ever care about the life and death of red clothes? What''s more, this red dress is just a separate body. How could he work for it? But... It''s obvious that she didn''t know how terrible it would be for her to blow herself up. In fact, there is no problem with her self explosion, and the energy generated can definitely bear the white night. However, this place is different from other places, which is full of endless anger and Shura breath. And it is because of these smells that so many monsters appear. If the red dress explodes, the ferocity generated after her death will be absorbed by the giant. In this way, the giant''s strength will be greatly enhanced. In that case, the white night will only be more troublesome. Therefore, the self explosion of red clothes can not solve the siege of the white night, but will hinder him to leave. That''s why white night would save red. To say "save" is to stop... obviously, Hong Yi didn''t realize this. Whew! With the injection of the power of the black river, the giant''s hand was finally torn open. White night, holding the red dress, squeezed in directly and rushed towards the hole in the eyes. The giant clapped his hands, trying to stop, but it was too late. The spirit of the white night is fully opened, and the power of Heihe is pushed to the limit. The energy of terror surged around him, cutting everything, touching everything. "Oh... You can''t run away, reckless!" The giant roared faintly, and then the whole temple vibrated. A violent evil spirit came out from nowhere and poured directly into the whole temple. His face changed at night. He takes the box, and the power in the temple will kill white night at all costs. You have to be careful! White night clenched his teeth and continued to rush forward. But at this time... bang!!! A hand suddenly stretched out from the wall beside him and grabbed the white night fiercely. Whew! The energy of the water of the Heihe River twisted the hand to pieces. But... It''s not over. Bang! The other side of the wall is also stretched out to grasp the white night. Whew! The energy of the black river''s water is still tearing it apart. But with the continuous progress of the white night, these terror hands are more and more, more and more crazy, and constantly extend to the white night. Although the energy of the water of Heihe River is surging, it can not hold so many gripping hands, and the energy concentration is also decreasing. I don''t care about it. After all, his body is the water of the whole black river, which is more than enough for him to rush out of the temple. Although the temple is complex, it is not big. In addition, the road has been opened. Who can stay? "Master of Dongying palace, if you can''t escape, you can give me up. I just respect myself. If something happens to you, I can''t explain it." Red dress swept the face of white night, light says. Although she is very resistant to the present. Because she had never been held by anyone, but she would not have looked small at such a special moment. But she did not realize that she could not die. If her power was absorbed by the temple, it would be more difficult to escape from the white night. "Just shut up. I can take you." The road sank in the white night. That firm tone lets red dress not from a Leng. "Reckless, you can''t leave, white bone prison!" After that, the giant monster chased by made a roar, and then a large number of white bones leaked out from the top of the temple and fell to the front of the white night, turning into white bone walls, blocking the way of the white night. "Get out of here The night roars and strikes with flesh. Bang! The white bone wall burst into pieces in an instant. It seems that the hardness of the white bone wall is not high, but it not only blocks the white night, but also corrodes him. Those broken fragments of white bone directly pierced into the skin of the white night, and then quickly melted into a series of white and horrible liquid, eroding the body of white night. Zizi sound is particularly hideous. But white night clenched his teeth and did not take care of the injury. "Endless corridors!" At this time, the monster giant roared again. The space in front of them immediately twisted, not only distorted, but also filled with a strange blur. His face sank at night. This is the result of time and space distortion! If the soul is forced to rush past, it will only be shaken into dust by the force of time and space... "recover!" The red dress opened the cavity, a true words to explain. Whoa! Most of the space in front of me was immediately restored.But she is also injured at the moment. In addition, the power of the monster giant is too strong, and the anger in the temple is too terrible. Her power is not enough to restore the twisted space. "Lord Dongying, go around!" The little face in red is tight and whispers. But the white night seems not to hear the general, direct cold eyes, toward the forward rush. The red dress was stunned. Bang! The twisted space in front of me is actually hit by the white night. But as a price, there were many scars on his body, most of them were torn by the twisted space, and blood kept pouring out from the inside, which dyed half of his body red. However, the white night still ignored and moved on. Red looked at him quietly. She already felt strange. Is this what Dongying will do? "Ah See the white night escape, the monster giant seems very angry, mad like pursuit. The general situation of terror was suppressed again and again. But the white night is still dead support. They went through the corridor and ran towards the steps. The speed of the white night was extremely fast, but the blood also flowed all over the ground. As for the giant, he came flying, smashed everything, and pursued the white night. Breathing in the white night, the spirit of the whole body is also turbulent and disorderly, and the water of Heihe River is still stirring. If there was no help from the water of Heihe River, I am afraid that the night would have climbed down. "Soon, soon!" The white night murmured. "Well..." red took a look at him. However, when they saw the gate of the temple... "um..." in the white night, they suddenly groaned and fell to the ground. Without warning, it just went down. They tumbled on the ground for several times before stopping. Red clothes difficult up, looking toward the white night, but see him tightly covering his chest, a face incomparably pale, especially painful, people have been unable to get up. What''s going on? "Lord Dongying, what''s the matter with you?" Red asked. But the white night is painful and unable to speak. His eyes are filled with a lot of Yin Sha breath, and his skin is also full of terrible black lines. Red didn''t know what happened at night. And at this time... That terrible monster has already pursued. It did not have any hesitation, directly raised the palm, toward the white night and red clothes to fan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2420 The slap fell, fierce and sad. This palm is no longer only brute force and ferocity, but also an endless breath of Shura, and it is the purest and most intense Shura breath. No matter who touches the breath of Shura, it will turn into sand in an instant... the little face in red is slightly tight and does not shrink back. Instead, he immediately raises his plain hand and waves it towards the huge palm. Bang! A light red spirit burst out from her palm and turned into a barrier, which wrapped the white night and red clothes. That terrible huge palm heavy bang on the barrier, the barrier shake more than, and produce cracks. Red Jiao''s body suddenly trembled, and her red mouth spilled blood again. She insisted on biting her silver teeth and turning her head to look at the white night on the ground and whispered: "master Dongying, are you ok? Master Dongying But the white night seems to be unable to hear the words of red. He was still holding his chest tightly, his body was shaking gently, his eyes were completely filled with evil spirit, and the whole person looked particularly terrible. What''s more frightening is the Qi flowing from his body... the autumn eyes of red clothes stare at the overflowing Qi. She could feel the horror of the anger. It''s just that Hong Yi has not been in contact with the water of Heihe River, otherwise, she will surely realize at the first time that this is the energy of Heihe water... roar!! At this time, the monster giant roared again, and then the huge hands closed together and smashed the red clothes. This blow, the red dress absolutely can''t resist live! As soon as she breathed hard, she immediately took off her air mask and turned over to her side, embracing the white night on the ground over there. Bang!!!! The giant''s fists were smashed down with their hands, and they were directly shocked to the ground. An unparalleled burst of shock wave. The whole temple trembled. The two people were directly lifted out by the shock wave and hit the nearby wall. The thick and violent wall directly cracked several cracks. Red heavily fell on the ground, small mouth is spit out blood, a face extremely white. She''s stretched to the limit. The white night was rolling on the ground, but now his body was shaking, and the whole person became very strange, completely unaffected by the pain of the shock wave. Hongyi didn''t know what happened in the white night, but she didn''t dare to hesitate. She clenched her teeth, and then she got up and rushed to the temple with the white night in her arms. But each step is as heavy as ten thousand catties. I can''t walk fast. I can''t escape. Hoo... the giant''s terrible slap stirred up again. The void was twisted by the giant''s palm, and the violent and destructive breath converged into a whirlpool in the palm of the palm, which made people''s scalp numb. The autumn eyes of red dress rise slightly. At this time, she had no other way. After looking at the white night in her arms, red suddenly made a decision and threw the white night out. Bang! The body of the white night rolled forward several times, and was close to the exit of the temple. Red is still standing there, looking at him quietly. "You saved me once, and I''ll pay you back once. Now we''re even, but you''ll have to rely on yourself for the rest of the way." Red said softly, then closed her eyes. Bang!! She slapped her on the right side of the wall. The temple trembled again. The wall over there burst in an instant, and all the corpses embedded in the wall tumbled to the ground. And the same is true of red. Her body was covered with countless slender cracks, and the whole person was dying and fell to the ground. This slap almost killed her. She was no longer able to resist. Can only open autumn eyes, hard breathing, step by step to see the giant came to her. "In other words, this is the first time... It seems that this time is really careless... Careless..." the red clothes murmured, and autumn eyes looked hard at the temple gate over there. But there should have been lying on the ground, slowly climbed up. Has it finally recovered? The consciousness of red dress is thin. You can live. Run! Run away from here quickly... the red dress closed her eyes and stopped looking at all this. And now, the monster''s roar was ringing in her ears. It''s the roar of death.Whoa!! Then, there was a sound of breaking the sky like the withering and decaying. The next second, she will be patted into meat sauce, and then absorbed by the giant, become a part of her, strengthen the giant''s strength. It''s over! Red is thinking quietly. But... after a while, the noise stopped suddenly. And then... It was very quiet all around. There was no sound. It was as if the whole temple was frozen. "Well?" Red feeling a little wrong, people hard open autumn eyes, looking forward. But I saw the huge palm on my head. A tall and straight man stood in front of him, with one hand supporting the falling palm... "what Red dress tiny Zheng, look at this man. This man is white night! "You... You didn''t leave?" Red said in a strange way. Even though her voice was very weak. The white night did not answer her words, but was panting violently. The black marks on his body seemed more ferocious and ghostly at the moment, and the breath on his body became more and more intense and violent at the moment. It''s more terrifying than the anger on the giant. East warbler palace master, what happened? Red felt something was wrong. When was Dongying so strong. But the next second... chi! White night suddenly force, it is to buckle the meat in the huge palm, pull back. Whew! The giant''s hand was pulled down by the white night. The expression on the red dress''s face gradually disappeared. White night took advantage of the situation, jumped to the giant''s chest, and smashed it with a blow. Bang! The giant flew out behind the wall. In an instant, the walls burst, the temple shook again, and all the stones on the ceiling fell. The whole temple seems to be going through with this blow. Red dress autumn eye tiny Zheng, incredible looking at this scene. And the white night is to dive in the past, directly flew to the giant in front of, is a foot mercilessly kicked in the giant''s head. Bang!! The giant''s ferocious and terrifying head was like a burst watermelon, and it was torn apart on the spot. The red and white matter broke the ground. The white night did not stop, and stretched out his hand, crazily clasped the giant''s flesh, and fought for his life to tear. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! ... a strange voice appeared. After a while, a huge giant was directly torn to pieces by the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2421 Splashing meat and blood scattered all over the floor. The whole scene was ferocious. The white bones of the giant were broken by the white night and left aside. The sight can be said to be a shiver to the beholder. This lasted for about ten minutes, and the giant was completely dismembered. Red clothes quietly watching this scene, the whole body does not move, is also silent. A moment later, the ground meat began to wriggle. Obviously... The giant can be reborn, and this alone can''t kill it. But the shock of white night to red dress is incomparable. How strong is it going to take to tear this monstrous giant out of his hand... the red coat can''t be known. At this time, the white night finally stopped. He turned slowly and looked at the red dress. And in the moment he turned around, the breath in red almost froze. But at the moment, the white night was full of evil spirit, and his eyes were white. His face was filled with black lines, which looked very frightening. At the moment, he was staring at the red dress and coming towards her little by little. What''s going on? Why is Dongying so strange now? What''s wrong with him? "Lord Dongying, are you... Unconscious?" Red eye dew confused, careful inquiry. But white night did not answer. He took a few hard steps towards this. When he approached, his whole body suddenly trembled. People held his head, and the gray pupil beads recovered their color, but they were also very dim. "Can you... Can you go? Come on, let''s go... it''s hard to make a sound in the daytime. It was as if he had uttered it with all his might. "I''m afraid I can''t go away..." red said weakly. At the moment, she can''t even move, what else to talk about? At this time, the bones and meat that were torn into pieces by the white night were recombined together again and turned into the shape of the monster. "Roar!" The monster roared, and then raised his fist to smash into the white night. The fierce fists seemed to vent all the rage of the monster, and the crushing power was enough to crush everything. "Be careful!" The red dress cries. But... White night didn''t dodge at all. In other words, he can''t dodge in this state! But the white night also seemed to know that the monster had attacked again. He took up the red clothes on the ground with willpower and threw them to the gate. The body of the red dress was weak, so she couldn''t resist. People, like sandbags, were thrown out of the temple and tumbled on the ground for several times, and then there was no movement. And the monster''s horrible fist has been severely attacked at the moment... bang! The white night was suddenly knocked to the ground. "To death, the reckless!" The monster roared, and his terrible arms pounded hard at the body of the white night like a rainstorm. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the ground was frantically shaken, the earth was broken, the sand and rocks were flying, and the temple was like a boat in a storm, constantly shaking. Outside the red dress quietly looking at the shaking temple, silent, can only wait for the result silently. And it lasted for about five or six minutes, and everything stopped. Red didn''t know that it was not the giant who stopped on his own initiative. Instead, he got up again in the white night, which was heavily bombed down, and one hand smoothly caught the huge fist that had been blasted down. "Die!" The giant is not willing to give up, and then hit the past with another hand. Bang! Hands on. Power, like electricity, passes down its palm and falls on the night. Kuang dang... the ground at the foot of the white night sank again. If it had not been for the special material of the temple, it would have been completely broken. But... White night is still like nothing standing there, one hand is holding, people are just desperately panting. His pupils were filled with gray white again, and no pupil beads could be seen again... that tyrannical power once again filled his body. His last rational point has been completely lost by the giant... roar!! The giant roared and refused to give up. This time, he opened his mouth and bit the white night, intending to break him up. But the teeth just hit the body of the white night, and then the white night reaches out to sweep. Whew! The giant''s steel teeth were swept by the night like tofu. White night grabs the giant''s jaw and tears it.The giant''s head is in two again. Can lose the head, the giant''s body still has a strong offensive, still persistent attack and kill. Even though the giant was torn to pieces again, it was still able to recover in a very short time. But the white night is crazy in general, regardless of, as far as possible tearing giant. So the giant was torn over and over again. White night indefatigable, crazy tearing. It''s like there''s no end to it. Inside the temple came the roar and howl of giants. It is still trying to fight, but the other side seems to never be able to kill the general, both sides seem to be so deadlocked. The atmosphere in the temple also fluctuated and stirred like boiling water. The red dress outside looked quietly. After a moment, she seemed to realize something. She raised her almost broken hand and slowly moved the storage ring on her finger toward her mouth. Every move, the arm from the pain will make her faint, finally, the storage ring touched her mouth. Bang! A halo came out. Then a strong breath of life began to heal the body in red. The red dress closed her eyes and quietly recovered. Her split skin began to heal, her broken arm was reattached, and the scattered breath gradually gathered. I don''t know how long it took for the red dress to open her eyes again. She vomited out a breath of turbid gas, her delicate body swayed gently and stood up. Her eyes looked at the temple, hesitated, or walked toward the inside. But just then, a heavy footstep sounded in the temple. Red suddenly stopped, autumn eyes tightly staring at the temple gate. However, a figure covered with blood appeared at the gate. The man... It was white night. At the moment, his hand is still dragging a ferocious head. That''s the head of the monster in it... the red dress stares slightly. At the moment, the monster''s head has no anger and evil spirit. Looking at its dried up meat, it can be judged that it is the evil spirit and anger has been exhausted. How could this happen? Do you mean that the master of Dongying palace has emptied the evil spirit and malice of this monster? She looked at the rest of the temple in a hurry and found that the whole temple was full of cracks and almost collapsed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2422 Red clothes may have never thought that the master of the palace of criminal law would be so strong. In fact, she has met Dongying several times. Although the time of each meeting is not long, she has a rough estimate of Dongying''s strength. Such a person may also fight with his own sub body, so every time Dongying reveals strong jealousy and hostility to her, she will not take it into consideration, just as Dongying was rude to her before, and she also ignores it. Because in her opinion, such a small role is not worth killing herself. But now it seems that... Her judgment is totally wrong! The master of the East warbler palace killed the strange giant by his own efforts! Is this still something people can do? It is absolutely possible for the original master of red clothes to do it, but who will do such a thing? It''s stupid, after all. Of course, this is only her own judgment, and she can only make such a judgment. "I don''t seem to know you at all." Red clothes quietly looking at the eyes of the white night, said quietly. White night to walk a few steps, suddenly a loose hand, the whole person rolled down from the steps, fell outside the temple. Red clothes a few steps forward, check the next white night, found that he is just tired faint, then immediately take out a pill, put into his mouth. At this time, the temple suddenly burst and collapsed. For a moment, the sand and rocks were flying and the rocks were splashing. Red clothes suddenly rose, staring at the great autumn eyes, incredible looking at the temple, face is incredible. "How could that happen?" She murmured. How could the temple collapse if the treasures were not taken away? You know, the temple is maintained by the treasure. If it collapses, what about the treasure? She quickly picked up the little strength she had just recovered and blasted towards the ruins there. Bang! The soul force explodes, and the ruins are blown away directly. The hidden steps also appeared in the sight of red. Red immediately rushed into the steps and ran down. However, the sea of ice and blood behind the steps had already disappeared, leaving only the cold underground holes. Red surprised, incredible looking at the scene, people stand for a long time did not return to God. After about half a column of incense, she returned to the temple. And now, white night has recovered. "What''s the matter?" White night pretends not to know, light inquiry. "The treasure is gone." Calm road in red. "What?" The white night one face is stunned, incredible looking at red dress: "how can?" "It seems that I misunderstood you!" The red dress frowned. "Misunderstanding?" "The source of strength of the giant who fought with you should come from the treasure. Before we fought, the giant was full of vigor, but after fighting with you, its strength suddenly dried up. If I guessed correctly, someone should have stolen the treasure box while we were fighting with the giant." It''s also true. How can you use up all that energy just by manpower? How strong is Dongying? Red was thinking. "Is it? Who is so quiet? " The road sank in the white night. In fact, this is what he wants. The red dress knew much better about the temple and the treasure than the white night. When the white night seized the Pearl, he also realized that the source of power for both the altar and the temple came from the beads. If the treasure was taken away and the source of power was lost, they would collapse. Although the white night won the treasure, it did not contain the breath of the treasure. Instead, after throwing the red coat out, it blocked the breath, which led to the death of the monster. Death? It''s pure red. I think too much. But there is a little red dress is not known, is also the white night did not expect. That is, the water of the Heihe River is suddenly out of control. In fact, white night has been suppressing this power. He can''t absorb all this power, and he can''t absorb it all. All he can do is seal it in his own body. However, I didn''t expect that in the fight with the giant, because of the giant''s attack, the blockade of the white night was loosened, which led to the power riot and almost controlled the consciousness of white night. Fortunately, when the energy was released, it was released on the giant, which restored his consciousness to a trace of clarity, which allowed him to control his body again and seal the energy of the black river water. And the next thing is easy to explain. White night blocks the breath of the treasure. Without the support of the breath of treasure, the giant collapses. White night comes out with the giant''s head, and everything looks natural. Of course, it''s all performed, and red clothes will never doubt that white night took the treasure. "I have to report this matter to the superior as soon as possible. I''m afraid someone has insight into this temple, and... They also know that our dark Dynasty is looking for this thing, and they are even more interested in us! I''m afraid it''s the same eye that they took away! " The red dress said in a deep voice."Eyes?" Night breathing dark tight, immediately discerned to a key word. Can you say that the black beads before... Are the eyes? Whose eyes are those? Since they are eyes, what will be in this temple? Is it a part of someone''s body? "Lord red, what are your eyes? What''s in this temple White night asked carefully. Hongyi seems to have come back from her thoughts. She looked at the white night with deep meaning and said, "Lord Dongying, I advise you to do your duty well. Don''t know what you shouldn''t know, and don''t mention what you don''t know. Otherwise, you''ll lose your own life. Do you understand "Understand, understand..." white night smiles. "What''s your power to show your strength just now, Lord Ying?" Red asked softly. She''s particularly interested in this now. "Lord in red, everyone has everyone''s secret. Why do you have to get to the bottom of it? Then I ask you, what is the power of your God? Will you tell me what you are like? " White night asked with a smile. The red dress is silent for a moment, vomited the turbid gas, light says: "you say right, I really shouldn''t ask more, you are you, I am I, we are originally irrelevant people, OK, go back." "Yes, but Lord red, I haven''t recovered. Can you help me?" White night said with a smile. Liu Mei in red frowned slightly. Under normal circumstances, he would not pay attention to it. However, he hesitated and walked over after thinking that he had saved him before www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2423 Whoa! There was a new glow in the vortex of the space gate. Then two figures appeared from inside. The demon who was guarding the door of space opened his eyes immediately. However, at this time, a figure suddenly staggered forward a few steps, as if to fall. Another figure quickly helped him. It was a white night and a red dress. The devil was a casual glance, but when he saw clearly what they were doing at the moment, his eyes suddenly and completely opened. But at the moment, the red dress is holding the arms of the white night, and they are very close. Although the expression of the red dress is indifferent, what''s the matter with her move? In the dark Dynasty, no one knows the name of red clothes. Almost everyone can see what kind of person the red dress is. Such existence... How arrogant, how could she help Dongying? Is Dongying injured? However, even if Dongying''s legs were broken, the red clothes would only let him climb back. It was impossible for him to support her... the demon looked quietly, and his eyes were full of surprise. And the red dress also so all the way to help the white night toward the palace of criminal law. "Have you met Mr. Dongying? Have you seen... Ah..." "Meet Dongying, see... This..." "two... Two adults... Good..." "this... See... Meet two adults..." people along the way were supposed to pay homage. You can see that Dongying is supported by red clothes, and almost all the eyes have not fallen out of their sockets. All of them were breathing down, rubbing their eyes crazily, and others thought they were hallucinating. But that''s what happened. For a moment, everyone was speculating about the relationship between Dongying and Hongyi. At the end of the day, how did they become so close? they didn''t say a word in the daytime, but they kept smiling. But look at the red dress is still that pair of indifferent manner. Obviously, people like her will not care about the eyes of anyone around her. Her arrogance and indifference have never been pretended. "Here it is." Red released her hand and said calmly. "Thank you, Lord red." White night smiles. "Don''t mention it. Although this mission failed, Lord Dongying also made a lot of efforts, which is a great help to me. I will report to the top and ask for your reward." Red simply said, then turned to go. But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped. "What else can I do for you, Lord red?" White night asked with a smile. "I didn''t touch much before, but today I have a little contact, and I find that you give me a very strange feeling!" Red clothes light said. Listen to the white night, but the heart is slightly tight. "Strange feeling? What do you mean by the Lord in red? " Asked the white night with a smile. But without saying anything, she turned and left. What does red smell? White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. No way. I''m dressed in the skin of Dongying. No matter how strong the red coat is, it''s impossible to realize his real identity, unless the skin is torn. This is an ancient secret. It can''t be broken. Since it is not known to the identity of the red dress, it is not necessarily that the red dress has any inexplicable feeling to himself? White night will not write. I''m afraid that the performance of white night today is quite different from that of Dongying, which makes her feel the problem. No matter how a person changes, it will not be contrary to other people''s evaluation. It seems that we should pay attention to it later. The white night thought. After returning to the palace of criminal law, he sat down in the dark to heal his wounds. The dark Dynasty actually sent a pile of healing things to help the white night. But the white night didn''t care much about it. After he sent the people away, he closed the door, took out the box and opened it carefully. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss... when the box opened, a lot of terrible blood and evil spirit gushed out from it. Breathing in the daytime. as like as two peas before, the blood and breath were . And when the box was opened, it was seen that the box was placed in a pale, broken hand. was in a blank night. Is it really a human body? He looked at the broken hand in amazement, his face full of accidents. However, the skin color of the broken hand is extremely pale, even with a trace of cyan. In addition, the whole arm is covered with strange black lines. These lines are not like snakes, but rather like strange words.All of a sudden, his eyes were lost. He couldn''t help but reach out and touch the runes. But at the moment when he was about to touch the words... Keng! The sound of a sword suddenly sounded in his ear. White night suddenly all over a shock, wake up. Looking down, the token on his waist is shaking wildly. This is... Hong Bing? He immediately opened the token and took out the seven Hongbing soldiers. However, he saw that all the seven Hongbing were shaking except for abandoning the magic sword... in the white night, he realized that something was wrong. He did not dare to look at the broken hand again and quickly closed the box. As soon as the box is closed, the consciousness of the white night wakes up in an instant. He sat down on the ground, gasping heavily... "what the hell is this? Why is it so weird? " Thinking in the white night, his face turned pale. Unfortunately, no one can give him the answer now. Maybe... It''s time to go to the temple of supreme God. Maybe the Lord of the temple will know something about it. He put away the Hongbing, put the box in the Qianlong ring, and went to lie in the prison to check the distribution of the lower formation. More than half of it has been completed. Although this speed is very good, but in the white night, it is still too slow. After all, the energy of Heihe water in his body can''t be maintained for too long. His physical body is too limited. The energy that can seal the water of Heihe River is very good. We must find a way to get more human resources. The white night thought. However, at this time, a red soul knocked on the door of the palace of criminal law. The white night went out at once. The door opened, and the red soul trotted in. "My Lord!" "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "We have intercepted a group of prisoners from Shenji palace. The above account is for you to deal with them!" That red armour soul person says, is to wave a hand. So, a group of soul people came in from the gate... Shenji palace? White night was a big surprise. Has the dark Dynasty been reckless enough to directly plunder Shenji palace? When he looked at those people, he saw that they were all dishevelled and came in one by one, with despair on their faces www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2424 The eyes of the white night are slightly frozen, staring at these people. Although their clothes look shabby and muddy, they can still be seen from the outline that they are the clothes of Shenji palace people. These people are indeed Shenji palace people. At the moment, the captives of Shenji Palace are listless and lifeless. Some of them are dim and have no light, others are shivering and terrified. "Your honor, the prisoners of Shenji palace have been taken. Please interrogate them in time. If you have important information, please hand it in as soon as possible." A soul of red armor embraces the fist, then leads the rest of the soul to leave, and closes the door. Important information? Hand in? How could it be? Most of the people who can worship Shenji Palace are devoted to Shenji palace. They would rather die than betray Shenji palace. Of course, some people who are greedy for life and fear of death are not excluded. But what kind of high position can such a person be in Shenji palace? How much information can he hold? I''m afraid that even if you really ask for any information and hand it in, the dark Dynasty is just a reference, dare not use it? White night heart sneer, and then with his hand to support the cheek, lazy looking at the people below. "You are all from Shenji palace, aren''t you? Which department of Shenji Palace are you from? " He asked. "What''s your business? Now that you have captured him, you are welcome to kill him or her! " A Shenji palace man gnashing his teeth staring at the white night, said stiffly. "That is, don''t be hypocritical, do it and kill us!" "If you don''t want to do it, untie the prohibition on us, and we''ll do it ourselves!" "Motherfucker, this is the dark dynasty?" The rest of Shenji Palace also opened their mouth, or called or scolded, looking as if they were dead. The shivering people, though silent, seemed to overwhelm the white night on the whole. Hearing the sound of the white night, he stood up from his chair. He watched the men quietly for a while, then walked down the steps. These people stopped talking at once, staring at the white night one by one, as if to see his attitude. Until the white night walked to the center of the crowd, looked around a circle, then slowly opened his mouth: "you are not afraid of death?" "Of course "You think we''re just talking?" The angry scream rose again. "Good! Good! In that case, I''ll give you a chance. " White night came out of the crowd. "What opportunity?" Immediately someone asked. "Chance to die!" Raise your hand directly at night. Whoa! The divine power was sacrificed from his body and a curtain was drawn along his arm. Curtain generation, crazy rotation, like a vortex. "What is this?" All the prisoners of Shenji palace looked at the curtain, and their faces were full of confusion. "This is a turbulence created by my breath, which is equivalent to a meat grinder!" A small statue on the wall of the night. Whoa! The statue immediately flew over, and then, driven by the white night arm, crashed into the whirlpool. Click! The statue split in an instant. "Ah?" The faces of the people were extremely pale. "Please." The white night said quietly, "those who want to die, start now! I won''t torture you, and I don''t plan to ask you how. I will give you a chance to die. If you want to die, just go in. Of course, it doesn''t mean that there must be only one way to die. I will give you another way to live! If you are willing to tell me all the information about Shenji palace, then you can live! Choose. " Then he closed his eyes. As soon as the words fell, everyone''s eyes were wide open. Life and death. Now that the people of this dark Dynasty are in their hands, how should they choose? If you want to survive, you are bound to disobey your beliefs. But if you don''t want to disobey your faith, you have to die... people are entangled. However, some people who have a fanatical belief in Shenji palace did not choose to flinch and hesitate at this time, but stare at the whirlpool released by the white night, and directly take a step and rush to the past. "Ah He let out a loud roar. "Dalin!" "Elder martial brother Dalin!" "No Many people in Shenji palace yelled. But their voice couldn''t stop the man named Dalin. But see its desperate directly into the vortex.Chi la... a blood mist burst out of the whirlpool in an instant. All the people in Shenji palace gaped at this scene. "Elder martial brother!" A female soul person knelt down on the ground, sobbing. "How could it be so..." some people were pale and their lips could not stop murmuring. Everyone''s heart is full of despair. The white night was also greatly shocked. I never thought that someone would be so desperate for Shenji palace... "what''s the meaning of living when elder martial brother Dalin is gone?" "Let''s go and find elder martial brother Dalin!" "Yes, let''s go!" At this time, another group of Shenji palace people stood up and rushed to the whirlpool recklessly. Other Shenji palace people did not stop. Soon, these people also all ran into the whirlpool, turns into the blood fog. "No "Come on, I don''t want to die!" "Why... Why?" The people in the Shenji palace were more scared and crying. Finally, someone couldn''t bear the extreme depression any more. They turned around and knelt down to the white night. They cried bitterly: "my lord... My Lord, I''m willing to tell you everything I know about Shenji palace. I''d like to say, please don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me The voice fell to the ground, all the people in Shenji palace with low expression raised their heads and looked at the man in an incredible way. "Dongyu! What are you talking about An old Shenji palace man yelled angrily. "Come on, my Lord, we''re out of business. It''s not worth dying for nothing. It''s better to keep a life. It''s not very good." The man named Dongyu whispered. "Asshole!! Are you going to betray our Shenji palace? " Exclaimed the soul. "Betrayal? Is this a betrayal? We are the same as the dead. I just want to live now. What''s wrong with that? " The man named Dongyu bit his teeth. "But... Are you worthy of your dead companions?" The soul asked again. But the man named Dongyu sneered and said coldly, "what does their death have to do with me? I didn''t kill them. How can I be sorry? " After that, he got up directly, walked to the front of the white night and knelt down heavily www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2425 With the man named Dongyu kneeling, the atmosphere has become strange now. The white night walked past, helped Dongyu up, and then said faintly, "do you really want to tell me everything about Shenji palace you know?" "Of course, as long as it is known to the villains, the villains will tell the adults, and only the adults can let the villains go." The man who called Dong Yu said anxiously, his eyes were full of fear. "Good! You can live. " White night nodded, then looked at the rest of Shenji palace, and asked faintly, "who else wants to live? My patience is limited. I''ll make a choice after ten. Otherwise, I''ll kill you all! " "I... I... My lord... I... I don''t want to die, I''m willing to tell you what I know!" At this time, someone rushed out and knelt in front of the white night. "Good!" White night nods. The rest of them were red in their eyes. "My Lord, and me!" "I''m willing to surrender too. Please let me go." "Me too..." people constantly rush out and choose to surrender. They are shivering, full of expectation and despair looking at the white night. In the face of faith and life, they finally chose life. "Well, you can all live!" White night nods, then hands a lift. Wow... sheets of paper with gas condensation flew over and floated in front of everyone. "Write what you know on it, and I''ll compare it." Calm way of white night. All these people were stunned. Some people stare at the white night, but also understand his mind. He wanted to test who really surrendered and who pretended to surrender and save his life. After all, if these people give inconsistent information, they are bound to lie. How can a liar really surrender? So, some of these surrender people suddenly stood up and directly tore up the white paper made of Qi. "Oh? What are you doing The white night frowned. "Don''t deceive people too much!" One of those men clenched his teeth. "Too much bullying? I''m giving you a chance. What? You don''t want it? " Ask in the daytime. "Opportunity? Hum, we''d rather die than work for people like you, trying to get the news of Shenji palace from our mouths? Dream The man roared straight into the white night. Although their spirit was sealed and their strength was sealed, the man still refused to give up, and continued to rush forward to bite the white night with his mouth. It''s really tough. At this time, I also want to bite a piece of meat from each other. It''s a pity that it''s a little bit of a tree! White night raised his hand and pressed down. Bang! The man was instantly suppressed on the ground by a burst of air, unable to move. "Fight with him!" "Good! It''s done The rest of the people are also very sad and angry, roaring to the white night. But how could such a group of mortals without the spirit of heaven be able to deal with the white night? White night almost effortlessly suppressed them to the ground. People lie down on the ground, can only dry stare, or hurl abuse at the white night. The white night quietly glanced at those who were suppressed on the ground, and then looked at those who surrendered to him. The number of people who surrendered was seven, and there were more than 30 people left. This proportion is actually very large. The white night sighed slightly and asked the seven people, "which department of Shenji Palace are you from? Who''s under whom? " "Mr. Hui, we are under master Niu Yu." Dongyu, the first to surrender, said in a hurry. "Niu Yu? I have heard of this man. It is said that he is responsible for the logistics of Shenji palace? " The white night is light. "Yes, sir. We were ordered by Lord Niu Yu to transport a batch of materials back to Shenji palace. But on the way, we were attacked by the people of the dark Dynasty. We were surrounded by ten times more strength than us, so we were captured here." The man named Dongyu said busily. He spoke so fast that he was afraid of being robbed. "What? Does the dark Dynasty need to send ten times as much power to plunder the supplies of Shenji palace? Isn''t that a fuss? What''s more, I don''t think your spirits are as high as they are. " The white night frowned. Ten times the power? Is that too much exaggeration? "In fact... There is a reason..." the man named Dongyu hesitated for a moment, as if he had something to say, but he didn''t dare to say it. At this time, the old soul man, who was suppressed by the night, roared. "Dongyu, you brute, if you dare to tell the story, we will certainly not let you go. We will certainly tear you to pieces. You must not die easily, you can not die easily!""Shut up!" The white night light drink, a true word skill release. In an instant, the voices of the souls are blocked. "Dog, do you want to tear me to pieces? Do you deserve it? Now that you''re all in trouble, do you dare to talk to me? Oh, my Lord, I''d better give them to me and let me kill them later. This old dog is always noisy in my ears. I''m so tired of hearing that I''d like to kill him for a long time! " Dongyu yelled and scolded at the soul, and then he was busy with a smile to the white night. "Yes, but I''m more concerned about that thing in his mouth now. Is there anything you''re hiding from me?" Ask in the daytime. "My Lord, how dare I hide anything from you? In fact, the old dog only knows a little about what he said. It is said that our Shenji palace has got a treasure. On the surface, we are transporting the treasure. We want to send it to our Shenji palace and keep it in the Shenji Palace." Dongyu said with a smile. "What about that thing?" Asked the white night. "We don''t have one." Dongyu road. "No? Are you kidding me The white night frowned, showing a little murderous spirit. Dongyu immediately knelt on the ground, shivering, and said in a hurry: "don''t be angry. The little one doesn''t play tricks on you, but this treasure is not here at all. Shenji palace has used a lot of manpower and material resources to transport this treasure. It has been divided into dozens of routes to Shenji palace, and the treasure is hidden in one of the routes, and we only use it It''s one of the false lines... " " is it? " White night''s face was stunned: "what treasure can make Shenji palace so inspiring?" "My Lord, I don''t know that our position in Shenji palace is not high. How could this secret be told to us?" Dongyu is busy. "So it is." White night nodded, thought next, light said: "you are very honest, good good, as a reward, I will not kill you!" "Thank you very much." Dongyu is so happy! "Get up, too." White night to those who surrender. "Yes, my Lord." Those people got up. And at this time, the white night removed the soul power that oppressed those soul people, and said to them, "and you, also get up." After this remark was dropped, Dongyu people were slightly shocked... and then they were shocked www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2426 After the general situation was lifted, all the Shenji palace people who had been suppressed on the ground lost their shackles and stood up one after another. Everyone''s face was full of amazement. Dongyu and others are also full of misty water, confused repeatedly looking at Lin Yang. "My Lord, are you going to execute these fellows? If so, please let me Dong Yu seems to have thought of something and said quickly. "Do you hate them so much?" At night, he looked at Dongyu and asked. "This..." Dong Yu was stunned. He probably didn''t expect why the white night would ask such a question. He said with a smile: "of course! I''d love to break these bastards to pieces! A thousand cuts "Why?" White night asked. "Because these people have offended adults Dongyu said with a smile. It was to please the white night! It''s really a dogleg face. "Dongyu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" The soul man who had previously reprimanded Dong Yu was so angry that he was shaking all over and staring at him with wide eyes. "How did a man like you get into Shenji palace A female soul''s angry eyes are red and extremely angry. "It''s a disgrace to you "You''ll see. The villains will get what they want. A thief like you will not die easily! It must be! " All the souls were shouting and scolding, and they were eager to rush up and devour the East universe. "Oh, you can scold, you can scold casually, I will kill you all later, then I will see if you can still curse out loud!" Dongyu sneered at him and his face was full of ferocity. "Asshole!" "Dog, I''ll fight with you!" These Shenji palace people can''t help but rush to fight with Dongyu again. "Fight me? Are you a group of rubbish who have been sealed up Dongyu disdained to sneer, so he wanted to kill these people. But at this time, the light drink voice rises: "all give me stop!" This sound directly shocked everyone at the scene. People turned their heads and looked at the white night in dismay. Dongyu didn''t dare to do it either. He just looked at the white night and said carefully, "my Lord, these things are really disrespectful. Please deal with them quickly." "Who told you I was going to kill them?" White night quietly looking at Dongyu road. "Don''t kill them?" Dongyu was shocked. Xuan but seemed to think of something. He was surprised and said, "do you want to use these people to refine alchemy vessels?" "If so, it can be done. There are also some of these people with good qualifications, especially those women. They are all virgins, which are most suitable for alchemy." Another humanitarian who dropped in. The words fell to the ground, and the people in Shenji palace turned pale with fear. In particular, the resentment in the eyes of those female spirits was particularly obvious. However, the white night still shook his head and said calmly, "I didn''t intend to kill these people, let alone use them as materials to refine utensils." "What''s your plan, then?" Dongyu asked in surprise. "I have no plans! Because I''m not going to kill any of you! I''ll let you all go! " White night road. "Ah?" Dongyu opened his mouth wide. The people in Shenji palace were all confused. But I saw the white night raise my hand. Whoa! All of a sudden, the whirlpool over there dissipated, and the space there twisted and blurred, like a rippling green pool. After about three or four rest, these distortions and fluctuations gradually disappeared, and there were some changes in the scene there. But a few figures appeared in front of the crowd. They fell to the ground, as if in a coma, motionless. And these figures... Are those who were determined to die before! "Elder martial brother?" A woman looked at the figure who first hit the whirlpool, exclaimed, and then ran madly. "My lord?" "Younger martial brother..." the rest of the Shenji palace were shocked and overjoyed. They all rushed over and helped those people up. They were only in a temporary coma. As soon as they were infused with the awakening technique, they regained consciousness and slowly opened their eyes. "What''s going on?" "I... am not dead yet?" "What happened?" Those who wake up look around at their extremely happy companions, and they are all at a loss. And Dongyu all over here are totally stupid. "This... This... What''s the matter?" "Aren''t they dead? Why... Why are they alive again? " "My lord... Did you use magic to revive them?"Dongyu suddenly turned his head and looked at the white night in disbelief. Obviously, it''s all night long. But white night shook his head and said calmly, "I never killed them. They are always alive." "But just now... We all saw with our own eyes that they were strangled into blood fog and died miserably!" Dongyu''s tongue was knotted and his eyes were wide open. "They are not dead. What you see is just my illusion. I didn''t intend to kill you at the beginning of the fight." Calm way of white night. Dongyu several people listen, is like being struck by lightning, completely silly in place. And the Shenji palace people over there realized something and looked at it one after another. It''s all done by night. He played tricks on these Shenji palace people. At the beginning, all the people in Shenji palace misjudged this man! "You''re not going to kill us... What do you mean?" Earlier, the old soul man stood up, staring at the white night, and asked in a low voice. "You are lucky to meet me. You can save your life if you meet me. If you are someone else, you will die miserably." White night shook his head, then took out a token from the storage ring and shook it in front of the crowd. The crowd looked at the token, stupefied for a moment, then breathed heavily and looked at the white night in shock. "This... This is the signal from Lord Ruan!" "Is it really the signal from master Ruan? Are you right? " "No, there is a word" Ruan "on it? This stroke, obviously, was written by master Ruan! " "How can you get the signal from Mr. Ruan? Do you say... You are a man of master Ruan? " The sound of shock was heard. After a moment''s inaction, the Shenji palace people were overjoyed. As for Dongyu, they were already pale and sat on the ground with soft legs. "I''m not from Ruan. I know him. Although I don''t like Shenji palace, he has helped me a lot. For his sake, I won''t kill you, but I will save you! You are lucky this time White night said quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2427 Hearing the words of the white night, everyone felt like a dream, extremely unreal. The leader of the palace of criminal law... Has friendship with Shenji palace? Even the other party''s signaling? This is incredible! You know, signaling is almost equivalent to a token. This kind of thing is of special significance, and it is usually not given to others casually except for those who have deep friendship with each other. However, the man of the dark Dynasty actually had Ruan Shi''s signal... People kept rubbing their eyes. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed these things... this man should not be an undercover sent by Shenji palace, right? But... The secret agent of Shenji palace, how can you sit in this position? "My Lord, can you show me this signaling?" The old soul man stepped forward a few steps, his voice trembling. The white night did not say a word, but delivered the signaling directly. The soul immediately took it and looked at it. After a moment, he said excitedly, "it''s true, it''s true. This is the signal from Lord Ruan!" "Ah?" There was an uproar. "Lord Tao, you... You have to see clearly. What if he robbed this from Lord Ruan Some people didn''t believe it and questioned it. "This is not a sign given by the master himself, because it is not a sign given by the master himself. Otherwise, it is a signal given by the master himself." The soul shakes his head. "What if he snatched someone else''s signaling?" "That''s impossible. Once this thing leaves its original owner, the breath that Mr. Ruan left on it will disappear by itself. You can''t get the signal by robbing!" "It''s so..." the people in Shenji palace believed it completely this time. And the soul person directly holding the signaling, knelt on his knees, tears and tears: "heaven has eyes, God bless my Shenji palace, let us meet the adults, adults, Taoxi here kowtow to you!" Finish saying, the person is heavy knock the head on the ground. "Get up quickly!" The white night helped the man named Tao Xi up. Other Shenji palace people see this, also quickly kneel down on the ground, kowtow to the white night. "See you, my Lord!" The voice rang out. People choked, excited, happy, nervous. How could these people have thought that when they were at a loss, they saw hope again? "Get up." Cried the white night. Thank you People get up. And Dongyu''s side, completely flustered into a group. How could they expect this to happen? The people of this dark Dynasty are involved in Shenji palace! What''s more, I''m afraid he''s not ready to do something to the people in Shenji palace... "big... Big... Lord... What do you mean?" Dongyu looked at the white night in horror, and asked with trembling lips. "It''s not interesting. I didn''t intend to kill any of you at all. On the contrary, I will save you!" White night road. "But... Since you want to save us, why do you want us to choose? Why should we submit? Can''t you show your identity at the beginning? " Dongyu screamed madly. This time he became a traitor, and in vain he became a traitor in Shenji palace. How could he accept it. Not only he, but the others who surrendered with him could not accept it! This sudden change is too fast, these people chose a road that can''t go back. Now that the white night comes, they can''t even regret it. They are already traitors! "I just want to test you." "Because I want to see if any of you will betray me. After all, I want to protect you. If the will is not firm, once the horse''s feet are exposed, the dead are not only you, but also me!" "So... You forced us to surrender to you?" Dongyu was staring at the white night. "If someone forced you to do this, would you confess me?" White night asked. Dong Yu lost his voice immediately. His fist was pinched and his teeth were almost broken. But I saw a big hand in the white night. Whoa! The heavenly spirit prohibition on these Shenji palace people was lifted directly, and all of them recovered. "I''ll give them to you, kill them or not, whatever you want!" White night said, then turned around, went to the top of the steps, quietly watching these people. Taoxi several people heard the sound, immediately turned around and glared at Dongyu. The crowd gathered around. Dongyu several people are repeatedly back, staring at the crowd in fear."You... What do you want to do?" "What are you doing? Do you still need to ask? " "Dongyu, you are so good! You want to cut us to pieces! Now let''s see who''s cutting who to pieces! " "I said that this guy is a white eyed wolf. Such a disaster must be eliminated early, or else something may happen in the future." "Kill him!" "Yes, kill them!" The crowd shouts, has begun to urge the spirit of heaven. "Damn it!" Knowing that he had no way out, Dongyu could only turn his head and roar: "you guys, follow me to kill them together. No matter whether we can live or not, we should at least pull a few cushions first." "Good, elder martial brother Dong! We will listen to you The people behind are also firm. But just then, the man named Taoxi called out: "stop it all!" People looked at him in unison. "Lord Taoxi..." someone whispered. "Don''t mess around!" Tao Xi took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. Although people are puzzled, they do not question Tao Xi. However, Tao Xi went up to the front, staring at Dongyu, and said in a deep voice, "Dongyu, you give up the struggle!" "What? Tracy, are you going to be a good man? It''s a pity that I don''t like this. If I want to kill, I''ll see who will die first. " Dongyu said with a sneer. "Dongyu, I don''t blame you." Tao Xi shook his head and said calmly, "at that moment, everyone is afraid. Fear will make people lose themselves. It is also their instinct to want to survive and live. You have done something out of your instinct. It''s not your fault, so I don''t blame you!" Dongyu several people listen, are all trembling, as if Tao Xi''s words to their heart. "Don''t be so pretentious here, Taoxi. If you have any bullshit, just say it!" Dongyu sink road. "I hope your crimes can be handled by Shenji palace! If you like, we can seal up your accomplishments for the time being. After leaving here, we will hand you over to Shenji palace, and you will be punished by the above! " Taoxi road. "Up there?" Dong Yu''s face was filled with expectation. If Shenji palace punishes them, they will be able to save their lives more or less... "are you... Are you really going to do this to us?" Dong Yu bit his teeth and asked in a low voice. "Don''t you believe me?" Tao Xi asked simply. Dong Yu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to refute it. He looked around his eyes and looked at the white night above his eyes. Then he took a deep breath and knelt heavily on the ground... and then he took a deep breath www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2428 After all, Tao Xi and his followers did not kill Dong Yu. They are the purest Shenji palace people. Even if some Shenji palace people make mistakes, they will not choose to execute them at the first time. Instead, they want to hand them over to the superior and solve all these problems by the rules and regulations of Shenji palace. This is the principle of Shenji palace. As a result, several Dongyu people were sealed by Tao Xi for cultivation, and were temporarily detained in the prison. "My Lord, if there were no adults today, we would have died without a burial place. We would certainly remember your great kindness!" Taoxi once again led the people to kneel in front of the white night, and everyone was extremely grateful. "You''re welcome. Get up quickly." The white night raised the crowd. "Thank you." Tao Xi said gratefully. "You are all injured. I have some medicine. You can use it first." White night took some pills given by the dark Dynasty from the Qianlong ring and distributed them. People are more and more grateful, looking at the white night is like looking at the gods. After using the medicine, people''s mental state obviously needs to be good. "It''s all waiting for medicine." Someone exclaimed. "That''s not true? It seems that our adults have a high position in the dark dynasty! " Another said with a smile. "It''s not low. If I remember correctly, this place should be the palace of criminal law of the dark Dynasty. Our adult''s name is Dongying, isn''t it?" A woman said in a deep voice. Dongying two words fall, jubilant scene moment quiet countless. They don''t know the present white night, but they have obviously heard of the word Dongying. "East... East warbler?" "The famous pervert?" "It is said that he is addicted to killing... " ah? Is it him? " People are scared, and then look at the white night, eyes have changed, just disappeared fear again filled up. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Tao Xi frowned and drank at the crowd. People stopped talking. "If the adults were really addicted to killing, they would have started with us for a long time. Why should we have a way to live? What''s more, you didn''t see the signaling in your hand just now? If you can be trusted by master Ruan, how can you be a criminal? " Said taucy. This statement is really reasonable, many people nodded. When Tao Xi saw this, he was relieved. Then he held his fist carefully and asked, "are you from Shenji palace?" "I''m not." "Then you..." "as for my identity, I don''t want to disclose to you, but I want to know all the actions of Shenji Palace at present, including the game between Shenji palace and dark Dynasty. Why has the dark Dynasty dared to attack your Shenji palace openly? Can we say that the Shenji palace has been unable to suppress the dark dynasty Ask in the daytime. As soon as he said this, he attracted Tao Xilian''s side eyes. "Why don''t you even know that since you are also the master of the palace of criminal law in the dark dynasty?" Tao Xi asked in bewilderment. "You just need to answer my questions. Don''t ask me questions." White night road. Tao Xi was stunned. He seemed to be aware of something. He hesitated and said, "my Lord, since you don''t know, I will tell you. In fact, the enemy we are facing now is not the dark Dynasty, but a stronger one than the dark Dynasty. At present, we are so worried by that terrible existence. How can we manage the dark dynasty? It was because of this that the dark king Dynasty made waves! We really have no time to take care of... " " really? What is that horror? " White night asked quickly. Tao Xi frowned slightly, as if there was something difficult to say. He was silent for a while, shook his head, and said in a low voice: "my lord... This... I''m afraid it''s not convenient to tell..." "really can''t say?" "This belongs to the secret of our Shenji palace. Please forgive Tao Xi." Tao Xi said with a guilty face. White night brow dark frown, but also helpless. After all, people like Tao Xi would rather die than violate the Shenji palace. "Well, what is the most precious treasure delivered by Shenji Palace this time? Can you tell me?" "I can''t say that either!" "Don''t you think it''s too much to hide it from me even if you don''t want to be grateful for saving you? If I want to, I will go to ask Dongyu and ask them why I don''t know? " Snorted the white night. Taussi''s repeated refusals have made him very dissatisfied. Tao Xi''s face changed. He hesitated and sighed: "what the LORD said is right. Since you can''t hide it, Tao Xi will tell him. But Tao Xi doesn''t know much about this kind of thing. Strictly speaking, it''s not something we can touch." "So, what is that treasure?" "It''s said to be an organ.""Organs?" Breath is tight at night. "Yes, an organ. I don''t know what kind of organ it is. It''s just an organ. Our Shenji Palace found a secret place a few months ago and dug out the organ. After the senior officials learned about it, they immediately used their elite to transport it back. It is said that for this organ, my Shenji palace has lost a lot of elite... I only know so much. " Taoxi road. In the white night, his face sank and his head bowed. Organs... are they the same organs in the temple and the altar? What the hell is that? Why is the dark Dynasty looking for it? Shenji palace is also looking for it? Is there any secret in this organ? "My lord... Can I ask you something?" At this time, Taoxi opened his mouth again. "What''s the matter? You say "Well, my Lord, I guess that the dark Dynasty''s attack on our material team is likely to be a mass action. I''m afraid that more compatriots from Shenji palace will be captured here soon. I hope your majesty can find a way to save them!" Tao Xi said expectantly. White night light smile: "don''t worry, I have arranged for you, they will not die, you will not die, come with me!" With that, he got up in the white night and led Taoxi and others to the bottom of the prison. At the moment, Su Ping is directing the work of the prisoners who were sent here by night. The bottom of the whole dungeon has been transformed into a huge palace. A vast array of Dharma is spreading here. Seeing this scene, Tao Xi and others are all dumbfounded. "I need more hands to arrange this array. Taoxi, I want you to lead the people of Shenji palace to help me arrange the array. When the array is completed, that is, the moment you return to Shenji palace! Do you understand? " Said the white night. "My Lord, what kind of array is this?" "This array... You will know after you have arranged it... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2429 Everything was exactly what Taoxi said. After Tao Xi''s group of people was placed in the prison, those red armor soul people were escorted to a large number of Shenji palace people one after another. All of these people became the people of the white night and were sent to the dungeon to deliver the Dharma array. It''s all in the white night plan. The process of casting the array is much faster. Sitting in the palace in the daytime, he recuperates his soul power and keeps his eyes closed. However, he knew that his time was limited, and he was afraid that he would not stay in the dark king''s court for long. White night covers the chest, there is a burst of pain, as if there is something to rush out, and this feeling intensified. He immediately sacrificed seven Hongbing soldiers and surrounded him. Hongbing''s strength wrapped him tightly, so that the energy which was about to break down was suppressed. Only the strength of Hongbing can suppress this energy... in the daytime, he breathed a sigh of relief, but his face looked pale. At this time, the gate is pushed open again. Then a red armor soul quickly ran in. "My Lord." The soul of the red armor knelt down to salute. "What''s the matter?" The white night asked. "Your honor, the Shadow Lord has called for you." Red armour soul person respectfully way. "The shadow king?" It''s hard to breathe at night. This name... He has never heard of it! Where is this sacred? The palace of criminal law is located in the periphery of the dark Dynasty. In this periphery, little information can be found. He only knows the four heavenly kings of the dark Dynasty. Chuang Tian Hu, Xuan Xue Ying, Qing Jiao and Liu ma. The level of these four is already the only one. As for the red dress, her identity is very special. I only know that she has a high status, but how high it is, it is unknown. As for the shadow God! He had never heard of it, nor had he heard of it. It has to be said that the secret keeping work of the dark Dynasty was extremely well done, and even the people inside the dark dynasty did not know much about many situations... in the white night, his eyes were slightly frozen, but his face remained unchanged. He nodded his head and said, "I know, I will go now." The soul of the red armor immediately stepped aside. White night went down the steps and left the palace of criminal law with him. The soul of red armor leads the way ahead. Two people came to the crystal Avenue, is along this avenue, has been toward the end of the line. At the end of his eyes in the white night, his face sank. This is the way to the inner circle of the dark Dynasty. This crystal Avenue is very special. At first glance, the road may be only a few kilometers away, but it is far more than walking. There is a strong sense of space on the road. Obviously, space technology has been used to extend the distance of the road, and when walking, there are many light circles on the road. When the aperture is covered, the white night will produce a feeling of being looked at from top to bottom. It was as if the aperture was peeping at him. "I don''t have a good memory. What''s the use of this road?" White night deliberately stroked his forehead and asked casually. On hearing this, the red armour soul immediately clasped his fist: "the Lord may have stayed in the palace of criminal law for too long. This road is called eye road. Every road leading to the inner wall has such effect. People who enter the inner wall will pass the eye path test. This is to prevent some gangsters from using magic or other magic techniques to disguise as people of our dark Dynasty and sneak into the inner wall." "Oh, oh, oh, I remember. It''s true." White night put out a pair of suddenly enlightened appearance, repeatedly patted forehead: "look at my memory." "My Lord, you are always in charge of everything. How can you care about such a small matter?" The soul of the red armor again made a ceremony, and then continued to move forward. When it comes to the end, there is a huge golden gate. The gate is more than ten meters high, very magnificent, and on both sides of the gate are two statues. As soon as the white night approached, the statue came to life and went directly to the gate and pushed it open. Is this the official? It seems that the mechanism of the dark Dynasty has reached a very high level. The white night looked at the two statues, thinking. Through the gate, they entered the inner wall. White night looked at the wall wrapped around the wall, a snow-white, seems nothing special, but when he looked at a few more eyes, he noticed that it was wrong, and immediately increased the pupil force. This is a wonderful sight. It turns out that the snow-white wall is not nothing, but covered with a large number of grains smaller than rice grain. These lines are so fine that the naked eye can''t see them. If you don''t observe them carefully, you can''t find them at all. These lines are all over the tall and thick wall.What kind of terrible array can be sacrificed with such complicated and terrible lines? And... Who made this? Is there such craftsmanship in the dark king dynasty? White night did not dare to imagine... he took a deep breath and continued to follow the red soul. I don''t know how long we walked, how many roads we crossed, and how many grand palaces we passed. In the end, they stop in front of a big, black and magnificent palace. On the gate of the palace was a plaque with two large yellow characters. Shadow palace. Is this the shadow King''s palace? White night thought. But see that red armor soul person went up, kneel on the ground, respectfully and devoutly shout. "Lord God, Dongying, the leader of the palace of criminal law, has arrived!" "Tell him to come in!" There was a crisp sound in the palace. The white night was shocked. The sound... It''s red. Is red the king of shadow? "Lord Dongying, please!" The soul of red armour walks sideways. White night nodded and went inside. The shadow palace is very magnificent, but when you go in, there is a strange peace. It''s very cold and depressing here. After entering the interior, you will feel a kind of inexplicable sense of submission, as if you want to climb in on your knees... but when you enter the interior, you will find yourself guessing wrong. Red is not the master of the shadow palace. The real master of the shadow palace is sitting at the top, quietly looking at him. The red dress sat on the right side below, silent, like a statue. In addition to the red clothes, there are many people in the shadow palace. Each of these people''s breath is terrible. Some people are very strong and oppressive. Some people are subtle and mysterious. These... Are the real strongmen of the dark dynasty! In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen. But as he looked at it, a familiar figure came into his eyes. In the end? He looked at the man who was also sitting in the chair with a cloak in amazement, but in Zhongyan''s body, she was a woman named luochanu... "huh?" Finally Yan seems to have noticed the eyes of the white night, slightly side head, looked at the white night, light asked: "East Ying Lord, what do you want to say to me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2430 Finally Yan a word, let white night mind slightly tight. But he didn''t show it. Instead, he immediately put on a smile and pretended to have nothing to do with it. He said, "no, I don''t know why you think so much." Finally Yan heard the sound, slightly raised his head, staring at the white night, and then head down. Luochanu also looked silently, with a trace of confusion in her eyes. Although the strength of luochanu and Zhongyan is not the strongest here, they entered the state of Lisheng with the white night. They have known the white night for a longer time and know him better. Therefore, they are more familiar with the white night. Even if the white night changes its appearance and disguises itself, they still have a strange sense of familiarity pervading their hearts. "Yes, gentlemen." One by one, the white night is also quietly looking at the people. He didn''t know any of the people here except Hongyi, Zhongyan and luochanu, so the ceremony was rather perfunctory. But to his great surprise, he wore a lot of weapons on his body. And the shapes of some of them are actually the shapes of Hongbing. Is that a sword? Lihuang sword? What''s going on? Aren''t they in my hands? At night, I was confused. But he can''t ask the end Yan, can only hide a head of fog in the heart. "Lord Dongying!" At this time, a man with black hair and white beard and a robe of yin and Yang stood up. White night to look at, only to find that they did not look at this person completely clear. From the side, this man looks like an old man, but on the other side, he is a young man''s posture. His left side is chicken skin and hair, and his right side skin is smooth and flawless. Even his pupils are turbid and clear at the same time, which is particularly magical. I don''t know who he is at night, and I dare not call out his name. "Do you know why the Shadow Lord called you here?" The man asked lightly. "I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "It''s because of what happened in the temple. Lord Hongyi has told us all about it. Lord Dongying, I can''t believe that even the body of the Lord in red can''t resist. You can easily solve this problem. You can see that your strength is beyond our estimation." The man said calmly. "Do you want to know what my strength is?" Ask in the daytime. "Of course not. We want to find out who was the one who took the most precious treasure from the temple." "If that''s the case, I''m afraid Dongying can''t answer you, because I don''t know." White night light way, but the heart is already tight countless. I''m afraid these people are doubting him. "We have investigated that there is no one in and out of the temple. Although the temple collapsed, time and space tricks were distorted, and we can''t use this technique to check the past, but the space around the temple has been detected by time reversal. Before you enter the temple and at the end, no one has been near the temple. So the judgment of the Lord in red may be wrong By mistake, no one has ever entered the temple to steal the treasure. " The man on both sides said faintly. "My lord suspects that I have taken the treasure?" Asked the white night. "We don''t mean that. We just want to know if you saw anything when you were in the temple?" Ask again. "I didn''t see anything." "The treasure will not disappear." "Perhaps there is a great power to split the space, directly into the temple to take away the treasures." "That''s not likely." The man on both sides shook his head: "the space barrier in the temple was built by the great energy of ancient times. This energy is all over the world. If you can split the space barrier in the temple and kill you, it will be easy to destroy the temple guard. If it exists, you can take away the most precious treasure with a strong will. Why do you have to secretly?" The white night was silent for a while, staring at the double faced man and asking, "what does that adult mean?" The two sides did not speak. They sat back in their positions again, lowering their heads and not knowing what they were thinking. At this time, the shadow God King at the top opened his voice. His voice was particularly somber and striking, and there was another sense of manipulation of consciousness, as if under this word, the whole man had to submit to him at night. "I have called you to tell you a truth." "What''s the reason?" "If you make a mistake, it doesn''t matter. What matters is to make a mistake and not admit it. Such a person will not be tolerated by the dark Dynasty." The shadow God King said lightly. This word falls, white night''s face is already showing a touch of ferocity. It seems that... These people are really here to set up a school and make a crime. What''s more, they were afraid that they had taken the treasure by night! But white night believed that what he had done was seamless, so he opened his mouth directly: "Dong Ying is innocent." "So you insist you didn''t take it?" Asked the man on both sides."If you feel that Dongying has taken it, please take out the evidence. Everything must be based on the evidence. How can you believe that I took it without saying anything?" The white night face is expressionless way. "Bold, Dongying, what''s your attitude? Do you want to die if you dare to speak to adults in this tone? " A bareheaded soul patted the table and suddenly stood up, pointing to the East warbler and shouting. "Monk Jin, why are you so disrespectful? Sit down quickly. The LORD God is here. How can you shout like that Another strong soul said lightly. The man named Jin Seng changed a little. He looked at the man and didn''t speak. At this time, the shadow God King made a sound again. "Dongying, there is only one chance. If you miss it, you can''t have it again. You have to think about it clearly." "Lord God, are you doubting me? I don''t know what I did. Why do you suspect me? You know, there were two people who entered the temple at the beginning. If you want to suspect, the Lord in red can''t wash away the suspicion! " The road sank in the white night. "It''s impossible for a man in red to do such a thing." "Why?" "I don''t need to explain to you. I''ll give you three days to think about it. You can go back." Shadow God King calm way. Hearing the sound in the white night, his expression was frozen, and he did not say a word. He did not go to these people any more and turned away from the shadow palace. As soon as the white night was gone, the man named the golden monk hummed out at once. "What? How dare you talk to us in such a tone? I don''t know how to live or die "Master Jin, why do you care about him? If the East warbler has the ability, how can it be distributed to the periphery? " Previously, the double faced man said faintly, and then he clasped his fist at the shadow God King: "my Lord, if you really think there is something wrong with the East warbler, why don''t you perform the operation and check his brain memory directly?" As soon as the words fell, many people looked at both sides. Luochanu was frightened. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2431 Check your memory? This technique can be used by people on the spot, but it can only be used by outsiders. Because the sequelae of this kind of operation is very strong, the most common is that it will destroy the brain, and it is irreversible, even time surgery can not restore the damaged brain. If it''s just outsiders, how can these people take care of their lives? It''s also reckless to use it, but it''s Dongying. It''s the master of the palace of criminal law! If there is such a existence, how can we use such terrible skills? Isn''t that the same as killing Dongying? Luochanu can''t imagine. However, the shadow God King''s next words were more shocking to luochanu. "I''ve given him three days. After three days, if he doesn''t give me an answer, I''ll pry into his memory!" The shadow God King said lightly. Such a big event, in his mouth, is so light... people are silent, all have different minds. However, the silent red dress raised her head slightly and said softly, "Lord God, if we wronged him, what should we do?" "The matter of the temple is of great importance. We have lost the water of the Heihe River, which can be said to be a great loss strategically. The pressure exerted on us is unprecedented. If such things are lost again, no one can explain to them, so we would rather kill one hundred by mistake than let one go. Without the East warbler, we can still find the West warbler, the South warbler, the North warbler, just one Eastern warbler. It''s no pity. " The shadow God said. Red no longer talks. I think so. Although Dongying was the master of the palace of criminal law, he was just an executioner in the eyes of the people of the dark king Dynasty. How can the dark Dynasty care about such people? At present, the most important thing in the current dark Dynasty is talent... "send someone to monitor Dongying to see if he has any action. If he is as he always is, we will find out in three days." "Yes, my Lord!" The voice spread. And now the white night has returned to the palace of criminal law. After entering the palace of criminal law, he went directly to the prison in the daytime to check the distribution process of xiafa array. There are nearly a thousand people in the current prison. Under the guidance of the day and night, these 1000 people worked overtime. However, the distribution of the array is still two years short of success. This is beyond the expected time of the white night, but judging from what happened today, his expectation must be advanced. "Three days is not enough." White night frowns. "What''s the matter, my lord?" Probably aware of the unnatural look of the white night, Wang Xiang approached carefully. "Nothing. Can we finish the construction period here in three days?" Ask in the daytime. "Three days?" Wang Xiang looked helpless: "my Lord, it will take at least seven days to complete the construction period! Three days is impossible... " " I''ll arrange more people. " "My Lord, it''s not because of the manpower. We have enough manpower. What we are short of is materials." "Didn''t I give you enough material?" "But the energy of the array source to activate the array is not enough." If the material of the Dharma array is not suitable for the king''s Dharma array, it is not suitable for us to use the material of the Dharma array to absorb the Dharma If enough, at least seven days! We can only wait slowly. " Hearing the sound in the white night, there was not much expression on his face. He closed his eyes as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, he whispered, "Wang Xiang, come with me!" When the voice dropped, he left the prison. Wang Xiang looked puzzled and puzzled, but he still followed. Back to the palace, he sat on his chair in the white night. After thinking for a moment, he asked faintly, "Wang Xiang, you can take a trip for me and go to the inner enclosure." "To Neiwai?" Wang Xiang breathed a shudder and stared at the white night in an incredible way: "my lord... This is not what people like us want to enter? If we don''t use reasonable reasons, we will expose our identity when we get close to the inner wall, and then everything will be finished! " "I know, but what if you entered the inner circle as your own? Who would doubt you? " White night road. "My own identity?" Wang Xiang was confused. "I don''t have much time. I have to do it in three days. Now I have doubts about me. If I have no action, I will only die in their hands. Therefore, the array must be completed in three days. You need materials, and I can give you, but I need your cooperation. I want you to leave the dark Dynasty immediately and return as" Wang Xiang "and enter Neiwai, please help me find out the location of the "warehouse" in the inner wall and some specific information. Do you understand? " The road sank in the white night.The words fell to the ground. Wang Xiang was frightened and his face turned white for several times. "My lord... You... Do you want to... Rob the warehouse?" This is a crazy idea. At the same time, Bai Xiang''s methods of shocking people in Bai''s prison also shocked people. But now... The white night still dares to make the idea of dark Dynasty treasure house... is he a complete madman? "You don''t have to worry about this. You just need to help me collect information. Go ahead." The white night is light. Wang Xiang murmured his lower lip. He wanted to say something, but he gave up when he saw the white night. He understood that by this time, there was no retreat. If we say that the white night is really desperate, it means that the situation has been quite severe. All the people in the prison are grasshoppers on the same rope as the white night. If something goes wrong in the white night, they will not be able to live. "Don''t worry, my Lord. Wang Xiang knows what to do!" Wang Xiang took a deep breath, disguised himself, and left with his fists. Soon, Wang Xiang left the dark Dynasty, took off his camouflage outside the dark Dynasty, dressed himself in the clothes he had entered the altar, added some wounds to himself, and then flew to the gate of the dark Dynasty with his hair dishevelled. "Who is coming?" The gatekeeper immediately realized Wang Xiang''s approach. However, Wang Xiang''s face was covered with tears, holding up his token and shouting: "subordinate Wang Xiang is a member of the four heavenly king Chuang Tianhu. If you have something important to report to the Lord in red, please take me to see the Lord in red quickly!" As soon as the words fell, there was a burst of bell ringing at the gate. Then two dark Dynasty souls rushed out and rushed to the inner enclosure with Wang Xiang www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2432 In the dark palace, red clothes sit quietly on the chair, back to the people, looking at a gray mirror in front of them. The figure in the mirror is particularly blurred, but the red dress looks silently, as if to see through the vague figure in the mirror. At the moment, Wang Xiang was kneeling on the ground, shivering, and did not dare to look up at the red dress. On both sides were several top officials of the dark Dynasty, all staring at Wang Xiang. The atmosphere of the scene was extremely depressing. "Lord in red, this is the course of the matter. We met an extraordinary existence. Our bracelet was almost knocked off by him at the first time. Thanks to the protection of several other brothers, we were able to escape, otherwise... Otherwise, the villains would not be able to come back alive..." Wang Xiang cried tremblingly, and then kowtowed to red. "I didn''t expect that as soon as you entered the altar, you would meet a terrible man. I don''t blame you, Lord red. I''m afraid it was the same man who took away the most precious treasure of the altar? Otherwise, why should he break the bracelets of these people to avoid your observation? " A blue armor soul person is facing the red dress way. Looking at the breath of the blue one, it is obviously higher than that of the red one, and its status can be seen. "No matter what, I want to ask you one thing. Since the other party can easily kill you people, how do you... Escape from his pursuit?" Red still back to the public, quiet asked. "Lord, I don''t know. I was so desperate to escape. He didn''t chase me. I left there and hid for a while. When the injury recovered, I returned to the dark Dynasty. I don''t know why he didn''t chase me..." Wang Xiang kowtowed again, his face full of fear. In fact, these words were taught him by night. For the question of red clothes, I think any answer will have loopholes. If you can''t explain, don''t explain, because the more you explain, the more mistakes you''ll make... red coat didn''t say a word, just waved her hand gently. Suddenly... WOW! Wang Xiang''s body was suspended in the air, as if by some Qi to hang up. "Ah... Ah..." he yelled in horror and trembled wildly, "your Lord... Are you going to kill me?" Red clothes still did not speak, just stood up and walked in front of Wang Xiang. The beautiful and suffocating autumn eyes looked at him quietly... Wang Xiang''s pupils were constricted, and he did not dare to look at him. But at the moment, he could not hide his eyes in red, but could only look at him. His mood was extremely tense, but he had to be steady. If the red dress could see some clues in his eyes, it would be all over. I don''t know how long it took. Red took her eyes back and asked softly, "you are a group of people who are not afraid of death. At the beginning, you even had the courage to face those creatures in the altar. Why did you become so afraid and so timid when you came back from the altar?" "My Lord, you don''t know how terrible the existence we are facing. I just know that people''s courage... Sometimes it''s just unreliable..." Wang Xiang trembled, and the whole person seemed incoherent. Wang Xiang seems to be completely frightened. The red dress looked calm and waved after thinking. Whoa! The power that bound Wang Xiang immediately collapsed, and he fell directly on the ground, panting. "Take him down and record the detailed process. I''ll see the Shadow Lord and call him again!" Red said casually, and went to the gate. If what Wang Xiang said is true, I''m afraid someone is involved in the actions of the dark Dynasty, then killing Dongying by mistake is the loss of the dark Dynasty. "Yes, Lord red!" These blue armour soul people one after another clasped fists, then took Wang Xiang to leave the palace. After Wang Xiang told the people the story prepared in advance, he was placed in front of the palace in red, waiting for the call of the shadow God King at any time. After all, this is not a trivial matter. But how can Wang Xiang really wait here? As soon as those blue armor soul person left, they had no choice but to wander in the inner circle. Holding the quick record crystal, he locked all the scenes along the way... there are many warehouses of the dark Dynasty, which are scattered in different places and under the jurisdiction of various high-level officials. After all, the materials of the dark Dynasty were too much to be managed in one department. Wang Xiang is not a man in the inner circle. Naturally, he doesn''t know where the warehouse is. He can only take a chance and wander around. "Well, what do you do?" At this time, a group of patrolmen saw Wang Xiang, who was in a hurry and dressed in rags, immediately drank and asked. Wang Xiang was so scared that he quickly put away the recording crystal. Then he quickly stepped forward, clasped his fist and said, "gentlemen, Wang Xiang is... Under the knees of the Lord in red. The shadow God wants to summon his subordinates, but his subordinates have been working on the periphery. They are not familiar with the inner walls. They don''t know where the palace of the Lord shadow God is!""Oh? You want to see Lord shadow? Why didn''t anyone take you? " The soul of the head frowned at Wang Xiang. "That... Because of the sudden incident, the Lord shadow God only let people to preach, that adult has something, let me go on my own." Wang Xiang was frightened by the heart, but he still kept smiling. "Really?" "If several adults have doubts, they can go to the shadow palace with me!" Wang Xiang laughs. Looking at Wang Xiang so committed to the face, the people looked at each other, it seems that is communicating what, a moment later the leader nodded, and said: "shadow palace we will not go, since it is Lord God to find you something, then you go quickly." "OK, ok... You guys, I''ll leave first." Wang Xiang nodded and walked forward. "Stop!" At this time, the drink came back. Wang Xiang was shocked and stopped suddenly. "Some adults... Anything else?" Wang Xiang squeezed out a smile, but the heart was about to jump out of his throat... you are wrong The soul, the leader, whispered, "shadow palace is in the opposite direction!" "Ah... Right? Ha ha, I really don''t know the inner circle. Thank you, sir. Thank you very much. "Wang Xiang is busy and thanked him. Then he turns and runs in the opposite direction. These people were looking quietly. "Captain, this man is a bit weird." "It''s weird, and I have never heard of this man under the knee of a red dress adult. Zhang Xuanhua, you go, follow this person. If he really enters the shadow palace, you will turn back. If he doesn''t go to the shadow palace, he will catch him if he has any wrong actions!" "Yes, Captain!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2433 After parting with the patrol guard, Wang Xiang trotted directly forward. He was not a fool, and neither was the patrolman; he had seen that there was something wrong in the eyes of the guards, and the guards must have seen the strangeness of his manner. In that case, Wang Xiang could not find a more suitable excuse to dispel the doubts of these patrolmen. What he could do now was to find the location of the warehouse as soon as possible. Wang Xiang trotted around searching all the way, not knowing that there were people following him. I don''t know how long he went, and a barn like building covered by a large number of fences appeared in his sight. Wang Xiang was stunned and ran to that place. "What do you do?" "The warehouse is an important place. No people are allowed to get close to it!" The two guards at the door immediately blocked Wang Xiang with the long halberds in their hands and yelled. Warehouse? Is this a warehouse for goods and materials? Wang Xiang was overjoyed. "This... This is the warehouse? Oh, two adults, look at my head. I''m wrong. I''m sorry, I''m sorry Wang Xiang patted his head, and then he turned and ran away. "Nerves!" Wang Er Xiang didn''t pay attention to it. Wang Xiang quietly put away the crystal hidden in his sleeve, turned and ran toward the entrance to the periphery. The location of a warehouse has been locked. What we need to do now is to report to the adults as soon as possible. Wang Xiang''s mind, people do not dare to hesitate, directly urged the spirit to flee. But at this moment, a roar came from behind him. "Stop!" As soon as the sound came out, Wang Xiang trembled all over his body and turned his head to see that he was a member of the former patrol guard. Not good! Wang Xiang whispered that it was terrible. How dare you stay? Run away at once. "Son of a bitch, I knew you were wrong. How dare you escape? Stop quickly, or I''ll kill you! " The patrol guard behind him was furious, and immediately urged his spirit to jump forward and turn into a beam of light to rush to Wang Xiang. Wang Xiang did not care, immediately launched magic weapon to run. The two of them are chasing each other with all their might. They soon approached the gate leading to the periphery. The guards stationed at the gate were all curious and looked at the two people who came. The patrolman wanted to ask these guards to stop Wang Xiang, but Wang Xiang was preemptive and directly yelled: "help, gentlemen, I found the spy sent by Shenji palace, but this spy wants to kill my mouth, stop him, stop him!" Hearing this, all the bodyguards were shocked, subconsciously pulled out their swords and stared at the patrol. The patrol guard was shocked and quickly pointed to Wang Xiang and called, "he is the spy! However, those who cry at the front of the gate are not the ones who cry in front of me. Seeing Wang Xiang''s action like this, how can these bodyguards believe that he is a spy? And Wang Xiang''s body is still injured, although I don''t know if it was the patrolman''s injury, but for these guards, Wang Xiang does not have much threat. "Take it first and then, who is the spy? It''s up to the Lord to judge!" The captain of the guard drank, and a crowd of bodyguards rushed to the patrol immediately. At this time, Wang Xiang, kneeling on the ground, suddenly got up and rushed out of the gate like crazy. Nobody had time to react... "what are you doing?" "No, he''s running away!" "He is the spy!" The guards woke up. But it was too late. Wang Xiang had already escaped thousands of meters in this instant. He directly stepped on the eye path and ran towards the outer palace of criminal law. "A bunch of idiots, I said he was a spy, and you didn''t send anyone to look at him! If he escapes, I''ll see how you can account to the Lord! " The patrolman was in a bad temper. "Damn it!" The guards were furious. "Don''t worry, he can''t escape! Chase People were shouting and drinking and all rushed out. "Open the eye space array, quick!" "Yes, my Lord!" Shouting down, is to see the eye road swept up bursts of gray halo, crazy rush to the fleeing Wang Xiang. Wang Xiang''s face was full of surprise and tried to rush forward. However, it was not until the aperture wrapped his body that he suddenly realized that it was the power of space. At the moment, the whole eye canal is full of strong spatial power... he runs more and more forward, but he is more and more far away from the end of the eye canal... "shrink to an inch?" Wang Xiang''s face turned pale. At this time, those bodyguards and patrols had already ignored the power of space and rushed to... Wang Xiang clenched his teeth and immediately patted him on the chest.Pooh! He directly spurted out a mouthful of golden blood, and his chest was split open. The blood came out, and those space forces were washed by the golden blood, and the road in front of them was directly recovered. "He is dispersing the power of space with his original blood!" A guard breathed out. "Well, this road is so long, I want to see how much blood he can vomit! He can''t run away The patrolman continued to pursue Wang Xiang. However, these people obviously did not expect Wang Xiang''s ruthlessness. He constantly slapped his chest, mouth constantly spit out the golden blood, unexpectedly all the way to vomit in the past. In fact, he can''t help it. If caught, it must be a life of death. In this case, we can only fight for it. But what''s the difference between self mutilation and suicide? Wang Xiang was dizzy and dizzy before he was less than ten thousand meters away from the eye canal. His legs were soft and he could not stand any more... if this goes on like this, he is afraid that his blood will not be dry... "no, I have to insist! I have to insist... " Wang Xiang bit his tongue secretly and continued to rush forward. But it doesn''t matter how fast he rushes. The rear patrolman and others have come after him. "Go to hell, dog!" The guard was furious and drank, and slapped Wang Xiang on the back. Pooh! This time, Wang Xiang spat out a big mouthful of blood. But the blood is not the original blood of gold, and mixed with broken meat. He flew forward for more than ten meters, and then fell heavily on the ground, which made people feel like a little windy... but he still insisted on climbing forward. At the moment, he is no more than km away. He opened his eyes and looked at the end of the road. His pupils were full of hope and hope. He raised his hand high and scratched it toward the ground in front of him, but at this time, a foot beside him was directly and severely trampled on his five fingers. "Ah..." Wang Xiang uttered a sad cry, and the whole person almost fainted in pain. Then, Wang Xiang grabbed his hair and ran away? Dog, where can you escape now www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2434 Wang Xiang''s face was covered with blood, and his chest was bloody. He was so miserable that he was angry. At this time, if you want to escape again, it''s impossible. Several bodyguards came around and looked at Wang Xiang. One of them snorted: "isn''t his clothes the dress of the people under the command of master Tianhu? Is he the man who created Tianhu? " "Lord Chuang Tianhu failed to hold the Heihe River, which led to his fiasco and shocked the imperial court. This is a complicated and strange matter. Now we have caught an internal ghost. It must be a great achievement. Please take this person back with me and give it to the adults!" That patrol road. "Good!" The guards'' eyes lit up and Wang Xiang was about to leave. This credit, of course, is due to the beholder. Wang Xiang couldn''t resist. He was resisted on the shoulder by these people and walked towards the inner circle. However, at this time, Wang Xiang''s eyes suddenly opened, his whole body''s energy expanded, and his chest also burst out a burning light. "What''s wrong with him?" The guards were shocked. The patrol guard was shocked and shrieked: "no, he''s going to blow up the ghost of heaven!" "What?" Everyone looked shocked. Wang Xiang has already recognized it. If captured, it is a dead end, and the death is extremely miserable and painful. He expected that the adults inside would take out his brain directly, peep into his memory, and forcibly read everything he knew. Rather than die like this, it''s better to be decisive, detonate the spirit of heaven and die with these people. Although it''s also death, at least be able to keep some secrets! Keep your dignity! Just... The strength of these bodyguards and patrol guards exceeded his imagination in the end. Just before his soul was completely detonated, several palms had already hit him bitterly. Bang! Bang! Dong... several hands burst into Wang Xiang''s chest directly, and his soul was directly pulled out of his body and crushed. Wang Xiang''s whole body trembled, his eyes glared huge, and there was a lot of blood spitting out in his mouth, and then a sense of powerlessness surged up. These hands, which ran through his body, were so powerful that they even shattered his internal organs... he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he fell to the ground powerless. Wang Xiang, death... "Damn it, it''s so close that this guy almost blew himself up The guard gasped. "If he''s successful in blowing himself up, we''ll have to peel off the skin if we don''t die!" "Damn it, I''m scared to death!" Several bodyguards are also a look of panic. "A dead dog, motherfucker! Die One of the bodyguards kicked Wang Xiang''s dead body twice, but he didn''t feel relieved. Then he raised his foot and trampled on Wang Xiang''s head, trying to smash his head. At this moment, the guard nearby immediately kicked his foot away. "What are you doing?" The patrolman angrily denounced. "What''s the matter?" The guard asked. "This guy''s head is still useful. Adults can dig out his brain and read out his memory. If you step on it, how can we account to the adult?" Patrol the cold channel. The guards suddenly realized. "That''s right." "Let''s cut off his head and give it to the adults." "Good!" Several people nod, is to go forward. Suddenly! Joo! A black light came from a distance and landed directly on the eye path, standing in front of Wang Xiang. All the guards were startled. When they saw the visitors clearly, they were relieved and held their fists. "Meet Lord Dongying!" It turned out that it was the white night... the white night did not pay attention to the bodyguards and patrol guards, but quietly looked at Wang Xiang, who had died on the ground, without saying a word. The eye path is full of space breath, which is very special. The space and time trajectories here have been destroyed, and it is impossible to revive Wang Xiang through the time technique... he took a deep breath and clenched his fist secretly, but there was no expression change on his face. Instead, he opened his mouth slowly: "what''s the matter? What''s the situation with this man? " "My Lord, you are here just in time. We have caught a spy, probably from Shenji palace!" The patrol guard quickly clasped his fist and said. "Spy? Why didn''t you catch it alive? " "Oh, if this spy wants to blow up his soul, we can''t help but kill him... Don''t worry, his brain is still intact, and we can still retrieve the memory." The guard laughed. "So..." the white night nodded and then looked around. "What are you looking at, my lord?" Several people all look at the white night inexplicably."I''m looking around for people." White night road. "Is there anyone around?" A few people are confused, look at each other, obviously do not know what day night this word means. They also subconsciously glanced around. "There is no one around, my Lord. Who are you looking for?" A bodyguard is puzzled to ask. "No, I''m not looking for anyone, but since there''s no one around, it''s good!" White night said, and then backhand arm, toward the people in front of all chopped in the past. Whew! A sword light passed by. The heads of the guards and guards in front of them rose into the air one after another, and the blood gushed out. Then they fell on the ground one by one, and their bodies were separated. White night did not hesitate, immediately picked up the body of Wang Xiang on the ground and rushed to the palace of criminal law. He left about a hundred miles of Kung Fu, and finally someone from the dark Dynasty came near here and saw the body lying here. The man was shocked and immediately ran down to report. After a while, the dark Dynasty was boiling again. But white night can''t control this. When he enters the palace of criminal law, he immediately calls Su Ping, Li Sheng and Yuan Huang to prepare materials and set up battle in the main hall of the palace of criminal law. Wang Xiang died not long ago, relying on the Dharma array learned in the temple of the Supreme God, the white night wants to try to save Wang Xiang. After all, Wang Xiang died for him. It''s just that the material needed for the array is too special. In a short period of time, we can''t get together the materials at all, and it will be extremely difficult to arrange the array. I was sweating all over the night. Li Sheng, Yuan Huang and others are also anxious. No one expected that things would happen like this. Looking at Wang Xiang''s appearance, several people were surprised and sad. "No, not enough material." The white night stood up and said in a deep voice. "Then... What should I do, my lord..." Su Ping trembled. "Does it mean that Wang Xiang is dead like this?" Yuan Huang said hoarsely. People all have a feeling of sadness. White night did not speak, looked at Wang Xiang''s sleeve, then stretched out his hand, took out a recording crystal from there and activated it. Whoa! The crystal glowed. Inside, it records all that Wang Xiang saw after he came out of the red coat and the location of the warehouse. "It must be done as soon as possible!" The white night''s face sank and said in a low voice. "Do it? What do you want, my lord Several people a Zheng, quickly asked. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it." The road sank in the white night. A few people nodded anxiously. Just then, however, the gate was suddenly pushed open. Someone''s coming in! Several people in a moment panic, to the bitter prison drill, white night is a wave, low voice: "too late to hide, put on the helmet, standing next to it." "Good!" Several people flustered said, then put the helmet on the head a set. The door was half opened, and a few domineering breath came from outside. Then there was a cold cry. "Lord Dongying, are you in The sound? Is it the double faced man? Someone from the shadow palace? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2435 How fast it is! The white night looks cold. But that''s what white night expected. Although there were no other people around him when he killed the guards, many people saw him walk towards his eyes, which is impossible to hide. The gate was pushed open and several people came in. The domineering and vigorous atmosphere is full of the whole palace of criminal law. The former double faced man walked in the front, while the one on the right behind him was dressed in red. The crowd came in with a cold look. When he saw Wang Xiang''s body on the ground, everyone''s expression changed. "It seems that things are very clear. Come on, take Dongying and give it to the shadow God King." The man on both sides snorted coldly, lifted his hand, and drank coldly. "Yes, my Lord!" After that, the souls yelled and rushed to take the white night. "Stop it!" I''ll drink and shout in the daytime. "What? Do you have anything else to say to us, Lord Dongying The double faced man asked with a smile. "What''s wrong with me? How many adults want to take me?" White night pretends to be confused. "What''s wrong? I ask you, how can Wang Xiang appear here? And died with you? And all the guards who guarded the gate in front of the town all died in their eyes. What explanation should you make? " The two sides asked directly. "What does the Lord want to say?" White night asked. "Dongying, don''t pretend to be confused!" The two-sided man walked away, then waved his hand, and a group of patrol guards came into the door immediately. White night saw from the record crystal that this group of patrolmen was the group who had previously questioned Wang Xiang. "After meeting the Lord in red, Wang Xiang wandered around and was caught by these people. Wang Xiang lied that he wanted to see him. Although the Shadow Lord wanted to see him, he did not give him an order at that time. The patrolmen felt that there was something wrong with him, so they sent people to follow him all the way, but they did not think that the patrol guards and guards sent out at last were dead in their eyes In this way, Wang Xiang must be a spy. Now that the spy is dead in your criminal law palace, Lord Dongying, do you think this is a coincidence? " The double faced man asked with a smile. No matter who saw this situation, they would have great doubts about Dongying, but Dongying, that is, white night, would not pay attention to this. "So, gentlemen, are these just your guesses?" Ask in the daytime. "What do you mean?" "If there is no evidence, then these are just one side of your story. How can you convict me?" Lin Yang shook his head and said faintly, "in fact, I had some things to do. I was going to meet the adults in the inner circle. As a result, when I got to the eye path, I saw Wang Xiang killing the guards. Although I rushed there in time, I was a little late in the end and failed to save them in time. So I took Wang Xiang back to the palace of criminal law and prepared to be severely tortured to find out some inside information, At the same time, he prepared to report to the higher authorities. Unexpectedly, Wang Xiang was so cruel that he killed himself directly. I didn''t have time to stop him. At this time, all the adults will arrive. This is the cause and effect of the matter! " There is some truth in saying so. However, the two-sided man sneered: "you said Wang Xiang committed suicide, so why does Wang Xiang''s wound not look like suicide?" "It was the wound he had previously inflicted on the guards, not fatal." "Dongying, it''s useless to say more. We just need to take out Wang Xiang''s brain and extract the memory. What''s the use of all that hype? Whether you are innocent or not, this is the evidence! " The man on both sides said coldly that he was waving his hand to fetch Wang Xiang''s head. White night eyebrow a sink, but also did not sit to wait for death, but busy mouth way: "in this case, well, you take the head!" With that, he quickly took Wang Xiang''s head and buckled it down. "Dongying, what are you doing?" "Stop it!" Countless people turn pale. The people on both sides and the red clothes all make a sound and rush towards the white night. White night frowned, but did not resist. But see double face person mercilessly clap on the shoulder of white night. Bang! White night flies out, the head in the hand is also a loose, cast to the air. Red immediately reached for Wang Xiang''s head. "My Lord!" Su Ping and others on this side hastily helped up the white night. White night covered his chest, hard to get up, coughed twice, staring at the two sides of humanity: "what are you doing? Are you going to kill me? " "What are you doing? Dongying! What are you doing? You''re a big suspect now. Do you dare to touch the evidence? Are you trying to destroy the evidence? " The two sides yelled and then waved. The patrolling guards and other soul people all rushed over and surrounded the white night. "Suspect? Hum, there is no evidence, just guess to determine that I am suspected. Who is the real suspect? You don''t want a thief shouting to catch a thief He cried at night."Do you want to catch a thief? You mean I''m a suspect The double faced man''s eyes glared and his anger was incomparable. Red clothes did not say a word, holding Wang Xiang''s head, and then a finger around Wang Xiang''s forehead Yihua. Whew! Wang Xiang''s skull was opened. People look inside in a hurry, all stupefied. But see Wang Xiang''s brain at this moment has been smashed tofu general, inside a piece of mud. Obviously, Wang Xiang''s brain was shattered by his internal force just now in the daytime. "Lord Dongying, did you do this?" Red dress looks at Dong Ying quietly and asks. "I didn''t do it. Why? Are you going to do me wrong again? You must understand that Wang Xiang committed suicide. Since he committed suicide, we must prevent us from reading his brain, right? He can''t say that he destroyed his brain when he committed suicide. " White night shook his head. "Son of a bitch, you just made it. You are guilty! Come on, take this man for me, and take him to meet the Shadow Lord! Listen to him The man on both sides was furious, and he was too lazy to pay attention to the words of the white night. With a wave of his hand, the patrolman and the soul people who followed him all came to surround the night, and they wanted to catch him. However, at this time, the white night is also a wave. Hua la... a large number of red armor soul people rushed in outside the gate, but surrounded the double faced people, red clothes and others. The double faced man''s face changed, staring at the white night and saying, "Dongying! Are you going to rebel? " "It''s you who are rebellious. You want to take me without any evidence. What is the rebellion?" It''s cold at night. "You..." is a hot topic. "Don''t worry." The red dress raised her hand and stopped the angry double faced man. She looked at Wang Xiang''s brain and said faintly, "the damage to this brain is not serious. We can repair it in three days. Then we can read Wang Xiang''s memory, and then we will come to the conclusion." The words fell to the ground and breathed heavily in the daytime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2436 "Repair the brain? Yes? Do you still have such strength? " White night pretends to be calm and says lightly. "In the dark Dynasty, there are so many weird and bizarre techniques. Although the time track in the brain is eliminated, it does not mean that there is no other repair method except the time method. For example, a simulated regeneration technique, which takes Qi as the medium, builds a fake big brain on the basis of this brain, and then the fake brain drives part of the broken brain to repair Point to restore these brains, so that Wang Xiang''s brain can recover Red said softly, and there was not much confusion and anger on her face. White night did not speak, the heart is to believe. After all, this is the dark Dynasty, and it is an extraordinary existence that can rival Shenji palace... when the double faced man heard the sound, his eyes were slightly cold, and he said with a smile, "Lord in red, how long does this take?" "About two or three days!" "Two or three days? Well, we''ll wait for the brain to be repaired and explore the secret of Wang Xiang''s brain. During this period, Mr. Dongying, I hope you can stay in the palace of criminal law and don''t go anywhere. Didn''t you say that I''m also a suspect? I''d like to stay here with Dongying! What do you think? " The man on both sides sneered. After three days and nights, if we don''t have a good look on our face, then we will frown "Well, I''ll leave it to the Lord in red." The man on both sides turned and saluted the red dress. "I will report this incident to the top and investigate it thoroughly. Of course, you are only suspects at present, not criminals. However, before the brain is restored, you must not leave here for half a step. Those who violate the orders will be killed!" Red dress road. "Yes." There was no comment. So, red clothes left with Wang Xiang''s head. At the same time, a large number of blue armor souls were gathered from the distance to guard the gate. All the people in the palace of criminal law were transferred, and the white night became the commander of light. The outside of the palace of criminal law has been surrounded by iron barrels... and the double faced man, with two attendants, is sitting beside the palace, keeping his eyes closed. White night learned that this double-sided man, named black and white Zunjun, had been following the shadow God King before. With the shadow God King''s cultivation, his strength was not vulgar, and he was promoted by the shadow God King. Of course, he was loyal to the dark Dynasty. From this matter, he would rather watch the white night in person than give him a chance. There is no doubt that these people have thoroughly regarded Dongying as an internal ghost. The former temple, now Wang Xiang, makes the shadow palace people full of doubts about the white night. has already had the eyeliner sent by the shadow palace in the palace of criminal law. Now this black and white gentleman is living in again, and what he wants to do at night is only more difficult. White night eyebrows heavy hair, sitting on the chair thinking. Now he must rush to Neiwai to transfer the materials from the warehouse to the prison for the Shenji palace people. Only when the array is properly arranged can the whole body retreat in the daytime. At the same time, he can achieve his own goals. Only with this black and white Emperor, his action has been greatly limited. How to get out of the criminal law palace under his nose and get the things in the warehouse? The night closed his eyes and said nothing. But a moment later, he suddenly thought of something, his face rippled with a touch of hard to see through the cold, his mind seems to have made some decisions. "Oh, Lord Dongying, you must be fidgeting now, aren''t you?" At this time, the black and white Zunjun''s face showed a strange smile, staring at the white night and said. "Black and white, why do you say that?" Ask in the daytime. "If I guess right, Wang Xiang should be your man? Wang Xiang, so reckless and reckless in the inner circle, seems to be investigating something. Although he doesn''t know what his purpose is, he can easily be identified by the patrolman. It is enough to show why Wang Xiang is flustered. Because his time is short, he has to take risks. If his time is not enough, it means that you don''t have much time. I can afford it, but you I can''t afford it, Lord Dongying. Am I right? " Black and white Zunjun chuckled. I have to say that his thinking is very clear. Even if he only doubted the white night, he saw all these things thoroughly. No wonder he was put in great importance by the shadow God King. "Lord Black and white, who do you think I will be?" White night did not get angry, just light looking at black and white Zun Jun, said. "How can this seat know?" Black and white Zunjun put up a smile and said without expression: "but no matter who, as long as it is a threat to the dark Dynasty, that seat will make him die without a burial place!" "Is it? That is to say, if I were really a traitor of the dark dynasty or a spy of other forces, the black and white adults would kill me with their own hands? " Asked the white night. "Of course, I will take your skin and cramp, tear down your bones one by one, pull your soul out of your body, and dig out your brain!" Black and white Zunjun squinted.The people nearby also stare at the white night. "Lord Black and white, do you think you can do it?" White night shook his head. "Asshole, Dongying, do you dare to speak to adults in this way? You want to die? " "How dare the director of a criminal law palace be so arrogant? Hum, if black and white adults really want to kill you, do you think you can still stand here? " "Come on, kowtow to the Lord and apologize. Do you hear me?" Black and white Zunjun next to the soul of the people have pointed to the above white night scolding. They are all people who come out of the shadow palace. Naturally, they don''t care about this guy who works in the periphery, even if he is notorious and cruel and abnormal. White night did not speak, fingers just rhythmically tapping the armrest, seems to be thinking of something. "Dongying, your attitude towards me is extremely bad today. What do you think you are? I want to teach you a lesson. Who dares to intervene? However, today''s Japanese seat is not in a hurry to settle accounts with you. After the event, if you are really a spy or traitor, I will personally solve you. If you are not, I will settle accounts with you in autumn. " Black and white Zunjun drank the tea made by the people beside him and said with a faint smile. He didn''t pay any attention to the master of this criminal law palace. "Is that so? I see. " White night nodded: "that all wait for the result of the adult in red over there." The sound fell to the ground, and the night closed his eyes again, and sat still in his chair. "Dead or alive thing!" "Get rid of you sooner or later!" The soul below murmured. Black and white Zunjun arrogantly glanced at the night, lazy to speak. After about two hours, the door of the criminal law palace was opened again, and a group of soul people in armor and red cloak came in. "Swordsman 17?" Black and white Zunjun slightly a Leng, hastily rises. "Lord Black and white!" The head of the soul of the red cloak nodded at the black and white Zunjun. "What? Did all this disturb the sabre team? " Black and white Zunjun faint smile, open mouth to say. "The Lord in red has reported the matter to the public. There is a traitor in my dark Dynasty. It will not be tolerated. I will be fully responsible for the investigation." The man called Jian 17 said faintly, and then looked up at the white night above. "Bastard Dongying, when the 17th master of sword has arrived here, don''t you come here as a gift? Do you want to die? Come on A soul person saw the white night indifferent, immediately angry, directly to the white night to drink and shout. But white night is still sitting in the chair, motionless, just opened his eyes, calm way: "now I am a suspect, not his subordinates, I do not need to give him a gift." "What do you say?" The people were so angry that they wanted to go up and fight. "Stop it!" Jian 17 raised his hand and stopped the crowd. "My Lord!" Some people are unwilling to look at the sword seventeen. However, Jian Shiqi was not angry or angry. He said faintly: "what he said is reasonable. Don''t take a common view with him. If he is a spy, if you hurt him, it will be bad." "Great deal of adults!" The man next to him is busy flattering. But saw the sword seventeen toward the white night waved, light said: "East warbler, you come over." White night brow dark frown, although reluctant, but still went on. However, Jian 17 took out something like a drum and put it in front of people. He said faintly, "Dongying, put your hand on it." "What is this?" White night asked in bewilderment. "This is one of my investigations. If you refuse to cooperate, I will consider you to be a spy. I will directly take you down or even kill you!" Sword seventeen looks at the white night road without expression. The white night frowned, but at this time, he had no choice, so he pressed one hand on the drum, and the other hand also secretly touched the token on his waist. If the situation is out of control, he will not take care of others. The palm of the hand was on the drum. a burst of halo. See the drum surface suspended from a large number of strange blue light, this blue light instantly wrapped the white night a strict, very mysterious. Jian seventeen immediately stares at the white night. The black-and-white Zunjun beside him also stared at him, his eyes did not blink. After three or four breaths like this, the light dissipated, and the sword seventeen vomited his turbid breath and said faintly, "OK!" "Sword seventeen, what do you find?" White night asked without expression. "This drum is to check whether you have used magic or other camouflage skills on your body. Now it seems that you have not used it!" Sword 17 calm way. "Ridiculous, are you doubting my identity?" White night sneer a way, but in the heart head is shocked.Didn''t expect the drum to have such an effect? This is also the technique used in the ancient library. His surface is really the skin of Dongying. I''m afraid it has been recognized for a long time... "next, this is it!" Jian 17 took a mirror and said to the white night, "master Dongying, come here!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2437 Bai Ye didn''t expect that the drum could be used to detect magic and camouflage. After knowing this, he was shocked. But now the sword 17 wants him to pass. I don''t know what strange objects are waiting for him. How can he not be nervous? He is a fake Dongying. Once his identity is exposed, the situation will be very bad. If it is said that the sword will not come, white night still has the confidence to control the scene, but the arrival of these sword team members is beyond Bai Ye''s expectation. It looks like it''s going to be a drag. Despite the tight hours of the day. With his eyes fixed and his brow lowered, he finally walked past. "Do you have any advice?" The white night asked. "Take this with you!" Jian 17 took out a ring and handed it to Bai Ye. "What is this?" "What? Dongying, why are you so much nonsense today? Now, where are your suspects, your Lord? You can do whatever you want, no? Get out of here The soul of a sword team called and scolded coldly. The white night frowned, glanced at the man, and then said, "Lord sword, if you want to investigate me, it''s no problem, but I''m cooperating with your investigation, not at your disposal. If you don''t even explain these things to me, if you are harming me, I''m not dead." All of us were astonished at this. "You... How do you say that?" Black and white Zunjun was surprised. "Asshole... Asshole!! What do you think you are? Harm you? You don''t pee and take care of yourself, just you? Is it not easy for us to kill you? How can I kill you "Dog, do you want to say one more word? Get down on your knees and apologize to your adult immediately! At once "My Lord, you have to teach this man a good lesson. This east warbler is so hateful!" Those swordsmen stare at the white night one by one and yell. Everyone wants to tear the night to pieces. After all, no one dares to be so arrogant in front of Jian 17! Jian 17 also fixed his eyes and looked at the white night and said faintly, "Dong Ying, what do you mean by this? Do you think I''ll hurt you? " "My Lord, I just have that concern." "Why do you think so?" "Because our dark Dynasty is now a spy, and I''m just a suspect. Who is the spy is not sure. No one knows the real spy. Maybe it''s me, maybe it''s black and white, or maybe it''s sword seventeen. If you''re a spy and you want to kill me, how can I be unprepared?" White night said without expression. This bold words can be said to be a deep stimulus to every soul on the scene. Everyone is angry! "Asshole, I''ll cut you off with a knife!" A swordsman can''t help but roar. He pulls out a long sword from his waist and cuts his head in the white night. At the same time, his eyes widened and he looked at Jian 17. He cried in horror: "are you going to kill me? Sword seventeen! What''s going on? You really want to kill me? Is it true that my conjecture is true? The spy... Is... " the spy deliberately stammered to show his inner shock. He didn''t finish his words, but at this time, even if he didn''t finish the last sentence, it was enough. Everyone knows the meaning of day night talk. As soon as Jian 17''s face changed, he immediately clasped the wrist of the member of the sword team, and then made a sudden force. "Well..." the man was shocked back by the strength of Jian 17. "My lord..." "shut up, shame. When is it your turn to be presumptuous here?" Sword seventeen cold drink. All the members of the sword team bowed their heads and did not dare to speak again. "Don''t make trouble, Dongying. I don''t have time to fight with you here. If you don''t wear this ring, it means you are guilty. You don''t want to fight yourself! In this way, I have the right to deal with you! " The sword seventeen snorted coldly. "If you insist on not telling me the information of this thing and forcing me to wear it, it means that you really want to harm me. Just now your people suddenly drew a knife on me. I have recorded this picture in the crystal. If the 17th master wants to tangle up, I don''t think the 17th master can live alone." White night picked up the record crystal which had been turned out from Wang Xiang''s body, and said faintly. Seeing this crystal, Jian 17 and black and white Zunjun are both stunned. No one knows when to hold a record crystal in the white night... especially Jian 17, his face is gloomy. "Are you threatening me?" "Is there anything I did wrong?" White night looks innocent. "That''s not true!" Black and white Zunjun is also angry. Those swordsmen are like fierce beasts, staring at the white night, the hatred in everyone''s eyes can be regarded as towering.However, Jian 17 is still Jian 17. He took a deep breath and said faintly, "Lord Dongying still has some skills. With a pair of clever tongues and a little scheming, he will play with me between his hands and let you stay in this small palace of criminal law, which is really a talent bending." "You flatter me Calm way of white night. "Let''s not play with the false ones. I''ll tell you, this ring will detect whether there is a lie in your next words. If you say something against your heart, it will vibrate and remind me immediately! Do you know? " Sword 17 light road. "Oh? Is emotion a magic weapon for telling lies The white night suddenly realized, but in the heart is secretly frightened. Does the dark king really have this magic weapon? Fake? Is it true that he was deceived in the temple of supreme God? White night eyebrow dark frown, spin and show a pair of surprised look: "this ring... Really can identify lies?" "What? Don''t you believe Dongying? We can try that. " Sword 17 light said. "How to try it?" "If you say something casually, I''ll judge whether what you say is true or false, isn''t it OK?" Sword 17 light road. "Oh?" The white night''s eyes turned slightly, and then whispered, "I met a big man who lived in a strange place outside my eyes three days ago!" As soon as this word came out, the ring in white night''s hand immediately swayed lightly, and then returned to calm again. Sword 17 closed his eyes and then said faintly, "you are lying." "I met Lord Liu." The ring swayed again and then calmed down. "It''s true." Sword 17 made a sound again, and did not hesitate... the heart beat wildly in the daytime, and the deep shock swept through the deep of the eyes... this ring is really useful... it''s really useful www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2438 White night did not expect that his skill of fooling others in the heaven hall of the Supreme God would be found in this dark Dynasty today, and... This thing is actually used on his own body... in this way, I don''t have any secrets in front of the 17 swords? In the dark, his fists were clenched in the dark, and his intention of killing passed through his eyes. It seems that there is no way back. Do you want to do it here? If you start directly, I''m afraid it will be a failure, what a pity, but there is no choice. The white night took a deep breath and did not continue to speak. "Well, I think Lord Dongying knows the power of this ring. If you don''t want to talk about it, we should get into the orthodox style now." Sword 17 light said. The heart suddenly took out in the white night. However, seeing the sword 17 steps forward, looking at the white night, his mouth issued the question of directly attacking the soul! "Dongying, tell me, is Wang Xiang related to you?" This said, the white night fell into silence. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "Wang Xiang... Has nothing to do with Dongying!" Although this sentence sounds nothing to people, it is actually a true one. Because... Wang Xiang really has nothing to do with Dongying. If you really want to say something, it is related to his white night, so strictly speaking, this is not a lie. However, after the words fell, white night''s fingers gently shook. It was the ring that vibrated... Jian 17 closed his eyes. After a moment, he reopened, looked at the white night with a blank face and said, "Dongying, you... Lied!" "What?" The white night froze. The black and white emperor here immediately turned his head and glared at the white night and cried, "good, you east warbler. Now how can you argue? Come on! Get me Dongying! Take it to the Lord "Yes People around them yelled, those sword team people already can''t wait to rush to the white night, and everyone''s hand is pressed on the sword in the waist, as long as the white night has a little resistance, they will regardless of everything to chop the white night into meat paste. Everyone is waiting for this moment. I didn''t expect this moment to come as scheduled! But at such a critical moment! "Stop it!" Drink in a hurry at night. "What? Do you want to quibble? " "It''s not sophistry, it''s clarity." The white night sinks, the hand has already pressed on the token. But at this time, the sword seventeen over there waved his hand and drank it lightly: "stop it all!" "My Lord!" People stopped and looked at him. "Listen to him, I''d like to hear what Dongying has to explain." Sword 17 said calmly. In his opinion, Dongying has been unable to fly, and he has no right to execute him. Therefore, he does not need to move Dong Ying. As long as his crime is determined and he is brought to the superior for interrogation, his task will be completed. But in the white night''s view, these means of Jian 17 are far from enough. Not only that, but he also saw a strange place. In other words, it has always been a mistake of our own... that is the ring. He can''t believe his judgment is correct, but now he can only follow this feeling. "Mr. sword, Wang Xiang is related to me. Isn''t it obvious? He died in the palace of criminal law! Does he still have nothing to do with me? Don''t you think it''s too hasty for you to judge my crime on this basis? " The road sank in the white night. "What? Dongying, things have come to this point, you reply hard? You can see the function of the ring. You can''t hide anything from us. What''s the use of continued sophistry? " Jian seventeen repeatedly shakes his head, showing a cold smile on his face. "Please ask Mr. sword some more questions to see if Dongying has lied again." White night calm way, but the hand has been pressed on the token, at the same time secretly inspired the spirit. "Oh? Are you so confident? " Jian Shiqi frowned, and then he looked at the white night, and then he cried out in a deep voice: "Dongying, I''d like to ask you if you and Wang Xiang have any conspiracy, whether you betrayed the dark dynasty! Betrayed everyone? " This problem can be said to be straight in the face! If the ring detects that white night lies, it will be able to identify the "East warbler" as the mastermind of all this. Black and white Zunjun stood up, eyes such as torch, staring at the white night. Jian 17 and all the people around him stare at him with wide eyes... everyone is waiting for the answer in the white night, and everyone is looking forward to it. The air is particularly quiet. People seem to be able to hear each other''s heartbeat.However, the white night at this time was surprisingly silent... "you talk!" "Why don''t you talk? Do you dare not answer the words of Lord sword? " "I tell you, if you keep silent within ten minutes, we will take you as your acquiescence!" "Dongying, speak up! Dumb? " People yelled and scolded one after another, provoking one by one. "You are a traitor! Well, don''t waste time with him. Take it away Black and white Zunjun has already acquiesced to the identity of Dongying. After a low drink, he wants to lock up the man and charge him to the shadow palace. But just as the black and white Emperor approached, the white night suddenly opened his mouth and directly called out: "I didn''t betray the dark Dynasty, and I didn''t have any conspiracy with Wang Xiang. Lord sword, you wronged me!" As soon as the words fell, all the people on the scene were stunned and looked at the sword seventeen. Jian 17 also quickly swept to the finger of the white night, but saw that the ring there did not shake. He quickly closed his eyes and was silent for a while, as if feeling something. "Hum, you dare to talk nonsense here! Take away what you don''t know how to live or die Black and white Zunjun hummed, continue to move forward. But at this time, the closed eyes of Jian 17 suddenly cried out: "what he said... Is true!" "What?" All of them were shocked and looked at the sword seventeen. "Sword seventeen Lord... You... You have nothing wrong?" Black and white Zunjun stares at him. "No... that''s right. After all, the ring didn''t move..." the sword was hoarse. Black and white Zunjun''s heart suddenly sank countless. "Gentlemen, I should be innocent?" White night said with a smile, but his eyes were sharp. He knew. He guessed it right. This so-called lie detection magic weapon, in fact, is not lie detection, but peeping into the heart. After all, the most real idea in people''s mind is not lying. It''s just that everyone''s ideas can be changed. White night just need to change the inner thoughts at this time, so that the words are consistent, the ring will not vibrate! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2439 The scene was quiet. No matter who it is, I didn''t expect that things would have such a reversal! Obviously, the East warbler has almost sat down on the identity of the suspect, but there has been a reversal, the ring directly identified his innocence! "This... Sword seventeen, what''s going on? Is there anything wrong with the ring Black and white asked quickly. In his opinion, there must be something wrong with the East warbler. All his signs revealed all sorts of strange things, which made people suspect. However, such a soul torture of Jian 17, and the ring has no change, is actually to wash away all the suspects from him. Why? Can we say that the East warbler is really loyal to the dark Dynasty, and everyone is wrong? "How could the ring go wrong? The information given by the ring is true. Dongying has not lied! " The sword said in a deep voice. "That is to say, Lord Dongying is innocent? We all wronged him? " A soul asked. "At present, it is, but there are exceptions." "What''s the exception?" Black and white Zunjun asked urgently. "This ring is invalid for some spiritually powerful souls." Sword 17 light said. "Oh?" Everyone was surprised. In the white night, my eyes were frozen and I didn''t say a word. He knows why the ring is not effective for those spiritually powerful souls. The reason is very simple. The ring is supposed to speculate and peep at the spirit and thinking. If the spiritual power is strong enough to cover the power of the ring, the ring will be useless. So when the ring''s power came over, white night always used his spirit to hint his psychology, hypnotized himself, and made his mind loyal to the dark Dynasty. So after he said such words, the ring did not identify the words against his heart, so he sent the message to Jian 17. "Can we say that Dongying is a soul with enough spiritual strength?" Black and white Zunjun a listen, frown way. "Black and white Emperor! What do you mean The white night suddenly turned his head to stare at him and said, "do you think I am a traitor of the dark dynasty? Now all the magic weapons of the 17th Lord sword have been identified as innocent. Why are you still aggressive? What have I offended you about? Or... What are you trying to cover up by putting your hat on my head in such a hurry? " This word falls, black and white Zun Jun Dun when blow hair, point to the nose of white night angrily: "what do you say? What am I trying to cover up? What do I need to cover up? Do you mean I''m a spy "Black and white Lord, the ring has proved my innocence, but you still don''t believe it. Since you think I''m a spy, then I think you''re a traitor of the dark Dynasty. What''s wrong? Yes? Only state officials are allowed to set fires and people are not allowed to light lamps? " It''s cold at night. "Son of a bitch, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth! Die Black and white Zun Jun was completely infuriated, but he directly slapped the white night''s forehead. In fact, black and white Zunjun''s strength is higher than Dongying''s, and his status is much higher than Dongying''s peripheral existence. He is backed by the shadow God. He will not be afraid of this small palace of criminal law. If he wants to kill, he will be killed. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and his intention of killing suddenly rose. He wanted to start, but when his arm just moved, he realized what he was doing. He suddenly stopped the move and pretended to dodge in a hurry. In the end, he avoided the point. But it was a strong slap on his chest. Bang! The fury of the force in the white night''s chest burst, his chest skin directly split, blood dripping, blurred, very terrible. "Pooh White night spit out a mouthful of blood, people fly out, heavily fell on the back of the steps, a pair of difficult to get up. "Dog! Break his limbs and destroy his spirit The black-and-white emperor did not stop, and drank with rage. Black and white Zunjun all over the body of the people, all crazy in the past, to take the white night. White night no action, just secretly looking at sword 17, at the same time urge the spirit of heaven, ready to fight back. Now he has to see what Jian 17 is going to do. If he is standing on the side of black and white Zunjun, then there is no need to act. If he is really a man of integrity, then the white night must continue to pretend. And everything really did not exceed the expectations of the white night. I think so. Although there were many ferocious and vicious people in the dark king Dynasty, no matter what kind of powerful people, if they lost the rules, how could they grow up? "Stop it!" Just listen to sword 17 drink to shout, stand out. All the swordsmen in the back rushed forward and lined up a wall to block the black and white Emperor and the white night. "Sword Lord?" Black and white Zunjun''s brow sank. "Black and white Zunjun, you don''t want to mess around. If you kill Dong Ying, then you are sitting on your own traitor''s identity. Do you want to do this?" The sword sank seventeen times."But... Lord sword, this son is too hateful. He doesn''t see what he is and dare to insult me like this? It''s arrogant. If I don''t teach him a lesson, I won''t lose face. " Black and white Zunjun angry way. "Black and white respect, now is not the time for you to brag about your prestige. There are some crooks in my dark Dynasty, and we must eliminate them. I don''t care what your identity is. If there is any suspicion, we should treat them equally! You hurt Dong Ying now. You are also suspected! Listen, I want you to tell your men to disperse immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for taking you down. At that time, you will lose more face Sword seventeen drank and yelled, very serious. Black and white Zunjun slightly stunned, probably did not expect sword 17 to be so solemn. He hesitated and murmured: "well, since the sword masters all say such words, then I will spare the dog''s life!" The white night squinted, pretending to be angry and shouting: "black and white Zunjun! You are so angry that you hurt me in front of the sword master. You must be hiding something. If you don''t investigate him, it will be said by others that you are unfair! " "Investigation?" Jian 17 fixed his eyes on the white night: "Dong Ying, what do you mean?" However, Bai Ye stood up and looked at Jian 17 seriously: "please use the ring to test the loyalty of this person." As soon as the words fell, the air in the hall froze again. Is black and white Zunjun a spy? What does that mean? This means that the shadow God King is also suspected! This is the naked face of the shadow God. Jian 17''s face was hard to see. Many people have also looked into the white night, cold eyes, and secretly humming. There are still such ungrateful people? Can they provoke the shadow God? "What? Lord sword, do you want to bend the law for selfish ends? " The white night read it again. This time, Jian 17 is also angry! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2440 Jian 17''s face is very gloomy. Although he pays attention to justice and abides by the rules of the dark Dynasty, he is not an elm head. If he really investigates the black and white Emperor, it is the face of the naked shadow God King. What it means, sword seventeen knows better than anyone else. But... The black and white Zun Jun has already moved his hand to "Dongying". Today''s story has been spread out. If we don''t check the black and white Zun Jun, his reputation will certainly be damaged. At that time, he will not be criticized, and even the authorities will have opinions on him. Jian 17 took a deep breath, closed his eyes and thought about something. A moment later, Jian seventeen suddenly opened his eyes and said faintly, "go to the prison pool!" "Prison pool?" White night a Leng, obviously do not know what this is. However, the black-and-white Zun Jun was surprised and looked at the sword seventeen in disbelief: "sword Lord, are you serious?" "Since both of you say the other side is suspected, let''s go to the prison pool together! I think the prison pool is more reliable than a ring. In that endless pain, no one will lie or cheat, and everything in everyone''s heart will be released in the most comprehensive way. " The sword said without expression. All the people turned pale. "Punishment... Prison pool?" Those souls were all looking at each other, and there was endless fear and consternation in everyone''s eyes, as if thinking of something extremely terrible. "I''m going to prepare the prison pool now. In three hours, I''ll send someone to take you into the prison pool. Of course, the decision-making power is in your hands! III, stay here and watch them! The rest of you will come back with me. " Sword 17 light said, and is very deep to see a white night, then led the sword team people left the palace of criminal law. The door of the palace of criminal law slowly closed. Peace was restored in the hall. But everyone''s looks got weird. White night quietly watching the door closed, there is not much expression on his face. The black and white Emperor did not leave. Instead, he sat in the chair beside him and drank tea. His face was full of strange smile. "What is the prison pool?" Asked the white night. "Why? Our Lord Dongying doesn''t even know what the prison pool is? " Black and white Zunjun looked at him in great surprise. "I don''t really care about a lot of things about the dark Dynasty." "But this kind of thing should be very attractive to you. As we all know, our Lord Dongying has a cruel temperament and is very good at killing. He likes to torture others. How come you don''t know this prison pool?" Black and white Zunjun squinted at him. "Is it torture?" The white night thought and asked. "Not just torture!" Black and white Zunjun shook his head and said with a smile: "it is a kind of all-round torture!" "All in all?" "Yes, no matter your body, soul or others, as long as you go down the prison pool, your whole body, including your mind, will sink into endless torture. As long as you enter the prison pool, you will not want to enter the prison again. No matter what secret he keeps, no matter how firm his will is, no matter how firm he is In front of them, they are all in vain, and they will all be smashed "Is it so terrible? Then why do you look like you are not afraid of the prison pool? " White night asked curiously. "Hehe, it''s very simple, because everyone knows that I''m loyal to the dark Dynasty. I can''t get into this prison pool. Although the seventeen master of sword said so, in fact, he knows that as soon as I''m pulled to the prison pool, Lord shadow God will come forward to guarantee me, and I will be free from the torture pool. As for you... That''s not necessarily true. ¡±Black and white Zunjun said with a smile. The voice fell, and all the souls around him laughed. "You are the most pitiful one "Silly boy, don''t you know when the disaster is coming?" "Ha ha ha ha..." laughter rippled everywhere. "Your honor..." Su Ping over here panicked and looked at the white night one by one, and seemed at a loss. But white night is low head, do not know what is thinking. "Dongying, what do you mean by the 17th master of sword? I think you should understand. If you fight against me, you are doomed to die. I didn''t intend to let go of you, the arrogant and boundless dog, but I didn''t want to brush his face. I''ll give you a chance to admit your mistake and lower your head. I can settle this account with you later How about it? " Black and white Zunjun said with a sneer. "Well, thank you very much, Mr. Black and white." White night nodded and looked at the two souls left by Jian 17. "You two, please go back and tell Lord Jian 17 that I will not investigate the matter of black and white''s hurting me, so that he doesn''t have to prepare the prison pool."The two souls, who were called World II and III, looked at each other and left the palace of criminal law without saying a word. "Ha ha ha ha..." the black and white Zun Jun over here laughed more. "If I had known that, why should I have done it in the first place?" "Even if you don''t see what you are!" "He is used to bullying around here. I don''t know we adults can''t be provoked by him!" "That is!" The crowd was elated and smiling. "Let''s go! Let''s go back! Since the ring is firm, the East warbler is innocent, we can''t do anything about him for the time being! Let''s go Black and white Zunjun got up, and with a smile, he wanted to leave. But at this time, the white night suddenly went to the gate and stopped the crowd. "Dongying, what else can I do for you?" Black and white Zunjun squinted at him. But... white night did not speak, just waved. Su Ping was hesitant, but he opened the gate, went out, and then closed it again. Bang! The boundary at the gate of the palace of criminal law suddenly opened. The whole palace of criminal law was closed. "Well?" Black and white Zunjun eyebrows a frown, puzzled at the white night: "East Ying, what are you doing?" "Mr. Black and white, you are so magnanimous that you gave me a chance. I am really grateful to you. But I don''t like to owe others anything. So, I also give you a chance to thank me. What do you think?" White night said quietly. "Asshole, what are you talking about?" "Are you crazy?" "Good dog out of the way, get out of my way!" The souls began to curse. "What do you mean?" Black and white Zunjun felt something wrong, frowned and asked in a deep voice. However... The white night did not speak any more, but took a step towards the black and white Zunjun. Violent murders burst out of him. Black and white Zunjun''s face changed suddenly: "what? You want to kill me? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2441 "Why do black and white adults think so? I am very grateful to you, after all, you did not kill me because of my previous recklessness and arrogance! How could I kill you? " White night light said. However, the words are so said, but the pace of the white night did not stop, and the spirit of the sky also lit up. "It''s interesting. You didn''t agree with me. Did I do it to you? I thought you were a weak and incompetent coward. Now it seems that you are still a bit of a heartbreaker. It''s a pity that you are just a worthless waste in front of me. If you want to move me, you have to see if you have this capital. " Black and white Zunjun will not be afraid of the East warbler, directly waved his hand. "Kill!" The souls on both sides rushed in. Whoa! The general situation suddenly rose. A burst of soul power. The endless pressure is like a mountain falling to the shoulder of the white night. But he ignored them all and kept moving forward without any hesitation. "Well?" Black and white Zunjun''s face showed a touch of accident. He had a fight with Dongying before. He had a good idea of Dongying''s strength. In principle, Dongying couldn''t bear the trend. Why did he ignore the general situation of these people? Can we say that this person has hidden power? Black and white Zunjun secretly hum, pour not put in the heart. He has enough confidence, even if the East warbler really hides the means, he is not afraid. "Shaft, die!" At this time, there was no hand left, and all of them drew their swords and cut into the white night. For a moment, the sword Light Rose everywhere in the hall. Swords are like fangs. However, the white night was like a ghost, and it was difficult to touch his body no matter how fast the light and shadow of the sword were. All people''s attacks failed, even a hair in the white night could not be touched... this body method? Black and white Zunjun was a little surprised. I''m afraid even he has to work hard to do this kind of body method... as expected, the strength hidden is not simple! Black and white Zunjun snorted, but he didn''t dare to be careless any more. He jumped up and joined the battle directly. His old palm was directly grasped and turned into claws, which severely buckled to the head of white night. The rest of the soul simply, immediately toward the chest and back of the white night, intending to force the defense of the white night, to create opportunities for the black and white Emperor. And everything is just like what these people imagine. When the offensive strikes, the white night suddenly falls into a dead end. People have nowhere to hide, and there is no place to be able to resist. "Kill!" The black and white Zunjun''s eyes showed ferocious intention, and did not leave any hands. He was totally holding the mentality of killing the white night. Just as the sharp claw is about to smash the white night''s head... PA! A clear voice came out. Then, it is to see that terrible claw directly hanging on the top of the white night, and it is difficult to drop a cent. "What?" Black and white Zunjun breathed, staring at his wrist. But look at his wrist by a hand dead buckle. And the owner of that hand is white night. Everyone was shocked. How can the East warbler resist the attack of black and white Zunjun? It''s incredible! But if so, what will the night take to guard against the attacks of these souls? "Stupid!" Black and white Zun Jun murmured, and his eyes showed a smile. Sword as promised. But the next moment, welcome to the crowd is clang clang when the crisp sound. Then we can see that those terrible and sharp swords were all applied to the body of the white night, as if they were chopped on the steel. There was nothing but sparks splashing from all sides. "Ah?" All of us are dumbfounded. Such a sharp sword can''t tear apart a little criminal law palace? "Lord Black and white, is that all you have to do?" The white night asked. "Asshole!" Black and white Zunjun gritted his teeth and continued to exert force, trying to pull out his hand. But at this time, the white night suddenly exerted his force, and the energy of Heihe in his body tilted, and he lifted him up like a chicken. Not good! Black and white Zunjun secretly called, anxious is to stabilize the body. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t keep himself stable... "my Lord!" "Asshole, kill!" The spirits around him roared and rushed to the white night. But at this time, the white night actually is to grasp black and white Zunjun''s hand directly, toward those who rush to the soul to wave in the past. The surging and huge power actually makes black and white Zun Jun unable to resist, is unable to control his body.I saw that his body was like a wolf toothed stick, pounding fiercely on the soul who rushed to him. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the crackling sound spread. Then we can see that the soul worshiper is all burst open, like a split watermelon, the body split, viscera scattered on the ground, all died. In a short time, the souls who surrounded the white night fled in all directions and were beaten seven meat and eight vegetables. But the white night refused to stop, and then jumped again. He turned black and white Zunjun as a weapon and smashed and killed the remaining people. The terror of Heihe energy completely imprisons the black and white Zunjun, leaving him with a body of strength but unable to control himself. "Damn it!" Black and white Zunjun''s lungs were about to explode. He tried to raise his hand and urged the storage ring to sacrifice a magic weapon like a fireball. As soon as the fireball appeared, the energy of rage was released. Boom!!! The fireball exploded in an instant. A circle of gorgeous ring is released, which will open the white night and black and white Zunjun. At last they separated. White night repeatedly retreat, black and white Zunjun fell on the ground, is disheartened. He got up in a hurry and wanted to start, but he was stunned. However, the ground was covered with blood, and there were corpses and viscera everywhere. All of his men had been killed by the white night, and none of them remained. How could it be? Black and white Zunjun is aware of the strength of these men. How can Dongying erase them in such a short period of time? Black and white Zunjun glared at the white night, but saw the white night pressing a token, while walking towards him. "Dongying! Do you dare to do it? " Black and white Zunjun glared and trembled. "At this point, do you think I''m joking?" White night smiles. "You... You... You... Aren''t you afraid that I will report to the 17th Lord of sword? Are you not afraid that the Shadow Lord will sin on you Black and white Zunjun cried out in anger. "Not afraid." White night shook his head directly and said faintly, "I am a spy who sneaks into the dark Dynasty. Why are you afraid that the people of the dark Dynasty will commit crimes against me? Don''t you think it''s funny? " Black and white Zun Jun breathed a shudder, staring at the white night, stunned: "what do you say? Are you... Really a spy? " "Yes." Nodding at night is to take the sword from the token www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2442 Things developed to this point, black and white Zunjun already feel like a dream, everything is so unreal. How could the man who had been cleared of suspicion suddenly admit it? Black and white Zunjun was frightened. He felt that things were becoming more and more wrong. Especially after the black sword that Dongying took out, he was shocked. His skin was shaking violently, and there were countless goose bumps all over his body. What''s the matter with this sword? Why is it so evil? So violent? It''s not right, it''s not right! Black and white Zunjun constantly whispered, people suddenly turned around and rushed to the gate, intending to leave here first. But the next second, a figure appears in front of him like a blink. It was white night. "Son of a bitch, get down!" Black and white Zunjun''s reaction is also very fast, a roar, five fingers again sharp claws, hard Bang hit white night''s head. But the next second, dark sword light. Whew! One of the black and white Zunjun''s arms flew out in an instant, and the bright red blood gushed into the air... "um..." the black and white Zunjun retreated again and again, covering his arm in pain. He looked at his broken arm, and his heart was almost in his throat. Just now, he failed to catch the track of the opponent''s sword. After the sword was released, the sword''s momentum was as powerful as a raging beast. His spirit was directly shattered. Is this Dongying''s full strength? "No, no, definitely not. No matter how strong Dongying is, no matter how strong he is, no matter how hard he hides his strength, he can''t have such a terrible means. It''s so strange..." black and white Zunjun''s lips tremble, and his eyes are full of amazement. But he''s not so flustered. The black-and-white Zun Jun used the technique of concentration and meditation to stabilize his mind, and then he used the formula to cure the broken arm. At the same time, he quietly urged the storage ring to sacrifice the magic weapon. At this time, he spoke to the white night. "Who are you?" Black and white Zunjun asked hoarsely. "What''s the point of asking? Didn''t you just want to kill me? Now your chance has come. This criminal law palace has been completely closed by me, and the gate has also been sealed off. What have you done here, who have you killed? No one will know. You have the support of the shadow God. Even if you really destroy me, you will be at peace, right? " White night light said. "Dongying, I didn''t expect you to be a pickpocket! In this case, well, my black and white Emperor will clean up the door for the dark Dynasty today and kill you white eyed wolf Black and white Zunjun drink roar, suddenly soul Jue a urge. Whew! His body suddenly split into two figures, one left and one right, rushing towards the white night. "Well?" The white night was quite astonished. When I fixed my eyes on them, I saw that the two figures were old and young. The old breath was thick and mysterious, which was unpredictable. The little breath was vigorous and domineering, and had an unstoppable flavor. They attack from the left and right. As they approach, they draw a circle with their palms, and a breath stirs at his fingertips. With the end of the circle, countless magic weapons and sharp blades are turned out in the circle. The swords, spears, swords and daggers are dense and dazzling. After they appear, they fly forward with the swing of the black and white Zunjun''s arm. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... and all the supernatural soldiers came. White night eyebrow micro motion, is about to resist the attack, another old figure also moved. He raised his hand and touched the void in front of him. Hiss! A light smoke like gas flew out of his fingertips and quickly covered the sharp blades of those who stabbed at the white night. In an instant, all the magic weapons'' blades have changed at this time. In fact, they all changed their forms one by one. They became soldiers in armor and fully armed. The form of sword became a soldier holding a long sword, and the form of sword became a swordsman holding a long sword. After a short period of time, they were suddenly surrounded by a team. Innumerable mysterious and exquisite attack and kill again surrounded the white night. What a magic trick. The black-and-white emperor really has some means. White night eyebrows move, looking at the old figure. However, the shadow of the old man has stopped his body, and his yellow hands are constantly pinching the formula. The spirit in his body is also released, wrapped in the white night, and deposited under his body. It is imitated. It is only two breath before and after, and a small and exquisite array is formed. As soon as the array appears, it immediately releases a yellow light and completely covers the white night. "Is this... Confinement?" The white night suddenly realized the power of the yellow light. "Go to hell!" The young figure yelled, and all the soldiers had already killed them, and the violent and repressive strength fell to the ground. This force is irresistible.However, at this critical moment, the white night suddenly raised its hand. Whoa!!! A strong black vigorous wind blows up and rushes to those soldiers who come rushing. In an instant. All soldiers'' figures are like broken sand grains, all of them are broken and dissipated, and none of them remains. And the shackles of the white night, like paper paste, are completely torn. Bang! Young and old figures were all bitten back and flew out, falling on the ground and spitting blood. White sword is the first to kill. The old figure was terrified and immediately opened his mouth. Whoa! A great deal of ferocious destruction came out of his mouth and fell on the white night. However, the white night is no more than a horizontal sword. Whoosh! The breath of destruction is in two! "What?" The old figure scared the face without a bit of blood, desperately turned to run. But the speed of the white night is even faster than before. In an instant, it approaches the old figure and cuts it down with a sword. Whew! The old figure was split in two. "Ah?" The young figure breathed, and immediately began to move again with his hands swinging. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the endless wind turns into a sharp knife and cuts fiercely into the white night. But the white night directly covered the body with divine power and rushed towards the young figure. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. Then we can see that the terrible wind blade hits on the body of the white night, but it can''t hurt any. He completely ignored his methods of attack. "Storm feather blade!" The young figure bit teeth, and then roared, the soul rhyme urged. Bang! Bang! Kuang... a terrible tornado was generated out of thin air with the white night as the center. All the wind blades in the tornado were turned into swords, and they were slashed toward the white night crazily. But no matter how dense the blade is, it can never break the skin of the white night. At this moment, he is like an invincible existence, directly out of the tornado, standing in front of the young figure. The young figure raised his head, his eyes were full of horror, trembling at the white night. However, he saw that the white night was already holding up the sword of abandoning God and beheading him without ceremony. "No... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2443 When the sword was cut down, the young figure was cut into two pieces. However, the black and white Zunjun did not die at this time. He saw that the corpses of the old and the young split into two parts, one black and one white, and quickly converged to each other. After a moment, the body of the black and white Zunjun was formed. However, there were two terrible and ferocious scars on the body of the body. The whole person''s breath was also weak and seemed to have been seriously injured. He covered his chest and gasped as hard as he could. The white night is carrying the abandoned sword, walking slowly toward the black and white Zunjun. Every step of his life seems to be stepping on the black and white Emperor. "Wait... Wait a minute!" Black and white Zunjun quickly raised his hand and called out: "Dongying, the previous things, we are good to discuss, you... You let me go, how?" "How about that? I have told you the fact that I am a spy. If I don''t kill you, then my identity will be exposed? " "I... I don''t want to say no? Anyway, as long as you don''t admit it, even if I insist that you are a spy, no one will believe it, will you? " Black and white Zunjun trembled. "That''s not true. Other people don''t believe you, but can the shadow God not believe you? You are the shadow God King''s confidant, what''s more, the shadow God King has doubts about me now, how can I keep you? " The white night is light. "No!! If you kill me, you will not be able to explain to the shadow God King and his superiors. Is it not enough to say that I died in the palace of criminal law? " Black and white Zunjun shouts. "I don''t have to tell anyone! Don''t you understand? " White night said quietly, and then raised his hand. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... a gorgeous halo blooms in front of the white night. "This is... Hong Bing?" Black and white Zunjun double pupil big rise, trembling looking at these halos, murmuring. And... Seven of them? "Dongying, why do you have so many Hongbing? How did these soldiers come from? What''s the matter with you Black and white Zun Jun whole body crazy trembling asked. "What? Do you still think I am Dongying White night light said. Black and white Zunjun breathed a tight, suddenly realized what, staring at him in horror: "you are not east warbler... Then... Who are you?" "Don''t you know who I am at this time? What ignorance White night is too lazy to talk nonsense any more. With a finger moving, seven Hongbing instantly cleave to black and white Zunjun. "Seven soldiers! White night! You are white night! You are white night The shrill roar came from the black and white Zunjun''s mouth. However, the voice dropped, and seven Hongbing soldiers had already chopped it into pieces. Black and white Zunjun, meteorite. In the white night, the seven Hongbing soldiers were put away, and at the same time, they gave their hands again. Whoa! Li Huang sword beheads the body of black and white Zunjun. Whoa! A white flame from his body, blink of an eye, black and white Zunjun directly into ashes. "Come in." White night will be removed from the border, a faint cry. Su Ping and Yuan Huang, who were watching outside, immediately came in. But there were corpses and blood all over the ground, and there was a violent and destructive breath in the air. Obviously, there have been battles here before. "My Lord, where is black and white?" Su Ping asked carefully. "Dead." White night road. "What?" There was a big heart beat. "Dead... Dead?" Su Ping''s lips trembled and looked at the white night in disbelief. Obviously, this is the masterpiece of white night. How could several people have thought that the white night was so cruel and decisive that he removed the black and white Zunjun in the palace of criminal law. "My lord... I... what shall we do now?" Yuan asked, his tongue tied. "Don''t worry. I''ve got a plan." The white night said quietly, "we are waiting here." "Wait? Who are you waiting for? " "Wait for Jian 17''s men to come." "Swordsman 17?" The three were stunned. "Go and bury Wang Xiang''s body." White night said calmly, then returned to the top chair, sat down, swallowed a pill, and began to recuperate. They didn''t understand, but they didn''t dare to ask, so they went to work. After about half a column of incense, the door of the palace of criminal law was pushed open again. It''s just that everything here has been cleaned up by Su Ping and others. In came a man from the sword team. He glanced at the palace of criminal law and asked, "what about the black and white Emperor?" "He went back." Calm way of white night."Back?" "What? Isn''t this adult coming to announce the meaning of sword seventeen? We all guessed that the 17th master of sword wanted me to get back together with Mr. Black and white Zunjun. He didn''t want to stay in my place, so he left first. " White night road. "Well, you''re smart! In this case, take care of your mouth and don''t talk nonsense, or you will be good-looking in the future The people of the sword team were also arrogant. They snorted coldly and left. After a while, the gate closed again. White night closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he took out a suit of armor from the Qianlong ring, put on his helmet, and pretended to be the soul of the ordinary dark Dynasty and walked outside the gate of the criminal law palace. It''s almost time. Boom... the gate slowly lies open. White night took Wang Xiang''s piece of record crystal and walked quickly towards the eye path. Whoa! Whoa! Hua... the light of seeing through the illusion in the eye path was once again shrouded in the body of the white night, but there was the skin of the East warbler. After these lights were shrouded, the white night did not have any abnormality. After walking through the eyes... "who is coming?" There was a big drink. Then the guards at the eye road pulled out their swords, lined up in a line, opened the border, and stared at the white night. When Wang Xiang''s incident happened, the defense here was immediately strengthened. There were dozens of guards at the gate, and the strength of every soul soul was terrible. Every word and drink had an irresistible power. White night eyes a cold, but do not answer, but suddenly jump, directly toward these souls. "What are you doing?" "It''s a thief!" "Kill!" The guards were furious and killed with swords. But the white night, like the God of war, was unstoppable. He appeared at the guard''s side in a blink. With a grab, the head on the guard''s neck was torn off, and then his cross arm shook away at another soul. Bang! His body exploded on the spot. Under the blessing of Heihe energy, the speed and power of the white night can be said to have completely crushed these souls. In the blink of an eye, these souls were killed by him. Staring at the border at the gate in the white night, a red soldier''s sword Qi is released and splits forward. Whew! At the moment of the border, the gate opens. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2444 The border was forcibly torn, which directly triggered the alarm, and the whole dark Dynasty''s inner wall gate was instantly boiling. "What''s the matter? Why was the border broken? " "Bold, who dares to break the border? Do you want to die? " "Is there a curfew?" The roar of rage resounded, and then there was a sense of horror. It''s the power of the dark Dynasty. The white night frowned, lowered his head, and went to the warehouse location marked by Wang Xiang. On the way, we can see many armed and horrible patrolmen heading for the gate. However, they did not pay attention to them because they were wearing helmets in the white night, shielding the breath and wearing the clothes of the people of the dark king Dynasty. Soon, the night was near the warehouse. The warehouse is surrounded by guards, and as soon as he appears, all the guards'' eyes fall on the body of the white night. In the white night, the air sword is directly offered, and the eyes are sharp. He walks quickly to the guard. "What are you doing?" "Stop!" "Be bold! Do you want to die? " Seeing the fierce coming of the white night, they even sacrificed their Qi swords. All the guards were furious, and they all raised their spear halberds and stabbed them at the white night. The head of a furious gun seems to be rippling on it. Which is not the existence of Jin Dynasty? This move is in one form. It is a terrifying move to disrupt the track of time and to break the void. Every hit, it is a landslide tsunami, like the end of the general scene. But when the fierce spear halberd attacked, the white night suddenly crushed the air sword in his hand. Bang! The air sword exploded, turned into countless pieces, and hurled it at the guards. "Yi Jian Shen Jian Jue!" With a sip in the white night, all the fragments are flying around like meteors among the guards. Whoosh... chi chi chi... the fragments cut off all these long halberds, and they penetrated into these people''s bodies, ravaging their internal organs. The guards were wiped out before the night. The Qi sword is made by pouring the energy from the water of Heihe River. Its power is much stronger than that of the spirit of heaven. The white night whispered to himself, looked at the warehouse, and rushed forward. Bang! There is also a barrier outside the warehouse, and the gate of the warehouse is made of special materials, so the ordinary skills can''t be broken at all. However, the white night with Hongbing will not consider this point. In order to gain time, he directly sacrifices the power of abandoning the divine sword and slashes the gate in front of him. Whew! The spirit of the abandoned God sword was incomparably sharp, such as splitting paper paste. In an instant, the gate was cut in two. However, just as the door was just broken open... bang! A violent explosion was heard. As soon as he breathed hard in the night, he was hit by the terrible shock. He flew out and fell heavily on the ground. After getting up, his chest heaved and his mouth spat out a big mouthful of blood. "There was a trap His face sank at night. If the door of the warehouse is forced open, the trap will trigger and explode. This dark Dynasty is really full of organs. Don''t be careless. White night heart sigh, and look down after a look, look dignified countless. However, there was a blood red mark on his chest, which was emitting light. There is no doubt that this is the mark of the trap. It is not to kill or harm white night, but to leave a mark on it. White night immediately began to feel the next, but found that the imprint is filled with a strong sense of space. No, it''s coordinates! The white night turned pale. However, there were countless violent and manic Qi meanings rising in all directions, which swept over here like strong wind and waves. "Who dares to come to our dark Dynasty and make wild?" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, someone came to my dark Dynasty to make trouble, OK! Good! Pose as a person of high morals, the God Machine palace disdains to send a line of eye to my dark Dynasty. Finally, someone opened the door to visit my dark Dynasty. Good! Good! Br > , I''ll get a cramp! I want you to die without a burial place All sorts of angry or provocative shouts came. There is a strong and strong spirit in every sentence and every word. No matter who is listening to the voice, they are afraid and afraid. Even if it is a white night, there is a feeling that it is hard to keep. How terrible! You know, there is the energy of the whole black river in the body of the white night. It can''t resist the voice of the other party. You can see how powerful the other side is. No, no more procrastination here! This imprint provides coordinates for these powers, they have locked my position! If we drag on, we will be in a tight encirclement!White night eyes a cold, immediately turned toward the warehouse to rush, but also can not control the coordinates. The warehouse is not big from the outside, which is probably the size of a small temple. But when you enter the warehouse, you will find that the internal space is expanded by a large number of space array, which is as huge as dozens of palaces. There are a large number of high shelf bookshelves inside. They are floating in the air, centering on the center of the warehouse, constantly rotating, just like the stars, the sun and the moon. No matter what you do, you can scan all the bookshelves. Hua Hua Hua Hua Hua... the Qianlong ring is like a beast, which is crazy and devouring these high shelf bookshelves. After a while, all the bookshelves on the high platform were devoured, and all the items in the warehouse were collected into Qianlong ring by night. White night did not dare to do the slightest stay, suddenly turned around, toward the warehouse out. But after a few steps, a breathtaking figure was pasted here. White night looked back, but saw the figure of the wind and lightning, instant close, and is a sledgehammer hard hit white night''s head. If this hammer is placed on the land of nine souls, it will blow the whole continent into powder. I don''t know how terrible it is. White night is also frightened, but not careless, straight urge the water of Heihe energy, wrapped in the palm of the hand, block the past. Dong!!! A rippling ripple of destruction spread around. The ground sank at the foot of the white night. But it didn''t end there. The man took another arm, another hammer hit and killed, directly in the chest of the white night. The white night was caught off guard and was hit by a hammer directly. He spat blood and flew upside down. Several buildings were smashed. His bones seemed to be falling apart, which made me feel miserable... "ha ha ha ha, what kind of fierce person am I? It turns out that I''m a little scum! Go to hell The soul holding the two hammers was laughing and leaping directly. The two hammers were raised high and roared towards the white night. But the next second! Sonorous! A sword light passed by, and instantly penetrated the great energy. Before the head of the powerful hammer fell down, the body split into two pieces and died miserably on the spot! One of the powerful breath circling around here was immediately lost... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2445 The breath extinguished, and the men were shocked. "Xuanchui Zunjun''s breath has disappeared. What''s going on?" "Did you say... He was killed?" "No way! How powerful is xuanchui Zunjun? How can he die so soon? It must be that the opponent used some unique technique to isolate his breath! " "Don''t worry about so much. Let''s go there first. I''ll see what''s sacred and dare to make trouble here." "No, the mark has moved. The thief is going to run away!" "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve been worried about it. As long as the mark is on, no matter the thief escapes to the ends of the earth, he can''t escape from our palm!" The sound of laughter is close, the breath of terror is also facing the white night. And the burning fire of the night''s gate is burning. It''s just that although he is fast, his mark is added to his body, and where he runs, it is clear that the ghost of the dark Dynasty around him can not escape. In addition, the nearby patrolmen can also lock his position through their marks. They can see that the white night is not near the gate of the eye path, and there are a large number of patrols at the gate. In addition, various border junctions and array of Dharma also re wrap the gate of the eye path tightly and completely. The white night''s eyes were icy, and there was no time to see how many masters there were and how terrible the border was. He directly raised his Qi sword and killed him. He did not dare to sacrifice Hongbing, because once he did so, people in the dark dynasty would surely know that he was white night. In this way, the dark Dynasty will send out all the masters, even the master of the dark Dynasty will personally attack him. At that time, the great power against the world appeared. Even if the white night was disguised by the skin of the East warbler, it could not resist it, and the water of the Heihe River might not be able to shelter him. Now is not the time to face all the forces of the dark Dynasty, we must endure, even if we suffer a little. Even in the eyes of the king, even if the high-level warehouse is taken care of, even if it is a small one, he will not rob the small warehouse directly. But when Hongbing was sacrificed, the nature changed. In the white night, the black river''s power, divine power and soul power are used to fight madly in the crowd. Although there were many patrolmen, they were like a flock of sheep in his eyes. He attacked and rushed at will. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding is a tumbling, limb broken arm flying, blood splashing. "Ah... Can''t resist..." "quick, release the boundary! Stop him There was a roar of panic. I saw that the enchantments on the wall beside the gate all rotated, and then a huge light and shadow like a whale flew out of the boundary, directly towards the white night. In the white night, he wielded his sword Qi and cut it fiercely. But the sword spirit directly penetrated the light and shadow and flew to the sky. "Well?" He immediately a consternation, just want to dodge, the light and shadow has been heavily hit over, hard cover on his body. Whoa! Light and shadow spread, like a light layer of water mist, covering the body of the white night. The white night breathes a tremor, do not know what this is, immediately urges the soul force to want to expel this layer of water mist. At this time, the surrounding patrolmen were already carrying swords. The powerful sword Qi is about to break the sky. He sprang up his Qi sword to resist. But at the moment when he lifted the air sword horizontally, a strange force suddenly drove his arm to put the air sword down. "What?" White night breathed, and the heart suddenly raised to the throat... because of the influence of this strange force, the Qi sword of white night failed to stop the attack of the public in time, so he directly ate several swords on his body. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the strength of these patrolmen was really terrible. Even though they were covered by their magic power in the white night, they could not stop the attack of the sharp blade, and their bodies were directly penetrated. Fortunately, he covered the energy of Heihe on his chest. The sharp sword that stabbed at the soul of heaven was only stabbed by the head of the sword, which failed to hurt the spirit of heaven. As soon as his eyes were cold in the white night, he immediately waved his sword and cut off the sharp swords that had not entered the body. However, when he was about to chop the neck of these people, the strange force evaporated again. The air sword that had been chopped immediately shook with his arm, and the quick move slowed down a little bit. Although it was only a little short, it gave the patrolmen a chance to dodge. All the guards retreated without any injuries. At night, my eyes are tight and my teeth are clenched. It must be caused by the water mist. It has been influencing its own movements. It attacks once every critical moment. Although it is only a very subtle influence, in such a battle, its extremely subtle influence is enough to change the whole situation of the war. Without the removal of water mist, Duan can not compete with these patrols, let alone escape from here. He stepped back in a hurry. But at this time, the patrolmen attacked again.And that water mist also once again powerful, white night back feet suddenly do not listen to the call, the person is a careless, heavily fell on the ground. "Die!" There was a sudden roar. All people''s sharp swords are coming! The white night hastens the energy of Heihe and arranges it into a big shield in front of him. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... however, all the sharp swords are blocked by the big shield, which is difficult to enter. But the next second, water mist and hair hard, that spilled out of the body of the Heihe water suddenly stopped, and then the whole shield suddenly burst. Chi... all the swords are unimpeded and run through the body of the white night again. The whole body of the white night trembled, and the mouth was full of blood. At this time, the breath of terror and power was approaching. It''s too late! If you go on like this, you will surely die, and when those great powers come, you will be unable to fly! In the white night, his eyes were red with blood. He took off the Qi sword directly and grasped two sharp swords on his body with both hands and stabbed into his body... his face was full of ferocity. "Dismember!" I don''t know who whispered. This is like a sentence of death to the white night! "Yes The fierce sword tears into the body of the white guard at once! "Did you kill me?" The white night roared, and a pale flame burst out of the hands of the white night and passed directly along the swords of these men. "Ah?" The guards were terrified, but without waiting for them to react, the fire had devoured everyone, even the mist on the body of the white night. This is the fire from the fire! In an instant, there was a sea of fire at the gate of the eye path, and all the guards were swallowed up... "I smell the smell of Hongbing!" "Hong Bing? Did Hong Bing appear? " "Catch this curmudgeon quickly!" The great powers were shocked and rushed to the eye. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2446 Shadow palace. The shadow God king sitting on the high position opened his eyes slowly and looked at the gate lazily: "what''s the matter outside? Why is it so noisy?" "Reply to your majesty, it is said that there are thieves in our dark Dynasty. All the adults are catching the thieves." A man with a sharp mouth and a moustache stood up and bowed with his fist and said with a smile. "Is it?" The shadow God closed his eyes again, as if he were indifferent. It''s the men who have come to work. "In other words, we have not seen thieves in the dark Dynasty for many years." "Shenji palace pretends to be lofty and refuses to send spies. Which potential clan sent the spies?" "Do people outside Shenji palace dare to fight against our dark dynasty? Do you want to die? " "Do you really believe that Shenji palace pretends to be Qinggao and refuses to send people? Hehe, you still believe it? It''s just a group of hypocrites who just talk about it verbally. What''s the difference between them and us "That''s it The hall was noisy. "Shut up The shadow God King above speaks softly. Simple three words, instant let the hall very quiet, as if even can not hear the echo. The shadow God King opened his eyes again and looked at his subordinates without expression. After a moment, he opened his voice: "send a man to have a look and find out the situation. Recently, there is no peace in the central court. The situation is not clear. What is the identity of this thief is still unknown. Don''t be careless." All the people below changed color when they heard the voice. It was obvious that they could hear the meaning of the shadow God King''s words. "Yes, my Lord!" "By the way, what about the black and white Emperor?" The shadow God asked again. "Reply to your excellency, the black and white adults have taken the palace of criminal law and accepted the suspect investigation. At present, they have not come back." "Did Jian 17 investigate? It''s been too long. Tell him to let black and white Zunjun roll back quickly. It''s just a East warbler. It''s going to cost me a lot? If you don''t have the ability, you''ll leave early! " The shadow God waved his hand, as if he were a little bored. The people below are busy kneeling on the ground, shivering. "My Lord, don''t worry. I will go to the palace of criminal law and summon black and white Zunjun." "All down." "Yes..." the people in the shadow palace withdrew completely, and the gate was closed again, and the boundary was reopened. The shadow God King seemed to fall into the closed door practice again. As far as the eye is concerned, he leaps wildly at night and rushes towards the palace of criminal law. And behind him, there are a lot of colorful beams. These beams are so fast that they would have been caught by them if they had not accelerated with the energy of Heihe River at night. But even so, it is impossible to get rid of them. White night eyes awe inspiring, thinking of countermeasures. At this time, however, a large number of dark Dynasty guards and other animals jumped out to block the way of the white night. "Die!" Roaring up, the soul of the people gathered together, turned into a vast sword, fierce and tyrannical to the white night. But the white night raised his arm. Whew! The whole sword was torn in an instant. However, at the moment of tearing the sword, those foreign animals came one after another. They were fierce and inexplicable, and they were not afraid to die. White night is shaking gas again, with the divine power to drain all of them. Although the beast is fierce, it is still fragile in front of the absolute power, and is directly torn into pieces. However, although the white night was extremely easy to deal with these people or animals, it delayed his escape time when he was fighting. However, with one breath, those strong men were already approaching, surrounded the white night and bombarded him. Although these powerful moves are not as magnificent as destroying the heaven and earth, each move contains the ferocity and subtlety of reversing the universe and shattering the samsara. Once you eat one move, you will die. The white night can only try to dodge, but his soul state is far from these souls. In addition, he is under siege by the people. He has no time to fight with others. He gets three palms on his body, and his spirit is unstable in an instant. He can''t stop the water of Heihe river. If the water of Heihe had not strengthened his body, he would have died. But if it goes on like this, there is only one dead end. In the white night, his eyes were cold. Suddenly, he fixed his eyes on a man, and his fingers melted into the air sword, and he chopped hard at the man. He ignored the attacks around him. "What?" The great energy was shocked. He didn''t expect that the white night was so crazy. The long knife he just raised was stretched across his chest and wanted to resist it. But how can its blade reach the edge of the white night Qi sword? The long knife was cut open in an instant. At the same time, he suffered a lot of blood from the back of his mouth.In the white night, his body suddenly trembled, and then he held on to his teeth. Then he sacrificed his Qi sword and slashed the arms of the man in front of him. Whoosh! The power even had no time to dodge, his arms fell directly on the ground, and the blood gushed. "Dog! Die for me The crowd was furious and in trouble again. But the white night is a grip on the man''s neck, straight forward to rush out. "Where to go!" "Stop for me!" Roar to rise again, the general situation is like a flood, fall, crazy suppression, strange and strange skills are all coming. White night backhand will be that powerful toward the bombardment of the technique to block, with people as shield. When they saw this, their faces changed suddenly, and they immediately cancelled the technique. The undeniable skill hit the powerful man and directly knocked him dead, just like a dead dog. "Stop all of you, or I''ll kill him!" The white night is full of anger. "Beast, you don''t let the umbrella go, my Lord!" A bearded man stood up and yelled. "If you all step back and set up three barriers in front of you, I''ll let him go." Calm way of white night. "What? Do you want to threaten us with the umbrella emperor to help you escape At the other end, a plump woman sneered. "Can''t you?" The white night asked. "Ha ha, this friend, if you think so, you may have thought too much. Our dark king Dynasty doesn''t care about the life and death of one person. What we care about is whether the enemy will be captured by us, and... Killed!" An old man said in a cold voice and walked forward without hesitation. The other big powers also launched a new attack and killed this one. The white night was shocked. At this time, the soul man named the umbrella emperor also recited a mantra. He ignored the fact that he had been subdued by the white night and wanted to attack and kill again. "Since you want to die, then I''ll make you do it!" he said Finish saying, white night direct one hand toward umbrella emperor''s chest buckle. Pooh! His five fingers directly into the umbrella emperor''s body, clasping his soul, and then releasing the spirit. "What do you want? No, you... You''re going to explode my soul? " The umbrella emperor screamed bitterly. When all the souls heard this, their faces turned pale www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2447 Detonate the spirit of heaven? Is this man crazy? If this powerful spirit is detonated, the power will be very important, and everyone will be finished. Such a terrible shock, even if not dead, is bound to be seriously injured. However, as the detonator, white night is the closest person to the explosion point of the soul. If he does, the first person to die, and the most tragic death, must be white night. For a time, the great powers did not dare to get close to them. They were afraid of their eyes, hands and feet. However, as soon as these people stopped, the white night let go of their hands, stopped injecting energy into the spirit of heaven, and ran forward again holding the umbrella. "No! This kid is just bluffing us "Bastard, how dare you bluff "Don''t be afraid, everyone. He just deliberately makes an action to detonate the sky soul of the umbrella emperor. In fact, he doesn''t dare. If he detonates the sky soul of the umbrella emperor, he will undoubtedly commit suicide! Don''t be afraid! Kill this man "Whoever can take down this person or kill him and report it to the superior is a great achievement." "Go The shouts were heard, and the great powers of terror approached the white night again. However, every time they get close, the sky soul of the umbrella emperor is held in the white night, and the energy is injected into the soul to make it appear that the sky soul will be detonated. Although they know that white night is bluff, these strong people are still afraid of it. After all, if they get too close, they are really anxious for the white night, and it is not possible that this person will really die with these people, which is not worth the loss for them. There''s no need to kill yourself for this little thief. However, these people''s fear, is to give the white night the opportunity to take advantage of, the white night with an umbrella to run away. But it wasn''t long before all those who pursued the white night stopped. Including the Rangers... And all the monsters! All of them agreed, very tacit understanding. "Well?" I felt something wrong with my breath in the daytime. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, a large number of boundaries and marks sprang up on the roadside, which directly blocked the buildings on both sides of the road, and packed all the buildings tightly, which did not block the way of the white night. After seeing the white night, a large number of garrison guards on the road fled madly, as if they had seen the God of plague, and everyone stayed. Something''s wrong! The white night stopped abruptly and looked around. However, there was no vision around. Except for the continuous lighting of the boundary of those buildings, nothing existed. Is this the situation of catching thieves? Right? Did they give up? It shouldn''t be. The mark on my chest is still on... the more I think about it, the more frightened I am. "Tell me, what''s going on here?" He jerked his head and looked at the umbrella in his hand. "You... You''re finished..." umbrella emperor mouth is blood, pale, but ferocious smile. "Is the dark Dynasty going out to kill me?" Asked the white night. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? I''m enough! " Umbrella emperor laughs. "You? You kill me White night micro consternation, suddenly realized what, and quickly took the hand from the umbrella emperor''s soul. But just as he was about to pull his arm back, he found that no matter how hard he tried, his fingers seemed to stick to the spirit of the umbrella emperor. No matter how hard he pulled them out, he could not pull them out. "Ha ha, ignorant rat, you have done a very stupid thing, that is, you repeatedly want to rely on detonating my soul to frighten those who pursue you. But I don''t know that you are now in this dark Dynasty. How many great powers are staring at you and will never allow you to leave here, so I must prevent you from leaving, and the best way to stop you from leaving I will detonate my soul myself, because even if I don''t detonate my soul and escape from your hand, Daneng will definitely want me to die. After all, I didn''t stop you. If I die like that, it would be very miserable, I have no way to live. It''s better for me to finish my own life and die more happily. Just now those people realized this, so they stopped pursuing and opened the border to protect the buildings in my dark Dynasty, so as to provide an environment for me to explode! Rat, do you understand why no one is chasing you or stopping you? Because you are going to be buried with me, ha ha... umbrella emperor laughs. It turned out that after he was captured, he could not have a way to live. If the white night does not detonate his soul, he must also detonate his own, or he will die. The white night breathed tight. When he heard this, his scalp was numb. He immediately offered up his Qi sword and cut off his arm which was stuck on the umbrella emperor''s soul. Bang! The Qi sword hit the top, but it was shaken open."What?" The night was startled. When did your body become so strong? "Ha ha ha ha, idiot, Da Neng has already practiced the art of truth telling in the dark. You can''t get rid of it. It''s useless for you to take out or cut off my hands. Boy, die with me!" The umbrella emperor laughs wildly, and the spirit of heaven suddenly expands and burns! The white night uses the divine power and the spirit pressure to control the expanding spirit, but he is shocked to find that his own strength can not contain it at all. It''s not the umbrella emperor who detonates his spirit. He can detonate in the dark! Oops! The white night''s face changed with horror, and he hastily covered the whole body with the energy of the water of the Heihe River. At this time... boom!!! An earth shaking explosion resounded through the sky. The sky soul of the umbrella emperor was detonated... the earth shook. The sky is falling apart. The boundaries of all the buildings in all directions were shattered, and those buildings were torn apart and broken together... the place where the white night was located directly turned into a circle of destruction. The ring formed and impacted all around. It had been attacking thousands of miles and was blocked by a thick wall like boundary. And has been waiting in the distance that a group of strong men also lie on the ground, urge magic weapon and soul gas to resist. Everyone dare not stand up! The breath of destruction was blowing over their heads like knives... after about seven or eight breaths, people just got up a little. "Go He heard a great energy rush away, and suddenly fell on the spot where the white night was. However, there was nothing there but a huge pit. "The man was blown to ashes?" Someone approached, looked around and asked. "Even if it was blown to ashes, his soldiers could not be destroyed. He must have escaped!" "Damn it! Let him escape!" "Don''t worry, everyone. Look at the mark!" "Why? Is the mark gone? " "What?" "How could it be? How can the mark disappear? " "Come on, where did it disappear?" "Seems to be... Around the palace of criminal law?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2448 Bang! Bang! Bang... in the prison, bursts of percussion sound frequently sounded. In this crash, there was also a lot of buzz from the operation of the array and the jingling sound of engraving. All kinds of sounds interweave together, appear incomparably noisy, and at the bottom of the prison is busy, hot, moving figures. Su Ping and Yuan Huang were directing people to do things at the top. Although they were commanding, they did not stop for a moment. They all know that there is not much time left. Whether the people here can live depends on whether the array can be completed. "My Lord, the foundation stone of the spirit is used up." "My Lord, the crane powder has been used up." "There are not enough hoes for carving." "A lot of things are in short supply, my Lord!" There was a steady stream of voices from the people who were casting the array. Su Ping was sweating. Looking at the drawings, Su Ping called out to the people, "if you use up, you can replace it with something else. If you can''t, you can leave it for the time being and finish other projects first." It''s very difficult to rush over the steps, but people have no choice but to do so. Su Ping''s pressure is not small, but up to now, he has to be tough. At this time, a figure suddenly stumbled into the prison. Several people looked together, and were shocked. This figure... Is actually a white night! At the moment, the white night was so miserable that his arms were all broken, only skin and flesh were connected. His chest was pitted, his flesh and blood were blurred, his hair was dishevelled and his leg was broken. All the wounds were scorched all over his body. The spirit of heaven was exhausted and even damaged. If it wasn''t for the power of the black river, he might even have a problem walking. "My Lord!" Su Ping, Yuan Huang and Li Sheng rush forward and hold the white night. But the white night did not dare to hesitate. He immediately threw all the resources plundered from the warehouse in the Qianlong ring on the ground, and cried weakly, "I''ll go up there to buy you time. Time is running out. Do you hear me? Otherwise, this is the burial place for all With that, he returned directly to the prison without even having time to breathe. The three did not know how shocked they were. They don''t know what''s going on outside, but they understand that these supplies... Must have been obtained through the day and night! "Adults..." Li Sheng was full of tears, especially excited. "Even adults are so desperate, regardless of everything, we have nothing to fear?" Yuan Huang said hoarsely. "Not bad!" Su Ping stared at the mountain of resources in front of him, squeezed his fists tightly, and immediately picked up a few big shelves. He yelled: "put the materials into the distribution of the array immediately. Don''t delay a moment. From now on, supervise all the people, but kill those who are lazy!" This roar, deeply shocked everyone. But looking at Su Ping''s blood red eyes, everyone knew that he was not joking. "Yes Qi Qi''s cry resounded through the prison. Everybody did it. Of course, it also includes white night. White night while walking toward the bitter prison, while trying to activate the spirit of flowers. But just now the umbrella emperor''s self explosion, the power does not know how terrible, is a severe blow to his soul. Bai Ye doesn''t know whether his cultivation will be retrogressed, but he knows that his spirit has been exhausted and unconscious at the moment, and he can''t urge him again in a short time. however, there is not much time to delay now. He must cure the body as soon as possible, otherwise, the situation will be very bad. However, no matter how the white night stimulates the spirit of the heaven and the soul, the soul does not respond. It''s too late! White night eye dew anxious, brain rapid rotation, thinking of countermeasures. Without soul Qi, I can''t even use magic weapon! However, at this time, the white night suddenly thought of something, and suddenly took out a piece of dark blue ice from the storage ring and held it in his hand. "This is the cold jade water from the black region. It is said that once the ice melts, the water turned into is the water of life, but I wonder if it has any effect?" The white night murmured, and held the ice high above his head. If ordinary soul people want to urge this ice, they must sacrifice their soul Qi and dissolve it. But now the whole body of white night can''t stimulate soul power, let alone use this ice. So the white night went to the token again, took out the sword of Lihuang and put it on the ice. He tried his best to draw out a thin mist from his pulse and inject it into Lihuang sword. In an instant, the red body of Lihuang sword flashed a little red light, and a little terrible heat was released. The ice jade immediately melted, and the water of life poured on the head of the white night like a waterfall, and drenched from head to foot.Whoa! Abnormal light is produced. The whole body of the white night blooms the light of life. The scars and broken meat on the body are actually healed at the speed visible to the naked eye. And the spirit in the body also shows signs of recovery. Happy at night, he hastened to urge the spirit of heaven and activate the sword of Lihuang. The body of Lihuang sword immediately raised a hot flame and melted the whole ice. The strong water of life was all sprinkled down and watered on every wound in the white night. "Happy!" The white night couldn''t help but cry out. The whole person seemed to be born in the same heart. All the limbs were recovered. The skin and flesh on the body healed in many places, and the tender flesh grew out of the chest. Only the spirit of heaven is still in the process of repair, and the spirit Qi is not much. Think of it, the soul is more important than the heart, which is so easy to heal. The white night immediately urges the spirit flower heaven soul, prepares to assist the cure. But at this time, there was a roar from the upper hall, followed by a shout. "Where is Dongying, the leader of the palace of criminal law?" How fast it is! The white night looked tight, looked at the body, immediately took off the broken armor, put on a clean robe, and quickly walked up. However, in the hall, many souls have gathered at the moment, and most of the strong men who pursued him have come. People will stand full hall, staring at the white night, everyone''s eyes are suspicious and senleng murderous. White night was terrified, but there was no change in his face. He just sat on the chair above, and looked at the people below with no expression. He opened his mouth faintly: "gentlemen, why do you come to my criminal law palace?" "Lord Dongying, the Ming people don''t speak in secret, but hand over the thief?" Previously, the old man went to the front, staring at the white night, light mouth. White night eyebrows slightly move, but the face does not change color, shook his head way: "I don''t understand this adult''s meaning." "Hum, Dongying, don''t pretend to be a liar. You''re an anti thief, and you''re still putting on airs here? Come on, get down here quickly, or don''t blame us for being merciless At the other end, the strong man in the black robe scolded angrily. White night closed his eyes, shook his head and said: "this is the palace of criminal law. I don''t care who you are. As long as you make trouble here, I can regard you as betraying the dark Dynasty. I can kill you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2449 In a simple sentence, people were shocked. Many people, Qi Qi, cast an incredible look at the East warbler. Is this Dongying crazy? How dare you say such a thing? Most of the people here are higher than him! Everyone came from the inside, and what about him? It''s just an executioner on the periphery, a killing machine that helps the head deal with criminals. Why should he say such a thing? What is his right to say that? Do you really want to kill him? Is he an opponent of these people? Some people sneer, others disdain, hum repeatedly, the previous strong man can not be angry, even directly to start. But the next second, white night waves. Hula Lala... outside the open door, a large number of souls in red armor suddenly came in. Although these souls are weak, they all pull out their swords and surround them in groups under the instruction of the night! "Asshole, what are you doing?" "A group of ants, get out of here. Why? You still want to do something to me? Do you deserve it? " "Do you know who we are? Looking for death? " These strong people are furious, even those patrolmen are angry. How dare the little minions on the periphery dare to draw their swords at them? How humiliating is this? In fact, those who have been in Yingdong''s palace for so many years have been hesitant to give them orders. In fact, they are the ones who can''t stand up to their superiors? If they resist Dongying''s meaning, how long can they live? They had seen Dongying''s cruel and tyrannical criminal law. Compared with those criminal laws, they naturally ignored the so-called "adult" threats. "What? Ladies and gentlemen, when you come to my criminal law palace to make trouble, you want to kill me and ask my people to leave? Do you think it''s possible? " The white night stood up and said coldly, "listen, if these people dare to do things here without any reason, they will all be regarded as the dark Dynasty''s craftsmen and will be eradicated completely. Do you understand?" "Yes Red armor soul people all shout together. People''s faces changed. "You..." previously that black robe strong person''s anger all cannot say a word. If such a hat is buttoned down, the nature will be different! For a moment, the people who wanted to do something hesitated. But the old man is not a fool. He glanced at the white night and said faintly, "Lord Dongying, please don''t get me wrong. We didn''t come here to trouble you for nothing. We just caught the thief. The thief was so cunning that we couldn''t catch him all the way. However, when we were about to take him, he disappeared around your criminal law palace. We will There''s a reason to come here! If you want to say that we have made trouble for no reason, I don''t think it makes sense even if we report it to the superior? " "Do you mean that I have hidden the thieves?" The white night asked. "If you want to prove your innocence, please let us search the palace of criminal law!" "Where do you think my criminal law palace is? Is it what you want to search? What''s more, what evidence do you have to prove that the thief disappeared around my criminal law palace Naturally, the white night will not be allowed to refute it immediately. "The thief has been marked with a mark. Although I don''t know what method the thief used to block the mark on his body, as long as he has the mark to receive the magic weapon, he can know that the man has disappeared here." The old man said calmly. Mark receiving magic weapon? In the white night, his heart moved, he snorted coldly, and said coldly, "if it''s just like this, it doesn''t mean anything. He disappeared outside the palace of criminal law. He didn''t enter me. Do you think that the guard at the gate of the palace of criminal law is useless? If you say so, if the curfew disappears near the shadow palace, do you still have to interrogate the shadow God King? " This word fell to the ground, countless people turned pale. King Pan asked? Even if they take advantage of the countless courage of these people, they dare not... "Dongying, you don''t talk here. What are you? How dare you bargain with us? Ladies and gentlemen, we can search directly. Can he stop us? If you take the curfew and leave him speechless People are angry, some people directly drink and shout. "Then don''t blame me for reporting it to my superiors." Calm way of white night. "I am your superior. You can report to me." The old man spoke quietly. "Well... Then I won''t report to you... Well, I''ll talk to the Lord in red." Open your mouth at night. The old man''s face changed. A few spirits are not natural. Red? They have heard of it. The relationship between the East warbler palace master and the red dress seems to be good. If that''s the case, then they have to be careful.It''s no rush at night. His purpose was to delay time. The more time he could give Su Ping and Li Sheng, the better. He closed his eyes and said after a long time, "I want you to leave immediately. You are not allowed to be presumptuous here until there is no clear evidence to prove it." "You are... Hateful!" The popularity of the crowd was in a hurry. But the old man was very calm and said coldly, "Dongying, you are just a peripheral officer. If you are not a ghost in your heart, how dare you offend us? Hum, you don''t think you can rest assured like this! Since you have said so, let''s invite Mr. 17 Jian to investigate. I think he should be able to search the palace of criminal law? " After that, the old man waved his hand: "send someone to encircle the palace of criminal law, and immediately go and ask the seventeen adults of sword to come over!" "Yes, my Lord!" Several people clasp hands, then leave. The white night frowned. Seventeen swords have just been sent to him? If sword seventeen is here, it will be troublesome. As the leader of the sword team, he has the right to search the palace of criminal law. If he is sent to prison, it will be all over. We have to think of a solution. The white night thought. However, at this time, several people came into the gate of the criminal law palace. One of them met in the shadow palace in the daytime. "Isn''t this Lord Zhu?" "Is Lord Zhu here?" There was a cry of alarm. However, no one paid attention to him. He went directly to the front of the crowd and called out to the white night, "Dongying! Are you here "No Shake your head at night. "Where did he go?" "My Lord, how can I know that?" White night shakes his head again. Master Zhu''s face sank and said coldly, "but the servant told me that the Lord Black and white has not appeared since he entered the palace of criminal law! He''s not with you. Where can he go? Can you give me an explanation? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2450 Hearing this, Bai Ye frowned and pretended to be angry: "what? What''s the matter with me? I''m not his father. You can''t find anyone else. Why should I explain it to you? Can I still manage him? " The man snorted coldly: "but no one saw the black and white Emperor leave your penalty palace! He has been here before "Who didn''t see it? They didn''t see it, so the black and white adults are with me? How could I see him leave? How can the people in my palace of punishment see it The white night asked. "What do you mean?" The man was angry. "The meaning is very simple. The Lord Black and white Zunjun is not with me. You have found the wrong person. If you want to find black and white Zunjun, go to other places." White night a wave of hand, facial expression said. "Asshole The man was furious, and his fists were still clenched, but he could not help it. After all, he''s just guessing. And... In everyone''s opinion, how can Dongying, who is just a penalty palace, respect the emperor with black and white? You know that when the 17th sword was here, black and white Zunjun beat Dong Ying in front of the public, and he had no strength to fight back. How can Dongying keep black and white Zunjun? So Qi Guiqi, the man did not dare to say anything, directly turned away. "Then, gentlemen?" White night looks at the others. "I''ll go and invite the sword seventeen. The others will wait here." The old man said without expression. "This is the palace of punishment, the place where the dark Dynasty judges and disposes of prisoners. It''s solemn and sacred. It''s not a place for you to spend your holidays. If you have nothing to do, get out of here! What qualifications do you have to stay here without my orders? " Snorted the cold voice of the white night. "What do you say?" Everyone''s hair stood up and his face turned red. Arrogant! Arrogance! Asshole! Is this to drive everyone out? Many people are shivering all over the body, red eyes, is eager to strip the skin and cramp the white night, refining its spirit! But the old man spoke again. "Don''t be impulsive. If you really move your hand to this man, you will only follow his way. When the 17th master of the sword comes, he will report back to him, then we can''t explain clearly!" The old man''s words immediately let these people stop their impetuous movements. In fact, we all know that it is not the old man who is afraid of Dong Ying''s suing Jian 17, but that he is afraid that Dong Ying will go to the red dress and give him a start. Jian 17 doesn''t pay attention to Dong Ying, but if that woman comes forward, the situation will be different. After all, there is a rumor in the dark dynasty that the relationship between Dongying and Hongyi is unclear. For a moment, all of them bear the anger in their hearts and leave the palace of punishment. The old man didn''t hurry to walk. He looked at Dong Ying with deep meaning and said calmly, "Dongying, everyone will not doubt others for no reason. Do you have any suspicion? When the seventeen swordsmen arrive, we will know." Finish saying, also a wave sleeve, turn to leave. Soon, the house of punishment quieted down. White night waved back those red soul, and sat back in the position. Although it is safe for the time being, he knows that a new storm will come soon... now he can only do his best to delay time! The night closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He quickly took out a large amount of materials from the ring of the hidden dragon. At the same time, he took out one of the people in the token to support Su Ping and other people''s work. Then he opened the door and called in the red armor soul outside. "What can I do for you, my lord?" Red armour soul people make a ceremony toward white night, respectfully ask a way. "I feel that the palace of punishment is a bit dilapidated. If you want to help me repair it, please help me." Calm way of white night. As soon as he said this, everyone was embarrassed. "Your honor... The repair work of the palace and the training ground is carried out by the engineering department. We have no right to repair it." The commander of red armour clasped his fist and said. "It''s just some simple repairs. Do you have to bother the adults of the engineering department? What''s more, this is the palace of punishment. I''m the master here. Why? Are you going to disobey my orders The night is cold and humming. I don''t know whether it is the terror of the white night, or the East warbler who gives these men a very terrible impression. He yelled, and the people trembled and refused. "My Lord, please tell me!" The red armour commander trembled. "Take all the array sources apart immediately. I want to check all the arrays inside and outside the palace of punishment." White night road. The souls were stunned. Check array? Don''t you think about it? Is there any problem with these boundary arrays? He doesn''t know?They were confused and murmured in their hearts, but they did as they were afraid of Dongying''s majesty. Soon, all the boundary Dharma arrays in the palace of punishment were demolished. After a careful inspection in the daytime, they began to command these souls. "Change the pattern here." "Change the gem over there and use the one I gave you." "What''s more, all these borders are removed. I''ll give you a drawing and a new canvas." "The border on the top will be repaired again. The border should be moved, and the heavy cloth should be laid again." Under the command of the white night, these red armor souls are busy. Three hours later, most of them have finished. The white night vomited a breath, the big stone hanging in the heart is slightly dropped down. The strength of these red armor soul people is also good. Many of them know the array and the boundary. Therefore, it is very easy to spread them. But they are not idiots, or someone has seen the clue. "Hello, Xu Gan, have you found out?" Someone stealthily bumped into his companion next to him and whispered. "What?" "This array... Is not right." "What''s wrong? Isn''t this the phalanx of our house of punishment? " "I mean, after the Lord asked us to repair and transform, the array became abnormal." "What''s wrong?" "In the past, the array was defensive, and it was used to guard against the escape of prisoners in the palace of punishment. But now, with the transformation of adults, most of them have changed. Some have become illusory, others are more aggressive. How can we use this kind of boundary array?" "Is that so? That''s really strange... Ah, don''t worry about it. You can do what the adult says. If you offend the adult and he takes him to the prison, it will be over. " As soon as the words fell, the man shivered all over his body, and his face was appalled, and he bowed his head in a hurry. Prison? If it goes down, there is still a way to live? Cluttering, clattering, clattering... at this time, there was a neat step sound outside the palace. Then I saw a large number of sword team people rushed into the palace of punishment. The white night, which was supervising the red armor soul, glanced at it, and immediately solidified his expression. Sword 17... Coming! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2451 "Lord Dongying, I didn''t expect that we met again just after we parted. You are really lively in this small palace of punishment." Jian 17 came in and said to the white night. As he spoke, he could not help but look at the red soul people who were still busy and living around, and his eyes were full of confusion. "Lord sword, I don''t know what I have done wrong. Why do you always suspect me one by one? Do I offend you in any way?" White night looks innocent. "I will never wish for anyone without any reason and doubt you. It must be because you have something to be doubted. Just like Lord Qingtian said, the curfews who had been marked before disappeared around your penalty palace. Lord Qingtian, they want to search the penalty palace. If you refuse, you will be doubted! ¡±Sword 17 light said. "So Lord sword is going to send someone to search my palace of punishment?" Ask in the daytime. "They don''t have the power. Should this seat be qualified?" Jian 17 stares at him and says solemnly. In fact, he was still suspicious of Dongying. Only when black and white Zunjun gave him the handle, he let Dong Ying go for a while, but he didn''t think that Dongying would happen again. Jian 17 has always been in charge of the order and order of the dark Dynasty. He has his own intuition about this kind of thing. He can feel that this east warbler is... Very strange. White night didn''t speak, and Jian 17 didn''t intend to be polite to him any more. He just waved. In an instant, the sword team immediately moved away and went to the inner hall and prison of the palace of punishment. The eyes of the white night were cold, and he immediately said, "stop!" "What? Lord Dongying, can''t the swordsmen be searched? " The old man called Qingtian came over and said without expression. "Hehe, I think he is guilty." "The more he opposes it, the more insidious he is!" "Dongying, you''ve actually stopped fighting, do you know?" The crowd sneered. The white night was not angry, but looked at the sword without expression and said, "Lord sword, although you belong to the sword team, it is not appropriate to search the palace offices of other departments without authorization?" "This is a power given to me by my superiors. What''s wrong with it?" Sword 17 calm way. "When did the superior give you this power?" Ask again in the white night. When Jian 17 listened, his eyes were cold and squinted at him: "how, Dongying, are you questioning me... Or are you questioning those adults above?" White night raised his hand, stretched out to the East warbler, said faintly: "hand order? Without a warrant, you have no right to search my house of punishment "Asshole "Dongying, are you going to rebel?" "You dare to disobey even the seventeen masters of the sword? You... You''re lawless All the people around were angry. At the moment, even those red souls are all looking at the white night with incredible eyes. You know, the status of Jian 17 is much higher than those of Qingtian and heihei Zunjun. He is lower than the shadow God King. How dare such a person, who is just a master of the palace of punishment, dare to question it? However, white night doesn''t pay attention to these things. His purpose is to delay time. He can''t let these things be searched. If he finds the prison, everything will be finished. The white night looks at those with red armor. All of these people were trembling, and they quickly continued to repair the boundary of the array. "Interesting! Dongying, it seems that I can''t move you any more! " Jian seventeen repeatedly nodded, and his face was full of anger and impatience. Rao is that no matter how good his temper is, he can''t tolerate Dongying''s crazy disobedience at this time! But at this time, several souls who had left earlier also rushed into the palace of punishment and rushed in. People look at them. But the first one called out to the white night: "Dongying! We investigated the surrounding hundred miles, there is no black and white Zun Jun''s whereabouts, black and white Zun Jun did not leave your penalty palace, you deceived us! Hand in the black and white adults quickly As soon as this was said, people were shocked again. "Mr. Zhu, what''s the matter? Is something wrong with black and white Zunjun Sword 17 Li asked. "Yes, his whereabouts are unknown now. I suspect it has something to do with Dongying!" Master Zhu gnawed his teeth. "Isn''t he going back?" "Not at all. The shadow God King did not see the return of black and white, so he ordered me to pass it on. However, after searching around, I could not find his whereabouts! Around the aisle, corridor, I use the time reversal technique peep, all can''t see its figure! And the time track of some main trunk roads was destroyed inexplicably! I suspect it was vandalism to cover up something! " Lord Zhu glared at the white night road. "Is that so?" Jian 17 nodded slightly, and his eyes were shining with strange light. He seemed to have thought of something. Then he waved and drank in a deep voice: "take down Dongying for me. In addition, search the palace of punishment with all your strength, even if you want to turn this place upside down for me!""Yes All the swordsmen roared, and then one by one rushed up and surrounded the white night. Even the Lord Zhu did not stand by and directly sacrificed his soul power and locked in the white night. People don''t want to procrastinate any more. Jian 17 also decided to take Dongying first and interrogate him. If he is innocent, he will find another choice. However, at the moment of his action, the white night suddenly drank: "come on They''re the ones who stand up. "What are you doing? Want to rebel with Dongying? Get out of my way Lord Zhu glared at the souls and said. "But..." "but fart, Dongying intends to rebel. If you join him, you are also sinners!" A woman nearby scolded. These red armor soul people immediately froze. "Listen, these people are real traitors. Don''t be fooled by them. I want you to close the door immediately and imprison them!" The road sank in the white night. "It''s... Adults..." someone with red armor soul runs over and closes the door. However, Jian 17 felt something wrong and immediately called out, "stop it!" But it''s too late! As soon as the gate closes... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... countless colorful lights burst out and filled the whole palace. We can see that all the borders repaired by the souls of red armor are working, and a large amount of dreamlike smoke fills the hall, and a large number of terrorist trends come here. Everyone was stunned. Those red armor soul people are all dull and look, do not know what happened. And in front of the white night, there are three golden boundaries. The boundary between him and the public, and the prison and inner hall in the rear www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2452 As soon as the border is over, everyone is in a daze. Even those who shut the door are confused. What is the palace master going to do? "Go on Sword seventeen feels bad. Drink it immediately. The crowd did not dare to hesitate, but rushed forward and bumped forward. However, what is waiting for them is the boundary which is as solid as iron wall. Their soul power and soul skill greet each other fiercely, which can not shake the boundary at all. All of us saw it. "We are isolated, Dongying, you are indeed a traitor!" Master Zhu roared. "Asshole, I''ve found out something''s wrong with him!" "Now you''ve revealed yourself?" "It seems that the previous curfew must have something to do with Dongying." "Dongying, where is the black and white adult? Did you catch him? Hand in the black and white adults quickly The crowd yelled and scolded angrily. The white night''s move has been regarded as a solid foundation for all this. At present, no matter how cunning the white night is, you can''t get rid of the suspicion. But white night did not intend to argue for himself. He vomited his turbid breath and calmly said, "black and white Zunjun is dead. Where do you want me to hand over a person to you?" "What?" Zhu''s eyes were round, shocked and angry: "good, you Dongying, how dare you even dare to harm the black and white Emperor?"? Are you not afraid of the anger of the Shadow Lord? " "Not afraid." White night answered directly. Mr. Zhu was speechless. "Dongying thought he had come with preparation. These boundaries are special. I''m afraid he has any intention. Please call people to come here and surround me with the palace of criminal law. Don''t let Dongying escape again!" The sword sank seventeen times. "Good!" "Send the signal!" People yelled and took out the magic weapon of communication and activated it. However, their magic weapon has just been infused with spirit, and before it is lit up, it suddenly darkens. "Well?" People were shocked. "No, Dongying has set up a barrier border ahead of time. Our magic weapon of communication can''t be activated at all!" Qingtian exclaimed. "Asshole!" "No, my Lord, the gate is blocked, we can''t get out!" There was another shout. "What?" The faces of the people all changed. "So we are locked in?" Sword seventeen eyebrows congsu, said coldly. "Sword seventeen, what should we do now?" "What? Do you really think his border is impeccable? Give it to me! Who is Dongying? Can he still trap you Sword seventeen drinks and shouts. All the swordsmen rush up and chop towards the border. Qingtian, Zhu and others did not hesitate to jump on the crazy general, all of them tried their best to bombard the border. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the colorful explosion is blooming. In an instant, the three boundaries in front of the white night immediately shook like waves. A moment later. Click! A clear sound came out, and it was seen that cracks had appeared on the surface of the first boundary. Everyone was overjoyed. "Ha ha ha ha, how strong is the border? It''s so vulnerable!" Qingtian laughed. "Brute, you can''t hide for long. When we break the border, it''s time for you to die!" Mr. Zhu fixed his eyes and sneered. "Don''t try to hide your privacy. If you can capture the thief alive, you will be a great achievement. You don''t want to be rewarded for your achievements?" Seventeen swords. As soon as the words fell, people became more and more crazy to attack the border. White night eyebrow Dun frown, immediately forward, hand press the border, constantly instill soul power into it. A steady stream of soul Qi began to moisten the boundary. However, at present, the spirit of the white night is no doubt a drop in the bucket. He had been injured before. Even if the icy jade water moistened and repaired, it was impossible to restore his state to subversion so soon. It''s probably less than half a column. Roar... the front of the border is instantly broken. "Ha ha ha ha, broken! It''s broken "There are still two left. Just one stick of incense can be torn off! Ha ha... " " this boy, I can''t hold on! " The crowd roared with excitement, and the attack was fierce several times. The white night is still a relentless urge spirit to support the border, but still can not resist the attack of these dark Dynasty strongmen. This time, even a small half of the column of incense did not hold up, the second level of the border also burst.They were ready to attack the third border, but Jian 17 raised his hand and motioned for a moment. People stopped. Sword 17 stood in front of the border, staring at the white night, and said with a faint smile: "Lord Dongying, if you are willing to open the border now, surrender obediently, and tell us everything you know, I can guarantee that you have at least one life to live. This is the last chance I give you. If you are still stubborn and want to fight us to the end, then the border will be broken You will have no way to live! Do you understand? " "Will that allow me to think about it?" He said in the white night. "I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it." "Baixi! Otherwise, even if you break the border, I will destroy my brain, and all you get is a corpse "Are you threatening me? Well, I''ll give you 100 interest time. You can''t run away anyway! " Jian seventeen hummed and waved his big hand. He agreed directly. "My Lord, let''s tear up the border, and we''ll be finished with this one? Why bother with him "That''s right, my Lord. There''s no need to talk to him. Let''s do it!" "Catch this ungrateful fellow The crowd was in a hurry and began to shout. "Shut up." Sword seventeen coldly drank: "the surrender and the victim are two concepts. Although the punishment palace master is only a peripheral official post, it also has some power in our dark Dynasty. Now, Dongying has betrayed our dark Dynasty. There must be no small secret behind it. If he can surrender, we can know everything. If you kill him, once he destroys his brain, everything will be over Do you understand? " As soon as they heard it, there was no sound. Time just a little bit of the flow past. Hundred interest time is long or short. The seventeen sword is pinched well. As soon as the time comes, he shouts at the white night: "Lord Dongying, the hundred interest has arrived. What do you think?" "Give me time to think about it." Said the white night at once. "What? Do you want more time? " Jian seventeen frowned. "It''s a matter of life and death. Shouldn''t I think more about it? I''m here and I can''t run away. What are you worried about? " White night said seriously. Jian seventeen frowned and thought for a moment. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "well, in that case, I''ll wait for you again!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2453 Obviously, the second hundred interest is much longer than the first one. People are very anxious. Even Jian 17 can''t sit still. They often raise their eyes and stare at the white night. They often stop talking. When Bai Xi passed by, Jian 17 immediately cried, "Dong Ying, Bai Xi has arrived! Don''t you open the border and surrender "Wait for 100 interest." White night said almost without hesitation. As soon as he said this, the people were furious. "What? And wait for 100 interest? " "Asshole, are you kidding us?" "After 100 interest, 100 interest? 100 interest and then 100 interest? It''s nearly half an hour already! " "Hateful, everybody, don''t pay attention to this person, tear open the crack, and capture him alive again!" People roared angrily. Some people couldn''t stop and directly attacked the border. Jian seventeen couldn''t bear it. He was not a fool. He already understood the purpose of the white night. He immediately said, "give me all you can to attack the border. This son wants to delay time. Don''t let him succeed. Give me all you can to tear up the border!" White night has no sincerity at all. It''s not procrastination. What is it? He didn''t even pretend to think. "Yes The swordsmen of the sword team slashed wildly with their swords. The swords turned into shadows and hit the boundary like snow waves. The last border trembled again and was on the verge of falling. At this time, the white night is a palm, against the border. However, this time, he was impressed by the power of Hongbing. The strong power of Hongbing was not comparable to that of soul power. After instilling it in the past, there was a qualitative change in the whole boundary, and there was no more violent tremor. Even the cracks did not regenerate. "What?" The crowd was shocked. "The border is reinforced?" "What technique was used? Can you resist so many of us? Incredible "It doesn''t matter. I don''t believe he can stop us alone! Let''s work harder to see how much strength he can use up with us Roaring, everyone''s chest sky soul burst out a thick light, soul gas crazy attack, and even some people use the magic power. The white night coagulates the eye, continues to urge the strength of Hongbing. However, he recovered from the injury. Even with the help of Hongbing, it was still very difficult for him to persist. After about a incense stick, he couldn''t help it any more. He just let out a big mouthful of blood. Jian seventeen and others saw it, and their morale was greatly improved. "Dongying, I''d like to see how long you can last!" Qingtian squints and sneers. "Then try how long I can hold on to it." White night wipe off the blood of the corner of the mouth, full of ferocious way. The two sides are still sticking together. But Jian 17 is not very good. "Dongying is waiting for something so hard to delay us. We have to find a way to take the news out and let the strong men of the dark Dynasty come to support us. If there are those great powers, how can such a simple boundary stop us from waiting?" The sword sank seventeen times. "But my lord... The gate is closed and the border is cut off from us. How can we get the news out?" Next to the people helpless way. Jian seventeen frowned and couldn''t think of a good idea. At this time... boom!! There was a dull noise. The door of the palace of criminal law opened from the outside. "What?" All people for a moment one of the shock, together stopped the hand, looking out of the head. But see a few red armour soul person led a person to walk into the gate. And that man... It''s red! "Lord in red! Great "Ha ha ha, the Lord in red appears!" "How can the gate open from the outside?" "Why not? Dongying, your doomsday is here "Lord in red, East warbler has defected. Please inform me quickly that Dongying has defected!" Everyone is jubilant shouting, everyone is dancing. But the sword''s seventeen eyes were puzzled. He glanced at the red clothes, and then looked at the white night, but he was shocked to find that there was no panic on the white night''s face. On the contrary, he still urged his strength to strengthen the border, and did not look at the red dress at all, as if the opening of the gate had no effect on him. "Something''s wrong! Something''s wrong! It must be weird! " The 17th sword screams. "What''s weird?" People looked at him in confusion. But listen to the white night way: "I did not completely block the dead door, the door from the inside can not be opened, but external people can easily open it! I do this because I am afraid of arousing suspicion from outsiders. After all, the door of the palace of criminal law is suddenly locked, which is bound to make people suspicious, especially at the moment when the leader of the palace of criminal law is at the top of the storm! " "You don''t seal the outside door? Aren''t you afraid that people outside will find the head strange here Someone asked in shock."It''s magic!" Sword seventeen almost immediately roared. All of them were in a daze. After a moment, everyone suddenly realized that they were shocked to see the white night. White night light smile: "good, it is magic! Now, everyone who comes in from the outside, including the red dress, has been covered by magic. They can''t see you or me now. What they can see is just a phantom East warbler sitting on a chair! And the illusion of the East warbler is enough to get rid of the red dress... " the words fell to the ground, and all people''s brains were blazing. Dongying... How careful! "Lord Dongying, there is something I want to talk to you about!" But see red dress to look up, looking at the seat above, light mouth. She ignored all the people and things in front of her. "Lord in red! Wake up, wake up! " A man rushes towards the red dress and wants to touch the red dress, but he just leans by, but is blocked by a layer of border. You can''t get close to red! Move your fingers again at night. Bang! Another boundary rose and covered the whole palace of criminal law. This time, people could not even hear the voice of the red dress. "Hateful!" People are desperate and angry. "If so, good! Dongying, let me have a look. Can you stop us? Boom Sword seventeen roars. This time, people try their best to bombard and use all magic weapons. It''s like fighting a trapped animal. The red dress stood quietly, completely unaware that there was an earth shaking bombing attack in front of her. The white night is still suffering. He scanned his eyes for time, then he opened his voice and said, "Suping This word spread directly to the prison. Su Ping rushed out and saw the scene in front of him. He immediately turned pale and shivered: "my Lord!" "How long is it?" White night full of pale, hoarse asked. "Three hours later, the formation will be completed!" "Big array?" The sword seventeen breathes hard. "Good, I''ll give you three hours!" It''s cold at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2454 Three hours! This is the bottom line of white night, and it is also the last position that white night sticks to. Su Ping gazed at the countless dark Dynasty masters in front of him. Then he bit his teeth and bowed to the white night. Then he turned and ran. The chest heaved and fell in the white night. It seemed that the blood in his body wanted to gush out again, but he held on to death and urged the Hongbing to maintain the border. "Kill me! Boom! Give me at all costs, tear this border, kill this man! Kill The sword came back to God seventeen times and roared out in spite of everything. After that, he launched an attack on the border, as if he were crazy. He did not exhaust his spare energy. He used all the spirits, powers and magic weapons, as if he wanted to empty his foundation! People don''t know why Jian 17 suddenly became so crazy, but they were infected by the crazy behavior of Jian 17 and attacked with one of them. The attacks on the border are becoming more and more fierce. White night also insisted on more and more pain. And at this time, the red dress over there seemed to be chatting with the white night in the illusion. He turned around and left the gate. "Lord in red! Lord in red Many souls are crying out. But she turned a deaf ear and walked straight out of the door. All people''s hopes were extinguished with the departure of the red dress. The white night breathed a sigh of relief and looked at it. However, at this time, out of the door of red suddenly slightly side head, swept the door inside a glance. Although it''s just a very simple look, it makes the white night scared. What''s going on? Can''t it be... Red smell something wrong? The mood is cold at night. If so, then their own time is increasingly scarce. However, since Su Ping has been given three hours, no matter what, we must try our best to delay it after three hours. The white night thought, and then the strength of Hongbing. However, at present, he almost overdraw his life to urge Hongbing''s power. Every part of Hongbing''s power in his body was inspired by his original divine power... Jian 17 has already understood the intention of white night. Although these dark Dynasty people can''t contact with outside people, Jian 17 thinks that attacking with all one''s strength is the only way to erase the white night''s plan. The two sides continue to be so deadlocked. The blood in the white night is more and more vomit. And every time he spits blood, he is cheering the people on the side of Jian 17 to boost their morale. White night has no choice but to continue to urge gas, try our best to strive for every minute and every second. I don''t know how long it took... boom!! The earth shaking burst out suddenly. Then, the door of the closed criminal law palace was suddenly hit hard. Everyone was stunned. The sword seventeen jerked its head. The white night looked at the gate in a hurry. But see a group of soul quickly rushed in. In the blink of an eye, the palace of criminal law is overcrowded. "Bold curfew, this big dark Dynasty, is where you can be presumptuous?" All of a sudden, the whole palace of criminal law was covered by a thick voice. It seems to be a shock in people''s hearts... "this is..." "it''s the voice of the shadow God! It''s the voice of the Shadow Lord "Ha ha ha, the Shadow Lord has noticed! He sensed it! Here comes the Lord! Here comes the Lord "Dongying"!!! You have nowhere to run! Your plan is a complete failure "You are finished! Ha ha ha... " Qingtian and Zhu Chengde were ecstatic, dancing and excited. At night, he was stunned and looked. Just saw the red dress with a group of people quickly rushed in. The red coat took out a thing and threw it in front of her. Whoa! All enchantments will lose effect instantly, including the enchantment! "It''s true!" Red clothes read a light. "Are you still seen through?" "How do you see through my illusions?" he said This is an ancient magic from the ancient library. It is so easy to see through the red dress. The red dress is really not simple. "When I chatted with you just now, I found that you were not the same as before! That''s how I see through it! " Red clothes light road. "Not the same as before?" White night once thought that he had heard wrong. "Yes, different from you who were in the temple before!" Red dress road. The white night was silent. The imitation of this illusion is to use the words and deeds of the former Dongying as a mold through the time technique, instead of taking the white night as the mold.However, it never occurred to me that there was a way out between the illusion Dongying and the Dongying disguised by the white night, which aroused the suspicion of the red dress! If other people come to the palace of criminal law to see Dongying, they will not be seen through. But thousands of calculations have been made, but they have not come to the red clothes. It''s really a mistake. It''s a total loss. Red dress is not polite, it is a wave of hand directly, those souls all rush over, attack the border. The pressure of the white night immediately increased a bit. "Dongying, I didn''t think you were a traitor!" Red dress walked to the border, looking at the turbulent border, said calmly. "What''s the point now? When you break the border, take me. " The road sank in the white night. "Your breath is very weak. You can''t last long!" "But I still insist." "Ignorance!" Red shook her head and took a step back. At this time, a black air suddenly sprang up outside the gate, which hit the border fiercely. Boom!! When the extremely violent explosion came, he felt a ferocious force from heaven and earth upon his body. The white night was caught off guard, but was shocked back several steps by this force, and his body trembled wildly. When he stabilized his body, his mouth was full of Whoa, and he vomited blood crazily, even with a trace of meat in his blood. "This is the power of the Shadow Lord! The Lord of shadow Sword seventeen suddenly looks back, excited way. "The shadow God King has given us his hand. This son has no way to live. We will soon be able to capture him alive!" Qingtian laughs and looks at the eyes of the white night with a thick banter. The rest of the people also ridicule, attack also become very casual. In their opinion, the East warbler is in the end! Just, white night didn''t give up. He stared at these people coldly, wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and then stepped forward, one hand against the border. "What are you going to do with this futile struggle?" The red dress shakes her head light way: "you are just a small criminal law palace Lord, can block the strong inside the encirclement again?" "Who told you that I was Dongying?" The white night suddenly said. As soon as this word falls, all people''s breath suddenly condenses. The white night suddenly touched the token and said coldly, "the real Dongying can''t stop you, but I can..." Sonorous! He pulled out a sword and stabbed it on the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2455 Dang! A crisp sound came out. Then, a strong sword force burst out, just like a wave, and was firmly instilled in front of the border. In an instant, the crumbling border was reinforced and stabilized again. "Hongbing!" All eyes fell on the sword in the hands of the white night. "So that thief... Is you!" Qingtian exclaimed. The eyebrows of the red willow are frowning. The rest were shocked and overjoyed. "Hahaha, there are indeed Hongbing! We can not only catch a spy this time, but also have a great soldier! " Lord Zhu laughed. "It''s really a great achievement." Another one said with a smile. Compared with this spy, the value of Hongbing is obviously infinite. But Jian 17 and Hong Yi don''t think so. "With the help of Hongbing, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to break the border." The sword sank seventeen times. "Oh, I''m afraid? There are so many strong men in our dark dynasty that a little sacrifice of soul gas is enough to crush this man to death. He is just a great soldier and can stop us? " Qingtian sneered. "That is, although Hongbing has unlimited potential, it also depends on who uses it. If the strong hand, the Hongbing is naturally strong. Moreover, if the Hongbing can really bring invincibility to people, how can they keep turning around? Moving around? Don''t be afraid, all of you. You can continue to attack. This border will not last long! " The people vowed. At this time, a dark smoke wafted in from the gate. Then, the shadows of all people began to stretch infinitely, and turned into the shadows of giants, and began to tear away at the border. "Is this?" Sword seventeen uttered a cry of surprise, and then turned his head violently. But there was a tall figure standing at the gate. It was a man in a black robe with long hair and pale skin. Man is the shadow God! As soon as he arrived here, the atmosphere of the whole palace of criminal law seemed to be affected and became heavy. "Lord God!" Jian seventeen quickly turned around and clasped his fist as a salute. "See the LORD God!" And they all stopped in a hurry and began to salute and shout. "Step back." The shadow God walked slowly and said calmly. People immediately understood what he meant, and they all backed away. But although they retreated, their shadows still stood still, copying their movements, launching attacks on the border again and again. People were surprised. "Is the Shadow Lord going to deal with this man alone?" Red dress light asks. "This man killed the black and white Emperor. As his master, can I not avenge him?" The shadow God King said expressionless, and then raised a hand, across the air toward the border. The shadow in front of the boundary all wriggled up and spread forward like a liquid. After a while, all the shadows were connected into one, like a huge and dark palm, which completely wrapped the border. The white night breathes a tremor, hastens to urge the strength of Hongbing, intending to reinforce the border again. But when the force of Hongbing urged him to pass, he was shocked to find that the Hongbing had lost the bridge with the border. To be precise, he doesn''t feel the boundary. Bang!! A crackle came out. Then we can see that the whole border is like a broken bronze mirror, which is already fragmented and fragmented. The white night was staring. And those soul people all show worship eyes. "The shadow king is mighty!" Someone yelled. Qingtian, Zhu and others knelt down to worship. White night itself is also shocking. Is this the existence of terror above the four heavenly kings? This shadow God King''s strength... Is really terrible! The border is broken. The white night can''t stop anyone, but no one rushes up. The shadow God appeared, and they didn''t need to do it. The shadow God went straight to the white night. He stares at the white night, his eyes are indifferent, as if he is not looking at a spy, but a mole ant! The wonderful breath is released from the shadow God King, and turns into a great power, which makes it hard to control the night. The white night suddenly gnaws his teeth and directly pulls up the Hongbing in front of him to cut him off towards the shadow God King. But when his arms just swung... PA! A strange voice sounded, white night''s arm was immediately pressed by what. When he looked down, he found that there was a circle of dark material around his wrist. The material was like a shackle, and it tightly clasped his arm to prevent him from waving his sword. What is this?The white night was terrified. Looking along the black material, he found that... This is actually his own shadow. "Hong Bing... Give it to me!" Shadow God King light way, then raised the hand, gently moved the next finger. Click! White night''s arm was instantly cut off by the black substance. Blood gushing, meat flying. His face was tight, and he immediately raised his other hand and took it to Hongbing. However, the next second, another circle of black material clasped the wrist of white night, and then it was about to exert force. "Broken!" In the daytime, he drinks in a hurry and uses the power of Heihe to attack the past... chi! The black matter is broken, but as a price, the other hand of the white night is also bloody and miserable. He immediately seized Hongbing, put it away, and retreated. If the Hongbing fell into the hand of the shadow God, it would be all over. "Well?" The shadow God King looked at the white night in surprise. Maybe he didn''t expect that he could break away from his own shackles... "no wonder black and white Zun Jun will die in your hands. Just this one hand is enough to predict that your strength is stronger than that of black and white Zun. It''s a pity that you have only these means." The king of shadow shook his head, then raised his hand again and grabbed it toward the white night. In an instant! Whoa! All the dark shadows on all sides were streaming towards the white night. At this moment, the white night directly fell into the realm of absolute death. Once wrapped in this black substance, I''m afraid his body will turn into fragments in an instant and die directly. White night eyes cold, urgent is to urge the force of Heihe, spread around. Bang! The energy of the force of the black river immediately turned into a round shield and wrapped him. The black shadow bumps into the round cover, and then it is difficult to enter a minute. "Well?" "This power..." "the energy of Heihe! This is the energy of Heihe! " There was a cry of surprise. And the shadow God King also coagulated his eyes, staring at the white night and said: "how can you have the black river energy? Who the hell are you? " "Is that important?" The white night gasped and said hoarsely. "Not important? What do we want to know and can''t when we take you The shadow God King shouts, and then he wants to make a move. White night clenched his teeth and planned to keep going. But just then, a figure rushed out of the prison. "Sir, it''s done!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2456 This sound, like the sound of salvation, also like a beam of light in the dark, excites the white night. At this time, his consciousness of fainting was also clear. The white night almost does not want to think, toward the bitter prison that crazy rush. "Not good!" Jian 17''s face changed greatly: "Lord shadow God, stop this son quickly. He must have some conspiracy! Take him! Don''t let him near the prison! " "He can''t run away!" The shadow God King said, and then move his fingers, there seems to be a circle between his fingers, like a ripple like wave release, those shadows around the white night immediately become rich for several minutes, and the power of the black river around the white night begins to tremble. These dark shadows also do not know how terrible the force of tearing, Rao is the black river energy, it seems that some can not resist. In the white night, his face sank, and his body stepped on it, rushing towards the prison. But can the shadow God give him a chance? "Have you been told to go?" The shadow God King read a light. Bang! A strange force suddenly enveloped the white night. His body immediately froze in place, unable to move, as if he had been immobilized. "True words?" His face sank at night. The shadow God King''s mantra, how powerful the energy is, and... This mantra actually directly ignored the defense of the water of the Heihe River... I''m afraid you have to urge Hongbing''s power to clean it out. It''s just that there is no extra strength in the seriously injured white night to urge Hongbing''s power again! This power of truth is hard to dispel. Now we can only rely on the strength of the small world! In the dark, he gritted his teeth and felt the token toward his waist, ready to release Sansheng Tianlin. But when he was trying to touch his hand away... "kill!" A record call came out. A large number of figures rushed out of the prison, killing the souls in the hall. Among them, there were two extraordinary spirits attacking the shadow God King. "What?" The dark Dynasty people were shocked, and hastened to resist. "Well?" The shadow God King slightly side head, eyebrow tiny frown: "how? There are so many ants in the palace of criminal law? " He did not move, the face does not change color to look at those who rush to the master, does not seem to care about these people''s attack. At the time when these people were killed, there were several people in Dark Armor beside the shadow God King. They were very fast and quickly surrounded the shadow God King. Then they drew out their swords from their waists and chopped at these people fiercely. Every sword shakes the samsara and is extremely shocked! There was a man who wanted to block the sword, but after parrying the sword, his sword was instantly cut in two by the other side. Not only that, but also the power of the sword was also bestowed on him. Whew! Before the man stood still for a second, his body exploded and died on the spot. "What?" "Back The two strong men immediately drank and yelled. All the people who rushed to the shadow God King stopped their steps and quickly drew up their swords to avoid defense. Facts have proved that in the face of the existence of these terrors around the shadow God King, defense is useless. When the sword falls, all the Dodgers escape, while those who defend forcibly are all destroyed by their swords. There was blood all over the floor. People recoiled in fear. "Are you from Shenji palace?" Qingtian went to the front, staring at these humanitarians. "Not bad." One of the two strong men said coldly, "you are so bold in the dark king dynasty that you dare to attack my Shenji palace! You wait. Sooner or later, my Shenji palace will take care of you. " "It''s ridiculous. Do you want to clean up my dark dynasty? Do you have that ability? What''s more, my dark Dynasty has already dealt with your Shenji palace. Don''t you think we are neutral? " Master Zhu laughed and waved: "take down all these stupid dogs for me!" "Yes Sword team and other dark Dynasty soul all rushed forward. The people of Shenji palace and other spirits captured by the dark Dynasty rushed to fight with each other. The scene was in chaos. However, the strength and state of these people were not as good as those of the dark king Dynasty. After the two sides exchanged hands, the Shenji palace fell into a tailspin and continued to die. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Su Ping''s face was full of horror and asked in a hurry. "Take me down!" "Go to... Go to the array of Dharma!" When Su Ping and Yuan Huang heard the sound, they immediately supported the white night and rushed into the prison. "Keep the prison!" Those in Shenji palace immediately understood and all retreated to the entrance of the prison, blocking the people of the dark king Dynasty who were rushing in. "Kill all of them within thirty breaths. If you can''t do it, you will make your own punishment." Shadow God King calm way.These dark Dynasty people listen to, is the scalp numb, the heart is quick to jump out of the mouth. No one thought that the shadow God King would give such a death order... "kill! Kill! Kill me at all costs "Go All the people of the dark Dynasty roared up, recklessly attacking and killing, one after another, fearless of death. The people of Shenji palace were shocked and tried to resist. In the hall of tyranny of destruction, crazy tearing everything here. The ground was red with blood. The screams and crackles continued. The hall was shaking, as if to fall to pieces. At the moment, with Su Ping''s help, the white night has come to the big array. The whole prison is used to pave the large array. The whole array is 1000 meters long and nearly 10000 meters wide. The bottom of the palace of criminal law is hollowed out. The white night gasped and pushed aside Su Ping, who was supporting him. He stared at the center of the battle array and walked through it with difficulty... "adult..." Su Ping called out. "Ask everyone to withdraw down, I will take you out of here..." the hoarse white night said. "Go? Have you left yet? " Su Ping opened his mouth, whirled and whispered with a smile. He said bitterly: "we still know who the man is outside. It''s the shadow God. If he comes, we''ll have no way to live." "Yes... And our identity has been revealed. Countless powers of the dark Dynasty are already running towards us. We are difficult to fly." Yuan Huang also had no choice but to smile. People thought that the white night was to take them out of here secretly, but they did not think it was wrong. Now that everything is exposed, it''s not realistic to leave quietly. However, they don''t care. The reason why they are still standing here is not to live, but to revenge the dark Dynasty, which regards their lives as grass root! "Although we don''t know what effect this array has on you, we will still try our best to give it to you, my Lord. Now that the array has been completed, we don''t owe you any more. Now, we''re going to settle accounts with the dark Dynasty." Li Shengshen said, then took out a long sword from the storage ring and walked outside the prison. The rest of them were so firm that they left. The white night was astonished... in surprise www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2457 "Hold on!" The white night yelled, trying to stop these people. However, Su Ping and his party had made up their minds and could not stop them at all. They''ve long ignored life and death. The white night gasped a little, watching these people disappear in front of the terrace. Their eyes were frozen, and then they suddenly clenched their teeth. They turned around and sat on the array of Dharma and pestered their broken arms on the ground. Gurgling... the blood from the wound instantly flowed out and flowed like a stream on the formation. In an instant, the blood of the big array is blooming, the energy is expedited, the talisman array pattern turns, and the whole child operates. A wonderful energy circled in the big array, which was very wonderful. They were like clouds, unpredictable, and like smoke, constantly winding. The white night gazed at these mists and suddenly raised his hand. Whoa! Seven soldiers flew out of the token and circled around him. Seven red soldiers are blooming with seven different halos, just like stars, dazzling. Don''t hesitate in the daytime, just recite the pithy formula. Sonorous! Hongbing suddenly flashed through the chilly light, and then ran towards him in unison. All the sharp edges stabbed at the chest of the white night. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... all the Hongbing stabbed in. The whole body of the white night trembled, the body was penetrated, and the blood gushed out again. He couldn''t keep standing. He knelt on one knee and held a sword blade of Hong Bing with one hand. It seemed that he was urging something. He couldn''t stop spitting blood. But the blood had not vomited a few times, his chest that was penetrated suddenly spewed out a large amount of gray and white breath. These breath gushed out like a flood, covering the whole array in an instant. "Ah..." a long whistling sound was heard in all directions. ... chi! The sound of the flesh being torn. The head of one of the souls was torn off and thrown on the ground. The headless corpse spurts blood wildly, the inertia walks forward one step, then falls powerlessly on the ground, dies completely. "Ah?" The man of the dark king Dynasty, who was about to rush forward, was startled. He stopped his pace and stared at a long bearded man standing at the entrance of the prison. The man was covered with blood and looked ferocious. There were many scars on his body, and at the same time, he was full of rage. Behind him were a group of wounded souls. People huddle together and stare at these dark Dynasty people. "Lord Yi, can you hold on?" Next to an old-fashioned soul covered his chest hoarse asked. His spirit was wounded and his fighting power was greatly reduced. He could not help at all. "I can still hold on for a while, but it''s no use at all. The shadow God King hasn''t made a move, and those people in red have been watching all the time. This time, I''m afraid we have to explain it here." The soul of the barbarians said hoarsely. "We have been dead since we were captured. Thanks to the Lord''s rescue, we have been lucky to live and earn one more day. Now we are lucky to die together." The old soul grinned. "It''s a pity that they died in the hands of these thieves in the dark dynasty!" The people who have Shenji Palace are unwilling to talk. "It doesn''t matter if you die in their hands. If you just want to be able to pull a cushion when you die, you''ll make money!" There is also humanity. "I don''t want to die. I... I want to go back, Lord Su Ping. Don''t you say that we have made a big array for Lord Dongying, and Lord Dongying can take us away? Why hasn''t lord Dongying taken us away, Lord Dongying A ghost dressed in rags and a prisoner''s costume screams in horror. He is not a member of Shenji palace and has no such will. Hearing this, Su Ping shook his head: "it''s this time, you don''t want to survive, prepare for the final fight!" "Ah?" The faces of the people around him were ashen and terrified. At this time, the soul over there is going to make an impact. "All right, stop it!" The shadow god suddenly made a voice. The sound of landing, those souls all stopped, turned their heads and looked at the shadow God King in dismay. But the king of the shadow said with no expression: "I have given you time, but you can''t solve these people. You... Let me down!" These people of the dark Dynasty were scared out of their wits. "My Lord, we... We''ll be able to deal with these people in a minute! Please give us a little more time. " "The strength of those two Shenji palace guys is very strong. They are certainly not ordinary Shenji palace people. They are quite difficult to deal with. Please give us some more time, and we will immediately take their heads and present them to you!"The crowd hastened to say goodbye, one after another was full of expectation. But just after these words fell, the shadow God King lifted his hand gently... Hoo! The shadow behind these people suddenly stood up, and in an instant caught their neck, and then pulled! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a crackling sound appeared. The heads of these souls are all on the ground, dead and bloody. Their heads are covered with the ground... "ah?" Qingtian, Zhu and others were all green with fear. Red didn''t speak. Jian 17 is a pain in my heart, because many of these dead people are members of the sword team... the only thing to see is that the shadow God King stepped forward and walked up, and the man said with no expression: "these thieves, let me solve them, wait, all of them back!" "Yes, my Lord!" The crowd shouts, and then quickly steps back. And the shadow God is already heading for the prison. Seeing the shadow God King''s own hands, the barbarians here are as pale as ashes. "Can you stop..." The old soul beside said bitterly. The barbarians did not speak. And the rest of them are already full of despair. I''m afraid they don''t even have room to fight back. Many people are ready to fight to death, and some even intend to explode the spirit of heaven and die with the shadow God. Of course, the premise is that their self exploding power can hurt the shadow God. "Wait, get down quickly!" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from the ground. People were all stunned and looked at the entrance of the prison. "Is it the voice of Lord Dongying?" There was a loss of voice. "What did he say? Do you want us to go to jail? " "What are you doing in prison?" "Is there any secret way in the prison?" Some souls murmured. "What can I do, Lord Yi?" The old soul man asked at the barbarians. As soon as he bit his teeth, he said, "all of you will go to jail immediately. I will cover your retreat!" As soon as these words came out, people did not care, and they all went to prison. But when they go down the hole... chi! A strange voice came out. The man standing in front of the entrance of the prison suddenly trembled, and then his head split from the middle, and he died directly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2458 "Ah?" Everyone was scared out of their wits and their bodies were shaking. The most powerful barbarian among these people... So dead? No sign! Invisible, they are erased by the other party... if even he has no strength to fight back, what about others? "Run!" Another old-fashioned soul man uttered a shrill cry. And then everybody went crazy and went to jail. "Death, spread!" The shadow God waved lightly. Hua... the dark shadow rushed forward like the tide, and all the bodies covered by the shadow were immediately melted, dismembered and finally died. The shadow surges fast and runs to the inside of the prison. At the mouth of the prison, before he could escape, life fell into the shadow. After a few sad howls, he lost his voice and disappeared. This is a real dead body! The rest of the people were scared out of control and ran for their lives. The shadow God moves his fingers gently. Whew! The dark shadow turned into two huge claws, tore up the whole prison, and then stepped into the air. But at the moment when the shadow God Wang just went to prison, a sudden burst of evil spirit burst out. Hongyi, jianshiqi, Qingtian and Zhu were all shocked. "This breath..." "no, there is something under the bitter prison!" Qingtian and Zhu called out, and they rushed down. The shadow God King, like a ghost, instantly entered the bottom of the prison. And now, at the bottom of the prison, calm has returned. The evil spirit only exists for a moment and then disappears. Su Ping and others fled to this end and stopped their pace. They looked forward and saw that the huge array that they had given by themselves was now completely broken. All the patterns of the array were destroyed, the frame burst, and the source of the array was destroyed. They could not be urged again. People are stupid. How could the array that they tried their best to build was destroyed? "This... What just happened here?" Yuan Huangna asked. No one can answer them. Except for the figure sitting in the middle of the array. "It''s no use asking those questions. Everyone, now we have no way to go..." Su Ping took a deep breath and turned to stare at the shadow God King, red clothes and others in front of him. "Prepare, although we may not even touch these people, but at this point, I would rather die standing than shivering by them!" Su Ping drank heavily. This word immediately inspired the people. "That''s right. We are just ants in their eyes. They will never let us go. Since we are going to die, we will die standing! Let them know that we are not afraid of them A male soul nearby roared. "Kill!" "Kill!" The crowd formed a line, carrying swords and shouting in anger. "A group of ants!" Qingtian angrily yelled and scolded, spinning and side head: "Lord God, let me solve these so-called dog scum!" However... The king did not speak, but stared at the white night behind them without blinking. "Lord God?" Qingtian Leng, busy to shout again. But the shadow God still ignored. Not only the shadow God King, but also the red clothes here staring at the white night, especially focused. "There seems to be something wrong with the East warbler." Sword seventeen finally couldn''t help speaking. People were shocked. "What''s wrong? Hum, so what? The shadow God Lord is here. What else can this dog play with? " Lord Zhu disdained. Jian Shiqi didn''t speak. He had a bad premonition. At this time, Su Ping''s morale was high, and they were ready to rush over. But at the moment when they started to open, the white night sitting there was another drink: "all come back!" The crowd stopped at once. "Adults..." Su Ping turned his head and looked at the white night, and his eyes were bewildered. "Come back." White night slowly opened his eyes, stood up, calm way: "to my body later." People looked at each other in a daze. There are a few people mumbling mouth, or obediently listen to the words of the white night, walked behind them. "What do you want, my lord?" "Protect us?" "How could it be? The shadow gods are all here. We have no way to live this time. " "So far as it is, let it be." Su Ping and others murmured. At this time, the white night slightly side head, light voice way: "you help me complete the big array, I will take you out."This word falls, a lot of people''s Leng, still think oneself is to hear wrong. Out? Are you kidding? People are forced to such a situation, can they go out? Is it lying out? No one believed that it was only a comfort given to them by night. "Adults... We..." Su Ping still wanted to say something, but saw the white night walk forward, his mouth light way: "go." Simple two words are how indifferent. The strong in front of him is like smoke and cloud in his eyes. "Son of a bitch, the shadow God King is here, how can you be presumptuous? Take it all for me. If you resist, kill, kill! " Qingtian couldn''t help it any longer, pointing to the white night. All the people behind him rushed out. Qingtian did not want to be outdone and rushed to the white night immediately. "Dongying, I''ll take your head off." As the roar fell, a strong green air burst out of Qingtian''s body, which destroyed the withered and decayed, shook the void, like mountains and rivers, pounding down on the head of the white night. But in this moment of green air falling, the white night suddenly raised his arm and waved in the air. Bang! A gray and white breath came out of his arm like a big wave and roared to all the people in front of him. "Not good!" Jian 17''s face changed greatly and he retreated with a cry. Zhu and Hongyi also withdrew. The king of shadow gazed at the gray wave, moved his fingers gently, and his body immediately melted into the shadow under his feet and disappeared. After the big gray wave landed, it exploded and disappeared. There was no damage to the ground. But... That was covered by big waves Qingtian and others, turned into white bones, fixed in the air. After three breaths, all the white bones fell down and scattered on the ground. More than 20 dark king Dynasty people including Qingtian all died. Everyone is stupid! An expert like Qingtian was wiped out by the white night in an instant Lord Zhu is stupid with the sword. Red did not say a word. In the shadow, the shadow God reappears. He stared at the fading gray breath and said hoarsely, "this is the energy of the black river water... Dongying, the water of the Heihe River... Have you embezzled it?" "Yes." Dongying, also known as white night, nodded directly to admit. The whole audience was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2459 "Well, it turns out that you have swallowed up the water of Heihe River!" Lord Zhu was frightened and angry and cursed again and again. "In this case, it''s much easier to do. Dongying, hand over the water of Heihe River, and your Hongbing! In that case, we may be able to keep your whole body The sword sank seventeen times. Red, as if thinking, looked at the white night eyes full of confusion. However, the shadow God King didn''t say anything, he raised his hand and threw it to the white night. Whoa! The dark shadow flashed past again, like a huge mouth, swallowing all the people on this side of the white night. But... The white night is nothing but a stamp. Bang! Once again, the smell of gray and white exploded from under his feet and exploded in all directions. Those black shadows that spread over were torn, cleared and completely disappeared. "What?" Jian seventeen''s face changed. "This son... Actually blocked the attack of the LORD God?" Lord Zhu''s lips trembled. And it was so relaxed... at this time, he murmured: "follow me!" As the voice dropped, he suddenly pulled out the long sword he had before and struck the shadow God King. Sonorous! On that long sword, there was an unparalleled force. The sword power instantly stimulated the soul and heart of all the people on the scene! The shadow God King''s face was tight, and he hastened to urge the technique again, and his body melted into the shadow. "No, run away!" The sword seventeen screamed bitterly and dodged with the red clothes. Lord Zhu quickly dodged. But... The sword was too sudden and violent. When the sword was attacked, Zhu Da talent was shocked to find that he had no place to escape... chi! Zhu was directly hit by the sword, his body exploded on the spot, was torn into blood mist and died. Jianshiqi fell to the ground in a panic. Seeing the tragic death of Lord Zhu, he did not feel any regret, because if he had slowed down a little earlier, he would have had the same fate as this one... roaring! At this time, a violent explosion came out again. However, seeing that the top of the prison was penetrated by something, the white night led Su Ping and others directly out of the prison and rushed to the gate of the criminal law palace. "No, they''re running away!" Sword 17 shouts. "Sword seventeen, please send for reinforcements. In addition, immediately raise the highest alert, and then ask the people from the ritual and sacrificial departments to ask for instructions to meet the leader!" Red clothes side head, Shen Leng said. "What?" Sword 17 big brain bang, a blank, shivering way: "go... To meet the leader? Isn''t that good, my lord? Although Hongbing is precious, the leader should be alarmed for a Hongbing... " " go After the seventeen words of the sword are finished, the red clothes will drink. There was a look of solemnity in that cold little face. Jian seventeen had never seen the red dress show such an expression. He did not dare to hesitate and ran out immediately. The shadow God King and the red dress are a little bit of pace, chasing the white night. "Woo A melodious voice spread throughout the dark Dynasty. The dark Dynasty is boiling. When this sound appeared, a large number of strange arrows flew out of the dark Dynasty''s residence. The arrows exploded as soon as they were launched, like fireworks, but each one had a different color. As soon as the arrows appeared, a large number of boundaries appeared around the dark Dynasty, which were particularly thick, like walls, blocking the whole dark Dynasty completely. Su Ping, Yuan Huang, Li Sheng and others were trembling. Looking at all this, everyone''s face was pale to the extreme. "My Lord, where are we going I don''t know who shivered and asked. "Get out of here." Hoarse at night. "Leave?" Can these terrifying things leave safely? No one dares to think. But when the white night is close to the border, it is a sword cut in the past. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... all junctions are split, and they are like paper paste. They were overjoyed. "Yes, our Lord and Hong Bing! If there are Hongbing, who can stop me from waiting? " Yuan Huang said excitedly. But at this time, the mark on his chest lit up again. In the palace of criminal law, he used the power of Hong Bing to suppress the mark, so that he could be shielded from being captured by the people of the dark Dynasty. Now he has torn his face, and naturally, the white night will not deliberately block the mark. Once the mark appears, countless powerful people of the dark Dynasty will rush towards this place. "Bastard, stop! Be obedient A man nearly three meters tall and wearing armor rushed over and growled bitterly.He held up a huge sword like a door plank and cut it hard towards the white night. Before the sword fell, there was an unprecedented terror. Su Ping and others behind him couldn''t bear the pressure. They all stopped in a hurry, and then approached, fearing that they would be shocked by the pressure. "My Lord, be careful!" Su Ping yelled. However, the white night did not stop, and even did not look at the soul, and continued to rush forward. When the huge sword approached, the white night suddenly raised his hand and grabbed at the big sword. Dang! The sword stopped in an instant. "Well?" The man in armor was stunned immediately. The white night burst into force. Bang Dang! The sword was crushed directly, and then the hand looked forward like lightning. Whew! The head of the soulman was conveniently removed. Blood gushed. The man''s body fell from the sky and died miserably. "Ah?" Su Ping and others were stunned. The strength of this armor soul is at least the peak of the emperor of all ages. But in front of the white night, he was killed with one move... is that terrible? The crowd followed the white night. And this way, the white night is almost meet God kill God, meet the devil, no one can stop. Soon, they came to the entrance and exit of the dark Dynasty. A sword in the white night cleaves the gate. Bang Dang! The huge door directly burst open, a huge space vortex appeared in front of everyone. "Go in, and then you will be able to escape." Calm way of white night. People are very happy, some people can''t wait to rush inside. Su Ping and others were also excited. But as soon as they were about to enter the whirlpool, they stopped. "Will you not go, my lord?" Su Ping looked at the white night strangely and asked. "No White night shook his head: "I still have something to do, not so fast to go." "What? What''s the matter? " Su Ping asked. "Kill." White night turned and said calmly. When the voice dropped, there were thousands of people in the dark Dynasty who had terrible breath. Each of them dispersed into a big net and covered it. At the head of it is the shadow God King. Su Ping, Yuan Huang and Li Sheng looked at each other, and they all came to the back of the white night and drew their swords. "Won''t you go?" White night slightly side head. "No Su Ping said with a faint smile: "my Lord, have you forgotten what you said when you brought us here?" "You said that you would take us revenge and tell us our unwillingness and anger to those who despised us!" Yuan Huangdao. "And now, it''s time to pour out our anger!" Li Sheng held up the sword in his hand, and his eyes were firm www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2460 In fact, Su Ping knew what they thought. They are members of the dark Dynasty, different from Shenji palace. Even if they escape here, they will be wanted by the dark Dynasty. It is not too simple for the dark Dynasty to catch traitors. They have no one to protect them. Once they are wanted, they will be arrested and killed sooner or later. So they didn''t want to escape. Since they couldn''t go away, the last time they fought was a great death. The white night breathed a breath and said faintly, "if you are afraid of the dark Dynasty, you''d better join me and protect you! How about it? " "To you?" Su Ping, three of them, are astonished. They all look at the white night strangely. "My Lord, which faction are you from? Are you from Shenji palace? " Yuan Huang asked carefully. "No Shake your head at night. Three people''s eyes showed disappointment. In fact, they wanted to worship in Shenji palace, but they were afraid that Shenji palace would not accept them. The whole state of Lisheng, Shenji palace could compete with the dark Dynasty and protect them. "Have you heard of long Jue?" Asked the white night. "Long Jue?" "Yes, of course. This is the power clan founded by white night." "It''s a pity that long Jue''s power is not much stronger than that of Lisheng Prefecture. I''m afraid it''s not enough to compete with the dark Dynasty." The three shook their heads. Bai Ye fought with the dark Dynasty more than once, and even robbed Zhongyan''s Hongbing. The dark Dynasty had already listed him as a must kill list, and longjue was also the potential clan that the dark dynasty would have to eradicate. How could they not know? But Bai Ye didn''t expect that the people of the dark Dynasty were so pessimistic about longjue... "so you don''t want to join longjue The white night asked. The three men hesitated, shook their heads, and Su Ping gave a bitter smile: "if it''s longjue, it''s all the same whether you join or not. It''s a dead end. The dark Dynasty has made a plan to eliminate the Dragon Jue and the white night in the shortest time. If we worship the Dragon Jue, we can''t escape death, or forget..." "plan? What plan? " White night Leng asked. "My Lord, I''m afraid we can''t tell you in detail. They have come here. Let''s finish the last fight and do our best to fight!" Yuan Huang calmed down and said in a deep voice. The white night turned his head and found that the shadow God kings were near. He thought, suddenly raised his hand and waved at the three men. Whoa! The three people were directly wrapped in a stream of black river energy, and then pushed again. The black river energy pulled them back to the vortex space door. "When I''ve solved these people, you can talk to me in detail, OK?" The road sank in the white night. The three looked at each other, and then bitterly looked at the white night: "my Lord, what are you doing now? Let us out quickly. Do you think you can beat these people? Don''t be kidding... the three people are all in the mindset of dying at the moment. However, the white night did not give much explanation, but turned around and looked at the shadow God King, without expression, and raised his sword. Su Ping was completely confused. "Do you really intend to fight against the dark Dynasty alone?" "He must be mad!" "Maybe he wants to die like us!" "Since he was sent to death, why did he imprison us? And set up borders to protect us? " All three were at a loss. The shadow God King and red clothes stopped one after another. They surrounded the white night with an arc-shaped circle. "Who are you?" The shadow God King asked calmly. "It doesn''t matter." White night looked at the long sword in his hand. "No, it doesn''t matter. You''re going to be a dead man anyway." Shadow God next to a man wearing a white night holding a long sword light response. "Am I dead? Is it up to you? " Asked the white night, looking at the man. "Arrogant! Let me see where you come from in the capital madness! " The man shook his head, then raised his sword and leaped. With one sword, he turned into autumn water and killed the white night. In an instant, the whole sky seems to be covered with a layer of piercing frost, the temperature between the sky and the earth drops suddenly, and the souls only feel that their souls are sealed with dust. The king of shadow did not move, and let the man kill the white night. But look at the sky swept autumn water, as fast as a meteor, straight to the heart of the white night. But in the near moment, the white night suddenly raised his hand and grabbed at the front. Click! That piece of the sky like frost like power directly burst, burst! Even the virtual image of the sky has become a little distorted! Then, a vast and mysterious force, like a big hand, stretched out from the void and directly grasped the autumn water. Bang! All the power in the autumn water exploded, and under this wonderful force, it could not hold a breath, then all dissipated, and revealed the man''s original appearance.The man with one hand clasps the sword, but his arms are tight, and he is confined in the air. People struggle constantly, but they can''t get rid of the power bound by themselves. "What?" The four sides were shocked. "How could it be?" "This guy... Actually took down Mr. Zhang with one hand?" All the people were wide eyed. The man was also shocked and looked at the white night in disbelief. "You... What strength are you?" He gritted his teeth and asked eagerly. "It doesn''t matter. You''re going to be a dead man anyway." White night light said. The man breathed and quickly turned his head and called out: "Lord God! Help me But as soon as the words were uttered, the night burst into force. Click! The man''s body exploded on the spot and was killed alive. "Ah?" The scene was appalling. Su Ping and others were also stunned. "When did the East warbler have such terrible power?" "Are you an idiot? Still think this person is Dongying? He is a fake "So... Who is he?" People opened their mouths in amazement and chatter. But at this time, the white night is already carrying the sword to walk in the air, carrying the sword toward the shadow God King. All the people, one of Su, have thousands of eyes like sharp swords, staring at him... the shadow God King raised his head slightly, his eyes twinkled with strong killing intention. "Next, it''s up to you." The white night is light. "Kill!" The shadow God King was not polite. He simply spat out a word. This word fell to the ground, and countless strong men of the dark Dynasty were all slaughtered to the white night. The method of soul formula to cover up the sky and destroy the earth is like raindrops, crashing towards the white night. "My Lord, be careful!" Su Ping and others on this side immediately lost their voice. Can next second, white night suddenly Yang Sword, toward empty a batch. Whoa! A powerful and mysterious torrent broke out on the dark sword. As soon as the torrent came out, it immediately exploded and turned into ripples and spread around. However, all soul skills touched by the ripples are invalid www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2461 All kinds of soul method, one sword clear! Su Ping was stunned. This sword is how fantastic, how frightening? When the sword cleared the sky, the white night suddenly raised the sword and killed the four sides. The dark sword, like the fangs of the devil, devours the souls. Anyone touched by a sword can be directly shaken into dust. They were not split by the sword, but were shattered alive. The sharpness of the sword did not even cut their bodies, and they died miserably. What terrible power is this? In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred powerful souls died. The rest of them were terrified. Many of them no longer charged, but bombarded them with sword spirit. However, their moves also suffered from the previous obstruction. In the white night, they raised their swords again to release the strange Qi and directly dissolve their soul skills. Those who have no idea of death at night will not touch all of them. In this way, none of the thousands of souls could do anything about it. Those who dare to kill at night are no longer fighting with the dead, even though they have no effect at all. Obviously, they can''t deal with this man, so they can only deal with it at will, and wait for the shadow God to make a move. But at this time, the shadow God opened his mouth. "Listen, from now on, anyone who doesn''t fight against this thief will be executed no matter what happens after the war. Can you hear clearly?" As soon as he said this, everyone was dumbfounded. "Lord God, this man''s skill is strange, his moves are strange, and his spirit is very unusual. We can''t win it!" A soul soul shivering to the shadow God King. "You mean you can''t fight these people?" The shadow God King asked calmly. The man mumbled his lower lip and said in a low voice, "yes..." "in this case, you are not a group of rubbish? I don''t need any rubbish Shadow God King light way, and then raised his hand, toward those who capture the soul. Whoa! The shadow under the soul suddenly darts up and grabs at the master in mid air. "Ah The sad cry resounded through the sky. "Pardon me, my Lord!" "Let us go!" "Spare me But it didn''t help. We can see that more than half of the souls are wrapped up in the dark shadow. The shadow immediately shrinks closer and closer, twisting one living person into a twist, and all of them die miserably. The rest of them were scared out of their wits, and their scalp was numb. They all cried out in panic: "Lord shadow God, spare your life! We... We are willing to fight with the thieves. Please spare your life "My Lord, let''s do it now! I''ll do it! " As soon as the voice fell, people all rushed to the white night like crazy. They would rather die in the hands of the white night, at least that happily. However, the results did not come as expected by all people. The people of the dark Dynasty could not do anything but fight against the white night, which was just a moth to a fire. After a while, half of the people of the dark Dynasty were killed by the shadow king and half were wiped out by the white night. In front of the huge gate, only the shadow God King, red clothes, white night, and Su Ping were left. The ground is full of broken bodies and blood, like the purgatory of Shura. It''s just... This is the dark Dynasty. Even if a group of souls are dead, there will be a steady stream of people coming. "It seems that your strength is extraordinary, but if you kill these people, how many people can you kill?" The shadow God King said quietly, the distance and rushed to countless strong dark Dynasty, one by one will be surrounded by here. "You can see how many people I can kill, but I''m more curious. You''ve been watching me kill you? What about yourself? Don''t you White night side head, looking at the shadow God King. "It''s not my turn to deal with you." The shadow God King shook his head. "No round? Oh, you are just afraid of me White night road. "What are you talking about? fear? Ridiculous, how can I be afraid of you as a thief The shadow God King said lightly. "That''s it, wild bastard! How dare you slander the Lord of shadow? I told you to look good! " "Son of a bitch, you must be captured quickly. I''ll leave you dead! Otherwise, you will be dug out of the sky, the five zang organs will be eaten alive, your spirit will be refined, and your body will be made into utensils! " The souls who came to hear the words of the white night were furious and scolded one after another. But the white night is a sneer again, facial expression is expressionless way: "shadow God King, you cheat others, can''t cheat me! The reason why you don''t do it is because you are afraid of my strength. You want to let these people fight with me, so as to force me to have more strength and let you know the depth of my strength. In this way, you can guard against me when you fight. If the situation is not right, you will immediately flee! "The shadow King''s eyebrows moved slightly. This is why the shadow God forced those people to fight with their death. Don''t look at the shadow God King. He is superior and arrogant. However, people who have cultivated to his level cherish their lives most. And for this fake East warbler, the shadow God King is particularly afraid. After all, Dongying can escape, but he doesn''t! Isn''t this weird? Moreover, the East warbler not only has Hongbing, but also has the energy of Heihe... How can we despise such means? Without these, he would have solved the problem by himself instead of letting others do it, just as he had done in the palace of criminal law. But even if the shadow God King''s mind let the white night guess, what? Now he doesn''t need to do it by himself. The endless soul of the dark Dynasty will kill the white night one after another. Maybe white night can kill one day, but he can kill ten days! one month! A year? "I don''t have to talk nonsense with you here. Since you choose to fight against my dark Dynasty, death must be your ultimate destination." Shadow God King light way, and then waved: "kill me!" "Kill!" The white spirits come again. But at this time, the white night was no longer standing in the distance, but staring at the shadow God King. Suddenly, he jumped, and instantly approached him, and a long sword slashed at the shadow God King! Whoa! The sword wind suddenly rises, just like a wind of death, which is extremely frightening! The shadow God breathed heavily and flashed back immediately. Although the sword was not hit, the pressure on the sword was fiercely slapped on the shadow God King. The shadow God King retreated and his body swayed. "The power of terror! This is Heihe energy! " The red dress was also shaken back, after stabilizing the body, said coldly. The shadow God''s face was radiant. But listen to the white night light way: "although you don''t want to fight with me, but I can kill you, shadow God King, fight!" After that, he jumped again and forced to kill him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2462 The white night is fierce and murderous. The shadow God King immediately jumped back and dodged. His body was hidden in the darkness. When he reappeared, he was already in the shadow of some soul outside the crowd. Such means are equivalent to blinking, and are particularly flexible, especially among so many people. It is extremely difficult to catch him. But the white night did not give up, directly urged the energy of the water of the black river to cover the body. Whoa! He saw a thin layer of gray gas spilling out of the body, and in the surface of his body into the shape of armor, wrapped his body. Then the white night rushed straight forward. If you don''t hide, you don''t dodge, if you don''t guard against it, you will kill the shadow God King with your sword. Like a mad bull. "Stop for me "Be bold! You want to hurt the Shadow Lord? " "You can''t do more than you can. Go to hell!" A crowd of souls roared and attacked the white night. But the white night did not pay attention to it, as if the surrounding thousands of troops like clouds, are illusory! It has nothing to do with him! And it turns out to be. Countless souls around him attack and kill him crazily. All kinds of soul skills and soul tricks are trying to add them to cover the past like raindrops. Violent explosions, swords, and bombardment were heard... but after a burst of crackling... the white night did not hurt him at all. No matter how many moves he used, he couldn''t hurt his sense of propriety! "What?" Countless souls breathe fast! What kind of monster is this man? So many people can''t break it? Some people do not accept, bite teeth directly in front of the white night, want to cut him off. But... The white night is powerful, just like a great flood, which can''t be stopped. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a burst of loud noise came out. Those who block in front of the white night, one by one, burst, smash, all die! These people were killed by the white night. "Ah?" The four sides of the soul scalp numb, cold sweat DC! So fierce, is this still human? No one can stop the white night, and soon rushed to the shadow God King, a sword is to split. But... The sword fell to the ground, the sword spirit burst out, and the shadow God King once again disappeared! The white night stopped, turned around to see, only to find that the shadow God King and quickly moved to the other end, two kilometers away from him. "That''s all you do?" The king of shadow shook his head and asked. The white night did not say a word, and then a leap, rushed to kill the past. But this sword still failed! The shadow God King does not intend to fight with the white night at all. As soon as he gets close, the shadow God King moves away, which is extremely ghostly and unpredictable. No matter how fast, powerful and powerful the sword of white night is, it can''t touch the shadow God. After counting the swords, they are only played in the daytime. "Ha ha ha ha..." many spirits of the dark Dynasty laughed. "No use! Boy, as long as there is a shadow, I am immortal. Your sword will never touch me. If you really want to kill me, it''s not impossible. You just need to kill all the people here and destroy all the things here. If you don''t leave any shadow, I will have no place to hide. " Shadow God King light smile way. Kill all the souls here? How can it be done? Let''s not say that there is an endless stream of soullers here. Kill one by one, and there is no end. Just talking about the strength of these souls, which one is immature and weak? If you really start, I''m afraid it will take a lot of energy in the daytime? When he''s exhausted, isn''t it the best time for the shadow God to take action? As for the destruction of the buildings here, it is impossible to do it! Because even if the white night destroys all the surrounding pavilions, what about the gate to the outside of the dark dynasty? Destroy them, too? Isn''t that white night no longer able to leave the dark dynasty? Doesn''t that mean you''re going to die? In this way, the shadow God King is invincible in front of the white night. Such enemies... Are invincible. "Give up." The shadow God King said calmly: "wait for me to touch all your moves in one form, and then kill you, it will be a twinkling of an eye!" On hearing this, the morale of the people was greatly improved. But white night did not fear at all, but shook his head: "unfortunately, you will never know my moves, and... You also gave me a great way to defeat you!" "What can I do?" Asked the shadow God with a frown. "That is to kill all the people here, destroy all the buildings here, eliminate all the shadows here, and then cut you off!" Calm way of white night. This word falls, the scene person is all one Leng, then is burst out the earth shaking like laughter sound."Ha ha ha ha ha..." "kill us all? By you? " "Ridiculous, ridiculous!" "You killed me, you killed him, can you kill the whole dark dynasty?" "You can see only thousands of people now. These people are just the tip of the iceberg in the dark kingdom! Even if you extinguish all the people here, thousands of people will soon pour out again. Can you kill them? " "You can''t do more than you can do!" The souls yelled and cursed, scorned and ridiculed. But the shadow God King didn''t have this Kung Fu to laugh and scold. He waved and said faintly, "kill this man! Who can hurt him? Give him ten jades, ten top-level pills and one copy of my shadow palace skill! " The breath of all people was frozen in an instant, and everyone''s eyes were filled with heat and madness. Jade? Dan pill? These people don''t care. What they care about is the skill of shadow palace! That''s the skill practiced by the shadow God King. Who doesn''t want to be like the shadow God King, with the ability to manipulate the shadow at will, turn into ghosts and gallop in the world? For a moment, the fear in everyone''s heart dissipated, and the eyes looking at the white night became more and more manic and angry. Finally! "Kill!" I don''t know who roared, and all the souls around him seemed to be stimulated and killed in the white night. This time, everyone is playing with their lives! Only this time, all of us have misjudged one thing. That is, the white night has transferred the target from the shadow king to all the people around him! He gazed at the oncoming man, and suddenly raised his hand and scratched at his chest. Whew! I don''t know what he caught. A strange sound came out of his chest. Then, the breath of the whole body of the white night increased with the speed of terror visible to the naked eye. "Well?" All the souls who rush in are trembling. But at this time, the white night is a sword across the past... boom!!! The earth shaking burst out in an instant. It is as if there is a chaotic power hidden in this sword. And at this moment, chaos is released. The sword suddenly blows a destructive sword Qi that blocks out the sky and blocks the sun. The sword Qi is like a big wave. It covers the front of the sword in an instant, and directly devours the thousands of souls in front of him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2463 The soul intends to escape, but has no time to react. This big wave formed too fast, and the huge height and width, silent formation, fast forward! Terrible! No one can imagine that such a terrible and powerful move was caused by a gentle wave of white night. And it''s too late for these people to see this terrible wave! The big waves covered them and hit them quickly. In an instant. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... in front of them, most of them were shocked into blood mist, and all of them died miserably. Only a few souls on the verge escaped the wave of extinction in time and survived. But when they came to their senses, those who had just laughed at the white night were all turned into a blood mist in the sky, rippling in the air, and soon disappeared with the wind. The outside of the crowded gate suddenly became empty, leaving less than 100 people. All the people alive were stupefied, their scalp was numb, and their hearts were about to explode. What a violent technique this is? Red in the distance silently watching all this. "What... What''s going on?" "What did this man do?" "Help... Help..." the rest of the people screamed in panic, scared out of their guts and ran like crazy. But before they escaped far away, they were all chased and killed by the white night. But as soon as these people died, a large number of ghosts of the dark Dynasty appeared in the distance, one after another, attacking this place. "You can''t kill it all." The shadow God king stood in the shadow beside a building and said calmly. "Let''s have a look." White night light road, and then take the sword to those buildings. Keng! Keng! Keng... every time he wields his sword, he can release the sword spirit that blocks out the sun. These swords ploughed the earth over and over, twisting the void into circles and circles. All those buildings were destroyed, and all of them were shaken into grains of sand and dissipated with the wind. The sword dance was crazy in the white night. His eyes were red with blood and could not stop. The terrible sword spirit forced those dark king Dynasty people who were rushing to help here dare not to approach. The whole gate is surrounded by eschatology. Everything was destroyed. Everything is gone. As if this man in the East warbler''s skin wants to split this place completely! Kill! But the shadow God is not flustered. Then he urged the strange magic, and the man left in a flash. The white night immediately chased after him, and suddenly waved his sword. But when the blade of the sword came towards this place, it stopped abruptly. But the place where the shadow God King hid was the gate of the whirlpool. In front of the gate, in addition to Su Ping, Yuan Huang and Li Sheng, was the shadow God King! The three are sheltered by the black river energy in the white night. Although they are in peace, their shadow is real. The shadow God King is not a fool. When he sees the white night protecting three people with breath, he will know that these three people are different to the white night. Therefore, he will not be in a hurry to hijack the three people, let alone kill them, because the shadow of these three people is the best way to protect him! This is the three gold medals! "Why not The shadow God King said with a faint smile: "are you not going to destroy everything here? Now it''s still a little bit worse. There are still three people left in this door. If you get rid of them, there will be not much shadow left for me. I can''t escape. Isn''t it easy for you to kill me? Why don''t you do it? Or are you just talking about idiots who don''t have a brain? " Su Ping''s three people were shocked and anxious, even more shocked. Who could have expected that the strength of white night was so strong? However, the cunning and prudence of the shadow God King were beyond the expectation of the three. He refused to fight all the time, not only to find out the tactics and routines of the white night, but also to consume his strength. Like the terrible sword spirit of the move just now, it is bound to lose a lot of soul power, right? The three of them were already nervous. If it goes on like this, is not the white night doomed? "Don''t be in such a hurry!" In the face of the king of shadow''s provocation, the white night was calm. He looked at the soul of the other side, turned and rushed up. The wind of terror sword rises again, and the souls who rush in follow the footsteps of the two previous groups of souls, and turn into ghosts under the sword in the white night. White night sword turned to fall on the door side, quietly looking at the shadow God King. "Go on, your fight is not over." Shadow God King light smile, have no fear of the road. The voice falls, and the soul comes. In the white night, he raised his sword again, and killed all the way. And after a fight, he would stand in front of the shadow God and watch him. So repeated five or six times, the shadow God King has been able to clearly feel the decline of the breath on the body of the white night, and the breath is also a little short"Oh? Is that enough? If you show only so much strength, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult for you to kill me! On the contrary, it''s easy for me to get rid of you! " Shadow God King light smile way. "Let''s try it." White night road. "Try?" "Yes, now, I should kill you!" White night eyes a Lin, directly ignore those who fly from afar to the soul, direct sword cleave to the shadow God King! "It''s no use. You can''t touch me! Boy, don''t waste your effort Shadow God King light said, is to transfer the body, dodge away. This kind of move has no effect at all. But! In his dodge moment, the white night suddenly fingers extremely play, quickly pinch a formula. All the blood on the ground in the air began to wriggle around the body at a very rapid speed and gathered into a terrifying blood ball. Every blood ball has burst out a terrible blood light. The blood light revolves around the gate, and the light actually covers the scorching sun. After a period of angle adjustment, the red clothes in the distance are shocked to find that the shadows of all the people and the gate are overlapped together! "What?" The king of shadow widened his eyes and looked at the terrible scene in disbelief. When he wants to leave in a flash, he has nowhere to hide! The dark sword went straight into his body, slashing straight from his shoulder to his abdomen. Bang! The shadow God King''s body blasted out a large number of black materials like vines. They quickly tied the sword body and prevented it from further cutting. This is the shadow God''s life saving skill. Otherwise, the shadow God King would have been cut in half. "Ah The shadow God King yelled and tried his best to rush to the chest of the white night. White night was slightly shaken back half a step, but the shadow God King was crazy after Yue. When he opened the distance from the white night, he covered his wound and retreated. He vomited blood madly in his mouth, and his body was dyed red with blood. Su Ping and Li Sheng, the three souls who came from afar, and even the red clothes who sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, were all stunned and looked at all of them in disbelief. This man... Almost split the shadow God with one sword? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2464 White night stopped, holding the sword in one hand and looking at the shadow God without expression. The king of shadow covered the wound tightly. His body swayed, and his mouth vomited and bled, and his breath became weak. Obviously, this sword has already made him lose most of his fighting power. He quickly took out some pills from the storage ring and stuffed them into his mouth. Bang! The pill into the abdomen, immediately raised a thick green light, the breath of life wrapped him directly, the shadow God King''s wounds also began to heal. It''s a pity that although the skin wound can heal, the sword power of this sword still remains in his body. If he doesn''t shut up and force the sword Qi out of his body, he can''t be cured. "You actually overlap these shadows... Very clever... Very smart..." the shadow God looked gloomy and secretly gnawed his teeth. He didn''t expect this man to be so cunning. As a matter of fact, the shadow God has always prevented the overlapping shadows. This is a weakness of his move. In fact, he has a way to defend this move. However, the white night also left a hand. He intentionally overlapped the shadow at the last moment, so that the shadow God King could not take any measures, so that he ate the sword firmly... the shadow God King was careless. He didn''t do it. He was observing the actions of the white night, but he didn''t know that the sword was also observing his tricks. Both of them are seeing through each other! "Now, where else can you hide?" The white night faded, and then waved again, forcing the three of Su Ping to move to the shadow of the gate. The three men were shrouded in the shadow, and there was no shadow left. Only the shadow of the gate was left. This time, there was no place for the shadow God to hide. "You die!" Drink in the daytime and jump again with the sword. "Help me!" The shadow God King sent out a shrill cry to the soul who rushed in all directions. "Kill!" The soul of the one after another, desperate to kill. In the white night, a sword was cut at the shadow God King. With little strength, the shadow God King appeared in the shadow of a soul soul in the distance and hid away. But the white night is still on guard. At the moment when he dodges the sword, he pulls out a long sword and makes a crazy split towards the soul who is rushing there. Boom!!! A terrible, scorching and terrifying wave of fire broke out from the sword he had pulled out. The flame of terror was raging, nearly 1000 meters long and wide. Everything was turned into ashes when it passed by... this time, the sky was ignited. The end of the world is coming before the eyes of the world! "Ah The souls were touched by the fire wave, and immediately burned. All of them had white flames on their bodies, which was very terrible. After about three breaths, the ignited souls were directly burned to ashes and died on the spot. "What?" The shadow God''s pupil shrinks. He moves madly towards the shadow of the last soul. After moving over, he immediately tries his best to dodge to the side. His behavior is extremely embarrassed, but at last, he avoids the terrible fire wave. When he finally escaped, the thousands of souls who supported him had been reduced to ashes and all died. The scene was a sea of fire, burning the sky. "Hongbing... This is Hongbing again! This son... Actually has two Hongbing? " The king of shadow stared at the sea of fire and murmured. He realized that the situation was wrong. He immediately turned and jumped and fled to the hinterland of the dark Dynasty. "Where are you going?" The cold voice of the white night suddenly came from the front. The shadow God King stopped suddenly and found that the white night had appeared in front of him. "No..." the shadow God King breathed, turned his head suddenly, staring at the red clothes, and cried out: "Lord red! Help me However... The red dress still stands in place, motionless. "Lord in red..." the shadow God King looked at her stupidly, as if to her indifference very surprised. "I can''t help you." Red shook her head and said calmly. "Why?" "Because this man... I can''t stop it." Red dress road. "No way. If you sacrifice your own divine power, even I can kill it easily, how can you not resist this thief?" The shadow God is very angry. Although the red dress standing here is only a part of the body, she is connected with the original one. If you can borrow the power of the original one, how can you fear this person? However, the red coat shakes his head again and takes out a token to activate it. In an instant, the token burns, turns into a meteor, and flies to the sky. This is a call for help! The shadow God knows it.Moreover, this is not a general order for help, but a signal to the highest and strongest group of people in the dark Dynasty. Generally speaking, red will not use this order. The reason is simple. There is no need. Because all she does outside is her own body, even if she is killed, it doesn''t matter. Only in one case would she use the token without hesitation. Br > now the dynasty is threatened by darkness? Can''t you? "Lord in red, what do you mean..." the shadow God King widened his eyes and murmured. "Don''t you know who this man is?" "He has already taken out two Hongbing. Do you want to wait for him to take out the third one? The fourth? He has so many Hongbing soldiers, even if you let me do it, I can''t save you from him, so... Give up... " the shadow God King was dumbfounded on the spot. "Are you... White night?" He lost his voice in terror. "What? White night? " "The master of dragon Jue? White night? " "Is that white night, which our dark Dynasty ranked the top of the list of must kill?" All three of Su Ping are stupid. "It''s him..." no one thought. And then he held out his hand from the night, and then he didn''t pull a hand out of his chest. Whew. Dongying''s leather was torn down, revealing the original appearance of the white night. A sword suit, a head of white hair, holding the sword in both hands, he looked at the shadow God King indifferently, and his eyes were full of killing intention. "Shadow God King, you go first, I will send all the people of dark Dynasty to hell, you will not feel lonely." White night hoarse said, and then jumped over, toward the shadow God King. "No!" The shadow God roars and dodges again. Next second. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! There were five terrible lights around him. That''s the five remaining soldiers in the white night. They had long been sacrificed in the night, hidden around the shadow God King, surrounded him, and at this time to hand. The vast and powerful force of Hongbing forces forced to kill. The shadow God King was unable to retreat. He was immediately submerged by the Hongbing sword blade, and his body was directly split into several pieces and fell on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2465 The master of the shadow palace is famous in the holy state, and numerous dark dynasties have changed their color and revered them as gods... however, such figures are so removed today... who would have expected? All the people of the dark king Dynasty who came to support them were frightened by the shocking scene. They all stopped and looked at this side with wide eyes. "Lord shadow King... Dead!" "What''s the matter? How can the LORD God fall "Who is this man? He... How can he kill the LORD God "Is he better than the LORD God?" "If so, have we ever fought this man?" All the souls around were awed by this scene. People surrounded and did not attack. Their faces showed fear. No one dared to fight against the white night. Su Ping''s three are even more frightened and sit on the ground. It was like the shadow of the gods to them, and the king of God died. "Is this the master of dragon Jue?" "His strength... Seems to be totally different from the intelligence." Yuan Huang said to Li Sheng in a dry voice. At this time, the white night turned her body, staring at the red dress over there coldly. "No, he''s going to attack the Lord in red!" The spirits of the dark Dynasty around them screamed. "Protect the Lord in red!" People rushed in and fell in front of the red dress. But everyone''s body is shaking wildly, the eyes are full of fear, but the sense of mission makes them not shrink back. "Why don''t you run away?" The white night stares at the red dress and asks calmly. Red knew that she was not a match in the daytime, so she was indifferent when the shadow God asked her for help. If she had such an idea, why didn''t she escape from here? She knew that the white night was impossible to let her go. And just after the shadow God King and white night fight, she has enough time and opportunity to leave here. However, in the face of this problem, the red dress is very calm. "Because I don''t have to run." "Oh? You want to fight me? " At night, I asked. In that case, she should not stand idly by. "White night, I want to ask you a question." Red said softly. "What''s the problem?" "The East warbler who went to the temple with me was the real Dongying or you?" Red dress hesitated next, light asks a way. "Don''t you have the answer already?" Back at night. "You and the previous" East warbler "used the same power. I didn''t know the power of Heihe before, but now I understand. Since then, you have been hiding in my dark Dynasty..." red clothes looked at him quietly, and then said softly: "in this case, why did you want to save me in the first place? Instead of letting me die in that temple? Don''t you always want to kill me On the red and white night between the gratitude and resentment, the two sides have been enemies. "You are just a part of the body. Killing you is useless. What''s more, in the temple, killing you is worth more than saving you!" White night said without hesitation. "But... You almost lost your life." "It''s just a slip of the tongue, a miscalculation!" Shake your head at night. "Is it?" The red dress nodded her head and said calmly, "in this way, it is you who have stolen the most precious treasures of the altar and temple?" "Not bad." White night raised his hand, and the ring light of Qianlong came out. The broken hand and the eyeball immediately emerged and circled on the palm of the white night. The red dress breathed heavily, and then immediately drank softly: "everyone, I want you to take those two things to me at all costs. Anyone who can take these two things can enter the core area, get the inheritance of Allah and be promoted by the leader!" The voice of this word is not big, but it is crazy to stimulate everyone on the scene. People all turned their heads and looked at the red clothes in shock. Everyone''s eyes widened. Everyone''s mouth is wide open. They heard something incredible. "Lord red, is that true?" A soul soul''s lips trembled, trembling to ask the red dress. Red nodded calmly. This move, actually in an instant let all the soul of the scene are all crazy. White night can clearly feel the changes of these people. "It''s not right." The night frowned. At this time, several souls have already rushed over. Without any sign, and with the most cruel soul technique, he lashed at the body of the white night. White night did not hesitate, immediately shake hands. Whoa! The miserable soldiers cut those souls into clouds.However, his hand can not frighten the souls around him. They all rushed over at this time. Everyone''s face is full of madness and ferocity. At this moment, they seem to have lost their sense and no longer feel afraid. There is only one thing in their eyes. That is to tear the white night to pieces. In the white night, their brows wrinkled and they danced wildly with their swords. The two soldiers rolled out whirlwind swords and swallowed the souls. When they run into the shadow of the sword, they are immediately torn into pieces and die. Whoever is near here is dead. However, these people are actually one after another, completely without the appearance of fear, so that until the last person died, no one ever flinched back. "What good did you promise them that would make them so crazy?" The white night stopped and looked at the red dress and asked. "Eternal life, invincible!" Red clothes simply spit out four words. The pupils dilate at night. Immortal... Invincible? How many people dream of it? Unfortunately, there is no such thing as immortality and invincibility in this world. There are thousands of ways and there is a cycle of cause and effect. There is no extreme thing. Even Hong Bing, who is regarded as a divine weapon by countless people, has many weaknesses. He did not know it before, but now he has realized it. "Ridiculous, if you can live forever, invincible, how can you let me cut them off?" White night cold hum, jump forward to the red clothes. "Back!" Red said softly. The word of truth is released immediately. But the white night horizontal sword cuts! Whew! The power of the word is cut off. The red coat moves back again. But the surging energy of Heihe has covered the past, blocking her retreat completely. She is not even as powerful as the shadow God King. In front of the white night when the energy is fully opened, she can''t hold on to three moves. The white night is close at once, and a sword is directly against her white neck. All her defenses and magic weapons were suppressed by the vast power of Hongbing, and she could not defend at all. Soon, the red dress was subdued. Her face is fearless, still is that pair of calm appearance, only closed eyes, light voice way: "kill, but a minute." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2466 "Separation?" White night frowned again, staring at the red dress, his face full of confusion. "It seems that your Fen Shen has never died, and it is also connected with the original one. If it falls, it will do great harm to me and even affect my strength. Can you not cherish it just because it is the Fen Shen? It doesn''t seem like you. " Asked the white night, frowning. "But you saved my life, so I''ll give it back to you." The red dress whispered. In a simple sentence, she understood her mind. She wanted to clear it up with white night. The temple party, always let her feel that she owed the white night what, and now, she wants to return. White night light gaze at red dress, silent. A moment later, he suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and said with a faint smile: "I didn''t expect you to be such a person." "I have put what I owe you in front of you. If you don''t kill me, I will kill you later. You can''t use this to restrict me." Calm road in red. "But if I don''t kill you, it''s always a knot in your mind. You''ll be hesitant to attack me because of this. In this way, your threat to me will be smaller. So in my opinion, it''s more cost-effective to not kill you than to kill you, isn''t it?" White night laughs. "You can try it." The red coat was frozen in her eyes. "Then I''ll try!" Raise your hand in the white night. Whoa! A vast Gang wind wrapped the red clothes in an instant. The red dress''s face was tight, and she was struggling at once. She wanted to tear up the vigorous wind. But the vigorous wind is based on the water of Heihe River. Even if she tries her best, she can''t tear it apart. The red dress can only use the power of the Lord. But as soon as the power of the LORD was started, the vigorous wind had already taken her to the rear ten thousand miles and left the white night. The red dress gazed at the white night in the distance, but did not speak again. At this time, the white night danced a few swords in the distance. Boom! Boom! Boom... the terrible sword waves were sweeping forward. In the past, everything is turned into dust and ashes. Whether it is people or buildings, they are all destroyed. "Almost!" The white night murmured and turned to the gate. "Dragon master!" Su Ping, Yuan Huang and Li Sheng knelt down on their knees, both excited and frightened. They never thought that the legendary white night was so fierce and powerful that even the red dress did not dare to fight against it. "From now on, I''m going to launch a general attack on the dark Dynasty. Would you like to join me and attack with me?" Asked the white night. "Yes! We will! " "We will not destroy the dark Dynasty, even if we just tear off a piece of his flesh!" The three exclaimed in excitement. "Good!" White night nodded, then took off the token from his waist and waved it in front of him. Bang! The token immediately burst into a thick halo, and then a space door was released from the token and floated in front of the crowd. Then, a large number of figures leaped out of the token and arranged in front of the white night. Su Ping''s three people were stupid at once. These people are all wearing colorful glass armor and holding swords and swords. In fact, their spiritual state is not high, but at the moment, they are all blessed by some mysterious power, and their breath is extremely terrible, which is no less than the strength of the emperors of all ages. There are so many people here. Roar! The roar broke through the sky. Then a huge mountain like Unicorn leaped out of the space door. "San Sheng Tian Lin!" Yuan Huang lost his voice. The other two stare at the terrible Kirin. White night, what is this for? And... When did dragon Jue have so many strong men? What kind of magic does the breath of their body get? We have received information about Jue long. According to the information, most of the people in longjue come from the low-level and low-level areas. Although the spirit level is improving rapidly, there is still a big gap compared with the strong ones in Lisheng Prefecture. Especially for the elite of the dark Dynasty, it is easy to destroy the Dragon Jue. Except for the high-level buildings of white night and longjue, such as Ji Di, Yan Di, tui, tie Wanqing and Moqing ice jade, the rest of the people are right The people of the upper dark Dynasty had no power to fight. But now, the white night is called in ten thousand dragon absolute elite! And... Where did they come from? The token? The three were stunned and even rubbed their eyes. "My Lord!" Xu Ziming stepped forward and saluted the white night: "the team has assembled!" "Go, the goal is to plunder all the resource warehouses of the dark Dynasty, follow me!"At night, he murmured, walked a little, and rushed forward. The people behind him immediately poured out and moved, just like the flood that opened the floodgate, with the impact of the white night. All the warehouses are in the inner wall of the dark Dynasty. The white night directly locks the eye path and rushes to kill it. "Who is it?" "The curfew is coming!" "What''s the matter? Why are there so many thieves here? " "Has our gate fallen?" The guards at the eye road yelled in panic, then drew their swords one by one, ready to meet the enemy. But they had just been ready to fight, and they had already wielded two swords in the white night. Whoa!!! The huge sword, which is 1000 meters long and 1000 meters wide, vaporizes into big waves and is lifted forward along the eye path. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheezing.... the ocular canal burst instantly. At this time, the innumerable junctions covering the ocular tract were all torn up. "What?" The guards were so frightened that they turned around and ran away. Even so many enchantments can''t resist this terrible sword spirit. How can they deal with it? Therefore, the defense of the eye path was only torn under the two swords in the white night. Don''t look at the strict guard. In fact, the defense force is not very strong. The guards here are all ordinary guards, so it is not difficult to attack. I''m afraid no one expected that someone would come to this place of the dark Dynasty? "Go Drink and shout at night. "Kill!" Xu Ziming led thousands of souls and rushed directly to the inside. The situation was in chaos, and everyone was killed all the way. Soon, the white night was locked in a brand-new warehouse, and the sword was rushing towards it. "Bold thief, what are you going to do?" The guard at the door of the warehouse was so nervous that he yelled. The border around the warehouse is open and colorful. It looks like an iron bucket... "don''t worry, they can''t get through it if there''s a border "Quickly release the help signal, please come and hang the thief!" "Good!" The guards yelled and took out the signal and released it. At this time, however, the sword of the white night came again. Whew! In front of more than a dozen warehouse border is directly torn open! "Ah?" The guards were bloodless with fear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2467 The border of the dark Dynasty is the most advanced and vigorous border. Each border in the camp is arranged by the chief array master of the dark Dynasty. The materials and patterns used are very exquisite. It is said that the inner circle of the inner circle can at least withstand the all-out attack from the Jade Emperor without being hurt. If the emperor of all ages attacks, I am afraid it will take a great deal of strength to barely hurt it. As for the existence under the emperor of all ages, it is like going to heaven to break the boundary. However, such a powerful border is just a blow, and it is completely torn apart... what level of soul soul is this person? How strong is he? The guards were so scared that they turned around and fled like crazy. It''s a pity that they have not escaped long before they are slaughtered by the Dragon Jue people. White night picked up the token and put the whole warehouse into the small world. "Attack other palaces, take everything available, and find the next warehouse, quick!" Drink and shout at night. "Yes Long Jue and people call. Yes. White night is no longer intended to attack and kill the people of the dark king Dynasty. Killing people only weakens the power of the dark Dynasty. However, it is too difficult for him to seriously damage the dark Dynasty. Even if he has killed tens of thousands of souls before, it is only skin itching for the dark Dynasty, and even this is not even a matter of fact. The population and power of the dark Dynasty are immeasurable. But... The material needed to support such a large population is also an astronomical number. Therefore, it is always more realistic to bring down such monsters as the dark Dynasty and plunder resources than to kill people. Xu Ziming sent dozens of smart and powerful soul people around to find the location of those warehouses, and soon someone came back to report. They lead the way and lead the day night to the warehouses which are located everywhere. When the white night breaks the boundary, these souls quickly occupy the warehouses. In a short period of time, daynight has acquired three warehouses in succession. Moreover, one of the warehouses is twice as large as the previous one. I believe the materials inside are also very abundant. It''s also quite a surprise to the white night. It seems that the material storage points of the dark Dynasty are also divided into scale and grade. So, where is the biggest material warehouse? At night, his eyes were frozen, and he immediately asked Xu Ziming to grab a few tongues. But at this time, all sides again excited. Then came the vast and ethereal breath. Here comes the power! White night eyes a Lin, immediately staring at one of the strongest breath, cold voice said: "all people stand by, good defense!" "Yes, dragon master!" All of them immediately gathered together and stood with swords. They know that once such an order is given in the daytime, it proves that the visitors are no longer what they can deal with. What they have to do is to protect themselves and find ways to survive under these powers. As for these powers, they will deal with them in the daytime. The duty of these people is to plunder the resources as much as possible and collect all the intelligence information of the dark Dynasty. From the beginning to the end, the white night did not want to destroy the dark Dynasty. He also knew that he could not destroy the dark Dynasty. "Kill!" At this time, the dense and magnificent cry came. A large number of people of the dark Dynasty rushed in from all directions. They were desperate to kill Xu Ziming with swords. "Meet!" Xu Ziming yelled. And they immediately arrayed themselves in battle, and fought with the men of the dark king. The whole battlefield is a huge meat grinder, in which countless people are crushed to pieces and their heads are separated. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he immediately pulled out his sword and intervened. But at this time... whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Four glares of light fell from all directions to the front, back and left of the white night. These are four different lights. After the light dissipates, the four figures appear in front of the white night. They were three men and one woman. And one of them, I met in the daytime, was Chuang Tianhu, who guarded the Heihe River first. His breath is the weakest, and his body is full of a smell of fresh soil. Obviously, he has just been resurrected. My eyes were frozen in the white night, and my heart was quite frightened. Chuang Tian Hu was resurrected so fast... The dark Dynasty is the dark Dynasty after all, which is really unimaginable. "If I guess right, you should be the four heavenly kings of the dark dynasty?" White night holding a pair of swords, light looking at four people. "Are you white night?" Chuang Tianhu looked up and down at the white night and said, "you have the energy of the black river water! White night, said, was it you who plundered the water of my black river"It''s me." White night nods and admits generously. "Asshole! White night, how dare you dare to move the black river of my dark dynasty? Have you eaten the gall of bear heart leopard Chuang Tian Hu is the seven tips of Qi. Because he lost the water of Heihe River, his life in the dark Dynasty was very difficult. Although he was resurrected and rebuilt his body, his position in the dark Dynasty was getting worse day by day. He always wanted to find the water of Heihe River and turn over, but he never thought that he would bring back the water of Heihe again today. "Give me the water of the black river!" Chuang Tian Hu is drunk. "Take it yourself." White night raised his sword and pointed at Chuang Tianhu without expression: "but I can kill you once, and I can kill you for the second time. Do you think you are qualified to ask me for the water of Heihe River?" As soon as this word fell, Chuang Tianhu''s face changed. He was going to start on the white night, but he also became hesitant. "Oh? We are not afraid of heaven and earth. What''s wrong with chuangtianhu today? Didn''t you say at the upper level that you wanted to tear the man who took the water from the Heihe River to pieces, dig out his heart, and give the upper level wine to drink first? What''s going on now On the other side, the woman in a long blue dress with scales covered her lips and laughed. Chuang Tianhu''s face immediately turned to pigliver color. He gritted his teeth and said, "qingjiao, you should not be here. If I knew that the man who plundered the water of Heihe River was the white night, how could I say that? But then again, it''s only the night when you hold the Hongbing that can take the water from the Heihe River. If you think you have the ability, you can start to see if you can bear the power of Hongbing! " "Oh, I don''t have the ability. I don''t dare. It''s not me who can''t explain it at that time." The woman named qingjiao said with a smile. "You..." made the tiger angry. But the middle-aged man in the middle said, "enough! When are you still fighting here? What is the standard? " Then they stopped their voices. The middle-aged man said coldly, "don''t say the extra words. Let''s kill the white night, take back the water of the Heihe River, and then plunder his Hongbing soldiers and offer them to the higher authorities. Do you understand?" "Good!" All the other three drank. "Kill!" The man sprang to his feet and rushed straight to the white night. The other three men acted together and were attacked by the enemy in the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2468 The four heavenly kings joined hands to besiege the white night. In an instant, all kinds of tyrannical forces burst out around the white night, and the vast and vast atmosphere was constantly diffused. The place where the five people fought was suddenly chaotic, and the space was distorted and the time was chaotic. The souls around dare not approach. The sun, the moon and the sky change color. In the white night, his swords danced wildly, and the shadow of the sword was heavy. The shadow of the sword was like two wings, blowing wildly all over his body. The four men all know the edge of Hongbing. How dare they fight against it? He tried to hide and attack, but the attack was very reluctant. "Seven star shining formula!" At this time, qingjiao murmured, and his body suddenly became illusory. Then he flashed around the white night. Every time he flashed, he clapped his hands toward the white night. A meteor like halo gushed out from his palm and stabbed at the white night. The white night wants to use the sword to cut, but this streamer is extremely fierce and fierce, and he can only jump back. But at this time, the black blood eagle clawed at the back of the white night. "Destroy god''s claw!" Roaring to the ground, you can hear a cry of an eagle in the dark, and then with its claws as the outline, a huge eagle claw flies out, as if to crush everything. But at this time, the light behind the white night suddenly blooms, and then five Hongbing soldiers appear in an instant, tearing to Xuanxue Eagle! "Not good!" Xuanxue eagle''s face changed with fright, and he immediately accepted the move. But it''s too late. Whew! One hand of Xuanxue eagle was torn, and the whole person was shocked by the power of Hongbing. However, the next moment, a huge horse''s hoof kicked hard in the chest of the white night. Bang! The body of the white night flew out like an arrow and hit a building. The building was twisted straight out and then turned into dust. This is an attack from a stray horse. At the moment, he turned into a half man and a half horse, and his four hooves were shrouded in a terrible whirlwind, all of which were terrible and destructive. Liuma stares at the white night and jumps again. It bumps into the white night like a meteorite, hoping to catch up with the victory and not give the white night time to breathe. But at this time, a terrible sword wave, which blocked the sky and the sun, burst out of the ruins, like a big wall, and came here. "Be careful!" Chuang Tian Hu shouts. "Look at me! Kunpeng spreads its wings The black blood eagle roared and stretched out two hundred Zhang long wings behind him. The giant wings shrank and wrapped all three of them. Then, with a "whoosh" sound, the giant wings disappeared directly. The terrible sword wave blew empty, but pushed everything in the rear flat. Looking around in the white night, looking for the figure of the four heavenly kings. At this time, the whole body of the void ripples again, and then a huge wing of terror splits into the void and strikes at him. Space and time swing with this blow! If you don''t hide or dodge in the white night, you should cross the sword immediately. Whew! The huge wings are cut on the body of the sword, and the huge wings are cut directly. The blood splashed wildly, half of the giant wing fell to the ground, making a loud noise. But the next second, Chuang Tian Hu, Liu Ma and Qing Jiao, who were hiding in the giant wings, burst out in an instant and took the white night''s head. The three men cooperated seamlessly, creating that Tianhu and Liuma separately sacrificed all the soul power, and suppressed him in the white night to force him to resist. Qingjiao took advantage of the situation to attack, his hands closed, and his white arms and palms turned into a long blue sword! As the long sword approaches, all the breath of the whole body is cut off in the daytime. It''s terrible! This knife, no matter who it is, is bound to be cut in half! At this critical moment! Boom!!! A deafening explosion broke out. Then I saw that Chuang Tian Hu and Liu Ma, who suppressed the white night, were immediately shaken out. The two people vomited blood, and after landing, their bodies trembled violently and almost stood unsteadily. "Ah?" The pupil of green Jiao rises suddenly, look toward the white night, see white night hands a piece, loosen Hong Bing, then raise a hand to catch forward. Dang! The blue long blade was resisted in an instant. The sharp edge was less than an inch away from the eyes of the white night, but it could not go in any more. Qingjiao is in a hurry. But no matter how hard she tried, the long blue blade could not advance half a minute. White night up again, pressed the shoulder of green Jiao. "Not good!" "Qingjiao, run away!" The dark blood eagle in the void uttered a shrill cry. Qingjiao breathed and suddenly realized something. He turned around in a hurry, only to find that countless Hongbing were shooting at him from all directions. Green Jiao was shocked and screamed. Without hesitation, he broke his arms, jumped into the air and hid. The seven Hongbing soldiers attacked instantly stabbed in the body of the white night and penetrated it. "What?"The horse who had stabilized his body was astonished: "did he hurt himself?" "No, this is Hongbing''s secret skill! This is the secret of Hongbing! " Chuang Tianhu roared with excitement. "Are you all right?" Xuanxue eagle flies out of the void and looks at the green Jiao, who has broken his arms and has not stopped bleeding, and asks urgently. "No... nothing. What''s the trick?" Green Jiao palpitations, pale looking at the white night, weak asked. "One man and one sword!" Xuanxueying said: "I didn''t expect that the white night had mastered such a secret skill. We were afraid it would be difficult!" "What should I do now?" "We can only continue to hold him down and wait for support. The superior should have got the news. What we have to do is to hold on to other adults. Although the means of day and night are terrifying and the skills are tricky, he is still a poor soul. If you can''t kill him, you have to hold him back!" "Good!" And when they had made up their minds, they turned from attack to defense. But how can the night not know their thoughts? We can see that after the seven Hongbing stabbed into his body, they all turned into halo and integrated into his body. He opened his eyes again, and his breath had changed dramatically. His spirit is particularly fierce, and soul power and divine power have been integrated into the strength of Hongbing. In addition, the chest of the white night is a torrent of water like energy. These energies hover around the body of the white night, like a water dragon, smart and mysterious. "Well, it''s time to end. My real opponents have never been you." White night indifferent looking at the four heavenly kings, said calmly. "What?" The four of them gasped. Chuang Tianhu''s face changed with fright, and he seemed to realize something. He quickly drank: "withdraw! We must withdraw! " "Withdraw? Create Tianhu! You are crazy? If we withdraw, we will be held accountable, and everyone will die at that time. " The black blood eagle roared. "But... We are not his opponent. We can''t be his opponent." Chuang Tianhu''s cry of panic. "If you are not an opponent, don''t try to defeat him, just support him and kill him with me!" Xuanxue Eagle drank and cried, and immediately jumped to the white night. But just as soon as he started. Whoa! The figure of the white night suddenly disappeared. Xuanxue eagle''s body suddenly froze and stopped. After blinking his eyes, he found that the white night had already stood in front of him... at that time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2469 The pupil of Xuanxue Eagle suddenly rose, and his face was startled. He didn''t even catch how the white night approached, so he stuck to his body. How terrible? Xuanxue Eagle did not dare to hesitate and retreated madly. But the next second, white night has already grasped it. "Get out of here The black blood eagle roared, his hands turned into Eagle claws, and his arms suddenly became bright red, just like blood smeared on it. It was very ferocious. After the blood was smeared, the power of Xuanxue eagle was also increased countless times, and the power of these two claws became incredible. But when the sharp claw of Xuanxue eagle was about to hit the palm of the white night, the arm of the white night suddenly shook. Bang! A flash of light. The arm of the white night turned into the shadow of a desolate Hongbing, cutting to his claws. Whew! Xuanxue eagle''s two claws were torn open on the spot, and the blood overflowed wildly, and his pain was unbearable. No matter how powerful his claws are, how can he surpass Hongbing? "Lord Xuanxue Eagle!" The other three people yelled, and they wanted to help immediately. But the next second, white night''s hand changed into a long gun, straight through the body of Xuanxue eagle. Pooh! Xuanxue Eagle trembled all over and spat out a lot of blood from his mouth. People wanted to retreat, but at this time it was impossible to retreat... in the daytime, he moved his arms slightly to draw the Xuanxue Eagle closer. At the moment, Xuanxue eagle is breathing crazily, with protruding eyes, looking at the white night with shock and fear. "In fact, you have a chance to escape." The white night whispered. This is like a demon whispering. "Dragon... Dragon Master... You... You can''t kill the whole dark Dynasty..." xuanxueying said with difficulty as she vomited blood. "I''d like you to see me kill your dark people, but it seems impossible. You have to die first." White night light way, and then raised a hand, that hand turned into the posture of Jing Mie Dao, mercilessly cut toward the head of Xuan Xue eagle. "You think I''ll die in your hands?" The black blood eagle''s eyes burst out with a light of destruction, and then two huge and dark wings sprang out from behind, directly encircling the body of the white night. "Not good!" Chuang Tian Hu was shocked. "He''s going to blow himself up! Go Roaring. But they didn''t have time to escape. Xuanxue eagle''s self explosion was so sudden that he couldn''t even respond to the white night. Fortunately, in the side of the flowing horse, he instantly turned into the posture of Tianma, and directly plundered Chuang Tianhu and qingjiao, and fled in the distance. And the white night is also a leap, toward the sky crazy rush. To rush to the top of ten thousand feet. Boom!!! An earth shaking explosion spread. We can see that there are five ripples on the sky that destroy the heaven and the earth. The ripples attack the four sides again and again, hitting the boundary of the four dark dynasties. The boundaries of those buildings were directly shattered and destroyed. The ripples did not stop until it hit the defensive border at the edge, and then stopped. But Rao was also shaken by the defensive border, as if it would be torn at any time. How terrible. Countless people in the dark Dynasty were shocked. In the distance, Liuma, qingjiao and Chuang Tianhu stopped one after another and gazed at this head. Their eyes are very focused, staring at the twisted space, looking for the shadow of the white night. How they hoped that the body of the white night had been reduced to pieces and disappeared. It''s a pity... When all the turbulence is still... A complete figure, reflected in their eyes. It was white night! He''s not dead! However, it should be said that he was not damaged! Self explosion of Xuanxue Eagle! He wasn''t hurt at all. He still stood in the sky, white hair dancing, indifferent, staring at the crowd below. His whole body is surrounded by the shadow of seven Hongbing. The surging and strong water of the Heihe River covers him. With his body as the river bed, the water is flowing continuously... "what... What..." qingjiao was dumbfounded. The horse said nothing. As for, it''s scared. Xuanxue Eagle such a strong self explosion, the power is how huge? But Rao is so, can''t hurt white night? Why? At the moment, his fear of the white night has surpassed all! He can''t hold on! He can''t face it any more. They don''t know that in front of the strength of Hongbing, self explosion is useless! "We can''t fight this man! We can''t fight him! Run! We have to run! Must run Chuang Tian Hu shivered, his lips pale and eager to cry. Neither of the other two spoke.At this time, the white night on the sky suddenly disappeared. Qingjiao breathing stagnation! "Bad!" The horse''s face changed in horror, and suddenly turned back to escape. But in the moment when they looked back, they found that the disappeared white night had appeared behind them. The body of the three became stiff for a moment and could not move any more... in the white night, they did not know how to be polite, and then they threw their arms away. The sad arm turns into a sword blade and cuts fiercely at this. Chuang Tianhu''s face changed with fright, and he dodged in a hurry. Qingjiao opens his mouth and spits out a cloud of poisonous fog, intending to avoid the body position of the white night. But white night at the moment is completely ignored the attack of three people, only attack not defend. Before the sword arrived, the terrifying sword power had already broken Chuang Tian Hu''s soul potential. "Ah Chuang Tianhu yelled, and the man leaped backward, but in the end, his abdomen was cut open by the sharp blade, and the blood gushed wildly. Qingjiao was not immune to this, but the fleeting horse, with a quick eye and a quick hand, robbed him. With the help of Tian Hu''s neck, Bai Chuang takes advantage of the force of Tian Hu. "No... no... don''t... Kill me..." Chuang Tian Hu screamed bitterly. White night did not rush to kill Chuang Tianhu, but jumped into the air. All the souls who came to support from all directions glared at the terrible sight, and their faces were filled with fear. "Xuanxue Eagle has been slaughtered by me. Chuang Tian Hu, you are dead in my hands for the second time!" The white night yelled loudly, as if in announcing the death penalty of Chuang Tianhu, and then the palm of his hand. "No Chuang Tianhu sends out the last cry. Click! The crackle came out. We can see that Chuang Tianhu''s head is directly cut off, the human head is separated, and the blood gushes out like a fountain... in a short period of time, two of the four heavenly kings have fallen! There are so many ways to deal with it in all directions. People in the dark king Dynasty were scared and their bodies were shaking and numb, and their morale was greatly reduced. They no longer dare to fight against the white night. They just want to run away, just want to retreat. However, Xu Ziming and Su Ping took advantage of the situation to chase after him, and the people of long Jue suddenly fought back. It turned out that the people of the dark king Dynasty lost their armor and armor. White night let go. Chuang Tianhu''s body fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground. He slowly turned his head and looked at the green Jiao and the flowing horse calmly. Their faces were blue with fear, and their souls were trembling www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2470 Qingjiao and Liuma have completely lost the courage to fight. Two people do not stop back, all over the body are in a swing. As for those who supported them, no one dared to rush forward. "Withdraw!" Without any hesitation, the stray horse suddenly drinks and turns around and runs. Qingjiao also suddenly turned his head and ran away, trying to escape. But when it comes to running, how can qingjiao compare with a flowing horse? Then we can see that the fleeting horse turns into the form of man and horse, galloping in the sky, like a flying meteor, and instantly penetrates into the distance and disappears. "Master Liuma!" Qingjiao cried out, hoping that Liuma could take her on a journey. It''s a pity that the horse has long been gone. Qingjiao can only make every effort to escape. But she did not run out of the field a few miles, the white night figure is a flash. Whoa! The strong wind blows and the air current blows in the space. Qingjiao''s heart suddenly jumped, and when he came back to God, he found that the white night was standing in front of him. Qingjiao stopped. She stared at the white night with wide eyes and trembling eyes. But look at the white night, seven virtual shadows twinkle, that is the shadow of Hong Bing, the terrible black river energy in his body. The violent breath completely crushed the strength of qingjiao. "Impossible..." qingjiao was staring at the white night with shivering eyes: "according to the data, you are only the existence of the emperor of Jin Dynasty. Why are you so strong? Why? Why are the four heavenly kings like dogs and pigs in front of you "Soul state doesn''t mean strength, but means!" White night light way, and then raised his hand a wave, hit on the body of green Jiao. Pooh! Qingjiao spits out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole soul of heaven is scattered. It was supposed to fall backward, but the white night pressed her shoulder and pulled her over. "Lord qingjiao!" In the distance, the spirits of the dark Dynasty screamed. Xu Ziming and others rushed to the scene, surrounded the white night and were on guard. "Dragon Lord, the enemy is temporarily repulsed, but there are a large number of enemy reinforcements gathering here. What should we do now?" Xu Ziming asked. "No hurry." The white night looked around the distance, then bowed his head to the green Jiao and said, "do you want to live?" "If you don''t kill me, I won''t be against you!" Green Jiao cries out in a hurry. In the face of life and death, what loyalty and morality, she has long ignored! "I don''t want to kill you, but you have to cooperate with me." White night raised his hand and waved in front of him. Whoa! A blue cloud and smoke overflowed with his palm and spread in front of qingjiao. What are you doing Green Jiao Leng asked. "Draw the map of the dark Dynasty, and mark each warehouse point!" White night road. "What?" Green Jiao''s face changed in horror. What do you want to do Green Jiao trembles to ask. "You have ten minutes to think about it." White night road. Green Jiao shivers all over, knowing that white night doesn''t want to waste time with her. The move of delaying time is certainly useless for white night, after all, it is the usual trick of white night! She hesitated, reached out her finger and drew in the smoke. "I''ve been lurking in the dark Dynasty for some time." At this time, white night added another sentence. This is to remind qingjiao not to cheat him with false pictures. Qingjiao also understood the meaning of the white night dialect, so he drew it carefully and did not dare to conceal it. However, even if it is qingjiao, she has only drawn half of the map, and there are many areas that she can not set foot in. Looking at the white night, I was frightened. He found that the palace of criminal law was almost close to the eye. On the map given by qingjiao, it was almost equivalent to a small corner. This was only half of the dark Dynasty, which was already extremely huge. As for the points of those warehouses, they were even more numerous, and there were probably tens of thousands of them! "These dots... Are all warehouses?" Xu Ziming and Su Ping ran over and looked at the huge cloud picture in front of the white night. They all opened their eyes and asked. "Yes." Green Jiao nods. Su Ping''s face was startled. "In this way, if we sweep away one by one, I''m afraid it will do no harm to the dark Dynasty at all. On the contrary, we people are afraid that we will slowly consume up and eventually die in the dark dynasty!" Yuan Huang murmured. Xu Ziming''s eyes tightened. The people around look unnatural. I thought that having swept several warehouses of the dark Dynasty had already caused losses to the dark Dynasty, but I never thought that this was only a drop in the bucket of the dark Dynasty... "the size of the dark Dynasty is not what you can imagine. Otherwise, how can it compete with Shenji palace? What controls the state of Lysander? Ladies and gentlemen, you are all souls with extraordinary skill and courage. If you surrender, I think the superior of my dark Dynasty will not punish you, but will even reuse you, especially the dragon master. If you offer all the energy of Hongbing and Heihe water, I think the superior will greatly reward you, even let you enter the core circle of my dark Dynasty and let you touch nothing Count the powerful opportunities and soul methods you dare not even think about! What do you think? " Qing Jiao carefully persuades the white night.If we can persuade these people, she can not only save her life, but also be a great success. However, no one answered her. Until then, the white night suddenly read a sentence. "Where''s the main warehouse?" This simple three words immediately let green Jiao Leng. "What?" Green Jiao is stunned of turn head to look at white night, seem to have not heard his words clearly. "I mean, where is the main warehouse?" White night is repeated again, the voice is particularly cold. Qingjiao''s scalp was slightly numb. He looked at the white night in an incredible way. After a moment, he said in a low voice: "dragon master, what do you mean by master Cang? I... I don''t know... " " Sanxi, tell me where the main warehouse is, or I''ll kill you! " White night closed her eyes again. Qingjiao''s whole body was trembling again. She was staring at the white night and could not rest. She gritted her teeth secretly and pressed it in the middle of the map. "This is the largest main warehouse?" Asked the white night. "What? Dragon Master, don''t you know the main warehouse Qingjiao was stunned. "I''m just trying to test you. In fact, I don''t know about the classification of the dark Dynasty''s warehouses." Shake your head at night. "You..." qingjiao was in a hurry. But at this time, she had no choice but to say in a deep voice: "as far as I know, this is only zicang. There are four zicangs in total, which are Southeast and northwest. In the middle of these four sub warehouses, there is a mother warehouse, which may be the largest warehouse of my dark Dynasty. I can''t get close to it, so I can''t determine its location! But according to judgment, it should be in the middle! " Hearing the sound of the white night, I frowned and thought. A moment later, he drank in a deep voice: "qingjiao, you can lead the way immediately and take us to the main warehouse!" "No way!" Jiaoqing shouts. "If you don''t go, I''ll kill you!" The white night face is expressionless way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2471 Hearing this, green Jiao is shivering and panicking. If she did such a thing, even if she escaped from the hands of the white night, she was bound to be captured by the dark Dynasty for trial and judgment, and in the end she would die. It''s a capital crime! This is a betrayal of the dark dynasty! But if you don''t, you''re going to die now. Qingjiao bit his teeth and was forced to say in a low voice: "I''m not sure if the main warehouse is there. I can only try to take you there. If there isn''t, I can''t help it." "You can take us first." The road sank in the white night. Without a word, qingjiao let go of his hand. She flew forward with her injured body. "Go Drink in the daytime and keep up with the sword. Xu Ziming immediately led the army to follow. Those souls of the dark Dynasty in the distance saw the action of the white night, and immediately became agitated. "What? My Lord "They can''t escape! Kill With a violent roar, all the people of the dark Dynasty rushed to the white night again. Although they killed two heavenly kings in public in the daytime to frighten the heroes, they still rushed to kill them bravely under the pressure of the dark Dynasty. However many of these people come, they are useless. At night, he raised his hand and waved to the sky. Whoa! The force of the vast black river gushed out in an instant, exploded in the air, and then turned into raindrops, which hit the Dragon jueyen at this end. In an instant, everyone, including Xu Ziming, was blessed by the power of Heihe. The people''s momentum soared and their spirits exploded. More than ten thousand souls, like a sharp knife, stabbed the souls of the dark Dynasty into their chest. Their swords and soul methods all became extremely cruel and unstoppable. All the people attacked and were invincible. Those people of the dark Dynasty were unable to stop them and were slaughtered. Qingjiao breathed hard. At this time, the white night raised his hand again. Hua... the emerald green breath overflowed from his palms, and then flew to the people of these dragons. In an instant, the breath of life in these people was increased again. Those injured no longer bleed, and their wounds heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Those who consume a lot of breath also begin to recover their strength and improve their state. This is the power of the spirit. There are many spirits in this healing system. However, it is not easy to exert the power of heaven and soul to tens of thousands of people and restore their wounds like the white night. At least qingjiao may not be able to do it. After all, this is the existence of emperor level. How strong their bodies are, how easy to recover? But it was done in the daytime. Qingjiao was terrified. The existence of the Jin emperor period has created too many miracles. The Dragon juehen, who were blessed by the power of Heihe and the power of Linghua and tianhun, can be said to be unstoppable. All the people of the dark king Dynasty who came to support them were all killed and left their armor and fled in confusion, with thousands of dead. The body rained down from the air. "My Lord, there is a storehouse ahead!" Su Ping yelled. "No matter, go straight to zicang!" Drink and shout at night. "Yes." The crowd yelled. Sansheng Tianlin takes the lead and spews terrible flames in his mouth. All the people of the dark king Dynasty in front of him are burned to ashes, and the buildings where they pass are also a sea of fire. As for those junctions, they are either torn by Sansheng Tianlin or broken by longjueyen. If they meet the boundary of thorny hands, they are also chopped by a sword in the white night. No one can stop them. Qingjiao''s face was pale, and his fingers were moving, and he was secretly urging something. Whoo!!!! At this time, an ancient and leisurely roar resounded through the sky. Then... Dong! Bang! The ground trembled. There was a violent twist in the void far away. A circle of spatial ripples spread around like a wave, and a strong atmosphere of space diffused. After that, those dark king Dynasty people who attacked Xu Ziming seemed to realize something and all turned around and ran away. In the blink of an eye, these people scattered away, none left. This can make Su Ping a lot of consternation. "Someone has played a powerful space technique!" Xu Ziming roared. "Stop it all!" "Ready to fight!" The Dragon Jue people immediately stopped their bodies, either to urge the border or to sacrifice magic weapons. Staring at the ripples in the distance at night, it doesn''t feel very good."What''s going on?" He asked qingjiao. "It should have been the spirit worshiper who did it!" Qingjiao road. "Spirit worshiper?" White night micro Zheng, but never heard of this. And at this time, the turbulent space suddenly split, and then a foot high in the horror of giant appeared in the eyes of the people. The giant was full of lightning, his skin was like rock, his back was covered with grass, big trees, two arms and even a river. It was very terrible. It is like a mountain man, but its chest and head are flesh and blood, especially its two pupils, which are like two craters. The mouth is full of magma, and the heat is pouring out from it. "What is this?" Yuan Huangna asked. "I don''t know..." Su Ping swallowed his saliva. "Kill Xu Ziming roared and pulled out his sword to drink. The front row of soul worshippers sacrificed their bows and arrows, attached soul Qi, sprinkled energy dust, and then shot at the giant in unison. Swish, swish, swish... for a moment, the arrows are like the rain, and they attack and blast through each other. But... The arrow rain hit and killed in the past, but all of them broke into the giant''s body, and could not enter the giant''s body half a minute. "What?" Xu Ziming was astonished. "Get out of the way!" White night step a bit, light drink way. Dragon Jue people immediately yield. He made a slight effort. Keng! The shadow in front of him flashed, and the shadow of abandoned sword appeared in front of him. It seemed that the giant felt the terror of Hongbing''s power, and then he roared again, whirled and violently, and turned his back to the white night. Suddenly, there was a transparent border on his back, which was full of green shade and full of mountains and rivers! What is this? White night frowns. But up to now, he can''t control so much. He directly pulls up the abandoned sword and kills it. Sonorous! A gray and black crescent sword burst into the giant. The terror of the sword roared, tearing everything apart and destroying everything. Finally, it hit the giant heavily. Whew! Without any hesitation, the giant''s body was cut open. "Good!" Xu Ziming and others all raised their fists and roared with excitement. The white night is about to close the sword. But at this time... Pooh! He spat out a mouthful of blood, and then the whole person suddenly fell from the air, a bright red trace from his head to his abdomen, like a sword mark. The appearance of the sword marks gave rise to a feeling of almost being split in the white night. "Dragon master!" They were so shocked that they rushed over and lifted up the white night. White night quickly covered the wound, a little inspection, but his face changed. "This is... Abandoning the power of the sword?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2472 "What? Abandon the power of the sword? " The crowd was shocked. Well done, how can the white night eat the wound of abandoning the divine sword? People were frightened and frightened, and their faces were full of amazement. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know..." these dragon Jue people have never seen such strange moves, and they are all confused. However, the white night realized something, and suddenly got up, carrying the abandoned sword directly on the neck of qingjiao. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "How can I know?" Qingjiao sinks. "If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you." The eyes of the white night are ferocious. "You... Kill as you please. Do you really think I''m afraid of death?" Qingjiao clenched his teeth. However, the next second, the white night actually directly raised the sword and made a gesture to chop. Green Jiao was shocked and yelled: "I know, I know! Don''t kill me White night immediately stopped his arm. Looking at the blade hanging above her head, qingjiao almost couldn''t stand still. She said in a hurry: "that''s the mountain mirror giant summoned by the sacrifice master. Their bodies are very strong. They can rebound any part of the attack to the perpetrator. If you kill it with the Hongbing, it can return some of the strength of the Hongbing to you, and the rebound strength is unavoidable £¡¡± In fact, qingjiao is fed up with the threat of the white night. At least she is also the four heavenly kings. How could she ever be insulted like this? Thinking that she had to take the white night to the main warehouse, she thought that the white night should not dare to kill herself. As for the mountain mirror giant, if she didn''t say, it would be good for her if she didn''t tell her the characteristics of the mountain mirror giant. Unexpectedly, the white night was more cruel than she thought, and she would kill if she said that. Such people are the most difficult to deal with. "It seems that it''s not easy for the cult master to solve this problem." The night was cold. "Wow, bitch, do you dare to hide something from our dragon master? Do you want to die? " Xu Ziming is angry and directly slaps the green Jiao. "Son of a bitch, you..." green Jiao was furious and glared at Xu Ziming. She had never been slapped in the face by the existence of the emperor. In other words, no one dares to slap her in the face! But today, I was hit by such a small character. How humiliating! Green Jiao''s eyes spurt fire, hoping to tear Xu Ziming apart. But her eyes are directly in exchange for another slap from Xu Ziming. Bang! Green Jiao''s face appeared a hot palm print, the corners of his mouth were bleeding. "Dare you stare at me?" Xu Ziming denounced. "Asshole Qing Jiao''s lungs are about to explode, and people suddenly accumulate soul power and want to make a move. But at the moment, her spirit is wounded and her strength is imprisoned by the night. She really wants to start. She is not Xu Ziming''s opponent at all. I''m afraid that one hand of the other party is enough to deal with him. "Well, Ziming, don''t mess around." The road sank in the white night. "Yes, dragon master!" Xu Ziming was a little more restrained. "Let''s go." White night swallowed a pill, facial expression way. Qingjiao gnawed his teeth, but he finally resisted. But just then! Br > , a great deal of strange space burst out in the distance. "What?" People were shocked. The white night also raised his head and looked at the scene in an incredible way. This time, there are three mountain mirror giants out of the space, they are like a wall supporting the sky, blocking in front of the Dragon Jue Ren. Everyone was stupefied at the sight. "How... How could this happen?" Su Ping asked. "Three? There are three of them... "Yuan Huang shuddered. "This kind of thing can rebound our skill attack and kill. It''s not to fight or not to fight. What should we do now?" All the people were in a panic. What a despairing sight! Woo!!! At this time, three terrible mountain mirror giants have already started to rush towards this. The momentum, can be said to be the earth shaking, the earth and the earth shaking. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the ground was pounded and trembled wildly. All the huge buildings were trampled on by giants, and the boundary was torn open. The three giant carriers ran into it with unstoppable strength. This scene, awe to all soul. "Attack! Attack Xu Ziming cried out in a hurry. Ten thousand dragon soul eliminators immediately lined up in a long line and released their long-range soul skills to the giant. Whoosh, whoosh, whooshCountless soul skills, arrows and swords attack and baptize the giant. However, it was accompanied by a ringing sound. No matter how fierce these people''s attacks are, they can''t tear apart these mountain mirror giants. Roar! A mountain mirror giant suddenly opened his arms and roared. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... its body is immediately covered by a layer of transparent material like water. That''s exactly what happened in the past against the white night. His face was tense at night. "Stop!" Xu Ziming yelled in a hurry. The soul people stop their swords one after another. But there are always a few people who don''t pay attention and release the soul skill. Bang! The soul skill smashed on the mountain mirror giant is still painless, sustainable, but less than half a breath of kung fu... bang! Bang! Bang... a loud noise spread. All the souls who attacked the mountain mirror giant were bounced out and fell to the ground one by one, spitting blood. People can hardly see the extreme. The souls dare not attack again and are extremely afraid. And the three giants are close, all holding big hands, toward the Dragon juehen crazy hammer attack. "Scatter!" Xu Ziming screamed bitterly. White night also a grasp of green Jiao, back. Then we can see that the terrorist fist like meteorite falls ferociously, just like a violent storm, smashing down towards this side. The earth broke up in an instant. The breath of terror spread round and round like a ripple. Many people were shaken by the power of this bully, and even a few hapless men did not have time to escape. They became the dead under the fist and were smashed into meat paste, and their bones were gone. As soon as his face is cold in the white night, he will pull out his sword. But at this time, the three giants seem to be on guard, without exception, all sacrifice that strange breath, wrapped around the body. If the white night carries the sword and cuts, the three giants have enough counterattack power to kill himself! What to do? The white night was gloomy and cold. Xu Ziming led the Dragon jueyen to fight with the three giants, but they had no choice but to restrain them. From time to time, dragon Jue people die under the giant''s fist. If it goes on like this, the Dragon Jue people will only be wiped out slowly! "Is there a plan?" White night suddenly turned to ask Qing Jiao. "I don''t know. Even if you split me in half this time, I really don''t know." Qing Jiao sat on the ground and said coldly. Hum in the dark in the white night, and think quickly about countermeasures. "Dragon master, be careful!" At this time, the roar began. In the white night, he looked up and saw a terrible fist falling towards him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2473 Bang! The night was hammered on the ground. The violent force spread along his body to the earth, tearing up all the ground in this area. "My Lord!" The voice broke out. "Take care of yourself. I''m fine!" White night suddenly got up, but coughed a few times. The power of these mountain mirror giants is too thick to shake. Fortunately, they have the power of Heihe, which is not a big obstacle. Seeing that they could still get up in the white night, Xu Ziming and others were relieved. But just then. Whoa!! The dull roar sounded again, and then I saw the huge fists like meteors, which were smashed and killed fiercely here. "Dragon master, be careful!" Shout again. In the white night, I looked up and saw three or four fists fall down fiercely, just like the arrival of Tianshan Mountain, which was extremely terrifying. The void is shaken by these violent fists. He immediately wanted to pull out his sword, but what came to his mind was that he could only withdraw the sword and hold his hands high against the terrible fist that had been smashed and killed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The dull noise came up frequently. The four fists were stacked in one place, and in the white night below, the two palms were held high, blocking the fists and trying to support them. Both his feet were sinking into the earth. The people of longjue came to help, but they tried their best to tear apart the skin and flesh of these giants. On the contrary, it was because of the anti injury that they suffered a lot of crimes and scars. No way! If we procrastinate in this way, more and more masters of the dark Dynasty will be found. All the plans will be abandoned, and even they will be in danger. No more hands left! White night eyes a cold, drink a sound. Whoa! His chest suddenly gushed out a stronger and more extensive energy of Heihe. This energy completely wrapped him up, and his spirit was greatly improved again. The white night snorted coldly. Suddenly, his arms burst out with brute force, which was enough to tear everything. Unexpectedly, he pushed back the four huge fists pressed on his head. Then he jumped up to a giant mountain mirror giant, and then stabbed at the giant with one hand, clasped his body, and then fired his force suddenly. Woo!!! Mountain mirror giant issued a melodious roar, huge body disorderly swing, but can not resist. In an instant, the mountain mirror giant was thrown out by the white night and flew to the distance. "What?" The green Jiao below was stunned. Such a huge mountain like guy... Was thrown away by white night? Long Jue people are also confused. But soon they understood the meaning of white night. "Trap these monsters!" Xu Ziming roared. "Tie the fairy chain!" "Tie the fairy chain!" The Dragon Jue people roared, a large number of soul people put away their swords, bows and arrows, offered a pitch black iron chain, and threw them at those giant mountain mirror giants. These chains, like living snakes, whirled around the mountain mirror giant. After a while, these mountain mirror giants were all tied up by black and strong iron chains. They were difficult to move, and their huge fists could not be waved to the Dragon Jue man again. Although they all struggled like madness, they had not yet struggled to open. The white night took advantage of the situation to rush past, seized the bodies of these giants and threw them around. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! All the giants were thrown out and hit far away, smashing countless buildings. Get out of the white night. And qingjiao was completely confused. It never occurred to her that white night was actually dealing with these mountain mirror giants in this way. "Quick, take us to zicang at once!" At night, he shouts at qingjiao. Qingjiao secretly clenched his teeth, very unwilling, but also helpless, can only continue to lead the way ahead. But those mountain mirror giants who were thrown away by the white night obviously won''t give up. They quickly get up from the ground, roar and roar and continue to run towards this. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The earth trembled wildly again. All the way to fly sand and stone, building jumping, the void twisted, the breath of destruction like a big wave, blowing towards this. Endless power seems to annihilate everything. What a violent power! This kind of scene, just looking at it, would be frightening and shivering. Looking at the distance in the white night, I found that in the short ten breath Kung Fu, those giants were already close to each other. If it goes on like this, it''s only about 20 interest to be approached by those giants.What the hell is this? It''s so huge, but it''s amazing how fast it can be. No, it doesn''t work if you don''t get rid of these giants, just throw them away! The white night coagulates the eye, ponders the countermeasure. But at this time, he suddenly realized something. He looked around him suddenly, as if he were looking for something. Soon, he saw something wrong. But see far away in the void, a little ripples. Although it is very slight, almost no one will notice, but the white night still caught these anomalies. The giant in this war, void turbulence, this ripple will not be concerned about, but now no one to move, although dust, but the space gradually stopped, good, how can there be ripples? There must be something fishy! White night dark hum, suddenly a quick step, toward those ripples close. But as soon as he approached, the ripples in space disappeared and everything returned to calm. But the white night is already discerned, cold hum out a voice: "still want to hide? Get out of here Finish saying, the person toward empty one grasp. Whew! The void on that side burst to pieces, revealing the desolate darkness. But in this dark matter, there seems to be something hiding. I don''t want to think about it in the white night. "No!" Scream. Then an old man with a bent figure and a long red coat and a skeleton on his neck was pulled out. The old man trembled wildly, his face full of fear, and he held a stick in his hand. "This is supposed to be a spirit worshiper?" White night side head, staring at the green Jiao asked. Qingjiao was silent for a moment and nodded. "Four mountain mirror giants, that is to say, there are three spirit worshippers around?" White night ferocious way, and then a fist, hit the body of the spirit worship master. Click! On the spot, the body of the spirit worshiper exploded and turned into blood mist and died. He didn''t even have time to scream. The mountain mirror giant that rushed from the distance immediately collapsed. And when this happens, there is a ripple in the space on the other side. The white night killed suddenly, and rushed to the void immediately. He lifted his arm and split it. Whew! Space splits. "Ah There was a scream inside, and then a swift figure rushed out of the void and ran away in a hurry... "want to go?" It''s cold in the white night. Whew! The sword spirit of terror surges out and cuts the figure into pieces in an instant www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2474 "Woo As the figure exploded, another mountain mirror giant collapsed, turned into rubble and scattered on the ground. Dust flies and rocks fall. This is a spirit worship master! The remaining two worshippers must have seen this scene, but they were quite calm and did not dare to move or command. The void was very calm and there were no ripples. The remaining two mountain mirror giants also slowed down the attack. It seems that the spirit worshippers did not dare to cast magic again, which made them move slowly. But at this time, the white night was drunk: "you wait for a quick advance, go to zicang, quick!" "Yes Xu Ziming yelled and rushed forward. The white night did not move, still standing in place, looking at the mountain mirror giant who rushed to. "What? You''re not going? " Qingjiao asked. "Just go away." Drink in the daytime. Green Jiao confused, but also did not ask, turned to follow Xu Ziming and others to leave. Long Jue''s man soon opened a distance of more than ten miles with the white night. In the white night. Since the mountain mirror giant rushed to him, it proved that the spirit worshiper was still here. He took a deep breath and his eyes became very cold. "Don''t think I can''t find you if you hide in the void! Now, let''s show you the power of Hongbing! " The white night drinks the roar, then two feet a bit, high jumps the sky, the body blooms one after another snow light. The vast and powerful Hongbing''s magic power burst out in an instant, and then the light around him in the white night turned into a long white sword, which fell from the sky and stabbed downward. "No! Run away In the void, sounded a cry of panic, then see the void split two cracks, two figures fly out, toward the distance away! It''s a pity that the speed of these two people is slower. They haven''t escaped far, and the snow-white sword has already stabbed to the ground. At the moment of the sword landing, the magic power of Hongbing, which covered the area, burst out immediately, turning into countless pieces of sword shadow, whirling around wildly. Rustle... the sword shadow dances wildly, just like a storm, filling the whole space! Even the air has been cut open, and the void of time has been annihilated, leaving only the vast and endless sword meaning in the whole area. As for the two running away spirit worshippers were also fixed in the air, no longer running. A moment later, a light wind blew, and the bodies of the two priests disappeared like grains of sand. This was suddenly split into sand by the shadow of the sword... as soon as the cult master died, the mountain mirror giants collapsed and the threat was lifted. Far away, the dragon was seen, cheering and elated. Qingjiao was stunned and his eyes were full of fear. "Is that what... White night does?" She murmured to herself. Never thought that the white night has such a terrible move. However, after solving the mountain mirror giant, white night was not happy. The mountain mirror giant delayed him for a long time, and the dark Dynasty must have reacted. If we continue to procrastinate, the situation will only get worse. I just hope the other party doesn''t realize that his purpose is the main warehouse. Otherwise, if the other party strengthens the defense of the main warehouse, it will be bad. "Go Drink and shout at night and rush forward. Without the threat of the mountain mirror giant, the rest of the dark Dynasty could not stop the pace of the white night. I don''t know how many people have been killed, how many borders have been destroyed, and how many buildings have been broken. The people of longjue are unstoppable, and they are more and more brave in the war. Although more than 3000 people have been killed in the battle, this is an extremely proud achievement. After all, the opponent of this time is the dark dynasty! Whew! Another strong man was split in two by the white night. White night staring at the distance, side head staring at Green Jiao way: "haven''t arrived yet?" "Fast, fast..." Qing Jiao whispered. "About how long?" "If you climb over the cloud mountain, you can see xijiaozicang." Qingjiao road. "Pray you don''t lie to me, or the cloud mountain in front of you will be your burial place!" White night one hand grasps the green Jiao, jumps toward the distant cloud mountain. The Yunshan mountain is a man-made one. When you look at it from a distance, it is a beautiful scenery. The cloud mountain runs across the north and south like a wall. At the foot of the cloud mountain, there are a large number of dark Dynasty buildings. The people in the building seem to have received the news, and they fly out of the building one after another and rush to the other end of the cloud mountain. At the same time, the light inside the cloud mountain is constantly flashing, and the clouds on the cloud mountain are also beginning to boil. "Over the cloud mountain!" Xu Ziming yelled. The people of longjue rushed to Yunshan immediately. The white night gazed at the cloud mountain for a while. Suddenly, his face turned pale. He found something wrong and immediately called out, "stop all, defend!"But it''s late! Then see the cloud mountain in front of suddenly lit up a large number of stars like light points, and then, all the light spots all spurt out a terrifying laser, fiercely attacking towards this. "Defense!" Xu Ziming yelled. Dragon sacrifice, stop the magic weapon in a hurry. Barriers and barriers surrounded the crowd. But these defenses were hasty after all. Bang! Bang! Bang! Br > , many people were shot down by the radiation. The rest of the people hide behind Sansheng Tianlin and Baiye. The power of one man and one beast can fight against this ray, but Rao is so. This round also makes longjue directly lose more than 1000 soldiers. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he suddenly drew his sword and cut it fiercely towards the cloud mountain. Sonorous! The shrill roar of the sword broke out. He saw the shadow of the abandoned God sword suddenly, and a sword shadow of thousands of feet wide was flying to the cloud mountain. When the sword Qi passes by, all the rays are swallowed up and can''t compete with it at all. Whew! The sword spirit didn''t enter the cloud mountain, and a strange sound sounded. Then he saw the cloud mountain split into two and was cut by Shengsheng. But... Yunshan''s defense did not collapse. Even if it''s cut, the rays are still bombarding it. Looking at qingjiao at night. Qingjiao bowed his head and said, "this cloud mountain is zicang''s defensive border. It is... Manipulated by people." White night immediately understood, and immediately called out: "rush in for me!" As soon as the voice fell, he broke out a sword Qi again. With the sword Qi as the shield, he led the Dragon Jue people to rush forward. Dense rays bombarded again. However, the sword Qi of Hongbing blocked all these rays. After hiding behind the sword, they soon approached the cloud mountain. However, the people of the dark king Dynasty at the back of the Yunshan mountain also noticed that the other side was approaching. They all sacrificed their soul weapons and rushed out to fight with the Dragon Jue people. The white night also ascends the height and cuts. But at this time, a huge pagoda like building was reflected in his eyes... "what is this?" White night immediately asked the green Jiao beside him. "Zicang!" Qingjiao sinks. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2475 Zicang''s size is beyond the imagination of the white night. At this moment, white night realized that the boundary of Yunshan mountain shielded the appearance of zicang. Otherwise, it would be seen in the palace of criminal law because of its huge size. Zicang is extremely high, like a column of heaven, straight into the sky, very magnificent. There are a large number of bright gems on the surface. There is a thin line between each gem, which seems to form an array. The expression of the white night is very solemn, and his eyes are full of fanaticism. "Attack zicang!" White night raised his hand and cried. "Dragon master, what about these people?" In the fierce battle, Xu Ziming yelled. "Don''t pay attention to it. Go straight to zicang!" Drink and roar at night. When they heard this, they immediately threw down the enemy in front of him and turned and rushed to zicang. "Ha ha ha ha, a group of idiots, do you think zicang is where you want to enter? Let''s attack these brainless rats with me as soon as possible A small leader of the dark Dynasty laughed, and then he called out. In an instant, all the people of the dark king Dynasty on the side of the cloud mountain surrounded, like a circle, blocking all the longjue people. "My Lord, we have no way back!" Su Ping looked around, his face changed with fright and said in a trembling voice. "Isn''t there me?" White night cold road, fingers in front of a row. Sonorous! The seven terrible images of Hongbing suddenly appeared. "It''s Hong Bing!" "Be careful!" The dark kings screamed in horror. "Don''t be afraid, everyone! He can''t kill so many of us with his seven weapons. His soul level is not high in the night. If he sticks to his body, he will surely die! " Cried the little leader, trying to boost his morale. However, being able to say such words is enough to show that he does not understand the power of Hong Bing. I saw the white night raise my hand and wave forward. The shadow of the seven red soldiers seems to have an invisible big hand holding them and chopping them forward with the action of the white night. Boom!!! The terrifying power of Hongbing is like a rushing river, pouring forward. Seven forces come together to destroy the weak and destroy the rotten, invincible. The violent power crushed all the soul defense of the people in the dark king Dynasty in an instant. Before the strength arrived, it had already crushed all of them. All souls were in despair for an instant. Only then did they understand how terrible the power of Hong Bing was. "No "Run away!" "Help The people of the dark Dynasty were in a panic. They didn''t rush forward any more, most of them stopped and either started defending or turned around and ran. But whatever you do, it''s too late. Hongbing''s strength poured out and swallowed up all the people of the dark king Dynasty. After the strength of the Hongbing troops was dispersed, the countless people of the dark king Dynasty in front of them had disappeared, and there was no one left. Longjue people''s eyes widened and their mouths gaped. These are the elite of the dark Dynasty, which can not be compared with those who fought fiercely in the past. However, in front of the seven Hongbing soldiers, they are nothing but a sword. Especially qingjiao, she calculated how many people can run out, but the reality is so cruel. In fact, she did not know that the power of the black river water and the array had greatly enhanced the strength of white night. Emperor of all ages? His present strength is incomparable to the rebellious monarch, the Jade Emperor and even the mad king. The power released by this class when he wields the Hongbing is not the same level as before. In the white night, with the power of Hongbing, Yunshan was cleared away. With a roar, Sansheng Tianlin falls beside zicang and joins Xu Ziming and others to attack zicang. Although zicang''s border was numerous and thick, he could not resist the attack of others for a long time. All the guards of zicang were devoured by Sansheng Tianlin. Xijiaozi Cang completely fell into the hands of white night. When the border is torn, the white night jumps up and flies up for 20 or 30 seconds. Then he reaches the top of the sub warehouse and opens the token. Whoa! The door of space in the small world appears again, like a big mouth, swallowing all the way down to zicang. However, at the time of swallowing, there are a large number of transparent tentacle like vines at the bottom of zicang. These vines are bound to zicang, but they can''t be put into the small world. Cold hum in the white night, and then cut off with the sword. However, the power of Hongbing actually penetrated the tentacle and could not be cut off at all! "Dragon master, this seems to be some kind of Qi. Without material objects, Hongbing can''t hurt it!" Xu Ziming gazed at his tentacles and frowned. "What can be used to break it?" Asked the white night. "Maybe it should be similar to the technique of space division. I have a plan, but it will take some time!" Xu Ziming holds his fist."We don''t have much time." Around the white night, he glanced around and said, "you can divide this tentacle here. I''ll go to the front to have a look. Once zicang is successfully segmented, he will send a signal to me immediately." He cried at night. "Yes The crowd yelled. White night left a spatial coordinate, then grabbed the green Jiao next to him, ran towards the distance. Qing Jiao''s face was extremely ugly, and his body was shaking. She already knew the intention of white night. He''s going to the main warehouse. "Dragon master, you... Can you let me go... The position of the main warehouse, i... I really don''t know. It''s useless for you to take me with you again..." qingjiao said softly. "When you see the main warehouse, you can leave!" The white night said coldly. Qingjiao''s scalp trembled and numb, and the coolness of his heart became more and more intense. In the end, she did not know where the courage, suddenly suddenly struggling to resist. But how can her strength be the opponent of the white night? At her wits'' end, she managed to use her little strength to bombard her head. It was a suicide! "What are you doing?" White night grabbed her wrist and drank cold. "I will die if I move forward with you. In this case, I''d better die here!" Qingjiao gnaws his teeth. "but now you are not the one who has the final say." The next day of the cold, that is, to ban the soul of the cold. "You..." Qing Jiao was extremely indignant. White night took her arm and rushed forward like a chicken. But before he had gone a few steps, the night stopped. I saw a lot of clouds rising in front of me. All the buildings around were covered by these clouds. Then, a man in blue and blue armor, holding a sword nearly two meters long, came out slowly. "This... Is this the Lord Lanling?" Green Jiao exclaimed. Lanling? White night never heard of it. But the man in front of him could not see through. The body of the other party didn''t even breathe. He couldn''t feel it. What level of existence is this? "Intruder, die!" The visitor calmly read out four words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2476 "Lord Lanling, I am innocent! I don''t want to be in the main warehouse. This man forced me! It has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me! " Green Jiao issued a shrill cry, the whole person was crazy. She was scared. She was so scared. As if in her eyes to go forward a little bit, then step into hell. But the man named Lanling didn''t seem to hear qingjiao''s words. He just stared at them. He had no expression and said nothing. His long blue hair swayed wildly with the wind. White night let go. The imprisoned qingjiao fell directly from the air and fell heavily to the ground. "Is the main warehouse behind you?" White night staring at blue Ling, hoarse asked. But Lan Ling still doesn''t speak. It was as if there were only those four words in his mind. White night dark hum a, sacrifice out sword shadow then toward blue Ling to chop. Boom! Bajue''s sword Qi is generated again. It blows away the clouds and blows to Lanling. However! Lanling actually stood in the same place, did not hide, did not flash, ignored the roar of Hongbing sword! "What?" My eyes are frozen at night. No one dares to ignore the power of Hongbing! Whew! The terror of the sword directly tore open the blue Ling''s body. His body, like a cracked fireworks, directly scattered on the ground, and his visceral blood and corpses stained the earth. Is that how you die? The white night is full of confusion. Or is it that he does not know the power of Hongbing and is conceited to be big? If this blue Ling is so good, why should qingjiao be afraid? The next second, however, the vision appeared. Then see blue Ling that broken open corpse quickly wriggle up. All the internal organs, blood and corpses were almost alive, and moved to the center of the sword which was close to two meters. A moment later, the corpse quickly regroups, and Lan Ling appears in front of the sword again. The whole body was intact, and even a drop of blood could no longer be seen. The white night was silent. "Lord Lanling can''t be killed. What can you do if you have Hongbing in white night? You can''t get close to the main warehouse if you have Lord Lanling guarding here Qingjiao shouts. White night eyes Dunlin, pupil flashing a wipe of unwilling, and then the body forward jump. Sonorous! His body once again burst out of snow-white light, with him as the center, turned into a snow-white magic sword, and ran into Lanling. "Cold sword, flow!" Lan Ling drank, his hands clasped the huge and incomparable sword, and stabbed at the ground. The earth trembled, and sharp icicles of ice rose from the ground, blocking the night. But in this terrible sword light, icicles can''t stop the day night, on the contrary, they are all cut by him. Lanling stares at the white night, and then moves his arm to wave the slender sword forward. Keng! The dark blue sword turned into a circle of pure white ice mirror. Bang! White night''s sword directly hits the ice mirror and penetrates it. Then, it penetrates Lanling''s chest and spreads from his back. After falling on Lanling''s body, the prescription stops for 100 meters. But the next second. Pooh! Suddenly, a burst of blood burst out of his mouth. He opened his robe, only to find that it was completely cracked, a lot of blood gurgled over, and even the spirit of heaven was damaged. looked at that as like as two peas. He was injured in the same position as the white night. According to the law, the hole in Lanling''s body is enough to kill him, but he still turns around and looks at the white night in peace. At the same time, the broken meat on his body is combined again. After a while, the whole person is restored to the original, intact! But there is no such means as Lan Ling in white night. "Is it anti injury again?" The voice of the white night. It should be that weird mirror. I didn''t expect that Lanling had mastered such strange skills, which was hard to deal with. White night cold staring at blue Ling, this moment did not dare to act rashly. But Lanling will not drag on with him. As the guardian here, his duty is to kill all intruders. "Body sword horizontal cut!" Lan Ling drank and leaped up with his sword clasped in his hands, but the moment his feet soared, he suddenly disappeared. In the daytime, I immediately looked around. He can''t capture the perfect position! Suddenly! Sonorous! In the void, there were more than a dozen shrill swords, and then seven or eight sword waves came out in an instant, filling all the areas around the white night in an instant! At this moment, the white night found that he had no place to hide! However, he did not intend to hide. Instead, he loosened his sword and opened his five fingers to draw around.Bang! The rich black river water overflowed from his body, forming an egg shell like substance in his body. Chi Chi Chi... the sword waves cut fiercely on the eggshell like barrier, spattering a large number of sparks, as well as the destructive atmosphere of riots, but it can not be split. However, Lan Ling did not give up. He pulled out of the void, raised his sword in both hands and chopped again. Its long sword is very cold. Every time it cuts, the breath released is actually the spirit that can freeze the white night. However, it can only freeze soul Qi. Compared with Hongbing breath and Heihe energy, the power of this long sword is still insufficient. But if you let the sword chop down like crazy, even Heihe energy will not be able to support that moment. The white night coldly stares at the blue Ling outside the boundary, suddenly finger a Yang, and then sacrifice to abandon the divine sword, toward blue Ling''s long sword waved in the past. In order to guard against Lan Ling''s use of anti injury technique, he can only block but not attack at night. The swords of the two sides overlapped and fought, and the spirit, magic power, sword spirit and destructive breath of the two sides were frantically vented, and the fight was inseparable. Rapid speed, exquisite sword crazy intertwined! But at this time, the white night suddenly burst into force. Whoosh! Abandon the divine sword and cut fiercely at the long sword. Boom! The sword was suddenly shaken off. Lanling was clinging to the sword and refused to let go. The whole person also flew out and fell to a kilometer away. What an amazing weapon, it can resist the attack of Hongbing without breaking it! Lanling fell on the ground, did not dare to lie down for too long, immediately picked up the sword again. But as soon as he got up, a hand suddenly stretched out and pinched his neck before he could defend himself. The huge power instantly raised Lan Ling. "What?" The green Jiao lying on the ground in the distance widened his eyes and looked at the scene in an incredible way. Buckle blue Ling, white night directly drive all the strength of the whole body, to strangle blue Ling''s neck. Blue Ling issued a low roar, as if to resist. But it''s useless. White night has taken the lead. Moreover, with the blessing of Heihe energy, his power is also unknown. Although Lanling is physically strong, she can''t resist the power of the white night at this time... soon. Lanling''s head fell down, her neck was cut off by life, and her blood gushed wildly... in the white night, she removed the abandoned divine sword, sacrificed her sword, and stabbed Lanling''s body directly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2477 The existence of those strong vitality, white night did not have to deal with, in the past, there were such tough opponents, but now different, the white night has Lihuang sword, how can a physical body''s recovery ability be stronger than the burning power of Lihuang sword fire? Turn to ashes, can''t be reborn again? White night cold thinking, fiercely urge away from the Huang sword force. Whoa!!! A flame burst out in an instant and went straight to the sky. Nothing can keep intact under the fire of Lihuang sword. As for the blue Ling''s body, it was already in the moment of the flame burning, turning into ashes. Thanks to his high cultivation and extremely strong body, I''m afraid that if he were to be someone else, even ashes would not exist. It''s just. When Bai Ye thought that he had successfully defeated Lanling, the scattered ashes suddenly gathered again, and based on the ashes, he began to revive the flesh and blood of Lanling, and even his armor! All the scenes are like the backward flow of time. They are so terrible that they make people shiver. "What?" At last the night was dull. His brain is blank. Is this a technique that ordinary people can understand? Can you even be reborn as ashes? I''m afraid that the blue Ling is beaten into a mist, can he revive in an instant? Is this man really invincible? There must be a problem! Night breathing, heart beating. At this time, Lan Ling''s sword has been cut and killed. The white night retreated immediately. But Lan Ling had no scruples. He seemed to know that any of his defenses could not resist Hongbing, so he simply gave up his defense and slashed wildly with his long sword in his hands. Whoa! Whoa! Hua... the fierce sword spirit is like a storm, whirling around the white night. White night some have no place to start, not to fight, not to defend, but to become busy. And the other side seems to be aware of the panic of the white night, and then drink. Whoosh, whoosh... there are seven or eight virtual shadows on Lan Ling''s body. Is this a split? Breathing in the daytime, he quickly sacrificed all the remaining Hongbing soldiers and blocked them all around. But Lan Ling''s sub bodies are too terrible, and they also know the anti injury technique. They cover the body with a mirror, and they can only defend and can''t attack and kill at night. No way. In this way, she is trapped by Lanling. Although he could not kill himself, it would be over if he continued to procrastinate and other strong men of the dark Dynasty came. White night eyes a Lin, suddenly realized what, people suddenly toward blue Ling''s arm to cut. Whew! Lan Ling''s sword holding arm can resist the power of Hongbing? It was cut down. But the hand holding the sword in the white night did not tremble. A deep blood line appeared at the joint, and bones were visible. White night clenched his teeth, endured severe pain, and continued to cut toward the limbs and head of Lanling,. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a record of the crisp sound came out, we can see that Lanling''s body was directly cut into a human stick, and the broken arm fell to the ground, and the attack on the white night had disappeared. White night immediately sacrifice strength, toward the blue Ling of these stumps and broken arms to suppress the past. He wants to suppress Lan Ling''s limbs and not allow him to revive. To this end, the white night will be batian knife sacrifice. Once the fierce sword shadow is formed, it immediately bursts out an unparalleled sense of violence and suppresses the body of Lanling below. Boom! Boom! Boom! The tyrannical roar of batian sword is like the roar of dragon and tiger. The ground collapsed for a few meters. The void is compressed. The spirit, power and destruction of this area are all squeezed out. The green Jiao over there was even more shot flying, falling on the periphery, head broken and bleeding. But... In the white night thought that this can suppress blue Ling, more strange scene appeared. The corpses that were suppressed by the batian Dao were not affected by the batian sword. They all flew over the long sword of chaolanling and quickly assembled in front of the long sword. After a while, Lanling stood in front of the white night intact again. "This sword!" White night finally realized that something was wrong. Lan Ling brings his sword again. White night eyes a cold, will seven Hongbing all the strength of the palm, facing the sword to block. At the moment, he is still in the state of unity of man and sword. This is supported by the water of Heihe River. Otherwise, he can not maintain this state for a long time. In this state, he can use the power of Hongbing as he likes. His five fingers were flushed by the strength of Hongbing, which was incomparably hard. Seven of his fingers made Hongbing''s strength into a wonderful light, which set off his whole person like an immortal.Dang! The blue sword is cut in the palm of the white night, but it can''t be split. The white night looks ferocious, suddenly sends out the strength, wants to crush this blue long sword. No matter how hard his long sword was, it was beyond his imagination. No way! The power of Hong Bing can''t break this sword? What''s going on? "Is this... Hong Bing, too?" The heart beat wildly at night, can''t help saying. Because he hasn''t come across any weapon that can resist the power of Hongbing, and the blue Ling''s sword... Did it! "It''s not Hongbing, but it can kill you!" Blue Ling suddenly eyes a cold, suddenly pull back the sword, and then toward the white night poke. Pooh! The abdomen of the white night is instantly penetrated by the blue sword. Blood was flowing from the mouth and the abdomen. White night full of shock, incredible looking at Lan Ling. "Die!" Lanling drinks, hands again, to lift the sword, live split white night. But white night''s hands also hold the sword. In terms of strength, he is not defeated by Lanling. But this sword and Lanling are interlinked. Although the strength of the sword is not as strong as that of the white night, Lan Ling is moved a little bit. The blue sword turns into a beam of blue light and runs away from the hand of the white night. Then it turns into the original shape and cuts into the neck of the white night. White night resists in a hurry, but the power of this sword is amazing. Bang! His body was shaken to fly out again, but just as soon as he landed, he was covered with ice by blue Ling. "It''s over, intruder, your head, I''ll give it up to you." Blue Ling cold way, hands high sword, jump, split to the white night''s head. This sword, poured into all the strength of Lan Ling, is likely to split the white night into two before giving up. But in the light of electricity and Firestone, a virtual shadow suddenly appears in the body of white night. The virtual shadow transiently turns into a long sword and crosses the top of the white night''s head, accurately blocking the blue sword. "Well?" Lan Ling frowned. This is the supreme coming code. "Since you can''t see other methods of splitting." The white night broke free from the shackles of the frost and howled. Bang! On the sky, a bright light was shed in an instant, which directly hit him. In an instant, the shadow on the body of the white night becomes more and more intense and more real www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2478 In fact, there are many things that Hong Bing can''t deal with, and the most common thing is spiritual substance. Soul and consciousness can''t be torn apart by brute force. White night has been doubting that the flesh of Lanling may be different from the ordinary soul. Because every time he was reborn, he was in front of that sword. Maybe the mystery is in the sword. Since Hongbing can''t break the sword, let''s try the supreme coming rhyme! In the white night, my eyes are frozen, and the shadow on my body becomes thick and manic under the fierce and strong black river energy. In the blink of an eye, a shadow almost human appears. And this man is the invincible posture of the ancestral prison of the supreme god temple. See prison invincible, blue Ling is obviously eye dew fear. But he didn''t want to let the white night see his fear, which was to bite his teeth and continue to attack and kill. "Beast, in front of me, do you still want to cheat and hide?" Virtual shadow issued a serious voice, and then prison invincible raised his hand and pointed to blue Ling. Joo! A gorgeous beam of light attacked and killed, directly hit Lan Ling''s body. Blue Ling drinks to shout, the body becomes as bright as the ice mirror, seems to want to counterattack this hand. But the beam went straight into his body and disappeared. "Ah Lan Ling gave out a cry of pain, holding his head in both hands, and falling to the ground constantly rolling. "What''s going on?" Qingjiao in the distance was stunned. In fact, this is a mental attack! Lanling is not afraid of swords, but is afraid of conscious injury. And under the instruction of the white night, the prison invincible jumps again, fingered the sword, and cleaved to the blue sword beside Lanling. Bang Dong! A burst of deafening sound sounded, as if in the heart of the explosion, shock soul. Qingjiao was confused for a while. When he came back to God, he found that Lanling had already been shaken out and spat blood in his mouth. He looked miserable. As for his long blue sword, there were cracks on his body. "What?" Qingjiao''s pupils trembled and were completely stunned. Lan Ling, who was almost invincible just now, is seriously injured. What''s more, his injury doesn''t seem to heal. Why? He can stand up peacefully after being torn apart, but now he can''t get up... qingjiao doesn''t understand. But... White night has seen through everything. "It turns out that this sword is just a sword of ideas, and you, from the beginning to the end, are just a carrier! No wonder Hong Bing can''t kill you. No wonder this sword can''t be destroyed. If it''s just an idea, how can the sharpest sword hurt you? " White night toward Lanling, behind him the prison invincible shadow like flame, leaping behind him. That terrible momentum is not what Hong Bing can bring. And Lan Ling finally understood that the man named white night did not only rely on the power of Hongbing. His means are also excellent! "Intruder, my duty is to kill you, no matter who you are, no matter how strong you are, when you step into here, you must die!" Blue Ling roared, and then jumped up, and then clasped the slender sword in both hands, recklessly chopped at the white night. Chuchacha... the dark blue sword edge burst out with an earthshaking chill. This cold feeling instantly frozen the sky and killed the earth. The cloud in the sky did not move. The sun, moon and stars seem to solidify at this moment. Frost covers the ground directly. All the mountains and rivers have changed into one color. The reincarnation of time and space has lost its color under this sword. The green dragon is sluggish and looks. The white night gazed at the sword. Lanling''s flaw has been discerned by him, Lanling knows that he may not win. Therefore, he used the strongest sword, even if he did not kill the white night, he would also seriously injure it. This sword injects the energy of Lanling''s whole body! This sword was either defeated in the daytime or he died. However, as soon as the sword was approaching, the prison invincible virtual shadow on the white night suddenly disappeared. Then he raised his hand, turned the sword formula, and pointed to Lanling directly! A simple finger! "Kill God sword idea!" The hoarse voice is like the voice of heaven, which is shocking. Joo! A slender sword Qi burst out in an instant, as if to run through the heaven and earth, and directly hit the long sword in Lan Ling''s hand. Bang Dang! The sword made a crisp noise, and then it split in two. Lan Ling cut it with a sword. But the body of the sword has been destroyed, and the rest of the broken sword rubs the waist of the white night, but it can''t hurt him.Lan Ling is stunned. His eyes were huge, and he looked at the broken sword in his hand. The sword is there, and the man is. The sword destroys and people die! For Lanling, he knows what it means best. Bang Dang! The broken sword slipped from his fingers. He knelt powerless on the ground, and his blue hair became withered. He gazed at the foggy place in front of him and made a hoarse voice. "Master, failed to... Complete your task, Lanling... Damned..." he said with difficulty, and then his body fell heavily on the ground, and there was a blood seam directly on the waist, and a large amount of blood seeped out, and the whole person was actually divided into two. Lanling, fall! It turns out that the blue sword is his essence. If the blue sword is destroyed, he will not live. Blue Ling a death, white night immediately removed the prison invincible arrival state, the whole person a buttock sat on the ground, big mouth gasping. Dou Da''s sweat dripped constantly... although the prison invincible was illusory through the supreme coming formula, it was also transformed by the remains of the prison invincible as the medium. Coupled with the shaping of Heihe energy, he felt as if the real prison invincible appeared beside him. The sense of oppression and repression cannot be explained by words. And... There is also a sense of inexplicable, as if their own soul and consciousness, will be replaced by the shadow. The night was breathless and sweaty. Is there any side effect of this supreme coming formula? Anyway, Lanling is dead. No one should be able to stop me now? The white night gasps for breath, swallows an elixir, toward that side the head breaks the blood the green Jiao to grasp. "No Green Jiao roared, but his body was not controlled to fly to the end of the white night, and then he grabbed his arm. "Let''s go!" White night hoarse Road, continue to rush inside. "White night, stop, you can''t go in, you can''t go in any more!" Qingjiao is frantically struggling and shouting. But it didn''t work. The white night continued to rush forward. Towards the fog of chaos. There''s no one in the way. The more depressing the atmosphere is. And in the dark, it seems that something is watching the white night. It''s weird. I don''t know how long it took... WOW! The dense fog in front of him suddenly emptied. All of a sudden! A magnificent building appeared in the eyes of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2479 It was a huge high and wide palace, just like a palace inhabited by gods. The whole palace is paved with glazed tiles. The walls are made of gold, and the ground is paved with silver. Every brick and tile is covered with extremely complex boundaries and lines. Huge gemstones inlaid in the top of the palace, like magic eyes, shine everywhere. Huge statues stand on the side of the palace wall, as if guarding the palace. The air current above the palace swayed gently and the void trembled, as if something wonderful was hovering there. far apart from each other, the essence of essence is gathered here. The whole palace has become a land of blessing. It is also a place of artificial blessing. And... It''s not a place of general bliss. It is hundreds of times more powerful than the ordinary land of happiness, even a thousand times! I can''t imagine what it would be like to practice here... "ah Qingjiao''s eyes were huge, and his eyes seemed to fall out of their sockets. Seeing the huge palace, the man froze for a while, then screamed loudly, trembling and crying: "I don''t want to come here, it''s not my fault! It''s not my fault! Spare my life! Forgive me At this moment, she was like a wrong child, crying for mercy. Bai Ye doesn''t understand why qingjiao did this. He doesn''t care. Because his current focus is not on qingjiao. But in front of this vast and huge place, like the residence of gods and gods. Compared with such a huge palace, the palace of criminal law and shadow palace is nothing. "It doesn''t seem like the main warehouse, does it?" The white night gazed at the palace and said hoarsely. But qingjiao shivered, completely crazy, she broke free of the shackles of the white night, kneeling directly on the ground, crazy kowtow, the whole person crazy general, dishevelled appearance, it seems that the spirit and will have collapsed. The white night saw the eye green Jiao, the brow is tight. But at this point, he didn''t want to waste any more time. Now that we have come to this stage, we can''t have the slightest hesitation. Although the palace does not look like it was used to store resource materials. And who would take the palace to store supplies? Of course, there is one more important point. The whole palace... There is no defense boundary and Dharma array! Yes, although all the bricks and tiles of the palace have the pattern of array, none of them is used for defense. Instead, it is a kind of Dharma array for gathering spirit and Qi... in addition, there is no guard at the gate of the palace... if it is the main warehouse, why not even a guard? Something''s wrong! All this is too mysterious. Go ahead and have a look! The white night looked tense and hummed. It turned into a sharp sword and rushed into the palace. The palace gate is closed. However, under the power of the combination of Hongbing''s esoteric swordsman and sword, the gate was suddenly cut open by the night. Boom! The gate exploded, the rocks splashed, and the afterwaves of the explosion poured out in all directions. The white night fell in the gate. But at the same time, a tremendous pressure came on him. At this moment, he seems to feel that his soul has been suppressed by something, and he is hard to breathe and extremely painful... How could this happen? In the white night, his face sank and he looked into the palace. But... The whole palace was empty. Instead, a long corridor appeared in front of the white night. There are lots of images of living creatures in the corridor. Birds and animals, flowers and trees, as if all spirits are covered in it. It was only at the end of the day that a man appeared. Staring at the corridor in the white night, I can''t help but feel lost. It seems that the corridor has a magic power. However, the next second, he suddenly understood something. His face became extremely dignified. Almost instantly, he urged seven soldiers to leave the palace. "I see! So it is! " He had a tight, broken voice. But when he was about to exit the gate. Roaring and roaring... the burst gate seemed to be absorbed by something, and it restored its original original appearance by itself, directly blocking the retreat of the white night. White night backhand a sword, toward the gate. Boom! The gate burst again. But the white night was also attacked, and was shocked to retreat. However, after the gate broke, he did not rush out. Because outside the gate stood a row of silver armor soul. A middle-aged man with long hair and a hooked nose is attaching his hands.The man''s breath is very deep, the figure is very thin, wearing a silver white robe, a pair of sunken eyes looking at him indifferently. That look, like looking at the ants... "you seem to be in the wrong place." The man said lightly. "It''s not a mistake, it''s just my understanding." The owner of the white warehouse shakes his head and says, "I should have thought of the dark place of the night! After all, how can the supreme magic weapon of a clan be taken care of by others? Naturally, the master must hold it in his hand... " Yes, this place is the bedroom of the supreme leader of the dark dynasty! No wonder qingjiao would be so afraid that he would kneel on the ground and kowtow wildly. It turns out that this is the leader''s residence. "Bow down!" The man waved his arm, and the ghost of silver armor immediately walked towards the white night. The breath of these people... Has become so powerful that it''s horrifying. It''s not what four heavenly kings or Lanling can compare. Their approach reveals a sense of crisis. He found that even though he had seven Hongbing in his hand, he felt that he had no chance of winning in the face of these people! And these people... Are just guards here. In that case, what should be the leader? We can''t stay here long. We have to evacuate! From the beginning to the end of the white night, he did not intend to fight with the leader of the dark Dynasty. He still has self-knowledge, now his own is not enough to compete with each other! If you face it, you will die! White night bit his teeth and burst out in an instant. In the state of man sword integration, he directly turns into a sharp sword and rushes outside the gate. But at this time, those silver armor soul people also drew out their long swords and waved towards the white night. Whoa! Each sword explodes out countless strands of silver, which are woven into a large net, directly covering the white night. The white night was caught instantly. "Dig up his soul, take away the Hongbing and offer it to the superior!" The middle-aged man came over and said faintly. But the moment the words fell, the white night suddenly came out of the silver net, and the body became gray and white, just like a spirit. This is the spirit of breaking the void! But as soon as he broke away from the silver net, he lifted the spirit of breaking the void in the white night, and flew towards the distance in an instant. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2480 The speed of the white night is very fast, and the application of the spirit of breaking the void makes these people unable to defend themselves. In the blink of an eye, they run out of the gate and run towards the distance. "Time goes back!" The middle-aged man is not in a hurry, and his fingers are flicked. Bang! A time spell is cast, such as a blooming lotus flower, spreading in all directions. "Well?" The white night was shocked. The time track at the gate was destroyed when he entered the gate. How could he still use the time reversal technique? However, when the skill was cast, the white night realized that it was wrong! It turns out that the time technique is not aimed at the gate, but at the area outside the gate where he is now! Whoa! The art of time fills this field. For a moment, the time in this field is constantly retrogressing, but it is not a rapid backward flow, but a very slow retrogression. Because of the backward flow of time, the white night can not go forward. Every time it strikes forward for a while, it will be pulled back by the art of time. It seems that the whole person is caught by this area and can not rush out at all. It is impossible to destroy all the time trajectories along the way! I didn''t expect the time technique to work like this. The white night heart hair congeals, raises the sword to cut to kill toward the person who rushes. The shadow of seven Hongbing soldiers seemed to grow on his body, and with the dancing of his arms, he rushed to the silver armor soul. Although the spirit of silver armour is powerful, they are not like Lanling. They are just an idea body. If they are hit by Hongbing, they still have to fall, so they dare not be too presumptuous. They were extremely cautious and fearsome. They were flexible and flexible. They could not touch them at all. On the contrary, it is between the electric light and the flint that several sharp swords stab at the chest of the white night like a vicious snake. The day night breathes a tight, hastily wants to dodge, but after all or slow a beat. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheezing... abnormal noise comes out. We can see that the body of the white night is directly penetrated through the body by these sharp swords. Blood was splashing. The terrible sword is full of strong sword spirit, but the sword spirit is not to tear the white night, but to suppress the spirit, power and even part of Heihe energy. If you suppress his power, it will be easy to kill him again. In the white night, blood spat out from his mouth, the attack broke, the defense collapsed, and the whole person fell back again and again. These strong souls! I''m afraid each of them has the strength to fight against Lanling. Maybe these talents are the real strength to guard the "main warehouse"! "Stupid and ignorant man, your head, I will give the whole to the superior." The middle-aged man said faintly, then took out a shining knife from his sleeve and walked towards the white night. Look at this, it''s time to cut off his head. White night facial expression is tight, dead gnawing teeth, try to pull out the sword that stabs on the chest! But no matter how hard he tried, the swords seemed to grow on him and couldn''t be pulled out at all. "Ah The white night roars, mentions the Hongbing to these sharp swords to slash fiercely. Bang Dang! Seven or eight swords were broken on the spot. But the next second, the broken sword in Bai Ye''s body seemed to be attracted by something. He dragged the white night to fly by himself and overlapped with those broken swords. "Give up the struggle, when these swords pierce into your body, it''s like a shackle. You''re just a stinky mouse!" The middle-aged man shook his head, and then backhand a dagger, the shining dagger was severely cut to the neck of the white night. But between the electric light and flint, the white night suddenly raised his hand and caught the attacking dagger. The dagger stopped. But his fingers were so bloody that they were almost cut off by the dagger. "Why such useless resistance?" That person shakes his head, that is, he wants to exert force, and directly cuts with his hands and neck. But the next second, the white night laughed. "Revolt? Don''t you know you''re dying? " "Well?" The middle-aged man frowned and suddenly realized something. He suddenly released the dagger. The moment of release. Whoa!!! At the same time, along the sharp sword that stabbed into the body, it directly spread to the body of these silver armor soul people. In an instant, all of them were ignited and their armor was burned. "Ah!! Ah "Help "Put out the fire! Put out the fire The souls screamed miserably. They let go of their hands one by one and tumbled wildly on the ground.Some people try to endure the burning on their bodies, intending to use the treasure soul technique to destroy the flame on their bodies, but it has no effect! "This is the fire of Lihuang! If it''s contaminated, you''d better wait for death with peace of mind. " The middle-aged man said lightly. From the flame, the world can not be extinguished! "My lord... Help me... Help... Me..." several silver armor soul people rushed at the middle-aged man. But before they came near the man, they all fell to the ground. After a while, all of them were burnt to ashes and died completely. White night pulled out the sword from his chest and threw it on the ground, staring at the middle-aged man breathlessly. "You''re left!" He said in a deep voice. "No The middle-aged man shook his head: "don''t you know where this is? Killing these people is nothing. " "And I''ll kill you?" "It''s nothing. Look behind you." "Behind you?" At night, his face was puzzled and his pupils shrank. He seemed to realize something and turned around suddenly. But I saw a thin line in the distance behind me. There were rows of soldiers. These soldiers are all wearing silver armor and holding long swords. They come here in order. At a glance, there are nearly ten thousand! The overwhelming soul power. The extreme pressure of the soul. Towards the town together. "How could it be?" At the same time, he was hard to breathe, his Qi and blood flowed, and he kept spitting blood from his mouth... there are so many terrible souls in the dark Dynasty? "You killed several people on the ground. What about these?" The middle-aged man asked. The white night was silent. Silver armor soul people line up, turn into a human wall to open towards this. They have completely sealed off the retreat of the white night. At this time, the white night is difficult to fly even if it is cutting wings. "Don''t leave." The middle-aged man, with his hands attached, is ready to walk towards the white night again. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head. "If you can''t leave... Then you won''t go!" "Well?" What do you mean by a middle-aged man "Your leader, in it?" Asked the hoarse white night. The middle-aged man slightly Zheng under, suddenly thought of what, facial expression a coagulation: "you crazy?" But the words fell! Whoosh! At the same time, seven Hongbing were sacrificed together and waved directly to the interior of the palace. Boom!!!!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2481 The power of the tyrannical Hongbing burst into the main hall like a raging flood. In an instant, a large number of buildings were unfolded, countless boundaries were broken, the original magnificent palace directly became a mess. In the white night, he cut the sword wildly and rushed to the interior of the palace. Since it is extremely impossible to escape, it''s better to take a fight and kill the leader of the dark Dynasty first! How bold the idea is. I''m afraid the middle-aged man didn''t expect such horrible behavior in the daytime. "Crazy! Are you crazy? " The middle-aged man drank and yelled, and immediately raised his hand to catch the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! the space in front of the white night is all broken, and the front area is directly destroyed by the middle-aged man and can not move forward. But this broken void could not stop Hongbing''s magic power. The frightening roar of the sword is constantly blooming, and the terrible sword power is constantly erupting. The middle-aged man has many means, but in front of Hong Bing, he seems to have no way. "Give me town!" At this time, the middle-aged man is a low drink. Bang! White night''s body immediately suffered an unparalleled force of repression, the whole person almost fell to the ground. Qi is tearing the surrounding space and tearing the body of the white night. But he persisted and continued to wave seven Hongbing soldiers. Roar! Roar! Roar! Hongbing is powerful, swallowing the sky and destroying the earth. The tyrannical force almost destroyed the whole palace. "Asshole! Get down on your knees The middle-aged man was furious and released all the power of repression. The white night can not bear, almost kneeling on the ground, waving seven Hongbing strength is also suppressed by the other side, has been difficult to use. "Die!" The middle-aged man does not make any hesitation, appears in the white night''s side almost in a blink, and then a hand knife fiercely swings toward the white night''s strong neck. Although it is a hand knife, but the arm is bright, sharp, and seems to be able to cut everything. The breath of the night is trembling, and all the forces will summon the shadow of the sword. Bang! The shadow of the sword is in front of him, and he can resist the knife. Bang!! A dull noise burst forth. The hand knife was countered. But the terrible power spread all over the whole body of the white night like lightning, and the person was instantly shaken out and fell to the ground and spat out blood. After he landed on the ground, there was a Dharma array under him, which was suspended in the air with the white night, and quickly bound his limbs and the spirit of heaven, and completely imprisoned him. "If there is no Hong Bing, you are just a mole ant in front of me. How dare you disturb the superior position with such a mole ant?" The middle-aged man stepped forward with indifference and coldness in his eyes. Middle aged men never worry about the safety of their superiors. This kind of person can''t hurt the supreme existence at all. The reason why he was angry was that he was angry at the man''s boldness and fearing that he would disturb his superior position. In that case, it would be his dereliction of duty. The middle-aged man took out something like a cauldron stove. The cauldron furnace is only the size of a palm. It doesn''t look big, but it''s shining brilliantly. It''s amazing. "I will take away your spirit and soul and put it into the furnace to make it, so that you can experience the hardship of refining!" The middle-aged man said coldly, spinning and directly pushing the cauldron furnace, toward the white night. Whoa! The cauldron is in full swing. That only bowl size hole spurts out a reddish light, shining on the body of white night, and then crazily pulling the divine consciousness of white night. The shadow on the body moves wildly in the white night. But... He didn''t panic. Instead, he was staring at the middle-aged man with cold eyes. There seems to be no worry about the middle-aged man''s methods. "Do you know why I want to enter the dark Dynasty alone?" Hoarse at night. "Well?" The middle-aged man was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of the white night. At this time, however, a vision was reborn, and the God consciousness of the white night, which had been pulled by the cauldron stove, was suddenly completely stabilized. The function of the cauldron furnace seemed to have lost its effect on the white night. What''s going on? The middle-aged man realized that something was wrong. He looked at the white night in a hurry, but he saw his chest trembling. There was a cloud of smoke, as if something was gushing out. This energy is extremely mysterious and full-bodied. It is unpredictable and mysterious. But the middle-aged man knows what it is. "This is... Not good! Heihe energy The middle-aged man was shocked and immediately turned back to jump. But as soon as he moved, the energy of his chest suddenly rushed out, turned into two big hands of terror, and grabbed the middle-aged man in the past. "Holy Shield!" "Twist space!""Endless fragmentation!" "Go away! Get out of here "Turn me into oblivion!" The middle-aged man urgently urges the technique, wants to stop this terror thug. However, no matter how abstruse his means and how terrifying his power, he could not stop these two big hands. PATA! He hit his big hand on the shoulder. "No! no No... the middle-aged man growled. The next second. Whew! The big hand tore his body in half. Blood splattered all over the floor on the spot! Such a strong man is so dead... I''m afraid the middle-aged man himself did not expect that he would end up like this. And after tearing the middle-aged man, the body of white night also changed. His whole body trembled violently, his knees bent, and he fell to the ground powerlessly. His hands were wrapped around his chest, and his face was pale to the extreme. But the terrible fog in his chest rushed out of his body like a flood. The consciousness became blurred. The body began to get out of control. In fact, this is a symptom of the complete release of black river energy in the daytime. On the spot in the temple, he released a little bit of Heihe''s energy, and now he''s planning to release all the energy of Heihe. Since you can''t go away, try your best to make it last time. Even if he is defeated, at least he has fought. In the white night, his eyes gradually became red with blood, and the light of the combination of man and sword became more and more intense. However, his whole body Qi was absorbed into his body at this time, and the whole person became ordinary, just like ordinary people. He seemed to have a feeling of returning to nature. But his eyes have changed a lot. Although the eyes were blood red, just like the pupils of the devil, they were surprisingly calm. They could not see any waves, just like a pool of stagnant water. "Is this the power that the water of the Heihe River releases completely?" White night hard to raise his hand, staring at the fuzzy consciousness murmur. At this time, nearly ten thousand souls of silver armor had already surrounded them. The fury came like mountains. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... there was a dull noise. "Kill!" I don''t know who was drinking. In an instant, everyone was like a flood, rushing towards the white night. The chaotic and violent soul art will instantly submerge the white night. Heaven and earth change. Heaven and earth tremble... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2482 In front of a white jade palace on the cloud, a soul man in armor and a flag rushed to the palace. The guard stationed at the gate of the palace immediately drank away: "stop! Who is coming? " "I am the messenger! Report something important to Mr. Ruan! " The visitor yelled and took out a token. The man took the token and looked at it. He was stunned for a moment and then turned sideways. The news rushed into the court at once. At the moment, in the main hall of the central palace, a group of high-level Shenji Palace are at the table processing documents from all over the place. Ruan Shi''s face was heavy, staring at the documents in his hand, and his expression was very serious. These days, the war reports from the front line are worse and more critical. However, Shenji palace is helpless. Rao is he holding these war reports, but also can only sigh, there is no way. If it goes on like this, the whole defense line will certainly collapse, and the general situation of Shenji palace will not be guaranteed... "Lord Ruan, we are obviously short of manpower. It is said that the other side has added 100000 talents and all of them are devoted to the front-line battlefield. Our people are constantly losing, and it is difficult to win small-scale battles! If it goes on like this, the overall situation will be decided! " A middle-aged man in a white robe stood up and held his fist to Ruan Shi. People around him looked up slightly, and everyone''s face was not good-looking. "Ji Ru, do you have any good strategies?" Ruan asked weakly. "At this time, we can only ask for help." "To whom?" "There are countless people with lofty ideals in Lisheng Prefecture, and countless people who are willing to throw their heads and shed blood to defend the state!" The man called Ji Ru is serious. On hearing this, Ruan laughed bitterly: "Ji Ru, you are too naive. How can the people of Lisheng state have the thought of defending Lisheng state? They are full of ideas to gain benefits and improve their accomplishments. Everyone is crazy about their own cultivation. Do you want them to work for us? This is simply unrealistic, and you have no idea of the dark Dynasty''s eyes. There won''t be a traitor with the enemy in it? " "In that case, why should we do our best to bleed for these people?" The man called Ji Ru was indignant and said unhappily. "We''re not bleeding for these people? We are also for ourselves. If those people are going to come in and they are dead, can we live? There are selfish people everywhere. All we can do is try our best to keep the place that should belong to us Ruan sighed, and his face became more and more tired. The others sighed and shook their heads. In fact, before that, people from Shenji palace had already responded to the call in various places in Lisheng state, asking those powerful and respected people in Lisheng state to help Shenji palace, but the effect was very little. Only those young souls who were willing to join were those who were not afraid of tigers, but those who were old oil seeds would watch the fire from the other side of the river and stand by. It''s not that no one is willing to help Shenji palace. It''s just that at this juncture, those who are willing to do so have already done so. What''s the use of Shenji palace even if they don''t want to? Ruan Shi had this idea before, but now, he has seen the world clearly. The crowd frowned. Ruan continued to process the documents sent by different places. Until then, there was a voice outside the hall. "Report to Mr. Ruan, I have something important to report to you!" "Come in." Ruan shouts. The news from outside immediately ran into the palace. "What''s the matter?" Ruan did not lift his head. In fact, more than a dozen messengers come here to report to him every day. He is already too busy. However, seeing the news, the envoy held up a record crystal and said respectfully, "tell Mr. Ruan that the master song of the transport team has returned! He and his followers have escaped from the dark Dynasty safely, and are now recuperating in the palace. Lord Songshi wants his subordinates to report. Someone in the dark Dynasty is plotting something important. I hope Mr. Ruan can think about it. Maybe it is an opportunity for our Shenji palace! " As soon as he said this, Ruan raised his head. The rest of them also raised their eyes and looked at the news. "Come on, get that recording crystal." Ruan was in a hurry. The messenger immediately presented the record crystal. Ruan took over and immediately activated the crystal. The picture presented in the crystal is exactly the picture of killing out of the palace of criminal law at night. "What''s going on? Isn''t this Dongying, the leader of the criminal law palace of the dark dynasty? " "He... He''s crazy?" "Did he cover the evacuation of Matsumoto?" "It''s impossible..." people gathered around, staring at the crystal in amazement. "No, this is not Dongying... This Dongying is fake!" Ruan teacher is staring at the crystal, Na Na said. After a moment, he suddenly raised his head and yelled at the people around him: "quick, call the master Songshi, quickly follow me into the palace, quick!""Yes ... ... ... at the moment, several figures are speeding towards here. Among them, there are Luo Yi and others. They came from the south, but did not meet Xu Ziming''s team. However, they didn''t care about Xu Ziming and others, but they drove directly to the Central Committee. But as they approached the vast palace in the center, a strong smell of blood wafted over. And then, there were waves of anger. Smell these smell son, end Yan slightly raise one''s head, Luo Cha Nu''s face frightens change. "It''s not right, it''s not right!" She almost screamed. "It seems that white night is really crazy." There was a murmur in the red dress. "I''m not allowed to disturb you! We have to stop the night! " "Stop? It''s not our turn! Calling you here is to let you see them. After all, they haven''t done it for a long time. Every ray of their soul gas contains extraordinary energy, and you may have some understanding! " Red clothes light road. The people next to him stopped talking. The crowd moved on. And walking, the world slowly turned into a blood red color. Only to see a lot of blood on the ground, as well as limbs and broken arms, has been tragically dead silver armor soul. The earth is fragmented, void and time are all disordered, twisted and burst. The scene is like the end of the world, extremely miserable. People were frightened, and the more they saw, the more afraid they were. Especially when they felt the air floating in the void, they couldn''t help shivering. What a powerful spirit! Who released the anger? People are puzzled, but continue to move forward, but can hear bursts of bursts and shouts of killing. It turns out that the original silver armor soul is not all fallen, they are around the white night, continue to attack and kill, but the current silver soul, is even less than half. What''s more, they can''t stop the white night, on the contrary, the white night is killing the soul of silver armor. The war situation is totally one-sided... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2483 Looking at the soul of silver armor who fell on the ground, luochanu and others on this side had already been stunned. These silver armor soul people are subordinate to the upper guard army. Generally, only the elite of the dark Dynasty have the chance to join the guard army. When luochanu first came to the dark king Dynasty, she once fought against the guards. Yes, only one move. Because after a move, luochanu was defeated. The other side just raised her hand slightly, and luochanu was suppressed on the ground and couldn''t move. If it was not for the face of Zhongyan, luochanu would have been killed by the guards. From that day on, in the impression of luochanu, the guards were fierce and incomparable. But now... They were slaughtered like pigs and dogs. If these guards are not comparable, to what extent should the killers... Exist? "When did white night become so powerful? This is not him Finally Yan gazed at the white night which killed madness among the crowd, coldly said. "It''s not that his own strength has become stronger, but he has more means. At present, he is covered with a lot of energy that does not belong to him. He is using these energy to kill crazily here." Red said calmly. "In my impression, white night is a very cautious man. Since he dares to appear here, he must have made all kinds of preparations! I don''t know what his purpose is, but that''s all. " Finally Yan light way, spin and raise a hand to wave. Bang! There were several bright lights all over his body. These are the figures of Hongbing. It seems that the white night is attracted by the killing. "In the end?" He murmured. "Do it. Don''t let the night disturb you." Red clothes light road, is to move forward. Obviously, she''s ready to do it, too. At the moment, the breath of red clothes startles the sky, which is quite different from the red clothes separated body that was released before the white night. She was absolutely using her own power! What''s more, he''s coming in the end... are all the lights around him? Are they all Hongbing? Why did he get so many soldiers? Even abandoning the divine sword and Lihuang sword? Are these... Fake soldiers? Bai Ye doesn''t know how powerful these Hongbing are, but he knows that if he continues to delay here, his situation will become more and more unfavorable. And... After Heihe''s energy is completely released, his consciousness is also being devoured crazily. His consciousness is very vague, relying on his will to support his consciousness... if he goes on like this, he will have no chance! White night secretly gnash teeth, against this little consciousness, suddenly ordered the body to shift direction, toward the palace interior ejection. Boom! A circle of gray and white dazzling lines burst out in all directions. Those who surround the white night are all shot out. "White night, stop!" "What is he going to do?" "No, is he going to disturb the superior?" "No!" "Kill, kill white night!" At once, Luo ran out of her wits. Finally Yan also does not wordy, drinks shouts, pulls out the false abandons the divine sword to the white night one chop. Roar!!! The terrible black sword spirit directly cut towards the body of the white night. However, before the sword spirit is approaching, the arm of the white night will not be controlled by a wave of the backhand. Sonorous! The fierce and dark sword spirit also waved out from his hand, and collided with the sword spirit, which exploded a terrible and desolate black dazzling pattern. And after this blow, the white night''s body was full of gold, and then disappeared. The state of the unity of man and sword has been lifted! The consciousness of not much white night is shocking, inexplicable, and thrilling. He gazed at the seven red soldiers floating in front of him and found that the abandoned magic sword was shaking wildly! Obviously, it felt the existence of the fake abandoned sword! It''s angry! Crazy! It wants to compete with the fake abandoned sword! The fake abandoned sword angered it! But this is not the time to get angry! White night forcibly put away seven Hongbing, turned and rushed to the center of the temple. But Heihe is so powerful. And once released, it will be out of control. Before he got close to the center, the whole person suddenly trembled, then fell to the ground, lost consciousness and stopped moving. "Well?" "What''s wrong with him?" Luo Cha woman several people are astonished.The people all stopped and looked at the man in disbelief. "In the end, kill him!" The red dress did not hesitate, immediately drink shout. Finally Yan also did not hesitate to pull up the false abandoned sword toward the white night. The end of this moment has no longer read any love! Because this is in the dark dynasty! Is in the upper bedroom next to! White night killed here! This is touching the bottom line of the end! In the end, how can you spare? Luocha woman breathed a shudder, subconsciously went forward, but took a few steps, and then stopped. She knew that she couldn''t change anything at all. She could only watch the fake abandoned sword cleave towards the head of white night. But at this critical moment! The white night on the ground suddenly opened its eyes. His eyes are no longer blood red, on the contrary, a clear and bright, only in front of the pupil beads there seems to be a layer of gray fog shrouded, the whole looks very strange. At the moment of opening his eyes, the figure of the white night suddenly disappeared. Dong!!! Fake abandoned sword directly cut on the ground, tearing the earth! "Empty?" Luochanu breathed heavily. "Well?" Finally Yan frowned and looked up. But the next second, behind suddenly rushed to an iron fist, mercilessly hit his back. "Be careful in the end!" Red clothes drink low. But... It''s too late! Bang! In the end, Yan was smashed and flew out in an instant, and the evil spirit of bursting and startling the sky swung away on him. The man, like a shell, flew backwards and hit the border of the palace. Roaring... the force lines bloom from him and release to all directions. The whole border is shaking wildly, almost to be broken. People around him were shocked. This is the boundary between the superior and the lower, and it is almost broken when it is hit... how powerful is this attack? "In the end!" "Lord Zhongyan!" The crowd rushed up and helped him up. But see end Yan mouth spit blood, cover body almost can''t stand up, and his body also fell down a large number of iron filings. "If I had not been given this armor, I would have been killed by that blow." Finally Yan raised his head and gazed at the white night over there, and said in a coagulant voice, "be careful, this white night... Has changed again!" "Change?" The world was shocked. "What... What changes?" Someone asked carefully. "He has fully integrated the power of the black river water! I''m afraid you won''t be his opponent! " At this time, a hoarse voice came from the side... from the side www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2484 Hearing the sound, people looked at the source of the sound. It was an old man with a black cloak but ragged clothes and cane in his hand, walking out of the shadow beside him. "Old shadow?" Luocha female autumn eyes open. People around him quickly clasped their fists and saluted: "meet the shadow old man!" It turns out that this man is one of the giants of the dark Dynasty, the shadow old man! The status of this man is incomparable to the shadow God. "Here comes the elder?" Finally Yan pulled the cloak, side head hoarse way. "Have you suffered?" The shadow old man''s toothless lips curled and said with a smile. "What''s the matter with the water of the Heihe River? Our people can''t control it, but they''re all mixed up in the daytime. How can we do that? " A dark king asked. "The water of Heihe River is not river water, it is actually... Blood!" Said the old shadow, shaking his head. "Blood?" "Yes, or do you think a mere River can really have such terrible energy? He just wants to fuse this blood. It''s a miracle to be able to integrate this blood with his strength. But I think he should not manipulate himself. I''m afraid that the consciousness of this son has been occupied by the powerful energy of the black river and has fallen into a state of madness. You should be careful. " Said the old shadow. "Crazy state? Adults joked, this son''s eyes are clear, although the whole body breath is mysterious and powerful, but not violent, from the appearance, he did not fall into a state of madness One man said with a smile. "This is the terrible part of the black river water!" The old man of shadow said hoarsely, "the more calm a person is, the more terrible he will be!" People take a breath. "Whose blood is this?" Finally, I asked again. The old shadow shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t know. "What do you mean?" Red asked calmly. "Please sacrifice your own power and lock him up." The shadow old man said. "Just lock him up?" "Although the energy of the water of Heihe River is extremely terrifying, if the complete integration is over, this son is bound to fall into a deep sleep stage, and then it will be easy to kill him!" The shadow old man said quietly. Everyone''s eyes were shining. "It''s a wonderful plan to use my own divine power just for this son. It''s a great loss for me. It''s not worth the loss." Red shook her head, as if unwilling. "If the Lord in red doesn''t want to, I can help you. Let''s get involved." The shadow old man said quietly. Whoosh! At this time, the white night at that end was moving again. However, he did not rush towards the inner part of the temple. Instead, he aimed at a strong man of the dark Dynasty and threw his hand at one of them. Bang!! The cracks burst out of the void. The soul was smashed into particles on the spot and died miserably. "What?" All of them were so pale with fear. That is a jade king! It''s just like bean curd! How terrible! "Be careful!" Luochanu yelled again. But see white night is a cross arm, toward the next few souls to kill. Those souls immediately raised their hands to resist, intending to fight back. But in the face of the white night at the moment, all their moves are pale and useless. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the bodies of these souls followed the previous one, and were shocked into blood mist and died... he was invincible and unstoppable. Luochanu and Zhongyan retreated one after another. Looking at the white night''s destructive means, all the people on the scene have gone mad. Red lotus step a little, high jump into the sky, and then two palms together, as if to make a Buddha ceremony, and then wave down. Whoa! The vast sky burst out a lot of blood gas, and then these blood condensed into a huge red lotus, directly shrouded in the body of the white night below. Dong... the ground is sunken. The flying white night bumps into the red lotus. The red lotus immediately protrudes like a ball, but it doesn''t break. Instead, it plays the white night back. "Good!" The people of the dark Dynasty around him were overjoyed. "Kill!" The remaining souls of silver armor saw it and roared and rushed to the white night. "No, come back!" The shadow old man yelled. But... He was a little late. When these silver armour souls rush into the red lotus, the white night is just like a meat grinder. They immediately kill them and dance wildly with their arms. The shadow of their arms swallows those people directly. In an instant, all of them were turned into blood fog, which exploded and died on the spot.Hundreds of guards were wiped out in less than five breaths. People around him were shocked. "We can''t compete with it. We are not enemies in the present white night. Please come and invite your adults to come here. Only they can suppress the white night and prevent him from disturbing the superior position!" The old man said. "Yes The dark king called out, and immediately someone withdrew to inform other strong men. At this time, the white night had already made an impact on the red lotus. His body was wrapped by a large number of black river water, the whole person was like a shadow, ethereal and unpredictable, and then hit the red lotus. Bang! Honglian was immediately protruded from the top, and the protruding parts were extremely sharp, and some parts had already appeared cracks. Red clothes raised a hand, plain hand holding the formula, the fierce energy from her overflow, poured into the red lotus, maintain the strength of the red lotus. But Rao is so, but also can''t resist. "Help me!" The voice of indifference opened. The old man did not dare to hesitate, and immediately put his cane to the ground. Whoa! A dark smoke flew out of the cane and poured directly on the red lotus. Red lotus instantly turned into black lotus, and above the Black Lotus, there is a huge devil''s face, very terrible. But that''s not enough. Finally, Yan stood up, fighting a little strength toward the ground. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all the puppet soldiers flew up and fell towards the white night and stabbed on the ground with him as the center. The puppet Hongbing releases the force of the rolling Hongbing, strengthening the strength of heilian crazily. In an instant, Black Lotus convex mark slowly small to go. "Sealed, sealed!" The people of the dark Dynasty around him were overjoyed. Next second... sonorous! A black light burst out of the white night. "Not good!" Finally Yan suddenly realized what, drank a low, and hastily took back the false abandoned sword. But it was a little late. However, he saw that the abandoned God sword in white night''s body was suddenly cut out and was not controlled, and it was directly cut to the sword body of the fake abandoned God sword. Bang!! The power of the fierce soldiers burst out at once. At the same time, all the Hongbing were released. "What''s the matter? He can''t control himself. How can these Hongbing be sacrificed? " The shadow old man''s face sank and he breathed out. "In the end! Don''t stop Red clothes seem to understand what, immediately to the end Yan drink. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2485 Finally Yan slightly a Zheng, also suddenly is aware of what, immediately will all fake Hongbing put up. As soon as the puppet Hongbing was collected, those tyrannical Hongbing immediately returned to calm. People are relieved. But the next second, a more terrifying scene appeared. Then the white night stretched out his hand and grasped the abandoned magic sword and the startled sword in front of him, and then the black river energy on his body was boiling and wriggling again. A moment later, Heihe energy has already simulated the shape of five arms, holding all the five Hongbing soldiers in front of him in his hands. Seeing this, everyone''s breath froze. Including the red dress and the shadow old man... "big... Adult, don''t you say he lost consciousness?" Luo Cha female stupidly looked at this scene, Na Na said. "He lost his consciousness, but... It doesn''t mean he is stupid. He owns Hongbing, and his subconscious will pick up Hongbing..." the shadow old man trembled. "So... What should I do now?" "Such strength... Also used Hong Bing?" "Can we fight this man?" Everyone was stunned. "Quick, imprison this man, imprison his limbs, quick!" The shadow old man screamed. The people around him were trembling and stiff headed. However, the red dress here was aware of something and immediately drank it open: "withdraw!" As soon as she said this, she moved back. "Lord in red!" The old man of shadow called. However, at this time, the white night, which was imprisoned by Honglian, suddenly threw up the seven Hongbing soldiers in his hand. At this moment, what the white night is waving is no longer the sword shadow that people and swords sacrifice at the same time, but the body of Hongbing. In addition, he has been completely occupied by Heihe energy at the moment, and the power generated by waving Hongbing can not be compared with that before. Bang! Qi Ba Hong Bing''s body immediately burst out the spirit of destroying heaven and earth. After the explosion, the Qi was intended to melt into one, and turned into a tornado and rolled around. Tear up the earth and the earth! "Bad!" "Run away!" People were shocked and fled. However, the tornado instantly tore up the red lotus sacrificed by the red clothes, breaking the confinement of the people, and directly devouring the people. These people were caught off guard and retreated. They were directly engulfed by the tornado. Their bodies were torn into blood mist and all died miserably. No matter how strong the people are, they are all torn apart like paper paste. Finally, she ran away ahead of time. Luochanu was no exception. She didn''t want to join the war. She had been watching from a distance. But it was the shadow old man who was almost sucked in by a tornado and his arm was broken. It can be said that he escaped from death. He wanted to reprimand the red dress for fleeing, but when he saw the scene, he was speechless. The crowd opened their distance, but these people of the dark king Dynasty were dead and wounded. "We are not the opponent of this man. We''d better not die in vain and withdraw for the time being." Said red, gazing at the white night. "Evacuation? What about the superior? Let this son disturb the superior? If the superior is angry, we are all capital crimes A dark king Dynasty person excited way. "In that case, go ahead." The red dress whispered. The king''s voice disappeared in a moment. "Wait a little longer, gentlemen. The signal has already been sent. You should be on your way. When you are here, it''s not worth mentioning that he has Hongbing." The shadow old man said hoarsely. "How can we delay?" At the end of the day. But not yet waiting for the shadow old man to answer, the white night again rushed over. People were horrified. "Great movement of heaven!" The old shadow growled and held up his cane. Whoa! The top of the cane burst out black smoke, covering the sky. In the blink of an eye, the whole sky becomes gray. The seven Hongbing soldiers of the white night attacked and chopped them. The shadow old man''s body immediately melted into the gray and disappeared. White night immediately shift the target, toward the end of Yan and others rushed. "Go Finally Yan do not do a bit of stay, immediately far away. His body was protected by magic weapons. After being urged, he was full of Qi. The whole person rushed to the horizon and left here like a flash. Losing consciousness, the white night moved the target around again, killing those dark kings who had no time to run away. "No!" "Help..." "no!" The crowd screamed miserably, but they could not escape from the terrible Hongbing. One after another, blood flowers bloom. The whole scene was like a slaughterhouse. It was terrifying.Luochanv also turned to go, but at this time, a sense of cold locked her body. She was so scared that she realized what she was immediately. She turned her head suddenly, but she was standing in front of her in the white night... ah Luocha screamed and immediately closed her eyes. But... She didn''t feel the pain of tearing herself apart by the sword, and... Her own consciousness was still there? Luocha woman was shocked and brave enough to open her eyes. However, she saw her sword hanging in the air in the white night, shaking and not cutting off. "What?" Luochanv stayed. "Go..." br > at this time, a very vague word suddenly came out in the mouth of the white night. Luocha girl Jiao body a shock, vaguely understood what, hurried to turn to run. At this time, the dark sky, fell down countless black air bundles like ropes, the air bundle quickly rolled, directly tied the white night. The white night struggled, but tore the black air beam, and immediately ejected a large number of black gas beams around him, and locked him. At the same time, the red clothes opened their pupils. WOW! Two white halos were shot from her pupil, covering the white night. In an instant, a large number of dark Dynasty souls appeared around the white night, covering the sky, countless. The night was dancing in a frenzy, and the soldiers were trying to chop. The soul around is torn and shattered when all around them... br > but... These souls are like endless. No matter how crazy he is killed, they can''t kill them. "Is this magic?" The shadow old man was shocked and was very happy. "Only magic can you trap this man!" Red dress light road. "Ha ha ha, it is a red man. His mind is blinded by the energy of Heihe River. He has entered the state of madness. It is the best way to trap him by using magic to guide his heart! The red dress is really brilliant! " The old man laughed in the shadow. The spirits who fled around were not excited. But the next moment, the trapped white night suddenly burst out of a circle of terror. Bang Dang! The magic around the world is broken like a broken bronze mirror. Red clothes were also shocked out, fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. "What?" Everyone is as dull as a chicken. "How could this... Be possible? Should the night fall into the state of madness kill, not know magic? Why is that Said the old man in shadow. "No.. He is conscious!" "The red dress here got up hard," said hoarse. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2486 Conscious? People''s heart beat, it seems that they can''t understand what this means. Only the shadow old man knew something. "Lord in red! You mean... The white night is not completely submerged by the black water energy? Is his consciousness still there? " "No, his consciousness has been blocked! But white night is very clever, and he has left a condition to awaken consciousness! " "What conditions?" "Senses!" Red clothes sink. The crowd was shocked. "When the white night is attacked, or when he hears or sees some threat, part of his consciousness will be aroused, and then he will make response! Just now, it was he who felt that he had fallen into a dreamland, so he called on his consciousness and broke it! " Red said softly. The shadow old man was speechless: "this son... Still have such means? Impossible? How can Heihe do it This kind of exaggeration is simply unimaginable. I''m afraid that it would be impossible for the shadow old man himself to do such a thing. "He should have absorbed part of the energy of the water of Heihe River perfectly and integrated with it. Only then can he perceive everything with the energy of Heihe River as his skin, eyes and ears, and then stimulate his consciousness and awaken it again!" Red dress hoarse way. "Not good! Not good! Run away The shadow old man shivered, and immediately understood the meaning of the words in red, and immediately turned to escape. The red dress is also a magic weapon, which can escape thousands of miles. In such a state of white night, they can not compete at all. You can only leave at this time, otherwise you will be dead end. It''s just... The shadow old man has not escaped far, and the body shape of the white night has moved to his side. "Stay... Stop!" The shadow old man screamed, even the soul stirring method, but could not push the white night close by. A large number of black air bundle crazy bundle to the white night, want to wrap him into zongzi. But the air bundle was tied up, and the white night broke it by force and continued to wield the knife. Whew! Jing Mie Dao was cut off with one knife. The shadow old man''s body split in half. But he did not die, but his body in two was still running forward, and the blood in his body did not overflow, the internal organs did not flow out, which was very strange. At this stage, the physical body is no longer comparable to that of ordinary soul people. Unless it is reduced to ashes, it will not die so easily. The white night in the state of madness obviously does not know this, and will not deliberately urge Lihuang sword fire to kill the shadow old man. He will only wave the sword and drive the Heihe energy to kill the target. Whoosh! Another cut. The two sides of the shadow old man''s flesh were cut again and divided into four parts. But he didn''t stop, and he continued to rush. Whew! Another knife! Whew! Jing Mie Dao attacks again. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... one knife after another, all of them were cut on the shadow old man. "No... no!" "Let me go... Let me go... I surrender..." "superior... Help me..." the shadow old man uttered weak screams and begged for mercy. But it''s hard to hear at night. As the blade continued to fall, the voice also slowly laughed down. Finally... The shadow old man was cut into pieces and disappeared with the wind. The dark sky is clear again. Even though the body of the shadow old man is strong, it can not survive in the face of such an attack. As soon as the shadow old man died, all the people in the dark Dynasty were slaughtered and no one could escape. The defense of the whole central palace has been completely broken down by the white night and completely eliminated... "shaft!" At this time, a grand shout came from the sky. The white night in the state of madness seems to smell something and look up. However, in the southeast and northwest of the huge palace, there appeared four giant giants comparable to the gods. As soon as these four giants appeared, the whole dark Dynasty was filled with rich light. The vast divine power rippled in heaven and earth. White night can not control, the four giants appear, instantly lead him to kill the past. I saw a giant raise his hand. "Ray Boom! The sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and then several thunder dragons, which were completely composed of running thunder, shuttled out from the clouds and hit hard toward the white night. Bang! Thunder Dragon solid hit on the body of the white night, spin and explode, thunder and lightning scattered, hit the earth will tear the ground. But the white night, unharmed, continued to rush to the giant. "Hard rock!" At this time, let a giant raise his hand.Bang! Bang! Bang! Kuang... suddenly, a large number of boulders were congealed on the ground, and these boulders overlapped with each other, turned into mountains, and quickly extended towards the white night. Finally, they swallowed up the white night and imprisoned it in the mountain belly. It''s just that the rocks can''t be held up for a long time. When the rocks are formed. The mountain burst again. But the next second, another giant waved his hands, and he fished into the air. He caught the sky fire from the sky and beat it hard toward the white night. "Sky fire!" Bang! The palm fans the white night on the ground, and then the sky fire comes, turning here into a sea of fire, baking the earth, burning the void. But... It still can''t suppress white night. Whew! The big hand that suppressed the white night was torn open directly. The white night was like a meteor, burst out and killed the giant. "Freezing ice!" The giant drinks. Click! Click! Click... a large number of ice walls suddenly appear in front of the white night. The surface of these ice walls is covered with a large number of runes, which is extremely solid. But the white night directly smashed them all, approached the giant, and cut them off with one sword. Whew! The giant''s arms, as big as mountains, were cut off. Blood poured out like a flood. "Roar!" The giant roared in pain and grabbed at the white night with one hand. But now the white night invincible, that huge hand is not close, Hongbing again chop, chop it. "Town!" The giant had no arms, and his mouth sounded like thunder. The power of the truth suddenly wrapped around, turned into endless pressure, fell on the body of the white night. "Town!" "Town!" "Town!" The other three giants screamed together. Three forces of truth were applied one after another. The body sank at once, trampling on the earth, twisting the void, sinking constantly, as if to penetrate the earth. But at this time, the black river energy of his body was tyrannical, directly pulled away the force of the terror of repression, and rushed toward the sky in the white night. "Die!" The four giants all raised their feet and trampled on the white night. The next second, the seven soldiers will wave again. Roar!!!! The roar of the earth shaking sword resounded through the sky. We can see that the terrifying Hongbing power has directly disappeared into the flesh of the four giants. Their raised feet were suspended in the air and could not fall again. After a while, the ferocious cracks spread from their bodies www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2487 Four giants fell, and seven more terrible meteors appeared in the sky. Each of these meteors is breathtaking, and they are all powerful. Escape to the distance of the end of Yan and luochanu stopped, looked at. "It''s Xuantian Qizi!" Luochanu exclaimed. "I hope they can stop the white night until you come." How hoarse in the end. When the seven approached, they sacrificed their magic weapons and killed them in the white night. For a time, the earth and the sky were shattered. This struggle was actually to let the people of the dark king Dynasty who came from all directions to protect him from approaching. But the picture is desperate. No matter how fierce and domineering the seven masters are, they can''t hurt the whole day. On the contrary, it was the power of Hongbing, which swept around again. Seven people were unable to resist. They were defeated by the sword light and fell one by one. Looking at the vanishing light in the sky, the people of the dark king Dynasty were shocked again. In the end, the blurred eyes under the cloak were also collected. Even the seven sons of Xuantian were killed on the spot. How terrible is the strength of the white night! "In the end, what should we do?" Nearby Luocha woman trembled and asked. "The matter has come to this point. We have no other way. Let''s go. This matter is beyond our ability. If we force ourselves to take care of it, we will only die." "But... If the superior is disturbed, once the accountability comes down, we people are afraid that we will have a close relationship." "The red dress separated herself and left, and she refused to use her father all the time because she didn''t feel necessary and didn''t want to be disturbed. Since she didn''t care, why should we be afraid? Let''s go. " Finally Yan drinks, turns to leave. Luochanu had no choice but to leave with the end. At this time, the white night killed all the dark Dynasty experts who came to support, and finally turned around and rushed to the interior of the palace. Obviously, the spirit that overflowed from the depths of the palace was what really attracted him. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... a large number of bound ascent. One by one, it is more and more thick. However, in front of Hong Bing, these borders were useless and all were torn. They were like paper paste, no matter how strong or weak they were. The defense of the court was broken down and could not be stopped. After about three or four nights, the white night had run through the palace and had been killed to the hinterland. But just then... roar!!! A shrill roar of a dragon resounded through the whole dark Dynasty. In the hinterland of the palace, there is a giant dragon with scales like steel and a body like the Great Wall. The dragon''s eyes are red with blood, its whiskers are long, its claws are vigorous, and its pupils are like the sun and the moon. As soon as the white night comes in, the old man vomites out his voice. "Master, shut up, dare to disturb ants? Don''t you kneel down and make a confession? " Cang Long called out, the voice was like the God, the people shivered, and the body could not help kneeling down. But at the moment of the white night, how can we care about each other? He directly sacrificed seven soldiers and rushed to the front. "Ants!" The old man was angry, and the black lightning shot out of his pupils, splitting into the white night. Bang! The white night was shaken out on the spot and fell to the ground. Before people got up, the vigorous dragon claws were shaken down. Click! When the Dragon claws fell to the ground, they were all turned into dust, which was extremely terrible. The next moment. Sonorous! The head of the split spear directly penetrated through the Dragon claws, and crushed the scales and completely burst. "Be bold! How dare you hurt me Cang Long was furious and opened his mouth directly. He spat out a pale flame and spurted it toward the white night. The flame is so fierce that it burns out the energy of Heihe River. However, the energy of Heihe on the body of white night is too strong. Let the flame gush and burn, it can eliminate a large amount of black river energy, but it can''t touch the white night. On the contrary, he stares at the huge Canglong, jumps again and kills with his sword. The fierce Hongbing breath also deeply stimulated Canglong. "Punishment of chaos!" The black dragon was furious, and the giant dragon''s mouth was another one. Whoa! A chaotic energy flies out of its mouth and directly distorts all the space in front of it. Not only that, it also mixes all the time, space, air, aura and so on here into a vague chaotic posture, and then swallows it into the white night. Dark night is full of energy. If it''s not black, it''s dangerous. And this time, he did not dodge, hard hit the chaos. In an instant, the space in chaos is infinitely elongated, and it spreads out thousands of miles in less than a breath. The white night still wants to rush towards the old man, but it is clear that the old man is near, but he can''t touch it all the time."Now, let you ants taste the anger of the gods!" Cang Long roared and opened his mouth again. Then he saw a huge night pearl flying out of his mouth. The night Pearl was like a full moon, emitting a cold light. Then it slowly floated over the chaotic space and began to flicker wildly. In the twinkling, there are a lot of terrible elements on the surface of the night pearl. Or lightning, or flame, or ice, or flood. Once these elements are formed, countless terrorist elements appear in the chaotic space, directly pouring into the night. After a while, the Chaos Space flashed and thundered, frost rose everywhere, the wind was like a knife, just like the coming of the end. Although these things can not hurt the white night, but because of the confusion of time and space, the white night has been completely trapped here. He runs to the Canglong crazily, but he is always in the same place. If he can''t hurt the black dragon, it is futile. With the passage of time, the black river energy on his body will also be a little bit dissipated. In the end, he will be trapped here by Canglong. Canglong is not in a hurry. He stares at the white night coldly, as if he is looking at some worthless snake, insect, rat and ant. "It seems that simple lightning, water and fire can''t hurt you. Look at the power under my dragon blood!" Cang Long seemed impatient and roared. Suddenly he raised his injured paw and moved to the top of the night pearl. Tick! A drop of precious dragon blood fell directly on the night pearl. In an instant, the whole night pearl immediately became extremely red, extremely hideous. The wind, fire, thunder and lightning on the night pearl disappeared at this moment, replaced by the terrifying spatial Qi and chaotic Qi, which are the most primitive and huge forces. Then, everything in the chaotic space began to twist, and countless fragmented spaces spread towards the white night. The terrible chaotic force had already begun to tear the body of white night. If it was not covered by Heihe energy, he would have been torn into a blood mist... the energy consumption of Heihe was even greater! However, after the infusion of dragon blood power... Keng! A red light burst from the white night. Then, the power of dragon blood in the whole chaotic space was eliminated. "What?" The old man was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2488 The mysterious power of dragon blood is like being absorbed by something. Suddenly, it is gone, and there is nothing left. All the forces in the chaotic space are restored to the previous scene of lightning, thunder, storm and storm, and the void has been torn apart. "How could it be so?" Cang Long''s eyes, like the sun and the moon, are full of stupidity, staring at the white night in the chaotic space. After a while, Cang Long still didn''t give up his heart and let out a long cry. Then he lifted his claw and moved to the ball. Tick... Tick... the bright red dragon blood once again dropped and hit the night pearl. In an instant, the night pearl turned blood red again, and the fierce light was shining everywhere. The whole world turned red, and the magnificent palace became a blood palace directly. And the violent power in the chaotic space burst out again, becoming turbulent and manic, as if to tear everything. The old man stares at the chaotic space, and there is a touch of pride in the sun moon pupil beads. , the essence of heaven and earth, is the essence of heaven and earth. It is an ancient miracle. How can it be easily erased by ordinary techniques? This energy is enough to smooth everything, because it is dragon blood! It''s the honor above the beasts! Cang Long watched, waiting for the white night in the chaotic space to be torn to pieces, but at this time... The vision was born again! Then there is a flash of light on the finger of the white night, and then... Hoo!!! However, the strong wind in the chaotic space is not the result of space, but the generation of fingers at night. Then, the mysterious and vast, supreme dragon blood energy all poured into the fingers of the white night. To be exact, it''s pouring into the ring on the finger of the white night... in a short time, the chaotic space regains its clarity again, and all the dragon blood energy... Disappears. Canglong was silly. His big eyes were staring at the fingers of the white night. The dragon''s mouth could not be closed after half a ring. At this time... chi! A strange voice came out. I saw that the white night suddenly activated the prison digging sword and chopped the black dragon here. Oops! Cang Long was so shocked that he quickly moved his body back, but finally slowed down. Bang! The sword power of the chisel prison sword directly penetrates the protection of chaotic space and hits the Cang dragon behind. It can pierce through everything, empty everything, ignore protection and attack the key points directly. Canglong trapped the white night with chaotic space, but he didn''t know that the swordsman ignored the space barrier and hurt him. But Canglong is not a fool. It has seen that the current white night is clearly a state of madness. A person in a state of madness does not only know how to kill blindly, but also know how to chop and kill indiscriminately, and is not good at using moves? How can he use Hong Bing? Canglong didn''t know that at the moment when he was distracted, the consciousness of the white night was stimulated back a little, but it was only a little, and it was filled by the strong energy of Heihe. Canglong did not take the initiative to attack. A large part of its waist and body was cut off by the prison chisel sword. It''s still white night. The duration of consciousness is too short. If it''s more, I''m afraid Cang Long will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die. With the injury of Cang Long, the chaotic space has also become loose. The white night crazily brandishes the Hongbing divine power, the strength blooms, the entire space immediately explodes. The white night also rushes out from the chaotic space, straight kills to the Canglong. Cang Long''s expression suddenly became extremely dignified, and immediately opened his mouth to spit again. The terrible dragon fire is baking the white night crazily. But still can only offset the black river energy, not hurt the skin of the white night. The water of Heihe River is so rich. They seem to be the noumenon, and the white night at the moment is just a puppet. If the water of Heihe River is not cleared, the white night will not be defeated... "hateful mole ant!" Cang Long is very angry and kills with his claws. But there was no change in the results. Whew! Before the dragon''s claws fall, the sharp blade cuts it directly. "Roar The black dragon screamed bitterly, and the claws fell directly to the ground, and the red blood burst out. How many years. It has not been injured for many years, but today, it was hit by a mole ant in such a mess. "Asshole, you forced me! Mole ant, in this case, I will sacrifice the original blood essence of the dragon clan to see if it is your Hongbing or my dragon''s power! " Cang Long roared, his eyes red and his scales overflowed with fierce evil spirit. At the moment, the black dragon was ready to fight against the white night. However, the vision appeared again! Hua Hua Hua Hua... strange sounds came out.At the broken claw of Canglong, a large amount of blood suddenly gushed out, directly toward the fingers of the white night. "Ah... What''s going on here?" The black dragon was shocked and quickly used the dragon breath to stop bleeding. However, no matter how it drove the Qi, it could not contain the burst of dragon blood. They seem to be attracted by something, rushing out, all into the ring on the finger of the white night, the ring is like a black hole, crazy embezzlement. After a while, most of the black dragon''s blood was taken out, and the whole dragon withered down, not to mention the fighting power. In the state of white night madness, he did not know the vision of his fingers, so he directly killed Canglong with his sword. Canglong has no room to fight back! The ferocious Hongbing fell at the head! Canglong glared at the sword. It never thought it would die like this! Die under the sword of a nobody! It''s really fate! But at this critical moment! Keng! A sword pattern suddenly appeared in front of the white night, and directly exploded on the seven Hongbing soldiers in his hands. This sword pattern is very exquisite. It seems that there is only a thin line, but every blow hits Hong Bing. This is the sword pattern formed by the supreme sword meaning. It is a unique sword pattern in the world. It is exquisite, outstanding, powerful, unparalleled! Not only that, it also cuts off the power of Hongbing, which is not afraid of Hongbing''s divine power! Can match the strength of Hongbing!! If the white night consciousness is clear, I''m afraid it would have been scared. Is it still within human reach? The next second, the body of the white night was suddenly wrapped by a strange halo, and then the whole person was forced to move out of the palace. At the same time, a calm spirit enveloped in the heart of the white night. In an instant, the consciousness of the white night was restored. It''s like waking up from a big dream! He stabbed his sword on the ground with both hands to support his body. He gasped for breath. He was very tired. His body was very heavy. It was difficult to stand. There was a lot of sweat dripping on his face. He looked up at the huge palace. Somehow, he felt like a man standing on his heart. A person who can see through all of his own www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2489 White night couldn''t explain what it felt like. It seems that his heart has been dug out and placed in the hot sun. It seems that their own soul has been pulled out, so flat in the bottom of the sky. This is completely seen through! White night, but the body bone incomparably weak, and behind a burst of cold sweat. Because he also found a terrible thing! That is... The other party forced his consciousness to recover! Obviously, I was submerged by Heihe energy, and I was hard to control myself and fell into a madness state, but the other party... Easily pulled his consciousness back from the madness state... What does this mean? This means that the other side has a more powerful means than Heihe energy! How does the other party do it? Who is that? White night is holding Hongbing tightly. He found that his black river energy was still huge, and he could control it. However, obviously, relying on the energy of Heihe River, it seems that it is not enough to compete with each other... at this time, the huge temple was in full swing, and then a holy and noble spirit came out of it. In an instant, this spirit occupied the world and flooded the white night. At that moment, the legs of the white night were shaking wildly, and the knees were bending a little bit. They were actually going to kneel down to the palace. What kind of anger is that? The white night startles, immediately clings to the Hongbing, supports the body to death, at the same time drinks. Whoa! The black river energy on his body immediately scattered around him, and the spirit was slightly diluted. But it is only diluted some, but there is no substantial change. White night raised his head. However, in the broken palace, a big hand turned into an air mist stroked the dying Canglong. A moment later, the green light on the Canglong''s body was in full swing, the broken claws were healed, and the essence of his body was also restored. Can cure the dragon body... This healing power, I''m afraid it can be described by the adverse weather. "Thank you, master Cang Long issued a respectful voice and bowed his head down. The big hand dispersed, turned into a mist, floating in front of the white night, spinning and condensing into a light figure. "Are you white night?" A voice came from the mind of the white night, more like from his soul. "Who are you?" The white night stepped back two steps and asked in a deep voice. "Now that you are here, why ask me who I am?" The man said faintly, but the voice still sounded in the mind of the white night. "Are you the ruler of the dark dynasty?" White night eyes instantly cold countless. "Or the creator, but what is... And what does it matter? After all, you and I are just one person! " The man said calmly. "I wanted to come here to fight with you, but I didn''t think that you only dare to meet me with a touch of spirit. What about your God? Is it still hidden in the deep palace Said the cold night. "Why should I appear? Isn''t this me now The spirit shook his head and disagreed with the words of the white night. In the white night, the sword was abandoned tightly, and his eyes were suddenly cold, and he suddenly split at one of them. Boom! A dark sword Qi burst out in an instant and cut to the spirit body. However, the spirit body is just a mist. When the sword Qi comes, it penetrates directly, and the spirit body is in peace. Obviously, the spirit is not afraid of the power of Hongbing. "White night, I''ve heard of you. You''ve been fighting against my dark Dynasty. I can''t understand why you want to do this. What''s wrong with my dark kingdom?" The leader of the dark dynasty did not get angry, but said calmly to Bai Ye. "The dark Dynasty slaughtered wantonly, disregarded the principles and ethics, killed innocent people, and killed me. Now you still ask me what is wrong with the dark dynasty? It''s ridiculous. " White night sneers. "Is the last sentence the reason why you are against your dark dynasty? Killing innocent people? How many people in the world will not indiscriminately kill innocent people? How many people care about others'' life and death? In this world, the weak is dead, and the strong can live. If my dark Dynasty doesn''t provoke you, will you take the initiative to fight with us? Is that right? " Dark Dynasty leader light smile way. Although he said this very straightforward, but it is true. White night is not a good man, and he has no benevolence and righteousness. He does not care about the world. He wants to move the dark Dynasty simply because the dark Dynasty has threatened him, his relatives and friends, and everyone around him. The night is silent. The man''s voice came out again. "White night, don''t think that our dark Dynasty is unforgiving. In fact, there is no good or evil in the world. The standard of good and evil is just from the measurement of people''s heart. Do you really think that Shenji palace has never done any evil? Do you really think Shenji palace is the only way to defend the world? Some things you don''t understand, so you will be misled! Some people, you are totally wrong"What do you mean?" White night felt that the other side''s words, and heard very confused, then asked. "I''ll give you two choices. First, put down all your weapons, surrender to me and be loyal to me. I will not investigate any of your faults today, and I will put you in important position. Your talent is not weaker than that of Jiyan, and Zhongyan has a high evaluation of you. I want to cultivate you well and let you become the future of the dark Dynasty, just like Zhongyan. As for the second, even if I kill you, after all, I am not a benevolent person, let alone the enemy Dark Dynasty leader light said. In the daytime, his breath was tight, his fists were pinched to death, his head was lowered and he did not speak. The leader of the dark dynasty did not press white night. At this time, many dark Dynasty strongmen came from all directions. Finally Yan, Luo Xiannu, and Hongyi also returned, and qingjiao followed a large group of breath, and the terrible existence also arrived here. The leader of the dark Dynasty knelt down to worship: "kowtow to the superior." But the breath did not speak, just silently watching the white night, as if waiting for the white night''s reply. The scene was quiet. Those who kneel on the ground dare not look up. I can''t even hear the sound of breathing around me... I don''t know how long it took to make a sound in the daytime. "What is your purpose?" This question can be regarded as asking the leader of the dark Dynasty. He was silent for a moment, shook his head and said nothing. It seems that... Refused to answer the question of white night. Neither his personal purpose nor the ultimate goal of the dark Dynasty can be answered. White night took a deep breath, hoarse way: "since you do not say, then my reply, you should also understand it?" "Well, hopefully, we''re all right." Dark Dynasty leader light said, then raised the hand, toward the white night to seize. A subtle force burst from his fingertips. But at this time, the white night moved. He has no defense! Because he knew that he could not resist any attack from the leader of the dark Dynasty. All he had to do was to attack! Attack and defend! "Liuhe startles the goose!" The white night roared, picked up six Hongbing, and rushed to kill them with the chaoabandon sword. The leader of the dark Dynasty immediately turned the attack to defense, and his clenched fist suddenly loosened. Whoosh, whoosh... a wonderful force burst out from his palm and wrapped it on all the people in the dark king Dynasty, and then... chuozhuo... the bodies of all the people in the dark Dynasty were transferred to the palace, avoiding the power of Liuhe Jinghong. However, when the power dissipates, the body shape of the white night has disappeared... "deliberately drag you to come, and then use you to escape? This white night is really witty. " Inside the palace, the hoarse voice of the leader of the dark Dynasty sounded. People seem to be in a state of confusion, heard this, also just wake up, one by one kneel down on the ground. "Please come down to the top." "This is not the time to talk about it. Go and get Hong Bing. He can''t escape far." "Yes The crowd did not hesitate and rushed out. Even the red suit is out. This time, she must be using her own power. But eventually Yan did not follow the crowd to catch the white night, but stayed in place. "You don''t want to be successful?" The voice of the leader of the dark Dynasty sounded in his mind. "In the end, it''s not that you don''t want to, but that you don''t have the ability." "Don''t belittle yourself! Although white night has Hongbing, your fake Hongbing is not its enemy, but our dark Dynasty is as strong as clouds. It is not enough to sweep our dark Dynasty by relying on Hongbing alone. You can take advantage of other people''s hands to capture Hongbing. " The leader of the dark Dynasty. "Since the end of the emperor''s cultivation and favor, there have been people in the dynasty who refuse to accept all kinds of comments. The superior wants to do meritorious deeds in the end, which is also to stop these people''s mouths, but the upper level thinks that it is better not to let those people do it. The upper level should go out in person to wipe out the white night and plunder the Hongbing soldiers!" Finally Yan clasped his fist, especially serious said. "Why?" The leader of the dark Dynasty asked strangely. "Because I know white night! Along the way, this man has created too many miracles... Superior, if you don''t, I''m afraid that the dark Dynasty will be killed in the white night! " If we say that in the whole dark king Dynasty, who knows the best about white night is not red clothes, not luochanu, but Zhongyan. When the time comes, our leaders will continue to look at the broken stones, and we are afraid of the collapse of our plansIn the end, Yan''s heart beat violently and there was no sound. However, the breath of the leader of the dark Dynasty gradually faded. Then... Dong!!! A brilliant light burst over the temple. Later, the whole dark Dynasty was shrouded in a holy and unique spirit. People of the dark Dynasty raised their heads one after another, looking at the place where the lights were blooming. Their hearts beat wildly and their breath froze. Then they all knelt down and cried out. "Welcome to the top and get out of the pass!" The sound is like a wave, which is continuous... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2490 The outer sub warehouse. Under the leadership of Sansheng Tianlin, Xu Ziming, Su Ping and others have successfully torn the shackles like tentacles and vines under zicang, successfully lifting zicang''s defense. But they didn''t stop there. It was only in the daytime that they could carry out the loading of zicang. Otherwise, they would not be able to complete the loading without a day or two of their ability. Therefore, Xu Ziming turned the gun head and killed another sub warehouse. Their purpose is to plunder more sub warehouses. At the moment, the defense of zicang in the East is being fiercely attacked by Xu Ziming and others. Because the central temple was invaded by the white night, the dark Dynasty team had no intention to govern Xu Ziming. Sansheng Tianlin is so powerful that he devours zicang''s guards and kills zicang''s border. After receiving the news, Bai Ye also rushed to help Xu Ziming and others. Keng! The magic power of Hongbing explodes again, breaking the boundary of zicang. Xu Ziming and others immediately deal with the imprisoned tentacles. White night also helps. At this time, the light of the central temple erupted. In the white night, I looked up with cold expression. "Dragon master, are you ok?" Xu Ziming asked carefully. "I''m fine. How long will it take?" Asked the white night. "It took a little bit of effort to deal with it for the first time. It''s not difficult to deal with the imprisonment after we have gained experience. Maybe 20 interest can solve this problem!" Xu Zi Ming Dao. "OK, deal with it as soon as possible. When the prison is released, everyone will enter the zicang!" Drink in the daytime. "Into zicang?" People don''t understand. But Xu Ziming was aware of something and immediately nodded. Xu Ziming broke the ban like a raging fire, and in the distance there were countless strong pursuers of the dark Dynasty. In addition, the power of Naha Jue in the center is also approaching here. All kinds of destructive atmosphere, like the tide, are beating towards this circle, which makes people feel scared and terrified. The white night stares at the direction of the central temple, and the mind is inexplicably lost. For some reason, an inexplicable hint came into his mind. Under this hint, he suddenly didn''t want to escape. Instead, he wanted to be captured with all his hands. He wanted to hand over all the Hongbing soldiers. He didn''t want to resist any more. Not only that, the speed of Xu Ziming and others to lift the ban also slowed down. Many people even knelt down on the ground without warning, kowtow to the central shrine, or wail. In the blink of an eye, everyone lost their fighting power and their resistance. Even the idea of running away has been wiped out... Hoo! At this time, the white night inside the finger blooms out a blood red light, and the finger sends a deep pain. The whole body of the white night was excited and suddenly came back to God. "No! It''s mind control White night''s face changed greatly, and immediately sent out a furious drink: "wake up When the voice went down, the eardrums of all the people felt like they were about to burst. They all trembled and suddenly came to their senses. "I... what''s wrong with me?" "What''s the matter? Why am I on my knees? " People were stunned and confused. "You are under the control of the spirit of power! Come on, quickly lift the ban and enter the zicang. We don''t have much time. " Drink and shout at night. And they were astonished, and hastened to do as the night had said. White night looked at his finger, he was surprised to find that the ring on the finger seems to be a lot more red than before. What''s going on? There was confusion in his eyes. It seems that this saved him just now! But even his spirit can be controlled, which shows the horror of this technique. Soon, the ban was lifted, and Xu Ziming led the people to rush to the zicang. Sansheng Tianlin shrinks beside zicang, shivering. Obviously, it is also feeling the power of terror that is coming. In front of these dark Dynasty strongmen, raoshi Sansheng Tianlin also has little advantage. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately took out the token, opened the entrance of the small world, jumped to the top of zicang, and flew all the way down. The whole huge zicang was swallowed up by the small world from top to bottom, and soon disappeared. Xu Ziming, Sansheng Tianlin and others in and around zicang also entered the small world. When he took zicang, he ran forward in the white night and didn''t dare to stay. But this time, the leader of the dark Dynasty came to pursue him personally, and the pressure of the white night was more than doubled. He clenched his teeth and rushed towards the gate. However, he saw the brilliance of the gate again, and then five horrible figures appeared at the gate.These five people are the guardians of the gate of the dark dynasty! "Stop, mole ant, the master is angry, you have nowhere to escape!" One of them uttered a magnificent voice. After his words fell, he raised his hand and patted the white night. Whoa!! Empty inch inch burst to pieces, violent destructive force like a mountain to suppress him. The white night immediately draws out the sword to wave. Whoa! Night Yao sword spread out a starry sword, shattering the falling palm strength. But the next second, a beam of light hit the white night directly. In an instant, the light on the body of the white night is very strange. The white night looked down, his face was tight, but he saw that there was no damage on his body. What''s the matter with this beam? He was confused. But the next second, the vision appeared. He was surprised to find that he was inexplicably flying upward, and in his sight, a familiar figure appeared. "Isn''t that... Myself?" The white night murmured. Suddenly, he was startled! It turns out that one''s spiritual consciousness is about to break away from the physical body! It turned out that the light column just now forcibly separated his body and spirit consciousness! "Not good!" The white night was shocked and quickly manipulated the spirit to move towards the body, but it was extremely difficult. As if the mind is pulling itself away from the mind. And in the white night, when he tried his best to rely on his spirit to the body, the other side''s terrorist attacks came one after another. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... when the white night finally combined the body and the spirit, the intensive and frightening attack and killing had been imposed on him... in an instant, his body was blurred, his limbs were broken, he fell heavily on the ground, and his mouth was constantly spitting out blood, which was extremely embarrassing. Five figures in a flash, directly fell on the side of the white night, several strange iron chains bound his body to death. "Got it!" "Send it to the upper level as soon as possible, and listen to the upper level''s decision!" "Good!" The five said, dragging the white night toward the central temple. It is impossible to resist in the daytime. At the same time, the weird and powerful halo has come towards here www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2491 "See you up there!" The five souls immediately knelt on the ground and called out together. The halo spread, a fuzzy figure suspended in the sky. That''s the leader of the dark Dynasty. Finally Yan, red clothes and others rushed to come. The dense crowd all knelt to the ground. There''s a lot of breath around, and the presence of terror is coming here. The upper levels have appeared. How dare those strong men of the dark Dynasty turn a deaf ear? After a while, millions of people gathered here. It is really powerful and full of soul power. People gathered around the white night, and the scene was full of water. As for the gate leading to the periphery of the dark Dynasty, it had been sealed. A large number of enchantment techniques are strengthened, just like an iron barrel, and there is no gap at all. The superior looked down at the white night. And now, the limbs of the white night have recovered. He didn''t struggle, he just looked at the top in silence. There was no nonsense on the upper level, but quietly read a sentence: "kill!" As soon as the voice fell, the five soul people flashed towards the heads of the white night in an instant! The violent breath burst out in an instant, distorting all space. But the next moment. Sonorous! The light of Hongbing erupted again, tearing the iron chain on Bai Ye''s body, and the strong black river energy covered his skin again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Five iron fists smashed hard on the head of the white night, but they didn''t smash it, or even hurt them. Although the strength of these five souls is strong, it is not enough to break the Heihe energy! White night eyes show ferocious, and then sacrifice Hongbing to kill five people. The five men were frightened and retreated in a hurry. One man could not retreat, one arm was cut off, and blood gushed. White night forced back five people, strong support weak body, turned to continue to run. But the leader of the dark Dynasty has arrived, how can he be allowed to leave? Whoosh! Seeing the release of a wonderful space technique, the sight of the white night that originally rushed to the gate suddenly flickered, and then the whole person actually appeared in the position where he had stood before. White night a Leng, and then forward. Whoosh! The sound rises again, and the night turns back again. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh... everything is just like before. Every day and night, it is covered by strange energy, and then appears in its original position. It''s only a kilometer away from the gate, but it''s like a mirror. You can only see it, but you can''t touch it... is this an infinite cycle? "White night, don''t waste your strength. It''s impossible for you to escape. You''d better surrender. Maybe you can survive!" Finally Yan slightly raised his head and issued a voice of persuasion. The white night did not speak, but stopped. "I gave you a chance!" The leader of the dark Dynasty made a hoarse voice. At this time, his voice was much less emotional than before, or... There was no emotion at all. "And then?" The white night stares at that superior position, coldly says. "People, there is no regret medicine can take, I will not give anyone a second chance!" Said the superior, twisting and raising his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of strange light screens like mirrors burst out around the white night, which are arranged into walls to surround the white night. White night with a sword to the light curtain. Bang Dang! The light curtain was shattered in an instant. But at the same time, the body of the white night also suffered a severe attack, people suddenly spit out blood, the body staggered, almost fell. And the broken light curtain heals again in a few breaths. He has been trapped in absolute encirclement. If you don''t stop, you can''t escape from the white night! "The weak use Hongbing, his biggest weakness is the lack of physical body and their own ability, this piece of Lingjing light curtain, enough to waste you! Why do you struggle? " The leader of the dark Dynasty said calmly, and then he raised his hand and shook the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the space around the white night was pulled and torn instantly, accompanied by the spirit of the whole body of the white night. At this moment, even the strong black river spirit has been torn into powder, and can no longer protect the white night. The white night turned pale. With the terrible power of the leader of the dark Dynasty, it is easy to kill him. However, at this critical moment, the white night did not have much panic. Instead, it sacrificed the spirit spirit, wrapped all the Hongbing and stabbed directly at the ground around him. Seven Hongbing immediately fell in front of him, turned into a barrier, shaking the distorted space."Well?" The leader of the dark Dynasty seemed to realize something and immediately raised his hand. Whew! The space around the white night suddenly twists and turns into a spiral, which runs directly through the arm of the white night, trying to nail him in the void. But the white night roared directly and forcibly pulled his arms back. In an instant, the flesh and blood were flying, and the broken bone fragments splashed open. The white night was full of ferocity, as terrible as a demon. At this time, he suddenly opened his mouth, spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and hit seven Hongbing''s bodies. He lifted the arm that had been penetrated hard, lifted the seven Hongbing again, and stabbed at his soul. What is this for? Everyone was shocked. "Bold!" The leader of the dark Dynasty immediately drank, and at the same time he slapped and killed him. In an instant, a huge hand fell from the sky. The palm of the hand is like the palm of the gods, falling from the sky, straight into the night! For a moment, the sky and earth turned upside down, crying and howling. The vast power turned everything in this world into the end of the world. All the strong men of the dark Dynasty shivered at the scene! This is the attack of the leader of the dark dynasty! Startle the world, cry ghosts and gods! Before the palm arrived, the skin of the white night had cracked. But the white night did not resist the blow, let alone defend. Instead, he closed his eyes, clasped his broken hands upside down to Hongbing, waiting for death in silence. He can''t stop the blow! And not only this blow, any attack of the leader of the dark Dynasty, the white night can not stop! After all, the strength difference is too big. In the face of such a strong man, even if he has a Hongbing in his hand, he can not compete with it. From the beginning to the end, the leader of the dark Dynasty has never been afraid of the Hongbing in the hands of the white night! But... at the moment when the horrible palm was about to shoot and kill the white night, the palm suddenly stopped and hung on the top of the white night. The fierce palm force directly forced the skin of the white night to split. His head appeared a large number of terrible blood lines, white hair dancing disorderly, eyes full of blood, as if this palm next minute, the body of the white night will be completely exploded. They were shocked. "Superior, why not kill white night?" In the end, he was surprised. "I can''t kill it!" The leader of the dark Dynasty said hoarsely. "What?" People were stunned. "Why not?" Someone asked. "He connected his spirit to Hongbing!" "This is not the unity of man and sword?" "No, he didn''t use any secret skills of Hongbing, just a little skill! Let his spirit pour out energy through the medium of Hongbing. " "What?" The crowd was in uproar. "That is to say... Once he detonates the spirit of heaven, all the powers released are Hongbing powers?" One of the great powers said in shock. "Yes, if I kill the white night, the spirit of the white night will explode in an instant and destroy the four sides with Hongbing as the medium. Although this is not enough to threaten me, you and the whole dark Dynasty will bury him with him!" Dark Dynasty leader said lightly. The world was shocked. No one thought that the white night was so cruel that it linked the soul of heaven and improved the power of self explosion by taking Hongbing as the medium! White night is really a fight! If you meet such a person who is not afraid of death, you will have a headache... "this is an ancient skill, white night, where did you learn it?" The leader of the dark Dynasty asked. "I have no obligation to tell you! Now, let your men disperse at once! Open the door and let me go The white night is closely linked with Hongbing''s cold way. "Impossible!" The leader of the dark Dynasty shook his head and said, "you have no chance to get out of here, and your threat has no effect on me. You can either surrender or explode the spirit of heaven. If the whole dark king Dynasty is really destroyed, it doesn''t matter." The pupil shrinks in the daytime. He was not afraid of death, so was the leader of the dark Dynasty. People at his level will not be easily constrained. "Three interest, decide, surrender or die!" This is the ultimatum. White night''s eyes were cold, holding Hongbing and gritting his teeth: "but I have never surrendered in my life!" As soon as the voice fell, he pulled out Hongbing again and stabbed at his heart, liver, lungs, stomach and other viscera. Pooh! Pooh! The body of the white night is directly penetrated. The blood continuously flowed out, dyed the red soldier. "Asshole The leader of the dark Dynasty was furious, and the palm of his hand could not be contained any more. He directly pressed down.Boom!!!! The whole area of the white night explodes directly and turns into chaos! Heaven and earth burst, and the sky was turbulent. The earth under the body of the white night is instantly blasted out of the abyss, and is not bottomless. All the emptiness around has disappeared, even time is about to collapse! What a terrible blow. Although the blow was not brilliant, it was not gorgeous, but the destructive power released by it was enough to make all the people on the scene scared and scared. But... In the face of this blow, white night was not powdered and died miserably. Instead, he stood where he was, unhurt. However, his body was covered with a layer of gray and white color. The whole person, together with Hongbing, turned into a statue. It''s amazing! People around him were shocked. "What''s the matter?" "You''re not going to die? How could this be possible? " One after another, the voice of surprise came and went. This end Yan eyebrow a frown, suddenly thought of something, pull out the false abandoned sword toward the white night. Dang! The clear and crisp sound came out, and the fake abandoned sword cut hard on the neck of the white night, but it could not be cut open. "Ah?" There was more and more horror. "Can''t you break the night even if you abandon the sword? Superior, what kind of technique was used in the white night? " At last he asked. "Self styled! It''s self styled The leader of the dark Dynasty gazed at the white night and said hoarsely. "Self styled?" The crowd was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2492 "Self styled? What kind of magic is this? " At last he asked. "Ancient techniques!" The leader of the dark Dynasty gazed at the body of the white night and said faintly: "it is a kind of art with its own source of life as the medium. It can be said that it is a kind of self-protection skill!" "The art of self preservation?" Many people are confused. Without waiting for the leader to speak, a man wearing a hat and scraping his veil stepped forward and said, "yes, this technique is very special. It can spread a layer of lime like substance on its own skin through some energy. This material can shape it into a statue. The self sealed person can''t move and have no consciousness. It seems that he has fallen into a deep sleep, and it is also difficult for the outside world In order to break his surface of this material, can not hurt him! This technique is usually an emergency measure taken by the caster to get through the insurmountable difficulties. They hope to protect themselves by using this method. When they are safe in the future or their companions come, they will unseal them by themselves! " As soon as this person appeared, many people on the scene changed their colors. Even if it was red clothes, they were not worried about it, so they bowed their heads in a hurry. Obviously, this person''s status is above many people, and even the part in red has to bow down. I don''t know what it would be like if the original master of red came. "So we can''t hurt the white night?" Finally, I asked. "The general self sealing technique is just a joke in front of our superiors. The supernatural power of the superior is superior to that of the gods and demons. The material on the surface of the self sealing technique is nothing but paper paste, which can be broken with a single blow. However, the self sealing skill used in the white night is extraordinary. He sealed himself through the medium of Hongbing''s divine power, not through his spirit. Therefore, it is almost impossible to break such self sealing Yes! Unless our own strength surpasses Hongbing! " Said the man in the hat. Surpass Hongbing? What kind of realm should that be? Invincible in the true sense? Many people are breathless and dare not think about it. "The superior, the lower immediately assumed the cauldron stove, roasted the white night, is bound to refine and kill, take out the Hongbing!" An old man with a white beard came forward and said with a fist. "How sure are you that you will kill the night?" The leader of the dark Dynasty glanced at the old man and asked lightly. "This..." the old man hesitated. When he said this, he was actually trying. He had no idea how sure he was. After all, this is the power of Hongbing to do the protection of media release! "If you can''t do it, don''t be strong. Sometimes it''s not good to stand up." The leader of the dark Dynasty said calmly. "I understand. I plead guilty!" The old man repeatedly bows and bows, then carefully retreats out. The rest of the people have no voice, we just secretly exchange eyes, frequently looking at those who can. They have a lot of means, so it''s up to them. But even if it''s great power, it''s all silent at the moment. After all, even the leaders of the dark Dynasty didn''t break the self appointed white night. Depend on them? Isn''t that a disgrace? "First move the white night to the meteorite stage, chop with knives and axes, baptize with thunder, and quench it with fire!" At this time, the leader of the dark Dynasty suddenly said again. People were stunned. "Superior, if the king''s furnace is useless, how can these things hurt the white night?" Finally Yan couldn''t help asking. "It''s not to hurt him, but to refine the spirit of Hongbing. Although these fake Hongbing soldiers in your hands are much stronger than ordinary magic weapons, they are much worse than the real Hongbing. The essence of white night is condensed by the power of Hongbing. Isn''t this the best chance to analyze Hongbing?" Dark Dynasty leader light said. At the end of the day. Everyone''s eyes lit up. "Superior wise!" At the end of the ceremony. "Superior wise!" The voice was like a wave, and it continued. "After chopping with knives and axes, and after the baptism of thunder, throw the white night over there. No one dares to come to our dark Dynasty to save him. No one can save him. He will never be released, and we will never have a chance to take these seven Hongbing. If we throw them there, we can easily take them!" The leader of the dark Dynasty said again. "Over there..." the old man with white hair asked carefully. "What? Lord Wang, are you old and stupid? I don''t even know where that is? " Hat man said with a chuckle. The old man''s face changed suddenly, and he immediately understood something. "it''s not much time to send orders to repair the palace and prepare early." Dark Dynasty leader light said, at any time the body gradually dim down, finally completely disappeared. "Farewell to the top!" People in all directions knelt down and made the sound of a tsunami. People gradually dispersed. A group of silver soul warriors came and lifted the white night, which had been turned into statues, to a huge platform in the center of the dark Dynasty. Gaotai has countless runes, wonderful and powerful. Runes, like stars, keep flashing light and make people feel numb at first sight. The old man named Wang Jun stood in front of the platform and watched all this.In a short time, the flame under the high platform soared to the sky. On the high platform, the thunder was as dense as a flood. It tilted down, and all of them were applied to the body of the white night. In a flash, the white night is like hell. ... ... roar!!! A shrill song of the Dragon resounded from all directions. Then he saw a strong dragon falling from the sky, killing a huge wolf. The God wolf is cruel and ferocious. It devours many souls in his stomach. However, facing the attack of this dragon, it is obviously unable to resist. After several moves, it has several deep bloodstains on its body, and the wound is ferocious. It had been psychic, knowing that he was not the enemy of the dragon, and immediately turned to flee. However, the dragon was so swift and powerful that it soared on the top of the wolf''s head in an instant, and then beat the Dragon claws hard. The wolf was angry and threw up his head. Whoosh! A wind blade flies toward the air and hits the dragon claw. The dragon''s eyes like the sun and the moon changed immediately. This is not an ordinary wind blade, but a certain number of attacks including the heaven and earth, yin and Yang, reincarnation. It vaporizes all the cause and effect and attacks it. It looks like a blade of wind, but it is tens of thousands of times stronger than the wind blade. This kind of attack can not be resisted by ordinary defense. Oh, no! The dragon''s mind is not good. In this case, the claws are mostly cut off. Next second... bang! The dragon claw suddenly broke the wind blade and hit the wolf''s head. Click! God wolf''s brain instantly exploded, and then the huge body a puff, heavily fell on the ground. "What?" The dragon was shocked and stopped immediately. It looked at its own huge dragon claws, but saw its own whole dragon claws, is a bright red. This is blood! But... It''s not wolf blood! It''s dragon blood! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2493 "Dragon blood? Dragon blood? How can there be so much dragon blood? " The Dragon whispered, but it was a human voice. It''s pretty sure it''s not its own blood! It''s the blood of other dragons! And... It''s pure dragon blood. There are ten thousand realms in the universe, inside and outside the holy state. One of the dragons is unknown, but most of them are fake ones. False dragons can''t be called real dragons because of their impure blood and blood. Maybe some pseudo dragons have the same posture as real dragons, but they can''t have the power that real dragons have because of their different blood lines! Therefore, it is very complicated for the puppet dragon to spread all over the stratum. Dragons may also appear in the land of nine souls, and it is also possible for Lisheng state to be the same. However, compared with the dragon in Lisheng Prefecture, the dragon in jiuhun continent is just the difference between the gods and the ants. What determines their strength is not only the level of cultivation, but also the purity of their blood. The dragon blood in them is not pure enough. And now, it can feel that the dragon blood on its own dragon claws is from the blood of a dragon with pure blood! Among the myriad worlds, only the dragon that comes out of the dragon clan is the real dragon. "Can you say..." the Dragon seems to have realized something, and its body is shaking. Whoa! A burst of light bloomed on its huge dragon body, and then his body wrapped him tightly. When the light disappeared, the huge dragon body was no longer seen. Instead, it was a fat man with fat body and gorgeous clothes. He held up his fat hand and looked at it for a long time. It seemed that he had determined something. The whole look was excited. "It must be... It must be! That ring sucked dragon blood! It must be dragon blood! Ha ha ha... " the fat man laughed. But with a smile, the smile slowly disappeared, replaced by a burst of horror. "Wait, dragon blood... That boy... Isn''t he coming here? Did he... Get in touch with those guys? " "It''s over. If you get in touch with those guys, even if the boy has Hongbing, he will surely die!" "No! This reckless stink! Alas... " the fat man is constantly sighing and shouting. At this time, there was a breath in the distance. The fat man was shocked and took a look at the distance. His face changed, and he raised his hand to dig at the huge body of the wolf. Click! A golden heart was caught by him. "Boy, if I''m not with you, you can only ask for more happiness. After all, I''m not so good now. I''ll have a good drink when we''re all alive in the future." The fat man whispered, then put the heart away, turned and ran away. At the same time, there was a huge and dark figure on the sky, which covered the whole sky for thousands of miles. Once it passed, it was like a dark sky falling on the stage. Lightning and thunder, real fire, crazy baptism placed in the center of the figure. Or... It''s the statue. After a baptism, however, the statue was in peace. However, the runes on the platform are dim. Looking at the Qi from them, it is obvious that the energy on the road has been consumed too much... "my Lord, we have wasted too much energy stone, but we can''t hurt this white night. It will be futile to continue to do so." A soul man who maintained the great array could not help but supervise Wang jundao. "The superior has said for a long time that it is impossible to kill a white night by relying on these things. The reason for this is just to collect the spirit of Hongbing to study Hongbing! But I think it''s about as much as I should have collected! " Wang Jun looked at the air floating on the high platform, then waved his hand and said, "carry down the white night and throw it over there!" "Lose it now?" "It''s almost time. The superior should hope to get back Hongbing as soon as possible. We can only kill the white night there, so it''s better to throw it away earlier! Do it at once "Yes, my Lord!" The people below immediately ran to the high platform and carried away the white night. At the same time, a group of soul people rushed to the high platform, and then took out a magic weapon like a cauldron furnace, and put all the breath floating on the platform into the Ding furnace. After a while, these cauldrons were in full swing and gorgeous. "How pure! The Qi meaning of these Hongbing soldiers is quite different from that of Hongbing collected previously. Ha ha, it seems that the power of the fake Hongbing is going to be further! " Wang Jun clapped his hands excitedly. Distant luochanu silently watched all this, eyes dew worry. We can see that these dark king Dynasty people carrying the white night to a large number of space doors. This place was the entrance of the space where the white night was led by the red dress.There is a person sitting in front of each space door. But... They didn''t stop at the entrance of this space, but they carried on carrying the night until they came to the back of a huge space door and stopped. At this time, there are seven or eight souls in front of this gate. White night, it seems, will know at once. Creak... the gate is slowly pushed open. A huge whirlpool of space appeared in people''s sight. Luocha woman a Leng, thought next, and then quickly trotted up. "Gentlemen, is this the door to that world?" Luo Cha woman squeezed out a smile and said. Several people looked at it, and immediately clasped their fists. "See you, Lord Luo!" "What Lord Luo? I have humble strength and no position. Don''t call me an adult!" Luochanu waved her hand and said with an embarrassed smile. She knew that she was respected in the dark dynasty because of the end. Her talent is not as good as the end. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t catch up with the strong men of the dark Dynasty. But her mentality is good, not because of this to envy. "Lord Luo, you are welcome." One man said: "this door is indeed the gate to that world. In fact, it is only the main gate. We have hundreds of secondary doors." "Really... I hear there''s going to be a general attack there?" Luo Cha Nu asks cautiously, the expression on the face pour is very natural. "It''s true that several overlords have successfully conquered most of the territory there. The rest of the despicable generation is no longer the opponent of our dark Dynasty. It is a certainty that they will be conquered within one year if there is no accident." "That''s good. In this way, my dark Dynasty has another exploitable resource point!" Luochanu pretended to be excited and danced. But in the dance of hands and feet, quietly in the white night that like a statue on the body of a row. It''s a very insidious action, and the people nearby don''t notice it. It seems to be a casual action. "What? Is Lord Luo interested in that place? If it is completely conquered there, Lord Luo will be able to turn around. " One soul joked. "Ha ha, it''s very suitable for me to practice there, but I''d better take another day. You''d better send the night away." Luochanu played a ha ha way. They did not dare to delay. They immediately threw the white night into the whirlpool. Whoa! A burst of light engulfed the body of the white night, and then disappeared. Luochanu silently watched the white night disappear, her face was secretly relieved. "I can only help you here!" Luo Cha female heart murmured, then turned to leave here. But... When she was a few steps away, a figure suddenly stopped her. Luochanu trembled and looked up. It''s red! "What did you do just now?" The red dress looks at Luo Cha Nu Dao without expression. Luochanu''s face was very white, but she recovered quickly. She squeezed out a smile and said, "Lord red, i... I didn''t do anything?" "Really nothing?" Hongyi Ning is staring at luochanu, and her eyes stay on her fingers for a moment. Such a look, scared luochanu is out of her wits, but she tried to keep calm, dare not have the slightest panic. "What is the man in red suspecting? I didn''t do anything. Do you think there''s something wrong with me Luochanu pretended to be confused. Red is silent. A moment later, she suddenly stepped forward, walked to the gate, and then crossed it without thinking. "Ah?" "Lord in red!" All the people at the door exhaled. Luochanu was shocked. But there was a flash of light. The body of the red dress did not enter the space door. When it reappeared, it was already in a world of blood red on the earth. It''s deserted and there''s nothing here. There are... Only white night statues that have just been sent in front of us. The white night still maintained the shape of the statue, motionless, as if dead. Red immediately crouched down and examined her shoulder in the white night. This position is just where the Luocha female finger slipped. But... It''s empty, there''s no mark, no breath, nothing. Red clothes murmured, stood up, staring at the body of white night, said coldly: "white night, although you saved my last separation, but we have been cleared, now, you are the most wanted criminal of the dark Dynasty, we are the endless enemy, next time we meet, I will kill you! But I wish you could see me aliveWith that, the red dress turned to enter the huge space door behind her and returned to the dark Dynasty. As soon as the red coat is gone... Chucha Chucha... in the white night, the structure on the body peels off, and the whole person recovers from the petrified state. He''s very weak. He''s panting. And on his finger, there was a note. This note was just left to him by luochanu. If he had not taken it in time, he would have been found by the red clothes. By then, the life of luochanu would have been lost. Fortunately, the white night was on guard and took the note of luochanu at the first time... "see you alive? I''m going to die here The white night stared at the words on the note and whispered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2494 On the note was a sentence written by luochanu in a hurry. The content is very simple. It just introduces the location of the white night. This place is called dawn frontier. This was one of the boundaries conquered by the dark Dynasty. It was not in the Risheng state, but connected with the Risheng state. However, it was a boundary that took the longest time among all the kingdoms of the dark Dynasty. And... The dawn frontier has not been completely conquered by the dark Dynasty. There are also local soul in the tenacious resistance. At present, two of the three continents in Liming border region have been completely occupied by the dark Dynasty, namely Yuezhou and Jingzhou. At present, only the western xuanming state is not occupied. With the special geography and unique environment of the Liming border region, the materials here are extremely rich. After the dark Dynasty occupied the two states, they immediately plundered the materials above. With the blessing of these materials, the strength of the dark Dynasty was increasing day by day. However, it is said that the resources of Yuezhou and Jingzhou together are not equal to the abundant resources of xixuanming Prefecture. Therefore, the dark Dynasty is crazy to increase troops, intending to take this place. According to luochanu''s description, the main defense line of xixuanmingzhou has been broken. The dark dynasty took this place is a matter of certainty, dawn border region can not last too long, because previously the white night let her once, plus the two people''s friendship, luochanu decided to save white night. Her advice to white night was to go to xixuanming immediately, form an alliance with the local powers, and escape with them from the dawn border. Those powers must have a secret way out of here, and this is the only way to escape at night. Because except for these secret passages, all the outer space tunnels in the dawn frontier have been blocked by the dark kings. Luochanu also explained that she could not fight with the dark Dynasty here. Because of the endless channels of the dark Dynasty in the dawn border area, no matter where the dark king Dynasty people want to support, the half column incense Kung Fu can arrive. Therefore, once the dark Dynasty takes action in the daytime, it will inevitably lead to the encirclement and suppression of the people of the dark Dynasty, and even the bombing and killing of the leaders of the dark Dynasty. In addition, the dark Dynasty also sent a large number of the most powerful to conquer the dawn border region. The strength of these people is extremely terrifying. It is far from that of the souls that white night faced before. These are the mainstays of the dark Dynasty. Even if there are Hongbing soldiers, white night may not be able to get a bargain from them. The intention of the dark Dynasty was to leave him here and kill him when he thought he was safe and relieved of his self styled state. After all, this self sealing technique is almost not commonly used. If it is used more often, it is likely to permanently petrify itself, completely self sealing. Of course, it''s not possible to put the night under surveillance here. After all, white night is not an idiot. He knows if there is anyone staring at him. Therefore, the dark Dynasty directly adopted the means of placing, and waited for him to unseal himself. After all, the dawn border area is the territory of the dark Dynasty, and the white night can not run away! It was almost like throwing the night in the prison of the dark Dynasty. But this prison is not peaceful. There are a large number of dark Dynasty strongmen here, and the dawn border area is so chaotic that killing people and goods is everywhere. When it comes to this place, it will only be more dangerous. White night speculates that it is very likely that the people of the dark king Dynasty wanted to let Bai ye die here and then take Hongbing. After all, Hong Bing in the hands of the white night, but far more than in the hands of other people to headache. Other souls can''t master the secret arts of Hongbing. White night will Luocha woman''s note put away, and then step a jump, toward the distance to run. After about half a column of incense, the space door reopened, and a dark Dynasty soul came in. He looked around and saw no sign of the night, so he took out his token to activate it. A moment later, a man in a black robe came out. "Lord, the white night has escaped." The man immediately saluted. "Half column incense time, he can not escape from this Yuezhou, immediately issued an order, use all the people in Yuezhou, kill white night!" Said the man in black. "Yes The soul immediately took a magic weapon from his waist and threw it into the air. Whoa! The magic weapon instantly turned into a streamer, flew to the sky, and then exploded. PATA! The burst of light splashed out bursts of bright spots like stars, and then spread one after another, spreading around. Each bright spot turns into a pigeon and flies away. However, after half a day''s hard work, the soul pigeon is like a big net, covering the whole Yuezhou. The white night in the flight looked up to the sky. Although this spirit pigeon is very small, but he still keen to catch. He leaped forward, trying to catch a pigeon to check, but his hand was just about to touch, but suddenly stopped.This is the spirit! Don''t touch it! Spirit pigeons have been marked, they are masters. If they are touched by others, they will immediately be noticed by the people of the dark king dynasty! The white night hastily stops. If what luochanu said is true, she should be in the territory of the people of the dark king Dynasty. This pigeon is the means of communication. I''m afraid there will be countless strong people coming to you right away! At night, his eyes were cold and he rushed to Yuezhou. He''s not sure where he is, but if he wants to survive, he has to leave as soon as possible. After all, the current state of white night is very bad! The energy of Heihe still hovers around his body. Originally, with such a strong force, the body and consciousness of the white night would not be able to bear it. However, the leader of the dark Dynasty helped him recover his consciousness and let him control the power. It has to be said that this also indirectly saved the white night. Otherwise, from the perspective of the white night under the state of madness, we will not think about self-protection and escape at all. If we continue to kill in the dark Dynasty, it is bound to be a dead end. Whoosh... at this time, a lot of sound of breaking the sky came from the sky. It''s the patrol around here. As soon as the night breathed, it immediately gathered its breath and fell down from the air and hid in a piece of rubble. These people passed directly over the heads of the white night. The white night roughly scanned, these people''s breath is not strong, he wants to kill very easily. But once you do, you will expose your identity. At that time, you will only be surrounded by a steady stream of people from the dark king Dynasty. White night can only patiently wait for them to go far away. But when the white night is about to move again, a large number of soul people rush to the distance. Whoosh, whoosh... the strong wind dances wildly, and the shadows cover the sky. There is a steady stream of them. In the blink of an eye, there are thousands of people. Seeing these people, white night''s face changed and suddenly realized something. Oops! He said to himself. At this time, a soul person suddenly falls from the air and directly steps on the edge of the rubble www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2495 Something''s wrong! It''s not good to cry at night! All of a sudden, there are so many dark Dynasty people. There is no doubt that the other party is going to take a carpet search. After all, white night has been liberated from self imposed. The dark Dynasty has been informed that it is natural to find him out at the first time. In such a short period of time, the people of the dark king Dynasty also believed that the white night had not escaped far away, so they wanted to capture and kill him here! Each dark king was responsible for a small area of search, and would signal as soon as a trail of white night was found. Although Yuezhou is very big, it can''t stand the dark king. There are many people in the dark king Dynasty. There is no place to hide in the night! The face of the white night was gloomy. I didn''t expect that the people of the dark Dynasty had made a perfect plan! This place has long been set up by the people of the dark king Dynasty. It is to be unsealed in the daytime, and it is also in their people''s heap! Now he had no place to hide! What to do? Go out? But in this state, can you kill ten, hundreds, thousands? everfount? Use camouflage! Thinking in the white night, he wanted to take magic weapon from the ring of Qianlong. At this time... bang!! A strange light suddenly enveloped the whole sky. White night all over a shock, suddenly raised his head! "This light... Is the boundary of breaking illusions and strengthening divine consciousness!" Who, after all, can exert such a wide range of skills? As a result, camouflage or illusion doesn''t work at all. It can''t exist in this light unless it is skinned, refined and camouflaged as the Orioles before. There is no doubt that this is for white night. The dark Dynasty has everything ready! Just wait for the day night to unseal itself! Click! At this time, the crackle came out. He saw that the soul outside had entered the rubble and searched. His pace was slow. Seems to be aware of something, careful, step by step. White night frowned, felt his approach, but also felt something wrong. Sure enough, several souls flying overhead suddenly turned their direction and flew towards it. That''s right! If it is under this barrier, I am afraid the other party will be aware of it even if it is shielding the breath. The soul has already smelled a trace of error, so he summoned his companions to inspect the area. You can''t wait to die! In the white night, he swayed his sight around and took a deep breath. He directly pulled out the prison chisel sword and stabbed the ground fiercely. Prison digging sword power is released directly. Dong!!! The earth shattering sound suddenly rang out. In an instant, the whole ground was hollowed out. The violent shaking shook the whole area. "There''s a situation!" "It must be white night!" "It''s the smell of Hongbing! I smell the smell of Hong Bing! " "Come on, there it is!" In all directions, people of the dark king Dynasty exclaimed. Everyone stopped and rushed here. The surrounding rocks were all shattered by the white night, and here it was dusty and smoky. "Be careful "Encircle this place as soon as possible. You can''t let the night escape!" Two commanders rushed over and yelled. In an instant, the area was surrounded by thousands of dark king people, three floors outside. Everyone pulled out their swords and stared at the head, nervous. However, after the smoke, people did not find the shadow of the white night, only from the smoke to see several souls who had previously explored this area. These souls are all wearing helmets and armor, and can''t see their faces clearly. In addition, the surrounding is full of violent Hongbing breath, for a time, no one can tell who is who. "And the white night?" "Why not?" "Be careful, he may be among us!" Someone yelled. "You guys, stay where you are and don''t move!" A commander yelled at the helmeted souls on the ground. The crowd stopped at once. "My Lord, I am a horse from t-camp!" "I am Zhang Yong of the fire flag!" "I''m Chen Xiao of Lianzi army!" These people are showing their identities. As soon as the commander waved his hand, he immediately motioned to the people next to him to verify his identity. But at this pointBoom... the ground under these people''s feet suddenly split and all the soil fell downward. The rubble collapsed and the scene was suddenly in a mess. Several people were shocked and immediately jumped into the air. When everyone looked around, they found that the underground had been hollowed out, and a huge abyss appeared in people''s sight! "This is due to the power of the prison digging sword! Not good! The white night uses the chisel prison sword to forcibly open up a road under the ground! From the bottom of the earth Someone yelled. As soon as the words fell, everyone''s expression became tense. "Don''t panic, everyone. Hold on! Separate the troops and chase them! " Cried the commander. But before he had finished speaking, a voice came out of the crowd. "Let''s go after him. The white night has been seriously wounded by the superior. He is afraid to fight against us with the Red Army in his hand. It can be seen that he is at the end of his strength. If he wins the white night, he will get a reward from the superior. Great grace and great opportunity are within your reach. Go after him The voice fell, and all the souls were red. The reward of the superior? That''s something that no one can dream of. Once you get the reward from the top, you will be able to make great achievements in the future, step by step, make great progress in strength, and become a master! As soon as the head of the first man was hot, he went straight into the abyss. And their move immediately involved the rest of the people. "Go "The head of the white night is mine!" "Don''t fight with me!" People roared wildly and all rushed into the abyss. One after another, one after another, in an endless stream. After a while, the whole scene rioted. "All stop! Stop The commander''s face changed and he screamed at once. However, under the influence of interests, no one listened to him at all, and he was not the commander-in-chief. Many of the people here belonged to different teams and were not under their jurisdiction, which could be said to be a mixture of good and bad people. Soon, most of the people on the scene rushed into the abyss. And the commander sent out a signal in a hurry and said to the rest of the commanders, "hurry up, tell the others that we''ve got mixed up in the day and night, and ask all the people to quickly check their own soldiers!" "Mr. Xiang, is this true?" "It must be true. It must have been the night that inspired the hearts of the people just now!! Don''t let him do it! " "Good!" The crowd immediately signaled the formation. It''s just that although they responded in time, they were a little bit slower. At the moment, the white night in red armor had already quietly passed through the crowd and reached the border of Yuezhou... ... ... ... outside the gate of the dark Dynasty. Whoa! A strong wind swept by. Then I saw a lot of golden clouds in the sky. The people who went in and out of the gate of the dark dynasty all changed their faces when they saw the clouds. On this cloud, a large number of figures with golden armor and thick breath appeared. They were arranged in order and floated with the clouds. In a short time, they came to the gate of the dark Dynasty. The spirit of terror and the meaning of killing are like a big wave approaching here. Whoo!!!! The horn blows. The alarm goes off. The gates of the dark Dynasty were all opened instantly. And that floating in front of the door of a few terror strong also all wake up, one by one jump, standing on the door, staring at these unexpected visitors. At this point, the door opens. Hua Hua Hua Hua... inside, a large number of ghost figures burst out. The figure is like a flood, pouring out, turbulent. After a while, outside the gate of the dark Dynasty, there was a large crowd of people, and these numbers were still spreading. The gates of the whole dark Dynasty were directly guarded. "Interesting! You Shenji palace dare to provoke our dark dynasty? It seems that your Shenji palace is already broken At this time, a chuckle came out. We can see that the person wearing a hat before led a large number of high-level dark Dynasty, such as Zhongyan, Hongyi, Wangjun and so on, who walked out of the gate. Ruan Shi and others at this head saw the man wearing a hat, and their faces changed. Obviously, they know the man with the cloak. In front of Ruan Shi, there was a man in a gold robe, who looked like a woman in her thirties. She roughly glanced at the people of the dark king Dynasty in front of her, and said faintly: "the curfew of the dark Dynasty, do you know the crime?" This sound is like the sound of the sky, rippling everywhere, very sacred, no matter who it is, listening to all have a sense of oppression. The bamboo hat man glanced at the woman and chuckled and said, "even the master of the West Palace is here? Yes? Is your Shenji palace going to clean up our dark dynasty? If so, I''m looking forward to seeing if your Shenji palace has the ability to eradicate us! "As soon as the voice fell, all the people of the dark king Dynasty sacrificed their weapons to stimulate the spirit of heaven, and looked like they were preparing for war. The people on this side of Shenji palace immediately became dignified. In fact, not many people came to Shenji palace. There will be about 50000 people at the same time. Although there are many masters, but want to step down the dark Dynasty... That is Arabian Night! "Master of the West Palace, don''t act rashly, or I''m afraid the situation will be out of control!" Ruan Shi cautiously said. "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion." The woman is also the master of the West Palace. She went to the front, a person alone to the dark king Dynasty people, light open, is still that thick shake God sound. "People of the dark king Dynasty, you killed my Shenji palace people, but you also plundered them. In addition, you do all kinds of evil in your daily life. Today I come here to eliminate you sinners and restore the holy land of Lisheng to a bright future." "Ha ha ha ha, what a Qingming! So, is the West Palace master really coming to destroy my dark dynasty? " Bamboo hat people laugh. "If you are willing to hand over the murderer and release the prisoners, repent sincerely! Maybe you still have a chance to live! " The master of the West Palace said faintly, then raised his plain hand and spread out a thing in front of the public. When people look at it, they are all stunned. And the eyes under the hat man''s veil are dignified. "This is.... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2496 On the palm of the master''s hand is a porcelain. It exudes a brilliant light, especially magical. I don''t know who carved the heavenly work. In addition to its beauty, it also exudes a strange pressure. Under this pressure, all people''s hearts and souls could not help shaking. This pressure is like Longwei! Many people don''t know what it is, but the bamboo hat people know it. "No wonder... No wonder you Shenji palace dare to be so arrogant, come to my dark Dynasty to be wild. It is so... Should be... Should be so..." the hat man nodded repeatedly, and the eyes under the veil showed chilly. "Although the front line of Shenji palace is tight, we still have our strength. If we want to destroy the dark Dynasty, we will try our best, even if we break the net, the fish will die!" The West Palace Lord said lightly. The small voice spread throughout the dark Dynasty, but it was frightening. This is a naked threat! "What do you want?" The hat man asked. "Hand over all the prisoners, whether they are from Shenji palace or not, but all the prisoners and prisoners of your dark Dynasty will be handed over to us. In addition, all those who are suspected of seizing our Shenji palace will be handed over! Hand over all those who violate the rules of Shenji palace The West Palace Lord''s light road. "Asshole "What do you think of our dark dynasty? Do you want to hand it in? What is your Shenji palace? " "Come as soon as you have seed. I want to see how many of you can kill!" The people of the dark Dynasty roared and scolded, and everyone''s eyes were filled with anger. But at this time, the hat man suddenly called out: "we hand it in!" This voice makes the boiling scene silent. All people looked at the bamboo hat people, and their eyes were full of confusion and confusion. "My Lord!" Wang Jun next to him was stunned and yelled. "It doesn''t matter. Give it to them." The hat man said with a smile. "This..." "adults... Why?" No one can understand. "Now is not the time to fight head-on with Shenji palace, otherwise our plans will be disrupted. What''s more, even if we hand over the people, what''s wrong? What do these smelly old dogs in Shenji palace pay attention to most? Tell the rules! Our people do not commit capital crimes. They will not kill our people. Send them to Shenji palace. Shenji palace will only take good care of them! What is the loss to us? " The bamboo hat man said with a light smile. "But... My Lord, what is the purpose of Shenji palace? You can see that Shenji palace draws blood from us. The prisoners and captives rescued by them are likely to become the power of Shenji palace. I''m afraid it will be very unfavorable in front of the battlefield." A dark Dynasty official lowered his voice and said solemnly. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just some prisoners. What''s to be afraid of? Moreover, if Shenji palace really does, I think it is a good thing. After all, these people are just people of all walks of life, and the prisoners are not all prisoners of Shenji palace. After all, I believe that the trouble brought to Shenji palace is much higher than the value they bring! Just send it. " Said the bamboo hat man. "Yes, my Lord!" They did not retort any more, but began to salute immediately. "In addition." The smile on Douli''s face suddenly disappeared, slightly turned his head and glanced at the crowd: "each of you will go to the penalty hall for a day by yourself." "What?" People''s faces changed in horror, and they all knelt on the ground, shivering. "Excuse me, my Lord!" "Forgive me, my Lord!" "We don''t know what mistakes we have made, my lord..." the criminal law in the penalty hall is not comparable to that in the palace of criminal law. The penalty hall is a special institution set up in the inner circle to punish the high-level of the dark Dynasty. All the high-level officials of the dark Dynasty are powerful, but if they enter the penalty hall, they will have to take off at least one layer of skin. "Excuse me? What''s wrong? Ah, you are such a group of drunkards who were mixed into the interior by night and liberated a group of Shenji palace people. Do you know your guilt? What do I feed you? If the Shenji palace people did not escape, what excuse would Shenji palace do to us? Don''t worry, the punishment of the penalty hall is only the first step. I''m not happy about this matter. I''ll check it layer by layer to see who is neglecting his duty! Who is the spy! A spy or a derelictor of duty, I will make him worse than dead The bamboo hat man sneered and waved his hand. Soon, the dark Dynasty released a large number of prisoners and prisoners. There are many people from Shenji palace, as well as other potential clans. There are tens of thousands of people in total. However, most of them have lost their souls, and some of them are seriously injured and dying. Ruan Shi''s face was chilly. "Master of the West Palace, what else do you want?" Asked the man in the bamboo hat. The master of the West Palace glanced at the prisoners, shook his head and turned away.Shenji palace people take prisoners and prisoners to leave orderly. A crisis was resolved. " ," he said, "let''s go ahead. We need to strengthen our defenses immediately. We should put more lines on our eyes, stare at the God Machine palace, and go to the God Machine palace to our area." The bamboo hat man said lightly. "My Lord, these Shenji palace people came here directly through the space tunnel, bypassing our spies..." "did the spies not explore the space tunnel?" "This..." "refine all these spies." Bamboo hat person light said, then turned to leave. ... ... ... at this moment, on a snow mountain. Day night breathless, hard to walk forward. White beard, cold weather. The snow here is much colder than that in the state of Lysander. The breath of the white night has been consumed. The pills on my body have almost been eaten. The wound on my body has stopped bleeding, but it is difficult to heal. Because he was still in Yuezhou, he did not dare to stop, resulting in his condition has not been restored. Heihe energy has all returned to his body. When the white night is quite excited, the remaining Heihe energy is slowly merging with his physical body. However, his physical body is not strong, and the fusion is slow, and it seems that his body can not fully absorb the black river energy. If you don''t improve the strength of the body in a short time, I''m afraid this black river energy will force the body to burst... "it''s better to find a place to recuperate..." murmured in the white night. But at this time... whoosh! Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking the air in front of me, and then a few swift figures and breath came towards here. White night breath a tight, immediately toward the side of the stone after the scurry, at the same time urge not much soul power, shield their own gas meaning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2497 As soon as the white night was hidden, several figures fell on the top of the snow mountain. He looked there. I found many figures on the top of the snow mountain. These uninvited guests seemed to be in a group with the people on the snow mountain. After landing, they said something to the public, because they hid far away in the daytime, so they couldn''t hear them clearly. The direction of this group of people is also outside Yuezhou. They shield their breath and move forward cautiously. They walk very slowly. It seems that they are marching step by step. White night eyes slightly shake, as if aware of something, immediately follow up. It turns out that these people don''t seem to be from the dark Dynasty. Most of their clothes were shabby and stained with a lot of blood. In addition, several people in the crowd were injured and walked very bumpy. The whole Yuezhou has been occupied by the dark Dynasty, if the people of the dark Dynasty, there is no need to be so careful, and if there are injuries, can they not be treated in time? I''m afraid these people... Are mostly the local spirits of the dawn frontier. Thinking in the white night, following these people closely. Although luochanu gave him a note indicating the direction of going to xixuanming state, he did not use a map in the end, and he did not know where it was. He had to follow these people to go to xixuanmingzhou. If they''re native spirituals, there must be a way to get out of here. The white night looked at it roughly. There are more than 20 people here. Each of them is superior to the emperor of all ages. There are four rebellious emperors and one Jade Emperor. However, they are seriously injured and have to be helped to walk. "What are you doing? You''re still in the air? What if it is discovered by the dark dynasty? " At this time, a man yelled at the souls who fell to the ground and scolded in his voice. "Oh, it''s OK. Now all the people of the dark king Dynasty in Yuezhou are catching up with that one. How can we have time to pay attention to us?" The visitor shook his head. "Who are you after?" The wounded jade gentleman raised his head, frowned at him and said, "Xiaohong, what news have you inquired about? What are the people of the dark king Dynasty doing "Elder brother, you don''t know. According to the information I have investigated, it seems that some extraordinary people have come to our Liming border region, and in this area, there are many dark Dynasty people gathered around, and those experts have come! It''s all about catching that guy Xiao Hong said seriously. People around him were amazed. "Who is this? The dark Dynasty is so angry. " Asked a woman. "No matter who we are, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. Let''s go quickly and leave Yuezhou as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will still be in a very dangerous situation if the people of the dark Dynasty find out!" "Good." The crowd nodded, speeding up the pace of progress. After all, these people are very alert and have been observing all around. If they find any trace, they are afraid that there will be countless troubles. So after they had gone for about a day, the men found a hidden valley for a rest. The white night also breathed a sigh of relief, in a small cave not far away from them to sit down, adjust the state. During the first World War of the dark Dynasty, the loss of white night was extremely huge, not to say how many people Xu Ziming had lost, but that his body had been seriously overdrawn at the moment. If he had not covered his body with divine power and suppressed the energy of Heihe in his chest, he would have been dismembered by now. Now the pill on the body has been finished, or go to the small world to get some medicine. The white night thought, looked out of the eye mountain cave, and then walked over. He made an invisible boundary at the entrance of the cave to connect his mind. Then he went to the deep of the cave, took off the token and opened it. Bang! A halo of light bloomed. See the token release a bright space door. There is a soul in armor in the door of space. When the soul comes out, he kneels down on one knee towards the white night. "See the Dragon Lord!" "You guard the token here. There are powerful enemies around you. Don''t move around. Hide yourself. If there is something wrong, please inform me immediately." The road sank in the white night. "Yes, dragon master!" Said the soul, and stood by the token. White night nodded and entered the space door. Whoa! A flash of light, the white night appeared at the door of the small world. The soul people stationed at the gate saw that all the people who came in were stunned, spinning and crawling on the ground. "See the Dragon Lord!" The shouts went off. White night nods and heads towards the center of the small world. At the moment, there are a lot of buildings in the middle of the small world. It was built by longjue people. Most of longjue people practice in this building. At the moment, two zicangs from the dark Dynasty are being dealt with in the small world.They are like the soles of two giants, standing in the sky and earth, magnificent and majestic. At the moment, Ji Di, Mo Qing Bingyu, Yan Di, and Tiaoshe were extracting materials from zicang. Seeing the white night coming, all of them stopped to make a ceremony. "Get up and do your own thing." White night laughs. "Thank you dragon master!" After the call, everyone did his duty. Ji Di stepped forward and looked at the scars of the white night. He was particularly impatient. He said, "dragon master, I''ll prepare pills and tools for you to recover!" "I don''t have much time. The situation outside is still very serious. You open up zicang, I pick some medicine from it and go out." White night road. "Dragon master, is it dangerous for you to do this? I''ll send some people to protect you." The snake came up, worried. "No, the strength of the people outside is very good. It''s not at your stage. I''m afraid you''re not their opponents. It''s more convenient for me to act alone outside." The white night finished, then entered the zicang. People are still full of worry. "The Dragon Master is too risky." Emperor Yan sighed. "But it''s no use. If he doesn''t take risks, how can this small world be peaceful?" Said Kitty hoarse. Several women''s eyes were in tears. In fact, it is not only them, but also the people in the small world are very grateful for the white night, and they also respect him from the heart. Because if it were not for him, how could these people enjoy a bit of peace in the troubled times? Entering zicang, we can see the colorful border. Although the boundary outside the sub warehouse has been cleared, the inner boundary is still thick and varied. We have to say that the vigilance of the dark Dynasty was very good. However, when we met Hong Bing, no matter how fierce the boundary of the array was, it would not help. At the moment, zicang is directing a group of soul people to tear up the border here. The boundary of the dark Dynasty was so precise that the Dragon Jue people could not get rid of it, so they could only rely on brute force. Seeing the white night coming in, he tried to be stunned and then was overjoyed. "Elder martial brother Bai!" He cried out with excitement. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2498 "Long time no see." White night patted the shoulder that tries hard to beat a way with a smile. He had been to the small world several times before, but tried to be sent out, so he missed the opportunity to meet with the white night. Due to the lack of materials in the small world, longjue often sends people out to collect resources. It is obviously unrealistic for them to support themselves only by day and night. They need to be self-sufficient. In addition, when the white night was disguised as the East warbler, he had a lot of transportation routes for materials of the dark Dynasty. Long Jue often sent people to plunder them, which could be regarded as a disgrace to the people of the dark king Dynasty. However, the strength of longjueyen could not compete with the dark Dynasty. Although the white night gave a lot of powerful skills and natural materials and treasures, it only trained a group of elite. They were the souls of the generals in Xu Ziming''s hands, and the rest were far behind. Even if it is to find the material routes of the dark king Dynasty, they only choose the routes with weak defense and scarce materials, and those strong routes are basically rejected. "The strength has improved a lot." The white night looked around and said with a smile. "That''s not true? Every day, there are good pills and medicines from elder martial brother. Can the strength increase slowly? I''m xuanzun now, and I''m attacking Dacheng Xuanjun. Elder martial brother, please give me some advice. My Wuxiao shenjue has met a bottleneck. If you instruct me, I will surely break the current shackles! " Try to excite way. "Yes, but not now. I don''t have much time. I''m in a very dangerous situation outside the small world." White night bitter smile. Trying to listen, it seems that only to notice the injury on the body of the white night, a mouth, no voice. "I''ll pick up some medicine." White night said, and then a little finger, a Hongbing force directly from the fingertips fly out, directly tearing the border in front of. People around him screamed. Step in at night. Once the border is opened, you can see the scene inside. It''s still so mysterious and magical. Countless bookshelves float in the air, and each shelf is filled with magic soul magic formula, as well as a large number of treasure chest, Dan stove, each of which is filled with all kinds of panacea. Zicang is different from those previously plundered by night. There are only four sub warehouses in the dark Dynasty. The only main warehouse is the palace of the leader of the dark Dynasty. Although the level of things here is certainly not comparable to the main warehouse, the things here are still very precious. White night swept a circle, the line of sight immediately fell in one of the crystal clear cauldron furnace. The surface of the cauldron is extremely bright, as if made of crystal, which is particularly magical. He jumped forward and reached for the stove. Bang! The cauldron furnace immediately burst out in bursts of bright light, dazzling. The people below looked up in surprise. Looking at it in the daytime, I saw that the cauldron furnace was not as heavy as other cauldrons, but there were only three pills. Each pill was like a diamond. He squeezed one out and sniffed it a little, but there was no smell. "What pill is this? Isn''t it poison pill? " White night confused, also dare not eat disorderly, thought next, with the spirit gas slightly miso point dust down, and then with the tongue stained point. Suddenly... WOW! After touching the tip of the tongue, the dust turned into a halo and spread all over the body of the white night. At that moment, the white night only felt that his body was washed by something, and there was a new feeling. God Dan! White night''s heart cried out, greatly shocked, and no longer hesitated, when the pills were about to be put into the mouth. When the pill enters the throat, it immediately melts and turns into Taoist light, which explodes from the body of the white night. Hua Hua Hua... the body of the white night is full of light, and people are like gods, suspended in the air. That picture is also like God coming! The people down there couldn''t open their eyes. This lasted for about 20 days, and the light on the white night gradually subsided. People opened their eyes. However, seeing the wound on the body of the white night has disappeared, the whole person has recovered to its original state, and the breath is gradually revived. The dry spirit of the sky releases the turbulent soul power. "What pill is this?" The following efforts can not help but say. "I don''t know, but the energy inside it can be said to be endless. I seem to have swallowed up a certain level in the soul of nine days, and my level of heaven soul has been raised to a higher level by life!" The white night couldn''t help exclaiming. "What?" "So tough?" All the people around him were surprised. "Elder martial brother, in this case, don''t you want to be promoted?" Try to ask. "Not yet!" White night shook his head and looked at the other two pills in the cauldron stove. He thought about it and pulled it out again. The whole night is no longer white and shining.His whole human breath suddenly disappeared, as if he had become an ordinary person at that moment. After a while, the body of the white night spilled a lot of white smoke, which turned into tobacco, a little bit around him, and finally centered on him into a cocoon and fell from the air. "Dragon master!" People came in one after another and called out in a hurry. "Don''t move!" Try to shout. The crowd stopped at once. "Elder martial brother, you should be lucky to get those pills and transform. Quick, I''ll send someone here to protect the Dharma for the dragon master right now... No! I personally protect the Dharma for my elder martial brother! " Try to drink and shout. People nodded. In this case, no one dares to disturb. And Ji Di, entangled snake and other inquiries, also immediately came. The warehouse was immediately closed. Outside the token. Looking at the little soul holding the sword. The soul is Zhang an. He was a disciple of Yijian heavenly palace. Although his strength is not top-notch, he is very loyal to the white night. Tell him by day night that he must be informed as soon as possible. But now, there is a spirit coming near. "Oops, someone''s coming up!" As soon as Zhang an''s face changed, he immediately took out the magic weapon and informed the white night. But... After the magic weapon was activated, there was no response from the white night. "What''s wrong with dragon master?" Zhang anxiously urged the magic weapons, but still had no effect. He turned around and looked at the token. The man stretched out his hand to touch it, but he hesitated again... "the dragon master didn''t respond. He must have met something and couldn''t come out. If I opened the space door of the small world at this time, wouldn''t it lead the wolf into the room?" Zhang an gritted his teeth, took the token away, pulled out the sword from his waist, and stared at the hole. Soon, the people of the cave found the invisible boundary that was applied to the hole. "There''s a situation!" "There are people here!" The crowd cried. Hua la la la... More than a dozen soul people rushed in and directly blocked Zhang an. Zhang an''s pressure doubled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2499 "Who are you?" The wounded Yujun strong man was handed over and stared at Zhang an. Zhang an''s face was heavy, and he pressed his sword tightly without saying a word. But his soul state is too inferior, only Zhenwu realm. Compared with these people''s martial arts realm, it is not only a thousand miles away? These people show a little soul power, can make him difficult to breathe, can not stand. But he was still gnawing at his teeth and refused to let go of his mouth. He even assumed a defensive posture. "I don''t know how to live or die!" A male soul snorted coldly, and his soul was released. Bang! Zhang an''s knees directly and heavily knelt on the ground, unable to resist. "Sun Zhao, don''t mess around. Can''t you see that he''s just a little Zhenwu man?" The Jade King drank heavily. The man who called sun Zhao stopped. "Big brother, how can a person from Zhenwu Kingdom appear here?" "Are they the people who used to live here?" Someone asked in confusion. In such places as Liming border area, people who are lower than Dacheng Xuanjun''s strength are the same as the common people. Which one of the soul people is not above the Jin Dynasty? "People? The new soul? But he doesn''t look like that. " "Maybe it''s the spy of the dark king." "It''s possible that there are people of any strength in the dark king dynasty!" "You can''t help it!" The crowd murmured. Yu Jun went up and looked at Zhang an seriously and asked, "who are you? If you don''t, don''t blame our people for being ruthless! " "I can only tell you that I''m not from the dark king Dynasty. I can''t say anything else!" Zhang an drank heavily. "You are so bold!" Next to the popularity, but a direct slap fan in Zhang an''s face. Bang! Zhang an was directly knocked down on the ground, his mouth was full of blood, spitting out a lot of teeth. "Do you want to say that? If you don''t say it again, I''ll pat you into meat paste! " The soul of the angry way! "Stop it!" Yu Jun was angry and roared. There was a thrilling sense of oppression in the voice. All of them trembled and did not dare to be presumptuous again. "This is a tough guy. I didn''t expect that he was so inferior in strength, but so brave and fearless that it was difficult to do it!" Yu Jun gazed at Zhang an for a moment, then said hoarsely, "take him first. It would be a pity to kill him. Slowly pry out some useful things from his mouth." "Brother, if you kill this kind of rubbish, why take it with you? We''re running for our lives. Isn''t it a burden to take him? What if he brings in the dark dynasty? " The man named sun Zhao is in a hurry. "Are you all in the bag? Can''t see a man in Zhenwu? And although he is a burden, it can also be an opportunity! You know, the dark Dynasty has begun to launch a comprehensive encirclement on us. The defense wall of xixuanmingzhou has been broken, and Mingzhou is in danger. Even if we escape to xixuanming, it is difficult to resist the huge army of the dark Dynasty. Now, we can only seize every potential opportunity to see if we can recover some of the situation. " Yu Jun said hoarsely. On hearing this, they all lowered their heads. Why do they not know the current situation? The reason why these people went deep into Yuezhou was that they wanted to kill some high-level troops of the dark Dynasty here, create some chaos for the army of the dark Dynasty, so as to delay time and fight for more time for the power of xixuanmingzhou. But they failed and had to flee back to xixuanmingzhou. Yujun means to take this person back and collect some useful information. After all, Zhang an''s behavior is too strange. "Since big brother says so, that''s OK. I''ll take this man." Sun Zhao sank. A man went to the front and took out an iron chain magic weapon and bound Zhang an to death. Zhang an struggled madly, but it was useless. He was so anxious that he wanted to inform the dragon master, but now he can''t even move his hand, so don''t touch the token. "The Dragon Master is injured. If he comes out of the token and can''t fight these people, what should he do?" "No, I have to find a way to escape!" Zhang an was in a deep mood, thinking in secret. "Let''s go. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." Yu Jun drank low. They immediately took Zhang an out of the cave, toward the Yuezhou border. At the moment of the white night, the whole person has already roamed over the nine days, unable to extricate themselves. He has been able to determine that the pills he took must be related to the spirit of heaven, and... It is a magic pill related to the spirit of the nine heaven. No wonder the cauldron furnace loaded with this pill is so special. Under the traction of the power of the pill, the white night directly passed through the five, ten and twenty-eight days, and even broke through the twenty-one, twenty-two, twenty-three, and twenty-four days... all the way through, the power of the spirit of heaven was continuously infused into his body.White night only feel their own soul and thinking in a crazy change. At that moment, he had a feeling of seeing all over the world and seeing through the sky at the same time. It seems that everything in the world is no longer confusing to him and no longer puzzling. A clear heart, a clear soul. This feeling has been continuing, and let him have a look at the feeling of thousands of years. With the vicissitudes of life, the sun and the moon alternate, and the stars move... I don''t know how long it took, and the night finally stopped. At this moment, the mind and soul returned to normal. He opened his eyes and looked around in silence. Is this... Thirty days? ... ... Hoo! The cold wind blows. Zhang an''s hands were bound with injuries and walked behind a man who still held the iron chain on his hand. The rest of the people went wrong and wrong. He looked around carefully. At present, it is impossible for him to escape. We can only take a step and see a step. "How long is it to the border?" Yu Jun looked at the distance and said breathlessly. His injuries were too serious to sustain his strength. A powerful Jade King is tired to look like this, which is enough to show the severity of the injury... "big brother, it''s fast. If we are on a normal journey, we can arrive in half a day. But we are all injured, so we can walk on our legs. It may be another two days." The man named sun Zhao spoke earlier. "Two days?" Yu Jun frowned and said in a low voice, "it''s too slow. Order to go on, speed up!" "Big brother... You''re seriously injured. Why don''t you take a rest...". "No need. You can''t cure me. I can''t recover. I can only go back early and ask for your help." Yu Jun said, then continue to move forward. But after a few steps, a soul seeker in front suddenly rushes over. "Big brother, no good, there is a situation ahead!" The soul who rushed over drank in a hurry. People were shocked... in horror www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2500 Is there a situation? People immediately drew out their swords and became cautious. "Come on, hide it now, and keep it hidden!" The strong Jade King drank low, and was helped to the rubble by the people beside him, and hid himself. After a while, this group of more than 20 people was hiding without a trace. And the one who rushed over stopped immediately. His face was extremely ugly, and the whole person trembled. Then tears began to flow out of his eyes. Finally, he sat down on the ground and cried. Despair and confusion filled him. His two sides are hiding his companions, all of them are looking at him in silence, everyone is afraid to make a sound, even if it is breathing very carefully. "Big brother..." Yu Jun next to the soul of the heart can''t bear, bite teeth, side head looking at him. "Don''t move, let alone go out! I have already felt the breath, this breath is very terrible, we can only so... "That jade gentleman closed his eyes, painful way. A lot of people listen, all secretly wipe tears. "Ah gu! Don''t blame big brother. There is no way for him. If we are exposed, we will not only die, but all of us! " Yu Jun murmured in pain. It turns out that they have given up the soul person completely by hiding. The soul soul has been found and locked by the other party. If he hides now, the other party will search for his location around here. In this way, everyone will be exposed. So at the moment, he is alone, no one can help him. And his state is not good, the strength is not as good as chasing down his dark king, so it is inevitable to die. At this point, he has no way to live, no doubt he will die, the mood out of control, the whole person is also crying. All the companions hiding in the dark could not bear it. But that Yujun had said hello to these pathfinders before, and they had to do so in case of emergency. Because it''s not ruthless. They can''t fight against the strong enemy any more. Otherwise, they will be killed here. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four violent explosions spread. He saw four dazzling lights fall behind the crying soul. When the light dissipated, the four dark Dynasty strongmen stood there. The wailing soul trembled, and the man stopped crying. The face full of tears left only fear... "Oh? You''re not running? But crying like a child here? Are you tired of running? " A man with a short beard patted his shoulder and laughed. "Rao... Please, don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... Please don''t kill me..." the soulman was shaking wildly, tears ran in and out. "Ha ha, that can''t be done. It has been explained that all the aborigines who refuse to give in will be wiped out and none will be left! You may not live! " The short bearded man grabbed the soul''s hair and said with a smile. "No, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" The soul man was so frightened that he broke the man''s arm and tried to run forward. But he''s not two steps away. Whoosh! A flash of light passed by. In front of the fleeing soul, a man of dark Dynasty in armor appeared, with a thin sword in his hand. As for the fleeing soul, he was still in his place and could not move. And then... Bang! The soul fell heavily on the ground, his legs were cut off directly, and the blood gushed out like a fountain. The armor soul directly stepped on his head and said faintly, "don''t think about escaping. You can''t escape. But if you have any good news to reveal to us, maybe we will release you if we are in a good mood." "I..." the soul opened his mouth, but could not speak. They are surrounded by companions. If they are confessed, they may get a life, but... They are bound to suffer and die here. But if you don''t say it... It''s your own death! What to do? Whatever it is! These people abandoned me. Why should I die for them? But... They can''t do it. Even if they run out to save me, can I live? And... My sister is in it. The soul is lost in thought. But after a moment, he stopped thinking. Instead, he closed his eyes and said nothing. Obviously, he didn''t want to betray his companions. Because Yujun is right. As a leader, he must consider the safety of the whole team. In this case, he can only abandon the soul. The soul opened his eyes and took a look at the hiding place of Yujun.Although he did not see Yu Jun, he saw the pain and hesitation in his eyes. "Oh? Don''t you speak? " The armor soul''s face sank. "Well, I should be a soul soul of Yuezhou, and I don''t have any useful information in his mouth! Kill it Another dark king said. "Yes The armor man nodded and directly carried the thin sword to penetrate the soul. "Oh, wait a minute. It''s boring to kill like this! Don''t waste it, will you? " The short bearded man came over and said with a smile. "What do you want, old man?" The armor man asked, looking at the bearded man. "Ha ha, I have practiced a magic skill recently. I can try it on this man. The native people of Yuezhou can escape and die. I don''t have anyone who wants to practice this skill. If I run into him today, I can practice it for me." The short bearded man said with a smile. The armor man frowned: "what kind of magic skill?" "Marrow grabbing skill!" "Marrow snatching skill?" "How did you learn this disgusting skill?" The other three showed disgust. Obviously, they had heard of this skill. As for the Dark Jade gentleman''s face is transient, staring at the short bearded man. "Big brother... What is the marrow grabbing skill?" The man next to me asked carefully. "A kind of evil skill!" Yu Jun whispered, "it is the body that knocks off the target and sucks its essence." What he said is very simple, but everyone who listens to it knows that the real marrow grabbing skill is far from that simple. "Big brother, we... Do we really want to watch ah Gu die in front of us?" Some people can''t look down, looking at Yu Jun. "Shut up and stop talking. If you''re found out, it''s over!" Yu Jun gnawed his teeth. His hands were pinching and his teeth were breaking. In fact, why didn''t he want to do it? But... He''s responsible for the whole team. At this time... "ah The sad cry resounded. I can see that the hands of the man named ah Gu have been directly pulled down by the short bearded man. The short bearded man opened his big mouth, bit the broken arm, and then sucked it with big mouth. That looks like a fierce ghost, how terrible! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2501 People all stare big eyes, staring at this terrible scene. Is this so-called marrow grabbing skill so simple and straightforward? "Ah Ah Gu seemed to realize that his arms had been broken, and the severe pain made him cry. All those hiding in the dark were terrified. The three men of the dark dynasty all frowned. After the bone marrow of two arms was sucked out, the man with short beard lost his mouth full of blood and laughed. "What? Are you going to take his bones down and suck them? " Asked the armored man. "of course, where else can we get the best?" The short bearded man laughed and went over and turned over ah Gu, who was lying on the ground. He stretched out his hand and pulled out his rib. Click! A bloody rib with meat was pulled off by the bearded man. Agou almost didn''t coma in pain. He was convulsed madly. His face was as white as paper. The picture is very bloody and terrifying. Ah Gu''s body is full of blood, very seeping. Look at the meaning of the short bearded man. He is afraid that he will give up until the bones of ah Gu are completely removed one by one! The short bearded man greedily sucks, and the bloody rib on his hand is only licked by him for a few times, and the bone is rotten, and the breath of the short bearded man is immediately enhanced. The people in the dark bite teeth and scratch the palms, and their hearts are angry, resentful and painful. Some people can''t hold on to it. All the people nearby looked at the Jade King, but they didn''t say anything, nor did they dare to. Yu Jun closed his eyes. There was no change in his expression, but no one could feel the pain in his heart. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something and looked at a woman not far behind the stone. The woman''s soul state is very poor, dress is also very simple, at the moment her hands are dead to cover her mouth, tears fall madly, but dare not make a little voice. The Jade King remembered. She is AGU''s sister. Originally this journey is very dangerous, but ah Gu''s younger sister still chooses to follow. She has only one relative... She doesn''t want to lose it again. Even if it''s going up the mountain and going down into the sea of fire, she must follow me... "is this life..." Yujun vomited his turbid breath and gave a bitter smile. "It''s disgusting, but it seems to be effective. If you suck him up, your strength will be improved." The armor man said in surprise. "That''s not true? It''s a pity that this guy''s strength is too poor, and the range of promotion is very small. Alas, if I have a jade king to eat, I''m afraid I''ll break the current shackles and jump to a higher level directly. " The short bearded man sighed. "Yujun? Oh, Yujun, which is so easy to grasp? " The armored man shook his head and sneered. "If a subversive Jade King is here, I''m afraid we will be in trouble." "Trouble? Do you think it''s possible? The whole Yuezhou is the people of our dark Dynasty. If there is a jade king there, even if we can''t deal with it, as long as the signal is sent, thousands of people will gather here in a short time. This is our territory. Who are you afraid of? " "Ha ha, you are right. It''s a pity that Yu Jun will not appear here, but in xuanming state. If you have the ability, go there and catch Yu Jun!" "Just him? I think you can beat him to death with one slap "Ha ha ha ha..." laughter sounds. The short bearded man murmured, and was too lazy to quarrel with these people. He went straight over and planned to continue to tear down the bones of Nagu and suck. Ah Gu opened his eyes and tried to breathe, but he couldn''t move. His hands and feet are broken, and his soul is gloomy. Facing this short bearded man, he can''t resist at all... he has accepted his life. It''s just a little bit taken down by the other side. Many people moved their eyes away and couldn''t bear to see the scene again. But at this moment... A voice suddenly called out. "Stop it!" This voice shocked everyone at the scene. Including ah Gu, who was lying on the ground, was already weak and confused. He opened his eyes and looked at the man who came out. He was also stupid. But it was not others who saw it, it was the Jade King. Regardless of the opposition of the people around him, he went straight out of the dark. "Big brother!" "What are you doing, brother?" "Everybody ready to do it!" People rushed out in succession, confused and anxious to shout, and more people pulled out their swords and thought it was Yujun who was going to do it. "What''s going on?" "No, we''re in ambush!""Yujun! I smell the smell of Yujun "Come on, signal for help!" The four dark dynasties were shocked and retreated in a hurry, either offering magic weapons, or taking out signals for help, ready to send signals. But at this time, the jade king called out: "stop! Don''t ask for help! I have something to say! " As soon as this word fell, the man who wanted to send the signal for help was stunned. Pooh! Yujun suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood. He coughed and swayed wildly. He almost could not stand and fell down. The man next to him quickly helped him. "Big brother..." "how are you?" People asked excitedly. "I''m ok, I''m fine..." Yu Jun whispered to comfort. "He seems to be hurt!" "And it''s serious!" The armored man and the short bearded man looked at each other and looked at each other. The four people all responded that the Jade King was at the end of his tether and there was no threat at all. However, the four did not dare to relax their vigilance. They still held the magic weapon tightly and urged the soul of heaven to stare at the Jade King. The armor man said, "you should have been hiding around all the time? You are wounded. You should have no fighting power. Why do you show up? Yes? Are you trying to save him? " "I really want to save him!" Yu Jun said hoarsely. "Well, it''s a pity you can''t do it!" The man in armor hummed coldly. "Almost every one of you is wounded. You are weak in breath and poor in fighting. If you really want to fight, you will not kill us!" One dark Dynasty sneers. Seeing the situation clearly, the four men were not as afraid as before. However, Yu Jun was not flustered. He looked at the four and calmly asked, "didn''t you just say that you want a jade King''s body?" As soon as the words fell, all four people''s breath froze. Especially the short bearded man, his eyes burst out with greedy luster... "what do you mean, you... You?" The armored man asked in a trembling voice. "Isn''t that obvious enough?" That jade gentleman is bitter and astringent smile, open a mouth to say: "let go of a Gu, let my companion leave again, I can let you get supreme benefits, including my life, how?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2502 As soon as this word falls, several people''s facial expressions are all trembling, the eyes all exude the intense extremely hot light. "Interesting!" The short bearded man clearly understood the meaning of Yujun and said with a chuckle: "it''s very interesting that a jade king should die for the sake of these wastes. Three brothers, it seems that we are in a good luck today, and we have won the inheritance benefits of honoring Yujun in vain. Hahahaha..." they are also very excited. Yujun inheritance, this is a great opportunity ah, can meet but not seek! It''s better than thousands of years of hard work to get such a good thing today! "Big brother!" "No, big brother." "Big brother, if you have any accident, I will never live alone!" People rushed over crying and yelling around Yujun. Yu Jun raised his head, looked at the four men and said in a deep voice, "let''s get out of the way now, let my people leave!" "What if we don''t agree?" The short bearded man hummed. "It''s better for you to die in my hands right now! But I think you can''t bear the self explosion of a jade king That jade gentleman says coldly. The four were all pale. Even if they use their magic weapons, they will not be defeated... "OK, I will let your people leave!" Short bearded men drink. "All body!" The armor man immediately murmured at the short bearded man and cut off his words. The short bearded male has a lateral head. "What a character is Yu Jun? That''s the whole world, indifferent to the invincible strong in the world. How can such a person sacrifice himself for the waste on the ground? I''m afraid there may be fraud in it The armor man sank. "Well, what are you worried about? What''s more, you don''t have a look at that jade gentleman. What''s he like! What if he''s cheating? Can''t we deal with him? Even if he is deceitful, what can he do? Yuezhou has been captured by our dark Dynasty. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t jump. We just need to send a signal, and thousands of strong people will arrive here soon. Although Yu Jun is strong, he is just a powder in front of our dark Dynasty masters! " The short bearded man laughed with no fear and waved his hand. The other two souls immediately step back. The armor man was silent. "Go Yujun drinks and shouts. "Big brother..." "if you don''t leave, we won''t go anywhere!" "No nonsense! Let''s go Yujun vomited blood, obviously, his injury is not enough for him to persist for long. Seeing this, there was no doubt in the armor man''s heart. "See, this jade gentleman is difficult even to stand, do you still think he has any tricks?" The short bearded man said with a smile. The armor man was silent. "Everybody, hurry up!" At this time, another man cried out. People were shocked and looked at the man and became angry: "Wang trace! Do you... Dare you abandon big brother? " "Are you going to listen to my brother?" Wang Xun''s man turned his head and glared at the crowd. All people''s faces were shaken, but Wang''s eyes were red, his face was ferocious, and his teeth had broken his lips. He was particularly resentful and unwilling. People know that Wang scar''s heart is also suffering from endless pain. "Let''s go!" Yu Jun said hoarsely. People around him cried out and walked forward one by one. People are in a bad mood. The four men''s mouth rose, all staring at the Jade King. In their eyes, these sick cats have no threat at all! Zhang an also watched the scene silently. In fact, he didn''t feel much. As a prisoner, he still wanted to fight between the two sides. At least he had a chance to escape. When Yu Jun died, he had more chances to escape, which was a good thing for him. People move forward one by one. There was a constant cry. The atmosphere of sadness pervaded. But at this time, the King Mark who walked in front of him suddenly turned around and slashed the short bearded man with a backhand sword! Keng! The sword light is shining everywhere. The three people were shocked. "No! Be careful The armor man reacted the fastest. He immediately yelled and hit Wang Xun. Whew! Wang Xun''s sword had just been cut into the short bearded man''s neck, but only half an inch, he was kicked out by the armored man. Bang! Wang trace heavily hit a mountain on the mountain, the mountain was instantly shocked into powder. "Ah... My neck... Ah..." the short bearded man uttered a miserable cry. The man covered his neck and kept shouting, and blood gushed from his fingers. "Kill!" The rest of them suddenly raised their heads and swept their low spirits. They all pulled out their swords to urge treasure. The spirit of heaven opened up and attacked the four people fiercely.The sword and sword come together. The spirit is surging! "Asshole, get out of here!" The armor man''s eyes were cold, and he split it with a thin sword in his backhand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of bursts came out. All the swords in those people''s hands were cut by this sword, and the broken broken blades were scattered all over the ground. But the attack was too sudden. These dark Dynasty people did not expect that the other party would dare to attack themselves. The four people were injured in varying degrees and their bodies were covered with blood. "Damn it!" "Die for me!" The four were furious and fought back. The two sides were in a tangle. There was constant fighting. The Jade King bit his teeth and wanted to come forward to support him, but because his injury was so serious that he didn''t stimulate his spirit, he spat out several mouthfuls of blood in his mouth, and almost fell to the ground. "I warn you! Don''t move! Or I''ll kill you! " A soul soul yells at Zhang an. Zhang an nodded repeatedly. The soul immediately drew his sword and rushed to help. The fight between the two sides is inseparable. But the armored man and the short bearded man were stable, and the four men gathered together with their backs on their backs. Although there are many people in Yujun''s side, all of them are injured, and their soul state is not as good as each other. Even if they attack secretly, they are particularly hard to fight. Zhang an immediately retreated to one side. Seeing the fierce fighting between the two sides, he immediately wanted to escape. At this time... boom! A violent explosion spread, followed by a terrifying shock wave spreading around. Before Zhang an escaped a few steps, he was overturned by the shock wave. His back was raw and his mouth was full of blood. It was difficult to get up. His soul state is too bad. In his eyes, the fighting between these people is just like the fight between gods and gods. The power generated by every move and every form is enough to kill him thousands of times. How can he bear it. "This is a complete end..." Zhang an said with difficulty, and his consciousness was in a coma. At this time, the fighting over there gradually became smaller. The scream also gradually disappeared... he moved his eyes hard and looked over there. Only then did he find that the people on Yujun''s side could not hold on, half of them were killed, and the remaining half had been subdued by men with armor and short beards. This group of people''s sneak attack plan... Completely failed! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2503 Bang! A muffled sound came out. He saw a soul being blown to the ground. The armored man stepped forward a few steps, picked up the sword and stabbed it to death. But at this time, there came a violent voice: "don''t kill him! Don''t kill him The man in armor is motionless and looks at the sound source. It''s a short bearded man. At the moment, half of the short bearded man''s body was dyed red, one hand covered his neck, and he ran towards this place. His other hand also carried a half dead soul, and his face was twisted. Armor man cold hum: "I said, these guys must have track, but you don''t listen, now you know regret?" "I''m sorry! How dare these dogs attack me! I need them to die without a burial place! It''s necessary for them to grieve! " The short bearded man roared and threw the half dead soul in his hand. Bang! The soul man rolled a few times and lay on the ground moaning, blood and earth on his face. "I''m going to suck these dog scraps to death one by one with marrow grabbing skill!" The short bearded man growled to begin to remove the bone. "I''d better wait first." At this time, the armor man stopped him. "What else do you want to do?" The short bearded man said impatiently. The man in armor did not speak, but looked ahead. But he saw that the Jade King had already sat down with his knees crossed, and was half open, looking at the people. "Dog, you dare to play us! I sucked you first The short bearded man growled and rushed up. But after a few steps, he stopped. Because that jade gentleman''s chest... Already lit up. These four dark Dynasty strongmen all know what that is. "The omen of self explosion?" The short bearded man turned pale. "Don''t mess around!" The armor man is also anxious. He wanted to take the lead in subduing Yujun, but Yujun had been prepared for it, and he had no chance to get close to him. If you let the Jade King blow himself up, I''m afraid the four of them will die a hundred times! The four came forward, but they were not afraid. "Let them all go!" Yu Jun said hoarsely. "Do you want to cheat us again?" The short bearded man gnawed his teeth. "This time, it won''t be any more. Before that, they started without authorization. I don''t know. Now they should know that the sneak attack is not your opponent. They should die. They will surely leave at ease. As long as you let them go, I swear, I will let you take my chance!" Yu Jun whispered. The man with a short beard clenched his fist and obviously didn''t believe it. And he wants to take these guys down and suck them out. But armored men are particularly rational. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "bear with me, let them go!" "Do you still believe him?" "If you don''t believe it, do you want us all to die in this explosion? Moreover, I think this Jade King is indeed at the end of his tether, otherwise he could attack us in the previous battle. However, he did not even have the strength to get close to us. It can be seen that he is really unable to support us! " The armored man said hoarsely. "Damn it!" The short bearded man suddenly hammered the big stone beside him and gave up. "Who can get up, take everyone away quickly!" The jade gentleman said hoarsely. The wailing crowd on the ground immediately got up a few people, but their injuries were so heavy that they couldn''t lift a few people at all. It''s a problem for them to leave now. "Come here, I have some pills. Take them, recover and take them away." Yujun trembled from the storage ring to take out two pills, trembling out. Those souls wiped tears and walked over with difficulty. But as soon as they got close to Yujun... Pooh! A strange sound of flesh tearing. Then he saw that Yu Jun''s body trembled suddenly, and then he saw that his chest was penetrated by a sword. Blood gushed. The spirit of the sky that Yu Jun urged up suddenly faded down. Everyone was shocked. "Big brother!" Wang et al. People only noticed that a soul in a black robe appeared behind Yujun. The soul holds a sword in his hand, and the other end of the sword just runs through Yujun. "I said," why is there any movement here? Feelings here are a few ants! " The man in Black said faintly. The armored man and the short bearded man were all stunned, and then they knelt on the ground and kowtowed to it. "See you, my Lord!" Whew! The black robed man took the sword out of Yujun''s body. Yujun fell on the ground, opened his eyes, and breathed hard in his mouth."Big brother!" The several souls cried and rushed to the past, shaking Yujun crazily, but it was useless. "Who are these people?" The man in black asked. "Hui adult... These... These may be the aborigines of Yuezhou..." the armored man whispered. "Aborigines? The aborigines in Yuezhou have either escaped or killed all of them. How can they still have the aborigines? " The man in black frowned. "This... Subordinates don''t know..." the armor man shivered. "Well, kill them all." The man in Black said faintly that he would raise his sword. "This..." the short bearded man opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he finally held back. He would like to smoke these people, but how dare he be presumptuous when adults are present? You can only raise your sword. Release with intent to kill. However, just when these people were about to execute Yujun, they were... Hua! A flash of light suddenly flashed from the side. Several people''s line of sight immediately looks toward that light. It''s Zhang an! Zhang an trembled all over, looked down, but did not know where the light came from. "What a wonderful force of space!! Bring him here The man in Black said. "Yes The armor man jumps over, picks up Zhang an and throws it to the black robed man. "Zhenwujing?" The man in black is a bit of an accident. It''s a very low and terrible place. "What magic weapon? Take it out! " Black robe male light way. "I... I don''t have any magic weapon on me..." Zhang an said weakly. He is only a real martial arts man. How can his magic weapon enter the eyes of these people? "No?" The black robed man stepped on Zhang an''s head and said faintly, "in this case, I will kill you and take it by myself." "I... I really don''t have any magic weapon, don''t kill me, i... I don''t want to die..." Zhang an trembled wildly and yelled. "In that case! Then go and die The black robed man said that he wanted to use his strength to step on Zhang an''s head. At this time... bang! The light broke out from Zhang an again. It''s the waist. The black robed man''s face changed and he quickly backed back. The armored man and the short bearded man surrounded immediately. But after the light dissipated, a space door appeared in front of Zhang an. Then... A figure came out of the space door. "Zhang an, what happened outside?" The voice of indifference drifts out of the door... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2504 Hearing this sound, Zhang an was so excited that she opened her eyes, which were almost to be closed, and repeatedly called out, "dragon master! Dragon Master! I''m here! I''m here The voice fell to the ground, walked out of the white night slightly side head, only to notice Zhang an lying on the ground, immediately frowned. He glanced at the scene and noticed the current situation! "Who are you?" The man in black obviously didn''t know the identity of the man. After looking up and down, he found that his soul state was not high, only the strength of the Jin Dynasty. In his eyes, such a person was nothing but ants on the ground, which could be destroyed with a single finger. But the white night did not say anything, just walked towards Zhang an. "Asshole, we adults are talking to you! Are you deaf? " One dark Dynasty soul immediately drink. "Let him go!" White night road. "Let it go? What do you think you are? Just let it go? The more you talk about letting go, the more I will kill him! " That soul person angry way, is to carry the sword mercilessly toward Zhang an''s neck to cut. This sword, however, is weak and weak? Before the sword arrives, the neck will be deformed. If the sword goes down, Zhang an will not die under the blade, but under the pressure of the sword! "Ah..." Zhang an screamed with fright. But just as the blade fell... Dang! The sword suddenly stopped. All the people on the scene trembled, fixed their eyes and looked, but they saw that the two fingers of the white night actually grasped the falling blade. The blade of the sword is still like a freeze frame. Everyone''s breath was frozen. The soulmate was stunned. He looked at his sword and the finger that held the champion. Then he made a sudden effort to cut open his finger and kill Zhang an. But... No matter how much force he used, he couldn''t make the blade sink down a little bit... "how could this happen?" The soul is in a daze. He is a character who subverts the rank of emperor of all ages. He is only a step away from the emperor. Just a Jin emperor period exists, how can you block yourself? Do you think your strength is not as good as this period of Jin emperor? "Not good!" The soul man suddenly raised his head, as if aware of something, and immediately released his sword blade and retreated abruptly. But it''s too late. He saw the white night suddenly move his finger. Joo! The sword flashed out in an instant, turned into a ray of light, and penetrated the soul''s chest in an instant. The body of the soulmate stopped at once. He widened his eyes and looked ahead. Only then did he realize that the period of emperor Jin was not simple. But there was no time for the man to open his mouth, and before he made a sound, a large number of cracks appeared in his chest. Then the cracks filled wildly. In the blink of an eye, they covered the whole body, and then the cracks burst open. The soul soul was like a broken bronze mirror, falling to the ground one by one, and died miserably on the spot. The rest of the dark king Dynasty people all changed color. Those Yujun''s people also all widened their eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief. "How could it be? How could a king of Jin be killed in a second "Fake... Fake... There must be a problem, there must be a problem!" The armored man was sweating and his face was frightened. He said in a trembling voice. "My Lord, please take your hand and cut this man off!" The short bearded man is in a hurry. The black robed man squinted at Lin Yang and walked past. The spirit is released and the general situation is rippling. All the Qi is wrapped in the white night. As a matter of fact, there is only a period of emperor Jin, which has been crushed by these terrible trends and spirits. It can be seen that the white night does not damage at all, even the expression does not change. It seems that the soul of the man in black has been completely ignored by him! "How could that happen?" The man in armor widened his eyes, staring at the white night like a monster. The black robed man also felt the pressure. He also knew that the man was not simple. He didn''t dare to hesitate. He rushed to the white night in an instant. His hand shook, and a long empty knife appeared in his palm, and he killed him fiercely. But the white night slightly side of the head, the pupil seems to have a strange light overflow! Then... bang! The empty sword suddenly broke, and the broken blade rushed back to the black robed man. The man in black was shocked and immediately raised his hand. Bang! The broken blade was directly hit by him. But when he had just regained consciousness, the white night had appeared in front of him. "Ah? Die The black robed man was shocked and immediately blasted to the head of the white night. But the fist has just been raised... Pooh! The black robed man''s arm directly burst and broken, blood, meat and bones all splashed together."Smash the star river!" In spite of the pain, the black robed man roared with his fist like the shadow of God and roared forward. Pooh! When his fist was raised, it exploded like his other arm. But the fist in the burst before, the spirit of the body to blow out. Those spirits immediately exploded around the white night and turned into a starry river. They were brilliant and beautiful, but their destructive power was unbelievable... seeing this, the black robed man immediately called out, "quick, call for reinforcements!" The short bearded man and the armor man were stunned. They immediately responded and quickly took out the magic weapon to send a signal to attract reinforcements. Even the black robed man was casually two abandoned arms by this white haired guy, which is enough to show the horror of his strength. However, when they inject soul Qi into the magic weapon, they see that the magic weapon does not light up. It seems that their soul Qi does not play any role... "what''s the matter? The magic weapon doesn''t work? " The short bearded man slapped the magic weapon, but it still didn''t work. "This man must have shielded the surface of the magic weapon. Your Qi... Can''t be injected into it..." the armor man''s face was gloomy. "How... How could this happen?" The pupil of the short bearded man is trembling. At this time, the destruction of the riot, the white night out of the inside. There was no scar on his body. The fierce attack of the man in black seemed to pose no threat to him at all... the man in black was shocked and screamed: "what are you two doing? Why don''t you ask for help "Big... Adults... Our magic weapon for help is useless..." the short bearded man trembled and said. As for the armored man, he turned around on the spot and ran. The short bearded man responded and ran away in a hurry. But they just moved. Roar! An angry roar came, and then a terrible flame flew out of the space door behind the white night and landed directly in front of the two men. They stopped abruptly. But see the flame spread, a fierce beast of the size of a hill appeared in front of them, and the double pupils like the sun and the moon glared at them fiercely. "This is... Sansheng Tianlin. It turns out that... That man is white night?" The man in armor finally realized www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2505 It''s white night!! Armour man and short bearded man did not expect that they would encounter the white night! What''s more, the state of white night is totally different from the above! Isn''t he seriously injured? Isn''t he cornered by the leader? Why is he still so tough? They couldn''t think of it at all. And in Sansheng Tianlin''s gaze, two people also dare not have the slightest change, all silly standing in place, shivering. Step by step in the white night toward the black man. At the moment, the black robed man''s arms are broken, has lost the means of resistance, he repeatedly retreated, eyes show fear, the previous pride and calm, now long gone. "You... You stop, don''t come here, or I''ll blow myself up and we''ll die together!" The man in black cried out trembling. But the words had just finished, the white night instantly rushed to him, slapped him on the top of his head and killed him. Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! †E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E. Blood, bones and flesh are exploding wildly. After a while, a living person became a fragment. "Ah?" The rest of the people were scared to fall on the ground, dare not resist. Even the black robed man was wiped away by the white night like killing pigs and dogs. How dare the rest of us have any other thoughts? But see white night backhand is a few palms. Bang! Bang! Bang! In one hand, a man from the dark king Dynasty was killed. Only men in armor and bearded men were left. They immediately knelt on the ground, kowtow to the white night, and cried for mercy. "Forgive me, my Lord! My Lord, spare your life Bai Ye didn''t go to see them. Instead, he went to Zhang an and spread the power of the spirit flower and the spirit on his wound, healed his legs, and then helped him up. "Is it OK?" Asked the white night. "I''m fine, dragon master. It''s great that you can show up!" Zhang an shed tears and said excitedly. "You go back to the small world to recuperate and ask Emperor Yan. They will give you good pills and give them to me here." White night road. "OK, thank you very much, dragon master!" Zhang an immediately made a ceremony, then turned and walked toward the space door. Whoosh! Zhang an disappeared in the space door. Only in the white night did he look at the Jade King and Wang scar. From the injuries of these people, it can be seen that Wang Yaozhong had met with the talents of the dark Dynasty, and Zhang an had a chain in his hand, which meant that he was found. But finding it doesn''t mean it''s the enemy. You know, the purpose of the white night''s trip to xixuanming Prefecture is to leave here through the power of the people in the border area of dawn. Since these people came from xixuanming state, maybe he can use these people to contact with the powerful people in xixuanming Prefecture... although the white night got the help of the three pills, the state has recovered, but it is obviously not qualified to fight with the leader of the dark Dynasty. He had to leave for a while to digest the benefits of the three pills. The white night vomited the turbid gas and walked toward Wang trace, whose consciousness was still better. "You... Who are you? What do you want to do? " Wang Xun clenched his teeth in secret and got up with difficulty, staring at the white night. "And who are you?" The white night asked. "Well, who are we? What''s your business?" Wang Xun said angrily. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by an elder nearby. "Wang trace, don''t be rude! Since this Lord is the one who killed the dark Dynasty, it means that he will only be the enemy of the dark Dynasty. Since he is the enemy of the dark Dynasty, he is our friend! " The words fell to the ground, and Wang Jian''s eyebrows moved and he didn''t say a word. However, the old man also sat up with difficulty, gasping for breath. There was a deep hole in his waist. His spirit was dry and he could not stop his blood. He was in a very bad state, but he still insisted on making a sound. "This adult, you should be a native of Yuezhou? We are souls from the western xuanming state, your honor. Now the dark Dynasty invades our border area at dawn, slaughters our people and encroaches on our resources. We should unite with each other and hope that your majesty can help us leave here. Please! " With that, the old man knelt down on the ground. The white night knew that they were not from the dark king Dynasty, but he pretended not to know it and showed a sudden look: "so you are from Xixuan Mingzhou, so we are on the same front! Don''t worry, I will take you out of here safely "Great!" The others were smiling and excited. "I''ll help you recover, or you won''t be able to walk." White night takes out the pills taken from the small world, distributes them, and heals the seriously injured with the spirit of flowers and heaven.After a while, these people immediately came back to life. People are grateful for the white night. "What are you going to do with them, my lord?" People looked at the bearded man and the armored man over there. At the moment, they were still kneeling on the ground and did not dare to get up. "The two of them are from the dark king Dynasty. Now Yuezhou is full of dark Dynasty sentries, so we can open the way for them." White night road. "My Lord has foresight indeed The old man thumbed up. "Ma Lao! Wang trace, big brother, he''s dying At this time, a shout came. The elder, Wang trace and others are all in a daze and look at the jade king over there. However, Yu Jun''s face was pale, his eyes were lax, and his heart was weak. "Big brother..." people were shocked and rushed to them. However, the breath on the Jade King dissipated at an astonishing speed. Wang trace and others want to cure but can''t. this team only has such a jade king. His strength is the strongest among these people. How can these people save this jade king? And they also have injuries. Although they have been cured by the white night, it is impossible for them to heal completely due to time. "My Lord, please help my brother!" At this time, a female soul of the white night cried. People seem to realize that the white night may have a way, so they all look at the white night, one by one. "My Lord, please help my brother!" "Please, help my brother!" "As long as you can save my big brother, I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for you!" The white night stepped forward a few steps, looked at the wound of Yu Jun, and then took a deep breath: "gentlemen, I''m just a little emperor of Jin, and this one is Yujun. I''m not sure if I can cure him. I''ll give it a try." Jin emperor period? If it was really the period of emperor Jin, how could he kill the black robed man? These people obviously don''t believe it, but they know that white night is deliberately hiding strength, so they don''t expose it. White night raised his hand and put it on the wound of Yujun, and the spirit of Linghua and tianhun began to urge... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2506 White night crouches in front of that jade gentleman, one hand presses on the jade gentleman''s chest, the rolling spirit flower heaven soul unceasingly releases, covers the wound and moistens. The wound healed difficultly, and it was extremely slow. Moreover, the wound healing could not stop Yujun''s anger from dissipating. His heart had stopped, and all the heavenly spirits stopped working. If he goes on like this, all his anger will be dissipated. If he reaches that time, he will not be able to recover! The white night breathlessly raised his hand, looked at the crowd, shook his head: "everybody, I can''t do anything." "What?" "How could that happen?" "My Lord, in any case, please help our elder brother. Please, as long as you can save our elder brother, we can meet all your requirements." Wang Xuanhong, with eyes on it, came forward and said. "It''s not that I don''t save it. I''m just a small Jin emperor. It''s my best effort to treat the wounds of your elder brother, the Jade King. I want me to completely save your elder brother, unless there is a miracle." The white night is light. When people heard it, they were as pale as death. "You''re lying!" At this time, an excited voice with a weeping voice sounded. White night side head, is to see a girl in green lotus dress several steps forward, a grab white night''s collar. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her eyes were red. She said, "you can easily wipe out the man in black just now, but you say you can''t save your elder brother? You lied to me. You''re absolutely lying! You must not want to save my brother! It must be so! " "Red and purple! Stop it Wang was so shocked that he immediately rushed over and pulled the girl''s hair back. Then he quickly bowed to the white night and said, "Sir, my sister is not sensible. I have offended you. Please forgive me..." "It''s OK!" Shake your head at night. "Brother Wang, do you really believe him? He''s absolutely lying! Absolutely The girl called red and purple collapsed. Wang Xun looked extremely ugly and quickly whispered, "Hongzi, do you want to kill us? If you annoy this great power, if he kills us, don''t we all die because of you? " Red purple opened her mouth and could not speak. She began to wail. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. In fact, if he really wants to save, he can save it. The spirit of Yujun yuan is still there, which can be saved by locking the stable consciousness of Yuan soul. But at the cost of exhausted energy in the daytime, tired and half dead. If so, it would be extremely detrimental to the white night. First of all, he doesn''t trust these people. If his strength is exhausted, how can he resist these people if they are not good for him? Secondly, this road is extremely dangerous, if there is no strength to deal with various emergencies. How to walk out of Yuezhou at night? What''s more, the white night is just a chance encounter with Yu Jun. why should we exhaust our strength for him? I''m afraid they will leave Xuanzhou if they don''t want to save themselves. After all, I have to rely on these people to get out of here. Under the measurement, white night''s mind has an idea. He took a deep breath and said calmly, "which of you has the mirror paper?" As soon as the words fell, people were puzzled. "Isn''t Tianjing paper used to test the soul state? Why do you want this "I don''t know." "Who''s carrying this stuff?" People whispered. "Who has it?" Wang Xun asked in a loud voice. "I I have it on me A hoarse voice sounded. Look, it was the purple red "My accomplishments have fluctuated a lot recently, and there are signs of a breakthrough. So I took one on my body to test my accomplishments." Purple red hoarse said, then from the body to take out a piece of paper like white jade, handed over in the past. However, the white night did not receive, but a backhand lift, stretch out a finger. Poof! There was a hole in the tip of the finger, and a bloodstain flew out and hit the mirror paper that day. In an instant, the sky mirror paper immediately burst out a burst of gray green light. People were surprised. "This is the light from the soul testing in the period of emperor Jin!" Wang said. "This should be enough to prove that I am the existence of the Jin Dynasty?" White night healed the wound on his finger and said calmly, "it''s not that I don''t want to save your brother, nor do I intend to hide you, but because I am indeed the soul of the Jin emperor period. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you force me to exist in the period of Jin emperor to save a jade king?" "This..." purple red was speechless. All the people around him were wide eyed. "How could it be? Is he really just the emperor of Jin Dynasty "There is no hidden cultivation... This..." "is there something wrong?" People were surprised. "If you are really the emperor of Jin Dynasty, then... How did you shock and kill the soul person just now?" Wang asked."Just now, the strength of the soul soul is at least the existence of the Jade King. To be able to easily erase a jade emperor, at least it has to be the strength of a mad king... A period of Jin Dynasty... Let alone kill the Jade King, even if it is hard to hurt him..." the elder said later. "How did you do it?" Purple red asked. Everyone was confused. "By magic." Said the white night. "Magic weapon?" "Yes, I''ve got an adventure, so I have some special magic weapons in my hand. Just now I wiped out the Jade King with the help of the magic power." White night road. When they heard this, they gasped. The magic weapon to kill Yujun? What a treasure! Many people want to ask what kind of treasure is on the body of white night, but this kind of thing is not easy to ask. It is the taboo of the soul, and people stop. "Do you really want to die here today?" Wang Xun looks low. "Maybe, this is the life of big brother..." "hateful, I''m too useless! "big brother..." Purple red rushed to the past, threw herself on Yu Jun''s body and began to cry. The faces of the people were sad. There was a sad atmosphere at the scene. But at this time, the white night opened its mouth again. "In fact, if you want to save this man''s life, you can still do it." As soon as this word falls, all people raise their heads and look at the white night in unison. "My Lord, do you have any way to save my brother?" Asked the soul. "I can seal his consciousness and soul with a magic weapon and turn him into a living dead state for a while. When we get to xixuanmingzhou, we will ask the great power of xixuanmingzhou to save him!" White night road. "Really?" The purple red eyes burst into light. "My Lord, if you can really save your brother''s life, we will certainly appreciate your lifetime!" "Yes, my Lord, please help your brother!" People gathered around, excited. There are even people who have to kneel down and kowtow to the white night. "I''ll try!" The white night stepped forward. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2507 I saw a circle of green light in the white night and the Jade King''s body flashing. These are the strongest and purest breath of life. They wrapped Yujun crazily and coiled around his soul and heart... slowly, Yujun''s pale face recovered a little ruddy, and his heart, which had stopped beating, had a weak beat again. "Yes! Yes "Big brother is alive!" The crowd was excited and excited. Purple red and Wang trace''s faces are also brimming with smiles. But the white night did not stop, but continued to urge the Dharma formula. After about a hundred breaths, the night stopped, but it was breathless, and the whole person seemed to be prostrate. "Are you all right, my lord?" The crowd gathered around. "It''s OK, it''s ok... I''ll just have a rest." Smile at night. In fact, he did not expend too much strength, but he had to fit in with the appearance of the emperor of Jin Dynasty and pretended to be just like this. "If it''s OK!" "My Lord, thanks to you this time!" People are grateful. White night smiles and shakes his head. "We don''t know your name yet, my Lord." Wang Xun asked with his fist clasped. "Me? My name is Ye Bai White night laughs. If they know that they are white night, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble. After all, not many people can resist the temptation of Hong Bing. "It''s Lord Ye!" Wang Xun again bows. People are grateful again. Busy at night is to stop. "Well, ladies and gentlemen, let''s get out of here quickly. I think the news of our fight has attracted the attention of the people of the dark king Dynasty. If we don''t leave here, we''ll be in trouble." White night road. "Well, let''s get out of here at once!" "Go Wang Xun waved. The team moved on again. The short bearded man and the armored man are surrounded by several hordes and lead the way ahead. The white night followed the crowd and looked around in darkness. According to the armored man''s description, it will take at least one day to leave Yuezhou from here at the current speed. The number of sentries on the road, the number of spies, and the number of border traps, they all know. They don''t dare to be dishonest, because once something goes wrong, Wang Xun and others will kill them in the first place, and their souls will be imprisoned. At present, just like ordinary people, they have no resistance at all. If these people want to kill them, they will be torn apart in an instant. Trembling, they went forward. The team moved forward in silence. I met other souls on the road, with men in armor and men with short beards, and they could easily get rid of them. At this time, a figure suddenly approached the white night. Still observing the white night around, slightly a Leng, side head looked to, just found that purple red did not know when to follow in his side. "What can I do for you?" The white night asked. But purple red lowered her head and seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment, she summoned up her courage and said in a low voice: "Mr. Ye, purple red has offended many people before. Please forgive me more." Feelings come to apologize? The white night laughed and said. Purplish red murmured under pink lips, and from the storage ring took out a soul like Linglong tower, and handed it to Bai Ye. "Mr. Ye, this is a little of my heart. It''s an apology to you. Please accept it." Purple red pass Linglong tower. "No, no, it''s just a little thing. Don''t be so polite!" White night hastened to refuse. "Mr. Ye, if you don''t accept it, purple red will be upset!" Purple red insisted. White night looked at her firm eyes, hesitated, and finally was helpless to sigh, shaking his head: "well, since you insist so much, well, I''ll take it!" Purple red just showed a smile. "Lord Ye, this treasure is called Zhenshan pagoda. Although this treasure is not worth your several treasures, it is also a very good magic weapon. It can suppress all the existence below the emperor. You are only a Jin emperor, but you are not able to defeat those great powers. If you meet people above the emperor, you can only rely on the magic weapon, which may also save your life." Purple road. Thank you very much White night laughs. Purple red nodded. Suddenly, the line stopped. White night and purple red look forward. But on the road ahead, there appeared a huge fortress, which spread like a cobweb and covered the sky. The cobweb is endless, like a sky wall, separating this side from the other side... "this is the first barrier!" The armored man said hoarsely. The expression of the crowd immediately became dignified. Because this road is the only way to leave Yuezhou, so the dark Dynasty set a checkpoint here, only through this."We both have customs clearance certificates, but you should not have them. Let''s negotiate with them first and try to get you there!" Armor man way. "No way." Wang trace here directly refused and said coldly, "you two can''t leave us within five steps, or we will kill them!" "How do you get through it?" The short bearded man had a gnawing path. "That''s what you should do for us!" Wang Xun said without expression. They looked at each other with angry eyes in their eyes. "Or... You can find a way to intercept some souls coming in and out of here, and grab their customs clearance certificates!" The armor man sank. "That''s a good idea." "Then we will ambush here." They agreed that they would immediately ambush on the road, waiting for the soul of the dark Dynasty to come. Of course, these people will not attack the existence of those horrible breath. Since they want to move the people of the dark king Dynasty, they should first look for the targets under those inferior positions. It won''t attract attention. Soon, a target is approaching. It''s a team of 30 people, all in black armor. Although we can''t see the soul state clearly, judging from their breath, their strength seems not strong. You can handle it! Wang Xun was overjoyed. This is exactly what he expected. Now all the people on my side are injured. I really want to fight. I''m afraid there will be casualties again. And this group of people, whether from the perspective of equipment or breath, are not very strong. "Everybody ready!" Wang Xun drinks. People stand to urge the spirit of heaven and sacrifice the soul utensils. The man with purple and red armor winked. The man in armor looked embarrassed, but he went out of the dark and called to the souls: "brothers, can you come here for a moment? I was a little busy and wanted to ask for help from brothers... " those soul people were confused, so they immediately flew over. "Who are you? Which camp? What can I do for you? " Asked one of the souls. "Xiamashan is from huoziying. Brothers, I found a treasure under the ground here. I want to take it out but can''t. please come and help me!" The armor man laughs. "A treasure?" The crowd is slightly Leng, did not guard, then walked in the past. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2508 This so-called baby is a fake, of course. The armor man led the people to the side of the rubble, hiding in the stone Wang scar and others immediately killed out, hit these people a surprise. These black armor souls resist madly, but they are useless. After a while, more than 30 people were killed by the people, and all of them were cut to the ground. White night also conveniently wiped out one. But he had a kind of inexplicable incomprehension. These black armor soul people... Seem to die a little easier? Each of them did not play a lot of strength! Why did it fall! What''s more, they didn''t make any resistance just now! Is there a trap? The white night left a dark eye. At this time, he finally found out that it was wrong. However, he saw the armor man secretly watching one of the souls. His eyes moved, and the soul man''s closed eyelids also moved slightly, as if in response to something. Feeling these black armor soul person is to pretend to die! The white night suddenly realized. These people deliberately defeated and pretended to be dead. When Wang Xun and others got close to the fort, they would sneak attack Wang Yan from behind. Wang Xun was bound to be unable to resist, or even had nowhere to escape! Tricky! If you do it directly, there may be one or two missing fish, and the short bearded man and the armored man will also be in danger. However, if this is the case, they will be subdued in an instant by attacking the front and back. It seems that the armored man and the short bearded man are still dishonest! "Hide all the corpses, each with a customs clearance certificate, and then set out immediately!" Wang said. The crowd was ready at once, and then headed for the fort. Men in armor and bearded men are still surrounded. The short bearded man looks at the armor man. The armor man nodded gently, the short bearded man relieved, and the heaviness on his face disappeared. White night did not keep up with the past, but stayed behind. When people did not pay attention, the white night a flash, and ran to the chaotic stone forest. "Well?" Purple red slightly side head, seem to have noticed the white night''s not right, willow eyebrow a Cu: "leaf adult this is to where?" She also slowed down a few steps and wanted to see it. At the moment, in the rubble forest, those black armor soul people who fell on the ground all stood up. "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were spies in xixuanmingzhou! It seems that the mole ants in the border area of dawn are not willing to give up! " "They are obviously gone. Tut Tut, they are a group of stubborn things!" "But this time, they can''t escape?" The black armor soul people secretly smile, but did not walk out of the chaotic stone forest, but stare at the fortress side. As long as Wang Xun''s team moves closer, they will pour out and capture the group. However, just as these people were just looking out, the white night came quickly in. "Who is it?" They were startled and immediately took out their swords and cut them toward the white night. But their swords have not yet arrived, and they play their fingers at night. Whoosh, whoosh... a few sword lights burst out from his fingertips and rushed to the neck of these black armor soul people. In an instant, all black armor soul people can''t move. More than 30 souls fell directly after two breaths... in the daytime, they turned around again and walked outside. "Mr. Ye, why are you still here?" Purple red came over, looking at the white night, puzzled asked. "Oh... Nothing. I forgot to take my customs clearance certificate. I''ll get it back!" Said the white night with a smile. "Well, how can you forget such an important thing? If anything goes wrong, it''s over. " Purple red has no good airway. "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention to it later, I will pay attention to it!" White night laughs way, then trots toward the troop. Purple red shook her head and was about to follow. But when she left, she could not help looking into the stone forest. However, at the first glance, she froze. However, those black armor souls who had been lying on the ground actually stood up at the moment, and kept chopping posture one by one, motionless, like a statue. A moment later, there were long and bright red slits on their necks. Then all the heads of the people slipped down from their necks, and the blood gushed like a column... "what?" Purplish red covered her mouth and looked blankly. Her face was completely dull. Is this made by Mr. Ye? Well done... Why do you want to behead these people? "Violet girl, what''s the matter with you?" The white night over there frowned and asked. "Oh... No... nothing!" Purple red came back to her senses and trotted over.She secretly looked at the white night, but she saw that the white night looked pale and light, and did not ask, but her heart was filled with endless confusion... the team moved towards the fort. The men in armor and bearded men at the front looked back. But... There was no movement behind. "What''s going on?" The short bearded man could not help but asked in a low voice, "why don''t they do it?" "I don''t know... Do I have to wait?" Armor man is also confused. "This place is the best place to start. Do you have to go to the fort to start? What are we going to do now? " "No matter... Take the opportunity to run there!" Said the armored man in a low voice, staring at the guard standing at the fort not far away. "Good!" The short bearded man nodded heavily. "Well, what are you talking about? Be honest with me Next to the soul seems to notice two people whispering, immediately kick two people a foot, angry way. "We didn''t say anything?" "My Lord, you misunderstood us!" Two people a pair of sad face way. "Don''t whisper, or I''ll kill you!" The soul said fiercely. They were silent. The team moved on. But at this time, they suddenly exchanged eyes and ran forward. "What are you doing?" "Stop for me!" People were shocked. But saw two people to open the throat to shout. "Help me! Help me! There are spies from xixuanmingzhou. Help me The armored man and the short bearded man screamed desperately. The fort was boiling in an instant. A large number of soul people all rushed out and rushed to the crowd. "My Lord, we are from the fire camp. These soul people are spies of xixuanmingzhou. Please take them down as soon as possible!" The man in armour threw his fist at the guards of these fortresses. "The spy of xixuanming state?" The guards turned pale and rushed to take them down. Purple red and others were in a panic. Wang Xun gritted his teeth and immediately pulled out his sword to resist. But at this time, there was a shout. "Stop it all!" As soon as the words fell, everyone immediately stopped and surrounded without attacking! Wang Xun and others immediately looked at the sound source and found that the speaker was white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2509 Around innumerable double eyes are all locked in the body of the white night, people stare at him unexpectedly. "Mr. Ye! You come behind me, don''t mess around, we have to kill out! " Wang Xun whispered. "Don''t talk! Look at me The white night quickly lowered his voice. Wang Fu was stunned. He didn''t know what the white night meant, but his eyes were frozen and his expression was serious. Wang Xuanfu was still confused, but he did not say anything more. White night turned around, took out the customs clearance certificate, and yelled at the guards: "everyone, don''t do it. We are our own people. You can quickly seize these two people. They are the spies of xixuanmingzhou! Don''t be fooled by them Along the way, the armored man and the short bearded man breathed hard. Wang''s company was completely confused. As for the guards, they looked at each other in confusion. Do you want to sue? It seems ideal, but it''s unrealistic. Armour man and short bearded man are the people of the dark king Dynasty, but Wang Xianbai Ye is not. Once the other party asks several questions that can prove the identity of the dark Dynasty, how many people answer them? What should be taken out of the items that can be identified by themselves? This is a desperate move. I dare to pretend to be a spy? It''s ridiculous The short bearded man laughed. "It''s you who pretended to be!" White night is very calm shaking his head. "Don''t be funny. Do you think the adults here will believe your lies?" The short bearded man said with a smile. But when the voice dropped, he realized that something was wrong. He looked around carefully, only to find that many of the guards around him were staring at him, and people consciously kept a distance, and a mouthful of long sword was slowly facing him. The short bearded man''s face changed greatly. "No!" The armor man''s face changed and he let out a low breath. "Gentlemen, don''t you believe us both The short bearded man was in a hurry and asked. "It''s not that you don''t believe it, but you don''t have to believe it. Who should I believe?" A soul with a red plume helmet hummed. "My lord... I didn''t cheat you!" The short bearded man was busy. "It doesn''t matter whether you cheat us or not. We just need to know that you have spies from xixuanmingzhou." The soul of Hongling waved his hand: "give me all of them. Whoever resists is the spy of xixuanmingzhou. Kill me!" "Yes All the souls are around. The eyes of the armor man and the short bearded man suddenly brightened. The short bearded man knelt down on the ground, raised his hands and laughed: "my Lord, we don''t resist. We have a clear conscience, but they are different! Hehe, you guys dare to frame me as a spy? I''d like to see what you''re going to do now? If you resist, you are the spies. If you don''t, you will go to prison together. I think the adults above will make us innocent! You''re finished, ha ha ha... the armor man also laughed. On the contrary, this situation is beneficial to them! "It''s no use at all. On the contrary, you''ll let the other party laugh at us. Well, let''s get ready and start right now." Wang trace secretly gnawed his teeth. "Stop, don''t act rashly!" The rush of the day is to drink low. "Mr. Ye, what else do you want to do?" Wang Xun is a little anxious. "Lord Wang, believe me! Don''t move. Leave the rest to me. If you do, there will be at least tens of thousands of dark king people in this fortress. They will kill them at the first time. We won''t say whether we can resist the attack of these people. Once they do, we will never be able to escape. If we attract countless dark king people from all directions, we will die here! ¡±Said the white night in a most serious way. "But if you don''t do it, do you have to wait for your death? You want us to surrender? " Next to him, a strong soul asked. "I didn''t ask you to surrender!" "What''s the difference between that and surrender?" The man asked again. The night was silent. He has no patience to explain to these people. And the people listened to Wang Yan''s words and began to work. At this time, the adults drank purplish leaves in a low voice "Purple red!" People''s hand of drawing sword is sluggish, very astonished. "At this time, you have to listen to Lord Ye''s advice, and it''s a dead end to start. Do you have a better way? If there is no way out, do it immediately according to Mr. Ye! " Purple red gazed at the crowd and asked in response. The crowd was open and there was no sound. All the guards around came around and took Wang Xun and others into arms. Wang''s eyes were full of anger, and all of them gnawed their teeth and put on cosmetics. They were extremely angry, but they had nothing to do.What a stranglehold! "What? Look at you... Are you unconvinced? " "What do you look at? Get out of my way The guards yelled. Wang Xun''s fists were clenched, and his teeth would be broken. But at this time, the white night light open. "What? Are you going to take us? Yes, but I want to ask, after you shut us down, who will take the responsibility? " "We are arresting the spies. What are we not responsible for? We put the spies on it, and that''s our responsibility. " The soul of the red plume clasped his fist in a serious way. "But we have something important to do with us. You have arrested us and delayed our important affairs. How can you account to us?" Ask again in the white night. "Something important?" The red feather soul frowned. "You fart your mother! What else do you need? Don''t believe him, my Lord. He''s talking nonsense here The short bearded man yelled angrily. "We don''t talk nonsense. What''s your name?" The white night looked at the soul of the red feather and asked. "I am Hengzhi, the general of xuanzi castle!" "Who are you?" said the soul of Hongling coldly "Commander of the third army of the dark Dynasty, Lianshui!" Calm way of white night. As soon as the words fell, the people of the dark king Dynasty were all stunned. The face of Hengzhi changed suddenly and looked at the white night strangely. "Who is Lianshui?" The short bearded man is confused. But the armor man''s face is frightening change, incredible looking at the white night: "he... How does he know even water?" "You say you are the Lord Lianshui?" Hengzhi swallowed his saliva in secret and asked coldly, "if so, please take out the token from the ID card!" "Here''s the token. Is it enough to prove my identity?" White night directly took out a token with black edge and white background and said calmly. As soon as the token came out, all the people on the scene focused on the token. All the people are frozen. With a wave of the white night''s hand, the token flies out and falls on Hengzhi''s hand. Hengzhi catches it in a hurry and checks it in a hurry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2510 Heng Zhi looks at it very seriously. His eyes are fixed on the top of the token and every grain on it. "My Lord, must it be false?" The short bearded man asked with a smile. But Hengzhi didn''t answer him. A moment later, he breathed, raised his head and looked this way. "The token is real!" The simple five words make the scene silent. "No! Yes! Yes The short bearded man gave a shrill cry. "My Lord, you must be mistaken! How could these people have the token of Lord Lianshui? This token must be forged! " The man in armor yelled with wide eyes. "Forgery? Hum, I''m in charge of checking the pass level of this castle. I''m familiar with this kind of token forgery. Do you want to cheat me? Dream Hengzhi has a cold voice. The armored man lost his voice for a moment. However, seeing Hengzhi and looking at the white night, he asked coldly: "this token is indeed the token of Lord Lianshui. There''s nothing wrong with it, but... Although I haven''t met Lord Lianshui, I also know that Lianshui''s strength is extraordinary. If you look at your breath, you''re only a little emperor of Jin Dynasty. How can you be a lord Lianshui?" "It''s just a disguise." Shake your head at night. "Why does the Lord Lianshui have to camouflage in our own territory of the dark dynasty?" Hengzhi asked again. "Wanton!" The white night was furious and pointed to Hengzhi and said, "you are just a garrison official, dare to question me? Hengzhi! How dare you As soon as the voice fell, the momentum of the night burst out, and the tyrannical Spirit fell from the sky and directly suppressed the past towards Hengzhi. Bang! Hengzhi couldn''t hold on. He bent his knees and crushed the ground in an instant. It was hard for him to get up. "What?" The faces of the people around him turned pale. "Lord Hengzhi!" "My Lord!" "Are you all right?" But they did not dare to come forward. What strength does it take to suppress Hengzhi? "Do you still doubt it?" Bai Ye stares at Hengzhi without expression. "Pardon me, my Lord! Excuse me, my Lord! I have no eyes, please forgive me Heng Zhi cries out. Just rely on momentum to suppress him completely on the ground, how strong is this force? At least kill him Hengzhi, it''s easy! Even if this person is not even water, I am afraid that he can not resist! And the token is also true. Most of what this person said is true. Hengzhi begs for mercy, and then he stops at night. The defenders around looked at each other. The short bearded man and the armor man''s heart beat wildly, almost to the throat. "It''s bad this time!" The armored man said hoarsely. "What''s the matter? Is this Jin Emperor Period really so powerful? How did he do it? " The short bearded man asked. "I''m afraid it''s a magic weapon. He has already said that he can kill the adult completely by the magic weapon. I''m afraid he also used the magic weapon this time." Armor man way. "My Lord, he can suppress you with magic weapon. You must not be deceived by him! He''s a spy! It''s a spy The short bearded man gave a shrill cry. But... It doesn''t work! Whether this person uses magic weapon or not, Hengzhi naturally has a certain number in his mind. "Meet Lord Lianshui After Hengzhi gets up, he quickly salutes the white night. Although the rest of the garrison were at a loss, they were still saluting in unison. "Meet Lord Lianshui The voice rang out. See this, Wang trace, purple red several people completely silly eyes. "This... What''s the matter?" Wang Xun asked, with a look of astonishment. "Mr. Ye, when did he become a man of Lianshui?" The soul person next to me asked. "Don''t know..." Purple autumn eyes look at the white night. "Please don''t be impatient. Let''s see how Mr. Ye handles it." Wang said in a deep voice. They all stood behind the white night in a respectful manner. "Hengzhi, it''s good that you are devoted to your duties and strictly investigate suspicious people, but you have found my head. What do you mean?" White night light open, the voice rippling with a force that can not be described by words. Heng Zhi''s face changes suddenly, and his cold sweat is wet. This time, he believed in the day and night. Because the white night at the moment, even a word, are filled with endless pressure, people can not bear. It can be seen that the power of the spirit, which can be attached to the spirit, is so terrible. "Humble position... Only when I listen to the spy''s words, can I suspect you. It''s the incompetence of my humble position. Please forgive me!" Heng Zhi explains in a hurry."Excuse me? Hum, how can you forgive your sin? Today you will doubt me. Tomorrow... Will the superior come, and you will have to check it? " The white night is cold. Heng Zhi''s face changed with fright. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed. If you don''t have to deal with the emergency, you can''t do it in accordance with the rules! Do you hear me It''s cold at night. "Yes Heng Zhi nodded and then waved with a big hand: "switch "Yes "Switch!" The guards called out and began to remove the fort''s border and open the huge, heavy door. "My lord... You have been deceived! Cheated! They are spies, they are spies The short bearded man screamed in despair. But Hengzhi ignored them at all. He only looked at them and said, "my Lord, how do you deal with them?" "Send it to Neiwai at once and give it to the Lord in red. Ask her to torture her. You must get some valuable information out of their mouths!" The white night said solemnly. "Take them both at once!" Heng Zhi cheered. "Yes The garrison next to him immediately approached the man in armor and the man with short beard. "Fierce, really fierce, not to kill us, but to send both of us back to the dark Dynasty, so that Hengzhi will not doubt his identity, and we have been labeled as spies. From now on, we will not believe what we say, and there will be no threat to this person any more... This period of Jin Dynasty is so powerful!" Armour man Na Na Na of say, the eye is all incredible. The short bearded man next to him looked as if he were dead grey. After a while, they were taken away. Hengzhi immediately opens the gate and sees off the white night party. Wang trace purple red and other people are very excited, but the surface of a calm, with the white night through the fort. After being far away from the fort... Hoo! Several people all sit on the ground, gasping, each person''s face is full of incredible. "It''s over..." is over www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2511 They all sat on the ground, panting and sweating. What an exciting trip. They have never experienced such a suffocating situation in their life... "I didn''t expect to let us get through it!" "It''s incredible. I thought I was going to die!" "At last we got through. We were so lucky." "Yes..." several people clapped their chest and gasped together. "Thanks to Mr. Ye! If it wasn''t for Mr. Ye, how could we be so safe? Lord Ye, please accept my next obeisance A soul person said to the white night with a smile and rose to bow. "Yes, Mr. Ye, please wait for me." The rest of the people also rose to make a ceremony, respectfully and respectfully. But Wang Xun didn''t stand up for the first time, but suddenly pulled out his sword and put it on the neck of the white night. Keng! The swords began to sound. The scene was appalled. Everyone''s eyes were wide open. "Brother Wang trace, what are you... What are you doing?" Purple red was shocked and yelled. "You don''t have to panic, Mr. Ye. Don''t be surprised. I just want to ask you a few questions." Wang Xun said calmly. "Brother Wang, can''t you ask me what''s wrong? You''re going to have an accident Said the soul soul anxiously. The magic weapon of the white night is so terrible and strange. If he is offended, all the people present will die. But Wang Xun is very indifferent. "Xiaokai, I know your worries. Are you afraid that I will be killed if I touch him? I''ll tell you, I''m not afraid of death, and I never care about this life. But if it''s something that threatens our rebel forces on the edge of dawn, I''ll never let it go! " Wang Xun shouts. As soon as the words fell, everyone was extremely surprised. "What do you mean, brother Wang?" Purple red asked. "Purple red, don''t you understand? Elder brother Wang suspected that Lord Ye was a spy of the people of the dark king Dynasty. " A woman with short hair said faintly. "What?" "Can''t it be?" "How could Lord ye be a spy of the dark dynasty?" "Brother Wang, how can you... How can you think so?" Purple red and others all lost their voice. "Big brother, you can''t make a mistake?" She asked with a smile. "Well, let the Lord Ye explain why he has the token of Lianshui, and why he can suppress Hengzhi with great momentum and make the people of the four dark kings submit to him!" Wang Xun asked coldly. This speech, can be said to ask the point. Yes... although people managed to escape from death, the whole process was still incredible. All eyes fell on the body of the white night. Purplish red also breathes shiver, looks at him inconceivably. Thinking of the strange death of those black armor souls before, she is also full of endless confusion and perplexity to the white night. "Mr. Ye, I am not an ungrateful person. You have saved us, my elder brother, and everyone present. We are grateful to you. But if you use us to deal with the whole xixuanmingzhou, then I''m sorry, you can only be our sworn enemy. We would rather die than let you touch us! If you''re a spy, here we are, let''s win or lose, even though we''ll die here. " Wang Xun said coldly. As soon as the words came out, all the people sacrificed their swords and weapons around their waists and surrounded the white night. Everyone''s attitude is consistent with Wang trace. Although they want to live, if it is related to the western xuanming state and the whole dawn border area, they would rather give up this life! Otherwise, they won''t be here! White night dark a sigh, face helpless. Although he was careful, he was doubted by these people. It''s just that some of these people''s suspicions are wrong... "purple red!" White night toward that side also a face startled purple red look. "Mr. Ye, what''s the matter?" Purple red asked carefully. "Did you just follow me?" Asked the white night. Her body trembled and nodded gently: "yes... " so, you can see that those souls who should have fallen on the ground have stood up again, and their necks have been broken? " Ask again in the white night. "Is... Yes..." purple red heavy key nods, looks at him suspiciously: "this is how to return a responsibility?" "That''s because they didn''t die before. I went over and killed them all!" White night road. "What?" People were shocked."The two men have already informed the group of black armor soul people with some kind of secret language of the dark Dynasty. They have already known that they are being held and our identity is known, so they will deliberately fall into our trap. When we get close to the gate, they will cooperate with the guards at the gate to deal with us. At that time, none of us can escape £¡¡± White night road. "How could it be so?" "If the situation is like this, then we really have no way out of heaven and no way out of the earth." "Yes..." people were scared. "So you saw through them and killed them?" Wang asked. "Yes, I found this water token from them. If you want to ask me why I can kill them or even suppress Hengzhi, it is because of the effect of my magic weapon!" White night answered everyone''s questions directly. As soon as people heard this, their faces suddenly appeared, and their suspicions about the white night were also a little less. "Well, since you have seen through their plot, why don''t you tell us, but you secretly solve those black armor soul people?" Wang asked again. "You don''t show your wealth, understand? What''s the use of telling you? 1¡¢ All of you are seriously injured and can''t help me. 2¡¢ Let you see that I have a great treasure in my heart, but it does not make people think about it and add to my threat out of thin air? " White night shrugged. When they heard this, they suddenly realized it. "Wang said," I''m surprised. "Brother Wang! Do you understand this time? Why don''t you apologize to Mr. Ye soon? " Purple red said quickly. Wang Xun''s face showed an embarrassed look. After hesitating for a long time, he clasped his fist and saluted: "Mr. Ye, I have offended you so much. Please forgive me... " it doesn''t matter. Lord Wang is also considering the whole xixuanming state. I can understand it. " White night shook his head, a indifferent look. "Ha ha ha, brother Wang, you are too nervous!" "Yes, Lord Ye is a member of the dawn border region. If he doesn''t help us, will he still help the dark dynasty?" Everyone laughed. Wang Xun smiles bitterly, but there is still a confusion in the bottom of his eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2512 The team moved on. After walking for about a day, the party finally arrived at the border of Yuezhou... the border guards were not many, scattered, and particularly lazy. There is no such thing as bound array. Most of them are not open, and the intensity of opening is not so good. After all, the opposite of Yuezhou is Jingzhou, and now Jingzhou has fallen into the hands of the people of the dark king Dynasty. Jingzhou has nothing to do with it. Naturally, the border line of Yuezhou is loose defense and nobody pays attention to it. Several people quietly touched the border, staring at these guards for a while, and then looked at the distance. But see Yuezhou''s periphery is boundless sea, boundless. Yuezhou and Jingzhou are more like two continents, separated by this sea water. Sea water is not ordinary sea water. It is mixed with all kinds of terrible energy. If the energy of sea water can not be countered, it will be swallowed up. "Do it!" Wang Xun murmured. They immediately got up and touched the lazy souls. After a while... chi! Whew! Whew! Wheezing... strange noise came out. They saw all their necks cut off, and then they fell on the ground one by one, and the blood flowed all over the ground. Soon, the border was opened. The crowd immediately crossed over, jumped into the sea of energy and flew against the sky. Energy the sea is vast and majestic. People want to open all the souls of the sky and gather under them. On the one hand, they rely on this energy to drag the body to fly, and on the other hand, they have to resist the power of the sea of energy. After about half a column of incense, Wang Xun, who was flying in front of him, suddenly breathed heavily, and immediately breathed out a low voice: "there is someone in front." Everyone breathed, scalp numb, immediately sank the body, the body will stick to the sea level. All people''s bodies are close to the sea water. A little wave will wet their bodies. The terrible sea water corrodes their flesh and blood. Some people are in pain and grinning, especially in pain. At this moment, far away in the sky, a group of souls in armor appeared. These souls have the same clothes and special breath. They fly very high. If it is not intentional, it is difficult to see these people who almost sink to the bottom of the sea. "This is the patrol on the sea." Purplish red low voice. "Fortunately, these people are not serious in patrolling, otherwise it will be very difficult for us to hide in the sea! They will find out. " Wang said. "Brother Wang, do you want to get rid of these people? Otherwise, they will turn back, and once they know our tracks, we will be exposed easily... ". "The strength of these patrol guards is not as strong as those guards at Yuezhou border. It''s not easy to solve them, and there may be people from the dark Dynasty nearby. If this happens, I''m afraid it will get worse and worse. We can''t get away from it. We can avoid fighting if we can. We can''t be safe until we get to xixuanmingzhou." Wang Heng said solemnly. They nodded and moved on. However, flying... Hula Lala... a strange sound came from the distance. The crowd stopped in a hurry, raised their eyes and looked, but they saw that the sea level in the distance was full of strong wind and waves. Then, in the far horizon, a huge wave with a height of more than ten meters covered here. At the same time, there are a large number of souls of the dark Dynasty on those waves. They came on the waves and the scene was very spectacular... "what?" All the people at the scene were stunned and gaped. Have they ever seen such a terrible sight? "Brother Wang, what''s going on here?" Purple red is also a face of incredible. "It''s investigation! This is the investigation method of the dark dynasty! " Wang Xun''s eyes are huge, people staring at this scene, head melon seeds are muddled. A moment later, he yelled, "back out!" "Withdraw?" Everyone was stunned. "Brother Wang, what do you mean by that "Retreat? How? Just now a patrol has passed by. If we retreat, we will surely run into that one. By then, we will be covered, and we will be finished. " One soul is anxious. "But if we don''t withdraw, we will be hit by the big wave, and we will certainly be crushed to pieces. If we are found by the people on the big wave, we will certainly be besieged by countless dark king Dynasty people in all directions. Once our identity is exposed, we will never have a chance to go back to xixuanming state again!" Wang Xun clenched his teeth. This big wave is not formed naturally, but artificially. Wang has already guessed it. It is bound to be that the people of the dark king Dynasty will regularly create a big wave in this sea area, and the big wave will clean up the whole sea area. However, if there are alien people in the sea area, they will find out that they will kill them directly!Wang trace did not expect that the defense of the dark dynasty would be so rigorous. This is totally different from the previous border defense... "big brother! What to do? " "War is death, and retreat is also death. In this case, we should fight back and fight with them!" "That''s right. If we kill the enemy, we can''t hope to rush out of Jingzhou and return to xixuanming state!" "That''s right. I''ll spell it!" "Spell it The crowd yelled, one by one they made a decision and took death as if they were home. But at this time, a general situation suddenly came over, directly covering the people, and then they pulled them into the sea. "Ah..." people scream in horror and want to resist. But it doesn''t work! Under the cover of the general trend, the crowd fell madly, and finally all of them were silent at the bottom of the sea and disappeared. The big waves did not affect these people. All of them are shrouded in the terrible situation. They want to struggle and get rid of this bondage, but they can''t do it. "What is this... This?" Asked a soul soul warily. "I don''t know. Who released this trend?" "My God, it''s isolated from the sea... " how can it be? " Everyone was astonished, one by one. However, the white night behind the crowd was shaking his head and humming coldly. This time, he can see clearly that these people are just a group of stupid men with no brains... "Mr. Ye, is this your method?" Purple red turned her head and looked at the white night. "No White night shakes his head, calm way: "perhaps is has the noble person to help!" "Is it?" Purple eye dew puzzled. They spent about ten days at the bottom of the sea, and when the big waves passed, they emerged one by one www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2513 Through this sea of energy, people finally boarded the Jingzhou region without danger. The position of Jingzhou in the Liming border area is very special. It is an arc-shaped continent, and its two ends are connected with Yuezhou and xixuanmingzhou. Among them, the area of xixuanmingzhou is the largest. If Jingzhou and Yuezhou are added together, they are not equal to xixuanmingzhou. In terms of population, xixuanmingzhou is also the largest. But if from the strategic position, the geographical position of Jingzhou is really too important. Therefore, the garrison of the dark Dynasty above Jingzhou was very large and strict. In addition, the dark Dynasty is attacking the western xuanming state, so Jingzhou is also stationed in the main forces of the dark Dynasty''s invasion of the dawn border region. People must be more careful at the moment, or they will die if they are caught and besieged. "I remember a pass in the West. From there, you can cross the overpass in the shortest time and enter xixuanmingzhou." A scholar dressed up soul took out a drawing, looked at it and said. "Overpass? Is that a natural ice bridge? It should be one of the main channels for the dark Dynasty to attack xixuanming Prefecture. From there... Is it not a trap? " Purple red frowned. "The so-called most dangerous place is the safest place. Although it is one of the main routes for the dark Dynasty to attack xixuanming Prefecture, it is also the most chaotic place with mixed fish and dragons. Moreover, the defense guards there must be very sparse. We sneak through that camouflage, and we are very hopeful to enter xixuanming state." The scholar said with a smile. When people heard the sound, they were all bright. "Wonderful!" "There are so many souls. It is impossible for the dark Dynasty to investigate them one by one. We can fish in troubled waters! Sneak through "Ha ha, it''s settled. Take the overpass!" They all said. "It''s not that simple! Now the people of the dark Dynasty have killed xixuanmingzhou. It is said that the first half of Mingzhou is a fire of war, and the landing gate has been occupied by the dark Dynasty. They have closed the sky, and all the main roads are under their control. If we cross here, even if we pass through the overpass, we may not be able to reach our territory safely. " At this time, Wang Xun said. This word falls, just still excited the crowd immediately did not have a voice. Yeah. The overpass is better, but what about the other side of the overpass? That is the main base of the dark Dynasty! How is it going to work? "What do you say, brother Wang?" People all look at Wang Xun. Wang took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "just follow what the scholar said. We have no other choice now. We''ll go from the base camp of the dark Dynasty team. If there''s any accident, I''ll make sure that you can reach the territory safely." As soon as the words fell, people were shocked. "Brother Wang, what do you mean by that Purple red asked carefully. "It''s nothing. Don''t ask more questions. Get ready to go. We arrive at the territory one day earlier, and the elder brother will have more vitality." Wang Xun shakes his head and smiles. When Wang asked, he did not know how to do it. When they were ready, they went west. On the road, we can see many practicing spirits of the dark Dynasty. These people are well-equipped, carrying a large number of terror magic weapons, everyone is armed to the teeth, looks particularly terrible. Although their soul state is not high, but with the help of these magic weapons and pills, their strength is extremely terrible. Once they get their attention, it''s really hard to kill and hard to run... people are careful and touch forward a little bit, and they don''t dare to be careless. Fortunately, these souls are all practicing, and it''s easy for them to go. However, the deeper you go, the fewer soul practitioners will become. On the contrary, you can see that there are many soul people in the sky and on the ground rushing forward, as if they are gathering. "There must have been a war!" Purplish red low voice. "It''s the territory. What''s up there?" "No matter, go!" Wang Xun drinks. After such a careful walk for a short time, people finally got close to the center of Jingzhou, the headquarters of the main forces of the dark Dynasty... ... ... in front of a pavilion, a man in a hat was holding a cup of wine and staring into the distance. A few people came up behind. Finally Yan, Luo Xiannu and Hongyi are all there. "The man is gone!" Luochanu said. "How many times has it been?" The man with a bamboo hat threw his glass on the ground and said, "are all the people of the dark dynasty all rice barrels? Let this white night escape again and again "The dawn border area is not a small place. It''s very easy to hide in the daytime because of its extraordinary means. However, there are all our people there. Sooner or later, we will find him." Calm road in red."The white night should not have been to the Liming border area. He is not familiar with the Liming border area, nor can he hide there. Why is it so?" The man with a hat in his mind. "Don''t look down upon this man." Red dress road. "Increase manpower, block Yuezhou and Jingzhou, and immediately increase troops to block the border between the two states. No one is allowed to enter or leave." The man said. "Good." Red nodded. The man with a bamboo hat nodded slightly. Suddenly, he realized what he was doing. He looked sideways and said, "at last, why don''t you speak?" "I''m worried about one thing." Finally Yan was silent and said. "What are you worried about?" Hat man asked. "Will white night... Escape to xixuanming state?" At the end of the day. "What''s the use of escaping there? The whole Liming border area has been blocked by us. If he goes to xixuanming state, he will be safe and sound? " Luo Cha Nu laughs a way. "I''m afraid that the great powers in the western xuanming state have other means. If they can open up new channels, they will escape from the sky in the daytime." "There is no need to worry about it. If they had such means, they would have escaped long ago. Why wait until the night comes?" "But I''m afraid... They didn''t have it. When the white night comes, they will have it. After all, there are Hongbing in the hands of white night!" Finally Yan deep voice said. As soon as this word falls, Douli man falls into silence. A moment later, he took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "send someone to search the space tunnel linking the dawn border area immediately. Once found, it will be destroyed immediately." "Yes "In addition, if we continue to increase troops to the Liming border area, we must take it in the shortest possible time. Although I don''t think we can escape to the western xuanming state in the daytime, we should eliminate the people in the Liming border area as soon as possible, just in case! Hong Bing''s entry into the Liming border is a variable. I don''t want to waste too much time here. " "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2514 The party carefully touched a plain in front of them. If you want to go to xixuanming, you have to cross this vast plain. And this plain... Was where the dark Dynasty invaded the dawn frontier. We can see that the whole plain rises to nearly a hundred terrifying boundaries, and a large number of mechanism animals and fierce beasts are flying in the air or galloping on the ground. Countless souls of the dark Dynasty are scattered on the plain in twos and threes. Some are practicing, some are practicing meditation, and some are transporting elixir magic weapons. They looked towards the center of the plain. There''s a makeshift camp there. The camp is covered by a large number of colorful lights, and surrounded by a large number of mechanism personnel, it looks particularly imposing. "That should be the Marshal''s empty account!" Said the scholar. "Handsome account?" Everyone''s eyes were red. "I know what you''re thinking. If you can kill luankang, we brothers in xixuanmingzhou will be relieved. We will also have a chance to breathe. Then we will regroup and attack Yuezhou and Jingzhou. However, you can see that the surrounding of luankang is full of defenses. We can''t cross these defenses and get into contact with luankang. Moreover, luankong has excellent strength Absolutely extraordinary, don''t say it is us, even if big brother''s state is in full swing, it may not be able to threaten him, so put away your naive ideas! Don''t overdo it! Or you''ll die in vain Wang Xun said coldly. People all over a shock, this just returned to God, one by one busy is low head. The white night beside me can''t help laughing bitterly. This group of people is not bad, but they are too honest and want to be the Savior of the dawn border region. But the Savior... How can you be so good? If you don''t have the strength or the idea, you will only lose your life in vain... "what should we do now, brother? There are patrols all around the plain. Shall we go through the plain or round it? " A soul man asked carefully. After thinking about it, Wang Xun lowered his voice and said, "if you go around the plain, you may have to go around a huge circle. There is not a day that you can''t finish. If you are lucky to cross the plain, you can do it with one stick of incense! Let''s go from here. " "Good!" They made up their minds. But one by one, they were scared. If the dark Dynasty people find out, these people will not have to be broken to pieces. "Disguise!" Wang Xun drinks. They immediately took out a suit of armor and put it on their heads. These are the clothes and tokens that were found by several lonely dark king Dynasty people on the road. When they were dressed, they went to the plain. Although there are armor and tokens as camouflage, in order to prevent people from sneaking into their ranks, all the troops of the dark Dynasty have secret language. Once someone communicates with them in secret language, they will reveal their secrets. Therefore, they did not dare to stay. After disguised, they followed Wang Yan and went straight ahead. "Come on, don''t look around, follow me!" Wang Xun drinks, and strides forward. No one around them noticed them. Everyone did their own things. Purple red and other people''s heart beat very fast, but did not dare to show any strange, all is to do their best to stabilize their own body. But at this time, a soul spirit with a flag on his back ran out and called to Wang Xun''s team: "which team are you from?" As soon as the words fell, Wang scar and others were all frozen in place. They opened their mouths, and they were sweating and couldn''t move any more. "Well? Why don''t you talk? " The soul man frowned and asked in a deep voice. But the crowd remained silent. In the eyes of the soul, there was a confusion and began to look at these people. Seeing the bad situation, he immediately stood up and said, "reply to the Lord, we are from the fire camp." "Fire camp? Why are you here? I don''t care. I need you to do something urgent! Come at the same speed Cried the soul soul, and turned and ran away. Wang Jianfu was in a daze at once. "Brother Wang, what should we do now?" Purple red asked. "If you don''t listen to that person''s words, it will certainly arouse his suspicion. When he goes deep into it, we will certainly expose... We can''t help but listen to his words first, follow up and try to get away from him!" Wang Xun whispered. They had no choice but to follow up. However, he saw that the soul man led the people to a pile of goods on the right side of the plain, pointed to the mountain of boxes and said, "you are responsible for moving these things to the commander''s tent. These are all things used by the commander in training, do you know?" People are confused. Wang Xun frowned. However, a soul person couldn''t help opening his mouth: "my Lord, why don''t you use the storage ring to load these goods? But with manpower? Isn''t it more convenient to store a ring? "However, as soon as the words fell, the man directly slapped him. Bang! The crackle came out. The soul turned over and fell on the ground with blood on the corners of his mouth. Wang Xun and others are breathing hard. Just listen to that person point to lie on the ground of soul person to scold: "dog thing, what kind of goods are you, ask so many why?"? I''ll move it for me. If I don''t transport these things to Shuai tent, I''ll kill you! " Finish saying, is to shake hands to leave. Purple red and others quickly helped the soul up. "Zhixun, are you ok?" Purple red asked. "I''m all right..." call Zhi Xun''s soul person to cover face, aggrieved to extreme way. "I''m afraid the contents of this box are unusual if we carry them by hand instead of storing rings." Wang Xun whispered. "Brother, shall we open it?" The scholar lowered his voice. Wang Xun''s eyes moved, and looked at several dark king Dynasty people not far away. He said in a low voice: "there are supervisors around here. Let''s move first, find a place where there is no one to open and have a look, and see what kind of plot the dark king Dynasty people are playing!" "Good!" People nodded and began to carry the box honestly. White night is also very curious, with the crowd moving the box. But as he moved the box. Dong... but there was a slight dull sound coming from the box. Although it was slight, everyone heard it clearly. White night a Leng, looked at the box in his hand. He shook a little. Dong Dong... there were several more noises coming from the box. Between the music, it seems that someone''s voice is coming out... "do you mean... Inside..." Wang Xun''s face changed and walked forward quickly. When the people of dark Wang Dynasty in the distance did not pay attention, he suddenly opened the lock on the box and suddenly opened the box. Look inside. However, it was found that there was a living man bound to death in the box www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2515 Everyone froze at the sight of this man. "Well! Oh, no! The man''s mouth was open, and he was crazy to make a sound, but obviously, he was cast. His mouth couldn''t speak, and the soul could not urge him. He was like a lamb to be slaughtered, lying under the box... "who is this Purplish red Na Na of ask a way, small face is full of fear. "Most of them are our compatriots in the border area of dawn!" Wang trace said hoarsely, his fists clenched in secret. "What? That''s to say... That mess! Are you practicing with our compatriots? " One soul loses his voice. People breathed and trembled, and their brains were blank. "The people of the dark king Dynasty are really vicious! How to practice with a living man! Damn it! What a nuisance Another man gnawed his teeth. "No wonder these boxes can''t be put into the storage space. If it''s a living person, once it''s put in, there will be only dead bodies." The scholar frowned. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is not the time to talk about this. I have a rough observation. There are more than a hundred of these boxes. These are our compatriots. Once we send them to the commander-in-chief''s tent, they will surely die without a corpse! We have to find a way to save these compatriots! " Purple red came back to her senses and said, biting her teeth. "Help? How to save it? We''re all in trouble now. Can we save them? Purple red, don''t be naive. The top priority is to find a way to get out of here. If we don''t leave, I''m afraid the end will be the same as them! " The scholar shook his head and said. "But..." purple red still wanted to say something, but when it came to her mouth, she couldn''t say it again. She could only lower her eyebrows and sigh, her hands clenched tightly, and her eyes were full of reluctance. "Well, what are you doing? Who told you to open the box? Asshole! Are you tired of living? " At this time, a supervisor saw the situation here, immediately his face was angry, and ran over angrily. Wang trace quickly cleaned up his mood and quickly clasped his fist and said, "my Lord, please forgive us for our carelessness in handling." "Excuse me? rats! You can''t even carry a box. What''s the use of the dynasty? " The supervisor roared angrily, and then he kicked Wang scar''s body. Bang! Wang trace flies out in an instant and bumps into a bond. When he rolls down, he spits blood and his skin is torn. "Big brother!" Purple red a shock, quickly rushed to the front, help Wang trace. "Asshole!" A soul man glared at the supervisor with resentment in his eyes. He wanted to teach the supervisor a lesson, but he was held down by Wang Xun. Wang Xun shook his head in secret, indicating that he should not act rashly. They had to swallow their anger. "What are you doing? Get out of here and carry the box for me! If you delay the cultivation of the commander, you will get into the box for me The overseer was angry, and he pointed to the purple and roared. People almost have to bite a tooth, but at this juncture, they can only endure... Wang Xun gets up hard and lowers his voice and says in a hurry: "calm down! Listen, I''m going to move the box to Shuai''s tent right now! Do you know? " "But... Big brother..." "do it!" Wang Xun said angrily. The people lowered their heads and gnashed their teeth one by one. Finally, they listened to Wang Xun''s words and all returned to the boxes. They carried the boxes containing the living people and walked towards the Shuai tent. Although Wang Xun was injured, he did not pretend to be dead at this time. He still carried the box forward. The anger on the overseer''s face disappeared. White night also carried the box forward, he secretly looked around, but also quietly watched the purple red. He didn''t seem to get involved in the matter, and he didn''t care whether the people in the box were alive or dead. He only hoped that these people can safely arrive in xixuanming state, and then introduce themselves to those strong people, and let those strong people take themselves away from here. That''s enough! However, it was obviously not as smooth as day night thought. In the white night, head down with the crowd, a soul person slowed down. He whispered to the Wang mark beside him: "brother Wang, this is an opportunity! A chance once in a blue moon "What do you mean?" Asked the frown king. "Brother, where are we going now? It''s going to Shuai Zhang! It''s going to luankang. Maybe we can take this opportunity to kill luankang! " "What I said earlier is not clear enough? With us people, killing luankun is definitely death Wang Xun''s face changed and he whispered. "Brother Wang, maybe we can''t, but have you forgotten? We have more than a hundred helpers The soul whispered. The words fell to the ground, and Wang Xun''s breath was tight. The steps of the crowd were not restrained, and all their eyes fell on Wang Xun''s body. The air was unusually quiet. People seem to be able to hear each other''s heartbeat... YesMore than 100 helpers! This combat power has increased several times without foundation... "Hey, what do you stop for? Dog. Son of a bitch, don''t you want to live? " The overseer roared angrily, and immediately offered a whip with a lot of runes printed on it, and whipped it hard at these people. Bang! Bang! Slap... the whip hits the body and makes a popping sound. Several souls of the body immediately appeared bloody scars. The people were so angry that they looked at the overseer''s eyes almost blood red. Supervisor a Leng, stare at Wang trace way: "you this is what look in the eye? How dare you look at me like that? Get down on your knees Finish saying, it is a whip to hit Wang mark again. But when the whip fell hard on Wang Xun''s head... Ba Da! A strange voice came out. At first glance, the whip was firmly held in his hand by Wang Xun... "what?" The supervisor was stunned. He hurried to whip the whip back, but Wang Xun made an effort to seize it. No matter how hard the supervisor worked, he couldn''t get the whip back half a minute. "Rebellion! Rebellion! Are you low-level military workers going to rebel? " The overseer widened his eyes, loosened his whip, retreated in succession, and yelled in a hurry to attract his companions. But... He gave out a shrill roar, and no one noticed the ghost of the dark Dynasty a little farther away. "Is the voice masked?" The overseer suddenly understood something, and his face turned pale. He took out a magic weapon from his waist to urge him to move. It''s a signal generator. However, before his magic weapon was activated, a flash of light swept his neck... the supervisor shivered and froze in an instant. A long slit of blood ran from his neck. "You... You..." he pointed to these people and tried to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound anymore... "quick, lift all the restrictions on everyone!" Wang Xun immediately drinks and shouts, dare not have the slightest hesitation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2516 "Yes, big brother!" The crowd nodded and immediately opened the box to release the imprisonment of those people. After a while, the people in the box recovered, and they were in a hurry to get up and apologize to them. "All lie down in the box. Don''t move. Someone is paying attention to this side!" Wang Xun is in a hurry. Just want to get up of the crowd suddenly a Zheng, suddenly realized what. Although their voices and accomplishments were previously blocked, their hearing was not blocked. Through the box, they could hear the conversation of these people and understand that these people are not the people of the dark Dynasty, but the soul of the edge of the dawn. "Cover the box now! Don''t make a noise Wang Xun drinks. The purple red group immediately covered the box again. As for the supervisor, he also put it into the box. "What are you doing? Why don''t you send the goods and materials to Shuai Zhang, supervisor Li? " A soul person who came along coldly asked Wang scar and others. "Supervisor Li was called to do something by adults..." Wang trace said. "My lord? Which adult? " The man asked in confusion. "We don''t know the name of the man, we haven''t seen him very much." Wang said. "How could it be? Which team are you from? " The confusion in that man''s eyes was getting more and more serious. At this time, the corner of his eye glimpsed a bit of blood dripping on the ground, and the whole person was stunned. "We are..." Wang trace hesitated, thinking about how to answer this person''s question. But at this time, another sword light hit, instantly cut off the man''s head. This soul person didn''t even respond, so he died in a different place. Wang trace breathed, and quickly put the body of the man in front of him into the box. "Are you crazy?" He glared at the purple road which had just put away his sword. "Brother Wang, what are you talking about? If we go on, it will only show the truth. Since we have decided to do it, we should be more straightforward! " Purple red serious way. Wang was stunned and sighed. He said, "in this case, everyone is ready. This time, we may not be able to go back." "Yes, big brother!" People''s eyes are firm and they are committed. take death calmly! After the white night, I sighed. How can there be such a group of the best? If you don''t have a way to live, you have to drive yourself to the dead end... are you crazy? He felt as if he had made a wrong bet on the treasure... "gentlemen, I think we can take advantage of those people''s inattention and immediately cross the plain and leave here. If there is any obstruction, we will say that we are ordered by commander luankang to go to the periphery to arrest the sacrifice. Although those people are not very good at believing, we are dressed in the clothes of the people of the dark king Dynasty, and they dare not refuse to let them go, At least get out of here! But if the air launched an attack, it is likely to die in this! The whole army is destroyed, and there is no harm in the air. " White night stood out and could not help but persuade. "Mr. Ye, what do you mean by that?" People were looking at him. "I don''t approve of hanging in the air." White night shook his head. When people heard it, they all frowned. "Lord Ye, are you still hesitating at this time? Won''t do it? You think we can escape? This plain is so big that we will be wiped out if we ask more questions and reveal a little bit of horse''s feet. " The one soul person says solemnly to the white night. The white night looked forward and said faintly, "do you think we can''t leave? When I came down just now, I observed the whole plain. On the southeast side of the Shuai tent, most of the souls were resting or resting. There was the most chaotic order and there was no sentry questioning. We had a good chance to cross the plain from there. As for the guard of the whole plain, it was not as good as you thought. Most of the people were very lazy, and it was not difficult to walk, but if we wanted to Moving and disorderly empty is undoubtedly death. Let''s not say how powerful luankang is, just say that there are countless masters around the Shuai tent. Once you start, you can''t leave when you want to go! " "Ye, are you afraid?" The soul was angry and pointed to the white night to drink. "I just think that meaningless sacrifice is stupid!" Shake your head at night. "Asshole!" The soul man stepped forward, grabbed the collar of the white night, and roared angrily, "you don''t have to rely on your own magic weapons to do whatever you want. I tell you, I''m not afraid of you "Liu Shun! What are you doing "Let go of Mr. Ye at once!" Wang Xun, Zihong and others rushed forward and separated them. Liu Shun stopped. His face was pale at night. He realized that many spirituals had expressed their dissatisfaction with him. Obviously, his words are cowardly to these people.This group of brainless guys have gone to the head completely... "Mr. Ye, if you don''t want to act with us, it''s OK. Later we start to work, you''ll hide away and don''t move. Now you''re wearing the equipment of the dark king Dynasty. When the time comes, you can hide in the crowd and leave quietly. It should be invisible." Wang took a deep breath and said hoarsely. White night nodded and said faintly, "since you are going to die, I will not stop you!" "To die? Ah, ye, we''ll have won luankang and made great achievements. Don''t run to share our contributions Liu Shun said with a sneer. The night was silent. "If that''s the decision, Mr. ye should stay away from us later, so as not to be mistaken for our partner. Take care of yourself!" Wang Xun whispered. "Good!" White night nods. Wang Xun is a wave, to take people toward Shuai Zhang. "Shrinking head turtle, you''d better run for your life and see how we can bring chaos back to xixuanmingzhou!" Liu Shun chuckled. The people picked up the box again. "Wait a minute, brother Wang!" But purple red suddenly made a sound. "What''s the matter?" Wang Xun looks at her inexplicably. Purplish red murmured her lower lip, and suddenly walked to the front of the white night. Then she took out some magic weapons from the storage ring and put them into his hands. "Mr. Ye, these are my life-saving magic weapons. You can keep them and maybe use them." "Violet girl, what are you doing?" The white night was stunned. "Take it. These things are useless to me. If we win and we kill luankang, then the people of the dark king Dynasty on the plain will be scared. They will either bow down or run. We don''t need to run for our lives. If we lose, these magic weapons can''t help us, so Lord Ye, keep it!" Purple red exhibition Yan smile way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2517 White night slightly a Leng, looking at the hands of these exquisite magic weapon some confused. "Purple girl, you..." the white night opened his mouth. "Mr. Ye, take it! This is also purple red''s good intentions Wang scar beside me said with a smile. The white night looked at those magic weapons again, took a deep breath, and nodded slightly: "OK, since the purple red girl is very kind, then I''d better obey my orders, thank you!" "Goodbye now!" Wang Xun whispered, and then led them away. Purplish red looks back and looks at the white night deeply, and turns around to follow it. A group of people carrying boxes went to the handsome tent. The white night retreated into the distance, stood still, and looked at these people secretly. However, Wang trace and others piled up the boxes around the Shuai tent. The border of the Shuai tent opened itself and let them in. After putting down the boxes, they went to pick up the rest. So repeated several times, all the boxes were moved over and arranged around the Shuai tent. The guards around the Shuai tent didn''t pay much attention to these people. After all, they saw a lot of them every day. After a while, a soul in shining armor came out of the handsome tent. He glanced at the boxes and said, "who asked you to open them like this?" "My Lord, if we don''t know where to stack them, we''ll just pile them up, or we''ll pile them up again?" The scholar squeezed out a smile and said. "No need. The commander is going to practice martial arts soon. The irrelevant people will go down quickly." The man drank heavily and said with a wave. "Yes, my Lord!" The scholar clasped his fist. But the next second, he suddenly raised his head, and a sharp sword like a silver snake darted out of his sleeve, which penetrated the soul soul''s neck in an instant. "Um..." the soul man was caught off guard and was directly penetrated by the silver sword. His eyes widened and his mouth opened wide. Whew! The scholar drew out the silver sword. The soul breathed blood from his throat. The whole man covered his neck and wanted to make a sound. But the next second, the scholar carried the soul Qi and cut it horizontally. Pooh! The head of the soul was beheaded on the spot. "What?" "My Lord!" "Who are you?" "There are spies!" The shouts resounded. All the guards around rushed in. There was a moment of chaos around the Shuai tent. A myriad of terrors also approached here at the first time. But the next second, the border around Shuai Zhang is opened, and those who support the strong are all blocked outside the border. "Do it!" Wang Xun shouts. Purple red and others instantly sacrifice magic weapons, launch the spirit of heaven, toward the Shuai tent to rush. At the same time, all the people in the box around him jumped up and rushed out, instantly surrounded the commander-in-chief''s tent. "Chaos! Die Wang Xun shouts and rushes directly to Shuai Zhang. The fury of the general situation is released, distorting the void, Shuai Zhang''s border is opened in advance, there is no protection at all, in an instant... chi! The Shuai tent was directly split, and the chaos in it was reflected in the eyes of all. However, just a glance, all the breath is frozen. It was a red haired man in leather pants sitting naked in the tent. To be precise, he was sitting on a pile of white bones. He closed his eyes, as if in breathing, the whole person did not move. Everyone''s eyes were wide open. Although luankang was the supreme commander of the dark Dynasty''s invasion of the dawn border region, Wang Xun and other people had never seen luankang. Today, they were shocked. The air of chaos is totally imperceptible, absolutely unfathomable. What''s more, when people stand in front of him, they feel like they are standing in front of the gods... his strength will be even more terrifying than people think... "is this chaos?" "He is practicing with the living! It''s unforgivable. It''s outrageous "Wait, kill luankang with me as soon as possible!" With the roar, Wang Xun, Liu Shun, scholars and others rushed up. With the anger and killing intention of the former. But... Just when they started it... Dong! A strong momentum suddenly fell on them. As soon as everyone bent, his steps became stiff and could not move forward. "What''s going on?" "Is it the general trend of chaos?" "It''s impossible. There''s no movement in the air!"People were shocked and looked back, but only one glance, all of them were stupid. However, seeing more than a hundred people coming out of the box behind him, they all carried magic weapons to these people, and all of them released their spirits, and they surrounded Wang Yan directly... "what?" Wang Xun''s pupil shrinks. Purple red, Liu Shun and others are also completely muddled, looking at these people. "You... What are you doing? Why do you deal with us? Luan Kong is in front of you. Don''t you kill Luan Kong quickly Liu Shun drank. However, these people did not answer them. Instead, it was the closed mindedness that opened their mouths. "They won''t help you, because they know that even if they do, they will die. So they plan to take you first, and then they''ll make a sacrifice from me." Hearing this, purple red and others suddenly turned around and looked at the sound source in unison. Their faces all showed shock and incomprehension... "chaos, what do you mean?" Wang Xun gritted his teeth and drank. "Do you think these people are from the dawn frontier? You are wrong. They are all members of the dark Dynasty, but they are the prisoners of our dark Dynasty. They are all going to be put to death. But it''s too wasteful to kill them. So the dynasty side handed these prisoners to me and let me practice martial arts! You want them to kill me? It''s a bit of a whim! They know that these people alone can''t kill me The light of empty eyes said. "How could it be..." Wang Xun, Zihong and others were completely stunned. "Hateful, but even so what? You''re in our hands now. Isn''t it easy for us to kill you? Go to hell Liu Shun roared, directly holding the knife in his hand, and slashed it fiercely towards the chaotic sky. Roar!!! The mang Dao actually broke out the shadow of the male tiger, breaking the void and shaking the earth. But after hitting the head, it burst out in an instant. All the forces bombarded the empty body, all disappeared. As for the chaos, it''s useless, the slightest damage... "what?" Wang Xun and others were shocked. Liu Shun was also totally stupid and looked at the broken handle in his hand in an incredible way... "as far as your strength is concerned, you want to kill me. You are too naive!" Disorderly empty light says, still did not open an eye, unexpectedly is completely does not put these people in the eye... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2518 Wang scar, purple red and other people''s faces changed with horror. They were terrified. How could they have thought that the power of chaos was so terrible. "Let''s go together!" Wang Xun gritted his teeth and yelled, and then he jumped over. All of them tried their best, and their soul power was greatly opened. They slashed at the chaotic empty body fiercely. However, everything was just like Liu Shun''s knife. All the attacks were exerted on Luan Kong''s body. Luan Kong was still undamaged, and even his eyelids did not blink. It seemed that these people''s attacks had been ignored by him. "How could that happen?" Purple red retreated again and again, looking at the sky in an incredible way. "The strength difference is too big! The strength difference is too big!! This is the result of the great difference between our strength and that of Luan Kong! " The scholar gave out a cry of panic. People''s faces turned pale. "We... Still miscalculated." Wang Xun closed his eyes, and his face was sad: "as the commander of the main force of the dark Dynasty''s invasion of our dawn border region, how can his strength be comparable to that of ordinary souls? In the end, we still miscalculated... Miscalculated... " " if we had known... We should have listened to Lord Ye and left here! " "Big brother, what should we do now?" "Are we all going to die here?" The people were anxious and flustered, and they were completely distracted. In fact, they are not afraid of it, but think that they can catch luankang. In this way, they can not only return to xixuanmingzhou safely, but also be famous all over the world and get the great merit. But they think too much. The strength of chaos is beyond their imagination. He did not move, and even his eyelids didn''t move. People couldn''t do anything about him. Even with these more than 100 people, how could he be hurt? This time, people understand how naive their ideas are! "Big brother, up to now, we can only fight to death. It''s a big deal to blow ourselves up with chaos!" Purple and silver teeth clenched the road. "Well, there is no way to live today, so let''s go to the netherworld with you." Wang trace drinks and shouts, and no longer hesitates. Even if they can''t kill Luan Kong, they don''t want to be captured. The crowd again rushed to the chaos. But at this time, more than a hundred people in the back had already been killed. People have no choice but to turn around to resist these existence. For a while, Wang Yanzhong was in a tight encirclement and couldn''t resist... Wang Xun and others were at a disadvantage in terms of number. In addition, they were seriously injured. Once they had a fight, they were immediately defeated. It was impossible to get close to chaos. "Do we have to die in the hands of these men?" Purplish eye dew pain. But just then... WOW! A strong shock burst force fell from the sky and directly hit these souls who attacked the king''s dressing. In an instant... "ah The souls all stopped, hissed in agony, and then they saw that their flesh and blood were pulled away from their bones as if they had been pulled by something. Hua Hua Hua Hua... People''s flesh and blood fly like a river. In the blink of an eye, all of these souls have turned into a forest of white bones, which is frightening and suffocating. "What?" And the people were terrified and turned quickly. Only then did I see that all the flesh and blood had entered into the empty mouth and been swallowed by him... such a cautious scene made people shiver... Gudong! Gudong! Gudong... I can see that the throat in disorder is constantly fluctuating and making swallowing sounds. "Do you think you''ll have a way to live if you give up your merits and sins? A group of stupid things, from the moment you enter the box, you are no longer human beings, but my empty sacrifice for cultivation Luan Kong opened his eyes and said faintly. And when this word is dropped... Dong! Bang! Bang! Dong... Wang Xun, Zihong, Liu Shun, scholar and others all bent their knees and knelt heavily on the ground, unable to get up again. The people were frightened and the brain was shaking wildly. Just a look... Subdue them. How can they deal with such people? They finally realized how stupid and naive they were! In the face of this level of existence, they can only escape, the faster the better. Now they''re sorry, their intestines are broken. "If we... Listen to Lord Ye''s words, I''m afraid we''ve already escaped..." the scholar said hoarsely. "Yes, we can get close to Luan Kong so easily, which can show that the military discipline of the disorderly air troops is loose, and it is easy to go..." Wang trace shook his head and sighed: "it''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world to take...""Big brother, under the suppression of the general situation, we don''t even have the chance to explode ourselves..." Purple trembled. "I hurt you..." Liu Shun cried. "No one will harm anyone, but we can only blame ourselves for being stupid." Wang Xun clenched his fist and his lips were bleeding. "Well, take it down and ask for something valuable. If it doesn''t work, bring it." Chaos empty calm way. "Yes, marshal!" The hordes gathered around opened the border and came in. Purple red and other people look at, only to find that the Shuai tent has been surrounded by countless dark Dynasty soul. At a glance, the mountains and fields, the sky and the earth, dense as the tide. And the faces of the people were despairing, and they were no longer rebellious, and they were left to the captivity of the souls. But just then... Keng! A dark sword light suddenly burst out from the crowd, and turned into a crescent sword Qi. In a moment, it cut open the crowd and chopped towards the chaotic air. "Well?" Chaotic air look a change, immediately after jump. Crash... a sea of blood splashed over the place where the sword Qi passed. We can see that the souls who went to Wang trace and others were all blown up and died. "What?" Wang Pei was shocked. And at the same time, they found that all the forces exerted on them were gone... "go At this time, a low voice sounded in their ears. People raised their heads one after another, but saw a figure leaping into the air and fell in front of the crowd. Wearing a mask, wearing white clothes and holding a long sword, the visitor looks like a God coming down to the earth with awe and awe. "Who are you?" Wang Xun exclaimed. "Don''t ask so much, let''s go!" The man drank with his head on his side, and then he took his sword. Roar!! All the sickles in front of me are like the dead. Many souls died miserably, and no one could survive in this sword spirit. Luan Kong''s body flashed in the air, staring at the terrible sword Qi, his blood eyes showed a trace of deep meaning. "Catch the thief!" "Kill!" All the souls of the mountain and the tsunami rushed in, and countless attacks and murders were directed towards this place... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2519 "Ah?" Seeing the countless souls like the mountain and the tsunami, Wang trace and purplish red all changed color. "My Lord, we are surrounded!" "You don''t care about us. Let''s go!" The crowd screamed. But the comer was fearless, and his backhand was a sword, splitting into the crowd. Boom! In a moment, the road between the corpse and the crowd was numb. No matter how powerful these corpses were, they were all equal and killed with one sword in front of the sword spirit. When they saw the terrible power of this sword, they were all dumbfounded. "This... This is the strength of adults?" "Oh, my God, who is this man Scholars, Liu Shun and others are all gaping, unbelievable. Do they still need to worry about this kind of strength? "Not yet?" The man turned his head and drank cold. Wang scar and others just came back to their senses, and they suddenly shivered and drank in a hurry: "withdraw!" The crowd rushed out. "Go? Where to go? If you dare to come to the front of the commander-in-chief of our Chinese army, you will die here even if you are a big Luo Jinxian! " Random empty lane, and then wave. Boom and boom... a few hills in the distance of the plain suddenly trembled, and then the mountains cracked, and a terrible giant stood up and pressed towards it like a wall of heaven. For a time, the earth was shaking and the earth was about to crack. Seeing these terrible giants, people suddenly feel that breathing becomes extremely difficult. "Go away and look at my golden river ship!" A soul soul on Wang Xun''s side offered a magic weapon. He saw that a golden boat suddenly became extremely huge and flew into the air, hitting one of the giants. The giant reached out his hands and tried to catch the boat, but the boat just blew him to the ground. The giant smashed many souls directly. A giant ship held a giant to rest. Several other people also offered magic weapons to deal with the rest of the giant. Although the giant was huge, it was not beaten and was soon broken down. "Good!" Wang Jianshang was overjoyed. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, the shock of thick shock surged again. We can see a lot of bright light covering the whole plain. "It''s the border!" "Oh, no, I want to blockade the whole plain!" "Come on, let''s go through the space tunnel!" All of them were in a great hurry, and Wang Xun was in a hurry to drink and shout. The scholar immediately took up his sword and cut into the void. But the silver sword fell down and opened the void, but it was dark inside. The whirlpool did not move, and the scholar''s face changed in horror. "There must be a closed space tunnel within these boundaries. It is impossible to walk through the space tunnel. Our only way out is to kill the general and tear the boundary. Otherwise, we can only die here." The scholar said deeply. "How can this happen..." people are as pale as dust. "Die!" At this time, indifferent to drink shout ring. Then see from all directions to jump again countless strong, toward the purple red a lot of fierce attack. Wang trace and purple red immediately want to counterattack, but at the same moment of their hand, the overwhelming momentum is coming from all directions again! These trends are endless. As many souls as there are around, there are as many great forces as come upon them. Bang, bang, Bang... the general situation fell violently, and all the people were lying on the ground, not to mention using soul fighting. Even if it was to move, it was extremely difficult. "Damn it!" The crowd clenched their teeth and tried to get up, but now they even had a hard time moving their fingers. "No, the number advantage of the other side is insurmountable, unless we can ignore their general situation, otherwise we can''t leave at all!" Cried violet. People are worried. "Die!" At this time, drinking and shouting sounded. Several souls with huge long knives like the door board rushed to Wang. The terrible sword went straight to their heads. Purple red glared at them, but they couldn''t resist... but at this moment, a terrible sword light flashed over again, directly cutting off these soul people. No more than a dozen of people, such as the purple light, are hanging on the top of their heads. The general situation was shaken apart by the sword light. They were able to get out of the way and stood up one after another. But at this time, sword light regenerates and changes. Bang! With the sound of "pa", the light of the sword exploded. It turned out that there were countless small long swords, which were rolled in all directions.Those who rushed to Wang trace and others were pierced by swords. The people of the dark king dynasty fell from the air like dumplings and all of them died. "What is this?" Liu Shun lost his voice. "Stop talking nonsense and go!" Wang Xun and others immediately rushed to the outer wall. Under the cover of these swords, no one can stop them, and they all go on a rampage. Soon, the party came to the edge of the plain. It''s just... The thick border on the edge of the plain blocks people''s way. Liu Shun offered a magic weapon and thundered fiercely on the border. But... After several rounds of magic weapon bombing, the enchantment, not to mention hurt, did not even tremble for a moment... "ah?" Liu Shun''s face was stiff. "No, it''s too thick. We can''t split it at all. I reckon that even if they are not luankang, they must be powerful masters under luankun''s knees. They are not at the same level as us. We want to tear up the boundary, which is undoubtedly a dream of a fool." Wang Jian said hoarsely. There was despair in the eyes. But at this time, those little swords floating in their air suddenly cut towards these boundaries. They see that the border is like tofu, which is split directly. "What?" The king''s staff were shocked, but they didn''t dare to hesitate. They rushed out immediately. The sword flies to the gap of the border and blocks it. The soul chased by was afraid of the power of these weird swords and did not dare to rush. Soon, Wang Yizhong escaped from the heaven. "Marshal, they''ve escaped!" Immediately, a soul came to report to luankang. "Is it?" Disorderly empty squint at that person, Sen Leng way: "who are you? How dare you make trouble with me? Since they''ve escaped, you can stay! " When the voice fell, he would not stand by, jump forward and kill the man. But I saw the man raise his hand. Keng! His whole body dazzles the light frequency to rise, then the figure of a weapon appeared in his whole body. Plus his hands, a total of seven, and then the Seven Magic soldiers suspended on his head, constantly circling, like the sun and the moon, releasing the extraordinary light. "Is that... Hong Bing?" Breathing in disorder, he immediately realized what these weapons were, and immediately his face changed greatly and he retreated madly. But before he retreated to safety, those weapons had already collided with each other The sound of drinking is heard all over the world www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2520 Wheezing! Wheezing! Wheezing... the rapid gasping sounds in the forest. Then see a group of people stumbling in the forest running, a moment of non-stop, in a mess. When they came to a small river, these people fell and climbed on the river and drank the river. The whole river was almost broken by several rivers, and the fish in it could be seen. When the river was dry, a few people lay on the ground motionless, just like a dead man. I don''t know how long it took before someone raised his head and said hoarsely, "should we be safe?" "It''s mostly safe..." said the student next to him. "It''s incredible that we can still live." "Yes... God bless..." "we have arrived at the border of Jingzhou. As long as we disguise ourselves again, we can enter the territory of xixuanmingzhou. When the time comes, we will inform the brothers there to meet us, and we will be all right." The soul man said with a smile. Wang Xun vomited and stood up. "Who was the one who saved us just now He thought and asked. The crowd shook their heads. "Can it be... Is it Mr. Ye?" At this time, purple red asked carefully. "How could it be?" The scholar snorted and said with a smile, "Lord Ye''s soul is poor and his breath is weak. If he had no unique magic weapon, how could he have come here? What he relies on is magic weapon, his own strength is completely insufficient, how can he fight against chaos? For example, the man who saved us just now has outstanding strength and breathtaking breath, and his own means are all over the world. Other people can''t do it. It can''t be him! " "That is, he is so timid that even if he has the ability, he can''t help us!" Liu Shun hummed. People nodded. Purple red is silent. "Not me, of course." Just then, a man came out from behind the big tree next to him. People fixed their eyes and saw that it was the white night... "Lord Ye!" Purple red was overjoyed and immediately got up and ran over. "Are you all right?" Said the white night with a smile. "We''re OK, Mr. Ye. Have you followed us? How are you? Did you get hurt? " Purple red asked with concern. "The purple red girl is too thoughtful. How could those people hurt me with the magic weapon you gave me?" White night laughs. "If it''s OK, it''s OK!" Purple red breathed a sigh of relief. "Lord Ye!" Wang''s face was ashamed and sighed. "Lord Wang, am I right?" Calm way of white night. "Well, it''s our fault that we didn''t listen to you and nearly died. If we hadn''t had the help of noble people this time, we would have been sucked by the chaos and turned into a pile of white bones." Wang Xun shook his head and said. The expression of the people behind is not very natural, especially Liu Shun. However, although the incident proved that the white night was right, Liu Shun still had some prejudice against him. "Well, don''t say any more unnecessary words. Gentlemen, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. The army of the dark Dynasty will attack again at any time. We''d better hurry to the West xuanming state." White night laughs. "Good!" "Go now!" People are back on the road. However, this time, people''s injuries were more serious, and the speed of progress was also much slower. In addition, the border defense forces near xixuanmingzhou were also increased. People were cautious and did not dare to take risks in a random way. After a short time, people finally got through the sea of energy and stepped into the territory of xixuanmingzhou. ... ... ... swish... several figures fell from the sky and fell on the plain. At the moment, there is a river of blood flowing in the plain, there are corpses everywhere, and there are sword ditches as terrible as rift valley. The air is filled with a strong smell of blood and violent destruction. The whole scene is like a purgatory on earth, "the smell of Hongbing? White night has come Finally Yan glanced around a circle, light said. "Oh? He has already entered Jingzhou? " The red willow eyebrows frowned slightly and looked at the center of the plain. However, there appeared a huge meat wall. The meat wall was like a giant egg, nearly nine meters high. It was constantly expanding and contracting, as if it was breathing. It made people''s scalp numb. Several people can see that the flesh wall is made of the flesh and blood of the dead soul. "It seems that he was hurt badly." Finally Yan looked at the flesh wall of the eye and walked in the past. Around the flesh wall were a large number of defenders from the dark king Dynasty. Seeing the arrival of Zhongyan and Hongyi, these defenders made a salute one after another. "Meet Mr. Zhongyan, see the Lord in red!" The voice is like the tide, the mountain calls for the tsunami."Open the border and ask luankang to meet us." In the end, there is a light way. "My Lord, the commander-in-chief is healing now. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to meet him..." a deputy said cautiously. Finally Yan heard the sound, looked at the meat wall, whirled and stepped forward directly. "Lord Zhongyan! Lord Zhongyan The vice general was busy trying to stop him, but he was dragged aside by the strong man of the dark Dynasty behind him. "Open the border!" Finally, how to drink and shout. Those souls dare not resist and close the border. But at this time... snoring... I saw a strange sound from the flesh wall. Then, a huge and blood red crack appeared in the center of the meat wall. The crack was generated and spread around. After the cracks were all spread out, the flesh wall actually bloomed like a flower in bud. The blood in the flesh wall burst out all around in an instant. The strong smell is enough to make some soul people faint in the past... luochanu quickly covered her nose, almost nauseated. The red clothes and the end Yan looked towards the middle of the flesh wall. But there was a figure floating in the middle of the flesh wall. To be exact, it''s half a man! Yes, people with only half a body. That''s just chaos. At this time, his lower body was empty and nothing was found, except that he still existed above his waist, but even if he did, he was scarred and scorched like a fire. He was a cautious man. Luochanu''s eyes widened. "Can be disorderly empty adults hurt like this, it seems that the strength of the white night seems to have refined..." finally Yan hoarse way. "The white night and the upper position have passed the move but never died, which is bound to be what you have learned from the upper level''s soul moves! After all, there is no one in the world who can fight against the superior without dying. " The red dress shakes her head. At this time, the floating in the air seems to be aware of the arrival of the end Yan and his party. He opened his eyes and looked towards this side. His eyes were red with blood, which was particularly frightening. He said coldly, "what? Do you come to see my jokes? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2521 "Mr. luankong, what is this? How dare we laugh at you? We have come to check on your situation at your command, and by the way ask about the white night. " Luo Cha woman squeezed out a smile and said. Luan Kong looked at luochanu, and then fell on the body of the final Yan, and then coldly hummed: "if I have a Hongbing or even a fake Hongbing, how can I tolerate the wanton at night?" "Losers always have many reasons and excuses." Finally Yan shook his head. "Asshole! How dare you humiliate me? Don''t you say you''ve never been defeated? " Disorderly air cooling channel. "I failed! But... I never make excuses for myself. " Finally Yan said quietly. Luan Kong did not say a word, but the blood red eyes are full of killing intention. Finally Yan ignored all this. "Where did the white night escape?" He asked faintly. "Is it necessary to ask? He fled from Yuezhou to Jingzhou. Did he come to see me? Naturally, I want to fight with the people in the western xuanming state. " The road is cold and disorderly. "The white night was exiled here by his superiors. In principle, he should not know about the dawn border area, but how could he know so much about the situation in the Liming border area and even here?" Finally Yan light said. This speech immediately let the chaotic air look cold to the extreme. "What do you mean by that? Are you a spy among those who suspect me? " He asked. "There must be spies, but where they are is still unknown." Finally Yan shook his head. Behind the Luo Cha female''s eyes slightly flicker, will hang down the head. However, the air in chaos is extremely angry. In his opinion, in the end, this is a point. "Well, it''s not a time to waste your time. I''ll use Hong Bing as soon as possible. Let''s get back to Hong Bing as soon as possible." The red dress made a noise. Finally Yan hears the voice, takes out a token, to the chaos empty light way: "disorderly empty listen to order!" Disorderly empty tiny Zheng, but still lower the head. "In the air!" "The white night is treacherous, and he enters Xixuan again. If so, it will become a big problem for our Dynasty. If it is ordered by the higher authorities, we will send troops to Xixuan Mingzhou and kill all those who are enemies of our Dynasty. We will not leave any of them!" I''ll drink at last. Random empty dark hum a, bite a tooth way: "yes." ... ... on the western xuanming Prefecture. Whoa!! A strange howl was heard in all directions. It''s like the roar of a fierce beast. After the sound fell, several figures rushed from the distance and landed directly on the shore. The king''s hair, which was hidden by the shore, ran out at once. "It''s master Liufeng!" "Lord Liufeng is here, we are safe!" "Ha ha, now we can rest assured." Liu Shun, scholars and others are excited, such as to see the Savior. Purple red is also a face of excitement. "Wang trace, purple red, are you ok?" The man called Liufeng stepped forward and asked with concern. A glance at the wind in the daytime shows a man in a blue dress with a face of a man in his thirties. His breath is based on the attribute of wind. He should be the master of the soul formula of wind system, and his strength should be around Yu Jun. "Lord Liufeng, my elder brother''s life is hanging on the line. Please take him to meet the leaders as soon as possible and ask them to treat them." Wang Xun said eagerly, and then took out a pair of coffins from the storage ring, and then opened the coffin. Previously, the Jade King was lying in this coffin. "What''s wrong with Li Kang?" Liu Feng looks ugly and asks in a hurry. "Big brother, he... In order to protect us..." people sobbed and sobbed to tell the story. Liu Feng listened and sighed bitterly. "In fact, I was against Li Kang''s saying that he wanted to assassinate the high-level generals of the dark Dynasty army, but he was too stubborn, so I acquiesced, because I thought that even if he didn''t succeed, at least he could come back safe and sound. It seems that... I underestimated the skills of the people in the dark dynasty!" The wind is hoarse. "My Lord, take elder brother to cure quickly, elder brother has only one breath left. If you don''t cure, you will be afraid of... " you will go with me. At present, there are a large number of dark Dynasty troops in this area. Follow me on the path, shield the breath, enter the camp first, and then I will take Li Kang to see the leader! " Air duct. "Yes, my Lord!" The crowd followed. The white night also rushed forward. That stream breeze cast eyes white night, eyebrow a frown: "this who person?" "Lord Liufeng, this is Lord Ye, the soul of Yuezhou. We met in Yuezhou. If it were not for him, we would have been poisoned by the people of the dark king Dynasty." Wang trace said with a smile, and then introduced to Bai Ye: "Lord Ye, this is Liufeng. He is the great power of our western xuanming state and the leader of our rebel army.""I''ve seen master Liufeng!" The white night nodded slightly as a gift. "What''s your name?" Liu Feng asked. "Ye Bai." "You say you are from Yuezhou?" "Yes..." white night hesitated. "But as far as I know, the people of Yuezhou either died under the sword of the people of the dark king Dynasty, or they have fled to our western xuanming state. How could there be local people in Yuezhou?" Liu Feng frowned. "Although the people of the dark king Dynasty occupied Yuezhou, but Yuezhou is so big that it is difficult to hide some people? Does Liufeng really feel that there is no one in Yuezhou now The white night asked. "Of course I don''t think so, but somehow a Yuezhou man came out and came here with Li Kang. No matter what I think, I think you are like a spy!" The voice fell, Liufeng immediately offered a long knife, directly on the neck of the white night. Moribund knife edge as if to cut the soul of the white night. The faces of the people changed greatly. "Lord Liufeng, what do you want?" Purple red was shocked and asked in a hurry. "For the sake of the safety of xixuanming, this man can''t follow us. I''ll dispose of him here!" With that, Liufeng raised his hand directly and wanted to chop the knife down. "No!" Purple red screamed, and immediately stopped in front of the white night. Wang scar and others also rushed over immediately, holding the wind. "Lord Liufeng, please stop! Lord Ye is not a spy! " Wang Xun and the scholar said eagerly. "Not a spy? How do you know he''s not a spy? " Liu Feng asked coldly. "This..." Wang Xun stopped. "Then why does Liu Feng think I am a spy?" The white night asked. "It doesn''t matter." Liu Feng said without expression: "Wang trace said that you have saved them before, but I see that your soul state is so low, how to save them? By magic weapon? This is not a realistic thing, because powerful magic weapon needs powerful soul state to maintain and urge "Some special magic weapons don''t need a powerful soul state." White night shakes his head to explain. "Your explanation is too limited." "Why don''t you kill me too hard?" "I said, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care. Your origin is unknown. At present, Western xuanming is in a very serious situation. At such a moment, I would rather kill by mistake than let it go!" Liu Feng drinks, and then cuts down with a knife. The fierce intention to kill broke out from the blade www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2522 Liufeng has the strength of Yujun. The power of this Dao is beyond doubt. But the white night was fearless. His body was covered by the strength of a Hongbing, and the blade could not hurt him. But if we just use the flesh to connect them, we can''t frighten them to death? White night eyebrows move, or slightly side over the body. A knife fell through. Liu Feng still wants to cut again, but Wang scar and others have been holding his arm, blocking in front of the white night. These people are naturally unable to contain the flow of wind, after all, they are injured. When he saw that all the people around the white night, Liufeng was very surprised. "You are not brainless, but why do you trust him so much?" The wind asked. "I don''t mean trust, but I think it''s ridiculous to beat Mr. Ye into a spy by virtue of his own conjecture. After all, Lord ye saved our lives. If he was really from Yuezhou, you killed him like this, didn''t you kill a good man by mistake? Lord Liufeng, please think twice Purple red eagerly said. "Mr. Liufeng, please think twice. Even if Mr. Ye is really a spy, please give us some time to investigate and understand it slowly." Wang trace also went forward to clasp his fist, a face earnest way. In the end, they are a group of upright people, otherwise they would not be so impulsive to go to Yuezhou to carry out the assassination plan. "You..." Liufeng opened his mouth and sighed fiercely: "well, since you say so, I won''t kill him for the time being, but you have to make sure "Say it "This man must stay in your sight all the time. If he leaves your sight at any time, I will take him as a spy and kill him!" The wind is cold. "This..." people hesitated and looked at each other, obviously not knowing what to do. Wang Fu sighed. He wanted to say yes, but at this time, the white night suddenly made a sound. "The purpose of my entry into xixuanming Prefecture is to fight against the dark Dynasty together with the power of the western xuanming state. If I am bound all the time, how can I kill the enemy and drive out the invaders of the dark dynasty?" "If you are absent from our western xuanming state, can we not defeat the people of the dark dynasty?" Flow wind angry way. "In fact, we all know what the current situation is. If we say that the power of xixuanmingzhou is strong, and the people in Liming border area occupy the absolute advantage, then can you tell me why Wang Xun and his group even risked their lives to attack and massacre the top officials of the dark Dynasty in Yuezhou? What they did was just to buy you some time to delay the attack of the dark Dynasty army. But these were all in exchange for their lives. If you had fought, would they need to? " White night questions. The wind breathed and trembled. Can you answer me one more question White night again. "What do you want to ask?" The wind is cold and hums. "With the current situation, is it necessary for the dark Dynasty to send spies to the western xuanming state?" As soon as this word falls, the flowing wind is silent for a moment. Yes... With the current situation, the dark dynasty still sent spies to the western xuanming state. Isn''t that unnecessary? After all, the situation in xixuanmingzhou is on the verge of collapse. The dark Dynasty can completely occupy xixuanmingzhou only by pressing ahead and continuing to attack. Why bother to send spies here? Strange to say, the army of the dark Dynasty had been attacking xixuanming state well, and the people in xixuanming Prefecture could not resist it. But for some reason, when the army of the dark Dynasty attacked xixuanming state like a tide, just as the last defense line of xixuanming state was about to collapse, the army of the dark Dynasty suddenly withdrew and set up camp on the coast of xixuanming state for rectification and rest. This can surprise the people of xixuanming. According to the leader of xixuanming Prefecture, something must have happened in the dark Dynasty, but no one knows exactly what happened. However, the situation still remains unchanged. Let alone the fact that the people of the dark king Dynasty stopped the attack a little, even if they stopped here for ten years or eight years, it would never affect the whole situation. Xixuanmingzhou... Has been unable to resist! The end is doomed! "Well, just... I''ll talk about it later." The flowing wind took a deep breath and said hoarsely. Obviously, he had no reason to refute white night. The white night gave him a faint look. Wang Xun and others were relieved. Although they didn''t know about this adult ye, because of their upright temperament, white night saved them. Even if this person had any intention, they would certainly write down the love of white night. "Well, now come back to the camp with me. If the people of the dark Dynasty find our trace, it will be troublesome. Go with me immediately!" When the wind drinks, he leads the way ahead. The crowd hastened to follow. Liu Feng''s hand waved, spirit wrapped around the people, and then took them to fly close to the ground.People''s breath is shielded, and shuttling through the dense jungle, it is very difficult to be found. Over the mountains, across the river, across the river, soon, the party arrived at a mountain above. The mountain is extremely high, about ten thousand feet long, above the snow filled, cold wind blowing, but at the bottom of the mountain is the sound of birds and flowers, and the air is pleasant. The crowd fell in front of wanzhang mountain. The white night raised one''s eyes, eyebrows tight. On top of this ten thousand Zhang mountain, it is covered by seven wonderful boundaries. In addition, there is a lot of energy around wanzhang mountain. This energy is... Especially powerful. This is not something that ordinary soul people can release. I''m afraid that the mountain top of wanzhang mountain has incredible and unique power! The white night overlooks the top of the eye and meditates on it. This is the last power of the dawn frontier. The power above is bound to be the existence of the hidden world! A strong man of this level will never come out of the mountain until the end of the world collapses. "You go and have a rest. I''ll take Li Kang to see the leader." Liu Feng said to Wang Xun and others. After a deep look at the white night, he jumped up and headed for the top of the mountain. "Mr. Ye, you are also tired. Let me take you to rest and recuperate." Purple red smile way. "Well, thank you." White night nods. Purple red will lead the white night on a low hill beside wanzhang mountain. He finds a cave where there is no one. He provides some pills for the white night and leaves on his own. Their injuries are also very serious. They need to be dealt with quickly, and they can be understood in the daytime. However, he did not suffer any injury, but consumed a little more soul Qi. "Now that we have arrived here smoothly, it is time to communicate with those leaders and see what their plans are." Standing at the gate of the cave, gazing at the peak of wanzhang mountain, whispering to himself... in the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2523 He would like to rush to the top of the mountain and have a face-to-face talk with those leaders. But to do so would be foolhardy. Because he did not know these so-called leaders, who they were, what their ideas were, what their moral character was, and whether there was any way to leave Liming frontier. If they didn''t, it would be a waste of time to go. If we say that they are after Hong Bing, they are asking for trouble and even exposing themselves. So in any case, at least you have to investigate. Maybe you can find out whether there is a passageway to Richmond. The white night thought. He went back to the cave, meditated with his knees crossed, and recovered his spirit. After a day like this, the state of white night has stabilized a lot. However, the wounds suffered during the previous fighting in the dark dynasty still need at least half a month to recuperate. After the white night was ready to heal the wound completely, he began to investigate the intention of the leader of xixuanming state. After all, the present western xuanming state is standing on the edge of the cliff, desperate. They either fight or run away. If they fight, the souls below may do so, but the souls above may not. How many Jedi dangers have they experienced and how many hardships they have suffered since their cultivation. If they died in vain here, wouldn''t it be too worthless? There may be hot blooded people willing to fight to death, but white night believes that there will also be greedy people choose to flee. At that time, as long as they follow the fleeing people to leave the dawn border area, they will be trapped in the sky. Just in the white night want to continue to adjust the body, a figure suddenly walked into the cave. "Is Mr. Ye in there, please?" "What''s the matter?" The white night wakes up from meditation and opens his eyes to the people in front of him. The man glanced at the white night, slightly stunned, and slightly disdained in his eyes, but still clasped his fist: "Mr. Ye, in the next season, it''s under the command of Lord Liufeng, please go to the top of the mountain for a talk." "The top of the mountain?" The white night was stunned. Is it the top of the ten thousand peaks? Do those great powers want to see themselves? White night suddenly came to the spirit, full of promise down. However, as soon as we got out of the cave, we found that it was not the top of the Wanchang peak, but a relatively small one nearby. At the moment, the top of the mountain is covered by several strong junctions. Under the effect of the boundary, all the scenery and sound inside can''t be seen or heard outside. After being led in by the man in the white night, he found that a simple Pavilion had been built on the top of the mountain. The pavilion was full of people. There was a small table in front of everyone. There was wine on the table, and the smell of wine was in the air. White night secretly swept a circle, found Wang trace, purple red and other people are in, they sit at the end, one by one pale, spirit is not very good. Obviously, their injuries are not fully recovered. The rest of them have deep breath and unfathomable spirit state. From their magic weapons and seats, their status should be above Wang Xun and others. The white night takes back the sight and finally falls on the top of the pavilion. There sat a man in gorgeous clothes. The man was very beautiful, with Phoenix eyes and sword eyebrows, skin like snow, long hair floating and elegant like jade. Its strength is very difficult to grasp, above these people, and more than many... at the moment, he is holding a glass of wine in one hand and watching the white night. In those eyes, it is deep and proud. When the white night came into the room, the King Mark and the purple red on the seat immediately got up and stood beside the white night. Then Qi Qi made a salute to the people above. "Is this man Ye Bai in your mouth?" The man in splendid clothes asked lightly. "Your honor, yes." Wang Xun said respectfully. "Well." The well-dressed man nodded his head and said in a low voice: "you have not recovered from the injury, so you are really wronged. However, the situation is urgent, we have nothing to do. I hope you can understand." "My Lord, we are not afraid to sacrifice our lives for the sake of our homeland. What is such a small matter?" Wang Jian is busy. "In that case, I won''t waste your time. I''m calling you here today to ask you about the army of the dark Dynasty. Since you have been in Yuezhou, you should have inquired about any valuable information?" Asked the well-dressed man. "Our action was not smooth. In addition, we went to Yuezhou with the mentality of death, so we didn''t deliberately inquire about the information. The information we got was very rare." Wang Xun shook his head. "Oh? So you''ve been there for nothing? " The eyes of the well-dressed men were disappointed. "This..." Wang scar hesitated, did not answer. "Well, it''s stupid of you to run for nothing, and you''ll be killed or injured." Next to a soul cold hum said."No! He ran to Yuezhou without looking at his weight. Hehe, he didn''t kill a few people. Instead, he almost put his own life in it. I said that there are too many reckless and mindless people like you in the Liming border area, which will be broken by the dark Dynasty, and will be in danger today. " The other end of a dress enchanting woman said. The words fell to the ground, and Wang and Zihong were furious. "Zhuxingjun, nanmohua, what do you mean?" Wang Xun asked angrily. "What? Is there anything wrong with us? " The enchanting woman named Nanmo flower squinted at Wang Yan and asked with a smile. "You..." Wang trace is angry, pointing to the South Mo flower but can''t say a word. "Although this action is indeed reckless, we have done something at all. Unlike some people, we sit here and do nothing but wait for the sword of the dark Dynasty to come to our neck!" The scholar was eloquent, but he retorted. "Asshole, what are you talking about?" Zhuxingjun was angry and stood up and glared at the scholar. There was a quarrel between the two sides. No more copying, gentlemen Liufeng stood up and advised him, "Li Kang and Wang trace are all for the sake of our dawn border area. Although their actions are very reckless, they are all for the sake of the whole righteousness. Don''t make sarcastic remarks." Liu Feng advised the two men to be restrained. But at this time, the scholar suddenly stepped forward and said, "I want to tell you the news, but it''s not that you haven''t inquired. Do you remember, brother Wang? When we were evacuating Yuezhou, we saw a large number of Yuezhou troops moving towards the hinterland of Yuezhou. Later, when we were evading the people of the dark king Dynasty, we heard a conversation between them by chance. It seems that some extraordinary power has come to this place. These dark king Dynasty people are arresting that great power! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2524 As soon as he said this, Wang Xun patted his head and suddenly said, "yes, I remember, there is such a stubble indeed." "Is it? The whole Yuezhou army has been mobilized? " Asked the man in splendid clothes at once. "Yes, when we withdrew, we saw that the Yuezhou army was overwhelming and flying towards the hinterland, so that we had to stop evacuating and hide in the mountains until they left." Said purple red. As soon as the words fell, people on the scene whispered and talked. "How could such a thing happen?" "Is there any action of the dark dynasty?" "My Lord, perhaps... Chaos suddenly stops marching, or something to do with it!" An old man with a goatee clasped his fist and said to the well-dressed man. "Or maybe." The well-dressed man nodded. "By the way, my Lord, there is one more thing that Wang Xun needs to report to you." Wang Xun suddenly remembered something and said in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" The well-dressed man asked. "It''s about the great power who was captured by the people of the dark king Dynasty." Wang Xun sink way, then they assassinate disorderly empty when the matter of sudden strong rescue said. On hearing this, people at the scene were shocked and shocked. "Can you be so tough? How dare you rush into the army of the dark Dynasty and rescue you? " One soul exclaimed. "It''s especially tough. It has the courage of thousands of wrong people!" Wang Jian nodded seriously. "In this way, the great energy and the dark Dynasty also have a feud. Since they are hostile, they are our friends! My Lord, maybe... We can find a way to contact this great power and join hands with him to fight against the dark dynasty! " Said the old goat bearded man with some excitement. "Not bad." The well-dressed man also nodded gently: "at present, the defense crisis of Western xuanming state is just at the time of employing people. If that great power can help me, at least we can deal with the people of the dark king Dynasty again... Listen, send someone to contact this great power right away. In any case, we must win over this great power!" "My Lord, the man who was able to make his own way to save us was trapped in a tight encirclement. I''m afraid he may not be alive now." Liu Shun said. "If you''re not alive, what if you''re alive? I can come and go freely in the army of the dark Dynasty and see chaos and emptiness as nothing. If this man is there, I will have no worries at dawn! " The well-dressed man said solemnly. As soon as the words came out, the crowd breathed. Yeah. Such a high and powerful person, we must strive for it! "I''ll leave it to Liufeng. Liufeng, give me the news as soon as possible. Even if he dies, he has to tell me." Men''s way of Chinese dress. "Yes, my Lord." Liu Feng gets up and clasps his fist. "Well, all of you sit down. Let''s have a good drink today. It''s a shock to Wang Xun and his wife." The well-dressed man raised his glass and said with a smile. The crowd took their seats in turn. White night was also arranged in the back seat, even Liu Shun was in front of him. But white night was not angry. I think so. He is of unknown origin. Naturally, he is not trusted. Liufeng should have sent someone to verify his identity. In fact, Bai Ye had thought about confessing his identity to these people, but because of Hong Bing''s reason, he decided to wait first. At least, he had to find out whether these people had a way to leave the Liming border area. If not, he would not even stay here. After a cup of wine, I only feel that the wine is particularly fierce at night. It should be made from some kind of spirit and animal blood. If the spirit level is lower, I''m afraid it will be drunk directly. The white night looked at the purple red and other people. Sure enough, their faces were red and their bodies were shaking gently. Wang Jian''s strength was good. However, he was injured, and some of them could not stand the strength of the wine. Put down the cup at night. Although the wine is powerful, he has the protection of Heihe energy and the help of divine power. He will not change his face after drinking a pot of wine. But in the eyes of these people, he is only a Jin emperor. If a few cups of wine go down to make peace, it will only arouse suspicion. At this time, the well-dressed man stood up from his position and toasted one by one. They got up in response. It has to be said that this person''s strength is really extraordinary, so strong liquor is like drinking water. This has been the respect to this side of the white night, just stop. "Wang trace, is this ye Bai?" Men''s gorgeous clothes. "Yes, my Lord, this is the Lord Ye Bai we met on the road. Although his soul state is not high, his means are extraordinary! We have saved all of us. If we had no Ye Bai, we would not have been here! " Wang Xun said with a smile. "Is it? But I don''t know what kind of means does Lord Ye Bai have? " Asked the well-dressed man. "This..." Wang Xun did not know how to answer. "It''s just a little skill. It''s not worth mentioning in front of adults." White night shook his head. "How can you do that? Too modest? If you can save Wang Xun and Zihong, it''s certainly not a trivial skill. Ye Bai, we are now in the time of employing people. You should also know about the situation in the border area at dawn. We are fighting for our homeland, fighting for our dead brothers and sisters. If you have a skill, but you hide it, isn''t it appropriate? " Said the well-dressed man with a smile.White night eyebrows jump, motionless asked: "that adult means..." "no matter what strengths you have, show it! It''s also an eye opener. " The well-dressed man said with a smile. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. This person must know that he has a magic weapon in his heart. He deliberately said this to see what magic weapon he had. However, I think it is also a magic weapon to let a man in the period of Jin emperor save Yu Jun and save so many emperors of all ages? How can these people not be interested? But doesn''t he understand the truth that money is not exposed? "My Lord, isn''t this... Appropriate?" Purple red immediately stood up to persuade. "Well, what''s wrong with that? We are all our own people. It''s OK to have a look. You can rest assured that no one will miss Mr. Ye''s magic weapon. Besides, since it''s the time of employing people, if Lord Ye joins us, if he doesn''t show his skills, how can I know what he will do and how to send him tasks? Can''t you believe us? " Men''s way of Chinese dress. This speech immediately made purple red speechless... the eyes of all fell on the body of the white night. The atmosphere of the whole scene also became strange... the white night knew that it was impossible to avoid it. He looked at the people, and then looked at the well-dressed man, and then nodded slightly: "since the adults have said that, well, I''ll make a fool of myself. I hope that my carving skills can make everyone laugh." After that, he walked out of the seat www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2525 People all stare at the white night, and they are silent. The top of the mountain is very quiet. Wang did not say a word. Only purple red was very nervous. Although the well-dressed man said so, if the magic weapon was revealed, could he not be made up? What''s more, when it comes to troubled times, who doesn''t want to have a few extraordinary magic weapons around? A small period of Jin Dynasty can save many emperors and even Yujun with magic weapons. What a terrible magic weapon should this be? "Please!" The man in splendid clothes smiles at the white night and returns to his position. "A show of shame." White night light way, and then a wave of backhand. Whoa! A golden jade pot appeared from his palm. In the sky, it seems that the jade pot is rising in the sky. There was a cry of surprise all around. "What a wonderful breath!" Pick star gentleman cannot help but shout. "Such a magic weapon must come from a powerful mad king!" Namo flower also opened a cavity. "This treasure is called Qi refining pot. It can absorb any soul Qi, refine it, and then convert it into its own soul Qi for its own use. Although I only exist in the period of Jin emperor, I can use this pot to refine the soul Qi of those people whose soul state is stronger than mine, and use their soul power to deal with them. This is the best treasure to challenge the weak and win the strong with the weak!" White night smiles. "Good!" People on the scene applauded one after another, burst out cheering. "I didn''t expect Mr. Ye to have this extraordinary treasure. It''s very good!" The well-dressed man above nodded and grinned. Purplish red is very anxious, quickly toward the white night wink. But the white night turned a blind eye. "Then my second magic weapon!" White night wave again. Whoa! A jade light appeared in the palm of his hand. When people look at it, it is a rockery made of jade! "This is zhenyushan! It can be large or small, heavy or light. When it is big, it can be comparable to the world. When it is small, it can be like a grain of rice. If it is light, it is like a feather. If it is heavy, it can suppress heaven and earth! When I meet a strong enemy, I just need to inject a little bit of soul into the zhenyushan, and zhenyushan can suppress all the strong for me. Even if there are thousands of troops and horses, I am not afraid of it! " White night is a smile. "Wonderful There was another round of applause at the scene. "I didn''t expect the existence of this small period of Jin emperor, and there was such a powerful treasure." "Incredible." "Today is an eye opener." "Yes, yes..." people were whispering and smiling. Seeing this, Zihong burst into tears and said in a low voice: "Mr. Ye, don''t come out with the magic weapon. Stop... Stop..." it''s a pity that Zihong''s words still don''t seem to be heard in the white night... some people shake their heads secretly and laugh at the ignorance of the world in the period of emperor Jin... "as for the third magic weapon, it''s a sharp sword, but this sword is not Not a real sword, but a virtual sword! As for the power of the virtual sword, please evaluate it. " White night smile way, and then raise hand, five fingers spread out. Whoosh! A Qi sword suddenly formed in his palm. Everyone''s eyes widened in an instant. Even the man in splendid clothes suddenly stood up and stared at the sword in disbelief. The sharpness of the sword can be felt by all present. "What a sharp sword! I''m afraid even I can''t resist this sword! " The man in splendid clothes whispered. "My God, where did you find this treasure?" "Although this virtual sword has no substance, it is very sharp and brilliant." "No! It''s amazing The crowd praised and marveled. The scene was buzzing and boiling. Pick star Jun and South Mo flower to look at one eye, each other can see each other''s eyes play, but do not make a sound. "Brother Wang, what should I do now? Lord Ye, he''s... he''s so stupid! " Purple red rushed to Wang trace way, the whole person is repeatedly stomping feet, anxious. "Yes, Lord Ye is so careless that he doesn''t show his wealth. Although he is told to show his hands, he doesn''t need to be so sincere. He just takes some magic weapons to deal with it. Why should he take out so many treasures one after another?" Wang trace also felt that the white night had done too much, frowned and said. "Brother Wang, I''m afraid someone will plot his magic weapon! Let''s think of a way... ". Wang Xun fell into silence. But the scholar behind him laughed and shook his head and said, "sister purple red, don''t worry too much about it. Mr. Ye will be OK. On the contrary, I think he is deliberately showing his magic weapon!""Why does the scholar say that?" "If you think about it, it''s a strange thing that he can save us in the period of emperor Jin. We all know that he has extraordinary treasure. If he doesn''t show it, someone will plot his treasure. But if he shows it and shows it to you, then these people have to weigh it to see whether they are the opponents of these magic weapons and whether they have the resources Go grab Ye''s magic weapon! Mr. Ye''s doing so is a kind of awe! " "This... This is also..." purple red hesitated and whispered. But at this time, Wang Xun suddenly said hoarsely: "if you think so, it''s too simple, frightening? It can only frighten those who can''t defeat these magic weapons. If it''s a more powerful person... Lord ye will surely die! " As soon as the words fell, everyone breathed and suddenly there was no voice... "OK, ladies and gentlemen, if you can''t get the rest of the magic weapons on the table, you can''t take them out, and make a fool of yourself!" White night light smile, will all magic weapons all back. "Good!" There was another cheer at the scene. The man in splendid clothes laughed and immediately got up and took up his glass: "Mr. Ye, you are a king of Jin Dynasty, but there are so many rare treasures. It is really amazing. Come on, I''d like to propose a toast to you!" "Thank you very much." White night picked up the glass on the table, smile, is a drink. As soon as you put the glass. The well-dressed man praised again. "It''s a great pleasure for us to have such talents as Lord Ye join us. It''s a blessing for the whole border area of dawn. Mr. Ye, I believe you will certainly become the backbone of our army against the dark dynasty!" "You flatter me White night shook his head and said faintly. "You are so modest. It''s rare... But Mr. Ye, there is one thing I want to ask you. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to answer?" The well-dressed man asked with a smile. "What''s the matter?" "Oh, nothing else. I just want to know, where do you come from?" The well-dressed man said casually. However, as soon as the words were said, the scene was silent... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2526 People all subconsciously stop talking and look at the white night. Everyone''s eyes became hot, and the breath was tight. This is a question that everyone here wants to ask. So many supreme magic weapons can''t be obtained from many places by this person. I''m afraid that he has found a big chance. Otherwise, he only exists in the period of emperor Jin. How can he have so many treasures? The white night fell into silence. Purple red, Wang trace is also tight frown, looking at the white night. "What? Mr. Ye, isn''t it convenient to say that? " See white night tardy no language, the man of Chinese dress smile. "Oh, it''s not inconvenient. In fact, it''s just that I found a great power cave by chance and got it from it." The night suddenly opened. "Sure enough!" "This son really got a special chance?" "I knew..." everyone showed a sudden look. "Do you know who is the cave of great power? Where is the cave "I''m from Yuezhou. Naturally, this cave is in Yuezhou. As for who the great power is... I don''t know." Shake your head at night. "Is it? That''s a pity. " The well-dressed man looked disappointed. "What a pity?" Asked the white night. "Oh, I mean, if you know who the great power is, we''ll find it and discuss the major events against the dark Dynasty. After all, from these magic weapons, we can see that the power is bound to be some extraordinary existence." The well-dressed man said with a smile. "Maybe the great energy is dead. After all, no one has lived in the cave for a long time." White night road. "So..." "Lord Ye, did you take everything in that cave?" At this time, a slightly fat hunk got up and asked. People looked at him in unison again. "Yes." Br > , all the white soul sitting in the night did not blink. "What is the highest level of all the magic weapons you get? Are those three magic weapons of the highest grade? " Another soul asked. "No White night shook his head: "there are a few magic weapons that I can''t control, and I can''t pry their Qi and energy. I think these magic weapons should be very wonderful magic weapons!" As soon as this word falls, the scene person immediately anxious. "Mr. Ye, can you show us those magic weapons?" The well-dressed man made a noise. He can''t sit still... "this... Is not very good?" White night hesitated. Everyone looked at each other. "Stupidity, stupidity!" The scholar here shook his head. "At this time, he began to hide and tuck in again. Everyone has seen his magic weapons. Even those extraordinary magic weapons can be taken out without hesitation. Now he hides his head and tail again. Isn''t he going to hook away the souls of these people?" Wang trace said. "I''m afraid someone has already killed him! But he doesn''t know. " The scholar had no choice but to say. "Brother Wang... What should I do now?" Purplish red eyes flooded with tears. "Purple red, to this point, we have nothing to do, if pick star gentleman these people want to move leaf adult, I still can have some strength, shelter him, but if it is..." Wang trace didn''t dare to go on, just looked at the man in gorgeous clothes above. Purplish red''s face was extremely pale in an instant, and immediately understood the meaning of Wang''s words... "purple red, don''t worry too much. You can count one step at a time. Don''t think it''s too dangerous." Next to Liu Shun comfort way. Purple red does not speak. "Since Mr. Ye doesn''t want to show us the treasure, let''s forget it. Come on, drink!" The man in Chinese clothes didn''t care. He laughed and raised his glass. The crowd raised their glasses. The banquet was noisy. White night returned to his position, squinting at the crowd. Everyone drank wine and talked with familiar people, but no one came to toast him. But in the dark, there were eyes looking at him from time to time. White night mouth dark Yang, but no one noticed. "Lord Ye!" At this time, purple red came up. "What''s the matter?" The white night looked at her sideways. But purple red hesitated and said in a low voice, "you will move to our cultivation cave later, and then you will practice in our cave, do you know?" "Why?" The white night asked. "Why? Don''t you know you''ve made a big mistake, you fool? " Liu Shun nearby glared at him."Don''t you understand the truth that money is not exposed?" The scholar also said a word. "Oh, you mean that?" White night shakes his head to smile, does not think that way: "does not matter, I have so many magic weapons, who can move me?" "Stupid!" "Idiot!" Wang trace several people can''t help but say. "In short, Mr. Ye, you''d better follow us. Don''t take out your magic weapons any more. People are dangerous." Wang Xun lowered his voice. White night a listen, can not help but laugh out the sound. I didn''t expect that Wang trace was so straightforward. In troubled times, there are such pure people who are hard to live. These people are worth making friends with. "Thank you very much, but moving to your cave... Forget it. I can handle it myself." White night laughs. "Mr. Ye..." Wang trace was anxious. "You... Big brother, don''t pay attention to him, this boy is one track minded." Liu SHUNQI said in a hurry. But the white night is to drink wine. People have no choice but to give up. "Anyway, he saved our lives. Find someone to watch him and report to me as soon as possible." Wang trace whispers to the humanity around him. "Yes, big brother." The banquet soon broke up. At night, he went back to his cave, meditated and continued to practice. In fact, he wants this effect. If you want to know how to get out of the twilight frontier, it is most appropriate to take the initiative to lure these people. Of course, his main purpose was to explore. He wanted to know what the reaction would be if Hongbing were exposed to the public... cluttered, cluttered... at this time, a slight footstep sounded from the cave entrance. The white night came back from the meditation, looked at it, and murmured, "can''t anyone help it?" "Mr. Ye, are you in there There was a calm voice at the entrance of the cave. "Who?" Asked the white night. "Me? Xingpangzi! We had a drink just now There was a smile in the voice. "Oh, it''s Mr. Xing. Come on, come on in." Said the white night with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2527 A white dress, a pair of elegant young man dressed up xingpang smilingly walked in. Xingpang was born very white, if it is not a physical problem, should also be a childish brother appearance. Entering the cave, he looked around for a circle, and finally his eyes fell on the body of the white night. "Master ye, are you practicing?" Xing asked with a smile. "No, I just sat down for a while. The strength of the wine just now was so strong that I didn''t get used to it." White night smiles. "Mr. Ye''s soul state is not outstanding, but his means are extraordinary. How can you deal with it just like some spirit wine?" Xingpang said with a smile. "Mr. Xing flattered me, but I don''t know why he came here?" Asked the white night. "Oh... It''s not a big deal. It''s just that I want to discuss something with Mr. Ye." Xingpangzi said. "Discuss? It''s the second time that we meet today, and I''m just a king of Jin Dynasty. What kind of person can you discuss with me? " White night asked. Fat Xing hesitated, then made a firm look, and said, "Mr. Ye, if we don''t speak in secret, I won''t bend around. I''m here to exchange some magic weapons with him!" "Replacement magic weapon? What magic weapon to replace? " White night asked curiously. "Mr. Ye, didn''t you take out a gasifier at the banquet?" "Do you want to change it?" "I think this treasure is quite consistent with my skill. If I can get this treasure, I will definitely give full play to my strength. Please bear the pain and give it up!" Xingpangzi immediately clasped his fist and bowed, respectfully and sincerely. White night touched his chin, thought for a while, and then said, "Lord Xing, this baby is one of my magic weapons to protect my life. If I give it to you and meet a strong enemy in the future, will I not have to hold my head and run away? In case of crisis, I''m afraid there''s no room to escape... " " don''t worry, Mr. Ye. I''ll exchange a better escape magic weapon with you. " Xingpang was busy. "If you don''t, why don''t you keep it?" The white night gave him a look. "Didn''t I say that? This gasifier is more suitable for me... " " well... Well, let me see what magic weapon you can exchange with me. If you can correct my eyes, this gasifier does not mean it can''t be given to you. " White night laughs. On hearing this, xingpang was immediately overjoyed. He quickly took out several magic weapons from the storage ring and placed them neatly in front of the white night. These magic weapons are blooming with colorful light, one by one gorgeous extraordinary, brilliant, overflowing breath is breathtaking. Such a magic weapon, just look at it can make people feel that it is a treasure. White night immediately stares at these magic weapons. Seeing that the eyes of the white night were attracted by these magic weapons, Xing fat man secretly laughed. "Lord Ye, please see, this is the first magic weapon, the swallowing jar. The effect of this jar is the same as that of your gasifier. It can also swallow everything, and it''s not swallowing gas, but swallowing people. If you encounter a strong person who is defeated, you can sacrifice this pot and swallow it directly and refine it!" "The second magic weapon is the blood melting mirror. As the name suggests, it can turn the life of the soul into blood and water. It is a sharp weapon to kill the enemy. Thousands of people have died on the blood melting mirror. With this thing, why are you afraid of anyone?" "The third magic weapon is the wind chasing boots. Once you put on these boots, you can come and go like electricity. No one can catch up with you. I used this to escape from the pursuit of more than 3000 strong men of the dark Dynasty. They can only eat my fart behind their backs and want to touch me. It''s a night dream of heaven!" "And the fourth one..." fat Xing introduced it with an excited smile on his face. The white night looks at quietly, the face does not have how many expressions, but also has the patience to listen to Xing fat man. I don''t know how long it took for him to introduce him. "What? Are these babies good? " He looked eagerly at the white night road. "Well, for others, it''s all babies." "That''s not true? Mr. Ye, can I fool you with some rubbish? I came here with 120% sincerity. Originally I didn''t want to take these treasures out, but it was your gasifier that was too much to my taste. That''s why I vomited blood and moved all these out. It''s better for you to pick up your stool this time! " Xingpangzi said. "Is it? Then I have to thank you? " "Well, we are all friends. Thank you very much." The fat man waved his hands again and again. "Friend? Ha ha, Mr. Xing, I Ye Bai can''t afford to be your friend. What''s more, if you can be my friend, you have to be honest with me at least. You don''t seem to be so frank to me? " White night laughs. Xingpangzi''s smile was stiff and he looked at the white night in bewilderment: "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? Don''t you like these babies "Isn''t this a bunch of junk?" White night road."Broken... Broken?" Xingpangzi''s face changed and his tongue was tied. He was in a hurry and said, "Mr. Ye, how can you say such a thing? Can''t you just say these are all babies "I just said, to others, these are treasures, but to me, it''s just a bunch of rubbish. Especially in front of the gasifier Shake your head at night. "You... You... You... What do you say?" "You can''t change it, but you can''t insult my magic weapon!" "Insult?" The white night sneered, pointing to the first phagocytic jar and saying, "this phagocytic jar, you say that it can devour powerful enemies and refine all souls, but it is not? I''ve heard of this phagocytic jar. It''s said that the phagocytic jar can only swallow the soul of xuanhuang level at most. If you go up, no matter how strong you are, it will not be able to swallow it. " "And the blood melting mirror. It''s really a sharp weapon. Its internal energy can transform everything. But if the energy is exhausted, it''s an ordinary mirror with no use. You say that it has killed thousands of people. I''m afraid there''s not much energy left in it. Can this kind of thing compare with the gasifier?" "As for the boots, it''s even more extreme! It''s just a failed product. I looked at the array pattern structure on it and found that the consumption of soul Qi driving the boots is extremely huge. That is to say, if you run away with these boots, you will be exhausted before you run far away. Can you use this thing as a magic weapon to escape? " ... said the day. After a few words, Xing fat man was speechless. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2528 "You... You fart!" Finally, xingpang came back to his senses and cried out. "Is there anything wrong with me?" The white night asked. "Wrong! All wrong! That''s bullshit! I... I these are unique magic weapon, you are just a small Jin emperor period, how can you know goods? You... You have a bad eye! " Xingpang was so excited that he was incoherent. "What are my mistakes? Why don''t you try this phagocytic jar? I exist in the period of emperor Jin. Can you see if it can swallow me White night will swallow pot to Xing pangzi, light said: "if you can let it devour me, the gasifier is your." "You... That''s what you said!" "Of course." White night nods. At the sight of xingpang, his face changed, but he didn''t start it with the phagocytic jar... "why? Mr. Xing, don''t you activate the phagocytic jar The white night urged. Xingpang''s face turned red and white. He hesitated for a long time and didn''t move. He only snorted: "I''m not very comfortable today. I don''t want to start this phagocytic jar..." "then, why don''t you run a few laps in this cave with these wind chasing boots White night again. "Mr. Ye, if you don''t change it, you can''t change it. What a mess?" Xingpang was angry and immediately called a curse. "In a mess? Mr. Xing, you can''t prove that your magic weapons are like what you said. How can I exchange them with you Shake your head at night. "You... Surnamed Ye! I warn you, I''m here to discuss with you today. It''s for Wang''s face. Otherwise, you really think I can look you in the eye? What is your existence as a Jin emperor! I can kill you by backhand! I''ll leave the words here. Today, you have to change them. If you don''t, you have to change them! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude! " Xingpang said angrily, his eyes also showed the meaning of killing. He doesn''t want to pretend anymore. For the existence of this level, he has no patience to disguise! "Mr. Xing, what do you want?" The white night, fearless, asked. "Get down on your knees!" The fat man of Xing shouts, is to build up the momentum, want to start. The strong momentum immediately suppressed the white night. But the white night is still standing there, motionless. But at this critical moment, a cold voice came from outside the cave. "Mr. Xing, if you can''t replace it, you just want to use strong one. Isn''t it a bit unsound?" "That is, you are bullying others, just exist in the period of emperor Jin, not enemy to you? You''re a little shameless, aren''t you? " As soon as he said this, the fat man''s momentum suddenly dispersed and looked at the entrance of the cave. However, a man and a woman came in. A look, it is pick star Jun and South Mo flower. "So it''s you?" Xing''s face was a little ugly. "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. You can''t move you with us." Nanmo flower smiles. "Thank you very much The white night nodded and laughed. "Fat Xing, you bully the weak and want to rob Lord Ye''s magic weapon. If this comes to Wang Xun''s ears, they will definitely fight against you, and you will not be afraid to get into trouble?" Pick star gentleman chuckle way. "Wang trace? Hum, it''s just a brain thing! Li Kang is half dead now. Wang''s backers are gone. Who is afraid of them? " Xingpangzi disdains to say. "Oh, that''s why you dare to be so arrogant?" South Mo flower laughs a way. "Come on, zhuxingjun, nanmohua. Don''t pretend to be a good person here! What do you two foxes think you don''t know? Let''s not talk in secret. You are also the magic weapon of Ye. So am I. let''s join hands and take away the magic weapon from him. How about we split the five and five equally at that time? " Xing said. "How about that? We''re not that kind of person! " Pick star gentleman mouth up, directly refused. "Do you want all of them?" Xingpang breathed heavily and couldn''t help saying. However, seeing that Nanmo flower stepped forward a few steps, he lowered his voice and said with a smile: "fool, do you think that we are the only three of us who want to draw this man''s magic weapon? You are wrong. Now the cave is being watched by many pairs of eyes. If we move our hands now, for fear that the magic weapon is not covered with heat in our arms, someone will come in and take away our magic weapon for various reasons! We take magic weapon here, it is also for others! We can''t get out of this cave! " Xing''s fat face was stunned and he suddenly realized. "So... What should I do?" He asked in a hurry. "Don''t you think of a way to get this man out of the camp and let''s do it again, isn''t it good?" Nanmo flower squinted and said. "But as you all said, there are many people staring at me, and the magic weapon can''t be taken out. How can I get this living person out?" Xingpang hesitated. "Don''t worry, we''ll block those people and cooperate with you. You''ll see the situation later." Nanmohua lowered his voice and said, then he stepped back two steps and said with a smile: "xingpang, this is the camp. The adults are on top of it. If you mess around, you can''t bear the blame of adults.""Can''t afford it?" Xingpangzi was stunned, thinking of the words of South Mo Hua, he said quickly: "this silly boy dare to challenge me! It''s too hateful. If I don''t teach him a good lesson, will I? Even if it is adults to blame me, I also say so! I''m not afraid "So, fat Xing, are you determined to move the leaf?" "Unless I ask this boy to kneel down and apologize to me and compensate me, I must make him look good!" "Fat Xing, you are a bit too deceiving "Too much bullying? Should I tolerate a waste provocation? " "I can''t persuade you! Mr. Ye, fat Xing is going to be bad for you. We''ll fight with him later, and you''ll leave the cave quickly, you know? " Nanmohua said. White night gently nodded: "OK, thank you very much." "You are a friend of Wang Heng''s and our friend. Why say thank you?" Pick star gentleman says with a smile. The white night does not speak, but in the heart it sniffs. The acting skills of these three people are too poor. How can they cheat people? But I''m afraid the three of them don''t plan to play either. They just go through the stage and show them to those who stare at this side in the dark. As soon as the words fell, fat man Xing immediately drank: "you want to protect him? over my dead body! Boy, you can''t run away. It''s inconvenient here. Let''s go out and settle accounts! " After that, fat Xing grabbed the shoulder of the white night and turned into a streamer. He rushed out of the cave to escape. "Fat Xing, stop for me!" Zhuxingjun and Nanmo flower immediately chase outside. But it can''t catch up with Xing Pang www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2529 Four people rushed out of the cave, immediately attracted the attention of countless eyes outside the cave. "What are these guys doing?" "Hum, does fat Xing want to take this man away from the camp and start outside?" "They''re good at calculating, but they''re useless!" "Go, keep up!" One by one, the eyes in the dark began to drink, and they immediately chased the fat man Xing. The whole camp was boiling. Wang Xun''s cultivation cave. "Big brother! Brother Wang, it''s not good! Something''s wrong One of the souls came running in panic. Wang Chuang, who was recuperating from his injuries, immediately opened his eyes and stared at the visitor. "What''s the matter?" Wang asked. "Big brother, that Mr. Ye! Lord Ye, he... He''s been caught The soul of the shivering said. "What?" The crowd was shocked. "By whom?" Wang Xun is busy asking questions. "Fat Xing! Zhuxingjun and nanmohua were also there. The fat Xing man forced him to rush out of the camp. I couldn''t keep up with their speed, so I came back... " " hateful! How quick they are "It seems that the magic weapons on Mr. Ye are too attractive to them!" Wang made a bite of his teeth and opened it. "Go, go with me to help Mr. Ye!" "Go The crowd yelled and rushed outside the camp. Outside the camp is a snow field. The fat man of Xing rushes into the snow field with the white night and looks back. Nanmo flower follows zhuxingjun closely. After they looked at him, they yelled at him: "xingpang, OK, we seem to get rid of them. Please stop." "Go a little further, I can smell the anger of iron gourd and Zhang Zun. They should also come. If they catch up, they will be in trouble! Let''s go ahead and stop. " The fat man called out. "We didn''t smell them at all. They didn''t come at all!" Pick star gentleman frown way. "But I can smell it." "Fat Xing, don''t you want to swallow these magic weapons alone?" South Mo flower seems to realize something, said ice cold. "How? There are so many magic weapons on this boy that I can''t eat them all by myself. " Xingpangzi smiles, but the speed is not a bit slow. "Then you don''t stop?" Pick star gentleman to drink a way. "Let''s go to the back of the hill ahead! When we get there, we''ll take the magic weapon off the boy again... Ah, iron gourd, Zhang Zun! Why are you here? " This word falls, pick star gentleman and South Mo flower facial expression a change, hastily look back. But... The back is empty, nothing! "No, I was cheated by this fat man!" Pick star gentleman instant reaction comes over, look forward to immediately. But when he saw the fat man''s sudden acceleration, the whole man rushed forward like crazy. He didn''t know whether he had used magic weapon or some extraordinary soul method. His speed was more than double that of nothing! In the blink of an eye, they opened the distance with them. "Asshole! I''m going to cramp this fat man! He must not die easily Nanmohua was angry and cursed wildly. "He can''t escape, chase!" Pick star gentleman to drink, also do not do stingy, the spirit of the sky full open to pursue its. But xingpang had already prepared for it and soon got rid of them. "Ha ha ha ha..." fat Xing laughed and was full of pride: "these two idiots still want to use me? Do you think I''m so gullible? Can I share these treasures with you when there is no one here? How can I be your opponent when you play two against one? Ha ha, it''s better for me to eat these treasures alone. With these treasures, the world is vast, and where I can''t go? Ha ha ha... " laughter spread all over the place. But at this time, a cool voice came from Xing Pang''s side. "So, do you know how to get out of the twilight frontier?" As soon as this sentence fell, Xing''s smile froze. He frowned, turned his head, looked at the people beside him, and said coldly, "boy, why do you ask this? Shouldn''t you ask if I can stop killing you "It''s boring." White night does not care, shake his head to say. "Boring? Why do you say that? " "Because you can''t kill me." White night road. Xingpangzi was stunned, spinning and laughing. "Ha ha ha ha, you are a little emperor of Jin Dynasty, and you say that I can''t kill you? Interesting! How interesting! Ha ha ha... " he swept his head and saw a jungle ahead of him. He immediately ran in and shielded his breath. He waved his hand. The body of the white night fell down at once.But in the landing, the body turned over in the white night, and steadily stepped on the ground, especially chic. "Eh?" Xingpangzi was stunned: "I can''t see that you still have two sons. It''s not bad!" "There''s no one here now." White night road. "Oh, you know there''s no one here? What should I do now? I don''t need to say more, boy. Hand over all your magic weapons Xingpang said with a smile. "How about not meeting?" The white night asked. "No? What else? This may be your burial place! " The fat man of Xing squinted. His small eyes were full of ferocity, and his intention of killing was also revealed. "If you kill me, Wang Heng, they won''t let you go." "I just want to say that I didn''t kill people, right? Now that the dark Dynasty has invaded xixuanmingzhou, I will throw the black pot on the people of the dark king Dynasty. Who will blame me? Who dares to blame me? " Fat Xing laughed. This word falls, the white night repeatedly nods. "So if you die, I can tell them that you died at the hands of the people of the dark king Dynasty, then I can be at peace, right?" "What do you mean?" he said "It doesn''t matter. I just said, if you want my magic weapon, come and get it!" White night road. "Bastard, do you want to resist? Don''t think you can deal with me with those magic weapons! I''m a crazy king! Killing you as a Jin emperor is just killing pigs and killing dogs The fat man of Xing was furious. He jumped up and rushed to the white night. When he was near, he slapped him in the chest without hesitation. Huhuhoo... the force of violence erupted. The soul power is like thunder, crazy galloping, extremely thick shake and strong. Such a fierce force seems to crush the sun and the moon and flatten the void, which is particularly frightening. Bang! A loud noise came out. Then see that slap hard hit on the chest of the white night. The force explodes, and it''s all over the place. But... The white night didn''t move. "What?" Xing fat man is stupid. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2530 Such an amazing blow, hit on a soul of the Jin emperor period, actually have no effect? What''s going on? Xing fat man''s brain suddenly went down, and the whole person couldn''t think. He looked at his palm, and his breath froze. He thought he was useless just now. "Why, fat Xing, is that all you have?" Asked the white night. "Asshole! Die Xingpang''s heart is not willing, and then roar, another slap raised, mercilessly fanned to the white night. Bang! Another slap hit him in the chest. Like a ripple, the tyrannical force burst out from Xing Pang Tzu''s palm and spread around. It directly flattened all the trees around him. The void was broken, and the earth was shaking violently. The scene of the sky breaking and the earth breaking around was like the coming of the end of the world. Can... White night or like nothing standing in place, as stable as Mount Tai, no shaking. When he saw this, he was completely dumbfounded. "How... How could this happen?" Xingpangzi murmured. Against the heaven crazy King''s all-out strike... Unexpectedly, can''t kill a small Jin emperor period? Fake? "Do you have any other magic weapon? What''s the magic weapon of defense? " Fat Xing shudder, trembling said. "I have no defense." "What''s going on?" "The reason is simple." The white night looked at him faintly, and suddenly his eyes opened. A general trend suddenly fell from the sky and directly suppressed the past towards the fat man Xing. Bang! Xingpangzi was caught off guard and was directly bombarded by the general trend. His fat body fell on the ground in an instant, making it difficult to get up. He was shocked and looked at his knee in disbelief. He just felt his knee was broken... "I''m better than you!" Said the white night. "This is... Your general trend?" He asked, trembling. "Yes." White night walked slowly to xingpangzi''s face, grabbed his hair with one hand and lifted his head up. The fat face was full of fear and fear. "You... You don''t exist in Jin Dynasty? You... Who are you? " Xingpang asked shivering. He could feel that the general trend that pressed on him was absolutely not something that could be released by the existence of the Jin emperor. "I do exist in the period of Jin emperor, but I am not a general period of Jin Dynasty." White night light said, and then a hand pinched Xing fat man''s neck, he lifted up. When xingpang heard the voice, his whole body trembled even more fiercely. A pair of pupils were full of fear and panic. He cried eagerly: "don''t kill me... I don''t want your magic weapon, don''t kill me..." "you can''t be killed! You''ve brought me to a place like this, don''t you think I''ll let you go? After all, you''ve given me the reason. " White night light road, and then suddenly force. "No Xingpangzi roared. But the palm of the white night is burst out of the violent black river water energy, instantly filled the body of Xing fat. Gollum! Xingpangzi''s body instantly rose into a ball, and then "bang" burst out on the spot. The existence of a rebellious King level was strangled and killed by the white night. There was a strong smell of blood in the air, but as soon as the wind blew, it all dispersed. The white night splashed with blood, but instead of getting rid of it, he turned and walked towards the camp. After walking for about ten minutes, a surprise voice came from overhead. "Here it is!" Then the two figures fell. A look, it is pick star gentleman and South Mo flower! Then see pick star Jun directly fall on the side of the white night, a hand mercilessly put on his shoulder, strength a urge. Wow. A breath of soul instantly wrapped the body of the white night, shielding his soul. Obviously, zhuxingjun is afraid of running away in the daytime. "Boy, why are you alone? What about fat Xing? " South Mo flower looked at the white night a circle, see him covered with blood, immediately asked. "The two adults came just in time. We just met the people of the dark king Dynasty. In order to save me, Lord Xing is fighting with the people of the dark king Dynasty. Now it is uncertain whether life or death will happen. Please go to support Lord Xing quickly!" Busy in the daytime. "Oh?" They looked at each other and were surprised. "Are there people from the dark king Dynasty here? Impossible? This is so close to our camp. How could the people of the dark king Dynasty come here? " He asked. "If the two adults don''t believe it, I can take you there!" White night road. "That''s not necessary. Our strength is low, and we can''t save the fat man Xing!" Pick star gentleman hum smile way.How could they save Xing Pang, who was eager for his death? However, they do not care about xingpang''s life and death at the moment. What they care about is the magic weapon on white night. "Boy, are those magic weapons still on you? Did you not take it away? " Nanmohua asked urgently. "Oh, are you asking about the magic weapons of the gasifier? Yes, it''s all on me White night said, but also from the Qianlong ring to sacrifice those magic weapons. When they saw this, their eyes were burning hot. "Come on, boy, give us those magic weapons, quick!" Pick star gentleman is short of breath, hastily says. "This... This is my stuff. How can I give it to you?" White night refused immediately. "Bastard, if you don''t give it to us, be careful of your life!" Pick star Jun angrily, pressed in the white night shoulder hand immediately tight, want to crush his shoulder, give him a lesson. But he suddenly force, but found that can not squeeze the shoulder of the white night. "Well?" Pick star Jun Leng. He even found that there was no expression of pain on his face at night... What''s going on? "Boy, you don''t have to toast or eat or drink. If you don''t, don''t force us to be rude!" South Mo flower hums a way, the hand already toward waist sword to touch. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. But just then! there are several broken air sounds, and then you can see a large number of figures coming towards here. Zhuxingjun and Nanmo Hualian are extremely ugly. He saw the figure fall on the ground. It''s all the power of the banquet. There''s no doubt... They''re all here in the dark! "Zhuxingjun, what are you doing? Why do you want to embarrass Mr. Ye? " A soul man with a huge iron gourd on his back said with a smile. "Iron gourd, can''t you understand it? These guys are the magic weapon to watch adult Ye A man in royal clothes said coldly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye. With us, these two dogs and men can''t move you!" "Pick star gentleman, South Mo flower, don''t let Ye adult quickly!" The crowd began to drink and shout. They immediately doubled their pressure and hesitated www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2531 With so many people coming, both of them know that it is impossible to swallow the magic weapon of white night. At this point, they either let go of the magic weapon or negotiate with these people to divide the magic weapon. But there are too many people around us. If we really want to divide them up, we can''t divide them at all. "What to do?" Pick star gentleman to the south, Mo Hua looked at, low inquired. "Don''t act rashly. Since all these people are here, we have no way. If we force them to do this, we are afraid that they will be set on fire." Namohua murmured. "What about now? Is that what you''re going to do You are not willing to pick stars. "What can I do if I don''t? Do you want to rob? " South Mo flower hums a way. "Snatch? That''s not bad. We can deal with these people with this magic weapon! You can see his magic weapons. Even if they can''t kill these people, it''s not easy for them to keep me! " Pick star gentleman eye dew chill, ferocious say. "This..." South Mo flower hesitates. Although the risk is great, it is not impossible to seek wealth insurance. But just then, another group of people rushed over. "Let me go, Mr. Ye!" When the cry came down, they saw that the king''s cosmetics had killed them and surrounded zhuxingjun and Nanmo flower directly. "Wang trace?" They were shocked. "Mr. Ye, don''t worry, we will keep you safe!" Purplish red cries out to the white night. "Pick star gentleman, South Mo flower, quickly let go of adult ye, if you have any damage, we will not forgive you!" Wang Xun said angrily, with a special expression of congsu. "Rao? Wang trace, when are you qualified to say that to us? If your elder brother Li Kang is still here, I will worry about three points, but Li Kang is now in danger of life and death. What are you The star plucking gentleman hums coldly. Wang Xun looks ugly. However, the scholar was tactful and said, "master zhuxingjun, nanmohua, Lord Ye was invited to a banquet by Lord Jiang, so he is also a guest of him. If you hold him in such a way, I''m afraid you two will not have good fruit to eat if you let him know." This word falls, pick star gentleman''s facial expression immediately changed. Nan Mohua said with a smile: "scholar, you will be mistaken. We did not hold Mr. Ye under our control. We were just worried that Xing Pang Tzu would do harm to him. We chased after him. We happened to see Mr. Ye and asked him what happened! We are also friends of Mr. Ye. How can we hurt him? " Finish saying, then toward pick star gentleman make eye color, signal him to let go. They are not afraid of Wang trace, but you have to think carefully. Pick star gentleman secretly clench teeth, full face of unwillingness. But at this time, he had no other choice but to bite his teeth secretly and release his hand. Purple red see shape, a pull white night come over. "Mr. Ye, are you all right?" Purplish red opens the road tightly. "I''m fine. Thank you, violet girl." White night smiles. "Oh, Zihong is not the only one who saved you. You really want to thank everyone here." Liu Shun over there hummed. "Liu Shun!" Red willow eyebrows frown lightly. White night faint smile: "I have saved you before, now we are even." "What? Boy, you still want to get rid of us? Now, if you had not been in danger, I would have told you Liu Shun was angry and immediately said. "I didn''t ask you to protect me." White night road. "You..." Liu Shun was very angry. The rest of the people were angry and glared at the white night. "What a shame!" "We''re all hurt. We''ve come to help you. You said such a thing!" "What a fool!" There was a lot of swearing. But the white night didn''t care, but purple red stamped her feet in a hurry and whispered: "Mr. Ye, you have a huge treasure. It''s better to keep a low profile. If you don''t have everyone''s help, I''m afraid you''ll be very dangerous in the camp..." "it''s OK, I can make it myself." White night laughs. "You''re a dead brain!" Purple red is also a little angry. "All right, stop talking and go back." Wang Xun didn''t want to say anything more. When he called out, he wanted to wave away. Pick star gentleman heart is unwilling, originally wants to block, but looked at the scene so many people, still give up. "There''s a long way to go." South Mo flower whispered a word, pick star Jun murmured, turned around and left. The rest of them did not say a word. After all, there are so many people at present, who dare not force the white night, otherwise things will become big and it will be difficult for the well-dressed men to explain. As soon as Wang Chuang''s group returned to the camp, they were summoned by the well-dressed men. "What''s going on?"As expected, the well-dressed man questioned. White night told the whole story. "Hum! Xingpang is so bold! How dare you abduct Lord Ye? It''s lawless The man in splendid clothes patted the table and said indignantly. "You should severely punish the fat man Xing!" Cried one. "Yes, if not severely punished, there will only be more and more people like Xing pangzi in the future." Another said. The man in Chinese clothes nodded and said coldly, "go, find fat Xing for me right now! I want to ask him well! " "Yes A bodyguard stood up and turned to go. But at this time, the white night cried out. "Wait a minute, my Lord!" "What''s the matter?" "Fat Xing... May not come back!" "Why do you say that?" "After I was abducted by xingpang, I ran into a group of people who attacked me. Looking at their clothes, they looked like people from the dark king Dynasty. We were in a tight encirclement. We relied on magic weapons to get out of the predicament. Xingpang was surrounded. I guess he may have been killed by the people of the dark king Dynasty." White night road. As soon as this word falls, all the people on the scene are shocked. "What? There are dark people here? " The man''s face changed greatly. "This is our hinterland. If we say that the dark king Dynasty people have appeared here, does it not mean that the dark king Dynasty people have started to attack us again?" "My Lord, we need to inform some of the top talents as soon as possible." "The alarm must be sounded immediately!" They were all flustered. "Don''t panic! Go, send someone to check it immediately. In addition, inform everyone and strengthen the guard. I''ll go up there. " The well-dressed man said in a deep voice. "Yes, my Lord!" "Mr. Ye, you can spend your time in my cave tonight. Don''t worry. In my cave, it''s absolutely safe. No one can move you!" "No need. I''ll just go through Wangjian''s cave." "That''s fine." The well-dressed man nodded and left in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2532 When the news spread, everyone was very frightened. The presence of the dark kings near the camp meant that their brief and peaceful days had ceased to exist. At the same time, news came from the front. The dark Dynasty troops in Jingzhou... Did begin to gather. Now no one doubted the words of white night. Xingpang was mostly killed by the people of the dark king Dynasty. However, Bai Ye didn''t care when the dark dynasty would attack xixuanming state. What he cared about was whether his news could lead down those great powers above. I have to meet them and find out if they have a way out of the dawn frontier. If not, I don''t have to waste time here. White night back to Wang trace''s cave, Liu Shun and others suddenly cold hum. "Isn''t this our strong and unyielding master Ye Bai? I remember that some people said their cave was very safe and they didn''t care to come to our cave. Why did they come here again today? " Liu Shun called out with great exaggeration. "Oh, isn''t that afraid? Today, if it wasn''t for us, I''m afraid someone would have been dead for a long time! " Someone should talk to Liu Shun. With this singing, Wang Xun''s cave burst into bursts of laughter. "Enough for you!" Purple red quickly stopped the crowd, and then went to the white night. "Lord Ye, your compartment has been cleared up. After you go in, open the array and block the voices of these guys. Don''t pay attention to them." Purple red admonished. "Thank you. Don''t worry. I didn''t take these people''s words to heart." White night laughs. "That''s good." Purple red breathed a sigh of relief. At night, he went straight back to his cubicle and meditated with his knees crossed. He ignored Liu Shun''s voice. Liu Shun several people see white night did not respond, also no longer said. So quiet a night. The white night was a more peaceful night. It''s just that it doesn''t last long. Outside came bursts of noise, wake up the white night from entering the set. "What''s the matter? Why is it so noisy outside? " When he got up in the white night, he murmured, and walked out of the compartment, only to find that most of the people in the cave had gone out, only a few people who had not yet returned to God from meditation were there. "Ye, come out to me!" At this time, the white night vaguely heard such a call. "Ye? Do you mean me White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. He turned around and planned to go outside the cave to have a look. However, he did not take a few steps, but saw the scholar walk in quickly. "Scholar, what happened outside? Why is it so noisy? " Asked the white night. "Oh, nothing, Mr. Ye, you''d better rest inside. Brother Wang trace will deal with the outside affairs." The scholar squeezed out a smile. "Is it?" White night or eye dew confusion. At this time, a spirit and gas storm came, and then a figure shot out of the cave like lightning. When my pupils are tight at night, I raise my eyes immediately. Then he found that he was a soul. He fixed his eyes on the white night and immediately exclaimed, "Ye, you are hiding here, die for me!" With the roar, the soul man directly slapped and killed the white night. If you hum in the daytime, you have to start. But at this time, the scholar was quick, he took the lead to jump in the past, a backhand shock to the man. Bang! The two palms joined, and the man was shaken out. "Zhao Ji! Don''t be presumptuous The scholar pointed to the man and drank. "Scholar, it''s none of your business. I''ll get justice for my brother!" Call Zhao Ji''s person angry way. "Fair? Well, this is just a trick you played! Lord Ye has been meditating in our cave last night. He didn''t go anywhere. How could he hurt your brother for no reason? " The scholar said coldly. "So you mean we wronged this dog on purpose?" Zhao Ji gnawed his teeth. "Is it unjust? Have you not counted it in your mind?" The scholar had no expression. "Asshole, scholar, you''re deceiving people too much!" Zhao Ji roared, that is, he directly rushed up and attacked the scholar. The scholar was not afraid. He took out a folding fan and fought with Zhao. The two men fought in this cave in a dark and indistinct way. If it had not been for the protection of the border, the whole cave would have been beaten to ashes. "Stop it all!" At this time, the roar, then see the cave mouth again rushed in a large number of figures. At first glance, it was a large number of Wang Yan. As for the other group, they were iron gourd and Zhang Zun. Both of them are full of anger, resentment of staring at the white night, that look, like hate to devour the white night alive"Wang trace, give this man to us!" Just listen to the iron gourd pointing to the white night, cold open. "If you can''t follow your orders!" Wang said. "Are you forcing us to do it?" Zhang Zun eyebrows a pick, kill intention overflow a lot. "Reverend Zhang, I think it''s better to wait for the Lord to return, tell him, and ask him to make a decision. We will not hand over any one to you until the Lord comes back." Wang Xun said coldly. "Asshole! It''s your self trace! Do it The roar of iron gourd is to urge the spirit of heaven to attack. Wang trace breathed, but he did not shrink back, but directly stood in front of the white night. The rest of Liu Shun, scholars and others also rushed forward, blocking a crowd of iron gourd. White night was greatly surprised. Although Liu Shun several people sneer at him, but at this time, they did not have the slightest hesitation. It''s honest. The two sides are at daggers drawn to kill in this battle. "Wait a minute!" At the critical moment, the white night suddenly called out. People looked at him in unison. "Well, can you tell me first what happened?" Asked the white night. "Well, it''s time for you to pretend to be garlic!" "Don''t you know what happened to you?" Iron gourd and Zhang Zun both said angrily. "They said you hurt their people, so they came to ask us to hand you over and explain it to them." Wang Xun lowered his voice and explained to the white night. When I heard it in the white night, I immediately laughed. "I thought it was something, so it was." "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. You spent the whole night practicing here last night. We all saw it with our own eyes. No one can do you wrong. When Lord Jiang comes, we will make it clear to him." Wang Xun patted his chest. "What do you say?" The white night asked. "Say you are innocent." Wang said. "But I did White night road. As soon as he said this, the audience was shocked. Including iron gourd and Zhang zunzhe... they looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. However, seeing the white night, he looked at the iron gourd and Zhang Zun, and asked faintly, "well, how do you want to take me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2533 The iron gourd and Zhang Zun looked at each other secretly, and their heads were in a series of amazement. What hurt their people is, their heart is actually the most clear. It''s not about the night. But white night... Why do you admit it directly? "Is this kid crazy?" Zhang Zun lowered his voice and said to the iron gourd. "Hum, no matter how many, since this boy admitted, what else do we get used to him?" The mouth of the iron gourd was raised and turned and shouted at the white night: "boy, you can admit it. Now that''s the case, come with us!" "Where are you going?" "And ask? Naturally, it is a confession to us to apologize for the person you hurt, and then discuss how to solve this matter! Go! " "The iron gourd said, is to come up to drag the white night. Wang trace will stop immediately. But at this time, the white night is to extend his hand to show that he does not have to stop, and smile: "apology? Don''t you ask the original Commission of the matter? " "You hurt people, what else can be said?" "Oh, it''s not your man who wants to rob my magic, will I hurt him?" "Smile in the night. "What do you say?" The iron gourd was shocked. I was a rake in the night! But also, these people framed the white night, why can not anti false accusation night? "I am so bullshit, how can my man hurt you for the magic?" "Chant Zhang. "That is good. Why should I hurt him? I don''t know him. What do you do who hurt you Ask back in the night. "How do I know that? It may be you who are powerful in your own magic and are only in the middle of your own hands. " Zhang Zun gave up his way. "So you don''t understand what this is, so you come and ask me for guilt?" "You..." the venerable is dumb. The iron gourd hum, said coldly: "leaves white! You are smart and articulate, but my people are indeed hurt by you, you can''t deny it! " After that, as soon as he waved, the crowd immediately split, and a soul man with blood was carried up with soul spirit. "Deng Wang, are you hurt by this person?" The iron gourd asked the soul. "Back to your adult, it''s him... It''s him! The little man walked on the road, but accidentally hit him. He broke his hand and seriously injured the little man. His spirit was wounded by him. He had a lot of setbacks. Please be the master of the small man! " Cried the soul. "Ye Bai, what else do you have to say?" The iron gourd was furious. "Say? Oh, he is your man. He can say what you want him to say! Accidentally hit me? He clearly wants to take my magic weapon! If I just hit me, how could I hurt him? I just exist in the period of Jin emperor, and I can''t find myself happy without reason! " "You... You fart! You said he was going to rob you of your magic? You come up with the evidence! " Zhang Zun said a curse. "Then you have evidence that I hurt him?" "Smile in the night. The two were dumb again. "Two, I said, this matter still asked the Lord to come down from above again, the descending adult will investigate everything, please go back first!" Wang sink channel. Two people listen, some anxious. They learned that the LORD had gone to the top, and the camp was not in charge for a while, so they came to find trouble. If they said that they had come, then what opportunities did they have? "Wang trace, my deployed brothers are here. If I can''t get a fair deal for my people today, I can''t be laughed at by the whole dawn border? I will tell him that you will give me a way immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me even you for cleaning up with me! " The iron gourd has no expression. "Iron Lord, you..." br > Wang trace, I count three times. You take your people back immediately. We will do it! We will not be responsible for the injury who has been injured by mistake! " "Said Zhang Zun coldly. He no longer wants to waste his words. Wang trace clearly realized this. They were in the cave yesterday night. They were people who knew that it was impossible to run to hurt Zhang Zun. Everyone knew that this was just an excuse for Zhang Zun and iron gourd. They wanted to force Bai night to hand over his magic weapons. Now, I have to say that there is no solution except for playing. The iron gourd and the venerable have decided to do it. They secretly make eyes, behind them are urging the spirit of the sky, quietly sacrifice the magic, is to act. But at this time, the white night opened again. "Please calm down, you guys. Don''t hurt your peace. Please do it according to the meaning of Lord tie and Zhang Zun. I''ll go with them and explain it to them!" This one drop, all people stare big eyes, incredible looking at the white night. "What do you say, Lord Ye?" Wang trace lost his voice."Mr. Ye, are you crazy? If you go with them, it''s over Purple red hurried forward and said eagerly. "Don''t worry, it''s OK. In this camp, they don''t dare to do anything to me, or they won''t be able to explain to the Lord." White night smiles. Wang Yan was speechless. Iron gourd and Zhang Zun laughed directly. They did not expect to say such words in the daytime. "Ha ha, it''s still Mr. Ye who is interested in it." "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, we just want to find out who is right and who is wrong. If it is really just a misunderstanding, we will not embarrass you!" "That''s good!" The white night nodded and said to the king: "everybody, you go back first. I will come when I go." "Mr. Ye, this..." what else does Wang Xun want to say, but he can''t find the reason. Later Liu Shun said angrily: "brother, you don''t care about him. If he wants to die, let him go. We won''t stop him! We are so kind, he is like a donkey! What does such a man do "That''s not what they say." Wang Xuanfa sighed, but there was no way to do it. He shook his head and said, "we respect the choice of Mr. Ye. In this case, you can go..." "OK." White night nodded, and then suddenly urged the Qianlong ring, opened it, and said, "but before leaving, I have a few things that you need to keep for me." "What?" Wang asked. However, seeing that Bai Ye took out some of the most precious treasures from the ring, such as the gasifier, zhenyushan, and Xu Jian, all of them were put into Wang Xun''s hand. With a smile, he said, "I''ll leave these things with you. When I come back, you will return them to me." "What?" Iron gourd and Zhang Zun were dumbfounded on the spot. The eyes of the people around him were all straight. As soon as Wang Jian saw it, he suddenly realized it. It turns out that this is the plan of Mr. Ye! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2534 Wang trace looked at the treasure in his hand, hesitated and said, "Lord Ye, these are your magic weapons for protecting your body. Do you trust me so much?" "I''m so desperate to stand up for me, Lord Wang trace. Among these people, I will naturally trust you. I''m very relieved to have these magic weapons here." White night smiles. Wang Xun was silent. But iron gourd and Zhang Zun were in a hurry. "Mr. Ye, what are you doing Iron gourd is busy on the way. "What do you do? Can''t I leave my magic weapon with Lord Wang trace? " White night looked at him curiously. "This... Is not no, but... But..." iron gourd incoherent, some do not know how to refute. However, Zhang Zun snorted: "it''s just that you hurt my people with magic weapons. You have to take these magic weapons with you, and we can judge them." "What can I do for you? Have I not admitted that I hurt people? " White night asked curiously. "You admit it. These are the weapons. You have to take them with you." Zhang Zun said. "But I didn''t say I hit him with these magic weapons." White night said with a smile: "it happens that everyone is here. Can you ask the person who was injured by me to say what magic weapon I used to hurt him? It''s just that I can compare his wound to see if he was hurt by this magic weapon As soon as the words fell, they were speechless again. If we really identified Deng Wang''s injury in full view of the public, wouldn''t it be to hit himself in the face? They don''t have the ability to disguise Deng Wang''s injuries as if they were caused by magic weapons... "iron gourd, Reverend Zhang, why do you have to ask Mr. Ye to take the magic weapon with you? Do you really want justice... Or are you plotting his magic weapon? " Wang Xun raised his head and looked at him coldly. The iron gourd clenched his teeth and resented. He wanted to open his mouth, but at this time, Zhang Zun secretly pulled him. "Reverend!" Iron gourd is unwilling to look at him. "Don''t act rashly!" Zhang Zun said in a low voice: "now the magic weapon is in Wang Xun''s hand. If we really fight, we may not be able to get a bargain. Moreover, ye Bai is going to follow us. We still find fault. We can''t explain it to you at all. We will only leave a story to our disadvantage." "So you mean..." "take ye Bai away first!" The iron gourd nodded, then raised his hand and said hoarsely, "Mr. Ye, in this case, you can come with us, don''t delay everyone''s time!" "Good." The white night nodded and walked over. "Farewell, Lord Wang." Zhang Zun bowed slightly to the king''s mark, then turned and led the people away. Wang Xun didn''t stop him. The people in the cave went out, and there was a lot of silence around. "Brother Wang, what should I do now? Mr. Ye, will he... Be ok Purple red asked. "Don''t worry, iron gourd and Zhang Zun are all aiming at his magic weapon. Now he has given all the magic weapons to me. Iron gourd and Zhang Zun dare not take what he does. He will be OK." Wang trace said with a light smile. "What are we going to do now?" Asked Liu Shun. "Act according to the circumstances. You can monitor the situation of iron gourd and see what they want Mr. Ye to do. If there is any disturbance, please inform me immediately!" "Good brother!" Liu Shun nodded and ran down. ... at this moment, the white night, along with the iron gourd and Zhang Zun, walked to a mountain on the right side of the camp. This is the training ground for Zhang Zun and iron gourd. It is a forest. Because of the poor conditions during the war, the place where iron gourd and others practiced was only a bluestone in the forest. White night was dragged to the bluestone. Iron gourd and Zhang Zun sat on the bluestone one after another, and the rest stood on the left and right, staring at the white night. "What do you want to ask?" The white night is light. Iron gourd looks at Zhang Zun. But listen to Zhang Zun: "Ye Lord, since you have admitted that you hurt Deng Wang, now we should talk about the compensation." "Compensation?" White night curiously looked at him: "Deng Wang wants to take my magic weapon, how should this matter be said?" "One yard to one yard, he wants to take your magic weapon. He has a bad heart. We will punish him severely according to the rules. But you hurt people. If you don''t make compensation, I''m afraid my brothers will be unconvinced." Zhang Zun said. "Yes! Compensation "Compensation!" "Compensation!" "Compensation!" ... the people around immediately yelled out. The sound and waves are like waves. White night light smile: "Cheng, I compensate him some good pills, help him recover.""Pills?" Zhang Zun shook his head: "this is not enough. If you want to say pills, do I lack them?" "That''s right. Do you think our pills are inferior to yours?" The iron gourd hummed. "What do you want compensation for?" Asked the white night. Zhang Zun and iron gourd looked at each other, then whirled and opened his mouth: "well, we can''t ask too much. Can you just compensate some magic weapons at will?" "Magic weapon? Can it be the magic weapons such as the gasifier and zhenyushan? " White night asked with a smile. What do they think in the dark? Winding around such a big circle, nothing more than for those few treasures. "Mr. Ye, we don''t speak in secret. Since you have made it clear, we will not cover it up. If you are willing to compensate us for those magic weapons, how about we cancel this matter?" Zhang Zun said. "What if you don''t give it?" Asked the white night. "No? Then you can''t get out of the woods! " The iron gourd shakes the huge gourd behind it to the ground. Bang! The whole earth trembled, and the air of violence invaded the void, especially terrifying. "You want to kill me?" The white night was shocked. "I won''t kill you. The first rule of our Resistance Army is to prohibit fratricidal killing. But you have injured my people and I have disabled you. I believe the Lord will not say anything! Lord Ye, I advise you to think about it carefully. Although you are only in the period of emperor Jin, it is not cost-effective to abolish this cultivation for several magic weapons! Do you think so? " Zhang Zun narrowed his eyes and flashed through the dense light in his pupils... this time, Zhang Zun and others no longer wanted to disguise, and directly expressed their real thoughts in their hearts. White night took a deep breath, looked at them calmly, and then whispered, "well, you can do it." "Ye Bai, do you really want to fight with me Iron gourd is shocked to ask. "I don''t have the energy to waste time with you. I want to take my magic weapon and hit me again." The white night smiles, but his face is full of killing intention www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2535 This remark completely angered the iron gourd and Zhang Zun. The people around are also angry, fist pinched to death. "You son of a bitch, you can''t be ashamed of yourself!" "How dare you be so rude to us emperors of all ages! How dare you "Do you want to die?" "I only need one hand, and I can make you disappear!" People yelled and scolded. "Mr. Ye, you don''t seem to know the form! Now you have no magic weapon to stand by. If we want to start, you can''t stop us. Do you really want to force me to abolish you, and then you are willing to do it? " Zhang Zun said coldly. "I don''t need a magic weapon to deal with you." The white night is light. "You..." iron gourd gas all over the body is shaking. Zhang Zun also lost patience, nodded repeatedly and said coldly: "good! Good! Good! Mr. Ye, you asked for it. You can''t blame anyone. " With that, Zhang Zun raised his hand directly. "Go on All the people around him roared. If something happened, they would kill them in the white night. A cold look in the eyes of the white night is to urge the soul of heaven. But in this critical moment, a big shout sounded. "Stop it!" When the sound fell, the iron gourd and Zhang Zun both trembled and raised their hands immediately: "stop!" People stopped the attack and turned their heads one after another, only to find that a group of people quickly rushed into the woods. And the first one is the man in gorgeous clothes! "See you, Lord!" Iron gourd and Zhang Zun quickly jumped off the stone and stepped forward, clasping fists as a salute. "You still have the face to salute me," he said angrily! What are you doing "This..." they looked ugly and did not know how to answer. "Lord ye saved Li Kang, and even more, my brother of the rebel army. You persecuted my brother, iron gourd and Zhang zunzhe here. What do you mean? Do you still have me in your eyes? Are there any other gentlemen from above? " Then he cried out in anger. The sonorous and powerful voice made them tremble. Zhang Zun said quickly, "my Lord, there is a reason for this. Please allow me to tell you in detail." "Needless to say, I have heard about it! Zhang zunzhe, iron gourd, now the dark Dynasty army has begun to attack our rebel army in an all-round way. Your majesty has already told us to prepare for the battle immediately. I will not punish you for the moment, but this account must be recorded. After the army of the dark Dynasty is defeated, I will settle accounts with you well! " Then he raised his hand and waved, "Lord Ye, let''s go!" "OK." White night light way, then followed the fall, so Jun out of the woods, leaving only iron gourd, Zhang Zun a public look at each other. "The prince, humph, still scolds us. Isn''t he trying to use Ye Bai''s magic weapons?" After waiting for someone to leave, iron gourd said in exasperation. "Why did you come down so fast? Isn''t he supposed to have just seen an adult now Zhang Zun was confused. "Reverend Zhang, what should we do now? In order to find an excuse, we have injured Deng Wang. If we can''t get the magic weapon, we can''t explain to this group of brothers! " Iron gourd hoarse road. "What are your plans?" Zhang Zun looked at him and asked. "Well, let''s go to find Wang trace now. Isn''t the magic weapon in Wang Yan''s? Let''s find a way to get the magic weapon Iron gourd low voice. "What can I do with it? Jiang Sui Jun is also interested in these magic weapons. If the magic weapons are in our hands, he has more reason to take them as his own. If the magic weapons are in his hands, we will never have a chance to have this treasure again! " Zhang Zun said without expression. The iron gourd is silent. However, seeing Zhang Zun pacing back and forth and walking for a few circles, he suddenly lowered his voice and said, "it''s better that we don''t do it or not!" "Reverend Zhang, what are your plans?" The iron gourd is a little closer. However, Zhang Zun whispered a few words in his ear. The pupil of iron gourd shrinks. "Really... Like this?" "Don''t you want fame and wealth? We''ll have whatever we want, and we won''t have to die again! There is no hope at dawn. Why should we throw our lives away with them? " Zhang Zun''s way was deep. Hearing the sound, the iron gourd immediately clenched its teeth and firmly said, "OK! Let''s listen to you! You will be our big brother in the future "Don''t worry, brother. I promise we''ll all be successful." "Good!" after descending, you took the white night back to the pavilion on the top of the mountain. Jiang Sui Jun poured him a glass of wine himself. "What? Mr. Ye, are you surprised? " Then he said with a smile."Fortunately, the adults come in time, otherwise they will be more and less fortunate." "I had a drink in the night and said with a smile. "This iron gourd and Zhang Zun are so wild that they have falsely framed ye for their magic weapon, even to kill Ye! It''s just disgusting! Lord Ye, I will surely come out for you! " So you clap your chest. "Thank you so much for your coming down!" "I''ll be holding my fist in the night. "You are not welcome. You are also a member of the volunteers. As one of the leaders of the volunteers, I naturally want to think about your safety. But Lord Ye, I don''t know what to say properly..." br > please say something to you, please "It''s your baby. I think you still don''t put it on your body. After all, the volunteers are mixed with each other. There are all kinds of people like iron gourd and Zhang Zun. I think there should be many people still staring at you now. If you continue to hold these treasure shells, I saved you for the first time, even if you can''t save you for the second time...". So the emperor is especially famous for his coming down Seriously. "Then, I want to be a grown-up..." br > What do you do with your baby in my custody And he came down to the king. "Keep it in your care, adult?" "I still don''t have a problem here," he said, turning and laughing at the night "Ye Bai, I am also for you. You will only get more and more people to think about them. Alas, I am also blamed for this. If I don''t let you take those magic weapons out, there will be no such troubles!" "Adults don''t have to say that. I can deal with it." "How do you deal with it? If I didn''t come early, you might have been in trouble. Ye Bai, don''t be stubborn. Let me go unless... You can''t believe me! " The king of the descent took the road seriously. "How can I believe you, sir? I just think that I will be more relieved of the magic weapon in me... "Br > then you mean..." br > thanks for your kindness. I will take it myself. " Smile on the night. When you listen to the situation, you will feel depressed... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2536 Bai Ye said goodbye to the king of Jiangtun and rushed to Wang Xun''s cave. The king of the tunnel sat on the chair in the hall without any expression. His expression was gloomy and his eyebrows were cold. "My Lord, this period of emperor Jin is really uninteresting. Why don''t you directly force him to submit?" At this time, a man with half a mask and scars on his scalp came out of the back hall. He looked at the gate, then sat down in the chair next to him, drinking tea to himself. "It''s just a period of Jin emperor. If I force him to act, I''ll only get a lot of criticism. Once things get to the top, I''ll be hard to do, and my reputation will be damaged. It''s not worth the loss." The king''s hoarse road. "That''s right. Now the army of the dark Dynasty has entered. This is also the opportunity you have been waiting for for. If you lose your present position at this time, it will be extremely detrimental to your plan." The man smiles. "It''s up to you." "Adults mean..." "find a way to get those magic weapons from Wang Chuang. Aren''t you good at these sneaky things? You should be able to handle it for me? " The king looked at him without expression. "I''d love to!" The masked man nodded with a smile. "As for ye Bai..." "can I help you teach him a lesson?" "If it''s just like this, it''s boring. Help me get his skin and cramps, remove the bone and make utensils. I''ll put them in this hall as decoration." "Ha ha ha, no problem, my Lord!" The masked man laughed. At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside. Down tunnel gentleman eyebrow a frown, look toward mask man. The masked man calmly put the cup on the table, and then moved, suddenly turned into a stream of smoke and disappeared in the hall. The king of the tunnel looks at the gate. But see a person flustered into the hall, a kneeling in front of the king of the tunnel. "My Lord, something has happened!" "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the front-line situation? " The king of the tunnel asked immediately. "No... no, it''s... Lord Wang! Lord Wang trace, he was suddenly attacked by iron gourd and Zhang Zun, and his life was in danger. At the moment, there was a great chaos over there The man said eagerly. "What?" The king''s face changed in horror and he suddenly rose from his chair. ... br > ... Br > in the daytime, he walked towards Wang Xun''s cave. In fact, he knew what he meant. He could see that he could never give up on this! But I don''t know what you can do! If he wants to use strong, white night doesn''t mind erasing it. But then again, white night was disappointed. The position of King Jiangtun in the Resistance Army should not be low. If he can not stand the temptation of magic weapon, I am afraid that those above him can not resist the temptation of Hongbing. If so, it would be inconvenient to cooperate with them, otherwise it would be asking for trouble. "It seems that we have to find another way out of the border of dawn!" The white night thought. At this time, many souls on the road rushed forward. The crowd looked flustered and flew so fast that they didn''t even look at the white night. What''s going on? The white night was foggy. Is there something wrong with the front line? But if something happened at the front line, it shouldn''t be in this direction. Isn''t it the direction to go to wangkeng''s cave? "Why? Mr. Ye, are you here? " At this time, a voice sounded. White night side head, but see a soul person to come up. "What''s the matter?" White night asked. The soul of the strange eyes, up and down looked at the white night, a circle way: "Ye adult, you don''t know anything?" "What do you know?" "Iron gourd and Zhang Zun all of a sudden fight against Lord Wang trace and rob you of the magic weapon you gave him. Lord Wang trace is still in the dark now!" "What?" He breathed in the night and was shocked. Without thinking about it, he immediately turned around and rushed to Wang Xun''s cave. White night did not expect that iron gourd and Zhang Zun were so extreme that they robbed those magic weapons openly! Are they crazy? What''s the use of grabbing the magic weapon like this? It would be impossible for them to stay in the rebel camp. Unless... They''re going to leave here? His face was gloomy at night. It seems that they are still too soft hearted. They should have killed them directly before. These two people have a bad heart. If they don''t get rid of them, they will inevitably become future troubles! When the white night rushed to wangkeng''s cave, it had been razed to the ground. Zihong, Liu Shun and others were injured, and even several people died.There were a lot of people around. Wang lay on the ground, and several soul men were healing him. White night ran past, only to see Wang scar all over the body no good meat, blood dripping, scars are tired, people only left a breath, his spirit and heart have been seriously injured, repair has declined a lot, not to say, even life is difficult to protect. This gourd and Zhang Zun are dead hands. "It''s so bad!" "Wang trace is not weak in strength, but he is a man, too stubborn!" "Stubborn? What does it mean? " "You don''t know. Lord Ye gave him all the magic weapons, and let him keep them. When someone else Zhang Zun and iron gourd came to rob the magic weapon, he would not use Ye adult''s magic weapon, otherwise it would not be like this!" "This is true of Lord Wang..." people around us talked and talked about it. The brow frowned on the night. This Wang trace... Is just over straight... bastard, you still have a face At this time, a roar of anger rang. Then Liu SHUNQI rushed up, a grip on the white night collar. "You are all blamed. If you don''t give the magic weapon to brother Wang trace, how can he suffer from the poison of iron gourd and Zhang Zun? You give it back to my brother! You give it back to my brother! " Liu Shun was excited and roared angrily. He looked at him without expression on the white night, without saying a word. "What are you doing, Liu Shun?" "Don''t mess up! It''s not the fault of Lord Ye! " Purple red, scholar and so on immediately ran over, will Liu Shun pull apart. "Let me go! I want to kill this bastard, he killed it! It''s all his fault! " Liu Shun roared and struggled. But the white night is particularly calm, not angry at all, only staring at Liu Shun, said: "this is my fault? Isn''t it up to you? " "What do you say?" Liu Shun was more furious. The rest of the people were watching the white night. "What do you mean, Lord Ye?" But he shook his head at night and said, "Wang trace is too straight, which is not suitable for survival in this chaotic world. If he uses my magic, it may not be so, but I don''t blame him. After all, there are not many people like him. But what about you? So many people, but can not fight iron gourd and Zhang Zun, this is not your own problem? I am not strong enough, but I am blamed? " "You... Bastard!" "Ye, you are too much!" "I will not spare you!" The scholar and others were angry. Liu Shun pushed his own man away and rushed to the white night. He also had a punch to hold his soul and hurled his anger to his chest. "Liu Shun, stop!" Red face changes greatly, immediately rushed up to stop. But it was so sudden that she just stepped forward. Liu by the way had come to the white night and hit him with a fierce blow... bang! The dull noise came out. And everyone''s heart jumped. But when the sound is over, it is still standing in place at night, as stable as Mount Tai, motionless, even even the dress and flap... Have not raised half a point. "What?" All around the crowd opened their mouths open... How could this be possible Liu Shun looked at his fist miraculously, and the whole man was also stupid. "So I said, it''s up to you, not me! You see, you can''t even deal with a small period of Jin emperor. How can you deal with them when you are on the iron gourd and Zhang Zun Asked the night. "Impossible... Impossible... I am... I am the emperor of the world... I... How can I even fight for a Jin emperor?" Liu Shun retreated in a row, and his face was pale. This scene, is deeply hit by his self-esteem. He has begun to wonder if his cultivation is a monarch of all ages. Shaking his head in the night, he was lazy to take care of him, and walked towards the king''s mark. "What''s the matter?" He scanned the Royal powder in the night and asked the people who were treated for it. However, these people left a white night, one of them cold way: "loose, heart stopped, spirit began to collapse, we can only try to stabilize his a wisp of soul, waiting for the Lord to arrive, see if the Lord can cure, if he can not cure, then it will not play." "Why not take them to the top and ask those adults to treat them? Li Kang has been injured like that, and he has the chance to save his life. Wang trace is obviously in a better condition than Li Kang. " Ask in the evening. "Oh, Jin emperor period is Jin emperor period, nothing understand! Do you think Wang trace is Jade King? Do you think the adults above are doctors? Anyone can get their hand? Funny! Although Wang trace has made great contributions to the volunteers, he is too low to ask the above adults to take the hand! " The soul sneered.Next to a person also hum to open: "you this Jin emperor period, have nothing to do here, don''t make trouble here, while stay to go, don''t want to affect us!" White night frowned and did not speak. At this time, a man suddenly exclaimed. "No! Wang Xun''s life and soul are going to be unstable! " "Come on, everybody! Seal Wang''s life and soul in his body "Soul stirring! It''s a wake-up call These people are full of sweat, hastily urging the soul force. But even if they try their best, they can not completely seal Wang''s soul, only to see them overflow from the body. Until this time, the white night on the front, one hand pressed in Wang scar''s chest, and then slightly urged. Whoa! The emerald green flowers and the power of heaven and soul burst out and wrapped Wang Xun''s body www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2537 Linghua tianhun is like two warm hands, holding Wang scar completely. The green halo moistens the scar on his body. The rotten meat began to wriggle, and the overflowing blood stopped, and the soul floating outside was also wrapped in this force, no longer overflowing. Such a miraculous scene makes people astonished and inexplicable. "Stopped?" The souls around him exclaimed. Then I saw the white night again. Whoa! The spirit of the spirit of the heaven and soul of the boiling up, like boiling water, constantly bubbling, and a little bit of downward pressure. And Wang trace''s life and soul also a little bit of pressure, not into its body. "What?" People were even more shocked. "You are a little emperor of the Jin Dynasty, but can you force back the life and soul of Wang Xun? You... How did you do it? " Previously, the soul was surprised to see the white night. "Did you use any magic weapon?" Another one asked. "It must be a coincidence!" "What we can''t do together, how can he do it alone?" People said in surprise. "If you don''t have this strength, don''t question others! What about the existence of Jin Dynasty? People who only look at the soul state but not the means are doomed to be stupid. " Shake your head at night. "What are you talking about? Are you calling us stupid A crowd of souls were angry and got up to drink. "Yes." White night is not polite, nodded and said. "Asshole!" "You are too presumptuous "How dare you be so arrogant without magic weapon?" The soul people are angry to blame, and more people want to go forward. But then a voice came. "How''s Wang trace?" There was a commotion in the crowd. Looking at the sound source one after another, he found that the king of the tunnel came running with a group of people in a hurry. The souls dare not mess. "Reply, my Lord! We have just crushed Wang Xun''s life and soul. Wang''s life should not be in danger, but he needs to be treated immediately! " Previously, the soul immediately came forward and said to the king of the tunnel. The white night frowned. This guy is sharing the credit directly... "right? Very good, quick, immediately send someone to cure Wang trace, take some good pills and good medicine to send over! Don''t be stingy "Yes, my Lord!" The people next to him immediately moved Wang''s body. Liu Shun and others felt relieved. "Mr. Ye, do you see it?" The king looked at the white night and said with a faint smile, "you didn''t listen to what I said earlier. I didn''t expect that something would happen so soon! You should be glad that you gave the magic weapon to Wang Xun, and made him suffer. If you took these magic weapons by yourself, I''m afraid you will be the one lying on the ground now! " "Wang trace didn''t use the magic weapon I gave him. If he did, he would not be able to do anything with the iron gourd and Zhang Zun." White night shook his head. "What''s the use of saying so much? Things have already happened. It''s just a matter of hindsight. Lord Ye, iron gourd and Zhang Zun are all the backbone of our rebel army. Now they don''t hesitate to attack Wang trace for your magic weapon. This is a very serious matter. In my opinion, these magic weapons must be well kept, otherwise our rebel army will become more and more chaotic! " The king of the tunnel was serious. "Is it? Well, when the magic weapon is recovered, these things will be put in the health officer''s first! " White night said without expression. In fact, what is the plan of the king of the tunnel? How can he not know? But since the man tried his best to get these magic weapons, he did as he wished! "Well, Mr. Ye, it''s settled. Come on, find me the trace of Zhang Zun and iron gourd immediately. When you find these people, bring them back to me immediately. I will interrogate them in person." Down the tunnel, you shout. "Yes, my Lord!" "Send someone to comfort Zihong and Liu Shun." Down tunnel Jun said casually, then turned to leave. In fact, he is not interested in the life and death of Wang Xun and others. What he cares about is those treasures in the white night. Now that the magic weapon has been snatched by iron gourd and others, his attention naturally falls on these two people. After leaving Wang scar''s cave, the man with mask came to him by the side of Jiangtun Jun. "Ye Bai is suddenly interested in it." The mask man said with a smile. "He must have been scared. After all, even Wang Yan almost died. What is he? In a small period of emperor Jin, if iron gourd and Zhang Zun wanted to move him, he would not even have room to fight back! " Down the tunnel Jun cold hum way. "Now just go to find iron gourd and Zhang Zun? My Lord, is this leaf white still moving? " The masked man asked with a smile. "Kill it." The king said almost without hesitation."Oh? Or do you want to kill? " "Although he promised to let the magic weapon be kept by me, if this person does not die, the magic weapon still does not belong to me. Moreover, this son is too arrogant. I don''t like the look in his eyes that ignores everything. A small period of Jin Dynasty should not have such a look!" "Oh, my Lord, don''t worry. I''ll take action now. You see, how about putting this man''s death on the heads of iron gourd and Zhang Zun?" "Do as you see fit!" "Yes, my Lord!" The masked man said with a smile. It turned into a smoke and disappeared in the air... ... Wang scar was taken away for treatment, and Liu Shun and others were arranged to take a rest. Purple red did not leave in a hurry, but walked to the side of the white night. "Mr. Ye, are you ok?" "What can I do for you? Are you seriously injured White night asked with a smile. Purple red shook her head, but there was sadness in her eyes. "I didn''t expect that even if we went back to the camp, it would be so disastrous..." "where there are people, it will never be safe. People''s hearts are always the most dangerous things, so we should stay away from them!" The white night is light. Purplish red sighed. "Lord Ye, Lord Jiang is obviously interested in your magic weapon. You need to be careful. I''m worried about him..." "my magic weapon is no longer on me." "But if you die, the magic weapon on you will be ownerless. When the time comes, the Lord will just find the iron gourd and take the treasure." Purple red lowered her voice and said cautiously. "Don''t worry, I don''t believe you are the kind of person who betrays justice for petty gain." White night laughs. "Ah, well... In a word, you should be more careful. Now Brother Wang trace has an accident. We have no backbone, and it''s very difficult to help you. Lord Ye, be more careful in everything!" "Yes, thank you very much." White night road. Purple red nodded and left. "Wait a minute, purplish red!" "What else can I do for you, Mr. Ye?" She asked, turning her head. The white night''s mind moved and took out a bamboo stick like object from the Qianlong ring. Then he sacrificed the spirit of heaven, attached it to it, and handed it over. "Here you are." White night smiles. "What is this?" Purple red asked. "If anything happens to you, you just need to break this bamboo stick. I seal my breath on it. As long as you break the bamboo stick, my breath will volatilize, and then I will follow my breath to find you!" White night road. "Looking for me? What do you want from me "If you are in danger, I can help you." White night road. "Help me?" Purple red was stunned, whirled and chuckled. She could not help but say: "Mr. Ye, thank you for your kindness, but... You have lost those magic weapons. How can you save me? Now that you''re in trouble, think about how to deal with those who covet you! " "I don''t rely on those magic weapons against the enemy." Some of them don''t know how to explain it. Purple red shakes her head and laughs bitterly: "I know, I know. Thank you in a word." Finish saying that, purple red took the bamboo stick, threw it into the storage ring at will, then turned to leave. Shaking his head in the daytime, he is too lazy to explain. "It''s better to leave this land of right and wrong earlier!" He murmured and went to his cave. But after walking for a short time, a soul soul wearing ordinary clothes suddenly approached the white night. "Is that Mr. Ye?" "It''s me. Why?" "Oh, that''s right. Please come over, my Lord!" "What can I do for you?" White night asked curiously. "Adults will know when they go. It may be something more private." That''s humane. "Yes, I''ll go there now." "He is waiting for you by the stone stream. Please follow me." "Well, lead the way." White night eye dew bewilderment, but also did not ask more, straight nod. The soul immediately leads the way. After walking about half a column of incense, the soul finally led the white night to the edge of the stone river... "where is the descendant? Why didn''t I see him? " White night and look around, but see all around empty, no one shadow, then puzzled asked. "You can''t see him if you don''t have him here!" The soul suddenly turned around and looked at the white night road with a smile. When the voice fell, a cloud of smoke floated from his body. Soon, a ghost wearing a mask appeared in the sight of the white night. "It seems that I''ve fallen into the trap again?" White night did not have a bit of surprise, light said. "Yes, you don''t seem to be afraid? Yes? You can be so confident without magic weapon? " The masked man looks at the white night inexplicably."I have many magic weapons. Even if they are taken away, they will not affect me! If I want to protect myself, I will not rely on those magic weapons "Ha ha, it''s not bad. It''s a pity that no matter how confident you are, you won''t be able to save your life." The masked man stepped forward to the white night, his mouth full of ferocious smile. The idea of killing came from him. "Now, it''s time for you to go on your way!" The man has to do it. The soul Qi overflows, and the soul formula starts. "Wait a minute!" All of a sudden, the night yelled. "And the last words?" "No, I just want to ask, the person who wants you to kill me... Should be the king of Jiangtun?" Ask in the daytime. "Know what you''re saying!" The masked man shook his head: "no one but him wants to kill you now." "So... I understand..." the white night nodded, a trace of cold in his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2538 "What''s the use of knowing? Anyway, the end has been doomed, now, you should be on the road The masked man smiles. Suddenly, the eyes behind the mask suddenly become ferocious, and the whole person suddenly bursts forward. The man falls in front of the white night like an illusion, and grabs the white night''s neck with one hand. Bata! Five fingers hard buckle in the neck of white night. The white night did not move. In the eyes of masked men, this is mostly too late to respond. The corners of his mouth rose, and at once he tried to lift the night. But... after urging, there was no reaction in the daytime. His power could not shake the white night. "Well?" The masked man was slightly stunned. He was puzzled and surprised, but he continued to make efforts. But no matter how hard he tried, it didn''t help. The white night is like a mountain that can''t be shaken. "What''s going on?" Said the masked man. "If you only have this strength, I''m afraid you can''t kill me." White night shakes his head, and then reaches out his hand and pinches the mask man. Masked man immediately panic, quickly back. Whoosh! Humanization into a wisp of smoke, white night directly grasp a void. White night side head. It is to see that smoke fell on a huge stone, and then condensed into a mask man''s appearance. "Boy, it seems that you have other magic weapons on you!" The masked man sank. "I didn''t use a magic weapon." Shake your head at night. "Hum! Do you think I''ll believe you? Let me break your magic weapon! Look how arrogant you are The masked man yelled. He did not know what kind of soul art he had sacrificed. His hands suddenly lit up, and bright lights lingered in his palm. In the light, there are lots of wonderful talismans in turbulence. What a mysterious formula. "OK, I''ll let you spell my magic weapon." Standing still in the daytime. The masked man is fighting over again. His palms are like rain and his attack is like a rainbow. He is shooting wildly at the body of the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... each blow can shoot a lot of brilliant color light. A moment later, the body of the white night has been covered by this strange color light, and the whole soul gas is shielded. There is no Qi in the whole body, which is intended to float. It is just like a human being. "Now, what are you going to do?" The masked man sneered, then raised his hand, grabbed the neck of the white night, and then made efforts. But this time... Still! The white night did not move, only looked at him indifferently. "How could... Be like this?" The masked man widened his eyes and looked at him strangely. "I said, I didn''t use magic weapon! You still don''t understand? I have never relied on those magic weapons. In my eyes, those magic weapons are no different from a pile of scrap iron White night light way, hands such as lightning, also grabbed the mask man''s neck. Caught off guard, the masked man grabbed the white night''s hand and tried to break it off. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of his hand. It''s like a pair of pliers! "Should the king of Jiangtun send some powerful people here, or are you the people in the Liming border area just like this?" The white night face is expressionless say, then begin to send force. "You... Who are you? You don''t exist in Jin Dynasty? Are you not from our dawn frontier? " The masked man yelled, but his voice became hoarse and his neck began to deform. He struggled madly, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it. In a hurry, the masked man suddenly turned fierce, his palms folded, his fingers pounding hard at the heart of the white night, intending to penetrate his body. But the fingers hit. Click... a crisp sound came out. Just look at the ten fingers as if they hit the steel plate, and they were broken on the spot. "Ah..." the masked man uttered a sad cry. "Die!" The white night light way, also no longer keeps the hand, then sends the strength. Bang! His five fingers merged into one in an instant! The force of terror shattered the void. But... The mask man''s neck was not cut off. Instead, the whole man turned into a cloud of smoke and scattered to the four sides. "General trend!" Drink and shout at night. Roaring... the general situation of terror fell from the sky and directly shocked those scattered smoke. Part of the smoke was annihilated by the earthquake, leaving only a small stream of smoke floating away. "What is this technique? It''s weird. " The white night whispered, and then took a step, along the direction of the smoke.The speed of green smoke is very fast, and it runs directly to the hall at the top of the mountain. At the moment, the king of the tunnel is still listening to the war report from the front line in the hall. There were only two people in the chamber. But his mind is not in the words of the man below. At this time, the king suddenly seemed to smell something, frowned and waved: "you go down first." "My Lord, the front line is in urgent need." The soul below suddenly raised his head and said eagerly. "Let me think about it again. I''ll give you a reply later. You go down first." The king''s hoarse road. The man stopped trying to speak. Seeing the serious eyes of the king, he could only give up and turn away. After waiting for someone to leave, a wisp of green smoke floated to the side of the descending tunnel king, and then turned into a human figure. But the man was unstable, fell to the ground immediately, and could not stand up again. The king of the tunnel fixed his eyes and looked at it. It was the masked man. But at the moment, his whole body is as thin as wood, his eyes are sunken, the whole person has lost more than a few circles, is dying. "What''s going on?" The king''s face sank and asked immediately. "Small... Heart... Big... Adult... Careful... That guy..." the masked man made a hard voice, like a mosquito, the whole has no strength to speak. "Watch out for that guy? Who do you want me to be careful with? Is it Ye Bai The king asked with an ugly face. Without waiting for the masked man to speak, there was a rush of footsteps outside. As soon as the king''s face changed, he immediately raised his hand. Whoa! The body of the masked man flew towards the back hall. After entering the back hall, the white night went straight into the hall. "My Lord, are you all right?" White night rushed in and yelled. "Me? What can I do for you? It''s your white night! Why did you break into my chamber? " The king of the descending tunnel showed an angry appearance and clapped the table and yelled. "My Lord, I came to help you because I saw a thief coming towards you and worried that you were in danger." White night explained. "Thief? My Lord, why are thieves here? I''m the only one here, ye Bai. Don''t you think I''m a thief The king of Jiangtun shouts solemnly. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. He came here in such a hurry that he was sure that the masked man would report the news, so he wanted to catch someone''s stolen goods and get them. Unexpectedly, he was a little slow... "Lord, I don''t mean that." White night road. "Don''t talk nonsense, ye Bai. You intend to murder this seat. It''s unforgivable. Come here!" The king of the descending tunnel yelled directly. "What can I do for you, my lord?" There''s a couple of souls coming in. "Bring me ye Bai!" "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2539 With the order of Jiang Sui Jun, the souls rushed to the white night one after another, and all kinds of general trends came to his body. "Stop it!" Drink in the daytime. "Ye Bai, what else do you want to say?" Then you drink. White night shook his head and said faintly, "Lord, you are too anxious! Are you in such a hurry to get rid of me As soon as the words fell, the king''s face suddenly changed, but he soon recovered and said, "Ye Bai, what are you talking about? Why should I get rid of you? Now you''re trying to hurt me! Do you want the wicked to report first "My Lord, we don''t speak in secret. You sent the masked man who was going to kill me just now? You just want to get rid of me, and then find iron gourd and Zhang Zun, and take back those magic weapons from them. In this way, these magic weapons are ownerless things, aren''t they? " On hearing this, a strong sense of killing passed through his pupils, but he didn''t say anything. He just hummed: "these are just your guesses. They are not true." "So what are your plans now? Are you going to continue to kill me for such an unreasonable reason? " The white night asked. "I have to investigate this matter clearly. If you really want to harm me, how can I spare you? Now the dark Dynasty has launched an all-round attack on us. I am the deputy commander of the front line! If something happens to me, the front-line army will certainly collapse. In short, you have a lot of suspicion. If someone comes, bring him down immediately and let me have a slow trial. " Then the king drank and cried. "Yes The people around him cried out for the night. When the white night looks cold, it is necessary to start. He is no longer interested in following down with the emperor. The king had already sent someone to assassinate him. Compared with iron gourd and Zhang zunzhe, his nature was the same as that of iron gourd and Zhang zunzhe. In this case, there is no need to be merciful! But at this time, a soul in a hurry to run in. "No, my Lord!! Something''s wrong The soul screamed in surprise. Everyone''s eyes were all toward his. "What happened?" Then he frowned and asked. "My Lord, it''s broken through!" Cried the soul. "What?" Everyone in the hall changed color. "How could this be possible? How can the defense line break through? Our defense line can last at least another month. Why is it broken now Then he stepped forward and grabbed the collar of the soul and roared angrily. "It''s... It''s... It''s iron gourd and Zhang Zun!" With a sad face, the soul man said, "it was they who opened the border of the defense line to let the people of the dark Dynasty come in..." JIANG Sui Jun breathed heavily. "Iron gourd and Zhang Zun hid after injuring Lord Wang trace. Our people couldn''t find them at all. After the attack of the dark king Dynasty, they suddenly appeared at the junction of the southwest corner and even fought against our people. We were all unprepared. We were successfully attacked by him. The southwest corner was controlled by his people, and then the border was hit Yes, my Lord. We''ve lost a lot of brothers. We... What should we do now... "The soul man said with a sad face. People all look ugly, staring at the soul. "How could this happen..." JIANG Sui Jun was stupid. He did not expect that iron gourd and Zhang Zun would do such a thing. "Xiang Sui Jun, iron gourd and Zhang Zun are not fools. How can they not see that you are aware of my magic weapons? Since they decided to attack Wang Xun, they must have thought of a way out. In fact, you should have reinforced the front line and strengthened prevention. But you didn''t, but you tried your best to get rid of me. You ignored the overall situation for your own interests and for some petty profits. It''s really stupid! The rebels are doomed to defeat if they have such a command as you. " White night shook his head. "Do you dare to teach me a lesson?" Then the king was angry and angry immediately. He wanted to kill the white night! Bang, bang, Bang... at this time, there were several loud noises coming from outside. They all looked at the door. However, I can smell the violence and strong blood coming from the distance outside the door... obviously, the battle has started! "If you have time to spend with me here, you''d better think about how to deal with the crisis in front of you." Shake your head at night. "Ye Bai, wait for me! I''ll settle with you sooner or later! " Jiang Sui Jun angrily scolded, but he was too lazy to pay attention to this small period of emperor Jin. He swung his sleeve and rushed out of the meeting hall. The drums have been assembled. The whole rebel camp was boiling. At dawn, the souls of the border region gathered and headed for the front. Xixuanmingzhou is the last territory of dawn border region. If even here is lost, they can only go to extinction. For the sake of the final home, all the souls of the dawn border region came one after another, attacking and killing the people of the dark king Dynasty.No one flinches. No one is afraid of death. The war was imminent, and it was particularly tragic. White night along the direction of the impact of the crowd forward, but not in a hurry into the battle, but quietly waiting. Now even the camp is broken. I think those people above will not be able to sit down? Maybe it won''t be long before he can get in touch with those great powers... he stands on the top of a building and looks at it. The black crowd is coming here like a tide. The resistance forces in the Liming border area did not have any fear, and they all rushed forward like crazy. The two forces collide with each other, splashing countless blood. War is always tragic. One side will always die in a fight. In the white night, I have seen too many such scenes from the nine souls continent to the state of Lisheng. The strong fighters of the rebel army went out one after another. The same is true of Liu Shun and Zihong. Although each of them was injured, it was a matter of life and death, and they could not wait to die. At this juncture, anyone who can fight must stand up! All of them are brave enough to die. If they lose even here, they have nowhere to go. The sharp knife light flickered. The sword shadow is mixed with broken limbs and broken arms all over the sky. The terrifying soul law wants to break the sky and tear the earth. The whole battlefield is like a huge empty meat grinder, tearing and breaking everything... however, after fighting for a while, people can''t help but feel despair. "No, there are too many people in the dark Dynasty. We will kill them like this. We can''t finish it. We will lose!" Cried one of the souls with a cry. "What? Or... Run away? " I do not know who said such a sentence, the people around are all trembling. Escape? Yes, it''s impossible to fight. But if you run away, where can you go? There was only helplessness on everyone''s face... in the audience www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2540 The situation was particularly fierce, but gradually, the resistance forces in the Liming border area gradually fell. The front of the line of defense collapsed, and the troops in the border area of dawn almost collided with the people of the dark king Dynasty. In terms of the number of people, magic weapons, pills, tactics and so on, the dawn border region could not keep up with the dark Dynasty. The resistance forces in the Liming border region are all from the local forces in the Liming border region. These forces are mixed with each other. Although they dare to stand up and compete with the forces of the dark Dynasty, they may not obey the management and organize to deal with the people of the dark Dynasty. Their strength is very limited. The two sides fought for only half a day. At dawn, the border area was covered with corpses, blood stained sky, which was particularly tragic. Even Wang''s team lost a lot. The scholar gazed at the scene. His face was icy. "If we go on like this, even if we beat back the power of the dark Dynasty, it will only cost us a lot, and the gain is not worth the loss! At that time, the dark Dynasty will organize a new force against us. How can we resist it? Perish... I''m afraid it will be sooner or later! " The scholar said hoarsely. No, they were all silent. It is the most hopeless battle to fight a battle that we know is impossible to win. "Even if we die in this battle today, we have no regrets. At least we have tried our best and fought. Under this nine springs, we also have the face to face the ancestors of the border area of dawn!" Purple red a teeth, serious say. "That''s right. Even if you''re dead, you have to pull two cushions." Liu Shun cheered. "Since it can''t be changed, fight as hard as you can!" "It''s my honor to die with you." "Never let the people of the dark Dynasty look down on me and so on!" "Death is nothing to be afraid of!" People said in succession, everyone''s face is full of determination and determination. Purplish red tears filled her eyes, and her little hands were holding her dead, and her fear of the head in her heart also dissipated a lot. But at this time, the scholar next to him suddenly opened his mouth. "Ladies and gentlemen, since we are going to die in this war... Why don''t we be bold?" When people heard this, they looked at the scholar one after another. Everyone''s face was full of incomprehension. "Scholar, what do you want to say?" Liu Shun asked. The scholar looked at the people who were fighting at dawn not far away. Then he looked at the southwest corner and said in a low voice, "I have a magic weapon. I can make a fixed-point transmission. This is my life-saving magic weapon, but I want to use it to do an assassination!" "Assassinate?" Everyone was shocked. "Scholar, who do you want to assassinate?" Purple red asked. The scholar smiles: "who else can it be? Of course, it''s a mess! " "In disorder?" People''s scalp trembled violently, and all their thoughts were lost. "If the chaos is dead, the armies of the dark Dynasty will be leaderless, and the whole war situation will change at that time." The scholar said with a smile. "Scholar, do you want us to fight chaos? This... What strength we have... I''m afraid we''ll be dead before we hurt Luan Kong... "One soul squeezed out a smile. "What? Are you afraid? " The scholar asked him. "How could it be?" The man shook his head: "anyway, it''s all dead. Where and how to die? I don''t care at all. What I care about is whether my life is worth it. If I don''t kill Luan Kong, I may be able to kill more people from the dark king Dynasty. Isn''t it better to die for nothing?" "But if we succeed in destroying the chaos, will we not be able to force the army of the dark Dynasty to retreat? Save xixuanmingzhou? There is even a chance to recover Yuezhou and Jingzhou. In this way, I am not saved in the dawn border area? " Said the scholar. Hearing this, everyone''s breath is freezing... saving the dawn border? They dare not think about such things! If so, are they not heroes of the dawn frontier? For a moment, everyone was excited. "Big brother, what should we do?" Purple red asked quickly. The scholar swallowed a pill and raised his hand. Whoa! A stream of smoke floated from his fingertips, hovered in front of him, and then quickly drew a pattern. And this pattern is just the map of the Yijun camp... but the scholar pointed to a place on the pattern and said in a deep voice: "this place is the fixed point for me to set up transmission! And this fixed point, I expect, is probably the place of command in disorder "Really?" People''s eyes lit up. "Scholar elder brother, how do you know that this is the command place of chaos and emptiness?" Purple red asked. "The reason is very simple. I have inspected this area in advance and found that this place is the most suitable place for commanding and fighting. If Luan Kong is not stupid, he will come here and control the whole army. Therefore, I set up a point in this place in advance. We only need to pass the magic weapon, and then we can instantly appear beside Luan Kong! When the time comes, we will burst into pieces when we burst into chaos The scholar said.The words fell to the ground, and everyone''s eyes lit up. "Good!" Liu Shunyi clapped his hands and said excitedly. "You are worthy of being a scholar. You have made this step! I''m sure it''s over! If we were to do this, we would not consider this step... "Purple exclaimed. "If I can, I really don''t want to think about this step, because if it comes to this step, it means that we have reached the edge of the dawn of life and death... And you, will die with me!" The scholar sighed: "maybe, this is our end..." "scholar elder brother, don''t say that, at least in this way, our death is also valuable..." "if you can think so, I have nothing to say, all of you, come on, I will urge the magic weapon!" The scholar said hoarsely. People crowded in. Some people still have fear in their eyes, while others take death as their own. Then the scholar took out something like a porcelain bowl and threw it into the air. Whoa! The porcelain bowl rotates, and the rings of light are released from the bowl, covering the people. "I say again, if you want to quit, it''s still time!" Said the scholar. The people bit their teeth, but no one left. "Well, I''m glad to die with you today! Go The scholar called out boldly, and then he urged the magic weapon again. Whoosh! The porcelain bowl suddenly becomes big, and then it covers the bottom and swallows all the people. After the bowl falls to the ground, it directly cracks open. Purplish red in front of the line of sight is also a black, and so on to recover, they found that the surrounding scene has completely changed. The surrounding area is no longer the rebel forces in the border area of dawn, but full of endless souls! Endless dark kings. They were all stunned and looked at a group of people who suddenly appeared here. We should know that all the surrounding space tunnels will be screened out in advance for an attack of this scale. In particular, the space tunnels of the commander must be completely shielded, that is, to prevent someone from suddenly splitting into the void and coming here to assassinate the leader. But I didn''t expect that the space tunnel was shielded, and there were still people here... "be careful!" "There''s a situation!" "Kill!" The people of the dark Dynasty cried bitterly, and rushed to the purple red and Liu Shun one by one. All of them reacted suddenly and immediately fought with the people of the dark king Dynasty around them. The scholar did not start, but looked around in a hurry. Soon, he saw a huge sedan chair a hundred meters away. The sedan chair is located on the back of a fierce beast as big as a hill. The fierce beast is particularly fierce, and its breath is extremely frightening. The strength of this fierce beast should not be underestimated. And that resplendent and magnificent sedan chair must be the place where chaos is! People''s eyes burst with gold. "Do it!" The scholar immediately rushed to the sedan chair with Liu Shun, Zihong and others. The rest of the people rushed to cover them, blocking the dark Dynasty soul around. "Roar The fierce beast seems to have found the stranger''s approach and immediately roared. There was a commotion all around. And the people in the sedan chair also snorted. "A group of worms who don''t know how to kill us? Oh, do you have this capital? " "Chaos, less nonsense, today is your death date!" Purplish red drinks to shout, is wants together with the scholar and so on self explosion. Unexpectedly, the people in the sedan chair burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, you come to assassinate luankong? It''s a pity that you''ve made a wrong calculation. Luankong didn''t come at all! Ha ha ha... " when the voice fell, a figure came out of the sedan chair. Several people looked at it in a hurry and found that the man was not disorderly empty, but a deputy commander under the disorderly empty knee. "What?" The scholar froze. Zihong and Liu Shun are also confused. "If you want to move, if you want to move, this time it will be in vain." The deputy commander said with a smile. The scholar was extremely pale. Liu Shun, Zihong and others are even more pale. They came here with the determination to die, but they didn''t want to jump in the air... "how could this happen..." purplish red. "Scholar, what shall we do? Do you want to withdraw? " Liu Shun roared. "Withdraw? Can you get rid of it? Somebody, kill me The deputy commander waved his hand. In all directions, countless people of the dark king Dynasty rushed in at once.The people were immediately trapped in the encirclement and suppression. "Kill! Kill! Even if he''s not in a mess, I''ll kill him! " The scholar almost broke his teeth and screamed bitterly. Purple red, Liu Shun and others are red eyes, this time also can not control so much, all crazy general toward the deputy commander. "Protect your majesty!" The roar spread. A large number of souls surrounded the fierce beast layer by layer! But at this time, Liu shunzihong immediately rushed out of the two souls, directly into the crowd, and then... bang! The earth shaking explosion sounded. The man''s wall in front of the deputy commander burst on the spot, and his flesh and blood were flying everywhere www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2541 Defense line was broken, purple red, Liu shun all crazy general toward its past. All the people are urging the spirit of heaven to prepare for self explosion. "No, they''re going to blow themselves up!" "My Lord, be careful!" "Stop them!" People shout! Crazy to stop, but it''s too late. These people are going too fast and crazy! "Die!" Purple red face resolute, the spirit of the sky in the chest has been burning up. Although this man is not disorderly, it is enough. If he dies, the army of the dark Dynasty will be in turmoil and fight for time for the whole rebel army. But it was then that the deputy commander burst into laughter. "Do you want to assassinate my Lord with you? It''s just wishful thinking It''s like a magic weapon from inside! Whoa! An inexplicable vigorous wind swings open, blowing to the purple red and others. In an instant, all people''s spirits were blown away. "What?" Br > "how can I be so angry! Our spirit has been forced to disperse, we... Can''t explode ourselves! " "It must be his magic weapon "It''s over... It''s all over..." Liu Shun and others are as pale as dust. Purple red is also dull. Although people''s ideas are good, how can it be so easy to kill such a thing? The magic weapon of the other party can''t be predicted at all. No one expected that there would be such a means to prevent the self explosion of the soul. "It seems that the sky is going to die, and I am at dawn!" The book grows and sighs. "Scholar brother, Liu Shun, what should we do now?" One soul turned his head and cried with tears on his face. "Can only... Give up..." the scholar whispered. "Give up? Even if I was dead, I would have to pull two cushions! Ah Liu Shun roared and rushed to the dark king and fought with him. He''s a totally lifeless player. He only attacks and doesn''t defend. After a short period of time, his body is covered with scars and blood dripping. However, there are several souls who died in his hands. The scholars were inspired and fought accordingly. It''s just... Everybody knows it''s a fight to the death. Breaking through is already unrealistic. Purple red took a breath, reached out her hand and took a bamboo stick out of the storage ring. This is the bamboo stick handed to her by day night. Bai Ye said that as long as he broke the bamboo stick, no matter what happened, he would come to help Zihong, but Zihong didn''t care at all and never thought of using it. She just wanted to have a good look at it at this last moment! With a long sigh, Zihong held the bamboo stick in her hand and then held the sword to fight against them. But just then, a terrible shock wave came. Not good! Purple face suddenly changed, immediately turned to flash. But... The shock wave was too wide, too powerful for her to dodge. "Autumn shield!" Purple red drink a big, a wave of arm, the spirit of heaven again sacrifice soul power, in front of her group produced a big shield. Bang! There was a violent crash. The purple shield was torn apart directly, and he was shocked by the shock wave and fell heavily on the ground. Click! The bamboo stick that she held tightly seemed to have suffered the impact of this force and broke on the spot. "Ah?" Purple red face scared change, also ignore the body of the injury, quickly stood up, shaking the pieces of bamboo sticks together. But the smell of sealed bamboo sticks has evaporated. "Don''t... Don''t... don''t... purplish red face full of tears, choking cry. But she couldn''t put the bamboo sticks together completely, and the air that was volatilized has been swaying with the wind and drifting into the distance... "no Purplish red howls in pain. She didn''t want to use bamboo sticks. If you use bamboo sticks, ye Bai will come. And in a place like this... Who can live? It''s a total death! But wood has become a boat, the breath has gone. What to do? How can I Tell ye Bai not to die? Purple red six gods, the whole is shaking. At this time, several figures rushed to purple red! It''s like a flood of violence."Purplish red, be careful!" The shrill cry resounded through the sky. Purplish red all over a shudder, raised her eyes and looked at the rushing figure. It''s from the dark Dynasty. They''ve got their eyes on purplish red. They''re killing them with their swords. "Fight back! Fight back I don''t know who is trying to yell. The people who want to fight back are facing purple red. Counterattack... What''s the use of that? I''m no match for these people. Today, I''m doomed to die. If so, why not wait for the arrival of death in silence? Purplish red sighed and lowered her head. She no longer went to see the people of the dark king Dynasty, but sat silently in the same place, holding the broken bamboo stick, no longer urging the soul of heaven. "I''m sorry, ye Bai... I didn''t mean to hurt you... I''m sorry..." she said hoarsely. At this time, a great deal of terrible sword spirit and spirit came towards here. Ferocious pressure almost tears the purple red... is this the feeling of death? There''s no pain in her mind. However, just then... whoosh! A strange noise suddenly came out. Then I saw a strange sound spread, the ground was not by an earthquake. Purplish red slightly a Zheng, open eyes, but see in front of a great and upright figure. This figure... Is the white night! "Mr. Ye?" Purple red exclaimed. "Are you all right?" White night slightly side head, smile says. "Mr. Ye, go away!! Get out of here! Go now Purplish red eyes, crying and shouting. The last scene she wanted to see finally appeared. And... It happened so quickly. "Get out of here? Why? Didn''t I say I wanted to help you once? Since you used a bamboo stick, I must come here naturally! " The white night said inexplicably. "I broke the bamboo stick by mistake. I didn''t mean to break it! Go! You go, I can''t hurt you! Let''s go Purplish red is close to madness. But it''s too late. Because those souls have already rushed over. "There''s another boy out there!" "No matter, kill me!" "Kill!" The shrill roar is blooming. The sword of terror cut fiercely. At that moment, the void is broken, the ground is broken, and the power of terror is released to all directions. Scholars, Liu Shun and others want to help, but they can''t. Purple red scared fierce closed her eyes, dare not to see this scene. Hissing... the sound of her skin being torn sounded in her ears. Purple heart suddenly trembled, a inexplicable sadness, guilt and remorse still rise. "I killed you! I killed you... But don''t be sad, I''ll be with you soon... Soon... Soon... "Murmured purplish red, tears falling down her face. It''s just... She waited for half a sound, but she didn''t feel the pain of the sword. What''s going on? If the sword... Why wait so long? Purple red some confusion, people difficult to open their eyes. However, as soon as she opened her eyes, she was stunned. But in front of me, there is only one person standing in the white night. In addition, there is a vacuum around. The ground is full of broken bones. The blood gathers into a river. The air is filled with a disgusting smell of blood. In addition, there is a strong breath of destruction... "what happened?" Purple red staring at all this, head melon seeds have been completely muddled circle. She had no idea what was going on. What about the people around her? Where have you been? Are these corpses on the ground the ones of the dark kings around them? Why are those dark Dynasty people in the distance so frightened? There are big brother Liu Shun... Scholar elder brother. Why are their expressions so strange? Purplish red stares at, feeling all around is very unreal. At this time, the person in front of him has turned around. He held a transparent sword in his hand. Zihong remembered that it was the virtual sword of Ye Bai. "Violet girl, are you ok? Can you stand up? " White night asked with a smile. "The leaf adult..." the purple red complexion is dull, the entire person has not yet relaxed the God. "What''s going on around here?" She asked."Nothing. I''ll take you back." Said the white night. "Go back? Not yet! We have to kill the deputy commander of the dark Dynasty, or what are we doing here? I''ll be sorry for the dead brothers, too Purple red bit her teeth, went forward and grabbed Bai Ye''s arm. She said solemnly, "Mr. Ye, you should leave here first. Before the people of the dark Dynasty are around, you should go quickly!" "I said, I will save you once and take you away. If you don''t go, how can I leave here?" "You are a pig''s head! What are you still stubborn with me at this time? You''re just an emperor of Jin Dynasty, don''t you want to die? Let''s go! Let''s go Purplish red calls and scolds, is to make force, force to throw away the white night. She felt that although her strength was not enough, it should be easy to force a Jin emperor to leave. It''s just that... After she made an effort, she didn''t move in the white night. Purple red slightly a Zheng. But he saw the white night looking over the fierce beast not far away, and said faintly, "that is to say, if I cut that deputy commander, you will leave with me, right?" "What are you talking about?" Purple red once doubted her ears... but when she saw the white night, she took off her hands and looked at the fierce beast over there, and suddenly took a leap. Whoosh! He disappeared in an instant. Purple red froze on the spot. She turned her head in a hurry and saw that the white night had already rushed to the sedan chair on the fierce beast... what speed is this? Is this the speed of the Jin Dynasty? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2542 He flashed to the back of the fierce beast. He didn''t want to think about it in the white night. He directly raised his sword and chopped it. The sword spirit is full of vitality. "Get out of here "Protect your majesty!" "Die!" Around the sedan chair, the people of the dark king Dynasty roared and fell with their swords. But before their sword was applied to them, they were cut off by a cold light! All souls trembled, and then there was no movement and stood still. The deputy commander in the sedan chair breathed hard, only to see that the bodyguards in front of him were all split into two parts. Their bodies were cut open from the chest and fell from the back of the fierce beast. All of them died miserably after landing, and the blood was immediately diffused. These guards with swords were all killed! What The whole purple red looks like a lost soul, staring at this shocking scene. As for the scholars, Liu Shun and others, they all landed and looked at the white night in dismay. What''s going on in the reign of emperor Jin? Isn''t his magic weapon already handed in? Why is it so fierce? Is this guy really the emperor of Jin? The deputy commander was attacked, and all the people rushed to the deputy commander, and no one paid attention to the purple red, scholars and others. After all, the deputy commander is the commander-in-chief of this operation. If something happens to him, the war will surely fail. "Who are you?" The deputy commander in the sedan asks Shen Leng. "What about chaos? If he doesn''t show up, he''ll let you be a deputy commander in charge of the front line? What does the commander-in-chief do for food? " Asked the deputy commander, glancing at the white night. "Son of a bitch, can you name the commander directly? No matter who you are, if you fight against my dark Dynasty, you will die! " The deputy commander scolded and then yelled: "kill me!" "Kill!" The people of the dark king Dynasty rushed over again. The white night slightly raised the sword, pulled a sword flower, and then violently shook the body of the sword. Bang Dang! The whole body of the sword instantly exploded a circle of terrible sword Qi, which broke into a thumb sized air sheet, splashed around and stabbed those dark king Dynasty people who were rushing in. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the air burst. I can see that all the spirits around me have been cut off by this piece of air! How terrible! All around the soul breathed, and the soul formula of the urgent sacrifice magic weapon resisted it. However, the air sheet was extremely cold, which was enough to penetrate everything. It actually penetrated the swords and armor of these people, and cut through the heart... hundreds of soul people were frozen. A moment later, their necks were crooked and fell to the ground with no movement. In a flash, hundreds of souls were killed in seconds. Moreover, none of them existed in the period of emperor Jin, and none of them was lower than or even equal to him. The deputy commander in the sedan chair was extremely frightened and cried out in a sad voice, "who are you? Who are you? " White night has no time to talk nonsense with him. He directly urges the soul of heaven and cuts him with his virtual sword. "Asshole!" The man growled bitterly, and the fierce beast under him gave a deafening roar. Then he shook his body violently. His body moved slightly in the daytime, and his step was light. He broke away from the fierce beast''s back and rose into the air. But the next second, the fierce beast fiercely sat on the ground, at the same time, that bloody mouth aimed at the white night, suddenly opened, and then suddenly closed! Click! The body of the white night immediately disappeared into the mouth of the fierce beast. He was eaten raw! "Lord Ye!" Purplish red issued a heart rending cry. "Asshole, let''s help!" The scholar said angrily, and led the people to run toward the fierce beast. But at the moment when these people approached the fierce beast, they saw that the skin on the surface of the fierce beast suddenly bulged up, and its huge mouth opened and roared wildly. The deputy commander seemed to know something. He jumped out of the sedan chair and took off in mid air. At the moment he left the sedan chair, a sword light suddenly flew out of the fierce beast''s back and directly cut the sedan chair. The scholars and others who rushed to the fierce beast immediately stopped and looked at the fierce beast. However, a lot of sword light broke out on the fierce beast at this time, and each sword light cut the body of the fierce beast like tofu. After a round of sword light dissipated, the fierce beast had stopped howling and stood still. After a breath, its huge body began to peel off, collapse, the body split into pieces of meat, blood gushed from its body like a dam burst. After a while, the fierce beast turned into a pile of meat mountain, and the blood gushed and irrigated the land... the deputy commander looked at all this, and the whole person was already confused. The brains of all the people in the dark Dynasty are blank.What kind of monster is this? So tough? Is this still someone they can deal with? The souls are all shivering, no longer dare to go forward, only look from afar. They don''t care about the life or death of the deputy commander. They care about their own lives. "Where are you looking?" At this time, a distant voice came from the side. The deputy commander breathed, suddenly turned his head, but saw that man did not know when, had appeared in his side. "You..." the deputy commander was shocked, and immediately took action to kill him. But just as he moved, the white night pinched the deputy commander''s neck with one hand, and then exerted his force. The terrible force almost cut off the deputy commander''s neck, and the power of the water of the black river, which was shaking in his palm, covered his whole body like an electric current. The deputy commander couldn''t move, his limbs danced wildly, and he kept struggling, but he couldn''t get away from the palm of his hand in the white night... "spare my life... Forgive me... My lord...". "If you want to live, you''re not begging me!" White night light said, and then footwork is a little bit, fell on the purple red and other people''s side, then the deputy commander threw to the ground. "Ouch..." the deputy commander gave a painful cry, but he did not dare to get up. Purple red several people seem to have just returned to God. "What''s this... What''s going on?" Murmuring in purple and red. "Mr. Ye, how can you be so powerful? Have you brought back all the magic weapons? " Scholars, Liu Shun and others fell to the ground and looked at the white night in disbelief. "I didn''t get those magic weapons back. I just have better ones." Shake your head and smile in the white night. "Really?" The crowd was wide eyed. "Of course... Well, don''t talk nonsense. You''d better hurry up and take this man to the front line and kill him in front of the people of the dark king Dynasty. In this way, it will surely frighten the dark Dynasty and force the dark Dynasty to retreat!" White night road. As soon as the words fell, people''s breath almost froze. All of them turn their heads and stare at the white night. The scholar lowered his voice: "this is the credit against the sky, Lord Ye, you... You actually give it to us like this? Are you... Serious? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2543 White night shook his head, said faintly: "I am not to give you, but to purple red, you people, I only have some good feelings for purple red, of course, I am not averse to you, after all, you are a group of relatively honest people in my eyes." As soon as he said this, Liu Shun and others were upset. Liu Shun could hear that white night was talking about him. But he was not good at thinking about anything, so he could only keep silent. Purplish red face a red, some shy. At this time, all around the soul all rushed to attack the crowd. "Let go, my Lord!" "Kill me!" There was a shrill roar. The people of the dark king poured out like a flood. All kinds of soul swords are like raindrops. No one dares to stop at this time. If the deputy commander is not affected by the capture of these people, they are bound to be killed in disorder and sacrificed to the deputy commander once they return. "You take him and I''ll cover you!" Drinking in the white night, he rushed to the dark king with his empty sword. "Lord Ye!" Purple red urgent cry, want to come forward to help, but it is the scholar pulled. "Purple red, let''s go. Lord Ye can handle it!" The scholar lowered his voice. "How could this be possible? How can Mr. ye deal with so many people alone Purple red''s eyes widened and her face was unbelievable... "just go. Can we help you when we go up?" The scholar asked. "This..." purple red opened her mouth and wanted to say something. The next second, however, she could not speak any more. I only see the sword in the white night. Sonorous! A fierce sword light burst out from the long sword. The meaning of the sword is strong, and the sound of the sword is terrible. It directly cuts through the void and releases the general situation of the souls in front of him. Those souls still wanted to resist, and all kinds of colorful air shield halos were directly released, forming an iron wall in front of the army of the dark Dynasty. However, after all, the gas wall was still unable to resist. It was directly cut open, and the terrible sword light penetrated into the crowd, splashing a circle of vast and vast blood waves. Purple red stares at this blood wave, brain a blank. She had never seen such a terrible existence. A sword down, a million souls ambush the corpse. The blood waves soar to the sky and the sky is stained with blood. The soul like a flood has been completely submerged in blood. The corpse is like rain. The ground soon lay a dark Dynasty. Is this God? Purplish red was staring at me. Scholars, Liu Shun and others also looked at it without expression. "You say, such a person, still need our help?" The scholar came back to himself and asked Zihong. Purple red opened her mouth and there was no sound. Help? What is she qualified to help? "Did he use magic weapon to be so powerful?" Liu Shun next to him couldn''t help asking. The scholar shook his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t know. As far as I know, there is no magic weapon with such terrible power, unless it is..." "what is it?" The people nearby asked. The scholar glanced at the crowd and said solemnly, "unless it''s Hong Bing!" People are breathing hard. Hong Bing? What a powerful thing that is... "what are you doing there? Why don''t you leave? " At this time, the white night over there is to drink. People just reacted. In front of the dark Dynasty team has been forced to tear a hole in the white night. It''s a road made entirely of blood. Purple red, scholars and other people did not hesitate, immediately grabbed the deputy commander to move forward. The white night followed, carrying the sword and cutting fiercely. No matter who he is, as soon as he gets close to him, he will die under the sword Qi of the white night, and his body will be dead. All the people of the dark king Dynasty in all directions were frightened. No one dared to go forward, but they could only watch in the distance in fear. "What do you eat? Help me! Help me The deputy commander screamed. But his shouts had no effect. Save? That''s delivery! If you don''t go up, you can still save some. Who will go up? But at this time, the ranks of the dark Dynasty split, and several souls in red armor and cloaks rushed out. "Let go of the thief "Kill!"The men roared and rushed with swords. Compared with those in the previous dark Dynasty, their Qi and strength were obviously much stronger. Before they arrived, their Qi had already arrived, which made it difficult for purple red and scholars to move. "Hateful..." "their spirit is very strong!" "Let''s make a strong dash!" Several people roar, also sacrifice the soul power intention to continue to move forward. However, no matter who it is, they are all injured. In addition to the previous fighting in the crowd, it is difficult to deal with these red armor soul people at this time... "Lord Ye!" The scholar looked at the white night. "Don''t worry." White night light way, and then a little body shape, a sense of Qi wrapped around the whole body, and then toward those red soul rush. His whole body Qi is like a big hammer of terror. People rush forward and kill with the hammer. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! ... the general situation of a group of red armor soul people has been broken, and their magic weapons and Qi meaning defense have also been torn apart. After a while, the white night rushed to the middle of the crowd and danced wildly with the empty sword. Hua la... the sword is like a wave, and it gallops like a fierce beast. It devours the bodies of these souls. Soul people want to block with sword, but in the face of virtual sword, the weapons in their hands are like tofu, which are all broken. Soon, these terrible scarlet souls are killed. See here, purple red speechless. Crush! Complete rolling! At the moment, killing these people in the dark Dynasty in the white night is like killing pigs and killing dogs! No, slaughtering pigs and killing dogs is not so easy. They did not know that although the white night existed only in the period of emperor Jin, his power of Heihe combined with his divine power was almost invincible. Compared with these two forces, the current power of the heavenly spirit is more like a spark in the process of evoking the soul. "This adult ye... Is so strong that he can... Be comparable with those adults above?" Purplish red Na Na road. "I don''t know, but one thing is certain. Even if you can''t compete with those adults above, you can''t be weak..." the scholar took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "I''ve been doubting something!" "What''s the matter?" The people next to him were busy looking at him. "This Mr. Ye... May rely on more than magic weapon!" "Not by magic? So... What did he rely on? He is just a soul of the emperor of Jin Liu Shun, next to him, lost his voice. "The soul of emperor Jin? So what? Can you see that he used other magic weapons when he was fighting? His virtual sword looks extraordinary indeed, but with one blow and one foot, he can smash an Immortal Emperor to pieces! Did he install magic weapons in his hands and feet? " He is a scholar. People looked at the white night in a hurry. It''s true that there is no magic weapon in the white night. It seems that it depends entirely on the spirit of heaven in fighting... "can a king of Jin have such a powerful power? It''s impossible... This... It''s impossible... "Said the man next to him trembling. "There''s nothing impossible... I''ve heard that there was a soul person who, though not high in spirit, wantonly slaughtered those so-called rebellious and jade kings..." the scholar said hoarsely. "Who?" People around him asked. "That man is the existence of Lisheng state. As for the name, I don''t remember very clearly... It seems that there is a white in the name..." "well, don''t say so much. Lord Ye has killed a way for us. Let''s rush out and don''t let down Mr. Ye''s kindness!" "Yes, let''s go!" When they had said that, they rushed out immediately. There was an attempt to stop these people. But the scholar immediately put his sword on the commander''s neck and yelled: "Whoever dares to come here, I will kill him!" "No, don''t come here. Who dares to come here? I''ll kill him!" The commander shivered and screamed at once. The crowd did not dare to approach. People all give in. Soon, the scholars rushed out of the encirclement and came to the battlefield. At once, the deputy commander Liu Zihong took off. "Surrender quickly. Your general has been captured by us. Surrender quickly!" Only listen to a group of scholars with the soul power to amplify, open their voices and roar. The sound rippled, and everyone on the battlefield looked up. When the deputy commander was captured by life, people were shocked. "No, my Lord is in trouble." "What''s the matter? Why is your Lord captured? ""Is it that the other side has extraordinary power? Can''t even the grown-ups compete? " "Run away!" "Go! Get out of here The crowd roared and ran away. After a while, the army of the dark Dynasty was in chaos. The rebel army took advantage of the situation to pursue, the situation turned around in an instant, and the army of the dark Dynasty was in a state of defeat... scholars and others were all overjoyed. "Go He pulled off the deputy commander and immediately drank. "Scholar elder brother, Mr. Ye is still inside. Shall we try to save him?" Purple red Dynasty dark Dynasty retreat from the place to look, worried said. The scholar hesitated, looked at the deputy commander in his hand, and then looked at the distance of his eyes. Then he said, "OK, let''s go back and save him!" With that, the crowd would turn around. But at this time, a figure covered with blood flew towards this. As soon as the crowd looked, it was the white night... he killed himself out of the encirclement... "Lord Ye!" Purple red was overjoyed and rushed to the front immediately. She wanted to hold the white night, but she reacted and stopped immediately. "Are you all right?" White night smiles. "It''s OK, Mr. Ye. You''re all right. That''s great." Purple red was overjoyed. "The people of the dark king Dynasty have begun to withdraw. Let''s go back." "Good!" Purple red nods, people fly to the mainland. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2544 "Ha ha ha ha, OK, OK! I didn''t expect that you could capture the head of the enemy? Well done! Scholar, Liu Shun Before they landed, they saw a group of people flying in front of each other. The first existence was the king who came down! The white night frowned. The faces of scholars and others were not good-looking. However, they didn''t know about the assassination in the daytime, so they didn''t have any precautions against him. "My Lord! In fact, all of this is due to Lord Ye, who has captured this man! " Said the scholar, clasping his fist. White night looked at the scholar and did not speak. This is a great credit. If the scholar takes this credit as his own, he is bound to get a lot of magic weapon rewards. Even the adults above will praise him heavily. After all, he defended the western xuanming state and the whole dawn border area... this honor is a great gift and a great opportunity for anyone. But the scholar did not hesitate to buckle the credit on the body of the white night. These people are really honest... "Oh? Is it? " Prince Xiang Sui just glanced at the white night, and did not pay any more attention to him. He said with a smile to the scholars and others: "the generals of the people of the dark king Dynasty have been captured by me. They are bound to retreat. We have taken back the defense line and can build up the defense again. For the time being, we are carefree. Come and come, you guys, go to have a rest. I will reward you and wait!" "Thank you very much." "You are all the pillars of our rebel army... Somebody, take them to the hall, as for this person, give it to me!" Then he went down to the king''s way. The scholar nodded and gave the deputy commander to Jiang Sui Jun. Then he took the deputy commander, jumped up and flew directly to the top. The crowd was stunned. "Where are you going, my lord?" "I will take this man to see you all at once, and let them interrogate him and ask for some useful information. You can wait for me in the council chamber. I will reward you when I ask for your reward." Then the king cried, and he rushed to the peak. The scholar''s face suddenly changed. Let him ask for a reward? Can they still get a reward? It can only be said that Jiang Suijun ate the rest of the leftover soup and cold roast it just... "mother, this jiangsui gentleman is so immoral!" Liu Shun scolded. "He wants to take our credit for himself." The people beside him were angry. The white night was used to it. He just shook his head and said faintly, "this man is not good at heart. If you command your Rebel Army by him, the rebel army will be eradicated by the people of the dark king Dynasty." No one around him said anything. Some people still nodded in silence and agreed with the words of the white night. They came to the hall, took a rest and waited quietly. After about half a day''s work, Jiang Sui Jun has come back with the head of the deputy commander. People are looking. But when he saw the fall, he threw his head to the ground, and he took three steps and two steps and sat on the top. "My Lord!" The crowd rose. "Don''t be polite. Sit down!" Then he said with a smile on his face. He looks in a good mood. "My Lord, what did you ask when you took the thief up?" A man stood up and said with a smile. "The people above have great powers and powers. Although he doesn''t recruit, his secret can''t be hidden under their skills." Then he said with a smile. When they heard it, they understood it immediately. I''m afraid that most of this person''s brain was taken out by them and forced to read the memory... "after I came down, I received the news from the front line that the people of the dark king Dynasty had retreated to the border camp in xixuanming Prefecture, where they were guarding. At present, they have no action to invade again. We need to take advantage of this time to strengthen our defense and prepare for war!" Then he said with a smile. "Yes, my Lord!" The prince nodded and continued to talk about the war situation, but the reward offered by scholars and others did not mention a word. This can make Liu Shun and others dissatisfied, but due to the status of the king, they dare not speak. Only the white night here opened its mouth. "My Lord, you''ve come down from the top. You should have a reward, right? What about the rewards? " As soon as he said this, he frowned and looked at the white night. The rest were stunned. It''s OK for people to scold him behind his back, but in front of him, who dares to say something about him? He is the supreme commander at present! "What do you mean?" Then the king was not happy and said coldly. "I mean, isn''t it obvious enough? If you get the reward, don''t hide it and hand it out quickly. Why? Do you want to take it alone? " White night light said. As soon as the words fell, the crowd gasped."Leaf adult..." purple red busy is low to call a, signal white night don''t talk. But the white night ignored. Then he slapped the table, pointed to the white night and scolded: "bastard, ye Bai, do you dare to insult me? How dare you "I''m just telling the truth!" "You fart! Ye Bai, we haven''t calculated what you intended to do to me. Who told you to sit here? Somebody, bring me ye Bai Then he said angrily. "Yes Outside the gate, several souls rushed in at once and rushed to the white night. "What are you doing?" Purple red was in a hurry and immediately got up to stop the two people. Scholars and Liu Shun also stood up. "Scholar, purple red, what are you doing? Do you want to help this thief who intends to murder me? " Then he asked. You said, "Lord Ye? Do you have evidence? " The scholar asked. "What I have seen with my own eyes, what evidence is needed?" And then he said coldly. "If so, there is no evidence! Do you want to rely on the sin of Lord Dingye? I''m afraid it''s not enough? " The scholar said lightly. Then the king''s face sank: "how... Do you want to fight against this adult?" "I dare not, but what''s your reward?" The scholar asked. Jiang Sui Jun, with a cold look, was staring at the scholar. However, the scholar was towering and motionless. He also looked at Jiang Sui Jun and seemed to be waiting for his reply. Finally, Jiang Sui Jun snorted coldly and raised his hand. The storage ring on his finger lit up a few lights, and then some magic elixir fell out of it. "That''s it. You can pick it up yourself." Then he said. When they saw it, they were not surprised. "My Lord, these are the magic weapons?" "These are very common magic weapons. How can those great powers give us only these magic weapons?" Liu Shun is in a hurry. "What? Don''t you think magic weapons are good? Hum, at present, our Liming border area is invaded by foreign enemies, and all resources are in short supply. It''s good to have rewards. Are you still choosy? Take it, or there will be no such thing! " Then he swung his sleeve. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2545 So the king said a drop, the scene of people all color change. Liu Shun''s faces were gloomy to the extreme. This is to be done alone. These rags on the ground, even Liu Shun and others are despised, let alone those things that the above big talents will be rewarded! "Lord, you... It''s too much. We''re going to see you guys!" Red and purple, cried out at once. "See you adults? Oh, what are you? Who are you supposed to see? Are you qualified? " "Then the king said scorn. "You..." br > the popular thing is to bite your teeth. "What? You want to hurt me with Ye Bai? If so, our Lord will take all of you down! " Then he angrily said, and then waved his hand: "come, take all these people away and hold them!" "This..." br > the waiters were faced with a difficult face. "What? You didn''t hear me? Get these people for me now! Come on! " And he was angry. "Adults... Scholar they... Just made a great achievement and captured the enemy leaders. Without them, we would have been afraid that we would have been ahead of us... We would not praise them at this time, but we would rather catch them. If this happened, it would cause instability in the military, and countless people questioned it..." said one man with a small heart. This words fell, so the brow of the king immediately frowned. "Adult, Zhao Kuo said it right. The scholar just established the great feat of Gaishi. You will deal with them like this, just afraid that they will cause criticism." "At present, our morale is booming. If the officials get such treatment, will it not be a big blow to our army morale?" "I hope you think twice!" "Think twice, adult!" People around them got up and talked. So you can see the fear. After all, it is difficult for all to violate the public''s will. In this case, he can''t act against the public''s wishes... OK, since this is the case, our adults don''t deal with these guys, but the scholar and Zihong are all right in their eyes when they collide with our adults Then the Emperor gave a hand, said cold. "This..." br > those people can''t speak. "Now that''s the case, I think you should turn your merits into two. You offend our Lord and you cannot forgive it. But if you have made great achievements, we will not be investigated. You will bring these things to me immediately and roll away immediately!" "Then the king said angrily. "What do you say?" Liu Shun was furious, his eyes were red, and he was going to rush forward. But the next scholar and others immediately pressed him. "Liu Shun, don''t be impulsive!" The scholar sank. "It''s a real bully to him!" "Even so, there is no way. After all, he is in high position, and we can''t fight with it!" Liu Shun also wants to say what, but see the eyes of the people, hesitated, or stop. "It seems that ye is right. This man... Is really wrong, and he is very narrow and profitable. As one of the commanders of the volunteers, he did this for the sake of petty profit... My volunteer army has this leader, and will lose without doubt..." the scholar lowered his voice. "Damn... Big brother scholar, what shall we do now?" Asked Liu Shun. "Just stop now, go back and say it." "Yes." The crowd nodded. The scholar hugged: "adult is huge, I wait for a moment impulse, still hope adult don''t care!" "You have good interest. What our adults dislike most is the reckless men. We have all the three and nine ranks of the righteous army. We should rectify these people. Naturally, we will not be considerate. Scholar, you are smart people, and you should know what our adult means!" "Then you hum cold. "Of course, sir, if nothing is wrong, please allow me to wait for me to leave." The scholar again is boxing. "OK, but you can go. This leaves are white and you can''t go!" Then the king sank. As soon as this was said, the face of the scholar changed. They were saved in the night, and the work was also made on a white night. They could not, but the night was different. White night a light smile, shaking the head: "Qiao, I also did not intend to leave." "You have this kind of consciousness!" "Then the king snorted coldly, and waved. The souls went up immediately. "Lord, how can you... Be so? Lord Ye has made contributions, and he should not suffer from this! " The scholar was in a hurry. "What? Our Lord has let you go. What else do you want? Would you like to go in with Ye Bai? " Then the king was annoyed, and immediately drank and shouted. "Adults, we don''t mean that..." br > stop talking. If you want to go, the gate is over there, bring your things to me immediately. If you want to be a leader for this person, our adult will treat you as the same party! Take it together! " "Then the king cried.He didn''t give any chance to scholars and others... "you are so hateful! If you do this to us, I must report to all the adults above! " Purple red was so angry that she immediately called out. "Tell me? Yes, you go to sue! Let''s not say if you can see those adults! Even if you sue, I''m not afraid! Ye Bai intends to kill me, and his origin is unknown. Why can''t I take him? If you go to sue, I have a good reason. " Then he sneered. "You..." purple red gas speechless... the scholar frowned and did not say a word. Then he sneered and raised his hand again: "come on, put Ye Bai down for me!" "Yes The souls drank and came forward one after another. As for the white night, they did not feel that they had made contributions. After all, it was the scholars who brought the deputy commander to the front line, so they had no burden in their hearts. But white night did not panic. He is still standing in the same place, face like stagnant water, not much expression. In fact, Jiang Sui Jun''s behavior has completely angered him. At this point, there is no need to hide anything. Such a villain, kill quickly! However, at this time, the purple red still rushed over, and pulled out the sword in the waist, and directly across those souls. "Purple red!" Scholars and others exclaimed. "If it had not been for elder brother ye, we would not have been here? If anyone dares to move brother Ye today, I will kill him! " Purplish red, firm and resolute, said solemnly. "Silly girl..." the scholar sighed and walked forward. "You..." fall then Jun stare big eye. "Lord Xiang, please forgive me for being rude. As I said, Lord Ye has made great contributions to capture the enemy''s head. Without him, we would have died long ago. If Lord Xiang really wanted to move Lord Ye! Then kill us all first The scholar said hoarsely. "Asshole! Asshole Jiang Sui Jun''s whole body trembled wildly, and he was eager to rush down and beat all these people to death. "My Lord, this..." others don''t know what to do. "Catch! If you catch all of them, you will be killed if you dare to resist! " Then he roared. "It seems that I have to fray with the brothers of the rebel army today!" The scholar''s eyes are sorrowful. "There''s no choice. If we don''t help Mr. Ye, brother Wang Xun and brother Li Kang will also say that I''m not benevolent!" Liu Shun sank. "Let''s fight." "It''s a pity I didn''t die on the battlefield!" People are helpless, but they regard death as their own. After the white night to see speechless. These people are... Too straightforward... "OK! Since you want to die here! That adult will help you!! Kill me Jiang Sui Jun was completely annoyed, regardless of the others, shouting angrily. "This..." the people around him were embarrassed and looked at Jiang Sui Jun in embarrassment. "What are you doing "Big... Adults... They have made contributions in the end..." "asshole, how about making contributions? They are going to rebel! It''s against my will Jiang Sui was so angry that he couldn''t control so much. He walked down directly from the top and walked towards the scholars: "OK, since you don''t move! The adult does it yourself When he finished, he would raise his hand and clap. But at this time, a figure rushed in. "My Lord!! My Lord As soon as the voice came out, all the people on the scene were stunned. Qi Qi looked at the sound source. It turned out to be the front line messenger. "What''s the matter?" Then the king''s face was cold. However, seeing the messenger, he said happily, "my Lord, we have captured Zhang Zun and iron gourd alive." "What?" "Good!" "Ha ha, these two damned traitors finally fell into our hands!" "Great!" The people around him were overjoyed. Then the king''s face was ugly. "Oh? It seems that my magic weapon can be found back The corners of his mouth rose in the white night and said with a smile. "Ye Bai, don''t be complacent. You are a prisoner now. Your things are stolen goods." Then the king calmed down, glanced at the white night, thought slightly, and turned his hand away. "I''ll spare you for a while, but you''ll still be guilty! When I have finished the trial of iron gourd and Zhang Zun, I will try you well! " Then he snorted coldly. "Trial?" The scholar frowned and felt something was wrong. "Bring those traitors up for me!" Then he went back to the upper seat."My Lord, I''m going to say goodbye!" The scholar sink Road, want to leave. "Don''t go!" Then you drink. "Anything else, my lord?" "Of course, you all stand here for me. No one of you is allowed to leave until I have finished the trial of iron gourd and Zhang Zun." Then he said coldly. "Why?" The scholar asked. "Hum, ye Bai intended to murder me, but Zhang Zun and tiehulu betrayed our rebel army. I suspect that they are from the same route. Don''t you say that I have no evidence to convict Ye Bai? Then when I finish the examination of Zhang Zun and iron gourd! The truth has come to light. I will cut the leaf white again! " Then he sneered. As soon as the words fell, the scholars and others all changed color. White night also slightly raised his head, some unexpected looking down to Jun. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2546 I didn''t expect that Jiang Sui Jun would not give up... he even wanted to use this method to deal with the white night. "Hateful!" Liu SHUNQI''s teeth itch. "Scholar elder brother, you have to find a way to help elder brother Ye." Purple red emergency road. "Jiang Sui Jun is the front-line commander of our rebel army. We are isolated and it is difficult to compete with him. Unless elder brother Li Kang is here, we alone will have no voice." The scholar''s face was hard. "What now?" Liu Shun asked. "If you want to be reasonable, we can still talk about it and watch the change. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t leave a handle for him to take advantage of." The scholar whispered. "Yes The crowd nodded. White night came. "Scholar, I want to ask you a question." "Lord Ye, it''s all right to speak." A scholar. "How can I see the adults above?" Asked the white night in a low voice. The scholar was stunned and shook his head: "it''s very difficult... The adults above have been practicing in seclusion all the time. They have to deal with the super powers sent by the dark Dynasty at any time, so they have been racing against the clock to increase their strength. Unless there is a huge thing, they will not show up or meet anyone, such as the sudden attack of the people of the dark king Dynasty If the dark Dynasty''s troops have reached the bottom of the mountain, we have to invite all the adults! The capture of the commander of the dark Dynasty is a major event. After all, the commander has a large amount of available intelligence in his brain, which is of great help to the overall situation. Therefore, we can see all the adults! We don''t see them except for such things! " "No wonder you dare to be so presumptuous! When he goes down the mountain, he is the first rebel? " The white night frowned. "Basically, you can say that..." the scholar sighed: "but you don''t have to worry about it. If you have us, you will be free." "It''s OK." White night faint smile: "if he forced urgent, I killed him is!" The scholar shivered all over. Thinking of the heroic posture of the former white night in the chaotic army, the scholar''s body suddenly trembled, and his face showed deep concern. He saw the power of white night with his own eyes. If we really want to do it in the white night, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck. As soon as he died, the rebels would surely be in chaos. At that time, countless people would besiege the white night, which would only cause chaos. The strength of the white night is so amazing that even the people of the dark king Dynasty can''t keep him. When the time comes, he will surely kill the sky and the earth, and both sides will be hurt. If the dark Dynasty attacks the rebels again at this time, the rebels will be defeated! Thinking of this, the scholar''s body trembled slightly, and the whole person even retreated, almost unable to stand firm... "Mr. Ye... Please don''t be angry. Don''t worry, I won''t let him do anything to you again. You are innocent. He can''t frame you. I promise you!" The scholar swallowed his saliva and said in a hurry. "Don''t bother like that. I don''t like to fight with others. I can move my hands. Why move my mouth?" Shake your head at night. "No, Lord Ye... Don''t do it. If so, I can only show my ambition with death!" The scholar immediately said, with a determined look. The people next to him were stunned. The same is true of white night. "Scholar, what are you... What are you doing?" "Well, why death?" "Yes, scholar, it''s not as serious as that, is it?" Purple red and others puzzled. "Don''t worry about it. In any case, Mr. Ye, don''t do anything about it. If you really want to move and surrender Suijun, I will not help you, but one will die!" The scholar gnawed his teeth. "This..." the crowd was silent. White night did not speak. In fact, he knows what a scholar means. He saved the scholar. In the scholar''s eyes, he was a benefactor. He would never be the enemy of Bai Ye. However, if he killed Sui Jun in white night, he would be trapped in danger. As a member of the volunteer army, the scholar must stop it, but he could not stop it. He was in a dilemma, so he had to commit suicide. The white night sighed. These honest people have a sincere heart. It''s really admirable to be able to maintain this state of mind in such troubled times. "Well, in that case, I''ll do as you say. Let''s not move. But I hope he doesn''t touch my bottom line. Otherwise, I''ll do the same." "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, it''s not like that!" The scholar was busy. White night nodded. At this time, there was a commotion outside the door. Then see a few souls with two embarrassed figure stumbled into the hall. These two people are Zhang Zun and iron gourd. At the moment, they were all injured and covered with blood, which had the previous scenery, just like a dog lost home.They were hustled into the hall, their faces pale. All the people in the hall paid attention to each other with a sneer in their eyes. "Kneel down!" A bodyguard yelled. Without hesitation, they knelt on the ground immediately. "Who are you?" Then the corner of your mouth rose and said with a faint smile. "Prince Xiang Sui, this is it. We have nothing to say. Ye Bai''s magic weapons are in our two people''s storage rings. Take them. You can kill them and cut them. Do as you like!" Iron gourd said coldly. But Zhang Zun was in a hurry and immediately drank: "shut up, idiot!" After that, he quickly kowtowed and gritted his teeth and said, "Lord, we know our sins. Please spare our lives anyway. We are willing to do meritorious deeds." "Reverend Zhang, why do you ask him? This man also shows ye Bai''s magic weapons. Now that we have planted them in his hands, he will surely kill us. Instead of being looked down upon by others, we should be more happy! " Iron gourd angry way. "It''s my biggest mistake to cooperate with you, a man with one mind!" Zhang Zun hated iron but not steel. Obviously, he saw more clearly what kind of person jiangsuijun was than iron gourd. This kind of person can''t be hard, otherwise he will die faster. He has to follow his hairy touch and his words, so that he may have a chance of life. "You have no backbone!" Iron gourd disdains the way. However, the next second, Jiang Sui Jun snorted and said coldly, "OK, we iron gourd adults are still very backbone! Come on, divide the iron gourd into five parts and refine its soul As soon as this word came out, the iron gourd''s face changed. "Fool, see? If you don''t beg for mercy! There is no doubt that you will die! " Zhang Zun said coldly. The iron gourd looked ugly and bit his teeth. He could only knock his head heavily on the ground and screamed: "Lord... Spare my life... As long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything you want me to do..." in this paper, the author of this paper analyzes the reasons why the iron gourd looks ugly and bites his teeth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2547 After all, iron gourd still succumbed to the power of Jiang Sui Jun. He''s not a fool after all. What''s the use of fame when he''s dead? Kneel down, leave the opportunity, the next day to get the road, this loss of dignity can also earn back! Anyone with a little brain should know how to choose! "Oh, are you still afraid of death? Well, in that case, I''ll spare you a dog''s life! " Then he sneered and waved: "you wait for yourself to hand in the so-called stolen goods." "Stolen goods?" Both were stunned. "What? Do you still pretend to be stupid? Are you not with Ye Bai? " Then he hummed. "With Ye Bai?" The more they listened, the more confused they became. They looked at each other and could not understand the meaning of Jiang Sui Jun. Good. When did they go with Ye Bai? If so, why should they rob Ye Bai''s magic weapon? Iron gourd immediately wanted to ask, but Zhang Zun, who was next to him, hurriedly held him and motioned him not to open his mouth. "Don''t worry. You may have other meanings. Lord tie, maybe we don''t have to die this time." Zhang Zun murmured. "Really?" Iron gourd is a little excited. "Don''t talk to me!" Zhang Zun drank deeply, turned and raised his head, clasped his fist and said, "Lord, you already know everything. We have nothing to say. These are all the magic weapons of Ye Bai. We offer them all to you!" After saying that, Zhang Zun took off the storage ring on his finger. The iron gourd is also quickly removed and handed over to others. Others immediately presented it to the emperor. Jiang Sui Jun nodded with satisfaction. Although the iron gourd is a silly product, Zhang Zun is obviously much smarter and more clever. If Jiang Sui Jun wanted to kill them, he would have done it for a long time. After all, they were traitors, and there was no valuable information. It was useless to keep them. What Zhang Zun couldn''t figure out was why he wanted to keep them alive. Is it the leaf white? Zhang Zun suddenly realized something and looked at his own storage ring. A moment later, he had a flash of light! "I''ve learned... The Lord wants to use us to kill Ye Bai!" Zhang zunzhe lowered his voice. "Kill Ye Bai?" Iron gourd Leng next, also just react to come over. This is the magic weapon that you want to occupy the white night. As soon as the white night dies, his things are the things that have no owner. Most of them have to be confiscated. But when they are filled with public goods, are they not the things of the emperor? "How shameless this fellow is The iron gourd hummed. "He is not shameless. How can we survive?" Zhang Zun chuckled. "Good, all the booty is here!" After checking the ring, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "now, it''s time for you to confess! Tell me all the details of your betrayal and collusion with the dark dynasty! " "This..." the scholars and others were dumb. And Zhang Zun immediately kowtowed and worshipped, and said in a hurry: "reply to your majesty, we have all recruited! In fact, we were also confused and cheated by Ye Bai As soon as this word comes out, the scene is in an uproar. Then the king''s eyes were shining, and he immediately asked, "cheating? What did ye Bai cheat you about? " "Reply, my Lord! In fact, ye Bai is a spy sent by the dark dynasty! " Zhang Zun said solemnly. "What?" "Ye Bai is actually a spy sent by the dark dynasty?" "How could this be possible? Isn''t he from Yuezhou? " "How could he be a spy?" "They must have framed Lord Ye Bai!" The scene was buzzing, and everyone was shocked. Countless pairs of eyes were all locked on the body of the white night. "Say it! You go on and tell me the whole thing in detail The king immediately stood up and drank eagerly. "Yes, my Lord!" After another worship, Zhang Zun said: "actually, ye Bai is a spy sent by the dark Dynasty. His purpose is to infiltrate our rebel army and disintegrate our rebel army from the inside. We are bewitched by him, which leads us astray..." "what''s the matter with Wang trace?" Then the king sank. "Wang trace is just a victim and a tool used by Ye Bai. Ye Bai also deceives Wang Xun and wants to use him to get close to you, but Wang Xun doesn''t agree with him. So ye Bai is furious and bewilders us to kill Wang trace, so we do it..." Zhang Zun said. When the scholars heard the sound, their breath froze. "Scholar, is this... True?" Someone asked in confusion. "What a fart! They''re framing it!" The scholar clenched his teeth in a low voice.The man was silent. "Is it so?" Jiang Sui Jun also made a shocking appearance. "Unexpectedly..." "this ye Bai... Is really a spy?" "I can''t see it!" "Know the people, know the face, not the heart!" People around him began to talk. Although some people suspect that this is what Zhang zunzhe and others said to frame up the white night, more people still choose to believe Zhang Zun. "Ye Bai, what else can you say?" Then he glared at the white night with indignation. The purple red here was in a hurry and immediately stood up and called out: "what are you talking nonsense about? How could Lord ye be a spy? How can we capture the commander without him? How can the dark Dynasty retreat? These are all the words of Reverend Zhang. Without any evidence, you can''t wrong Mr. Ye! " "It''s just Ye Bai''s scheme!" Zhang Zun said faintly: "Ye Bai wants to get close to those adults through a great achievement, so as to murder those adults! This is a play that ye Bai plays for you! You are all cheated "You lie! Nonsense, nonsense Purple red was very angry. "You have no proof!" The scholar said coldly. "Evidence? No need at all. I just need to say one obvious loophole and you can believe it! " Zhang Zun chuckled. "What loopholes?" All around asked. "That is, in this war, chaos is not the commander! The commander you''ve captured is not a mess! " Zhang Zun said. As soon as the words came out, everyone''s breath froze. And the guards all reacted, and immediately rushed forward and surrounded the white night. "That''s right. Luan Kong is not the commander of this war. His deputy commander is in charge of commanding this war." "Why doesn''t chaos come out?" "I don''t know." "Fool, don''t you understand? The deputy commander came to die. The dark Dynasty wants to use his life to build great achievements for ye Bai! How close to those adults! Since it''s for the dead, how can we go to chaos? " "The strength of those adults is ahead of time, and the dark Dynasty is particularly afraid of you. If you encounter any accident, then our rebel army will be finished. The dark Dynasty wants to use our roots, and their schemes are so poisonous!" "Fortunately, you are wise enough to see through all this!" "Ye Bai! What else do you have to say "You spy "Arrest him!" "Catch him All the people around showed a sudden realization, and they all drank and yelled. Everyone''s face was full of anger and resentment. In an instant, white night''s body was labeled "spy.". At this moment, even scholars and others are flustered, completely do not know how to explain for ye Bai. "I''ve said for a long time that this son intends to murder me. I don''t believe it. Now that the witness is here, you should have nothing to say?" Then he gave a sneer, then waved and drank: "what are you waiting for? Get Ye Bai quickly "Yes The guards yelled and started right now! "Lord Ye!" Purple red is in a great hurry, and she has to rush forward immediately. But the soul next to her is to hold her. "Purple red, do you want to die? How dare you help Ye Bai? If you help her, you are also a spy "Let me go! Let me go! Lord Ye is innocent Purplish red eyes screamed. Scholars and others also stepped forward to stop the guards. But at the moment, all of them fell to the other side of Jiang Sui Jun, and they couldn''t get in at all. The situation is getting worse. No one seems to be able to save the night. The lower King touched the ring on his hand and looked at the scene indifferently. "Against me? Oh, now you know how good I am? " Then he sneered. However, at this critical moment, the white night suddenly opened. "Wait a minute!" "Do you have anything else to say?" Then he asked with a smile. "Yes, can I have a word?" The white night is light. "Well, say it, I''ll see what else you can say at this time!" Then the king raised his hand and motioned to the guards to stop and stare at the white night road. The white night nodded and looked at Jiang Sui Jun indifferently. After a few pauses, he began to speak faintly: "Zhang Zun and iron gourd slander me as a spy. I think that''s nonsense at all!" "That''s all you have to say?" "Yes." "Then you seem to be talking nonsense." Then he disdained him and laughed. People around him shook their heads. The scholars also expected that white night could say something that was enough to reverse. When they heard the words of white night, they all gave up.But at this time, the white night again said: "don''t you ask me why I said Zhang Zun''s words is nonsense?" "Why?" Then he asked with a smile. "Because I don''t have to be a spy of the dark dynasty!" The white night suddenly looks cold, momentum burst, the body of the black river water suddenly prompted, the whole person like a phantom, instantly disappeared. When he appeared, he was already standing in front of Jiang Sui Jun, holding his neck in an instant. "Oh He was unable to breathe for a moment, and his whole body Qi was directly covered by the power of the white night, and then lifted by his single hand... "ah?" The scene was shocked. "My Lord!" "Ye Bai! What are you doing "Stop it!" Countless people rushed over, nervously looking at the white night. However, seeing the expressionless way at night, he said: "come down, I want to kill you. It''s easy! Why should I be a spy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2548 White night''s sudden hand, let all people are unexpected. People at the scene couldn''t even see his shadow. The hall was filled with people. All the people were staring at him nervously, for fear that he would be killed by killing Jiang Suijun. To everyone''s horror, why can the white night subdue Jiang Suijun in an instant? Isn''t he an emperor of Jin Dynasty? How can we have such strength? The strength of Jiang Sui Jun is incomparable to that of a mad king against the heaven... people don''t understand. But this is not the time to think about it. "Ye Bai, don''t be impulsive. You can let go of it. We can give you whatever you want." "If you hurt him, we will not spare you!" "Let go, my Lord!" The crowd roared, and all the people''s spirits were aroused. "Let it go? No problem! " White night directly released his hand. Then he fell to the ground directly and covered his neck with crazy coughing and gasping. The hand of the white night almost broke his neck. This scene was once again unexpected. He was so happy that he released Jiang Suijun... Is he so confident? "Take him!" Zhang Zun seizes the opportunity and shouts at once. In an instant, all the people around him rushed up. All kinds of sword and soul art crackled on him. "Mr. Ye, be careful!" Purple red also wanted to help, but the scholar grabbed her arm. "Scholar elder brother!" Purplish red calls out urgently. "Don''t act rashly, retreat!" The scholar''s eyes were wet and said hoarse. Purple red all over a shock, I do not know why the scholar showed such an expression. In fact, they can not understand the scholar''s mood at the moment. Because things have happened in the worst situation expected by the scholars in the Dynasty... the current scholars are in great pain. He had anticipated what would happen next. "It shouldn''t be like this... It shouldn''t be like this..." the scholar said hoarsely. Hua Hua Hua... the soul like raindrops hit the body of the white night, but the person stood in place without any damage, as if these attacks were false. "What?" People around him were appalled. "Reverend Zhang, you not only want to kill me, but also frame me and slander my innocence. In this case, you go to die!" Cold drink in the white night, suddenly eyes open. Bang! A great momentum of divine power came and hit Zhang Zun. Bang... Zhang Zun''s legs were broken instantly, and the whole person was lying on the ground. His general situation and his soul power can''t resist. The power of the white night can be said to be destroying the withered and decaying. When the general situation comes, it is like the top of Mount Tai... "who are you? Why did the emperor of Jin have such a strong power? Who are you? Who are you? " Zhang Zun yelled bitterly. "Go to hell with your questions!" White night cold hum, jump up, jump to the side of Zhang Zun, a foot to his body to trample hard. Dong!!!! The earth shaking burst. Then we can see that the ground that the sole of one''s feet has trampled on by the white night explodes on the spot. The ground sank, the hall trembled, and the whole rebel camp shook... as for Zhang Zun, his body had long been torn to pieces by the violent force, and he died miserably on the spot! "Ah?" The iron gourd was green with fear. All the people around were shocked by the violent means of white night. The powerful Zhang Zun died like this? Is it too easy to kill? "Next you, iron gourd!" The white night looked at it. Iron gourd panic, immediately kneel down on the ground, not live kowtow toward the white night: "adults forgive me! Please forgive me, i... I didn''t frame you. I didn''t say a word just now... "do you know the truth?" White night walked in the past, standing in front of the iron gourd, light said. No one around dared to attack. "Yes, I know!" "The truth of the matter is that Zhang Zun and I are greedy for your magic weapon. After robbing the magic weapon from Wang Yan, we were afraid that king jiangsui would take away the magic weapon from us, so we secretly took refuge in the dark Dynasty. When we were captured, we saw that emperor jiangsui wanted to kill you and turn those magic weapons into his own, so we cooperated with him to frame you up! This... This is the truth of the matter... "you fart!! Don''t believe it. This is iron gourd''s nonsense Then he cried out.But white night shook his head: "it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, because it''s the truth. I don''t expect everyone to believe the iron gourd''s words. What I want is that someone hears the truth, which is enough!" Finish saying, white night a will iron gourd from the ground to pull up. "Are you going to kill me? Let me go! I have told the truth, my Lord, let me go The iron gourd shrieked. "I didn''t say you''d let you go if you told the truth!" It''s cold at night. The iron gourd was terrified, driving the terrible gourd towards the white night''s head. But the gourd is not close, the white night is a shot out, instantly pierced the gourd. In an instant, the gourd split and exploded on the spot. The pupil of iron gourd shrinks. But see the white night''s hand has not stopped, continues to bombard toward his head. Bang! The muffled sound came from the top of the gourd. Then see the white night that hand, stopped in the iron gourd of the sky cover. The iron gourd froze on the spot. A moment later, a series of terrible cracks spread from his heavenly cover, like broken copper mirrors, all over his feet. Then the iron gourd''s body peeled off inch by inch and broke the ground. "What?" All the people around him gasped. "This... This is Ye Bai''s real strength?" "Spy, he must be a spy! Otherwise, how could an emperor of Jin be so powerful? " "Kill, kill him, kill him!" People around were scared crazy, one by one, shouting hysterically. "Ye Bai, you have committed a terrible crime in killing the iron gourd and Zhang Zun! Kill me! Kill him Jiang Sui Jun was also shocked and yelled at once. Rao is that he wants to kill iron gourd and Zhang Zun are not so easy, but white night is like killing pigs and dogs to erase them. This "Ye Bai" is too terrible! People around him, biting his teeth, can only be forced to rush up. "Since the enemy wants to kill me, no wonder you don''t want to kill me!" White night light said, raised the hand, five fingers slightly a grip. Sonorous! The swords began to sound. A transparent virtual sword suddenly appeared in his palm. "Today, I''ll kill!" White night ferocious way. Seeing this virtual sword, the scholar, the purple red and so on almost all stand unsteadily. "That''s..." "no The shrill cry resounded from the lips of the purple red and others. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2549 Virtual sword! The white blade of the sword! Scholar and others just saw with his own eyes how this adult Ye used this virtual sword to kill the whole army of the dark Dynasty to live! If you really fight, there is no living way for the people here! "No... No, no, no, no, no!" "We have to stop them!" The scholar cried out in a sad voice. The crowd rushed up immediately. But the whole situation is no longer what they can stop. Zhang Zun and the death of iron gourd have lost control of the scene. So the emperor was completely frightened. He had only one idea at this time, that is to kill Ye Bai. If you don''t kill Ye Bai, he will die! He didn''t expect that this little Jin emperor would be so strong, but he killed Zhang Zun and iron gourd like a pig and dog! "Look down, look down!" Then the king trembled and cried out: "cut Ye Bai, the spy for me!" "Yes!" The souls around him came in like a tide. Although many people are afraid, in their eyes, this leaf white is the spy of the dark Dynasty. Since it is a king of darkness, the souls of the border of dawn will not retreat. Because once they have retreated, their homes will not be there. All the people go on and on, and see death as if they were going to return. What is its tragedy! But there is no pity in the night! "Foolish, if I were a man of the king of darkness, why should I come to be a spy? How hard will I kill you? " Cold way in the night, carrying the virtual sword, he cuts off the people who rush! Boom!! The sad sword spirit was blown like a vigorous wind, tearing the spirit of those souls directly, penetrating their spirit and pulling them on their bodies. In a moment, all the people who rushed up were pulled into blood fog by the sword wind, which was the most powerful. All the people died in a terrible way, and there was no corpse left. "What?" The four sides trembled. "You are just being taken advantage of by the emperor!" And then, on the night, the sword was split towards another group of souls. Wheeze! As before, these souls were unable to resist the sword spirit of the white night, and all were torn on the spot. The blood mist was filled. The sword Qi is scattered. The people around him dare not rush up again, and they step back and look at him in horror. But two swords, it has killed more than 20 people in the night. This means... Is not what the general Jin emperor had... How can he... How can he be stronger than this level "Is this really the existence of Jin Dynasty?" "He used the magic, didn''t he? He must have used the magic "What is this going on?" Countless people tremble and dare not go up again. And the emperor like to realize what, hurriedly from the Zhang Zun and the iron gourd storage ring to look. But after a while, he did not find what he wanted, so he raised his head and stared at the white night in anger. "Evil, ye Bai, you have not given the false sword to the king''s mark!" "I gave it, but it''s going to disappear." Shake your head in the night and light. "Will it disappear? What does it mean? " Then he asked. "Don''t you understand yet? This so-called virtual sword is not a magic weapon at all, but a sword I use Qi to turn. Even if I give it to Wang trace, it will disappear in a short time. " Shake your head in the night and light. "You fart!" Then the king was angry: "you are only a Jin emperor, how strong can your breath be? The sword in your hand is a magic weapon. You are still lying here? " "Lie? OK, since you don''t believe it, I will make some virtual swords on the spot to you! " Shake his head in the night, then push the force of the black river, and lift his hand and move his fingers. A stream of air is uploaded from the arm of the night, and it covers the surrounding area, like a ripple, and then condenses rapidly. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... a sword sound immediately rings. As like as two peas, saw a virtual sword that was exactly the same as the gas sword in the white night. Everyone on the scene was scared and stupid. The emperor was dumbfounded. "How could this be possible? How could it be? " He shivered, his heart beating madly, and his brain was almost unable to think. The virtual sword is just a Qi in the period of Jin emperor? It''s too fake, isn''t it? If so, what extent did the existence of the Jin emperor period be? "There must be something wrong! There must be something wrong! " So you are a little overwhelmed.The situation seems to be out of his control! "My Lord, what shall we do now?" A soul person ran to the side of Jiang Sui Jun and cried out tremblingly. But this word a fall, fall then gentleman backhand a slap mercilessly in his face. Bang! The man was pulled to the ground on the spot, covered his face and was extremely aggrieved. "What? Do you need to ask? Kill the spies of this dark Dynasty for me right now. At all costs, bring me all the strong men in the army and kill me! Kill! Kill! I don''t believe this man can defeat us, the whole rebel army, kill me! Kill Then he roared, and without any scruples, he took off a token from his waist and threw it into the air. All the people on the scene changed color, obviously knowing what the token was. In particular, scholars and others, seeing this token, are completely stupid... bang! The token is covered by a force of Qi, and then it is shattered. At this time, the forces sealed in the token also spread out, swinging out of the hall, covering the entire rebel camp. At that moment, all the tokens on the waist of all the people in the rebel camp lit up. This is the highest alert signal! All the people on the edge of dawn are all misty. What''s going on? Good news. Why was the supreme alert activated? Can we say that the army of the dark Dynasty began to attack again? But there is no shadow Dynasty on the front line? No one can understand. Until the event in the hall came out, all the souls rushed to the hall like crazy. The king gave the order to die. The spirits around him were afraid and did not dare to go forward. However, thinking that the night was a man of the dark king Dynasty, he would not care about it any more and kill him like crazy. But whoever comes forward is a sword. Whether it is the emperor of all ages, or the emperor against heaven, they are all beheaded, and there is no room to fight back. Even their attack on the white night couldn''t tear his hair... "Yujun! Send Yu Jun to kill! " Then the king roared bitterly. "Get out of the way!" One of the souls came quickly. Seeing the arrival of this man, people around him were very pleased. Many shivering people are now confident. "Lord huhei!" "Lord Hei is here!" "Great, we are saved! Please kill this thief quickly "Yes, Lord Hei, please kill this thief!" All of them were very excited. "How dark! You are here. Great! Great As soon as his eyes were bright, he immediately stepped forward. "My Lord, I heard that there is a thief from the dark Dynasty in your hall, but this man?" The black man glared at the white night and said coldly. "Yes, I didn''t expect that Wang Xun and Li Kang led the wolf into the house and brought the spy of the dark Dynasty into our camp. Fortunately, I was wise and found the thief. You are so powerful and you are incomparable in your soul. Let''s help you kill this man quickly!" Then he said in a hurry. "Ha ha ha ha ha, ye Bai, I have heard that there is only a period of Jin emperor, and his strength is low. He is just relying on some magic weapons to make his fortune here. How simple it is to kill this thief! When I capture him alive, I''ll leave it to the Lord! " Huhei laughed and waved with a big hand: "all move away, so as not to Boyle and so on." Those around him immediately withdrew from the hall and did not dare to go forward. If the two sides really hand in hand, this hall is obviously unable to hold. The battle between Yujun even spread to half of the camp. This is also the result of the strong enough border in the camp. If there is no border, the western xuanming state will be their battlefield... but before the dark comes forward, several figures have rushed up and blocked his way. As soon as Jiang Sui''s face changed, he immediately drank and yelled: "scholar, purple red, you have repeatedly obstructed us and helped Ye Bai. I think you are also spies of the dark Dynasty, and you are together with Ye Bai! Don''t worry about it. If they stop you, you''ll kill them together. Don''t be soft hearted! " "This..." huhei hesitated a little, and then said, "Lord Li Kang and Lord Wang trace are there... I''m afraid I can''t explain it well..." "afraid? Kill me Then he roared. He couldn''t bear to be obstructed by scholars and purple red, so he killed them. He didn''t care! "That''s it Huhei nodded, staring at the scholar and said, "you wait for me to leave quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame my men for being merciless "Lord huhei, please listen to me!" The scholar was anxious. "What do you want to say?" Huhei frowned. "Lord huhei, to be honest, Lord Ye captured the commander of the dark Dynasty. Not only that, Lord ye also rushed into the army of the dark Dynasty and rescued us. His strength is extraordinary, and he himself is not a member of the dark Dynasty. This is totally a misunderstanding. Please stop immediately, Lord Black, and please stop immediately Don''t fight any more, or it will only hurt the relatives and enemies. Hurry up The scholar cried with tears and tears.As soon as the words fell, the surroundings were boiling again. But huhei stepped forward and glared at him and asked, "so you mean that the existence of the Jin Dynasty saved you from the armies and captured the head of the enemy, right?" "Yes The scholar nodded subconsciously, but as soon as he said this, his face changed greatly. "It seems that this man is indeed a spy! Otherwise, how could he do such things with his reign of emperor Jin? Even if it''s me, it can''t be done! " Huhei, with an awe in his eyes, said without expression. "Master huhei..." "scholar, don''t talk about it. I''ll give you a chance to get out of here, or I''ll kill you together!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2550 Hu Hei said, without any feelings. He was loyal to the emperor. Although he admired Li Kangwang and others, he didn''t care much about scholars. What''s more, the man in front of him is very likely to be a person of the dark Dynasty. For any dark Dynasty, these soul people in the border area of dawn are all eager to sleep on their skin and eat their flesh, and black is no exception. Hearing the black words, the scholar''s face was hard to see the extreme. All the people are helpless. "Huhei, what are you doing? Kill! Kill me The emperor was impatient and urged immediately. "Yes, my Lord!" Hu black cold drink, eyes filled with killing, stride forward. At the sight of the scholar and others, he breathed heavily. "Scholar elder brother, now... What should we do?" Purple red hoarse asked. "There is no way." The scholar took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "we have tried our best. Since we can''t stop it, that''s the only way..." "big brother..." "let''s have a clear mind with death!" The scholar whispered: "our life was saved by Lord Ye Bai. Now let''s give it back to him. I don''t want to see the dawn border area completely fall into the hands of the people of the dark king Dynasty, so... Let''s go ahead of time..." the scholar is already desperate. He knew that he could not stop the fighting between the white night and the rebels, and he had foreseen that before long the rebel camp would be flooded with blood. He also foresees that in less than half a day, chaos will regroup and kill again. Everything is going to the highest level. The rebel army must be defeated like a mountain... everything is over! The scholar is as dead as a stone, and he doesn''t want to live any more... "scholar, are you still not willing to return?" Black was angry. But the crowd did not move. "Presumptuous, you ants, don''t even listen to me? Die to me Huhei was angry, and without any hesitation, he slapped the scholar and others. Purple red is to want to resist, but the scholar is holding her, silently shaking his head. She took a deep breath and stopped moving. Just let the terrible palm of Hei cover it. People around are very stunned, unable to understand why scholars and others are so. This is clearly suicide! Don''t say it''s the public, even if it''s black, it can''t understand. His eyes were bewildered and his palm power was hesitant. However, at this time, a figure suddenly rushed out from behind the scholars and others and pushed them away. Look, it''s white night! "Lord Ye!" Purple red exclaimed. "I don''t have to let you show me the way. What''s more, I don''t pay attention to a mere Jade King!" The white night cold way, backhand raises the finger, stabs to that to blow the palm. "What?" Huhei is furious! The emperor of Jin Dynasty actually poked himself with a finger? Look down on yourself? This is insulting! Hu Hei, as a jade king, was insulted by the people of Jin Dynasty? "I will kill you!" Huhei roared and accumulated all his strength in his palm. He''s going to shock the night to death with this slap! The strength of Wuthering palm depends on the crazy boiling and wriggling of black palm. The violent spirit stirs up the void all around. The faces of the people around him changed greatly. "Get out of here "Run away!" "Let''s go!" Countless people exclaimed, and immediately back to withdraw, and sacrifice magic weapons, protect themselves. After a while, the hall was empty, except for scholars, purple red, and so on, there were white nights and dark nights. Even if it is to fall, then Jun fled to the outside of the hall, dare not close. Soon, the slap and the finger hit hard together. However... After the two people''s attacks collided with each other, they did not send out a stunning burst phenomenon, but made a dull sound. Poof! Then the white night and the black all retreated respectively... "eh?" Then you were stunned. The eyes of the dead are all around. "What''s going on?" "The existence of the Jin emperor period actually caught it!" "He doesn''t seem to have any magic weapon?" "It is certain that he did not exist in the period of emperor Jin. Otherwise, how could a man in the period of emperor Jin be able to resist Yu Jun''s all-out attack?" "The emperor of Jin must have this problem!" People are talking and whispering. Huhei also looked at the white night in surprise."You are so interesting that you can block my attack? Not bad, not bad! " He nodded repeatedly. "Block?" White night eyebrow micro motion, inexplicably looked at him: "I did not hurt you? When did it stop? " "What do you mean?" Black Leng asked. But he just said this, suddenly, a strange feeling permeated his palm. Huhei''s face changed and he raised his hand in a hurry. However, he saw that the palm of his hand suddenly turned red, and a large number of bubbles suddenly appeared on the surface of his hand, as if something was colliding in it... "this is..." huhei was shocked. Bang!! Just heard a blast spread. Huhei''s red hand exploded on the spot. "Ah Hu Hei sends out a sad cry, covering his wrist and retreating. The appearance of this scene shocked the whole audience. White night is actually with a finger... Then abandoned a jade King''s palm? That''s... Exaggeration, isn''t it? "False, all false! It must be false! " Jiang Sui Jun lost his soul and looked at this scene with incredible face. But he saw the white night step forward and walked towards him. "Asshole!" Black roared and refused to give up. Then he raised his fist to the white night. But... White night directly stood in the same place, watching huhei hit his head heavily with anger. Bang! A loud noise spread. There was a circle of terrifying force on the fist. This force line tears the boundary of the hall and covers the whole hall in an instant. Whoa! On the spot, the hall was shattered into powder, and the void around it was torn apart. All the soul people around were forced back by the scattered power lines. What a terrible force! But... White night is still standing in place, motionless. He was totally unaffected by the fist... he actually took Yujun''s punch and... Totally ignored it! When this scene appeared, Jiang Sui Jun''s legs softened, and he collapsed on the ground. As for the dark, he was even more frightened and looked at the white night like a wooden fowl. He took back his hand and looked at his fist. His brain was blank. "What''s going on... I... my fist... Why is it useless to you?" Said the black one. "I don''t know, but now, is it my turn?" White night said faintly, then raised his fist and smashed towards the black www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2551 The blow didn''t seem to be very fierce. At least in the eyes of the people around, it seems that the punch of white night doesn''t use much strength. But... Huhei has a premonition. It must be very difficult! It has to go! Black subconsciously thinking, the pace of rapid movement, back away, want to avoid. However, no matter how he retreated, he could not open the distance between the fist and him, as if the fist was stuck in front of his eyelids and could not be thrown off. "Bad!" Black face changed greatly, immediately realized what, the man is a roar, mouth burst out a wonderful sound force. There is no good surprise around. "Mr. Hu Hei, what are you doing?" The purple red that the rear is forced to retreat suddenly covers her ears and looks at huhei in dismay. "Huhei Lord, this is to rely on his own roar to dissipate some energy!" The scholar also covered his ears, but his eyes were fixed on the black, as if he knew something. "Some kind of energy? What energy can that be? " "I don''t know!" "Big brother, what should we do now?" "Watch the change... I hope Lord Hei can get stuck with Mr. Ye, but even if it goes down, it can''t solve the root cause. At present, you must kill Mr. Ye. Unless the adults on the top of the mountain can appear, otherwise... This matter can''t be solved." The scholar said hoarsely. The rest sighed helplessly. Bang! White night a punch hit the black body. In an instant, huhei was blasted back several steps, but there was no earth shaking phenomenon. After he was hit, he didn''t feel any pain on his body. "Well?" It''s hard to understand. "Is that the power of your punch?" He hums coldly: "Jin emperor period is Jin Emperor Period in the end. I think you really depend on magic weapon. Without magic weapon, you are nothing." "Is it?" White night eyes slightly coagulate, a wisp of killing is intended to ripple between his eyes: "since so, well, I''ll be a little more serious, cut you off first and then!" "Talk big, cut it for me!" Huhei suddenly drinks, and the true word skill is launched. Then you can see that a large number of wonderful Qi swords appear in the void around the white night. These air swords turn into sharp space swords and cut straight into the body of the white night. White night is not in a hurry, raise your hand gently. Whoa! Those sword blades seem to be blown away by something. In the moment when they are close to the white night, they are directly turned into clouds and smoke, and all of them disappear... "what?" Huhei was shocked, but did not give up, and then rushed up to attack the white night. At the moment of his attack, the surrounding space was distorted. A powerful force that distorts time and shatters the void pervades the whole area like an electric current. Then the king''s face changed with fright, and he immediately drank and cried, "open the border!" "Yes People around him cried out in a hurry. Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... a wonderful border rises and directly envelops the area where they fight. And at the moment of the birth of the boundary... boom!!! The earth shaking explosion was heard. See the whole ground shaking wildly, a chaotic force in the middle of this area, completely swallowed up two people, and crazy impact on everything around. Everyone outside was scared. Despite the barrier, they can also feel the terrible destructive power inside the barrier. This is the whole strength of huhei. He was angry. He has no reservations. Today, he must tear this bold Ye Bai to pieces! Chaotic forces constantly hover, mixed with terrible lightning, flame, frost, wind blade and so on. It seems that they are still fighting in this terrible chaotic power! The surrounding border crazy fluctuations, as if at any time will be torn apart by this terrible force. The soul people who maintain the boundary are crazy, sweating, and some people are out of breath and can''t hold on. If we continue to fight like this, all these borders will be broken. In this way, the wind, fire and lightning in the chaos gradually subsided. And the power of chaos dissipates. The people around immediately coagulate the heart and look inside. But seeing the chaos, two figures gradually appeared. It is the white and black leaf! However, at the moment, huhei was injured all over his body. There were sword marks everywhere and blood was dripping. Huhei became a bloody man on the spot. Standing there panting, he could hardly standOn the contrary, the white night, up and down without damage... "ah?" The four sides were shocked. People were all staring at the scene in an incredible way. "How could that happen?" "Big black... Can''t beat this man?" "False! It must be fake. He''s only a king of Jin Dynasty. How can he fight over the black lord? " Countless people screamed. "Come on, come on, go and save Lord Hei!" At this time, I do not know who is trying to shout. Then the king suddenly turned back to God, but did not dare to go forward, but did not stop to retreat. If even the black can''t fight this white night, even if he is... He may not be the opponent of black! "My Lord!" Many people were greatly disappointed to see that Jiang Suijun did not have any words or even any actions, but kept retreating. They can see it! Jiang Suijun... Also scared! Huhei also went down, so you looked at the eyes, pupil is full of disappointment and anger. But now he had no time to take care of him. Instead, he gazed at the coming white night. "What''s the trick you just... Used?" Black hoarse asked. "It doesn''t matter! Now, you can die! " White night light road, and then feet suddenly a bit. Whoosh! He stood in front of the dark. The black man''s face changed greatly, and he immediately raised his hand to catch the white night. But when you grasp it, it''s empty! The white night in front of him was just a shadow, and he was already standing behind him... "no!" It''s black. Bang! A strange voice came out. Only to see the black chest was suddenly pierced, a hand from the inside. Huhei shivered all over, and then he found that the owner of this hand was just the white night! "Huhei Lord!" "No There were countless shrieks. But it''s useless. When the white night takes out his hands from the black body, his hands are already holding several heavenly spirits tightly. It''s all black spirits! The white night gave a strong grip. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa... all the souls of heaven are broken. Huhei fell to the ground on the spot and convulsed. He still has a breath, but his spirit has been broken, and he has been abandoned. Even if he is saved, he is just a useless invalid. No one could believe what they saw. Huhei... So defeated? Where did this Jin emperor period come from? White night walked to the black side, eyes indifferent to look at him, and then raised his feet, to step on the black head. "Stop it!" Purple red, Liu Shun and others all rushed over here. But they were blocked by the border and could not get close to the white night. Reading a book, he knelt down on his knees, kowtowed to the white night and said in a hurry: "Mr. Ye, please spare the life of Mr. Black! Although Lord Hei has offended you, he just mistook you as a spy of the dark Dynasty. He was wrongly used by Emperor Suijun. He has been abolished now. Please forgive him for our sake! " This word falls, fall then gentleman facial expression is ugly: "scholar, how dare you insult me?" But now the scholar can''t control the fall, so Jun, his eyes burning, eager to look at the white night. The white night stared at the scholar indifferently. After a moment, he shook his head slightly, and said hoarsely, "scholar, you saved the darkness. Did you save all the people here? You are a wise man. You should know that the whole rebel army is going to kill me. They want to kill me. Naturally, I will kill them. If you start to plead for this and that later, don''t you want me to die? The one who pleads for the enemy will only be the enemy. Do you want to be my enemy? " "I... I didn''t mean that!" The scholar opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to refute it. At this time, the white night raised his arm. Keng! A sword spirit flew out of his arm and hit the border over there accurately. In an instant, the extremely thick border was torn out. When people around saw this scene, they immediately breathed again. Just now, the terrible chaotic force couldn''t break the boundary. Now the Lord Ye just shook his hand and tore it open? It''s so terrible... previously, the black lord''s power was fully opened, and the fierce energy could not tear the boundary, but the white leaf could easily penetrate it. Do you mean that ye Bai didn''t try his best to fight huhei?Thinking of this, everyone''s brain is in a daze... at night, he grabs the black on the ground and throws it forward. Whoosh! The black body flew straight out and fell heavily in front of scholars and others. "Well, I promise you not to kill him!" The white night is light. Hearing this, the scholar was overjoyed and immediately kowtowed: "thank you, Mr. Ye!" "Quick, take the black adult down for treatment immediately!" Next to the soul of the road. Several people immediately ran over and put Hu on the black shelf. "How many more can you save now?" White night holding a virtual sword, out of the border, light looking at the scholar. The happy look on the scholar''s face immediately disappeared without saying a word. And at this time, the king over there roared again. "Kill! Kill the spy of this dark dynasty! Kill him! Come on The roar started and the people around him were shocked. at this time, there is no blood in the book. The scholar took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "this is the matter... I have nothing to say... Mr. Ye, do as you please... the scholar finally gave up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2552 The people around him are so ignorant that the scholar only feels tired physically and mentally. Now that the matter has come to an end, he does not want to do such useless work. He chose to give up! Purple red, Liu Shun is also sighing, eye dew sad. The white night did not say a word, suddenly turned back, looking at those who rushed up to the soul. However, he saw a lot of soul people, and then he practiced the magic formula. All kinds of colorful soul methods were like dense raindrops, and they crackled and killed him! But in the white night, he didn''t hide or dodge, but he rushed forward, and at the same time, the virtual sword exploded. Bang! Bang! Bang! Br > the sound of all kinds of sound is heard. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... all kinds of broken sounds were heard at the same time. That''s the sound of white night''s virtual sword tearing the soul soul''s body... the white night is like the God of war coming down to earth, invincible. No matter how many souls rush up, they can''t do anything about him. After a while, the whole body of the white night was covered with terrible blood fog, and the ground was covered with ferocious limbs, broken arms and red blood... in a short time of more than ten breath, white night has killed hundreds of people. , all the people who wanted to kill the white people stopped at the scene of the night. No one dares to step forward. No one even dared to move. The power of this emperor of Jin Dynasty is far beyond their imagination! "What kind of monster is this? Who can tell me! What kind of monster is this Jin emperor period I don''t know who roared in terror. But no one answered him. The white night stares at that place to descend to then gentleman, step by step toward it. Then the king was scared out of his wits and retreated again and again. His mouth continued to roar: "kill! Kill this Jin emperor! If anyone can kill him, add an official position to the rank of nobility, and enjoy his glory and wealth! Kill him for me He cried himself hoarse. But... No one came out. Because the people standing here are not fighting for money, but fighting for the edge of dawn! But now, they have begun to doubt the identity of Ye Bai. He''s so powerful... Is he really a spy of the dark dynasty? Even huhei was easily solved by him. Isn''t it a bit of a talent to be a spy of the dark dynasty? He just needs to follow the dark king Dynasty people to kill in. What resistance does the dawn border region take? If we go back ten thousand steps, the people of the dark king Dynasty will deal with the dawn border region. Is it necessary to send spies? The present dawn border area is a dead end! The people of the dark king Dynasty only need to send soldiers to drive in and kill generals. What can they resist? So, people stopped. Their hearts have been filled with confusion. Of course, there is endless fear! "What are you all doing? Kill! Kill me Seeing that all the people around him did not move, he immediately tried his best to roar. But no matter how driven by him, these people would not come forward. When people look at each other, they can see the confusion in each other''s eyes. "Asshole When he saw that the night was getting closer to him, he suddenly turned around to escape from here. "Is there still time to go?" White Jun, then think about it immediately. He urged the water of Heihe River and the power of the divine power, and the whole person burst out an incomparable power, and directly fell down to the emperor and covered the past. Under the influence of this prestige, the speed of descending Suijun was greatly limited, and the man was soon overtaken by day night. In a hurry, he takes out a token, throws it into the air and shakes his backhand. Bang! The token exploded on the spot, splashing out a large amount of dust like stars, and floated directly towards the sky. At the same time, the prince turned to store the method and beat the white night hard. "Die! Spies He roared, his palms hit thousands of thunder, thunder woven into a net, cover to the white night. But white night did not panic, backhand virtual sword a split. Whew! The net of thunder broke on the spot. "Hua!! Fire Then he roared again, his arms splashed out endless golden patterns. The prince, like a fire, took a pat in the sky at night. Whoa! A thick and hot column of terror fell from the sky, hit the white night''s body hard and devoured it. Whoa!!! The ground is instantly melted through, and the intense high temperature spreads around. When the flame disappeared, a deep pit appeared in front of him.As for the white night, it has disappeared. "Burned to ashes?" "So he died?" "Oh, my God, he was so strong just now!" "Is it true that... You are still superior to him?" "It''s incredible!" People all around the sound of astonishment, are incredible looking at this scene. Jiang Sui Jun was also severely relieved. His eyes showed ecstasy and laughed and said, "I thought how fierce this leaf white is, but I never thought that even my fire could not resist. It''s ridiculous and ridiculous! Ha ha ha... " but just then, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. "How did you become the leader of the rebel army when you were so stupid?" As soon as he said this, he trembled and turned back suddenly. However, I don''t know when the white night appeared behind him. "Are you... Not dead yet?" Then he widened his eyes. "This fire is not enough to kill me. Do you want to show you my flame?" White night calm way, then raised the hand, five fingers spread out. Whoa! A white flame the size of a mushroom appeared in his palm. The flame was not big, it was the posture of the flame, but there was a subtlety that could not be explained by words... seeing the flame, the king''s face turned pale. "This... The fire? It''s... " obviously, he has smelled the terrible energy from the flame... " it''s time to end! " White night face expressionless said, and then take a step, toward the fall, then you go. "No!! I won''t lose. You emperor of Jin must die here today! " Then he roared, as if he was not willing to give up. Then he roared, and his arms burst out a terrible flame, and the whole child rushed to the white night. Whoa! Fire like waves, crazy rippling, seems to light everything between heaven and earth. The people around him retreated in a hurry. The sudden rising heat seemed to melt everyone. In the blink of an eye, the whole area is engulfed by flames. But the flame can''t take a breath... whoosh! A strange and unique energy was suddenly released and consumed all the flames in an instant. It seems that all the flames in the area are attracted by something, and all of them retract to one place. And that place is the palm of the white night! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2553 In the white night, the meteor fell towards you, and then you walked away. No one around dared to stop him. You''re kidding! Even black can be solved at will, which is what they can deal with? As for Jiang Sui Jun, he was the defeated general of the other party! This man is almost invincible in the present rebel army! All the people around him were frightened and did not dare to come forward. Around countless pairs of eyes looking at the white night, but no one dares to speak. White night went to the front of the king, a pair of cold eyes staring at him. "What do you want to do?" He asked, trembling. "I want to do more." At night, the corners of his mouth rose, and his eyes showed a chill that was hard to explain with words. Then he breathed. But see white night a few steps to come, a hand mercilessly stabbed into the body of fall Sui Jun. A grip! Click! The spirit of jiangsui king is all wrapped by the soul power of the white night... as long as the white night exerts force, he will lose everything he has at present. At this level, the soul of heaven is more important than the heart... "no... don''t... don''t..." then you trembled wildly and screamed at the white night hysterically. But his plea for mercy had no effect at all. "If I fell into your hands, would it be useful for me to ask you for mercy?" White night asked without expression. "Yes Then he cried out in a hurry. But the white night was shaking his head. "Do you think I''ll believe that now?" It is impossible for him to lower his character. Then he breathed. Since you don''t believe it, why don''t you ask a fart? But it was useless. He could only look at the white night in horror. White night is also too lazy to talk nonsense, straight out the hand, five fingers spread out. Whoa! A burst of anger burst from his palm. The sword spirit of terror is surging wildly in the palm of the hand. Jiang Sui Jun looked at the Qi and opened his mouth. He couldn''t speak at all. Endless despair lingered in his mind... "now, you die!" Said the hoarse white night. "No... don''t... no... Lord Ye, as long as you can spare me, what do you want me to do! I will listen to you, even if you are the spy of the dark Dynasty... "The king of jiangsui shouts shivering. Hearing this, the white night has been able to prove his mind. This man is not qualified to be commander in chief of the rebel army. Like scholar, purple red these people, if follow him, will die incomparably miserable. Thinking of this, the white night also no longer do any hesitation, immediately want to send force, will descend to the king''s soul to the birth pinch explosion. However, at the moment of his exertion... "stop it!" A voice from the depths of all souls rippled. Even the white night can not avoid this strange and thick shaking voice. He was shocked and looked over his head in a hurry. All the people at the scene also looked overhead. But see that the thick shake of the mountain, scattered down a stream of mysterious and infinite light. This shining down, thick shake infinite, extraordinary surprise, scattered on this head, actually give a person a kind of extraordinary feeling that can''t be described by words. Between heaven and earth, all are silent in the sound. Supreme. Supreme. Noble. That''s what all people feel after giving. "It''s a couple of big powers coming up!" I don''t know who is shouting. "How many talents?" Are they the adults on the top of the mountain? The night breathed, and looked up. But see a magic beam from the sky, directly hit this end of the hall, fell in front of the white night. Where the light shines, there are flowers and trees, and all things are revived and full of vitality. It is particularly magical, and there is no difference between the arrival of miracles and the arrival of miracles. White night has never seen any existence with such extraordinary ability. Then the light gradually dissipated, and then a sense of supremacy pervaded the whole rebel army. Then, the countless souls on the scene all knelt down and yelled at the place where the light shone. "See your majesty!" "See your majesty!" "See your majesty!" ... the cry is like a wave, resounding incessantly. Everyone''s expression is full of piety and reverence, and everyone''s voice is permeated with faithThe white night looked at the places where the light was scattered. It is to see the light and shadow in the light, and then a breath of thick shock extraordinary existence from inside came out. Five in all. There are men and women, old and young. Almost everyone looks different. and everyone feels as like as two peas. That''s... It''s unfathomable! What kind of existence is this? Breathing shivers in the daytime, and the brain is hard to think. He found that even though he was sheltered by the power of Heihe, he could not compete with these beings! They are so angry that they can''t even detect the power of the Heihe River... it seems that they have underestimated the Liming border area after all... "this adult, don''t hurt Jiang Sui Jun!" A man in red with red hair stepped forward with a smile and said. "Don''t hurt him?" After returning to God in the white night, he snorted out: "do you know what kind of person this prince jiangsui is?" "Yes, of course." The red haired man nodded with a smile: "selfish, selfish, narrow-minded people!" "If you know, why do you want this man to be your rebel commander?" The white night was angry and immediately asked. "We can''t help it either." The red haired man shook his head and sighed: "although Jiang Sui Jun is narrow-minded and does not have the advantages of a commander-in-chief, he knows all the characteristics of the dark Dynasty very well. If he leads the rebel army, even if he can not defeat the existence of the dark Dynasty, at least he can stabilize the situation!" "What you want is to stabilize the situation?" Breathing hard at night, I looked at these people strangely. "If we stabilize the situation, we can win the war!" But the young man, who was 17 years old, looked very young. "Why?" Asked the white night. "It''s very simple, because we haven''t finished our skills yet! If our skills are so successful that we can be invincible in the world, then it will be easy to defend the border areas of dawn, even to counter attack the dark Dynasty. Therefore, what we need now is not a general who can defeat the dark Dynasty, but a man who can stabilize the current situation and buy us time to deal with the dark dynasty! " Said the man again. As soon as he said this, the people around him were not surprised. "No wonder your majesty has been taking defensive measures all these years!" "Yes, I thought that he was afraid of the people of the dark king Dynasty. I didn''t expect that he had such a plan!" "It seems that we have wrongly blamed Mr. Jiang Suijun." "Yes..." people all around yelled and talked. Then the king was relieved. These adults, he knew, were saved. "Gentlemen... Help me!" Then he roared. "Since you can''t hurt your hands, don''t worry." Another head a woman light says. Hearing this, he was immediately overjoyed. These adults haven''t given up on themselves yet... as for the white night, they are particularly unhappy. "So you have not paid attention to me The white night asked. "Little brother, you haven''t made it clear who you are." The red haired man asked with a smile. "I''m from Lysander!" "You''re not from the dark dynasty?" "When did I say I was a member of the dark dynasty? It''s just your imagination! " "Really? It seems that we misunderstood you!" Young accident way. "But this son''s intention is still uncertain. You should not be careless!" The woman hummed. No one around said anything. "Gentlemen, this son is a member of the dark king Dynasty. You must not listen to his words and kill him as soon as possible, or... There will be endless troubles for our rebel army..." Jiang Sui Jun yelled. Several people do not speak, only deep looking at the white night. Although Jiang Sui Jun''s words would not be accepted, they were obviously used as a reference. However, a person who can capture Jiang Sui Jun alive... How can he be a spy of the dark dynasty? Is the strength of the dark Dynasty terrible? It would be exaggeration to send any spy with such strength. "This little brother, you should release the king of jiangsui first." Said the redhead. The white night thought about it and said calmly, "I can let him go... But you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" People asked. "It''s simple... I want you to help me get out of the twilight frontier and help me get back to Lysander, OK?" The white night is light. "Leave the dawn border?"Everyone was stunned. Even the grown-ups look incredible. "What? Mr. Ye, are you in a hurry to go back to Liszt "If you are the enemy of the dark Dynasty, why don''t you join us in fighting against the dark dynasty?"?? As far as I know, the dark Dynasty has been making moves on all parts of the state. If you are from the state, you should stand on our side to fight against Risheng state! " This is the intention of setting a white night. "That is, Mr. Ye, I think there is a misunderstanding between us. Otherwise, you can release Jiang Suijun first. If there is any misunderstanding between us, we should first remove it and then have a good discussion. What do you think?" These strong people have called. Maybe they don''t care about Bai Ye''s identity at all. They just want to keep the spokesman of Jiang Suijun... "Ye, all the adults are here. If you kill me, you will not be able to get out of xixuanmingzhou. This is your only way. Don''t force us, otherwise the fish will die and the net will be broken, which will be bad for you!" Then he sneered. He is not afraid of the presence of all the adults! However, the white night is not afraid of these people''s words. "What? You''re not here to negotiate with me White night cold hum repeatedly, facial expression said. "If we didn''t come to negotiate, how could we have come down from the mountain?"?? Mr. Ye, give me a reply The boy said. "Reply? It''s easy. First of all, you have to find a way to help me get out of the twilight zone! " White night said without expression. White night wants to leave here more than in the dawn border. The Hongbing soldiers on him must be more attractive than the Liming border area. The dark Dynasty has already conquered too many such areas, but there are so many Hongbing soldiers. If there are Hongbing soldiers, what else can''t be conquered? However, the words fall, but the eyes of Zhongda Neng are dignified... "Mr. Ye, we only ask, do you want to let go of the emperor?" Previously, the woman asked without expression. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2554 The white night is silent, the face is expressionless looking at these powers. He was particularly disappointed. Originally, he thought that each of these powers should be broad-minded, able to see the situation and the existence of everyone. But now it seems that the realm of these people is far from enough... "do you want me to release him? Yes Let go of your hand at night. Then he fell heavily on the ground. But he did not dare to breathe. He sprang up and turned to rush towards the adults. There was a big sigh of relief. But it''s also a matter of course. Several adults have appeared. How can ye Bai continue to be presumptuous? "Sir, ye Bai wants to harm my subordinates. Please take him down and punish him severely! You can''t appease the thief! " Then he called out excitedly. Several great powers looked down to the king, and everyone''s eyes showed a strange light. "It seems that you still have a good sense. If you continue to fight, I''m afraid we will give up surrender to the emperor." The red haired man took a deep breath and said faintly. "Give up?" "Although Jun Jiang Sui is our spokesman and helps us deal with the rebellion, he is not the only one for us. What you are challenging is our authority. We will not tolerate your behavior. Do you understand?" The red haired man said. White night nodded and said calmly, "I understand! After all, the rebel army is made up of various kinds of people in the Liming border area. If you don''t frighten them with high-intensity coercion, it will be difficult to control them. What you want is prestige. What you want is majesty. If today I forcibly killed Jiang Sui Jun in front of you and disobeyed your meaning, your prestige will be damaged. This is the last thing you want to see at present! " "You are a wise man!" The boy nodded. "So, are you from Lysander?" Asked the red haired man calmly. "Yes "I see... In this case, please go to the prison first. Although you are not from the dark king Dynasty, we must verify your identity, check your magic weapon, and make sure that you are not harmful to our Liming border area before we can release you. Moreover, you abduct Suijun and have a serious nature. We must give an account to the public, so you may have to suffer some grievances ¡£¡± Red haired man again. When the words fell, purple red and scholars rushed up at once. "Ladies and gentlemen, please wait, this is not the case!" The scholar rushed to him and knelt down in front of all the powerful people and cried out eagerly. "Are you a scholar? I remember you. Are you following Li Kang The red haired man glanced at the scholar strangely. "Yes, my lord... I have been following Master Li Kang''s side to practice. Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Ye, in fact, is the one we invited into the western xuanming state." Cried the scholar. "Oh?" They all looked at him. Jiang Sui Jun over there was nervous. "Tell me what you want to say." Red haired man. The scholar immediately told the story of meeting and being saved by white night. In addition, all about the capture of the deputy commander. This time, the scholar went out of his way. He not only told the story that the meritorious should belong to the white night, but also told all the stories about the emperor''s embezzlement of rewards and the use of some rags to get rid of them. As soon as he said this, all five people''s expressions changed. "Gentlemen, don''t listen to the nonsense of the scholar!" "This scholar, even Zihong, Liu Shun and others, are all together with Ye Bai. Most of them are spies of the dark Dynasty. They can''t listen to their words," he cried "If you don''t believe me, ask him where are the magic weapons you gave him?" The scholar said angrily. The red haired man immediately stares at Jiang Sui Jun. "What about those magic weapons?" "It''s all given to the scholars!" Then he immediately said. "No way! You didn''t give it to us at all. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the brothers of the rebels around you! " The scholar immediately said. "Yes! Then go and ask! " Then the king looked fearless and said straight. "Yes! That''s what you said Liu Shun couldn''t sit still. He stood up and yelled at the spirits around him: "brothers, you should have seen what you have done, don''t you? Please testify for us, and expose the hypocritical appearance of Jiang Sui Jun! " It''s just that... when Liu Shun said this, people at the scene looked at each other, and no one stood up. Liu Shun was shocked. Several people''s faces changed suddenly. "Brothers, as one of the main leaders of our rebel army, you are selfish and shortsighted. You are not qualified to be commander-in-chief of our rebel army. Please tell us his bad deeds, let you appreciate them, and return our innocence!"The scholar also stood up and gave a salute to the crowd with a sincere attitude. However, even if he opened his voice, no one at the scene was willing to stand out... the scholar''s expression was hard to see. He can see that it''s not that people don''t know what kind of person Jiang Suijun is, but that no one dares to stand up against him... it seems that Jiang Suijun has a lot of weight in the minds of these people. "Ha ha ha ha, justice is in the heart of the people! Gentlemen, see? No one wants to stand up and speak for them, which proves that what they say is false! They are slandering my innocence Then he turned and clasped his fist and said. "Well." The red haired man nodded and calmly said, "we will ask people to investigate this matter clearly, and we will not listen to anyone''s one-sided statement. However, since you all insist on one side of the story, we will put them in prison for the time being. Scholars, purple red, Liu Shun... Do you have any objection?" "My Lord, we are innocent." "My Lord, I am wronged." "We are not really the secret agents of the dark dynasty!" "My Lord, you must believe us." They fell to their knees and cried. Nothing is more desperate than this. For the sake of the rebels, for the sake of the dawn border region, they did not hesitate to assassinate the commander of the dark Dynasty and shed their blood for the rebels. What a traitor''s hat they could get in exchange for was a spy''s hat... what a tragedy. A few people are so depressed that even the strength to speak is almost gone at this moment. "Take it all." The red haired man raised his hand and waved. Around immediately out of the soul, toward the purple red line. "My Lord, my subordinates have been framed, but there is no evidence to prove their innocence. Please take your subordinates to investigate to prove yourself!" Then he clasped his fist and said to the red haired man. "In principle, you do have to be taken down to investigate. However, the dark Dynasty is aggressive and the army is pressing on the territory. The current situation is extraordinary. Our rebel army can not do without command. If you are taken away, the rebel army will be in chaos. So you can stay here for the time being, and do not conduct the investigation." Red haired man. "Everything under me, but at your command!" Then he held his fist again, but his deep eyes were filled with pride. These adults are still standing at the end of Jiang Sui Jun. Scholars, these people, can be dispensable, can surrender, the meaning of Sui Jun to the rebel army is not general after all... he looked at the white night over there, the corners of his mouth rose, his face full of provocation. Liu Shun and others are angry, one by one is angry straight teeth, eager to rush to the next will be the king of the eight pieces. However, they can''t and can''t... the soul people come to take Liu shunzihong and others away. Liu Shun wanted to resist, but was stopped by a scholar''s eyes. Liu Shun could understand the meaning in the scholar''s eyes. If he is impulsive and rebellious, he will only be killed by all the people present... "scholar brother!" Liu Shun''s eyes were red and hoarse. "Let''s go. Let''s listen to the Lord''s arrangement." The scholar said in a low voice, and then without saying a word, he left with those souls. "Fight with me, you are still a little tender!" Jiang Sui Jun narrowed his eyes and stared at the purple red people who were gradually taken away. The smile on his face became stronger and stronger. Around the people are silent, some eyes show sympathy, others sneer, quite disdain. Everyone was watching with cold eyes... but just then, a cool voice suddenly sounded. "You people, are you not going to deal with Jiang Suijun?" As soon as the words fell, everyone at the scene was shocked, and Qi looked at the sound source. It''s white night! And the object of his speech is the five supreme powers! "Asshole, ye Bai, what tone do you use to talk to adults? Do you want to die? Get down on your knees Then the king drank furiously. In his opinion, the reason why Ye Bai released himself obediently was that he was afraid of these five adults. With the support of these adults, he is not afraid of him! However, the white night did not pay attention to the prince. Instead, he continued to stare at the red haired man and asked, "what''s more, you seem to have never answered my question from the beginning to the end... I ask you, do you have a way to leave the border of dawn and return to Lysander?" "Wanton!" The woman beside her was furious, pointing to the white night and shouting, "what are you? How dare you be so rude to us? Kneel down and kowtow at once, or I will break your limbs! Take off your skin This fall, the general situation is diffuse. But white night is not affected at all! "No?" Then he was afraid of the nightThe words fell to the ground, and people breathed heavily... "huh?" The red haired man, with a slight expression, stepped forward and looked at the white night without expression: "what do you mean by this? Are you... Threatening me? " As soon as the sound fell, the temperature of the scene was instantly reduced by countless. Everyone is stupid. No one thought that white night would dare to say such a thing. The next second, however, a more thrilling word came out of the mouth of the white night. "Yes Two simple words, startled the soul of all people www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2555 All the people present widened their eyes, staring at the white night. Everyone''s heart is beating wildly. Crazy? This guy? How dare he... Threaten the five supreme powers? What''s going on in his head? Did he see the situation clearly? There was incredible horror in everyone''s eyes. Even if he was Jiang Suijun, he could not understand the brain circuit of Ye Bai at the moment. "Lord Ye!" Purple red cry. To say such words to the five supreme masters is undoubtedly suicide! What is adult Ye thinking? What on earth does he want to do? Purple red wanted to rush to sew up his mouth, but... It was late... "ha ha ha ha..." only the five supreme women laughed and looked at the red haired man: "I said Tiao Huo Jun! I didn''t expect that there are still people in this world who dare to say such words to you! Interesting! Interesting! Ha ha ha... "he is just a king of Jin Dynasty The young man also uttered an incomprehensible voice of astonishment: "where on earth is his courage?"! Dare to say something like this... "I think this son has something to rely on to say so!" An old man behind said hoarsely. "Dependence? What reliance would make him say such a thing "I don''t know..." several people are puzzled. But Jiang Sui Jun regained his mind at this time and said in a hurry: "gentlemen, although Ye Bai''s strength is low, he has had extraordinary opportunities. He has many terrible magic weapons. I think he must rely on his extraordinary treasure to dare to be so arrogant!" "Is it?" "But anyway, he dares to challenge me. If I ignore him, where is his prestige? What is my face? " The red haired man, who was called Tiao Huo Jun, looked at the white night without expression, and turned to his finger, and said faintly, "Ye Bai, do you want to kill down Sui Jun? I''ll tell you, I''m here today. No one can hurt him! You said that Jiang Suijun could not live? OK, you can do it, and let me see how you can make Jiang Suijun not live Obviously, these great powers are also angry! "That''s it Listen to the white night, hard sigh. In the end, he overestimated these people. In that case, there is nothing to say. He looked at the fire master indifferently, and then put his eyes on Jiang Sui Jun''s body. He said calmly: "this man framed me and coveted my magic weapon. He also wanted to kill me. I have gratitude and revenge. Since we can''t talk about it now, I''ll kill him!" With that, the white night stepped forward. "My Lord!" Then the king''s face changed with fright, and he quickly hid behind the fire regulating king. The strength of the white night falls, so you have seen it. He didn''t think he could compete with it. "Don''t worry. You can''t be hurt by such a naughty thing! I have a flameout censer. Any magic weapon will lose its energy in front of my censer. If he relies on the magic weapon to be so domineering, he will be a waste that can''t do anything in front of me! What are you afraid of? " The red haired man said. "Ah, Tiao Huo Jun, let me deal with this boy. I have long been disgusted with this guy. Even in the period of emperor Jin, he dares to make trouble here. When I break his bones and cramp him, I want him to look good!" The woman showed a cold smile, came forward and said faintly. Tiao Huo Jun looked at the woman and nodded slightly: "just, since you want to play with ten Yan, you can go." "Ha ha, it''s just for me to practice the Lingbo God palm that I just finished!" That called ten Yan woman chuckles, is a little pace, toward the white night, is the first to launch an attack. But at the moment when she moves and opens... whoosh! The body of the white night suddenly disappeared from the eyes of the people. "Well?" Ten Yan slightly a Zheng. The people behind all breathed and trembled, and looked at the scene in disbelief. Wait for people to react to come over, just found that white night did not know when was standing in front of ten Yan. "Ten Yan, be careful!" The urgent voice rang out. "Don''t worry, I can keep up with his speed!" Ten Yan clenched his teeth and raised his backhand. A long whip like a snake came flying, like a dragon swinging its tail, and pounded into the white night. Bang! The palm of the white night and the whip collide heavily together, the surging power diffuses to cover. The whip was opened, but the body of the white night was not shaken open. You caught my shot?? Ten Yan eye Lu is stunned, spin and rage to the extreme, and then lift another hand to shoot toward the white night. "Lingbo God palm!"There was a shout. But look at Shiyan''s palm, there are a circle of wonderful ripples, which are constantly spreading around, tearing everything around, annihilating the surrounding soul force, energy and destructive breath, and attacking the body of the white night together... the void is torn by the terrible ripples. "Lord Ye!" She was so scared that she could hardly stand. The people around also all stare big eyes, looking at ten Yan this incomparable blow! This blow... Enough to kill Ye Bai!! Ten Yan didn''t leave a hand at all, and did not intend to keep it! However, just as this mysterious and astonishing shot is going to the white night... whoosh! Another quick shadow appeared, unexpectedly, it flashed back to the strange palm. That fast shadow is the palm of the white night. "What?" The audience was shocked. He actually... Wants to take ten Yan''s hand?? Is this guy''s head... Broken? What''s he going to take? Did he really think that he was able to resist the existence of Jiang Sui Jun depending on his own strength? "He didn''t use magic weapon at all. He thought his body could resist the attack of Shiyan? impossible! No way "This boy doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth!" "There is no doubt that he will die!" Countless people exclaimed. In everyone''s eyes, the two palms hit hard together. Bang! The two palms collide and make a strange sound. The terrifying force grain blows around like a hurricane. Countless people have been lifted off, countless people have stepped back. For a moment, the ground trembled. Two people''s strength collides each other, produces the destruction breath to blow, even if is adjusts the fire gentleman to feel, also does not change. "This strength..." the fire king murmured and looked forward. After the sound dissipated, but saw ten Yan repeatedly retreat, arm crazy vibration, the spirit of the body has been dispersed. As for the white night, they still stand where they are, motionless... "what?" Ten Yan widened his eyes and looked at the white night in shock. There has been an uproar. This leaf white... Unexpectedly received ten Yan''s blow? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2556 The hand that pinches ten Yan''s neck immediately sends out force, the surging energy is like electric current covering all over ten Yan''s whole body, containing every inch of muscle and every soul in her body. In an instant, ten Yan lost resistance and was completely imprisoned. Her pupil shrinks, but she is not convinced at all. She roars hysterically. "Ah The shrill voice resounded, all the energy all over the body of ten Yan burst out, trying to get rid of the hand that contained his strong neck. However... No matter what she does, it doesn''t help! This hand is like a pair of tongs. It pinches her neck tightly and does not move. All her energy can''t impact open the clamp, even the energy on the clamp can''t be dissipated... "how can it be?" Ten Yan''s heart is beating wildly, the whole brain is trembling. She couldn''t believe what she felt. His energy is too big to exist in this small period of Jin Dynasty? How could it be? Why is the energy of the Jin Dynasty so special? Why is it different from ordinary people in Jin Dynasty? She can clearly realize that the energy that comes from the body of the white night is the energy of the Jin emperor period. Although it is more than 100 times more powerful than that of the general Jin emperor period, it can not compete with the supreme power even if it is a thousand times! However, the existence of the Jin Emperor Period overflowed not only the spirit energy, but also other unique energy... she didn''t know what this energy was, but it was this energy that completely suppressed her power of heaven and soul! And there is a point is to let ten Yan in any case can not accept! That''s the energy of Ye Bai''s body... It''s not from the magic weapon''s energy, but from the energy of his body! Yes! These energies are ye Bai''s own energy! They are the same energy as the spirit of heaven! "It''s impossible... It''s absolutely impossible!" Ten Yan''s eyes stare huge, shocked at the white haired man standing in front of him, the brain has been in a crazy! "Ten beauties!" Here the red haired men and others have issued a shrill cry, all of them rushed up and surrounded the white night. Meanwhile, all the soul people around them also moved. They immediately sacrificed the spirit of heaven, drew out their swords, and launched all kinds of magic weapons. All of them locked in the white night at the first time. All of them were covetous and vigilant, and their eyes were particularly focused. "Let go of the ten beauties!" "Beast, if you dare to hurt Shiyan! I need you to die without a burial place! " "Let me go as soon as you can!" "Do you hear me?" The sound of howling is endless! However, the white night is indifferent! He raised the corner of his mouth, looked at the people around his eyes, and said faintly, "what do you seem to have made a mistake? Now I have hostages on my hands! Why do you ask me, a man with hostages, to listen to you? " As soon as the words came out, they were dumb. "Everybody listen! Get down on your knees now The white night was drunk. "What do you say?" "How dare you make us kneel?" "Dare you When people roar, they are furious. "If you don''t kneel, I''ll kill her!" The white night is light. "You want to die!" Some people are angry, and immediately to the white night. But look at the white night. Click! At the same time, her seven holes were covered with blood. The whole face looked ferocious, and her Qi became weak, as if it would be extinguished at any time. "No!" "Stop it!" The people around were all scared, and the one who wanted to move the white night was more scalp numb and stopped quickly. "What? Do you want to do it to me? " White night asked without expression. "Ye Bai! As long as you release Shiyan, we can discuss anything we have The boy''s voice was rapid, and he said at once. "Tell me, do you have a way to get to Lisbon?" It''s a cold day. As soon as the words fell, everyone looked at each other, and everyone could see the confusion in each other''s eyes. "You''ve got so much, you want to go back to Richmond?" The red haired man asked coldly. "I don''t have any interest in you and the dawn frontier, and I repeat, I''m not a member of the dark Dynasty at all. In fact, I''m also the enemy of the dark dynasty! It''s a pity that you don''t believe it at all Shake your head at night."It''s not that we don''t believe it, but that you can''t give us any reason to believe you! If you want to prove that you are not a member of the dark Dynasty, but our friendly army, then please let go of Lord Shiyan. How about that? " The boy said cautiously. "If I let go my ten beauties, you can give me a way back to Lysander?" Asked the white night. "Of course The boy nodded immediately. The red haired man next to him glanced at him and stopped talking. But see the white night thought, spin and nod, light said: "in this case, then I believe you once again, but hope you can remember, this is the last time, no more than three things, everyone has his bottom line, I also hope you do not challenge my bottom line, understand?" "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye! As long as you are willing to let go of Shiyan, we can discuss everything! " The boy said with a smile. "That''s good!" White night nodded and said without expression: "then I will choose to believe you once again!" With that, white night released his hand. Poop! Shiyan fell directly from his palm and fell on the ground, breathing and coughing hard. His face turned red. He had no strength. People around you are looking at it! How terrible must it be to pinch a supreme power like this with only one hand? Is this ye Bai... Too terrible? "Shiyan! Are you all right? " "Are you all right?" The red haired man and others rushed up one after another, supporting ten Yan. "I... Cough... I... I''m ok... Ok..." ten Yan coughed, speaking words are intermittent. "If it''s OK!" There was a sigh of relief. The purple red over there, scholars and others were shocked. Perhaps no one expected that things would develop to such a degree... "Mr. Ye, your strength is amazing. Judging from your skills, you can''t be a spy sent by the people of the dark king Dynasty. It seems that all this is just a misunderstanding! We have offended Mr. Ye before. Please forgive me! Forgive me With a smile on his face, the young man came forward to bow to the white night. "Don''t talk about misunderstandings. The past is over. Tell me how to get out of the twilight frontier and return to Lysander." White night said without expression. He plundered a large number of goods and materials from the dark Dynasty. The leaders of the dark Dynasty wanted to kill him. After that fight, the white night realized that there was a huge gap between him and the leader of the dark Dynasty. Now he is thinking about leaving the Liming border as soon as possible, avoiding the spears of the dark Dynasty, finding a place to develop in peace of mind, and digesting all the benefits he has gained in the dark Dynasty Drop, lead the army to march again, attack and kill the dark dynasty! Therefore, leaving this land of right and wrong is the first consideration of white night. "Ha ha ha ha, don''t worry, Mr. Ye. We have many ways to get out of the Liming border area. Wait a moment. We''ll arrange it now." The boy laughed and said at once. "Good!" White night nods. "Mr. Ye, what else can I do for you? We are the supreme commander of Liming border region. As masters, it is our dereliction of duty that we fail to fulfill the friendship of the host! Speak up, but we will not refuse to do what we can do The boy said with a smile. "If they are not wronged, they will be released." The white night is light. "No problem! All of them have been released. It''s just a misunderstanding! Scholars and purple red are all innocent A wave of the boy''s hand. Those who were holding the scholar and the purple red soul all let go of their hands. Everyone looked at the white night, and everyone''s face was full of wonder. This adult Ye Bai is so terrible! Even the supreme power can capture it! You have to bow your head! Who the hell is he? Why so terrible! "As for Jiang Sui Jun, is it up to you or me? The weak should not challenge the great power! This is what children all know! Then you repeatedly challenged me! You want to kill me! If I don''t get rid of him! Isn''t that disgraceful? " White night is open again, the face is expressionless, so you see. As soon as he said this, all the people around him were shocked. As for Jiang Sui Jun, his face had already changed, and he was shocked and speechless! "Come down to him! Don''t hurry up and roll over to me The young man''s face was flat, and then he called out angrily. "My Lord! I am wronged Then the king wanted to cry without tears and cry. "Asshole! If I ask you to come here, you can roll over to me. What a lot of nonsense Young angry way. Jiang Sui Jun''s face was pale, his whole body was shaking wildly, and his back was already coldThis can be said to be all over! All of these great powers fell to the white night! He is a deadly enemy to this Lord Ye! If we say that all these great powers support Mr. Ye, then he will still have a way to live? But there is no way! After all, ye Bai''s strength is amazing! He is fully qualified to be a new supreme power! This is what we must strive for in the present dawn border area! What to do? What can I do now? Down then Jun shivering, but still the scalp to walk past. "Big... Adult..." the king shuddered. "Kill it!" Speak directly at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2557 The words of the white night are like the declaration of death. Then the king''s eyes showed despair, and his knees were soft, and the whole man was heavily kneeling on the ground. "Big... My Lord! No, my subordinates are loyal to the rebels. In order to save the dawn border area, they work hard with the people of the dark king Dynasty, asking adults to let go of the small ones. As long as the adults are willing to let go of the small ones, they are willing to do anything small! Please be kind to you, sir! " The emperor continued to beg for mercy. However, the young man did not pay any attention to it. He grabbed him and dragged him to the white night. "Ah! Ah!! My Lord, spare your life! My Lord, spare your life! Let me go! Let me go He yelled hysterically. But no matter how he called, it had no effect. "Mr. Ye, if you want to kill this person, please do it. You are at your disposal!" The boy said seriously. Hearing the sound in the white night, my brows wrinkled. Why are these people so happy all of a sudden? Are they trying to pull themselves together? That''s not right! I want to go back to Lysander. I don''t care about the dispute between the dawn border and the dark Dynasty. Don''t they think it''s unnecessary for them to pull themselves together? Is it too wasteful to kill a fallen king? What''s more, they should be able to see that they are only in the period of emperor Jin, relying only on magic weapons. Why should they flatter themselves so much? There was something wrong with the white night, and people were also on guard. Of course, he did not make any hesitation. When the king was thrown to his own, he would directly raise his hand to coagulate his virtual sword and cut him hard towards him. If the other party wants to kill himself, kill him! Why bother? However, he just lifted his sword... "go to death!" Falling Sui Jun, who was bent down, was suddenly not afraid. The whole man crazily hugged the white night and covered his whole body with all his soul power. He actually intended to imprison him. "Not good!" In the white night, his face suddenly changed and he suddenly raised his head. But look at a hand to beat him hard! That hand... It''s a teenager''s hand! Bang! The white night was caught off guard and took a palm on the spot. The whole man flew out and fell on the ground. The palm strength from his body divided the earth on him into five pieces. Before he got up, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Such a sudden change, startled everyone in all directions!! A few stupid people, purple red. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? We''re just acting for you! Ha ha ha ha ha Then the king gave out a wild laugh. "You are too simple to believe others so easily. How can you live up to now?" The boy also narrowed his eyes and looked at the white night road. The rest of them were smiling, and seemed to have known for a long time that all this was just a juvenile plot. White night covered his chest and stood up. He looked at the boy, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said hoarsely: "I should have thought that it is impossible for me to gain your trust in such a short time, and you can''t kill Jiang Sui Jun in public! Because you still don''t think I can replace Jiang Suijun! And... You''re drawing on me, right? " "You know yourself, but it''s too late for you to understand all this. You are already our enemy. Anyway, we have to destroy you! Of course, if you are wise and willing to surrender to us, we will be able to save your life! " The red haired man stepped forward and said calmly. White night heard the sound, heavy sigh, eyes reveal bursts of helplessness. "I''m here for no other purpose. I just want to ask if you have a way to leave dawn and return to Lysander. But you are so aggressive that you don''t want to say it. You want to kill me... In that case, I''ll have to kill you all!" The white night repeatedly shook his head. As soon as the words fell, there was a roar of laughter. "Ha ha ha ha..." "our supreme powers have arrived. How dare you say you will kill us all?" "It''s killing me! I''ve never seen such a man who doesn''t know the height of the earth "Have you ever seen what you are facing? Do you think that if you let Shiyan adult suffer a little bit, you can be the opponent of all these great powers? " "If five adults join hands, you will have no room to fight back!" "It''s ridiculous!" The crowd laughed and laughed. "My Lord, don''t talk nonsense with him. Kill him quickly." Down then gentleman eye dew ferocious say. "The dark Dynasty will invade at any time. We can''t delay too much time on this man. Let''s start quickly and capture him!" The red haired man stepped forward and said without expression.The words fell to the ground, and the four people around him all came forward. The five supreme powers are going to shoot at the same time! The souls in all directions trembled and retreated. If the supreme power can make a move, it will not be the turn for these despicable souls to join in the fun. If people can retreat as far as they can. If they are affected by the power of the soul and lose their lives, it will not be worth the loss! "Lord Ye!" Purplish red complexion is ugly, want to pass an urgent cry, but was pulled by the scholar. "Go The scholar said deeply. "Scholar elder brother, Mr. Ye is innocent. He should not be treated like this." Purple red eyes on orbital canal. "We all know that he is innocent, but now it''s not the one who deserves to be innocent, but the five great powers who want to kill him. We can''t do anything now! Must go! Otherwise, we will only lose our lives here The scholar said deeply. "But where can we go A soul nearby suddenly said. The scholar fell into silence. Yeah, where else can people go? Leave the rebels? That is obviously impossible. If they get out of here, they will be occupied by the dark Dynasty. If they are caught by the people of the dark Dynasty, they will surely die. But if you don''t go... I''m afraid there will be more trouble. At this moment, a cold laugh came. "Oh, you brutes, do you want to escape? Don''t kneel down and kowtow to me! Or I''ll skin you As soon as the words fell, people were shocked and looked at the sound source one after another. The person who talks is the king of descending! He came with a sneer on his face. When he came, there were many souls around him! "What are you going to do The scholar looked ugly and immediately questioned. "What do you want to ask?" Jiang Sui Jun sneered: "you collude with spies to betray our rebel army. You are the sinners in the border area of dawn. Now I order you to kneel down and surrender as soon as possible, or we will all be killed!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2558 The words of "descending Suijun" completely forced all the scholars into a desperate situation. The sinner of the dawn frontier? When did they become the sinners of the dawn frontier? When did you betray the rebels? However, the mouth is on Jiang Sui Jun''s face. What he says is beyond the control of scholars and others. At present, several supreme powers are dealing with the white night, and this "Ye Bai" is brought by scholars and others. Naturally, it is impossible to get rid of suspicion. If you insist on speaking, what you said is true. "Come down to him! You bastard, if you want to kill us, don''t slander us! For the sake of dawn border area, we went deep into Yuezhou to kill the enemy, and captured the deputy commander of the dark dynasty! If we didn''t use us, the rebels would have been finished! We are so desperate for the rebels that you call us spies? Betrayed the rebels? You... You''re a jerk Liu Shun roared angrily, and the whole person was out of control. "Bastard, Liu Shun, how dare you insult me? Well, in that case, I will send you all to the West today Jiang Sui Jun was so angry that he didn''t hesitate any more. He raised his hand and cried out: "kill all these traitors who betrayed our dawn border region. One of them will not stay!" "Yes All around the soul people all shout, and then all pull out their swords and sacrifice their soul Qi, and rush towards the scholars! "War!" Seeing that there was no way to go, the scholar immediately roared and rushed back. The rest of the people also urged the spirit of heaven to fight with those around him. Now there''s chaos. And here it is. The five great powers lined up and walked towards the white night. The terror released by the five people turned into an indescribable terror, which directly suppressed the white night. Roaring... the earth under the body of the white night suddenly vibrates wildly. He could not bear the terrible pressure. Had to, the white night slightly urged the force of the Heihe River! In an instant, most of the pressure that fell on him disappeared. "It seems that this son really has two sons!" The boy exclaimed. "Of course, I feel it when I fight with this son, but don''t worry. If we five fight together, even if he has great ability, he will not be able to deal with me!" "Let''s go, ye Bai!" Yelled the red haired man. "You can do it!" White night said quietly. "Well, I don''t know! Kill Ten Yan cheers, anxious to find the previous field, is the first to rush to the white night. Then she drew out the long and strange whip again and whipped it hard to the white night. The whip flew like a dragon snake. When it approached, it was actually the side leader who would own itself. Then he immediately tied up the white night and entangled him with death. "Give it to me!" Ten Yan angrily drank, holding the whip in both hands, and suddenly pulled it. The spirit of heaven and soul on his body was madly activated, just like the electric current, it passed along the long whip to the body of the white night. "Well done Shiyan, wait for me to dig out his soul!" At the back, a strong man with a long beard could drink a little, and his hands immediately turned into claws, accumulating inexhaustible soul power, and buckled hard to the chest of the white night. His five fingers are all wrapped by the spirit of heaven. The light from the soul power makes his fingers as sharp as a blade. If this claw goes down, I''m afraid anything will be torn! But... The moment the claws hit, the white light flashed on the body of the white night. Whoa! The whip that twined on his body instantly turned to ashes! "Fire?" The red haired man''s eyes sank. Whoosh! Then see the white night backhand a punch hard hit that sharp claw. Bang! The power of terror spread. The claw was shaken open on the spot, the bearded soul''s body couldn''t help retreating, and his arms trembled with terror. "What terrible power!" The heart of the bearded soul is startled. "My whip?" Ten Yan was shocked and raised his hand in disbelief. The only thing left of her slender whip was the stab on her hand. How could it be? My whip is made of jiaoshejin and cold silk. Generally speaking, nothing in the world can cut it off! Let alone burn it to ashes! "How could that happen?" Ten Yan is hard to accept. "Ten Yan, be careful!" At this time, angry voice sounded. Ten Yan suddenly return to God, but feel a violent thick shake of the spirit toward their own cover. It was white night! He''s fighting back! And his first target is Shiyan! Her face changed and she retreated in a hurry. But it was all too hasty.Whoosh! Whoosh! Three figures rushed in. Among them are teenagers, red haired men and an old man. Three people work together, one holding a sword, one holding a staff, one holding a dagger, have attacked the white night. White night was forced to stop down, but holding the Qi sword, entangled with the three people. All kinds of swords and swords and subtle soul techniques are performed. The center of the whole rebel army was the shaking of the earth and the mountains. The rebel troops have begun to move around. The supreme power can do it, and the five supreme powers can do it together. What a terrible thing. If the powerful people''s soul and magic wave reach the strength of the rebel army, is it not worth the loss? What''s more, if such a terrible fight happened here, the news will certainly spread, and the dark Dynasty will certainly receive the information here, If the dark Dynasty launched an attack on the rebels at this time, it was not a good thing for the rebels. Therefore, most people did not dare to join in the fun here. The leaders of various regions drove them to the front to guard against the dark Dynasty''s attack. "Wind magic spell!" I saw the old man put his staff to the ground. Hua Hua Hua... several strange gasifying chains sprang out from the cracks in the sole of his feet in the white night, imprisoning his body in an instant. "Cone dragon thorn!" The youth drinks shouts, the backhand one arm holds the dagger to the white night''s throat. At the same time, without any hesitation, the red haired man jumped with his sword. The sword was like the fangs of a demon, flashing a terrible silver light, and slashed fiercely at the body of the white night. The sword releases more than ten meters of light and shadow. It cuts down vertically and shakes the world with its sword power! It''s hard for anyone to guard against such terrorist sniping. Sure enough, the same is true of the white night. After he tried his best to get rid of the old man''s gasification chain, the young man''s dagger had been stretched out to kill. He quickly raised his hand, his hand like lightning, directly clasped the young man''s arm, tilted it to one side, but the sword had also fallen, heavily chopped on the shoulder of the white night. Whew! The sound of the flesh being torn. Then see the white night shoulder blood spatter, clothes are dyed red. White night eyes a Lin, buckle youth''s wrist, mercilessly threw it toward the red haired man in the past. The huge force made the boy and the red haired man a little caught off guard. They ran into each other and fell to the ground. The red haired man quickly stabilized his body, landed on his feet, and gazed at the white night with his sword. And the youth is heavy fall on the ground, he quickly got up, squint at it. "Your power is so terrible, I''m sure you must have used the magic weapon! By all means! And it''s not an ordinary magic weapon. It seems that my decision is right. I''ll kill you, take your magic weapon, and then use your magic weapon to exterminate the people of the dark king Dynasty. Ha ha, in this way, I can return to the glory of the past in the dawn border region. Ha ha ha ha... "The boy laughed. The white night does not speak, only urges the spirit flower sky soul, cures the sword wound on the shoulder. "My sword Qi is black roaring sword Qi. If you can heal the wound caused by it, it will certainly cost a lot of soul Qi. I''d like to see if you can cure the wounds I caused!" The red haired man said faintly, suddenly his eyes were grim, and then he rushed up. At the same time, the long bearded soul, the old, the ten beauties and the young all got the response, and they all took the same action. White night holds a virtual sword in one hand, and in the other hand, he quickly condenses a virtual sword. The two swords are dancing wildly, and they fight with the five supreme powers crazily. The virtual sword is as fast as lightning, and the shadow of the sword rolls in disorder, like a strong wind, whistling and scurrying. But the five men''s offensive is particularly fierce, and strange and hard to find. The juvenile dagger is extremely tricky, like a poisonous snake, haunts and haunts, and often appears in the casual place at night. The old man''s wooden stick is omnipotent. When he knocks on the ground, there will be wind, fire and lightning. The long bearded soul has infinite strength. Each fist can break the void and destroy the samsara. It is unique in hegemony. Ten Yan offered another whip, the whip whirled like a spirit snake, and the breath of destruction overflowed and rippled from the top. As for the red haired man, he attacked from the front with his sword. His swordsmanship is so amazing that he compresses all his soul power on the tip of his sword. When he goes down, everything is dead. Even if the white night is particularly strong, in the face of such five people, but still can not resist. Bang! Whew! Bang! ... the scarring of terror constantly appeared on the body of the white night, a moment later... the red haired man seized the opportunity, stabbed the white night''s chest with a sword, and then made a sudden pick. Whew! Blood spattered out. Then see the white night body suddenly a spin, and then heavily fell on the ground. "Die!"The young man was ferocious and smiling, and his arm fell down. The dagger was like a poisonous snake, spitting and hissing. How terrible it was. Before the dagger arrived, the earth under the body of the white night had been crushed by the pressure on the dagger. At this critical moment, the white night suddenly urged the truth teller, and he instantly moved away and landed on a big stone more than ten meters away from the crowd. He stopped, scattered his virtual sword, and looked at the crowd breathlessly. "Now, do you understand the gap between us?" Ten Yan glared at the white night and said with a sneer. "We''ve given you a chance to be captured, but it''s a pity... You don''t listen!" The red haired man shook his head again and again. "Do you have a way out?" The young man said with a smile and went straight to the white night with a dagger. These people are so determined that they will die. White night''s eyes immediately showed endless killing and ferocity. "Retreat? Why should I go back! Do you really think I can''t kill you? " With that, Bai Ye directly raised his hand and touched the ring of Qianlong on his finger! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2559 At the moment that his finger touched the ring of the Qianlong, a force that covered the sky and blocked the sun burst out. In an instant, all the forces around and all the Qi will be dispelled in an instant. Between heaven and earth, is filled with a force which cannot be described by words. Kill to the white night of five people an instant shock, incredible looking at him. "What''s this... What''s that smell?" "My God, i... I have a shivering fear! For many years, there is almost no such thing that can give me a sense of fear, but today I feel it in the presence of the emperor of Jin Dynasty. Can we say that this person has some amazing magic weapon "It''s impossible... He... How did he do it? What is he going to bring out? " The expressions of the rest of them also tightened. "Gentlemen, be careful. There must be something else in this son. Please kill it as soon as I can! Don''t give him any chance! " The red haired man lowered his voice, and when he heard a low drink, he attacked with his sword. The other four men did not hesitate. They roared and flew up. The miserable and cruel breath of destruction was like a big hand, which directly wrapped the body of the white night, and then contracted madly to completely imprison it. The red haired man seized the opportunity, his eyes were cold, and he was like a swift wind. He came close to the white night and cut his throat with a sword. But just as he was about to lift his sword, a sense of urgency and terror suddenly covered his whole body. At this moment, the red haired man fell into the ice cellar and felt himself cold all over his body. A sense of crisis never happened in his life hit his heart. The red haired man''s face sank. He felt something was wrong and he pulled back. A sign of danger came to his mind. He felt that if he continued to attack the past, he would only be afraid of his own death... "why not attack?" Ten Yan was shocked and exclaimed. But the red haired man did not answer, but kept retreating without hesitation. The other four were confused. And then... WOW! A strong and powerful sword against the sky suddenly burst out from the body of the white night. "What?" Four people trembled and fled. But it''s too late. "Defense!" The long bearded soul screamed, and his spirit burst out, and he quickly resisted the coming sword. Bang, bang, Bang... the sword exploded, and the ripples, like plum blossoms, bloomed in the sky and the earth. All four people were thrown out and fell heavily on the ground. The strength is weak ten Yan direct mouth corner overflows the blood, covers the chest nearly cannot stand up. As for the rest of the people, they were all uncomfortable, especially embarrassed. No one expected that this small period of Jin emperor would have such terrible strength. This is just fantastic!! "How could that happen?" The old man stood up on crutches, vomited his turbid breath, gazed at the white night, and said in a deep voice. No one answered him. Just look at all eyes fall on the white night. He moves his finger away from the ring of the dragon, and the moment his finger moves away... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of bright and magical halos burst out between his fingers. At that moment, the sun and moon lost their color, and the stars were dim, as if everything in the world had lost its color at this moment... everyone''s eyes widened. Especially the red haired man, who was staring at the white night with an incredible face, almost stopped breathing. A moment later, his lips trembled. "Hong... Hong Bing!" The voice fell, and all of them trembled. However, seven halos appeared on the whole body of the white night. In each halo, there was a shadow of a weapon blade... "do you mean that there is a red soldier in his weapons Ten Yan Lengleng looking at the red haired man asked. When speaking, ten Yan''s breath becomes incomparably urgent. However, the red haired man is still silly looking at the white night. After a long time, he just said: "not one... " no... not a... " "Does he... He still has two Hongbing?" "No way! How precious the Hongbing is! If you can get one, you''ve got a chance against the sky. How can he get two great soldiers? It''s impossible! I don''t believe it The roar resounded. It''s the bearded soul. Others nodded. Even if they are better than them, we have not seen any sign of Hongbing, let alone a Hongbing. And the other side has two?How can this be achieved by adverse circumstances? However, the red haired man tried his best to shout: "he is not one, not two, but all the weapons around him! They are all Hongbing! " This voice fell to the ground, all people only feel their brain in the crazy vibration, the soul in this moment seems to be out of body! "Seven... Seven... Hongbing?" Ten Yan silly looking at the white night, the head seems to burst in general. Next to the teenager is a buttock sitting on the ground, legs have no strength. "It can''t be... It can''t be. It must be fake! You must be mistaken! You must be mistaken! " The bearded soul shivered, and then cried out hysterically. The red haired man did not speak, but his sword hand trembled slightly. Obviously... He was scared! Yes. In front of Hong Bing, no matter how strong we are, we will be afraid! Because Hongbing, the one who kills is the strong! Until then. Whoa! A very exquisite method of concentration and meditation covers all the people. In an instant, the flustered people turned to their gods one after another. Look, it''s the old man who holds the stick! At this time, he finally maintained a trace of clarity! "Calm down, all of you!" The old man shouts. The red haired man took a deep breath. Ten Yan, the long bearded soul and the young man also calmed down a little. "We are all influenced by Hongbing''s sword idea, and we become extremely scared! Hongbing is worthy of being a Hongbing. This spirit is not comparable to that of ordinary soldiers! " The red haired man said hoarse. "In fact, we don''t have no chance of winning. This son exists in the period of emperor Jin, and we fight against it. Maybe... We still have a chance to win!" The boy also whispered. "You mean..." "do your best to fight him! If we can get rid of them, won''t they all belong to us? " The old man said. This word made everyone''s heart jump to their throat in an instant, and the trembling soul suddenly became boiling... kill, just have a way to live! The strong can never give in unless it is death www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2560 There is only one way to overcome fear! That''s greed! No matter who it is, no matter what the cultivation is, what the soul state is! In the face of great temptation, they will lose themselves. Their concerns will no longer exist. Their beliefs will be forgotten. Their rules will collapse. And the bottom line they have been sticking to is all abandoned at this moment. There''s an idea in their brain right now! Take Hongbing! The five stood up again. Their fighting power is still there, and they are just a small Jin emperor. If they really want to fight, it is not that they have no means! Because in their opinion, it is Hong Bing who is strong in white night, not himself. If you attack the noumenon, even if the magic weapon is universal and comparable to the gods, what''s the use? It''s just an ant with a sword... "I know you want Hongbing! Come, with all your means, let me see what you, the so-called supreme powers of the dawn frontier, have There was no fear in his eyes. "Looking for death!" "You only exist in the reign of emperor Jin. Although we are shocked by the seven Hongbing soldiers, we are sure to kill you today!" All five people were angry and yelled one after another, and the whole body''s violent anger broke out directly and poured out all around. At that moment, the whole earth has been fragmented, as for the sky, has become crooked, as if forced to bend. The four sides of the space, actually can not find a complete place. The souls in the distance were frightened by the terror of the five supreme powers, and they all fled like crazy. And here is besieging scholars, purple red and other soul people all involuntarily stopped the attack, turned their heads in horror and looked at the place where the five great powers fought with the white night. Obviously, the murderous spirit that permeated the five people has already awed many people! "You are so powerful! You must be serious At this time, someone screamed. All around were trembling, and suddenly they understood something. "I have served you Daneng for so many years, and I have never felt such anger on them. It seems that ye Bai has really angered you Daneng. You Daneng is going to fight to wipe Ye Bai out completely!" Then the king sank. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Asked the soul shaking. "What? Of course, first catch these dogs for me! You are such a group of waste, so many people, even scholars such a group of injured people can not take it? What did the rebels feed you? " Then he roared at the emperor. "Adults... This..." roar!!! Then a terrible roar came out. Then he saw the long bearded soul roar, and there were countless terrible thunder and lightning on his body. These thunder and lightning like tentacles burst out from him, connected with the sky, and constantly swayed, and then slowly gathered together to form a terrifying virtual image of Thunder Tiger. Thunder Tiger foot is as huge as a mountain, enough to overlook the whole camp. It has infinite power, like the God descending to the earth. It is extremely terrifying! Even the rebels on the front line can see the terrible thunder tiger! How terrible is this power! "Ah?" All the people who came down to Suijun''s head were scared and silly. "Big... Grown-ups..." people were trembling and almost speechless. Jiang Sui Jun looked at the Thunder Tiger, and his brain was blank. For the first time, he saw the bearded soul cast such a move. However, it is not over. Then see that ten faces also released the terror move. She lifted her hands. Whoa! Two huge purple light wings sprang up behind him. The light wings sprang out and fluttered to the sky. He climbed a lot of purple lines on his body, and his spirit was also soaring wildly. After a while, Shiyan''s breath has reached an elusive level, and the breath she sends out is to frighten the countless people in all directions. Many poor people are crawling on the ground, shivering and unable to stand. "Why... Why?" Jiang Sui Jun looked at this scene in disbelief, and his brain was already crazy. Then, the old and the young all released the method of terror. A green and huge dragon snake appeared at the bottom of the young man''s feet. The head of the dragon snake dragged his body and gradually straightened up. The body of the dragon snake circled and looked at him with a pair of ferocious and huge green eyes. The old man raised his hand and a golden paper appeared in front of him. His withered stick turned into a huge pen, just like a judge''s pen for judging life and death.Finally, the red haired man. He did not have any strange or colorful skills, but took a deep breath and held the sword in one hand. However, the body of the sword gradually turned red with blood... a strong and suffocating smell of blood filled from above. Every supreme power is transformed into a deity, overlooking the human beings, which is unparalleled in the world... seeing such a scene, the people on the side of the emperor can''t help it any more. "The strong are serious! All of you are serious! Escape! Escape! Run! Run away "If you can fight, you will surely destroy the heaven and the earth, and no one can stop it! Let''s go "Help "Run!" All the people no longer insisted on it, but turned around and ran away, regardless of the life and death of scholars and others. "Come back! Come back soon!! Who let you go? Come back to me Then the king fell into a rage and roared at once. But these people can ignore his words and continue to run. After a while, surrounded by scholars, purple and a group of soul people will all run away without shadow. Jiang Sui Jun looked ugly, his fists clenched and his teeth clenched at the scholars. "No one is going to help you now, do you?" Liu Shun was panting and swallowed a pill. He looked at Jiang Suijun angrily. "Help? I don''t need help from others, since those rats are greedy for life and afraid of death! Then let me take care of you personally. " Down then gentleman facial color is cold, the facial expression is expressionless walked forward. "Lord, are you going to fight with us? The five supreme powers have really moved. It is obvious that Lord Ye Bai''s strength is even stronger than we thought. If we fight later, it will certainly become a sea of mountains and rivers. If you don''t go, you will be affected. When you want to go, you will have no time to go. Do you want to die here? " The scholar said lightly. As soon as he said this, he obviously showed his scruples. He looked at them coldly and ferociously, then looked into the distance. But the five great powers have begun to press toward the white night. When they move, the sun and the moon are shaking, the void is all broken, and the samsara and heaven and earth are all scattered... it''s terrible! Jiang Suijun has been fighting with the dark Dynasty for many years, but he has never seen such a terrible scene even though he is fighting with the dark Dynasty... he must go! Otherwise, even if you kill these people, I''m afraid we have to account for it! Then he snorted, and then he raised his head and said: "there is no difference between dying in your hands and in the hands of all the adults. Don''t be complacent. I''ll let you live half a pillar of incense. You don''t want to escape, because I will guard outside!! If you dare to come out, you are still dead end!! Don''t worry. I''ll collect the corpse for you after you kill Ye Bai, but only if you have a whole body Then he jumped up and went straight out to the shuttle. "Don''t go!" Liu Shun roared and immediately wanted to catch up. But the scholar stopped it. "Liu Shun, stop chasing!" "Scholar! Why did you stop me? The dog is obviously afraid. If we kill it, we can''t prove our innocence, but at least we can get out of it Liu Shun''s air rush. "Liu Shun, although your strength is good, but compared with this person, there is still too much difference. If we really fight with him, we people together may not be able to defeat him. Since he has been scared away, we should not be more aggressive!" The scholar said lightly. Liu Shun''s face changed slightly and did not speak. Are you really a scholar? In that case, what should we do now? Are we going to run? " Purple asked. "Run away? Where can we escape? You didn''t hear Liu shungang''s words... We have no way to go now! " The scholar sighed and shook his head. People listen, all lowered their heads, eyes empty, no voice. "Well, just sit here and watch it. It''s an honor to die in the hands of these great powers, and enjoy such a great war before you die! Isn''t it worth it? " The scholar said with a smile. No one spoke. At the moment, the five great powers are approaching the white night. They all urged the strongest skills to attack and kill the white night. But I don''t want to keep my hand in the white night. My eyes are ferocious. I raise my hand directly... sonorous! Seven red soldiers burst out in an instant, and then the seven powerful swords gathered together to attack fiercely. Hua Hua Hua... the force of the seven Hongbing forces forms a wave and beats them forward. "Swallow The old man drank and wrote quickly on the golden paper in front of him with a huge brush. In an instant, the void in front of the air wave directly split open, and a huge door of space appeared, and all the Hongbing sword power was swallowed up."Nine robberies thunder prison!" The long bearded soul growled, and the Thunder Tiger on his body roared up to the sky, and a beam of light spewed out from his mouth and disappeared into the sky. Then, the sky was dark, and countless terrible huge thunder and lightning fell from the sky. The thunder and lightning converged into a series of terrible thunder snakes, interwoven and fell, covering the white night. Roaring... for a moment, the ground turned into debris, and the void was frantically turbulent. As for the white night, it has long disappeared in the terrible thunder and lightning hell, and can no longer be seen www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2561 Are you dead? The scholar, purple red and others who are still standing in place in the distance are all stunned and staring at this side. They did not escape, also can not escape, simply sat in place, silently watching. They originally thought that under such terrible power, white night would be defeated and punished quickly, but they never thought that white night could resist several moves. It''s just in this terrible thunder hell... Can he survive? No one knows. All the people just stare at the terrible thunder prison. The thunder prison lasted for about ten minutes before it disappeared. And the earth, has already been split to pieces, the terrible technique will blow the whole ground a hundred holes, ferocious to the extreme. As for the white night, it''s long gone. Seeing this, they stopped attacking one after another and looked around. However, looking for a circle, did not find the shadow of the white night. "So... Dead?" The old man''s hoarse opening. "Oh, I thought he had Hongbing and could hold on for a longer period of time. I didn''t expect that he could not bear it if I only exerted a little bit more force. This period of emperor Jin was only the period of emperor Jin and could not be on the stage! We all overestimate him! " The long bearded soul shakes his head and hums coldly, with disdain on his face. "It shouldn''t be that simple!" The red haired man looks around for something. His perception is stronger than others, and his intuition tells him that things should not be over so soon. Ten Yan is a light smile: "you don''t be so nervous, he only exists in the period of emperor Jin. Didn''t you find that when he fought with us just now, what he relied on was not soul power? I think most of these powers are given by other magic weapons. That is to say, from the beginning to the end, this man only uses some magic weapons to fight with us. His foundation is there. How can he be stronger? " "Yes, the reason why Hong Bing is so powerful is that it can split the sky and the earth. But I have not heard that Hong Bing can shelter himself and defend his master! If so, is it not invincible that those who have won the battle? How could it fall into the hands of a small Jin emperor? " The boy also laughed. "Is it?" The red haired man''s brow is still tight, still worried. "You''d better be more careful. Since this son dares to fight with us, he must have something to rely on. If he can get seven Hongbing soldiers, he is outstanding! Let''s look around again and see if there is any hiding place around! " "Well, you are too cautious after all." "All right, if you are more troublesome, I''ll take the magic weapon to investigate." The young man shakes his head and laughs helplessly, which is to take the magic weapon and sprinkle it everywhere. But just then... poop! A very slight noise suddenly spread. All the people were nervous and looked at the long bearded soul. To be exact, it was the huge Thunder Tiger shadow on the long bearded soul! "Big beard..." ten Yan murmured. The bearded soul suddenly raised his head and looked at his Thunder Tiger, which was completely transformed by energy, and his expression was particularly solemn... obviously, they have already understood something. Sure enough... bang! Another violent noise spread. Then we saw that the huge Thunder Tiger''s head suddenly burst open, and a wonderful energy which can''t be described by words spread outward from the burst head of Thunder Tiger in the way of ripple, and directly spread throughout the whole body of Thunder Tiger. "Mustache, be careful!" Ten Yan exclaimed. The red haired man rushed to the place in a flash. Before the long bearded soul had recovered, he cut off the relationship between him and the Thunder Tiger with a sword, and then hit the long bearded soul''s body to one side. Long bearded soul immediately fell on the ground, is already disheartened. As for the huge Thunder Tiger, it has been completely smashed. The Thunder Tiger dissipated, and the terrible thunder and lightning idea disappeared with the wind. And in the place where the Thunder Tiger disappeared, there was a soul in the air. It was... It was white night. His hands were attached behind him, his white hair was dancing wildly, and seven Hongbing soldiers were spinning around him, but his whole body was not injured at all. "What?" The five supreme powers are astonishing. "He didn''t die?" "It''s impossible... He''s obviously covered by my thunder prison. How can he be safe? There must be a problem! " "Does he have any powerful defense magic weapon?" "What''s going on here?" All five were astonished. In particular, the long bearded soul is full of fear as well as anger. Just now, if it was not for the red haired soul who cut off his contact with Lei Hu in time, I''m afraid the power of Thunder Tiger has covered his body and torn him to pieces!What a thrill! The threat this man has given them has exceeded their expectations! "As I said, it''s better to be careful. From now on, you have to see people and die to see corpses. If you don''t see them, you can''t take them lightly. Do you understand?" Said the red haired soul coldly. The other four nodded. "It seems that your tactics are not so good. If there are any other moves, you can do them together." The white night stood high, overlooking the five people below. "Don''t look down on people! Look at me The young roared, and the spirit of the spirit of Qi Jiao instantly out of the body and rushed, Teng in the sky. In an instant, the nine clouds were dispelled one after another, and the spirit Jiao was like a dragon in the sky. Then he raised the terrible dragon claws and fell from the sky to attack the white night. It seems that the unparalleled domineering momentum is going to smash everything in this world. But in the daytime, he raised his head and his pupils suddenly opened. A strong black river energy suddenly overflowed from his body, and condensed on his face to form a barrier as thick as hair, and then rushed forward. Bang! The Lingjiao directly hit the barrier, but the barrier was so hard that it could not break through the barrier. On the contrary, he was smashed into pieces, his whole body cracked and burst on the spot. "Pooh The boy sprayed out a mouthful of blood directly. "Ah?" The faces of several people were startled. "Don''t hesitate, go on!" The red haired man whispered, throwing his sword at him. The bloody sword, like the fangs of a demon, cuts into the white night. He doesn''t have any gorgeous moves or amazing skills, but only the most simple killing skills and the most fierce sword techniques! White night is expressionless. He raises his hand and grabs Yeyao sword in his hand. Then he waves at the red haired man. Whoa!! Night shining sword power is like the wind blowing, splashing and spilling a lot of sword Qi like stars. Every sword Qi can tear everything. The man breathed and trembled. He felt that he was in the middle of the stars and milky way. He quickly waved his sword and frantically resisted the meteor. His hands and feet were a little flustered and overwhelmed. When he finally managed to cope with the power of the night shining sword, the white night raised another sword and chopped it towards the red haired man. That is the sword of Lihuang! The terrifying Lihuang sword fire spits out an angry fire dragon, which is more ferocious and tyrannical than the previous Lingjiao. The temperature of its whole body is enough to melt everything around and scald a Jin emperor. Its own power can kill a jade king in seconds! How terrible! The red haired man''s face was taut, and his sword hand tightened. At this time, the youth under the head suddenly wiped off the blood on the corner of his mouth, and roared: "I''ll help you!! Kill As the roar spread, the boy''s pupils suddenly became extremely white, all his pores were opened, and there were a large number of spirits in the sky. A pure and unimaginable power of supremacy broke out, and it was blowing in the sky. Then, all the Qi will quickly condense together and become a terrifying dragon, directly bumping into the hot dragon. Bang!! A ring of flame, like a rose of fire in full bloom, blooms around. "Get down!" This scholar smelled the crisis, yelled in a hurry, and then immediately fell to the ground. The ring of flame, like the sickle of death, flits over the heads of purple red, scholars, Liu Shun and others, and blows straight into the distance. Buildings, mountains and forests in the distance have been leveled off. Where we have passed, there is no grass! For a while, the people raised their heads trembling and looked around. However, there are many places that have been flattened, and there are still fires. The whole camp seems to be a purgatory on earth! As for the dragon and fire dragon on the sky, they have been intertwined, killing and biting each other crazily. The young man was pale and supported by death. Although it seems difficult, it can still cope with it. As for the other three, they did not dare to show weakness, and they all gave their hands at this time. "Good!" Red haired man face a Leng, suddenly figure out three shadows, with three directions toward the white night body three key attack. At this moment, his speed suddenly increased innumerable, actually is to approach the reaction power of the present white night! Extreme terror and exaggeration! The strength of the red haired man should be the strongest among the five, which can be reflected from this point. His sword sense has been squeezing the spirit of white night, and at this moment, the pressure has risen to the extreme. If the general period of Jin emperor existed, I''m afraid that he would have died under this sword idea and was ground into powder alive. "Definitely!" The old man here raised his pen and wrote, and a stream of energy covered his body in the white night.In an instant, the energy in his body was immobilized and could not move. "Put it all out!" Ten Yan also took out a magic weapon, toward the white night cover. It''s like a glass lamp. When the glass lamp is thrown out, it will immediately shine, and the white night will be completely covered by this light. Startled by the constant release of light, the sky has become shining. As soon as the light shrouded in the past, countless Dharma waves on the white night lost their effect. Even the Qianlong ring has an impact! "Well?" White night slightly frown, feel very incredible! Even the Qianlong ring can be affected?? Is that too much exaggeration? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2562 This ten face should be used to block the connection between the magic weapon and its users, and its grade is very high. At present, except Hongbing, all magic weapons are disconnected from the white night. Of course, the Qianlong ring is not blocked by this magic weapon, but some of its utensils have changed. It looks rather strange. It''s just that this is not the time to think about it. The magic weapon is blocked. It seems that only Hongbing can use it at night. And now, the bearded soul responds. He waved again, his eyes burst into terrible thunder. The sky thundered and thunder came. But at this moment, the thunder and lightning is not hit on the body of the white night, but on the whole body of the white night. The thunder and lightning are actually taking him as the center to build a round lightning cage! Just as the white night was about to reach for the surrounding Hongbing, he was immediately isolated by the lightning cage. If he wants to meet these red soldiers, he must first encounter these thunder and lightning! As for the existence of a Jin emperor, these thunder and lightning are the scythe of the God of death! "Good! Very good! " The red haired man''s eyes burst into a cruel killing. The actions of the four companions have created a unique environment for him. Under such circumstances, is it possible for the white night to survive? He has no way to go! The magic weapon can''t urge, he can''t get these Hongbing! He was just a little emperor of Jin Dynasty, but he lost Hong Bing. Why should he fight with me? The red haired man held the sword tightly, but he did not dare to be slack. He stabbed the sword fiercely and killed the general with his long sword. All four were looking forward. After this attack, the whole dawn border area will usher in a new life! As soon as this son dies, it means that the dawn border region has obtained seven Hongbing! With these seven Hongbing soldiers, they were able to defeat the invasion of the dark Dynasty, and even... The dawn border region could find a way to fight back and take the initiative to attack the dark dynasty! This is the capital against the dark dynasty! This is a sharp weapon to turn the situation around completely! Their eyes were hot. The same was true of the red haired man, and the blood in his body was boiling. But at the moment when the red haired man and his body are going to tear up the white night, suddenly, the white night raises a finger, and the fingertip condenses a sharp energy. "Is this?" The red haired man''s face changed. But watch the white night raise your hand. Whoosh! The two swords darted apart, splitting the red haired men from the left and right. The two split bodies gasified on the spot! That''s the epitome of a red haired man. "What?" The four were shocked. The red haired man''s heart almost jumped to his throat. But he didn''t give up. He continued to hold the sword and stab in front of him, and his body was cut off. But he was still the emperor of Jin Dynasty! However, the white night only raises its hand... Da! A clear sound came out. At the moment when he was about to stab the heart of the white night, he was firmly clamped by two fingers... then, the sharp sword suddenly stopped and could not move forward for half a minute. Seeing this, the red haired man was completely stupid. The other four people are the same, the brain is all a blank, no matter how hard to think! Is this really the period of emperor Jin? A supreme power attack, was actually resolved by a Jin emperor with two fingers? "Impossible... Impossible..." the bearded soul man collapsed on the spot, his mouth uttered a shrill cry. Ten Yan such as by lightning, stiff in place, motionless. The youth here tried their best to tear the Dragon apart, and it was silly to see the behind the scenes. "What kind of monster is this son?" The old man was staring at the white night and whispering to himself. The four were shocked, and the red haired man suffered a lot at the moment, but he didn''t intend to admit defeat like this. Instead, he quickly came back to his senses and said, "kill!" Joo! On the tip of the long sword held by the white night, a bloody sword Qi was immediately ejected. Without warning, it suddenly flew out and directly hit the chest of white night! Bang! The white night was immediately shaken back more than ten steps, and the fingers holding the sword could not help loosening. When the man''s chest is not red, he will catch up with his chest. Just look at the white night chest appeared a blood hole. But... The depth of the blood hole is not even a handful of thumbs. At most, it''s just a little bit of flesh. It''s not fatal at all!The red haired man is desperate! You can''t hurt him with your sword spirit? It can be seen that this person''s body is not as simple as he thought... hateful! The red haired man was in a state of confusion. At this point, he had no choice but to continue to carry the sword and cut. The chaos and fury of the sword''s shadow invades the white night. The whole body of the white night was still covered by thunder and lightning, so he couldn''t touch Hongbing. However, it seemed that he didn''t intend to fight the red haired man with Hongbing. Instead, he raised a finger with one hand and held it up. The finger was wrapped in the soul gas. Then he used the finger as a sword and ran into the red haired man''s sharp sword. Dang! Dang! Dang! A series of rattles were heard. The two sides fought each other with each other. Their swords were very fierce. Although both sides have not yet decided the winner or loser, the four people who saw the scene were stunned and their souls were trembling. "Ten Yan..." the long bearded soul of this head looked at the white night, and whispered. "What''s the matter?" Ten Yan shivering response. "Does that... Your magic weapon really work? Is it true that all the magic weapons on this man are blocked? " The trembling inquiry of the bearded soul. Ten Yan breath trembles, want to answer but do not know what to say. Whether it works, let alone in her mind, is even more clear to the people present. It is not the first time that she has used this magic weapon in front of these people. They are not unfamiliar with this magic weapon. Just as the halo on the white night shows, all the magic weapons on the white night have been invalid, and people can not feel any other magic weapon except Hong Bing ¡£ They can judge by the change of Qi in the night. It''s just why... The present white night can be so strong? The strength he showed was not possessed by the existence of the Jin emperor! One finger can fight a red haired man... Is this still human? Suddenly. Bang! A violent crack spread. Then they saw that they were separated from each other in the air. In the white night, his hands still cling to the sky, while the red haired man''s body vibrates slightly, which seems to be unstable... seeing this scene, people''s breath almost stops... in this scene, people''s breathing is almost stopped www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2563 With the finger as a sword, can you fight with it? The scene in front of me was beyond the imagination of all the people on the scene... moreover, his magic weapon was completely blocked! Why? In a period of emperor Jin, if he lost his magic weapon, he only fought with the supreme power with his own strength. Isn''t it certain that he must die? Why is this man able to fight this? No one can understand. The red haired man didn''t go on attacking. The other four gathered together and stood beside the red haired man, each with a dignified expression. "This son seems to be much stronger than we thought. I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with. What should we do now, gentlemen?" The boy''s face was gloomy and hoarse. "We''d better act by chance. If we can''t subdue him in a short time, we''ll have to make peace with him." Said the old man. "Peace talks?" Everyone looked at the old man in unison, all with a look of amazement. "None of the five of us could defeat the existence of a Jin emperor, but we still wanted to have peace talks with him? If this is to be spread out, what is the prestige of the five of us? How can the people in the border area at dawn regard us as gods and obey our orders? " The bearded soul, with an excited expression, said at once. "That''s right. We haven''t lost yet. If we make peace with him, in the eyes of those people below, we will admit defeat? No matter what, no peace talks!! Peace talks! Lose Ten Yan also righteousness open a cavity, unable to accept the old man''s proposal. The old man sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "it''s not that I want peace talks, but we have to do it. The fighting between us and this son is so noisy that the dark Dynasty will surely notice that if the people of the dark king Dynasty attack us at this time, how can we deal with the enemy? Xixuanmingzhou is already the last frontier of our dawn border. If we lose all of them, we will have no place to stand and we will have to wait for death! " When the words fell, people fell into silence. "It''s too early for the peace talks. Let''s fight this man again and try his means! What''s more, you don''t show some strength to let others see, but eager for peace talks, which will only make people look down on you! In that case, it will be difficult to carry out peace talks! " Said the red haired man in a low voice. People nodded. "What you said is reasonable. It is my lack of consideration. In this case, we will fight another war!" The old man said. "All right, everybody, do it!" When the red haired man cries out, he starts his sword again and rushes towards the white night. The rest of the people are doing the same. "Come again!" The young man is the first to stimulate the spirit. His body is overflowing with pure breath. He goes straight into the sky and pours into the terrible dragon. In an instant, the dragon is strong again and kills directly to the white night. White night shakes his head, raises Li Huang sword to cut. Roar! The former fire dragon darted out of the blade and attacked the dragon. "Your move is useless to me. This energy is not my opponent at all!" The young man''s eyes burst, and he was particularly confident. He roared and drove the spirit dragon to kill him. Bang! Two dragon like things were entangled in the sky again. The flames blazed and the gas and light were raging. But this time, the white night did not give the youth a chance! "Since I can''t fight you with a dragon, let''s have more!" As soon as the voice fell, he was carrying the sword of Li Huang and beheaded him. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! ... there was a terrible flame, and the sword Qi burst out, overflowing the blade, and then turned into a series of terrible and ferocious fire dragons, and rushed to the Lingjiao. "What?" The boy was dumbfounded on the spot. The rest of the people were all staring at the scene, which made the scalp numb in disbelief. Is such a terrible fire dragon that it can be sacrificed and released at will? How can it be... It''s terrible, isn''t it? Seven or eight fire dragons were killed in the past, but the spirit Jiao couldn''t resist it. In a short time, it was torn into pieces. Pooh! The young man vomited a mouthful of blood, and was swallowed back to the body to tremble, almost unable to stand the pace. Roar!! At this time, all the fire dragons were in the air, and then they all rushed towards the youth... the young people were shocked and retreated. But it is already unable to dodge, can only fight with one of the best. But he was injured before, and so many terrible dragon fight, which to take advantage of? After a while, his clothes were almost burned by these fire dragons... "hateful!" The other four men, angry and angry, turned around to attack the white night. "Don''t be arrogant, asshole!"The long bearded soul roared again, and the thunder and lightning on his body twinkled, and the thunder and lightning in the sky was mobilized by him again, and countless thunder violently split into the white night. But the white night does not hide, does not dodge, only raises with the hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang.... every time the lightning falls, it can explode and splash terrible lightning sparks and swing to all directions. But the white night was intact, not hurt by the lightning. On the contrary, it is the palm of his hand. Every time he suffers from thunder and lightning, there will be a bright light. After a hundred thunder lights go down, nothing will happen in the night. Only the thunder and lightning on his palm has converged into a fierce and violent sword of thunder and lightning at this time... "this is..." The long bearded soul''s pupil shrinks. When he reacts, the terrible sword of thunder and lightning has been fiercely cleaved towards him. "Not good!" The bearded soul''s face changed in horror, and he wanted to run away in a hurry. However, the sword of thunder and lightning suddenly burst and split tens of thousands of thunder and lightning like a snake. They slashed and killed the long bearded soul in unison... the white night actually absorbed the thunder and lightning power of the long bearded soul, and used the force to fight back to kill the long bearded soul... what means is this?? Long bearded soul can not escape, can only turn to resist. But there were so many thunder and lightning that he couldn''t cope with it. After a while, the long bearded soul was covered by a lot of terrible thunder and lightning. Everywhere, they were burnt and black, and they were in a state of confusion. "Swallow!" The old man saw this, and then he practiced the art. A huge space door appeared in front of the long bearded soul and the young man, which directly swallowed the fire dragon and the thunder snake into the space door. Only then did they ease up a little. "Shiyan, help me!" The red haired man drank heavily, then carried his sword and rushed to the white night. Ten Yan hears the voice, but all over a shudder, anxious way: "is want to use that?" "At this moment, we have no way back, only to lift the cards! Come on The red haired man drinks and raises his hands. The other four were all staring at the sword in his hand, and already understood the man''s intention. At this moment, everyone is going to work hard... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2564 The red haired man didn''t say a word, but his whole body was full of Qi. The spirit of the sky in his chest was burning like a fire, which burst out into a hot light. It was very terrible. Ten Yan no longer do any hesitation, immediately from the storage ring to take out a diamond blood red flower plate, and then bite the finger, quickly draw something on the flower plate. At this time, the spirit of heaven in her chest also burst into light and poured into the flower plate with her fingers. A moment later, the breath in the flower plate burst out. This kind of Qi is especially exquisite, which can not be released by ordinary soul people! There''s something wrong with the flower plate! "Ning! Open it The old man quickly wrote on the paper, and two open and close words appeared. When the two words appeared on the paper, a mysterious energy was released on the paper, which overlapped and fused with the energy on the flower plate, and then became a flame like energy floating in the air. The power of the old man is like the finishing touch, which sublimates the spirit released from the flower plate completely... "big beard!" The boy gave a big drink. "Got it!" The gray faced long bearded soul yelled, and they jumped together and jumped over. The spirit of heaven in his body was sacrificed by him. Then, the original power overflowed. One released one and attacked from the left and right, just like two big hands, dragging the mysterious energy, they waved to the red haired soul not far away. Whoa! The red haired soul closed his eyes and took a deep breath. That energy is directly embedded in his sword. In an instant, the sword he held aloft was shining. At this moment, the divine sword is so powerful that it is unparalleled in the world. It seems that there is only one sword in the sky and the earth! This is a supreme sword! This is an unparalleled sword which is proud of the world! In front of this sword, any weapon must be submitted! Because it is the king''s sword, it is a sharp weapon that no one can defeat! White night also knows these people''s intention and card finally! They use all their strength to release the sword, intending to kill the white night. Although I don''t know what the secret method these people used, it is enough to show how terrible these supreme powers are to be able to turn an ordinary sword into such an unparalleled supreme weapon and King''s sword. "Although you are only in the period of emperor Jin, your strength is really beyond our imagination. Even so, it does not mean that we will lose. Let''s see if you can accept my sword of king!" As soon as the voice fell, the red haired man roared, clasped his sword in both hands, and cut his head straight toward the white night. At that moment, the dark sky was suddenly torn and filled with light. It was not a general light, but a divine light. And after all the light appeared, they all poured into the sword in the hands of the red haired man! This is the light above the sky! Now, they are attracted by the sword and infuse it with the power of the sky. At this moment, what the red haired man is driving is no longer just a sword, but the divine power of heaven and earth! "You! It will be defeated He said ferociously, his arms were surging with strength, his sleeves were blown open, and his arms were covered with patterns and seals, and his spirit was rippling. The sword suddenly became bright, and the power of God was dazzling! The sword is not close, the white night is already feeling the powerful sword power which cannot be described by words! This sword is enough to cut off the mainland and cut down samsara! This is a blow from heaven! This is a blow from the gods! In the face of this attack, everything has become a mole ant, and many people have lost their resistance and confidence, let alone fight back. In the end, it is the killing move released by the five supreme powers! Even if the white night has Heihe energy and divine power to protect the body, at this moment, there is a little trance, in this blow the heart shudder. Not good! He had a cold look, and his face became incomparably solemn, and without any hesitation, he raised his hand directly. Sonorous! And his sword came straight up, and fell on his hand. Then he did not want to think about it. He did his best to chop the king''s sword! Bang Dang! A very loud voice came out. Then he saw half of the sword flying out on the spot, circled in the air for several times, and then fell heavily on the ground. At the same time, the sudden light of the sky became dark again. The incomparable aura around him disappeared in this moment. Everything seems to be back to normal! All the former sacredness is gone! The four great powers, panting around, suddenly stopped breathing, their eyes widened, staring at the scene.The red haired man just stood there, his hands didn''t fall down completely, but he took a chopping posture. As for the white night, it is a sword. The abandoned God sword had already passed through the king''s sword and pointed to the sky. And the so-called King''s sword... Has long been cut into two pieces, completely broken! Everyone''s brains are buzzing and their faces are full of disbelief. This is the sword of the king! This is a terrible sword that poured all the power of the five supreme powers! But I didn''t expect to be cut by a sword in the white night?? How could it be? "No, no! The king''s sword... Was cut off by a sword? " "We unite the five to invite the sword of the king. Is it just a joke in each other''s eyes?" "It must be false, it must be false!" "Did we lose?" The five were stunned and shivering, unable to accept the scene in front of them... the white night was also a bit unexpected, but soon relieved. No matter how strong the king''s sword is, it can''t defeat these so-called Hongbing. After all, they are also the king''s sword, and the oldest King''s sword! How can Hong Bing be afraid of this new king''s sword? Whoosh! The red haired man came back to his senses and jumped back in a hurry to keep his distance from the white night to prevent him from suddenly falling his sword and killing him. "Is it over?" White night put down the sword and said without expression. "Your honor, you are really good at strength." The red haired man threw away the broken sword in his hand and clasped his fist. "Sir? Don''t you call me a boy White night light said. The red haired man''s brow moved slightly and said lightly: "we just didn''t know your strength before. It''s quite rude. Please forgive me." "Excuse me? Yes? You''re not going to kill me? " White night eyebrow a pick, open a mouth to say. "Your strength is so strong. If we fight again, it will be bad for you and me. So I suggest that we have a peace talk." The red haired man said. This is the only way they can choose. Even the sword of the king was cut off by the other party. They had no choice but to negotiate. "Peace talks?" White night frowned, staring at the red haired man. But the old man who saw him later stepped forward. "This adult, we were wrong before. We misunderstood you. We never thought that our adult''s strength is incomparable in the world. Therefore, we dare not fight against you again." Old man''s boxing. "You are really realistic. When you see that you can''t fight me, you start to talk about peace. I thought you would fight with me at least. You will lose both sides. Then you will consider the matter of peace talks. Unexpectedly, you will start when you see the situation is wrong. Tut tut..." the white night shook his head and looked at these five people with disdain. As soon as the words fell, all five were angry. "You The bearded soul was about to attack, but was stopped by the red haired man. He held back his anger, lowered his voice and said, "my Lord, the battle between us is so shocking that people in the whole dark Dynasty must know what we are doing here. I think the dark Dynasty will soon have military action. If we continue to fight, we will only lose two times and get hurt! When the time comes, let the people of the dark Dynasty sit and collect the fishermen, then the gain is not worth the loss! " "What do you mean..." "let''s call it a day and stop fighting. All the previous grudges will be written off, OK?" Said the red haired man in a low voice. "So the losses I suffered and the grievances I suffered will be written off now?" White night squint, the face across the bursts of cold road. The five people frowned at the sound. "What do you want?" Ten Yan drink shout. "I can kill you directly, and you are no match for me!" Calm way of white night. Five breathed. "What? Your intention is to... Kill us all? " The boy took a breath and said indignantly. "If my strength is not inferior to you, then what you have done to me before will not be completely eliminated?" The white night asked. "This..." the crowd was speechless. "It seems that we can''t talk about peace any more!" The red haired man closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "From the moment you decide to start with me, there is no possibility of peace talks! Because you did this to me, not because you had to, but for a very ridiculous reason. In my opinion, there is no capital for peace talks! " Shake your head at night. If these people are forced to fight with white night when they are forced to do so, the white night will consider peace talks.But these people are going to kill him just for a little profit. These people can''t be friends! "My Lord, there may be many misunderstandings between us, but I still hope that we can sit down and have a chat. After all, you and my enemies are all dark dynasties. If we kill in the dark here, it''s not for the people of the dark Dynasty to clap their hands and applaud. Do you want your relatives to hurt your enemies quickly?" The old man hastened to persuade him. But it''s useless. "You can rest assured that the battle between us will not end in darkness, because... You have no capital to fight me to that extent!" The white night face is expressionless way. "Asshole "You are... Too arrogant!" "I don''t believe it. I can''t kill you!" The long bearded soul, the ten faces and the youth were all angry. The eyes of the red haired soul are also permeated with a strong sense of war. White night words... A little too much! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2565 The five supreme masters have already given way and given the opportunity, but they never thought that the existence of this small period of Jin emperor was so disrespectful! How dare you say such a thing... what an irritating thing! You know, since they led the Liming frontier, no one dares to refuse any of their orders! But today, it was rejected by this little Jin emperor. It''s a shame! How can they accept it? The lungs of all the supreme powers are going to explode. "Kill! Kill! Kill The long bearded soul roared bitterly, and the spirit of heaven almost burst. "Since this adult is so strong, we can''t wait to die! Everybody, there is nothing to say. Let''s do it The boy hummed repeatedly. "Look, I''m not going to peel him off, I''m going to refine his body into utensils! I want him to die without a burial place Ten Yan shouts. "Well, since you have no objection, let''s do it! This is the end of the matter. There is only one war! " Red hair soul light said, is to start. The rest of them did not hesitate, but rushed forward one after another. In an instant, the whole world is filled with a strong sense of killing, which is especially terrible. The air around the body in the white night is frozen in an instant... the corners of his mouth rise, his face is fearless, and he is holding the sword of abandonment in one hand. The other Hongbing revolve around him crazily, and people are stepping in the air and walking forward. But at this time, the old man over there suddenly rushed to the four, and cried out eagerly, "everybody, stop it quickly!" All four were stunned. "Cang Jun! What are you doing The red haired man asked. "Are you trying to stop me waiting?" Ten Yan is also a face of amazement and incredible. "No... I really don''t want us to fight with this man again, or... I''m afraid we will kill ourselves!" The old man shook his head in a hurry. "What? Do you think the five of us are not his match? " "I don''t mean that, I mean the dark dynasty!" "But now they won''t let me wait! If we don''t kill him, do you think he''ll give us a way out? " Cried the bearded soul. "Let me persuade him! He is also the enemy of the dark Dynasty, so he should be on our side! " The old man said. What else does the bearded soul want to say, but is stopped by the red haired man next to him. "Give Cang Jun a face!" The red haired man said hoarse. The long bearded soul several people looked at the man with red hair. Seeing that his face was deep and solemn, he did not say anything. "Cang Jun, you only have 30 interest. If this son refuses to yield within 30 interest, don''t blame us!" The red haired man said hoarse. The old man heard the sound and nodded slightly, then looked at the white night from the side. "My Lord, do you really want to burn both jade and stone with us?" The old man asked in a low voice. "I said, you are not qualified to burn with me!" "We didn''t choose to fight with you. If we got to that critical point, I''m afraid the western xuanmingzhou would no longer exist!" The old man shook his head and sighed. "Don''t you want to fight?" The white night seemed to smell the old man''s worries and couldn''t help it. "Of course." "Well, I will give you a way to go. If you are willing to submit to me, I will not care about you!" White night laughs. This word falls, even if it is the old people have some can not keep temper. But reason kept his anger down. "Listen, listen to me. How arrogant is this boy? As soon as he was emperor, he dared to make me submit to him! I... how can I stand it? How can I bear it! " The bearded soul trembled with anger. So did the other two, their fists clenched to death. However, the red haired man lowered his voice and said in a deep voice: "you should be calm. Don''t be impatient. Cang Jun''s action is not useless. He is also trying to buy time for us. You should take pills quickly and have a rest and prepare for war! If it is useless for Cang Jun to make peace with this man, we will kill him at all costs When the other three listened, they all nodded heavily. "It is impossible to surrender to you. My suggestion is that everyone should step back and let it go. If you feel that we have wronged you too much, we can also compensate you accordingly!" Said the old man. "Compensation? What kind of compensation? " "Magic tools and pills!" "I don''t want this." "What do you think? If you want to fight by force, the best result for you is that we will die, and you will have the ruling power of the Liming border region, and at the same time, the dark Dynasty will launch a comprehensive attack on the Liming border region. You have been exhausted and scarred with us, and you will never be able to deal with the existence of the Liming border region. At that time, the only thing waiting for you and me is to perish! " The old man said hoarsely."In fact, I don''t care about the life and death of the people in the border area of dawn, and I don''t care whether this place will be ruled by the people of the dark king. Because the dark Dynasty has already conquered too many places, the dawn border area is just the tip of an iceberg in their huge territory." The white night is light. The old man breathed tight, and then he lowered his voice: "if you are willing to stop fighting... Maybe I can tell you a way to leave the edge of dawn. What do you think?" As soon as this word falls, the white night double eye explodes bright, immediately came the interest. "What method? Say it "Will you stop?" Asked the old man. "If you will tell me the way, why not stop fighting?" White night light smile way. His purpose is just this. To fight these people is to force them. "Good!" The old man nodded: "if so, please take up your sword and remove the soul method. Let''s stop talking about peace." The white night nods and immediately removes the spirit of heaven. The red haired man over there and others frowned. They both listened to their conversation. But they are still worried about the white night! "Stop it, gentlemen." The old man turned his head with a smile. "Just give up?" "Cang Jun, don''t we bow our heads?" Long bearded soul with ten face gnashing teeth road. "What''s the shame of trying to compromise?" Cang Jun asked. "If it comes out, where are your and my prestige?" "Is prestige important or the security of the dawn frontier important?" "You..." the long bearded soul was unable to answer. He thought for a moment and wanted to say something. Suddenly... Dong! Bang! Thump... a series of bursts came from the distance. Then, countless shouts and murders resounded. All the people looked tight and understood what the voice was! "The dark Dynasty... Still can''t hold on to it after all!" The old man took a deep breath and said hoarsely. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2566 The dark people moved their hands. They finally smelled the movement here, and they could not help it anymore, and launched a comprehensive attack against the western xuanming state. And the volunteers were also in advance of the defense arrangement there. Just... Even if the volunteers were prepared for it? Their strength was weaker than the dark Dynasty. Under the confrontation, the volunteers had no victory at all! And this time... The dark Dynasty sent the strong people seem extraordinary! "What''s the matter?" The students who were still in the heart of the below looked back and looked back to the distance. "It must have been the dark dynasty that killed!" "They came so fast!" "Brother scholar, what shall we do now? "Run away?" It is a matter of openness that everyone is busy. "Escape? What are you going to escape? Here is our home, even if it is death, also have to die here! I don''t run! I''ve fought with the dark people! " The scholar drank heavily. The crowd nodded. They were not afraid of death, and for so long they had not considered living. Bang Bang... br > at this time, the loud explosion will sound again. A large number of the spirits of the rebel army rushed up and fought with the dark Dynasty. The sky over there was already red with blood. "You guys, it looks like we have to stop! Deal with the dark people first! " Said the old man. "OK! Let''s talk about it later! " The red haired man nodded. "Go, kill the bastards first!" The soul of long beard will turn around and run to the front line. But in his moment, the white night suddenly moved into a spinning light, and suddenly fell behind the soul of long beard, and stopped him by a stroke... all of us stopped. "What are you doing?" The long beard soul is asked. "Give me that method first." White night road. "What is the rush? I don''t see the dark people have killed? " The young man sank. "If you don''t give me the way out of the dawn border, you people... Don''t want to go." Said the peace of the night. The words fell, and the five breathed tightly. "What?" the red haired man sank? You can''t wait for me to help the dark people "Yes!" Said the white night without hesitation. He said he didn''t care about these people, he cared about leaving as soon as possible. The dark Dynasty knew that he had seven Hongbing in his hand, which was bound to kill him. If he did not leave the place as soon as possible, once discovered by the people of the dark Dynasty, the leader of the dark dynasty would have killed him. It was not only him that died then, but also the countless dragon people in the small world. So he must leave this at all costs and without any means! "Mixed accounts! You... You are really afraid of you! " The soul of long beard can no longer bear, roaring, dancing thunder directly with two hands, and killing the white night. "Big beard, stop!" The drink was shouting. But it''s too late. The eyes of the night were set, and immediately raised their hands and split them forward. Roar!!! The terrible abandonment of the sword power burst into the past. The soul with long beard breathed and trembled, but he wanted to catch it. But the numerous shield defense that he had discharged was all broken and broken, and all of them were scattered and defeated. That abandoned the sword power has not touched his defense! His defense is only to bear its prestige, and he will be broken. The extent of the damage of this sword power... What extent is it? The long beard soul has wide eyes and a murmur of lips. At this time, sword power is close, he wants to dodge, it is too late. WOW! At this time, the space door was born again, but it was not swallowing the sword power, but devouring him. The body of the soul long beard was hidden in the void instantly, but he swallowed slowly and was cut by the sword force. When he spits out from the void, one arm is gurgling and bleeding. The faces of the crowd changed, and their eyes were startled. "Abandon the sword?" The red haired man immediately recognized the red soldier in the hands of the white night. "If he had not saved you just now, you were dead." Put down the sword in the night, and look at the soul of the long beard without expression. "You..." the soul with long beard is in a hurry, but there is nothing to say. Because it''s true that it''s said in the white night! "It''s too much deception!" Ten Yan teeth are almost broken, also according to Nai, want to go up with the white night. "Stop! Stop it all! " The old man shouted in a hurry! "Cangjun, what else do you want to do?" The soul of long beard is annoyed. But see cangjun looking at the red haired man. The red haired man was full of anger, but after a moment, he closed his eyes and nodded heavily.The old man no longer hesitated, immediately offered a strange magic weapon and threw it to the white night. White night immediately reached for it. Only then discovered that the magic weapon was a stone bridge as long as a finger... "is this "The key to connecting the bridge door!" The old man whispered, "this is the only entrance to the state of Lysander in the dawn region." "The only entrance? What do you mean? " "Because the dark Dynasty has sealed off thousands of entrances and exits in the dawn border region. This is the only space tunnel hidden in the western xuanming state. If this tunnel is also sealed by them, there will be no other way to enter the state except through the dark Dynasty''s residence!" The old man said in a low voice. "So it is!" White night nods. It''s no wonder these people don''t want to tell him about this matter. After all, this is their only way out. "If you want to go, please open the entrance and exit of the space tunnel, and we will send some seeds to leave. At least, it can keep the blood of my dawn border area!" Said the red haired man, without expression. "What? Are you going to fight here with the people of the dark king? " Asked the white night with a frown. "Of course we don''t want to die here, but who can tell us what happened on the battlefield? We just don''t know if we can live! " The red haired man looked at the distance and said hoarse. The white night frowned, only to find that it was wrong, but saw that the face of the ten faces, the long bearded soul, and the young man had no anger, instead, they were shocked and surprised. It''s like... They saw something terrible! White night quickly turned around and looked into the distance to see the terrible scene on the battlefield there! Just look at the battlefield, there are three giant fire. These three giants of fire are thousands of feet high, covering the sky and blocking the sun. They are extremely terrible. And they are already in a line, walking forward like a wall, burning all the souls in front of them! The intense heat causes anyone who comes near them to steam. On both sides of the fire giant, there are a large number of souls in red armor. Each of them is holding a full seven meter long sword of fire. One by one, they weave into two huge human nets, and wave the sharp sword in their hands crazily. Each sword was slashed into the crowd. The rebel forces in the border area at dawn could not resist this terrible attack. The screams were incessant, and the war situation was completely one-sided. It''s a massacre! "How could that happen?" The crowd gaped and looked at the terrible scene in disbelief. "Dark Dynasty sent out the elite!" The old man took a deep breath and said faintly: "they have sent out the strongest elite. The troops that were used to deal with us in disorder are not the main force of the dark Dynasty at all, but the army that has been put in this time is the real strength of the dark dynasty!! It''s impossible for us to fight against such a powerful dark Dynasty army! " The others were pale and silent. White night also understood why the red haired soul would say such words. "Let''s go!" The red haired soul whispered, whirled and deeply looked at the white night, then rushed to the distance. The other four followed, without hesitation. After a while, the five supreme powers entered the battle. The army of the dark Dynasty saw the arrival of the five supreme powers, and all of them were inspired and fought to death. However, their resistance only caused a little trouble to the dark Dynasty''s troops, and could not change the situation of the war. Because the arrival of this army is not to deal with the dawn border area at all... they are here to kill the white night! "Mr. Ye, are you ok?" At this time, a cry came from below. White night slightly a Zheng, immediately looked down, only to find that the purple red with a gray face is running towards this. He jumped in a hurry and fell to purple red. "Why are you here? How about the scholars The white night asked. "Scholar elder brother, they have gone out and are ready to assist the rebels to deal with the people of the dark king Dynasty. Mr. Ye, I''m here to say goodbye to you!" Purple red smile way. "Goodbye?" "I have heard what you said with those adults. You are not from the Liming border area. You want to go back to Liszt. I all know... Mr. Ye, now you can go back. Please leave quickly. We may not be able to support it for a long time." Purple red smile way. "The rebel army is not the opponent of this dark Dynasty team. I advise you not to resist. I can take you with me! So you can find a life! " The white night said solemnly. Purple red was stunned. She shook her head and laughed bitterly: "Mr. Ye, I know that we must die in this war, but even if it is, I will not run away!""Why?" Asked the white night in surprise. "Because dawn border area is our home, our ancestors have lived on this land for generations, they are also buried in this land, I can not lose my home, if so, I can only fight to protect my home, even if I die, purple red will not be shameless to face the ancestors!" "There is a long way to go. If you can get the road in the future, would you like to take back the border area of dawn?" "Did the Lord tell me to abandon my companions?" Purple red asked. The white night was silent for a moment. "My Lord, please leave quickly. There is no time left. The attack of the dark Dynasty is extremely rapid, and we don''t know how long we can last! This... Send it to you After that, purple red stepped forward, took out a jade pendant, put it in the white night''s hand, and then turned and ran away towards the distance www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2567 The white night stares at the jade pendant in the hand, the whole person is somewhat confused. I didn''t expect that the purple red had such a strong will. It''s really admirable! However, Bai Ye doesn''t feel that she is wrong. Zihong has the idea of Zihong. It is admirable that she dedicated herself to her homeland, but Bai Ye also has the mind of Bai Ye. He has to protect his home and everything, so he can''t just die in vain! Because dead, there is no hope... looking into the distance at night. However, seeing the fire in the distance, countless Qi Yi was blowing like a strong wind, and the breath of destruction was raging. Those spirits of the dark Dynasty were wildly waving their swords and slashing in the crowd. The number of the rebel army has fallen madly. In this terrible flame, even the corpse can''t be saved... the purple red tour is bound to be gone forever. White night knows, and she knows. But she''s not turning back! White night tightly staring at the distance, for a long time did not leave. I do not know how long, he took a deep breath, took out the key in his hand, and then clenched it in his hand. "Such a pure person is rare." White night suddenly put away the key to the bridge door, and then jumped forward to the distance. At this moment, on the battlefield between the dark Dynasty and the dawn, there are one huge magma pool after another! These lava pools are made by the footprints of the three terrible flame giants! Once the soul fell into it, the directly melted bones were gone... and the rest of the people were chopped and killed on the spot after fighting with those with long sword spirits. As for the soul people of the dark Dynasty, the most serious people were injured, and no one died at all. Except those high-level and supreme power of the rebel army, the rest of them could not fight against them A little bit of a threat! The situation is clear. It''s only a matter of time before the rebels are killed! "Asshole!! People of the dark king Dynasty, I want you to be buried with us! " The bearded soul growled and roared, wrapped his arm with his soul force, gave birth to his broken arm again, and then rushed to kill a giant flame giant. Roar... countless thunder and lightning came down from the sky and directly hit him. He felt as if he was connected with the sky through thunder and lightning, and his whole body was full of Holy Spirit which could not be described by words! Fearless of the high temperature, he directly bumped into a giant flame giant, and his terrible power poured out directly. Click! The head of the flaming giant seemed unable to bear the terrible atmosphere, and burst out on the spot. His body is covered with thunder and lightning. Whew! Ferocious thunder and lightning will this thick shake of the flame body to life to tear! The giant exploded on the spot. "Roar The remaining two giants together raised their horrible palms and threw them at the bearded soul. The long tail of his clapped hands seemed particularly frightening, as if two meteors were falling towards it. The long bearded soul''s face suddenly looked ugly, and quickly raised his hand to resist. Bang! He opened his hands, left and right, and the palms of the two giants were immediately held by him. But the terrible fire snake kept wringing at him, baking his body madly. In a short time, the bearded soul''s body was full of flesh and blood... these supreme powers had already fought with the white night, which caused great losses. Now, if we fight with these terrible creatures, we can''t take advantage of them. "Don''t worry, moustache. I''ll help you." The young people drink and shout, also fly to rush over. But at this time, a cold hum came out. "Is it up to you?" As soon as the voice fell, a shrill sword light came flying from behind the giant. The pupil of the boy shrinks and dodges in a hurry, but his arm is cut off on the spot. He looked at the wound and exclaimed, "it''s Hongbing!" "What?" The faces of the red haired men, the old men and ten faces all changed greatly. "Hong Bing again?" "Just now that man... Already had seven Hongbing soldiers. Now there are also Hongbing soldiers here. Are all the twelve Hongbing soldiers here?" The old man''s voice began to tremble. The red haired man did not speak, but threw his sharp eyes at the giant''s shoulder. But there stood a man in a cloak. The man was wrapped up all over his body and could not see his face clearly. He stood like this, with a bright sword in his hand. The power released from the sword was extremely terrible! "Who are you?" Asked the redhead.Why do so many people die? Think about reincarnation. " The man said in a light way, then raised his hand and flashed towards the long bearded soul. "Mustache With the roar, the old man and ten Yan rushed forward to help. But in their moment of opening, there are two figures flying shuttle attack, directly hit Shiyan and the old man. The two quickly raised their hands to resist, and the soul Qi and soul formula was stored in the first time, directly covering the body surface to resist the two figures coming. But these two figures are so fast that people can''t react... bang! The two people seemed to have been hit by some violent impact. They fell down and fell to the ground. After standing firmly, their hands were dripping with blood. "Ah?" The old man was shocked and looked at the sky. However, there are two horrible figures standing on the sky. A man with jade face and long hair and silk gloves in his hands. Another person''s upper body is naked, the muscle bulges, looks particularly extraordinary. And their breath, no one can be worse than these five supreme masters 1 they are all masters of the dark Dynasty. This time, the dark Dynasty is determined to kill the people in the border area of dawn. I''m afraid that the so-called chaotic space may not be able to take advantage of these people... as for the bearded souls over there, they can''t rely on the old man and Shiyan to help, but they can only force the giant''s hand and hide in a hurry. But the man''s sword spirit was too sharp. When he dodged the shot and landed on the ground, he found that his legs had been cut off, and the blood gurgled and overflowed like a spring water... the bearded soul fell heavily on the ground, which was particularly embarrassing. What a horror! "Is it really the spirit of Hongbing?" The red haired man gazed at the wound of the bearded soul, and said with a gloomy face. "What now? We are afraid we are not the enemy of this man! " Next to ten Yan lowered voice way. When the red haired man heard the sound, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He said hoarsely: "tell everyone to withdraw immediately and back to the bridge, and then send all the preset seeds away. The rest will fight with me!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2568 This can be said to regard this war as the last one in the dawn border region. After the war... This is no longer the dawn frontier! It is a territory of the dark Dynasty... the so-called homeland will no longer exist! Everyone''s eyes are red and everyone is in pain. But now, they can only fight to death! "Everybody listen! All back to the bridge! " Cry with tears in your eyes. When this was said, the rebels on the battlefield were all confused. Countless pairs of eyes are all looking at Shiyan and others in amazement, and everyone''s expression is dull, all silly, all muddled.. "so... Give up?" "Dawn frontier... Really hopeless?" "Why is this... Why..." "it seems that we all have to die here today..." countless people are lost in their hearts and suffering. Even the supreme power has chosen to give up, and their spirits are already depressed at the moment. For a moment, many people in the rebel army lost their resistance and were immersed in the sound of ten Yan. However, the people of the dark king Dynasty slaughtered crazily, giving the rebels no breathing space at all. After a while, the rebels were slaughtered crazily, and there were people falling down. "Let''s cheer up!" At this time, a loud cry came out. When people looked at the sound source, they found that it was scholars who killed them. One by one, they did their best and rushed forward. However, even they were not the opponents of those with long sword spirits. When they rushed here, the team had already suffered heavy casualties, and Liu Shun could hardly stand. "Scholar?" Someone exclaimed. However, seeing the scholar''s righteous words, he cried out: "although our Liming frontier region is not the enemy of his dark Dynasty, we will never yield and never admit defeat. Since we are going to die, we should also drag a few people to die together and fight together!! Fight them! Even if we fight to the last soldier, we will fight! Even if we have no strength to fight back, we will fight! Let the dark Dynasty see our will! Let them see our courage clearly, let them pay the price for invading our dawn border area! War The scholar yelled, and his voice was released with spirit. This sound spread directly throughout the battlefield. Everyone was inspired! "Yes, it''s all dead anyway. Why should I make the dark Dynasty better? Even if I am dead, I will bite these dogs. The son of a bitch is a piece of meat! " "I''ll fight with them!" "Come with me on the way to the netherworld." "Spell it "Kill!" Roaring and spreading, all the souls are crazy, red eyes, furious. "Die with them!" I don''t know which soul person roared, then directly ignited the spirit of heaven and rushed towards the crowd of the dark Dynasty. Bang!! The ghost''s body exploded on the spot, and the atmosphere of terror and destruction tore around. In an instant, he swallowed up more than a dozen people of the dark king Dynasty and were killed on the spot. Meanwhile, the people of the dark king Dynasty around him trembled wildly and were affected by the impact, and their flesh and blood were split and seriously injured. The appearance of this scene is like a beginning for the rebels. People breathed and trembled, and they quickly followed suit. Anyway, it''s also a death. Why not die a little bravely? All the people rushed out, all ignited the spirit of heaven, hit and killed the crowd. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... numerous explosions spread. Then we can see the tearing destruction. One by one, the people of the dark king Dynasty were engulfed by the self exploding power. The terrible self explosion of the soul person directly made the whole battlefield as terrible as the end of the world. Such a sight greatly inspired all the rebels. The people fought like crazy. Those who lost their fighting power and were seriously injured would try their best to die together with the people of the dark Dynasty... under such a deadly fighting method of the rebels, the people of the dark Dynasty lost a lot, and the situation on the battlefield seemed to have changed... "great!" The scholar was overjoyed. And at this moment, a voice of indignation came on. "Come down to him! Where are you going? " As soon as the voice fell, the scholar and others looked at it in a hurry. However, when he saw the fall, he led a group of people to retreat and run towards the places not surrounded by the dark Dynasty. After hearing the voice, Jiang Sui Jun''s body could not help shaking. He frowned and looked at the speaker, and said coldly, "where am I going? Can you ask me? I order you to rush up to me immediately and defeat the people of the dark king''s court quickly! Come onPeople heard the sound, one by one is angry gnashing teeth. "Prince Xiang, are you still playing with us at this time? All of you, the supreme powers, have rushed to fight for your life. It''s very kind of you! Hiding in the back? Are you going to run away? " "Asshole!" When he came down to jundun, his face was flushed and his whole body was trembling with anger. He continued to drink and shout: "will I want to escape? I''m just... Just going to open the space tunnel at the entrance of the bridge and send the seeds of my dawn border area away from here! " "There will be someone else to take charge of this matter. You don''t have to worry about it! Now the front line is tight. Please come down and take your seat here! Stabilize the morale of the army The scholar said slowly. "Scholar! You traitors of the rebels, spies of the dark dynasty! It''s your good fortune that I didn''t put you in the right way. When is it your turn to be here?? Come on Jiang Sui Jun cried out: "take down the spies of the dark Dynasty, such as scholar, purple red, Liu Shun, and so on, and do justice to the ground!" He has a big voice. But... No one was moving around. "What are you all doing? Get them for me Then he glared at the people around him and said eagerly. "My Lord, this is the time. Do you want to frame the scholars as traitors?" The people next to him seemed to be unable to see down the face of the king, and immediately gnawed his teeth. "What do you mean by that?" Then you were in a hurry. If the traitor is a scholar! He''s long gone! How can we return to the battlefield? What he said just now was enough to prove that he was a traitor! Jiang Suijun, do you really think everyone is a fool? Can''t tell the true from the evil? " Another said. "Yes! The scholar devoted himself to the dawn of the border area for me. If it had not been for him, our rebel army would have been over for a long time. How could we have survived until now? But you framed them, even more to kill them! They could have escaped and even surrendered to the dark dynasty! But they did not, and now they are leading his people to the battlefield! Shed blood for my dawn border area! You''re the one who framed him?? Your conscience has been eaten by the dog "Yes! No one''s blind here! What you just did was to run away "You''ve gone too far," he said "Are you really thinking about the dawn frontier?" "What a spy! That''s not a scholar! It''s you "That''s right!" People around him yelled and scolded one after another, pointing to Jiang Suijun and shouting. Everyone was filled with righteous indignation. For a time, the King became the target of public criticism, countless voices were spitting at him and hating him. Jiang Sui Jun''s face was pale, his eyes were startled and angry, and he looked at the people in disbelief. "You... You dare to oppose me?" The king was very angry and asked. "Now that it''s time, you still put on a high attitude? You think you can live? Everyone will die here today. No one is more noble than anyone else! " Liu Shun roared. "Asshole Jiang Sui Jun was completely infuriated. He roared, but he could not help it any longer. He jumped directly and rushed at him. "I''ll kill you first!" The voice fell, then the king raised his hand and killed Liu Shun fiercely! Liu Shun''s face changed and he immediately raised his hand to resist. Scholars and purple red and other people see the situation, immediately hand to block. But they all got hurt when they fought in, and they were not the opponents of Jiang Suijun. How could they stop them? Liu Shun was directly descended, so the king slapped him out and fell heavily on the ground. He vomited blood, and it was difficult to get up. "You are so cruel, Prince Jiang!" "Asshole! Don''t let him go "Such a traitor should be killed quickly." "Kill!" The people of the four weeks'' rebel army rushed to attack him one after another, and they wanted to fight against the fallen emperor! "Good! Good! Good! Since you all want to kill me! Then I will destroy you and surrender your heads to the dark dynasty! You say it''s a dead end, but it doesn''t seem to me! I want to live, no one can kill me! " Down then Jun''s eyes are covered with ferocious, simply a horizontal heart, directly to these people. If people are caught off guard, how can they be their opponents? One by one, they were unprepared and killed and injured countless times. "Surrender to the emperor!" The scholars suddenly red eyes, no longer any scruples, roar a rush up, and fight with it desperately. The fighting between the two sides is inseparable. You come and go. The war is terrible. However, this is a battlefield. People from the dark Dynasty attack anytime and anywhere. They can ignore the conflicts within the rebel army. However, those who do not use the dark Dynasty armor are regarded as the enemy and are killed crazily. The prince was on his own, dodging was no use to worry about it, while the scholar was passive. They had to divide up a group of people to deal with the people of the dark king Dynasty who had been killed, and at the same time, some of them rushed to deal with Jiang Sui Jun.However, after dividing the hands, he could do nothing but descend to Sui Jun. Bang, bang, bang, Bang... I saw that the king had discharged thousands of palms and went directly to the front cover. All the people were caught off guard and all of them were shaken out. Purple red also can''t resist, on the spot fell to the ground, spit blood, face pale. "Scholar, you have been against me. I will kill you first today!" Then he roared and slapped the scholar''s head. The scholar was about to raise his hand, only to find that his arms were broken and could not defend him at all. He could only lie on the ground and stare at the blow. However, at this critical juncture, a figure suddenly came from the side and crossed in front of the scholar. It''s purplish red! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2569 Purple red wants to reach out to block the attack of Jiang Sui Jun, but how can she compare with Jiang Sui Jun? Let''s not say that the present state of Jiang Sui Jun is in full swing, but she is scarred and her breath is nearly dry. Just talking about the difference between the two is not the reason why she can take this attack. Bang! The palm of the hand of descending Sui Jun beat violently on the arm of purple red. In an instant, her arms were broken, her body flew back like a sandbag and hit the scholar behind her heavily. They both rolled to the ground, covered with blood, in extreme distress. "Just you punks, why do you fight me? Is it easy for me to kill you? Yes? That''s how you want to die at your own hands? " Then the king looked at the scholar, the purple red and so on, coldly said. "Don''t be proud! Asshole! I want you dead Liu Shun roared, and then the king rushed to him. He had been seriously injured, so he committed suicide. Jiang Sui Jun was not polite. He snorted coldly and slapped Liu Shun fiercely with a backhand. Crash... the void is crushed. The power of terror scattered around. Liu Shun''s pupil shrinks, and his pace stops abruptly, staring at the blow. "Go away!" At this time, a soul nearby suddenly ran into Liu Shun. Liu Shunchao fell next to him and fell to the ground. The terrible force of Jiang Suijun directly hit the body of the soul person. He exploded on the spot and turned into blood mist, and he died miserably. "Tiger Liu Shun cried out bitterly. But the soul of the tiger can no longer hear him. "You... You killed the tiger!" Liu Shun''s eyes were red with blood and roared angrily. "You should be the one who died. If you were not so impulsive and wanted to provoke me, do you think he would die?" Then he said with a smile. "Even if I was a ghost, I would not let you go!" Liu Shun roared, at this moment there is no fear, no fear, regardless of everything to fall to the king. But even so, it doesn''t change anything. He''s still suicidal! Down then the king is also merciless, the corner of the mouth rises, is to start to cut off Liu Shun. But at this critical moment, two swift figures suddenly swept over, and then the king killed him. Although the two figures were extremely fast, they were particularly slow in the eyes of the emperor. In the end is the gap between the soul, relying on tactics... Is irreversible! Then he frowned and snorted: "don''t you give up? Good! Then I''ll kill you first The voice fell, then you raised your hand. Boom! A general trend fell, directly suppressed these two figures to the ground. Along with Liu Shun, they were suppressed. The king of Zhou, however, was no one. A look at those two figures, this is purple red and scholar. It turned out that they tried their last bit of strength to blow themselves up and die with Jiang Suijun. Anyway, they are all dead. Naturally, they will not be killed in vain by the emperor. But to their regret, their suicide was not to die with the people of the dark king Dynasty, but to fight with the people in the Liming border area, which is really unforgettable. But it doesn''t matter. It would not be a pity if you could wipe out Jiang Sui Jun and avenge his dead companion! They are suppressed by the general trend, but continue to urge the spirit of heaven, want to explode. The method of descending Suijun is unique. "Ha ha ha ha, do you think I''m a waste of the dark dynasty? Blow yourself up in front of me? Can you do that? Do you really think I''m a loser? If you can be your master, how can you not have two sons? " Then the two pupils burst out two silver rays and hit them directly. In an instant, the more and more ardent halo on their chest actually gradually dissipated, and the soul that was about to explode was like a charcoal fire watered by cold water. After nourishing, they were all extinguished... "what?" The two men were shocked. All the people around me were stupid. "Ha ha, I don''t know how to die. Do you want to die with me? Do you deserve it? " Down then Jun sneer repeatedly, spin and stride to walk past, want to result two people. There are people around who are rushing up to stop it. But it''s useless. As soon as the king''s breath opened, he shook around. People can''t break through his anger, let alone get close to him... "it seems that we are really going to die in this man''s hands!" Purple red took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "If brother Li Kang or brother Wang trace is here, I will not let you become this situation. It''s me who has hurt you..." the scholar whispered."Scholar elder brother, you must not say that. The matter has come to this point. It is our destiny, and we can''t blame anyone!" Purplish red low voice. "But my ability is limited, you follow me, really let you suffer..." "brother, we do not regret, these are our own choices..." "you can say that, I am very happy, today can be with you on the road, it is a great blessing for me, this life is not in vain!" The scholar breathed. Purple red closed her eyes, at this moment, she can only silently wait for death. People have done their best. They have a clear conscience, even if it is under the nine springs, it is also an account. "Go to hell!" Fall then Jun laughs a, lift the palm directly toward purple red body mercilessly beat to kill. The violent force between the palms of the hands came straight over. Before reaching the palm, she felt as if her body was about to be torn... it was terrible. Purplish red closed her eyes, and her delicate body trembled gently. She has never suffered such terrible anger... when death comes, no matter who it is, she is no exception. It''s just... When this feeling just covered, it suddenly disappeared. Especially fast, as if between a breath, is to be purified by something. What''s going on? Purplish red tiny a Zheng, but dare not open an eye, in the heart head a perplexity. "Am I dead?" "Why is there a very comfortable air floating around? And... The breath is very familiar... " " whose breath is this? " "Is it..." she was frightened, as if she had thought of something, and carefully opened her eyes. However, when a tall and straight figure appears... all the Qi is emitted from the figure... at the moment, the figure is facing itself and looking ahead. As for the prince, he was blocked by this figure and could not get close to him. "I''m not dead yet?" Purple Na Na thoughts, looking at the back, suddenly exclaimed: "leaf... Leaf adult?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2570 "Violet girl, are you ok?" White night slightly side head, facing the purple road. Purplish red eyes are dull, looking at him strangely. The same is true of people around us. Everyone was surprised and stunned. "Mr. Ye, you... Didn''t you go? Why are you back? " The scholar was also surprised and looked at the white night in front of him in disbelief. "Suddenly I don''t want to go again. Why? Don''t you allow me to stay? " The white night is light. "How?" The scholar was overjoyed. The people around me were extremely excited. When this adult Ye Bai arrived at the scene, he could not tolerate the wantonness of Jiang Suijun. Although they had not yet figured out who this adult Ye Bai was, judging from the previous conflict between him and Jiang Sui Jun, ye Bai was definitely not on the same path with him. Sure enough, Jiang Sui Jun saw the white night appeared, his face changed suddenly, and he stepped back a few steps, staring at him. "Ye... Ye Bai? You... You... You... Aren''t dead yet? " "What do you think I''m going to die?" The white night asked. "Have you not been besieged by the five supreme powers? In principle, you should have been burned to ashes by those five supreme powers? But why... You... You''re not dead? It''s impossible! It''s impossible! " Then he exclaimed and screamed madly. He was surprised why the five supreme masters were able to kill a Jin emperor''s existence. However, the Jin emperor period, which should have been dead and could not die any more, is still alive? How did he accept it? "How would you feel if I told you that your five supreme powers could not kill me?" White night light said. When this saying fell, the king was struck by lightning and was frozen in his place... the five supreme powers... Could not kill a Jin emperor? "Cheat... You... You cheat... You must have used some vicious means to deceive all of you... Yes, you must have used some mean and vicious means to deceive them..." Jiang Sui Jun said excitedly. "White night said:" the light? Why should I? They are just inferior to me in strength and can''t kill me! That''s it! Yes? Do you think those five are invincible? Have you got something wrong? " What a shocking thing. Jiang Sui Jun looked at him foolishly. Even the people around are also looking at the white night with consternation. No one wants to believe the words of white night. After all, it''s amazing! "I don''t believe it! You must be lying to me! Watch me kill you Then he jumped and rushed toward the white night. He wants to kill the man himself to prove that what he said is deceiving! Whoa! Jiang Sui Jun held up a palm, the palm of which was full of tyrannical spirit. He beat and killed the white night''s chest with endless destructive power. A second, but a little white hand. Hiss... a breath of fresh wind blows. All the strength between the palms of Jiang Sui Jun dissipated and disappeared in the blink of an eye. What an ingenious means? Was it the people of the Jin Dynasty? He is anxious to wave again, want to continue to attack and kill. But the result is the same as before! When the energy comes, the white night blows at will, and everything is gone. "How could that happen?" He was stunned. "Don''t you understand?" The voice of the white night suddenly rang out in front of Jiang Sui Jun. He suddenly raised his head, but saw the white night standing in front of him! "You..." Jiang Sui Jun still wanted to say something, but seeing the white night stretched out his hand and grabbed his strong neck, and then lifted it directly. The emperor could not resist immediately. "Come down to him! I told you, I''ll kill you, easy! Do you think I rely on magic weapons? You are wrong, from the beginning to the end, I rely on my own strength! You are just an ant in my eyes! I''ll kill if I want! Do you understand? " The white night''s expressionless stare at the fall then gentleman, the mouth reveals a sentence Sen Leng''s words. Jiang Sui Jun was shaking wildly all over his body. He struggled hard, but he could not get rid of it. He could only smash his body with two hands, trying to blow it back. However, he was shocked to find that no matter how he launched an attack on the white night, he was still, as if nothing had happened! His own attack fell on him... That was a joke... then he opened his mouth and looked at this scene foolishly.However, he saw that the finger suddenly lifted and clasped his head, and then the spirit on the fingertip pierced into his skin like tens of millions of silver threads, and directly poured into his muscles and veins. What do you want? Let me go! Let me go Then the king screamed bitterly. At this moment, he found that the bottom of his skin was covered with a unique layer of gas, which... Seemed to separate his skin from the body! "You have tried to kill me many times! And have set me up, how can I keep you today? But I won''t just kill you, I will kill you with cruel mouth When the voice fell, he lifted his hand in the daytime. In an instant, the gasification silk thread connected to his five fingers was taken up, and the other end of the gasification silk thread had covered all parts of his body. Because of the pulling of the silk thread, Jiang Sui Jun''s skin was pulled up directly. However, his skin was not torn off in an instant, but a little bit by the gasification silk thread of the white night. "Ah Then he let out a sad cry. His scalp first peeled off, then spread to the chest a little bit, and then to the limbs, the skin was torn off, revealing the ferocious and bloody flesh inside, which made the scalp numb and frightened. But you are not dead! This kind of cultivation is just a layer of skin lost, and he will not die! The white night carried the skin of Jiang Sui Jun and swayed in front of his eyes. Then the King opened his mouth and could not speak. And at this time, the white night is to sacrifice a group of white flame, the body of the king then waved in the past. Boom! The white flame, like a beast''s mouth, devours it, and then burns him wildly. "Ah Down then Jun shrieked, the whole person crazy struggle, want to rush out of this terrible white flame. But the flame was like a cage, wrapped him dead. No matter how he impacted, he couldn''t get out of the cage! This is the flame of Lihuang sword. He didn''t let the flame directly burn him to death, but refined him a little bit. Around the people staring at the scene of this miserable and bloody, all people have no voice. Jiang Sui Jun struggled and howled constantly in the fire. As time went on, his whole person gradually fell into the fire and was gradually engulfed by the flame until he died... nobody thought that this was the end of Jiang Sui Jun. The emperor of Jin didn''t have such a terrible level! The white night vomited the turbid gas, turned and looked at the purple red behind him. Purple red all over a shock, just return to God. "Ye... Ye adult..." purple red Na way. "You go to the bridge quickly. I''ll take it here." White night light smile way. "Lord Ye, would you like to fight with us?" Everyone''s eyes were bright, and the scholar got up hard and said with a little excitement. "If you are seriously injured, go and fight with those people of the dark king Dynasty again. You are only killed. You''d better save your life. I said, give it to me here!" White night light way, and then forward a jump, rushed to the two flame giants. "Lord Ye!" The crowd cried out. "Scholar, what shall we do?" The one soul man ran to ask the scholar. "How can we escape when we are in danger? Although we are seriously injured, we still have this tone. If we can''t, we will blow ourselves up and die with the people of the dark dynasty! " The scholar said coldly. "Good!" Everyone nodded. "Go "I''ll die with them in the end!" The shouting continued, and the crowd continued to rush to the front. At the moment, the five supreme masters are exhausted, all covered with scars, especially in distress. They were forced to pull back and get together and stare at the people ahead. And the strong men of the dark Dynasty continued to press forward with the two flame giants. "If you surrender and serve our dark Dynasty, maybe you still have your life to live!" Finally Yan light gaze at the five supreme, straight mouth. "It''s ridiculous, working for your dark dynasty? Do you want us to invade everywhere like you, and to be the lackeys of the dark dynasty? " The bearded soul spat and yelled. "Only angry people will scold other people''s running dogs. If you are like me, I will never scold you." Finally Yan shook his head. "You..." the bearded soul is impatient. "Moustache, don''t talk nonsense to him. Just do it Young people sink. "Well, let''s go together and kill the cloaked man first. He''s too arrogant!" The long bearded soul gnaws his teeth. "Yes, go!" When a young man drinks low, he starts. The bearded soul follows. But as soon as they moved, they did."You want to kill me? Then I''ll cut you off first! " Finally Yan Lenglie said, and then suddenly pull out the fake Hongbing, toward two people chop in the past. They breathed and trembled, and they were in a hurry to dodge. They know that the puppet Hongbing is terrible. Even if they are the supreme power, they can''t bear even a blow! But at this critical moment, two black swords suddenly appeared behind them. The sword Qi came suddenly, as if it was coming out behind them, and then they all hit the fake Hongbing Qi that had been chopped... bang! The Four Swords directly burst open, splashing out dazzling patterns in the air. All of them were shaking. Finally Yan breathed heavily and looked behind them in a hurry. However, a man with white hair and white clothes flew over.. "white! Night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2571 The appearance of the white night is not unexpected. The reason why the dark Dynasty was so brilliant was to deal with the white night. The two supreme powers retreated and looked at the people who came in the air with astonishment. "Why are you here? Don''t you... Have left? " The old man asked in disbelief. "I don''t leave because I have no reason to be afraid of these people. What''s more, if you''re still here, you can help me share the attention of the dark Dynasty and make trouble for them. So I''d better help you." White night light said. This is the truth. Although white night does not like these five supreme powers, they are on the opposite side of the dark Dynasty. Moreover, the dark Dynasty carried out almost extinct aggression on them, but they did not shrink back. It can be seen that these people are determined to compete with the people of the dark Dynasty to the end. To this extent, they still did not choose to surrender, so it can be concluded that these people are firm anti dark Dynasty forces. If there were countless such forces in the universe, the dark dynasty would not have expanded so smoothly, even comparable to Shenji palace. "We can''t thank you enough for your kindness and help. But this man also has Hong Bing. You may not be his opponent. I think you''d better leave as soon as possible. If you die here and Hong Bing falls into the hands of this man, it''s not to make many creatures suffer." Said the red haired man in a deep voice. "Oh? Do you care about creatures in other realms? I don''t know. " White night light smile way. The red haired man glanced at him and said nothing. "You can rest assured that the Hongbing in this man''s hand is not a real Hongbing, but a forged Hongbing!" White night road. "Fake Hong Bing?" Everyone was surprised. "Hong Bing... Can you forge it?" "Are you kidding? Has the dark Dynasty been so strong? " Said the youth and the bearded soul. "Well, I think you are bragging Ten disdain. "He''s not bragging Don''t wait for the white night to speak, there''s the end Yan for him to respond to ten Yan. Ten faces and one Zheng. However, seeing the end of the day, he quietly gazed at the white night and said with no expression: "all my Hongbing have been robbed by this man. How can I have Hongbing in my hand?" Take it? The five supreme masters breathe. "If I had a Hongbing in my hand, I would not have let this man kill so many strong men in my dark Dynasty, let alone disturb the leader of my dark dynasty!" End Yan secretly hum a way. Obviously, he was very angry and unwilling to attack the dark Dynasty by night. Not only he, but all the people in the dark king Dynasty regarded this as a great shame. And it has spread, and it has caused a sensation throughout the state. But in the end, Yan''s words were like a thunderbolt, deeply shocked to the five supreme powers. It also shocked all the rebels in the dawn border area. "What... What?" "Slaughtered countless powerful men of the dark dynasty? Even... Disturbing the leaders of the dark dynasty? What does that mean? " "Is it hard to say that this man has been killed in the camp of the dark dynasty? Even... Trying to assassinate the supreme leader of the dark dynasty? " "My God, how could he do it?" "It''s impossible? He... He is just an emperor of Jin Dynasty... " " how strong is this man Countless people were astonished, all of them looked at the white night in a ghostly way. Especially scholars, purple red. They did not expect that this "Lord Ye" was so powerful that even the people of the dark king Dynasty were extremely afraid of him. "You went to the dark dynasty?" Ten Yan just came back from the shock and asked in a low voice. "Well, I wanted to kill the leader of the tu''an Dynasty, but the leader was so powerful that I almost died. Later, I was saved by the ancient secret arts. Otherwise, I would have died. That''s why I was exiled to the edge of dawn." White night road. "Unexpectedly so..." ten Yan pupil Mou rises slightly, heart crazy beat. Although the white night failed, but he dared to assassinate the leader of the dark Dynasty, which is enough to make people tremble and admire. You know, what kind of strength is the leader of the dark dynasty? It is something that countless people dare not even think about. I didn''t expect that this man actually made a hand with the leader of the dark Dynasty... And he didn''t die! This is no longer what magic weapon can do... this person''s own strength is not simple! "White night, if you are still here, we can rest assured that we will take all the Hongbing back after we have eliminated these mobs in the Liming border region. Take out the Hongbing and stop wasting time with us!" Finally Yan light looking at the white night road."In the end, I''m afraid you can''t deal with me just by relying on you? What about your master? Why don''t you ask him out? " Said the white night, with a dignified look. What he feared most was the leader of the dark Dynasty. If the leader appeared, he naturally had to choose to withdraw, just die! "Although you have Hongbing, you are far from our leader''s opponent. What''s more, we don''t know how to deal with you. Don''t think that if you make a big noise in our dark Dynasty, there will be no one in our dark Dynasty to defeat you. If you want to kill you, we don''t need our leader to do it!" Finally Yan lenglengleng said, and then step on the air, stepped forward, he spilled behind a colorful light, looks gorgeous, especially magical. In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen. In fact, if these people dare to attack the rebels, they must have a way to deal with the white night. It is obviously unrealistic for the white night to scare them away. "Do it!" At this time, a strong man of the dark dynasty took the lead in drinking, and then drove all the forces of the dark Dynasty to attack and kill the white night together. For a moment, the spirit of terror rushed forward, and the vast crowd covered the sky and rushed to kill it. The momentum was particularly unique and terrifying. "Don''t panic, Lord Bai. I''ll help you!" The old man yelled and drew a picture of the man who was rushing towards him with his pen. Pooh! A row of heads soared into the air. But the next second, white night with sword cross cutting. Sonorous... a crescent sword, which is several feet long, flies out and cuts through the crowd. In an instant, thousands of souls of the dark Dynasty were cut in two and all died... the old man was stunned. Compared with the means of day night, his moves seem a little bit childish. "Or don''t let your men die in vain. You all step back and give me this man!" Finally Yan made a voice. He opened his eyes slightly, gazed at the white night over there, and walked away. "Are you going to fight me?" The white night asked. "What I lost, I must take it back by myself, and... I''ll take it back double!" In the end, it was cold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2572 At the moment, the end of Yan is covered by a layer of mysterious streamer, which is amazing and unique. White night does not know what this is, but one thing can be sure that the end of this move, is bound to be the dark Dynasty leader taught him. Sure enough, you are prepared! Night dark hum, hand a Yang. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... seven Hongbing flies out in an instant, and then stabs his body back. Whew! Whew! Chi... the body of the white night was pierced by seven Hongbing soldiers. "Seven metaphysics in one?" The red haired man murmured. Seven Hongbing stabbed into the body of the white night, the white night''s body immediately burst into a strange light, and then seven Hongbing into his body. At this moment, people have no insight into the realm of the white night... "the unity of seven Metaphysics? What is that? Let you see! The power of ten thousand swords in one Finally Yan hoarse way, and then also raise a hand to wave. Whoa! His cuff suddenly burst out of countless fierce and gorgeous light. A look... That is the light of Hongbing! Thousands of nearly ten thousand! Are these puppet Hongbing made by the dark dynasty? The world trembled, and their eyes were dull. They all looked at this terrible scene. However, seeing these puppet Hongbing flying in the sky, spinning, and then as if attracted by Zhongyan, they all flew towards Zhongyan, and then all of them penetrated into Zhongyan''s body. In a flash, the end of Yan''s body also burst out a burst of light, the whole person became transparent, especially magical. Looking at the whole world of stupidity. Ten thousand swords fall, energy injection, the final Yan Qi immediately had earth shaking changes. All the puppet soldiers were melted and injected into the body of Zhongyan. At this time, no one has been able to discern how strong the final Yan is and what kind of changes he has at the moment... it is to see that his breathing is getting faster and faster, and the fuzzy eyes under his cloak are gradually becoming blood red. Not only that, but also the haze under the cloak also reveals the lines emitting colorful halo, which is incomparably magical. The five supreme powers all stare at the end with fear. "This man''s anger... I''m afraid it has reached an incredible situation... Be careful, we are probably not his opponents!" The old man said. "Those fake Hongbing must have come from the hands of extraordinary beings. The energy of each fake Hongbing is extremely vast. But today, this man has forcibly absorbed the energy of all the fake Hongbing into his body... What a crazy thing! No wonder he has the confidence to face the white night... " " is this the man''s assassin''s mace? " "What shall we do now?" People were panicked and panicked, and some were at a loss. At the end of the day, I don''t know how much pressure has been put on them. "Mr. Ye... Will you be ok?" Purple red covered her chest, looking at the scene in the air, murmured. "Don''t worry, it will be OK. If there is any accident to Mr. Ye, we will rush to it together. A dozen of us will explode together. We won''t say we can kill the man, but we should be able to cause some trouble to him." The scholar said in a deep voice. Everyone nodded. Whoa! Finally Yan vomited a breath, took a step, walked toward the white night in the sky. It''s just one step. It seems that the heaven and earth are shaking at this foot... the incomparable pressure pours on the people. The five supreme masters could not help but step back. "White night, are you ready?" Finally Yan raised his hand, and his shining palm was wildly stirring with the terrible sword meaning. Every sword idea is as good as Hongbing''s. "Come on, let me see how powerful you are!" The road sank in the white night. "Then you have to watch it!" Finally Yan Shen drinks, suddenly jumps suddenly, falls toward the white night. At the moment of his fall, thousands of lights broke out in his body, and every flash of light turned into a terrible sword spirit, which was like a raindrop, and fiercely cut into the white night with his body. White night look a Leng, backhand raised arm a wave. Whoa! The sword power of digging prison breaks out and blows away like a torrent. In an instant, all the power of sword Qi was hollowed out and turned into ordinary breeze, beating on the body of the white night. But in the end Yan did not stop. Instead, it was at this time that the hands condensed a hot flame energy, and severely hit the chest of the white night. The white night catches it. Bang, bang, Bang... the force like a mountain roared at him, shaking him crazy."It''s really powerful!" I think in the dark at night. "Burn the sky!" I saw the end of his eyes opened. Whoosh! A flame of covering the sky rushed out of his body, devoured the white night and went straight to the sky. The terrible high temperature forced all the powers on both sides to retreat. Even the fire giant was terrified. This temperature is not what ordinary people can bear. I am afraid that if the five supreme powers touch the flame, they will be burned to ashes in an instant. "Too... Too terrible..." the bearded soul swallowed his saliva. "We actually... Start to such a person..." the old man trembled and said: "fortunately, we didn''t kill all of them, otherwise... The dead people are afraid that they are not us!" "Was he burned to death?" Ten Yan Zheng Zheng''s looking at that terrible flame center, murmured. "It''s not that simple!" The red haired man sinks. As he spoke, he saw a white flame burst out of the flame, just like a lotus flower blooming from the flame. Whoa! The white lotus crazily devoured the surrounding flame, and with its continuous phagocytosis, its volume has gradually expanded. Finally, all the flames were swallowed up by the white lotus, and the white lotus shrank as if to condense into fruit. "Not good!" At this time, the red haired man seemed to know something, and quickly drank and cried, "quick, defensive!" Around the four supreme powers immediately realized something, and quickly gathered together to form a barrier. "Everyone, get behind the barrier, now!" The red haired man yelled. The rebels in the border area at dawn were all stunned and rushed to do so. The crowd clattered in behind the red haired man, but in the end, there were still people who failed to respond. Bang!!! The white lotus exploded on the spot. A cloud of flame was rippling around. Where the flames and waves pass, everything is destroyed. No matter it is the mountain forest or the soul, all those touched by the air wave are blown into smoke and disappear on the spot. Even the two flame giants were shocked into flames. The rebels suffered heavy casualties, while the dark Dynasty was a mess with thousands of dead. When the flame whirl completely disappeared, the whole xixuanmingzhou was in a sea of fire. People got up from the ground in fear and looked up at the explosion. But in the center of the explosion, there were two tall and straight figures. It is the white night and the end. There was no injury on both of them. It seemed that the fight just now was a match. The world was shocked. No one can know how strong these two men are now... the whole battlefield has become a duel platform for two people. At this moment, no one dares to make a random move. "I didn''t expect that the power of the fake Hongbing made by your dark Dynasty is so terrible that it can compete with the real Hongbing..." staring at Zhongyan in the white night, he said hoarsely. "The so-called Hongbing is only made by human beings. Since it can be made by human beings, it can''t be the only one. If you do it, why can''t we do it?" At the end of the day. "It makes sense! But... Even if they are not the only ones, they can also be divided into strong and weak ones. You just rely on the number to support the combat power. In terms of power, your fake Hongbing are not enough to compete with the real Hongbing! " "Then watch it!" Finally Yan drinks to shout, and then jump up, hands directly into two gasification Hongbing, kill to the white night. White night also does not shrink back, backhand is also two virtual swords, and end Yan tangled together. The two of them danced wildly, their swords fluttered wildly, like fierce beasts'' fangs, tearing each other madly. And every time the virtual sword collides with the Qihua Hongbing, there will be a storm of destruction. They will tear up the sky and earth, distort the sun and moon, and the whole battlefield will become the end of the day because of their fighting. People around the crazy retreat, almost to the edge of Western xuanming state. And the whole western xuanming state is shaking wildly in the battle between the two. It seems that they are still in a stalemate, and neither of them can kill the other. However, at this time, he suddenly felt dizzy and trembled. Then, two gasifying arms sprang up behind his back. With a grip on the air, he turned out to be two gasification Hongbing soldiers and chopped them fiercely towards the white night. This sudden move, however, made the white night a little bit unprepared, and the resistance was a bit chaotic... in the end, the cold light in his eyes flashed, and immediately saw the opportunity. Suddenly, two hands sprang out of his back, coagulated two swords, and stabbed the white night fiercely. Pooh! The body of the white night was penetrated in an instant, and the whole person trembled, and the sword waving hand stopped."White night, you still didn''t beat me, all this... I won." Finally Yan hoarse said, spin and double pupil a flash, six arm attack, directly cut to the white night''s limbs and head. "Lord Ye!" "White night Lord!" Scholars, purple red and others cry. The five great powers all turned pale and rushed to save the white night. But their speed was too slow to compare with the terrible sword that fell in the end. But at this critical moment... Dong! A breath of air suddenly flew out of the chest of the white night and ran through the chest of the final Yan in an instant. "Pooh Finally Yan big vomit a mouthful of blood, the facial expression frightens changes, endure the sharp pain that comes from the chest, hastily withdraws. And when he opened enough distance from the white night, he looked at the white night. But seeing the white night, he pulled out the two gasified mouths stabbed on his chest. "You are more injured than me, and my advantage is still on my side!" End Yan gaze at the wound of white night, light says. In the white night, he shook his head and said slowly: "no, the victory is already divided!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2573 "The winner or loser has been decided?" Finally Yan slightly a Zheng, inconceivable looking at the white night, and swept his chest wound, spin and low way: "what do you mean?" "Don''t panic at last. He''s just a dead duck. His injury is obviously much more serious than you are. He must not last long. You can start quickly and kill him. You don''t need to talk to him too much!" The big energy nearby yelled. But the white night was shaking his head. "What you think is too simple! On the surface, it seems that my injury is more serious than the final one, but the nature of my injury is quite different from that of the last one! Because my injury was caused by the puppet Hongbing, and the last one was caused by Hongbing The white night is light. This words a Leng, end Yan breathes suddenly tight, that Cape under blood red eyes slightly open a little bit. Around the powerful people also instantly understand the meaning of day night words. I saw the white night raised his hand, against the chest. In an instant, his chest wound gradually began to heal a little bit. Although the healing is very slow... finally Yan also raised his hand, accumulated a group of emerald green light of life, also wanted to heal the chest injury. But no matter what he did, there was no reaction from the chest injury. This is the difference between the two! Finally Yan''s injury was severely damaged by the idea of Hongbing in the white night. That wound is full of Hongbing spirit! However, in the end, there is only pseudo Hongbing Qi. How can it be expelled? On the contrary, Hongbing Qi can easily eliminate the false Hongbing Qi. In other words, the white night bears a wound, and there is a cure, eventually Yan bears a wound... That can''t heal. If we go on fighting like this, we will surely lose in the end! "Hongbing... It''s Hongbing after all!" Finally Yan took a deep breath and said hoarse. "So, you are defeated!" "I have no interest in killing you, but I''m not interested in killing you. If you''re smart, take your people away quickly!" he said "Leave?" Finally Yan shook his head, his eyes showed a strong sense of War: "white night, I know you, if you are sure to kill all of us, you are bound to kill us all. You are a cruel man, how can you have such a kind-hearted Bodhisattva? The more you tell us to go, the less sure you are to kill us all! " "You are wrong. The reason why I let you go is because I don''t want to waste time on you. In my opinion, even if I can solve you, it may not be able to solve it. After all, your team is too large, but it doesn''t mean I can''t kill you! In the end, if you want to die here... I will help you White night light road, and then take a step toward the end Yan. All the souls around him are breathing tight. "Mr. Yan finally..." someone whispered. "Don''t worry, he won''t kill me!" At the end of the day. "Lord Zhongyan, I''m waiting to help you!" One of the great powers made a sound. "No, it''s a duel between me and white night. I said, I''ll take Hong Bing back with my own hands." Finally, he drank heavily. His eyes were sharp and staring at the coming white night. Behind him, four big hands of Qi vaporization, and six Qihua Hongbing fiercely cleaved towards the coming white night. In his view, this is also a great shame to him! If these Hongbing can not be recaptured from the hands of the white night, he will surely have a heart demon in his heart, and if he does not get rid of the evil spirit, he will not be able to go for a long time. The two fought. "Yi Jian Shen Jue!" When he drinks in the white night, his body suddenly whirls around. Every time he spins, he shakes out countless terrifying Qi swords and attacks him. In the end, Yan danced wildly. The six Hongbing were like six lightning strokes across the night sky, pounding fiercely against the rushing air sword. The scene was terrifying. "Sword technique!" Finally, six swords suddenly merged into one and lifted them over the top of his head. The six Qi swords were in full bloom like the sun and the moon. They were so powerful that they suddenly fell down and split into the white night. "Fengshen sword technique!" In the white night, his fingers froze, and a little sword spirit leaped on his fingertips, but when he was chopping at the fallen terror sword, the sword spirit suddenly burst out. Hua Hua Hua, Hua Hua... the shocking sword furiously impacts the falling sword. Every sword Qi tries its best to cut, and every time it cuts, it can produce incomparable destructive power. For a moment, the world shook. Under this impact, the sword seems to be unable to land again. But in the end, Yan did not give up. He bit his teeth and continued to work downward. But white night at this time is also to try their best, and all the energy of the black river. Bang! It seems that their sword power has reached a critical point, and they explode directly. The shock wave shook them.But instead of retreating, they rushed forward as hard as they could, while dancing the sword in their hands. All kinds of terror moves are displayed. After fighting for a while, their air swords collided with each other again. Finally, he combined the six swords into one and poured all his strength into the puppet Hongbing in his hand, trying to attack the white night. White night hands clasped virtual sword, also did not give in, carrying the sword fierce collision. The two swords against each other, unable to move. The blade of the sword is constantly splashing with terrifying energy. Under the double blessing of divine power and Heihe energy, no matter how fierce he is, he can not suppress the half of the night. But the white night can''t do anything. Their strength is all injected into the virtual swords in their hands. The two swords which are clearly transformed by Qi are even more terrible than the sword of gods. The two sides seem to be in a stalemate again, and no one can do anything about it. But at this critical moment! Whoosh! A figure suddenly attacked and directly killed the white night. "What?" The five most powerful can be astonished. Only then discovered that that is a dark Dynasty strong! "No, he''s going to attack Lord white night!" "Stop him The old man exclaimed. The red haired man rushed out the first time and killed the man. But at this moment, the dark Dynasty hit all the people, and rushed to the white night. Under such a stalemate, if they attack white night from the side, they will break the deadlock, create a great advantage for the end Yan, and severely damage white night, and then lay the victory of this duel! How despicable!! Countless people were furious. But in this kind of war, any despicable means are actually allowed. What morality can be said here? "All of them!" Drink and shout. All the people of the dark Dynasty came to kill them. "Kill!" The scholar also yelled loudly. In an instant, all the rebels rushed to this end. The two sides fought together again, and the scene was full of fire, blood and blood, and bones were flying. "Lord Yan, hold on, he will surely lose!" At this time, only a deep voice sounded. Then a soul thrower in golden armor rushed into the crowd and ran towards it. This man is amazing in body, invulnerable and invincible. He rushed all the way, but no one could stop him... at last, he increased his strength and urged the sword to press towards the white night. I can''t get off in the night. "You lost!" How hoarse in the end. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2574 The white night naturally saw the one who approached the golden armor soul. His strength is not weaker than those five supreme powers. In addition, he must be a major in physical body. If he wants to attack this force, no one can stop him. As soon as he gets close, he can do whatever he wants to do with the white night. In the end, he just needs to continue to suppress the white night, and he is sure to win. "This man is named Xuanshen. He is one of the most powerful people in our dark king Dynasty. He can even fight against the sword of Hongbing without dying! No one here can kill him! What are you going to do now, white night? " Finally Yan stares at him, hoarse says. The white night did not say a word and did not make any action. He just looked at the front quietly and continued to urge the virtual sword. It seemed that he did not worry about the approaching of the mysterious body. Is the broken jar broken? In the end. "Stop that man!" "Protect Lord white night!" There was constant shouting. The people in the border area of dawn stop in front of Xuanshen crazily. But no matter how hard they try, they can''t stop him. "Get out of here!" The roar resounded. Then we can see that the golden armor soul''s body blooms with divine light, which turns into the shape of a bull. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the fierce collision of the bull, no matter who, no matter what the cultivation, all can not stand in front of the bull for a second, all of them are hit and fly, some weak soul people and even their bodies are smashed and killed on the spot. "Ah?" The world is shocked. "Stop!" The long bearded soul roared and fell in front of the golden armor soul. His limbs have been healed by the soul power, but his Qi consumption has been very large after many wars. It is not easy to resist the golden soul. But he still did not give up, his hands were dead on the shoulders of the soul of the golden armor, trying to stop. But the soul of Jinjia didn''t stop and pushed his body towards the white night. Can''t you stop the supreme power? It''s all white. "Get out of here!" The soul of gold armour drinks roar, a blow to the soul with long beard. Bang! His chest burst instantly, his mouth spit blood and flew out. When he fell on the ground, he was almost faint. "My Lord!" "Hateful!" "The matter has come to an end, we can only fight with it! If there is any accident of the white night Lord, and no one can stop the people of the dark king Dynasty, then we people will die. In this case, we should not have any reservation! It''s done A soul screams and rushes directly to the soul of golden armor. But his impact this time is different from the previous people! He ignited the spirit of heaven and rushed towards the soul of golden armor! Bang! He was close to the soul of the golden armor, and his body exploded on the spot. The self exploding power of terror shakes the soul of golden armor. The existence of a large number of rebel soldiers all froze their breath, and their faces were incredible... this is dying! But it''s also a counterattack! Everyone was inspired! "Kill!" The shrill cry rises again, and more than ten souls rush past. Without any hesitation, they all ignited the spirit of heaven and exploded towards the soul of gold armor. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a lot of popping noise. The void is blown to pieces. In the face of such a fierce self explosion, the soul of the golden armor was finally unable to bear it, and his body slightly shook up, and the speed of the impact became much slower. "It works!" Everyone was overjoyed. People rushed to it one after another. Bang, bang, Bang... the sound is endless, and the golden armor soul is completely engulfed by the energy generated by the self explosion. The scene was absolutely appalling. All the people of the dark Dynasty were stunned. Even the package ends up... "are they... Crazy?" Finally how hoarse mouth. "No, they''re not crazy, they just want to protect their homes!" The night lowered his voice and then raised his hand. Roar!!! There was a deafening roar from the storage ring on his finger. Finally, he breathed and trembled. "Sansheng Tianlin?" When the voice fell, a strong light shot out from the inside, shining straight on the end Yan. Finally Yan heart almost stopped, people suddenly draw sword, back. And in the moment of retreat, the mountain like giant Sansheng Tianlin flew out, biting hard to the end Yan. Fortunately, the end of Yan retreat in time, if you slow down a beat, I''m afraid he has been devoured by Sansheng TianlinBut even so, in the end Yan also suffered a great loss! Because of his forced withdrawal, the sword spirit of the white night has been released. So when he finally retreated to a safe position, he found that his legs were gone, and the blood flowed down like a pillar from his legs... he gazed at his legs and looked at the white night again. Mori said: "you can kill me with that sword just now! Why don''t you kill? " "Because I can''t kill you yet!" White night shook his head and said faintly, "if you die in my hand, the leader of your dark Dynasty will surely know it at the first time. If he knows it and arrives here, anyone including me can''t resist, and he is bound to die here! So I can only kill you, not kill you! " White night is a man of great sense of current affairs. He didn''t feel ashamed for fear. If he killed Zhongyan as fast as he could, he provoked the leader of the dark Dynasty and caused himself to die here, then he would lose a great deal for a small one. At last he heard it, and his eyes froze. "White night, I didn''t expect that your mind was so delicate that you took this step into consideration. It seems that it is not a blessing that you can achieve what you are today! But even so, you can''t live long! You are the number one enemy of our dark Dynasty. The leader said that he would kill you at all costs and take away your Hongbing! " "So you''re going to continue to attack, aren''t you? If so, I won''t be merciful and I won''t have any worries! " White night said without expression. He won''t let go of the end all the time, or he will make trouble for himself! "I''m not a man who knows good or evil. If you let me go once, I won''t go on pestering, but... It''s just my idea. How about the ideas of these dark dynasties, I don''t know!" Finally Yan light said, and then urge the soul gas, wrapped in the body, a little bit of the back floating. "Lord Zhongyan, where are you going A great energy asked in a hurry. "How incompetent in the end, let the leader down again. I will go back and plead with the leader. As for you, continue to fight bravely according to the leader''s command." Finally Yan said hoarsely. "Yes The crowd yelled, and then one after another of the rebels rushed. The war continues. It''s just that he''s gone. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and there was no hand left. He was carrying a virtual sword and slaughtering crazily. These people are so ungrateful that they have left in the end. They still want to continue killing the rebels? If so, then all can be killed! The golden armor soul person suffered nearly a thousand soul people''s self explosion. The whole person was dizzy and almost could not stand still. Able to withstand so many soul people''s self explosion and not die... Enough to show the extraordinary strength of this soul person. But at this moment, the white night suddenly approached him. "You want to blow yourself up, asshole! Die to me The soul of the golden armor seems to have just regained his mind, and his fist blows hard at the chest of the white night. Bang! The muffled sound came out. But the white night did not move. The soul was stunned and seemed to see the man standing in front of him. "Ah? White... White night? " The soul of gold armor is astonished. Pooh! A strange voice came out. He saw that the man''s chest was pierced directly by a hand in the white night. "What?" The rebel''s eyes gaped. Whew! The arm of the white night erupts a mass of dismal energy, which instantly permeates the whole body of the golden armor soul. In a flash, the body of the soul of the golden armor exploded on the spot, and the person directly died! The world was shocked. No one thought that this statue, which was almost invincible in the eyes of the rebels, was actually torn by the white nightlife and died! The strength of this white night Lord... It''s terrible! With the intervention of white night, the rebels began to fight back. Although the people of the dark king Dynasty were especially brave, no one could resist the white night. After a while, the people of the dark king Dynasty lost their armor and retreated. "We are no match for the white night." "What now? Retreat? " "No way! The leader told us to take the white night in any case! Since we can''t capture the white night, we''ll ask for help. Please help us "Good!" The cry came out. Several people in the dark king Dynasty immediately activated the magic weapon for help... Joo! Joo! Chirp... a series of halos soar into the sky and escape into the void. Blare.... there are melodious trumpets in the distance. It''s like it''s coming from Jingzhou. Scholars and others breathed heavily."Is there any reinforcements in the dark dynasty?" Someone said in astonishment. "Jingzhou and Yuezhou are full of people from the dark Dynasty. They should have mobilized all the teams of the dark Dynasty. I''m afraid there will be millions of strong dark Dynasty people marching towards this place. We''re afraid it''s very hard!" The red haired man said hoarse. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" I don''t know who shivered. "Retreat, my Lord!" The scholar yelled: "if we keep the green hills, we can make up our minds. We can retreat and leave from the bridge. If we continue to guard, the last fire in the border area at dawn will be extinguished." "Scholars, the big deal with them is, what to go?" Liu Shun''s air rush. The scholar bit his teeth and stopped talking. "You go The red haired man took a deep breath and looked at the distance calmly: "since I want to rule the border area of dawn, naturally I will guard the border area of dawn. If I want to go, I would have gone long ago. Why wait until now?" No one spoke. By this time, however, the white night had already rushed out. "Lord white night, won''t you go?" Asked the red haired man with consternation. "Why go?" White night looked back at him, and suddenly rushed into the crowd. With a wave of his arms, he sacrificed several air swords, and then pounded them together. "Liuhe startles the goose!" The long howling sound is resounding www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2575 Drink sound falls open, the whole body of white night burst out a group of strange light. This light is like the light of the sun, shining everywhere. But after the four weeks of light spread, it did not do any harm to the people around. It seems that this seemingly gorgeous and mysterious move is just bluffing. Many people are confused. But what the supreme powers care more about is the attitude of the white night! His answer surprised the public. The red haired man was staring at him, took a deep breath, and said faintly: "this is the matter. We have nothing to say. Even the adults of the white night are not going to leave. If we leave, would we not be ridiculed by the younger generation? Come on, I will not hesitate to fall here today! " "That''s right. Go ahead. Kill as many as you can. Even if we are going to die at dawn today, we will certainly have to pay a heavy price to the dark Dynasty." The old man shouts. "This seat will not run away!" "Come on, fight!" The rest of the supreme powers also yelled, and everyone''s face was full of determination. The five supreme powers have all issued such lofty words and ambitions. How can the people of the border area at dawn around shrink back? All of them rushed up in a crazy way, and all of them were killed. The intention of killing and fighting was full of eyes. Boom... the sky vibrates in the distance. A thick, dark cloud floated from the horizon. It was an unparalleled broad evil spirit. It was full of shock and terror. They are all dark Dynasty teams. After the call for help signal was sent, all the dark king Dynasty people in the dawn border region were transferred. All of them rushed forward like a flood covering the sky. Judging from this posture, the dark Dynasty wanted to raze the whole western xuanming prefecture to the ground with the sea of people tactics. If it was changed to the previous one, it could be done. In the face of the huge sea of people tactics, any stubborn resistance to the enemy is just a waste of time. The rebels rushed forward. We can see that the dark Dynasty team that wants to cover the sky with the roar of the mountains and the tsunami. Everyone''s mind is trembling and the brain is shaking. After the baptism of the war, the rebels have suffered heavy losses. All the survivors are exhausted. If they rush to kill these people, it is almost equivalent to suicide. It seems that even if the final Yan is repulsed, it can not change the status quo. The border area of dawn is still facing the end of being slaughtered. But at this time, the white night at the front suddenly raised his long sword and waved it to the dark Dynasty army which was rushing towards the distance like a great beast... Hula! The sword light burst out in an instant, just like a magic claw tearing apart the samsara heaven and earth. It was grabbed by the army of the dark Dynasty. Pooh!! Strange sounds spread. Looking at the dark army in the distance, a scarlet and terrifying wave of blood appeared immediately. The tide is nearly 100 meters high! And below the waves, there are countless fallen bodies. Dense, like raindrops... everyone was stunned. This shocking scene has a crazy impact on the hearts of everyone present... is this the sword power of the white night? I''m afraid this sword has killed thousands of people? The power of Hongbing is so terrible... the white night is fearless and fierce. Without any worries, he kills the crowd with the sword intention of Hongbing. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... every sword of his seems very casual, but there seems to be some connection between music and each sword. What''s more, when he wields his sword, the void in all directions will vibrate inexplicably. It seems that something has been involved. The sword burst out and was extremely fierce, which immediately destroyed the ranks of the dark Dynasty. It''s just that... Even if these swords have wiped out nearly ten thousand strong men of the dark Dynasty, they can''t solve the current crisis. After all, there are too many people in the dark dynasty! Boundless, endless! The sun and the moon are covered by them. At dawn, the rebels in the border area were staring at each other, breathing deeply and preparing to meet the enemy. But at this time, the white night suddenly whispered. "Almost!" This side is also ready to support the red haired men and the elderly at night. I saw him throw the empty sword. The virtual sword spins and flies to the sky, and then sends out a shrill sound. Sonorous! The sound fell to the ground, and a sword light suddenly appeared, shining everywhere!In an instant, all the people of the dark Dynasty in all directions were engulfed by this halo. The hearts of the rebels were startled and retreated, but they were also blinded by the intense light. The people who were closer to them even made a sad cry and retreated quickly. This light lasted for about three minutes before it gradually disappeared. When the light disappeared, the scene in front of me was deeply shocked by every rebel present! We can see that the numerous dark Dynasty armies in the distance have disappeared. Everyone died in that terrible light! All the people are gone and turned into dust. There''s not even a hint of blood in the air... it seems that everyone has disappeared. People gaped and gaped. It''s just that everyone here knows! It''s not just disappearing. It''s... It''s a smoke! No bones exist... "what technique is this The red haired man was staring at the distant scene and murmured. "Hongbing''s secret skill, Liuhe startles Hong, but I''ve improved it a little bit!" White night side head, light said. "Liuhe... Startled? improvement?? Can Hongbing''s Secret skills be improved All the great powers were in a daze. They have heard of Hongbing''s Secret skills, but they are all special skills used by Hongbing in ancient times. In many people''s eyes, these skills must be created by the creators of Hongbing. Most people are afraid that it is even more difficult to learn them. But this white night can be improved? It''s just incredible! Hongbing''s secret skill... Can he change it in the period of emperor Jin? What kind of existence is this Jin Dynasty? Now, no one can see the white night any more. The move of white night completely broke the courage of all the people in the dark king Dynasty. All of them stopped at the landing gate of xixuanmingzhou and all looked at this side with trembling and panic. At this moment, no one dared to step forward further... and it seemed that the final Yan who was just about to return to the dark Dynasty through the space door also heard this shining sound. He jerked back and looked into the distance. After a moment, his eyes were filled with strong reluctance and amazement... "white! Night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2576 Soon, those who survived rushed to Yuezhou and reported the battle situation to Zhongyan, who had not left. Finally Yan took a deep breath and closed his eyes again. It seemed that he was thinking, silent and motionless. For a long time, talent opened their eyes. "I asked you to stay there, because I hope you can hold off the white night. The white night has Hongbing, which is very powerful. Ordinary people can''t do anything about him. Only the leader and the adult can subdue him. But the leader is closed, and the adult is struggling with Shenji palace. He can''t come here for a while. So I hope you can fight for time and wait for the adult to get free Come on, but I never thought that the power of Hongbing in the white night was so terrible... It seems that we all failed to calculate! " Finally Yan said hoarsely. "Lord Zhongyan, i... what should we do? All the thirteen young British adults died in the battle, and none of them survived. If they were not far away, they would have been poisoned... "The soul trembled. He had seen the terrible light bloom before his eyes. The scene of the evaporation of hundreds of thousands of people has been deeply engraved in his mind, and it is difficult to volatilize again... "withdraw!" Finally how to think for a long time, finally or difficult spit out this word. "Withdraw? Lord Zhongyan, if that person knows, I''m afraid you can''t explain to the leader! " People nearby immediately whispered a warning. "Then send more people to die!" Finally, looking at the direction of the western xuanming state, he said hoarsely: "with the temperament of the white night, he will not just repel our team. Since he can eliminate all the forces in the western xuanming state with one move, he will kill Jingzhou and attack Yuezhou again. The people of our dark king Dynasty will not be able to defeat the Hongbing army, and I have been injured. It is difficult to resist seven Hongbing soldiers and stay here There is only one way to die. If you don''t withdraw, you will die! " "But if we leave here and blame from above, we are still doomed to die. It is better to fight against the white night here, perhaps we can hold on to the arrival of that one!" Someone nearby snorted coldly. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the withdrawal advocated by Zhongyan and wanted to fight against that white night. The end Yan naturally is to hear this person''s words in the unwilling, side head looks at him. "You can deal with Hong Bing?" Finally I asked. "Of course, I can''t deal with Hong Bing, but this time and then, the move just now is as fierce as that, and the white night has been exhausted. If he dares to rush to this place, it''s bluff and bluff to frighten us. If we escape, we''ll be cheated by him." The soul drinks. "In that case, Zheng Heng! Then I''ll let you stay here. You are responsible for everything here! " At the end of the day, the voice was condensed. "What about your majesty? Are you going back to tea? " The soul of Zheng Heng gazed at the end and asked. The irony is obvious. "No, I will plead guilty. From now on, I am a deserter!" Finally Yan Leng hum, and then turned to run into the space door! And as soon as he entered the gate, he immediately murmured to the old man guarding the gate: "block this space door immediately!" "How long is the blockade?" The old man raised his head slightly and asked. "You can turn it on the next time your adult arrives!" "Good!" The old man nodded and took out a magic weapon like a key and inserted it into the void beside the space door. Click! A strange sound sounded, and then saw that the door of space which kept circling suddenly stopped rotating. But Zheng Heng at the other end did not know! "This is not a high level of soul. If he had not been favored by the leader, how could he have been in his present position? It''s just a coward and a waste! It''s ridiculous Zheng Heng glared at the space door and snorted coldly. Of course, in front of him, he dare not say such words. Although the ultimate soul state is not high, but its strength is different and general! What''s more, in the dark Dynasty, there are many great powers to support him. If he offends Zhongyan, he can''t bear to go. "Lord Zheng Heng, what should we do now?" A soul man came forward and asked carefully. "What? Do you think I''m a rat who is afraid of death? Nature is a staunch! Let me do what I dare not to do! As long as we can hold on here, when the adults come! Then we are all meritorious officials. At that time, you and I will surely be rewarded with great rewards. This is an opportunity. It depends on whether you can make good use of it! " Zheng Heng said in a deep voice. When they heard the sound, they nodded in succession, and their eyes showed strong expectation and excitement. Indeed, this is an opportunity. If we can keep the white night and even take away the Hongbing in his hands, what kind of reward should these people get? "We obey your orders!" Around the soul of Zheng Heng have clasped fist. "Good!" Zheng Heng nodded with satisfaction and said with a sneer, "set up defense immediately.""Yes People start to work. Although the power of the dark Dynasty in the western xuanming prefecture has been completely destroyed, there are still a large number of dark Dynasty strongmen in Yuezhou and Jingzhou. At the end of the day, Zheng Heng, the supreme commander of the power of the dark Dynasty in the border area of dawn, was Zheng Heng. Naturally, he wanted to make a drastic change to deal with the white night. Of course, he is not a fool. He will not attack white night so rashly. Naturally, he has to look at the current intention of white night. And soon after they were sent out, news came. The white night strike shocked Mingzhou, and all the rebels in the Liming border region regarded him as the Savior, and they had already killed him in Jingzhou. "My Lord, the white night is coming. How can we deal with it?" Someone''s boxing right away. "Don''t worry, as I said, they''re just bluffing, there''s nothing terrible about it. We''ll immediately mobilize the strong and fight with them to consume their physical strength. When there''s little left, we''ll kill them again!" Zheng Heng sneered. But his power was too big for me Next to the heart more than fear. But as soon as the words fell, Zheng Heng immediately slapped him in the face. "Asshole, if you''re scared, get out of here!" Zheng Heng yelled and scolded. The man covered his face and did not dare to speak. "Send someone to kill me at once! At all costs, attack the dead, and no one is allowed to retreat! " "Yes, my Lord!" With the cry down, the dark Dynasty''s troops gathered again and attacked and killed the white night. It covers the sky and blocks out the sun. It is so powerful and powerful that it is particularly shocking. It''s just... They don''t know what they''re facing. Although Bai Ye''s injuries were not complete after he left the dark Dynasty, even if it was only half as good, it was enough to urge seven Hongbing soldiers to crush and kill the four sides. At the moment, he has led five supreme powers and scholars and other countless volunteers to mount Jingzhou. The people of the dark king Dynasty retreated wildly and did not dare to approach. Everyone tried to fight, and they were red eyed. The people in Liming frontier never thought that they could fight back against the dark dynasty! The rebel army in the border area of dawn can kill the people of dark king day by day!! It''s like a dream. It''s unbelievable. There is no hand left at all in the white night. As soon as the virtual sword is opened, the sword Qi sweeps and nobody can stop it. With each sword, hundreds of people will fall. Ben still had people who wanted to resist, but they were soon broken. Although the people of the dark king Dynasty were particularly brave, they could not bear such a one-sided slaughter. In a short time, everyone began to flee to Yuezhou. In front of Yuezhou space gate. "Lord Zheng Heng, Jingzhou can''t stop it. The white night is too powerful. No matter who our people are, they will be killed by him with one move! We... What should we do? " A soul of fear to fly over, kneel down in front of Zheng Heng, shaking cry. "No way! Where is the strength in the white night? He has already slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people! He is just the emperor of Jin Dynasty. Even if he is different from other periods of Jin Dynasty, he can not have such strong power! " Zheng Heng didn''t believe it at all, and his face was full of madness. "My Lord, we can''t compete with Hongbing! If we fight head-on, we will only lose miserably. This is the end of the matter. We must hasten the trap and use the border trap to control the enemy! Maybe we can turn defeat into victory! " Others put forward suggestions. "Yes! Open the border now and set an ambush! Lead the white night into the urn and find a way to separate him from Hong Bing. Then it will be easy to kill him again! " Zheng Heng shouts. The crowd moved at once. The army of the dark Dynasty had special soul people who set up traps, magic arrays and boundaries. After a while of busy work, several traps with extraordinary breath were laid out in front of the space door... ZHENG Heng stood in front of the trap formation, staring at the distance. Soon, there was a commotion in the far line. A large number of rebels from the dawn border area came here. As for the white night, they were the first to be invincible... seeing this white haired murderous God appeared, all the people of the dark king Dynasty in Yuezhou were shocked, and their faces were full of fear and fear. Zheng Heng saw that his soldiers showed such an expression one by one. He also reacted instantly. If it goes on like this, these people will lose their fighting spirit. At that time, he will have no chance of winning! Zheng Heng gritted his teeth and rushed to the front, shouting: "white night, you should stop!" "Did you leave at last?" White night swept the space door, light said. "I''m afraid of you. I left first, but I''m not afraid of you! White night, today is your memorial day. If you are willing to hand over Hong Bing, you may still have a whole corpse. " Zheng Heng pulled out his long knife and cried out."I dare not say such words to me in the end. In this case, I will kill you first." White night said, spinning and stepping forward, toward Zheng Heng. He moved, the whole Yuezhou territory seemed to shake. The world''s unparalleled momentum is sweeping in this direction... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2577 The white night people did not arrive, Zheng Heng has felt an unprecedented pressure. This is the pressure from seven Hongbing soldiers. The white night has been integrated with the seven armed forces, and the terror is beyond the endurance of ordinary people. The people of the dark king Dynasty can not even get close to the white night. Zheng Heng breathed heavily. At this moment, he realized why he was so determined to leave. Because he knew... After many battles in the daytime, there was no so-called exhaustion! He''s still full of energy! He can still fight again! The idea that you want to rely on the sea of people tactics to kill them alive... Is simply unrealistic! Because this person''s gas is really too thick! Suddenly, Zheng Heng regretted. If I had known this, I would have followed him to leave here. But now regret is useless. White night has been killed, at this time he can only do his best to fight! "Don''t look down on people! Do you really think you are invincible??? Die to me Zheng Heng clenched his teeth and roared. He whirled and raised his knife to chop. Sonorous! A long sword burst out. But the Dao Qi was close to him, but he could not touch the body of the white night, so he was torn to pieces by his scattered Qi. Zheng Heng breathed heavily. In the blink of an eye, I can see the figure of the white night, and I don''t know when it appears in front of him... how fast! Zheng Heng''s mind trembled wildly, and quickly raised his hand to blow open the white night. But the sword meaning of the white night has come. "Open the array!" Zheng Heng cried out bitterly. The soul people around this just react to come over, one by one hastens to urge the soul gas, toward the arranged trap array into. Whoosh, whoosh... the tyrannical energy is released. The whole array was suddenly urged, and the tentacles like vines came from both sides of the array and bound the white night directly. White night was immediately subdued. Tentacles wrapped around him, making him unable to move, not only that, even the breath on his body seemed to be bound by something, completely unable to overflow. How terrible! The thoughts of the people around you. Zheng Heng saw it, but he was very happy. He quickly called out, "increase the array! Kill him with the vanishing array, quick "Yes Around the soul people are also anxious to shout. The power of the array of terror has been enhanced several times, and the whole person in the white night has been submerged by tentacles. At this time, the Qi intention of his whole body has disappeared. It seems that his soul has been sealed at the moment, and no more Qi can be spilled out... the white night is suppressed, which is a very encouraging thing. All the people in the dark king Dynasty around him had bright eyes and high morale. The crowd yelled, and then pushed the array away. White night''s situation seems to be getting more dangerous. "Lord white night, we will help you!" The red haired man yelled, then, with his eyes fixed, rushed towards the white night. However, these supreme powers were just near the end of the white night, and the terrible array attacked them again and bound them all. "Be careful!" "Not good!" People gritted their teeth. The bearded soul wanted to split the tentacle, but it broke one and grew another. It seemed that there was no end to it, and it was soon subdued. "Ha ha ha ha, a group of idiots, knowing that this is a trap array, you still have to break in, stupid! Stupid! "Ha ha ha, ha ha..." Zheng Heng laughed and said triumphantly. "Asshole!" "Do you think your broken array can trap us?" "It''s just fantastic!" The sound of drinking and shouting fell, and the red haired man and others all roared out, and then one soul power poured out and burst out. Hua Hua Hua... the soul power of the world shaking in all directions. The tentacles trapped on them trembled, and some of the tentacles on the surface were torn directly. "What?" Zheng Heng looked stunned. He probably didn''t expect that the pitfall array was still shaken by these souls. The supreme power is worthy of being the supreme power, which is extraordinary indeed! But Zheng Heng''s goal is not these supreme powers, but white night! As long as we can solve the white night, what are these people? Zheng Heng''s eyes were ferocious, and he directly drew out his long knife and chopped fiercely toward the white night. Is it a pity not to kill the white night for such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? "Before you are free, I will send you to the West first!" Zheng Heng roared. The blade of the sword fell sharply and directly chopped at the head of the white night. The brilliant sword power, amazing spirit!"Lord white night!" "Help him "No!" The crowd roared. The red haired men increased the impact of soul power. Scholars and others rushed up in desperation. But... It''s too late! The white night has been bound, and is deeply trapped in the array. In this array, even if people from the border area of dawn rush in, they will be entangled by their tentacles, and can''t get close to it at all... the scene of white night... Seems to be hopeless! People can only stare big eyes, watching that terrible long knife fall hard on the head of the white night. Despair! Helpless! Filled with the hearts of every dawn frontier people. They have seen white night as hope! Now, however, they can only watch this hope disappear. But at this time... bang! A strange noise came out. The knife that fell suddenly hit the head of the white night fiercely, and then... I couldn''t get into it any more... "ah?" Zheng Heng is stupid. The whole audience breathed heavily. Struggling red haired men and others are all stunned, all staring at the white night, everyone''s expression has become particularly dull. Can''t such a knife break the flesh of white night? What is his body made of? Everyone''s eyes are falling out of their eyes. What kind of monster is this guy? Did he not exist in the Jin Dynasty? Why is... So terrible? The hands held by Zheng Heng were shaking. He looked at the knife in his hand in horror, and then looked at the cold white night in front of him. He felt that his scalp was about to explode. "Asshole Zheng Heng seemed unwilling, growled, and then chopped hard with his knife. But this angry knife, but did not have the same terrible authority as before. Dang! Another crackle. The knife is still on the head of the white night, and it can''t penetrate half a minute at all... "impossible! No way. You''re just a Jin emperor. You''re just a Jin emperor! I am a jade king, how can I not tear your body? I don''t believe it! " Zheng Heng is totally crazy, people are hysterical, carrying a knife to slash the body of the white night fiercely. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... a record of the pleasant sound is constantly coming out. In any case, the result is still desperate. Zheng Heng how to use all his strength, that knife can not tear the body of white night half. In the face of such a jade King Zheng Heng, the white night is actually directly ignored. "How could that happen?" Zheng Heng finally collapsed, the knife in his hand could not help slipping from the palm of his hand. He shivered and retreated. And all the people of the dark Dynasty around him were shocked by this scene. Just standing in the same place and letting a jade King cut it... what kind of Freak is this? "Even if you choose to run away in the end, where do you have the courage to fight against me?" White night looks at Zheng Hengdao without expression. "You..." Zheng Heng shivered his lower lip, and rotated and gnawed his teeth: "don''t be too proud, white night! You are still in my hands now. I want to do what you want. It''s not sure who lives or who dies now. " Think of this, Zheng Heng suddenly not so afraid, after all, now the white night is still entangled with tentacles. However, the white night did not stop shaking his head. "Are you too naive?" "What do you mean?" Zheng Heng smile slightly stiff, open a mouth to ask a way. "Do you need to ask? Even they can break away from your bondage. Do you think you can trap me White night light says, the body delimits a few sword spirit, afterward those hands that bind to the body all split. Step out of the white night. Zheng Heng was stunned. It is to see the white night step forward, and then instantly appeared in front of Zheng Heng, and a hand micro grip. Whoosh! The long knife that fell on the ground instantly flew to the front of the white night, and with the dancing of his arms, he chopped Zheng Heng in the past. "Let''s see how strong my knife is." A calm voice came out. "No Zheng Heng screamed hysterically. The blade of terror had not fallen. The pressure on the edge of the knife had already cracked the flesh on his head. This knife, but also do not let Zheng Heng fried into powder. But at this critical moment. Bang! Next to a blue light ball fiercely ran into the body of the white night.Whoosh! The whole person was blown out on the spot. He quickly turned over and stabilized himself on the ground. Only then discovered that this light ball comes from the power of the array. Although the light ball appeared suddenly and accurately hit white night, it could not hurt him. "My Lord, the array is not enough to kill the white night. Escape, let''s run!" The people next to him cried out. Zheng Heng''s whole body trembled, suddenly responded to come over, directly turned around and ran. "Stop him, cover your retreat!" "Kill!" All the people of the dark Dynasty rushed forward. The white night did not have any soft hand, holding the knife towards the crowd. Although the long Dao is not a precious sword, the power it releases is the power of Hongbing, which is extremely fierce. A knife passed, and nearly a thousand people died. Zheng Heng looked at the scalp is almost fried, people are rolling, busy soul gas, flying toward the space door. "Don''t let them go, kill them, kill me, kill them all!" The red haired man screamed. "Kill!" All the people on the border of dawn rushed madly. "Come on, open the space door for me! Open the space door Zheng Heng fell in front of the door of space, and cried out to the people guarding the gate. "Yes, my Lord!" Two people are in a hurry to open the space door. However.. CLICK! The space door was supposed to rotate, but after a strange noise, it did not move. Zheng Heng''s heart was half cut, stunned: "how to return a responsibility?" "My Lord, the space door... Can''t be opened?" "What?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2578 "How could it not be opened?" Zheng Heng''s head is going to explode. Can''t the space door open at this time? Is this to kill him? "Well done, why can''t the space door open? There must be something wrong with you! Come on, drive it for me! Open it for me now Zheng Heng was angry and yelled. "It''s not... My lord... We really can''t open it... This..." the soul wanted to cry without tears, and wanted to explain something, but the words just finished. Bang! Zheng Heng directly slapped him in the face. "My Lord, you..." "go away, open the space door for me immediately, or I will kill you!" Zheng Heng roared with ferocity on his face. They did not dare to disobey Zheng Heng, so they went on to open the door. However, no matter how they open the space door, they cannot open it. Their faces were pale and their hands shaking when they opened the space door. This lasted for nearly ten breaths. A talent turned his head and said to Zheng Heng: "big... Adult... Space door... It seems that someone has locked it!" "What? Lock... Locked? " Zheng Heng''s eyes were huge. "Yes, it should be locked from the other side. We can''t open it at all..." "how can it be? Locked from the other side? This is... Good. How can the other side lock? " Zheng Heng''s breath was frozen and his face was incredible. After a moment, he seemed to realize something, his face suddenly turned pale, and the whole person could not help shivering. "Can you say that... Is... Finally?" "My Lord, do you mean that Lord Yan has locked the space door?" "He... Is he trying to lock us up here?" "No They sat on the ground in despair, almost crying. "No, he didn''t want to lock us up here, but he left the decision of life and death to myself." Zheng Heng looked at the space door blankly and whispered. "What do you mean, my lord?" "Don''t you understand? Finally, it gave me a dead end! If I can defeat the white night, win the Hongbing, and completely conquer the border area of dawn, then I can return to the dark Dynasty in the wind and scenery, and make trouble with him and settle accounts with him. He is clear in his heart. But if I can''t defeat white night, then... I have no way to retreat. He blocked the space door and asked me to fight with white night, because even if I go back, I must be dead, even if I am not held responsible, he will kill me, so he wants me to die here, so he will be comfortable, and I will be honored to die! " Zheng Heng said hoarsely. At this time, the white night and a large number of people from the border area of dawn had already rushed to this place. Fortunately, the dark Dynasty has a lot of troops, at least able to block the people in the border area of dawn. But no one can stop the white night. He was like entering and leaving no one''s land, and fell directly in front of the space door. "Ah?" The two souls were so scared that they swayed their legs wildly. They didn''t care about the three or seven or twenty-one. They turned around and ran away in the distance. White night did not pay attention to two people, just quietly looking at Zheng Heng. Zheng Heng''s body trembled wildly, looking at the white night in horror, moved back a little bit. He wanted to run. But he knows it''s no use running away! "White night, what do you want to do?" Zheng Heng asked in fear. "Kill you, of course. Do you still think I''m here to celebrate your birthday?" "White night, how about a deal?" Zheng Heng swallowed his saliva and lowered his voice. "You are not qualified to trade with me!" "White night, don''t be so impulsive. If you like, I will give you a lot of very useful information. I promise you won''t regret it!" Zheng Heng was in a hurry. "Oh?" White night came to be interested and looked at him without expression and said, "tell me what you intend to do with me. Tell me first, and I''ll see if it''s worth your life!" "I can tell you everything about the dark Dynasty, and I know several secrets! If you will let me go, I will tell you everything! " Zheng Hengman is looking forward to the white night road. The white night took a deep breath and said faintly: "you can say a few things that can interest me first. If it is really good, I can spare you from death!" "Good, good... White Dragon Lord, do you know that our dark Dynasty is not the strongest one in Lisheng Prefecture. Do you know that there is a force behind our dark Dynasty, and our dark Dynasty is allied with this force at present. You don''t know about this matter!" Zheng Heng said. "I know, how can I not know?" The white night hums coldly and says faintly: "the power to fight with Shenji Palace on Foreign Battlefield does not belong to the dark Dynasty, but it has a special relationship with the dark Dynasty, right?""Does the Lord know what forces are on the battlefield? Do you know where they come from? Do you know why they want to attack the state of Lysander? " Zheng Heng said. As soon as the words fell, the night was stunned. "Why?" "If you want to know, you must let me go..." "of course I will let you go..." "if you just say it orally, Zheng Heng can''t rest assured!" "Do you want me to swear blood?" "Of course." White night heard the sound, thought next, and then nodded: "this is no problem, but you must let your people surrender immediately! Otherwise, I''d rather not have the news in your mouth to kill you! " "Surrender? No... no problem! I''ll tell them to surrender at once Zheng Heng was in a hurry. This is a naked betrayal of the dark Dynasty. In the eyes of many people in the dark Dynasty, betraying the dark Dynasty is basically death. But Zheng Heng didn''t care. He believed that the people in the dark Dynasty didn''t care! Because if you don''t betray, you will die right now! It is better to surrender as early as possible and live a little longer! "Listen to your orders. Lord white night is the most powerful man in the world. It''s heaven''s choice. Please join me as soon as possible." Zheng Heng shouts. As soon as the words came out, all the people in the dark king Dynasty who resisted were dumbfounded and looked back one after another to look at this side. When they saw the white night standing next to Zheng Heng, they immediately understood what was going on... "Lord Zheng Heng has been subdued." "What to do?" "Has he succumbed to the white night?" "Are we going to be traitors to the dark dynasty?" "No, there''s only one way to die if you''re a traitor!" "We have to find a way to kill back and return to the dark dynasty!" The people of the dark Dynasty said in fear. Zheng Heng seemed to be aware of their intention and immediately growled. "The space door of returning to the dynasty has been locked from inside by Zhongyan. We can''t go back! Don''t you understand that we are abandoned? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2579 Zheng Heng''s voice, can be said to be loud and deafening. All the people of the dark king Dynasty who wanted to resist looked at Zheng Heng in unison. Everyone''s face was full of shock. "Space door... Blocked?" "False? How could you do this "We are still fighting at dawn. Why does he want to cut us off?" "Fake, it must be fake. Don''t believe it! The Dynasty will not abandon us! " Countless voices of panic came out, and then another voice called out. Many people agreed with this. "Yes, the Dynasty will not abandon us!" "It is the time for the royal court to employ people. We have not made mistakes, and we have not been defeated. There is no reason for the dynasty to abandon us!" "It must be Zheng Heng who said that on purpose! He is greedy for life and is afraid of death. If he wants to surrender us, he will deceive us with such a clumsy trick! It must be so! " "Zheng Heng, you don''t want to surrender us. We''d rather die than obey!" "Yes, I''d rather die than obey!" The sound of shouting was heard. Zheng Heng''s face sank and said with a cold hum: "if you don''t believe it, you can check whether the space door is closed by yourself! You are all people with accomplishments, not idiots. You should be able to identify the space door Finish saying, Zheng Heng side body, give up the way of space door, call those people come over. All of them are stunned and stare at the space door. Zheng Heng said so. There is no doubt that it must be true. "You have been abandoned. Lord white night let you go because you are loyal and brave, and you don''t want to kill more. If you want to, you can bow down and submit to the throne immediately. If you really want to fight with Lord white night, what do you think the result will be? Have you ever fought against Hong Bing? Did you fight the white night, my lord? You know, the white night Lord can''t help the leader. Why do you fight him? " Zheng Heng said aloud. This remark is very contemptible. He was the one who vowed to kill the white night before, but now he is the most ruthless one. Zheng Heng looks quite hot-blooded, but what he has done is still too disgusting. But his words were very helpful. Most of the people who knew him were dead in the hands of the seven and eight dynasties. They have already seen how terrible the power of Hongbing is. If they continue to fight, there will be no good result. So, someone couldn''t help but fall from the air. "White Dragon Lord, we surrender... Are you really not going to kill us?" The man asked cautiously. "Of course." The white night said quietly, "if I had killed you, I would have started already. Why should I tell you so much? You can''t be my opponent. Besides, I have so many people in the Liming border area to help me. The space door is blocked. You have no way to go to heaven and no door to earth! " The people''s faces were stunned and their heads were lowered. "With the words of dragon master, we can rest assured. Dragon master, I am willing to surrender. Please give me your order!" The soul said, and knelt down on the ground, devoutly saluting. "Can live!" White night nods. The others looked at each other, then did not hesitate to kneel on the ground. Soon, all the people of the dark Dynasty in the whole scene submit to the white night. No one dares to resist. At dawn, people in the border area cheered with joy. "Great!" "Long live the white night!" "Hooray The shouts resounded continuously, and the mountain roared and tsunami swept through. Countless people hugged each other and tears filled their eyes. Even the old man knelt down on his knees and kowtowed in the direction of the white night, and cried out in his mouth: "heaven, bless the ancestors! I am not dead, I am not dead Looking at this scene, scholars, purple red and others can not help but wipe tears. They are looking forward to such a scene, they are always dreaming about this scene, today, it is finally realized. People were in a trance and thought it was just a dream. But the cheers in their ears always remind them that all this is true. From the fall of Yuezhou, the fall of Jingzhou, to the final resistance of xixuanmingzhou, many people in the border area of dawn had long ignored their life and death. They don''t expect to be able to save the edge of dawn, they only want a little! They can die in battle and let the people of the dark Dynasty know their courage and blood in the border area at dawn. However, it never occurred to me that the dawn border area, which was still in a desperate situation the day before, turned the situation around in an instant and drove all the people of the dark king Dynasty away.This is a miracle! "Lord white night!" At this time, the five supreme powers fell down, and then saluted him in unison. White night light looking at them, but no response. Strictly speaking, they are enemies. And white night''s impression of these people is not good. "Thank you very much for your help. Otherwise, my dawn border will not exist. Please accept our worship." The old man said with a little excitement, and then he would bow down to bow. "Don''t say goodbye!" Open your mouth at night. A stiff old man. The rest of the people are not from a Leng, together looking at the white night. But listen to the white night light way: "the reason why I put my hand is not for you, but for the scholars and the purple red. If it wasn''t for their face, I would not care about the life and death of you in the border area at dawn!" The words fell to the ground, and all the people on the scene were shocked. Scholars and purple red are also surprised, one by one is a little at a loss. As for the people around, they were in a state of panic. How arrogant is it to say such a thing to the five supreme masters in the white night? However, judging from the strength he has just demonstrated, he does have arrogant capital. Many people cast envious and envious eyes towards scholars, purple red and others. Although the spirit of the white night is not high, but the means of thoroughfare, this is also an extraordinary power ah, scholars, purple red and others can be said to have a great power to do backing. Who dares to provoke them in the whole dawn border region in the future? The long bearded soul, the young and the ten faces were particularly angry, but the old man and the red haired man were not angry at all. The red haired man said, "so we should thank all the scholars. Don''t worry, I''ll reward them again." "Yes, yes, we will reward them well!" The old man also just reacted to come over and said quickly. The scholar several people want to say but stop, at this moment already completely do not know what to say. White night did not speak, but turned his head to Zheng Heng beside him and said, "I will let them open a hole to leave the edge of dawn. When the opening is opened, you will tell me everything you know. After that, you can leave here and escape far away from the ends of the earth! Do you understand? " "Then please open the passage quickly." Zheng Baoheng. The man nodded his head at the white night. "Are all these people leaving?" The red haired man glanced at the scene of the dark Dynasty and couldn''t help asking. "Since they are subject to me, I must let them go!" "But for a moment and a half, there is no way for so many people to leave. Otherwise, the tunnel will collapse." Red haired man. "What?" "What can I do?" The faces of the people of the dark Dynasty changed suddenly, and they were all flustered. "My Lord, don''t be angry. Although our dark Dynasty is defeated this time, it doesn''t mean that it is over. The dark Dynasty has controlled almost all the channels in the border area of dawn. If they want to come, they can come back at any time. And when they kill again, the attack will be more fierce and terrifying. White Dragon Lord, maybe you can this time We can save the edge of dawn. I''m afraid next time, it won''t be like this! And if we can''t leave here, we will be killed by the dark Dynasty sooner or later. So if we can''t leave here, our surrender will be meaningless. You should understand what I mean? " Zheng Heng lowered his voice seriously. Although his remarks caused many people''s dissatisfaction, no one refuted it. Because... Zheng Heng is right. The dark Dynasty will never give up. Moreover, the next attack will certainly make the dawn frontier unbearable, and in order to vent its indignation and shame, the dark Dynasty will never again have any pity on the dawn frontier. It is very likely that the whole Liming frontier will be destroyed directly! "You don''t have to worry. I''ll reinforce the bridge tunnel." The red haired man sinks. "Gentlemen, I think it''s better to take people out of the dawn border and give up here." The old man no longer hesitated, said immediately. "What? Give up? This is... How many compatriots have been killed and injured in our bloody struggle to obtain the peace in the border area at dawn. Why give up? " The long soul can''t think. "Stupid, if we don''t give up, we will die more people when the dark Dynasty comes back in the future. And next time the dark Dynasty invades again, we will not have the help of the Lord of white night. Who will resist them at that time?" The old man asked coldly. "It''s OK to die with the people of the dark king Dynasty. I''m not afraid of him!" The long bearded soul gnaws his teeth. "Why are you so stubborn? If we go on, we will die with it! Do you want us at dawn to die completely The old man said angrily. The bearded soul wants to argue.But at this point, the red haired man opened his mouth. "Everybody, evacuate immediately!" The crowd was stunned. "Zunjun, you..." long bearded soul wanted to say something, but was stopped. "The reason why we fought so hard before was that we had no chance to evacuate. Now that we have the opportunity, we should not continue to stay here! Don''t say any more, I''ve made up my mind! " Red haired man. The bearded soul sighed and stopped speaking. "We don''t have a lot of time. We''re going to give orders to expand and reinforce the bridge immediately, and prepare to evacuate to the state of Richmond." "Yes, my Lord!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2580 The whole dawn frontier is in action. The red haired man decided to evacuate, and naturally no one dared to object. Although there are still many people like bearded souls who do not want to leave, there is nothing to say about this. The five lords began to organize the evacuation. The white night took Zheng Heng to a cave. White night into the cave, straight raised his hand a wave. Whoa! A border covers the entrance of the cave, shielding it. Don''t say breath, even the sound can''t be transmitted. "Well, you can tell me everything you know!" Sitting on a stone bench in the white night, he looks at Zheng Hengdao quietly. "Yes, dragon master!" Zheng Heng hugged his fist and then talked about it. According to the survey of the holy state, we should not only know that the Lord of the holy state is from the dark state! Not from the state of Lysander! Is that right? " "What? Did the dark Dynasty find out that I was from the holy state? Do they want to do something about Biao San Francisco? " The night was still, but the heart was beating wildly. "Oh, this Dragon Lord, don''t worry. The dark Dynasty has no interest in low-level areas such as biaosheng Prefecture. After all, the soul people in the low-level areas are weak and lack of resources. Even if we conquer there, there is no significance. In fact, we know your roots and know the truth. Some people also proposed to enter the nine soul continent and attack your close relatives and friends of White Dragon Lord, but they were rejected Because in many people''s eyes, people like the white dragon master should have ignored family and friendship, otherwise you would not have come to this level. " Zheng Hengdao. White night did not speak. The higher the level of cultivation, the more there are no distractions, pure heart and few desires, one heart to the road, so-called family friendship can no longer bind them. "Let''s get to the point." The white night is light. Zheng Heng nodded and returned to the theme. "There are countless boundaries in the universe, which are connected by space tunnels, but these boundaries are also different in size. Lisheng state is the biggest one among them. However... Lisheng state is not the only one. In fact, there is an equally large and powerful boundary. I don''t know what this boundary is called, but what I know is that most of the forces that fight against Shenji Palace at present are It''s the people of this realm. We don''t have any of them. " Zheng Hengdao. "The dark Dynasty is so powerful, why not help?" White night frowned and asked. With the power of the dark Dynasty seen in the white night, if you help, Shenji palace will definitely not be able to resist! "Our dark Dynasty is only responsible for material distribution and logistics, and nothing else." "Material distribution? Is it logistics? " My heart is white. It''s no wonder that he got a lot of transportation routes for materials of the dark Dynasty in the white night of the Xinggong palace, which also let the people of longjue go to plunder them. He knew that these materials were sent to the front line, but he did not expect that the dark Dynasty was actually responsible for all the logistics support of that army. But what is even more shocking is that the dark Dynasty has supported a huge army capable of fighting against Shenji palace, and it has the ability to invade and even develop. It seems that the strength of the dark Dynasty is not as poor as expected, but the dark Dynasty energy seen may be the tip of the iceberg of the whole dark Dynasty power... "Dragon Lord, I don''t know much about that power because of the position. But as far as I know, the current plan of that force is to defeat the Shenji palace team within three years Cover the palace of God killing machine at the bottom, and then take the state of Lisheng! " "Seems to look down on people?" It was cold at night. "In fact, no, Dragon Lord, the power is so huge that you can''t imagine. In fact, our dark Dynasty cooperates with it, which means that we are forced to cooperate with it." Zheng Heng shook his head. "Forced? What do you mean? " "Dragon master, there are some small things that I can''t touch and can''t know. Why? I don''t know why. But I hope the dragon master can understand that what I said about the defeat of Shenji Palace this year and the thorough elimination of Shenji palace within three years is not exaggeration. Maybe this time will be pushed forward again!" Zheng Heng lowered his voice. At night, I heard the sound and breathed heavily. "Dragon master, my advice to you is to leave Lisheng as soon as possible. It''s not safe. If you can, you''d better go back to the nine soul land. Although the nine soul land will not be peaceful for a long time, it can at least enjoy a quiet time, isn''t it?" Zheng Heng said with a smile. "Didn''t you say that the dark Dynasty won''t move the nine soul land?" The white night asked coldly. "If the dark Dynasty doesn''t move, it doesn''t mean that the power will not move! Although the spirit of the mainland people is poor, but it is also labor force in the end! And there are always some people who want to be gods, aren''t they? Now jiuhun land is still under the protection of Shenji palace. When Shenji palace collapses, jiuhun continent will be helpless. Will these people go wherever they want? They can destroy such a poor area as jiuhun continent Zheng Hengdao.On hearing it in the white night, the expression was extremely cold. He stares at Zheng Heng, hoarse way: "so say, I also have to intervene in this war!" "Dragon master, do you want to stop them?" "Anyone who threatens me, I will do it!" "Can''t you escape?" "I escaped. Where are the people around me?" The white night asked. Zheng Heng was stunned immediately, his mouth was open, and he didn''t know how to answer. "If you can kill, why flee?" White night forest cold road. White night is different from other great powers, and his mentality is also different. At first, he chased after Sheng shisan and recaptured the dead dragon sword before he entered Lisheng state. His purpose was to eradicate the roots. However, he did not think that there was a huge force threatening the nine soul continent and even him. White night is not that he doesn''t escape, but he knows that escape can''t solve the problem. And he can escape. How can the people around him escape? The strength of the people in jiuhun mainland is so low that they can''t even bear the pressure of space tunnel, so they can''t escape far. Now, all he can do is try his best to solve these so-called threats! "The white dragon master has extraordinary courage and admiration. If you want to fight, go to war. The little one will pray for the dragon master. But before that, please allow the little one to leave the Liming border area." Zheng Heng Baoquan Dao. "You can''t go now!" Calm way of white night. The words fell to the ground, and Zheng Heng''s face became stiff. "Dragon master, what do you mean?" "I didn''t expect the situation to be so serious, so I should do something. You are a senior member of the dark Dynasty, and what you know is far from here. Please stay with me and help me first." Said the white night. "How can you... This... This work?"?? White Dragon Lord, you promised clearly before... Do you want to break your promise? " Zheng Heng asked urgently and angrily. But see white night a few steps forward, stare at Zheng Heng coldly, the face is expressionless way: "I just break my promise, how can you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2581 Zheng Heng''s heart is suffering at the moment. Indeed, what can he do if he breaks his promise? White night has completely grasped his lifeline, and if he resists, he will die. At this time, what does white night say? Zheng Heng, with a sad face, said helplessly, "Lord white dragon, why do you have to go with me? There is so much I know. I really don''t know about the rest. Just let me go... " " I know if you are a small role. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die, but you have to serve me. After all, the current situation is different from the past. I also see the decline of Shenji palace. So I believe everything you say, if the power is true If I want to do these things in the past two years, I must have a person who understands all this as my assistant The white night face is expressionless way. "But, Dragon Lord... I don''t know anything..." Zheng Heng was at a loss. "Eat it." White night took out a pill and handed it to Zheng Heng. "Ah?" Zheng Heng''s face changed with fright. He immediately knew what the pill was. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to eat, I don''t force you." "Thank you, dragon master!" Zheng Heng breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said with a smile. But the next second, the white night will abandon God sword sacrifice, that is to mention the Lai Dynasty Zheng Heng body to chop. "Dragon master, what do you do? Forgive me Zheng Heng cried out bitterly. "If you don''t want to eat, of course I will kill you. After all, you are useless." The white night is light. "No! I''m useful! I''m useful! Dragon Lord, i... I promise you! I am willing to follow the dragon master and go through fire and water! Never say goodbye Zheng Heng yelled in a hurry. "Eat it, then." White night to pass the pills again. Zheng Heng immediately wolfed down the pills and put them into his mouth. In fact, people like Zheng Heng are very easy to deal with. In order to survive, he can even betray the dark Dynasty. To make him surrender, he only needs a little force. This kind of person looks very tough on the surface, but actually it is greedy for life and death, a little move, he will be soft. After Zheng hengchen served, he went to inspect the reinforcement and expansion work of Qiaokou tunnel in the daytime. He didn''t intend to take over those people who had surrendered. Although many people here voluntarily surrendered, there were still many people who refused to accept it. If they left them around, they would have endless troubles. Because in their hearts, the dark Dynasty is the most powerful, and they always want to return to the dark Dynasty. At the end of this catastrophe, scholars, purple red and other people''s status in the dawn border area rebel army is rising. People like pick Xingjun and nanmohua have to bow their heads when they see them. It''s also thanks to the fact that scholars don''t hold grudges. Otherwise, they may die without a burial place. And others who have offended scholars and purplish red people have the cheek to come over and flatter several people, trying to hold their thighs. Of course, scholars also disdain this kind of behavior. After five or six days in the western xuanming state, the red haired man entered the cave. "Lord white night, the bridge tunnel has been widened, you can leave here!" "Good!" The white night nods, spins and rises to walk toward the cave. When the news of the completion spread, thousands of people gathered at the Qiaokou tunnel. There are people from the border of dawn, and there are those who surrender to the dark king. People on both sides stand opposite to each other with the Qiaokou tunnel as the boundary line. "Let''s go!" White night does not care about the relationship between the two sides, said straight. "Open the tunnel!" Yelled the red haired man. "Yes, my Lord!" A soul said, then opened the bridge space tunnel. The tunnel gate immediately appeared a huge vortex, the rich space breath in the crazy rippling. Everyone cast a complex look at the whirlpool of space. Some are happy, others are reluctant. Passing through this space door is a new life. But walking past also means saying goodbye to my hometown. At this moment, even those with ten faces and long bearded souls are helpless. They may have never thought that at the end of their bloody struggle, they still have to abandon this land... scholars, purple red, Liu Shun and others came. "Take care, Lord white night!" The scholar clasped his fist and said with a smile. "Well, it''s up to you next!" Nodding in the daytime. "Don''t worry, we won''t let you down, we will certainly work hard to practice." Purple red said, eyes have been staring at the face of the white night, pupil deep pan thick reluctant and helpless. She knew that her own kind of person was not a world person at all. To be able to do so is enough."White night Lord, before... Before many have offended, also please your adult not to remember the villain, forgive me ha..." Liu Shun full is embarrassed to say. "I don''t care about it. It''s just that sometimes you have a straight mind. It''s not a good thing for you. You''d better have a long mind in the future." The white night is light. "Yes, yes..." Liu Shun scratched the back of his head, quite embarrassed. "What happened to Wang Xun and Li Kang?" White night asked again. "The two big brothers are recovering very well. They should be conscious in another year." "Well, you take good care of it. Well, I should go now. I''ll see you later." "See you later!" The crowd is holding hands again. The white night went straight into the whirlpool. "Wait a minute, Lord white night!" At this time, a low voice sounded. White night pace a lag, side head look, just found that is the old man. He ran over a few steps, lowered his voice and said, "Lord white night, don''t you take these people of the dark Dynasty away?" "You want me to take them in?" The white night frowned. "They have been arguing about it these two days. They advocate killing all these people! After all, if you let them go, it would be raising tigers. I don''t know how to refute it. So I want to hear what you mean, Lord white night. " The old man said sincerely. "I used to work in the palace of criminal law of the dark Dynasty, and I know some rules of the dark Dynasty. In the dark Dynasty, people like this who were defeated or surrendered in the war would not escape from being executed if they returned to the dark Dynasty! After all, many people in the dark king Dynasty are practicing sorcery, and they need to sacrifice the living. If they return to the dark Dynasty, there is only one way to die, so there is no need to move them. Let them go! " "Since the Lord of the white night says so, we shall obey it naturally." The old man breathed a sigh of relief and was smiling. Obviously, he did not advocate killing these dark kings. White night nodded, no longer hesitating, led Zheng Heng into the tunnel. Whoa! A white light enveloped his body, and then his consciousness began to shake... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2582 Vision gradually recovered. Consciousness also gradually stabilized. Open your eyes in the white night and look everywhere. Blue sky, flawless white clouds, the air is still so familiar. "Come back, Lysander!" The white night vomited and murmured. "Where shall we go now, Lord white night?" Zheng Heng asked carefully. "Most of the materials of the dark Dynasty were taken from Risheng, right?" Asked the white night. "Yes, it''s true that Lisheng state is so huge that its materials are incomparably rich. In fact, it has always been the main target of the dynasty. Otherwise, why does that force covet Lisheng so much? After all, it''s not because of the supplies here! " Zheng Hengdao. "So, do you know where the goods of the dark Dynasty were collected and transported?" "Do you need to ask? Where did the dynasty attack? What kind of door, where there are supplies Zheng Heng said with a smile. White night a listen, slightly nod. Indeed, the purpose of the dark Dynasty''s attacks on the liangzong clan in Lisheng Prefecture is to obtain materials and plunder talents. "Where do you think we should start?" Asked the white night. Hearing the sound, Zheng Heng was shocked. "Dragon... Dragon master, what do you want to do?? I have to tell you, the material strongholds of the dark Dynasty are not so easy to touch. Each material stronghold is guarded by the top strongmen of the dark Dynasty, and the super strong people beside the upper level will fight in person. If you want to move those material strongholds, the difficulty is no less than directly attacking our dark Dynasty... " " Oh? Are these strongholds so defensive? Is it impossible? " White night didn''t believe it. He used to fight in the places occupied by the dark Dynasty. Although it was only a place of ancestral clan, it also had a lot of rich materials. The defense forces in those places are not strong... "the dragon master should be talking about some common material strongholds, right? In fact, there are ten real material request places in Risheng Prefecture, that is, the ten material strongholds! If the Dragon Lord is determined to move these places, we might as well go to Tangquan mountain to have a look first? " "Where is Tangquan mountain located?" "It depends on where we are now. Tangquan mountain is one of the ten strongholds with the weakest defense and the smallest strength. The dragon master can first look at the defense of Tangquan mountain and then make plans. Anyway, villains don''t recommend the dragon master to take this risk! What''s more, most of the things in the stronghold need manpower mining. Even if you capture these strongholds, you can''t take them as your own, unless you give up the strongholds. But if so, isn''t it a waste of effort? If you don''t give up, it won''t be long before many powerful men of the dark Dynasty will pour in and make a comeback. At that time, you were in the same dangerous situation! You can kill a group of dark Dynasty people, can you kill all the people of dark dynasty? As long as the dark Dynasty does not die, the attack will never end! Even at the end of the day, it''s possible to shoot from the top! Therefore, dragon master, think twice... "Zheng Heng persuades with all his heart. Hearing the sound in the white night, I fell into my thoughts. He is not a stubborn man. Zheng Heng had seen his strength and knew that he had Hongbing. He should also be aware of the fact that white night had caused great trouble in the dark Dynasty. In this case, Zheng Heng tried to persuade Bai ye not to go, which means that the guard in the stronghold is indeed extraordinary. After all, Zheng Heng doesn''t care about the white night. What he cares about is that his life will be implicated. "I think about it." White night light said. "Dragon master, what''s your consideration? The daily supplies needed by the dark Dynasty are so huge. These ten strongholds are equivalent to the lifeblood of the dark Dynasty. He not only has to turn over to that force, but also has to maintain his daily expenses. Do you think that when one is guarding his own lifeline, he still dares not to do his best? " Zheng Hengdao. The white night was frozen for a moment, and then he opened his mouth. "Is there any material stronghold of the dark Dynasty around Tangquan mountain?" "This... Yes..." "we will go to those small material strongholds!" "Dragon master, are you going to give up Tangquan mountain?" "Give up for the time being." "That''s good!" Zheng Hengda breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s not too late. Let''s do it now." "Good!" They wandered around the neighborhood and found a soul soul passer-by. After inquiring about it, they found out that this was a remote area on the far right side of the state, which was called Xuanfu domain. There is at least one day''s journey from here to Tangquan mountain, which is still based on their feet. One day later, Zheng Heng and Bai Ye came to Chi chongzong, which was 4000 li away from Tangquan mountain. According to Zheng Heng''s account, Chi chongzong has been captured, and most of the masters in the clan have died in battle. Only a small number of people escaped from the clan with the help of Shenji palace. The remaining thousands of people chose to fight to the death and were captured in the end.Among them, those who resisted fiercely have been brutally killed by the people of the dark Dynasty, and the rest have been punished for logging in the bone eating trees in the mountain behind the gate. The bone eating tree is a kind of magic tree unique to the state of Richmond. The growth of the trees is not based on nutrition, but on flesh and blood, and their wood is the most suitable for making treasure boxes and other things. It''s impossible for ordinary people to cut down these woods. Because the bone eating tree will take the initiative to attack the soul. Their long, thick and terrifying branches and leaves will become like big hands. They will forcibly seize the souls who pass by, and then bind them to the tree trunks to absorb their flesh and blood. A living soul soul soul can be completely absorbed by them with only ten breath, and there is no bone left. As for other spirit animals and birds, there is no need to say more. It was extremely dangerous to cut down the bone eating trees. Naturally, the people of the dark Dynasty were not willing to die in vain, so they forced Chi chongzong''s people to cut for them. Chi chongzong''s disciples had no choice but to carry an axe to harvest here day and night. Every day, some disciples are dragged by the bone eating tree to suck. But the people were helpless. Outside Chi chongzong. "Dragon master, this clan is not big, and there were less than ten thousand people before, so the dark Dynasty sent 20000 people to attack! It''s easy to win, so I''m sure the garrison force of zongnei''s dark Dynasty will be about 20000. " Zheng Heng glanced at the gate and said. "You are so confident in the dark dynasty that you are not afraid of Chi chongzong''s reinforcements coming to help you?" Said the white night. "Dragon Lord, you are worried. We must be the first to investigate Chi chongzong. If he has allies, we will solve these forces in advance! But Chi chongzong happened to be isolated and there was no one to help, so we made a bold attack and won the victory Zheng Heng said with a smile. White night eyebrow tiny frown, then light way: "go, let''s go in." "Good, dragon master, you come with me!" Zheng Heng was busy on the road, and then walked towards the gate. "Who is it?" The guard at the door immediately pulled out his sword and drank at the two people coming. "Asshole! Don''t you dare to yell at me? Call your commander Zheng Heng immediately made a fierce face, yelled and scolded, and took a token from his waist and presented it in front of these people. Two people one Zheng, hastily looked, then the facial expression frightens changes, immediately kneels down on the ground. "I don''t know the commander''s presence. Please forgive me for the loss of our welcome." They shuddered. "Didn''t you hear me? Go away and hand over your adults Zheng Heng''s voice became colder and his eyes were full of murderous spirit. They were so scared that they even said, "yes, it is... Please wait a moment, my Lord!" With that, they rushed in. After a while, a scholar dressed up with a folding fan in his hand and walked out quickly. "Liao Chang meets the commander!" The man who called Liao Chang bowed to his knees. "Liao Chang, what''s going on? Why didn''t the materials sent by you arrive at the Dynasty on schedule Zheng Heng said coldly. "What?" The man who called Liao Chang was stunned and said in a hurry: "commanding officer, this is impossible! Every month, we deliver materials to the Dynasty on schedule, without a day''s delay. According to the law, all the materials arrive in the dynasty safely, and the people I sent out to escort the materials also come back safely. How could it be that... We didn''t arrive at the Dynasty on schedule? " "What? You mean I''m lying to you Don''t you dare to question, my lord? Just... Just... "Liao Chang didn''t know how to explain it. "No nonsense! Come with me and explain to you in the royal court! This is Mr. Ye, who is sent from the lower level to take over here. Please call all the people over and take over the affairs. " Zheng Heng has no expression. "Yes, sir..." Liao Chang had no choice but to answer. Soon, Liao Chang gathered all the people of the dark king Dynasty in Chi chongzong, handed over the power in front of them, and left Chi chongzong with Zheng Heng. Out of Chi chongzong, Zheng Heng took him directly to the direction of the dark Dynasty. Liao Changdao is not suspicious. After all, Zheng Heng''s token is true, and there is no flaw in anything he says. What makes him rather strange is that, as a commander, Zheng Heng has no bodyguard beside him except the one surnamed ye? "Well, here it is!" At this time, Zheng Heng, who was in front of him, suddenly stopped. Liao Chang was stunned and looked around. "Commander, this is not the dynasty." Liao Chang was puzzled. "It''s not the dynasty, but it''s already in Jiuquan." Zheng Heng mouth showed ferocious smile way. "Nine springs?" Liao Changyi Leng, suddenly realized what, panic cry: "you... You are a fake commander?""No, I am the real commander, but I have betrayed the dynasty!" Zheng Heng said hoarsely, and then stabbed Liao Chang with a sharp knife... chi! Before he could fight back, Liao Chang was cut in half by Zheng Heng www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2583 After solving the problem of Liao Chang, Zheng Heng disguised himself and returned to Chi chongzong again. As for the white night, he inspected all the affairs of Chi chongzong, and his important concern was the prisoners of Chi chongzong, who were controlled by the people of the dark king Dynasty. "My Lord, this bone eating forest is our key resource object here. All the people who work in it are the disciples of the original Chi chongzong. The leader of Chi chongzong has been killed by us. His head has been refined into utensils and placed there to frighten them. All the other rebels are cut off, and none of them are left. The rest of them are obedient. If anyone resists, they will be killed! This is the order left by Lord Liao Chang. " An adjutant came up and spoke respectfully to the night. The white night looked at a long pole over there. On the long pole hung a terrible head. The head is covered with special energy by the soul. It seems to be vivid, especially terrible. The white night watched silently for a while and then looked forward. But look at a forest in the distance, there are many figures shaking around the periphery. Those are Chi chongzong''s disciples. One by one, their faces were gray and their eyes were blank. They wandered around the woods like walking corpses, and the sound of logging came out. "Hand them all over!" Cried the white night. "Yes, my Lord." A soul person clasps his fist, then goes forward, takes out an object and activates it. In an instant, it made a sound like gongs and drums. When Chi chongzong''s disciples heard the sound, they raised their heads one after another, and then left their tools for logging and walked towards here. After a while, thousands of Chi chongzong''s disciples gathered in front of the white night. They all looked at the white night with a puzzled look in their eyes. "My Lord, please." The soul clasped his fist. "You go down first." Calm way of white night. When he said this, they were shocked. "Down... Down?" "What? Didn''t you understand what I said? You go down first! No one is allowed to come here without my order In the white night, his face sank and he drank in a low voice. As soon as the words fell, everyone did not dare to disobey them. They lowered their heads and retreated from the bone eating forest. After a while, there are still Chi chongzong''s disciples who have no idea about it. Everyone looked up at him. There is curiosity in every pair of eyes. The white night closed his eyes slightly, and felt that the people of the dark Dynasty around him had retreated, so he raised his hand and spread a shield border. This move is even more puzzling. Now, it''s strange who I am The white night calmly opened his mouth: "I''ll introduce you first. I''m the commander of Chi chongzong''s stronghold of the dark dynasty! You can call me Lord Ye. " "What? Is that animal in Liao Chang dead? " There was a sound coming from below. Looking at the sound source at night. It was a man with an inch head and a slightly dark skin. His eyes are sharp, not like the other disciples of the decadence and despair, on the contrary, his expression is an incomparable fierce, and the cultivation is not low, is the existence of respect for the emperor of all ages. Genius! White night saw this person''s first thought is these two words. He seems to be young, but he can cultivate to the level of emperor of all ages, which is very rare in the state of lysheng. I didn''t expect there were such talents in Chi chongzong! "What''s your name?" Ask directly at night. "I call it building weight distance!" The man said without fear. "Brother Lou!" "Brother Lou! Don''t talk The man next to him quickly grabbed him and motioned him to step down. But there was no fear on the man''s face, and the ferocity in his eyes did not diminish. It seems that... He didn''t pay attention to the white night at all. "You are very good." White night nodded with admiration. In this case can still maintain such a mentality, it can be seen that the heart of this building is extremely large. But his words scared many Chi chongzong''s people into convulsion. Some old people knelt on the ground directly and kowtowed to the white night. "My Lord, my Lord! If you have a large number of people, please let go of the loft! " "He has always been a stubborn man with a strong tone. He has no intention. Please let him go, my Lord." "My Lord, please forgive me, my lord..." the crowd trembled and cried for mercy. Obviously, people think that the building Chongji has already angered the white night, which is to say angry words, so they kneel down one after another to plead for mercy. Seeing this in the white night, he was immediately curious. The man looked at the building and said, "why do you protect him so much? I think there is still a disciple order of Chi chongzong on his waist. He is only one of your disciples. Why is he so valued? Don''t you have people die every day? You should be numb, by reason! "As soon as the words fell, the crowd was speechless and did not know how to refute it. However, the building snorted coldly: "my Lord, if you want to kill me, you can do it without asking questions! If I''m afraid, I''m a grandson! " "Brother Lou, do you still say that?" "Heavy distance, are you crazy? Shut up The man next to him hastily whispered his advice. "You are somewhat bloody. If so, why are you still here as a prisoner? Don''t you take revenge and kill all the people who occupy your family? " White night asked with a smile. "Well, that''s what you said. I''ve been thinking about it day and night, and I''ve wanted to do it for a long time." Cold hum from the building. When he said that, everyone was scared to death. "Building distance! What are you doing "Shut up Yelling and yelling. "Ladies and gentlemen, we are working here as animals by these dark Dynasty people. How many brothers and sisters have we sacrificed since they captured us? I''ve had enough of these days, and I don''t want to go on like this anymore Lou Chongji said, biting his teeth, his sharp eyes staring at the white night, and then walked out of the crowd. "Heavy distance!" "Stop, stop!" "My Lord, he is mad! Don''t blame him! He''s crazy People quickly stop the building heavy distance, more people kowtow to the white night. But it''s useless. In these people, the building weight distance is powerful, and ordinary people can''t stop him. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the best time for us to start. If we can take him down, we can recover Chi chongzong!! Do as I please, take him down Lou Chongji drinks and shouts, then directly strides forward to the white night, and urges the spirit of heaven, intending to start. But in the moment he started, an old man jumped directly, grabbed his back neck, and then smashed his head to the ground. Bang! Building heavy distance caught off guard, head melon seeds hit hard on the ground, will crack the ground. All of them were shocked and looked at the old man one after another. However, seeing the old man kowtow to the white night while pressing the heavy distance from the building, he said in a low voice: "my Lord, some of you have lost your mind in practicing kung fu for the past two days. There are serious mental problems. What he said just now is nonsense! Please don''t blame me "Please forgive me The people behind also responded, one by one immediately knelt down on the ground, kowtow to the white night and yelled. See this scene, white night''s eyes slightly shake, vaguely understand what. He raised the corners of his mouth and walked back and forth with his hands attached. He did not ask these people to get up, but opened his mouth. "It seems that I have lost my sight. This man is not only a genius, I''m afraid... He also carries the hope of you Chi chongzong! Right? " The words fell to the ground, and everyone breathed and trembled, all looking at the white night in horror. "You are all Chi chongzong''s people. You are all bloody people. You can''t be greedy for life and afraid of death. Otherwise, you will not stay to protect the ancestral token, nor will you be captured. According to the principle, you should all choose to die in battle, rather than let the people of the dark Dynasty humiliate you. But you did not choose to die in war, but you bear the heavy burden of humiliation and cut wood here Understand the problem. " White night laughs. "Your honor is wronged. We really don''t have this idea!" "Lou Chongji is just an ordinary disciple. He has nothing special about him." "My Lord, I am wronged." The crowd cried out, one by one anxious. "Well, if so, why are you so nervous when I kill the building?" White night asked with a smile. "Not to mention the distance between buildings. Every Chi chongzong''s people will stand up and plead for them when things happen to them. This is Chi chongzong''s rule." The old man was busy. "Is it? Well, I don''t believe it. Why don''t you choose one of these two people Bai Ye pointed to two disciples who were not very powerful and looked very ordinary. He said with a smile: "if you want Lou Chong Chi Sheng, I''ll kill them. If you want them to live, I''ll kill Lou Chongji. Give me a reply!" As soon as he said this, the people''s faces were extremely pale. The old man didn''t know how to answer, and he didn''t say a word. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? Why don''t I help you to decide? Just kill the building again! After all, he''s just one person. It''s better to die alone than to die two? " White night smiles. There was still no voice. The scene was particularly quiet. The atmosphere is even more strange to the extreme. No one talks. Finally, the old man suddenly stood up and looked at the white night without expression. The white night also faintly looked at him.Obviously, there is nothing these people can do. With a wave of the old man''s hand, all Chi chongzong''s people got up and glared at him. "My Lord, are you not going to give us another chance?" The old man said hoarsely. "It looks as if everything is as I had guessed." White night smile, eyes slightly across a different light. "What you guessed is true. Lou Chongji is indeed our hope, but the fool''s temper is too stubborn. The matter has come to an end. We have nothing to say but fight to death!" The old man said hoarsely. When the voice dropped, Chi chongzong''s people surrounded him. Everyone''s body overflows with a strong sense of killing... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2584 "What? You want to kill me? " The white night glanced at the crowd and said calmly. "That''s it. There''s nothing to say! Since adults have seen through our intentions, we have only one battle. Although we may not be your opponents, we will never kowtow to you any more. Even if Chi chongzong''s people are dead, they must die standing still! " The old man said coldly. "I''d rather die standing than live on my knees!" "I''d rather die standing than live on my knees!" ... the crowd was full of emotion and resentment. The resentment they''ve been holding for so long will burst out today. "Vice Lord! There are so many of us, and he is only one. Why should we be afraid? What''s more, now that he''s still in our circle, it''s easy for us to kill him! " Cold hum from the building. "Heavy distance, why are you still so brainless? You don''t want to think about it in your head? Since others dare to leave the rest of the dark Dynasty aside and stand here alone, will others be unprepared? Maybe, others are not afraid of us at all, and we may not be his opponents when we fight together The old man said with a look that he hated iron but not steel. As soon as the words fell, everyone was stunned. "How... How possible? Vice Lord, it seems that he is not very powerful "How can we not deal with him with so many of us?" "That''s it. Take him down at once and recover Chi chongzong today." "Do it!" People naturally don''t believe the old man''s words, one by one, their expressions are grim, no longer hesitant, drink and shout, then kill to the white night. After taking the white night, they only need to take it as a hostage, and they can even use it as a shield to block the attack of the dark Dynasty and ask for help from the outside world. Although the present state of Lisheng is extremely unstable, after losing the protection of Shenji palace, disputes among various potential clans have been revived. A large number of powerful clans have annexed the small potential clan, and the dark Dynasty has been harassing places rich in resources. There are fires of war everywhere and fighting everywhere. It may not be effective to ask for help. But that''s it. They have no choice. They must recover Chi chongzong! The crowd roared and came up with swords and swords. There are swords in all directions of the white night, and the whole person seems to have no way to go. And in this critical moment, the white night suddenly raised his hand. Bang!! A strong and startling trend fell from the sky and was directly suppressed towards the surroundings of the white night. The people around were caught off guard and were immediately suppressed by the general trend. They couldn''t get up one by one. Rao is the heavy distance of that building. At the moment, his legs are bent, his hands heavily against the ground, and he is hard to get up. "What?" The old man in the rear widened his eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief. "All right, stop it, I''m not from the dark dynasty!" White night light said, hands down. Whoa! The repression on the people disappeared in an instant. Everyone was shocked. Not only marvel at this person''s terrible means, but also shocked by what he said! "What did you say? You''re not from the dark dynasty? " The old man is also a consternation, staring at him. "Yes, I''m just a fake!" White night said, and then a hand. Bang! Seven divine lights circled around him. Then the terror of Hongbing filled the air. "What is this?" "Oh, my God "What magic weapon did he sacrifice?" The disciples were shocked and yelled. But the old man shuddered. "This is Hongbing... This is Hongbing!"!!! This is the spirit of Hong Bing! " "Hong Bing?" The people around were all in a daze. Lou Chongju stares at him and asks, "which one is Hongbing?" "All... All of them!" The old man said hard. This statement left everyone''s brain blank. All of them? These weapons in front of you are all Hongbing? Are you crazy? Is this? How could this man have so many soldiers? You know, any Hongbing is enough to let anyone on the scene gallop through the whole state of Lisheng, and no one can stop it. But there are seven of this guy in front of him? Crazy! Crazy! Either this man is mad, or we are! The crowd covered their heads with their eyes wide open. At this time, the old man seemed to be aware of something, and suddenly looked at the white night, and carefully looked around, then he cried out: "quick, quick stop! Stop it all!! Do you hear me? Stop it all"Vice Lord, what''s the matter?" Lou Chongji looks at him strangely. "Don''t talk nonsense. Stop it quickly. Everyone will make a ceremony immediately and pay a visit to the dragon master. Hurry up!" The old man was in a hurry. "Dragon master?" The distance between the buildings was stupefied. "Dragon master? Do you mean this man is white night There was an immediate response. "Yes, only the white night dragon master has seven Hongbing!" "I didn''t expect that this man was the legendary white night!" "How could he come to us?" "I don''t know..." people have been talking about it, and it seems that they have not responded. But the old man''s face was red and he yelled, "you bastard, are you stupid? Get down on your knees now This voice is like thunder, which directly scares the people on the scene to wake up. They are busy kneeling on the ground and kowtow to the white night. "Zhongzhao, vice patriarch of Chi chongzong, leads all Chi chongzong''s disciples to kowtow to white dragon master!" The old man was busy shouting and devout. "Meet the white dragon master!" All of them yelled in unison. If it had not been for the white night to block the sound of this place in advance, I am afraid that the voice of these people would have spread throughout Chi chongzong. "Get up, all up!" White night busy is to go forward to help people up. "Thank you very much People started to shout again. "White Dragon Lord, I didn''t expect that you would appear here. That''s great. I''m saved by Chi chongzong!" The patriarch''s old eyes were muddy and excited to grasp the white night''s hand. The enmity between the white night and the dark Dynasty is well known to all the people in the whole state of Lisheng. Therefore, in zhongzhao''s eyes, white night is a powerful ally. "Chi chongzong is certainly saved, but I will help you kill all the people in the dark king Dynasty here! I''m afraid it won''t be long before the dark Dynasty will send more powerful forces to occupy here! I can save you this time, but I can''t save the next time. I can''t protect you all my life! " White night shook his head, went straight in and said directly. As soon as he said this, zhongzhao was speechless. "With this bone eating forest, it must be a piece of meat in the eyes of the dark Dynasty..." zhongzhao sighed. "So you have two choices. First of all, give up everything here and run away from here!" Said the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2585 flee? How could that be possible? If people are willing to give up here, why wait until now? Become a prisoner of the dark dynasty? "It must be impossible to escape. Many of us grew up in Chi chongzong. This is our home. Who is going to give up our home?" Said a middle-aged soul. "If that''s the case, I''ll have to choose the second advice I''ll give you." "What is the suggestion?" They asked. But see the white night closed his eyes, pause for a while, then slowly open his mouth. "Destroy the dark dynasty!" The simple five words spewed out of his mouth were like a thunderbolt. The people were speechless and speechless. The dark dynasty? It''s a madman''s way! How powerful and powerful is the Shenji palace of others. However, even Shenji palace can''t do anything about the dark Dynasty. What can their little Chi chongzong take to destroy the dark dynasty? "Lord white night, are you... Are you kidding?" All alone. "Crazy, the Lord of white night must be mad!" "The dark dynasty? What capital do we have to destroy other people''s dark dynasties? " "It''s just a dream!" People gaped and then shook their heads. They all felt that the words of white night were too unrealistic. White night eyebrow dark move, also lazy to explain, just waved a hand, light said: "you choose it!" Finish saying, then walked to one side big stone to do next. "This..." chi chongzong''s people hesitated and looked at each other one by one, not knowing what to say. "Vice Lord!" The crowd looks at zhongzhao. Zhongzhao pondered for a moment, then took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said, "what''s the choice now? Do you want to give up Chi chongzong and leave? " "Vice patriarch, what is this? If we wait until today, why do we want to escape? " "That is, we pledge to live and die together with the clan." "Live and die with the clan!" People''s blood boils to shout. "I have known your ambition for a long time. I also see your enthusiasm and loyalty to the clan! In this case, we will not go anywhere. We will follow the Lord of white night and oppose the dark dynasty! " Zhongzhao was firm in his way. "Good!" "Against the dark Dynasty with the white night Lord!" "Anti dark dynasty!" The crowd exclaimed with excitement. Although this is still a dream for them, but at this time, they have no choice. "Although this is difficult to achieve, but the dark Dynasty slaughtered so many of our clans, how can we not revenge?" Zhongzhao took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "Lord white night, Chi chongzong is willing to follow your orders and let you do it!" "At the behest of the Lord of white night!" All the disciples cried out together. "Good!" Bai Ye nodded and jumped down from the stone. Then he went to the long pole where the head of Chi chongzong was hanging. He took the head off and handed it to zhongzhao. "Take this bone eating tree as material to make a thick burial for the patriarch." The road sank in the white night. The crowd looked at the head of the late chongzong, and their eyes turned red and they cried out. "I''m going to cut wood for the Lord myself!" With tears in his eyes, zhongzhao clenched his fist, and then walked toward the bone eating forest with an axe. Soon, the body made of bone eating trees and the head of Chi Chong were buried in the front of the bone eating forest. In addition, many empty tombs were built for many disciples who died in battle and died in the forest. When they had finished worshipping, they gathered at the white night. "I know you don''t trust me. I think what I said is just empty talk, but I''m sure you will know in the future that what I said is not empty talk." White night light said, spin and scan the eyes of the people, mouth way: "you stay here, later I will order people to call you over, not you distribute equipment." "Distribute equipment?" People were shocked. "Why don''t we kill all the people outside? With your strength, you have Hongbing in your hands. Those people outside are just pigs and dogs. You can kill them at will, don''t you? " Zhongzhao inquired. White night shook his head. "If we do this, the army of the dark Dynasty will come here tomorrow. At present, Shenji palace can no longer protect the potential clans in Lisheng Prefecture. No one can stop the dark Dynasty. Our current strength is not enough to let us have the capital to compete with the people of the dark king dynasty!" "What are your plans?" "The dark king Dynasty is too huge. We can only kill them only by killing them. We can only start from inside. For such a huge power family, it costs an astronomical sum to maintain its operation. The dark Dynasty has to distribute materials to the people under its hands to cultivate materials, give those powerful people enough tools and magic weapons, and give a large number of various kinds of pills to those who fight and fight outside Where do you get these things? Of course, it''s the state of Richmond! In their eyes, Lisheng Prefecture is a natural Treasury. At present, the dark Dynasty is plundering and plundering in Lisheng Prefecture. Chi chongzong is just one of their numerous resource plunder points. If we break down these resource plunder spots one by one, unite with others and fight back against the dark king Dynasty, what kind of attack will be done to the dark dynasty? " White night smiles.All eyes were bright with this remark. "What the Lord of white night said is very true! If they have no resources and the internal personnel do not have enough materials to maintain, they will inevitably have complaints. When the dark Dynasty has differences, we will take advantage of the situation to attack and kill. Then the dark Dynasty will surely be in chaos. At that time, we will recruit more heroes from Lisheng Prefecture to besiege the dark Dynasty, and the dark Dynasty will surely be destroyed! " Zhongzhao said excitedly. White night smiles and nods. All the people were happy, as if they saw the dawn of victory. But at this time, the crowd did not know who raised a question. "But... How can we break through these strongholds?" As soon as the words fell, people around him froze with laughter. Zhongzhao is also a Leng, spin and sigh: "yes... These strongholds... How to attack? According to what we have heard, most of these strongholds are guarded by the strong men of the dark Dynasty, which is not easy to deal with... " " vice Lord, what are you afraid of? Can these masters and strong men be able to defeat Hong Bing? " Hum, the distance between the buildings. "Heavy distance, why are you so naive? You have a good talent, but why don''t you use your brain? You think the dark powers are vegetarian? Yes, they can''t fight against Hong Bing, but you never thought what would happen if they trapped the Lord of white night? " "No one can trap Hong Bing all his life!" "They just need to trap the adults of the white night for a while. Even if one person can''t be trapped, then ten people, a hundred people! We''ve also dealt with the dark Dynasty. You should see their madness! Once they fight, they will not die. If Lord white night attacks these strongholds, once they are trapped by those people, they will drag them to the supreme power of the dark Dynasty and even their leaders. Do you think Lord white night can be an opponent? You know, the soul state of the white night Lord is not high! " Zhongzhao drinks heavily. "This..." the crowd was silent. The night was silent. In fact, it is very easy for him to break through to the realm of the emperor of all ages, but he did not choose to break through. If he continued to practice in the period of emperor Jin, the increase of his strength would be much higher than that of his breakthrough. But it seems that people despise things because of the soul state... A lot of things happen... "vice patriarch, what should I do The distance between buildings. "We can only take a step and see a step." Zhongzhao was helpless. Don''t worry, and listen to my arrangement. You wait here. I''ll come when I go. " White night road. "Be careful, my Lord." "Well." White night nods. Then he turned and walked towards the main hall. At the moment, many dark Dynasty people gathered in front of the main hall. Everyone was curious about the actions of the white night. Especially after the bony forest area behind is completely shielded by the white night... "what do you say this new adult Ye is going to do "He also threw a border to block the inside. What does he want to do?" "Oh, the new official will be the best." "Three fires? Isn''t this for us? How can he go to trouble those people who are late chongzong? " "Ghost knows, probably want to choose two female disciples first double practice double practice." "Haha, if so, the adult Ye is also a man of temperament. It''s so easy to get along with." "Oh, I like such people!" The crowd whispered and talked. At this time, the white night came into the main hall. All of them suddenly stopped talking. The main hall was silent. In the white night, I stepped up the steps and sat on it. "See you, my Lord." The crowd yelled. "No gift." Thank you The crowd rose. "Just now, I conducted a small investigation into Chi chongzong''s people. The content of the investigation is that the bone eating tree logs were not delivered to the headquarters of the royal dynasty. At present, Liao Chang has been brought to the court for trial. If it is his problem, Liao Chang will surely die, and you will be punished together!" White night said without expression. As soon as these words fell, the people''s faces changed with horror. How could there be any earlier talk and laughter? All of them knelt down on the ground in a hurry and cried out, "my Lord, I am wronged!" "We are innocent." "We didn''t move the log, my Lord!" "Spare my life..." everyone was trembling with fear. The criminal law of the dark Dynasty was very heavy. Once punished, he was either dead or disabled. "Don''t worry, my Lord will investigate carefully, will not wrongly you, but also will not let go any guilty person." White night light way, then secretly urged a piece of communication magic weapon. Zheng Heng in the outside immediately got the news, immediately rushed in. "My Lord! adult! Not good He had a look of panic on his face. Before he arrived, he cried out.The voice made people turn their heads. "What''s the matter? Why are you so scared? " Asked the white night. "Reply, my Lord, someone is rebellious!" Zheng Heng shouts. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2586 "What? Rebellion? " White night looked frightened, then patted the table, stood up and said angrily: "who is it? So bold to rebel? Is it from us? Or did Liao Chang not know whether to die or not, and turned against our dark dynasty? " "No! None of them, my Lord! Liao Chang has been escorted to the headquarters of the royal court. After several interrogations by the adults of the dynasty, he was found to be seriously suspected! Adults will try this matter carefully! I believe that Liao Chang will recruit soon! " Zheng Heng was busy. "Is it?" "I''m not a good thing! He really embezzled the wood of the bone eating tree As soon as the words fell, people were shocked to the extreme. They were shaking from head to foot... "did these people participate?" The white night glanced at the dark king under his eyes. "My Lord, it should have nothing to do with these people." Zheng Hengdao. "But if Liao Chang has committed a crime, they can''t get rid of it. They can''t live without death. What''s more, who knows if they know that Liao Chang committed such crimes, but they are afraid of Liao Chang''s revenge, so they turn a blind eye?" "Very true." Zheng Heng nodded. "My Lord, spare my life!" "We really didn''t know Liao Chang had committed such a heinous crime!" "My Lord, we are innocent, my Lord!" "We really don''t know." They all knelt down again, crying and kowtowing. "My Lord, it''s better not to talk about it now! It''s better to deal with the current emergency first. " Zheng Heng was busy. "I know, you say, who rebelled?" Asked the cold night. "Who else? It''s the strong yunzong people in our neighborhood Zheng Hengdao. "Strong Yun Zong" "Yes, it seems that the people of qiangyunzong were summoned to surrender by the Shenji palace, but they openly resisted our dark Dynasty. The people we sent to us were either detained or killed by them! They told us to deal with these people as soon as possible! " "Do you want us to solve it?" White night pretended to be shocked: "we only have thousands of people here! If I remember correctly, there are at least 70000 strong yunzong strongholds. How can we solve them? " "This is the order from the top. The Lord above has told us that if we can''t solve the problem of Qiangyun Zong, we will ask us to come to see you!" "This..." the white night is full of color. "My Lord, please let us make amends for our mistakes." At this time, a soul to the white night kowtow and shout. "Make a mistake for one''s merits?" "Yes, my Lord. Since we are already guilty, please give us a chance to kill the traitor of Qiang yunzong." The man said in a hurry. As soon as the people around him listened, they also responded. Isn''t there a big chance to be guilty? One by one, they were immediately shouting out. "Yes, my Lord, please give us a chance." "We are willing to go through fire and water for the dynasty. As long as the adults can forgive us, we are willing to fight with the people of qiangyunzong!" "Please grant us this opportunity." "My Lord, please!" People earnestly cry, everyone''s face is full of expectation and desire. The white night pondered for a moment, then coldly hummed: "originally, I didn''t intend to use you rubbish, but since you have said so, let''s give you a chance!" "Thank you very much! Thank you very much "My Lord, your great kindness, I will repay you with all my bones and bones!" The crowd was so excited that they kowtowed wildly. "However, my Lord, there are many powerful clansmen of Qiangyun, and they are as good as a cloud of experts. If we go to find trouble with them, isn''t it right to hit the stone with an egg?" Zheng Heng again opened his mouth. "Count those Chi chongzong people in the bone biting forest behind, and let them deliver materials for us to ensure our logistics supplies! It can be used in any war! " White night light said. "Ah? My Lord, this is not allowed "How can those animals help us fight? They hate us to the bone. If they stab us in the back, we will be finished! " "Yes, my Lord, no!" People were against it. White night''s eyes were wide open, angrily rebuked: "in the end I am an adult or you are an adult? Do you dare not listen to me? " People were shocked and afraid to speak. "My Lord is here. Those slaves dare not mess around! You don''t need to worry too much! If anyone disobeys, I will execute him now. " "Please don''t get angry..." people are trembling. "But my Lord, even if we include the slaves captured, we are still less than tens of thousands of people. Compared with the rebels of qiangyunzong, we still have no chance of winning." Zheng Heng shook his head."Do you have any good suggestions?" Ask in the daytime. "It''s very simple. Your majesty immediately sends out a call for help to the twenty strongholds around us, asking them to join us in destroying the rebels!" "The garrison can''t defend the garrison. I don''t have the keepsake on it. I can''t move them! As a matter of fact, if you come here, you will be empty mouthed and white toothed. I will not listen to you without proof. " The white night is light. "My Lord, when is it? Life or keepsake? That Liao Chang at the moment is not afraid has been sent to the execution platform! Do you want to follow his example? " Zheng Heng said eagerly. "This..." white night hesitated. "My Lord, go and ask for help." "Yes, my Lord, in a hurry, we can''t stick to the rules!" "Or everyone will die, my Lord, for help." "Help, my Lord!" They all cried out. They also know that relying on these people to move qiangyunzong is almost the same as dying. If they want to save their lives, they are not willing to die in vain. If they can unite with dozens of surrounding strongholds, they will not only make contributions, but also save their lives. "It''s OK to ask for help. What if the people in those strongholds don''t believe us?" Asked the white night. "This..." people don''t know how to answer. "In fact, I have a plan, but I want you to obey me strictly. No matter what I want you to do, you can''t question it! If you can guarantee that you won''t have any doubts about my order, then we''ll go for help Said the white night. "Your Majesty is joking. How dare we not obey your order?" "Yes, my Lord, you told us to go east. We would never dare to go west." "Yes, yes, yes..." the people below were busy. "Then I tell you to betray the dark Dynasty, will you not hesitate to listen?" The white night asked. All of them were stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2587 "Betray the dark dynasty?" "My lord... This is a capital crime! Once we do this kind of thing, we will be pursued by the people of the dynasty no matter where we flee. Once we are caught, we will suffer eternal torture "I don''t want to betray the dynasty, i... I dare not!" The people were completely flustered, one by one, shivering and shouting. "See? You''re scared! How can a great man be so timid? What''s more, we don''t really want to betray the dynasty! It''s just a temporary measure, just to be more loyal to the dynasty, understand? " Cold hum of white night, open a way. "What is your plan, my lord?" The soul man calms down and asks about the white night. "What''s your name?" "Reply, my name is Kaichang. I''m vice president here." The man was busy. White night nodded and said faintly, "my strategy is actually very simple, that is, pretending to be a rebel, under the banner of qiangyunzong rebels, attacking the teams of other strongholds and forcing the people from these strongholds to attack and kill qiangyunzong! In this way, we can be easily surrounded by people, and qiangyunzong is attacked in groups. Even if we don''t do something, the rebels of qiangyunzong can''t survive. In this way, we can easily complete the task assigned to us above? " "Do you mean to attract hatred to qiangyunzong and let the surrounding strongholds attack on their own initiative?" "Yes As soon as the words fell, everyone''s eyes were bright. "You are wise, my Lord. This is a wonderful plan." Open and immediately clasp hands, said excitedly. "So you agree?" The white night is light. "Of course, how dare we not obey your orders? What''s more, this plan is also to counter the rebellion. I believe that even if the adults in the dynasty know about this, they will certainly not blame us. If we do well, we will even reward us, especially the Lord! It will be well used by the adults above! " Open and flatter. "Don''t say any extra words. Go and arrange immediately. Take chi chongzong''s people with you and act immediately." "Yes, my Lord!" Kaichang and others all cried out, and then a group of people stepped down and got busy. Zheng Heng quietly left, and then went to the front. "Dragon master, the plan seems to be going well." Zheng Heng said with a smile. "Well, it depends on the implementation process." "What are you going to do next? Which stronghold shall we attack first? " Zheng Heng asked. "What do you think?" "Of course, we should find the weak ones first. After all, Chi chongzong''s strength is the weakest in terms of the surrounding strongholds. If we touch those strong strongholds, we will certainly lose our strength at the expense of others, and even have no return." "Which stronghold has the strongest strength except qiangyunzong?" "Dangchuan mountain!" "Then go Dangchuan mountain!" "This... My lord... Do you want these people to go? If so, why bother? You just need to kill. People here will have no way to live. " Zheng Heng was busy. He didn''t want to go to Dangchuan mountain. He didn''t think about the lives of these people, but his own. If he died there, it would be more than his gain. "My purpose is not to destroy these people, but to draw hatred!" "What is your plan?" "Then you will know. Go and prepare." White night waved. Zheng Heng was confused, but he didn''t ask much, so he gave up. Soon, all the people of Chi chongzong''s dark Dynasty were ready. Zhongzhao, louchongchi and other Chi chongzong were armed with magic weapons and pills. The crowd gathered in front of Chi chongzong''s gate, a dark place, close to ten thousand people. People on both sides were in a trance. Maybe they didn''t expect that they would fight side by side with each other... in the daytime, they came out with Zheng Heng, stood in front of the people, and gave a few words. "Today, we have no choice but to fight for survival! You must obey all my commands, understand? " "Understand!" The shouts of the tsunami spread. "Since you are all my subordinates, you must obey my rules. First of all, I have to state that from now on, anyone who violates the law and discipline will be killed without amnesty, any one who is afraid of war and abandons the war, will be killed without amnesty, anyone who disobeys the general''s order, will be killed without amnesty... Understand?" "Got it!" "In the end, no matter what happens, you must obey my orders. From now on, we do not belong to anyone, we do not belong to the dark Dynasty, we do not belong to the state of rison. We only belong to ourselves, and you belong to me. What do you have to do, understand?" "Understand!" The crowd cried out again. Zhongzhao and others called out loud. But these dark Dynasty people are a little flustered.But now they have been beaten by the white night as "people of sin", and they have been assigned such an impossible task. In order to survive, they can only choose to listen to white night''s. "Good!" The white night nodded, whirled and drunk: "now quickly follow me to kill Dangchuan mountain! Attack Dangchuan mountain "Yes They raised their swords and held the sky high. "Masked! Camouflage Drink in the daytime. The crowd immediately took out the masks prepared in advance and hung them on their faces. All of them shielded their breath and their faces. "Go White night drink open, jump, fly to the distance. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... . It''s nearly half of the mountain. All of them, including zhongzhao and louchongchi, were dressed in the clothes of the dark king Dynasty. The troops were killed here, but the garrison in the stronghold of Dangchuan mountain had not responded. Originally thought it was his own people came, but saw the other side carrying swords rushed, one by one murderous, also covered face, Dangchuan mountain people suddenly realized that it was not right. "Quick, open the border!" "Alarm! Alert "Enemy attack!" There was a constant cry of panic. After a while, a large number of dark Dynasty people rushed out from the stronghold of Dangchuan mountain, and there were a few terrible breath coming out at the same time. The crowd lined up outside the border, urged the spirit of heaven, offered magic weapons, and gazed at the rushing people. A great war seems to be about to begin. The person who opens this side is very nervous, seeing the posture of the other side, he feels an incomparable pressure to rush forward. If you attack hard, you are hitting the stone with an egg. The strength of Chi chongzong''s stronghold can''t be compared with that of Dangchuan mountain... but I don''t know how strong our adults are. If we can''t deal with those great powers in Dangchuan mountain stronghold, I''m afraid we don''t have to explain it here today. Open your heart and think. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2588 "Stop!" Raise your hand in the white night and signal the crowd to stop. Kaikai and zhongzhao all stopped at once. People gathered behind the white night, staring at Dangchuan mountain people. However, the crowd of Dangchuan mountain gradually split, and then a soul person in golden armor came out. This man is very powerful, nearly two meters tall, breath amazing, as if to erupt a volcano, there is a feeling that will explode at any time. He walked to the front of the crowd without any expression. His eyes were like a tiger. He was very fierce, staring at the white night. "Who are you? Do you dare to come and play wild in Sichuan? Don''t you want to live? " The man drank. "It doesn''t matter who we are. I''m waiting for you to know what you''re doing and surrender! Don''t find yourself boring, or we can only hurt the killers and wipe out all of you Said the white night. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." the golden armor soul person immediately issued the sound of laughter, full of banter looking at the white night: "what are you? You told us to surrender? Besides, who do you want me to surrender to? Surrender to whom? You guys? You guys? It''s ridiculous "You look down on me, I''m waiting!" White night shook his head and said faintly, "well, since this is the case, we are not afraid to tell you that we are the garrison of qiangyunzong!" "Strong yunzong!" The soul of gold armor is stunned. "Yes, we have accepted the consolation of Shenji palace and formally submit to Shenji palace! Shenji palace has decided to eliminate all the dark Dynasty forces in Risheng state. We come here to persuade you to surrender. If you don''t agree, we will have to hurt the killers! " It''s cold at night. "What?" The people on the side of the golden armor soul all show a look of astonishment. Everyone is unbelievable, once did not believe their own ears. "How could it be? You surrendered to Shenji palace? This... How can this happen? " "The dark Dynasty is ferocious and bloodthirsty. Everyone should be punished for it. We went astray and committed many heinous crimes. Now it''s too late to look back. I wonder if you can wake up in time." White night road. The gold armor soul''s face is extremely ugly. He frowned and gazed at the white night. After a long time, he said coldly, "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know if you are the people of qiangyunzong. Even if it is, you will die here today!" With that, the soul of the golden armor waved his hand toward the air. Whoosh! A golden bolt of lightning shot out of his arm and landed on his palm. Then a long gun appeared in his hand. "Kill me!" "Kill!" The crowd screamed and rushed up. "Kill!" The white night, fearless, also called out. Kaichang, zhongzhao and others immediately rushed up. The two sides got together and the battle was dark. "Die for me!" The soul of the golden armor went straight to the white night, and a golden spear was stabbed at him like an angry dragon. The spirit of tyranny directly shook the spirits around him. But the white night was fearless and nimble. No matter how ferocious the ghost of gold armor killed, he could not touch the half of the night. "Do you just hide?" The spirit of gold armor roared angrily. But the white night turned his head to the side, looked at the distance, no longer looked at him. This is totally ignoring him! "Ah The soul of the golden armor was completely enraged. The long spear swept in his hand, and the body of the gun turned into a virtual dragon shadow, which directly swept down a group of people. There was no place to hide in the white night, and was heavily hit by the body of the gun. Bang! There was a loud noise. Like a mountain burst. The soul of gold armor is happy. Even if this shot can''t kill this person, it must be seriously injured? The soul of the golden armor thought, is anxious to see the white night. But... The white night is just a little body shaking, and then stopped. Yes... Not to mention being hit and flying out, not even people back. It was as if the shot had no power at all. "What?" Jinjiahun''s eyes are huge, staring at the white night. "Are you in such a hurry to die?" The white night frowned at him. "You... Who are you?" The soul of Jinjia woke up and pointed to the white night and said: "no one in qiangyunzong can eat my attack without any trouble. You... You are not qiangyunzong! You are not a strong yunzong! Who the hell are you? Who are you? " "It seems that I can''t keep you!" White night eyes a ferocious, suddenly feet a little, people disappear instantly. "Ah?" The soul of the golden armour looked around in a hurry, but could not find the shadow of the white night.And at this time. Whew! A strange voice sounded, and then the golden armor soul only felt that the scene in front of him was suddenly raised, and it was a whirl of heaven and earth. At this time, he realized that he had been taken away. With his mouth open, his consciousness began to blur. But when he saw the white night holding the head of the golden armor soul, he jumped up high. "Stop it! Your commander has been killed by me! If you don''t stop, you''ll end up with him! " All the people on the scene stopped fighting and looked at the white night one after another. When he saw the head of the white night''s hand, the defenders of Dangchuan mountain were all scared out of their wits. "Commander!" "Commander!" The people were trembling and terrified. But they can''t hear them anymore. "Dangchuan mountain people listen, I won''t kill you all today. We''re here not to destroy you, but to warn you... Or advice is better! I urge you to surrender early and submit to our Shenji palace! If you are stubborn again, we will kill all of you next time! Do you hear me The sound rippled in all directions. The people of Dangchuan mountain were shocked and looked, but no one answered. "This head, we will take it back. If you wake up, you will bring someone to qiangyunzong and submit to us! Go With a big wave of his hand in the white night, he directly carried the head of the golden armor soul and flew to the distance. Zhongzhao and Kaichang immediately turned back. A crowd in Dangchuan mountain was staring at the crowd leaving, and no one had ever returned to their senses... I don''t know how long it took before someone reflected it. "Quick... Quick, inform the dynasty immediately. Qiangyunzong is rebellious!" All of them returned to Chi chongzong. The war was fought in a hurry and ended quickly, so there was not much loss, and the casualties were very small. "Take the bodies of the dead when you go? No clues left? " When they arrived at the main hall, they asked Zhang Kai and others. "Don''t worry, my Lord. We''ve all cleaned up to make sure that the people in Dangchuan mountain can''t see anything different!" "That''s good!" "It''s just... My lord... Aren''t we feigning? Why did you... You just take Ma Tong to kill? " Open and ask carefully. That is the commander of a stronghold. His death has a great influence. When the white night will head high that moment, Dangchuan mountain people were awed to, their chi chongzong people are actually shocked to. "What? Do you have any objection? " The white night stares open to ask. His whole body trembled, he quickly waved his hand to squeeze out a smile and said: "I dare not, I dare not, how dare I have any objection..." "Your Majesty is so powerful that he easily leads Ma Tong of Dangchuan mountain to be chopped under the sword. We have no time to admire it. How can we have any objection?" Another soul also hastened to smile. "Yes, yes..." "the adults are so powerful!" "We''re absolutely admirable "Yes, yes, yes..." many people praised that they really wanted to praise the white night. However, Bai Ye shook his head: "killing Ma Tongling is not my own credit, but everyone''s credit. I can''t enjoy this credit alone." As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. What does that mean? Do you want to divide the pot? It was ma Tongling who died, not the soldiers under him. When the time came, the leaders would investigate them, and these people would not be able to bear the burden. There was an ugly look on his face. They can''t afford the death of a commander... "well, you should be ready. We''re going to qiangyunzong later!" White night waved, calm way. Open a Leng, strange look at him: "adult, what do we go to qiangyunzong? Isn''t the spearhead of Dangchuan mountain pointed at Qiang yunzong? In principle, we should go to other strongholds. " "If we don''t go to qiangyunzong, how can we tell them that Dangchuan mountain and even the dynasty have regarded them as traitors?" Open the question in the white night. I''m so confused. Everyone breathed. "What do you mean, my lord? Don''t they have already rebelled against the dynasty Open up and say. "I lied to you. Qiangyunzong didn''t fight back! On the contrary, it is Chi chongzong''s stronghold. " Calm way of white night. As soon as the words came out, people were all as if they were struck by lightning. "In fact, I''m not the person sent by the dynasty to replace Liao Chang. From the beginning to the end, I cheated you. Qiangyunzong didn''t oppose, Liao Chang was not convicted by the dynasty. Even the goods you delivered to the dynasty, there was no problem. Everything was fake."White night road. "Why?" Open up and yell! Everyone''s mood is going to explode. "You... Who are you?" "Why do you do this?" "Come on, take him down!" And they cried out in anger, and drew out their swords, and surrounded the night. "You want to kill me?" "No, we won''t kill you! But we''ll take you down and hand it over to the dynasty, and all of you will deal with it! " Open the bite path. "Do you think your strength can kill me?" White night raised the head of Ma Tongling, who was placed beside him. When I saw it, there was no sound. The other side can easily kill the horse commander, which is enough to show the terror of his strength. How can he be killed by these people? "Put down your weapons, I can actually... Give you a way to live!" White night will head on the ground, light said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2589 Everyone''s heads are buzzing at the moment. What a shock! Who could have thought that this Mr. Ye was a fake? But the keepsake they brought was clearly genuine! Why are things real and people fake? Where did they get these things? Can''t they have it? But these orders should be in the headquarters of the dark king dynasty! They don''t have to run to the headquarters to grab things, do they? How much can this department do? There is a higher position there, who can have the courage to act wild there? It''s unbelievable and incredibly complex. Only two days later, they became traitors of the dark Dynasty. What''s more, they didn''t voluntarily... "Liao Chang has been killed by me, and I led you to attack the stronghold of Dangchuan mountain and killed Ma Tongling, saying that you are not traitors. No one will believe you. Although you will try your best to prove your innocence, I believe that the king will not let you go, especially in such an extraordinary period, you are all of the dark Dynasty People should also know the style of the dark Dynasty, that is, they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than put one by mistake. You will end up in a dead end. " "Ten thousand steps back, even if you try your best to prove your innocence, do you think the people of the dark Dynasty will believe you again? You can take off the traitor''s hat, but the mark on your body will never be washed off. You have no way out! " White night light said. Every word fell into the ears of the people like a knife. "Who are you? What do we have against you? Are you going to do this to us? " Open a mouth of teeth are almost broken, angry staring at the white night asked. "We have no injustice or hatred. As for who I am, you will know sooner or later. Now you should give me your choice!" White night road. The people lowered their heads and fell into silence, but everyone''s fists were pinched to death. Finally, he took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "what else can we do when things have come to this point? We choose to talk to you... the others don''t speak, they all acquiesce in the open choice. "Well, you can rest assured that it will not be a bad thing to choose to follow me! I will give you everything you want White night road. "Give us everything we want? Hum, it''s good that we can live, against the dark dynasty? That''s just looking for death! Now even Shenji palace can''t suppress the dark Dynasty, and the front Shenji palace has failed and retreated. It is sooner or later that the Shenji palace collapses and the dark Dynasty rises. The future master of Lisheng Prefecture must be the dark Dynasty, but we have to contend with them. Tell me, how did we deal with the huge dark dynasty? " Open and stare at the white night and question. The white night was silent for a moment and shook his head: "in short, you can do as I say." Seeing that the white night avoided the heavy, the people''s hearts were even more flustered. "Well, get ready and go to qiangyunzong right now." People have no choice but to follow suit. Soon, the team was sorted out. All the people, including zhongzhao and others, all followed the white night emperor qiangyunzong. Instead of camouflage, they were dressed in Chi chongzong''s clothes. But white night is disguised as Liao Chang. After Liao Chang died, Zheng Heng peeled off Liao Chang''s skin according to the explanation of the white night, and then disguised it with ancient techniques. In about an hour or so, Chi chongzong''s people all arrived at qiangyunzong. Seeing Chi chongzong''s people clattering together, the soul person stationed in front of qiangyunzong''s gate suddenly gets nervous. "It''s Chi chongzong''s man!" "What are you doing?" "Stop all of you!" One rushed in to report, the other nervously drew his sword and stared at the crowd. "Liao Chang has something urgent to see commander Yuwen! Please let me in as soon as possible "Liao Chang" came forward and said eagerly. "Someone has already gone in and passed the message. All of you will wait here. If you go one step further, I will kill them!" Said the man viciously. "Liao Chang" nodded and the party was waiting. After a while, a group of people rushed out of the strong Yun Zong. Led by deputy commander Liu of the stronghold of yunzong. He glanced at the visitor and snorted, "Liao Chang, how dare you leave your post without permission? What are you doing here if you don''t stay in Chi chongzong''s stronghold? Bring so many people here! Are you going to rebel? " "My Lord, it''s a disaster!" "Liao Chang" is anxious to clasp his fist and shouts eagerly. "Disaster?" Liu deputy commander a Leng: "what disaster?" "It''s going to take us!" "Liao Chang" said. "What?? Take... Take us Deputy commander Liu was surprised and looked at him strangely and said, "what have we done? Why do you want to take us from the top"Did you send materials to the dynasty a week ago?" "This time of every month is the time to hand in the goods and materials. Our stronghold has always handed in the goods and materials in fixed time and quantity. What''s the problem?" Deputy commander Liu asked. "This is a big problem!" "What''s the big problem?" "The goods and materials we handed in were swallowed by the thunder Lord of the Armament Department!" "What? Really? Thunder erosion is so brave! This is the material for the front line. He... How dare he embezzle it? " "It''s said that there are signs of breakthrough during this period of time. He wanted to seize the opportunity to break through the current soul state at one breath, so he withheld your and my supplies. However, the superior checked it out!" "There is so much material missing out of thin air. Can the leader not check it? OK? Did thunder corrosion confess? A man like him must be put to death Deputy commander Liu hummed. However, Liao Chang shook his head repeatedly: "Vice Commander Liu, you are wrong. Lei is OK. He is innocent. He is very good now." "How could that be possible? How can thunder erode and corrupt goods and materials "That''s the problem." "What''s the problem?" "Thunder erosion slander, said that we did not deliver materials on schedule! He put all the charges on us "Asshole Deputy commander Liu was furious, his fist clenched and roared: "this thunder erosion! It''s black and white! Damn it! I''ll report to commander Yuwen immediately, and I''ll go to the dynasty immediately and confront the thunder erosion! " "My Lord, if you think so, you will be too naive. You may be killed if you can''t get into the interior of the dynasty!" "Why?" Deputy commander Liu was staring at Liao Chang. "Because thunder erosion... Has vilified us as" traitors "! The present Dynasty is looking for us! " "What..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2590 On the main hall of emperor qiangyunzong, Yuwen, with his long hair and gorgeous armor, stepped in. His face was gloomy and his pace was quick. When he reached the top, he stood with his back to the crowd for a while, and then he turned and sat down. "Lei was afraid to confront us. He simply slandered that we had betrayed the Dynasty and surrendered to Shenji palace. He reported to the authorities and fabricated many unnecessary charges. Now we have been convicted. Even if we jumped into Tianhe, we can''t get rid of it. Just this morning, people from several nearby strongholds suddenly attacked Chi chongzong, saying that we were rebellious and they wanted to I tried to fight them back. Commander Yuwen, deputy commander Liu, I think the army of the Dynasty should arrive here soon and make you guilty. What should we do now? " The next "Liao Chang" clasped his fist and said. As soon as this word came out, the next instant boiling up. "What should I do?" "This damned thunder erosion, I have heard for a long time that this man is very greedy. There is such a person in the Armament Department. It''s like putting a mouse into a rice VAT!" "We have always been loyal to the dynasty. Why have we become a rebel?" "The people above are so fatuous, can''t you see that this is the plot of thunder erosion?" "It''s hateful. I must strip the skin and cramp the thunder erosion and refine the spirit! Make ornaments out of his bones ... the high-level people of the stronghold of yunzong angrily scolded. Commander Yuwen was silent all the time. After a while, he looked at Liao Chang and said, "Liao Chang, give me all your Keepsake certificates." "Don''t you believe me, my lord?" "Liao Chang" said sullenly. "Just to be on the safe side, after all, this thing is too strange!" Yu Wen, the commander, said hoarsely. "I have a clear conscience. If you want to see it, take it!" "Liao Chang" angrily said, and then took out all the tokens and letters that he had with him and slapped them on the table. Someone nearby took it and presented it. Yuwen commander carefully looked up a time, fell into silence. "Commander, is that all right?" Deputy commander Liu asked. "It''s fake!" Yu Wen commander face no expression way. "What?" There was an uproar. Zheng Heng, Kaichang, zhongzhao and others were shocked. Fake? This is obviously true! This is a token token from Liao chang... "how can it be?" "Liao Chang" looked at commander Yu Wen in shock and said eagerly, "these are all true. There can be no fake." "What? Are you questioning my adult''s eyes? " Yu Wen commander cold voice hum way. "Commander Yuwen..." "stop talking nonsense, Liao Chang, you are clearly spies. You deliberately come to estrange us. Do you think our general understands your plan? you must be dreaming! Come on, do it for me, and bring these spies to justice! " Commander Yuwen drank. "Yes All the strong men around him cried and rushed up. "Ah?" The faces of Zheng Heng and Zhang Chang changed dramatically. "My Lord!" Zhongzhao gnaws his teeth and immediately looks at the white night. His hand has been pressed on the storage ring, ready to sacrifice magic weapons to fight at any time. At this time, we must resist, or it will not become fish and be slaughtered by others? However, "Liao Chang" was drunk: "you are not allowed to resist, let Yuwen commander kill it!" "Adults, this..." Zheng Heng and others can not understand. Others Yuwen commander has seen through their identity, but not resist, it is not waiting for death? But "Liao Chang" repeatedly drank: "no resistance, let them kill! I believe commander Yuwen will regret it! You can''t live if you kill me! " Zhang Kai and Zheng Heng looked at each other, but they didn''t know what he was going to do, but even Liao Chang said so. Everyone had to close their eyes and grit their teeth and wait for death. Liao Chang, on the other hand, was staring at Yu Wen, who was cold and clenched with his fist. Commander Yu Wen kept silent and quietly looked at the butcher''s knife around him and imposed it on everyone. Although the sword did not touch the skin, people could feel the cold air sweeping over the sword. Everyone trembled. But at this critical moment. "Stop it!" Commander Yuwen suddenly drank. In an instant, all the fallen swords stopped and hung on the heads of Kaikai and Zheng Yuan. The crowd suddenly opened their eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief. Liao Chang also breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that everything was as he had guessed. This Yuwen is testing these people! "Spread out!" Yu Wen before the light way.The crowd retreated. "Liao Chang" immediately showed a puzzled look and asked, "Lord Yuwen, what''s the matter with you "Mr. Liao Chang, you have been wronged. I''m sorry, because the matter is too strange, so I used this method to test your identity!" Yuwen went down the steps and hugged Liao Chang. "I see!" "Liao Chang" appeared suddenly. However, zhongzhao, Zhengheng, Kaichang and others were secretly shocked. Feelings, this is Yuwen before the trial! Fortunately, "Liao Chang" resisted. If he decided to fight back like everyone else, he was afraid that the situation would be out of control! You are so calm, my Lord! Several people secretly look at "Liao Chang" and admire them. But they did not know that Liao Chang''s idea was that even if he did not move, the sword would not hurt him. Of course, he was not afraid. What''s more, all the keepsake tokens taken up are true. Yuwen said it was fake. There were only two possibilities. One, he didn''t know the goods. 2¡¢ He said it was fake! Like Yu Wen Qian, who has commanded tens of thousands of people, the possibility of not knowing the goods is too low, so it can only be the second situation. If it is said to be false, it has only one purpose. Try! That''s why Liao Chang tried to calm down. Now it seems that everything is as he expected. However, "Liao Chang" still made a look of anger. "I always thought that Mr. Yuwen was a man of profound righteousness and broad-minded. I didn''t expect that when I came here with enthusiasm, I was treated like this. It''s really chilling!" "Liao Chang" is a cold road. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Liao Chang. I''m just cautious. I apologize to you. In addition, I''ll arrange the accommodation and supply for your people. Don''t take it to heart." Yu Wen before light smile way, open mouth comforts. "What''s your plan, then?" "Liao Chang" asked. Yu Wen thought about it and said in a low voice: "we all belong to the armament logistics department. Things have reached this point. We can only find a way to cross the Armament Department and report the situation to the superior! Otherwise, our innocence will never be washed away. " "What? Do you want to return to the dark dynasty? It''s impossible! Let''s not say whether we can go beyond the arms office to see the superior. We are afraid that we can''t even enter the dynasty. You should know what the dynasty means to deal with traitors. " "Liao Chang" sank. Yu Wen''s face changed slightly. "Commander, Liao Chang is right. It is very difficult for us to prove our innocence to our superiors. Moreover, how can we prove ourselves? Will the superior believe us and not the thunder erosion Deputy commander Liu also went forward and said. "The rule of the dynasty is always to kill by mistake and never let it go. It''s hard to guarantee that it won''t kill us directly!" There is also humanity. Yuwen said nothing again. "Report!" At this time, a quick cry rang through. All the people in the room looked up at the door. But see a soul person in a hurry to run into the room, kneel in front of the crowd, clasp fist to Yu Wen to cry: "Yuwen adult, not good! Something''s wrong "Don''t panic! What happened? Report as soon as possible Yuwen before the deep drink. "Report back to Mr. Yuwen! A lot of people from other strongholds have surrounded our stronghold of qiangyunzong. They say that we are traitors. They want us to surrender quickly, or they will kill us! " Said the man, trembling. As soon as the words fell, everyone turned pale. "You should believe me now, don''t you?" "Liao Chang" calm way. Later, zhongzhao and Kaichang looked at Liao Chang in a complicated way. There is no doubt that this estrangement plan is completely completed. "That''s it! This is the end of the matter, and we have no way back! " Yuwen closed his eyes, took a long breath, then raised his hand and waved: "immediately ring the first level of alert, the whole army is ready for war, and the strong enemy will be repulsed!" "Yes Everyone ran down to prepare. "Lord Yuwen, our chi chongzong stronghold is willing to help you!" "Liao Chang" is a boxing ring. "Mr. Liao Chang, I''m at ease with you. When we beat these fools back, we''ll discuss the way back together!" "Good!" The decision was made, and the whole family of qiangyunzong was mobilized. Almost all the people who were able to fight in the whole clan were pulled over. There were 70, 000 people in the "Liao Chang" group. Seeing the momentum of qiangyunzong, all the people from the stronghold outside also gasped. Qiang yunzong, this is a false report of the number of people! There are so many people... yuwenqian and Liao Chang come out from inside and stand at the front of the team. There are about 60000 or 70000 souls around. They are all made up of people from the surrounding small strongholds. The commanders of all the strongholds have come."Well, Liao Chang, you are here too! You have betrayed the dynasty A strong hunker glared at Liao Chang and scolded loudly. This words a Leng, Yu Wen before some perplexity. But listen to Liao Chang drink shout: "you wait don''t want nonsense, the matter has come to this point, what else to say? Come on, let me see what you people can do, grandfather "Asshole!" "Looking for death!" "Liao Chang, you''re too arrogant!" The leaders of a group of strongholds scolded in succession. "Yuwen, I ask you, would you like to surrender?" Another broad faced soul yelled at Yu Wen. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2591 All eyes cast on Yu Wen''s body. As the commander of the stronghold of yunzong, the will of Yuwen is the most important. You know, the strength of qiangyunzong is the strongest among the surrounding strongholds. If yuwenqian is willing to surrender, a mere "Liaochang" will not stir up much storm and will soon be put out. However, if yuwenqian refuses to surrender and insists on fighting, the people around the stronghold may not be able to do anything about it... however, the current Yuwen Qian has been destroyed¡® How can Liao Chang surrender after being brainwashed? And he knew the rules of the dark Dynasty. The dark king has never been soft on traitors. Once you surrender, it''s a man-made knife and a prey, and I can only be slaughtered by others... "what Mr. Liao Chang means is what I mean, surrender? Forget it Yu Wen said in front of expressionless. The commander''s expression of a group of strongholds suddenly became colder. "Zhou Tongling, what do you think?" A bareheaded commander inquired of the thin soul soul nearby. "It''s hard to do. We underestimated the strength of qiangyunzong, so we brought so many people here. If we fight, even if we win Yuwen, we will lose a lot. We can''t fight this battle!" The soul of Zhou Tongling said hoarsely. "You mean..." "quit! It has to go! We don''t have to fight with them. The news of qiangyunzong''s rebellion has been sent to the dynasty. The anti rebel army of the Dynasty should come soon. Let''s wait for the reinforcements to arrive, and then we will kill qiangyunzong with them. Isn''t it good? Why bleed here? We will not be a hero! " "What Zhou Tongling said is very true. I think so too." "In this case, let''s call it down, and all of us will withdraw." "Good!" They discussed and conveyed their wishes. No one is against it. Previously, the strong soul immediately stood up and responded to Yuwen. "Commander Yuwen, since you are stubborn, good! I won''t say anything. Today we are here to persuade surrender, not to fight. Everyone has his own ambition. Since you have chosen this road, I wish you good luck Finish saying, that soul person big hand a wave: "let''s go!" "Go The people surrounding the stronghold are going to leave. Yu Wen did not say anything. In fact, he doesn''t want to fight. He can see the form clearly. In the current situation, if we really want to fight, there is absolutely no good fruit to eat. However, "Liao Chang" refused! "What? You want to leave when you''ve finished your tough talk? What do you think of us? Stop all of you "Liao Chang" yelled, his eyes flickering. Zhongzhao, Kaichang, Zheng Heng and others immediately got to know each other, and rushed to block their retreat. Everyone was shocked. Yu Wen Qian, deputy commander Liu also surprised very much. "Mr. Liao Chang, what are you doing? Let them go. If we fight, we''ll be in trouble Yu Wen sinks in front of him. "Lord Yuwen, do you want to let the tiger return to the mountain?" "Liao Chang" sank. "Let the tiger return to the mountain? What do you mean? " "Mr. Yuwen, think about it. Who are these people here? They are all garrison forces of nearby strongholds! If we let them go and they go back to the stronghold, we will have no chance! " "Liao Chang" lowered his voice. "No chance?" Yu Wen is a little confused. "Mr. Yu Wen, can''t you see the situation clearly? We are all traitors of the dynasty, we are now completely on the opposite side of the dynasty, the matter has come to this point, we should not have any scruples! What we need to do is to fight against the Dynasty and protect ourselves. Since we want to do this, what do we need most?? It''s supplies "You want me to occupy the surrounding strongholds?" Yuwen breath before stagnation, Na Na said. "If we can capture these ten strongholds in the shortest possible time, we will have capital. At that time, we only need to send an invitation to Shenji palace and ask them to send someone to negotiate with us. In the future, we will support and subsidize Shenji palace, and let us provide all supplies for them, Let them protect us from the invasion and harassment of the dark Dynasty. At that time, can''t you dominate the party and become king by yourself? " "Liao Chang" road. Yu Wen''s face rose from shivering. This can be said to be his dream to achieve! Don''t say it''s him. Who doesn''t want to dominate! What Yuwen couldn''t imagine was that he was fighting against the dark Dynasty and alliance with Shenji palace... what was the height? How dare a soul like him to imagine? If it is really achieved, it is not Megatron, proud of the four sides?"What? Don''t you long for it, commander Yuwen? " "Liao Chang" asked with a smile. "Can... Really be realized?" Yuwen also some back to God, swallow saliva carefully asked. "As long as you do it, you can always achieve it! What''s more, you still have a choice? If you don''t pursue your dreams, you will die! " "Liao Chang" road. Yu Wen was silent. He gazed ahead. At the moment, those commanders have been angry, one by one swearing, shouting. "Liao Chang, Yuwen, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? Do you want to fight us? " "Do you really think we are afraid of you?" "Well, you and I are equally matched. We don''t want to lose both, so we can leave now. But if we really want to fight, we are not afraid to wait for you!" "Yes! Yuwen, I now order you to immediately ask your people to get out of the way. If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame the sword without eyes! " People yell and scold, the voice is more and more ugly, also particularly arrogant. Yu Wen took a deep breath and had an idea in his heart. "Grand commander!" Deputy commander Liu called out. "Do as the Lord Liao Chang says!" Yu Wen has no expression in front of him. "Commander, do you mean..." "kill! Kill me! Kill all but one Yu Wen''s eyes are full of evil spirit! He''s going for it! On the one hand, he yearns for the dream, while the other is death. How can he choose? Vice Commander Liu was immediately shocked. "Big commander, no, our strength may not be much better than them... If we go on like this, we will only lose both..." "it doesn''t matter if we lose both sides, just kill me. If we kill these people, we have enough materials to let us recruit and buy horses again, and Dongshan will rise again! Kill me Yu Wen roared in front of him and killed him. He jumped directly and rushed to those commanders. When they saw this, they did not hesitate to follow. A moment later, the clan of Qiangyun was slaughtered like a mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2592 The Allied forces in each stronghold were shocked. No one expected that the people of qiangyunzong were so stubborn that they even rushed to fight with the people in each stronghold! "Crazy! Crazy! These guys are crazy Zhou Tongling yelled again and again, his face was full of anxious color. "Before Yuwen, do you really want to burn both jade and stone?" The bald soul roars. "Burning jade and stone? Hum, it''s ridiculous. I''ll die if you don''t have enough fish to clean up! " Yuwen drinks and shouts before him, pulls out a sword, and cuts directly to the Zhou commander. Zhou Tongling was shocked and rushed to meet him. But Yuwen''s predecessor was the commander of the stronghold of yunzong, how could his strength be weak? However, after seven or eight moves, Yuwen seized the opportunity to strike the magic weapon in the commander''s hand. "Bad!" Zhou Tongling was shocked and retreated in a hurry. But it''s too late. Whew! The sharp sword fell and directly cut through Zhou Tongling''s body, and he was killed on the spot. "Ah?" The four sides were shocked. "Liao Chang" here is slightly stunned. He never thought that Yu Wen''s strength was so strong. "Listen, the dark Dynasty doesn''t give us a way to live. We have no choice but to retreat, but it doesn''t matter. We still have a chance! Kill all the animals of the dark Dynasty and occupy their strongholds. We are king of the mountain and fight against the dark dynasty!! Kill Yu Wen roared in front of him and rushed to kill him. The people of the emperor qiangyunzong were boiling with blood. They did not hesitate and ran with their swords. "Kill The sound shakes the world. The people in these strongholds were terrified. No one expected that the strong yunzong''s people were so crazy, and its leader... Was extremely crazy! They can''t understand the feelings of the Qiangyun clan at the moment. In the view of the Qiangyun patriarch, they are loyal to the dynasty, go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire, but what they get is full of grievances, in exchange for the embezzlement of their own booty! Their hearts were filled with grief and indignation, but this time the men of the dark king Dynasty came to encircle them. Could they not be angry? The interweaving of grief, anger and despair led to the outbreak of amazing fighting power among the strongmen, so that the Allied forces in each stronghold were caught unprepared and retreated one after another. Of course, there are still some coalition forces in these strongholds, and they are not all incompetent. Immediately, several commanders with some skills jumped out and immediately organized people to fight back. With their efforts, the coalition forces have stabilized. That''s not what white night wants to see. It''s not what Yuwen wanted to see. Yuwen gazed at the several United commanders in front of him. He yelled and led some strong men to kill him. "What? Want to kill us? Before Yuwen, it''s up to you? " The strength of those strong men was really extraordinary, which was obviously not comparable to that of the previous Zhou commander. I saw them all drinking together and pressing towards Yuwen. Bang! Yu Wen''s body immediately sank and his knees bent slightly, almost unable to get up. "Yuwen, although you are brave, you are still inferior to us. How much ability do you really think you can have? You want to compete with the dynasty? you must be dreaming! I''ll send you traitor to Jiuquan now The commander lenglengleng said, is to pull out the sword to cut off the head in front of Yu Wen. "Ah!!! Get out of here Yu Wen roared, the spirit of heaven in his body was crazy, and his Qi was intended to explode at this time. It seemed that he wanted to break through the general suppression of several commanders. Buzzing... the void is shaking, and the twisted void is shaking like water waves. Several commanders were shocked. "This Yuwen is really tough. We can''t suppress him!" There was a loss of voice. But at this time, the left and right came two commanders. "Please don''t panic. We''ll deal with Yuwen together with you." Two people cry out, together again sacrifice the general trend, Dynasty Yu before the suppression. Bang Dong!!! Repression will continue. This time, the general situation is like a flood, crushing everything, and thoroughly ramming Yuwen on the ground. Including these two commanders, there are eight commanders on the scene! Even if Yu Wen Qian is more powerful, it is impossible to deal with the joint trend of eight commanders with one enemy! "Yuwen, die!" The commander didn''t dare to hesitate any more, so he immediately raised his sword to cut. Yuwen''s eyes are red and his teeth are almost broken. He tries his best to take out the magic weapon from the storage ring and wants to rely on the magic weapon to solve the problem. I don''t know if it''s too late. I can only spell it! However! At this critical moment! Whoa! Suddenly, a strong and powerful force came from the sky. Click! All the commander''s force on the back of Yuwen was suddenly shattered, and Yuwen suddenly got up."What?" People were shocked. And the next second. Roaring... terror came again and hit these leaders. BAM, BAM, BAM... all the commanders were caught off guard and were pressed on the ground by the general situation, so it was difficult to get up. This amazing scene deeply shocked everyone present. No one expected that the situation would turn around in an instant. "What''s going on?" "Who is it? Who did it? " "My God, I''m almost... Out of breath!" "Is it... Is it possible to do something?" The commanders howled. Yu Wen was shocked to the extreme, also greatly surprised! But he didn''t have time to think about what was going on. Without any hesitation, people rushed forward and chopped off all the heads of these commanders with one sword. All eight commanders died miserably. Yuwen immediately grabbed their heads and threw them into the air. Countless souls raised their eyes and looked in horror. "No, the commander is dead!" "The commander is dead!" "Run away!" "The commander is dead!" Shaking shouts resounded in all directions. The people in each stronghold were scared out of their wits and fled in a hurry. How dare they stay? Soon, the Allied forces in the various positions began to break up and the situation was settled. Qiangyunzong won a complete victory. "Kill, chase me! All of them will be killed, and none of them will be left alive! " In front of Yu Wen, his eyes were red and he cried out in a sad voice. He didn''t want to take it back so easily. "Commander Yuwen, just chase after him a little, don''t be too radical! Let them go back. " Liao Chang came running and said. "Didn''t you say don''t let the tiger go back to the mountain? Why not chase them now? " Yu Wen frowned and asked. "If you kill them all, who will guard the stronghold? Who will mine for us? Why not bring them all down? " Liao Chang asked. "Surrender? I''m afraid it''s not so simple. These people don''t have the courage to fight against the dark Dynasty. It''s too difficult to recruit them, unless I force them! " "Then force it Yu Wen thought about it for a while, then he snorted: "it''s not right. Even if they are willing to submit to me under my coercion, the number of these people is too large. I can''t suppress them just by relying on me. If they turn against me again, how should I deal with it? Isn''t this a big disaster for myself? no way! In my opinion, it''s better to kill them all But Liao Chang was a little impatient. "Yuwen, recruit these people, actually do not need you to manage, there will be someone to manage!" "Liao Chang, how dare you call the commander in chief by his name?" Vice Commander Liu, who came nearby, yelled angrily. Yu Wen didn''t pay attention to Liao Chang''s rudeness. Instead, he stared at him and said, "what do you mean? Who will manage it? " "Me Liao Chang Tam Road. "You?" Yu Wen gazed at him for a while, then frowned and said, "Liao Chang, I thought you were wrong. What do you mean by that? Do you mind so many people? " "I can even suppress those eight commanders. What''s wrong with managing these individuals?" Liao Chang''s face was expressionless. "What?" Yu Wen''s face changed greatly: "did you suppress those eight commanders?" "Good! But I want to suppress another commander! " Liao Chang''s face was expressionless. The voice dropped. Bang! A thick shake of the general trend of the moment fell down, directly pressed in front of Yu Wen''s shoulder. Yu Wen was caught off guard. He bent his knees and knelt on the ground directly. He could not get up again. "Ah?" The people around were shocked. "Liao Chang, what have you done to the chief commander?" "Come on, get me Liao Chang!" Deputy commander Liu roared and rushed to Liao Chang with people. But Liao Chang suddenly one side of the head, eyes a cold, a burst of light. Bang! These people who rushed to Liao Chang were suddenly knocked out by something. Even Vice Commander Liu was the same. They could not get close to Liao Chang. "You are not Liao chang... Liao chang... Can not have such strength... You... Who are you?" Yu Wen before difficult raise head to look at the person in front of, hoarse ask. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that what I said to you earlier is still valid. But before Yu Wen, you are not competent enough to realize it. So I will help you, but you are not qualified to be loyal to you. Do you understand what I mean?" Liao Chang looks at Yu Wen without expression.Yu Wenqian shivered and felt the mysterious and terrifying atmosphere of the other party. He could not resist at all. He trembled and whispered: "Yuwen knows, Yuwen understands... Yuwen is willing to be loyal to Liao chang..." "you are a smart man!" Liao Chang light way, slightly nods. Whoa! The spirit of suppressing Yu Wen''s predecessor disappeared instantly. Yuwen lost his bondage, but the next second, he suddenly got up and stabbed Liao Chang''s chest with a dagger in one hand. "Die!" There was a roar. Yuwen tried his best. However, after the dagger stabbed it... CLICK! The dagger butted against Liao Chang''s chest, and then it was broken on the spot because of its excessive force... Yuwen was dumbfounded. Holding a dagger, he stood in front of Liao Chang, holding the stabbing action, and his body was sweating wildly. He didn''t expect that "Liao Chang"... Would not be able to defend himself www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2593 Kuang dang... Yuwen''s hand was shaking slowly, and the dagger fell from his fingers because of his shaking. He has been unable to imagine how terrible the strength of an invulnerable person is. Who is this man? Logically speaking, Liao Changgen could not have such strength! He is not Liao Chang! This man is definitely not Liao Chang! But no matter from the manner or the spirit, this person is Liao Chang. If we say that his camouflage is disguised, his camouflage skill is also too superb? Are you going to die here today? Yuwen at the moment is all cold to the extreme, a cold air from head to foot. How regretful he was. If you know that this person is so powerful, how can he not use this Yin knife... "I... Big... Adult..." Yuwen opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his voice was blocked by a stone at the moment, so he couldn''t open his mouth. At this time, he saw Liao Chang go forward and put down Yu Wen''s hand. At the same time, he trimmed his messy hair and patted off the dust on his shoulder. Yu Wen was frozen and did not dare to move. His face was as white as paper. "No more." Liao Chang said softly. The words are like greetings to friends. Yuwen looked at him stupidly, his mouth is still half a day can not say a word. Is this to let oneself go?? Looks like... Oneself in each other''s eyes, is not worth mentioning at all! Otherwise, how could the other party easily spare his life... Yu Wenqian''s heart is full of five flavors, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad... "go down and clean up the situation." "Liao Chang" is a light road. "Yes..." Yu Wen was trying his best to spit out the word. Yuwen before surrender, Liu Vice Commander nature dare not disobey. Soon, the strong yunzong people also submit to Liao Chang''s hands. Of course, it is not the apparent obedience. Most of the people of qiangyunzong thought that their leader was Yu Wenqian. This is what "Liao Chang" wants. After all, if they are forced to conquer by force, they will only refuse to accept it. If they are forced to leave the dark Dynasty, they will be an army of grief and indignation. Not only will their combat effectiveness be particularly strong, but they will not think of betrayal. Because they have no way back. "Deputy commander Liu, put the wounded here for a little rest, and let them bandage their wounds, take pills and half a column of incense, and then all the wounded, including the wounded, will march to the next stronghold." "The next stronghold?" Deputy commander Liu was stunned: "Mr. Liao Chang, which stronghold do you mean?" "Go to the nearest stronghold!" "Ah? This... My Lord, the nearest Qiying gate is guarded by 20000 people. There is a spiritual water vein there, which is very precious. Therefore, the defense strength is not small! If we attack there, we will certainly cause a lot of casualties. Sir, in my opinion, we''d better change places. " Deputy commander Liu said with a smile. "No, just qiyingmen! No change, and get ready for action at once Liao Chang''s face was expressionless. "My Lord, we have just experienced a battle, and many people are exhausted. I''m afraid we will lose a lot of fighting power if we rush through." Deputy commander Liu also wanted to find reasons to change his mind. But it didn''t work. "We don''t have much time. We should do it at once." When deputy commander Liu heard the sound, he had no choice but to sigh and nod to do it. After half a column of incense, all the people from the stronghold of qiangyunzong and Chi chongzong gathered. Yuwen stood in the front of the team, examining the team. But at this time, he didn''t speak any more. Maybe he said... He couldn''t speak any more. Liao Chang went to the front, glanced at the scene of people, spin and shout open. "Listen to me People''s eyes immediately gathered on him. "Commander Yuwen has given all your command to me. Next, I will lead you to take down the strongholds around us. The dark Dynasty wronged us so much, humiliated us, and even more wanted to kill us. We have no way back. We can only strengthen our own strength and seek vitality, not to mention destroying the dark Dynasty, at least the power of the dark Dynasty We can withstand the attack. " Liao Chang said in a loud voice. "My Lord, can we really deal with the dark dynasty?" Some people seem to be afraid, can not help but tremble to raise doubts. "What are you afraid of? Didn''t we win a victory just now Liao Chang asked. "But... It''s just the people in the stronghold, and the real masters have not appeared... How broad and powerful the dark Dynasty is, it depends on us... It''s no doubt that it''s attacking stones with eggs...""So we have to prepare for the future! Rest assured, even if the real strong come, as long as we unite as one, we can defeat them! Don''t be afraid! We''ll get everything we want. " Liao Changdao. However, people are still worried. "Go Liao Chang waved his hand. All the people had to be brave enough to follow the nearest Qiying gate. The team clattered one after another, and opened and killed in the past. The people of Qi yingmen had received the news of qiangyunzong''s rebellion. They strengthened their defense early, opened the boundary between the array and the trap, and were ready for battle. Chang Hao, commander of the qiyingmen stronghold, stood at the gate early and looked at the distance coldly. "These rebellious people have just finished their hands with the adults in many strongholds, and they just don''t stop. They dare to plot against us at qiyingmen! It''s just looking for death!! Deputy commander! Has the order been issued yet? " Chang Hao asked coldly. "Report back to the chief commander. I believe that without half a day''s effort, the forces of the five surrounding strongholds will come to this place in the first time to encircle and suppress qiangyunzong!" "Five? Didn''t I send 20 orders for help to the strong men in the surrounding 20 strongholds? Why only five sites responded? " "I don''t know. Most of the commanding officers of the stronghold have been cut off by Yuwen of qiangyunzong just now! The people in these strongholds are scared out of their wits. How dare they fight against Qiang yunzong? " "Well, a bunch of bitches! Well, if they don''t do it, let me do it by myself. If we can quell this rebellion, I will have made a great contribution. It will not be easy for us to add officials to the rank. " "My Lord, you are right! It''s just that... Qiangyunzong''s strength is excellent, and it''s not easy to deal with it. So many stronghold forces have been beheaded by them. If we only rely on us to fight against it, I''m afraid we will suffer great losses... " " what do you mean by that? How dare you raise the prestige of others and destroy your own ambition Chang Hao glared at the deputy commander. The commander immediately trembled and quickly waved his hand: "commander, I don''t mean that..." "what do you mean?" "I... i... I just worry about..." "don''t worry about it any more. We just need to drag the strength of five strongholds to come and rush for help. Don''t you and I know how strong the strong yunzong is? Since they have fought with dozens of strongholds, they are exhausted. The reason why they start to attack us in such a hurry is just to scare us. After all, how can others sleep on the side of the bed? But I''m not that scared! Look at it. Today, I''m going to lose my magic Chang Hao''s mouth cocked up, eyes rippling with thick crazy and hot. In his opinion, this is an opportunity! A chance to rise! "My Lord!" At this time, a soul man came from afar. He looked flustered and very fast. He fell here and was out of breath. Obviously, he urged the spirit of heaven to go on his way. "How is it going?" Chang Hao looks upright and asks. "Here it is! coming! The people who have been killed by Qiangzhong The man gasped eagerly. "Good! Good! Ha ha ha, since they are determined to come and die, no wonder who!! Deputy commander "My subordinates are here!" "Dan Dan, you can go down and capture 100000 pieces!" "Yes At the command, the people of Qi yingmen were excited. With the barrier of the border, the crowd gathered and stood in a line, staring at the distance. Slowly. A thin line appeared in the distance. Then, countless figures gradually became clear. Those are all strong yunzong people. They directly lock on this head. They rush frantically, their spirit and Qi are in disorder, and their intention of killing is vertical and horizontal. Their anger is like a mountain, pressing towards this place. Qi yingmen people suddenly feel pressure doubled, one by one difficult to breathe. Chang Hao sneered and looked, but there was no fear on his face. But gradually, his expression became dignified. "What''s going on?" Chang Hao breathes more and more tightly, and he looks at the front in dismay. "Why are there so many more people in qiangyunzong than you think? They... Where did they come from? " The deputy commander was also flustered, and his words became trembling. "I don''t know..." Chang Hao said hoarsely. The people of the qiyingmen were scared. According to their information, Qiang yunzong was only about 60000 or so. After a great war, it would be less than 50000 to hold on to death? But now it''s... It''s almost 100000 people. How many people are there in qiyingmen? How do you fight them? "Don''t be afraid, we still have the boundary and the array! We just need to hold on until the reinforcements arrive. When the people from several strongholds besiege them, they will be defeated! " Chang Hao''s big voice.But the voice just dropped. Sonorous... in the group of Qiang yunzong who rushed from afar, suddenly a terrible sword Qi flew out. The sword spirit flew straight and directly into the boundary of Qi yingmen, and it was torn up in an instant. Keep the sword going. Keep going forward. However, in one breath, they cut all the boundaries of the qiyingmen and cut the whole qiyingmen into two parts www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2594 All the stupid people. Especially Chang Hao, if the whole person was struck by lightning, he stayed on the spot, looked at the distance with his mouth open, and couldn''t return to God for a long time... the border that the qiyingmen relied on and trusted the most was broken? Completely torn apart by the opponent''s sword? Crazy! It''s all crazy! All of them turned their necks and looked at the cut-off opening, and their brains trembled wildly. What kind of strength can we achieve this... "big... Big commander, what should we do now?" Next to the deputy commander to cry without tears, shivering cry. "What, what? What else can I do? The battle is over. Without the boundary array, i... are we just a bunch of rubbish? " Chang Hao finally recovered, but his words were trembling. Obviously, he was flustered at the moment. The strength of the other side is far beyond his expectation... when people hear the news, they can only face it bravely. Soon, the strong Yun Zong''s people rushed to the Qi yingmen. Looking at the dark people in front of them, all the people of Qi yingmen were swallowing their spits and shaking their swords hands... Yu Wenqian and deputy commander Liu went to the front of the team, but they did not speak. Only Liao Changfei came out and fell in front of Chang Hao and others. "Liao chang..." Chang Hao naturally knew who was in front of him, and opened his mouth. "Surrender." Liao Changping said quietly, "if you surrender, you still have a way to live." "Surrender?" Chang Hao''s whole body trembled, spinning and clenching his teeth: "impossible! We''d rather die than surrender!! Don''t think we''ll be afraid if you are too many! If we really want to fight, it''s not certain who wins or loses! " "Yes, we will not surrender!" "If you want to fight, that will be the war. Do you think we will be afraid?" "The big deal is death!" "We will never yield to you The roar continued, and most of the people in qiyingmen expressed their attitude. It''s not that they have guts, but that they know what happens when they betray the dark Dynasty. That''s basically a dead end... Liao Chang didn''t speak, just waved his hand. But a line of people came out of the crowd behind. All of them held a plate in their hands, and each plate had a bloody head on it. Chang Hao breathed and trembled. He recognized the heads. These people are the leaders of the surrounding strongholds! When he found that the plate on the far left was empty, his face changed. There''s no doubt that plate... Was for him! "Let me ask you for the last time, Chang Hao. Do you want to surrender?" Liao Chang''s face was expressionless. Chang Hao didn''t dare to say anything this time. His expression was very nervous, and his face was dripping with sweat. Next to the deputy commander also dare not speak, can only wait for Chang Hao''s choice nervously. However, some of Qi yingmen''s souls couldn''t hold on. Many people have seen this Liao Chang. He is just the commander of a small stronghold. However, he is so arrogant and despotic today! How can they stand it? What''s more, persuading them to surrender is almost tantamount to persuading them to die, which is all a death! What else do they have to worry about? "No! Never vote! " "If you want to fight, do it! What a fuss "Brothers, don''t talk to this traitor, take him down!" "Take him!" The crowd roared and yelled angrily. The voice dropped, and they were going to rush to Liao Chang. Seeing this, Chang Hao knew that he had no way out. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "Liao Chang, do you think everyone is a traitor who eats inside and outside like you? I tell you! I will not surrender! We are loyal to the dynasty. How can you persuade me in a few words? Not only will we not surrender, but we will deal with you traitors Chang Hao roared, and he raised his sword and cried, "kill me!" "Kill!" The people of qiyingmen roared and rushed towards this side. In fact, Chang Hao had a little psychology of wanting to surrender. Seeing that all the people on his side were excited and had high morale, he knew that he had no chance to surrender, because once he surrendered, he would lose his heart! They are unpopular. If they surrender, they will no longer be able to command. These people will be dead in name only. He didn''t want to give it up, so he wanted to fight. He has to fight! As for surrender, it is not urgent. In his view, it was too late to surrender until the war was over. Isn''t it more glorious to fight and surrender? At least I''ve resisted, and I''m not ashamed.Chang Hao had such an idea. However, he did not know that this "Liao Chang" was not the former Liao Chang, and Chang Hao did not know what the "Liao Chang" thought. But seeing Chang Hao carrying his sword, he killed Liao Chang directly. This is to use Liao Changji sword. It''s just... Liao Chang seems particularly calm. He raised his eyes and fixed his eyes on the falling sword. When the sword approached, he suddenly raised his hand and grabbed it. Bang Dang! The sword, like paper paste, was torn to pieces in an instant. "What?" Chang Hao breathed. "I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it. In that case, you can go to the plate too!" Liao Chang''s expressionless face way, hand straight forward to explore, a buckle Chang Hao''s strong neck, and then violently tear. Whew! Chang Hao''s neck was torn on the spot, and his head was held by Liao Chang and thrown towards the other side. Whoosh! His head fell on the plate precisely and perfectly. The blood instantly dyed the white plate red, and the person carrying the plate could even see that Chang Hao''s facial features were still moving... as for Chang Hao''s body, he had already stopped in front of Liao Chang, and his neck gushed blood like a fountain. Then he fell heavily on the ground, and his body twitched twice, completely silent ¡£ Chang Hao, die! "Ah?" There was a shock. All the people of the Qi Ying clan who rushed over were shocked. All of them suddenly stop running forward and stare at Liao Chang. "Do you want to fight?" Liao Chang clapped his hands and asked calmly. "No more! No more fighting! We surrender The commander directly knelt on the ground and cried out in a trembling voice. The rest of the people saw this, also like crazy, throw away the sword in their hands, quickly kneel down on the ground, kowtow and surrender! At this moment, all the people in the qiyingmen stronghold were scared out of their wits... Yu Wenqian and deputy commander Liu looked at each other, and they could see the fear in each other''s eyes. "We will not kill you if you submit to our strong yunzong, but if anyone dares to resist US, there will be only one way to die!" Liao Chang waved his hand: "take up your sword and follow me to the next stronghold!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2595 Bang! Bang! Pa... bursts of whiplash came out. On a high platform, a man in a cloak was half kneeling there, motionless. Two men with swollen muscles like stones were lashing the man with a whip. The cloaks on his back were torn and bloody, and his clothes were covered with flesh, which made him look extremely ferocious. They waved the whip as hard as they could. Each time the whip fell, a clear force pattern could be seen spreading around. Just looking at the force pattern, we could guess how strong the other party was... I don''t know how long it was, and they finally stopped. "Reply to your majesty, the two hundred lashes have been finished!" A man with a whip is not far away from a loft road. "Well, go down." The voice of indifference floated from the pavilion. They turned and left. At this time, a man came trotting by. It''s the Rosa girl. "In the end! Are you OK, Zhongyan Luochanu face anxious, rushed to the stage, will eventually Yan up. Finally Yan trembled to stand up, under the cloak fuzzy face pour no expression. "Seal up the cultivation, double the pain, draw 200 whip... God, isn''t that killing you? Why are they so cruel? " Luocha women are almost tearful, while taking out the magic weapon to cure the wound for the end, said at the same time. "It has been a great kindness to me that it did not kill me. If someone else did, I''m afraid there would be no more divine sense left." The end Yan face is expressionless way. Luochanu did not speak. This is a fact. In the end, it was the greatest tolerance of the authorities that they failed to kill him. What''s more, it was only skin injuries... in the dark Dynasty, such criminal law was light enough... suddenly, a soul trotted over. "Mr. Zhongyan, please come over." The soul holds fist. "Good." Finally Yan nodded. "This... He needs to rest and recuperate. What does the commander-in-chief do for him? Is there anything you can''t do all night? " Luochanu was in a hurry and said. However, the soul person ignored luochanu and turned away. "Luochanu, you go back, good life practice." Finally Yan light road, then toward the pavilion not far away. "In the end!" Luochanu shouts in a hurry. But in the end, he didn''t turn back and walked towards it. Seeing this, luochanu could only sigh and leave. Finally Yan hobbled to the pavilion. "Commander in chief!" Finally, he bent over and stood at the door and did not dare to enter. "Come in and sit down." There was a dull, low voice. Sit? It seems to be polite to the end, but it is actually a kind of punishment, because his back injury does not allow him to sit. But in the end, without hesitation, he went straight in and sat down on the chair by the door. Even if his back is a ferocious and terrible whiplash. The intense pain again filled his back, but he didn''t say a word, and even his expression didn''t change much... there were many people sitting in the room, all of them had terrible breath and high power. The red dress is here, too. At the top, there is a man in glass armor and a white Cape. The man''s hair is half white and half black. His pupils are transparent and his breath is broad and strong. This is one of the generals of the dark Dynasty, inspiration day! "How''s the injury?" Inspiration day swept an eye to end Yan, light asks a way. "No problem. Thank you for your concern." Finally, he replied. Although his voice has become very weak at the moment. "No problem! I''m calling you here to discuss with you about the dawn border area. In the end, you know what''s going on at dawn. " "I don''t know." Finally Yan shakes his head: "after self defeat, I turn back, everything in front is handed over to Zheng Heng!" "Zheng Heng is gone." Inspired by heaven. Finally Yan slightly raised his head. It seems that I was surprised by this answer. If Zheng Heng is dead, he still feels more natural. "Or, in other words, the whole Twilight frontier has disappeared! At the dawn of the moment, the border area has become an empty and uninhabited place. The so-called rebel forces have disappeared, and all our people have no idea where to go! Not knowing what to do... " " really? " Finally Yan was silent, then said: "is it escape?" "We have found a hidden space tunnel. This space tunnel has been artificially expanded. If you guess right, these people should have escaped from the expanded tunnel!" "If so, the Lord only needs to send someone to pursue him, and there is no need to discuss with anyone.""But this seat is strange to Zheng Heng and these troops of our dark Dynasty. Where have they gone? The people of the border area of dawn have fled, and they have gone with them? " At last he frowned. "If they are killed, why can''t they see the body? If they are going to pursue the dawn frontier army, then the tunnel leads to the state of Lysander. In principle, they should be able to send someone to inform us! But there was no news. So I think, there is only one possibility, that is, the whole team has betrayed our dark dynasty! These people... All escaped! " Inspiration is hoarse. "Escape?" Finally Yan brow tight frown: "hundreds of thousands of people fled... This is not a small matter!" "So I want you to set out at once, investigate the matter, and find out for me the movements of these men! Even if these people betray my dynasty, at least let us know where they are! " "I don''t understand. I''m going to investigate." "Well, get some medicine and start early. Now the front-line situation is turning white hot. We don''t have much time. We can''t have any accidents at this juncture. We can finish this as soon as possible, understand?" "Yes Finally, nodding is to get up and leave. But at this moment, the cry rang out. "Wait a minute!" People present looked at the sound source one after another. It was a bloated, bearded man. The man was bareheaded and had a sly expression. He swept his eyes and said with a faint smile: "my Lord, this end Yan has failed in everything. How can such a matter be handed over to him? I think it''s better to change people! " "Metagraph, do you have any good suggestions?" Inspiration day light asks. "Let Zhilong go! Zhilong''s soul state has been broken through recently, and his strength has been improved a lot. He is a steady man. These matters are related to hundreds of thousands of souls. It''s no small matter. If there is a mistake, what can we do? " The man who called metagraph said with a smile. "The above means that he will be punished by his merits." Inspiration day light road. "But I''m afraid that he''s not getting rid of this crime, but that he''s made it worse." Yuan Tu smiles. This word falls, the scene person all secretly frown. Finally, I couldn''t help looking at Yuan Tu. Is this meta map going to brush the face of inspiration God? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2596 Inspiration day didn''t seem to be angry because of Yuan Tu''s arrogant words. Instead, he gazed at him and said faintly, "so, do you want to help Zhilong fight for this job?" "Yes, but most of all, I hope I can bring you a piece of good news for you, not a report of defeat. My Lord, I think you should be tired of hearing the defeat report, too?" Yuan Tu said with a smile. Inspiration day was silent for a moment, then looked up to the end. "What do you say?" "Since Yuantu wants Zhilong to experience, send Zhilong." In the end, he was calm. "Good! That''s the decision! " Inspiration nodded. "Stop dragon, don''t come in soon. Thank you very much." Yuantu yelled at the door. Outside the door immediately trotted into a young soul, kneeling on the ground, kowtow to the inspiration sky: "stop dragon, thank you for your appreciation!" "Don''t lose the face of the metagraph!" Inspired by heaven. "Please rest assured that Zhilong will go all out to live up to your high expectations." Zhilonglang voice. The crowd nodded. At this time, another figure rushed into the house. "Your honor, report from the Armament Department!" The man, holding a writ in his hands, exclaimed. The people next to him immediately picked up the book and presented it to inspiration day. "What''s the matter?" Inspiration is not seen in the sky. It is only mentioned by mouth. "It is reported that the garrison stationed in qiangyunzong stronghold of Lisheng Prefecture and the garrison of Chi chongzong stronghold nearby mutiny one after another! They occupied these two strongholds and joined Shenji palace! Officially declare war with my dynasty Said the man. All the people in the room frowned. "Mutiny? Do you know the reason for the mutiny? " A big energy nearby inquired in a deep voice. "I don''t know." The soul shaker shook his head: "they rebelled very suddenly, and the people in the surrounding strongholds did not respond to it. However, the commanders of the surrounding strongholds have organized and planned to encircle and suppress the qiangyunzong first, so as to ensure the stability of the rear armaments." "Since they are all from my dynasty, they should know what will happen if they betray my dynasty. Are they crazy?" Someone said. "Grab a few tongues and come back and investigate the cause of their rebellion!" Inspiration is hoarse. "Yes, my Lord!" The man clasped his fist and left the room. "Commander in chief, it''s time for Zhilong to go down and prepare." Zhilong respectfully said that he would leave. "Wait a minute!" Inspiration day drink. "Is there anything else the commander-in-chief has to say?" Zhilong asked. "You go to the strongylon in Lysander to investigate." Inspiration day thought next way. "Why go there to investigate?" It''s hard to understand. "There must be a reason for qiangyunzong''s rebellion without any reason. I feel that this matter should be related to the people in the border area of dawn. If you go there, you may get something!" Inspired by heaven. Zhilong is holding his fist again: "what the LORD said is very true. Zhilong will go now!" With that, he slowly withdrew from the room. Finally Yan stayed in the room for a while, but also left in advance. However, when he returned to his training ground, he saw that Zhilong, who had left before, was standing by the roadside smiling at him. "What''s up with Zhilong?" Finally, he asked. "Just now in the hall, it''s not good to talk to Mr. Zhong Yan. Now that Mr. Yan is here, I''ll show my concern. Is the injury OK?" Zhilong said with a smile. "Thank you very much "It''s OK, but it''s not the first time you''ve been punished like this. You must be used to it!" Zhilong laughs. Finally, he said quietly, "the Lord Zhilong is here to make fun of me?" "That''s not true. I''m just here to remind you not to be a dog in the manger." Zhilong smiles. "What do you mean?" Finally Yan asked in a low voice. "It regards you as a seed, but your talent and aptitude are so poor that you have been defeated many times. Even the Hongbing given to you by the top has been lost... Lord Yan, I have to doubt your ability. Are you really worthy of such treatment?" Zhilong said with a smile. I don''t speak at all. "I will apply to the authorities later to let them transfer the use right of" fake Hongbing "to me! Since you want to heal, you don''t need these good babies, right? You''d better take good care of the pills given to you by the above, and cultivate hard! " Zhilong laughs, pats the shoulder of end Yan, is to leave. How arrogant. But in the end Yan did not get angry, but side head light way: "stop dragon adult, hope you can be careful." "Be careful what?" Zhilong asked with a smile. "Watch out for the white night!" How hoarse in the end. "Apart from Hong Bing, tell me, what else does he have "He can make a big fuss in our Dynasty, and he can not only rely on Hongbing!" "I know, and luck! Not everyone is like you Stop dragon smile way, also don''t bother to take care of end Yan, and then go forward far away.Finally Yan silently watched the Dragon leave, the pupil deep in the anger rippling. ... under the leadership of "Liao Chang", the people of qiangyunzong won many battles and won many battles. In just one day''s work, Qiang yunzong moved more than 30 strongholds. The former garrison of the stronghold where the commander had been cut off was either a fugitive, or he opened the border to surrender after the Qiangyun Zongren had killed him. He hardly resisted. One day later, the number of troops sent by qiangyunzong had exceeded 300000. "Immediately return to Qiangyun Zong for rest, and at the same time transfer materials from various strongholds for everyone''s use!" With a big wave of his hand, "Liao Chang" announced directly. The people were astonished. When they came back to God, they were very excited. The resources here are not ordinary resources, otherwise they will not be targeted by the dark Dynasty. The resources produced every day were transported to the dark Dynasty, which the defenders could only see but not touch. No one dares to touch it, and no one can imagine how much benefit these resources can bring to the soul. The majesty of the dark Dynasty makes them dare not cross this boundary. But now, "Liao Chang" wants all people to enjoy these resources... for a time, all the depressed and frightened soul people were comforted. After they got the materials, they greedily absorbed and practiced madly, leaving behind their betrayal of the dark Dynasty. As for "Liao Chang", he did not spare time to enjoy these unique resources. Instead, he called all the commanders to hold a meeting in the main hall of qiangyunzong. There were more than a dozen people sitting in the main hall. Except for zhongzhao, Kaichang and Zhengheng, all of them were restless. It also includes Yuwen. But in addition to sitting uneasy, he was also a little excited. Because he found that this "Liao Chang" adult does not seem to be painting pancakes. It is possible to dominate one side and form an alliance with Shenji palace according to this trend... but as his followers, how can he be rich and prosperous? The pupil of Yuwen is slightly enlarged. "Commander in chief, what do you mean by Liao Chang? We''ve been fighting all day. He doesn''t want to fight any more? Don''t you want us to breathe? " Deputy commander Liu standing next to him whispered. "All day? No Didn''t the other party surrender when we didn''t even pull out the knife? " Yu Wen said lightly. "This..." deputy commander Liu was speechless and surprised. Why did the commander speak for Liao Chang? The atmosphere at the scene was rather solemn. Many commanders cast their eyes toward Yu Wen. They are very curious, why is Yuwen sitting at the bottom? Isn''t Yuzong in charge? As a presidential decree, shouldn''t he preside over it? However, all of them were generals and did not dare to speak. At this time, Liao Chang came in with Zheng Heng. "My Lord!" Yu Wen was busy getting up and saluting Liao Chang. They were surprised, but did not dare to hesitate. One by one, they saluted Liao Chang. "See you, my Lord!" The voice rang out. "It''s all free. Sit down." With a wave of his hand, Liao Chang sat in the top position. No one can understand. Why is the commander in chief of all this not Yu Wenqian but Liao chang... but Liao Chang does not intend to explain, but goes straight to the theme and speaks directly. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m not going around here and there. I''m calling you here to discuss something with you." "Master Liao Chang is joking. If you have any orders, just open your mouth. How dare we not respect it?" Yu Wen squeezed out a smile. Liao Chang took a deep look at Yu Wen and said, "I plan to lead the army to attack the stronghold at dawn tomorrow." "We have 300000 troops in our hands, and it will be easy for your majesty to attack and kill any stronghold you want!" A man with long hair laughs. "The usual stronghold is only tens of thousands of defenders. With our current strength, unless the royal court sends reinforcements, we can take any stronghold lightly." Another female leader. "Yes." "That''s right!" Everyone nodded. "But I intend to attack Tangquan mountain stronghold this time!" Liao Chang suddenly said. As soon as the words fell, everyone was in a daze... "Tang... Tangquan mountain?" More people stood up from the chair in surprise. "Isn''t that... The top ten strongholds?" "My Lord, do you want to attack Tangquan mountain?" People were so shocked that they couldn''t speak easily. Liao Chang nodded: "yes, attack Tangquan mountain tomorrow! Early in the morning, we will drive to Tangquan mountainEveryone stopped talking. The room was quiet and frightening. After a while, a commander quickly stood up, clasped his fist and said, "my lord... Think twice..." "what''s the matter?" Liao Changchao looks at the man. However, the man said in a hurry: "my Lord, there are hundreds of thousands of garrisons in Tangquan mountain. In fact, the number of garrisons is not large. However, Tangquan mountain is full of experts and has a strong border. Let alone 300000 troops to attack. Even three million troops are not enough for Tangquan mountain to eat!" "Yes, my Lord, we are all people from small strongholds. Our strength and soul state are not high. Compared with the strong ones in Tangquan mountain, we can''t stand the table at all!" Another man came forward to advise. "My lord... Think twice!" Everyone got up and clasped. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2597 It is true that they surrendered, but they were forced to surrender. The purpose of their surrender was to survive, but now this one wants them to fight Tangquan mountain... is this not tantamount to death? How can all agree? "What? Are you all afraid? " "Liao Chang" is indifferent to these people. "My lord... It''s not that we are afraid, but that it''s just the act of death. Why don''t we attack other strongholds? How about attacking Tangquan mountain after its strength grows? " A commander stood up and said with a smile. "In that case, it''s not that we go to fight Tangquan mountain, but the people of Tangquan mountain come to attack us. The people of Tangquan mountain must know about our mutiny, and they will certainly send forces to encircle us. We should take advantage of their actions to preempt them!" Liao Changleng hummed. "Isn''t it all the same?" They were shocked. "Of course not the same. If we take the Tangquan mountain stronghold, we can immediately send a signal to Shenji palace to ask us to form an alliance with them and jointly eradicate all the strongholds occupied by the dark Dynasty in Risheng Prefecture, and wipe out all the forces of the dark dynasty! You are all from the dark king Dynasty, and you all know what the style of the dark Dynasty is. If I guess right, I''m afraid our affairs have spread to the interior of the dynasty. Maybe the expeditionary army of the dark Dynasty is already driving here. If we can''t win Tang Quanshan and rely on Tang Quanshan as the reinforcements to resist the dark Dynasty, we can''t wait for the support of Shenji palace people! Do you want to use 300000 people to fight Tangquan mountain, or do you want to use 300000 people to resist the endless army of the dark dynasty? " "Liao Chang" calm way. As soon as the words fell, people''s faces were hard to see. In fact, Tang''s three armies were fighting against the great dark army. It''s all about death... it''s just the difference between early death and late death. The mouth was open and they didn''t know what to say. But vice commander Liu came forward. "My Lord, it''s not impossible for you to ask us to attack Tangquan mountain, but the boundary of Tangquan mountain is very strong and extraordinary. It''s said that the boundary there can be spread by the top of the dynasty. Ordinary people can''t break it. If we kill the past, we''re afraid that we can''t even break through the border. How can we take Tangquan mountain?? Therefore, my Lord, even if we want to fight Tangquan mountain, we should not be so rash. We should make good preparations. At least we must solve the problem of border demarcation first This remark immediately attracted the support of the leaders. "Yes, yes, Vice Commander Liu is right!" "This border is a big trouble! If we can''t solve this problem, we can''t beat Tangquan mountain! " "Yes! We have to think about it carefully! " "My Lord, you''d better take your time. Don''t be in a hurry for a while..." people got up and said. Can Liao Chang still know their intentions? They were just afraid and didn''t want to die like this. "In this case, that is to say, if I break the border, you will attack Tangquan mountain for me regardless of life and death?" Liao Chang glanced at the crowd and asked. "Of course "If you can do this, the people in our stronghold must be in the front and fight for the adults!" "The boundary is broken. It must be to compete with the people in Tangquan mountain regardless of life and death! We''re worried about the border "Yes, that''s right, it''s difficult to make a border..." the crowd laughed and said. "Good! Tonight, I will tear up the boundary of Tangquan mountain, and set out tomorrow morning. If you can see the boundary outside Tangquan mountain, I will allow you to turn around and evacuate! Give up the attack. " Liao Changdao. This is a Leng, the scene people are all a Leng, are incredible looking at Liao Chang. "My Lord, how do you intend to break the defensive border of Tangquan mountain?" A commander asked cautiously. "There''s no way. I''ll rush over and split it with my sword." "That''s it?" "That''s it!" "You alone?" "You can''t help either. I''m alone. How many more do you want?" Liao Changdao. "This..." the commander was speechless. All the people around were in a mess. At night, a man ran to destroy the border of Tangquan mountain? Is this man trying to commit suicide? Or is there something wrong with his brain? A group of commanders secretly exchanged eyes, and finally all nodded. "Since adults are so confident, well, let''s wait for good news from adults." Previously, the commander stood up and said with a smile, clasping fists at Liao Chang. "I wish you success The rest of the people clapped their hands. "Well." Liao Chang nodded, but his expression became serious. He said, "if the boundary is broken, you must fight for me. Who dares to escape in battle and dare not attack and kill others? If you don''t need Tangquan mountain or dark Dynasty, I will kill him by myself. Do you understand?""Understand!" "Well, I''m going down to prepare first. You should prepare earlier as well." Liao Chang nodded and turned away from the hall. The people in the room saw it leave, one by one cold hum. "What is it that dares to speak out and break the boundary of Tangquan mountain alone?" "I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to write the dead word!" "I see, tomorrow''s action must have been cancelled. If this guy really dares to go, he must have gone forever." "When we have laid down our small strongholds which are not suitable for climate, he will expand? Think you can compete with the power of Tangquan mountain? Oh, it''s beyond our means "As soon as this guy dies, we''ll quickly confess to the dynasty. Maybe we can survive." "It''s no use. There were several strongholds where people would rather die than surrender. Liao Chang forced us to kill them. Our hands have been stained with our own blood. The dynasty can''t let us go. If we confess, we will die! For now, it is to worship in the Shenji palace and seek the protection of Shenji palace! " "What do you mean... " as soon as Liao Chang dies, we will take people to escape here and go to Shenji palace! " "Good!" After some discussion, they all made up their minds. Yu Wen didn''t say a word. At the moment, he was also entangled. In his opinion, this is really impossible. What does Liao Chang want to do? Night fell. "Liao Chang" walked alone to a Yunshan mountain outside qiangyunzong. Zheng Heng followed him. "Are you... Sure, my lord?" Zheng Heng was worried and said cautiously. "If it''s just destroying the border, it''s not a big problem!" "The adult must be careful. There are three space skills on Tangquan mountain. If they are kept by them and trapped in a tight encirclement, the consequences will be unimaginable!" "Don''t worry about it!" Liao Chang takes a short walk, then steps a little, and instantly turns into a streamer and rushes towards the distance www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2598 All the people of qiangyunzong were waiting in the door. However, several commanders have already asked their own people to move the materials of each stronghold. In their opinion, Liao Chang is gone forever, or is he ready to leave early. As soon as people get the news, they will immediately pack and take away the materials here, and immediately go to Shenji palace. Although no one knows who this "Liao Chang" is, in their hearts, no matter how strange and terrible Liao Chang is, he is certainly not the opponent of Tangquan mountain people! At night, people have different thoughts and can''t settle down. Many looked West, waiting for news from the scouts sent out. At the moment, "Liao Chang" has arrived at the gate of Tangquan mountain. From a distance, the whole Tangquan mountain looks like a huge gem, shining in the night. The mountain is shining, that is the halo of Tangquan mountain! Although it is thousands of meters away, Liao Chang can still feel the strong spirit released from the border. This anger is... Wonderful! It''s not even comparable to the previous sieges. Even in the dark Dynasty, the white night did not see how many border Dharma arrays could compare with this border. It seems that Tangquan mountain is very important to the dark Dynasty... this is the weakest defense among the ten strongholds. If it is the strongest stronghold, how much power will it have? I don''t know in the white night. But this is not the time to think about it. He took a deep breath, stepped forward, and walked in the air towards Tangquan mountain. "Who? Stop for me At this time, there was a cry in the night sky, and then several figures like ghosts fled into the void, and then ran out of the void and stopped in front of the white night. What a frightful skill! Are these men the defenders of Tangquan mountain? Their strength... I''m afraid they can match deputy commander Liu! Is it just a gatekeeper? It seems that the strength of Tangquan mountain is more than ten times stronger than that of Qiang yunzong! White night did not hesitate, one hand knead Jue, mouth light spit: "shock!" Boom! A general trend fell from the sky and suppressed them instantly. A few people were caught off guard and were directly broken bones and paralyzed on the ground. The white night jumped and rushed to Tangquan mountain which was bound tightly. In the middle of the night, spirit and power are wrapped in the body, and the white night flies here like stars. The people of Tangquan mountain caught his figure in an instant, and also smelled his violent energy. "Enemy attack!" "Defense!" Two roars rang through. Then a ray of light was released from the center of Tangquan mountain, directly into the sky, spinning and exploding. This is the warning order of Tangquan mountain! "Be bold! Who are you! How dare you act wildly in my Tangquan mountain! Looking for death "Let you see the power of space division! Cut it for me Two huge, continuous and astonishing energies are sweeping towards this place like a wave. Then he saw that the void in front of the white night was all split, like a broken bronze mirror, and the cracks were like cobwebs, spreading towards the white night, as if to tear him apart. White night is not slow, backhand gently. Dang! The technique of time is released. This torn piece of space is immediately restored by time reversal. "Can you cover my space skills with the art of time? The thief has some means "But it doesn''t work, space collapses! Die for me Roar again. Br > , from the whole space to the bottom of the sky, the whole space was destroyed Then there was a shout, and all of the chaotic forces that had been torn up suddenly shrank and gathered around the white night. In a short time, a chaotic ball with a diameter of 10 meters was formed, and then... Dong!!! There was a violent bang. Under the dark night sky, a fierce cross burst mark blooms. All the flowers, plants, trees, rocks and hills all around were razed to the ground by the explosion of terror, and the time and space at this end were also broken and eroded... but there was a strong boundary. These terrible destructive atmosphere could not impact into Tangquan mountain, all the destructive power was blocked by the boundary, and the people inside could not be hurt. Many of the garrison in the border area of Tangquan mountain saw this scene and cried out with excitement."Your Majesty is mighty!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" ... the sound is like a wave, spreading around. "The war situation on the front line has turned white hot. This is an extraordinary period. No accident can happen. Even if an ant wants to climb into our Tangquan mountain from outside, he has to do his best to kill him. Do you understand?" Tangquan mountain again made a sound. "Yes The crowd yelled. "Strengthen the guard!" The sound fell, and peace was restored again in Tangquan mountain. At this time, another generation of garrison was added. Everyone straightened up and looked at them seriously. But at this time, there burst out of the chaotic space, gradually came out a clear figure. The pupils of the garrison on this side are getting bigger and bigger, and they can''t help breathing. But the man who was swallowed up by the space explosion appeared in front of the public again... "what "The enemy... The enemy is not dead yet!" "Exterminate the curfew!" The cry resounded in all directions. The defenders immediately flew out of the border and charged at the figure. "Not dead yet?" There was also a sound of surprise inside Tangquan mountain. "It seems that the strength is not enough. Are we weak? Well, I''ll be merciless this time! " Another voice came out. Then the space around the white night fluctuated again. It seems that... What a wonderful move should be formed in his whole body. It''s just... White night doesn''t want to delay any more. He raised his hand and moved his fingers gently. Sonorous! A black sword light rippled in his palm. Then a slender black sword appeared in his palm. That''s just abandoning the magic sword. "This is..." the inner power of Tangquan mountain seemed to smell the horror of this anger and immediately lost his voice. It is to see the white night staring at the border, a wave of backhand. Sonorous! A dark sword spirit flew out on the spot, cutting to the terrible border. "Does he want to attack the border?" "No way!" The defenders roared, one by one urged the defense magic weapon, raised the shield, and ran towards the sword. But... It doesn''t work! The sword spirit flew out, which was like chopping melons and vegetables, and instantly cut all the defenders of the dark Dynasty in front of him in two. Everyone was shocked. The sword kept on chopping heavily on the border. Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Br. < br. < br. This sword Qi actually tore hundreds of boundary lines, and then disappeared at the end of the border. It almost pierced the whole boundary of Tangquan mountain. "What?" All the garrison of Tangquan mountain are stupid! And Tang Quanshan''s internal power was also shocked. They stopped hesitating and flew out at once. Then two streamers rubbed the void and ran to the top of Tangquan mountain to settle down. The streamer dissipated, and two young looking men stood there. One of them had long hair and long beard, and his skin was white and clean. The other had a thin face and was covered with space marks. The breath of both of them is so terrible that ordinary people can''t understand its depth. "My Lord!" "Two adults appear!" The defenders raised their eyes one after another, full of worship, looking at the two men hanging in the sky. The white night also looked at the two, but soon his sight moved away and fell back on the border of Tangquan mountain. At the moment, he was quite surprised. Because... The spirit of abandoning God sword just now did not completely break through the boundary of Tangquan mountain. The sword spirit disappears when the last boundary of Tangquan mountain is about to be torn up. The white night looked at the last boundary, looked at it for a long time, and then was shocked to find that the boundary was formed by the space gate! The whole border is a space door. Any skill that hits on this border will be forced away from the border, and no one will be hurt. In other words, the boundary has completely isolated Tangquan mountain from the surrounding areas. The whole Tangquan mountain has become an independent existence... the boundary is unbreakable, let alone take Tangquan mountain. I''m afraid that we can''t even enter Tangquan mountain... it seems that the worries of those leaders are reasonable! The white night gazes at the border and waves his hand. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! KengHe sacrificed all the seven Hongbing soldiers! "Kill!" At this time, a shout to kill sounded. We can see countless people of the dark king Dynasty coming from all directions. They all hold swords, their eyes show fierce light, and roar at this. "Liuhe startles the goose!" He drank heavily in the white night, drew out his sword, waved it into the air, and killed all six Hongbing soldiers. Bang!!! A halo burst out that would tear the night sky apart. Where the light shines, all are burned and turned into scorched earth. After the halo dissipated, all the dark kings who rushed to the white night were reduced to ashes and died. "What?" The two were astonished. "Who on earth is this son?" The long haired man lost his voice in shock. The white night gazed at the last border, and the seven Hongbing soldiers with them rushed to the front. The blade of the sword was like the wind, and the sword was slashed wildly. But after the killing of generals, it is still useless. No matter how terrible the sword spirit of Hongbing is, it will be embezzled by this border. Only when the two great masters saw this, they were relieved. "It seems that this person can''t break the space barrier left by the general manager!" "Ha ha, with this boundary, we can rest assured! Let''s go and get the elder brother out quickly. The three of us will hang him together! " "Good!" After saying this, they took off the token on their waist and activated it. The two people''s tokens immediately burst into a halo, and quickly fused together to shine on the night sky. As soon as the halo came out, the whole Tangquan mountain was shaken. "Second brother, third brother... What''s the matter? Why disturb me? " A voice from ancient times resounded through the whole Tangquan mountain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2599 The voice fell to the ground, and all the people in Tangquan mountain looked up at the sky. The real master of Tangquan mountain appeared. As soon as he appeared, he was full of momentum. The horror is like a beautiful flower, with Tangquan mountain as the center, spreading around. At that moment, all the energy around Tangquan mountain was emptied. The spirit of hundreds of thousands of Garrison''s spirit has been dispersed without trace. It seems that there is only one kind of energy in the whole world! Only the energy of the coming great energy... the moon is bright and the stars are dim. The dark night sky is illuminated by a unique and mysterious figure! He rose slowly from the center of Tangquan mountain, just like a star, which was particularly eye-catching, and his breath was more like a God, unique and extraordinary. The white night gazed at the man who appeared, and his expression gradually became heavy. There is no doubt that this is the commander of Tangquan mountain. This man''s breath is really too rich compared with the commander of the previous several strongholds. The dark Dynasty actually sent such extraordinary and unique people to guard Tangquan mountain. What is the unique resource in Tangquan mountain? White night did not dare to hesitate, and immediately jumped to the space array. "Bold!" "Big brother, you are dead now! How dare you When they drink, they want to fight. But the God like figure was the first to wave. Whoa! The space in front of the white night is stretched instantly. He clearly can''t touch the space boundary, but he can''t touch the space boundary. The white night murmured, and the whole body of Hongbing was like a sickle towards the void. Whoa! The stretched space is immediately chopped up. The white night takes advantage of the situation and stabs into the space boundary with the abandon sword. But... This space boundary is a space door. If you stab it in, it will only pierce into another area where the space door is linked. It is impossible to achieve the effect of destruction. "No work!" That day, the God like figure shook his head and then shook it toward the white night. Whoosh, whoosh... in the void, hundreds of terrifying space blades suddenly fall down, and fiercely cut into the white night. In the white night, he immediately loosens his sword and dodges back. But at this moment, he also realized that the space in this area has been completely linked by the leader... he can control everything here at will! "No matter who you are, since you dare to offend me Tangquan mountain, then turn it into a corpse here and sleep here forever!" Said the man, then raised his hand and flicked his finger. Ding! A clear sound came out. Then he saw a wonderful light spot flying out of his fingertips, which suddenly exploded in front of the white night, and then turned into thousands of silk threads and ran around the white night. After a while, an extremely excellent space array suddenly formed... staring at the array around in the white night, he immediately aroused the soul skill, as if to urge a move to resist. But at this time, the array had already formed, and then a large number of space monsters were born out of thin air on the array, and rushed to the white night regardless of everything. White night can only one hand to resist, a hand to urge Jue! The black hole will not be destroyed by the black hole, but it will not be enough to destroy the soul of the black hole. "Ha ha ha ha ha, you are already dying. If you surrender, you may still have a way to live! Why don''t you get down on your knees? "Ha ha ha ha..." one of them said with a laugh. "Get caught with your hands tied? Who said that? Do you think this array can trap me? " The white night hums coldly. "How can you break it?" The man asked with a smile. "Very simple!" White night light way, suddenly pull up the night next to the sword, toward the ground fierce stab. "Reverse Liangyi sword array!" With a low roar, he stabbed his sword into the array, then twisted it violently. Click! It''s like something''s been destroyed. In an instant, all the monsters in the terror space who rushed to the white night stopped their pace, as if they had been frozen, and the color of their bodies also changed, from gray white to blue white. In a short time, all the monsters were liquefied and returned to the empty array. At the same time, the whole space array is also a little bit dissipated, absorbed by the sword held in the white night. "Ah?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" The two men were shocked. All the garrisons of Tangquan mountain were also stupid."This son... Absorbed my space array!" That day, the figure of God was hoarse. "What?" "How did he do it?" Neither of them could believe it. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. The space boundary set by the commander-in-chief can''t break through!" That day God like figure face has no expression way. "Not necessarily!" White night stands straight body, light says. "Can you break it?" The commander asked with his eyes fixed. "It''s not difficult to break it. As long as I crush it with a stronger space Qi than this space boundary, will the space boundary be broken?" White night smiles. As soon as the words fell, the whole Tangquan mountain became quiet. Then, the sound of laughter broke through the night sky and resounded from all directions. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." everyone laughed. Even the two vice commanders burst into laughter. People were amused by the man''s impractical words. How can the general manager exist? His strength is beyond the understanding of the people of Lysander. The height he has reached is beyond the expectation of many people! Is it human power that can break the border? At least God must appear before it can be lifted! Is this man God in front of him? "Do you really know who our commander-in-chief is?" Asked the commander, gazing at the white night. "I don''t know, but it''s no better than your leader?" The white night is light. As soon as he said this, the commander''s face changed. Why did he mention leaders? A bad feeling rose in his mind. "Who are you?" He asked immediately. "It doesn''t matter! I have to remind you that even if there is a border to protect Tangquan mountain, it may not be indestructible! " White night said, and then the hand to the side. Yeyao sword was replaced by a slender and simple sword. This is a prison sword! "What do you want to do?" "Kill!" When people drink and shout, they will continue to fight. However, before they broke out of the border, the sword had fallen in the white night. In an instant, a sword wind blew out of the body of the prison digging sword. It directly attacked, penetrated the border, and hit Tangquan mountain fiercely. "Go away! Get out of the way The chief commander''s face changed in horror and he roared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2600 The power of the prison chiseling sword roars and blows like a wave like wind, which is unstoppable. It goes through the boundary of space and sweeps everything in front of it. Those who wanted to rush out of the dark Dynasty were touched by the sword force, and their bodies were all turned into dust and ashes, and all disappeared and annihilated. But the gale did not stop, has been hitting Tangquan mountain. In a flash, the whole Tangquan mountain was full of cracks, like a broken bronze mirror, all broken, and the surface layer was completely destroyed. If it had not been for a few boundary lines around Tangquan mountain, it would have been turned into a pile of rotten stone and waste soil... two deputy commanders and a group of elite high-level officials jumped into the air in time in the cry of the commander. When they looked down, they were immediately frightened by the sight below. "Is this "No way! The space barrier established by the commander-in-chief has not been broken. Why can his attack... Cross the border and hit us on Tangquan mountain? " "Who is he?" The shrill cry resounded in all directions, and everyone was frightened. The commander looked at the fragmented and disordered Tangquan mountain, and was shocked by the scene. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the white night over there. However, seeing that the white night had been standing in front of the space boundary, he held the long sword which was still stabbed in the space boundary with one hand, and then jerked. Keng! When the sword was drawn out, he did not turn back, but turned and ran away. In a short time, people disappeared in the sky. "How did he run?" "Don''t leave, thief!" Others wanted to pursue, but they were stopped by the commander. "All back!" "Grand commander..." people gathered. "This man is so powerful that you can''t act rashly! Look at its strength, I''m afraid it''s no less than me! If you go after it, you will die! Our aim is to keep Tangquan mountain away from gangsters. Let him do the rest! " The great commander sank. "Yes The crowd clasped hands. "Commander in chief, if this person comes again next time, how should we deal with it?" Respectful, chief. "It''s just a matter of delay. In addition, we will report this matter to the military department of the dynasty immediately. Please send your great energy to help us!" "Yes." The generals nodded and immediately someone ran down. But at this time... CLICK! A strange voice rang out. The people were shocked and looked at the sound source one after another. However, it was found that the strange voice actually came from the space boundary over there. "What?" People stare at a place where the space is bound. That place was the place where the sword had been planted at night. At the moment, there is a very thin crack in this place... this crack is very slight, which is just like a hair silk. But... click... Click... Click... a series of abnormal sounds were heard frequently. The hairy cracks began to spread and spread around. Soon, a large number of spider web like cracks appeared in the whole knot. Everyone was shocked. "Fix it! Quick fix A commander screamed eagerly. "Yes! My Lord "Inject space energy into the junction, repair the cracks, quick!" The crowd yelled and beat their palms towards the border. a thick wave of space energy surges towards the boundary like a flood. But no matter how much space energy they inject into it, they can''t stop the growing rift. The whole space has been completely broken! Finally... bang! The clear sound spread. The border, which covered the whole Tangquan mountain, burst on the spot. The fragments of the boundary, like flying butterflies, flutter in front of people, and finally fall to the ground, slowly vaporize, and finally disappear. All the people in Tangquan mountain were silent. No matter who it is, at the moment, his eyes are wide, his mouth is wide, and he looks at this terrible scene in disbelief... the commander is silent. No one can imagine, but there are people who can break the boundary of commander-in-chief!! He walked forward a few steps, raised his hand, a piece of border fragments fell on his palm lightly. He looked at the fragment for a moment, then took a deep breath, his eyes closed. "Big brother..." after a unified leader immediately forward. "It was broken by the tyrannical space energy The general leader was hoarse.The people around him turned blue. "How can it be?" "Can that man be stronger than the commander-in-chief?" "Big brother... Is this a fake? Right, you must be wrong People couldn''t believe it, and they were shivering. They finally felt scared! "I hope it''s not true, but what''s the use of not believing the fact? We are indeed facing a super existence with the strength comparable to that of the general manager The chief commander gnawed his teeth. Everyone shuddered. Tangquan will send people to the North Korea immediately. If they don''t have any help, they will call for help. "Yes People around you act immediately. "Great commander! Big commander At this time, the shrill cry resounded. People side head, a look, but see a soul that is covered with blood staggers toward this. The deputy commander next to him was astonished. He knew this man. This was the man who was subordinate to him. "Li Zhi! What''s going on? " The deputy commander asked urgently. "My lord... This man is the one I just sent out to send a message to the Dynasty..." the man named Li Zhi said with wide eyes. "What?" The deputy commander breathed. It seems that he immediately realized what the commander was. "See the commander, the commander... It''s not good! Something''s wrong The man''s face was covered with blood and he cried bitterly. "What happened? Didn''t I ask you to summon? Why do you go back and forth? " The deputy general stepped forward and asked seriously. "Reply to your majesty, the last general was rushed to the direction of the dynasty, ready to report, but I was just about to go out of the range of Tangquan mountain, but I was killed by a group of soul people. They... They didn''t allow me to go, but they also wanted to catch the last general. Fortunately, the general was alert and escaped back. If I slowed down a little bit, I would die there!" Cried the soulless, trembling. All of them were pale to the extreme. "It seems that the other party has surrounded Tangquan mountain! We can''t be summoned out! " The commander took a deep breath and said without expression. "Big brother, the other side clearly wants to encircle and suppress us! Now that the matter has come to an end, we might as well take the initiative to kill the generals, return to the dynasty immediately and report this matter to the superior! " Deputy commander emergency way. "Lost Tangquan mountain... Do you think we can have a life when we go back?" The chief commander glanced at the deputy commander and said faintly. People were silent. The methods of the dark Dynasty are so cruel that everyone here knows it well. A cruel criminal law palace like Dongying is not the only one in the dark Dynasty, and there are places that are more ferocious and cruel than it... "in fact, they will not kill me. They will not hurt people like me, but you are not the same! I''m going to take you back. It''s a dead end. In this case, it''s better to stay here and maybe get a chance of life! " "Big brother means..." "send more people to break through the encirclement to report the news, and the rest are ready for war! Today, we have no way out. Let''s live with Tangquan mountain. " "Yes ... ... in Qiangyun Zong. Countless souls sit on the ground, close their eyes and breathe. The materials have been integrated, and they are all collected in the storage ring by the leaders. The rest of the souls just wait for the result, then they can decide whether to stay or not. The scene was particularly quiet, but many people''s minds were not quiet at this moment. "It''s almost dawn!" At this time, I don''t know who called. People who keep their eyes closed have opened their eyes. The commanders also opened their eyes one after another, and looked at the sky with bright eyes. "It''s mostly gone!" The commander of xuanxingzong stronghold laughed. "You can get rid of" most of them are! " Another chief commander got up with a smile and then waved: "almost, we can leave here. Please follow me to Shenji palace and seek the protection of Shenji palace!" "Yes, my Lord!" All of them got up with a smile on their faces. Finally, we don''t have to fight. Although it was impossible for him to destroy the boundary of Tangquan mountain, many people still had a thread hanging in their hearts. Now it seems that everyone is worried! "Well, I said the man was beyond his means." "I''m afraid there are no bones left." "Why do you think he has nothing to do with tangquanshan? That''s the top ten strongholds. There are people who are so brainless?? It''s really strange! ""There is no lack of arrogance in this world. Everyone has to pay for his arrogance." Several big commanders got up and shook their heads, and then beckoned their men to go. Yuwen stood in front of the gate of qiangyunzong with consternation, and the whole person was still a little confused. "Let''s go, my Lord." Vice president Liu led the way. "This is not right..." Yuwen said, "that Liao chang... He is not so weak... Even if he can''t destroy it, he can escape back at least..." "who do you think Liao Chang is?" Asked deputy commander Liu. "This... I... I just guess..." Yu Wen''s face is not natural, said in a low voice. "But as a matter of fact, the man is dead. It''s time for us to go." Vice president Liu led the way. "Wait, wait till it''s all day!" Yuwen seems not to give up. Obviously, he didn''t want to give up his dream. "My Lord!" Deputy commander Liu urged. But it''s useless... until then. Joo! A streamer of light came from the sky, and then an indifferent voice spread. "Where are you... Going?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2601 As soon as the sound came out, all the souls who were ready to leave trembled and froze in place. Then they turned around and looked at the sound source one by one. However, seeing a streamer in the distance, he landed on the roof of qiangyunzong and looked down upon the countless souls below. With the release of endless power, all the people were shocked by the terrible momentum of the white night and shivered one by one. More than a dozen commanders all opened their mouths and looked at the white night in a daze. Everyone''s brain was blank at the moment and could not return to God for a long time. I don''t know how long it took... "bye, see you, my Lord!" A commander took the lead to react, and quickly knelt on the ground, kowtow to the white night. The rest of them knelt down on the ground and knocked their heads on the ground. "See you, my Lord!" The sound rippled like a wave. But there was panic in everyone''s voice. Who could have imagined that this ignorant fellow came back alive! And look at his appearance, all over the body seems to be uninjured! How can it be?? That''s Tangquan mountain! If you walk from there, you will be skinned if you don''t die. This is the safe return? And he''s going to destroy the border! Even if he didn''t break the border there, it would be ridiculous to escape from the hands of the powerful people in Tangquan mountain. Did you say that this man didn''t go to Tangquan mountain? Did he just walk around on purpose and turn back? Many people are filled with such doubts in their hearts, but they dare not to prove it. "You look like you''re going to leave here?" The white night jumped down from the roof, walked to the front of those leaders, said faintly. "Big... Lord, we didn''t want to escape..." Yitong leader said in a stammering voice. "Yes, yes, i... we just want to welcome the return of your majesty outside!" Another commander was busy squeezing out a smile. The rest of the people nodded in agreement. "We just thought that the adult should be back soon, so we arranged a guard of Honor outside to greet him." "Yes, yes, that''s it..." "really?" White night light looking at these people, and then toward the nearby kneeling group of people. "Zhongzhao, come here!" There was a cry from the white night. "Yes, my Lord!" Zhongzhao got up and walked quickly with his head down. "Where are they going?" The white night asked. "Reply to your excellency, these people think that you may have died in the hands of Tangquan mountain people, so they have divided up the materials of each stronghold and are ready to go to Shenji palace." Zhongzhao said truthfully. The words fell to the ground, and all the leaders turned pale. Yu Wenqian was also stunned. He realized that zhongzhao was not with them. Other people were Chi chongzong''s captives. How could they cheat Bai Ye? "So it is White night nodded. At the moment, they were scared to death, and they began to kowtow one by one: "forgive your life! My Lord, spare your life "We were just confused for a moment! Let us go, my Lord "We''ll never dare again!" "My Lord, give us another chance!" The crowd cried for mercy. White night light gaze at these people, spin and shake his head, light said: "all up!" "My lord..." people were terrified. "I don''t blame you!" "The reason why you are so is that you just want to live. After all, you don''t believe that I can destroy the boundary of Tangquan mountain! If I die, you go to Shenji palace, it is indeed the best choice. This is human nature, so I won''t blame you! " When they heard the sound, they were overjoyed and kowtowed again. "I admire your magnanimity "I didn''t expect your majesty to be so wise. I admire you!" White night beckoned, light said: "well, do not talk nonsense, immediately clean up, all ready for war!" "Prepare for war?" They all looked at him in amazement. But listening to the white night solemnly said: "I have destroyed the boundary of Tangquan mountain, please follow me quickly and besiege Tangquan mountain! Come on "Ah?" There was an uproar. Everyone''s eyes are as big as the cow''s eyes, incredible looking at the white night. "The boundary of Tangquan mountain is really torn up by adults?" "This... How could this be?" No one believes it!This is a miracle! "Is that true, my lord? The boundary of Tangquan mountain has been destroyed by you A commander named Zhou Shuang raised his head and looked at the white night road. "Yes." The white night is light. "My Lord, what I may say is not detailed enough, what I said is all..." Zhou Shuang repeated. "It''s all!" "Is... The inner space boundary of Tangquan mountain... Also torn apart?" "What? Do you think I will leave a border to block your progress? " White night frowned. "No, no, no, my Lord, we didn''t mean that... My subordinates had the honor to go to Tangquan mountain for discussion at the invitation of the commander in chief of Tangquan mountain, and also saw the space boundary. According to my subordinates, the boundary was set by the General Commander of the dynasty, which was extremely powerful and exquisite. Ordinary people... Can''t break it..." "prepare for the war and start!" White night seems unwilling to explain any more, with a big hand. Zhou Shuang sees the situation, no longer utters a word, but in the heart flustered very much. The rest of them had to bow their heads and say "yes.". Soon, the strong Yun Zong''s people suddenly stood up and began to arrange outside. Many people''s hearts are uneasy, one is extremely nervous. How could they have thought that the final outcome would still be to fight Tangquan mountain... "I''m afraid I have to account for it on Tangquan mountain this time!" "Well, there''s no way. We''re in such bad luck." "Or... Run away?" "Run away? You think you can escape? That "Liao Chang" is very powerful. If we escape, we will be captured and killed by him immediately! Do you want to die now? Or do you want to fight for life on the battlefield? " "Fighting for life on the battlefield? I think you''re crazy, aren''t you? Do you really think we can take tangquanshan? " "I didn''t say it was to take Tang Quanshan to live..." "what do you mean?" "We can wait until after the war, when Liao Chang is unprepared and steals away! He''s alone, but he can''t see these hundreds of thousands of people, isn''t he? " "You are right! OK, that''s settled! " "Follow me later, I''ll take you away!" "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2602 Everything is on schedule. At that time, he had to rely on hundreds of thousands of people. At this time, he could not kill these commanders. That would only lead to the military''s laxity and disobedience, and the plan to attack and kill Tangquan mountain would be in vain. In a critical moment, as long as these people do not make mistakes in principle, he can forgive them. But white night is not a fool. He knows what kind of mentality these people are holding at the moment. I''m afraid that after the troops fight with the garrison of Tangquan mountain, at least half of them will have to escape. After all, people are unstable! If they get away, it''s a terrible situation! "My Lord, the team is ready! You can start at any time Yuwen walked quickly and said to the white night. "All right, let''s go!" Drink and shout at night. "Go With a big wave of Yu Wen''s hand, a group of commanders led their own subordinates and rushed toward the direction of Tangquan mountain. The vast army of 300000 is like a dark cloud, which swings across the sky and covers the distant Tangquan mountain. The spirit of the sky, the momentum is amazing! The periphery of Tangquan mountain has long been settled by the people of longjue in the daytime, which completely sealed the inside and outside of Tangquan mountain. He didn''t want the people of longjue to participate in the war. It was OK for them to guard some Scouts or informers. If they fought against the elite of Tangquan mountain, they would suffer heavy losses. Therefore, after getting the news that 300000 troops from the white night side set out, the people of longjue returned to the small world one after another. The white night flies in the front, and the people line up and follow closely. "Yuwen commander!" At this time, a thin, sharp light of the commander flew past, landed in front of Yu Wen, lowered his voice and called out. "Commander Chang Mo, what can I do for you?" Yu Wen glanced at the people beside him and said faintly. "What do you think of it?" The man named Chang Mo glanced left and right, then lowered his voice. "What do you think?" "It''s about tangquanshan." "What? What do you suggest? " "We are going to die! Can''t you see that? " Chang Mo is a little bit anxious and explains in a hurry. "To die? Oh, not necessarily! " Yu Wen repeatedly shook his head: "this adult Liao Chang has great skills. Since he dares to take us to move Tangquan mountain, he must be sure. What if we capture Tangquan mountain? Isn''t it all you have? " "Commander Yuwen, when are you still dreaming of spring and autumn here? Fight with Tangquan mountain? With us? I''m afraid it''s not enough to plug people''s teeth! This is simply impossible! I suspect that Liao Chang didn''t tear up the boundary of Tangquan mountain. He just lied to us. He wanted us to break the barrier! Then he organized people to attack and kill Tangquan mountain. We are all victims Chang Mo lowered his voice. "Is it? What are your plans? " Yu Wen frowned and asked. "If Liao Chang continues to attack Tangquan mountain, he will surely die. If he runs away, Liao Chang will certainly not let us go. If he attacks us at that time, with his strength, we will have no way to live. After that, we will have only one way to go." "Which way?" "Capture Liao Chang alive!" Chang Mo''s eyes twinkle with evil spirit and ferocity! Yu Wen breathed and trembled. "You want to return to the dynasty?" "We can only do that!" "The Dynasty will not let us go!" "But if we capture Liao Chang alive, or if we can make amends, it doesn''t matter what kind of punishment we''ll get. At least we can save our lives. Isn''t that good?" Don''t take it seriously. Yu Wen has no expression in front of him, and I don''t know what to say. Chang Mo''s analysis is very reasonable. In fact, he was not optimistic about taking tangquanshan. Even if he thinks so, the people below need not say much. "What? Lord Yuwen? If you agree, we''ll do it when the war starts! By surprise, Liao Chang will not be able to guard against it. Then we will drag him to Tangquan mountain! Ask the commander of tangquanshan to subdue and detain him, then we will make a great contribution Chang Mo said with a smile. Yu Wen still did not say a word, but people have been lost in meditation. He looked at the white night in front of him. He was silent for a while, and then he spoke slowly. "Wait a minute and see what the situation is like." "What? Are you still hesitating? " Don''t worry. "If everything is as Liao Chang said, and the boundary is really torn, do you still have the courage to move him?" Yu Wen asked. "This... Impossible thing..." often Mo Zheng under the dark hum: "if he really destroyed the border, we will not moveAfter all, that''s the border set by the commander-in-chief. If this person does, it means that his strength can be comparable with that of the commander-in-chief. With the help of the commander-in-chief level, what does the commander-in-chief take to fight against it? "Let''s get there first." "OK, since you don''t give up, let''s go to Tangquan mountain first! At that time, I hope that commander Yuwen can think about it carefully and don''t miss the opportunity! " Chang Mo Shen said and walked away. Yu Wen looks at the distance again, but his eyes still wave with uneasiness. He just wanted to realize the big cake painted by the white night and make everything come true... after the sky was fully lit up, the 300000 troops finally arrived in front of Tangquan mountain. People immediately lined up to fight. But when everyone looked at Tangquan mountain, everyone was dumbfounded. But looking at the periphery of Tangquan mountain, it is full of people. These are the garrison of Tangquan mountain! They were arrayed and arrayed, and they looked as if they were facing a great enemy. As for the boundary that covers Tangquan mountain, it has been gone for a long time... yuwenqian, Zhou Shuang, Chang Mo and others here are all stunned. "What about the border? Where is the border? Ladies and gentlemen, what about the border A commander couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. He cried out tremblingly. "Mr. Liao Chang has already explained the situation to you? Why don''t you believe it at this time? " Yuwen took a deep breath. The crowd was silent. Is... Really broken? But this is too crazy... Chang Mo secretly exchanges eyes with several other commanders, who dare not act rashly. But three figures came out from the other end of Tangquan mountain. It was Qi Ying, the great commander of Tangquan mountain, and his two deputy commanders. "You are quick to go, and quick to come! It''s said that all the surrounding strongholds have betrayed our Dynasty. Are you planning this? " Qi Ying stares at the white night and says without expression. "Yes." White night nods. "Who are you? Why do you oppose my dark dynasty Qi Ying said. "The dark Dynasty has committed many evils, committed great crimes, maimed living creatures, and caused chaos in lysheng state. What''s so strange to oppose you?" White night said curiously. "Nonsense Qi Ying angrily scolded, then took a deep breath and said without expression: "no matter who you are! Since you dare to fight against our dark Dynasty, you have only one end, death! Come on, let me see what you can do with this group of scum that you gathered together! " "Then you can watch it!" White night light way, spin and turn around, looking at the mighty 300 thousand people in front. "You all see it?? The boundary of Tangquan mountain has been broken by me! In addition, everyone in Tangquan mountain is extremely afraid of me! They''re here to line up for defense. What does that mean? It means they''re afraid of us The voice swings open, everybody is confused looking at the white night. "Now, I want you to kill at once and capture Tangquan mountain! As long as you take down Tangquan mountain, all the materials in Tangquan mountain, you can enjoy it! You will get the same level of cultivation treatment as that of Qi Ying. You will get magic elixir that you couldn''t imagine before. You will always enjoy the glory and wealth! Fly into the sky The white night drinks to shout, the hand raises, a slender virtual sword appears in his palm, then drinks: "tell me, do you want this all?" All people''s emotions were mobilized, thinking of the countless treasures in Tangquan mountain, their blood was boiling, and they could no longer suppress, drinking and shouting in unison. "Yes "So, in this battle, will you fight?" Another big drink at night. "War!" The shrill roar would tear the clouds. White night nodded, then turned around, looked at the direction of Tangquan mountain, and said in a low voice: "follow me, kill me!" As soon as the voice fell, he took the lead to attack, and went straight to kill the Qi Ying over there. "Kill All three hundred thousand troops rushed in. At this moment, people have forgotten to be afraid and to run away! Because in their eyes, people in Tangquan mountain are afraid of themselves! In their opinion, compared with running away, all the treasures in Tangquan mountain are more attractive than life... "exterminating traitors!" Qi Ying roared and led all the people to kill him. At the same time, a team was approaching Tangquan mountain. That''s from the nearest stronghold to Tangquan mountain and one of the top ten strongholds in Xihong plain!The leader of the team was a man in dark gold armor riding a huge goat. He gazed into the distance and led the team into the distance. At this time, a soul of the rapid running over. "Report to the grand commander! Tangquan mountain has been attacked by the rebels! The situation is critical! " The soul is in a hurry. "Well, I didn''t expect it! All of you listen, we''ll make a detour from the South and attack the rear of the rebels. We''ll put them in the middle and wipe them out completely! " "Yes The team shouts together... together www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2603 "The rebels thought that if they surrounded Tangquan mountain, they would not be aware of it? It is ridiculous that you have long been wearing eye liner around the strong emperor, and their actions are already under your eyes. This time, these rebels will surely be destroyed. Your majesty, you are so wise A deputy general immediately clasped his fist and respectfully said to the armored man sitting on the goat. "Let''s not talk about flattery. These guys are so bold that they dare to attack Tang Quanshan. It can be seen that they should have great support. Otherwise, they would like to take tangquanshan by virtue of their dozens of weak small strongholds? It''s just fantastic! When the rebels are wiped out and the source is found out, great achievements may be made, and you will also be rewarded. " The man on the goat spoke faintly. As soon as the words fell, all the adjuncts around were excited. "We can follow the adults. It''s really a fate for us to follow you." "Your Majesty is wise!" All of them were excited. The man on the goat nodded slightly, whirled and pulled out his sword, held it high and drank loudly: "the generals will listen to the order, all of you will advance at full speed!! Kill "Kill!" All the teams rushed forward and went straight to tangquanshan. At the moment, the white night of the fierce battle in Tangquan mountain immediately got the news from zhongzhao. "My Lord, our spies on the periphery have reported that the troops of the West Red plain are already running towards this place. Everything is as you expected. The garrison of the West Red plain can''t sit still." Zhong Zhao lowered his voice. "How many people have come? Is the commander of the West Red plain here? " Asked the white night. "There are at least 40000 people by sight, and the chief commander personally leads the army to march!" Zhongzhao was hoarse. "It seems that the people in the West Red plain are in a hurry to make contributions. The West Red plain ranks second among the top ten strongholds. There are at least 6.7 million garrisons in the West Red plain, but they only bring 40000 people here, which shows that they march in a hurry!" "My Lord, what shall we do now? If people from the West Red plain arrive, we will be surrounded by each other. If we are attacked, we will not be far away from death! " Zhongzhao emergency road. "Don''t worry. Stop the withdrawal at once." Said the white night. "Withdraw... Withdraw?" Zhongzhao almost bit his tongue off. "My Lord, now that the enemy and we are in a fierce battle, we will suddenly withdraw our troops at this time. I''m afraid that the troop will be in great disorder. Once the chaos rises, Qi Ying and Tangquan mountain''s team will attack and kill us. We have no power to parry. At that time, we are bound to cause a large number of casualties and defeat!" Although Zhong Zhao was only the deputy leader of Chi chongzong, he also knew the way of war. In this case, when he retreated, there would be chaos and defeat, which was almost equivalent to surrender. But the white night was shaking his head. "I broke the boundary of Tangquan mountain alone last night, which has already frightened the people of Tangquan mountain. In fact, it is unwise for us to attack Tangquan mountain in the morning." "My Lord, why do you say that?" "Because the people in Tangquan mountain are afraid of me, they feel that they will die if they fight with me! So now they are fighting to the death, and their hearts are full of fear and despair. In fact, the fighting power of those who are in desperate situation is actually very strong. Relying on our 300000 troops to win over Tangquan mountain, it''s all fantasy from the beginning to the end! " White night shook his head. We must not delay the March and fight. For example, when we start fighting in the middle of the night, we fight again in the morning? If you really want to fight, you should directly lead the army to come here, break the border, and take down tangquanshan in one go. Zhongzhao was stunned and his face changed greatly. He looked at the white night and said: "that... The adult means.... " my purpose is not Tangquan mountain! " The white night coagulates the eye road. In Zhao Leng next, suddenly seems to think of what, the facial expression frightens changes, is frightened. Not Tangquan mountain? Is the adult''s purpose... he is afraid to continue to imagine... "curfew, die!" At this time, the sound of roaring. Then he saw the chief commander Qi Ying and the two deputy commanders rushing towards the white night. "Go Drink in the daytime. Zhongzhao was frightened and ran to the side immediately. And when zhongzhao just dodged, a terrible space tear has been covered towards this. White night fingers gently move, Heihe energy covers his body instantly, space tearing distorts the space in this area, but can not shake them. Each of the three men sacrificed their weapons and attacked the white night with their blades. In the white night, two virtual swords were sacrificed and resisted wildly. The collision of weapons produced terrible bursts of cracks, which spread around, and people could not get close to them. After a bout of confrontation, the two sides had contacts with each other, and they were on the same level in general. A commander vomited, staring at the white night with a low smile: "brother, he doesn''t look as strong as he imagined. We don''t have to be afraid of him!" "It seems that the reason why he was able to break our border is to use some different method, not from his own strength!" Another deputy commander also laughs."No matter what, don''t be careless. Kill!" The chief commander, Qi Ying, drank and immediately killed the general with his sword. In the white night, he held up his sword again. His arms were almost invisible. All kinds of space forces, time forces and even chaotic forces were used. He broke the heaven and earth, and the time was chaotic, and the whole chaotic mountain was split. But Rao is so, the white night is still invincible, after a while, is two space sharp blades cut open the waist and abdomen, blood gurgling down. "Excellent!" The two deputy commanders are very happy. "Kill!" Qi Ying did not increase his confidence and continued to attack and kill. But Bai Ye didn''t seem to want to entangle with them any more. He turned back a little and yelled: "withdraw!" He said this, immediately let everyone on the scene were surprised. "My lord..." many commanders in front of me turned their heads and looked at the white night inexplicably. "Go away, now!" Cold road in the white night, and then the head did not return, to the rear to escape. When the commanders saw this, they were unwilling and could only bite their teeth and withdraw. After a while, the 300, 000 rebels who had been temporarily assembled suddenly withdrew from Tangquan mountain. The garrison of Tangquan mountain immediately cheered. "They can''t hold on! Ha ha... " " we won! " "Don''t let them go! Come on! Catch up and kill all these traitors "Kill them all!" "They can''t escape!" "Kill!" The people of Tangquan mountain roared and chased with their swords. The two deputy commanders also rushed to call on his men to prepare for pursuit. But at this time, Qi Ying began to drink: "all stop!" As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. "Big brother... This is good. Why stop?" Someone immediately looked at Qi Ying inexplicably. The so-called retreat of the so-called eagle, I think it''s treacherous to gaze at the enemy''s retreat "Big brother, this is a golden opportunity! Don''t you want to take advantage of these rebels and ask for a reward from the dynasty? " Deputy commander emergency way. "A reward? Hum, what if we lost Tangquan mountain? Do you still want a reward? It would be nice to live! " Qi Ying hums coldly. Both commanders were stunned. "How can this happen? Big brother, you are worried too much "I don''t think much about it. Think about how the man killed so many of us under the siege of our army last night and destroyed the border! How can he be a general person if he has such excellent means? " Qi Ying said coldly. "Elder brother, you mean..." "be careful to sail for ten thousand years. Our purpose is to keep Tangquan mountain safe and sound as long as Tangquan mountain is safe and sound. Don''t forget this so-called reward! If the other party had a trick and lost Tangquan mountain, we would be dead! " "What big brother said..." the two deputy commanders sighed and could only answer. However, what Qi Ying said is reasonable. Tangquan mountain is under their feet. As long as Tangquan mountain is not lost, the other party will go away. If he comes to fight, he will chase out and abandon Tangquan mountain. Once he is caught in the other party''s plot, the consequences will be too serious. Qi Ying dare not take such a risk. The garrison of Tangquan mountain returned to Tangquan mountain sparsely. Many people are reluctant. And the same heart is unwilling to have this vote of Yuwen. The crowd gathered on a hill outside Tangquan mountain. "What? What about the casualties? " The white night glanced at the team and asked. "There are not many casualties. We have to retreat in a hurry before the battle starts. What can be the casualties?" One of the commanders murmured. "I still want to escape. I didn''t expect that adults can escape faster than me." Chang Mo here whispered to Zhou Shuang. "I think our" Liao Chang "adult ah, that is strong outside but hard at the middle. It looks calm on the outside, but in fact, I''m afraid." Zhou Shuang can''t help shaking her head. "My lord? Well, it can''t be a climate! " "Yes." Several commanders murmured. White night naturally heard their broken words, but did not care. After all, the sudden withdrawal of the army is very demoralizing. But it doesn''t matter. "If you don''t have a lot of casualties, pack up immediately! There is still a hard battle waiting for us! " The white night is light. "Tough battle?" The crowd was stunned. "Your honor... Are you going to attack Tang Quanshan?" "At the beginning, the morale was high. If you don''t do it, now we''re withdrawing. The morale is low. If we do it again, we can''t get any advantage at all!" Yu Wen is busy."Yes, my Lord. The other side thinks that we have been pushed back. Our morale is like a rainbow. We can''t fight them at all. We have missed the best chance." "My subordinates suggest that we should withdraw qiangyunzong immediately." "Seconded!" "I agree too!" "It''s really the best choice to withdraw qiangyunzong now!" "My Lord, let''s go back." The commanders came forward and advised one after another. But the white night was shaking his head. "Who told you that we are going to fight Tangquan mountain?" "Don''t you play tangquanshan?" "So... Where are we going to fight?" "Hit the West Red plain!" White night said quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2604 White night a word, completely around the leaders are scared. All the people are waiting to stare big eyes, open mouth, incredible looking at the white night. There is a vice general is a soft legs, directly a buttock sitting on the ground, half the sound is slow but God. It was quiet and frightening. The breath and heart beat all stopped... countless eyes were focused on the body of the white night. "What''s wrong with you? What are you doing? Go with me as soon as possible. We don''t have much time! " White night eyebrow a frown, immediately drink a way. "No, my Lord, are you crazy?" Yuwen rushed up in front of him. He grabbed the arm of the white night and stopped him from leaving. He trembled and cried, "that''s the West Red plain! Do you know what the stronghold is? That is the second super stronghold in defense ability among the ten strongholds! You... You want to move the West Red plain? You are dying at all "That''s right. We can''t deal with the garrison on the West Red plain! The strength is too different! " "The garrison there is the elite of the imperial court! We can''t be their opponents!! My Lord, please leave us alone! We would rather fight with the people on Tangquan mountain than provoke the West Red plain! " "My Lord, spare me! I don''t want to die! " "My Lord, think twice!" Many vice generals and even commanders knelt on their knees and cried for the white night. There was a constant howl around them. Everyone was scared. West Red plain ranked second? What a huge stronghold! How can they cope with the strength of that stronghold? You know, Tangquan mountain is the last of the ten strongholds. They can''t fight against such a stronghold, let alone the West Red plain. The white night looks at these people without expression and says nothing. And Zheng Heng came here. "My lord... In fact, what they said is reasonable. The West Red plain may not be so easy to deal with. If we go there, we may not be able to retreat completely!" Zheng Heng said hoarsely. Even if he knows who this is, he still doesn''t want to provoke such a strong existence... "you don''t have to say more!" Now, if you don''t want to go to the plain, I''ll fight for it in the West. If I don''t want to fight in the west, I''ll kill you in a hurry As soon as the words fell, people were silent. Everyone''s face was hard to see. But the other side has said that, where do they have a choice? Now that it''s over, we can only give up the struggle. "Go Drink in the daytime, jump up to the sky. The people had no choice but to follow up. Along the way, the rebels were all nervous. "Why?" "Commander Yuwen, are we really going to die?" "Why don''t you run away?" "I don''t want to die..." some vice generals shivered around commander Yuwen. Yu Wen said nothing. He felt that there was still hope to lead them against tangquanshan with the strength of white night, but if they had to compete with the West Red plain, it was undoubtedly a moth to a fire. However, at this moment, besides following the white night to fight back, what else could he choose? "If we escape, it means that we have not only betrayed the dynasty, but also betrayed the Lord. When the time comes, we will not only be chased by the dynasty. Do you think we can escape for a while and escape for the whole life?" Yu Wen said hoarsely before. "The adult means..." "I don''t think this adult will make fun of his own life! Now that even he is here, what else should we worry about? He may have something to rely on. Let''s see! " Yu Wen Qian Dao. All the people did not speak, and their hearts were still very frightened. The other leaders got together in twos and threes and exchanged something secretly. Obviously, there are still quite a few people who are not willing to wait for death. People, with different hearts, went out with the white night. After walking for about half a column of incense, the white night suddenly stopped. The army fell on a small hill, and the whole mountain was covered by the crowd. The souls point their toes and watch the white night standing on the top of the mountain. Those commanders also looked at the white night, inexplicable. Why do you stop at night? It is not far away from the edge of the sky flying a few figures. Yuwen looked at it and found that these figures were zhongzhao''s men. They come in a hurry, fall in front of the white night, clasp their fists and worship, and say something.The white night nodded, as if he understood something, and then turned around and called out to the crowd, "let''s ambush here!" "Ambush" The leaders were all in a fog. "My Lord, what are you doing here? Who are we ambushing? " Never ask. "Who is the chief commander of the West Red plain?" The white night asked. "Changluo river." Never mind. "That''s right. We''ll ambush him!" White night road. As soon as the words fell, everyone was shocked and their brains were buzzing... "ambush the Changluo river?" "This... This... What''s your joke?" All the people were speechless with their mouths open. "Don''t you move quickly?" Drink seriously in the daytime. When people heard the news, they had to do it. Soon, hundreds of thousands of troops began to ambush in accordance with the mountains. People skillfully set up Dharma array, concealed body shape and buried the border. With less than 100% interest, 300, 000 troops have disappeared and all have been hidden. The white night and Zheng Heng are quietly standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking the distance. Soon, a large number of flying figures appeared in the distance, straight to this. The pupils of the rebels in the dark are all swollen. They all saw that the flag that these people set up is the flag of the garrison in the West Red plain!! The first man in armor riding a goat is the grand leader of the western red plain, Changluo river! Seeing the visitor clearly, Zheng Heng immediately jumped up and rushed to Changluo River and others, shouting: "Changluo river! Don''t give me a quick stop "Well?" The Changluo River on the goat was slightly stunned and fixed his eyes. When he saw Zheng Heng clearly, he was not surprised. "Zheng Heng? Why are you here?? Didn''t you deal with the resistance there at dawn border? " Changluo River obviously knew Zheng Heng, and immediately let out his voice. "You don''t have to ask more about this. I''ll ask you if you''d like to surrender to my side, the Lord!" Zheng Heng gazed at the Changluo River and said in a deep voice. Changluo River frowned, and his eyes immediately looked at the white night beside him. He looked up and down and said coldly, "who is this man?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2605 "This one?" Zheng Heng Leng snorted: "who is this? You are not qualified to ask. I just want to know how your reply is! Still not falling! Make up your mind As soon as the words fell, Changluo River chuckled. "Ridiculous, Zheng Heng, I don''t know what''s going on with you, but you should be a rebellious Dynasty. You are really stupid. You betrayed the dynasty, but you came to me for trouble! What do you think you are? However, a small soldier in the front line dare to be a bully in front of me. Do you know how to write the word "death"? It''s easy for me to kill you! Now it''s you who should surrender! Don''t you know the status quo? " As soon as the voice fell, the Xihong plain army behind the Changluo River pulled out their swords and sacrificed their magic weapons! They stare at Zheng Heng one by one! "So you won''t go down?" Zheng Hengdan asked. "Do you still need to ask?" "In that case, there is no need to say more." Zheng Heng nodded and waved his hand. "Kill!" In a flash, a large number of rebels burst out of the darkness around, and countless boundaries were lit up. In a blink of an eye, the troops rushing out of the Xihong plain were surrounded by groups. It''s more than enough for 300000 people and tens of thousands of people. However, the combat effectiveness of both sides is obviously not on the same level. Even if there are a lot of people in front of Yu Wen, they can see the soul person standing there, and they can''t help shaking. They can feel the horror in each other. These breath is not what they can compare. All the elite of the dark Dynasty are standing there. Compared with them, I don''t know how much stronger they are! There are only forty or fifty thousand people here, but if they are equally divided according to the fighting power of the rebels, they are at least equivalent to a million troops! Maybe... It''s not called encirclement at all! Yu Wen took a deep breath and looked at Zhou Shuang and Chang Mo over there. Sure enough, these people are already planning an evacuation. If this battle goes on, that is to die!! "Well?" This head of the Changluo River swept around his eyes and said faintly, "Zheng Heng, it seems that you conspired against the people of these strongholds?" "They just know what to do? The dark Dynasty has lost all its goodness and lives. Its crime should be punished! They are fighting for the state of Lisheng and for all the people in the world! " Zheng Hengyi said in a correct way. Changluo River shook his head: "whatever you say, what''s the use? Damned or damned, no damned will not die! You want to deal with me with these cats and dogs? That''s ridiculous! Now, you''re almost dead! " Changluo River Light Road, spin and wave, is to order to kill the general in the past. But at this time, the white night stepped forward. "Changluo River, do you think you should die?" He asked calmly. Changluo River frowned, staring at the night hoarse: "even if I die, you think you killed me?" "Do you think you are invincible?" "Even if I''m not, it''s not something you can beat!" Changluo River shook his head and said, people riding on the goat, overlooking the people, that arrogance, incomparable. "Not necessarily!" White night light road, and then finger light. Bang! Seven Hongbing flies out of his fingertips and revolves around him. This time, there was no repression and no convergence in the white night. He directly released the Qi of seven Hongbing soldiers. Whoa!!! A wave of despotic terror directly swept the four sides. All of us were trembling in an instant, looking at the seven lights in front of the white night in disbelief. The breath of Changluo river was frozen in an instant, staring at Hongbing in disbelief. Yu Wen was shocked. Zhou Shuang and Chang Mo, who want to escape, are also struck by lightning. Qi Qi stops the pace of retreat and stares at the white night. "This... This is?? Hong Bing The Changluo River reacted instantly and breathed out. "Yes With a wave of his hand in the white night, seven Hongbing flies in the sky, like seven mountains, directly pressing on the shoulders of the army in the West Red plain. In an instant, the soldiers in the West Red plain bent one by one, their legs trembling, as if unable to stand. They are all under the terrible pressure which cannot be described by words! All these are under the influence of Hongbing!! "Seven Hongbing... Seven Hongbing!! You are white night!! It turns out that you are white night The trembling cry of Changluo river. With his voice falling down, all the rebels on the scene were staring at Liao Chang with their eyes wide open and their breath frozen. However, the skin on the surface of Liao Chang suddenly cracked, and the split skin gradually disappeared with the wind like floating dust. After these broken skin completely disappeared, the so-called "Liao Chang" had changed greatly.White hair and black robe, handsome and cold, who is this not a white night? "That Liao Chang is actually a white night..." "my God, no wonder he can break the boundary of Tangquan mountain. With Hong Bing there, why can''t he break it?" "White night... That''s the white night of the dark dynasty!" "It''s said that even the leader can''t kill him... How can he... Appear here?" "It is said that this man is a demon who kills people without blinking an eye. A lot of people in our dark Dynasty died in his hands. This man is... Amazing!" At night, the rebels look pale. And the people in the West Red plain were all tense, and they were staring at him with their teeth clenched. There is no doubt that the appearance of the white night gives them endless pressure, which is not from the physical body, but from the psychological... the same is true of Changluo river. He clenched the reins in his hand, and his face was particularly pale. He knows the man. They made a big stir in the dark Dynasty and killed many powerful people of the dark Dynasty. In the end, they forced the leaders to leave the pass, but they could not kill them... How can he deal with such a person? "All this is your plot, white night! Do you want to split our dark dynasty? Dream Changluo River drank and yelled, but he knew that he could not touch it again. He pulled the reins and the goat turned around immediately. "Withdraw!" He yelled, that is to lead the army to break through and leave here. Obviously, he still knows that he has a few pounds or two to compete with such a super strong... He can''t do it yet! But how can the night give him a chance to escape? Hands move. Hua Hua Hua Hua... all the Hongbing fell from the sky and surrounded the Changluo River directly. The endless pressure of Hongbing is tearing the Changluo river like a storm. "Get out of here With the roar of the Changluo River, the goat under him suddenly became huge, and the huge horns of both heads burst into flames. The huge body dived and ran forward. The goat''s horn is like a meteorite. Dang!! The goat''s horn actually broke through Hong Bing and rushed out of the enclosure. "Ah!! Be careful "Flash! Flash Attention The shrill roar resounded. The rebels dodged. But many people have no time at all. They are hit by the goat''s horn in an instant, and their bodies burst and all die miserably! The whole encircling circle is actually bumped out by the Changluo river. The rest of the people in the West Red plain immediately followed the Changluo River to retreat! "Chase! Chase me! Stop them! They can''t run Zheng Heng yelled. Then the rebels came to their senses and rushed to the Changluo river one by one. However, the Changluo River can not be stopped by giant goats. It all the way, no matter who it is, but dare to stop, all die. Yuwen Qian also forced to rush to the giant goat, offering a magic weapon to stop it. But as soon as his magic weapon was put on hold, the goat horn smashed all his magic weapons, and the man flew out like a sharp arrow, falling on the ground, spitting blood, and his skin and flesh were shaken by the terrorist force from the goat horn. It''s overwhelming! "My Lord, our people can''t stop the Changluo river. Please kill the Changluo River quickly!" Zheng Hengda said in a hurry. "No worries." White night light road, and then take off the waist token, wave forward. Whoosh! The token turned into a white light and flew out directly to hit the Changluo river. "Well?" Changluo River frown, cold hum to open, backhand a sword to cut. Dang! The token was chopped off and dropped next to the giant goat. But after landing. Bang! In the token, there was a burst of terrible light, and then a breath of extreme caution spread. Changluo River breathed: "this is..." the giant goat seemed to realize something, and suddenly stopped, looking like a big enemy, staring at the shining token. But the light in the token suddenly flashed, and then a roar of tearing up the sky spread. Roar!!! Roaring together, a huge figure burst out of the halo! That is the Sansheng Tianlin!! It pounced on the giant goat and bit the goat''s neck with its huge mouth. The two great beasts began to fight. Goat crazy struggle, the whole limbs crazy pedal, two terrible horns against the abdomen of Sansheng Tianlin, push it forward fiercely. Bang!! Sansheng Tianlin''s body is butted by a giant goat in front of a big mountain. The whole mountain suddenly bursts and collapses, and Sansheng Tianlin flies out.But it suddenly turned around, limbs firmly fell on the ground, and then spit. Whoa!!! A terrible white flame came from its mouth. The giant goat trampled on its hooves, and a flame flew out between its horns, which collided with the flame from Sansheng Tianlin. Bang! The fire exploded, splashed countless fire rain, from the sky, hit the earth. Countless souls were ignited by the fire rain, and they were crying out one by one. This is the flame of Sansheng Tianlin and giant goat, which can not be relieved by ordinary people. "My Lord! Help me! Help me, my Lord Several of the souls who were on fire screamed bitterly and rushed to the Changluo River, begging him to put out the fire. But Changluo River didn''t pay any attention to it. He jumped down from the back of the giant goat and said coldly, "all the injured give up. The rest of us should help me to break through the encirclement quickly, quickly!" "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2606 "No, my Lord! Don''t give up on us! Sir, help us! " The wounded or flame - lit defenders cried out bitterly, chasing after Changluo river. But will Changluo River manage? In his eyes, these are just useless dead people! To his degree, people are indifferent to life! "Get out of the way!" "Who dare to approach adults, stand to cut without pardon!" The Deputy generals beside them drew swords and shouted, and they were evil. Soon, Chang Luo river and others left the surrounding area. The lighted defenders were in total despair. Their strength is not enough to extinguish these flames. At this time... WOW! A unique energy came over like a gust of wind, covering the sky directly here. It is to see that under the wind of this strange blow, all the souls lit by the fire have stopped. They felt that their pain was much less, and the fire was also a little dissipated under the action of the strange wind, and finally completely extinguished. "These flames..." br > what is going on with this? " All were shocked and turned their heads. Only to find that this strange wind is released in the white night. "You all see it?" "At the critical moment, people like Changluo river will not care about your life and death, because in his eyes, you are only a tool. If there is value for use, it will be used. If it is not of value, you can be abandoned at will. You are abandoned, and you are abandoned!" The soldiers of the western red plain trembled, but no one spoke. What do they not know? "All the people in the dark Dynasty are as indifferent as Changluo river. He is, and the leader you admire is also! Why do you want to sell to such a group of unreasonable people?? Surrender to me, I will give you all you want! " Drink and shout again in the night. This is a statement that is said to all people''s heart. At that time, a garrison shouted angrily: "we are born and killed for Changluo River, and we are cattle and horses. But at the critical moment, he only cares about escaping life. No matter our life and death, how can we sell our lives if we think of people like this?"?? I''d like to go back to the white night adults! " Then the man knelt down! The rest of the people saw the appearance, and did not hesitate to kneel. "I would like to return to the white night adults!" "I would like to be back to my adult!" "Lord white night, I will wait for you to go up the sword mountain and the sea of fire for you. I will die forever!" The crowd cried out, and each one was excited. "Well, you wait for me, I will not be sorry to you, and follow me to kill Changluo river! Go! " Drink and shout in the night, and rush toward the direction of Changluo river. "Kill!" All the people followed it. Roar!! At this time, the deafening roar rang again. Many people have looked up, but see that the mountain like big three life Tianlin has been a strong pressure on the ground, then the terrible teeth bite on the goat''s neck again. The goat struggles madly, the two corners collide, the flame on the corner is like the eruption of volcano, and the body of the three living Tianlin is roasted crazily. But three life, the natural Lin was fearless, and tried to bite. Blood gushes out like spring water, and directly dye the earth red. All the people were shaking with breath. They know that the giant goat is gone. Three born Tianlin is ultimately three born Tianlin, and is it a sheep can deal with it? Chirp! A light of arrow crossed the sky. It''s close in the white night! The body of Changluo River, which has not run far, suddenly sinks, and people fall on the ground, and their feet are stepping on the ground, stepping out several deep footprints. He was filled with extremely terrible pressure, and could not fly! But what surprised him was that the pressure that covered him... It didn''t seem to be the pressure of Hong Bing! Hongbing is not so angry at all. Can I say... There are other magic weapons in the white night? Impossible. Besides Hongbing, what other power can he suppress me? The pupils of Changluo River were fluttering and breathing condensed. He ran forward for a while, but stopped abruptly. He knows, he can''t escape! This pressure has completely covered the land... the strength of the night... More terrible than he thought! "My Lord!" The soldiers in the western red plain followed were all together and shouted."Fight, you can''t escape!" Changluo River took a deep breath and said hoarsely. When they heard the sound, they looked resolute and turned around one by one and raised their swords to the sky in the distance. Whoosh! The streamer came from afar and fell before them. After the light dissipated, the white night reappeared in front of people. At the same time, those spirits of the dark Dynasty who surrendered to the white night all rushed over and surrounded the Changluo River and others. Yuwen before incomparably excited. Zhou Shuang and Chang Mo did not run. Their hearts were pounding at the moment, because they didn''t expect that the "Liao Chang" adult was actually a white night, and the commander of the West Red plain fell into their hands! Can we win the West Red plain today? Thinking of this, people''s breath almost stopped! This is something that I can''t even dream of... the two sides have come back to confrontation. The Changluo river is still surrounded. "Surrender Cried the white night towards the Changluo river. "Surrender?" Changluo River sneered: "will you allow me to surrender? No way "I will not allow you to surrender." White night nodded and said, "I gave you a chance. If you had dropped the ball at that time, you would still have life, but now, it''s too late!" "I''ve already guessed your plan... It''s too bold to be realized, even if you kill me." The hoarse road of Changluo river. "But I have to try. After all, I don''t have time." "What? Do you think if you destroy the dark Dynasty, you can save the failure of Shenji palace? Ha ha, white night, you are wrong. The failure of Shenji palace is doomed, and no one can change it! " Changluo River laughed. "How do I know I can''t change without trying?" White night light road, and then a wave of the hand. Whoosh! The abandoned sword flew over and was knocked upside down in his hand. The other six Hongbing soldiers also flew around him. No one dares to approach him. In the white night, I walk towards Changluo river. At this time... whoosh!!! A large amount of dust was splashed in front of the western plain. At first glance, it was the head of a giant goat. The goat''s head is full of bite marks and scratch marks. The blood on the neck is still rampant. Its eyes are wide open, and one eye''s eyes are gone, which is particularly ferocious and terrifying. All the troops in the West Red plain were scared out of their wits. Roar! In the distance, Sansheng Tianlin, covered with blood, flew into the sky and fell beside the white night. His eyes, like the sun and the moon, were staring at these people. At this moment, no one wants to resist... "is it over?" Changluo River took a deep breath and looked at the sunset in the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2607 Tangquan mountain. Countless halos burst out, colorful as fireworks, wrapped around the whole mountain. This is a phenomenon caused by the people of Tangquan mountain who are repairing the mountain boundary and rebuilding the defense facilities. Qi Ying pulled the whole Tangquan mountain people over. There is no hot spring in the morning. "Hurry up, hurry up, the enemy may attack again at any time, hurry up!" Several deputy generals yelled and yelled, commanding the people to work. Qi Ying stood at the top of Tangquan mountain, staring at all the people on the scene. No one dares to be lazy. Soon, one after another of the border formation was built. "Grand commander!" At this time, a soul in a hurry to run over. Qi Ying immediately stares at him. "What''s the matter? Do you think the rebels are back again? " The deputy commander next to him drank heavily. "No, my Lord. It''s from the royal court." The soul said eagerly. "From the king''s court?" The crowd was stunned. The chief commander''s tight face immediately relaxed a little, and immediately asked, "who is the comer?" "It''s Lord Zhilong!" The soul said. "Stop the dragon?" Qi Ying had some accidents. "Isn''t Zhilong the guy who practiced with Yuantu? It''s a genius, but he''s only a servant in my dynasty. How did the king send him here? " The deputy commander asked strangely. "Yuantu has always wanted to help Zhilong to the upper position. In my opinion, this is mostly arranged by Yuantu. Do not look at the monks'' faces and look at the Buddha''s noodles. Give him some face. Please go out with me as soon as possible." Qi Ying sank down the road, then threw off his cape, and made a big stride towards the Tangquan Mountain Gate. At the moment, there are several figures standing outside the gate. The leader is a young man in Blue Sword Clothing, sword eyebrows and stars. He carried a long sword around his waist, with a smile on his mouth, and his eyes twinkled with light. He looked at a crowd coming out. "Lord Zhilong''s sudden visit. We have lost our welcome. Please forgive me." Qi Ying clasped his fist and said with a faint smile. Zhilong stepped forward and bowed respectfully to him: "Zhilong, please see the Lord Qi Ying." The other party so respectful move, but let Qi Ying big surprise. "Don''t be too polite. Lord Zhilong, get up quickly and follow me in." Qi Ying Dao. "Mr. Qi Ying, you are an elder, but I''m just a young young man. How dare you call yourself an adult? Mr. Qi Ying, just call your name. " Zhilong said with a smile. "It''s a good young man!" Qi Ying secretly nodded his approval, but without affectation, he called the name of Zhilong and walked inside. After sitting down. "I don''t know why the general manager sent you here?" Qi Ying is not wordy. He goes straight to the road. "It is to investigate the disappearance of Zheng Heng''s troops in the Liming border region." Zhilong road. "The border forces are gone at dawn?" Qi Ying breathed heavily. "Yes, hundreds of thousands of people are missing. Their whereabouts are unknown." "How can it be? Hundreds of thousands of people disappear out of thin air? It''s ridiculous. There should be one or two fish that have missed the net at least! " Qi Ying frowned. "That''s why it''s strange. We all think that hundreds of thousands of people may have been killed, but their bodies have not been found in the Liming border area. Unless someone blows these hundreds of thousands of people into ashes, very few people can do this... And no one in the Liming frontier has such a means." Zhilong shook his head and said with a smile: "we have investigated for a long time, but we have not found any trace of them. Therefore, the dynasty infers that there is still a possibility!" "What is possible?" "They... Revolted collectively!" Zhilong lowered his voice. This words a Leng, Qi Ying breathes tightly, the heart beats fiercely. "Collective mutiny? It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! " Qi Ying cried. "Nothing is impossible, Lord Qi Ying. You know, the existence of this team in the dawn border area is extraordinary!" Zhilong shook his head. "Aren''t they dealing with the cats and dogs of the dawn frontier? Can we say that this team can''t even clean up the scum in the border area of dawn? " Qi Ying hummed, his eyes were full of disdain. But the next second, Zhilong whispered: "the white night went to the edge of dawn." As soon as the voice came out, Qi Ying was silent. Of course, Qi Ying knows who the white night is. This kind of people who can make a big fuss, but can retreat, have already shocked the whole state of lysheng. Naturally, they have been informed. "If these hundreds of thousands of people surrender to the white night, it is bound to be a big trouble. Of course, it may also be that they have fled. These people are brave people in our dark king Dynasty. They know that once they escape, they will be blamed by the dark Dynasty. They will certainly try their best to hide their bodies so that we can''t find them They"If so, Lord Zhilong should go to some big cities or clans where they may hide, even around Shenji palace. They are likely to join Shenji palace instead of wandering around in places like me." Qi Yingdan road. "The commander-in-chief thinks that the mutiny of many strongholds may have something to do with the white night and these disappeared troops... Lord Qi Ying, did something happen here before?" Zhilong asked carefully. On hearing this, Qi Ying shook his head slightly: "you can see that my Tangquan mountain is now in a state of great damage and devastation. To be honest, not long before you came here, we were attacked by the rebels. Fortunately, we took precautions in time to beat back the rebels, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!" "Is it? Even Lord Qi Ying can''t deal with these rebels? " Zhilong frowned and asked. Qi Ying''s strength is well known to him. It is impossible for those small strongholds to compete with such a strong one. "The leader of this group of rebels is extraordinary. He looks like Liao Chang in appearance, but I think that is definitely not Liao Chang, because he can tear up all the mountain protection boundaries in Tangquan mountain... This is absolutely not what Liao Chang can do!" Zhilong''s eyes are tight. "There is one border in Tangquan mountain, which was set by the commander-in-chief himself. Ordinary people can''t destroy this border..." "so I think your guess is not wrong. It is very likely that the leader of these rebels is white night, and only Hongbing can destroy the border of Commander-in-Chief!" "It seems that I have to report this to the commander-in-chief quickly! Lord Qi Ying, set up your defense as soon as possible and ask for help from other strongholds. If you attack by night, you must strike them hard! " "Don''t worry, I''ve sent the message to the nearest West Red plain. Their reinforcements should be back soon!" Qi Ying nodded and said. "That''s good! There are many doubts about this matter. I have to investigate it! I''ll go to Chi chongzong and meet the rebels. Then I''ll see if Liao Chang is a white night Zhilong said with a smile. "Lord Zhilong, you''d better be careful. There are Hongbing in the white night. I can''t deal with him!" Qi Ying is busy. "No worries! I have been given a magic weapon from above, which is enough to fight against Hongbing! " Zhilong said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2608 Against Hong Bing? Qi Ying certainly does not believe, but the other side is so confident, he also inconvenient to say more. Soon, Zhilong left Tangquan mountain and headed for Chi chongzong. Qi Ying continued to work on the fortifications of Tangquan mountain. However, Qi Ying was puzzled why the reinforcements from the Xihong plain could not come for a long time? It is reasonable to say that the rebels surrounded here, so that their own people can not rush out to summon and cut off contact with the outside world. The strongholds outside should be suspicious, especially at this juncture. The West Red plain is so close to this place that they can''t have heard from them yet. "What happened to the West Red plain?" A bold idea appeared in Qi Ying''s heart. But as soon as this idea appeared, Qi Ying couldn''t help but shake his head. This is ridiculous! The Xihong plain is the second super stronghold among the ten strongholds. Let alone the garrison strength of the Xihong plain, just talk about the general leader of Changluo River, that is, the existence of terror that is not enough for us to deal with. Even if the other side is really white night, the Changluo River can also revolve with it until reinforcements arrive. "Are you worried? Better take care of yourself Qi Ying shakes his head. At this time, an assistant general stepped in. "Big commander, xihongping is the original man!" The assistant general sank. Qi Ying immediately asked, "what''s going on?" "The commander of Changluo River in the West Red plain has distributed orders to the people of dozens of strongholds, asking all the people from the small and large strongholds to gather in the West Red plain at noon tomorrow to discuss the matter of dealing with the rebels." Deputy general said seriously. "Is it?" Qi Ying frowned and thought. A moment later, he asked, "which of the ten strongholds has been invited?" "The top five strongholds have not been invited, and the last five have received news. In addition, there are dozens of surrounding strongholds, large and small!" "Is it? Why did commander Nachang invite us, but he didn''t invite the people in charge of the first five strongholds? " Qi Ying hummed. "It''s commander Chang. Please don''t move. Moreover, the positions of these five strongholds are too scattered, so it''s inconvenient to come and go." "Is it... But... I always feel something wrong..." Qi Ying said hoarsely. "My Lord, what''s wrong with this? Now the rebels are becoming more and more rampant. Even Tangquan mountain dares to move. Isn''t it normal for commander Chang to invite us to discuss the matter of suppressing the rebellion? " Deputy general. "It seems very normal, but I still feel that something is wrong. What''s wrong is... I don''t understand..." Qi Ying sighed. "Your Excellency, do you mean... To refuse to participate in this Council?" The deputy general asked carefully. "I have this idea." "My Lord, think twice. If you offend the Lord Changluo River, then... Then..." the deputy general''s face was ugly, and he wanted to say nothing. Qi Ying naturally knows his worries. Changluo River personally sent out the invitation. If he did not go, he would not give him face. Each of the first five strongholds is powerful, and the commanders are all capable. They are not afraid of Changluo river. However, they are different. It depends on each other''s face. Thinking of the next, suddenly said: "easy trace! Go, you go for a run "Chief commander, please give me your orders." The deputy will be busy. "Go and show me the rebel strongholds at once!" "What do you want me to see, my lord?" "Go and see if the materials in those strongholds are still there!" "Looking at supplies?" The deputy general was stunned and puzzled. "Go ahead and report to me immediately after the investigation!" "Yes "Wait a minute!" Qi Ying also seems to think of something, busy to shout again. The deputy general was stunned and looked at him. "After you check the strongholds, go to the West Red plain again! Listen, don''t talk to the people in the West Red plain. Check it secretly and check it for me. Is there any other action in the West Red plain today? " "Yes The deputy general clasped his fist and left in a hurry. Qi Ying is uneasy sitting on the top of the mountain, overlooking the distance. He didn''t care about the progress of the surrounding fortifications. Because, a bad premonition gradually attacked his mind... Qi Ying believed in his own premonition. In the past, his premonition saved him several times... I don''t know how long it took. A figure appeared in the sky. It was not the vice general''s, but the figure of Zhilong who had left before. "Lord Zhi long!" Qi Ying immediately got up to meet him. But the look of seeing the dragon was very unnatural. "See you, Lord Qi Ying!" Zhilong bows slightly."Lord Zhilong, what have you found?" Qi Ying asked immediately. "There are still many rebels in Chi chongzong!" "Where did they nest?" Qi Ying frowned. "No, it''s just a part of the rebels, and they''re all old, weak and disabled! I believe that''s not the main force of the rebels! The real main force of the rebels is now gone! " Stop the Dragon drinking. As soon as the words fell, Qi Ying''s face suddenly changed. "Is... Really what I expected?" Qi Ying looks particularly ugly and whispers to himself. "Anticipation? What do you mean, Lord Qi Ying Zhilong asked. Qi Ying just ready to say, but see a figure flying in the distance, it is the first to send the vice general. "Grand commander!" The adjutant yelled. Qi Ying immediately stepped forward. "See the commander!" "What''s the situation? Say it Qi Ying was in a hurry. "Report back to the commander, the materials of each stronghold have been taken away. In addition, his subordinates also went to the Xihong plain. After some investigation, we found that in the Xihong plain this morning, Changluo River, the commander of the stronghold, came to assist us in Tangquan mountain. However, when the team reached a general level, he withdrew again, saying that commander Chang knew that the crisis in Tangquan mountain was relieved "And went back on its own!" The deputy general said. On hearing this, Qi Ying''s face was suddenly bloodless. The whole person was tottering and almost fell to the ground. "Great commander! What''s the matter with you, commander! " The deputy general quickly helped Qi Ying. "Lord Qi Ying, are you all right?" Zhilong also frowned and said. "Lord Zhi long, we are all caught in the trap..." Qi Ying clapped his thighs and said eagerly. "In the middle? Lord Qi Ying! Tell me in detail Zhilong asked. "That group of rebels attacked Tangquan mountain, in fact, they led the snake out of the cave! Luring the tiger away from the mountain! Their real purpose is not Tangquan mountain, but the West Red plain Qi Ying said anxiously. "The Xihong plain has been attacked?" Zhi Longzheng asked. "I haven''t heard of it. When my subordinates went to the West Red plain, they saw that everything was OK and there was no sign of being attacked." Deputy general Leng way. "It''s not the Xihong plain that was attacked! But the commander of Changluo river! It''s the elite army he led Qi Ying was very anxious. "What?" Zhilong''s face changed. The people around him are not only pale. "How could this be possible? adult! The commander of Changluo river is the most powerful one. How can the rebels deal with him? It''s impossible... "The deputy will be difficult to set up the channel. "Lord Qi Ying, this is very unusual. Don''t make a false statement. The West Red plain is the important strategic material location of our dark Dynasty. If it is lost, we will have to move our heads!" Zhilong lowered his voice and said hoarsely. "I also hope my guess is false! But everything, really too suspicious! He came alone to destroy the boundary of Tangquan mountain. Then he left without further attack. In the morning of the next day, he led his army to attack again! But it didn''t take long to take people away in a hurry! It''s not like taking Tangquan mountain! It''s more like fishing with baits... What a strange Liao Chang is! He can even destroy the border set by the commander-in-chief, which is enough to show the terror of his means. I am afraid that "Liao Chang" is a white night At the most recent moment, Tang Zong''s troops may not have been attacked by him, but he may not have been able to lead his troops back "Maybe he knew about the withdrawal of the rebels and was worried about something wrong with the West Red plain, so he turned back in a hurry." Stop the Dragon sinking. "If so, why don''t you send someone to inform you?" Qi Ying asked. Zhilong is silent. "What''s more, all the materials in the stronghold have disappeared, and Chi chongzong has only left the old, the weak, the sick and the Disabled... Why? This is making a false impression that the rebels have fled, but in my opinion, the more obvious the sign, the more suspicious it is! Where are the rebels now? No one knows, but I believe that this group of rebels may have infiltrated the western red plain! " Qi Ying said hoarsely. As soon as the words fell, Zhilong''s heart almost jumped a little bit... "Lord Qi Ying, what do you mean?" Zhilong asked. "I also ask Lord Zhilong to inform the dynasty immediately and ask the dynasty to send strong men to investigate the West Red plain and find out the traitors! Kill all the rebels Qi Ying holds his fist in a solemn way. However, as soon as the words fell, Zhilong shook his head and laughed. "Lord Qi Ying, you don''t know the current situation. The dynasty is in short supply. Who can come to the red plain of chaxi at this time? What''s more, if this is a misunderstanding, isn''t it to destroy and annoy the commander of Changluo river? " "Don''t you believe it?" Qi Ying Leng asked. "I believe, this kind of thing, would rather believe its existence or not! But believe it, the dynasty side still do not disturb, if the result is an oolong, then you and I can lose face"Why does Qi Ying care about face?" "It''s not right." Zhilong shook his head and still refused. Qi Ying was stunned and realized that he didn''t care about face, but other people would not necessarily stop the Dragon... "I''ll check with you." Zhilong thought: "the Dynasty sent me here to investigate the white night and the rebels. When I''m sure, it''s not too late to report to the dynasty!" "All right." Qi Ying took a deep breath. So far, this is the only way to do it... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2609 Zhilong and Qi Ying did not dare to go to the West Red plain in such a big way. They disguised themselves and became the defenders of the West Red plain and sneaked into the plain. If the commander in charge of the West Red plain is OK, they will make the Changluo River uncomfortable at most. But if the generals of the West Red plain are really fake at night, their disguise can save lives. Xihong plain is a magic plain covered with red exotic grass. The whole plain is just like a red sea. It is very beautiful. When the sun shines, the plain will bloom a kind of strange red light, which makes every soul come here linger and forget to return, and is deeply impressed. In fact, a lot of people who have worked hard in the west plain for half a million years were able to make great achievements in this area. As a result, many of them choose to live here. But if there are more people, there will be resentment and fighting. Some weak people will choose to go to Da Neng in order to obtain the qualification of living in the West Red plain. As a result, many groups gradually emerged in the Xihong plain. As time went on, these groups began to grow and evolve into clans. They''re all over the plain, blooming everywhere. There were conflicts of gratitude and resentment between zongmen and zongmen, but they also shared all the benefits of the West Red plain. It''s safe. It was only a few years ago that the dark Dynasty finally did it. After the deterrent power of Shenji palace gradually weakened, the dark Dynasty began a crazy expedition, and numerous land of blessing were listed as their invasion targets, among which the Xihong plain was one. The people here tried their best to resist, but they were unable to compare with the power of the dark Dynasty in conquering terror. Soon, all the clans in the Xihong plain were destroyed. The people of the clan died, fled and captured. The whole Xihong plain had become the territory of the dark Dynasty. Zhilong and Qi Ying entered the plain, and then walked quickly to a training ground on the right. After all, they were members of the dark Dynasty, and they were of high position and weight. Naturally, they had some special tokens on their bodies. With this token, no one dared to stop them on the way. Into the training ground, immediately someone came. "Who are you? Why is it so fresh? Which battalion are you from? " The man asked. "We want to see Mr. Xu Mingsheng!" Qi Ying took out a commanding order and lowered his voice. After seeing the token clearly, the man''s face changed, and he did not dare to neglect him. He quickly murmured: "you are waiting here. I''ll go and ask the adults to come here immediately." Then he ran away. "Who? Looking for Laozi in a hurry? I still have to train the children! " Xu Mingsheng is very unhappy, frowning toward this. When he saw Qi Ying, Xu Mingsheng was stunned and ran forward in a hurry to make a ceremony. "Don''t be polite. Take us to your camp immediately. Don''t make people suspicious." Qi Ying immediately lowered his voice and drank heavily. Xu Mingsheng was stunned. He didn''t know what Qi Ying was going to do, but he still nodded and didn''t make any ceremony. He gave them a few drinks, and then he was going to reprimand them. He took them into the camp. As soon as he entered the camp, Xu Mingsheng immediately called the deputy general away, and then opened the border to block the sound. In this way, he hastily saluted Qi Ying. "I''d like to see the commander!" "Well." Qi Ying nodded to Xu Mingsheng and said in a low voice, "Mingsheng, I''ll ask you a few questions! You should answer truthfully "Go ahead, my Lord!" "Where are you from?" "After the people of the state." Xu Mingsheng Leng way, obviously do not understand why Qi Ying asked this question. "When did you and I first meet?" Qi Ying asked again. "It was in the school field of the imperial martial arts arena. At that time, I was just a pawn. If it wasn''t for the promotion of adults, the villain would not have been today." Xu Mingsheng said again. When Qi Ying heard the sound, he nodded his head with satisfaction and said to Zhilong: "Mingsheng is no problem." "What? Is this the man who leads you? " Zhilong asked curiously. "No, strictly speaking, there is no one here. Everyone is from the dynasty, but Mingsheng was recommended by me to Changluo river! He made a mistake in the martial arts arena that year. He was supposed to be sent to the palace of criminal law. I think he is a talented person, so I asked for love for him, so he won''t be punished! " Qi Yingdan road. "So it is..." Zhilong nodded. Xu Mingsheng was puzzled. "Lord Qi Ying, what''s going on here? Why are you dressed up like this? Would you like to see me in such a secret way? What happened? " "Mingsheng, the reason why we are so is helpless!" "Why do you say that?" "Because we suspect that the current commander of the West Red plain, Changluo River, is not the real one! He could be a fake Qi Ying said hoarsely.Xu Mingsheng was shocked when he said this. "What... What? It''s impossible! Lord Qi Ying, you must be mistaken! " Is the grand commander of Xihong plain fake? How amazing is this? This is equivalent to a big hole in the sky! Where did Xu Mingsheng accept it? "Impossible... Impossible..." he kept shivering. It''s no time for you to explain this matter to Mingsheng! To tell you the truth, we just suspect that there is no evidence, so we can''t confirm it. Therefore, we sneaked in to ask you to investigate for us and see whether the Changluo river is true or not! If he''s not real, the problem is serious! " Qi Ying said solemnly. "How do you want me to check it?" "You''ve been with Changluo river for hundreds of years. You know what his hobbies, taboos and habits are. If the Changluo river is a fake, it will show his horse''s feet! Once there is something wrong with him, you should tell me immediately! Do you understand? " Qi Ying said solemnly. "This..." "what? Is it difficult? " "My Lord, if the chief commander knows that I''m checking him, once he finds out, I''m afraid that... I''ll die..." is Xu Ming''s life. He''s just a subordinate. It''s taboo to check the boss. "Don''t worry, I will protect you!" Zhilong opened his mouth and said faintly, "I came to investigate this matter according to the order of the dynasty. Anyone has to cooperate. He Changluo river is no exception. If he dares to anger you, he can''t explain it. Don''t worry, go and check it out boldly." "This... Good... Ok..." Xu Mingsheng couldn''t refuse, so he just sighed and nodded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2610 Xu Mingsheng walked uneasily to the center of the West Red plain. A grand hall has been built there. The whole border of Xihong plain is connected with this hall. He would come to this hall every day to see the chief commander. He did not contact him except for the morning meeting. But this time, he had to go and meet. However, when they came to the door to report, the guard at the door stopped it. "The chief commander is discussing with several deputy generals about how to deal with the rebels. Before the end of the meeting tomorrow, the chief commander has no time to see anyone. If you have something to do, come back in a few days." The guard''s face was expressionless. "What?" Xu Mingsheng was stunned, but he said in a hurry: "but I am an important matter. Please pass it on to me." "Pass what pass? Said that the chief commander can not see anyone, you are so stubborn! If the chief commander is not happy, be careful of your head Cried the guard. Xu Mingsheng frowned tightly, then clasped his fist and turned away. After returning to the camp, Qi Ying and Zhi long are waiting in the camp. "Mingsheng, what''s up?" Qi Ying asked. "Tell your majesty, I can''t see the commander!" Xu Mingsheng shakes his head. "Why?" Qi Ying was stunned. "The grand commander claimed that he would discuss with your lords the matter of dealing with the rebels. He would not have time to see anyone before tomorrow''s meeting!" Xu Mingsheng said. As soon as the words fell, Qi Ying and Zhi Long were able to confirm. "It must be strange! Lord Zhilong! I think it''s better to report to the dynasty in the morning. Please take preventive measures! " Qi Ying whispered. "I said, I can''t make any demands to the dynasty without definite evidence!" "Lord Zhi long, if we really have to wait for us to find evidence! I''m afraid it''s too late! This is an extraordinary period. We can''t take any small mistake lightly. If the Changluo river is fake, the whole Xihong plain and even dozens of strongholds around it will suffer. " Qi Ying was a little excited and immediately called out. "Lord Qi Ying! As I said, this is not something I can decide! But... I can do it for you Stop dragon cold hum a, light say. Qi Ying a Leng, busy asked: "how to cooperate?" "Let me see him, Changluo river! If he doesn''t see him, he must be a fake! There is no doubt about this. If he dares to see him, then I can identify him. If he is insidious, I will send a message to the dynasty at the first time, asking them to prepare to blockade the West Red plain as soon as possible! " Stop the Dragon sinking. "This... Lord Zhilong, is it too risky?" Qi Ying is busy. If the other party is a fake, Zhilong''s move is completely moth to fire. If the other party has a killing heart on him, he has no chance to escape. However, Zhilong shook his head, raised his mouth, and said with a faint smile: "Mr. Qi Ying, you seem to have underestimated me. I''m not the waste of Zhongyan! Since the white night has a good reason to investigate, I''m sure it''s a good thing! Even if the other party is really white night, I am not afraid of it! " "Lord Zhilong, when are you going to see Changluo river?" "It must not be today. It''s getting late! Tomorrow morning, I will go to see the Changluo river with the commanders of each stronghold. " "What can I do for you?" Qi Ying asked. "Gather up some troops! If the Changluo river is a fake, I will call on all the commanders present in public to besiege the Changluo river. You should take someone to stop him. Don''t let him run away. I will kill this fake person myself Zhilong squinted and said with a smile, "I hope this fake... Is the white night!" Qi Ying nodded heavily. "Good! Everything will be done according to what Lord Zhilong said "Well!" ... ... the next morning. Changluohe is sitting in the hall listening to the deputy general''s report. In less than a day, he had integrated the materials of the entire Xihong plain. However, he did not intend to take away the supplies, but distributed them to every garrison stationed in the West Red plain. As a result, every garrison was extremely excited, excited and happy, and many people could not enter the night of excitement. In front of the hall, many souls are building a meeting platform. By midday, dozens of commanding officers of the stronghold will be together. As for this, the Changluo river will also hold a counter insurgency meeting. But at this time, a soul person came in a hurry. "My Lord, the king has come!" "Who is it?" "Changluo River" inquired. "The man who claimed to be in charge of the emperor''s army is the one who wants to investigate." Come to sink. "Stop the dragon?" Obviously, Changluo river has never heard of this name.On the other hand, Zheng Heng lowered his voice: "my Lord, Zhilong is the favorite student of Yuantu, a great power of the dynasty. He is gifted and gifted, and he has won the true biography of Yuantu. He can be regarded as the number one figure in the royal dynasty, which should not be underestimated!" "I see." Changluo River gently nodded, then opened the mouth: "let him in." "Yes, my Lord!" The soul ran down. In a short time, a sword suit, dignified Zhilong stepped into the hall. "See the commander!" Zhilong''s face is smiling and elegant. "Mr. Zhilong, what can I do for you Changluo River asked in a very formulaic way. "I''m here to investigate the sudden rebellion of Chi chongzong and other strongholds." Zhilong road. "If you want to check, go to Chi chongzong. How can you find me? Yes? Do you think we will rebel in the West Red plain? " The Changluo river suddenly clapped the armrest and roared out loud. This voice is really not small, directly out of the hall. The people outside who were arranging the meeting platform looked up in surprise at the hall. Zhilong is also a little surprised. Maybe I don''t know which part of Changluo river is wrong and why he is so excited... "my Lord, I don''t doubt your meaning. I just want to know some information. I just came from Tangquan mountain. Lord Qi Ying, the leader of Tangquan mountain, said that he had asked for help and Tangquan mountain was betrayed yesterday I''d like to ask the commander-in-chief, did you support Tangquan mountain in the West Red plain yesterday? " Zhilong asked with a smile. "Yes." Changluo River nods. "But why didn''t you hear from commander Qi Ying? It seems that you haven''t arrived at Tangquan mountain? " "Yes, on our way to Tangquan mountain, we received news that the thief had retreated, so we turned back." "Why turn back?" Zhilong raised such a question almost immediately. His eyes were like torches, staring at the Changluo river. Changluo River eyebrows immediately wrinkled. "We are the garrison of the West Red plain. According to the principle, our duty is to guard this stronghold and not allow any thieves to take advantage of it. To tell the truth, we have already violated the wishes of all the adults above by sending troops to support Tangquan mountain! Should we not turn back as soon as possible and continue to defend the Xihong plain after the crisis of Tangquan mountain is lifted? Does Zhilong think that I should go to Tangquan mountain to have a meal and then go back? " Changluo River hums coldly. "Commander, I don''t mean that. I just heard that when you came back, you didn''t ride your favorite flamingo, but I don''t know where your blazing wildebeest went?" Zhilong asked with a smile. As soon as the words came out, the Changluo river was silent. For a while, the talent said casually, "my mount has problems when it improves its strength recently. It''s not very comfortable at the moment, so it''s put up. Why? Do you have any questions "Can you show me?" Stop the dragon. "Look? Yes? What does Lord Zhilong seem to suspect? Do you think I have a problem? " Changluo river is staring at Zhilong road without expression. "My Lord has misunderstood him. How can I doubt him? Maybe the only way I can cure it is to see what I can do to cure it Zhilong said with a smile. "I''m sorry, it''s inconvenient." Changluo river has no expression. "What a pity." "When it''s healed, you''ll see it." "All right, then." "What else can I do for you? If it''s all right, please go down and have a rest. I''ll have your room arranged for you. " "Oh, it''s not urgent. I heard that at noon, the commander will hold a meeting to fight against the rebels? It''s better to come sooner than later. I''ll have a look at this counter insurgency meeting. Please arrange a seat for me. I''ll sit there and wait for the meeting to be held. " Zhilong said with a smile. Changluo River frowned, but did not refuse, but nodded to the people nearby. A moment later, Zhilong was placed at the meeting table. He closed his eyes directly, as if in meditation, as if motionless as a statue. The Changluo River in the hall glanced at him from time to time, as if thinking about something. With the passage of time, the meeting platform has been set up. Later, a commander from all directions also began to enter the hall, visited the Changluo River and entered the seat. All of them came alone, and almost no one brought his entourage. After all, if you bring someone here, it means that you don''t trust the Changluo River, which is taboo. As soon as noon arrived, the assembly seats were already packed with people. The commanders of each stronghold all exchanged greetings and exchanged greetings. Zhilong, on the other hand, is self-conscious. Few of the commanders of these strongholds knew him.Bang! At this moment, a bell rings. Then he saw two figures coming out of the hall. One of them is the Changluo river. The leaders of the strongholds on the seats got up one after another and bowed to the Changluo river. "See commander Chang!" The voice rang out. Outside the Xihong plain, Qi Ying has led 100000 elite Tangquan mountains, quietly sealing the entrance and exit of the plain. "If you are white night, today, you will not be able to fly!" Qi Ying looked at the direction of the hall in the plain and whispered to himself www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2611 The scene was bustling and full of people, and all of them were commanders. Many people are whispering, quite confused. People don''t know why Changluo River wants to pull them over. On the contrary, the five commanding officers ranking from six to ten looked at Zhilong one after another. We all don''t know who this person is and why they sit so far in front of each other, guessing the identity of this person. "Qi Ying of Tangquan mountain was brave enough. Commander Chang invited them to come to the meeting. They were so close to Tangquan mountain that Qi Ying disappeared. Even no one from Tangquan mountain came. This is a total disregard for commander Chang!" Guangxiang, the commander of the sixth stronghold, said without expression. "Yes, it''s a bit unreasonable. Qi Ying is particularly upright and loyal to the dynasty. Why didn''t he come to the anti rebel conference? In principle, he should hate those traitors most! Why is that? " Zhong Sihe, the commander of the eighth stronghold, also touched his chin and looked puzzled. "Maybe commander Qi Ying has something to do... " what is more important than commander Chang''s summoning? " "This..." "well, don''t think about it. If Qi Ying doesn''t come, he won''t come. Because it''s so close to Tangquan mountain, I guess commander Chang must have complaints in his heart. He just doesn''t say it and will settle accounts after autumn. If he doesn''t come, it will be him who will be in bad luck! Let''s watch the fun! " "Yes, too!" All the people are laughing. Zhilong also opened his eyes, got up and walked over. "I''ve seen all the leaders!" Stop dragon holding fist. "Are you?" They asked in dismay. "Xiazhilong is the special officer sent by the dynasty to investigate the rebellion!" Zhilong said. As soon as the words fell, all the commanders on the scene trembled and got up to make a ceremony. "It''s Lord Zhilong "See you, Lord Zhilong!" The crowd cried out and saluted him in a hurry. No one thought that the one sitting here is actually a giant Buddha, an imperial envoy sent by the dynasty. How can we neglect this? "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s get familiar with each other first. There may be big events later. Please prepare yourself." Zhilong said with a light smile, then he returned to his position and closed his eyes again. People were immediately confused by the fog. What happened? What can this be? Isn''t it time to talk about calming down the rebels? At this time, Changluo river came out of the hall. In an instant, countless eyes were locked in his body. All of them got up and saluted the Changluo river again. "See the commander of Changda!" The voice was like a wave, and it spread everywhere. In fact, strictly speaking, the Changluo River and them belong to the same level, but the strength of the Changluo river is much stronger than them, and the scale strength of the West Red plain is much higher than them. In this world, the strong are respected and the strength is supreme. Therefore, their attitude towards Changluo river is naturally much more respectful. "Don''t be so polite, all of you, sit down." Changluo river said lightly. "Commander Xie Da!" When people called again, they just sat down. Changluo River glanced at the crowd and said calmly: "you have come all the way. Chang is very happy. But in order not to delay your precious time, I will not say more polite words. Let''s go straight to the topic! I believe you all know the purpose of this conference? That''s right. The purpose of this conference is to discuss a plan to calm down the rebels. I invite you to come here, but I also want you to make suggestions and formulate a set of plans to quickly wipe out these rebels! Lord Zhilong, who is sent by the dynasty today, is also sitting here. I hope you can be more enthusiastic and don''t worry about it. But you can tell us how to quickly put down the rebellion! " The voice dropped to the ground, and the scene immediately hummed. The crowd whispered. Changluo river was watching from above, waiting for the reply of these people. As for Zhilong, he frowned, and obviously could not understand the purpose of the meeting. I don''t know how long it took for Liu Jian, the commander of the ninth stronghold, to stand up. "Commander in chief, my subordinates think that we should quickly deploy our defense and build more communication points. Once the rebels have any change, we can quickly inform the leaders of the surrounding strongholds through these communication stores, and then unite with each stronghold to encircle the rebels and annihilate them in one fell swoop!! This area is all the strongholds and divisions of our Dynasty. If the rebels make trouble here, they are simply making trouble in our territory. If there is a stronghold, other strongholds will know that we can catch turtles in a jar! The other side is difficult to fly People around him nodded. "This is a way to do it!" "Not bad, not bad!""I agree with master Liujian''s plan!" Some voices were heard. However, Changluo River shook his head repeatedly. "No, if we build a communication point, we have to divide our troops to defend. In that case, our strength in the store will be weakened. How can we defend the rebels? But if we don''t defend the communication point, the rebel army can attack our communication point first and cut off our communication. This communication point will be useless. Isn''t it still giving the rebels an opportunity to become more arrogant? " Changluo River Light Road. "This..." people were embarrassed. Liu Jian has no sound. "My Lord, how about that! We will try to lure these rebels out, and then ambush them in advance and annihilate them! " The seventh stronghold is the leader of the shore heart road. "How to lure them out?" Changluo river immediately asked. "Perhaps with the greatest treasure!" "The rebels are all from my dynasty. What kind of treasure can deceive them out? Make up one? They are not fools "This..." shore heart is dumb. "You don''t know anything about the rebel''s behavior and know nothing about them. It''s no doubt that you want to lure them out. Moreover, it''s not a trivial matter to ambush the hundreds of thousands of rebels. Once we are found out, we will fall short. Commander Ben feels that this method is too risky and is not worth trying!" Changluo River shakes his head again. Shore heart is silent. People continue to discuss, but there is no result. Zhilong has been staring at the Changluo river. He knew that the plan put forward by these people was useless at all. Even if it was useful, Changluo river would not use it! Because of the Changluo river! I had my own ideas for a long time. Sure enough, the Changluo river opened. "Gentlemen, in fact, commander I has a plan that can annihilate the rebels in a very short time, but it needs your full support. I wonder if you are willing to help commander Ben?" As soon as he said this, everyone stared at him in unison www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2612 "What good method does the grand commander have? It''s all right. We will cooperate with him." "That''s right. The great commander is wise and powerful, and he will certainly have no last resort. We should follow the example of the great commander." The commanders of some small strongholds immediately got up and flattered to show their loyalty. Those in the strongholds were silent. In fact, they, like Zhilong, guessed the intention of the meeting. In fact, this is not a meeting at all, but a decision of Changluo river. Changluo river called these people to see if they agreed with his decision! "Since you have so much faith in Chang, I won''t talk nonsense. Let''s go straight in. Chang means to gather all the forces from all the strongholds on the spot, and then send people to search for the current positions of the rebels. In fact, I have some information about the hiding places of the rebels, but I can''t completely encircle and annihilate them because of the lack of strength, Therefore, I hope that the responsible persons of all the strongholds present can immediately lead the troops to this place, form an alliance with me, obey my orders, and annihilate all the rebels! " Changluo river said calmly. As soon as this word falls, all the people on the scene are stunned! Even Zhilong''s eyes widened and looked at the Changluo River in disbelief. What is he doing? Gather the strength of all the strongholds... is he going to rebel? It''s unbelievable that countless people are in shock. The commanders of those strongholds were even more frightened, and their faces were all white. "Commander Chang, this... This is not appropriate, is it? If we mobilize the garrison forces of the stronghold, then... Will our stronghold become an empty shell? Will those rebels be able to plunder the resources of my stronghold at will? " A commander of the stronghold stood up and looked at the Changluo River in disbelief. "As I said, I will soon lock in the positions of those rebels. At that time, these rebels will only be surrounded by us. How can they possibly plunder the resources of our strongholds? What''s more, if we can destroy the rebels by abandoning some materials from the strongholds, why not do it? " Changluo river channel. "But... Commander Chang, you are an illegal assembly! If it is known by the dynasty, the Dynasty will surely blame it. " Another commander said cautiously. "The dynasty only said that we should exterminate the rebels as quickly as possible! No matter what means, I do everything according to the order of the dynasty, and there is nothing wrong with it! " Changluo river channel. "This..." the crowd fell silent again. "What? Will you not support me? " Changluo River frowned at every commander on the scene. However, these people are hesitant to make decisions easily. Until then, the commander of a small stronghold raised his hand. "Sir, I agree with your plan. I am willing to mobilize the garrison immediately to encircle and suppress the rebels!" The commander called out with a loud voice and a firm look. A lot of people were shocked. So did Zhilong. He looked at the man anxiously. At this time, however, someone stood up and yelled. "Commander Chang, I also agree with your plan. I am willing to join the army with you!" "Lucky commander..." "commander Chang, and I am willing to join the army with you There were more and more voices, and the commanders of many small strongholds all stood up to express their position. Only the leaders of those big strongholds and the responsible persons of some medium-sized strongholds did not say anything. "Good! Good! Good! If you are so happy, I will not treat you unfairly. After you join the army, I will be responsible for the supply of all of you in the Xihong plain. In addition, I will give each of you ten red flowers! Help you practice Changluo river with a wave of hand. As soon as the words fell, the eyes of the commander in charge of all the strongholds suddenly became hot. One by one, he was short of breath, and his heart was about to jump out of his throat. All of them looked at him strangely. "What? What?? "Xihong Shenhua Dan" "God, commander Chang, do you want to give us this kind of thing?" "I''m not dreaming, am I?" The commanders of those small strongholds were so excited that they knelt down and kowtowed to Changluo River: "thank you very much! Thank you very much "Get up, we''ll all be brothers from now on!" Changluo River smiles. The crowd rose. The Dragon could no longer look down. He stood up and went forward and drank in a deep voice: "commander Chang! Are you a little overbearing? This red flower pill is a kind of material that you should turn in every year! These things belong to the dynasty. Why do you distribute them to these people?? Are you not afraid of being blamed by the dynasty? " "If you don''t, I won''t, who knows? What''s more, the refining of Xihong Shenhua Dan is extremely complicated, and the success rate is very low. I send some less to the dynasty every year, explaining that it is bad luck and high failure rate that leads to insufficient weight. What do you think the Dynasty will say? Don''t forget, I am the person in charge of the West Red plain! It''s easy for me to get rid of some red sage flower pills Changluo river has no expression."You..." Zhilong was speechless. And the rest of the people heard the sound, there is no longer any hesitation, all stand out, boxing. "We are at the disposal of commander Chang!" "Obey commander Chang''s instructions The shouts resounded. Everyone should be down. After all, the temptation of xihongshenhuadan is too strong... "asshole Zhilong couldn''t hold on any longer, so he rushed forward and yelled: "don''t be cheated by this guy! This person is not Changluo river at all!! He''s a fake As soon as this word comes out, everyone is astonished and looks at Zhilong in unison. What do you say, Lord Changluo River also frowned at him. "Treacherous person, up to now, I don''t give up with you. In fact, I suspected that you were the leader of those rebels for a long time! Originally, I was not sure about it, but now, I have been able to identify you Stop the dragon and drink. "What did Zhilong say?" Changluo river did not have any surprise, but said very quietly. "Well, the reason is very simple. Your flaming gazelle has disappeared! What''s more, according to my investigation, the number of people you sent to support Tangquan mountain yesterday was 47000, but when you came back, you brought more than 100000 people back. How can you explain this? Besides, you have all sorts of suspicious signs! These signs can prove that you are not Changluo river! The real Changluo river has long been dead! You are a fake! " Zhilong said coldly. As soon as the words fell, many people at the scene frowned. "Mr. Zhi long, it seems that all of these are your one-sided words? What about the evidence? " Changluo River Light Road. "There''s no evidence, but it''s too easy to expose you! I''d like to ask you some questions about the West Red plain. If you can''t answer them, you must not be Lord Chang! " Zhilong snorted coldly. "Please ask Lord Zhilong." Changluo River calm road. "Well, let me ask you the first question! When do you transport materials to the dynasty every year in the West Red plain? What kind of personnel requirements and procedures are needed when transporting materials! Please speak out in public Stop dragon cold channel. "In the first month of spring every year, materials are transported by a person at the rank of deputy commander, accompanied by a escorting team of 7000 people. The procedures are not cumbersome, just carry the order and pass order!" Changluo river said almost without hesitation. People around him nodded in secret. Zhilong also frowned, but did not expect this person to say so quickly. It seems that he knew something about the West Red plain. Then ask another tricky question. Stopping the Dragon gnashing his teeth, he said in a deep voice: "what is the jiejie array of Xihong plain made of! Not many people know this answer, but I think commander Chang knows it? " "Which border do you mean?" Changluo River asked. "Of course, it''s the innermost border "Do you need to ask? Of course, it was the commander-in-chief! Everyone knows that! " "You don''t seem to hear my question clearly. I''m asking... What is the border made of! In other words, the commander-in-chief was made of something! Can you answer me? " Stop the dragon. Changluo River fell into silence immediately. "I advise you not to talk nonsense! Because there are several commanders here who were with you to watch the commander-in-chief''s arrangment at the scene, I advise you, this fake, to think about it carefully, and don''t open your eyes and tell lies again! " Zhilong said with a faint smile. "How could Zhilong know so much about me in the West Red plain?" Changluo River looked at him curiously. "When the commander-in-chief delivered the array for the western red plain, Lord Yuantu was also present. He told me all this in person. Commander Chang, don''t change the topic, you''d better tell me the answer quickly!" Stop the dragon. Changluo River fell into silence again. "Commander Chang, why don''t you say that? You don''t know, do you? If so, it is enough to prove that you are a fake! " Stop the dragon and shout. Several commanders at the scene also frowned at Changluo river! Obviously, the answer to this question should be blurted out by changluohe, but why has he been silent? Is he really a fake? So you don''t know anything? "Well, if you don''t say it, you will acquiesce in your identity as a spy. Commander, what are you doing? Don''t hurry up and take this man down! To the dynasty? " Stop the dragon. All of them immediately touched the swords on their waists, and they were ready to move. But at this time, Changluo River raised his head and said coldly, "I don''t want to talk about it, but I don''t want to mention it! Since you really want to know the answer, OK, I''ll tell you! The last material of jiejie is the lives of 12000 people in hengqizongAs soon as he said this, Zhilong was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2613 It has always been a taboo to practice with living people in the world of heaven and earth. In the dark Dynasty, this kind of thing is not rare, but it is taboo and disgraceful. Naturally, it is hard to say. But what makes Zhilong particularly astonished is, why even the other party knows such things? You know, few people know about it. What the hell is going on here? A lot of people''s looks have become wonderful. "I remember it, and it is so!" "It seems that this is indeed commander Chang. I told you that it can''t be fake!" "We, the special officer, are still too young to do meritorious deeds, so we have such a ridiculous judgment?" "It must be so!" The crowd whispered. Zhilong secretly gnaws his teeth, and his eyes are filled with a bit of haze. In his opinion, the Changluo river is a fake, and all kinds of signs have been confirmed. But the leaders on the scene did not believe it, which made him worried. "Lord Zhilong, is there anything else you want to ask?" Changluo River looked at him lightly. "I have nothing to say." Zhilong took a deep breath and said without expression. "In this case, please sit down, Lord Zhilong. We have to discuss the matter of military cooperation." "He Bing? This is impossible! If you succeed, the whole stronghold of Lysander will be occupied. Whether you are really Changluo river or not, I will not allow this kind of thing! " Stop dragon to drink a way. "Lord Zhi long, do you have any misunderstanding about me? I just want to put an end to the rebellion as soon as possible for the dynasty, so as to go all out. If the supplies do not keep up with that and cause dissatisfaction there, I''m afraid that all of you here, including the heads of the people below, will have to be handed over! Moreover, it is not a soldier, but you has the final say. " "Traitor, I don''t want to talk too much with you. I''m the person appointed by the dynasty to investigate the rebels. I think you have problems, then you have problems! Now you have to go back to the dynasty with me. If you don''t want to, I can see you as a rebel! " Stop the Dragon cold road. He didn''t want to delay any more. The other party is obviously prepared to say with his mouth, never with actual action to do effective. Changluo River shook his head and sighed: "it seems that we, the special officer, do have great prejudice against me!" "Lord Zhilong, if you want to sit down and discuss it slowly, why should we do this?" "Yes, commander Chang has a good intention. Why do you want to do this?" "Lord Zhilong, you are too impulsive The rest of the commanders were blind and spoke out one after another. "Asshole! I will take people, and I will take your turn to speak? " Zhilong yelled and took out the token given to him directly by the general manager. The faces of the people all changed, and they immediately got up to salute the token. This is the commander-in-chief''s order. With this token, Zhilong really doesn''t need to chew tongues with Changluo river. Of course, it doesn''t mean that with this token, he can do whatever he wants. If he really wrongs the Changluo River, he will also be punished. "Don''t you get up quickly to make a ceremony, and then go back to the dynasty with me?" Turn your head and stare at the river. "This token is fake!" Changluo River gazed at the token for a while, and spoke faintly. "Dare you question the commander-in-chief''s token?" Zhilong squinted. "Zhilong, at this point, there is nothing to say. You tried to stop me from joining the army. I don''t know what the purpose is, or are you the spies sent by the rebel army?" Changluo River asked. As soon as he said this, many leaders frowned. It is not impossible to insist. After all, most of them haven''t seen this dragon stop. Zhilong was not surprised. He didn''t know that he had such a skill... he didn''t know how to explain it. But at this time, a cold voice sounded. "How can Lord Zhilong be a spy? If he is a spy, what is the General Commander in charge of him? It''s you. On the surface, you look like a commander of Changluo River, but in fact you are a fake! You are the real rebel! You are the spy With the sound, people looked at the sound source in unison, and then looked at Qi Ying, who did not know when he had come to the scene of the conference. His face was full of calm and solemn, and he walked with a big step. His expression was particularly firm, and his eyes were like torches staring at the Changluo river. "Commander Qi Ying!" "Commander Qi Ying is here at last!" "What does he mean? Is there really something wrong with our commander Chang? " "But... They don''t have any evidence. It''s just one side of their story." All the people were astonished and began to talk.The current situation has been completely confused by them. "Qi Ying, don''t you even believe me?" Changluo river looks innocent. "Letter? What do I take to write? Traitor, you don''t have to quibble. Your mount has already died. If you dare to say that you are the Changluo River, take your mount out! At that time, when you supported tangquanshan, the number of people who returned was obviously not equal to the number of people sent out. Not only that, but also a group of new faces suddenly appeared in the West Red plain. Where did these people come from? Can you explain it? " The eagle opened his mouth. "As I said, my mount has been injured and I am recuperating. As for the people who have come out of my stronghold, they have escaped from those rebellious strongholds. They are not willing to betray the dynasty. Can''t I take these people in?" Changluo River Light Road. "Don''t talk nonsense. Your mount is not in the stronghold at all! I''ve already found out! As for the people you have taken in, they are all those who have betrayed my dynasty! " Qi Ying hums a way, then slightly side head, his side immediately walks out a figure. It''s Xu Mingsheng! "Is Xu Mingsheng your man? He has explained everything to me. Your behavior in the past two days is extremely strange, which is not consistent with the behavior of Changluo river. Why has a person changed so much in these two days? There is no other possibility but to say that you are a fake! " Qi Ying said. "It seems that you are really wronging me today." Changluo River sighed and shook his head. "You want to prove yourself? It''s very simple. Go back to the dynasty with Zhilong for investigation. Who dares to doubt you? " Qi Ying said hoarsely. "But the Lord Zhi Long is not a member of the dynasty!" "So there''s nothing to talk about? Traitor, I have transferred all my Tangquan mountain people out and surrounded you in the West Red plain. Today you are difficult to fly! If you don''t want to go back to the dynasty with us for investigation, then we have to kill you here! " Qi Ying said coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2614 Qi Ying can see clearly the current situation. The man who pretended to be Changluo River clearly wanted to control all the forces of the strongholds in this area, and then began to attack other large strongholds. Especially the top five strongholds! Otherwise, why didn''t he give invitation to the top five strongholds? Even if he was worried about the arrival of the top five strongholds, he could not speak, and the command power would not fall into his hands. Now people are suffering from no evidence. Although a Xu Mingsheng can prove himself, his credibility is still not enough. After all, many people know that Xu Mingsheng has something to do with his Qi Ying. Now that the matter has come to an end, it can only be solved by force. But from the beginning to the end, Qi Ying didn''t intend to force the man to surrender. He''s prepared for the worst. "Lord Qi Ying, I don''t know what mistakes I have made. You should treat me like this, but if you really want to kill me, it''s not so easy!" Changluo River expressionless stand up, staring at Qi Ying cold said. "Where are the guards?" The soul beside him drinks. "My subordinates are here!" Around the crash of the rush to countless figures. They are all strong in the West Red plain. Qi Ying looks unnatural and looks at Zhilong. Zhilong chuckled and calmly said, "master Qi Ying, don''t panic. You just need to do one thing." "Lord Zhilong, please tell me!" "Hold all the entrances and exits of the West Red plain and block the space tunnel here! That''s all right. As for the traitor, I''ll kill him! " With that, Zhilong raised his hand directly. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... the palm of his hand burst out a lot of dazzling light, and then a burst of terrifying pressure was released, covering half of the Xihong plain. A crowd of people looked, and immediately there was an uproar. But he saw several terrible weapons in front of him! "Hong Bing!" Someone breathed out. "You have a Hong Bing?? You are white night Changluo River cries out. "Oh, you want to throw me dirty water at this time? These are just fake soldiers! " Zhilong sneered. "How can you have fake Hongbing The Changluo River cheered. "In the end, you''re a loser! Everything can''t be done well. The upper authorities have lost confidence in him. Naturally, the right to use the puppet Hongbing has been handed over to me! Treacherous thief, since the puppet Hongbing is here, you don''t want to be captured quickly. Do you really want me to kill you and you will be reconciled? " Zhilong said with a smile. "You thief! You want me to be captured by Changluo river? you must be dreaming! The matter has been so far, there is nothing to say! Go on, get this thief for me Changluo River shouts. "Kill!" All around the soul immediately killed. "I can''t help myself!" Zhilong sneers, grabs the fake abandoned sword directly, and gives a sharp chop to the souls around him! Whew! The sword of terror attacked and killed. We can see that the bodies of these souls are engulfed by a black light, and then they stand in the same place one by one, unable to move. A moment later, the bodies of these people were all split into pieces and died. "What?" The face of the world turned pale, and they were all frightened by this terrible power. "If the real Hongbing can''t come out, the fake Hongbing is the invincible in the world! OK? Traitor, sacrifice your real Hongbing quickly! I know you are white night! No more camouflage! If you don''t take the real Hongbing, it''s definitely not my opponent! " Zhilong squints and laughs and goes directly to Changluo river. Changluo River looked dignified and said nothing. Stop the Dragon step by step, rush toward it, several Red soldiers dance wildly, savagely kill towards it. Whoosh, whoosh... the shadow of the sword is like a wave, beating at it constantly. With each bombardment, the vacuum can be completely torn apart. Keep avoiding the river. The people around him were also in a hurry to avoid being affected. "Protect your majesty!" "Quickly, quickly mobilize the troops to protect your Lord!" The adjutants called out. More and more garrisons from the West Red plain rushed around, impeding the assembly site. A large number of strong people rushed to this, blocking the dragon. This has caused a lot of trouble to Zhilong. "Gentlemen, don''t be deceived by the traitors. This is not Changluo river! Everybody, stop it Qi Ying yelled. "You have no evidence, but here you wronged your loyalty and devoted yourself to be the commander of Chang dynasty! You are the traitors A soul of the angry curse. "Yes! Do you think we are so easy to cheat? ""You are thieves, kill!" People around him roared and rushed to Qi Ying. Qi Ying''s face suddenly changed. He realized that these garrisons in the West Red plain were actually mixed with many rebels, who had been fanning the flames! Just as many people hesitated when changluohe proposed to join forces, the commanders of several small strongholds immediately expressed their support! Encourage everyone''s emotions... with these people, you can''t convince the garrison of the West Red plain! Qi Ying murmured and looked at the dragon, which was surrounded but invincible. His heart moved and he planned to withdraw from the Xihong plain. Zhilong puppet Hongbing is in hand, which can be regarded as invincible. The opponent must not be his opponent, and it will be sooner or later that he will kill him. Once Changluo River dies, these rebels will surely be captured! In this way, the rebellion can be settled. If we say that the other party is white night, it is bound to sacrifice Hong Bing. In that case, we can prove that he is indeed a fake and a rebel! If the other side does not sacrifice Hongbing, it will only be defeated miserably! Now it seems that everything can only depend on the dragon. He just needs to hold on to every obstacle to prevent the rebels from escaping! However, at this time, a group of soul people dressed in Tangquan mountain costumes ran in and swarmed into the conference site. Qi Ying was slightly stunned and looked at the group of people and cried out: "what''s the matter with you? It''s for you to come in? " "My Lord, we have come to capture the rebels according to your orders." A deputy general responded. Qi Ying was stunned and looked at the assistant general''s face in a hurry. However, he found that he had never seen the vice general before. Immediately, he was shocked and cried out: "who are you?"?? You''re not from Tangquan mountain! " However, the deputy general did not pay attention to it, with a big wave of his hand: "take down all these rebel leaders under the orders of the Dynasty and the Lord Qi Ying!" "Yes With the cry, the garrison of "Tangquan mountain" rushed to the commanders of the garrison. These commanders were completely confused and did not respond, so they were surrounded by these souls. "What are you doing?" "I''m not a rebel!" "Are you crazy? Qi Ying! What do you mean "You suspect that we are also rebels?" "Asshole! how absurd! That''s unreasonable! " Many commanders were all angry, all staring at Qi Ying and roaring. "Gentlemen, these people are not from Tangquan mountain! They are all disguised by the rebels! I want to force you against you Qi Ying is in a hurry and explains. But his words just shout out, it is found that a unique Qi wrapped his body. Qi Ying''s sudden shock, along the Qi Yi look, only to find that the Qi Yi is from the "Changluo River" over there. Under this atmosphere package, any sound he makes will be blocked. The commanders couldn''t hear anything he said! No matter how big his mouth is, no matter how loud his voice is, there is no response from the people around him! People can only watch him open his mouth, silent. "It''s over! It''s a trick Qi Ying''s heart thump, talent suddenly came over. It turns out that the whole anti rebel conference is still a trap! The other side had expected that he would come and disturb them, and the other party''s purpose was to use himself to force these commanders completely against him and let them stand on the side of the rebels. "We are loyal to the dynasty, go through fire and water, live and die, but in the end, we are framed as rebels by Qi Ying! How can we bear it? " "Qi Ying! You have gone too far "Will you, gentlemen?? Let''s kill Qi Ying with me "Kill!" A group of commanders could not hold on, they roared and roared one after another, jumped out and rushed to the Qi Ying. "Gentlemen, please calm down and listen to my explanation!" Qi Ying quickly clear off those angry. But when he managed to get rid of his anger, the other party didn''t want to hear his explanation any more. All kinds of terrible soul methods hit Qi Ying fiercely. Qi Ying resists in a hurry. But he was able to deal with those small strongholds, such as Guangxiang, Anxin, Zhong Sihe and Liujian, who were the big leaders of the ten strongholds, especially those he could deal with? After a while, Qi Ying was black and blue all over his body and suffered losses. Forced to go down, Qi Ying can only suddenly turn around and retreat! "Don''t go!" "Stop! Old thief They roared and pursued. But fortunately, Qi Ying''s space technique is particularly outstanding. He opens a space door directly and then drills into it. "Chase!" The commanders roared to rush out to kill Qi Ying. "All commanders, stop! The poor bandits can''t chase them. Please follow me to solve the Dragon stop!"At this time, the Changluo River on this side shouts. A group of commanders stopped and looked back. But he saw that Changluo river was fighting with Zhilong with a virtual sword which was transformed by Qi. But he''s obviously falling behind! "Ladies and gentlemen, Qi Ying is also wronging you as a rebel. If you continue to pursue him, he will be more reasonable. When the time comes, you can''t tell even if you are full of mouth. You''d better help commander Chang solve the thief quickly and catch him. Then, let Chang Tong tie you to the dynasty to prove your innocence." Nearby a soul person busy is said. "That''s reasonable!" "Commander Chang''s words are more important than ours. The adults in the dynasty have to give him some face." "OK, in this case, let''s help commander Chang!" "Go on The crowd yelled and rushed to Zhilong. Zhilong''s face changed immediately. I never thought that these leaders were rebellious by Changluo river www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2615 A group of commanders swarmed in, and all kinds of strange and bizarre skills were called on Zhilong, which caused him a lot of trouble. "Son of a bitch, can''t you tell right from wrong? This person is a traitor. If you don''t help me, you are helping this person. You can''t find a way to die? " Zhilong resisted the rampant attack of these commanders and scolded angrily at the same time. "If you want us to die, how can we let you live? We are not traitors, but you. Do you want to make us traitors? Don''t think about it "Either you or I die today! Look "Kill!" The leaders roared, and all kinds of swords tore the void and came down. Zhilong''s face became more and more ugly. He resisted for a while, and he was also angry. How dare you? Good! Good! It seems that you people without brains are hopeless! In that case, don''t blame me! You''re looking for death! I''ll help you Stop the Dragon angry way, and then use the Qi to control several fake Hongbing, and kill those commanders in unison. The terrible spirit of Hongbing was released, especially fierce. Almost instantly, he chopped the swords and swords in the hands of these commanders, tearing their soul Qi and splitting them into the bodies of these people. A group of commanders changed their faces and dodged in a hurry. However, a commander of a small stronghold was unable to dodge, and was directly involved in the puppet Hongbing, and was instantly torn into a blood mist... "ah?" The crowd turned pale. "I want to see if you can do anything about me!" Zhilong sneered. At the moment, he was ferocious and rushed to these commanders. The leaders were afraid, but at this moment they could not escape, so they had to kill the generals and entangle them. The Changluo river here gazes at Zhilong and does not stand idly by. He holds a virtual sword and cuts at it. It has to be said that Zhilong''s strength is still there. He has released all the powers of several fake Hongbing soldiers, which are very powerful. If you don''t sacrifice zhenhongbing, you may not be able to do anything about him. Changluo river was thinking about the countermeasures. Suddenly, his fingers flashed, and the virtual sword suddenly burst. Then all the Qi was scattered and turned into several air currents, which shrouded the commanders. These air currents directly wrap the magic weapons in their hands, and in a short time, the power of these magic weapons is greatly increased. "What?" "What is this... This?" "My magic weapon... Has been completely filled with energy..." people exclaimed. "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t hesitate. Let''s go Changluo River drinks and shouts. "Is it commander Chang''s technique?" "I didn''t expect that commander Chang''s strength was so amazing! With the blessing of this power, I am not afraid of him People were very excited. For a moment, their confidence was greatly increased. They immediately surrounded Zhilong and killed them. With the blessing of this spirit, their magic weapon is no longer broken at one touch, but can meet with those puppet soldiers. In an instant, the pressure of stopping the Dragon doubled. His advantage is that these puppet Hongbing soldiers are not much better than these commanders in terms of soul state. Now these commanders are blessed by the magic spirit from "Changluo River", and his advantage is gone. This has not been a few fights, Zhilong''s body is eating a few moves, the lapel is already overflowing with blood. "Asshole Zhilong was so angry that he suddenly turned his head and cried, "are you still stupid? This person gives you the blessing breath, is the Hongbing breath! Otherwise, how can we resist my puppet soldiers? Now the evidence is clear! This man is white night! Can''t you see it clearly? " "What? You can''t fight us now, so you start to point the spearhead at commander Chang again? If it had not been for commander Chang''s help, we would have been killed by you long ago. Now you are not enemies and we are so glib? I tell you! It''s no use! " "Don''t talk nonsense to this man, cut him off, I''ll go to the dynasty to clarify it later!" "Good!" "Kill!" The commanders yelled and jumped at the Dragon again. "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" All the soldiers roared wildly at the front. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the void is all cut open, and time, space, chaos and samsara are all broken under this terrible attack. Seeing such a powerful force, a group of commanders were terrified. Even if they had magic weapons blessed by Changluo river at the moment, they felt a burst of weakness in their hearts when facing the fierce attack of Zhilong. But at the moment, both sides have no way to retreat. No matter how afraid they are, they have to be brave. The two sides fought for a while, and the commander lost several more people. But it''s hard to stop the dragon. She''s got a lot of color on her body! The Changluo river here has been wandering around the periphery, occasionally releasing two soul rhymes, condensing a sword spirit, and not confronting Zhilong head-on.Seeing that Zhilong''s arms and thighs were all injured, he immediately swept a wipe Mang in the depth of his eyes, and his hands were slightly put down, and his five fingers were tightly clasped. Sonorous! A black light flashed between his palms. Then, a cruel and cruel sword meaning from his palm. The "Changluo River" tried its best to suppress the sword meaning and not let it be released, so as not to frighten the surrounding commanders and even the defenders of the West Red plain. But the dragon''s face turned pale, and he immediately realized the tyranny. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the "Changluo River" on this side. His face was full of horror. "What''s the matter? This... Is this the meaning of abandoning the divine sword? impossible! impossible! How could the sword meaning of abandoning the divine sword be so terrible? " Changluo river did not answer. He did not know that "Changluo River" had been suppressing the seven Hongbing soldiers. Every soldier has a spirit. At the moment, they are already angry. Zhilong didn''t fight with Bai Ye, but he finally understood that the puppet Hongbing could not fight against the real Hongbing. Not only could they not resist it, but they would even infuriate Zhenhong soldiers, making their power soar exponentially. In fact, it''s not the lack of ability in the end, but the big gap between Hong Bing and him. It''s very rare that he can deal with the day night. It''s a pity that Zhilong didn''t realize it. And this time, the commander of Changluo River, that is, white night, has already moved his heart. I saw him step a tower, suddenly rushed up. "Not good!" Zhilong''s face changed, and he immediately turned to the outside. He underestimated the strength of white night, or he totally underestimated the power of real Hongbing in front of fake Hongbing! The sword meaning released by abandoning the divine sword is totally beyond his ability to resist! In addition to the numerous garrison troops around the western red plain and this group of commanders, if they continue to fight in this way, he will have to explain that he is here today! Escape! Must escape! Zhilong''s breath trembles and he rushes out madly. Seven puppet Hongbing open the way. Although the commanders can resist, it is not easy to stop them. "You can''t let this man go, or it will be a disaster. If he sneaks into the Dynasty and stirs fire in front of the commander-in-chief, we will be doomed! Kill this man Yell and shout at night. As soon as the commanders heard this, they were all in a hurry, roaring and rushing towards Zhilong. Someone offered a big shield to stop the dragon. "Get out of here Stop the dragon roaring and spurn the sword forward. Bang Dang! The shield burst. The man was shocked by the fierce force. He fell on the ground and spat blood violently. His chest was completely split. The forest and white bones could be seen. It was very terrible. A few more people rushed up and forcibly stopped them. But it didn''t end well. The garrison in the West Red plain was even more miserable when he was killed all the way. As long as he faced it, no one could survive, either his body was broken, or his flesh and blood flew across his body. Seeing that Zhilong was about to rush out of the West Red plain, the white night here could no longer be stopped. He jumped forward and rushed over. Zhilong jerked his head. However, seeing the white night without any hesitation, he directly sacrificed his sword and chopped it to Zhilong. Sonorous! The image of the sword shines around like a spark. Stop dragon pupil a rise, hold false Hongbing to resist. However, under the fury of abandoning God sword, all the forces of the puppet Hongbing were like paper paste at this moment, all of them were broken and none remained. Whew! The dark sword light instantly penetrated Zhilong''s body. The white night immediately raised his arm and drew up his sword and stood in front of Zhilong. Zhilong froze, his eyes staring at him in disbelief. "You... You really are... White night..." Zhilong said with his mouth open. "Yes, it''s a pity that no one believes you, and thank you very much. If you didn''t help Qi Ying, I couldn''t have rebelled against these commanders so quickly! Now that you are dead here, they are all the people who took part in killing you. Now, they have no choice but to fight against the dark dynasty! " White night light said. "But... Hateful... You are treacherous! White! The night... " Zhilong opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his eyes were dim at this time, and his life dissipated. He was unwilling to fall on the ground and died completely. All the people here stare at the dead Zhilong. Many people are frightened. They saw the black light of the white night, and felt the power of the black light in an instant. It was a force more terrible than the puppet Hongbing. Although they were not sure whether it was Hongbing or not, this time, they also had doubts about the identity of the Changluo riverNo one said anything. Because they all know that at this time, no matter whether the commander Chang is real or not, they have no way out! After all, Zhilong is dead! "The dragon has been subdued. You can rest assured." White night turned and said with a smile. "Commander Chang is mighty The crowd is busy holding fists as a gift. "The next thing is Qi Ying of Tangquan mountain. He has sent people to surround our Xihong plain. We should go and deal with him. Otherwise, the commanders will not be able to return to their respective strongholds." Said the white night, then turned around and walked out to the West Red plain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2616 A group of commanders followed quickly. The peripheral Qi Ying has been watching the West Red plain. Although there was a barrier, he felt something was wrong. Especially when the light and soul method of the uprising sword suddenly disappeared, he felt more and more uneasy. "Commander, there seems to be no fighting inside!" Next to the deputy general swept the West Red plain, carefully said. "Not good... Not good! Not so good! " Qi Ying''s expression was slightly tight. Suddenly, he seemed to be aware of something. He immediately drank and yelled: "quick! Get out of here "Withdraw? Chief commander, Lord Zhilong is still in there The adjutant next to him asked in dismay. "Don''t talk too much, quit! Withdraw Qi Ying cried out in a hurry, then turned around and ran. People are more and more puzzled. But seeing that all the eagles had gone away, the people did not hesitate. They immediately turned around and ran away. At this time, the West Red plain suddenly yelled to kill the sky, then countless figures rushed out, straight to this head. Hundreds of thousands of people, one after another, like a wave of people toward Tangquan mountain. The spirit of the sky, like black clouds, towards here crazy pressure. The people in Tangquan mountain almost didn''t panic. They turned around and ran away in a hurry. "Chase!" Drink and shout at night. "Kill!" They were all in pursuit. All the way from the West Red plain to Tangquan mountain, still refused to let go! Tangquan mountain quickly sacrifice to resist. However, their border was destroyed by the white night. The defense system built by Qi Ying later was not enough to resist the huge army. It was soon broken. The white night, disguised as Changluo River, walked into the central hall of Tangquan mountain in a big stride. As for the senior leaders and generals of Tangquan mountain, they were all captured by the white night. They all knelt down on the ground, shivering and afraid to raise their heads. Yuwen Qian, who disguised as Deputy General of the West Red plain, was already excited and some of them were difficult to control. Even Xihong plain and Tangquan mountain have been taken down. What does this mean? This means that what the adult said is not painting pancakes, not empty words! But it can be really realized! Everyone is secretly exchange eyes, one can see each other''s eyes revealed infinite vision and excitement. At this moment, no one wants to escape again! In their opinion, maybe there is a way out with this adult... "report back to the chief commander, Qi Ying and a small group of people ran towards the direction of the dynasty. Our people have been pursuing, but they can''t catch up with them!" At this time, a soul person trotted over and said to the white night. "Now that you have escaped, let''s not do it for the time being." The white night is light. As soon as the words fell, the generals such as Guangxiang and Anxin were in a hurry. Guangxiang stood up and said in a hurry: "commander Chang, we have to go back to the Dynasty and explain this to the General Commander. If Qi Ying adds fuel to the commander-in-chief and calls us traitors, then we will really become traitors of the dynasty." "Yes, my Lord, the real treason should be Qi Ying and Zhi long! We have to go back to the Dynasty and confront him in front of the commander-in-chief, otherwise we can''t explain the injustice! " "Yes, yes, yes, we have to get going!" "Return to the dynasty immediately!" All of them were anxious to leave Tangquan mountain one by one. "Ladies and gentlemen, please stop!" The white night suddenly got up to drink. "What else can I do for commander Chang?" Shore heart carefully asked. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s still too bold for you to go to the dynasty like this. You can''t arrive at the dynasty before Qi Ying, nor can you see the commander-in-chief faster than him. I''m afraid that when you are still on the way, Qi Ying has already made you traitors. I''m afraid that if you go to the dynasty, you will be captured one by one! Never come back White night shook his head. "So... What should I do?" Everyone panicked. "That''s easy. I''ll contact Wang Chaoxian and explain the situation to them. If the commander-in-chief is willing to investigate the matter himself, it''s not too late for you to return to the dynasty! But if the commander-in-chief has already believed Qi Ying and made you a traitor, wouldn''t you throw yourself into a trap when you go back? " White night smiles. "This..." "OK, everything will be done according to the instructions of commander Chang!" People have no choice but to sigh. Indeed, it''s really bold to go back at this time. If the general manager really believes in Qi Ying, they may not be able to explain clearly. Once the criminal law in a place like the dark Dynasty is labeled as a traitor, it is difficult to tear it off... after all, the confessions of the traitor and the wronged are always the same."Immediately send someone to get in touch with the Dynasty and tell them that Qiying of Tangquan mountain has betrayed the Dynasty and intends to seek a stronghold in the West Red plain with a man named Zhilong, hoping that the dynasty can observe it clearly. In addition, he will send an individual to the dynasty to explore the situation." In the daytime, the head sank. "Yes, commander Chang!" The man next to him clasped his fist and ran down. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "My Lord, let''s go back to the stronghold and wait for news." Guangxiang Baoquan do. "Don''t worry, there will be a reply soon. Please rest with me for a day. When you get a reply tomorrow, it''s not too late for you to go back." White night smiles. These famous commanders heard the sound and looked at each other, but they did not know what the Changluo River meant. However, they were inconvenient to refuse. In addition, they had to rely on other people''s Changluo River, so they had to nod: "then everything will follow the instructions of commander Chang." "Good!" The white night smiles and nods, then lets the person go down to arrange. Tangquan mountain has completely fallen into the hands of the white night. Naturally, the white night will not be wasted. Instead, yuwenqian and zhongzhao are ordered to exploit and plunder resources. In addition to putting some resources into the small world for the use of longjue people, the white night also took out a part of the resources and distributed them to those who fought this time, called reward army. Everyone was very excited, and there was a lot of admiration in the eyes of commander Xiangchang. The commanders didn''t feel much. This night, they were all nervous and unable to settle down. After such a long night, early in the morning, the people sent to the dynasty returned. White night immediately summoned the commanders, and then asked about the man. "Ma you! Can you convey to the commander-in-chief what you want to see the commander-in-chief? " Ask in the daytime. All the people are staring at Ma you. However, the man named Ma you kept shaking his head. "Big commander, subordinate... I can''t convey it!" "Why?" "Because... The commander-in-chief has given an order to send a large army to fight the rebellion. All the commanders are listed in the list of traitors! It''s impossible for my subordinates to see the commander-in-chief! " The horse trembled. As soon as the words fell, all the commanders were silent www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2617 The hall was silent. Everyone''s face is very pale, not a bit of blood color. Yu Wen Qian, Zhou Shuang and others secretly exchanged their eyes. Of course, they knew that these were just the tricks of the day. Qi Ying is a man of understanding at least. Knowing that these commanders certainly do not want to betray the dynasty with sincerity, he will not directly and decisively make a decision in front of the General Commander. The General Commander will certainly send people to investigate again. But these commanders don''t know! They stayed in the stronghold for a long time, and they didn''t know what happened in the dynasty. If the king really wanted to kill them, what countermeasures could they have? "Things seem to be getting worse!" Liu Jian sighs. "I think... We still have to find a way to communicate with the dynasty. We must send someone to the dynasty to make it clear to the commander-in-chief that we are not going to betray the dynasty. All this is nonsense of the villain Qi Ying!" Zhong Sihe didn''t seem to give up and said in a low voice. "But we''re all on the blacklist. You don''t know about the list of dynasties. It''s not so good!" Liu Jian said hoarsely. "Yes, the rule of conduct of the dynasty has always been to kill wrongly! We have been labeled as traitors. If we want to tear them off, it''s not so simple... "Shore Xin shook his head. "What about that? Are we going to fight against the dynasty? " Guangxiang asked. Everyone breathed and fell into silence again. Against the dynasty? That''s the real death! How can the strength of these strongholds compete with the whole dynasty? It''s like hitting a stone with an egg! At this time, the white night opened its mouth. "Masters, in fact, you can''t explain anything to the dynasty at all!" People were shocked and looked at him in unison. "Commander Chang, why?" Guangxiang asked. White night did not speak, but looked at the soul person who reported the news, and the soul person immediately said: "it is confirmed that the Lord Zhilong who fell down yesterday is indeed a special official sent by the dynasty. He is not a fake, and indeed there is this man! We... Misunderstood him! " "To be exact, he was killed by mistake!" White night added another sentence. As soon as the words fell, the commanders of all the positions, large and small, seemed to be struck by lightning. One by one, they were stupidly in place, just like statues. They could not return to God for a long time. "How could... Be like this?" Guang Xiang murmured and said stupidly. "That Zhi Long... Is not a traitor?" "But... If he is not a traitor, why should he arrest us?" "We are innocent! Why should he wrongly treat us? " Everyone was flustered, one by one trembling and shouting, unable to accept the reality. "I don''t know, but Zhilong is dead, and all of you are the culprits who took part in the killing of him. As for this, you can''t stay in the dynasty any more. Each of you has the blood of the Royal people on your hands! I''m afraid that even if the dynasty accepted you, the Yuantu master would not easily forgive you! Therefore, gentlemen, you have only one way to go, that is to fight against the dynasty Calm way of white night. People''s hearts are beating up to their throats. Against the dynasty? What a madness! They don''t even dare to think in their heads... "commander Chang, how are you going to fight? On our strength? Isn''t that for death? " Shore heart gazed at the Changluo River and said hoarsely. Some of the commanders have no good feeling for this commander Chang. Because they found that all this seemed to be a trap set by commander Chang! Now... They''re all falling into it, and there''s no way out for anyone. Of course, it''s just speculation. Even if people find out that this is really the calculation of commander Chang, they have no choice but to get on the boat and get off. In the future, we still have to rely on the Changluo River to take them along... "are we not strong enough? Moreover, we have grasped the lifeblood of the dynasty. We have countless resources in our hands. We can recruit troops and expand our strength. We can even employ the most powerful people with rare treasures. Why can''t we deal with the dynasty? " White night smiles. "Naive, too naive!" "We have a lot of resources, but compared with resources, many people are still dying. Who will fight against the dark Dynasty for a little training resources?" "Commander Chang, you should know how terrible the power of the dynasty is! If a character like Zhilong comes to harass us again, we will certainly not be afraid of it. But if the commander-in-chief personally takes charge of us and invades us, we are only afraid that we will trample and kill the grass on the ground at will Guang Xiang shakes his head. "Yes..." "I think it''s better to join Shenji palace!" "Yes, yes, yes, to the Shenji palace! Shenji palace will certainly accept us! ""But... Now Shenji palace is in danger. If we turn to them, and once Shenji palace is defeated, we will not die even worse?" "This..." people are in trouble. Shenji palace doesn''t seem to be the best choice. However, the white night laughed: "gentlemen, why are you so afraid? I''ll tell you the truth! Even if the commander-in-chief comes here in person, we don''t have to be afraid. We have the strength of World War I! " "Oh?" People looked at him in unison. "What? Does commander Chang have any good strategies? " Asked Guang Xiang. "There''s no plan. I just think the commander-in-chief should be able to deal with the commander-in-chief!" White night road. Several people''s faces changed. "What? You want to rely on us to deal with the general manager? " "Then I might as well surrender!" "I''m afraid that even the commander-in-chief''s finger can''t fight with this strength!" "Commander Chang, this is the time. Don''t make fun of us!" Many people are very dissatisfied, and feel that the words of white night are just making fun of them. But at this time, the white night suddenly waved his hand. Keng! Keng! Keng! There was a lot of light coming out. The whole hall was covered with colorful lights in an instant. People fixed their eyes and looked at it, and immediately called out. "Fake Hongbing!" "Yes, these are fake Hongbing on Zhilong White night light way: "if you have these fake Hongbing... Do you have confidence to fight with the commander-in-chief?" As soon as the words fell, everyone''s breath trembled, and every eye was filled with hot and greedy. Fake Hongbing! Although not true Hongbing! But the strength of the leader is also Hongbing''s spirit! That''s also the top magic weapon in the state of Liszt! "Commander Chang, do you mean to give us these Hongbing?" The shore heart trembles asks a way. "Yes." White night nods, light smile way: "give to you unconditionally! Do you want it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2618 "Yes! Yes! Of course, I do All the commanders stood up, and everyone''s emotions became excited. Every pair of eyes remained on the puppet Hongbing, which was hard to remove. "Good!" Bai Ye nodded and said with a faint smile: "in this case, I will temporarily hand over to commander Guangxiang, commander Anxin, commander zhongsihe and commander Liujian respectively! I will keep the rest of the puppet soldiers for the time being and distribute them later! " When the four leaders heard this, they were overjoyed and immediately got up to worship. "Thank you very much, commander Chang!" "Get up!" White night light road, and then a wave of hands. Whoosh! Whoosh! The four red soldiers turned into four lights and ran towards them. The four quickly reached out to pick it up. After holding the puppet Hongbing, they all looked at it carefully, and they all felt extremely sad. This is a magic weapon made of the highest craftsmanship and top materials of the dark dynasty! Although they can''t compare with the real Hongbing, their power has exceeded the ordinary top magic weapons. They are the only one. If they can have such magic weapons, they will not be afraid to fight against the dark king. However, the four commanders won the Red Army, and the other commanders were not happy. "Your honor, follow up? What does that mean? " Immediately someone stood out, eager to ask the white night. "Do you mean we should wait?" Another one asked. "When will we have to wait until then?" "It''s not going to make us wait for thousands of years?" "How about that?" They all said. Many people are dissatisfied and complain repeatedly, hoping that white night can distribute the remaining puppet Hongbing to them as soon as possible. "Quiet, quiet, gentlemen!" White night stood up and said with a smile. The hall was silent. Everyone''s eyes are all focused on him, there are anxieties, anxieties, anxieties, anger, all kinds of, especially complicated. But listening to the white night with a light smile, he said, "in fact, these four Hongbing are not directly handed over to the four commanders, but are temporarily distributed to them!" "What do you mean, my lord? Can you explain it more clearly? " Commander an of feihuoge stronghold held his fist and asked deeply. "It''s very simple! I plan to launch an operation in the next two days, and this action is the best time to prove whether you are qualified for the puppet Hongbing! If any of you will do well then! I''ll give him a fake soldier! And if these four people don''t perform well, I will deprive them of their puppet soldiers! See? I am a very fair person! Every one of you has a chance to get the puppet Hongbing. Of course, the reason why I gave them four puppet Hongbing soldiers first is that the operation in the next two days of the Ming Dynasty is quite arduous. I have to give them the Hongbing to enhance our overall strength! " Said the white night. As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other. "My Lord, what is your action?" Guangxiang asked. "I plan to attack Wanshi Kingdom, Yingye Canyon, qianyun mountain range and dragon head sea!" The white night is light. "What?" The scene was silent for a moment. Everyone''s eyes stare like cow''s eyes, incredible looking at the white night, a brain is a blank! "This... This..." "commander Chang, are you... Are you crazy?" "These are the first five super strongholds." "All the garrisons in this place are the elite of the Dynasty and the supreme power! How can we people take these places? " "Especially the number one dragon head sea! It is said that this is a strange area. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. If we attack the dragon head sea, we are afraid that all of them will sink into the sea! " "Commander Chang! Think twice "Think twice, commander Chang!" "Think twice!" They all knelt down on the ground and cried out eagerly. "Won''t you?" The white night watched these people quietly. "It''s not that we don''t want to. It''s just that we think it''s too rash. We still need to think about it for a long time." Zhongsi river. "Yes, yes, yes..." a group of people are busy and agree. "All right, then." The white night sighed. The crowd was overjoyed and thought that the white night was to give up. But I saw his fingers move. Whoosh! Whoosh! The puppet Hongbing in the hands of Guangxiang and other four commanders suddenly flew back in unison and fell into the hands of white night again. "Then you people don''t go. These fake Hongbing soldiers, I will give them to the warriors who want to prove themselves. I think they need these fake Hongbing more than you cowards! You people, just stay here and linger White night light road, spin and turn to leave.A group of commanders were stunned, and then rushed to the past. "Commander Chang, stay!" "Commander, I will go! I''ll go "Commander Chang, we have something to discuss! We are not afraid of death! Give us this chance Everyone was in a hurry. "Don''t you go?" White night looked at them strangely. "We go to... All go, but... These strongholds are the top five strongholds. It''s not easy for us to move them..." Guangxiang looked on his face. "I know, but do we have a choice?" The white night gazed at Guang Xiang''s eyes and asked lightly. Guangxiang opened his mouth and didn''t know how to refute it. But listen to white night''s expressionless way: "you have never thought, if we do not take these strongholds, then we have been surrounded by the power of the dynasty, covetously, which day the Dynasty gave orders to the strength of these strongholds, and asked them to besiege us together, what should we do?" "This..." "and these strongholds are crazy to provide resources for the dynasty. If the king has enough resources, he can recruit troops and horses to deal with us. This is a very unfavorable thing for us. Moreover, if we take these strongholds, it will be enough for us to re-establish a force that can resist the dark Dynasty, and we can even support Shenji palace and let God The strong men of the Ji palace came to defend us and protect us. In this way, what threat does the dynasty have to us? " When they heard this, they were all silent. "As for what you said, take a long-term view? It''s ridiculous. Do we have time to think long? Dozens of strongholds have all defected and even the West Red plain has been lost. What would you do if you were commander in chief? Wait for him for ten days and a half months to make things worse? Or do you mean to put down the rebellion here immediately? If I''m right, I''m afraid the commander-in-chief is already organizing the army and moving towards here! So we have no time at all! We can only do our best to wipe out the rear strongholds as quickly as possible, and then we can come back to our senses and concentrate our strength on the rebels of the other dynasty! If we can stop the rebels and get in touch with Shenji palace, then we will be able to compete with the dynasty! Now, do you understand what you should do now? " White night light said. This speech made people speechless. All the people were staring at him with their mouths open. "What should we... Do?" Liu Jian didn''t quite understand when he was running sword. He asked. White night is a few steps forward, a seized the collar of the flow sword, angry roar way: "desperate! try my best!! All for me to fight!! You are no longer a commanding officer! You''re just a bunch of traitors! A group of unjustly abandoned betrayers! If you want to survive! You have to spell it for me!! Do you understand? " The roar was like thunder burst, deafening. The eardrums of Liujian were shaking. People were staring at the white night, and they didn''t know what to say. White night let go. Liu Jian sits on the ground directly like a fool. "Now, all the people in Tangquan mountain have been released. Tell them that those who want to follow us can join us. Those who don''t want to follow us can go back to the dynasty. But I think they will die if they go back to the dynasty! In addition, divide up all the materials of Tangquan mountain and distribute them to each stronghold! All the commanders will set out at once, return to your main strongholds, and immediately prepare materials for war. At dawn tomorrow, the troops will gather in the western red plain. After dawn, the army must set out. Before noon, they must take the fifth stronghold, Wanshi kingdom! If you can''t get it! I can''t live, and neither can any of you! " The white night lowered his voice, and Mori said coldly. "Yes... Yes... Commander chang..." "tomorrow I will bring out all the fake Hongbing! Hold a sword giving ceremony! Those who can get it! Whether you are qualified or not depends on yourself! Go "Yes The crowd looked slightly tight, and immediately clasped their fists. White night a wave. The crowd ran down in a crash. After a while, there was no one else in the hall except Chi chongzong. "Congratulations, my Lord!" Yu Wen ran over excitedly and kowtowed to the white night. "Get up." White night nods. Yuwen gets up in front of him. "We are really lucky to follow you! What a creation Zhou Shuang and others are busy flattering. "Don''t flatter me. Go down and prepare quickly. We don''t have much time. A war is imminent." "Yes Several people also ran down. "Zhongzhao, wait a minute!" The white night suddenly called out. Zhongzhao, who was about to leave, stopped at once and turned back. "What can I do for you, my lord?" Zhong Zhao clasped his fist and said respectfully. White night this series of operations has been deeply convinced him. Only a few days ago, he has rebelled against dozens of strongholds of the dark Dynasty. This time, it can be said that the dark Dynasty has broken its muscles and bones, and it has suffered a lot"Zhongzhao, I want you to do something." White night road. "What do you want me to do?" Zhongzhao asked in bewilderment. "I want you to send people to enter longshouhai, wanshiguo, qianyun mountain and Yingye gorge to get in touch with the prisoners in these four strongholds and tell them that our rebel forces are about to launch an attack on these strongholds, and ask them to cooperate with us, inside and outside! Drive out the dark king The white night lowered his voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2619 The dawn broke. Dawn came from the edge of the sky. White night sits quietly in front of the gate of the West Red plain, behind him, has gathered all the strength of the West Red plain. He has told all the defenders about the dynasty. Of course, this is all after the embellishment and fabrication. Now, the whole Xihong plain people know that they have been judged by the dynasty as rebels and spies. Everyone''s expression is very gloomy, there is anger, there is fear, there is fear, there is panic. Many people throw their heads and shed blood for the dynasty. However, no one thought that he had paid his life to kill the enemy for the dynasty, but in exchange for such a fate... "my Lord, we are not reconciled!" "We need a justice!" "We are wronged!" Many people were shouting at the white night. White night is a calm face, staring at the crowd. "Do you think the people of the dynasty still have the patience to give us justice?" One word makes people speechless. "Remember Chuang Tian Hu in the four heavenly kings? He lost the Heihe River, and his officers and men spared no effort to encircle and exterminate those who captured the water of Heihe River. However, the other side had Hongbing soldiers, and they could not fight hard. What was the outcome? Chuang Tianhu was seriously injured and dying, and the defenders were killed and injured countless times, while the other side swaggered away. This is not because Chuang Tianhu and others were not hard enough, but because they had limited strength and could not compete with Hongbing. Originally, I thought that even if the dynasty did not reward them, they should not be punished. But how did the dynasty deal with them? The dynasty directly detained Chuang Tianhu and sent all his garrison into the palace of criminal law! Dongying, the leader of the palace of criminal law, slaughtered wantonly. Everyone died miserably! You should all have heard of this? " The cold white night to the people. Many people suddenly shudder, are shivering. "Now, we are traitors! We have no evidence to prove our innocence, and the dragon was indeed killed by us by mistake! Now we are jumping into the Tianhe River and can''t be washed. In this way, can we go back to the dynasty? Can the dynasty know if we are innocent? " White night again. People were silent. "My Lord, what shall we do now?" An assistant general rushed to the white night road trembling. "The dynasty is unkind to us, so we have to fight back! This time, we are not only the victims of the Dragon stop incident, but also many strongholds have been blacklisted by traitors, and they have become clear targets of the dynasty. Therefore, I mean to unite the forces of these strongholds, and then integrate them to take down all the dark Dynasty strongholds in the whole Risheng state. In this way, we will have countless resources, and we will connect again at that time He Shenji palace, you can compete with the dark dynasty! At that time, we didn''t have to be afraid of anything Cried the white night. "Long live your majesty!" "Long live your majesty!" The crowd was excited. At this time, many figures appeared in the sky. People looked at it one after another. That''s the unit in the seventh stronghold, in the heart of the shore. He didn''t keep any reservation, nor did he miss a soldier. He brought almost all the troops out. There was no one in the whole stronghold, and all the materials were put in the stronghold. There are nearly 400000 people. At this point, the team immediately listed, and Anxin stepped forward to greet the white night with his fist clasping: "see commander Chang!" "Well." White night nods. "Commander Chang, do you want to count the number of people?" "No, you can command your men." "Yes The shore heart is again clasping fist, then retreats to one side to stand. At this time, many people appeared in the sky. The commanders of zhongsihe, Guangxiang, Liujian and large and small strongholds arrived with their troops. Many people came forward one after another, and there were millions of troops, which covered the sky and blocked the sun. It was particularly spectacular. All the people in the West Red plain looked up and were shocked by this scene. The whole Xihong plain is full of people. The scene was noisy and noisy. All the leaders came forward together and made a ceremony to the white night. "Commander Chang, the army has been assembled and all the commanders of the strongholds have arrived. Please have a look at it!" Guang Xiang stepped forward and said respectfully. "Good!" White night nodded: "tell everyone to prepare, the army is about to start, straight to take the Wanshi country!" "Yes The crowd yelled. But at this time, a soul in a hurry to run over. "Commander Chang, the big thing is bad! The big thing is bad! " Cried the man, kneeling in front of the white night. All the people were astonished and looked at the man. "What happened?"Guangxiang is eager to ask. "Report back to commander Chang, the news just came that the dynasty has sent a large army of 2 million to the West Red plain! We must be exterminated and all our strongholds must be recovered. " The man trembled. "What?" All the people on the scene changed color. "Where are they going?" Anxin immediately asked. "I guess I''ve arrived at the mouth of Fengchi. It''s only two hours'' walk away from here." The soul was in a hurry. "So fast..." shore heart looks ugly. "Materials can''t be broken. Naturally, the dynasty knows the importance of materials in these strongholds. I''m afraid that all the rebel troops have obtained extraordinary magic weapons of the dynasty, and they also use magic weapons on their way, so they come so quickly!" Next to the Zhongsi river sink road. "Well, what are you afraid of? He''s only two million people. We''ve got nearly three million people here. If we really want to fight, it''s not sure who wins or who loses. " Liu Jian disdains the way. "If it''s just a comparison of the number of people, the dynasty won early. Don''t underestimate these people. If you are not sure, will the dynasty send them?" "Do you know who is the commander of this army?" he asked "According to our investigation, it''s likely to be the sword team! The commander-in-chief can only be the leader of the sword team, master Jian seventeen! " The soul said. Hiss!!! All of them gasped, and their faces turned pale in an instant. "Sword... Sword team... The Dynasty sent the sword team?" "Is this the emperor''s determination to kill us?" "It''s over, now it''s all over!" People whispered to themselves, one by one frightened. Everyone was scared... "how long is it before the sabre team arrives here The white night gazed at Guangxiang and inquired in a deep voice. "My Lord, I don''t think they will come here first. They will start from Chi chongzong and then Tangquan mountain. They will pass by all these strongholds along the way. It will certainly take a lot of time. I think it will take at least four or five hours to get here." Guangxiang road. "Four or five hours? That''s enough. Let''s go to Wanshi country now The white night waved his hand and yelled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2620 The team marched in the direction of Wanshi country. But everyone''s heart is uneasy. In particular, Anxin, Zhong Sihe and others are all frowning, shaking their eyes and worrying. This time, even the Yuwen front crowd also some flustered. The reputation of the sword team! How can they not have heard of it! In particular, the sword 17, it is said that its strength has reached the state of perfection! , are you sure we can attack the country well Finally, Guangxiang, Anxin and others couldn''t help but come together one after another, aiming at the white night. "Are you afraid?" White night asked without expression. "I''m not afraid. It''s just... My lord... The kingdom of Wanshi is also a strong city. It''s known as one city and one country. The country is built around the whole city. The whole city is huge. Since its completion, it has been nearly ten thousand years. It can be said that it has been built into an iron barrel, solid as gold! be secure against assault! It took nearly a hundred years to prepare for the capture of Wanshi kingdom by the dark Dynasty. First, they sent a large number of spies and spies to infiltrate Wanshi Kingdom, and bought many ministers of Wanshi state, and then sent millions of elite troops to carry out expedition. Such a formal war still lasted seven or eight years before it won! We rush to attack the kingdom of ten thousand stones. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to conquer! " Guangxiang hesitated, or put his heart''s concerns out. "Yes, my Lord! It is said that the walls of Wanshi kingdom were specially used to build the border. In the heyday of their walls, nearly 100000 borders were built, and the degree of protection of each border was amazing. If the dark Dynasty had not bought the people in charge of the border demarcation, otherwise the dynasty would not have won the Wanshi kingdom so easily! If we march in such a hurry and attack and kill them, if we can''t attack for a long time, and Jian 17 learns the news and rushes to help the kingdom of Wanshi, we will surely suffer from the enemy, and the whole army will be destroyed by then! " I''ll give you a hand. "Please think twice, my Lord!" "My Lord, think twice!" The rest said. They believe that white night can win Wanshi Kingdom, but they don''t believe that white night can win Wanshi kingdom in such a short time! Now, what they lack is time! White night shook his head: "Wanshi country is not as hard to attack as you think! Four hours, enough time for us to win! " "My lord..." Guangxiang was busy shouting, as if he wanted to say something, but the white night interrupted them. "You don''t have to say more. I know something about the kingdom of Wanshi. The defense capability of Wanshi is not as strong as you think. At the beginning, there were many strong men from Shenji palace to help Wanshi Kingdom defend the city, which caused some troubles. Now there are no Shenji palace people to help, and we are all kings How can you not deal with a kingdom of ten thousand stones? What''s more, the current garrison of Wanshi kingdom is not the original group of people. The original people were indigenous people. They wanted to protect their families and lives, and naturally fought to death. But these people are just defenders. If they can''t fight, they will naturally abandon the city and flee, and the resistance will not be strong! As for the border, are your puppet soldiers vegetarian? Is it not possible to cut off the border Said the white night with a smile. This remark, however, made many people nod slightly. But still unable to dispel the worries in the hearts of the people, the frown of the people still did not stretch. White night took a deep breath and opened his mouth again: "don''t worry, I still have a killer''s mace in fact!" "What''s the killer?" They asked. White night mouth a Yang, but shook his head: "this is inconvenient to say, when you arrive at Wanshi country, you will know!" People, you look at me, I look at you, are confused. The marching speed of the army is very fast. Like the counter insurgency army, the white night side is also racing against time, and they are all using magic weapons to drive their way. Soon, the army was near Wanshi. And Wanshi Kingdom also received news, the first time to close the city gate, open all the border, the whole army ready for war. However, with Baixi''s Kung Fu, the kingdom of Wanshi has been transformed into a huge iron bucket, and the city wall is full of soldiers and soldiers guarding the city. The white night led the millions of people to fly into the sky, and the dark soul like clouds, as if to crush the huge city of the kingdom of stone. Soon, the city was under attack. Standing in front of the gate in the white night. Guangxiang soared into the air and flew over. "Where is Yaotian, the commander of Wanshi kingdom?" Guangxiang roared. The sound spread all over the city. "Guangxiang, don''t shout, I''m here!" A soul with a long beard and a red face came out and stood on the head of the city, looking at Guangxiang without expression. "Yaotian, we are old acquaintances! You can see the army behind me, right? Do you see the figure of the commander of Changluo river? I won''t say the extra words! If you open the city and surrender quickly, commander Chang is broad-minded and has a large number of adults. He will surely spare you from death and even put you in a good position! " Guangxiang shouts."Kaesong surrender?" Yaotian sneered and disdained to say, "Guangxiang, do you think everyone will be a traitor like you? Ha ha, you think too much! You''re not qualified to be compared with me. As for the Changluo river? I''m not afraid! I didn''t accept him for a long time. Why can he play a role in the West Red plain, and I can only stay in this ruined city like an iron king? If he doesn''t come, it''s all right. I''m going to take his head to the dynasty to receive the reward. " Yao Tian sneers. "What are you talking about? You, you, you... "Guang Xiang''s face turned red, and he couldn''t speak. "Yaotian, you really don''t surrender?" Drink and shout at night. "Commander Chang, do you want me to surrender? Do you deserve it?? You traitors will be killed by the king sooner or later! You are just a group of dying people. Have you ever seen the truth that living people surrender to the dead? " Yaotian laughs. "Well, I''ve given you a chance. I hope you won''t beg for mercy later." White night sighed, spin and drink, shout: "out of line!" The words fell to the ground. The commanders of dozens of strongholds, large and small, all ran out excitedly and stood behind the white night. The head of the remote field full of confusion, do not know what this is to do at night. But the white night raised his hand and moved his fingers gently. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several halos flew out and rushed to the sky. Then they watched. When the halo dispersed, several weapons were suspended on the sky. "Fake Hongbing?" Yaotian immediately recognized these weapons and immediately cried out. "I originally wanted to hold a sword sacrifice ceremony before going out for the war, but it was canceled in a hurry. Now, I have made a rule that, except for Guangxiang, Anxin, Liujian and zhongsihe, if anyone can break through the city gate and get a fake crack gun, who can kill Yaotian and get a fake batian sword... I speak lightly in the daytime. As the words fell, the eyes of all the commanders turned red. Remote field''s breath is almost frozen. "You... How can you have fake Hongbing? Aren''t these things in the hands of Mr. Zhongyan? You... How could you have fake Hongbing? It''s impossible! Impossible Distant fields cry. He knew about Zhilong, but he didn''t know that Zhilong had come to the puppet Hongbing from the dynasty. "You don''t have to know that. You''d better think about how to escape." White night light way, and then raised his hand, gently waved. "Kill!" The roar of death exploded in an instant. All the commanders rushed to the gate of the city. And these millions of troops, like a flood, are pounding at the great wall of Wanshi kingdom. The scene in front of me was very shocking. All the defenders on the wall were numb and looked at this scene with fear. "Open the border, open the border! Stop them! Kill them! Kill Yaotian yelled. Joo! Joo! Joo! a large number of junctions have been opened. But at this time, Guangxiang and others also waved the puppet Hongbing and chopped towards jiejie. Although the fake Hongbing are not the real Hongbing, they still have the spirit of Hongbing. In front of these Hongbing spirits, the boundary of Wanshi kingdom is just like tofu, which is cut off one by one. I can''t resist it! Yaotian''s face changed with fright, and he looked at the people who were killing in. No way to go back! Yaotian gritted his teeth, pulled out his sword, and growled: "children! Prepare to kill all these traitors with me "Kill!" The garrison of Wanshi country yelled, that is to prepare to fight back against the rebels who broke through the border immediately. But at this time... bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of explosions resounded from the city. Yaotian, who is about to impact, looks back in horror, but finds that the explosion happened in the direction of the prison in the city. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Remote field feel bad, quickly ask. It is to see a soul of disheartened face flew over. "My lord... Not good!! The border and the phalanx in the prison were suddenly detonated, and all the prisoners inside escaped! " "What?" Yaotian is completely stupid. "Kill! Follow me and kill Yaotian! Avenge the king A strong soul man with beard and hair rushed out, slapped a guard beside him and roared. "Kill!" Many prisoners of the former kingdom of Wanshi rushed out of the prison, and they rushed madly towards the remote field at the head of the city with anger. "Kill them, kill them all quickly!" Yaotian shouts eagerly. The surrounding garrison immediately rushed up. The whole kingdom of Wanshi was in a state of chaos, and the garrison on the head of the city was also in a state of panic and anxiety.The military spirit of Wanshi Kingdom suddenly collapsed. Guangxiang and others went on without hindrance. They broke the boundary of the city wall, opened the gate, and killed them all at once. In an instant, Wanshi''s defense facilities collapsed. Wanshi country is on the verge of enemy occupation www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2621 Looking at the gradual collapse of the border and surrounded by the wall guards, all the commanders were relieved. "So it is, so it is! Is this your assassin''s mace? Those Wanshi people who were captured by Yaotian in United city should cooperate inside and outside! How can the garrison of Wanshi country be able to defend it? Oh, my God! Commander Chang is so wise! It''s incredible that such a strong city has been captured so quickly! " Zhong Sihe is full of emotion and exclamation. "Commander Chang! You are so clever and clever that you can see the fire through your eyes! " The shore heart also can''t help but turn to embrace a fist, the excitement on the face is particularly obvious. "In this way, we will be able to win the kingdom of Wanshi before the sword team arrives. At that time, we will cooperate with the people of Wanshi kingdom to rebuild our defense, which will be enough to resist the fierce counter insurgency army!" "Yes, yes..." "great!" Everyone was particularly happy. I didn''t expect that everything was so smooth and the situation was much better than expected. Their worries disappeared at this moment. The morale of the army was greatly improved, and the momentum of the people was like a rainbow. It was irresistible to fight the people in Yaotian. They lost their armor and retreated. "In fact, this is also due to you. Our people used to be members of the dynasty. We know the dynasty like the palm of one''s hand. It''s easy for us to infiltrate the kingdom of Wanshi. We can forge any pass order and dismantle the boundary in prison! Last night, I ordered people to sneak into Wanshi Kingdom, quietly approached the prison, took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack on the prison, and released these prisoners. These prisoners were once the strongmen of Wanshi kingdom. They were controlled by remote fields and ordered them to exploit materials. But I never thought that now it has become a big problem for them. It can only be said that the dynasty is too comfortable now, and they have no sense of crisis at all. " White night light smile way. "It''s mainly your majesty. You''re brilliant and powerful." Yuwen said with a smile. "Well, don''t pick up some nice words and solve the war in Wanshi kingdom as soon as possible." "Although Yaotian is a bit fatuous sometimes, he is still very loyal to the dynasty, and he is extremely desperate to fight and kill. I think we will certainly encounter his tenacious resistance, but it will not be long. My subordinates estimate that they will be completely subdued in an hour or two." Guangxiang Baoquan do. "Good! After winning the kingdom of Wanshi, I will reward the puppet Hongbing in a unified way! " White night road. "Yes, my Lord!" Guangxiang clasped his fist, then turned around and rushed into Wanshi. He also needs to perform well. After all, the fake abandoned sword in his hand is not stable enough. If he does not perform well, he can still take it away at any time. Although these people had fake Hongbing, they did not dare to deal with the white night. After all, Zhilong also had a fake Hongbing, but he died in his hands. It can be seen that the fake Hongbing has no effect on this person. Of course, this also makes people''s hearts have a bold guess. This man... Maybe it''s not Changluo river. No one dares to think about his real identity any more... standing outside the city at night, gazing at everything in the city. In fact, at this time, if he did, he would be able to solve the war in Wanshi kingdom in a very short time, but he could not. He must let Guangxiang, Anxin and others move this hand. Because only let these people''s hands be stained with the blood of the people of the dark king Dynasty, they will have no way to turn back, will follow the white night with determination, and will not betray! However, at this time, zhongzhao suddenly and quickly rushed towards this. "No, my Lord!" Zhong Zhao''s expression is coagulant, lowered voice to say. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Just now the scouts came to report that the army of qianyun mountain was suddenly approaching here, and it was only half an hour away from here!" Zhong Zhao lowered his voice. "What?" Beside Yu Wen, he breathed and trembled, and his face turned white. "How many people have come to qianyun mountain?" The white night immediately asked. "I''m not sure... But if you look at it, you can see that it covers the sky and covers the sky continuously. The leader of the team is Yun Zongtian, the general leader of the qianyun mountain range. He will lead the team by himself. Maybe all the defenders of qianyun mountain have gone out!" Zhongzhao''s old face is also particularly solemn. "Is it? The team of qianyun mountain suddenly appeared near our Wanshi kingdom. Either Yun Zongtian guessed that we would fight against Wanshi country at this time, or we had spies inside to inform yunzongtian that he would immediately integrate the army to support Wanshi country! " The voice of the white night. "Spy?" Yu Wen and Zhong Zhao breathe tightly. "Yes, and I am inclined to the second guess! After all, the time for yunzongtian''s troops to arrive here is not much. If we didn''t speed up on the way, then according to the time calculation, we should have just begun to attack Wanshi country. If the defenders of qianyun mountain range encircle from behind at this time, we don''t have to wait for the rebel troops of the sword team to arrive. The strength of Wanshi country and qianyun mountain range is enough to hurt me Here we are The white night face is expressionless way."Asshole, these guys, they have been abandoned by the dark Dynasty, but they still face the dark dynasty!" "My Lord, when the matter is over, you must make a thorough investigation." Yu Wen and Zhong Zhao are angry. "There''s no need to make a thorough investigation. If I go on a thorough investigation one by one, I will drive me crazy? If there are spies, there will be spies. It doesn''t matter. In any case, as long as you can win the kingdom of Wanshi, you can say anything. " White night road. "What shall we do now, my lord?" Yuwen asked carefully. "Before Yuwen, you turn into me!" "Ah? My lord... Is it magic? But my magic is easy to be seen through by the generals... " " if you see through, you can see through it. It''s OK. Ordinary soul people can''t understand it! " "Where are you going, my lord?" Yu Wen asked carefully. "I''m going to block the army of yunzongtian." Calm way of white night. "How many people are you going to take?" Zhongzhao also asked. "I''ll just go alone." "Alone?" They were so surprised that they almost didn''t break their tongues. "My lord... How can this be done?" "Why not?? Just do it. Stop talking nonsense! You turn into me, that is, to stabilize your morale. If I am not here, there will be many problems! Do you understand? I''ll come as soon as I go. As for the attack of the garrison in qianyun mountain range, you are not allowed to tell us! We must keep the morale of the army steady! " They were busy looking up their eyes, but their eyes were full of worry www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2622 In fact, there is a distance between qianyun mountain and Wanshi country, but among the top five strongholds, qianyun mountain is the nearest one and the only one capable of supporting Wanshi. If we set out normally, it would take at least three or four hours to rescue Wanshi from the qianyun mountains. That is to say, the garrison was already on its way before the white night attacked Wanshi. There is no doubt that someone must have tipped off. During the white night, those commanders were strictly ordered not to spread out military operations. They had to discuss between the Deputy commanders and deal with the rest. But the cloud of qianyun mountain range moves so fast that it is obvious that he got the news last night. In this way, the spy is likely to be from the rank above deputy commander. In fact, among these millions of troops, it is the most common to have spies. even now, white night also firmly believes that there are many eye lines in the dark king''s court, and there are a lot of dark Dynasty scouts in the magic machine palace. Just how to prevent these people is not easy. However, daynight does not have much energy to build this army into a victorious division. After all, it is just a mixed rebel army. Most of the people in it just can''t stand the temptation and are greedy for life and death to turn to the white night. The fighting ability of such a team is very unstable. It is almost a daydream to rely on them to achieve great things. So white night can be used if it can be used. At present, the situation of Wanshi country has been stabilized, but the reinforcement of qianyun mountain must be solved. If the qianyun mountain range and the rebel army arrive at Wanshi country together, the fortifications of Wanshi country will not be easy to resist these two forces. So white night had to take the lead and break them one by one. He was very fast, like a meteor, across the sky. He was almost on his way. After nearly a hundred breath of Kung Fu, the white night finally saw the countless souls coming from the distant sky. The leader was a soul man riding a white horse and holding a silver gun. The soul is dressed in a white robe, with a brocade Cape behind him. He looks very noble and brave. He looked cold, staring straight ahead, leading the army to sprint. This should be cloud Zongtian! The white night took a deep breath and removed the camouflage of "Changluo River" on his body, revealing his black sword suit and long white hair swinging with the wind. He stood in the sky, quietly looking at the countless souls who rushed, and his expression seemed quite indifferent. "Who are you?" Cloud Zongtian first found the white night, immediately grabbed Tianma, shouting. The sound rippled through the world. Many people watched and looked at the white night. "The sky is full of clouds! Are you willing to surrender? " The white night calmly looked at him and asked. As soon as the words fell, the cloud breathed heavily and cried out: "are you a rebel?" "What? The rebels? " "Be careful! There may be an ambush! " "The whole army is ready to fight!" The adjutants roared. All the people immediately offered their magic swords and looked around nervously. "Don''t worry too much! There is no ambush around The clouds cry in the sky. "Big commander..." the deputy general next to him was stunned. "Don''t worry. If there was an ambush, I would have noticed it. It''s OK." The clouds are hoarse. "But he''s alone... Is he here to die?" The deputy general asked carefully. "He may have come to warn us. He just wants us to know that the rebels have already known that we are about to rescue Wanshi! So come here to procrastinate! " Yun Zongtian stared at the white night without expression, and said hoarsely: "it''s a pity that I won''t give the rebels too much time. I think the rebels should be doing their best to attack Wanshi country now? If we rush forward now, we will certainly be able to encircle the rebels before the city is broken, and then we will attack the garrison of Wanshi country on both sides. These rebels will surely be scared out of their wits and their bodies will be different! " The clouds are hoarse. "As a matter of fact, the defense of Wanshi has been broken. Yaotian is now in a bitter battle, and it won''t last long. The kingdom of Wanshi has been occupied by us." White night light said. "No way! Although there are a large number of rebels, Wanshi kingdom is a strong city. How long has it been? How easy to break? You don''t have to talk about it here Immediately, an adjutant scolded angrily. "Don''t waste your breath with this man. Let me take his head and give it to your Lord!" Another aide general yelled and rushed to the white night. "Keep going Cloud Zongtian does not care, light said, then pull the reins, spur the horse to whip, toward the country of ten thousand stones. But just then. The white night moved. He looked sideways and looked at the lieutenant general who was coming. Bang! The body of the deputy general exploded in an instant, and the body was split into countless pieces, splashing around like fireworks.All the people who were about to rush forward stopped their steps, their eyes widened one by one, and looked at this terrible scene in an incredible way... "what?" Cloud Zongtian also Leng, unbelievably looking at the dead deputy. The white night slowly drew out a dark sword from the storage ring and calmly looked at Yun Zongtian: "commander of Yunda, I gave you a chance. It''s you who refuse to surrender. So, I''m not to blame now." "Who are you? Who the hell are you? " Yunzongtian felt bad and immediately roared at the white night. But in the daytime, he was too lazy to talk nonsense. He drew his sword and slashed the army in front of him. Sonorous! A dark and terrifying sword Qi burst out in an instant, turned into a sharp crescent moon, and hit the crowd in front of him. "Flash!" The clouds roar in the sky, galloping toward the sky. Many souls also immediately follow the cloud to avoid the sky. However, many people even gnash their teeth and offer magic weapons and Dharma shields directly to resist the coming sword Qi. But the next second... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Kuang... these magic weapons of Dharma shield are like tofu, which are chopped by sword Qi. The momentum of the sword is irresistible. It cuts through the crowd and the army. In an instant, the whole army was ablaze with blood, and countless people died under the sword. However, with a sword spirit, the whole regular army was cut into chaos and chaos. "Hong Bing! It''s Hong Bing! You are white night!! It turns out that you are white night Cloud Zongtian shortness of breath, staring at the terrible scene below, immediately roared out the sound. This word completely scared all the people in the dark Dynasty on the scene. "What? White... White night "Oh, my God, is that white night that made a great fuss over the dynasty?" "It''s said that even the superior can''t kill him!" "How could he be here? Why is he here? " Everyone screamed, all incredible, all shivering. The fame of the white night has long been spread throughout the whole dynasty. All the people in the dark Dynasty are afraid when they hear the word "white night"... "it turns out that these rebels have always been under your leadership! It''s you who are behind the scenes The cloud roared to the sky. In the white night, he kept silent and rushed to him with his sword. As long as yunzongtian is cut off, this army will be headless, and will be completely disintegrated. It is impossible to delay the Wanshi Kingdom any more! Looking at the white night to kill himself, Yun Zongtian''s hand is getting tighter and tighter. But instead of retreating or retreating, he roared and rushed with his gun. "White night, don''t think I''m afraid of you! Die for me The clouds roared in the sky, the spear was like a dragon, and the momentum was like a rainbow. It came down from the sky and took the head of the white night. But the next second, white night fingers pinch a sword formula, and then hit a ring finger. Click! The clear sound came out again, and then a large amount of sword spirit burst out from his fingertips and turned into a huge net and wrapped around the head of the long gun. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the spear also vibrates wildly. The huge force spread to the sky along the barrel of the gun. Yun Zongtian couldn''t hold his spear tightly... if it goes on like this, the weapon will be broken by night. Yun Zongtian was full of ferocity. Suddenly, a roar was heard, and the golden light was blooming on the spear. Then, a very huge gluttonous virtual shadow flew out of the spear. The virtual shadow swallowed up the sword Qi all his life. Whoa! Soon, all the sword Qi was swallowed. However, the shadow of Taotie did not disappear. Instead, it exploded into a large number of whirlwinds and wrapped in the head of the spear. In an instant, the head of the spear was windy. It seemed that there was a divine power in it. Under the roar of the cloud, it stabbed the chest of the white night fiercely. Before the gun arrived, the power on it had torn up everything around the white night. Mountains, rocks, vegetation, void reincarnation, all in this shot all lost color, also do not know how terrible. However, in the face of such an attack, the white night was towering and motionless, like a mountain, very calm. Cloud Zongtian''s eyes were frozen, vaguely guessed what, but he didn''t give up, but continued to instill the whole body''s strength to stab at the white night. That''s not true. Just as the shot was approaching the white night. Whoosh! Another ray of light came out of the Qianlong ring in the white night and hit the long gun directly. In an instant, the long gun suddenly stopped and was frozen in the air. And in front of the white night, is also a black long gun.The spear is full of evil spirit, and its power is astonishing!. Its strong point against the cloud of the sky that silver gun, trying to shake, as if two weapons also on. "Shock "Shock "Shock ... "give me a shock!" The clouds roared in the sky, and urged one after another. The spear trembled wildly, but it could not shake the strength of the other side! However, at this time, the surface of the crack gun dazzle lines suddenly lit up, and the whole child''s strength also increased several times. See the crack gun a little bit forward, and cloud Zongtian''s spear is a little bit backward. Finally! Bang! Another explosion. He saw the split gun suddenly pushed forward. Click! A crisp sound came out. The head of the spear that yunzongtian sacrificed suddenly broke to the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2623 "Split magic gun!" Yunzongtian recognized the terrible spear for the first time and lost his voice immediately. He was whirling around him like a bolt of lightning. "Ah The clouds roar in the sky, and the whole person''s light is exploding. The momentum is soaring, and the power is raised to the limit. At this moment, he did not have any privacy, all means and all forces were released! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... he saw a lot of ripples in the void behind him, and then a series of lines like water waves appeared, and each grain slowly stretched out a dark spear head, aiming at the white night. After a while, thousands of spears flew out of the void. "Die!" The clouds roared in the sky. All the spears burst out at the same time, like thousands of streamers, attacking the white night. But the white night did not move his finger, and Lihuang sword jumped out, and a terrible wall of fire burst out of the sword body, like a pot cover, towards the covers of the long guns coming. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... all spears were melted and disappeared before they approached the flame of Lihuang sword. Cloud Zongtian looks stunned. In the white night, the body rotates reversely, and the palm of the palm clasps the hilt of Lihuang sword flying on the premise. It splits into the clouds and the sky in a pitiful way. The flames devoured it like a dragon. Yun Zongtian breathed and trembled. He jumped off the horse''s back. And the heavenly horse instantly turned into ashes under the fire of Lihuang sword. No match at all! If you are slightly contaminated with Lihuang sword fire, you will surely ignite your body. Even if you are immortal, you will be seriously injured! With the power of the black river, even if no Hongbing, these people can not deal with the white night! Yun Zongtian''s heart was startled, and he knew that if he went on like this, there was no other way but to be cut off. "Order to give up the aid to Wanshi country, and all the troops are going all out to encircle the white night! In addition, we should send letters to all the strongholds and even the king''s court, report the whereabouts of the white night to them, and ask the imperial court for quick support, and order the commanders of each stronghold to take strict precautions against the attack of the white night! " The clouds shout from the sky. "Yes, my Lord!" The soul of the dark Dynasty yelled, that is, to leave the army and go to preach. But as soon as they left the army, the terrible blade of the white night came again. Whew! The man was cut to ashes again. "What?" The crowd was startled. All the heralds did not dare to act rashly, so they had to look at the man with a pale face. "White night, you have only one person! I don''t believe you can kill all the people here!! All the people are dispersed!! Come on The clouds roared in the sky, and their eyes were red with blood. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... there were thousands of soulful people streaming out of the army, all of them moving in different directions at a very fast speed. There are so many people, one of them can escape. As long as one person escapes, the news that the white night is here will immediately spread to the dynasty. At that time, the powerful people of the dynasty are bound to rush here at the first time, and even the commander-in-chief and even the superior will come here in person. This is by no means what white night wants to see. And white night can never be the superior opponent. "Run away! Run! Just get one out and we''ll win! " The clouds roared in the sky. The souls fled madly with hope. It''s just. After these people scattered and fled, the white night did not go after them. Instead, they stood in the same place, quietly watching these fleeing people. Cloud Zongtian saw the situation, breathing tremor, felt something wrong. But seeing a soul who was about to flee the battlefield, the void suddenly became turbulent. Then, a bloody mouth sprang out of the void and swallowed and bit the soul directly. "Ah The soul of the sound of a sad cry, and then the whole into the blood of the mouth, again disappeared. At the same time, a large number of terror figures appeared in the void in all directions. They suddenly killed out of the void with long spears and swords, and all those who wanted to be summoned were cut off in an instant. Cloud Zongtian''s face was pale and looked around. They turned into a huge encirclement and surrounded the place. His army has become a turtle in the jar of the other party... "this is the rebel army you ambushed in advance?" Yunzongtian Na looked around, and then moved his eyes, looking at the white night road. "No, this is my dragon Jue army!" The white night is light. "Long Jue Jun" Cloud vertical sky brain boom, almost burst open.Long Jue white night! These four words are resounding throughout the whole state of Lysander, shocking the whole dark dynasty! But everyone knows that except for the white night, the rest is rubbish! Because the vast majority of these dragon people are from Outland, even from the outside Saint state! Their strength is very weak and poor. If they had not been protected by night, these people would have died long ago. They could have been killed by any small commander in the dark king dynasty! But today, the powerful fighting power of these dragon Jue people completely subverts the imagination of cloud Zongtian. They can fight against the Dragon Dynasty! "How could that happen? Long Jue... When did the strength of longjue people become so terrible? " Cloud Zongtian''s eyes are huge, and the brain can no longer think. The white night did not explain, but walked toward the clouds. How can long Jue people remain strong? I don''t know how many treasures and precious resources were put into the small world by the white night, as well as a large number of terror intensive captured from the dark Dynasty warehouse. At present, the strength of Ji Di and winding snake in longjue Nei has already caught up with them, and they have completely crushed the existence of Outland. They can compete with some strong men in Lisheng Prefecture. Although they are not as good as the masters of the dark Dynasty, they have rich and excellent cultivation resources. It is only sooner or later to catch up with these people''s strength. White night is not wordy, a sword to the sky. Cloud Zongtian shivered all over his body and suddenly came back to his mind. He knew that the present was a dead end, and he had no choice but to fight to the death. Cloud Zongtian quickly Dodge, avoid to open, and then teeth bite hard on the wrist, pull a piece of meat from the top, wantonly chew. With the sound of his chewing, a large amount of blood gushed from his injured wrist, which directly wrapped his body and covered him with a piece of blood red armor. The armor kept burning, but every minute it burned, his wrist would again overflow with blood to fill the burning part. As soon as the armor appeared, the spirit of cloud Zongtian also increased several times. At the moment, he has been able to crush Changluo River, Qiying and others. His strength has reached its peak! Because at this moment, he is sacrificing his life! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2624 "White night! I''m not afraid of you!! Even death! I must bite a piece of your meat The cloud in scarlet armor roared in a deep voice. He grasped it with five fingers. The blood in his body coagulated into a long gun again. Then he held the blood red spear in both hands and rushed toward this place like crazy. At that moment, the sky and the earth suddenly became dark red, and a burst of bloody spirit burst out. White night backhand button gun, without the slightest fear, but also with it. Bang!! The tips of the two spears hit each other hard again. However, this time, the head of the blood red spear did not break, but exploded thousands of blood mist, like a flower fire. As soon as the blood fog formed, it turned into countless terrifying and sharp spines, which stabbed the white night fiercely. The white night urges Heihe energy to cover the body. Dang! Dang! Dang! The prickles hit the body, making a sound even denser than the rain. But no matter how loud the sound is, it can''t tear the black river''s power on white night, let alone touch his body. "Invalid?" Cloud Zongtian pupil trembles, and then becomes ferocious, the whole person is also hysterical again toward the white night. He''s going to shoot the gun again. But the white night is idle court if step, controls seven Hongbing unceasingly to break down the move to resist. No matter how fierce Yun Zongtian''s attack is, he can''t be touched. "Heaven and earth dominate the gun!" Yun Zongtian screamed and shot again. White night directly controls seven Hongbing to stab it. The split spear is responsible for resisting the blood gun coming from the stab. However, just at the moment when the split magic gun just touched the blood gun... chi! The blood gun suddenly melted and became like a pool of water. "Well?" The white night was stunned. "Burning silence!" Yunzongtian was roaring again, and the water turned into a terrible claw. A crack God gun was caught. The blood fire on the claw spread to the body of the white night like an electric current, and wrapped him dead. White night struggled to find that he could not get rid of the shackles. "Burn up the sky!" The clouds roared in the sky. Boom!!! A terrible flame of terror, which blotted out the sky and the sun, erupted directly from the body of the white night. The flame is extremely evil and gloomy, showing a black red color. Taking the white night as the center, it runs up into the sky and connects with the earth below. The whole body of the white night is burned by the flame. The temperature is not so terrible. Moreover, this is not a real flame, but a fire ignited by blood as a medium. Even Lihuang sword can''t absorb it. Even the black river can''t bear the high temperature. The white night frowned tightly. I never thought that the power of cloud Zongtian after sacrificing his life was so terrible. He immediately raised his hand and urged seven Hongbing soldiers to cut off the blood fire. After all, blood and fire are no match for Hongbing''s edge. Just a cut open blood fire, cloud Zongtian immediately sacrifice blood to fill it. Chopping is useless! Cut one in the white night, and he will fill one. Endless! "Die!" "Die!" "Die!" ... yunzongtian is completely crazy, shrieking, and madly pumping out blood from his body to fill it, burning the white night. At this moment, the white night is like the food in the fire, and the cloud is crazy to add dry wood to the fire. Just! This firewood! It''s his life! He''s fighting with his life as a sword! White night Sen cold staring at the cloud, but also trying to urge Heihe energy to resist. It''s impossible to rush out at this time. In front of this terrible blood fire, all space tunnels are burned, and all time trajectories are burned. Although Hongbing can cut open, the speed of blood fire filling is more rapid. At this time, we can only fight hard to see who can hold on to the end. Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi... strange sounds spread out intensively. That''s the sound of black river energy baking. At this moment, the whole body of the black river energy has become incomparably thin. His skin and flesh can even feel the terrible temperature from the blood fire. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will not give a hundred breath of Kung Fu, and the body of the white night will be burned to ashes by the terrible blood fire! But then! The blood fire that enveloped the body of the white night suddenly slowly weakened. And the cloud Zongtian, which was closely linked with the crack gun, gradually shook up. He couldn''t hold on.The white night watched silently. At the moment, the clouds are running out of oil and the lamp is dry! He can only do this! His hands were trembling with his spear clasped, and his fingers gradually loosened. There was no more blood on the broken wrist. Yun Zongtian... Exhausts all the blood and fire in his body alive... "you lose!" Calm way of white night. "White night, why do you exist only in the reign of emperor Jin? But you have such a powerful power? I can see that your honor is not only the strength of Hongbing, but also your own strength... Which is extremely powerful... "Said Yun Zongtian with his eyes open and weak. "If I want to be promoted, I can be promoted at any time, but in my opinion, it is not a good thing to be promoted to the emperor of all ages, because the period of emperor Jin is a barrier, and in front of this ridge, there are infinite possibilities. The reason why I stay here is to look for the infinite possibility!" White night light said. Yun Zongtian breathed hard and looked at him in disbelief. After a moment, the corners of his mouth rose. "The biggest mistake of the dynasty is that it didn''t take good care of you at the very beginning, which led to today''s disaster. Sad, sad!! Hahaha... " yunzongtian is helpless. It is rare that he can push the white night to this point. If he wanted to kill white night a few years ago, it would be easy. But now, white night is no longer what he can deal with. "There is no regret medicine in this world, and the dark Dynasty is no exception. Since I am alive, the dark Dynasty is doomed to be restless." Calm way of white night. "Really... But... The dynasty didn''t clean you up doesn''t mean I can''t clean you up! White night, go on the road with me Yun Zongtian suddenly opened his eyes, his hands suddenly loosened the crack gun, and in a flash directly held the white night. "Not good!" White night looks tight, suddenly jump and jump to the high altitude. Joo! He went straight into the sky with clouds. And not long after he rose... boom!!! An earth shaking explosion spread all over the country. And the whole sky twisted. Endless waves of destruction are surging in all directions, directly shattering all the void in the square miles. Even Yu Wen Qian and others, who were fighting hard in Wanshi''s country, all looked up and looked up at this shocking scene. "What''s going on here?" Yuwen in front of Na Na road. "This anger... Seems to have been released by some terror power!" Next to zhongzhao hoarse road. Countless people were shivering. Countless people fell to their knees and shuddered. It''s like the end of the world... "it''s like the breath of a cloud in the sky!" In the fierce battle, Guangxiang stopped and spoke hoarsely. "What? Cloud in the sky?? He... He''s here? " "How could he be here?" Everyone around me was shocked. "If the people of qianyun mountain arrive here, we will surely die!" The bank next to it cries in a hurry. And Yaotian is ecstatic, shouting: "cloud Zongtian Lord! It''s the breath of yunzongtian! Boys!! People from qianyun mountain will come to help us soon! Hold on!! Hold on a little longer! When the Lord yunzongtian arrives, we must make these traitors frustrate their bones and ashes, and let them all die! " On hearing this, the defenders of the dark Dynasty in Wanshi kingdom were all excited and killed the enemy more fiercely. At this time, the general of Wanshi kingdom called out: "yunzongtian may not come!" "It''s bullshit, bullshit!" Yaotian screamed at once. "Can''t you smell it? This breath is full of bloody and tragic! Besides, how can yunzongtian release such terrible Qi in addition to self explosion?? Today''s cloud in the sky! I''m afraid he''s dead! " The lucky King hummed. This word, let distant field surprised. He felt it carefully again, and his heart was suddenly half broken. He has seen and understood cloud Zongtian. Indeed, it is impossible for yunzongtian to release such terrible Qi. Except for self explosion! He never had any means to release such terrible anger... "no, Lord yunzongtian will not die! Don''t mess up my morale here! Boys, kill! Give me a good time! Kill!! Kill all the rebels Yaotian gritted his teeth and roared. At this moment, even if he believed the words of King Xing, he would never admit it! Because he had no way out. If let their own people know that Lianyun Zongtian is dead, then these people are bound to surrender immediately! Can''t surrender!We must continue to fight and wait for reinforcements! Just, how long can he resist now? The whole rebels and the aborigines of Wanshi have completely surrounded them... far away. The central point of the explosion, at the moment, is a chaos, can not reach five fingers. The defenders of the qianyun mountain range below looked up one after another, shivering to the extreme. Around the Dragon Jue people are also staring at the chaos center. Everyone''s heart is beating violently. Everyone''s breathing becomes extremely difficult at this moment. They are waiting. Waiting for a miracle. Also waiting for the gods in their hearts. At this moment, the world is particularly quiet. As if time were to be forbidden. Until then... Hoo! In the center of chaos, a figure slowly flies out. Fixed eyes look, that figure... Is the white night!! "The Dragon Master is powerful "The Dragon Master is powerful "The Dragon Master is powerful Around the Dragon Jue people instantly excited, one by one holding up the weapons in their hands, devout and trying to shout. As for all the garrisons of the qianyun mountain range, their faces are as dead as ashes, and they are all silent. Despair on everyone''s face! Lord yunzongtian failed to kill this person even though he exploded himself... how strong is this man... how strong is this man www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2625 The white night came out of the chaos, just like the arrival of God. The prestige and unique heroic posture have been deeply engraved in the hearts of every garrison of qianyun mountain. They shudder, tremble, fear, uneasiness, and at this moment, no one has any idea to compete with it. The death of yunzongtian has completely shattered their morale. In fact, this phenomenon is the most common in the universe. If you can raise your hand, you can make a million souls fall dead. In the eyes of these people, whether it''s cloud or night, it belongs to the supreme power. When yunzongtian was killed by the white night, they had no chance to win. In Wanjie battle, the number of people is always a number, and strength is the eternal kingcraft. People all gathered together and looked at the man walking in the air in horror. "Now, you can make a choice. Should I continue to kill you all or spare your life?" White night said quietly. The sound was like the voice of God. "Spare me!! Spare your life, my Lord Let''s go, my Lord "I don''t want to die!" Many souls immediately kneel down and kowtow to the white night. The dynasty is brutal. Many people join the dark Dynasty just for profit. There are not many people who are really loyal to the dynasty. They all know how to choose when they are in danger. "I''ll give you a chance, but remember, there''s only one chance! Now, I want you to follow me to the kingdom of Wanshi and surround it. All those who resist will be killed. Those who are willing to surrender will not be killed! From today on, you are my people, understand? " The white night is light. "Yes "Besides, I want you to keep my identity secret for the time being! You can only call me an adult, not by my first name, understand? " "Understand!" The crowd was shaking and shouting again. White night nodded, a wave of hand, the team immediately rushed toward the direction of the ten thousand stone country. Although the dark Dynasty has suspected that he is white night, he does not want to meet the super powers of the dark Dynasty at present. He also knows that his current strength is not enough to compete with the superior position, so he can delay one point to calculate one point. If the dark king Dynasty people know that white night is in these strongholds, and they are afraid of less than half a day''s work, the great power will go there in person Kill him. In Wanshi''s country, the war has gone on to a white hot state. But Yaotian is still struggling to resist. There was still a glimmer of hope in his heart. Of course, this hope is not placed in the sky, but in the suppression of the rebels. If the rebel army led by the sword team can arrive here before noon, the kingdom of Wanshi is still saved. With this hope, Yaotian fought hard. But he was already scarred. Guangxiang, Anxin, Zhong Sihe and others have long surrounded him. Under the attack and killing of so many puppet Hongbing soldiers, Yuantian could not resist and was defeated and retreated. "Yaotian, this is it. You have no hope. Why don''t you surrender?" Guangxiang holding a fake abandoned sword, light looking at the remote field road. "How can he spare me, my Lord, who has humiliated you like I did at the gate? If I fall, I''ll die worse! It''s better to fight with him and wait for the rebels to arrive, and all of you will die! " Yaotian gnaws his teeth. "It''s a pity that you can''t wait for the rebels to arrive." Guangxiang drinks and shouts, and then attacks them in groups. Yaotian was so scared that he turned around and ran away and called out: "protect me! Somebody! Protect me Around immediately rushed to a group of bodyguards, against Guangxiang and others. But how can they be the enemy of the puppet Hongbing? They were soon killed by Guangxiang. Until this time, outside the city came the thunderous cry of killing, and then countless figures surrounded the whole country of ten thousand stones. The faces of Guangxiang, Anxin and others changed suddenly. "What''s going on?" "Which team is this?" The crowd cried out. "It''s a counterinsurgency! It must be a counterinsurgency! Here they are Yaotian shouts with excitement. In his opinion, the garrison of yunzongtian will surely be wiped out because of the death of yunzongtian. If yunzongtian is gone, it is impossible for these people to come to Wanshi country. Therefore, these are undoubtedly counter insurgency forces. However, when these troops arrived, they did not attack Guangxiang and others. Instead, they launched a crazy attack on the garrison of Wanshi. However, in a short period of time, the defenders of Wanshi Kingdom either surrendered or were all killed. The war in the kingdom of Wanshi soon calmed down."What?" Yaotian''s eyes widened and he looked at the scene in disbelief. "These people don''t seem to be rebels!" Shore heart swept around the influx of Wanshi country figure, and looked at the dull eyes in the remote field, light said. "How can this... How can this happen..." Yaotian murmured, and suddenly caught a soul person who rushed over and yelled: "where do you come from?" "I... we are from qianyun mountain..." the soul was confused and shivered. "Qianyun mountain?"?? What the hell do you do to the people of Wanshi "Have you betrayed the dynasty?" Yaotian roared However, as soon as the words fell, the soul man cried out: "I... i... we also want to live..." "live?? What do you mean Distant field facial expression is dull ask. "It means that all the people in qianyun mountain have turned to me!" A cold voice came from the sky. Yaotian is busy looking up, but he sees the white night standing on the sky, looking down at him. Distant field scalp numbness, in the heart head is already half. The qianyun mountains are down. To his surprise, the matter has become so serious that... "you... Changluo river? No, you are not Changluo river! Who the hell are you? " Distant field cries out sadly. But the white night did not intend to answer him at all, but jumped forward and rushed towards it. "Go away! You thief Yaotian roars and tries to release some moves to fight against him. However, in the white night, he doesn''t do anything to keep his hands. Instead, he condenses a terrifying black river energy and splits his head at Yaotian. Click! Yaotian''s magic weapon was cut in two instantly. Along with his body. The bursting and terrible force tore everything apart. Yaotian shivered all over, his eyes widened, staring at the people in front of him. "I said, I will kill you!" White night said without expression. Yaotian opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound. Then his body slowly split, blood burst out, and he fell to the ground and died www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2626 A million troops marched toward the kingdom of Wanshi. The soul is to block out the sky, countless, the army see the head but not the tail, very majestic. At the front of the team were a group of soldiers in bright green armor and swords in their hands. They have amazing momentum, and their breath is full of terrible evil spirit. Their eyes under the armor are like the abyss and black pool. They are particularly cold and terrible. Everyone has a cloak, and the cloak shakes and rattles with the wind. This is the sword team. The order forces of the dark Dynasty. Generally speaking, they will not be sent out on a mission. However, the current Dynasty is short of manpower, and this rebellion is of great importance, and they have to come forward. Jian 17 is riding a white horse, walking in the front of the team, surrounded by a group of vice generals. "My Lord, my subordinates have investigated and found that all the strongholds and even the West Red plain are empty at present. If my subordinates guess correctly, the rebel army must have carried out military operations, and their target is Wanshi kingdom! We have to speed up the rescue of Wanshi. If they capture Wanshi, and they rely on Wanshi''s perfect defense, it will be very difficult for us to eliminate these rebels. " An assistant general holds fist. "Don''t guess, that rebel army is definitely attacking Wanshi country now. There is no danger to defend the West Red plain. If they win Wanshi country, they will be able to deal with us. But I''m quite curious that if Wanshi can''t be won in time and we arrive at Wanshi country in the first time, they will not be attacked ? Does the rebel leader really dare to take the risk? Or... He didn''t think about it at all? " Jian seventeen frowned. "Maybe he''s just a mindless man. It''s a stupid thing to dare to fight against our Dynasty." The deputy general beside him said with a smile. "That''s not necessarily true. He has rebelled against so many strongholds, which shows that he is not a brainless fool. On the contrary, the people of our Dynasty have problems! The garrison generals of these strongholds are not loyal to our Dynasty. When this incident is over, I will put forward suggestions to the commander-in-chief and ask him to replace the garrison of these strongholds. They stay outside for so long that they forget their surname! " Sword seventeen snorted coldly. Everyone nodded. "Besides, I have something very worried about." The sword is seventeen again. "What are you worried about?" They asked. Sword 17 hesitated, hoarse open: "if the people who led these traitors to rebel this time is white night, how should we deal with it?" As soon as the words fell, everyone turned pale. The fear and fear on each face is particularly obvious. "My lord... So many of us, even if we can''t kill the white night, at least we can hold him back?" Someone said it carefully. "What''s the use of holding him back? That will only cause more casualties. You don''t know the power of Hongbing! A million troops are just a million grains of sand in front of Hongbing, which can be easily ground into powder. " Sword seventeen shakes his head. People were silent. I don''t know how long it took before the sound came out. "Then, my Lord, if that man is really a white night, shall we fight?" "Do not fight, you want to betray the dynasty?" Sword seventeen glanced at the man. "My Lord, that''s not what I mean." The vice general immediately knelt down and clasped his fist: "my subordinates just... Just feel that there is no need to worry about firewood burning... After all, in the white night, there is a big fight in our Dynasty, and it''s up to us... Most of the... That..." the lieutenant general faltered and didn''t dare to say anything. In fact, he knows what he wants to say later. It was not only him, but every soul of the dark Dynasty present had such concerns. Jian 17 sighed: "in fact, why don''t I fear it? At the beginning of the white night, I don''t know how many supreme powers have been killed and how many powerful ones have been destroyed! My sword seventeen''s strength is low. What''s it worth? Can we compete with seven Hongbing soldiers? If it was really a white night, there would be not only seven Hongbing soldiers, but also so many fake Hongbing soldiers. How to deal with them? " People turned blue. "So, I''m waiting for a message to see the attitude of the dynasty." Sword 17 light road. "What''s the news?" We will be busy. "News from the top." "Superior?" The adjutants were breathing hard. "My Lord!" At this moment, a loud voice sounded from behind the line. People turn their heads one after another, but they see a messenger rushing towards this with the magic weapon of space. After approaching Jian 17, the herald immediately put away his magic weapon and knelt on the ground, holding a pair of tied picture scroll in his hands and presented it to Jian 17. Sword seventeen breathed and froze. He looked at the messenger and said with a trembling voice, "is it time for me to go down?" "According to the instructions of the commander-in-chief, your request has been granted by the superior authorities, and a pair of stars chart is specially given in case of emergency! Please use it with your convenience The herald yelled.On hearing the sound, Jian 17 immediately turned over and dismounted, knelt down on both knees, held up his hands, and took over the painting scroll. He called out devoutly and excitedly, "subordinate, Bai Bai Bai, kowtow to the superior position!" When he got the picture scroll, Jian 17 was very happy. He carefully put it away and drove his horse. "My Lord, what is that picture Someone asked carefully. "You don''t have to ask. Just know that if the rebel leader is really a white night, we don''t need to be afraid." Sword seventeen said with a smile. "Really?" "What baby is so powerful?" People are more and more curious, but sword 17 does not say, they are not easy to ask. The army marched towards the kingdom of Wanshi. About half an hour later, the rebel army had arrived in Wanshi. At the moment, the walls of the kingdom of Wanshi were restored to their original state by magic, and the bodies outside were cleaned up, as if there had never been a great war before. The only thing that didn''t disperse was the bloody and destructive air in the air... Jian 17 looked at the walls of Wanshi kingdom. But there are many people standing on the top of the wall, but they are not from remote fields. "It seems that the stronghold of Wanshi country has been lost." Sword seventeen hoarse way. "How could this be possible? How long has this been? Just... Lost? " "Can these rebels be so powerful?" The vice generals did not believe it, and their eyes were staring like bull''s eyes. An assistant general of the 17th Dynasty made a wink. The vice general immediately flew up to the front, shouting: "please guard General of Wanshi Kingdom, Yaotian, come out to talk!" "Yaotian is dead!" There was a distant voice in the city. Then he saw the commander of the western red plain Changluo River flying out, calmly looking at these humanitarians: "you want to talk to him, I''m afraid you can get under the nine springs!" People are pale. "Changluo River" Jian seventeen frowned. "My lord... Is he a fake?" People nearby asked. Jian 17 looked at the white night for a while, and said hoarsely: "there is no trace of magic and camouflage on his body. Even his breath is right. It seems that... It doesn''t look like camouflage..." "that is to say, the West Red plain is really reversed?" "What else is true or false? This is the end of the matter. There is nothing to talk about. We are not here to persuade surrender, but to recover our stronghold. Do you understand? " "Yes, my Lord!" The crowd nodded. 17 swords before the horse. "I don''t know whether you are Changluo river or not, but it doesn''t matter. Let me ask you, are you fighting or falling?" Sword seventeen cried out. "How did you steal my lines?" White night light road, and then a wave of the hand. All around the void suddenly vibrated, and then countless souls flew out of the void, directly encircling the whole rebel army. "What''s going on?" "How come there are so many rebels?" The soul of the rebels was suddenly nervous, one by one shouting. Everyone pulled out their swords, as if in the face of a great enemy. Even if you are willing to take a sword, I''m afraid that if you''re willing to take a sword, I''m afraid that if you''re willing to take a sword, I''m afraid that if you''re willing to take a sword, I''m afraid that if you''re willing to take a sword, I''m afraid that if you''re a white sword, I''m afraid that if you''re a white sword, I''m afraid that if you''re a white sword, I''m afraid that if you''re a white sword, I''m afraid that if you''re a white sword, I''m afraid you''ll come to All of them were white with fear and shivering one by one. The seventeen swords were silent, only staring at the figure in the sky. Half ring, he just faint voice: "you are really white night!" "Why do you say that?" The white night asked. "pseudo Hong Bing" is not as good as true Hong Bing, but it is actually extracted from the essence of the true soldier, and its power is still good. If you are Changluo river or other people, how can you not be interested in pseudo Hong soldiers? But you didn''t care, you gave them to people like Guangxiang. It can be seen that you don''t like these fake Hongbing at all. The only person in the world who is not interested in the puppet Hongbing is no one else except white night! " Sword 17 light road. White night, a deep breath, and then, the camouflage gradually burned, revealing his original appearance. The scene appeared, and everyone on the scene was shocked. "What a white night?" "Oh, my God, we''ve been fighting for the night?" "That is to say, he lied to us all the previous things?" "How could that happen?" Guangxiang is boiling here, and everyone can''t accept this fact. Although many people are guessing, when the truth is in front of them, they can''t believe it.As for the end of Jian 17, it was already filled with fear and despair. "The devil! It''s the devil "Oh, my God, so many powerful people in the dynasty can''t deal with him. How can we defeat him?" "We are dead! Today we''re absolutely dead! " There were countless screams and fears. The emergence of the white night, completely shattered the confidence of these people! However, Jian 17 is calm, but his face is showing a strange smile. "White night, I didn''t expect that all this was really planned by you, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve come here today not only to pacify the rebels, but also to clean you up! Are you ready to die? " Sword 17 light smile way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2627 It''s not the first time that I''ve met Jian 17. Last time I met in the palace. He believed that Jian 17 had also seen his strength with his own eyes. The power that the ancient array of Dharma had completely pulled out the energy of Heihe was enough to sweep most of the strong men of the dark Dynasty. Among the strong men killed by the white night, Jian 17 is simply not in the stream. How can such a person be so confident about himself? Does he feel like he can''t kill him? I''m afraid there is only one answer. Sword 17 has a card! White night does not know what his base card is, but at this time, there is no way to retreat. "Is it? In that case, let me see what you have in mind. " White night said without expression. "You''ll see it!" Jian 17 said, spinning and yelling: "all the people listen!" The scene was suddenly quiet. Countless pairs of eyes are fixed on Jian 17. But listen to Jian 17: "I know that you have been bewitched and seduced by the white night, and you just betrayed the dynasty. I believe this is not your original intention. Now, on behalf of the General Commander, I will convey a message to you. If you can immediately catch Bai Ye with me and seize it, then I will certainly let bygones be bygones, and the commander-in-chief will be both If you don''t blame, you will never be punished, nor will you have any prejudice against you. Even if you have made great achievements in winning the white night, the commander-in-chief will reward you heavily! " The voice was heard and all the rebels were shaken. People looked around and then looked at the commanders. In fact, when the white night shows the real behind, many people understand that they have been cheated. They are angry, but what''s the use of being angry? They can''t fight white night at all. In order to survive, they can only serve them. "Sword seventeen, are you the one who wants to divide me?" The white night is watching the seventeen swords. "They were all from the dark Dynasty. When did they become yours?" Jian 17 shook his head. "From the dark king dynasty?" "When did the dark Dynasty become so human? Do you think I haven''t been in the dark king "What do you mean?" Sword seventeen frowns. "The people of the dark king Dynasty never pay attention to what they have done for their crimes and meritorious deeds. They have never been able to let bygones be bygones. Traitors are traitors! Do you think the dark Dynasty will let these people go? Even if the general manager let go, what about the other powers? The labels on them can''t be torn off! " White night shook his head. "You don''t want to bewitch people here. The commander-in-chief is different from others!" Sword seventeen said. "But the commander-in-chief''s several great abilities are all like Dong Ying, who is in charge of rewards and punishments, and most of them practice Kung Fu with people! Maybe you''re right. The general manager will let go of most of them and give them some gifts. But can you guarantee that the general manager will not move? He must have killed some people in order to frighten them. Otherwise, everyone can betray the dynasty without fear in the future, and then say again that we are just being bewitched. Isn''t it OK? " After hearing the sword, he didn''t say a word. Kill... Kill! This is known to all, but as white night said, it was meant to be a deterrent. "Now, tell me, do any of you want to gamble?" The white night looked at the crowd and asked. "Bet... What?" Asked the soul shaking. "Who among you will be released by the commander-in-chief and who will be the victim he uses to frighten other troops!" The white night is light. As soon as he said this, many people felt numb and did not speak. "I know, no one is willing to gamble, because it is a gamble with their own lives! I don''t recommend you to do this, because you could have enjoyed better treatment and more things! For example, you could have shared all the resources of these strongholds with me. You could have even joined hands with Shenji palace to fight against the dynasty. You could have become masters of human beings and got everything you want, instead of working for the dark Dynasty and being an ant that no one will remember after dying! " Drink again at night. This word, let a lot of still wavering soul people to settle down. Yeah. Now that we have done this, why should we consider going back? If they really form an alliance with Shenji palace, they can not only enjoy the benefits of these strongholds, but also get the protection of Shenji palace, so they can rest assured. Isn''t that good? So, everyone''s expression is firm. The eyes of seventeen are full of meaning. "White night, you really have a hand!" Sword seventeen said hoarsely. "It''s OK, sword seventeen. If you''re interested, you can join me. I''m short of a unified army." White night laughs. "I''d rather die than fall! Don''t insult me The sword 17 drinks a way, spin and raise a hand to wave: "where is the sword sword team?""I''ll wait!" The people of the sword and sword team came forward in unison and held up their swords in high spirits. "If the enemy refuses to surrender, we don''t need any more pity! Now, I order you to wait, kill! Kill out, destroy all the enemies, cut off all the resisters, and leave none of them alive!! Kill Sword seventeen held high and roared. "Kill!" The sword team rushed out at once. Along with it, there are all the rebels behind Jian 17. These people are like the tide, rushing forward and spreading. "Kill!" Guangxiang and others all yelled and roared out. In an instant, the two sides were in a mass, blood and flesh were flying, the sword light was soaring to the sky, and the terrible breath of destruction and soul method were like whirlpools, rolling all the people present. The white night gazed at those swordsmen. But see them crazily covering the sword, the whole person is like a meat grinder, constantly cutting and tearing the people around. A lot of people fell down. Almost everyone was cut into several pieces and died miserably. The internal organs and blood covered the members of the sword team. After a while, every member of the sword team was dyed red with blood. The fighting power of the sword team is really terrible! "What? My saber team, isn''t it good? " Jian 17 said with a sneer. "Yes, but it''s still useless!" White night light way, and then a hand lift. Joo! A halo flew out of his fingertips and landed on the swordsmen. The sword seventeen breathes hard. But see that halo burst open, and then a huge mountain like beast appeared, a few sword team will swallow the entrance. "Sansheng Tianlin" Jian seventeen''s face changed suddenly. As soon as Sansheng Tianlin appeared, the sword team was really shocked. Several people tried to attack Sansheng Tianlin, but before they got close, they were ignited by the flame on his body. They howled and then burned to ashes. The sword team was terrified. With Sansheng Tianlin in the way, they could not rush forward. Damn it! Sword seventeen''s heart scolds secretly. At this time, the white night had already rushed to the head of jian-17 with the abandoned magic sword in his hand and chopped it to the head of jian-17... jian-17 suddenly came back to his senses, acting like a madness. Whoa! His body like a cloud of smoke dissipated, abandoned the sword cut empty. When the smoke blows to the distance, it condenses again, and it turns into a sword seventeen. In the white night, the sword suddenly fell out. Sonorous! The terrible sword spirit flies out of the body of the sword again and cuts to the 17th sword. However, sword 17 turns into smoke again, avoiding the sword spirit, and then condenses again. "It''s not your technique!" The white night gazed at this strange scene and said without expression. "Yes, I can''t vaporize the body as I want, and then materialize it! This can only be achieved when the body is cultivated to the extreme. The reason for this lies in it Sword seventeen laughs and then raises his hand. But he saw a round walnut like thing in the palm of his hand. This thing is lying quietly in the palm of its hand, but there are a lot of strange and vascular substances on the surface of walnut, which are constantly beating, looking particularly strange. "What is this?" Asked the white night with a frown. "This is the magic weapon given to me by the general manager! But it''s only used to save lives! " "You can''t defeat me if you just run away!" The white night is light. "Not necessarily! This is not the only magic weapon I have Sword 17 light way, and then raised a hand. But that hand is holding a picture. "White night, so big and dark Dynasty, no one can do anything about you! But the superior can kill you! If you were not too cunning, you would have died in the hands of the superior. Today you disturb my dynasty, damage my stronghold, and alienate the heroes of my dynasty. If the upper position is not there, I will kill you by myself! You are ready to die The sword seventeen drank and cried, and then his hand shook. Whoa! The picture immediately opened. And in the moment the picture unfolded, the whole sky suddenly became dark, and then there were countless stars in the sky. Each star is in a crazy flash, like an eye, staring at the white night below. Breathing hard in the daytime, I watched the strange scene strangely. "This is... What?" He couldn''t help murmuring. "This is called" the great thousand stars chart ", which is one of the most precious treasures on the top! Today, the superior gave me this thing to clean you up! Death, white night The sword 17 drinks to shout, the eyes burst out to kill mischief awn, then one urges the picture scroll.Ding Ding Ding... the stars on the sky lit up immediately, and then thousands of stars emitted light to each other to form a strange array, which sprayed a terrible energy on the white night... the energy was mysterious and amazing, as if the power of an immortal fell from the sky and directly killed the white night. This moment, as if the black river energy has been shaken, an unparalleled pressure on the body of the white night. The white night howled, carrying the Hongbing to its chopping attack. Bang! The blade of Hongbing''s sword cut hard on the energy, and immediately burst open. However, the huge impact also sent him out www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2628 The white night fell heavily on the ground. The huge and thick shaking force made him feel numb, even his sword hand almost lost strength. When he got up, he found that the skin of the whole arm was already cracked and the mouth of the tiger was bleeding. When I look at the white sword in the night. "What? Have you seen the power of the great thousand stars? But it''s not over yet Sword 17 light smile way, and then urged the star chart. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding.... the stars in the sky twinkled again, and then hundreds of stars released light and linked with the stars around them. After a while, an arc-shaped array appeared, and as soon as it was formed, the sky and earth were filled with a strong and terrible sword meaning. This is a sword array!! The white night turned pale. Not good! He was shocked, and immediately stabbed seven Hongbing on the ground. He took back Sansheng Tianlin who was still fighting with the sword team at the first time, and at the same time, he yelled: "disperse! Spread it out As soon as the voice dropped, the whole battlefield was stunned. However, the sword spirit between heaven and earth rose wildly and became more and more intense and dignified. I didn''t know how terrible it was. After three breaths, the terrible sword meaning finally reached a critical point, and finally... boom!! A big bang went around. Hundreds of millions of Qi swords were blown out of the star sword array on the sky. They are like raindrops, whizzing down. At this moment, a torrential rain fell on the whole city of Wanshi. "Run away! Run away "Get out of here now!" All of them were scared out of their wits and ran away. But many people didn''t respond at all, so they were covered by the sword rain. Their bodies were chopped into meat and died on the spot. The city wall was smashed by the sword rain, all the buildings arrived, the void inch inch burst, like a spider''s web, the earth was riddled with holes, and the terror was extreme. White night takes seven Hongbing as the medium to sacrifice the power of Heihe and turns into a big shield to protect itself. But the main impact point of sword rain is still here. The shield is shaking wildly and will burst at any time. He urged the sword and tried his best to stabilize all this. After about seven or eight rest, the sword rain finally disappeared. The white night took a deep breath, which slowly removed the hood. But after such a consumption, he has used up more than half of the energy in his body. And when he stood up and looked around, his heart almost stopped beating. But when he saw that there was a mess around him, there was no living thing except him and Jian 17. Zhongzhao and others responded promptly and escaped the coverage of sword rain. Guangxiang and others were injured. And Liu Jian was cut into a staff by the sword rain and died on the spot. In addition to him, hundreds of thousands of rebels were also buried under the sword rain. Of course, the sword rain attacked and killed indiscriminately. There were heavy casualties here in the white night, and the same in the sword 17 side. Nearly half of the sword team were killed and wounded, and other people in the dark king Dynasty could not be counted. On the ground is a thick layer of mud, blood flowing like a stream, Wanshi country was completely razed to the ground, and turned into human purgatory. The white night quietly watched all this, and looked at the sword seventeen without expression. "Don''t you let go of your own people?" "Although my people will die and hurt a lot with this move, if I don''t kill you earlier, my people will only die more. Since they are all going to die, what''s the difference between them? It''s the way to wipe you out earlier Sword 17 light smile way, and then is to urge the big thousand stars map, to launch the star array to kill the white night. The white night is ferocious and murderous. He directly controls seven Hongbing and rushes towards the sword seventeen. Hua la... the terrifying Hongbing is like a beast with a big mouth. It tears up the universe and emptiness here, and slashes it fiercely. But just near Jian 17, Jian 17''s body turns into smoke again, dissipates and dodges. When it was formed, the map of the stars was released, and the power of the stars fell from the sky once again, towards this place. In the white night, he quickly raised his sword to resist. At the moment, the impact was even more severe, the energy and spirit in his body were consumed more fiercely, and the arms holding the sword were shaking wildly. "White night, I''ll see how much strength you have to compete with the big thousand stars! Although the star chart is in my hand, it is connected to the upper level. Every time it is urged, it is not consuming my strength, but consuming the energy of the upper level. Can your soul Qi be comparable to that of the upper level? " Jian Shiqi said with a laugh. Then, Jian 17 again urged two star array forces.Then we can see the stars in the sky are flashing wildly. Tens of thousands of stars release light at the same time and connect with each other. An unparalleled ferocity fell from the sky. It is not enough to fight against the light. When the force of this move comes, there is no doubt that the night will die! He gazed at Jian 17 coldly, and suddenly gave a long cry. Seven Hongbing stabbed into his body and integrated with it. "Give up, the unity of man and sword will not save you! Die for me Sword seventeen roared. "Damn you! Liuhe startles the goose to pieces The white night roared, and the whole body turned into the virtual shadow of seven Hongbing, and then hit him fiercely. Dang! The amazing power released by Hongbing''s collision is like a raging wolf, rushing in all directions and over the sky, intercepting the downward attacking energy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the violent explosion sounds instantaneously. The strength of Hongbing is against the sky. The star power is falling down and is smashed by the power of Hongbing. It''s just that... the power of the Hongbing released by the white night is limited, while the power of the star array is linked to the upper level. As Jian 17 said, his energy reserve is not comparable to that of the upper level. After a few kilometers of impact, Hongbing disappeared, while the remaining force of the star array continued to descend. "Dying struggle!" Then the sword will start to laugh. But at this time, the white night suddenly became blood red, and then the whole person was desperate to kill the sword seventeen. "What?" Sword seventeen breathes heavily. Bang! Only to see the body of the white night suffered the violent impact of the force of the star array. However, he did not die. On the contrary, there appeared a magnificent and dazzling shadow of Fire Phoenix, which seemed to hear the voice of a Phoenix. He held the virtual sword and stabbed directly at the heart of Jian 17. This sword is as gorgeous as a meteor. Jian 17 is stunned. Bear the power of star array in front of you and never die... is this man a monster?? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2629 If it is normal, the body of white night is absolutely impossible to bear this terrible blow, nor can Heihe energy. If you cover your body with Hongbing spirit, you can block it. But at the cost, all the Hongbing Qi in the body will be defeated. In that case, even if he had taken the blow, he would not have much strength to fight with Jian 17. Therefore, white night can only take a chance. The blow just now is the result of his Nirvana skill. Under the nirvana skill, you can get the power of Phoenix Nirvana in your body. When you are impacted, your life will be wrapped by this force, and you will only be seriously injured but not dead. Although it''s a serious injury, as long as Heihe energy and Hongbing''s spirit are still there, he can recover quickly, but this move is extremely risky. White night is not sure whether Nirvana can block this attack. Now it''s worth the risk. He ate the blow. And eat this blow, it means that the white night has a chance! He felt as if he was going to burst out of his body. His eyes were like blood. He held the virtual sword and stabbed at the heart of Jian 17. Jian 17 didn''t expect to receive the blow at night. The whole person was stunned. It''s too late for him to escape. "Bad!" Jian seventeen''s heart trembled and people ran away like crazy. But in the end, it was slow. Whew! The virtual sword went straight into his right shoulder bone. It didn''t hit the heart, but it was enough. In the white night, his eyes were cold. He suddenly grasped the virtual sword, and a stream of energy was injected into the virtual sword. Then, the whole virtual sword flickered and lit up, as if to explode. "Ah Sword seventeen roared, one hand severely clasped his shoulder, and then suddenly pulled. Whew! The shoulder of Jian 17 was torn on the spot. A lot of blood splashed out, and the forest bones were completely exposed to the air. Bang! The virtual sword also burst. The terrible shock wave directly lifted the sword 17 and flew thousands of meters away. He fell heavily on the ground, his skin cracked, and before he got up, he kept vomiting blood. If the explosion happened in his body just now, I''m afraid his internal organs would have been turned into a pool of mud... it has to be said that Jian 17 has made a decision. If he hesitates a little, how can he survive? Sword 17 was badly damaged, and white night was relieved. He took the empty sword and walked towards Jian 17 breathlessly. Jian 17 also stood up in a hurry, trying to launch the "big thousand stars map" again. But this time, how can he be as handy as before to activate the star chart? After all, his current spirit is also damaged. Although it can be urged, the speed has not kept up with the previous time, and the general trend of the white night has already arrived. Bang! Jian 17''s body immediately fell on the ground. But he still refused to give up, holding the catalogue tightly, howling bitterly, and his spirit was still pouring into the picture album. Hoo Hoo Hoo... the great thousand stars chart is on again. And stars twinkle in the sky. But in this moment. Whoosh! A sword Qi was cut directly on the arm of Jian 17. Whew! Jian 17''s arm was broken on the spot. He didn''t care about the pain. He just widened his eyes and looked at the broken palm. His breath was almost frozen. A section of the palm, that holding the palm of the "big thousand stars map" immediately flew to the hands of the white night. Seeing this scene, Jian 17 looks as if dead. Their most proud cards were snatched by the other side. He knew that he had no hope any more... he was relieved in the white night, and the whole person was sitting on a pile of soil beside him and gasping for breath. Although this war was not fought for a long time, in his view, it was a very dangerous and terrible one. If Jian 17 urges several more array forces in the map of thousands of stars, I''m afraid that even if the force is not killed in the daytime, it will be consumed by the terrible force. Fortunately, their own spell this time, is a successful spell! "It''s over!" White night swallowed a pill, light said. "I didn''t expect that the gods given by the superior could not surrender to you. It''s not the God''s fault, but my sword''s seventeen incompetence." Sword seventeen clenched his teeth and said indignantly. "In fact, you are very talented." White night walked past, stood in front of Jian 17, said faintly: "if you are willing to submit to me and work for me, I can not kill you! On the contrary, I will reuse you. What do you think? ""Submit to you?" Jian 17 glanced at the white night, and then sneered: "white night, you don''t want to cry about cats and mice. Who are you? Do you think I don''t know? You just think that I still have the value of utilization, just said so! What do you think you are? Wrong, you are a killer without blinking an eye! If you want to be more cruel, you are no better than me "I never said I was a gentleman." "Then don''t play with me! You just want to use me to frighten the dynasty! If I submit to you, these rebels will follow you more firmly, and the people of the Dynasty will be shaken by it, and even the defenders of the remaining strongholds will be terrified! Do you think I''ll let you do it? impossible! Even if I die, I will never surrender to you! " Sword seventeen roared. "But... Since I can pretend to be wavering and Changluo River, why can''t I pretend to be you? If I kill you and pretend to be you, I can achieve the same effects as you said. After all, you are defeated by me. " The white night face is expressionless way. Sword seventeen breathed a tremor, staring at the white night, spinning and the whole face ferocious. "Ah!! White night!! I''m going to die with you! " He yelled, and suddenly the whole person struggled. The white night''s face was tight and wrapped his body with the spirit. "Kill me! White night! I must kill you Sword seventeen hit these spirits crazily, but they couldn''t break through the spirit of the white night. Seeing this scene, the white night shook his head: "it seems that you are really not willing to surrender to me!" "You want me to surrender? you must be dreaming! You die for me Sword seventeen roared, and suddenly the body began to ripple with terrible energy. He wanted to blow himself up. However, this energy has not yet risen, and the virtual sword of white night has penetrated into the heart of Jian 17... Pooh! Jian 17''s body is pierced, and the whole body''s energy dissipates. He opened his eyes and looked at the white night with his mouth open. For a while, the light of his eyes gradually faded, and the whole person gradually lost his breath. The white night suddenly twists the virtual sword. Whew! The body of Jian 17 was exploded on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2630 The corpse of Jian 17 splashed in all directions. The corpses were scattered in all directions. They were dead and could not die any more. Seeing this in the white night, he removed the virtual sword, put away the Hongbing, and lay on the ground. At this moment, it seemed that he was peeling off the cocoon, and the whole person had no strength at all. And the countless people in the distance all stare big eyes, incredible looking at this terrible scene. Because of the great thousand stars, no one dares to get close to the battlefield any more. They are all watching this scene. Who could have thought that the sword 17, which destroyed the heaven and earth, was killed by the white night! Even the white night can resist such an attack. In the dark king''s court, can someone really deal with him? Many people in the dark Dynasty have already had such confusion. Those swordsmen were all frozen in place, unable to accept the facts in front of them. In the middle of the sword, they surrounded numerous rebels. Although the number of the rebels was no less than that of the rebels, because of the fall of the sword 17, the morale of the people was wasted, and they had lost their fighting spirit. They loosened their weapons and magic weapons one by one, and knelt down on the ground and dropped directly. As sword 17 said, many people in the dark king Dynasty were not loyal to the dynasty. The reason why they joined the dark Dynasty was only for the benefit. Just like this group of rebels gathered in the white night. If these people face certain life threats, then they will not hesitate to betray white night. This white night is well known! "My Lord!" Zhongzhao, yuwenqian, Guangxiang and others flew past one after another and fell on their knees in front of the white night. "Well." The night vomited and sat up. "My Lord, the battle has been settled, and all the rebels have been subdued. Please make a decision." Guangxiang said excitedly. Yu Wen Qian is unable to control himself. Now, not only has the kingdom of Wanshi been captured, but even the troops sent by the dynasty have been cleaned up by night. In this way, the present is getting closer and closer to the plan that white night said. Yuwen is always doing his dream of painting in the daytime! Now, the dream is coming true!! "All those who will surrender, those who will not surrender!" The white night is light. "Let it go?" The crowd was shocked. "My Lord, why let them go? Are you not afraid to let the tiger return to the mountain? " Shore heart carefully asked. "Let the tiger return to the mountain? First of all, these people are not tigers. Secondly, the place they go back to is not a mountain, but a hell. The dark Dynasty will not let them go. If I kill all of them, it will only chill our hearts. After all, most of our people are from the dark king Dynasty, and they are all dead. It is better to let them die in the hands of the dark king people and let those who refuse to surrender to me in the future Tao, who will not surrender to me or kill them Said the cold night. When people heard the sound, their eyes lit up. "Your Majesty is wise!" "Integrate, and drive to Yingye gorge immediately. When you get the shadow night Canyon, take the first stronghold longshouhai in one breath!" He cried at night. "My Lord, in such a hurry... Don''t you want to take a rest?" Zhong Zhao asked. "No, we don''t have much time right now. It''s the king''s road to take shadow night Canyon and dragon head sea as soon as possible. It''s not too late to have a rest after all the strongholds have been attacked!" "Let''s go and decorate it quickly," he said "Yes Guangxiang''s crowd shouts. White night sitting on the ground, swept the eyes of the people, and then the line of sight fell on the hand of the "big thousand stars map" place. "The strength of Jian seventeen is not high. Even if I don''t need Hongbing, I can easily kill him. However, with this magic weapon, he forced me into a desperate situation. It can be seen that this magic weapon is extraordinary! Even if it''s not a magic weapon of Hongbing''s level, it''s not much worse! " The white night whispered, and immediately unfolded the star chart. However, on the star map, there are a large number of talismans on the canvas, and then a wonderful array flashes on it. The halo of this array is very similar to the light of stars, and there is also a smell of starlight. However, it is amazing that the shape of the array will change after each flash. After a while, it is a wonderful space array. After a flash, it turns into a sharp star sword array, and then it turns into a vast and powerful star power... the array changes wildly, and it doesn''t take any weight. Every breath is a change. In a short time of a hundred breath, it has nearly 100 kinds of changes... it''s intoxicated to see it in the daytime, and even more frightened. Who can create such a wonderful and powerful picture catalogue? But it was just then. Bang! A strange light burst out from the map of thousands of stars and spread everywhere.Countless people looked up at the white night. The white night also can''t help but a Zheng, feel the light in a hurry, suddenly, his face changed, lost his voice and said: "superior?" Joo! Suddenly, it seems to be alive that the painting of the great thousand stars flies out of the palm of the hand of the white night, floating in the air, and then spread out. Then, inside the halo gradually condensed out a tall and straight figure. That''s the top of the dark Dynasty. "Is this... The upper breath? This is the upper breath Guang Xiang in the crowd suddenly trembled and howled, and the whole person knelt down on the ground, shivering. He is the only one of these people who has been fortunate enough to be in touch with a superior position. Although he only worshipped the upper figure in a distant place, the Qi of this virtual shadow just overflowed, which made him unforgettable for life. Hearing Guangxiang''s words, all the people in all directions were numb with fright, and their spirits were almost gone. After feeling the terror from the upper level, they could not help but kneel down on the ground, shaking wildly. I can''t bear the white night. Although the other side is just a shadow coming here, but the pressure on him is extremely strong. The present white night is no more than it was in the dark Dynasty. At that time, he burned a lot of black river energy and released all his strength. However, at that time, he was unable to compete with his superiors, let alone now. White night clenched his teeth and immediately offered a sacrifice to Hongbing, staring at the superior position. However, as soon as Hong Bing came out, the superior officer slightly turned his head towards this. Whoa! The whole body of the white night trembled, as if isolated by a wonderful force, and the whole person could not feel the existence of Hongbing any more. What a horror! It''s still the familiar sense of oppression. It''s still the familiar sense of suffocation... at night, my eyes are wide, my heart is beating wildly, and I have a strong impulse in my heart. Driven by this impulse, he wanted to kneel down in front of the virtual shadow, kneel down and kowtow toward it, submit to it and worship it. I''m afraid the real gods are not enough to make the white night feel like this... "sword seventeen, is it dead?" The voice of aloofness floated from above. "Dead... Dead..." the sound of the white night was hard. "Is it... There is a picture of thousands of stars, but it is still not your opponent. Is it you who are too powerful or the Hongbing is too strong?" Said the superior lightly. Sound seems to break through heaven and earth. White night did not say a word, and he was already weak. In this situation, it is extremely difficult for him to say one more word. "White night, you make me think that by your own efforts, you have brought a lot of trouble to my dark Dynasty. This is not what I want to see. I also have my plans. But your appearance and your actions have disrupted all my plans. Do you understand?" Upper light road. "So, what do you want?" White night evil road. "I don''t want to keep my hand, Hong Bing. I''ll take it away. As for your life, I''ll bury it here too." Upper light out of the sound, and then gently moved the hands. Boom! The sky, which was already dark, was completely dark this time. It was as if the whole world was covered with a dark curtain. But the shadow only lasted for about three or four rest, and then... Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding... hundreds of millions of stars suddenly twinkled in the sky. All the stars are in a crazy twinkle, as if only a blinking eye. As soon as the stars appear, they begin to bridge each other to frame the array. So many stars, all together. And... this construction is a full of 10000 terrible star array! At the same time, the ten thousand stars array aims at the white night at the same time, preparing to activate the array force. This terrible pressure and destructive force has gone far beyond the scope of white night''s imagination. As for bearing... that''s impossible! Br > even though the statue of Hongbing is still in the sky, he will be smashed by the star soldiers. As for the millions of people kneeling on the ground in all directions, they are all crazy and kowtow to the upper virtual shadow. "Up! Spare your life, superior! Please spare us "No, no!" "We don''t want to die! We don''t want to die"High up, spare my life..." the shrill cry and howl came out constantly. These people are like the tormented ghosts in the Hellfire, constantly howling and shouting, but dare not struggle. I''m afraid that the whole state of Lysander will be affected by such a terrible attack. As for them, they must be dead and dead, and there is no possibility of survival. Someone wants to run away. But most people have given up the idea of running away. Because under such attacks, no one can escape from the scope of the attack. This is the end! The end has come! Everyone can only kneel on the ground and accept it silently... "Hongbing, I took your life... I took it too!" Upper light said, it is to drive the force of the array, will kill the white night. But at this time, the white night suddenly raised his head and clenched his teeth and growled: "that... Can... Not... Must... " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2631 White night a word, it is to let the upper position slightly move eyebrows. Under such a devastating blow, people in the spirit state of white night, even with the help of Hongbing, are certainly unable to resist. After all, he is at the end of his tether, and his physical strength has been exhausted by the seventeen swords. His black river energy, divine power and spirit spirit are extremely weak. He had no ability to withstand the terrible blow. The shadow of the upper position is from high to low, overlooking the white night. At this moment, he seemed to be watching an ant that was about to be swallowed up by the rolling magma. The ferocious force of the array seemed to collapse and fall down. That kind of prestige has never been seen by anyone. Even in the white night, I have never seen such power. He even doubted whether the ultimate power of Hongbing would be the same... but he understood that this was definitely not the time for feeling! It''s impossible to hide! You have to block the blow head on!! The white night held up the last strength and touched the Qianlong ring. After that, he took out a dark ball and lifted it towards the sky. "Well?" The shadow of the upper position was shocked. And the moment the ball appeared... Ding! A strange noise came out. Then he saw the ball suddenly burst out a blood light, directly toward the four sides, wrapped to the sky. The blood light turned into a huge whirlpool, which directly devoured the force of the falling terror array. It''s like eating. This enough to destroy the world''s energy, actually all was swallowed up by the ball. The vastness of the sky instantly returned to calm. All the energy that destroys heaven and earth is lost in the sphere. As if the ball is a black hole that can swallow everything, the strange scenery makes people can''t imagine. Whew! A hot feeling spread to the palm. White night hand not from a shake, the ball directly from the palm of the hand, fell to the ground. The white night looked at the palm of his hand and found that his palm was almost melting. The palm of his hand had been melted, and there was a scarlet mist hovering in the rotten place of the palm center... presumably, this thing is full of energy now... the white night gazed at the ball, waiting for its surface temperature and color to gradually dim down, then picked it up. "I didn''t expect you to have this thing!" The shadow of the upper level calmly looks at the white night road. "What? You can''t kill me with your thousand stars It''s cold at night. "Then I ask you, how do you know that this thing can resist the power of my" great thousand stars map " The upper shadow asked. As soon as this word came out, the white night was stunned. Yes... How did you know that? Why did you take this thing out? How do you motivate it? White night face tense, feel the head is full of paste, but nothing can remember. "How could... Be like this?" The white night covers his forehead and murmurs. "Do you know what you have in your hand?" The shadow of the upper position asked again. The night was silent. "You seem to know nothing about it! Poor... White night, I''m afraid you don''t know that the act of letting you take out this eyeball to resist my attack and kill just now is not your own thinking, but the eye that drives you to do so, do you understand? " "What are you talking about? Are these... Eyes? Whose eyes are these? " White night was shocked. "It doesn''t matter. You will die sooner or later. Even if I don''t, you won''t live long. But since you have this thing, you are doomed to die today. I''ll take your Hongbing again next time! And by the way, destroy this thing! " The shadow of the upper position said faintly, and then the body gradually faded down, the stars on the sky also dissipated, and the dark sky slowly recovered and became suddenly bright and white. Everything... Seems to be over. Those kneeling on the ground are busy shaking the head, when seeing the haze disappear, the superior leaves, one by one excited to shout. "Go up! Go up "Oh, my God, can''t the superior... Kill the Lord of white night?" "Lord white night is too strong!" "Long life for adults in the white night!" "The white night Lord is mighty!" ... the crowd was excited and shouting, and everyone''s face was full of excitement and reverence. Even the swordsmen were confused at the moment. They all knew that the dark Dynasty had been riotous in the white night. But the superior did not kill this man at the beginning. Today, the shadow of the upper position comes again. Although it is only a virtual shadow, the shadow''s strength is still so powerful that no one can defeat it.But I still can''t do anything about it. White night... is this person really so strong? A lot of people are confused. And equally bewildered is the white night. He gazed at the ball, or eye, in his hand, and the whole man was lost in thought. The superior said that it was this eye that controlled his thinking and let himself take it out to resist his attack. That is to say, the eyes have ideas? It''s been watching everything out there? So whose eyes are these? Whose eyes can have such power, can actually compete with the superior? The day night was so startled that the scalp was numb. However, after watching for a while, he suddenly lost his mind, as if the spirit began to dissipate, and the soul wanted to leave the body. White night shivered all over, as if aware of something, hastily put his eyes into the Qianlong ring, and the man just recovered. "It seems that these organs taken from the forbidden area of the altar are extraordinary. It is necessary to investigate them." Thinking in the white night. In fact, according to normal people''s thinking, this time will certainly abandon the eyes and other organs, to avoid being manipulated by them. But the white night is like finding a treasure. Because in his opinion, these things may be the weapon to deal with the superior. Now, the whole dark Dynasty, on the top of the greatest threat to the white night. If you can''t fight against it, white night can''t challenge the dark Dynasty directly... Bai Ye takes a deep breath, then waves his hand and says, "go to the dragon head sea now! Come on "Yes, my Lord!" The crowd yelled, and immediately set out their formation and headed for the dragon head sea. All the swordsmen went back to the white night. They have no choice. In their opinion, if they do not surrender, they will die. And even the superior can''t do anything about this person. His strength is beyond doubt. Thus, the white night led millions of people again to the dragon head sea. When passing through Yingye gorge, the commander of Yingye gorge personally led all the garrisons, went out of the city to worship and surrender to the white night. I think shadow night canyon has received the news from here. Next, only the dragon head sea is left www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2632 On the way, the white night swallowed the pill, made a little recovery, and then fell into meditation. At present, his body is extremely weak. Although the eye of the upper level of all the attack and kill all swallowed up, but its attack produced by the pressure or caused great damage to him. White night believes that if there is no such eyes, he is not even residue. But such a terrible attack, actually by this eyeball to swallow all clean! How terrible! He reached out his hand and stroked it on the Qianlong ring. He wanted to take out the eye again, but his fingers were stiff and did not dare to move again. "Let''s find out." White night thought. At present, he has an eye and a broken hand. From this we can see that there should be other organs. The superior said that when we see you next time, we will destroy it when we take the Hongbing. Therefore, we can see that these organs may pose a certain threat to the superior. But whether it can be stronger than the upper level is unknown. And a little bit of white night is certain. That is, when we meet again next time, it may be that the superior comes in person, rather than a shadow. But what is the meaning of what the superior said before he left? Will I die in the eye''s hand? He took a deep breath and swallowed several pills to recover. By this time, the army had already arrived at the seaside of Longshou sea. Longshouhai stronghold is located in a sea area. It is said that a large number of Lingjing corals are produced on the sea floor of this sea area. Lingjing coral is an important material for alchemy and refining, which is extremely rare. There are a large number of pumice stones erected by Daneng above this sea area, and many pumice stones are lined with ancestral gates. But now all of these pumice stones have been occupied by the dark Dynasty. On each pumice there are defenders of the dark Dynasty to guard the dragon head sea. But when the crowd arrived at the pumice, they saw that all the pumice stones were empty... all the guards were gone... "what''s the matter? What about the people in the dragon head sea? " "Where are they all?" The people were astonished. The white night frowned. "It''s not about abandoning the stronghold and fleeing?" Someone said. "My Lord, go down and look around to see what''s going on, so that people in the dragon head sea will not ambush." Guangxiang Baoquan do. "Well, you go." White night nods. Guangxiang immediately led a group of people to fly to the periphery. "Anxin, Yuwen, send someone to the sea to collect materials." Drink it in the daytime. "Yes People began to get busy. "Zhongzhao!" Another cry from the white night. Zhongzhao rushed forward. "What can I do for you, my lord?" "You can go to Shenji Palace at once. Please come to Shenji palace and tell them that all dark Dynasty strongholds in Lisheng prefecture have been obtained by me. If they are willing to send someone to help us guard here, we are willing to give them half of the materials!" White night road. "One... Half?" Zhongzhao was shocked. "Let''s go." White night urges. Zhongzhao hesitated, or nodded and ran away. About an hour later, Guangxiang took people back. "My Lord, we have grasped a tongue. According to his confession, long Jiuyuan, the general leader of the dragon head sea, has led all the garrisons to leave here. It must be back to the dark dynasty! They left in a hurry, hardly taking anything with them! " Guangxiang road. "Ah, the Dragon Jiuyuan is still a wise man. Knowing that he is not an adult''s opponent, it is good to leave early! If he still dares to fight against adults, then the fate of the two leaders of Wanshi Kingdom and qianyun mountain is his fate! " Zhong Sihe sneered. "My Lord, would you like to send someone to chase him? According to the man, long Jiuyuan didn''t leave for a long time. If we lead troops to chase after him, we should be able to stop him. If we kill him, we can get rid of the great trouble in our heart and severely damage the dark Dynasty. " Guangxiang Baoquan do. "No need." White night shook his head and said calmly, "since the man has left, let him go. Our purpose is to provide the materials here, not the life of long Jiuyuan. We will immediately order all the people to exploit the materials, then install them and prepare to transport them away!" "Where are you going, my lord?" The next commander asked carefully. "The front line!" Hoarse at night. Zhongzhao went for a day and came back with a small team from Shenji palace. The person in charge of this team, Bai Ye also knows, is Ruan Shi. The white haired Ruan Shi looked very haggard. His old face was a little pale, his eyes were quite dim, and his eyes were full of fatigue. But there is still a lot of excitement at the moment.When he walked into the hall of dragon head sea and saw that the people sitting in the hall turned out to be a white night, Ruan Shifu was immediately overjoyed and immediately went forward to clasp his fist and said, "white dragon master! Ha ha ha, it''s you! That''s very nice "Master Ruan, long time no see! Don''t be hurt Said the white night, nodding slightly. "White dragon master! I knew that only you could make such a earth shaking thing. The news that you alone took all the strongholds of the dark Dynasty had already spread, and the whole state of lysheng was shocked! What''s more, you''ve been making trouble in the dark Dynasty. Now all the places in the state are singing about your great achievements Ruan stroked his beard and said with a smile. "Master Ruan, you and I are old friends. I don''t remember that you are a person who likes to flatter." White night shook his head. "Ha ha, I''m not flattering. It''s all true. What you''ve done is really admirable! I don''t know how many people regard you as idols, even as gods! " Ruan said with a smile. "Well, don''t say any more superfluous words. Master Ruan, please come here and have something to say." "Is this the White Dragon Palace?" "Yes, I have calculated a little. The number of troops stationed in the ten strongholds must be at least 500000. You Shenji palace can send 500000 Shenji guards here. Every month, I will send half of the materials mined from these strongholds to the front line for your Shenji palace people to use!" White night road. "Is this... So much?" Ruan Shi was puzzled. "What? Don''t you like it? " White night frowns. "It''s not that I don''t like it. It''s just... I don''t have so many Shenji guards in Shenji palace." Ruan sighed. White night eyebrow a congealed. "I''m afraid the White Dragon Master doesn''t know much about the war situation on the front line. At present, the situation in our front line is extremely bad. We have sacrificed millions of strong men in Shenji palace. The front line is full of corpses and blood has become a river... Shenji palace has lost all of its accumulated assets over the years. To tell you the truth, if there is no white dragon master, you will disturb the dark Dynasty This year, the enemy troops on the front line will enter our Shenji palace... "Ruan Shi shook his head. Breathing slightly tight in the daytime. It never occurred to him that the situation on the front line was so serious. "At present, we are trying our best to mobilize the souls of the whole state of Lisheng, and put them into the army of Shenji palace, and send them to fight on the front line, but this is not enough to solve the problem. Lord white, if you will give us the resources of this half data point to our Shenji palace, it can be said that there is a drought every time when the rain comes! On behalf of all the people in Shenji palace, I would like to thank you. " With that, Ruan bowed down to the white night. The white night walked down and lifted it up. "You don''t have to thank me. Shenji palace is fighting against the aggressors in order to protect Risheng state. So do I. I also have something I want to protect. If Shenji palace falls down and Lisheng state is occupied, my white night will be no better. " "But the garrison part..." "this piece must cost 500000, because the 500000 garrison is not against the dark Dynasty." Hoarse at night. "Not against the dark dynasty? So... Who is that for? " Ruan asked in dismay. "Be on guard against the men I have called in." The night drew nearer and lowered his voice. Ruan teacher breathed, suddenly seemed to be aware of something, then did not speak. In fact, the white night is very thorough. There is no loyalty at all among those who call for surrender. On the contrary, most of them are mercenary. If there is no Shenji palace guard, they will continue to make trouble. Since white night wants to develop this place into the logistics base of Shenji palace, it must ensure the order here. And this order will certainly not work if it is handed over to the demographers. "Can''t we send them to the front?" Ruan teacher hesitated and asked in a low voice. "No one of them is willing to work for your Shenji palace. If you let them go to the front line, they will immediately rebel. Instead, let them mine here. And... They surrender to me, not to your Shenji palace. Master Ruan, please make clear this point. " Calm way of white night. Ruan Shifu vomited his anger and said in a low voice: "I''ll discuss with all the adults above when I go back. Even if I can''t send 500 thousand Shenji guards here, I can at least invite enough powerful people to come here and guard the order here. These strongholds are life-saving straw for our Shenji Palace, and they are very important! You can rest assured that our Shenji palace will not ignore the resources here. " "Good! However, master Ruan, please inform all the adults in the Shenji palace that the resources I have here are not free of charge. " Ruan Shizheng: "White Dragon Lord, what do you want?" "I want to make drawings of all armor, weapons and magic weapons of shenjiwei! There is also the refining formula of the basic pills of Shenji palace. I hope your garrison can give me these things when I come over next time. " The voice of the white night."What?" Ruan Shifu was stunned on the spot, staring at the white night. For a long time, he said bitterly: "I knew... There is no free lunch in the world..." "originally, this lunch is free, but I have no good feeling for you. I said that I would like to help you, not for the sake of Shenji palace, but for the sake of Lisheng Prefecture!" The white night is light. "OK, I''ll go back and let you know. I think... They should agree!" Ruan sighed. "At this time, if they don''t agree, they have to agree." White night closed his eyes and said hoarsely, "after all, there is not much time left for Shenji palace." Ruan Shi''s face changed and he didn''t say a word again... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2633 Ruan Shi''s efficiency was indeed gratifying. On the third day after he left, he returned home with a large number of people from Shenji palace. There are Shenji guards, craftsmen and great powers in Shenji palace. It is impossible for the present Shenji palace to transfer 500000 Shenji guards in one breath. However, Shenji palace was able to send several terror powers to guard and manage these strongholds. In addition, Ruan Shi also asked these craftsmen from Shenji palace to create a space portal next to each stronghold. This is the unique skill of Shenji palace, even the dark Dynasty does not have. These gates can transmit more souls, more powerful powers, faster speed, longer distance, and more stable. They are not the ordinary portal outside. Of course, the cost of these portal is not cheap, the materials used are all rare treasures, one less. If the dark king Dynasty had such craftsmanship, there would have been portal around these strongholds. The materials here can be said to be life-saving materials for Shenji palace, and Shenji palace will not be stingy. After mining for a day, Ruan Shi began to integrate a batch of materials, ready to send to the front line. And white night this head also got a batch of materials, intended to send to the small world. After all, the supplies of the small world are very scarce, and they are all dependent on him. But white night''s current mind is not in this batch of materials. "Mr. Ruan, are you free? I want to talk to you. " The white night called out to Ruan Shi, who was still commanding the stronghold. "OK." Ruan Shi nodded and followed the white night to the hall. There were only two of them in the hall, and all the others were set aside by night. The hall is especially quiet. After a while, there was a sound. "Do you know the superior position of the dark dynasty?" White night back to Ruan Shi, looking at the murals on the main hall, light mouth. "Superior?" Ruan Shifu was stunned, and his expression became calm and solemn. He said in a low voice, "naturally, you know, the leader of the dark dynasty! It''s up to him that the dark Dynasty can have its scale today "To tell you the truth, when we attacked the stronghold of Wanshi Kingdom, the superior position appeared!" White night road. "What?" Ruan Shi''s face changed. "Rest assured, it is not from the noumenon, but a shadow of consciousness!" "But even so, it was shocking enough... I didn''t expect that these strongholds were so important to the superior." Ruan Shi''s expression was slightly heavy. "Mr. Ruan, I want to ask you, what is the strength of the superior position... Do you know?" "No one knows, because no one in our Shenji palace has ever dealt with him in a real sense! He rarely appears in front of people, but everyone who has seen him, except those in the dark king Dynasty, has already died. If I have to summarize, I can only use "unfathomable" to describe it... " " is it true that there is anyone in your Shenji palace who can compete with him? " Asked the white night. "Naturally, the leader of our palace is not afraid of the dark Dynasty, but they haven''t dealt with each other. To tell you the truth, I dare not comment on the result of their fight." Ruan Shidao. He also has a heart of awe for the strong. No matter how many evils he has done, how much damage he has done to the state and how many people he has killed, his strength is there. No matter who he is, he will be respectful to him. Even if it was Ruan Shi, who was jealous of evil. "So... But I don''t know who can compete with the superior in the state of Risheng, or in the universe?" White night carefully asked again. "Why did the White Dragon Master ask this?" Ruan looked at him curiously. "I am now the enemy of the dark Dynasty. If the superior wants to deal with me in person, it is obviously not enough to rely on these Hongbing soldiers. Naturally, I want to find some patrons! Isn''t it? " The white night is light. "The White Dragon Lord is modest. You''re making a big fuss about the dark Dynasty, but you''re leading the upper level out? Being able to survive in front of the superior is enough to show your strength. Why do you have to look for other backers? " Ruan stroked his beard and laughed. "It''s all luck. Lord Ruan, you''d better show me the way." The white night is light. When Ruan heard this, he thought for a long time and shook his head: "Lord white dragon, it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but it''s really... Ruan Shi is also a frog at the bottom of a well. Are there gods at the same level as the upper level and even the palace master? Are there all over the street? I can''t think of anyone who can compete with them... " " really? Even if it has appeared before, it doesn''t matter if it lasts longer! " Busy in the daytime. "It''s not a long time, it''s really... Wait, I remember!" Ruan Shi suddenly slapped his hands and said with a smile: "in ancient times, there was a great power to control the fire. It is said that its flame can burn the heaven and earth, and its power can open up the mainland. With the nine stars in hand, his strength is incomparable. If this person is put in the present, he will surely be able to compete with that superior... No, even crush him...""And the man?" The white night asked. "It''s said that the immortals died, and few of the existence of ancient times could survive..." "immortal death? How can such a strong man die? Is Shou yuan here? " Asked the white night with a frown. "That''s not true. In ancient times, there was no way for people to practice. They were blind and touched by the road, and they were easily possessed by demons. Therefore, most of the ancient great powers died of being possessed by demons. This is no exception. There are records in the historical records of Shenji palace..." "there are no more people, what else do you say?" "Don''t you say it doesn''t matter if it lasts longer?" "Anything else?" "Let me think about it again... Oh, there is another sword, which is called the first sword in the world. It is said that it can open up a boundary with one sword! Especially terrible! It is said that his swordsmanship has reached the divine level, which can be compared with the gods! " "Where are the people?" "According to historical records, he didn''t believe that Hongbing''s power was better than his swordsmanship, so he went to fight with the great Neng who held the Hongbing, and was beheaded." "Where is the body?" "The body was devoured by the great power on the spot, and there were no bones left." Ruan said with emotion. "Is this... Anything else?" White night some speechless: "at least the body is still... " so harsh? " Ruan Shi took a deep look at the white night. He is not a fool. He can''t see that the night is asking him for information. However, Ruan Shi was not secretive and kept thinking. At this time, he clapped his hands and said eagerly, "by the way, how can I forget that one? There''s another one! Yes, there is another one! " "Who?" Asked the white night. "The first one on the blacklist!" Ruan teacher said with a smile, "it''s the Lord of nine turns!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2634 Nine turn demon king? White night is not the first time to hear the name. Qianlong has mentioned it before. In the black region, the name is like thunder. The blacklist in the black domain is a list for the whole state of Lysander. Those who can be on this list are those who are wanted by numerous powerful people in the state. And the nine turn demon king has been ranked first for many years. Even white night was blacklisted. But white night doesn''t care. There are so many people who want to fight against Hong Bing. Even if they are not on the blacklist, there will still be many people coming to him for trouble. "You should know something about it, don''t you? The strength of this man is also unfathomable. It is said that he is the master of the extreme devil. His strength is extraordinary. He has reached the position of the devil. However, the nine turn demon king has not been heard for many years! I don''t know if he''s dead or alive. " Ruan Shi shook his head and said. "Is it?" White night eyebrows slightly heavy, thought next way: "then, you think in the state of Saint, who can kill him?" "White dragon master, crouching tiger and hidden dragon in Lisheng state. There are many potential strong men who can kill him. I think there are some people who can keep him, but most of them are not. If jiuzhuan demon really wants to leave, who can do anything about him? So it''s hard for me to answer your question "I see!" White night nods. "White Dragon Lord, can you tell me why you care so much about these things?" Ruan asked with a smile. "Didn''t I say that? I''m just looking for a backer. " "You can join us in Shenji palace... I know that some people in Shenji palace may have misunderstood you, but most people in Shenji palace respect you very much." Ruan said with a smile. The night was silent. Seeing that the white night did not speak, Mr. Ruan could not ask more. "Our Shenji Palace''s war armour soldiers'' martial arts making drawings have been decided by the adults, and they will be sent to us later! Dragon master can check it. " Thank you very much "Well, dragon master, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll be busy. During this period, many people from Shenji palace will come here to take charge of these materials. Please bear with me more." Ruan shibaoquan Dao. "No problem, but I think the dark Dynasty will not give up these strongholds. I think you Shenji Palace should be on guard! If we say that the superior comes down in person, it is impossible to resist the superior position only relying on the people here! " "Don''t worry, if the superior comes in person, we will ask the palace master to do it! The space gate next to the dragon head sea is connected to the main hall of Shenji palace. The palace master is also very optimistic about these strongholds, which will not be easily taken away by the dark Dynasty. " Ruan said with a smile. "That''s good." White night nods. Ruan Shi left the palace and went to work again. The white night sat alone in the hall thinking. A moment later, he took a deep breath, lifted his hand, and dropped a ban, covering the whole hall. Then, he took off the ring and took out the eye and palm. He did not dare to touch the two organs with his body, but wrapped them with spirit and Qi and took them out of the Qianlong ring. The white night stares at two things and carefully looks at them. When he thought of the place where he took the two things, it was like a place of terror like the purgatory of Shura, and his mind was in a trance. "There must be other organs! And they''re all stored everywhere! If we collect all these organs and limbs, we will know whose organs they are! " The white night murmured, the line of sight could not help but glance at that eye. At this time, however, a strange light flashed through his eyes. In an instant, the white night was stunned. And at the same time, all of a sudden, like the shaking of the blue water, ripples, and then become indistinct. "What''s going on?" The white night was terrified and looked around in a hurry. But look around the palace scene has been gone, replaced by a burning black flame mountain. Standing on a high mountain at night. All around is the blood red light, under the light for the sea of blood, a terrifying blood wave in the tumbling. He looked up. On the sky, the sun and the moon appear together, just like two terrible eyes, staring straight at this head. "What is this place?" White night, sweat on the face, a whisper. But at this time, a strong enough to let him gall over the aura of terror. The white night startled the spirits almost did not come out of the body, quickly turned his head. However, he saw an old man with white robes and white hair, and killed him with his finger as a sword. The intention of killing is vertical and horizontal, just like the mortal God in the world, which is extremely terrifying. People like immortals have such terrible murderous spirit!How strange is this picture?? "Who are you?" The white night drinks and shouts, immediately wants to sacrifice the Hongbing, fights with it. But when he touched the finger with the ring, he was shocked to find that there was nothing there. No Qianlong ring! He can''t feel the existence of Hong Bing! Not only that, when he lowered his head, he found that the hand he touched was not his own, but a hand full of lines. How could this happen? White night was so stunned that he didn''t know what was going on. When he raised his head, the man had already stabbed his finger directly into his chest, and then the mysterious power burst out from his fingertips. The intense pain almost made the night faint. He didn''t know what words to describe it. He felt it only in one person. That''s the leader of the dark dynasty! Go up! Whew! It was as if the pain of tearing the flesh spread. White night suddenly opened his eyes, only to find that everything in front of him returned to the original state. It''s like a dream! However, at the moment, he has been soaked all over his body, and the whole person seems to have just been fished out of the river... What''s the matter? Is... The cause of this eyeball? The white night murmured, which was subconsciously and then looked at the eyes, but the man seemed to think of something. He immediately closed his eyes, wrapped his eyes and palms with spirit, and threw them into the Qianlong ring. When the two things entered the Qianlong ring, they were relieved at night. "It''s really not simple! Were those hallucinations? But why is it so real? It''s like something that happened in real life... the day night tossed his head and didn''t want to think about it. At this time, the boundary outside the hall suddenly trembled. White night eyebrows move, hand a wave. Wow. The boundary is cancelled. A figure rushed in. At first glance, it was zhongzhao. "My Lord!" Zhong Zhao clasped his fist as a gift. "What''s the matter?" Ask in the daytime. "My Lord, according to the information from the dark king dynasty that our spies have been gathering strength, it seems that the dark Dynasty is now gathering strength, and it seems to be doing something!" Zhongzhao road. "Is it? Are you going to attack our stronghold again? " My brows are frowning at night. "Don''t worry, my Lord, there are more than five million garrisons in our strongholds at present. In addition to the previous troops, there are also many people who were captured by the dark Dynasty. They are all fresh troops guarding the strongholds. In addition, the Shenji palace can defend them in person, and each stronghold has a space gate. It''s just fantastic for the dark Dynasty to take back these strongholds £¡¡± Zhongzhao said with a smile. "Do you think so? Then why do you think the dark dynasty did it? " White night asked: "they should have received the news that Shenji palace has been stationed in the stronghold. If they want to take it back, it is impossible to do it again, unless they are willing to invest in the power of the whole dark Dynasty..." "my Lord, maybe according to the spies, the number of people assembled in the dark king Dynasty has exceeded three million, and there is a tendency to gather." Zhongzhao road. When I hear it in the white night, my eyebrows are locked. At this time, another man came in quickly and yelled: "dragon master, I have something important to report!" At night, it is Guangxiang. "What''s the matter?" Ask in the daytime. "return to the dragon master, according to the close eye liner report, the dark Dynasty will be deployed in the inner state of a number of barracks forces all withdrawn, concentrated in the dark king of the north. The number of these barracks outside is very large, at least 4 million! The dark Dynasty threw them out in order to make them self-sufficient. These barracks were burned and killed all the way. However, at present, all these troops voluntarily gave up their occupied cities and strongholds, and all of them suddenly withdrew! Dragon Master, there must be a conspiracy. " Guangxiang said eagerly. On hearing this, Zhong Zhao''s face changes. "My lord... If we add these people, we can shake these strongholds in our hands! My Lord, we must be ready in advance Zhongzhao Shouquan Dao. The white night frowned and said nothing. It was a while before he spoke. "Even if these people are included, it is still not enough to take these strongholds. What is the use of more than 7 million people? The dark Dynasty can''t fight against the powerful men of Shenji palace if they don''t send out great powers. Moreover, you have puppet Hongbing in your hands. Even if they can take these strongholds, most of them will suffer heavy losses. In the end, they will only lose both sides. When they get the stronghold, they will have no strength to defend them! " "Maybe the dark Dynasty is still gathering strength!! My Lord, according to the informant''s report, the order of the assembly was issued by the General Commander of the dynasty. I think the general commander must be in charge of the battle in person this time! " Guangxiang''s heavy road.The white night touched his chin and thought, and there was no answer. They did not speak, but their faces were full of anxious color. If the dark king really wanted to carry out such a huge military operation on these strongholds, it would be a devastating blow to them. Zhongzhao was nothing. His purpose was to rebuild Chi chongzong. Even if he died in the war, he would not be afraid. But Guangxiang is different. They don''t want to donate their lives for the sake of white night. However, at this time, the white night''s face suddenly changed, and he lost his voice and said, "no!! Shenji palace is in danger As soon as he said this, they were both astonished. "Dragon Lord, what do you mean by that?" Guang Xiang Leng asked. "The dark Dynasty''s military action this time... Is not to deal with our strongholds, he may want to... Attack Shenji palace!" Cried the night. "What?" They are in a daze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2635 The dark Dynasty suddenly assembled troops, which could not have attacked these strongholds in the white night. After all, it''s too hasty! And if they want to attack, how can they choose this time? When the troops of Shenji palace arrive at the stronghold, set up a defense, create a space gate, and then assemble the army? Didn''t it miss the best time to attack? If you really want to take it back, you should do it before the Shenji palace comes! Therefore, the dark Dynasty will never again fight against the white night here. But if you don''t move here at night, who are they going to move? Think about it, there is only Shenji palace! At present, the Shenji palace has concentrated all its strength on the front line, and a small number of garrison forces have been transferred by the white night side. At present, the Shenji palace is extremely empty. What a terrible thing to stab in the back of Shenji Palace at this time? I''m afraid that the front line of Shenji palace will be in chaos, and Shenji palace will be besieged on both sides! Global collapse! If so, Shenji palace will be gone. Their faces turned pale with cold sweat. White night quickly ordered people to call for Ruan Shi. Hearing the news, Ruan Shi hurried to hear the words of the white night, Ruan Shi was also confused. "Dragon Lord, are your news accurate?" Ruan asked urgently. At the moment, Ruan Shi was even shaking. , "my people are all dark dynasties. They should be mixed into the dark Dynasty to inquire about news, which is much more advantageous than that of your God Machine palace in the dark Dynasty. There''s nothing wrong with the news! " The road sank in the white night. "If so, it would be... Too bad... To be honest, our Shenji palace is really extremely empty at the moment. We have been transferred to your garrison, and 30% of them are responsible for the opening of our Shenji Palace''s array and border. As soon as they leave, many defense measures such as the boundary of the array will be directly left empty! Unmanned! " Ruan Shi sank. We have transferred 30% of the people who control the boundary of the array. The present Shenji palace is too empty... "the space doors you set up in the dragon head sea are all one-way transmission. If Shenji palace is really difficult, it is difficult to support Shenji palace here!" White night road. "But if the Shenji palace is lost, everything will be over. Once the front-line officers and soldiers get this news, they will be in great disorder. Once the front line collapses, it will be all over! Dragon Lord, I must mobilize the garrison here and build the defense quickly Ruan Shi urgently said that he wanted to leave with his fists in his arms. "Master Ruan! Wait a minute He got up at night and drank. "Do you have anything else to say Ruan looked back and asked. "I wonder if this is the dark Dynasty''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain again?" The voice of the white night. "Luring the tiger away from the mountain?" Ruan Shifu was stunned and frowned: "it is possible that this place is relatively close to the headquarters of the dark Dynasty, compared with Shenji palace and the dark Dynasty. The Dragon Master is worried that once I defend back, the dark king dynasty may turn around and attack these strongholds..." "although there is a space gate, if the people of the dark king Dynasty kill quickly, they will destroy the space gate The Shenji palace is still far away from the fire. I don''t think we can be rash about this matter. " Hoarse at night. "But... Dragon master! So far, is there any other way we can choose? Now the most important thing is the headquarters of Shenji palace. If we lose our headquarters, what''s the use of keeping these strongholds? " Ruan Shi was in a hurry. "Mr. Ruan, I don''t object to your taking the garrison to guard the headquarters, but I''d like to say something hard to hear. Even if these people are transferred to the headquarters, it''s still unknown whether they can keep them. At present, the number of troops assembled by the dark Dynasty has exceeded ten million, and the number is still growing. Therefore, it can be seen that the dark Dynasty is preparing to carry out a large-scale attack, and you really want to defend it We should send the officers and men from the front line back to garrison, so that they can have a good rest! " Ruan was silent and ugly. He didn''t know? But he really did not understand why the dark Dynasty suddenly launched such a large-scale attack? Is it true that taking these strongholds completely angered them? "Let me think again... Let me think..." Ruan Shi sat on the chair beside him, his head lowered and he said nothing. "In fact, I have a way." The white night glanced at Ruan Shi and said. "What way, dragon master, please tell me quickly!" Ruan almost jumped up from his chair. "If you want to implement this method, you need master Ruan to ask the adults of Shenji palace to give an order!" "What order?" "Give me all the command of the garrison here!" White night road. "This..." Ruan Shi was stunned and looked at him in disbelief: "why? White Dragon Lord, what do you want to do "I want to... Attack the dark dynasty!" Staring at Ruan Shi in the white night, he made a hoarse voice. "Encircling Wei to save Zhao?" Ruan responded immediately."The position of the headquarters of the dark king Dynasty is just in the middle of us. If he pours out and attacks your Shenji palace, I can lead these people to attack the dark dynasty!" Calm way of white night. "But this is... Too risky. The leader of this team is the General Commander, not the superior of the dark Dynasty. There is a superior position. The White Dragon Master... How do you deal with it?" Ruan Shifu hesitated. "Master Ruan, it''s time for you to worry about these things? When the Shenji palace is gone, the front line will collapse, and the invaders will occupy the whole state in less than half a year. At that time, no matter you or I, everyone can only go into exile or become prisoners! This is not what I want to see, so now I am not fighting for your Shenji palace, but for myself! Do you understand? " Drink in the dark. Ruan Shi closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then bowed to him. "White dragon master, I will report to the headquarters immediately!" With that, the man walked out of the hall. Half a day later, news came from inside the Shenji palace and agreed to the plan for the white night. Ruan Shi immediately led a team of 100 people and rushed to Shenji palace to do a good job in defense. The white night also immediately gathered all the troops, stopped the exploitation of the stronghold resources, distributed the magic weapons of materials, and was ready to march at any time. Both sides are waiting for news from the front line. No one knows what the dark Dynasty wants, but people know that a great war may be on the way. Nanshiao, the commander-in-chief of Baiye, yuwenqian, Guangxiang, zhongzhao, Anxin and Yingye gorge, all gathered in the hall. Everyone said nothing and were very nervous. Soon, a figure rushed into the hall. "Newspaper! A secret report has come from the dark king One soul person holds the secret order in both hands and shouts loudly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2636 Seeing this, zhongzhao hurried forward, took the secret order, trotted up and handed it to Bai Ye. The white night glanced at it and threw it aside. At this time, another figure rushed into the hall. "Newspaper! Secret order from the dark king Zhongzhao immediately goes forward again and takes the secret order and gives it to Bai Ye. The white night just casually passed a glance, then threw aside. All the people present were confused. Someone muttered his lower lip and wanted to ask what was written on the secret order, but he hesitated and did not open his mouth. At this time, another soul person ran into the hall in a hurry, holding a secret order in both hands, holding it high above his head and shouting: "dragon master! Secret report of the dark dynasty Zhongzhao has to go up and get it again. "Zhongzhao, don''t take it. You can read it to everyone directly!" The white night is light. "Yes, dragon master!" The man nodded, then opened the secret order and read aloud: "report to the Dragon Lord, today we have to investigate, the dark Dynasty has assembled more than 15 million troops, these army spirits are included in all levels, down to Dacheng Xuanjun, up to Yujun, crazy Jun, countless, and the number is still increasing." With that, the man put away the secret order and slowly withdrew from the hall. All the people in the hall were pale, and they looked at the white night in an incredible way. Everyone was in a state of panic and scalp numbness. It''s 15 million... how long has it been? "From the dark Dynasty to pass the message, with the magic weapon, about half a day''s work will arrive! This secret order was written half a day ago. That is to say, at present, there are more than this number in the dark king Dynasty, and these two secret orders are half an hour longer than this one! And the numbers recorded on them are 13 million and 14 million. That is to say, every half an hour, the current dark Dynasty has gathered nearly a million people! " White night picked up the two secret orders on the table and said faintly. As soon as they heard it, their breath almost froze. "How could this happen..." "in half an hour... Millions of people gathered?" "There are so many dynasties?" "What should I do now?" "If the dark Dynasty is going to deal with us, we can''t be their opponents!" "It''s over... It''s all over..." people are trembling and trembling, and everyone''s face is full of fear. "The people of Lisheng Prefecture are all soldiers, and every soul can fight. The dark Dynasty has been conquering everywhere in recent years, and I don''t know how many clans and potential clans have turned to the dark Dynasty. Let alone the more than 10 million people, I won''t be surprised if they gather up a hundred million people." The white night is light. A crowd was silent. They were all from the dark Dynasty, but they didn''t know much about the headquarters of the royal court because they had been away for a long time. Can be known by night. The dark king dynasty did not only fight against Risheng state, but also crossed the space gate and conquered other boundaries. The people in those boundaries were either slaughtered by them or submitted to them. With so many boundaries and so many clans of power, how could the dark Dynasty be weak? Although the dark Dynasty has serious management problems at present, they are like a fat man at present! That kind of pressure of tonnage is incomparable to Shenji palace. "My Lord, if so, we are afraid that we can''t hold our stronghold. We should have planned earlier." Guang Xiang hesitated, stepped forward and said with a fist. They don''t know the plan of the white night, and they don''t say it. Because once said, the morale of the army will be disordered. "You want to leave your stronghold?" Watching Guangxiang in the white night. Guangxiang was busy kneeling on the ground and said eagerly, "my Lord, a hero does not suffer from the immediate loss! The situation in Shenji palace is so grim, how can we fight against the dark dynasty? If we fight with the dark Dynasty, we will surely burn both jade and stone with it. This is not worth the loss! Please think twice, please! " "Please think twice, please!" They all kowtow to their knees. Feeling they think that the night suddenly gathered all the strength, is to guard against the dark Dynasty. The white night gazed at the people and was silent for a while, then nodded: "since you all said so, well, I promise you, first abandon the stronghold!" "Your Majesty is wise!" And they were glad, and cried again. "But I have to tell you first that the intention of the dark Dynasty is not clear at present. If he is attacking Shenji palace, then we can''t abandon our stronghold like this! It''s not easy to get the resources here. We can''t give them up so easily. " White night road. "My Lord, don''t worry. If the dark Dynasty is only aimed at Shenji palace, we will have no worries at all." Shore heart laughs way. The rest of them laughed. White night squint at the crowd, mouth up, did not speak. The crowd was waiting in the hall. wait until midnight, so the dark Dynasty''s eye liner will report the final result."The dark Dynasty has stopped assembling. At present, the number of troops they have assembled has exceeded 30 million. In addition, there are also a large number of spirit beasts and fierce beasts, and countless mechanism people. These preliminary estimates have more than 4 million heads. In the army of the dark Dynasty, every 10000 people will be equipped with an array mage. These array mages will open the boundary and cover the surrounding ten thousand people, and use the array for them Blessing, increase their physical body, spirit and soul method... " the soul person below tells and reads out the secret order. Guangxiang and others fell into silence again. In their eyes, there is nothing but fear. At this moment, they are afraid that they are no longer thinking about running away. It''s... Surrender! In their view, it is impossible for them to compete with such a terrible force. Moreover, the dark Dynasty could never be a mobile stronghold. Because it''s completely unnecessary. For these strongholds, it is impossible for the dark Dynasty to start a movement for them... "this elite army, which can be blocked by Shenji palace, must pay a very painful price!" Zhongzhao looked at the white night and said in a low voice. "It''s not that there is no possibility." White night shook his head: "unless they use the dead dragon sword!" When they heard this, they were stunned, and then they reacted. Dead dragon sword is still sealed in Shenji palace. Also, if the people of Shenji Palace are willing to sacrifice the dead dragon sword. Shenji palace can still fight. But... Most of the people in Shenji Palace are elm headed, with strong principles! They all think that the dead dragon sword is the source of all the troubles. After being sealed, they refuse to use it. If you don''t use the dead dragon sword, Shenji palace really doesn''t have many opportunities! "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Yuwen swallow saliva before, ask carefully. White night quietly watched him, and then waved: "order to go down, ask everyone to clean up, give up everything here, ready to open." "Yes..." Yuwen retreated. Still sitting in the hall waiting in the white night. Half an hour later, Yu Wenqian turned back. "My Lord, everyone is ready to gather in front of the dragon head sea. We can set out at any time. Sir, are you going now?" Yu Wen asked. "Wait a minute." The white night is light. "My Lord, what are you waiting for?" People don''t understand. But white night didn''t want to explain. So after half an hour, the day has been dim, just a person rushed in. "Dragon master, secret order!" "Read it "Yes." The man opened the secret order and yelled: "report to the Dragon Lord, the army of the dark Dynasty is 30 million in total, which has been officially launched, and the direction is southwest! The army covers the sky and the earth, just like black clouds, mighty momentum! No one can stop it As soon as these words fall, people all turn pale. "Southwest... Is really... Shenji palace..." zhongzhao murmured. The white night suddenly got up and said, "order to go down, the army will start at once!" "My Lord, where shall we go?" Zhongzhao asked. "Do you need to ask? Northeast of course!! We have to be as far away from the dark king as possible Guangxiang drinks. "No, let''s go west!" Calm way of white night. As soon as he said this, everyone was dumbfounded. "East... East?" "Your honor... If you keep going east... We are afraid that we will run into this team of the dark dynasty!" Guangxiang''s voice was trembling and he said eagerly. "Guangxiang Drink in the daytime. There was an earthquake in Guangxiang. "Are you an adult or am I an adult? Who are you... Listening to? " The white night Sen cold stare at him. Guangxiang shivered all over his body, and was busy kneeling down: "adults, calm down!" "If you don''t want to go with me, I won''t force you to stay, but whether you can survive depends on your own ability. Let''s go!" Go straight out to the hall. Soon, the army marched eastward. All of them were nervous and nervous. They are all from the dark Dynasty, and they all know where this direction will reach. But it was a white night order, and they could not refute it. People''s minds are different, but they don''t pay attention to it at night. he didn''t let the team go too fast. Instead, he sent thousands of eyeliner to explore the road ahead. It took me about a whole day. Finally, a spy came to report. "My Lord! Thousands of miles ahead of us... We found the outpost of the dark dynasty! The army of the dark Dynasty should be thousands of miles away! " The Scout trembled."Detour! Avoid them Drink and shout at night. "Yes The army immediately made a detour to the north. All the souls passing by dodge and give way to each other, both frightened and uneasy. No one knows what happened. and white nights sent one thousand eyeliner to find out the surrounding situation. After a large circle and thousands of miles to the north, the army immediately ordered all the people to hide in the same place. The army was hiding in a mountain range, all of them shielded their breath, covered their bodies and waited quietly. Not long after, thousands of miles away, a vast and surging spirit was beating here like a big wave, making it hard to breathe, especially depressing... people understand. The army of the dark Dynasty... Coming! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2637 Whoosh, whoosh... when the soul flies forward, the air flow is like a strong wind, blowing wildly. The white night gazed at the dark far away. At this moment, people like locusts, covering the sky and the earth, countless, flying straight to the distance. Everyone''s heart is hanging in their throat. They will never forget the magnificent sight they saw in their lifetime. Woo!!! A thrilling roar came from the distance. Then we can see a huge beast with a length of nearly ten thousand li. The giant beast looks like a fish, with two horns on its head and goes straight into the sky. On its back, however, is a vast land. On the land, there are lush green trees, mountains and water, and there are some creatures living in the habitat, as if it is a small world. The beast is carrying this small world forward. Many people of the dark Dynasty stood on its back, arranged and spread Dharma array. There were halos on its back, and the energy of thick shaking was constantly volatilized and overflowed. In addition to the giant beast, there are also a large number of wolves with a whole body of flames. The leader of the wolf pack is a wolf king as big as a hill. Wolf king''s body is full of fire, but his fur is not burned. His eyes are red with blood, without eyes, and his claws are extremely slender. It seems that he can easily tear anyone and anything into pieces. However, before it tore up everything, I''m afraid the flame on its body has burned it to ashes... after the wolves, there are elephant groups, all of them are huge things. They are like huge mountains. Thousands of heads gather together and walk in the air, trampling on the void with a buzzing sound, and startled creatures flee everywhere. After the elephant group passed, there were a large number of spiritual birds the size of fingers. These birds were radiant and bright like stars. They gathered together in a dense and extraordinary way. In addition to these, there are also three legged turtles, ice Phoenix, Thunder Dragon, earth lion, Xuan leopard... monstrous and fierce beasts swarm in groups. The strength of each spirit beast is extremely terrible. The power and momentum emanating from them alone has made many people shiver on the white night side. "Ah There were even screams. As soon as his face changed in the white night, he looked at the man who made the sound. Next to the soul is also quickly blocked his mouth. Gululu... in the distance, there was a terrifying beast looking at it, and its mouth growled. Some people in the dark Dynasty were puzzled. "What''s going on?" "I don''t know!" "Did they find any change?" "Go, you go and have a look!" "Good!" After the discussion, several people from the dark king Dynasty came here rapidly. "No one is allowed to make a sound. Who dares to make a sound? I''ve trained him!" Guangxiang immediately drank. People trembled to the extreme, but did not dare to have any movement. The distance of ten thousand miles is only a flash for these souls, and soon they will arrive here. They look around, standing on the top of the mountain looking for changes, but there is no vision among the mountains, especially quiet. "There seems to be nothing..." "maybe there is an illusion, go back!" "Well." Several people murmured a few words, and then turned back. White night and other people saw this, just was a big relief. The army of the dark Dynasty had gone for half an hour before it was over. During this period, just as the news that day night inquired, this team not only included fierce animals, spirits and beasts, countless powers, but also a large number of mechanism people, array mages, and even numbing corpses. This is a very strong team. In the past, Shenji palace was not afraid, but now, Shenji palace is declining, and most of its forces are transferred to the front line to fight against invaders. If such an army of the upper dark Dynasty is defeated, it is impossible to win. The white night was dignified. He never expected that the situation would be more serious than he thought. This army of the dark Dynasty is totally different from what we have met before! This army is almost omnipotent, including all kinds of arms and realm. This posture... Is completely prepared for the destruction of Shenji palace! If so, it''s time to fight for it. The white night thought. People hide in the mountains and wait quietly. After an hour or so later, he sent spies to search around. When he saw that no one from the dark king Dynasty appeared around him, he led the people and continued to set out. Many people are also relieved to have avoided this army of terror of the dark Dynasty. But the direction of day night still worries them.Because they found that they were getting closer and closer to the dark Dynasty. Most of the people who surrendered to the white night were from the dark king Dynasty. Except for some of the strongholds and the elite of Shenji palace, the rest were familiar with the dark Dynasty. "My Lord, we... We should have spared the dark king, right?" Guangxiang finally realized that there might be something wrong with the intention of the white night, and immediately cried out in a trembling voice. "The elite of the dark Dynasty are gone. What are you afraid of?" The white night glanced at Guangxiang and asked. "But there should be many strong people in the dynasty. Those elite can never represent the real strength of the dynasty. My lord... We should be careful and avoid the dynasty as soon as possible! Find a place where there is no one to live in! " Guangxiang shudders. "Is that what you think?" The white night looked at him quietly, whirled and shook his head, and said calmly: "if it is just like this, how can we escape the pursuit of the dark dynasty? I would like to ask you, if the dark Dynasty destroyed the Shenji palace and there was no enemy in the whole Risheng state, what should the dark Dynasty do next? " Guang Xiang breathed and lost his voice. "No? OK, I''ll answer for you! The dark Dynasty will only start to deal with you who have betrayed the dynasty! You all know the rules of the dark dynasty! What will happen to those who betray the dynasty! You should know better than me! At this time, do you still think that escape is the only way? " The white night hums coldly. All the commanders were pale. Why don''t they know that? But in their opinion, if they can live a little longer, they will die more miserably if they fight with the dark Dynasty. But now... They find that there is no way back. The existence they hailed as the Savior has pulled them to the edge of the gates of hell. I do not know how long it took to walk in front of the white night stopped. The crowd raised their frightened faces and looked into the distance. Far away are mountains. Among the mountains is a huge bronze gate. That... Is the gate of the dark dynasty! But now, in the eyes of these people, this gate is the gate of hell... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2638 "What is this... What is this for?" "Why did you come to the dark dynasty?" "What do you want to do, my lord?" "Don''t we have to let go of the dark dynasty?" The soldiers were chattering, chattering and talking to each other. The people of Shenji Palace are fighting with each other. They have long been longing for the day to come. Although they knew that it was impossible to win the dark Dynasty by these forces alone, as long as they could get into the interior of the dark Dynasty and give the dark Dynasty a head-on attack, they could also vent their anger. People were watching the gate in the distance. But more people are focusing on the white night. There were confusion, confusion, fear and excitement... the scene was very quiet. These nearly ten million people hold their breath and focus on the white night. The white night jumped into the sky and fell on the sky, overlooking the thousands of people below, and then opened his voice. "Do you know now what the purpose of this expedition is?" Go out to war? Countless people''s hearts throbbed. Instead of waiting for them to think, they would drink and shout out in the daytime. "You heard me correctly. This time, we are not running away, but fighting!! The target of our expedition is the dark dynasty This said, the scene instantly burst into a pot. Countless people screamed. Countless people were shivering. Countless people''s brains are blank now... "crazy! Crazy! The Dragon Master is really crazy "Conquering the dark dynasty? It''s impossible. We people will die for nothing "No... no..." "I''m going to leave here!! You have to get out of here The cry and howl of fear came out frequently. No one can accept it. White night looks at the person below without expression, light opens a cavity: "are you afraid?" "My lord... We can''t be opponents of the dark Dynasty. We''re committing suicide!" A deputy commander rushed out and knelt in front of the white night, crying with tears. "Then where can you escape?" The white night asked. "But at least, I can live a little longer." The commander said in a hurry: "if I live, there is hope. As long as I live, I can think of another way..." "and then? Caught back by the dark Dynasty, and tortured you most cruelly and maliciously? Make your life worse than death? Is that what you want? " The night is cold. The commander did not say a word, but his body was still trembling. But listen to the white night again: "I know, you are very afraid, you can not bear all this, do not have the courage to face the dark dynasty! You think that once you fight against the dark Dynasty, you are doomed! But today, I have to tell you! You don''t have to be afraid at all! Because you were, and were, members of the dark dynasty This made everyone stop their voices. The eyes of countless pairs of fear gradually became confused. "You know how much strength the dark Dynasty has. If they have great power, we don''t have it? They have countless souls, but do they have Hongbing? You are afraid of the dark dynasty! But you have never thought that the people of the dark Dynasty will be afraid of you? " "The current situation is very serious. Shenji palace is in danger. The whole state of Lisheng is on the verge of collapse. The team going out for the expedition is to destroy Shenji palace. Once Shenji palace falls, the whole Risheng state will be controlled by the dark Dynasty. If you escape, where can you escape? If the Shenji palace is gone, the dark Dynasty will surely deal with you rebels! " "So, what you have to do now is to fight against the dark Dynasty at all costs! Let them know your determination, let them see your strength, let them not dare to attack you at will "Run away! Never solve the problem! Only after fighting with the enemy, can you be equal with the enemy, and you can be qualified to live! Do you understand? " Cold drink and cry in the daytime. The sound is like thunder, shaking the four sides. Countless people are staring at him, one brain is a blank. No one spoke for a long time. The white night took a deep breath, looked back at the vast and huge bronze gate, and then made a sound. "Redundant words... I will no longer say, want to live, want to have all the people, go with me, I will prove to you, your choice is not wrong, want to escape quickly! I don''t need cowards to fight for me The voice fell and the fingers moved at night. Bang! Seven Hongbing flies out of the body in an instant and revolves around him.The terrifying spirit rippled the heaven and earth, and directly awakened the several statues at the ancient bronze gate. "Who is it?" The roar of anger resounded through the world, and the breath of great energy and terror poured down upon it. But... In front of tens of thousands of troops, the breath of great energy is just a small spray, which is not a worry at all. However, he saw the abandoned sword in front of him in the white night, pointing to the ancient bronze gate, and shouting: "attack and kill!" Simple two words, like a little spark on the oil, instantly ignited the tens of millions of troops. "Kill!" The people of Shenji palace took the lead, offered weapons, roared and roared at the ancient bronze gate. At the same time, all the aborigines in those strongholds also killed them with red eyes. The dark Dynasty destroyed their clans and killed their close relatives. They hated the dark Dynasty for a long time. How could they fear to flee? These people are all crazy, and they are rushing forward. However, some of the troops who came down were also encouraged to rush forward. The rest of you look at me, I look at you, and finally they rush forward. They had no choice... in a short time, tens of thousands of troops rushed to the ancient bronze gate. "Be bold! Who are you? How dare you harass my dark dynasty? " "Looking for death!" "Kill!! Kill all of them! Kill all of them "No one of you is going to leave alive today!" The powerful men guarding the ancient bronze gate were so angry that they all roared out and displayed all kinds of magical powers. A huge golden palm fell from the sky and suppressed the crowd. Bang! Nearly a thousand people were pressed under their palms, and more than 1000 people were directly crushed into meat paste. Roar!! Another roar of fury. It''s a tiger''s virtual shadow. It''s coming out of a powerful body and swallowing medicine wildly in the crowd. Countless people were torn to pieces by the shadow of the tiger. "Ten thousand Zhang sword light!" Another makes the sword''s power throw the long sword in his hand. The sword releases the light of ten thousand feet and kills the soul beside him. These souls were all chopped up, one by one flesh and blood, all dead. In the blink of an eye, nearly ten thousand people died! But... Tens of thousands of troops, one after another, are rushing towards these great powers! All kinds of attacks have never been broken! The quantity is too much! They were surrounded by countless people in an instant. With the help of the great powers of Shenji palace, the army was close at once, and the terrible swords were exerted on these powerful bodies. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! ... the sound of the flesh being separated sounded. Although these great powers have strong spiritual state and extraordinary body, they can''t be killed by a sword or a sword. To hold on to death is to leave a shallow impression on their bodies. But... What about these 10000 knives and 10000 swords? All applied in the past, Rao is these great powers can not bear! After a while, the blood was dripping, and the wounds were all over the body. "The bandits are powerful! Don''t fight hard. Get out! Pull the alarm One of the great powers roared. Bang Dang! There was a space ripple above the bronze gate! The alarm has gone off. However, these people simply can not support for too long. Soon, the great powers were submerged by the army, and all of them were killed and all died. "Open the door! Kill in Zhongzhao''s eyes are red with blood and roar. "Impact on the gate!" "Destroy the gate!" The fierce roar kept on, and countless spirit sword Qi hit the ancient bronze gate like raindrops. However, the ancient bronze gate was made of special materials and was particularly dense. No matter how fierce their attack was, the gate was still towering. The white night looks heavy, but dare not use Hongbing force to split. Because the ancient bronze gate has been covered with a layer of light border. If it is forcibly split, it will be backfired by the ancient gate''s boundary. Even if the ancient gate is destroyed, it will be seriously injured. Some people are already scarred by the phage of the bond. The strongest defense here is not these great powers, but this gate! "Stop it all!" Drink in the daytime. All the souls gathered in front of the ancient gate stopped and looked up at the white night. "Nan Shi Ao!" He cried at night. South Shiao, the leader of the shadow night Canyon, immediately clasped his fist, then took out a token and poured breath into it. A moment later, he raised his head and said, "wait a moment, my Lord! The gate will open at onceEveryone was stunned. It didn''t take long. The huge bronze gate was slowly pushed open. Then, a figure appeared from the huge space vortex inside the ancient gate. That''s the man of Nan Shiao. "See the Dragon Lord!" The man clasped his fist as a salute. Feeling Nan Shiao in the dark Dynasty, there are a group of confidants in the dark Dynasty headquarters, they should cooperate inside and outside, open the door! "Kill in!" It''s cold at night. "Kill!" People are excited, one after another, into the interior... Hua Hua Hua Hua... the whirlpool of space is like a big mouth, devouring this army. When it reappeared, the whole army had already appeared at the headquarters of the dark Dynasty. With a wave of the white night''s hand, people rush madly towards the center of the dark Dynasty. "Enemy attack!" "Come on, let''s call your lords!"!! Please help to suppress the bandit army "Stop them!" The people of the dark Dynasty cried out in panic. A dark Dynasty Resistance Army appeared and exchanged fire with the people of the white night. But this is the periphery of the dark Dynasty. The strength of the periphery is generally not high. The arrival of this resistance army is just a moth to the fire. After a while, the Resistance Army was wiped out. White night carrying Hongbing, all the way to attack the inner wall. The army is so powerful that only half a column of incense can reach the eye www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2639 At the moment, the eyes are full of defenders of the dark Dynasty. They are arranged in turn at the end of the eye path, holding slender swords one by one, staring at the rebels without expression. At this time, a great power of terror flew over and stood in the middle of the eye path. A pair of cool eyes were staring at the white night. "White night, I am king YIZUN! How dare you! If you dare to make trouble in my dark Dynasty, are you not afraid that I will blow you to death? " The man who called Jin yizunjun was angry and yelled. "Where are you on the top?" The white night asked calmly. "Hum, you don''t need to be superior to clean up!" Jin Yi Zun Jun cold road. "Since you are not willing to kill me, what am I afraid of? Do you think you can stop me? " With that, he sacrificed Hongbing in the white night and went forward. After that, the army also killed the general in the eye. It is fierce and powerful. All the people in the dark king Dynasty were dignified. "Be bold! White night, how dare you fight against my dark dynasty The king YIZUN was nervous, biting his teeth and shouting. "At this time, do you still want to persuade me to surrender?" White night asked with a smile. "If you are willing to surrender, I promise that the Dynasty will not punish you, not only that, but also give you everything you want. We will never pursue the past!! What do you think of white night Jin YIZUN said in a loud voice. And these words fall, the eyes of people on this side of the white night all flash. If the other side opens an posture with you, but does not want to fight, but vigorously persuade surrender, then it proves that the other party does not feel that he has a chance to win. It can be seen that the present dark Dynasty is not as powerful as imagined. On the contrary, it is also very empty. Although the group of elite troops transferred out can not represent the full strength of the dark Dynasty, the current dark Dynasty is fighting in many lines. At present, they have to support the wars of aggression within various boundaries. Moreover, in Risheng Prefecture, the dark Dynasty has opened up many battlefields. After all, not every potential clan is willing to yield to the power of the dark Dynasty, so the situation of the dark Dynasty is not optimistic. But white night doesn''t care. His purpose is to force the team back, and it would be too bad for him to delay more time here. "I don''t think so. If you give me the upper position, maybe I can think about it." The white night is light. "You are... Bold!! How dare you insult the superior!! I will never forgive you! It''s unforgivable! " Jin YIZUN was so angry that he let out a huge hammer and smashed it on the eye. Whoa! In an instant, a terrible air wave burst out, along the eye path toward this impact. "You stupid dog! Do you really think my dark king is afraid of you? Since you are so ungrateful! Then don''t blame me Jin YIZUN roars, and suddenly urges the technique again. Then we can see that the terrible air wave has changed again at this time. It was originally a plain air wave suddenly burst, turned into thousands of terrible gasification sledgehammers, and smashed hard at the army in the white night. "Be careful!" "Resist!" People roared and offered defensive magic weapons to resist. Some people with their own strong strength to resist the terrible hammer. But more people were directly smashed by the air hammer and fell on the spot. The eye path is constantly trembling and shaking by the strange air hammer, and the scream and howl are continuous. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." all the troops of the dark Dynasty on the opposite side burst out with arrogant laughter. Staring at the scene in the white night, his face was icy. "What? White night, do you know that I am a good hammer? " Jin YIZUN said with a sneer. "It''s good indeed, then, it''s my turn now." White night cold hums a way, voice falls, hand a shake. Seven Hongbing stopped instantly and formed a line in front of him. Jin Yijun''s face changed. "Bad... Break up!" He cried out in a hurry. It seems that the people in the dark king Dynasty just remember what they are facing. But it seems too late. What''s more, where can they escape? Here is the eye way, their duty is to guard here, here lost, they also do not live long! Whoosh! At this time, seven Hongbing all waved and chopped! The seven terror Hongbing all release the shocking energy. These energy burst out, as if to tear the heaven and earth, broken everything, ferociously hit the end of the eye. At the same time, the boundary at the end of the eye path is shaking wildly at this time. Then, the boundary is broken one by one, and the people after the border meet the terrible pressure directly."Ah "Come on, run!" "Is this the strength of Hong Bing? It is impossible for us to fight against this force! " "Run Screams and howls continued. However, Jin YIZUN roared repeatedly. "No running!! Stop! No running!! If there is no more here, you will die faster if you escape, fight!! Fight to the death Jin YIZUN roared. "My Lord, but that''s Hongbing!" One cried. "What about Hong Bing? Today, what I killed is the owner of Hongbing Jin YIZUN roared, his body muscles swelled, and his spirit swayed wildly. At this moment, he directly raised all momentum to the limit and pushed all strength to the maximum. He is fearless! Even if there is a white night in front of him and what he is facing is Hongbing, he will not retreat. All the people of the dark Dynasty were shocked by Jin YIZUN''s fearless posture. People looked at him one after another, forgetting to run away, and everyone was touched... at this moment, they seemed to see the God of war! The God of war again! Not afraid of all the gods of war! The pupils of all the people have dilated several points, and their hearts are filled with bursts of worship. Next second... chi! The breath of Hongbing rushed through Jin YIZUN''s body in an instant. He was cut into several pieces on the spot, and his blood and internal organs were scattered on the ground, and he died miserably. The remaining sword spirit penetrated into the Resistance Army of the dark Dynasty and took away thousands of people directly. No one can resist the anger of Hong Bing. Even enough courage is not enough! Because in the face of absolute power, courage alone can not dominate the victory of a battle. The rest of the people in the dark king Dynasty were frightened again... "now, who else wants to challenge Hong Bing?" White night light toward the remaining scared to see the dark king Dynasty people. "Help!" "Run away!" "Run away!" The crowd screamed in panic, and they turned around and ran away one by one www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2640 Jin YIZUN was chopped, and his eyes were lost. White night led the army commander straight in and killed him in the eye. With the loss of eye way, the periphery of the whole dark Dynasty has been formally occupied. Seeing here, Guangxiang, yuwenqian, zhongzhao and others were excited and excited, especially excited. The outside is so easy to take down, what else do you need to worry about inside? The morale of the army was high, and everyone was full of confidence in the victory. But the white night was not in a hurry to attack and kill. Because he knows that his current strength is not enough to deal with the upper level. If you continue to attack inside, you will have no chance to win! I''m afraid the people I brought will suffer too! The main purpose of his attack was to force back the dark Dynasty army that attacked Shenji palace, and to surround the Wei Dynasty to save Zhao! Not to destroy the dark Dynasty. Moreover, with his understanding of the dark Dynasty, his own power is not enough to destroy the dark Dynasty. Therefore, after killing Yandao, Baiye did not continue to march toward the central area. Instead, he directly chose to divide the troops, and let Guangxiang, Anxin, Zhong Sihe and other people with puppet Hongbing lead the elite to plunder zicang of the dark Dynasty! He himself, however, was waiting for the news. Guangxiang and others had puppet Hongbing, which was not what ordinary people could resist. In a short time, they looted one after another of zicang. With the loss of resources from many strongholds in Risheng state, the daily expenses of the dark Dynasty could only rely on its own inventory. If these stocks were plundered by the night, the dark dynasty would be in a serious shortage of internal resources, then the interior of the dark dynasty would also appear fission. At that time, the people of the dark Dynasty had no materials to maintain, and there was bound to be a huge movement. Once the dark Dynasty was in chaos, it would no longer be a threat to Lisheng Prefecture and even the Shenji palace. That time will be the best time for Shenji palace to counter attack! Now the crimes of the dark Dynasty in Risheng Prefecture are obvious. Shenji palace will no longer pay attention to any evidence. If there is an opportunity, it will certainly be desperate to crack down on the dark Dynasty. At that time, it would not be a white night to destroy the dark Dynasty. White night sitting in the eye Road, the mind thinking about the next action. And Guangxiang, Anxin and others are one after another to convey good news to the white night. A large number of sub warehouses were taken down, and countless materials were sent into the small world by night. At present, the white night has mastered nearly half of the materials of the dark Dynasty. It''s much more effective than killing half the people of the dark Dynasty. But Guangxiang and others were not plain sailing after all. Soon, a soul of the wounded ran to the white night here. "Report to the Dragon Lord, the troops led by Zhong Sihe met with a group of elite of the dark Dynasty. This group of elite was led by Lord Zhongyan. Almost all of the troops of Lord Zhong Sihe were wiped out, and Lord Zhong Sihe himself was killed, and the puppet Hongbing was captured. Now Zhongyan''s troops are coming towards this place!" The soul man trembled and cried. Everyone around me was shocked. "In the end?" White night opened his eyes and stood up. At this time, another group of people staggered towards this. The head of the group is Anxin. He was covered with blood, panting, and his chest was full of scars. He looked terrible. He led thousands of people stumbled down on the eye path, and then knelt down toward the white night, trembling: "Dragon Lord, Lord red, you''ve made a move, subordinate... I can''t defeat you!! Now the Lord in red leads the strong men of the dark Dynasty to kill here. Please kill them all with the help of the dragon master! " White night smell sound, slightly move eyebrows. "Go down and recuperate. It seems that the dark Dynasty is finally serious!" People are busy helping the shore heart down. "What about Guangxiang?" The white night asked. "Mr. Guangxiang, there is no one to report!" The people next to me are holding fists. "In that case, let''s leave him alone for the time being, and prepare the whole army for war at once." "Yes!" The crowd cried. Soon, the souls on the eye path began to line up, draw out their swords and stare at the distance. But in the distant sky, two long black dragons converged. These long dragons are built for the soul, and several huge and terrible stone giants step towards it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the ground is constantly shaking under the feet of these stone giants. "It''s the bramble giant!" Someone called out. All these souls were pale and frightened. Looking at these two streams of people in the white night, we can see that the first one in them is Zhongyan and Hongyi. However, this red dress is only a part of the body, which is not a threat. As for Zhongyan, after losing the puppet Hongbing, he is more unlikely to be the opponent of Bai Ye, and Bai Ye is not afraid at all.The appearance of these two people can not bring the slightest threat to the white night. The army of the dark Dynasty arrived and arrayed in front of the crowd. Roughly, there are at least 100000 people. Although compared with the tens of millions of people in the white night, it is the contrast between the bright moon and the stars, but the breath of these 100000 people is very terrible, and they are obviously the strong men in the dark Dynasty. It is not easy to destroy these 100000 people. "White night, why did you come to my dark Dynasty again?" Finally Yan flew over and said without expression. Beside him, there is a woman named luochanu. Luochanu stares at the white night and stops talking. "It''s not that I want to cause trouble, but you dark Dynasty has been asking me for trouble! I used to be passive. Now I want to take the initiative. Can''t I? " The white night is light. "You got away last time! Now that you''re here to die, do you think that''s good? " Finally Yan shook his head and said, "or do you think the superior can''t kill you?" "You''ve made me escape twice already." White night road. "No more than three! The third time, you can''t escape, and the first two times on the top were not serious. If he is serious, you have no possibility of escaping! " "And do you really think that in front of the superior, you can keep your Hongbing?" "Oh? What do you mean? " "You don''t know the strength of the top! In fact, if the superior really wants Hongbing, no matter you are in the ends of the earth, you can''t keep them! The superior can appear in front of you and plunder your soldiers "Then why didn''t he take my Hongbing?" The white night frowned. "That''s because the superior doesn''t want to rely on Hongbing!" Zhongyan said: "in the view of the superior, the strength of Hongbing is reflected in people. If a person is strong enough, the strength of Hongbing will be incomparably strong. There is no limit for Hongbing, and there is no limit for people. But the difference is that the strength of Hongbing is improved according to the strength of human beings. According to the superior position, when he proves the way, he will become a real God After that moment, he would be qualified to take Hongbing again. Now, he doesn''t want Hongbing to become an obstacle to his cultivation! " White night did not speak. You''re right. In some cases, Hongbing will become the dependence of the soul. He had been over dependent on Hong Bing for a period of time, which made it difficult for him to improve his accomplishments. However, if one''s will is firm enough and his cultivation method is independent enough, Hong Bing will not become a burden. White night has recognized this for a long time. But I don''t understand. "Have you stayed in the period of emperor Jin for a long time? With your talent, you can never stay in the period of emperor Jin for such a long time. I think it must be because of Hongbing, isn''t it? " In the end, there is a light way. "Are you here to persuade surrender?" The white night asked. "No, I just want you to understand how stupid your actions are. I won''t persuade you to surrender, because I know that you can''t surrender to anyone." Finally Yan shook his head. "In that case, let''s do it. You don''t have any fake Hongbing now. I don''t know what you can use to fight me." The white night is light. "Fake Hongbing is not the only means. In my eyes, fake Hongbing is just a magic weapon! After all, it is not a real Hongbing. In my dark king Dynasty, there are many magic weapons that surpass the fake Hongbing, and can even compete with the real Hongbing! " In the end. "Is it? Let''s have a try Nodding in the daytime. "White night, before the contest, I have been defeated by your hand, today, I will wash away this shame!" Finally Yan calm way, spin and go out. Shangzhaozhong wants to wait for someone on this side immediately. "You don''t have to move." White night light way, stopped the crowd, spin and also went out. But at the end of the day my fingers moved. Bang! His fingertips immediately burst into a mysterious light. When I fixed my eyes on it, a small round of bright moon and scorching sun were born in the light. They kept rotating around their fingers, which made people wonder. White night hands attached, watching this scene, but did not urge Hongbing. "What? Don''t you need Hong Bing? " In the end, there is a light way. "It''s not urgent." Shake your head at night. "It seems that the previous victories have made you despise me very much. Well, you will use it later." Finally Yan light road, and then walk toward the white night. And as he walked towards the white night, there was also a bright moon behind him. This is a shadow. Joo! The sky sprinkles a silver white light column, one end of the light column connects with Zhongyan, and the other end is connected with the bright moon... in an instant, the soul of Zhongyan is all transformed into divine power, and in addition to the divine power, there is also a terrible extraordinary spirit"Are you ready?" At the end of the day. "Come on." White night nods. As soon as his words fell... whoosh! In the end, he disappeared. In the white night, there was only a flash of silver in front of him, and then thousands of empty shadows appeared all over his body. And at the same time, all these virtual shadows turned into terrible silver moon blades, and they were killed fiercely towards the white night. These silver moon blades ignore the power of time, the power of space, and ignore all physical defense and magic spirit, so they cut straight to the white night. The breath is tight in the daytime, and the brain is buzzing, which is particularly shocking. What power is this? He pulled back in a hurry, but it was a little late in the end. Pooh! I heard a clear sound coming out. Then there was a spatter of blood. When he came back from the white night, his right arm was empty www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2641 Who did not expect, white night with end how to fight, just a face-to-face, white night will eat such a big loss. Even his hands were cut off. Is this too unexpected? Many people''s eyes were wide and frightened. "What''s the matter? The Dragon Lord, he... Can''t he defeat Lord Zhongyan? " "There''s no reason. Lord Yan has no more puppet soldiers. How can the dragon master not kill him?" "There must be a problem!" "If the Dragon Master is defeated, what shall we do?" "If you fart your mother, the dragon master will lose? Don''t you sing a bad tune here. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you! " There was a lot of discussion, abuse and fear. But the battle is not over yet, and no one is sure what the outcome will be. White night toward the end of Yan hand between the sun and the moon looked, eyebrows move: "what magic weapon is this?" "Nature is a magic weapon that can deal with you. White night, I advise you to use Hongbing quickly, so that you will not have a chance if you are chopped by me later." Finally Yan light said, spin and step forward. Shake your head at night. "Didn''t you say that I have been relying on Hong Bing? In that case, I won''t have to fight with you "It seems you didn''t take me seriously." In the end, he was calm. "I always value any opponent! But whether I want to go all out depends on my consideration. After all, I still have a lot of people to deal with behind me. If I use up all the cards on you, I will lose even if I kill you. " White night road. "Your words are very reasonable, but they make me very angry!" Finally Yan light road, spin and body shape is disappeared. The white night looks sideways, searches for the end Yan''s position. And at this time. Whoa! The white moon on the sky suddenly disappeared. Then, a scorching sun appeared above the nine days. The scorching sun releases a terrible heat and sweeps across the land. Especially in the white night. In an instant, everything around the white night was ignited and melted. Some of the souls who couldn''t dodge immediately ignited the flames of terror. "Ah... Ah... Hot... Hot..." "help!! Help "I''m burning! Help me put out the fire! Help me put out the fire The souls roared in pain and fled from place to place. However, the flame on them could not be extinguished. Even if the person was completely burned to ashes, the flame fell on the ground, and it was constantly moving and burning. The earth is baking! What terror! White night eyebrows tight wrinkled, also by this strange high temperature to bake the whole body hot. Of course, the body heat is no big deal. What really scares him is the spirit of his whole body. These soul Qi and divine power are actually affected by the heat. The energy in the soul Qi seems to be evaporated by the heat, and gradually disappears. And the divine power is even more withered because of this heat... for a moment, most of the power of the day night is limited. This energy is amazing! Never seen in white night! "You don''t depend on Hong Bing. Why can you fight me?" In the void, there was a voice of indifference, and then a fire fist burst out from the void and hit the white night fiercely. White night backhand resistance. Bang! Hand in hand. Finally Yan''s strength is not strong, at least with the strength of the present day night, can compete with it. After all, the soul state of the end Yan itself is not high. However, after the blow, the fire on his fist was like a poisonous snake attacking the white night. In an instant, a lot of fire was burning on the body of the white night. "No, the Dragon Master is on fire!" "It''s over! It''s over. The flame can''t be extinguished at all. The dragon is mainly burned to ashes! " "What can I do now?" "Even a dragon master can''t deal with it. If he comes back, he will die." Countless souls were in fear and trembling. The soldiers were all shivering, and some were already thinking about the escape route and did not want to fight any more. "No, the dragon master will be OK! The last time I came to the top, I didn''t kill the dragon master. How could the Dragon Master be defeated by this small end? " Zhongzhao yelled. "Yes, the dragon master will be OK!" "The dragon master will win "The Dragon Master is invincible!" Those people in Shenji Palace also yelled and looked at the white night with burning eyes.White night is all their hope. If it falls, they will have no way to live. So now they have no choice but to believe in white night. "All of you, get ready to do it. You''ll rush in and kill the last one!" At this time, Zheng Heng came over and lowered his voice at the Shenji palace. "Sneak attack?" People in Shenji palace hesitated. "Why are you so pedantic? It''s war now! What is a sneak attack but not a sneak attack? You don''t want to cheat in war, haven''t you heard of it? If anything happens to the dragon master, it''s all over! " Zheng Heng was annoyed by these elm heads. People of hesitation nodded in succession. "Well, in that case, let''s kill it! In any case, we can''t let the Dragon Master have an accident! " "That''s right." Zheng Heng breathed a sigh of relief. "White night, you can''t drive me out of this burning sun without using Hongbing! You''ll be burned to ashes Finally Yan appeared from the void, looking at the whole body by the fire wrapped in the white night, light said. Red watched quietly. Luochanu was anxious, but she did not dare to make a sound. However... After the fire had baked the white night for a while, everyone felt a little strange. But see the white night was burned by fire, the whole person is still standing there. It''s as if the flame doesn''t exist at all... this is unexpected. "Well?" Finally Yan also felt wrong. At this time, the flame on the body of the white night gradually small down, and then a little weak, slowly extinguished. Once again, the white night appeared in front of the public. There was no trace of burning on his body, his clothes were complete, and even his hair was not missing. "This kind of flame is not enough for me to use Hongbing!" Shake your head at night. Everyone was shocked. "Good!" Zhongzhao and his followers were excited with joy. The people of the dark Dynasty were all pale. What means can we kill this little "Jin Emperor Period"? People can''t believe their eyes. "Interesting!" Finally, he raised his head slightly, and his eyes under his cloak showed a sense of obliteration. Then he moved his finger again and killed the white night again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2642 With the help of this strange magic weapon, the ultimate strength of Yan becomes mysterious and extraordinary, and his means are elusive. When he killed him, he disappeared again when he was close to the white night. Then the fist of fire in the void came again. The white night still raises the hand to resist. And block the next punch, and then another shot from the side. After the block, it was another foot. So the fist and foot overlap, countless flame fist shadow crazy toward the white night body. Although the fists and feet were stopped by the white night, the flames on the fists and feet were tightly wrapped in the white night. This time. The flames wrapped in the white night were no longer simply baked to him, but were all compressed together into a three meter high flame cauldron. As the flames of fists and feet are continuously injected into the furnace, the surface of the furnace becomes red. "No! It''s going to explode. Move back! " The power of one Shenji palace seemed to realize something and roared immediately. The crowd retreated in a hurry. On the side of the dark Dynasty, the red clothes also immediately jumped back. Luochanu quickly left with the red dress. The rest of the dark Dynasty were all desperate to flee. After a while, a vacuum zone formed around them, followed by... Dong!!! A violent explosion broke out. People in the distance looked, but saw the white night as the center of the zone blooming a beautiful flame orchid. Orchid burst out, but destroyed everything. Everything was burned. Even the void is twisted and melted by the burning. Above the sky, under the earth... All flames! Everyone was frightened by this terrible and frightening scene. Can white night really survive such a terrible explosion? Countless people have such question marks in their hearts. But think of the previous white night directly ignored the end of the flame, people do not dare to make a conclusion. It is just that the final offensive is not over. After seeing the huge flame orchid in full bloom, the huge scorching sun on the sky directly falls down, thundering toward the center of the orchid. The shocking sight stunned everyone. "In the end, will you destroy the headquarters of the dark king dynasty?" Countless people screamed and screamed. Countless people were shivering. No one can watch this scene. Finally. Bang!!! The sun hit the earth, will have been melting the earth through the moment, so has been sinking to the bottom, just burst. In an instant, the whole earth burst. Innumerable columns of burning flame burst out from the ground and soared into the sky. All souls rise up in the air and retreat again and again. The ocular tract was directly destroyed. And all the buildings around the eye path were all left, all of them turned into ashes in this terrible flame. Here has become a flame, into Purgatory. People in the distance were staring at me. No one has ever thought that the ultimate means have been so terrible that... WOW! A strange wind blows up. Then he saw the space above the flame twisted, and finally Yan walked out of the twisted space and looked at the fire below. "White night, can you still live?" He murmured, as if to say the last prayer for his opponent. At this moment, however, he seemed to notice something, and his eyes under the cloak froze at once. But see burning in the fierce flame, it seems that there is something strange, and then, the terrible flame light straight into the sky, a figure flying out of the flame light, fierce collision to the end Yan. Not good! Finally Yan''s face was tight, and he realized what he was doing immediately. He hit him with a backhand. But as soon as his fist was stretched out, he was smashed by another fist. Finally Yan''s arm bone was broken on the spot, and the man was shaken out and landed on a piece of broken land burning with fire not far away. In all directions countless eyes suddenly tremble, busy looking at that. It''s white night!! He''s not dead! And it''s still safe, all over without a bit of damage! "How... Maybe?" Luochanu is stupid. The willow eyebrows of the red dress were frowning. Finally Yan looked at his broken arm bone, and then swept into the air, also fell into silence. "As I said, your flames can''t kill me! It''s better to do something else! " White night light said, and then urged the spirit of flowers, the broken arm birth.Is it Heihe power Finally Yan seems to be aware of what, staring at the white night light said. "Not bad!" White night nodded, palm raised, a wonderful mysterious power in his palm rippling. This is the power of Heihe! White night absorbed the power of the whole black river. Although soul power and divine power are limited, Heihe''s power is enough to protect his body and make him ignore these terrible flames. If he can''t break the power of Heihe, it''s impossible to kill him. "So it is... So it is..." in the end, he swallowed a pill and used his soul power to heal his arm. Then he raised his hand, and the sun and moon rotating between his fingers suddenly became fast. "White night, we''ve been fighting from outer saint to Richmond, and I''ve hardly beaten you! But this time, I said, no! If I lose to you again today, you can kill me, because I can''t accept failure all the time! " Finally Yan Cong voice said, one eye also became blood red. "If you lose, you can hibernate and concentrate on cultivation. You can''t fail forever. Your talent is no worse than me! Why do you have to do this? " White night shook his head. He failed too! He ran away too! He also experienced that kind of powerlessness in the face of his superiors. But if you give up because of failure, that is the real failure. I don''t understand! However, the sun and moon on his fingers revolved around his fingers at a high speed, and in the end it seemed that he bit his tongue and spit out a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on his hands. In an instant, his hands were red. And that crazy rotation of the sun and moon, at this time has also been integrated. "The sun and the moon melt together, heaven and earth are infinite! Heaven and earth in my hand!! Up Finally Yan roared, a palm raised above the head, palm to the sky! Suddenly, a blood red column of light gushed out from his palm, straight into the sky. The white night looked at the pillar at once. He couldn''t figure out what kind of energy there was in that beam! This is not a power that ordinary people can master! After the release of this force, a white moon and a scorching sun appeared on the top of the head of the final Yan. After the moon and the scorching sun were formed, they gradually moved closer and overlapped with them. After a while, Jiaoyue and the scorching sun were completely integrated into one and turned into a huge luminous ball. At the moment of the light sphere, the spirit of the whole dark Dynasty changed. All of us find our breaths and puffs become wonderful. They realized that what they were inhaling was no longer oxygen, but... Aura!! Yes! The whole dark Dynasty was replaced by a new strong Aura! And this strong aura is born from the terrible light ball on the head of end Yan! The ball of light appears and slowly sinks. When it sank to a distance of less than 100 meters from the end, the whole ball began to melt. It''s like an iceberg melting, turning into a large amount of energy liquid, pouring down to the top of the end. Soon, he was immersed in this unique waterfall. When the whole ball of light melted, it recovered. There was no change in his appearance. It''s still the way I''m wearing my cape. I can''t see my face clearly. But his spirit, at this time, has completely disappeared. If it was not for the white night who could see Zhong Yan''s figure, he could not even believe that he was standing there... the white night''s eyes were fixed on him. "Now, it''s time for a final game!" Finally Yan hoarse said, hands raised, ten fingers become transparent up. White night solemnly nodded his head and said, "come on Finally Yan not polite at all, immediately raised his hand, toward the white night this separated a grasp. The white night''s face changed quickly and jumped back. Bang!! When the white night retreated, everything in the position where he had just stood was broken. It''s as if there is a god crushing there. Space, time, samsara and so on all burst open... but the white night will not wait to die. He backhand cross arm, toward the end of the side of the gap between a wave. Sonorous! A sword Qi burst from his arm and killed the general. But when the sword is close, he grabs it again. Click! The sword Qi was crushed by Shengsheng. The white night froze. This sword Qi is accumulated by Heihe energy!How can we crush the energy of Heihe directly? How could that be possible? So far! Is it just that the upper level can do this? "Cut!" Finally Yan low drink, stretch out a finger, toward the white night this side horizontal draw. The white night was terrified and tumbled to the ground. Chi!! We can see that the void here is split into two parts on the spot, and the void is directly cut apart. During this period, all people and property are divided. Because it was on the side of the dark Dynasty, nearly 10000 people were immediately divided into two parts by this simple finger. No matter how far they stand. All the people were frightened by the terrible means of the end Yan. People are crazy to retreat, dare not to watch again, more people flee in a hurry! White night is also stressed. Compared with the past, the present is just two people! "Come on At this time, finally Yan drink, raise hand toward the white night that fish. Dodge in the dark. But this flash, but found no significance at all! Eventually Yan directly dragged this area to the students. No matter how fast and timely he dodged, he was still active in the space in this area! Just like a person jumping on the challenge arena, no matter how high he jumps and how fast he runs, he is also on the challenge arena, not under the challenge arena. Now the end is to drag the whole arena to him. This power has transcended the secular world. White night can not resist, people have come to the end of Yan. "Die!" At this time, he vomited a word again, and then took it out towards the body of the white night with one hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2643 It is impossible to explain the horror of this hand. But he firmly believed that if he was caught by this hand, his body would turn into flesh and die completely. The power of the present end Yan has completely connected heaven and earth, space and heaven and earth. He can affect the whole space as long as he is willing to. The white night glared at the palm of his hand, and felt that his whole strength was pressed back by this fist... too strong! But he never gave up, and he didn''t want to wait for death! Between the electric light and flint, the white night suddenly yells and starts the supreme coming rhyme. Bang! Behind him, there appeared a terrible shadow of the sword God, which buckled the sword and chopped fiercely towards the end. "Well?" Finally Yan eyebrow a frown, but did not stop. In an instant. Whew! In the end, Yan''s hand was directly cut off. Blood spatter. However, the severed hand did not stop, instead, it continued to move forward. Day night breathing stun shudder, want to dodge, but it is too late. Bang! Then see the broken hand like a shell in general, hard hit in the chest of the white night. All of a sudden, the chest of the white night is like a whirlpool, all the flesh and blood are twisted. With the fist broken, the person also flies backward, bumping into the ruins not far away, splashing a lot of dust and fire. "What?" The world trembled. All of us are incredible. The power of the blow was so terrible. This is the ultimate strength? "Dragon master!" Countless people shudder. "White night?" Luochanu also can''t help looking at that, full of worry. It is to see the white night lying on the ground, hard to get up, mouth constantly spit blood, the appearance is to be more miserable. As for his chest, it was all flesh and blood. The chest has been completely twisted and torn, and all the visceral bones have been broken. And... From the position, the area where he was injured is the area where the spirit of heaven is located! Although the blow did not pierce the body of the white night, such a ferocious wound, not to say, destroyed the spirit of heaven, but it would certainly cause serious damage to the soul. The spirit of heaven is the foundation for a soul warrior to maintain the battle! The spirit of heaven is wounded... No matter how fierce the soul is, it can''t continue to fight. Around the people staring at, everyone''s expression has become complicated. The people of the dark Dynasty were all cheering and shouting the name of Zhongyan. And at the end of the white night there was a cry. "The spirit of heaven has been damaged... Defeated! It''s a failure "My God, what magic weapon has been used! Why is it so terrible? " "His tactics are too powerful! It is impossible for us to fight with such means! " "Why don''t you use Hongbing?? What''s the matter with him? " "Idiot, in that case, even if you use Hongbing, you may not be able to win... Do you think the white night Lord has a chance to use Hongbing?" "I think he''s just angry, so he doesn''t need Hongbing..." many people murmured, discussed, panicked and uneasy. There were even falling troops shouting and cursing. They were too disappointed with the performance of white night. In their opinion, if white night loses, they can''t live! Since they can''t live, they don''t have so many worries. "White night, I think you''d better use Hongbing! Otherwise, you are not my opponent at all. As I said, you rely too much on Hongbing. If you don''t use Hongbing, you are nothing! " The end Yan light says, and that breaks the hand place to spread the bursts of green light, the broken arm with the naked eye visible speed grew up again. "But... I didn''t lose..." at this time, the white night lying on the ground suddenly said in a hoarse and weak voice. "Must I kill you before you accept the fact that you lost?" Finally Yan shook his head and said. "It''s just skin injuries... How can you lose?" Said the white night. All of a sudden, his body burst out of strange snow. Xuemang life, his broken chest suddenly light up again. It was the light of the soul. Under these bright packages, white night''s body was healing rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye... in the blink of an eye, his body recovered as before, and all the depressions and cracks in his chest were healed... "what?"Everyone is dumbfounded. Finally Yan also coagulates the double eyes, stares at the white night. After a moment, he realized something and said coldly, "you have transferred the soul of heaven?" "Yes." The white night put away the broken hand which was still stuck in the chest and said calmly: "I didn''t expect that your broken hand can have such great power. Fortunately, I can transfer the soul of heaven fast enough. At that critical moment, I let all my spirits condense in my abdomen and avoid your attack. So even if your attack is fierce, it is just skin to me Flesh wound, you can''t kill me with one blow, then I can heal in a very short time, no matter how many wounds I have "The type of recovery you have, the spirit of heaven can''t give you this ability. I think... You must have an extraordinary magic weapon for recovery?" At the end of the day. White night nodded. I guess it''s right. Under the circumstances just now, he urged the snow God clothes on his body. He wore it all the time, but because it was invisible and transparent, many people didn''t notice it. In this case, even if the white night does not urge the soul of heaven, it can also rely on this magic weapon to heal the body. "Good! Good! If you were killed by one blow, I would be bored. In that case, let''s come again! " Finally Yan drink shout, hands together, and then toward the white night across the air a wave: "kill the day!" Roaring... above the sky, a huge shadow of a deity suddenly appeared. The shadow is so long that it stands on the edge of the dark Dynasty. The whole dark Dynasty was like a toy in front of him. The white night looked there. However, seeing the God holding the sword in both hands, the sword tip pointed at him, and stabbed down fiercely... boom... the air waves caused by the huge long sword were overwhelming and distorted the void. This sword, I''m afraid, is to penetrate the earth... all the people are scared to retreat, full of fear. The power of Gaitian fell suddenly, as if the dark dynasty would be torn apart by this sword. The white night gazed at the fallen sword, motionless. "Won''t you use Hong Bing yet?" Finally Yan maintained the sword of God, and drank it coldly. White night silent, staring at the falling huge sword, suddenly jump, toward the long sword. "Want to fight the blow head on?" Finally, the breath is slightly tight. He didn''t use Hongbing, but existed as emperor of Jin Dynasty www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2644 For the white night, the end Yan is very understanding. From the nine soul continent to Risheng state, I don''t know how many times I fought with the white night. But two people fight each other, end Yan almost has not won several times. It''s not only because of Hong Bing, but also because of his opponent! He''s a complete lunatic! Yes! A madman! In the end, he is particularly rational. Fight with the soul. If it''s not right, he will try to escape. In his opinion, there are innumerable opportunities, but there is only one life. If the body falls due to impulse, it means that the countless opportunities in the future will be buried together. This is a very irrational thing. So he is always rational and never impulsive. But white night is different! He is very principled! It''s very aggressive. In the end Yan''s opinion, the man''s luck has been very enough. Otherwise, he would have died thousands of times. He always did not think that white night could compete with the dark Dynasty. In his opinion, Qi Yun could not protect white night for a lifetime. However, only sufficient strength could guarantee his own immortality against such a giant as the dark Dynasty. It is sooner or later to be killed at night. But now, how can I find myself wrong. Big mistake! He always thought that the night was impulsive, but he realized that the man was coarse and fine. His impulse, is also aimed at the situation and carry out! He doesn''t think about the inevitable situation, such as facing the top. However, some actions which seem to be very stupid in the eyes of others have a lot of rationality in retrospect. Just like this one. Finally Yan Ning cold staring at the white night, trying to urge their own strength, to maintain or even increase the sword from the sky. But his heart is inexplicably more than a feeling! He felt... Maybe the white night would not die like this! To be exact, it is that this blow can''t do anything to him! That''s the truth! When the sword fell suddenly, the white night suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the falling sword tip, and the finger tip burst out a magnificent light. "A sword startles the sky!" The white night drinks to shout, the fingertip bursts out the rich to the extreme sword light. This sword light is very terrible. It is totally generated by the black river energy. After the explosion, it directly devours the sword tip. Dang!!! A strange voice came out. The falling sword stopped immediately after touching the fingertips of the white night. The vast and huge sword patterns spread around. And the white night was not broken by the sword. He hung in the sky and blocked the blow of the God. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the whole person. On the contrary, he was shocked all over his body, but he was bitten back by a little bit... the world was shocked! No one thought that the period of Jin emperor existed, and he received such a terrible blow from Zhongyan without using Hongbing... "is this the strength of White Dragon Lord?" "It''s terrible..." "he is really just the emperor of Jin Dynasty?" Countless trembling voices came out. Both the people of the dark king Dynasty and the army of the white night were shocked by the attack. Finally Yan''s eyes were deep, but he didn''t give up. He jerked his hands, and then roared. His palms quickly clapped toward the empty air. All of a sudden. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding... countless strange sounds appeared from the sky. Then, countless shadow appeared around the dark Dynasty, all staring at the white night in the middle. Everyone is dumbfounded. This time, it is no longer a virtual image of a God, but a full ten. All gods and idols hold long swords in their hands. When the blade of the sword is aimed at the white night, it is to strike with a bang. This move... How to resist the white night!! "Lord Zhongyan! Stop it! You will destroy the dynasty "Lord Zhongyan, stop it Countless dark kings trembled and cried. Such a shocking move is just crazy. Don''t mention the dark king Dynasty people on the scene. Seeing so many powerful and unknown virtual images, the people in other places shivered with fear. But... Never stopped! Yes. He''s crazy, too! He realized that he had always been too cautious! In fact, sometimes, people should be crazy! It should be a fight!Now, it''s time. This will be his last battle with white night! He doesn''t want to leave any regrets! He didn''t want to be humiliated again! So, he will do his best, regardless of everything! Even if it is true to destroy the dark Dynasty, it will not hesitate!! "Die!" Finally Yan roared. All the ten broken sky swords fell down. The terror of the sword pressure will be around the million soul all suppressed to the ground, difficult to get up. Countless buildings collapsed. Countless voids are broken. The earth trembled wildly. There was no intention of stopping. The white night also tightly looked at the ten long swords that fell down, and his expression became particularly dignified. But this time... He didn''t resist. But turn your head and look at the end! "Use Hong Bing!" Finally, he roared. "I said, it''s not necessary!" White night raised his hand, pointed to the end Yan, so quietly stood there. The terrible sword was hanging over his head. The end Yan Zheng Zheng''s looking at him, the eyes under the cloak flit thick perplexity. Boom! Finally. The sword touched the white night! But... the ten swords did not smash the body of the white night into powder, instead, they directly penetrated his body and fell down! Roaring... the ground of the dark Dynasty was pierced instantly. The sword penetrates the earth, tearing the whole earth apart. The dark Dynasty trembled wildly. Countless people in the dark king Dynasty were frightened to kneel down on the ground, shivering with "what?" The world was shocked. Finally Yan breath a tight, immediately realized that something was wrong. He looked around in a hurry, only to see that everything around him was gray and white... "this is the spirit of breaking the void, which can drag the other party into my world and fight with me. In my world, people outside can''t hurt me at all! In the end, the move you just made use of the magic weapon in your hand to summon the power from the sky to attack me. Strictly speaking, it doesn''t belong to your own power. So I only need to use this move to avoid your move! " White night light said. "Is it?" Finally Yan micro coagulation eyes: "then next, look at my other strength!" As soon as the voice falls, his cloak swings and he disappears again. White night is also linked to move the heel, toward the virtual air impact. Soon, two people collide with each other, and is the fist foot crazy impact, the strength tries to release. The terrifying soul power, divine power and all kinds of mysterious forces swept wildly, just like waves. The fight between them is fierce. The white night did not use Hongbing, but he made use of his own skills. In the end, the strength of the sun and moon is not small, and the moves are fatal. The vast and astonishing power is constantly released. All the souls in all directions prostrate on the ground, or impel the magic weapon defense. But when these forces touch their bodies, they are like smoke, and they can''t do any harm at all. "The small world of the white night will isolate the internal and external forces. The external forces will not affect them, and the inner forces will not affect us." The red dress of this head says lightly. "Lord in red, Lord Yan, can he... Can he win?" The soul man asked the red dress trembling. Red clothes are silent. Many people''s minds are sinking. Is it true that the end of Yan is not the opponent of the white night? But it was just a period of emperor Jin! Don''t use Hongbing! No matter how strong he is, how strong can he be? Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... at this time, circles of heaven and earth burst out from the end of Yan''s arm. Every time his arms collide with the night, the circle of heaven and earth will be released. The circle of heaven and earth will not directly cause a terrible attack on the white night, but it will actively lock in the white night and cover the past with its center. Once enveloped by the circle of heaven and earth, the breath of the whole body will be removed once. Even Heihe power. In this way, the breath consumption of white night will increase several times. Finally Yan this hand, is to fight with the white night endurance! The white night frowned and looked dignified. The void breaking spirit also vibrated because of his excessive consumption of Qi."Eagle Claw!" At this time, finally Yan a drink, five fingers across the air toward the white night. The white night hastened to retreat. But it can not avoid the edge of this move. Whew! Blood splashed. White night chest immediately appeared five bloody claw marks. "Soul absorbing skill!" Finally Yan raised his hand again toward the white night. There was a terrible attraction in the palm. We can see that the wounds on the body of Bai Ye gush out countless spirit Qi. These spirits are pouring into the body crazily towards the end. It seems that they are trying to suck up the life of the white night. Not only that... White night found that his body''s soul also appeared to vibrate at this time. It seems that... Is also affected by this suction. "What?" My eyes sank at night. Finally Yan continued to increase the power of soul absorbing magic. White night cold hum, finger congeals out sword light, toward its one shot. Whoosh, whoosh... the light of the sword is flying in the air and exploding, turning into thousands of slender swords, and killing the final Yan fiercely. "God Buddha shelter!" Finally Yan another hand to sit a Buddhist ceremony, mouth read out a section of awkward mouth astringent formula. His head was covered with gold, and then a huge virtual statue of Golden Buddha fell behind him. Countless thin swords collide with the virtual image of the Golden Buddha, but they can''t break through half of the virtual image. As for the internal end Yan, it is not damaged. No way! Finally, how can we be drawn! With the blessing of these spiritual and divine powers, the ultimate strength of Yan will become more and more terrifying. In this way, we must lose! The white night was cold and his fists clenched. He put his hand directly on his chest, trying to block the suction, but it was a drop in the bucket. But he did not give up, but walked towards the end on foot. Every step is very heavy. But it''s very firm www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2645 Looking at the white night step by step, the final Yan''s expression has become particularly coagulant. He couldn''t understand how strong the pressure was, how much pain he was suffering, and what kind of perseverance he was coming towards him. But he knew that if he went on like this, there would be no doubt that the white night would die!! "Stupid act!" Finally, how hoarse voice. "Do you really think so?" The white night looked at him coldly. "Isn''t it? You''re committing suicide. Can you get close to me? I''m afraid you''ll be sucked dry before you get close to me The end Yan face is expressionless way. "Who told you... I''m getting closer to you?" It''s a white night. As soon as he said this, his eyebrows moved. "What do you mean?" But white night did not speak, just raised a hand slightly. In the end, the heart was tight, and an ominous premonition emerged. Sure enough! At this time, the finger of the white night Qianlong ring, suddenly flew out of a black light, hard toward the end Yan suppression in the past. "Swing!" Finally Yan immediately screamed, intending to shake this thing open. But... When the black light comes, it can''t be stopped! We can''t even slow it down!! It seems that it ignores all the forces around it and falls here unstoppably! Finally Yan Leng, people look at the black light, only to find that... This is just a black stone. The stone is engraved with some blood red characters. It seems nothing special, but the terrible pressure it shows is unbelievable. Bang! The black stone hung directly above his head. Then, an extraordinary force from the sky, vent down. At that moment, his body suddenly bent downward, and almost didn''t stand up straight. And with the end of it, that crazy, sucking the soul power of the night is also directly interrupted. The white night took advantage of the situation to rush forward, one hand turned claws, ferocious buckle to the end Yan''s chest. Not good! At last Yan''s face changed. He tried his best to clap his hands toward the palm of the white night. Bang! The two hands clamped the palm of the white night. But in the end, Yan bears the terrible pressure, and his hands have to resist the attack of the white night, and the whole person''s strength is almost squeezed clean!! Around countless people tightly staring at the end of Yan, a breath is almost frozen. At this moment, no one dared to speak out. I don''t even dare to breathe hard. All eyes were fixed on them. Or, it''s staring at the intertwined three hands. White night to do their best, the palm a little bit forward. But in the end, Yan did all he could to stop the attack. This is the final game! It''s also the most critical moment. If white night fails! Well, his last strength is exhausted! That means he lost. Although he could still urge Hongbing to defend himself, his battle with Zhongyan was meaningless. Both of them have faith and principle. In this war, it is impossible to use Hong soldiers in the white night. In the end, it is the same. If he can''t prevent the white night, his soul will be dug out by the white night. Without the spirit of heaven, he would not be far away from death... both of them closed their eyes and looked at each other directly. At this moment, no one left their hands! At this moment, everyone is doing their best! It''s just... the black stone suppressed on the head of Zhongyan is really terrible. He had to contend not only with the power of the white night, but also with the black stone. Even if he had absorbed so much energy from the white night, he could not resist it. Gradually, eventually Yan began not to support. The arms did not tremble. The palm that stretched out to his chest was also getting closer and spreading a little bit... every inch forward, it could affect the minds of countless people, the spirits of countless people... "how can we lose in the end?" A shaking voice came out. People were all staring. All the people on this side of the dark Dynasty are so hot that they can''t accept this scene. The eyes of the red dress are frozen in autumn. "In the end!" Luochanu roared heartrendingly. However, at this critical moment... whoosh! A sharp light suddenly came from afar and hit the white night directly. All the people on the site were shocked.White night also felt the sudden approaching black light, and suddenly looked back. However, he saw the black light approaching and was in a dagger, stabbing it fiercely towards the white night from behind... the killing intention burst out! Sudden change! Everyone was unexpected! At this time, someone intervened!! "Not good!! The thieves are attacking "Mean!" "Kill!" The great powers of Shenji palace roared and rushed up. Zhongzhao, Yuwen Qian, Zheng Heng and others were all in a frenzy. Dodge in the white night. But in a hurry, the dagger went into his shoulder, and the weird power of the dagger evaporated. "Ha ha, white night, die!" There was a roar of laughter. The man holding the dagger immediately urged the dagger to detonate its power and tear the night apart. The white night looks pale and angry, which is to fight back. But at this time, his strength was not enough for him to do so. Only retreat! If you fight back by force, you will be torn by the power of the dagger if you don''t attack and kill! The white night thought in his mind that the little force of Heihe was to evacuate. "Want to run? Will I give you a chance? Ha ha ha... " the man laughed and pressed the shoulder of the white night with one hand, and his face was full of arrogant smile. At this moment, the white night seems to be difficult to fly... but at this time. Whoosh! A hand suddenly stretched out, directly pinched the soul who stabbed the white night, and grabbed him. A look, is the end of Yan!! Finally Yan pulled the man to his front, arm force, five fingers dead buckle that man''s neck, almost will break that person''s neck. At the end of the day, the hand was shaking. But in his eyes, it was Zhongyan''s eyes that were almost bloody... "Mr. Zhongyan! You... What are you doing? " The man''s trembling cry... "who told you to move the white night?" End Yan full face ferocious say. "Ah? Mr. Zhong Yan, what are you talking about The man was so confused that he couldn''t understand what he said. "It''s a fair fight between me and white night! How dare you destroy it? Death Finally Yan low roar, direct force. Click! The sound of broken bones came out. See that person''s head directly from the neck fell down, and then the whole body has no strength, like a dead fish in the end of Yan''s palm swing. A strong man of the dark Dynasty was killed by the end Yan. The white night was silent. All the people in the dark king Dynasty around me were also stupid... How could they kill their own people? Is he... Crazy? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2646 There was no sound around. At this moment, even a hair fell to the ground, it seems that there will be a violent bang. Countless eyes from all directions gathered on the body of the final Yan, and also gathered on the body of the white night. Who could have thought that, in the end, it would have happened! If he had just forcibly helped the soul person to leave the white night, the white night would surely die! But... He didn''t do that! Instead, they chose to protect the fairness of the battle in this way... finally, they let go of their hands. The soul of the body immediately fell on the ground, no more movement. "Lord Zhongyan..." the people of the dark Dynasty looked with their mouths open. "End Yan..." Luo Cha female full of worry. Red looked at him without saying a word. The head of the Shenji palace people and all the soul of the white night all stopped and silently watched the end of Yan. White night did not speak, quietly looking at him. "You won!" How hoarse in the end. "Is it important?" Calm way of white night. "I didn''t expect... You don''t need Hongbing, and I can''t defeat you with the magic weapon given by the superior... White night, it seems that I''m not your opponent!" Finally Yan took a deep breath, hoarse open. "We have fought many times, I can wait for the next one!" "No, it''s meaningless. Wait for the next time? You''re just pitying me Finally Yan hoarse said, spin and turn around, low voice: "you can continue to lead the army forward, I will let my people withdraw, next you have to deal with what kind of strong, that is your own business, you... Good for yourself!" Finish saying, end Yan steps forward, face the sky and walk. But he walked slowly. Each step is extremely heavy. "Why join the dark dynasty?" At this time, the white night called out and asked the question that he always wanted to ask. "Join?" Finally Yan slightly side head, looked at the white night, spin and hoarse way: "I have been the dark Dynasty people... How to join?" White night slightly a Zheng, no voice. At this time, Zheng Heng, yuwenqian, zhongzhao and the great powers of Shenji palace rushed over. "Dragon master, are you ok?" "Was that a serious injury?" People around the white night concern said. "Don''t worry, it''s no big problem. I''ll take care of it a little bit! We don''t have to rush forward. We won''t be defeated. The next defense of the dark Dynasty will be more strict. We can command the army to guard here. We don''t need to explore inside. We mainly rob zicang! " Said the white night in a low voice. "Yes People said yes. But at this point. Bang! A strange and violent voice came out. There was a tremor. The white night also hastily looks toward the sound source. However, she found that she stopped her body when she came to luochanu and Hongyi. The four sides were completely silent. Luo Cha female stupidly looking at the end Yan, the whole person has also been silly. However, his body spilled a lot of blood, and his whole cloak was dyed red. His body fell from the air and fell heavily to the ground. "In the end!" Luocha woman shrieked and shrieked, and rushed to the end with a hug. But... In the end, it couldn''t move. White night also a step to jump, fell in the end of Yan''s side. He could feel that the final breath of life was falling madly. Finally Yan... Unexpectedly detonated own lifeline!! Commit suicide... "why do you suffer from this White night closed his eyes, hoarse asked. "I said that in this war, you and I will decide both the victory and the defeat, as well as the life and death... If there is no one to fight, I will surely lose, so this war, I lost!" "If you lose, you can come back? Why such a decision? In the past, you were not like this. If you died, you would not have any hope? " The white night whispered. "I have no chance..." Zhongyan shook his head and said weakly: "what''s more, the status of that man just now is not lower than me. I lost to you and killed him again... The above will not let me go, so even if I don''t die here, I will die. It''s better to end myself... So it''s better to be happy..." the white night clenched his fist and didn''t say Words. "White night... Can you promise me one thing..." the end Yan said hoarsely. At the moment, his voice has been extremely weak. "You say..." whispered the white night."Help me... Take good care of luochanu... She was brought by me from Shenwu land... Like my sister, but once I die, this dangerous dark Dynasty will certainly not accommodate her... I want her to follow you, at least live... Would you like to... Promise me..." finally Yan said hoarsely. The white night was silent and nodded softly: "I can promise you!" "So... I''m relieved... In addition, there''s another thing to tell you... You... Withdraw your troops quickly... I know you want to encircle Wei to save Zhao and protect Shenji palace, but... That army... Is not going to attack Shenji palace... Don''t fight any more... If the superior master appears... You... Will not have a chance... " what? " In the daytime, the pupils of both eyes are swollen. "Let''s go..." finally Yan said hoarsely. The white night stares at him, does not speak. At this time, it is difficult to see the end of Yan raised hand, pointing to him. The fuzzy face under the cloak was slightly twisted, and the man was opening his mouth to say something. After a while, the sound of mosquito came out. "I hope the next life... Can... Fight with you again..." after the voice dropped, the hand suddenly released and dropped. The last point of anger, at this time also completely disappeared. End Yan, fall... "end Yan!" Luocha woman holding the body of the end Yan, tears heart crack lung. Countless dark king Dynasty people silently watching this scene. No one thought that the end would be like this... the white night also took a long breath, crouched down, took a spirit grass from the storage ring and put it on Zhongyan''s chest. "Luochanu, let''s go!" The white night whispered. But luochanu did not answer, tears just kept sliding down from her face. Once upon a time, this seductive and cunning woman has become like this... "you go I don''t know how long after that, luochanu''s empty voice came out. The white night looked at her quietly. "I don''t want to go, I still have to stay in the dark Dynasty..." "stay here? Didn''t you hear what he said "I hear you, but what can I do? White night, before the end of Yan, everywhere shelter me, for me to undertake everything, I... Like the grass under the tree, never grow high... To this point, I am still such a weak strength, do you think, this is what I want? Now that I''m dead, I''m going to seek your protection. Do you want me to be a weak person all my life? " Luochanu bit her silver teeth and said painfully. The white night was stunned and looked at her with consternation. There was no sound for a long time... Yes. Luochanu also has her own ideas. Looking at the end Yan died in front of her, but she can do nothing, this pain, no one can understand. She didn''t want to be the weak one who had been hiding behind others. She wants to be strong and strong. This is Richmond. This is the dark kingdom. She should understand that the weak are not worthy of living here. Luochanu picked up Zhongyan''s body and whispered, "white night, you can do it yourself..." with that, she will take Zhongyan away. "Wait a minute." Cried the white night. Luochanu stopped slightly. My fingers move at night. A halo hit luochanu, did not enter her body. The pupil of Luocha female rose slightly, and then recovered to calm. "Thank you." She whispered. "I don''t take you as a weak person to protect you, but as a friend. If you don''t want to stay here, you can come to me at any time!" Hoarse at night. Luochanu did not speak any more, and went straight to the dark Dynasty... the people of the dark Dynasty retreated one after another and looked at the end of their death. Everyone looked different. There are those who gloat, and others who regret. But at this time, a figure rushed to the past, a slap was mercilessly slapped on the woman''s cheek. Bang! Luocha woman was caught off guard and was directly pulled to the ground, and her mouth overflowed with blood. People around were scared and looked at it in a hurry. Only then found a emaciated soul with a moustache standing in front of luochanu, pointing at her and cursing: "you traitor, you still have the face to come back?" "Traitor?" Luochanu looked at him with empty eyes. "Are you not a traitor? Everyone saw you whispering to that night! What are you not a traitor? " The man cursed. This word fell, immediately caused a lot of repercussions in the crowd at the scene."Yes! Just now we all saw that this bitch is whispering with white night. She must be a traitor "Say, what are you plotting with white night?" "Say it "No, I''ll kill you alive!" The people were angry and yelled. They pulled out their swords one by one and aimed at luochanu. "If I have a conspiracy with white night, will I come back? You guys! But is the weekday in the eye red end how to get the superior favor of the villain just! Now that you''re dead, do you want to blow your anger on me? " Luo Cha female cold voice smile way: "you also have this success!" "Bitch! What do you say "Looking for death!! I want you to look good! " People were infuriated, one by one rushed to luochanu, to tear her apart. But at this time... Dong! A frightening trend fell from the sky, and fell on those souls who were close to luochanu in an instant. In an instant. Click! Those who were killed on the spot. Everyone was scared and shivering. Luocha woman is not from a Zheng, busy is looking. However, she saw the red dress falling down and standing in front of luochanu. "Who wants to be bold?" The voice of the red dress was quiet. The people were terrified and bowed their heads. The red dress looked around and said, "let''s go!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2647 In the end, he died in battle, and the red army retired. The rest of the dark king Dynasty had to retreat temporarily to build a defense line to block the pace of the day night. But white night didn''t rush into it any more. He still sent people to loot those zicangs. He only harassed them and stopped invading them. After a while, Guangxiang led a small group of remnant troops to turn back. Guangxiang''s team has suffered heavy losses. The team of more than 100000 has only returned less than 10000, and everyone is seriously injured and exhausted. According to Guangxiang''s account, each sub warehouse is now heavily guarded, and the dark Dynasty quickly organized a large number of resistance forces to fight back against his people. He was trapped in the trap of the two resistance forces, and almost lost the whole army. Fortunately, a few of his confidants fought hard to break through the encirclement and saved his life. In the end, this branch is only one of the resistance forces. Now, the whole dynasty is closing in with the power of resistance. Not only that, but also all the great powers of the dark Dynasty came out. Although Guangxiang has puppet Hongbing on his side, he still can''t take advantage of these great powers. After all, the puppet Hongbing is the product of the dark Dynasty, and it is not the real Hongbing either. It is obviously unrealistic to rely on it to deal with the strong men of the dark Dynasty. "Dragon master, the situation is somewhat unfavorable to us. Now the dark Dynasty has reacted. If we can''t advance or retreat, sooner or later, we will be made dumplings by the dark Dynasty. In that case, we will be finished!" Zheng Heng ran over, eager to talk to the night. They have already reached the inner circle of the dark Dynasty. Those who can''t advance or retreat will stay here. Isn''t this suicide? The white night lowered his eyebrows, fixed his eyes for a moment, and said, "where is the elite army of the dark Dynasty now?" "I don''t know. According to the time, it should be the dark Dynasty." Zheng Heng planned the next way. The white night said nothing and frowned. But at this time, a soul person comes in a hurry. "Newspaper! Newspaper! Dragon Master, urgent report The shouts fell, and everyone looked at the sound source in unison. "What happened?" Drink at night. "I report to the dragon master, his subordinates have just got the information that the elite army of the dark Dynasty suddenly disappeared when they were marching towards the southwest! There is no trace of the whole army The man clasped his fist. "What?" At night, his pupils swelled. He picked up the man and cried angrily, "what do you say? Tell me again "Dragon Lord, the army of the dark Dynasty... Disappeared!" The man was shaking and shouting. White night, the brain is blank, the whole rigid in place. "Disappear? How... How can it disappear for no reason?? Where did they go? Where on earth have they gone Next to Zheng Heng also seized the man, shouting. "My Lord, i... we really don''t know! We searched everywhere, but we couldn''t find the trace of those people. We also checked the space tunnel, but there was no trace of the space tunnel being opened there! We suspect that they have used some invisible magic weapon, even close to the observation, but there is nothing there, let alone people, not even see a ghost.... " the man cried without tears. "How can this be so..." Zheng Heng silly eyes, full face at a loss. "Something''s wrong! There must be a problem! Quick, call the people of Shenji palace, let them contact Shenji palace people quickly! Report the trend of Shenji Palace at any time! If these people suddenly disappear and suddenly appear again to attack Shenji palace, then I can only rush to assist Shenji palace! " "Yes, my Lord!" "Call down, withdraw, leave the dark dynasty!" "Yes "Withdraw!" The shouts went off. The army immediately began to leave the dark Dynasty sparsely. Bai Ye was confused. He couldn''t figure out what the dark Dynasty was going to do. However, he was relieved when he thought that the army of the dark Dynasty was not attacking Shenji palace. But if you don''t play Shenji palace, will the dark Dynasty send these terrible troops abroad? If there is such a team Wu guarding the dark Dynasty, how can the white night be so easy to fight in? What power is there in the state of Lysander to make such a movement? There must be a problem! The white night took a deep breath and led the army to leave the dark Dynasty. He thought the withdrawal would be very difficult, after all, the great powers of the dark Dynasty surrounded him. However, after the army completely left the ancient bronze gate, he realized that the dark Dynasty had no pursuit at all. They seem to want to let the night go. This makes white night more and more incomprehensible. "There must be a problem... There must be a problem!" The white night whispered and led the army to the Shenji palace.All the way, I was very nervous. However, it took a long time for the palace to be calm! On the contrary, he suddenly led troops to attack, which made people in Shenji palace extremely nervous. Ruan Shi ran out of the palace in a hurry and saw the white night. "White Dragon Lord, in fact, our palace is also worried about this matter. An investigation team has been set up to investigate this matter. It suspects that there is a bigger conspiracy in the dark Dynasty. In any case, we should find out their purpose." Ruan said seriously. "The performance of the dark Dynasty is too abnormal. I am afraid that they will directly intervene in the front-line war. In any case, you must be careful and always pay attention to the trend of the front line." The road sank in the white night. "Dragon Lord, don''t worry, we won''t be careless. In fact, we are also considering this. The dark Dynasty has been responsible for the logistics there. Now we have taken all the strongholds for ourselves. The dark Dynasty is so wounded that it can''t provide materials to the front line. They may choose to end the battle directly!" Ruan said hoarsely. White night nodded and said in a low voice, "I will not stay here for a long time. I will take the team back to the stronghold, carry out defense, and continue to mine materials and send them to the front line." "Dragon master, are you going to guard the stronghold?" Ruan asked. "You can guard the stronghold. It''s useless for me to stay there! I''m going to... Look into it myself! " Deep in the white night. "This... Is good!" Ruan Shi nodded. Such a group of elite troops, sent ordinary people, certainly can not find anything, and Shenji palace is short of manpower at present, and can not draw out any great ability to investigate. So far, only white night is the most suitable. "Farewell, master Ruan. I''ll go back to my stronghold first. If you have any new discoveries, you can report to longshouhai directly!" White night said, immediately led the army to leave. "White Dragon Lord, take care Ruan Shi made a long bow to the white night. Two days later, the white night army returned to the stronghold. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2648 The materials of several hundred strongholds such as longshouhai are huge. After all, these places used to be inhabited by thousands of zongmenshi people. The dark Dynasty occupied them and transformed them into material strongholds. Now these places have fallen into the hands of white night, which naturally needs to be used well. And with these material strongholds, they are enough to support the spending of the small world. However, it is very uneasy to hand over the stronghold to people like Guangxiang and Anxin. Therefore, in some key places, people of longjue have been planted in the white night. Although the strength of longjue people is not strong, they can win in loyalty. And with the help of people from Shenji palace, they don''t feel that Guangxiang can make a lot of trouble. What''s more, the white night''s attack on these strongholds and the invasion of the dark Dynasty is enough to frighten Guangxiang. How dare they fight against white night again? After settling down many strongholds such as longshouhai, he left the stronghold alone and marched toward the area where the elite forces of the dark Dynasty disappeared. Shenji palace has been granted financial support from the stronghold, which can be said to be a relief. However, the front-line enemy without the logistics support of the dark Dynasty will also have problems. With this ebb and flow, the war on the front line will be able to stabilize a lot. At least there''s room for respite in the state. With money, there will be an army. Shenji palace will definitely recruit troops and send them to the front line. However, in the view of white night, no matter how much material is given to Shenji palace, the situation can not be reversed. It''s not that Shenji palace is not strong enough, but that their inherent ideas are too strong. You are too stubborn. Obviously, many times Shenji palace can eliminate the dark Dynasty, but they give up in vain, leading to the dark Dynasty growing stronger and stronger, to today''s uncontrollable situation. If there is a decisive person in the high-level of Shenji palace, the dark Dynasty can not have the scale it has today! White night shook his head, sighed slightly, and stopped thinking about it. Now the main purpose is to find out where the dark Dynasty team went. We have to find out what the purpose of the dark Dynasty is! White night''s biggest worry is that this army will bypass the defense line of Shenji palace to support the front line. However, Zhongyan said that the army did not exist to attack Shenji palace. So... What are they doing? White night thought all the way, but a hundred thought of its solution. I don''t know how long it took to reach the place where the army disappeared. He repeatedly checked and looked at it, and at the same time urged the time method to restore the scene here at that time. However, it is found that the time track here has been destroyed, and the previous scenes can not be restored. As for the kneeling of space, they are all in good condition. There is no one to open a space tunnel here. Since they didn''t use the space tunnel to leave, where did they go? White night studied this area for three days, but still had no clue. Helpless, the white night had to give up, and look at a city not far away. This city is not far away from Shenji palace, so it has not been attacked by the dark Dynasty. After all, if you take care of these cities, Shenji palace will certainly not ignore it. At present, small conflicts between the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace continue, but there are not many big conflicts. It seems that the dark dynasty did not intend to have too much friction with Shenji palace. When you get to this small city, you can see the crowd at the gate, and many people come in and out, which is especially lively. Because of the safe environment here, the development of the city is very prosperous. Many soul people will choose to live here, and the major auction houses also choose to stay here. "Well, have you heard? That Dragon Lord white night, unexpectedly attacked the dark dynasty "Crazy? How dare he move the dark dynasty? God, who doesn''t know that the present dark Dynasty is at the height of the sun, and even the Shenji palace can''t be suppressed. The Dragon Lord''s white night is Taisui''s head breaking ground "That''s great, too!" "I''ve heard that the white night was only a period of emperor Jin! It''s something that you dare not even think about in a Jin Dynasty. " You think you are the emperor of Jin? There are seven other soldiers "What about the seven Hongbing soldiers? Do you think that the dark Dynasty can be destroyed by Hongbing? I''ve heard that the great powers of the dark Dynasty are so powerful that they can even create puppet Hongbing. Do you think they are afraid of Hongbing? " "This white night, certainly not simple!" Walking on the street, in the nearby wine shop, several soul people who are drinking are chatting with their voices. Hearing the sound in the white night, I can''t help but smile bitterly. His reputation has spread throughout the state. But these people only know their names, not their people.He did not hide his face, but stood in the street with his true face, and no one recognized him. But it doesn''t matter. White night is not about being famous. His purpose, in the final analysis, is to protect himself. "The Dragon Master is coming in the night!" Just then, I don''t know who opened his voice and roared. The whole street was not shocked and looked at the sound source in unison. Those drunkards in the wine shop suddenly stood up. White night also Leng, along with the sound and look. The whole street was boiling. Those soul people who are still setting up their stalls all at once. All the souls who were trading and shopping stopped trading. Even the people who are in the business of teahouses and restaurants have closed their shops in a very short period of time. Everyone seemed to have heard something extraordinary and stopped all the work at hand. What''s going on? Does anyone recognize themselves? The white night was quite surprised. It seems that some people know themselves... but after a while, the white night found out that he was amorous. Because all the people did not rush towards him, but gathered in the open space in the center. No one pays attention to the white night here. After a while, there were only a few people scattered in the street, and one person was standing alone on the street in the daytime... in the daytime. Inexplicably, he looked into the open space of the center. But why are they running that way? I''m clearly here! In the white night confused, a long rainbow flies from the edge of the sky, and then steadily falls on the open land in the center of the city. At the moment, thousands of souls gathered around the open space. They saw Changhong fall to the ground and walked out one by one. One by one, they were excited and clasped their fists and shouts. "Meet the white dragon master!" "Meet the white dragon master!" "Meet the white dragon master!" Sound like waves, one after another. The night outside the crowd frowned. It turns out that someone pretended to be himself! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2649 The "white dragon master" is also a white hair, but he is wearing a white sword suit with a long swing and light movement. He carries seven weapons behind his back. It looks like Hong Bing. It''s really bluffing with such exaggerated clothes. As for the soul state... I feel the white night here. Others do exist in the period of Jin emperor. There is no mistake in this breath. However, the people of the Jin Dynasty were a lot of people in Lisheng Prefecture. Everyone worshipped, and everyone''s eyes were filled with excitement and reverence. But the White Dragon Master waved his hand lightly and said, "you don''t have to be polite. Get up." "Thank you dragon master!" People get up. "White dragon master" coughed, paused in tone, and said faintly: "gentlemen, you can''t go to the Sanbao hall without anything. I have something to ask you for help when I come here." "It''s our pleasure to have anything we can do for you! Come on, white dragon master, what do you want us to do? We must do our best! " A big man immediately called out. "Yes! The White Dragon Lord resists the dark Dynasty and benefits the people of Lisheng Prefecture. That is our hero. We will try our best to meet your requirements! " Another one. "Lord white dragon, please "White Dragon Lord, please tell me!" People around him yelled, and they were very excited. "Since you are so cheerful, I''m not polite to you!" "White dragon master" said with a smile, and then waved his hand: "well, this dragon master plans to attack the dark Dynasty again. As you all know, I have captured a large number of strongholds of the dark Dynasty. They can be said to have broken their muscles and bones, and defeated the enemy at a loss. However, the dark Dynasty lost a lot of strength in the previous fight with me. The current Dynasty is extremely empty. I want to take advantage of the victory to pursue I don''t want to give the dark Dynasty any respite. However, the army led by me has no material to support them to carry out the next battle. If we send people to the longshouhai stronghold to deliver materials, it will be too troublesome. Time is not allowed at all. Therefore, I hope that we can collect a batch of materials from the PENTING city temporarily to maintain the next battle of our army Can you help me? " With that, "white dragon master" clasped his fist at the crowd. As soon as this was said, everyone''s looks changed. All in all, the white dragon master is here to ask for money? Some people are not happy. But there were plenty of eggheads in the crowd. "The Dragon Lord is fighting for our holy state, to protect us from being persecuted by the dark Dynasty. They throw their heads at the front line, shed blood and sweat. How can we enjoy ourselves in the back?? Dragon Lord, I''d like to donate ten thousand elixirs to help the army attack and attack! " At first, the big man called out directly. As soon as this was said, someone immediately followed. "I would also like to donate ten thousand elixirs to help the army attack and attack!" "My strength is low. If I fight with the people of the dark king Dynasty, I will die. Since I can''t do anything, why not give some money?? I donate twenty thousand elixirs "I''m 30000!" "I donate ten magic weapons!" "I donate a hundred materials!" There was constant shouting. More and more people raised their hands to support these "white dragon masters.". And the white night behind the crowd is cold hum repeatedly, directly understand this person''s small trick. This "white dragon master" must be a fake. I''m afraid there are many nurseries around here! Deliberately stir up the emotions of the people around you! Now some ignorant people have been entrusted by the White Dragon Lord and asked for donations. If you let him succeed, he has to make a lot of money! Although there are many rational people in the city, even if half of them are willing to donate, it is also a huge wealth! Therefore, under the call of "white dragon master", people have been helping each other. White night certainly won''t sit back and watch this man ruin his reputation, and immediately yelled: "Lord white dragon, I will donate one million elixirs to help you attack and kill the dark dynasty!" As soon as the words came out, the scene was quiet for a moment. "A million?" "Oh, my God, is this the rich man?" "Is that too generous?" People around were shocked to see the white night, one by one with emotion, exclamation. The "white dragon master" also did not help his eyes, immediately looked at the white night, clasped his fists and said: "this friend, you are so generous to help, Bai will certainly remember your kindness. In the future, when I have won the dark Dynasty, I will certainly have your share of the credit. In the future, when I open the warehouse of the dark Dynasty, Bai must repay his friends a thousand times!" "This is later. I just want to ask the White Dragon Lord, where are your troops stationed at present? Can you show us? " White night asked with a smile. As soon as he said this, the White Dragon Lord''s face changed suddenly, but he soon returned to his natural state. He said, "what''s the matter with my friend?""We want to reward the army! Do you have a friend to do me a favor? Buy me all the wine in the city, and I will drink with the heroes who fight against the dark dynasty Said the white night. "I can help!" There was an immediate response. Thank you very much White night nodded, then looked at the White Dragon Master: "white dragon master, can you take us?" The white dragon master is silent. Some people who are interested in it have finally come back to their senses and have opened their mouths. "Yes, white dragon master, can you take us to meet our hero?" "We also want to reward the army "White dragon master, I want to hand my cultivation resources into their hands, OK?" There was a lot of noise. They all understood the words of white night. Seeing is believing, hearing is believing. None of the people present have ever seen the real white night. Whether this person is a white night or not, they just listen to the people next to them. No one can prove what white night looks like right now, and they are worried about being cheated. In this case, why don''t you go and see the army led by the white night to prove everything? No one dared to question the man in person. After all, if this person is really a white night, isn''t it looking for death? As a result, everyone strongly demanded that the "white dragon master" could show them the heroic posture of the army. The white dragon master has been silent. White night shook his head secretly, thinking that he was going to expose the liar''s face, the White Dragon Master suddenly said: "since you strongly demand... Well! Please take your supplies and follow me to the camp of the army. " As soon as the words came out, the white night was stunned. The crowd cheered. "Good!" "Long live the white dragon master!" Soon, thousands of people in the city flew out of the city with the white night. The crowd sprang up in the sky and dashed towards the distance. The white night frowns tightly, the heart is very surprised. How could this man agree? Does he really have a large army for these people to inspect? Can''t be? If there are so many people, why should we rely on such tricks? They can find a remote city and plunder them at will. After all, Shenji palace can no longer govern the order of Lisheng state, and there are chaos everywhere. At present, the power of Lisheng state is supreme. Are these people from the dark dynasty? Breath is tight at night. Can these people be the army of the dark dynasty that disappeared?? But soon, the crazy idea was rejected by white night. It should not be possible. How could such a terrifying army play such a trick for this material? Isn''t that a joke? After all, it''s possible to win the Shenji palace with that power... after all, it''s impossible to think too much about it. Let''s take a look at how the man is going to lie! The crowd rushed forward with the white dragon master. It took more than half an hour. Finally, the White Dragon Master stopped in a mountain stream. People are busy looking at the mountain stream, looking for the trace of the army. But the mountain stream was silent, and no one could be seen except a few souls sitting on the top of the mountain. "Lord white dragon, where is your army?" A soul man looked around, looking at the man strangely. "Isn''t that what it is?" "White dragon master" pointed to the souls on the mountain and said with a smile. "Just a few of them?" "No, white dragon master... Your army is tens of millions..." "is it true that the army has been hidden?" People said in bewilderment. "No, that''s all my army is!" "White dragon master" smiles. "Just these people?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" People are more and more puzzled. However, seeing the "white dragon master" several steps forward, he clasped his fist at several souls on his head and said, "gentlemen, everyone has arrived!" "Good!" Several people get up, scanning the scene of the soul, have nodded. Now everyone understands. "Good! It turns out that you are not a white night "Asshole, how dare you cheat us!" "Damn it!" People were furious. "Stinky boy, I tell you, even if I die, I won''t give you my supplies!" "Yes There was a roar. "Who told you I wanted your supplies? I want you people The White Dragon Master squinted and sneered.As soon as the words came out, many people breathed heavily and their scalp became numb. "You... You don''t want our supplies. What are you doing to cajole us?" A soul man asked the White Dragon Master carefully! Unexpectedly, as soon as the words came out, "white dragon master" laughed: "stupid! Stupid! It''s stupid, but I like your stupidity. Otherwise, how can you get caught? Ha ha... " " what is this man talking about? " The soul still doesn''t understand. But the man next to him opened his mouth. "Idiot, the purpose of this person is not what we have in hand, it''s us!" "We?" The soul was stunned. "Not bad!" The man who answered him said calmly, "this man deceives us so much that he wants to bring us here! His purpose is us living souls This remark fell to the ground, and many people present were shocked. The white night frowned. I''m afraid these souls... Are the cultivation resources in their mouth! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2650 Bai Ye didn''t expect that the purpose of the White Dragon Master was this. I''m afraid that even if he didn''t ask to see the White Dragon Lord''s army with his own eyes, someone would ask for it! I think it''s the most stable way to cheat people here. Because this kind of lie will only make all people''s attention focus on the cultivation resources in their hands, and no one will think of their own safety. These people... I''m afraid it''s not the first time they''ve seduced the soul! "Who are you?" The coming souls immediately gathered together and drank and yelled nervously. Fortunately, there are a large number of these people, which can be regarded as emboldening for all of us. "Does it matter who we are? In any case, you will become the food of this seat later, and you will be asked about it again? If you have strength, you''d better take a few more breaths of fresh air! I''m afraid I won''t be able to breathe in a moment One of them, fat and bald, said with a smile. "Well, you think we''re afraid of you? With so many of us, I don''t believe that you can subdue us all A soul is not convinced, angry drink shout. "Oh, foolish! How can the game between souls depend on quantity? But I don''t know that it was only one man who slaughtered millions of people that night! " Fat souls disdain to sneer. "White night is white night. You are you. Do you think you can compare with white Dragon Lord?" Another person came forward to refute. "OK, let''s see if we can deal with you!" Fat soul said with a smile. And with the moment he said it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a sudden burst of purple light among the crowd. Then strange cobwebs burst out of the crowd, covering all the people around them. "This... What is this?" "Asshole! Who made it? " "Let me go!" "Get this thing out of here!" These deceived souls immediately made a mess, and they were frantically struggling, but in any case they could not get rid of the purple net. What''s more, they find that their spirit and other abilities can''t be released at all. As if in the purple net, everything on them has been imprisoned. "How could that happen?" People were scared, their faces pale and trembling. White night is also covered by the big net. However, the net could not shield his soul power and divine power. As for the energy of Heihe, there is no need to say much about it. With the struggle of the people, they finally saw something wrong. Just look at the big net, there are still a few fish out of the net. Among them is the first big man. "You guys, help pull this damned net away A soul man called out to those outside the net. But a few people are sneering. "OK, we''ll take the net away later. Don''t worry!" One of them said with a smile. "Later? Not now? If you don''t pull this damned net away quickly, you can''t resist the killing of those guys. You can''t resist it. Pull the net away quickly. Hurry up The soul man seems to be confused about the situation, and then he yells. The people next to me can''t see it anymore. "Idiot, don''t you understand? These guys are with them at all! Fool As soon as he said this, the man was stunned. "How can this be... " OK, no nonsense. Now I should enjoy your cultivation resources!! With so many resources, Laozi''s blood demonization skill is bound to be raised to another level, ha ha ha The soul laughs, and steps towards it. "No!! Don''t "Come on, let''s pull this net apart!" "Don''t give up!" The souls were agitated and yelled. "There is no need to waste your energy. This net is made from the blood essence of your life. What kind of waste can you destroy the magic weapon of mad king? It''s beyond our means One sneered. All of them fell into despair. Crazy king? These people are generally the existence of the level of the emperor of all ages, more people are just Jin Dynasty people, what to tear apart for them is like a god like mad king level. And I''m afraid they''ve tried their best to tear the net apart, but they can''t help it? Judging from the breath from these people, we can see that these people are people of your emperor level... can''t deal with them! This is a dead end! Many people have given up, can only look at the man close.But at this time, a strange voice sounded. Whew! The sound is particularly harsh at the moment. A lot of people went along with the reputation, and were blinded on the spot. However, a large net over there was suddenly torn. And the man who tore the net was actually a Jin emperor. "Big... Big brother... Look!" The fat soul immediately glanced at it and was shocked on the spot. "This... This... How could this be possible?" The soul of the Jin emperor came out of it. "Who let you pretend to be white night?" He looked at the fat soul lightly and said. "Boy, what magic weapon have you used? How can I tear my purple gold net? " The fat soul cries out. "What magic weapon? Well, it''s probably this magic weapon. Do you know it? " At night, he gave up the white sword. Whoa! The vast spirit of Hongbing was released and covered the whole mountain stream in an instant. At that moment, all the people in the whole mountain stream froze and were shocked to feel the Hongbing spirit that had drowned him. Many people here have never known Hong Bing before. But they can feel the power that doesn''t belong to the human world. "What magic weapon is this... This... This... This?? What exactly is that in your hand? " Fat soul directly scared to sit on the ground, shrieking. "Abandon the sword, have you heard of it?" The white night face is expressionless way. "Abandon the sword?" People were stunned, and then one scalp burst, the brain is a blank. "Are you white night?"?? Are you white night? " There was a howl. All the people''s nerves were shaking wildly, blood was boiling, and their eyes were staring like cow''s eyes. White night!! White night appears here?? Is this the real one? They all looked at him with trembling, and they almost stopped breathing. However, Bai Ye stepped forward to the white dragon master and looked at him quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2651 Poop! The fake white night man directly sat on the ground, his face was bloodless, his whole body was shaking wildly, and he could hardly stand up. This pressure is too much. Who could have thought that the existence of a Jin emperor period would have such a terrible prestige! He found that he did not even have the courage to motivate the spirit of heaven in front of the white night! This is completely the crush of the superior! "False! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! How can white night appear here? Isn''t he supposed to fight with the dark king? It must be false! " The bloated soul suddenly growled, as if unable to accept the fact. "Do you want to test it?" The white night glanced at the man. "Stinky boy, don''t play tricks here! No one here has ever seen the white night. Any one who lives in the reign of emperor Jin can pretend to be a white night! You think I''ll be fooled by you? I tell you! I''m not afraid of you The soul roared, and suddenly a lot of blood came out of his body, and his bloated flesh and blood swelled up, and strange bubbles grew up all over his body. These bubbles are blood red and covered with dark marks. They look like lumps on the back of toads. They are very frightening. And with the appearance of these bubbles, the breath of the fat soul is also instantly lifted countless. "I don''t care what you are! Today I want you dead!! Let me show you my blood demonization skill The fat soul roared, and then rushed to the white night. At that moment, the bubbles all over his body actually stretched out a blood red silk thread. These silk threads turned into a terrible bloody hand and tore them hard towards the white night. In an instant, the whole body of the white night was immediately covered with blood hands, and it seemed that there was no place to hide. All the people around were staring. However... The white night did not act, so straight standing, allowing the attack and killing of the fat soul to come to the body. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Bang... a series of explosions suddenly came out. Just look at those terrible blood hand mercilessly in the white night''s body, swing out a large number of destruction spiral lines, but... Can''t tear his body half a minute. All the bloody hands seemed to have hit the steel plate, and they all bounced open. "Ah?" The mouth of all the souls on the scene was suddenly huge. "This... How could this be?" Fat souls are stupid. "What? That''s what you do? " The white night looks at the fat soul peacefully. "It''s the white dragon master! This must be the white dragon master "The existence of an emperor of Jin Dynasty ignored the attack and killing of the emperor against heaven! In the Jin Dynasty of Lisheng Prefecture, no one can have such strength except the white dragon master! " "He must be the white dragon master!" "White Dragon Lord appears!! That''s great. We''re saved! " Excited voice one after another, all the souls of the net are full of tears. "White dragon master! Spare my life! White Dragon Lord, I know I''m wrong! Please spare my life The fat soul is also a kneeling down, crazy kowtow to the white night, crying bitterly. "What''s the use of asking for mercy now?" Shake your head at night. "White Dragon Lord, if you are willing to spare me, I promise you what you want me to do!! Please The fat soul cries out. "But what do I need you to do? Why should I pity you? If I don''t have enough strength, I''m the one who will die today? " White night road. The fat soul man''s face changed with fright, and he was staring at him. All of a sudden, the soul man jumped up suddenly, and his whole body was full of momentum. He did not know when he had a bone dagger in his hand, and stabbed it fiercely into the chest of the white night. "Die!" The roar came back. The bone dagger is like a white light that cuts through the night and stabs the chest of the white night precisely. But... The results are still hopeless. The bone dagger was sharp again, but it could not pierce the chest of the white night at all. The point of the dagger was against his robe, and it could not move forward for half a minute. The fat soul''s mouth is open, and he can''t speak any more... but with a wave of his hand and a slap on the head of the fat soul at night. Click! The body of the fat soul burst on the spot and died miserably. All the people around him gasped. An emperor against heaven was slapped to death by the existence of an emperor of Jin Dynasty... is this the white night? It''s terrible... put away the sword in the daytime, remove the blood stains on the body with the soul method, and then look at the remaining people. "Dragon master, spare your life!" "Dragon master, please let us go. We will never do it again!" "Dragon master, let us go!" People kneel on the ground crying, constantly beg for mercy, a head like a chicken pecking rice crazy knock on the ground, even if the forehead knock blood also dare not stop.Now these people are completely afraid. Even those who are in the big net can''t help but show deep fear. "How many times have you blundered with my name?" The white night asked. "Dragon Lord, just this time..." the ghost of the fake white night yelled tremblingly. "Oh? Really only once? " The white night squints at him. "Dragon master, only once! I swear! In the past, we used to use Shenji palace and other powerful names to lure us. After all, if we always use a person''s name to cheat, we will be seen through! " The man said, trembling. "You''re right, but that doesn''t stop me from killing you. After all, you''ve ruined my reputation! What I hate the most is that others use my name to bluff and swindle! " White night light way, spin and raised the hands of the abandoned God sword, is to cut these people''s heads. There''s no need for him to pity! And white night is not a saint. "Dragon master, spare your life! Dragon Master, spare your life "I don''t want to die!" "Dragon master!" People cry more fierce, one by one is shivering. At this time, a soul suddenly jumped up, directly turned around and ran. White night can''t even rely on the white night. Now, only escape! Other people see this, also immediately react to, immediately urge the soul gas toward the distance crazy jump. More people open up space tunnels and want to flee. But how can white night make them leave so easily? Then he saw his arm move gently in the white night, and the body of the sword trembled slightly. Then the sword body swung out a circle of strange ripples, which spread forward and attacked the distance. For a moment, the man who fled to the distance was covered with waves. He continued to fly forward for hundreds of meters. Then his body suddenly split and fell on the ground, completely dead. At night, he raised his hand again and grasped the void. Half of his arm went directly into the void. Then I saw a lot of terrible waves in the void. After a while, I suddenly took out my arms. Whew. It''s like something broke. When people looked at his palm, they saw a bloody head in the hand of white night, which was the head of the soul person who used the space tunnel to escape before... the people here looked at the white night''s means with fear, and they were afraid to breathe. After a while, all those who fled were killed by night. No one escaped. The remaining few who did not escape were almost stunned. White night lost his head and came to these people with his sword. "No!" "Help, who can help me!" They can only embrace and cry. Despair and fear filled everyone''s mind. Suddenly, a soul soul was crying: "white dragon master, if you don''t kill me, I can tell you a secret!" As soon as the words came out, the white night suddenly became interested. "What''s the secret?" "It''s... It''s... It''s about the secret of the dark dynasty!" Said the man, trembling. "Is there anything else in the dark dynasty that is secret to me?" The white night is light. so many defenders of the dragon head sea are all dark dynasties. The dark Dynasty is now full of the white eye of the night. Every day, the latest news is reported to the white night. The mysterious dark Dynasty before is no longer an impermeable wall before the white night. "No, white dragon master, you must be interested in this matter! I promise The soul screamed again. "Yeah... Well, tell me about it." "Dragon master, you... You have to promise me that you will not kill me!" "You have no right to bargain with me!" White night shook his head: "if it is valuable to me, I can let you go, but if you just fool me, they are your end, now you can say! Don''t waste my time! " Seeing this, the soul man bit his teeth and could only gamble. Then he opened his mouth and said, "Dragon Lord, this is the case. Not long ago, I saw a large number of dark Dynasty troops outside the PENTING City, but soon... They suddenly disappeared!" "Oh?" He breathed heavily in the night, fixed his eyes on the man, and said in a low voice, "do you know where these troops have gone?" "I know... They started the space jump! If I expect that''s right, they should jump in the direction of Mount Shenshan The soul said. "To the holy mountain?" The white night froze. "How did they... Get to that deserted land?" "White Dragon Lord, there must be some conspiracy in the dark dynasty!" Seeing the white night, the soul seeming to be interested, so he said, "dragon master, I''ve been to the holy mountain before, and I''m quite familiar with it. If the dragon master can spare my life, the villain is willing to take the dragon master to Shangshen mountain to search for the whereabouts of the dark Dynasty army!"On hearing it, the white night fell into silence. It''s not an ordinary place to go to Shenshan. It is said that this is one of the most dangerous forbidden areas in the state. No matter how powerful the soul is, he will be in danger when he enters the mountain. No one can guarantee that he will come out alive in the mountain. What did the dark Dynasty do when they set out to mount Shenshan? And still be so low-key? Use the space jump to get there... no wonder the space tunnel is intact, but the people are lost... it is necessary to have a look at it. We must investigate the purpose of the dark Dynasty. White night took a deep breath, hoarse way: "OK, you take me to the holy mountain, I will not kill you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2652 Space jumping is a more powerful space technique than space tunnel. Compared with the space gate, this method is relatively weak and can not span from one area to another in an instant. But it can use the power of space to jump over the barrier of links between spaces and fall directly on another area. The difference between the two is that jumping is not instantaneous. And the space jump... Supports multiple people. It''s a great way to get an army somewhere. However, it is not to say that the space jump can be carried out anytime and anywhere, because the spatial jump is only aimed at the concave and convex parts of the space area, and the smoother the space area is, the space jump cannot be achieved. White night and the soul of the rush to the city outside the no man''s land, in this check. "The space in this area is extremely concave and convex. It can fully support a large army of tens of millions of people to jump in space. Moreover, they should have done space jump more than once, at least divided into several times. There are many space cracks here... Why didn''t I find out?" The white night looks at the space in this area, frowning. "Big... Adult... I... i... I''m right?" Next to the soul called Zhao Hui trembled. "You''re right. They did use the space to jump away. Let''s go to the holy mountain right away." The road sank in the white night. "Yes..." Zhao Hui wanted to cry without tears. He was able to save those guys, but the night alone brought him over, and those people ran away, which made him envious to death. "What''s the matter?" The white night glanced at him. "No... nothing..." Zhao Hui squeezed out a smile. White night did not know his mind, and said faintly, "you don''t have to feel bad luck. I didn''t leave those people. Those people have only one way to die. In fact, the great energy of PENTING city had already driven here before I left. Most of your companions were killed by them now. You followed me, but you saved your life!" Zhao Hui shivered all over: "really... Really?" "When you come back from the mountain, you can go and have a look." Zhao Hui''s face suddenly disappeared. "Let''s go!" Drink in the white night, then jump and fly to the sky. Zhao Hui quickly followed. Mount Shenshan is very far away from here. You can''t jump in space at night, so you can''t use this skill to catch up. Space jumping is a more complex technique than the space gate. To support tens of millions of people to jump in space, it requires at least tens of thousands of talents who are good at space technique and array at the same time, and the consumption of materials is also an amazing number. Not only that, you have to do a series of tedious preparations before performing the space jump, which can''t be completed in ten days and a half months. Compared with this, it seems to be faster and more efficient to drive with feet. This use of space jumping, is also an advantage! Hide! When did the dark Dynasty rush to mount Shenshan? What are they hiding? This should have nothing to do with Shenji palace, right? Otherwise, if the dark Dynasty attacked Shenji palace directly, everything would be done! The white night is particularly confused, more and more unable to understand the idea of the dark Dynasty. He led Zhao Hui to gallop all the way across countless areas. After three days and three nights of driving, he finally got close to Shangshen mountain. There''s basically no one here. There are no cities around the mountain. There are only some ghost cities left over from the past, but I don''t know why they are uninhabited. White night slowed down. Zhao Hui hid directly behind the white night, shivering. They crossed a grassland and approached the foot of Shangshen mountain. As soon as you get here, you can see the devastated land and the broken space that you can''t date for a long time. After a little inspection in the daytime, his face was still. "The space areas here should have been shattered hundreds of years ago by the devastation of the first World War, and it will take at least 200 years for them to recover completely!" "What kind of terrifying power can we do to make the space area like this?" Zhao Hui''s tongue is knotted. "Go Drinking in the white night, he took Zhao Hui out of the broken space and headed for the holy mountain. Shangshen mountain is very large, extremely high and wide. Although it is a mountain, it has the scale of mountains. Moreover, the gravity around the mountain is extremely terrible. If you fly in the sky, the soul Qi will be consumed very quickly. If you walk on foot, you don''t need to spend any energy. Therefore, the soul people who come here will choose to walk up the mountain, which can save enough Qi and not have the strength to fight in case of any danger. Just walking, the white night''s expression is more and more dignified, and Zhao Hui''s feet... Also can''t move.Along the way, there are some strange footprints on the ground, some of which are human... Some are fierce, and even some species that can''t be distinguished. What''s more frightening is that the roadside is littered with remains that are not completely decomposed. In places like shangshenshan, the flowers and plants along the road are spiritual, which are quite different from other places. If ordinary corpses die here, the plants here will decompose them into nutrients in a week at most. Therefore, the body that can last for a long time is usually a powerful corpse. However, Da Neng is dead all the way... what a terrible sight this is... "big... Lord... Let''s not go in? If there''s a mistake... It''s too late to regret it! " Zhao Hui was full of tears and trembling. "Don''t you say you''re familiar with it? Which way should we go now The white night asked. "My lord... I... I..." Zhao Hui opened her mouth, but I didn''t know how to make a sound. "Don''t you mean to tell me that you are lying to me?" The white night frowned. "No, no, no, my Lord, how dare I cheat you? Take the road on the right! The one on the right can go up the mountain Zhao Hui was busy. "If you cheat me, you don''t have to stay with me!" The white night face is expressionless way, then drag Zhao Hui, toward the mountain road on the right. Zhao Hui''s legs were weak and could hardly stand upright. White night can''t care about that. However, walking, the pace of the white night can not help slowing down a lot. He kept staring at the ground and scanning the footprints on the ground, but he found that the footprints on the ground had been handled by someone... "wait a minute!" Drink in the daytime, then crouch down, press the hand on the ground, seem to be observing something. "My lord... What''s the matter?" Zhao Hui asked carefully. "The time track of this road has been deliberately disturbed!" Hoarse at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2653 Was deliberately disturbed by the time trajectory? Zhao Hui knows what it means. It is clear that someone is deliberately covering up what. But this road looks plain, nothing special. What else needs to be covered up? Such a road... I''m afraid there is only one point of deliberate explanation!! Someone is hiding their tracks on purpose! Get up in the white night and keep going. But walked not long, then looked in front of the road to appear the bifurcation again. But this time, there are as many as seven forks. "Which way?" Asked the white night. "This... It depends on where you want to go..." Zhao Hui trembled. "Talk about it." The white night glanced at him. Without hesitation, Zhao Hui pointed to the road on the far right and said in a trembling voice: "this road leads to the cold frost mountain area of Shangshen mountain, which may be the coldest area in Lisheng Prefecture. Almost none of the souls who enter the cold mountain come out alive, while the next one leads to the Yangyan area of Shangshen mountain, where the temperature is extremely high and there is fire on the ground, just like a human being In purgatory, no one can really get close to it, because before the soul is near, it is completely burned by the high temperature released there. As for this one, it is the area to go to the dark secret place, which is a very dangerous area. It is said that it used to be a place of cultivation for a great power. There were a lot of terrible mechanism array in it, and there were several tens of them The powerful fierce beast guards are all mortal when they go there. Up to now, only one person has come out alive, and the man has not really walked to the central area of the dark and secret place. As for this road, it leads to... " Zhao Hui introduces the white night one by one. He didn''t know where two of the roads led to. He only said what he knew. "You know so much about it. Have you ever been to all these places?" White night looked at him and asked. "Dragon master, you''re joking. What strength is small? I''m just a useless emperor of Jin Dynasty. I''m not looking for death in that place? This is all hearsay. " Zhao Hui said with a smile, but as soon as he finished speaking, he felt something was wrong, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "dragon master, I don''t mean to scold you. You must not misunderstand me!" He only then reacts, this ye also is a Jin emperor period existence. White night did not pay attention to him, but watched these roads. Seeing this, Zhao Hui was relieved. In the same period of Jin Dynasty, the gap is so big... in the white night, I carefully look at the ground and gently rub my hands on it. However, the footprints on them are all forged. The footprints left before have been dealt with by people''s skills. In addition, the track of time is disturbed. It is impossible to restore the footprints in the daytime with time reversal. It can only be a sigh of disappointment. "My Lord, which way shall we go?" Zhao Hui asked carefully. "Try one by one." The white night rises, the face is expressionless way. "What?" Zhao Hui almost didn''t faint. He knelt down on the ground, trembling and crying: "your honor... Every one of these places is extremely dangerous. If you go in, you have to explain it. If you want to try one by one, you will surely die. My Lord, think twice, my lord..." "are you from Lisheng Prefecture?" Looking at the end of the road on the far right in the white night, I opened my mouth. Zhao Hui was stunned and nodded: "yes, the little one was born in Outland and cultivated all the way. Today, although I have been to many fields, I''m a native of Lisheng Prefecture..." White night side looking at him way. "What? Is the state of Lysander finished? " Zhao Hui shivered and looked at him with wide eyes. "The front line of Shenji palace has been defeated. According to my investigation, the aggressors may end the battle in the next two years, and the Shenji palace will be totally defeated. Once the Shenji palace falls, the people in Lisheng Prefecture will be scattered, and there is no way to deal with the invaders. Now, an extremely elite and powerful army in the dark king Dynasty suddenly disappears. I must investigate and find out Where are they going? What''s the purpose? If they are against the front-line situation, I''ll stop them even more. Zhao Hui, I didn''t want to be a savior. I also wanted to protect myself. If Shenji palace collapses, all the people in Lisheng Prefecture, including you and me, will become lambs to be slaughtered by others. Do you... Understand what I mean? " White night focused on him, especially serious said. Zhao huimu stare at the white night, the brain is buzzing, a blank. He only knows how to deceive, abduct and rob his family. How can he pay attention to these things? After a while, they came to their senses. "Big... Lord... I... I know, but... Zhao Hui''s strength is humble, can''t do anything..." Zhao Hui shivered. "I don''t want you to do anything, you just need to come in with me! If you don''t have conscience, I''ll force you to come in this timeSaid the white night, turning and stepping forward to the road on the far right. Zhao Hui stood in place, as if in a fierce ideological struggle. His whole body was shaking, his teeth clenched, and his face was visibly frightened. He wanted to escape, but his legs could not retreat. I don''t know how long after that, he yelled and ran to the white night. White night looked at Zhao Hui, who ran behind him, and nodded slightly: "good!" Zhao Hui''s face was pale, her steps were staggering, and her legs were swinging. He still came. But he did not know that if he chose to escape, the white night would not hesitate to kill it. After all, it''s not a pity to kill such a person. They walked along the mountain road carefully. Walking along, white night found that the road on both sides of the flowers and trees gradually sparse up, and the temperature in the air began to plummet. Continue to walk forward, you can see a lot of things that have been frozen into ice sculptures. There are human remains, as well as the bodies of fierce animals and birds. They all maintain a strange posture, some are running, some are struggling, this picture is particularly strange. The white night walked to an ice sculpture, glanced at it carefully, and said: "the temperature here is not enough to freeze them into ice. They are suddenly subjected to a strong cooling, and are frozen in an instant..." "frozen in an instant?? Big... Lord... People in my wine shop have mentioned that there seems to be a very strange creature living in the cold frost mountain. It doesn''t look like a fierce beast or a human. It is good at the cold frost soul method and has the world-class means! It''s terrible, my Lord. Can these things be the masterpiece of the monster Zhao Hui asked tremblingly. "Oh? And such creatures? " The white night was quite surprised, but also wanted to see. They continue to walk forward. The temperature is also falling madly. When she left about half a column of incense, Zhao Hui could not bear it. She was covered with a layer of frost. The whole person shivered violently and shivered. In the white night, the fingers moved, releasing a circle of black river energy wrapped Zhao Hui. Zhao Hui is much better. "Thank you very much." "This is already the range of the frost mountain!" White night put down his hand and looked around his eyes. All around, except for the people and animals frozen into ice sculptures, there are some strange stones. The whole world is a world of ice. There is nothing but frost. Even if the sun is very big on the head, it can''t melt a little ice here... "my Lord, there is no trace of anyone on the ground... I think the army of the dark Dynasty didn''t go this way. We''d better go back!" Said Zhao Hui. White night gently nodded: "yes, the time trajectory here has not been disturbed, I think the dark king Dynasty people and the future, let''s go!" "Good!" Zhao Huixin was overjoyed and immediately turned to run. But just then. Whoa!! A frightful wind suddenly came from the front, blowing straight here. "Be careful!" Zhao Hui and Bai Chao, immediately release their energy. But Zhao Hui was a little slower. Before he could be covered by the energy of Heihe River, he was hit by the cold wind. In an instant, his arm turned into an ice sculpture, lost consciousness and fell off his arm. "Ah?" Zhao Hui was shocked to lose color. The low temperature even made him feel no pain. "Who?" Turn your head and drink in the white night. "Hoo Hoo Hoo..." a strange voice came from the distance. And then, a huge creature with white hair came up here. Look at it at night. However, it was found that it was quite like an ape, with long and thick arms, a thick body, and a red face. But different from other apes, it has four eyes on its face, two on the left and two on the left, but its mouth is very small. Moreover, its white hair is covered with a large number of blue lines. At the moment, these lines are constantly flashing, and a terrible frost force is released from these lines... "it''s a monster!! It''s the monster!! It''s coming!! It appears Zhao Hui was so frightened that she shivered all over her body and sat down on the ground and cried out in horror. White night fingers gently move, sacrifice Lihuang sword! To deal with this kind of ice, Lihuang sword must be the most terrible killer! Sure enough, as soon as Li Huang sword was sacrificed, the monster immediately stepped back two steps. But it didn''t seem to stop the idea of freezing the white night into ice sculptures. Instead, it roared, and then its belly swelled like a ball, and then it called again.Hua... the frightful cold wind once again came. "Wanton!" Cold drink in the white night, from the Huang sword in the arm a sword flower, and then ruthlessly toward the ground to stab. Whoa!! When the sword pierces the ground, the terrible flame immediately comes out, turns into a wall of fire and blocks in front of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2654 The cold wind from this monster is naturally impossible to resist the fire of Lihuang sword. Although the flame can not eliminate the wind, the cold wind blows through the flame and hits the body of the white night, but there is no cold sense. However, the flame was driven by the cold wind, beating like a wave of fire toward the white night. White night slightly frown, some incredible. The wind can even move the sword fire! It''s really frightening. It''s not polite to hum in the white night. Then he throws his sword and cleaves towards the monster. Whoa! Lihuang sword directly burst out a thick shock, startled flame sword Qi, fierce to the monster. From the place where the sword flies, all the ice melts. Even if the earth is torn apart, it''s terrible. But the monster did not hide or dodge, staring at the sword, and then took a breath and vomited. Whoa!!! A more violent cold wind spewed out from its mouth, blowing fiercely to Lihuang sword Qi. Then, an incredible scene appeared! The flying sword Qi was actually affected by the cold wind. The speed of the flight suddenly dropped countless times, and then... It was trapped in the air. "What?" The white night was shocked. However, the fire of Lihuang sword, which was still in the air, was slowly moving again. But... It is no longer flying towards the monster, but affected by the cold wind, it rushes towards the white night. The white night was stunned. The impact of such a strange picture is too strong. He can''t accept it at all! In the end, Li Huang''s sword Qi is near. White night this just whole body a shiver, returned to God, immediately will leave Huang sword horizontal in the chest. Bang! Lihuang''s sword Qi was heavily hit on the body of the sword and exploded. The terrible waves of the sword were unleashed in all directions. All the frost around me melted. Even Zhao Hui, who was very far away, was shaken out by the sword Qi, and fell to the ground. His skin was scorched and almost fainted. Fall on the ground in the white night, especially in distress. He got up in a hurry, a little blood spilled from his mouth. Fortunately, Lihuang sword blocked it. If not, it would kill him. But what shocked him was the monster! What the hell is this? Why does its power... Influence the power of Hongbing?? Is there such a terrible creature in the world? There must be a problem! The expression of the white night was so tight that the remaining Hongbing was sacrificed. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Seven Hongbing soldiers appear together, and the released Hongbing spirit is unparalleled. In an instant, the monster''s terror was immediately covered by the energy of Hongbing. No matter how strong it is, it can never be stronger than the power of seven Hongbing soldiers! Sure enough, as soon as the seven armed soldiers appeared, the monster immediately roared. It seemed that he was very afraid and did not dare to fight again. He turned and ran. "Run? Where can you run? " The white night drinks a way, immediately tight step catches up. The monster seems to be afraid of the tight, desperate to run, and not live to the back of the wind, attack the white night. But no matter how fierce the cold wind in his mouth was, it was no use at the moment. White night is protected by seven red soldiers. Although the cold wind can affect the fire of Lihuang sword, it can''t resist the power of the seven Hongbing soldiers. At this moment, the white night is almost invincible and ignores any attack from monsters. Finally white night caught up with the monster, and suddenly pulled out the abandoned magic sword, one of the cleavage. Whew! The monster''s big arm was cut off on the spot. Dark blue blood splashed from its broken arm. The monster trembled all over, and the huge body fell heavily on the ground, looking particularly embarrassed. Naturally, the white night will not be merciful, that is, it will take another sword to end the monster''s life. But at this time, the monster suddenly screamed to get up, and then the whole creeping in front of the white night, shivering, but no longer running away. The white night saw it and immediately understood the meaning of the monster. It gave up and ran away. It''s begging for mercy now! Begging white night not to kill it. "It seems that you are human!" The white night face is expressionless way. "Ouch, ouch..." the monster''s mouth is not big, it seems to be trying to express something. But the white night did not understand its words. At this time, but see the monster holding another arm, constantly pointing to their mouth, while pointing, whining. White night is particularly confusing. He looked at the monster''s mouth and frowned: "what''s wrong with your mouth?""Ouch..." the monster continued to point at its mouth, still whining. The white night stares at for a while, suddenly, he seems to be aware of something, and the man approaches a little bit. Only then discovered... This monster''s mouth is not only so big! It''s... It''s got half of its mouth frozen! That''s all that''s left! White night carefully raised his hand and stretched out to the monster''s mouth. The monster is now surprisingly cooperative, no longer moving, let the night action. The finger of the white night touched the monster''s mouth. In an instant, his finger was covered with a terrible chill. The whole finger immediately turned into an ice sculpture, and the cold sensation spread along his finger like an electric current towards his body. White night immediately cut off the finger. The finger fell to the ground and smashed. "This power... Is enough to match Hongbing! Can you say... " in the daytime, he breathed heavily, and suddenly realized something. He immediately pulled out the Lihuang sword and glared at the monster. "Don''t be afraid! I''ll take the ice off your mouth, okay The road sank in the white night. The monster nodded as if he understood the words of the white night. The white night immediately urged the fire from the Huang sword, a little closer to the monster. The frost on the monster''s mouth began to melt. The small mouth gradually revealed fangs and the original skin color of the monster. The monster tried to open his mouth, and the thin ice on his mouth was immediately freed by it. After a while, the monster''s whole mouth has been completely unsealed, all ice melt. White night this look, found that the monster''s mouth enough to swallow a living man. But at this time, the monster suddenly opened his mouth wide and immediately came to the white night. The white night frowned. Is it possible that the beast is ignorant of good and evil and wants to start? However, the white night looked at the monster''s mouth and was immediately stunned. But see the monster''s mouth... Still frost all over, all ice. And in his throat, an ice sculpture was frozen. From the shape of the ice sculpture, it''s a fan! Looking at this fan in the white night, I feel puzzled. What is this? How could it get stuck in the monster''s throat? However, at this time, the monster''s throat out of a breath. He could feel that the breath was warm when it was exhaled, but it suddenly became extremely cold after passing through the fan. It turns out that all this is because of this fan... "OK, I''ll take it out for you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2655 "Open your mouth wider!" Cried the white night. The monster immediately informed him that his mouth was so huge that he could swallow the white night standing there alive. The white night immediately urged Lihuang sword to control the flame on the sword and lean towards the fan in the monster''s throat. The temperature of the flame is just right. When it is close to the fan, the ice covered on the fan immediately begins to melt, and the body of the fan is revealed. Only when the ice on the fan gradually melted, the body of Lihuang sword suddenly trembled. Not only that, but even the six Hongbing soldiers around the white night trembled. "What''s going on?" The white night was shocked. Why did these soldiers suddenly react?? Wait!! He suddenly realized something and looked at the fan with wide eyes. However, after the fan completely melted, a familiar spirit rippled out. "Hong Bing?" White night is stupid. This fan is actually a Hong Bing?? "The black ice fan in the twelve red soldiers?" The white night was suddenly excited. After completely melting the fan, he quickly took it out. Sure enough!! The breath from the black ice fan is indeed the breath of Hongbing. "No wonder!! No wonder the cold air from this monster can compete with Lihuang sword!! It''s all the strength of Hongbing. How could it be so useless? " "I didn''t expect that I had such a big chance to get a black ice fan here?" White night whispers, eyes hot, can''t wait to drop blood on the black ice fan. In a flash, the light of the black ice fan was in full swing, and a wonderful cool feeling came over along the dark ice fan and entered the body of the white night. At that moment, the whole body''s Qi and meaning of the white night had changed, and it became like a silk thread and could not be understood. Without the black ice fan, the frost on the monster''s whole body immediately melted, and the frost around it all dispersed. It gasped suddenly, and its mouth was full of human voice. "It can be regarded as taking this thing out. If I don''t take it out, I''m afraid I''ll die in this thing''s hands!" "Can you talk?" The white night frowned at the monster. "This adult, when you come to the ape like me, what''s so strange about talking?" The ape said. "That''s true." White night nodded, staring at it and said, "then how can this black ice fan be in your mouth?" "Isn''t that my gluttony?" The ape sighed and said, "I have been living here all the time. One day, a group of people suddenly broke into the cold frost mountain and fought here. One of them was holding this strange fan. But he seemed unable to control the fan. He was bitten by the power of the fan, so he changed the Han frost mountain into this one. When I had no food to eat, I took that one Some people who had been damaged by the cold swallowed their stomachs, but when they swallowed the one who took the fan, the fan couldn''t swallow it and couldn''t spit it out. Moreover, the force of ice it released almost froze me to death. Fortunately, my body was born with cold nature and could support for a while. More and more frost covered me. In a few months, I was afraid that I would become one of the ice sculptures ¡£¡± "I see." White night nods. "Thank you for your help this time, or I will be dead." Ape thanks again. "You don''t have to thank me. It''s a treasure. It''s a great opportunity for me to get it." "Really? But I''m very curious. The previous cultivation of the man who got this thing was not only in the period of emperor Jin. He didn''t control it. Why can you control this thing when you are in the period of emperor Jin?"?? Incredible The ape said in surprise. The white night laughed and did not speak. In fact, the reason is very simple. There are other Hongbing around him. Among the Hongbing, except for the dead dragon sword, the rest are all about balance. For example, abandon the magic sword! The only one that can check and balance the abandoned magic sword is the dead dragon sword. If it had not been for the dragon sword, white night would have died. It is impossible for a single Hongbing, such as batian sword or Yeyao sword, to compete with the abandoned divine sword. However, if the number of Hongbing is large, even abandoning the divine sword will not make waves. As for the Xuan ice fan, it is Lihuang sword that can check and balance with it. If there is no Lihuang sword in the white night, if you only take this fan alone, you certainly dare not use it. See white night do not say, ape also dare not ask more. "Have you been living in this frost mountain?" Ask in the daytime. "Of course, I have lived here for thousands of years! This was not the case here before. I transformed this place into such a place. However, I ate all the people who broke into this place, except for your adult! " Said the ape. Although the soul man in front of him is only a small Jin emperor period, but he has so many soldiers that he is not stupid and dare not offend him."Did anyone else come before? That''s it Ask again in the white night. "Before? No more. " The ape thought and shook his head. "Really not?" White night eyebrow a congealed. "Really not... Wait, I remember. It seems that not long ago, there was a movement on the way to here. Because I haven''t eaten for a long time, I pay special attention to it. I thought they would come to the frost mountain, but I didn''t think they would disappear soon!" Ape way. "Do you know where they went?" White night immediately asked. "My Lord, the breath of those people is too strong. Some of them are even more powerful than me. How dare I meet them? I can''t escape such existence. How can I pay attention to their movements?" The ape said bitterly. "Is it?" The white night fell into silence. "My Lord, what else can I do for you?" Asked the ape carefully. The white night thought about the next, light way: "do you know this on the sacred mountain?" "I don''t know, I don''t know! I know nothing but here The apes waved their hands in a panic. "What? I just want you to show me the way White night frowned. "My Lord, I''m really unfamiliar with other places. This road... I can''t take it. If you insist on me leading the way, please kill me!" The ape cried, then crawled on the ground, shivering, waiting for the execution of the white night. The white night was stunned. I never thought that this monster should be so afraid of other parts of the mountain. It seems that this mountain is really dangerous... "well, I don''t want you to lead the way. You just tell me what you know about the mountain, where to pay attention to, and which way to go to the top of the mountain, and that''s it!" "OK, OK, I said, I''ll tell you all about it!" The ape nodded and said, "in fact, any road can lead to the top of shangshenshan mountain. I can also walk this way, but there are super terrifying guards behind. It''s very difficult to take this road. I suggest that adults should take other roads!" "Is there any other way like you?" Asked the white night. "There is something terrible to guard, but... Not as weak as I am." Said the ape, embarrassed. "Are you still weak?" The night was full of fear. This guy was using the power of Hongbing before! If the xuanbing fan can''t get on the top of the mountain, then it''s too terrible to go up the mountain, isn''t it? White night asked again. But the ape didn''t know much about it, so he gave up. White night put away Hongbing and turned to Zhao Hui over there. Zhao Hui was seriously injured and dying. The soul of his body was covered by the spirit of the flower. After a moment, Zhao Hui''s body was much better. Bai Ye gave him another pill from zicang of the dark king Dynasty. After swallowing it, Zhao Hui immediately stood up. Although he was still weak, he had recovered his walking ability. "My lord... What''s the matter? Is there any trace of the dark army here? " Zhao Hui asked with a bitter face. "No, but just now the monster said that there might be other ways. Let''s go." White night road. "Ah? The big... The adults... The small ones almost died just now... Or... The small ones won''t go? " Zhao Hui said tremblingly. "You want to die here? Or do you want to go and have a fight? " Asked the white night. Zhao Hui had no choice but to follow up. Back at night, he retreated to the fork road, and then set off for the second road. According to Zhao Hui, the end of the road is a hot land, which is two extremes compared with the frost mountain. Now that he got a black ice fan, he was not afraid of the hot fire. In addition, Lihuang sword can absorb heat energy, so this road does not give much tension to the white night... walking along this road, the temperature began to change again, just like the previous road leading to frost mountain. But it was no longer a chilling chill, but a hot wave of fire. Zhao Hui was sweating profusely, even in the daytime. At the end of this road, will there be another red soldier with flame attribute? It should not be possible... Among the twelve Hongbing, only Lihuang sword has the attribute of flame. What makes the heat so amazing? In the white night, my mind was thinking and her expression was gradually dignified. Just walking, the pace of the white night can not help slowing down. But his sight gradually fell on the ground under his feet.Zhao Hui couldn''t help looking, and found that there were a lot of footprints on the road in front of him! "This is the footprints of the people of the dark king dynasty?" Zhao Hui exclaimed. The white night crouched down, checked a little, nodded silently: "footprints are very fresh, most of them are left by the people of the dark king dynasty!" "Did they really go this way?"?? But why don''t they hide these footprints? " Zhao Hui was surprised. "It''s not that they don''t want to hide, but they can''t hide. The temperature here is too high, and their camouflage of footprints and traces will be baked... standing up in the white night, he said coldly," let''s go, I''m not sure... We can meet the army of the dark dynasty! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2656 Hearing that the white night was going to touch those dark Royal troops, Zhao Hui was so frightened that her legs were weak. How can a little soul like him dare to compete with the people of the dark dynasty? Isn''t that for death? But this gentleman is not simple! I''m afraid that in addition to Shenji palace, the master dares to chase the people of the dark Dynasty to kill them... "dragon master, the front is too hot. If you have a way, can you cool down the small one? Otherwise, the smaller ones will have to be baked Zhao Hui squeezed out a smile. "Good!" White night nodded, palm spread out, a dark light came out, and then a chill burst out of his palm. "Hoo!" Feeling this chill, Zhao Hui is comfortable, and the whole person seems to be going to heaven. But before long, the chill grew stronger and more terrifying. After a while, he couldn''t help shaking his whole body. "Dragon master, enough, enough. If this goes on like this, the little one will not be killed by heat, but will be frozen to death!" Zhao Hui cried out in a hurry. White night shook his head and waved the fan in front of him. Whoa! A cold wind directly to the front, the moment in front of all the high temperature scattered, and even the ground in front of the condensation of a thin layer of frost. All the heat disappears, and the world in front of us turns into a cold winter. Zhao Hui held her chest tightly in her hands, and her body shrank slightly, shivering behind the white night. "Come on, come on!" Drink in the white night and rush forward at once. Zhao Hui cried bitterly in his heart. But before long, the night stopped. Zhao Hui ran behind his head. "Dragon... Dragon master, what''s the matter? Why did it stop? " Zhao Hui quickly stood up and asked. But the white night looked dignified, staring at the ground. Zhao Hui found that the footprints on the ground had disappeared. "What''s going on? Is it true that the people of the dark Dynasty began to hide their tracks here? " Zhao Hui lost his voice. "Certainly not." White night shook his head and said in a low voice, "before I used the black ice fan, the temperature here was even higher than the one we just came in. The dark Dynasty there can''t hide traces, let alone here!" "So... How did this happen?" Zhao Hui called. White night did not answer, just staring at the front. He moved on. About half a column of incense, they came to a huge crater. The crater is churning with terrifying magma, and amazing heat is pouring out into it. If it wasn''t for the cold feeling of the black ice fan covering them and cooling them down, I''m afraid that even in the daytime, they would have to be melted by the terrible high temperature gushing out of the crater... there is nothing around, and there is no trace of the dark king Dynasty people. "Where are they going?" Zhao Hui looked around, then looked at the crater, and couldn''t help saying, "dragon master, is it possible that all the people of the dark Dynasty have jumped into this crater?" "Then go down and see if there is any way in it?" The white night glanced at him. Zhao Hui said with a smile: "dragon master, I''m joking. If you jump in, regardless of your strength, you''ll all die..." "that''s it?" White night shook his head, looked at the front of the eye, calm way: "has no way, let''s go back." "Yes." Zhao Hui nodded. So, the white night led Zhao Hui to the rest of the road. But that''s almost always the case, no matter which way you take. On some roads, traces left by the people of the dark king Dynasty can be seen, but these traces often disappear after a long journey. No matter how we search in the daytime, we can''t find any trace. "Are these people jumping in space again?" "But these places... Don''t have the conditions to jump in space! And the walls and tunnels are all intact. " "Where on earth have they gone?" The white night murmured, then raised his head and looked at the highest mountain. Maybe... Only when you get there, will there be an answer... "dragon master, you don''t want to go there? Don''t... Don''t... If you want to go there, you... You might as well kill the little one here! " Zhao Hui was so frightened that she knelt down on her knees and shivered. "If so, go back." Calm way of white night. "Really? Dragon Lord Zhao Hui''s face was unbelievable. "Of course, but only if you can leave the mountain safely." White night road. On hearing this, Zhao Hui was in tears. But this time he will be wrong.White night was just worried that he would encounter misfortune when he went down the mountain alone. However, in Zhao Hui''s ears, it was a naked threat. Helpless, Zhao Hui can only continue to follow. "We go up the mountain from the beginning!" White night said, with Zhao Hui back to the previous frost ridge. "All right." Zhao Hui sighed. He knows that his life is likely to die here... "what''s the matter, my lord?" In the cold frost mountain, the ape was learning to meditate on the ground. When he saw the white night coming, he opened his mouth immediately. "Take me up the mountain." White night road. "No, it''s too risky. I''ll die, no, no!" The ape didn''t even think about it and refused. "Good for you." "Is good worth more than life?" The ape shook his head and said, "all the people living on the holy mountain can be called the existence of gods. I can only live here. If I dare to enter those territories without authorization, I''m afraid my life will be lost. It''s not easy for me to practice until today. My life is very precious "But the mountain road is rugged. The man beside me said that there are thousands of ways to go up the mountain. If you go wrong, it''s easy to get lost! If you don''t have a person who is familiar with the terrain, you can''t go up the mountain at all. " "Not only are there many roads and rugged roads, but the most important ones are the barriers, poison barriers, barriers, traps and so on. With the natural miasma, the road up the mountain is extremely dangerous. If you want to go up the mountain, you will die in the middle of the road. If you want to go up the mountain, at least you have to kill and cultivate yourself on the mad king! My Lord, I don''t think you''re going to be a king of Jin. " The ape laughs. But the next second, a long sword against the ape''s neck. "Now, is there a play?" White night asked with a smile. "Play! There''s drama! Of course, there are operas. The reason why those crazy kings and jade princes died on the way was that I didn''t have the help of my old ape. If I led the way, the emperor of Jin would go to the garden casually, just like visiting a vegetable garden! " Said the ape hastily, its tongue knotted. "Let''s go." White night put down the sword. The old ape was relieved, but his face was the same as Zhao Hui. Both of them are closely related to each other www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2657 There is a way up the mountain after the cold frost ridge. But for the top of the mountain, the old ape is always at a distance, never dare to step on that road. In its view, that is prohibition. It''s an insurmountable minefield! But now, it has to break the ban. Who let a sharp sword stand on the back... two people and one ape carefully stepped on the mountain road and went to the top of the mountain. Everyone seemed very nervous. Even in the daytime. He has also heard of some rumors about going to Shenshan. This is one of the most dangerous forbidden areas in the state. After all, which one of them, whether human or beast, is not omnipresent here? But he had to. If the dark Dynasty was planning something that led to the fall of Risheng, then at that time, if we tried hard at that time, we would have no way back. He never felt like the Savior of the state. He came here purely to protect himself. , "Lord, there are many terrifying animals on the way to mount Shen. These ferocious animals live on the mountain of God all the year round, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, and devouring countless souls who come here. They are powerful enough to make a big noise. Even if they are old apes, they are like ants before them. If we encounter these guys later, we will not be able to fight. We must find a way to get out of it. " Said the old ape. "Good." White night nods. Next to Zhao Hui is a lingering fear. In his opinion, this ape is strong enough. Even it is so afraid of things, in the end, what level of terrible creatures? Two, one ape, keep going. But walking, in front of the sudden floating strange green fog. "This is the unique miasma on Shangshen mountain. If we don''t dispel the miasma, we can''t pass it!" The old ape was busy. "Is the miasma very serious?" Zhao Hui swept his eyes and frowned. In his opinion, the miasma was ordinary. The old ape did not speak, but picked up a stone on the ground and threw it at the miasma. Whoosh! The stone flew away, but just touched the miasma. Whew! The whole stone turned into dust in an instant and disappeared with the wind, and there was no sand left. "What?" Zhao Hui''s chin almost fell to the ground. "If you encounter the miasma, you will only end up with this stone." The old ape hummed. "So... That... What should I do?" Zhao Hui was worried and shivered: "let''s take a detour... " no need! " Drink in the white night, once again offer a black ice fan, facing the front one. Whoa! The frightful cold wind blows forward and blows away the miasma in front of him in an instant. When Zhao Hui saw it, he was overjoyed: "it''s better to use Hongbing." But the old ape was frightened to lose color and said in a hurry: "adult, go, go "What''s the matter?" Zhao Hui looked at the old ape inexplicably. "My Lord, if you use such a terrible magic weapon, your breath will surely attract the attention of the terrible beasts nearby. Once you are watched by them, we will be finished!" Old ape road. "Well, let''s go!" Drink in the daytime and run forward immediately. Zhao Hui followed the old ape. Everyone did not dare to use soul Qi for fear of attracting the attention of those fierce beasts. And everything was as the old ape said. Roar! An angry roar was heard nearby, followed by a commotion in the woods. The dense forest on the mountain immediately heard the sound of "Susu", and there was a sense of terror that made people''s souls tremble. "The monsters are coming! The monsters are coming Zhao Hui was scared out of her urine. "Shut up! If you don''t shut up, I''ll swallow you alive The old ape growled. Zhao Hui''s beloved face was bloodless. He almost sat on the ground, but he did not dare to speak. Two, one ape, keep going. The fierce beast ran to the place where the dark ice fan was urged to use in the white night. However, it did not give up and searched along the road. However, two people and one ape didn''t use soul Qi to cover their Qi. The fierce beast couldn''t capture their specific location at all, so they could only search around the two people and one ape. Zhao Hui did not dare to breathe. White night is to put his hand on the Qianlong ring. Once detected by this fierce beast, he will be reckless, sacrifice Hongbing to kill it. Although this will cause more fierce beasts. The fierce beast began to approach the place where two people and one ape were. White night immediately stopped pace, hiding in the side, dare not speak, even dare not move.He looked quietly at the fierce beast. It was discovered that it was a tiger with a long tail and terrifying fangs. Its body was like a tiger and its whole body was dark green. The lines on its body looked like a charm. What was more shocking was that there was a row of protruding gas like a skeleton on its back, which at first glance made people''s scalp numb. "It''s a skeleton poison tiger!" The old ape immediately recognized the terrible beast and said in a trembling voice, "I''m afraid the miasma was set up by the skeleton poisonous tiger. It''s used for hunting!" White night did not speak, eyes dew Ning meaning. The fierce beasts here are more intelligent than human beings... the skeleton poisonous tigers look around and search for the traces of two people and one ape, but they can''t find them all the time, and then they continue to walk forward. Seeing this, Zhao Hui was relieved. The old ape was also quite excited. But just when everyone thought the beast was going to leave, the beast suddenly stopped and roared in the distance. Roar! The roar of terror rang through the sky. It was shaking all around. "No, dragon master, has he found us?" Zhao Hui spoke in horror. "No!" Cold way in the white night, then staring at the front. Zhao Hui was stunned and didn''t know what he meant. Until this time, a more ferocious and domineering air was spreading in the distance. Zhao Hui suddenly realized. It turns out that another fierce beast is approaching here. Look at the fierce beast with a skeleton on its back. The tiger like beast stepped on its claws and bent down a little bit to show a fighting posture. Seeing this, Zhao Hui knew that the ferocious beast who came here was afraid that its strength was even more powerful than the skeleton tiger. Bang! Bang! Dong... the ground began to tremble. At first, it was only a slight tremor, but as time went on, it became more and more violent and terrifying. After a while, a giant with a height of 10 meters came to this end... and looked at that in the daytime. It was an elephant with a head covered with steel armour. Long nose and big ears, it seems that people and animals are harmless, but it burst out of the force of hegemony, it is almost suffocating people. Roar!! The skeleton poisonous tiger roared again, as if to add momentum to himself. But the huge statue, covered with steel armor, also made a sound. Whoa!! The voice is melodious and thick, but there is a kind of invisible pressure. We should let everything around lose our fighting spirit! How terrible! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2658 Two terrible beasts roared at each other, as if to build momentum for the next war. All the weak creatures around were scared away. The whole forest is full of rustle, especially lively. As for the white night side, it was also made miserable by two terrible beasts. "They should be fighting. Let''s run!" Zhao Hui shudders to open a way. White night nods. Two men and one ape are leaving the scene immediately. But at this point, an incredible scene appeared. The monster, which was supposed to fight with the skeleton tiger, suddenly roared again. Then, the tiger stopped roaring. The whole huge body retreated two steps, and then it crawled on the ground. "No! The skeleton poison tiger gave in The old ape here doesn''t change color. "Ah?" Zhao Hui was shocked. Click! At this time, a clear sound came out. The white night and the old ape were both smoking. Looking at the sound source together, they found that Zhao Hui had accidentally stepped on a dead branch... gululu... the giant elephant and the skeleton poisonous tiger over there immediately moved their eyes towards this and looked at the head. Roar!! The skeleton poison tiger immediately roared, then bowed and jumped towards it. "No, it''s found out!" The old ape cried. "Go Yelling at night. "Help!" Zhao Hui and the old ape immediately ran away. "Hoo The skeleton poison tiger opens its mouth directly and sprays towards the white night. The gas of terror came straight in. Everything it touches is broken down into dust in an instant. White night cold hum, and then sacrifice xuanbing fan toward the skeleton poison tiger fan. Whoa! The frightful cold wind swept again, directly fanning all the poisonous gas from the poisonous tiger. The fierce cold wind has condensed a layer of ice on the skeleton poisonous tiger. The skeleton poison tiger''s body immediately froze. However, it seems that the ice can''t do anything but skeleton poison tiger. It roars again, smashes the frost completely, and then jumps forward to kill the white night. The power of terror is chilling. No one dares to face such a fierce beast... but before it fell to the white night, it was caught in the air by a long nose covered with hard armor, and then fell heavily on the ground. Bang!! There was a violent explosion. The skeleton poison tiger immediately smashed a big hole in the ground. The ground trembled violently. "Ow..." the skeleton poisonous tiger uttered a cry, struggling to stand up. But the next second, a strong hoof severely stepped on its head. Click! The head of the skeleton poison tiger exploded on the spot. The green liquid splashed everywhere. The ground trembled violently again, and the earth was even more split... its struggling body stopped shaking immediately... staring at the master of the hoof in the daytime. It''s no one else. It''s the terrible giant elephant! Such a terrible skeleton poison tiger was killed by the giant elephant three or two times! How terrible! No wonder the skeleton poison tiger will crawl to it! The difference in strength between the two is too big... the giant elephant is walking towards here with heavy steps. Its hooves like the pillars of heaven step on the ground, which will make the earth tremble wildly, and the ground will be cracked! You know, the plants, trees, stones and soil on the Shenshan mountain are extraordinary! these things are immersed in the aura and essence of the sun and the moon, the intensity is far from the comparison of other regions, it can crack the soil here, which is hard to do at the present white night. giant elephant is near, the terrible gas Mans is crazy. The power of tyranny seemed to crush the whole night. White night eyes tight, do not dare to have the slightest hesitation, a shaking hand. Bang!! Give up the sword. "Woo The elephant made a sound again, and then the slender nose pulled hard at the white night. Sonorous! In the white night, I cut it with a backhand sword. Whew! Although the giant elephant''s nose was covered with a layer of hard armor, it was obviously unable to resist Hong Bing''s sharp edge. The whole nose was cut off. Next second. Bang!! A strong and terrible momentum fell from the sky and was severely suppressed on the body of the white night. White night''s body immediately sank, the whole person almost did not lie on the ground.Although the trunk of the giant elephant was cut off, it grew out again in a short time, and it took a step to run to the white night. The two hooves in front of the elephant were lifted up, and then they trampled heavily on the body of the white night. The fall of these two hooves, which are like horse''s hooves, are actually a sense of terror and oppression like the collapse of the sky in the white night. He widened his eyes and looked at the fallen hooves. Then, with a low roar, he directly sacrificed all the remaining Hongbing soldiers, overlapped them, and pounded them hard at the fallen terrible hooves. Dong!!! The hooves fell on those soldiers and immediately splashed out dazzling lines. The vast force rippled around, and immediately destroyed everything around, all the vegetation was torn, all the rock walls were broken, even the Dead Skeleton poisonous tiger body was lifted up. As for the fleeing Zhao Hui and the old ape, they couldn''t bear the terrible force pattern. They were directly hit and landed on the ground again. Zhao Hui fainted on the spot. The old ape was better, just spitting blood from his mouth. "My Lord, if you sacrifice so many magic weapons, there will be super powers coming later. We will play! We have to play! Run away, now run! " Cried the old ape trembling. His face was tense at night. Why did he not know that he could not take out so many Hongbing at one go? But if you don''t take Hongbing, only rely on his black river energy and magic power, it is impossible to compete with this giant elephant! So far, we can only take a step to see a step! Drinking in the daytime, there is no longer any hand left, and then sacrifice the Xuan ice fan. Whoa! Xuan ice fan power release. How cold is the power of the dark ice fan so close that the whole body of the giant elephant was immediately frozen into an ice sculpture. The white night immediately pulled out the divine sword and the batian sword, and cut the giant elephant''s body. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... in the white night, he waved hundreds of moves in one breath, one knife and one sword, wildly swinging, and soon covered the whole body of the giant elephant. After collecting the Hongbing in the white night, the giant elephant''s huge body began to be dismembered a little bit... Bang Bang... the huge body hit the ground heavily, making a heavy roar again. The old ape looked blankly and could not speak. "Go The white night did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, so he put away the Hongbing, and immediately dragged the old ape and the comatose Zhao Hui and ran forward. The old ape was very excited and ran away. However, two people and one ape just escaped. Whew... the terrible spirit swept over again. Br > , and this time more terrifying than two monsters www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2659 The old ape was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. "Amazing power!! It''s amazing!! Amazing power has appeared! We''re finished!! We''re done The old ape was lying on the ground, shaking and shouting, and then crawling on the ground, like a trembling cat and dog, there was no plan to run away. Seeing this scene, the white night looks terrible. He also felt the anger. It''s especially scary. Although I don''t know what strength the master of this spirit has reached, he can only feel it in one person. That''s the top of the dark dynasty! White night does not know the upper power of the dark Dynasty, he can not see through. And the strength of this man can not be seen through the night. As expected, it''s amazing to come!! "Why... Why... Why does such a terrible power appear? Why? " The old ape trembled and cried. "For Hongbing''s sake!" White night hoarse way: "I sacrifice all the Hongbing, these great powers smell the spirit of Hongbing, will appear naturally!" If only two fierce beasts fight, these hidden powers will never be controlled. But... This is Hongbing!! Who would be indifferent to Hongbing?? "Go!! Let''s go The white night dragged the old ape to drink. "No, my lord... I... we can''t leave! We can''t get out of here The old ape''s trembling cry. The old ape was completely frightened. It has never seen such a powerful existence, and fear has already emerged in its heart. In fact, if we change to white night, it will be the same. But he had contact with the dark Dynasty''s superiors, and more than once, and naturally he was much better than the old ape. If white night is also the first time to contact with such a powerful existence, shrouded in his breath, then the white night itself is certainly not much better. "If you don''t go, you can''t go away!" The white night gritted his teeth and drank, and with one hand he put Zhao Hui on his shoulder and forced the old ape''s body to run forward. The old ape was still struggling and shaking. But the white night ignored. Maybe it was this terrible anger that scared the spirits and beasts around. There were restless voices everywhere in this forest. It''s also a good hiding place for white night. He didn''t dare to drag the ape. It was half an effort. He didn''t know where the front was, but kept on running forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... some of the big trees that hindered him were directly smashed by the white nighters. The brambles in the way were all torn up by force. The ground was dragged by the old ape''s body with a long trace. It took about half a column of incense. Whoa! The white night finally broke out of the scope of the powerful spirit. Feeling that Da Neng didn''t mean to pursue himself, the white night couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not found by the great power, otherwise there was no possibility of escaping at all in the white night!! But it''s not safe to stay here. He looked in front of him and realized that he seemed to have left the forest. He dragged the old ape and Zhao Hui and continued to run forward. Ahead is a green grassland. I don''t know why there will be grassland on the Shenshan mountain in the white night, but I still rush forward. Bang!! At this time, a strange voice sounded. As soon as the white night was stunned, he immediately looked around. However, there was no other thing to see around. Did you break something? The white night stopped and touched the surrounding area with his hand. Only then did he realize that this area was covered with a light border. "Is this?" White night brow tight frown, feel some not very good. Whoa! At this time, there was another air flow from the rear. The white night looked at the forest behind, but there was blood splashing, the screams of countless spirits and beasts, and a large number of trees were ground into powder, as if a pulverizer had fallen into the whole forest, and any existence was involved in it and turned into dust particles. The scene is particularly tragic, see people scalp numb. No, that big energy is coming here! White night''s face sank, no longer hesitated, dragging the old ape and Zhao Huichao to the border. He kept charging forward. And the great energy in the woods over there seems to have noticed the white night at the end, and immediately burst over. A vast gray mist swept towards it. In an instant, half of the grassland turned into particles. All the presence of the fog dissipated.It''s as if in the fog... There''s a god of death standing... it''s just that the fog stops at the front of the boundary and doesn''t move forward half a minute. White night turned his head to have a look, and was stunned immediately. He could see a pair of blood red eyes in the fog, but these eyes were just staring at the white night, they did not move forward, but turned away. What''s going on? Is that terrible power... Afraid of something? My heart is full of confusion. He didn''t dare to go forward any more. If the great power dare not break in, it means that there must be extremely dangerous presence here. The white night stops and wakes Zhao Hui. The old ape has recovered. "Where is this, my lord?" Said the old ape, trembling. "I don''t know!" Staring around in the daytime, I found that there was still grassland around, and there was nothing special about it. "Let''s go inside." Drink in the daytime. "What about the previous horror power?" Asked the old ape. It was scared in the past, naturally do not know where the great power went. "I seem to have broken into a unique place, and that power didn''t come in." White night road. "Didn''t you come in? It... Why doesn''t it come in? " The old ape asked nervously. "Maybe... I dare not come in." The white night hesitated. "Ah?" The old ape''s stout legs were soft again and almost sat on the ground again. "My Lord! We can''t go in any more. We have to find a way to escape! We have to find a way to escape! This place must be some super existence territory which is more terrible than that power. We must go The old ape screamed with fear. "If we go now, I''m afraid we''ll be caught by that giant before we run far away!" "I said I wouldn''t come, but you''re forcing me to come again. That''s good! My old ape must die with you The old ape wailed, and then he began to cry. That thick tone is particularly harsh, even Zhao Hui was awakened by it. "Come on, what is this place? It''s still unknown. If you don''t go in! Then stay here, or if you want to go back, I won''t stop you! " Cold road in the white night, and then walk straight inside. "My Lord, wait for me!" The old ape quickly wiped away his tears and followed. As for Zhao Hui, he hasn''t calmed down. Two people and one ape, continue to walk to the hinterland of the grassland... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2660 Two men and an ape walked cautiously forward. White night fingers against Qianlong ring, nervous tension, especially nervous. As for Zhao Hui and the old ape, they were even more trembling. They walked one step at a time and looked at three steps. White night wanted to sacrifice Hongbing, but he was afraid that the spirit of Hongbing was too strong to wake up the great energy here. Although he was not sure whether there was any power here, he could know from the act that the terrible existence was afraid to come here. There must be an extremely terrible unknown danger here. "There''s a situation!" At this time, the old ape gave a low cry. White night a Zheng, quickly sniffed two, just found that the front of the floating over a very subtle smell of blood. Although it is very thin, it exists. The old ape is not human after all, its olfactory nature is much stronger than the white night. "We... We''d better not go further..." the old ape was trembling. "Will you stay here and die?" The white night asked. The old ape sighed. The two men and one ape walked forward bravely. Walking to the end of the grassland, you will see a low mountain in front of the white night. Although the mountain is not high, it just blocks the sight of two people and one ape. Well, it''s a weird mountain. White night heart murmured, carefully over the mountain. However, as two men and one ape climbed to the top of the mountain, a terrible scene appeared on the other side of the mountain. But at the other end of the mountain, there are long spines. And on every bone spur, there was a corpse on it. Through the lower body, through the mouth. The appearance incomparable terror, looked at the human soul to tremble. It''s like hell. After a glance at the white night, there are hundreds of thousands of bone spines in front of us. There is a corpse on each bone thorn. They turn into a forest of bones, with no end and no margin. These bodies seem to have been dead for a long time, and all of them have been drained of blood, so the smell of blood on them is not strong. Strong... Just bad smell. And let the white night quite care about is that under each bone spur, there is a strange flower. The petals of that flower are particularly bright, as if they were watered by the blood of these corpses... "what is this Zhao Hui sat on the ground and said trembling. "Sacrifice? But... Sacrifice so many people in one breath? What''s going on here The old ape was scared, too. Even though it likes to eat raw people, it has never seen such a terrible sight. White night brows locked, looking at the scene like hell, vaguely have a familiar feeling. What''s more, to his surprise... he didn''t reject such a scene! "Go down and have a look." Drink in the daytime. "Ah?" The old ape and Zhao Hui were shocked. They are too late to run. How dare they go down? But he saw the white night jump, jumped down the top of the mountain, and fell on the front of a bone spur. He touched the bone spur, and looked at the soul on the eye, and said: "the strength of this soul person... Is a jade king!" "Yu Jun?" The old ape couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he ran down and checked it. "My Lord, this soul worshiper is also a jade king!" White night immediately checked a few more. "Yu Jun!" "Yu Jun!" "It''s all Yujun!" His face sank. "No? So many Yujun died here Zhao Hui''s urine is coming out. His strength is incomparably low, which is better than that of the white night. The existence of Yujun level, which one is not as strong as a God in front of him? These strong people can crush him to death with a finger at will! Now, there are so many Yujun dead here! "What''s going on here? What''s going on here? " Zhao Hui screamed with fright. "Shut up The big fist of the old ape knocked Zhao Hui hard. Zhao Hui was dizzy and almost fainted. "My Lord, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. We have to find other exits, and we can''t stay here any longer! It''s so weird here The old ape kept his way tight. "It''s not just weird!" The white night glanced at those bone thorns and said coldly, "there are at least hundreds of thousands of corpses here. How can there be hundreds of thousands of Jade King''s bodies in the whole state of lysheng? Don''t you think it''s strange? " The old ape shivered, looked at the white night in disbelief, and said, "my Lord, do you mean these people...""They''re not from the state of Lysander!" "So... Where did they come from?" Asked the old ape, trembling. "I don''t know." "But one thing is certain, they must have been caught here for sacrifice! Why do all the jade princes exist? Why did they die in this way? They must have been used to sacrifice something... It must be so! " "Your honor, shall we... Shall we go or not?" Asked the old ape with an ugly smile. "Go White night said without hesitation. This place even he felt creepy, so he couldn''t stick to it any longer. But just then... CLICK! A strange voice came out. The two men, one ape, who were about to leave, froze at once. The white night looks at the sound source. However, a corpse on a bone spur suddenly moved... the pupil slightly swelled in the daytime. Slowly, the body began to wriggle from side to side, as if trying to get rid of the spur. They raised their hands, grabbed the bone spurs coming out of their mouth, and moved up a little bit. The "Chi Chi Chi" sound of flesh and blood rubbing against bone spurs is particularly harsh. Soon, a corpse climbed out of the top of the bone spurs and fell to the ground. The strange scene again challenged the nerves of the people. The most frightening thing finally happened... "big... Adult..." the old ape called out tremblingly. But after the body fell to the ground, he stood up again. Its empty eyes glowed with red light, and its intention of killing gradually diffused. Moreover, it also reemerged with the spirit of Yu Juncai... the old ape and Zhao Hui, who had just recovered, were staring at each other, and both of them were inconceivable. But the next second. Whew! A sword light passed by, and the body was cut in two on the spot. At first glance, it was the white night. One finger of sword light will tear it. "My Lord!" Cried the old ape. "Go After drinking in the daytime, he immediately put away his sword spirit and turned to run. But at this time. Click! Click! Click! ... the dense sound began to ring on this terrible plain, like firecrackers, crackling and ringing... in this terrible plain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2661 Hearing this sound, the white night that was about to leave froze. The same is true of old ape and Zhao Hui. They didn''t run away. They can''t escape. At this time, all they can do is to watch silently. Because after the activities of these corpses, a thick border rose from the mountain. It''s like a trap. And these two people and one ape are the prey that falls into the trap... the boundary is very strong, and the breath is enough to make people unable to bear it. But there is also a breath of overflow, let the white night suddenly realize. "This spirit is just like the altar and even the temple! Here, too, is a sacrificial spot The white night thought with consternation. "My Lord, we are going to die! We are going to die! " The old ape and Zhao Hui had been scared crazy for a long time. One ape and one man were holding each other and yelling bitterly. The white night coldly stares at the numerous jade princes who come down from the bone spurs in front of him, and then he murmurs: "you two, get down at once!" "Down?" The old ape and Zhao Hui couldn''t understand, but they didn''t hesitate to lie on the ground. But he saw the white night jump, jump to the high altitude, and then pull out the Hongbing, hard hit together. "Liuhe startles the goose!" The shrill roar resounded through the sky. Then, a terrible sword light exploded and covered all around. Whew!! The sword light is released like day. They were directly shrouded in the bodies that had climbed down. In an instant, a large number of corpses were burned and torn by the sword light. Around the white night, I don''t know how many bodies were crushed. When the light of the sword dissipated and the night fell, there was a vacuum around him, and even the sharp spines were cut off. Seeing this scene, the old ape and Zhao Hui were both stunned. "Is this man... So good?" The old ape is incredible. "Of course, the white night Dragon Lord can compete with the dark Dynasty." Zhao Hui''s eyes brightened, as if to realize the origin of this adult. "Dark dynasty? What is that? " The old ape couldn''t understand Zhao Hui. It''s just... Even though the white night used this move to empty the surrounding Yujun, there are countless Yujun in the scene. Can we kill it? One man and one ape shivered against the border. However, Yu Jun''s body in all directions is a tsunami, like a wave rushing towards this. Each Jade King''s body is releasing the terrible and astonishing Qi, which are combined into the general trend and suppressed towards this end. I don''t know that the body of the white night is under the terrible force of repression. But fortunately, these jade princes are only corpses in the end, and they can''t release soul skills, which can be regarded as great fortune in misfortune. If these are living jade Jun, even if he has so many Hongbing, it is difficult to resist. After all, this is hundreds of thousands of jade princes. How terrible is the fighting power? White night eyes deep coagulation, control eight Hongbing, directly into the Yujun crowd, crazy fight. He was holding a black ice fan, one fan towards the crowd. Whoa!! The cold wind burst out, directly covering the body of tens of thousands of Zunyu Jun in front of him. In an instant, all these jade princes turned into frost. White night eyes Senning, and then holding a black ice fan suddenly pull. Boom... the fluttering cold air on the Xuan ice fan was pulled back in an instant, and turned into a terrible tornado and rolled forward. Those who were dust covered souls were all torn up by the terrible tornado and died. The old ape and Zhao Hui were staring at each other. When dealing with this large number of enemies, Xuan ice fan embodies extraordinary power. After freezing these jade princes, he pulled out his magic sword in the white night and chopped the people fiercely. Whew! A piece of meat is scattered. With a sword, thousands of jade princes were dismembered. The old ape and Zhao Hui were excited. I didn''t expect such a performance in white night. However, it is also true that these jade princes are just walking corpses without thinking. Although they have the realm of Yujun, they can not give full play to the strength of Yujun. With the power of Hongbing, it is not difficult to kill them completely. "Help! We are saved Zhao Hui said excitedly. The old ape clapped his hands and screamed with excitement. But at this point. SA!! A strange sound sounded. Then, I saw the strange flowers on the ground suddenly spraying out a large number of wonderful pollen. Pollen floats and covers the whole area.Then, one by one, the dead jade princes put together again and resurrected. They joined in the battle and fought against the white night. "What?" One man and one ape were stunned. The white night is also muddled. It turns out that these strange flowers can actually revive these dead Yujun? It seems that this place is indeed a sacrificial spot! The same as the previous altar and temple! However, the level of this place is obviously higher than that of the altar, or even the temple. There are too many jade princes, hundreds of thousands of them. It is impossible to kill hundreds of thousands of jade princes in a single breath at night. When he kills some of them, these strange flowers on the ground will spit out pollen and revive those dead jade princes. No matter how many pieces white night cuts them, they will put them together and stand up again. The white night was gloomy, and he immediately offered his sword to the jade princes. Of course, the flame from the yellow is not Yujun can resist. Soon, these Yujun are ignited, and the whole plain is a sea of fire. But... That''s not enough. Although Lihuang sword fire was terrible, it could not completely burn these jade princes into dust. At most, they became a pile of coke, and then revived under the power of pollen. Ordinary jade princes can''t fight against the fire of Lihuang sword. They will burn it completely without ash. But these jade princes are different... their flesh and blood are obviously different from ordinary jade princes. They seem to be blessed by some kind of power. If this is really a sacrificial spot, white night is absolutely afraid to ignore the power here. After all, he was able to resist the attack from the upper position with the eye he got from the altar. If the sacrificial site had a limb, the energy released by that limb would surely be able to match the upper position. We can''t go on fighting. Otherwise, sooner or later, the power of the white night will be consumed. We should find the source of power of this place and take it away, just as we did with Hong. Only in this way can we stop the endless tide of corpses of Yujun. But white night can''t find the source of that power. After biting his teeth, he could only shout to the old ape and Zhao Hui over there: "you two, go find the source of this place!" "Array source?" One man, one ape, was astonished. "Is this a phalanx?" Old ape big voice. "Yes, we have to find the source of the array. Go He cried at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2662 Array source?? There are Yujun everywhere. How dare they run around? In case of being watched by a jade king, Zhao Hui also can''t fight. Maybe the old ape can kill a few, but it''s not a matter of how many, but tens of thousands of them... one ape is so scared that he can''t move. "Come on, or we''ll all die!" The white night roared at one man and one ape. The old ape shivered all over, and immediately seized Zhao Hui and roared, "you must think of a way!" "You... Why don''t you want to?" Zhao Hui was afraid. "I can''t enchant the array!" "You..." Zhao Hui was helpless. Now that the matter has come to an end, he can only spell it out. "At my level, I can''t understand this array. I don''t even know it''s a Dharma array, but since the dragon master has said it, I have to try it all the way!" Zhao Hui looked around, twisted and gnawed his teeth and said: "according to the general distribution framework of the boundary of the array, we can infer that the current array source should be a little bit to the south, because the corpses of Yujun there are more crazy and irritable, which shows that the energy they absorb is more intense. So I infer that the array source should be in the south side!" "So... What should we do now?? I don''t see any source in there, either Asked the old ape. "You have to check the space tunnel, the space wall and the underground. The array source can''t be hidden with too complex force, otherwise it will affect the release of the power in the array source. So you just need to look in these places, and you should be able to find some traces." Zhao Hui trembled. "Well, let''s go now." The old ape roared. He grabbed Zhao Hui and ran to the south. Seeing this in the white night, he immediately urged Hongbing to kill Yujun in the south for them. With the fire support of the white night, one man and one ape are relieved to find the source of the battle. "It''s about here! Let''s see if there''s one under the ground first! " Zhao Hui cried. The old ape growled, and his thick arms dug hard toward the ground. However, this area is special. The vegetation here is not comparable to that of the state of Lisheng. Even the land is extremely hard. The old ape tried his best to excavate, but only dug a pit four or five meters deep. "Didn''t you eat?" Seeing that there was a jade King rushing around, Zhao Hui immediately drank and yelled. "Shut up!" The old ape scolded: "you give me to block these guys, give me some time!" Finish saying, it roars, thick arms twinkle a blue talisman, very strange. A moment later, its arms were actually condensed into a thin layer of frost. Bang! Bang! The old ape smashed his arms into the ground and stabbed his whole arm. "Roar!" The old ape roared, and his thick arms were cold. He could see that the frost on his arms was constantly spreading. He actually made a thin layer of frost on the deep pit. Zhao Hui almost didn''t freeze to death and jumped out of the pit. At this time, a jade king has been killed. Zhao Hui was scared out of her wits and ran away. Fortunately, Yu Jun didn''t use magic, just attacked with hands and feet. But even if it was just a hand and foot attack, if a finger touched Zhao Hui''s body, Zhao Hui would have to burst and die on the spot. "Help! Dragon Lord, help Zhao Hui dodged and screamed bitterly. He didn''t dare to fight back at all. He could only jump up and down, and was in great distress. Seeing the white night over there, he immediately kneaded a sword formula, blew out the air sword, and flew towards Zhao Hui. Whoosh, whoosh... the air sword dances disorderly and cuts the Jade King who pursues Zhao Hui into several pieces. Seeing this, Zhao Hui was lying on the ground, gasping for breath, and was in a state of palpitation. But the next second, those who were cut into pieces on the ground suddenly wriggled up. Then, they put together one by one, and became the appearance of the Jade King. As if these are immortal beings... "ah?" Zhao Hui''s face was pale. At the same time. Click! Click! Click... strange sounds came again from all directions. Zhao Hui looked, and the whole person was afraid to move. But he saw hundreds of jade princes coming from all directions. They were all crazy and rushed at Zhao Hui. Even the Jade King is flying in the sky. At this moment, Zhao Hui''s heart is full of despair. But at this time... boom... the dull sound comes out. Then the ground suddenly trembled, and then a large number of cracks appeared on the ground. Those who have no brain to rush to this jade Jun all fall into the crack!"What?" Zhao Hui was stunned and looked at the pit nearby. Only then discovered is the old ape, it actually relies on the two arms, forcefully tears the earth. Its two thick arms full of frost extended two nearly hundred Zhang Long icicles, icicles with its force, will move the earth. Zhao Hui was shocked. It never occurred to him that the strength of the old ape was so terrible that the hard ground was directly stripped away... "my Lord!" The old ape roared. White night eyes a Lin, the fingers move. Keng! The batian sword flies past and is directly suspended on the top of one person and one ape. Then, the endless oppressive power of bajue falls from the sky and is applied to the Jade Emperor around him. Bang Dong!! Those jade princes could not bear the terrible force of repression, and their bodies were crushed. Zhao Hui and the old ape are safe. Zhao Hui didn''t dare to hesitate and jumped directly into the crack to look for the source. "Did you find it?" Growled the old ape. "No!" Zhao Hui looked for a circle under the dark ground and tried to scream. "No?" The old ape has a heart. "Isn''t it deep enough?" In the white night of fighting among the jade princes, he immediately inquired. "Impossible, it''s thousands of meters underground..." Zhao Hui cried. Further down, it''s not suitable to set up the array, and no one will deliberately bury the source of the array to the ground below ten thousand meters, because in that way, the array can''t be distributed at all, unless it''s some kind of incredible super array... "isn''t it underground?" White night frowns. "It''s impossible to go down again. We can only try space tunnel and space wall!" Zhao Hui yelled, then jumped up, sacrificing space power, searching for the space tunnel in this area. But it''s a lot more complicated than a cleft. Because the space is a whole, regardless of the surface and the underground, every corner must be searched. If a corner is exposed, all previous efforts may be wasted. And in the process of searching, it can''t be disturbed. The old ape roared to protect Zhao Hui''s Dharma. The tide of corpses of Yujun rushed to it immediately. But how many can it resist? Its animal nature has been aroused, but it is no use at present. White night eyes Sen Ning, again jump to Zhao Hui, and then palm high. Whoa! Eight Hongbing soldiers were immediately scattered around the city www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2663 Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh.... Hong Bing whirled wildly, with two people and one ape as the central circle. Then, the terrible spirit of Hongbing began to volatilize and release around. Standing in the middle of the white night, the fingers quickly knead the formula, and the soul of the sky in the chest brightened up, as if the bright moon and the scorching sun were shining. At the same time, a large number of Hongbing released the power of Hongbing and whirled around the white night. A moment later, the great force of Yujun rolled all around. Then... The force of Hongbing in the storm tore like crazy, and all the jade princes were torn into powder and floated with the wind, covering the whole area. The old ape widened his eyes and looked around at the terrible storm. The storm soared into the sky. In the storm, it seems to see the faces of gods roaring, as if to see a line of tyrannical dragon in the tumbling. Those so-called jade princes, in front of these existence, simply worthless! The old ape shivered. In the face of the terrible storm, he found that he didn''t even have the courage to stand up. The whole thing was a puff and he knelt down. It wants to worship the storm. Perhaps, this is not a storm at all, but an extraordinary force of gods. I don''t know how long it took for the terrible storm to subside. After that, the eight red soldiers also turned into eight halos and ran towards the body of the white night. As for the white night, he fell down from the air and fell heavily to the ground. In the air, there was no piece of meat bigger than rice in the whole plain. All the jade princes are wiped out! "My Lord!" The old ape called out, ran over, and picked up the white night with his big arms. "Are you all right?" "I''m ok, just... Out of power, the spirit of the sky consumes too much, you quickly... Find out the source of the array, quick..." the white night gasped and yelled. "Oh... Good! Good The old ape nodded and followed Zhao Hui to find the source of the array. White night is lying on the ground, continue to breathe, a moment later recovered some strength, then put a pill into the mouth, carrying the breath. The move just now is a combination of the moves released by eight Hongbing soldiers. The eight barrens lead to divinity. Naturally, the power formed by the eight armed forces is extraordinary. However, Bai Ye didn''t expect that the power of this move was so powerful that it could even drag the souls around him and tear them up. However, the consumption of this move is also particularly huge, which is not the same as the combination of Liuhe Jinghong and Qixuan. The white night of the moment is completely empty. Now. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hissing... a lot of strange sounds ring. White night hard to get up, looking around. But I saw the foam in the air boiling again. Influenced by the power of this array source, they recombine again, and gradually change into human form. "So fast?" The white night glares big eyes, the face is inconceivable appearance. The speed of their recovery is amazing... "what''s the matter with big... Adults?" As soon as Zhao Hui came out of the empty tunnel, he saw the strange scenery around him and immediately inquired. "Stop talking nonsense. Have you found the source of the array?" Asked the white night. "Adults... How can it be so easy... At present, the villains have only checked half of them..." Zhao Hui wanted to cry without tears. "We don''t have time! After thirty more, these jade princes will be revived again, and my strength is almost exhausted!! We can''t stay here any more! " The white night gnaws one''s teeth. "So... What shall we do, my lord?" Zhao Hui wanted to cry without tears. "Run away!" Drink in the daytime. "Run away? But we are surrounded by the border... " " don''t worry! " Drinking in the white night, he gave up the magic sword and chopped at the barrier not far away. Whew! The barrier was torn on the spot. Seeing this scene, Zhao Hui and the old ape were both stunned. "My Lord, since you can break the border, why didn''t you do it earlier?" The old ape couldn''t help shouting. "That''s because in my opinion, it''s not necessarily safe to leave here." Hoarse at night. One man and one ape don''t know what that means. However, the boundary has opened, and the thousands of jade princes over there are already gathering and forming. There is no time left. Zhao Hui and the old ape are not wordy, so they run outside. White night also followed out.Although they escaped from the border, the jade kings did not seem to want to let them go, and they all followed. Two men and one ape fled to the forest where they came. However. When they escaped to the border which had been accidentally broken by the white night, they all stopped. Just look at the outside of the border is a cloud of fog, and in the fog, there is a figure... the blood red eyes are staring at these two people and an ape. "This... Who is this person Zhao Hui stopped suddenly and looked at the fog in horror. White night frowned, coldly staring at this person: "did not expect that he has not left..." "adult, you are afraid of... Is this person?" Asked the old ape in a deep voice. White night nods. He wanted to take a chance to see if the man would leave, but he had been waiting outside. Although he didn''t come in, I''m afraid he had insight into what happened inside. "Come out of here, I won''t kill you!" At this time, the figure in the fog made a very wonderful sound. The sound became extremely light in the ears of two people and one ape. As if it was the concern of relatives and greetings from friends, it was extremely kind and comfortable... Zhao Hui couldn''t bear the power of this wonderful voice, but he was sluggish and walked out of the border. The old ape''s eyes also became lost.... it was staring at the figure in the fog, the huge body moved a little bit towards that, as if the last bit of consciousness was slowly disappearing... even in the white night, the spirit and consciousness at the moment were also affected. But fortunately, he has the power of Heihe, plus his spirit is different from ordinary people, people can still maintain a trace of clarity, and immediately drink a lot. "You two, stop!" With this sound, the spirit skill of the figure in the fog was immediately broken. He frowned and glanced at the white night. "What''s the matter? I... how am I standing here? " "What just happened?" Both of them were confused. "You can''t go out. Once you go out, you will die in this man''s hands." The white night, staring at the man in the fog, said coldly. "But if you don''t come out, will you live?" People in the fog made a cold and ferocious voice. At night, his face sank and he looked back. The tide like jade king has already rushed over... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2664 The tide of corpses of Yujun is rushing towards this place. The endless pressure is like a big wave, rushing towards the people. Zhao Hui was paralyzed with fear. The domineering momentum of the old ape had dissipated at this moment. The night is silent. At present, there are wolves before and tigers after. Neither advance nor retreat. It is really a dead end. "If you want to live, just walk out of this barrier. Don''t worry. My purpose is to have those weapons on you. If you are willing to give them to me, why should I kill you? After all, you are no threat to me! OK? Come out if you agree, otherwise it will be too late The figure in the fog continues to tempt two people and one ape. "My lord... Let''s go out!" Zhao Hui cried. "Yes, my lord... I... we don''t have a choice. Let''s go, get out, maybe there''s a chance of survival!" The old ape also shivered and agreed. "But if you really go out, it is to give your life to this man! We can''t help it. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what ''! It''s something that many people covet. If he wants to keep Hong Bing''s secret and not let others know that he has Hongbing, he will kill us! To be you, do you care what ridiculous promise, and choose to let go of ants that can be easily crushed to death? " White night asked. One man and one ape lost their voice immediately. "Can you live without going out?" The figure in the fog repeatedly shook his head: "too naive! Naive ridiculous! And... You seem to have overlooked a little bit of it! " "Which one?" Zhao Hui shivered and asked. The figure in the fog closed his eyes, whirled but took a step, and actually walked towards the border. "Do you really think I dare not come in?" When the sound fell to the ground, the man was close to the border and could jump in at any time. Zhao Hui and the old ape were completely shocked. "My Lord! adult! We took it, we took it! We''re going out! Don''t be angry, don''t be angry! " The old ape and Zhao Hui kneel down on the ground, kowtow and cry. The man in the fog was quite satisfied. "If you two know how to do it, get out of here, or you''ll be miserable if you go in! There are countless ways to let you fall into endless pain forever, so that you will never die and suffer forever!! Are you willing to do this? " Said the misty man with a smile. One man and one ape are completely scared crazy. This time, who cares about the meaning of white night? Just get up and head out. Seeing this in the white night, he stopped them immediately. "Dragon master! What are you hesitating about at this time? " Zhao Hui didn''t know where the courage came from, but he yelled at the white night. But the white night was indifferent, instead, he drank coldly: "if any of you dare to go out, I will kill him first!" As soon as he said this, one man and one ape were numb. What should I do now? When they go out, they will be killed in the daytime. If they do not go out, the great power outside will also kill them. They are dead! That''s why the weak in Lysander are so miserable! In this case, it can only be slaughtered. Zhao Hui was in despair. The old ape was silent. At this time, Yujun corpse tide has been killed. The man''s face was a little cold in the fog, and he snorted, "get out of here quickly, or it will be too late! Do you really want to die in it "Who said we would die?" White night backhand a wave, sacrifice the last bit of strength, push out the batian sword, toward the corpse tide behind him. Keng! The batian sword releases the power of the world and shakes the whole world. An inexhaustible domineering spirit, with batian Dao as the barrier, isolated the tide of Yujun corpse. Fortunately, Yujun corpse tide is just a strong forward rush, but can not break through the barrier, was blocked outside. Several people are safe for the time being. "With the Hongbing? You are still too naive. At present, you are at the end of a strong arrow. You have no strength. How long can you block it with Hongbing? I''m afraid that if you don''t give a hundred breath, you''ll be exhausted and be dismembered by those guys. " People shake their heads in the fog. "So what? If you have the ability, come in! " The white night hums coldly. The old ape and Zhao Huiqi stare at him and are shocked. "We are dead today, absolutely dead!" The old ape also sat on the ground, some decadent. So is Zhao Hui. When one is afraid to the extreme, he is not afraid. All of a sudden, they have no idea how to use themselves. Because... They''re too weak. From the moment they followed the white night, their lives were not in their hands.Before they get out of this barrier, their lives are held by the white night, and when they get out of the barrier, the terror in the fog can control their lives and lives. So even if it''s a crazy provocation, they don''t want to say anything else on the night. "You want Hongbing? Hong Bing is here. You can come in and take them. Of course, if you have the courage! " There was no expression on the white night. "Oh? Are you a general player? " The man in the fog blew his mouth and laughed: "we know, you want to lead me in, and then close the power of the Heaven Sword, let me help you deal with the corpse tide, and you flee in disorder, right?" "No!" "I just feel like you don''t have the courage to come in!" he said "Bad general!" The man in the fog shook his head: "you are a strong force, this seat will not be appropriate!" "So, are you going to come in? Oh, that was what you played before! It''s ridiculous! " "I am dead in this, and I will not go out. You will die of this heart." "Hum, so you are trying to force me?" People outside the fog were annoyed. No one dared to speak to him in such a way. Step up a few steps in the white night, go outside the barrier, only a meter away from the foggy people, then take out the Hongbing, so stab on the ground, and look at him indifferently: "if you want, you come in and take it yourself! Things are here. You go a little further. They are yours! " "What are adults doing?" Zhao Hui asked dully. "He''s suicidal." The old ape replied. The man in the fog looked at the scene without expression, and the fist was tightly pressed. The mist that covered his body was also boiling at this time. Finally! He could not bear it any more, and took a half step straight into the border. It''s just half a step! He would not dare to add more. But this half step just stepped in, and suddenly all the Hongbing were gathered in the white night, and dragged Zhao Hui and the old ape back in a flash. The man in the fog had a blood eye and said, "what do you retreat?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2665 The sudden retreat of the white night made the misty man some unexpected and very angry. "I can''t go back any more. It''s not easy for you to come in and kill me to get my things." White night road. "As you can see, I''ve just stepped in half a step, so it''s very easy for me to enter this enchantment! The reason why I don''t want to go in is that it''s not my territory, but if you completely irritate me, I promise that even if it''s God''s territory, I''ll break in and kill you! " The misty man was cold and shouting. "Then you get out of here!" The white night immediately roared and scolded. This word, completely let the misty man stunned. He probably didn''t expect that the existence of the Jin emperor would dare to be so bold and insult himself in front of himself! He has been on the holy mountain for many years, and no one has ever dared to humiliate himself like this. An unprecedented anger burst into the man''s mind. He would like to rush in now and dismember the arrogant Jin Dynasty. But... He didn''t move. The sole of the foot is still stepping on the outside of the border, even if it is put in the half of the sole, also in an instant back. He knew there was no need to intimidate. Because the existence of the Jin emperor period has been found. And he realized that he had been fooled! "You seem to know that I''m not going to go inside, are you?" The man in the fog said without expression. "If you had dared to come in, you would have come in! Why bother talking to us here? " White night shook his head: "you do not enter, that is because you know that once you set foot here, you will be in danger of life!" "I didn''t expect that you could see this clearly at such a moment, but what''s the use of it? Will you not die if I don''t go in? " The misty man said with a smile. "Then not necessarily!" The corner of his mouth rose in the white night, and suddenly he turned his back on the sword and chopped away at the numerous corpses of Yujun. Whew! The desolate sword power splits countless corpses into powder. Then the white night jump, rushed into the tide of Yujun corpses, dancing a black ice fan. A large number of Yujun were frozen. The white night is like the God of heaven descending into the earth, fighting madly in it. After a while, the tide of corpses was killed by the night. "It''s no use. How long can you last? When you''re exhausted, it''s time to die! " Cried the man in the fog. "But what if we destroy the energy source of this place?" The voice of indifference came. Then I saw the white night disappear on the other side of the low mountain. The man in the fog was slightly stunned. And then. Boom! It''s a big bang. Then there was a bloody light that went straight into the sky. The old ape and Zhao Hui looked at it in a hurry. However, seeing the countless corpses of Yujun, Qi Qi stopped fighting and attacking. On the contrary, they were all fixed in the original place, as if someone had pointed out the acupoints. What''s going on? One man and one ape were terrified. However, the next second, the countless Yujun seemed to have been baked by high temperature, and all melted into liquid and sprinkled on the ground... soon, the whole area was submerged by these melted Yujun. The strange sight of crazy impact on the brain of one man and one ape. They don''t know how to describe this terrible scene... the man in the fog looked at the strange scene, and suddenly, he seemed to realize something and roared. "Damn it!! Ants! Ants!! You are too bold!! How dare you use me! I will never let you go! I want to seal you in the magic weapon, let you enjoy my torture forever!! Ah The man in the fog was suddenly furious, and his whole body was like an eruption of a volcano, pounding fiercely around him. The forest behind him was quickly razed to the ground, the ground burst, and the sky twisted. The round creatures either ran away or were torn to pieces by his terrible spirit. But even so, the spirit of the misty man could not pass through the border in front of him and affect everything in the boundary. Obviously, the area within the border area made him extremely afraid. Seeing this scene, Zhao Hui and the old ape suddenly realized it. "My Lord, he... He found the source of the array with the help of this man''s spirit!" Zhao Hui exclaimed in surprise. "What? What''s the use of this person''s Qi? What are you talking about? " The old ape obviously didn''t know what had happened, so he asked. Don''t you know, you fool? The Lord is deliberately irritating the man, let him step on the border half step! If he enters the border, he will stimulate the array source and double the energy released by the array source, so as to strengthen the bodies of Yujun and make them better guard here. When the energy release of the array source suddenly increases, his location will be exposed in an instant. Adults have been observing the changes of the whole area, although the change of the array source is only in one In a flash, but I was also recognized by the adults! ""So it is... That is to say, it is this man who helped the adults find the source of the array?" The old ape was suddenly enlightened. "Not bad!" Zhao Hui said with a smile. "But... Are you afraid that this man will come in and wipe us out?" "I don''t know if adults are afraid, but I do know that adults believe that this person is afraid to enter. At most, he only reaches in half his feet to scare us! That''s all Said Zhao Hui. The old ape has an incredible look. "I''m an adult... I''m so bold!" "If you are not bold, how dare you come to such a place?" As Zhao Hui said, he turned his head with the old ape and ran towards the white night. People out in the fog are angry and helpless... "you will die in there! by my troth! You will die in it He uttered a vicious curse. But the white night turned a deaf ear. Because at this time, he has been shocked by the scene in front of him. As Zhao Hui said, the array source is located in the south. It''s just... It''s in a weird location! It is actually hidden in the south of space and time! It''s not space, it''s not under the ground! But in the past! It has been moving, and is regularly avoiding the white night and other people''s search! The white night accelerated the time of this place and found its position! If we don''t accelerate the time in this area, the array source will always be faster than that in the daytime. And white night will never find its existence. "Who on earth... Designed such a wonderful array?" The white night looks at the array source taken out from time and space and murmurs to himself. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2666 It means that if you can''t find the corpse source, it will threaten the White Emperor. But in terms of the temples and altars that we visited before, finding the source of the battle could not solve the problem. Its real terror lies in the treasure connected with the array source! The power of the so-called array source also comes from this treasure! That''s not true. The liquid material began to flow towards the source. The old ape and Zhao Hui looked, as if they saw a torrential flood inundating here. One man, one ape, trembling. The white night took a deep breath and whispered, "come here!" After that, he jumped to the source of the array and held his hand on it. In an instant, the energy of terror poured into his body like a monster. The whole body of the white night Qi pulse, the spirit of the sky are all filled with satisfaction. "What?" White night was stunned. This array source is so powerful! Compared with those in the previous altars and temples, it''s quite different! And the energy is... Too pure, isn''t it? The white night was especially excited. When the eight Hongbing soldiers were sacrificed, they were arranged and turned into a circle around the three people. The spirit of Ba Ba Ba Hong Bing is extraordinary. The torrent was immediately blocked by Hongbing''s spirit. The old ape and Zhao Hui were particularly afraid. But their bodies had slowly stopped shaking. I think so. Have been immersed in fear, more or less... It''s time to adapt to this fear... "adults... What are these things?" Zhao Hui widened her eyes and looked at the strange liquid isolated from the outside. "I don''t know, but it''s not a good thing. Be careful." Sitting on the ground in the daytime, with one hand still on the array source, he continued to greedily absorb the energy overflowing from the array source. "What shall we do now?" Asked the old ape. "Naturally, it''s recuperation and recovery. Try to get out of here." White night road. "If we don''t leave this ghost place now, even if we can run out, the terrifying power outside is also a great threat. Sir, if you have Hong Bing, you can''t deal with him?" Zhao Hui inquired. White night shook his head: "Hongbing has never been invincible. It''s just a ridiculous thing. The strength of that man is so pervasive that I can''t see through it. In my eyes, he is like a mystery. I don''t know anything about him. Do you think such an opponent can win?" Zhao Hui shook her head solemnly. The unknown opponent is often the most terrible. "Then we can''t stay here for a lifetime." The old ape was busy. "It is impossible to stay for a lifetime, but we are now facing a very contradictory thing." The road sank in the white night. "What''s the matter?" "That''s the enemy we''re dealing with right now!" The white night looked at it and said in a voice, "the reason why the terrible existence outside dare not come in is because of the fear of the power in the border area, and this power is the power we are facing at present!" "Therefore, if we eliminate the current force, it seems safe, but in fact, the terrorist existence outside is also relatively safe, and he can enter here without fear and kill us!" The old ape said hoarse. "Yes." "In that case, if we can''t solve the terrorist forces here and the great power outside, then we can''t get out of danger, and the situation is still grim..." Zhao Hui frowned. He thought it was temporary security, but he never thought it was still dangerous. The old ape said nothing. To deal with the threat here, you have to kill the one outside? This kind of thing is more difficult than going to the sky... "so we have only one way to go now!" Said the white night. One man and one ape looked at him. "My Lord, what is the way?" But he saw the white night, his eyes were thick, and he said in a low voice, "bring that man in!" As soon as the words fell, the skulls of the old ape and Zhao Hui almost exploded. One man and one ape are still glad that the man didn''t come in. Now the white night is going to invite that man in again?? Does he really want to die? Or is he just crazy? Just out of the tiger''s mouth, and lead the tiger home? Is there such a person in the world? Zhao Hui and the old ape couldn''t understand the idea of white night. But white night was already brewing his plan. "That man is powerful and looks irritable, but even the strongest anger can''t make him lose his mind! The more terrifying the power is, the more extraordinary the mental and self-control ability will be. Before I provoked him like that, he could resist and refuse to enter. Now I use him to find out the source of the array. I''m afraid he will only wait for us to die outside and never come here again! " The white night was hoarse and hoarse, and his brows were wrinkled."In that case, my Lord, let''s not think about it." Zhao Hui said with a smile. "Do you have a better way?" The white night glanced at him. Zhao Hui couldn''t help but freeze up and say nothing. At this moment, the white night suddenly stood up. "I believe that there is a limit to one''s self-control." One man and one ape were all startled. "My lord... What are you going to do?" The old ape asked carefully. "Imagine if the man outside thinks the threat inside has been lifted, do you think... He will come in?" The white night is light. "My Lord is joking. He is afraid of the power inside, and you can destroy it. Isn''t it easy to kill him? How can you compete with him again? It must have been a run away. It''s too late to rush! " The old ape said with a smile. "So it takes your acting." The white night vision unconsciously looks at a man and an ape. Zhao Hui and the old ape trembled wildly, and their faces were ugly. "My Lord, we are humble and weak. I''m afraid we can''t help you." "Yes, my Lord, you are so unparalleled. You should not need our help. We are just ants. We are afraid that we will not be able to accomplish anything but fail." The old ape and Zhao Hui quickly squeezed out a smile. "Have confidence in yourself." White night shook his head: "you take a rest as soon as possible. This source can give me a lot of energy. With this energy, I can stop for a while. But I think the energy of this place must be more than that. If we can''t solve this problem, we must leave as soon as possible, or everyone will die!" One man and one ape look ugly, very unnatural. And just when they were racking their brains to refuse the plan of the white night... Gulu Gulu... the horrible liquid that enveloped two people and one ape suddenly burst into a boil www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2667 Two people and one ape breathed, and looked at the strange liquid in a hurry. But see this blocked outside of the liquid as boiling water, constantly rolling, boiling, a bubble out. Then all the liquid began to pour right in front of the white night. They gather more and more, but also more and more thick. In the end, it wasn''t like a liquid, it was more like a paste. Then, the paste turned into a human shape of about two meters and stood in front of two people and one ape. The white night looks at this thing silently, the expression is particularly serious. In fact, strictly speaking, those former corpse tides of Yujun were not the real guards of this place. The bodies were just dealing with people who had come in here by mistake. Their combat power is not high, the only advantage is the number and immortality, and it is no doubt impossible to rely on these brainless corpses to protect the treasure of this place. The real guard, I''m afraid, is just this thing... Gulu... the strange liquid stopped boiling. It turns into a human form, with the outline of his eyes toward the white night. At first glance, it seems that this thing is no threat, but in this kind of place, the more ordinary and ordinary things are, the more terrible they are. "My lord... What is this?" Zhao Hui exclaimed in surprise. "I don''t know. Be careful!" The white night frowns coldly. The humanoid looked at two men and one ape, looked at them for a moment, and then began to walk towards the white night. But before he had gone a few steps, he ran into the boundary of the spirit of Yi Hongbing, and the human shaped object was instantly smashed by the strength of Hongbing. Click! It''s like a mud body that explodes directly and splashes around like fireworks. Seeing this scene, both of them were stunned. "What? This... This is dead? " Zhao Hui quickly rubbed his eyes, once thought he was wrong. "Is that too weak? I thought it was some wonderful existence Zhao Hui finally came back to his senses and said in an incredible way. "Weak? Don''t get me wrong The road sank in the white night. Zhao Hui was stunned and looked at it. Only then did he find that the mud that had been blown up quickly gathered together at this time, and in a short time, it formed the appearance of the clay figurine. Seeing the scene, the old ape and Zhao Hui''s mouth widened immediately. "See that?" "Now this guy will be more difficult to kill than those jade princes! And its power... Will be even more terrifying. " "We are not afraid of... You have Hongbing here, but we can''t help it..." Zhao Hui said cautiously. This is just comfort. And the voice has just dropped... Dong! A strange voice came out. Then he looked at the space in front of two people and one ape, and suddenly a wonderful crack appeared. This crack actually forcefully tears the space in front of them. As a result, the eight spinning Hongbing bumped into the broken space crack and stopped, and the originally evenly rotating Hongbing immediately fluctuated. "Bad, it''s space dislocation!" The old ape cried sadly. Breath is tight at night. But look at that clay figurine that sticks out his hand and blasts in. It looks like a hand made of mud, but it has a kind of world power that breaks the void and dominates the world. In front of this force, the old ape and Zhao Hui didn''t even have the courage to fight back. They could only stare at the rubber band like big hand killing them. However, the powerful sword of the other side is not affected by his arm. Whew! The arm was immediately cut off. But the next second, the broken arm swished again, and returned to the body of the humanoid object and integrated with it again. What''s more, Bai Ye was stunned to find that when he chopped the clay figurine''s arm, the strength attached to the arm seemed to be integrated into its body along with its arm... is it difficult that this thing can directly absorb the strength of others and transform it into its own strength? The white night is full of thoughts. If that''s the case, is this thing... Something that people can overcome? The humanoid thing broke through the isolation of Hongbing and killed the general. White night immediately summoned up eight Hongbing, hands move, holding the black ice fan, toward the human shape of a fan. Whoa! The cold wind blows. The man shaped object immediately turned into an ice sculpture. "You''re going to break up!" White night to the old ape and Zhao Hui drink, and then urge the law. Seven Xuanhe released, seven Hongbing immediately into the body of the white night, and the energy of the white night began to soar.Just... The power of the ice fan doesn''t seem to control the figure for long. Then look at the ice that covers the surface of the human figure begins to disappear a little bit! Eyes are wide in the night, making sure you don''t read it wrong. They seem to be directly absent from the body of the human being, as if they were absorbed by them. The whole figure has been released from the frost at the same time... at the same time, it began to overflow a little cold. This cold air... Is exactly the same as the xuanice fan! Feeling this change, the heart of the night is almost stopped. He began to be sure that his guess was right. This thing... Can absorb the power of others and transform it into its own. But he can''t believe it anyway, even the strength of Hongbing can absorb! What is this? The creature that I was facing was not the altar that the temple could compare with. He was cold and wanted to pull back. But the terrible creature was already in the arms and killed him in the white night. When the arm is coming, I can feel a series of strong and harsh cold wind. These are the power of the ice fan! The night is no retreat, can only force up a sword of Qi to cut off that arm. Like cutting melons and cutting vegetables, the arm was cut off immediately after touching the Qi sword. But next second, the broken arm returned to the figure, and at the same time, the figure of the body fluttered with a very thin air. This Qi means... It is the spirit of all the Hongbing gathered. The figure looks at the white night, spins and steps forward, and arms are springing like boiling water. After a moment, his arms were turned into two long swords. I looked at it in the night, and I was stunned. The shape of those two swords... Is it to abandon the divine sword and leave the Huang sword?? This human figure... Not only absorb the force of Hongbing so simple! At this moment, the night finally understood why the terror outside could not enter here... the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2668 After the transformation, the human shaped object directly waved his hands and chopped fiercely towards the white night. Although the two sharp weapons that looked like Hongbing were just the two arms of the humanoid object, the strength released from him had the spirit of Hongbing. White night can hardly believe his eyes. What kind of terrible creature is this? How can it be created by such means? At night, his eyes were cold and his expression was extremely dignified. The arms were cut. Whoa! There was a strange noise. Two strange swords came out. It seems to destroy everything. The white night flashed in time, but was not hit by the sword Qi. The sword spirit doesn''t look fierce, and it doesn''t have the domineering and cruel flavor of abandoning the divine sword. However, Bai Ye believes that even if the sword spirit does not match with the real one, its power is enough to tear Yujun and crazy Jun into dust easily. Whoa! The humanoid thing dances its arms again and cuts off towards the white night. White night had to fight with the sword. The two fight. The sword Qi swings disorderly, and all are the strength of Hongbing, which is enough to tear up the void and destroy the universe. The old ape and Zhao Hui were so scared that they ran to the side. And listen to the deep drink of the white night: "retreat towards the border!" One man and one ape immediately trembled, and his face was unnatural when he remembered what he had said before the white night. "Really... Do you want to do that?" Zhao Hui was also afraid of his hands and feet. "Is there any other choice now? We can only spell it The old ape patted Zhao Hui, then turned around and ran towards the border. Zhao Hui''s face was pale. He didn''t want to go, but he didn''t have a choice. He had to be tough. After a while, a man and an ape came to the edge of the border. At the moment, the fog is still there, and the people in the fog are still standing there, as if the statue were motionless. There is no doubt about it. He is here to wait for the death of the white night before he will leave. "Oh? You know you escaped? Oh, I thought you were a group of beings who were not afraid of death Seeing the old ape and Zhao Hui running to this place in panic, people in the fog showed indifferent laughter. "Help! help! Help us Zhao Hui quickly knelt down on the ground and cried hysterically. "My Lord, the monster inside is so terrible that we are not rivals at all. If we go on like this, we will be killed by the monster sooner or later. Please help us, please help us in any way!" The old ape knelt on the ground and begged. "And the boy?" Asked the man in the fog. "The Lord is still entangled with the monster, but I don''t think he will last long." Zhao Hui was busy. "Hum, the boy thought that if he had Hongbing in his hand, he would be invincible, and would not pay attention to everything in the world? It''s really ridiculous. He''s just a guy in the imperial period of Jin Dynasty. It''s natural for him to get Hongbing. But how dare he be so arrogant even if he holds the heaven in his hand? " Said the man in the fog with a sneer. "My Lord, the adult inside has already known that he is wrong. He specially begged the two of us to come and entreat you and help him in. He said that he would like to give all the Hongbing to your hand. Please do it, or we will all be buried here." Zhao Hui said eagerly. "Is it? Then why didn''t he just take Hong Bing out? I said, I won''t kill him! As long as he gives Hong Bing to me, isn''t there nothing left? " Snorted the man in the fog. "My Lord, he wants to! It''s just... It''s just that I can''t get away from it now! The monster was so terrible that if he could get away from it, would he ask us to come over? " Zhao Hui was worried: "if you don''t go in and help, he will die in it... " die in it? Well, since he can fight with that thing, he should be able to get rid of it. How can I help him? " The man''s mouth rose in the fog and said, "would you like to earn me in, so that I can entangle with the monster and make you escape from heaven? It''s a good idea, but unfortunately, it''s useless! I will not be fooled by you This word falls, a person one ape is frightened, but also dare not have any abnormal performance. "My Lord, you''ve been worrying too much. How can we think so? We don''t mean it Zhao Hui and the old ape were busy kowtowing. "My Lord, the situation is really critical. We can''t do anything about it. If you don''t, the adult will surely die in it. Then you have to go inside to get the Hongbing! Don''t you have to go in at the end of the day The old ape said. The man in the fog silently glanced at the old ape and Zhao Hui, and closed their bloody eyes. It seemed that he didn''t want to pay any more attention to this man. Obviously, he didn''t intend to go in. As white night had said before, he was very afraid of its existence. If he had been able to get in, he would have rushed in and killed the white night people. Why wait until now?"Adult, you..." Zhao Hui saw the man did not speak, carefully called a. "You can get out of here. Anyway, there is only one sentence in my seat. Either the three of you will roll out and surrender. I can ignore your previous offence, or you will all die in it. Although Hong Bing is very attractive to us, I don''t care. It''s not a big deal!" The man in the fog sneered. "My lord... This... Are you going to give us up?" "My Lord, do you really want Hongbing?" One man and one ape are particularly desperate. "It''s not that I don''t want Hongbing, but you don''t want to cooperate. I can''t blame me. I gave you a chance. If you don''t know how to cherish it, forget it!" The man in the fog gave a sad laugh. Zhao Hui and the old ape were particularly reluctant. But now that it is, they have no choice. "Well, in that case, we can only go in and fight with that guy! The big deal is death Zhao Hui clenched her teeth and suddenly got up. "My Lord, you will never get Hongbing in your life! Hong Bing will be buried here and die with us! " The old ape was also very angry. He called out and hurried back. "Dead ants! Since you want to die, you should all die! " The man in the fog raised a ferocious smile. If Ken doesn''t give in, he will die. They can''t escape from the inside! Even if there is a Hong Bing in his hand... anyway, he has no loss, he can afford it, and he doesn''t need to negotiate with these people. That''s not true. Bang Bang Bang... several violent explosions were heard. And then there were shouts of grief. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2669 "Don''t come here! Don''t come here! " "Help... Who can help me!" "I don''t want to die here!" "Ah..." a shrill cry came out. Then he looked at the other end of the low mountain, and two embarrassed figures appeared. These two figures are the old ape and Zhao Hui who just went in. They were all scarred, as if they had been suppressed by anger. One man and one ape stumbled and dashed towards this place. They were all frightened, as if their courage had been broken. "Oh The man in the fog made a banter of laughter. In his opinion, this man and an ape are like clowns, which can only bring him some fun. As for their life and death, misty man doesn''t care at all. And it was just then. Bang! The low mountain burst out. Then a figure covered with blood flew straight to this place, and finally fell on the earth here. At the sight of the misty man, it was a white night. Now the white night is so miserable and unbelievable. His whole body was covered with blood, which was particularly frightening. The flesh of his arms was turned over. His bones were exposed to the air. His sword suit was also tattered. There were sword marks and explosive lines everywhere, which made his scalp numb. "Adults..." Zhao Hui and the old ape rushed over and helped up the white night. At the moment, the breath of the white night was particularly weak, and the whole person could not even stand up. The eight Hongbing encircled him and scattered all over the ground. The man in the fog is anxious to stare big eyes, dead lock those several Hongbing. "I... I may not be able to hold on, you run... Run..." cry hard at night. Cluttering, clattering... the clear sound came out. Then came the strange human form. At present, this humanoid object has become extremely strange, and his whole body is turned into a killing weapon. His head turned into a black ice fan. His feet were like night shining sword and batian sword. His hands were also abandoned divine sword and Lihuang sword. There were still several hands behind his back, holding the chiseling prison sword, the splitting magic gun and the startling sword... seeing this figure, he could not help but step back two steps. No one is willing to face such strange and human creatures. "If you want to live, come out with Hong Bing quickly! As long as you come out, I will not kill you! " The misty man immediately called out. "My lord... Let''s go out!" "If you stay here, there''s only one way to die." "We have to get out of here." Old ape and Zhao Hui quickly persuade white night. White night eyes slightly open, powerless looking at the fog man, then hard to nod, hoarse way: "good... Good... We go out! Let''s get out of here With that, Zhao Hui walked with him. It''s just... How can creatures let them go so easily? But look at the creature suddenly jump, toward the white night this head, horror of the hands into double swords, mercilessly stabbed at the body of the white night. The fierce sword spirit that was absorbed by it came towards the roar like a wave. "Be careful!" The white night cried out, pushed them away, and then fiercely resisted the attack! But... This creature is too powerful. Now the white night is black and blue. How can it compete with this terrible creature? He was shocked to fly out on the spot, spit blood, and the hands holding the sword burst. Bang Dang! Eight Hongbing fell to the ground, the white night itself heavily fell on the ground, both arms are broken, the appearance is incomparably miserable. The misty man breathed heavily and looked at the white night. At the moment, the distance between him and the ground is not two meters. As long as he took a step forward, he would be able to take all the Hongbing into his pocket. But... He didn''t dare! Because the creature is right in front of him, not in the hinterland. At this time, even if he stepped into it for half a minute, he would be locked by the creature. He has the strongest breath now. Once he attracts the idea of the living creature, then the living creature will directly abandon these three people and attack themselves. Thinking of this, the misty man suppressed the turbulent thought in his heart and continued to stand by the border, watching silently. "My lord... Help me... Help me..." in the white night, I turned over and yelled at the misty man outside the border. "I don''t need to save you any more. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t know it. Now your life is going to be lost here. It''s all your own fault, no one can blame!" Misty man chuckled."My lord... You... Are you so desperate? Don''t you want Hong Bing? " "I think my life is more important than Hong Bing." "No! You can''t do this!! You can''t The white night tried to get up and roar. "If you are really smart, you should get out with Hong Bing now!" The man said again. "I give it to you, I give it all to you!! I give it to you Cried the white night. But his arms were broken, and he could not hold the Hongbing at all. He simply bit the abandoned magic sword on the ground with his mouth, and walked hard out of the border. The misty man breathed heavily and raised his hand in a hurry: "good, good! Give it to me, give it to me first White night did not resist, biting abandoned sword to the border, and then a neck swing. Bang Dang! The abandoned sword fell directly on the ground outside. The man immediately raised his hand. Whoosh! Abandon the sword and fly straight to his palm. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, great! Great!! I got the sword! Ha ha ha... " the misty man laughed, and his blood red eyes were full of excitement and excitement. "My lord... May I come out?" The white night trembled. "Come out what? Go and get me the rest of the soldiers! " Misty men drink low. "But it''s too late! My arms are broken and I can''t hold it. I''m afraid that the guy will come before Hong Bing is finished! " The white night looked at the monster on the other side of the eye, and his eyes were horrified. And the monster has come here. "It has no thinking, only a little residual consciousness. Don''t be afraid. In this way, I will delay time for you by casting Dharma, and you can find a way to throw all the Hongbing out for me, OK?" "Good!" White night nodded, and then walked hard toward the several Hongbing on the ground. Misty man murmured and began to urge the operation. He didn''t dare to urge his soul, otherwise he was attracted by the monster, and the monster would surely rush out of the border and entangle him. This is not what the misty man wants to see. Therefore, the energy he urged was a kind of colorless and tasteless energy. It seems that it doesn''t exist, but it can be clearly felt in the daytime. What level of soul is this guy? The night was full of terror. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2670 Bai Ye didn''t know what kind of magic he used. He couldn''t see through it at all. As long as it was all about the spirit of the fog, it was like a mystery to him. But we can''t take care of that right now. The white night is hard to throw the Hongbing out. And the man was excited and trembled after he got another one. Although Hongbing is not invincible. But in the whole world, who can resist the temptation of Hongbing? What''s more, there are eight of them! Men almost stop breathing. Eight Hongbing soldiers, this is a great creation. Under the control of the technique, the forward speed of the humanoid object immediately becomes slow. And... It''s not attracted by the caster outside, it''s still staring at the white night and moving towards it. "You are really extraordinary. I admire you The white night makes an excited appearance, repeatedly said. "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me the remaining Hongbing as soon as possible!" The man cried out to the white night as he practiced. White night nodded, and immediately took a Hongbing in his mouth, walked to the border, and then threw it outside the border. The man turned his eyes to the night, raised his mouth, and continued to focus on the humanoid object. White night turned around, as if to continue to fetch the remaining two Hongbing. But at this time, the white night that should have gone inside suddenly turned around, a broken arm was suddenly covered by a circle of green halo, full of vitality, and then, a hand was forced out by him. "Well?" The man in the fog was stunned, and before he could react, the white night had already clasped his shoulder fiercely with one hand, and then tried his best to swing towards the inner boundary! The misty man was caught off guard and was pulled out in an instant and fell into the boundary. In an instant, the power of the spell that covered the human form disappeared. In addition, there was a turbulence in the boundary, like a wave suddenly raised in the calm sea... when the boundary was calmed down, the boundary was quiet and abnormal. The man looked at all this. No one thought that white night would have such a hand. White night, old ape and Zhao Huiqi stare at him. The man was dressed in a shabby robe, his hair was yellow and his face was covered with dust. It seemed that he had not taken care of himself for a long time. But he was covered with blood all over his body. His eyes were sunken and his pupils were red. His expression was a little ferocious. This is quite different from the image previously thought of by white night. But it doesn''t matter. "How dare you drag me in? You are crazy? Are you crazy? " After a while, the man came back to his senses, and immediately his whole body trembled, and he cried out in anger and fear. "Go The white night pulled up the old ape and Zhao Hui, who were still looking sluggish beside them, and rushed to the outside like crazy. "Stop! Die! Die! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to break you up into pieces The man roared angrily and immediately wanted to pursue him. But as soon as he moved, there came a figure, and then a terrible and fierce killing intention attacked him. The man breathed and had to look back and fight with the human form. Two people immediately fight together, the man can no longer take into account the white night. The earth shaking war suddenly staged. Zhao Hui came to a standstill and ran down the road. At this moment, no matter who it is, they are exhausted of breath, unable to walk, and lie on the ground one after another. The white night also does not live to breathe, this moment he does not want to move. After a long time, Zhao Hui began to speak. But he trembled, and his voice trembled. "Dragon master, we... We are... Are we escaping from the heaven?" "Yes." The old ape gasped like a beast, and then grinned. "My God, it''s incredible, it''s incredible!! I escaped from such a terrible power! Oh, my God Zhao Hui seemed to recognize the reality. She was so excited that she shivered. "It''s really a fate, but strictly speaking, it''s thanks to the adults. If it wasn''t for the courage and resourcefulness of adults, how could we escape from such a strong man only by us?" The old ape sat up and looked at the white night and sighed. "You''re right, you''re right. Dragon master, you''re really the world''s best!" Zhao Hui was particularly excited. It''s just... The white night is not so happy, but lying on the ground, looking at the sky, silent, also do not know what is thinking. Seeing this scene, the old ape and Zhao Hui looked at each other. "What''s the matter with you, my lord?" The old ape asked carefully. "I want to... Go back!" The white night hesitated and said.As soon as the words came out, they were so shocked that they thought they had heard it wrong. "What? Back to... Back to... " "My Lord, are you not mistaken?" "We''re... We''ve managed to get out of the tiger''s mouth, and now we''re going back to deliver it? My Lord, do you still want to feel the thrill just now? " Zhao Hui squeezed out a smile and said, "if so, I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s enough to experience once." "I don''t have that kind of interest." White night shook his head, light said: "I just think, so go, too not worth it." Not worth it? "What''s wrong with picking up a life?" One man and one ape can''t understand. White night cross knee sit down, swallow a few pills, did not answer, but self-care to recover. The old ape and Zhao Hui looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to do at night. At this moment, several people are not out of danger. Seeing that there is nothing unusual around them, they also sit up and recuperate. After about half a column of incense, I got up in the white night. The old ape and Zhao Hui quickly stood up. "My Lord, shall we go back?" Zhao Hui squeezed out a smile. "If we go on like this, we will only encounter a more terrible existence than the man just now. My Lord, you and I are all exhausted and in poor condition. If we run into each other, we will surely die. If we go down the mountain now, we may be able to save our lives." The old ape also advised. "Let''s go back!" The night sank. "Really?" "My Lord, you are so wise One man and one ape were overjoyed, and immediately turned around and followed the direction of the white night. The old ape and Zhao Hui walked very fast, hoping to leave the ghost place quickly. But as they walked, Zhao Hui and the old ape felt bad. "My Lord, this is not the way down the mountain, is it? Are we wrong? " Zhao Hui shivered and asked. "No mistake! This is the way to go "What''s more, I didn''t say I was going down the mountain!" he said without expression As soon as he said this, one man and one ape almost fell to the ground www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2671 "Not going down the mountain? This... This does not go down the mountain. Why do we stay here? "Zhao Hui asked. "Nature is going back to that area!" White night in the eyes of a touch of cold. The old ape was staring at him. Zhao Hui also did not have the voice, stare at the white night with wide eyes. There is only one thought in the mind of one ape. This man is... Crazy! "I know that you are very afraid, and also understand that in the face of such an enemy, there is no possibility for you to fight back, so this time I will not force you. If you want to go down the mountain, you can go down! If you want to go with me! Then follow me back to the area just now! " White night said quietly. "My Lord, why do you want to go back?" The old ape asked carefully. "Take something." "Haven''t you taken all the Hongbing back?" "There is something more important than Hong Bing." As soon as the words fell, they both breathed and trembled. Something more important than Hongbing? What is that? Is there really such a thing in the world? "I''ll give you ten rest time to think about it. If you don''t want to die, you can go down the mountain. I won''t be angry with you. But there is still a long way to go from here. I can''t guarantee your safety. The rest of the way will depend on you. If you want to follow me, I won''t be stingy if it''s good for you later! Think about it. " Said the white night. If the old ape and Zhao Hui help each other, the white night will be much easier. But he didn''t want to use force to force him, otherwise once they chose to escape from the battlefield... What the consequences would be, it would be troublesome. White night again swallowed a few pills, trying to restore the state, but also waiting for this man an ape decision. The old ape and Zhao Hui were silent. The horror on their faces was still as clear and visible. And their hearts, at this moment, have become entangled. Let''s go? Zhao Hui suddenly stood up and made a decision in her mind. The old ape looked at him and said nothing. Zhao Hui was slightly stunned. He also watched the old ape silently. He looked at the white night for a few times. Finally, he sighed and sat back. One man and one ape sat face to face with their heads down. Obviously, they are engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. I don''t know how long after that, the old ape took the lead. "Why don''t you... Go out with adults again..." "are you sure this won''t be the last time?" Zhao Hui said hoarsely. The old ape opened his mouth and said nothing. Neither of them made a decision. "It''s almost time." White night suddenly got up, took out a set of clean clothes from the Qianlong ring and put it on, and said. One man and one ape look at the eye. "It seems that you are still reluctant to go. OK, you can go down the mountain. I''ll give you some magic weapons so that you can have a guarantee on the road. If you encounter any trouble that you can''t cope with, you can use these magic weapons to escape for your life." After that, he took some utensils and bottles from the ring and put them on the ground. Then he turned and walked towards the area where he had come first. The old ape and Zhao Hui were still sitting there, no movement. Obviously, they have not been able to make up their minds. White night no longer to pay attention to, but quickly walk to that piece of border. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of burst sound is transmitted. Then the ground trembled, and a little bit of destruction drifted towards it. The white night was a little stunned, and his face immediately sank. The breath comes from the border. What''s going on? Is this the smell of the misty man fighting with monsters in the enchantment? But... There is a barrier, their breath should not penetrate out! Unless... It''s because their fighting is so fierce that they can''t block their breath! The white night looks cold and strides forward quickly. And as he approached, the frequency of ground tremor became faster and faster. When the white night ran to the front of the border, he could not help but freeze his body. His eyes widened, and he looked at the terrible scene in the border in disbelief. At this moment... The interior of the boundary is already a void! Real nothingness! The former mountains have disappeared, even the earth has disappeared, and some of them are only the dark abyss. And the space here is distorted and the sky is chaotic. The whole interior of the boundary is like a mass of muddy sewage stirred. The only thing that can be seen from the paralyzed sewage at night is two vague figures.That''s the misty man and the monster guarding here. The white night stares at these two figures for a while, and then looks at the distant array source. At the moment, the surface layer of the array source has been destroyed. It has exposed its own body. It''s a heart like thing. It floats in this void. Although there is chaos all around, the heart seems to be wrapped by a wonderful force. No matter how strong the chaos is, it can never be touched. There is no breath in the half inch around it. It''s strange. White night eyes dew blazing light, body close to the border, they no longer move. "Asshole! You are a mole ant. How dare you come back? " When the spirit of the fog within the boundary found the coming white night, he immediately became furious and roared. "You''d better take care of yourself now! That''s not easy to deal with The white night face is expressionless, light says. "Damn it, I''ll kill you!" The spirit of the fog roared, turned the gun head directly, ignored the monster, and rushed toward the white night. The white night looks at that to rush to the fog soul person, does not have any movement. Such a fearless look even more infuriated the spirit of the fog. However, he knew why the white night dared to be so fearless. That''s because... He didn''t have time to kill white night! That''s not true. Just as he was about to fight against the white night, the terrible creature came again. At this time, this creature can no longer be called a human, but should be called a killing machine. Its whole body is all like swords and magic weapons. All of its bodies have changed into shapes. It can no longer walk. It can only rely on its breath to move. Obviously, even the misty soul couldn''t kill it. By the time the spirit of the fog is facing the white night, the creature has been killed. Fog soul has to turn around to resist! The white night stands silently outside the border and looks, has a kind of sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. Seeing that it seems that he is not ready to leave and is not in a hurry to kill the white night, the spirit of the fog is concentrating on fighting with this creature. Whoa! When he lifted his hand, he actually controlled the chaotic force of the whole area to irrigate the creatures. The terrifying regional space moves abruptly... breathing shivers in the daytime. This move is in one form... But it''s all magic! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2672 The white night stares at the fighting between the spirit of the fog and the creature, and is attentive and meticulous. In the end, it''s impossible to see clearly the means used by these two people from the understanding of ordinary people. The fight between the two is earth shaking, broken reincarnation. Everything in the whole region has been devastated by their magic powers again and again, which is extremely terrible. It''s good that there''s a barrier. If there is no boundary between them, I''m afraid the whole mountain will suffer The misty man screamed, his blood eyes twinkled with cold light, and then his whole body burst out like a torrent of breath. All the breath blows up into the sky, and then converges into a huge ball, which is like a comet, and smashes down. The endless force of chaos seems to be able to tear the reincarnation of time and space thoroughly. In front of this huge and terrifying force, even the surrounding border seems to be a little untenable, one by one crazy drum to the outside. He retreated again and again in the white night, and his expression became tense. If the border doesn''t hold up and burst, he''ll have to run away. At present, his condition is not optimistic, it is impossible to support the aftereffect of the two people fighting. Of course. He stayed here for a purpose. That is the treasure sealed in the array source. White night has eyes and broken hands. Looking at the shape of the source, it seems that this time the organ is the heart. According to the power released by the eyeballs when dealing with the upper position, the heart should also contain terrible energy. Previously, the white night consumed a lot of energy to deal with those Yujun corpse tide. Later, when we found the array source, we absorbed a lot of pure energy through the array source. He found that these energies are not only as simple as restoring one''s own strength, but also can improve the purity of his own soul Qi and the purity of his divine power and Heihe''s energy. So white night is eager to get it. However, the fierce fighting between the two made him dare not act rashly. He could only watch and act according to circumstances. But it''s OK. Although the chaotic power of the fog spirit was fierce and terrible, it still did not tear the boundary. When the boundary bulges to the limit, the internal chaotic forces begin to dissipate slowly, and the bulging boundary also begins to recover. It will not prevent people from going in and out, but it has a very high protective effect on the energy and Qi generated by these souls. Who set the border of terror? White night can not help feeling. As for the target of the chaotic force, it has been torn to pieces. He watched closely. However, the spirit of the fog smashed the monster, but did not rush to pursue the victory, but suddenly turned around and rushed towards the white night. Obviously, he didn''t want to get entangled with the monster too much. Instead, he planned to take Hong Bing to his hand and leave here quickly. He probably knew that the monster was invincible. "Boy, die for me!" The spirit of the fog was angry and roared. He rushed out of the boundary and approached the white night like a phantom. Then he slapped his head hard. The chaotic power on the palm of the palm is enough to crush all the white night and everything under him, no matter what force can resist. The pupils are tight in the daytime, but there is no fear. He was prepared for that. Now that I''m here, I must be well prepared to face these strong men. His fingers moved gently, and a sword light burst out from his fingertips. That''s just the light of Hongbing''s sword. The halo came into being, and a barrier was laid out in front of him. The man''s palms were hard on the barrier. Click! The barrier broke, but it didn''t collapse. White night eyes a cold, immediately will abandon the sword from the Qianlong ring, mercilessly stabbed at the man in front. A sword is cold, especially fast. But men are not ordinary people. He danced with his hands and released the mysterious power of chaos. The sword that stabbed the past was wrapped up by chaos power. Then the chaos power trembled wildly and attached to the abandoned God sword. It was actually integrated with the power of the abandoned God sword and attacked the arm of the sword towards the white night. The white night looks tense. But in this emergency moment, he would not let go, but continued to stab forward with his sword. Keng! Abandoning the divine sword immediately pierced the chaotic force, and the man behind him changed his face, and he quickly withdrew to dodge. Bang! A piece of flesh in his waist was cut off directly by the terrible body of the sword, which eroded his body and drove him back and forth.But the white night was also shaken by the chaotic force, breaking the arm holding the sword, and the man was blown out and fell on the ground, spitting blood. This sword can be said to be both defeats. The man was shocked. Maybe he didn''t expect that he could hurt himself in the daytime... but the situation of white night is much better than that man! When the man just stood up, the monster whose body had been blown up had recovered. It turned into a human again and rushed towards the misty man. As soon as the misty man got up, he was blasted out by the monster. Then the monster''s body became chaotic. When it vomited at the misty man, it spewed out a force of chaos. Misty man''s pupil is up, busy to resist, but it is too hasty, the whole person was hit and flew out, fell into the border. The monster is killed again and entangled with it. The two sides cut off a fierce fight again. White night to get up, cross knees and sit, recuperate a little, and then is still staring at the fierce fight of the two people, actually refused to leave. "Is this son still going? What is he going to do? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill him? " The misty soul''s eyes were bewildered, especially incomprehensible. If ordinary people, even if this person had already run away, how could they stand by and watch the war like that with the white night! There must be a problem!! The heart of a soul in the mist sinks. As he resisted the fierce attack of the monster in front of him, he thought about the way back. He knew that if he continued to procrastinate, there would be problems! No more fighting! So far, we can only find a way to escape. However, the monster in front of him was just chasing him, and he would not let go. His attack like a storm made him have no chance to think about anything else... "hateful!" The spirit of the fog directly scolds. Bang! At this time, a cold light passed by. How fast! You can''t react! The misty man breathed and retreated. But when he retreated, he saw that his arms had been cut off by the monster. The white night outside changed. The same is true of the misty man, his pupils trembling wildly. Looking at the two arms that fell from the air, it seems that people have not yet regained consciousness... at this moment, they realize that the strength of this monster has been improved again! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2673 The strength of this monster is beyond estimation! And the most terrible thing is that it can enhance its own strength in the continuous battle! White night is not wrong! It not only absorbs the opponent''s various energy, but also imitates the opponent''s moves! As the fighting time goes on, its ability will become stronger and stronger. It''s almost infinite growth. And... It will always be better than your opponent!! What a terrible ability! Of course, the most terrible thing is not this, but its energy! This monster is connected with the array source of energy, which can be said to be inexhaustible. Even the misty man couldn''t stand it. After fighting for so long, all kinds of terror moves were used. The breath of the misty man changed a little, but the monster still didn''t have any abnormality. The breath was still so terrible, and the energy was still so thick. White night believes that if the monster is pulled out of the border and killed with it, its ability will gradually weaken and its energy will not continue to flow. However, before it is completely weakened, no one can resist its crazy attack and killing. And after leaving the border, the monster''s attack frequency will suddenly increase, as if crazy. Outside the border, it won''t last long. No wonder he was extremely afraid of the monster and refused to step into the border. Entangled by such creatures, there seems to be no other choice but to die. His arms were broken, and the man''s face was icy. He didn''t dare to fight against the creature any more. Instead, he turned and rushed out. He can only escape! Although leaving the border, the monster will become furious, but the monster is guarding this area. If it is too far away from this area, it will still give up pursuing the target and turn back again. It''s just that it''s impossible to escape this place before the monster kills itself. "Chi!" The monster made a strange noise and ran after the misty man. Sure enough, the monster in the moment of leaving the border, the whole suddenly became extremely violent, the breath of the whole body suddenly rose, and the speed and strength also increased innumerable in an instant. The man''s face was pale, but he didn''t dare to stay. He ran straight up the mountain. The monster follows. Just in terms of speed, the man is obviously not as good as the monster. And after leaving the border, the speed of the monster skyrocketed nearly a generation. It''s impossible... it''s too low to escape. But this is not the time to care about the misty man! The white night sprang up and watched them leave. At this moment, both of them have no fault in thinking about the white night. The whole interior of the border is quiet. But if white night enters the boundary now, the monster will turn back in an instant. Now the monster is not far enough, and the white night has to wait. He quickly took out a large number of bottles and jars from the Qianlong ring, and then put them all into his mouth. It''s like swallowing a date. No matter what kind of medicine it is, as long as it can improve the recovery of his current state, he will swallow it all. After a few decades of breathing, the white night suddenly raised his head, looked at the chaotic interior of the boundary, and then roared and rushed toward it. Whoa! He smashed the border again. White night eyes ferocious, tightly staring at the array source. When you get close to it, you will pull out the sword and chop it hard. Bang!! The surface of the array source splashes out a bright spark, and then cracks appear in the surface material. Slowly, the cracks become larger and thicker, and finally, it looks like a broken egg shell, gradually peeling off. After the surface material completely peeled off, a dark heart appeared in front of the white night. White night rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not wrong. This thing in front of me is really a dark heart! And... It''s still beating. Poop! Poo Dong... it''s very rhythmic. The whole body also releases the wonderful and strange Qi and abundant and pure energy. White night busy is close, reached out to touch. Whoa! The pure energy in the heart is like an electric current, which instantly permeates the whole body of the white night and moistens his not abundant Qi pulse. And with the instillation of these energies, white night seems like a new life. "Sure enough, the energy of this heart is too strong!" White night is quite excited, holding the heart, the whole person is shivering. Previously, when the white night touched it, it was shocked by the energy it released. Now that the ban on the array source is lifted, the released energy will be more extensive and powerful."With this thing, my energy will no longer be afraid to run out!" White night was excited, but he knew that this was not the time to chat. He quickly put away his heart and rushed to the outside of the border. The heart was moved and the junctions twisted and vibrated. This area was originally maintained with this heart as the source. Now the source is taken away, and naturally it is facing collapse. But just as the white night was about to break out of the area. Whoa! A strong wind was blowing towards it. Then a violent figure rushed into the border, directly into the white night. The white night breathes a tremor, immediately rises abandons the divine sword, blocks in the chest. Bang! The figure of the solid impact on the abandon God sword, the whole white night shock fly out. He fell into the pit behind him, his arms trembled, his skin cracked, and his five fingers holding the abandoned magic sword were all broken. He got up with difficulty and looked up. But he saw that the monster was standing in front of him. At this time, the monster was quite different from the previous one... his whole body was red with blood, and there were a lot of blood vessels on his skin, which seemed particularly terrible... "help... Help me..." at this time, a faint groan came out. The white night slightly Zheng, fixed eyes to look. But see this monster''s chest has a fuzzy face, and this face constantly protrudes to the outside. This face... Is the face of the former fog soul man... his whole son is frantically struggling and twisting in the monster''s body, trying to break through the monster''s body and run out. But the monster''s body is really too strong, even if his hand whole son top out, but still can''t pierce the monster''s body. Seeing this, the brain of white night is blank. This monster... Actually swallowed the ghost of the fog directly into his stomach?? "Ah... Ah..." at this time, the ghost of the fog made a sad cry, which seemed to be very painful. Then the monster''s body began to melt a little bit. This... Seems to be trying to digest the fog man completely... in this way www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2674 White night scalp numbness, heart crazy beating. In his eyes, the misty man was as powerful as a God, and he believed that even if he was superior, he could fight against it. However, such a high and powerful man was devoured by this monster... is the strength of this monster so strong? White night is not clear. Now is not the time to think. He immediately drew out his sword and slashed at the monster. The sword broke out a vast and endless force, tearing at the monster. This sword is not held by the white night to kill it. He just wants to drive it back and disperse it. That''s enough. At least give yourself time to escape! But at this time. Bata! A clear voice came out. Then he saw the abandoned magic sword cleaved to the monster suddenly stopped. The white night trembled. But the sword spirit of abandoning the divine sword flew out, penetrated the monster''s neck, and flew directly to the distance. But the monster wasn''t shredded. And... Abandon the sword body of the divine sword, is it turn out a hand steady clasp! White night''s eyes stare at huge, confirm again and again, there is no mistake. Abandon God sword... Was really held by this monster''s hand! This is Hong Bing! This is an invincible weapon! Actually... Was held by this monster in one hand! What strength is this monster? In the daytime, the breath is frozen, and the brain is blank. He regained his consciousness and made a hasty effort to continue to chop. But the power of that monster is so powerful! "Ah!! Ah At this time, the sad roar resounded. The man who was devoured by the monster began to melt, as if the monster''s flesh and blood was the most terrible sulfuric acid, which digested the body of the misty man. Before and after only five breath, the fog man can no longer make a sound. Because half of his head had been melted, only his limbs were struggling wildly. But it''s hard to escape! The white night was so frightened that he knew that he could not delay any more, so he suddenly sacrificed another soldier and chopped at the monster. The monster was too busy, and his strength was slightly loose. He suddenly pulled back the abandoned magic sword sword in the white night and was ready to flee. "Chi!" There was a sudden roar from the monster. The whole body of the white night emptiness immediately vibrates wildly. Then, a large amount of material like bone spurs sprang out of the void, which stabbed the white night fiercely. The white night quickly dodges, and carries the sword to chop, splits those white bones. But when he emptied the white bones around him, he found that the white bones just attracted his attention. The white bones of the prison have been covered by white thorns! The white night is completely trapped in the cage, he stares around, and then looks at the monster. At the moment, the monster has completely given the misty man a joke. And its appearance has gradually changed. If previously it was just a pool of mud, no body. Now, it has blood, meat and noumenon! And this noumenon, can not become its bondage, but let it have a little thinking, a little bit of flexibility and verve. This is just like adding wings to the tiger! The white night took a cold breath and did not dare to have any hesitation. With the help of the energy drawn from the heart, he took out all the eight Hongbing soldiers and rushed out to the white bone prison in the posture of human and sword. But when he was about to get close to the barrier of the white bone prison... bang!! The monster had already been killed, and his arms burst out like tentacles, which directly entangled the limbs of the white night. White night shivered all over, turned his head, only to find that the monster''s chest had been split. The tentacle pulls the white night and pulls it to its chest. There is no doubt that the monster also wants to swallow the white night as the man swallowing the fog. The cold night, the eyes. Whew! The tentacle is broken. Sad to cut open the hand but at this time all into a sharp sword, straight stab to the body of the white night. In the white night, the ice fan was suddenly thrown. Click! A cold wind blows. Those flying like swords were immediately covered with dust. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and his backhand sword cut hard at the back of the white bone barrier. Whew! The wall of the bone was cut open.Just as the white night was about to escape, the void in front of him was shaking again, and then a large number of tentacles flew out and wrapped up towards him. Breathing in the daytime is a trick. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... his fingertips ejected a terrible sword spirit, which exploded and curled wildly in front of him, like countless sharp knives, cutting off the extended hand. But at this time. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a large number of tentacles burst out of the void. In the sky and underground, around the front and back, it seems that the space in this area is full of tentacles... thousands of tentacles have caged into the white night. The scene was terrifying. White night crazy sword, cut off these surging to their own tentacles. But he cut more and more, more and more closely. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that he will not be completely submerged by the tentacles... in the daytime, he clenches his teeth and rushes out of the tentacle with the strength of Hongbing. Chi La Chi Chi Chi la... all the tentacles in front of me were ground into meat foam by night. But after the foam broke, more tentacles came in. The white night was stunned and looked around in a hurry. At this moment, he realized that it was wrong! It turns out that these tentacles don''t really want to attack themselves! They just need to gather around themselves. Because... These tentacles are the flesh of that monster! They are piled up layer by layer. Even the broken pieces of meat are all connected at the moment. Before long, a huge trunk will be formed! This trunk is wrapped in the white night, and a little bit will be able to escape the place SEALED! Now the white night is a turtle in a jar! The white night''s fierce attack to the outside. However, no matter how you cut it, you can''t cut through the gradually solidified flesh wall! Look at this sign... There''s no way to escape! In the white night, his face was cold and his hand touched Qianlong ring. I''m afraid the former misty man was swallowed up by this monster''s move. At this time, we can only sacrifice the eyes and palms together to see if we can deal with this monster. However, just as he was about to take out his eyes and palms... Dong!! A huge ice came from the outside and hit the meat wall directly. The internal defense of the flesh wall is invincible. The monster concentrates all its strength on the inside, but the outside is extremely fragile. This ice block actually opens the meat wall. "Is this?" Breathing in the daytime. "My Lord, we have come to save you!" "Hold on!" Two eager shouts rang through. It''s old ape and Zhao Hui! The white night froze. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2675 Probably realizing that his attack would have an effect on this horrible monster, the old ape and Zhao Hui were both stunned and then hit the flesh wall like crazy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... one man and one ape released intensive techniques, which severely hit the body of the monster, which was full of holes. "It works! It works! " "Ha ha, this monster can''t hold on! My Lord, if you hold on a little longer, we will be able to rescue you in a moment One man and one ape are particularly happy. White night also noticed that the strength of this piece of meat wall in front of him was falling madly. He was staring, and suddenly realized something. "The monster''s energy... Is not enough!" He lost his voice to himself. This monster is maintained by the heart in the array source! It exists to protect the heart. Now that I''ve removed the heart, that is to say, its energy has been cut off. It is no longer as invincible as it was before. It does not have the existence of the spirit, once the body''s energy exhausted, it will be self defeating. It is precisely in this way that it uses all its energy to block the white night, and the external defense is extremely fragile, so the old ape and Zhao Hui can do harm to it. Thinking of this, Bai Ye immediately had an idea in his mind. He immediately removed the state of combining man and sword, and lifted eight Hongbing on top of his head, and then hit him fiercely. Bang! Ba Ba Hong Bing released an enhanced version of "Liu He Jing Hong Fen". Whoa! At once, the light of Hongbing explodes around. The healing body was covered by the power of "Liuhe Jinghong" and stopped wriggling immediately. The surface skin seemed to touch the blood and flesh of the red iron, making a nourishing sound, and began to become listless. Moreover, the recovery speed of the monster''s flesh and blood dropped a lot compared with that before... it is possible to rush out at this time. As long as we launch a fierce attack against the weak position of the old ape, it is not difficult to tear the monster. But... White night didn''t choose to run away. He knew that if he escaped, the monster would still pursue him. This is shangshenshan, where there are powerful and terrifying beings everywhere. If you encounter those terror creatures, it is that there are wolves before and tigers after, and your situation will become more and more disadvantageous. Therefore, at this time, only by killing the monster, can we continue to advance to the top of the holy mountain. White night dark hum a, again the heart sacrifice out, and a hand to hold the heart, a little urge. Hua Hua Hua Hua... the violent air current rushes into the body of the white night like a storm, moistening the Qi pulse, soul pulse and every place of energy reserve in the body of the white night. They are like a spring moistening the dry earth. Such as the oasis in the desert. More like the flowers in full bloom on the battlefield. At this moment, they are so inconsistent but urgent. And under the moistening of this power, the spirit of the white night is rising again. And there''s no change in the power of the monster. However, it seems to feel the presence of the heart, the whole manic again. But now the white night with the support of heart energy, which is afraid of the monster? Once again, Liuhong''s energy will be broken again. Bang!! The void trembles. The destructive power of terror goes straight into the cracks of time, and straight cracks reincarnate the universe. "Ah The monster made a cry similar to a man''s scream. It sounds like the spirit of the fog. But I''m not in the mood for that. After releasing a Liuhe Jinghong, he put his hand on the heart again, and greedily absorbed the energy from the heart. And then. Bang! Liuhe Jinghong was once again released. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... so repeatedly. The monster''s body has been fully worn off a few inches, the breath has been extremely weak. No matter how hard it is! You know, this is the power of Hongbing! If other existence, touched the power of Hongbing, there would have been no body. And this monster can persist until now, enough to prove its horror! But the white night didn''t stop, but released Liuhe Jinghong over and over again. Finally, the monster was no longer able to support, issued a scream, and then there was no movement. And its huge tentacle body, also began to melt a little bit, gradually into liquid, towards the surrounding diffuse.White night holding the heart, standing in the middle of the liquid, gasping. "My Lord! Are you all right? " The old ape and Zhao Hui immediately ran over and asked. "I''m ok..." the white night breathed a sigh and looked at this man and an ape with a smile: "aren''t you going down the mountain? Why are you back? " "We are reluctant to part with you? I''m afraid you''re in danger again, and I''m back. " Zhao Hui quickly squeezed out a smile. "Nonsense, it''s not that the way down the mountain is blocked by great energy. If you can''t get down, will you come back here?" The old ape nearby directly exposed Zhao Hui''s lies. "You... You beast!" Zhao Hui blushed and cursed. "What do you say?" The old ape''s big eyes glared, and his fierce light showed. Zhao Hui shivered and did not dare to say anything. His cultivation is not as good as the old ape. The old ape really wants to make a move. Ten of him are not the old ape''s opponents. "Well, well, don''t say any more. I''m glad you can come back! At least just now you dare to show that you still have courage The white night smiles. Zhao Hui is not afraid of death. Otherwise, he can completely hide in the side, or wait for the great energy on the mountain road to go and then slip away. But he didn''t. This shows that Zhao Hui still wants to follow him to make some famous achievements. "My Lord, is this monster dead?" Zhao Hui looked around and asked carefully. "Dead, and so is the man from the beginning! We have won a great victory The white night laughs a way, then seem to see what, pick up a bright ring from a pool of liquid nearby. "Is this?" The old ape had his mouth open. "Storage ring!" Zhao Hui murmured. "This should be the storage ring of the former soul man. He was devoured and digested by the monster, but the storage ring has not been digested. It can be seen that the level of the storage ring is high, and there are many treasures in it!" White night road. As soon as the words fell, the eyes of one man and one ape were shining. But they did not dare to speak. After all, this kind of thing can''t be said. White night swept this man and an ape, turned and directly opened the ring and poured out the contents inside. In an instant, Zhao Hui and the old ape appeared in front of a hill full of magic weapons and pills. Zhao Hui opened her mouth wide. The old ape is looking at those Tiancai Dibao, and keeps drooling. "Take what you want." White night laughs. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2676 One man and one ape did not dare to be greedy. He took some magic weapons and materials he needed, and then he stopped. They were careful not to offend the night. I don''t know that day and night don''t care about these materials. After all, he was the one who ransacked the dark Dynasty. The other two will pick up the ring and divide it That makes these two guys crazy. They have no scruples any more, rush to sweep up madly. After a while, the mountain of materials was put into the storage ring. At the moment, these two guys are full of magic weapons. They are still chewing pills and pills that can increase the body''s soul. They are like nouveau riche. "What? Boy, I said it must be right to follow the adults? " Said the old ape, chewing. "How did you say what I was going to say?" "What do you mean? Don''t you keep clamoring to go down the mountain "The devil wants to go down the mountain? I''m going through fire and water for adults! " "You, you human beings, are shameless!" The old ape bickered, but Zhao Hui could only roar at him. Zhao Hui was elated and comfortable. "Well, stop bickering. It''s time for us to go up the mountain." White night road. After this, Zhao Hui''s proud face immediately collapsed again. Although he has gained countless benefits, he still has no way to go. No one knows what kind of danger there is on the mountain. "My Lord, to tell you the truth, at this point, villains don''t know what''s on the top. You can see that the strength of villains is so small that they can''t explore the road above." Zhao Hui squeezed out a smile. "So I''ll go up now." White night light way, toward the mouth swallow a pill, will take a step. "My Lord, I think it''s better to slow down." At this time, the old ape opened his mouth. "What?" White night looked at it inexplicably. However, the old ape whispered, "my Lord, you have just experienced a battle, and your physical condition is certainly not very good. It is not a wise choice to choose to go up the mountain at this time. What''s more, if there is a big war here, I''m afraid there are many people on the mountain This word falls, white night immediately frown. "Now that the war is over, those guys should come over to find out. If we go up now, I''m afraid we will run into them. Our accomplishments are not high. Your cultivation seems to exist only in the period of emperor Jin. Once we run into those people, they will surely kill us, and then there will inevitably be a fight. If we can''t fight, the end will be extremely miserable! ¡±The old ape said seriously. "You''re right, old ape!" Zhao Hui immediately clapped his hands and agreed: "Sir, in my opinion, we''d better find a place to recuperate and get ready to go up the mountain." "Find out the best situation in advance." The white night follows the trend. "Yes, yes, yes! If so, it would be more secure. " Zhao Hui said with a smile. But as soon as the voice fell, his face suddenly changed. White night came to him and patted him on the shoulder with one hand: "in this case, the task of probing will be handed over to you." "Big... Adult..." Zhao Hui cried on the spot, his knees slowly fell to the ground, crying: "adult, I... I can''t bear you "How do you say that?" "My Lord, I will die when I go. If I die, will I not be separated from you forever? I can''t accept it, my Lord. Don''t let me leave you! Please Zhao Hui cried, and the cry came down with tears. White night can''t help laughing. Zhao Hui is really cunning. "Well, you''re too unreliable, and you''re weak in cultivation. It''s a near death to let you go. Maybe this road hasn''t been explored. Who caught you and confessed us is not impossible." White night road. "My Lord, what are you talking about? I''m absolutely loyal to you. I''m absolutely loyal to you. I''m absolutely duty bound if you want me to go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire. I just don''t want to leave you. That''s all! " Zhao Huiyi was right in his words. "It''s no use talking to me, but it''s not the time to talk about it. If you dare not go to the mountain to explore the way, you can find a remote place to rest. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." "Good Lord." Zhao Hui got up in a hurry. But as soon as he got up, the old ape knelt down and wiped his tears: "my lord... I... I don''t want to leave you either!" All in all, the old ape thought that Zhao Hui would not be called to go in the white night, and he would certainly be called to go. I can''t laugh or cry at night. "I''m not going to ask you to explore the way. You can rest assured." "That''s good, my Lord, that''s good!" The old ape breathed a sigh of relief and began to wipe his tears. "That being the case, my Lord, you are not to be allowed to go to explore the way?" Zhao Hui said carefully."No need." White night light road, spin and look up, a long cry. Boom! Above the sky, there is a huge array of Dharma, which covers the whole mountain. As soon as the array of Dharma came out, the countless powerful men on the holy mountain all looked up. Some were shocked, some were dignified, and even the most fierce beast gave out a shrill cry. Obviously, this array has stimulated countless people! The old ape and Zhao Hui are also shining and looking, and their hearts are surging. After the array appeared, a strange lightning fell from the sky and fell on this end. The array disappears. Lightning fell to the ground. Bang! The ground struck by the lightning exploded immediately and the dust was flying. Then a figure came out of the dust and appeared in front of a man and an ape. "The official?" The old ape lost his voice immediately. "Not bad." White night light way, spin and walk in the past, left a breath in the body of the mechanism person, the mechanism person immediately ran away. Zhao Hui looked at the mechanism man curiously, and said inexplicably: "my lord... The spirit of the mechanism man... Doesn''t look high... I''m afraid it was demolished by the miasma beast on the mountain before it went up the mountain." "Don''t worry, although its breath is not strong, but the whole mountain, there should be nothing to dismantle it." White night light smile way. "Oh?" Old ape and Zhao Hui are confused. At this time, there was a strong and terrible smell in all directions. White night nerve suddenly move, immediately with two guys toward the side of the flash. Before long, I saw a black cloud flying in the air. Among the black clouds, there was a strong figure... and the ground in the distance was also slightly shaking. It seemed that there was something very close. As the old ape said. The terrible power on the mountain was attracted by the fight with the monster at night! They all came with the attitude of sitting and collecting fishermen. But all of a sudden, there are so many terrors that I''m afraid that this place will turn into a battlefield again... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2677 Zhao Hui found a cave. The cave is not big. It''s about seven or eight meters deep, but it''s enough. In the white night, a ban was imposed at the entrance of the cave to shield the breath, and several magic weapons were taken out. Several small traps and arrays were arranged here. If someone intruded into the cave, they would not be able to break the boundary. These arrays and traps would be enough for them to drink. Two people and one ape meditated in the cave and raised them. The old ape was not hurt, and could not sit still, and soon became impatient. However, this place was close to the top of Shangshen mountain, so he did not dare to do anything about it. He could only listen to the movement outside the cave entrance. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... all kinds of explosions were heard outside. In addition, the ground also trembles violently. From time to time, there was a terrible breath of destruction, which made the cave tremble wildly, and the boundary was shaking like waves... the old ape was startled and ran back. "My Lord, my Lord, it''s very fierce to fight outside. I''m afraid it''s no way for us to hide here. If they fight more fiercely, we''ll be affected!" The old ape ran over and trembled. "Wait a minute." The white night opens his eyes and calms down. "Wait? We''ll have to wait until... You see, even the wall of this cave is cracked! We can see that the place where they fight is not far away from us! " Cried the old ape. Zhao Hui was also flustered. "My Lord, why don''t I go somewhere else?" He said with a smile. White night did not speak, but looked at the cave without expression. One man and one ape can only give up if he is not convinced. The fighting became more intense. The breath of terror and destruction has filled the cave, pounding at the border. The border protrudes out directly and seems to burst at any time. The old ape and Zhao Hui were already in despair. But at this time, a figure rushed into the border and ran towards it. The two guys were in a daze, anxious to see. The man who came here was the one sent by night before! However, he saw that the whole body of the organ man was crooked and twisted. He did not look like a human, and I did not know what kind of torture he suffered. What makes them even more afraid is that the whole body of this mechanism person is contaminated with all kinds of horrible breath! Yes! It''s a different breath! They can clearly conclude that this is not a breath imposed by one person! And the owners of these smells are very powerful. Some can be compared with the spirit of the fog, some even better than the man! "What''s going on? Is it attacked and killed by great power? " Zhao Hui asked, trembling. "Yes, it has encountered at least five great powers!" The white night carefully studied the injury on the body of the mechanism man and said in a deep voice. "So... Why hasn''t it been torn down yet?" Zhao Hui''s tongue is knotted. He can feel that the breath of the mechanism man is very low, almost the same as him. If he had been replaced, he would have died a thousand times and ten thousand times, but the mechanism man could still run back! "What the hell is this?" Zhao Hui opened her mouth wide. White night did not answer. He could not explain, but put his hand on the head of the mechanism man. A moment later, the night opened its eyes. "Come on, I know the way up the mountain!" Then he went straight to the mountain road. "My Lord, wait!" The old ape and Zhao Hui quickly followed. There are a lot of strong people who are involved in the organization. Because its breath has the spirit of the great array. When the great array appeared earlier, it awakened many great powers. Therefore, many people came to see what it was. Of course, only five of them attacked the mechanism people, but this is not an accurate number, because there are still many great powers who wait and see from afar and do not start. Fortunately, the black river energy attached to the mechanism people at night captured their Qi. White night led the old ape and Zhao Hui on a way down the mountain. This is already the westernmost side of Shangshen mountain. It is far away from the place where the previous fighting took place, so it is seldom affected. However, as they walked along, they felt that their steps were getting heavier and heavier, and their bodies were becoming more and more tired. It seemed that every step required all the strength to move. After a while, Zhao Hui and the old ape were out of breath... "my Lord, are we going to the wrong place? Isn''t this the way down the mountain? Do you want to go down the mountain? " Zhao Hui looked at the road in front of her eyes and couldn''t help asking. "There is also a way up the mountain on the way down, don''t you know?" White night smiles.Zhao Hui was puzzled. When the white night came to the middle of the mountain, he suddenly took a turn and ran into a forest nearby. Once in the woods, people feel that the pressure on their bodies is getting heavier and heavier. If you step on the ground, you can press out a deep footprints. You know, this is the soil of the mountain. "My lord... I... I can''t... Zhao Hui''s cultivation is the lowest, and then he can''t hold on. He lies on the ground, gasping heavily. "Use the magic weapon. It''s easier to walk." White night road. "But, my Lord, if you use magic weapons, will you not attract the enemies and beasts nearby?" The old ape was afraid. "I can''t control that much. Come on!" Drink in the daytime. One man and one ape no longer hesitated, and immediately activated the magic weapon previously obtained from the fog spirit. With the blessing of magic weapon, people are much more relaxed in their journey, but they are also frightened. In places like Mount Shenshan, once you expose your position, it is very dangerous. Two people and one ape quickened their pace, and for a while they finally ran out of the woods. But a forest, reflected in the eyes of two people and one ape, is a steep smooth mountain wall! The wall of the mountain is full of strange talisman and a large number of strange words. I don''t know who wrote it. "My lord... You don''t want to go up here, do you?" Zhao Hui asked with a smile. "Yes." "I''m afraid we can''t go up there." Zhao Hui said with a bitter face: "the gravity around us is so strong that it''s very difficult for us to walk, but it''s really hard to climb the rock." "What''s more, the characters on the mountain wall seem to be some kind of prohibition. My Lord, it''s still much more dangerous to go up the mountain from this side!" Old ape road. Because gravity is too strong, flying here is not realistic, only by climbing. But the white night ignored. "The other way will only be more dangerous than this. We must go up there." With that, he went to the side of the mountain wall and climbed up with the protruding rocks. Zhao Hui and the old ape looked at each other, but he could not help it. Two people and one ape slowly climbed up the mountain wall, and with their climbing, the words on the mountain wall actually lit up www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2678 With the lighting up of the talisman, the gravity covered around becomes more and more serious and more terrifying. Two people and one ape severely pick on the rock wall, climbing is particularly difficult. And the more upward, the stronger the strength will be... Zhao Hui and the old ape both released magic weapons to support their bodies to climb. But at the moment, the body of this man and an ape was already shaking, and it was hard to hold on to it. Especially Zhao Hui, constantly upward, the speed of his body shaking becomes faster and faster, almost like a sieve! "My lord... I... I really can''t hold on to it..." Zhao Hui yelled weakly, her face was pale, but her soul was already weak and unbearable... she looked at Zhao Hui in the daytime, and her eyebrows were tight. He knew that it was impossible for Zhao Hui and the old ape to climb from here. In fact, not only the two of them, even in the daytime, may not be able to board smoothly. Even if he climbs up, I''m afraid... His spirit will be exhausted. If there is any incredible danger waiting, I''m afraid his situation will be very dangerous... underestimates the gravity factor here. In other words, at night, I didn''t expect that the gravity here would rise with the climbing of people... "you go down first!" White night bit his teeth and drank in a low voice: "I''ll go up and have a look first." Be careful, my Lord The old ape was busy. As for Zhao Hui, he couldn''t hold on for a long time and let go of his hand. Whoosh! He fell down and fell heavily to the ground. But he didn''t feel pain at all. Instead, he felt relieved. The old ape saw this, and no longer insisted on it. He let go and fell to the bottom. One man and one ape gasped, and the spirit of heaven was exhausted. By the time they recovered, the white night had reached the waist of the cliff. But... Even for him, it has become extremely difficult to climb up again. At present, the gravity he bears is enough to crush a mountain as thin as a piece of paper... Where is the force? Why so tough? The white night looked up at the top of the cliff. It''s just that it''s such a terrible weight on the mountainside. If you climb to the top, what terrible gravity should you bear?? I''m afraid that I will be crushed to death! White night eyes shake, and then release the hand. Whoosh! He fell down from the rock wall and fell to the ground. "My Lord!" Zhao Hui got up with the old ape. "Why is this place so strange?" The white night took a breath and got up. "I don''t know, my Lord, is it possible that this is a special area with the effect similar to that of the land of five elements, which leads to such terrible gravity?" Zhao Hui asked. "No!" White night shook his head, pointed to the surrounding vegetation and said: "you see, many of these vegetation have withered. If this has been the case here, it can not grow vegetation at all! I think it''s very likely that some kind of prohibition or array has been put down here! " "Ban or array?" One man and one ape looked around and looked for a circle, but they were all confused. What else is there but some withered vegetation here? "My Lord, are you mistaken? What kind of array can there be in this place? And who will set up the array here? What is he up to? " Zhao Hui couldn''t help laughing. "I don''t know the purpose, but there is a high probability of setting a ban!" Shake your head at night. "Where do you think the man should have imposed a ban Zhao Hui asked. The white night raised his head and looked at the cliff in front of him. Zhao Hui breathed hard, and the old ape was stunned. His sight was fixed on the talisman on the cliff. "My Lord, do you think these talismans and strange words are the source of releasing this gravity? But... We don''t feel any energy coming out of them. " The old ape said. "If you don''t feel it, it doesn''t mean you don''t have it, and only these talismans are weird here." The white night took a deep breath and said helplessly, "it''s a pity that I can''t use Hongbing to split it. If we use Hongbing, it will certainly lead to other terrorist powers, and our situation will be in danger." "That is to say, we have no choice now." Zhao Hui sighed. "My Lord, why don''t we... Change our way?" Old ape road. White night shook his head. "This road is the safest. I just used the mechanism man to explore. There are terrorist powers at all intersections. We are not enemies. If we don''t go here, we can''t get to the mountain." "In that case, my Lord, let''s go back. There''s no need to fight here. It''s terrible on the mountain. Let''s not try our best..." Zhao Hui tried again.It''s a pity that all of them have reached this point. How can the white night retreat? He took a deep breath and sat down on the ground. His eyes silently watched the talisman and writing on the cliff, and fell into meditation. The old ape and Zhao Hui saw this, and no longer spoke. White night this one, is several hours, like a statue, motionless. Zhao Hui gasped slightly. He doesn''t want to stay here for a moment. After all, the gravity here is terrible. "How quiet Just then, the old ape burst out. "I don''t speak. It must be quiet." Zhao Hui gave it a bad look. "No, you feel..." "feel?" Zhao Hui puzzled, looking at the old ape. But the old ape pointed to the white night. Zhao Hui was stunned and found that the white night at the moment had no breath, and... Even the beating sound of the heart was gone! "What?" Zhao Hui was so frightened that she was busy to investigate. But the old ape stopped him with one arm. "Don''t mess around!" "My Lord, what''s the matter? Is he dead? " Zhao Hui shivered. If white night is dead, I''m afraid they can''t go down the mountain with their ability... "don''t worry, adults are OK, I guess adults should be in some kind of perception! We have to protect the law for adults. " Old ape road. "Protect the law? Just the two of us? An ant coming from the holy mountain can beat the shit out of you and me. What can we do? " The old ape glared at Zhao Hui with fierce eyes. He didn''t speak. He just sat by the side of the white night. "Crazy, crazy!" Zhao Hui was a little angry, but now he couldn''t go anywhere. He could only sit here with a sad face. Now the three of them are grasshoppers on a rope. Bang! At this time, there was another violent shock in the distance. One man and one ape were not surprised and looked at it immediately. But see the sky in the distance, burst out a group of terrible colorful halo. This halo, like a curtain, suddenly fell down and covered it. A strong and terrifying atmosphere of destruction rippled wildly... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2679 The breath of destruction blows here like a strong wind. The whole mountain trembled. All around, the trees are destroyed, the void is like blue ripples, crazy rippling, time begins to distort, all space is destroyed, even the sun and moon overhead, at this moment, all of them have lost their luster... what terrible power! One man and one ape shivered, all crawling on the ground, afraid to get up. The ants are frightened when they can fight. They can''t bear the breath just by feeling it. How dare they fight against it? By the time the breath dissipates, it''s been a long time. Old ape and Zhao Hui are better. "Haven''t those great powers finished?" Zhao Hui asked, trembling. "I don''t know... Fortunately, we are far away from the positions of those great powers. Otherwise, we would have died in their fighting." "Yes..." Zhao Hui was deeply moved. But at this time, a shock of gas suddenly swept over. One man and one ape were not shocked, and they looked at the distance one after another. However, on the mountain road far away, there was a burst of lightning and thunder fire, and the chaotic power was more powerful. "No, someone''s coming!" The old ape exclaimed. "What? What about this? " Zhao Hui was helpless and cried: "wake up the adults quickly!" "No!" The old ape quickly stopped him: "the adult is now trapped in some kind of perception. If you interrupt him forcibly, it will not only dissipate his perception, but also cause heavy damage to his divine sense and even his soul. This is something you can''t do!" "What about that? If the great power comes, we will surely die! " Zhao Hui peed his pants. The old ape''s ferocious eyes looked around and said in a quick voice, "let''s hide the invisible boundary first. The rest will wait for the great power to come. Maybe they just pass by and are not interested in us!" Zhao Hui could only nod. There is no better way. The old ape and Zhao Hui jointly set up a thick invisible border. When jiejie was born, one man and one ape immediately stood beside the white night and looked at the distance nervously. But see the distant tyranny of the spirit immediately near here. Zhao Hui''s eyes widened to see clearly. It turned out that the one running towards this was a woman dressed in black armor. With a black magic knife in her hand, she ran forward and waved it back. A series of terrifying Sabre Qi rushed back. Behind the woman, there was a mass of black smoke, in which there were a lot of ferocious blood hands. These bloody hands are like rubber, which can be stretched infinitely. They buckle fiercely to women, as if to break them apart. Fortunately, the woman is very flexible, light dodges in the past. The ferocious blood hand grasped on the ground. Click! Click! Click! ... the earth is torn and fragmented by this bloody hand. However, he saw a shrill roar in the black fog, and then a ferocious and terrifying blood face flew out of the black fog and ran into the woman. As soon as the woman breathed, she immediately raised her magic knife to kill her. Bang! When the magic knife collides with the blood surface, a straight and blood red thin line explodes directly at the junction. The thin line runs right and left, and everything touched turns into ashes and dissipates. As for the woman, she was knocked out and fell not far from the cliff. The old ape trembled with Zhao Hui. It was the atmosphere that did not dare to breathe. "You want to escape? Give it to me now The black fog came and split into several small black rooms, which surrounded the women. There was a ferocious figure in each group of small black rooms. "Hum, I have a quick hand, but I have no hand. Since I have got it, do you think I will give it to you easily?" The woman stood up, a pale face full of cold. "I can''t see the coffin without tears. Do you think you will be my opponent? Oh, in that case, I''ll show you how good I am Drink the black fog. Then I saw a number of small black fog out of a large number of black gasification swords, one by one crazy woman to kill the past. The woman murmured, and the magic sword flung wildly. A terrible ghost shadow burst out of her body, and fiercely cleaved to those black fog. Scratch! Scratch! The black fog was shaken away by knife air. But after a while, they were all together again. "Pediatrics!" In the fog, the woman who took a bite of blood turned into a black one."Sha Dao Jue!" The woman screamed and carried the knife to the sky. In an instant, the ghost girl''s shadow released a sword like a storm, and attacked and killed the sky fiercely. Before the big mouth fell, it was torn by the storm. "Ha ha ha ha, you can''t kill me, ha ha ha ha..." the voice of the strong man comes out again from the void, and then the scattered smoke condenses into black fog again. At the same time, those small black fog has also raised the sword, mercilessly stabbed at the woman. The woman breathed, and dodged. But in a hurry, how can we avoid them all? A few swords soon fell on her. "Ah The woman sent out a sad cry, an arm was cut down, thighs and abdomen have scars. "I told you not to resist. You didn''t stop. Do you really think you can fight me? Oh, see how I slowly torture you! I''ll cut your hands and feet first, then I''ll strip off your clothes, and make your trunk into ornaments and hang them on your body, so that you can bear my death every day and night! Ha ha ha... " with that, dozens of horrible blood hands were stretched out from the inside of the black fog, and they grabbed the woman. The woman clenched her teeth and cut horizontally. Whew! A lot of blood was cut off. But it''s totally useless. The bloody hands in the black fog seem to be endless. A dozen of them have been cut off by women, and a dozen more have been stretched out from them... they can''t be cut off at all! If it goes on like this, even if the woman is not torn by these bloody hands, she is afraid that she will lose miserably because of the exhaustion of her strength. "Damn it!" The woman tried to resist, but also gave birth to despair in her eyes. So far, we have to run away. But how can she escape when she is surrounded? Wait, surround? The woman suddenly sounded something, not from a cold hum, and then fight for life toward the cliff over there. "Ah? Here she comes Zhao Hui was so scared that she sat on the ground. The old ape''s breath also froze, and subconsciously took two steps back. The woman drew closer and closer, and the black fog immediately followed in. The invisible boundary between the old ape and Zhao Hui broke out on the spot under the pressure of two amazing powerful breath. White night, old ape and Zhao Hui were immediately exposed to the eyes of the two great powers www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2680 At the moment, the old ape and Zhao Hui were already scared out of control. They originally wanted to hide their bodies by the invisible boundary, and wait for the two great powers to leave before they appeared. However, they never thought that these two people would run in their direction... it was really fate that made people. Under the repression of the two great powers of terror, the boundary between the old ape and Zhao Hui was as fragile as paper paste. One man and one ape shivering, offering magic weapon, looking at the woman who rushed to him nervously. The woman couldn''t help but be surprised. She only cared about fighting with the black fog, and she didn''t notice that there were three people hiding next to her... "hum, the existence of three such humble strengths? How did you get here? " The woman snorted coldly and ignored the three people. She rushed in directly and stood up with a knife. She was wary of the black fog over there. "Adult, don''t... Don''t kill us, don''t kill us..." Zhao Hui shivered with the old ape, and quickly let go. They would like to resist, but as soon as the woman approached, the suffocating spirit made them completely lose their fighting spirit. People of this level are not what they can deal with. "Don''t worry, I don''t have time to kill you, three mole ants. Have you ever seen someone kill some ants at their feet when fighting with others?" The woman said without expression. But even so, the old ape and Zhao Hui were really scared. They did not dare to hesitate, and did not care what the white night was doing at the moment. They immediately set him up to run out. But at this time, the black fog had already killed. "Go back!" The old ape trembled, and immediately retreated to the cliff with Zhao Hui. But where can it go? There are cliffs on one side, which cannot be climbed under the influence of gravity, and the other road is blocked by black fog. At present, these three people can say that there is no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth... "old ape, please think of a way." Zhao Hui turns around in a hurry. "How? What can I do? So far, it''s up to fate! " The old ape was helpless. Hearing this, Zhao Hui almost cried out. Black fog is coming. However, under the influence of gravity, its floating breath was totally pressed on the ground, and it was difficult to float half a meter in the air. Seeing the scene, the woman was overjoyed. "Ha ha, now it depends on how you can play your own strength!" The woman laughed, and immediately ran over with a knife. "Oh, you think you can beat me? It''s ridiculous and naive! What''s your fear of gravity The black fog man sneered, and suddenly gathered all the small black fog that had been separated from the whole body, and then again imitated the form of an adult. It was a body full of black smoke, nearly two meters tall. His outline can be seen vaguely. His eyes are red and his hands are long. There are terrifying fangs on his fingers. But what makes people feel most numb is that one eye is tightly closed on his shoulders and arms. The woman stares at this man. But he roared. Whoa! A large amount of black fog gushed from his back, completely enveloping the surroundings. In an instant, the whole gravity zone was dark. "Field?" The woman''s face was stunned. "You want to use the gravity here to limit my strength? But I don''t know that I didn''t try my best to deal with you. The gap between our strength is too big. I can''t use many means to kill you! Let''s see how this seat slowly torments you, ha ha ha... the black fog man laughed wildly and then lifted his hand. The eyes on his arm were all open, and the dark rays shot fiercely at the woman. The woman''s face changed greatly, and she quickly swung the blade in her hand and cut hard at the black line. Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... came out. When each black ray hits the blade, it will explode a thick and hot black flame. After a while, the woman''s body has been covered by black flame. Look at this sign. I''m afraid it''s going to burn. There''s no bone left. Next second. Whoa! The woman suddenly burst out of the black flame, carrying the blade and cutting towards the black fog man recklessly. "Eh?" The black fog man showed a puzzled look, probably did not expect that the woman still had the ability to fight back! However, he did not appear to be much flustered, but silently watched the attack of the woman, the blood red eyes showed a trace of fun. "Die!" The woman roared, and a knife fell fiercely and bitterly. The edge of the knife broke out a strong and destructive atmosphere, which spread around like a whirlwind, as if to chop the black fog man and everything around him into powder.But just as the knife fell. "Pediatrics!" The black fog man suddenly growled, and then his head turned into a bloody mouth and bit the woman''s knife. Bang Dang! That magic knife was actually bitten into two pieces by this terrible bloody mouth! "What?" The woman was shocked. But the black fog man didn''t stop, and he continued to bite forward. The woman retreated in fright. Whew! Her hand holding the knife was bitten off. The blood gushed like a pillar spring. The woman screamed in pain and retreated again and again... at this moment, her arms were broken and her body was bruised. Previously, the black flame almost melted her armor. She was forced to rush out and attack the black fog. Now both hands are gone, how much fighting power does she have? The battle between the great powers can almost be said to have been won or lost. The black fog man returned to his original state and walked towards the woman. Every step of the move, can give the people here to exert unparalleled terror. The woman retreated again and again. Her face was pale and bloodless. She clenched her silver teeth, bitter and resentful. "Now, you are the fish on my chopping board. How can you kill me if I want to The black fog man squinted and laughed, and then his whole body trembled with anger. His long hands like tentacles grabbed the woman in the past. "You don''t want to succeed! Even if I die, I won''t let you torture me! " The woman roared, and suddenly her whole body was full of anger, and her heart lit up. Look at this sign. It''s self destructing. "Blow yourself up in front of me? You think you can do it? " The black fog man snorted coldly, and the palm of his hand that stretched out the past pounded on the woman''s chest. It was hard to beat her soul to pieces. Pooh! The woman spat out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person flew straight backwards, hitting the old ape and Zhao Hui. "Ah? Be careful "Get out of the way!" One man and one ape were scared, and dodged to the side, avoiding the flying woman. But because of their evasion, the woman directly hit the white night who was still sitting on the ground. Bang! The huge impact directly knocked the white night earthquake to the ground, and they rolled on the ground for several times before stopping www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2681 Poop! After the woman rolled and stopped on the ground, the terror of her whole body was still in a crazy role. Her skin and flesh almost split, her mouth spit blood, the appearance is incomparably miserable. By the time we stop, we are on our last gasp. As for the white night here, it''s not much better? Because sitting Wu was suddenly interrupted, he also suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, lying on the ground, there are a lot of concussion force on his body, which took a long time to disperse. People are in a state of confusion, do not know is after a long time, slowly opened his eyes. "Big... Adults wake up!" Seeing this, Zhao Hui was so excited that she trembled like a sieve. "Great! Excellent! The Lord is awake! Great! We are saved! " The old ape was also extremely excited, and his huge palms kept beating. I don''t know what happened at night. He only felt his head was heavy, and he felt as long as a century. When he was looking at the strange words on the cliff, he found that his thinking was induced by some kind of traction. At first, he had no reaction to these words and could not understand them at all. However, under the guidance of this kind of thinking, he gradually understood the meaning of these strange words. It''s a big surprise to white night. He realized something was wrong, and he wanted to open his eyes and recover. But no matter how he opens it, if he wants to wake up from this dreamlike illusion, he can''t do it. As if he seems to be deeply imprisoned by some force in this illusion. Until his body suffered a violent impact of foreign objects... White night, this is too slow. He gasped slightly, sweating all over his body, and sat down with his forehead covered. "Are you all right, my lord?" Zhao Hui asked carefully. "I''m fine... Are we still there? What happened? " Asked the hoarse white night. "My Lord, there is no time to explain now. We''d better find a way to solve these two guys, or we''ll be finished!" Zhao Hui rushed to the white night road eagerly. "Well?" The white night got up and looked at the dying woman behind her back. She didn''t pay any more attention. She looked at the black fog man again. "A few mole ants, I''m not interested. Please kneel down and wait for me to torture the woman, and then I''ll send you on the road!" The black fog man said with a smile that he planned to suppress the three towns of the white night first, and then to clean up the woman. Whoa! A powerful and unspeakable terror fell from the sky and directly pressed on them. When this power fell, it was vaguely higher than the gravity of the people, and I don''t know how terrible it was. Bang bang bang! There was a dull noise. Unexpectedly, the white night, the old ape and Zhao Hui did not kneel down. Instead, they stood there as if they had nothing to do... the black fog man was a little stunned and found that his power seemed to be blocked by something. "Well?" The black fog man felt wrong and looked at the white night. "The border? Who gave it? Ants, is that your way? " "If I were you, I would choose to leave here." White night road. "Wanton!" The black fog man was furious: "just a mole ant, how dare you speak to me in such a tone? You want to die, don''t you? Get down on your knees!! Get down on your knees The black fog people continued to drink and shout, and two more broad and profound forces fell from the sky and attacked heavily. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom.... the dull and burst of the explosion reverberated through the sky. The ground trembled, and the whole earth sank. But.. the white night area is intact. His head ripples turbulence, space a burst of distortion, but the white night itself... Is still intact!! The black fog man''s bloody eyes narrowed at once. He''s not an idiot! From this we can see that the means of existence in this period of Jin emperor is extraordinary. "Who are you?" The man in the black fog asked. "I''ll ask you, are you going or not?" White night is a light way again, but the words seem to have no patience. "Asshole, you rat, how dare Ann be so arrogant? Can I leave without taking your lives? " The man in the black fog seemed to be infuriated, and with a low roar, he turned into a black fog, which shrouded the white night. The border that covered the front of two men and one ape was immediately torn by the black fog. The old ape and Zhao Hui were shocked and ran away from each other like crazy. In the fog, a fierce black hand was held out. But the white night is fearless, the backhand accumulates the Heihe energy, condenses on the finger, and then faces the ghost claw a little bit.Bang! A subtle energy burst from the tip of the finger, instantly splitting the ghost hand. "Thousands of ghosts bite!" The black fogman growled, and a large number of faces flew out of the fog, and they directly bit the whole body of the white night to eat him alive. But the next second, a pale flame burst out of the white night''s body, burning all those ghost faces that were bitten by them to ashes... "Hongbing spirit?" The black fog man seemed to be very sensitive to the power of Hongbing. As soon as the flame appeared, it understood what it was. "Yes! I don''t know if you can be so crazy in front of Hong Bing! " Cold white night road, and then raised a hand. Whoa!! The sword fire of Lihuang, which was like a tempestuous wave, gushed out from his palm and went straight to the black fog. The black fog man immediately dispersed the fog, avoided the flame, and then recondensed together. "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect to run into Hong Bing! Chance! What a chance! Ha ha ha... " people in the black fog are particularly excited, and the bloody eyes in the fog frequently show fierce light. "Chance? It depends on whether you have a life to take! " White night cold hum, I do not know why, the heart of killing suddenly strong countless, the whole person has become fierce. When he stepped a little, the man suddenly jumped forward, and his hands suddenly turned into two gasified swords, which were hard to chop into the black fog. "No use! You are just a little emperor of Jin Dynasty. Even if there are Hongbing, what can you do for me? You can''t kill me, ha ha ha... the black fog man laughed, and the fog broke away again, and the lightsaber cut it down and blew it out. But white night was not flustered, just crushed the lightsaber in his hand. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the lightsaber broke into countless slender swords, chasing the scattered black fog like locusts. Some of the black fog is hard to be taken out by the white fog. "Don''t you have a body? But even if you''re just foggy, will you still be trapped? " The white night is light. "Black ice fan?" The black fog man was shocked, and cried, "no! No But... It''s late! Holding the fan directly at night... in the daytime www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2682 Black ice fan down, the cold wind, like an ice dragon, fluttering forward in the past. Maybe the power of Hongbing released by xuanbing fan is not as destructive as abandoning Shenjian and Lihuang sword, but its ice power is not ignored by any soul. The black fog became wild in front of the cold wind. They want to spread around to avoid the ice wind. But at this time, the ground around suddenly rose out of the air, and thick walls of ice surrounded the black fog completely, just like a cage. The black fog is thick, but it can not break through the ice formed by the strength of Hongbing. It was rushing up in an attempt to escape. But at this time, the frightful air of ice suddenly fell on the top of the ice wall and spun at high speed. "No The black fog man''s shrill cry resounded. Then I saw the air of ice whirling wildly. It turned out to be an amazing tornado. The black fog was also whirled by the cold air, mixed with the cold air, and then swayed disorderly. The old ape and Zhao Hui here are burning and looking. After about thirty or forty rest, the cold air dissipated, and a figure condensed into an ice sculpture fell from the air and hit the ground heavily. Bang! The muffled sound came out. The old ape and Zhao Hui''s heart suddenly jumped, and it seemed that they had recovered from the shock. Zhao Hui was still trembling. But the old ape was very brave and was very careful to lean towards the ice sculpture. Just see the ice sculpture inside ice sealed with a body without fur, the whole body red guy. Although this guy is in human form, he has a ferocious face. His eyes are red, and his whole body is covered with blood vessels. I don''t know how terrible it is. "Is this his noumenon?" The old ape trembled. "Yes." White night pulled out the abandoned sword and went to the front of the ice sculpture. Although the man was frozen, his consciousness was still there, and his eyes were still moving. He looked at the white night with fear and resentment in his eyes. But white night doesn''t care. He carried the abandoned sword, the tip of the sword against the top of the ice sculpture, facing the heart of the man, and then sank downward. Click! Abandoning the divine sword instantly penetrated the ice sculpture, and the body of the sword stabbed at the man''s heart. Pooh! Without any accident, he abandoned the divine sword and penetrated it. The ice sculpture broke and split. The man shivered from the ice sculpture, his hands were dead with abandon sword, a pair of blood red eyes constantly protruding outward, and his mouth was even bigger. Want to groan, but can''t groan! The old ape and Zhao Hui were relieved. When this man died, the people were safe. As for that woman, she had long lost her fighting power. At the moment, even Zhao Hui and the old ape could kill her. This man and an ape feel that today is really like a dream, everything is so unreal. In the face of such power, they are still alive, which is what they dare not think. However, they haven''t got much breath yet... hiss... a strange blood gas suddenly overflows from the man''s body. Just look at all his skin and flesh all split open, overflow of blood like a huge cocoon, wrapped up his whole son. "This is..." Zhao Hui lost his voice. "No, it''s the art of shelter! Be careful, my Lord The old ape cried out. White night eyes a Lin, buckle to abandon God sword a turn. Oh! The body of the abandoned God sword exploded like a ripple of sword Qi and spread around. The man''s body was torn into powder on the spot. But a breath wafted out before the man''s body was torn into powder, and gathered in the seven or eight meters ahead of the white night, and then transformed into a human form. It''s the black fog man. The skill of protecting body is a unique skill for some soul people to protect their lives. It also exists in the daytime. If the skill is applied in time, it is possible to avoid the killing moves of Hongbing! However, the skill of shelter can only save one life, and it must be incomparably weak after being used, and there is no means to fight back. Naturally, the black fog man knew that he was no longer able to compete with that man, so he could only turn around and flee madly. He ran away and yelled at the same time. "Hong Bing! There are Hongbing here! There are so many soldiers here!! Come on, take Hongbing! Come on He gave all his strength and screamed wildly. The sound was swinging in the sky and soon spread around. In all directions, many great powers immediately noticed this side. At night, my eyes are cold and my fingers are moving.Whoa! A sword will strangle it. The man couldn''t dodge. His body was cut into pieces, but he died. But at this moment, Zhao Hui and the old ape almost fainted. Before the black fog man died, he also sent out such a signal to tell the countless powers around him that there were Hongbing here? Before he died, he had to let all the people in the white night die well!! "It''s over! It''s over Zhao Hui was pale and shivering. "There were countless great powers fighting in that area before. In such a short period of time, those great powers may not have left yet. If this person makes such a sound, it is bound to attract them. My Lord, we have to escape, we have to escape!" The old ape roared. In the white night, the brow is gloomy, but there is endless killing in my heart. According to his past character, he will definitely choose to leave this land of right and wrong. But today, somehow, he suddenly didn''t want to escape. Instead, he wanted to stay here and kill him completely... abnormal! It must be abnormal! White night crouched down with his head in his arms. He wanted to force himself to calm down. He felt that his headache was cracking, and his mind was affecting his brain. "My Lord, let''s run away!" Old ape and Zhao Hui didn''t know what was wrong with the white night, but they didn''t have time to think about it. They immediately ran up to the arm of white night. "Go... Go!" White night hard spit out two words. "Good!" The old ape and Zhao Hui immediately wanted to leave in the white night. However, the white night three have not run far ahead, a sense of domineering air like a flood diffuses towards here. "No, great power is coming!" Zhao Hui exclaimed. "Back, back!" The old ape shuddered, and kept retreating in the white night. But behind is a cliff, where there is still a place to escape. "What? My Lord, are you able to cope with these powers? " Zhao Hui almost cried out. He felt that these two days were probably the most unfortunate time in his life. The white night gasps, the person slowly raised the head. He wanted to stop the suppression of his own mood and thoughts, and let the killing heart be released completely. But he was worried that if he was really like this, he would be just a killing machine and could not be called a human again once his sense was occupied by the killing heart. But now that it is, is there any other right to choose? The night roars, and it''s time to let go of power. But at this critical moment. "I... I can take you out of here!" A hoarse and weak voice sounded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2683 Hearing the sound, all three looked at the sound source. Only then discovered that the speaker was the woman with broken hands and dying. The woman tried to open her eyes toward the white night. It seemed that her bloodless lips were hard to open, and then made a sound as fine as a mosquito. "Everyone, help... Help me... I can... Take you out of the world..." "you don''t cheat us here, we are all in trouble, how can we take care of you?" The old ape was so angry that he would leave. "Old ape, we''re all at this time. How can we choose? Now those great powers are all rushing towards this, we have no way out. It''s better to try what she said is true or false Zhao Hui said in a hurry. The old ape was hesitant. But at this time, the white night made a sound. "Listen to... Zhao Hui''s..." the voice is very dry, as if squeezed out of the throat. "What''s the matter with you, my lord?" Zhao Hui felt that the white night was very wrong. Obviously, the black fog man didn''t hurt the white night very much. Why did it happen? And... From the performance of white night''s erasing the black fog man, the strength of white night... Seems to have soared a lot. At least when dealing with monsters in the previous enchantment, the white night has no such terrifying suppression power. What''s going on? Zhao Hui couldn''t figure it out. But this is not the time to think about it. "Snapshot to do..." hoarse way. The old ape and Zhao Hui did not dare to hesitate, and immediately put the white night and the woman up. "Where should I go now?" The old ape looked at the woman eagerly. "To that cliff, quick!" The woman half opened her eyes and her face was pale. The old ape nodded and immediately carried the woman to the side of the cliff. "See the third word in the fourth row on the cliff? Bite the finger, smear the blood on it, and then read "the mystery of a read, all in it." the woman said. When Zhao Hui heard the sound, he immediately jumped over. Anxious, he directly bit off his finger and smeared the blood on the third word in the fourth row. It''s a word for force. When the word was dyed red by Zhao Hui, the word "Li" immediately glowed with gold and covered the front wall like a spark. The whole rock wall immediately turned into a golden wall, then suddenly disappeared and restored to its original state. "Well?" Zhao Hui and the old ape were all confused. "Read it The woman tried. Zhao Hui quickly called out a voice: "Xuanji a read, do in it." Just when they can''t understand what happened. Boom... a strange sound came from the side. Fixed eyes to see, just see in the bottom of this rock wall, actually is a small door. Inside the small door, it was dark and could not be seen clearly, but it was like a passage. As for where to go, it was unknown. "Get in!" Zhao Hui said in a hurry. Several people ran into it immediately. And when the door gradually drinks. Whoosh, whoosh... the violent air flow came here, and countless domineering and powerful figures fell from the sky and landed in this gravity area. For a moment, the void was twisted by the breath of the great powers. The ground was crushed. Time is suppressed. Every inch of space here is filled by the power of shocking. Even if Zhao Hui and the old ape, who have already entered the rock wall, feel a little bit of breath, and now they are shivering and scared to the extreme... "God, how much power has come? How much power is there out there? " Zhao Hui screamed, teeth hit each other crazily, pants were almost wet. "What is our place? Those great powers... Won''t come in? " Asked the old ape, trembling. "I don''t know..." Zhao Hui trembled. "Don''t worry, here... They can''t get in, they don''t know how, even if they know we''re inside, they can''t help us..." at this time, the woman was weak again. Zhao Hui and the old ape looked at her immediately. Then Zhao Hui ran to the white night. "My Lord, what about this woman? Do you want to... Kill? " Zhao Hui''s eyes were fierce. He is not a good man. Now that this is a safe place, it is natural to remove the factors of instability. "Do you know where this is?" White night, pale, staring at him. "I don''t know..." Zhao Hui Leng way. "Do you know what this gravitational region is?" White night also asked.Zhao Hui''s face was still dull, and then she shook her head. "You don''t know anything, then you kill her?" Hummed the white night. Zhao Hui just came back to her senses and was busy bowing her head. White night swallow a pill, this time is to try to suppress the heart of the head of the killing of the intention, people this is a little better. He went to the broken arm woman and gave her a pill which was not very effective. Although the pill was not enough to treat her injury, it was a relief to her. "Who are you?" The white night looks at her expressionless and asks. "My name is mohongren. Please spare my life. I can help you. Please leave here!" The woman opened her eyes and said eagerly. "Then tell me the way to get out of here. Come on!" Zhao Hui yelled at the woman. However, the woman fell into silence. "Don''t you dare say that?" Zhao Hui was so angry that he would hurt the killer. But at this time, the white night drinks out. "Stop it, Zhao Hui!" "Adult..." "don''t mess around. Even if you kill her, she won''t tell you the way. She is worried that after she says out the way to leave here, you will erase her. Therefore, you can only choose to cooperate with her, otherwise you have no other way to go." Calm way of white night. Zhao Hui was stunned. "It''s still the adult who knows the truth..." Mo Hongren said weakly. "How shall we go now?" Zhao Hui stares at the ink red blade and asks. "Now... Rest..." ink red blade weak way. Zhao Hui was stunned and seemed to have reacted. Several people hide in this place, the outside of the big energy can not enter, here is natural and safe, and then go forward, the danger is unknown, recovery state is the top priority. As a result, several people sat in the dark tunnel to recuperate and rest. After about four or five hours, the old ape and Zhao Hui''s anger had recovered to a great extent, and their injuries in the white night had been controlled. As for the ink red blade, the arms have been born. Zhao Hui was quite nervous. After all, he has seen the strength of the ink red blade. But at the thought of having a white night here, he was more secure. In fact, the woman does have the heart to kill. Seeing that the white night killed the black fog man easily, she did not dare to act rashly. "Almost ready to go!" The white night rises, looks at the ink red blade road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2684 Black red blade in front of the road, people along the dark tunnel, a little bit forward. This tunnel is particularly bizarre. Generally speaking, with people''s cultivation, even in the dark, the eyesight can be better than that of the day, and you can see the plants and trees in the far distance. But in this dark tunnel, the white night found himself in front of a dark, nothing to see. Obviously... There''s a unique energy inside this tunnel. This energy affects people''s horizon all the time... "where is this place?" The night was silent. "In the mountain of Shangshen mountain." Murong blade lowered his voice. "Inside the mountain? Has this been transformed? " The white night was stunned. "Of course, the interior of Shangshen mountain has been transformed by countless people for a long time. This place is not an ordinary place, but the most excellent and responsible place in Lisheng Prefecture, especially the Shangshen mountain top, which is said to be the closest place to the gods! A day''s practice there is worth a year''s practice in other parts of the state. In other words, if you practice here for one year, you can practice in other places for thousands of years. What does it mean? I don''t need to say more about it Black red blade road. As soon as the words came out, the white night, the old ape and Zhao Hui were all frightened. "So the reason why there are so many terrible powers gathered on the top of the mountain is that it is more suitable for soul cultivation?" The voice of the white night. "Of course, not only that, but also because of its unique geographical location, it has nurtured countless exotic flowers and plants, natural materials, earth treasures, and a large number of strange and fierce animals. These are the best cultivation resources. If you practice here, you will always be ahead of the people in any place in Lisheng Prefecture, and it will be greatly ahead of others!" "So it is..." nodded repeatedly in the daytime. "Countless powerful people can gather on the holy mountain, and all want to occupy this place and become their own unique training ground. After all, a land of blessing is fat, but there are more people who can share the food. It is not a good place. For thousands of years, there are few super powers coming to the mountain, but in the end, they can''t resist the countless powerful people who covet the holy mountain No matter how powerful the people are, they can''t occupy the mountain or even bury themselves here. As for the place where we are now, it''s made by a strong man named "heavy God Star emperor". The gravity field covered here is also his masterpiece! " "God of stars?" White night whispers, but has not heard this name. "Who is that?" Zhao Hui was straightforward and asked directly. "You are a frog at the bottom of a well, of course, you don''t know the name of such a powerful man." Ink red blade light said. Probably knowing the relationship between Zhao Hui and Bai Ye, Mo Hongren is no longer polite to Zhao Hui and the old ape. Zhao Hui looked ugly, but did not speak. "In fact, I don''t know who the God of gravity is." White night road. "His reputation is not normal." Ink red blade does not think of ropeway. "Well... " this God heavy star emperor is a great power in the hidden world and rarely exists in the world. He is obsessed with strength and is good at refining his body. It is said that he can lift a continent with one arm and drag half of the Holy state without falling down. He is the most powerful one in the world... "Murongren said. Zhao Hui and the old ape exclaimed. "It''s extraordinary, so he''s here, too? Do you want to own this place? " Asked the white night. "Yes, when the star emperor of the heavy God descended on the mountain, he killed people and opened up the God''s domain with one hand, which increased the gravity of the whole mountain area by tens of millions of times. How much could the body be crushed? All the vegetation and fierce animals on the mountain died. The whole mountain became purgatory in an instant. Even under the influence of gravity, the terrain and mountain of shangshenshan changed! ¡± "what?" The white night was shocked. He saw the strength of the mountain. Except for Hongbing, other means could not cut the mountain. Although Hongbing could cut through the mountain, it was not like cutting other mountains in Lisheng Prefecture. Instead, he cut it in a symmetrical way. That is to say, only when Hongbing touched the body of the sword, could Shangshen mountain be unstoppable He is angry, and the mountain body can be completely immune. This is enough to prove the horror of the mountain. And the heavy God Star emperor can change the mountain by gravity, so it can be seen that the force is transcendent and terrifying.. "the strength of the heavy God Star emperor is beyond doubt. You and I are a poor mole ant in front of him. If he wants to crush us to death, we will have no way to live." Black red blade road. "Since this important God Star emperor is so powerful, then he... Did not occupy the holy mountain in the end?" Zhao Hui asked carefully. "The star emperor of Chongshen once slaughtered all the strong men in Shangshen mountain. Naturally, he occupied Shangshen mountain for a period of time. During this period, he did not use it for cultivation, but transformed the mountain and spread the array of Dharma. He wanted to build the whole Shangshen mountain into his cave nest. However, before the implementation of his plan was completed, he was destroyed by the assembled powerful souls! And he also died in the hands of countless powerful men who later poured into the mountain! ""Who killed the star emperor?" "I don''t know. Anyway, I only know that the powerful people who came to the holy mountain were extremely terrible, and there were several other stars next to the important God! At first, Chongshen Xinghuang was able to resist and killed many people, but there were so many strong people that he couldn''t kill them all. So he opened the terror border arranged in advance in Shangshen mountain. Relying on this boundary, he slaughtered tens of thousands of strong men and beat back a wave of attacks, deterring all the strong ones. But... Later, I don''t know which supreme existence came, and suddenly he was single handed He killed the Shangshen mountain and wiped out the heavy God Star emperor, so he fell down! " Black red blade road. White night, Zhao Hui was astonished. "Did someone kill the star emperor alone? Who... Who can have such a great ability? " The white night is incredible. "Who on earth, I don''t know, did you see those words on the previous cliff?" "Yes, why?" "That word... Was written by the people who killed the heavy God Star emperor!" Black red blade road. "Is it?" The night is silent. There are not many people who know such things. However, from the mouth of ink red blade, it can be seen that the star emperor of the heavy God must be detached from the secular existence, and he is far from able to compete with it. But who can easily kill it? Who has the power of the world? "Almost there!" At this time, the blade of ink suddenly said. They were shocked. "Where is it?" Asked the white night. "The burial place of the star emperor!" Dark red blade sink. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2685 The words of ink red blade make the Chinese idols unexpected. "The burial place of the star emperor? The place of feeling is the burial place of the star emperor of the heavy God Zhao Hui breathed out his voice in disbelief. "Or why do you think the gravity here is so constant? It is said that after the great power killed the heavy God Star emperor, he placed it in the mechanism border created by the heavy God Star Emperor himself, transformed the mechanism boundary into his own, and used the corpse of the heavy God Star emperor as the array source to maintain the operation of the boundary. And our current position is actually the interior of the border junction mechanism created by the heavy God Star emperor! " Black red blade road. On hearing this, people suddenly realized. "That great power can easily wipe out the heavy God Star emperor. I think it must be a universal existence, but I don''t know who killed that power?" Ask in the daytime. The ink red blade can enter here so easily, and understand such a thing, it is enough to show that the great power is no longer there, and it is mostly killed like the heavy God Star emperor. If so, how strong people should defeat it? That''s how white night thinks. But ink red blade shakes his head again. "That mighty existence has not been killed!" "Oh? Did he... Not stay here? " The night was a terrible accident. "No, he just transformed this place into a terrible and dangerous place." Ink red blade seems to have thought of something very terrible, his voice trembled. "Such a place as this?" "Yes, in fact, there are many incredible powers buried on the mountain. They are all killed and their bodies are forbidden. If you want to take down the mountain and take this place as your own, you must be able to deal with and even master these prohibitions. Only in this way can we practice safely here." Black red blade road. "And what about the great power?" "He? Every ten years, he would come to the holy mountain to kill the strong man who had occupied the mountain at that time, and then he left after killing. This lasted for a hundred years, and he did not budge "Why is that?" Zhao Hui exclaimed. "Do you need to ask? The strong man used the mountain as his hunting ground The silent old ape opened his mouth. "Hunting grounds?" Zhao Hui''s eyes widened. Maybe he had never heard the shocking words. "That''s right. He made this place a dangerous place, and then he took the initiative to leave to make way for the location of the sacred mountain, attracting countless soul people to fight for it. Finally, the final strong man was born and challenged by him. In fact, it was like raising poisonous insects. The whole mountain was the place for him to raise poisonous insects!" Hoarse at night. "Oh, my God, and... People like that?" Zhao Hui''s eyes were huge. I''m afraid he''s never heard of such a thing in his life, has he? This is totally taking countless powerful talents as the test objects... "so, what happened to the great powers later?" The white night inquires about the black red blade. "I don''t know." "I don''t know?" "Yes, because after a hundred years, the great power never came here again. Some people said that he had been killed, others said that he had lost interest in going to the holy mountain, so he would not come again." "Is it?" White night did not speak, the heart is also a burst of agitation. Such a big holy state is really a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon. I''m afraid that no one can really understand how powerful these hidden powers are. "These powers are by no means common, and perhaps we have heard of them! Although Richmond is big, it is small to some extent! Our vision, after all, is just the bottom of a well White night whispers, spontaneous emotion. Click! At this time, a wonderful voice came out. People were stunned. It feels like touching something. But saw the front of the black red blade stopped. "What''s the matter?" Zhao Hui asked. The black red blade didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand, reached in front, and then made a slight force. Boom, boom... a dull noise came out. People found that the original people have come to the end, the ink red blade in front of, is a door. The door was pushed open, white light poured in, driving out the darkness here, but with the light came the terrible gravity. Br > , he bent down with the old ape. White night is also feet slightly force, hold up the body. "Hold on, go in!" Black red blade road. "How can I insist on this? I can''t even stand up. I''m going in? I''m afraid that if I don''t take a few steps, I''ll be crushed to death by the gravity. How can I get inside? " Zhao Hui was pressed red and said with difficulty."This is the breath from the corpse of the God of gravity. After I open the door just now, the breath will soon cover the whole mountain. That is to say, if you don''t go forward, you will be affected by the gravity, unless you leave the mountain!" Black red blade road. "Well, then, am I not going to be crushed to death by this gravity? I... I really can''t hold on for long. " Zhao Hui wanted to cry without tears. His strength is the most humble, how long can it last? "Because of the special magnetic field, there is not much gravity around the body of gravity God Star emperor. If you can walk there, you will be at peace." "Really?" Zhao Hui was overjoyed, but soon he was sad: "how can I get there? Is it far? " "It''s not far. If you can''t stand up, it''s the same to climb over, and no one laughs at you!" Ink red blade light road, then forward. Zhao Hui had no choice but to crawl forward. The old ape was ok, bent over and walked. As for the white night, it was not affected much. Only when people get out of the tunnel can they really see the real face of the mountain. This is a palace like an ice sculpture, but both overhead and underfoot, all are covered with strange words. Like the characters on the rock wall before, it is weird and astringent. Only one character can be understood by people, but they don''t know its meaning. With the people''s steps, all these words began to shine, and then a wonderful force began to spread inside and outside the palace, and the gravity covering the people was more than doubled... this time, even the old ape had to walk on his stomach. As for Zhao Hui, he directly held one of the old ape''s thighs and let him drag him away... the white night had no choice but to smile bitterly. Originally, he wanted to help them, but at this time, Mo Hongren suddenly made a voice. "Look, my Lord!" As soon as the words came out, the white night immediately looked forward, and his face was full of dignity. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2686 But before meeting on the open square, a large number of coffins appeared. These coffins are made of different materials, some are made of black wood, some are made of white bones, some are made of ice, and they are also made of flesh and blood... all kinds of coffins are paved in front of them. The whole scene, very weird. Looking at the white night, have you ever seen such a scene? Ink red blade''s face is also quite dignified. "My lord... What''s the matter?" The old ape was struggling to get here. But after climbing for a short time, it suddenly found that the gravity covering its body suddenly disappeared. One man and one ape quickly got up and ran to the side of the white night, gasping. And when they slow down, they also saw the appalling scene in front of them, and they all fell into Petrification. "How can it be so..." Murong blade took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "as far as I know, there shouldn''t be so many coffins here. Why... It''s like this... " have you been here before? " The white night looks towards the black red blade. Mo Hongren shook his head: "I have been in the future!" "How do you know this place?" "This..." ink red blade hesitated, then some faltered: "I... I heard from others." "If I dig out your brain and read your brain''s thoughts with forbidden technique, I don''t think you can deceive me in anything." The white night is light. The master was afraid of all these skills. In fact, I learned all these skills "Steal learning?" "What do you mean?" "Every ten years, that great power will come to Shangshen mountain and kill the strongest one at that time. My master is one of them, but he is different from other people''s worship. He is also studying the means of that great power. He has risked his life to enter the top of Shangshen mountain and peek at it for three times The process of fighting with the powerful man on the mountain was recorded with record crystal. After leaving, he studied it again and again, and then taught it to me! So I not only know everything here very well, but also use the skills that I can use, even though what the master learned is just a little fur... "Mo Hong Dao. White night repeatedly nodded: "so powerful, your master dare to take risks to learn, enough to show its toughness, admiration! But since you know this place, why don''t you know it well? Is it possible that your master has never been here? " "No, master, the old man said that this place is too dangerous to enter without permission, but he also hopes to be able to enter here to find out more information about the great energy and his unique skills... But before he enters here, he will die of being possessed by practicing martial arts..." Mo Hongren sighs, with a trace of regret in his eyes. "It''s a monster to be able to learn other people''s soul skills by looking at it. However, learning by stealth is actually learning by stealth. Without any guidance, it''s easy to go to the wrong path. It''s not unexpected that your master will be possessed by the devil." White night shook his head. "The master told me to be fully prepared before I came here. However, when I had a conflict with the fog shadow king and couldn''t resist, I planned to escape here and find life." Black red blade road. As soon as he said this, Zhao Hui was terrified. "You mean... It''s dangerous here?" "Which place is absolutely safe on the mountain?" The black red blade asked. Zhao Hui said nothing. "Has your master ever mentioned such a situation?" White night looked at a large number of coffins in front of him and asked. "Master said that this is the center of this place, and also the place where the corpses of the God of stars are placed. But I didn''t expect that... The corpses here are not only those of the star emperor, but also so many of the corpses of the soul people..." Mo Hong blade said. The night is silent. "My Lord, what shall we do now? Why don''t we leave. " Zhao Hui was frightened. "At this time, it''s really the best policy to leave. We don''t know anything about it. It''s better to leave earlier! I don''t think the souls outside will stay in the gravity zone for long. Let''s take a rest here and go out in a day or two White night road. "Good!" Zhao Hui and the old ape answered immediately. Zhao Hui was relieved and in a better mood. He knew that white night was also afraid of death. But the black red blade shakes his head again and again. "My Lord, I''m afraid we can''t stay here too long. We can only stay here for half a day at most!" "Why?" Several people were surprised. "Because after we enter this place, the energy of this place has changed. The gravity here will increase and expand a little bit. The area where we are now is safe, but the gravity in and around us is constantly rising. If we stay here for a day, I''m afraid that the gravity generated by the road will be the previous 100 We won''t be able to get out of here at that time. We can''t bear the increasing gravity. " Black red blade road."Ah?" Zhao Hui''s face was startled white, pointing to the black red blade, he said, "if so, why do you still run here? Is half a day enough for you to hide? " "Not enough to hide, but enough for me to get out of here! Because there''s more than one entrance. " Black red blade road. Zhao Hui and the old ape were overjoyed. "Where is the exit?" Zhao Hui asked. Pointing to the other end of the square filled with coffins, he said, "there is a door over there... It''s the exit." "Over there?" People were shocked. "My plan is to cross this square and cross that exit over there. Half a day is enough. I never intend to stay in such a place for more than a day!" Black red blade road. "Is there no other way?" Zhao Hui said with a sad face. "No Ink red blade said mercilessly. Zhao Hui again showed that tangled and frightened look. It''s worse than killing him. So many coffins, so many powerful corpses... Who dares to walk past? If any coffin of the big energy is not dead alive, then they must finish the calf? Zhao Hui is timid, which can bear this? But now, where is the alternative? "Come on, let''s go now!" Hoarse at night. "Adults..." "you can stay here." The white night looked at Zhao Hui. Zhao Hui was dejected and no longer spoke www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2687 Having made a decision, people began to walk towards the square full of coffins. Probably because of the bodies, there is no gravity around the square, and even inside the square. When people walk here, they find that their bodies are light and floating. With a little force, the whole person can jump up to several meters high, which is very strange. But at the moment, no matter who is in the mood to pay attention to the gravity here. People''s eyes are all gathered around these coffins. Everyone held their breath and watched carefully, raising their vigilance to 120 points. Zhao Hui and the old ape were all clinging to the white night and did not dare to leave him. As for the black red blade, it is also centered on the white night. Obviously, people regard white night as the most powerful force. But... They didn''t realize that the night was a little different. As he walked into the square with countless coffins, his blood began to boil. As if in the dark, something is affecting his thought, involving his soul. "Something''s wrong..." walking in the daytime, he suddenly covered his forehead, and his face turned pale. The sweat of bean size was constantly spilling down his cheek... people immediately changed color. "What''s the matter with you, my lord?" "Are you all right, my lord?" Zhao Hui and the old ape help the white night. Zhao Hui and the old ape didn''t know what was going on. However, ink red blade''s face changed with fright, as if he had learned something. But she was surprised and did not speak. "Adults are behaving like they were before... What''s going on? Well done... Why are you like this Zhao Hui looked at the white night road dully. The old ape shook his head. After a while. The white night seemed to recover slightly. He crouched on the ground, panting and swallowing several tranquilizing pills in succession, and then calmed down a little... "are you better, my lord?" Asked the old ape. "It''s ok now, but I feel the blood in my body seems to be controlled by something. I''m a bit out of control..." the white night gasped and hoarse. "Hard to control?" "Well, my Lord, how could that be? Is there any energy in this coffin that has something to do with adults Zhao Hui couldn''t help saying. The words fell, and the eyes of the white night were tense for a moment. "I was affected by this force in the cliff before, and I can''t control myself. Now I''m under the influence of this force again... It must be strange! Be careful Hoarse at night. Everyone nodded. White night in the same place a little rest, calm the internal turbulence of Qi, this just got up to continue to move forward. But not a few steps. Clunk! A strange sound came out. Three people and one ape stopped in unison and looked at the sound source in amazement. Just found a few people passing by a coffin cover suddenly moved. "No... isn''t it?" The old ape trembled. Zhao Hui opened her mouth wide and her eyes protruded sharply, as if she had seen something very incredible... what worried these people most was that it happened... staring at the coffin in the white night. It was a coffin full of human organs. The coffin is covered with a variety of hands, feet, eyes, ears, nose and so on, which are very ferocious. They seem to grow on the coffin and can move. What''s more, with the sound coming out, the eyes of these hands and feet were full of horrible blood, which was ferocious and terrifying. "Ah?" Zhao Hui was so scared that she let out a voice. "Let''s go!" I don''t feel good at night. I''ll drink it at once. The crowd immediately ran forward with all their lives. Can run and run... CLICK! Click! Click... strange sounds become more and more frequent. Then I saw all the coffins passing by! The coffin covers of many coffins trembled directly, and a burst of breath gushed from the gradually opened coffin cracks. Feeling the power gushing from the coffin, Zhao Hui''s old ape was shaking wildly and his soul was shaking. At this moment, even if it is the ink red blade are a little bit unbearableClick! At this time, a coffin cover made of white bone was suddenly lifted, and a thick bony hand stretched out from it. "Ah Zhao Hui screamed with fright. But at this time, the white night backhand a lift, a thick shake of the force from the sky, mercilessly suppressed in the coffin board. "I''ve pressed the lid of his coffin. Run Drink and shout at night. The crowd immediately rushed forward with all their lives. Everyone is already does not care about everything, try their best to rush forward. They just want to get out of this hell like place as soon as possible, just want to get out of the world quickly... however, as they ran, a dark coffin suddenly appeared on the road ahead. This coffin is normal. It looks like it is made of wood, but its surface is completely black, and the coffin cover has a large number of bloodstains, which looks terrible. The coffin stands on the road, like a wall, blocking the way for everyone. Mo Hongren, Zhao Hui and the old ape all stopped. Zhao Hui''s eyes widened, and a bad feeling pervaded his mind. The black red blade offered a long knife, staring at the coffin coldly. However, the lid of the coffin loosened, and then collapsed. A corpse in ragged black armor and highly rotten body appeared in the public''s sight. The body lay quietly in the coffin, as if it had been dead for a long time. Its chest was pierced, and a large number of bones on it had been broken. There was no movement. But in the moment the coffin opened, the inside of the coffin was overflowing with a lot of dark smoke. These smog filled the whole coffin, submerged the whole coffin, and completely covered the body. And then there''s a change in the energy around you at this moment. I don''t know why, at this moment, the originally ordinary energy of the surrounding area rose in an instant, and it had a qualitative change, which became extremely incredible, extremely mysterious and exquisite... then... The highly rotten corpse slowly opened his eyes! The domineering and ferocious evil spirit is like a storm attacking Mo Hongren, Zhao Hui and the old ape. Boom... the crowd was shocked by the tyrannical evil spirit. At the same time, the corpse in the coffin has stepped out of the coffin slowly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2688 Zhao Hui''s several seem to fall into the ice cellar. At this moment, the three of them are as if they have been fixed. They are all frozen in place, motionless, but there is a chill from head to foot. Obviously, they were all frightened by the rotten corpse. The energy of decaying corpse is extremely surging and extensive, even the ink red blade can''t match it. It walked with heavy steps and limped towards it, holding a sword full of gaps in his hand. The body of the sword was dragged on the ground, making a long cut. It looked terrible. "It seems that his action ability is not fast, and he is just a walking corpse. He has no thinking ability. Maybe we can deal with him together." The old ape let out a low roar. Suddenly, he had courage, and he wanted to open his arms. But at this time, the black red blade drank in a low voice: "don''t be impulsive!" "What?" The old ape looked at her. The black red blade did not say a word, but looked to the left and right. The old ape was stunned and realized something. He looked at both sides in a hurry. However, the coffins on both sides have been completely opened at the moment, and a statue of awe inspiring and extraordinary figure has climbed out of it. Seeing this, the faces of the people turned pale. "Our current situation is not suitable for fighting. Leaving here quickly is the king''s way. Keep up with me!" The black red blade drinks, spins and steps a little, rushes forward. Old ape and Zhao Hui hesitated. But at this time, the existence that crawls out from the coffin has already come towards this encirclement. Zhao Hui and the old ape were shocked and immediately followed up. But the corpses in those coffins have been surrounded, and they release a thick evil spirit. These evil spirits are like a barrier, wrapping one man and one ape inside, and they can''t break through. "Roar!" The old ape roared and raised his huge claws to the evil spirit. But... It didn''t work. Bang! Only a dull noise came out. It''s huge slap heavily hit the evil spirit, and then suddenly bounced back. It can''t shake the evil spirit. "Ah?" Zhao Hui was shocked. The old ape can''t tear it apart. With his destructive power, it''s impossible to open it. Just then. Whoosh... a sword wind comes. Then he saw the white night with his sword. A number of corpses were instantly cut off their heads, fixed in place, and the thick and terrifying evil spirit was like a collapsed wall, smashing to pieces all over the ground. "My Lord!" Old ape and Zhao Huixin are very happy. "Go Drink in the daytime. One man and one ape don''t dare to neglect again and rush out madly. Soon, the crowd broke through the bodies and ran to the end of the square. Ink red blade has reached the edge of the square, but... She did not move forward, but staring at the end. The white night fixed a look, the expression also chilly up. But a black curtain appeared at the end. It is like a border, separating the inside and outside of the square completely. The black red blade did not dare to get close to the border. His face was full of fear. The white night looked around and noticed that the whole square was wrapped by the black curtain. "What are you doing there? Go Zhao Hui saw the black red blade standing in place, immediately urged a sound. But the black red blade did not move. "Don''t act rashly!" The white night seemed to realize something and immediately called out. Zhao Hui stopped. "My lord..." "this thing is not simple, be careful!" Drink in the daytime. Zhao Hui looked at the curtain in disbelief, and did not dare to move forward. "What is this?" Cold inquiry in the daytime. Ink red edge murmured her lower lip. It seemed that she didn''t want to say it. But seeing the fierce eyes of the white night, she couldn''t help opening her mouth. "This is the power that the great power of the past has left behind!" "The old one?" "It''s the great power that made this place..." Murong blade said hoarsely. This simple sentence, immediately let the white night''s expression congsu countless. "So the bodies here were all killed and left by the great power?" "Yes." White night a listen, no longer any hesitation, immediately pull out the sword toward the dark curtain to cut. Sonorous! The desolate sword of abandoning God flies out and fiercely strikes the curtain over there. Bang! The curtain was blown a turbulence, like a turbulent wave, and the impact of the place also appeared a terrible crack.It''s just that... The crack was repaired quickly, and then the curtain of turbulence calmed down. It''s like before, nothing happened. People looked at this scene, completely dull. "Master has never told me such a situation. This place has been blocked by the power of that power! Now, this place has become a arena. If we don''t kill all these guys behind us, we will all die in this place! " The black red blade said hoarsely. "Are we going to be one of these coffins, too?" Zhao Hui trembled. "No, we are not qualified! Which of the beings that can lie in these coffins is not universal? And they are all dead in the hands of the great power. We are not qualified to die in the hands of such terrorist beings. We will only be torn up by these corpses and used by them to reinforce their coffins! " Black red blade hoarse way. Zhao Hui''s whole body trembled wildly. "Well, then we are finished!" "It''s just that we can''t be stopped by such anger. It''s over by force!" The old ape didn''t seem to be reconciled. He roared and rushed directly to the dark curtain with his huge palms. "Stop it!" Drink in the daytime. But... It''s too late. Bang! The old ape killed him heavily with one hand, and the curtain was still. It can''t help but draw his hand to launch the second attack and kill. However, just about to pull his hand, he finds that his big and strong arm can''t move at all! "Old ape!" Zhao Hui was in a great hurry. But the old ape did not struggle, but fell into a state of rage, and raised another fist to attack the dark border. However, the result is obvious, its other fist is also stuck by the dark border. Roar! The old ape roared, but he didn''t want to hit his head. But in this critical moment, the white night suddenly rushed past, carrying the abandoned magic sword to the old ape''s two thick arms. Whew! The old ape''s arms broke and blood gushed. White night grabbed its neck and swung it back. Bang! The old ape fell heavily to the ground. But one by one, he struggled to get up and attack again. "Old ape, are you crazy? Are you going to die? " Zhao Hui cried out in a hurry. But the old ape ignored it. And Zhao Hui suddenly found that the old ape''s eyes had somehow turned red with blood www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2689 Seeing the red eyes of the old ape, Zhao Hui shivered all over her body, and her brain was completely confused. "Old ape! Old ape! What''s the matter with you, old ape Zhao Hui cried out in a hurry. But at the moment, the old ape didn''t reply to him any more. Instead, he seemed to be crazy, struggling and rolling madly. He seemed to have lost his sense. "It''s eroded by the mind!" At this time, the black red edge here murmured. Zhao Hui was shocked. "Eroded? How could it be? " White night immediately raised his hand and pressed it hard on the head of the old ape, and a calm spirit was released from it. Directly into the brain of the old ape. The huge body of the old ape immediately seemed to be electrocuted, shaking wildly. White night felt the old ape''s brain, but suddenly opened his eyes and said in dismay: "this is... Evil Qi?" "Not bad!" "The beast touched the curtain with his hand just now. The curtain is made of evil Qi. It''s poor in cultivation. How can it resist the erosion of these evil Qi? The brain is controlled by the evil Qi. That''s normal!" "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Zhao Hui angry way. "I didn''t think it would be so stupid to run to touch the curtain!" Ink red blade shakes his head a way. "It''s not that it''s stupid, but the evil spirit on the curtain has already affected us. Even if we don''t touch it, we will be eroded by a little bit! Finally, he lost his mind and became a walking corpse Hoarse at night. Zhao Hui shuddered and said, "my Lord, why haven''t I become that? I... my strength is obviously weaker than the old ape... " " that''s because your killing heart is not as heavy as that of the old ape. It is not a human, but an ape. Its nature is animal, and its killing intention is naturally heavy, and it is easy to be affected by the evil spirit... " " so it is... "Zhao Hui nodded. With the help of the white night, the blood red eyes of the old ape gradually became clear, and the trembling body was slowly calming down. "My lord... What''s wrong with me?" The old ape gradually regained consciousness, opened its mouth and made a hoarse voice. "There''s no time to explain that now." White night took out a few pills, left the old ape''s mouth, and then stood up and drew his sword, looking back. During the time of the old ape''s accident, all the walking dead had gathered around. All the coffins on the square were opened, and a large number of ghostly super existence corpses walked towards here. These corpses send out the air like millions of great mountains, which have been suppressed here together. As they approached, Zhao Hui and the old ape couldn''t stand up straight. They even retreated in panic. Ink red blade''s face is also full of dignified. "What now? My lord... I... we have no way to go Zhao Hui''s trembling cry. White night swept behind his eyes, and then looked at the countless strong bodies in front of his eyes. He bit his teeth and waved his hand. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... eight Hongbing flew out in a row, like a wall, across the people. Whoa!! The fierce and mysterious spirit of Hongbing was like a big wave, rushing forward. In an instant, the terrifying power of these strong bodies was immediately shattered by the impact. No matter how strong they are, they can hardly resist the power of Hongbing! "Eight red soldiers?" When did you see so many terrible soldiers? With Hongbing isolated, people can finally breathe a little. The speed of these corpses began to slow down, and the closer they got to Hongbing, their skin and flesh were torn more and more severely. There are obvious cracks in the bodies of some weak corpses, but they have no thinking, no pain, and will not retreat. They will continue to move forward... chi! Its body burst on the spot, blood and flesh flying, a large number of meat splashed in the four sides, directly no movement. But the stronger corpse was close to Hongbing, but the white night moved him a little, and the shrill Lihuang sword fire immediately devoured it and burned it to ashes. No body can break through the defense of these soldiers. "Great! These corpses, like those Yujun''s corpses, have no thinking. Even though they are strong, they can''t play much power in the state of walking dead! Great, my Lord Zhao Hui yelled excitedly. "But my lord won''t last long!" The black red blade beside him directly threw a basin of cold water, and said coldly: "the Lord can maintain the operation of eight Hongbing soldiers continuously, and the consumption of his own soul power must be huge. He can persist in one hour and two hours, but can he persist in one day and two days? We can''t find a way to get out of here. We''re going to dieZhao Hui was stunned and stopped talking. Yes, it can''t solve the urgent problem. White night itself is the most clear. He is now totally consuming, and it is irreparable. Because these corpses are attacking him all the time. If he sacrifices the heart to replenish energy, the strength of Hongbing is bound to be loose, and the great energy in these corpses can not be quickly torn apart by Hongbing''s energy. Once they break through Hongbing''s defense, all the people will be finished... neither can they get the heart''s supplement, but only rely on the energy in the body of white night The quantity is obviously not enough. "My Lord, since you have Hongbing, you can resist these walking corpses. Why don''t we kill the generals! Maybe there is still a chance of life! " The ape took a deep breath as he resumed his arms. "Kill? In fact, the risk is very big! Although I can use Hongbing to resist these people''s advance, I can not necessarily guard against their attacks. If we rush to kill them, if we are surrounded by them, it will be very difficult for us to protect ourselves, not to mention protecting you! If so, then we really have no way out! " Hoarse at night. The reason why they are able to hold back these zombies now is that most of them have not officially launched an attack on the white night. However, if you are close to the past, you will be trapped in a tight encirclement... then you can''t tell everything... when you listen to it, you look as if you are dead. Click click... just then, a strange sound came out. All of a sudden, the ground trembled. "What''s going on?" Zhao Hui exclaimed. The face of the white night was not frozen. However, in the center of the square, a large number of cracks suddenly emerged. With the continuous spread of cracks, the frequency of ground shaking is also increasingly rapid. "My Lord, look over there!" At this time, the old ape roared. In the middle of the square at night. In the middle... A special coffin rises slowly. All the people were staring at each other with wide eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2690 It was a very unique coffin. The surface of the coffin seems to be made of black silver, with a unique light in the dark, extremely magical. On its surface, there are sculptures of two bony dragons. This sculpture of bone dragon coiled around the coffin, lifelike, towering. Of course, these are nothing. What really impresses people is the red characters on the coffin. "Death will not die!" The four big characters seem to have been written in human blood. It is vigorous and powerful, full of aura, and it also has the meaning of touching people''s heart. If you look at it more, you will be deeply trapped in the magic nature of this font and can''t extricate itself from it... the eyes of the white night are frozen. He found that the words on the coffin cover and the previous words on the rock wall... Very imaginative! I''m afraid it was written by the person who wrote the words on the cliff before... "no At this moment, a scream rang out. The white night is not surprised, busy looking at the sound source. It''s a black red blade! She was trembling, as if she had seen something extremely terrible. Her eyes were staring at the slowly rising coffin. Her face was as pale as a pole. "What is that?" White night asked immediately. "Master mentioned that it is a super supreme existence! His body was put here... Impossible... Impossible! Didn''t he say he blew himself up? impossible! Why is he here? Why? " The black red blade actually is scared directly soft paralysis on the ground, no longer has the courage to stand! The white night gaped. Even in the face of the bodies of countless powerful men, the black red blade had never been frightened like this, but when the coffin rose, she was so frightened. What a terrible presence... In that coffin? The white night was cold and silent, staring at the coffin. At this time, the coffin slowly opened. Then there was a terrible burst of air. This air flow is completely blood red, especially terrible, the air flow out, like a flood of general pouring out. But this pouring flood is like a big hand, seizing the bodies of the dead strong, and then trying to get rid of his coffin. The zombies didn''t struggle, they just kept waving their arms and trying to attack. Before long, all the walking dead were dragged into the coffin. Click! Click! Click... strange sounds come out. See that the coffin mouth constantly spattered a lot of blood, as if their bodies were like a big mouth crazy refused. After a while, all the bodies of Da Neng were swallowed up. And that coffin mouth, also all was splashed out of the blood and meat pieces dyed red. Seeing this terrible scene, the old ape and Zhao Hui were scared out of their wits and almost fainted. Even if it is a white night, the heart is afraid. It is not that he is not brave enough, but the spirit overflowing from the mouth of the coffin seems to be able to directly deter the spirits of human beings. Even the strongest people will become extremely weak at this moment. This is a threat from the superior to the weak ants! It''s an irreversible force! With the blessing of this power, it is almost impossible for these people to defeat each other at night. Because... They don''t have the guts to pull out their swords! No wonder the black red blade is so frightened... the existence in the coffin is not the same level as those in the previous coffins! In principle, such a horrible existence should be the first time, otherwise the existence in these coffins would have been swallowed up by him. But why does he appear now? Is it because of the stimulation of Hong Bing? The expression of the white night has been condensed. Roaring... at this time, the whole cover of the coffin fell to the ground. A lot of dust splashed up. People were staring. However, a deep sigh came from the coffin. Sigh out, all the air around means one shock. At the same time, the two bony dragons circling on the coffin opened their mouths, and the longan became red with blood. This strange scene shocked everyone present. At this time, the statue of bone dragon suddenly collapsed. The original lifelike statue is like a broken high wall, broken into pieces and scattered on the ground. But after landing, they seem to be pulled by a certain stream of air, and they start to rotate and turbulence. After a while, the fragments of the broken bone Dragon Statue directly condensed into a long bone sword.This bone sword is extremely long, almost one person high, like a gun, standing next to the coffin. And inside the coffin, also at this time slowly out of a figure. The figure was the body lying in the coffin. The white night gazed at the figure with wide eyes. But he had long red hair, naked upper body, bulging muscles, and a large number of stitched scars, as if his upper body was made up of countless pieces of corpses. And in his lower body, it is a full of scaly hem. Look at the color of the scales... Like dragon scales! The man''s face was cold and cold, his eyes were red, his mouth was light, and his white smoke was overflowing. His teeth in his mouth were as sharp as the fangs of the devil. And the moment he walked out of the coffin, the temperature inside the square suddenly dropped countless... the man''s horrible eyes looked at these people. Just at a glance, Zhao Hui, the old ape and even the ink red blade all prostrate on the ground, unable to control their kowtow. Even if it is a white night, there is an impulse to bend down towards it!! This is the momentum of the superior! This is the horror of super supreme! The white night quickly summoned all the Hongbing, displayed the unity of man and sword, strengthened his spirit and avoided being influenced by the momentum of the other side. "Am I... Dead?" At this time, the man suddenly made a note, like a stone rubs when the hoarse voice. "Who are you..." the white night tried his best to ask. "Who am I The man raised his hands and looked at his eyes. His eyes were full of confusion and perplexity. "I don''t know who I am... I just want to... Want to kill... Want to destroy..." the man seemed to be in great pain. Suddenly he covered his head, and his whole body trembled violently. There was a lot of blood spilled from the stitching place of his body, as if to dye his whole son red. The night was full of terror. But the man suddenly stopped. He stared at the white night coldly, like a fierce beast staring at its prey. He pulled out the bone sword beside him, and then walked towards the white night. The fierce evil spirit is coming towards here. White night instantly found that he could not breathe. "Now, feel the silence of death!" The man said hoarsely, that is, he raised the bone sword in his hand... in his hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2691 The red haired man''s killing intention suddenly rises, and the whole earth trembles. With the evil spirit released from the bone sword, the red haired man flies towards several people here. The old ape and Zhao Hui could not bear such terrible killing intention and evil spirit. They were scared to the ground without any strength. One ape was like a soft flesh without bones. When they fell to the ground, how could they have the courage to fight against one of them? As for the ink red blade, it was no better at the moment. She held the sword tightly and stabbed it on the ground to stabilize her body. However, she shivered and could not stand steadily. It''s too violent. The strength of this man is beyond the white night. Even those who lived on the top of Shangshen mountain may not have half of his strength. But even if the opponent is strong, there is no other way to retreat. In this case, retreat is death! He clenched his teeth and waved his hand. Whoa! A thick shake of Qi from the palm swing open. Immediately covered the whole body of the white night. This is the spirit of Hongbing. After getting the strength of Hongbing in the white night, people feel a lot better. The killing intention and evil spirit released by the other party can not completely affect his mind. He then urged all the forces such as Heihe energy to subvert the whole human state. But even so, in the face of this red haired man, white night still has a fear that he dare not face it directly. This fear can not be eliminated by the increase of strength. It can only be overcome after a long period of time and endless training. And it''s obvious that white night can''t afford to hone it now. He had to be tough. "How dare you challenge me? It''s fun. I don''t seem bored. " Said the red haired man hoarsely. The words were full of strong and terrible killing intention. White night secretly gnash teeth, hand a shake. Keng! An illusory and transparent Qi sword appeared in his hand. It seems that there is no energy attached to the air sword, and the energy on it becomes very chaotic. White night didn''t bother to talk to the red haired man, biting his teeth and cutting him with a sword. Keng! The sword power is released. The sword power exploded from the Qi sword and turned into a curtain like stars, covering the red haired man. "Hong Bing?" The man seemed to recognize the origin of the sword and made a hoarse voice. Then the bone sword in his hand suddenly shook and slashed forward. Whew! The void in front of him was cut open by his life, and then a huge bone like the dragon''s head sprang out. The bone opened its mouth, and it was Shengsheng who ate the strength of the Hongbing in that night... "what?" The black red blade is terrified. White night is also a look of consternation. Can the other side... Swallow the power of Hongbing? It''s too powerful, isn''t it? If it had not been seen by their own eyes, no one would have believed it! "Is this space art?" My eyes are cold at night. So far, only space power can resist the power of Hongbing, but it is not against it in the face. Instead, it can transmit the power of Hongbing to other places or store it in a specific space. You can see the skill of this person... It doesn''t seem to be any space power at all. In the white night, my eyes are cold, and then I shake my arms. Sonorous! This time it was a dark sword. Like a cold moon, the shuttle flies forward. In the past, everything is destroyed, no matter what level of existence, no matter how mysterious the energy is... In this sword spirit, all of them collapse and die... this is the strongest sword power of abandoning gods. In terms of destructive power, apart from the dead dragon sword, I''m afraid it is the most terrifying power to abandon the divine sword. It''s not the same with a white trick. That''s not true. After the sword flew past, the red haired man lifted the sword again. But this meeting, he did not tear the void, but also split out a mysterious and exquisite sword spirit. But different from the darkness of the abandoned God sword, the sword spirit is completely white, just like the powder made from the dense white bones! White night a Zheng, but do not believe that the strength of the other side, can really face against Hong Bing! But since the other party knows Hong Bing, he should know how terrible the power of Hongbing''s sword power is. Is it difficult for the other party to take such an oath? What cards does he really have? The white night stares at the two swords that are about to collide with each other. His eyelids dare not blink, even forgetting his breath. Finally! Sword Qi collides with each other! However, in the white night, when he thought that the collision of the two swords would produce a shocking explosion, a strange scene appeared.Then I saw that white sword Qi suddenly became illusory. Then... It went through the spirit of abandoning God sword and flew towards the white night. And abandoning the spirit of sword seems to be cut in the air! Br > "how can the sabre Qi be completely affected?" White night is stupid. But how can we be distracted at this time? Looking at the white sword coming from the shuttle, I shivered all over the white night, and quickly dodged to the side. There is no danger, but the sword pressure is covered on the body of the white night. Bang! The white sword fiercely chopped at the position where the white night had stood before, tearing the land there on the spot, and blasting out a circle of white shock waves, which were pounding in all directions. Zhao Hui, the old ape and the black red blade couldn''t bear the shock wave at all. They all flew out, their heads were broken and their skin was raw. Fortunately, the place where the three people were hit and flew was not the magic gas barrier, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. But the white night in the center of the blast was not so good. After the explosion of the sword Qi, he found that the internal power of the sword Qi spread around him in the form of silk thread, and covered his whole body in an instant. That is to say, the burst sword Qi did not cause much damage to him, but blocked him. The white night turned cold and looked at the red haired man. However, the red haired man also made a response, but to abandon the divine sword power was to abandon the divine sword power. Even though the man''s reaction was fast, he could not resist the sharp sword spirit. One of his arms was still cut off by the sword spirit. However, after the arm was cut off, a large amount of blood was immediately sprayed from the wound of the man, and then the blood gushed out of the body again coagulated into an arm. The wound healed in the blink of an eye... the heart beat violently at night. With this powerful healing power... What can we fight against it? Unless he is killed by one blow, the man is invincible at all... the white night dare not hesitate, and immediately takes the Qi sword and cuts at the white silk thread surrounding him. But just as he moved, the white threads also reacted. They started to vibrate wildly, as if by some kind of traction. Buzzing... they burst into strange sounds. Listen carefully... It''s a sword! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2692 Endless sword sound constantly into the ears of the white night, at that moment, the white night only felt that his soul seemed to be shaking with the sword. Not good! White night heart crazy, immediately all the power of Hongbing sacrifice out of the body, wrapped in the body. And at the moment when he wrapped the sword spirit towards his body. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... countless evil spirits of the sword all hit him. Roaring... the destruction of the riot spread in all directions with the sound of an explosion. The earth trembled. The square is torn. The ground is full of terrible cracks. The white night accumulates the spirit of Hongbing, protecting the terrible sword Qi from eroding his body. But even the power of Hongbing can''t keep him intact at the moment... he only feels that his soul, blood and even every hair on his body are shaken by the terrible power of the other party... what a terrible power is this? The white night was terrified, but he knew that there was only one way to die. He raised his head and gazed at the red haired man over there. Without hesitation, he let out a low roar, shaking the little energy out of his body again. Roar... the fierce Hongbing breath and the energy of Heihe directly fluttered out. They are like a big hand, tearing apart the destruction of the white night. The white night rushes out in accordance with the situation, and kills the man with the air sword. "Ants! How can it hurt me? " The red haired man drank without expression, his horrible eyes staring at the white night. Bang! The despotic power of desperation came in an instant and suppressed on the shoulders of the white night. Bang! White night''s feet immediately to the bottom of a sink, the whole person bent on the ground, difficult to stand straight. The red haired man looks at his body again. Bang! It''s like a white fist on the chest. Pooh! The whole body of white tyrant is tearing up and down the curtain, as if he was tearing the blood from the top to the bottom of the curtain. But this is not the time to think about these horrors. With a roar in the white night, his body burst out a lot of energy, which quickly arranged behind him to form a wall. And his body heavily hit his own gas wall, immediately smashed the gas wall, and he fell to the ground, rolled a few circles, and stopped at the edge of the magic gas curtain. In the white night, breathing heavily and sweating. If this hit the curtain of evil Qi, I''m afraid it will be like the old ape, and be affected by the evil Qi and lose his mind. But now, even if you don''t touch the curtain of evil Qi, it will evaporate and penetrate into the body of the white night, which will have a great influence on the white night. His murderous heart burst out and his eyes grew red. Under the influence of this evil spirit, he felt that he was out of control and became a little crazy. But the more so, the faster you die! Because we can''t deal with the strong at this level, otherwise we will die very quickly. We need to pay close attention to each other''s action and any spirit... when brute force is not enough to win, we can rely on intelligence. If even intelligence is deprived, then in front of such a strong person, white night is really a mole ant. White night eagerly shook his head, read a heart clear mantra, away from the curtain, rushed back to the man. "Apart from Hong Bing, there is no part of your body that can attract my attention. I think you should sleep soundly!" The man said slowly, suddenly the pupil bead flashed cold light, the ground trembled violently, and then a large number of blood red light columns rose from the ground, like a blood red sword blade, slitting to the white night. Dodge in the white night. The blood sword is sharp and powerful. Even if he dodges in a hurry in the night, the terrible sword can still impact his body, making him nearly fall from the air. He quickly adjusted his state and locked the red haired man who was standing there. After a cold drink, the air sword in his hand broke out into thousands of lights and stabbed the red haired man with his body. "Ants! Do you have a sword? " The red haired man said arrogantly, then waved a bone sword close to two meters and chopped into the white night. Fearless in the white night, he covers his arms with the energy of Hongbing and slashes at the man. Dang! Dang! Dang! Bang... the continuous crashing sound is as dense as firecrackers, so we can see the swords flying between the two people, and the destruction airflow is wildly scattered. On the surface, it seems that they are equal, but in fact, the body of the white night is trembling, and his hand holding the sword has begun to numb. There are cracks in the bones of his five fingers. It seems that they will be broken at any time. The wrist is shocked by the huge impact force and there are blood stainsIf we go on like this, we don''t have to wait for the red haired man to chop the white night to death. I''m afraid that the terrible shock will kill the white night alive. "What? Can''t hold on? A mole ant is a mole ant! The strength is humble and pitiful! " The red haired man said faintly, spinning and bloody eyes burst out in bursts of killing, as if to end the battle. Oops! The white night''s face changed with horror, and he immediately gave a big drink: "Liuhe Jinghong is broken!" As soon as the whistling sound falls, the air sword in the white night suddenly breaks into several virtual shadows, and then it strikes the middle with all the strokes. "Well?" The red haired man frowned and looked at him. However, he saw a burning halo, which made his eyes blind. Then he felt the burning sensation all over his body. Even if the red haired man is tough, he can''t resist Hong Bing''s Secret skills! He retreated, his mouth growling with pain. "I''m going to kill you! I will kill you completely The red haired man was furious, and the bone sword in his hand began to dance. Not good! The white night''s face changed with fright, and he retreated in a hurry. At the moment when he pushed aside, an endless storm of sword Qi was released with the red haired man as the center. Whoosh... the shrill sword spirit is like a spirit in the square, cutting every corner around. The white night retreated to the edge, and the eight Hongbing soldiers were sacrificed again from the body, and then arranged into walls to resist the sword Qi. Zhao Hui, the three seriously injured over there, also rushed to dodge here. Bang, bang, Bang... the sword Qi attacks and cuts like crazy. After a while, the whole square has been shattered by the violent and terrible sword. As for the white night, it''s not easy. Although he set up a defense based on Hongbing, there were too many terrible swords. In the process of resistance, his soul Qi had been consumed, and people were nearly exhausted... "Your Majesty..." looking at his body, Zhao Hui''s face changed in terror, and he was weak and cried: "are you ok... " I''m afraid... Yes I can''t hold on Said the white night, breathing heavily. As soon as these words were said, they all showed despair www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2693 If the white night falls, then the people are really finished. Zhao Hui and the old ape are so weak that they can''t bear each other''s breath. However, ink red blade can do two moves, but she has been scared out of her wits at the moment. How dare she compete with her? I don''t even have the courage to swing a sword. The white night tried to resist. But the red haired man''s terrible sword like a storm, crazy toward the white night side of the attack. Before and after the ten rest Kung Fu, the soul power of white night and even the power of Heihe were defeated. "No, if we go on like this, we will die!" Zhao Hui screamed. "I have to absorb the energy in my heart and recover my strength!" The voice of the white night. But... At the moment, he couldn''t take a heart. And even if it''s taken out, how can you have time to absorb the energy in your heart? Boom! At this time, a violent noise spread, and then saw a dazzling pattern like a lotus flower burst on the barrier in front of the white night. Bang! White night, the whole person was blown out on the spot, people fell heavily on the ground, and spit a few mouthfuls of blood, it is difficult to get up. "My Lord!" The old ape and Zhao Hui scrambled over to help up the white night. But now they are themselves difficult to protect, which also tube the white night?? "Are you all right, my lord?" Asked the old ape. White night did not say a word, just difficult to get up. At the moment, the red haired man over there has stopped waving his sword. He gasped a little, a pair of bloody eyes looked at his palm, at the bone sword. "What''s going on?" He uttered a confused voice: "why... My strength has been weakened so much without any reason... Why... Why?" The red haired man seems to be in deep confusion. But white night had no time to answer him. Grasp this gap, the night suddenly from the Qianlong ring to take out the heart previously obtained outside, and then one hand on the heart, crazy to absorb the energy in the heart. In an instant, the energy in the heart is pouring into the body of the white night like a flood. The whole body was moistened in a moment, and the whole body was moistened with the dry spirit of the day. It''s just that it takes time to get yourself back to the state of subversion. And... Even if we reach the subversive state, it is not enough to compete with this person! The strength of this man is too strong, and Hongbing is not enough to kill him. No wonder mohongren is so afraid of him. And what did the man say earlier? Is his strength weakened? Can we call this kind of shocking means weakened? What level of existence does he have to be in his heyday? Run! Have to run! The scalp is numb at night. Although he came to the holy mountain to investigate the traces of the dark Dynasty, it does not mean that he is not afraid of death and can sacrifice for nothing. If the situation is not right, it is necessary to escape. Thinking of this, the white night tried to get up and re-enter into the state of human and sword integration, intending to break through the curtain of evil Qi in front of him and leave here. Although Hongbing is strong, its users still decide how much power it can exert. What white night faces now is not only whether Hong Bing can hit the other side, but also whether he has a chance to attack. If you say you don''t even have a chance to make a move, what''s the use of your weapon even if it''s stronger? But it was just then. Wheezing! Wheezing! Wheezing.... a heavy breath came. Then, there was a torrent of killing intention which was more intense than before. The whole body of the white night trembled, and was shocked by this killing idea in an instant. What a powerful and explosive killing. As if to frustrate the bones and ashes, tear the soul, leaving no trace. This is the killing intention of hate to the extreme, is the ruthlessness that will not stop killing it... this head of Zhao Hui, the old ape and even the ink red blade are even more stimulated by the killing intention, and their bodies are all shaking like a sieve. "Ah..." "help, help..." "he''s angry! He''s angry! I don''t want to die... " two people and one ape began to talk incoherently. Under this terrible killing intention, they almost lost themselves and lost all their thinking and action abilities! What''s going on? The white night was terrified and looked at the red haired man in disbelief. But at this moment, his eyes became extremely red, and staring at the white night, to be exact, his heart in his hands.He''s angry! His long hair was set off in a frenzy of fury. The corners of his eyes are covered with a large amount of blood red blood, which is like a spider web, with his double pupil as the center, constantly spreading around. In a short time, his head was covered with blood. How terrible! In the daytime, the brain is blank. What''s the matter with this man? Why is he so angry all of a sudden? Such fury? Did something excite him? The white night suddenly looks at the heart in the hand. Is it the heart?? "It''s your breath! It''s your breath! Are you still here? Then fight! Come and fight The roar broke out of the red haired man''s mouth. He screamed hysterically, and his voice was about to collapse. Then he tried his best to rush towards the white night. In the daytime, the breath trembled and the heart almost hung to the throat. At this time, the red haired man had no reservation at all. He almost did everything to rush to the white night. White night did not know why the red haired man would be like this, but he understood that under such circumstances, white night could not defeat the red haired man any more. In the face of the current red haired man, he even has no chance to attack. Even if there are Hongbing soldiers, they have no chance to attack again. So... Let alone run away! The white night clenched his teeth, staring at the front. Only try that one! He jerked his heart away and then raised his hand to scratch the ring of the dragon. One of his eyes was taken out by him. He raised his eyes and aimed them at the red headed man who was coming. In an instant, the red haired man''s expression immediately changed. A trace of fear, a trace of vigilance, and... Endless madness. "Sure enough... It''s you!! Kill The red haired man was more fierce, and the bone sword, with the power of chopping the whole continent into powder, came towards the white night. The burst of Qi stunned Zhao Hui and the old ape on the spot. The black red blade was thrown down and couldn''t stand straight. White night holding eyes, gripping teeth to insist. At this moment, he can only put all his hopes on his eyes... and the bone sword is also killed at this time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2694 The bone sword is sharp and sharp. The white night felt as if the whole planet was pounding hard at itself. It''s a sense of pressure about to be torn apart. White night cannot be interpreted. At this time, he could do nothing but stare at the piercing sharp bone sword. But... At the moment when the bone sword stabbed. Whoa!! Pupil bead suddenly burst out a shocking attraction. Breathing shivers at night. Immediately realized that the suction was the same as the one that erupted in the first encounter with the top. However, all the strength on the bone sword was covered by this suction, and then turned into a whirlpool, which poured into the eyes. Hua Hua Hua... the strength was devoured by the eyes, including all the strength, momentum and energy around... all the energy on this bone sword has disappeared. When the bone sword stabbed on the forehead of the white night, it has not much power... the white night looks quietly. The red haired man also widened his eyes, then let out a crazy roar, and then cut into the white night with a sword. The white night suddenly shivered, and immediately pinched his eyes, shining toward the bone sword. Whoa!! Suction once again appeared, immediately devouring and destroying the strength of the bone sword. The bone sword is cut on the neck of the white night, leaving only a little bit of strength. "Why... Why? Why can''t I fight you? I don''t want to!! I don''t like it! " The red haired man''s face twisted up, and the bloody eyes actually overflowed with blood, and a burst of anger broke out. As soon as his face changed in the white night, he did not dare to hesitate. He immediately offered his Qi sword and chopped at the red haired man. But this time, the red haired man seems to have given up his soul power and other energy in his body. Bang! The air sword in the white night was chopped by Shengsheng, and the whole person was blown out. "Kill me! I''m going to beat you completely! " The red haired man roared and rushed to the white night. At this moment, he was like a crazy lion, terrifying and unstoppable. In the white night, he got up in a hurry, held his eye beads in one hand, and then held the Qi sword in the other. Although the red haired man is fierce and domineering, he has not lost his mind. He knew that the eyes in white night''s hands could easily absorb any power he released, so he no longer used any strength, but relied on brute force to fight with white night. But it''s just brute force, which can''t be dealt with in the daytime... sure enough. The red haired man came to kill him. In the white night, he threw his Qi sword in a hurry, but before he could count the moves, he was shocked out again by the red haired man and fell on the ground with blood in his mouth. The gap is too wide. In front of such a person, he found that it was too difficult to rely on magic weapon or external force to defeat it unless it was his own strength. "Now, I can kill you!" The red haired man went to the white night, and the bone sword was raised again. He still doesn''t activate the force and energy, but drives the brute force in his body. All the blood vessels on his arm were bursting out at the moment. The bone sword is strong enough to tear everything. Breathing shivers at night. People dodged in a hurry. But the next second. Bang! The red haired man''s inborn momentum suddenly fell, fell on the body of the white night. The white night was shocked and blinded, trying to break the trend. It''s too late. Even if the eyeball starts to absorb the ability around, the arrogant bone sword has been killed. It can''t be affected by the eyeballs... it''s over! If this sword is cut, he will die. The white night was terrified, but the eyes also flitted ferocious, this moment also no longer pay attention to the mess, directly roared. Then... bang! The chest of the white night burst on the spot. The impact of the explosion immediately sent the sword back, and the red haired man was pushed back several steps. As for the white night, it was lifted out and landed on the ground. "Set off your own pulse? You''re suicidal! Stupid The red haired man said, expressionless, and then again towards the white night. It turned out that at the previous critical moment, the white night detonated the Qi pulse which had stored a lot of soul Qi, thus producing a powerful power to temporarily relieve the crisis. However, this is only a solution to his urgent need, which is not enough to help him eliminate the current predicament. The white night covers the chest, the mouth intense panting, the person also difficult to get up the body.At this moment, he seems to have no moves. Hong Bing couldn''t do anything about him. Zhao Hui, Mo Hongren, and the old ape are all hard to protect themselves. At the moment, he seemed to have no better way than to wait for death... however, at this time, the white night suddenly stood up panting for breath, and then slowly stepped back a few steps. The red haired man stares at him with his eyes wide open. With the retreat of the white night, he became more and more excited. "Yes! yes! You should be! You should be! Back up, back up, get your strength back! Another battle with me! Back off! Come back The red haired man yelled, as if in anticipation. The white night is silent, the eyes are incomparably cold. As he kept retreating, the pain on his body was gradually disappearing, all the tiredness began to fade away, the wounds on his body gradually healed, the fear in his heart was also slowly disappeared, everything seemed to be changing... and when the white night had been retreating to the edge of the magic Qi curtain, a large number of dark evil Qi began to spread towards his body... Devour "Good! Good! Good! Ha ha ha... " the red haired man widened his eyes and laughed. He''s been looking forward to it. And now, at last, it''s here. The evil spirit whirled around the white night wildly, then turned into a big hand, grabbed his body fiercely, and drilled into his skin. At the same time, a burst of black light broke out in the Qianlong ring. Then three objects flew out of it. It''s the heart, the eyes and the hand... they float all over the body of the white night, spinning around him. Then... dada! The eyes, the heart and the palm of the hand suddenly turned into three black lights, respectively toward the palm, heart and pupil of the white night. In the moment of immersion, the whole person seems to be covered by electric current, shaking madly. And as he continued to tremble, the dark evil spirit was also rushing towards him. In a short time, the whole child was wrapped up like a cocoon... "it''s you!! It''s you!! Hahaha... " the red haired man became more and more excited, and his fighting spirit was extremely strong in his blood eyes. He took the bone sword, and then walked towards the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2695 White night doesn''t know what''s going on right now. He only felt that his mind was invaded by something, and his consciousness was sometimes vague and clear. But in the blur period, he can clearly feel a supreme force injected into his body, when clear, all of this suddenly disappeared. This feeling is very special. But to his disbelief, the heart, the palm and the pupil beads could clearly feel their existence. And the power within them, at this moment, is controlled by the night. What''s going on? Why do these things suddenly merge with themselves? Can we say that... the white night suddenly trembles. The owner of the eyes, heart and palm... I''m afraid it''s the super strong one who killed the God of stars and killed the super strong man on the mountain! But... Such a strong man was dismembered? Who is so capable of dismembering it? Can we say that the strong one is not the existence at the top of all the heaven and earth? White night can''t believe it. At what level has the supreme existence of the universe reached? with the weakening of thinking and the shorter and shorter time for clarity, he finally realized the current crisis. This consciousness... Is encroaching on his consciousness. If you do not resist, I am afraid that you will be occupied by the other party, and your consciousness will be completely killed by the other party! My heart is cold at night, and I try my best to keep my consciousness. But the other party''s consciousness is more and more strong, and gradually, he is not seizing the consciousness of white night, but like... Stealing the consciousness of white night. At the same time, an ethereal, like the voice of his own in the night, sounded in his mind. "Do you want to kill that arrogant man?" "If you want to, your strength is not enough!" "You have to rely on other forces! You have to rely on the supreme power "If you want, you can have it all by giving up resistance!" "So... Give up resistance... Give up..." "give up, you can win!" "Give up, you are the master! You are the truth The voice is constantly wandering in the mind of the white night, affecting the thought of the white night. The white night covers the head tightly, the pain is unbearable. He felt as if his brain was tearing at this moment. Give up? How could it be? Is the white night willing to become the target of others to take possession of it. But... The sound is so seductive! He seemed to imply that white night should take it for granted to give up resistance, and there was also a deterrent against resistance. White night feels that his spirit and will will will be lost at this moment... How can this happen... what power is this? The white night is so painful that I can''t think about it. That magic will began to nibble at his consciousness. At night, he only felt his eyes became blurred, and blurred to the extreme, and gradually clear. But this time the clear line of sight looks at the world again, is a piece of blood red. At the same time, his heart is filled with endless killing intention, endless hatred, endless madness... he can not explain the current state, only feel that he is no longer himself. Consciousness... Also began to fall away... all the defense lines began to collapse... is it over? The last thought of the white night. Until then. Whoosh! A domineering bone sword cuts fiercely towards the white night. As if feeling the opportunity to kill, the consciousness of eroding the white night immediately weakened countless. White night''s own consciousness dominates. He dodges in a hurry, and at the same time, he stores the Qi sword and resists with the bone sword. But the Qi sword is dark. "Abandon the spirit of sword?" What''s going on? Didn''t I say that the breath of Ba Ba Hong Bing was completely released? Why only the spirit of abandoning God sword appears? The heart beat violently at night. But this is not the time to think about it. Bang! Bone sword and gas sword hit each other fiercely. The white night was too hasty. Although the Qi sword was not broken, the reckless force on the bone sword directly broke his wrist. The blood spattered, and the Qi sword could not hold it. The Qi pulse was broken, and the Qi sword scattered itself... the white night fell heavily on the ground and rolled several times before stopping. And just as he was about to get up, the red haired man was standing in front of himThe bone sword splits vertically and cuts to his heavenly cover... breathing shivers in the daytime. Too fast! At this time, he thought he had no time to react... "it''s over!" His pupils are dilated. At this critical moment. Chi!!! A strange sound suddenly came out from the palm of the white night. Then he saw that his broken palm healed instantly and was caught by the bone sword which was splitting towards him uncontrollably. Bata! Bone sword stops instantly! White night''s hand was dead, holding the bone sword... "what?" White night was stunned. "You are here The red haired man gets excited and laughs. The bone sword in his hand presses down crazily. The surging power surged in. The red haired man is driving all the power in the bombardment. The fierce evil spirit and murderous spirit come down here like beasts of prey in the white night. One pupil of the white night suddenly burst out a fierce blood light, which directly covered the whole body of the red haired man in front of him. In an instant, the red haired man''s whole body Qi was swallowed, leaving only brute force in action. Good chance! At night, his heart is pounding, and he has to drive the other arm to force the red haired man to open. But the uncontrolled hand opened first. The man threw the sword out of his hand again. Whoosh! The bone sword flew out and fell on the ground, trembling. But the palm of his hand did not stop. Instead, he clasped the red haired man''s sword hand and broke his life. Click! The sound of bone cracking came out. The red haired man''s hand was only skin and arm. But he seemed to feel no pain. Instead, he was still laughing, and his other hand was pounding towards the white night. Before the red haired man''s fist was hit, the uncontrolled hand of the white night hit the red haired man''s chest rapidly. Bang! The red haired man flew backwards again, and a cloud of smoke exploded from his chest. The violent force tore up the void around him. He fell to the ground, his chest was completely sunken, and there was a lot of evil Qi circling and rippling. These evil spirits tore at his skin and flesh, as if to tear his chest completely. But he still ignored, like nobody stood up, a face is full of crazy smile. "Good! Good! Ha ha ha, today you and I can have a good fight! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2696 The red haired man yearns for a fight, even if his body is fragmented, even if the strength of the other side has completely crushed him, but he is not afraid. He stood up again, urged his strength, healed his wrist, picked up the bone sword on the ground, and with a ferocious and fanatical smile, he walked again toward the white night. This kind of war spirit! Never die! The white night is filled with silence. But it seems that the power that dominates them seems to be infuriated at this moment. In the body that heart crazy gushes out the strong strength, this strength instantaneous fills in the white night whole body up and down each corner. The pulse was squeezed and expanded to almost breaking. The blood vessels, internal organs and even the bones of the body are filled with an overbearing force that cannot be described by words. At this moment, the white night had a feeling that the universe was invincible to me... then, the whole white night people rushed up involuntarily. At the moment, his murderous heart burst out. Under the influence of this killing heart, his consciousness could not control his body. "Come on! Ha ha ha... " the red haired man laughed and then raised his bone sword to chop. He waved wildly, and his whole body released fierce beast like blood, constantly bombarding the white night. But these attacks and murders on the white night''s body, actually only caused some superficial traces to him, actually could not cut his flesh and blood! On the contrary, it was the white night who got close to him in an instant, and hit the red haired man''s arm. Bang! A long rainbow of black air burst out on the front of the fist, smashing the man''s arm in an instant. The man retreated and his right arm was bloody. He did not stop the attack, and the bone sword was cut on the left shoulder of the white night. He tried his best to insert the bone sword into the meat. Blood spilled out. But... It''s not enough to kill white night. And at this time, the white night''s another blow out. Bang! The other hand of the red haired man with a sword exploded in an instant. The red haired man stepped back. At the moment, his arms are broken and his blood is overflowing. Although he is incomparably crazy, but the power disparity is too big. Opponents? He can''t be anyone else''s opponent at all. However, his frantic fighting spirit did not allow him to be afraid or shrink back. He was still moving forward, still heading for the white night. If you lose your hands, use your feet. When the foot is gone, it drives the body with Qi and pours on it to bite. He won''t stop fighting until he can''t move! The hand, which was attached with the evil spirit, bombarded and killed the red haired man for a moment. finally, the red haired man was * a man. Seeing this, the white night realized that the consciousness in his body was not just to kill the man! It''s about killing men! In the end, the man completely lost his fighting power and lay on the ground. There was blood all over the floor. All the breath was gone. The bone sword fell beside him and lost its aura. His eyes were fixed on the sky, and deep in his eyes was still the battle spirit that could not be volatilized... "I remember... I remember... I have always been your defeat... Even if I was killed by you and sealed by you, and you only had your hands and eyes left... But I am still not your opponent... Why... Why..." he murmured, as if looking for the answer. But the consciousness in white night''s body did not answer him. Instead, he stretched out his hand and pinched his neck... "don''t seal me again!" The red haired man laughed wildly. As soon as the voice fell, the palm burst out a circle of cold and ferocious evil Qi, which wrapped the red haired man''s body like a cocoon. Slowly, the evil spirit disappears. And when the evil spirit completely dissipated, the man holding it had disappeared completely. The other eye of the white night was huge. The red haired man was killed. The existence that made him unable to resist was crushed by this hand... how strong was the owner of this hand... the red haired man died, and the white night was a relief. The next second, that consciousness again impact on their only consciousness. Not good! White night face a cold, in this critical moment, immediately the body of all the Hongbing sacrifice. The battle is not over! Now, it''s the fight between this consciousness and the white night! Eight Hongbing whirled around him.In addition to abandoning the magic sword, these Hongbing had a bridge with the white night. He immediately urged Hong Bing''s power to suppress the strange force in his body. Hongbing showed up, and the strength was indeed reduced a lot, but to daynight''s disbelief, this force was not completely suppressed, but was in a state of mutual confrontation with Hongbing. What''s going on? Can''t eight armed soldiers suppress this force? Some of the white night can''t accept it. However, when Chao Hong Bing glanced at him, he was shocked to find that one of the eight Hongbing soldiers did not release his strength to suppress the Qi in his body. That is... Abandon the sword! The whole white night looked at the abandoned God sword which was not far away in front of him, and his brain was a little dim. He tried to activate the power of the abandoned sword. But several times in a row, we couldn''t let it give birth to the idea of Hongbing... How could this happen... it''s impossible to think about it in the daytime. This consciousness began to invade the only consciousness left in the white night. Seven Hongbing fought hard. However, as a passer-by, he stood by with a cold eye. in the daytime, he tried his best to resist it. All kinds of techniques of concentrating and calming the mind were stimulated, and the strength of Hongbing was all infused into his body. But... It''s not enough to resist the other side. The heart, the eyes, and the palm of his hand were completely integrated with him. And these forces are from his body to split energy to erode his body, no matter how strong Hong Bing is, he has no choice but to face such strength. The white night covered his head in pain, and he fell on the ground, rolling. Seven Hongbing soldiers revolved around him and kept shaking. The eyes of the white night are constantly flashing red light, and the skin has black lines like snakes. He was pale and sweaty. No one can save him. Hongbing can''t! After all, Hongbing is a foreign object. Unless he can accept Hongbing''s tearing his body apart, he will be able to separate the force in Bai Ye''s body. However, he himself is bound to die. What to do? What to do now? The only thing left in the white night is hard thinking. But at this time, he suddenly realized something, the man hastened to urge a spirit of heaven. A special spirit! Whoa! The spirit power of the heavenly spirit was immediately released. At the moment when the soul power overflows, it seems that the abandoned magic sword suddenly vibrates suddenly... effective! The great joy of the white night immediately intensified and urged the special spirit of heaven. The soul of the dead dragon! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2697 The spirit of the dead dragon directly expresses the strong spirit of the dead dragon. These spirits are still the soul power of the white night, but they are mixed with a little bit of dead dragon breath. Not only that, it is made of the dead dragon sword, so it is inextricably linked with the body of the dead dragon sword. After the dead dragon spirit was officially urged, the power in the white night body was immediately suppressed. The white night was overjoyed, and immediately stopped all the urging of the heavenly spirits, and gave up all the Hongbing. He injected all his energy into the dead dragon''s spirit and forced the dead dragon''s spirit. The soul power of the dead dragon''s soul is like a raging flood. It rushes out and fills the whole body of the white night in a short time. It starts to force away the energy that invades the body of the white night. In fact, the soul power of the white night is not strong, but the characteristics of the soul of the dead dragon are just like this. Strong is strong! The same is true of soul Qi. The strange energy in the body stimulates its ferocity and makes it suddenly broad and powerful. It can compete with this mysterious energy. White night immediately sat down on his knees, with the help of the power of the dead dragon spirit, began to recover his consciousness a little bit. Slowly, the consciousness of the white night gradually clear up, thinking has become active, is no longer the previous hazy. But he did not dare to relax, and continued to urge the dead dragon spirit to start clearing the energy attached to his hands and feet. He didn''t dare to rush so as not to damage his body caused by the collision of the two forces. The spirit of the dead dragon was pressed down from the neck, through the chest, and then to the arms. White night raised his hand, can see all the breath from his five fingers overflow. The dark evil gas is like smoke excreted. The rest of the evil Qi overflows from the feet. Although when passing through the heart, the heart beat wildly, and there was almost a feeling of bursting, but under the feeling of the white night, the spirit was completely released. The white night took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. His eyes are now clear and transparent, and they are no longer blood red. It seems that everything has recovered. It''s just that... the heart, pupil beads and arms that enter into one''s body are not separated from each other. It seems that the power of the spirit of the dead dragon can only suppress this energy, but can not separate its noumenon. My brows are frowning at night. If you don''t separate these things, it''s always a hidden danger. What''s more, the voice that came out of my mind before can confirm that this guy wants to completely control himself! That''s not a good thing. If we don''t separate the body, I''m afraid there will be another moth in the future. White night frowned and stood up. He went to Zhao Hui, the old ape and the mohongren and woke them up one by one. Several people were seriously injured, but fortunately, the pills in the daytime were all tonic for them. After taking the pills, they all recovered a lot. "My Lord, are we still... Alive?" Dazed, Zhao Hui stood up and asked. "Still alive!" Hoarse at night. Zhao Hui suddenly came to the spirit and looked around in a hurry. However, the figure of the red haired man was missing. She immediately sobbed with joy. "We are still alive! Still alive, great! Great, ha ha... "did your Lord kill that man?" The old ape got up and asked. "I killed it, but strictly speaking, I didn''t kill it either." The white night sighed. "My Lord, since it''s all right, let''s get out of here as soon as possible, so as not to have any danger later." The black red blade also has the body way. "Good!" White night nods. The party went out in a hurry. However, once out of the square, the huge gravity immediately made people gasping, and it was difficult to stand upright. "We''ve been dragging on for too long, and the gravity outside has begun to exceed our capacity." The black red blade walked in the gravity area and said with his teeth clenched. "How far is it from the exit?" White night slightly gasping asked. "There''s at least half a incense stick to go!" Black red blade road. "What? Half... Half incense? " Zhao Hui was in despair. He''s struggling. "Hold on, or we''ll never get out of here!" Drink in the dark. Zhao Hui had no choice but to forge ahead. White night gave him and the old ape a little bit of soul gas, which made them feel better. But now the white night is also exhausted, he did not dare to urge the heart, for fear that the energy in the heart will overflow again and occupy his whole body. Then he doesn''t have the energy to get rid of these things.The party was extremely hard, but they managed to get to the exit. The black red blade tentatively stretched out his hand and opened the mechanism on the wall. Roaring... at the end of the dark tunnel, a space door cracked open. Several people plunge into the space door, and then the sight flickers for a while, and the halo swings open. At last, they escape from the heaven and leave the mysterious mountain bottom. The old ape and Zhao Hui lay paralyzed on the ground. White night also lying on the ground, big mouth breathing. Several people rest, regardless of whether the surrounding is safe or not. After all, they have not much physical strength now, and it is impossible to find any so-called safe place at this time. After resting for about half an hour, several people got up. "Sir, shall we proceed?" The old ape asked, with dim eyes. The white night hesitated, looked at the top of the eye, and then said hoarsely: "at this time, in fact, it is not suitable to go up again." What heart, hand and eyeball still exist in his body. If he encounters any dangerous existence upward, and then these things invade his body and even his consciousness, then everything will be finished. So even though white night was eager to know the whereabouts of the dark Dynasty army, it had to give up. "My lord... Do you want to go to the top of the mountain?" The black red blade looks at the white night road weakly. "Do you have any suggestions?" The white night looks towards the black red blade. "If you want to go up the mountain, I have a path to take you up. Are you interested, sir?" Black red blade road. Hearing the sound in the white night, he thought deeply and said to the old ape and Zhao Hui, "you two go down the mountain. I''ll go the rest of the way by myself." "Adult, don''t..." Zhao Hui said urgently. "If you go up again, there must be a lot of danger. We can''t deal with the power there. My Lord, it''s important to protect your life. Come down the mountain with us!" The old ape also advised. "No, you go down the mountain, I will give you a magic weapon to protect your life, so that you can leave here safely! Let''s go White night light says, then take out the magic weapon from the ring, put on the ground. The old ape and Zhao Hui were stunned. What''s the matter, my lord? Why are you so determined to drive people away? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2698 Old apes are particularly confused. But Zhao Hui seemed to understand something. Her eyes twinkled. She immediately threw herself up, knelt on the ground and cried, "my Lord, you can''t go up. Come with us! Come with us! "Wuwuwu..." Zhao Hui is a snot and a tear. She is heartbroken and tearful. This can make the old ape confused circle, eyes straight staring at Zhao Hui, do not know why he is so. "If you follow me, it will only hinder my business. Your cultivation is too poor. If you follow me up the mountain, I will take care of you, so you can go down the mountain." White night said without expression. "My Lord, we are... Incompetent!" Zhao Hui cried bitterly and had to kowtow. "Go down the mountain." Hoarse at night. In tears, Zhao Hui picked up the magic weapons on the ground one by one and put them into the ring. Then he winked at the old ape and wanted to leave. The old ape was still in a daze, but Zhao Hui''s look was still understandable. He immediately said goodbye to the white night. One man and one ape left here with sadness and sadness. When Zhao Hui left, he still looked back, but when he couldn''t see him at night, he suddenly accelerated and ran down the mountain like crazy. The old ape followed quickly. "Well, what''s going on here? Why, my Lord, is he driving us away? Do adults really think we are lagging behind? " The old ape asked Zhao Hui. "What do you think you can do for adults?" Zhao Hui glanced at him and asked. The old ape scratched his head and laughed. "The reason why you brought us here is to show him the way, but now that we have that woman, we have no need to exist at all! After all, the woman must be more familiar with us than we are Zhao Hui shook his head. "That''s why..." "we are weak. If adults take us with us, we must protect our safety. Naturally, we will drag them back. But in fact, these are not the main factors. If adults think that we are lagging behind, they will drive us away. There is no need to wait until now, and there is no need to save us!" "Do you mean..." "in fact, the adult wants to drive us away on purpose, because he has lost his trust in that woman." Zhao Hui lowered her voice. "Oh? You mean... That woman could hurt adults? " The old ape was stunned. "I don''t know about this, and adults don''t know either. But adults still want to go up and have a look. So I think that adults let us go, also for our safety." Zhao Hui said with a smile. "I see, but the adults dare not be too straightforward, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the woman... No wonder you are a desperate look, just to make all this more natural?" "Of course." Zhao Hui sighed. "What shall we do now?" "Go to the bottom of the mountain and wait. This kind of place is not supposed to be here." "OK..." ... after the old ape and Zhao Hui left, the white night took a rest again, and then said to mohongren, "go, go up the mountain." "Good Lord." Ink red blade nodded, glanced at the white night, and then led him to a place full of miasma. "My Lord, in fact, there are many ways to go up the mountain, but many of them are dominated by the strong. As you know, this place is very special. Countless souls come here every day to explore some opportunities and advantages. So those strong people guard the road to the mountain and catch the soul people who come to seek opportunities to kill them. As a result, many places that used to be roads are now dead ends. " The black red edge opens a way. "What is the way you are taking me now The white night asked. "It''s the road originally guarded by the black emperor!" "Lord in black?" "Don''t you know, my lord? It''s the soul man you killed at the cliff before "It''s him..." "this man''s means are extraordinary and extraordinary. He has killed hundreds of soul seekers who came to seek opportunities on this road. You should also know that the soul people who can come to such places have strength, not to mention their strength. At least they are rich. The black robed king has gained a lot of cultivation resources through this road "So it is..." "now when the black robed king is dead, the original dead road will become a way to live, and we can naturally take this road." Black red blade road. White night nods. Along this rugged road like a forest path, you will feel that there are more and more miasma on both sides, and the temperature is getting colder. Not only that, the air can not help but diffuse a stagnant air. White night frowns. Looking forward, he saw many rotten corpses on the road ahead. "These are the bodies of fierce beasts. They were killed by miasma when they entered here by mistake." Black red blade road.The white night looked at these fierce beasts and breathed heavily. "The grade of these fierce beasts is... So high!" White night surprised way. "Of course, this kind of miasma is said to emanate from the inner core of Shangshen mountain. No matter how strong people are, they will die if they touch it! No one dares to challenge the miasma. " Black red blade road. The white night has a lingering fear. Further on, you can see a repaired space. The miasma in this open space is quite rare, which is obviously the training place of the black robed king. When he arrived here, the black red blade rushed over and searched for the property of the black robed king. However, most of the treasures of the black robed Lord are gathered in the storage ring, which will not be placed here. White night also saw a lot of cut into two or only residual value of the human body. They were sealed by magic and could not be corrupted. However, they were hung here as decorations by the emperor in black robe. "This damn thing, good baby will not put some of it!" The black red blade is cold hum, but he can''t breathe. He pulls out his sword to destroy all the open space. Boom! A violent explosion. The night frowned, but said nothing. "My Lord, let''s keep going up the mountain." Black red blade road. "Good!" Nodding at night, the two continued their journey. After passing through the cultivation place of the black robed king, the next road is not long. After about half an hour''s work, the white night finally passed through the terrible miasma area and approached the top of the mountain. Walking here, the white night can smell a subtle and mysterious extraordinary spirit from the sky. Is this the closest place to God? Maybe when you get to the top of the mountain, you will be able to touch the nine gods far away? White night heart some surging. But at this point. Clunk! A crisp sound came out, like the sound of footsteps. "My Lord, someone is coming!" The black red edge drinks, wants to pull the white night to hide. But it seems that it''s too late... it''s too late www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2699 They have no time to dodge, but can only urge the spirit of heaven, sacrifice magic weapons, ready to fight. The other side can approach quietly, until two people hear the footstep to discover each other''s existence, which is enough to show the strength of the other side is extraordinary. It''s not nice of you! White night raised an eye. Then they saw four people around them. They were all on their own, and surrounded them tightly. The four men were all wearing armor and helmets, dressed as generals, and their armor was rusty and stained with a lot of blood. Two hold swords, two hold swords, one by one. It''s hard to believe that people with such a horrible smell don''t realize until they are close to the white night that... it''s unbelievable. It looks like I''ve run into a tough guy again. It''s true that the mountain is full of dangers and the strong are like clouds... "what can I do for you Murongren lowered his voice and asked. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just want to get rid of you and do us a favor." Among them, the armored man standing in the East raised his sword in his hand and aimed at the two men. He said calmly. Although it is said that, but the two have been surrounded by a strong intention to kill. It seems that with a little movement, the sharp edge of each other can be cut on their necks... "what can I do for you?" Ink red blade''s eyes slightly coagulated and lowered his voice. "Help us to pick some herbs. If you can help us finish this, you can leave safely. How about that?" The man went on. Ink red blade is silent. This kind of picking is actually the most dangerous thing. The other side is not a good kind, and their strength is not low, why not pick them by themselves? In the final analysis, it is because they dare not go and do not want to take the risk, so the best way is to catch two unrelated people to complete the task. It doesn''t matter whether these people die or not. They don''t care. "What? You don''t seem to want to help us The man''s voice grew colder. "My Lord, what shall I do?" The black red blade lowered his voice and held the magic knife tightly: "do you want to start?" "It''s OK to do it, but it''s close to the top of the mountain. If there''s a fight, I can only use the Hongbing. Once I use the Hongbing, I''m afraid it will lead to a stronger existence, which is not good for us." The white night looked up at the top of the mountain. Part of the view of the top of the mountain can be seen here. "What the adult means is..." "find a place to hide." Hoarse at night. Ink red blade understood, nodded, and said to the man, "OK, since your friends are in trouble, we are also willing to help others. What do you want us to help pick?" Hearing this, the man showed a faint smile. "Don''t worry, it won''t be anything very difficult. As long as you move your fingers a little, it''s very simple. Of course, the premise is that you can cooperate well. If you don''t cooperate, I''m afraid... We can only take extreme measures." Said the man. "Well, my friend, lead the way." Black red blade road. The man immediately turned and led the way ahead. The other three presented a pocket shaped encirclement around the two. Be particularly vigilant. The white night looks calm and silently observes the crowd. Black red blade is quite nervous. Obviously, she realized that these people were not easy to deal with. But fortunately, the white night was around, which made her more or less relieved. After all, there are eight Hongbing soldiers in this period of Jin Dynasty. Thinking of this, the brain of black red blade is dizzy. What on earth does this guy exist? Why did you have such a big chance to win eight Hongbing soldiers? This has never happened in history, has it? What''s more, he dares to come to such a place with eight Hongbing soldiers? Is he not afraid to rob? Or does this person have no idea how valuable these Hongbing are? If you want to make a black red blade, you must find a place to practice. When you are free, you can use Hongbing to plunder resources outside. When the soul state rushes into the ranks of killing monarchs, you can come out to look for the rest of Hongbing. This is the safest way. Wait for the mobile phone 12 Hongbing, dominate the world, who dare not follow? Will it not be easy to get the road by then? What a fool! I don''t know how to cherish the chance. The black red blade shakes his head. The party went through a mountain stream for another half an hour. I didn''t go down the mountain, but this is to the east of the mountain. They could see many bodies on the ground, and some of them were still bleeding. There is no doubt that there was a fight here not long ago. "These people did it?"The heart beat more and more severely. But she believes that the other party will not lead them here to kill them, because that is totally unnecessary. "Here it is!" At this time, the person in front suddenly stopped. Several people looked at it one after another. Just see at the end of a cliff edge, blooming a strange blood lotus. Blood lotus is very good-looking, there is a soul - catching feeling, and more than a few eyes, can actually charm the mind. "Are there any such wonderful flowers on the mountain?" The black red blade exclaimed. "This blood lotus is a corpse of an ancient power that blooms from its heart after death. It contains all the energy of that ancient power! Now, you can go to me and pick the blood lotus! " The man ran at the second man. Ink red blade hesitated. Although there is no boundary Dharma array around the blood lotus, there are white bones in front of it! Obviously, many people came to pick it before, but they all died on the way to picking. I''m afraid I can''t hold on to Xuelian when I''m up by myself... "adults..." the ink red blade is in a hurry and looks towards the white night. The white night looked at those white bones in silence and said calmly, "you several go." As soon as the words fell, all four were stunned. "What do you mean, my friend?" The man asked in a cold voice. "I mean, I want the four of you to go over and pick the blood lotus. What''s the problem?" The sound of the white night suddenly cooled. "Asshole!" "You want to die!" The other three will be furious! Since we don''t cooperate with each other, we can only make an example! Cut! Kill the white haired man first "Yes The crowd yelled and chopped the white night in unison. The fierce spirit burst out from the edge of their sword and blade like a column of light, which went straight into the sky. Where they passed, all the space collapsed and crumbled... the black red blade breathed heavily, and immediately drew out the knife to chop. But just as the sword is about to fall. Sonorous! A shrill sword light passed by, and then I saw that all the swords were cut in half. When cutting towards the white night, the part that could touch the white night had been cut off... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2700 "What?" The man frowned. The other three were also shocked. The black red blade breathed a sigh of relief, and the hand that buckled the handle was also a little relaxed. "It seems that we underestimated your majesty." The man waved his hand to stop attacking the white night. "What? No more? " White night eyebrows slightly frown asked. "My friend, since you are so strong, I don''t think it is necessary for us to fight." Man way. "Oh?" Both white night and ink red blade are surprised. "My friend, we''re here to cultivate materials. We''re all here to improve our cultivation and gain opportunities. The world is a jungle. Don''t blame us. Since your strength is extraordinary, I think we can cooperate to get the blood lotus. What do you think?" Man way. "Oh?" White night faint smile: "how can I cooperate with you? Do you think we can''t kill you? " "What do you say?" Three people are angry again, gnashing teeth staring at the white night, the eyes under the armor are particularly fierce. "Calm down for me!" Men drink low. The crowd was stunned and looked at the man one after another. But the man said faintly: "this friend, I don''t think everyone should be so impulsive. If you want to do something, even if we can''t kill you, at least you can''t pick the blood lotus. Even if I can''t kill you, I can attract the nearby big energy. Do you think this is what you want?" "But there is only one blood lotus. After we get it, who should we give it to? It is inevitable that you will not kill people and rob blood lotus! " Calm way of white night. This can be regarded as talking about the hearts of these four people. Yes, only one blood lotus! If you get it, it must be killing people and stealing goods! No matter who it is, this is the idea. Even if it''s a black red blade, it''s the same thought. "So my friend, are you worried about that?" That man light a smile: "otherwise, I give you a magic weapon!" "Magic weapon?" White night looked at him strangely. But the man took out a palm sized treasure box from the storage ring and handed it over. "What is this?" There was no answer at night. "A little thing! There''s no lethality. Don''t worry about it. But if we do something about killing people and stealing goods, you can urge this treasure box. The treasure box will release a unique breath, which is enough to attract the strong and even the fierce beasts. If the strong one comes, even if we get the blood lotus, we certainly can''t go out. So how dare we attack you easily when you have this The man said with a smile. "Is it?" White night took the box and looked at it a little. "My Lord, be careful of cheating. It''s better to check first!" Murong blade lowered his voice. White night nods to open the box. "My friend, this box can only be used once. If the gas in it runs out, it can''t be used again." The man suddenly said. Hearing the sound in the white night, he frowned: "how can I know if the gas in this is useful? What should I do if all the gas is poisonous? " "My Lord, I think we should trust each other, otherwise we can''t cooperate!" "So how do you plan to divide the blood lotus evenly after you get it?" Asked the white night. "Although there is only one blood lotus, its whole body is an extraordinary treasure, even if it is a petal, so we can decompose the blood lotus, I divide your corresponding petals, the remaining petals and rhizomes belong to me, how about?" The man said with a smile. "Yes! I believe you once! But I also want you to show your sincerity! " White night road. "How to behave?" "I want your men to explore the way first!" Calm way of white night. As soon as he said this, his face changed. The three men looked at the man with different eyes. Obviously, they are not willing to go first. After all, in that case, it is the back to the white night. If there is any change in the white night, they will be finished. However, the man is without thinking, straight way: "zhenkang, you go!" "General!" The man called zhenkang screamed. "Go! This is the order The man yelled. The man named zhenkang had to bite his teeth and go up. He walked slowly and hesitated. Obviously, he was afraid, too, and had no bottom. In fact, none of the four people had a taste in their hearts. I thought it was a lamb, but I didn''t think it was a wolf. They really want these two people to go away quickly, but since the other party already knows the place and knows that they are going to pick blood lotus, if they let them go, and the other party hides in the dark and waits for rabbits, wouldn''t they be very dangerous?Therefore, we can only cooperate with each other, and we can''t let these two people stay away. Zhenkang walked forward a little bit. The people''s eyes were burning, staring at the blood lotus. And with his constant approach, blood lotus around also appeared abnormal. See those land suddenly agitated up, and then it looks like boiling water, constantly bubbling, looks very seeping. Zhenkang stopped at once. "No more progress!" The man said calmly. "Why?" Ask in the daytime. However, his question has just dropped. In the boiling land, a large number of bone knives and swords suddenly appeared on the boiling land, all of which fiercely attacked zhenkang. Zhenkang was shocked and dodged. But the bone knife and bone sword are too dense, and his speed can''t keep up with it. Under the crisis, zhenkang can only withdraw. But on the way back, he still ate a sword in his chest and was stabbed back by the raw one. "Zhenkang!" The other two immediately rushed over and picked up zhenkang, who had fallen to the ground. His armor was pierced directly, and the blood gushed out. What''s more, the bone sword melted and turned into a ball of liquid, which penetrated into zhenkang''s body. "Not good!" The man''s face changed greatly, so he immediately raised his hand and opened zhenkang''s chest... "ah Zhenkang gave out a miserable cry, and his mouth was constantly vomiting blood. This hand, however, made his chest injury more serious. People could even see the beating heart through the hole in his chest... however, there was something white as a snake in front of the heart. It''s the material that appears after the bone sword melts... it goes into the heart, but it''s caught by the man with one hand. The man roared to force, a little bit of it from the heart of zhenkang pulled out, and then suddenly a swing. Whoosh! The white substance flew out, fell to the ground, turned into liquid again, and disappeared into the land. Next to the black red blade to see is the fright white panic. "What is this?" The white night asked. "This is the blood lotus insect. Once it gets into the heart, it can control people''s thoughts and actions." The man said hoarse. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2701 Blood lotus? White night and ink red blade, which have seen such strange things? They looked at each other, and they could see the surprise in the other''s eyes. "No wonder there are so many corpses of soul people. If you are not familiar with the blood lotus, you are afraid that you will die without any clarity?" The ink red edge is filled with emotion. "Why are you so familiar with this?" "Look at the man in the night and ask. The man mumbled his lower lip and said hoarsely: "because of the white bones you see, most of them are our people." "Your people?" The ink red blade was stunned. "We are actually people who hang out of the country!" The man is hoarse. "Hang state? I remember that was destroyed by the dark Dynasty. " The voice was low on the night. "What do you say?" The man suddenly jumped up and stared at the white night with his eyes under his armor. The ink red edge is close to each other. And the two people next to them were also excited. "You fart! Can we fall in such a way that we can be destroyed? " "You dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not I will take you apart!" The two roared. "You don''t believe it, I can''t, I just state what I''m saying! Believe it or not! " The night is light. "Bastard, dare to be a liar here!" One can''t bear it. He just wants to go forward and he is drunk by the man: "back down!" "General!" The man looked at the man. "Back down, this is the order!" The man drank and shouted. The man had to retreat after he had his teeth cut. But the mood of several people is not very stable. "When was it destroyed?" The man asked hoarse. "A few years ago." "Is it really... The dark dynasty?" "How long have you been here?" Asked strangely in the night, they felt that these people seemed to know nothing about the outside. "For a long time! It''s been so long that we don''t remember many days. " The man took off his helmet and whispered. Under the helmet, it was a face full of scars. The face was especially tough, but it was also traumatized. All of them are irreparable scars. At least, with the current strength of the people, they can not be repaired. In this state, the people who can leave such scars on their bodies are all the existence of them, because they can prove that they have been handed over with some super excellent existence and have not died. This is the proof of the strong! "We are the army of the vertical kingdom! I am the general of the great general of the kingdom of sag, and these are all my deputies! We came here to collect blood lotus according to the order of the monarch of the emperor of the Kingdom, so as to break through the cultivation of the monarch! " "At that time, the monarch seems to have felt that there will be big events in the country," he said! If there are strong enemies to invade, he feels that the current national strength is not enough to deal with this scourge, so he sends me to lead 50000 people to enter the Shenshan mountain secretly and collect blood lotus, so that he can have the power to ascend the sky and deal with the crisis! But after all these years, we have not been able to pick up the blood lotus. We are... Sorry to your majesty! " The south tiger eyes were full of tears, kneeling on the ground, full of pain and despair. "The state of hung is a powerful force in Lisheng Prefecture. As far as I know, the dark Dynasty and the state of Hang have been fighting secretly for thousands of years. Because of the suppression of Shenji palace, the dark Dynasty dare not be bold. But in recent years, the power of Shenji palace has gradually weakened, and the dark Dynasty has grown, and it can no longer be constrained, so it began to develop a war against the kingdom of hang The invasion was carried out on the front, and the emperor was defeated after two years of tenacious resistance. The monarch was said to have been refined by the people of the dark Dynasty. " Say again in the night. The sky closed his eyes. As for the two deputy generals, they had cried and wept, knelt down in the direction of the vertical country, and cried out their majesty in their mouths. "It looks like my blood is white, and my blood is 50000 generals." "He opened his eyes again, and said to the deputy general zhenkang while healing. The edge of the ink red on the side is clear. "So you have been wandering up and down the mountain for years? Even if only four people are left, they dream of going to get blood lotus? " "The order of heaven and earth, the order of your majesty, is the holy order. Even if we wait for the whole army to be destroyed, we must take the blood lotus back. If we can''t have blood lotus, what face can we see your majesty? What face do you have to face the dead generals? " The South sky is hoarse. "But now the kingdom of hang has perished, and your majesty has died. I think it is so difficult to take this blood lotus, but give up!" The ink red blade can''t help but walk. "No! Take it!! Must take! " There was a frenzy in his eyes, and he gnawed, "the dark Dynasty destroyed our country! I will avenge this blood! National hatred! Can we ignore it?? If I have blood lotus, I can find revenge from the dark Dynasty if I have strengthened my strength! Avenge your majesty! ""That''s right. We must take revenge." "Revenge!" The deputies will roar with anger. Ink red blade did not say a word. But white night is repeatedly shaking his head: "if you are alone, revenge will be very difficult." "What do you mean?" "Do you think our strength is not enough?" he asked? Even if our strength is not enough, plus the blood lotus, we can certainly kill the dark dynasty! " Naive! The night was silent. They stayed here for such a long time, they had little contact with the dark Dynasty, and the information about the dark Dynasty was extremely lacking. Naturally, they did not know the strength of the dark Dynasty. White night is too lazy to explain. Let them go. "So... Do we still have to take blood lotus?" Ink red blade willow eyebrows frown, very reluctant. "If you are willing to help, we will certainly give you a generous reward!" Chui Nan Tian is hoarse. The rest of the Deputy generals were all looking at them cautiously. "But the blood lotus insect is so fierce, how can we get close to it?" Murmured the black red blade. She is not interested in these natures. She cares about her own life. If you want to live in a place like shangshenshan, you can''t take risks because of some interests. If you can''t understand this truth, it will soon be a corpse. Chui Nan Tian looked at the front of his eyes and said in a low voice: "if the sword is fast enough, it can cut off the blood lotus insect. But... The attack on this road is too intensive and fierce. If we use sharp weapons to resist, we are afraid that we can''t walk for a few meters, we will be exhausted by these blood lotus insects, and have no power to resist again!" "What do you mean..." "let''s line up and walk in a vertical line, with the front man defending and resisting. When he is exhausted, he will go around to the rear, and the next person will defend and protect us! How about it? " Chui Nan Tian said. As soon as this word falls, the ink red blade directly laughs out the sound. "How stupid "But it works!" Chui Nan Tian has no expression. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2702 "Effective? I didn''t see it! What''s the point of standing in line like this? Yes? Does this blood lotus worm attack only the one who is at the front Mo Hongren asked with a smile. "Yes." Chui Nan Tian said directly: "this is the experience that my countless officers and men have exchanged with their lives!! As long as we do it word by word, these blood lotus insects will attack the person at the front, and the people behind will hardly need to spend any energy. When the manpower in front of us is exhausted, we can get close to the blood lotus! " If you don''t have to try a few simple ways, why not Asked the white night. "By the time we understood this method, there were not many of us. Moreover, when our army entered Shangshen mountain, we suffered a lot of powerful attacks here. We suffered heavy losses. In addition, we were hindered by many factors in the previous picking of blood lotus! It''s a pity. " Chui Nan Tian shook his head and said. "Yes, it''s natural for such a baby to stare at it, but everyone knows that the blood lotus is not easy to pick, so they only look at it from a distance and dare not touch it!" Mo Hong blade chuckles. She has been on the Shenshan mountain for some time. Naturally, she knows about the blood lotus. No, she never thought about it. Because she knew it wasn''t easy to take. "A lot of people are waiting for a rabbit. When we go to pick the blood lotus, one time before, when we were about to get the blood lotus, we were suddenly attacked. I almost died near the blood lotus. Fortunately, one of my deputy generals tried to save him, so I was able to escape. But my deputy..." "why do you dare to pick blood lotus now?" Mohongren doesn''t care about the life and death of Chui Nantian''s deputy general, and only asks some key questions. Now it''s a partnership, not a hostage relationship, but even so, she has to be careful not to be sold. "That''s because we killed all the people who were staring at the blood lotus." Don''t wait for Chui Nan Tian to speak, an adjutant next to him opened his voice. The black red blade is frightened. "When did the kingdom of Chui give birth to these powerful souls?" Asked the white night with a frown. "We are not strong at first, but we have been on the Shenshan mountain for so long. How can we improve our strength in this blessed land? What''s more, we fight almost every day. As long as we can survive, our spiritual cultivation will continue to grow. Now one of my lieutenants is more powerful than our loyal majesty To the south of heaven. "I see." Nodding in the white night, I can''t help feeling. It''s really a magical place to go up the Shenshan mountain... I don''t know how the souls who live here have grown up in the end... "what do you think, my lord?" Ink red blade looked at the white night: "do you want to do as he said?" "Of course not." White night shakes his head: "if our strength is exhausted, and you want to kill us, how can we resist it?" "We can allow you to keep half of your strength without exhausting it all." To the south of heaven. "Why don''t we use space? We can hide in a magic weapon of space and wear it by one person. When that person''s strength is exhausted, we can change people. Isn''t it safer? " Black red blade road. "No, these prohibitions around the blood lotus are extremely resistant to space skills. Whether it''s the space door or shrinking the ground into an inch, it will only aggravate the defense of these prohibitions! If we use space calligraphy a few more times, the defense of Xuelian will become impeccable, and we will have no chance! " Chui Nan Tian shakes his head again. Ink red blade does not speak. White night took out the pill, put one in his mouth, and whispered, "then we can do it." "Have you made up your mind?" Chui Nan Tian asked hoarsely. "At this time, do we have a choice? If you don''t, you are bound to fight against us. You will have to fight against us. I think it is better to settle this matter peacefully. " Calm way of white night. The black red blade''s eyes showed an anxious color, and the calm eyes of the white night could be seen. When he reached the mouth, he was swallowed by Shengsheng again... "this friend is really a happy man! Good! In this case, I will play the leading role in the southern sky! My friend, don''t worry. I''m not such a heartless person! " With that, Chui Nan Tian directly raised his sword, put on his helmet, and walked towards the blood lotus. "Follow me White night to the black red blade road. The black red blade breathed, hesitated, or did. Two vice generals immediately followed the black red blade, as for the white night, they walked at the back. The injured aide general was still lying on the ground panting. In this state, he is obviously unable to help. "Be careful, gentlemen." Chui Nan Tian drinks, is to stimulate the spirit, stride forward. Whoa! A strong and domineering air burst out of him. This spirit is full of killing, gold, iron and steel horse, and extremely cold.There was a solemn look on the faces of the people. When Chui Nan Tian was just near the area of blood lotus. Gululu... the soil around the blood lotus softened again, and then turned into the appearance of boiling water, and a sword rose again. "General, be careful!" The adjutant on this side yelled. Chui Nan Tian didn''t say a word. His sword fell to the ground and continued to walk forward. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... at this time, the rising sword slashed wildly towards Chui Nan Tian. Time and space, emptiness, heaven and earth, samsara are all chopped to pieces. But Chui Nan Tian is not an ordinary person. His sword dances wildly and his shadow is like a wave. He kills him. The sword power of Chui Nantian is very strong, and each blow can smash the attacking sword. However, the dust from the sword can still solidify again, turning into a blood lotus insect, heading for the southern sky. Chui Nan Tian seems to have been on guard for a long time, and the other hand is pulling into the storage ring. Keng! A slender shadow appeared in his left hand. A look, it is a long halberd! A sword and a halberd, dancing like the wind, concussion everywhere, unstoppable! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the deafening explosion continued to ring. But the people behind did not idle, all took out their weapons to resist the sword and blood lotus insect that rushed to them. However, compared with the offensive that Chui Nan Tian suffered, the attack they faced was much weaker, and it didn''t take much effort at all! It''s really useful to look at FA Nanzi. It''s just that the attack on Chui Nan Tian is really terrible, isn''t it? With each breath, his arms were waving for hundreds of thousands of times. And every blow is all you can do! At this frequency, the consumption of soul power is simply incalculable. Even if it''s as strong as the sky, it won''t last long. Sure enough, he was breathing. "Ready to take over!" Chui Nan Tian drinks low. The black red blade on the back was stunned, and his face became ugly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2703 It can be said that this kind of attack is beyond the scope of the black red blade. If it is hard to connect, it can be done! After all, ink red blade is not a general person! But... If she does, she is afraid that she can''t save her soul Qi. She is afraid that she will be killed by this terrible attack and consume her strength instantly. It''s not a duel with the soulless, who will give you a chance to breathe. Ink red blade worried that once the fight, he was afraid it would not be so easy to pull away. "Go on At this time, Chui Nan Tian drinks and shouts, and suddenly draws his sword and retreats towards the rear. Ink red blade is stunned, but before meeting, countless bone knives and Bone swords bombard her like a storm. There is no way out! As soon as she bit her teeth, she could only resist it by lifting the magic knife. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! the tyrannical attack falls on the black red blade. She tried hard to resist, especially hard, and also frightened. Not good! In such an attack, there is no possibility for him to leave!! "I... I can''t bear it!" The black red blade screamed in a hurry. "Can''t bear it? How long has it been? Hold on for a second After swallowing pills, Chui Nan Tian drank it urgently. The black red blade did not say a word, his face became tense, and he could only move forward slowly. After walking for about ten minutes, her arm was numb and her soul was exhausted. "Change people!" No longer hesitating, she murmured, and suddenly turned and ran behind the crowd. But he was too hasty, but he ate a sword spirit behind him, and his blood was dripping. Fortunately, she was not hurt by the body of the bone sword. Otherwise, the blood lotus insect would directly penetrate into her body and control her thoughts. The assistant general who took over the ink red blade seemed to be at ease and danced wildly with his sword. Obviously, they also used this move to pick blood lotus before. But it made the white night a little confused. If so, why did Chui Nan Tian force himself to pick the blood lotus? It''s impossible to accomplish this task only by yourself and ink red blade. If you just want to test the danger of Xuelian with ink red blade, it''s not necessary! After all, Chui Nan Tian had buried so many bones here before, and they had picked them many times. They knew the situation around the blood lotus. So, what is their purpose? White night''s mind sank, feeling that everything did not seem so simple. The deputy general walked about 15 steps, but he could not hold on. He drank in a low voice: "change people!" The next deputy will take over! At this time, it has been very close to the blood lotus. At the same time, the attack of bone knife and sword around has become more and more fierce, which is twice as strong as before. "This friend, it seems that the task of picking blood lotus must be handed to you!" The hoarse way of Chui Nan Tian was breathless. White night nods. "It''s not easy to pick blood lotus! You have to remember that the root of blood lotus is very strong, and it is not enough to pull it out by manpower. You need to feed it with blood and lure it out, understand? " Chui Nan Tian whispered. "With blood?" The white night frowned. "Don''t worry, you don''t need too much blood. The blood lotus has not been exposed to fresh human blood for a long time, because most people are already dead on the way to it. If you use blood drops on its bud, its petals will immediately close and bite you, and you can take it away again!" To the south of heaven. White night nodded. At this time, the vice president bowed his head to drink. "Change people!" As soon as the voice fell, the deputy general ran directly behind the white night. Looking forward at the white night, the overwhelming swords rolled towards him like a big wave. It''s very close to Xuelian, and the offensive has reached its peak. I''m afraid that the attack on the white night will be several times more than that of Chui Nan Tian. Under such an attack, it is more difficult to defend and pick blood lotus than to ascend to the sky... the last one may not be the most relaxed one. In the white night, his eyes tightened, and he directly offered his Qi sword to resist it. The crowd continued to move towards the blood lotus. And the people behind are all looking at the white night, a different mind. White night naturally knows that his back is not safe. Whether it''s Chui Nan Tian or the ink red blade, he doesn''t trust him. If he lets them stare at himself behind his back, white night doesn''t think it''s a good thing. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m afraid it''s difficult to pick blood lotus. I need your help to share the pressure for me!" Drink in the daytime. "I''m afraid it''s very difficult, my friend. If we stand side by side with you, it will stimulate the prohibition around us, and the attack and killing we will face will be even more terrifying! So you just have to hold on To the south of heaven.My eyes are cold at night. Chui Nan Tian didn''t tell him that. In this way, the final step is up to you. But if you do, it will be very difficult to deal with the white night if Chui Nan Tian stabs a knife in the back. He thought over and over, and said in a low voice, "I don''t have a chance to pick blood lotus at all. I think we''d better pull back for a while and make plans." "I''m afraid not!" Looking at the white night, Chui Nan Tian said coldly, "it''s all here. Anyway, please have a try! Otherwise, we will have done nothing. " "But I can''t get it at all!" Drink in the daytime. "You haven''t tried, how can you know you can''t get it?" I drink in the south. "So... If I don''t try now, I can''t retreat, can I?" The white night face is expressionless way. "Of course When the sound fell, Chui Nan Tian pulled out his sword and aimed at the back of the white night. Ink red blade''s face changed suddenly, and he immediately drew his knife and aimed at Chui Nan Tian. But the next second, another vice general also pulled out his sword and aimed at the black red blade. There is only one vice general who is able to resist the flying bone knife and bone sword. It is not like the appearance of panting before. Seeing this scene, the black red blade''s face was hard to see the extreme. These people... They''re hiding! "Sure enough, you are not trustworthy." White night light said. "We are forced by friends! Go and get the blood lotus! " The sky roared. The sound was like the roar of a wild animal. Today''s white night has no choice. If you don''t take blood lotus, you will die. He was still waving the air sword. But the offensive is too fierce, he has lost nearly half of his soul. If it drags on, the white night will die of exhaustion. There can be no further delay. However, the blood lotus must not be as simple as Chui Nan Tian said! If so, with the strength of these people, they have already gone to take it by themselves, and they still need themselves. I''m afraid that Chui Nan Tian forced them to come here just for sacrifice. However, even if he knew Chui Nan Tian''s mind, he had nothing to do. At this time, I can only try my best. White night took a deep breath and suddenly crushed the air sword in his hand. Bang! The air sword burst and turned into countless slender swords, which stabbed at the Bone swords. In fact, if you directly sacrifice the spirit of Hongbing, you can easily solve these Bone swords, but... Once this happens, it will become a very dangerous place. The breath of Hongbing can instantly attract the terror power on the mountain. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Bang... a burst of ringing sound bloomed. Then I saw that terrible bone sword was torn out by the Qi sword of the white night. Without hesitation, he immediately cut a finger and grabbed at Xuelian www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2704 Red blood spilled from the broken fingers. And in the direction of the blood lotus close, blood lotus also immediately had a reaction. But... It did not like Chui Nan Tian said, petals such as mouth, bite toward the fingers of the white night, but... The whole petals and buds twinkled with strange red light. This red light is particularly strange, and constantly flashing, sometimes light and dark, as if constantly lit and extinguished candle light. White night knew that the sky must have cheated himself. However, it is impossible to settle accounts with him at the moment. We can only choose Xuelian and make plans. Just... In the white night trying to grasp the blood lotus in the hand, suddenly issued a pull, but found that he could not pull out the blood lotus. What? The white night was stunned. At this time, I saw that the flower bud of Xuelian was flashing again. Then, a strange suction attached to his injured finger, and then... Gudong! Gudong! Gudong... Xuelian began to suck the damaged fingers of the white night crazily. Blood is like a fountain, crazily toward the interior of the blood lotus. Not good! The white night is shocked and pale, so he must draw back the finger and stop the blood lotus. But when he wanted to take back his hand, he was shocked to find that his hand seemed to be glued to the blood lotus body and integrated with the blood lotus. "What?" In the white night, his face sank and he suddenly looked back to ask for help. But Chui Nan Tian and others jumped out of the scope of blood lotus. Ink red blade also immediately took advantage of the situation to withdraw and escape. There was only one white night left around the whole blood lotus. And the land around the blood lotus is boiling more and more fierce, countless bone knives and swords are rising out, and some bone keel beasts are crawling out of the ground. The whole scene was uncanny. In a short time, around the blood lotus, there appeared a large number of terrifying and astonishing ferocious weapons. But instead of attacking white night, they all stood around him. At this moment, white night and ink red blade realized that it was a sacrifice. "We''ve been able to pick the blood lotus!" Looking at the white night, Chui Nan Tian said hoarsely, "but when we pick, it''s not the best time for blood lotus to bloom, so we can''t pick it!" "So you deceived me here to pick blood lotus?" The night was silent. "Yes, the blood lotus still needs the last energy to complete the sacrifice. Originally, I thought that your existence in the Jin Dynasty was not enough to complete the picking of the blood lotus. I wanted to send this woman in, but I didn''t think that your soul power in the Jin emperor period was so strong. In that case, you alone would be enough." It''s down in the sky. Ink red blade''s face was shocked: "you... You are vicious. It seems that you have sacrificed many people before!" "A lot of people! There are probably thousands of people like you! " "People like us?" "That means..." "most of my officers and men also went to sacrifice!" Chui Nan Tian''s eyes are red and he is holding the sword in his hand. "What?" The black red blade breathes tight. White night is also shocked. "You... Why did you do that?" Asked the trembling voice of the black red blade. "Why? You need to ask why? Of course, it''s for our country! For your majesty! For the common people of our country! If I don''t get the blood lotus, I can''t save the people of our country!! So I have to do it! My officers and men are willing to sacrifice their lives for the country!! They''re all heroes The sky is roaring. "But the kingdom of Chui has been destroyed!" The black red blade said again. "Then we will take revenge for them!" Chui Nan Tian was suddenly excited and yelled. The black red blade was shocked. The white night looked at him solemnly, hoarse way: "so you want to use this blood lotus to fight against the dark dynasty?" "Yes, I believe that with this blood lotus, I will be able to compete with the superior of the dark dynasty! At that time, I will kill all the people of the dark Dynasty, take the upper level, sacrifice the countless loyal and heroic spirits of our country, and rebuild the kingdom of Chui! " Chui Nan Tian clenched his hands and gritted his teeth. "Great idea, but... Dark king is not as simple as you think." Shake your head at night. "What do you know? Are you from the dark king dynasty? Have you ever fought against the people of the dark king? " The Deputy next to him snorted coldly: "I''ll tell you! Although our general has been in shangshenshan for a long time, before that, our general led his troops to attack the camp of the dark dynasty! Do you have a better understanding of the dark Dynasty than our general? " "How can it not be compared? I have fought with the people of the dark king. " Calm way of white night. Several people were stunned."I have not only fought with the people of the dark Dynasty, but also with the superiors of the dark dynasty!" As soon as the words fell, people''s breath was tight, and they all looked at him in disbelief. "You... You''ve dealt with the Lords of the dark dynasty? impossible! It''s impossible! What level of existence is the upper position of the dark dynasty? Your majesty told me that even if he was facing the upper position of the dark Dynasty, he could not be defeated. He could only rely on the blood lotus, otherwise I would not go far away to pick blood lotus!! How can you deal with the upper position of the dark dynasty? You lied to me. You''re lying at all Chui Nan Tian roared and didn''t believe what the white night said. "I really can''t fight against the superior. In fact, I don''t have much strength to fight back in front of him. There is no better way to escape." The white night shakes his head. He doesn''t put gold on his face. On both occasions, he was lucky to escape. If there was no Hong Bing, he would die sooner. "Well, I knew you were bragging here!" The deputy general sneered. "I don''t want to persuade you, but I don''t think the blood lotus can help you to fight against the superior position!" Shake your head at night. "It''s useless to say so much. When I succeed in sacrificing and picking the blood lotus, I will fight with that superior. If I can''t fight, you are just rubbish. If you can''t fight, what can you do for me? I think you''d better wait until you die It''s cold in the sky. "To die? I''m afraid not! " White night shakes his head, then raises a Qi blade and cuts it towards his wrist. Whew! The palm that was stuck by the blood lotus was cut off immediately. Whoa! The blood gushed wildly at the fracture of wrist and was absorbed by Xuelian. "Ha ha ha ha, break your hand? You''re looking for death. The bigger the wound on your body, the more blood you lose. Besides, you can''t even heal the wound because of the power of Xuelian. You''re looking for death! " One of the deputies laughed. But the next second, his smile stopped. But see white night that broken wrist, suddenly stopped the spurt of blood, directly stopped. At first glance, a breath sealed his wrist www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2705 The crowd suddenly opened their eyes and looked at the horrible scene in disbelief. You know, that''s the energy of blood lotus! Under the influence of blood lotus energy, no one can stop his own blood being drawn away by blood lotus, but why... Did this person do it? Is he really the emperor of Jin? Everyone can''t believe their eyes. Blood stopped, blood lotus stopped drawing, it can not shape, this time picking it is meaningless. And the white night also no longer continue to pick blood lotus, he one hand coagulates the Qi sword, began to a little backward. "Don''t come here!" Two vice generals immediately pulled out their swords to defend the retreat of the white night, and angrily drank: "pick the blood lotus quickly!" But the white night ignored. Chui Nan Tian is angry and anxious, and no longer cares about them. He rushes to the ink red blade. Ink red blade''s face changed with horror. He immediately drew out his magic knife and killed him. However, her strength had been consumed too much, and she was not as vigorous as Chui Nantian. She suffered a great loss at the first fight in the first day, and she was subdued by Chui Nan Tian after only two moves. "Asshole!" Black red blade is impatient, but helpless. "Listen, if you don''t get the blood lotus for me, I''ll take the life of your Shuangxiu partner!" Chui Nan Tian said As soon as the words fell, the black red blade''s face became frightened and looked at the white night. That''s not true. But see the white night still ignore, retreat towards this side. The weather in Chui Nan is urgent, so we have to do it. The black red blade quickly yelled: "drop general! Don''t kill me! In fact, I have nothing to do with him. It doesn''t work if you threaten him with me! " "What? You have nothing to do with him? " Chui Nan Tian''s face sank. "In fact, I''m just captured by him, and I''ll only work for him. If you kill me, he''ll never react." The black red blade says eagerly. "I don''t believe it. You must be lying to me!" Chui Nan Tian roared, and then a sword was going to chop towards the black red blade. "Ah The black red blade screams with fright and wants to resist, but it is too late. Just as the blade was about to cut her in half, it stopped on top of her head. Ink red blade a Zheng, only to see the sky down to the beginning and end are staring at the white night. And white night, to the beginning and the end did not look at the ink red blade! "It seems that you are right. He really doesn''t care about your life and death!" It''s very cold to drink. Ink red edge breathes a sigh of relief, knowing that Chui Nan Tian is not going to kill her. "Since this man has threatened you, then you have a grudge against him. Girl, why don''t you join us and force him to pick the blood lotus? How about I share your benefits when it''s done?" The sky sank to the south. After turning her eyes, she nodded and said in a low voice: "yes! I have a deep blood feud with this man. I was forced to do so. Now that you are willing to help me, I will join hands with you in revenge "Excellent!" Chui Nan Tian laughed and immediately turned around to go around the white night. The black red blade immediately followed. Four people in a line, pull out the sword, straight to the white night. The white night looks at these people without expression, the sight falls on the black red blade body. "What? Are you going to betray me? " "I was forced to do nothing." Ink red blade hesitated next, quite euphemistic answer. White night did not speak, only looked at the sky: "hanging general, I will not pick this blood lotus, if you want, you can go and get it by yourself, I will not accompany you!" "No company? You may not be able to get out of here Chui Nan Tian said coldly, the sword in his hand was shaking. "Is it? General Chui, you can do it! See if you can keep me out of here While talking, the white night took out the heart and devoured the energy in the heart. At the same time, he sacrificed the Qi sword and looked at these people without expression. "Not good!" Ink red blade''s face changed suddenly, and he was busy shouting: "you can''t give him time! Otherwise, he will recover his strength with his magic weapon, and it will be difficult to deal with at that time. Don''t think that this guy is really just a Jin emperor. His strength is no less than killing the king! " "What? No less than killing the king? " All three were stunned. Can this person be so powerful? But how does he think it is the existence of Jin emperor period? Why can he be so strong? "General, what should we do now? If this person''s strength is so terrible, it''s unreasonable for us to fight hard! " A deputy general murmured. "What? Are you afraid? " It''s cold to drink in the south. "Excuse me, general!" The man quickly bowed his head and said, "my subordinates just think that if he can come out of Xuelian safely, his strength must be as the girl said. If we fight with him, we will lose something. This is not conducive to your plan for restoring the country." "General, he is right! Our goal is for blood lotus, not for this person! If he wants to go, let him go! Otherwise, once we fight with him, we will just kill him. If we are both defeated and locked up, and what great talents are attracted to come here, the situation will be critical. You know, this is a sacred mountain. "Another vice general was also persuasive. Chui Nan Tian Hu''s eyes are red, his fist is pinched to death, and his eyes are full of reluctance: "so you mean... Do you want me to continue to wait?" "General, we have no choice!" "No choice, no choice? How long have I been waiting! Now the country is gone. Do you have to wait? Are you worthy of those who died? " The sky is roaring. Obviously, his mentality is not the same as before! In the end, the death of Chui kingdom made him unbearable. He didn''t want to give up any more. Don''t want to give up again! Now he just wants to get blood lotus, achieve supreme supremacy, kill in the dark Dynasty headquarters, for those who died, revenge for his majesty. This is his duty, as a great general protecting the country''s bounden duty! Vice generals can not feel the pressure and resentment in Chui Nan Tian''s heart. In his opinion, he is the only hope to revive the country! "Kill!" Chui Nan Tian gave a low roar. The vice generals were all staring at him. "General!" "Kill!" Chui Nan Tian roared, and in spite of the dissuasion of the two lieutenants, he carried a sword and waved a long halberd and rushed to the white night. White night''s face is expressionless, and the air sword in his hand is slightly pinched. Bang! The air sword explodes and cracks out numerous tiny air swords, which attack the southern sky. The air sword whirled wildly, like a tornado. The power is amazing! But Chui Nan Tian was also furious at the moment, and approached the white night recklessly. The long halberd stirred the space, and the sword split the samsara, bringing the supreme fury power to the white night. The white night immediately sacrificed the power of Heihe and turned it into a wall in front of him. Bang!! A sword and a halberd smashed heavily on the wall, making it like waves and shaking wildly. "Go on The two vice generals at the back did not hesitate any more and rushed together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2706 Chui Nam tin is completely out of control. He was eager to get the blood lotus, his mind was in a mess, and his heart was suddenly born. At the moment, he is desperate, just want to kill the white night, or force it back to sacrifice blood lotus. But how can we stand and wait for death at night? The two men joined hands, and two deputy generals joined in the battle, and the two sides were locked in the battle. However, although Chui Nan Tian''s advantage in number and strength has been preserved, they can not occupy much advantage in the face of the white night. Because the white night has absorbed enough energy through the heart, the strength has been restored to 7788. In fact, the white night is still quite frightened. You know, the heart is still in his body. He is afraid that if the heart is reactivated, there will be the power to occupy his consciousness, so he can only try to keep his consciousness awake. But fortunately, the heart has no other abnormal movement, and continues to give him the energy he needs. If there is no heart support, it will be very difficult to deal with these people at night. Chui Nan Tian fought crazily, but it didn''t work. On the contrary, she was forced back from the place where Xuelian was. He became more and more furious and roared. The two vice generals were even more stressed. The wounded vice general saw this and immediately called to the ink red blade who was still standing there: "girl, please help the general quickly!" "Me?" The ink red blade willow eyebrow moved, but still stood in the same place, light said: "your general is so powerful that it can deal with the existence of that small Jin emperor period. If I move my hand, I will not look down on your general?" "Do you want to watch the fire from the shore and watch the tiger fight from the mountain?" The man denounced. Ink red blade does not speak, on the contrary, it retreats a few steps. The wounded vice general is more and more angry, but he has no choice, after all, he is even difficult to stand at the moment. "Ten million waves!" At this time, the sky roared, and the long halberd split longitudinally. The halberd carried a huge amount of soul power, and smashed and killed the black river force in front of the white night. The expression of the white night changed and suddenly flashed. Kuang dang... the barrier drawn by the energy of the Heihe River was instantly split by this halberd, and the power on the long halberd rushed forward like a huge wave, crushing countless spaces ahead, and the region became chaotic. The two aides took advantage of the situation to attack. They all jumped together, and their bodies split into countless empty shadows. Although they were two, they turned into thousands of troops and attacked the white night. The innumerable virtual shadows all held up their swords and chopped at their heads. The sharp blade seems unstoppable and can cut through everything. The black red blade here is shining, waiting for this sword to cut open the white night. However, as the shadow approached to the extreme, the whole body Qi of the white night burst, just like the pear blossom of rainstorm, splashing around. Each Qi meaning is like a sharp sword. Shengsheng cuts down those virtual shadows close by. Virtual shadow all disappeared, the two deputy generals fell to the ground heavily, all over the body is full of sword marks, blood dripping, look good is ferocious. The two deputy generals lost their fighting power directly. Chui Nan Tian''s expression immediately became ferocious. "I want you to die!" He roared again, this time as if he was reckless and rushed towards the white night hysterically. At this moment, he had forgotten the defense and waved his hands as if he were crazy. A sword and a halberd are like a storm, unstoppable. In the daytime, the pressure is doubled. "Thousands of troops!" The sky roared again, and countless air currents burst out behind him, turning into the shadow of an army, rushing towards the white night. The sky was trampled by them. In the white night, the expression is cold and the fingers are moving rapidly. "Yi Jian Shen Jian Jue!" Whoa! Countless burst Qi swords were born, which revolved around him and cut off a long sword. The two sides are locked in a stalemate. Finally! Whoa! Chui Nan Tian suddenly ignored the sword Qi from the white night and stabbed the long halberd toward the white night''s heart. Pooh! The Qi sword of the white night penetrates his armor and goes directly into his body. But he ignored the pain and injected all his strength into the halberd. White night breath tight, quickly hands toward the front of a clip, dead hold of the thorn to the long halberd. The brute force pushed his body, and his feet drew a deep ravine on the ground. "Die!" Chui Nan Tian roared again, and the sword in his other hand cleaved to the head of white night. White night cold eyes, without hesitation will be a hand away, grasp to the war sword.Bata! The five fingers were locked on the sword. But the sharp sword has torn his flesh and skin, against the bone! Fortunately, the power of Heihe came in time, covering his hands in the white night, so that he could resist the sharpness of the sword with his flesh and blood. It''s just that... The sword is extraordinary, and the fury of Chui Nan Tian is completely insane. The white night when the power of one halberd and one sword is suppressed seems to be out of breath. At this time, whenever there is a third person, can determine the victory or defeat of the two. "General!" The wounded adjutant here yelled. The black red blade breathed, and the hand holding the magic knife was tight for several minutes. "Help me!" The sky roared. "Girl, come on! Help The wounded adjutant on this side also immediately yelled. The black red blade congeals the eyes, carrying the magic knife to walk past. But. She did not follow the meaning of Chui Nan Tian, directly cleaving towards the white night, but stood on the side, silently staring at the two people. Now if she inclines to any side, the other end will die without a burial place! "Don''t you do it yet?" "Don''t you want revenge?" he roared "There is no deep hatred between him and me." Black red blade calm way. Chui Nan Tian breathed: "you lied to me?" "Don''t worry, even in this case, I don''t have to help him! Now I can help whoever I want to help! " Ink red blade light said. "And what is your decision?" At the same time, Chui Nan Tian drives the long halberd to fight with the sword and shouts at the same time. "My decision? It''s up to you, of course Mo Hongren squinted at them and said, "I have to see what you give me! I''ll help anyone who can make me interested. " "You Chui Nan Tian was furious. He never thought that the price of ink red blade would start from the ground. But in this case, he did not dare to give up his hand. If he did, he would surely be defeated. And the same is true of white night. Whoever withdraws first is the loser. "What do you want, girl?" Chui Nan Tian took a deep breath and asked. "She wants Hong Bing!" Don''t wait for the ink red blade to speak, the white night took the lead in making a sound. "It seems that adults have known my mind for a long time." Ink red blade light smile: "so, adult would like to obediently give Hong Bing to me?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2707 Hearing the words of the black red blade, Chui Nan Tian was shocked and looked at the white night in disbelief. "Hong... Hong Bing?" "You have a Hong Bing?" The voices of the adjutants were trembling. Chui Nan Tian''s eyes are burning to the extreme! For Hongbing, he is as eager as Xuelian! Because this is a magic weapon representing the supreme power! If you can get Hongbing, what else can''t be killed by yourself? This is extremely beneficial to the restoration and revenge. Chui Nan Tian stares at the white night, and his eyes are full of killing intention. "My Lord, if you don''t give Hong Bing to me! I''m afraid you''ll have to die! " Ink red blade light smile way. "Then you are not afraid that I will sacrifice Hong Bing to kill you all?" The night is cold. "I''m sure you won''t, my Lord. It''s very close to the top of the mountain. What monsters are there on the top of the mountain? I think you should know it in your mind! If you use Hongbing openly, I guarantee that those great powers will arrive here within a few minutes. Even if you have Hongbing, you will not be able to deal with them. At that time, you will be dead end! If you hand in Hong Bing, you can still live. If you don''t, you will die. I know you are a very rational person, so I think you will hand over Hong Bing obediently, right? " The black red edge says with a smile. This word falls, white night''s eyes are cold to the extreme. I''m afraid that Nai hung has never had a chance to fight the Red Army. Now, she''s finally waiting for this chance! How can she easily let go of the white night? The white night fell into silence. But ink red blade is obviously not willing to give him too much time. Before that, she had already seen the horror of white night in the palace of Chongshen Xinghuang. Although this person was only in the period of Jin emperor, there were infinite possibilities. Therefore, even at this time, she did not dare to relax. But in the dark red blade toward the white night, the white night suddenly opened the cavity. "Mohongren, if I were you, I would kill them all and continue to be loyal, because it might bring a ray of life for me!" When he heard the sound, he was stunned and staring at the white night coldly: "what? What do you want, my lord "I''m going to use Hong Bing!" "Is it not clear what I said? You used it! Death, too The black red blade hummed coldly. "But kill me as much as you can! Isn''t it? " The white night face is expressionless way. "Don''t you... Want to live?" "Can I live if I give it to you? If you get Hong Bing, you will certainly kill people, so as not to leak the news of Hong Bing. I will still be dead by then Said the white night. "I can assure you that if you hand over Hong Bing, I will help you kill these people and let you go!" Ink red blade busy road. "You have betrayed me once. How do you think I can trust you again?" Shake your head at night. "You..." the words of ink red edge are blocked. "In that case, we will all die together." She is also angry, angry drink shout. "Then go ahead and see who died first." Hoarse at night. "Good!" The black red blade holds the magic knife directly and walks towards the white night. The white night''s face was full of ferocity, and the hand holding the long halberd and sword was shaking gently. A wonderful light burst out from the Qianlong ring at his fingers. Looking at these brilliance, the small face of the black red blade immediately paled innumerable. "This is not Hongbing''s anger! Let''s kill him Chui Nan Tian roared, and then he made an effort to suppress the white night. At this time, in addition to urging Hongbing, it was difficult to get rid of the suppression of Chui Nan Tian. But now he is murderous, the fierce light in his eyes is startling. This is the ink red blade want to go forward, the results of the white night, can see the other side so, the heart can not help but hair empty. "What are you doing? Do it! Do it Chui Nan Tian continued to drink and shout. The eyes of the black red blade are shaking, and the hand holding the magic knife is shaking gently, but it has never been cut off towards the white night. "White night, I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you going to hand it over to Hong Bing?" The black red blade gritted his teeth and cried. "If you want to start, you can come. Now it''s not only the game between me and Chui Nan Tian, but also the game between me and you. It depends on who counsels." The white night face is expressionless way. "Don''t think I dare not kill you!" Black red blade gas gnashing teeth. "Then we have to see who died first." Drink cold in the white night. "Hateful!" The black red blade can''t help it any longer, so it''s necessary to rush to kill it. But at this timeWhoa! A cold vigorous wind suddenly rolled from the rear. Cold, abrupt and violent. Ink red blade''s face changed, suddenly turned back, but was caught off guard, was heavily hit by the gang wind on the chest. Pooh! She was on the spot by the gang wind swing out, fell on the ground, spit blood. "Ha ha ha ha, look what I hear? Hongbing! Who has Hongbing? Boy, is that you? " A roar of laughter came, and then the vigorous wind fell to the ground. A man with a shawl and a pale face and a bony figure fell on the ground, making a ferocious laugh at the white night. Here comes the strong again! The people''s hearts sank and they were in a state of panic. Things here have dragged on for too long, and they have been watched by other ghosts passing by. At this point, these people are no longer hunters, but become prey... "boy, this girl is afraid of your Hongbing, but I am not afraid of it! I know you won''t hand over Hong Bing, so I''d better take it by myself! Ha ha ha... " the man was laughing wildly, but he didn''t want to, so he killed him in the daytime. White night eyes a Lin, suddenly a finger burst out a black awn, like lightning to the man. However, the man dared to make a move. With a big wave of his hand, a cloud of black fog appeared in the sleeve robe and hit the black lightning. Whoa. The black lightning disappeared in an instant. "Space technique?" Breathing in the daytime. This man forced Hong Bing away... he quickly recalled the abandoned magic sword that had been passed away. But the man has been close to him, a claw hard toward his heart took out. "Die There was a long howl. The killing intention broke out. The white night at this time can be said to have no way out. At this critical juncture, he could not keep any more hands. Life and death, how can you care so much? Immediately, the white night will all the Hongbing sacrifice. In an instant, a burst of strong weather was intended to bloom on the top of Shenshan mountain... countless great powers instantly sensed and looked in this direction. It''s a shock when you go up to Shenshan mountain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2708 Bang! The night urged Hongbing, too hasty, and it was to release the force to launch the Hongbing. Therefore, the long halberd and sword of the South sky stabbed him hard. The man''s claw was more heavily buckled on the chest of the night. The night tried to fly back, fell heavily on the ground, rolled over a few laps, and when it was difficult to get up, the chest was already bloody and fleshy, a large piece of meat was buckled down, almost able to see the beating heart inside. He also wanted to attack, and he took the lead in the night. But he just moved, but suddenly stopped. It also includes the man. They all opened their eyes, and looked at the sky in an incredible way. But I saw the figure of several Hongbing in the air. They turned into a big circle around the man with a shawl. One by one, the intention of killing is full. And the abandoned sword that was passed away also flew back, and together with seven other Hongbing surrounded the man. The man was dazzled. Just now, he passed away from the sword. He also deliberately blocked the breath of abandoning the sword, but he didn''t think that there were eight Hongbing in the night! He just thought it was a night! I''m afraid it''s not just him, and it''s also like this in the south! Eight soldiers? Is this going to be against the sky? "How can it be... How can it be?" The man was shivering, followed by hysterical shouting. "Now, who died?" White night, covering his chest, staring at the man coldly, then he said, "you are still dead!" The voice dropped, eight Hongbing all killed the man. "No!!!" The man roared and was about to break through. But... It''s too late! Whoosh, whoosh... all the soldiers rushed towards him. He is going to resist it immediately. But how can his defense resist the attack and kill the Hongbing? In a moment, the whole person was cut by these swords, a big one can fall on the spot. The sky was stunned and looked at. He can feel that the strength of this dead soul is actually equal to his own! But such a person, but is easily killed in the night... What is the terror... no wonder the ink red blade is not afraid to do it! Although the other party is only a Jin emperor period, but the other side has eight Hongbing! If it is only one, he thinks he can circle with it, but the other side has pulled out so much... Even if he has any great desire for Hongbing, it is not enough... after all, if he wants to return to his desire, it must have the strength to take it! Only the Soul Eater hit in the night, and then hit the sword of a halberd in the south of the sky. After forcing eight Hongbing, the consumption was too big, and it was not small damage to himself. It was too long to stand up. It was extremely difficult to get up. He recalled Hongbing, took a pill from the ring of the dragon and put it in his mouth. He gasped a little, and then he stood up. The ink red blade over there was also busy and got up hard, but she was not interested in Hongbing. Eight Hongbing soldiers were forced to be sacrificed in the night, which has already shocked the whole great power of the mountain. Now there will be countless great abilities to rush to this place, especially those terror on the top of the mountain! Escape! You have to escape! The ink red blade shivers, trembling and moving outwards. But there was not a few steps... br > brawl... a terrible and tyranny covered the suffocating air field. The face of the black red blade was horrified, but it was forced by these breath to move. And the sun and several deputy general is even more shocked. "Great energy... Is great power! general! Big energy is coming! " The wounded Deputy roared bitterly. Hung Nan Tian holds the long halberd and the war sword, and stares at the direction of the vast breath. The ink red blade screamed and ran this way. But she hasn''t run a few steps yet. Boom! A divine light suddenly landed and made a huge shock. The ground trembled wildly. Then we see a shock wave blooming towards the place where the divine light ripples. The ink red blade was immediately lifted by this shock wave, people rolled around the ground for several times, and they were embarrassed to the extreme. The south of the sky is not easy to bear. He is forced by the shock wave to retreat, and people are almost unstable. He can stand on the basis of the long halberd and long sword. After the light dissipated, he saw a man in white floating and jade in his face. The man appeared, the sight fell directly on the body of the white night. "I said why there are so strong Hong Bing atmosphere, originally there are eight Hongbing here?" The man showed a surprised look, and stared at the eight Hongbing men hovering around in the white night"Jade face God King?" Chui Nan Tian made a cry of surprise. "It''s over, it''s over... It''s all over. It''s jade face God. We''re all going to die!" She was so frightened that she kept climbing back to the white night, but she didn''t dare to get too close to the white night. She was afraid that the white night would kill her, so she could only shrink to the side of a big stone and shiver. "Hong Bing is mine. You can''t think of it." The sky is unconvinced, biting teeth ferocious way. The jade face God gentleman lightly swept the eye to hang the South sky, shook the head, the finger moves lightly. Bang! Chui Nantian''s body was immediately pressed down, his knees were instantly broken, his legs were broken, the whole person knelt on the ground, and he could not get up. With only one finger, Chui Nan Tian was suppressed. This person''s strength is no doubt how many times stronger than Chui Nantian... "a mole ant like you is not qualified to be killed by me, but I am in a good mood today, so I will give you a good time!" Jade face God Jun light smile way, then again raised the finger, want to drop the result of the South sky. "General! Take care At this time, an assistant general suddenly roared and rushed to the jade face God King recklessly. "Well?" The jade face God gentleman eyebrow a frown, suddenly turned to look at that vice general. The body of the deputy general who rushed to the jade face God King was immediately seized by some invisible big hand. The whole body was frozen in the air and could not move forward for half a minute. But his chest was already lit up. "No The sky is roaring. Bang!! It''s a big bang. The jade face God was immediately engulfed by the vice general''s terrible self explosion... the breath of destruction spread around like a blooming flower. Chui Nan Tian hastens to activate the magic weapon to protect himself. However, the two aides were not so lucky. The nearest deputy was directly engulfed by self explosion and disappeared on the spot. Another deputy was shaken off and fell into a cliff. Chui Nan Tian wants to help, but he has no choice. His eyes are red and he stares at the center of the explosion. The hatred in his heart almost makes him into a state of madness. As for the white night here, it''s hard. Although he was only a vice general, his accomplishments were not low. How could the self explosion be ordinary? He resisted in a hurry, but the man was also shaken out and fell in the direction of Xuelian www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2709 Bang! The white night falls heavily in front of the blood lotus. Because it has entered the scope of Xuelian, the prohibition around Xuelian immediately reacts. Suddenly, it is in a state of madness. Countless bone knives and swords will be killed in the white night again. White night, his face suddenly changed, and he wanted to come out. Fortunately, he sacrificed all the soldiers. These Bone swords and swords seem powerful, but they are particularly fragile in front of the power of Hongbing. The white night escaped from the scope of blood lotus. At this time, the explosion over there gradually extinguished. The dust and smoke began to dissipate and fall. Ink red blade and Chui Nan Tian are all staring at the center of the explosion, looking at everything inside. A moment later, the dust fell to the ground. There is a figure standing inside. It''s the jade face God!! "What?" Ink red blade open mouth, the whole person has been silly. Chui Nan Tian''s eyes were red with blood, and he would rush up with a roar. His ministry had already died, and the country was gone. At this time, he could no longer suppress his resentment and anger. Since this man dares to fight against Hong Bing and kill his people, he will fight with him at all costs. The present Chui Nan Tian has lost his mind. He roared, forced to repair his feet with little strength, and rushed toward the standing figure with his sword and halberd. It''s just... How can the other person care about him? "Mole ants who don''t know how to live or die!" The man said faintly, and then his fingers moved. Boom! A force of repression fell from the sky and fell on the body of Chui Nan Tian. Chui Nan Tian knelt down again. This time, the suppression actually broke all the bones of his whole body, which shocked his spirit. Pooh! Chui Nan Tian vomited a big mouthful of blood fiercely, and he was almost unconscious. "It doesn''t matter that ants are humble. What matters is that they should have self-knowledge. You don''t even know what you are. Don''t you feel very pitiful?" The jade face God King shook his head, with a high tone of voice against the south of the sky. Chui Nan Tian tried to open his eyes and wanted to say something, but now he even has difficulty breathing. How can he make a sound? "You need to punish a mole ant like you, but when I get Hong Bing, I will punish you again!" The jade face God King is not in a hurry to kill the southern sky, but looking at this side of the white night. In the daytime, he even swallowed more than a dozen pills, and no matter what kind of influence the heart would have on him, he immediately urged him to absorb the energy from the heart and recover his physical strength. But the chest injury is really not light, even if the heart overflows the energy to fill his whole body up and down the Qi pulse, but at this moment the white night is still particularly weak. He''s just adding energy, not all States. At this time, he was just reluctant to fight, but the strength of this jade face God was obviously beyond the existence he had faced before. I''m afraid... Is not weaker than the strength of the red haired man in the underground palace. If there is such terror, unless the heart, palm and pupil regain control of their bodies and release their original power, there will be no power of World War I at night. But if occupied by them, white night can not guarantee that he can regain control of his body again, so he will not choose this method unless he has to. "The period of emperor Jin existed?? Too poor and weak! You are not qualified to use Hongbing. Give me your Hongbing! " The jade face God gentleman walks toward the white night, side light says. "A lot of people used to say that to me. Guess how they are now?" White night holding the sword, cold staring at the jade face God King way. "Oh? Did you kill them all? " Jade face God gentleman smile way. "Do you think they have a second end?" The white night says, the line of sight looks toward the surroundings secretly. The jade face God King laughed. "You don''t have to rely on the ants around you. Although they are attracted by Hongbing, they can''t do it as long as they have their own seat. They know that no matter how good Hong Bing is, they have to have their life. If you put your hope on them, it''s a big mistake!" "Is it?" The white night tightened the abandoned magic sword in his hand. Of course, he would not place his hope on the souls around him. These souls are not the opponents of the jade face God King at all. They are just waiting for the opportunity to see if they can make some profit and expect these guys to make a move. It''s better to rely on themselves in the daytime. However, Bai Ye believes that Yu Mian is not the only soul on the top of the mountain, and more than one is interested in Hongbing.Now it''s time to wait! If there are other great powers, white night can at least win a chance for two tigers to fight, and then he can also have the possibility of escaping. It''s just... How can you be an idiot? Most of the great powers on the top of Shenshan mountain are closed. He is the most sensitive. When he sniffs Hong Bing, he arrives at the first time. He knows that procrastination will be bad for him. Immediately, the jade face God King raised his hand. "Bring it!" He gave a faint smile and his fingers moved. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a series of strange sounds came out. At night, he felt that his limbs were suddenly covered by some terrible force, and it was to be torn. Not good! His face changed with fright, and immediately activated Heihe energy. The energy covered his body. And that tearing force also came at this time. Whew! White night only felt that his limbs were about to break away from the body. At a glance, there were deep blood marks on the joints, which almost tore him apart. But fortunately, Heihe energy is blocked. "Well?" Yu Jun''s face is incredible. "You are a little emperor of Jin Dynasty, but you can block my power?" "Yes, I''m surprised." The white night endured the sharp pain, and stood up slightly panting, but his eyes were also rippling with blood red and murderous spirit: "now, I don''t know if you can block my power!" As soon as the sound fell, the white night instantly drove eight Hongbing soldiers to the jade face God King. Bang!! The force of the earth shaking Hongbing instantly converged into an endless torrent, and rushed directly to the jade face God King. The jade face God King''s face is cold, unexpectedly is toward the Hongbing to rush. However, he did not resist Hongbing, but when he approached Hongbing, his body suddenly turned into sand and disappeared with the wind. "It''s interesting, but you''re only the emperor of Jin. The emperor of Jin is the emperor of Jin. The damned people still want to die!" White night''s ear rang out a indifferent voice, and then a palm mercilessly toward his heavenly cover. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2710 The white night was absorbed in the attack. At the moment when the attack fell, he quickly raised his sword to resist it. Bang! The terrifying claws that fell down on the body of the abandoned God sword. But. The blade of the abandoned sword didn''t cut the palm. How could it be? I can''t believe it. He did not dare to delay, and immediately split the rest of the Hongbing towards the master of the paw. However, the other side is not afraid at all, just a flick. Whoosh! The attack of the white night all disintegrated, and even people with swords fell to the blood lotus over there. The terrible bone knife and bone sword reappeared and hanged in the white night like a storm. Bai Ye quickly stabbed eight Hongbing soldiers to the ground around him, offering an oval air shield to protect himself. Bone knife and bone sword can''t break the shelter of Hongbing. "Well?" The jade face God Jun seemed to notice the blood lotus, and was greatly surprised: "when was this blood lotus fed with so much blood? Is it about to take shape? Good! Good!! Ha ha ha, it seems that today we can not only get Hong Bing, but also collect the blood lotus. Good! Ha ha ha... " it seems that the jade face God King has known for a long time that there is an extraordinary blood lotus. It''s too harsh for lotus to be formed. They have been practicing on the mountain for thousands of years. To make the blood lotus mature, at least hundreds of thousands of people have to be sacrificed. No one is willing to leave the mountain and capture people from outside to offer sacrifices. After all, that would make too much noise. But every year, some people peep at the blood lotus and lose their lives in vain. They believe that as long as they can settle down to practice here, the blood lotus will come into being sooner or later, and then they just need to come and pick it. But to the surprise of yumianshenjun, Chui Nantian would lead an army to sacrifice and capture the blood lotus. I''m afraid only Chui Nan Tian would be so crazy. The white night gazed at the blood lotus behind him and looked at the jade face God king over there. He stepped again and walked towards this place, but he ignored the bone knife and bone sword that came out of the soil, with a faint smile on his face. "If you sacrifice, I think the blood lotus should be able to form, mole ants, you can become the nourishment of this blood lotus, it is also very lucky thing, now, you can die!" With that, the eyes of the jade face God Jun suddenly twinkled, and a strong power of time immediately suppressed the white night. The white night was shocked. What a terrible force of time! It actually... Began to repair some of the distorted, not so serious time trajectories, and to time reverse the white night along these repaired time trajectories. How amazing! Is this the power to go to the holy mountain? Under the force of time, the Hongbing soldiers all over the body began to fly on their own, and the air flow began to dissipate gradually. Those who hit Hongbing''s spirit and smashed to pieces, bone knives and swords were also a little bit condensed. The time flows backward, the white night is actually to be forced to take away from the blood lotus area. Not good! If you go on like this, you will die! White night gnashing teeth, eyes ferocious. "One man and one sword!" He growled, and the eight red soldiers immediately stabbed into his body. Bang! A divine light burst into the sky and immediately broke the power of time covering the white night. "Hongbing''s secret skill?" The God of jade face was quite surprised. In the state of man sword integration, the spirit of white night is greatly increased, and the strength is also increased by terror. Compared with the previous situation, it is simply different. The jade face God Jun tightened his eyes. The unity of man and sword launched by the eight Hongbing soldiers can not be ignored by everyone. But he was not afraid. Because even so, white night could not be his enemy! "It''s just futile. There''s a big difference between you and me! One hand is enough for me to kill you! " Jade face God King light way, will launch the soul law again, subdue the white night. But at this time, the white night did not choose to fight with the jade face God, but suddenly turned back, holding the blood lotus, and then roared. Pooh! At once, a large amount of blood gushed from the wound on his chest which had been smashed by the soul, and poured directly on the blood lotus. "What?" All the souls around were shocked. "He''s forcing sacrifice to give birth to blood lotus?" The black red blade was frightened and exclaimed. "Blood lotus is mine..." Chui Nan Tian here is still roaring. But he had no power to fight for a long time. "Asshole Jade face God Jun was furious, knowing the intention of the white night, how can you give him a chance? Immediately incarnate the light and cover the white night.In an instant, the whole body of the white night seems to be controlled by something, as if it is no longer his own. But he didn''t care so much. Blood perfusion in the blood lotus, blood lotus that blooming petals immediately re closed, forming a bud. White night immediately pulled up, regardless of 37 21, directly to the mouth to plug. "Shaft! How dare you?? Spit it out for me The jade face God Jun roars, a slap mercilessly pats to the white night''s body. Bang! There was no room for resistance at all in the white night. The chest bones and flesh were patted through on the spot, and the body protection skill of body protection was released. The whole person flew out again, and the ground shook wildly, and then there was no movement on the body. All his skin was cracked, and he seemed half dead. This is just a slap from the jade face God. How terrible. The people around him were terrified. However, what was more frightening was that the white night actually swallowed the blood lotus directly. Jade face God Jun was furious, directly toward the white night that side of the space a grab. Whoa! The body of the white night is out of control and flies towards the jade face God King. "I will open your belly, dig out your bones, take blood lotus first, and then break you into pieces! Let you die without a corpse Jade face God Jun said angrily, the endless killing idea has been unable to restrain the swing out from his body. His other hand, too, had accumulated the energy of terror, and was directly cleaving into the white night to split him in two. But just as his hand was about to fall on the head of the white night... WOW! A strange blood gas suddenly burst out from the body of the white night, and directly dispelled the spirit of the jade face God. "What?" The jade face God Jun is stunned, but the hand knife does not stop, continues to fall toward the white night. However... Bata! The crackle starts again. His falling domineering knife was actually held by one hand. There was a tremor in all the souls watching secretly. The white hand of the night! I saw a sudden wave of the white night. The body of the jade face God King flew out of control on the spot. He turned over in the air, stabilized himself, and looked down at the white night below. After a moment, he understood something. "You can''t absorb the energy of blood lotus in such a short time! There''s something else in you He drank in a deep voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2711 Yumianshen Jun is not an idiot. He also understands Xuelian naturally. Although Xuelian has been here for such a long time, there is no big energy to pick, but many of them are still staring at this side. Chui Nan Tian is a little naive. If the blood lotus takes shape, the smell will surely attract the great energy on the mountain! Will those great powers sit by and watch him take the blood lotus? Therefore, even if Chui Nan Tian sacrificed the whole army to the blood lotus, he could not take it as his own and seek revenge from the dark Dynasty. All this is the idealism of Chui Nan Tian. The energy of blood lotus is so powerful that it is impossible for a soul in Jin Dynasty to digest it without a month. But this person, it is in the twinkling of an eye to digest the blood lotus. And... Also directly used the power of blood lotus! How could that be possible? Even if he digested the blood lotus, it would take at least a year to master this power. It must not be digested by this person. There must be something else in his body. Jade face God is very sensitive, in the white night devouring blood lotus moment, he faintly smell a bit wrong. Although the feeling was weak, he knew it existed. White night did not take advantage of the situation to pursue. He stood there, panting violently. He saw that the wound on his body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, the whole person was in good condition, and there was no more wound on his body. Such a magical scene, so that people were astounded. The jade face God King''s facial expression has also condensed innumerable. The power to repair this person''s body is the power of that blood lotus. He can see that this Jin emperor period has completely mastered the power of blood lotus! No way! Absolutely impossible! The jade face God Jun''s eyes permeated with inconceivable and killing intention, staring at the white night. At the moment, one eye of the white night has been red with blood, and the corners of his eyes are full of strange blood. He raised his hand and looked at it. However, the palm overflows with two lotus flowers constructed with blood silk. This is the power of blood lotus. They regenerate a blood and Qi pulse in the body of the white night, directly transforming the body of the white night. At this moment, the consciousness of the white night becomes blurred again. He could feel the change in his heart, hands and eyes. It''s just that the change is not as strong as that of being invaded by the evil Qi before, and the white night can influence his body. "It''s interesting!" Jade face God King hoarse low cry, but do not want to talk with the white night, a little pace, people again into sand, toward the white night this shrouded. Strong killing machine is like thousands of needles, covering the body of the white night. In an instant, the heart of the white night suddenly beat up, and his blood seemed to be stimulated by something, crazy boiling, and an uncontrollable killing intention broke out from his body. At this moment, there was only one thought in his whole head! That is to tear the people who want to kill themselves into pieces, break their souls, and let them die forever! This sudden burst out of the killing machine deeply stimulated the close jade face God King. But there was no way out for him, and he could only suppress it by night. After approaching the white night, the sand directly turned into a huge and terrifying mountain, which was severely suppressed to the white night. The land collapses and space breaks. The surging pressure makes the mountain vibrate gently. But the next second, the white night, with a wave of his hand, unexpectedly blasted towards the mountain. And... He didn''t use Hongbing!! It''s not that he doesn''t want to use it, but he feels that he can completely resist such an attack with his own hands. There is no need to urge Hong Bing to use it! What''s going on? Why are you so confident all of a sudden? Why can''t you give yourself so much psychological pressure? White night is confused, but I can''t think too much now. Bang!! The palm of the hand hit hard at the bottom of the huge mountain, supporting the whole mountain. The forces of terror on both sides collided with each other, blowing out a circle after ring of astonishing air lines, which continued to spread around. The mountain can''t push down any more. The white night took advantage of the situation and put his ten fingers into the mountain. Then he made a sudden effort to tear up the mountain which was transformed by the jade face God. Boom! The mountain itself immediately cracked. It can''t resist the terrible power of white night. The jade face God King quickly cancels the illusory transformation and runs to the side.But as soon as his illusion disappeared, people could see that white night''s hands were actually torn at the bottom of the jade face God King''s foot, and the sole of his foot had already split. White night is not willing to let go, but to continue to work, as if to through the jade face God King''s foot plate will completely split his body. The jade face God Jun''s face was cold and resolute. He directly cut his own leg with a hand knife. Pooh! Leg was cut, blood such as a column, but jade face God Jun did not feel pain at all, flew out, and opened the distance with the white night. But when landing, because of the lack of a leg, it was particularly embarrassing. "Ah?" All the souls around him screamed. "My God, the jade face God Lord... Can''t beat that Jin emperor period to exist?" "What''s going on? Just now, the jade face God King could crush the existence and killing of the Jin emperor period. Why did the existence of the Jin Emperor Period suddenly become so strong? " "Do you have poor eyesight? Didn''t you see that Jin emperor period people devour blood lotus? What he uses now is the power of blood lotus! How amazing the blood lotus is. It''s reasonable that the jade face God can''t be defeated. " "But how could a man in the period of emperor Jin absorb and use the power of blood lotus so quickly?" "Then I don''t know what''s going on." "The existence of the Jin emperor period is certainly not simple! Can come to this kind of place, if is the general Jin emperor period existence, afraid is does not know how many times died! This son... Must be extraordinary! " The onlookers whispered and talked. Everyone was very happy. Because in this way, the battle will not be a one-sided massacre. What these people are afraid of is a unilateral massacre. In that case, they will not have a chance to gain benefits! They are here to take a chance. Only when they are evenly matched can they create opportunities. But now, the day night exhibition shows enough strong strength, if can hit both sides to hurt, these souls are eager to clap their hands. White night landing, slightly gasping for breath, but the eyes do not reduce, and is again toward the jade face God King rushed. He felt his body strange again. In fact, at this time, he would like to leave here. From a rational point of view, escaping from here is indeed the most appropriate way. But... his mind is full of killing. He just wanted to kill the man, but he didn''t want to run away www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2712 White night knows, this kind of mentality must be that the heart is affecting itself. Blood lotus after all or stimulate the heart. Make him crazy. White night can''t suppress the heart now, nor will it. Because the most important thing is to live than to be controlled by the heart. White night eyes full of tyrannical killing, still do not need Hongbing, only rely on both hands toward the jade face God King. That arm seems to be able to crack the God, and the power of explosion swings from the sky to the earth. The jade face God King quickly healed the leg which had been cut off, and his body turned into sand and floated around. The white night split a void, but the strength attached to the arm turned into a red wave of blood and blasted towards the mountain wall ahead. Bang! The whole mountain wall disappeared in an instant, along with the souls hiding on the wall, all died. The air was full of violent destruction. Hiss! The soul people here are so scared that they feel cold and sweat. This is the mountain of God! The plants, trees, stones and sand on the Shenshan mountain are harder than those in other places. They can''t be destroyed easily. But white night destroys a mountain with one arm! Is this still something that can be done by ordinary mountain climbing? The jade face God gentleman''s brow that avoids also can''t help a frown. If this arm hit him, I''m afraid he will not suffer. However, he did not soften his hands. Instead, he walked around behind the white night with his hands moving forward. His palms turned into countless hair like beams, which directly penetrated into the body of the white night. "The power of your blood lotus belongs to me!" Jade face God Jun cold drink, and then crazy draw. The energy in the body of the white night immediately flowed towards the jade face God King through the hair like light beam. Pure energy into the body of the jade face God King. His eyes were wide and his face was incredible. "This energy... Oh my God, what a supreme energy! What pure energy it is! Is this the energy of blood lotus?? Is this the energy of blood lotus? " The God of jade face was excited. This supreme energy brings him not only the supplement of strength, but also countless insights. He can immerse himself in this sacred power and cannot extricate himself. It''s just that after absorbing these energies for a while, suddenly... WOW! A cold and domineering energy also poured into the body of the jade face God King. In an instant, the jade face God King''s body seems to fall into the ice cellar, the whole crazy shudder. "Evil spirit The jade face God Jun shrieked and immediately let go of his hand. The white night takes advantage of the situation and smashes the jade face God King''s face with a backhand punch. Jade face God Jun immediately raised his hand to resist. He put his hands on top of each other to greet the blow of the fist. Bang!! Fist heavy impact in the palm, jade face God King again back out, after stabilizing his body, his arms have been powerless down. Bone in both arms... Completely crushed. The people around were so shocked that they thought they were wrong. "No way! It''s impossible. He can even deal with the jade face God? It can''t be! I must have read it wrong! It must be! " The black red blade is also shivering, the double pupil stare is huge. Whoosh! At this time, the white night is suddenly another burst, near this side. "The general situation of the sky!" The jade face God King drank a lot. Bang! The general trend comes, but can not stop the pace of the white night. "Thousand night jade noodles!" The jade face God King is to urge a move again, this time dare not hide private, directly oneself pressure box bottom means all sacrifice. He suddenly saw a huge jade face in front of him. The jade face suddenly opened his eyes and shot two rays, hitting the white night. White night raised his arms to resist, but the body was born to resist the rays of the jade face. Jade face originally that is still pretty face immediately became ferocious, and opened his mouth, exposed a fangs, mercilessly bite to kill. At the moment, however, the white night seemed to be in a state of madness. Instead of hiding or dodging, the white night rushed directly to support the full mouth of fangs, and then made a sudden force. "Ah Jade face issued a strange cry. Then we can see that the upper jaw and the lower jaw gradually split, the cracks become larger, and soon the whole thing is torn open. The jade face God King immediately vomited blood and retreated one after another. By the time he stood still, the night was before him. "Scatter!" Jade face God King dare not love war again, drink shout. Whoa! At once his body would turn into sand and spread around.But a strong evil spirit came from the left and right, wrapped the sand which he was about to collapse, and forced him to condense together. "What?" Jade face God King full of amazement, just about to say something, the white night is one hand to hold his neck, arm slightly power, will he single hand up. The jade face God King struggles unceasingly, but seems to be unable to break free. All the people around him looked at the shocking scene as if they had lost their souls. Who could have thought that the supreme and outstanding existence of jade face God was so easily subdued by the white night! Defeated by a man of Jin Dynasty... "how can it be Ink red blade felt that his breath was freezing. "Die!" The white night coldly said, another hand fierce hammer to jade face God King''s head. If this punch is hit, no matter how strong the jade face God King is, his head will burst and his body will be broken. People all hold their breath and look at the scene foolishly. They dare not blink their eyelids. At the critical moment. "Help me!" Jade face God King can no longer restrain, issued a sad cry. Whoosh! A gust of energy rushed towards this, hitting the body of the white night precisely. Bang! The blood of a skull is broken. Even back in the white night, the palm is not loose. The jade face God King immediately turned into sand and flew not far away to gather again. His crazy cough, the neck has changed shape, looks particularly embarrassed. "What''s the matter with you little white face? Why can''t even a Jin emperor exist? You''re not really a silver spear, are you? " A sneering voice came. Then I saw a big man walking down the mountain with a long shining upper body. The old man is full of beard, and his body is covered with dust. A pair of trousers seems to have not been changed for many years, and he still holds a rusty broadsword in his hand. Looking at this, the image of a mountain bandit does not seem to be a great power. But his breath is no worse than that of the jade face God King... "barbarian?" The jade face God King took a few breaths, looked at the person who came over coldly, and hummed: "I tell you, this son is extraordinary. If you really treat him as the existence of the Jin emperor period, you will have to suffer a great loss!" "Maybe a little bit, but I think he will probably die under my blade!" The man said with a smile and then looked at the white night: "boy, you are very good. How about kneeling down and letting me kill you? I''ll give you a good time, otherwise later... You may die in pain As soon as this word falls, the killing heart of the white night heart inexplicably soars innumerable. He couldn''t help but be frightened. Is it so defiant... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2713 White night feel their reason is still, the brain can still keep awake. But the heart of killing is particularly strong. Now his mood is very complicated. His brain wants to leave here immediately and get out of danger. But he wants to kill all the two great powers in front of him. No... all the people here are killed! He believed that it must be affected by the heart. Blood lotus still activated part of the characteristics of the heart. But at this time, he can''t disobey the heart''s thought, or he can''t disobey either. White night hands clench, ten fingers such as claws, a pair of eyes also gradually blood red, a head of white hair is dancing, like a devil in general. The wound healed again, and the torrent and powerful energy filled every inch of flesh and hair. The barbarian''s big energy frowned slightly: "how amazing the killing intention... This Jin emperor period, is not simple." "What? Are you afraid? " The jade face God King hums. "Ha ha ha ha, there''s nothing I''m afraid of in this world!" The barbarian laughed and walked towards the white night with his rusty knife. Whoosh! At this time, the white night can''t help it any longer. Driven by the murderous heart, he takes the lead to attack the great energy directly from the front. But as we approached, the power moved. He was quick to respond. He waved the rusty knife in his hand. He looked very simple, without any gorgeous halo and terrible smell. But in the eyes of the jade face God King, this knife... Is extraordinary. It seems that the outsider just gently moved the knife and made a very simple action. But in this simple action, the barbarian directly used a set of sword techniques! A complete and complex knife technique, a total of 3700 kinds of blade changes, 3700 kinds of ups and downs of 3700 kinds of different blade movements were all compressed into this Dao by him! A knife past, flat without surprise. The white night is still approaching. But just before he entered the area of 10 meters in front of the powerful barbarians... Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... the sharp sword shadow suddenly broke out and turned into 3700 virtual shadows, which were killed at night. The shadow overlaps with each other, but each knife is quite different. At first glance, it seems to be a huge wave, but after approaching the white night, it actually tears, crushes and destroys all his things. All the attacks around the white night disappeared, and the whole person was directly engulfed by the blade. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheezing... the sound of tearing skin and flesh came out intensively. His hands were cut off, his feet were chopped, his eyes were cut blind, his ears were cut, his nose, lips and even his hair were all cut by the shadow of the knife. When the shadow of the sword is over, the white night has turned into a bloody man, a bloody man who is only driven away. He can''t find a complete piece of good meat all over his body. The most frightening thing was that his neck was completely cut off, leaving only a little flesh connected. The whole man fell heavily on the ground, as if he had died. "Ah?" The ink red blade here is stupid. Those who watched in the dark all around them were speechless and exclaimed. The man who was killed by the jade face God King just now was killed by the powerful move of this sword carrying man! Is this great power too terrible?? People are cold and their scalp is numb. Jade face God Jun also widened his eyes, staring at the body of the white night, once thought he was wrong. "See? Little white face, your strength is no more than that. You can''t even cope with the existence of a Jin emperor period. This time, you lose. " The barbarian laughed and turned his head and looked sarcastically at the jade face God King. Jade face God King did not say a word. He always felt something was wrong... he looked at the body of white night and said hoarsely, "why did you cut so many knives and didn''t cut him into pieces of meat? On the contrary, he drives them to be complete "I''m surprised that you said that. In principle, even if I didn''t cut him into blood mist, he must have become flesh foam. His driving can still keep intact... This son''s body is good!" The barbarian frowned. "Cut off your body first! After all, this son is very strange Jade face God King seems to be not at ease, straight open his mouth. The barbarian hesitated and nodded: "OK, I''m going to tear him up!" With that, the barbarian went to the white night with his knife. But just as he took his first step. Whoosh! White night that was cut off the palm suddenly flew to the body of the white night, connected with him as a whole. And the eyeball that was cut by the blade also healed in an instant, re turning the scene of bleeding red. "What?" The barbarian was astonished. "Kill The jade face God is almost shrieking.The barbarian immediately understood the seriousness of the matter, and with a leap of pace, he directly rushed to kill him, and fiercely drove him to the white night. This knife, he directly used all his strength! But when the blade fell, Bai Ye suddenly raised a hand and accurately grasped the cleaved blade. The jade face God King breathes tightly. The souls around him stare like a commander. The savage heart almost didn''t jump out of his throat. He drew his knife in a hurry. But white night''s hand is like a pair of tongs. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t pull the blade back... however, he stands up a little bit. His feet grew again, his facial features healed in an instant, his long hair was restored, and his countless knife edges healed instantly. Before and after, it was just like five or six breaths, and the white night had been restored to its original state... the barbarian''s eyes were huge, staring at the white night in front of him. But he saw the power of his hand. Bang Dang! The blade of the long knife, which he held tightly, burst at once. Pooh! The barbarian was shaken back by the brute force from the blade, and the blood gushed out from his mouth. "Barbarian!" Jade face God King drink. The barbarian almost fell down. When he finally got to his feet, his breath was in chaos. "I''m fine, but I didn''t expect that this son really has some abilities!" The barbarian held his eyes tightly and said coldly, "where did this period of emperor Jin come from? When did such people appear in the state of Lysander? " "I''m afraid we can''t do anything about this man just by the two of us! Now we have two choices. Which one do you choose? " Jade face God King Deep road. "Which two choices?" The barbarian asked. "One, let''s get out of here at once! Run away! 2¡¢ Immediately awaken all the great powers of the mountain and kill the son together Jade face God gentleman low drink way. "Are you a fool? To deal with this son, which need to wake up all the powers of the mountain? Isn''t that a fuss? If things get out, how can you and I face each other? " The barbarian is not happy, frowned. "Make a mountain out of a molehill? I don''t make a fuss. In fact, this person has never played against us with his real strength Jade face God gentleman hoarse way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2714 No real power? The barbarians didn''t quite understand the meaning of the word. But he believed that the jade face God King would not cheat him. Because if you really want to take advantage of this son, it is obviously the most stupid way to wake up many great powers to fight together. When so many talents come, they may not be able to benefit, that is not thankless! Although the barbarian sometimes impulsive, but he understood that the jade face God is very rational. And both have a common characteristic! There is greed! He won''t give up until he has to! "Do what you want." The savage said hoarsely. The jade face God gentleman took a deep breath, nodded his head and said, "let''s try again. If not, please help us! I think they''ll be interested in it! " "Yes! Let''s go together The barbarian drank and yelled, and then took out a golden sword from the storage ring. Jade face God King also does not hesitate, palm a turn, a jade fan in hand. "Up!" Just listen to jade face God King drink shout, jade fan open, toward white night one fan. Whoa! The strange wind blows out and covers the white night directly. The air around the white night was blown away at once. The barbarians came again. The knife technique is still so exquisite. He danced the knife in the sky, but each knife contained a complete Sabre technique. Each shadow could split thousands of Dao shadows, and killed it. There was no escape in the white night. But this time the white night found that he was not afraid of these shadows. He tries to control his body, fingers snap, sacrifice Heihe energy. However, the energy released by Heihe is mixed with the power of blood lotus and the energy of heart, which becomes very complicated and dark. Bang! A black barrier covers the white night. Innumerable swords are mercilessly cut and killed on the barrier, but they can''t be broken. "Little white face!" The barbarians are eager to drink. "Don''t worry!" Jade face childe low roar, in the hand jade fan is urgent fan again. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... in an instant, the wind was blowing. The strange wind that can tear spirit and destroy energy comes again. The barrier immediately became extremely shaky, like a wave. But... No matter how fierce the wind is, how fierce the sword''s shadow is, it can''t tear the barrier apart. "It''s impossible!" "That Jin emperor period exists, actually can fight alone jade face God Lord and mandao Lord?" "He is not the emperor of Jin, is he? Are we wrong? " The souls in the dark screamed repeatedly, and their brains were blank. "The situation is not quite right." The barbarian saw for a long time that he could not break through the barrier. He looked ugly and cried in a low voice. But when his voice dropped, the white night suddenly raised his hand and grabbed him. Whoa! A terrible suction penetrated the barrier, clasped his arm directly, and then pulled into the barrier. "Not good!" The barbarian was shocked and immediately cut off his arm. But the arm part, that force is again holding his leg. The barbarian couldn''t resist the suction at all, and without hesitation, he cut off his thigh. Blood gushed wildly. But he didn''t feel any pain at all, and retreated desperately. White night to disperse the barrier, jump a little, toward the barbarians. The ten fingers, like sharp claws, buckled fiercely to the barbarian''s chest. The savage bit his teeth and stabbed at his chest, trying to resist it. But the fingers just touched the blade. Bang! He took a big bite of his own blood, which made him blow up again. The jade face God King''s face was bloodless, and he didn''t dare to hesitate. He made a long whistling sound. "Ah The voice was so shrill that it spread all over the mountain. And the sound with a strong soul and spiritual power, spread, crazy to stimulate everyone who hears the sound. "Ah "Good! What a pain "Jade face God Lord, don''t shout any more, don''t shout any more!" All the souls in the dark howled with their heads in their arms. Ink red blade also fell on the ground, crazy roll, the pain of the head almost burst. Some people with poor accomplishments are bleeding from seven orifices. This roar can be said to be an ancient bell bigger than the mountain, put it on the side of the mountain, and then ring it hard.Everyone was shocked. Those souls who practice in seclusion are also forcibly interrupted by this sound and open their eyes one after another. In an instant, the whole mountain top of Shenshan was riotous, and the breath of terror and supremacy overflowed wildly and ravaged the top of the mountain. "Da Neng! All the powers are awakened with a start! " "All the powers are here! All the great powers are in the world "We are finished! help! Help me The souls screamed bitterly and ran around. Ink red blade stopped, opened his eyes and looked at the top of the mountain. However, the sky at the top of the mountain had already darkened, and then a strange and chaotic scene appeared. A meteor fell from the sky and hit the top of the mountain. There are also wonders of the sun and the moon on the sky at the same time. There are stars flickering and shining, covering the top of the mountain... these scenes all indicate the emergence of super power! More than a dozen strange and chaotic phenomena appear at the same time, and this landscape has been rare for thousands of years. "Who bothers me!" "Who on earth is so bold?" "Ants, do you want to die?" A record with a strong voice from the top of the mountain. Jade face God King dare not say a word, pull the barbarian to retreat backward. "Well? What a unique breath! The energy... " " interesting! This energy is so interesting "It seems that the chance has come out!" It was a burst of strange remarks, and then a few of the highest breath towards this diffuse, and in an instant locked in the white night here. "It''s over, it''s over... It''s all over. You''re dead. No one can save you now!" This side of the black red blade looking at the white night, shivering shouts. "Help?" White night tried to control his own thinking, looking at the top of the mountain, but also aware of something wrong. But he can''t control his body freely. No way! So many great powers, if we continue to fight, we will surely die! Get out of here! No more delays! White night issued a low roar, suddenly turned around, want to go down the mountain. However, his cruel and murderous heart again affected his body, and he wanted to kill all the strong men on the mountain. "This is my body!" White Night Low roar, direct one hand mercilessly toward own heart to go. Pooh! He vomited out a mouthful of blood, atrial fibrillation, people directly injured. But he was less pleased. He immediately jumped down the hill. But just as he was about to leave... whoosh! Columns of light poured in here. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2715 Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a record of the bright light column falling from the top of the mountain, severely hit the ground at this end. The earth trembled and seemed to crack. The breath of hegemony spreads around like a storm. Those who haven''t had time to escape are directly lifted by this breath. The black red blade quickly lies on the ground, shivering. Fortunately, there was a strong stone in front of her. With little effort, the black red blade took out the magic weapon and strengthened the stone, which was used as a shield to stop the burst of Qi. But Chui Nan Tian is not so good. He didn''t stop him at all. The whole person suffered from the terrible impact of countless powerful powers. He fell to the edge of the cliff and was dying, and there was not much gas left. As for the white night, the escape has stopped. He looked at the halo in front of him that was blocking his way, and his fist was pinched secretly. Previously, the wound caused by the blow that he came to his chest had been healed by the power of Xuelian, and the killing heart gushed out again. However, to his surprise, the killing heart no longer dominated his body, and his mind regained control of his body. But now, it seems that it doesn''t matter whether you can control your body. Because the white night has been trapped in the siege of more than a dozen sacred mountain terror powers. The breath of these great powers is almost impossible to breathe, and even the beating of the heart becomes difficult. And the aura of the sky was instantly emptied by them. Not only that, but also a few great powers formed a natural field around them. In this field, whenever a little soul power was used in the white night, they would be completely absorbed and there was no fur left. All the powers have fixed their eyes on the body of the white night. They all smell the blood lotus breath from the white night, and... Other unique and magical energy. The former jade face God King and barbarians have fled to the rear. All the powers that appear here are better than them. Naturally, they don''t dare to make mistakes, so that no great power will be interested in them and take their chance. "Jin emperor period?" At this time, the halo blocked in front of the white night made a slightly surprised voice, and then saw a man with no hair and eyebrows came out. The man has a strong body, eight abdominal muscles, body is very symmetrical, skin presents ancient bronze, face is also very beautiful. He looked at the white night, his mouth Rose: "just a period of emperor Jin, but we wake up, who is such a fuss?" "Don''t look down on the emperor of Jin! Disgusting fellow A lazy voice came from behind. White night slightly side head. It''s a woman in a purple robe with heavy makeup. The woman holds a thin sword in her hand, her long hair floats without wind, and her body overflows with a little halo, just like a God. She looked at the white night, looked at the cliff over there, and said, "you know, that blood lotus has been eaten by the little guy of Jin Dynasty. If he is just an ordinary emperor of Jin Dynasty, I''m afraid he can''t do it!" "Yes, too!" The naked soul said to the white night, "child, how did you get the blood lotus?" "I said, will you let me go?" The white night asked. "Maybe not. Even if I don''t, no one else should." The naked soul smiles. "Then I refuse to answer." "That''s not a good thing, son. If you can make me happy, I can make you die a little better. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will sink into eternal pain." The naked soul man smiles and raises his hand. However, there are several stars in his palm, which are constantly rotating. "You can''t talk so early. Maybe you will die in my hands. " The killing heart in white night''s heart became more and more serious. Even his thinking, he decided to fight hard. When the words fell, the naked soul laughed on the spot. "Ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting! In a period of emperor Jin, it was very interesting to say that I would die in his hands. Ha ha ha ha... " the naked soul laughed, and suddenly he looked grim and grabbed him towards the white night. "In that case, let me see what you are entitled to be so arrogant!" The voice fell to the ground, and the violent breath was like a big hand, pinching hard toward the white night. But now the white night is quite different. He was filled with powerful energy. And all this energy... Has been activated! In the face of a naked man''s anger, he didn''t have any fear. Instead, he also raised his hand and held him in the air. Whoa! Heihe energy, heart energy, blood lotus energy and even his own divine power and the power of heaven and soul, all gathered together, instantly tearing the man''s Qi and firmly clasped his body."What?" The naked soul is stunned immediately. The great powers behind them also slightly stare. But see white night suddenly force. Click! The naked man''s body immediately looked like a twisted piece of iron, and his arms and torso all turned crooked, like a twist. But soon, the twisted torso fills up again. The naked man is a drink again, shattering the spirit of the white night, back to open the distance. "Do you all feel it?" The naked soul drinks coldly. "Feel it!" "This son is really extraordinary!" A few of them have opened up. "Yes, this guy is not easy to deal with. I don''t want the benefits from him. You can take them." With a smile, he jumped back again and retreated to the top of a mountain next door. It seemed that he didn''t want to fight with the white night. He just sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. White night brows a frown, vaguely guess what. Many of these great powers have come, but they are full of ulterior motives. The naked soul thought that even if he could kill the white night, he would certainly have to spend some effort, and the benefits of the white night might not be able to defend. Instead, it would be better to let other big powers do their own work and wait for the profits. That''s the right idea. However, the rest of the great powers are the same idea. In the white night show their strength is not general, the great powers have given up the idea of actively killing the white night, all jump back. It''s not white night that they''re afraid of. It''s the presence of these people coming together. For a moment, the night was very safe. In the white night, my eyebrows are frozen and my thoughts are gone. It''s impractical to leave the mountain at this time. The way down is too long. They can''t let themselves leave here. Since this is the case, it is better to take the initiative! He turned, his eyes shaking, his eyes locked on one of the souls. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2716 The soul man was rather emaciated, pale, with hands attached behind him, and his body was a linen suit, but stained with a lot of blood. He had a faint smile on his face and his eyes were like hawks and falcons. He carefully observed all the great powers present. Yes. He didn''t even look at the white night. Although the strength of white night is extraordinary, in this man''s eyes, white night is a dead man. He has already won the benefits of white night in his mind, how to keep it, or how to leave here safely. But when the white night looked at him, he immediately noticed that the cold and smiling eyes fell on him. "What? Young man, what can I do for you Asked the emaciated soul with a smile. The white night did not say a word, but walked towards him. The soul was stunned immediately. The souls around him laughed. "Eagle nujun, this man is trying to kill you!" A big energy laughs. "Asshole! Wanton The thin man who called the eagle nujun was furious and yelled: "mole ant, kneel down for me! How dare you offend Tianwei? " As soon as the voice fell, a huge and terrifying shadow of a God fell directly on the sky, and it directly suppressed the body of the white night. This is a force of repression that is even more terrifying than the general situation, and this force of repression is to suppress everything. No matter what energy you release, it will be suppressed. White night gives birth to the power of Heihe. Bang Dang! In front of the force of the black river, it is broken when it is touched. And then urge the power of blood lotus. Buzz... Bang! After holding on for a while, it broke. The power of blood lotus is not the general trend after all, what it is powerful is to attack and kill. White night has no way but to release the energy in the heart with soul power. His shoulders give off a thick black breath, like a miasma of upward waves. In an instant, the falling spirit shadow was immediately blocked by the black miasma, and could not be suppressed for half a minute. "What?" The eagle who conquers the king is astonished. White night then took advantage of the momentum to rush over, a fist toward the eagle nujun ruthlessly killed. "Arrogant! Arrogant! Arrogant! I''m going to kill you! Ignorant mole ants The eagle nujun was completely infuriated and roared. His hands gave out destructive energy and hit the white night with his backhand. Bang! With one fist and one claw, a terrifying ripple of destruction erupted and swung around for thousands of miles. Where the ripples pass, everything is destroyed. Even the huge stone in front of the ink red blade was cut into two pieces. Fortunately, the black red blade was lying on the ground and was not impacted. But if she doesn''t leave here, she will be affected, and she will die at that time. The black red blade trembled and wanted to run away. But when she was seriously injured, how could she escape? White night and eagle nujun fight. All around can be sure, all are watching, no one is willing to help Eagle nujun. Eagle nujun is angry and angry, eager to leave immediately. But white night''s on him! Besides, kill him! Because he is the weakest of these powers. White night is to pick soft persimmon pinch, kill him to warn these souls. Eagle nujun is not an idiot, how can you not see the intention of the white night? But the intention is to humiliate him. "I must kill you! Must kill you! It''s not easy for anyone to come! " The eagle nujun roared, his ten fingers danced wildly, and his fingertips spurted out Xiaoxiao Qi, just like ten swords, which were destroyed in the white night. At the time of fighting, his body actually had a vast momentum of connecting heaven and earth and communicating with the stars of the world. Every move and every form didn''t seem to be from him, but from the stars of heaven and earth. These moves can easily destroy the mainland, break through time and space, and even reshape reincarnation. It is far beyond the ranks of killing and crazy kings. How terrible. But such power... But can''t tear the flesh of the white night, on the contrary, is blocked by him all. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... a record of dull sound constantly broke out at the top of Shangshen mountain. A series of horrible and dazzling lines are blooming. All the creatures on the mountain looked towards the top of the mountain. They were trembling and frightened. All of you know, this is a big fight. Especially Zhao Hui, an old ape at the foot of the mountain. They have fled to safety, but before they have a rest, they see this mutation."Is it an adult?" The old ape asked shivering. "I... I don''t know, but the great powers who went up to the holy mountain... Should all have gone out..." Zhao Hui lost his divinity. "Big sky star rhyme!" The eagle nujun howls and no longer keeps his hand. A move of terror is released. The sky was dim, and countless stars, like arrows, aimed at the white night, fell from the sky and shot down fiercely. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... violent explosions are as dense as firecrackers, and each explosion will produce a shocking and shocking impact. The black red blade is startled and immediately rolls behind the powerful one not far away, and then lies down behind the powerful one. Whoa! Everything was destroyed at the top of the mountain. Chui Nan Tian is dead, and his body is torn to pieces by the burst of destruction. But the breath seemed to pose no threat to those great powers. They still stood there, watching silently, completely unaffected by the destructive breath. As for the ink red blade, it can be said that she has recovered a life. The great power has blocked most of the destructive breath, and she has also survived. When the shock wave is over and the stars stop falling, when you look back, the earth over there is already filled with countless huge stars and meteorites. As for the white night, you can''t see the figure... "dead?" Some people couldn''t help speaking. "I can''t smell him... Mostly dead." "It seems that the emperor of Jin Dynasty is not as powerful as we thought. We all look up to him!" "It''s really interesting!" Several great powers whispered, and then one by one their eyes were hot, and walked towards the place where countless stars and meteorites were falling. Since the white night is dead, they will not continue to watch the play. At this time, of course, we have to seize resources. The eagle nujun didn''t hesitate to rush to the meteorite crater immediately, and wanted to take the benefits of the corpse in the white night as soon as possible and leave here. However, when these great powers rush towards the crater... boom! A violent explosion broke out. All the meteorites are broken. Then a dark figure rushed out, straight to kill the eagle nujun. "What?" All the souls who rush in stop. The eagle nujun is even more frightened and pale, and quickly stops to defend. But... It''s too late! Whew! A hand went right into his chest and out of his back. The eagle nujun trembled and began to spit out a lot of blood from his mouth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2717 This scene appears, all powers are silent, a pair of eyes staring at the white night. As for the eagle, he could not move. White night''s hand not only pierced his heart, but also attached to his arms like thousands of hair. It directly covered the whole body of the eagle nujun and bound all his Qi. The eagle nujun opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he saw the white night jerking. Whew! The chest of the eagle nujun was torn to pieces, and a large number of viscera, Qi and spirit were brought out by the hand of the white night. His mouth is spraying two mouthfuls of blood, eyes dim, and then heavily fell on the ground, dead can not die. There was silence all around. No one could have thought that the existence of this emperor of Jin Dynasty was actually the one who killed yingnujun. And... In such a short time! Is the eagle nujun too weak? No. It''s the period of Jin emperor. It''s so weird! And with the death of the eagle nujun, the killing heart in the heart of white night becomes more and more powerful. He looked at his palm. Nujun''s heart is broken there. "Eat it! Eat it! Eat them all and you''ll be stronger! " At this time, the mind suddenly came out of a voice. "Who?" Drink in the daytime. But. The voice did not answer, but constantly hinted at the white night. "Eat it!" "If you want to gain the supreme power and kill all the enemies, you must gain the strength without breaking the means!" "Strength is the king of the world! Strength is the foundation of everything! " "Eat it!" "Eat it!" The sound kept coming out. White night sounds like his own voice, but he clearly realizes that it is not his own voice. However, the voice said that white night did not object. He really needs strength at the moment. A lot of strength is needed. Otherwise, he can''t leave and go to the top of the mountain! White night did not say a word, and no longer tried to talk to the voice in my mind. Instead, he put his heart and soul into his mouth. "What?" All around, the powers were shocked. In a short time, the heart and the soul of the sky will be swallowed up by the white night. The strange heart in the body immediately burst out more ferocious energy, even the Qi of Xuelian rose a lot. The people at the scene frowned. "Gentlemen, it seems that this period of Jin emperor is not as easy to deal with as we imagine! I suggest that we kill this man together first, and then slowly compete for his benefits. How about that? " One of the souls spoke. "Seconded!" "Seconded!" "If we let the world know that we are scared to move by the existence of a period of Jin emperor, how can our faces hang?" "It''s time to stop this farce!" They talked about it and started to walk towards the white night. The great powers reached a consensus and joined hands. The momentum released between them can be said to be ancient and modern, and no one can stop it. At the edge of this area, the black red blade felt that his body was about to explode. It was conceivable that the white night in the central area had to endure a terrible suppression. But white night is not an idiot. With a cold look in his eyes, his intention to kill broke out and he didn''t want to wait for his death. He directly chose to take the initiative to kill one of the great powers. Whoa! A black shadow sprang up behind him! This is the sword God''s coming formula under the blessing of blood lotus power, black river power and heart energy. Xu Ying''s whole life, he cleaved to the great power with his sword. "Ants! How dare Ann behave The great energy was furious and killed with a backhand. The tyrannical palm power is like a rainbow, which seems to run through the sky, but it is directly blocked by the sword that the sword God virtual shadow splits down. The sword fell hard, and the palm pressed down a little bit. The power was astonished. Never thought that the existence of the Jin emperor could compete with his own strength! But... He''s not afraid! Because there are countless powers nearby that have launched attacks on the white night. That''s not true. When the shadow of the sword God is descending, the terror attack has come. In the white night, his palms were opened to resist the fierce and violent attack. Even with so much divine power, he could not resist.Bang! Bang! Bang... muffled sound comes out. After resisting for a while, the power of the white night was directly torn, and the whole person was blown out and fell to the ground. But after a while, he got up again. And the scars on the body have healed at this time. This can make the public again astounded. "This resilience... Is it possible that his physical body has reached the state of perfection?" There are great powers hoarse. "It seems that you can''t kill this son just by fists and feet. Ladies and gentlemen, you''d better use magic weapons to destroy his body''s self-healing ability!" "Don''t keep your hands!" Low voice rises again. People have sacrificed magic weapons. And white night is no longer just hands. He pointed a little. Keng! A dark halo appeared in his hand. After the halo dissipated, a slender sword appeared in everyone''s sight. "Hongbing!" Everyone exclaimed. "Oh, my God, there are Hongbing in this son?" "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Hahaha, it seems that there is a big chance today! Good! Good!! This is a Hongbing. I''m xiaoyaotian Jun wants it A royal guards can laugh. "Happy king? Don''t talk so early! Now you has the final say. It depends on the ability of the soldiers to be used! " At the other end, a woman snorted coldly. "I will kill anyone who dares to fight against me!" Xiaoyao Tianjun squinted, his face rippled with a strong sense of killing. The woman did not say a word, but the depths of her eyes were full of cold. When Hong Bing appeared, all the great powers could not sit still. There is a great master who can''t hold on to it. He takes the lead and cuts a long knife towards the white night. Bang! The blade of the long knife swings and rolls up a thousand heavy waves, tearing everything and chopping to the white night. But as he approached, he drew his sword with his backhand in the white night, and beheaded the great energy. Roar!! The dark spirit of abandoning God sword erupted, which directly turned the powerful sword air into smoke. But the great energy suddenly disappeared when he was about to touch the spirit of abandoning the divine sword. When he reappeared, he had already stood by the side of the white night, and a blade of the sword was slashed towards the shoulder of the white night. Obviously, he wants to win the red soldier first! Whether or not to kill white night is not a matter for these people to consider. However... however, the sharp blade did not cut it, but made a crisp sound. Dang! The sound made everyone''s heart beat wildly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2718 That big can stare big eyes, once thought that he was wrong, the eyeball son dead locked in the white night''s arm. How could it be? This knife can not break the body of the Jin Dynasty? Are you kidding... "is that all you have?" White night side face, looking at the side of the great power. The great energy was so frightened that he quickly drew his knife to leave. But white night''s eyes were swift, and he seized his arm. Without hesitation, Daneng immediately stabbed his arm with his knife. He knew that his power could never have been fought through the night. At this time, you can only choose broken wrist. At this level, breaking a hand or a leg will not have a great impact on them. After all, they can rely on their own spirit to grow their limbs easily. As long as they don''t hurt the spirit and lifeline, they won''t have a great relationship. You know, some terror powers even after being beheaded can rely on the spirit of heaven to grow their heads. What a terror. Pooh! The power was so swift that the wrists were cut off and out of the uniform of the night. Although the blood gushes unceasingly, but he still mercilessly breathes a sigh of relief. But at this time, Daneng seems to be aware of something. He looks forward to it in a hurry, but he sees that the white night ahead has disappeared. "Where are you looking?" A hoarse voice came. "Bad!" The great energy was shocked and turned back. But saw the white night a sword directly to his head to chop over. "Get out of here Can roars, backhand a knife to resist. But he seems to have forgotten. This sword is... But Hongbing! It''s abandoned sword! Bang Dang! Abandoning the divine sword is like cutting green bamboo and splitting the knife directly. The pupils of the big powers stare at the huge, the heart is half cut, at this moment, it is too late to dodge. The blade of the sword was close to his neck. But at this critical juncture, a number of terrifying and suffocating moves hit at the same time, directly taking the key of white night''s life. All those powers are in action. What''s more, it''s an excellent way to kill this great power in the daytime! At this time, it is too late to resist the white night! "Damn it!" There was a lot of anger in that power''s mind. These guys stood by and waited until the critical moment to do something. They didn''t care about the life and death of others at all. Their purpose was only good. Daneng hopes that the white night can stop, at least spare his life, to resist those attacks. However, it turned out that he thought too much. At the moment, the white night is affected by the killing heart. The most thought in my mind is not escape, but killing... Pooh! The noise came out. The head of the great power was cut off in an instant, and then the sword was suddenly sunk towards its body in the white night. Whew! The heart and the heart were broken. Another great power falls. White night immediately put its heart and soul into your mouth. But the next second. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... a lot of terrible and harsh sounds came out. He saw that the body of the white night was directly stabbed by several sharp swords, and there were seven sharp soldiers cutting towards his shoulder holding Hongbing. It''s just that... these sharp warriors can''t run through the night, they can only stab in a small section, and they can''t chop down the blade on the shoulder of white night. "Hongbing breath!" The powers immediately realized that it wasn''t right. It turns out that the body of the white night is covered by a faint smell of Hongbing. But in the end, this is just the breath from Hongbing''s sword blade. It''s not invincible. What''s more, it''s faced with so many terrible powers. Therefore, even if there''s Hongbing''s breath to protect the body, the white night still suffers a lot of injuries. But he didn''t know what pain was at all. He didn''t care about the scars at all. He took the sword and chopped at the people around him. Around the big can instantly escape from far away, and then launched a new round of attack. In the end, it is an extraordinary existence. In a breath, these powers can complete the retreat and attack, and every move launched is extremely mysterious and terrible. White night with a sword and staring around. However, the temperature around him suddenly dropped, and the ground was filled with a terrible frost, spreading along the sole of his feet towards his body, trying to seal him off. And the space barrier around him has been thickened innumerable, the space tunnel has been blocked, and because the space barrier has been thickened, the release of space technique has become extremely difficult.Of course, the most shocking thing is that the white night found that the consumption of all kinds of power suddenly increased with the passage of time. I''m afraid that after a hundred breaths, his every move will be able to empty all the energy in his body. These powers are serious. There are more than a dozen great powers. If you want them to do it together, you can''t have any chance at night. They have to be reduced quickly. The white night took a deep breath, broke free of the ice that was about to cover the body, and then waved his hand again. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... a large number of Hongbing appeared. This black red blade seems to be aware of something, startled, and quickly rolled to the edge of the cliff with little strength, and then jumped down without hesitation. You can look around in a hurry. Just saw the white night around the emergence of a number of Hongbing figure, they are like stars, around the white night constantly rotating. "Eight red soldiers!" Someone screamed. "Ha ha ha ha ha, eight soldiers! Eight red soldiers! It seems that today is the time for me to ascend to the top of the soul path! " "If you can control all the heaven, you can control all the world." "Chance, great chance, ha ha... the sound of laughter spread. The eyes of all powers are replaced by greed, which is so rich and intense. No one can keep calm at this moment! Because placed in front of them, is enough to let them invincible in the world of super chance. All the people''s breath was short, and then they couldn''t hold it. They all rushed up like crazy. But at this moment... "Liuhe startles the goose!" A cold cry rang. All of a sudden, the white night pounded all the Hongbing together. Bang Dang! A violent explosion spread. He saw that the top of the mountain was covered by a white snow light. "Not good!" The great powers turned pale and hurried back. But there are still many people covered by the snow light, their bodies were severely burned. "Ah The voice of sorrow resounded. "In this period of Jin emperor, did you master the secret skill of Hongbing?" The retired powers were particularly astonished. But at this time, just after the display of Liuhe Jinghong, the white night suddenly raised his sword and rushed to those who were scalded. The terrifying Hongbing exerts severe force on a white robed powerful person... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2719 Liuhe Jinghong shatter has broken down several powerful defenses, and even two of them were injured. After all, this is the power of a serious army! No matter how strong their strength is, it is impossible to resist the strength of Hongbing! This kind of power ignores cultivation and the strength of the body. The white night kills the heart already, takes advantage of them to have no time to react, will Hong Bing attack to kill in the past. Whew! Before he could even get up, the white robed Daneng was killed by several Hongbing soldiers, and his blood and internal organs were scattered on the spot. Raise your hand in the white night. Bata! The powerful heart and soul were immediately held in his hands. White night did not hesitate to swallow it. The energy in the heart immediately decomposes and absorbs these benefits, and Xuelian''s Qi is sublimated again... she spits out hard in the daytime, and the murders in her eyes are more and more frequent. "No! He can''t eat this anymore! Or we''re all finished! " One can cry. "You must kill this son as soon as possible. If he devours enough power, then the whole mountain will be conquered by no one!" Another big shout. The rest of the people heard the sound, their faces were tense and their faces were cold. They did not see the seriousness of the form. But in fact, everyone''s heart has a small 99. If you try your best to fight with this guy and kill him with difficulty, what about those powers that don''t use all your strength? How can they resist their exhausted self? Therefore, even if people take it seriously, there are few people who really try their best. And it also gives white night a chance! Otherwise, if these great powers go all out, no matter how strong the day is, it will be impossible to deal with so many existing problems. The killing heart of white night has increased a lot. At present, he did not consider running away at all. He just jumped forward wildly, locked in a powerful purple suit, and drove eight Hongbing to kill him. "Asshole!! Who do you think I am? Am I what you can provoke?? Die to me That purple clothes big can be furious, think the white night is despise oneself, also don''t scruple so much at present, direct urge soul rhyme. Boom!! A thick shadow fell from the sky and was suppressed towards the white night. White night backhand a sword, cut it to pieces. But after the virtual shadow broke up, it turned into countless swords and whirled around the white night. Soon, a sword blade storm burst out, tearing the body of the white night crazily. But even if the body of the white night is cut, it heals quickly with the blessing of the heart energy. No matter how terrible and intensive the storm causes to him, he will heal in an instant. He stepped forward and rushed towards the purple clothes. "Asshole Purple can control this terrible storm, follow the white night, constantly cutting towards it. Surrounded by the storm, the rest of the big powers are not easy to do, and can only watch from the side. "I''d like to see if it''s you who heal quickly or I''ll cut it off quickly! You are just an emperor of Jin Dynasty, whose energy is consumed first! " Purple can roar, has been completely thrown out, chest a large number of spirits, the spirit of the whole body up and down like a flood gushing out. The hundreds of millions of slender swords are killing the white night. But no matter how fierce these blades are, they can''t be completely chopped. Soon, Ziyi can begin to breathe. He couldn''t hold on. As for the white night, he is close to him... the purple clothes can''t help but feel numb, staring at the white night with his eyes wide open and his face full of trembling. But the pace of the white night slowed down. But it''s not the slowness caused by exhaustion, but the confidence to slow down. He completely ignored the terrible blade of Ziyi Daneng, so he stared at Ziyi Daneng and walked towards it. There was no sign that his energy was exhausted. He is still fearless. It''s still idle. Soon, the white night came to the purple clothes powerful. Ziyi Daneng''s face was pale to the extreme, and his whole body was shaking. He had used all his soul power, but he was still full of energy at night. "Impossible... Impossible! Why is the spirit of a Jin emperor more powerful than mine? It''s impossible... "Purple clothes can shiver cry. Then there was a turn to run. But as soon as he was about to move, the white night was like lightning, and he caught his neck in an instant. The huge force is almost to pinch the purple clothes, the neck deformation. He was frantically struggling, fighting for the rest of his strength to attack the white night.However, no matter what the soul method is, it can''t tear its body half apart when it is blasted on the body of the white night. He widened his eyes and noticed that the body of the white night was covered with a thin layer of Hongbing spirit. Unless all of us can do it together, we can''t hurt white night! "Help me! Come and help me Purple can only fight for help at this moment. A large number of big can rush to come at once, but it is not to kill the white night, but to kill the purple clothes. "What?" Purple can be shocked, but also instantly understand the intention of these people. They are worried that their heart and soul will be engulfed by the white night, so that the strength of the white night will be further, so they intend to destroy their own flesh and prevent the white night from swallowing. At this moment, purple can understand that he is in the end. However, the energy around is still a step slower. The white night immediately raises the hand, toward the purple clothing big ability''s chest one button. Whew! A large piece of meat has been torn down, still connected to the heart, the soul! The white night is like a devil. He opens his mouth and chews on these, and soon devours the heart and soul. Purple clothes can fall. And white night, has also successfully swallowed up three great powers! The breath once again got the horrible increase! The strong people around him were so shocked that they had to turn their swords and kill them at night. Although the white night kills the heart to soar, is not stupid, hastily retreats, dodges these powerful attack to kill. The great powers are increasingly anxious and angry. If it goes on like this, they are not enemies! This period of Jin emperor is really weird... "gentlemen, if you still hide your privacy here! So those people who died before are the end of us later!! Don''t you understand? At this time, we can only do our best and fight to the death! " At this time, a man exclaimed. "That''s right. Now we''re not fighting for benefits, but to protect our lives! If this son doesn''t die, then we''re the ones who die Another one opened up. As soon as the saying goes down, the expressions of all the powers have finally changed... indeed, now, it is a battle for survival! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2720 People think that the white night is prey, they are hunters. But now... The identities of hunters and prey have been reversed. One after another, the strength of the white night engulfed in succession has reached an appalling level. But his spirit has not yet weakened! This makes some people who hold the idea of letting others consume the energy of the white night, and then go to pick up the leak on their own, have given up the idea. The man''s energy is simply uncanny. Although the great powers are greedy, they are rational. At the moment, more than half of the people have decided not to hide their privacy!! "Da Qian Luo Shu!" At this time, all the heavenly spirits on the chest of a great power were lit up, and then the sky was darkened. In the four directions of East, West, North and south, there were four giant figures supporting the sky. Each giant has four heads and eight arms. They hold the Buddha ceremony and make a strange sound in their mouth. Then they shoot and kill them in the white night. Their huge palms were not directly hit in the body of the white night, but directly on the head of the white night. Although each blow does not pose any threat to the physical body of white night, after the palm falls, all the energy around the white night will be completely knocked out, and... White night finds that his soul and Qi pulse are inexplicably damaged. It turns out that these virtual shadows can directly attack the spirit and Qi of heaven. If the spirit of heaven and Qi suffer heavy damage, even if it is the strongest person, it will certainly be defeated!! At night, his body trembled violently and his mouth spat out blood. "Look at me! Roll call Another great master called, holding a huge judge''s pen in his hand, and shouting at the night, "who are you?" This voice, actually has a kind of irresistible magic, let the white night can''t help but say his name. But just as he was about to make a sound, he burst out a roar. "Ants! Do you dare to ask about the name of your father?? Get down on your knees That''s what I said. Pooh! The great energy holding the judge''s pen immediately spat blood and fell from the air. The white night was shocked. He can clearly know that although this sentence is said by himself, it is not what he wants to say! It''s the energy inside the heart that forces you to say this. "What?" The rest were astonished. "Extraordinary existence! Extraordinary existence! That man... Is extraordinary The man holding the judge''s pen awkwardly got up and pointed to the shivering cry of the white night. People were astonished. But now that there is no way out, how can we manage these? "Even if it is extraordinary! Today is also doomed to die here! Look at me Another great ability, attack and kill in the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... I saw a crackle coming out. Everything around the white night, including time, space, reincarnation, heaven and earth, is split by inch. This endless breaking skill is like tearing a Hong Bing. But the white night did not fear, and cried out: "true words! It''s a bad thing With the blessing of heart energy, Heihe energy and blood lotus, the power of white night''s true words is almost beyond all, and the broken power is instantly bounced back to the great power. Not good! The great energy was shocked and retreated in a hurry. But it''s a little slow. Whew! His body was torn into two parts. "Burn the sky!" White night is a drink, holding a sword from the sky. Whoa!!! The body of Lihuang sword spewed out endless flame, which covered the sky. The whole sky seemed to be burning up... the four huge virtual shadows in the East, West, North and South were immediately devoured by Lihuang sword fire. The fire even diffused along the shadow towards the caster. "Ah?" The power ran away in fright. See this scene, the rest of the power is scalp numbness, panic. After swallowing the three great powers, the strength of the white night has soared a step compared with the previous. But that''s not enough. He gazed at the torn corpse and rushed at it. "No! He wants to eat it again "Stop him!" The shrill cry resounded. Next to the big can quickly release brute force, hard toward the dead body has been shaking. Bang! The corpse was smashed to powder on the spot, and the people confused the time trajectory of this generation, so that night could not get the power."In that case, I will devour your heart and soul." The white night suddenly shifts direction, toward that will destroy the corpse big energy to kill. That big energy facial expression is extremely ugly, want to retreat, but found that it is too late, can only urge the spirit of heaven and the white night face to face. But there are eight Hongbing soldiers in the white night. What can he fight against? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Hongbing chopped over at the same time. The sword power of bajue seems to destroy everything. The great power was so scared that he dodged and parried. He wore two gloves that seemed to be made of crystal. They looked bright and dazzling. When Hong Bing cut them, they just cut them into cracks. It seemed that they could not be split immediately. Because of this, Da Neng resisted several times in a hurry and survived. However, he didn''t want to resist it. After the attack ended in the daytime, he immediately seized the opportunity and growled in a low voice: "the devil has come!" Roar! The powerful skin instantly turned red, and the hair grew longer, and the body suddenly became larger, and its momentum soared. With a ferocious blow, he went straight to the white night. White night backhand a sword to resist. Whew! The blade cuts his fist open. But after the fist was cut off, the arm did not stop, and the broken wrist was pounded hard on the chest of the white night. Bang! The chest of the white night burst on the spot, and the man flew out like a shell and fell heavily on the cliff not far away. Roaring... the huge impact made the cliff burst on the spot, the terror spread, and the whole mountain was shocked. "Well done!" The rest of the great powers were overjoyed and cried out one after another. Then they all cast their skills together and stormed in the direction of the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... countless strange but earth shaking techniques cover there. Ten thousand thunder came. The nine gods are covered with fire. The light of the sword falls. There are also ancient giants who appear and smash it violently. That piece of mountain was directly razed to the ground, and is a terrible crack, gradually diffuse in the whole mountain! A large number of souls and fierce beasts on the mountain fled. At this moment, the whole Shangshen mountain seems to be in an apocalyptic scene... the great powers bombard the mountain until all the space and time there are distorted and broken, and then they stop one by one. At this time, they can''t feel the smell of white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2721 Under the bombardment, people have no insight into the shadow of the white night. The smell can not smell, perhaps this time, the white night is really dead. However, thinking of the previous scene, people still did not dare to be careless. They looked at the dusty place one after another, approached slowly, and the spirit of heaven did not disperse, and kept vigilance at all times. Everyone''s eyes are huge, do not dare to have slightest slightest neglect. And when the dust gradually dissipated, the scene inside gradually revealed to the public. There was a figure in the dust. It is also the shadow of the white night. But... At the moment, this figure is not like the previous figure, standing still, but lying on the ground, trying to gasp, all over the body are scars, it seems to be dying! The earth under him was dyed red with blood. "Ha ha, this son can''t bear our joint attack as expected!" "Great! Great Loud voices come and go. The great powers'' eyes were burning with joy. More people are desperate at the moment, all rushed toward the white night, want to kill it, win Hongbing. One person moved, and all the others moved. The wind blows and destroys the spirit wildly, all toward that end cover. But at this time, the wounds all over the body of the white night suddenly healed. The Qi, which was about to break up, was intended to condense again at this time. Before and after, it was only after a little effort that people resumed the period of subversion. "What?" "No, it''s deceitful!" The great powers shudder and exclaim. However, it was too late for the first few people to retreat, but the Red soldiers of the white night had already arrived. Whew! The bodies of the two souls were torn on the spot. The blood and flesh of the internal organs were directly splashed around and killed on the spot. In front of Hong Bing, their physical strength is just a decoration. The white night clasps their heart and soul, and pours it into the mouth. Gudong! Gudong! The souls of the two souls were devoured by the white night creatures. Energy, like a spring, pours into the whole body of the white night. His spirit was sublimated again. "Ah?" The crowd turned pale. Only then did they realize that white night was deliberately pretending to be seriously injured to make these people close. "Don''t be blinded by greed. This is extraordinary! If you take it lightly again, you will all die here Previously, the man whispered, his palms fiercely closed together, and then he offered a terrible divine power connecting the sky to suppress the white night. Whoa! The energy here in the white night instantly cut off the connection with the aura of heaven and earth, and a surge of pressure penetrated his skin, directly acting on his viscera and soul, trying to crush all this. But as soon as the internal organs were crushed and broken, they immediately healed. White night is more cold eyes, fast forward impact. "Broken!" Another big can raise his hand and shout. The strong breath of destruction is surging between the palms, like a long dragon, fighting to the white night. When the Dragon approached the white night, its huge dragon body suddenly split and turned into a huge flower of destruction, wrapped around him. In the white night, we will urge Hong Bing again. The power of Hongbing revolved around him like a storm. These powerful forces were cut by the power of his Hongbing, and the whole person was unstoppable and ran forward. "The ice is coming!" There was another roar of rage. Whoa! The white fog diffused over the whole Shangshen mountain. The temperature of the whole body dropped sharply in the daytime, and even the energy was frozen. It seems that the white night itself is going to be frozen. Under this low temperature, it is very difficult to move, and even the Qi pulse is blocked. Another great master seized the opportunity, rushed over with a step, flicked his fingers, and released eight halos. The color of these halos is particularly unique and graceful. When the halo on them gradually disappears, they can be seen in the white night. Behind the eight halos are eight weapons. The shape of as like as two peas in his hands... ? White night blood eye gaze. But the great power waved again. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... these copied Hongbing flew over like shells and directly hit the bodies of the white night. Don''t see that they are just copies, but these weapons carry a strong sense of Hongbing spirit when they come by the shuttle. Even the power of Hongbing released by the white night was fluctuated at this moment.How is that possible? Can anyone copy the power of Hong Bing? White night was frightened, but had to do everything to resist. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. But it doesn''t seem to matter anymore. Bang!! There was a loud noise. He saw that the breath of Hongbing released by himself was actually torn by the Hongbing breath of the other party, which caused a violent explosion, and the breath of terror and destruction was like a big wave. No way! The heart roars in the white night. Is your own Hongbing breath inferior to your opponent''s? This is the real thing. What''s going on? He screamed hysterically. But in an instant, he suddenly realized something and looked back. Only then saw the void behind him twist and shake, and this twisting and shaking area quickly hit his body. White night immediately raised his hand. Pooh! A strange sound came out. I can see that the terrible smell of Hongbing disappears in an instant, and the surrounding scene has changed a little at this time. Look, it''s magic! The eight Hongbing soldiers he had seen before were all fake! The real attack on him was a long time ago. Everything is magic! The white night has long been silent in the magic. And the illusion of this level of existence is beyond his protection. However, no matter how fast the white night reacts and catches the fatal blow with his bare hands, he can not completely guard against the powerful terrorist attacks around him. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all around, a gorgeous cold awn poked over, and directly fell into the body of the white night. The whole body of white night trembles, spit out blood in the mouth, the body is more than a few holes. At this moment, all the surrounding powers are working together, intending to tear his body completely through the weapons that pierce into his body. But although they can pierce the body of the white night, they are shocked to find that they can not go further. Originally, I wanted to inject more energy into the weapon and smash the internal organs and even the soul of the day, but I found that the power injected into his body suddenly disappeared. It''s like... All of these forces have been sucked away by the night. People were in a state of panic. "No! Withdraw One person realized that it was wrong and immediately withdrew. But as soon as he was moving, a dark smoke came out of the heart of the white night, which bound him directly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2722 Seeing the sudden appearance of the dark breath, all of us had no idea. The rest of the people also quickly draw back the knife. But as soon as they moved, the heart of the white night would emit a dark breath, which would entangle them like vines. These people can''t even escape. They raise their weapons, release their soul formula, and cut into these breath. But although the breath is visible when it is wrapped around them, when it is touched, there is no feeling of physical touch. It is a mass of air to touch. No matter how violent and powerful the move is, it can not be destroyed. The powers don''t feel good. Some people see can not escape, continue to attack the white night crazily. However, many people with superb cultivation and extraordinary soul skills release all kinds of bizarre moves from salvation. Some people''s bodies shrank in an instant, escaping the shackles of the black fog. It''s the stunt. It''s the stunt that''s left. Others shed a layer of skin directly to escape from birth. In this case, people''s moves can be said to be multifarious, very magical, and most people''s moves are very effective. Only the remaining three souls did not have time to escape, the dark fog of terror directly penetrated into their skin, began to absorb the energy of their bodies, absorbing their heart and soul. A moment later, the bodies of the three souls were shriveled, and the posture of Ben''s frantic struggle was immediately stilled. People are anxious. Just saw these people at this moment is directly dead, not a bit angry. The faces of the remaining powers were already pale. If they break free later, I''m afraid... It''ll end up like this. Who would have thought that this man was so tough. Obviously, it was just a period of Jin emperor, but he killed the great powers one after another! And every time the means are different! Each time the spirit of sacrifice is different. People can''t understand the power of white night. They could not see through the existence of the Jin Dynasty. He also absorbed the spirit of the three souls. In the current white night, he couldn''t even remember how many great powers he had killed. He only felt that his whole body was boiling hot at the moment, the heat overflowed from his body, and his skin became bright red. It''s too much energy. The absorption of the heart can''t keep up. Although he knew that the owner of this heart had great strength before, he was the strong one at the top of the super peak, but now he has only one heart, one arm and one eye. Even though he is strong, he has to be weakened to the extreme at this moment. White night stopped the attack and immediately sat down on his knees, intending to digest the energy in his body. Around the retreat from the powerful people look at each other, eyes rippling with fear. "Gentlemen, he seems to be digesting the power that has just been swallowed up!" Someone yelled. "We can''t give him time to digest the power he just swallowed, otherwise his strength will become more and more terrible!" "Gentlemen, we must do it as soon as possible!" "Kill him!" "Do it now!" Others were shouting. But no one dares to go forward, even though he shouts fiercely. After all, at this moment, all people have a strong fear of the existence of the Jin emperor period. No one dares to start at random. After all, he has killed many people. See no one dare to move, people are tight eyes, also began a little bit of retreat. Obviously, they decided to give up and continue with the existence of the Jin Dynasty. Although the benefits of his whole body are so attractive, they are nothing compared with his life. "It seems that you don''t like this thing. In this case, I''d like to leave!" When he had the power to drink, he turned to flee. "To you!" There is a big can shout again, the body shape is in a flash, disappear suddenly. The others looked at each other and exchanged eyes. Seeing that the other side did not take the initiative to move forward, he planned to leave. The white night suddenly opened his eyes, staring at the people who were about to flee. Although these people don''t want to fight, but under the influence of killing heart, Bai Ye doesn''t want to let the people leave just like this. He is getting ready to go after those souls. Woo!!! At this time, a thick and melodious sound resounded through the whole mountain. Those who wanted to run away all stopped and looked at the sound source one after another. The sound source comes from the top of Shangshen mountain. After this sound appears, a sense that makes the whole life on the mountain shudder appears and covers all the creatures on the mountain. Countless young and weak creatures were crawling on the ground, shivering, and even some were scared to death.As for those who intend to flee, they are all staring at the top of the mountain, as if there are some incomparable powers about to appear. The white night was also startled by the terrible sound. But after killing several great powers in succession, his killing heart has reached a subversive situation, which makes him no longer afraid of anything, but also makes him want to kill everything. He couldn''t control himself. He stared at the top of the mountain, then jumped up and rushed up. Bata! In the white night, his feet fell on the top of Shangshen mountain, and eight Hongbing soldiers revolved around him. The fierce spirit of Hongbing set him off like the God of war. He was staring at a huge stone at the top of the mountain, his face was particularly grim and grim. There is nothing unique about the top of Shenshan mountain, except for stones. In such a splendid land of happiness, it is reasonable to say that some flowers and plants will be produced. But the great power of cultivating here must have been to pick up all the flowers and plants here and eat them up. Bai Ye doesn''t know how many terrible powers there are here, but he knows that the existence in the huge stone in front of him is bound to be the most terrifying one he met in the mountain! Click! Click... at this time, the sound of rock cracking gradually sounded. Then you can see that there are a lot of cracks in the surface of the boulder. Then the cracks became larger and denser. After about ten minutes, the whole surface of the stone has been covered with layers of cracks like cobwebs. Then the stone gradually peeled off and cracked. Before and after just a few breaths, the stone is completely broken. A man in black armor, pale to the extreme, came out of it. The man looked at the white night, and his eyes fell on the body of Hong Bing all over the white night. He looked around and said, "who is it? Disturbed my retreat? " However, no one answered. "Is that you?" The man gazed at the white night and asked calmly. The white night did not say a word, but walked towards him. The idea of killing suddenly arises. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2723 The breath of terror came. White night felt that his soul would stop working under the terrible situation of the other party. And all the energy in the body doesn''t work. Except for the power that comes out of the heart. In fact, Hongbing''s strength and the strength overflowing from his heart are much higher. However, under the influence of the other party, the spirit of the white night is becoming more and more thin, which is not enough to motivate Hong Bing, so it can only stop. The heart''s energy can motivate Hongbing, but Bai Ye doesn''t dare to rely on it to launch Hongbing, because it is hard for him to control. If the heart''s energy is out of control and it gets Hongbing again, can white night control this power? "Hong Bing! There are also... Other unique smell, you Jin emperor period, it seems very difficult! " A glance at the light of white Ren''s eyes. "Who is your excellency?" White night tried to restrain his own heart to kill the heart, asked. "You don''t have the right to ask about my name, but I allow you to worship me and be loyal to me. If you give all your treasures to me, I may spare you from death!" The man said lightly. There was nothing wrong with this sentence in the daytime. After all, the other side is so powerful. But the killing intention that emerges from the heart is like being stimulated in general, crazy tumbling, trying to rush. White night was almost uncontrollable. "What? You want to kill me? Hum, interesting. I haven''t started it for a long time! Today I will accompany you to play, I hope you can bring me some surprise, don''t look too boring The man said lightly. Not sent out a sentence, a note, there is a frightening feeling of soul. In the white night, I feel the buzzing sound in my mind, and my legs tremble gently. But the more he said that, the less afraid he felt. Because his inner killing heart will continue to soar because of these words, and the brutal killing intention gives the white night enough courage. It''s good to be fearless. But in today''s white night, it''s only killing yourself. Because of the great power in front of him, he did not have the strength to fight! Even if you use Hong Bing! Previously, all the souls raised their eyes and looked, their scalp was numb and their faces were white. "It''s the emperor!" "The emperor was awakened with a start!" "It seems that these Hongbing soldiers have to fall into the hands of the emperor!" "If the emperor had eight Hongbing soldiers and went up to the holy mountain, wouldn''t it be his world?" "It''s more than going to the holy mountain? Who else is the rival of the emperor "Yes." Soul people shiver, no longer dare to go forward, but also dare not to covet the white night Hongbing. They could only watch from afar, just as those spirits at the foot of the mountain had watched them before. The emperor''s great energy snorted coldly, and his black armor began to emit black and bright halos. These halos ripple like streamers on his body''s armor face. With the continuous rippling, a large number of strange talismans appeared on the armor surface. Later, the Qi on the emperor gradually dissipated and converged, and the whole person became pure and natural. White night, eyes wide, staring at this man. But the killing intention in his heart forced him not to retreat, but to move forward with the abandoned sword. Fight this man! There is no doubt that you will die! But he didn''t seem to have a way out. At this time, we can only fight as hard as we can! However, at this time, a laughing voice came over. "I said, old devil, are you still so arrogant? Is this your home? Whatever you want? Kill anyone you want? Don''t you take us seriously? " The voice falls, then see a white haired thin old man came over. The old man''s face was full of smile. He looked kind and kind, and his breath was not as violent as the emperor, but more gentle. People could not help but want to be closer. "Old man! Is it you? " To the emperor swept the eyes of the old man, his face slightly heavy, said bleak. "Old man, are you still so impolite? Ha ha, we have been neighbors for so many years, can''t you treat me well? After all, I''ve made you live for such a long time. If I piss me off, I''m not happy to kill you. Are you losing a lot? " The old man said with a smile. To the emperor did not say a word, but the cold face is particularly obvious. "Young man, are you all right?" The old man will look into the white night. The white night wants to answer very much, but under the cruel killing heart, lets him some unable to speak, the human just wants to walk toward the emperor.The old man was stupefied. It seemed that he was aware of the mistake of the white night. He immediately stepped forward and shot his back with his hands like lightning. White night will immediately carry the sword and cut. But the old man''s hand was so quick that it had hit him on the back. However, this slap did not hurt Bai Ye, but a wonderful energy overflowed from his palm and penetrated into Bai Ye''s body, which actually suppressed his cruel killing heart. The whole body of the white night trembled, once thought that he was dreaming. He looked inside in a hurry to find that everything was true. The heart of that sadism really in a little bit of the disappearance. What''s going on? The white night suddenly turned back and looked at the old man. "Young man, are you all right?" The old man asked with a smile. "You... Why did you help me?" White night did not relax his vigilance, his hand still clasped Hongbing and asked in a low voice. "Hey, young man, don''t be so nervous. I don''t want your Hongbing. I just want to help you. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." The old man said with a smile. "That elder, this is... " Oh, I''m nothing, I just want to be disgusted and disgusted, the guy opposite! " "The man opposite?" "That man is called Zhihuang. He is my enemy. I have been fighting with him for thousands of years. If he wants to attack you and capture Hong Bing, I won''t let him succeed. Young man, you go away. With me, this guy can''t move you!" The old man said with a smile. The white night hesitated, did not hesitate, immediately to the side to dodge. The killing heart was suppressed, and he restored his autonomy. However, he did not dare to leave, because the killing heart was suppressed and the heart energy was greatly weakened. Without the support of heart energy, his current state was not so good, and he needed to recover quickly. But the old man''s move was a complete offense to the emperor. "Old man! Are you going to fight me to the end? " To huangyinlengdao. "Have I ever been against you?" The old man replied with a smile. "Old man! I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Don''t worry about this time. Hong Bing, I''ll give you some. How about that? " Drink to the emperor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2724 To the emperor''s words, let the white night is frightened, anxious to look at the old man, also dare not to sit in a sitting with closed eyes. If the old man had reached an agreement with the emperor, he would have no choice but to flee. These two people join hands, close his heart how strong energy, no matter how terrible his Hongbing is, all useless. However, the old man was obviously not interested in Hongbing. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would plunder him directly and would not help him to stabilize his mind. "Old man, do you think I am you? Greedy for this and greedy for that? Ah, I never like foreign things. No matter how good and powerful those magic weapons are, they are not their own power! Only if you raise your soul level to a sufficient level, that''s the king''s way. Now that you''ve got Hongbing and are invincible in the world, will you lose your Hongbing one day? Are you still going to be beaten back to your original form? " The old man said with a smile. "You have said that I have won Hongbing and are invincible in the world. How can I lose Hongbing? Old man! Don''t you think that''s contradictory? What''s more, with Hongbing, I can plunder more and better resources and gain more supreme power! And I can also use these babies to enter the untouchable situation earlier! You''ve been looking forward to it, haven''t you? If you join hands with me, you can get into this situation faster. Isn''t that good? " To the emperor cold hum way. "If you think so, you are very wrong! Do you think you can be invincible with Hongbing? Then I ask you, what about the man who made Hong Bing? Why is he not invincible? Why didn''t you keep these soldiers? What about those who got Hongbing before? Why did they let these soldiers leave? Are they deliberately abandoning it? " The old man chuckled. The emperor''s eyebrows sank. "Things are not as beautiful as you think! Plunder more resources? In the face of the most powerful, sometimes your magic weapon can''t bring you the power of turning. People still have to rely on themselves The old man said with a smile. "Father Qingshi! I think you''ve had an epiphany for a long time! Is your head made of stone? So uncivilized To the emperor seems to have been impatient, low voice deep roar: "I ask you one more, you are willing to give me a way! If you get out of the way, Hong Bing, I''ll give you two, if you don''t let me! I''ll kill you together "OK, let''s have a look at your cultivation achievements in this period of time, and see what kind of state your strength has reached." With a faint smile, the old man didn''t have any fear on his face. The emperor was completely annoyed. "So you are in charge of this business?" "Do you have any opinion?" "Yes! I want you dead To the emperor roar, instantly killed the old man. At the moment when he started to open, a broad and huge curtain was released around him. The curtain moved rapidly outward like a wave of air, covering everything. After a while, half of the mountain was covered by it. "Domain?" The white night shivered all over, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the emperor. He has never felt this kind of field. It seems that after being covered by this field, shangshenshan is no longer the original shangshenshan, but the only world belonging to the emperor. Here, he is the true God. No one can defeat him... but the old man is obviously prepared. He also stepped on his feet. Bang! An extraordinary and vast spirit rose. This is the domain of the elderly. However, the domain of the elderly is different from the general domain. It is not forced to spread out, but to create a new world of its own in other people''s domain. The power of this domain is much higher and more mysterious than that of the emperor. The emperor''s face sank, knowing that the other side had the upper hand, but he didn''t give up. He roared and waved at the old man. Boom! There is a big crack in the void. A huge meteorite fell from the sky and hit the old man. Looking at this posture, I''m afraid it''s going to crush the old man. But the meteorite hasn''t arrived yet. Click! The whole huge rock burst. "The big air blast breaks the seal!" To the emperor is a drink, palm jerk. Boom, boom... a golden light came and hit the old man. The whole body of the old man exploded at once. The white night on this side retreated immediately. However, when the explosion of terror came, he found that he could not touch it at all. It turns out that the two people''s power in the field has overlapped, all the power is only in each other''s small world, outside the field of people can not touch. However, although it can not be touched, it can clearly feel the horror of this power. The white night was stunned and closed his eyes for a while. After a while, his mind suddenly fell into a trance. Good is the power of mystery.The strength of these two people may have reached the peak of Mount Shenshan... but now is not the time to think about it. The white night took a deep breath and approached the foot of the mountain. Now that his intention to kill has been contained, there is no need for him to stay here. It''s time to leave. If you don''t go, you won''t have a chance. But if he wants to go, how can the emperor let him go?? "Hum! Ants, want to escape? No way When the emperor roared, he leaped forward, and his endless power came down from the sky, and directly beat him to the white night. The white night immediately offered a sacrifice to the fallen power of Hongbing. Whew! The power is cut. But that to the emperor is like a shift in the shape of the shadow like appeared in his side, a palm mercilessly toward the white night''s head. Although the palm has not yet hit the body of the white night, but the power of the palm is about to tear his head. "Ah The white night roared, and the strength of his body burst out. All the energy of Heihe and his heart rushed to the head of the white night, blocking the terrible palm force. Then his arms were also raised in a hurry to resist the blow of the palm. But... The power of the emperor is terrible! Bang! The slap on his arm actually broke the bone of his arm. White night, the whole person was also blasted out, fell on the ground is spitting blood, the whole body of the bones were broken. This also has to have Heihe energy and heart energy to unload a lot of strength, if so forcibly eat such a palm, white night''s body would have exploded and died on the spot. The white night quickly gets up, urges the spirit of heaven to heal his arms. The emperor then points his feet and jumps towards the white night, intending to take the result away from Hong Bing. But the old man arrived in time. "What''s the matter, old man? Is that how you want these Hongbing? Ha ha, the more you want it, the more I will not give it! " The old man burst into laughter and opened it to the emperor. "Old man! Don''t think I''m afraid of you! Do you really want to die with this mole ant? " To the emperor seems to be infuriated, full of murderous roar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2725 Although the old man was frightened, he was not afraid. He knew that in the face of such huge interests, the emperor would not be soft hearted. But that''s what he wants. "You don''t want to keep your hands, and let me see how strong you are." Qingshi Laozu smiles, but his face is playful. "Are you really against me? Are you really not interested in Hong Bing? " The emperor is a little unbelievable. Hongbing such a treasure, how can anyone ignore it? "Zhihuang, my cultivation is different from yours! The more powerful the baby, the more useless it will be in my eyes. " Qingshi Laozu''s light road. "Good! Since you are stubborn, I will kill you first To the emperor roared, carrying the momentum of Gaitian rushed over. The powerful destructive power comes together. At the moment, the fight between the two is no longer in the domain. The white night is suddenly shaken out and falls heavily on the ground, and spits blood in his mouth. But fortunately, the energy in his body is not so good, as long as it is not a fatal injury, he can quickly heal with the help of the spirit of heaven. But even so, it is impossible to be intact in an instant. Because there is a lot of terrible energy mixed into the powerful soul art, these energies are difficult to eliminate for a while. Even if the black river energy in the white night is strong, it can not be completely eliminated. Only by slowly healing with the passage of time can we solve the problem. But this is not the time to heal. In the white night, he got up and didn''t want to think about it. He took Hongbing and ran down the mountain. "Don''t go! Ants To the emperor''s fury to the extreme, a roar, will rush toward the white night. But Qingshi Laozu is a wave, several mountains rise out of thin air, directly blocking the way to the emperor. To the emperor issued a shrill roar, the whole thoroughly angry. But in the face of such a strong man as Qingshi Laozu, even if he is angry, he can only watch the white night running down the mountain. "I will not let you go! When I kill Qingshi Laozu, it''s your turn! Every corner of the state of Risheng, every place of the heaven and the world, I will find it all over! Until I kill you! Until I kill you The emperor''s voice rang through the whole mountain. This word falls, the green stone old ancestor for the white night suppresses the killing heart to stir up again. This voice is not to threaten the white night, but to seduce the killing intention in white night''s heart. Obviously, to the emperor is to see that white night in the heart of the extraordinary killing intention, he also realized that there may be something in the body of white night. But the threat alone does not seem to keep the night. White night tried to suppress the killing intention in the heart, and continued to run down the mountain. But the psychic powers who have been watching at the foot of the mountain don''t think so. "Let''s go! Stop A soul person could not hold his sword any longer, so he rushed up and cut directly at the head of the white night. The light and sharp blade of the sword fiercely cleaves into the white night. "Get out of here White night a bite of teeth, sacrifice Hongbing breath toward the blade of the sword. Bang Dang! The blade of the sword was cut in two on the spot... in the daytime, the sword blade was cut down, and all the people and swords were split. Blood splashed. Some soul people who are ready to move on the white night suddenly hesitated. After the sacrifice of Hongbing in the white night, all the soul people up and down the mountain, even the fierce beast, knew that he had a marvelous magic weapon. Countless people are envious of it. As the white night went down the mountain, more and more souls gathered. There are people at all levels. The black red blade, which had fallen off the cliff before, also came with his wounded body. She swallowed a few pills and recovered a little. She could see that the soul people all over the mountain were staring at the white night that was driving down the mountain, and her face turned pale in horror. "It''s over! It''s all over! You can''t be the enemy of the whole mountain! You are the prey in their eyes. " The black red blade murmured. And as the words fell. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the seven figures rushed over and landed directly in front of the white night. The white night looked cold and gazed at the seven men. "Keep Hongbing! You can go down the mountain alive! " The first one yelled. "Not to stay?" The white night face is expressionless way. "Die!" Seven people are not wordy. They all rush up with a roar. The seven lights, like seven terrible hands, fell directly on the body of the white night. The white night immediately sacrifices the Hongbing, one movement Six Harmonies startles the Hong to give again. "Be careful!" The crowd exclaimed and retreated. But it was a little late. Whew! The terrible power of the Hongbing was turned into light and splashed around.The surrounding plants and trees were all reduced to ashes, and even the stones were melted. After Liuhe Jinghong''s broken weimang dissipated, the bodies of the seven souls evaporated directly and died in smoke. People all around him changed color. "Hongbing is really powerful indeed!" "Such a poor soul can easily kill those jade princes... If I have Hongbing, will I not be able to dominate the holy mountain?" "I''m going to decide on these soldiers!" "They are all mine. Whoever dares to rob me will die!" The souls'' eyes were hot, and their breath became short. White night not only did not scare them off, but also made their greed more intense. Everyone is ready to move, getting closer to the white night, trying to erase it. But the heart of white night has been seduced by these greedy souls again. The power of Qingshi ancestor can no longer suppress this killing intention, and the white night itself can not control it. He sacrificed all the Hongbing again, but he did not wait for those soul people to start, and took the initiative to kill them. "Asshole! Look for death "How dare you fight against so many of us?" "Do you know how the dead word is written?" The roar came and went. All of them were infuriated and went on killing each other day and night. Under the temptation of Hong Bing, most people have lost their sense at the moment. They just want to kill the white night, just want to plunder the Hongbing... but they seem to be staying on the mountain all the year round. They don''t know how terrible the power of Hongbing is, let alone what the concept of eight Hongbing is! I saw a white night palm attack, thousands of gas explosion random bombardment, toward those people dense bombardment. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... people couldn''t resist, and they were all killed. After all, it is Hongbing''s strength, which is extraordinary. But even if these people were killed by the white night, the souls around still did not stop. On the contrary, the constant killing in the white night stimulates the killing intention in the heart. His breath was fast again, and his eyes were more and more red. "Good! Good! Since you want to draw on me, I''ll give it to you! " The white night roars, actually is does not hide not to dodge, positively jumps toward that innumerable formidable soul person. A killing feast begins here... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2726 White night to rely on the Hongbing, like a tiger into the sheep, rushed into the crowd, dance to the Hongbing. All his strength was released and wrapped in every Hongbing. The fierce and sharp Hongbing power covered the soul people around one after another like waves and rivers. When the spear was aimed at a soul who was nearly two meters tall, his whole body was broken, and his fists were full of fire. When he stabbed him hard, the soul man hit forward, and the fire on his fist accumulated a vast and fierce flame power, which turned into the shadow of a tiger and fiercely dashed into the white night. But after touching the split magic gun, the flame tiger instantly burst and annihilated, and the gun head burst out like a rainbow like streamer, and hit the soul soul''s chest steadily. Bang! The chest was punctured on the spot, with blood splashing and viscera clearly visible. Another soul is approaching. At first glance, the soul was numbing. He was wearing a thick green armor. The green armor was very heavy and covered with a large number of seals. The seals released strange energy, turned thin boundaries and covered the green armor. In addition, the green armor also had a faint green halo, which emitted a pungent smell. There is no doubt that the green armor is tainted with poison. If the soul touches it, he will surely die. And under the protection of such thick armor, the soul is indomitable, directly toward the white night this rush. He had defended himself to his teeth, but when he was running, he opened several soul methods to bless his defense. At this time, his defense ability has surpassed all the people on the scene. A lot of people think that this guy is enough to fight against Hong Bing! But. As soon as he approached the white night, the prison chisel sword split again, hitting the armor like a bolt of lightning. Bang! Strange sounds came out. However, the soul person in the armor stopped running forward and stood in the same place without moving. This can make the people behind be astonished. What''s going on with this guy? Why don''t you keep hitting white night? And the Hongbing... Why didn''t he cut his armor? I don''t even leave a mark! Can we say that this man''s defense is so strong that he can ignore Hong Bing directly? Many people were frightened, thinking about who this man was. And then it was. Whoa! Suddenly all the armor seals on the Hun''s body darkened, and then all the boundary on the surface collapsed, and the protection mechanism stopped working. Before and after only one or two breath, his whole body has not been aware of the existence of soul Qi... "dead?" Everyone''s first reaction was this! Sure enough! Kuang dang... the man''s armor suddenly loosened, and then all fell off. As soon as the armor fell, people could see the original person inside the armor. At the moment, it was a piece of meat. People had already died and could not die any more. This surprised everyone. "Night Shine!" At this time, the white night is a drink, the long sword in the hand swings toward the air. Keng! The sky is dark, and countless stars appear in people''s sight. The stars twinkle, and the power of stars pours down like a silver thread, closing all the people here. They found that the falling silver like force of Hongbing, like a barrier, isolated their retreat. If they want to retreat and escape, they can only find a way to break through the barrier. But to break through the power of Hongbing... What a difficult thing it is... "what do you want to do, this guy "Why could he control so many Hongbing at the same time since he was a emperor of Jin Dynasty?" "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t hesitate. Hong Bing is right in front of you! Kill! Kill this son, capture Hongbing and dominate the world "Kill!" The crowd roared and rushed to the white night. All kinds of strange and strange techniques came to him again. The white night, which can be blessed by several strands of energy, is really the existence of the Jin Dynasty? What''s more, he is not a general emperor of Jin Dynasty! Seeing the white night''s hand is loose again, the night Yao sword flies away from the palm of his hand. He grabs it from the air, pulls out the Li Huang sword, and stabs the ground in front of him, and then draws again. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the ground suddenly split. A large number of flames from the cracks in the ground, into a terrible wave of flame, covering a large number of souls here. "Ah?" "Be careful!" "Run away!" They were terrified and fled in a hurry. But where can they escape when their retreat is blocked?Some people try to resist, but this is the flame of Lihuang sword. How can ordinary people resist its temperature? The huge waves of fire cover down, instantly burned those souls to ashes, and the earth was melted through. The rest of the people who got away with it were scalp numbness and shivering. This kind of flame, if stained with a little, I''m afraid it will melt directly. Just avoid the flame, but it may not be safe. White night with Hongbing, once again to kill. In the twinkling of an eye, another seven or eight souls died under the sword of the white night. White night will directly take out its soul and heart, eat in public. With his continuous swallowing and absorption, his breath is becoming more and more powerful and terrifying, and the power of suppressing the killing intention imposed on him by the ancestor of Qingshi is becoming weaker and weaker. White night was once again influenced by the killing heart, and gave up running away with the aim of hunting these souls. There are countless souls around, but the white night is more like the God of war, I do not know how many massacres. The black red blade looked at the white night with blood all over, just like the devil. People were scared and couldn''t help retreating, which dare to move forward. Many soul people were scared to break the courage, and finally stopped to go forward. The white night immediately became a vacuum. People only dare to wait and see from afar, and then dare not get close to it. All the great powers on the mountain were scared by the night. Looking around in the daytime, he couldn''t find any prey, so he turned around and looked at the top of the mountain. At the moment, it''s still a riot scene. The former Zhihuang and Qingshi Laozu were still fighting fiercely. Both of them shake the sky and shake the earth. There is a terrible halo on the top of the mountain and the air lines of supremacy are constantly released. How dare the spirits around dare to get close to the top of the mountain, they can only stand in the distance and look at it with awe and awe... in the daytime, they are driving eight Hongbing soldiers to the top of the mountain. The fierce spirit of Hongbing and the strong intention of killing awakened them immediately. "Well?" Qingshi Laozu was stunned, looking at the white night, his eyes were dignified countless. "I didn''t expect that the killing intention in your heart was still released..." "what''s the matter? You still want to kill me? Do you think you are qualified? " To Huang Lenglie staring at the white night, arrogant said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2727 At their level, people like white night are like adults looking at children. Maybe this child has a very special weapon in his hand. But he didn''t have enough strength to control these sharp weapons. What threat did he come from? In the eyes of the emperor, the white night was like this. Although he killed many people with these soldiers. But he didn''t think that day night could deal with himself. Because such a poor soul state is not enough to release the real power of Hong Bing! "Can''t I kill you?" The white night stares at to emperor, coldly says. Although his inner killing heart is forcing him to kill together with Qingshi Laozu, reason forces him to take the lead in killing Zhihuang. If the emperor died, he could ask the old master Qingshi to suppress the killing intention in his heart. It just doesn''t seem so simple. White night toward the emperor, to the emperor''s body suddenly jumped out of a black fog, straight into the sky. "No! Come to me, boy Laozu Qingshi had a big drink. But it''s too late. The scene around the white night darkened at once. And in the sky, there are two as the devil''s eyes of the sun and moon, very frightening. The surrounding gas is meant to be electro-optical, and there are also changes between the flints. "Well?" The eyes of the white night are cold and ferocious. "This is his realm of true gods! It''s a supernatural realm above the realm! In this field, his strength has at least increased nearly 100 times, and you in the field have been isolated from the outside world! I can''t help you either! Boy, you''re really finished now The voice of Qingshi''s ancestor came into the ears of the white night. Looking at the white night, Qingshi Laozu stood by his side. But his body seems to be vaporized in general, the white night can only see his body, but can not touch him. Not only that, but also the earth at the foot of the white night has changed. The ground has been completely untouchable, along with the surrounding plants and trees, all visible and untouchable. Bai Ye knows that he has been dragged into a world created by the emperor. Here, he is the true God, the only one. White night is just one of his prey. "Die!" To the emperor squint at the white night, and then the finger to him. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... countless swords gush out of the void and strike hard at the heart of the white night. But as it approached, the whole body of the white night was the shadow of a riot. The shadow of the sword cut off all the swords in the void, and then with the idea of the white night, he beheaded them to the emperor. It''s just that... when these Hongbing knifed on Zhihuang, they directly passed through him... He seemed to be made of air, and there was no substance at all. "Well?" In the white night, my eyes were frozen. "Some ridiculous means! Let me show you mine To the emperor sneer, the finger is moved again. A large number of weapons burst out of the void and thrust into the white night. White night holding the sword from Huang, backhand a sword to draw. Whoa! The terrible sword of Lihuang burned everything and went to huanggai. But when the sword fire approached, the emperor moved his finger again. Whoa! suddenly appeared as like as two peas of fire, which was directly against the sword. Poop! Two flames, like huge waves, hit a knot and burst out quickly. The dazzling patterns are scattered around. The white night retreated again and again, dodging the flames that burst out. His eyes were full of incredible looking at the emperor. "This is my world. In my world, I can do whatever I want. Do you think you can defeat me if you have Hongbing? How ridiculous! You don''t understand how big the gap between you and me is! You don''t understand how weak and pathetic you are in my eyes To the emperor said with a smile, and then the finger moved. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Four strange voices were heard. Then we can see that all the emptiness around the front and the back all produce a flame curtain which is transformed by the fire of the sword. They form a kind of enveloping power and cover the white night. The white night froze. Even if the murderous heart at the moment is strong, he is shocked by this method. You know, this is the spirit of Hongbing! However, the opponent did not have Hongbing at all, but used the power of the domain to simulate the strength of Hongbing. What a shock! White night once thought that he was wrong, but after some feelings, he found that he did not notice the mistake at all.All these terrible flame curtains have the spirit of Li Huang sword. Their temperature also maintained at an average level of Lihuang sword fire. How could this happen? The white night was terrified, but he tried his best to urge Lihuang sword to cut the curtain of fire on all sides. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four violent explosions were heard. Then four dazzling patterns spread around. White night did not hesitate, carrying Hongbing low roar, to the emperor rushed. Eight red soldiers were wrapped in his spirit and killed to the emperor. The emperor was shocked. Whoa! A breath of vastness gushed from his body. White night was suddenly shaken by this breath, but he insisted on with his teeth. But when Hongbing was about to descend on the emperor''s body. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... the empty space of Zhihuang''s whole body made a record of the fierce sound of swords. Then I saw a terrible sword light burst out. Eight weapons appeared from the void beside the emperor, and directly resisted the Hongbing in the white night. Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... comes out frequently. Then there are the dazzling lines produced by the mutual impact of Hongbing forces, which spread around. The surrounding void was distorted, and everything began to riot. The white night breathed heavily. Looking at these weapons, I was shocked to find that all these weapons were like Hongbing... "what..." I felt that my three views would be overturned! In this realm of true God, even Hongbing can copy this emperor! And... It''s a perfect reproduction! This is not a fake Hongbing can match! This is the strength of Hongbing. "How could it be?" The eyes of the white night were huge. "Ants know very little about what they know. This is probably your blind area of knowledge, but it doesn''t matter, because it doesn''t matter!" To Emperor smile way, finger move. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the eight hongbings transformed by him were shocked. Pooh! White night was shocked to fly out on the spot, spit blood, fell on the ground, some difficult to get up. He got up in a hurry, and the killing intention in his heart made him not at ease. But the next second, the scene before his eyes actually made him produce a deep despair for the first time. "Is this... True?" The whole person seemed to be stupid. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2728 despair! This time, the heart of the white night was replaced by endless despair. Those so-called killing and killing intention can no longer occupy his heart. Only fear, confusion and endless despair could invade his heart! Only before the meeting, there are a lot of fluctuations in the void. As soon as these ripples appear, they shake the whole void. And inside these ripples, there is a sharp weapon. The shapes of these weapons are best known at night! Because... That''s a bunch of soldiers! Yes. In front of the white night, there are all Hongbing! The number is endless, covering the sky. All these are the appearance of eight Hongbing soldiers in his hands. At a glance, there are tens of thousands of them, which is extremely frightening. Tens of thousands of soldiers. This is a vision that can only be created by magic. What can be mapped in the eyes of white night is everything that really exists... why can this person directly copy Hongbing? And absorb all the breath of Hongbing? Generally speaking, this is unrealistic at all and does not exist at all... but all this is presented in the eyes of white night, even if she does not want to believe it. "Ant, do you understand now? The opponent you are challenging is God! It''s your God! What is the use of what you do when facing the gods? You''re just wasting your energy To the emperor light said, then raised the hand. Whoa! Ten thousand swords at once! Tens of thousands of Hongbing suddenly burst out of the void and oppressed the white night. "Ah White night issued a shrill roar, the whole person is half kneeling on the ground, is already unable to stand up. The pressure released by tens of thousands of Hongbing simply made him unable to get up. This sense of oppression transcends heaven and earth and shakes the past and the present. White night has never faced such a terrible sense of oppression. At this moment, he only felt that his whole body strength had been completely broken, and there was no more resistance in his heart. The intention of killing in his heart was to disappear at this moment. Without the drive of killing intention, the mind of the white night also recovers, and the heart is filled with fear again. He wanted to run away. But at this time, there is no way out. White night found that in addition to the physical body, all the present self was destroyed by this terrible trend. There''s nothing left. There''s nothing left. I don''t have a breath in my body. No more energy. The spirit of heaven stopped running, all the Qi veins were closed, even the heart, almost stopped beating. At this time, the ferocious and magical energy of Heihe has disappeared... white night knows that it is impossible for him to compete with it. Even the power in your heart. It''s just a heart, not a brain! In the face of such a strong existence, the white night is even too late to run, but it forces the white night to fight with it. "Although he was saved by it, he was still killed by this thing!" The white night took a light breath and murmured. But it''s a life. At this point, we can only obey everything and give up resistance. Thousands of soldiers came down. But just as they approached the white night, all the Hongbing suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared in an instant. White night a Zheng, suddenly understand what, eyes suddenly solidified countless. "Are these... Fake?" He spoke hoarsely. "It''s fake. Isn''t it in your hands?" The emperor walked to the distance, then walked to the distance. The indifferent face was filled with a faint smile: "but even if it''s fake, how about it? After all, I have achieved the effect. " The night was silent. Indeed. Although the white soldiers have killed them, they have been completely destroyed. Now the white night, even stand up straight body of strength are not, not a bit of courage to resist. He is like a fish pressed on the chopping board and slaughtered by the emperor. At this time, what''s the difference between dying under the blade of Hongbing''s sword or dying on an ordinary sword? White night dead stare, looking at the coming to the emperor. He tried his best to get up and swing his sword, but his fear and weak body made him unable to do it. "Now, it''s over, ants!" To the emperor light said, and then raised a finger, toward the white night''s head in the past.The fingertip is full of light, containing the power of the law of destruction. Anything that touches the light will turn into smoke and disappear on the spot. No means or force in the world can restore it. The white night tried to roar, and the body of the crazy urge a soul. The soul of the dead dragon! At this time, the only thing he could feel was the spirit of heaven! Only when the spirit is activated can he have a chance of life. But at this time, can the situation be reversed just by activating the spirit of the dead dragon? This is obviously unrealistic. But at the moment when that finger is about to touch the white night... Keng! A black light suddenly hit, and instantly cut to the emperor''s fingers. Black light is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it. Click! Zhihuang''s shining finger was cut off instantly. Blood gushed. "What?" To the emperor brow a frown, instilled in the white night on the suppression of the instant collapse. At night, I fixed my eyes. It''s an abandoned sword! He also did not know where the strength came from, immediately clasped the abandoned magic sword, mercilessly to the emperor to cut. To the emperor''s body disappeared in an instant, appeared again, has stood behind the white night. "Ants! How dare you hurt me? Death He roared and hit the white night''s body with a blow. The destructive power of destroying heaven and earth comes directly. The speed of white night can''t keep up with the emperor! The gap between the two can not be changed by some external factors. As the emperor said, in front of the white night, he is a god! This is a blow that can''t be avoided! But when the fist is near... Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... Lihuang sword, Yeyao sword, jingmie sword and batian sword all flew in, forming a barrier behind the white night, which accurately blocked the fist. The ripples of destruction burst out from Hongbing''s weapon immediately... Hongbing trembled slightly. There is no need to say much about the power of this punch. But... It can''t be broken. The white night after Hongbing is intact. "Well?" Zhihuang''s pupils dilated countless times, and he obviously couldn''t believe the scene in front of him... he clearly felt that there was no energy pouring out of his body in the white night, and these Hongbing were not controlled by him. That is to say, these soldiers are protecting him! How could this happen? To the emperor''s mind is full of fog. Hongbing... Actually protect the Lord! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2729 The emperor suppressed all the energy of the white night. At this time, the white night can not motivate any Hongbing. But these soldiers moved. And it perfectly blocks all the attacks of the emperor. He knows that Hongbing is spiritual, but can''t these Hongbing see that this soul person is just a waste of Jin Dynasty? Why does Hong Bing protect him? Isn''t it good to change to a stronger master? To the emperor''s heart rippling with resentment and cold. "I''d like to see how long these rags can protect you!" To Huang low roar, two fists suddenly surge up two chaotic force, and later generations disappear again. When it appears, it turns into innumerable virtual shadows, which surround the white night. The white night breathes a tight, Zheng Zheng''s looking at these empty shadow, at this moment, the virtual shadow already blew out his fist. The white night couldn''t see clearly how many fists the other side threw at him every second. What he saw was just a beam of light coming from those shadows. But at this time, Hong Bing moved again. Eight Hongbing soldiers were directly like armour, close to the body of the white night, resisting the blow of the fist. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "Bang... burst out. A great deal of destruction rippled around. However, no matter how dense and ferocious these fists were, they could not break the defense of Hongbing, let alone hurt the body of Bai Ye. White night was terrified and stunned. What''s going on? Why do these soldiers protect their owners automatically? You know, all the other Hongbing have bridged with Bai Ye, only to abandon the magic sword. Bai Ye can''t figure out his specific attitude. But at present, even abandoning the magic sword has taken the initiative to protect the day night! What the hell is going on? White night can''t understand, but this is not the time to think about it. How to get out of here! At the same time, his eyes looked at the shadow around him and said coldly: "you can''t defeat Hongbing!" This word falls, instantly stimulated to that emperor. "Incompetent rat! How can I defeat you? Die! Die! Death To the emperor roared, seemed to be infuriated, the fists more crazy bombardment. But even if the destructive power he released was enough to destroy the whole shangshenshan mountain again and again, he could not tear the power of Hongbing. "You can''t destroy them! In this world, the only one who can destroy Hong Bing is Hong Bing! " The white night is cold. "Good! In this case, I''ll let Hong Bing destroy the scrap iron in your hands! " To the emperor low roar, suddenly back, with a wave of both hands, FA Jue read open. Buzzing... the void is rippling again. Later, the one that disappeared earlier appeared again. I don''t know how much better than the white soldier''s appearance! This time to the emperor released the copy of the Hongbing, white night believe, there must be a body! He is no longer bravado, but to completely destroy the white night, together with his Hongbing! "The old man outside is right. Magic weapon is only foreign object. Only one''s own strength is really powerful! Since these Hongbing are going to fight against me, well, I will destroy them together with you, so that the people in the world will know whether my imperial power can be superior to the world! Kill To the emperor roared, ten thousand swords fired at once. This time, the sword is almost blocking the sky and the sun. No matter who it is, everyone will tremble for it. The same is true of white night. But the next second, his heart suddenly emerged endless killing intention. Endless killing and anger. Inexplicable appearance! There are no signs at all. The white night was stunned. He looked at his heart in disbelief. But I feel that it is not only killing intention, but also surging energy. At this moment, it is all poured out and instilled in the whole body of the white night. At this moment, white night seemed to feel that he had a new life. And he understood everything vaguely. This heart... Has a mind. Its purpose is to fight against the emperor. Previously, it concealed energy and blocked the killing intention to force Hongbing! It probably knew that Zhihuang had the means to copy Hongbing. But the Emperor didn''t know that if he used the copied Hongbing to fight the real Hongbing, the Hongbing would be out of control!Once Hongbing is out of control, its power is its own power, not the power that can be released by white night... in this way, white night has the capital to fight against the Emperor... the white night stares at the attacking Hongbing and secretly gathers strength and prepares to attack. But the eight soldiers in front of him could not hold on. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... all the Hongbing were crazy and rushed out. The eight red soldiers are like eight long rainbow. They attack and rush forward. All the Hongbing''s momentum spread out and burst forward. Any copy of Hongbing''s approach is shattered by the momentum of their bodies. Bang! Bang! Bang! Kuang... although the breath of these copied Hongbing is amazing and looks like the real Hongbing, it can''t stop the impact of the real Hongbing. In an instant, the countless copies of Hongbing in front of the white night were all shaken into smoke... after the eight Hongbing rushed into the sky, the clouds were shrouded in mist, and those copied Hongbing were completely smashed. No one escaped. The real Hongbing, with violent killing and anger, attacked and stormed wildly. They even find the location of the copied Hongbing and smash it. After a while, Zhihuang''s terrible move was completely disintegrated by eight Hongbing soldiers. The sky is in chaos. The emperor even retreated because his moves were broken, and there was still a little blood spilling from the corners of his mouth. Seeing this scene, the white night light smile, opened a mouth: "how? It seems that you are better than these poor irons "Damn it!" To the emperor''s eyes rippling with towering anger. He never expected that these Hongbing were so violent... they called out in the daytime. Whoosh, whoosh... all the Hongbing fell from the sky and fell in front of the white night. The heart accumulates energy again. My fingers move at night. Sonorous! Eight Hongbing immediately stabbed into his body, and combined man and sword. Its Qi, its meaning, rises in an instant. "What? You still want to fight me? " To the emperor''s eyes rippling with killing intention, cold drink shout. "Can''t you?" White night is dominated by killing heart, no more terror. "Yes, but the consequence is that you will die for me at once!" To the emperor''s roar, again rushed to kill in the past. "Even if I die, I will kill you!" The white night roared, and the fingers moved again to offer the strength of the Hongbing army, and the emperor of Chaozhi killed him with a bang www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2730 When people and swords close, the spirit of white night has been greatly improved, which is quite different from that before. But for such a terrible existence, his promotion is not enough to turn the situation around. But the killing intention in the white night''s heart drove him to continue to attack. Whoosh! He pointed to the sword and stabbed it to the emperor. Under the fury, the emperor was not afraid at all, and directly raised his arm to hit the sharp sword. Pooh! The Qi sword is incomparable and cuts the wrist of Zhihuang directly. Blood gushed out. But the next second, the broken wrist quickly healed after penetrating the air sword, and hammered hard at the chest of white night. Bang! The power of this blow is still earth shaking, directly through the chest of the white night. Broken meat and bones burst out. But the white night did not fall down, the same sword to the emperor''s arm. Whew! One of Zhihuang''s arms was cut off. They stepped back slightly. The white night covers the chest, urges the spirit flower day soul diligently to restore the wound. The emperor moved his lower body, and the power in the realm of God directly healed all the wounds on his whole body, and soon the man was perfect. "Now we are at the same height. In front of Hong Bing, your body is also fragile, and in front of your offensive, my flesh and blood are also extremely fragile. This so-called field does not seem to bring you much advantage." Said the hoarse night. "Stupid, although Hong Bing can help you hurt me, how can our accomplishments be the same? How can we compare the methods of soul rhyme between you and me? A mole ant is a mole ant, I don''t know the height of the earth! " To the emperor cold hum, fingers move again. Bang! A beam of light came down, shining on the body of the white night. "Rotten!" To the emperor to drink. It is like the true word, but it is more powerful than the true word. The mysterious power comes on the white night. White night''s flesh and blood began to peel off immediately. He clenched his teeth and moved his fingers. Whoosh, whoosh... a large amount of sword spirit flies out, like a storm to the emperor. The emperor dodged in a hurry. In the white night, the spirit of Hongbing was transformed into a barrier, which was isolated from his head and blocked the strange light outside. To the emperor''s eyes a Lin, and then the art of evoking the soul. Boom! The void in all directions burst again, and then thousands of troops rushed out of it and attacked the night. White night is still fearless, fingers are moving. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! After flashing, the shadow of eight red soldiers fell on the eight directions around him, covering everything up. When those thousands of troops and horses rushed to attack, the shadow of the eight Hongbing soldiers immediately poured out their strength. The vast and magical Hongbing power was like rippling ripples, and the rushing troops and horses touched the ripples, disappeared and turned into smoke. The pupils of the emperor were slightly dilated. "Why do you have such a profound understanding of the power of Hongbing when you were a little emperor of Jin?" These skills can''t be mastered by those who have won the Red Army for the first time! Moreover, some of the techniques performed by the white night should not be mastered by a person of his level, even if the sword is integrated into one. "What about the period of emperor Jin? If I can stand here and fight with you before I die, it can explain everything. If you continue to treat me as a mole ant, then I have a chance to win, because you are always belittling the enemy! " Drink in the daytime, and then evoke the soul. The shadow of eight Hongbing revolved around him, and constantly stirred. A strong storm, centered on the white night, began to form, twist and kill everything. "Reckless!" The emperor was furious. This mole ant dare to attack and kill him! What humiliation! "If I don''t frustrate you today, I will not be the emperor!" To the emperor roaring, hands together, and then urge magic. We can see that the terrible sun and moon on the sky like the devil''s pupil suddenly merge and turn into a huge red ball. The red ball constantly jumps, sometimes big and sometimes small, just like a big red heart, which is very frightening. Then, there is a huge red mark on the surface of the heart. When the red mark moves, a surge of energy gushes out and directly hits the white night. At that moment, all the forces in this area of white night were like being broken by a sledgehammer. All of this has been turned into sand and disappeared... this is an eschatological force that can destroy the continent and completely erase the region. For the people of Lysander, this power is like punishment!No one can resist, no one can match! After all, it is the area leading to the God''s state. But... The strength of Hongbing did not dissipate. Instead, it was spinning faster and faster, and more and more burst. In front of this amazing power, Hong Bing did not show any decline at all! Bang!! The extermination energy poured out of the huge heart smashed on Hongbing''s frightening lines. Two forces of destruction, crashing, crashing around. Everything is destroyed, flattened and annihilated all around... the realms of God are shaking, and it seems that the emperor can no longer maintain this realm of true gods. People outside can''t see everything in the field, but they can see that the endless energy covering the mountain is trembling, as if there is a tyrannical force scattered everywhere. However, although the red heart is very powerful and extraordinary, it is not the enemy of Hongbing. Under the suppression of Hongbing''s power, the energy in the heart began to collapse a little bit, but it could not break through Hongbing''s power. See here, to the emperor''s eyes revealed a deep shock and incredible. "I said, you can''t be better than Hongbing!" White night cold drink, spin and fierce spin Hongbing, the storm suddenly soared innumerable, the whole son to the emperor that volume kill in the past. For a moment, heaven and earth trembled, and the end came. The inexhaustible destructive force is like a storm, rushing around. To Emperor eye dew fear, breath also than before, to messy many! In front of Hong Bing''s strength, even if it was him, he did not dare to ignore it. He began to be more careful and conscientious. Because in front of the existence of the Jin emperor period, revealed the strength, far beyond his imagination, to the emperor had to do his best. Looking at the approaching storm, the emperor took a deep breath and drank in a low voice: "storm!" Whoa!! Similarly, a violent storm attacked and rushed at the Hongbing forces. However, it did not collide with the strength of Hong Bing. The emperor knew that his own strength could not break the strength of Hongbing. Therefore, after the storm has passed, the middle area will be torn apart. All the forces of the Hongbing who had rushed into the torn space dissipated. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2731 "Well?" White night put up the move, cold stare at the emperor. "Who said that Hong Bing could tear everything apart? But the best defense is space! What if you have Hong Bing? Your blade will never touch me! You can''t beat me! You ant, you will die in my hands To the emperor sneer, and then walk toward the white night. With every step he took, the void in front of him trembled. A great deal of void was torn, and cracks appeared in front of him. These split spaces are the shield of the emperor. No matter how much power the Hongbing forces release at night, they will only be absorbed by these spaces, and they will not be able to touch the emperor behind. With a cold hum in the white night, the shadows of eight Hongbing collide with each other again. Bang! Liuhe Jinghong was released again. But the light came, to the emperor''s whole body split a circle of space ring, the light from those all absorbed. "No use, no use, ha ha, since the space technique can control Hong Bing, then let you see my space magic!" To Emperor laugh, finger a wave. Bang! Bang! Bang! The surrounding space ripples again, and then a large number of mountain like spatial regions are born and separated from the void. They fly directly to the white night. The mountains of space are particularly amazing and fierce. When they rush, they can distort the void around the white night. As soon as the void is distorted, the movable range around the night is greatly reduced. After a while, the mountains of space hit hard and flooded the night. Bang!! The area where the white night is located is suddenly chaotic and completely distorted. However, the emperor did not stop. Because he smelled the smell of the white night, which was not dead. Such a space is not dead, how can the white night give up? It''s to do it again. Roar, boom... above the sky, the terrible thunder and lightning fell from the sky and struck the chaos fiercely. These are blood red thunder and lightning, like the sickle of death, smashing into the chaotic space, immediately splashing out strange flowers. After hundreds of terrible thunder and lightning, the emperor raised his hand and seized it. Gulu... the space over there is suddenly like a piece of white paper pulled up by people, suddenly twisted, confused, and suddenly broken and torn. Before and after, it''s only seven or eight minutes of Kung Fu, where it has turned into a pitch black, just like a black hole. There''s nothing left but black, endless black holes. I can''t see the smell of the white night. To the emperor put down his hand, his face again filled with strange smile. "You''re just an ant to fight with me. Why are you?" With that, Zhihuang plans to withdraw the realm of the true God and take the Hongbing in the black hole at the same time. He believed that no matter how powerful his technique was, he would never be able to destroy Hongbing. After all, he knows something about the origin of Hong Bing. It''s just when the chaotic black hole approaches the Emperor... Keng! A shrill white light burst out of it. "Well?" When the emperor breathed, he immediately jumped back. But it was slow. When dodging away, I found that my hand, foot and half of my flesh and blood were cut. The blood was raging. It looked terrible. Moreover, there are a lot of Hongbing''s strength attached to the wound. His soul Qi can''t remove these forces, so as to achieve the curative effect. Till the emperor frowned and looked ahead. Only then saw the chaos scatter, the star rises. Several colorful lights burst out from the inside, especially the magic power reflected in the sky, and a shadow like a God came out of it. Isn''t this Hongbing technique? To the emperor''s consternation, incredible looking at the whole body with light of the white night, extremely surprised. However, he saw that the shadow of Hongbing had been put away in the white night, but he came to this place with his bare hands. But his hands, but there is a connection between the star power. "Dark sky star meteorite!" Then the emperor roared and his fingers moved. Roaring... the huge red ball like a heart on the sky immediately fell from the sky and hit straight into the white night. "Broken!" White night raised his hand, toward the sky a grasp, the mouth is issued a simple two words. As soon as these two words appeared, the emperor actually gave birth to a feeling that the gods were issuing orders in front of him. "The true word of God?" To the emperor blurted out on the spot, eyes stare huge incomparable.Bang!! The huge red ball exploded on the spot. Zhihuang''s technique was once again cracked. To the emperor''s expression is dull, silently looking at the broken trace. The white night once again fell on the emperor''s body, and made a sound. "Hang!" As soon as the voice fell, he spat out a big mouthful of blood. Then, the empty space around Zhihuang trembled wildly, and a large number of space blades formed, and then, regardless of everything, cleaved to Zhihuang. "Go away! get the hell out of here! Get out of here To the emperor roared, forced to restore the injured body, hands release the magic power, crazy impact on these space blades. Click! Click! Click! Click! Ka... those space blades are all chopped up one by one. But when one is broken, another is born. It seems that there is no end to such a cycle... moreover, with the continuous destruction of these space blades, more and more space blades are produced, and the speed of space blades'' fighting and bombardment is becoming more and more intense. After about ten minutes, the speed of the space blade is too fast to be captured at night. Finally. "Split up!" The emperor roared. Whew! His body split on the spot, one side of the body turned into sand and disappeared, while the other side was directly torn into powder by a large number of blades and turned into fragments on the spot. Snoring... the body that turned into sand healed again in the periphery, forming the supreme emperor''s noumenon. But the present emperor, already weak to the extreme. The move just now is similar to puppet art, but different from puppet art, both sides are his noumenon. He had to. Because these space blades are to lock his noumenon. If you don''t kill his noumenon, the space blade can''t stop, and puppet art can''t save him. But it''s over. It''s just. This is just a word in the white night, which makes the emperor disheartened. He glared at the white night with astonishment and amazement on his face. "Why do you know the word of God? Why do you have this ancient wonder? " The emperor shouts. "I have too many ancient skills. It''s a pity that I don''t have enough strength to display them. But now, you''ve forced me to be desperate. Then I don''t have to be polite to you any more." Finish saying, white night raised a hand, finger points to emperor, want to launch God''s true word again. Before he spoke, he kept spitting blood out of his mouth, even some blood with meat. Seeing this scene, the emperor was cool from head to foot. He already knew what day night was going to say next. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2732 God''s truth telling is a kind of miraculous divinity which can be seen from the ancient library at night. According to the introduction in the ancient library, these techniques are used by gods and can not be used by mortals. White night has long known the actual combat steps of God''s truth telling. But... He can''t use it, and he doesn''t dare to use it! Because his ability is not enough to perform this technique. Even if the ability is enough, we can''t misuse it! Because the price of this skill is Shouyuan! Life! The greater the power of divine word, the greater the cost. Like the sound of white night. If it is a common mantra, he will never hurt his muscles and bones, but for the emperor, the ordinary mantra will not have any effect. Therefore, only God''s true words can deal with the emperor. What''s more, it''s also a kind of divinity''s true words, which is based on the power of Hongbing. Just that move, let to Emperor incomparably weak. White night once thought that the words just said enough to kill the emperor. But he did not expect the vitality of the emperor so tenacious! A word of God cannot kill it. Orphan, he intends to use the last and strongest divine word to solve the problem. That is... die! As long as this word is called out, no matter how strong the person is, it will disappear in an instant and die completely. This is an irreversible death that cannot be revived by any means. But white night will also die because of the word of God. It''s all a means of death. According to the reason of white night, he would never use this method, he would only try to leave. After all, if you die, even if you kill the emperor, what''s the point? But he had to say this word because of the killing intention in his heart. However, white night''s life and body are not enough for him to easily say the word. The word has not been called out, his body has been unable to bear, constantly spit out blood. But he couldn''t say the word at all. Even if he was forced to do so, he couldn''t say it. On the contrary, under the trend of being killed, his body was about to collapse. No way! No more! It has to stop! But... If you don''t kill this person, you can''t escape. Kill him! Kill him! There was a voice in the heart of the white night that drove him. But white night cannot extinguish the sound. Pooh! Puff... the more blood you spit in your mouth, the weaker your body is, as if your internal organs were torn apart. He pointed to the other side, shaking. He could see a chill and eerie black air on his fingers. And the tip of the finger is turning pale... this is a precursor. And with the voice of his mouth becoming more and more condensed, the pale spread from the fingers began to erode along his arm. The whole realms of God became extremely silent. To the emperor stood in place, staring at the white night, did not dare to move, just staring at the white night. An atmosphere of extreme depression pervaded their hearts. At this moment, to the emperor is the slightest sound can not be made. White night can''t resist the killing heart in his heart. Especially when the Emperor didn''t contain his killing heart, it was more difficult to let his mind control his body. The white night has opened its mouth. At this moment, the throat seemed to shake. And at the same time, all over the body emerged an incomparable power. The body of the white night is also cocooned, becoming extremely delicate. He felt that this was about to become his last word. The pressure on the scene is getting stronger and stronger. Finally! To Emperor seems to be unable to bear this kind of pressure again, take the lead to open a cavity to cry urgently: "wait a minute!" As a result, the killing intention of the white night''s heart suddenly fluctuated... "don''t kill me! We... We make peace!! We can have peace talks! " To the emperor is shouting again. Finish saying that, white night''s inner killing intention unexpectedly appeared the fluctuation. He suddenly regained his consciousness, as if there was a little gap in his killing intention. He did not dare to hesitate. He closed his open mouth at once. At the same time, he grasped the finger which was raised and pointed to the emperor with his other hand, and broke it down abruptly. In the end, he pressed the raised hand down. The Qi that pervaded the whole body was intended to gradually dissipate at this time. But he didn''t stop there. He tried his best to sacrifice all the eight Hongbing soldiers from his body, and then stabbed him around to form a circle.He urged the spirit of heaven, but he did not pay attention to Taotie and Linghua. Instead, he focused all his attention on the soul of the dead dragon. Whoa! As soon as the soul power of the dead dragon''s spirit overflows, all eight Hongbing soldiers around him tremble wildly. Hong Bing''s prestige fell directly on him. That violent killing heart was suppressed in an instant. The white night spits hard breath, is almost paralyzed to sit on the ground. There to the emperor has been observing his every move, eyes shaking, seems to have something in mind, but the bottom of his eyes or deep fear. God''s word skill... That''s not a powerful skill he can fight against. He would not have thought of such a technique at night. In fact, it is not only him, I am afraid no one would think of the white night meeting... the white night relieved his breath, and even the emperor did not dare to act rashly. But listen to the hoarse white night and drink: "do not want to die, immediately scattered work, self-cultivation!" To the emperor breath a tight, hesitated next. "You seem to have other thoughts?" White night eyes show ferocious, suddenly rise, and then again raise hands. "I will! I seal it To the emperor secretly gnash teeth, drink a cry, finger jerk, toward the front of a wave. Whoa! A large number of blue runes appeared in front of him. He moved his fingers over the runes, and a moment later his arm moved towards the rune. Whoa! All runes immediately turned into a chain of light and bound the emperor to death. In an instant, the breath of the emperor disappeared. See this, white night in the heart head mercilessly relieved. Although this self styled skill can be solved, it takes at least one hundred breath to get rid of it. Within this hundred breath, the emperor can''t move at all, and the white night can escape from here within this hundred rest time. With the closure of Zhihuang''s cultivation, the realm of true God disappeared. They left the territory and reappeared at the top of the mountain. In an instant, countless pairs of eyes looked up to the top of the holy mountain. People opened their eyes and looked at the two people on the top of the mountain. That blue stone ancestor also suddenly returned to God, immediately locked to the emperor. But when he saw the self sealing chain on the emperor, he was stunned. "To the emperor, you..." he murmured. To the emperor did not speak, the eyes are full of unwilling and resentment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2733 All around was the sound of air cooling. All the people looking up the top of the mountain of God are petrified. Many people can rub their eyes constantly, even silently recite the mantra in their hearts. They once thought they were wrong, or they had hallucinations, or what power the mind God was affected. But for a while, they were sure. I have not been affected by any technique, and I don''t read anything wrong! The terror that can not be shocked by the world can reach the emperor. It is indeed self-contained. Countless people pour out cool air, scalp numbness, the spirit of the sky was frightened to tremble. What is the reason why he was self-taught? Is it... The existence of this period of Jin Dynasty? Can he push the emperor into this situation? You''re cheating, right? No one can believe it! No one would believe it. But it all happened in front of people. "What is this... Exactly? What happened? " The old father of Qingshi went back to God and asked, and the voice was filled with a touch of wonder. "What? Old thing, what else does this need to explain? Can''t you read it? " The emperor was angry and stared at him to drink cold. The old father of Qingshi did not speak any more, looked at the emperor, and looked at the white night, if he had thought. But see white night rush from the dragon ring to take out the pills, plug into the mouth to restore strength. He really wanted to use Hong Bing to get the emperor out of his face. But he found that he couldn''t do it at all. It has consumed most of his power to suppress his killing intention by using Hong Bing. He is now doing his best to move his hands and feet. He can''t even stand. If you don''t take back the soldiers, you will not have the extra power to do anything else in the night. If Hongbing is recovered, his intention of killing cannot be suppressed, he will still not be able to control his body, just afraid that he will still be able to kill and punish him, and he will not be able to control himself. Right. Can let this green stone ancestor suppress kill for himself! Night vaguely to their own heart of the killing intention has some understanding. If the enemy does not show his intention to kill himself, his intention of killing will be reduced by a lot. Just like before, after he released Hongbing, countless souls on the Shenshan mountain felt the Qi of Hongbing. In order to capture Hongbing, everyone thought about how to kill the white night, and naturally, the white night flow revealed his heart. And under the stimulation of their killing heart, the killing intention of the white night is also released in full, which is difficult to control. Especially the killing intention of the emperor, he was almost unable to control. Fortunately, the emperor finally advised, and intended to seek peace and kill the heart, only then gave the white night a gap, so that the white night can use the spirit of Hong Bing to suppress the killing. But this is ultimately the standard of the treatment. It''s impossible to be that all the time in the white night. Fortunately, after emperor was subdued by himself, the soul around him had dared not show much killing intention to him, nor to go to covet the Hongbing in his hands. This makes the white night heart less kill. He immediately withdrew a few Hongbing, so that his strength can be restored some, people can stand up some. "Boy, I didn''t expect you could handle the emperor. I looked down on you." The old father of Qingshi stared at the white night and opened his mouth to sink. White night, the old ancestor of Qingshi looked at him, and found that he was already full of strong fighting spirit in his eyes. No, no! The heart of the night whispered bad. But listen to the old ancestor Qingshi drinking: "I originally wanted to fight against the emperor to improve my current state, but I didn''t think you defeated him unexpectedly. Since that, I think your toughness and strength should be stronger than that of the emperor. So, please fight with me!" After that, the old father of Qingshi directly moved the soul skill and set out the posture. "I am in a hurry to drink and shout at night:" old green stone ancestor, I have consumed too much now, and I am in a bad state. You are fighting with me at this time, is not it hard to win? " "You are right, but I want to make your state recover with your strength. I can wait!" "You want to fight, I can give you a chance, but I am not in a safe situation. Although the emperor is forced to be self-contained, it is Shenshan, and many jackals and tigers are staring at me. I''m afraid I won''t have time to fight with you." "What do you mean?" "If you want to play with me to improve your strength, it''s simple. You just need to help me." The voice was low on the night. "What''s the busy?" The old father of Qingshi asked immediately. "I hesitate to go down in the white night and whisper," please come closer. " The old father hesitated for a moment, and finally came to the front. But the white night he dared not rely on was too close and kept on alert. Although he would like to fight with the white night, there is no absolute trust in this place. Anyone can become his own enemy. The old green stone ancestors can mix up the gods and mountains. The mind of the city is not the same.But seeing the white night, he said in a low voice: "you helped me suppress the killing thought in my heart, and I should also know the situation in my body. So I hope you can help me to suppress this killing thought, so that I can recover in the shortest time and fight with you!" "Is that why?" The old man saw something. Fortunately, Qingshi didn''t have much interest in Hongbing. Otherwise, he would not be able to resist it. It''s a great blessing in misfortune. "What I don''t care about most is external force. In this case, I will help you once. I hope you can keep your promise and fight with me!" Qingshi Laozu sank, then raised his hand to cover the chest of the white night. White night did not stop. At this time, he almost gave his life to Qingshi. If Laozu Qingshi wants to capture these Hongbing, he can kill the white night with only one thought. But white night had to do the same. After all, he didn''t have the ability to resist at present... fortunately, Laozu Qingshi didn''t seem to be interested in these high-level soldiers. After the palm of his hand covered the heart of the white night, it stimulated some unique force, and the killing intention of Bai Ye''s heart immediately disappeared. He immediately stopped the urge of Hongbing, and the whole person was suddenly relieved. Thank you very much White night squeezed out a smile. "You''re welcome. I''ll give you an hour to recover. After an hour, here we are. Let''s have a fight. " Qingshi Laozu said lightly. White night did not say a word, but immediately put away Hongbing, sit down cross knees, while swallowing pills, while breathing. To the emperor''s eye dew unwilling, thought under, low voice way: "old fellow, you really want to be so?" "What? Do you still remember his soldiers? " Qingshi Laozu''s light road. "If I get Hongbing, I will be stronger than him. When you fight with me, you will be promoted, won''t you?" To the emperor''s deep voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2734 As soon as the words fell, the old father of Qingshi was lost in thought. Indeed, Zhihuang''s strength is stronger. If you win Hongbing, the realm will be even more different. Fighting with Laozu Qingshi can give him more guidance and insights... "Laozu Qingshi, if you really believe him, you are wrong." At this time, the white night in cross knee meditation suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth. The emperor''s face sank. His voice was deliberately dealt with by the old master Qingshi, and the people next to him should not be able to hear him. Why is it that this person understands his voice... "Laozu Qingshi, I have to admit that my accomplishments are not high, and my soul state is only in the period of emperor Jin. But I have to tell you that the reason why I can get so many Hongbing soldiers proves that my means are not limited to the period of emperor Jin!" The white night face is expressionless way. The emperor wanted to speak, but when he thought of the God''s truth telling skill in the white night, his heart trembled and he did not dare to speak again. The true word of God! This is an extraordinary technique. He believed that there were few people in the whole mountain who knew this technique. Not even him! What''s more frightening is that the existence of the Jin emperor period can actually display the divinity''s truth words... this is no small problem. Although Zhihuang coveted Hongbing, he was more concerned about his own life. If he forced the existence of the Jin Dynasty into a hurry, he immediately launched the divinity''s truth telling technique and died with himself, which would be bad. For a time, Zhihuang did not refute the white night. Those who know the true words of God can''t look at their soul state any more. Qingshi Laozu saw that the emperor did not dare to refute the words of the white night, and vaguely felt a little wrong. But at this time... boom... the ground suddenly trembled again, and then looked at the sky which was slightly dim, suddenly appeared a lot of strange light. These lights are red and blue, and burst out of the clouds, attracting countless souls below to look up. Qingshi Laozu followed the emperor and looked up. After the light, there are a lot of ripples in the void. Vaguely, it seems that you can see all kinds of wonderful shadows in the void behind the ripples. There are mountains, faces, beasts and giants... "this is..." the old man of Qingshi murmured. "It seems that you can''t fight with this man today. If you want to fight, there will be a lot of people." To Huangjing road. The ancestor of Qingshi didn''t speak. But white night was terrified. Because he felt a lot of terror, and the vast energy came to the top of God. "What''s going on?" Asked the white night. "Do you need to ask? The powers are awakened with a start. " Qingshi Laozu''s light road. "Awakened?" White night a Zheng, suddenly is thought of what, coagulation voice way: "you mean... Hongbing gas meaning?" "After all, Hongbing''s spirit is too obvious. Climbing the Shenshan mountain is a hidden dragon and crouching tiger. I think it''s a great ability who realized that Hong Bing''s breath was awakened, and he woke up from meditation and many other great powers. Boy, it seems that the duel between us can''t be carried out today. You''d better try to deal with these strong men." Qingshi Laozu''s light road. White night a listen, scalp numbness, which dare to take care of these? He immediately turned and dashed down the hill. His strength is not much, only by running. The speed of running is not fast. All the souls at the foot of the mountain are staring at the white night rushing down. Greed and fanaticism still twinkle in everyone''s eyes. But... They don''t dare to move. Because the fate of the emperor has deeply shocked them. This person even to the emperor can subdue, rely on them to provoke, that is not to hit the stone with an egg, to die? However, it was not far from running down the mountain in the white night, and a strong and powerful voice spread all over the mountain. "I smell the smell of Hong Bing! Who can tell me who is in charge of Hong Bing? " The voice is so grand and supreme that anyone who hears it can''t help but pay homage to it. Many souls all kneel on the ground and worship the sound source. Even the emperor and the ancestor of Qingshi had to be solemn. But... No one dares to respond to that voice. "What? Did you not hear what I said The voice was a little cold: "in that case, I''ll kill some people to let you know what will happen if you don''t answer this question!" The sound fell, and the air pressure on the mountain suddenly rose. Qingshi Laozu and Zhihuang didn''t care about the pressure, but those ordinary soul people on the mountainside couldn''t bear such suppression. They immediately cried out, "he''s running down the mountain!" "Down the hill?" The voice rose at once."He is at large! He is at large! " "Don''t be angry, my Lord. We are innocent! The man who won the Red Army is at large! " The crowd screamed in dismay and fear. "Is it?" After that sound sounded, a star twinkling light spot appeared in the sky, and then the light point burst out and jumped to the mountainside. The white night, which was running towards the foot of the mountain, was immediately locked by it. "This son really has the breath of Hongbing... Stop for me!" That man drinks. White night a bite of teeth, can only draw out abandon God sword, turn body to that light spot one chop. Sonorous! The dark sword spirit flew out like a crescent moon and hit the stars straight. But the stars flash away. The sword of abandoning God was smashed in the air. When he breathed hard in the daytime, he felt that his head was booming. When he looked up, he found a huge star falling from the sky and suppressed him. Under the pressure of the boundless tyrant of the stars, everything around him collapsed and burst into pieces. The souls around him were instantly crushed into powder. The skin and flesh of white night were even more cracked, and the whole person was about to be torn apart. He tried his best to release eight Hongbing soldiers again, intending to use the power of Hongbing to resist these attacks. But just at the moment when the terrible stars come... Dong!! A rainbow light from the distance flying shuttle, straight hit the falling stars. The stars were immediately shaken away. The white night froze. Countless people also looked at the rainbow in a hurry. It is to see the rainbow dissipate, and then a man wearing a long red suit and long hair floating lightly stands in the air. He looked at the broken stars, and then looked at the white night. He drank: "Hongbing, give it to me!" Finish saying, one hand toward white night grab. "You think you can do it?" The stars disappear, and another person appears. He hums coldly and kills the man in red. "Asshole!" The man in red got angry and gave up catching the white night. Instead, he was entangled with it. At the same time, more terrible breath came, one by one grotesque and breath suppressed figure appeared in the sight of the white night. Holding Hongbing tightly in the white night, his face was extremely ugly. At present, he has a feeling of hopelessness www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2735 In the end, shangshenshan is shangshenshan, where crouching tigers, hidden dragons, and strong people stand. For example, Qingshi Laozu and Zhihuang are only two of the great powers on the Shenshan mountain. They are not dominating this place. In the white night, when fighting with the emperor, there was too much Hongbing breath. The great powers in the mountain were naturally awakened. What''s more, the Qi meaning of Zhihuang''s moves is so terrible that those who close their eyes are most sensitive to the souls of the emperor''s level, so they will react early and show up at the customs clearance. Fortunately, the great powers who came behind did not know who the Hongbing was, and the two men were still fighting and had no time to talk to the white night. White night can only run as hard as possible. It''s just... The mountain is so big that I can''t escape here! It has to be disguised. White night''s mind moved, suddenly thought of something. "Stop!" At this time, a soul soul screamed and jumped out of the road to block the white night. At the same time, he called out to the vast and extraordinary terror on the sky: "my Lord, Hong Bing is here! Hong Bing is on this man The soul of emotion is to stop the white night and please those great powers. It''s a pity that he has more ideas. The top several powers seem to have heard the sound, looking at this. And the white night is a sharp sword on his head. How can the soul stop it? In an instant, he was cut into pieces and died on the spot. "This kid is weird!" "Take it down!" The great powers locked in the white night and killed them one after another. Under the suppression of the general situation, the speed of the white night slowed down a lot, and the surrounding boulder vegetation was all torn by the falling boulders. It''s terrifying. White night dead holding Hongbing, the speed is very fast, struggling to escape. But... he has no room to escape at this moment. Too much power has come. And almost all of them lock him in. Now even if he wants to run, where can he run... "stop for me!! Mole ants A great energy roared. Bang Dong! White night''s body immediately hard toward the ground town, feet into the soil, difficult to get up. And when he was struggling to get up, another terrible situation was suppressed. At that time, he was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up again. His repressive force seemed to crush the bones all over his body. He roared hysterically, inspiring Hong Bing''s breath. The release of Hongbing''s strength finally tore up the general situation of his body. But... In this situation, he can''t escape any more! Because countless terrible powers have come here. The white night''s eyes widened and looked ahead. But see a light column fall, stand in front of their own. Those... Are enough to rival the emperor, even more powerful than the emperor. White night simply can''t think of, in the state of Lysander, but also such a terrible super strong! These powers surrounded him, and their power had cut off all areas of the night. Now the white night, has been difficult to fly. Or don''t think about running away... What he should think about now is how to survive. "I feel the smell of Hongbing on the ants... At least eight! At least eight! " A big energy closed his eyes, felt for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes, especially excited. "Eight red soldiers?"?? Is that true? " Another big voice of wonder. "No wonder the Hongbing flavor here is so strong..." "incredible! Incredible! There are twelve Hongbing in total. It is said that if you can get twelve Hongbing, you can dominate the world and let all the creatures in the world bow down and become the only God in this world! And this son has eight Hongbing... Where did he get it? " "I don''t know, but I only know that these eight Hongbing will appear in my hands later!" "Hum, I don''t know. I''ll kill anyone who dares to fight for Hongbing with me today!" "Broken God King! Don''t say it too early! Do you think everyone is afraid of you "If you don''t agree with me, you can have a try with me!" "Oh, I don''t like you!" "Then do it!" "Come on, today we are going to have a good fight to see if your strength has improved during this period of time." The coming powers have begun to oppose each other. But that doesn''t mean everything. There are still a few powerful people who have been staring at the white night and are ready to make a move at any time.At this moment, the whole body of the white night air seems to have solidified, and the terrible killing intention stimulates him to even dare not move the spirit of heaven! It''s so powerful! Although he has a lot of energy blessing, strength is far beyond his own Jin emperor period, but he... Is not invincible in the end! And with the more and more intense killing intention released by these great powers towards him, the killing intention in white night''s own heart also began to explode and soar. The strength of the old man Qingshi was almost useless. No way! If he goes on like this, he will surely die here! Action must be taken. But now I want to run away! It''s already out of the blue! Even if the white night now urges the word of God, it is impossible to eliminate all these powers. White night clenched his teeth and his eyes were red with blood. But... He didn''t insist on it. He suddenly sacrificed eight Hongbing soldiers! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Eight halos bloom. The smell of Hong Bing was once again diffused. The breath of energy that was loaded in the whole body of the white night suddenly disappeared. In front of Hongbing''s strength, their breath, however strong, could not match it at all! All the great powers who were still quarrelling or even ready to fight stopped moving and looked at the Hongbing one after another. Everyone''s face is full of greed. Every pair of eyes was full of heat. Hongbing! This is the thing that countless great powers are eager for! Now, it''s in front of you. There is already a great power that can''t help stepping forward. My eyes are fixed on those Geshi weapons. I can''t move them. "Gentlemen At the same time, he began to retreat. "Don''t you want Hong Bing? It''s right here... All my Hongbing are here. You want to... Take it! " This word falls, many powerful people have swept the eye white night, the eye dew accident and the appreciation. The existence of this period of Jin emperor can withstand the temptation and abandon the Hongbing directly, which is really commendable. But he had no other way. At this moment, if you don''t give up Hongbing, it will be a dead end! Even if he urged eight Hongbing soldiers, he would never have been able to get out of such a tight encirclement. And with the words of the white night fall, the great powers can no longer hold, have roared to rush up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2736 Those who are admired and regarded by many souls as the gods, are now the same as ordinary people. They all lost control, they became greedy and ugly, and they had no reason. Only eight Hongbing were in their eyes! Maybe, this is the charm of Hongbing! The white night, dead looking at the four weeks of the big energy, the face is extremely ugly. Some of them can rush to Hong Bing, and they intend to plunder them directly. But more powerful people will use soul skills at this time to attack those who directly plunder Hongbing. Obviously, they don''t think the first time to get the Hongbing people can really own the Hongbing! The man who can get the Hongbing is bound to be the last to fight. So these souls are ready to fight. In this way, the situation of the white night is dangerous! Although the target of the great energy is no longer him, the great energy''s terrible soul method will devour him! His eyes were ferocious, his heart was furious, and he stared at the great energy coming to his side and the countless horror soul techniques to be formed. Suddenly, he jumped forward and rushed to the eight Hongbing. "Well?" All of us tremble. But I saw the white night dancing hands, spinning towards the sky. "Eight wasteland leads to the secret of God!" The long howling was rippling all over the place. The sound fell, eight Hongbing immediately danced up, a thick shock of destruction storm with white night as the center to bloom around. "Ah!!!" The bleak cry was loud. All the great abilities near Hongbing were swallowed. All the big energy around them also retreated. A terrible storm is like a flower in bloom, and it blooms on the mountain. Endless destruction force crazily tear up the whole mountain body of Shenshan. A large number of cracks spread and ripple around them... the powerful people sacrifice their strength to resist this shock. And the young souls run madly down the mountain. At this moment, no one dare to have any more greed, just want to avoid, only want to live, just want to leave this horrible place as soon as possible. After that, it took about 100 breaths to stop the terrible storm. Only after all dissipated and the destruction storm subsided did people see that the upper god mountain on the half side had disappeared. Instead, it is a chaotic mountain body exposed to the outside. Everything was disturbed in the place where the explosion was located, everything was torn apart, and it was extremely terrible. I don''t know how long it took for people to be careful to approach. The explosion, directly led to seven terrorist can fall on the spot, their bodies were torn into pieces, falling from the air. More than 20 people were injured. The rest, even if not injured, is also a face of ash, in distress. When everyone looks at the center of the explosion, they can see eight Hongbing soldiers there, all of them slanting into the ground, and there are still... Hongbing is mine A big can roar, can not care about the injury, directly toward the Hongbing. "Get out of here! Who dare to rob my Hongbing! "Die!" "Let me go!" "Kill!" The rest of the big energy also all manic, which also cares about the body injury, crazy general forward. A group of great powers fight, the whole mountain is immediately wrapped by endless and terrible techniques, and the killing intention of the whole mountain is startling. And at the foot of the mountain. Bang! A figure of a mess fell down, fell in a mountain stream, then no movement. It''s just a white night. After the eight kingdoms were put into practice, his strength had been exhausted, and the whole man was almost exhausted with oil and light. He could only fight the last will to escape the mountain. Fortunately, the heart did not have trouble at this time, otherwise he would control his body to kill back, that night I was afraid to die here. I feel like I have to crack all over my bones in the night. The whole person breathes with strength, and there is nothing else. He opened his dark eyes and looked at the sky, waiting for the spirit to be renewed, and he could only find a way to leave. Now he has abandoned all the Hongbing! But if you keep your life, you can still have room for maneuver... you can breathe in the night and lie on the ground without moving. But at this time, suddenly a quick footsteps came to my ear. "Come on, search the dead bodies around you to see if there are any babies!" A quick voice rang. Listen to it in the night, and you will be shocked. Sweeper? When such conflicts between powers erupt, there will be such a group of people. These people never think about the things on the great energy, but about the baby of the people who died because of the great energy conflict.These spirituals who make a lot of money are generally the sweepers of the battlefield. It''s bad luck in the white night. It''s ok if they find themselves and plunder things. If they find out that they are alive, they will mend their swords. After all, they don''t want to leave any trouble! But how can you disguise yourself? As long as their suspicions are aroused, they are bound to mend their swords. Moreover, the Qianlong ring has a bridge with itself. If they are not dead, they will not be able to open the Qianlong ring! Now that the matter has come to an end, we can only spell it again. White night tried his best to get up and touch the Qianlong ring. He planned to pull out a spare sword and fight again. But at this time, a figure quietly appeared at his side, then a hand clasped his shoulder, with his own down the hill. White night not from a Zheng, fixed eyes to look. This is a black red blade! "Is it you?" White night weak cry. "Don''t talk!" The black red blade drinks, drags the white night to gallop. "Well?" "Boss, that woman ran away with a man!" "Shall we chase?" "No more! Let them go, and we''ll just search for them! " "Good!" The sweepers did not pay attention to the black red blade and the white night. Ink red blade also breathed a sigh of relief. Although the strength of these sweepers is not high, but she is also injured at the moment, really want to start with these guys, there is no advantage. And playing in such a complicated place is a very irrational thing in itself. Led by the black red blade, the white night soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. After confirming the safety of the surrounding area, the black red blade threw the white night to the ground, and then quickly sat down on his knees and recuperated. White night swallowed a pill, but also a big mouth to breathe. They recuperated in the same place for about a hundred rest. Thank you very much The night opened. "You don''t have to thank me, because I didn''t save you out of kindness, I did it out of selfishness." Ink red blade opened his eyes and stood up. "What selfishness?" The white night looked at her faintly. "I want to know how you got so many eight Hongbing soldiers! How did you find so many Hongbing? " The black red blade approached a few minutes and asked seriously. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2737 Without Hongbing, the black red blade naturally has no interest in the white night. After all, he was a Jin emperor. What are the treasures of Jin emperor period that these people can care about? In the eyes of people like Mo Hongren, it''s just a pile of garbage. All she cares about is how the white night gets so many Hongbing. If we can say that we got one or two in the daytime, we can only say that our luck is good. But... White night is a breath of eight ah! Eight of them! Can this be explained by air transport? It must be that the other party has found some way, otherwise it would not have obtained so much. Even if there is a big chance, it is impossible to hold so many Hongbing in one breath. It''s just that... Ink red blade thinks so, but in fact, there are so many Hongbing in the white night. It''s also true that there are elements of Qi in it. "Skill? Mo Hongren, what skills do you think you can do with this kind of thing? If you meet me, you can take what you can, but if you can''t, it''s all right. Do you still think I can get what I want? " The night sank. "I don''t believe it! You only exist in the period of emperor Jin, but you get eight Hongbing... This is unreasonable in itself! If you don''t have skills, why do you get them? " Black red blade cold hum said. "I have said that I only got it by virtue of my luck. Just like now, I have lost this luck, and all Hongbing have been taken away! In a person''s life, there is hard work, talent, but also good luck. A person''s success depends not only on talent and sweat, but also on luck. If you don''t believe it, I can''t explain it to you. " White night shook his head, as if he didn''t want to say more. But the black red blade is anxious. Immediately pulled out the magic knife, against the neck of the white night. "Boy, I tell you, if you don''t say it, you''ll be dead today!" White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but there is not much fear on the face. He thought for a second, hoarse way: "now even if I tell you the skill, what''s the use? If you can get these eight Hongbing, you will not be able to capture the rest of them? " "You..." the ink red blade was a little annoyed: "so you still have to be hard of mouth?" "You want to know? I can tell you the answer, but... We have to go somewhere! " "To a place? Where? " "When you go there, you will know. When you see that thing, you can get the one you want!" White night said quietly. The black red blade hears the sound, breathes heavily, and his eyes are full of heat. "Is there such an extraordinary treasure in the world? Where is it? Take me now! Come on "Let''s go." The white night took a breath, rose and said. "Without Hong Bing, you are nothing in my eyes. I advise you to be honest, so I won''t kill you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." Black red blade face has no expression way. The night was silent. In fact, Mo Hongren doesn''t know. Even if there is no Hong Bing, it''s still easy to kill him at night. It''s just that the air of white night is too weak to continue fighting. Black red blade and white night immediately get up, ready to leave the mountain. Can two people walk not long, a arrogant and domineering breath suddenly came to this. His face changed at night. The black red blade was even more shocked. "Ah She was directly frightened by the smell and screamed. She ran to the side like a madman and didn''t dare to move at all. But see a light column hit, straight fell in front of the white night, blocked his way. I look at it in the white night. But a man stood in front of him. That man is the emperor! "Ah... Ah..." the black red blade was scared out of her wits. It didn''t care so much. She ran down the mountain like crazy and disappeared soon. Even the Emperor didn''t pay attention to the black red blade. He only stared at it with cold eyes. There was a strong resentment and hatred in the depths of his pupils. "Where are you going?" He asked, raising the corners of his mouth. "Down the hill." Hoarse at night. "I''m afraid not... You''re gone. Whose blood should I take to wash away this disgrace?" To the emperor light smile way. "Shame?" "I was forced by the existence of a Jin emperor period to become self appointed cultivation, and it was in public, before the public''s eyes..." Zhihuang said faintly, "if I don''t kill you, where should my face go?" "So you gave up fighting for Hong Bing and came here to kill me?" White night eyebrows move. "Fighting for Hongbing? Ah, if you go to rob now, isn''t that a death hunt? With so many great powers to fight together, whoever wins the Hongbing first will become the target of fire collection! I''m going to catch the fisherman, and I''ll do it later! Isn''t that good? " To Huang yaotou road."I''m afraid that''s more than that." When you are fighting for a lot of energy, you can''t use up too much energy! You can only save more energy and wait until they are exhausted before you come out! " "Hehe, what if you see it? You have no Hong Bing, and the breath consumption is bigger than me. Now you are still a mole ant that can be crushed to death at any time in my eyes. Do you think you can compete with me? " To the emperor laughed, his eyes rippling with ferocious and revenge pleasure. No one has been against him for a long time. In other words, it has been a long time since such a weak incompetent person challenged him. He is not a man who likes to get angry. To his state, the actions of other souls have not affected his mood. But if it is a mole ant, an existence that should not have been paid attention to, how can he tolerate such a provocation? The provocation of the weak is extremely fatal. Even if a strong person is insensitive, it is impossible to ignore the provocation from the weak. That''s the bottom line of dignity as a strong man. So today, he has to kill the night! Even if it''s to protect his face that he doesn''t care much about... "yes, all my Hongbing have been robbed, but what about my God''s true word skill?" At this time, the white night suddenly said. "The true word of God? Hum, it''s undeniable that your divine truth telling skill is really powerful. But the reason why you used to use God''s truth telling skill was that you relied on the power of Hongbing. Now how can you do it without the power of Hongbing? You want to scare me with this? I''m afraid it''s not enough! " The emperor shook his head and sneered. "Then, shall we take a gamble?" It''s a white night. The emperor''s smile suddenly froze. "Bet on what?" "I''ll bet that I can use the true word technique to distract you without using Hong Bing?" As soon as this word falls, to Emperor''s facial expression suddenly changes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2738 White night this word, thoroughly the bottom of the shock to the emperor. The arrogant and arrogant attitude of the emperor immediately weakened a lot. He was staring at the white night coldly, but he didn''t make any action. "What? Don''t you dare to bet? " White night looks at the road to the emperor without expression. "Ants! Are you threatening me To the emperor''s face sank, ferocious drink opened. "Yes, I''m threatening you. What about your attitude?" Suddenly, the voice of the white night was raised by eight degrees, and a hand was lifted up, and the finger was directed at the Emperor: "if you think that I can''t use the magic word of God, then you can do it! Want revenge? Want to wash away the previous humiliation? It''s simple! Do it! Kill me! And if you don''t want to do that, you''re scared... It''s easy, get out of here Hearing this, I don''t know how strong the anger on the emperor''s face is! Has he ever been so insulted? What''s more, it''s just a small period of Jin Dynasty! What a shame! To the emperor''s internal organs are almost burned by anger! But is it really worth taking such a big risk for a moment''s pleasure? The emperor hesitated. After all, it was just a period of emperor Jin. There was no need to gamble on his own life for him? At the moment, though it is not completely reconciled. "Good! Good! It''s really yours The emperor was very angry, and several terrible waves of destruction came from the top of the holy mountain. He was very worried. He thought for a while, but the emperor could only bite his teeth and walk away. To the emperor, no matter how fast it comes, no matter how fast it comes. I think so. If he continues to pester him, he can get nothing but breath. At present, there are too many unstable factors in shangshenshan! Naturally, the more stable people are, the better... Hoo! A big sigh of relief in the white night! This is the Emperor... Really! I didn''t expect to say a few words casually that he actually believed it. It is extremely difficult for him to use the Dharma Dharma in the present white night. He was able to use it previously, relying entirely on Hongbing''s unparalleled energy as the medium. Otherwise, even if the heart energy of the white night was released completely, it would not be enough for him to give birth to even a little power from the divine word. He vomited bitterly, but he did not dare to stay too much, and turned his head and ran away. But in the white night in a hurry to leave the foot of the mountain god. Whoosh! Another figure appeared in front of him. That is the previously escaped ink red blade! She widened her eyes and looked at the white night in disbelief, and asked, "you... You are not dead? How can it be... " "Unexpected?" White night glanced at her, but it was also very unexpected. He thought that the black red blade had already escaped to the clouds, but he didn''t expect that she was still hiding here. It seems that she is still not willing to give up the white night! After all, if you can get the secret of white night and get Hongbing, it will be of great benefit to her. Ink red blade doesn''t want to be trampled on by the great powers of the mountain all his life. She also longed to be able to climb to the top of the sky and practice under the nearly touching gods. Just... White night this safe and sound down, let her not help vigilance. "What the hell is going on here?" The voice of the black red blade was trembling. He quickly pulled out the magic knife and drank coldly. "What do you think this should be? A man who had a deep blood feud with me stopped me in front of me, but I came down safely, but he disappeared. In this case, do you still need to ask? " Said the white night. "So you killed the emperor? You killed that power? " The black red blade''s scalp is numb, and the whole body''s hair seems to stand up. But the white night did not say anything, neither admitted nor denied. "No way!" Suddenly, the black red blade screamed again. The white night frowned. "Don''t you believe it?" "I tell you! I''m not that easy to cheat! You can''t fight any more at the moment. In order to survive, you even throw Hong Bing out! In the face of the emperor, you either compromise with him, or use some conspiracy to drive him away! If you killed him... I don''t believe it! Absolutely not The black red blade clenches the magic knife and grasps its teeth. The white night was stunned. But it was soon relieved. Indeed. Ink red blade is not an idiot! How could she believe such a ridiculous thing? If the white night has the ability to obliterate the emperor, how can it be restrained by her? Therefore, ink red blade firmly believes that it must be the white night who used some tricks to drive away Zhihuang."Say it! Tell the truth! Do you hear me? How on earth did you get out of danger? Say it Ink red blade''s emotion suddenly some excited, on the face''s expression also becomes ferocious, in the eye is has the terrifying killing intention! The white night froze. I didn''t expect that the black red blade would suddenly become out of control. "What? If I don''t say it, you''re going to kill me? " It''s cold at night. "If you really have strength, how can you be afraid of me? If you only use intrigue, you must compromise with me now With her teeth clenched, she was carrying a magic knife. She was full of murderous spirit and walked towards the white night step by step. White night looked at her in amazement. But soon, the white night suddenly thought of something. Ink red blade... Or greedy for those Hongbing! She didn''t want to give up the white night. She didn''t want to give up the opportunity. So when possible, she chose to take risks. Bai Ye didn''t expect that mohongren was so obsessed with Hong Bing that she could not hide it so deeply before... Bai Ye thought about whether to compromise mohongren first or to solve the problem by other means. At this moment, however, the two figures came towards this. "Don''t be afraid, my Lord. This man can''t hurt you!" "Stinky woman, do you think we are afraid of you?" Two shouts were heard. The white night and the black red edge Qi Zheng, side head looked, only then discovered that is the old ape and Zhao Hui ran over, directly in front of the white night. "You... Haven''t run yet?" The white night was startled. "My Lord, what are you talking about? How can we leave you here alone and live on our own? Don''t worry, no one can hurt you today Zhao Hui patted her chest. "I''m seriously injured at the moment. If I fight, I may not be able to help you." White night road. Zhao Hui''s face changed. Looking at the black red blade in front of him, he laughed, but his steps moved back quietly. "Advise the goods!" The old ape Pooh, the huge body is still like a wall in front of the white night. Just... With the strength of the two of them, it is impossible to deal with the ink red blade! The white night sighed and said faintly, "you two stop first!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2739 The old ape and Zhao Hui heard the sound and looked back at the white night. "You are no match for her! Come back, or if you fight, most of you will die in her hands. " Calm way of white night. The old ape and Zhao Hui changed their faces. In fact, the reason why they are so brave is to see standing here in the daytime. They feel that there is a white night, just a black red blade, there is no need to worry. After all, white night killed so many powerful people! "My Lord, can''t you really do it?" Zhao Hui asked carefully. "My spirit and Qi are all exhausted and can''t give birth to any strength." White night shook his head. "How can we do this... Or... Dragon master, how about this? You lend me Hongbing. I''ll give it back to you when I use it to kill this woman! Don''t worry, sir. The villain will never covet your Hongbing! " Zhao Hui repeatedly patted her chest and said frankly. White night shook his head: "Zhao Hui, I don''t have Hongbing now." "No more Hongbing?" Zhao Hui''s expectation and smile suddenly froze: "adult, are you kidding?" "I''m not kidding you. All the Hongbing remain on the Shangshen mountain and are plundered by those powerful men." Shake your head at night. "What?" Zhao Hui was stunned. He also fantasized that he could use the legendary Hongbing to have a good prestige today, but he did not think that his expectations were all shattered. "Are you an idiot? I don''t want to see what''s going on now! How much terror can come forward! If you don''t hand Hong Bing out, do you think he can still stand here? " The old ape snorted. "Then... That... Without Hong Bing, what should we do now?" Zhao Hui was in a hurry. The opposite ink red blade looked at the three people, a cold hum came out of his nose, and he came to this again with the magic knife. Zhao Hui retreated in fright. The old ape is also a dignified face, holding a huge fist, ready to start. But even if it is, it does not have much advantage on the black red blade. Although the strength of mohongren can''t keep up with those top talents in Shenshan, she is also a person who has been living in Shenshan for a long time. Her strength is so strong and her means are excellent. It is impossible for her to do anything with these two rotten fish and shrimps. However, when the black red blade was ready to start, the white night opened up again. "Ink red blade, stop it! You just want to get the baby I said before. In that case, I''ll take you As soon as the words fell, the eyes of the black red blade immediately burst into a raging heat! "If so, you will live! But I have to warn you too! If you have any other ideas! I want you to die without a grave The black red blade drinks coldly. The night is silent. "Go now! You lead the way The black red edge drinks a way. White night nodded and immediately led the three people to leave the mountain. This trip to Shenshan was a disaster. The white night not only did not track down the people of the dark king Dynasty, but also gave all the eight Hongbing soldiers out. However, the news that the eight armed soldiers were discovered on the Shenshan mountain has also been spread out. The forces around the mountain immediately took action, all of them madly advanced toward the mountain, intending to capture Hong Bing. Now Shangshen mountain itself has become a group. All kinds of techniques of destroying the heaven and the earth constantly baptize the mountain. Those who take the young and weak souls and the fierce animals flee like crazy. The whole mountain is already in a doomsday landscape... but the white night is now in a safe zone. Three people and one ape fluttered forward. The black red blade clenched the magic knife, staring at the white night. She didn''t try to contain the recovery of white night. Because she also made a fatal mistake. I owe all the previous brave performance of white night to Hongbing... without Hongbing! At most, this man is a man of Jin Dynasty, perhaps better than ordinary people of Jin Dynasty. But compared with the strong man who has gone beyond several stages, the gap is not a little bit... on the way, we can see many soul people rushing to the direction of the holy mountain. Obviously, they all came to Hong Bing. Just because of the strength of these people, going to mount Shenshan is just to die! "My Lord, now that there is no Hong Bing, do you have any plans?" Zhao Hui took a look at the direction of the mountain. He was unwilling to help but asked the white night ahead. "No plans." "Didn''t you think about bringing these soldiers back? Oh, my God, that''s eight soldiers Zhao Hui felt her head was burning. If he were to be replaced, I''m afraid he would rather die than hand over all these Hongbing soldiers... "Hongbing are dead things, and at present they also know their location. It''s not difficult to get them back. Let''s let the people on the Shenshan mountain beat both sides hurt." White night light says, seem to be not anxious at allHowever, the black red blade behind him snorted coldly and said: "white night, this road seems to be heading for Shenji palace! What''s going on? Are you going to take me to Shenji palace? " "Yes." White night hesitated, light open. But as soon as this sentence fell, the ink red blade rushed to him immediately. One grabbed the collar of white night, and a magic knife was directly on his neck. The whole person was ferocious and violent: "I warn you, don''t play any tricks! Otherwise, I will refine you alive, and you will not survive! You can''t die Next to Zhao Hui and the old ape, they were surprised and rushed to come around. But the white night is a raise hand, stopped a person a ape. "If you believe me, follow me. If you don''t believe me, you can do it at any time! Or do you think that if I take you to Shenji palace, the people from Shenji palace will come to save me? " White night light said. The black red blade''s eyes stare at the white night coldly. At last, she suddenly shakes her hand, or releases the white night. "White night, you listen, your life is not worth money in my eyes, and I have no interest in killing you. My purpose is for the baby you said. If you cooperate with me and give the baby to me, then you will live. No one can hurt you. But if you dare to play tricks in front of me, you are just a mole in my eyes without Hong Bing! I''m going to kill you, no one can stop it! " Black red blade cold road. White night shook his head and did not speak. The old ape and Zhao Hui were very angry, but they did not dare to speak out. Three men and one ape went on. After about one day, three people and one ape finally arrived at the headquarters of Shenji palace. White night mercilessly took a breath, the eyes rippling with a firm and cold. "Where''s the baby?" The black red edge drinks. "Inside!" Looking at the gate of Shenji palace, he said quietly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2740 The headquarters of Shenji palace is located on a sea of clouds. The sea of clouds is vast, and there are a lot of buildings on it. There are palaces, pavilions, and all kinds of strange buildings and statues. A large number of junctions are covered around the sea of clouds. The intensity of these junctions is extremely terrible. If you want to enter the Shenji palace without crossing the border, there is no other way to go except the gate. The heart of the black red blade beat violently, staring at the gate, his face was a little ugly. "What''s the matter? The baby you''re talking about is something from Shenji palace? Do you want to die? To move the treasures of Shenji palace The tone of the black red blade was a little cold, and he lowered his voice. "Dare not?" The white night looked at her. Mo Hong blade''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t retreat. He said coldly: "what dare you do? I just want to tell you! If things come to light and we are chased by Shenji palace, I won''t care about you. If you die in it, you can''t blame anyone! " The night was silent. "What is this place?" The old ape looked at the gate and asked Zhao Hui. "Don''t worry. You''ll be ok if you follow the Lord." Zhao Hui whispered. He knows the relationship between white night and Shenji palace. Although it is very subtle, he believes that Shenji palace will not deal with the white night. After all, the white night still has a lot of strongholds. Shenji palace has to rely on these strongholds to maintain the war at the front line. If Shenji palace turns against Baiye, it will be unable to get along with itself and the front line will collapse. Therefore, Zhao Hui did not worry about entering Shenji Palace at night, but felt a strong sense of security. After all, people in Shenji Palace are always honest. Even if they are caught without the relationship of white night, Shenji palace will punish them according to the rules of Shenji palace, and most of them will not die. "Sir, shall we go now?" Zhao Hui asked the white night with a smile. "Well." White night nods. "Let me know, my Lord." Zhao Hui said. Then he will go forward. But at this time, the white night suddenly pressed his shoulder. "What''s the matter, my lord?" Zhao Hui asked strangely. "If you want to sneak into a place, you have to say hello to someone else?" Asked the white night. "Sneak in?" Zhao Hui was stunned. "What? Do you want to swagger through the main entrance The black red blade hummed coldly. "This..." Zhao Hui was confused. But see white night with people along the thick border flying, seems to be looking for the weak point of the border. "What''s the matter? Do you want to break the border and sneak into Shenji palace? I think you''d better stop dreaming! Even I can''t break the strength of this barrier. I''m afraid it will only be a threat to those terror powers on the holy mountain. If you want to rely on this method to open the border, you are undoubtedly a fool! " The black red blade snorted coldly and said without expression. "I didn''t say I would break the boundary and sneak into Shenji palace! These barriers are almost a whole. Once there is a problem in any place, Shenji guards will arrive here in an instant, and then they will be trapped in a tight encirclement. Even if they want to escape, it will become extremely difficult! " "Why did you bring us here?" Ink red blade is a little angry. However, seeing the white night, he took out a piece of skin from the Qianlong ring and covered it on his body. In an instant, his whole person and even his breath changed. "What are you doing?" The black red edge eyebrows a wrinkle. "Do some camouflage, you will kill yourself at once!" Drink in the daytime. "Self mutilation?" Both of them were shocked. But soon, Zhao Hui understood something. "Adults... Don''t be so cruel..." "why? Do you want me to do it for you? " The white night glanced at Zhao Hui. Zhao Hui sighed and immediately raised her arm and slapped her hard at her chest. Pooh! He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his chest was directly split by his slap. "Ah?" The old ape was confused and asked, "what is this, my lord?" "It''s just camouflage. You should do it quickly." He cried at night. "This... This..." "don''t worry, your injuries will soon recover!" White night road. "But..." the old ape also wanted to say something. He could see the serious eyes in the white night, but he had no choice but to be brave and self mutilated. After a while, a man and an ape were scarred and began to gasp. The black red blade beside is motionless, staring at this scene coldly. "Don''t you do it yet?" White night looked at her and said. However, the black red blade is a knife to lift, frame in the neck of white night, cold drink way: "what tricks are you playing?""There is no trick." "Well, you''re self injuring? Do you want to run away after I''m seriously injured Black red blade angry way. "If you don''t trust me, that''s it," he said coldly! Baby is in it. You have to decide whether you want it or not! " "Asshole, do you dare to say that to me? Are you afraid I''ll kill you? " The black red blade was furious and drank it immediately. "You want to kill? Then do it In the eyes of the white night, the spirit of heaven has been hidden. Although he is not willing to fight in such a place, he may not be afraid if he really wants to fight. It''s not sure who will win! If it was not for the wound healed completely, how could he come here with a black red blade? However, she did not have any sense at all... she looked at the thick border of Shenji palace behind her, and then looked at the white night for a long time, then said coldly: "say, how much self harm do you need?" "Whatever you want." The white night face is expressionless way. "Yes! I''ll trust you again! But I have to tell you! If you dare to fool me! Or lie to me! I will kill you "You''ve said that already." White night light way. The black red blade suddenly pulls the knife back, hesitates, and slaps fiercely on his chest. Pooh. She also suddenly vomited out a big mouthful of blood, and her breath was disordered. But even so, the old ape and Zhao Hui are still not her rivals! Her spirit is still incomparably broad and vigorous. It is because of this that she dares to do so! Because the accomplishments of these three guys are so different from her, she is not afraid of them at all. If she has one breath, she can easily kill them! "Now... What to do?" The black red blade wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked coldly. "Follow me!" White night light road, fly forward. Two people and one ape immediately followed. After a few steps, a line of troops appeared in front of him. That team is the patrol soldiers of Shenji palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2741 Ink red blade''s expression suddenly chills, the person also tenses up. White night leads people forward. These Shenji Palace''s people are all dressed in armor, holding sharp weapons, and highly skilled in cultivation. They are all Shenji guards. They immediately noticed the approaching white night and others, and immediately took action to encircle them. "Stop!" After a big drink, the Shenji guards pulled out their swords and aimed at the white night crowd. The sharp blade constantly stimulated their skin, as if their bodies would be cut off in the next second. The black red blade is frightened. The old ape and Zhao Hui were so frightened that they could hardly stand still. Especially Zhao Hui. He also dealt with Shenji palace people, especially the headquarters of Shenji palace, when he robbed with his former companions! He remembers that the patrol strength around Shenji palace headquarters is only one stage higher than himself. How can he be as strong as he is now? What''s going on? Has Shenji palace strengthened its defense? Zhao Hui was trembling. In front of these powerful Shenji guards, he was a little stiff. "Who are you?" The first Shenji guard pulled out his sword, aimed at the white night and others, and cried out. "Ladies and gentlemen, help me The white night after camouflage immediately clasped fists and cried eagerly. "Help?" The crowd was stunned. "We have been chased and killed by others. We have no choice but to come to Shenji palace for help! Please protect us from the Shenji palace! " White night again. "Shenji palace has always been regardless of private grudges. We will intervene unless it is against the order of the state." The Shenji guard frowned. "My Lord, it is the people of the dark king Dynasty who are after us!" White night rush road. "What?" All of them breathed hard, and all of them were silent. "Why did the dark Dynasty pursue you? Who are you all? " "You don''t know, my Lord! We are the souls around shangshenshan. Some time ago, an army of the dark Dynasty suddenly appeared around Shangshen mountain. Their actions were very hidden, as if they were deliberately hiding something. When we accidentally found them, they sent people to chase us! We hid and fled all the way, but they refused to give up. We were desperate and wanted to hide in the Shenji palace... My Lord, if you don''t save us, we will surely die in the hands of the people of the dark king dynasty! " "Is that so?" "Mount Shenshan... Captain, it''s true that there is a secret army in the dark king Dynasty, which seems to be going up the mountain..." "isn''t this news proved to be false? After all, we have never seen the shadow of the dark king people all the way, and the time and route are not equal... " " but some people say that they saw the troops of the dark king Dynasty around the Shangshen mountain. " The words fell, several Shenji guards were lost in thought. "Captain, the current situation is so severe that we can''t have any slack. We should report this matter as early as possible, otherwise if something goes wrong, what serious consequences will be caused... We are afraid that we will not be able to explain it at that time." A Shenji guard whispered. The captain thought and nodded seriously. "Well, in that case, I''ll report it first... You guys, take them down to rest first!" "Yes, Captain!" They nodded and went to the white night. "All of you, come with us!" "Thank you very much." Busy in the daytime. Then three people and one ape went to the gate of Shenji palace under the leadership of Shenji guard. Behind Zhao Hui and ink red blade is gaping. How could they have imagined that the white night had entered the gate of Shenji Palace by this method. But there is a saying, this method is really good. Only in this way, if the white night does not have enough factors to prove that all this is true, he will soon be seen through by the people of Shenji palace. After all, the people of Shenji Palace are not idiots. If we bring them into Shenji palace, we don''t believe them. People can only look forward to the next step. Of course, in Zhao Hui''s opinion, he really can''t understand the white night''s actions. It is clear that the white night does not need to rely on this means to enter the gate. Why should he? With deep confusion, Zhao Hui went to the front door. Bang! The Shenji guards at the door hold a mirror and shine on these people, checking whether they have camouflage, and the real soul state. The dark red blade stares at the white night, and deep in his eyes, he is surprised. However, the magic weapon of Shenji palace didn''t see through his camouflageIt''s not easy! After the inspection, a Shenji guard came to check the identity of the people. White night only said that it was a loose repair near the mountain, and was released. Shenji guard led them to a huge building on the right side of the gate. The gate of the building is very large, which is several meters high. There are many Shenji guards outside. It is actually a circle around the building, and the defense is very strict. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Until before the building. "Stop!" The Shenji guard in front of him murmured, then ran forward and exchanged a few words with the Shenji guard stationed at the door. A moment later, the Shenji guard held several brands with figures engraved on them, which were distributed to Bai Ye and others one by one. "You rest here for a while! This is your ID card. Remember, if there is no ID card, you will be put into prison, so you must keep your ID card! Do you understand? " That magic machine guard sink way. "Good!" Several people nodded. , the door was pushed open slowly. The scene inside also appeared in the public''s sight. But in this huge building, all the people are bustling. But most of them were injured. Their bodies were bandaged and covered with medicine one by one, lying on jade beds placed in the building. These jade beds constantly release a circle of white light, which covers the wounded souls and heals their bodies. "These people are..." Zhao huimu gaped, looking at the countless souls in the room, murmured. "These are desperate people who come to seek refuge in Shenji palace. You will stay here before you recover. I hope you can abide by the relevant rules of Shenji palace. Don''t break the rules and make trouble, otherwise the consequences will be extremely serious." Shen Ji Wei said in a deep voice. He led Bai Ye and others in and assigned each of them a bed for treatment... "later, someone will give you medicine for healing. Wait a moment!" The secret machine Wei light way, the words fall, then turn to leave. The gate is closed again... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2742 They were lying on the bed, receiving the treatment of jade bed. The warm jade bed exudes soft brilliance, moistening their wounds. However, although they were injured, they were all injured by themselves. In fact, it was not difficult to repair them. Soon, people''s faces recovered. "White night, what are you going to do now?" Mo Hongren turns over and sits up and stares at the white night coldly. She got up in a hurry when she was not well hurt. White night also sat up, looked at the closed door, light mouth way: "we have to leave here, to find what we want, here can not stay too long!" "How do we leave now? If you leave, you will be doubted by the people of Shenji palace. " Murong blade lowered his voice. "But if you don''t go and continue to procrastinate, you will be even more suspicious!" Zhao Hui said. "That''s right. We haven''t met the people of the dark Dynasty at all. If they know that we haven''t met the people of the dark Dynasty, the people in Shenji palace will doubt our purpose. Once we find out, it will be extremely harmful to us!" Dark red blade sink. Zhao Hui looks at the ink red blade without a word. In fact, he is not worried about this, but the identity of white night. Most of the people who have been on the mountain for a long time have never heard of the name of white night. "Wait a minute." The night opened. "I don''t have much time to spend here. Take me to get the treasure as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if this is inside the Shenji palace, I will kill you!" The black red blade lowered his voice and drank coldly. The white night looked at him and did not speak. At this time, the Shenji guard, who had left earlier, came with a pile of drugs and distributed them to several people in the daytime in turn. Then he opened his mouth and said, "you should have a rest for one day. After a day, you recover from the injury, and you will be met by an adult." With that, Shenji guard turned and left. In the white night, she turned over the pills in her hands and frowned slightly. Shenji palace is not poor, but the pills distributed are so poor. Is it to save? He looked at the huge building. All the interior of the building is covered with jade beds, and almost every jade bed is covered with people and injured. "Well, my friends, how did you get here?" At this time, on the bed next door, an old man with a bottle gourd hanging from his waist, but without an arm, sat up and asked for the white night. White night looked at him, calm way: "be chased." "Is it? Ha ha, I think so. Some of them are not being chased? At present, only Shenji palace is a safe place. " The old man froze, spinning and laughing. "Only Shenji palace is a safe place? What do you mean, old man White night seemed to hear something wrong, frowned slightly and asked. "What do you mean?" The old man looked at him strangely and said, "how can you ask such a strange question? What''s the matter? You were not pursued by your enemies? " "Almost... Is..." "that''s not true. Many of them are chased by enemies, but more... Are chased and killed by some greedy bandits!" "Robber?" "Since the deterrence of Shenji palace has become weaker and weaker, the whole state of Lisheng has been in disorder. The world has become a predator of the weak, and the strong are respected! As long as you have the strength, you can act recklessly, kill people, set fire to fire, burn, kill and plunder. You can do whatever you want. There is no way for us to survive The old man sighed with helplessness and hesitation. Hearing the sound in the daytime, I finally understood the meaning of the old man''s words. Since the front line of Shenji palace was defeated and the war was tight, the control power of Shenji palace over Lisheng state was also shrinking. And when lost the Shenji palace to maintain the order of Risheng state, the nature of those great powers also began to expose. They began to plunder wantonly. Who has rare treasures and extraordinary resources, they will have no scruples to grab! Whose physique is special, who is born beautiful, will also become their goal. As for the old grudges, it is easier to settle. The present state of Lisbon has long been immersed in killing. If the weak want to live, there is only one way to go! That is to hide in Shenji palace! Because it''s the safest place in the whole state. "No wonder there are so many souls here! And all of them have been injured, and their feelings have come to seek refuge? " Zhao Hui couldn''t help feeling. "Is this the sorrow of mole ants? This is ridiculous! But even so, what? Do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? " Mo Hong blade snorted and said with disdain. "What''s wrong with being here all my life? It''s so chaotic out there. There are people here to take shelter and materials for cultivation. Why not The old man said with a smile."But you will be hurt one day?" Ask in the daytime. "When the injury is over, go to the Logistics Department of Shenji palace." The old man said with a smile. "Logistics?" The crowd was stunned. "Yes, this is a department specially set up for us by Shenji palace. As long as the injured are well and they are not willing to leave Shenji palace, they can apply to join the logistics department to provide logistics support for the front-line operations of Shenji palace." The old man said with a smile: "the old man can make pills and collect herbs. It''s not difficult to work in the logistics department. Haha... " is that so? " Several people were quite surprised. "Otherwise! After all, we just want to seek the protection of Shenji palace, and Shenji palace is short of staff at present, so we are included. " The old man took off the wine gourd on his waist and took a sip of wine. It seemed that he had a pleasant chat with several people in the daytime. But then a group of people came up. The old man was stunned and quickly put away the wine. He was lying on the jade bed, motionless, as if he were asleep. He did not dare to see these people. Many souls around him also quickly moved their eyes away and did not dare to look at this side. Zhao Hui, old ape, and Mo Hongren realized that something was wrong. The white night looked at the people who came to him. However, seeing the first man carelessly walked to the front of the white night, looked at the strong old ape behind him, and said, "is this animal yours?" "Who are you talking about The old ape was angry and growled. Fierce expression, a few people were scared, but soon, a few people recovered, and laughed. "Oh, I can''t believe that the beast can speak human words, and his cultivation is not low! If you take something like this with you, it must be very powerful. Hey... " " what''s the matter? " The white night asked. "Of course it''s something." The visitor laughed, then stretched out his hand toward the white night, squinting and saying, "bring it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2743 "Bring it?" Everyone was stunned and looked at the man curiously. "What do you want?" White night seems very calm, only calm asked. "Baby!" Man strange looking at the white night: "I said you, do not understand the rules here?" "Rules?" White night is still inexplicable looking at him: "I don''t know what you mean." "You don''t pretend to be stupid here! I mean, give me all the treasures you have The man said. White night a few people listen, this just understood the man''s meaning. This guy is... Blackmail! "So it is The white night nods slightly, the eye rippling Cong Leng. "And you, the pet, look pretty good, can speak human language, strength should not be weak? Let it take me as the Lord! I won''t treat it badly! " The man was smiling, and then he said. "If you want it, deal with it yourself." White night shook his head. "What''s the matter? You don''t seem to want to give it to me, do you? " The man narrowed his eyes, and a chill swept through his pupils. "I said, if you want to, negotiate with it yourself, and it''s not that it can''t understand you." White night road. "Well, you don''t pretend to be stupid here. These fierce beasts are psychic, but they know more about contracts. If they don''t take the initiative to recognize me, it''s useless for me to negotiate with them any more! Unless you transfer it to me on your own initiative! Boy, don''t make it hard for me The man snorted coldly. "Hard to do? What do you want? " The white night asked again. "Damn it, you son of a bitch. I''m fed up with it!" The man seemed to have been unable to bear it. He roared directly, grabbed the collar of the white night, and roared: "do as I say right now, or I will kill you!! Do you know? " "Asshole! You are so presumptuous! Do you know where this is? You dare to mess with me! I''ll report to Shenji guard immediately As soon as Zhao Hui patted the bed board, she immediately got up to drink and shout. "And what are you?" The man stares at Zhao Hui with disdain. "Let go at once, my Lord!" Zhao Hui said, "otherwise, I will call Shenji Wei." "Oh, yes, if you want to shout, go and shout!" The man did not have a bit of surprise in fear, but is a smile said. "You..." Zhao Hui was impatient, but he felt something was wrong. Just as he was about to turn around, the people next to him had the mission to wink at him, indicating that he should not be impulsive. This can make Zhao Hui, old ape and others more confused. "This friend, if you still want to stay here, don''t offend Mr. Fang Miao, or you may have to leave here!" Finally, a soul of the bed beside him couldn''t help but say in a low voice. "What do you mean? Is this guy still the king here Zhao Hui was not happy. "You are right. Lord Fang Miao is really the overlord here!" The man sank. "What?" Zhao Hui was stunned. "I advise you not to make things big. Once things get big, it''s you who will suffer. Mr. Fang Miao won''t ask you too much. Just give him a little respect! Almost every new person who came here has been filial to Mr. Fang Miao! If you are bullied here, you can talk to Mr. Fang Miao for peace. " The man said again. Zhao Hui only then reacts, these guys and that person are also together. But to his surprise, there are still such things in this kind of place and in the Shenji palace. It''s really surprising that such people are. Zhao Hui''s eyes coagulated and looked toward the white night. At this time, it depends on how to deal with the white night. Is it a matter of peace, planning, or radical measures? If you want to expose your identity! Just give me a little something. Zhao Hui thought, looking at the ink red blade, ink red blade also secretly nodded, obviously decided to calm people. But it was just then. Whoosh! A figure flew out, like a shell, straight toward the gate over there. Bang!! The figure severely hit the gate, and the terrible impact directly cracked the border on the gate. People in the whole building were shocked and looked at the gate one after another. Only then discovered that... That nearly inlaid figure on the gate, is the previous Fang Miao. All of them gasped and looked at the white night in unison. Zhao Hui and others were stunned. How could they have thought that the white night would have done so... "Mr. Fang Miao "My Lord, are you ok?" "Lord Fang Miao!"A group of doggies seemed to have regained their senses and rushed madly to buckle Fang Miao from the wall. "Big... Adult..." a person holds Fang Miao, trembling voice calls a sentence. "Fight... Fight... Fight..." Fang Miao shivered, weakly called such a word. "Beat those dogs to death! Abolish their accomplishments The thugs roared directly. As soon as the words fell, they rushed toward the white night. "Boy, you''re crazy!" "How dare you do it! No one can help you now! " "You are finished! You''re finished! " The crowd cried out eagerly. But the white night was indifferent. "My Lord! Why are you so impulsive? Now the matter is so big, I''m afraid our identity will be exposed! " Zhao Hui was a little anxious, gritted her teeth and whispered. "Asshole! I''ve exposed my identity and can''t get my baby. I''ll kill you to sacrifice to heaven! " Ink red blade is also particularly angry. But I looked at her with no expression in the night. "Ink red blade, I was injured before, but my strength was not saved. But now my strength has been restored. Do you think I still need to be afraid of you?" "What do you say?" The black red blade is very angry! How dare a guy without Hong Bing speak to himself in this tone? It''s so arrogant! However, due to the current situation of several people, Mo Hong blade could only suppress her anger and said coldly, "white night, don''t think I dare not move you here! Your life is not worth money in my eyes. I''ll give you another chance to take us to the baby right away White night did not pay attention to him, only looked forward. Fang Miao''s thug has arrived, and the people directly arouse their spirits, shake their fists, and greet the white night. The night was still. But the old ape was the first to rush forward, a roar, a huge fist to these people. Bang! Bang! Bang! ... several dull sounds were heard. All of these thugs were smashed by the terrible fist of the old ape... the people around them gasped. "You''re finished, you''re done!" Previously, the soul person trembled and pointed to the white night road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2744 What happened here immediately made people in the whole building stir up. All the people around the bed jumped up and retreated sharply, afraid to approach. After a long time, the white night around the moment into a vacuum zone, no one dare to approach. "What''s going on?" When a shout came, he saw the gate roaring open, and a team of Shenji guards rushed into the building and surrounded it. "My Lord!" People on this side immediately cried bitterly and rushed to shenjiwei, kowtowing and shouting: "Lord, help us, this man is going to kill us, he is going to kill us! Help me "What? Shenji palace is an important place. Who dares to be presumptuous? " The leading Shenji guard yelled sternly. "My Lord, he! It''s him! He''s going to kill us Fang Miao''s men pointed to the white night one after another. The Shenji guards swept their eyes and looked gloomy. The leader stepped forward, staring at the white night with serious eyes, and asked in a coagulant voice, "why do you make trouble?" "They blackmailed me." The white night is expressionless. "Is there such a thing?" The Shenji Wei drank coldly and looked around. "Nothing! It''s nothing "He''s the villain who will report first! He is clearly blackmailing these people "That''s right. If these people don''t give them, they''ll kill them. It''s disgusting." People all around said. As soon as the words fell, Zhao Hui''s face changed. "Adults... This..." Zhao Hui some dumb mouth, eyes stare huge. "So these guys are all together!" The old ape also snorted, it can be seen. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, boy. What are you going to do now? I warned you before, don''t make trouble, solve this matter for me as soon as possible, take me to take treasure! My patience is very limited! " The black red blade clenched his teeth in secret and hummed repeatedly. "Now it''s not that I want to cause trouble, but trouble. If you find me, I can''t help it! If you''re really in a hurry to find treasure, well, you can help me deal with these people, and I''ll take you there now. " The white night is light. The black red blade''s eyes showed killing intention and glared at the white night, but he still didn''t say anything. This is Shenji palace. Who dares to mess around? People around him criticized Bai Ye one after another, but after a while, they said that Bai Ye was an evil devil. Those Shenji guards will not sit idly by. "Take all these people away from me!" The chief Shenji guard cheered. "Yes The crowd came forward, one clasped the arms of the white night, and a restraint covered the body of the white night, intending to shield his soul from further urging. "Well, what are you... What are you doing?" "Let me go!" "Asshole Zhao Hui and the old ape were also subdued. Ink red blade was not spared. She wanted to resist, but she could see that the night was still and let the other party capture her, so she gave up the struggle. "Take it away!" With the sound of drinking, Zhao Hui and others were taken away. Fang Miao and others were also sent away. The wounded in the building watched silently, and when these people left, the scene returned to its usual scene. In the white night, several people were directly taken to a low house next to the building. Although the house is not big, there are two teams of Shenji guards guarding it. Zhao Hui was terrified. She felt bad and was busy looking at the white night. The night is still calm. Asshole! The black red blade can''t hold any longer. She clenches her silver teeth and wishes to start now. White night''s calm attitude was about to make her patience disappear completely. "Open the door!" The first Shenji guard came to the door and drank in a deep voice. "Yes, my Lord!" Qiqi, the Shenji guard at the gate, immediately removes the border and pushes the gate open. The chief Shenji guard led the people into the room. After entering the low room, all the people found that it was a prison like place. There are many cages sealed with enchantment. There are many souls in the cages. Many soul people threw themselves on the border and cried out hysterically, "I am wronged, I am wronged!" But nobody paid attention. Sit down at the end of a table in front of the palace. White night and others are pushed to the end of a square border. As for Fang Miao''s men, they were standing beside the Shenji guard. "What happened to Fang Miao?" The first Shenji Wei Dan Dao. "Fang Miao is unconscious and seriously injured. It takes some effort to cure him." The man next to him said respectfully. "So, these people are very cruel?" The first Shenji guard coagulated his eyes."My Lord, you must make such an evil remark for elder brother Fang Miao!" The crowd cried out in pain. "Don''t worry. Fang Miao is my cousin. How can I not stand up for him?" The Shenji guard snorted coldly. As soon as he said this, Zhao Hui and the old ape were confused. "Cousin? You... You''re with this guy? " Zhao Hui called out in a trembling voice. "So what?" Shenji Wei snorted: "you dare to beat my cousin like this... I will make you pay the price! Come on "My Lord!" The surrounding Shenji guards called out. "Go, get me all the instruments of torture at once!" "Yes The Shenji guard immediately ran down to prepare. Zhao Hui was shocked and glared at the Shenji guard and called out: "you... What are you doing with the tools of torture? You, you, you... Are you going to torture us? " "Yes, is there a problem?" The Shenji guard said without expression. "If you want to know anything, just ask, why... Why do you need to do this... Don''t use punishment..." Zhao Hui trembled. "But I''m going to use it, how about it?" "Dare to hurt my cousin, then I want you to live better than death!" the Shenji guard snorted coldly "You abuse lynching! You have violated the rules of Shenji palace! " The white night is light. "Breaking the rules? Oh, who knows? What''s more, you hurt people without authorization and make trouble here. I doubt that you are members of the dark Dynasty. What''s wrong with punishing you? " The Shenji guard said with a smile. Zhao Hui was speechless. White night shook his head, light mouth: "I''m afraid your cousin dare to be so arrogant, dare to blackmail those souls, mostly because you are protecting him, right?" "So what?" The Shenji guard snorted coldly. "I didn''t expect that there would be moths like you in Shenji palace. It seems that no place is pure clean in the whole world." "Oh, are you here to teach? If so, I can ask you to say a few more words. After all, there will be no other voice except for the scream in a moment! " The Shenji guard sneered. But at the moment when the words fell, the white night had already stepped forward and walked out of the forbidden boundary in front of him. All the Shenji guards immediately trembled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2745 Looking at the white night coming out, all the Shenji guards were suddenly nervous. "What''s the matter? Why can this man... Walk out of our ban so easily The Shenji guard sprang up from his chair. The people around also hasten to urge the spirit of heaven, pull out their swords and stare at the white night with vigilance. "He... He''s just a Jin emperor! We can easily imprison anyone in the jade world! This man can''t come out One man trembled. "Do you mean that this man is a mad king and a murderer on top of Yu Jun? impossible! The breath on his body is always in the period of emperor Jin. It''s impossible! " "So what''s going on?" "No... I don''t know!" The crowd chattered and whispered. "What are you talking about here? Now the most important thing is not to say something useless here, but to get this person down! Go! Come on The Shenji guard called. When they heard the sound, they gritted their teeth secretly, but they still had to rush up. But as they approached the white night. Bang! A strong momentum suddenly came to this place and directly pressed on those Shenji guards. These Shenji guards were immediately unable to move forward. They were very difficult to move forward. "Asshole! How dare you resist? " "Looking for death!" The crowd was furious. Although these people are also the soul of Shenji palace, they are different from those Shenji guards who guard the dead dragon sword. Their spirit level is not high, and their means can only be said to be ordinary. It is easy to deal with these people in the daytime. "Good! How dare you resist?? Good! In that case, don''t blame us for being rude! " The Shenji guard was furious and immediately yelled at his staff: "hurry up, let me know right away. There are gangsters who are making trouble. Please come here quickly and eliminate the thieves and gangsters!" "Yes The people next to him would turn around and run out. But the next second, the white night disappeared in an instant. When it reappeared, it had already stood in front of the soul soul. With a lift of his hand, he immediately lifted the man, and then threw it into the crowd of Shenji guards. Bang! The crowd was suddenly dumped, and the individual turned up and screamed. "Ah?" The guard turned pale. The speed and power shown by the white night has completely exceeded their imagination... "take them off!" The white night is light. The crowd was stunned, and then they understood the intention of the white night. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, all this was a white night plan. He is the one who intends to disguise as Shenji palace, and then go to find the treasure! "My Lord, how wonderful! This place must be separated from the outside voice, no matter what happens inside, outside can not hear! It''s convenient for us to camouflage! " Zhao Hui clapped her hands and said happily. "Your Majesty is wise." The old ape was busy shouting. The black red blade can''t help being stunned. "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s do it." Said the white night. "Good Lord!" Zhao Hui came up with the old ape with a smile. But how can these Shenji guards give in so willingly? One by one, they want to take down the old ape and Zhao Hui. "Asshole! Look for death The black red edge drinks to shout, directly raises the knife, then wants to kill all these Shenji guards. "You''d better not mess with dead hands. Every Shenji guard has a life card in the Shenji palace. If they die, the life card will go out. They are the person in charge here. If their life card is out, we will be in trouble." At this time, the white night suddenly said. The black red blade was stunned, and then he snorted coldly. He didn''t do it again. White night is to raise hands again, increase the urge of the general situation. Bang! These Shenji palace people all lie on the ground, and can''t get up again. The general situation of thick shaking basically made them unable to resist any more... a touch of heaven soul was offered at night, and the soul turned into sword Qi and walked towards those people. All of them opened their eyes and looked at the white night in horror. "But then again, since we are not members of Shenji palace, we should have no scruples to kill them. After all, Shenji palace is also unable to protect itself. How can we care about the life and death of these people? If we kill them, we''ll run away. Shenji palace can''t help us. " The voice fell to the ground, and the people''s faces turned pale to the extreme. "You... What do you want to do?" The secret guard was shaking and shouting. "Ask you a question. If you answer me well, I''ll let you live. How about that?" White night came to the man, crouched down and said. "You... You can''t! Even if I die, I will not give in to people like you! We Shenji palace people are not afraid of death! "The man gritted his teeth and cried. "Well, I''ll try it!" White night said, actually is to raise the Qi sword, without hesitation toward that person''s neck to cut. "No!" The man screamed with fright. The white night stopped immediately and looked at him strangely: "what''s the matter? Are you not afraid to die? " The man recovered, but with his mouth open, he looked at the white night and didn''t know how to answer. "Tell me! Where is the seal pool! I''ll let you go Said in a low voice as the night drew nearer. "I... I don''t know..." "in this way, I don''t have a reason to let you go?" White night shook his head and said to the ink red blade, "I will take back the previous words and kill them all!" "Good!" The black red blade immediately pulls out the magic knife, the murderous must start! "I said! I said The Shenji guard cried out eagerly. The crowd then stopped. The man trembled and said the location of the seal pool. White night shook his head. "Although I don''t like Shenji palace, it''s sad to have you scum in Shenji palace!" With that, he stripped off the clothes and tokens of these people and put them in prison. They disguised themselves and walked out of the house in a swagger. "My Lord!" The soul outside immediately bowed respectfully. "Watch! Don''t let people in and out The first white night, dressed in armor and disguised his face, whispered. "Yes! My Lord The crowd nodded. White night slightly nodded, looked at the direction of the eye, then toward the direction of the seal pool. The crowd seemed rather nervous. In fact, Zhao Hui and mohongren are OK, but the old ape''s body shape is not very natural. Although it uses the technique to reduce the body intentionally, it is still two meters in size. In addition, it is difficult to block the unique smell from its body, and it will arouse some people''s ideas along the way. "Are you Mr. Zhao Hong?" At this time, a cry sounded, and then saw a soul trot to this, stopped the white night and others. Zhao Hong? The Shenji guard who was previously in the low room?? "Something?" Asked the white night. "Oh, Mr. Zhao Hong, come here. I''d like to ask your help." The man said with a smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2746 "Help?" White night frowns. At this time, he didn''t want to make a fuss. "I''m not free now. You can find someone else." White night light said. "Mr. Zhao Hong, what are you doing? Are you really able to put aside the affairs of the Heavenly Lord and ignore them? " The Shenji guard seemed very unhappy and frowned. "Yes The direct response of the white night is to ignore everything and leave. "You..." the Shenji guard was particularly angry and nodded: "OK! Good! Zhao Hong, you wait! " Then he ran away. "My Lord, will you be all right?" Zhao Hui was a little afraid and asked carefully. "Let''s move quickly. Don''t make extra troubles. Just arrive at the seal pool as soon as possible." Drink in the daytime. "Is that baby in the seal pool?" Mo Hongren asks. "Yes." White night nodded: "if you get the baby in the seal pool, you can get other Hongbing! Those guys on the mountain can''t be your opponents When he heard this, his eyes were burning hot, and the whole person couldn''t help getting excited. "Good! Good! White night! If you can help me get that baby safely! I''ll let you live!! Even good for you The black red blade nodded repeatedly. White night did not say a word, continue to walk forward. According to the way Zhao Hong had said before, they walked very fast. White night is actually the first time to visit the headquarters of Shenji palace. I''m not familiar with it. However, this place is not as mysterious as imagined. In addition, the recent situation in Shenji palace is not optimistic. In fact, there are many new faces in the whole Shenji palace. Because of this, the defense of Shenji palace has been strengthened by many times. Shenji guards can be seen everywhere and patrolled on every road. White night led Zhao Hui and others to walk very fast, and did not go to contact with other Shenji palace people. This has been close to the outside of the seal pool, several people stopped. There are a lot of fences around the seal pool, which can''t be opened at all. In front of the border, there are more than 100 Shenji guards guarding the border, and around the border, there are hundreds of Shenji palace people patrolling... seeing such defense strength, everyone is confused. "This... My Lord, is the seal pool behind the border? We... How do we get in? " Zhao Hui opened her mouth and asked in a gaping voice. "Breaking in by force is a dead end. We still have to find other ways to get in." Old ape road. "What are you looking for? Just kill it! I don''t think the breath of these Shenji guards is strong. They can''t stop me! " The eyes of the black red blade show killing intention, holding the blade, murderous way. "Are you crazy? Go straight in? We can''t open these borders! And there are so many people. I''m afraid that the masters of Shenji palace will arrive before they are killed! Do you want us all to die here? " Zhao Hui was in a hurry and immediately retorted. "Do you have a better way? We have no time to delay here! " The black red edge drinks a way. Zhao Hui was dumb. "White night! Get ready to do it Ink red blade heart head only treasure, did not have how much patience, straight drink shout. White night is shaking his head again. "It''s all here. If you''re impulsive, you''ll fall short. You don''t know much about Shenji palace. You can''t do it by force with our strength! And you don''t know what level of existence guard on the edge of seal pool! If we are held up by them and wait for the support from Shenji palace, then have you considered how we should get rid of it? " "What do you have in mind?" Black red blade asked coldly. White night looked in front of the eyes, calm way: "Tiao Hu Li Shan on the line." "How to solve the problem?" "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of it." Low cry in the night. Although the heart of Mo Hong blade is unwilling, he still nods. Strong breakthrough is really the next strategy. Once surrounded by the experts of Shenji palace, the strength of ink red blade is not enough. However, a group of Shenji guards suddenly stepped forward when several people were discussing to start. "Zhao Hong The shouts resounded. Zhao Hui and the old ape shivered. Ink red blade subconsciously drew a knife and looked. The white night frowned and looked at the sound source. Just saw a group of Shenji guards standing in front of their own. The breath of these Shenji guards is much stronger than that of the former Shenji guards outside the huge building, and their strength is obviously much higher than them. The crowd glared at him angrily, and the Shenji guard was filled with righteous indignation. "Why don''t you dare to call you?" The Shenji guard cheered. When I heard it in the white night, I immediately responded.This person should be the sky Lord in the mouth of the former Shenji guard. "Lord tiancang, what can I do for you?" The white night asked. "I have a mission for you! Why don''t you take it? Are you fighting against the order The sky Cang drinks a way. "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t receive any orders at that time, and you didn''t stand in front of me and give orders to me. Why should I take them? What''s more, I have my duties. What''s more, I should not be in charge of other things? " White night light said. He just wants to get rid of them now. The longer the delay, the more adverse. If Zhao Hong is found in the interrogation room, everything will be over. "Asshole!" "Zhao Hong! Are you going to rebel? Lord tiancang is your boss "Do you dare to disobey the words of Lord tiancang? I think you are betraying our Shenji palace "He should be arrested!" "Yes, Lord tiancang, please order that Zhao Hong be arrested!" They all cried out one after another, filled with righteous indignation, hoping to rush up and take the white night now. White night frowns. He felt something was wrong. Why do these people... One by one seem to hate themselves... "what do you want me to do?" White night vomited turbid gas, light inquiry. "Zhao Hong, if you are willing to cooperate, that would be great!" The sky was cold, hum, and he said, "now I want you to take your people, and immediately go out with me to perform the task, kill a dark king, and put him in the eye liner around our headquarters. Go, come with me now Finish saying, then lead a person to walk forward. The white night was silent, hesitated, or followed up. "Are you crazy? There''s still a delay? " In a great hurry, he immediately went forward to drink and said ferociously, "in my opinion, kill them all!" "The level of this man should be higher than Zhao Hong. Once he died, he would be sensed by the powerful men of Shenji palace. At that time, we could not get into the seal pool! If you want to kill him, you''re going to blow yourself up! " Drink in the daytime. "What about that? If we delay, we will not be exposed? " Mo Hong blade asked angrily. "Don''t worry, I have plans." Hoarse at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2747 People don''t know what day night wants. Now, the longer time goes on, the more unfavorable it will be for everyone. You know, the real Zhao Hong is still in the interrogation room. But now people have no choice, fighting with these people will only expose their identities in advance. Leave it to fate! Zhao Hui sighed and followed the white night. The old ape didn''t say a word, but ran forward. The black red blade stood in the distance for a long time, and the frost twinkled in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything at last. The man named tiancang led several people in the white night to leave Shenji palace directly. Ink red blade''s eyes become more and more cold. "Where are we going?" The white night asked. "What nonsense? Follow me "Yes! Do what the Lord asks you to do! Don''t talk too much! Don''t worry, it won''t take you long. " A few people drank low. White night nodded. After leaving Shenji palace and flying about half a column of incense to the south, they stopped in front of a lonely mountain. The mountain is very high, standing in the clouds, and at the top, there is a circle of colorful light in bloom. Outside the color light, there are several ghost figures floating. The breath of these souls is very strong, just feel it, you can know that these beings are not the breath that the general generation can release! How tough! Zhao Hui''s scalp was slightly numb. He felt that these guys could at least be dealt with by the black red blade, and the old ape was very hard. As for him, if he dared to provoke him, he was looking for death! At this time, the front of the sky Cang raised his hand. The crowd stopped. "Have you seen those men?" Tiancang pointed to the top of the mountain and asked without expression. "Lord tiancang, what''s wrong with those people?" The white night asked calmly. "According to our investigation, those people are all from the dark Dynasty. They disguise themselves as loose maintenance and occupy here to monitor the movement of our Shenji palace." Tiancang road. "Is that so?" "Zhao Hong, now I''ll give you a chance to make contributions." Tiancang pointed to the top of the mountain and said faintly, "I want you to take your people up immediately and eliminate all those people!" Zhao Hui and Mo immediately responded. Tiancang called them here to kill them by the hand of the people of the dark king Dynasty.. "Lord tiancang, are you not kidding? These people''s breath is so amazing, compared with their strength is also extraordinary, you let us move them... Is it for us to die? " Looking at the white night, he asked. "Zhao Hong, how can you think of the word" death "? Do you think I''m standing here watching the fire? Didn''t you see that I had so many people with me? If you are in any danger, how can I sit back and ignore it? Go boldly, and I will take care of you The sky is serious. "Answer?" White night can not believe, light said: "since we have many people, why not rush up together and kill them all? Isn''t it a great risk to just let us go? " "Zhao Hong, are you questioning the decision of tiancang "How dare you And the people were angry, and they were shouting at the night. "Zhao Hong, I know what you are worried about, but this is also helpless. Although according to our investigation, these people are from the dark Dynasty, but so far they have not revealed any identity of the people of the dark Dynasty. We do not have any evidence to prove that they are the people of the dark Dynasty. If we act rashly, if we are caught by the people who have the intention, Tell the dynasty, then we will be in trouble! So I mean, since these are the eyelid lines of the dark Dynasty, they should be killed and killed in private. Reduce the power of the dark king''s being planted around our Shenji palace! Do you understand now? If there are too many people, they will be exposed. " The sky is calm. The white night has no expression and looks at the sky quietly. At this time, he was already thinking about whether to start to destroy the sky. But if you kill tiancang, and then want to return to the interior of the dark Dynasty, it is not so simple. When tiancang is killed, Shenji palace is bound to focus on investigation. Many people see that he went out with Zhao Hong. Once Zhao Hong is found out, the white night is bound to reveal the truth... "what if I don''t go?" Asked the white night. "Zhao Hong, do you intend to disobey my orders?" Tiancang''s eyes showed a sense of obliteration. While speaking, the surrounding Shenji guards also came to the white night. Looking at this sign, it seems that they are going to surround these people. A cold hum comes out of the black red blade''s nose, and the intention of killing is fierce. He is ready to start. Zhao Hui and the old ape also secretly build up soul power, ready to fight a war. At this time, however, the night began to speak. "Well, since tiancang said so, Zhao Hong would be better to obey his orders than to be respectful."As soon as this word falls, the ink red blade and others are astonished. Tiancang and others are also stunned. Several people look at each other secretly, can see the perplexity in each other''s eyes. "Shall we do it now?" Ask in the daytime. "When... Of course! Tiancang hesitated and said coldly, "when else? Now hand, quickly erase it, and then go back with me, remember, do not leave traces, can not have any horse feet! Otherwise, we will all be in trouble if the above investigation is carried out. " "Well, Lord tiancang, wait for me here. Let me kill all the thieves of the dark dynasty!" White night calm way, then jump, toward the lonely mountain over there. The black red blade, the old ape and Zhao Hui quickly followed. The four figures flew to the lonely mountain, which seemed very lonely. Tiancang and others watched several people approach in the white night. "My Lord, did he really go?" The people next to me looked at the distant white night and whispered. "Well, it seems that this guy is also aware that we are forcing him to go. If he doesn''t, he will face our butcher''s knife!" The sky Cang face has no expression way. "My lord... Is that really good? If we let the above know, we can''t explain... " " can we worry about other things at this time? This man is not good at heart. It will be a disaster to stay in our Shenji palace. I don''t know how many people have been poisoned by him! However, there is a supporter behind him. No one can do anything about him. In this case, I want to be a villain and use lynching to remove this dog from my Shenji palace forever! " The sky is cold to say, in the eye is to kill. "My Lord, if you do this, you will offend that one, and you should not bear these..." "this is not the time to think about this. Shenji palace has reached the moment of life and death. There are many people who have sacrificed, and I am just one of them!" The sky was hoarse. They looked in silence and wept. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2748 "Asshole! Asshole! White night, you are too presumptuous, have you ever put me in the eye?? Did I say you should do that guy?? And help him clean up the dark Dynasty''s Eyeliner? You are crazy? How much time are you going to miss? Do you want to take the baby or not The black red blade chased after him and yelled at the white night. His eyes were full of anger and killing intention. Her patience was at the limit. White night slowed down a little, looked at her and said calmly, "don''t you want to go? It doesn''t matter. You can watch and I''ll take care of these people. " "You? Hum, there are no Hongbing. What are you going to kill these people of the dark dynasty? I''ve seen that their spirits are not low and their breath is terrible. Although they can''t keep up with the great powers of Shenshan, they are not immature. Why should you kill them in the period of emperor Jin? " Ink red blade disdains cold channel. "Do you decide to join me now or wait and see?" White night asked without expression. "I would like to kill you, but your life is reserved to take me to find the treasure, so I will help you again, white night, I hope you don''t challenge my patience limit, I''m really afraid that I can''t control myself and kill you directly!" Murongren drinks coldly, then turns and jumps to the top of the mountain. White night silently shakes his head, but also speeds up the speed, close to the top of the mountain. Outside the boundary of the mountain, several soullers immediately caught several people near here. "Who is it?" "Stop for me!" "What do you do?" The cry fell. All of them urged the spirit of heaven to pull out their swords and kill generals, trying to stop the white night, the ink red blade and others. However, the black red blade took the lead and directly chopped towards the front. Whoa! The dark Sabre Qi flies forward like a crescent moon, directly cutting the souls. Blood and internal organs fell from the air like raindrops and fell to the earth. The outer garrison of the border is just a face-to-face, which is solved by the ink red blade. The white night, who was about to make a move, was stunned and stopped. The black red blade is as powerful as a bamboo. It splits the border and kills it inside. Along the way, people block the killing, and God blocks the killing God, no one can stop it. White night three people easy, then with the ink red blade killed to the top of the mountain interior. Tiancang and others who looked at the scene from the outside had been stunned. "What? What''s wrong with this "Zhao Hong''s gang are so fierce! It was so easy to enter the inner part of the lonely mountain "When did they become so powerful?" Tiancang several people open mouth, once thought that they read wrong. "No wonder Zhao Hong is so confident and emotional. He has a killer''s mace... Hum, it doesn''t matter. No matter how strong he is, he can''t deal with the one inside. According to my investigation, the one inside is the flag leader of the first battalion of the dark Dynasty. His position is extraordinary and his strength is incomparable. It''s easy for Zhao Hong to deal with some miscellaneous fish. If you let him fight with this flag commander, that''s it Hit the stone with an egg. " Sky Cang cold hum way. Everyone nodded. And everything is just like the sky. When the white night came into the inner part of the lonely mountain, a violent and real breath really spread and spread around. Tiancang and others are not shocked, their faces are hard to see the extreme. "Lord tiancang, this breath..." "no mistake, it''s the breath of the flag leader... God, such a terrible breath of the banner leader, I''m afraid that they will play different roles in Shenji palace. Now, there is no doubt that Zhao Hong will die! " Sky Cang sneers repeatedly, the eyes are full of ferocity. People all looked at the lonely mountain. However, the boundary between the mountains gradually collapsed. White ink and others go to the interior. However, there are many strange array on the ground inside, and most of the soul people have gathered together to sing something in a low voice. In front of them, on the ground, sat a soul soul in red armor. The soul closed his eyes and sat in cross sitting, as if in practice. When he came up to them at night, the man slowly opened his eyes and opened his cavity. "Who are you?" "The one who killed you!" Calm way of white night. "Kill me? Hum, I don''t know how many people in the world want to kill me, but it''s a pity that they''ve all lost their souls in the sky! Young man, are you from Shenji palace, or do you want to add my head to Shenji palace as a stepping stone? If so, I must tell you that your thoughts are dangerous and your actions are despairing The man said lightly, then put on the clothes, the facial expression of staring at the white night. "Now, give me your head as a cushion." Man way. White night did not speak, but walked towards the man. "Boy, this man''s strength is not simple! You''d better get out of the way. I''ll take care of it The black red blade yelled.Finish saying, then carry magic knife, ready to move forward. But just as she moved. Whoosh! A figure unable to describe the speed of the figure suddenly jumped out, as if moving shape for shadow, stood in front of the man. The man breathes for a moment, busy is to get up to fight back. But... It''s too late! Just look at the hand knife gently stroke, hand lift... CLICK! The man directly separated from the head and fell on the spot. The black red blade is stunned. The souls around were all stunned and couldn''t believe what they saw. Their banners were separated by human corpses in this way... who could have thought that the existence of a Jin Dynasty was so terrible. You know, most people''s eyes can be focused on the body of ink red blade, after all, her cultivation is the highest among these people. But as far as white night is concerned, he doesn''t care about the life and death of these people. What''s more, the people in the dark Dynasty are never soft at night. He directly urged the spirit of heaven to kill the people of the dark king Dynasty who were still in a dull state. Until the terrible spirit of the white night came close, these people reacted, all of them ran away and fought like crazy. Ink red blade also returned to God, carrying a magic knife to slaughter. The old ape and Zhao Hui fought hard. In a short time, the top of this lonely mountain was already flowing with blood and its head was rolling. With a small amount of incense, people in the dark king Dynasty died and fled, and the whole area was completely eliminated. White night to find the body of the flag leader, take its head. "What happened to your speed just now?" The black red blade suddenly looks back and stares at the white night and asks coldly. But the white night did not pay attention to her, but fly out of the sky. The eyes of the black red blade are frozen. She felt something was wrong. It seems that... I can''t control the existence of the Jin Dynasty. But for the magic weapon, she did not give up. After all, it''s related to Hongbing''s treasure... after all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2749 Ink red blade began to be alert again. She couldn''t see through the existence of the Jin Dynasty. Just now, the skill revealed by the white night is no longer what ordinary people of the Jin Dynasty can deal with! Ink red blade believes that the present white night can definitely lead two moves with himself. "How could the emperor of Jin have such terrible power?" What other magic weapon does this kid have? Ink red blade thought, eyes tightly locked in the body of the white night. All of a sudden, she understood why the white night was fearless to herself! Why, all the way, he didn''t even look at himself! It was not that he gave up the resistance. It''s... He''s got the cards, he''s not afraid of himself. "Without Hong Bing, you dare to be so arrogant! Hum, I''ll let you be arrogant for a while, and I''ll settle accounts with you after you take the treasure Black red blade said coldly. White night flew back with the head of the flag leader. The sky over here is still chatting about something. Seeing the white night flying, and the head he was holding in his hand, he was stunned. "This... This is..." the person next to pointed to that head, gaping. "These are the heads of the dark dynasty! Lord tiancang, would you like to have a look at it The white night asked calmly. The sky Cang eyebrow a sink, toward the person nearby made a wink. The man immediately stepped forward and looked at it. Zhao Hui also gave him some tokens that he took out from those people. After a long time of careful examination, the talent nodded: "my Lord, these are indeed the people of the dark Dynasty, and this is indeed the banner leader of the dark dynasty!" "What?" The sky just sent out the exclamation. People around Shenji Palace are even more stunned. All the people were staring at the head, and they were speechless. "Lord tiancang, what else can I do for you? If it''s OK, can we go back? I have a lot of things to deal with there! " He said in the white night. "This... No... it''s OK. It''s ok... Go back!" Tiancang eyes shaking, especially difficult to understand and confused. He didn''t expect that Zhao Hong''s strength was so terrible. He investigated that stronghold for a long time. He felt that even if he dealt with it by himself, he would certainly lose a lot. If Zhao Hong was such a few people, he would surely die. But Zhao Hong easily took these people away. And before Zhao Hong and others after the hand, they clearly see that there are many people running away on the top of the lonely mountain! Since running away, it means that the war situation is one-sided at the beginning, and there is only one way to achieve such a one-sided crush in such a short period of time. He killed the flag leader and scared all the people in the dark king Dynasty. "My Lord, go back quickly. I don''t feel the situation is right!" The man next to him took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "Good!" Tiancang is not wordy. He nods and leaves. But it wasn''t long after the crowd left. All of a sudden, a large number of souls came out from all directions. These souls directly surrounded tiancang and others. At the same time, they drew out their swords and aimed at tiancang, showing a murderous look. This scene can make tiancang and others confused. "Ready to fight!" Tiancang drinks and offers magic weapons. People quickly close to him, nervously staring at the people around. "Ha ha ha, Lord Zhao! I didn''t expect you to lead these people out so soon! Good! Good! Great! Ha ha ha, you have made great achievements this time! At that time, we will report to the Dynasty and ask for a reward! " A bare upper body all over the skin iron green, ferocious man came forward, said with a laugh. When Tian Cang and others heard this, they were shocked to the extreme. They immediately turned their heads and looked at the white night and angrily rebuked, "Zhao Hong! You... You colluded with the people of the dark dynasty? How dare you "Collusion?" White night frowns. He didn''t expect that Zhao Hong was cheating on others and colluding with the dark Dynasty. Think about it, but of course. Although Shenji palace is a very pure organization, and all the people in Shenji palace take it as their duty to maintain the order of the state, not everyone is so pure. After all, there is an impending disaster, and the people in Shenji Palace are in fear. Many people will surely want to leave a way for themselves. Zhao Hui and the old ape watched the white night together. Mo Hongren also frowned at him. Obviously, no one expected this to happen again. The white night fell into silence. He swept around lightly, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "who are you?"This word, but let everybody all be stunned. "Mr. Zhao, what do you mean by that? Are you kidding us The first man chuckled. "I''m not kidding you, Lord. Who are they?" The white night looked at the sky and asked. This word falls to the ground, the sky Cang several people''s eyes are also full of perplexity color. "My Lord, what''s going on here?" "Could it be this guy''s trick?" "Trick, in this case, what kind of intrigue does Zhao Hong want to do to us? Isn''t this unnecessary? Do you think if Zhao Hong joins hands with these people, we still have the possibility of survival? " "This..." "what should I do now?" "I don''t know..." the crowd lowered their voices and communicated in secret. Tiancang''s eyes shook and thought about it. He said in a low voice: "don''t worry! Watch it change! Let''s look at the situation The crowd nodded in silence. "Zhao Hong, are you stupid? I''m talking to you! Why don''t you recognize people? " The man''s face was slightly heavy, and he seemed very dissatisfied with the words of the white night. "Are you from the dark dynasty?" The white night opened. "Hum! It seems that Mr. Zhao really intends to make such a joke with us. Didn''t you tell us that you want to lure tiancang out and hang him with us inside and outside? Why are you acting like a fool here now The man hummed coldly. "Lord tiancang and I are Shenji palace people. Why should I kill him? I hope you don''t stir up our relationship. " Shake your head at night. "Oh, don''t you say that tiancang is against you all day long, and is always looking for you to make trouble, so that you can''t get any benefits? Your relationship also needs to be provoked? " The man laughed and slowly offered his magic weapon. He said with a smile, "Lord Zhao, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''ll give you a chance! Now you take off the head of tiancang for me. I''ll treat the rudeness just now as if it didn''t happen, OK? " As soon as the people around him heard it, their breath was tight and their eyes were frozen. "What if you don''t?" Ask in the daytime. "No, I can only kill you all!" The man has no choice but to smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2750 This is an ultimatum to these people! Tiancang and his party immediately stare at the white night. Tiancang himself also secretly stores soul skills and is nervous about it. If Zhao Hong really suddenly attacked, they would be hard to guard against. But at the moment, they don''t know the position of Zhao Hong, and they don''t dare to make a random move. The white night was silent. Mo Hongren and others also look toward the white night, waiting for his choice. However, the white night took a deep breath and took a few steps towards the man. The man was stunned. Tiancang and others are not surprised. What is Zhao Hong''s intention? But the next second. Sonorous! A cold light suddenly burst out, and then the arm of "Zhao Hong" blew out a circle of horrible and miserable cold light. The sword Qi was like the silver moon. It was directly cut forward and fiercely cleaved at those dark Dynasty people in front of him. "What?" The man was shocked. Tiancang a crowd is also stunned. The Lord Zhao Hong... Actually started directly at the people of the dark king Dynasty... "be careful!" "Hide The shrill cry resounded. The people of the dark king dodged in a hurry, but it was too late... chi! Yinyue cut into the crowd and directly tore out a wave of blood. Dozens of people of the dark king Dynasty were dismembered by the silver moon and fell on the spot. As for the man, although he dodged in a hurry, one foot was still cut off by the silver moon gas blade and fell to the ground, which was particularly embarrassing. "Kill!" The sky Cang reacts to come over, take advantage of the opportunity momentum, lead the people to fight all around in the past. The crowd immediately fought. There was a lot of fighting on the spot. However, there are a lot of people on the other side, and their combat power is very strong. Don''t look at the fact that they killed dozens of souls directly in the daytime. However, it has a lot of elements of sneak attack. In addition, he stimulates the dead dragon spirit and uses the energy of Heihe, so he can easily kill them in seconds. But these Shenji palace people have no such ability. Although they took advantage of the situation to fight back, the people of the dark Dynasty around them immediately responded. They organized an orderly siege, surrounded the people of Shenji palace and hanged them slowly. After only a few decades of Kung Fu, Shenji Palace People''s offensive was slowly suppressed, and at the same time, the Shenji palace side also began to appear casualties. "No! There are too many of them! We have to ask for help! Come on, let''s send someone out and ask for help Tiancang drinks and shouts. "Help? Dream, kill me! Don''t let go of any of them. Kill them all! No chicken or dog left! " Roared the man. Shenji palace organized several breakouts, but none of them worked. For a while, everyone was in despair. At this moment, however, a deep voice rang out. "Don''t panic! It''s not far from our Shenji palace. I''ll open the space door now and let''s use the space tunnel to enter around the Shenji palace. In that case, these dark king Dynasty people will not dare to do anything to us! " Hearing this, people are busy with their heads. Only then discovered that the speaker was the "Zhao Hong". "What are you talking about, Zhao Hong! If they dare to surround me, how can they not block the space tunnel? The space tunnel here is only afraid of being blocked by them for a long time. We can''t break through! Don''t daydream Next to the people dejected, despairing said. "The closure of the space tunnel is not absolute. If there is a stronger force than the people in the closed space tunnel, it will not be difficult to reopen the space tunnel." Hoarse at night. "I just tried it! I can re dredge the space tunnel, but it will take a long time, at least a stick of incense! " The sky is cold and cold. They can''t hold on to it at all. I''m afraid they''ll burn out the incense and their ashes will be publicized by the people of the dark Dynasty. "You help me insist on 20 interest, I can open up space tunnel!" The white night suddenly said. When they heard the sound, they looked at him in unison, their eyes twinkled with light. "Mr. Zhao Hong, what you said is true?" The sky trembled and asked. "Of course!! Please protect the Dharma for me After drinking and shouting in the daytime, he began to use space technique, intending to dredge the space tunnel by force and escape from the heaven by using the space door. It''s like the black red blade of the God of war descending to the earth to kill crazily, but his eyes are cold. Suddenly she leaned towards the white night and drank in a low voice, "what are you doing?" "Dredge the space tunnel!" The white night is light. "A waste of time! With your strength, why? You and I can kill all the scum of the dark dynasty "Don''t kill them, on the contrary, you have to help them!" It''s cold at night. "Help them?? How can I help you? ""After I open the space tunnel later! You immediately cast your skills and throw them all out of the space tunnel! Do you understand? " The road sank in the white night. The more she listened, the more confused she became. She hesitated. Obviously, she didn''t trust white night and was worried about what kind of plot he was playing. But the white night frowned: "what? You don''t want that treasure anymore? If you believe me and do what I say, I can guarantee it! You can definitely see the treasure with your own eyes! If you don''t do what I say, I''m afraid you won''t see even a little shadow of that treasure in your life. " This sentence can be said to be on the soft rib of the black red blade. Her face sank and she snorted, "OK, I''ll trust you again! But you have to hurry up, I said. I''m impatient! " The voice dropped, and the black red blade ran away. Continue casting in the daytime. Tian Cang and others tried their best to stop it. Although the twenty breath Kung Fu is not long, it is not short, because in this twenty breath Kung Fu, tiancang side has two Shenji guards sacrificed. These dark king Dynasty people are too fierce, almost fearless of death, rushed to attack and kill. Bang!! At this time, a wonderful voice sounded. Then I saw a space door in front of the white night. "It''s done!" "That''s great. Lord Zhao has succeeded!" "Everybody, get in there!! Come on Drinking and roaring in the white night, he took the lead in rushing into the space gate, and Zhao Hui and the old ape followed closely. "Go in, all in!! Come on The sky Cang shouts, covering the Shenji palace people retreat. The black red blade obeys the white night''s orders and keeps by... "why don''t you go? Come on in! I''ll give you the back! " When all Shenji guards have entered the space door, tiancang immediately cheers toward the ink red blade. But the black red blade shook his head: "Zhao Hong ordered me to protect you, my Lord, you go in quickly, I''ll give you the back!" "Really?" Tiancang was stunned. For some reason, he was moved. "Do you mean... I''ve been wrong about Zhao Hong?" The sky murmured. "My Lord, stop talking nonsense and get in quickly." "Good!" Tiancang took a deep breath and drilled into the space door www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2751 All the people in the dark are in the dark. The black red blade is furious and cuts fiercely with a magic knife. Whew! Whew! Chi... several souls who rushed to the front died miserably on the spot, without any resistance. The man''s eyes were cold when he saw it earlier. "The strength of this woman is extraordinary. Be careful!" "My Lord, what shall we do now?" Asked the man next to him. "Most of the space door leads to the surrounding or even the interior of Shenji palace. It''s not reasonable for us to pursue again! And with this woman guarding the door, it''s not good for us to keep fighting. Let''s go Men sink. "Good!" The person next to him waved his hand and called out: "withdraw!" "Retreat!" "Go The crowd yelled and retreated. However, at this time, the black red blade is cold hum sound. "Withdraw? You think you can go if you want to? Dream Suddenly, a magic weapon came out. Whoa! The bright lights spread around. The world was shocked. Looking at that, it is a thing like clouds. The cloud fluttered gently, which was wonderful, but it didn''t last long... Hoo! Inside the cloud, a wonderful beam of light burst out. These beams are very thin, just like spider silk, showing pink color, especially weird. Hundreds of beams of light shot out of the clouds, directly enveloping the souls in all directions. The souls breathed and retreated madly. But... It''s too late! "What is this?" "Come on, get out of the way!" "My attack has no effect on it at all." "Ah..." the souls screamed miserably, but it didn''t help. After a while, everyone was covered by the light. Murong blade hummed and threw the cloud toward the space door. Whoa! The net woven by the light beam immediately dragged these people into the space door, along with the leading man. People simply can not resist, also can''t tear the beam, so inexplicably into the space door. Ink red blade also jumped in. She rushed to the front and controlled the cloud. After passing through the space tunnel, she scattered the clouds. The beam of light, which was wrapped in the dark kings, disappeared at once. People of the dark dynasty fell out of the space door, many people were caught off guard and fell directly on the ground, in a state of confusion. The man responded in time, holding a knife to quickly adjust the formation, staring at the front. After they stood still, they found that all the Shenji palace people who had escaped before were sitting on the spot, either healing or lining up a wall to surround the space door. This can let the man incomparably curious. What''s going on with these Shenji palace people? Why not run? Is... bad! The man was frightened and suddenly realized a very serious problem! Shenji palace people do not run, only one reason can explain! This is Shenji palace! They have already arrived at other people''s territory. What else are they running for? "I didn''t expect the people of the dark Dynasty to be so rampant! It''s coming here Sky Cang looks cold, biting teeth ferocious way. "In that case, we will kill them all!" "Well, kill them all and avenge the dead compatriots!" The people of Shenji palace were indignant and roared with weapons. "What do you do, my lord?" The dark people realized that the situation was not good and looked at the man carefully. "This is the dark Dynasty. Although the number of these people is not large and their strength is not strong, if we want to fight on, once the reinforcements from Shenji palace arrive, we will surely die! It''s still Thirty-six Strategies. It''s better to leave! Slip When a man drinks low, he must get into the space door behind him. But as soon as he turned around. Click... the whole space door suddenly collapses! Along with the collapse... And the space tunnel. "What?" All the people of the dark Dynasty are stupid. "Now, you have no way to escape! Dark Dynasty people, I urge you to surrender quickly! Otherwise, as soon as the reinforcements of Shenji palace arrive later, you will have to die! "The sky is cold and cold. "Surrender? Think too much! You are not worthy of our surrender The man gritted his teeth and growled in a low voice: "brothers, since the space tunnel is closed, we will directly kill a way out of the Shenji palace!" "Good!" "Kill out of Shenji palace!" "Kill out of Shenji palace!" People of the dark Dynasty raised their swords and yelled. In the desperate situation, their fighting spirit is particularly high. This is also no way out. At first, those people in Shenji palace were desperate. Now it is their turn to the dark Dynasty, and their momentum has immediately reversed. Tiancang and others saw it, and their breathing was trembling. It seems that these dark Dynasty people are not easy to clean up... "don''t panic, reinforcements will arrive soon! Let''s surround them! Don''t let these dark people run away "Yes, Lord tiancang!" The crowd cried out. "Kill!" People from the dark Dynasty here don''t want to wait any longer. They roar and all raise their swords and rush over. Shenji Palace''s people also do not show weakness, yelling and killing will pass. The two votes fought again in Shenji palace. The black red blade retreated again and again, unwilling to pay attention to these people. She looked around, looking for the whereabouts of the white night. However, looking for a circle, did not see the shadow of the white night. Even the old ape and Zhao Hui were not seen. Asshole! Did you say that guy played a trick on me? He ran away? The black red blade was furious, and her fist was pinched. At this moment, she wanted to strip the skin and cramp the white night and refine it alive. But to do this, you have to find the person first! The black red blade wanders around, searching for traces of the white night. But at this time, the distance suddenly came to several terrible halos! The black red blade is stunned and looks up. He is a member of Shenji palace! Reinforcements are here!! Tiancang here a burst of cheers, everyone looked at the rushing figure, excited. The black red blade is unexpected. How fast these reinforcements are coming! As she wandered around, she found that this place should be in a relatively remote place inside Shenji palace, which neither belongs to the boundary point of Shenji palace nor belongs to some core building areas of Shenji palace. You can''t see a few Shenji palace people around. But it''s amazing how quickly these reinforcements arrived. Wait!! In the moment of feeling, she suddenly realized something, and she looked at one of the figures in a hurry. A moment later, she called out directly. "This is the guard of the seal pool?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2752 Ink red blade is sure that he is not wrong! These people who rush in! It''s the guard of the seal pool! is as like as two peas and weapons, which are seen in front of the seal. Of course, the most important thing is their breath! The atmosphere of guard outside the seal pool is particularly impressive for ink red blade. She could not imagine that just the guards on the outside would have such a terrible smell, so she did not dare to guess what strength the guard inside the seal pool would be. So when she proposed to attack the seal pool, white night rejected her proposal, and she did not insist. Because she did not have a bottom in her heart, she was not sure whether she could directly break through the seal pool. Now the guard of the seal pool appears here. The ink red blade knows everything. "No wonder... No wonder... No wonder that boy wants me to send these dark Dynasty people here by force. It turns out that he is going to confuse Shenji palace!" "He wants to use the people of the dark Dynasty to transfer the guard at the seal pool to this place, so that he can get the treasures in the seal pool!" "The cunning fox dare to shoot me! I''m going to kill you! I will kill you The black red blade''s heart is constantly roaring. She was almost out of control with endless anger. But she tried to suppress this anger, people staring at the front, like crazy rushed to the seal pool. When the guard of the seal pool comes, those people of the dark Dynasty can''t resist for long! Under the leadership of such a strong man, those people in the dark Dynasty could not resist at all. The leading man was captured alive by a guard of the seal pool before he could Parry ten moves. The rest of the people could not resist for a long time. If they died, they would fall down... however, because of the oil and vinegar in the white night, there were many guards at the seal pool. It seems that there are more than half of them The guards have been transferred. It''s just that there are some guards at the seal pool. But these guards are not enough to encircle the whole seal pool, and a large number of empty gaps can let people drill holes. Whoosh! The ink red edge quickly fell in front of the seal pool. At the moment, there are three figures standing in front of me. It was white night, old ape and Zhao Hui. "Asshole! How dare you take advantage of me? " The black red blade was angry and drank. "What did I use of you? Am I not waiting for you Calm way of white night. "Wait for me?" Mo Hongren was stunned. He looked at the boundary of the seal pool, and then looked around. He found that there was no seal pool guard around. He immediately asked, "what about the guards around?" "They are all guarded elsewhere!" Calm way of white night. "Guard elsewhere... Here..." "they gave it to me." "To... To you?" "I don''t want to take advantage of their trust, but at this time, I have no choice!" The white night said calmly, then raised the hand, the palm slightly grasps. Dang! A terrible and dark force lingered in his palm. Ink red blade smell this force, instantly all over the body crazy shudder up, a face also became extremely white. What is the power of terror? What terrible power!! Is this the power of white night? No way! Why did he have such a terrible power? The heart of Mo Hong blade is almost roaring. And the surrounding seal pool guards also noticed this power at the first time, and immediately all rushed to this side. But... It''s too late. I saw the white night will hand in front of the border gently push. Bang Dang! The seemingly mysterious boundary moment is fragmented. The whole seal pool inside, also completely exposed in front of the public. Behind the border is a long white jade road. At the end of the road, there seems to be a big mountain. The mountain goes straight into the sky, which is very spectacular. But because the clouds are too thick, people can''t see the mountain clearly. The black red blade is particularly excited and rushes to the inside immediately. But the seal pool guard has arrived. "Who are you! Dare to break into the seal pool?? Looking for death There was a roar. A few terrible swords are coming towards us! The black red blade breathes a shudder, immediately casts the magic weapon again, throws toward four sides. Bang! A red mask of blood was swinging in all directions. The sharp swords stabbed at the hood, but they could not get into it. The black red blade immediately rushed to the inside. In the white night, the three people also fly inside. However, the flying speed of the black red blade is quite slow.Because while she was flying, she had to maintain the air mask to block the seal pool guard who wanted to rush in! At this moment, she finally understood why she would wait for her in the daytime. After all... Still using her! Use her to deal with the remaining seal pool guards! "Dog, I will certainly tear you to pieces! When you get it, baby! I swear I will kill you Black red blade gnashing teeth, looking at the white night in the eyes is full of endless anger. In her life, she has not been teased like this by a small existence of Jin Emperor Period... she absolutely can''t accept it. But now we have to bear it! Still have to endure! Ink red blade heart hint. Just... Flying, her attention began to be attracted by other things, people can''t help looking at the four sides. However, the surrounding clouds are still strong, but in the strong, there are a lot of strong and terrible iron chains... the ink red blade is not wrong. It''s a chain. But these chains are as thick as mountains. They are incomparably huge, and tilt, one side directly into the river below the point, the other side is inclined not into the mountains in the distance. Ink red blade carefully looked at these chains, only to see that the iron chains are covered with a terrifying and powerful rune. She felt the power of these runes a little, and the whole person was almost scared out. Supreme power! This is absolutely supreme power!! The black red blade almost screamed. Even if she was on the mountain, she had never been exposed to such a strong and supreme power! "Who put the cloth on this chain? What on earth is it used for? " The lips of the black red blade trembled and froze. It''s just that no one can answer her confusion. When the four people kept approaching the towering mountain, the ink red blade found that there were more and more iron chains around. After flying all the time, the black red blade slowed down its flying speed. At this time, she finally got a clear view of the "big mountain". This is not a mountain!! It''s a sword! A giant sword running through the heaven and earth... with the mouth open, the brain is buzzing. "What sword is this?" She murmured. "A sword that can let you get all the Hongbing soldiers!" At night, his eyes were frozen, staring at him, and his fists clenched. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2753 The black red blade breathed, raised his eyes, and looked at the majestic sword foolishly. The huge sword stands between heaven and earth. Countless iron chains twined around its huge sword body, which bound it to death. When people get closer, they can feel a strong sense of oppression. This sense of oppression comes from the soul and spirit. As if a little closer, the soul and spirit will be broken. Whoa! At this time, a large number of figures rushed behind. Ink red blade wakes up from the loss of consciousness, his face changes, and he immediately drinks: "the people of Shenji Palace are coming! White night, tell me how to get this treasure However, without waiting for the white night to speak, an old voice came over. "This thing is not something you can take if you want to. It is now in a closed state, and its surface is covered by the power released by itself. If you can''t break through this force, you can''t touch its noumenon, and you can''t touch its noumenon. What are you going to take for it?" As soon as the voice came out, the crowd looked at the sound source. But look at an old man with white hair and grey hair coming up. The old man is dressed in white. He looks like an immortal on the ninth day. His temperament is very unique. Of course, the most frightening thing is his breath. There is no trace, if not. Obviously... This is an extraordinary strong man. As soon as the old man appeared, all the Shenji palace people who rushed behind stopped. They did not dare to step forward, but bowed their heads to the old man. Seeing this, several people''s hearts are half broken... "old man, who are you?" The black red blade stares at the old man and shouts loudly. "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s you who are here to take it?" The old man stares at Mo Hong blade and asks calmly. "So what? What''s the matter? Are you the one who keeps this treasure? Old man, I have to tell you! If you want to live, leave quickly! Otherwise, I''ll use my knife later, and I''m afraid you''ll die for it! " The black red blade looks gloomy and cold, showing a slightly ferocious way. "It''s my duty to guard the sword... It can''t be taken away, otherwise, there will be trouble." The old man shook his head. "It''s a mess now." The white night opened its mouth. The old man looked into the white night. He had never seen the white night, but he smelled something extraordinary from the existence of this little Jin Dynasty. "You are a mess!" "I don''t mean that!" "What do you mean "Heaven and earth." "Oh?" The old man''s turbid eyes slightly coagulated: "you are only a small period of Jin Dynasty. Why do you still care about the affairs of the universe? Isn''t that just worrying about things? " "This sword can calm down the chaos of the heavens. Since you have it in Shenji palace, you don''t use it well. The current situation is so dangerous that people in the dark king Dynasty are lawless and reckless and kill innocent people indiscriminately! But there is nothing you can do. Since it is impossible for you to settle the matter, why don''t you leave it to me? " White night road. The old man shook his head: "if you come here with such an idea, I''m afraid... You will be disappointed! I''m here. You may not be able to move this sword! " "Well, old man, you have a big voice. Since I''m here, I must take this sword!" She looked at the top of the huge sword, and then drank to the white night: "you go to deal with the old man, I''ll get the sword." The night is silent. "Why don''t you deal with the old man and let us adults get the sword?" Zhao Hui was not happy and hummed. "Asshole! How dare you bargain with me? Die to me Ink red blade is angry. At this moment, he doesn''t want to be polite to Zhao Hui. With a backhand, he moves toward Zhao Hui. Zhao Hui''s face changed with fright, and he quickly retreated. But in the moment that the palm was about to hit him, a hand clasped the palm of the black red blade. Ink red blade a Zheng, along the master of this hand to see, it is white night. What are you doing? Let go "Do you dare to fight against me? Do you want to die? " "Looking for death? Black red blade! Do you really think you can kill us? " White night said expressionless, then suddenly force, a surprising force from his five fingers, direct effect on the wrist of ink red blade. In an instant, the wrist of the black red blade is deformed directly, and the bones of the hand will be broken. The black red blade was shocked and immediately withdrew from the wrist. She opened the distance, stood firmly and looked at the white night with shock or shock on her face. "What''s the matter? You... How can you be so powerful? Don''t you... Don''t you exist as a Jin emperor? " Murmured the black red blade. "At this time, do you still regard me as a Jin emperor?" "Is it too naive for you to do this?" he said without expression"You..." the black red blade was in a hurry. He used his soul to heal his palm, and his expression was particularly cold: "in that case, I''ll cut you first, then kill the old man, and then seize the treasure!" Greed took her out of her head. But the white night was particularly calm. "Do you really think that if you kill me, you can deal with the people in Shenji palace? I don''t want to waste too much time on you The white night shakes his head. The black red blade gnaws its teeth. "Old man, I want to take the sword, you don''t move me, I don''t move you, OK?" White night turned his eyes and looked at the old man. "Do you know how to take a sword?" The old man did not seem to be in a hurry, but asked the white night. "What? Does the old man want me to try to get the sword? " "That''s not true. It belongs to the forbidden area of Shenji palace. You can''t enter at will! Don''t think about this sword! Leave quickly, I won''t kill you and wait The old man shook his head. Hearing the sound in the white night, the eyes were awe inspiring. He did not speak again. Going on, it''s just a waste of time. Now that he has arrived here, he naturally wants to take this thing away! I saw him walking towards the sword. With the air stepping down, the void vibrates. The old ape and Zhao Hui looked at him one after another. The black red blade was in a hurry and gave a big drink: "bastard! It''s mine! Do you dare to touch it? " With that, he jumped to the white night. But as she approached the white night. Bang! A strong and powerful force burst out from the body of the white night. In an instant, the whole person of the black red blade was shocked. She fell heavily on the ground, dishevelled, very embarrassed, and when she got up, her face was full of shock. Is this... The smell of white night? How could it be? Why did he have such a terrible atmosphere when he was in the reign of emperor Jin? She didn''t dare to do it again. Because she found that the existence of the Jin Dynasty did not seem to have resulted in the loss of Hongbing''s strength. He is still so powerful! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2754 The black red blade''s scalp is numb and frightened. She did not act again. The white night seemed to have no one to stop. The old ape and Zhao Hui looked at him with expectation on their faces. But how could the old man watch the white night to get his sword? Although the old man did not believe that there was a way to take the sword in the daytime, he would not wait to die because he was in charge of the people guarding the place. It''s his duty to protect the sword from being touched by others! "Boy, stop it!" The old man''s eyes suddenly cold, drink a hand, yellow hand toward the front. Whew! Then I saw the void suddenly fold up, and then the area where the white night was located moved backward, a little closer to the old man. This is pull space! White night frown, backhand a sword, toward the void a split. Whew! The void explodes. In the white night, a leaping rush turns into a beam of light and rushes to the sword. "Hum!" This time the old man finally stopped holding his hand and drank in secret. Bang!! Just listen to the noise coming out. There was a strange light in the sky. The divine light rippled the heaven and earth, and then the color between the heaven and the earth flickered, and a huge and shining virtual image appeared in front of the white night. It was a virtual image of a God. It looks dignified and sacred. It can''t be profane. "Kneel down!" The virtual image appeared, and such a voice sounded in the heart of the white night. The voice came out, and his body sank immediately. People could not help but kneel on the ground. It''s just... How can white night be so easily subdued? With a low drink, the energy of the black river burst out all over his body. At the same time, his divine power and soul power were all turned on, and his whole body was blooming with a halo of white gold. The repression of the phantom of terror on him was instantly weakened. The white night moved forward again, unstoppable. "Hum!" The old man''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he suddenly raised his hand. The virtual image also waved his horrible palm to cover the body of the white night. Hoo... it seems that the palm of a vast tyrant is going to smash everything. The palm of NABA is covered with a terrible array. It is extremely powerful and terrifying. The energy seems to tear up the whole void world. But in that slap is about to shoot the moment of white night, white night again urged. He just raised his hand. Joo! A white light penetrated the sky. The slap suddenly broke. The world was shocked. The black red blade''s scalp is numb. People can''t stand it. She can''t see how terrible the energy burst out of NABA''s palm, but she can believe that if she faced the terrible power, she would have died miserably! "Is this guy... So tough? Why didn''t he resist me all the way? It''s a kind of empty talk with me The black red blade murmured. But soon, she understood. It''s just two words. Use! From Mount Shenshan to here, it seems that the black red blade has been holding the white night, but in fact... It has been the white night using the black red blade! Only then did ink red blade realize that he was a clown in the other party''s eyes! A clown with some value! The black red blade retreated again and again, her face full of helplessness and hesitation. At this moment, she finally realized how ridiculous she was... the huge palm of the virtual image was pierced by the white night. The white night pursued the victory and stepped on the arm, and the palm danced wildly. A large number of horrible Qi swords flew out of his palm, and whirled around him like an elf. With his constant forward collision, the sword Qi also tore the arm of the virtual image. After a while, the virtual image has become a single arm... "OK!" Zhao Hui and the old ape exclaimed with joy. "You really have some skills in the period of emperor Jin, but it''s a pity that it''s useless!" The old man hummed coldly, and his pupils suddenly burst into light. Bang! The eyes of the virtual image also become the shape of the sun and the moon. The vast divine light gushed out from the pupil of the virtual image, shining on this side of the white night. In an instant, all the Qi in the white night disappeared. It''s not a moment. It''s all over. He was like an ordinary man, a common existence without the spirit of heaven. The night was full of terror. After all, they are the people sent by Shenji palace to guard the magic sword. Their strength is really outstanding. White night eyes awe inspiring, but not afraid, a low drink, again urged the force of black river forward.This time, his power of the black river has reached the limit, and the energy of his whole body has been released to the extreme. The power of the black river rippled in his body like a flame. The divine light dissipated his power wildly, but it could not purify it all the time... finally, the white night was approaching the virtual image. The old man gave a big drink. Boom! The huge virtual image suddenly split, and we can see that there is a bright and dazzling colorful glass sword inside. In the white night, I set my eyes and looked. "Young man, no one has been able to let me sacrifice this sword for a long time. You have done it! But since this sword has been sacrificed, it means that I have to kill you! Don''t blame me The old man drank coldly and waved his hand towards the white night. Sonorous! The colorful glass sword burst out an unparalleled light, straight into the sky. All the people in Shenji palace stared at the terrible light. Those Shenji guards around the giant sword also raised their eyes and looked, and each person''s face was full of piety and reverence. They knew what the sword meant. And when the sword was offered, the whole sky darkened. The sun and the moon are dark. All the halo of the world is concentrated on this sword. Boom... the sword falls. The world is falling. Zhao Hui and the old ape retreated madly. Even if it is a black red blade, at the moment, his face is frightful white, shivering paralysis sits on the ground, it is difficult to stand up. What a brilliant blow! Who can resist this kind of attack? Can the emperor of Jin be able to parry? No! He must die! The heart of the black red blade trembles and shakes. It''s just... The moment the blade comes. Keng! The terrible sword suddenly trembled. "What?" The old man below was shocked. Then I saw a sword light burst out from the white night. Different from the colorful glass sword! This sword light is more ancient and longer. It seems to contain everything in the universe, contains the six ways of the world, contains time and space. After it appeared, everything in the world seemed insignificant... and the colorful glass sword that fell down also turned into sand grains and scattered around in an instant. The old man gaped at this scene, the brain is a hot. He didn''t attack again because he knew that it would be useless to continue to attack. He can''t stop this man at all! "My Lord!" The Shenji guards on this side came back to their senses from the shock. Seeing that the old man was no longer stopping him, they were in a great hurry and rushed forward to intercept the white night. "All back!" The old man exclaimed, "don''t die!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2755 This is the power of the heart! It''s from the strange power that blends into the heart of the night. In front of this force, the boundary of the super power of Shenji palace began to shake, twist and finally be torn apart. Oh! Oh! Oh! †E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E†E. After a while, the whole sword was cleared. People stare big eyes, shocked at this scene. "What power is that?" "How could it be? Can he tear the boundary under the super power of Shenji palace "No way! It''s impossible! " "Did he use Hong Bing? But I didn''t feel the power of Hongbing at all! What''s more, the power released from him is not the power of Hongbing! " The Shenji guards shivered and screamed with terror. The old man also widened his eyes, staring at the scene, his face extremely pale. Others do not know, but he vaguely smell a little clue. "The power... It can''t be... It can''t be that kind of power! Never! Never A shudder came from his mouth. The Shenji guards nearby were startled. They had never seen the grown-up look so impolite. The border is torn, and no one stands in the way of the night. He held up his blood red eyes, staring at the magic sword, and walked forward step by step. "White dragon master!! Stop it At this time, the cry came from the distance. People raised their eyes. Only then saw all kinds of terrible Hongguang shooting towards this, a Hongguang took the lead in landing, and a figure came out of it. That is Ruan teacher!! He is still the same as before. His cultivation has improved a lot, but his face is more tired than before. Obviously, the present Shenji palace broke his heart. "Ruan Shi?" The white night slightly side of the eyes, mouth issued a hoarse and low voice. "White dragon master! This sword must be sealed, and it must not be allowed to reappear in the sky. Otherwise, the state of Lisheng will be in chaos, and the world of heaven and earth will be in chaos! " Ruan Shi''s face was full of anxiety, shouting. "The state of Lisheng has been in chaos, and so has the world of heaven! Without this sword, everything will not be stable! The order has collapsed The night sank. "White dragon master, I think you know the current situation of our Shenji palace, but I can only assure you that these chaotic situations will come to an end sooner or later, and everything will develop in a better direction. But if this sword reappears in the sky, all order will cease to exist, and everything will be broken and broken..." Well, this sword is a sword of evil, a sword of disaster? " Bai Ye seemed to understand Ruan Shi''s concerns and asked directly. "White dragon master, you may not know some secrets about this sword, but I have to tell you! This sword is not as simple as you think. It must be sealed Ruan Shidao. "I don''t know why you don''t use it, but I think it''s beyond redemption. Even if it''s really a sword of disaster, we can only take risks! Ruan Shi, your Shenji palace will not last long. A secret army of the dark Dynasty is still missing. The situation will be worse than you think! I can''t count on your Shenji palace to guard all this and restore the so-called order! I can''t rely on others, I can only rely on myself! So I''d rather bear it myself The white night is cold and drink, then turn around and walk toward the divine sword without hesitation. "White dragon master! No Ruan Shi yelled. "White dragon master! Stop it "Don''t stop! Don''t blame us for being ruthless "Stop it!" Several voices rang out in succession. We can see that a large number of powerful people of Shenji palace come here. However, the white night ignored. He opened his eyes, step by step close to the magic sword, bear the terrible sword power, has been standing in front of the magic sword. Then. Raise your hand. The palm pastes gently on the cold sword body. But instead of activating the sword, he opened his eyes wide and growled in a low voice. "You don''t want to invade my body? Control my mind? Now, I''ll let you do whatever you want to do! " Once the voice falls, the white night directly empties his mind, removes all the energy in his body, and reduces his mental strength to the weakest. Chi!!! The energy in the heart bursts out in an instant. Like a raging flood, pouring out from the heart, along the blood vessels, Qi pulse, filling every inch of the body in the white night, it is crazy to rush to the brain of the white night.It wants to take advantage of this excellent opportunity to completely occupy the white night, use his body for his own use, and completely eliminate his thinking. But it wasn''t long before the energy from the heart erupted. Sonorous! The huge sword trembled again, and released a terrible roar, spreading around. With the sound of swords, an unparalleled sense of sword spread everywhere. All the people who heard the sound of the sword fell on their knees and worshipped the sword. They couldn''t resist the terrible sword. It can''t resist the power of Geshi sword. However, the meaning of the sword is not to deal with the Shenji palace people around, but to... Against the terrible energy in the body of the white night. "Ah The whole body of the white night trembled at once, and his mouth gave out a low roar. It''s like a beast. "Stop it! Stop it "What power is this? What is this? " "Where am I? Who am I? What am I doing? " "Stop! Take this power away from me "Ah... Stop..." there is a strange voice in the mind of the white night. It seems to be struggling and screaming. In the face of the power released by this sword, it can not resist at all. At night, his eyes were red with blood, but his face was full of ferocity. "What? Are you afraid? It''s not over yet... " the night is low and roars again, and the spirit of the dead dragon is suddenly aroused. In a flash, the magic power of the sword in front of him was more and more surging. At this moment, he poured into the body of the white night without reservation. "Ah!! Ah!!! Ah There was another sound in the body of the white night. The voice was particularly bleak and desperate, as if it were the last wail of a man on the verge of extinction. After hearing this voice, all the powerful people in Shenji palace thought they had heard the wrong thing. "Is this... That sound?" "I... i... I don''t know!" "This white night... What did he get?" The sound of panic never stops www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2757 The purpose of coming to Shenji Palace by night is not only to take the sword, but also to use it to separate the power from the heart. He knows that this force has been retained in the body, sooner or later, something will happen! Even if it doesn''t attack now! White night must be as soon as possible to peel out the heart from the body, otherwise for a long time, it completely integrated their own heart! Then it would be impossible to separate them. But even now, it is extremely difficult to strip the heart. At least white night has yet to find any great power or magic weapon to do this. Even the former soldiers could not. They may be able to separate that strange heart from its own, but at the cost of tearing the night. After the war, their bodies will make the battlefield extremely weird. But! This sword is different! Although it is also a Hongbing! But it is not an ordinary soldier! It is the first of the twelve red soldiers! It is the most special and terrifying existence among the twelve Hongbing soldiers! Dead dragon! White night big eyes, hands open, embrace this force with all one''s strength. The spirit of the dead dragon in his chest also vibrated wildly, breaking out an unprecedented light. In this light, everything seems insignificant. Even the weird heart in him. In the daytime, a lot of smoke began to erupt from the chest. At the same time, one of his pupils and one of his arms began to overflow with dark smoke. These smoke slowly gathered in front of it, slowly rotating, slowly settling. After about ten days'' rest, the breath swings and turns into a figure. However, only the heart, eyes and arms are solid bodies, and the rest are virtual bodies. He looked at the night, and then the figure collapsed and a heart, a pupil and an arm fell to the ground. White night see, stop the urge of breath. The trembling Dragon Sword stopped at once. Everything seems to be calming down. People around him are breathing. It looks like it''s all over. But in the eyes of those powerful people in Shenji palace, everything is just beginning! "My Lord, you must stop him!" Someone yelled. "No, it''s not necessary. Everything is doomed, and we can''t change anything..." the hoarse voice sounded. The people of Shenji palace looked at each other and didn''t know what they meant. Pick up the heart, pupil beads and arms at night and put them away. However, although these three things have been forcibly stripped out of white night''s body, white night is still related to these three things... is this a sequela? But it doesn''t matter! As long as they are no longer showing signs of swallowing their own minds and seizing their own flesh, it doesn''t matter. Now, it''s time to take the sword! The white night looks at the huge sword body in front of him. The palm of the hand is slightly exerting force, and the five fingers seem to buckle towards the sword body. And with his power, the huge body of the sword trembled. "Sure enough!" Here, a strong man from Shenji palace made a solemn voice. "Go, my Lord! Have you found anything? " The people nearby asked. "We always thought that the White Dragon Lord gave us the sword of the dead dragon to our Shenji palace, but we never thought that he did not give it to us, but kept it in my Shenji palace! That dead Dragon Sword... Has always been related to him! " People breathed. "What?" Boom... as the trembling frequency of the giant sword is getting faster and faster, everything in all directions is shaking wildly. The earth splits. The sky vibrates. The sun and the moon are dark. The stars fall. The whole cycle is boiling. The whole world trembled. People are crazy back, shocked to see that countless iron chains around the magic sword, the heart is all in a crazy beating. At this moment, they realized that the seal and prohibition under the sword of the dead dragon had no effect at all! Unless it''s the sword that''s in its own sleep! Otherwise, all seals in the world will never be sealed! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the chains were broken. All junctions are broken, all talismans are stripped. Then, the vast sword slowly rose from the seal poolThe world watched with wide eyes. Both the old ape and Zhao Hui were frightened. As for the ink red blade, I''ve been silly for a long time... the vast divine sword was seized by the white night, and the huge sword body seemed to hold up the sky. The spectacular scene was deeply engraved in everyone''s eyes. Sonorous! Just then, a sword sounded. Then he saw that the Dragon Sword suddenly turned into a gray light and was directly buried in the palm of the white night. The scalp of people at the scene felt numb. Dead Dragon Sword... Return to the hand of white night again! White night light looking down from the sky a section of broken huge iron chain, took a deep breath, look gradually calm down. White hair dancing. Lonely. All the people in Shenji palace fell into silence. The white night fell from the sky. "Congratulations on your success again!" Zhao Hui''s whole body is a smart, busy is on the front, to the white night salute. At the moment, his mood is particularly excited. Seeing this, the old ape cried and flattered. "You''re welcome. It''s time for us to go." Hoarse at night. "Yes, my Lord!" One man and one ape are busy getting up. White night is just leaving. But the way out has been blocked by countless people from Shenji palace. People hold the sharp weapon in their hands and stare at the white night nervously. Everyone''s eyes are very sharp. The atmosphere was very strange. Some people are nervous and ready to fight. If someone orders, they will rush up and cut their sharp edge on the head of the white night. But fortunately, no one said anything. Ruan Shi''s face was old, his eyes earnestly and helplessly looking at the white night. "White dragon master... Do you really want to do this?" He mumbled his lower lip, his voice full of helplessness and pain. "The dead dragon sword should not be put in this place as a forbidden article!" Hoarse at night. "But... Its appearance is the coming of disaster! The living creatures in the world will be completely destroyed because of it Ruan Shi painful way. "Is it?" White night, a sound of laughter, and more and more laughter, straight is to make people frown. "Ruan Shi, I always thought you were a more intelligent and rational person in Shenji palace, but now it seems that I am wrong! You are as ignorant and foolish as you are! What a surprise "White dragon master... What do you mean..." "what do you mean? Well, isn''t my meaning obvious enough? You can''t force a sword to blame for your incompetence www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2758 In the white night, everyone was stunned. What does that mean... They all know. People don''t look very natural. It''s not natural. This white night is a complete mockery of them... "White Dragon Lord, are you saying something inappropriate? What is it to blame the sword for our incompetence A great energy of Shenji palace was not used to it. He snorted, "master white dragon, who do you think of us?" "I treat you as a bunch of stupid fools. Is there a problem?" White night sneered and said: "the power of the dead dragon sword is well known in the world. With it, it means invincible. You can use this sword to reverse all this, and you can use it to calm all this. But you don''t have to. You would rather let more soldiers die than use it. This is not the case What is your incompetence "White dragon master! What do you know?? Do you know what death Dragon Sword means? It means supreme power! In this world, who has mastered the supreme power without losing himself? Who in the world can abide by his heart after getting this sword? If we use this sword, who will? Who dares to use it? If he gets the dead dragon sword and is influenced by the power of the dead dragon sword and becomes arrogant and arrogant, who can punish him?? Have you ever thought about these things, white dragon? " The strong men of Shenji palace cried out with emotion. The white night was full of sneers. "Will you lose yourself? Can''t stick to your heart? Don''t you have an answer to all this? " "What? The white dragon master thinks that some people in the world can maintain their original mind after getting the dead dragon sword, and will not be affected by it? " The powerful man of Shenji palace asked. "Of course "Who is it?" "Me White night simply answered a word. When he said this, he was stunned. But soon he snorted, "no! White dragon master, you have not done this. You have been corroded by the power of the dead dragon sword, otherwise... You will not come here to plunder the dead dragon sword! " "I don''t want to explain it to you because it doesn''t make sense! It''s not your duty to protect Lisheng Prefecture from being invaded by foreign enemies. It''s also my duty at night, because I have to guard the people around me. If Lisheng state is gone, the people around me will be persecuted. Now a dark Dynasty army is mysteriously missing. I have to investigate their current position and their purpose, so I don''t have time to spend with you here. ¡± in the daytime, he raised his hand, pointed to the group of Ruan teachers, and said without expression: "now, I want you all to get out of the way! Do you hear me The crowd breathed. Several Shenji palace daemons look ugly. "Master Ruan, what do you think... What to do now?" "Let the White Dragon Master leave with Hong Bing like this?" "What about that? Let''s stop him? " "But if we don''t stop it, how can we account to it?" "Account? Hum, if we stop, the White Dragon Lord stops the supply of logistics resources from the stronghold, our Shenji palace will still be difficult to maintain! Didn''t you think of that? " People looked at each other and finally lowered their heads. "Get out of the way!" Ruan sighed and said hoarsely. People are reluctant to retreat. The white night walked forward without expression. Zhao Hui''s old ape quickly followed. Of course, the black red blade standing over there was also shivering all over, and he was busy with it. If you don''t take the opportunity to slip away at this time, it will be troublesome. If she is caught by Shenji palace, she will not die and have to take off her skin. But with the white night, it''s no better. When you leave Shenji palace, you must leave immediately! Mo Hongren''s thoughts are terrified. "White dragon master!" On the way out of the Shenji palace in the white night, a magnificent voice suddenly rings from the inside of Shenji palace. Ruan Shi and others all trembled, and then all looked at the direction of the sound source with reverent and serious eyes. Everyone''s face is full of respect... the white night can''t help but be stunned. Although the voice is very easygoing, he still feels a touch of extraordinary in the voice... "who are you?" Ask out loud at night. "It doesn''t matter who I am, white Dragon Lord. What matters is your and my goals, your and my ideas, and your and my thoughts!" The voice came again: "white dragon master, since you want to take the dead dragon sword, I believe your original intention must be for the sake of human life! However, have you ever considered for yourself that you can control this dead dragon sword? " "You seem to be mistaken." White night a faint smile, shaking his head said: "I never thought of fighting for the common people, I do all this for my own sake! I''m not a saint, not even a member of your Shenji palace! I, just me"Why do you cheat yourself?" The voice was silent for a long time before it came out again. The white night coagulated the eyes, did not speak, turned to continue to move forward. "The dead Dragon Sword... Is the dead dragon sword, the twelve Hongbing, the twelve Hongbing..." a sigh came. Like a hollow echo, in people''s mind constantly wandering. In the white night, his eyes were slightly frozen and his fists were tightly clenched, but there was still no response. Finally. Under the gaze of countless Shenji palace people, the white night walked out of the gate of Shenji palace. Zhao Hui and the old ape immediately breathed a sigh of relief. This time it was a real success. However, the ink red blade mixed together doesn''t think so. Almost without any hesitation, she turned and ran away into the distance, trying to escape. But how can Zhao Hui and the old ape let her go? "Oh, you wretched woman! Use us to leave Shenji palace, just want to escape? No way Cold laughter spread, one man and one ape immediately chased after the black red blade. "Get out of here The black red blade is furious, backhand a knife, want to drive Zhao Hui and old ape back. Zhao Hui old ape is not the opponent of the black red blade after all. Facing her terrible magic sword, she still dare not go forward. The black red blade disdains cold hum, turns the sight to continue to rush forward. But the next second, she suddenly stopped. I don''t know when I stand in front of me. "Where are you going?" The voice of indifference came. Black red blade scalp numbness, scared the whole person almost fell from the air. She stares at the white night, then shivers all over her body. She falls on her knees and kowtows to the white night crazily. "Forgive me, my Lord! Please forgive me, my lord... " the black red blade trembled and cried out. At this moment, she did not dare to resist the white night. After all, this man has a dragon sword! Even Shenji palace people dare not move him. Why should we fight against him? Mo Hongren finally realized how stupid and ridiculous his previous actions were www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2759 "Spare me? Mo Hong blade, why should I spare your life White night quietly looking at her way. "My Lord, I have helped you a lot along the way. I said I didn''t know Mount Tai and I didn''t know your divine power! My Lord, please let me go, please The black red blade screamed, kneeling on the ground and kowtowed madly. At this time, she didn''t think about any benefits at all, and didn''t care about any treasure at all. All she cares about is her own life. Nothing is more precious than this. The black red blade is trembling, scared is scalp numb, the head severely hits on the ground, sends out the sound of bang bang. The white night went by, a hand against her chin and held her head up. "If you want to live, it''s very simple. As long as you listen to me, you can live!" The white night is light. "I listen! I''ll listen! I''ll listen to whatever you want me to do! " The black red blade cries eagerly and nods wildly. At this time, how dare she have a little hesitation? "Ink red blade, you have not betrayed me for the first time! So this time, it''s not just a verbal commitment! " White night took out a black pill from Qianlong ring and threw it on the ground: "eat it!" As soon as her pupil rose, she immediately knew what it was, but she did not hesitate at all. She grabbed the ground directly, but the pill was put into her mouth. Because the force is too strong, even grab a piece of soil, but also do not know, make small mouth is full of soil, extremely embarrassed. "Good! It seems that you are really repentant. In this case, I will give you a chance! " White night nodded and said in a low voice, "come with me." "Good! Good! My Lord, where are we going "Go to a special place." White night eyes shaking, face rippling with endless killing intention. The black red blade trembles. Do you want to go to the holy mountain in the white night? But even if he got the dragon sword, he could deal with the power of the mountain? Are you kidding? The sharp weapons in the hands of those adults are also Hongbing. Why are you afraid of the dragon sword? What''s more, there are so many strong people on Shenshan mountain. What kind of storm can be set off by one person at night? If he really wants to go to the holy mountain, he is just sending the sword! Ink red blade thought. However, when the white night set off again, ink red blade found that what he thought was wrong. White night is not to go to the holy mountain. He went in the opposite direction to mount Shenshan! Where is this direction going? The black red blade does not know, Zhao Hui and the old ape are confused. But the night was silent. After walking for about two days, several people finally arrived at their destination. The strongholds controlled by white night! Dragon head sea! "My Lord!" "Dragon master!" "Dragon master is back!" "Come on, let''s go. The Dragon Master is back!" The shouts resounded. Then see Guangxiang, shore heart and others with the stronghold of the high-level people all rushed to come. There are also many defenders stationed in Shenji palace. However, these Shenji palace people look at the white night, their eyes are full of fear. Obviously, the matter of seizing the dead dragon sword by white night has spread here. "Order to go down, except for the necessary mining personnel, all those who can be used for fighting should be assembled at once." Drink in the daytime. "Yes, dragon master!" Immediately someone ran down to pass on his life. Guangxiang and others are confused. "Dragon master, is something wrong?" Guangxiang asks carefully. "Well, something has happened. It may be hard for you this time, but if it is done, the benefits you will get will be unimaginable." The white night is light. "Oh?" People are interested. "Dragon master, what do you want us to do?" "Help me block up people. I''ll take care of the fighting. All you have to do is not let anyone go." White night simply said a sentence, then did not go on. People are confused. Why is it so important? However, the black red blade at the back faintly smelled something wrong. Can we say... "impossible! Absolutely impossible!! Unless he''s crazy! Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible! " The black red blade is trembling. At this time, the white night took a long sword and handed it to the ink red blade. "My lord... What is this The black red blade glared at the sword, his face was full of shock. She found that she smelled the smell of Hongbing on the sword!Is this Hong Bing? How could it be! White night... And Hongbing? "This is a fake Hongbing!" White night a word, directly let ink red blade suddenly understand. But she was still surprised! "Can Hong Bing forge it?" "This is the craft of the dark Dynasty. I can''t make such a thing!" White night light said. The black red blade took a breath. Unexpectedly, the dark Dynasty was so powerful. "My Lord, what do you want me to do when you give it to me?" Ink red blade asked carefully. "I want you to do something for me!" "My Lord, please tell me that the villain must... Try my best to achieve it for you!" Ink red blade can''t help nodding. "I want you to take this sword and go to mount Shenshan now!" "Go to the holy mountain?" "Yes, I want you to show this sword, so that the souls on the mountain and around will know that you have a Hongbing! I want you to draw them in and gather them all in the mountain. " White night. "Ah?" The black red blade almost screamed out a sound, and the person shrieked out: "adult! no It can''t be like this!! You want me to die! I can''t make it! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! " She knows what it means to enter shangshenshan with a pair of Hongbing. If those powerful people who are like jackals on the Shenshan mountain know that she has a Hongbing, she may die a thousand times and ten thousand times! "If you don''t go, I''m afraid you can''t, because the pill I gave you just now is a highly toxic pill. You have only ten days to live. If you don''t do it, after ten days, you will still die! Why don''t you spell it? If you finish the task I gave you, I will give you the antidote and give you freedom! How about it? " The white night is light. The pupil of Mo Hong blade is slightly dilated, and there is no sound. "Don''t doubt the strength of the pill, because I took it out of the dark Dynasty''s main warehouse! I can even get the fake Hongbing of the dark Dynasty. Do you think I can''t get a top-quality poison pill? " Calm way of white night. This word, let the black red blade extremely despairing. "Don''t doubt whether I will keep my promise. You can ask Zhao Hui. Before you, he was given the same pill by me. Now, he is free, but he is not willing to leave." White night again. The black red blade droops its head and says nothing. I don''t know how long it took... "my Lord, I''ll go..." the ink red edge is hoarse and open. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2760 The black red blade set off soon. White night let her choose several magic weapons to protect her life in zicang. When he saw zicang of the dark king Dynasty taken out by the white night, his expression was very wonderful, and he believed in the words of the white night. Dare to kill in the dark Dynasty''s residence and take away the things of the dark Dynasty, and the whole state of lysheng... Only white night can do this. Ink red blade''s soul is extremely shocked. To be honest, she is still in a trance. After all, this man... But a period of Jin emperor exists. However, he has not only numerous Hongbing soldiers, but also so many Hongbing''s subordinates. How did he do it? And... What about his strength? Why did not Hong Bing have such powerful means! His reign as emperor of Jin Dynasty... It''s unbelievable. With complicated thoughts, the black red blade left the dragon head sea and went to mount Shenshan first. The white night is sitting on the top of the dragon head sea on a Rune Stone, looking at the bottom indifferently. At the moment, the army is gathering. All the strongmen of all strongholds gather here. In the present period, it seems that many of the forces in the palace of the night have become the stronghold of the dark dragon kingdom. "Dragon master, I think we can start ahead of time." Guangxiang flew over, respectfully speaking to the night. "Early departure? What do you mean? " "We have a large number of people. I''m afraid it will take a few days for all of us to assemble. My subordinates suggest that we set out first, and then the teams behind will gather together to keep up. In this way, the trip will not be delayed! " "It makes sense! In that case, let''s go ahead of time. " White night light road, big hand a wave. Countless souls left the dragon head sea and headed for the mountain. White night did not tell these people where they were going. Because white night thinks it''s causing panic. The stronghold is growing and all kinds of dragons and snakes come in. Especially in such a turbulent situation, many soul people have joined the stronghold in order to seek refuge. At present, Guangxiang still faces fundamental problems. It''s hard to be stable. If you can''t hold the people''s heart in check, it''s easy to have problems. You know, all the resources mined from the stronghold are cultivation resources. How to prevent these souls from stealing themselves? How to prevent them from forming cliques? These are the things Guangxiang has to think about every day. And white night this, can be said to be a great degree to ease the pressure of Guangxiang. White night''s prestige is there, with the White Dragon Lord in, who dares to make the second? The army continued to set out from the dragon head sea. All the souls around were shocked. "What''s going on? How come all the people in the stronghold of longshouhai come out? " "I heard it was the White Dragon Master who came back!" "White dragon master? Where does he take these people? " "I don''t know. Judging from this posture, it seems that we are going to attack another force." "No? With the strength of the White Dragon Lord, do you still need to call a stronghold to attack which force? He can sweep everything with the help of Hongbing! " "That is, unless he attacks the dark Dynasty again!" "It''s not that there is no such possibility! Only the white dragon master has this strength, and even the Shenji palace is very difficult at present. " "Yes... The white dragon master is also good enough. He is just an emperor of Jin Dynasty. He can be arrogant and dominate the state of Lisheng. It''s really powerful!" "Don''t you know? In fact, the White Dragon Emperor''s way of promotion is to suppress him. In fact, it''s not his actual means to suppress him! " "Really?" Countless people talked about it and came to watch the army from the dragon head sea. However, it took three days for all the troops of longshouhai to get out of the stronghold. Millions of troops. The world is shocked. What does white night want to do? After the army leaves the dragon head sea, the defenders of Shenji palace take over the place again and open the border, and be on guard against anyone entering. But even if anyone has the courage, they dare not act rashly at the moment. After all, if it moves, and when the White Dragon Lord returns, who can deal with the million troops? Who is fighting against the terror? Even the dark Dynasty suffered great losses from the White Dragon Lord. Can they provoke such strong enemies only by them? No one knows. The army converged into a long dark dragon, flying and stretching. All the souls in the past trembled with fear. They either hid and did not dare to show up, or fell on the ground, shivering.The sky and the earth are full of terrible spirit, which is terrible. ... the ink red blade has arrived at Shangshen mountain. But at the moment, the mountain is completely different from the one she saw before. The mountain was completely cut open. Everywhere, there are cracks as terrible as canyons. There was a smell of blood in the air. The breath of terror and destruction persisted throughout the year, and it was appalling to the extreme. Ink red blade shivers all over, and people are a little unstable. "what the hell is going on in front of her The black red blade murmured. She felt carefully up the hill. I found that the whole mountain was sparsely populated at the moment. The fierce beast and the soul have run for seven or eight times. So is it. All the great powers on the mountain have won Hongbing. How did they deal with it? If you stay here, you will only be the target of slaughter at will. No one wants to lose his life. "Who? Dare to get close to your territory? Do you come to Tuhong Bing, too? " At this time, an angry roar rang through the mountains. Then I saw a terrible figure suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain. The figure was six or seven meters high, very majestic. He held a big knife in his hand and gave him a sharp chop in front of him. Bang!!! The terrifying blade roars and tears the void reincarnation. And in that knife awn, a figure was directly torn to pieces. The black red blade breathes cold air. A great power was killed again. Although on the surface of the Shenshan mountain is extremely calm, there is a hidden danger. The weak souls fled to 7788, but there are still a lot of greedy and powerful souls left here. They are looking forward to recapturing Hong Bing, and they are always thinking of it. And those who got Hongbing did not leave. They want to use the unique place of shangshenshan to strengthen their control over Hongbing. Therefore, on the Shenshan mountain, there are still disputes, and there are many opportunities to kill... in this case, how to attract these souls and even those around them? I don''t know. She shivered and suddenly wanted to give up. But if you give up, it''s a dead end! No way! I can only spell it once! The black red blade clenched the silver teeth and walked up the mountain. She has no way out... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2761 People looked up, staring straight ahead. Only then discovered that the rough man seemed to have found a new soul person who had been left alone again, so he drank it and asked him to join the team. Seeing this, the ink red blade understood everything. The rough man is the leader of the team. He has been forming cliques and gathering the scattered soldiers around him. However, every time he tried to persuade others to surrender, he would shield his own voice with magic methods, so that when he tried to persuade others, people here could not hear his voice at all. The black red edge brow is tight wrinkling, thinking about what this rough man may be saying. At this time, however, the man''s energy burst into a strange way. "Don''t waste your effort!" Rough man opposite the soul of the face of expressionless said. The rough man couldn''t help but tremble and looked at the soul: "you... How did you break my magic? What do you want to do? " However, the man suddenly raised his hand and waved at the head of the rough man. Sonorous! A terrible cold light passed by. Then there was the edge of terror in front of everyone. It''s sword spirit! The world was shocked and retreated desperately. But the rough man is obviously not a general person, he immediately sacrifice magic weapon to resist the sudden attack. Bang Dang! A clear sound came out. A big shield made of oak suddenly appeared in front of the rough man. The terrible sword spirit hit the shield, but it could not hurt it. The crowd was shocked. The soul soul also snorted: "it seems that you have some skills, then look at my move! The Dragon wags its tail The soul screamed, his arm swung again, and the terrible sword spirit once again flew out, just like a silver dragon, and heavily chopped at the rough man. Bang!!!! This time, the rough man couldn''t resist. He even flew out with his shield and fell heavily on the ground. His Qi and blood were not smooth in his body, and his spirit and Qi collapsed and his mouth overflowed with blood. Seeing this, many people''s scalp felt numb. You know, rough man''s strength is extremely strong, otherwise he can''t attract so many people. However, the other side just rely on the sword force to shake the rough man to fly... This is too terrible! "Who the hell is this?" "Oh, my God, is it that he went up to the holy mountain and those who captured the power of Hong Bing?" "It should not be. If those great powers had sacrificed us long ago and killed us, how could they waste time here?" "Who is he then?" "I don''t know. It''s terrible. What should I do? What should I do now? " There is no one in the world. However, the rough man was furious and directly growled: "don''t be afraid, no matter who he is! Kill! Kill me With that, the rough man took the lead in the charge, and directly went to the soul, holding a shield to strike. The strength of the rough man is not weak. Just now he was careless. After fighting with the soul man, people can see that the soul man can''t solve the rough man immediately. "Don''t be afraid, folks. Maybe we have a chance!" "If there are really Hongbing in this man, we can''t say we can win it!" "It seems that the great power on the holy mountain is not as terrible as imagined." When they saw that the rough man could hold the soul alone, they were overjoyed and cried out one after another. Then they all rushed to the man like crazy. The man''s face was tight, but not timid. In the face of countless strong men around him, he fought more bravely and killed seven or eight strong men in a short period of time. Bodies began to fall on the ground. The breath of terror began to crumble around. But... The black red blade didn''t make a move! Because she thought it was weird. She didn''t know who the soul soul was, but even if it wasn''t for the sake of Hong Bing, there was no need to fight the rough man. Since the other party has moved his hand, I''m afraid it has only one purpose... the other party is here to stop these people! To be exact, it''s to kill these people! If so, it will prove one thing. This soul soul... Is likely to be those who captured Hongbing''s powerful men! If so, is it possible to say that there is a man who has captured the great power of Hong Bing? He is nearby? Thinking of this, ink red blade scalp numb, trembling looking around, and also constantly retreat. The rough man fought hard with the souls around him. Although the soul man was extremely brave, he was also hard to beat with two fists and four hands. He soon fell into the downwind, covered with black and blue, and was already a little overwhelmed.If he goes on like this, sooner or later, he will be killed by a rough man. "Master! I can''t! Master, help me! Help me Beating, the soul suddenly raised his head and called out. As soon as this word comes out, the rough man and others are astonished. "This man is not a great soldier?" There was a loss of voice. "He... Is he just a subordinate of Hongbing?" People turned pale with horror. "No matter how much, kill the man first!" The rough man roared and continued to attack and kill. But at this time, a great voice came. "Bucket! Even these mobs can''t solve the problem. What''s the qualification to follow this seat with such a trash like you? " The sound fell and a strong wind came. Then I saw that the souls in the front row suddenly stopped moving. The black red blade behind widened his eyes. Only then saw their pupil bead all melt into ice. To be exact, their internal organs, blood vessels and Qi channels are all frozen! This is the power of the black ice fan! "It''s a black ice fan! It''s a black ice fan! " The cry of terror resounded in all directions. The soul behind the far away, but not by the power of the black ice fan erosion. You can see the posture of the soul people in the front row who were frozen to death, and their psychology completely collapsed. All of them screamed and fled back, not daring to compete with such power. Only the rugged men and a group of powerful souls remained. It''s full of greed in everyone''s eyes. I saw an ice cloud flying in the distance. Then a blue robed middle-aged man holding a fan fell from the ice cloud. The moment he landed on his feet, the earth was covered with dust, and the sky suddenly drifted with goose feather snow. All over the world, it was suddenly cold and piercing. But all the people''s eyes, all gathered in this person''s hands on the fan body. Hongbing! Black ice fan! "Master Earlier, the soul man rushed forward quickly, knelt down in front of the man and called respectfully. "Get out of here, trash!" The man snorted, staring at the rough man in front of him and so on: "are you... Are you here to die? If so, come on! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2763 The man with blue robe looks at him coldly, which is a kind of domineering and cold. As if these people in his eyes, just a group of ants, nothing at all. Of course, his breath was weak. Obviously, the man in blue has deliberately hidden his breath. In the face of this turbulent situation, the strong breath will only make you become the target of public criticism. The more low-key the moment is, the less likely it will become the focus of fire. The rugged man stares coldly at the man in blue. All the souls on this side are gathered. Although the blue robed men showed great momentum and power, they could not resist the temptation of Hongbing. Who doesn''t want to be a master? Who doesn''t want to master the road of infinity? Now, it''s time! Perhaps this opportunity is accompanied by endless danger, but in this world, which chance is not a bit dangerous? These are the thoughts of these souls. So they''re standing here. But the black red blade is different. She found that these souls were not people who went to the holy mountain. Most of them were attracted to the mountain by the news of Hongbing''s coming to the world. They didn''t know how terrible it was to go up to Shenshan. Ink red blade can''t help retreating, hiding in one side, looking at this side. But at this moment, she suddenly saw something and looked in all directions. Only then realized that... At this moment, there are several great powers staring at this side. The blue robed man also knew that he was targeted by other powers, but he had no choice. The rough men all killed him. If he didn''t, there was no other way to go. Now that the matter has come to an end, we can only do our best to fight. He had to show great strength to frighten them, so that they could stop thinking about themselves. "You''re going to die miserably!" The man in blue took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "Then try it." The rough man yelled, "brothers! Kill this man, and we''ll have Hongbing! " "Kill!" People''s eyes were full of greed, and they roared up. All kinds of strange magic are generated and swing towards this end. But in the eyes of the man in the blue robe, these techniques seem to have no threat at all. He didn''t even move the action of dodging. He just stared at the Attacking Technique silently, then raised his hand and gently waved at those terrible techniques... whoa! Strong wind blows. The cold was biting to the bone. The frightful wind froze the void. As for those terror techniques, the sword spirit was frozen. "What?" The black red blade is frightened. In the end, it is Hongbing, whose strength is really outstanding. But the rough men are obviously not going to give up. They roared and marched towards the man in blue. "A group of little ants! Dare to challenge me? I want you all to freeze to death! " The blue robed man was furious, and he immediately raised the fan and waved it to these souls. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Hoo... a record of the terrible cold wind blowing. The souls fled in a hurry. However, no matter how fast they are, they have no effect in front of these cold winds and can not dodge them in time. Soon, five people were frozen into ice sculptures... the blue robed man wanted to wave the black ice fan again and freeze the rough man who rushed to the front into the ice sculpture. However, he had just moved and was about to activate the fan. Pooh! The man in blue suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His whole face was suddenly pale and his body trembled. Of course, the most important thing is that his spirit fluctuated. The crowd was stunned. The rough man was overjoyed and said, "hahaha, he was hurt as expected! He was injured! Ha ha ha Finish saying that, the rough man looks ferocious, directly a sword toward the blue robed man''s forehead mercilessly cut in the past. "Asshole The blue robed man was furious and held a black ice fan to block the sword. Bang Dang! The sword was smashed on the spot. No matter how sharp the sword is and how terrifying the power of holding it, it still can''t withstand the black ice fan. After all, it was a red soldier after all... the blade of the sword broke, but the power still spread to the man in blue along with the black ice fan. The blue robed man''s body trembled.The rugged man seized the opportunity and punched straight. But the strength of the blue robed man is really strong, even at this point in time, he still did not mess around, but hit him with a backhand. Bang!! The rough man flew out on the spot, and his fist arm was broken on the spot. He fell heavily on the ground and almost couldn''t stand up. At the same time, the rest of the souls rushed forward. The men in the blue robe were attacked like crazy. Men''s blue robes fight back. Whirring and whirring... the black ice fan keeps waving. The fists of terror kept rolling. In the end, it was the strong man who captured the Hongbing army, and the strength was really strong. These Soul Hunters were directly killed by the blue robed man, with countless deaths and injuries. But the blue robed man himself had been injured before, and then to deal with these people, his strength consumed a lot, his own state is very bad. But I managed to get rid of all these bugs. The blue robed man raised the fan and froze the last soul soul to death. Then he closed the fan and breathed a hard breath to return to recuperate. At this time, the man''s blue robe is suddenly called out by the master The blue robed man was stunned, turned his head and looked around, only to find that the rough man did not know when to stand by his side, and at the same time, he hit him hard on the chest. Dong!!! A lot of blood was thrown out of the mouth of the man, and the blood was directly rolled out of the chest. "What?" Many of the souls who are paying attention to this side are all dumbfounded. The black red blade is more stunned. What''s going on? Wasn''t this guy hurt just now? How come you''re like a nobody right now? And... He''s so tough? The black red blade was frightened and looked at the rough man. His broken hand began to heal slowly at the moment... emotion... The rough man has been hiding his strength... "cough..." the blue robed man stood up while coughing. The rough man snorted coldly, and attacked and killed him again. "Die! Scum The man in blue roared and waved the black ice fan. Click! The rough man was frozen by the cold wind and turned into ice sculpture. It doesn''t mean it''s over. Looking at the other end, another figure appeared. He rushed to the blue robed man, and the terrible energy began to pour out... that was the rough man. The feeling is frozen... Is his incarnation! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2764 The blue robed man did not hesitate, roared and waved his fan again. Whoa!!! The cold wind blows again. The figure of the rough man was once again frozen and became an ice sculpture. "Damn it this time!" The soul beside said with a smile. But the next second, there is a killing explosion on the right side! Look, it''s the rough man again! "What?" The soul lost his voice in amazement. "Split up!" The blue robed man yelled: "he has been using the split body! Force me to move Hong Bing! He wants to drain my strength!! Kill me when I''m exhausted "Master, can''t you see his part?" The soul is anxious to ask. "His separation is too high! This is not the separation skill released by his soul stirring method, but the separation skill created by a very terrible magic weapon. I want to see through this kind of separation. I''m afraid it will cost more energy than releasing the black ice fan! It''s not worth the loss The blue robed man gnawed his teeth. "So, master, what shall we do?" The soul asked. "What? You go and kill him The blue robed man yelled and grabbed the soul directly and threw it at the rough man who rushed to him. "No! adult! No! No The soul trembles and cries. But it was too late. Bang! The rough man directly raised his hand and hit the soul''s chest. Bang! The soul was shaken out on the spot, spitting blood and falling to the ground. It was very difficult to get up. "Real body?" Blue robed man''s eyes cold, immediately seize the opportunity, hard to the rough man a wave. Whoa! There was a terrible chill. The rugged man was immediately frozen. But the next second, a terrible dagger suddenly pierced through the back of the blue robed man, and went straight out of his heart. The blue robed man shivered all over his body. Before his hand was lifted, he was stabbed through his heart. He widened his eyes, hard to side face, staring at his back. The man standing... Is the rough man! Holding a dagger, he was looking at the man in blue with pride on his face. "Ha ha ha, you''re such a waste, you don''t deserve to have Hongbing! Give me Hong Bing, ha ha ha... the man laughed, his eyes were full of pride and arrogance, and then he suddenly put forth his strength and lifted up a little bit with a dagger. "Ah... Ah..." the man in the blue robe seemed to be in pain. His mouth screamed, and the dagger began to tear his upper body a little bit. It looks like this man in blue has been killed. Just shouting, the blue robed man''s body suddenly changed. His body no longer flowed bright red blood, instead... It was a little blue liquid. And his skin color began to change. Originally pale skin color, also turned into water blue. It''s like this whole person is made of water. "What?" The rough man breathed and suddenly realized that something was wrong. "You''re not the only one who can do it!" A cold voice sounded behind the rough man. The rough man suddenly turned back, but saw a cold blade hit, directly cut his neck. Pooh! The man''s head flew in the air, rotated several times, and finally fell heavily to the ground. The rough man was killed by the owl head directly! This group of people who came to snatch the soul of Hongbing have all died miserably and no one has survived... Mo Hongren looks at all these things, and his face is extremely ugly. The blue robed man breathed a sigh of relief, and directly sat on his knees in situ and recuperated. "Master!" The soul man crawled towards the man in blue. He ate a rough man''s palm, seriously injured, can climb already very good. "Master, are you all right?" The soul climbs to the blue robed man''s side and inquires with concern. "You''re a loyal dog! I''ll give you a pill to keep the dog alive The man in blue robe hummed and dropped a pill on the ground. The soul was overjoyed. He picked up the pill and put it into his mouth. Then he kowtowed to the man in blue robe and knelt down to thank him. "Thank you, master! Thank you, master "Go away and protect your Dharma." The blue robed man closed his eyes again and continued to recuperate. But the next second. Chi!! A thin beam of light suddenly pierced the man''s chest. The man in blue suddenly opened his eyes and saw that his heart was broken down by a stream of energy.And the one who releases this energy is the one in front of you. He raised two fingers and aimed at the soul in blue robe, and there was still terrible energy on the fingertips of that hand... people around him were dumbfounded. The ink red blade is stupidly looking at this scene. "You... How dare you..." the blue robed man widened his eyes and looked at the soul man in an incredible way. "Hum! rats! It''s a chance for me! Do you really think I''m your dog? You''re wrong! Laozi''s keeping by your side is to wait for the opportunity to solve you, so that you can inherit and win your Hongbing! Hehe, now it''s a chance for me The soul sneered and stood up. The slap just now didn''t hurt him much. He just pretended to paralyze the soul in blue robe... "you abandoned dog!! I will kill you The blue robed man got up in a rage and roared and waved the ice fan. But the soul is quick, and then he accumulates another energy, and thunders fiercely at the shoulder of the man in blue robe. Bang! The blue robed man''s arm holding a black ice fan was directly pierced by this energy. The arm was holding a black ice fan and fell heavily on the ground. "Hongbing is mine!" The soul''s eyes were burning hot, and he rushed madly to capture Hong Bing. "Go away! Abandoned dog! You deserve it too? " The man in blue roared and kicked the soul. The power of that foot is also pounding and rippling, which is extremely terrible. The soul dodges in a hurry, but at the moment the blue robed man tries his best to fight with the soul, and every foot tries his best. Even if the soul dodges in time, he still can''t completely evade this power. Bang! The energy around the footwork hit the soul soul fiercely. Without disguise, he vomited out a mouthful of blood with flesh. The spirit of heaven on his chest was more dim. He fell heavily on the ground, trembled, and was hard to get up. As for the blue robed man, he is at the end of his tether because of the stimulation of the soul and the wound of his heart. However, he knew that there was only one way to die if he continued to stay here. He immediately picked up the black ice fan, regardless of the life or death of the soul person, and turned straight around and wanted to leave. But just as he was about to leave, there came from all directions the magnificent voice of the great powers. "What? Just want to go? Where do you want to go www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2765 The big powers around me finally made a move! But it is. If you don''t do it at this time, when do you have to wait? The man in blue is at the end of his tether. He was once in a series of wars and consumed a lot of money. Now he is attacked by his own dog legs and seriously injured. At the moment, he wants to urge xuanbing fan again. I don''t know how difficult it is. Now, not only can those who hold Hongbing''s power kill him, but those who don''t have Hongbing can also covet this black ice fan. As a result, there was a myriad of terrors coming from all directions. These breath like mountains, mercilessly suppressed in the blue robed man''s body. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ... the man in blue robe is under the force of countless terrible forces. The whole man is even more difficult to move forward. His chest is even more undulating. He spits blood from his mouth. His face is terrible and white. He almost falls to the ground and is unable to stand firmly. The man in blue looks extremely ugly. He knew that it would be very difficult for him to leave this time. "Hongbing is mine! The black ice fan is mine At this time, the soul who betrayed the blue robed man got up again. His eyes were red with blood and his face was full of madness. He glared at the man in blue robe and roared at him. He rushed madly, intending to rob Hong Bing. It''s just. As soon as he approached, a more terrible force of repression fell directly on the soul. Click! The soul''s body burst and collapsed on the spot, and the blood spattered, and he died miserably. The world is in a state of panic. "Just a mole ant, how dare you covet Hongbing? I will kill anyone who takes the Hongbing! " There was a cold cry in the air. It''s a big shot! I think it''s also true that the struggle for this level is all in the battle of great energy. Those people with poor soul state stretch out their greedy hands to the treasure at this critical point. Isn''t that suicide? For a time, all the souls who were paying close attention to this place all lost their voices, and they did not dare to fan a little evil thoughts on the ice. The powerful men saw this, more unscrupulous to kill the blue robed man. "Ah The blue man couldn''t hold on. With so much pressure coming on him, he couldn''t resist it at all. His skin began to crack, and all his Qi and soul power were suppressed by these powerful forces and could not be accumulated. Look at this posture, the blue robed man has become the fish on the chopping board, to be slaughtered. "Asshole! You''re all going to die for me The man in blue got angry. Although he knew that he would not be defeated, he still refused to give up. He roared, held the black ice fan and waved it again. Whoa!!! The cold air of the soul piercing and frozen soul is directly vented around. Those who have no Hongbing are in a hurry to dodge. And with the great powers of Hongbing, how can they be afraid of the power of the black ice fan? "Hum! Do you think you have Hong Bing? Look at my batian Dao!! Kill "Night Shine sword power, tear everything up!" "How cold is it that can withstand my sword fire?" The sound of cold cheering. He saw all kinds of terrible Hongbing breath and killed him. Although xuanbing fan is also a Hongbing, how can it cope with so many Hongbing around? Looking at the black ice fan power is defeated by the other party, the blue robed man''s eyes immediately stare huge. "Is it all over?" The man in blue whispered and looked at the sky. But there will be no more miracles coming from heaven, and no miracle will be given to him. All kinds of forces of Hongbing have come upon him. Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! †E... strange sounds come out. The ground on which the man in the blue robe was hit through directly. The void is shattered. The cycle of time and space has collapsed. All kinds of cracks spread on and under the mountain of Shangshen mountain. The breath of destruction rippled in the air. The whole mountain was shocked. The countless souls around the mountain were shocked by the blow, even those who were far away from the mountain were also shocked. As for the man in the blue robe, he had already died, and there was no residue left. It was dusty and chaotic. But it was at this time that everyone rushed madly there. Because they know. Black ice fan... No owner!! "Xuanbing fan is going to change its owner!" "Let''s see who can win the ice fan this time!" "If those who have the Hongbing will win the black ice fan, and the double Hongbing will be in the hands of the whole mountain, no one will be able to compete with it?""Wait and see!" This is the thought of many soul people around. But at this time, a figure suddenly from the side, fast everyone one step, rushed into the explosion place. Everyone immediately trembled and hastened to sink. "Who?? How dare you rob my black ice fan "Die! You''re looking for death "When I catch you, I will break you to pieces! Let you live forever "Ah The powers are angry. At this time, there are still some things that don''t know how to fight against them? This is a suicide! Everyone felt that the figure of rushing to snatch Hongbing was not high! Just a mole ant, dare to move these powerful people''s favorite things! It''s just too long! What''s more, the Hongbing is surrounded by countless powers. Even if that person got the black ice fan, could he take it alive? There was a cold breath coming out of the noses of the great powers. Some people had already raised Hong Bing and chopped them directly to the place where the fog was filled. "Die!" I started to drink. Then I saw that the air blade of batian Dao, with its unparalleled domineering spirit, blasted to the dusty place. However, in the ears of the people, it was a clear sound. Then... The air blade of batian Dao diffused around and disappeared. "What?" The master of batian Dao breathes hard. Around the strong people are also a face of consternation, once thought that they were wrong. "How could it be?" "Is it the Xuan ice fan that resists it?" "I didn''t feel the breath of the black ice fan at all, on the contrary, I felt the breath of other Hongbing soldiers!" "Other soldiers? What is it "I don''t know. It doesn''t look like Lihuang sword, night shining sword, or batian sword... It seems that these swords don''t appear in Shangshen mountain... " are they? Do you mean that those who got other Hongbing were also attracted to Shangshen mountain? " "Great! Great! There is one more Hongbing, ha ha... some people are elated, others are worried. But people have tacit agreement to stop the body, no longer rush to kill, only the place surrounded. After all, it''s no small matter that there is suddenly more energy from other Hongbing soldiers. No one dares to come around at this time... after the dust has dissipated, people can see a graceful figure standing among them. That man... Is the black red blade! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2766 "Who is this woman?" "It seems that her accomplishments are not high." "How dare she get here?" "I know this woman. Her name is mo Hongren! It''s a free repair on the holy mountain "Is it? How strong is it? " "In the past, when I fought with her, at least I didn''t know where I had reached now." "Cut, is it just a peak killing king? What can be compared with these great powers? What''s more, she can defeat so many powers alone? This kind of person also dare to map the idea of Xuan ice fan? It''s just shortsighted! " Some people disdain to hum and laugh. Some people shook their heads. Top kill you? In the face of these great powers, there is nothing to worry about. If a breakthrough, but also can cause some attention, but that''s all! Compared with this group of big energy, the difference is too far. What''s more, this person has been surrounded by great powers. At present, she has no road to heaven and no way to enter the earth. If she still wants to survive, she is not helpless, that is to throw out the Hongbing in her hands. The purpose of these great powers is Hongbing. Who cares about the bad life of mohongren? "Girl! You have a lot of guts! How dare you rob me of my dark ice fan? Hum! You''re looking for death! I advise you to hand over the black ice fan quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " A white haired old man pointed to the ink red blade and drank. It''s not that the old man is extremely polite, but the way that the black red blade just resisted the batian sword is really frightening. No one is a fool in these great powers. They dare not act rashly until they know the depth of each other. "Want a black ice fan? OK! If you have the ability, come and get it! " Black red blade cold hum said. Although her heart is incomparably nervous. "Presumptuous! Girl, do you really think I can''t kill you? " The old man flew into a rage and growled. This voice directly urges her to use powerful psychic skills, in an attempt to make her give up resistance and surrender obediently after hearing the thunder roar. With the cultivation of ink red blade, eating such a mental skill will certainly be affected by it, but she hastily urges a fake Hongbing in her other hand to stab the ground in front of her. Whoa! A wonderful spiritual force erupted directly from the puppet Hongbing''s sword body, which directly turned into a huge cover, covering around the black red blade. The mental force, when it hit the hood, vanished and nothing was there. "What?" The old man was shocked. "Just now I seem to smell a little bit of Hongbing''s breath. Although the breath is very weak, I can clearly feel it!" "Can''t it be... The sword in the girl''s hand is also a Hongbing!" "My God, isn''t there nine red soldiers in the mountain?" "Good! Good! Great! Hahaha... " " the Hongbing in this woman''s hand is mine! " "No, it''s mine!" There was a roar. The great powers are completely crazy, one by one like angry beasts, toward the ink red blade. The black red blade clenches the silver teeth, directly starts the power of the dark ice fan, and stirs up the people who rush to destroy it. Hua Hua Hua... the cold wind stings, swallowing those who rush to the powerful. Some great powers dodge in a hurry and dare not fight head-on. But there are also people who are not afraid of death. If they want to resist the cold wind, the results are obvious and easy. One by one, all of them are turned into ice sculptures and left in place. It''s Hong Bing! The essence of Hongbing''s divine power will not change even if it is urged by a person whose strength is countless lower than them. No matter how strong he is, he can''t ignore... Mo Hongren dare not waste time, move his body directly and prepare to leave. She fixed her eyes on the right, and, before they formed an encirclement, she fled. "Stop running!" "Where do I see you going?" The great powers roared and immediately chased after the black red blade. However, with the support of shuanghongbing, the speed of the ink red blade is extremely fast. They find that they can''t take advantage of the speed when they pursue this small peak?? People felt something was wrong. However, before long, the breath of the black red blade also slowed down. It seems that there is not enough breath to keep running. She could only choose one hiding place. However, those great powers like the gods were relentless in pursuit of them... thus, it was not until they reached the cliff that the dark red blade fell down. The great powers surrounded her at the first time. Wheezing! Wheezing... the black red blade gasped with a big mouth, and her eyes were cold and staring at everything around."Kill!" The great powers, regardless of the nature, directly kill them. The black red blade is biting the teeth and carrying the black ice fan to fight with the puppet Hongs. But after a few moves, the disadvantages of the soul state are still experienced. The general situation of the ink red blade is directly crushed by the opponent. In addition, the terrible technique has been released and directly smashed to the black red blade. The black red blade is scared to have no blood color on the face, quickly resist. Bang! A dull sound blooms. She used Hongbing to block several moves, but the rest of the moves could not be resisted. A large number of scars appeared on the body of the black red blade immediately, and the whole person was bloody and miserable. She flew out upside down and fell heavily on the cliff side, spitting blood, and it was difficult to get up. Seeing this scene, all the people rushed madly to the black ice fan in her hand and the fake Hongbing. "The black ice fan is mine!" "Who dares to move my Xuan ice fan, kill! Kill! Kill "If you want to die, try it!" "Let''s see who is more capable." The great powers roared, and the terrible trend fell on the black red blade. The black red blade clenched his teeth, supporting with pain. But she knew that if she went on like this, she would die. After seeing the power of the eye, a cold hum appeared from the nose of the black red blade, which directly urged the mechanism. The border at the cliff is opened directly, and the black red blade directly throws the fake Hongbing given by the black ice fan and white night into the cliff. "What?" All of us felt extremely surprised. "Want Hong Bing? OK! Look inside!! Who found Hong Bing! Who is the master of these two Hongbing soldiers! " The black red blade yelled, the voice wrapped with soul power, directly spread all over the four sides. For a moment, the whole mountain was boiling inside and outside. Whether it is people with or without Hongbing, whether they are strong or weak. At this moment, they are all ready to go up the mountain. After all, this time, Hong Bing did not rely on snatching, but on picking up. Da Neng doesn''t know where the baby is now thrown by the ink red blade. How can this be a problem that can be solved by fighting? Thus, the inner and outer parts of Shangshen mountain became lively, and countless souls poured into Shangshen mountain again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2767 This is the palace of the God of the stars! It''s also the palace that was transformed before! But anyone who has been on Shenshan long enough knows what this place means. The same is true of the ink red blade. In such a place, never stay too long, or the gravity inside will tear up any great power. But if you don''t stay in it for a long time, how can you get Hongbing? The two Hongbing soldiers were drawn to a corner of the palace by the soul technique of ink red blade. However, there were only two entrances and exits in the palace. No matter who went in and found Hong Bing, it was extremely difficult to get out. After all, the entrance is bound to be blocked by the great powers. If they don''t get Hongbing, they won''t let anyone out. Ink red blade is basically in the battle for Hongbing transferred to the palace of chongshenxing. Fighting in this palace, no one can guarantee that he will live. He throws Hong Bing in, and the black red blade darts wildly to the side. They did not pay attention to her, but all rushed towards the cliff. Because the mechanism was opened, the entrance of the cliff was completely open in front of everyone. People are rushing in like a rushing river, and many souls are coming from all directions, all jumping to the heavy God Star Palace. After a while, there were terrible explosions and fighting sounds coming from the whole Star Palace. Looking at the ground, the dark red blade began to shake gradually. Looking at the terrible smell of blood and the strong smell of destruction coming from the entrance, his face was extremely white. She didn''t dare to delay and retreated madly. These people don''t even want their lives for Hongbing, but she is different. Because now she, life is not her own, but white night. It''s just. "Two great soldiers" in name are not enough to attract everyone. There are still many great powers on the top of the mountain. Especially those who are already holding the Red Army. They are not in a hurry. Because even if some people really hold two Hongbing, they will never escape to the holy mountain. On the contrary, those who hold two Hongbing are bound to be besieged by countless powerful men. They just have to wait. Waiting for these people to fight each other, beat both sides, exhausted, they sit on the fisherman. In this case, those who move backward will always have the first chance. It''s not the people who can''t bear to fight and die. Heavy God Star Palace fight constantly. All the souls around him are restless. Many people outside the mountain were attracted. Especially when they learned that another Hongbing appeared. The whole Shangshen mountain was rekindled. Blood and killing continue to fill this area! The black red blade is afraid of the tight, can''t help but retreat away. But at this time, a breath suddenly and quickly came towards him. The black red blade breathed a shudder, looked toward the breath in a hurry, at the same time drank and called out: "who?" "Nvwa, it doesn''t matter who I am. Tell me how the other Hongbing in your hand came from besides the Xuan ice fan?" The sound of terror came from that breath. Hearing this, the black red blade could not help shaking. Obviously, the strength of this man can''t be compared with those top talents, but his strength is absolutely crushing the ink red blade. He knew that it was a near death for him to fight in Chongshen Xinggong, so he wanted to go straight to find Mo Hongren to take a chance. Ink red blade''s strength is not strong, at least not strong in Shangshen mountain. How did she get this Hongbing? Does she know the whereabouts of other Hongbing soldiers? It''s possible to think so. But how did Mo Hongren answer him? "I''m just lucky to get the nahongbing. I don''t have any other way. If you want Hongbing, you can go and grab it yourself." The black red blade gritted his teeth and drank. "Hum! You little bitch! How dare you talk to me in such a tone? Do you want to die? What do you think you are? How dare you disobey the meaning of your father The great energy was furious, and he called out and rushed over. When he approached, the black red blade could see clearly the figure of the great power. "Are you dead?" The pupil of the black red edge rises. Obviously, she knows this person and her terror... "do you know me? Hum, you still have a little vision, but even if it is, what? Now you must die He yelled at his arm. Whew! The blade of terror came directly. The blade of light was filled with the breath of endless destruction, extremely terrible. The black red blade dodged in a hurry, especially in distress.When hiding, he stood in that direction was directly split into a terrible crack. After scanning the cracks, she realized how much difference she had with this person. She quickly took out a magic weapon given by the white night and activated it. Bang! The magic weapon burst out blue light and devoured her, and her whole child was immersed in a thick space fog. After a while, the fog disappeared, and the whole person of the black red blade disappeared... "do you think you can run away? Little bitch He was very angry. His eyes were wide open, and a strange golden light came out of his pupils. Bang! The golden light seems to have found something in the gradually disappearing space mist. The dark death immediately turns around, and the speed drives people to run towards the distance like lightning. Whoa! The black red blade appeared at the foot of Shangshen mountain. After landing, she immediately ran out of the mountain. She didn''t expect that someone was watching her kill. But she did not run for long, and the thick and terrible spirit of death came again. "What?" So fast? Ink red blade widened his eyes and thought he was wrong. The strength of the dark death is countless higher than she imagined... she moved from the middle of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain in an instant. How could the other party come so fast? Ink red blade can''t think too much, can only make every effort to escape. But after walking for a short time, the terrifying blade of destruction killed her like a raindrop. The black red blade turns pale, and immediately urges the magic weapon given by the white night to protect his life. Bang! A halo blooms from behind her, and then two glowing wings appear. When the wings incite, the speed of the black red blade immediately increases by more than 100 times... excellent! The black red blade is overjoyed. Followed by the dark death immediately anxious!! How could he have thought that there were so many terrible magic weapons on the body of ink red blade? But in this way, he can not catch up with the ink red blade! In a hurry, the dark death doesn''t care about three or seven twenty-one, and directly roars out of his voice. "That woman has Hong Bing in her hand! That woman still has a red soldier in her hand The voice fell, and the countless souls watching all around raised their heads, and looked at the side of the black red blade with burning heat. The black red blade was stupefied on the spot www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2768 Is it crazy to die in the dark? Say something like that? He wants me to die?? The black red blade stares big eyes and looks around in disbelief. And with the death of a word fell to the ground, around the soul of all restless. People are all dead staring at the ink red blade, one eye has revealed the burning greed and killing intention. Although they don''t know whether there are Hongbing soldiers in this person, many people are already touching this place with the attitude of believing that they have something or not. Oh, no! The black red blade''s heart cluttered and screamed, and his scalp trembled and numb. He ran to the outside. "My friend, stop!" At this time, a soul person can''t stop, drink a sound, a flash body rushed to the ink red blade in front of, stopped her. "Get out of here Black red edge drink shout. "This friend, after handing over Hong Bing, you can let me go as far as you can, but if you don''t take out Hong Bing, I''m afraid you can''t leave!" Said the man coldly. His strength and ink red blade is equivalent, although afraid of Hongbing, but for this day big baby, he still stood up. "Looking for death!" The black red blade roared, no matter how much, pulled out the magic knife and chopped at the man''s body. But if the other side dares to make a move, how can he be an ordinary person? The man dodged quickly, with a backhand flick, a whip flew out of his sleeve, and then, like a poisonous snake, rushed to the black red blade, quickly winding her body. "Is Hong Bing in your ring?" The man''s eyes were hot, and he rushed directly to the black red blade. He pulled out a sword and cut it towards her arm, intending to take away the storage ring from her finger. "Ah The black red blade roars, again urges the escape magic weapon given by the white night. Whoa! Her body turned into a cloud of smoke at once. The sword cut the air. "What?" The man was surprised. When the smoke condenses again, the black red blade has appeared behind him, and the magic knife stabs into the man''s heart. Pooh! The man shivered. A lot of blood gushed out of his mouth. The domineering power of the magic knife covered his whole body like an electric current. In an instant, the man''s internal organs were all torn to pieces, and he died miserably on the spot. Ink red blade breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart was shocked. This white night to give their own life-saving baby... Is it too strong? It seems that what he said is true. All these treasures are really stolen from the dark Dynasty. Otherwise, how could a Jin emperor have such a powerful baby? Ink red blade thought, the person turned around, was about to continue to escape. But at this time, a dagger went into her abdomen precisely. The whole body of the black red blade trembled, and before the person could react, his body was covered with a strong sense of paralysis. The whole body lost consciousness and fell heavily on the ground. She widened her eyes and saw that it was the dark death that went around her back. "This time, you can''t escape?" With a cold smile, his eyes are full of bitterness and ferocity. "I don''t know where Hong Bing is? Actually, I don''t have Hongbing. I just grabbed a black ice fan! The other one is not Hongbing. Everyone misunderstood me! I really don''t have Hongbing! I don''t know where there are Hongbing! " The black red blade cries hard. But how can you believe it? "Now it''s time for you to talk hard? I tell you, little slut, if you don''t tell me the whereabouts of the rest of the soldiers, I''ll have to tear you up! " He said coldly. "You..." ink red blade is in a hurry, I don''t know what to say. But at this time, she suddenly saw something. Her eyes swayed and she whispered, "do you really want to know where the other soldiers are?" "Tell me!" Dark dead eyes show joy, said hastily. "Hum, well, I''ll tell you, the rest of Hong Bing is just..." the ink red edge words came here, but didn''t go on. "Where is it?" He asked. But just after he asked this sentence... whoosh... a few terrible blades directly cut at him. Dark dead breath a tight, quickly a rollover to dodge. Waiting for the station time, we found that many people came from all directions! All the people are staring at the dark death, one by one murderous. Suddenly, he woke up. Although his voice successfully blocked the black edge, it also brought him a lot of trouble. Now if he doesn''t solve these people, he can''t have time to contact the ink red blade."Get out of here! If you don''t want to die! " His face was grim, and he cried out. But... no one stepped back. All the people gathered around and looked at the ink red blade. It''s hot in every eye. "It seems that you are tired of living! Want to fight against Laozi? Good! Good! In this case, I will help you He was so angry that he could not escape. He was not in a hurry to get the remaining Hongbing from his mouth, but rushed to those souls in a murderous manner. "Do it!" "Kill him!" "Go on Around the soul of the people have been drinking, and dark death together. It has to be said that the strength of the dark death is still very strong. When one person fights so many masters alone, he doesn''t fall behind. On the contrary, he directly cuts several people at the beginning of the fight, which deeply shocked these souls. "What? Do you know how good I am? Why don''t you get out of here He cried out. People looked at each other. "What to do?" "For the sake of Hongbing, fight!" "Good!" The crowd clenched their teeth, but they still rushed madly. However, he became more and more brave in the war. What he killed with a sword was the head rolling, as if no one could stop it. The black red blade is frightened and frightened. According to this trend, I''m afraid it will kill all the people around me! Is it over? Is it all over? Once these people have been slaughtered, then the next, it is her!! Ink red blade shivers, dare not imagine. But at this moment, the ground suddenly vibrated slightly. The breath of terror splashed like a wave towards this. Because the destructive breath of Shangshen mountain is so strong that it can''t be disturbed by the strong people on the mountain... the ink red blade is stunned, but sees the dust flying in the distance, and then a large number of soul riders riding on spiritual horses rush towards here... seeing these soul people, ink red blade is puzzled. Is this the arrival of some powerful people? However, at this time, she suddenly seemed to know something, and her eyes were fixed on the waist of these spirits. They all wear a brand on their waists! Ink red blade saw this brand not long ago! She still has an impression! "It''s the brand of longjue! This is the brand of longjue "White night... Is coming!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2769 The earth trembles. Thousands of troops are galloping towards this place. It looks like a rainbow. The people fighting here stopped and looked there. Each of them was wrapped in dark armor, showing only a pair of cold eyes. They boasted that the spirit horse was extraordinary. They all had strong breath and strong momentum. They were very terrible. Although these souls are far from the people in Shenshan, they are extraordinary in Lisheng. And there are such a number of soul people... Is not the existence of others can underestimate. He stares at these people, holding the sword and retreating. The rest of the people also gathered together to distance themselves from the dark death. However, after seeing these people approaching, they did not start to the dark death and others, or even surrounded them. Instead, they stood in a line and stood so quietly. "Who are these people?" "I don''t know." "Look at the breath, it''s not strong. I can deal with it!" "Is it possible that you are here to covet Hongbing? Hum, what a treasure Hongbing is. How can these scumbags covet it "I think they just want to die!" The souls curse in secret, and their eyes are full of anger. Although the momentum of these people is very strong, but the overall strength is not strong, even if we can not underestimate, it is not said that we can not kill all of them. But these people in the eyes of ink red blade, is the existence of hope. "Gentlemen, help me! I am ink red blade! White Dragon Lord sent me here. Help me! Help me The black red blade cries out. As soon as this word comes out, those soul people are staring at the black red blade in unison. "Is this the Dragon Master''s man?" "Protect it!" They drank, and immediately drew their swords. They rode over and wanted to take down the black red blade first. But how can dark death and other people make these people wish?? "To save her? Oh, death Die and roar, jump and kill directly. Those soul people take advantage of the situation and rush to fight for the black red blade. As a result, the three sides fought together, and the scene was chaotic. However, the fighting power of these dragon Jue people is obviously not as good as these souls on the holy mountain. When they fight, one corpse after another falls down. These people can''t stand the sword of death. If it was not for the large number of people, they would have been killed. The black red blade stares at these dragon Jue people in an incredible way. "Come on! Come on! Ha ha ha ha, see if your neck is hard, or my sword is hard, ha ha ha ha... "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. The spatter of blood made him crazy. Those souls who are killed by the crazy dark death can not help retreating, which dare to go up again. But long Jue''s people are still fierce and fearless of death. They approach the black red blade like crazy. Finally, a dragon Jue man rushed to the front of the black red blade, and was about to catch the paralyzed black red blade on his horse. At this time, a sad and sharp sword blade was chopped towards him. "Be careful!" The black red blade roars. But... It''s too late! Whew! The light of the sword passed. The soul soul was directly divided into two with the boasted spirit horse, and Qi Qi was cut off with blood. Like a spring. The black red blade breathes and solidifies, stares at this scene in disbelief. If it was her, she would have run away. But... These dragon Jue people still did not run! They''re still fighting, they''re still crazy. What drives them?? It''s faith!! It''s faith!! Ink red blade suddenly understood. Without faith and faith, these people can''t be so desperate! Soon... These people of longjue were killed. Only a few seriously injured people were still lying on the ground, and it was difficult to get up and fight again. Seeing that the dark death is so powerful, all the souls before were shocked and trembled. Dark dead holding the blade, looking at these people with a smile. "What? Is that all you have to do? Is that all? That''s not enough for me to kill! " Dark death smile toward those who have not died of the Dragon Jue people, the ferocity of the face is particularly obvious. "The Dragon Master is coming, you will pay for what you have done!" A long Jue man gritted his teeth and growled. "Pay the price?" Dark dead eyes slightly open, then walked forward, a sword stabbed in his arm. "Ah The intense pain made the man scream bitterly."What? Is that enough? Is that enough As he twirled his sword blade, he let out a shrill laugh. Obviously, he enjoys the pleasure of killing. The black red blade was biting her teeth and wanted to move, but her body didn''t react at all. "Next, it''s time for you to go!" With a smile, he pulled the sword out of the soul. And at the moment of pulling out, it is to stab the blade again at the heart of the soul. The sharp blade with a ferocious murderous intention, ferocious fall. Ink red blade closed his eyes directly. She didn''t want to see it. Although she knew that these people came to save her under the command of the white night, her heart was still extremely painful. In this world of the jungle, mohongren has long learned to be heartless. Compassion and kindness to others is cruelty to itself. But at this moment, she found that she could not bear it. Maybe some people are born to be so mean. Even though I have suffered a lot of losses, I can''t really ignore everything. I''m a wolf in my heart... just. Just as the sword was about to run through the soul. Whoa! The sword Qi dissipated. The sword suddenly stopped half an inch above the soul''s heart. Ink red blade a Zheng, busy toward that dark dead look. Only then discovered that whether it is the dark death or the previous soul, now is all staring at the distance. All eyes were on the horizon. However, a dark cloud appeared at the edge of the sky, and the earth was covered by a large number of dark colors, with strong breath and momentum. At the same time, the ground began to vibrate. A great deal of trampling on the earth. The air is the sound of countless broken air. That countless figure dense dense, toward this. A large army is coming! That''s what everyone thinks. "Hum! It seems that you really have reinforcements! " Dark death sneer way, the eyes are full of fanaticism: "but even if so, how? The more people you come! The more powerful I killed, ha ha... " laugh, he grabbed the soul from the ground, threw it to the front, and then walked over to throw all the souls who were not dead to the front. "I will cut off your heads in front of your people and let you know how ignorant and arrogant you are! Let you understand that it''s not for you rodents to get to Shenshan! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2770 The dark death screamed and threw the Dragon Jue Ren who had not been killed in the war to the front. And those souls one by one shrink back, cautious and alert. "Who are these people?" "Is there any other force coming?" "Death! Do they know where this is? Do they still want to covet Hongbing? " "Oh, what ignorant fellows! This is Shangshen mountain! It''s the place where the most powerful people in the state of Lysander live. Do they dare to think of these strong people? Well, even if they come here, what can they do? If you can''t be angry, you''ll find a million corpses! No matter how many they are, they are just giving away their heads! " "I''d like to see which idiot came to die with so many ants!" "These people, I''m afraid, will have to be buried in the mountain!" The souls said with disdain. It''s just... as these people get closer, the scorn, ridicule, arrogance and ridicule on their faces are slowly disappearing. Because... There are so many people coming from afar. It''s all over the world. The sky and the earth are full of human beings, all fierce beasts, and huge mechanism people. They are like a wave of the general coverage, that dense head and terror of soul gas terror to the horror. Millions?? I''m afraid it''s not tens of millions?? Dark death just also arrogant look has changed, the smile on the face is completely rigid. He knew there were many people on the other side. But I didn''t expect that... There were so many people on the other side... in a short time, these terrible black fog had surrounded the whole Shangshen mountain. It''s very strict and solid. A series of Dharma formation boundaries have been erected. Above the holy mountain as the center, covering it completely. It''s a pity that the shangshenshan people didn''t notice anything outside the mountain. Those who noticed the situation outside the mountain also sneered. After a cursory glance, they found that the strength levels of the souls coming from outside the mountain are uneven, with strong and weak. But even the strongest, their strength can only compete with them, and the number is rare. If we rely on these people to destroy the holy mountain, it must be a fantasy. So the people on the mountain continued to fight and fight. The people outside the mountain continued to arrange their troops and set up the border. The end of the black red blade. Countless souls gathered around. There are a lot of ghostly souls gathered here. The dead body has been shaking gently. The strength of these spirituals is quite different from that of the former ones riding spirit horses. Their breath is so strong! Even if you die, you may not be able to defeat the other party! What''s more... There are so many of them. "These... Who are these people? Who are they? Where did you come from? " "Oh, my God, there''s such a force in the state of Lysander?" "Where on earth did they come from?" The souls behind screamed. Dark death feeling bad, immediately turned to escape. Roar! A roar of fury rang through. Then a fierce beast like a mountain blocked behind these people and cut off their way. "Sansheng Tianlin" His face turned pale. "Oh? You also know that Sansheng Tianlin An indifferent voice came from the crowd. Dark death and others all trembled, and suddenly looked back at the crowd. But the crowd split, and then a man in a black sword suit and long white hair came out. The man''s hands were attached behind him, his eyes showed indifference, and his whole body breath was restrained. However, as long as he was slightly higher in his soul state, he could see that his soul state was not high. In other words, the period of Jin emperor existed... "who are you He asked. But... The visitor didn''t answer his question. He went up to the souls still lying on the ground and examined them a little. But at this time, one of them fell to the ground directly and broke his breath because of his injury. There was silence. "I ask you! Who are you? " He clenched his teeth and cried again. But to meet him, it was an indifferent voice. "Did you... Kill them?" "What if I killed it? Yes? Do you have any opinion? " Dark death holds Kendo tightly. "In that case, I can only kill you to avenge them!" Man way. "You kill me?""You are a little emperor of Jin, can you kill me? Ridiculous! Ridiculous! Ha ha ha, in that case, come on, I want to see what you have I''m not afraid of death. He was afraid of the countless souls in front of him. How could he be afraid of this man of Jin Dynasty? But just as he finished speaking, he remembered the scream. "It''s white night! It was the white night "My God, he is the white night that killed the emperor!" "This is the man!! He''s coming back? " "He must have come here to rob Hong Bing! It must be him The sound of panic never stops. When he heard this, his face turned white. "What? The white night that defeated the emperor He didn''t know who the emperor of Jin was. He did not see with his own eyes the battle with the emperor. Because he did not dare to go to see the fighting between such powerful people, he was afraid that he would be affected. But even if it happened soon, he had heard of it. If this man is the white night that defeated the Emperor... That would be terrible! The gap between him and the emperor is as vast as the sky! Even if this person is with the help of Hongbing''s strength to fight with the other side, it can not show that his own strength is weak. What''s more, there are thousands of troops behind the other side... "originally... It''s the Lord of the white night... I''m glad to meet you..." he said with a fist clasp. "Come here!" The white night is light. "What can I do for you, Lord Bai?" He asked, swallowing his saliva. "I want to kill you." Calm way of white night. Dark heart scared meat jump, but still squeeze out a smile way. "Mr. Bai... Just now... It was all a misunderstanding, it was a misunderstanding! I don''t know that they are all white adults. If so, how can I fight them? Well, Lord Bai, I will take care of the injuries of these people! I will cure them. At the same time, I will give them some magic weapons to compensate them. How about that? " "No, I just want your life." White night shook his head. This word, as if to give the death penalty to the dark death. Staring at the white night in disbelief. "My Lord, is there no room for discussion?" He asked, trembling. "No! I just want you to die. I want you to suffer and torture to death slowly! " Said the white night, and went straight to the dark death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2775 This speech, if put in the ordinary, must be very provocative. But for this white haired man, it''s not aggressive. After all... The gray haired man''s psyche doesn''t look high. "Jin emperor period?" "What''s the matter? A period of emperor Jin... Got Lihuang sword? " "How strange!" Many people are confused. You know, the existence of the Jin emperor period has no qualification to enter the mountain, let alone stand in front of the public to say such words! But someone recognized him. "It''s a little familiar. I''ve seen it somewhere!" "Why? Isn''t he the guy who fought with the emperor before "It''s him, that is to say, all the Hongbing here are brought by this man?" "Oh, I thought this son was dead, but I didn''t expect to live. Interesting!" Some people laughed. "Oh, it''s the ant! He even dare to appear here... It seems that he is not willing to take back the Hongbing? Hehe, it''s true that people''s hearts are short of snake swallowing elephant! I don''t want to look at my own weight The tall man sneered and walked towards the white haired man, the white night. His eyes twinkled with a smile, but the bottom of his eyes was killing. In his opinion, there was not a man standing there, but a Hongbing. Now, he is going to take Hongbing! The existence of the Jin emperor period did not pose much threat to him! It''s just... just as the tall man approaches the white night. Keng! A cold sword light suddenly killed, directly cut to the strong neck of the tall man. The tall man breathed hard and dodged. After a look, I saw that someone was going to kill him. "How bold! You want to kill me? " The tall man flew into a rage. "Dead and alive things! I''m going to kill you! Do you dare to complain? " The man holding the long sword said coldly. He chopped with a sword and jumped to the tall man again. The two immediately got entangled in each other. The others stare at the two men in the battle, but no one dissuades them. Instead, they cast their eyes on the white night at the first time. The greed in everyone''s eyes is more and more intense and hot. In the end, someone could not hold on, so he rushed to the white night, tearing his hands directly towards the white night''s arm, trying to forcibly seize Lihuang sword. But as soon as he got close, another man rushed over and cut directly at the man''s outstretched arm. The man was forced to retreat. The visitor is very happy, busy is to turn the direction, pours to the white night. But he was not near, and was hit by a strong vigorous wind. "Lihuang sword is mine! Get out of here "I will kill anyone who dares to leave the Huang sword!" "A bunch of dead and alive things! Get out of here "Is that what you want to die for?" There was a roar of rage. Before the white night started, these soul people had already formed a group by themselves. The fighting continued, and the soul method splashed wildly, which was particularly fierce. White night stood in place, no action. Snore! At this time, the space in front of him was suddenly forced to twist, and the surrounding light suddenly dimmed, became dark, and then lit up again. After lighting up, the white night found that the surrounding scenery is not the previous scene on the sacred mountain, but a unique wonderful space. He reacted immediately. They are drawn into each other''s territory. That''s not true. The void ahead twisted, and then a blood red door appeared. The door opened and a man in blood red armor came out. The man''s eyes were red, but they were full of laughter. He held out his hand toward the white night and said with a smile, "give me the Lihuang sword. You can leave here alive, or I will take away your life by myself."! Do you hear me He didn''t want to do it directly. Although he thought that the existence of the Jin emperor period was a trivial mole ant, he had Hongbing in the end. If forced to take, the other side fight back, he will still consume a lot of strength. If the strength is consumed too much, it will not pay to deal with the wolf like existence outside. It''s just. The man said a word, but the white night was indifferent. "Well?" The man''s eyes were tight and his mouth was cold: "what''s the matter? Do I have to ask you over? " "I said, want to, come by yourself!" The white night is light. "Is it? significant! Don''t you know what you''re in? In my field, no one can save you! No one can stop me! You really think I can''t kill you?? Your life is in my hand nowThe man was ferocious and smiling. Suddenly, he appeared in front of the white night. Then a hand knife, hard cut to white night''s arm. But in the moment of the hand knife falling, white night raised one hand and firmly grasped the knife. Whoa! All the rage and destruction on the hand Dao dissipated in an instant and disappeared. "What?" The man was stunned. Before the reaction came over, the white night was already making efforts to throw him hard to the rear. Whoosh! The man''s body flies like an arrow. But as the shuttle flies, his body suddenly disappears. Then it appeared not far ahead of the white night. "No way! The power in my field can be called invincible. Your power has been limited for a long time. How can you... Resist my power Men sink. White night did not speak, just holding the sword from Huang, light looking at the man. Seeing the red sword, the greed and madness in men''s eyes became more intense. "Don''t be proud!! Give it to me The man roared and then roared, releasing the move. Whoosh, whoosh... a large number of terrorist attacks and attacks swept through. In this field, the man''s strength can be called invincible. He can easily attract thousands of thunder and bombard the white night. He can also summon the real fire of hell and bake towards it. He can also forcibly isolate his soul and Qi from him! This is his world! He can do whatever he wants! Br > , however, it is still good to stand in the same place for a long time. There''s no damage all over the body! The man froze, staring at the white night, his face was dull. "How could this... Be possible?" He murmured. "Don''t you have Hong Bing?" The white night asked calmly. "Do you use the power of Hongbing?" "Yes "But... Why didn''t I feel the temperature of Lihuang sword? Its power... Should be particularly hot! " The man growled. "I don''t use Lihuang sword!" White night light says, then will waist don''t wear a sword slowly pull out, light voice way: "I use... Is this sword!" The man was stunned, staring at the sword. "Which soldier is this www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2776 Whoosh, whoosh... the domain of men is gradually disappearing. And people on the periphery are seeing the white night from the field again. The world can''t help being stunned. "What''s the matter? Did Shi Yao not fight against the existence of the Jin Dynasty? Shouldn''t it? " "I thought it was Shi Yao who came out, but I never thought it was this boy!" "What about Shiyao? Is it hard to... Be killed? " "You can''t see him, and... His breath is gone! I''m afraid... I was killed! " Hearing this, many of the great powers frowned, and their expressions became solemn. Shi Yao is an old monk on the Shenshan mountain. Although he didn''t have Hongbing, his soul state was very vigorous! Even if the other side holds Lihuang sword, it is not easy to deal with Shi Yao. Even if Shi Yao can''t kill this person, it won''t be too difficult to go at least? After all, that''s his field! What''s more, there''s something that scares a lot of people! Is it too short for Shi Yao to put the existence of Jin emperor into the realm? "What''s going on?" A big energy slightly side head, inquires the person nearby. "It''s a little strange. If Shi Yao was killed! Then this period of Jin emperor is very strange! " The man next to him said in a low voice: "and... A king of Jin didn''t want to leave after he got the Lihuang sword, but he still stood here, which can explain the problem already!" "Did you? The existence of the Jin Dynasty is the one who brought Hong Bing here. The reason why he didn''t leave was that he wanted to take all the Hongbing back! " Someone said with a smile. "Then why should he rob it? And... How did he get so many Hongbing before? Don''t you think about it? " As soon as the words fell, people''s expressions became more dignified. Indeed. How many Hongbing could a Jin emperor exist? This is a very strange thing! In addition, the sudden disappearance of Shiyao proves that the existence of this period of Jin emperor is not simple... "what do you think, gentlemen?" "Or... We don''t want to fight first, and then we will kill the existence of the Jin Dynasty?" "I think so!" "This man came from nowhere! Be careful "In that case, let''s do it, gentlemen." Some of the great powers quickly made a discussion, that is, they surrounded the white night. However, although the words are said like this, but everyone''s heart is still small 99. People around but not attack, it seems that they are waiting for other people''s hand. "Hum! Say one thing and do another! A group of rats A fiery big energy secretly cursed a, it is to activate the soul, toward the white night over there. "You, get the hell out of here!" With a low roar, the whole body of the white night was shrouded by a wonderful air current, and then the whole person was wrapped by this air flow, as if the body was held by an invisible big hand and dragged towards the great energy. The white night gazes at that great power, without any hesitation, directly carries the Li Huang sword to kill fiercely. Whoa! The terrifying sword fire of Lihuang is generated in an instant, like a big wave, facing the great power. "Hum! You have Hong Bing Daneng was fearless and roared, and a terrible burst of meaning exploded from his body, and fiercely hit and killed Lihuang sword fire. Whoa! Lihuang sword fire broke on the spot and splashed into flowers. Then, a long gun appeared in the hands of the great power! Split gun!! White night eyebrows a coagulation. "Break under the Spear''s awn! Mole ants Da Neng roared, spear like a dragon, straight stabbed at the body of the white night. Roar! The power of the gun is fierce. It looks like a big wave, and it is fierce. No skill can match it! All around can breathe tight, but dare not go forward, on the contrary is not live to retreat. One by one, they are afraid of being affected by the terrible power of the split spear. However, everyone is ready to go back! Because they know that if this gun goes down, this person will surely die! Although he also has Hongbing, compared with the power of Hongbing released by his great power, he must be a little bit of a wizard! You know, the power of a Hongbing depends entirely on the people who use it. Although this person''s strength is not vulgar, but in this Shenshan, the pattern is still too small. It''s just that... just when the power of the split spear was about to come to the existence of the emperor of Jin Dynasty... sonorous! The sound of a sword suddenly rang out. Then a gray and white halo suddenly appeared, which directly submerged the terrible power of the split magic spear, and devoured and killed the great energy over there like a great beast."What?" All the great powers around were shocked. "The power?? What is it? " "What weapon did this man use?" There were shouts of panic. Everyone was shocked. Swallow the golden light. Between the spot, the scum can not even disappear. Even the souls around him were annihilated by the halo. Such a shocking attack is almost unheard of and never seen before... People''s eyes stare at each other with fear and numbness. Those who hold Hongbing are even more tense and withdraw immediately. The man was so eccentric that they decided not to risk themselves. But more people are staring at the weapon that fell down after the halo! Crack the magic gun! Although this halo can destroy those souls, it can''t destroy the spear! People seemed to be crazy and shot at the crack gun. However... while these people were still fighting for the split spear, another red sword flew over and inserted upside down on the earth here! It''s Lihuang sword! In the white night, the sword of Lihuang was thrown on the ground! In an instant, those Hongbing talents who were ready to leave also stopped their pace and looked at this side in shock. If you say a crack gun... They will be cautious! But now... It''s the split spear plus the sword! If you can get them and cooperate with the Hongbing soldiers in your hands, how can you fear the world? "Do you want it?" White night light looking at those great powers: "if you want, come and take it!" "That''s the bait!" Immediately someone understood the intention of white night. Everyone knows it. But... That bait is so delicious! Too much temptation! They can''t resist at all! A group of powerful people called their eyes, and then all of them took off the token from their waists and threw them into the air. Huhuhu... a mysterious breath blooms from the token, covering the whole mountain. All the souls in the mountain have noticed the breath! "This is..." The peripheral Guang Xiang looks at the breath on the sky in amazement. "The great power of Mount Shenshan is gathering people!" The black red blade stares big eyes, stupidly says. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2777 "Summon men?" Guangxiang was stunned and immediately asked, "what''s the meaning of this?" "Don''t you understand? The great powers who go to Shenshan find it difficult to solve the problems in front of them. They allow any soul person to come. Now they have the right to seize Hongbing. These great powers will not do anything to them, kill them or hurt them! They can do everything they want now The black red blade whispered. When Guangxiang heard the sound, he immediately understood the meaning. "These great powers... Are they trying to use these souls on the mountain to deal with the dragon master?" "Everyone knows what the purpose of these great powers is, but... These people are eager for this opportunity! Now, our adults seem to be in a tight encirclement. " Black red blade road. Guangxiang frowned. "Why don''t you go up and help him Black red blade road. "Dragon master, we are here, we have to stay here! None of us can move without the command of the Dragon Lord Guangxiang sink road. "Is it?" Ink red blade also did not say anything more, just looking at the mountain. As the message of these powers was conveyed, the whole mountain was boiling. Those who had been hiding all rushed towards the entrance to the house of gravity. Everyone''s face is full of strong greed. Even though they know there''s a lot of people there. Although they know that their own strength is extremely humble, not enough to compete with these great powers. But they think that as long as they go, there is hope to get Hongbing! Once you get Hongbing, you will fly into the sky! After a while, the entrance to the Chongshen temple was already full of people. The existence of various kinds of dress up is gathered here. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the Li Huang sword not far away from the white night, and everyone was attracted by the split magic gun lying among the countless corpses. "Do you want Hong Bing? If you want to, take it! There they are! Whoever gets it, Hongbing is his! We will never intervene or hurt those who have won the Red Army! " A big energy holding batian Dao spoke straight. The world breathed with the words. "My Lord, is that true?" The man asked. "Of course! How can we talk freely "Good! Good! Since the LORD said so! Then I''ll be more respectful than obedient! " A group of soul people are rubbing their hands, have taken out the magic weapon, ready to take those Hongbing. They are greedy, but they are not idiots. These powerful men did not dare to take them. They obviously knew that the hidden danger of these soldiers was fatal. So they will not rush up without brains, but use magic weapon to test first. Whoosh! Then a soul person took out a painting scroll and spread it out. In the painting scroll, a ghost like shadow was immediately put out and grabbed the crack God gun that fell on the ground. Several soul people who were still fighting for the split magic weapon were shattered by the ghost claw on the spot. The ghost claw was fierce and violent. They directly grasped the split magic gun on the ground and pulled them towards the man. The rest of the soul people look tense, and immediately want to draw their swords to fight the soul, and when he pulls the split magic gun, they will kill it. But at this time... Hoo! A wonderful vigorous wind. All the soul people who are near here are awe stricken and cold. When you come back to God, you will see a figure appear in front of that person. The soul man was so shocked that he hastened to catch the crack spear. But before his hand touched the crack spear, a fist had been pounded on him. Click! Its body is like a broken watermelon, the whole explosion broken. Splattered with internal blood, he died on the spot. "Ah?" People were shocked. Only to see that it was the white night. He grabbed the crack gun with his backhand and waved it over there. Huhuhuhu... the split spear whirled in the air for several times, and then it was inserted obliquely next to Lihuang sword. Two great soldiers! So naked in front of the public. the soldier swallows. But... No one dares. Although this person in the eyes of all people is just the existence of the Jin emperor period, but at this moment, no one dares to treat him as a Jin emperor period person! It''s just the punch... people don''t dare to shoot any more. Those who hold Hongbing frown. "What do you think, gentlemen?" The one who holds the batian sword drinks with his side head. "Why is the existence of the Jin emperor so evil?" A man with a bald head and a long beard could not help but open his mouth."Did he hide his soul?" "No way! My true spirit eye has seen it for many times, but I can''t see that there is any hidden soul state skill in this person! His soul state is indeed the period of emperor Jin! " "What''s going on? It''s really the period of emperor Jin... How could it be so tough? " "Is it the magic weapon''s increase?" "Maybe, I feel a few forces that don''t belong to soul Qi in him! But... I don''t feel any magic weapon in him! " "What''s going on?" You can''t do it. They found themselves more and more confused about the existence of the Jin Dynasty. The strength of the enemy who can''t be seen through like this is unknown. No one dares to make a random move. Since the great powers don''t do it, it''s natural to let those who are attracted to do it. One of the great powers took a deep breath and suddenly called out. "What''s wrong with you? Why hesitate? Don''t you see those two Hongbing? Don''t you want it? As long as you get Hongbing, you can be invincible in the world! You can take over the state of Lysander! You can do whatever you want! Do it! Do it now When the voice of great power spreads, there is a kind of magic power, covering the past, invading everyone''s body, making those stagnant souls ready to move. "No! It''s the sound of demagogue "Calm down quickly!" Someone noticed the magic in the voice and screamed at once. Some of them fell back in a hurry. But most people... Have no time to resist! Magic sound into the body, their thinking has changed. The greedy and hot feelings in the eyes of these souls became more and more intense. They could no longer hold back. They roared one by one and rushed to the two Hongbing soldiers. "Hongbing, it''s mine!" "Give me Hongbing!" "Get out of here!" "I will kill you all!" People roared and rushed frantically to fight for it. Everyone is a beast. Completely out of mind. Their eyes are only the two magic weapons. White night looks at these people without expression, but the eyes gradually blood red. A sense of killing attacked him. But... These people have no fear! Driven by the sound of demagogue, they don''t have much thinking ability... the slaughter is about to take place. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2778 These souls who are bewitched by the voice of power are now fearless to death. Their thinking is full of greed, and no matter what, they all rush in like crazy. White night backhand a Qi sword cohesion, standing in front of the two Hongbing, looking at the soul of the rush, is a few swords down. In front of the terrible sword spirit, the bodies of the souls were cut into pieces like tofu. But this time, those who were affected by the sound of bewitching did not know what fear was, and they all went crazy and killed them. I don''t know how many people around me fall down. Even if the terrible sword spirit beats their soul. They don''t know how to step back. After a while, the white night is surrounded by souls. He seems to be a bit self-conscious, his hands are condensed out of Qi sword, chopping and waving constantly, can kill one person, another! It''s going on and on, as if you can''t kill it all. The ground was red with blood. The body has been laid over the ground. Seeing this scene, those powerful people holding Hongbing all laughed. "You guys are really despicable. Let these ants die and enjoy themselves? Oh, shameless A disdainful voice came. We can see that the former Emperor has come here. "Oh? Isn''t this the emperor? " "How noble is he? I''m afraid he is not interested in the Hongbing These people laugh one after another, although the emperor is tough, but they do not pay attention to. Few people who can stand here are afraid of this person. "Zhihuang, you should know the existence of Jin emperor period? You''ve dealt with it before! " One said with a smile. "Yes! I didn''t expect that the boy didn''t have the Hongbing, but he dared to go wild... "The emperor squinted. "No Hong Bing? Hehe, you are wrong! This man can use Lihuang sword and crack gun instead of using it! It can be seen that he has something to rely on! We suspect that he should have a great soldier! Or a magic weapon more powerful than Hongbing There is great power to lower the voice, said the voice. "More powerful than Hongbing? Ah, Zhu Lingda Zun, don''t you think this is ridiculous? What magic weapon is stronger than Hongbing "That''s it. It''s just full of nonsense, boasting and not making sketches!" Immediately there was ridicule. "You may not quite understand what I mean! I mean this person may be using a magic weapon at present, and the power of this magic weapon is beyond the power of Hongbing that he can release, not beyond Hongbing itself The man who called Zhu Lingda Zun said. "As you say, what level of magic weapon do you need? How powerful a magic weapon he can activate? " There''s another question. "Gentlemen, you seem to be doubting the ability of this man to this day? I tell you, this man is by no means an ordinary Jin emperor. It is very likely that... He suppressed cultivation! " "Suppress cultivation?" All around him, Neng was terrified and trembled. Obviously. They''ve all heard that. "No way!" Someone took a cold breath and said in a low voice, "only a fool can do this kind of thing! No good at all "What''s more, excessive suppression of cultivation will also cause great damage to the body and the spirit of heaven! No one will do that! " Some people echoed. "That''s right!" "It''s probably impossible!" People said. "Can there be a saying that suppressing cultivation can make some demon level characters only increase their strength and not their soul state, which is beneficial to the peerless genius!" "Do you mean this man is a genius? I would also like to ask you, how much do you have to suppress your accomplishments in order to achieve your current strength? " "I don''t know." "Hum! No one will believe such things as suppressing cultivation. " "Can you explain this man?" The powers fell into a quarrel. "A group of boring people! Is it important to talk about this now? Now the most important thing is to take Hongbing! As long as you can get Hongbing! Then nothing matters! Instead of arguing about this, you''d better hurry up and get Hong Bing! " The great powers looked to the emperor. A man laughs with scorn. "To the emperor, don''t say such useless nonsense! If you want Hong Bing, go and get it! Who will stop you? " To the emperor congealed eyes, did not say a word. No one is a fool. Naturally, he knows the meaning of Zhihuang. The Emperor just wanted to take these people to explore the white night. However, even if the emperor did not say so, the people on the scene were all ready to move. After all, the present white night is surrounded by the souls who have lost their wisdom. They have no defect to worry about those HongbingThis is the best time to take Hongbing. If you can get the double Hongbing, it must be dominating the present! As a result, someone could not hold on to it, and his body was shaking. He urged the magic weapon to rush directly to the white night. If one moves, there will be a second and a third person. All of these people couldn''t hold on to it and all rushed over. For a moment, eleven people moved their hands. Among them is the great power with the batian Dao! He couldn''t hold his breath. The temptation of shuanghongbing is too great! If he can get these two Hongbing, he is holding three Hongbing! At that time, who can defeat him on the whole scene? Thinking of this, the great powers who hold batian Dao directly raise their swords and cut them forward. Sonorous! A powerful and unparalleled sword power erupted from the blade and exploded forward. In front of the encircled souls are all reduced to ashes under the terrible sword. The road to the two Hongbing soldiers was immediately cleaned up. "Get out of here! Who dares to approach Hongbing! Who am I going to kill? " Batian Dao can roar, and the power of overlord is like a ripple splashing around. Those who came with him to fight for Hongbing were immediately shocked by the force of hegemony. Poop! A few big energy falls to the ground, tumbles several circles, is disheartened. "Asshole!" The crowd was furious. But there was nothing to do. Although they were angry, they could only watch him take away the Huang sword and the split spear. Looking at the white night, it seems that he can''t take into account the actions behind him. The soul people in front of him are more and more ferocious. His whole body is submerged in the sea of terror and soul art. He can''t parry. How can he have the mind to manage the Li Huang sword and the split magic gun. The batian Dao was able to breathe tightly. Looking at the two Hongbing soldiers getting closer and closer, the whole person was excited to shudder. "Mine! my Hong Bing... It''s mine Batian Dao can roar, his eyes are red, and he grabs Lihuang sword with one hand. But at the moment when his fingers are about to touch Lihuang sword... hum!! A strange sound of sword sounds suddenly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2779 The sound of the sword is as straight as bone marrow, penetrating the soul. No matter how strong a man is, he can''t resist the sound of the sword. It is also the first time that batian Dao Daneng has heard such a sound. He couldn''t foresee what it meant, and he didn''t know what the terrible force was in turmoil after the sound of the sword. But he understood that this sword roar was not something he could deal with! Batian Dao''s powerful response is extremely rapid. He immediately realizes the danger, and he retreats like crazy. But. It''s too late. Grey light appeared in front of him. A ray, like the light of the end of the world, came down here. The power of batian Dao released from his whole body had no effect, and could not resist the terrible light. "This is... Sword light?" "No! This is the strength of Hongbing! " Among the electric lights and firestones, batian Dao Da Neng suddenly understood something. He sent out a shrill roar. A wonderful green light came out of his body and flashed to the side. He immediately fell into a big stone among the crowd there. However, the original power of batian Dao was swallowed up by the light, and the whole person disappeared instantly. The light of terror annihilated everything. Only a batian sword fell to the ground. As for the batian Dao power and the surrounding soul people, they have been gone for a long time, and nothing exists. "Ah?" Countless people gasped and froze. "How could that happen?" The great powers were shocked. Even the great powers with Hongbing can''t believe what happened. After all, a great power holding a Hongbing was killed so easily! What does that mean? This means that the existence of the Jin emperor period has the power to slaughter them wantonly! No one can accept the situation at hand. And those who are affected by the sound of bewitching suddenly wake up, retreat in succession, and dare not go forward. Everyone was stunned. "That''s Hong Bing! He still has a red soldier in his hand At this time, a hoarse cry sounded from the crowd. They all looked at the sound source. Just found a big stone suddenly came alive. And this stone is just the stone that was injected with halo energy by the power of batian Dao! "Oh? Isn''t this Tiantu man? Why is it a stone? " The emperor squinted and said. "This is a fake body that I left for myself. Fortunately, I placed it in advance and injected my consciousness into it when I was about to die, so as to protect me from death! Fortunately, I''m smart! Otherwise, my consciousness will be gone. " Roared the man who called Tiantu. "So Tiantu, you just feel that the power just now is Hongbing?" I have great ability to ask. "Absolutely! And it''s not a general Hongbing. I can''t analyze that power at all! Even if it''s the power of batian Dao, I can figure out one or two, but this Hongbing... I don''t know what it is! " The earth trembled and screamed. "Is it?" All the great powers were dignified and looked at the white night. But there were three Hongbing soldiers standing in front of the white night. This is a magic weapon that many people are eager to see through. However, everyone knows that these three Hongbing means that there is a great power of Hongbing that was originally invincible... "ladies and gentlemen, if this man dares to return to the holy mountain and rob Hong Bing, I''m afraid we have something to rely on. If we still fight with each other and refuse to do anything, we will die one by one. Is this the result you want to see?" To the emperor stood out and said with a smile. "According to the emperor''s wishes..." "let''s do it together! No one should be reserved! Whoever grabs the three Hongbing soldiers will be his! " To HuangChen road. "Oh, it''s nice to say. When you really get the hand, will you use the dark knife?" There is a great ability to cold hum. "I can make a blood oath with you." The emperor took out a blood red compass, held it high in his hand and called out. Many people have changed their minds about this. "Blood compass?" "Oh, my God, this is a terrifying artifact that can sense the God of blood heaven!" "Swearing to the compass on a snowy day is to make an oath to the God of xuetianxuan! No one dares to violate it! " "The emperor has even got this kind of treasure..." "it''s not easy!" A lot of people feel in secret. "How are you? With this, you should rest assured? " To Emperor smile way. Everyone looked at each other and nodded. "Now that you have taken out the baby, what can we say?" "Come, we will make our vows in front of the blood compass! Who can take Hong Bing! Who is the leader of the Hongbing army? You can''t be the enemy of the people who go to the holy mountain! Otherwise, the sky will strike with thunder and thunder, and the God of blood will come, which will frustrate the bones and raise ashes and extinguish the ashes! ""Who can capture Hong Bing! Who is the leader of the Hongbing army? You can''t be the enemy of the people who go to the holy mountain! Otherwise, the sky will strike with thunder and thunder, and the God of blood will come, which will frustrate the bones and raise ashes and extinguish the ashes! " After that, the people cut off the blood in the sky. In an instant, the compass was bleeding. In the dark, there seems to be a ferocious face rippling in the blood light. It seems to be the God of blood. "All right! The curse of blood heaven has been set up, you have no worries about the future! Come on! Rob Hong Bing To the emperor to drink and shout. All big powers move together! All the souls rushed forward. Those powerful men holding Hongbing all drew their swords and killed the white night. Yeyao sword, jingmie sword and Jianjian sword came together. A number of terrifying Hongbing forces roared. It''s unstoppable. No match! But at this time, the white night also backhanded and pulled out a pale and withered sword. As soon as the sword comes out, the world suddenly loses its color. All the spirit Qi around is directly shaken away. At this moment, the terrifying power of Hongbing seems to be restrained by something, and it can no longer spread to the white night. "What?" The great powers were shocked. "It''s Hong Bing! It''s really Hong Bing! There''s really a big soldier in this man Someone yelled. "But why is he so powerful and powerful People find it incredible. But in the face of this vast and mysterious power, people are very clever choice to dodge. However, this force is so fierce that some of them can dodge by, but more than half of them are still engulfed by this force. When this terrible force swings into the distance, the former souls have already disappeared and their bodies are gone. People were silent. This kind of destructive power is too strong to be described by words... "what is the Hongbing "Can the power of Hongbing be brought into full play by the existence of a period of emperor Jin?" "Impossible... Absolutely impossible!" People murmur and refuse to accept the things in front of them www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2780 "The three Hongbing can''t defeat the Hongbing in that man''s hand! How could that be? What kind of Hongbing is that man holding in his hand To the emperor staring at the white night, in the pupil rippling is endless fear. He really didn''t think that the existence of a Jin Dynasty could exert the power of Hongbing. Even if the existence of the Jin Emperor Period suppressed the cultivation. And there''s another place he''s really puzzled about. That''s how the man of Jin Dynasty could find Hongbing again and again! Where on earth did he get these red soldiers? Counting all the Hongbing, he now has nine Hongbing! Nine! If we need three Hongbing soldiers, we can make up twelve Hongbing soldiers! How many people dare not think of it! Other people just fight for a Hongbing, but he has nine... "who is this person?" The emperor''s expression was calm, and his mind was dark. "Come again, gentlemen." At this time, drink to shout to rise again. These powers once again rush into the white night. But how can you stand passively and be beaten in the white night? He looked at those who rushed to the great powers without expression, and the sword in his hand suddenly danced wildly. a series of terrible sword Qi burst out, with the terrible power of destroying the withered and decaying, swallowing those great powers. Each of the great powers exerts magical powers. Some people turn into dazzle light and run around to avoid the terrible sword flow. Others went straight into the ground, near the white night. More people jump into the stars and fall towards him. Strange techniques appear frequently. The moves of these souls seem ferocious, but they can''t withstand a single blow under the influence of the dead dragon sword they wield in the daytime. If the sword Qi passes by, all people or things will turn into sand and all will die. On the contrary, it was those Hongbing who could not cut off the body of the white night. The world looks dignified. "Why are ye Yao Jian, Jing Mie Dao and Jian Jian Jian ineffective against this man?" "I don''t know!" "Wait, there seems to be a thin film on the surface of this person''s skin, which seems to be some kind of energy... It''s the energy of nahongbing!" A great energy seems to know something, and immediately his face changed and he cried out. "What?" "This man can use the energy of Hongbing to defend himself freely?" "The bridge between him and Hongbing must have reached a very high level, otherwise it would not be possible to do so!" "What''s more, this man''s Hongbing power can easily resist the attack of Yeyao sword and jingmie sword, and... Even the characteristics of prison digging sword are largely offset by it! You should know the characteristics of prison digging sword. It can ignore the defense of anything, directly penetrate the defense, kill the body, and empty any existence! But now, the special effect of chiseling prison sword has not appeared. What does this mean? This shows that the prison digging sword is useless in front of this man''s soldiers! " "What on earth is this man using People''s faces are black and their eyes are full of fear. One of the great powers suddenly lowered his voice. "Of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, perhaps only that one has such power!" "The red soldier?" Everyone''s scalp felt numb, as if thinking of something, one face extremely ugly. "Is it the dead dragon sword that qianyanzun said The sound fell to the ground and there was no sound around. Many people who are preparing to attack the white night again stop their pace at this moment and look at the man in an incredible way. Dead dragon sword? This is the first of the twelve red soldiers! It is also said that the sword is strong when it is strong. It is very mysterious. People who get this sword don''t need much strength at all. Even the most childish and weak people can easily control it. With this sword, no matter how strong you are, you have to weigh it. Because of its any attack, no one can bear it! "No way!" The emperor here snorted: "when I talked with the old ancestor of Qingshi, he told me that the dead dragon sword has been sealed by the people of Shenji palace! This son has no chance to touch the dragon sword! You said that the sword in his hand was a dead dragon sword. Could it be that this man went to Shenji palace and plundered it? " "Plunder? Hum, why should he fight with the people of Shenji palace? Plunder? Most of them are from Shenji palace! " "He represents Shenji palace?" "Well, he stands for a fart! Well done, why should Shenji palace hand over the dead dragon sword to this Jin emperor period? What''s more, Shenji palace and shangshenshan mountain have always been in the water and never offend the river. How fierce the killing on the mountain is, Shenji palace has no right to intervene or will not intervene. Why do they send people hereThis speech made many people speechless. "What are we going to do now? Even if it''s a dead dragon sword, won''t you take it? " To the emperor cold hum. "Yes, if this is really a dead dragon sword, do you think it means anything?" There is also humanity. Four weeks of people breathing a shudder, a tight eye. What it means is clear to everyone. The one who gets the dragon sword is enough to challenge everything. Even in the face of several Hongbing, it is absolutely true. "Is this man my lucky star on the mountain? Bring so many Hongbing, even the dead dragon sword! Ha ha, is this to let me go to the holy mountain and give me a great power? " A long beard can laugh. "Oh, great power? Then you must have a life to take it! " "Don''t lose your life if you don''t get the sword. You really have to pay for your wife and lose your soldiers!" "Now these treasures are not so easy to take." Talking about people. But this time no one dares to go up. The white night there was absolutely invincible and unstoppable. Instead of suppressing him, the three Hongbing soldiers were suppressed by him, and the more they killed, the braver they became. The more people fight, the more frightened they are, the more powerless they are. At this time, this man has killed more than 400 souls. Among them, there are ten great powers of terror that go up and down from the top of God''s mountain. The man who had hung Bing''s face was very ugly. He didn''t dare to be impulsive again. He retreated one after another. "What? Don''t you want Hong Bing? " White night will kill the surrounding into a vacuum zone, side head to those who can look, hoarse asked. No one spoke. However, the white night suddenly turned the blade and said in a grim voice, "since you don''t want Hongbing, I''ll take it!" The voice dropped and he waved his hand. Batian Dao, Lihuang sword and split spear fly together and stand beside him. They come here with him. Hiss! The great powers can breathe. "What do you want to do?" To the emperor cold hum: "difficult not to become you still want to kill us?" "Can''t I kill?" Drinking in the daytime and jumping forward, he pounced on these powerful men. Violent murders are attacking everywhere. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2781 "Asshole!" "You want to die!" "Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you have Hongbing! In the mountain, you are a tiny grain of sand The great powers were furious and roared, and all of them released their violent soul power and fought with the white night. How can they endure being humiliated and bullied by a Jin emperor? "Hold it for me!" A woman in a gold robe screamed, and a circle of time magic was blown out of her body. This time technique is extremely exquisite. It is released and covers all areas of the white night area. It is immediately filled by the time technique, and then everything inside becomes as if it is still... no one or anything can move. All the sand splashed in the air was frozen. Even the violent spirit and energy stopped working. "Well done, master Jiang!" Others were overjoyed, and then immediately covered the body with a layer of time accelerated energy, and rushed to the still time area: "next, give it to me, let me kill this person!" "You? You don''t deserve it! Get out of here The woman who called Jiang snake yelled, her body suddenly brightened, and a flicker appeared directly in the area where time was still. Without hesitation, she grabbed the head of the white night. Killing white night is just for Hongbing. As long as you get Hongbing, especially the dead dragon sword, you can be invincible in the world. What else can people around you fear? At least that''s how these people at the scene think. But just when the man named Jiang she was about to touch the head of the white night and wanted to take him off... hum! A strange sound of sword came. Jiang snake could not help but look up to the side. Only then saw a thin as hair gray white sword Qi suddenly flew in from the outside, directly cut this confined area, and did not enter her neck. In an instant, Jiang snake''s neck appeared a long and thin blood thread, and he also stopped moving. The power of time in this area began to collapse, and everything seemed to have returned to its original state. As for the great energy named Jiang she, after the long and thin red line at his neck became thicker and thicker, he also slowly fell down from the air. Bang! The man fell to the ground and his body was separated. "What?" The world is shocked. Jiang snake died like this! What''s going on? Isn''t Jiang she a master of time? What''s more, the white night was obviously imprisoned by time magic. Why did he kill Jiang snake? He didn''t do anything, he didn''t move! People stare, their faces are incredible, they can''t believe what they see. "Ah?" Those who rushed to the white night were all startled and quickly turned around to escape. But how can the night let them go? "Die!" The white night hurled his sword at them. Roar! The fierce breath of the dead Dragon Sword attacked and killed immediately. "Space conversion!" "Move the stars!" "Run away!" Many great powers used their magic power to escape one after another. But when they all showed their powers and fled. Bang! A wonderful energy suddenly falls from the sky and covers this area, closing all the space tunnels in this area. It''s time for the emperor to go out. Fortunately, they retired in time, or they would have to be locked in. BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM. "What is this? What is this? " "Let me out!" "Damn it!" The powers are so angry that they attack these energies like crazy. But no matter how hard they tried, it didn''t help. "This is the border covered by the strength of Hongbing!" There is a great insight into the extraordinary, immediately lost their voice. "What? The border of Hongbing''s power release? " "This man... Must have bridged a certain Hongbing by more than two steps, otherwise he could not have driven the force of Hongbing so much!" People were shocked. Powerful people become caged birds, difficult to fly. White night drives four Hongbing to rush over, such as the tiger into the sheep, crazy fight. After a while, the broken limbs and arms fell down like rain. A large number of souls fell. The peripheral powers were terrified. "This son''s strength is more than several times stronger than before. It seems that the Hongbing he obtained is probably a dead dragon sword, otherwise it can''t be so strong!"To Huang Ning''s eyes. He felt that even if he fought with this person again, he might not be able to get much advantage. It''s not good. We have to go! To the emperor is not wordy, turn around and flee. The rest of them followed suit and withdrew quickly. After a while, the great powers scattered and fled. The souls in the enchantment are already dead. There are bodies all over the ground. Blood flows into a river. The white night of the three Hongbing and the dead dragon sword is invincible at present. "My Lord! Spare my life! My Lord, spare your life Seeing that the remaining few souls could not escape, they could not resist, so they knelt down and kowtowed to the white night crazily. But this time I came to the white night with the mentality of eradicating the roots. He did not dare to underestimate the greed of these great powers to Hongbing. What''s more, he had no reason to let them go. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... the terrible sound of swords sounded again. After a while, the howling voices of the great powers gradually disappeared. The boundary disappears. In front of Chongshen Xinggong, there is a river of blood and corpses everywhere, just like a purgatory on earth. White night holding a sword, standing in this group of corpses, white hair long dance. The air was full of blood. Bang!! At this time, a strange sound came out. Then I saw a strange ripple at the gate of Chongshen Star Palace beside the white night. Then a figure came out of it. After that, all the blood was freezing, and the temperature was freezing. Then, Bingxin Saint appeared in front of Chongshen Xinggong. "Ha ha ha ha..." with the sound of arrogant laughter, Bingxin sage walked out of the secret place with a black ice fan. With the increase of the power of xuanbing fan, the strength of Bingxin sage has soared, especially his ice power has reached an unprecedented height. At present, he can fight against Shuanghong soldiers. It''s just. Bingxin Saint thought that there would be countless powerful figures around the periphery who wanted to rob Hong Bing. Only then did he see that the surrounding area was already very quiet. Except for the countless corpses lying on the ground, there was only one person standing outside! A Jin emperor level guy... "huh?" Bingxin saint was puzzled and looked at the man. When he saw the three Red soldiers floating around him, his breath suddenly froze. "Who are you?" Bingxin sage asked. "Is that... A black ice fan?" White night light looked at the eye, ice heart Saint asked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2782 "The black ice fan is in my hand!" Bing Xin Saint looked at him faintly and said with a light smile: "how? Do you want a black ice fan? " "Of course, give it to me." White night said, reaching out to ice heart saint. "It''s interesting!" Bingxin Saint took aim at the white night, and his eyes were locked on the three Hongbing soldiers behind him. His pupil burst out with a burst of light: "a Jin emperor''s existence can actually get these three Hongbing! Ha ha, it seems that you have some skills! Since you want a black ice fan, come here and get it. Let me see how many kilograms you have. Dare to figure out my black ice fan Although it is said in this way, Bingxin saint is still on guard. He still remembered who was the owner of the three Hongbing weapons, such as the split magic spear, which were all extraordinary. But now these three Hongbing soldiers are in his hands, so it can be seen that he definitely has some means. Although he despised the existence of the Jin Dynasty, he did not mean to belittle the enemy. Hearing the words of Bingxin sage, the white night is not polite and goes straight to him. However, after a few steps, Bingxin sage has taken the lead in making a difficult decision. "What kind of character do you really think of yourself? Well, die The sound of cold cheers rang out. The body of the white night was immediately covered by a strange ice, and the whole person became an ice sculpture in an instant. But the next second. Bang Dang! All the frost on the white night was shaken open. He went to Bingxin sage as if he had nothing to do. "What?" Bingxin Saint frowns. He was most aware of the force of the ice just now. It is easy to freeze to death a Jin emperor. However, this man seems to have ignored his icy power directly... after a moment, he went directly to Bingxin saint. "Give it to me! Or should I do it? " The white night looked at him indifferently and held out his hand again. Next second. "Die for me!" Bingxin Saint once again roared. This time, he directly used the power of the black ice fan. The frightful ice force suddenly appears on the feet of the white night like a whirlwind, and then fills it up quickly. In a short time, the body of the white night is completely covered with dust. The white night became an ice sculpture again. And this time the ice sculpture... More terrible, more vigorous, more cold. Bingxin Saint hums repeatedly. Dead this time? With the power of the black ice fan to seal the dust, not to mention whether it will be frozen to death, just say that these ice blocks are not broken by them. Even if they are not frozen to death, they will be frozen in forever and can not come out. "What kind of existence should I be? It turns out that I am such a ignorant guy. Haha, now the three Hongbing are mine. I have several Hongbing, and the rest are not all in my hands? Hahaha... "Bingxin Saint laughed and was very excited. He was busy reaching out to catch the nahongbing. But at the moment when his hand just touched Hongbing. Click. Chucha... strange sounds suddenly came out. Bingxin saint was stunned and raised his eyes to see that a large number of cracks appeared on his body in the white night before meeting. And the cracks are constantly expanding and expanding. A moment later. Bang Dang! The frost on the body of the white night all burst, and he recovered from the ice again. Bingxin Saint opened his mouth and looked at this scene in disbelief. The whole person was completely stupid. "How could it be? How could that be possible? This is with the power of the black ice fan! How could that be possible! " Bingxin Saint shivered, almost cried out. "It seems that you are not very honest." The white night hoarse said, suddenly double pupil passes a obliteration meaning, that hand directly toward ice heart saint''s neck. "Go away!" Bingxin Saint roared, his body retreated again, and the fan in his hand was fiercely fanned towards the white night. Whoa! The cold wind came and froze everything in the white night. Even the soul gas overflowing from his body was frozen. How terrible! But the next second. Whoosh! A raging fire rose. It was a flame from the sky. The terrible heat immediately baked around. The surrounding ice began to melt, and the ice gradually disappeared... the ice heart Saint breathed heavily and immediately waved the fan again. Whoosh, whoosh... the gusts of cold wind are blowing wildly and endlessly.But the white night has from the Huang flame package, is not afraid, no matter how much cold wind blowing, will not affect him. "No way! impossible! Same as Hongbing, xuanbing fan can''t be worse than Lihuang sword! It''s impossible! No way Ice heart Saint shivers, looking at the black ice fan in his hands, his eyes are full of despair. "Xuanbing fan is no worse than Lihuang sword. It''s just a human being." Calm way of white night. "What do you mean is that my Bingxin saint is not as good as your Jin emperor?? You''re lying! You''re lying Bingxin Saint roared and roared, and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood essence and vomited on the black ice fan. In an instant, the blood essence froze, like a blood gem, inlaid on the fan leaf. Bingxin saint''s eyes were red, and he waved again in the white night. But this time, fan out is not only the cold wind so simple, but a terrible tornado, directly into the white night. Where the tornado passed, it was like a snowstorm. I don''t know how terrible it is. On the top of the tornado, there is a virtual image of the ice dragon spinning wildly. When it comes to the white night, the ice dragon directly pours on the white night. The force of frightful ice seems to seal the world with dust. On the top of the whole mountain, goose feather and heavy snow fell, and the wind was fierce. Even at the bottom of the mountain, people could feel the piercing cold... countless people looked up and shivered, and saw the terrible ice dragon one after another. But at the moment when the dragon of ice was rushing down. Whoa!! A strange and frightening strange sound resounded from all directions. Then a burst of fire broke out, straight out of the top of the mountain god, through the sky. Then, a bird like a golden crow flew into the sky and spread its wings to cover the whole mountain. "That''s..." someone exclaimed. "Lihuang sword vs. xuanbing fan! It''s a duel between Hong and Bing! " "The collision of two Hongbing forces has activated their ferocity!" Countless people were burning and looking, and their eyes were full of shock. However, this is not the end. Not long after the release of the sword power, several forces appeared. It was the strength of the other soldiers. The world''s scalp numb, but also instantly know the result of this fight. Bingxin Saint... How many Hongbing did he deal with? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2783 Ice and fire crazy intertwined, crazy collision, crazy entanglement. A dragon and a bird are almost one. Fire red and dark blue light is also constantly splashing and shining. This lasted for about ten minutes before it dissipated. People are breathing tight. I don''t know what the result will be. Some people use special skills to lock this side, only to find that the battle at the entrance of Chongshen Star Palace has stopped. The white night and the ice heart Saint stopped. Each of them held Hongbing, and stood silently and motionless. The breath all over the body of the two began to dissipate and no longer gave birth. This can surprise a lot of people. Is it... The battle is over? People were terrified and watched closely. At this time, but see ice heart Saint raised his head, looking at the white night, that face is full of disbelief: "you... Your that Hongbing... What is the matter?" His mouth was open and his voice was particularly hoarse. "Do I have to explain as much as you do? Give me Hong Bing The white night whispered and walked towards the sage of Bingxin. There was still not much anger in his whole body. But every time Bingxin Saint gets closer, Bingxin saint will become particularly manic and uneasy. "Don''t come here! Don''t come here He screamed eagerly, terrified. Finally, I couldn''t help it. I raised the black ice fan and wanted to urge the move. But just as he lifted the black ice fan, the white night over there also raised his hand. However, he directly sacrificed several Hongbing''s powers, among which... The dead dragon sword. Dong!!! Tyrannical power from the sky, ruthlessly suppressed in the dark ice fan. Bang!! The ice force just volatilized from the black ice fan suddenly collapsed and hit the ground. In an instant, the ground was frozen. But it can no longer be released to the body of white night, and it is impossible to have any impact on him. Bingxin saint was stunned and frightened. Had he ever thought of such a scene? In the face of the dead dragon sword, the power of the Xuan ice fan is not enough to resist, let alone other Hongbing... "who are you? Who the hell are you? " He was shivering and yelling, and he couldn''t help retreating. It''s impossible to deal with this person by himself. Now, only escape! But how can white night give him a chance? Whoosh! The white night leaped up, several Hongbing Qi Dynasty Bingxin saints. The sage of Bingxin was shocked and quickly offered a magic weapon to urge the black ice fan to parry. Click! In front of him, the force of frightful ice condenses into a thick shield. The power of Hongbing of the black ice fan directly covers the past. The shield is extremely strong. The first time the schizophrenic gun blasted on the big shield. Bang! The shield trembled wildly, and the cracks were filled. However, when the power of the fan is constantly applied to the upper part, cracks will appear, which will be healed with the increase of ice power. It''s not enough to break through the ice sheet with the crack spear alone. But now the white night is more than just a red soldier. Whoa! The sword power of Lihuang sword is released immediately. The flames of terror, like great beasts of water, rush towards the ice sheet. The surface of the ice sheet immediately began to melt, and the steam was released. The melted water fell downward and gathered into a mountain river, washing the countless blood on the mountain. "Even if you have several Hongbing soldiers, I''m not afraid! You''re just a Jin emperor! Jin emperor period exists! I''m not afraid Bingxin Saint roared, hysterically urging the black ice fan. The terrifying Hongbing spirit constantly rushes towards the ice sheet, and the black ice fan is also trembling. Ice heart saint has released the power of the black ice fan to its strongest. And the ice shield is still the same, although it is constantly melted and evaporated by the fire of Lihuang sword, it has never become weak, and the white night behind it is impossible to break through. Countless people inside and outside the mountain watched the scene. Hold one''s breath, hold one''s mind. "Ha ha, we are going to work hard next! I don''t believe that you are a little emperor of Jin Dynasty. Can you be stronger than me in strength? Let''s fight like this and see who can think of the end! " Bingxin saint''s eyes are hot and his face is full of ferocious thoughts. Next second. Sonorous! A gray light suddenly flashed over the ice sheet. Bingxin saint was stunned and looked at the light with astonishment. He didn''t know what it was. Then... CLICK! The ice sheet burst open.The gray light, like an uninhabited state, penetrated directly through the ice sheet, into his body and through his lower body. "What is this?" Bingxin saint was shocked and looked down. But the gray light is gone. Everything is like a dream, people can''t respond to it. The next moment, a terrible scene appeared. Then look at the ground below, suddenly split. A deep crack, like an abyss, appeared under the feet of Bingxin saint. Seeing this abyss, Bingxin Saint suddenly understood something. He looked up and saw that the white night had already jumped over and landed in front of him. He is busy to raise his hand. However, this time, his arms were extremely weak, and his whole body was up and down, and he could not move any strength... "you..." what else did Bingxin Saint want to say, but he saw a crack appear from his head, and spread rapidly, and spread to praise... "what kind of Hongbing is that Bingxin Saint stares at the white night and asks. "Dead dragon!" White night quietly spit out two words. The ice heart Saint breathed, then his body split into two and fell to the ground. He was killed by the dead dragon sword. The ice on the mountain dissipated. Countless people responded immediately. Especially those who pay close attention to the situation of the war here, one by one, are shivering and scared to the extreme. "Bingxin saint is dead, and his Hongbing fell into the hands of that man again!" "He has so many Hongbing soldiers in his hand, and he has an unfathomable weapon. We are afraid that he is not his opponent!" "Go! Must go "Run away!" The great powers were so frightened that they did not dare to stay in the mountain. Especially those who hold Hongbing. Although they are greedy and want more Hongbing, they have to weigh their own strength. If we go on, I''m afraid that not only will Hong Bing in his hands fail, but even his life will be lost. So they all ran around and fled around, intending to leave the mountain. But some big powers just want to leave the mountain, only to find that the whole mountain has been surrounded. As soon as they were about to approach, the souls who surrounded the sacred mountain were desperate to attack them. "Asshole! You ants! How dare you fight against me? Do you want to die? " "I don''t know what to do! I don''t know what to do The people were furious and angry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2784 What are these souls? How dare those young and weak guys who are inferior to ants in Shangshen mountain dare to fight against these great powers? Die! This is just looking for death! A group of powerful people feel that they have suffered unprecedented humiliation. They are furious and attack and kill these people like crazy. However, when their skills were smashed and killed against these countless souls, they were met by a thick barrier of boundaries... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a large number of soul methods attack and smash the enchantment crazily, but they can''t break it. On the contrary, the Horcruxes behind the enchantment launch another terrible attack. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... attack and kill like raindrops on these souls. A group of souls did not hide or dodge, but were disdainful. The skills of these ants are just like tickling, and they will not pay attention to them at all. But just after these attacks came over... Dong! Bang! Dong... a large number of people who went to Shenshan were directly smashed into pieces and died miserably on the spot. "What?" The rest of the people were shocked and quickly urged the magic weapon defense. One side of the big shield and the border rose, and the structure was in front of the people. But what is shocking is that in the face of such a barrage of attacks, people''s big shield protection does not work at all. After a while, they were smashed into pieces by these terrible soul methods. They were almost broken. "What''s the matter? Why are the attacks of these ants so terrible "I clearly feel that their breath is very weak and their spirit level is not high." "Their soul power is at least several levels higher than their own soul state!" "Do you mean... They''re reinforced?" The people were shocked to the extreme and looked at them in silence. "Look under their feet!" At this time, someone called out. People are stunned, busy is to lock their eyes under these people''s feet. But they saw that under the feet of these people there were wonderful halos. These halos are particularly mysterious, they overlap layer by layer, emitting white light, just like the bright moon, amazing. What a wonderful array! Someone yelled. "These Dharma arrays... Can never be used by these people! There must be great powers behind them! " "Not only that, but also the soul skills they released are not simple! It''s not something that their grades can release! " "More than release? It''s impossible for them to master such soul Dharma. It must also be released through the enchantment! " "These guys are... Not easy!" A low roar rippled. The souls did not dare to move forward, but retreated. But when they retreat, the ants they despise release their terrible soul skills again. Hua Hua Hua... the overwhelming soul art is like a big net, covering them. "Go The terrifying man is holding back the magic. However, at this time, a violent evil spirit came. All these retreating people trembled and looked back. But I saw that the previous white night had stood behind these people... "ah???" People are all pale, one by one frozen in place, dare not move. They know who this man is. And understand what this man did. All the people were stupefied and looked, no one dared to speak, and the man did not speak, but slowly pulled out a sword. "No! Run Finally, someone couldn''t bear it. He yelled and ran away. But in the moment he ran away. Sonorous! A sword light passed through the man''s body. The man stopped at once. After a moment, his body broke into eight pieces and fell from the air. His viscera and blood flowed all over the ground. "What?" The world is even more gaping, a scalp numb, scared to explode. "Run! Run "Help..." "run!" The people of the world ran around like crazy. They did not dare to fight against him. They fled to the holy mountain like a headless fly. But how could that man give him a chance to run? The sword of terror struck these men again. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheezing... the sound of all kinds of skin being torn is coming out. All those who ran away were killed by this terrible sword shadow.The rest of the people who wanted to escape saw this scene and knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the man madly. "Forgive me, my Lord! Forgive me, my Lord "Please don''t kill me! As long as you don''t kill me, I''m willing to be an ox and a horse for you "My Lord, I swear to be true to you! Be a dog by your side! Please don''t kill me The people were crying, and they were completely scared out of their wits. The visitor looked at these people without expression. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly raised his sword and chopped them fiercely. "No The shrill cry resounded. They were killed by a sword. All of them were killed and none of them remained. There was a river of flesh and blood on the ground, and the corpses were all over the place. The man glanced at the corpse on the ground and got up again and headed for other areas. At present, this is not the only one who wants to escape from the mountain. The people he wants to kill are not only those... the hidden great powers in the mountain have been paying close attention to the surrounding scenes. They didn''t escape to mount Shenshan at the first time. Because they could see what the terrible border was outside the mountain. They are not ignorant souls. Naturally, they understand how terrible these guys who surround the mountain are outside. Maybe they didn''t realize these threats before, but when they set up the border one by one, activate the magic weapons one by one, and build the array one by one, they understand the seriousness of the situation. "These people... Are that white night!" There is a great power that makes a deep voice. "The white night makes these people surround the mountain? What does he want to do? He... Does he want to... "impossible! Unless he''s crazy! If he really does such a thing, it is bound to make people and gods angry! " "For thousands of years, no one has been able to do this... No one!" "If so! I will fight back to the death! " These people are very emotional. Obviously, they all realized what the man was trying to say. It''s just... Although they can''t believe it, the action of the day night is constantly confirming all this. He took Hongbing and went out to kill him. Those who intend to break through the encirclement and escape from the holy mountain directly become his primary target of attack. More and more people were wiped out by him. More and more people are falling. On the other side of the mountain, there is a river of blood and bodies, which is a scene of purgatory on earth www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2785 "All to me!" Holding the power of Hongbing, he cleaved to the peripheral crowd. Whoa! The boundary layers burst. The array was broken. Although the ranks of these arrays are extremely terrible, they are as thin as crisp paper no matter how strong they are in front of Hong Bing. The enchantment is broken, and the souls behind are directly exposed in front of these powers. "You ants, dare to fight against me? Die The great energy roared, releasing the power of Hongbing again and splitting into the crowd. "Defense!" "No! Hide! Hide The crowd rioted and yelled. Some people release magic weapons to resist, while others run away like crazy. Hongbing cut down and directly tore up nearly a thousand people''s bodies. The scene is immediately a river of blood, corpses everywhere, once again into Purgatory. "That man took Hong Bing!" "We can''t beat him! We are going to die! " The crowd cried out in terror. "Calm down! Calm down! Ap Jie Lop! Send a message to the Dragon Master immediately! " Guangxiang rushed over and yelled. The flustered crowd stabilized and released the magic weapon of summoning one after another. Joo! Joo! Joo! Chirp... a flame like beam of light rises from the sky and goes straight into the sky. I can see it. My face is tight. "Lord fatless! Be careful Shouts came from behind. Nahong Bing was stunned a little, but he saw a man coming after him. The terrifying power of several Hongbing surged towards this place like a storm. Honghong knew that he could not rush out of the crowd directly. But how can they go if they want to? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several. "I''m so excited!" The great power immediately yelled and hit the Hongbing in front of him. At the same time, he grabbed the Hongbing in his hand and killed one of them. The power of the stars slowed down the strength of these Hongbing soldiers, and one of them was also shaken away by the great energy generation. A gap came out. Great! The great joy is to run away. But at this moment, he suddenly felt something wrong. There was a terrible attack behind. Da Neng shivers all over and suddenly turns around and looks. It''s just a glance. It''s stupid. Behind him is a surging force like a flood. This force is so powerful that it can tear apart any existence in the world. "Dead dragon! Dead dragon The powerful brain almost burst, suddenly realized what this force was, and immediately turned around and ran beside in a frenzy. But it''s too late to dodge. In a hurry, he can only cross the Hongbing in front of him and urge his strength out completely. Bang! A circle of blue halo exploded from the Nahong soldier, covering the world like a barrier. But the sword of the dead dragon struck. Click! The barrier immediately opened. It lasted about three or four rest. Bang! The barrier is penetrated directly. The great energy and the Hongbing were directly engulfed by the sword power of the dead dragon. Whoa! The force of the sword swung far away, flattening everything, and then dissipated. But when the sword power of the dead dragon was released, people looked at it again, but they saw a figure there. It''s the powerful figure. He clasped his hands to Hongbing and hid his body behind him. It is also so, that the body of the great power is still complete, but at first glance, it is still shocking. All the flesh on his shoulders had been cut off, and his waist was full of bones, and no flesh could be seen. The breath of the dead dragon was splashed through many places. The blood was flowing, which was terrible. A small piece of the head was cut off, revealing the white brain inside. He still has a breath, after all, the spirit of heaven has not been damaged. But in such a state, at the moment he is also difficult to continue to fight. "Hold on "However, the power of the dead Dragon Sword... Is too terrible..." "but although the dead dragon sword is powerful, it can never destroy the Hongbing..." "yes..." people talk about it. When he wants to die, he can''t run away.The white night here is another sword to be cut towards the great power. Daneng''s eyes widened and he was terrified. He immediately got up to escape. But at this time he was scarred and had no chance to escape. The sword power of the dead dragon is getting closer and closer, and it is more and more terrifying. "No The great power was particularly unwilling to roar, and suddenly turned to rush towards the white night. White night frowned and gazed at the power. "I want you dead!" That big energy roared, actually directly detonated the spirit of heaven, released the vast power of internal turbulence. He wants to blow himself up! Since you can''t run away! He will die with the white night! Such a close distance, hasty between the white night want to pull apart in fact is extremely unrealistic. "Go Four weeks of the white night, Guangxiang and others yelled, then recalled all the Hongbing, Chaona Da Neng clip in the past. But before Hongbing caught him... bang!! The earth shaking explosion sounded. Then there was an incomparable lotus spirit, which splashed around. The beautiful lotus flower is made up of the atmosphere of destruction. But soon, the breath of destruction began to explode and spread in all directions. If there is no force to restrain, the breath of destruction is enough to submerge the whole mountain and everything around it. All the people brought by the white night will be buried in this breath of destruction. After all, the self explosion of great power is based on the power of Hongbing. Naturally, the power generated can not be treated with ordinary eyes. But the white night put all the Hongbing at the center of the explosion in advance. After the lotus flower bloomed, he immediately released all the Hongbing''s Qi. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... between Hongbing and Hongbing, there is a crystal clear and beautiful barrier. The breath of destruction hits the barrier and deforms them, but it cannot tear them apart. The white night immediately activates the space technique to remove these destructive breath inside. Although Hongbing can stop these destructive smells and prevent them from spreading around, they can not digest them. If they don''t solve this destructive smell, the surrounding longjueyen will still be threatened, and the blockade line on the Shenshan mountain will be in chaos. The white night tries its best to stimulate the power of space and intends to rely on this to purify the atmosphere of destruction. But at this time, the others in the mountain can bear to break through in the other three directions and escape from the mountain! This is a great time to escape from the mountain. White night to cut a big power, and is crushing the killing, has let them feel endless fear. All people just want to escape, not dare to be enemies! White night eyes Sen cold, suddenly pupil bead a ferocious, all over the killing machine overflowing, a bold idea soared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2786 The breath of destruction is so strong that it takes not only a lot of energy but also a lot of time to remove it completely at night. In these days, the great Neng who went to the Shenshan mountain had already escaped, and the remaining Hongbing would be taken away by them. At that time, it was impossible for Daye to chase back Hongbing again... but if you ignore these destructive breath, although they can''t kill white night, they will certainly cause huge casualties to longjueyen! After all, the explosion point is too close. There was no time for the dragon to leave. And even if it''s evacuated, there will only be a huge gap. When all the souls on the mountain will flee to this gap, no one can stop it, and the effect is the same. So far, there is only one way to do it! White night took a deep breath, the heart has made a decision! He let out a long cry, his eyes suddenly turned golden, and shot a bright light, straight into the sky. Then the sky shook. Something seems to be generating! Countless souls looked into the air. Only then discovered on the sky slowly appeared a huge array. This array seems to cover the whole sky. It looks very magnificent and shocking. "What is this?" "I don''t know. This is the Dharma array that existed in the period of emperor Jin?" "I have a bad feeling!" "Anyway! Now either run or kill "This son must not be kept!" People roared. Some people have already had a killing heart to the white night, and they are ready to attack him. It is the best time to kill him when he is trying his best to deal with the destructive power sealed up by Hongbing. But some people feel that the white night is invincible and choose to escape. The perimeter lines are all in disorder. A large number of soul people take advantage of the situation to kill outside, planning to leave the mountain. But there are more souls choose to hide in the mountain, secretly observe, wait for the opportunity to move! They don''t want to give up! Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the white night. They tried to find an opportunity to take a handful of Hongbing from the white night. Although this is not realistic, but for them, this is a great opportunity! No one is willing to give up. Even if the huge array above them made them feel uneasy, they would not give up. But it was just then. Bang! The array on the sky suddenly made a strange sound, and then several rays of light came down from the sky and directly hit the Shangshen mountain, covering the whole mountain. "This is... The breath of space?" "What a pure and mysterious space! Is this the power of the array? " "Is this a space array?" "What on earth does that man of Jin Dynasty want to do?" People were stunned and confused. What''s the matter with such a huge and strong space array? Is it hard to say that the emperor of Jin Dynasty wanted to use this array to pass away the whole mountain? It''s very unrealistic. But the next second, the huge array played a breath of space again, and it fell down. The fall of this space breath makes all the people inside and outside the Shenshan mountain feel numb, and their souls are scared to death! They widened their eyes and watched the breath of space directly covering the body of the white night. It''s also covered in the huge breath of destruction. Everyone immediately realized the purpose of the white night. He is planning to transfer this huge destruction directly to the top of the mountain!! "No Someone screamed. "He''s crazy! This man is crazy Another scream. "Does he want to be the enemy of the whole mountain?" "This is a madman! This is a devil "Run away! Escape "Get out of here now!" "Run away!" People issued a shrill cry, one by one crazy toward the mountain. Even those hidden powers were unable to sit still, and rushed out of the dark, toward the mountains. The next action of the white night directly confirmed the people''s conjecture. However, the white night whispered a few words, and the Hongbing in front of him suddenly shrank. A strange square light frame was built above and shrouded downward. The interior of the square light frame was full of strong and suffocating space atmosphere. When this space atmosphere was covered, all the destructive atmosphere suddenly disappeared. At the same time, a square light frame appeared above Shangshen mountain. The light frame was suspended and something was flashing inside.As the destruction of the white night gradually disappeared, the light frame color at the top of Shangshen mountain began to be rich. Finally! In the light frame of the white night, the atmosphere of destruction has been completely lost, while the square light frame on the mountain of God has been filled with countless destructive spirits. The white night looks ferocious, without hesitation, relaxed. Whoa! Two huge square frames of light disappeared immediately. The atmosphere of destruction on the Shenshan mountain lost its suppression and burst out immediately. Bang!!! A huge lotus flower blooms again on the top of Shangshen mountain. The breath of terror sank, sweeping and tearing everything on the top of the sacred mountain. The big tree was destroyed. The boulder was torn apart. All the fierce beasts are annihilated. None of the creatures will be left. For a time, the earth was shaking and the sky was dark. It is the end of the mountain. I don''t know how many souls died in this terrible atmosphere of destruction. At least this blow has cleaned up most of the shangshenshan mountain. "Defense!" The surrounding dragon Jue people roared one after another, Qi Qi offered magic weapons to defend. Those who intend to break through the encirclement all stopped and turned to defend. The breath of destruction has been pounding from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, hitting everyone. The weak ones were shattered on the spot, and those with strong strength were also shocked to vomit blood. The scene was a mess and terrible. The hell on earth could not describe the tragic scene. The blood gathered and the corpses were all over the mountains and fields, making people feel creepy and numb... this lasted for more than ten years, and the breath of destruction just disappeared. But when the explosion disappeared, there was a deep crack at shangshenshan. From the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. The world was shocked. Is this the power of using the power of Hongbing to explode? It''s appalling... the white night is also a bit of a surprise. If it was not for Hongbing''s sealing up, he could not suppress this destructive atmosphere. But it doesn''t matter! White night slightly side of the head, looking at the remaining a few holding Hongbing big energy, and then carrying the dead dragon sword, pursuit. "My things, it''s time to give them back to me!" The voice of indifference spreads out, endless murderous opportunity diffuses. Those who hold Hongbing have long lost their fighting spirit and made a mad breakthrough. However, their breakout speed was not as fast as that at night... the dead Dragon Sword began to dance disorderly www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2787 With the help of the dead dragon sword and the cooperation of several Hongbing soldiers, the white night is invincible. He not only used longjue people to block up the mountain, but also used the array force of the ancient sky array to shield all the space tunnels around the mountain. In this way, shangshenshan has been enclosed into a bucket, dripping water. And in his crazy slaughter, the souls of the mountain are all down. Hongbing fell into the hands of white night one by one. At this time, the white night gave an order. The surrounding dragon Jue people began to press up the mountain. He wants to force out the souls who are still hiding in the mountain. The purpose of his coming here is to wash the mountain with blood! "White night, you deceive too much!" A soul person saw the Dragon jueyen who was about to be pressed up. He immediately roared and rushed towards the white night with a big ax. The axe was held high, and the power of the axe rippled on the edge of the axe, and it struck his head hard. But the axe has not fallen. Sonorous! A sword light like stars passed by. The man immediately with an axe, was split in two and fell on the spot. White night released the night shining sword, carrying the dead Dragon Sword forward. Behind him are jingmie sword, gouyu sword, Lihuang sword, batian sword, splitting spear, Yeyao sword and xuanbing fan. Seven red soldiers, together with the dead dragon sword on the waist, can be called invincible, no one dares to compete with it! The souls hiding on the mountain are frightened and frightened, and their scalp is numb. How can they have the courage to fight with them? Step by step in the white night, the eyes are full of desolation and killing. He will not give up. Although most of the Hongbing soldiers have been taken back, there is still a sword missing! That is to abandon the magic sword! If the sword is not recycled, he can''t sleep and eat. "Come out, all of you!" At this time, a cry suddenly came out from the top of the mountain. At the end of the day''s pace, I look along the sound. I saw a man with blue hair standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking the countless people below. The man was wearing a blue sword suit, with a handsome expression and a dedicated eye. He held a dark sword in his hand. That sword is just the abandoned sword! "Thief! Don''t give me my Dragon Lord''s abandoned magic sword quickly Guangxiang drinks. "You are a mole ant. I will crush you to death as you want! The reason why you are so rampant today is just a fox pretending to be a tiger! " The man stares at Guang Xiang and says faintly. As soon as the voice fell, Guangxiang suddenly trembled, and then... Pooh! A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and he fell back again and again. "Mr. Guangxiang!" People behind him are busy to come forward and hold him. "What?" Many people were appalled. "What''s wrong with Mr. Guangxiang?" "He... He was hurt?" The crowd trembled and whispered. However, the black red blade on the side of the crowd screamed: "that man is Jun Changqing! He is Jun Changqing "Jun Changqing?" "Who is that?" Many people are confused. Zhao Hui and the old ape looked at each other. But listen to the ink red blade urgent way: "that is one of the top powers in the mountain! It is said that he lived on the top of Shangshen mountain for thousands of years! Invincible in the world, can kill the world with one move and open the field with one sword! His strength has reached an indescribable level! No matter how powerful, in front of him, all but a move! This is the existence of God! It''s unique in the world The voice of the black red edge made the scene boiling. "Is this man... So powerful?" Old ape Na Na Dao. "Don''t listen to that silly girl exaggerating! No matter how powerful he is, he will be able to surpass the Hongbing army? " Zhao Hui disdained the way. "But he''s got the abandoned sword in his hand." Old ape road. Zhao Hui congealed her eyes and did not speak again. Long Jue on this side of the people vigilant looking at the Jun Changqing, but no one will be afraid. After all, in their hearts, white night is invincible. But the expression of the white night is incomparably serious. The reason why Guangxiang was injured was actually the means of Jun Changqing. But... Jun Changqing didn''t mean to hurt Guangxiang. He just "accidentally" hurt Guangxiang because he said too much! Such a person is so terrible that he can kill people with his words! This person''s strength... White night simply can''t estimate! Only listen to the voice of Jun Changqing. "You! Don''t hide any more, come out! " He seemed to shout at the souls hiding in the mountain."The others have already killed here! What else do you hide? You think you''re hiding! They won''t cut the butcher''s knife at your neck? " "You think too much! At this time, only resistance can save your lives! believe me! Come with me to deal with the existence of the emperor of Jin Dynasty. Kill him and divide the Hongbing equally Jun Changqing drank and cried. His words do not make much sense, nor do they have any appeal. However, there is a magic power in his words, which makes all the soul people who hear the words boil with blood and can''t help but respect his words. Sure enough, many souls came out of the dark and gathered behind Jun Changqing. These souls who have not been killed by the destruction and impact, and those who dare to stay on the mountain are all terrible powers. Although the number of them is not large, only a few hundred, but their combat capacity, has been enough to crush the Dragon Jue people on the scene. They have the ability to break through. They don''t go, just for Hongbing! It''s a pity that Jun Changqing appeared. In the end, they became Jun Changqing''s sharp blade, driven by him... they looked at Jun Changqing without expression in the daytime. However, seeing Jun Changqing holding the sword of abandoning God and pointing to the white night, he said hoarsely, "are you willing to submit?" There are still terrible sounds in the voice. But the spirit of the night is no less powerful than these. "Give me the abandoned sword." He said hoarsely. "Stubborn, I don''t know what to say!" Jun Changqing said in a low voice, and then drank and cried: "kill!" A simple word down, hundreds of big can all rush out, to its kill. The fierce spirit was enveloped in the white night. "Protect your adult!" exclaimed Guangxiang The people of longjue immediately came to the white night. "Don''t, you''re scattered! I will kill these people myself In the white night, he drank in a low voice, and directly drew out the dead dragon sword and chopped at the powerful men who rushed in front of him. But the moment he pulled out his sword. Whoa! A cold killing suddenly broke out from behind, and a faint shadow also appeared behind him. The shadow is actually Jun Changqing on the mountain top... whoosh! The sharp blade of abandon God sword stabbed directly at the body of white night. At the beginning of the fight, Jun Changqing had already made a move. How can we cope with the white night just by using a sword? Dang! Several Hongbing soldiers formed a sword wall directly behind the white night, blocking the bombardment of abandoned magic sword. Take advantage of the situation in the white night and kill it with a sword in the backhand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2788 The sword of the dead dragon is bound to destroy everything. It is well known that if a dead Dragon Sword meets a strong one, the stronger it is, the faster it will die. There is no doubt that Jun Changqing represents the top power of Mount Shenshan. In front of him, the power of the dead dragon sword can''t be described by words. And it is impossible for Jun Changqing to evade such a close sword. That is to say, this sword is bound to kill him. Those who rush to the white night are all shivering and stop. This appalling scene made them dare not attack the white night any more. And then it was. Whoosh! A black light passed by. It''s abandoned sword! The sword power of the dead dragon sword is surging, but when it is about to engulf Jun Changqing, the dark body of the sword directly blows out a round sword force, which looks like an array diagram. Bang!! Strange sounds came out. Then, a more bizarre scene appeared. That terrible dead Dragon Sword force directly hit the circular array, then... Can''t move forward any more. The world is dull. All of them were stunned and thought they were wrong. "The sword power of the dead dragon is blocked... " it can''t be... This... It''s impossible! " "The power of the dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong. Although the power of the abandoned divine sword is also immeasurable, it is still far from the dead dragon sword! How can its sword power resist the energy of the dead dragon sword "Is there something wrong?" The world is shocked, one by one staring at, the brain is all incredible. At the moment, even in the white night, it is also a posture of shock. He widened his eyes to make sure he was right. The power of the dead Dragon Sword... At the moment, yes, it is indeed resisted by the power of the abandoned God sword. "How can this be..." the eyes of the white night are frozen. "There are so many things you don''t know, because you are too small!" Jun Changqing whispered, and suddenly his pupils burst. The white night seemed to realize something and retreated madly. At the same time, he put the Dragon Sword across his chest, and the other Hongbing gathered together in front of him. At the same time... roar!! The black image of the array is an open mouth, directly spewing out a terrible energy, pouring out towards the white night. This terrible energy... Is the energy of the dead Dragon Sword absorbed by the array. The energy is like a flood, destroying the withered and decaying, shaking and shocking the world, directly submerging the white night. All the people in all directions are staring at the scene closely, and their scalp is numb. Can white night hold the sword spirit of the dead dragon? People are so confused in their hearts. You know, although Bai Ye has mastered the dead dragon sword, the sword power of the dead dragon sword does not recognize people! Jun Changqing could eat and live in this power. He might not be able to do it in the daytime. Fortunately, there are too many Hongbing soldiers in the daytime! When the strength of the dead Dragon Sword dissipated, people could see that white night arranged all the Hongbing soldiers in front of him in order to resist the attack of the dead dragon sword. I''m afraid that in the whole world, only white night can do this. Many people have five tastes in their hearts. They worked hard to kill him in the dark, but they just wanted to get a Hongbing and dominate the side. But this Jin Emperor Period... Actually already had eight! What is this concept? However, even if there are eight Hongbing soldiers in the daytime, it seems that they can''t get any advantage over the emperor Changqing. "Is that all you have to do? You don''t know what the real power of Hongbing is. You can''t dig out the real meaning of Hongbing! These Hongbing soldiers are in your hands. They are just monstrous creatures Jun Changqing said lightly, and then he waved his sword and stabbed at the ground. In the daytime, he breathed, jumped high and rushed into the air. And in the moment he jumped into the sky, the ground suddenly split, a huge ghost hand toward the white night to catch the past. Every ghost hand here is made by the power of abandoning God sword. It''s powerful and amazing. White night eyes tight, pull out the dead dragon sword and wave at these ghost hands. Boom! The fierce sword of the dead dragon suddenly killed them and directly broke the ghost hands. Next second. Whoosh, whoosh... in that crack, thousands of ghost hands, like floods, burst out of the cracks, and they flooded directly to the white night side. White night eyebrows Sen Leng, direct control of eight Hongbing, toward the countless ghost hands down the past. The pressure released by Hong Bing is incomparable. All the ghost hands were crushed back.But now! Click! The ground trembled again, and another crack appeared behind the white night. Breathing shivering in the daytime and turning back suddenly. Just see behind the ground cracks out of a large number of painted black iron chain, they like a snake covered in the body of the white night, before and after a few seconds, will be tied dead white night. "Ah?" There was an uproar all around. "No! Dragon Master is in danger "My Lord!" "Dragon master!" "We can''t wait to die, we have to find a way to support the dragon master!" "But it''s impossible for us to get involved in this kind of battle!" "If you can''t intervene, you have to go up. Even if it''s self explosion, you have to save the dragon master! Come on Guangxiang was excited and yelled. Many dragon Jue people bite their teeth and get up to urge the spirit of heaven to start. But at this time, the black red blade murmured: "you listen to the order, do not act rashly!" "Never act rashly? Let me ask you, what should we do now? To keep the dragon master Guangxiang side bow cold channel. "That''s Hong Bing. You''re just going to die! If you insist on doing so, you can go, but I believe your dragon master certainly does not intend you to intervene at this time! You have to see your identity and strength! " Ink red blade shook his head and said without expression. Guangxiang didn''t want to hesitate any more. He shook his eyes and immediately organized a team to attack Jun Changqing over there. He can''t wait! You can''t die at night! At this time, Jun Changqing was already carrying a sword and walking towards the white night. The body of white night was entangled in the black iron chain and could not get rid of it. At this time, he was the fish to be slaughtered and left to the disposal of Jun Changqing. "This is also the power of abandoning God''s sword?" The white night looked at the iron chain of his body and said in a condensed voice. "Yes, it''s really abandoning the power of magic sword! I don''t think you can use any of these moves? " Jun Changqing held the sword of abandoning gods in one hand and said at the same time. He was silent. "Hongbing''s potential is always much stronger than you think. You can''t give full play to its real strength. At present, only I, and only I, can control these Hongbing!" Jun Changqing murmured in a low voice, as if in a whisper, but also as a warning. As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly raised his head and stabbed his sword at the bound heart of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2789 Jun Changqing didn''t know what was tender hearted and soft hearted. As soon as he bound up the white night, he immediately started to erase it. This sword carries the extraordinary terror of the golden age of the abandoned God sword, as if to destroy everything. But just as soon as the sword came. Whoosh! The sword of the dead dragon suddenly flew out by itself and ran into the abandoned sword. Dang! The blade of the abandoned sword is broken. Jun Changqing frowned and raised her head abruptly. I saw a group of Hongbing soldiers, such as Yeyao sword, Lihuang sword and split spear, falling from the sky and killing Jun Changqing directly. "Well?" Jun Changqing was a little surprised, and her eyebrows were also tightly wrinkled, and she suddenly buckled the sword to defend herself. After drinking, he suddenly burst out several branches behind him. Each of them held the abandoned magic sword and kept attacking the fallen Hongbing. He waved the sword one after another small black waves, each of which would flick Hongbing to Shengsheng. However, after these Hongbing were smashed, they would not give up and harass Jun Changqing crazily. Seven Hongbing soldiers were frantically besieged. It''s sword fighting! Jun Changqing can see it. But this kind of sword control ordinary flying sword is enough to control Hongbing... Isn''t that a joke? How can Hongbing be controlled by this technique? Jun Changqing was puzzled by all his thoughts. But this is not the time to chat. "Maybe I don''t understand Hong Bing as well as you, but I have to tell you! What you are facing now is not just a Hongbing, but eight! It''s eight pieces of dead dragon sword! Do you think you can handle these people? " Drink in the white night, and then control the dead dragon sword and chop to the king Changqing. Jun Changqing''s face became tight, and a stand in darted out. The sword in the white night cuts the sky. But the pressure released by this sword is to shake Jun Changqing out. He fell back to the top of the mountain and watched the white night again. Bai Ye didn''t control Hongbing to pursue Jun Changqing. After all, the energy consumed by such a close-up imperial sword was huge, which he could not afford. Jun Changqing didn''t launch any more attacks, and he untied his body with the breath of dead dragon. He fell to the ground again, raised his hand, and the sword of the dead dragon fell on his wrist. The white night looks at Jun Changqing and walks towards it step by step. "It''s interesting. I have to look at you again! Although you exist in the period of Jin emperor, your eyes and temperament make me feel excited! No one has been able to fight with me for many years! Today, you and I will have a good war song Jun Changqing laughed and then killed him with his sword. This time, he did not have any scruples and directly held the sword to chop. several dozens of meters of sword Qi broke out from the abandoned sword and flew to the white night. Drink in the white night, and the black ice fan comes. He grabbed the fan and waved it towards the air. In an instant, the cold wind covered the scene. The terrible sword spirit was dispelled by the cold wind. By the time I reach the white night, I don''t have any feeling of destroying the dead and decaying... it''s just a slight strong wind. People watched in silence, everyone''s face was full of complexity. I''m afraid we can''t deal with the white night just by abandoning the magic sword. But Jun Changqing didn''t give up. She didn''t even get angry. Instead, she raised a smile. Again, he wielded his sword, inserted the ground, or pointed to the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom... the body of the sword of abandoning God is flashing with energy, either injected into the ground or poured into the sky. After a while, the earth trembled wildly, and the sky became dark and dark, just like the end of the world. "Die!" White night will not give Jun Changqing too much time to prepare. With a drink in a low voice, seven Hongbing fly shuttle again and kill Jun Changqing. It''s very close now. Long Qing is chopping his sword. Jun Changqing didn''t dare to take the power of dead dragon sword! Although the power of abandoning the divine sword is equally powerful, no one dares to confront the dead dragon sword, even Jun Changqing, who is very familiar with Hongbing. He can not help but retreat, avoid the edge of the white night. But white night understood that the more this time, the more can not give each other a chance to breathe. He leapt forward again and galloped past. The black ice fan fanned to Jun Changqing. The frightful cold wind blew wildly. A layer of frost immediately formed on Jun Changqing''s clothes, and even an ice wall was formed on the road he retreated. The split spear fell down again, and directly penetrated Jun Changqing''s defense magic weapon and even Qi. Then there are Lihuang sword, Yeyao sword, jingmie sword, batian swordAt the moment, each of the Hongbing soldiers shows great power. Jun Changqing was particularly embarrassed, either hiding or dodging, or avoiding or escaping. After a while, he was killed by several Hongbing soldiers. The white night seizes the opportunity, suddenly in the mouth a record God''s true word skill. "Definitely!" The voice falls to the ground, Jun Changqing''s body immediately freezes in place, can''t move any more. The white night seized the opportunity and gave him a sharp chop. Roar!!! The roar of fury rose from the dead dragon sword. In an instant, the terrible Dragon Sword power directly engulfed Jun Changqing''s body. Jun Changqing disappeared on the spot. The world breathes. The white night also coldly stares at. This time Jun Changqing should have died without a burial place, right? Sure enough! After the sword power of the dead dragon dissipated, the person who should have been standing there is no trace now. Not to mention the body, there is not even a fragment left. Only to see a sword slanting on the ground over there. That sword is just the abandoned sword! "Dead?" "No... isn''t it?" "Is this how your Lord Changqing died?" "I don''t believe it! It must be fake! It must be fake! " Those great powers trembled one after another, all returned to God, and fled madly. "Where are you going?" White night eyes show ferocious, a low drink is to pursue these people. If Jun Changqing is dead, what he wants to do is to kill all. But he was just going after those people.. Whoa! A strange voice spread. The white night a Zheng, side head and look, suddenly! His pupils contracted. When he came back to God, he found that his arms were cut open with a sword. Pooh! Blood gushed out. But I can''t feel any pain at night... what a fast sword!! He looked back, but he couldn''t see who had cut his arms! However, without waiting for the white night to return to God, there was another terrible killing opportunity. Breathing shivering at night, looking into the air. At this moment, a large number of black and blood red red amulets appeared on the sky. At the same time, the earth also appeared a terrible huge array. And the energy of this array and the talisman... Is completely formed by the power of abandoning God sword. In the daytime, my pupils tremble, and I am busy raising my eyes. "Jun Changqing?" "You can''t kill me. Now, let me refine you with my own hands." A calm voice came down from the sky. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2790 It turns out that the figure swallowed by the dead dragon sword is not the real one of Jun Changqing. His noumenon has long been integrated into this void and turned into a huge domain. The white night had fallen into his hands. At this moment, he is to urge the technique, lift up the spirit of the surrounding, intending to temper the day to death. Whoa! The white night is full of white flames. It looks like a flame, but it''s not hot. It''s just... They can break everything down. No matter the spirit or the general situation, touching them will be torn, broken and annihilated. The fire, like a big wave, began to move slowly towards the white night. But it''s not over. Hiss! Another strange voice came out. Behind the big white flame wave, there was another wind wall like air flow. The air is surging, as if there are countless blades in the shuttle inside, which makes people''s scalp numb and frightening. After it was completed in its life, it followed the big waves of fire and pressed toward the white night. After the wind wall moves, the back of the wind wall regenerates differently. I saw a hand like a ghost''s claw. There were thousands of these hands and feet, and they gathered together and turned into four walls, blocking all sides of the night and pressing against him. Each hand is particularly ferocious and vigorous. It''s not to crush them, but to crush them. This is a very special refining method. But this refining method is very effective. The triple energy goes into the white night. The void is lifted by this energy like a wave, turbulent. The white night glances, is to jump up, intend to leave from above. However, a piece of dark energy suddenly sprouts from above, covering downward. As soon as the white night jumped up, it bumped into the energy and couldn''t get down at all. This is the energy of abandoning the divine sword... pull out the sword immediately in the white night, and want to chop up the energy. But the energy turned into the shape of the array in an instant. Seeing this, the white night stopped. He had seen the power of the map before. If you use the dead dragon sword to this array, I''m afraid you don''t have to wait for Jun Changqing to refine it. He himself will have to die in the hands of the counter eating power of this array. At present, the white night is a turtle in a jar, and there is no room for escape. He can only silently watch the force of terror towards his little bit. "Dragon master!" "No! What can the dragon master do now? " "Lord Guangxiang, try to save the dragon master!" "Help? What are we going to save? It is impossible for us to intervene in this kind of battle. At this time, all we can do is to obey the order of the dragon master and blockade the holy mountain! If anyone gets close, we''ll just kill them, no matter how powerful they are! " Guang Xiang secretly gritted his teeth and said in a ferocious look. The hearts of the people trembled, but they did not retort. Indeed, this level of fighting is not something they can participate in at all. Don''t say it''s them. Even the great powers in the mountain dare not intervene casually. It''s not just a battle of power! The battle there involves Hongbing. The activity space of the white night is constantly compressed, and the breath overflowing from his body is also constantly reduced and scattered. At the moment, he is not enough to condense any skill. This area has been completely occupied by Jun Changqing. "Become a pill!" Jun Changqing''s indifferent voice came from the void. At this moment, he is sure to win! However. Sonorous! A strange voice came up. The white night suddenly releases all the Hongbing in his hand and revolves around him in the posture of a wall. At the same time, he releases his hand and uses the dead dragon sword to kill the dark array above. Gollum! The body of the dead dragon sword, he Qifeng blade, directly cuts the array diagram, but the array diagram abandons the power of divine sword. Even if it is cut, it will heal quickly and can not be torn. The dead Dragon Sword soon disappeared into the array. "Well?" Jun Changqing frowned in the void. It seemed that she didn''t understand why the white night did this. But it was just then. Bang! An earth shaking explosion resounded. Then the whole area suddenly turned white. The three forces of terror that rushed to the white night dissipated without a trace, associated with everything around. Stone, wood, energy... All gone.The void swings wildly, inch by inch bursts. The energy of the whole region is almost destroyed, and there is nothing left. White night was also engulfed by this sudden energy of terror. "Ah?" "Run "Spread out!" There was a cry. Around the Dragon Jue people crazy to withdraw. But the storm of destruction was so sudden that almost no one could react to it. Previously, those powers were completely engulfed by this destructive storm and disappeared. The whole mountain is also shaking. "Not good!" "I can''t escape!" Guangxiang a group of big eyes staring at the destruction of the storm in front of themselves, open mouth to see, people have been unable to move their legs. "We are going to die! We''re going to die here! " "Help Black red blade crawls on the ground, holding his head and screaming. Zhao Hui and the old ape huddled together. Countless people screamed. Countless people howled. In the face of such a vast energy of terror, these people are even more vulnerable than paper. They can''t afford this kind of attack, they can''t resist the energy. At the moment, they are no different from the mole ants on the ground. But this energy is about to cover the crowd of dragon Jue. Sonorous! Two Hongbing suddenly flew over and fell directly in front of the crowd. Then Hongbing''s power was scattered, turned into a barrier and rose. The vast energy swings in the sky and the earth, and all the people can''t breathe because of the heavy breath. It''s so powerful! They have no idea what this energy is. Bang!!! The storm of destruction hits the barrier, but it can''t go any further. "It''s the dragon master!" The crowd cheered with joy. At this critical moment, the white night scattered all the Hongbing and resisted the terrible destruction with the strength of Hongbing. However, the energy barrier released by these soldiers could not be completely isolated. A large number of cracks appeared on the barrier. Look at this sign. I''m afraid it''s going to explode. I didn''t expect that even Hongbing could not resist the energy of the dead dragon sword. In the end, it is the first of the twelve Hongbing soldiers, which is not the energy that people can understand. What is the level of the people who built Hongbing?? "Go Guangxiang immediately yelled. Long Jue''s people began to retreat. Hongbing gave them a lot of time to evacuate, and they were about thirty minutes old. Bang Dang! The Hongbing barrier is completely broken. The breath of destruction was released to the outside and submerged the whole Shangshen mountain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2791 The present mountain is in the middle of the end. Everything up and down the mountain was devoured by this destructive energy, and everything was submerged, and the scene was in a mess. People watched silently. After the breath of destruction dissipated, I found that the surface of Shangshen mountain was completely hollowed out. A huge hole appeared in people''s sight. In this hole, a lot of space is lingering. This is the outer boundary of the zodiac. But now we are not concerned about this, but the white night and Jun Changqing. People''s sight is extremely moving, toward the scene to capture, searching for the shadow of the white night. Just found the white night on a big stone. Before the explosion, the white night had been standing on this big rock, and the surrounding rock had been completely excavated, and the space was distorted. At the moment, the whole body is black and blue. The flesh on the body seems to be torn in general, with cracks all over, blood gurgling, especially terrible. His breath at the moment has become extremely weak, people can not stop breathing, some can not stand. However, on the whole, it is peaceful, at least not worried about life. As for Jun Changqing... people searched for a circle at the scene, and finally found his figure in a big pit not far away. At the moment, he is more miserable than the white night. Jun Changqing''s limbs were all broken, her chest was covered with rotten meat, her blood was gurgling, and her neck was crooked. She was half dead. Although Jun Changqing looks extremely miserable, he is not yet out of breath. I saw a burst of white light on his body, covering those broken arms and wounds, a little healing. Seeing this in the white night, his eyes were cold, and he rushed to Jun Changqing with his dead dragon sword. As soon as he jumped off the boulder, it turned into powder. The white night inspires the breath, lets oneself soar in the air, under the foot is the deep pit, ascends the sacred mountain already is fragmented. He gazed at Jun Changqing. He tried his best, leaped quickly and rushed to kill him. He didn''t want to give Jun Changqing a chance to breathe. The pupil of Jun Changqing shrinks, roar at once. Bang!! His body erupted a circle of terrible air waves, flapping around. But white night backhand a sword, withstood the storm. Jun Changqing gazed at the white night near him, his face extremely ugly. The sword has been raised by the sword. Everyone knows that Jun Changqing is defeated! As long as the sword is cut down in the white night, the power of the dead dragon sword can destroy everything. No matter how strong Jun Changqing is, he will not be able to resist the spirit of the dead dragon sword. "What happened just now?" Jun Changqing gazed at the white night and asked hoarsely. "Do you know how to abandon the magic sword?" Asked the white night, staring at him. Jun Changqing breathed hard. "This is the unique power of abandoned magic sword and dead dragon sword! You don''t know about these two swords. Neither of them is against the others, and everyone wants to fight for the strongest. If they collide, they will release their own power to the maximum. At that time, their power will be out of control! You are caused by the power of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword Hoarse at night. Jun Changqing was silent. He was aware of the danger at the first time, which made him dodge in a hurry, but in the end, he was a little slow and seriously injured himself. "I didn''t expect that... After the combination of the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword, there would be such an effect... It''s really surprising." "Now, it''s time for you to give me the sword." White night light way, is to wave the dead dragon sword. "Give it to you? I''m afraid not! Because I haven''t lost yet Jun Changqing''s pupils suddenly opened, and then a double image burst out of her body. The white night breathed, and did not want to wave the sword. Roar!! The rage of the dead dragon sword is released. However, the energy consumption of the white night is too large, and the sword is quite slow. It was also a sword that he did his best to fall. The sword of the dead dragon covers the front, but when it is about to swallow, a blue light suddenly comes out and falls behind the white night. The pupil shrinks at night and turns around in a hurry. But there was a murmur in the void. "Definitely!" The sound fell to the ground, and the strong power of time enveloped the white night. The body shape of the white night was immediately imprisoned by the power of time, unable to move. Long Jun Qing can only look at him with the corner of his eyes. "What?" All around us were stunned. "Why can he move when he is already like this?" Guang Xiang was shocked. No hands and feet, seriously injured, this time Jun Changqing can release such a terrible time magic... This is too evil?No one knows how Jun Changqing did it. However, the next second, a more shocking picture appeared in the eyes of the public. He saw Jun Changqing''s chest suddenly split open. Then a pale hand reached out from inside. People''s scalp is numb and their eyes are like copper bells. But see that hand a grasp Jun Changqing''s chest, and then slowly climb out. Inside was a man with white hair and pale skin. The man was wearing armor, his eyes were red with blood, and his whole body was covered with runes. He crawled out of Jun Changqing''s body a little bit, and at the same time he made a cool and low voice. "My son, you have really disgraced your family!" "I''m sorry..." Jun Changqing cried weakly, and her eyes were wide open. "Don''t say sorry to me. You should say sorry to the surname" Jun ". You don''t deserve my inheritance, poor child. But I have to protect everything in Jun''s family. Now... Let me solve these problems." The voice of indifference came from the mouth of the man with pale skin and white hair. Then he had climbed out of Jun Changqing''s chest. After standing up straight, people found that he was three meters tall, with a long body and armor, holding a long sword in one hand and a long halberd in the other. His Qi was immeasurable and extremely terrifying. People gaped. "This... Who is this?" "Who the hell is he?" "Why do I feel so frightened just by looking at him?" Said the crowd in a trembling voice. White night also widened his eyes and looked at the existence of this incredible. He found that the spirit of this existence has completely surpassed Jun Changqing for many times, especially the two weapons in his hand. "I am the ancestor of Jun Changqing! Tiny mole ant, you offend your family. You have to pay for your ignorance and stupidity, and this price is your life! " The ancestor of Jun Changqing said hoarsely that he was walking towards the white night with soldiers and martial arts. The night hummed, bit his teeth, drew out his sword and waved at the man. Roar! The spirit of the dead Dragon Sword directly rushed over and covered the man. However, when the breath of the dead Dragon Sword dissipated. The ancestor of Jun Changqing is still standing there. "What?" White night is stupid. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2792 All people were dazzled, rubbing their eyes constantly, and thought they were wrong. But the scene did not change. The horror of the picture once hit the human brain. They didn''t read it wrong! That is indeed the ancestor of the emperor Changqing! He''s still alive! This sword goes down! He''s not dead! This man... Actually hard resist the sword power of the dead dragon sword. The whole man was in a daze on the night. He has been given the dragon sword, no matter how strong people, in the face of the dragon sword will become brittle as thin paper, vulnerable! No matter who the person is, what means that person has, it is impossible to match the sword power of the dead dragon! However, today, there is such a strange and frightening existence... once in the night, I thought that I had an illusion. "This is the dragon sword? No wonder... No wonder... No wonder my poor descendants will be defeated. He is facing the dragon sword! It''s not surprising that way! " The ancestors of emperor Changqing raised their heads and watched the white night silently. The red pupil of that pair of beads is all indifferent and forest. The face of the night was tight, dare not to be wordy, and then it was to raise the sword, and split it towards the ancestor of the emperor Changqing. He almost emptied the only strength in his body and poured it all into the sword. Although the sword goes down, there is almost no strength to stand on the night, but the sword power of the dead Dragon Sword still releases the impact forward. Roar! The roar of terror was loud. All eyes were immediately opened and watched the scene dead and dead. Watching the horrible Dragon Sword energy a little bit of encroach on the ancestors of the emperor Changqing... soon. The ancestors of emperor Changqing were submerged by the energy of the dragon sword, and they were gone. People are eager to blink. After two breaths. The energy of the Dragon Sword dissipates. Look at it again with countless eyes. But the ancestors of the emperor Changqing still stood in place, motionless, and the whole body, no little damage, no little damage... br > intact! The energy of the Dragon Sword... Seems to be completely ignored by him. "Ah?" There was a wave of excitement on the scene. The night was silent. His eyes were wide open, his heart was beating wildly, and his mood could not be recovered. As is known to all, the dragon sword is an invincible sword! And the white night holding this sword for many years, the strength of the sword is also very well known. He always thought there was nothing in the world that the sword could not cut. But now... There is. "Why?" The night was staring at it, whispering. "Surprised?" The ancestor of the emperor Changqing stepped forward to the white night, and the red eyes of the blood flickered with a strange. "You know, there is one thing in the world that affects everything. No one can avoid it, even this terrible Dragon Sword power!" "What is that?" Asked subconsciously in the white night. However, the ancestor of the emperor Changqing shook his head and did not answer the white night. And... swish! Suddenly, the man disappeared and turned into a fine line, and rushed towards the white night. Breathing in the night trembles, and immediately recruits all the Hongbing back, and sacrifices the heart, holding the heart in one hand, absorbing the energy in the heart madly, and replenishing the body which is almost dry. Goo Dong! The energy in the heart is like a spring water flowing towards the body of the white night. The strength of the white night has recovered a little. But next second, the ancestor of the emperor Changqing was near. He immediately drove the Hongbing, released all the energy of the soldiers, turned them into barriers and protected his body. And he himself continues to draw on the heart energy. The energy in the heart is endless, and he can recover his state to the best through the heart, and then fight with the father of the emperor Changqing. But the abacus of the white night just hit, a strange voice came out. Poop! The sound of the flesh being pierced. The night was trembling and looked down, and then I found my chest was pierced... blood flowed out of the scar of the chest like a spring. "What?" The brain of the white night is completely blank! There are seven energy barriers around. Even if this person is holding is abandoned the sword, it is not easy to break through! But now, the ancestor of the emperor Changqing directly penetrated the energy of these Hongbing and pierced the body of the white night.How could this happen? Are these Hongbing useless to the ancestor of Jun Changqing? The brain of white night is about to stop thinking. "No way!" "What''s this... What''s going on here?" "Is that man better than Hong Bing?" Around the countless souls are also shivering, all shocked by this strange scene. "See... White night, this is what my ancestors used to do..." the dying Jun Changqing, who was lying on the open space over there, opened his eyes wide and made a sound as fine as a mosquito. Whew! The sword is drawn. The white night staggered forward two steps. But the other side obviously didn''t intend to give him a chance to breathe again. With a backhand sword, he directly cut the neck of the white night. At night, his scalp felt numb, and he jumped back like crazy. At the same time, he urged the space technique. Bang! The body of the white night escapes directly into the void, and when it reappears, it already appears on the top of the mountain. He stopped and looked at his neck. There was already blood. Although the white night walk in time, but the neck is still cut a small hole. If you had been a little slower just now, I''m afraid you would have been the chief of the bandits... "even if you have so many soldiers, what''s the use of it?? You can''t give full play to the power of these Hongbing soldiers. They are in your hands. They are just a group of broken iron. You can''t defeat me at all. You are doomed to lose! " The ancestor of Jun Changqing, said hoarse, was to go forward again to fight against the white night. White night looks ferocious, this time is a gnash of teeth, crazy like control of all the Hongbing, bombard the ancestors of Jun Changqing. Huhuhuhuhuhoo... xuanbing fan, Yeyao sword, Lihuang sword, batian sword, splitting spear... all the Hongbing hacked at them like crazy. The terrifying Hongbing energy directly converges into a river, which impacts on the ancestor of Jun Changqing. The air of destruction is astonishing, and the space is almost crushed layer by layer. The void is like a ripple, rocking, and the picture is extremely terrifying. However, in the face of this terrible energy, the ancestor of Jun Changqing did not stop for a moment, and even more did not hide or dodge, so they collided head-on... Hoo!! He almost braved the energy of all the Hongbing soldiers, rushed to kill them, and then chopped into the white night with a sword. The white night suddenly sideways. But in the end, it was a little slower. Pooh! A strange noise came out. One of the arms of the white night was cut off directly by Sheng Sheng www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2793 Blood gushed and dyed the earth red. In the white night, the right arm has been cut off, and the stump falls on the ground, which is so desolate. He glared at Jun Changqing''s ancestors, and his brain was a paste! What kind of monster is this? What is this? Why did Hong Bing have no effect on him? Why can''t all his attacks do to him?? Why? In the white night the heart roars. But no one could answer him. "Are you confused? Do you feel pain? Helpless? Desperate? If that''s what you think, I''m sorry to tell you that you''ve lost! Because in your mind, I have been invincible, such an opponent, you still have the courage to fight with me? So give up The ancestor of Jun Changqing sent out a strange cry. Hearing this voice, Bai Ye''s heart was inexplicably trying to kneel down and submit to it, but he finally stopped. "Won''t you give in? In that case, I can only send you out of the world! " Jun Changqing''s ancestor shook his head and looked disappointed. Then his body suddenly moved and disappeared again. Day night breath shudder, busy is to get up and run, want to avoid. But... It''s too late. At the moment he moved. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua... countless sword shadows come from the void, just like the mouth of a beast, devouring the white night. The white night tried to resist. But in terms of speed, Jun Changqing''s ancestors also completely crushed him. Whew! Whew! Wheeze... the sound of the flesh being cut was heard. Then he saw a lot of sword marks and wounds on his body in the white night. The blood gurgled over and dyed the body red. White night has not yet stood firm, the chest was hit again, the whole person was shocked to fly out, mercilessly fell to the ground. "Dragon master!" Here Guangxiang and others are unable to live by the Nai, crazy general toward the white night that rush. A large number of longjue people also rushed up and lifted up the white night. He got up hard at night, coughed, and spat out a lot of blood from his mouth, and I don''t know how many ribs were broken in his chest... "Oh? Are these your people? That would be very interesting Jun Changqing''s ancestors set their eyes on Guangxiang, Zhao Hui, old ape, Mo Hongren and others. Suddenly, there was a ferocity in the words without emotion. "What do you want to do?" White night covered his chest and said hoarsely. "Mole ant, I''m not interested in killing you, but you insulted our royal family, so I want to find face for our royal family. I think there is another way to make you feel the ultimate pain compared with cutting you to pieces!" "Another way?" White night breathes a shudder, suddenly thought of what, side head urgent roar: "go! Let''s go Guangxiang was stunned. But it is not yet for them to answer the white night. Pooh! A sound of torn flesh rings in the ears of the white night. Then he saw Guangxiang split in two by a sword and died on the spot. The eyes of the white night were huge. The people next to me are stupid. "Mr. Guangxiang!" There was a shrill cry. But more people understand the meaning of day night talk. "Go! Let''s go "Get out of here now!" "Run away!" There was a lot of screaming. The crowd immediately turned around and ran out madly. But it didn''t end there. The fleeing Mo Hong blade did not escape from the man''s sharp blade. He was only 500 meters away from the white night when he was chased by the ancestor of Jun Changqing and killed with a sword. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me Zhao Hui kept climbing and running down the mountain, but as soon as he got to the mountain road, he was decapitated by a sword. The old ape growled, as if not satisfied, rushed to the ancestor of the king Changqing. But how could it be the rival of this ancestor? Just close to the past, a blow to kill the ancestor. Whoosh, whoosh... a large shadow of the sword fell down and penetrated its huge body. The old ape was frozen. A moment later, it appeared a lot of terrible blood red thread, about three rest Kung Fu. Bata... the body of the old ape is like a collapsed mountain, completely collapsed to the ground, and the whole body is split into thousands of pieces of meat, and there is no whole body. White night a hand to cover the broken arm, while staring at the big eyes, silly looking at this scene. "You can''t change all this!"The ancestor of Jun Changqing, holding the sword of abandonment, waved at the fleeing dragon Jue crowd. Sonorous! The shrill sound of the sword resounded. The black sword spirit was like a great beast, covering the crowd. When the sword Qi dissipated, thousands of people were chopped into flesh foam. "These people will die because of you!" The ancestor of Jun Changqing said again, and chopped at the crowd with a sword. Roar! The shrill sound of the sword was deafening. With one sword, more than 1000 people were killed. Jun Changqing''s ancestors cut wildly, abandoned the magic sword and reaped life crazily. Long Jue''s people fall in pieces. At the moment, they are not even as good as the ants on the ground. They can only become the dead under the sword of abandoning gods... "enough At last, the dull white night could no longer stand. His eyes were red, he growled, and rushed to the clearing over there. "Well?" The ancestor of Jun Changqing slightly turned his head. When he saw the white night rush to the open space, he grabbed the king Changqing on the ground, put his sword against his chest, and roared: "stop it quickly! Or... I''ll kill him! " "Oh? You want to threaten me with hostages! Is it forcing me to compromise? " The ancestor of Jun Changqing shook his head: "this is really a stupid choice!" "No nonsense, stop it! Give me the abandoned sword! Or I''ll make your family a queen! " The night roars. But the voice dropped. Pooh! A long halberd directly runs through Jun Changqing''s chest, and his chest... it seems that this is the long halberd of Jun Changqing''s ancestors. White night incredible, people crazy retreat. But when he just pulled the halberd out of his body, the ancestor of Jun Changqing had already rushed over, clasped the halberd and then spun it. Click! Jun Changqing''s body was directly torn by the energy from the halberd. Jun Changqing... Dead! "Now that he''s dead, you can''t threaten me?" Jun Changqing''s ancestor said faintly. The white night is dull and looks, the mouth already completely can''t say a word. The whole person is like a fool. Jun Changqing''s ancestor looked at him faintly, and then he walked towards him step by step with the abandoned magic sword. "Now, if you lose, it''s time for you to give these soldiers to me! Maybe you can save your life by exchanging them with me. Maybe... Maybe... the voice of the ancestors of Jun Changqing rings in the ears of the white night again. Bai Ye looks at him and subconsciously hands over the dead dragon sword in his hand www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2794 The voice of emperor Changqing''s ancestors has a magic power. Driven by this magic, no one''s mind can keep calm. The same is true of white night. He held the dead dragon sword in both hands and handed it to the ancestor of Jun Changqing. At the same time, the remaining Hongbing also flew over and landed in front of the white night, leaving it to the ancestors of Jun Changqing. "You know the time! I''m glad that you have finally recognized yourself. Maybe this move of yours can save your life, but the most important thing now is that you have to submit to me, yield and crawl! " The old ancestor of Jun Changqing said hoarsely that he stretched out his hand in the past and seized the dead Dragon Sword presented by the white night. When you get the dragon sword, you can see the excited pupil in the eyes of Jun Changqing. He did not stop and continued to grasp the remaining Hongbing. After a while, all the Hongbing were taken by the ancestors of Jun Changqing. "It''s over! It''s over! Ha ha ha... " the ancestor of Jun Changqing sent out a hoarse and ferocious smile, which was to pull out the dead dragon sword and kill the white night in front of him. But in the moment he moved. Sonorous! All the Hongbing soldiers made a clear and crisp sound of swords, and constantly stirred up a strong sword power. The ancestors of Chaojun Changqing relied on killing them. The ancestor of Jun Changqing couldn''t help but look back. Only then discovered that all the Hongbing had already released the thick sword awn at the moment, facing him. "What?" Jun Changqing''s ancestor''s face was heavy. "Die!" A cold voice was heard. All the soldiers suddenly came out of the scabbard and killed him together. "Mole ants!" The ancestor of Jun Changqing roared. But before the words were finished, a terrible explosion rang through the sky. The explosion was particularly violent, shaking the shangshenshan mountain again. The mountain, which was already fragmented, was about to collapse under the terrible impact of the Hongbing. The world breathed and stared at the scene in disbelief. However, the explosion is not over, the explosion of the power, once again sounded the emperor Changqing ancestors cold and disdain of the voice. "You can''t beat me! You and I are not on the same level after all, trying to kill me? it''s too hard! At least you can''t do it! " A husky voice came out, and then. Whoa! The ancestor of Jun Changqing directly jumped over and rushed out of the scope of the explosion, close to the white night. Pooh! The body of the white night was pierced again by the abandoned God sword he held tightly in his hand. In the white night, the body trembled again and again, and people retreated again and again. "Even if you have Hongbing, you can''t hurt me. I am invincible in front of you. Why do you have the courage to fight against me? Don''t you want to die? " Jun Changqing''s ancestor said without expression. "Looking for death? In that case, why didn''t you... Kill me? " White night suddenly raised his head, staring at Jun Changqing''s ancestors. "What? Do you want to die? " The blood red eyes of Jun Changqing''s ancestors flashed a strange luster, but the man was still patient to ask. "Yes, I want to die. Please let me die soon." The white night face is expressionless way. "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" "Then kill me Cold way in the white night, and then raised his hand and grabbed the sword. He could not touch the body of emperor Changqing''s ancestors. His body, like a soul, has no form. But this sword is a real thing. He held the sword of abandoning God and stabbed into his body again. The sword is not in. Blood splashed. It makes the scalp numb. But... to everyone''s surprise, the white night did not die at this time... he still stared at the ancestor of Jun Changqing in front of him, and his expression was extremely ferocious. The face of Jun Changqing''s ancestors also changed. "Do you really want to die? You... Do you really want to die? " He growled. But there was a little shivering in the voice. Obviously, he panicked. "Kill! Kill me! Kill The white night glared at Jun Changqing''s ancestors and kept roaring. Although the wounds on his body became more serious and blood gushed out of his mouth because of his actions, he was not afraid at all, but roared like a madman. However, in the face of such provocation by Bai Ye, the ancestor of Jun Changqing didn''t kill Bai Ye in a rage. Instead, he held the sword of abandoning God and trembled slightly in his arm. He hesitated to kill him or not. "Why not? Why don''t you do it yet? Kill? Kill me! KillShouting in the night seems to be forcing the ancestors of Jun Changqing. But the ancestor of Jun Changqing still kept the posture of trembling and never started. "Ah?" The scene screamed. "What''s going on?" "Why did that man... Dare not attack the Dragon Lord?" Everyone was shocked by this strange scene. What happened? Why did the ancestor of Jun Changqing dare not kill the white night? Is there any secret in this? The world is at a loss. But at this time, Jun Changqing''s ancestor suddenly raised his head, looked at the white night fiercely, and yelled: "since you want to die! Good! I will help you! I''ll help you After the roar, Jun Changqing''s ancestor suddenly raised a hand and held the white night fiercely. Then he pulled out the sword of abandoning God from the body of white night and slashed him hard at his head. At this moment, the opportunity to kill wildly. And the Qi around Jun Changqing changed a little in an instant. Although the change is very weak, but the white night seems to be aware of something, pupil flash through the fine awn. In Jun Changqing''s hand, the sharp sword is about to cut off the head of the white night... Pooh! A hand pierced the chest of junchangqing''s ancestors, and buckled out a terrifying and ferocious heart. There was a moment of silence. The world is anxious to see. I saw that hand... It was the hand of the white night. He actually... Caught the heart of junchangqing''s ancestors. Jun Changqing''s ancestor suddenly trembled, widened his eyes, and looked at the hand in the white night, his face full of shock. "How... How?" He opened his mouth and uttered a voice of trembling and shock: "what''s the matter with this? Do you see through it "Yes, I see through it." White night hoarse said: "originally I have been fighting with a group of illusory, all this, but smoke, such as a dream. You are not the ancestor of Jun Changqing. You are... Jun Changqing! " As soon as the sound falls, the white night suddenly sends out the strength, pulls back the hand. Pooh! Another strange sound. It''s like the sound of all the flesh and bones being torn. It''s very harsh, weird and frightening. Then, I saw Jun Changqing''s body fall out from the body of the ancestor and fell heavily on the ground. His chest is a terrible blood hole www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2795 Everyone was shocked by the scene. No one expected that Jun Changqing was hiding in the body of his ancestors. "What''s this... What''s going on?" "Why is Jun Changqing still alive?" "Didn''t he be killed by his ancestors? Why are you still alive? " "Is everything just an illusion?" The onlookers on the periphery were stunned. But Jun Changqing already understood everything. "When did you find out... These are fake?" Jun Changqing''s eyes opened as hard as he could, looking weakly at the white night. "When you don''t kill me!" The white night whispered. "Does this arouse your suspicion?" "Anyone... Will doubt it! You want to take Hong Bing and kill me directly, but you don''t. instead, you try to conquer me with sound, which makes me fear and fear you. This is a very strange move "But in that state, even if I have any strange behavior, you will not doubt, because... You have no space to think!" Jun Changqing opened his mouth and said in a trembling voice. Blood was pouring out of his mouth and chest. Influenced by the bewitching voice in his voice, how can normal people think? What''s more, the scene of emperor Changqing''s ancestors ignoring the dead dragon sword and ignoring the Hongbing is as frightening as it is. The impact on the white night is more fierce, in principle, it is impossible for the white night to detect the abnormal situation. But... He smelled it. And the first time to judge that Jun Changqing is not dead! All of this is just an illusion that Jun Changqing had imagined! The so-called ancestor of junchangqing does not exist at all. It has always been a virtual spirit, without any attack, and no entity exists. No wonder the dead dragon sword can''t hurt it. It''s just a group of air. How can the dead dragon sword be destroyed? As for Jun Changqing, he has been hiding in the dark, controlling the abandoned magic sword. Although the ancestor of Jun Changqing is only a virtual image, it is not useless at all. Jun Changqing can use it to create a variety of images beyond people''s imagination, and can also release scenes that affect other people''s minds. He used this method to frighten everyone, but also to frighten the white night. All the previous injuries, all the destruction and even all the dead are illusions. Guangxiang, mohongren, Zhao Hui and so on. They didn''t really die. It''s the pain and the pictures simulated by the virtual spirit that make them think they are dead. However, it is only a virtual spirit. It can frighten the white night, but it is impossible to kill it. Therefore, no matter how provocative the white night is, Jun Changqing can''t cut off the head of white night. There''s only one way to kill him. He killed himself with his sword. It''s a pity that the night has seen through all this. He firmly believes that if the other party can really kill himself, then he must be able to kill him. Therefore, the provocation of the hysterical white night Jun Changqing. Jun Changqing was also cheated in the end. "Your skill is really amazing. Ordinary people can''t realize that they have been manipulated by your skill, but I think it''s too strange for you to have such strength." Hoarse at night. "What do you mean by that?" "I just don''t believe that you can ignore the dead dragon!" White night approached a few steps, staring at Jun Changqing way. Jun Changqing breathed. "So you didn''t believe it all the time, did you?" "I don''t believe it, I can''t believe it... But what''s the use of saying that now? It''s over White night hoarse way, the heart in the hand crushed, and then pulled out the sword, against the neck of Jun Changqing. "Don''t... Kill me... Let me go... You can let me go..." Jun Changqing''s breath was tight and he cried with all his strength. Although his heart was taken away by white night, people of his state, without heart, would not die immediately. If white night is willing to cure him, he can still survive. But he had just finished. Pooh! A sharp sword pierced his neck, then gently picked. Whew! Jun Changqing''s head flew directly out of the air and spun around in the air, then fell heavily on the ground. Blood is flowing. The body was unconscious. The Qi of the whole body collapsed. Jun Changqing, die! So the curtain of a great war came to an end. The white night spits out the breath fiercely, one buttocks sits on the ground, the big mouth gasps. Although he was not hurt in this war, the psychological pressure that Jun Changqing gave him was really terrible.He looked around. It was found that those who had been cut to pieces were still there. It''s just that most of them are lying on the ground and there''s no movement. One by one, the heart is still beating, but it seems to be dead. This is what Jun Changqing did. These people''s subconscious minds think they''re dead at the moment, so they can''t wake up for a while. The white night took a deep breath and lifted his hand. A breeze overflowed from his palms and swayed to the old ape, Zhao Hui, Mo Hongren and Guangxiang who were lying there. But see their canthus of the eyes moved, and then slowly opened their eyes one by one and got up. "I... am not dead yet?" "So tired..." "what happened? Where am I? " All of them were in the clouds and had not yet returned to God. "Regroup and continue to blockade the mountain. Do you hear me?" At this time, the white night was shouting again. People tremble, this just slightly recovered. "Yes, my Lord!" Long Jue''s team began to reorganize and continue to blockade the mountain. Even if the whole shangshenshan mountain is fragmented, there are still many people hiding in shangshenshan, and they have not died in the previous battle. You should know that the most powerful means of ascending the holy mountain is always the life preserving technique. Let''s not say that there are killing opportunities everywhere in the holy mountain. We can say that every time we go to the holy mountain to fight, the whole mountain people will be affected! If there is no means to protect life, who can survive in such a cruel environment?? Long Jue will block the mountain. After the fall of Jun Changqing, Bai Ye also controlled all the Hongbing soldiers in his hands. Including the dead dragon sword, nine in all! Those who hide in the dark are all staring at the Hongbing floating behind the white night. Their scalp is numb and their souls are shivering... such people are not able to defeat at all! Such a person, they can not match! If even Jun Changqing died in his hands, then who can fight against him? "My Lord, spare me! adult! Forgive me At this time, someone finally couldn''t bear it, rushed out, knelt down in front of the white night, kowtowed and begged for mercy www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2796 The crowd was absolutely terrified. The prestige of jiuba Hongbing has already made these people unable to raise a little sense of war. They don''t think that they will be the opponents of the Hongbing. At present, shangshenshan is surrounded by groups, and they have no way to go to heaven or anywhere. For today''s plan, there is no other choice but to kowtow to the white night. "Surrender?" The white night looked at him faintly: "why didn''t you surrender before? Must surrender at this time? Don''t you think it''s too late? " "Big... Lord, I didn''t know your divine power before. It was a small one with eyes but no eyes! Please give me another chance! As long as the adults can let go of the small ones, the small ones are willing to do what the adults want the small ones to do, and they will never say much. " Said the soul trembling. "Is it? In that case, you can do one thing for me The white night watched him. "Please speak, please speak, and anything small can be done!" The soul cries. "There should be many people on the mountain now... In this way, you can help me and kill them all." White night road. "Ah? This... "The soul turned pale. "What? Don''t you want to? " The white night looked at him faintly. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Defeated? So... You don''t want to go? " White night eye dew kill intention. "My Lord, I will, I will... I will go!" The man cried out in a hurry. Not going? There must be only one dead end waiting for him. If you obey the words of the white night and fight with these strong men on the holy mountain, you may still be able to save your life. If you don''t, you will only have the sharp blade of Hongbing waiting for him. "In that case, do it." White night light looks at him way. "My Lord, will I just do it?" The soul asked, trembling. "Yes, you alone. If you can take off the heads of other people and give them to me, I will let you go." White night road. The soul of the great joy: "my Lord, what you said is true?" "Of course." Calm way of white night. "Good! Good! My lord... I''m going to pick your head! " The soul soul is very excited, do not want to think, directly pulled out a sword, looking at a boulder not far away. There is no doubt that he knew the man hidden in the stone. After all, even white night can''t accurately find the location of hiding powers around, how can he easily discern their specific existence? And if you want to get the head quickly and keep your life, the only way is one! Start with acquaintances! He walked quickly towards the boulder and raised his sword as if to split it. "What are you doing?" A voice of astonishment came out of the stone. But the soul man ignored the sound and continued to chop down with his sword. But when the sword fell. Sonorous! The huge stone suddenly shook and turned into a human form. A soul man in gray armor directly wielded a knife and slashed him fiercely. "What?" The soul changed his face and dodged. The sword cut a void, but the soul of the soul is not weak, a backhand sword rolled out of the star image, wrapped around the man. "How dare you kill me? All right, your head, I''ll take it! " The two men fought like crazy. The white night was watching. But his real attention did not focus on these two people, but spread around. Many people should have heard what he had said to the soul. They know the determination of white night, so they will think about the way out for themselves. That''s not true. Just as they fight each other... whoosh! Another flash of light passed by. Then a figure ran to them. The two men who were still fighting had no time to guard against the glare. After the glare, their heads had disappeared. The white night looked in front of them and saw a beautiful man in white robe standing there with two heads. He turned around, walked quickly to the white night, holding two heads, trembling and eager to say: "dragon master, I have got the two heads, villain is willing to follow the dragon master, to cut through the thorns and thorns for the dragon master, and he is all over the earth, just ask the dragon master to let the villain a way to live!" I''m afraid they didn''t realize that they were fighting for each other! "Let you live? Did I say you''d kill both of them? " The white night looks at the humanity without expression."This..." the man stared at the white night in disbelief and trembled violently. "You''re just acting smart, but you don''t have to be nervous. I won''t kill you yet!" "Really? Thank you very much The man was so excited that he kowtowed and called. But he opened his mouth when he saw the white night. "All those who are hiding in the dark and hiding, I will give you ten rest time. After that time, you will appear in front of me immediately. Otherwise, I will kill you to death, wipe out the roots and destroy you completely! Now, I''m counting down! Ten! " "Nine!" "Eight!" "Seven!" ... the countdown sound of the white night is particularly melodious and spreads far and wide. And with the sound of his countdown, the whole silent Shangshen mountain also slowly became lively. Many souls come out of the shadows. Under the sun, they walk towards the white one by one. Everyone''s face is full of fear at the moment. It comes from the fear that the night gives them. It doesn''t evaporate. After a while, nearly 100 people gathered at the scene. This is the last hundred people left in the mountain. The others either escaped early or died here. They looked at the white night in fear, and their bodies trembled violently. No one had the idea of resistance in their hearts. Because in their minds, resistance is a dead end!!! So they can only find a way to stabilize the white night and survive. People are very nervous, one after another watching the white night, afraid that he is not happy, directly kill these people. White night went to the next big stone and sat down. "I''ll give you 50 interest time. You can freely choose to form an alliance with others or act alone. After you have separated the two sides, I will let go of any one of you who can seize the abandoned magic sword!" White night finished, a wave of hand. Whoosh! Abandon the magic sword, whirl in the air for several times, and then fall steadily in the crowd. Everyone breathed and gaped... "now, you can split sides!" The voice fell to the ground, and the scene was instantly boiling www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2797 People began to move their bodies like crazy. Some of the soul people we know will gather together to keep warm, while some powerful soul people disdain to mingle with these people. Of course, they are most concerned about the abandoned magic sword thrown out in the daytime. For them, this is just hope! If he can get the abandoned magic sword, he will not kill himself in the daytime. Even if he really wants to kill himself, if he has the abandoned magic sword, at least he has the capital to fight. So throw this thing out in the daytime, everyone can''t help but be moved. Fifty interest passed quickly, and more than a hundred people on the scene also quickly divided into teams. Some people get together in twos and threes, while most of them are alone. It''s not that they don''t want to share, it''s that they don''t trust other people. After all, these people are a pack of jackals, they will only believe in themselves, will not care about anyone. "Are you all right?" White night light looking at these people asked. "My Lord, you can start at any time." One of the great powers lowered his voice. "In that case, let''s start!" White night waved. As soon as his words fell. Whoosh! A soul person instantly rushed to abandon the divine sword and grabbed it. Is it better to start first? It''s a pity that everyone here is staring at the sword. Boom! Just at the moment when the man touched the abandoned sword, a big foot suddenly fell from the sky and trampled on the man. Click! The man didn''t even have room for reaction. He was directly trampled into meat sauce by this big foot. A look, it is a soul of the cast, the body changed to four or five meters high, like a giant. With his huge body, he grabbed at the abandoned sword. Bang! One side of the border suddenly blocked the extended hand. The big hand hit the border heavily, but it could not invade into it any more. "Well?" The giant''s face was stunned and his head jerked. Sonorous! A terrible sword shadow turned into a huge wave and hit him in front of the door. The giant was shocked and dodged in a hurry, but he was too big to avoid the terrible wave of sword shadow. Click! The giant did not move. A strange sound was heard. Then he saw that the giant''s huge body collapsed and fell to the ground. It had been split into nearly ten thousand pieces, and the blood collapsed and the death was miserable. This released the shadow of the sword. The master of the huge wave had companions. When he solved the giant, his companion was already leaning towards the sword. "The sword is mine!" The roar came back. Some people rushed to abandon the magic sword. But at this moment, no matter who, is staring at the sword. No matter who is the first to get close to the abandoned magic sword, it is looking for death! Sure enough, the terrible killing machine is approaching those who abandon the magic sword. And compared with their close proximity to the abandoned sword, those killing machines will be the first to arrive. More than a hundred people formed a group. White night is so silent looking, there is not much expression on his face. "Is it ridiculous?" At this time, a slight sound came from the side. White night slightly a Zheng, side head look, just see a simple dressed young man sitting next to him. The young man took a pot of wine and drank it one by one. Then he handed it to the white night: "do you drink it?" The white night gazed at the wine, did not say a word, did not go to pick up. "Don''t worry. It''s not poisonous. It''s good. Try it?" The young man had a sincere smile. The white night looked at him secretly and tried to see through his cultivation. Only then did he find that the young man''s cultivation was extremely terrible and he could not see through it at all. I didn''t expect that in addition to a king Changqing, there was such a terrible power hidden in the mountain. It''s really a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon... "who are you?" Asked the white night. "Why ask so much? Now there is wine and drama. Why don''t you enjoy this interesting thing The young man said with a smile. White night eyebrows moved, but soon he was relieved. With a faint smile, he reached out to take the wine pot and took a sip. His eyes lit up. "It''s really a good wine!" "Ha ha, good wine! It''s a pity that there are not many such wines. " The young man took the pot and took another sip, looking intoxicated. "Yes, there are not many people who can accompany me to drink." The night breathed a sigh of emotion. "What?" "There was a man who used to drink with me, but now he doesn''t know where he is..." "is he? You seem to have a story"People here, who has no story?" "That''s right..." "why don''t you take the sword? Not interested in it? " "How can people be interested in worldly things? But you''re so high, these ignorant people don''t realize that they''re going through the same thing again. " "Is it?" "Previously, your Hongbing was robbed, which caused chaos on the Shenshan mountain and killed each other. As a result, you have the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to surround the mountain and start the slaughter. Now, these greedy and ignorant people don''t realize that they are still killing each other. After they kill each other in 788, it will be very easy for you to clean them up." The young man poured a mouthful of wine and said faintly. The white night looked at him in silence and said in a low voice: "they are all greedy people. They can''t stay, they can''t do it. They can only kill them. I''m going to cut the roots!" "If they were not so greedy, would you let them go?" "Of course." White night said almost without hesitation: "at present, the state of Lisheng needs powerful people to protect, but unfortunately, not these people! I can''t guarantee whether they will still stand on the side of the state under the temptation of interests. Their greed will be a hidden danger. It''s better to kill them directly than to leave them hidden! " "It makes sense. It''s you, white night!" The young man shook his head. "Do you know me?" White night frown, always feel that this person is very unusual. The man shook his head, but did not speak, with a faint smile on his face. White night breathed a tone, light said: "you this person is very different, I can let you a way of life." "So I have to thank you?" "That''s not necessary. In fact, I think that killing you will consume me a lot of physical strength, and may not be able to keep you. Instead, I''d better give you personal affection and give you a way to live!" "Ha ha ha ha, white night, I still know something about you. You are not such a generous person! You just think that I am not greedy for Hongbing and have no threat to you, so you don''t do it. Why should you say that you are so noble? " Young people laugh. "Noble? I''m just a reality. Do you think a noble person is suitable for living in this world? " The white night was not angry and turned to look at him. The young man chuckled, shook his head, and said nothing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2798 A group of strong people, because of a abandoned God sword, killed into a group, fighting is a life and death, inseparable. However, in the eyes of white night and the young man, it was just a play, a farce. Many of the souls were killed. In such a struggle for interests, no one can protect himself. Looking at the white night indifferently, there is no joy or sorrow on his face. These are the best and most powerful people in the state. Now that foreign enemies are attacking, these are the most scarce people in the state. But white night didn''t care about the lives of these people. Because he knew that if these people stayed, it would only be a disaster for the state. Therefore, those who kill by night will not be soft hearted. When these people kill each other, he does not care at all. After about half a column of incense, there were only a dozen people left on the scene. At the moment, all of them were black and blue, panting and weak. They could not hold on for long. The white night is still watching these people. They''re in line for the final fight. But who is an idiot living in the present? They all know a truth that whoever moves at this time will die. But now the biggest advantage still belongs to the group on the right. Because there are four of them. The four of them held together at the beginning of the fight. All four of them are capable of terror. If they hold together, their strength will naturally need no more words, and they will hardly meet any enemy. Only then did the rest of the people know that the means of these four people were extraordinary, and they immediately cooperated with each other. Seven or eight people directly surrounded the four people, one by one. "Who do you say will win?" The young man asked with a smile. The white night does not speak, only looks at silently. The young man looked at him and said with a smile, "I think one of the four will win!" "No one will win." White night made up a sentence. The young man laughed and did not speak again. "Kill!" At this time, a low roar was heard, and one of the remaining six directly made a roar and killed the four. The rest of them gathered all their strength one by one, and attacked and killed them like crazy. The terrifying force of space is like an avalanche of forces gathering towards these four people, and at the same time, time, elements, general situation and other forces come together. None of the soul people who have been fighting until now are ordinary people. Everyone''s means are so strong that they can''t fight against it. The fighting between them has surpassed the imagination of many soul people. But just as the hordes of souls came. Sonorous! A terrible sound of sword sounded. Then he saw a man pinch a finger formula, and burst out a bitter sword between his hands. As the sword rose, it swung in all directions, and a dazzling sword light scattered around. Those thundering forces are dissipated directly by the sword light. All the people who rush in are breathing tight. "Do you dare to compete with us for the sword? Die Roaring down, he saw one of the four raised his hand, and then grabbed it. Whoa! A thick and exquisite energy with the finger as the center and the surrounding space as the frame suddenly converged. The space around the people who rushed in was compressed immediately. Not good! Several people secretly called, busy is to retreat. But the space behind has been deformed, even if they want to go, it is too late. "Do you think we are afraid of you?" The one soul person is not convinced and roars. The star power is stored in his fist, and he blows directly at the man who raises his hand. The fist is like stars, affecting the world, with unparalleled prestige. But when you get closer. Sonorous! Another sword light passed, not to the soul. The soul of the one who carried the fist immediately trembled and froze in place, then fell heavily on the ground. After the body fell to the ground, it directly broke into two pieces and died miserably on the spot. The rest of the people turned pale. Looking around, I saw a man with a broken sword standing in the front. "Next you are!" The man said calmly, eyes suddenly a Lin, carrying the sword to kill in the past. The crowd was in a panic. "Don''t be too arrogant Some people refuse to accept it and fight with it. But more people chose to flee. They are not idiots, the other party''s means, I do not know how much better than them. If we continue to fight, we will not say whether we can defeat the other party. Even if we defeat the other party in front of us, we must be seriously injured, and the end is not good.At that time, there was no strength to get rid of the magic sword? For now, only escape! Even if you want to kill them in the daytime, they have to flee! There is no life but escape! Many people lost their fighting spirit and ran away like crazy. But if they want to escape, how can the other party give them this opportunity? "Go? Have you left yet? " Another one yelled and waved his cape behind him. Crash! And the cloak flew out, and grew directly larger, and covered the fleeing men like a firmament. "Burn it for me!" "Chop!" "Get out of here The cry continued, and all sorts of means were used to tear up the covered cloak. However, no matter what soul method they used, the cloak remained intact. "Ah..." screams rang out. The souls are directly wrapped up. "Refine it for me!" Another soul screams. The cloak wrapped with people was rolled into an oval shape and rotated constantly in the air. A dazzling pattern like streamer was swirling around the cloak. From time to time, a palm was pushed out from the surface of the cloak. It seemed that the internal people were struggling, but it had no effect. After about three or four rest, the cloak returned to calm, and kept shrinking and shrinking. Finally, when the cloak becomes the size of a parcel, it stops. Then. Whoa! The cloak spread out. There are a lot of horrible flesh and blood bones falling from it... those who were wrapped in cloaks have all died. So far, more than 100 people fighting, only these four people left! "Ha ha ha, it''s ours to abandon the magic sword!" One of them burst out laughing. After a few steps, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword which was inserted obliquely on the ground. Around the abandoned sword, there are many corpses and blood flowing into a river, just like human purgatory. "Great!" "Now, we can live!" The four, smiling, gathered around. "Give me the abandoned sword, give it to me, and you will be free again!" White night reaches out to these four people, light mouth way. "Yes, dragon master!" The man holding the abandoned magic sword nodded, then stepped forward, holding the abandoned sword in both hands, to offer the sword to the white night. The other three came along, kneeling on one knee. "Abandon the magic sword here, please accept the dragon master!" The man cried. The white night nods, walks forward, must shake hands to take. However, at the moment of holding the sword, the man holding the sword suddenly raised his head, immediately pulled out his sword, and slashed it hard toward the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2799 The sword was very abrupt and unexpected. And such a close distance, there is no possibility to avoid! The sharp sword is like the big mouth of a beast. It is impossible for ordinary people to avoid this sword. The same is true of white night. Or, he didn''t even try to avoid it. "Well?" Several people were shocked and breathed. Don''t hide or dodge? What do you mean? Does he think he can rely on his own flesh and blood to block the abandoned sword? It''s just fantastic! That''s what everyone thinks. And then it was. Block! A clear sound came out. Then he saw the dark abandoned God sword, which was fiercely cleaved on the shoulder of the white night. It''s like hitting steel! White night... No harm! Some souls are stupid. They looked at the abandoned magic sword in an incredible way, and their souls almost disappeared. This sword can''t kill white night. It''s not that the body of white night is strong, but because the power of abandoning the divine sword has not been released by the sword of the soul one!! The whole body of the sword is calm and calm without any waves, and the power of Hongbing inside can''t be released at all... seeing this, several people are cold all over the body, and their fear is extreme... "how can this happen? I... I''ve already activated the spirit of heaven! Why didn''t you give up the sword Murmured the soul man holding the abandoned sword, and his face was covered with ashes. "I''ve given you a chance. Is that how you repay my kindness to you?" White night stretched out his hand and held the body of the abandoned magic sword, and then pulled it back a little bit. A lot of soul people look at him foolishly, everyone is in a crazy shudder. "My lord... I..." what else does the man want to say. But at this moment, it''s useless to say anything. Because at the beginning of the fight, white night didn''t intend to keep these people... "people''s hearts are always insufficient. When they feel that they have the ability to resist you, they will not hesitate to move, because in front of life and death and interests, they pay more attention to the latter!" The young man kept shaking his head, a faint smile: "it seems that for the heart, you see very thorough ah." "I never see through the heart! Because it''s the most complicated thing in the world, I can''t see it, even sometimes I think I can see through... " the white night said quietly. After the voice landed, he was already cutting at those people with a sword. "No, my Lord "Spare me!" "Adults..." the crowd screamed. But it didn''t help. This time, the sword broke out sharp and cold power, like a meteor cutting through the sky, and directly chopped at these souls. Whew! People''s bodies burst on the spot, the fresh blood splashed on the ground, and the broken meat fell. The white night looked at these dead people, put away the sword, and looked at the young man lightly. "Is there anyone else in the mountain?" "No, some people, just let it go. They were not involved in this The man said with a smile. The white night nodded, then looked at the top of the mountain, and walked over. At present, Shangshen mountain is fragmented and bloody. Perhaps no one would have thought that a place like Shenshan would have been bloodwashed. The whole mount Shenshan has been completely trampled on by the existence of the Jin Emperor... standing on the top of the mountain in the white night, he silently watched all this, took a deep breath, and yelled: "from today on, build this place into a longjue station!" "Long live the dragon master!" "Long live the dragon master!" "Long live the dragon master!" The people of longjue held up their swords and yelled. Countless souls outside the mountain looked at this scene silently, and everyone''s face was full of shock and horror. "Did this man... Occupy Shangshen mountain?" "He didn''t occupy the mountain... He washed it with blood." "Blood... Blood washing..." "he killed all the powers! There are corpses all over the mountain. Those people can''t rush out, and all of them are dead under his sword! " "Who is this man?? Who the hell is he? " "It''s like... It''s called white night!" "The Lord of the dragon! White night "What? White night?? The guy who was at war with the dark dynasty? " "Have you heard of this man?" "Yes! Why haven''t you heard of it? It is said that he killed the headquarters of the dark king Dynasty alone, and then led a large army to attack the dark dynasty! There''s a lot of uproar in the whole state of Lysander"Ah? Is this man so good? " "That''s a dark Dynasty." "I can''t believe that such a monster has come out of this world after I shut up for a period of time..." "it''s unexpected!" At the same time, people''s eyes have changed. It was a look of fear, fear, awe, shock. Long Jue took the mountain, and the potential clans around him got the news and began to evacuate. They didn''t want to deal with long Jue. the white night sits on the top of the upper God, and feels the essence of the sun and moon shining in the sky. The whole person is born with a sense of sublimation in situ. , "I must go!" The young man came. "Just go away." White night eyelid son also does not open, straight said. "What? Are you going to let me go? " The young man said with a smile. "You didn''t fight for Hong Bing at the beginning. Naturally, I won''t kill you!" White night shook his head. What''s more, this man''s strength is unfathomable. If he wants to leave, he may not be able to stay in the daytime. "Oh? So the purpose of your bloodbath on the holy mountain... Is that these people robbed your Hongbing? " The young man asked. "That''s just one reason." Open your eyes in the white night and calm down. As he spoke, Guangxiang walked over quickly. "Dragon master, found it!" "Really?" The white night rose abruptly and looked serious. "What did you find?" The man was surprised and asked subconsciously. The white night looked at him and said calmly, "traces of the dark dynasty!" This word a, the man is stupefied. White night also did not pay attention to him, quickly followed Guangxiang forward. The party came to the back of Shangshen mountain. There is a mountain stream here. Because it is steep and covered by a large number of gravity fields, and there are no resources here, so there are very few souls here. "Are the traces of the dark kings here?" The white night gazed at the mountain stream and said coldly. "In a cave over there, there is a smell of people from the dark king Dynasty. There is a boundary in the cave. We dare not enter rashly, so we come to report to the Dragon Lord." Guangxiang Baoquan do. The white night nodded, jumped and fell in front of the cave. He looked into the cave. It was dark and he couldn''t see anything clearly. But to the surprise of the white night, the extension of the cave... Seems to lead to Chongshen Star Palace? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2800 This is a secret way! I believe that many people have not found this channel before. And this cave is located in such a special forbidden area. Where can ordinary soul people run here? And then it''s not going to be crushed by the horrible gravity? But it is curious that if the dark Dynasty people enter the cave, why did the people who went to Shenshan not find them?? You know, the dark Dynasty team is endless, continuous, millions of ah! Such a large army is covered with vast land, and it is enough to cover the sky at a glance, and it is no problem to cover the whole mountain. If they were to enter the cave and then down to the Grand Star Palace, it would be noticed by the people who went up the mountain. But since entering the mountain on the night, no trace of the people of the dark king Dynasty has been found. The people who have been on the mountain have never seen the people of the king of the dark. So many dark king Dynasty people suddenly enter the mountain, which will inevitably cause the resistance of the people on the mountain. However, from the beginning to the end, all of these things appear very calm... stare at the cave in the night, and hesitate for a moment, it is necessary to enter the cave. But at this time, the next Guangxiang immediately pulled him. "Adult, please enter carefully. If the people of the dark Dynasty set up any prohibition in this cave, it will be finished." Said Guangxiang carefully. "Prohibition?" The brow frowned on the night. "Rest assured, there is no prohibition in this cave! You can go in boldly. " The young man next to him smiled and said. "You see it?" she looked at him at the moment in the white night "Of course, but these methods are really magical, even this kind of technique will be amazing." The young man looked at the sky, as if looking for something, and smiled a little later, and said to the white night, "Lord white dragon, we will see you again." Finish, body shape a little, turn into a streamer light, flying shuttle to the sky. "Wait!" Shout in the night. But the other side has disappeared above the sky. The white night gazed at the disappeared figure, and the eyes were slightly tight. "Dragon Lord, who is this man?" Next to the wide Xiang carefully asked. "I don''t know. I hope it''s not the enemy." "I said hoarsely in the night, and I moved my eyes back to the cave and opened my mouth and said," send a few people in and see it, and then... Let people see around here. " "Around here?" Guangxiang was stunned, and he was puzzled: "Dragon Lord, what is there around?" "Look at the space above and check it over." Thinking about it in the night, he said, pointing in the direction the man had seen before. Guangxiang then reacted, looked at the space, silently nodded: "Dragon Lord assured, I will let people look up." "Well." Nod in the night and turn away. Of course, he did not leave here, but found the ink red blade, to the entrance to the heavy God Star Palace. "You know where this place was built into a palace by the king of the stars?" White night refers to the inquiry of the God Star Palace. "I don''t know, it was a long time ago, and I believe that few people know it," said the black red blade "Is it?" "You go in with me," she said, looking at the gate in the white night "Adult... What do you do in there? Although there are no people in it, there are too many organs in it, which is very dangerous. Plus this strange gravity... I think you want to investigate, let others go in, and drive carefully for thousands of years, sir! " The face of the ink red edge is dark, and said carefully. "Go in." White night seems to want to talk with the ink red edge, said a light, and went straight inside. The ink red blade is helpless, can only be hard scalp and white night return to the heavy God Star Palace. The forbidden system of the heavy God Star Palace has not been destroyed. As soon as the soul enters, the gravity here begins to rise. There is not much time for the white night. He went straight to the middle of the palace. Guangxiang also sent people to investigate in advance. But at first, after a survey, there was no harvest. They had to withdraw. Only after the gravity field disappeared, could they continue to enter and find the trace of the dark king. But repeated several times, still not see the dark Dynasty of the half trace. "How can it be?" The eyes open in the white night, especially anxious. "Is there any other secret door in the palace of the heavy gods?" Ask the first deep on the side of the night. "I don''t know, Lord dragon." Ink red edge busy way. "Really not? Are you so familiar with the palace of the gods, and have you not noticed any information about this I stare at the black red blade in the night. The ink red blade hesitated and then shook his head: "Dragon Lord, I... I really don''t know... Really... Really don''t know...""Well?" The white night gazed at the black red blade and said coldly, "do you really don''t know? How do I feel like you''re hiding something from me White night can''t see through people''s hearts, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t understand people''s hearts. He is still very keen to smell the subtle changes of ink red blade. What does ink red blade know... "ah? Dragon Lord, i... i... I didn''t! "No..." the black red blade said eagerly. "If not, would you like me to dig out your head and examine it carefully?" The white night approached a few minutes, coldly staring at the ink red blade road. He doesn''t have to be polite to this person. After all, this woman has betrayed him, even if white night killed her now is not too much. Hearing this, the black red blade was in a hurry and cried out in a trembling voice: "dragon master, i... I seem to know a place. I''ll tell you, please don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" "Sure enough!" At night, his eyes lit up and he called out, "where is it?" "It''s just... Just below the center of gravity." Ink red blade wants to cry without tears. "Below?" "I heard my master mention that there is still a door under the Chongshen Star Palace. No one knows where this door leads to. But there is a very terrible guard beside this door. If you want to pass through this door, you have to defeat the existence of terror! My Lord, we can''t be enemies of terror. If we dig that door out, we''ll die without a grave. So we can not go, try not to get close to that door, my lord... " emotional ink red blade dare not say, it is afraid of death. She was so scared of the door and the creatures beside it that she didn''t want to go near it. She tried to dissuade white night. But in the white night, it sounds like a light in the dark. "Send someone at once to dig the middle of the palace for me and dig out the door!" Drink and shout at night. When you listen to the ink red blade, your face will not be bloody... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2801 The ground of the central palace of chongshenxing palace is made of special stone, which has strong self-healing ability and is particularly troublesome to split. Therefore, to completely excavate the ground, we must rely on the array to contain their self-healing ability. This project is very complicated. The souls can''t stay in the house of gravity for a long time, otherwise the pressure here will crush them. So every hour in the palace, everyone had to leave the scene and wait for the gravity to drop. After a whole day''s work, all the people dug up the earth in the center of the palace. In addition, Guangxiang also turned back and reported the news to the white night. "Dragon master, we found a very obscure space tunnel over that mountain stream!" "Very obscure space tunnel?" White night was very surprised: "what do you mean?" "The space tunnel is located in the gap between two space tunnels. The width of this space tunnel may be as wide as a hair. Generally speaking, such a space tunnel can''t walk people, and it is also formed after being compressed by other people''s techniques. But for no reason, why is there such a compressed space tunnel? We guess it was the people of the dark king Dynasty. " Guangxiang said. "How wide is your hair? If so, how can we get along with it? " Zhao Hui, who came by, could not help saying. "The means of the people of the dark king Dynasty are various and strange. How can the hair fail to pass the people? They must have their way! " The white night looked at the sky and said in a deep voice, "can you find out where the ultimate direction of this space tunnel is?" "Yes, sir. It''s the place you''re digging now!" Guangxiang road. In the night. "How could it be? You mean... These guys went through the door? This... This is not right! The ground has not been dug, and even if they have special means to cross the ground, what about the presence of terror at the gate? It is impossible for these people to pass through the gate easily. There will be another big war at that time, which is enough to destroy the whole Chongshen Star Palace. But the fact is that the Chongshen Star Palace is perfect... Dragon master, I think there must be something fishy in it. You''d better think carefully! " Ink red blade said cautiously. The white night looked at her, and naturally understood the meaning of her words. She was just afraid of the horror. "What is the strength of existence?" Ask in the daytime. "I don''t know about the specific strength, but my master said that it''s terrible and horrifying. What''s the place here? It''s a mountain! That guy has always existed since he was on the Shenshan mountain. He has been here for so long. Can his strength be poor? If we fight against it, even if you have Hong Bing, you may not be his opponent! " Murongren''s mouth trembled when he spoke. The people next to him turned pale and scared. White night thought, hoarse way: "continue to dig." "Dragon master, do you want to deal with that existence?" Ink red blade asked carefully. "No "Then you..." "if you don''t know the strength of your opponent, you have to have a try. If the opponent is not as strong as expected, we will be so afraid of our hands and feet, and we will lose all our previous efforts?" "This..." ink red blade is speechless. "Cowards can''t make a big deal. Keep digging." White night light said. Guangxiang nodded and told everyone to continue working. The black red blade retreats quietly and intends to leave here. She didn''t want to die with the night. If we don''t stay at this time, when will we have to wait? "Where do you want to go?" A light drink at night. The black red blade shivered and froze in place, then squeezed out a smile and said: "dragon master, i... I can''t bear the pressure here. I want to go out and have a breath first..." "ventilation is OK, but if you want to leave, I advise you to give up the idea." The white night is light. The pupil of black red blade shrinks, spin but busy is squeeze out smile: "ha ha ha, how can? Dragon Lord, you are so wise and great, how can I escape? I am willing to follow you and serve you She said it respectfully. But white night or from her flustered eyes to see a touch of fear and anxiety. Ink red blade will escape sooner or later. I know it in my heart. But she can''t go yet. After all, there is no one who knows better than her. "Go ahead." White night road. Ink red blade can only cry a face, left here. It took another half day. "Dragon master, it''s almost done. You can send people out and reset the gravity field here." Guangxiang came and said respectfully."Good!" The white night nods and takes people away from the heavy God Star Palace. After the reset of the palace, the palace will be carried forward by the gravity. Now the center of the palace has been hollowed out. A huge bronze gate appeared in the sight of the public. This ancient gate is very huge, not less than hundreds of meters long and wide, but in the top of the ancient gate, is placed a pair of coffins. Seeing the coffin, the black red blade almost stood unsteadily. The white night also gazed at the coffin, silent for a moment, and stepped forward. Almost at the moment when his feet stepped on the ancient gate... boom... a dull sound was heard. All the people at the scene trembled and looked at the sound source. It was discovered that the sound source came from the coffin. "My lord..." ink red blade almost screamed, pointed to the coffin and said, "this must be the existence of that terror! It must be! It must be They immediately drew their swords and faced the coffin directly. The white night also gazed at the coffin, touching Qianlong ring with his hands. His eyes were tight and cold. But at this time, a indifferent voice came. "Don''t be afraid. I''m not in there. I''ve been out for a long time." As soon as the words came out, the scene was almost silent for a few minutes, and then all the people looked at the sound source in unison. A man with bare upper body and chain on both feet and hands came over. The man''s expression is indifferent, there is a ferocious scar on his face, his eyes are red, and his long black hair is dancing with the wind. Of course, the most shocking is the tattoo on his chest. Each of these lines is particularly abstruse, while others can feel the terrible energy contained inside... "who are you?" "Name it as soon as possible!" Around the Dragon Jue people brush the sword around the man. White night raised his hand, indicating that people should not act rashly. He gazed at the visitor and was silent for a moment before he said, "are you the one who guards this door?" "It''s me!" The man nodded and calmly said, "I don''t care who you are. Get out of here quickly." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2802 That''s very polite. There''s something unexpected about the white night. The black red blade was even more surprised. Didn''t the master say that the presence at the gate was extremely terrifying and could not be easily provoked? Why do you give so much leeway? They all relaxed a little, and were not as afraid as before. The white night looked at that person one eye, thought next way: "in this case, then I take my person to leave first!" "Wait a minute." The man called again. "Anything else?" Asked the white night. "Of course, if you disturb this seat without permission, you can''t just go straight away. Leave a thousand heads for this seat to enjoy, and the rest of you can leave." The man waved, as if impatient. As soon as this word came out, all the people on the scene changed color. "Adults..." ink red blade was scared again and again, retreated and shivered. The rest of the Dragon Jue people also pull out their swords and coldly look at the existence. "A thousand heads left?" The white night looked at him faintly, thought the next way: "if say to leave this need to pay a thousand heads, then through this gate, how many?" "Through this gate?" The man coagulated his eyes and said coldly, "if you have such an idea, I advise you to give up quickly! No one is allowed to pass through this gate "Is it? So why did you let so many people through the gate before Ask in the daytime. "They have tokens, so they can pass! If you think about it, please take out your token Cried the man, holding out his hand towards the white night. "Token?" White night a Zheng: "what token?" "Nature is the token of that one!" "Who? Who is it? " "Well, you don''t even know who that is, and you want to jump through the gate? It''s ridiculous The being gazed at the white night and said coldly, "if you don''t want to give me the thousand heads, I''ll have to take them by myself." White night thought for a while and said faintly, "tell me first, what kind of token do you need? I''ll find it "This one!" The man raised his hand with a bronze token on it. The token looks very old and old. Moreover, the material on it is very special. It seems that every little bit of material contains a mysterious world. "It''s not from the state of Lysander. It doesn''t belong here!" White night raised his head and said coldly. "Of course it doesn''t belong here!" "Where should I go to find another such token?" Asked the white night. The man shook his head and said, "I can''t find it, because there is only one token like this in this world, which is the one in my hand." As soon as they heard this, their expressions suddenly sank. In this way, is it not to say that if you want to pass through this door, you can only do it by defeating this person... staring at that person in the daytime without speaking. "What? Is it for a head? Or for everyone''s heads? Choose for yourself. " The man said, and took the token back, quietly waiting for the white night''s reply. The white night was indifferent. I don''t know how long after that, he suddenly walked towards the man. "Well?" "You want a thousand heads. I''ll give them to you now." White night road. "You give it to me? OK! How do you give it? " The man held out his hand towards the white night. But the moment I reached out. Sonorous! A sword light suddenly passed by, cutting towards the existence. Dang! A clear sound came out. We can see that the sword light condensed in the white night hit the palm of the man''s hand, but the sharp sword light can''t split it. The world is dull. "What?" Guangxiang and others are extremely shocked. "Run!" The black red blade shrieked, and turned to run. How dare she fight against such a terrifying existence? She was so scared that she didn''t want to stay here. But at this point. Sonorous! There was another song. Then I saw the man''s arms suddenly cut off. Whoa! A lot of dark liquid gushed from the man''s broken arm. Just about to run away, the ink red blade suddenly stops its pace and looks back. However, it was only in the white night that the batian Dao and jingmie Dao were sacrificed, and the man''s arms were directly cut off. Although the man''s strength was extraordinary and his physical strength was amazing, his physical strength was not enough to deal with Hongbing''s edge. They were excited. They didn''t expect that white night was actually using sword light as bait. In fact, they wanted to kill each other with Hongbing.But they did not know that the white night at the moment was terrified and shocked to the extreme! You know, these two swords of him were chopped at the head of this man at the first time. What is splitting the arm? He wants to kill each other! But at the moment when batian Dao and jingmie Dao split and killed in the past, a wonderful force suddenly blocked the blades of the two knives. This force can''t be described by words. When the blade is cut, it will feel like it is being chopped on the mud. It not only removes most of the power, but also makes the blade deviate from the original track, and then it is chopped on the arm of the person... what is the existence of this person? Why is it so terrible? White night eyes a congealed, staring at the man. However, the man also looked at the white night, but the difference was that his eyes were flashing with strange light. Not good! The white night''s face changed with fright, and he suddenly drank and called out, and the man retreated. At the moment of retreating, a faint light came out of his pupils and directly fell on the shoulder of the white night, which instantly pierced the shoulder of the white night. Pooh! Blood splashed. "I didn''t expect you to have Hongbing! But what about that? You fight with me, you are doomed to die here, and you people! " The man said coldly, the two arms that were cut open by the white night suddenly seemed to have come to life. They flew directly on their shoulders and overlapped again. Even the dark liquid splashed out before, all returned to the person''s body, not bad at all, not lost at all... this scene is just like the backward flow of time. But there was no time around him. It''s all weird and unbelievable. What exactly is this? All around were shocked. "Dragon master!" "Everybody, get ready to go!" "Do it!" There was a cry. Guangxiang immediately organized the people, ready to encircle and suppress this man! But it doesn''t care about Guangxiang at all. In his eyes, there is no difference between Guangxiang''s existence and mole ants on the ground, so it is impossible to pose any threat to him. "Die! Big Xuan God palm That person light says, raise palm to want to toward white night every other empty clap, thick shake strength surging. But when he was about to clap... Dong! A strong pressure suddenly fell from the sky and directly hit the man. Bang! The man fell to the ground in an instant and was hard to get up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2803 "Ah?" Such a scene shocked people. Fixed eyes a look, just see eight Hongbing Qiqi fell down, with a circle to suppress the man. The power of Ba Ba Ba Hong Bing can be regarded as the power of God and can''t be stopped. Even though the man was so powerful, he could not compete with him. Bearing the pain on his shoulder, the white night rose abruptly, offered the last Hongbing again, stared at the suppressed man, and roared to chop the dead dragon sword. Roar!! The shrill roar of the sword swept forward and swept everything. The man struggled and got up. But... Doesn''t work. In the end, the sword power of the dead dragon was like a great beast, swallowing the man directly. All of them were staring at each other. When the sword power of the dead dragon dissipates, the people there no longer exist, and no bones can be seen. There was silence for a few seconds. Then. "Good!" Cheers broke out. "The Dragon Lord is mighty!" "Mighty dragon!" "The dragon ball is mighty!" At the scene, all the people were holding hands and shouting. The white night was relieved. Fortunately, Hong Bing''s power is strong enough. Otherwise, he would not know how to deal with such a terrible existence. Ink red blade is staring at this scene, small face full of surprise. Maybe she didn''t expect that the white night beat the existence that made her soul tremble so quickly. "Well, find a way to open the door now! Move quickly, the gravity here is strong again, don''t delay The white night turns around and shouts at Guangxiang and others. "Yes, dragon master!" Guangxiang a crowd have come forward, ready to study the door inlaid in the ground. However, at this time, the black red blade suddenly called out. "Dragon master! He''s not dead!! That guy''s not dead As soon as the words came out, the white night was stunned and looked at it. But he saw the black red blade pointing at the back of the white night, and cried eagerly: "we must find a way to destroy that! That can''t destroy, it won''t die! You have to destroy that The white night was stunned and turned back suddenly, his face was tense. What the black red blade refers to is the coffin. And now the coffin... Is closed. No one knew when the coffin was closed. After closing, the lines on the coffin began to shine. A circle of dark halo rippling, especially unique and magical. Staring at the coffin in the daytime, my head is blank. Vaguely, he seemed to have guessed something. "Dragon Master..." at this time, the cry of pain sounded. The white night suddenly turned back, only to see the Dragon behind him, most of them were crouching, unable to stand up. "Dragon master! We... We can''t hold on! " "The gravity here has suddenly increased several times, our strength is humble, and if we stay here, we will only be crushed by the gravity here." The cry of pain. "Dragon master, we have to get out of here and wait for gravity to reset! You can''t stay any longer. " Guangxiang is also eager to shout. In the white night, he looked at the coffin and said, "you''re going to leave quickly, quickly!" With that, he rushed to the coffin over there, and at the same time pulled out the dead dragon sword and cut it fiercely towards the coffin. The sharp blade of the sword seems to cut open the whole Chongshen Star Palace. The incomparable energy lingers in the body of the sword. But the next second. Dang! A strange voice came out. The sword body of the dead dragon sword hit the coffin heavily, but it didn''t cut it apart. Not even a sword mark! The white night was stunned. I found that there was not even a little bit of power spilled from the dead dragon sword. How could this happen? Dead dragon sword can''t release any energy? Do you mean? Under the shielding of this coffin, the dead dragon sword can''t feel any energy inside the coffin? So it doesn''t release the slightest bit of Hongbing power? White night was terrified and felt something wrong. He suddenly turned around and wanted to retreat. But it was a little late. Boom! The coffin suddenly opened. Then the coffin cover flew directly to the end of the white night, whirled wildly, and then suppressed in the top of the white night. Drink and shout in the white night. Whoa! A circle of bright Hongbing''s spirit went towards the coffin. Bang! The coffin cover collided with the energy of Hongbing and froze three meters above his head.The pressure of the coffin cover is extremely terrifying. It is difficult for the white night to move forward. We can only do our best to stop the terrible coffin cover. At the same time, a hand wrapped in iron was sticking out of the coffin. The white night glared at it. It is to see that the coffin slowly climbed out of a horrible figure. The man was dressed in black armor and a helmet, and behind him was a bloody, worn-out cloak. It climbed out straight out, the breath was terrible, the cold and ferocious eyes under the helmet were staring at the white night. Is this the man just now? In the white night, he was staring at me. "I didn''t expect you had a dragon sword? What a surprise! No wonder you''re going to run wild here! But it''s a pity that this place has become your destination The man said faintly, his hands fluttering. Huhuhu... a long, slender halberd appeared in the palm of his hand. "Die!" The voice of indifference came out. The man directly jumped out of the coffin, with a long halberd in one hand, and bombarded the white night. Roar! The long black halberd erupts the energy of rage, which converges into the shadow of Jackie Chan and hits the white night. That terrible power is unstoppable. White night was suppressed by the coffin cover, unable to move, only to watch the terrible long halberd hit his heart. With this strength, once the white night is hit by a long halberd, it is not as simple as the heart being pierced. It is bound to be broken to pieces, and there is no whole body to die!! But he is not without means. Thinking about the long halberd in the white night, he suddenly snorted coldly. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a lot of sounds of breaking through the sky came out. The man frowned and looked sideways. I saw eight Hongbing flying towards the man. Abandon the sword a spin, around the front of the white night, and then straight toward the long halberd. Although its apparent power is not as terrible as that of the long halberd, the white night is not worried that the sword can''t fight the long halberd. The rest of the soldiers locked in the armor. Looking at the situation, the existence of armor seems to be trapped in a encirclement. There is no escape! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thump... there was a violent explosion. The energy ripple of a record of terror spreads around like a dazzling pattern. The lid of the coffin that had been suppressed on the top of the white night was also shaken apart. The white night was able to get away, but did not dare to hesitate, immediately pulled out the dead dragon sword in front of him, and again struck the black armor there. Roar!!! The cruel and cruel power of Hongbing once again spread there, swallowing everything and destroying everything... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2804 This sword is enough to kill everything. White night doesn''t believe it can''t be killed. But thinking that the previous existence was also destroyed under the sword of the dead dragon, but it was reborn in the coffin, which left him with a lingering fear. When the sword Qi of the dead dragon dissipated, the figure of the man disappeared. The white night immediately took back the Hongbing and killed the coffin over there. But just as he focused on the coffin, he found that the coffin cover which had been suppressed on his head had been covered on the coffin again. "What?" The white night froze. He didn''t see when the lid of the coffin was put on! And since the lid of the coffin is covered, doesn''t it mean that... breathing is tight in the daytime, which drives Hong Bing to bombard the coffin like crazy. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... the energy of all kinds of Hongbing surged towards the coffin like a storm. In an instant, the whole coffin was enveloped by the terrifying energy of destruction, which was madly baptized and ravaged. But no matter what, they can''t split the coffin. How could this happen? The night was full of terror. Is this coffin made of some special material? White night can''t believe it. He tried his best to chop, but still could not split it. I wanted to use the dead dragon sword, but the dead dragon sword could not feel any energy pouring out of the coffin. In front of the dead dragon sword, the coffin is like an ordinary stone, and it will not be inspired to do more damage. It''s too late! At the same time, he looks at the inside of the coffin. Boom! The coffin suddenly burst out a wave of terror. The white night was caught off guard and flew out directly by the air wave and fell heavily on the ground. When I got up, I saw that my chest was bloody and bruised, and I was hurt by the air wave. But now what we are suffering from is not only the injury of the storm, but also the terrible pressure from the heavy God Star Palace. No way! The pressure is getting heavier and heavier here. If he went on like this, he was afraid that he would not be crushed by the terrible pressure. Go! The white night made up his mind, but did not want to rush. He just turned around and planned to leave Chongshen Star Palace first, reset the gravity here, and then make plans to take a long-term view. But the man in the coffin won''t let him leave so easily? "Want to go? I''m afraid it''s not that easy! " The voice of indifference spread. Then he saw that the coffin was opened again, and a figure came towards the white night like lightning. It''s very fast. The white night just above the palace was stopped by this figure. Bang! The figure fell to the ground fiercely, shaking the ground violently, cracks all over the place, and there was a violent atmosphere like the one before rushing towards the white night. In the white night, he retreated again and again, holding the sword in his hand and staring at the figure in front of him coldly. But see the dust gradually fall, in front of the figure also slowly clear up. When I fixed my eyes, I saw a strong man close to three meters in front of me. The strong man was full of tendons and flesh. He was wearing a leather skirt, and his face was full of flesh. His beard covered half of his face. He had two horns on his head and a big axe in his hand. It looked very powerful and terrible. White night really can''t think how the coffin just now can hold this man. But it doesn''t matter. Staring at the strong man in the white night, my heart gradually became clear. This existence is really like what the black red blade said, which is particularly terrible. And every time it is killed, it is reborn in the coffin, and in a different form. And after each rebirth, its strength will get a terrible increase. Today''s strong men and the form seen before the white night are too strong. The breath alone is not what the night can bear. "Do you feel it?" The strong man''s two pairs of eyes as if penetrating the white night, as if to see through his soul. The white night did not say anything, but sacrificed all the Hongbing. At this time, there is no way to retreat. Since entering Chongshen Xinggong, there is not much way back in the white night. You know, the gravity in the Chongshen Star Palace has always existed, but this person can stay in the gravity until now. It is enough to see that the gravity is just a domain like existence for him... "your Hongbing can''t control me! Because I''ve become a fairy! I am already the supreme being The vigorous voice of the strong man came out. Just listening to this sound is enough to make the blood flow. "Fairy? In this world, where is the immortal It''s cold at night. "You don''t know the immortal, but because you are just a frog at the bottom of a well. You don''t know how many powerful and supreme beings exist in this world. Now standing in front of you is one of them!"The strong man said hoarsely, that is, with his hands clasped with a big axe, he was ready to attack the white night. The sharp blade of the axe seems to be able to split everything and tear everything apart. In the white night, his eyes were cold, and he was not afraid. He held the sword in both hands, abandoned God in one hand, and died dragon in the other hand. The sword of the dead dragon was cut at the body of the strong man. The power of two Hongbing soldiers is enough to destroy everything. These are the two strongest soldiers. With Hong Bing there, he is not afraid of anything. Especially this kind of positive game. But the strong man did not know where he would come from. Facing the attack of Hongbing, he still did not hide or dodge, and fought head-on. That''s not true. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out. The fall of the axe was directly cut by life, and it was no match for the sharp edge of the abandoned sword. The Dragon Sword of death is even more powerful and unimpeded. It pierces the chest of a strong man on the spot. The whole chest of the strong man was pierced by the power of the abandoned sword. How terrible! However, Bai Ye knows that this is not enough. If there is a whole corpse left, the strong man will not be killed. He just steps a little, jumps up, and splits the head of the strong man with a sword. But in the time of cleavage. An invisible force suddenly came. There are no signs, no signs. Pooh! A strange voice came out. I saw that the arm that fell down in the white night was suddenly broken. White night shivered all over, staring at his broken arm and splashing blood. When he reacted, a strong man''s fist had hit his chest. Everything comes too fast, just like the electric light flint, people can''t catch up with it. Bang! The whole white night was like a cannon ball, flying backward, and his mouth was full of blood... he fell heavily on the ground and rolled several times before stopping. When he got up, the big man was already approaching him. A man whose chest is almost hollowed out is still alive. What a terrible sight. The night was full of consternation. But the next scene, even more incredible, once thought he was hallucinating www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2805 When you hear it, you will hear it. But seeing that the broken axe in the hand of the big man suddenly spattered with a lot of blood, there was meat wriggling at the edge of the broken knife. White night opened his eyes and suddenly realized that the axe was not a strong man''s weapon, but his limbs, which could self heal. Driven by the strong man''s stubborn ability to cure, the broken part of his chest began to heal. Before and after, it was only ten minutes'' work. The broken hole was filled, and all the damaged viscera and viscera grew up again. This level of self-healing is terrifying. Of course, the most thrilling thing is the axe. After self-healing, the shape of the axe changed again. The body of the axe was nearly two meters wide. The handle of the axe became extremely slender. The body of the axe was covered with a large number of tendril like tendons, which constantly vibrated, as if it were made of flesh and blood. This kind of scene makes people''s scalp numb. The white night''s face was tense, and he did not dare to hesitate. He murmured, and the spirit of Linghua was born. He wrapped his arm around his arm and gave birth to the broken part again. Then he grabbed the dead dragon sword on the ground, and he could not help retreating. "Since you have decided not to fight with me!! Die here The strong man roared, holding the meat axe in both hands, and chopped hard at the white night. Bang!!! A very strange sound came out. See the ground burst suddenly, and then a large number of blood waves from the burst ground burst out. Blood waves like teeth, bite to the white night. Dodge in the white night. But just as the man was about to avoid it, countless thick blood vessels sprang out of the blood wave, winding towards him. These blood vessels, like blood snakes, bound his limbs and neck and dragged him into the blood wave. The huge power makes the white night unable to resist, and the whole person chases in the blood wave. Whoa!! When people enter the blood wave, the blood wave will immediately wrap it up and turn into a huge blood cell, and then... Dong!!! The blood wave exploded on the spot. Like a rose in bloom. The strong man gazed at the blooming blood wave, and suddenly seemed to notice something. The whole man jumped up, clasped his hands with the big axe of flesh and blood, and fiercely cut into the white night. Whoosh, whoosh. The terrible axe seemed to roar. The voice was so amazing that the soul was shaking. However, he saw the terrible axe blade Shengsheng split the blood wave and directly cut it to the white night head in the middle of the blood wave. At the moment, the white night is sheltered by the sword spirit of the dead dragon, blocking the erosion of the blood wave. And this axe definitely can''t break the sword spirit of the dead dragon, but the thick shaking power that erupts on the axe is able to shatter the body of white night. It can resist, but it can not unload the power of terror. White night knew that, but it was too late for him to dodge. Now, we can only do our best to fight against it. The white night clenched his teeth and raised his sword to meet him. Dong!!! Their weapons collided with each other. Whew! The huge and terrible axe was cut by Hongbing again. On the edge, it is not even qualified to give Hongbing shoes! But in terms of strength, it is far from enough! A surging and ferocious force spread along the body of Hongbing towards the white night. At that moment, all the Qi on the body of the white night was shaken open, and his whole eyes were shocked out of countless blood threads. Click, click, click... the sound of countless broken bones sounded. Then the white night spewed out a mouthful of blood, and people flew backward. When they fell on the ground, the ground all stayed on a floor, and the weird gate was rocked. The blood vomited all over the night, and I felt that all the internal organs were almost shattered. He tried to get up, only to see his whole body skin all split, looks particularly miserable! "Do you understand the powerful immortal now?" The strong man fell to the ground. Although the axe in his hand had been broken in two, the broken blade began to heal again, and soon the big axe returned to its original state. The white night tried to gasp, his eyes were red, and the hand holding the blade was shaking. The strength of the axe just now is enough to chop the nine souls into pieces. It''s a miracle that he can take over. The strength of this strong man is so strong that even he feels terrible. Now the white night, it seems that there is no force for the first World War"Is it over?" The strong man said, suddenly... whoosh! He disappeared in an instant! Not good! The white night was shocked and looked around in a hurry. However, there was no figure of the strong man around. No way! It''s impossible to keep up with each other in terms of speed. White night reaction, under the urgency, no matter how much, directly grabbed Hongbing, suddenly into the air. "Liuhe startles the goose!" There was a shrill roar. The terrible destruction of weimang immediately exploded from the Hongbing. Roaring... a sudden white light shines on all sides and directly engulfs the whole palace. And the strong man who was close to the white night was immediately engulfed by the sword light... the halo lasted for about five or six minutes before it gradually dissipated. After the strength completely disappeared, he sat on the ground in the white night and gasped wildly. At the moment, he is even difficult to stand. And he was under more and more terrible pressure. At this time, he was almost cocooned. Fortunately, the strong man was also "solved.". Because he was too close to the white night, he almost suffered all the power of "Liuhe Jinghong". At the moment, the whole body of the strong man is burnt black, and the whole person is like carbonization, and there is no movement. White night did not dare to gamble on whether a strong man was dead or not. He could only use the last bit of strength to wave his sword at the strong man. Whoosh! The spirit of abandoning the divine sword soars to the strong man, and it directly goes into his body. And then. Whew! The sword blows. That strong man''s body is like fireworks, on the spot split, looks extremely miserable. It should be dead this time. The white night panted, looking at the broken bodies. The bodies did not move. But not long after the explosion... chi! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew... strange sounds suddenly spread. Breathing in the daytime, I was busy with my eyes, but I saw that all the corpses began to decompose on their own at this moment... they were like dead leaves that were burnt out, turned into ashes and disappeared. White night suddenly thought of something, busy looking at the coffin over there. Just see now that strange coffin cover... Once again closed. Oops! The white night suddenly responded, and immediately got up and ran away to the palace. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2806 The white night tried to flee. But now he is exhausted, there is not much space to escape. Because he''s been in the house of gravity long enough. The gravity here has reached a state of extreme terror. The white night did not have much strength, even to stand hard, not to mention the terrible gravity left the house of gravity! If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that people will be crushed to death by the terrible gravity before they run out. White night a bite of teeth, again the heart sacrifice out, one hand clasped the heart, trying to absorb the internal energy. Gudong, Gudong, Gudong... the power in the heart is like spring water pouring into the body at night. Soon, the strength of the white night was restored to the majority, and the effect of the spirit flower and the spirit of heaven was covered on the body again, and his wounds were healed. But he didn''t go on running! It''s no use running away at this time. That existence... Has come after it. Whoa!! The air of tyranny is pouring down here. At the same time, he urged the force of Heihe to resist the terrible Qi. After the spirit swept, I saw that the lid of the coffin was reopened, and a fire broke out from inside. Then a naked figure came out, covered in flames. The temperature of the whole square rises suddenly, and the surrounding rocks are all roasted red, and it seems that they will be melted at any time. The figure is a burning man. Although he has five senses, he has no hair, and his pupils are golden. There are two wings behind his back. The wings are like bat wings, which are very dangerous. But the most frightening thing is the burning fire on his body. Come back to life! It is also enhanced... the more you fight, the more frightened you are, and the more confused you are. A monster with infinite rebirth after death. A coffin that can''t be broken. How can we overcome such things? How did this happen? Can such creatures be called human beings. The being jumps out of the coffin and steps towards the white night. Feet on the ground, will flow out a ball of fire. If it had not been for the extraordinary strength of the bronze gate, it would have been melted through by the flame on his body. The flames are blazing, the intense temperature makes people shudder, the surging momentum makes people scared. "I said, you can''t kill me!" The existence makes a hoarse voice. At this moment, his voice has a kind of exciting power. The white night gazed at him without saying a word, holding Hongbing in both hands. He wanted to leave. The gravity around him was too much for him. But he has to stand up. If he did not go through the door, he would not know what the world behind the door was, and what the purpose of the dark Dynasty was. If there was any conspiracy in the dark king dynasty that led to the fall of Risheng state, even if he fled here and lived on, sooner or later, he would be poisoned by the dark Dynasty. He didn''t think the dark dynasty would let him go. After all, he had so many Hongbing in his hands! "If you keep fighting with me, you will only make me stronger and stronger. No one can deal with me, including you. Anyone without a token can''t pass through this door. If you break through, there is only a dead end waiting for you!" Then the existence roared, and then roared, and the terrible wings behind him stirred up. Whoosh, whoosh... a terrible flame storm directly bred and killed the white night. The white night snorted angrily, and cut wildly with his sword. Whoa!!! The fierce dead dragon is in front of the flying shuttle. It seems that he is the king who is arrogant over the world, tearing everything apart and breaking all, and no energy can compete with it... but the flame storm is not afraid of the death of dragon sword. When the sword Qi was torn, the flame storm exploded on the spot, but a moment later, it condensed again and swallowed into the white night again. The flame is invisible, just like air. It is impossible to crack it with the explosive power of the dead Dragon Sword alone. Staring at him coldly in the white night, he did not have any fear. His backhand pulled out his sword again and stabbed the ground in front of him. Click! Lihuang sword body into the ground. Boom... the fire waves burst into the sky, like a big hand stretching out from the bottom of the ground, seizing the flame storm fiercely. "Oh?" The man looked slightly. However, the big hand of the fire at the bottom of the earth gave a sudden puff, and it actually dragged the flame storm into the ground... the man immediately stirred his wings to launch the next round of attack.But how can you do that all the time in the daytime? He drew his sword again and gave the man in front of him a sharp chop. The terrible fire of Lihuang sword turned into spray again and covered it. "Fire, you can''t kill me! There is no flame in the world that can compete with mine... " with a low roar, the man madly stirs up the wings behind his back. The flame on the wings immediately leaped and swayed like a poisonous snake, and slowly detached from his body, converged in front of him, forming a huge ball. The ball is like the sun, which makes people''s scalp numb. "Die!" But see that person drink shout, suddenly push that huge flame ball toward white night this. Whoosh! The ball of fire thundered and hit the white night. The terrifying force of the fire was frightening, and the temperature around it rose wildly. The most terrible thing about the ball of fire is not its merciless flame, but its terrible temperature. Its current temperature is more than a thousand times higher than that of the existence itself. Once it gets close, even the void is melted. The white night suddenly feels the heat is amazing, and the body seems to be melting. But he did not flinch, but rushed forward with the sword. "You can''t fight my fire! Die The man seemed to be angry. After all, the white night''s action was totally ignoring his power. He didn''t believe that there was anyone in the world who could resist his own power... especially the power of fire. the temperature of the ball of fire soared a few minutes again, and the surface of the ball suddenly cracked, turned into a big mouth, and swallowed it hard toward the white night. However, at the moment when the big mouth is about to cover the white night... boom!! The existence of the foot ground suddenly split, and then a demon like fire fighter from the inside, hard just to the man. "What?" The man''s face changed suddenly. Before he could react, he was seized by the big hand of the fire, and then he pinched it violently. Bang! The hand burst into flames. The terrifying spirit of Hongbing in Lihuang sword instantly filled the whole palace and was completely submerged. The man was roasted by the sword fire of Lihuang, and the huge mouth that devoured the white night in front of him immediately burst into pieces. White night directly smashed it open, holding Hongbing, once again to the people in the flame to cut. The power of tyranny is unstoppable, and it wants to destroy everything www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2807 Several Red soldiers were killed together, and the terrible flame was bent. All the Hongbing energy is like a big wave, covering there. The existence in the fire seems to be aware of these attacking Hongbing, and immediately roars. "You can''t kill me! You can''t kill me Roar spread out, then see two terrible wings from the flame, beat to kill hard to the white night. There are lines on both wings flashing, and the energy of destruction on them is so terrible. Breathing in the daytime. At this time, if he wants to dodge, he can only give up the attack. But if you give up such an attack, the other side will certainly take advantage of the situation to pursue, and then the white night will only lose more. He clenched his teeth and hardened his heart. He simply stopped looking at the wings and tried his best to continue to attack and kill the figure in the fire. "Ah The sound of roaring in the white night was particularly cruel. At this moment, Hongbing''s energy is particularly tyrannical. The other side couldn''t stop it. But the cost of the blow is particularly clear. Whew! The white night splits the flame in front of him. Along with the figure in the fire, they were also chopped into pieces, but the two terrible wings at this moment have been severely beat to kill in the body of the white night. Bang! White night''s body fell straight to the ground, and his skin cracked again. The strength on his wings was like a poison. He wanted to enter his body directly... the white night naturally knew that these flames were unusual. If they were allowed to enter the body, their internal organs would be burnt to coke , together with the spirit of heaven, were burned. He hastily urged the force of Heihe to block the cracks in his broken skin and stop the evil fire that invaded his body. But the man did not dare to stop. He tried his best to get up and rushed to the coffin over there with Hongbing. He didn''t know what the coffin was. But he knew that he would never be able to defeat the monster until the coffin was done! Roaring... the terrible existence was killed, and the coffin cover closed towards the coffin again, ready to revive the terrible existence. White night rushed to the coffin immediately, one hand directly picked up the coffin cover, suddenly force, want to lift the lid. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t lift the lid off. The existence inside will be revived again! If he continues to resurrect and his strength rises again, white night can never be his opponent. He is afraid that this time, he will die in it. The white night clenched his teeth and felt the gravity on his body more and more terrifying. I can''t stay here anymore! Otherwise, even if you don''t get killed by that person, you will be crushed and killed by this terrible pressure... but the lid of the coffin can''t be opened. You can''t procrastinate. White night eyes a ferocious, suddenly thought of something, all the Hongbing sacrifice, and then ruthlessly stabbed the coffin''s limbs. Nine Hongbing surrounded the coffin. The terrifying Hongbing energy immediately released and wrapped the coffin. The lid of the coffin trembled. The white night immediately turns around and drives toward the heavy God Star Palace. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... there was a roar in the coffin. The existence wanted to move the coffin out, but it was sealed by nine Hongbing soldiers. He could not open the coffin at all. He could only knock the coffin desperately. White night dare not hesitate, take the opportunity to walk out of the heavy God Star Palace. Poop! At the exit, he fell right outside the door. "Dragon master!" "My Lord!" The crowd yelled and rushed over. "Dragon master, are you ok?" Guangxiang quickly helped up the white night, eager to ask. "Prepare medicine, arrange array, help me recover..." said the weak white night. "It''s... it''s... your honor... Come on, go and get your medicine ready! Come on The shouts went off. The souls around him were busy at once. "Don''t put it too far away, just put it up here!" Suddenly cried the white night. "Here it is?" Guangxiang was stunned and didn''t know the reason, but he ordered everyone to do as soon as possible. "My Lord, what''s going on inside? What about that guy Ink red blade timidly leaned over and asked carefully. "I''ve sealed it up for the time being." Wheezing in the white night, hoarse. "Sealed for the time being?" Ink red blade a Zheng: "adult, you... Can you seal that kind of guy?" Seeing the tragedy of the white night, the black red blade has no doubt about the strength of that thing.You know, this man has nine soldiers. Almost none of the people who went up the mountain were the opponents of the white night. The white night almost killed anyone who wanted to kill, which washed the whole mountain with blood. But in the face of the existence, it is so embarrassed that there is no good meat all over the body... "I didn''t expect that your strength is so terrible that you can block the existence..." ink red blade took a deep breath, and his face showed incredible. "I only sealed it by Hongbing. How can I seal it by myself?" "Is it? That''s true. It''s hard to suppress it without the help of Hongbing. But Dragon Lord, how long can you seal that existence with Hongbing? " Ink red blade asked carefully. "One hour at most." White night road. "What? Only one hour? " The black red blade exclaimed. "Then we have to hurry to evacuate, or the guy will rush out of gravity and we will be in trouble." Guangxiang said busily. "Yes! We have to get out of here Ink red blade returned to God and said in a hurry. But the white night was shaking his head. "I''m afraid I can''t go yet. If we leave, we can''t know what''s going on behind the gate if we just say that the monster has the Hongbing. I''m afraid he will become an insurmountable mountain. We can''t know what''s behind the gate in our life... "Said Bai Ye. "But... If the war goes on, dragon master, his subordinates are worried about... What will happen..." Guangxiang stopped. At present, the situation in Risheng is so critical that they are all traitors of the dark Dynasty. If anything happens in the white night, it will be bad. White night naturally knows Guangxiang''s concerns, but he really has no choice. If he could, he didn''t want to go down and face that weird and horrible existence. "You all retreat to the periphery of shangshenshan. Don''t leave anyone here. When I''m well, I''ll go back to chongshenxing palace again!" Hoarse at night. "Dragon master!" People are in a hurry. "Listen! This is an order! You must obey! Besides, if anything happens to me... You can run away. The farther you escape, the better... Find a place to hide, and don''t participate in the strife in the state of Lysander! " White night light said, and then closed his eyes, sit and breath. All the people around him bowed their heads. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2808 White night has decided to do it. Since he entered shangshenshan, he has been struggling. At this point, he didn''t want to let go! He believed that the people of the dark dynasty would never know that they would pursue this step. No matter what plot the dark king had, he would not let them go on. White night can only spell. At this time, he had no way and could not ask for help from anyone. Guangxiang and others also understand the meaning of white night. At this point, the fight between the two is not something they can get involved in. If even Hongbing can''t solve each other, Guangxiang''s people will become cannon fodder and die in vain. Therefore, they can only evacuate to mount Shenshan. Long Jue''s people began to leave one after another. Ink red blade also wants to go. But stopped by the white night. "You stay." "Why?" The black red blade was shocked and suddenly turned his head to look at the white night. "If I kill him, I have to open the bronze door. You are familiar with it. You have to stay and help me open it." Hoarse at night. "My Lord, I know nothing about the bronze gate! I really don''t know! I don''t understand! Please let me go The black red blade scared Huarong, immediately kneel down and kowtow to the white night. However, her kowtow had no effect at all. White night didn''t care about her life or death. After all, this woman betrayed him. If it was not for the value of this woman, the white night would not have left her till now. "You don''t have to say, just let me in. If you can help me open that door, I''ll give you good!" The white night face is expressionless way. "No... ink red blade almost knelt on the ground, tears and tears, and her face was full of despair and helplessness. She has no choice. Blade ink has been crying. She felt that she had gone to the palace with the white night, that was to die, to hell. After a while, white night recovered a lot. He stood up and looked at the black red blade lightly: "let''s go in." "Dragon master!" Ink red blade still kneels on the ground, praying that the white night can let him go. It''s a pity that white night did not intend to do so. "If you don''t go in, I''ll have to kill you here!" The white night face is expressionless way. The black red blade shivered all over and looked at him stupidly. There was no blood color on his face. Although there is no Hongbing in Baiye''s hand at the moment, she has seen the gesture of not using Hongbing in Baiye. That means is not what she can fight against at all... when she is desperate, she can only obey. They re entered the house of heavy gods. The gravity inside has been reset, which is a wonderful thing for white night. He did not dare to hesitate, led the ink red blade to the big pit in the middle of the palace. At the moment, the light in the pit is bright, and the energy of Hongbing is constantly released, which is particularly magical. The black red blade couldn''t help looking down. I saw nine Hongbing turned into a circle and surrounded the coffin. Nine sealed the coffin with the strength released by Hongbing. The lid of the coffin was shaking constantly. It seemed that something wanted to rush out of the coffin. But Hongbing''s power blocked it. No matter how hard the force struggled, it would not help. With her pupils dilated, she naturally knew what was inside. Although the existence was sealed in the coffin, the little breath from the loose coffin cover directly stimulated her soul, making it difficult for her to stand upright. But I saw the white night jump down. Ink red blade dare not go down, can only hide in the top. The spirit below was too strong for her to hold on. She was afraid that she would be torn by this force at any time. The black red blade shivered and looked down carefully. But the white night fell on the side of the coffin, staring at the coffin cover. He could hear the roar and roar from under the coffin cover. Obviously, the presence in the coffin felt the approach of the white night. The white night was staring at the coffin cover coldly. Suddenly, he pulled out the abandoned magic sword beside him, pressed the coffin cover with the other hand, and moved a little towards the side. Because of the loosening of a Hongbing, the presence of the coffin cover immediately exerted force, intending to take advantage of the situation to lift the coffin. The lid of the coffin immediately deviated a little towards the side, and a gap appeared. In the cold of the night, I stare at death. But he has not been staring for long, and the terrible sword has been stabbed in. "HMM... there was a deep roar in the coffin. But it''s not over.White night violently turns the body of the sword, releases the power of abandoning God sword, and instills it into the coffin. Hoo Hoo Hoo... the terrible sword force of Hongbing was frantically urging the coffin to tear everything inside. "Ah The existence of the coffin issued a shrill roar, people also struggle more and more crazy. The white night pressed with one hand, but felt that the other side''s struggle became more and more fierce, and no longer wordy, he suddenly stabbed the remaining Hongbing into the coffin. Pooh! Pooh! Puff and hiss... every Hongbing stabbed into the coffin. All kinds of Hongbing energy crazy toward the inside. Whoosh, whoosh... the coffin is immediately poured out by the tyrannical energy. The energy is tumultuous, crazy rippling, especially chaotic. The existence also gave out a shrill roar. He is under the baptism of Hongbing''s terror, finally. Bang! A blast of force was released from the lid of the coffin. This energy is extremely sacred, as if it was released at the cost of some original power, which is particularly different from the energy contacted before the night. It seems more sacred. Caught off guard, the white night was shocked to fly out and fell heavily on the ground. And in the moment he was shaken off, the coffin cover was also instantly lifted, a figure also flew out, toward the white night. This is a black shadow all over the body, it is that terrible existence. At this time, however, he was covered by nine Hongbing soldiers, and his chest and head were penetrated. He looked extremely cautious. At the moment, this existence is completely insane. He roared and killed, as if to die with the white night. But his body is not close, the white night is anxious to pinch the formula. Whew! All of a sudden, the nine Hongbing darted around like an elf. In an instant, the existing body was directly torn and smashed on the spot. White night did not dare to hesitate, immediately turned over and rushed to the coffin again. Sure enough, the lid of the coffin that had just been opened would close again once again. But this time... White night won''t let the lid close. He quickly threw the sword into the coffin. Whoa! The surging energy of the dead Dragon Sword poured out, and its body was stuck in the mouth of the coffin. The lid won''t close at all www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2809 Click... the coffin lid tried to cover it. But with the sword of the dead dragon stuck, the coffin could not be covered in any case. After all, no matter how tough the coffin is, it can''t be stronger than the dragon sword. The white night looks gloomy and cold, and once again stabs the sword of Lihuang, the sword of abandoning God and the sword of night Yao into the coffin. Now the white night, can clearly see everything inside the coffin. But see that the existence of the dismembered body into a mass of black fog, precipitation in the coffin. There are a lot of strange lines inside the coffin, each of which has a human form. And when the black fog precipitated, the lines in the coffin flickered endlessly, which was very strange. After a moment, all the lines went out, and one was still shining. The pattern is a strange figure with three hands. After the lines were lit up, the black fog inside the coffin began to wriggle, just like a piece of plaster, changing the appearance of the lines a little bit. The white night gazed at the scene with bewilderment in her eyes. There is no doubt that the lines on the coffin are extraordinary. Each grain should contain unique energy. When each grain is lit up, the black fog will become the appearance of that grain, and it will also have extraordinary energy. Does that mean that if you destroy these lines, the black fog can''t change any more? White night mind a coagulation, immediately stretched out his hand, toward those lines buckle. Just the first contact, the night immediately learned that something was wrong. These lines are sensual to the touch. It seems that it was made of human flesh... the white night buckled down this pattern. Pooh! It was as if a piece of meat had been dug down, and there immediately appeared a ferocious opening, and the bright red blood flowed from it. And as soon as the opening came out, the black fog changed. Chi!!!!! There was a strange sound in the black fog, and the surface of the black fog was boiling like boiling water. Does it work? The white night was stunned. But at the moment, all the lines twinkle again. After about three breaths, all the lines went out again, and only one strange line came on. The black fog subsided for a while, and then began to wriggle. I want to be like this again. White night cold hum, direct hands together, toward those lines inside the coffin dig hard in the past. Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... all kinds of strange sounds come out. Then see a piece after another like flesh and blood like veins were buckled down by the white night. The black fog crazily rippling boiling, and the interior constantly emitting ferocious roar and scream. It''s painful to exist. But the coffin couldn''t be closed, he couldn''t continue to be reborn, he couldn''t stop the white night. "It''s over!" The cold voice whispers in the white night, digging the last line of grain for the students. Boom! The coffin trembled at once. The internal black fog also began to gradually dilute and dissipate. Finally, all the black fog disappeared, but there was still a man lying in the coffin. It was a naked old man. The old man is breathing hard at the moment. His eyes widened as if he were looking at something, and after a moment he reached out and crawled out of the coffin. Staring at the old man coldly in the white night, seeing that his breath was particularly weak and his realm was not high, he did not choose to kill him directly. The old man climbed out of the coffin and looked at the lines of standing blood scattered on the ground. His whole expression became shocked. Then, the shocked expression became ferocious, crazy and angry. "You... You destroyed them all?" The old man pointed to the white night and roared hysterically. "So what?" White night light said, backhand a sword, against the neck of the old man. "Ah The old man was so shocked that he almost didn''t fall out of the coffin. "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the old man screamed. Without the strength given by the coffin, he could not compete with the white night. In front of the white night, he was as fragile as a chicken. "Want to live?" The white night approached a few minutes and asked without expression. "Want... Think, as long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything you want me to do." The old man was trembling and shouting. "Well, let me ask you, who are you? Why is it here? What is this coffin? Is this gate... Leading everywhere again? " Day after night, they asked one after another. The old man was in a daze.He glared at the dark night, as if he was trying to think, but after thinking for a while, he fell into extreme confusion. "Who am I? Who am I, exactly? What''s the matter with this coffin? What is this door? I... I don''t know... I don''t know... " the old man covered his head and howled in pain. Obviously, his memory has been confused. As soon as his face sank in the white night, he understood something immediately. Someone must have forbidden him in his brain memory. If he recalled all these things, he would be in endless pain until he no longer recalled them. In this way, it is impossible to ask yourself anything. "Then you can only take out your brain and let me check it myself!" The cold way in the white night is to cut off the head of the old man with a sword. But at this time. "Ah The old man suddenly made a sad cry, and then the skin, which was extremely pale, suddenly turned red, and the temperature around him suddenly rose. Not good! The white night''s face changed in horror, and suddenly turned around and jumped. But it''s too late. Bang!! An earth shaking explosion exploded from the gate. In an instant, a surging mushroom cloud rippled around. The surrounding mountains were directly torn apart, and the shock of terror seemed to hollow out the whole mountain. The top of the ink red blade has been looking at the bottom, see the bottom suddenly burst open, scared to scream again and again, crazy like running. The ground trembled wildly, and the black red blade was caught off guard and fell directly on the ground. When she looked back, she saw that the shock wave from the old man''s explosion had torn the mountain in front of her and devoured her. "No! Don''t Black red blade cries out. But it doesn''t work! The merciless shock wave is like a big mouth. Her eyes widened and she could only watch the shock wave. But at this critical moment. Whoosh! The white night suddenly rushed over and landed steadily in front of the black red blade. Nine Hongbing soldiers were directly arranged into a wall in front of him to resist the shock wave. Roar... the shock wave hit the Hongbing fiercely, but it could not break them. With the protection of Hong Bing, they were safe at last. The black red blade gasps violently, shivering and looking at the white night in front of him. It took about seven or eight minutes for the shock wave to weaken. However, the whole Chongshen Star Palace has been completely destroyed... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2810 The shock wave dissipated. Everything is calm. Sitting on the ground in the night, gasping. The black red blade behind him looked at the front with trembling voice: "is the big... Adult... Over?" "It''s over!" The white night raised his head, gazed at the bronze gate below, and said coldly, "someone manipulated the man just now... There is a mechanism of self-protection in his body. Whenever I ask him some questions, this mechanism will start automatically and explode him! It seems that the secret about the coffin and the bronze gate... Is that some people don''t want to disclose it to the public... " " this... My lord... What shall we do now? " Mo Hongren asked. "Don''t you know it well? Can you go down and help me see how to open the door now? " The white night asked. After all, she had no right to resist, so she had no choice but to go under the gate. Although the white night had a fierce battle with that being for a long time, it was dark and dark, and even the mountain was broken, but the gate... Was intact and not damaged. Ink red blade stands on the gate, touching the old and old gate. Fingertips scratched across the lines on the gate. But she couldn''t get a general idea. "My Lord, i... I really don''t know much about this gate..." Mo Hongren looked at it and found nothing. She could not help but face bitterly. "Look again." White night light way, then walk toward that coffin. He is now most interested in the coffin. The old man lost all his strength and became the object of being slaughtered by night. No doubt, it was not the old man who was strong, but the coffin! It gives the old man unparalleled power! And even Hong Bing couldn''t cut open the coffin... what kind of coffin is this? White night eyes show confusion, carefully looking at the coffin. Because of the above lines are buckled, the coffin at this moment has no energy overflow, it looks nothing special on the surface. He tried to buckle down a little bit of the stone of the coffin, but it was still so hard that no matter how hard he used it, he couldn''t do it. White night staring at the coffin, hesitating for a moment, suddenly forward to force, want to lift the coffin. Fortunately, the coffin didn''t stick to the door, but it could move. It''s a wonderful thing for white night. He knew nothing about the coffin, and he did not know much about many things on the mountain. Maybe he could ask someone about the coffin. In this case, he would take the coffin away. Thinking of this, white night directly took out the small world token and put the coffin in. Let''s not say whether there is any secret about the coffin. If we can make use of this material, we can make an extraordinary magic weapon. After taking down the coffin, the white night will look at the side of the black red blade. Ink red blade has been secretly watching the white night, her attention is not on the door. It''s not that she doesn''t want to let it go. It''s because she can''t solve the secret of the gate, so she can only hang around for a while. Seeing the white night throwing her eyes, the black red blade trembled all over, and suddenly looked back, and did not dare to look again. "What? Didn''t you find it? " The white night is light. "Master, I can''t see the upper and lower lines of Weimo. I can''t see the upper and lower lines of Weimo. I can''t see the lines on the upper and lower side. I can''t see the lines on the upper and lower side. White night walked past, light looking at the gate, a moment later, he side first way: "so, can you say that you have no effect on me?" "Ah?" She knelt down and kowtowed to the white night, trembling and crying: "dragon master, forgive me! Dragon Master, spare your life! I really can''t analyze this gate... Dragon Lord, please forgive me! Please... " " you betrayed me. " "But you said you would let me go as long as I wanted to come down with you! I''ve been with you so many times! Do you really refuse to let me go The black red blade is full of despair. But white night still shook his head. "Although you came down with me, you didn''t seem to have completed the task I asked! How can I blame you now? " "No, Dragon Lord, i... i..." the black red blade opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but the words could not come out. At the moment, she has no idea. What should I do now?? What to do now? The black red blade is flustered. However, at this time, she suddenly seemed to think of something, and cried out in an urgent voice: "dragon master! I remember, dragon master, I remember it"What do you think of?" White night side head light ask. "How to open the door..." "Oh?" White night eyes suddenly become hot. However, when he saw that he once again explored the gate, he looked very serious and serious. After about half a column of incense, he seemed to have found something. He was excited and exclaimed, "here it is! Here it is!! Dragon Master, come and see it Hearing the sound in the white night, he stepped forward quickly and looked at the place pointed by the black red blade. But there was a line like a fish. At first glance, it seems that there is nothing special about this pattern, but if you look at it carefully, you can see that the scales of the fish pattern are covered with a kind of more strange characters... "I have seen such a sentence in the classic left by master, that is, falling fish in the sky, fish scales, rain at night, can turn the heaven and earth into yin and Yang, and can step on the empty space to live creatures, my Lord If you can decipher the secret of the fish pattern, maybe... There is a way to open this door. " The black red blade says cautiously. "Excellent!" White night nods, light says: "look, you still have some use! In that case, I will not kill you! " "Thank you very much." Ink red blade is ecstatic, busy is kneeling kowtow. In fact, she didn''t know that white night was just trying to test her. Because white night never trusted this man. And in the white night''s view, the ink red blade is also a very greedy person. This fish pattern may indeed be one of the factors that open the door. In the daytime, I dare not hesitate and sit cross legged, staring at those characters and reading them. However, these characters are too crude, many of which he has never seen, and it is very difficult to interpret them. Not only that, but with the passage of time, the gravity in the palace of the heavy God became terrifying again... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2811 No, it can''t be kept. The ink red blade can''t bear it. The gravity here is getting stronger and stronger, and it''s intolerable. "Go out first!" Drink low in the night, and leave the heavy God Star Palace with the ink red blade. Outside of the Guangxiang and other people see, greatly delighted, rushed to. "Dragon Lord!" "Dragon Lord! Are you ok? " "The Dragon Lord is safe, great!" The crowd was cheering. The appearance of the white night has inspired everyone. Since the white night is safe, the existence of the terror in it must have been solved by the white night. Even such a strong and outstanding existence can deal with... What extent should the Dragon Lord''s strength reach? The crowd was in a state of emotion and thought. "The mountain is located in a special location and unique environment. People are arranged to enter the mountain immediately, and they will start to rebuild here, set up boundaries and build defensive work! From today on, it is my longjue residence. Do you understand Staring at the broad Xiang in the night, the voice was low. "Yes, Dragon Lord!" Guangxiang hugs his fist and runs down to arrange immediately. "Dragon... Dragon Lord, you are still good to consider again!" At this time, the edge of the ink red next to the carefully shouted. "Consider? What do you think about? " Frown in the white night. "Consider using this as your permanent residence!" "What? Can''t you do it? " "When... Of course..." the ink red blade is ready to speak and stop, but still said the mouth, trembling: "Dragon Lord! Don''t you know? Before, other powerful people used to take mount Shen as their residence. But this action will only bring them the disaster of killing their lives and destroying the top! If you do, you are afraid that the black red blade will not continue, but the white night is already knowing what she said. on the top of God''s peak is the most concentrated place of the essence of the sun and the moon, where it is practising one day. How many soul people dream of cultivation land! No matter how powerful people are, they are eager to get the right to use this blessed land. Now, white night will occupy here, those big can be willing? They will attack dragon Jue and even destroy it to master this blessed place. "Don''t worry!" "If I can''t fight, I will leave, what I value is not the cultivation land on the top of the mountain!" he said "What is... What do you care about, Lord dragon?" The ink red blade looked at the white night in fear. There was no word in the night. What he really cares about is still the trend of the dark king. He did not know if the army of the dark dynasty would return after they had crossed the door, and if they would return, they would be able to hold it in the night and prevent them from returning to Lishen so as to weaken the overall strength of the dark Dynasty and destroy their plans. If the dark Dynasty was to transport troops through this door for what purpose, the white night that had been held up to the sacred mountain would also prevent any action. This step was definitely a particularly serious blow to the dark Dynasty. But actually, it also completely placed the Dragon Jue on the opposite side of the dark Dynasty. Next, the white night will meet the fierce attacks from the dark Dynasty. He gazed at the gate, and after about half a column of fragrant Kung Fu, he returned to the heavy God Star Palace and continued to sit in front of the gate and meditate. Guangxiang began to go to Shenshan to build a defensive offensive, and find the right place to build houses and cultivate caves. Many people have come to Longshou sea stronghold to support the construction here, and people from the small world are also involved in the construction in the white night. The efforts of Yijian Tiangong and tiewan Qing were sent here. The construction of shangshenshan is a complex and huge project. Of course, the intention of the white night is just to build so simple. As a special cultivation place, the mountain top of Shenshan has an unprecedented function. The average soul man is trained for one day, equivalent to a year, but what if it is a genius of the world? How long can cultivation be in a day? I don''t know it in the night, but he believes that if we give tiewanqing and try to make these talents for some time, they will grow up. Therefore, the cultivation right of the mountain and the blessed land is intended to give these seeds of genius first in the night. After all, even if they give them a short time, they will not have much improvement. The project of climbing Shenshan is in full swing, and the white night is also in the heavy spirit star palace to return to and understand the pattern of fish. After seven days of work, there is still no progress. "Dragon Lord! There is a man in the Shenji palace! " This day, Guangxiang ran to the entrance of the Grand Star Palace, waiting for the white night to appear, and said respectfully. "Who is the person coming?" Ask at once in the night. "Master Ruan!" Guangxiang road."Oh?" The white night was quite unexpected. He thought about it and said, "arrange a place for him to wait. I''ll be there later." "West waterfall Pavilion, how are you?" "That''s it." "Yes, dragon master!" Guangxiang withdrew respectfully. About half a column of incense, I changed my clothes in the daytime and went to the waterfall Pavilion on the west side. At this time, Ruan Shi was standing outside the pavilion, looking at the waterfall like a silver dragon. When the night came, Ruan Shi''s face immediately showed a strong smile. Although there is bitterness in this smile. "Dragon master, everything you do is beyond my expectation." Ruan Shi a face helpless way. "Master Ruan came here in his busy schedule. I don''t know why?" White night looks calm said. Shenji palace sent Ruan Shi, or self-knowledge. If the other people sent, they will not see the white night. After all, the relationship between white night and Shenji palace has become more and more delicate. "Dragon master, how can I not come? You''ve washed up the Shenshan mountain all over the place, and the holy land has been turned upside down. How can our Shenji palace remain indifferent Ruan sighed. "Who are the people who go to the Shenshan mountain? You should know that they will not intervene in anything in the state of Lisheng. They are only for profit. Even if the state of Lisheng is really invaded, they will not show up or even rebel! So I''ll kill these people, isn''t it White night side head light ask. "I think... It''s better to be restrained..." Ruan Shifu hesitated, quite helpless. "Convergence?" White night side head squint way: "if I... Not convergence?" As soon as this word came out, Ruan teacher was slightly stunned, and then fell into silence. However, seeing the white night approaching, he said without expression: "Mr. Ruan, you should know better than me what the current situation of Lisheng is. Your Shenji palace has no time to take care of everything in Shenji palace. How can you have the energy to manage me? What is the purpose of your coming here? Tell me the truth! If I were someone else, I would not have said that to you! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2812 Ruan Shi fell into silence again. This time, he was silent for a long time. Looking at the waterfall, people seem to be thinking about something. I don''t know how long it took, and a long sigh came out. "Dragon master! I know I can''t hide it from you, but we can''t help it! At present, the situation on the front line has fallen into a disadvantage! The officers and soldiers could not resist for a long time. They were very anxious and lowered the threshold for recruiting soldiers. However, most of the soul people now want to join longjue. The real reason is that there are too few people who want to join our Shenji palace and kill the enemies in Lisheng Prefecture. There is no way for them to send me here! " Ruan Shi shook his head and said. "So what does it mean?" White night did not worry, asked calmly. "We are short of staff at the moment." "And then?" "Then... Hope... Hope the dragon master can do something." Ruan teacher hesitated, carefully said. "Effort?" The white night coagulated his eyes, went straight into the pavilion and sat down, poured a cup of tea, and said faintly, "what good can I do?" "Dragon master, how can we talk about benefits at this time? Shenji palace is fighting for Risheng state, and the soldiers who are brave in the front line are all fighting for Lisheng state! How can we talk about benefits at this time? Everyone is for the sake of righteousness! The same is true of Shenji palace! Isn''t it? " Ruan Shi was in a hurry and said in a hurry. "Well, I''ll go with you! I''ll do my best for you I had a cup of tea ceremony in the daytime. "Really?" Ruan was very happy and said, "dragon master! How many people are you going to send? We are in urgent need of mages, enchanters, and spiritualists who are strong enough to cultivate the body! How many talents can you offer us? " Ruan Shi also did not expect that the white night actually agreed to such a happy, is busy to open the cavity, the mood is also quite excited. However, the white night is gently shaking his head. "None of them!" "What?" Teacher Ruan was stunned and hurried forward: "dragon master! What do you mean? Don''t you say you''re going to do your best? " "Yes, I do help, but I didn''t say that my longjue people would." "What''s the meaning of this... This?" With his mouth open, Ruan didn''t know what to say. "I am I, they are them, I can go with you to die, but they may not be able to! You know! The reason why they don''t join your Shenji palace is that they choose to join us, that is, they don''t want to go to the battlefield and die! Now you want me to take them to death. Do you think it''s fair to them? " White night watching Ruan Shi, light open. "This..." Ruan was speechless. "Ruan, we are old acquaintances! I don''t want to say any unnecessary nonsense. I''ve tried my best to help you contain the dark Dynasty. If it wasn''t for my dragon Jue people, I''m afraid the army of the dark dynasty would have pressed down on the headquarters of Shenji palace. Now you want me to send someone to help you... Maybe in terms of the great righteousness, it''s no problem, but for me, it''s not a very responsible thing! " Calm way of white night. "But if my Shenji palace is defeated and the invaders drive in and kill the state, then everyone in the state will die! White dragon master, you are a smart man, you should have expected these, now the cold eye bystander, will only let the fire burn to itself! Is this what you would like to see? " Ruan Shi was busy. "Do you mean my men will follow you to the battlefield and die?" The white night side eyes light ask. "Dragon Master... If it wasn''t severe, would the authorities send me here?" Ruan said: "this is really helpless. At present, there are not many people willing to join our Shenji palace in Lisheng. The fresh blood in the front line is becoming less and less. If it goes on like this, it will collapse in a few months. At that time, the whole state will be in deep trouble... Do you understand? " The white night did not say a word, continued to drink tea. Until all the water in the teapot had been drained, he stood up straight at night and said faintly, "Ruan Shi, come with me!" Finish saying, then toward heavy God Star Palace to move forward. "Dragon master, where is this going Ruan asked. "You can come." White night has no explanation. After entering the heavy God Star Palace, Ruan Shi frowned. "It''s a source of gravitational energy! Who made this place? " "I don''t know." The white night is light. When he led Ruan to the strange bronze gate, his face was not changed. "Do you know what this door is?" White night pointed to the gate, light inquiry. "Taixu copper gate!" These four words burst out of his mouth! "Taixu copper gate?" The white night thought, did not hear this is what door, light way: "Ruan teacher knows this door''s origin?" "This is the gateway to that world! No... no! Isn''t it that there is only one door? Why is there another one here? Why? "Ruan Shifu retreated again and again, and his whole body was shaking. It''s hard to breathe at night. He had never seen Ruan show such an expression. "The world?" "What is it?" he asked coldly "It''s the world that wants to invade our holy state...". Listening to the white night, the mood immediately heavy several minutes. "Dragon master, I think this door has been buried deep in the ground... How did you find it?" Ruan raised his head and gazed at the white night. My eyes are full of anxiety and hesitation. "Some time ago, the dark Dynasty sent a group of extremely terrifying elite troops to March straight up the Shenshan mountain. Their tracks were extremely hidden, but they were still tracked down by me. I followed them all the way here and found this door." The white night whispered. "What? The dark dynasty? " Ruan Shi''s face turned white again. "The dark Dynasty team has passed through this door and entered the world. According to the previous investigation, they should support the team over there to deal with Shenji palace. I think the front line is about to collapse." "Master Ruan, if you can help me open this door, maybe I can give you Shenji palace some more opportunities," he said hoarsely Ruan teacher returned to his mind, staring at the white night, and asked eagerly, "what is the opportunity?" "I will lead the people of longjue to carry out a sneak attack." Hoarse at night. "Sneak attack? But the Dragon Lord did not want to "They just don''t want to fight each other head-on, after all, the strength is too big! But if you can sneak attack from the rear, no one will object! Everyone knows the truth of the death of the lips and the cold of the teeth! " The white night looked at him and asked in a deep voice, "well, can you open this gate?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2813 Facing the problem of white night, Ruan Shi once again fell into silence. He understood the meaning of the night talk. The current development of longjue is indeed amazing. As far as Lisheng Prefecture is concerned, regardless of Shenji palace and dark king Dynasty, longjue is the most powerful. But long Jue''s strength is based on the quantity. They are large in number, and they are a force formed by the annexation of many clans and powerful clans. There are many kinds of people in them. Strictly speaking, there are still a lot of inferior strength in the Dragon Jue. And those who are powerful don''t want to fight these outside invaders. You know, if they really want to make a start for Lisheng state and save people, how can they join longjue? They can enter Shenji palace, where there will be better play and platform. In fact, they don''t want to die. In this case, even if the white night promised to cooperate with Shenji palace to fight the enemy together, it would certainly be impossible. At that time, longjue''s heart was full of resentment, resulting in internal fragmentation and malpractice, which could be regretted at night. So if you really want to move, you can only beat around the Bush! "It''s not difficult to open this door. I can open it." Ruan said in a low voice. "Really?" Great joy at night. "Of course, although this door is mysterious and powerful, it is actually recorded in the secret code of Shenji palace. There is a dark grid above the door, which is the heart of the array. If you close the heart of the array, the gate will open itself, activate it and close it!" the white night came suddenly. "But... Dragon master, I think it''s better not to open this door for the time being. If you want to open it, you must be fully prepared..." "fully prepared? What do you mean The white night frowned and looked. "Dragon master! You found the Taixu copper door is not fake, so I want to ask you, can you make sure that no one on the other side of the gate will find this door? " Ruan Shi murmured. White night frowned, as if thinking of something: "you mean..." "I''m afraid that people over there have also found this door, but they don''t know where the mechanism for opening the gate is hidden, so it''s difficult to open it. At present, there are only two doors between here and there. One is the Taixu copper door under our feet, and the other is... In the front line, dragon master, If you open this door, the other party takes the opportunity to occupy the gate, and then send a commander to drive in, then... The state of Liszt will fall! All the efforts and blood of all the people in the Shenji palace have been wasted. " Ruan teacher said solemnly. After thinking for a while, he said faintly, "this is just your guess. If the door has not been discovered by the people in that world, then we have a good chance to sneak attack?" "This..." "as you said before, Shenji Palace''s current war situation collapses, and the front line can''t support it for long. If we don''t find another way, it will be sooner or later for Lisheng to fall. In this case, why not fight once?" Ask in the daytime. "No! Dragon Master, I can''t make fun of this kind of thing! If there is a gap here and the enemy goes straight in, the state of Lisheng will surely perish, and all the people in our Shenji palace will die without a burial place! " Ruan was a little excited. Naturally, it is impossible for him to agree to such a matter, which concerns all people''s lives. "Then, if you don''t go through this door, the people of Lysander will be able to live? Will the people in your Shenji palace be safe and sound? " The white night suddenly turned around and gazed at him. Ruan teacher secretly clenched his teeth without saying a word. The white night looked at him faintly and said calmly: "the power to open is in your hand. If you want to open it, you can open it. If you don''t want to open it, it doesn''t matter to me. After all, I don''t want to commit a dangerous situation, and no one is willing to seek death." After that, he turned to go in the daytime. Gravity has come up here. "Dragon master! Wait a minute At this time, Ruan Shi suddenly called out. White night slightly side head. But after seeing Ruan Shi for a while, he suddenly bowed deeply to the white night. "Master Ruan, what are you doing?" White night asked. Ruan Shi did not say anything, but took out a piece of paper to vaporize ink, and wrote something on the paper. After about ten minutes, Ruan held the paper in his hands and handed it to Bai Ye. White night looked at the eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "Dragon master, this is the way to open Taixu copper gate. Please keep it." "What do you mean?" Asked the white night. "Dragon master, in fact, at the beginning of the fight, Ruan Shifu was too overbearing. How the white dragon master wants to act is the freedom of the white dragon master. Ruan Shiben is not qualified to give directions to the white dragon master! Now Mr. Ruan has given you the right to open the gate. It is up to you to judge whether it should be opened or not. If you open it or not, Mr. Ruan has no objection. " "Is it?" Looking at Ruan Shi in the white night, he nodded silently: "thank you very much.""Dragon master, Ruan Shi wants to give you another suggestion." "What advice, you say!" "If the Dragon Master is determined to open this Taixu copper gate, Ruan Shi thinks that he should be well prepared. Although long Jue is in great power at the moment, it is very difficult even to sneak attack there. Dragon master, you need more strength and help." Ruan teacher said seriously. "More power and help?" White night some can not understand the meaning of this sentence. But see Ruan teacher again take out a piece of paper, Shua Shua write down some words, handed to white night. A glance at the white night made his eyebrows sink. "Why don''t you try to win over these forces?" He asked. "Because these forces have always been the representatives of evil and filth in the eyes of our Shenji palace. They have suppressed them many times, and each of them hates our Shenji palace to the bone. Even if we have the intention to recruit them now, we can''t do it! They can only be recruited by dragon master. " Ruan sighed and shook his head. The white night suddenly realized. Shenji palace is not a place that everyone can recruit. They have offended many people and made enemies in order to maintain order in the state. At present, Shenji palace has no way to recruit. All the people who can be recruited are sent to the front line, only those enemies of the former Shenji palace. Therefore, Ruan Shi''s meaning is to let the white night attract these people. After all, this is not a small force. "Dragon master, in fact, the forces on the list I give you are extraordinary and powerful. If you can form an alliance with them and fight with you, even if there is no one from Shenji palace to intervene, it should not be too difficult for you to guard this gate." Ruan said in a low voice. The white night looked at the list in his hand and fell into meditation. A moment later, he put it away. "I''ll start right away!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2814 White night didn''t know what was going on at the front line. But it is enough to prove that the strength of the Shenji palace is particularly terrifying. Although the white night sometimes goes to the personal danger, but that is only when there is enough information to provide. If there is an unknown danger, he is not willing to take it. After all, luck can''t be on his side every time. Having made a decision, Ruan Shi left. The white night immediately called Guangxiang and others, and began to set up defense at the heavy God Star Palace. After realizing the seriousness of this door, white night will naturally pay attention to it. In fact, he did not tell Ruan Shi. That is, the dark Dynasty people enter the front line through this door. If the dark kings really colluded with the invaders, the location of the gate would have been exposed. White night began to suspect that the army of the dark Dynasty wanted to lead the invaders here. If that''s the case, there won''t be much time left for the white night. Guangxiang and others gathered here. "Dragon master, do you want us to defend here?" Guangxiang looked at the entrance of the Chongshen Star Palace and asked. "It is obviously useless to build ordinary defense measures." The white night gazed at the entrance and thought of something. "My Lord, if there are too many strong people on the other side of the gate, then they can only be resisted for a while only by using the boundary and the array. It is impossible to completely block them out, unless... " unless what? " At night, I look at Guang Xiang. "Unless the Dragon Lord takes advantage of the gravity of the house of gravity." Guangxiang road. "Gravity?" White night eyes a bright, suddenly understand the meaning of Guangxiang. "You mean... Let me increase the gravity in the house of gravity? In gravity, they can''t bear it. They either go back to their original place or are crushed by the gravity. Is that what you mean "Yes, dragon master!" Guangxiang Baoquan do. "Good!" The white night nodded and whispered: "send someone to fence the entrance and exit of Chongshen Star Palace, block up the border, give me as much as you can, and give me all the defensive magic weapons and arrays that can block the people inside. If you don''t have enough material resources, transfer it from other places and keep it well even if you don''t break the means!" "Yes, dragon master!" Guang Xiang cheered. "But this is a permanent cure, not a permanent cure. Maybe in the early stage, we can stop the pace of those people, but they have stayed in it for a long time, and they are aware of the gravity problem inside. We must use some means to instantly increase the gravity inside, so that the people who enter into it will be crushed to death! So they don''t know what kind of force the people inside died of! We can''t understand the problems inside. At least in a short time, we can make this place safe and secure. " Hoarse at night. "But... Dragon master, how can we suddenly increase the gravity here?" Guang Xiang is confused. "That''s what we need to think about." Looking at the gate in the daytime, I was lost in thought. "Dragon... Dragon master, i... i... I have a way!" At this time, a trembling voice came from the side. White night a Zheng, side head and look, just see the talk of the majestic is ink red blade! "Oh? You''re still here. " The white night was quite unexpected. Ink red blade wants to cry without tears. She wanted to leave, but as soon as she was about to go down the mountain, she was stopped by the people of longjue. "Dragon master, I will help you solve this problem. Can you let me go?" Ink red blade asked carefully. "Yes!" White night faint smile: "if you really have a solution to this problem, I will not only release you, I will also give you a lot of benefits!" "Really?" "Since I will not go back! How can I beat myself in the face when so many people listen? " White night road. "That''s good!" Ink red blade took a deep breath, hesitated, and then cautiously said: "in fact, dragon master, it''s very simple to strengthen the gravity intensity of this heavy God Star Palace! We just need to find out why the gravitational energy in this place is increasing, "how to say?" Next to Guangxiang asked. "The gravity energy here is affected by the people who enter the house of gravity God. If the people in the house of heavy gods stay longer, the gravity will be more terrible! However, in addition to time, gravity energy in the house of gravity is closely related to one factor! " "What factors?" They asked. "Number of people!" Black red blade road. "Number of people?" "You should all ignore this. The more people enter the house of gravity, the more gravity you release." "You don''t want us to ambush good people in advance, and then rush in together after the enemy enters the heavy God Star Palace?" A long Jue man frowned: "if so, even if it is successful, what about our people? I''m afraid it''s not necessary to be buried for that gang of people, and be crushed to death in the palace of heavy gods together! It''s useless"Why use real people?" The black red blade side head looked at that person one eye to question. The man opened his mouth and said, "how can we increase the gravity of Chongshen''s star palace without a real person?" "The official can do it." Black red blade road. "The official?" People were shocked. The white night can not be seen from the dark red blade. As a matter of fact, the skill of mechanism is highly accomplished in the daytime. In this case, how can the mechanism person replace the real person? "Dragon master, I have seen some records about the Chongshen Xinggong in Shifu''s Classics. It is said that the gravity of Chongshen Xinggong changes with people''s anger. If we attach strong anger to the mechanism person, I think the gravity mechanism inside the Chongshen Xinggong will activate!" "This is simple. You can try to create a mechanism person!" The road sank in the white night. "Dragon master, there are ready-made mechanism people, we just need to inject vitality into the interior!" Guangxiang opened his mouth and waved. After a while, a dragon Jue man carrying a statue has not yet started the mechanism came. "How can the anger of the living be infused?" White night to see the black red blade. "Make a Dharma array and seal it inside. After the mechanism man enters the Chongshen Star Palace, open the array slowly and let the anger overflow from the mechanism man''s body!" "Good! Let''s do an experiment first. " The white night is light. Guangxiang arranged it immediately. It''s not difficult to seal up the vitality. With only half a column of incense, there is a Dharma array hanging on the chest of the mechanism man. The array is surrounded by green light, which is particularly magical. At the same time, the top of the mechanism man is a thin border. The boundary is particularly brittle and thin, like paper. If gravity falls, the boundary will break immediately. When everything was ready, the official went directly into Chongshen Star Palace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2815 In order to ensure the accuracy of the experiment, there is only one mechanism person entering the Chongshen Star Palace. People are waiting anxiously outside. The same is true of white night. About 100 interest. "Almost. Let it come back." The night sank. "Yes, dragon master!" Guangxiang clasped his fist and immediately passed the order to the mechanism man inside. Boom! The gates of the house of gravity are opened. The mechanism man sent in before stepped out quickly and stood still in front of Guangxiang. The crowd immediately looked at the top of the official. However, the border that had been erected there had been collapsed. "It''s really useful!" Four weeks people are very happy. "Dragon master, we just need to place the mechanism people in this heavy God Star Palace in advance, wait for intruders to enter Chongshen Star Palace, and then release all of them. The sudden appearance of anger will make the gravity of Chongshen Star Palace suddenly reach an unprecedented strength, and then all the people inside will be broken to pieces!" Ink red blade is busy is holding fist to say. All of us were excited by this remark. "If so, we will no longer be afraid of the intruders. No matter how strong they are, they will never get out of this palace!" "Well said! This palace will only be their burial place! " "They will all die here!" They said excitedly. Guangxiang is also a big relief, eyes are full of relaxed. But at this time, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. "In that case, the mechanism person inserted in it can only be used once!" People are not allowed to stand still. "Yes, only once." "Because of the gravity, the body of the mechanism man can''t bear it. They will certainly be crushed into pieces by the gravity together with the people inside it!" "In this way, don''t we have to prepare more?" Guang Xiang frowned and said, "but Chongshen Star Palace is so big, if you prepare too many mechanism people to put in it, will it occupy a lot of space?" "You don''t have to prepare too much, just one batch." Mo Hongren shook his head and said, "because if the first invaders who entered Chongshen Star Palace are dead, they will act as a deterrent, and the follow-up people certainly dare not come in at random." "It makes sense." Guang Xiang nodded. "So, how do you plan to set up these agents? How to seal the anger into the body of the mechanism man without being smelled by the gravity mechanism of the Chongshen Xinggong? If that doesn''t work out, then all the previous assumptions are just empty talk. " "I think we can use the seal of death seal!" "Seal of death"? Is it useful? " Guang Xiang frowned and said, "this is a very low-level seal technique." "Or try it." Black red blade road. "Well, you can stay here and test with Guangxiang. If it is useful, you can leave here, and no one will embarrass you any more." White night road. Thank you very much Ink red blade said with great joy. "If the experiment fails, you''ll stay here until the project succeeds, OK?" White night added another sentence. The black red blade breathed, opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Seeing the indifferent eyes of the white night, she could not help but murmur: "yes, Dragon Master..." the matter of going to the holy mountain will be handled by Guangxiang. The white night prepared some time, nonstop toward the Ruan Shi given the list of address forward. He needs strength, he needs help! The time is much more compact than he thought. And the purpose of the dark Dynasty was more terrible than he had imagined... the whole way south in the white night, for seven days and seven nights, it was close to the border of Risheng state. This is a space of chaos and nothingness. This airspace is full of chaos and distortion. The distorted space of this place can never be restored, so the soul cannot walk in it. No one knows what the other end of this chaotic airspace is, because no one, no matter how powerful, can cross it. Some people say that the other end of the airspace may be another world. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Because even if we don''t cross this chaotic airspace, there will be countless gates connecting the three thousand worlds. The white night lingered on the edge of this chaotic airspace, holding the paper in his hand, while staring at the words on the paper, while looking at the edge of the airspace. After half a column of incense, the white night stopped in front of a relatively stable airspace. He reached out and groped in the void for a while, then, as if he had touched something, he suddenly raised his hand and pushed forward. The void in front of him was pushed away by his life.A door-shaped void is moved directly away, and then a blue light comes out of it. This is an entrance! The white night took a deep breath and started to walk inside. But he has just stepped into the entrance. "Come on! Who are you from There was a furious exclamation from within. The sound of thunder seemed to shatter the human heart. The white night frowned and looked inside. I saw a man in rags with a long knife in his hand. The man''s breath is violent, the soul state is not discernible, and the strength should be the most terrifying. He walked to the door with a casual expression, glanced at the white night coming in, and a scornful sneer came out of his nose immediately. "Who am I? It''s a period of Jin emperor! Boy, come here and tell me, how do you know this place? Be honest, I can''t kill you! Otherwise, I''ll have to pick your skin and cramp you, and you''ll die without a burial place. " The man carried a big knife and said frivolously. "Is this tianruo ruins?" The white night stares at the man and asks. "What? Did you not hear what I said The man''s face sank, and he was particularly impatient. "Did you not hear what I said?" White night asked without expression. "Asshole! How dare you challenge me for the existence of Jin Dynasty? Look for death The man was so angry that he directly raised his knife and wanted to bring about the existence of the Jin emperor. At this moment, however, a defiant laugh came from outside. "What''s the matter? Are you as powerful as the people in the ruins? I admire the existence of Jin Dynasty! admire! Is that what you''re doing? " The words fell and a figure flickered at the gate. Seeing this, the man''s face changed greatly, and he suddenly retreated, looking like an enemy in front of him... at night, he turned his head and looked behind him, but he didn''t see where the speaker was. It was strange... however, the voice came out again. "Don''t be afraid, little fellow. Are you going to tianruo ruins? Don''t worry, I''ll take you in! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2816 Hearing this, he looked at the gate at night. But there was a figure shaking. "Thank you for your kindness, but if you really want to take me into the ruins of this day, why don''t you meet with your true face?" He said in the white night. "Oh, what''s the matter, wary fellow? You think I''m going to hurt you? How dare you talk so much even if there is only one emperor of Jin Dynasty The other side seems to be displeased, but he still withdraws the skill of concealing body shape. Whoa! See a breeze turbulence, then a white hair and red dress woman appeared at the gate. Seeing this figure, the broadsword man on this side changed his face. He stepped back a few steps, and his expression was gloomy. The woman''s strength must be astonishing, otherwise the man with big sword would not show such a look. "What? Afraid? " The woman walked directly into the gate with a grim smile on her face. "Xue Nian! This is tianruo ruins! You know the rules. Anyone who breaks in without permission will be killed! If you don''t want to die, I advise you... You''d better leave! Or... I''ll be rude! " Said the man, gritting his teeth. "You''re welcome? Good! I''ll see what you''re going to do to me! You want to kill me? Do it, but I have to remind you, if you don''t have this skill, don''t do it easily, or you''ll lose your life in vain if you don''t have the skill! " The woman called xuenian sneered and went straight forward. The machete man was shaking with his knife. He wanted to do something but didn''t dare to move it. He looked very tangled. "Waste!" The woman snorted and went straight in. "Stop!" The machete man yelled and stopped the woman immediately. He himself did not know where the courage came from, but when he stood in front of the woman, his whole body still could not help shivering. But the woman suddenly looked up and only looked at the machete man. Bang! The machete man immediately flew out and bumped into the empty barrier beside him. He spat blood at his mouth, and it was difficult to get up. Is it just a waste of eyes? The power of terror... "you are more and more ruins! They are all incompetent people The woman snorted and went straight ahead. But after a few steps, she seemed to think of something and said, "Hey, boy, are you going or not? Keep up if you go! Did you hear me White night this just returned to God, unexpectedly looking at the woman, but still quickly followed the past. Through this long empty passage, they finally enter the tianruo ruins. Bang! Lying on the ground, the long Dao man didn''t know what magic weapon he had urged, and his body suddenly flashed with strange light. After about half a column of incense, a group of people fell here and rushed into the void tunnel. "Yuan Jie! How are you? " One of the women cried eagerly. "I''m ok, that is... Grandma xuenian is coming..." the man who called Yuan Jie covered his chest and said weakly. "What? Xue Nian grandma Everyone at the scene turned pale. "Why did she come?" "Isn''t she supposed to stay in penitence until she dies? Why did they come to our tianruo ruins again "She came to revenge? Is that too fast? " The men and women screamed constantly, one by one seemed to think of something extremely terrible, and their faces were pale to the extreme... Yuan Jie could not explain to them. "Are you sure it''s grandma xuenian?" The woman gazed at Yuan Jie and asked in a deep voice. "There''s no mistake. I''ve seen her. There''s nothing wrong with her face." Yuan Jiedao. The woman immediately gritted her teeth and looked extremely serious. "Sister, we must report this news to the Lord of the market as soon as possible!" The people next to him said quickly. "Yes! Granny xuenian''s return to tianruo ruins is bound to cause unrest. The current situation in Lisheng is so fierce that our tianruo ruins have closed the channel! In order not to cause trouble, now grandma xuenian is here. I''m afraid something will happen! " Thinking of this, the woman suddenly got up and said, "you guys, stay here and guard the entrance. I''m going to report to the Lord of the market." "Yes The sky is dark. The ground is also fragmented. The white night walked slowly on a silent road. On both sides are broken houses and cut trees. Walking along the main road, the scene is similar. Everything was destroyed. There are ruins everywhere. None of them are intact. It''s like a forgotten place."Is this the ruins of tianruo?" There was a whisper in the white night. "If it wasn''t for that, what would it be?" Walking in front of the white haired woman looked back at the white night, hummed: "boy, what''s your name?" "White night." "White night? He is really a nobody. I have never heard of it. " The woman shook her head. The white night was startled. At the moment, he has already become famous and famous in Saint state. How come this woman has never heard of it? "You are a little emperor of Jin Dynasty. How can you come here? Do you know where this is? Are you not afraid to die in this place The woman asked with a chuckle. "I''m here to find the owner." "The master of this? Who owns the land? " Asked the woman. "Heaven is like the Lord of ruins!" White night road. The words fell to the ground, the woman suddenly stopped, staring at the white night with wide eyes. "What are you talking about? Who are you looking for here "Look for the market owner here!" White night looked at her strangely. Unexpectedly, the woman is another stare, and then burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." laughter is particularly presumptuous. The white night frowned. "What are you laughing at?" "Your joke is so funny that I can''t even laugh?" The woman almost didn''t stand still and her body was twitching. The night was silent. So after more than ten rest, the woman gradually stopped laughing. "Boy, do you know what kind of strength and state the ruins owner is? You''re running here to find him?? Do you think the Lord of tianruo will go to see a waste of Jin Dynasty? " The woman smiles at the white night. "I''m not a waste." White night eye dew not happy way. "What kind of rubbish would say he was a waste?" The woman said with a smile. The white night took a deep breath and said without expression: "if I am not familiar with the ruins this day, if you can, can you take me to find the owner of the ruins? If not, I''m afraid we''ll have to part ways here "Oh, you are very angry! Do you know what I''m doing? " Women squint at the white night road, the corners of the mouth raised a smile is all ferocious. "I don''t know. I''m not interested in knowing." White night straight head. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" The woman suddenly showed ferocious eyes and lowered her voice. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2817 The woman''s face suddenly cooled down, his eyes burning at the white night, as if to see through his whole person. She was waiting for the answer of the white night. However, the white night did not seem to be affected by these influences, and spoke directly. "Not afraid!" The woman is quite surprised, spin and then cold drink, the whole body is overflow terror and piercing murderous gas. "Are you really not afraid?" The people who heard the words felt numb and their souls trembled. Women don''t use any power to attract people''s mind, but after listening, they always make people fear. It''s just that... the white night is still the same, and the waves are calm. "It seems that you don''t quite understand what I''m saying?" White night side first looked at the eye woman, the eye has a trace of intolerance. If he had not known this place of life, and this person seemed to be particularly familiar with it, he would not have wasted time with this woman. The woman didn''t look angry, but looked at him with a funny face. "Hehe, it''s not bad! young people! Very good! I didn''t expect you to be brave! " The woman chuckled and said, "if so, then I''ll take you to see the Lord of the market." "Oh?" White night looked at her and said, "let''s go now! Don''t waste time "You are very anxious, Cheng. Let''s go now." The woman smiles and goes on. In addition to chatting, white night is also known as the name of this woman. "So your name is xuenian? Good name The white night is light. Unexpectedly, the woman suddenly raised her hand and patted her head in the white night. "Asshole! Call me grandma The woman said angrily. "Grandma?" The white night froze. "How dare you call me by my name? I don''t know how much older I am than you Snow read grandma cold way. "This..." "what''s the matter? Call me grandma, but also wronged you? I don''t know how many people who want to call my grandmother are not qualified yet! " The night was silent. At this time, grandma xuenian, who was walking in front of her, suddenly stopped. "Well?" And stop at night. However, many figures appeared on the broken road ahead. They lined up and blocked their way. "There seems to be trouble!" Grandma xuenian turned her head and said, "boy, follow me! Don''t leave me too far away, or you will lose your life, but you can''t blame anyone! " White night heart read move, gently nod, also do not intend to move. "Grandma xuenian! Have you not been banished to penitence? Why are you here? listen! You break into the ruins of tianruo without permission! You have seriously broken our tianruo ruins rules! If you don''t want to die! Then I advise you to leave early, otherwise we can only take compulsory measures! " The first man with short hair pulled out his sword and drank it coldly. "Mandatory measures? Hehe, when did tianruo ruins become so polite? Interesting Granny xuenian gently laughed and challenged the people in front of her: "in that case, come on, let me see what the compulsory measures are in your mouth!" The man gritted his teeth in secret and said coldly, "grandma, don''t go too far!" "What? Not yet? Do you want me to do it first? Hehe, in this case, I''ll take off your heads first, and then I''ll go to your market master. " Grandma xuenian suddenly had a cold look in her eyes and a sneer rushed directly at these people. The amazing speed makes these people have no time to react. The short haired man breathed and retreated madly. He was hiding behind the crowd, but the ghost standing next to him was not so lucky. Grandma xuenian slapped his skull and grabbed it. Whew! The head of the whole such as the explosion of watermelon, on the spot split, broken. "Ah?" The others were scared out of their wits and ran away like crazy. "Go The short haired man didn''t stop and ran around. "Ha ha ha ha, let''s go! let''s go! See where you can go! Ha ha ha Granny xuenian''s crazy and ferocious smile made her jump and catch up. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but also closely followed. He found out that Granny xuenian didn''t want to kill these people. She fell into some kind of enjoyment. Her pursuit process is not compact, and the speed is not fast. She just follows these people not far away, accelerating from time to time, catching up with one person, and the result. These people couldn''t get out of her hands. Soon, the gang got close to a city. The city is as fragmented as it was seen before in the white night, and nothing is complete.The walls are full of cracks. The ground is also broken, as if after a fierce battle. In addition, inside and outside the city wall, there are decayed bodies everywhere. Several huge hawks hover in the air, occasionally swallowing the meat of decaying corpses on the ground. The scene was desolate and desolate. Those people fled into the city in a hurry, while grandma xuenian stopped and fell outside the city. "Boy, do you want to have some fun?" Xue Nian grandma laughs. "What are you playing with?" White night asked. "Just follow me. Grandma will open your eyes." Grandma xuenian laughed, and suddenly turned into a wounded young woman. She was originally trained to be a high-quality person. Ordinary people can''t see the clue of this illusion. "Come on! You helped me in. When you met someone inside, you said you met grandma xuenian and escaped from death! Tell them to help you! If they ask who you are! You say it''s the owner of the market! Take this token Granny xuenian is smiling and deep. She finds a token from nowhere and puts it into the hands of the white night. White night is particularly confused, but eventually did not refuse, can only help her into. "Help! help! Come on, cough and cough... " as soon as she entered the city, grandma xuenian immediately opened her voice and began to cough. From nowhere in the ruined city, there are many soul people in shabby armor. They surrounded them directly. "Who are you?" One of them asked aloud. "We are the people of the Lord of the ruins..." the white night hesitated and said according to grandma xuenian''s previous explanation. At the same time, she took off the token on her waist and handed it to her. The man immediately took the token and checked it. Then he glanced at grandma xuenian and said coldly, "where''s her token?" "Her?" The white night was stunned. "I... I don''t have a token. I''m just his double practice partner... Big brother, can you let us go in and hide? If grandma xuenian comes, we will be finished... "Grandma xuenian pretends to be weak. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2818 "Oh... So she is your double practice partner?" Several people suddenly realized that their sight could not help falling on grandma xuenian, and their eyes were shining with strange light. It has to be said that grandma xuenian''s appearance can be regarded as unique. The spiritual cultivation here is not low. They are all people who have seen all kinds of people, but no one has ever seen such an extraordinary beauty. "Well, since you and we both work under the master of the market, you two should get in quickly! But I have to warn you that grandma xuenian will come in later. I can''t resist it, but I won''t care about you! " The man snorted. "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." Grandma xuenian was very grateful, and then she waddled in with the white night. When you get to the center of the city, you can see a building that is a little bit of a house. But the house was still dilapidated, very dilapidated, as if it had been patched up and mended. There are a lot of phalanxes around the house. It''s very strange. These arrays are all gray and full of energy. But what is shocking is that there are many dilapidated corpses around the house. Some of the bodies are still intact, but some are crooked and almost deformed, as if they had been abused before death. The white night scanned the corpses on the ground. Most of them were not long dead. "Hehe, it seems that the men of our Lord have just finished enjoying themselves." Granny Xue Nian sneered, and her eyes flitted through her throat. "Pleasure?" In the white night, I could see the expression on grandma Xue Nian''s face and guess something. "Who is it?" At this time, a slightly scattered voice came. Then I saw a few people dressed strangely and lazily, and I didn''t know where to drill out. When she saw grandma xuenian, her eyes suddenly lit up, and the remaining woman with exposed clothes was also interested in her face. She kept licking her red lips and looking at her grandmother. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just escaped from Grandma xuenian''s hand. We are both injured. We want to avoid and heal in it." Grandma xuenian said. "Is it my own man?" "Of course." Grandma xuenian pointed to the token in the other hand of the white night. "Since it''s my own, it''s easy to do. Go in." The man took the side of the head. "Thank you very much." Grandma xuenian immediately led the white night into the house. As soon as I entered the room, a strong sour smell came to my face. White night eyebrow dark frown, look forward to see the scene in the room. However, the space in the whole house is huge, which is as wide as half a city. It must have been space expansion. The layout of the room is unique. There was a huge pink array in the middle of the array. There were many soul people in the array who looked like crazy and twisted. Their skin and flesh were visible to the naked eye, and their breath became restless. This is caused by the force of the pink array. This array seems to be stimulating the spirit and soul of people, making them feel happy, exciting and comfortable from the inside out. In addition, the array can also enhance their strength and increase their physical and spiritual abilities. However, this kind of array has great damage to the soul and spirit, and it is easy to let people sink. The white night gazed at the pink array of Dharma and the people who seemed to have lost their mind. Suddenly, they felt chilly. "What? Do you want to try it? " Next to the snow read grandma suddenly lowered the voice said. "Try what?" "Blissful array." Grandma xuenian raised her mouth and said with a light smile, "as long as you enter that array, you will know that your life is in vain." "Is it?" "Of course, after entering the array, you will forget all your worries and worries, all your hatred will be put down, all your anger will disappear, your desire will disappear, and you will no longer be you!" Grandma xuenian squinted and said, "go in! Go in and you''ll know everything! " There was a note of demagogue in her voice. Unfortunately, the man shook his head: "grandma, I don''t think we should waste our time here. Let''s go to the owner of the market as soon as possible. I want to talk to him about something important." "Ah, what can you do for the emperor of Jin Dynasty?" Grandma laughed scornfully. White night shook his head and did not answer. In fact, he had thought about forcing him to talk to the owner of the market. But if the ruins dare to fight against Shenji Palace on that day, it is certainly not easy. But white night''s understanding of tianruo ruins is too little, so for the sake of safety, he still has to know the situation of tianruo ruins in private!After all, he came this time, but he wanted tianruo ruins to cooperate with himself to defend against foreign enemies. In the absence of any information from the other party, the white night did not dare to come. And there''s one thing that''s not sure about the white night, that is, whether the tianruo ruins are connected with the dark Dynasty. If they are related, then the white night must pay attention to some. "Sit down there." When grandma xuenian saw a shabby table not far away, she went over and sat down. The white night also walked past, but the sight has been looking around. In addition to the pink phalanx in the center, there are plenty of rooms around the house. There are hundreds of rooms. Many rooms have halo overflow in the crack of the door, and some rooms have strange screams. There are men and women. And from time to time, strange smell comes out of it, including a lot of bloody smell and urine Sao... "can I help you At this time, a fat man with a big belly and greasy face came to the table and asked with a smile. The bean sized eyes have been staring at grandma xuenian''s body, and the saliva in the corner of her mouth is almost flowing down. "Who are you?" White night looked at the eye, the fat man asked. "I am the master of this place." "What do you want to play with?" said the fat man "Play?" The white night frowned and looked at grandma Xue Nian. But she was very interested in the white night to make a wink. "What do you have?" he hesitated "I have everything here, only what you can''t think of, without what I don''t have!" The fat man said with a smile: "as long as you can give the pills, you can get the fastest strength increase service." "Rapid strength growth service?" White night is still confused: "I don''t understand what you are talking about." "What? Is this his first time here? " The fat man was stunned and asked. "Yes." "Ha ha, that''s very interesting." The fat man''s eyes twinkled with a strange light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2819 "Interesting?" The white night looked at him sideways. "Ha ha, it''s like this, my Lord. We always have such a rule here. Anyone who comes to our shop for the first time can enjoy free service. That is to say, when you come here for the first time, you don''t need any money. You can play whatever you want!" The fat man said with a smile. "Oh? Is there such a good thing? " The white night was quite unexpected. "That''s right, two adults. Since you are new here, let me introduce the service items here to you! We have all kinds of fun projects here, and they are not only fun, but also have the effect of increasing accomplishments The fat man rubbed his hands and said with a smile. "Increase your accomplishments?" "Yes! If you play in our shop for a period of time, you can even break through the current cultivation! " Fat man busy way. "And such good things?" White night couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing: "soul cultivation has always been down-to-earth, step by step forward, how can there be practice in pleasure? It''s really unheard of. " "Oh, my Lord, you are ignorant! I don''t think your strength is high. You should not know our rules here! Let me introduce you like this! Do you see the pink array in the middle? It''s called blissful array! If you go to the blissful array and enjoy it for three days, I promise you can directly improve your soul state! " The fat man pointed to the middle road. "Is it?" White night nods gently. "As for the rooms nearby... Ha ha, if you have a double practice partner, the service may be much less! I can only provide you with some accessories for double practice. You can take your double practice partner into this room for ten years and one hundred years. Don''t look at the short time, if you take my medicine! Ten years and one hundred years of double cultivation is equivalent to thousands of years of double cultivation! Make sure you are happy and increase your accomplishments! There are countless benefits! " The fat man said with a smile. "I see." White night nods. But then. Bang! The door of a room was suddenly kicked open, and then a naked strong soul stepped out. How can you come out of the face of the fat man? Give me this kind of goods? " "Oh? Crazy and grand? What''s going on? Is there anything unpleasant to you? " The fat man quickly rubbed his hands and asked with a smile. "Damn it! I spent money, you give me such a disabled goods? They''re dying! What do you play with The man grabbed the fat man by the collar and growled angrily. It was like trying to eat the fat man alive. White night frowns. However, she found that grandma xuenian was so used to it that other people ignored her. It seemed that she didn''t see the scene here at all. "Da Zun! Da Zun! Don''t be angry. I''ll change it for you right away! Change it for you right away! Don''t be angry The fat man showed a flattering look and nodded and bowed. "Come on! I''ve almost lost myself in the middle of practicing martial arts! If I do something wrong, even if I die, I won''t want you to look good! " The soul swears. "OK, OK, Da Zun, just a moment!" The fat man ran down at once. A moment later, a naked but half dead woman was dragged out of the room. The female looks good, but her limbs have been broken, many scars on her body, and the spirit of heaven have been crushed. It looks terrible. The fat man dragged her out and threw her on the street, regardless of her life or death. In the case of such serious injuries, coupled with the abolition of the spirit of heaven, it is mostly impossible to survive. "Oh, you are so proud! Another one? What''s the number one? In my opinion, it''s not that the goods provided by other fat people are not good, but your brutality is too strong to be borne by ordinary female soul people! No matter how much you look for, it''s unnecessary! " At this time, a man on the side of the table while drinking wine said with a smile. "If the goods provided by such places are of such inferior quality, I will not come next time!" The man who called him "crazy man Da Zun" snorted coldly. "Well, there''s nothing good in this kind of place, but after all, isn''t there a good one next to you?" The man said with a smile that his sight suddenly fell on grandma xuenian. The man was stunned and turned his head. It seemed that she could see clearly that Granny xuenian immediately shivered and laughed: "OK! Good! Ha ha ha ha, today is a lucky day! I didn''t expect that there are such top goods here. Great! Ha ha ha With that, he went to catch snow and read grandma. What are you doing? Help... grandma xuenian pretended to be afraid and hid behind the white night. White night eyebrows a frown, side head low voice way: "this is what you say is amusing thing?" "Isn''t it interesting? Don''t worry. It''s more fun. It''s still ahead of you Granny Xue Niang gave a low smile, but there was a ferocious flash in her eyes.Crazy man big Zun immediately set his eyes on the white night. "Jin emperor period? Am I right? " He rubbed his eyes. "This adult, if you''re OK, please leave. You''re scaring my double practice partner." The white night face is expressionless way. "Oh? This woman is your double practice partner? " Crazy big Zun snorted, and suddenly took out some magic weapons from the storage ring in his hand and threw them on the table. He said coldly, "take these and get out of here! Your woman, to me! Do you understand? " "I don''t understand." White night answered directly. "You want to die Mad big Zun was furious and slapped on the table. Click! The table in front of him was shaken into dust and disappeared. Only then did the people around him cast their eyes. The fat man over there seems to have noticed the situation here and is busy trotting over. "Oh, what happened?" Fat man accompanied with a smile. "Fat man! Where did these two come from? " Crazy man big Zun points to the white night to ask. "Oh... This adult, like us, works for the Lord of the ruins! As for the one next to him... It''s his double practice partner. " Fat man rubs his hands. "So this woman is not the owner of the market?" Crazy man big Zun''s eyes burst into fanaticism and said with a sneer. "This... Yes..." the fat man nodded meaningfully. Crazy big Zun is excited to laugh again. "Good! Good! Ha ha ha... with that, he directly laughed at the white night and said: "boy, I''ll give you two choices. One, you can get out of here right away. Second, I''ll scrap you and take your woman. You can choose by yourself!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2820 That''s a very rude remark. At least this crazy big Zun didn''t pay attention to the white night. But if you think about it carefully, who cares about the existence of a small period of Jin Dynasty? "Well, boy, did you hear me? Make a decision for me! Please send your woman to me, otherwise don''t blame me for being merciless Manic great respect, angry way, is to go to catch the white night. But at this time, Granny xuenian opened her mouth, and she chuckled and said, "ah, don''t be angry, my husband is not sensible. Obviously, I''m shocked by your tiger power. Don''t be wise to him. Come on, what you want, I''ll depend on you!" This can make crazy man Da Zun''s heart bloom. "Ha ha ha ha, you''re a little girl who knows better!" Crazy man big Zun laughed, looked at the white night and said: "boy, since your woman is so sensible, then I won''t kill you, you go away quickly!" The words fall, then want to embrace snow read grandma, plan to return to the room. But at the moment when his hand was about to touch grandma xuenian. "Um..." Kuan man Da Zun suddenly breathed heavily. He tightly covered his neck and retreated, his eyes staring like copper bells. "Madman, what''s the matter with you?" The fat man nearby asked. Can be crazy man big Zun but can not say a word, only pointing to their own throat, can not stop shaking. "This..." the fat man looked frightened. People nearby looked at him one after another. But see crazy man big Zun''s neck suddenly twisted, as if bound by something. He tried his best to untie the neck, but no matter what he did, it didn''t help. In the end, the neck restraint becomes more and more compact, and then... chi! A strange voice rang out. The neck of Kuan man Da Zun was directly broken by Sheng Sheng, and his head fell to the ground. The blood gushed and the blood light soared to the sky. Bang! His body fell heavily to the ground and there was no movement. "Ah?" The fat man sat on the ground in terror. A lot of people around him also changed their faces. "Oh? What''s the matter with this adult? Why did you even drop your head? Too careless! Come on, I''ll help you get your head back! " Granny xuenian came forward with a smile and picked up the bloody head and threw it on the body of Kuang man Da Zun. The fat man next to him jumped up and pointed to grandma xuenian and said, "it''s you... You... You killed him?" "What? Can''t you kill it? " Grandma Xue Nian asked strangely. "Of course you can''t kill them. You are all under the master of the market. You will be punished if you kill them without permission." The fat man glared at the snow and read his grandmother''s way. "Is it? But when this man tried to kill us, why didn''t you say that to him? " The white night couldn''t help asking. "Didn''t he kill him? He''s going to kill him, and I''m sure I''ll blame him too! " The fat man hummed. "What should we do now? Are you trying to kill me and avenge him? " Grandma Xue Nian asked with a smile. "Avenge him? That''s not necessary. It''s not my responsibility to deal with you. It''s the right of the Lord. I just want to give you a choice. That''s all. " The fat man laughed, suddenly raised his hand and rubbed his fingers gently. The meaning was obvious. "Oh?" Grandma xuenian gently smiles: "how much do you want?" "Don''t worry, I don''t want more than 100 Holy Spirit blood pills. I think I didn''t see it." The fat man said with a smile: "by the way, I can help you deal with the corpses!" "What if I don''t?" "Then I can only send someone to escort you to the Lord of the market, and let him take care of you." The fat man shrugged. "Oh, fat man, I can kill this man easily. Do you think you can deal with me?" Grandma xuenian burst out laughing. "You can''t say that, my Lord! Since I can open a shop in this city, I have my skills. If I can''t deal with the troublemakers, do you think my store can still be opened? " The fat man squinted and laughed. While speaking, many powerful souls came from all directions. Each of them wore armor and held swords in their hands. Their breath was terrible and ferocious. They all stared at grandma xuenian and the white night. I''m afraid that if the fat man gives an order, they will press them to the ground. "If you don''t believe me, you can have a try. But once you do that, you will not have to face me, but the Lord of the ruins. I hope you can think about it." Fat man said with a smile. "But we don''t have the Holy Spirit and blood pill. How do you want us to take it out?" Grandma xuenian shrugged. "So? Hehe, there are other ways to repay. " The fat man squinted and showed a meaningful smile."What else? What is it? " "Play with a few guests, and then those guests will pay you the money. That''s OK." Said the fat man with a smile. As soon as the words came out, the white night found that many people were staring at grandma xuenian, and their eyes were full of greed and salivation. Among them, there are a few of the people I met at the door before. They''ve been in love for a long time. Grandma xuenian wants to take this woman... she shakes her head in the dark in the daytime and says nothing. Anyway, grandma xuenian brought him in. Naturally, grandma xuenian should deal with this situation. Unexpectedly, grandma xuenian just directed the disaster to him. Then she suddenly approached, nestled in the arms of the white night, a look of fear and said: "how can I do that? My husband is here, and you want me to serve other men? How can this work? " "So do you mean to refuse?" Asked the fat man, squinting. "Of course." Grandma xuenian smiles straight. This can make a lot of people frown. Since the fat man is the owner of this place, his means are naturally unnecessary. Otherwise, it is impossible to open such a store in such a chaotic place, and it is also impossible to receive such a group of wolf like guests. Ordinary people can''t live in such a venue... "ha ha, those two adults, I''m really sorry. This is the end of the matter, and I can''t help you either!" With a bitter smile, the fat man waved: "catch this man and lock him up. As for this woman... She has no order from the market owner, so she will stay in my shop to do things." "Yes, my Lord!" The crowd yelled, and they all brushed toward the snow to read grandma. But at this time, grandma xuenian cried out, "wait a minute!" "What? Have you figured it out? " Asked the fat man with a smile. , the ring presented in front of the world is a beautiful one www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2821 All the people in the world are breathing tight and staring. However, the box is particularly exquisite. The surface is covered with crystal, crystal clear, and there is a magic array under it. Just by looking at the face, you can know that it is not ordinary, and you don''t know what kind of magic weapon is inside. "What is this baby?" The fat man asked. Grandma xuenian smiles and opens the box directly. But see inside is a crystal clear ring, ring is actually emitting a strong breath of life. "This is the healing commandment! As long as you wear this ring, no matter what kind of soul state person, how serious the injury is, inject a little spirit into the ring, you can release the strength in the ring and cure the physical injury! In the blink of an eye, a person who is seriously injured and dying can be as good as before and look new! " Grandma xuenian said with a smile. "Really?" The fat man was overjoyed and said, "girl, if you want to give me this thing! Let it go. I have no right to see your business! " "That won''t do!" Grandma xuenian shook her head and said with a sneer, "you want to kill me! How can I give up "What? Do you still want to be my enemy? " The fat man''s face sank and he hummed coldly. At the moment, he is totally no longer a yes man. Grandma xuenian laughed and then looked at the white night: "now, I''ll show you something interesting." "Oh?" Interest came in the white night. But she saw grandma xuenian holding that exquisite box and calling out to the spirits around her: "listen, who can help me kill this damned fat man! I will give him this healing ring "What?" The fat man was shocked. All the souls around him breathed and their eyes became hot. The fat man felt wrong and looked around him with a pale face. Which one of the souls sitting here is good? For the sake of interests, they will not compromise the means. What is killing? "You, you, you... I warn you! No nonsense! We are all the people of the market leader! How can we kill each other?? Come on The fat man yelled. "Yes All around, all the souls are around. "Up! Kill these two men for me! Kill Fat man roars. "Yes The crowd rushed forward. But at this point. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several figures suddenly burst out and ran directly to the fat man. There are several souls on the scene. They couldn''t sit still for the ring. The fat man''s face changed with fright, and he cried out: "protect me! Protect me Those who rushed out turned back again and surrounded the fat man, resisting the soul of the fatso. The two sides fought directly into a regiment. "Ha ha ha ha ha... See? See! This is the man of tianruo ruins! This is a pack of jackals, a bunch of idiots! Ha ha ha ha... "Grandma Xue Nian clapped her hands and laughed. The white night looked silently and said nothing. In fact, from the beginning, grandma xuenian has been playing with these people. All the people in the room were just playthings in her eyes. She is just silently appreciating these people''s every move. But it doesn''t mean that everyone will go to fat people. Then see two souls suddenly flash to the white night and snow Niang grandma''s side. This is a man and a woman, both hands holding long swords, directly aimed at the white night and snow Niang grandma. "Girl, give us the commandment! Or you''ll die! " And the cold voice of the woman. However, grandma xuenian frowned tightly: "what I hate most is that others disturb me when I watch a play! You don''t have long eyes "Stinky girl! Look for death Two people are angry, directly carry the sword toward the snow read grandma cut in the past. But at this time... Hoo! A strange shadow passed by. Then I saw that the two bodies of Granny xuenian suddenly shook and fell to the ground. The white night fixed her eyes and looked, only to see that their heads had disappeared. Then she looked at grandma xuenian. On her slender jade hands, there were two bloody heads. She dropped her head on the ground, snorted coldly, and continued to watch the fighting there. The rest of the people who intended to start with grandma Xue suddenly stopped their pace and did not dare to step forward casually. Their eyes were wide open and their faces were like fright. One by one they thought they were wrong. Everyone can see that this woman''s strength is not simple. "Stop it!" At this time, the sound of drinking and shouting began. See a few soul person to enter the room directly. The people who fought did not pay attention.One of the male souls with long hair immediately became angry and yelled, "do you want to die? Stop it As the sound fell to the ground, the general situation of terror spread around. All the people on the scene were shocked and looked at the people. "Ah? Is it Mr. Ying? " "Here comes Mr. Ying!" The faces of the people changed greatly, and they stopped at once. "Bastard! What are you doing? Why kill each other? " And the man who called him roared, and glared at them. All of them were trembling, and they fell on their knees, shivering. "Mr. Ying, we... We just have a competition, there is no other meaning, no other meaning..." the fat man''s eyes murmured a turn, and then squeezed out a smile. "Yes, yes, we are just exchanging views! It''s just a contest They all nodded, squeezed out a smile and flattered. "A contest? What happened to the bodies on the ground? " Adult Ying looked at the corpse on the ground coldly and said in a deep voice: "I received the news that xuenian was making trouble, so he sent me to see the situation. As a result, xuenian didn''t see it. Instead, he saw that you were making trouble here! If it is spread to the top, all of you will be sacrificed alive! " The words fell to the ground, and people trembled with fear. "Mr. Ying, we... We don''t know." "These people were... Killed by those two men!" The fat man shivered and quickly pointed to the snow here and read grandma and white night road. Only then did he look at grandma xuenian and the white night. However, they found that they were still standing in the same place and did not kneel down to salute. A man next to him was furious. "Asshole! Seeing your Lord, you still don''t kneel down? Do you want to die? " "My lord?" Granny xuenian chuckled and glanced at the man: "he is also called an adult? Ridiculous "You..." "bold!" "Come on, take her down!" Shouting, the crowd clattered toward xuenian. But see snow read shook his head, light said: "just, it seems that there is no fun, the end of the game!" With that, he raised his hand to the front. Whoa! A strong wind swept by. Then, all the heads of the people in front of them... Were taken off... blood gushed in the sky, and the corpses were scattered all over the place www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2822 Seeing this, all the people on the scene were shocked. What means is this? So many masters... Were killed by this girl with one move? It''s so scary, isn''t it... "what''s going on?" "You... Who are you?" They were so frightened that they pointed to the snow and cried out. "Ah?" The fat man was sitting on the ground with his whole body shaking. He didn''t expect this woman to be so fierce. Adult Ying frowned and stared at grandma xuenian. He said, "who is this woman?" "I don''t know..." "I don''t know? And who let her in? " "I don''t know..." "is this man also the owner of the market?" "No, my Lord, this woman is the double practice partner of the man. The man works under the master of the market. He has a token!" Someone cried out, and it was the soul who had stopped them outside the door. "Oh?" Adult Ying looked at the white night and was stunned: "how could a period of Jin emperor exist? How can the market owner have such inferior strength? Don''t be kidding! Such people are usually only sent to the mines for mining! " "But he does have a token." Next to humanity. "If there is a token, it must be false! Or it''s someone else''s The adult Ying stared at the white night and drank in a deep voice: "boy, give me your token in your hand quickly! Let me verify your identity. Do you hear me? " Hearing the sound in the white night, I saw the snow and read my grandmother. Granny xuenian gently laughed, took off the token on Bai Ye''s body and threw it to the elder Ying over there. She chuckled and said, "do you want to verify it? Yes, let me show you Bang Dang! The token fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. "Asshole!" "You are rude!" "Do you know who this man is?" "You two want to die?" All of them were enraged, pointing to the white night and snow, and scolding grandma, but no one dared to come forward. After all, the bodies in front of Granny xuenian are not cool. They don''t have the ability to fight such a terrible master. However, they do not have this ability, does not mean that the adult Ying does not have this ability! What''s more, Ying has a special identity. As long as he is willing, the strong people on the side of the market leader will surely pour out their nests and come to help. They are not afraid of the presence of Mr. Ying. "You two wait! You are bound to be angry. I want to see what kind of identity you are, and dare to be so rude to adults! " "Yes, you wait for me!" "When you cry later!" People swear and say angrily. Then all people''s eyes were focused on the adult Ying. However, seeing the adult with the token, he kept looking at it. He saw it carefully and did not dare to let it go. Originally, his expression was kind, but slowly, his expression gradually changed, from doubt to amazement, then from amazement to shock and fear. Finally, he shivered and his face was as white as paper. All the shouting souls are dumbfounded. "Mr. Ying, what''s the matter with you?" "Are you all right?" Several people na na na inquires, are all frightened. "This is Yongliang''s token!! This is the token of Yongliang holy reverence Adult Ying trembled all over, holding the token and crying. "Yongliang Shengzun?" "This... How could this be?" "Didn''t Yongliang Shengzun be killed by grandma xuenian a hundred years ago? Why does his token... Appear in this man''s hand? " They were terrified and lost their voices. However, adult Ying suddenly raised his head, looked at the white night and xuenian grandma with trembling voice: "because this woman... Is xuenian grandma..." "what?" The world was shocked. "Grandma xuenian has come in "Finished... Finished..." "help!" The crowd screamed in terror, one by one shivering with fear, turning around and running away. Mr. Ying also realized that it was not right. He immediately took the magic weapon from the storage ring and passed the message to the Lord of the market. It''s a pity that before he can launch the magic weapon, grandma xuenian here can''t sit still. "Ha ha ha ha ha, I''d better go and greet you personally, so I won''t bother you to inform me!" She burst out laughing, removed her disguise, and directly raised her hand to shoot and kill Ying. Adults should be startled, hastened to withdraw the soul method.Although she avoided granny xuenian''s frontal attack and killing, she was unable to avoid the terrifying power released from her whole body. Adult Ying was directly shocked by the power. He spat blood from his mouth after landing, and his body swayed. He was almost unsteady. "Protect me! Otherwise, once I die, none of you can run away! " That should be the adult sad cry. The fleeing crowd was shocked and looked at the spitting up elder Ying. Although he was afraid, what he said was true. If a character like him dies in this city, everyone in the city will be punished, even if he is a soul person who plays and consumes here. Helpless, people can only be forced to block in front of the adult should. Adult Ying turned around and ran out of the house. But how can these people stop grandma xuenian? Grandma xuenian''s arm shook, and a mysterious force that seemed to have space and time was released from her hands. Those people still want to evoke the soul, but they are all covered by this force. For a time, the speed of all people becomes extremely slow. "A group of ants who don''t know how to live or die!" Granny xuenian sneered and lifted her hand to take off the heads of these people. Seven or eight people were killed again. "Can I go? Ants! Ha ha ha... grandma xuenian laughed and rushed out of the house to chase after the elder Ying. In addition to the corpses all over the room, there was only the white night and the shivering fat man. The fat man saw that grandma xuenian rushed out and immediately got up in a shiver. However, he was still standing still. Because his legs were soft, he fell to the ground. He was very embarrassed. When he was finally able to stand firm, he did not dare to go out. He was afraid that grandma xuenian was outside the door, so he stood at the door trembling and hesitant. If you are caught by grandma xuenian, you will surely die... but fortunately, the fat man has not been frightened. He suddenly saw the white night over there. He realized something. He was overjoyed, and his eyes were burning hot as he walked. "What do you want to do?" The white night asked. "This brother, I''m sorry. I have to do something wrong to you." The fat man grinned grimly. He dodged and rushed to the white night. He would stretch out his hand full of fat to catch the white night. But the moment he reached out. Bang! A terrible trend fell from the sky and hit the fat man directly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2823 Bang! A dull noise came out. Then see the fat man caught off guard, suddenly did not stand firm, the whole person fell to the ground. He stretched out his hand to support the ground, and could not stand up. The terrible situation almost didn''t crush his spine. The fat man is dead support, the brain is completely muddled. He didn''t know what was going on. He yelled: "grandma xuenian! Spare my life! Spare my life! Let''s have a small one! " The emotional fat man thought that the situation was released by grandma xuenian. I think so. How could he bend his waist just for a period of emperor Jin? But at this time, the general trend dissipated. The fat man didn''t dare to stand up. He crawled around and kowtowed wildly to the gate. He said, "thank you very much, grandma xuenian." It''s just... He didn''t get a response for a long time. The fat man raised his head carefully and found that the gate was empty and there was no one. "What?" The fat man was stunned. Turning around, I saw that there was no one here except a white night. "What''s going on?? Who put up the situation just now? " The fat man got up and looked at the white night with trembling eyes. However, the white night shook his head, attached his hands, and calmly said, "I ask you some questions, you answer me honestly! I''m not going to kill you, understand "Asshole! Do you dare to threaten me when you exist as emperor of Jin? It''s so presumptuous The fat man was so angry that he directly pressed the shoulder of the white night and yelled: "kneel down for me!" With that, he made a sudden effort. But... No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t press down the white night. He was like a statue, standing still, his legs did not bend at all. "Ah?" The fat man was stunned. "You still don''t understand the general trend just now. Who released it?" White night calm said, suddenly raised his hand, toward the fat man that pressed in his shoulder arm gently a stab. the whole arm of the fat man turned into sand and disappeared. "Ah The fat man screamed, covering his broken arm and retreating. Bang!! The general trend just now soared to the sky again and hit the fat man. But this time, the situation is more fierce, more terrible. Click! The fat man''s legs couldn''t stand at all. They were directly crushed by the general trend, and their bones were exposed. The whole man fell on the ground, crying and rolling. "Forgive me, my Lord! My Lord, spare your life The fat man cried sadly. "Answer all my questions honestly. Maybe you still have a way to go." Calm way of white night. "Good! Good! My Lord, what do you want to know? I will tell you everything! You must know everything you know! " The fat man cried out eagerly, without any hesitation. "Good!" White night nodded and began to tell the problems in his heart one by one. After about 100 interest, grandma xuenian turned back. She still had a head in her hand. It''s the head of Ying. It seems that grandma xuenian''s strength is really shocking. This should be the strength of adults can not be compared with ordinary soul, but in front of her, she still can not escape a dead word... "Oh, run? What''s the use of running? In the end, it''s just a waste of time After entering the room, Granny xuenian directly threw the head of Ying on the ground. Looking at the bloody head rolling on the ground, the fat man here was scared to faint. "Why? I''ve forgotten that there''s this fat guy in there, boy. Are you all right Grandma xuenian opened her mouth and looked at the fat man. She frowned and said, "fat man, what are you doing?" The fat man was shivering and his mouth was open, but he didn''t know what to say. "That''s it! Maybe I missed it now Grandma xuenian waved her hand, and then she threw her hand at the fat man again. "No The fat man growled bitterly. But it''s too late. Click! His body was torn apart on the spot, and it was broken to pieces and died. The white night frowned and looked at grandma Xue Nian. Wiping her handkerchief, she took a piece of blood from her hand. "Ha ha, how happy it was to kill!" Grandma xuenian seems to be whispering. "Are you so bloodthirsty?" The white night couldn''t help but say. "What? boy? Are you scared? Do you seldom kill people? " Grandma Xue Nian asked with a smile."I don''t usually kill people." "Is it? Then you must be timid! How can you survive if you don''t even kill people when you''re wandering in the world? You boy, you need more experience Grandma xuenian shook her head and laughed. The night is silent. They walked out of the room. At the moment, this ruins like city is empty, except for the people in the house, even the garrison outside is killed by grandma xuenian. The garrison opened the border. Unexpectedly, grandma xuenian killed her from the inside. They didn''t have time to cancel the border and fled. They were killed by grandma xuenian after closing the gate. The streets and roofs were covered with bodies. Blood ticking down. It was like hell on earth. The white night looked at it faintly and opened his mouth: "your trace should have been leaked out. I think the great power of tianruo ruins will find us soon. Don''t you come to find the owner of the ruins? Why make trouble like this? " "Making trouble? What do you say? You can''t stand it? What are you looking for the owner of the market Grandma xuenian looked at the white night strangely. "I wanted to work with him." "Cooperation" "Yes, there is a lot of crisis in Lisheng, and there are threats from foreign enemies. I want to cooperate with the Lord of tianruo ruins and reject foreign enemies altogether!" The white night is just and honest. When grandma xuenian heard this, her eyes widened. She thought she had heard something wrong. After a moment, she was busy saying, "what if the Lord tianruo doesn''t want to cooperate with you?" "Then I can only force him to cooperate with me." The white night thought about it and said it seriously. Unexpectedly, as soon as the words fell, grandma xuenian burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." I almost didn''t fall from the air. "Well?" White night eyebrow a frown: "what are you laughing at?" "No... no... I''m not laughing! Ha ha ha ha ha ha... I just want to say that I agree with you! Yes, you will make an alliance with the Lord of tianruo, and you will make him submit to you! I think nothing is more humiliating to him than this. Ha ha ha ha... "Grandma Xue Nian laughed. He shook his head in the dark and said nothing more. He knew what grandma xuenian understood, but he didn''t want to explain. Laughing for a while, they continued on their way. But slowly, the breath in front of you gradually becomes stronger... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2824 Feeling the dignified breath from the front, grandma xuenian''s mouth rose and her figure slowed down. The white night could not help looking ahead. "Well, the people of the market leader came very quickly." Granny xuenian gently laughed: "it''s fun, boy. If you don''t want to die, just follow me. I''ll take care of you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless." No words in the white night, as if in the thoughts of something. Now. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several flashes of gray light came and fell on grandma xuenian''s side and surrounded her directly. Wait for the light to dissipate. Only then saw these are a breath terror outstanding soul person. They hold the magic weapon in hand, urge the soul of heaven, and stare at the women in front of them one by one. "Oh? What are you doing? Do it quickly! Let Grandma see how many catties you have. If the guy sent you here, did you want you to die? " Grandma xuenian said with a smile. "Grandma, the host is now receiving a distinguished guest. I would not be able to see you. But since you have all come, the master thinks it is necessary to take you there. I hope you will not be surprised. I am here to lead you to meet the host." One of the men with a long whip said in a low voice, hoarse. "Meet your guests? Where are you from Grandma xuenian asked carelessly. "I beg your pardon. I can''t tell you." The man said respectfully. "Can''t say?" "Please go with us to meet the owner of the market." The other side seemed unwilling to say more, and she directly bowed to the snow and said. "What? You didn''t seem to hear what grandma just said? " Granny xuenian frowned and was quite displeased: "tell me quickly, where is the guest that your Lord of the market met?" However, they were still holding their fists and bowing to each other. They refused to raise their heads, let alone speak. "Looking for death!" Granny xuenian was furious. No matter how much she was, she drank and yelled. A general trend fell from the sky and directly suppressed these people. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a series of dull noises were heard. Then we can see that the bodies of these souls are all covered by the general situation of terror, one by one it is difficult to float in the air, and all fall down. All people immediately release their soul power to resist the falling trend. Grandma xuenian is really grandma xuenian. How extraordinary this move is. The people looked tense and did not dare to carry it. But they did not dare to fight against grandma xuenian. After resisting the situation of grandma xuenian, they all stood up and said, "go With that, the rest of them planned to leave. "Now that we are here, why should we go?" Grandma xuenian laughed and waved her hand. Whoa! A broad and powerful border was released around and directly enveloped the people. "Space blockade?" Someone whispered. "Granny xuenian is still as good as before. She wants to kill us all! Please inform the owner that we can''t invite grandma xuenian to meet him. Ask him to do it quickly and invite grandma xuenian in person The leader of the people to drink, is to urge the magic weapon. Whoa! Another strange light source like the array flew out, and began to arrange the array with grandma xuenian''s array as the boundary line. After a while, she divided the boundary control released by grandma xuenian. "Move!" The man was drinking again. When the light source he released covered the edge of this area, he moved the whole area to the side. He wanted to move the space to break through grandma xuenian''s blockade of space! Well, it''s a wonderful way! The white night here is shining. If the ruins of the people, the strength is really extraordinary. If we can make good use of it, how can we be afraid of the enemy? "How dare you carve an axe in front of me Granny xuenian hummed coldly. Naturally, she was dismissive, and she was using magic power to move the moved space back. At this moment, however, a beam of light burst out of one of the souls, went straight into the sky, and disappeared. Looking at it in the daytime, I saw that it was a communication technique. Seeing this, grandma Xue Nian was furious. "Good! Good! Since you are going to die faster, I will help you Granny xuenian drank, and no longer did anything to keep her hands. She raised her hand to grab those people. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! The palm of her hand spewed out the air like spider silk and bound it to the people. The faces of the people changed greatly, and they were in a hurry to stop them. But how can their strength compare with grandma xuenian?The soul gas collision, then was snow Niang grandmother''s soul force smashed into pieces. They all turned and ran away. However, the terrible spider silk is incomparably swift and violent, immediately darts to their side, just like the nimble poisonous snake, binds them fiercely. After a while, everyone was subdued by the spider like breath. "Lord of the ruins, help me They are not the opponents of grandma xuenian, so they can only raise their heads and shout. This is the only way they can survive at this time. Grandma xuenian didn''t care so much. She rushed to kill them and took off their heads. But at this critical moment, a great voice came down from the sky and poured into people''s ears like thunder. "Xuenian, stop it!" As soon as the words came out, Granny xuenian suddenly raised her head and looked at the sky. The corners of her mouth went up: "Lord of the ruins?" "If you have any grudges, come to tianruo city and find me. My men will save their lives." The voice of the LORD came again. But how could grandma Xue Nian take care of him? She chuckled: "what? Our famous tianruo ruins owner will ask for help? Tut Tut, this is really interesting "Xuenian, I know the purpose of your coming here. If you want to solve the problem, I will solve it with you. It will be good for you and me." "If you have this awareness, I will take the life of these dogs you keep before that." Finish saying, it is a slap hard slap to kill in the past. The hand of terror is to break out from the palm and kill all those people. But at this time, an indifferent voice sounded from the back of grandma xuenian. "Grandma, let them die!" As soon as the words came out, Granny xuenian''s movements froze immediately. She looked at the white night with a smile: "boy, what are you doing? Why plead for them? " "I''m here to negotiate. It''s not appropriate if the relationship is strained." White night shook his head. The Lord of the market has spoken, so he is not indifferent. But he had just finished. Click! The sound of the flesh being torn. All of them were shot and killed by grandma xuenian, and all of them died www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2825 The body was broken to pieces. There was no one alive. Looking at it silently in the white night, I can see that the snow reciting grandma is not a good kind. Her means are as good as those in tianruo ruins... those people who are under the ruins of tianruo are dealt with, and they are silent. Grandma xuenian sneered and said in a loud voice, "we will meet soon. I will go to tianruo city to find you now." Finish saying, it is again urge soul method, release toward the front. The void ahead is madly twisted. A lot of scenes are broken in front of us, and the space seems to be pulled closer. In that twisted space, it seems that there is a city. "Go Snow read low voice, straight into the twisted space. The white night hesitated and went straight in. Stepping into the twisted space, he found that his whole body was also twisted, but although his body was twisted, there was no pain at all, and the whole person was no different. And so along the twisted space to go forward about 50 interest, the space slowly restored. In front of the white night also appeared a magnificent and imposing city! Tianruo city! This is the city where the Lord of the ruins is located. This city is not as dilapidated as those seen before in the white night. On the contrary, it is extremely magnificent and magnificent. The surface layer is covered by a large number of junctions, and many arrays are arranged in the city wall. This is a city that is completely used to defend the army. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. What''s the situation in tianruo city? Is there still an army attacking them? When grandma xuenian arrived at the city with the white night, the boundary of the city was opened immediately, and the gate opened by itself. A large number of soul people ran out of the city and formed two rows, one by one holding the sword hilt on his waist and staring at grandma xuenian. These people did not come to meet grandma xuenian, but to stare at grandma xuenian. If grandma xuenian wants to kill her, these people will not let her do whatever she wants. However, grandma xuenian didn''t seem to want to do it any more. She just looked at these people frivolously and walked in with a smile on her lips. At the gate stands a middle-aged man with a famous red robe and long beard. Seeing grandma xuenian coming, the man immediately bowed to her. "See you, Lord xuenian!" "I don''t have time to waste time with you. Take me to see that dog soon." Grandma xuenian hummed. The man was not angry and turned to lead the way. They keep up. "Grandma, do you have a festival with the Lord?" Light inquiry in the white night. "These things have nothing to do with you. You ask less." Snow read grandma side of the first road. "Since I have come to discuss cooperation with the Lord of the ruins, I will naturally consider it from his standpoint. If you are his enemy, you are also my enemy. Naturally, I have to find out the relationship between you, isn''t it?" White night said quietly. "Oh, against me?" Grandma xuenian looked at him with great interest and chuckled: "boy, do you know what you are talking about? Be my enemy? Are you qualified? " "I feel qualified." White night looks serious. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, interesting! Interesting Grandma xuenian was completely amused by the white night and nodded repeatedly: "OK, for the sake of your boy''s innocence, I''ll tell you something about it." She looked at the people in front of her, but she did not have any taboo. She said with a light smile, "I don''t hide it from you. In fact, the relationship between me and the ruins owner is elder martial brother and sister!" "Brother and sister?" "Yes, we share the same sect. We are taught by a master. He can be said to be a genius of this sect! Learn everything quickly, and the cultivation of nature is particularly outstanding! Originally, my relationship with him was fair, but when I came back from a mission, I found that the whole clan had been slaughtered. " "There is no one alive, except for the seriously injured head of the market." "He told me it was the enemy who came to seek revenge! He escaped because he pretended to be dead! After hearing this, I was very angry and asked him who had done it. He told me that it was the hands of the people of the dark king Dynasty. Since then, I have vowed to kill all the people of the dark king Dynasty and avenge the disciples of the clan! " "But I know that it is impossible for me to avenge zongmen alone. For this reason, I intend to build a mountain gate by myself, attract forces, and gradually develop a confrontation against the dark dynasty! But my elder martial brother found tianruo ruins and took root here. He invited me to develop tianruo ruins with me! It''s just unexpected that this guy has been using me "Use?" In the white night, I was stunned. "Since we set up tianruo ruins, he began to recruit more talents. At first, he would listen to some of my suggestions. But later, in order to strengthen the tianruo ruins and the supreme strength, he recruited all kinds of people from all walks of life, and what he did was more and more heartless! For a magic weapon, they can refine all the people of a family alive. They can eat 9000 babies raw for practicing martial arts. I am more and more disdainful of my elder martial brother''s practice, so I intend to leave the ruins of tianruo and develop on my own. ""Unexpectedly, my elder martial brother refused me to leave and forced me to stay in tianruo ruins to continue to work for him. He hijacked more than a dozen of my own disciples and threatened me with their lives. I had no choice but to obey him. But what he asked me to do went beyond the bottom line of morality. I couldn''t bear it, so I conspired to rescue my disciples and take them away from tianruo ruins." "If my elder martial brother''s disciples are not captured by me in the past thirty years, they will tell me that if they are not captured by me in the ruins of the thirty years, all of them will be captured by me I went to prison, and when I got there, I found that all this was the conspiracy of my elder martial brother! " "He has decided to eradicate me completely and put me in jail!" "I found out all the conspiracies about him when I was in prison. It turned out that it was not the people of the dark king dynasty that killed my clan, but he did it! For the wealth and magic weapon of the clan, he slaughtered all the people in the clan. Just when I came back, he planted the blame and said it was the hand of the dark Dynasty, and then he used me to develop his tianruo ruins! " "Boy, that''s the whole story! Now you should understand why I want to cut him into pieces? " Grandma Xue Nian asked with a smile. "I see. What about your disciples? Where are they now? " Asked the white night. "They?" A touch of pain passed through grandma xuenian''s autumn eyes and said faintly, "they have all died of withered stones, and their souls have collapsed..." "I''m sorry." The white night is light. "It''s OK. They''re dead, but I''ll let my elder martial brother bury them." Grandma xuenian''s face was smiling again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2826 Grandma xuenian came here to solve the old grudges. She wants revenge! Whether it''s for their own disciples or for the sect. What''s more, she can''t bear to have her locked up in prison? Soon, they came to the center of tianruo city. It''s a huge, empty place. There are no buildings around, only a towering bead, but there is no roof. In the middle of the clearing is a huge, dark pillar. The pillar is as thick as eight people. There are a lot of blood red runes on the surface of the column. But what makes people feel more terrible is that there are many terrible and ferocious blood red cracks around the pillar. There is a black breath in the crack. If you take a breath of it, you will feel chilly and shiver all over. There seems to be some living creature in the pillar, and through the crack, it looks towards this side. At once, the white night gazed at the huge pillar and looked at it carefully. At the same time, there were some people standing in front of the pillar. These people''s dress is very ordinary, the appearance also can''t see anything, the whole body up and down breath is particularly insipid, at a glance, there is nothing worth noticing. But the more ordinary people are, the more unusual they are. Do you know, can the Lord of tianruo have the time to meet some ordinary people? "Elder martial brother! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you hiding in such a pillar and being a shrinking turtle Granny xuenian laughs. Tong Zhu stares at the pillar, but her Qi is stirring. Obviously, she had been suppressing her anger. Not the first time to rush up, is already very good. "Younger martial sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s not good that you still have such a temper." There was a dull voice in the pillar. It was the voice that had been heard from the sky before. This man is the master of tianruo ruins! Light and look at the white night. "Don''t talk nonsense, you shrinking head tortoise, get out of here quickly. We''ll calculate the grudges between you and me today." Grandma xuenian shouts. She can''t wait to get over this man. "Younger martial sister, don''t be impatient. I''m receiving guests. After I receive these guests, I''ll tell you the details." The voice in the pillar came out again. This makes Xue Nian''s grandmother unhappy. She didn''t come here to talk to the owner about her family. How could she wait? Then she saw granny xuenian go straight forward and look at those people. She said, "where are you people?" Several people looked at snow read grandma, and then looked at the pillar, did not answer. Obviously, they don''t dare to speak out. However, their action completely angered grandma xuenian. He squinted at her? Do you look down on me? Dare not answer my words... OK, in that case, don''t blame me! " Finish saying, is to raise a hand, fiercely waved toward that person in the past. The violent force in the palm seems to tear everything in front of him into pieces and kill them to pieces. The brows of those people frowned and immediately moved. The first one flicked his finger. Bang! A dark round array burst out from his fingertips and stopped in front of grandma xuenian. Granny xuenian''s hand directly slapped on the array. Bang! The array is shaking and shaking, and cracks begin to appear on the top. Obviously, this alone seems to be unable to prevent grandma xuenian''s attack. But at the same time. Whoosh... a few thick waves of amazing Qi rushed towards grandma xuenian. Grandma xuenian frowned. Feeling these anger, she knows, the strength of the other side is not weak, can not be underestimated, otherwise it will suffer great losses. So, grandma xuenian got serious and prepared to urge all the spirits of heaven to teach them a lesson. However, just then... Hoo! A strange dark air spurted out from the crack of the pillar and turned into a black wall directly, isolating grandma xuenian from the attacks of those people. The attack and killing of both sides all hit on the dark wall, but could not smash the dark wall. Granny xuenian breathed tightly, then she jerked back and stopped. All the people over there stopped their spirits and opened their distance. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s better not to mess around!" From the pillar came the sound of the head of the market. "We have no choice but to do so. Please forgive me!"The men all bowed in the direction of the pillars and said one after another. Very respectful. "You don''t have to be polite! As for what you have said, I will consider it carefully. If there is no big problem, I think it is necessary to join hands with this scheme. " "The Lord of the ruins is wise and powerful. I think our cooperation will be very successful." The man bowed respectfully to the pillar again, and his face could not help but smile. "Cooperation?" The white night and the snow Niang grandma both knew that something was wrong and looked at the pillar in unison. "Elder martial brother, who are you cooperating with? Who the hell are they? " Grandma xuenian squinted at the pillar and asked. "Is younger martial sister very interested in this?" The voice in the pillar asked. "Of course, because I can''t think of anyone who would like to cooperate with you, a heartless and inhuman fellow!" Xue Nian''s grandmother''s eyes show ferocious way. "There are too many people willing to cooperate with me, but you don''t know it, younger martial sister! I don''t know how much better what I got now than that useless sect. Master... He was wrong in the end. What I said and did was right! " The voice of the pillar came out again. It''s magnificent and surging, and the listener is in a trance. Grandma xuenian was smiling, but the killing intention on her face was particularly obvious. She has run out of patience. She has already planned to do it... the purpose of her coming here is to kill people, but she has no spare time to say useless nonsense. However, at this time, a voice of indifference came. "Lord of the ruins, these... Don''t belong to the people of the state of Liszt?" As soon as the words came out, the people''s eyes fell on the body of the sound source. The sound source... It''s white night!! "Well?" The owner of the market in that pillar was quite unexpected. He had noticed the white night for a long time. He thought he was the disciple of grandma xuenian, but he didn''t pay any attention. After all, there is a period of Jin emperor. How can you come here, apart from being brought in by grandma xuenian? But why do you know that these people are not from Lisheng Prefecture? Could it be that Xue Nian told him? "Who are you? You know, there''s no place for you to talk here? " The head of the market spoke directly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2827 "Lord of the ruins, my name is Bai Ye, the Lord of dragon Jue! I''m here to discuss with you about the cooperation between longjue and tianruo ruins. " White night confessed directly and said. However, to his astonishment, tianruo market master and grandma xuenian had never heard of the name. "White night? The name is quite familiar... I seem to have heard of it, but I don''t seem to know it... " the head of the market asked in a puzzled tone. Tianruo ruins were closed thousands of years ago. Although some people in tianruo ruins have heard the name of white night, the owner of the ruins has been practicing in the column all the time, and he doesn''t care about the outside world at all. I''m afraid he will not take it to heart when he hears that his subordinates have mentioned this name by chance. As for grandma xuenian, it''s even more impossible to hear about it. As soon as she got out of prison, she directly killed and ran to the ruins of tianruo, intending to revenge. Who would she care about in the daytime? "What do you mean In the white night, he asked the owner of the market. However, as soon as this was said, the owner of the market laughed directly. He looked at grandma xuenian: "this man, did you bring it?" "Yes." "What is his origin? Why do you say such childish things? " Ask again. No matter who it is, no matter who he is, no matter who he is, he will not care about it any more! What''s more, what is dragon Jue? They''ve never heard of it! How can they care about this kind of power in every corner? "What did he come from? Didn''t he tell you? Why do you ask me? " Grandma xuenian shook her head and said, "it''s you. Do you want to roll out? Let''s fight with me. Either you or I die today. Let''s not waste any more time! " "Younger martial sister, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to fight! We should unite. At present, the state of Liszt has been in chaos, with internal and external troubles and chaos. Your strength is so excellent. If you are willing to cooperate with me, why don''t we worry about big things? When the time comes not to unify the state of Risheng, even if it is to separate and occupy half of the sky, there will be plenty of resources for us to practice. At that time, we will have what we want and what we can worry about? Younger martial sister, isn''t that good? " The head of the market said. However, grandma xuenian ignored her and said, "elder martial brother, you betrayed your school and killed your master. Even my disciples died because of you! Do you think I''ll be with you again? I am here today to send you on the road. How can I be reconciled without killing you? " "Younger martial sister, we really don''t have to fight!" "Get out and die! If you don''t, I''ll come! " Grandma xuenian yelled and asked to raise her hand to kill the general at the pillar. White night didn''t do it. The group of people just stood there and looked. It''s a grudge between grandma xuenian and the owner of the market. It''s hard for outsiders to interfere. Whoa! Granny xuenian''s spirit was urged and her firepower was fully opened. A turbulent air current broke out all over her body, and she hit the black column fiercely. The mighty force of mountains and seas pours on the pillar like a great beast. This is destructive power that cannot be explained by words. It''s shocking. Irresistible, invincible... however, just as she killed the pillar. Bang! A thick barrier rose directly and stopped grandma xuenian in front of her, intending to stop her. "Can you stop me?" Granny xuenian yelled, and two streamers of light burst out of her palm. Then two fierce antelope shadows rushed out and hit the barrier. Bang Dang! The antelope slammed down on the barrier. The barrier burst on the spot, breaking into a large number of fragments, splashing around. What a terrible destructive force. The following white night to see seriously, mind thoughts. However, just as the antelope smashed the border, and grandma xuenian was in a strong position to kill her, a strange voice suddenly sounded. Then I saw that the pieces splashing around were as if they had come back to life and gathered again. "What?" Granny xuenian breathed and immediately urged the magic weapon to protect her body. But it''s too late... bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a violent and dense explosion suddenly sounded. I can see that there is a twist in the area where xuenian grandma is located, and a large amount of shocking destructive Qi is intended to linger among them. As for Granny xuenian herself... Now she has disappeared, as if she was blown up by the terrible explosion. And then it was. Whoa! A frightful snowstorm suddenly fell from the sky and quickly turned into a blizzard, revolving around the dark pillar.It''s grandma xuenian. We can see that the snowstorm is extremely violent and swift. After three or four breaths, a giant ice crystal giant appeared in front of the dark pillar. The giant raised his horrible fist and smashed it fiercely. Boom!! The fists of terror hit the post heavily. The pillar trembled, but there was no big deal. The ice giant persevered and intended to launch a second round of attack. But at this time, the change began again. Gulu Gulu... suddenly, a lot of dark and terrible black smoke came out from the pillar. The black smoke quickly turned into two big hands and directly grasped the terrible crystal fist which was smashed down. The crystal fist can''t move forward any more immediately... then. more and more black smoke appeared in the column, and all the black smoke turned into terror hands and grabbed at the crystal giant. The crystal giant roared and struggled to get rid of these terrifying and ferocious palms, but to no avail. Until then. Click! All the big hands of terror are working to tear the ice crystal giant to pieces. The ice crystal giant couldn''t resist these terrible hands, and was directly torn into pieces on the spot... and when the pieces broke, a streamer of light rushed out from the inside and directly killed the crack at the pillar. That streamer... It''s granny xuenian!! She gazed at everything in the crack and made a mad attack. She did not have any hesitation. She kept a posture of immortality, which made people breath frozen. "Die for me!" Xue Nian grandma growled, and her halo burst again. It''s like a sword in the past. But at this point. "Younger martial sister, if you want to defeat me, I''m afraid it''s impossible!" The voice of indifference rang out. Whoa! The dark air inside the pillar erupted directly and completely, and then wrapped up along the column. The whole column was black. The frightful sword halo hit the pitch black atmosphere on the surface of the pillar, and it didn''t penetrate into it. "What?" Granny xuenian breathed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2828 At the moment, the column seems to be a tight wind hard to the extreme of the building. The dark smell of the surface gives it absolute defense. No matter how fierce Xue Nian''s attack is, she can''t tear him apart... seeing this, grandma xuenian was not willing to roar and roar, and then she would build up an attack to bombard the pillar. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... countless giant ice sculptures of ten Zhang long were released. The ice sculptures turn into ice blades and pour down towards it. However, it still has no effect. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... when all the ice blades hit the pillar heavily, all of them were only the result of their own disintegration and fracture, and the pillar was not damaged at all, and was not injured... grandma xuenian''s pupil was swollen and her body was shaking. "Younger martial sister, do you have this strength?" The voice of the Lord of the market rang from the pillar. With a little disdain and ridicule. "Well, what is hiding in this pillar? Are you going to be a shrinking turtle all your life Granny xuenian was furious and yelled. "You are just incompetent and furious. This pillar has been integrated with me for a long time. It is me and I am it. How can we hide or not? Younger martial sister, it''s easy for me to kill you. Don''t you realize that? " The main market is light road. Granny xuenian gnashed her teeth: "I''ll tell you! I will kill you even if I am broken to pieces! I will avenge those who have been killed by you "Naive, naive!" The indifferent voice of the Lord floated again. Grandma xuenian still wants to do something. But this time, the owner of the market didn''t want to pester her any more. "Long my day, if it''s a big trend!" One word fell to the ground. Boom! An earth shaking trend was directly suppressed and fell directly on grandma xuenian. Grandma xuenian was caught off guard. Her feet fell down and half of her body seemed to sink into the soil. She clenched her teeth and braced herself. At this time, the voice of the Lord of the market in the pillar rings again. "Younger martial sister, if you are willing to help me and compete with me for hegemony, I will not only not kill you, but also give you everything you want. Why do you want to die here?" "You son of a bitch..." grandma xuenian roared again, her eyes were about to crack, and her soul was fully opened. She rushed out of the soil, turned into a white light, and rushed to the pillar. At that moment, she burst out all the soul power in her body. Thick but cold spirit is full of heaven and earth. The air between heaven and earth became cold at once. The sky was covered with snow. A cold wind enough to freeze the soul blows, rippling in the whole tianruo city. Before and after only ten interest, the whole day if the city is directly covered by goose feather snow. The world is turning white at this moment. Light and look at the white night. All the souls raised their eyes. However, there was a huge shadow like a soul wandering in the deep valley behind grandma xuenian. The shadow with her body, hard toward the pillar to kill in the past. The force of ice, which was enough to seal everything, fluttered and lingered on the palm of her hand which had been patted in front of her. "Younger martial sister, you are really stubborn!" Then a huge black hand stretched out from the crack in the pillar and fiercely hit and killed grandma xuenian. Bang! The earth shattering sound rang out. The two forces collide in the air, converge fiercely in one place, and then burst out. A surge and thick shock of destruction, dazzle lines from that bloom, expand to the surrounding. Many buildings around were destroyed, and the terrifying dazzle pattern hit this side. The white night immediately released the energy barrier, and those souls also urged the magic weapon to resist the impact of the dazzling pattern. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... there was a violent explosion. This dazzling pattern actually can smash the emptiness into life. Granny xuenian, who was standing up there, seemed unable to support the strength instilled by the head of the ruins. She yelled, and the whole person was suddenly shaken and fell to this side. Bang! Grandma xuenian''s body fell heavily on the ground and rolled for two laps. Before she got up, she spat out blood in her mouth. It seems that she is seriously injured... she is not the opponent of the market leader! "Younger martial sister, why are you suffering?" The head of the market shook his head with indifference on his face. "Hateful... Can''t... Can''t kill you with my own hands... I''m not willing to! I hate... I hate... " grandma xuenian growled in a low voice, her eyes were red with blood, her mouth was constantly spitting out blood, and her body was shaking violently. She tried to get up, but now it was extremely difficult."Younger martial sister, this is your own choice. You can live well and live better than anyone else, but you gave up this good option! You asked for it. You can''t blame anyone! " The head of the market shook his head. Xue Nian''s eyes are about to crack. "The strength of the Lord of the ruins is really penetrating. I think our leaders will be very happy if we can cooperate with them." The representatives of the souls went straight forward and said again to the Lord of the ruins. "I''ll make you laugh." "You are welcome! Since the head of the market can solve the problem, we won''t disturb him much! Please allow me to leave for the moment. I''ll go back and wait for the good news from the Lord! " "Good!" The head of the market answered and did not ask for it. These souls are leaving. "Wait a minute!" Drink and shout at night. They all looked at him. "You are a little emperor of Jin Dynasty. What else can you do?" The distant voice of the Lord of the ruins came out. He is very impatient with this arrogant and ignorant mole ant. "Who are these people Ask in the daytime. "Who are they? How can you ask them? Take a good look at who you are The main market is light road. "Lord! If you don''t know what you''re doing, you''d better get rid of it. If the owner of the market is in trouble, we can help him. " The soul said. "Then please take this garbage away when you leave. Don''t pollute the place." Market main road. "Good!" Several souls nodded and went straight forward. The white night looked at those people and said, "Lord, I''m not here to fight. I said, I''m here to discuss cooperation with you. I hope you can listen to me! It''s not good for anyone if they fight and see blood! " "If you can solve these people, I''ll have a good talk with you!" The main market is light road. "Oh? Good The white night nods, the direct body shape moves, turns into the shadow, rushes to those who want to kill own soul. "What?" Those souls did not react, but saw a wave of arm in the white night. Sonorous! A sword light passed by... when the sword light disappeared, the white night returned to its original place, motionless. Everything happened between the electric light and flint, and then as if nothing had happened... then, the heads of those souls rolled down directly from their necks. Blood is shining in the sky... in the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2829 Poop! Several bodies fell heavily on the ground. The blood of the broken neck flushed like a fountain, directly dyed the ground red. The crowd was dumbfounded. The LORD was silent. Granny xuenian, lying on the ground over there, has a big mouth and an incredible face! This guy is just the emperor of Jin Dynasty! Who can be killed by him... Which is not the existence of Yujun level! These jade princes were killed by a small emperor of Jin Dynasty with one move and a second. How terrible? People began to examine the day and night again. "I can''t believe that you can wipe out Yujun directly even though you are a little emperor of Jin Dynasty..." young man, are you hiding your strength, or are you saying that I have lost my sight? " The head of the market opened his mouth and said faintly. "Yes, Lord. I''m still saying that. I''m here to talk about cooperation with you." Calm way of white night. No pride, no impatience, no anger. "What kind of cooperation do you want to talk to me about?" The head of the market asked. White night wanted to say it, but he thought of something. He looked at the group of souls and said calmly, "can the Lord of the ruins tell me first where these people come from?" "They?" The owner hesitated and asked, "why do you ask this?" "Please state clearly." White night road. "Where are they from? What''s your business?" The head of the market seems to be displeased. "Lord, what I said may have something to do with these people. If you can''t provide me with their identity, you can also explain to me the content of cooperation with them." Again in the white night. The LORD was silent. A representative from the group over there said, "you are worried about the conflict between our cooperation with the market owner and yours, right?" "Yes." The white night is outspoken. "Your Excellency is very interesting!" The man chuckled, and a look of disdain and killing passed in his eyes, and he said directly, "I''ll stop talking nonsense. I''ll tell you directly. We''re going to join hands with the Lord of the ruins to take the whole state of Lisheng." The voice falls, the people all stare at the white night, full of banter looking at his expression. However, the white night is very calm. Take the whole state of Lysander? At present, even the dark Dynasty dare not say such words. Those who dare to say such words are afraid that there is no other people there. "Look at your clothes. Are you from the state of Lysander?" White night road. "Yes." "So why serve those people?" "Why do you say that? Who we serve, isn''t it our freedom? Is it hard for us to serve the state if we are from the state? People die for money, birds die for food. What''s more, it''s only a matter of time before the city is conquered. Shenji palace can''t stop all this. " The man said with a smile. The white night took a deep breath and looked at the pillar where the owner of the market was located. "What does the Lord mean?" "Before you ask me this question, I have to ask you first! Who do you represent when you come to tianruo ruins? " "For whom? On behalf of myself, of course! On behalf of my dragon White night road. "You don''t represent Shenji palace?" "It doesn''t mean." "It doesn''t mean the dark dynasty?" "Yes." "Long Jue?" The head of the market fell into deep thought again, and then he said, "I have never heard of it!" "So..." "I''m not interested in your dragon!" "If I guess well, you should also ask me to join hands with you, dragon Jue, to resist the army over there," he said "Yes..." the white night sighed slightly and shook his head: "but I didn''t expect that the people there had infiltrated into the state and began to recruit some influential leaders of the state." "Shenji Palace''s defeat has been obvious, and it has been unable to recover. It is a matter of certainty to be defeated. It is only a matter of time before the fall of Lisheng Prefecture. It is the king''s way to surrender earlier this time! Do useless resistance, will only let oneself forever The head of the market shook his head: "the Lord of the market always thinks that those who know the current affairs are the heroes! If you do not understand this truth, you will not be far away from death! " "It seems that the head of the market has decided to join hands with the other side." In the white night. "I''ve been planning that for a long time." Market main road. "Hehe, if so, the Lord has made a wise choice." Exclaimed the souls over there, their faces full of excitement. "Lord of the market, I think we can discuss again. If you have any conditions or requirements, you can put forward them directly. I will meet all your requirements." White night still wants to try to fight for it. It''s a pity that they don''t care. "Although this man is not from Shenji palace, I think he will be your enemy. I will give him to you, and it can be regarded as a gift from me to your adults." Said the Lord."The sincerity of the Lord of the ruins can be learned from heaven. We adults will certainly know the attitude of the Lord! I hope we have a good cooperation A few people laughed and walked towards the white night. Seeing this in the white night, I was disappointed. He came to cooperate with 120% sincerity, but the other side didn''t take him seriously at all. "If you can''t be a friend, you can only be an enemy." The white night sighs. "You''d better go to the netherworld first." A soul of the light way, the first rush to directly stimulate the space soul Jue, to take the first level of the white night. His skills are much better than those killed by the white night before. As soon as he gets close, he distorts the surrounding space and blocks the way out of the white night. Then he holds the space blade in one hand and kills him hard at his neck. The speed is fast and cruel, and the technique is mysterious and exquisite. But in the moment of approaching, the white night moved his fingers. Whoa! A wonderful air, like a twisted swirl, spreads around. In an instant, the twisted, fragmented space is flattened and spread forward. This wonderful Qi is actually a space power, but it is more powerful and terrifying by the other party''s space power. The other side did not have time to avoid, was crushed by the space force, the whole person instantly became as thin as paper and died on the spot. "What?" The rest were stunned. "Since the market owner is not willing to cooperate with me, I have to kill all your partners!" White night light said, finger a stretch. Whew! A sword light is released, and it rushes forward like a sharp sword. Then he rushes out. The light of the sword is like a rainbow and kills the crowd. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the terrible sword light is rampant, unstoppable, and terrible. These souls can''t stop the attack of the white night. If they attack at will, they will be forcibly cracked by day and night, and their defense is a joke... in a blink of an eye, eight soul people here have been cut off. The Lord of the market was silent again. Grandma xuenian''s autumn eyes widened and looked at the figure who was fighting wildly in the crowd in disbelief. "This guy is really the emperor of Jin Dynasty?" She murmured to herself www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2830 The extraordinary strength of the white night, the startled people were stunned. The souls all retreated and did not dare to fight the white night. But the white night was aggressive and attacked with the sword. It''s all about getting rid of these people. "Hum! Do you really think we can''t subdue you, arrogant fellow? " The leader of the group was so angry that he directly offered a bronze mirror and waved it towards the white night. Whoa! Copper mirror flying to the white night, mirror crazy flashing, shining a sudden white light, directly covering the white night. The white night wanted to dodge, but the area covered by the white light was too large, but it was like a living creature. With the movement of the white night, he was constantly blocking the road of his evacuation, and the white night had no chance to escape. He closed his eyes and snorted, his fingers jerked, releasing a lot of black river energy, covering the surface of his skin. In an instant. Whoa! The whole body of the white night overflows with black light, magical tight. The white light made a sharp and harsh sound on his body, but the white night did not hurt at all. The light like a needle could not penetrate his skin. "What?" The collar was stunned, rotated and bit his teeth, and the whole man rushed over. "Thousands of killing shadows!" The man roared and his soul method was released. Then he saw his body split into thousands of figures, just like a big net wrapped in the white night. These figures all raise their hands and feet, ferocious and miserable, carrying the power of destroying the earth and the sky. The night is cold and staring, standing still. The head of the market and grandma xuenian watched the scene together. The power of this move, even if it is the two of them, can not be ignored. Gollum! See the horror of thousands of shadows fall, covering the white night completely. From the outside, people can no longer see the shadow of the white night. After being covered, these figures actually melt together like molten magma, forming a huge and bright red turtle shell, and shrinking a little bit. After a while. Bang!! The tortoise shell burst. A magnificent and splendid mushroom cloud rises and blooms. The breath of terror and destruction was raging around. The buildings around the square were directly destroyed, and countless souls were wiped out by the breath of destruction. "Prevent!" Granny xuenian was shocked, and urged the last breath to shout. Whoa! A magic weapon like a bell tripod appeared and directly covered her body to resist the destructive breath from the impact. "Go The head of the market also cried out. Then see the square around the rise of a layer of black border, blocking the breath of destruction to the outside. The boundary is particularly strong and impregnable. The breath of terror and destruction can not be shaken even when it is released to the outside world... for about seven or eight times, the terrible atmosphere of destruction gradually dissipates. Then we can see that the former leader has withdrawn. As for the place where the explosion happened, there was still a vague figure. It was white night. People watch the dust disappear there, but they don''t know what the day is like. Such a terrible explosion, how dare people not die. However, when the dust gradually settled and the body shape of the white night gradually became clear, everything was clear. , the whole body is still intact The leader was stunned. "Is that all you have?" The white night looked at the leader and looked at the head of the market: "isn''t it ridiculous to join hands with such a waste?" The Lord of the ruins said nothing. "Bastard, how dare you call me a waste!! I want you dead! There is no place to die The collar was furious and rushed up again. But this time, white night will not be used to him. "You want me to die without a burial place? Do you think you have the qualification? " White night cold hum, suddenly step a little, the whole person suddenly disappeared. The leader breathed a tremor. Before he could react, he was pinched on the shoulder with one hand and smashed to the ground. Bang! The earth trembled wildly. The leader was shocked by the force of brutality, and his eyes were full of stars, and his spirit was in disorder. And when he regained some consciousness, he saw that his neck had been pinched by the night, and the whole person was carried by the other party. The huge force of five fingers can hardly breathe. His eyes widened, and his whole body was covered with fear. He tried his best to get rid of it, but he was shocked to find that his own strength could not be shaken even after he countered the power of this man"No... don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..." the leader issued a shrill cry and begged for mercy. But... It didn''t work. I saw the white night suddenly exert force. Click! The neck of that collar was directly cut off by the white night life, and the power of terror was transmitted from his five fingers, as if the electric current covered the whole body of the leader. Whew! His body was torn to pieces, and he died on the spot. "Ah?" The rest of the people were terrified and shivered. The leaders have been killed. What do they take to fight against the white night? Immediately the crowd turned around and ran away. However, their speed is not comparable to that of the white night. They are directly caught up by the white night and chopped off with a sword. Whew! No matter who it is, in front of the terrible sword spirit, they are all fragile like paper paste. Where the sword light passes, the blood splashes everywhere, and the internal organs ripple. No matter who it is, the death is extremely miserable. "Lord! Help The rest of the people were scared out of their wits and rushed to the pillar like crazy. They knelt on the ground, kowtowed and begged the Lord of the ruins to help him. After all, only the Lord of the ruins can prevent the existence of this terrible Jin Dynasty. "If you''re all killed, no one can take my attitude there!" The head of the market said, "boy! Stop it! Don''t kill again It means a serious command, with a little voice. But... The night didn''t stop. It''s a direct kill. "Presumptuous! The Lord of the market told you to stop! Don''t you hear me The head of the market was furious and immediately drank and yelled. However, Bai Ye didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He just took a sword and cut him in front of him. "No The soul screamed bitterly. However, no one can stop the white night at this moment. Whew! A strange voice came out. The body of the soul was cut into countless pieces by the sword spirit on the spot and died. The scene suddenly quieted down. The air seemed to condense. Time seemed to stop. Granny xuenian was staring at this scene with no blood on her face. The owner of the market fell into silence again. Everyone can see what the white night means. This is a provocation! Naked provocation! Challenge the dignity of the Supreme Master of tianruo ruins! Challenging his authority... "are you... Going to fight against me?" I don''t know how long it took for the Lord tianruo to speak. But this time, his voice was full of senleng and killing intention www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2831 Facing the question of the Lord of tianruo market, the white night is very calm. He took off his sword and looked at the Lord of tianruo. "You want me not to kill him, do you mean you still want to cooperate with that side?" The white night coagulates the eye, the face has no expression to say. "Do you really think the state of Lysander can handle that? Ignorance! Stupid! A man like you is nothing but a dead man in the grave If the Lord of the market disdains the way. "Dead bones in the grave? Let''s see who it is. " Looking at the pillar in the white night, he went straight to it. "What?" Grandma xuenian was shocked. "Ants! What do you want? Are you trying to challenge me The Lord of tianruo said, almost roaring. "Since you are determined to cooperate with that place, I can only clean you up! After all, I am in a hostile state with that side! " White night said, raised his hand, a sword light again in the palm. "Ha ha ha ha ha, I don''t know the height of the earth! Do you think that if you kill a few stinky fish and rotten shrimp, you can make enemies with us? Ridiculous! Ridiculous! Ha ha ha The Lord of tianruo ruins laughed, and his voice was filled with disdain and ridicule: "OK, since you are such a mole ant, you don''t know the height of heaven and the earth! This seat will give you a chance! Come on, let me have a look at what kind of means you have to make yourself so arrogant and ignorant "You may not have thought of my means!" White night cold hum, the pace of a leap, like a sharp arrow flying toward the dark column. "You''ll have the meat sauce After that, the dark column overflowed with a large amount of terrible and strong black gas, which gathered into a huge palm, and directly fell from the sky and beat hard to kill here in the white night. This is the power of the Lord. Before the palms fall, the void bursts into pieces. The track of time moves slowly because of this terrible force, and all the energy in the four directions is poured out... however, when the palm is about to be killed on the white night... clang! A strange sword light suddenly burst out, followed by a sword like crescent flying forward. The sword is extremely dark, but as thin as a cicada''s wing. Once it was born, all the forces around it disappeared like grains of sand. The huge and terrifying palm seemed to be covered by something. When it hit the white night, it had turned into a few wisps of black smoke and died with the wind. "What?" The head of the market lost his voice. "It''s impossible..." grandma Xue Nian also whispered to herself. Such a sight is simply appalling and unimaginable! However, a more frightening and incredible scene appeared! However, the sword spirit of the flying shuttle went straight into the dark column. The surface of the pillar once again overflowed with a lot of breath, just like the previous defense against grandma xuenian''s attack, preparing to resist the sword Qi in the white night. It''s just that... The sword Qi comes, but it''s unblocked and helpless. It directly penetrates the defense of the dark column, and cuts heavily on the dark column, and then... chi!! It''s like the sound of a sharp blade cutting through the flesh, and the whole sword Qi directly penetrates through. Whew!!!! A blood red slit appeared immediately in the dark column. After a moment, a large amount of blood splashed out from inside. "Hongbing!" Grandma xuenian cried out in surprise. "Ah The Lord of the market made a painful sound, and the whole column began to vibrate. More and more cracks appeared on the surface of the column. White night, carrying the abandoned sword, went to the head of the ruins. "Since you have decided to betray the state and cooperate with it, then I have to kill you! If this day is a ruin, let me lead it! " Said the white night in a low voice, his pale face full of ferocity. Whoosh! The man rushed out immediately, carrying the terrible sword of abandoning God, mercilessly cleaved to that strange pillar. "Get out of here!" Suddenly, a roar from the owner of the market broke out in the pillar. This voice is filled with the force of resistance which is hard to explain with words. When the night approaches, it feels that the body is pushed by countless pairs of invisible big hands, and the whole person seems to be torn apart. But he didn''t pay attention, just a low drink. "Go Whoa! The strength of Hongbing directly shattered the force of resistance. White night directly close to the pillar, abandon the divine sword to the pillar. "Ah The Lord of the ruins roared again. But the pillar suddenly burst open, the whole toward the surrounding sputtering, a strange figure gushed out from the inside, flying above the sky. That''s the head of the market! He knew that no matter how hard the pillar was, it could not be compared with Hongbing. If he continued to hide in the pillar, it would only become a living target in the white night!The Lord of the ruins floated in the sky. Its noumenon is a mass of blood fog shadow, can not see the human form, but can vaguely see the blood mist shadow, there seems to be some terrible monster wandering. Grandma xuenian got up with difficulty, sat on the ground and looked at the owner of the market. She said, "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect that after all these years, you have become such a man, a ghost and a ghost! Hehe, it seems that you don''t even want to do it for the sake of strength? " "For the sake of flesh, what''s your body strength? You are so paranoid. That''s how you differ from me The voice of indifference spread. The sound is like sand grains rubbing, and the people''s scalp trembles and numbs. "But for the sake of strength, even people don''t do it. What''s that? This has completely lost the bottom line, you are no longer the owner of everything, you are just a machine carrying power! How can you gain strength again? You are no different from an animal Grandma xuenian said coldly. "Stupid! Ignorance! Mean! Dirty! You''re just like maggots in the stinking ditch! You are not worthy to communicate with me at all The Lord of tianruo ruins said that he had no patience to talk nonsense. It opened its mouth and vomited toward the white night. Whoosh, whoosh... a large number of cockroaches the size of their heads fly out of their mouths and rush towards the white night. These cockroaches are not only very big, but also full of tusks. They also have a terrible smell of destruction on their teeth, which is extremely destructive. If they are drowned by these cockroaches, they will be gnawed into skeletons at night. But white night is not afraid of that. He raised his hand again and sacrificed another Hongbing, and then activated the power of Hongbing. Whoosh... the fierce flame is like a big wave to invade. Those who rush like cockroaches are all covered with fire, and then one by one is roasted and crisp, falling to the ground. "Lihuang sword?" The Lord of the market made an incredible sound. "How could he have two soldiers at the same time?" Grandma xuenian was also surprised. "More than two!" In the white night, the light burst out with a flash of palm www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2832 The glare was surging, and the terrible Hongbing spirit was like a gushing spring water, which burst out outwards. In an instant, the soul of tianruo ruins was shocked and looked in this direction one after another. Everyone''s face was full of fear and shock. Although they don''t know what horror it is, their marrow and even their soul are shivering. No one knows what can release such terrible anger. But the Lord knows. In the blood red fog shadow, a pair of eyes like lanterns are staring at the white night. Staring at the amazing soldiers wandering around him. "Hong Bing... And there are eight of them?" Grandma xuenian''s eyes were wide open and her lips trembled. "Not eight." The hoarse way of the white night, he clasped his hand on the handle of the ancient long sword pinned on his waist, but he did not pull it out. "That''s..." Grandma xuenian suddenly realized something, and the whole person was shivering. "No way! No way The Lord of the market on the sky was also excited, and the huge blood mist was shaking wildly. Obviously, they all figured out what the key was. "I admit, my soul level is lower, but that doesn''t mean I can''t kill you!" White night said quietly, and then jump, toward the main market. "Ignorant child! What do you know? Are you bringing nine Hongbing soldiers with you today to give them to our Lord? " The Lord roared and dived directly into the white night. The surging blood shadow was like the beginning of boiling, and there were a lot of bubbles on the surface. Then the whole blood mist turned into a bloody giant nearly ten Zhang long. The giant opened his mouth and swallowed it fiercely into the white night. The huge mouth was covered with millions of sharp fangs. Every tusk is like a sword, terrible and frightening. Look at this posture, is to bite the white night to pieces, the soul is broken, just give up. But the white night was fearless. He stared at the giant, and his fingers moved again. Whoosh! Night Yao sword flies out and waves forward. Bang! The bright body of the sword splashed out a wonderful shadow. This polar shadow turns into a beautiful starry sky and flies forward. Every shining star is like a flying shuttle. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... the stars directly penetrated the giant, covering the whole. Whoa!! The giant was punctured by the stars on the spot, directly by the direct. The Lord''s attack was broken. "Ah It makes a sad cry, the sound seems to pierce the eardrum. However, after the call spread, the broken blood fog quickly gathered and re condensed into a huge blood fog form. "Is that all you have to do?" White night light looking at the blood fog road. "You... You The head of the market was so angry that he immediately roared and killed again. This time, its body split into three parts, into three figures. One holding a sword, one holding a gun, one holding a knife, killing to the white night. Three figures rolled out of three walls. One side is a sword wall, one side is a sword wall, and the other side is a gun wall. The intensive offensive was suffocating and could not be resisted at all. But in front of Hong Bing, these seemingly ferocious attacks have no effect at all! The white night backhand pulls out Jing Mie Dao and splits forward. It''s like a flood. It''s easy to cut through three walls of attack. The attack of the Lord of the ruins was easily broken again... the three figures did not retreat. They approached the white night and chopped at him crazily. Their attack seems to be nothing special, but the weapons in their hands have a destructive force that cannot be explained by words. If it is common, how can it resist such terrible power? But the white night is standing in place, motionless, let the other side of the sword imposed on the body. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... is coming out continuously. Those swords hit the white night, and there was nothing more than splashing out thick dazzling lines. The skin of white night can''t be cut off. His surface seems to have a layer of sharp armor, how can not be cut. "Hum!" The white night hums, the finger moves again. Ba Ba Hong soldiers immediately attacked from all directions and chopped at the bloody shadow. The blood shadow was terrified and retreated in a hurry. But it was a little slower.Three figures win is cut into silk, drift with the wind. "Is this the power of Hongbing?" The snow below looked at grandma in a daze. She can''t even break the black pillar of the ruins owner, but this person can easily cut the ruins owner into pieces with the help of Hongbing... how terrible is this? But there is one thing that makes granny xuenian even white night feel incredible. That is to say, the shredded market owners wriggle again, and then quickly gather together to form the huge shadow of the Lord again. Grandma xuenian''s face sank. White night is also the face of the coagulation. Although the market leader can''t kill him, he can''t help him, but... He can''t help him. Even if the enemy is killed by Hongbing and the other party is reduced to pieces, he can still quickly gather together and restore his dignity. It seems that... It is nothing... this kind of ability is great. Hongbing can''t be killed... It''s shocking enough! What''s more, white night doesn''t know whether the other party''s recovery and cohesion will consume their own energy, if it is not consumed... Then white night has no way to take the other party. After all, every time he wields and kills Hongbing, his energy consumption is huge. If this stalemate goes on... It will only be a white night to lose. "Hongbing is indeed a Hongbing! It''s really frightening, but... Although you have Hongbing, you can''t kill me, because I''ve already abandoned the physical body. I don''t have the existence of the physical body. I''m a virtual spirit body. No matter how strong the brute force and the destructive power, I can''t erase me!! What can you do for me? " The Lord of the market yelled. The white night was silent. "Elder martial brother, is this the power you pursue?" Grandma xuenian gnaws her teeth. "Yes, this is the power that I pursue, but what I pursue is far from that! My flesh body turns into a virtual spirit body. I am the invincible existence. Even Hongbing can''t help me. When I integrate my strength with the heaven and earth, then you will all live in my world. Whoever I want to live can live, and whoever I want to die must die! I am the master of the world! I will be a god! Ha ha ha... " the owner of the market laughed, especially arrogant. But he does have the capital to be arrogant. White night finally understood why Ruan asked him to seek cooperation with the Lord. This kind of virtual spirit is very useful for dealing with Outlands. It''s a pity that he will destroy the virtual spirit here today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2833 "You think it''s so simple!" The white night took a deep breath and looked at the main road of the market. "Arrogant mole ant, what you rely on is your Hongbing! What are you without Hong Bing? You do you really think I''m afraid of you? Although you have nine Hongbing, which is shocking, I have not been afraid of any sword, even Hongbing. You can''t help me, but I can slowly kill you! " "In addition, I don''t believe you can motivate Hong Bing forever! When you''re exhausted! I see what you can take to guard against my attack! Your head will be taken by me The laughter of the Lord of the ruins spread between heaven and earth. White night can not kill it, this battle has been doomed to the ruins Lord is invincible. Since he is in an invincible position, the battle has no meaning for the white night, unless he has some means to break this virtual spirit body. In the white night, he gazed at the owner of the market and then moved his arm. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... several terrifying abandoned gods swords flew past. The Lord of the ruins didn''t dodge or defend himself, so he let the spirit of sword be added to his body. Chi!!! Its huge body was cut to pieces without any accident. However, it was not long before the body of the owner of the ruins gathered together again and restored to its original state without any damage. The white night fell into silence. "I didn''t expect that the virtual spirit is so weird... Boy, you can take me out of here quickly. Don''t fight any more. We''ll evacuate first, and then we''ll take a long-term view to kill this beast together!" Grandma xuenian shouts. But the white night lines did not move. "Boy, did you hear what I said? Get me out of here! Don''t fight any more. If you continue to fight, you will only suffer. Now that the master of this guy has not arrived, they must be on the way to come. If you are surrounded by them, you will not be able to get rid of yourself. At that time, not only will Hong Bing be unable to protect himself, but also die. It is not worth the loss? " Grandma xuenian shouts. "Don''t you think it''s too hasty to give up like this?" The white night finally opened up. But the words are full of dare and cold. "Stupid!! Even Hong Bing can''t kill him. What do you want to fight him with? See your own strength Grandma xuenian spat and scolded. However, the white night ignored it, pulled out his sword again and rushed to the head of the ruins. "Ha ha ha ha ha, didn''t you see the scene just now? As I said, Hong Bing has no effect on me! " The head of the market laughed and said directly. Grandma xuenian over there still wanted to talk, but at this time, she suddenly realized something and suddenly withdrew. White night cold hum a, eyes full of ferocious meaning, suddenly close, shout: "Liuhe Jinghong broken!" The sound fell to the ground, and all the eight Hongbing soldiers gathered together, and then they collided violently. Bang!!!!!! A sudden white light spread around. In an instant, the center of tianruo city is directly filled with a mass of white light. The retreating granny xuenian was so scared that she almost screamed. She hastened to urge the magic weapon and put it in front of her. The white light hits her magic weapon directly, and the magic weapon melts instantly. She urged more than ten magic weapons in succession, but they couldn''t resist it. People retreated like crazy, but still could not completely avoid the white light. It didn''t stop until it reached a few blocks outside the square. When she regained her consciousness, she found that her arms were melted by the white light, her skin was all wrinkled, and she was almost engulfed by the white light. Finally, I got my life back. She was shivering and had a lingering fear. "Hongbing secret method! This is the secret of Hongbing! " Granny xuenian shivered and whispered, and she looked at the center in a hurry. However, with just one glance, grandma xuenian froze. But at this moment, the whole central square area has been completely hollowed out. Nothing! The former houses, streets, phalanxes, statues... All disappeared. Even the ground is gone. A huge pit appeared in front of grandma xuenian. There''s nothing in the pit. Except for a tall and straight figure. It was white night!! He stood quietly in the pit, surrounded by eight Hongbing. The world is especially quiet. There is no dust in the air. As for the former owners of the market, there is no trace. "Dead?" Xue Nian grandma said stupidly. "No There was a sudden cry from the white night. "What?" Grandma xuenian was stunned. But I saw the white night looking into the sky. Then he found that the area above him gradually turned crimson, which was very strange."Is this?" Grandma xuenian''s pupils are dilated. There''s a lot of red particles in that area. These particles converge rapidly, and gradually clear, and gradually fuse. After three or four rest... "I can''t die!" A hoarse and proud voice came from the void. That''s just the shadow of the Lord! Then all the red particles gathered together. The head of the market... Appeared again in front of them. "Why... Is that so?" Grandma xuenian is a fool. She''s trying to come here to kill the Lord? Now it seems that this is more than innocence! Even Hongbing''s secret arts can''t kill it. Why should I kill the market leader? Ridiculous! Grandma xuenian took a deep breath, and the whole person was a little depressed. She found that she had been a failure in her life... but what''s the use of saying that now? The Lord of the ruins has been in an invincible position. The man does not want to leave, and death is doomed. "I''m afraid I''ll have to die here today! But it''s better than being stuck in prison all your life! " Grandma xuenian was hoarse. She accepted her life! It''s just... It''s not like that. "Interesting, interesting!" White night suddenly said, and then the whole face showed a touch of unprecedented madness. The corners of his mouth were even slightly raised. "Ants, what else do you have? Use it all! I will let you die The head of the market said faintly. In spite of this, everyone can see that the owner of the market is trying to use up the power of the white night to attack him. At the moment, the Lord of the market doesn''t have to fight back. All he had to do was wait until the night was exhausted and put it out. But how can white night be so easily killed? "Since Liuhe Jinghong can''t kill you, try this one!" White night suddenly said, and then all the Hongbing around him were waved out. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... Hong Bing flies at the four directions, and then stabs at his body in unison. "Well?" The Lord of the market made a voice of surprise. "This is... Seven metaphysics in one?" Grandma xuenian shouts. "How about the integration of seven Metaphysics? You can''t kill me! You can''t kill me! Ha ha ha... " the owner of the market laughed again, and his smile was full of disdain. At night, the corners of his mouth rose and his arms moved. Sonorous. The sound of a sword came out. The sword on his waist was pulled out www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2834 The clear and crisp sound of the sword seemed to run through the sky. Xue Nian''s grandmother''s scalp trembled, and her soul seemed to shake. "Dead dragon sword! It''s a dead dragon sword Grandma xuenian gave a shrill cry. At this moment, she was able to prove that the sword was the one she had imagined! It''s also the one she''s most afraid of!! "You said Hong Bing couldn''t kill you, but I don''t know if the dead dragon sword can kill you?" Said the hoarse white night. "Well, first of all, you have to touch the head of the market! As far as your strength is concerned, I don''t want you to kill me. You can''t touch me at all! " The Lord of the ruins roared, and at this moment he no longer chose to defend himself, but made every effort to launch an attack towards the white night. He must subdue this man as soon as possible, or... The consequences will be disastrous! "Rain of destruction!" The Lord of the ruins made a magnificent voice. A huge and terrifying whirlpool of blood appeared immediately above the sky. The whirlpool appeared and whirled wildly. It actually absorbed all spiritual powers from all directions. Then... crash!!! The rain poured down from the sky, pouring directly into the white night. These rain... It''s not real rain! But drops of blood! And it''s not as simple as human blood, they are particularly hot, and there is a kind of violent energy inside. Everything touched by this drop of rain will be melted. And it also has a kind of extremely terrible characteristic! That is to be able to decompose spirit! Of course, the Lord of the market didn''t expect to rely on this spell to kill the white night. Now it has only one purpose, that is, to exhaust the Qi of the white night as much as possible! It''s just... How can white night give it another chance? A strange voice came out. Then see those flying shuttle over the body of the Red soldiers brush in the white night, and bloom a dazzling light. Then those Hongbing and the white night bloomed the same light, which seemed to be integrated into one... when the halo disappeared, the wounds on the white night had disappeared, and those Hongbing could no longer see the shadow. But the smell of the white night has changed dramatically. The world can''t understand his breath, and can''t see his strength at the moment... grandma xuenian has no voice. The owner of the market is also staring at the white night with two huge lantern eyes. "Broken!" But see white night faint sound. Whoa! All of a sudden all the falling raindrops stopped in mid air. It can''t fall any more, as if someone had stopped it with time. However, neither grandma xuenian nor the owner of the market could feel the magic method of half a time... "what power is this?" Grandma xuenian murmured. For a long time, the head of the ruins could not understand the meaning of the spirit of the white night, or even the strength of his existence in the period of emperor Jin. Why... why is there so many means for the existence of a Jin Dynasty? The head of the ruins checked again and again to make sure that this man really existed in the period of emperor Jin, without any disguise! What''s going on with this guy? The head of the market was terrified. "Attack!" At this time, he saw that the white night was a drink again, and he pointed to the Lord of the market at the same time. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... those frozen raindrops seemed to be pulled by something, and rushed to the village owner over there. The Lord of the ruins breathed heavily, and immediately opened his blood mist like body into a big mouth, trying to absorb the energy. But when these energies are close. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... a series of explosions rang from all directions. All the raindrops that came in exploded. And the power generated by this explosion is particularly wonderful. It will not damage the soul or any person or object. It explodes directly at the soul, directly at the spirit. And the head of the ruins is the virtual spirit body. This kind of explosion has an impact on it. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! The blood shadow of the Lord of the ruins was twisted and scattered, as if it were kneaded into a ball of flour. After about four or five rest, I slowly recovered. "Did it work?" Grandma xuenian breathed out. "What power is this?" The Lord roared. But there was a tremor in the voice. He''s scared! This power... Even if it is him, he has already feared incomparably!! "The power you can''t know!"White night hoarse Road, suddenly body disappeared. The head of the market retreated in a hurry, and the huge blood shadow group moved wildly. But it moved and stopped. When you look to the side, you can see that the white night appears next to you... "ah?" The head of the market exclaimed. "Don''t you want to know what kind of power I just used? I''ll tell you now The white night said indifferently, suddenly pulled out the sword on his waist and cut it off to the head of the ruins. "No The head of the market screamed bitterly. But the sword of the dead dragon burst out a strange power. This power is the power of the dead dragon sword, but it is very unique because it is mixed with some energy. It''s like an open hitter, towards the blood shadow covered in the past. The energy is incomparably vast and magical, mysterious and exquisite. It can''t be analyzed, it can''t be understood. The blood shadow wanted to run, but it was too late. The speed of the sword power of the dead dragon is too fast. Before it can react, it is caged in. No matter how hard he struggled, it didn''t help. This energy has caught him. All his strength is weak in front of this energy. "Now, feel the power." The white night whispers, steps back, and withdraws from the ruins. Then the sword is put into the scabbard. At the moment of death Dragon Sword entering the scabbard. Dong!!! An earth shaking explosion was heard. A huge cross mark appeared directly at the place where the owner of the market was located. The cross mark is like a scar, printed between heaven and earth. A strange ripple spread around. In the ruins of tianruo, the roofs of all the buildings three feet high have been cut off. Even countless souls were shocked by this strange ripple and vomited blood. This is the terrible and destructive power of the past and the present! It''s an unparalleled destruction! A long space crack appeared over the tianruo ruins... as if the whole tianruo ruins had been wiped out by this blow... grandma xuenian''s mouth was wide open and gaped. She had never seen such a terrible move. She looked at the falling blood in the sky. That''s the Lord! He''s not dead yet. Although his body is a virtual spirit body, the strength of the virtual spirit body is still there. In addition, the white night does not attack him with pure dead Dragon Sword power, so it does not cause fatal damage. But even if there was no death, it was not much different... the white night fell from the sky and stood in front of the Lord of the ruins. At the moment, the terrible blood fog around the Lord of the ruins has been broken, revealing its original features www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2835 The main body of the ruins is a huge piece of meat. But this piece of meat is different from ordinary meat. It is composed of countless small particles. These particles are about the size of rice grains, but the so-called particles are just a layer of mucous membrane on the outside and red smoke inside. The smoke is the essence of the Lord. It has no substance, and the so-called meat pieces are just the conjunctiva formed by the fog. There is also the sense of the Lord. The two lantern sized eyes were half open at the white night in front of them. "Although the virtual spirit body is fearless and invincible, it is not invincible in the real sense in front of Hongbing. If I turn the power of the dead dragon sword into nothingness, can I attack and kill you?" White night light said, eyes appear indifferent. "The power of the dragon? You... How can you do that? This is the dragon sword! How many layers can you bridge the dead dragon sword? How can you use the power of death dragon sword in this way? impossible! It''s absolutely impossible It''s almost a roar. However, white night did not intend to explain to him any more. Tianruo ruins is a world of the jungle. As long as he kills the ruins master, he can master the power of the whole tianruo ruins. If you urge Qi directly at night, you have to start. "No! Stop it! I have something to say! " If the Lord of the market was in a hurry, he cried out hysterically. "Do you have any last words to account for?" The white night asked. "My Lord, don''t kill me, I will submit to you! I am willing to lead the whole tianruo ruins people to submit to you, I will do what you want me to do! Just say a word! I will do it! " Cried the Lord. "Oh? Now you want to surrender to me? Why haven''t you been so active before? " White night did not rush to start, the face raised a faint smile. "The villain didn''t know his majesty before. He offended him. Please forgive me! "Forgive me..." cried the market leader. "Don''t listen to him!" Grandma xuenian stood up in a hurry and said hysterically, "don''t talk to such a mean person! If you accept him, he will betray you for a long time! Such people who deceive their teachers, destroy their ancestors and destroy human nature, can''t talk about morality with them at all! Kill! He has to be killed! Kill Grandma xuenian was full of hate, and she was eager to tear the head of the market into pieces at night. Grandma''s words were not affected by her words. He looked at the owner of the market and said, "you cooperate with that place, so I think you should know it well?" The head of the ruins trembled, and immediately understood the intention of the white night, and quickly called out, "understand! Understand! I know everything. I know everything over there! " "Good." The white night crouched down, looked at the size of the lantern, but full of frightened eyes, and asked, "I ask you, what is the place over there? Are the aggressors there... All souls? " "Yes... They are soul people, but they are different from those of us..." the market leader said in a trembling voice: "they not only have the spirit of heaven, but also have the power of blood! Since they were born, they have been much better than the soul people of Lysander state. This is why they can invade the state. At the starting line, Lisheng state lost. In addition, the people of Lisheng like to fight internally. In the past million years, the strong have fallen too much. If it was not for the Shenji palace, the people there would have killed more than 100000 years ago and completely conquered it! " "So, what is the strength of the supreme leader over there?" Ask again in the white night. "God! That''s God! The real God! Compared with that one, I am just like a mole ant on the ground! It''s not worth mentioning The Lord of the market yelled, as if he had thought of something more terrible. His lantern sized eyes were full of fear. White night frowns. "In that case, how could they find you to cooperate?" Asked the white night. "Adults don''t know... They cooperate with me just to help them open the door to the state of Lysander by my hand. They just want me to be their dog! If they want to find a dog to lead the way, how can they care about the strength of the dog? " Said the Lord. "But since the strength there is so strong, Shenji palace has been defeated one after another, and the situation is extremely grim. Why not attack directly? Shenji palace has been unable to resist their invasion. It is a certainty that they will be killed in Lisheng. Why are they so troublesome that they come to meet you? If it is found out by Shenji palace, not only will the plan fail, but even the Shenji palace people can get a lot of useful information out of your mouth, won''t it? " The road sank in the white night. "My Lord, this... I don''t know very well, but... I have a guess!" The market owner is busy. For fear of speaking slowly, he was killed by a sword in the white night. "Guess? What guess? " Ask in the daytime. What is the surest way, my Lord, to invade the state? It''s to concentrate on attacking, break through the defense line of Shenji palace, enter Lisheng state and occupy it. However, this method is used there, which shows that the troops there may not be as many as we speculated! But why didn''t there suddenly be so many troops there? There''s only one explanation! That is, the troops over there have been transferred away! " Suddenly, Lord, you should know the reason why he left"Either there is civil strife over there, which needs to be suppressed by troops, or... There are other forces attacking there!" The road sank in the white night. "My Lord, you are right." The head of the market was busy calling. Thinking for a moment in the white night, and then staring at the owner of the market. "Well, do you know what''s next over there?" "Know... I know!" The market owner is busy. "Say it "Yes, sir. But you have to promise to let me go..." the LORD said again. Having said so much, the head of the market is still thinking about it. As long as you can live, you can have everything. It knows that. "No! You can''t let it go! " Granny xuenian came here stumbling and yelling, "if you let him go, you will surely die without a burial place. It will be a disaster!" "Younger martial sister! You hate me! It''s natural to say such words, but in fact you don''t know me at all! If I''m loyal to someone! I''ll be dead hearted, and I won''t have two minds! " The head of the market immediately explained. "Who killed the school? Was it not you who killed the white eyed wolf? " Xue Nian grandma said angrily. "Not me!" The owner of the market refused to admit it. "You... I killed you!" Granny xuenian yelled and threw herself at the head of the market with all her strength. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2836 Snow read grandma to the ruins Lord hate is undoubted. All her doors were slaughtered by the ruins, and even her disciples died of the Lord. It can be said that the ruins owner is her heart devil, is her nightmare. If she does not break the ruins into pieces, she will never be able to be safe in her life. But at this moment, snow reading grandma herself is the end of the crossbow, how did she kill the market owner? The Lord of the ruins is weak again, and then he is in distress to beg for mercy. It is also a night of dialogue, not to her. Her attack has no effect on the market owner. It was not the case. Snow read grandma rushed over, directly hit an empty, body directly from the ruins of the body through the past. "Younger martial sister, even if I have already landed in such a field, it is not you said that killing can kill! Want to move me? You don''t have this capital yet! " "The Lord of the ruins said in a cold voice, and disdain was in his words. In its view, snow reading grandma is just a tool. A tool, can you hurt it? If it wasn''t for the night, it would have taken snow to grandma and tortured it. Snow read grandma heard the sound, the whole people were a little crazy, I don''t know where to pull out a sharp and cold dagger, and the ruins of the Lord of the body of the empty body. "Die! Die for me! Die for me! " She growled in a bleak voice. But it doesn''t work. No matter how sharp the dagger is, it can not be hurt by half. The night silently watched this scene. The market owner also laughed. "Younger sister, you are still so stupid! Still so easy to be played in the palm of the hand, for these years, you have not grown up, you, or that, ridiculous. " "You!!!" Snow read grandma''s breath chest a surge, is no longer able to bear, mouth a, spit out blood, almost no syncope past. "Ha ha ha ha!" The market owner laughed. The night silently watched all this, without opening to stop. He didn''t care about the snow reading grandma. "All right! Let''s just say it''s business! " It was a while before I spoke in the night. "Sir, I still say that. If you let me go, I will tell you everything I know." The market owner said busily. "You''re bargaining with me?" The night coagulated the eyes. "My lord... I just want to live! There is no other meaning. " "But you are not qualified to tell me that! I advise you to tell me everything you know! After I hear it, I decide not to let you go! " The night is light. "Now that''s the case, it would be better to die next!" The master of the ruins bite. "OK, I will do you!" He doesn''t talk about it in the night. If you want to release the strange sword power of the dead dragon, you must clean up the ruins owner. "No!" The market owner cried out in a hurry with fear. "I''ll give you another last chance!" The cold way in the white night. The ruins were trembling and they knew that they could not talk to the white night any more. This guy, it''s a total unreasonable person. "Adults, actually... There are no plans over there. Their action plan is actually simple, that is, they should be compatible with each other!" The Lord of the ruins trembled. "Should we be in harmony? What does it mean? " "Adult, actually, the people sent over there to persuade cooperation are not only here, but actually go to many places. There is a plan to cooperate with every force that has been enmitable with the Shenji palace! Let them join forces to attack the Shenji palace. In this way, the first and the end of the Shenji palace will be difficult to look after, and the front line will collapse. In this way, they can even enter the state of Lishen without any effort! It''s very good for a glued situation! " Said the market owner. "Hum! Are these people going to betray the state of lissan? They can be better when the state of lissan is down? " The cold way in the white night. "They can''t control it. Which one of the souls today is not profit-seeking? In this turbulent world, who still wants to keep the world in mind, just for the sake of justice? Strength is the hard truth, strength, is the capital of speaking and living! " Said the market owner hoarse. Silence was in the white night. "It was a while before you said," so you know what potential groups are there to work with? " "How can I know that, my lord? This kind of secret, there is no way to tell me. They will only inform me on the day when they join hands! " "Is it?" "But adults... I probably know who they will choose to persuade." "Who?" "It must be enemies of the Shenji palace, even those who hate it! After all, only Shenji palace is fighting with the whole state of Lisheng. There is also a hatred for the Shenji palace. The enemy is a friend. I think many people understand this reason! " The main road of the ruins. "I know." "I have to visit these places one by one, since that is the case," he said, nodding softly at night"My Lord said so!" The owner of the market is busy to make peace. "However, since the other party has adopted such means, perhaps as you said before, there are irresistible problems, which need to be investigated carefully!" White night always believes that the other party can not be invincible. As long as they are human beings, there will be shortcomings and mistakes. If we can seize their shortcomings and weaknesses and make use of them, we may reverse the current situation. "How do you intend to investigate?" "Don''t you want to cooperate with tianruo ruins and take down the state of Lisheng? In that case, send someone to answer. " The white night is light. "But the messengers who came to talk were killed by you. There is bound to be doubt. " "If you kill, you can send someone over. It''s not to let the other side gain trust in you, but to investigate the information about it." White night hoarse way, suddenly will die Dragon Sword pull out. "Lord, what are you going to do "I suddenly feel that I''m not sure about letting you do it. It''s better for me to be the master of the market. Maybe I can handle it more easily." "No!! Don''t "Lord, I have told you everything. Why do you want to kill me?" cried the Lord "You have nothing to do with me, but I really can''t trust such a person." The white night face is expressionless way. To deal with such a person, the white night fight at the beginning did not have the idea of leniency. Whoa! The energy of the dead dragon sword is released directly. The huge and ugly body of the Lord of the ruins was directly shrouded by the strange power of the dead dragon sword. Then it was compressed and torn. After a moment, his body was fragmented and did not look like it. A moment later. Bang!! A strange sound came out. The body of the ruins owner, wrapped in the power of the dead dragon sword, suddenly exploded, like a blood cloud, then collapsed around, and finally disappeared without a trace www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2837 Granny xuenian looked at this scene stupidly, and her expression was already stagnant. After about seven or eight minutes, she suddenly sat on the ground and began to cry. "Master, martial uncle, you can finally rest in peace, disciples, this guy who deserves to die for his crimes has finally lost his soul. You can close your eyes under the nine springs, Wuwuwuwu..." grandma xuenian is crying with tears. For revenge, she was a little crazy. The white night went by and looked at her indifferently. Grandma xuenian didn''t have much fear. When she cried enough, she went to the stone beside her and said with a complicated smile, "you can do what you want now! If you want to kill me, you can do it. Now that you get revenge, I don''t care about anything! " "I want you to help me lead the ruins of tianruo. Can you do that?" The white night is light. "Let me lead the ruins of tianruo?" Grandma xuenian was stunned and thought she had heard something wrong. "What? Can''t you do that? " The white night is light. "Ha ha ha ha, what''s the need to govern such a dilapidated place? I think you might as well raze this place to the ground, wouldn''t it save you trouble? " Grandma xuenian laughed. "What? You just want to revenge, and then nothing to do? " "So you are really a short-sighted and ignorant guy. What your senior brother said is right. You are really stupid! It''s stupid! " "What do you mean?" Grandma xuenian is a little annoyed. "I let you govern, not because of your ability, but because of the relationship between you and your elder martial brother." "I plan to visit other forces that are hostile to Shenji palace in the capacity of tianruo ruins, and ask them to cooperate with me to deal with the forces there," he said without expression "Oh, it seems that you are going to protect the state of Lysander. It''s really great." Xue Nian grandma chuckled. "I just want to protect the people around me. If the state of Lysander is occupied, the people around me will certainly be harmed! It also includes you, xuenian. If you ignore it and wait for the state to fall into the hands of outsiders, you can''t imagine the swords they will impose on the state. At that time, don''t talk about protecting others. You will even become a problem of self-protection. " The white night is light. Granny xuenian fell into silence and said, "what do you want me to do?" "You don''t have to do anything. I''ll let you sit as the Lord of the ruins. You''re just a puppet. I''ll control the ruins of tianruo!" White night road. "Oh, you want to control the tianruo ruins! But the premise is that you have to conquer the whole tianruo ruins and let the people of tianruo ruins subdue you! " Snow read way. "What? Isn''t it enough for me to kill their Lord? Do they dare to fight against me? " The night is white. "What''s the point of killing the head of the market? I tell you, tianruo ruins still have many strong, not to mention you, even if it is the ruins of the Lord, they may not be obedient, what''s more, you are just a small Jin Dynasty, they think you can kill the ruins Lord, also rely on Hong Bing! Even if someone is submissive to you, it is only surrender to Hongbing, not really to you! Such a person, must have two minds, always want to hurt you! In this case, who governs the ruins of tianruo, is it not sitting on the stove and baking himself Grandma xuenian shook her head. The white night thought, suddenly said: "you and stand here, do not move! Don''t walk around "Why?" Grandma xuenian is confused. "I told you not to move. Why ask so much?" White night cold hum, and then jump, actually jump into the middle of the air. Granny xuenian frowned slightly and snored in her nose. She sat on the stone, staring at the white night coldly. She did not care about her own life and death, nor was she afraid of death. Naturally, she did not care about the white night. "What the hell are you trying to do?" Xue Nian''s grandmother was thinking. But I saw my arm shake in the white night. Huhuhuhu... Hongbing flies out in unison and revolves around his body. With his arms outstretched, he grabbed a weapon from each of the spinning soldiers. Look, it''s just a fire and ice. Lihuang sword and Xuan ice fan! "Well?" Grandma xuenian didn''t know what to do at night. Sonorous! But I heard that the dead Dragon Sword suddenly pulled out. Driven by the spirit of the white night, it was actually beheaded towards the white night here. To be exact, it''s the Lihuang sword and xuanbing fan in the hands of chaobaiye! At the same time, the rest of the Hongbing also danced together and ran into the two Hongbing. "Is it?" Grandma xuenian was shocked, as if she was aware of something. Bang!! Hongbing collided and made an earth shaking sound, as if the whole tianruo ruins had been shattered. Then an incomparable spirit burst out from the dark ice fan and Lihuang sword in the hands of the white night, and spread around, covering the whole tianruo ruins.If the ruins of the people are shivering, panic. Everyone raised their heads and looked into the air. "What... What''s going on?" "What power is this?" "This is the power released by the man who killed the Lord of the market?" "It''s terrible!" "Don''t worry. It''s just the strength of Hongbing, not the power of that man. The power of Hongbing has always been terrible. Don''t panic!" "It''s reasonable. It''s just that the Lord of the ruins has fallen. Why did the man urge Hong Bing? What the hell does he want to do The world was frightened and looked at the figure on the sky in the distance. But there came a magnificent voice like a God. "Listen! I am the white night of dragon! From today on, tianruo ruins will obey my orders! If you are willing to bow your head and submit, kneel down for me! Do you understand? " What arrogant and overbearing words! If it is ordinary, if the sky is ruins, how can people bear such words? That killed the existence of the Lord of the ruins. They didn''t dare to fight against it! But there are still many proud powers that are not frightened by the words of the night. The more angry powers roared. "Do you think you can conquer tianruo ruins only by killing the ruins owner?"?? You''re wrong! Tianruo ruins is a world, not a person''s world!! Want us to surrender! You! No qualification at all! " With that, an angry roar resounded from all directions. A large number of breath of terror from the ruins of the various places jump up, toward the center of the approach. More can encourage other tianruo ruins of the people to move towards the central, intending to kill the white night, revenge for the ruins. For a time, the sky if the ruins of the wind and clouds, the spirit of chaos. It seems that a great war is about to take place. White night gaze around, the face of ferocity more and more intense. "If you can resist, you are still bloody! You are, however, subject to me After that, the arm shakes, which is to urge Lihuang sword and Xuan ice fan... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2838 With the blessing of the Hongbing soldiers, Lihuang sword and xuanbing fan release the incomparable arrogance. This spirit is like a raging flood and a torrential rain. It is released from the bodies of two Hongbing soldiers. In an instant, the whole sky like ruins were shaking. The direction of Lihuang sword began to be engulfed by endless flames. These flames rise to the sky, turn into fire clouds, float in the south of tianruo ruins, and burn the sky of tianruo ruins as much as possible. Where the black ice fan is facing, countless cold vigorous wind blows, the earth condenses frost, and the sky floats with goose feather snow. The north side of the whole tianruo ruins will soon be covered with snow, turning into a pale world. The soul soul in the south is burned by the terrible high temperature, and the people who fly a little higher directly ignite a flame and turn into ashes in their howls. People did not dare to fly high. They immediately lowered their bodies and walked close to the ground. But even so, everyone''s skin is also baked red, sweat like rain, but it is not long after the overflow to evaporation. In this case, it''s good that people can keep going, and it''s even more difficult to evoke the soul. And the closer we get to the white night, the more intense the heat they are exposed to. Even there are more and more fire clouds in the sky. Even if we don''t move forward, the temperature is unbearable. As for the north on the other end, the opposite is true. Because the frost covers, the earth freezes, and the souls coming here are also hard to resist. They all rolled up into a group, trembling forward. This is the cold that almost freezes in the bones, is the cold that can not be resisted by the soul force and the soul body, and it is the cold that directly attacks the soul... many people have frozen out of their bodies, and their limbs are stiff, so it is particularly difficult to move forward, let alone fly into the air. Lihuang sword and xuanbing fan, two different forces of Hongbing, actually suppressed the strong one of tianruo ruins. With more and more fire clouds, higher and higher temperatures, colder and colder wind and frost, people in all directions who are in ruins can''t stand up. Many people are lying on the ground, or gasping, or teeth crazy impact, swinging. If it goes on like this, one side will be dried alive, while others will be frozen into ice sculptures. All the people in tianruo ruins have to be killed by the Hongbing power. It is not too much to say that the people in the ruins are in dire straits. Grandma xuenian looked at the scene, her face was stagnant, her head was blank, and she didn''t know what to say. "Is this the real strength of Hongbing?" Grandma xuenian whispered to herself. Had she ever seen such power? When have you ever seen that people in a whole area can''t hold their heads by using two weapons... this is just a God''s way! Is this man really a God? Snow read grandma''s body can not help but shudder. At this time, she finally understood why the night told her not to run around. Because the temperature here is the most normal. She is now injured. If she runs South and North, she is afraid that she will either be frozen to death or be burned to death... the whole tianruo ruins are like human purgatory. Some people can not bear, immediately kneel down on the ground, kowtow to this side of the white night. "My Lord! adult! Spare my life! Forgive me Someone was crying and howling. "Big... Big... Adult... I... we know that we are wrong... Please let us go... Let us go..." there are also people trembling and shaking teeth shouting. "Did you submit?" The white night holds the double Hongbing in his hand and makes a magnificent sound. "Yes! Yes "We give in!" "My Lord, spare our lives!" The crowd cried. "Does anyone else disagree?" The white night gazed at the most powerful direction of the previous roar, and asked hoarsely. "No, no more!" "We''ve all taken it!" Those leading souls were also awed by Hongbing''s amazing power. How dare you say more? They yelled. White night naturally knows that it is Hong Bing who is afraid of these people, not him, but it is no longer important. Because the strength of Hong Bing is his strength! "Now that you''ve all admired it, then! I won''t kill you! Listen, from today on, I am the real leader of tianruo ruins! And xuenian, I will appoint the Lord of tianruo ruins! From now on, if I''m here, you need to listen to my orders. If I''m not, you''ll have to listen to Xue''s command. Who dares to plot a mischievous plan and kill me with two minds! " Drink in the daytime. "Yes!" In all directions, countless people trembled.Snow read Zheng Zheng looking at the sky on that like a god like figure, the whole person for a long time can not return to God. Until the white night fell from the sky, she suddenly an inspiration, reaction, looking at him in amazement. "From now on, you will be the Lord of the ruins." Hoarse at night. "Is... Is, the adult..." snow read muttered the lower lip, low voice way. At this moment, even her voice became more respectful. Although she is not afraid of life and death, the sense of oppression that white night gives her is not comparable to others. This man is... The most terrifying. White night removed the power of Hongbing and issued the first order after becoming the master of tianruo ruins. Let all the people from tianruo ruins come to visit. What he said about the people in the ruins of tianruo includes not only the subordinates of the original ruins owner, but also the slaves and prisoners in the ruins of tianruo... the ruins of tianruo are a chaotic city. The number of prisoners and slaves in this kind of place is very large, and there are many good hands among them. Moreover, the good and bad are mixed up, and all kinds of forces exist. With the command of the white night, tianruo ruins center square is surrounded by a sea of people. Countless souls prostrate and bow to the figure standing on the pit in the middle. "My Lord, what are you doing Granny xuenian looked at the white night with confusion. "Since I want to use tianruo ruins, then tianruo ruins must be integrated. From today on, the rules of tianruo ruins should be changed!" Said the cold night. "Change?" Grandma xuenian couldn''t understand: "how are you going to change it?" "No more slaves, no more slaves today! All the slaves of today are free. " The road sank in the white night. "Ah? This... In this way, the power of tianruo ruins will be weakened a lot! " Granny xuenian was in a hurry and said, "the reason why many people join tianruo ruins is that the laws here are particularly free. The strong are respected and the strong do what they want. If you rectify like this, they are bound to leave tianruo ruins!" Grandma xuenian is busy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2839 Grandma xuenian knows well who the people in tianruo ruins are. The former head of the market was a wicked existence who deceived his master and destroyed his ancestors. How good could his subordinates be? Here are all kinds of people who like to rob their families and houses. There are even a lot of heinous villains. Because of their strong strength, they were recruited by the ruins owners to protect the safety of tianruo ruins. But these people don''t like white night. Because these human nature has rotten, in their eyes, loyalty is nothing at all. If you want to send these people to guard the gate of Chongshen Star Palace in the mountain, you can''t rest assured at night. These people are not determined, and they are easy to be rebellious. Under coercion and inducement, they can do anything. So white night has to distinguish these people. "You don''t have to worry, I have my own discretion!" The white night is light. Granny xuenian opened her mouth and finally chose to keep silent. White night again and again said a few rules, formulated a lot of clauses. Around many soul people heard the sound, their faces were ugly and tight, one by one secretly called their eyes, but no one dared to speak out. "Does anyone have any objection?" Cry out in the white night. "I can''t wait!" "All in accordance with the law of the Lord!" The cry came like a wave. The white night nodded silently and waved his hand. "Let''s go!" "Holy peace, my Lord!" People call again, then slowly retreat. When the crowd cleared up, Granny xuenian suddenly turned to Bai Ye and said, "my Lord, you should immediately send someone to guard the entrance and exit of tianruo ruins to prevent anyone from escaping!" "Run away?" "You have made and amended the rules and regulations of Ruo ruins for so many days. Most people who live in tianruo ruins will not accept them. They do not say that at present, but they are afraid of the tiger power of adults. They must want to escape here and find their happiness in private." Grandma xuenian said anxiously. "Oh? They want to run? Yes, let them run The white night is light. "My Lord, what can you do? If they escape, the sky will be empty if it is ruins! " Grandma xuenian is very anxious. The number of people who want to escape is certainly not low. If we really let it go, we are afraid that tianruo ruins will become an empty shell! Granny xuenian would never believe that if there were any good people in the ruins, there was any real loyalty to tianruo ruins. All in all, it''s just a good word. However, the white night was smiling, did not say anything more, turned and left. "My lord... My Lord!" Grandma xuenian cried out. The white night turned a deaf ear, and soon left here. Grandma xuenian''s eyes were slightly frozen, staring at the back of the white night, and her face was worried. "Although you have the help of Hongbing, you are too low in cultivation and experience! Release these people, if the ruins of tianruo is just an empty shell, what''s your use? I''m afraid the previous efforts have been in vain? Naive Xue Nian grandma hummed and left. After rectifying the ruins of tianruo in the white night, all the slaves and even prisoners held by the strong men of tianruo ruins were released. All of them leave tianruo ruins. Before leaving, they are grateful to the white night. Of course, many days if the ruins of the powerful people look very unnatural. You know, these captives are not the tools they use for pleasure, and many of them are captured for cultivation. Now they are all released by night... How can they be reconciled? However, the power of the white night was there. Even the head of the ruins was killed by him, and the whole tianruo ruins were suppressed by two Hongbing soldiers. Such a person is not something that can be countered by ordinary existence. People are totally afraid of anger but not words. After half a day''s work, the slaves walked clean. Standing at the passage of tianruo ruins in the white night, he looked at the people at the scene and said, "I''m going to launch an operation soon. I''m waiting for you to return quickly and be ready to be dispatched at any time! Do you understand? " "Yes, my Lord!" The shouts spread. Then, with a wave of the white night, the crowd dispersed again. However, this time, the crowd scattered very quickly, the vast crowd disappeared in a blink of an eye, and all returned to their own practice residence. Grandma xuenian can see that many people have already moved their mind to leave. I''m afraid they are not going back to pack up now. But she didn''t want to take care of it. After all, she has put forward suggestions to Bai Ye, but she does not accept them. Why should she worry about this? So, Granny xuenian went back to practice and heal on her own. This big revenge, her heart has been removed, no more heart demons, practice up also better than before.In addition, she has become the spokesperson of the white night. If the ruins are more than ten thousand people under one person on this day, the resources in her hands are numerous. If there are resources to cooperate with, of course, she is handy. However, I haven''t been practicing for a long time. The sound of tumult came from the outside. Granny xuenian, who is in the process of being settled, wakes up, opens her eyes suddenly and steps out of the cultivation cave. However, there are many souls shuttling around the cave. One by one, they marched in the direction of the gate, looking hasty and armed. "Who are you? Where are you going? " Xue Niang grabbed a passing soul and asked in a loud voice. "Lord xuenian?" The man quickly saluted Xue Nian and said, "my Lord, there are a large number of deserters at the passage. We are ordered by the Lord to catch the deserters!" "Deserter?" Xue Nian snorted: "I have already reminded white night that his reform without authorization will only alienate people and make people unable to survive in the ruins of heaven. He will not believe it. This time is good!" "Lord xuenian, we need to get there as soon as possible. If we go late, we are afraid that the adults will blame us!" The man said to the snow again and wanted to leave. "Don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look with you." Xue Nian said, and followed up. Now. The passage of tianruo ruins. There have been countless souls gathered here. They encircled the entrance and exit of the tunnel three times outside. A large number of powerful soldiers were sent out to defend the tunnel entrance. In the tunnel entrance, a large number of halos flicker. The air of violence wafted out of it. Granny xuenian looked at the tunnel entrance and knew that the tunnel entrance was full of souls who were ready to escape the ruins of tianruo, so she couldn''t help laughing. However, to her surprise, since these people have been blocked, why not take them out of the tunnel as soon as possible, and then send people to chase other people who have fled and punish them severely. If not severely punished, such things will inevitably happen in the future. "Lord xuenian!" At this time, a soul of the flying over, to its boxing way: "white night Lord, please hurry to the past!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2840 Xue Nian is particularly incomprehensible. What does the white night tell her to do? Isn''t it urgent to arrest all these deserters? Otherwise, let alone whether the tianruo ruins will become an empty shell, just say that the bad impact of these deserters will shake the minds of the remaining people in tianruo ruins, and will also have the idea of leaving tianruo ruins. If we keep going on like this, I''m afraid that the white night market master will not become a bare commander! In that way, would not all his previous efforts be in vain? Grandma xuenian was confused, but she didn''t refuse. After all, for now, white night is not something they can deal with. At least they will be as fragile as white paper in front of Hongbing. However, when Granny xuenian was going to search for the white night, the soul bearer suddenly said, "Lord xuenian, Lord white night is here!" "Well?" Snow read a Zheng, along the man''s eyes to see, just found that in the road leading to the ruins of tianruo, there is a new open space door. "Where does this door lead to?" Grandma xuenian asked. "Reply to Lord xuenian, this door was opened by Lord white night, and it leads to tianruo ruins." The soul said. "What?" Xue Nian was stunned. When she followed the soul through the door, Xue Nian''s whole person was silly. It is to see that at this moment, the periphery of tianruo ruins is densely packed with people. These figures are like floods, blocking up the periphery of tianruo ruins. Previously those who fled the ruins of tianruo are now blocked in front of the tunnel. In addition, tianruo ruins at the other end of the tunnel are strong. At the moment, the inside and outside of the tunnel have been blocked by these souls... these people are completely turned into turtles in a jar. Xuenian was stunned and looked at the scene in disbelief. She looked around and immediately found the white night standing in front of the crowd. White night hands attached, looking at the tunnel, seems to be saying something. She hastened forward to salute the white night. "See you, my Lord." "Coming?" The white night looked at her and said, "these people who want to escape from the ruins of tianruo are all blocked in the tunnel. Now I am ready to let them out and talk to them. If you come, you can listen to them." "OK." Xue Nian''s grandmother''s eyes still twinkled with doubts. It seems that the night is ready. In this case, why not block the tunnel in advance? Instead, they wait for these guys to get into the tunnel to stop them? What does he want to do? Xue Nian''s mind is dark. But I saw a wave of my hand in the white night. Crash... the ghost on the scene immediately split into two and released the exit of the tunnel. Inside the people see, but dare not come out, one by one carrying soldiers and martial arts, vigilant looking at this side. "You all come out!" Cry out in the white night. The people inside looked at each other. "Don''t act rashly. This man has surrounded us. If we don''t stick by this unique tunnel, we will be slaughtered by him once we leave here! At that time, you and I will die, and no one will be spared! " A rough voice sounded from the tunnel. The white night looks down the dense tunnels. But we can''t see who the speaker is. His words made those who wanted to get out of the crowded tunnel hesitated. Is it true that this is what they want? If they get out of the tunnel, they are trapped in the encirclement of each other. If they want to kill these people in the daytime, they have no strength to fight back. At this time, however, the white night shook his head again and again. "You don''t have to worry like this, because I''m going to kill you in the daytime. Even if you hide in the tunnel, it''s useless for you to hide in the tunnel. If I want to, I can cut this tunnel with Hongbing. Do you believe it?" As soon as he said this, the world looked pale and stunned. Yeah. What''s the use of them hiding in tunnels? Others have Hongbing! In the face of Hong Bing, their hiding is just a waste of time. "Come out!" "We can''t compete with Hong Bing." "Come out." "Don''t waste time." People said in detail, one by one panic, trembling out of the tunnel. "You can''t go out! Can''t Others insist on staying in the tunnel. It''s a pity that his statement is so naive that no one can accept it.Before long, most of the souls in the tunnel had come out. Seeing this, the rest of the people knew that it would be futile to guard against it any more, so they could only follow suit and surrender. After a while, all the people in the tunnel stood in front of the white night. There''s a lot of clattering. It seems that everything is as Xue Nian said. Most people in tianruo ruins dare to be angry and speechless because of the reform system in white night. They have no intention to stay here. If these people are not intercepted, tianruo ruins will be empty shells. However, to xuenian''s surprise, she never saw the countless souls behind the white night. It doesn''t look like a man in the ruins of tianruo... is this the man from the white night? Where did he get it? Xue Nian is a little wary. He found that although the spirit level of these people was not high, the level of magic weapon equipment they were carrying was really frightening, which was not comparable to those in tianruo ruins. If you really want to fight, tianruo ruins of the people have not been able to fight this ticket of people... but to see the white night on the front, overlooking the existence in front of. "You don''t have to worry. I didn''t intend to kill you. Even if you intend to escape and leave the ruins of tianruo, I will not retaliate against you." Calm way of white night. "In that case, why did the Lord send so many people to surround us?" Someone bravely asked. "If I don''t bring more people here to block you, do you still have the patience to stand here and listen to me? I''m afraid I''ve been running away for a long time? " The white night is light. The people were speechless. "Now, everyone, go back! I''ll let bygones be bygones and I won''t trouble you any more! Go back at ease. " Drink it in the daytime. The crowd hesitated. Go back? If they settle accounts after autumn, they can still survive? But now there is no chance to leave. If you break through the encirclement by force, it will be a dead end... although these people seem to be many, there are also many people here in the daytime. With his Hongbing in hand, it is easy to kill these soul people! "What to do?" "You can only go back first, and then you can find a chance to leave here again." "Good!" "In that case, we can only take a long-term view! Ladies and gentlemen, don''t conflict with it! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2841 The people decided to compromise, no longer resist, and listen to the arrangement of white night. After a while, the crowd of people crowded in the tunnel began to return in an orderly manner. The scene gradually emptied. Seeing this scene, grandma xuenian''s suspicions became more and more serious. "Do you really not pursue these people?" She approached the white night and asked. "Investigation? Do you want me to kill all these people? " White night looked at her and asked. "My subordinates don''t mean that, just..." Xue Nian grandma stopped. "Don''t worry, I have my own arrangements." White night road. Grandma xuenian hesitated and didn''t say anything more. After two days of hard work, white night still did not take any action, did not say punishment, or even did not ask about this matter again. It''s just that a lot of souls are arranged to guard the tunnel at night. No one can get in and out easily. Two days later, an order was issued by night to gather all the people in the square. The square has been repaired. The whole pit has been filled and the ground is covered with white jade tiles. It looks beautiful. Standing on a high platform in the middle of the square at night. People in all directions are the ruins of heaven. People looked together, looking at the white night above. "Listen, because of the turbulent situation, we have decided to exaggerate and obtain more resources to develop tianruo ruins! Therefore, today, we will arrange some tasks for you. These tasks require a large number of personnel. Therefore, we hope you can not slack off! " After this, the scene immediately became boiling. People looked at each other and whispered. Obviously, most people are reluctant. What white night let them do, can have good? At this time, however, the white night suddenly raised his hand. Hua Hua Hua Hua... suddenly a large number of bright halos burst out in mid air. Then a piece of magic and unique magic weapon appeared in the air. Floating like stars. At one glance, it is dense and numerous. "What?" "This is..." the people below uttered exclamations and raised their eyes one after another. These are all babies! Although they only looked up and did not touch, but the air from the top made them unforgettable! This is absolutely baby! And it''s not a normal baby! Everyone can feel it! Many souls stare at the huge eyes, looking at these treasures, one by one almost forget God. The white night looks at these people in silence, and the corners of his mouth rise. Who can join the forces of tianruo ruins? How can they be decent people? The vast majority of the soul people standing here are extremely greedy. White night believes that as long as they are given something sweet, it is to let them do anything, and they will not object to it. Standing outside the crowd, Xue Nian looked at this, suddenly understood something, his face became very unnatural. "Gentlemen, do you want these treasures?" Cried the white night suddenly. This remark, however, has all the greed of all the people on the scene. "Yes! Of course I want it! " "These babies... Can''t it be our turn?" "If that''s the case, would that be great?" The crowd was so excited that they were all busy shouting. "If you want, I can give it to you, but not now!" "You have to finish what I told you to do! Only complete the task successfully! These things are yours! " "My lord? Really? " There are many people who think they have heard wrong and can''t help questioning. After all, it is impossible for these treasures to be used as rewards in the past, even if they are treasures of the market owners... "I have no choice but to boast in front of you? I will tell you the truth. These treasures are the treasures in the treasure house of the former Lord of the ruins. He has robbed a lot of treasures and squeezed a lot of your wealth over the years. Now I will take them all out! To reward you Loud voice of the white night. The scene suddenly rang out the cheers of the tsunami. "Your Majesty is mighty!" "Grace, my Lord!" "Thank you very much." People are all excited. The task was read out immediately in the daytime and the number of people was allocated. Granny xuenian was staring at this scene. She found that many people who wanted to escape from the ruins of tianruo had no idea because they took out these treasures at night.Their faces were full of excitement and excitement. It''s all about the desire and greed for those magic weapons. Grandma xuenian looked at her for a long time, then she suddenly understood. This group of people is a group of people who are deeply influenced by interests. To expect them to be loyal to a certain person is no doubt a dream! There is only one way to make them work for themselves! That is to tempt them with heavy profits and control them! Because in the face of absolute interests, these people will completely lose their sense! They don''t think about it anymore. "It''s too complicated for me to think about this group of people." Granny xuenian took a deep breath, her face rose with helpless smile. The task was distributed, and the people began to act in an orderly manner according to the words of the white night. "That''s what my lord thought." Grandma xuenian came with a complicated look on her face. "Are you all right?" White night road. "The Lord wants to use these people to calculate over there? That''s a good idea, but I''m afraid not many of these people will come back alive. " Grandma xuenian whispered. "I didn''t force them, it was greed." Shake your head at night. "Yes, too." Grandma xuenian sighed. All things are finished, the white night left tianruo ruins alone. Granny xuenian will deal with the affairs of tianruo ruins. He is not interested in this place, and the only thing he is interested in is the connection with that place. Although he killed the envoys sent over there, he was still very interested in the rebellion against the ruins of tianruo, and daynight planned to use this point to gather some information about that place. Know yourself and know the enemy, then you can win a hundred battles. The understanding of that place in the white night is just a piece of white paper. Naturally, he has to try his best to get the information. Of course, the most important thing is that daynight wants to use this opportunity to get some information about the current whereabouts of the dark Dynasty''s army. This group of people is always a great threat in terms of white night! White night looked at the list given by Ruan Shi, left the ruins of tianruo, and headed for the southwest of Lisheng state. Tianruo ruins are just a miniature. At present, there are still many potential clans who refuse to accept Shenji palace in Lisheng Prefecture, and these are the potential clans who are fighting for over there. White night must establish a good relationship with these powerful clans before they compromise. Thinking of this, white night can not help but speed up... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2842 A bright Avenue appeared in the dark sky. The road is like the Milky way, passing through the air, which is very beautiful. Along the Milky way, a man in a black robe with long hair over his waist was walking along the Milky way. The man held a black skull in one hand and walked forward. His eyes were closed, and though they were not opened, they seemed to be able to see everything in all directions, even the twinkling of a star. At this moment, his steps stopped. Only then discovered is a soul person quietly approaches. "See you, my Lord!" The soul knelt on one side, did not dare to look up, the tone is very respectful. "What''s the matter?" The man made a noise. But to the soul, it sounds like it rings in the soul. "All the envoys sent to tianruo ruins are dead, and they are suspected to have been killed by the people in tianruo ruins." "Tianruo ruins is the place where a group of treacherous people gather together. What they do is not surprising. But what makes me curious is that they can resist the heavy profits that we have made. Can''t the benefits given by this seat arouse their greed?" The man said lightly. "My Lord, here comes the man from the ruins." The soul continued. "Oh?" The man was even more surprised: "they killed our emissary, but they dare to send someone here. What''s the meaning of this? Provoking us? " "They explained that it was the people in tianruo ruins who just killed them because they coveted our messengers'' magic weapons. Now they have sent the culprit to us for disposal, hoping to calm our anger." The soul said respectfully. "Oh?" The man frowned and thought. After a moment, he asked, "what do they mean?" "The Lord of tianruo ruins claims to be willing to cooperate with us. At that time, he will lead all the forces of tianruo ruins to cooperate with us inside and outside, conquer the gate and let us in." The soul is the way. "It is certainly not enough to rely on tianruo ruins alone. Have other forces recovered?" Asked the man. "The messengers have been sent out, and it will take about ten days for us to know." The man fell into meditation again. About seven or eight. "Where are those who are in ruins now?" "Waiting for the Flame Nebula." "Let''s go and have a look." A man''s walk is a wave. Whoa!! A bright and dazzling River rushed out of his hand in an instant, attacking the distance. Men step on the long river, it is a step thousands of miles. The soul hastens to follow. After that, the world has already stood in the red. This piece of heaven and earth is surrounded by a huge ring of flame clouds. The temperature in the area is extremely high, and those who are not able to do so will be roasted by this terrible high temperature. And in the outer void of this ring of flame clouds, there are a group of souls. These people are sweating, their faces are red and hot. They were envoys from tianruo ruins. But because the temperature in the Flame Nebula is so terrible that they dare not go through it, they have to wait here. "Who is in charge?" The man suddenly appeared and opened his mouth. Everyone was shocked. "Who?" All the soldiers and martial arts were sacrificed, and they all drank. "Asshole!" Next to the spirit of the angry, directly raised his hand. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the soldiers in the hands of the people were directly sucked by the hands of this man, and they flew to the palms of the souls. In the blink of an eye, he was disarmed by the soul. People were shocked. What a terrible means. "Be bold! How dare you shout at adults? Don''t you kneel down The soul person pointed to this group of people in tianruo ruins and called out. "This is it?" A woman came forward to ask. "This is our bloody master!" Snorted the soul. "You are the Lord Zhu Xue?" The woman was startled. She knelt down on her knees and kowtowed to the man: "xuenian, please see the bloody adult!" "See you, Master Zhu Xue!" The rest of the day if ruins, people kneel down and worship. "Get up." Call to kill the blood of the man light open. "Thank you." Xuenian got up, then waved his hand: "bring it up!" The crowd split at once. Several men with shaggy hair were taken in. "Master Zhu Xue! It is these people who killed your messengers. We are ordered by the Lord of the ruins to bring them here and hand them over to the bloody master! " Xue Nian respectfully said."Is it?" Zhu Xue took a look at these people and said: "all the envoys I sent are of extraordinary strength. How can they kill my emissaries in this kind of spiritual state? I''m afraid there''s another killer? " "My Lord has misunderstood me! The murderer is exactly these people. They took advantage of the fact that your emissary did not defend our tianruo ruins. They deliberately approached your emissary and killed him by surprise. In fact, there were hundreds of people involved in this incident, but your emissary was so powerful that most of them were killed by your emissary. Only these people survived, but your emissary was killed because of this. " Xuenian said, and then waved. The people behind him carried a large number of dazzling treasure boxes and placed them in front of them. "This is a magic weapon presented by our Lord to you. As a compensation, I would like to convey to you that such a thing is really out of his control. He sincerely apologizes to you and I hope you can forgive me!" Finish saying, snow read again super Zhu blood kowtow a head. Zhu Xue said nothing and looked at those souls silently. All of a sudden, he raised his hand and grabbed at the souls. "Ah A soul person''s body can''t help but fly towards Zhu blood and is held by him directly. "What are you going to do? Let me go! Let go of me The soul man shivered wildly and screamed hysterically. But it''s useless. Zhu Xue raised his other hand, firmly buckled on the spirit cover of the soul, and then violently pulled it. Whew! Under that white flower, the human brain is pulled directly. The pupils of the world are wide. Then see Zhu blood will hand cover in the brain, palm overflow a wonderful force. The man immediately felt as if he had been electrocuted, and his whole body was shaking wildly. Zhu Xueyan doesn''t open his eyes. He seems to be feeling something. Xue Nian''s eyes are tight. This is peeping into memory! A moment later, he raised his hand. The man''s brain had turned into a paste and died. This is the sequela of prying memory. Once you spy, no matter who it is, you will die! They all turned pale and trembled wildly. Their eyes were full of fear, and no one dared to speak. This scene is too cautious. As for the remaining "Prisoners", they kneel on the ground and kowtow to beg for mercy. It''s a pity that the other side ignored it. "It seems that you are right!" Zhu Xuedian nodded: "I forgive you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2843 Hearing this, Xue Nian breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, daynight made preparations in advance and performed a play, which made this person have the memory of the murderer, otherwise, I''m afraid it will not be really seen through by this murderer! Once the strength of this person is found out, I''m afraid that every person in the ruins, including herself, will have to have a different head... thinking of this, grandma xuenian is very sweating. She did not know that the strength of the people who led this matter would be so strong. If she knew, she would not agree with the white night so easily. After all, it''s a matter of death. "Take them all down!" Kill blood pale way. "Yes, my Lord!" The soul man clasped his fist and went forward to imprison these shaggy guys with soul technique and took them away. "Since the Lord of the ruins sincerely cooperates with us, we are our own people. Let the LORD go back and wait for news. When the time is right, I will send you an order. I hope you can cooperate with us in a timely manner. If you succeed, you will get a large reward if you are a ruin!" Kill the blood. "Thank you very much, thank you very much!" Xue Nian grandma said excitedly. "Well, go back!" Zhu Xue waves and plans to leave. But at this time, Granny xuenian suddenly said, "my Lord, please stop!" "Anything else?" Zhu blood side of the first pale road. "Adults don''t know. In fact, we come here not only to express our sincerity to adults, but also to ask adults for help." "Help?" "Yes, my Lord, you also know that our tianruo ruins have always been free and easy to live, and our rules are always contrary to those of Shenji palace, so Shenji palace has always regarded us as a thorn in the flesh! Those pedantic fellows are eager to uproot us. Over the years, the harassment of our tianruo ruins has become more and more frequent. Just last month, Shenji palace sent people to attack our tianruo ruins again. For this reason, we were defeated at the expense of others and suffered a lot! Not long ago, we received news that the Shenji palace was plotting a big operation to uproot the ruins of tianruo by the roots. The Lord of the ruins was worried that he would be defeated, so he sent me to ask the Lord for help. " Xue Nian grandma said, and knelt down again to Zhu Xue. Zhu Xue frowns lightly, and looks at grandma Xue Nian without expression. "Shenji palace is going to move you, tianruo ruins?" "Yes." "As far as I know, Shenji palace has carried out a lot of expeditions on the ruins of tianruo before, but they are all blocked by the Lord of the ruins. Why are you worried about this time? What''s more, the main forces of Shenji Palace are all concentrated in the front line. How can they find the trouble of tianruo ruins? " Kill blood pale way. "My Lord, if you think so, you are very wrong! The details of Shenji Palace are not as simple as you think! And this attack on the ruins of tianruo is also classified! I don''t know. The Lord of the ruins has sent an agent to inquire inside the Shenji palace several years ago! The reply that should be given is that Shenji palace is worried about our cooperation with you, so it intends to get rid of us in advance. They are determined this time! We can''t imagine sending the strong ones, so we have no choice but to ask you for help Xue Nian said sincerely. Kill blood not language, low eyebrow ponder. Obviously, all that grandma xuenian said made him suspect. Xuenian said that if the ruins of tianruo were planted in Shenji palace, did they not? On the contrary, they should have more and higher grades. But so far, Zhu Xue has not received such news, naturally will be suspicious. "The matter remains to be discussed." "Don''t you believe me? My Lord, the Shenji palace adheres to the policy of settling down the internal affairs first in order to resist foreign aggression. They are just worried that we will stab them in the back, and then they will attack us! " "What do you want us to do?" Zhu Xueshen asked. "We hope adults can help us with magic weapons and send a group of strong men into the ruins of tianruo to help us resist the Shenji palace!" Xue Nian respectfully said. "Magic weapon?" Even the blood state doesn''t depend on us to control the blood state! Even if we give you our magic weapon, you can''t use it! " "This... What should I do?" Xue Nian showed a flustered look and despair in her eyes. "Well, since you are going to ask for help, as an ally, I will not let you die! In a moment, I will send an elite troop of 300 men to your tianruo ruins to help you deal with Shenji palace. " Kill the blood. "Only... Only 300 people?" Snow read a face of disappointment. "Ignorance." Zhu Xue shook his head and said: "the number of people is not important, but the strength is important. The strength of these 300 elite troops is equal to that of 300000 experts in tianruo ruins. With them, Shenji palace can''t break through your tianruo ruins defense line!" "Really? That would be great. Thank you very much"In addition, you can''t use the magic weapons here, but we have seized a number of high-level magic weapons for you to use. Let my guard lead you to go later!" Finish saying, Zhu blood turns around, straight away, also no longer go to take care of snow read. "Thank you very much, my Lord!" Snow can''t read kowtow, the whole looks very excited. However, the other party did not see the unique meaning of her slightly warped mouth. Soon, the former Horcrux turned back. "Follow me!" "Yes, my Lord!" Xuenian immediately led people to the past. The temperature of the Flame Nebula is too high, and the soul man does not know what magic weapon he sacrificed, but forced the temperature here to drop by several thousand degrees. The crowd didn''t feel hot and passed easily. Through the Flame Nebula, you can see a bright starry sky reflected in people''s eyes. The soulman flies directly at the brightest star in the sky. They were puzzled. But it was not until near that it turned out that it was not a star, but a luminous palace. At the moment, there are several guards in front of the palace. The guard breath is terrible, and Xue Nian feels a little depressed. After approaching, the soul whispered: "you wait here, do not get close, or you will be killed!" Then he flew towards the gate of the palace. The crowd saw it with a dignified look. "Lord of the ruins!" The man next to him called out cautiously. "Don''t be impatient!" Snow read low drink, then side first way: "action immediately! Remember to hide. Don''t be found. If you are aware of it, you will explode immediately without hesitation. Do you understand? " "Yes, Lord!" After that, several figures were separated from the rear of the crowd, hiding quietly in the void and disappeared www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2844 Get the baby, snow Niang grandma gratitude, then led the people to leave. It was a good trip. Not only completed the task of day night, but also got a batch of treasure from Zhu Xue. The magic weapon that can be collected by Zhu Xue is not ordinary. "This is a big profit Snow Niang mouth up, quickly back to the state of Lysander. But it''s not easy to go back. At present, the front line is still fighting, and the security is strict, no one can easily get in and out of that gate. Xue Nian grandma and others arrived at the gate with the order of killing blood. They stopped nearly ten thousand miles from the gate. One of the men with good eyesight looked at the eye gate and whispered, "my Lord, how can we go back? Is it the same way back? " "Of course, it''s the original way back. All the miles are guarded by the Shenji Palace''s heavy troops. We have no other way to go except the original way. If we are caught by the people of Shenji palace, in our capacity of tianruo ruins, we are afraid that we can''t speak out." "Well, we''ll be there." "It''s just... Lord, we''re past. What about the messenger? With this door, it is very inconvenient for us to go back and forth. If the messenger gets any important information, it is difficult to inform us in time. " Someone said. "Indeed." Grandma xuenian looked at the distance with worry on her face and whispered, "Shenji palace has been covered with countless barriers to block everything there. No matter what space, space or anything, it is almost impossible to transport the information to us at the first time." "In this way, it will be useless for us to try our best to make sure that we go there." They all said sorrowfully. Xue Nian''s grandmother thought for a moment and whispered, "why don''t we wait here for a while?" "Wait?" "Anyway, even if we return to the ruins of tianruo, we have nothing to do. We''d better wait for the first wave of news that should be sent before returning, so as to inform the Lord at night!" "Well, then! We''ll wait here. " The crowd stopped nodding. Grandma xuenian had some consideration. Now that we have followed the white night, we are all on the same boat. No one can be better off than the other. So now xuenian must think about the white night everywhere. In this way, the white night is comfortable and she is at ease. What''s more, xuenian can be said to have made a lot of money this time. The prospect of white night is so good that xuenian is reluctant to leave tianruo ruins. Come and go, I am the greedy one! She spat out her turbid breath, and her face was filled with a bitter smile. Xuenian and others are waiting for news outside the gate, and the white night has arrived at the next potential clan sect with a gap with Shenji palace. "Five horse religion!" The white night looked at the distant plain and murmured. This plain is very wide, but it is a plain floating on the sky. But for some reason, the time on this plain is always at night. And everything on the plain is black. Black trees, black grass, black stones... and the most surprising thing is that this plain... Can move. It''s like clouds, rippling on the sky. Wuma religion is the master of this plain. They were able to manipulate the plain to move where they wanted. Wuma cult is good at plundering and also likes plundering. Every time they want to plunder a place, they will move the plain to the top of that place, and then people will pour out their nests under the rain and plunder it. When the white night arrived, the Wuma cult seemed to have just ransacked a place, and many figures could be seen on the plain. Some of the prisoners were escorted to a triangular building in the middle of the plain. Cry, scream and hesitation are heard all the time. The five horse sect people are one after another laughing, a happy face. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle. The potential clans that can be targeted by Shenji Palace are all problematic. But there is no denying their strength. To survive by plundering other potential clans all the time, the strength of Wuma sect is certainly no problem. The white night thought and flew down. "Who?" There was a loud shout. Then several five horse cult members rushed over with big knives. The spirit of terror is coming towards the white night. However, the white night did not fear at all, and did not change his face. He said, "I am dragon Jue white night. I want to see your leader!" "White night?" "If you were white night? I am still the master of Shenji palace! Die to meA few people ignore, roar will be big knife toward the forehead of white night to chop. "Looking for death!" White night angry, directly raised his hand to the front of a grip. Bang! A heavy shock of pressure erupted around him with his five fingers. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the souls all around were crushed by the pressure and died one by one. "Ah?" The people around were so shocked that their faces turned white. "It must be white night!" "It seems that his soul state is only in the period of emperor Jin, but he can kill so many people whose soul state is better than him. Except that he can do it in the daytime, no one else can do it!" "Come on, go and tell the Lord!" At the scene, the five horse cult members were flustered, regardless of the slaves, and immediately rushed to the central building. The rest pulled out their swords and surrounded the white night with great vigilance. "What''s the matter? Is this the way of greeting guests of Wuma cult The white night face is expressionless way. People are very nervous, no one dares to answer the words of white night. At this time, a bold and frank laugh sounded from the central building. And then a great deal of breath and horrible figures lean here. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, the white dragon master is coming? Ha ha ha, my five horse sect is really brilliant! White Dragon Lord, I''m glad to meet you. I''m sorry that I didn''t meet you in time Laughter fell to the ground. It was a strong man with a big beard. Zhuang Han is the leader of Wuma sect, Hu Wuma! He was wearing a fur coat, his hair was messy, he looked like a burglar, but his breath was terrifying. And behind him, there are also a group of five horse masters. However, these people''s looks are not as natural and heroic as Hu Wuma, but their faces are gloomy and their eyes are alert. You know, white night is not a good thing. Compared with the existence of this group of murderers and smugglers, which one is not shocking? This kind of person, whether it is the underworld and the white, is not willing to provoke. "Master Hu, nice to meet you!" The white night is light. "White Dragon Lord, you are welcome. Today you suddenly visit. We really can''t prepare. Come here. No matter what you have, come in with me quickly. Let''s drink together, sit down and talk. Come on!" With a smile, Hu Wuma put his arms around the shoulder of the white night and went to the building in the middle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2845 Hu Wuma''s enthusiasm is surprising. It seems that there is an infectious force that makes it impossible to defend. White night knows that the more so, it means that the other side is hiding more fierce, such people should be careful. However, white night came to discuss with Wuma cult to deal with things there. Naturally, he wanted to give Hu Wuma a face, and he didn''t say anything. He cooperated very well. After entering the central building, the white night found that it was a palace for cultivating people living in groups. At the bottom of the cultivation palace, there are a lot of cultivation caves like honeycomb. These caves are inhabited by the most common members of Wuma sect. And the more up-to-date people, the higher their status in the five horse sect. Hu Wuma naturally lives on the top floor of the building. At the moment, the palace on the top floor is singing and dancing, full of wine, and very happy. After entering the white night, he was immediately arranged to sit beside Hu Wuma. A group of female souls in exposed clothes are being forced by the five horse cult to wriggle and dance in the center of the palace. Their looks are very good, one by one red eyes, wronged to the extreme. On both sides are the high-level of Wuma religion. They drink spirit wine and eat large pieces of soul meat. They are a group of nouveau riche nouveau riche with shining magic weapons. Seeing the white night coming in, people cast strange eyes, especially when the white night actually sat beside Hu Wuma. "Who is this man?" "Never before." "The breath is so weak, why do you dare to be equal with the leader?" "Who is he?" Some people murmured. However, Hu Wuma was furious at the sound. "Presumptuous! What do you know? This is the white Lord of long Jue! Don''t you get up quickly to salute the White Dragon Lord "What? White dragon master They were so shocked that they quickly got up and saluted the white night. Obviously, these bandits are more informed than those in tianruo ruins. But it is. Their way of living was to plunder. Naturally, they had to know something about the state of Risheng. It was not surprising that the people in the ruins of tianruo closed their doors to practice and ignored the external affairs. It was not surprising that they did not know the white night. "This man is the White Dragon Master who killed in the dark dynasty?" "It is said that he has stirred up the dark Dynasty by himself, and even the upper authorities of the dark Dynasty can''t do anything about him. It''s really terrible!" "Such a person is not something that ordinary people can deal with!" "Although he was just a little emperor of Jin Dynasty, his strength has reached a height beyond words..." "terrible." Some people talked in a low voice and looked at the white night with awe and fear in their eyes. This is the power of the strong. The weak should keep awe in the face of the strong. Otherwise, life will be plundered at any time. Looking at these people in the white night, he stood up to pay his respects. "Dragon master, these cubs have offended you. Don''t take them to heart. I will punish them later." Hu Wuma said with a smile. "No problem." Shake your head at night. "Ha ha ha, I knew the Dragon Master is a generous man! Come on, dragon master, taste the wine I have made with my mana "Good!" The white night nods, raises the cup directly: "this cup, I salute the Lord!" "Ha ha ha ha, OK! Good! Drink Hu Wuma laughed and immediately drank the wine in the cup. The white night is also full of swallowing in the stomach, but feel that the wine is particularly spicy, and has a wonderful soul force, straight into the brain, making people a little dizzy. I don''t know. Okay. Hu Wuma''s wine making technology needs to be improved. I don''t know how his people can drink. White night eyebrows dark wrinkle, but did not reveal, is still silently drinking. "But I don''t know why the white dragon master came to our five horse sect this time?" After several cups of wine, Hu Wuma squinted and asked with a smile. "I wonder if the leader knows about the war between Shenji palace and that world?" White night said quietly. "Yes! Of course I know. I''ve been fighting for such a long time. How can I not know? " Hu Wuma said with a smile, "it''s just what does this matter to you and me?" "Since the leader of Hu knew about the war, he should also know that the situation in Shenji palace is particularly severe, and Lisheng Prefecture is in danger?" Again in the white night. However, Hu Wuma still looked at him with a smile: "white dragon master, I am still that sentence, what does this have to do with me?" "Once the state of Lisbon is broken, you and I are in danger. What can we call it?" Asked the white night with a frown. "Ha ha ha ha ha..."Hu Wuma burst out laughing. At the scene, many people from the five horse sect also laughed. The night is silent. After laughing like this for a long time, I stopped. "I said white dragon master, are you too interesting? What is precarious? Is it true that if you kill the state of Lysander, it will be bloodwashed? You think too much, this is nothing more than the crisscross of political power, but the change of upper authorities. It''s no big deal! " Hu Wuma said with a smile, "let''s go on drinking and dancing." With that, he had a big drink again. "If master Hu thinks so, it will be naive! The reason why they attacked our state is to enslave us. There are rich resources in the state and there are too many resources to be exploited. It is impossible to send a large number of people to exploit our resources. The best way is to turn us into their slaves and exploit for them! Patriarch Hu, we are not a country, we are a world. Any kind of alien invasion will only be slaves and killing, rather than become our superior. We always think for us, because we are not people of the same world, do you understand Said the white night in a most serious way. Hu Wuma smiles and looks at the white night and asks, "so you are here to persuade me to teach Wuma to deal with the people in that world?" "I just want you to cooperate with me!" The white night whispered. "Cooperation? Is there any good for me Hu Wuma asked with a smile. "What benefits do you want?" The white night asked. "Ha ha ha ha, the White Dragon Master''s words are really interesting! We are a group of burning, killing and looting guys who want something, of course, the supreme treasure! For example... " " such as what? " "Hong Bing!" Hu Wuma said with a smile. The words fell to the ground and the night was silent. At the same time, countless pairs of eyes below are also burning at him... since they are all robbers, how can they not care about the baby? Especially the supreme magic weapon like Hongbing! In fact, Hu Wuma saw the white night at the first sight, his head is full of Hongbing, but as a superior self-restraint let him suppress the heart of greed, this did not let him start the white night. "What? White dragon master, are you willing to use Hongbing as reward Hu Wuma asked again. There is a kind of aggressive smell... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2846 Waiting for his reply. Everyone''s face is full of fun. If white night refuses, it means that there is no sincerity. In this case, Hu Wuma doesn''t need to cooperate with white night. It''s natural to refuse, and white night has no temper. And if white night agreed, Hu Wuma could win Hongbing, wouldn''t he make a lot of money? Can there be a reason to refuse? I have to say that Hu Wuma is smart. A word makes the night speechless. At this moment, however, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. "If cult leader Hu can guarantee to cooperate with me without any selfish intention, and is willing to follow the arrangement and give you a Hongbing, what''s the matter?" As soon as he said this, the crowd breathed heavily. Hu Wuma immediately widened his eyes and looked at the white night: "is this true of the white dragon master?" "What? Do you think I''m joking Drink wine peacefully in the white night. "Ha ha ha ha, how could it be? The White Dragon Lord is a man from heaven. Naturally, he won''t joke with such mediocre people as us! However, since the White Dragon Lord has said so, we have nothing to say, just... White Dragon Lord, what do you mean by obeying the arrangement Hu Wuma was not a fool. He saw something strange in the words of the night and asked in a low voice. "This time I''m here to look for help over there. I have a plan of my own and I need to cooperate. I''ll follow the arrangement. Naturally, I''ll follow my arrangement to you." Calm way of white night. "White Dragon Lord, since you and I are cooperative relations, we should be allies. Do I think I can participate in the formulation of your plan or put forward some suggestions? You don''t have to listen to you in everything? " Hu Ma''s smile. "Master Hu, I don''t think my understanding is worse than you. Therefore, I hope you can cooperate with me as much as possible. After all, in my opinion, we are fighting against foreign enemies together, and it''s an important thing to protect Risheng state. But you ask me for benefits. Then you and I are not cooperative relations, but employment relations. I spent a lot of money to hire you, you Do you understand? " White night light said. "So I took Hong Bing. What do you want me to do Hu Wuma asked, squinting. "Strictly speaking, it is." White night nods. This fell to the ground, and the atmosphere of the scene immediately solidified. All the Wuma people are staring at the white night coldly. Every eye is full of bad and cold. What does that mean? That is to say, if Hu Wuma agrees, he will be under the white night! White night told him to go east, he was not allowed to go west. How can the master of five horses become the subordinate of others? What are these five horse people? But Hu Wuma is also flexible. With a slight smile, he said, "if the White Dragon Master insists on doing so, then Hu Wuma is not unable to obey the order of the white dragon master, but I don''t know when the White Dragon Lord will ask Hong Bing to be handed over to me?" The meaning of Hu Wuma is very simple. Let''s get Hong Bing in hand. It''s up to him to decide whether to listen to the white night or not? "Hongbing... Will not be handed over to you so early. After all, this is not an ordinary magic weapon. I need you to prove your sincerity. If you can do something, Hong Bing will give it to you." "What''s the matter?" Hu Wuma immediately asked. "It''s a very simple thing for leader Hu. I hope he can send a troop to the front line under the banner of Wuma cult to support Shenji palace. If he can do this, the Hongbing in my hand will be selected by him!" White night road. As soon as the words came out, people''s faces Suddenly sank. White night this hand, is to force Hu Wuma to stand in line! If Hu Wuma agreed and sent the Wuma cult people to the front line, it would be equivalent to binding the Wuma cult with Shenji palace. At that time, even if Hu Wuma didn''t want to deal with that place. Because he is already a member of the Shenji palace camp, once he is attacked and killed, he is bound to be killed. White night is forcing Hu Wuma to deal with him over there. "White dragon master, is it not appropriate for you to do this?" Hu Wuma took a drink and said calmly. "Don''t you want to?" The white night asked. "Let me think about it." Hu Wuma thought about the next way. "OK, I''ll give Hu time to think about it." White night nods. Hu Wuma squeezed out a smile, picked up his glass and said, "come on, then drink!" "Drink The crowd also raised their glasses. The scene was once again a scene of singing and dancing. At this time, Hu Wuma secretly looked at the white night and clapped his hands."Bring the man up!" "Yes, Lord!" Cried the man below. A moment later, a woman dressed in pink was taken to the hall. The white night looked at the woman. However, the woman''s eyes were dim and her face was streaked with tears. Although her clothes were gorgeous and her figure was beautiful and suffocating, her expression was extremely low and despairing... she was as if she had no soul. Although she was brilliant and moving, she could not feel any palpitation. It''s like a beautiful artificial flower... "dragon master, how do you like this woman Hu Wuma, with a smile on his face, said to the white night. "The beauty of the country." In the daytime. "Ha ha ha ha ha, the dragon master has a good eye. This woman is the first beauty of ShanLuo family." Hu Wuma said with a smile. "ShanLuo family?" "It''s a big family just washed by me! This ShanLuo family has always been against our leader. It happened that our leader had a treasure recently and led the followers to kill them. All the captives that the Dragon Lord just came in to see were all the people of the ShanLuo family! And this mountain smoke is what I want to enjoy. I have to tell you, Dragon Lord, that the mountain smoke has not been taken care of yet! It''s the best way to do it Hu Wuma showed a strange smile. The following mountain smoke smell sound, but suddenly raised his head, autumn eyes cold staring at Hu Wuma, that pupil in the resentment almost will Hu Wuma to tear. "Hu Wuma, you wait. You Wuma sect will pay for what you have done, I promise!" Shanluoyan said, gritting his teeth. "Oh, I''m afraid you can''t see it! When you have served the Dragon Lord, I will throw you into my dungeon and let the prisoners in it trample you a thousand times, ten thousand times. When that time comes, it will be a problem for you to come out alive. Do you want to kill me? A fool talks about dreams Hu Wuma sneered. There was no expression on his face. "Why don''t you go and serve the white dragon master?" Hu Wuma drank a lot. The people behind immediately pushed the smoke down the mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2847 The people behind pushed shanluoyan and asked her to serve the white night. But how could shanluoyan be so obedient? She was expressionless, standing where she was, not moving at all. "Bitch! Did you not hear what our Lord said "Go away and serve Lord Bai, or you will be skinned and cramped! There is no place for you to die! " A five horse religious man clapped the table angrily, pointed to the mountain smoke and drank. But shanluoyan was still silent and deaf. "Asshole! You cunt, I will kill you now The man was so angry that he directly pulled out the knife in his waist, and then he would chop it on the head of mountain Luoyan. But when he just cut the knife away, a terrible vigorous wind came and hit the man severely. Bang! The man was shocked to fly on the spot and fell heavily on the hall, spitting blood at his mouth and fainting in the past. The crowd was shocked. At first glance, it was Hu Wuma''s hand! People''s faces changed slightly and they didn''t dare to speak. "Dog! Who made you so rude in front of the White Dragon Lord? Drag it down and feed the dog Hu Wu Ma waved his hand. They immediately dragged the man down. A lot of people were shivering. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled. How can Hu Wuma treat his subordinates so cruelly and mercilessly and treat others? There was a lot of silence at the party. No one dared to speak, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. "That idiot just now, he always shouts, shouts and kills without any brain! What''s the use of a knife and a gun to deal with this bitch? If you want her to give in, you can''t do it from her, because she''s not afraid to die! " Hu Wuma shook his head and sneered. "Master, do you have any tricks?" At once, the members of the church held their fists and asked carefully. "Ha ha ha ha, if I can''t deal with such a slut, how can I lead you around?" Hu Ma Wu laughs. Shanluoyan''s pretty face was tight, and I felt something was wrong. But he saw Hu Wuma shouting: "you, go to the heaven prison and chop off ten heads of ShanLuo aristocratic family for me, and put them here! As long as the mountain tobacco refuses to bow its head, you will cut off ten heads every thirty minutes until the mountain tobacco yields! " When they heard it, they laughed. "Yes, Lord!" One man quickly got up. It is true that shanluoyan is not afraid of death, but she can never care about the life and death of ShanLuo family members. How can Hu Wuma keep his head down with this method? Although shanluoyan knew that his people had no way to live, they would all die. But if she thought that the clansman would die because of herself, she would have a ridge in her heart that she could not cross. She accepted that she couldn''t, and the whole spirit was close to breaking down. "Come and bring your head?" Hu Wuma squinted at Luoyan down the mountain, and then drank to his men. "Yes One man got up and immediately left the hall. "Don''t The mountain smoke cries out. The whole person has collapsed. Hu Wuma looked at her playfully. Mountain smoke tears like rain, clenched fists, pain toward the white night over there. "What are you crying for? Give me a smile! I want you to accompany the guests, not to cry. If you spoil the guests'' interest, even if you die ten thousand times, it is not enough! " Hu Wuma scolded. Shanluoyan almost broke his teeth. But helpless, she could only wipe away the tears on her face, but could not squeeze out a smile. She went to the white night... "white dragon master!" She said hoarsely. "Go and sit on the White Dragon Master''s leg and pinch it for him." Hu Wuma squinted. What pain and anger is in shanluoyan''s heart. Miss her, when did she suffer such humiliation? Like a whore, but she had no choice. She held back her tears and wanted to sit down. But the white night opened its mouth. "Master Hu, why bother a woman?" "What? Did the white dragon take the initiative in compassion? " Hu Wuma said with a smile: "the White Dragon Master doesn''t have to be like this. Let this woman serve you well tonight. Her accomplishments are not bad, but I''ve blocked her. Her body is a great tonic for any soul. It happens that I have a unique double cultivation technique. You can take it and follow it to ensure that tomorrow''s Dragon Master will be energetic! The soul state is greatly increased, ha ha ha ha... however, shaking one''s head in the daytime. "Patriarch Hu, now that foreign invaders are invading Lisheng, we need more allies, not killing each other here." White night shook his head. "So what does the White Dragon Master mean?" Hu Wuma asked, squinting."Let go of the captives you have caught, and they can be a new force. It''s good for us to fight against foreign enemies. " White night road. Hu Wuma''s face suddenly became cold. "White dragon master, are you teaching us five horses to do things?" "You''ve crossed some lines, aren''t you?" "That''s not the right thing to say, is it?" The top officials of Wuma cult got up one after another and cheered coldly. Obviously, the words of white night aroused their strong dissatisfaction. "I will say and do anything that is beneficial to resisting foreign enemies. I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. I hope you can consider it, leader Hu." White night does not change color, light said. Hu Wuma thought, the chill on his face dissipated, the man showed a smile, raised his glass and said, "OK, OK! I''ll think about it. Come on, white dragon master. Let''s drink it. As for this woman, you must accept it with a smile. Otherwise, I won''t give me face. Don''t blame me for refusing the previous thing! " Hearing the sound, he hesitated for a moment and nodded: "thank you for your kindness." "Ha ha ha ha, drink!" Hu Wuma was in a great mood. The crowd drank and it was dark. Although the spirit of the white night is not high, but the body is strong. The people of Wuma sect are drunk and tongue tied. However, the white night still looks the same. "The white dragon master is worthy of being the white dragon master. I really admire him for his amazing drinking capacity." Hu Wuma said with a smile. "See you." "Ah, don''t be modest. I don''t drink as much as you do. In this way, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. You should go to practice with the first lady of the mountain family. It''s worth a thousand dollars to have a spring snack." Hu Wuma said with a smile. "Master Hu, can you give me an answer tomorrow?" Ask in the daytime. "Here! Sure! I''ll give it tomorrow! " Hu Wuma patted his chest. "In that case, I''ll quit." White night light road, straight up, toward the inner hall. "Not yet!" Hu Wuma squinted at the mountain flue. Shanluoyan hesitated for a moment, nodded silently, turned and left with the white night. "Ha ha, white night, enjoy yourself!" Hu Wuma looked at the direction of the inner hall with a smile and a deep and ferocious halo in his eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2848 The five horse sect went to the inner hall of the hall. The white night was led to a magnificent bedroom. Everything here is extremely luxurious. The ground is made of gold, and all the lamps are made of glass. In addition, the walls, floors and even the ceiling are covered by the array. These arrays are all gain arrays. When people walk in, they will not only feel tranquil, but also have a kind of unprecedented comfort for their souls. Such a house is so comfortable that I don''t want to leave when I come in. What is particularly striking is that in the middle of the palace, there is a huge bed. The bed is made of jade, nearly seven meters long and five meters wide. It is covered with the fur of a giant beast, which is especially warm. This is not for people to sleep, this is clearly for giant sleep. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, line of sight fell in front of a jade table beside the bed. A large number of jade jars are on the table. The girl''s face was pale, her head bowed, and she trembled. She did not dare to look up at the white night. It was not until the white night approached that the girl said in a trill, "meet... Adults..." "get up." The white night is light. At this time, he noticed the mountain smoke that followed him. Shanluoyan looked flustered. Like the girl, she didn''t dare to look at herself. Her hands were also mixed together. The white night thought, did not say a word. "My Lord, would you like to take a bath first or... Go to bed first?" At this time, the girl carefully raised her head and said respectfully. "There''s no need to bathe." White night light way, then walked over to sit on the bed. The whirling spirit of his body has long made his body spotless. Bathing is just a waste of time. Of course, the girl''s bath is not pure cleaning, naturally there are other meanings. Seeing the white night''s refusal, the girl got up and asked, "what kind of skill do you need, sir?" "Skill?" "Yes, double cultivation method!" The girl''s cheeks were reddish and she whispered. Behind the mountain smoke is still silent, but the line of sight does not dare to this side. "I don''t want any skills." White night frowns. "What kind of medicine does the adult need?" The girl asked again. "Drugs?" "It''s the pill used by Shuangxiu, which can make adults energetic in double practice." The girl pointed to the bottles and jars on the table next to her and said, "these are the medicines prepared by the master for you. Please allow me to introduce them to you one by one." The girl began to explain the use of each medicine one by one. As she said this, her face was red and almost bleeding. The white night is curious. "How can you know the use of these drugs when you are so shy?" "My Lord, it''s the master who taught the slaves. Don''t misunderstand me. I''m still innocent. I''m waiting for you here. I''m serving you at the order of the Lord." The girl wants to cry without tears. "This..." white night eyebrows lock: "Hu Wuma is not enough to dislike a woman?" "No, no, no, my Lord. Don''t you misunderstand me. How dare you defile your master with your humble body? The maidservant is only responsible for... Pushing... "The girl lowered her head and her voice was as fine as a mosquito. Push? White night Leng, a moment later, a sudden reaction. It''s a bunch of robbers. It''s ridiculous. White night pondered, waved: "put away the medicine, I don''t need it." "Is that it, my lord? You don''t need any skills or pills? " The girl''s autumn eyes stare big, carefully asked. "No, what''s the matter?" Ask in the daytime. Unexpectedly, the girl was busy kneeling on the ground, kowtowing and crying: "Sir, if you have any dissatisfaction with the maid, please make sure to tell the maid that the maid will serve you well! Please don''t do this, or your servant will die without a burial place. Please "What are you doing?" In the white night, she helped the girl up. However, the girl could not stand up and knelt down in tears. "Don''t you even know that? That Hu Wuma has a ferocious temperament and a very violent temperament. If you don''t use martial arts or medicine, he will think that the girl didn''t serve you well and will definitely cut her alive. " At this time, the side of the mountain smoke face expressionless way. "Is that so?" The white night pondered for a moment and whispered, "in that case, I''ll use some medicine!" Then he took the bottle on the table and pinched it. Click! The bottle was broken, and the pills inside were crushed into powder by his strength. "Ah? This... "The girl opened her mouth and was shocked. "In this way, Hu Wuma won''t kill you, will he?" The white night is light."Why does your Lord refuse to be served by your servants?" The girl is still worried. White night shook his head and did not answer. "My Lord, it''s time to rest." Shanluoyan took a deep breath, approached the white night and whispered. "Do you really want to practice with me?" The white night looked at her and asked lightly. "My Lord, do I have a choice in this matter?" Mountain smoke pretty face showed pale and sad. White night shook his head: "before you had no choice, now you have." "How to choose?" "I want to know everything about Wuma cult. Although you are a prisoner of Wuma cult, you know more than me. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can choose to let you go." White night road. "What do you want to know?" "Did Wuma education receive other people during this period?" As the night approached, he lowered his voice and asked, "for example, someone like me who is looking for cooperation with him?" It is most appropriate to ask shanluoyan about this kind of thing. Because if an emissary was sent over there to talk to Hu Wuma, Hu Wuma must have come out to receive them with shanluoyan. But shanluoyan shook his head. "No! I''ve never heard of it. " "That''s good." White night relaxed: "it seems that I still calculate to come in time." "My Lord, I heard what you said with Hu Wuma. I can see that you are a good man who cares about the holy state and the common people. Why do you come here to cooperate with the devil like Hu Wuma? This kind of person is not worth cooperating with! Be careful if he bites you in the opposite direction After thinking about it, shanluoyan finally asked the question that he had always wanted to know. White night shook his head and said calmly, "I can''t do anything about it. It''s the state of Risheng, which is in danger and precarious. If it doesn''t have enough strength, it''s afraid that it will fall. What''s important for people''s good and bad at that time?" Shanluoyan bit his lips and whispered, "if Hu Wuma refuses to cooperate with adults, what are your plans?" "Think again." The white night defends a heart eye, the random reply way. Only then did he realize that the mountain was playing his own words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2849 "Is it?" Shanluoyan was stunned and then laughed: "in this case, my Lord, please rest. In fact, shanluoyan is willing to serve adults." "Oh? You are the eldest lady of the ShanLuo family. Why do you want to be so complacent? " The white night asked. Shanluoyan shook his head: "although it is the first time for shanluoyan to meet with adults, from shanluoyan''s point of view, adults must be quite different from others, and adults... Adults are also beautiful. Although their soul level is not high, shanluoyan is just a prisoner of others. If it can be handed over to adults for the first time, it will be a blessing in misfortune for shanluoyan... shanluoyan is obviously more willing to commit to the white night than to be defiled by the wolves, tigers and leopards of Wuma cult. But she would, and not at night. White night is a man of one mind. And he has always had a favorite in his heart. He knew they were waiting for themselves, and he had been trying to stabilize it and create a world where nothing could threaten them any more. Although the beauty of this mountain Luoyan is extraordinary, the beautiful women that I have seen in the daytime are not so many, and they are not so fascinated by the mountain Luoyan. Just Hu Wuma said it. Br > if we don''t have a negotiation, we can only get entangled. "You don''t like mountain tobacco? Do you think that the beauty of shanluoyan is poor? " See white night sitting in the distance, thoughts and motionless, mountain smoke eyes a dark, carefully said. "I don''t mean that. Your face is closed and shy. Which man doesn''t feel excited?" "Then why are adults so hesitant?" ShanLuo Yanxin head seems to have made a decision, straight forward, close to the white night. A gust of fragrant wind came. It''s very intoxicating. And shanluoyan has been sitting by the side of the white night, the gauze clothes have faded half, autumn eyes such as water, staring at him. The white night was silent for a moment, and I always felt that it was wrong. However, he was not a pedantic person. Although he did not intend to practice with shanluoyan, he had to stabilize it. "In this case, well, let''s come," the white night said "Good Lord!" Shanluoyan''s eyes passed a trace of helplessness, but the face did not express. The girl over there rushed forward and took off her shoes for the white night and the mountain smoke. Shanluoyan went to the bed, but did not hurry to untie the lapel. Instead, he took out a thing like white jade of lanolin. "What is this?" White night looked at the white jade of lanolin, a little alert in his eyes, and asked. "Oh, this... This... It''s a boost! Don''t worry, adults... "Said shanluoyan. "Something to cheer you up?" White night pretended to be confused and asked, "how can this thing help you?" "Don''t worry, my Lord. It''s not a double cultivation thing. It can''t help you improve your skills. It just... Will make adults more comfortable... That''s all." Shanluoyan said with a smile. "I don''t like to use messy things. It''s better not to use it." White night road. "Your honor... Shanluoyan has no personnel, you also know that shanluoyan is worried about not serving the adult well for the first time, so she plans to use this thing..." "I don''t mind, I''ll lose it." The white night light way, then will take that lanolin white jade, throws on the ground. The mountain smoke breathed hard and was about to pick it up. The white night suddenly releases soul Qi and shatters it. "Ah?" The mountains are full of smoke. "What''s the matter? It''s damaged. Do you seem scared? Is it important? " White night deliberately asked. "No... no..." Yamamoto squeezed out a smile, but the panic in his eyes could not be concealed. Bai Ye knows that the mountain smoke is purposeful. I''m afraid Hu Wuma ordered all this. It seems that Hu Wuma is still unwilling to cooperate with him honestly. "It seems that you are very distressed. Just give it to you." The white night snapped his fingers. With the birth of time technique, the white jade of lanolin, which had been shattered, was restored. White night picked up, throw to Shan Luo Yan, light way: "you want to use it, if you are not happy, later no one will be happy." Shanluoyan was stunned, looked at the white jade in her hand, bit her lips, and said in a low voice, "thank you very much..." she lay down on the bed without saying a word in the white night. Shanluoyan looked at the girl and looked at the white jade in her hand. She took a deep breath, crushed her whole person, and then stimulated her spirit again and poured it into it. In an instant, the white jade of lanolin turned into a cloud of white smoke, which was inhaled into the small mouth by the mountain smoke. The girl looked at the scene without moving her face. But see mountain smoke suddenly climbed past, small mouth son directly blocked the mouth of the white night.In the white night, I was stunned. But soon, he suddenly realized something. I just feel a breath of gas from the mouth of the mountain smoke toward the white night''s mouth. The gas... It was the fumes of white jade which had been inhaled by ShanLuo tobacco before. "Don''t panic, my Lord. Please let the gas enter your chest and abdomen. In this way, the effect of the gas will be able to work, and then you and I will be more happy." The sound of mountain smoke rings. How can the night know what this gas is for? "Good! Then you do as you say White night reply. A moment later, shanluoyan separated her small mouth, her cheeks were flushed, and her autumn eyes were staring at the white night. I still want to get up at night. But the body just straight up a little, but also powerless fell on the bed, can not get up again. "What''s wrong with me? Why... All over the body without strength? " Looking at the mountain smoke at night, he asked. "Don''t panic, please let shanluoyan help you next!" Shanluoyan whispered, that is to climb on the body of the white night again, but both hands do not know when they actually grasp the sharp knife and stab the wrist of the white night. Pooh! White night''s wrist is no accident by this sharp knife to penetrate, the whole person was nailed to the wall. "What are you doing?" Drink and shout at once in the white night. "Adults don''t have to worry. This is just a step to make you happy. Are you unable to feel the pain because you inhaled the gas before? My Lord, I can heal your wound quickly, but before that, please enjoy it Shan Luoyan whispered, and then offered two sharp knives to stab the two feet of the white night. Whew! Whew! White night body trembled, but no more resistance. Because... He doesn''t feel the pain. "Next, my Lord, it''s time for you to go to bliss!" When the mountain tobacco was drinking, his lips suddenly murmured and he kept making strange sounds. With the continuous spread of the sound, the Qi in his body wriggled, as if he had come back to life, and slowly flowed in his body www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2850 This breath is so mysterious. It seems to be infiltrating into the soul of the white night, which can not be resisted, and the mind and consciousness gradually lost under the influence of this wonderful breath. Good is magic. The white night took a breath, trying to stabilize his mind. But with the mountain smoke constantly stabbed that strange knife on his body, the breath seemed to be stimulated, more and more surging and restless. No, if it goes on like this, it will be lost. But this is not the time. The white night scrupulously abides by the mind, but the expression actually pretends to be very enjoying. He closed his eyes and gasped for breath. The whole person seemed to be completely immersed in this wonderful feeling. "He seems to be... Almost." At this time, the girl next to me called softly. Shanluoyan nodded in silence. However, the girl did not know where to feel a bloody and ferocious dagger, and handed it to shanluoyan. The mountain smoke directly grasps, in the eye passes a ferocious, then is does not want to think, toward the white night''s chest thorn past. Pooh! Blood red dagger whole son did not enter the body of white night. However, the whole body suddenly trembled in the white night, and the whole person curled up, his eyes were staring at the mountain smoke, and then the whole person collapsed on the bed, and there was no movement. "He''s dead?" Shanluoyan shivered all over and released his hand. "He''s not dead. He''s just sealed by the power of the dagger. Now he''s no different from the living dead! As long as the dagger doesn''t pull, he will always be like this. " The girl said. "I understand..." Yamamoto gently nodded, but his face was full of pain and helplessness. "Miss, we have finished our task. I think the leader will let us go. Wait here for a moment, and I will inform the leader." The girl whispered and turned to walk outside the gate. "Well." Shanluoyan nodded gently. However, as soon as the girl left, shanluoyan suddenly raised her head, picked up the white night on the bed, and quickly ran to the rear of the palace. There is a hidden door in the rear. Shanluoyan pushes the white night into the dark door and draws out the dagger from his chest. The whole body trembled again in the white night, and the whole person gradually woke up. "What''s wrong with me?" Asked the white night with a confused look. "Lord Bai, your situation is very dangerous. I tell you, if you hide here, you are safe! Do you understand? Don''t walk around. Wait for me for an hour. I''ll come and take you out of here in an hour Shanluoyan stares at the white night road seriously. "Danger? Leave? Miss shanluoyan, what do you mean by that White night looked at her strangely. "Are you really stupid or are you acting stupid? Hu Wuma is going to kill you, don''t you know? " Shanluoyan glared at him. "Kill me?" "Who told you to expose Hong Bing? These guys are a group of jackals, tigers and leopards. If you have a treasure like Hong Bing, how can they let go? It must be killing you and robbing Hong Bing Mountain smoke has no good airway. "In that case, why do you want me to hide here? Why don''t you just let me get out of here? " White night asked with a smile. As soon as he said this, shanluoyan''s eyes twinkled, and a moment later he whispered, "all the people of Wuma sect are in the periphery. If you leave now, you will be found by them. I will try to attract Hu Wuma''s attention later. If you leave again, it''s not very good." "But now they haven''t responded. I think it''s not difficult to break out by force with my strength." White night road. "You... You know nothing about you!" Shanluoyan was in a hurry and said angrily, "you don''t know how terrible the strength of the five horse sect is! You are just a Jin emperor. Don''t think that with Hongbing, you can ignore the whole Wuma cult. If you really want to fight, you will surely die! I tell you! You just stay here and leave for half an hour. Do you hear me? Or you''ll kill me Finish saying, mountain Luo smoke directly in the whole body of the white night under a border, turn to leave. White night smell sound, faint smile. In fact, shanluoyan''s mind has been seen. Shanluoyan returned to the original road and went back to the inner hall. At the moment, Hu Wuma and a group of experts of Wuma cult rushed over. "Is that waste of Jin Dynasty really subdued? Ha ha ha ha, good job! good job! Ah ha ha ha ha Before people arrived, Hu Wuma''s proud laughter had already spread. But when people came to the big bed, they only saw shanluoyan sitting quietly beside the bed. As for the man in the white night, he could not even see a shadow... the girl was stunned. "Well?" The smile on Hu Wuma''s face became rigid. He glanced around at the big bed, looked at the mountain smoke, and immediately asked, "where are the people?""Where are my men?" Mountain smoke light looking at Hu Wu horse road. Hu Wuma was stunned. Around the five horse cult masters are also looking at each other. "Bitch! What the hell are you doing? " "Where is the white night?" "Tell me quickly!" "Hurry up!" The crowd yelled and scolded. However, the mountain smoke turned a deaf ear. "Lord! This... Just now people are still here! "Why is it gone..." said the girl in a hurry, trembling. "Do you need to ask why? The white night must have been hidden by this bitch Hu Wu Ma said without expression. "What? Hidden? " "Son of a bitch! You want to die? Hand over the people as soon as possible, or I''ll tear you apart and kill all the people of your ShanLuo family! " "Hand it over quickly!" The crowd scolded angrily. However, shanluoyan is not afraid. "If you want to kill, you can kill it, but I have to warn you that if I die, you will never find it in the white night!" The mountain is cold. "Bitch! You want to threaten us? In such a short time, the white night must still be in my palace. As long as I am willing to spend time, can I not catch him? It''s no use to our leader for your little skill Hu Wuma snorted coldly. "Is it? If you think so, you''re wrong! Because as long as you don''t find the white night in the time of a stick of incense, the white night will disappear forever. You can''t find him in your life, and you don''t want to get the Hongbing in his hands! " Mountain smoke squints at the road. "You..." "asshole!" "What are you? Are you entitled to say such things to us? " "I''ll skin you now!" The people of Wuma cult couldn''t hold on. They were furious and wanted to rush up. But at this time, Hu Wuma yelled: "all come back to me!" All the masters of Wuma sect were shocked. "Master..." the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2851 Hu Wuma''s face was gloomy, and his killing intention was particularly strong. He fixed his eyes on shanluoyan and drank coldly: "bitch! Say your terms! What do you want me to do to turn over people? " "Simple, I want you to release all the people of our ShanLuo family at once! Now? Now Mountain smoke cold small face way. "Do you think it''s possible? If you let go all the people of your ShanLuo family, you will surely become a great trouble to me! " Hu Wuma hummed, which was obviously unacceptable. But shanluoyan shook his head. "If you get Hongbing, are you afraid of my ShanLuo family? Once my people leave Wuma cult, they will escape as far as possible! How dare you be an enemy? Are you not confident in yourself? Or do you have no confidence in Hong Bing? " This words but let Hu Wuma heart. He thought for a while, side head low drink: "order to go down, immediately release all the people of ShanLuo aristocratic family!" "Master, this..." "go Hu Wuma drank a lot. "Yes, Lord!" The people next to him did not dare to refute, so they immediately responded and ran out. It''s probably Bailey''s Kung Fu. The man turned back. "Master, everyone has been released, and now they are evacuating here!" "Well!" Hu Wuma nodded and looked at ShanLuo flue: "are you satisfied with this? Why don''t you tell me where the white night is "I don''t believe it. I have to go out and see my family leave." Mountain smoke cold road, toe high gas ang toward the outside. "You The Wuma cult master was very angry and wanted to beat this bitch to death. But who dares to hurt her at the moment? After all, this matter is related to Hong Bing. Who dares to mess with it? Isn''t that for death? "Bitch, don''t go too far!" Hu Wuma sank. "If you can''t accept it, just tear me apart. My accomplishments are sealed by you, and I can''t resist it. It''s the fish on your chopping board. You can kill me as you want!" Mountain Luo smoke light says. "You..." Hu Wuma was shaking with anger, but the reason finally overcame his anger. He gritted his teeth and growled: "good! Shanluoyan, I will satisfy you this time! But I have to tell you, if you cheat me and don''t give me the night, I promise, I will make you immersed in pain forever! You know what I mean, I do what I say The ferocious voice, like the whispering of the devil, lingered in the ears of the mountain smoke. Mountain smoke secretly gnawed teeth, bearing this terrible sound, people directly went to the outer hall. "Immediately send someone to search the place where shanluoyan hides the white night. Once you find the white night, take it and bring it to me immediately!" Hu Wuma whispered with his head on his side. "Yes, Lord!" The man next to him clasped his fist and ran down immediately. "Bitch, if I find the white night ahead of time, you and your people will be refined by me, and you will be immersed in unbearable pain forever! I promise Hu Wuma murmured, his eyes full of cold and ferocious, and then stepped up. Out of the temple, you can see the Wuma cult on this vast plain, like an earthworm like team. Those are the members of the ShanLuo family. One by one, they were all scarred and in a state of confusion, and they went out in a trembling manner. "Father, patriarch Shanluoyan was so excited that he immediately rushed forward and cried out eagerly. "Smoke?" In the team, a middle-aged man with white temples and one eye suddenly turned his head and looked at the mountain smoke. "Father!! Are you ok? " Mountain smoke rushed past, knelt down in front of the man, crying. "Smoke! If you''re OK! I''ll be fine if you''re OK The middle-aged man couldn''t help but shed tears. "Father, I have asked Hu Wuma to release you. Wait, please call the clan leader to take the people to Shanglong temple for refuge! Don''t let Hu Wuma find you again Mountain Luo flue, then autumn eyes looked around the eyes, confused asked: "where is the patriarch?" "The patriarch... Has been killed." The middle-aged man said hoarsely, "his head was made into a wine vessel by Hu Wuma and put in his practice room." As soon as he said this, shanluoyan''s face changed. All the people around me also shed tears. However, at this time, shanluoyan suddenly thought of something, pressing the middle-aged man''s shoulder to urgently ask: "father, mother, adults? Where is the mother Hearing the sound, the middle-aged man turned to his face and cried in secret: "Yan''er, don''t ask... Don''t ask... shanluoyan breathed hard, then turned around and rushed toward Hu Wuma. "Return my mother! Hu Wuma, return my mother The mountain smoke shrieked, and the whole person seemed to be crazy.But before she got close to Hu Wuma, she was stopped by two people of Wuma religion nearby. "Bitch! Don''t push your luck!! What do you really think you are? If you annoy my master! Be careful, we will cut all your people alive now The master of 15 horse teaching called out a curse. "You Shanluoyan''s eyes were red and she wanted to say something more, but her father grabbed her and said eagerly, "Yan''er, don''t talk about it any more! Stop talking about it... Or we''ll all die! " "Father..." Yamamoto looked at the middle-aged man. But see the man''s eyes is endless pain, but by his death hide, dare not reveal. Mountain smoke see, whole body a tremor, slightly recovered a little rational. She bit her teeth and whispered, "father, I know..." "daughter, let''s get out of here first. When we leave here, we will find a way to avenge your mother and the patriarch!" The middle-aged man was hoarse. Shanluoyan bit his lips and whispered, "father, you go first. I''ll follow you later." "Later?" The middle-aged man breathed tightly, staring at the mountain tobacco and asked, "what do you mean later?" "Father, I can''t leave yet. I can''t leave until you leave!" Shanluoyan said in a low voice, but he was not willing to explain too much. The middle-aged man is not a fool, and soon smell the meaning of shanluoyan. "Yan''er, what''s going on here? Do you have any agreement with Hu Wuma Asked the middle-aged man. "Father, don''t ask any more questions. Take the people with you as soon as possible." "Daughter, tell your father what''s the matter with you?" Asked the middle-aged man. Can mountain smoke repeatedly shake his head, eyes with tears. "Bitch! Your people don''t seem to want to go! In that case, let them stay with you Hu Wuma spoke lightly. As soon as he said this, shanluoyan''s face turned pale. The meaning of Hu Wuma dialect is very clear. Whether or not shanluoyan will pay the white night later, Hu Wuma will kill her! After all, shanluoyan has violated his authority! He wants to be powerful! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2852 Shanluoyan knew that he would die anyway. It''s not only going to die, it''s going to be ugly. But at this point, how could she give up? "What nonsense are you talking about? My people will not stay! " ShanLuo smoke hummed and said to his father, "father, you should leave with your people quickly. Now is not the time to be emotional. Go!" "Yan''er, what do you do?" The middle-aged man''s eyes were full of tears. "My daughter will try her best. When you get to Shanglong temple, you must ask the abbot to come to rescue you. Now that the city of Lisheng is in chaos, Shenji palace can no longer rely on Shanglong temple." Shanluoyan autumn eyes pan perseverance, especially serious said. How can a middle-aged man not know the bitterness of shanluoyan? This is my daughter''s chance to get her life! If you don''t do it again, I''m afraid everyone will have to stay here... "let''s go!" The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and drank. The people of ShanLuo aristocratic family immediately withdrew to the periphery. "Daughter, don''t worry, father will come back to save you!" The middle-aged man said firmly, and then turned and left with the crowd. After a while, the people of ShanLuo family disappeared. "Are you satisfied now?" Hu Wuma looked at the mountain flue coldly: "you should tell me where the white night is!" "Come with me!" Shanluoyan said without expression and turned to lead the way in front of him. However, instead of going to the palace, she went to the prison where she had been imprisoned. People are confused and confused. "What''s the matter? You hid the night in prison? " Hu Wuma frowned and asked. "Yes." The smoke of the mountain is light. Hu Wuma''s face was a little unnatural. The people nearby hastened to come forward and whispered in a low voice: "master, how could she transfer the white night here in such a short time? I''m afraid it''s cheating. " "I think so too." Hu Wuma sank. Shan Luoyan''s performance is too strange, coupled with her previous abnormal, people have to guard against. "What? Afraid? " Shanluoyan seemed to be aware of the people''s concerns, raised his mouth and chuckled: "since I have already done this, I must have prepared in advance. Why can''t I transfer the white night here so quickly? What are you afraid of? " "Wanton!" Hu Wuma hummed: "my leader will be afraid of you, a little girl? Ridiculous! Ridiculous! This is the five horse sect. Our leader is not afraid of anyone. You can lead the way! I want to see what tricks you want to play All of them walked towards the dungeon. "See the Lord!" Seeing the arrival of Hu Wuma, the dungeon guard quickly got up from the table and knelt down on the ground. The guards were drunk one by one and smelled of a fishy smell all over their bodies. It was obvious that although they were prison guards, they were very happy here. Hu Wuma glanced at them, and then looked at the naked women in the cell. A cold hum came out of his nose. "You''ve been locked up with your women here?" Hu Wuma asked angrily. "No... no, my Lord!" "You specially explained that even if you lent us a hundred courage, we would not dare to touch her. Miss shanluoyan has been eating and drinking well here, and none of us dare to touch her little finger..." several prison guards trembled. "Don''t explain, kill, kill!" Hu Wuma waved impatiently. "Master, spare your life! Master, spare your life The jailers cried, their heads pounding frantically toward the ground. But... It didn''t work. Next to a big knife has been ruthlessly cut over. Pooh! Several bloody heads tumbled to the ground. "Dog!" Hu Wuma angrily stepped on one of the heads, and then walked towards the inside in a big stride. Shanluoyan looked at it silently, without a sound. It was not until they reached the deepest, rather tidy cell, that they stopped. This is the cell where shanluoyan was previously held. Because of her special status, Hu Wuma wanted to use her to entertain distinguished guests, so she was always a good servant. Compared with the miserable scenes of other female spirits, shanluoyan is also lucky. But she would not be grateful for it. On the contrary, she became more and more bitter and hated Hu Wuma. "Where are the people?" Hu Wuma glanced at the empty cell and asked in a cold voice. "It''s in there." Shanluoyan went in and opened the carpet in the cell. But there was a big hole under the carpet.The cave is dark and you can''t see anything. If you look at it carefully, you can see what dark red array is spinning at the bottom of the hole. "The white night is inside. You go in." The smoke of the mountain is light. "Well?" Everyone looked at each other with fear in their eyes. "Inside?" Hu Wuma''s expression became cautious. "Lord! I''m afraid there''s a trap in it. You can''t enter it! " Someone else will remind you immediately. "I know, this girl''s tricks can''t deceive me!" Hu Wu Ma hums a way, rush mountain Luo flue: "you give me immediately go down, bring up white night!" "I dare not." If you don''t know the magic weapon that I''ve been imprisoned, will it be useful if I don''t get rid of it? You want white night, you go down by yourself! I can''t get in my hand "What are you talking about?" "Asshole, if the leader asks you to go down, you will go down. What a lot of nonsense?" "Get the hell out of here!" The crowd yelled and scolded. However, the mountain smoke turned a deaf ear. "Do you believe I killed you?" Hu Wuma squinted at her and said, "go down to me now!" "If you want to do it, come on, anyway, I''m dead, you have to go down and look for the white night!" Shanluoyan closed his eyes and looked like he was being slaughtered. A group of five horse people are angry. Mountain smoke face fearless, cold and look. After being caught by the five horse sect, shanluoyan saw too many parting in life and death, and witnessed the death of countless people. Her mood had changed for a long time. She had no fear of death. All she wanted was how to get revenge and how to protect her own people. Life and death had long been ignored. "That''s it Hu Wuma was extremely angry, but still suppressed his anger in the bottom of his heart. "In that case, you guys, go down and bring up the night." Hu Wuma side head to drink. "Ah? Master, this... " a few people were scared, hesitant and afraid to go forward. "What''s the matter? Is it necessary for us to go down in person? " Hu Wuma cold road. "Dare not, dare not..." "Lord, we are going down... This is going down..." the people are trembling and dare not resist, so they are forced to drill into the hole. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2853 "What''s the matter with this hole?" Hu Wuma raised his head and looked at the mountain tobacco coldly. "I wanted to dig through the territory of Wuma cult and escape from the heaven, but I didn''t think that the huge pumice stone of Wuma cult was wrapped up in the border. I couldn''t dig through it, so I gave up. This time I captured Bai Ye and hid him here. It worked." Shanluoyan did not change his face and said frankly. "Oh, stinky girl, you have a lot of thoughts, but it''s a pity that your mind has no effect at all!" Hu Wuma sneered: "the boundary of my five horse sect is not arranged by ordinary people. Is it up to you? I''m afraid you can''t dig it for another 10000 years! Naive "I don''t need to dig now! Just use it to release people! " Shanluoyan chuckled. "Is it?" Hu Wuma''s mouth rose and stopped talking. At this time, the voice of five horse sect master came from the cave. "Master, we found a huge border below. We can''t open it. Please help me!" "Great border?" Hu Wuma was stunned: "what border?" "It''s a defensive border, which can''t be broken by our means. The grade is too high, and the breath is particularly amazing." The master of Wuma sect said it again. "Did you set the border?" Hu Wuma was angry, staring at the mountain flue. "I didn''t set it up!" Shanluoyan shook his head and said, "master Hu, don''t you see my strength? Do you think that with my means, what kind of border can be set to block your people? Are you not confident in the strength of your men? " "That''s what I said!" Hu Wu Ma said without expression: "with your little trick, how can my staff deal with it?" "I guess that the boundary should be set up by the white night, and it should be difficult for your people to break it. The imprisonment of the white night must have been lifted, but he did not escape from it. I think he must not have been completely released!" The mountain smoke suddenly road. Hu Wuma gazed at her and snorted, "do you mean that the white night is still restrained by the effect of the magic weapon?" "Of course, otherwise why doesn''t he run away from here? On the contrary, they set up the border? This can show that he now knows that he can not escape from the five horse cult, so he plans to hide there first, and then escape from the heaven after his imprisonment is completely dissipated!! Master, if you don''t go down and kill the white night quickly now, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult to kill him when his strength recovers. You know, he has Hongbing in his hand! " This words falls, Hu Wuma''s face immediately heavy numerous. "Don''t lie to me here! This is a trap for you! If I go down, you will open the trap and trap me here! And then you run away! Shanluoyan, you can''t deceive me with this kind of means! " Hu Wuma snorted coldly. "If the leader doesn''t believe it, you can stay here. When Bai Ye''s wound is healed, kill him with Hong Bing. I hope that leader Hu can deal with Hong Bing!" Mountain smoke cold hum way. "You..." Hu Wuma was angry, but he had nothing to do. Shanluoyan is a broken pot at the moment. Hu Wuma killed her, and she didn''t care. Anyway, she knew she couldn''t live. However, if we delay, if everything is really like what shanluoyan said, it will be all over... "good!" Hu Wuma''s face sank, and he whispered: "bitch! I''ll trust you once! But I have to tell you! If you dare to cheat me! I promise you will regret it!! At that time, you will be asked not to live, not to die! " With that, he jumped into the cave! The mountain smoke saw the shape, the pupil eye depth immediately flickered the thick excitement, she did not have the movement, only looked at the hole. "Master, how are you?" The mountain smoke drinks and shouts. "This array is really extraordinary Hu Wuma stood in front of the weird array, carefully studied it, and frowned: "this is not a Dharma array that ordinary people can release. Maybe it''s a method of white night, as you said, but it doesn''t matter. Let me break it!" After saying that, he was in luck and threw at the array. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... the dull sound is constantly coming out from the cave, followed by bursts of violent Qi. "Ha ha!" With a sneer, shanluoyan suddenly turned around and pushed the things on the table beside him and smashed the table. However, he saw that there was an exquisite array in the interlayer of the table. "This time, there will be no place for you to die!" The mountain smoke murmured to himself. Without thinking about it, he immediately raised his hand and pressed into the array. Boom!! As soon as her palm touched the array, the hole was immediately sealed by a wonderful energy. Then, the cave was filled with a lot of destructive atmosphere. Crazy collision happened in the blink of an eye, and a violent explosion was sent out. Purr, purr, purrThe breath of destruction in the cave constantly makes strange sounds, and the experts of Wuma cult have been crushed into powder in the terrible atmosphere of destruction. At the moment, even the whole five horse sect is shaking. "The magic weapon given by the patriarch is really extraordinary! Successful, successful... " the mountain smoke looked at the mouth of the cave which was constantly emitting colorful light, and knelt down on the ground excitedly with tears in his eyes. However, at this time, there was a sneer. "Success? I think you think too much. Can you really bluff our leader with your little skills? Bitch, you''re so fantastic At the sound of the mountain smoke, the whole body was shocked and suddenly looked back. Just saw Hu Wuma who had gone down the hole before actually stood beside her. Along with those five horse sect masters. "What?" Shanluoyan gaped: "this... How is this possible?"?? You... Didn''t you go down the hole? " "Ha ha ha ha, that''s just a part of us! Bitch, do you really think our noumenon will fall into your trap The master of 15 horse school laughed. "This time it depends on how cunning you are!" A few people grinned grimly, and they would come around. "It seems that you will not tell me the trace of the white night honestly. In this case, I will find it myself, as for you! I said, if you dare to cheat me, I will make you suffer endless pain Hu Wuma said ferociously, then you have to reach out to catch the mountain smoke. Shanluoyan looked pale, but did not resist. She knew that the matter had come to light, and it was useless to say anything at this time. Since there is nothing I can do, I have to wait here to die. She compared her eyes and waited in silence. But at this moment, a voice came from the side. "Ha ha, master Hu, it''s just a joke. As the leader of a sect, you don''t even have the courage?" People look back in amazement. When I saw the white night standing at the door of the cell... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2854 All of them were stunned. White night... Actually appeared? At one time, he thought he was wrong. How can you play in the white night? In principle, the time is not up yet! What''s more, he doesn''t leave here, but he turns back. Why? What''s going on in this guy''s head? Shanluoyan doesn''t understand. And Hu Wuma and others are even more surprised. But he came in with a smile on his face and said to Hu Wuma: "master Hu, Yan''er just made a joke with you. I don''t think you should be surprised? Yes? Isn''t it because of this that the leader of Hu didn''t even have the courage? " The white dragon then squeezed out a smile? Do I look like someone who can''t afford to joke? " "That''s right." White night said with a smile, and then in a tone of blame to ShanLuo flue: "Yan''er, you are really a mess. How can you do such a thing to the leader of Hu? Why don''t you apologize to the cult leader soon? " Shanluoyan''s brain is still in a blank state at the moment. She was staring at the white night, the whole person some can not return to God. "Smoke?" The white night called again. Shanluoyan shivered all over the body, which just reacted. "Big... Lord... Are you calling me?" "Of course, I''m not calling you, but who am I calling?" The white night smiles. Shanluoyan didn''t understand why he was so intimate at night. But she believed that the night must have a purpose. "It seems that the white dragon master is very satisfied with this woman?" Hu Wuma said with a smile. "Of course, the cigarette is so beautiful. What can I be dissatisfied with? But then again, master Hu, you said that after I have enjoyed this woman, you should give me a reply. What''s your reply now? " White night turned to look at Hu Wuma and asked. "White dragon master seems very anxious? I think we can slow down and talk about it in detail. " "Is it about cooperation?" "No, no, no, white dragon master, I think your vision is limited. In fact, we don''t have to hold on to the state of Lisheng! Why don''t we learn to accept something when it''s impossible to reverse it? " "Oh? So what Hu means is... Refuse to cooperate with me? " Asked the white night, squinting. "Not to refuse, but to discuss." "To discuss?" White night staring at him, a moment later is already know what, not from a smile. "It seems that leader Hu has no sincerity to cooperate with me. In that case, I will not disturb him. Goodbye!" White night said, will leave. "White Dragon Lord, wait a minute!" Hu Wuma cried out. "Master Hu, what else can I do for you?" White night side head light ask. "White dragon master, really not to discuss?" Hu Wuma asked. "Leader Hu, as I said, I''m here to discuss cooperation. If leader Hu doesn''t want to cooperate, then we can''t do anything more?" White night shakes his head, as if unwilling to go on, is to leave. But at this time, Hu Wuma drank. "White Dragon Lord, what if I force you to stay and discuss this matter?" When the sound falls. Chucha Chucha... suddenly, a large number of experts of Wuma cult rushed in from outside, directly encircling the dungeon. All the people are staring at the white night coldly, one by one, their faces are not good. The scene was suddenly at war. Shanluoyan''s face was pale, and he said in a low voice: "my Lord, I advise you to stabilize Hu Wuma as soon as possible. If you fight, you will not be your opponent!" "Oh?" White night smile: "this Hu Wu Ma is so fierce? Can''t even Hong Bing do anything to him? " "Ha ha, white dragon master, although you have Hongbing, I am not afraid of you! This is the territory of my five horse sect, the place of my horse! But you, the soul state is not high, but a small period of Jin Dynasty exists. I admit, you must have your own unknown means. If you fight, you can never treat you as an ordinary Jin emperor. But your soul state is here, and your limitations are here. Your Hongbing can''t exert much power. I don''t believe that if you use human life to fill in, you can still fight against you! " Hu Wuma sneered and said directly. Although he heard a lot about the white night, in his opinion, the reason why the white night can make one earth shaking event after another depends on Hong Bing. And his own strength, absolutely not strong. No matter how strong the Hongbing is, there are only a few of them. They can''t give full play to them in the daytime. They don''t know how easy it is to kill them. Around the five horse sect people also showed a pair of indifferent smile. Obviously, they all think the same way as Hu Wuma.However, at this time, the white night suddenly asked. "Master Hu, who do you think is better than the dark Dynasty in your five horse religion?" When Hu Wuma was stunned, he immediately understood the meaning of the white night and hummed: "of course, the dark Dynasty is stronger, but in my opinion, the white dragon master has played against the dark Dynasty for many times, and the opportunistic elements account for a large proportion! If the dark dynasty took you seriously from the beginning, do you think you can still stand here? " "It must be impossible to stand." "That''s what it is." "Well, what about the dark dynasty?" White night added another sentence. As soon as this word falls, Hu Wuma''s breath freezes. The people around were also confused. Yes... white night is a person who has fought with the top of the dark dynasty! He even killed the headquarters of the dark Dynasty and turned it upside down. Is this kind of person that Hu Wuma can deal with? Hu Wuma''s expression became tense, and then he thought of it... he gazed at the white night and found that the white night was calm and calm at the moment, and seemed not to be frightened by the battle around him. Seeing this, Hu Wuma understood that the white night must have something to rely on... "what should we do now, master? Up or down? " Next to the men carefully asked. "If you are strong, even if you can win this man, I''m afraid we will have to lose a lot! Think about it again Hu Wuma drank, and then went straight forward, laughing. "Ha ha ha ha, master Bai Long, don''t be nervous! Don''t be nervous! I''m kidding you too! How can we attack the White Dragon Lord? Ha ha ha... he waved as he spoke. The people around immediately retreated. White night smiles: "it seems that the leader of Hu is also a humorous person." "Ha ha, that''s it. Come on! Hold a banquet immediately, and I will treat the White Dragon Lord well! " Hu Wuma cried. "A feast?" "White dragon master, don''t you want to talk about cooperation with me? Let''s have a drink and talk. " Hu Wuma squinted and laughed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2855 "Oh?" White night raised his eyes and squinted at Hu Wuma, spinning and laughing: "good! Good! Since the leader of Hu has said that, what else can we say? Go! Drink "Prepare wine! Prepare wine Hu Wuma immediately yelled. The people under him immediately ran to work. Shanluoyan saw it, but she was very anxious. She quickly followed up and whispered, "my Lord, why do you want to drink with him? Don''t you know it''s just his delaying tactic? He''s going to try your best! He will also secretly use tricks when drinking with you. If he gathers the experts of Wuma cult to surround here at this time, what should he do? " "Soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. Don''t worry. What''s more, since the other side has said that they want to discuss with me sincerely, why should I refuse? Although the people of Wuma cult are all crafty and cunning, they have some strength. If we can win over this power and use them to fight against foreign enemies, our holy state will have a better chance of winning. " Calm way of white night. "You... Then you can''t believe such a treacherous person blindly! Can''t you see who Hu Wuma is? They can do anything for the sake of interests! " Mountain smoke indignant road. White night shook his head and calmly said: "shanluoyan, I think you are not bad hearted, just came back to save you, your action, in the end, is too naive, Hu Wuma this kind of person, will never believe any one person, he will only believe in himself, you want to use me to earn him into the urn, that''s not much fantasy." The mountain smoke slightly a Zheng, then lowered the head, did not answer. "If you want to live, follow me." White night is again said, then follow Hu Wuma toward the main hall. The banquet will be ready soon. Serve the wine and meat. The dancing girl performed in the hall. The main hall, which was still cold before, was singing and dancing immediately. "A mountain of smoke! You are the Dragon Master''s woman now. You should serve the dragon master well! " Hu Wuma squinted at the mountain smoke and said with a smile. Shanluoyan trembled slightly, then squeezed out a smile and said: "yes, master Hu... " would you like to pour some wine for the white dragon master? " Hu Wu horse road. Shanluoyan immediately picked up the wine pot and poured wine for the white night. "Here, white dragon master, I''d like to propose a toast to you." "Well." Drink in the daytime. The mountain nearby was worried. She was not afraid of death, but felt that it was too much to be reconciled to die here in the daytime. Hu Wuma made it clear that there was a conspiracy, but he knew that white night still earnestly hoped to cooperate with Wuma religion. He was making use of this point to earn a little bit of money into the urn. If Hu Wuma was poisoned, or secretly imprisoned, or arranged for some strong man to come in at any time, no matter what means, it would be a dead end for the white night. Can this person, unexpectedly still as if nothing happened to drink with Hu Wuma? Isn''t it eating with tigers? What''s going on in this guy''s head? Some people hate iron but not steel. But she said nothing more. Since she was ready to do so, she did not consider living. If white night was poisoned by Hu Wuma, she could only accept her life. Three glasses of wine. "Master Hu, should we talk about business?" The white night squints at Hu Wuma. "Business? Ha ha, talk, of course! Let''s talk now Hu Wuma patted his head and said with a smile, "master white dragon, what should we talk about?" "Is the leader of Hu religion willing to cooperate with me?" White night goes straight to the topic. "White dragon master, you also know that the strength over there is not simple, against that side? A bad one. I''m afraid that the people from all over my five horse education will even die! If I promise to come down, even if I will, I''m afraid that I, the whole staff, will not agree. After all, they only want to eat delicious food and drink spicy food, but they don''t want to follow me to death. Can you understand my difficulties? " Hu Wuma hesitated and said helplessly. "So... It''s out of the question?" "If the white dragon master can ensure that my people will not suffer heavy losses and protect our interests, then I am cooperating with the white dragon master. What''s the relationship?" Hu Wuma said with a smile. Shaking one''s head at night. "This time, it''s a matter of concern to the state of Lysander. It''s our duty to safeguard the interests of the state. Everyone should be reckless. In principle, it''s not my duty to deny someone, so I can''t guarantee that." Calm way of white night. "If so... That white Dragon Lord, this matter... I''m afraid it''s not easy to say..." Hu Wuma shook his head and said. "So, does Hu mean to refuse?" "This..." "it''s really a pity if leader Hu means to refuse. Let''s drink the wine, smoke, let''s go."White night calm way, put the glass on the table, intend to take the mountain smoke to leave. People at the scene looked at each other, and finally all their eyes were focused on Hu Wuma. "Oh, ah, white dragon master! White dragon master! Don''t be impatient! Don''t be impatient! Let me think twice about it! Let me think twice! " Hu Wuma immediately stood up and squeezed out a smile. "Master Hu, you have delayed me too much!" Calm way of white night. What is revealed in the words is impatience. "Yes! I agree! " Hu Wuma suddenly exclaimed. As soon as the words came out, the hall was suddenly quiet. Everyone is staring at Hu Wuma. Shanluoyan looks shocked and looks at him in disbelief. Hu Wuma... Actually agreed? Is he really going to lead the people of Wuma cult to fight against foreign invaders? How could it be? This is just a group of animals who are greedy for pleasure and forget about profits. They will fight for the people in the whole state for the sake of justice? It''s just fantastic. Shanluoyan will not believe it even if it is killed. But white night believed. I saw that the white night was overjoyed and suddenly got up. "What the leader of Hu said is true?" "Of course! How can there be falsehood? " "Great! Great! Ha ha ha ha, with the help of the master Hu, my holy state will surely have no worries! " White night laughs and seems to believe in Hu Wuma''s decision to cooperate. "White dragon master, what are you going to do next? What do we need to prepare for Wuma education "Let me think about it." White night touched his chin. "Ha ha, don''t worry, don''t worry, white dragon master. We''ll drink and chat at the same time. It''s a big event. We should be more careful." Hu Wuma said with a smile, "come on, white dragon master, let''s drink!" "Drink "Go on!" People raise their glasses and shout. The scene was very lively. However, according to shanluoyan, this is just the eve of the storm www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2856 "Master Hu, this is what I intend to do. As far as I know, emissaries are being sent to contact with the potential clans in Lisheng Prefecture, intending to bewitch the potential clans in Lisheng Prefecture. Then they will cooperate with each other inside and outside to defeat Shenji palace and kill Lisheng state. So I intend to take the lead in killing the generals." At this time, white night put down the glass, serious look said. "What? Is white Dragon Lord going to make us pioneers Hu Wuma frowned, but asked with a smile on his face. "No, it''s up to me to take the vanguard. After all, it''s very important. I can''t make ordinary people competent!" "It makes sense! with reason! Ha ha ha, the white dragon master wants us to... " " I want you from Wuma sect to meet me! " "Answer?" Hu Wuma frowned. "Is that all right?" White night smiles. "No problem, of course not!" Hu Wuma immediately responded, laughed and raised his glass again. "In this case, let''s ask Hu Jiao to put on a group of elites, and follow me to familiarize myself with the route I''m going to attack this time! Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be many problems if we are not familiar with the terrain. " White night is smiling again. "Gather the best?" Hu Wuma kept an eye on himself. I''m afraid that after the elite mobilization, he will become his person after being trained in the daytime and be used by him. "Master, don''t give him a group of veterans." Next to humanity. "That''s what I look like." Hu Wuma nodded gently and said with a smile, "no problem! White Dragon Lord this request, I agreed "Master Hu really knows the truth! In this case, I think you will not refuse this last request, will you? After all, this last request is not only for me, but also for you White night road. "For me? What do you mean Hu Wuma asked in confusion. "Master Hu, I think the last thing you want to do with me this time is to see your brothers rush to the front line and watch them fight with others, right?" "Yes." "In this case, master Hu, why don''t you release all the captives held by the Wuma cult and let them be used by us, and form a new force to fight against foreign enemies?" White night smiles. Hu Wuma''s eyes narrowed. "White dragon master, you''ve finally brought the topic to this topic? As I said, I will never let these prisoners go. I have killed their relatives, friends, clans and schools. They have already hated me to the bone. If I release them, I will undoubtedly let the tiger return to the mountain! " Hu Wuma said with a smile. "I can promise not to let them touch you at all!" White night road. "White Dragon Lord, it''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s really hard to do this." Hu Wuma showed a puzzled look. "Master Hu, I hope you can think about it. I''m doing it for you and for everyone''s good." Calm way of white night. Hu Wu Ma ponder, and after a moment, he sighed and said, "no, since the White Dragon Lord said so, I agreed. It''s just that I am not the one who has the final say. If you want to make those prisoners work, let the white dragon master you to persuade them in person." "What to do?" "At present, there are more than 30000 prisoners in my hands, among which three potential clans are the largest, and these three potential clans have three representatives. Originally, I planned to use their lives to refine magic weapons, but the white dragon master will use them, and I will naturally keep them alive! White Dragon Lord, you just need to persuade these three people to submit to you. I think most of the captives will be willing to be loyal to you. " Hu Wuma said with a smile. "Well, take me to the three of them at once!" White night road. "Ah, white Dragon Lord, what is this? What''s your identity, and how do you want you to see them? They should come to see you! " Hu Wuma said with a smile, and then waved with a big hand: "come on "Yes The crowd came forward. "Go, bring me those guys!" "Yes, Lord!" The cry fell and the man went. After about a hundred rest, three men in chains and fetters came in. These three people''s accomplishments are not low, but the whole body is restrained. There are seals on the shackles, and there are also confinement boundaries on the shackles. In addition, their spirits are all plugged with a magic weapon to suppress them. Now they are afraid that they have no power to bind chickens. After they boarded the hall, they all looked at Hu Wuma with indignant eyes. But Hu Wuma was smiling and ignored. "Hu Wuma, why don''t you kill us? If you want to kill us, do it quickly. Don''t delay At this time, one of the middle-aged men with an inch head opened his mouth. "Situ Hao, don''t worry! It''s not easy for us to kill you? But now you have met a noble man. This white night white man wants to use you. You may not die today Hu Wuma said with a smile. "White night""Are you the White Dragon Master who has been fighting against the dark Dynasty and even killed in the headquarters of the dark dynasty?" The three were astonished and asked in succession. "Do you know me?" Asked the white night. "Yes, of course. Who knows the name of the White Dragon Master in the whole state of Lisheng? Although we are prisoners, we are not frogs in the well! How can you not know the white dragon master That is the humanity of situ Hao. "It''s just that I didn''t think about it. I''ll have to look away." Nearby, a middle-aged man with a goat beard hummed. "Cloth! What do you say Hu Wuma hummed. "Isn''t that obvious? White dragon master! I thought that you were not afraid of power and maintained justice like Shenji palace, but I didn''t think that you were as dirty as the dark Dynasty, and even associated with such despicable goods as Hu Wuma! Why don''t we look away? " Cheng Bu said angrily. "Son of a bitch, you are not only insulting me! How dare you insult white night? My Lord has cut you off! " Hu Wuma flew into a rage and roared, "come on "In the "Take the knife, cut off the cloth limbs for me, and dig out his eyes! Cut his nose and tongue! And then it''s going to be slow Hu Wuma roared. "Yes, Lord!" The man next to him immediately came forward with a knife. "Wait a minute!" Drink and shout at night. "White dragon master, this man is too rude and unforgivable! If we don''t punish severely, we will not be able to follow the evil spirit in our hearts. I''m afraid that the other two people will not be so easy to listen to your orders from Lord white dragon. " Hu Wuma said. "Since you decide to use them and suppress them by force, it will only make people dissatisfied and disperse your people." The white night face is expressionless way. "White dragon master!" Hu Wuma advised again. But it''s useless. Hu Wuma has no choice but to wave. People surrounded by cloth can only retreat www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2857 The crowd dispersed. The cloth turned his eyes on the white night and hummed, "Lord white dragon, even if so, I won''t be grateful to you. People''s hearts are not so good to be bought off!" "I know, I just want you to hear my explanation!" The white night is light. "What do you want to explain?" Cheng Bu Leng hum. "At present, the state of Lisheng is in an emergency. Foreign enemies are invading. The front line of Shenji palace is about to collapse. We are in danger. We should not have any prejudice at present. We should put down our private enemy and jointly resist foreign enemies." "What? Foreign invasion? " "What foreign enemies are they? Why haven''t we heard of it? " "White dragon master, is this true?" Three people are all one Zheng, then the face shows anxious color, hastily inquires. "Of course, it is true, and the leader of Hu also knows it." White night road. "How could it be so?" All three frowned. "Is it that Jackie Chan''s company with people like Hu Wuma is all for the sake of Lisheng?" Situ Haoning asked. "Of course, I think in the face of such a big event, we should put aside prejudice and resentment." White night road. "The white dragon master is worthy of being the white dragon master. We admire him!" "Compared with the white dragon master, we are not so good." "Since the White Dragon Lord has said so, we are naturally willing to listen to the White Dragon Lord''s dispatch! But we are all prisoners. Even if we want to serve the White Dragon Lord, we can''t do it. " The cloth was hoarse. "It''s easy to do. Today, as long as you are willing to help me, leader Hu will naturally release you and your people. However, I hope that before the end of this matter, you can''t wait to have any thoughts on the leader. You need to settle any grudges after the event. Otherwise, I will intervene. Whoever breaks the rules, I will kill them!" The white night is light. "Understand!" The three men knelt down on their knees and said, "we will obey the instructions of the White Dragon Lord in the future." "Good! Get up White night light smile way. Thank you They cried, but did not get up. White night looked at the eye, immediately understand what is going on. "White Dragon Lord, since you have protected the three of them, please open their shackles." Hu Wuma said with a smile. "Good!" White night rose, went to the three people, without hesitation to lift their ban. "Thank you very much." The three of them were grateful and got up one after another. "Don''t be polite. In the future, we should work together to make peace with foreign enemies." White night smiles. But when his words fell, he felt something was wrong. For the standing posture of the three surrounded him. "Lord white night!" Shanluoyan also instantly realized the bad news and cried out. But... it''s too late! Click! Click! Click! Three crackles were heard. We can see that the shackles of the three people who have just been untied were imposed on the body of the white night at the same time. White night face calm, light looking at all of this, the look did not change. "White dragon master!" The mountain smoke cries out in a hurry and rushes forward immediately. But she just moved. Hua Hua Hua Hua... a terrible air current swept over and directly wrapped up the mountain smoke. The mountain smoke could not move immediately and was shrouded in the current. "Asshole! I knew it would be Hu Wuma''s trap! White night! Now you believe it? " Mountain Luo smoke cries out. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, even if you know it? This idiot is willing to believe me! So naive, how did this idiot come back to the present?? Ha ha ha... "Hu Wuma threw his glass and went straight to the white night. "Master Hu, why is this so?" White night light looking at Hu Wu Ma Road. "Why? Oh, what kind of bullshit against foreign enemies? I don''t care at all. I only care about magic weapons, pills and endless treasures!! Especially Hong Bing Hu Wuma squinted and laughed. The pair of eyes looking at the white night burst out a burst of strong greed. That''s the desire for Hongbing. Endless desire. He had been repressed, he had been patient. Now, he can finally release his desire for Hongbing. "White night, you don''t deserve to have Hongbing. Your intelligence and ability are not enough to have these rare treasures!" Hu Wuma sneered. "What kind of talent should we have?" Asked the white night. "Of course it''s a man like me!" "You?? I''m afraid not! " "Oh, you have become a prisoner of my Lord, and you dare to talk nonsense here. Do you know what kind of shackles are in you? This is the shackles of ancient times to imprison those demons and demons. Now you can''t urge Hongbing, but only the people in the period of emperor Jin have been suppressed to a useless man with no ability to bind a chicken. What do you want to challenge my master? " The man nearby snorted angrily.But that''s not true. Click! All of a sudden, the three shackles on the white night''s body were pulled open with his arms. For an instant, the hall was silent. Hu Wuma is also stupid. At one time, I thought I was wrong. "The shackles of ancient times when the prisoners of gods and demons were imprisoned? Are you sure you haven''t been cheated? " The white night looked at the soul and said faintly. The man opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "Ha ha ha ha ha, is this the strength of white dragon master? As expected, it is extraordinary, powerful and powerful! White dragon master, just a joke. I want to see how strong the white dragon master is. I think the white dragon master is broad-minded, and he should not be angry? " Hu Wuma''s eyes turned, and he said with a busy smile. But the next second, white night directly received his words. "Who told you that I am broad-minded?" Hu Wuma''s smile was stiff. Keng! A sword light passed by. The soul person standing next to Hu Wuma was immediately covered by the sword light, and he was directly turned into powder, and then dissipated and died. This terrible speed almost makes people have no time to react. "Ah?" "Kill!" "Take this man!" All around, the masters of Wuma sect could not help but roar at the revelation. Sonorous! Another sword light is sweeping around the body in the white night. All those who attacked were swallowed by the sword light. When the sword light dissipated, a large number of granular materials slowly floated down from the air. Hu Wuma was shocked and turned pale. The mountain smoke over there is stupid. All of them could not smell the spirit of Hongbing. That is to say, when killing the masters of Wuma cult in the twinkling of an eye in the white night! It''s totally his own power... "how can it be? You... You are just a Jin emperor. Why... Why do you have such terrible strength? " Hu Wuma''s scalp was numb and his voice was shaking and shouting. "Countless people are as stupid as you, and they say that to me, so you will die like countless people, understand?" White night light road, walk toward Hu Wuma. There is a lot of killing intention. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2858 Hu Wuma didn''t expect his own strength to be so terrible. He can easily kill his powerful general without using Hongbing. What a horror. "Go away! Get away from me Seeing the white night coming, Hu Wuma shrieked and immediately offered a big knife to chop at the white night. But his knife edge has not fallen on Bai Ye''s body, but Bai Ye stretches out his double fingers, accurately clamps the knife edge, and then suddenly exerts force. Bang Dang! The blade of the knife actually broke into two pieces and was split into two. "What?" The crowd was stunned. Hu Wuma is even more breathing. He is familiar with the grade of his knife! According to the principle, not to mention the existence of a small period of Jin Dynasty, even people of his level can hardly break the knife, but the other side can easily do it with only two fingers... what a terrible thing! How amazing! "Ah Hu Wuma yelled and turned to run. "Hu Wuma, don''t you think it''s too late to escape now?" White night face expressionless said, arm a shake. Whoosh! The broken blade ran towards Hu Wu Ma like a flash of lightning. The speed is too fast to capture. Whew! But the lightning broke through one arm of Hu Wuma. Blood splashing, arms flying. Hu Wuma was shocked by the power carried by the lightning, and the whole man fell to the ground, which was very embarrassed. "Protect the Lord!" "Open the big array! Open up the array "Kill that man!" The scene was in chaos, and a large number of masters of Wuma cult rushed in from outside the hall, or surrounded Hu Wuma tightly, or surrounded the white night. The whole scene is chaotic, especially lively. "Kill me! Kill me See their own people rushed in, Hu Wuma''s morale also came, immediately opened his voice and roared. "Kill!" All the masters of Wuma cult rushed forward. One after another! "Evil men of the five horse sect, I will avenge my people! Avenge the innocent who died in your hands in vain Shanluoyan screamed, and no matter how much ability he could have, he picked up the sword beside him and rushed to the crowd. But she just moved. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... a sharp and swift flying sword, the size of a dragonfly, suddenly burst out from the hall. They are like throat locking death daggers. They are madly cut through every soul soul''s neck and soul. Whew! Whew! Whew! Chi... almost all the souls near the white night have a bloody hole in their throat. And those who stick to the white night all die without exception. All were killed. Around the white night, there is no more than ten rest of Kung Fu, which becomes a vacuum zone. On the ground, there were corpses lying on the ground, which made people startled and their scalp numb. In front of the people of the Jin emperor period, these five horse sect''s strong men were just like grass on the ground, which made people''s scalp tremble. "How could that happen?" Hu Wuma once thought he was wrong. Shanluoyan is more stunned, the whole person is silly in situ. "How strong... This man... Even if he doesn''t need Hongbing, who can be his enemy? No wonder even the dark Dynasty can''t deal with him... " " leader Hu! I have given you several opportunities. Why don''t you know how to cherish it? Do you really think that I have always tolerated you because of my patience? " The white night was expressionless and came towards him with his hands attached. "White dragon master, it''s no use saying anything! My five horse sect is not a decent school. If it is not for profit, how can we be used by you Hu Wuma secretly gnawed his teeth. White night repeatedly shook his head: "your vision is too low! That''s why you five horse sect is always just a mob! You only value immediate interests, but not future interests! If you can resist foreign enemies and save the state of Lysander, how can the people of Lysander not treat you as heroes? What did you want at that time? Fame, status, magic weapon, beauty, everything! It''s a pity that you chose the stupidest way "Don''t talk nonsense!" Hu Wuma bit his teeth and was particularly angry: "what else can I say at this time? Can you easily let me wait? White night, if you have the ability, we five horse teach the whole slaughter! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless!! Kill me "Kill!" People of Wuma cult clenched their teeth and roared, and rushed to them again."Obstinate!" The cold voice of the white night hums, and rushes to kill again. He is like a tiger in a flock, fighting and chopping wildly. The sword is so fierce that no one can defeat it. All the people who touched the sword spirit were cut off, and none of them left. Good is terrible! Those who wanted to rush forward to see this scene immediately trembled and trembled so much that they did not dare to approach the white night again. Hu Wuma is hiding behind the crowd, how dare they be enemies? "Use the array! Use magic weapon! With so many of us, how can we deal with one of them? Kill me! Kill me Hu Wuma roared again. The crowd used the array to roar. Bang!! All kinds of colorful beams of light come down from the sky and crash towards the body of the white night. "White dragon master, be careful!" The mountains are full of smoke. But it''s too late. Bai Ye didn''t seem to dodge and intended to shake the power of the five horse sect''s array. But Shan Luoyan understood that the power of these arrays was very strange. She has been fighting with Wuma cult for many years. She knows the strength of Wuma sect very well. She has suffered from this array! This array is not a Dharma array that directly attacks others, but a Dharma array that bewitches the mind and spirit. It can ignore the physical strength of the target and the strength of the soul. It only harasses and even controls the target''s thinking. That''s not true. After the array, the white night still stands in place. But his eyes are closed. It''s like falling into a deep sleep. Can hear his heartbeat and weak breath, but he seems to have no attention to anyone around him. It seems that only indulge in their own world. "Ah?" Shanluoyan is stupid. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, white night! You are not invincible after all! Ha ha ha Hu Wuma laughed, then waved his hand and roared: "give me Xuanxin stab spear!" "Go to Xuanxin spear!" There was a cry. A moment later, several souls carrying a full length of seven or eight meters long spears, all over the body emitting a brilliant blue light flew over. Shanluoyan was stunned and tried his best to apply the technique of concentrating on the white night to recover his mind. But most of her spirit was imprisoned by the five horse sect. At the moment, she couldn''t exert much strength at all. Her skills and powers were extremely poor. "No The mountain smoke cries out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2859 If you can kill Hu Wuma, for shanluoyan, it is definitely her biggest dream in this life. During this period of imprisonment, she dreamed every day that she would take apart the bones and skin of Hu Wuma and break it into eight pieces. Originally, I thought that I could complete this dream with the help of the hand of white night, and avenge the dead people, but I never thought that... Now the white night also has his way. Shan Luoyan sits on the ground in pain and despair, staring at the head. "Bitch! Yes? You really think this guy can handle me? You think too much! This is the five horse sect! It''s my territory! Even though he had a great army, he didn''t use it and gave me many chances! How can such a arrogant guy have the reason to be invincible? Ha ha ha... "Hu Wuma laughed, and then he clasped the long and terrible Xuanxin spear with one hand. His eyes were fixed on the heart of the white night, and his face was full of ferocity. "This Xuanxin spear is an ancient deity. Whoever is stabbed by it will be wiped out and will never be able to live beyond life. Even the most powerful person or even the gods can not revive it! White dragon master, I didn''t intend to use this treasure to deal with you, but you are too presumptuous this time. Dare to make trouble with my five horse teaching! In this case, I can only kill you, after all, you are dead, I can still have several Hongbing! I''m enough to run the world! With these soldiers! I can kill everything! Ha ha ha... " Hu Wuma gave out a arrogant laugh, and then his eyes were cold, and he focused on the heart of the white night and made a sudden effort. Whoosh! Inspired by his heavenly spirit, all the strength of his whole body gathered on the body of the Xuanxin spear. "Die!" A horse with arms. Whoosh! Xuanxin spear directly burst out, just like a meteor cutting through the night sky, hitting the front... countless pairs of eyes all around were staring at the spear. So is Hu Wuma! As long as this spear pierces the heart of white night, it means that Wuma sect will hold several Hongbing. The strength of Wuma sect will also soar. At that time, who will be able to compete with them in the whole state of Lysander and beyond? "It''s over, it''s over..." shanluoyan took a deep breath and said hoarsely. At this time, she can only silently watch the white night die. At this time, however, a sudden change emerged. Then he saw that the white night with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, and his arm was shocked. Sonorous! A dark sword light suddenly exploded and tore at the attacking spear. Bang Dang! What Hu Wuma called the ancient spear... Immediately the dark sword light was cut in two. "What?" The world was speechless. "Impossible!" Hu Wuma even made a scream. "Xuanxin spear... Has been split? It''s impossible! It''s impossible! " He screamed hysterically, unable to accept what he saw. However, the fact is that he can''t believe it. "There are still some methods in your five horse education, but it''s a pity that... There is no use for it." White night carrying Hongbing, light looking at him. Hu Wuma was frightened. Yeah. If Xuanxin spear is more powerful, can it surpass Hongbing? That man didn''t use Hong Bing before. The five horse sect can''t be his opponent at all! Even the dark Dynasty can''t do anything about him. What can Wuma religion do against it? Countless people of Wuma religion have already had the idea of despair. Step by step in the white night. The terror made it difficult for those who approached him to breathe. They shivered and did not dare to approach, let alone deal with the white night. "Up! Come on! Kill him, quick, quick kill him... "Hu Wuma cried. But this time, no one followed his orders to fight with the white night. As he said, the people of Wuma cult are just a group of people who forget righteousness and gain nothing. They have no loyalty at all. If they are defeated, what they care about most is their own life. Hu Wuma is alive or dead, how can they care? "Are you all deaf? I told you to go! What are you doing? Kill me! Kill him! Come on Hu Wuma''s eyes widened, and he looked at the great Wu Ma cult followers behind him, shouting hysterically. But... No one stepped up to... "Hu Wuma, you are greedy for life and afraid of death, and you still expect your subordinates to be loyal and brave? Isn''t that ridiculous? " White night light said. Hu Wuma is not a fool. Knowing that no one can save himself at this time, he turns around and runs away madly."No, he wants to run away! Don''t go Mountain smoke bleak, want to chase. But her speed is not Hu Wuma''s opponent at all. Without two steps, Hu Wuma ran out of the crowd, and it was extremely difficult for him to catch up with him again. Just as Hu Wuma was about to escape from the field of Wuma religion, a figure stopped him. "Ah?" Hu Wuma screamed and nearly ran into the figure. It was a white night... "master Hu, did I ask you to leave The white night is light. "White dragon master!" Hu Wuma suddenly burst into tears and snivel. He knelt down on his knees and kowtowed to him. He cried and cried, "Lord white dragon! I was stupid before! I''m confused! I do not know good or bad, offended White Dragon Lord, please forgive me! Give me another chance Hu Wuma was crying. But it''s not for the day. He crouched down, looked at Hu Wuma, and said in a low voice: "master Hu, from the very beginning, I know what kind of person you are, and the reason why I give you the opportunity repeatedly is to see how your vision is and whether you are smart. However, it turns out that you can''t be put into use at all. You don''t have enough vision and wisdom. If I use a person like you, I will use it I''m sorry, Hu Wuma, I can''t keep you! " Finish saying, white night raises sword, then want to cut down. "White night, don''t deceive people too much! I am the leader of Wuma cult! I am the master here! I''m the only one here! " Hu Wuma howled bitterly, knowing that he had no way to escape, so he had to fight for it. But at this time, it was just a waste of effort for him to try again. At such a close distance, the white night can''t use much strength to kill directly with one sword. Pooh! Hu Wuma''s waist was directly cut off by the waist... Bata! Hu Wuma''s two pieces of body fell on the ground, and his upper body could still wriggle. People stared at the white night, and his face was full of anger, unwillingness and fear. "You... Good... Cruel..." Hu Wuma opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before he finished speaking, he was trampled on his head by the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2860 The people around him were silent. People stare at this horrible scene with wide eyes. Hu Wuma... Just died. The body was cut in two and the head was blown to pieces. How terrible. From the beginning to the end, Hu Wuma has no room to fight back. It seems that white night has been playing Hu Wuma and watching his jokes all the time. If we had used Hongbing at the beginning of the white night fight, Hu Wuma would have died? Many people are aware of this, but more people suddenly understand why they have to spend so much time with Hu Wuma in the daytime. In fact... White night is not about playing with Hu Wuma. He is giving Hu Wuma a chance! In fact, all the people in the Wuma sect, including Hu Wuma, can''t get into the eyes of the white night... the white night has been giving everyone opportunities. Unfortunately, Hu Wuma didn''t realize that. He always thinks that the existence of white night in the period of Jin emperor is not enough to compare with himself. He has been scorning white night. But I don''t know how naive and stupid he is... "Hu Wuma is dead! Surrender quickly and surrender to me, or I will kill all the five horse sect! I''ll tell you to wait for the ashes to die, and no one will stay! " In the white night, I summon up my soul and shout. The sound, like a wave, is waving in the distance. People tremble, how dare to disobey the white night? All kneel down and kowtow to it. "White dragon master, spare your life!" "We dare not fight against the White Dragon Lord!" "White Dragon Lord, spare your life!" The crowd cried out eagerly. The white night looked at these people lightly and drank in a low voice: "listen, call all the people of Wuma cult together immediately, and then release all the prisoners who are imprisoned and gather here! If someone doesn''t comply! There is no mercy for killing "Yes The crowd ran down in a hurry. Soon, a large number of Wuma people and prisoners gathered in front of the palace. Everyone was shivering. "I didn''t expect that you had the strength to kill Hu Wuma and suppress the whole Wuma cult. It seems that everyone has lost their eyes!" Shanluoyan took a deep breath and went to the white night, said hoarse. "I didn''t want to use force at the beginning. I still hope that Hu Wuma can lead the Wuma sect into the camp against foreign enemies. Unfortunately, his vision is always low. It''s very difficult for such a mercenary villain to come forward in time of crisis." White night shook his head. "It''s true that people like Hu Wuma will only be a disaster if they stay in the state." Mountain Luo smoke hums a way. White night nods. At this time, shanluoyan seemed to see something, pointed to a small figure shivering on the ground not far away, and said, "that girl is calculating you, don''t you kill her?" "Oh?" White night along the eyes and look, just found that the mountain Luo Yan said is the previous maid who served him. White night shook her head and said calmly, "I have no injustice or hatred with her. The reason why she hurt me is that she was ordered by Hu Wuma to protect herself. She has no fault, so forget it." "Oh?" Shanluoyan''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "I''ve heard that you kill people without blinking an eye. Those who kill those souls are like killing pigs and dogs. They are not soft handed and cruel. It seems that rumors are rumors. The so-called white Dragon Lord is a very rational person." "In my situation, if I had not been rational, I would have died." White night road. "What are you going to do with these people here?" Shanluoyan continued to ask. "I''ll find a way to organize them and put them into the cause of confrontation over there." White night road. "White Dragon Lord, there are all kinds of people here, and most of them just submit to your force. They can''t be loyal to you, and they can''t really guard the state of Lisheng. They are obedient to you now. I''m afraid that after you leave, they will still choose to escape, live the life they want and fight against invaders? They''re afraid it won''t be long before they forget it! " "It''s a problem indeed! But it doesn''t matter. I''ve already thought about it. " The white night is light. "Oh? Do you have any idea Shanluoyan asked. "Just push them to the brink and let them know they have to fight, and that''s fine." Hoarse at night. "Desperate?" The mountains are full of smoke. At present, Lisheng state is still protected by Shenji palace, and the invaders have not been killed here. Where should this desperate situation come from? But the night was silent. At this time, the palace was surrounded by a sea of people, all the five horse cult people gathered together. On the left are the congregation, on the right are the captives captured by the five horse sect. The captives, still in chains, fell to their knees one by one, their faces pale.Obviously, a lot of people don''t know what happened. "Open all their chains!" Drink light at night. "This..." the people of Wuma religion hesitated. Many relatives and friends of these prisoners died in their hands. Now white night asks them to release these people... if these people suddenly fight back to avenge their dead people, what should these five horse sect members do? For a time, people hesitated and no one dared to release the prisoners. "What''s the matter? Did you not hear me The white night face is expressionless way. "Dragon master, it''s not that we don''t let it go, we''re worried about... Worry..." someone hesitated and spoke carefully. "What are you worried about?" Ask in the daytime. "We are worried that releasing them... Will cause chaos..." the man trembled. Everyone knows what he means. Once the prisoners are released, if they are not properly controlled, the scene will certainly turn into a fight! It''s a wave of hands at night. Keng! Keng! Keng! A large number of terrible swords sound. Then he saw several Hongbing flying out of the hands of the white night, suspended above the crowd. The power of Hongbing is released. All of them were trembling and terrified. "Ah? Hong Bing "My God, is this Hong Bing?" "Good life, terrible!" The world shudders. "Hongbing is here. Whoever dares to make a mistake will be killed by me!" The night is cold. All of them were crawling on the ground, terrified. "Go, open their chains!" The road sank in the white night. "It''s... It''s the dragon master." This time, the five horse cult members had no worries about their future, and they ran to relieve the captives. There are Hongbing''s suppression. Even though these captives hate the Wuma cult, they don''t dare to make a mistake at the moment!! "Listen, my name is white night. I''m the one who saved you. Hu Wuma has been killed by me. I will rule the whole Wuma sect, but I''m not Hu Wuma. I won''t imprison you again. Now, you are free!" The white night said without expression. The prisoners fell to their knees. Thank you very much www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2861 No one of these prisoners would have survived without a day''s work. After all, Hu Wuma''s methods are notoriously ferocious. He is a bloodthirsty man, and he likes to kill people in all kinds of abusive ways, refining utensils with living people, and even eating living people. It is not too much to say that he is a devil. Even the people next to him. It is a luxury for those who are captured by the five horse sect to die like this sometimes. Now the release of these people in the white night is to give them new life. How can they not be grateful. "Great kindness of the Dragon Lord, I can''t forget it!" Thank you very much "We can''t repay the kindness of the Dragon Lord. If you need anything in the future, please don''t be polite, just open your mouth!" "Yes, thank you very much. If we don''t have dragon beads, we will be doomed." The leaders of the powerful clans knelt down and worshipped one after another, excited. The white night forgets the public, but also does not wordy, straight way: "since you all said so, then I am not polite! Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you can agree with me "White Dragon Lord, but words will do no harm!" "Lord white dragon, please They all said. Bai Ye nodded and said, "you don''t know. The foreign enemies invade our Lisheng state first. The Shenji Palace''s people have tried their best to resist. However, the foreign enemies are too strong. The defense line of Shenji palace is about to collapse, and Lisheng state is in danger. At this time of life and death, Bai has been looking for effective strength to fight against foreign enemies, so Bai implores you to help Let''s fight against foreign enemies and defend our holy land As soon as he said this, everyone nodded. "Lord white night, this matter is related to the life of Lisheng state, how can it be your own business? Even if you don''t say so, we should unite to fight against foreign enemies "Well said! I can''t imagine that the Lord of the white night is so righteous, so busy and desperate for my holy state! I''m really ashamed! " "Today we were rescued by the Lord of white night. We were completely destroyed and died after death!" "But at the behest of the Lord of the white night, we''ve lost our brains and died!" The crowd was shouting, excited and devout. These people are not the Wuma sect, which are of various religions, ghosts and snakes. Their character is not comparable to that of the five horse sect. "Very well, because of the urgency of the matter, I need you to mobilize immediately! Please leave your name and address. I will send someone to get in touch with you in three days, and then arrange the follow-up work. Now please go back to your own clan and have a little rest. " White night smiles. "Yes, dragon master!" The crowd exclaimed. "A mountain of smoke!" He cried at night. Shanluoyan trembled all over, once thinking that he had heard something wrong, so he went forward and said respectfully, "what''s the order of the White Dragon Lord?" "Listen, you take people immediately, open the warehouse of Wuma cult, take out the materials, magic tools, and distribute them to the patriarchs!" He cried at night. As soon as shanluoyan''s eyes brightened, he immediately saluted: "yes, dragon master!" The patriarchs below were excited. "Great! Great "The Dragon Master''s move is undoubtedly a timely help." "With supplies, our people will be able to take good care of their wounds." "Great!" All of them were full of gratitude and knelt down one after another, saluting the white night again. "Thank you dragon master!" When Hu Wuma attacked these clans and laid down a place, he would do his best to ransack the materials of these clans. White night let them go back, they are just facing empty buildings, nothing. If you want to use them three days later, you must do so. Otherwise, without materials, it is difficult for their clansmen or disciples to gather together. After all, profit is the most stable point in the face of a great disaster... when the warehouse door was opened, the prisoners were extremely excited and grateful to the white night. Some even wanted to swear to follow the white night in public, and they were determined to follow it. A faint smile on the white night. He knew his purpose had been achieved. After distributing the materials and sending these people away, they turned back in the daytime and looked at the five horse sect people over there. None of these people dare to move at the moment. But the look in their eyes was full of envy. After all, it''s all Hu Wuma''s baby! Although Hu Wuma plundered countless, the five horse religion is particularly rich, but Hu Wuma is particularly stingy, even if he treats his own people, he may not be stingy. Many babies are coveted, but they can''t be touched. First of all, the warehouse door is open... How envious they are... "next you are!"The white night looked at the five horse cult members in front of him and said calmly. They were so nervous that they didn''t dare to move. "Listen, Wu Ma Hu is responsible for all the evil things committed by the five horse sect. He is your leader. You have to do whatever he wants you to do... In my opinion, it''s not your fault, so... You go!" White night big hand a wave, calm said. All the people were in a daze. People look at the white night foolishly, once thought they heard wrong. This adult... Just let himself go? Are you kidding? "Dragon master, are you... Is that true?" People tremble and ask carefully. "Of course it is true. Can I cheat you?" White night laughs. All of them were overjoyed. They kowtowed on their knees and cried out their thanks. They were about to leave. But some people realize that it''s not right and scream. "No way! Can''t go!! Don''t go! I can''t walk The voice came out, and people were astonished and looked at the sound source one after another. He is an old man of Wuma cult! In addition, many people with high spiritual status did not want to leave. Instead, they all knelt down on the ground and looked at the white night shivering. What''s going on? Does the White Dragon Lord forbid people to leave? "Mr. Zhang, what do you mean? Why can''t we go? The White Dragon Lord has already promised me, he will never break his promise Someone said. "The white dragon master will not break his promise, but if you leave here, there will be no corpse and no burial place to die!" The man screamed. The faces of the people changed greatly. "Why?" "Do you need to ask why? Those who used to be there are bound to be waiting for you outside my teaching! As soon as you become a member of the five horse sect, you will surely be intercepted by them! " The man called again. As soon as this was said, everyone was silent. Their eyes were wide open and their mouths were wide open. They were completely stupid. "Go, don''t delay!" White night waved, ready to leave. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2862 The words of the white night, let the people panic. Go? Where can this go? Now there are so many potential people out there. If they run out, they may not have to be captured by those powerful people. None of them can escape! If they fall into the hands of these powerful clansmen, they will be worse than dead. The people of these sectarian families hate every five horse Sect on the spot. If it had not been suppressed by Hongbing in the white night, I am afraid that these powerful people would have rushed forward and perished with them! But the white night is to protect for a while, can not protect a lifetime. He is not ready to be the leader of the five horse sect. Because of this, the people of the powerful clan still want to kill these five horse cult members. None of them is safe. At that time, if the five and a half of their lives are still in the hands of others, they will not let their anger out of their hearts. "What to do?" "Shall we leave now?" "Can this... Go away? I''m afraid we have been surrounded by others, right? " "If we go out, I''m afraid we won''t be caught immediately..." "if we''re caught, we''re bound to endure endless torture..." "what can we do? What can I do now? " People were shaking and panicking. At this time, the white night above seemed unwilling to talk to these people any more and turned to go. "Dragon master, please wait a minute!" At this time, the cry sounded. Stop at night and look at the sound source. However, he saw a soul kneeling down, shaking and shrieking: "dragon master! I want to follow you! I want to join your dragon! I want to fight with you against foreign enemies! Please give me a chance and let me follow you. " As soon as this was said, everyone''s eyes lit up. Yeah. At this time, if we can get the protection of the dragon master, who dares to mess with them? At that time, even if they borrowed 10000 courage, they did not dare to make a mistake! Thinking of this, people one by one excited, have knelt down on the ground, shrill shouting. "White dragon master! We are willing to follow you! " "Please give us a chance!" "We are willing to sit in front of you, go through fire and water, and die forever!" "Dragon master, please let''s join dragon Jue!" At the scene, all the people of Wuma cult knelt on the ground and cried out. Everyone''s face was full of excitement and desire. It''s the only way they can survive. White night light looking at the crowd, gently shaking his head. "I don''t want to take you! I think it''s better for you to leave! Don''t stay here for a long time. When those people of powerful families organize their forces to retaliate against you, then you will be in a bad situation. After all, I will not interfere in the gratitude and resentment between you. " Said the white night. "White dragon master, why? Why don''t you accept us? " "Don''t you want to fight against our foreign enemies by coming to Wuma sect? Why don''t you want us now? " "We are willing to go with you to fight against foreign enemies! We will kill whatever you want us to kill. There is no slightest slackness or fear. " "White dragon master! Please give us a way to live People wail, all crazy kowtow to the white night. White night is their only hope, and naturally they don''t want to give up. "What? Do you really want to join me White night light looked at the public one eye, calm said. "Of course." People are busy answering. "So... In this case, well, I can recruit you into my dragon Jue, but... I have a little scandal to say in front of me! First of all, anyone who enters our dragon Jue must follow all the rules of my dragon Jue! If there are any violators, kill them! " It''s cold at night. "Yes "We must obey the Dragon Lord." "We will do what the Dragon wants us to do. We will never violate it!" All the five horse sect members said one after another. "Good. Then, you can''t act as you did in the five horse sect. You can''t kill innocent people and violate moral principles! If there is anyone who does something that is done by a burglar, there will be no mercy! " It''s cold again at night. "Don''t worry, Dragon Lord. We will never." They answered again. But some people are already dissatisfied. They are used to doing whatever they like. They are afraid that the two points will have a great constraint on them. How can they bear it? But if not from now on, they have nowhere to go. Many people have already had an idea in mind, and so on to follow the white night to leave here, and then look for another opportunity to escape from longjue and live a carefree life.But how could white night not have thought of it? "Last request! You wait to listen, but anyone who has entered my dragon Jue, if he wants to withdraw from longjue, he must obtain my consent. If he leaves without my consent, he will be killed! Even if it is the end of the world! Do you understand? " It''s cold at night. People raised their heads and looked at the white night. Everyone''s eyes are full of helplessness and helplessness. "I don''t insist. If any of you doesn''t want to, just go." Calm way of white night. People looked at each other and sighed. "We will obey the Dragon Lord''s words The cry rose again. It''s not as loud as before, but it''s neat. "Good!" The white night nodded and said faintly, "since so, you wait to return to longjue station with me!" "Yes The crowd followed the white night. Shanluoyan looks at this scene quietly, and her face is full of admiration. "The white dragon master is really clever. I think these five horse sect people dare not mess around!" Shanluoyan exclaimed. "Although most of these people are treacherous people, the state of Richmond has to fight for every power in its present situation." Hoarse at night. Looking at the white night, the admiration on his face became more and more intense. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said, "dragon master, if so, why don''t you ask the eminent monks of Shanglong temple to help?" "Shanglong temple?" The white night was stunned. "All the eminent monks in Shanglong temple have been practicing for many years. Now Lisheng Prefecture is in danger. If the white dragon master can invite them out of the mountain, they will become a powerful force against foreign enemies!" ShanLuo flue. "Good!" White night said with a smile: "miss shanluoyan seems to know Shanglong Temple very well. In this case, could you please inform the masters of Shanglong temple for me?" Shanluoyan shook his head: "dragon master, the eminent monk of Shanglong temple is not so good to invite, you need to go there in person!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2863 "Oh?" Hearing shanluoyan''s words, Bai Ye looked curious: "miss shanluoyan, what do you mean by this? As a temple, Shanglong temple is a group of Buddhist monks who help all living beings. Now that Lisheng Prefecture is in trouble, how can they not step forward? How can we stand by? However, many monks in Lisheng prefecture have already worshipped Shenji palace, throwing their heads and sprinkling blood for Lisheng prefecture to protect all living beings here I''ve heard of a special monk troop in Shenji palace. The troops are not large in number, but they are all powerful. It''s just that they''re fighting in ink. Because when facing the enemy, they will not immediately go forward to fight with the enemy. Instead, they should first speak a piece of Buddhist language to influence the other party. If the other party is stubborn, they can only do it! What ink is it to fight like this. However, these monks are like this. Shenji Palace also respects them. Many people also admire it in particular. Among them is the white night. In such a turbulent world, it is really valuable for a man to stick to his own nature. "White Dragon Lord, ordinary monks, indeed, as you said, in order to protect the world''s common people, they would not hesitate to sacrifice. Before that, the monks of Shanglong temple were also like this. Unfortunately, one thing happened, which made the people of Shanglong Temple dare not intervene in the camp against foreign enemies rashly." Mountain Luo smoke a sigh, face is helpless. White night a Zheng, busy asked: "is what happened?" "The abbot of Shanglong temple... Was killed by Shenji palace people!" Mountain smoke low voice. "What?" The white night gaped and asked, "how can it be? Well done, why did Shenji palace kill the abbot of Shanglong temple?? This... This is so strange! " "Yes, everyone can''t think of it. Like Shenji palace, Shanglong temple has always been committed to maintaining the order of Lisheng Prefecture. They are universal and cherish the world. They have always had contacts with people in Shenji palace and helped Shenji palace many times. No one expected that the abbot was killed this time." "The murderer is caught?" Ask in the daytime. "Yes! It''s the head of Shenji palace! " "Have you ever asked him about his motives?" "No way!" "Why?" "Because when he was caught, he had destroyed his brain and committed suicide! No one can find out his real motive! " The mountain smoke shakes the road. "Is it?" White night brows locked, never thought there was such an event in Shanglong temple. "So, dragon master, if you want to persuade Shanglong temple to make a move, you must go to negotiate with him in person. After all, people in Shanglong temple will not do it easily, especially those in Shenji palace. They have already resisted." Mountain Luo Yan sighs a way. "I see. I see." White night nodded and said calmly, "why did you kill the abbot of Shanglong temple for no reason? Moreover, the strength of the abbot of Shanglong temple is not weak. Can a small guard of Shenji palace do this? I''m afraid the guard chief was not impersonated "The identity of the chief guard was confirmed when checking his body. He was not pretending to be. He has been in Shenji palace for more than 1000 years. He is not an old man, but he can never be faked! Unless someone set up this bureau a thousand years ago The mountain smoke shakes the road. "What''s the matter with that?" "So far, it has not been investigated clearly. It is said that it may have been done by the people of the dark king Dynasty, that is, they did not want the Shanglong temple to cooperate with the Shenji palace people, and some people said it was done by foreign enemies! But personally, I prefer the method of the dark king. " ShanLuo flue. White night silently nodded, did not answer. "The matter has come to this point, and there is nothing to say. Shanluoyan, take me to Shanglong temple, and I will tell the people of Shanglong temple!" White night road. "Good dragon master, these people here..." "I will send someone to take them to the place they should go! Don''t worry. " White night road. "That''s good..." shanluoyan nodded. The white night immediately sent a message to the highest mountain. Zhao Hui, the old ape and others immediately came and took away the five horse sect people. The smell of the old ape is terrible. It''s huge. It''s connected with human nature. The people of Wuma sect are scared. What''s more, the old ape takes them to mount Shenshan, which is even more frightening. That kind of place... Where can they go? "Let''s go." White night road. Shanluoyan looks puzzled. "White Dragon Lord, why did you ask your men to take them to the holy mountain? Don''t you know what that place is? If you touch the great power on the holy mountain, I''m afraid that none of these five horse sect people will be able to leave alive! " Shanluoyan said anxiously. "Don''t worry." White night shook his head: "it''s my territory to go up to the holy mountain!" "What? Your territory? " Shanluoyan was stunned: "white dragon master, what do you mean by this...""Because I beat the mountain down." White night side head, light smile. As the saying goes, the mountain smoke was struck by lightning, and the whole person was almost stupid... "what? Dragon Lord, what do you say? Did you knock down the mountain? " Shanluoyan only felt that his tongue was knotted, and his expression on his face was completely frozen. He once thought that he had heard something wrong. "That''s right." In the daytime. "How can this... Such a thing... Be done?" Shanluoyan almost fainted. That''s a mountain! In the state of Lisheng, there are numerous places where powerful people gather, places where super powerful people live in seclusion, and places where countless rare animals hibernate!! How did this kind of place come down? "Dragon master, don''t be kidding! Let''s not say that there are so many powerful people on the mountain, but just the countless terrifying beasts on the mountain. From this point, we can know that this is not a place that ordinary people can conquer. How can you occupy it? " "Kill all the people and animals on the mountain, won''t you?" Looking back at the white night, she took a faint look at her. The smoke of the mountains was struck by lightning. "Kill... Kill all?" She swallowed and couldn''t believe it. "It seems that it''s necessary to take you to the holy mountain for a walk. OK, don''t talk about it, and hurry on! We don''t have much time! " The white night urged. Shanluoyan was terrified and nodded repeatedly. They ran straight to Shanglong temple. Shanglong temple is not far away from Wuma religion. Because of this, shanluoyan is anxious to let his people enter Shanglong temple for refuge. In fact, when he gave up the Five Dragon Temple, he could not choose to fight against him. Because of the existence of Wuma religion, the number of souls who have taken refuge in Shanglong temple is not small. "If you can get the support of Shanglong temple, things will be much easier!" White night whispers, eyes flash with perseverance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2864 Shanglong temple is located on a cloud. This is the address of the founder monk of Shanglong temple. It is said that this place is the closest to the true Buddha. You can feel the light of Buddha and see clearly the sufferings of human beings in the world. White night with the mountain smoke to the outside of Shanglong temple, look up, you can see the cloud of Buddha light, it seems that there is a huge Buddha covering the temple. It''s especially sacred and can''t be blasphemed. "Is this Shanglong temple? It''s extraordinary. " The white night sighed. "Shanglong temple is very famous, and there are many eminent monks in the temple. Over the years, it has sheltered countless weak souls, punished the strong and helped the weak, and supported the common people. Its achievements may not be inferior to Shenji palace." Shanluoyan said with a smile: "most of my people are resting in Shanglong temple now. Please allow me to bring my father to visit the Dragon Master later." "Shanluoyan, don''t be so polite. You''re not a bad person. I''ll make you a friend in the daytime!" Smile in the white night. "It''s a great honor to be recognized by the Dragon Lord." Shanluoyan was quite excited. This was not flattery, but from the heart. "Go in." White night laughs. "Good." Shanluoyan nodded. They headed for the temple. We can see that many souls rush to Shanglong temple at this moment. Most of them came injured, looking embarrassed and wounded all over. Obviously, they came here to seek shelter. When we got to the gate, we found that there was a line. All souls who want to seek the protection of Shanglong Temple must go through the process at the gate. Only after the process is OK can they enter the temple. "What''s going on?" The mountain was stunned. "It may be that there are too many asylum seekers and Shanglong temple has to be investigated." White night chuckled: "people like Shanglong Temple must be the thorn in the flesh of the dark king Dynasty. How can they not eliminate it? If all the people in Shanglong temple are collected and protected by everyone, can the people of the dark king Dynasty easily place their spies in Shanglong temple? In case the people of the dark king Dynasty attack Shanglong temple, how can shanglongshou defeat them "It makes sense." Shanluoyan nodded and lined up outside with the white night. The people were very patient. And then it was. "Help!! Help me A shrill cry rang through. I saw a ragged soul woman flying towards here like crazy. All the souls in line were stunned and looked sideways. However, she was black and blue all over her body, and her body was exposed a lot. However, she was lame and blind in one foot. She had a lot of whiplash injuries on her body. Obviously, she was abused. She rushed to this place recklessly, shouting "help" in her mouth. And behind her, a terrible figure came after her. He was a strong man with a body size of more than two meters. The strong man is barehanded and wrapped in a leather skirt. He is armed with a big knife. His face is full of scum. What''s more, his breath is frightening. It''s violent and overbearing and frightening. What a terrible power is this? All the souls in line were shivering. The monks of Shanglong Temple changed their faces and rushed out immediately. "Master! Help me master! Please help me The soul woman rushed to the gate of the temple and knelt down directly, weeping and shivering. "Don''t panic, benefactor!" A monk was busy comforting. At this time, the monk was angry when he chased the temple. "Asshole! Return this woman to me as soon as possible "Amitabha, benefactor, your murderous spirit is too heavy. If we give this benefactor to you, I''m afraid she will lose her life. Please calm down and negotiate with us some day." A monk with a white face and a calm expression came forward, doing the Buddhist rites. "Wanton!! Are you the bald donkey in this temple going to be the enemy of my tiger?? Believe it or not, I will go into the temple and kill you bald donkeys This is called the tiger big respect of the strong man angry roar way. He was released from his whole body and the general situation came. Bang!! All the monks were suddenly strengthened by the general trend, and almost all of them could not stand still. What a terrible strength!! The strength of this man is not what these monks at the gate can deal with. The souls in the line were trembling and did not dare to make a sound. These monks also realized that it was not good, and they were busy shouting to their fellow monks to invite the eminent monks in the temple. But that day tiger big Zun did not give them a chance. "Motherfucker, give this bitch back to me With a low roar, he came straight up. "Benefactor! Please don''t be impulsiveSeveral monks came forward to stop him. But they are not at all the opponents of Tian Hu Da Zun. See sky tiger big Zun open mouth a roar: "go away!" Bang! Several monks flew out directly and fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood at their mouths. They were already difficult to get up. "Ah?" The faces of the people turned pale. The seven tips of mountain smoke make smoke, want to come forward to stop. But the night held her. "Don''t go. You''re not his opponent." The white night is light. The smoke of the mountains stopped. But see the white night on the front, directly in front of the tiger big Zun that day. "This friend, Buddhism is a very important place. Please respect yourself. Don''t mess around here." Said the white night. "Jin emperor period? Ants! You want to die? " Tianhu big Zun was so angry that he felt insulted. He cut directly at the head of the white night to get the result. However, when the blade of the knife fell and was cut on the head of the white night, it made a sound of "bang Dang". If the blade fails to enter half a minute, let alone cut open the brain of the white night. "What?" Tianhu is stunned. Everyone is stupid. A Jin emperor period exists, can actually receive this tiger big Zun a knife? Is this tiger statue better than him? "What''s going on? Who the hell are you? " Tian Hu Da Zun shivers, pointing to the white night to drink and roar eagerly. "Well, you little dog! This is the master of dragon Jue! Lord white night The mountain nearby drank. "What? White dragon master "The White Dragon Master who invaded the dark Dynasty and occupied the holy mountain?" "My God, the white dragon master is here!" "See the White Dragon Lord!" "See the White Dragon Lord!" The soul of the line were excited to kneel down and kowtow to it. Tian Hu Da Zun was stunned on the spot. The man in front of me is actually a white night!! And... You cut him in the head? "It''s over! It''s over... This time... It''s all over... " Tianhu big Zun shivers, and the knife in his hand is not stable. He had heard of the name of white night. This is a murderous devil!! "I just told you not to mess around. Why didn''t you listen?" White night will be that day tiger big Zun against the knife on his head to move away, the facial expression of looking at him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2865 Looking at the white night without damage, the brain of the tiger is a bang, a blank. Fear and despair hit him all over him. He could not doubt the identity of the man at this moment! He''s a white night! He''s absolutely white night! In addition to the existence of this emperor in the white night, the whole state of Lisheng could not find any one of them who could eat their own knife intact. "White... White Dragon Lord, forgive life... Forgive me!" The tiger Buddha immediately knelt down on the ground, trembling and shouting. "Now I know how to beg for mercy? Shanglong temple is the holy place of Buddhism. But you are so rude? Is it here, the holy state, without the constraints of the divine machinery palace, you can be lawless, and do nothing? " "I said in a cold voice on a white night. "Dare not, dare not, white Dragon Lord, give me a chance..." the big Buddha of the tiger knelt on the ground and couldn''t live. The brain is almost broken. "It''s all! I don''t want to kill here. You go, but I have to warn you that you should not bully in the future, or I will kill you! " Wave in the white night, don''t want to waste time with this man. The tiger heard the sound, and was very happy. He kowtow again, and shouted: "thank you white Dragon Lord! Thank you, white dragon After that, the man turned and ran. "White Dragon Lord! Don''t let him go! " The woman here cried out. "Well?" Looking at him on the side of the night, "why?" "This man is not one person, he has his fellow men, he and his colleagues just robbed my family, killed my people! If you let him go! He will turn back with his fellow men! Please find you a problem! " The woman cried. "Hum, can my Dragon Lord fear a group of mountain bandits?" The mountain smoke disdains the road. But she had just fallen, and a great voice came. "How dare we be called mountain bandits? Girl, you are so brave! " The voice rippled, and entered the ear of mountain smoke. Suddenly, the mountain smoke felt that his blood was boiling all over his body. He was so sad that his soul was trembling. Finally, people couldn''t bear it. Wow, he spit out a mouthful of blood and almost fell to the ground! "Come on! Come on, you can do it! " "It''s super power! There''s a super power coming! " The souls around them were frightened to kneel to the ground, shaking with their heads in their arms. "Come on, go to the temple and invite the monk!" The monks at the door were very different and shouted. But they just had to walk inside the door. WOW! A burst of light fell, but it covered the Shanglong temple. The monk who just wanted to enter the door hit the light directly, and he could not enter again. "What?" People''s faces were horrified. The visitors have isolated them from Shanglong temple!! "This is the resentment between me and the white night. What hand do you put in the Dragon Temple? Don''t disturb the monks in the Dragon Temple! " The grand voice came again. And then a lot of souls fly to this. At one glance, there are nearly ten thousand people. Everyone''s breath is very scary, tiger big respect is also in it that day, but his strength in this group, but can only be said. "What?" The mountain smoke was shocked. So many powerful people have come to her... she is shocked and her eyes are at the front of the crowd. A man riding a giant beast. The man was black, green, pale, and had a tattoo on his eyes, which looked evil. And he boasted of the beast, and it was more terrifying. The foot is small and small, and the whole body is covered with scales, with fangs extending out of the mouth, and its eyes like red lanterns. It is very powerful and powerful. One man and one beast stand outside the Shanglong temple, which makes everyone breathless. No wonder the other party dare to come and find a fault while knowing the status of white night. In this power, there is indeed a clamorous capital... who are you The smoke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shouted angrily. "Girl, can''t anyone teach you to face the strong, should you be humble and respectful?" The man lenghum, looking at the mountain smoke. Only one eye, is to release endless pressure. Shanluoyan bent his knees, covered by the pressure, almost did not kneel on the ground. But the next second. Whoops! A breath of crystal and moistening enveloped her, leaving her all over the pressure disappear without trace. It''s white night! The man looked at it in the white night. "It is reasonable to be humble to the strong, but only if you have to be strong!" Said the light in the white night. "Oh? I have to prove myself, it looks like? " The man has no expression. "I told the Great Buddha of the tiger that I don''t want to kill here. If you leave now, I can not hold you accountable. If you insist on staying here... Then I will let you stay here forever." Peace in the night."Interesting!" The man gently smile, wave a way: "who is willing to spend two moves with the white night?" "My Lord, I''ll do it!" "I''ve long wanted to see the power of Hongbing!" "Look, I cut the white night, bring the Hongbing and offer it to the Lord!" Three powerful souls rushed out of the team, turned into Hongguang respectively and killed them towards the white night. It''s amazing. It''s amazing. At the same time, the three release the pressure of soul, shaking toward the white night, intending to force him to do nothing! Next second... sonorous! A tear Sky Sword suddenly broke out, directly with the arm of the white night. Roar! That''s the strength of Hongbing. It is like a raging beast, rushing forward, like a meteor in the night sky, cutting through the sky. The three rainbow lights did not have time to dodge. They were directly covered by the strange and frightening Hongbing power and were destroyed on the spot. Three people fell to the ground, their bodies were all split into pieces the size of a nail plate, and they died miserably on the spot without a whole body. All the people on the man''s side were silent. The monks were also surprised. "Is this the power of Hongbing? Much better than I thought! See, see! " The man nodded again and again: "does anyone want to experience the power of Hongbing?" This time, no one said anything. After all, the sword was too terrible, and it completely shocked all the people present. No one thinks they can take it. To fight alone is to seek death. "Well, it seems that you are all terrified. In that case, let me fight white night." The man said calmly, and then drove the beast under his crotch to walk towards the white night. White night to see the curious tight. "What? Are you not afraid of Hong Bing? " He asked hoarsely. "Hong Bing? Hum, what can I fear? It''s just a dead thing! Fighting depends on people, brain and strength, not on dead things The man said lightly. "I hope you''ll have that kind of awareness later!" White night light way, also don''t know what is polite, directly pull out the night Yao sword toward the man who comes in front of a wave. Sonorous! Br > , the man''s sword passed through his body immediately www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2866 The world trembles! Hit it? Is it hard to make a man with this sword? If so, the man is really vulnerable! "That''s it?" "Oh, he just blew it really hard. He thought he had some skills. Now it seems that he is just like that." "The more incompetent people are, the more they like to talk big. I think this person is the same. After all, no one can fight against Hong Bing!" "Yes The crowd whispered and talked. And the people in Tianhu Dazhong''s side were all pale, trembling and frightened. Is that how his boss died? Is the White Dragon Master too fierce? But just as they were thinking. Whoa! There was a strong wind. Then, beside the white night, a figure the size of a hill appeared... "what?" People were shocked. It was the man and the beast. "He''s not dead!" "What was that just now?" "Shadow?" There was a constant cry of alarm. Then a terrifying force of twisted force towards the white night. This twist will not pay attention to the strength of your body at once. It will twist and break everything. The white night quickly dodges, good hang is to avoid. And the position where he had just been, even the void was broken to pieces, which made people''s scalp numb and shiver tight. "Cut! It seems that you are much more flexible than I thought The man spat and sat on the beast, looking down at the white night. "Is that the shadow of emotion just now?" In the white night. "What? Can''t you even tell that? The period of emperor Jin was the period of emperor Jin after all. Although Hongbing helped, it was just so! In my opinion, you''d better not waste these soldiers and give them to me! " The man said, suddenly pupil a ferocious, even people with the beast disappeared again. White night immediately look around, however... Still can not find the figure of the man. Are you hiding in the void? No! There was no sign of the man in the void. Moreover, the white night can smell, that person''s breath is at his side! In other words, he''s always by his side? White night suddenly realizes what, pupil shrinks, suddenly want to carry sword. But... It''s too late! Bang!! Then see a terrible and huge figure from the sky, directly hit the body of the white night. The white night was caught off guard, and the whole person was suppressed on the ground. It''s the beast! "Ah?" Shanglong temple is full of exclamations. No one could see when the man and the beast under his crotch appeared on top of the white night. It was so sudden that all of us didn''t expect it. "Explosive town!" Only listen to the man smile and drink. Roar!! The giant beast in his crotch suddenly roared with rage, and then all the scales on his body lit up and glowed red. Then. Bang!!! A column of fire burst out from the giant beast, straight into the sky, shaking the earth even more. The ground was scorched black. A large number of cracks appear, the cracks are full of fire, like the scene of hell. The white night, suppressed under the beast, was submerged by fire. "Dragon master!" The mountain smoke howled. "Ah?" "What? We can''t contact the abbot. What should we do now? " The monks also panicked. As for those soul people queuing up to take refuge in Shanglong temple, how can they bear such a scene? One by one, they ran away like crazy, and did not dare to stay here. But it is foolish to choose to run away at this time. "Want to run?" "You guys, die for me Tian Hu Da Zun laughed and rushed directly to capture all the souls who wanted to escape and killed them on the spot one by one. "Ah?" The rest of the people have been scared, immediately hide in front of the temple gate, dare not move. "Listen, now that the white night is dead, our adults have got Hongbing. You go to the Dragon Temple in front of us are mole ants on the ground. As long as we adults exert a little force, you will turn into powder! Let''s urge you to surrender to the temple as soon as possible Tian Hu Da Zun jumps out directly and laughs. "Hateful!"The gnashing teeth of mountain Luo smoke. The monks have no one. However, at this time, the man over there suddenly drank: "the battle is not over, what are you waiting for to be happy about?" "What?" The crowd was stunned. Sonorous! However, a sword light suddenly rose to the sky, engulfed the fire on the earth in an instant, and then rushed to the beast. The man''s eyes were tight, and the beast disappeared immediately. Whoa! At the moment the beast disappeared, a sword light went straight into the sky, as if to poke a big hole in the sky. "Ah?" Tian Hu Da Zun was scared out of his wits. "White night!! He''s not dead yet! " "The life of the emperor of Jin Dynasty is so hard!" The people are very afraid, said stupidly. The man steered the beast back to the sky tiger and looked at the white night. But I saw two swords in the hands of the white night. Night shining sword, with chisel prison sword. "Hongbing, its power is really extraordinary, but even if you control Hongbing, you may not win me! Today, your life is mine The man hums coldly, as if to rush to kill again. "Oh? You are superior to the dark Dynasty, how about that? " White night looked at him and said. The man was slightly stunned and snorted: "it''s better than that." "Even the top of the dark Dynasty can''t kill me. What qualifications do you have to fight with me?" Cold way in the white night, it seems that he doesn''t want to waste time with this man. He wants to sacrifice all the Hongbing and make a break with the man! However, at this time, a grand and strong voice came from the Shanglong temple. "Who dares to be presumptuous? Everybody, stop it As soon as the sound came out. Bang!! The boundary on the surface of Shanglong temple is broken directly. In the Shanglong temple, several golden lights burst out, and they pounce on this one. The full breath of terror also came! The world raised its eyes and was terrified. "The eminent monk of Shanglong Temple appears!" "It''s Shanglong Temple monk! We are saved! We are saved! " "Master, please help us!" "Master, please help us!" The souls are busy kneeling on the ground, not live kowtow to those golden light. The golden light falls in front of Shanglong temple and forms a line. When the golden light dissipated, I saw that it was an eminent monk wearing a cassock. Every monk''s skin is golden, and his pupils are also golden. His breath is very thick and terrifying. Just looking at it, it gives people a feeling of suffocation. When the eminent monk appeared, the fight with the man in the white night naturally had to stop. Excuse me, master In the white night, he gathered up the Hongbing and went forward to make a ceremony. "It turns out that the White Dragon Lord is here. We have lost our welcome. Please forgive me!" The eminent monks were busy making rituals. Obviously, they have heard of the fame of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2867 The monks of Shanglong Temple appear, and the two people can not fight for any longer. At least men don''t want to do it. Because in his view, Shanglong temple is still very powerful. The reason why men don''t fear white night is that the spirit of the night is not high, and he has a set of means to control the Hongbing. But the monks of Shanglong temple have many outstanding strong people. Even if there is a big event, it is impossible for men to step down the temple! This is why he has set out to join the border and prevent monks from entering the door to report letters. He dare to provoke Hongbing, but he dare not to provoke to the Dragon Temple! It''s ridiculous to think about it. But it''s used to it in the white night. How many people despise him for their soul. But sometimes it is a good thing for the white night. After all, if he wants to kill people, he can be surprised. No one knows the depth of his strength. He will be very convenient to act. "You master, I came to Shanglong temple to ask you to ask for some things. Unexpectedly, this small criminal was fighting with them. This is the holy place of Buddhism. These things should be managed by the masters. However, it is special. I hope you should not be surprised if you are under the charge of the Lord!" The voice was still polite, said the night. He came to consult with others and seek cooperation. His attitude would naturally be lower. The monks also have a good feeling for such a modest attitude on the white night. "Ha ha, white Dragon Lord is very kind! I wait for the Bailong Lord to protect the temple, it is my honor to wait, and will I blame the White Dragon Lord? " One of the monks said with a smile, making a Buddhist ceremony. "That''s fine." "White Dragon Lord, since we have come, then the rest will be handed over to us. This man dare to cast wild in Shanglong temple, I will never let him go lightly!" Several monks came up and looked at the man riding the fierce beast, and incredible majesty burst out of each monk. This is Buddha! A very special force! All faces were afraid. The men''s look is also particularly cold. But instead of flinching, he stared at the white night and muttered in a cold voice, "what? White night, you have this? How many donkeys do you protect? It is said that the world is invincible in the white night. How can I see it today? This so-called white night is only a shrinking turtle? " "Benefactor! You disturb the Buddhist shrine, and you still talk about it? Hugh is rude. I limit you to leave at a fast speed. Otherwise, don''t blame me for waiting! " A monk, like a King Kong, stared at the man and shouted. The sound is like a thunder, and the eyes are like a sword. The great respect of the tiger and others dare not look directly at them. The man''s face is not natural, and then he drinks: "white night! You are a coward indeed! " "You dare to make a mistake here? Find death! " The monk was annoyed, and he was going to kill the man more and more and more and fight the man. But at this time, the night suddenly reached out and stopped him. "Master, please be quiet and calm, let someone say a few words!" Smile on the night. "Benefactor Bai, such a naughty villain, cannot be taught! Don''t waste your lips with him! Otherwise, if the man has used the trick, will he not be able to trace his regret once he is found The monk advised. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s OK. He will fight, then fight!" Laughing in the night, he turned to look at the man: "you are a bad general, but the effect is very good!" "Oh? So, you''re going to roll out and fight me alone? " The man squinted. "I know your mind. You just want to use the method of fighting against me. After killing me, you can take my Hongbing. If you can get Hongbing, even Shanglong temple can be level, then there is nothing to deal with you, is it?" Ask with a smile on the night. The man looked very cold and hum: "since you see through my mind, I will not cover it up! On a white night, you dare to fight me alone? " "Lord dragon, do not be fooled. He will have a trick when he dare to hand you! Otherwise, who dare to fight the soldiers alone? " The mountain smoke in the back is drinking. But the white night shook his head. "Don''t worry, this man won''t win me!" "Smile in the night. "Dragon Lord!" ShanLuo smoke also wants to persuade. But I have stood out in the night and said loudly: fight with you alone? What dare you dare? " As soon as this came out, it was boiling all around. "Ha ha ha, sir, he''s fighting! Great! Great!! " "He will know he''ll regret later!" "This man will die this time!" "Sir, you have to be a Hong Bing!" "No one can be a soldier, but you will be the best Excited, the crowd arched their hands at the men. The man narrowed his eyes, and the deep pupil was full of excitement and excitement."God help me today! If I get Hongbing, I will gallop the heaven and earth and realize the revenge in my heart. All in the world will not be against me! I am the master of the world The man whispered, driving the fierce beast forward. But see white night take out all the Hongbing. Sonorous! Hongbing is now in the world, and the unparalleled imperial power is sweeping all over the world. No one breathes. "Is that Hong Bing?" "I''m lucky to see you today. I''m dead with no regrets." "How many strong people died because of it." Soul people murmur, or emotion or obsession, or excitement or sigh. The man was burning and looking, and his eyes were alert. He knew that there were more than one Hongbing in the white night, but he didn''t expect that he had so many. At one time, he thought that there was something rumor about what people said. Now it seems that the rumors are true. There are so many Hongbing soldiers. If we really want to fight, we need to be very careful. Man''s mind, he can feel his crotch fierce beast is also afraid. However, the next second, an incredible scene appeared in everyone''s eyes. I saw the white night will all Hongbing to the rear, floating in the clouds, but not use! The man was shocked and asked, "what are you doing? Why not use Hong Bing? " "If you use Hongbing, will you not be bullied?" He said in the white night. There was an uproar. "What are you talking about? How dare you "How presumptuous "How much do you think you have? How dare you fight with our adults even in a period of emperor Jin? " "No Hong Bing! You are nothing! Do you understand? " "Ridiculous, ridiculous!" The crowd roared and became furious. This white night is just too arrogant! The man is also very angry and laughs: "what? If you use more Hongbing and kill more powerful people, you don''t think you are really good, do you? Don''t you know that it''s not you who are strong, but Hong Bing? " "Although Hong Bing is strong, I am not weak either!" "Ha ha, ridiculous! It''s ridiculous The man laughed. "Don''t you believe it? Well, let''s make a bet. " "What bet?" "If you win, all the Hongbing belong to you. If you lose, how about you, me?" The white night is light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2868 People stare at the white night, each face is particularly wonderful. For a time they thought they had heard it wrong. But the expression of the people around them let them know that they did not hear wrong. "White dragon master, what''s the matter?" "You really don''t take Hong Bing to fight that man?" "Is he... Crazy?" "My only advantage is Hongbing! How can we defeat them without them? " "He''s just a Jin emperor! Did he recognize his own strength Many people have a heated discussion and can''t understand the idea of white night. The man''s eyes show confusion, I don''t know what he wants to do at night. But he''s not an idiot! If such a good opportunity is missed, how can there be such a wonderful opportunity in the future? "White night, you asked for it. Don''t regret it later!" The man said, "if you lose, all your soldiers will be in my hands! There is no turning back "If I lose, your life will be yours. How can I go back on it?" White night laughs. "Good!" "In this case, come on! Do it "Don''t worry! You haven''t said your attitude yet White night road. "Is there anything else to say? If I can''t even fight against you as a little emperor of Jin Dynasty, what kind of face do I have in this world? I might as well die! Don''t worry. If I fail, I will commit suicide in front of you The man said. "I said, I want you people, you die, I don''t care, if you commit suicide so unknowingly, what is the significance of this fight? It doesn''t seem to do me any good. What else can I do? " White night shook his head. The man seems to be afraid of the white night to regret not to fight, busy way: "good! Then it''s up to you! You''re going to win, we''ll do whatever you want! If you want to kill or cut, do as you like! " "It''s a deal!" He cried at night. "Don''t worry, none of my people will disobey me! Because even in their eyes, this duel is a duel without suspense! I won''t lose! " The man hummed coldly. Especially confident. White night gently nodded and said quietly, "well, in this case, let''s start!" Whoosh! Almost in the moment of words falling in the white night, the man and the giant beast in his crotch disappear instantly. Surging like waves of killing intention toward the white night this attack roll over. You are welcome! It''s also true that what a man wants is a Hongbing. What kind of morality should he take care of? If it wasn''t for the eminent monk of Shanglong temple, he would have robbed him!! "Die! It''s a big fire Roar and roar. The fierce beast was full of colorful flames, and even people and animals turned into fireballs and fell from the sky into the white night. Bang! The place where the white night was immediately exploded. A colorful lotus blossom, and then gathered in one place, and then a second explosion splash. A circle of terrifying, dazzling patterns spread around. The people on the other side of Tian Hu Da Zun quickly stepped back and yelled with fear one by one. The monks of Shanglong Temple joined hands to release a barrier to block the impact of colorful flame. Whoa! The barrier was directly twisted by the force of the flame and almost burst. Those who hide behind are scared out of their wits. The same is true of mountain tobacco. She was busy looking at the center of the explosion. The power of such terror... How can the night be alive? "Master!" Shanluoyan was very anxious. He looked at the eminent monks in Shanglong temple and cried out: "please help me, master, and help save the white dragon master!" "Amitabha, shanluoyan benefactor, this duel was decided by benefactor Bai and that benefactor privately. We have no right to interfere." The chief monk shook his head and said. "But... The white dragon master is fighting for Shanglong temple. If something happens to him, how can you bear it?" Mountain smoke Road. As soon as the words came out, the eminent monks hesitated and whispered a few words, as if they were discussing. In the end, the monks made a decision. "Since it happened before I went to the Dragon Temple, we should take care of it more or less!" Just as the words just came out, the monk at the front said, "don''t do it. You can watch it here! Don''t mess around Hearing the sound, the crowd quickly looked to the center of the explosion. Whoosh! But see a figure suddenly burst out, directly holding the man and his crotch giant beast to the sky, more to the sky. "What?" The world is in uproar. The man also looked stunned. "Are you all right? How is that possible? Just a Jin emperor period exists, can actually block my fire? " "What is your fire? Taste my flameWhite night light road, suddenly raised a hand. Roar! A shrill and shocking roar was heard. Then there was a white light at his fingertips. A ferocious beast''s figure burst out, and directly spit out a pale flame, burning to the fierce beast. The fierce beast was scared to retreat, but in the end it slowed down. Its limbs became coke and fell heavily on the ground. "Good!" Shanluoyan immediately applauded and exclaimed, excited. The world trembled and looked. However, beside the white night, there is also a small mountain. "Is that the legendary Sansheng Tianlin?" "What? Is that Sansheng Tianlin? " "How terrible!" "Only the existence of the white dragon master can tame such a fierce beast!" The world trembles with fear. "San Sheng Tian Lin?" The man snorted, and immediately urged to recover the magic weapon and wrap his mount. Whoa! The fierce beast''s burned limbs immediately grew back. It stood up again, but the lantern eyes were full of fear and fear... obviously, it was scared by Sansheng Tianlin. "Waste! Why are you afraid of it? " The man''s face changed. He stepped on the head of the fierce beast and stepped on it with his feet. "Roar..." the fierce beast made a low roar and seemed unwilling to fight again. At this time, the white night opened. "Your mount has been scared. I want it to fight with my Sansheng Tianlin. It will only be killed and eaten. In this case, I suggest that we put them away and fight each other alone!" White night road. "Hum! Yes The man hummed coldly and waved his big hand. Whoa! The fierce beast was taken away by him. White night also raised his hand to put away Sansheng Tianlin. "You let me everywhere, but that doesn''t mean I''ll let you! White night, you seem too arrogant, I feel that I did not pay attention to me at all The man said coldly. "Do you want the truth or the lie?" "At this time, do you still have leisure and elegance to make fun of?" "Of course, because I don''t think much of you." "You... Good! In that case, I will make you regret it The man was furious and roared, and he rushed to kill him recklessly. The general trend came and ran into the white night. But the white night lines did not move. The man''s eyes were tight, he pulled out a sharp sword and stabbed at the heart of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2869 Men''s swords are also extraordinary. The body of the sword is so white that it is almost transparent. It looks like a thin layer of frost. Once it is sacrificed, it seems to freeze the heaven and earth. It is extremely terrible. When he stabbed at the white night, the spirit overflowing from the whole body of the white night seemed to be sealed with dust. So terrible! Even the people on the periphery can feel the terrible power on the thin ice. However. However, it seems that the white night didn''t seriously look at the sword. He just looked at it in silence. He had no fear or panic on his face. Damn it! Ignore me? The anger in the man''s heart burned more vigorously. How can he stand being underestimated by a Jin emperor? "Die, die for me! Die to me The man roared, all his strength poured into the sword, as if the sword was not to pierce the white night, but to pierce everything here in the white night, so as to relieve his hatred. It''s just... just as the sword is about to pierce the heart of white night. Bata! Two fingers suddenly and accurately grasped the sharp sword. The sword cannot move forward. The point of the sword is less than an inch away from the heart of the white night. "What?" The man breathed and almost didn''t stay in place. All the people around were stunned and staring. "Is... Blocked?" "And only two fingers..." "he... He clearly didn''t use Hongbing!" "What''s the matter? Is there a king of Jin Dynasty who can take such a terrible sword as an adult only with his fingers? What''s going on here? " The people in Tianhu Dazhou were all shocked and in a state of uproar. They couldn''t believe what they saw. The same is true of people from Shanglong temple. "Amitabha, the white dragon master is really extraordinary!" The leading monk made a Buddhist ceremony, or sighed with emotion. Shanluoyan was particularly surprised. "Asshole!" The man roared, as if not reconciled, suddenly put out his strength, intending to put the sword forward an inch, pierce the heart of the white night. But... The sword can''t go forward at all! The two fingers of the white night completely blocked the sword! Even if he pushed his strength to the limit, it would have no effect... his own power seems to be no better than the white night. How could this happen? The man''s heart trembled and did not dare to believe it. And at this time, the night suddenly force, the two fingers only slightly moved. Bang!! An extremely exquisite force spread from the sword to the man in an instant. Before the man could react, he was shaken out by the force and fell heavily on the ground. "My Lord!" "My Lord! Are you all right? " "How are you, my lord?" People rushed to the past, surrounded by men concerned. "Get out of here!" The man was angry and growled. Tian Hu Da Zun and others were scared and scattered quickly, afraid to approach. But see the man directly out of the crowd, carrying the sword again rushed to the white night. Not willing to him! He won''t accept it! I don''t know how much higher than the Jin Dynasty, but he can easily get rid of himself... is he not as good as the existence of Jin Dynasty? Men never believe it!! "What? You seem angry? " White night light looked at him and said: "if you are so easy to be affected by emotions, then people like you are very easy to die in the hands of Hongbing!" "I think you''d better die under me! Tianjue! Langya immortal sword formula The man roared, the magic power was released, and a sword was thrown into the sky. The light of the sword poured into the cloud top of the sky. It seemed that the whole cloud top would be turned upside down. It was extremely terrifying. Then he burst into force. The sword light that pierced into the sky and cloud was actually pulling the sky and throwing it towards the white night. Inside the boiling and turbulent cloud top, countless Qi swords were released, like raindrops, to kill the white night fiercely. "Ah?" "What is this technique?" "It''s terrible... It''s terrible..." the souls stare and yell. The void is distorted by the Qi sword. All the forces between heaven and earth are scattered by these Qi swords. It''s amazing! At this moment, even Shan Luoyan is worried. Can the white dragon master, who doesn''t use Hongbing, deal with this move?"Die The man roared, and all the falling air swords converged to kill at one point. And this point is white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a loud explosion. The falling air sword hits the earth and explodes directly. It lifts the sky like a wave. It''s not sure how terrible it is. This lasted for more than ten minutes. The white night was directly submerged by the countless Qi swords. The place where he stood was filled with the breath of terror and destruction, and the void was completely shattered and almost no one could be seen. All around, everyone was staring at the end. The same is true for the man, who gasps slightly, blinks without blinking, and stares fixedly. "Die!" Tian Hu Da Zun asked. "It must be dead! Such a terrible attack, which is the existence of a small Jin Dynasty can resist? " "I''m afraid there is no residue left in that white night!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" "Ha ha ha, congratulations on your winning the Hongbing!" "My Lord, if you have a Hongbing, you will be able to cross the world and no one can defeat it!" "Congratulations "Congratulations, ha ha ha..." everyone was very happy, and they clapped their fists. If there are Hongbing to help, then this is their era! It''s just... The man didn''t show much joy. He was still staring at the explosion area, his face was particularly serious, as if he was looking for something. Seeing the man''s look, the laughter of Tian Hu Da Zun and others gradually dissipated. "My lord..." the tiger big Zun called carefully. However, the man''s face changed with fright. Suddenly, he held the sword tightly and opened his posture again. The crowd was shocked and hurriedly followed the man''s eyes. Just see that the destruction of the atmosphere gradually dissipated, a figure quietly standing there. That figure is the white night! "Ah?" "He... He''s ok?" Tian Hu Da Zun''s chin almost fell off. "Is that all you have to do? If that''s all, how can you defeat me? " The white night shook his head, looking extremely disappointed. "You..." the whole body trembles with manliness, gnashing teeth: "you don''t go too far! Asshole Finish saying, want to rush forward again. "Too much? Well, in that case, well, I''ll go too far! Now, is it my turn to do it? " After that, his eyes were ferocious, and suddenly he flashed to the man and rushed to him... the speed was ridiculous. Before the man responded, the white night had actually stood in front of him... "what?" The man is confused. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2870 What a fast speed! The man''s face changed with fright. He thought he was wrong! Is this the speed that people in the Jin Dynasty should have? Whoa! A blow came. The man quickly raised his arms to resist. Bang! The fist knot was firmly hit at the junction of his arms, and the terrible fist power seemed to shake the skeleton of the man from top to bottom, which was terrible. The impact of men''s thinking and body by the impact I do not know how many times stronger. His body retreated because of the impact of strength, but he didn''t care about the pain of his arms, but he looked at the white night with wide eyes and the nine Hongbing floating behind him! That''s right! This man is... Useless! Since he didn''t use Hongbing, why did he have such a powerful force? Is this really the period of emperor Jin? Is this a monster? Even the man himself can not use such terrible power! The man gasped and realized that he had been looking down on the night. Careless. Must think about the countermeasure, can''t treat him as a Jin emperor period existence again! "Is that a distraction?" At this time, the voice of the white night came from the man''s ear. The man breathed and jerked his head. Only then discovered that the white night did not know when appeared in his side. "Ah?" The man exclaimed and threw his arm to attack. But the next second, the white night''s hand has been clasped around his neck, will be his whole person mercilessly toward the ground. Bang!! The earth shaking burst. Then see the man''s body and the earth hard buckle together, a terrible force lines spread around like a shock wave. The clouds and mist in the sky are exhausted. The Sifang mountains were flattened. The earth has cracked countless cracks, and constantly shaking, for a long time. The man hit the place appeared a more than ten meters big pit, the entire surface of the ground is sunken. So he lay in the middle, his limbs spread out, and he seemed unable to move. White night stood by his side and looked at him faintly. Everyone was stunned. There is no doubt that the man was defeated. And... It''s a mess! It''s almost crushing. The scalp of Tian Hu Da Zun and others was numb, and their thinking was close to blank. They don''t understand why the supreme adult is defeated in this way... this should be a stalemate and a balance of power? After all, the other side even Hongbing is useless! If the White Dragon Lord used the Hongbing, wouldn''t it mean that our adults have no room to fight back? People shudder. As a matter of fact, he really has no room to fight back. White night was just merciful before, otherwise he would have killed the man if he used Hong Bing for the first time. "Did you give up?" White night light looks at him to ask. The man''s eyes open huge, looking at the sky, for a long time did not say a word. "Won''t you admit it? Be clear, this is the reality! I hope you can abide by our previous agreement, otherwise, I can only kill you! " The white night is light. "You threaten me?" There was a flash of anger in the man''s eyes, but he soon contained it. "I hate being threatened by others. If you really want to kill me, why should I fear you?" "So you want to die?" Look at him in the white night. "What''s the fear of death? I just... Don''t want to leave a reputation that I don''t accept! I have always been willing to accept defeat and keep my promise. Since I have promised you before, I will not go back on my promise! " The man gnawed his teeth. "Good! In that case, come with me White night light road, and then jump, back to the front of the Dragon Temple. The man got up with difficulty and looked at the sky with indifference. His innumerable subordinates are shining at him. These people are waiting for his decision. The man snorted and pinched his fist. Finally, he jumped up and drank in a deep voice: "everyone, listen, from now on, we will worship the Lord of white night immediately!" As soon as this word came out, Tianhu Dazhong was in an uproar. "What are you doing, my lord?" "Do you want us to join longjue?" "I''ve heard that there are many rules and regulations in longjue, which are particularly complicated. After entering longjue, where can we have a free and happy life?" "It''s just that you can''t kill a person at that time. You can''t rob any baby you like. Is this... This still a life for people?"Everyone objected and complained one by one. The man coagulated his eyes, did not go to force, but toward the white night to see. Obviously, he didn''t want to force his men to follow him. Originally, the man himself was forced. Now their own staff do not want to do so, they naturally have the right to leave. Whether can retain these people, the man may not care, depends on the white night. The white night looked at the man, and looked at the sky tiger big Zun a crowd, thought, jump, fly in the past. "Don''t you want to be with me?" The white night is light. "White Dragon Lord, what you promise is adults, not us. Adults want to follow you. It''s none of our business." One of them snorted coldly. "That is, we are going. The white dragon master is not trying to stop him?" "There are so many of us. I don''t believe that the white dragon master can kill us all!" "If you really want to fight, it''s not a small matter." The crowd hummed coldly. It seemed that there were many people, and they were not afraid of the white night. White night silently nodded, spinning and calm way: "so, want to leave please go, want to stay over here, how?" "Hum, it seems that the white dragon master is still very interesting!" "In that case, the White Dragon Lord, your honor, I''ll see you later!" "Goodbye!" The crowd hums and laughs unceasingly, which also pays attention to the white night? He turned around and left, but no one wanted to stay. The man looked at the scene with a sneer. But at this time... sonorous! A sword light suddenly swung open. The terror of Yeyao sword directly cleaves to several of them. The speed is ridiculous. No one had time to react. Whew! Those souls were chopped and killed on the spot, and their bodies were split in two. The blood of internal organs floated down from the air and fell on the ground. The dead could not die any more. "What?" Everyone was stunned. People''s eyes were wide open, their mouths gaped, and their hearts were filled with horror. "White Dragon Lord, what are you doing?" The man is also confused, looking at the white night, stunned. "Murder, can''t you understand it?" The white night is light. "You..." "in my eyes, these are just a group of weak people. I can use them. It''s pity for them and their honor. But they refuse me. The weak refuse the gift of the strong, and the strong kill the weak. This is very normal, isn''t it?" White night light way, and then arm a wave. Sonorous! The sword shuttle killed a dozen people directly. They didn''t even have the room to resist, so they were wiped out... the whole audience was frightened... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2871 The world is trembling and terrified. White night is too resolute and decisive, so many people can''t react! The man was stunned and gaped. "At last! The true face of the White Dragon Lord! At last he came out! " "I''ve heard that the White Dragon Lord is cruel and ruthless, killing people like a horse! Previously I thought I was wrong, now I want to come, I am still too naive! This is the real white dragon master Next to the soul people have a lot of discussion, one by one to look at the white night in the eyes of fear and fear. As for those who fled in a hurry, seeing that the white night killed more than a dozen of his companions, how dare they run? At this time, whoever runs fast will die!! "Spare me Some people can not bear such fear, directly kneel down on the ground, kowtow for mercy. The others knelt down to beg for mercy. "White dragon master! Forgive me "Don''t kill us, white Dragon Lord!" "We know it''s wrong!" "Please forgive us The sound of trembling was heard. The white night looks at these people silently, the face is full of indifferent smile. "What? You''re not running? " "No running, no running!" "Dragon master, we know it''s wrong!" "Please forgive us." People yelled in panic. "You are not in good faith to submit to me. If I take you in, you will just refuse to accept it. If you join my dragon Jue, you will be in trouble in the future." White night shook his head. "This..." People''s faces suddenly changed, and then they looked at the man one by one. "My lord... Help us!" "Please intercede for us for the Dragon Lord." "My Lord, don''t be helpless in the face of death." The crowd cried at the man. The man''s face was ugly, and he knew that it was white night. He used these people to force himself. He had no choice. This time seems to have to give up. "Master white dragon, please don''t worry. If you recruit these people, I will discipline them and never let them do anything wrong!" The man sighed, turned and clasped his fist. "What should they do if they make trouble or violate the rules of longjue?" The white night asked. The man''s face changed slightly, hesitated and said hoarse: "I would like to bear all the responsibilities together!" "Good!" "If they do something, I will punish them together with you! What''s more, whether it''s big or small, it''s not easy! " "Yes." The man clasped his fist and whispered. "I''ll talk to the eminent monks of Shanglong Temple later. You can wait for me here." White night big hand a wave, open mouth says. "Yes, dragon master!" Said the man. At night, he turned and walked to Shanglong temple. The man''s name is Nanyou. He is a famous loose repair in this area. His strength is very strong. Today planted in the hands of the white night, it is not humiliating, but Nanyou is obviously not satisfied. "The White Dragon Lord is so powerful and powerful that it is incomparable in strength." Shanluoyan was overjoyed and cried again and again. "The White Dragon Lord is so powerful and powerful that it is incomparable in strength." All the souls also knelt down and worshipped, shouting in unison. "Get up." White night waved, but did not care. "White dragon master, you want to accept these people. Originally we should not be concerned about it. But today, the Dragon Lord protects our Shanglong temple from being harmed by these people. I went to the Dragon Temple because I inherited the kindness of the dragon master. So I have to remind White Dragon Lord that if you leave these people, I''m afraid there will be many disasters!" A monk came forward and did Buddhist rites to the white night. "Don''t worry. I won''t use them for a long time. There are so many dishonest and crafty people that they are hard to control. They are just a group of cancer. How can I bring such a group of cancer back to longjue? Isn''t that asking for trouble? " Shake your head at night. "The White Dragon Master means..." "to be honest, I intend to use them to resist the invasion of foreign enemies." Said the white night. "Foreign enemy?" As soon as the monk''s face changed, he realized something and said carefully, "the Dragon Master refers to the people in that world?" "Yes." Bai Ye said: "master, the situation of Lisheng Prefecture is in danger. Foreign enemies invade and the defense line of Shenji palace is about to collapse. If Shenji palace fails, Lisheng Prefecture is bound to fall. Bai came here to talk with the masters and eminent monks of Shanglong temple about the countermeasures! I hope you can inform the host! Discuss it with me. " "This..." the monks are very hesitant.White night frowned and looked at several people: "what? The masters are not very happy? " "White dragon master, I think you should know that at present, we only act as the host. There is an irreconcilable contradiction between us and Shenji palace. If you come to ask us to help Shenji palace, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to talk about this matter!" The monk had no choice but to say. "When did I tell you to help Shenji palace? I want you to defend the state of Lisheng and protect all the people in the world White night''s face sank and he cried out. "Er..." several people did not know how to answer. "This is the time of life and death for rison! At this time, we should let go of our personal enmities and resist foreign enemies together! I thought that all the people in Shanglong temple were a group of eminent monks, but I never thought that your mind and vision were so narrow. It''s really disappointing Cold hum in the white night, the sound is quite loud, and has a penetrating effect. Finish words, is to shake hands to leave! "Ah? This... " " dragon master! " The crowd cried out. But not in the dark. Until this time, a magnificent voice floated out of the Shanglong temple. "White dragon master, please stay!" As soon as the sound comes out, the golden light of Shanglong temple is blooming. That''s Buddha light! A holy spirit of purifying heaven and earth covers the whole Shanglong temple. Everyone looked up. The white night stopped and looked at the Buddha light. "It''s the acting Abbot!" "I''ve met the abbot agent!" Several monks were busy making rites. However, he saw the light of the Buddha condensed into a giant light and shadow giant. The giant made a Buddhist ceremony to the white night, and then said, "Lord white dragon, it is my duty to go to the Dragon Temple because of the difficulties in Lisheng Prefecture! These little monks have lost their words. Please don''t blame the white dragon master! Please come to the temple and have a talk "Good!" White night light a smile, also do not refuse, walk toward inside. The monks quickly led the way to the door. "White dragon master, please come this way!" "Good!" The white night nods, the mountain Luo smoke follows it. "Miss?" As soon as he entered the gate, a member of the ShanLuo family saw the mountain smoke coming in and was immediately overjoyed. "Housekeeper?" Shanluoyan was also excited. "Miss shanluoyan, go to see your people first." Said the white night. "Good dragon master, I''ll come with my father to see you later!" Shanluoyan nodded and left. The white night was led to the main hall of Shanglong temple. This place is full of eminent monks... at the moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2872 The strength of each eminent monk is extremely terrifying, which is not comparable to the previous ones. At a glance in the white night, we can''t see the soul state and strength of these people... but everyone''s body is full of holy breath. Yes, holy breath. White night can not feel whether there is soul in them, but they have light in their chest. It''s like Buddha light. White night seldom contacts monks. In fact, there are not many temples and monks in Lisheng. How many people can still hold on to their faith in this world where the laws and regulations have disappeared? The white night sighed and looked at the top monk in red cassock. "The White Dragon Lord is here. We have lost our way to welcome you. I hope the white dragon master will not be surprised!" The red monk stood up to welcome him and made a Buddhist ceremony to the white night. Busy at night is a gift. "I''m the acting abbot of Shanglong temple, du''e, white dragon master, you are very polite." "Abbot du''e is very kind. I would like to disturb you today. Please forgive me." The white night laughed, and was arranged to sit down on the side of the seat. White night realized that it was not because of him that so many eminent monks gathered in the hall. Because many people are anxious and nervous, but they don''t go to see him. "I just heard the White Dragon Master shout outside the temple, claiming that the white dragon master came here for the invasion of foreign enemies and came to our dragon temple for help, but I don''t know what the current situation of Lisheng Prefecture is like?" Du''e is not polite. To get to the point, ask directly. "The situation of Lisheng Prefecture is naturally in danger. The invasion of foreign enemies is extremely powerful. The front line of Shenji palace is very bad. I''m afraid it will not last long. Therefore, I come here to ask for help. I hope Shanglong temple can help us in time, not to help Shenji Palace, but to help us and protect Lisheng Prefecture from invasion by foreign enemies." Said white night earnestly. "The White Dragon Master stood up for the great righteousness, which is really admirable, but..." the acting Abbot hesitated and shook his head: "the current situation of Shanglong temple is not optimistic. At present, it is difficult for us to protect ourselves. If we want to stand up for Lisheng state, even if we want to, we will be powerless." "What?" Hearing the sound in the white night, he was shocked: "what''s wrong with Shanglong temple?" For many souls, Shanglong temple is their protective umbrella and the safest place in this area. But now the acting Abbot has said such a thing... How can it not surprise people? How can it not be surprising? What can threaten Shanglong temple? White night wants to know. But the abbot shook his head one after another, but he said, "Lord white dragon, you''d better not ask more about this matter. If you really want to ask for help, I can arrange some foreign guests in our temple to ask if they are willing to help you and fight against foreign enemies together." "If you can get the help of the eminent monks of Shanglong temple, it will be of great help to the white night! If the abbot has any difficulties, he will try his best to help the masters! " Busy in the daytime. This word falls, the scene many people look at each other, and communicate in a low voice what. A moment later, naduu shook his head. "Thank you for your kindness. It''s just that... It''s not simple. If white dragon master intervenes, there''s something wrong with it... It''s troublesome!" Du''e sighed with helplessness. "Master..." "white dragon master, don''t say much, Yuantong! Go and tell the heads of the families and the heads of the clans, and ask them to come here and talk to them! " Du''er road. "Yes, abbot!" Ask Yuantong''s monk to leave the hall immediately. In the end, he chose to keep quiet. Since the abbot has done so, he doesn''t need to find himself bored. After about half a column of incense, a well-known and full-bodied old soul soul entered the hall. These people are the representatives of the clan families living in Shanglong temple. Everyone who came in was very respectful to du''e''s look and attitude, and there was no arrogant attitude. After entering the hall, du''e was saluted one after another. "I''ve seen the abbot!" "Gentlemen, you are welcome." Du''e quickly replied, and then said with a smile, "gentlemen, I''d like to introduce you to this one, who is the White Dragon Master of the famous holy state in the white night!" "What? White night? " "Why did he come?" At the scene, many people''s faces were pale, their pupils were tight, and they looked extremely afraid. Some even took a step back and were busy touching the ring on their fingers. This is a look like facing a big enemy. "Well?" The white night froze. How can these people be so wary and hostile to themselves? He doesn''t remember meeting these people."Buddhist land! Why did the abbot come in? " One of them couldn''t help it and said with a deep voice. "Devil?" The white night frowned. "Abbot, this man is famous for killing people in the state of Lisheng. There are not millions of people who died in his hands, but also millions! His coming to Shanglong temple this time must have no good intentions! Abbot, you must be careful There is also humanity. Hearing this, the white night suddenly realized. It seems that his reputation has spread all over the state, but it seems that the reviews are not very good. "What do you think of me? Those who are killed under me are the ones who should be killed. I will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. " White night helpless smile, voice explanation. "Who should be killed? What is not the one to kill? Isn''t it all up to you to decide? In my opinion, if you don''t follow your heart, you will kill him, won''t you? " Someone snorted and directly took it out. It seems that they also see many eminent monks in Shanglong temple here, so they are not afraid of the white night. The white night frowned. "Gentlemen, you may have misunderstood the white dragon master. The white dragon master came here to discuss with you the matter of guarding Lisheng state. At present, the invasion of Lisheng state by foreign enemies is in danger, and it is in urgent need of the help of just men! Please don''t misunderstand me. " The abbot got up and said. But as soon as he had finished speaking, the crowd hummed. "No!" "Why should we go?" "We are already in trouble, and our own people can''t keep it. Why should we help daynight?" "No, no, no!" They waved their hands. "I don''t want you to help me, I want you to help yourself! It''s not me who suffers from the invasion of Lisheng by foreign enemies, but everyone in Lisheng, and you are no exception! " White night opened his mouth to explain. "But what does that have to do with us? We can''t change anything! " Said the soul soul at the beginning. "That is, even if we don''t go, there will be stronger and more powerful powers. If they can''t stop us, what''s the use of us? It''s just death. If they can stop it, what''s the point of going? Is that right? " "Yes Shouting like a flood. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2873 Hearing this, the heart of the white night was half cold. This is extremely selfish. But from a personal point of view, there is nothing wrong with it. If it was a white night before, he would be like these people. But at that time, white night felt that he could protect himself, and he didn''t want to take unnecessary risks. But this time is different from the past! In the past, his perils were personal, but now the whole state of Lysander was invaded. In this case, every soul can''t stay out of it. No one can escape! "When foreign enemies enter the country and invade our state, are you not afraid of the fall of the state and the slaughter of foreign enemies?" Staring at these people, the white night said with no expression: "do you have to wait for the enemy''s sword to rest on your neck, then you will know how to regret it?" "White dragon master, you want to be a hero. Don''t pull us. What does this have to do with us?" Previously, the man snorted coldly. "Yes! We''re going to fight for our lives. Who knows? People only know you, white Dragon Lord! You are a hero, we are not! " "You will be the one who has both fame and fortune! Not us "Yes They all said. White night silently shakes his head, also lazy to persuade again. "Well, in that case, I have nothing to say!" Then he stood up in the white night and looked at the abbot. "Abbot, it seems that Shanglong temple is not willing to go with me to resist foreign enemies?" "Benefactor Bai, the reason is too complicated. I can''t explain it for a while. Please forgive me!" The acting Abbot made a Buddhist ceremony, but said. "OK, in this case, I don''t have to ask for it. Goodbye!" White night light way, turn to leave. No one said anything, but looked at him with all kinds of eyes. There are mocking and joking. Because it was in Shanglong temple, these people felt that the white night did not dare to indulge in this place. With the protection of Shanglong Temple eminent monks, they did not have much fear of this famous existence. "Come and see off benefactor Bai!" Acting abbot. "No need." The sound of the white night is quiet, and the man goes to the layman. Just out of the hall, but see the mountain smoke led a small group of people came. These people are the representatives of ShanLuo family. "Dragon master, this is my father! How did you talk there? My father intends to lead the whole family to follow you Shanluoyan was smiling and busy. "I''m not very happy here." "I didn''t expect that there was no one with profound righteousness and foresight in the whole Shanglong temple. Most people here only pay attention to the immediate interests, and never think about the threat from afar! The state of Lysander can''t count on these people! I''d better ask someone else for help. " "What?" Shanluoyan was surprised. "White dragon master, do you mean that the eminent monks of Shanglong temple and the masters of various aristocratic families who came to seek refuge are not willing to fight?" At this time, a middle-aged man behind shanluoyan asked. "You are..." "dragon master, this is my father! Shanluokang, the master of ShanLuo aristocratic family Shanluoyan is busy introducing the way. "It''s the master of ShanLuo family The white night nodded slightly. "Dragon master, I can escape from Wuma education this time, but thanks to you, great kindness, unforgettable!" Shanluokang knelt down and kowtowed to the white night. White night to quickly help it up. "How kind of you! It''s just what I can do. It''s no big deal. " A faint smile on the white night. "The Dragon Master is modest! This kind of kindness will be remembered by my family from generation to generation! " Shan luokang laughed and said, "dragon master, there are still some things on the clan side. I will leave first!" This speech can make shanluoyan surprised. "Father, what''s the matter with you? You want to go back? Shouldn''t our family be loyal to the Dragon Lord? " "When did I say allegiance?" Shan luokang has a face of heresy. "This... Father! Didn''t you just say that you want the whole family to follow the white dragon master and help him to repay his kindness this time? Why did you... Suddenly change your mind? " Shanluoyan was anxious and asked repeatedly. "This... When did I say that..." shanluokang was stunned. "You..." mountain smoke''s full face rose red, shivering all over, excited way: "father! How can you break your promise?? White dragon master is here! Why do you do this? Are you... Ungrateful? " "Daughter, where can I start?" Shanluokang was shocked. ShanLuo smoke stomped his feet and wanted to say something, but the white night nearby opened his mouth: "OK, miss shanluoyan, don''t embarrass your father!" "Dragon Master..." "your father also has the plan of your father. If Shanglong temple and the dozens of powerful clans are willing to follow me, your father will certainly not refuse. However, if they refuse, your father will be hesitant. Your ShanLuo aristocratic family has managed to escape the danger and save the people. If you go to the danger again and make any mistakes, your father will become Family sinner! So your father''s thinking is right. ""Dragon Master..." mountain smoke covered his small face, tears continue to overflow. "It looks like it''s a waste of time. I should go now." White night light road, toward the gate. "Dragon master, shanluoyan is willing to leave with you!" At this time, shanluoyan silver teeth a bite, followed up. "Miss Yamamoto?" "Dragon master, they are ungrateful and merciless. That''s their business! I''m not such a person! The Dragon Lord saved me. I am the Dragon Master''s man! I am willing to do anything for the dragon master! The Dragon Master is at the time of employing people! Although shanluoyan has no ability, he is willing to do something for the dragon master! " Shanluoyan firmly said, the expression of the small face let people no doubt. White night stares at her, spin and long sigh, shake his head and sigh: "just, since so, that''s OK! If you really want to go with me! Let''s go White night, out. "Father, take care of yourself!" The mountain smoke gnawed its teeth and rushed out. "Smoke!" Shan luokang cried out. But ShanLuo cigarette ends are not back. "That''s it Shanluokang shook his head again and again, not to persuade. Left the Shanglong temple, the white night will be outside waiting for a group of Nanyou gathered. "Dragon master, why did you come out? When will the people from Shanglong Temple come with us South you see eye white night, eye dew bewilderment. He knew that white night came for help, but how long did he go in and come out? Is it a little fast? "Shanglong Temple refused my request for help. We have to go to other places to find more people to resist foreign enemies. Do you have any good suggestions?" The white night is light. "Yes, there is a powerful sect nearby. The dragon master can go there and ask for help!" Nanyou busy road. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2874 "The powerful clan?" Thinking about it in the night, nodding: "OK, then go and fight for it." "Lord dragon, please!" Nanyou said, and then led in front of the road. Soon, the people left Shanglong temple in a great way. And at the gate, two figures are standing there, seeing white night and others leave. "This direction... Abbot, they are mostly going to Wang Fu." The monk next to the Deputy Abbot said. "Go to Wang Fu? Although Wang Fu is not as strong as I go to Longsi, but if we want to be foreign aid, it is not impossible! " Acting Abbot hoarse way. "Abbot, I have been a monk in the Dragon Temple. Why don''t I stand up at this juncture? Is this not against my doctrine of going to the Dragon Temple? " The monk hesitated and said. Abbot was silent for a long time, sighing for a long time. "Crossing the sky, I have just been in great trouble in Shanglong temple. My abbot is poisoned by someone. There is a mess in Shanglong temple. In addition, there are too many potential groups of souls who have received shelter during this period. Now, I have been threatened by several powerful powerful powerful powerful powerful powerful powerful groups. How can we help Dragon Lord to deal with those enemies of aggression? If I had promised the Dragon Lord, would it not be my own destruction? " The acting Abbot shook his head and said. "But abbot, if you have such concerns, you can tell the White Dragon Lord! With the strength of the White Dragon Lord, we can easily help us solve this problem! How can those potential families deal with the Hongbing? " "What about the foreign enemy?" Asked the abbot on behalf of him. "Foreign enemy?" The monk was shocked and his face was firm and said: "if the foreign enemy wants to fight, then the war will be! What about throwing our heads for the sake of Lisbon? It is called that I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell? Can''t let our generation look at the suffering of thousands of living beings "But we must intervene, and we will die! The whole Shanglong temple will be destroyed! I don''t want to let the Shanglong temple be destroyed in my hands! I can''t afford this responsibility! " Acting abbot is serious. "Abbot! How can you think like this? If you die for the state of lissan, who will blame you? At present, it is the time for life and death in Lisheng state to die for righteousness and to die! It''s not a good thing to be happy after death? " The monk was puzzled with questioning. "Stop!" The acting abbot, with a black face, shouted, "is the decision made by our abbot, what can you question?" "Abbot forgive!" The monks are busy lowering their heads. "Cross the air! Since you choose me as the acting Abbot! I have to be responsible for the whole Shanglong temple! I can''t let the people in the Dragon Temple die! This is a matter! You don''t have to say that! Go in! " Acting Abbot cold road. The monk was low and dark, and he stopped speaking. But it wasn''t long before the two went in. "Abbot, someone is asking for help!" A small Shami ran in and cried in a hurry. "Who is it?" Asked the abbot. "He said he came from a far place, and wanted to say a few words to the abbot, and he said it was... It was about the whole life of Shanglong temple!" Little Shami. "What?" The acting Abbot was slightly shocked, busy was looking up: "who is the man? Come in and see you! " "Yes, abbot!" Little Shami ran down. In a moment, a man who was covered in black cloth all over came in. The man was alone, covered in dark clothes, tightly wrapped, covered with a face and a headscarf. He looked very tall, and only a pair of sharp eyes were revealed outside. Walking into the hall, monks looked at him, and all their faces were unexpected. "Who is this?" "Such a dress, can not see identity!" "And the breath is almost all hidden!" Monks were talking to each other. The acting Abbot also looked at the man. "Who is the benefactor?" Asked the abbot on behalf of him. "Save the people who went to the Dragon Temple!" The visitor was polite and said straight. "Help me to go to Dragon Temple?" The scene was boiling and everyone was surprised. "The benefactor is heavy, right? I have been to the Dragon Temple recently without any disaster! There is no major enemy to provoke, no one can destroy the disaster, what need to be saved? " The acting Abbot couldn''t help but walk. "The disaster is not from the people you know, but from me!" Come on, calm. As soon as this came out, all stood up and looked at the man with vigilance. The acting Abbot also had a cold face. "Benefactor! What do you mean? You are here to make trouble? " A monk could not live by Nai and shouted seriously. "No, I''m here to show you a clear way." The man looked at the acting abbot and said, "master abbot, now the situation in Lisheng has gone, and the Shenji palace is unable to return to heaven! The fall of Lisheng is early and late. The whole state of Lisheng will become slaves! Master abbot, I think you should stand out to live in all living beings and save this whole world! What do you think? "When people around him heard the sound, they all turned pale and frightened. Everyone suddenly realized! It turns out that this man is from that world! "The enemy of invasion!" I don''t know who whispered, and all the monks gathered around. The Abbot''s face was very solemn. He suddenly got up and stared at the visitor coldly. "It seems that the people in Shanglong temple are not friendly." The visitor glanced around and said calmly. "The benefactor invaded our holy state and now comes to Shanglong temple. How can we be friendly?" The acting Abbot sank. "I''m just here to give you a way to live and give you masters a chance to help all living beings. What''s wrong with this?" To be humane. "A chance to help all living beings? What do you mean "Masters! Shenji palace is gone and can''t resist US. It''s sooner or later that the front line collapses. But we want to end the battle as soon as possible, enter and liberate the state. So we need your cooperation! I want you to immediately organize a team to attack Shenji palace from the rear! We heard that there is a gap between Shanglong temple and Shenji palace! The abbot of Shanglong Temple died at the hands of Shenji palace! So I think the masters of Shanglong temple would like to avenge your abbot, too? How? " The visitor asked with a smile. "Do you want us to betray the state of Lisheng at Shanglong temple?" All the monks quit and glared at the man angrily. The acting Abbot was also angry: "bastard, you are too presumptuous! Are you asking us to sell all the creatures in the state? Although I am not a great sage and righteous person, I will never do such a thing! Benefactor! You have gone too far "What? You don''t want to? " The man squinted. "Although I am greedy for life and afraid of death, I will never give in to such things!" The acting Abbot said coldly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2875 "Toast, no eating, no penalty!! What do you really think you are? We are willing to give you this opportunity, you should be grateful! Now I dare to refuse this gift! Stupid, ignorant! You guys are not worthy of living in this world The man said coldly, with murderous spirit in his eyes. Obviously, he was impatient. "Please come back, benefactor." The acting Abbot said lightly. "Good! Good! I hope you don''t regret it! " The man said coldly, and turned to walk outside. People watched him leave. After the man left, the acting Abbot took a deep breath and said, "from now on, strengthen the defense of Shanglong temple! More monks! Repair the border! No one is allowed in and out of the temple, and no one is allowed to enter the temple any more! " As soon as the words came out, the scene was boiling. "Abbot! It''s a good thing to strengthen defense, but why don''t you accept outsiders? At present, the state of Lisheng is in turmoil, and most of them are vagrant people. If they come to seek help, will I go to the Dragon Temple and do nothing? Is it not against the doctrine? No face to the Buddha? " Some monks couldn''t bear to stand up and screamed. "Since you recommend me to be the acting abbot, I will be responsible for you! In fact, the previous rejection of that man was not entirely for the sake of justice, but mainly for Shanglong temple! Because even the present Shenji palace is not what I can shake at will in Shanglong temple! We mobilize all forces to attack their rear, which is undoubtedly suicide! So I turned him down! Now all forces are eyeing us. We need to do what we can. What we need to do now is not to protect all living beings, but to preserve Shanglong temple! If Shanglong temple is destroyed by me, what will I look like to see elder martial brother? What''s the face of going to see the eminent monks of Shanglong temple? " The Deputy Abbot said seriously. Many people are speechless. "Abbot, how can you be so confused? If I only want to protect myself, what is the significance of Shanglong temple? If we monks don''t help all living beings, why should we become monks and devote ourselves to Buddhism? Buddhist abbot! Have you forgotten the purpose of Shanglong temple? Have you forgotten the meaning of Buddha? " The monk said excitedly. "Enough! Dushang! Don''t talk too much! My Abbot has already made a decision! No one can change it! If you want to be universal at this time! If you go, I won''t stop you! " "Abbot, you..." the monk named Dushang was flushed and didn''t know how to refute it. But at this point. Bang!!! An earth shaking explosion suddenly came out. Everyone was shocked and looked at the sound source in unison. "What happened?" "What happened?" "Where''s the sound?" There was a constant cry of alarm. "Go and see what''s going on?" The acting Abbot called out and ran out. At the moment, many people of the clan and potential clan who lived in the temple also ran out one after another and looked at the explosion place. Just see the periphery of Shanglong Temple appeared a piece of paper which is as thin as cicada''s wings but huge and incomparable. Covered with this paper, it is like the top of Mount Tai, crashing into the border of Shanglong Temple crazily. The boundary of the whole Shanglong temple is broken and peeled. There is no border that can resist the paper as thin as cicada wings. After a while, all the borders of Shanglong temple were exploded... "what?" The world''s mouth was wide open and gaped. "Be careful!" "Stop it!" The shrill cry resounded. All of them were stunned. They all looked up at the top and found that the paper which was as thin as cicada''s wings was killed towards the bottom. Bang Dang! Boom! BAM, BAM, BAM... paper can almost destroy everything, and it''s hard to cover it down. The tops of the tall buildings were crushed, and the terrible pressure was on everyone. People standing below can feel more and more intense pressure. They can''t take it anymore. A lot of people are shaking their legs, shaking wildly and can''t stand on their feet. There are also people with skin cracking, the whole person lying on the ground vomiting blood, again difficult to get up. This is the weaker one. But powerful people like the acting Abbot are still comfortable, but the paper has not fallen down. If it does, even they may not be able to survive. "Hold it up!" The acting Abbot drank seriously. "Yes "Let''s go together!" The crowd roared one after another, then stepped a little, and rushed forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the strong held their hands high and fiercely pushed them against the falling paper. Everyone tried their best to support the paper and not let it continue to fall. Sure enough, it was effective for all of us to work together.Sure enough, the cicada''s wings stopped falling. "Great! Let''s push it out Cried the crowd. At the scene, the soul force of the soul opened up, and went up like crazy. The abbot and others were particularly pleased. Although I don''t know what it is, Shanglong temple is full of people. With the unity of mind, this matter is nothing. It''s just... Where the hell did this come from? Who released it? Many people have such questions in their minds. But at this time, a voice suddenly came from the outside of Shanglong temple. "Just a piece of thin paper, do you need so many people to deal with it? What a disappointment! I don''t know where I like you, but I want to surrender you! Just a bunch of crap! Where is the value of surrender? " Hearing the sound, people looked at the source. Only then discovered, this sound source comes from the previous person! "Is it you?" Some monks exclaimed. "Can''t you do it?" "Asshole! How dare you act in my Shanglong temple? " "Do you know where this is? How dare you behave here The people were filled with righteous indignation and furious. "What? You seem very unconvinced? " The man looked at the crowd faintly and said with a smile, "you are such a group of things that are even more humble than mole ants on the ground. How dare you dare to say such a thing to my adult?" After that, he raised his hand and gently pointed at the thin paper over there... chi la... the thin paper suddenly doubled, and the downward pressure doubled in vain. Click! Many of the people who support them with their arms have no time to react, and their arms are directly broken by the sudden drop of pressure. The bones were crushed and the muscles were splashed. "Ah People screamed bitterly and bitterly. But more people had no time to shout and dart to both sides. "Run There was a cry. The abbot and others rushed to one side. Bang! The paper, as thin as cicada''s wings, was finally pressed down, along with hundreds of souls, pressing on the ground together. Those who are under pressure become meat sauce www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2876 The crowd gaped and gaped at the scene. No one could have imagined that this man''s means were so terrible that a piece of paper as thin as cicada''s wings... Killed so many strong people. "You... You... You... What are you doing?" A soul soul trembled and pointed at the humanity. "It''s said that all the people in the state who refuse to cooperate with us will be wiped out!" The man sneered. "Erase?" "Yes, we have sent people to contact with the people in the state of Lysander, but it seems that your people are not willing to cooperate with us, instead, they kill our messengers! They were so angry that they decided to put all those who refused to surrender to death! Now, I will kill you all! As punishment for your refusal to surrender! " The man sneered and immediately raised his arms to release his soul. several pieces of paper, as thin as cicada wings, fell from the sky and covered the Shanglong Temple directly. "Not good!" "Get out of the way!" People cry. The souls scattered and fled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... pieces of paper were smashed and killed in Shanglong temple, and countless buildings collapsed. Shanglong temple is fragmented. There is no shelter in the temple. He can kill at will. No one can stop it. "Asshole!" "Do you really think we are easy to bully?" "Kill it People howled and rushed to the man. Shanglong temple has a large number of monks and soldiers. In addition, there are countless souls who have come to seek refuge. There are probably hundreds of thousands of people in Shanglong temple. Countless souls, like locusts, kill them and block out the sun. All kinds of fantastic soul magic weapons also hit the man, just like raindrops. But the man was incomparably calm. He was not afraid of these attacking techniques, and let them attack and smash. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... a lot of soul skills hit the man severely. Violent explosions one after another, drowning the man in an instant. The breath of terror tore it apart, the energy of terror poured out, and the emptiness was broken, which made people''s scalp numb. People stopped when they saw it. "Such an attack, that man will surely die!" "He can''t stand such an attack!" "Hum, how dare you behave in Shanglong temple? Does he think he is invincible? " "I don''t know how to live or die!" The crowd yelled and scolded coldly and hummed again and again. However, when the atmosphere of destruction over there dissipated, and the figure was exposed to the public''s eyes, the world was speechless... but he still stood there, motionless, with no wound on his whole body, as if nothing had happened! "What?" The sound of shivering came and went. "That man... Is nothing wrong?" "How could it be?" "He... He... He... Did he ignore our attack?" "What kind of body can we ignore so many attacks? Is he invincible? " Everyone was scared, and they were scared. When people look at the man again, the brain has already emerged and can not resist... "abbot, what can I do The monks were looking at the abbot. "This is it, we have no choice! War The acting Abbot yelled and jumped straight to fight the man. "A group of ants can''t recognize their position! You deserve to fight me, too? " The man snorted coldly, with disdain and smile in his eyes. In his opinion, this is not a massacre at all! It''s just a game. Let the game of the strong. These young and weak people are only used to make him happy and please his people. "Dawei Tianlong!" However, seeing the abbot roar, his palms burst out with a terrible golden dragon, just like Chang Hong''s attendant attacking the man. Jinlong looks like a rainbow and can crush everything. "It''s a bit interesting," the visitor snorted Spin and step, empty and point. Bang! The whole void, like a blue wave, was trampled by his toes. A large number of ripples splash, a circle of swing out, as if to break all. Many souls who rushed up nearby were touched by the twisted ripples, and their bodies were shattered. The bodies at the scene were raining. "Ah?" Many people turn pale. The acting Abbot was furious and led the people to fight."Ha ha ha ha ha ha, it''s funny to have this means of yours! It''s funny! " The man laughed wildly, but he was swimming like a fish, and he was shuttling between the attack of many masters. No matter how terrible the soul method and the terrible skill these people use, they can not touch the man. "Damn!" "He''s too fast!" "We can''t touch him at all..." br > How can it be The more angry people beat, the more angry they were, but they didn''t give up when they were biting their teeth. After all, they have no way to go. Until then, the man''s body suddenly fixed, eyes cold, said with a grim smile: "OK, next it is me?" "Well?" The people around us breathed. Acting Abbot suddenly realized what, and shouted: "back!" But... It''s too late! But saw the man''s arm suddenly shake. Keng! The silver light like a meteor suddenly started from his body. All the people who besieged him were all fixed. The soul around him was shivering and staring. It was about three or four breaths. Wheezi!!! A sad blood column came out of these men. Only to see that there were a lot of cracks in their bodies, and then blood seeped out. The bodies of these people began to peel off one by one, and finally broke into thousands of pieces, and died as many as possible. "Ah???" Screams and Panic erupted in a flash. All people are occupied by endless fear and hesitation. Is that something that people can do? Between a breath... Kill so many masters? Can they deal with this? "Monster! Monster! " "What is his strength?" "We can''t deal with him at all! It''s impossible at all! " "Help!" The shrill cry was endless. Everyone was in despair. "Abbot, we can''t deal with this man!" The former monks were busy with acting abbot, and their faces were all pale. "I have to find a way to get out of here!" The acting Abbot bit the tooth path. "Give up Shanglong temple?" "Do you want everyone to die here?" The acting Abbot stared at him. The monk lowered his head. Suddenly, he thought of something, and hurriedly said, "abbot, maybe we can ask for help!" "For help? Where else is there a reinforcements around here? " Hum, acting abbot. "Lord white dragon! He is not far away from here. We may ask him to deal with this thief! With the strength of the White Dragon Lord, it must be OK! " The monk was in a hurry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2877 In a manor. Several figures were standing in a teahouse chatting. "White dragon master, it''s not that I don''t want to defend Lisheng state with you. It''s because our special sword villa is weak and powerless. White dragon master, you''d better ask for virtuous people!" A middle-aged man in a blue robe picked up his tea cup and said: "after drinking this cup of tea, please go on the road." Finish saying, then full drink cup of tea. Next to the mountain tobacco eyebrows wrinkled. Nanyou said nothing, but there was a strange light in the deep of her eyes. The white night looks calm. After looking at the villa leader of the special sword villa in front of him, he can see that there are many ghost figures flashing behind him, and they are all murderous. Obviously, this is Nanyou''s Bureau. Nanyou surely knows what kind of person the leader of tejian villa is, and that he has long coveted Hongbing, so he deliberately brings white night here. He wanted to get rid of the shackles of the white night with the help of special sword villa. It''s a pity that his method is too clumsy and too obvious. "Villa master, I have come to discuss with you with sincerity. In fact, if you are not willing to do so, you can refuse. Why poison the tea? If you are interested in Hongbing, you can speak directly! With this kind of despicable technique, people really look down upon it. " White night shook his head and said calmly. "White Dragon Lord, where do you say that?" Special sword villa master frowned. "Although the poison in the tea is of high grade, colorless and tasteless, Bai can still smell some of it. Lord special sword, your poison will not kill Bai. Moreover, the people you ambush may not be able to break Bai''s skin. Why do you have to do something useless?" Sighed the white night. The villa master of special sword was silent for a moment, nodded and raised his hand gently. the teahouse is surrounded by ramparts as thick as a wall, and at the same time, a large number of terrifying souls rush out from all directions, directly encircling here! "What?" Shanluoyan''s face changed in horror, and he suddenly got up and drank: "special sword villa master! What are you up to? Dare to offend the Dragon Master''s majesty? Are you tired of living in tejian villa? Be careful that the dragon will kill you all! " "I know that the white dragon master is very powerful, but how can Hong Bing miss out on this? I also want to soar into the sky, also want to become a great power of the state of Lysander. Today, when I encounter such an opportunity, if I want to give up in vain, I can''t do it! So I have to spell it The special sword manor master threw the teacup in his hand to the ground, and said with a deep face. "Your idea is not shameful, but do you think that tejian villa has the strength to rob Hongbing?" The white night is light. "Why not?" The special sword manor Lord is still very confident. "Can you deal with Nanyou around me?" Ask again in the white night. Nanyou is stunned. The special sword manor master looked at him deeply and hummed: "this man? What can''t be done? " "Is it?" White night faint smile: "do you understand his strength? How else can you be so confident? " "This... I only need a glance to see the depth of this man!" The main road of tejian village. "Well, since this man can''t shake you! What strength does it take to make you give up resistance? " Asked the white night. "Oh, let us give up resistance? Isn''t that easy? If you can suppress all the masters here! Of course, we surrender! Dare not resist! There is no other way, absolute strength is the most direct way to let others bow down! " Special sword villa master chuckles. But he just dropped that. Dong!!! An earth shaking explosion suddenly sounded, and then the whole tejian villa was shocked. The special sword manor master was suddenly shaken by the space and the earthquake almost fell to the ground. It was a while before he stabilized himself and recovered. "What''s going on?" He uttered a cry of surprise. But... No one answered him. The villa leader of special sword looks around in a hurry. With only one glance, the special sword manor master was completely stupid. But all the people he arranged in all directions were lying on the ground at this moment. No one was standing. They all face the ground and throw themselves into the ground. Some people tried to get up, but they couldn''t do it. They couldn''t lift their bodies up because they were shaking and biting their teeth. It''s as if they''re under a lot of pressure. "What?" The special sword manor master was stunned. Nanyou is stupid. "Special sword villa master, can you resist such power?" White night looked at him and asked. "This... This..." the special sword village advocated the mouth, already completely speechless. After a while, he realized something. He knelt down on his knees, put down his weapons, and kowtowed to the white night."Lord white dragon, please forgive me, please forgive me for my life!" The special sword villa master has given up! The existence of such terror is not what he can deal with! He had thought that the reason why Bai Ye was so powerful was that he could only rely on Hong Bing. If he could use his strategy, he might be able to capture Bai Ye and capture Hong Bing. But now it looks like he''s thinking too much. White night''s repression depends on his own strength, not Hongbing''s! He can suppress all the top and bottom experts of the special sword villa by himself. What else can he fight against? There is no choice but to surrender! "Excuse me? So, are you willing to obey my orders and follow me to attack foreign enemies and protect the state of Lysander? " The white night is light. "Yes! Ten thousand of me will! " Special sword villa leader is busy. "Good! In that case, I will spare your life! " Said the white night, waving her arms. Whoa! Only those masters who suppressed in tejian villa could get up and get rid of the shackles. They fell to their knees and kowtowed to the white night. "Thank you for not killing the White Dragon Lord!" The cry was like a wave, and it was continuous. "Get up." The white night is light. People just got up. "The white dragon master is really incomparable. Yan''er admires him!" Shanluoyan said happily. "Nothing!" A faint smile on the white night. Nanyou has just returned to the gods and grinned: "you are worthy of being the Dragon Master of Shengzhou. Nanyou also has great admiration. People like white dragon master are just like gods." However, his words fall, the white night light looking at him, that deep in the eyes of the floating meaning son, is very obvious. South you whole body trembles, faintly seems to be aware of the meaning of the white night. He turned pale and hesitated. Finally, he bit his teeth, knelt down on his knees and said in a trembling voice, "please... Please forgive the White Dragon Lord." "What are you against me?" The white night asked. "I... I..." "I think I should frighten these people with your head, don''t you think?" Again in the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2878 South you all over crazy tremble, the cold sweat is wet, the whole person is muddled. He didn''t know why he did it himself. According to the principle, even if the special sword villa master subdues the white night, what can he do? What does the special sword master who holds the Hongbing care about him? He wants to be fished as well! The idea is naive. However, Nanyou is not to get rid of the control of the white night, but more important is to retaliate against the white night. After all, he has never been so humiliated in his life. He couldn''t accept it at all! Dignity in his eyes, more than freedom! It''s just... It''s late now. He did an extremely stupid thing, which made him even lose his life... "dragon master, i... i... I know I''m wrong, please let me go..." Nan You kneels down on the ground, trembling. The former pride is gone. Especially in the white night a move to suppress so many masters, his heart that little bit of revenge on the white night idea also disappeared in an instant. White night did not use Hongbing! However, he easily suppressed so many masters... this is enough to show that the strength of white night is far from that. At least, the state of Jin emperor period is not in line with the current strength of white night. I''m afraid that when I fought with myself before, I used more than these methods in the daytime. but now I beg for mercy. Is it really useful? White night light looking at the South you, the face is Gu Jing Wu Bo. In all directions, countless people from tejian villa looked at him. Everyone was very nervous. "I hate betrayers!" The white night calmly looked at that humanity. "Dragon Master... I..." Nan you opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. "I tend to treat betrayers in one way. Do you know what it is?" White night crouch down, calm said. South you crazy shaking, all over the body suddenly sweating, people have been almost speechless. "Kill!" Hoarse at night. Nanyou''s soul will be scared out of the body, but at this critical juncture, he suddenly thought of something and said eagerly: "dragon master! This is an extraordinary time! At the time of life and death of Lisheng, I can fight against foreign enemies for you! Although death is still alive, just ask the Dragon Lord to give me another chance! " "Chance?" The white night was silent. To be honest, he didn''t want to give it. After all, he has suffered too much betrayal in this period of time, but Nanyou''s strength is really good. It can be seen that he has some skills to be the leader of such a large number of soul throwers. It''s not necessary to kill him to frighten these souls! After all, in the eyes of white night, the strength of these souls does not pose any threat to him. In the white night thinking, a figure rushed into the special sword villa. "Dragon master! Dragon Master! Where is the white dragon master? White dragon master A shrill voice came out. I saw a soul full of blood stumbled to this side. Everyone was startled. "Isn''t this master dukong of Shanglong temple?" Shanluoyan was shocked and called one after another. "Master dukong?" "What''s the matter with you?" "Why are you here?" Exclamations continued. The white night glared at the monk. But he saw the monk staggering and kneeling in front of the white night, crying out eagerly, "Lord white dragon! Please help Shanglong temple! Save Shanglong temple "What''s wrong with Shanglong temple?" The white night asked. "Shanglong temple is attacked by foreign enemies and is about to be destroyed. If the White Dragon Master doesn''t do anything, I''m afraid the Shanglong temple will be completely slaughtered by that man. The whole temple is full of blood, and there are no chickens or dogs left!" Master dookong screamed as hard as he could. "What?" Everyone was stunned. "What''s the matter? Foreign enemies? " The white night gazed at the monk and said, "what foreign enemy? Is it that the people of that world have come? " "Yes, they sent people to persuade us to cooperate with them in Shanglong temple. Our acting Abbot refused to agree. The messenger actually wanted to destroy our Shanglong temple. The messenger was extremely powerful! None of us is his enemy... So far, only the Dragon Lord can deal with the emissary. But please don''t worry about the previous events and help me to go to the Dragon Temple as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will go to the Dragon Temple in smoke and ashes! " The monk screamed eagerly. Hearing the sound in the white night, I began to think. A moment later, he said to the south of the earth: "give you another chance." South you hear the sound, suddenly happy. "Thank you very much! Thank you very much"If there is another time, you will not be able to live or die!" Hummed the white night. "Yes, yes..." Nan You nodded in a hurry. "Everybody listen, follow me to Shanglong Temple immediately!" "Yes, white dragon master!" The cry resounded. ... in Shanglong temple. At the moment, the sky is dark and the sky is dark, thunder and sparks are splashing everywhere. The battle on the spot is particularly fierce. A large number of terrifying soul techniques make the scalp numb and terrifying. The ground was covered with bodies. The monks of Shanglong temple and the potential clans who came to seek refuge all gathered together and looked at the envoys there breathlessly. At this moment, the messenger has released the power of the domain. The power of his domain is incomparable. No one can resist it. All the people can only get together and unite with the strength of others. If they are scattered, they will be easily crushed to death. The blood mist around them is the people who are crushed by the power of Yu.... "a group of clowns!" The emissary shook his head and said calmly, "it''s your good fortune to cooperate with us for ants like you. But you dare to refuse this gift. If you don''t kill you, how can you be shocked by us?" With that, the emissary stepped into the air and walked towards these people. Seeing this scene, all the people in Shanglong temple are pale and shivering. After fighting with this emissary, everyone realized the terror of the messenger''s strength! It''s not possible to deal with your own existence. This man is... Too strong. I don''t know how many levels higher than them... in fact, many people have lost their fighting spirit and want to leave here, but they dare not escape because of the influence of the power of the domain. Once they escape, they will be crushed by the force of the domain. At the moment, these people are like being trapped in a big cage. The emissary is just fighting a trapped animal. "Asshole!" The acting Abbot clenched his teeth and forced Qi to make a formula. He wanted to fight again. But he''s just in luck. Pooh! A big mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. "Abbot!" "Are you all right, abbot?" The monks cried out. "I''m fine!" The acting Abbot wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice: "up to now, we have no way out. All of us will follow me and kill the man!" "Kill!" The roar resounded, and the crowd rushed to... together www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2879 With the roar of the Abbot''s voice, all of them rushed to the messenger. All kinds of terrifying spiritualism are covered like a surging tide. The void is rolling. The clouds are all gone. At this moment, even the stars in the sky are dim. It''s such a terrible sight that everyone''s scalp is numb. No one dares to be indifferent to such a terrible offensive. But... The messenger was still. It''s like Mount Tai falling in front of you without changing your color. The acting Abbot breathed and looked at the emissary in disbelief. In this case, the other party is still so calm, so... I''m afraid there is only one possibility that can explain all this. The other party is not afraid of you! That''s not true. The messenger raised his hand and tapped his finger. Da! A clear sound came out. There was a blue halo between his two fingers. The halo, like a wave, spreads around. However, those who are covered by the blue and blue halo will directly become rigid and motionless, as if they are frozen. Even those soul skills that have been bombarded by this power are all fixed by this power. So, the whole world, all static. The terrifying wave of soul art, and the countless soul throwers, can no longer move. People seem to be the time magic in their bodies. However, different from the time technique, although they can''t move their bodies, they can still think consciously and even speak. They can see what''s going on in front of them and understand what''s going on. But... There''s nothing they can do! "What happened?" "I... body... How can''t move!" "Is that the messenger''s means?" "What kind of magic is this?" "Help ... the souls cry out in despair. But who can save them now? All of them are imprisoned and can''t move at all. They are like meat on the chopping board, waiting for each other to chop. "Abbot! What should we do now? " A monk looked at the same imprisoned abbot and tried to ask. The Abbot''s face was tight, and he tried his best to impact the bondage on his body. When his strength was used to the extreme, the bondage was finally loosened. But to break it completely, it was far from as simple as thought. "Let''s work hard together. It must be very hard for him to bind so many of us alone. If we all work together, we will be able to lift the shackles!" Said the abbot. As soon as the words came out, everyone immediately tried to break through the power of this bondage. That''s not true. The void began to vibrate. The static space is constantly shaking, and the power falling on people is like the crazy shaking of sand grains. Everyone was overjoyed. "It works!" "Great!" "Let''s do more!" The voice of joy kept coming out. At this time... chi!!! A strange sound spread. Then I saw the heads flying up, and the blood like pillars spurted to the sky, as if to dye the sky red. People stare at the thousands of people in front of them in disbelief. No one can believe that thousands of lives have been lost. It was the messenger in front of them. He had an extra sword in his hand. As soon as the sword flashed, a thousand heads flew up, and the blood spread to the sky like a pillar. "Ah?" The sound of trembling continued. "Yes, you can get rid of my imprisonment, and I can''t completely suppress you all, but... You can''t get rid of my imprisonment at the first time. During this period of time, I can easily erase all of you! Your struggle is just a futile and dying struggle The emissary walked slowly with his sword in his hand, his eyes full of cold and indifference. His purpose is to kill all the people here. So he will never be soft. "It''s time to end it!" The messenger said, throwing the sword into the air. Whoosh! The sharp sword flew into the air and split open. It turned out to be tens of thousands of swords, with their blades facing down and hanging in the air. "Ah?" Everyone was shocked. Emissary, this is to kill all the people in one breath! "No!" "Let us go!""We are willing to join you, we are willing to surrender!" "Please let us go!" "We are willing to attack Shenji palace for you!" There was a lot of hysteria. Everyone was in a hurry. Everyone was scared. Even the acting Abbot didn''t want to insist any more at this moment, shouting: "stop it! I... I promise you "Abbot!" All the monks looked at him in unison. Everyone in Shanglong Temple opened their eyes and looked at him in disbelief. "Abbot, what are you doing? Are you going to betray the state? " A monk asked with wide eyes. "I''m not betraying Risheng state, I''m trying to save Shanglong temple!" The acting Abbot was excited. "If we betray Lisheng state in order to protect Shanglong temple, what''s the meaning of our living "Acting Abbot! You can''t do this! " "We would rather die than surrender to them!" Many monks cried out in anger. "Shut up, you must listen to me at this time! Since I am the acting abbot, I have the responsibility to let Shanglong Temple pass on! None of you should disobey the Abbot''s will Exclaimed the abbot. They were angry and helpless. So far, they have to wait to die. However. The messengers did not seem to accept their surrender. "Now you know surrender? It''s late! If you don''t cherish my Lord''s gift, you will never have a second chance! Now, you can die Messenger light way, palm light move. In an instant, the sword hanging on the top of everyone''s head immediately twinkled with cold light, and then fell down and killed in unison, stabbing at everyone''s heavenly cover. "No "I don''t want to die!" The sad cry resounded through the sky. The acting Abbot was in despair. Countless people are desperate. No one expected that he would die like this. The emissary smiles and looks, the eyes are full of fun. It''s not the first time he''s killed like this. It''s just... Just as the sword is about to fall on these people''s heads... WOW! A strange breeze blew by. All the fallen swords are frozen... "what?" The emissary was stunned and raised his head abruptly. However, I saw that my swords were wrapped by strong time skills. This time technique is extremely exquisite, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. "Who is it?" The messenger drank. He didn''t believe that anyone in Shanglong temple could do this. It is to see the edge of the sky, a figure stepping in the air, towards this. The posture is like a God www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2880 The man with white hair, wearing a sword suit and holding a sword in one hand, stepped into the air like a God. "That''s..." "white dragon master!! That''s the white dragon master "Here comes the white dragon master!" "Great! White dragon master is coming! We are saved! " The voices of the crowd were full of excitement. "White dragon master?" The man narrowed his eyes and looked towards the white night. He said faintly, "is this man white night?" "You know me?" White night came and asked lightly. "Of course, you have broken our good deeds repeatedly. How can we not investigate you? White night! On the day of the fall of Liszt, all the people related to you will die miserably... No! They will not die, we will let them forever immersed in pain! Let them suffer forever. " The messenger said coldly and ferociously. White night a listen, eyes incomparably cold. "Then I must kill you!" "Ha ha, it depends on whether you have the ability to kill me!" The emissary was not afraid, and his face was a light smile. White night silent, step forward. Whoosh! The man suddenly turned into a golden thread and rushed towards the emissary. The speed is very fast, the terror is extremely extreme, in the blink of an eye Kung Fu appeared in front of the messenger. The terrifying Hongbing fiercely chopped off the head of the emissary. Pooh! The head of the emissary was cut off by Hongbing Shengsheng. Blood is like a column, gushing out, as if to dye the sky red. "What?" The world was shocked. "Just... Kill it?" "How could it be?" "Is one sword enough?" "The strength of the white dragon master is too strong, isn''t it?" "No, the sword just now was ordinary, and the man didn''t dodge much..." everyone was staring at this scene in disbelief. No one can accept that just like the existence of the incomparable gods, they were wiped out by the night in this moment. It''s incredible. People looked into the white night. However, the white night at the moment is a face of vigilance, staring at the headless body, it seems that there is no relaxation. "Well?" People were stunned. "He''s not dead yet!" The acting Abbot called. "What? Not dead? " "No! Isn''t his head cut off? " "Is this a fake?" The sound of consternation continued. And all as they say, it''s a fake! However, the broken head of the body began to gasify, and finally disappeared. In the void, the voice of the messenger sounded. "It''s a fake of this seat, but it''s not just a fake body!" The voice was cold and ferocious. I saw that the dissipated gas suddenly sank into the void. Then there was a great deal of dark, vine like material in the void. These materials are like a phalanx, and they are arranged based on the void. After a while, a huge net appeared in front of the white night. "Die!" The voice of the messenger senleng rang out in the void and killed the white night fiercely. For a time, the whole body''s anger was like a collapsed mountain, which was completely disintegrated, and even the energy of the whole body became unstable, and the spirit could not condense. What a mystery! The world was shocked. The white night is indifferent. But the void before meeting suddenly collapsed towards him. There was no sign of it. It was unexpected. Just as the white night was about to react, the void burst, and countless fragments of the void were cut at him like a sword. At this moment, it seems that a sword in hand is not enough to resist such an attack. However, the white night did not show much panic. He looked faintly, his fingers a little forward. Bang! A time technique burst out from his fingertips and shrouded the void in front of him. "What?" "The white night Lord actually broke through the other party''s time imprisonment by force, and displayed the time technique!" "Isn''t the trajectory of time disturbed here?" There was a constant cry of alarm. The voice of the messenger''s suspicions also sounded in the empty air. "You are not a high-level soul, and your means are not simple. Is that Hong Bing? It''s extraordinary! " "Have you ever seen the power of Hongbing?" The white night looks at the void which is fixed in front of him, and asks with no expression."No, why? You want me to meet you? " The messenger chuckled. "Now that you have said that, how can I hide?" Holding the sword tightly in the white night, a ferocious blood appeared in his eyes. The whole person jumped up and jumped to the sky. "Stupid! Look at my tactics! Never extinguish the sky The emissary in the void roars and pours out energy, just like an erupting volcano, explodes from his body, converges with Jackie Chan and bumps into the white night on the sky. "Potential!" Drink and shout at night. When the general trend comes, suppress the energy dragon. It''s hard for the dragon to move forward. "Scatter!" The messenger drinks again. The long dragon burst open, to scale as a unit into countless elves, squashed and killed. "Annihilation!" Drink again in the white night, and the energy is poured out, just like the sea drowning the "elves". When the attack is stopped, Bai Ye immediately picks up the Yeyao sword in his hand and raises it towards the sky. The surging energy pours into the Yeyao sword crazily. The slender body of the sword immediately releases the power of the stars, the sun and the moon, covering the sky and spreading towards the distance. The sky was suddenly dark. Like the end of the world. "Ah?" The world raised its eyes, gaped and terrified. The messenger came out of the void and gazed at the sky. "Is this the power of Hongbing?" "Not bad." "Hum, it doesn''t look so good. I heard that Hongbing''s ability is related to the users. Your cultivation is so poor that I''m afraid that you can''t give full play to Hongbing''s strength! White night, today I will kill you and capture Hong Bing. Take it back and give it to the Lord first. " The emissary said coldly, and his pace leaped forward. "Thousand rain sword technique!" The messenger raised his sword and stabbed at the white night. The body of the sword erupted countless raindrops, killing the white night. As if to poke the sky into a sieve. The momentum is magnificent. But the white night is still towering, not to dodge, only raised his left hand, against the bottom. Five fingers spread out, palms gush a lot of energy like the tide. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! The sound of "dang... has been passed on and on. Those sharp swords, like raindrops, hit the energy barrier poured out in the daytime, and all of them burst into pieces. However, the energy barrier was not damaged at all and could not be pierced at all. "Well?" The messenger''s face was grave. "Is that the power? Where on earth do you feel confident that my soul is inferior and my strength is not good? How about your strength? I''m afraid it''s not a waste in the trash White night looks at him without expression. "Asshole!" The emissary was so angry that he immediately mobilized all the heavenly spirits and stabbed at the border with his sword. Violent energy is like surging water. However... The border is still towering. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2881 "What?" The messenger''s eyes froze. Shanglong temple over there is also shocked. No matter who he is, he can feel the energy urged by the night. It is not Hongbing''s energy at all, but his own energy. The existence of this small period of Jin emperor has such great energy... it''s amazing! "Damn it!" The emissary clenched his teeth and was unwilling to do his best to wave the sword, which was released in the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... violent explosions continue to spread. Then the barrier shook wildly, and the terrible destructive energy was like the scattered smoke, swinging around. The scene was particularly spectacular and tragic. It''s just that the emissary did his best, and the border swayed violently, but in the end, the emissary didn''t tear up the border. It''s amazing. It''s amazing. It''s full of gasps. "Is that all you have?" White night light looking at messenger way. "Well, it''s not over yet." The messenger gritted his teeth, raised his sword again, and went to the border. After the sharp point of the sword is on the border, the emissary tries his best to pour strength into the border. Like the tide of power into the border. The emissary intends to destroy the inner structure of the boundary in order to decompose it. Sure enough, the border began to crack. Its exterior is really hard and indestructible, but its interior is still full of problems. "There are still some abilities." White night light looking at the crack more and more of the border, calm said. Just some? I still have many means. I will ask you to kneel down and beg for mercy later, and you will die on the spot. " The emissary''s face sneered, but also to continue to urge the magic method, will break the border in one fell swoop. But at this time, the other hand of the white night was raised. The night shining sword was held above his head. The body of the sword is full of stars. It is beautiful and brilliant, especially beautiful. At the same time, a large number of black snake like beams fell from the sky and gathered towards the night sword. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the number of beams is endless, all of them pour into the sword at night. In a short time, the stars on the sword at night are more clear and beautiful. The emissary looked at the sword, and the whole person was stunned. "The Hongbing is absorbing the power of heaven and earth!" The acting Abbot here cried out. "What? Absorbing the power of heaven and earth "This... This is too strong!" "Is it impossible that the White Dragon Master intends to use the power of heaven and earth to cut this man off?" The voice of trembling came out. The messenger''s scalp was numb and his eyes were wide open. "Feel the power of Hong Bing?" White night through the border, light looking at the messenger asked. The emissary knew that if he went on like this, his fate would be extremely miserable, and he would not pay any more attention to it. He would make a mad dash towards the border. After a while, the boundary was broken. A gap appeared in front of the messenger. The messenger seized the opportunity to tear the hole. The gap is getting bigger and bigger. Before long, he can finally penetrate the border and touch the white night after the border. But at this time, the white night seems to have completed the absorption of the power of heaven and earth, and man slowly put down his sword in his hand. The emissary breathed, did not dare to hesitate, directly buckled his sword to his heart. The sharp tip of the sword has no turning back. The energy on the tip seems to tear everything apart and run through everything. But at the moment when the sword is about to hit the heart of white night. Bang! A round barrier suddenly emerged, against the heart of the white night, but also blocked the sharp sword. The sword can''t move forward any more. "What?" The messenger was astonished and looked up. Only then saw that the circular barrier is a star catalog, especially mysterious. "Not enough, not enough, that''s all you have to do? What else? Come out Shake your head at night. "Asshole! Kill the dragon The emissary roared and chopped again. Whoa!! A dragon seems to be hanging on the blade of a sword, hitting the white night. But... Without the previous energy barrier, the whole body of the white night is full of dazzling and mysterious star power. The power of these stars is indelible and indescribable. As soon as there is an attack approaching, they will quickly assemble in the daytime to resist any attack and kill. The emissary was frightened, but he was extremely unwilling. He roared again and again, and attacked and killed again and again with his sword.On the night of the sword. But no matter how fierce and violent his attack was, he could never hurt the white night. People can only hear the clear sound of swords. How helpless it is. How fragile... the emissary, despairing, slowly stopped and looked up at the white night. But the white night also looked at him, but different from the angel''s eyes of panic and hesitation, white night''s eyes, only pity, only regret. It seems to be looking at a poor ant... "no... impossible... Impossible... Why... Why do you have such strength as a little Jin emperor period? It''s impossible The messenger trembled and cried, and some people collapsed. An opponent who can''t be killed in any way is the most desperate. They don''t know what to do with it. At this moment, the messenger was at a loss... "did you give up? Well, next, it''s my turn! " White night light said, is to raise the hand of night Yao sword, ready to chop. At the moment when he shakes his sword, a force that can shake people''s mind is released. When this force came, the emissary couldn''t bear it and almost didn''t kneel on the ground. Is this the power of heaven and earth? Is this the power of Hongbing? Only then did he realize that white night had been keeping his hands! If he was serious, he would not be able to support such a terrible power as Hongbing for a long time. He was afraid that he would not have been killed long ago. Poop! Finally, the emissary couldn''t bear it. He knelt down on the ground directly and called out: "white dragon master, spare your life, i... i... I admit defeat! I give up! " The voice was hysterical. "Oh?" White night stopped, night Yao sword hanging on his head, scared messenger legs swing, almost incontinent. Seeing this scene, people in Shanglong temple are all stupid. They never thought that the white night does not need how to move, can completely frighten each other. Is this the reason of Hongbing or the reason of the white night? "You give up? It''s so boring! I thought you would resist for a long time. It seems that I think too much The white night shakes his head. "White Dragon Lord, as long as you don''t kill me, I will promise you anything!" The messenger shivered. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2882 The power of Hong Bing is too terrible. In particular, the pressure released by the night shining sword after absorbing the energy of heaven and earth is so depressing that it is breathless. This is simply not what ordinary people can contend with. In addition, the emissary''s attack on the white night has no effect, which makes the emissary more and more desperate. In this situation, the emissary had no choice but to surrender. Run away? That''s what fools do! If you choose to escape, you will have no chance to surrender. "Isn''t it too late to think about surrender now?" The blade of the sword is still. The sharp body of the sword cut through all his defenses and cut some of his flesh. As long as the white night slightly hard, the emissary''s head will immediately turn into two and die on the spot. The emissary opened his eyes, trembled, and did not dare to move. He could only tremble and say: "dragon master, white dragon master... Let me go... Let me go... As long as you let me go... What do you want me to do, I will do it, and I will never violate..." "Oh? Are you willing to cooperate with me The white night asked with a faint smile. "When... Of course, as long as the White Dragon Lord doesn''t kill me, anything can be said... Easy to say..." the emissary was busy. "Then I want you to betray the world, and you will?" I asked in a low voice as the night approached. "Yes! Of course. What is our world? As long as I can live, I will not hesitate to kill my parents! " The messenger said in a hurry. As soon as he said this, many people in Shanglong Temple spat in secret. It''s not a thing! How can such a despicable person be sent as an emissary over there? People curse secretly. A faint smile on the white night. This kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death is the easiest one to talk about. "Very well, then let you go for a while." With that, the white night directly hit the emissary''s chest. In an instant, the spirit of the emissary''s chest was broken, and his accomplishments were scattered by the white night. The emissary vomited blood and fell to the ground, but he didn''t dare to complain. If you don''t, you can practice again. If you don''t, you will have nothing. "Thank you very much! Thank you... "Cried the messenger weakly. At this time, the special sword villa people flew over, led by shanluoyan. "Dragon master, has the matter been solved?" Shanluoyan asked. "Almost. Take this man down first. I''ll interrogate him myself later." The white night is light. "Yes, dragon master!" The crowd nodded and dragged the messenger down like a dead dog. The acting abbot and others were relieved. However, seeing the acting Abbot busy, he took the monks from Shanglong temple to hold hands. "White Dragon Lord, thanks to you this time. Without you, we must be in danger! White Dragon Lord, please accept my worship The acting Abbot respectfully said that he was particularly grateful for making a standard Buddhist ceremony for the white night. "You are welcome! Abbot, have you seen it this time? In fact, no one can stay away from it. At present, self-protection is not really self-protection. If you want to protect yourself, you have to work together to fight against foreign enemies! " Said the white night. "Cooperate with foreign enemies?" The Abbot''s face changed slightly, and he shook his head and said, "Lord white dragon, you can see our strength. We are alone and can''t deal with the people in that world. Even if we are willing to deal with the invading enemy with you, we are just unable to help. We have been adding chaos." "It''s a Dragon Lord." "We are too humble to be useful." People also said. White night frowned and looked at the crowd. There was a look of horror. Obviously, after fighting with messengers, they are really afraid of the world. They have been beaten and afraid. How willing to face the existence of that world again? And some people are simply greedy for life and fear of death, do not want to intervene in it. Only a small number of people are willing to follow the white night to resist foreign enemies. "Abbot!! The White Dragon Lord, regardless of the past, came to help us. We should know the gratitude and reward the white dragon master and promise him to resist foreign enemies! Otherwise, are we not ungrateful villains who are afraid of life and death? " Previously, the ferry was in a hurry, so he came forward to persuade him. "Dukong, don''t tell me more. Since I am the acting abbot of Shanglong temple, I should be obliged to maintain Shanglong temple. The incense of Shanglong temple can''t be broken! Otherwise, how can I explain to the countless eminent monks who have been honored in the bliss of Shanglong temple? " The Deputy Abbot said solemnly. "Abbot, you..." "cross the sky! If you want to speak more, you will be punished The acting Abbot said.When he heard the sound, he opened his mouth and finally said nothing. The white night looks at all this silently, also does not say a word. However, it is the mountain smoke, which is full of Qi and makes people stamp their feet. "You are still monks! It''s shameless! Don''t you understand this kind of gratitude? And still so short-sighted! This time, if it was not for the white dragon master, you would have died! Now Lisheng state is in danger. If you don''t help to resist the invasion of foreign enemies, I think the next time you go to the Dragon Temple, who will help you? " Mountain Luo smoke angry way. However, the abbot was not affected and could only do Buddhist rites in the daytime. It seems that he has made up his mind to retreat to Shanglong temple to protect himself. The white night took a deep breath and looked at the aristocratic families who came to seek refuge behind the abbot of the dynasty. "Do you mean... The same as the abbot?" Asked the white night. These leaders and patriarchs had some concerns, but the acting Abbot said so. One by one, they simply took a horizontal view and called out, "we are in accordance with the Abbot''s attitude." "We think this can... " white dragon master, I''m very sorry, we are also humble. " "We can''t help you if you want us to help you." "I''m sorry, white dragon master..." people said in succession that no one was willing to come forward to help Bai Ye. "You are... Shameless! Shameless His face was red with smoke and trembled wildly. The shamelessness of the gang was beyond her imagination. But... It doesn''t help. From the beginning to the end of the white night, there are no waves and no waves, and there are not many changes on the face. "Then, is anyone willing to follow me to resist foreign enemies? If anyone wants to follow me, please come here and I will give you everything and fight with you. " Cried the white night. The crowd in front of me was boiling and noisy. After about a few decades of effort, dozens of young souls came out and stood on the side of the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2883 These dozens of people, in terms of tens of thousands of people on the scene, are nothing to mention. But in terms of white night, it''s pretty good. "Zhang Le, what are you doing?" When the owner saw that his people ran to the other side of the white night, he was very angry and said seriously, "don''t you want to live? Do you know what it''s like to follow him? Do you want to die so much? " "Master of the house, foreign invaders invade us. As a native of the state of Lisheng, can we ignore it? What''s more, if it hadn''t been for the White Dragon Master''s hand, we would have died long ago. Our life was given by the white dragon master. Now, what''s wrong with going all out for the white dragon master? Master, I don''t want to be a coward. If everyone in the state shrinks like us and dares not to resist, then the state will die That year the light soul person is excited, full of red said. "Asshole! Zhang Le, what do you think you are? It''s not up to you to worry about the safety of Richmond! Don''t look at how many catties you have! Is there anything you can say here? Get back here The owner of the house said sternly. "Master! We have to do something for the state of Lysander! no I''m not only contributing to the state, but also guarding my family! No one can survive the invasion of foreign enemies! We can''t stay out of it! There is no effect to avoid, master. You should know this truth! " The light soul of that year said. "Zhang Le! You are too presumptuous The owner of the house was furious: "are you going to rebel? Listen, you get back now, or you''ll get out of the family! I don''t have you in my family anymore! " When Zhang Le''s person heard this, his whole body trembled violently and looked at the master with wide eyes. "Master, you..." "Zhang Le, your parents died when you were young. It is the family who raised you up and taught you skills! Now your wings are hard, how dare you not listen to me! Hum, in that case, you go away! Go and follow the white dragon master to send him to death! I would like to see if you will regret the moment you are killed by the strong The master of the house hummed coldly, and his face was disdainful. The rest of the souls were also ridiculed by their families and clansmen. In the eyes of these people, they are going to die. In fact, if they simply want to die, these clan people will not say much. But the people of these aristocratic families are afraid that these people will implicate themselves in time, so regardless of so many messy things, we should first drive them out of the family. Some people can''t bear the accusation of family members and have no choice but to turn back. But most people choose to stay. Although there are only a few more than ten people. "If you choose to stay, I can only tell you that this is a very correct choice. I believe you will not regret this choice." White night to the more than ten willing to follow his soul road. "Follow the instructions of the dragon master!" The crowd yelled. "Good! I will give you the best magic weapon, the best soul book and the best pill to help you improve your strength White night road. Thank you very much The more than ten souls were very excited. But there came a sarcastic voice. "The best magic pill? Hum, I''m afraid it''s life to take, not to use! " "Even if you don''t see what kind of virtue you are, you still want to resist foreign enemies on this strength? Isn''t this going to die? " "Too stupid!" "I''ve never seen such a fool!" "There''s no cure for it!" All kinds of sounds are continuous, especially harsh. The faces of the more than ten souls were particularly ugly. The white night looked at those sarcastic people, silent for a moment, then looked at the acting abbot. "Abbot deputy, have you confirmed that you will not go with me?" Ask in the daytime. "Lord white dragon, please forgive us for not following our orders." The acting Abbot apologized. "Good! I see. " White night nodded: "then, you should owe me a life, right?" "I owe you a life?" The Abbot''s face changed slightly. "I saved you. Don''t you owe me a life? If it had not been for me, you would have died at the hand of the man just now. How could you stand here and talk to me White night road. "This..." "white dragon master, are you trying to force us to work for you "White dragon master, if so, don''t you think it''s not very authentic?" The voice of indifference came out. All the aristocratic people present were dissatisfied and felt that the white night was threatening them. But the white night was shaking his head. "No, no, no, don''t get me wrong. I won''t force you to do anything! You can rest assured of that! " White night road. "What does the White Dragon Master mean?" The abbot asked carefully. "I just hope... You can give me back the life you owe me!" The white night face is expressionless way.As soon as the words came out, everyone was in a state of panic and looked at the white night in disbelief. Life back? "This... This... This... What does this mean?" "White Dragon Lord, what do you want to do "You shouldn''t be..." countless people turn pale. "Dragon master! You can''t do this. We''re all from the state of Lysander. You can''t do this to us for no reason The acting Abbot was in a hurry. "What? Are there very few of them who died in my hands? " He took out a long sword and walked towards these people. "Dead dragon sword!" Someone recognized the name of the terrible sword and immediately exclaimed. "Ah?" The sound of fear and horror was endless. "White dragon master! You... You... You... You can''t! You can''t! " "You can''t kill us!" "White Dragon Lord, how can you be so?" All the patriarchs of the clansmen roared out. But it didn''t help. In the white night, a sword directly blows forward. Roar! The fierce spirit of the dead Dragon Sword burst out and flooded like a torrent of water. In the blink of an eye, nearly a thousand soul people were drowned by the sword Qi, and they died miserably without any bones. The souls are in a panic. Some clan leaders and leaders rushed out and knelt down in front of the white night and kowtowed wildly. "Lord white dragon, we are willing to cooperate with you and listen to your orders! Please don''t kill us and let us go "Please, white dragon master!" "We know we are wrong!" "Give us a break." These people are penitent, and their intestines are green. But it''s too late to say anything. "You should not die! Even if the state of Lysander is in danger, you can stand by. People like you can''t stay around! Because you don''t have any feelings, no foresight, self-interest, I will not kill you, you will not do anything to the state of Lysander. I kill you, although it will not help, but I can be much more comfortable! I can say that! " White night light way, eyes are full of ferocity. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2884 yes. That''s what white night wants! He doesn''t have to be humble to these people! He is not a saint, much less a good man! The reason why he came to ask these people to help him was just for his own sake, to keep the state of Richmond and not to let the people around him get hurt. Now that things have reached this point, there is no need for him to be polite to these people. Kill if you want to! Why should he swallow his anger? "Now you know how to beg for mercy? I''m afraid it''s late! " Bai Ye said without any expression. No matter what these people said, it was particularly violent to kill them with their swords. People at the scene were crying and howling, some kneeling for mercy, and others were running away in a hurry. Outside the whole Shanglong temple is a mess, a river of blood. These people can''t even deal with the previous emissaries. What can they do now to deal with the white night? "No! Don''t kill me "White Dragon Lord, please give us another chance!" "We are willing to shed blood for you! Willing to open up territory for you, willing to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire for you! Please give us another chance "Master white dragon, let us go!" There was a constant howl. However, the white night at this moment is iron heart. These people are not willing to contribute to the state of Lysander. They have no loyalty at all. These people don''t have to stay. During the wanton killing in the white night, the people of the special sword villa dare not do it. They stand on the side and stare at the horrible means of the white night in disbelief. The scene was like a hell on earth, especially tragic. The people of ShanLuo aristocratic family were also slaughtered and rushed towards shanluoyan. "Smoke! Smoke! Come on, please ask the White Dragon Lord to let us go of our ShanLuo family Shan luokang rushed with blood and screamed bitterly. Shanluoyan is in great pain. "Father, the White Dragon Lord has given you an opportunity. You have not cherished it and refused to submit to the white dragon master. If you are willing to surrender, how could it become such a tragedy?" Shanluoyan cried and said. "Yan''er, my father knows that he is wrong! We all know it''s wrong! You can''t just sit back and watch. If you don''t ask for mercy, we ShanLuo family will be destroyed this time! " The shouts of ShanLuo kangxie. "Father... I... how can I persuade him? If it had not been for the white dragon master, we would have died in the hands of the five horse sect leader. Now the white dragon mainly kills us, and we wait for death to plead... How can we have the face to ask for mercy? It''s better to give this life back to the White Dragon Lord! " Mountain smoke pain road. "Yan''er, you... You... How can you say such a thing? Do you really want our ShanLuo family to be destroyed? " Shan luokang was excited and yelled. "Father... We should have owed the dragon master. Even if we were exterminated, we can''t blame the Dragon Master..." Shan Luoyan said in pain. "I don''t blame the dragon master! But blame you! You traitor! You are a sinner of ShanLuo family! Smoke! When you die, what will you look like to see the ancestors of my ShanLuo family? " Shanluokang''s whole body trembled wildly. "Father Shanluoyan knelt on the ground. Shanluokang was angry and scolded. At this time, the fight around was much smaller. Shanluokang shivered, as if aware of something, looked to the side, and found that the white night was leaning towards his family. The people on the scene have been killed by the night, leaving the people of Shanglong Temple gathered together, intending to resist. It''s a pity that their skills can''t even break the skin and flesh of the white night. When the white night falls, they can''t run or attack. They can only gather together in despair and wait for death. "White... White Dragon Master..." shanluokang trembled and looked at the white night with wide eyes. "Shanluokang, Yan''er told me about you, and I always thought you were a smart person. But now it seems that I am wrong, and Yan''er is also wrong! You are very stupid and ridiculous. How far can ShanLuo family go with leaders like you? Even if I don''t die in my hands today, I will surely die in other people''s hands in the future, don''t you think? " White night light said. "The Dragon Master is right! The Dragon Lord is right! Shanluokang knows it''s wrong! From today on, shanluokang is no longer the head of our ShanLuo aristocratic family. The position of the master is succeeded by the little girl shanluoyan. Please let me go, please! Please Shan luokang exclaimed with emotion. "It''s a good move. If you hand over the ShanLuo family to Yan''er, you will more or less retain some of the family''s blood? Your idea is very good, but you are too worried. I won''t kill your family members! On the face of Yan''er, I will give you another chance! So get up The white night is light. Hearing this, Shan luokang was overjoyed and quickly kowtowed: "thank you, Lord Bai Long! Thank you very muchMountain smoke is also particularly unexpected, eyes burning at the white night. "Dragon master, I..." "don''t say any more unnecessary words. Take your people down first." The white night is light. "Yes, dragon master!" Shanluoyan''s incomparable gratitude wiped his tears and left with shanluokang and others. ShanLuo family is grateful, but the white night is expressionless. He can give these people another chance in the face of shanluoyan, but it doesn''t mean that there will be another time, let alone ShanLuo family. Even if it is shanluoyan, he may not be merciful! After ShanLuo aristocratic family finished processing, they went to the group of people in Shanglong temple in the white night. All the monks gathered together in panic. A small number of monks sat down on their knees, closed their eyes and read the Scriptures, facing the imminent danger calmly. "White dragon master, is there really no room for discussion?" The acting Abbot mumbled his lower lip, looked at the white night, and asked carefully. "What room?" The white night asked. "It''s... That..." the abbot opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. "That''s the end of it." Without waiting for the acting Abbot to say more, he sighed in the white night and opened his mouth hoarsely. The acting Abbot breathed heavily: "white dragon master, do you... Do you really want to destroy our Shanglong temple?" "If I don''t die, you will be destroyed sooner or later. If so, why don''t I do it in advance? Is it better to die in my hands than in the hands of foreign enemies? " Calm way of white night. "You..." "white dragon master, why are you so?" "Do you really want to kill them all?" "Can''t we go with you to resist foreign enemies?" "White dragon master, is it true that he has not given one chance?" The crowd was excited and staring. The white night looked at them lightly. "It''s not that I don''t give you opportunities, but that you''ve missed too many opportunities!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2885 With his mouth open, the abbot was staring at the white night. For a long time, there was no sound. Indeed, white night gave them more than one chance, but they all refused. In fact, at that time, he was able to turn his face over in the daytime, but he did not. Instead, he wanted to give these people some time to think about it. It''s just... These people don''t think that way. From the beginning to the end, they always wanted to protect themselves. They never paid attention to the invasion of foreign enemies. They never thought about what would happen after the fall of Richmond. Their eyes were too narrow. The abbot took a deep breath. At this moment, he finally understood the intention of the white night. He stepped forward and made a Buddha salute to the white night. Then he bent his knees and sat on the ground with his head down. "White dragon master, it''s my fault. If it wasn''t for my stupid decision, how could things have come to such a state? White dragon master! I would like to exchange my life for the integrity of the monks behind me. They are innocent. I hope the white dragon master can let them go and save their lives! " With that, the acting Abbot kowtowed deeply to the white night. The white night looked at him faintly and became silent. has the final say: "abbot, this is not your final say, but I has the final say. You want to use your life to exchange these people''s lives, is it too fantastic?" "White dragon master... Are you really so vicious, do you want to kill all of them?" Asked the abbot. "Kill them all? Abbot, can''t you understand my intention to do so It''s cold at night. "Intention?" The acting Abbot looked at him. All of a sudden, he seemed to understand something. His face was so white that he shivered. "It''s like this... It''s my fault... No... no... why is this... Why... What happened?" The Abbot''s face was distorted, and his eyes were full of horror. The whole person trembled, as if he had been frightened. "Abbot, what''s the matter with you?" "Abbot, are you ok?" The monks in the back were all in a hurry and yelled. But the acting Abbot turned a deaf ear to the white night. "Make an example to others." The white night looked at him and said, "in order to deal with the invading enemies, I have sought several potential clans to invite them to cooperate with me. However, it is disappointing that they all choose to refuse. So I have considered whether my means are too gentle to let them have the courage to refuse? So I decided to take some violent means to let them know their fear and let the world know what will happen if they refuse me! I''m not asking you to cooperate with me sincerely or be loyal to me. If you can''t, I don''t need it. What I want is that someone can stand up when foreign enemies invade! Not for me, for the state of Lysander! Now that you choose to be selfish and protect yourself, I can only choose to sacrifice you and use you to frighten those who may refuse me, so that they can cooperate with me obediently After this, people in Shanglong temple are in complete despair. It turns out that white night is the plan. If we say that the white night is just a simple vent of anger, there is still room for change. If so, there will be no turning point... "white dragon master..." the acting Abbot crawls on the ground in pain and wails. The rest of the monks also wiped their tears in agony. "After today, there will be no Shanglong temple in the world. Let''s all go!" Hoarse at night. "White dragon master, since the matter has reached this point, it is useless to say more. I will bear all the consequences. How to deal with Shanglong temple is under your control! " The acting Abbot said in a low voice, then read a Buddhist language, and then drank it. Whoa! His chest was immediately splashed with Buddhist light, and then his skin began to dry and wither. The whole person''s anger was like a ball of gas, which quickly eliminated the leakage. "Ah?" "Abbot!" "Abbot All the monks gathered around and cried bitterly. It turns out that the acting Abbot chose to commit suicide... "Why are you so upset, abbot?" An eminent monk of Shanglong Temple cried bitterly. "I am a sinner of Shanglong temple. I want to keep Shanglong temple and continue its glory. However, I am self defeating and drag Shanglong temple into the abyss. I am extremely guilty. I will go to the Western bliss to apologize to the eminent monks of Shanglong temple and beg for the forgiveness of the eminent monks of Shanglong temple." The acting Abbot said weakly. The more he said that, the more he cried. Then he saw the Abbot''s body gradually withered and withered, then turned into dust and sat in place. The young monk cried. The old monk chanted the Scriptures in situ, and gave the abbot a free rein.The white night looked at all this silently, without saying a word. "White dragon master, are you satisfied?" At this time, a monk with a goatee looked at the white night with empty eyes and said, "now my head is here, white dragon master, take it away!" "The acting Abbot has been killed. I wanted to kill all of you, but since he can recognize his mistakes in time, I can still let him go again!" The white night is light. "Let the net go? Oh, white dragon master, why do you pretend at this time? If you want to kill, we will not change our attention since we choose to stand on the side of the abbot! " The monk said coldly. "You are stubborn. Don''t let others be stubborn. I believe there are still many people who are willing to shed their blood on the lives of the people in the state of Lisheng. It''s meaningless to die in my hands!" The white night looked at all the people at the scene and called out, "is there anyone among you who is willing to compete with me and protect all living beings?" The young monks looked at each other. "You forced our Abbot to death. Do you want us to work for you? Don''t think about it Someone said angrily. "Stupidity! Working for me? If I don''t want to, why should I take the holy state here? Is it that the man who invaded the state of Lysander had come to my white night? I don''t think it''s a pity that you monks in Shanglong temple are so short-sighted and have such a stupid intelligence quotient that the acting Abbot has become a monk. " The night is cold. "You..." the young monks were so angry that they could not speak. "I count three, you can make a choice. Those who are willing to fight with me against foreign enemies will come here, and those who don''t want to go back to the temple!" White night light way, and then close his eyes: "three!" "Two!" "One!" He counted slowly. But monks move more slowly. They all looked at each other, then Qi Qi got up and went to the Shanglong temple. No one is willing to stand on the side of the white night. Shaking his head in the night. "What is the use of faith in a fool?" After that, he pulled out the dead dragon sword and waved it toward Shanglong temple www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2886 The stupidity of Shanglong temple is beyond the imagination of white night. But at this moment, it doesn''t matter. White night has given them several opportunities, and they still choose like this. That is not the fault of white night. If life and death are handed over to them and they refuse to cherish it, then death is not worth cherishing. After knowing about Shanglong temple, he went back to tejian villa. At present, the special sword villa has been controlled by the white night. The people of ShanLuo aristocratic family were also transferred to tejian villa. When we arrived at tejian villa in the white night, we saw two rows of people kneeling on both sides of the gate of tejian villa. That''s the people of ShanLuo family. Shanluokang and shanluoyan kneel in the front with their heads lowered, in fear. Seeing the arrival of the white night, they called out: "welcome the White Dragon Lord!" "Welcome the white dragon master!" All the people of ShanLuo family also exhaled. The white night looked at these people and said faintly, "shanluoyan, you don''t have to be like this. I said that I will not investigate the ShanLuo family in your face, so you can be at ease." "The White Dragon Lord, our ShanLuo aristocratic family has made mistakes one after another. It is the Dragon Master who has made a lot of mistakes. He doesn''t care about us, but the Dragon Master refuses to care. That''s the Dragon Master''s atmosphere. If we don''t know how to be funny and respectful, isn''t it true that we don''t know what''s good or bad?" The mountain smoke droops to the head, seriously said. White night shook his head, light way: "quickly take me to see that messenger." "Yes, dragon master, please follow me!" Luo Yan got up and said. The emissary was abandoned and locked in the dungeon of tejian villa. White night to the lobby to drink tea, mountain smoke led several good hands from the dungeon will bring the messenger. "Kneel down!" The smoke of the mountain is heavy. Emissary quickly knelt down on the ground, did not dare to have the slightest resistance. "Forgive me, my Lord! Please spare your life, my Lord. he cried in his mouth. There was no hesitation. "Are you afraid of death?" The white night asked. "My Lord, this is a joke. Who is not afraid of death?" The messenger squeezed out a smile. "Yes... In that case, I think you should be a good talker. I hope our conversation will be very pleasant. If it is not so pleasant, especially if it makes me unhappy, I think... You should know the consequences." White night light said. The emissary shivered and nodded his head: "yes, I know. Don''t worry, white dragon master. The villain must know everything. You may ask, but the villain will tell you everything that the villain knows. He will never conceal anything." "Good! Good! So I''ll ask you the first question. Who sent you? " Light mouth in the white night. "The 13th soul army is on the top, the founder of the stars!" The emissary knelt on the ground, trembling and busy saying, "the villain was sent by the 13th army to contact Shanglong temple, and it was also the order of the 13th army!" "The 13th soul army?" White night thought under, light way: "so to say, you have the twelfth soul army, the eleventh soul army?" "Yes." "How many armies are there? How many? " "I don''t know! We have a lot of troops because we have opened up a lot of battlefields. " The messenger trembled. "Many battlefields have been opened up?" The white night was stunned: "what? Aren''t you just fighting against the palace of Shenji in the state of Richmond? " "Of course not. In fact, there are five main battlefields, dozens of secondary battlefields and hundreds of inferior planes in the expedition! It''s only a secondary battlefield in the state of Lysander. " The messenger said. "What?" The white night was shocked. Nearby shanluoyan and others were also shocked. "Is he so strong? The enemies of Shenji palace have opened up several battlefields one after another "How much strength and energy do they have?" "Don''t you say that the other side didn''t put in a lot of effort to deal with the state?" They were all shocked by the news. But the emissary was busy opening his mouth: "in fact, the operation against Lisheng state is only under the jurisdiction of the thirteen soul army. There are several other soul armies involved, but most of them are just helping! The thirteen soul army wants the resources of Lisheng state to support the army, and uses it as its garrison, so he wants to take it! Just didn''t expect to encounter the stubborn resistance of Shenji palace! The 13th army suffered heavy losses! My Lord, let me tell you the truth. If the 13th army takes down Richmond, it will be... "what will it be?" The white night asked. "Kill the world!" The messenger whispered. "Slaughterhouse?" "Kill all the people in the whole state of Lysander?" gasped the white night "It''s not the first time that our superior star ancestor has done such a thing. He thinks that anyone who dares to resist him, even if he submits to him, will not accept it. This kind of person will inevitably bring about new calamities, so he will definitely kill all such people! Therefore, the more fierce he is to fight in any place, the more he will kill all the people in that place and kill them all, leaving no chicken or dog behind! "The messenger said cautiously. At night, he took a deep breath and his face was dignified. "It seems that my timely measures are still necessary." Hoarse at night. "White Dragon Lord, what should we do now?" Shanluoyan asked in a hurry. At this moment, she is no longer grateful for the white night, but worship and trust. Because only white night wants to unite all forces and whisper foreign enemies. Even if it''s Shenji palace, it''s still going its own way. The situation in the state of Lysander is much more serious than people think! "Don''t be impatient." White night raised his hand, indicating that there was no need to panic. He continued to look at the messenger and calmly said, "what''s the situation now?" "It seems to be stuck, but in fact, our thirteen soul army still has the initiative." The messenger said. "Then why did the authorities send you to rebel against the forces of the state of Lysander?" "The above is just to quickly end the battle, because this war has also hurt our thirteen soul army. The position of our thirteen soul army over there depends on the overall strength. If we deal with a secondary battlefield, we will consume so much strength, not to mention losing face, but afraid that our strength will decline, no one will take us seriously." "That''s it. So it should have sent a lot of people like you here to instigate rebellion, right?" "Yes, there should be nearly a hundred people." "How did you get into the state of Lysander?" "Enter from the front! People pretending to be Shenji palace sneak in! We also have internal affairs in Shenji palace. It''s not difficult to mix a few people to Lisheng state. " Said the messenger. The white night frowned and pondered. After about seven or eight rest, the white night looked at the messenger again. "So what''s the matter with the dark dynasty? Can you tell me about it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2887 "The dark dynasty?" The emissary shivered and looked at the white night unexpectedly: "White Dragon Lord, I don''t know much about the dark Dynasty." "Why don''t you know? Is there no connection between the dark Dynasty and your thirteen soul army? " White night looks cold, hum questions. "The White Dragon Lord is angry. The dark Dynasty and my thirteen soul army are indeed related, but... But the affairs of the dark Dynasty are confidential and can not be contacted by people like me. Please calm down. Villains really know nothing about the affairs of the dark Dynasty." Emissary wants to cry without tears, painful said. "You don''t know?" The brow of the white night is firm. "I really don''t know... White Dragon Lord, how dare I hide you? I tell you all the things I know. If I don''t know, how can I make it up? The dark Dynasty has an extraordinary position and great influence in Lisheng Prefecture. After getting in touch with the thirteen soul army of our country, it will naturally be valued by the higher authorities. In fact, all contacts with the dark Dynasty are carried out in secret. I have no right to understand it at all! " The messenger explained. "Is that so?" My brows are frowning at night. What he is most concerned about is actually the dark Dynasty. If we can''t find out the whereabouts and intentions of the people of the dark king Dynasty, the white night is still passive, such as a headless fly, I don''t know how to deal with it. "So, do you know that the dark Dynasty found another way to Lysander?" The white night lowered his voice and inquired. When the words fell, the emissary was stunned and looked at him with wide eyes. He said, "how did the white dragon master know?" "It seems that the information between you and the dark Dynasty is very different!" "It seems that we have not heard of this passage from the little dragon, but it seems that we have not heard of this passage from the little dragon." The messenger said. "Is that so? I see. " The white night nods silently. This man doesn''t know now. I''m afraid the 13th soul army has known the second entrance. Moreover, since the dark Dynasty has entered the world through the second entrance, it means that the entrance has been opened, and the power there can be killed from there anytime and anywhere. It''s not a good thing for white night. Time will be extremely urgent. Thinking about it in the white night, I began to speak for a long time. "You want to live, don''t you?" "White dragon master joked. If villains don''t want to live, how can they talk so much?" "Then, will you submit to me?" Ask again in the white night. At the moment, this envoy only wants to live, how can he care about loyalty? Immediately kneel down and cry out: "if the Dragon Master does not give up, the villain is willing to follow the dragon master and go through fire and water for the dragon master, and I will not refuse!" With that, he knelt down and kowtowed toward the white night, and his movements were in great fear. "In that case, I hope you can show me your loyalty." "Loyalty?" The emissary was stunned and did not know what he meant. But see white night take out a small porcelain bottle son, pour out a pill from inside. The pills fall on the ground and tumble to the ground. Emissary wide eyes, looking at the dark green pill, immediately know what it is. "Do you know what this sword is in my hand?" White night will die Dragon Sword released, light said. "Know... Know! The head of the twelve red soldiers, death... Dead dragon sword The messenger swallowed his saliva. "Do you know where I got it?" Ask again in the white night. The messenger shook his head. "I will tell you, this is what I got from a cave with the greatest power. The great power is ancient and powerful, and it can be destroyed by every action. If that power is still there, let alone our little Lisheng state, even if it is your thirteen soul army and twelve soul army, they can all be killed and no one can stop it. In front of us, that great power is None of you and I can resist, supreme god White night road. "Really?" The emissary was terrified. But when you think about it, it''s true. For with the spirit of the white night, can you snatch the sword of the dead dragon with your bare hands? He must have got it by chance. The Dragon Sword of death is so powerful that ordinary people can''t have it at all. It''s true that only ancient powers could have it! The messenger was shocked and did not speak. The white night looked at him and then said, "the pill on the ground is actually obtained from that cave!" "What?" The emissary was so scared that his face turned white and he was so scared that he almost didn''t fall to the ground. "Don''t worry, I have an antidote. If you take it, I believe you are loyal to me. If you don''t..., how can I believe you?" White night road. "My lord... I am really loyal to you, my Lord, you must believe me! Adults... "That person a face bitter gourd appearance, want to cry without tears said."If you take this pill, I will believe you." Calm way of white night. The emissary cried bitterly and was very reluctant. But at this moment, he had no choice but to pick up the pill and put it into his mouth. At the moment of swallowing, he knew that he had no way out. "Don''t think too much. You should get rid of the poison on you. No one in the world can remove it except the antidote in my hand! But don''t worry too much. As long as you are willing to listen to me, I promise you not only won''t die, but also you have countless benefits to enjoy White night comfort way. "Thank you dragon master." The messenger said with a mournful face. "Good! Now I want you to go back to your command immediately, and then take the opportunity to collect information about the thirteen soul army and the dark Dynasty to me! " "Dragon master, am I going back like this? I''m afraid it will not be directly taken down by the top and charged with crimes! " The messenger was busy. "How can this happen? You can tell the superior that Shanglong temple has been submitted! They will make an appointment with the 13th soul army to attack Shenji palace. At that time, they will cooperate inside and outside the thirteen soul army, and Lisheng Prefecture will be easy to get! " "Well, dragon master!" The messenger nodded. "I give you some magic weapons to protect yourself." White night road. "There''s no need. Dragon Lord, the bodies of our people here are different from those of Risheng state. Although we have heavenly spirits, our strength is not limited to them! The magic weapon of Lisheng state doesn''t help me much. It''s just that I was injured and my soul was destroyed. If Shanglong temple had a smooth trip, how could I explain my wounds? " "This is simple! On the way, you say that when you are attacked by Bai Ye and others, it is the Shanglong Temple people who help you that you can escape from death. Then you can ask the upper authorities to send people to encircle Bai Ye and capture Hong Bing. That''s all. " "Yes." The messenger nodded. He knew that it was impossible for him to waste too much time for a white night. At this time, what kind of pot was thrown on the white night. "Any questions?" "No, my subordinates quit." "Good!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2888 The emissary is called Jiaoyou. He is a captain in the thirteen soul army. It was not for him to deal with this kind of lobbying and instigating rebellion. However, the day before yesterday, if the ruins had aroused the anger of the founder of Xingchen, the leader of the thirteen soul army, he would replace the civil servants and let the military officers lobby. If the forces targeted by the thirteen soul army refuse to submit to them, they will be killed directly by the military officer to frighten them. Jiaoyou turns back. In the white night, he reorganized in tejian villa. He didn''t want to see it happen. But I can''t help it. None of the potential clans he contacted was willing to cooperate with him. Almost without exception, force is required. But I think about it. If these people were willing to throw their heads and shed blood for the state, they would have gone with Shenji palace for a long time. How could they wait until the night? The white night sighed. Now the time is pressing, and he has not gathered many people. In addition to the ruins of Wuma cult and tianruo, they do not have much strength. Compared with foreign enemies, the strength of these people is too different. In Lisheng Prefecture, they can show some prestige and fight with foreign enemies, which may not last several rounds. "We must find a powerful clan and unite with them." White night thought, looked at Ruan teacher to his list, fell into silence. In fact, the most powerful potential clan in the list given by Ruan Shi was not much powerful, and it did not change the whole situation. At present, the thirteen soul army has gained an advantage in the front battlefield. According to Jiao you, the thirteen soul army sent more than one person to Lisheng prefecture to instigate rebellion. Although Jiaoyou fails here, it does not mean that other places will fail. If several potential clans succeed and follow the command of the 13th soul army to attack Shenji palace, even if they can''t beat down the Shenji palace, they will certainly affect the situation of the whole battlefield if they create some harassment and restrain Shenji palace. At that time, Shenji palace will surely be defeated in front of the battlefield. However, without the defense of Shenji palace, the thirteen soul army will drive the president into Lisheng Prefecture, and the ancestor of the stars will surely slaughter the world. At that time, there would be a river of blood in Lisheng Prefecture... "mountain smoke!" Drink and shout at night. "Dragon master! What can I do for you? " Shanluoyan came to salute. "You''ll send someone to the holy mountain and gather people there to find out which potential clans the thirteen soul army sent people to! Check out the attitude of those powerful clans again. If anyone is ready to fall to the thirteen soul Army... Destroy the gate directly! " White night forest cold road. As soon as shanluoyan breathed, he immediately said, "yes, dragon master! I''ll arrange it right away. " Jiaoyou doesn''t know who other people are going to Lisheng state, so he can only investigate through the clues left by the front line of Shenji palace. Of course, he can''t wait to die. Now, he has to take the initiative. After shanluoyan sent people, white night found him. "Have you ever heard of the eagles?" The white night asked. Shanluoyan was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "the Dragon Master said that although shanluoyan''s strength is humble, it also knows something about Lisheng Prefecture. How can shanluoyan know that the divine eagle family is so famous?" "As far as I know, the eagle clan seems not to respond to this action, and they are indifferent to Shenji Palace''s requests for help." White night road. "White Dragon Lord, you must know the temperament of the Shenying people. They have always been aloof and aloof from the rest of the world. They are incompatible with Lisheng Prefecture! Dragon Master, you don''t want to invite the divine eagle clan to fight? If so, I think it''s better for you to give up. It''s impossible for the people of the eagle clan to attack. Unless the foreign enemy hits their territory, they may not even be able to do so even if the enemy is hanging around at their door! " Shanluoyan shook his head and laughed. The power of the divine eagle clan is very strong. But none of the people in the state of Lysander put their hopes on them. Because the eagles are not naturally meddlesome, the business here does not refer to those things that have nothing to do with them, but also things related to them that will not affect them for the time being. It is well known that the eagle people have bad temper. In addition, they are born with the blood of the eagle. Every member of the family can be transformed into an eagle with extraordinary strength. Therefore, few people in the state dare to provoke them. "At this time, I don''t have a choice. If there are falcons to help, Lisheng will have a great chance of winning. Moreover, I have a hole to defend, and the strong need to take charge of it! I can only hope for the eagle people. " Hoarse at night. "White dragon master, what you mean is..." "go to the holy mountain!" The white night is light. The mountain smoke trembled all over. "There is a gap between Lisheng state and the other side in the Shenshan mountain. I asked Jiaoyou before, and I knew about it. And the gap has been opened. I can''t ask Shenji palace for help. Shenji palace doesn''t have enough strength to guard this gap. So I have to guard it myself! So I have to build up a lot of strength, otherwise... The fall of Liszt will only get faster and faster. " Hoarse at night.Shanluoyan nodded silently, which could be regarded as understanding why the white night would work hard to persuade these people to help him. He doesn''t need the loyalty of these people! He only needs these people to be able to defend the mountain for him and keep the enemies who intend to invade out. "So... Then, dragon master, we have to move as soon as possible." Mountain smoke low voice. "I''m going to go to the eagle clan and see their patriarch!" "Dragon master, I''ll go with you. I have a close friend, a member of the divine eagle clan, who may be able to help us." ShanLuo flue. "You still have a friend of the eagles?" White night was a big surprise. They never know who they are, and who they are friends with. Therefore, although they are powerful, they are isolated. "The Dragon Master doesn''t know something about it. It''s also a coincidence that I once rescued a member of the divine eagle family, so I became a friend! Although I haven''t seen each other for a long time, I think this help should help me "Well, shanluoyan, it''s all for you this time!" Said the white night. "It''s on me!" Shanluoyan patted his chest and said with a laugh. After the matter was agreed, they set out for the eagle clan. The area where the eagle clan is located is very far away from tejian villa. In other words, the place where the eagles live is very special. It''s above the state of Lysander. And it''s a very high place in the state of Lysander. The average soul can hardly reach that height. The white night is also the first time to go to the divine eagle tribe. I''m not familiar with the way. Fortunately, shanluoyan is quite familiar with it. After a whole day''s hard work, they finally arrive at the entrance of the divine eagle clan... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2889 On a cloud. White night with the mountain smoke standing and waiting. About half a column of incense, you will see a beautiful girl in white wings flying towards this. "Smoke?" The girl calls from afar, especially happy. "Feather!" Shanluoyan is also particularly happy, waving at the girl. The girl flew in and the two girls hugged each other. It seemed that the relationship was very harmonious. The white night looked at the girl. He was also the first to see the eagles. However, it is not different from the ordinary people of Lisheng, the only difference is their pupils. The pupils of ordinary souls are dark, but their eyes are as sharp as Eagle''s eyes, which seem to be able to see through everything. "Light feather, I''ll introduce you to him. This is the white dragon master. Now I''m following the white dragon master to help him defend against foreign enemies and defend Lisheng Prefecture." Shanluoyan was busy pulling the girl''s way. "White dragon master? Are you white night? " The girl looked at the white night, frowned and said in a deep voice. "Girl, have you heard of me?" White night asked with a smile. "Well, have you not heard of it? I heard that you are a very lucky guy. Although you are not in a high state of mind, there are Hongbing! So many people envy! I don''t know whether this is true or not. Do you really have Hong Bing? " Asked the girl. The white night was stunned. Do you know him because of Hong Bing? The news of the Falcon clan is really not well informed. But they can''t be blamed. After all, they are not willing to communicate with others, so it is natural that there will be such errors. "Yes." White night big square admitted, directly took out the night Yao sword, way: "how? The girl is interested. " "Is this really a Hong Bing?" The girl exclaimed and looked at it carefully. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she had lost her temper. She coughed and said, "it seems that you are really lucky. You can get all these things. Tut Tut, good!" "Miss, I''m here to see your patriarch. I want to discuss something important with your patriarch. Can you introduce me? I''ll thank you very much after you''ve done it. " Busy in the daytime. Thank you very much? How would you like to thank you again? Did you give me the Hongbing? " Asked the girl. "This... Of course not." "Oh, it''s really cheap. But you also die this heart! The head of our Eagle clan is not what you want to see. I can''t take you to see our patriarch! It''s good that I can bring you into the eagles. " The girl shrugged. In the white night, I was stunned. "Light feather, how can I see your patriarch?" Shanluoyan asked. "No one can see now. Our patriarch entered the forbidden area of our ancestors last month. No one can disturb you. If you really have something to do, you can only wait here until the patriarch leaves the pass and then apply for an appointment. The patriarch is very busy. Generally, some trivial matters will not be taken care of when the clan grows up." "Do you know when the patriarch will leave the pass?" "Who knows? It''s possible to go out of the pass now, or it may take another month. Whether or not the patriarch will go out depends on his accomplishments. It''s too early to say that." "Miss, I''m in a hurry. I can''t delay. Please think of a way to inform the people of the eagle clan to ask the clan leader to leave the customs ahead of time." Busy in the daytime. "Hey? most urgent? What''s so urgent? Can it be more important than the patriarch''s seclusion? Dare to disturb the patriarch? I tell you, fellow, if it''s not for the sake of Yan''er, I don''t have the same insight with you. If I were someone else, I would have punished you already! " The girl hummed. Hearing the sound in the white night, my eyes are awe inspiring. "Is it hard for me to break into the eagle clan?" "What are you talking about?" The girl was stunned and thought she had heard something wrong. Shanluoyan, however, realized that the development of the situation was particularly severe, and he quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "feather! Nothing! It''s nothing... So, light feather, you take us to the eagle clan first. We''ll figure out how to deal with the clan leader by ourselves, OK? " "No problem! Yan''er, you saved my life. I will try my best to satisfy your request! Come on, let''s go to the eagle territory first Light feather smile way. "Good!" Shanluoyan eyes bent into crescent, and then with the white night toward the interior of the eagle clan to go. "Dragon master, clan leader is a very important matter. You must not be impulsive, or we will be very troublesome if we have a grudge with the people of the eagle clan." Mountain smoke close to the white night, busy low voice. "What do you mean? Is it hard for me to give up? Isn''t it a waste of time? In any case, at least let me see the patriarch before we can talk It''s cold at night. "Dragon Lord, don''t worry, as long as we enter the territory of the eagle clan, we will naturally have a way to see the clan leader!" Shanluoyan said with a smile. The white night nodded in silence. Come here, we have to find a way to solve the problem.White night can also take this opportunity to check the actual situation of the eagle people, to see whether they have the strength to defend the mountain. If everything is nothing but rumor, there is no need to waste time and energy here. "Yan''er, I don''t know why the group is suddenly getting nervous. During this period of time, the territory can''t walk around casually. You can go to my residence with me for a rest. If there is any problem, I can inform you in time." Light feather says. The smoke of the mountains and the dew hesitated and looked toward the white night. "That''s a good girl!" White night light way, unexpectedly is agreed to come down. "Well, you''ll come with me!" Light feather continues to lead the way. After a while, they went to the gate of a mansion. "Light house!" "Miss, come back!" The servant at the door let out a cry. Then he saw the housekeeper quickly run out of the door, complaining to light feather constantly. "Oh, my dear, my ancestors, you are back!" "Do you know how dangerous it is outside now? If anything happens to you, how can I account to the master and wife? " "Miss, please don''t torment the old slave any more. Please be calm. The old slave can''t catch up with you." The housekeeper complained like a machine gun, and his light feather covered his ears. "All right, housekeeper, I have two friends here. Please help them arrange accommodation for them." Light feather does not want to say more, directly ordered. "Yes, miss." The old housekeeper left. "Feather!" Shanluoyan rushes to come over and pulls Qingyu''s hand, and stops talking. "Yan''er, don''t worry. I''ll take some words out of my father''s mouth and ask the clan leader when he will leave the pass!" "OK." Shanluoyan nodded. They will stay for the time being. But white night was restless. He always felt that the eagle people were not as simple as he imagined. So, the white night slipped out alone, planning to do a good investigation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2890 The biggest difference between the eagle clan and the ordinary soul people is their eyes. Their eyes are like eagles, and they have to disguise their eyes with magic in the daytime, otherwise they can easily be identified as non Eagle people. In that case, it''s not convenient to go anywhere. The territory of the eagle clan is very large, almost all of the cloud is their territory, and there are many cities. The main city where the white night is located is Tianying City, the capital of the Falcon clan. There''s a huge statue in the middle of the city. It''s very beautiful. Under this huge eagle statue, there are magnificent palaces. If you guess right, this palace should be the residence of the chief of the eagle clan. White night tried to approach that, but saw a large number of Eagle guards patrolling the palace periphery, ordinary people could not get close to it. Good is strict. What''s going on? This is the territory of the eagle clan. There are people of the eagle clan everywhere. And the eagle clan has always been exclusive. There can be no foreign people here. Why should the palace of the eagle clan be made like this? What are they guarding against? White night is unknown. Can''t it have something to do with that? Is it possible that all the hands of the thirteen soul army have reached out to the eagle clan? Too arrogant! The night is dark. At this time, the road suddenly heard a boiling sound. "Get out of the way, all of you!" "All get out of my way!" There was a cry. White night looked back, not to see, but saw a few swift figures directly rushed to push his life aside. White night eyebrows slightly wrinkled, wait for fixed eyes to see, just see is a group of Eagle race people rush. These Eagle people are carrying a stretcher towards the palace. On the stretcher is an old man. The old man seemed to be in great pain. His face was completely twisted, his eyes closed, and he kept struggling. But there was a circle of gold rope on the stretcher that bound him to death. No matter how he rolled and struggled, he couldn''t get out of the stretcher. "Is this man hurt?" The white night examines the figure on the stretcher, frowning slightly. What he suffered was not a general injury, but a mental one. At the moment, the whole mind is suffering from hallucinations. The white night was staring at the man on the stretcher. He could even see that the soul of the man fluctuated. It seemed that the soul would be separated from the body at any time, and could never be supernatural. The mental pain is always greater than the physical. This man''s strength is terrible, but someone has caused such terrible damage to his spirit... How strong is this man facing? The night was full of terror. "Isn''t this the Prime Minister of snow eagle?" "What''s wrong with him?" "My God, are you all right, Prime Minister?" "What happened?" "Is it the existence that does it?" "Hush! You want to die! How dare you say that? Not getting caught? Shut up your dog "Yes... Yes..." the man nodded and looked ugly. People around were talking and staring at the people on the stretcher were all kinds of faces. Prime Minister of snow eagle? White night eyebrows move gently. He didn''t know much about the eagles. This snow Eagle prime minister he did not know, but since he is prime minister, it must be a high-ranking and powerful existence in the family of divine eagles. Who dares to hurt the prime minister? I feel my chin in the white night. "Dragon master, are you here?" At this time, a low voice came from the ear. White night a Zheng, side head look, just see mountain Luo smoke, do not know when to run to his side. Different from his illusion, shanluoyan is wearing a gauze hat with a veil hanging down, and her eyes are hazy. Others can''t tell whether she is a member of the divine eagle clan. "How did you come?" White night asked in bewilderment. "Dragon master, Qingyu wants us to go back quickly! Said that the next few days can not easily walk around! Otherwise, it will be very dangerous. She asked me to come out and look for you Mountain smoke busy road. "What happened?" The night was silent. "I don''t know. It seems that this matter has a great influence. I don''t even know that Qingyu''s father has ordered the government to be closed down. People in the residence are not allowed to go out except Qingyu''s father." ShanLuo flue. "What? Is it so serious? " The white night was surprised. "Dragon master, go back quickly, or the gate of the mansion will be closed, and we will be trapped in Tianying city!" Mountain smoke anxious road. Bai Ye looked at her strangely: "Yan''er, we are looking for the leader of the divine eagle clan to seek cooperation and jointly resist foreign enemies. We are not prisoners. Why should we be so nervous?""The eagle clan has always been exclusive, dragon master. At this time, how can we explain that we are outsiders? Light feather said, let''s wait patiently, she will communicate well with her father! But in this period of reality, we must not act rashly, do not create trouble for her! " ShanLuo flue. The white night took a deep breath and nodded silently: "well, in this case, it''s up to you." Compared with the Shenying tribe, shanluoyan has Qingyu, a friend who is obviously more advantageous than him, and has more abundant information. It''s better to leave it to shanluoyan. White night with the mountain smoke back. To the door of the mansion, light feather specially waiting at the gate. "What are you running about? Don''t you know that the situation in Tianying city is tense now? I tell you, if you break into any trouble, I won''t care about you! " Light feather directly stares at the white night and says coldly, with a bad look. "Light feather, you don''t say that!" Shanluoyan was embarrassed and couldn''t help it. "What? Yan''er, are you in love? You don''t like this guy, do you? Or are you trying to figure out the Hongbing in his hand Light feather is close to a few minutes, with the meaning of joking. "Light feather, you..." mountain Luo smoke urgent, do not know how to explain. "Well, Yan''er, make a joke. Take him in as soon as possible. I''ve already arranged rooms for you two. My father said that the next three days will be particularly serious. You can''t walk around. As for you, I suggest you don''t even go out of the door!" Light feather quite serious says. "Do you know what happened?" The night whispered. "It''s said to be... Eh? Why do you ask so much? " Light feather returns to God, cold hum way: "you are a foreigner, dare to inquire so much? What''s your intention? I tell you, if it is not for the light feather''s face, I will not forgive you! Get in quickly With that, the man went inside. Shanluoyan was embarrassed: "dragon master, this..." "just go ahead and wait for three days. If the father of light feather can''t arrange for me after three days, I can only go to see the head of Shenying clan by myself." White night light road, toward the inside. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2891 White night wants to show some patience, but the time is not waiting. The door to the holy mountain is not stable, and all the protective measures installed in the white night can not block the other party. I''m afraid even if you can stop it, it won''t last long... you can''t stay here for too long, otherwise there will be accidents and it will be hard to care about. After entering the mansion, light feather directly let the housekeeper of the mansion take the white night and mountain smoke into a small courtyard. The courtyard environment is elegant, full of flowers and plants, very quiet. "Please rest here and don''t run around. If something happens, we can''t explain it to the master. Please forgive me." The housekeeper was neither cold nor hot, and said to the white night and shanluoyan. "Housekeeper, don''t worry. We know the rules." Shanluoyan was busy with a smile. The housekeeper nodded silently and turned away. "How long will it take?" White night looked at the silent outside the hospital, can not help but say. "Dragon Lord, something must have happened to the eagle clan. It seems that we are not here at the right time. I think we''d better wait here for the eagle clan to calm down, and then go to find the leader of the eagle clan." ShanLuo flue. White night frowned slightly, but did not speak. It''s time to wait. He sat down cross legged and recuperated. Shanluoyan then took out a magic weapon and urged it slightly. This is a magic weapon of communication, through which she is connecting with her people. I don''t know how long it took. Bang! The gate of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open. Then he saw light feather running into the courtyard in a panic. "You two, hide! Come on Light feather urgently calls a way, a face of hesitation and loss. This can make the white night and the mountain smoke is stunned incomparably. "Feather, what happened?" Shanluoyan asked inexplicably. "It''s too late to explain. Now, hide! Come on Light feather urgent tears will flow out. Shanluoyan is a little confused. White night is a busy wave, release soul. A faint white smoke immediately overflowed from his palm, wrapping the white night with the mountain smoke like a gauze. After a while, their bodies gradually became transparent, and finally completely integrated into the air and disappeared completely. "Excellent!" Light feather sees this, on the spot is relieved. "Light feather, what happened? Why are you so flustered? Why do we have to hide? " The sound of mountain smoke came out. White night is also very curious. But at this moment, he seemed to hear something and looked into the distance. "Here they are At this time, light feather also smell something, busy low drink a way: "smoke son, do not want to utter a voice, do not want to send out breath, do not let people detect your existence, otherwise you are finished, my light family will also perish!" Speaking of this, feather''s voice is shaking. They? There was no one. But see outside the courtyard came bursts of rapid footsteps, and then a few figures quickly rushed into the courtyard. "Ah Feather is obviously not calm, see these people rushing to here, subconsciously issued a scream. "Well?" First, a man with a tiger pattern on his head and head looked at his eye and said, "Miss Qingyu, what''s the matter with you? I remember you were in the guest room just now, right? Why are you running here alone? What are you doing here Baldheaded man''s eyes showed confusion, while speaking, he also looked at all the scene. Light feather is quite nervous, but people try to resist their own tension, the voice is still some shivering way: "I... I have nothing to do... This is my home, I stay in my home can not?" "Yes, of course. It''s just miss Qingyu. We are responsible. You should know what we are doing now. We have the right to search any corner of your residence and interrogate anyone in Qingfu! Miss light feather, your behavior is too strange, which makes us very confused. We hope you can confess it. It is good for you and us, don''t you think? " The bald man looked at the light feather road without expression. "I... what do I confess?" Light feather gnaws his teeth. "Is there any hidden bandit in the light family?" Cried the bald man. "No!" Qingyu immediately yelled, tears in his eyes: "my light family is loyal to the eagle family, and has never been two hearted. How can our family betray the clan and hide the bandits without knowing how much we have sacrificed for the clan? Heavy wood, you don''t want to be bloody again "Can you explain why you suddenly arrived at this courtyard alone?" "I like to stay in this yard when I''m ok. Can''t I? Don''t you even allow this? Are you too strict about it? " Light feather angry way.Call heavy wood bareheaded man cold hum a, raise a hand to wave: "search!" "Yes The people behind heavy wood immediately rummaged in the courtyard. After a while, the quiet courtyard became a mess. Light feather stands in place, anxious, but dare not speak, can only lower his head, nervous looking at those people. However, at this time, heavy wood suddenly laughed. "Oh dear, Miss light feather, I''m really sorry to make your yard look like this... But it doesn''t matter. I''ll help you recover!" Heavy wood smile way, hand a wave. The crowd turned back. "Have you found anything?" "No!" "No problem." "In that case, good!" You have to smile again. "What are you going to do?" Qingyu feels something is wrong, so she asks. "Of course, it''s time magic to restore you here!" Heavy wood says with a smile. Light feather a listen, the face changes greatly. White night camouflage is impossible to destroy the orbit of time. If it is destroyed, chongmu and others will be suspicious if they detect that the time orbit here has been destroyed. If you don''t destroy the time skill of heavy wood, you will have to kill light feather... "no! Don''t Light feather is scared to shout in a hurry. "Well?" Chongmu and others all looked at her. "No?" Heavy wood squinted: "Miss light feather, what? You don''t seem to like me to help you restore your courtyard? " "How dare you, Mr. chongmu? Time skill is not an ordinary skill. If it is used, it will consume a lot of strength. How can it be like this Light feather extrusion smile way. "No problem! How can a single time skill affect my adult Heavy wood light road, is the reason does not pay attention to, directly to urge the time operation method. Light feather scared pretty face white, the whole person is shaking. If you cast the time spell, everything here will be reversed, then the hidden spell on white night and shanluoyan will be invalid. At that time, they will have nowhere to hide... what to do? Feather shivers. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2892 Light feather at a loss, can only stand in situ stupidly looking at the heavy wood release technique. And the hidden white night has been observing the situation outside. Although he did not know who these people were, from the conversation between light feather and that heavy wood, the white night had already understood seven or eight. These people should be the core figures of the eagle clan, and their power must be greater than that of the light feather family. They came here to investigate the alien race. The reason why the divine eagle people are extremely exclusive is not from the psychology of the eagle people. Most of them are related to the leaders of the upper class. If someone conceals people outside the clan, once found, he will definitely be identified as a traitor. This is also because shanluoyan has a life-saving grace to light feather, and light feather will beg for his father''s help. If it were for someone else, how could they do such a thing? But in any case, as long as they are caught, it must be hard to argue. What''s more, the current situation of the eagle clan is tense, and the situation is very unique. If you commit a crime at this juncture, the nature will certainly be different. Light feather face difficult to see the extreme, the person shivers, already did not know what to say. However, just when the man was ready to use the time technique... "Lord chongmu, there is a discovery!" An eagle in feather clothes rushed into the courtyard and cried eagerly. "What discovery?" Heavy wood quickly turned his head to ask, also stopped the technique. "We found a large number of letters in Qingxiang''s room, all of which lead to the outside of the clan!" Cried the man. "What?" Chongmu was stunned and then laughed: "I knew that there must be something fishy in the light house! This time I caught him! Ha ha ha "How could it be?" Next to the feather gaped. "Listen, encircle the light house immediately. No one is allowed to go in and out, but anyone who is suspicious should be arrested immediately." "What''s more, send someone to bring all the core members of the light family to the main hall immediately. I want to interrogate them in person!" "Take it for me immediately! Come on Heavy wood gave orders one after another, and the crowd yelled again and again, and immediately ran down to arrange. Then heavy wood turned his head and looked at the dull light feather on his face and said with a smile: "Miss light feather, please!" "To... Where?" Light feather all over a shudder, shivering asked. "Follow us for investigation, of course." "Under investigation? Investigate what? Our light family is innocent! Those letters must have been sent by my mother to my father! Mr. chongmu, you can''t do wrong to a good man! " Light feather busy road. "Ha ha ha ha, don''t worry, Miss light feather, we will never wronged any good person, but... We will never let go of any traitor!" Heavy wood squints and laughs, but there is a strange light in his eyes. Finish saying, two people next to go forward, directly forcibly take away light feather. Light feather still wants to say what, but dare not utter a voice, can only look anxiously at the courtyard, small face pale tight. After a while, all the people left. From the White Mountains and the sky. "My Lord, who are these people? Is there anything wrong with her? " Shanluoyan''s face was anxious and he turned his head to ask. "It seems that the light family has offended people, and the heavy wood seems to be aiming at the light family. It''s not easy for us to get involved in this kind of thing. " Hoarse at night. The mountain smoke hears the sound and is silent. "But this time, we still have to rely on the light family. If there is no one to build a bridge for us, we can hardly see the leader of the eagle clan, so we can''t stand by and watch this matter! Let''s go and have a look. " "Good dragon master!" The mountain is very happy. It''s obviously easier to deal with the day night intervention. "It''s just the dragon master. We are not the eagle people. If we are caught by those people, we will not be able to help the light family. Instead, we will hurt the light family. Do we have to disguise ourselves?" Shan Luo Yan is careful. "It is necessary to camouflage, but ordinary camouflage will certainly be seen through... In this way, shanluoyan, you can stay here. I will go and have a look. I have high cultivation and use illusion camouflage. They are very difficult to see through." White night road. High cultivation? It sounds strange. White night soul state is inferior, but the strength is extraordinary existence. "Good dragon master, the smoke son is waiting here." Shanluoyan nodded. The white night made his eyes look like the eyes of the divine eagle people. Then he collected the token representing his identity and went to the main hall of Qingfu. At the moment, a large number of figures gathered in the main hall of Qingfu. Outside the main hall, there are many Eagle people, all wearing feather clothes, holding long knives, and looking around with sharp eyes. In the main hall, the majority of the light family knelt down inside, accepting the interrogation of wood.As the white night approached, the guards on the periphery found him. It''s not that the white night is not careful, but that the eyes of the eagle people are so poisonous that they will catch any wind and grass around them. "Who is it?" Immediately, a guard called out. White night eyes shaking under the low voice: "I am a light family of people!" "Servant?" "No, my people." "People? Hum, there are still some fish who miss the net? Get in there quickly! Get down on your knees Cried the guard, leading the two men to take the white night. The white night was immediately taken into the inner hall. "Who is this?" Chongmu, who is interrogating, looks at the white night and asks lightly. "Light family, miss the net!" "Is it?" Heavy wood waved his hand, but he was too lazy to take care of the small role. His sight continued to fall on the front light Xiang. Light feather low eyebrows cry, also did not go to see the white night, also did not know that the white night ran here. "Qingxiang, are these letters written by you and foreigners?" Heavy wood grabs a stack of paper next to it and throws it directly on the ground, asking coldly. "Mr. chongmu, this is the correspondence between my wife and me. My wife is already outside the family. We can only communicate with each other by letter! Lord chongmu, our light family is innocent. You can read the contents of these letters. Qingxiang has never betrayed the eagle clan! " Light Xiang screams as hard as he can. But how can chongmu deal with this? He said with a sneer, "Qingxiang, you should understand who your wife is! She is a sinner of the eagles, a person who has been expelled from the family! How can it be doubted that you have written to the sinners of the eagle clan? " "This... Lord chongki, am I not allowed to communicate with my wife? It''s something that the patriarch has acquiesced to! " Qingxiang busy road. "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. How dare you communicate with foreigners at this critical moment? Absolutely unforgivable! Come on "Yes "All the light family members will be arrested immediately and sent to prison!" "Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2893 If this is not the case, we have to arrest people. We will not give the light family an opportunity to explain. We can know the meaning of heavy wood. "Light Xiang, anxious and angry, suddenly got up:" heavy wood! You have no right to arrest me "The general has given me power. How can I not arrest you? What''s more, the evidence is solid now! What do you have to say? " Heavy wood sneers. "The evidence is solid? Those letters are just ordinary letters "Hehe, Qingxiang! And I ask you, is your wife a sinner of the eagles? " Heavy wood steps forward, squinting at him. "Yes..." light Xiang Shen way. "Then I ask you again, is your wife expelled from the eagles?" "This... Yes..." "in that case, what else to say? You know exactly what your wife was expelled from the eagle clan! If you communicate with her, you may collude with foreign enemies and plot against our Eagle clan! Why not put you in jail? " "If you... Want to add to the crime, you can''t help it!" "Qingxiang, don''t talk nonsense. Do you still want to quibble at this time?" Heavy wood does not want to talk with light Xiang, a big hand waved: "take it away!" "Yes The people immediately came forward to drag these light family people down. "Heavy wood! I want to see the patriarch! I want to see the patriarch Light flying and shrieking. But how can chongmu let him see the patriarch? Immediately sneered: "see the patriarch? Ha ha, the patriarch is now in seclusion. The prime minister and the general will be responsible for all matters! If you have anything to say, you can tell me and let me convey it to the general. As for the clan leader, you can''t expect to see him in your life! " "Heavy wood! You must die!! Did you murder the patriarch? You must die Flying softly and howling. Heavy wood laughs repeatedly: "then we have to see who is not good to die!" Finish saying, then want to lead person to take light Xiang to prison torture. Can be in this critical moment, a drink cry stopped everyone. "Stop it!" Hearing the sound, people looked at the sound source one after another. Just found out that the person who made the sound was the light family member who had been brought into the house before. Light feather is also attracted by this cry, people look back. "White dragon master?" She was so frightened that her eyes widened and her scalp was numb. At this time, the white night came out? What is he doing? Is the evidence in heavy wood''s hands insufficient? Now chongmu is just putting the light family in prison, and he can''t be convicted. If chongmu catches the white night, there are 10000 mouths that are not enough to explain! Light feather is anxious and angry, and he would like to rush to ask the white night well. But in this case, she did not dare to speak. I just hope that the camouflage of white night can be concealed from chongmu people... "who are you? How dare you shout here? " Heavy wood hums coldly. "I''m a light family!" "Is it? So you''re just a little bit of a nerd? " Heavy wood waved, lazy to listen to this person quack noise, light way: "take people down." "Yes." The people next to me want to drag the night down. At this time, however, the night began to drink. "Heavy wood! Do you dare to move us even if you don''t know it when you die? Do you want to die? " As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. "Bastard! What are you talking about? " "How dare you speak to chongmu! I don''t think you want to live! " Several souls were furious and wanted to bring down the white night. But heavy wood opened a cavity and said with a smile, "stop it all!" The crowd stopped. "Your honor..." "please don''t be impatient, and listen to what this person is going to say. Originally, I have no evidence to convict my family of being light of my family. Now, such a fool will jump out, if he can''t tell why he wants to come later! I will punish the family with this! At that time, let him be light and have nothing to say! " Heavy wood sneers. When people hear the sound, they all smile and nod, no more words. "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you in the light house The light Xiang here looked at the white night and made a sound immediately. Although there are many people in Qingfu, Qingxiang has a good memory. It is indeed the first time he has seen this face. He was sure that this man was not his light. However, when Qingxiang was ready to question, the next light feather said in a hurry: "father, why haven''t you seen him? He''s a light dragon "Light dragon?" Light Xiang a face startled: "light dragon is not already dead?" "Father, the light dragon is not dead, you remember wrong..." light feather busy way, autumn eyes is constantly to light Xiang squeeze eyes. Qingxiang is not an idiot. Seeing that his daughter is like this, he immediately responds and says, "Oh... Yes, yes, Qinglong is not dead. Look at my memory..."Although this person is very weak and may have harmed the light family, if we say that he is not a light family person, but a foreigner, it is a strong evidence of heavy wood. At that time, he will jump into the Yellow River and will not be able to wash it. At this time, no matter who is in this mansion, it is the light family! "Oh? Is this man from your family? " Heavy wood looks at light. "Yes, yes!" Qingxiang nodded immediately, without hesitation. "Well, in that case, it''s easy." Chongmu looked at the white night and said, "boy, what do you mean by what you just said? If you don''t know, then you may have to leave these people first! " "Heavy wood, I may die, but I must die behind you!" The white night is light. "You..." "asshole, how dare you say something bad?" And the man beside him shall be angry, and he shall begin to teach him. "Stop it, let him go on. When he doesn''t say it, it''s not too late for us to kill him!" Heavy wood is not angry, smile and way. So they all gave up. "Boy, tell me, how could I die?" Chongmu asked with a smile. "What are you doing here?" The white night asked. "Catch the spy! Catch the traitor Where is the spy? Where are the traitors? " "Hehe, boy, do you still need to ask about this kind of thing? In this hall, they are spies and traitors "Is there any evidence?" "These letters are evidence!" "If they are evidence, you don''t have to say it!" "What? Can you has the final say? " Heavy wood laughs. "I don''t say it!" "who has the final say?" "Nature is the patriarch!" "The patriarch has now handed over all the affairs to the prime minister and the general. These matters are not the concern of the clan leader, but the general''s words! If you''re going to tell me this, I''m afraid you''re just talking nonsense! I have no time to waste time with you! Somebody! If you drag it down, it will be a thousand cuts! " Heavy wood cheered. "Yes People acted immediately. But at this time, drink again in the daytime, very serious. "Heavy wood! These letters are related to the future of the eagle clan. If you want to use these letters to convict Lord Qingxiang, I promise you will die! You have no idea what these letters stand for www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2894 "About the future of the eagles?" Heavy wood is slightly stunned. People were all stunned. Speaking of this, it is much more serious! "Well, that''s nonsense! How dare you, a man of no name, to utter such wild words here! Who gave you the courage? " Heavy wood next to a cold hum. "Who gave me the gall? Of course, it was given by the patriarch! " White night a few steps forward, a grab those letters. "You The crowd was impatient, but they did not dare to act rashly. However, seeing the white night holding the letter to the light Xiang, he said: "master! Why do you hide at this time? " "Concealment?" Light Xiang also muddled, do not know what the white night is talking about. "Master, it''s time for you to tell us the truth!" The white night looks serious. "This..." Qingxiang didn''t know what to say. The truth? What''s the truth? He didn''t even know who the man was. What''s the matter with feather son? Who is this man? She''s still messing around? Qingxiang is quite angry. However, listening to the white night, he continued: "since the owner of the house does not want to say it, let the light dragon say it!" When the white night came up, he looked coldly at chongmu and others, and said in a deep voice: "actually, our light family communicates with outsiders, which is the instruction of the clan leader. We are totally trying to win foreign aid for the divine eagle clan to deal with the coming disaster!" "Disaster? Foreign aid? What are you talking about? You think those guys can be my Falcon rivals? I need some help from the owl Heavy wood cold hum, a face of disdain. "This is the secret order of the patriarch. If you don''t believe it, you can talk to the clan leader." White night road. As soon as he said this, chongmu hesitated. As for the light family, they were not scared to death. What kind of foreign aid? It''s a total myth. Qingxiang wants to refute the white night immediately, but at this juncture, he wants to deny the white night. That light family is the disaster of extinction. Helpless, light family can only be silent, let the white night here casually. "Looking for the patriarch? Hum, the patriarch is closed now. How can I meet the patriarch? What''s more, how can the patriarch exist? What can I see if I want to Heavy wood snorted coldly. "That''s your business! Since you suspect, we can only tell the truth, heavy wood, and I''m not afraid to tell you that this matter was entrusted by the clan leader to our light house to handle in secret. Today, you ran wild here. Do you believe that the patriarch will be held accountable when he goes out of the pass in the future! When the time comes, don''t say that you will be cut by thousands of knives and thousands of pieces. Even the people behind you will not live! " It''s cold at night. As soon as the words came out, heavy wood''s face turned ugly. "Are you scaring me?" "If you think I''m scaring you, you can try, man, you take it! You have to bear the consequences! " The white night face is expressionless way. "You..." heavy wood is angry, still want to say what, but the words to the mouth, but again can not export. He bit his teeth and waved with a big hand: "let''s go!" With that, he took people away. See heavy wood and others leave at this point, light house of people are all a big sigh of relief. Anyway, the crisis is over. It''s just... It doesn''t end there! "Feather son!" Light Xiang immediately turned his head, staring at the light feather, and then looked at the white night, deep drink: "this man... Who is it?" "Father, this is the white dragon master that yu''er brought into the mansion today..." light feather lowered his head and cautiously said. "Is he white night?" Light Xiang micro consternation, is cold hum repeatedly, toward the white night way: "white night, my light family sacrifice oneself to take you into the mansion, you do not want to repay kindness, but is to harm my light family! Is it immoral of you to do so? Or do you think my family is easy to bully? " Finish saying, all the masters of the light family surround all around. White night frowned and asked, "ungrateful? I saved your family, but you said I was ungrateful? It''s disappointing that you should think like this "Help? The patriarch never gave me such an order. If chongmu really went to the Chieftain to inquire, once it was revealed, my light family would have been innocent. At the moment, it would have been extremely guilty. You said that you are not harming my light family, but what are you doing? " "Please don''t worry. As long as you can take me to meet your patriarch, I can guarantee that the light family is safe and sound, and the divine eagle patriarch will never blame you!" Said the white night in a most serious way. This word a, light feather suddenly suddenly. The purpose of emotional day night is still for the god eagle clan leader... but it is also. He doesn''t care about how the eagles are. He came here to see the patriarch. If we can talk, we are allies. If we can''t, how can the eagles care about him?Light feather light take a breath, look at the eyes of the white night become alert. She found that, invisibly, day night was doing her own business, and... He took advantage of the whole light home. Now the light family has been on his boat, light family has no choice. "White dragon master, I have heard about you, but not a lot. I have heard that... You have Hongbing, right?" Light Xiang takes a deep breath, represses the anger in the body, stares at the white night to ask. "Yes." White night nods. "Are you here to discuss cooperation with the patriarch?" "Yes "Hum, white dragon master, I''ll tell you the truth. Cooperation is just out of the blue sky. You can''t talk about success in any case. We Shenying clan always don''t like people outside the clan. Let''s not say it''s cooperation. Even visiting is a taboo. If it''s not for the sake of saving the little girl, you will be admitted to the residence. Otherwise, I will kill you £¡¡± Light Xiang looks cold and hums. "Is it? Then I have to thank the light master! But do you still have a choice now "You..." light Xiang open mouth, a face angry, but also speechless. "At this point, you can only cooperate with me. The one named chongmu is obviously aiming at your light family. Although I don''t know what energy is behind him, I think you can''t deal with him, right? If you don''t cooperate with me, I''m afraid that even if we''re all right today, we''ll be doomed in the future "What do you want? I don''t think your accomplishments are high and your strength is not so good. Even if you have Hongbing, you will not be able to make a lot of waves in our Eagle clan! " "I want to see your patriarch!" "I can''t arrange it! I''m not qualified to let you see the patriarch "So... How can I see your patriarch?" The most serious inquiry of the day night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2895 "Patriarch? I said, the patriarch is not what I can see! And I can''t see him in any way! White dragon master, if you want to use our light family to see the patriarch, I can only say that you have made a wrong calculation. " Light Xiang heart head is still depressed, can''t help but say. "Light family leader, this matter is not only my own business, but also related to the whole light family. If you can''t arrange for me to see the patriarch, I can''t explain it clearly to the patriarch. If I can''t explain it clearly, once chongmu asks the patriarch, the light family will be in disaster!" The white night is light. "You..." fly lightly, but don''t know what to say. When things got to this point, they could only let the daytime lead by the nose. "Well, it''s all you''ve done Light Xiang angrily glared at his daughter and left the main hall with a strong resentment. "Father! Father Light feather urgent cry, chase up. White night light and smile, waiting in place. Around the light family people have looked at him, all are talking, everyone''s eyes are angry and disgust. I don''t know how Qingxiang intends to deal with this matter. "In my opinion, let''s go to the palace and make it clear! Plead guilty early and hand this guy out! " "That''s right. This guy is a foreigner. If someone finds out that we have taken in foreigners in our house, he will be full of mouths at that time." "But now the patriarch is closed and there is no news for a long time. Who should we tell this to? You can''t talk to the general, can you? Chongmu came here, but the general''s meaning is... " " let''s talk to the prime minister! " "Prime minister? Hehe, forget it! Didn''t you get the message? The prime minister has come back, just... " " just what? " "It''s just that the prime minister''s return this time is a life of death. He almost lost his life! Now, how are you going to cure him "What? What happened to the prime minister At the scene, many light family members could hardly see the extreme. "Well done, how could something happen to the prime minister?" "I heard that he was forced to negotiate with that side, and then... " the prime minister was so confused that he could negotiate with that place? Who is that over there, Prime Minister? That''s a pack of jackals. It doesn''t make sense Someone is in a hurry. "They say it''s forced. Otherwise, how could the prime minister go? With the prime minister''s bravery, how can you not know the way inside? If the prime minister knows well that he is biased towards the tiger mountain, how can he not "This..." the light family members lowered their heads one by one, or were angry or unwilling to fight against injustice for the prime minister. At this time, the light feather just returned. "White dragon master!" Light feather facial expression is heavy, approach white night way: "my father wants me to ask you, if he takes you to see patriarch, you really can hold fist my light family?" "I can not only save the light family, but also make your light family more and more prosperous in the eagle clan. No one dares to bully your light family again!" White night said seriously. "White Dragon Lord, I only ask that my family be at peace. I dare not think about others. In fact, my father considered handing you over, but I strongly opposed it. I think since I chose to believe you, I have to trust you to the end! So white Dragon Lord, I hope you don''t let us all down! " Light feather says solemnly. White night gently smile: "Miss light feather, since we have reached this point, why don''t we meet each other honestly? If you trust me, why should I come here? In the final analysis, it''s your light family that has no choice, because even if you go to chongmu and confess everything to chongmu, there is only one way to die for your light family! " "You..." light feather is urgent and angry, and his fist is pinched secretly. But she was helpless. Because white night is right. After discussing with Qingxiang, she found that this was the only way for them to choose. "So... White dragon master! What do you think? Light feather clenches silver tooth to ask. "It''s up to you! If you can arrange for me to meet with the patriarch, you will be safe and sound! " White night road. Light feather eyebrows lock, silent for a long time, then heavy key nod. "Good! White dragon master! In this case, we believe you once! Although we have no way to let you see the patriarch, we will do it through other channels! You can rest assured. " "In that case, there will be no problem!" "Don''t forget today''s promise." "I will never go back on my words in the daytime!" "Good!" Light feather nods: "you and smoke son and follow me, the circumstance is special, this period of time, you have to hide in light house, no longer can walk around at random!" "I have the status of a light dragon. I''m ok. Yan''er can follow you for a while. In fact, the best Tibetan art is to hide it around you, so that everyone can see it. Because what people don''t pay attention to is the things around them.""This is... OK." Light feather nods, feel really quite reasonable. "In addition, you must tell me as soon as possible what happened to the eagle clan! There must be no concealment! Do you know? " Light feather nods silently, looked around the eye, low voice way: "this is not the place to speak, you follow me." The white night immediately followed. They came to a quiet courtyard. The mountain smoke has arrived. Qingyu closes the gate of the courtyard, goes to the stone table in the middle and pours a cup of tea for them. Then he starts to count all the things happened in this period of time in the family of divine eagles. "The patriarch has been closed for many years!" Light feather sighs, quite helpless way. "Over the years, the prime minister has been in charge of the affairs of the imperial court. But a year ago, an unknown force suddenly began to attack the eagle clan! Our Shenying clan suffered heavy damage. The general immediately gathered forces to fight back. Although the victory was successful, it was also a tragic victory. The clan leader asked the clan leader to leave the mountain one after another. However, when he entered the pass, no one should disturb him until Dacheng was completed! So far, the patriarch has not come forward to solve this matter! " "Do you know about it?" Asked the white night. Light feather immediately a Zheng, hesitated for a long time, gently shook his head: "I... Don''t know..." "what?" Nearby shanluoyan was surprised: "don''t you know? Yu''er, can you say... " " yes, the clan leader may know that he doesn''t go out of the pass, or he may be evading! " "How could it be? As powerful as the eagle clan, the leader of the divine eagle clan has a thorough understanding of the earth. Do you still need to avoid it? " Shanluoyan laughed. Light feather shakes his head: "I do not know, perhaps also do not know, but at present, the imperial court has been controlled by the general!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2896 The inner complexity of the eagle clan is beyond the imagination of the white night. White night did not expect such a situation in the eagle clan. But it had little effect on him. He did all this just to see the patriarch. It has nothing to do with him. has the final say of the great eagle. The prime minister is not injured and needs to recuperate. This heavy wood is the general''s army. He came here and feared that he was also acquiesced by the general. Light feather sighed and shook his head. "What? Have you offended the general? " Ask in the daytime. "Never offended! We are offending heavy wood! How can we offend the general? If you offend the general, just a word from the general, our light family will be gone! " Light feather road. "What''s the reason why you despise your family and attach importance to wood?" Ask again in the white night. "This... Situation is complicated." Light feather hesitated, but did not say. "What? What else do you want to hide at this time? " The white night frowned. "White Dragon Lord, I''m not hiding it. It''s really... Oh, forget it. I''ll tell you the truth! In fact, it can only be said that we do not care about our family Light feather face helpless. "What''s the matter? What do you mean "Since the beginning of the war, the general has sent many people to investigate the identities of the enemies and try to find out their origins. After all, we don''t want to fight with the enemy for a long time, but we don''t even know who they are! So many people of the eagle clan went out to investigate, and my light family sent people to investigate. As a result, we found heavy wood! " "Oh? Heavy wood? " "It''s just suspicions, and there is no evidence, but we still reported the news to the prime minister. After thorough investigation, we found that chongmu was innocent. Although it was just a misunderstanding, chongmu still remembered that he was on my family and despised my family! This time, it''s mostly for revenge "I see." White night nodded, but then asked, "what did you find out at the beginning? Why is it connected to heavy wood? " "Our people find that heavy wood goes to the front door of the Eagle mountain every seven days! And stay there for about half an hour "The front door of the Eagle mountain?" "Yes, the front door of Shenying mountain leads to the outside of the clan, but it''s not the gate that people often go in and out of. The front door of the mountain has been closed and is in the forbidden area. No one can enter or leave at will except those ordered by the clan leader." "So, heavy wood is breaking into the forbidden area without permission?" "That''s not true. Although heavy wood stands at the front door of the mountain, it''s only outside the door, not the entrance! Therefore, he is not guilty. It''s just that we are curious about why he has to stay there every seven days... So we investigated and found that from time to time there are enemy spies staying outside the door. Although there is a gap between the two, our light family think that there may be a connection between the two! It turns out that it''s just a coincidence, and we don''t have any evidence that chongmu is a spy. " Feather shakes her head. "You are too hasty." The white night light way: "moreover this kind of matter informs the prime minister, also must let him go to the secret investigation, but does not think that has no suspicion then publishes to the public." "It''s no use saying more than this! White Dragon Lord, now you have dragged the patriarch into the water. If you can''t give the patriarch an explanation, even if our family is dead, we will certainly settle accounts with you! " "Don''t worry, since I dare to say so, I''m sure I can! Don''t worry. " White night road. "That''s good." Light feather is relieved, but in the heart head still worries very much. She rearranged the accommodation for the white night and shanluoyan. They had a short rest. However, before resting for a long time, light feather suddenly ran over again in a hurry. "White dragon master! Something''s wrong "What''s the matter?" White night asked in bewilderment. "Master Chu asked his father to see him quickly!" Light feather urgent way. "Master Chu?" "It''s the military division next to the general! I think chongmu mostly told the general about it, and the general asked the military division to deal with it! My father must have been asked about this! White Dragon Lord, my father doesn''t know how to answer. If you don''t go, things will come to light. " Lianyu shouts anxiously. White night nodded and drank: "then you quickly take me to!" "Good!" Light feather is busy leading the white night to run outside. Mountain smoke also followed. However, light feather and white night just arrived at the main hall, but his father light Xiang''s figure was missing. "Housekeeper! And my father? " Qingyu asks. "Miss, where have you been? Just now, the people of the general''s house took the master away by force! " The housekeeper stamped his feet and called again and again. "What? Dad, he''s gone? " Light feather widens his eyes in astonishment. "What should I do now, miss?" The housekeeper has no master.Light feather directly turns around and pulls the white night to run outside. "Dad, he doesn''t know anything. What should he do if he says something in front of the Chu military master?" Light feather says anxiously. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." White night is still that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance. Light feather gas can''t speak. Several people ran all the way, and finally came to the general''s house. "Who is coming?" The guards outside the mansion stopped several people immediately. "We are people of light family. We come here to meet you at the order of Chu military master!" Light feather busy road. "The orders of the Chu military division?" The guards looked at each other, but in the end there was no obstruction. He nodded and said, "you come in with me." With that, he led the people to go inside. In the main hall. Qingxiang stands alone in front of the hall. On both sides of the main hall stood two rows of armored soldiers. The armor of these men is made of iron feathers. It looks like the armor of gods. It is very powerful. And above, sitting a man with a feather fan and a white robe. The man doesn''t look big either. He is about 30 years old. His face is very gentle, but his eyes are very sharp. It seems that he can see through everything and understand people''s heart. Although Qingxiang is much bigger than that one, he is restless, drooping his eyes, and even dare not look directly at the man in the hall... "father!" The feather called. Qingxiang was shocked and turned his head suddenly. But see light feather and white night quickly walk in. "Qingyu meets the master of Chu!" Light feather dare not break the rules, and quickly kneel down to make a ceremony. "Oh, light feather is coming too!" The Chu military master above is not slow and looks at the light feather. "Master Chu, please allow us to explain this matter. We are really not traitors!" "Tell me! Today, I''m here to listen. Chongmu is also here. You can try to say that if it''s not good, let the general deal with it. " Chu Jun Shi said. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2897 Let the general deal with it? Their faces changed. If you want to let the general deal with it, I''m afraid it''s not like losing your head... "well, military Master Chu, this kind of thing should not disturb the general. The general is in charge of everything, and the safety of our divine eagle clan should not be worried about because of this kind of thing." Light Xiang squeezed out a smile, busy is to say. "Sesame, mung bean? Yes? Qingxiang, do you think this is a small matter? It''s about our Eagle family... Is it a small matter? " "This..." Qingxiang doesn''t know how to answer. At this time, the white night came forward. "Chongmu, you don''t know. Naturally, you will say so. In fact, you are not qualified to ask about what I do in my family! What are you putting in here "What do you say?" Chongmu was furious and glared at the white night and said, "you are just a little domestic slave. Are you qualified to shout here? Fly light! Why don''t you discipline your family well? " "This..." hovered. "Qinglong is not a slave of my family! He has every right to stand here and speak! " Light feather stepped forward and said in a loud voice. "You..." heavy wood language stops, still want to say what, but was stopped by Chu military division. "Well, heavy wood, don''t say more." "However, the military master..." "it doesn''t matter. Let this little brother named Qinglong talk about it. Today, I mainly listen to the light family. If the light family''s account is not beautiful enough, I have my own way to deal with it." Chu Jun Shi Dao. The crowd nodded. All eyes converge on the white night. Bai Ye smiles, but he doesn''t take it too seriously. Instead, he says, "military master of Chu, in fact, our light family was ordered by the patriarch to ask for help from other tribes. The clan leader has already known about the attack of our divine eagle clan by unknown enemies. However, when the patriarch''s cultivation reached a crucial moment, he couldn''t get away, so he asked us to contact us! Originally, I can''t tell you about this matter casually, but chongmu startled you, and I can only tell you the truth! " "Ask for help from other nations?" Chu Jun Shi''s face sank: "is this really the clan leader''s life, you light family to do?" "If you don''t believe me, you can take me to the patriarch! When you see the patriarch, you will have a statement. " The white night is light. Chu military master pondered. A moment later, he spoke again. "If you ask for help from other nations, did the patriarch tell you who you were asking for help from?" "Yes." "To whom?" "Long Jue!" "Long Jue? The dragon in the white night The military master of Chu was immediately stunned. "Not bad!" White night nodded and said in a deep voice: "nowadays, the holy state is in chaos, and people are in danger. Shenji palace is trapped by foreign enemies and can''t spare time. The dark Dynasty has conquered numerous clans of potential clans. There are not many people who are willing to help our Shenying family. At present, only the dragon of white night is willing to help us solve the thieves for our Shenying family! At present, my light family is planning to contact the people of longjue, but chongmu brings people to make trouble and even frame us to betray the eagle clan! Master Chu, this matter can be big or small. If it falls in the ears of the clan leader and the clan leader is angry, chongmu will not only be punished, but also the people who instruct him will surely be hard to be stable! " As soon as he said this, Chu Jun Shi''s face changed slightly. How could he not hear that the light dragon was hinting at himself. "It''s interesting!" Chu military master took a light breath and said with a smile, "in this case, you should have a secret order from the patriarch?" "The patriarch only gives oral instructions, but there is no warrant!" "So it''s all just your family talk?" "Does Chu Junshi believe it?" "I don''t believe it. I just want to know." "What else does the military master of Chu not understand, but his words will do no harm!" "Why did the patriarch leave this matter to you? In principle, isn''t it more appropriate for the general to take charge of such matters? Do you think that someone in your family knows long Jue Chu military master asked with a smile. As soon as this word comes out, all the light family members turn pale. Light flying is also breathing tight. In the end, it was the military adviser of Chu, and the questions raised were really tricky. You know, the eagle clan has always been exclusive. Basically, the people of the Falcon clan will not have any contact with outsiders. If white night admits this matter, the light family''s status and relationship in the eagle clan will become extremely sensitive. Even if it''s OK this time, it will inevitably not be suspected in the future! Chu Junshi wants to roast the light house on the fire... "this..." Qingxiang looks at the white night in a hurry. Light feather also hastily looks to the white night, waiting for his reply. However, the white night is a light smile, opening a way: "Chu military division, we light family and dragon Jue people... In fact, we don''t know each other! As for why the patriarch wants us to do this, the reason is very simple. The patriarch trusts our master! ""Trust?" The military master of Chu was stunned. "Yes, the patriarch trusted the master and thought that he would be able to do this well and accomplish it! So it''s up to us to do it! If you want to ask more profound questions, I suggest you should ask the clan leader, because we don''t know the specific reason! " White night laughs. This kind of Taiji can really make chongmu and Chu Junshi lose their temper. Let them ask the patriarch? Isn''t that questioning the patriarch''s decision? Even if they had the courage to ask. "All right! Since this is the arrangement of the patriarch, we should respect ourselves! Fly The military division of Chu made a speech. "Flying light!" "You will do your best to do this, and we will help you. Of course, the next security work must be done well. I think the patriarch has ordered you to do it, but I don''t want to let out the wind. This is definitely to use the Dragon Jue power and our Eagle clan to encircle and suppress all the enemies! So keep it secret! " The military division of Chu was particularly serious. "Ah, this... Yes, yes, keep it secret, keep it secret!" Light Xiang squeezed out a smile and said, but his heart is miserable. He knew that the light dragon was white night, but all this was a trick. If the military master of Chu or the clan chief noticed that it was wrong, it would be over. "Master Chu, don''t worry, we will finish the task!" White night laughs. "That''s good... By the way, since the patriarch has asked you to join forces with foreign aid to encircle and suppress both sides, then... When will the Dragon Jue people arrive?" Asked Chu. "Tomorrow will be there!" White night is the first step. "Really?" The Chu military master''s eyes were bright. My family was shocked. Especially the light feather, almost scared silly. "Yes, I''ll be there tomorrow. I''ve already passed the people''s ditch over there with longjue! But I have to report this matter to the patriarch in person, so please take me to meet the patriarch tonight! " Said white night earnestly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2898 "Do you want to see the patriarch today?" The Chu military master frowned, thought, and then said, "well, tell me about it first. I''ll report it to the clan leader. You know that the clan leader is still in the closed door. If there are things that we can handle, there is no need to inform the clan leader. So as not to disturb the patriarch. " "Master Chu, since I was ordered by the clan leader, I would naturally report to the clan leader in person! That''s what the patriarch told me White night is particularly serious. Chu military division pondered, nodded: "I know, so, light dragon, light Xiang, you go back first! I''ll report to the patriarch first to see how the patriarch arranges it! " "Well, master, we''ll leave first." The white night nods, takes the uneasy light Xiang, the light feather to leave the military division mansion. Heavy wood face congshen, watching white night and others leave, after its leave, busy is to get up. "Master! Do you really want to see the patriarch? " "What patriarch? Do you think the patriarch is so easy to see? If I could see the patriarch, I would have gone to see him. At present, it is not so easy for even the general to see the patriarch! Why should I see you? " The military master of Chu hums coldly. "Well, why did the military master agree to the light dragon? Is it to meet the patriarch in advance? " Heavy wood was stunned and asked. "It''s just stabilizing the family." "Hold on to the light family?" Heavy wood a Leng, suddenly seems to think of something, low voice way: "military division, you... Don''t trust light dragon words?" "I never believed it! It''s just ridiculous! " The military master of Chu hummed, "who is the clan chief? How can I know? Until the last moment, it is absolutely impossible for the patriarch to ask for foreign aid! What''s more, even if you want to ask for foreign aid, it should not be long Jue! What is long Jue? Don''t you know? " "Cat and dog? The commander of Chu, white night, the Lord of dragon Jue, has Hongbing. It is said that the dark Dynasty can''t help him. How can he be called a cat and a dog? " Heavy wood careful way. "Oh, white night? It''s just that he''s the first to sell at auction. Although he has Hongbing, his cultivation is too low! What''s more, this man is brave and impetuous. I''ll take him easily. Don''t say that he holds Hongbing in his hand. Even if he gathers all the twelve Hongbing soldiers together, my military division will not be afraid of him! " Chu military master chuckled: "such a person, do you expect him to save our Eagle family? Isn''t it funny? " "The military master is right, but now... What should I do with the light family?" "Chongmu, if there''s no such thing, I still think you''re just taking revenge on the light family. Now that this incident happens, I''m even more suspicious that there''s something wrong with the light family! First of all, it is impossible for the clan leader to order the light family to complete the task of connecting foreign aid. Secondly, even if the clan leader really orders the light family to take charge of the matter, the light dragon must have other ways to see the clan leader, instead of borrowing my hand! So all this is just a trick of the light family! " Chujun Shi chuckled. "This... Why does the light family do this?" "It''s just a drag on time!" "Delay time?" "If they really have problems, and you find them, they will naturally delay time and wait for other forces to help! Heavy wood, you listen to me, this period of time you gave me to mark dead light home! No one in the light family can leave the eagle clan, otherwise! I only ask you The military master of Chu said solemnly. "Yes, master!" Heavy wood is busy drinking. ... when he returned to Qingjia''s home, Qingxiang immediately pulled the white night to the hall, removed the people around him, and left Luoyan and Qingyu down the mountain. "White dragon master, things have developed to this point. What are you going to do?" Light Xiang took a deep breath and asked without expression. "As long as you can see the patriarch, nothing is a problem. As I said earlier, I will protect your family from worries." White night smiles. Qingxiang frowned, thought for a moment, and then said, "so... Do you think the Chu military master will take you to see the patriarch?" "No way." "Why?" Both Qingxiang and Qingyu are stunned. "If you want to take me to the patriarch, why do you have to notify me in advance? You can take me directly. What''s more, as I said just now, there are many loopholes. It''s not difficult to find out this lie of me with the discrimination ability of military division of Chu! Therefore, this meeting with the patriarch is definitely impossible. " "What can I do? Don''t you say that only when you see the patriarch can my family be at peace? Now we can''t see the patriarch. If the military division makes trouble to us, how can I resist it? " The crowd was in a hurry and yelled. Light feather is quick to cry. White night is a laugh. "Don''t panic, everyone. Things are not as bad as you think!" "White dragon master, what good plan do you have? Tell me quickly!" It''s a fast way. "There''s no good policy. It''s just one word. Wait, we can''t see the patriarch. Neither chongmu nor the military master of Chu can convict us, and our family is safe and sound. Do you have a lot to worry about? If they dare to do anything rashly against you, you can remove the patriarch! How dare they behave Hummed the white night."This..." the family hesitated. "Father, this is the end of the matter. We can only listen to the White Dragon Master''s words and do it!" Light feather hesitates next, soft voice calls a way. Light Xiang hears the sound, but glared at her fiercely. "It''s all you''ve done!" Light Xiang angry way. "I..." light feather Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng, but did not say a word, the face is full of shame. Indeed. She introduced the white night to the light house. She is responsible for all this! "I''m sorry... Father!" Light feather dark wipe tears way. "What''s the use of apologizing at this time?" Light Xiang hums a, direct hand to shake, turn to leave. Light feather is wiping tears. Shanluoyan see, in the heart can not bear, to comfort: "feather son, nothing, everything will be OK." "Yan Er, don''t say these words. I''m all for you. I just hope you don''t let me down." Light feather hoarse way, also turn to leave. "This..." shanluoyan looked at the white night at a loss. White night shook his head and did not explain. "Dragon Lord, are we waiting now?" Shanluoyan hesitated and asked carefully. "Wait? I can''t wait long! " White night light way: "smoke son, this time must bother you to go." "To where?" "You take my token and go to the holy mountain to gather the experts to come here as my foreign aid! With these foreign aid, I don''t think anyone dares to question what Qinglong said. " The white night said faintly, then took out a token from the bosom, handed over in the past. Shanluoyan took a look and was stunned. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2899 At night, the white night directly found light feather, let her go with her to the military division, ask about the matter of the patriarch. Light feather has a lot of complaints. After all, it was a fake. But now the fate of the whole light family is in the body of white night, even if she has complaints, there is no way, can only obediently listen to the words of white night. Outside the mansion. "The military master is out of the house. Please go back, please." The guard of the mansion said. "The master is not in the mansion?" Light feather is stunned. "Excuse me, did you go to the palace to see the patriarch?" The white night asked directly. "I don''t know that." The guard would not say much. Feather frowns. They left. "Why isn''t the military master in the mansion? So late... Where is he going? " Qingyu asks in confusion. "He''s in the mansion. What the guard said just now was just a lie to you." White night road. "What?" Light feather a Zheng, stunned way: "that... That guard why should falsely claim that the military master went out?" "Because the military master expected us to inquire about this matter, but he didn''t go to see the patriarch at all. Naturally, he couldn''t give us a reply, so he had to delay this matter!" "Why did he delay his time?" "Investigation!" "Who are you looking for?" "Zha Qing''s, of course." White night smiles. "Investigate us..." Qingyu gasped and looked at the white night in a hurry: "what should we do now?" "Since we can''t see people, we have to go to see the patriarch by ourselves! I''m not looking for a military adviser. " White night laughs. Light feather''s eyes were angry, and said in a low voice: "white dragon master, you are just for your own business, right? You are taking advantage of our family! " "Yes, I have never concealed anything?" Bai Ye looked at him curiously: "what''s more, if I don''t use your light family, I''ll be a bystander. Then your light family will be labeled as an anti thief traitor by heavy wood! I have saved your light family. How can you just say that I am using your light family? " "This..." light feather does not know how to explain. "Let''s go." White night chuckle, LED light feather to the palace. It''s night. There are not many people in Tianying city. Everyone hid in the house to practice. The street was quiet, with only rows of soldiers patrolling. In this special period, no one will leave his house easily. Therefore, the light feather and white night walking on the street attract the attention of patrol soldiers. When they arrived at the gate of the palace, they were asked more than once. "Stop!" In front of the palace gate, the guard yelled. The rest of the guards also surrounded, holding a long halberd at the two people. "Who are you? Why come here late at night? " The chief guard drank seriously. "We are light family members. We need to see the patriarch if we have something important to do." Said the white night. "See the patriarch? Hum, what are you? Also eligible to see the patriarch? Go away Cried the guard. "Bold!" The white night immediately drank: "I have reported this matter to the Chu military master. The Chu military master has already known about it, and will inform the clan leader to meet us in advance. Even the Chu military master has not talked to us like this. How dare you, a small guard, dare to speak out! Are you looking for death? " As soon as the words came out, several guards breathed and looked at the white night in disbelief. "Master Chu?" "What? You don''t believe it? Would you like me to invite Mr. Chu and tell you something about it? " The night is cold. "This..." several people looked at each other with disbelief written on their faces. "How could it be possible? What kind of person is the Chu military master? What kind of person are you? How can you call the Chu military master? " Several guards didn''t believe it. "What? Don''t you know the young lady next to me? All right, since you don''t believe it, I''ll go and invite the commander of Chu to come here. I''ll let him tell you what I am! " The white night hums a way, turn to walk. "Ah! Wait a minute "Wait a moment, my Lord!" The chief guard was in a panic, shouting. White night stopped and looked back: "what''s the matter?" "That... Lord, we have been so offended just now. Please forgive me. We don''t mean that. Don''t bother military Master Chu for this matter!" The guard grinned. "Is it? Can we get into this door The white night asked. "Yes, of course you can. If you really have something important to do, you can get in. But... You came to see the patriarch. The patriarch is still in the closed door. Even if you go in, you will not see the patriarch." Said the guard helplessly."Then let someone invite the patriarch. This matter is related to the life and death of the divine eagle clan. Can you afford it if something goes wrong?" The white night glared. "Ah? This... " the guard felt the pressure doubled. "My Lord, if so, you should invite the military adviser of Chu to come here. After all, only two people in the whole dynasty can do such a thing. One is the general, the other is the prime minister! You should let the Chu military division inform the general of this matter, then we can do it. Otherwise, we will not have the courage to disturb the clan leader! " There is a guard road nearby. "I know! How can I not know? But you should all have heard that foreign aggression is becoming more and more fierce. The general is busy with military affairs and is concerned about the front line. How can you manage this? But the situation was so urgent that we could do nothing about it. So the military master of Chu asked me to go into the palace alone and ask the prime minister to take us to the patriarch! " White night said seriously. "So..." "well, sir, we will send someone to take you to the prime minister!" The guard nodded, immediately separated out two people, led the white night and light feather walked in. Light feather does not speak all the way, but it is frightened and scared. This white night, too bold! If they were found, they would be the wanted targets of the whole Falcon clan! This is crazy, too! Qingyu has been disciplined all his life. Has he ever had such an experience? But at this point, she had no other choice. "Gentlemen, please!" The guard called and led them to a side hall. There are exotic flowers and herbs everywhere, just like a unique back garden. Many soul people carry a single herb to go inside, and the air is filled with strange fragrance. "Is this the temple of the miracle doctor?" Light feather Leng next, immediately realize where this is. "That''s right. This is the hall of miraculous doctors. The prime minister was seriously injured not long ago, so he was arranged to recuperate here. Please wait a moment and let the villain go in and report." "Well, please!" Light feather nods. The guard ran in at once. They waited patiently. However, after entering, the guard did not come out for a long time. On the contrary, a large number of people from the temple of miraculous doctors ran in from outside www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2900 Such a scene is really shocked light feather, but also let the white night a head of fog. What is this for? "What happened?" Light feather hastily pulls a person that runs toward inside, asks in a hurry. "Who are you?" The man looked at the white night and feather strangely. "I''m a light family. I want to see the prime minister if I have something important to do." Light feather busy road. "Light family? Why did you come here "How is the prime minister?" "It has nothing to do with you! Leave quickly! Otherwise I will call the palace guard That person cold way, also ignore two people to run directly inside. "This..." light feather is speechless. "What''s going on inside, and what these people have in their hands are not natural materials and earth treasures, but all kinds of magic weapons for healing. If I guess right... It should be the prime minister''s injury that has gone wrong!" White night carefully looked around the people, said hoarse. "What? What happened to the prime minister Light feather facial expression suddenly changes, busy is low cry: "prime minister can''t have a problem! Who is the prime minister? He is powerful and his flesh is amazing. He can recover easily. Even if the injury is too serious, our Shenying family will certainly spare all resources to cure him. How can he... Have an accident To the light family, the prime minister''s importance cannot be described by words. Heavy wood is deeply appreciated by the general. There is a gap between the light family and the light family. The light family can only rely on the prime minister. If there is something wrong with the prime minister, the light family is really hopeless. "Don''t worry, things may not be as bad as you think! Wait a minute The first road is on the side of the white night. Light feather does not say a word, but the whole person trembles fiercely. At this time, the guard who had entered the room suddenly ran out. His face was very ugly, and his expression was pale and tight. "What''s going on inside?" White night asked immediately. However, seeing the guard scanning the night, he said in a low voice: "please come back, two adults! It is not convenient for the prime minister to meet you today "What?" The white night was quite unexpected. Light feather pretty face more and more ugly. She had guessed one or two. "What happened?" Asked the white night. "As I said, it is not convenient to disclose this matter. Please go back!" The guard sank. "Why don''t we go back?" Light feather in the heart is very anxious, look back to rush white night way. However, the next second, the white night suddenly reached out and grabbed the guard''s neck with one hand and lifted it directly. "HMM... the guard immediately deformed his neck, made it difficult to breathe and struggled in pain. His eyes were full of horror and looked at the white night. "My lord... You... What are you going to do?" The guard said, trembling. "Listen, now tell me what''s going on inside! Why can''t we see the prime minister today? If you don''t answer me honestly, today will be your death "I said, I said... My lord... I... I''ll tell you the truth!" The trembling cry of the guard. White night let go. The guard coughed and shivered and said, "my lord... The prime minister is seriously injured. The imperial doctor in the Palace said that the prime minister may not be able to survive today!" "What?" The feather pales in horror. It''s not hard to breathe in the daytime. He didn''t expect that the prime minister''s injury would be so serious that... "how could it be Light feather is staring at the guard, the whole person seems to have lost his soul. "Now the prime minister is vomiting blood in it! The spirit of heaven is broken and the breath is unstable. I''m afraid it won''t last long! This side has already planned to inform the patriarch! " The guard shivered. Light feather a listen, head bang, a blank. The night was white. He looked at the chaotic scene in his eyes and said hoarsely, "in this way, Hermes will take me in to see the prime minister''s situation." "What?" The guard was stunned and looked at the white night in dismay: "my Lord, what are you going to do in there?" "I want to see how the prime minister''s injury is, and see if there is any way to stabilize the prime minister''s injury!" White night road. "Don''t be kidding, my Lord. There are so many imperial doctors in it. If they can stabilize themselves, they can stabilize them. If they can''t, it''s useless for you to go in. Maybe you''ll get into trouble, my Lord. Do you know what I mean?" The guard looked at the white night and said cautiously. The meaning of his words is very simple. If anything happens to the prime minister, it will be a shock to the whole family of divine eagles. All the people at the scene will be held responsible. White night has nothing to do with this matter. If he leaves at this point, even if the prime minister is dead, no one will say anything about him.But if the white night not only does not leave, but also goes inside. Once there is something wrong with the prime minister, he can''t get rid of it. Everyone will point at him. White night can''t take the responsibility. "White... Light dragon! What he said is reasonable. We can''t enter... "Light feather also thinks that the guard''s statement is reasonable, so he looks at the white night. However, the white night is repeatedly shaking his head, hoarse way: "light feather, this is an opportunity, why don''t you take good advantage of it?" "Opportunity?" Light feather is stunned. "Don''t talk much. Take me quickly." Guard the road in the daytime. "My Lord, you..." "what? Do you want me to repeat it? " My eyes are cold at night. The guard shivered all over. How dare you refute it? Busy way: "yes, it is... Adult... You come with me, follow me..." after that, he led the white night and light feather to walk inside. Light feather is particularly nervous, the whole person also some shiver. She looked into the doctor''s hall. However, a large number of imperial doctors gathered around the gate of the temple. The halo released by all kinds of magic weapons is constantly coming out from the door. Obviously, this group of imperial doctors are desperately trying to save the prime minister. However, the effect is very little. The faces of the people were full of horror. They were all nervous. If something happened to the prime minister, what would happen to them. "Quick, no matter what means, give me to use, as long as you can save the prime minister, use any means A soul screamed. People kept rubbing sweat on their brows. "No way... These pills have no effect on the prime minister''s injury." "These magic weapons... Can''t stop the prime minister''s injury... Even as if... Had a counter effect!" "The prime minister vomited blood again!" "His breath is too weak." "What should I do now?" People are in a hurry. White night directly into the hall. These people didn''t notice the night. But see white night a few walk to the bedside, looked at a bed full of blood has not much breath of people, side head sink way: "all get out of the way!" As soon as he said this, people all looked at him. "Who is this?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2901 They looked at the white night. He was very angry when he found that he was not in the palace at all. "Asshole! Where are you from? How dare you behave here? Do you want to die? " "Get out of here "Do you know where this is?" "Get out of here The crowd yelled and cursed, one by one furious, as if to devour this man who did not know the height of heaven and earth. However, the white night was unafraid, but he said: "a group of incompetent people! If you can''t cure the prime minister, don''t make trouble here. Get out of here! If you delay the prime minister''s medical treatment and let the prime minister have any accident, you all have to bury the prime minister with him! " The words fell to the ground, and people''s faces suddenly changed. "What do you mean? Can you cure the prime minister At this time, a royal doctor came out, staring at the white night coldly said. "I can try." Thinking for a moment in the white night, he said calmly. "Try it?" "Well, how capable you are "Try? Do you know who this is? Do you dare to try him? I think you have eaten the gall of bear heart leopard People were filled with indignation and scolding. "If I can try, it means I have a way. If you have a way, then I will not try. You can go and cure the prime minister." The white night face is expressionless way. "This..." people are dumb. "Too imperial doctor!" They looked at an old man with white hair and white beard in the middle. They seemed to be waiting for him to make a decision. However, the old man also hesitated. At this time, a emaciated man suddenly approached the old man and laughed in a low voice: "at this point, we are at a loss. We should let him treat him! If the treatment is successful, it will be good. If the treatment fails, we can also shift the responsibility to this person. If the above blame comes down, we don''t have to suffer completely, don''t we? " The old man''s eyes brightened as soon as he said this. People nearby nodded. "It makes sense." "That''s great!" Everyone agreed. The old man also felt that there was no problem, and immediately nodded: "OK, in this case, well, boy, let you have a try! But I have to tell you that if something goes wrong, you can''t avoid the responsibility! " "But if I cure the prime minister, then this credit has nothing to do with you?" White night laughs. "What do you say?" The old man frowned and became angry. But the man with sharp tongues nearby was busy pulling the old man and winking at him. The old man could resist the anger in his heart and snorted in a cold voice: "OK, if you can really cure the prime minister, the credit is naturally yours, but if you can''t cure it well! I tell you, you''ll have to eat too much With that, the old man waved his hand. All the imperial doctors around him retreated. Let the white night cure the dying prime minister. Staring into his eyes. And light feather is scared to faint. "Are you crazy?" Light feather quickly step forward, a grasp of white night''s arm, emotional way. "What are you doing?" White night side head. "Shouldn''t I ask you that?" "Do you know who this is? This is the Prime Minister of our Eagle family! What shall we do if there is something wrong with him? " "Don''t worry! I said it''s going to be okay. What? Don''t you believe me? Is there any choice at this time? " White night light looking at light feather road. "Do you want my family to perish?" Even the one who stomped in front of him can''t be hated. But there was nothing she could do. The white night has already boasted Haikou. At this time, there is no other way but to let him fool around. Light feather head is in a mess, thinking about how to leave here later. At this time, the white night has raised his hand and released the soul of the spirit flower heaven, covering the body of the prime minister on the bed. In an instant, the prime minister''s body was wrapped by the vitality of Linghua tianhun, but his wound did not improve. He was still spitting blood in his mouth, and his breath became weaker and weaker, and the cracks in his chest became bigger and bigger. "The prime minister''s injury seems to have worsened!" "Damn it! What the hell are you doing? " "Bastard! I''m afraid the prime minister is not going to die in your hands! " People were filled with righteous indignation and cursed one by one. But no one stopped the night. Now there is a man who carries the pot for the people in the hall of their miracle doctor. Why don''t they do it? "The emperor of Jin Dynasty exists only, but its strength is not so strong, but dare to show off here? I really don''t know how to live or die! ""He seems to be healing the prime minister with his soul? Oh, how strong is the power of heaven and soul in Jin Dynasty "This is a farce at all." The crowd sneered, their faces disdained. "Are you miss Qingyu?" Before that old imperial doctor stares at light feather way: "this person is your light family person? You light family so disorderly? In the future, we will be destroyed. " "This..." with her mouth open, she did not know how to retort. At the same time, a large group of well-dressed officials gathered outside the temple of the doctor. "Doctor Xiao! Can you be in it A cry came. Looking out of the door, the old doctor is not looking. "Doctor Xiao, it''s Zhang Shilang and them!" The person next to me reminded me. "Zhang Shilang?" Xiao Taiyi went out and looked at the humanity: "how did the adults come?" "Doctor Xiao! We heard that the prime minister was seriously injured and the situation was not good. We were worried about the prime minister, so we came here. How is Xiao Taiyi, Prime Minister Zhang Shilang at the door is busy with boxing. "The prime minister is in a terrible situation! We tried our best to help, but there was still a glimmer of hope, but the light family suddenly came to obstruct our treatment and said they could save the prime minister. Now the light family is coming to cure the prime minister! We don''t know about the prime minister! " Xiao Taiyi looked at the people outside and said without expression. "What?" Zhang Shilang and others were astonished. The feather on this side can''t help but tremble. His face is as white as a piece of paper. What does doctor Xiao mean by this? Naturally, he can understand! This is to put all the responsibility on her light family! These great doctors in the palace of miracle doctors! Do you want to use the light family as the ghost to calm down the anger of the eagle people? "Asshole!" The light feather is gnashing teeth. But she is not only angry with doctor Xiao, but also with that idiot in white night! It''s too late for others to lose this hot potato, but he still grabs it and drags it in his hand... What does this guy think? "How could it have happened?" Zhang Shilang''s face was cold. He stepped forward and looked at the light feather standing by the door. He said seriously, "light feather! What''s wrong with your family? Are you trying to kill the prime minister? With intent to rebel? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2902 "Ah?" Light feather is scared to the point that he almost lost his soul. Rebellion? What a huge hat it is! If this is settled down, let alone the light family, even those clan forces associated with the light family will be implicated and all will be killed! "Mr. Zhang, what are you talking about? Rebellion? How is that possible? My light family is loyal to the eagles. How can we betray them? You... Please don''t talk nonsense Light feather is eager to shout, speak a little not easy. "What are your men doing in there?" Zhang Shilang hums coldly. "He is saving the prime minister." "Save the prime minister? What can you do better than doctor Xiao? I want to see! " Zhang Shilang snorted coldly, and walked directly up the steps to the inside. "Zhang Shilang, this..." the light feather originally wants to block. But she alone, how can she block so many people? They can only see Zhang Shilang a crowd into, into the magic doctor hall. At the moment, white night is still treating the prime minister. He stood up the prime minister, his back against the wall, one hand against the prime minister''s chest, the other hand quickly kneaded the formula, his mouth whispered as if he was saying something, at the same time, his arm constantly gushed out a strong soul power, emerging in the prime minister''s body. However. The prime minister''s injury did not seem to improve. He is still constantly vomiting blood, breath is still increasingly weak, as if at any time will be broken. And the blood he spits out is more and more black, falling on the ground, can corrode the earth. "Ah?" When Zhang Shilang saw it, his face was extremely white. "Prime minister "Who are you from the light family? How dare you harm the prime minister here? Look for death "Somebody, get rid of him!" Zhang Shilang is not doctor Xiao. He can''t think so much about it. He waves his hand directly and signals people to throw out the night. "What are you doing?" White night eyebrow a frown, originally wants to resist. But after thinking about it, he finally stopped. "You light family make trouble here, and you treat the prime minister''s life as a joke. How can I tolerate it? First of all, lock up these two light family members, and then deal with them after the prime minister''s affairs have been dealt with! " Zhang Shilang said. "Yes People rushed forward. "Stop it! Mr. Zhang, please listen to me! " Light feather is in a hurry and shouts. But... What she said didn''t work at all! These people simply ignored her and directly pushed the white night out of the prime minister''s office. The white night hesitated for a moment and didn''t resist. He was directly blasted out of the doctor''s Palace by these people and was locked into a house nearby. "You can''t go anywhere until there is a definite result of the prime minister''s injury! I tell you, if there is something wrong with the prime minister, your family will wait for the prime minister to be buried with him! " The leader drank coldly and then slammed the door. Several enchantments were applied to the house, and a large number of guards were mobilized to guard the two. "My Lord, listen to me! adult! My Lord The feather clapped at the door and cried. However, people outside did not pay any attention to her. Feather paralysis sitting on the ground, want to die of the heart have. "What should I do now?" He covered her with pain. "Don''t worry. They''ll come to us later." Calm way of white night. "I beg you to save it!" Light feather almost shrieked and retorted in a loud voice. The white night was stunned. But see light feather suddenly get up, stare at the white night way: "you still don''t think things are big enough? Are you willing to kill our family? Our light family and you have no injustice and hatred! Even help you, but you bite the hand that feeds you! White night! Are you still human? Do you have a conscience? " Light feather scolds. If it had not been for shanluoyan, she would have done it. In her opinion, although the white night is well-known, the honor guard is only Hongbing. Without Hongbing, this is a waste of Jin Dynasty! But his strength all comes from the Hongbing, what means can he have to cure the prime minister? The soul of the scene, skillful medical skills, strength than he is also a lot of people. What makes this trash come out? Light feather can''t think of it! I can''t understand where the white night got the courage to do this. However, the white night was still calm and said: "Miss Qingyu, I know someone has never had a grudge with your light family. You are Yan''er''s friend, and I can''t harm you. In short, you believe me once, and soon, they will come to us again!" "You..." Qingyu''s fists are clenched, and he is eager to smash Bai Ye''s head immediately.But she finally held back, calm face, turned to the corner of the room, and sat down in a chair, sulking. Inside the hall of the miracle doctor. Dr. Xiao was very satisfied with Zhang Shilang and others. "Doctor Xiao, now the idle people have left. Please help the prime minister as soon as possible." Zhang Shilang stepped forward and quickly called out. "Oh, Mr. Zhang, don''t worry about it, Prime Minister." "Doctor Xiao has a cure?" Zhang Shilang asked. "No, but I''ve got one to govern the prime minister!" "One, please? Who? " "Black crow!" "What? Lord black crow One after another, the voice of surprise came and went. Zhang Shilang was also stunned and said, "the black crow adult is not reclusive and can''t take care of anything outside easily? Why is he willing to intervene? " "Hehe, Mr. Zhang, you don''t know. The prime minister and the black crow have some friendship. Just now when we were treating the prime minister, we found that the prime minister''s injury was beyond our ability. I immediately ordered people to invite Lord Black Crow. I think Lord Black Crow should be here soon! If there is a black crow, the prime minister will not worry! " Doctor Xiao stroked his beard and laughed. Everyone was happy to blossom. "I see!" "Then we can rest assured." "Doctor Xiao still has a way." "Yes, the black crow is willing to show up, and the prime minister will not worry." "Great!" People nodded and beamed. Zhang Shilang also nodded: "so good!" "Here comes the Raven At this time, a voice rang out. The people were all shocked and scattered in a hurry. However, a rickety old man with black wings came in from the outside... Xiao Taiyi, Zhang Shilang and others were all in front of them. "Meet Lord crow!" All of them cried out in unison and saluted respectfully. Although he was not a member of the palace, his position in the family of the divine eagle was extremely detached, and no one dared to offend him. However, even though the people were respectful, the old man called black crow did not look at the people around him. He only went inside and glanced at the prime minister. His old eyes were full of anger. "Who did it?" The black crow asked without expression. "This..." no one answered. "That''s it The black crow snorted coldly, went to the bedside and began diagnosis and treatment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2903 People dare not breathe. But the black crow did not know where to take out pieces of nail plate size like jade like things, after taking off the prime minister''s coat, put these jade flat on his chest. A total of nine pieces, showing the shape of the nine palaces. Buzzing... the beautiful jade glows, releases soft halo and envelops the prime minister''s body. The scene looks miraculously tight. And those doctors all stand around staring at the big eyes. People don''t dare to breathe, they just stare. After about half a column of incense, the black crow stopped casting, his face was covered with sweat, and his breath consumed a lot. On the contrary, the prime minister''s face did not change much. It seems that the cure of the black crow had little effect on him. "Lord black crow! How is the prime minister? " Asked the man next to him carefully. But the black crow didn''t say a word. The palm of his hand groped for something in the prime minister''s shoulders and eyebrows. A moment later, the black crow''s face sank and said hoarsely: "the prime minister''s injury is very complicated. There is a sense of Qi inside him. If this Qi is not forced out, his body will not be able to recover. Even if you have cured his internal organs and six viscera, this Qi will continue to damage and erode!" "Anger?" "Yes, yes, yes, Lord Black Crow, we also feel that there is such a spirit, but it is too abstruse for us to separate it from it." "Please help the prime minister recover." The crowd clasped hands. "Recovery?" The black crow snorted, and said without expression: "this anger can''t be cleared by saying it clearly! What do you think this is? " "Well... Lord Black Crow, are you not strong enough to force this harmful spirit out of the body?" Doctor Xiao asked carefully. "It''s impossible for ordinary people to separate it from the prime minister''s body. Do you understand it?" The black crow hummed coldly. As soon as he said this, people around him were all at a loss. "This... What should I do?" Xiao Tai Yi Leng asked. "Don''t worry!" The black crow snorted and continued to check. However, a moment later, he suddenly found something. The man immediately urged the spirit of heaven to wrap the prime minister''s body with the soul force, as if testing something. After about a few decades of work, the black crow suddenly raised his head and said, "I can''t see, you guys are still a little technical!" When they heard this, they were all stunned and confused. "Lord Black Crow, what do you mean by that..." People are puzzled to ask, so is small language. "What do you mean? How straightforward do you need to be? Don''t you have the ability to cure the prime minister? Why are you looking for me? " Hum, the black crow is cold. Xiao Taiyi and others are more and more difficult to understand. "What do you mean, Lord black crow? We... How can we cure the prime minister... "Said Xiao. "Nothing to do? Then why is there any trace of this spirit being suppressed and withdrawn? " The black crow is cold. "Suppressed and pulled away?" Xiao Taiyi and others were more confused and puzzled and looked at the black crow in confusion: "Lord Black Crow, we can''t understand what you mean. What''s the suppression and separation? We don''t know... " " don''t know? " The black crow looked at the crowd strangely, and her old eyebrow wrinkled: "didn''t you cure the prime minister before? How can you not know? " "But, Lord Black Crow, our cure has no effect." Xiao Taiyi''s strange way. "No effect? No... then why is the Qi in the prime minister''s body stripped Asked the black crow. "This..." people don''t know it at all. "Do you mean... Is that light family person just now?" Next to a royal doctor whispered to Xiao Tai. "Fart! Can we use this method to deal with the waste of Jin Dynasty? Are you kidding? Do you think I''m an idiot Xiao Taiyi said coldly. The doctor''s face changed slightly and he said nothing more. "Listen, don''t hide any more. Some of you will know how to cure the prime minister! Don''t you do it quickly? " Cried the black crow. "Lord Black Crow, if we can cure the prime minister, can we not do it? But... But we have been cured just now. " Doctor Xiao was worried and didn''t know how to explain it. "I can''t cure the prime minister''s injury. If you want to make the prime minister recover, there is only one way, that is to ask someone who is proficient in the skill of stripping Qi and meaning to cure it! I tell you, if any of you know this skill, stand up quickly. If you continue to stand by and watch the prime minister die, then all of you here will be buried with the prime minister! The eagles will not let you go! " The black crow drank."Ah?" All of them were so frightened that they all knelt down and kowtowed to the black crow. "My Lord, we really can''t strip away the art of Qi and mind!" "Our medical skills really can''t cure the prime minister!" "My Lord, you misunderstood us!" "Spare your life, my Lord!" People tremble and shout, shivering one by one, afraid of tight. However, at this time, a man called out in a hurry: "black crow, I think of it, it''s light home! It''s the light dragon in the light family! He has just healed the prime minister! It must be him "Shut up!" As soon as the words came out, doctor Xiao was in a hurry and immediately drank in a low voice: "how can that waste have the means to cure the prime minister? Don''t talk nonsense "Light dragon?" Black crow frowned, staring at Xiao Taiyi and asked, "who is that?" "That, my lord... Is just a troublemaker. I kicked him out of here just now Xiao Taiyi squeezed out a smile. However, Zhang Shilang and others later felt something was wrong. "You kicked out? That is to say, the man is just healing for the prime minister? " Asked the black crow. "Yes, but the prime minister''s injury has been aggravated by the treatment of that man! And vomited blood! I don''t think he came to save the prime minister, but to harm the prime minister! " Doctor Xiao was busy. "So you have a way to cure the prime minister?" Black crow stares at Xiao Tai. Xiao Taiyi was speechless and lowered his head. "If you don''t have any skills, please go and ask the light dragon to come and cure you. I tell you, the prime minister''s injury can''t be delayed for a long time. If the prime minister doesn''t get medical treatment later, he will have no way to return to heaven. Then you can give an account to the whole people." As soon as the black crow shook his hand, he was too lazy to talk to these people any more. He turned and went to the chair beside the prime minister and sat down with his eyes closed. There was nothing he could do, so he waited for the imperial doctors to take action. Doctor Xiao was confused immediately. Instead of solving the problem, it came back to him. What should be done... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2904 In the room, feather is restless and anxious. From time to time, she flipped under the storage ring, and from time to time went to the door to take a look. Even a fool knows what she is thinking at the moment. "If you want to escape, then I advise you to be a province. This is a palace. Can you escape from it? Can you escape from the palace?" The man at the door snorted coldly and warned coldly. "Who said I was going to run away? I... I''m innocent. Why run away? " Light feather falters next way. "Innocent? Well, I hope so The man was too lazy to answer. Light feather heart has anger, but can''t attack. At this time, a group of people come to you. The guards were not shocked and quickly bowed their heads and clasped their fists. "See you gentlemen." "However, the visitor ignored it and went straight inside. "Ah?" Light feather feeling bad, pretty face instant white, people are back and forth. "You... What do you want to do?" The visitor swept his eyes and said, "where is the light dragon?" "Light dragon?" Light feather one Zheng: "do you seek him to do?" "Miss Qingyu, we just ask Qinglong about something. We won''t embarrass him." The attitude of the comer was unexpectedly good, so she explained it patiently. Feather is surprised. This attitude is quite different from the previous one. "What''s the matter?" Light feather is completely confused, the whole person is a little confused. "Where is master Qinglong?" The man asked carefully. "In... In the house..." light feather back to God, but speak a little dry. "Oh, yes!" They all hurry to the house, and light feather immediately follows in. It is to see that the white night is sitting at the table drinking tea, the appearance of indifference, actually do not open their eyes to see these guys. Light feather is urgent, busy low calls a way: "light dragon, everybody adult is coming!" "Gentlemen?" The white night swept his eyes and looked respectfully at the people who were accompanied by smiling faces and said, "what are you doing here?" "Well, please hurry up and cure the prime minister!" They all clasped hands and called out respectfully. "Cure the prime minister?" Light feather is stunned. "I''m sorry, I won''t. You''d better ask doctor Xiao. He should be sure to cure the prime minister." The white night face is expressionless way. "This..." people looked at each other, how could they not hear that it was the angry words of the white night? "Lord Qinglong, we have offended many things just now. We misunderstood you. Please forgive me. The prime minister''s affair is of great importance. If he falls down, we will all be affected. Please pay more attention to the ethnic group!" "Please pay attention to the ethnic group and help the prime minister!" People once again called out, this is to take the ethnic groups to coerce the white night. But they don''t eat it at all. He took a sip of tea and looked at the people in front of him. "Are you mistaken? First of all, I''m not a royal doctor. The injury of the prime minister has nothing to do with me. That''s what the imperial doctors should do. Secondly, your doctor Xiao always thinks that I''m harming the prime minister. What can I do? Doesn''t that offend doctor Xiao? So forget it. " The white night is light. When they heard the sound, they looked at each other, and their faces turned pale. "What should I do?" "If you don''t come back to Qinglong, the prime minister has something wrong, then we can''t afford it." "We can''t explain it." People are particularly anxious. "Lord Qinglong, the previous mistakes are our fault. Please give us another chance!" "The prime minister is in danger! If we don''t treat them in time, we''ll be in trouble! " Someone said in a hurry. "That''s your business." Shake your head at night. "You..." people are in a hurry. "Lord light dragon! You clearly have the ability to cure the prime minister, but now you can''t help you! If the prime minister really wants something, I think you can''t get rid of it! When the time comes, the authorities will investigate the matter down, and you will not want to stay away from your family! " A doctor with long hair and long beard was angry and yelled. The words fell to the ground, and people suddenly came to the bottom. "Well said! If you don''t help you when you see death, the people will certainly not let you go! " "Qinglong, I think you''d better cooperate with us!" "The more you are like this, the more difficult it is to deal with the situation." "You can do it yourself." People said coldly.However, white night was not affected at all. "When I wanted to cure, you stopped me. What''s the matter with me? You may say, even if the above investigation down, I am the same set of words! It''s not that I don''t help, it''s you who don''t! I''d like to see who''s up there! " It''s cold at night. "Damn it!" What is popular is gnashing teeth. "Lord Qinglong, we have come here with sincerity. If you have any request, we will do it for you, as long as you are willing to help the prime minister!" An old imperial doctor stepped forward and said respectfully. "Oh? Can you ask for anything? " Asked the white night, looking at him. "Of course, we can ask for anything. As long as we can do it, we will not refuse it!" The doctor said respectfully. "Well, in that case, I''m not polite." Bai Ye said without expression: "it was doctor Xiao and Shi Lang Zhang who stopped me and locked me here, right? If so, you ask them to come over, let them kneel down in front of me, kowtow to me and apologize! In this way, I can see that I can''t do it again. " "What?" People were shocked. "My Lord, do you want Dr. Xiao and Mr. Zhang to kneel for you? This... This is not very good? " The old doctor hesitated and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. "Not so good? That''s OK. Let Shi Lang Zhang and Dr. Xiao solve it by themselves. " It''s not urgent to continue drinking tea in the daytime. "My Lord, my Lord, we don''t mean that!" "It''s just that you''re asking... It''s too difficult..." "could you change it for another one, sir?" The crowd trembled and wary. "If you can''t, you can''t do it." White night light way, give no room for discussion. People look at me, I look at you, bow their heads and discuss for a while. Finally, the old imperial doctor said, "Sir, please allow us to go back and discuss with Dr. Xiao and Shi Lang Zhang." "I don''t have much patience. What''s more, the prime minister can''t wait too long. I''ll give you half a column of incense. If you can''t do it, let them not come and collect the body of the prime minister!" The white night is light. They looked ugly, but did not refute, and then left. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2905 "What? Tell me to go down to his knees and kowtow to admit his mistake? " Xiao Taiyi''s eyes stare, once thought that he had heard wrong. "Doctor Xiao, let''s go. We have no choice now! The prime minister is in danger now. If there is something wrong with the prime minister, we will be in trouble in the Shenyi temple! " The old imperial doctor kukoupa was in the heart. "But..." Xiao Taiyi clenched his teeth, and his eyes were still unwilling. How could he kowtow to such a man? It''s just a light family! How can he raise his head in the family of eagles? However, the prime minister''s affair has not been long. If the prime minister makes any mistakes, these people are bound to blame themselves. Weighing again and again, Xiao Taiyi bit his teeth and could only look at Zhang Shilang. "We have nothing to say, so let the light dragon have a try. If the light dragon has no ability, it''s not too late for us to settle accounts with him. If the light dragon can really save the prime minister, why don''t we kneel down to him?" Zhang Shilang said without expression. But the tone is meaningful. Doctor Xiao was stunned. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of Zhang Shilang''s words, but after a moment, he suddenly understood something. His whole body was shocked: "Zhang Shilang, what you said..." "for the sake of the prime minister''s safety, we are not wronged by this point!" Zhang Shilang lowered his voice. Doctor Xiao suddenly realized and nodded: "yes! You are right. For the prime minister, how can we be afraid of this injustice? Let''s go and find the light family now The crowd rushes toward the courtyard where white night and light feather are imprisoned. In the yard, light feather is still anxiously wandering back and forth, thinking about countermeasures. When she heard the footsteps outside, she couldn''t help but stare. "Who is it?" Light feather cannot help but say. But see the door open, Xiao Taiyi, Zhang Shilang and others rush in. "You?" Light feather is startled to lose color and retreats again and again. "Miss Qingyu, what about Qinglong?" Xiao Taiyi directly forward, hoarse inquiry. "What are you looking for? What do you want? " Light feather nervous up, pretty face pale, vigilant inquiry. "Miss Qingyu, the prime minister is in imminent danger. The situation is urgent. Please don''t obstruct us. Please take me to ask Lord Qinglong to cure the prime minister!" Doctor Xiao was busy. "This... OK." Light feather did not know what to say, so she nodded and led the people into the room. At the moment, the white night is drinking tea, leisurely and contented, without any nervous appearance, even if it is to see these people come in. "I said, they''ll come to us." White night looking at light feather road. Light feather pursed her lips and did not know how to answer. At the moment, her mood is particularly complicated. It never occurred to me that these people actually came here to beg for the white night. "Lord Qinglong, you have offended me a lot just now. Please forgive me. The prime minister is in danger. Please hurry up and cure the prime minister." Doctor Xiao came forward and said respectfully. However... The white night did not say a word, even did not look at him, drinking tea. Xiao Taiyi''s face changed slightly, and immediately understood the meaning of white night. He took a look at Mr. Zhang. Zhang Shilang took a deep breath. He didn''t hesitate. When he stepped forward, he knelt down in front of the white night. He kowtowed to the white night respectfully: "Lord Qinglong, thousands of mistakes are our fault. Please forgive us!" How calm. All around were stunned. Although Xiao was very reluctant, but at this juncture, he had no choice but to kneel down on both knees and kowtow to the white night. "Lord Qinglong, please forgive us!" Although a little reluctant, but also to do a good job. White night is also quite unexpected, looking at two people strangely. A moment later, he took a long breath. "Why do you agree with me? Didn''t you say that I was harming the prime minister? Is it the spy of the eagle family? How could the attitude of the two adults have changed so greatly in such a short time? " "We have no eyes just now. Fortunately, Lord black crow has clarified all these misunderstandings and let us know that your means are correct." Zhang Shilang was busy. "Black crow?" "Master Qinglong, you should have heard of the black crow?" Zhang Shilang and others asked strangely. "Yes, of course! How many of us in the eagle family have never heard of the name of the black crow The white night laughed, and then got up and said, "I''m going to cure the prime minister!" The crowd was overjoyed. "Great!" "But there''s one thing I want you to know.""What''s the matter? Lord Qinglong, it''s all right to speak. " "Even about the prime minister''s injury, you also know that you have previously obstructed me. In fact, because of the delay, the prime minister has missed the best time for treatment. In other words, I''m not sure whether the prime minister can be cured right now. Do you understand?" White night laughs. This word a, Xiao Tai doctor''s skull almost didn''t explode. "Lord Qinglong, this... This..." he opened his mouth trembling, but did not know how to refute. You know, if according to the light dragon, once something happens to the prime minister''s treatment, doctor Xiao and Shi Lang Zhang will become the sinners of the divine eagle clan. At that time, they are bound to be criticized by thousands of people and reviled by thousands of people. If so, it''s better to let the prime minister die! Doctor Xiao tightly clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He wanted to kill the arrogant man named light dragon now. But he knew that once he did, he would never be able to turn over in the family of eagles. "Mr. Zhang, what should I do?" Doctor Xiao looked at Zhang Shilang carefully and asked in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter!" After thinking for a while, Zhang Shilang said in a low voice: "he just put the pot on us first. If he said that, then he would not save the prime minister. The people would not blame him, but would blame us both. But you have to figure out one thing!" "What''s the matter?" "After all, this man is just a light family. He is just a light family. He tries to fight against us. Isn''t that for death?" As soon as the words came out, Xiao Taiyi''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Zhang, are you trying to... " let him go first and then! " "Good!" They made up their minds and immediately called out. "Lord Qinglong, we will agree to your request. Please go to see the prime minister as soon as possible." "Please move quickly, master Qinglong!" They spoke with sincerity. Many people look at it. White night silently nodded, drank a cup of tea, straight up. "You two are my guide www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2906 The crowd rushed back to the hall of miracle doctor. At the moment, the black crow is still doing care for the prime minister, dealing with the wound and stabilizing his injury. Seeing the black crow, the following feather was stunned and knelt down to salute. "Meet Lord crow!" Her voice trembled, her movements were pious and respectful. She knew who the man was and understood his status. It''s impossible for a person like her to meet such a distinguished person, but it''s just like a dream to be able to stand in front of her today. Feather takes a deep breath. The crowd saluted. Black crow''s face was expressionless, looked at the white night at the front and said faintly, "are you a light dragon?" "Yes." The white night is light. "It''s said that you are treating the prime minister just now, and it''s quite effective! In this case, let you continue to diagnose and treat the prime minister. " The black crow said faintly. "Good." The white night nodded and went directly to the front to offer a fresh sacrifice of the spirit of flowers and heaven to moisten the prime minister''s body. The crowd gazed. The black crow was quite surprised to see every move of the white night. "What a strange spirit!" The black crow couldn''t help murmuring. Feeling the vitality released from the spirit of heaven, the black crow''s eyes flashed a strange luster. People dare not breathe for fear of disturbing the night. Light feather is also nervous palms sweat. Now the white night represents their light home! If there''s something wrong with this, I''m afraid it''s not enough to die a hundred times. This diagnosis and treatment for about half an hour, the white night suddenly looked up, and stopped the matter on hand. "What''s the matter?" The next black crow immediately frowned and asked. "Oh, there''s something wrong." It''s not easy to walk in the daytime. "What''s wrong?" The crowd trembled. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? " Asked the black crow hoarse. "Because I just delayed the time and missed the best time to cure the prime minister, so it will be more troublesome to treat the prime minister now!" "More trouble? Then... The prime minister may be cured? " One man asked in a hurry. "Of course, it can be cured! But the process is complicated and requires some rare materials or magic weapons. " "The prime minister is the pillar of our family of divine eagles. Never fall down. As long as you can cure the prime minister, we can satisfy you with whatever you want." Zhang Shilang was busy. "Yes, that''s right. Whatever you want, just say it!" Doctor Xiao also hastened to agree. "Well, please take three man Tianshui and Zijin Xuanshi first!" Calm way of white night. "The water in the sky and the purple stone?" People were stunned. "This... This is not a normal thing." "I don''t know if we have..." people are in trouble. "Well, I''ve heard that doctor Xiao and Zhang Shilang have them at home." At this time, I don''t know who murmured. The two men with their heads down could not help but tremble. They looked up at the speaker with ugly faces. The speaker shuddered, opened his mouth, and realized that he had said something wrong. Many people suddenly realize. Yeah. Although these two treasures are rare, it seems that doctor Xiao and Zhang Shilang have one in each family? The purple and gold Xuanshi of doctor Xiao''s family, but the family heirloom of his family, has been passed down for generations, but it has always been something that Dr. Xiao is proud of. Generally, he would not touch it himself. As for Zhang Shilang''s Tiantian water, he also bought it at a very high price. It is said that he had prepared it for several decades. Originally, he intended to refine a magic weapon to help him practice martial arts. However, it never occurred to him that today the light dragon would use it. Their faces were almost black. And the eyes of the people around them are all focused on them. "Please go back to your residence and get it." White night side head, toward two people. They clenched their fists and clenched their teeth. They know that this is the night of deliberate revenge. Otherwise, how could it be so ingenious? What''s more, these two things have never been heard to be able to cure people... "they just said that in order to save the prime minister, can I mention anything? In this case, I''d like to ask you two adults to pick it up White night see two people hesitant, say again. "This..." doctor Xiao hesitated. "What? Are you two adults unwilling? Can you say that in the eyes of the two adults, the prime minister''s life is not worth a mere vulgar thing? " Asked the white night with a frown. "No, no, no, that''s not what we mean." "We are going to pick it up. Please wait patiently."Zhang Shilang said hoarsely that he wanted to leave with his fists. "Mr. Zhang, please remember that the prime minister''s situation is urgent and can''t be delayed any more. Please get the things quickly within half a column of incense, otherwise it will be delayed..." the white night didn''t go on, but they knew the consequences. "Get it quickly." The black crow cried. "Yes Two people shiver all over, busy is to answer with, turn to leave in a hurry. White night is sitting quietly on one side. People are talking and whispering. Half a column of incense less than the Kung Fu, they can see the two people panting back, and their hands are holding the sky water and purple stone. Zhang Shilang''s expression is good. As for doctor Xiao, he is extremely distressed. The look in his eyes towards the white night, he would like to eat it alive. "Oh? Dr. Xiao, it seems that you can''t bear it? " The white night glanced at him and asked. "No, no, no, how could it be? In order to save the prime minister, there is no reason why you can''t give up The prime minister squeezed out a smile. "That''s good!" White night nodded, directly brought things, in front of doctor Xiao''s face knead into powder, and then live on man Tianshui, for the prime minister. People stand on tiptoe and watch. They trembled, but they did not dare to make a sound. The white night is covered with the spirit of flowers and the spirit of heaven, moistening the prime minister''s body. However, those wounds on the prime minister actually healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It''s probably after a hundred years. "Hoo The faint Prime Minister suddenly took a big breath. "All right! All right "The prime minister is OK!" "Great!" The crowd was overjoyed and yelled again and again. The light feather over here is also stunned, staring at this scene in disbelief... "this guy... Actually cured the prime minister?" She was a bit of a shaker. Didn''t this man exist in the reign of emperor Jin? Isn''t he relying on Hong Bing? Without Hong Bing, this guy should be worthless! Why... Why can he cure the prime minister? So many powerful people are helpless with the prime minister''s injury. How did he do it? Can this man be more powerful than these strong men? Light feather head is in a mess, eyes are locked in the body of the white night. At this moment, she suddenly found that the existence of the Jin emperor period was mysterious www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2907 The prime minister didn''t open his eyes, but his whole body''s breath of life has been slowly rising, which seems quite surging. If this is not a sign of impending recovery, what can it be? "Great! Hahaha... " the crowd danced with joy and were extremely excited. For a time, feather thought he was dreaming. I didn''t expect that white night actually succeeded. It''s just like a dream... "the prime minister''s condition is still stable at present. The next thing to do is to stabilize his condition and injury. I think the imperial doctors of the palace of miraculous doctors will know how to do it. The rest is up to you." White night said quietly. "Good! Boy, you''re good at it! If you cure the prime minister, you are also a great success, Mr. Zhang! Remember to report to the patriarch as soon as possible, and ask for the light dragon brother of the light family! " The black crow said solemnly. "Yes, Lord Black Crow." Zhang Shilang is busy holding fists. But Xiao Tai doctor''s face is very ugly. He looked at Zhang Shilang and said what he wanted to say, but because of the scene, he finally held back. At this time, the white night opened its mouth again. "The prime minister''s injury, in fact, there is a possibility of recurrence, but also need special drugs and strength of unique people to suppress!" "Oh?" The crowd was shocked. I''ve locked my eyes on the night. "Come on, white night. Almost. Let''s go back." Light feather urgent, busy low voice way. But white night didn''t listen to her. "What do you mean, little brother?" The black crow asked. "Strictly speaking, the prime minister is not completely out of danger! It also needs a great power to recuperate. " White night said seriously. "Great power?" The crowd breathed. "The prime minister and I are close friends. I will help you with this help. Don''t worry, little brother." The black crow thought. However, the white night shook his head again: "black crow, I''m afraid you can''t help." "Why?" The black crow was also confused and immediately asked. "Because the black crow is not strong enough." Calm way of white night. As soon as this word came out, the scene was stunned. Everyone stares at the white night in disbelief. Is the black crow not strong enough? Does he know the black crow? Does he know the identity and status of the black crow? Even if the general is here, he will give the black crow three points. How dare he be so arrogant? People around one by one stare at the white night, many people are angry. "Light dragon! You are too presumptuous "What are you talking about?" "Are you looking down on us, Lord black crow?" "It''s lawless. Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Don''t you kneel down for me and kowtow to the Lord of the night?" "Kneel down!" "Yes! Get down on your knees "Get down on your knees Everyone was filled with indignation and roared, and everyone was extremely angry. Although the light dragon has built miraculous skills and healed the prime minister, this is not the capital he can indulge in! What''s more, many imperial doctors on the scene were originally angry. Why could the existence of this seemingly non Jin emperor period cure the prime minister? Isn''t that to say, the people in the doctor''s hall are a bunch of rubbish? Therefore, taking advantage of the fact that the public has been criticized directly. However, in the face of the blame and reprimand of the people, they did not say a word at night, as if they had not heard what these people said. Light feather is very anxious, want to explain, but can''t find a word. However, the black crow looked at the white night with deep appreciation in the bottom of his eyes. Yes. The black crow is very appreciative. However, the most daring way to deal with ordinary people is to treat all people with extraordinary skill? "Shut up The black crow cried out. For an instant, there was no sound. "Lord Black Crow...". The black crow raised his hand and motioned to him not to open his mouth, but said: "little brother, since you think I am not strong enough and not qualified, who do you think has this ability in our Eagle clan?" "Is it still necessary to ask? Of course, it''s the patriarch! " "Patriarch?" Everyone couldn''t help shaking. "Yes, if the prime minister''s injury is to be completely stabilized, we must rely on the clan leader! Otherwise, no matter how well the imperial doctors in the palace of Shenyi take good care of them, the prime minister''s life will not be in danger! " White night is particularly serious."This..." people all look puzzled. "So you have to ask the patriarch to go out of the pass?" The black crow frowned. "Yes, we must ask the patriarch to leave the pass immediately, and arrange me to meet with the patriarch. I have to explain how to stabilize the prime minister''s injury." The white night is light. As soon as he said this, the black crow and others fell into silence. Light feather Zheng next, also suddenly understand. It seems that the white night still did not forget to see the patriarch. He said so much to create opportunities for himself. Light feather sighs secretly, simply is to let go, no longer to dissuade the white night what. "The patriarch is closing down now, not everyone can see it! And I don''t belong to the imperial court, but I have a good personal relationship with the prime minister. I''m afraid I can''t do anything if it involves the patriarch. " The black crow thought about it and said, "but I think we can inform the general about this matter. Let the general go to see the clan leader in person and make it clear. For the sake of the prime minister''s life, the clan leader will definitely leave the pass in advance." "Black crow, I''m afraid..." at this time, Zhang Shilang murmured, and his face was worried. "Well?" The black crow looked at Mr. Zhang and asked, "what are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid... Oh, nothing, nothing..." Zhang Shilang laughed, but he refused to say the rest of the words. The black crow frowned darkly, but he was too lazy to ask more questions. He said, "you are responsible for informing the general, Lord Qinglong. You must be tired to cure the prime minister. Go to have a rest first. Here you can give it to the imperial doctors in the Shenyi temple! Let the rest of us go. " "Yes." The crowd respectfully saluted the black crow, and when the black crow left, they left again and again. The prime minister''s affair has come to an end. But on the way out of the palace, light feather is restless. She noticed that many people in the palace had changed their eyes when they looked at her again. It must have spread all over the palace. I''m afraid it won''t take long to spread to the eagle clan... although this is not a bad influence, this light dragon is not a real light family. So swaggering, if people find out his identity, then what to do? When she thought of this, she was very anxious www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2908 Light home. When you hear something in the palace from Qingyu''s mouth, Qingxiang almost doesn''t kneel down on the ground, completely stupid. "Are you... Crazy?" Light flying Na Na road. "Father, that''s it. There''s no choice! Now Lord Black Crow must send someone to inform the general. Then let the white night see the patriarch! " Light feather sighs. Qingxiang''s face became tense. Looking at the white night when he was drinking tea, he asked in a low voice: "white dragon master, I also ask you, prime minister, does he really need a great power to stabilize his injury?" "Fake." "The prime minister''s injury has not been cured at all," he said without expression "What?" The father and daughter were stunned. "How could it be? White Dragon Lord, didn''t you... Have cured the prime minister just now? As you can see, how... How could... Not be cured? " Light feather is frightened, stupidly asks a way. "That''s just an illusion. In fact, the prime minister''s injury is not so easy to cure. What I have done previously is to stabilize the prime minister''s injury so that he will not easily deteriorate. In fact, the prime minister is still likely to die." Calm way of white night. "What?" Qingxiang and Qingyu are screaming. Light feather covers the forehead, people are a bit untenable. She felt dizzy and fainting. "White dragon master! Are you willing to kill our family? " Sitting on a chair, he roared with pain. "Light householder, I said that I will deal with this matter. Why should you worry? What''s more, I didn''t say that I couldn''t cure the prime minister. " "What do you do?" Light Xiang suddenly raised his head. "The prime minister''s wound is particularly complicated. I checked it and found that it contains a lot of blood demons'' power. This blood demon''s power is extremely strong. It can''t be known for a while. It needs years of healing! If I can meet the patriarch and discuss cooperation, I will try to cure the prime minister''s injury. You don''t have to worry about this. " White night laughs. "But what if the negotiation fails?" Light Xiang asks. "Then the injury... I''m not obliged to treat it." The white night is light. After all, it will take a lot of energy and time to cure this injury. If the negotiation fails, the white night will not waste time on it. Time is pressing. The world will open the way to the holy mountain at any time. He must race against the clock. "White dragon master, how can this be done? If you really talk about cooperation with sincerity, you should show more! Why? " It''s a fast way. "If I don''t show my sincerity, I will not enter the eagle clan through you. I can break into here by force and force your clan leader to come out and talk with him again!" It''s cold at night. "What do you mean? Do you still want to use force to force us to bow to you? White Dragon Lord, are you a little over your own "Out of control? I don''t think it''s just that you don''t know enough about my ability Calm way of white night. "You..." flying angry. Although he was framed by chongmu and others, he was still loyal to the clan leader and the eagle clan. Naturally, he was particularly angry when he heard the words of white night. "Damn it! How disgusting! White dragon master, if you say so, then we have nothing to talk about! My light family can''t help you anything, please leave the eagle clan quickly! If you don''t go, I''d rather apologize to the general! " Qingxiang was so angry that he immediately said. "Dad!! No Qingyu''s face changed with fright. She ran forward and cried, "Dad, calm down! White Dragon Lord, my father is just angry for a moment. You must not take it to heart. " "Miss Qingyu, thank you for talking for me all the time, but the decision-making power of this matter is not in my hands, but in your hands. The reason why I come here is Yan''er. Please help me. If you really can''t help, I won''t blame you. Go to find Yan''er and take her away from the Shenying clan." Calm way of white night. "White dragon master, no!" Light feather quickly stopped the white night. "Feather son, you let him go!" Light Xiang said indignantly. "Dad! Why are you so stubborn? " Light feather also particularly angry way. "What is obstinacy? He is totally playing tricks on our family Qingxiang was excited and flushed. "Dad, the White Dragon Lord is here now. He is on the same line with our light family. If he can''t persuade the patriarch to cooperate with him, and if he does such a thing and makes fun of the prime minister''s life, then my light family will be charged, and he won''t want to go anywhere, will he?" Light feather road. Light Xiang hears the sound, excited mood this just slightly eased a few. "What do you mean?" Light Xiang Shen asked. "Dad, things have come to this point. It''s better to let the White Dragon Master continue. No matter what, as long as things can be done, then everything will be easy to say! We can have peace of mind, can''t we? " Light feather extrusion smile way."But now the prime minister is still in danger. If things are exposed, do you know what will happen to our light family?" Qingxiang asked angrily. Feather opens his mouth. As it was, she could only look into the white night. "White dragon master, what do you think?" "We have to wait for the general''s reply. If the general is willing to come forward and introduce me to the patriarch, everything will be easy. If the introduction can''t.. Then this matter will be difficult to handle." The white night face is expressionless way. Feather is silent. Love white night bet all the treasure on this head. I can''t stop sighing, and my face is full of anxiety. This is a very risky thing. It is still unknown whether the general can invite a clan leader. You know, even the foreign invasion, the patriarch did not show up, now the prime minister has an accident, the patriarch will really care? "Master! Master At this time, outside sounded the housekeeper''s urgent cry. Light Xiang light feather Qi a Zheng, raise eyes to look, but see housekeeper rushed in. "What''s the matter? Why are you so flustered?" Qingxiang asked. "Master, it''s about the prime minister." Said the housekeeper. "About the prime minister?" "Last night, it has been known to all people in the whole family. It is said that there was a miracle doctor in our family, and even the prime minister''s serious injury could be cured. The imperial doctors in the Shenyi hall could not lift their heads. Now, the imperial doctors of the whole Shenyi Hall have words about our light family, even Wang Yuyi. Just now, he returned all the things that we sent to him and said that he was the third young master Injury, he doesn''t see it. Let''s invite the miracle doctor of our light family to see it! " The housekeeper wanted to cry without tears. "What?" Qingxiang is stunned. "Third brother..." Qingyu is also stupid. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2909 "How could this be so?" Flying like ants on a hot pot, it''s round and round. Light feather also muddled circle. Her eyes were red, and she hurried forward and asked, "housekeeper, that is to say, Doctor Wang doesn''t care about the life and death of the third brother? How could Wang Yuyi be so heartless? He is the son-in-law of our light family at least "Miss, you don''t know. It''s not Doctor Wang who is heartless, but he dare not! If he continues to treat the diseases and injuries of our light family, he will offend the whole Shenyi hall, which is the imperial doctor of the imperial palace. The relationship is very complicated. Many princes and ministers have been helped by the people of the Shenyi temple. Wang Yuyi... He can''t afford to offend him! " The housekeeper wanted to cry without tears. She bit her head and whispered. "Doctor Wang dare not offend the Shenyi temple, otherwise he will not have a foothold in the family of divine Eagles! It seems that our family is in danger at this point. " Light Xiang Long relaxed breath, looked at the white night, the heart is already a tired. He is now at the height of regret. If he had known that things would develop to this point, how could he agree with Qingyu''s absurd behavior and bring this outsider into Qingjia''s house? Now the whole light family has been on the white night, and they can''t get off. Now it''s up to fate. "I hope my family can survive this disaster safely." Light Xiang sighed secretly and murmured in his heart. However, at this time, another servant of the light family ran into the hall in a hurry. "Master! Master! Here we are! Here we are This voice, light Xiang and others are all stunned. "Distinguished guest? What kind of guest Qingxiang asked. "Mr. Chen of Hubu is here!" The servant said with a smile. "Mr. Chen of Hubu?" Qingxiang was at a loss: "our Qingjia and Hubu''s Mr. Chen have always been well water, do not invade the river, almost no communication ah, how did he come this time?" "Master, it seems that Mr. Chen is here to see a doctor." "See... See a doctor?" Qingxiang almost didn''t choke on his saliva. "Yes, see a doctor! Mr. Chen did not come alone this time. He also brought his daughter with him, saying that he would ask our family''s miracle doctor for diagnosis and treatment. " "His daughter?" "Do you mean... Chen Lou?" "Yes, Miss Chen Lou!" Said the housekeeper. Father and daughter listen, face is all black a circle. "Lord Chen actually brought Chen Lou with him... Didn''t he know that Miss Chen Lou''s condition was so bewildered that even the people in the Shenyi hall were at a loss... How did he come to us?" Light feather says in amazement. "It''s not because of our miracle doctor?" Light Xiang secretly gritted his teeth and looked at the white night. Feather is silent. "Master, what should I do this time?" The housekeeper asked. "What else can I do? Can it be cured or not? Can Mr. Chen still be angry with my family? " Light Xiang murmured, turned his head to the white night and said, "Lord white dragon, please deal with it and send the Lord Chen away! Remember, don''t offend me. Speak softly. Don''t make enemies for me. " White night eyebrows slightly frown, but did not refuse, to housekeeper way: "lead me to go." "Good Lord Qinglong, this way, please." Housekeeper busy way. There are not many people in the light family who know the identity of white night. Naturally, the less people know, the better. Light feather does not go with light feather. Qingxiang is inconvenient to show up. After all, he is also a little pro. If the doctor is not good, Mr. Chen will complain. If he is, many things are not easy to say. Now that the matter is done, let the housekeeper go with the white night. If there is a housekeeper, I can handle it. "Father, what should I do now?" Light feathered willow eyebrows frown, full of melancholy way. "What should I do?" Light Xiang asked. "The story of the White Dragon Master treating the prime minister has been spread. Many people think that his medical skills are higher than those of the Shenyi temple. I''m afraid... This Lord Chen will not be the first one." Light feather bit the cherry lip path. Qingxiang breathed a little, and then said in a deep voice: "you''re right. This Lord Chen will not be the first one. There must be many people coming to visit us. I want to ask our miracle doctor of Qingjia to diagnose and treat them! But you''re a little bit worried about it. " "Superfluous?" "Yes, it''s superfluous. When the miracle doctor of our light family fails to diagnose and treat others, people will gradually turn their expectation of this miracle doctor into disappointment. Let white dragon master refuse more. When the time comes, let alone some difficult and miscellaneous diseases, and even some ordinary minor diseases can''t be dealt with, who will come to our light family miracle doctor? Even the people in the doctor''s hall will think that the doctor is not worthy of his reputation. In this way, people in the temple of Shenyi will be less hostile to us, right? " "My father was right. Why didn''t I think of it?" Light feather''s eyes brightened, and her face was happy again."This white Dragon Lord is a disaster to us, but we can''t be separated from him. We can''t stay away from it. We can only do our best to minimize the loss." "In that case, father, why don''t we go there and have a look." "Mr. Chen, somehow, get in touch with someone..." "if so, the more you have to show up, the more you are the owner of the light family. If you personally supervise the light family doctor''s action, others will not have any criticism, and they will think that the light family doctor must have used all his strength. Otherwise, the more you refuse to show up, you will let others think that you deliberately let him stay. In this way, is it not self defeating? ¡±Light feather road. "My daughter, you are right! Why didn''t I think about that? It seems that you are growing up, I am old! " "The father must not say such words, and the daughter is only taught by his father." Light feather smile way. "Let''s go and have a look at it now." "Well." The father and daughter made up their minds and went to the front hall. However, as soon as I entered the front hall, I heard an emotional and grateful voice coming from inside. "Light doctor! Light miracle doctor! You are my daughter''s new parents! I''m on my knees! " Voice with a cry, especially sincere. "Mr. Chen, don''t do this. I''m just trying to do something about it! It''s no big deal. You need more rest and recuperation after your love goes back! After good health care, recovery is not a problem "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." Crying and crying. Qingxiang and Qingyu were shocked and looked at each other. "Father, what''s going on here?" Light feather asked. "Go, go in and have a look!" Light glides down the road and walks into the front hall with light feather. However, as soon as he entered the front hall, he saw the Lord Chen kneeling on the ground and kowtowed to the endless embrace of the white night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2910 "Mr. Chen, what are you doing? Get up, get up! Didn''t I say that? It''s not necessary! " In the daytime, he helped up the old man Chen who was kneeling on the ground. Mr. Chen was so excited that he had tears on his face. And in the next chair sat a pale girl. The girl seemed to have problems with her legs and could not stand, but she was very excited at the moment. "Light doctor, if not for you, I really don''t know how to treat my injury." "Don''t say that. In short, I can cure miss''s injury. It''s really a fluke." Smile at night. "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." Mr. Chen continued to thank. And behind the light feather and light Xiang are confused circle, do not know what to say. I don''t know how long it took to make a sound. "Mr. Chen, you are..." Qingxiang couldn''t help speaking. "Oh, master Qingxiang! You''re here! " "Thank you very much," he said gratefully! Thank you very much this time. If it wasn''t for your miracle doctor, my daughter would never want to get up and walk in her life, let alone cultivate her way! Thank you very much "What? Do you mean love''s injury has been cured Light glides to ask dully. "Yes, the medical skills of light miracle doctors are excellent and extraordinary. They are much better than those in the doctor''s hall. You don''t know. I went to the doctor''s Hall no less than ten times, and each time I brought precious gifts. As a result, those guys only accepted gifts, but didn''t see a doctor. It''s not good to cure my daughter''s injury. Thank you very much this time!" Mr. Chen said, and then as if thinking of something, rushed to the humanity behind him: "what are you still in a daze? Will you bring the things you''ve prepared "Yes, my Lord!" Later people moved some valuable things and put them on the front hall. Light Xiang stupidly looking at all this, the whole person some can''t return to God. As for the light feather, long ago silly in situ, the brain is a blank. "Well, Mr. Chen, lingai still needs more rest. Take her back to recuperate quickly." White night said with a smile. "Good! Good! Doctor, I''ll leave for the time being Mr. Chen said gratefully. Then he ran to Qingxiang and made a respectful bow. He said respectfully and seriously: "master, if you need help from me in the future, it''s OK to say so! I will try my best! " "Ah? oh Good! Good! Mr. Chen, you are welcome! You are welcome Light Xiang to return to God, quickly squeeze out a smile, not to stop nodding. Mr. Chen left with his daughter soon. Qingxiang didn''t come back until he arrived at the door. When I got to the front hall, I was sitting there drinking tea. With his mouth open, he doesn''t know what to say. But light feather couldn''t help it. "White dragon master, what''s going on? My father didn''t ask you to perfunctorily treat Mr. Chen, did he? Why did you cure Mr. Chen? " "I don''t think his daughter''s injury is serious, so he did it. Why? Why do you look so unhappy? If I can''t cure it, you should be in a more awkward position. " White night light said. "This..." Qingyu opened his mouth and didn''t know how to refute it. At this time, light Xiang stepped forward. "White dragon master, haven''t you thought about it? After you have cured this, the matter has spread. All the people of the eagle clan think that you are a miracle doctor, and they will come to see you for treatment at that time. If you can''t cure it, how do you deal with it? " Qingxiang said seriously. "Who told you that the miracle doctor must treat all kinds of diseases and all kinds of injuries must be dealt with?" White night looked at him strangely. "But the problem is that you can even cure the prime minister''s injury. In their eyes, if you can''t cure it well, it''s hard to explain. They will resent you and my family." Light Xiang helpless way. "The owner of the house is worried too much. Things are not as complicated as you think." Shaking his head and laughing at night, he was calm. Light Xiang sighs. Just then, the housekeeper came down again. "Master! Not good! Here comes another distinguished guest "Distinguished guest? What kind of guest Light Xiang shivered all over and asked. "Lord Qi from the Ministry of labor and general Kou from the military department are all here!" "Ah?" Qingxiang''s face is pale. Have you ever seen so many big people? "Quick, quick, feather son, go to inform your uncles, inform the high-level of the light family, and let them come to meet you all quickly!" Qingxiang busy road. "Yes! It''s... Father! " Light feather quickly ran down. After a while, light home high-rise clattered all ran out, with light Xiang to the gate to meet the guests. "Ah, general Kou, Lord Qi, what brings you here? Come on, come on! Please come inLight Xiang squeeze out a smile, hurry to greet. "Ha ha, light master, I dare to disturb you, please forgive me!" "What? Ladies and gentlemen, it''s too late for me to be happy! Let''s have a cup of tea first. " "OK." All entered the house. But before he took the seat, general Kou couldn''t help it. "Master of the light family, where is the light doctor who cured the prime minister last night?" "Light doctor?" Qingxiang is stunned. "What? Is he not here? " General Kou frowned. "No! Yes! He''s here! But gentlemen, what are you looking for Light Xiang asks carefully. "What else can be done? Naturally, I want to ask the light doctor to diagnose and treat our difficult and miscellaneous diseases! " They looked at each other with a smile. "This..." "what? Is it inconvenient to be a light householder? " "No, no, no, what''s the inconvenience?" Light Xiang busy squeeze out a smile, and then toward light feather make a look, bitter smile way: "feather son, go, go quickly to call light dragon." "Yes, father!" Light feather sighs and turns to the white night. When he saw the white night, Qingyu said directly, "Lord white dragon, these are all dignitaries. They have power and power. Don''t offend them!" "I know." "What''s more, if their symptoms can''t be cured, they must not be concealed. They need to tell the truth... In fact, the father''s meaning is that he hopes you can refuse these two adults, otherwise... More and more people will come to you for medical treatment..." Qingyu worried: "if things are beyond control, what should we do?" "Don''t worry. I''m measured." White night faint smile, follow light feather to go out. After seeing the general Kou and the Lord Qi, they chatted with him in the daytime, and then led the two adults to the side hall for diagnosis and treatment alone. Qingyu and Qingxiang are waiting outside. "Father, should you be all right?" Light feather asks carefully. "Leave it to fate." Light Xiang heaves a long sigh, shakes his head light way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2911 In the daytime, the family members of the family were worried. No one dared to go inside to see what was going on. They were afraid to disturb them and offend them. "Father, if the White Dragon Master cured the two adults, would you like to ask him to see the injury for the third brother?" At this time, light feather seems to think of something, busy is said. "Your third brother?" Light Xiang Leng next, shook his head: "his injury is not ordinary people can cure! I have to admit that the white dragon master has some means, but to say that he can cure your third brother''s injury... There is no hope "Father, now even the king''s doctor doesn''t care about the third brother. If you don''t let the White Dragon Master try it, will you want the third brother to die?" Light feather red eye orbit. Light Xiang opened his mouth, and finally shook his head and sighed. After waiting outside for more than half an hour, they saw the white night walk out of the house with general Kou and Lord Qi. A few people were chatting and laughing and chatting happily. Qingxiang and others are all stunned. "White dragon master, what''s the situation? What''s the matter with the two adults? " Qingxiang asked busily. "It''s all right!" White night laughs. "Master of Qingxiang''s family, the doctor of light dragon is really excellent! admire! I admire you General Kou laughed and held his fist at Qingxiang. Light Xiang some muddled, looking at the hearty laughter of a few people, silently nodded. "Master of light family, it''s really amazing that you can have such extraordinary existence as master Qinglong. Our stubborn diseases are also left behind during our practice. We have been treated in the hall of miracle doctor for many years, but we have never seen any effect, but we never want to be cured by master Qinglong! Thank you very much, Lord Qingxiang "Yes, if there is no light dragon miracle doctor, we will continue to suffer from this old disease," they said with a smile. "You''re welcome, gentlemen." The white night smiles. However, when he saw the Lord Qi waving his hand, the people behind him immediately carried a large number of goods and put them in front of the light Xiang and others. "Master Qingxiang, a little meaning, no respect!" Qi said with a smile. "Lord Qi, what are you doing? Take it back quickly. Take it back. It''s not good for others to see it! " Qingxiang busy road. "Well, what''s this? I''m not afraid of these rewards! These rights should be the cost of diagnosis and treatment! Don''t refuse to be a light master. " Qi said with a smile. "This..." What Qingxiang wanted to say, but Lord Qi insisted on it again and again, so he could only answer: "in this case, Lord Qi, let''s just accept it for the time being, and we will visit in the future!" "Ha ha ha, I''ll be waiting for you!" Lord Qi clasped his fist and turned away. As for general Kou, he didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he laughed and said, "I''m sorry, master. I didn''t prepare anything in a hurry today." "No, no, general Kou. Where is that? A little busy, how dare you accept your gift? " Qingxiang waved his hand. "Oh, don''t worry! Light master, I will not take advantage of you! In this way, I heard that you are not ready to seek things from the palace in the North mine? It''s not approved yet, is it? In this way, I allow it! The northern mine will be handed over to your light family, and I will repay you a favor. How about that? " General Kou said with a smile. "Ah?? Really? " Light Xiang glared, once thought that general Kou was joking. "What do you think I am? How can such a thing be a joke General Kou said seriously. "Oh, thank you, general Kou! Thank you, general Kou Light flying, big joy, repeatedly holding fist. "Hehe, it''s a trivial matter! Chieftain Qingxiang, Lord Qinglong, I still have something to do. I will stay soon. Goodbye "Come on, I''ll send general Kou off myself!" Light Xiang is in a good mood and says in a hurry. "No, no!" "Yes, yes, general Kou. This way, please." "Yes." General Kou did not refuse, and they walked out of the door. Light feather stupidly stands aside, looking at what kind of father with smile, the brain is a little confused. The smile on his face didn''t stop when his father came back. The rest of the light family are also happy and excited. "Finally, I got the North mine!" "Ha ha, great! Great "Now our light family will rise up!" The crowd danced. Light feather is also quite happy. As a light family, she naturally knows what Beikuang means to the light family. In fact, the light family had been fighting for Beikuang a few years ago. Unfortunately, the light family didn''t have any contacts in the palace. Even if the mine was not managed, they couldn''t get their hands on it. Qingjia also used many methods and found many relationships, but it has been an unknown number until now, so it is difficult to completely take the management right of Beikuang.But I never thought that after curing the general Kou''s stubborn illness, he easily obtained the right to use Beikuang... "incredible!" Light Xiang vomited a breath, full of emotion. "Father, this..." when Qingyu stepped forward, she could not say what she wanted to say, but she could only look at the white night over there. Qingxiang understood the meaning of light feather, coughed twice and walked towards the white night. "White dragon master, thank you very much." Light Xiang approaches the white night and lowers his voice. With so many light family members on the scene, it is not good for him to directly reveal the identity of the white night. "Master of light family, I have laid so many contacts for you. Should you repay me?" White night said quietly. "White Dragon Lord''s grace, my light family is naturally not to repay, but the biggest trouble is not over, it is too early to say these." Glide low. The night is silent. But listen to light Xiang again: "White Dragon Lord, your means are so magical, but I don''t know if the white dragon master can help to save the dog?" "Your son? What''s the matter? " "Dog is light and peaceful. Ten years ago, he accidentally injured the spirit of heaven during his practice, so that his accomplishments were lost and he could not practice again. However, he was weak and sickly from his small body. Without the support of cultivation, he was afraid that his life would not be long. Previously, the imperial doctor in the palace examined him and said that the spirit in dog''s body did not disperse, but was in a resting state. If he could activate it, his cultivation would be restored and his life would be able to be restored But up to now, no one can activate the spirit of heaven. Master white dragon, if you have the means, can you give it a try Qingxiang said respectfully and earnestly. However, the white night shook his head. "The purpose of my coming here is to see the patriarch. Since the light family owners are unwilling to help me, why should I help you?" "This..." Qingxiang was stunned. "Well, I''m tired. It''s time to have a rest. Good bye, master." I got up at night and planned to go back to my place to have a rest. However, at this time, another large group of people entered the light house www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2912 "Where is the light miracle doctor?" A loud voice resounded. All the people here looked at the sound source in unison. The white night did not stop and looked at it. Unexpectedly, all the people in the light family almost broke their courage and knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the visitors. "I don''t know if you''re here. I''d like to welcome you far away. Please forgive me!" "Please forgive me The trembling cry continued. "Lord?" The white night was stunned. "White dragon master, this is the younger brother of the clan leader! Lord Zhao! Do you want to make a gift to Prince Zhao Light Xiang cries out. "Lord Zhao?" The white night frowned and looked at the man. In the middle of the group, a man in a white robe with a moustache and a crest on his forehead came over. Men wear luxurious and noble temperament. You can see that they are not ordinary people. "Brother of the patriarch? It''s interesting. " The white night murmured, but it did not move. "Get up." That Zhao Wang Ye also did not notice him, only casually called out, then his eyes fell on light Xiang''s body, mouth way: "who is light dragon miracle doctor?" "I am!" White night came straight out. "Are you a light dragon?" Zhao Wang Ye looked up and down at the white night and said calmly, "it seems that it''s just like this. Your medical skills are really so good?" "I don''t know medicine." Shake your head at night. "What do you say?" Prince Zhao''s eyes were cold. Light family breath is almost frozen. What is this white night talking about at this juncture? Just now those people light family are not guilty, and this one compared with those a few people just now, it is nothing. If you offend this person, the whole family of divine eagles will have no place to live in! Light feather is anxious to cry out. But white night is fearless, not slow way: "I really do not understand medical skills, but I know how to deal with some injuries, I these, can only be called means." When the crowd heard this, they were relieved. "Yes, yes, yes, Lord Zhao. The light dragon is like this. Although he is not good at cultivation, his method is very unique. If you have anything to ask him to deal with, he will certainly have a way." Light Xiang quickly got up and squeezed out a smile. "Oh? Is it? Then I''ll see it! " Zhao Wang Ye gave a faint smile and then waved his hand. But see behind two people carrying a large cage came in. And in that cage, there is a fierce animal like a leopard but not a leopard. The fierce beast is particularly manic at the moment, constantly growling in the cage, very aggressive. "Is this?" Light family members can not help asking. "This is my favorite! Xuanbao! He has been with the king for many years. However, when he went out on a tour, Xuanbao was accidentally scratched by a unique thorn, so that it was poisoned by a unique thorn. This poison will not kill it, but it will make it difficult to control itself and lose its sense! Today, the king brought it with me just to ask the light doctor to cure Xuanbao! Light dragon miracle doctor, should it be ok? " Zhao Wang ye asked with a smile. "What? This is Xuanbao? " Many people at the scene screamed out. All of us have changed color. Even light feather can''t help to cover his mouth, his face is white. "What? You seem to be afraid of this leopard? " White night asked curiously. "You don''t know how terrible this leopard is!" Light feather''s voice trembled, and he said, "in fact, Lord Zhao has been looking for a cure for Xuanbao, and he also went to the imperial doctor''s palace to see him. However, there were three imperial doctors who treated Xuanbao, and three of them died at Xuanbao''s mouth! So you don''t know how serious it is? " "What?" The white night was stunned, but I didn''t think there was such a thing... "this matter was suppressed by Lord Zhao by using all kinds of contacts and power, so it didn''t spread widely. However, we have received some news. Recently, this matter has been a little light, but we never thought that today, Lord Zhao actually brought the Xuan leopard to the light house..." Qingyu swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice: "Bai" Dragon Master, if this animal is not handled well, whether you or our light family, it will be destroyed... " " don''t worry, I have my own discretion in this matter! " The white night took a deep breath and said calmly. Light feather nods silently. At this time, she can only choose to believe in white night. "How about light dragon doctor? You should be able to cure this king''s pet? " Zhao Wang ye called out to the white night. However, seeing the white night, he walked directly to the cage, stood in front of Xuanbao, looked at it carefully, and then slowly said: "its toxin has been carefully into the muscles and bones. To completely remove the toxin, it is very simple to cut open its chest, then take out the tendons and collaterals, apply special medicine, and then suture the wound, so that it grows new muscles and collaterals Nothing more. " White night light said."Cramps?" Prince Zhao''s face changed slightly, and then he said with a smile: "this is not a simple thing. Xuanbao''s muscles and veins are different from those of human beings. If you want to take out its tendons, you have to know it! It seems to me that only the light dragon doctor can do this, right? " "I can do it, but I need someone to hold Xuanbao down for me. I can''t let him move freely. Otherwise, how can I get cramps?" White night road. "Hold it down?" "Mr. Zhao, as a king, you are like a cloud of experts around you. I want to hold down such a beast, shouldn''t it be a big problem? You just need to hold it down and I can detoxify it White night road. "This..." Prince Zhao''s face became ugly. Hold the beast down? What''s so easy? Since the animal was poisoned, his mind was out of control, and he had been somewhat disowned. Otherwise, Lord Zhao would not have locked him in an iron cage. "What? Can''t lord Zhao do it? Is Zhao Wang Ye expecting me to be the emperor of Jin Dynasty to subdue this Xuanbao? And then detoxify it? If so, Mr. Zhao, you''d better find someone else. I can''t do this kind of work. You should also see that light dragon''s strength is too low to be competent for such a thing! " White night waved his hand, a helpless look. "You..." Prince Zhao was so angry that he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he finally held back. He could only stare at the white night, and then said to the humanity behind him: "go, drag the beast out of the cage, and then press it in front of the light dragon doctor, and ask him to treat him!" "Ah? Wang Ye, this.... "Lord, you don''t know the appearance of Xuanbao''s madness. It''s hard to subdue this beast by us alone!" "Lord, spare your life!" "We are not rivals of this beast Zhao Nai''s face is unbearable. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2913 "What do you mean?" Zhao Wang Ye was completely angry. He glared at his entourage behind him and said angrily, "what does this king do for you? What are you talking about? Give it to me! Give it all to me "This..." "Lord..." "no one can go! I will send him to the prison! " Zhao Wang Ye said angrily. All the souls had no choice but to go to the cage. "Quick, quickly call for the family guard, guard here, don''t let this beast run out to make trouble!" Qingxiang also shouts in a hurry. He saw that it was impossible for the men brought by King Zhao to deal with Xuanbao. At first, Xuanbao''s momentum frightened them. The feather on this side is in a hurry. "White Dragon Lord, if those people can''t catch Xuanbao, will it not lead to disaster?" Light feather busy road. "If this is the case, then the responsibility is not the light of the family, but the Lord Zhao is in charge. Don''t worry, if there is any loss at that time, I think Lord Zhao will compensate for it!" White night laughs. "You..." light feather gas don''t know what to say. Click! At this point, the cage door is opened. One by one, the guards of King Zhao urged the soul of heaven to suppress the leopard in the cage, intending to suppress it to the ground and drag it out of the cage. "Roar Xuan leopard let out an angry roar. His huge body actually stood up trembling and then rushed to the outside. "No! The beast wants to rush out "Stop him!" People shout. Several souls immediately rushed up, trying to block Xuanbao. But Xuanbao''s strength was so strong that she knocked these people to the ground. "Ouch "It''s killing me!" "Lord, no, the animal''s strength seems to have increased a lot after being poisoned. I''m afraid it''s changed! We are not rivals A guard struggled to get up and yelled. Prince Zhao was sweating and looked at the others who were still struggling with Xuanbao. He couldn''t help but shout at Qingxiang: "Qingxiang! What are you family members doing? Give it to me Light Xiang this just reacts to come over, wave hand in a hurry to shout: "go up! All on me, hold that leopard! Come on "Yes The light family members are flocking. "Roar!" Xuanbao calls more and more loud, but also struggle more and more fierce. Under the manic, it''s amazing. But at last, there were too many people. The masters of the light family were all mobilized by Qingxiang, and they all rushed to the ground. Finally, Xuanbao was pressed to the ground. Xuanbao tried his best to struggle, but it didn''t help. "All right! okay! The beast is at last in peace Zhao Wang Ye was very happy. He gasped for a few times, and looked at the white night: "light dragon miracle doctor, hurry up! Cure the animal quickly "How can I treat it?" The white night looked at the Xuan leopard which was full of people on his body and said faintly: "there are so many people lying on this Xuan leopard. Where do you want me to start the knife? Where is the cramp? " "What?" Zhao Wangye was stunned and looked at him in amazement: "what do you mean?" "Let them loose!" The white night is light. "Let go of the beast and go mad!" "I can''t move the knife if I don''t release it." White night shrugs. "So you mean... Can''t be cured?" Zhao Wang Ye''s eyes are cold. "Yes! But only if you let me cure it! " "You..." Prince Zhao was so angry that he could not speak. White night is not urgent, so standing, as if watching a play. Prince Zhao was a little angry. But he didn''t just give up, but growled, "OK, light dragon! In that case, I will satisfy you! I''ll send for someone to suppress this beast, but I have to tell you, if you don''t cure my pet! Then, all people, including you and the light family, don''t want to have a good life again! " "Ah?" Qingxiang''s face changed. All the light family members are flustered. But listen to the white night with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as you can ask people to hold down the animal, and then give me enough space, I promise to cure it!" "Yes! I hope you''re not fooling me, or I promise you''ll die without a grave! " Zhao said, gritting his teeth, he took a token from his waist and put it on the hand of the man next to him. "You, take my token and go to the palace to invite the gold master! Do you hear me "Gold master?" The people next to him were shocked and looked at him in disbelief: "Lord, this... Will Lord gold come?""Tell him that I have something urgent for him to help. If he dares to refuse, I will sue him in front of my elder brother! Come on Zhao Wang Ye roared. "Yes, Lord!" The man did not dare to hesitate and ran out of the light house with the token. The white night over here is astonished. Gold master? "Who is that?" "The first expert in the palace!" The next light feather whispered: "he belongs to the imperial palace guard. He is powerful and terrifying. He is one of the many great powers of the eagle clan! He is responsible for all security issues in the palace! If this person can come here, then this is only Xuanbao, it must be no surprise! " "Is it? Is this man so good? " White night is curious. "Of course, it''s just this person... I''m afraid it can''t be transferred by Lord Zhao." The light feather is full of worry. "Prince Zhao took out the token representing his own identity. He must be sure of it. Let''s take it easy for a moment. Let''s see." White night laughs. Light feather nods silently. The crowd tried to suppress it. The Xuan leopard struggled for a full hour without any intention of stopping. At this time, there was a heavy footstep outside the door, and then the ghost who had left earlier rushed back in a hurry. "Lord! Lord The soulman took the token and exclaimed excitedly. "What? Are you invited? " Wang ye asked. "Please Said the man excitedly. Prince Zhao looked at the gate. However, he saw a handsome figure in golden armor like a God. Light family members are looking. Qingxiang is also stunned. "Lord gold!" "Lord gold is here..." "incredible!" "That''s great. There''s a gold Lord here. This beast, don''t worry about it!" The people were overjoyed and cried out one after another. However, the gold master looked at the people here. His sight stayed on the body of the white night for a few seconds, and then went to the king Zhao. "What can I do for you, little prince?" Gold master light way. The voice is not light and loud, not much respectful. "Come on, master gold, hold that beast on the ground! Come on Zhao Wang Ye said eagerly. "It''s just a little thing. Let them all go!" Gold master face is expressionless way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2914 "Ah? Tell them to move away? How can this be done? " Zhao Wang Ye breathed. His cultivation is not high. Although he has raised such a thing, he has always been a human being before, isn''t he? What a frightful madness he was! Last time, he had an accident because of medical treatment, but he almost didn''t lift his residence. Naturally, he felt a lingering fear. "What? Do you trust me? If so, I will go back. " The gold master was also a man of temper. When he saw that Wang Ye refused, he wanted to return. "No, no, no, no!" Prince Zhao was in a hurry and immediately called out. Gold masters stop. But see Zhao Wang Ye a gnash teeth, wave at those people. They immediately gave up their hands and moved around. Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo! After a while, people were in a state of disorder. And the Xuan leopard broke free from the shackles in an instant. He roared and jumped up. He wanted to jump out of the light house. But at the moment when it just jumped into the sky, the gold master turned into a golden light and jumped towards Xuanbao. Whoa! The golden light is like a golden rope, which revolves around Xuanbao, makes a knot in its abdomen directly, and then binds it hard and drags it down from the air. "Roar Xuanbao gave out a painful roar and hit the ground. It''s still a crazy struggle. But this time, no matter how hard it struggles, it doesn''t help. He held his hand to Xuanbao and spread his fingers. There was a strange and leisurely golden breath in his palm. The breath was like a beam of light. It stretched out from the palm of his hand and extended to Xuanbao''s body to suppress it. Xuanbao was helpless under the golden air. "Good!" The king of Zhao was so happy that he clapped his hands and cried with a smile on his face. "Good!" All the people around applauded. "Worthy of the gold Lord!" "Is this the strength of the first master in the palace?" "What a surprise "Yes The cry is continuous, all is the sound of praise. At the moment, even in the daytime, I can''t help but look at the golden master with a different eye. Laymen watch the door, experts watch the fun! On the gold master just showed the two hands, has let the white night surprised. "I didn''t expect that there were still such experts in the eagle clan. It seems that this time we didn''t come in vain!" The white night is full of joy. "Light dragon miracle doctor! Come on! Now the beast has been subdued, it''s up to you! I can tell you! How can you not cure this animal! You can see how the king deals with you! " Zhao Wang Ye, with a ferocious smile on his face, yelled at the white night. "You don''t have to worry. Since you have subdued the beast, you can leave the rest to me." With that, the white night strides forward directly and stands directly in front of the Xuan leopard. "Roar!" The black leopard roared, its terrifying and ferocious mouth was directly aimed at the white night. The terrifying fangs glittered in the sunlight, and seemed to be able to devour and tear the white night anytime and anywhere. But the white night was unafraid and stood in front of Xuanbao. The look in his eyes was not moved by the fierce beast. "Well?" The gold master squinted, and this time he looked at the white night carefully. "Lord gold, please press this animal, I''m going to start!" He said with a smile at night. "Good!" Gold master nodded gently. The white night went straight forward, stretched out his hand, offered a little soul Qi, and gently stroked on the animal''s abdomen. Whew! The spirit was sharper than the sharp knife, and it directly opened the animal''s belly... the Xuanbao''s abdomen was bleeding, which looked very ferocious. It is to see the white night stretched out his hand and violently lifted it away. "Roar Xuanbao struggles madly. It''s constantly shaking, shaking, and severe pain makes it unable to settle down. If it had not been for the golden master''s efforts to suppress it, the beast would have been furious. However, seeing that the white night was not slow, he went forward again and stretched out his hand to draw in the animal''s abdomen. Whew! A dark green tendon was pulled out by him! "Is this Xuanbao''s tendon?" "Is the fruit poisoned by such color?" People around him screamed. And the screeching voice of Xuanbao became more and more intense. It can''t bear the pain at all. But there are gold masters in it. It can''t struggle. So, the night again and again with cramps.Before and after also only dozens of rest Kung Fu, Xuanbao''s tendons were pulled out by the white night. "Well, Lord gold, you may let go." Said the white night with a smile. The gold master nodded and removed his soul. But see just that vigorous Xuan leopard, at this moment is soft lying down on the ground, no more movement. After all, it''s all over the body''s muscles and collaterals were smoked by the white night, how can you still stand up? At present, nature has no ability to resist at all... "what''s next?" Zhao Wang ye asked with wide eyes. White night took out a small porcelain bottle and sprinkled it into Xuanbao''s wound. He said calmly, "this medicine will help Xuanbao''s muscles and collaterals grow. Take it back, Lord. When the wound is healed, it will recover as before." "That''s it?" "Yes." White night nods. Prince Zhao was suspicious, but he didn''t say anything more in the end. He just waved and said, "take this beast back!" "Yes! Lord One by one, his men carried Xuanbao out of the mansion. Prince Zhao didn''t care about the white night any more and left directly. He didn''t even say thank you. However, in the light of the family, it is good to send away the Buddha. However, people are quite surprised that the gold master did not rush to leave, but light looking at the white night. "You just had a good cramp "What''s the problem?" The white night asked. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a feeling. Although you seem to exist in the reign of emperor Jin, I''m afraid this strength is far from here. I didn''t expect that this small light family was actually a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon!" Gold master Ning eye says. After all, he is the first expert in the palace, or he can see his strength. "Is it?" White night didn''t say anything and didn''t bother to explain anything. He believes that the gold master will soon understand. At this time, however, a figure came in at the gate. "Who is the light dragon? Summon the general The shout came straight out. The light family members are trembling. "General?" White night returned to God, immediately asked: "is it possible that the patriarch wants to see me?" "Yes, are you a light dragon? Please follow me That person light way, turn to walk toward the mansion. White night follows immediately. "White... Light dragon!" Qingxiang is busy shouting. White night side head. But see light Xiang''s eyes are helpless and hope. White night understood his scruples and didn''t say much. He walked out of the house. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2915 All of a sudden, so many people came to see the doctor. In fact, it was strange. Light family do not know, but the white night is the heart like a mirror. This is simply a deliberate arrangement. Otherwise, how dare these people come to light house to look for white night? Even if it is really necessary to cure, it should be furtive. After all, there is a gap between the light family and those imperial doctors in the Shenyi hall. The prime minister''s affair has made the whole Shenyi temple''s people lose face. Doctor Xiao is extremely dissatisfied with the light dragon. Although he has not said it directly, it is a well-known thing. Although the diseases of these people may not be cured, they still dare not easily offend the doctor hall. After all, some common pathological changes still need the help of the people of the temple. The soul cultivates, often injured, if there is a master of medical theory can help, the speed of cultivation will be much faster. Therefore, many powerful souls themselves are masters of medical theory. White night is the same, and how can he not understand this truth? So when one after another came to light''s home to seek medical treatment, he realized that something was wrong. That''s not true. It''s all a test. It seems that the general is still very cautious. He thinks the light dragon is too strange, so he sends someone to try it. Now it seems that the light dragon medicine is true, so it was summoned. Light Xiang is not at ease, or let light feather accompany. However, light feather follows to the gate of the general''s house, but is not allowed to enter, only by night alone. Light feather stands at the door, uneasy. General''s house. The general Fu Ying was sitting right above, drinking tea. He was a middle-aged man with a Chinese face, short beard, eyebrows, long hair, and a pair of golden feather armour. His breath was very thick and overbearing. On both sides below stood a line of heroic generals. Chu military division with a feather fan next to the general, smiling at the white night. It''s a good atmosphere. But I didn''t care when I was used to the big wind and waves. He stepped forward in his leisure time and clasped his fist at the crowd. The etiquette was not so respectful. "Well?" The generals around were discontented and frowned, staring at the white night coldly, and their faces were not good. "How rude! I don''t kneel when I see the general! " "This son is really arrogant!" "Even if you are the head of your family, you have to kneel down when you see our general. What are you?" Some people couldn''t help shouting. However, the white night ignored him, looked directly at the general and said, "I don''t know the general called the light dragon here. What''s the matter?" "Asshole!" People on both sides were angry. This is naked disregard! Fortunately, the general didn''t seem to want to investigate. He just raised his hand and said, "be quiet!" For an instant, the hall was silent. However, seeing the general squinting, he looked up and down at the white night and said faintly, "boy, how dare you be! How dare you be so calm here? Aren''t you afraid to offend these people under me? None of them will be inferior to your family in strength. " "But they are not as good as me." Calm way of white night. It was like a spark on dry wood that ignited everyone in an instant. "What do you say?" "Be bold! Wanton "I will never forgive you! Never When the crowd roars, have they ever been insulted and despised like this? Let''s not say that they are in a special position in the eagle clan, just say that the strong can''t insult this law, which means they can''t tolerate it! What''s the strength of this light dragon? Just a period of Jin emperor, dare to speak out? It''s not death. What is it? "Dog! Get down on your knees A general can no longer press, suddenly forward, a shoulder toward the white night press. But at this critical moment. "Wanton!" The general beat the table fiercely and stood up directly. The people below were so surprised that they knelt down on one knee. "Don''t be angry, general!" People yelled. "All gold! What do you mean? How dare you behave in front of this general? " The general asked. "I dare not. Please calm down The man who intended to do it in the daytime trembled. "Step back!" The general will drink again. "Yes, general!" Wan Jin''s man quickly retreated to one side and did not dare to speak. The rest did not dare to mess around. "The prime minister can heal! If you hurt him, you will hurt the prime minister! When the patriarch asks, how can I account for this? " The general sank.When people heard this, they suddenly realized. Yeah. The reason why light dragon is valued by people is that he has a way to cure the prime minister? Only then did people understand the great general''s good intentions. "Light dragon, let''s get to the point. I ask you, you can really cure the prime minister, right?" "Of course, if the general doesn''t believe it, so many adults in Qingfu have been cured by me. The general can ask them." White night laughs. As soon as the general listened, his eyebrows moved slightly, and he looked at the Chu military division in the same way. White night, this is the words. "It seems that this son sees that those people are sent by us." Chu Jun Shi murmured. "This son... Is not simple. When did the light family produce such a dragon?" The general was also quite surprised. "General, speak with him." Chu military division thought of the next way. The general nodded and said, "light dragon! I told you directly, the patriarch, I can''t ask him out of the mountain! So if you want the patriarch to cooperate with you to cure the prime minister, I''m afraid you can''t do it. " "What?" White night a Zheng: "clan leader is not convenient to go out?" "He can get out! But... I''m not going to ask. " The general calmed down. "Why?" White night can''t understand. "Yes, it''s easy, because I don''t want to cure him!" General jundao. As soon as this word came out, the white night was stunned. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, his face was very unnatural. "I heard a rumor that the reason why the prime minister was injured was that he could not be separated from the general. Is that true?" Asked the white night. "Yes, I arranged it!" "Why?" "The reason is very simple. The prime minister has not advocated to use force to solve these enemies who invade our divine eagle family. He hopes to persuade the other party with words. This is a very stupid thing, but he always insists on it. So I arranged him to persuade the other party, and the result is that the prime minister''s life is hanging on the line!" The general was indifferent. "Oh?" White night frowned and thought for a moment: "in this case, the general should save the prime minister. Since such a thing has happened to the prime minister, I think he should realize his mistakes and try his best to assist the general! Why are the generals so heartless? Is there any secret in this www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2916 This sentence is very heavy. Unexpectedly, after the white night, the generals all around locked their eyes towards him, and each hand had been pressed on the knives in the waist. After all, white night is doubting the general army! Dare to doubt the general army? Can this not be cut by thousands of knives? What is the current general army? The chief of the family closed, the prime minister was injured, the whole Eagle family is the general army one speech hall! This is a big general against this? Isn''t it going to touch the tiger''s butt? The generals on both sides only wait for the commander to command, they will pull out the knife and cut the illiterate guy into meat sauce. However, the general army was not angry. Instead, he said in a indifferent voice: "light dragon! You guessed it wrong. There was no secret in the head, but, it was greasy! " "Cat greasy?" The heart is slightly tight on the night: "who is greasy?" "I!" General army is indifferent. Eyes set in the white night. "The prime minister wants to persuade the other party in words. I arranged him to negotiate, but I didn''t tell him that the other party did not accept the peace talks with my Eagle family. After all, the other party has made a move to my Eagle family for invasion and annexation of our Eagle family. Negotiation? This is the word of children. " General army road. "So you deliberately let the prime minister go and let him take risks by himself?" "Let the prime minister suffer some injuries, and learn some lessons?" asked the white night "No." The prime minister shook his head again: "if so, why should I stop you from treating him? I want him to be unable to recover, so that he can''t interfere with the general''s affairs, understand? " "Is it?" White night light look at the general army way: "general army so... Can not be to be the Lord of the eagle family?" As soon as this is said, all people''s scalp is numb, and breathing becomes extremely rapid. They all stare at the white night, all feel incredible! This kind of thing, think about it, dare to say export? Why is this light dragon bold!! The general army was also quite surprised, looking at the white night in amazement, and laughing. "Ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting! Ha ha ha ha... "Br > laughter is constantly. I looked at it in the white night. The general army stopped laughing and squinted at the white night: "interesting! I didn''t expect that light family had a coward like you! It''s fun! Ha ha, light dragon, general Ben appreciates you very much! " Shaking his head in the night, he still didn''t say a word. He is bold, because he is afraid! He is not a man of the eagle family, and what can''t he say? At this time, but saw the general army rise, with a smile: "do you think this general is a spy? Murder Prime Minister? And don''t you tell the patriarch the current situation? "Intent to counter?" "It''s not surprising that you think that way according to the normal person''s mind." The night is light. "Ha ha, if so, you are very wrong!" General general narrowed his eyes and said, "the reason why this general is so is all for the eagle people!" "I didn''t see it!" "The prime minister is who, in fact, we know more than any of you. Although he was persecuted by the enemy this time, he will not stand firmly on my side and fight with me against foreign enemies! Prime minister has been advocating for these years is to live in the dark, to rule peacefully! He didn''t want to move the fighting, he didn''t want to let the eagle people get involved in some disputes. He only hoped that the eagle could be left alone and passed on safely. So he was strongly opposed to using force. He felt that once he used force, he could not come back! The eagle family can no longer stay out of the way! Hiding in the world! So if I had cured the prime minister, he would do his best to prevent me from fighting the enemy of invasion by force! You said I''m ok. Why bother yourself? " The general army looked at the white night and said with a smile. "It was... But if so, how would the general army explain to the patriarch and the eagle? If you don''t treat the prime minister intentionally, you will certainly be criticized. When the patriarch will blame you, your sins will be unusual. " Said the night. If there are more snacks, I would think the general army was rebellious! At that time, the general army was unable to speak clearly. "You are right. If I do this, once I am found, I must be full of sewage, and I can''t clean it! So, I want to ask you for help! " The general army laughed. "Help? What do the general army want me to help? " Ask curiously in the night. "I want you to tell the world... You are wrong, in fact, you can''t cure prime minister at all! In this way, I don''t have to ask the patriarch! And this crime, will not blame my head! " The general narrowed his eyes. Listen to it in the night and realize it. "The general army had asked me to be a scapegoat?" "Don''t put that hard words on, the scapegoat is to die, but general will not let you die! Maybe you will bear some swearing, but in the eagle family, no one will be to you how! After all, the eagle race in the present, general Ben can still control it! " The general army laughed."What good will that do to me?" The white night asked. "Good?" The general looked at the commander of Chu and laughed. Even the generals burst into laughter. "Light dragon! What a childish thing you said! Don''t you know who you''re dealing with right now? It''s a general! What do you want in the eagle clan? Can''t the general return it? " "What an idiot! What about the benefits? Do you know what the general can give you They laughed. However, the white night is repeatedly shaking his head: "then I want to see the patriarch, can the general arrange it?" "See the patriarch?" The general frowned: "what do you mean?" "In fact, the prime minister''s injury can be cured without the presence of the patriarch! But the general doesn''t want me to cure the prime minister. That''s what I''m going to do. But the general has to arrange for me to meet the patriarch! " White night road. "See the patriarch?" The general asked, "why do you want to see the patriarch? You don''t need you to cure the prime minister. " "The general doesn''t have to worry about this. The general only needs to arrange me to see the patriarch. I promise you not to cure the Prime Minister for your affairs." The white night is light. This can make people confused, especially confused. "Light dragon, what is the purpose of seeing the patriarch?" Chu Jun Shi asked. "I can''t explain that to you, but you''ll all know." Calm way of white night. If you don''t show your identity directly, it will certainly arouse the resentment of the eagle clan. Otherwise, you will expose your identity in the daytime and force you to meet the leader of the eagle clan. "Are you still cheating? Oh, it''s a pity that I can''t agree to your request. The patriarch is in the closed door, and no one is seen. " The general shook his head. "In that case, the general''s request will not be obeyed." White night refused directly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2917 Can''t you follow your orders? All of them frowned, each with a bad face, staring at the white night coldly. What''s the matter with this man? First, he challenged the general, and now he disobeyed his orders. What does he think? Doesn''t he know who this man is in front of him? Does he really want to force the general to kill him? People don''t understand. The general also congealed his tiger eyes, staring at the white night, coldly said: "light dragon, what do you mean? Are you... Rejecting me? " "Yes White night alone, which also tube so much. Hardly any hesitation! This scene can make the soldiers on the left and right sides furious! Rao is a general who is not angry. He stares at the white night coldly. He can''t help it. He intends to make the man look good. However, at this time, the military division of Chu nearby suddenly chuckled: "general, since this light dragon refuses to say, then we will not ask! As long as he is willing to cooperate with us obediently, I can discuss everything! " "Oh?" The general looked at the commander of Chu in confusion. But see Chu military master with a smile, a face of indifference. Seeing this, the general immediately understood something and said, "OK! Light dragon! I promise you! As long as you don''t cure the prime minister and the patriarch, I will arrange for you immediately! " "Yes, when will the general arrange it?" Ask directly in the daytime. "Well... It''s going to take seven days. After all, it takes time for the patriarch to get out of the pass. It doesn''t come out of his mind!" The general thought about the next step. "Well, when I meet the patriarch, I will explain to the patriarch that the prime minister has no medicine to cure! Please prepare for the future The white night is light. "Wait until you see the patriarch?" The general was stunned and said, "don''t you go and announce it to the world now?" "Why rush now?" "This... Early announcement can also prepare everyone. It won''t be too abrupt at that time." The general was indifferent. "General, you should know what the consequences of announcing this matter now are. I have announced it now. I am afraid that tomorrow my body will be divided into several pieces and hung in all directions of the eagle clan." The white night is light. The general''s brow sank: "what? Light dragon! You still bargain with general Ben? Do you think general Ben''s sword is not good for you With that, the general pounded the table. In an instant, all the generals pulled out their swords and aimed at the white night. As long as the general orders, the white night will be chopped into meat mud in an instant! "Well?" The white night frowned and looked at the general: "what are you doing? Are you going to force me? " "Persecution? In the family of eagle, there is no coercion for general to do anything, only command! Unless you''re not from the eagles! Otherwise, you can''t disobey this general''s order The general walked coldly. If they resist, the general can kill them at any time. If you claim that you are not a member of the eagles, it is betrayal! General, this is to force the white night to the dead end! In fact, he does have this capital. White night face slightly heavy, eyes have shown the meaning of bad. If the general is so aggressive, he doesn''t need to be polite to the other side. His purpose was to see the patriarch. However, the general didn''t plan to arrange for him at all. After all, he was forced to admit that if he could not save the prime minister, he was playing a trick on the whole divine eagle family. Moreover, the people of the Shenyi temple would not let him go, and even the light family would not spare him. At that time, he must not stay in the eagles! Such a general''s goal has been achieved, and it is natural that he has cleared away the threat of "light dragon". Naturally, he kills two birds with one stone. He is very comfortable. But this "light dragon" is not a real light dragon, but a white night. He is not angry with the general! However, just as he was preparing to retort in the daytime, the Chu military division suddenly opened his mouth. "General, you are so urgent and embarrassing! Please give light dragon more time to prepare at least! " "Oh?" The general looked at the Chu military division who stood up and asked, "what is the meaning of Chu military division?" "General, at least give others light dragon time." Chu Jun Shi smiles. The general thought for a moment and then said, "OK, since the Chu military division speaks, give him some time, but according to the Chu military division''s opinion, how much time is better?" "I suggest that you should let Qinglong meet the patriarch and then let him announce it. When the time comes, the clan leader of Qinglong doesn''t meet your standard and can''t suppress the prime minister''s injury, so he can''t save his life. In this way, no one can blame you for not being?" Chu Junshi said with a smile."That''s good." White night nods. The general and others frowned and couldn''t understand why the Chu military division did this. Will you deal with the light dragon after meeting the clan leader? If the light dragon talks nonsense in front of the patriarch, will not the general have to make a fuss? At that time, the patriarch was suspicious of the general, and things would be difficult to do... the general wanted to refuse, but since it was the Chu military division who opened the mouth, there was his reason. The general took a deep breath and gave up. "In this case, let''s do everything according to Chu''s instructions." The general said without expression. "General Xie!" The military master of Chu was busy making rituals. It was over, and the night turned back. As soon as he got out of the gate, light feather immediately came up and said in a hurry: "white dragon master, you didn''t say anything nonsense?" "What can I say?" Bai Ye looked at him strangely: "the general just asked me to discuss the matter of meeting the clan leader below. What do you think it is to do?" "Well, what does the general say?" Qingyu asks. "In seven days!" "Seven days later?" Light feather Zheng next, seem to be thinking what, did not speak. "Seven days is too long." The white night sighed. If the eagle clan was not too exclusive and didn''t want to leave a bad influence, otherwise he would have used force. At this juncture, we can only wait. Two people return to light home, light Xiang is a burst of inquiry, that seven days later to see the patriarch, his heart again nervous countless. I don''t know what to say to the patriarch. But in any case, this time to see the patriarch, but the heart of the whole light family future, how can he not nervous? Now that the day was fixed, he waited in the light house at night. Shanluoyan also followed him to practice. However, the next day, the general came to report. "Mr. Qinglong, please prepare and meet with the clan leader in the general''s house tomorrow morning." "Meet the patriarch in the general''s house? And how can it be so fast? " The white night froze. "Knowing that Mr. Qinglong is eager to see the patriarch, the general has advanced his time. Tomorrow morning, please dress up and prepare for it." Said the man, and turned away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2918 No matter who this kind of thing is, everyone will be very confused. Meet the patriarch in the general''s house? What the hell is this? Why can''t we meet in the palace? After all, the palace is not far away from the general''s palace! In the daytime, I can''t understand it, and my family members are particularly confused. Maybe meeting with the patriarch is not a trivial matter. You know, many people don''t have the qualification to see the patriarch, even if it is light flying is very difficult. So the white night rushed with the man to the general''s house. The light family is extremely nervous, light Xiang, light feather and even shanluoyan all run to wait outside the general''s residence. The light family life is afraid that the night will be disorderly. Shanluoyan knew that things would not go to the worst, even if they didn''t talk to the leader of the eagle clan. But for this matter, white night is still skeptical. He took a deep breath and headed for the main hall. At the moment, there are many people standing in the main hall. In addition to the generals in the general''s mansion, there were generals and military divisions of Chu. They stand on both sides of the main hall in front of each other. At the top of the main hall, there is a man with white wings and a feather crown, with six huge wings on the back. He was wearing an eagle mask and could not see his face clearly, but his eyes under the mask had a charm. "Is this the patriarch of the eagles?" White night not from the whisper, but the bottom of the eye there is a touch of doubt. "Light dragon! If you see the patriarch, please do not make a quick ceremony! " The general glanced at the night and said without expression. "See the patriarch!" White night is the ritual. "Well! No gift The people in the hall waved away. "Chieftain Xie!" "Your name is Qinglong, right? It is said that you are determined to see the patriarch. Do you have anything to do with it The head of the eagle asked without expression. The white night gazed at the eagle patriarch for a while, then whirled and shook his head and said, "to the patriarch, the light dragon has no other intention, but just wants to look forward to your honor! And hope to be reused by clan leaders! Get a job in the court! Serve for the eagle clan, that''s all "Effectiveness? I heard from the general that you have some skills. If you really want to make a contribution to the eagle clan, you should work under the general! I think the general will make good use of you. " The leader of the divine eagle clan, Pingjing road. "Yes." "Well, if nothing happens, it''s settled. The patriarch is very busy. I''m going back to the palace." The leader waved his hand and calmly said, "you, go back!" "Patriarch, there is one more thing Qinglong wants to report to you!" "What''s the matter?" The head of the eagle asked. "The prime minister''s situation... Is worse than expected." Said the hoarse night. "Is it?" The leader of the divine eagle was silent for a moment, nodded his head and said, "the general just told me that the prime minister''s situation is not optimistic. I think there is no way to save him. In this case, you should let him go more comfortable, and don''t let him suffer too much pain!" "What does the patriarch mean?" "I didn''t say the prime minister was hopeless! Are you going to give up the prime minister "This?" The leader of the divine eagle suddenly stopped talking and didn''t know how to answer. The general here frowned and said in a deep voice, "light dragon! Didn''t you tell general Ben that he was hopeless? Why is it that the prime minister is saved now? Are you playing with general Ben? Or are you playing with the patriarch The general was angry. White night, it''s not a matter of common sense at all. However, the white night shook his head. "The general did not treat me in good faith, but used this kind of conspiracy. What is it? You said I played you? Aren''t you playing with me, too? " The white night hums coldly. When this was said, everyone was shocked. The expressions of the general and the Chu military master were also tense. "Bastard! Qinglong, what are you talking about? " "Are you questioning this general?" the general yelled angrily This speech made people dizzy. The general roared out his voice with his soul power. However. The white night was calm and had no influence at all. It seems that they don''t care about the pressure deliberately exerted by the general. "Come on! The light dragon speaks ill, dare to offend the clan leader, the crime is unforgivable! Take it down quickly! Did you hear me "Yes All the generals roared and rushed to the white night. "Slow down!" Drink and shout at night. "What else do you have to say?" The general drank it cold. "General, what is your crime against me?" The white night asked. "Speak ill! Offend the patriarch! The crime should be punished! " The general said angrily. "Is it? But... This is a fake patriarch! You convicted me of this! Do you think you are rebellious if you are not afraid of the anger of the eagle people The night is cold."Do you dare to talk nonsense here? This is the real leader of the divine eagle clan. How can we make a false statement? " "General, this kind of thing can deceive me. Once it is big, it can''t be contained! For example, the palace! They all know whether they are masters of the clan! Besides, you are punishing me for this kind of crime! In the future, if the patriarch really goes out of the pass, can he not blame the general Hummed the white night. "You..." the general said. Now. Whoosh! White night suddenly a flash, like a ghost directly moved to the head of the eagle, a backhand grasp, buckle his neck, it was one hand to lift it. "Oh The eagle clan leader was caught off guard and was immediately subdued by the white night. "Ah?" The crowd was shocked. The general was also stunned. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. He didn''t expect it at all. "I can''t even defend myself! General, this kind of person is the clan leader? Can''t the patriarch of the Shenying clan be compared with the existence of a small Jin emperor? " Now everyone is speechless. The general''s face was extremely ugly. The military master of Chu said nothing. The situation was beyond their imagination, and the white night was more difficult than they expected. "Use the false clan leader to deceive me, and then let me admit to the world that the prime minister is incurable. When the real patriarch comes out of the pass, you claim that you have no knowledge of it... General, your wishful thinking is very good, but it''s a pity that you can''t hide it from me!" The white night said without expression: "the general, order people to pretend to be the clan leader and murder the prime minister. This is not a small matter! If things get out, then you will be guilty of treason. Even if you are full of mouth, you will not be able to tell. At that time, you will be traitors of the divine eagle clan, and the patriarch will not let you go. You have no choice but to do something. General, what do you think? " "You..." the general pointed to the white night angrily with wide eyes and roared: "kill! Kill this man for me "Yes The generals roared and all drew their swords and rushed to the white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2919 Since the white night saw through the general''s tricks, the general could not keep him. As the low roar rang through, all the generals around him came. The dense blades gave him little space for the night, and no place for him to escape. At this moment, however, a cry rang through. "Stop it all!" Everyone stopped immediately and looked at the sound source one after another. Only then discovered that the speaker was actually a military master of Chu! "Master Chu, what are you doing? This person is not allowed to stay! Otherwise, we will be in great trouble The general was hoarse. "Trouble? How can we be in trouble, my lord? " Chu Junshi said with a smile: "we have no trouble at all. On the contrary, if we kill this person, we will have trouble!" "Oh? What do you mean, commander The general frowned. However, the military master of Chu said: "now all the people of the light family are waiting outside the mansion. If you kill the general, the light family will be in panic. They will certainly want to escape from the divine eagle clan. When things get big and spread, people will talk about it. At that time, the situation will not be under the control of the general." The general frowned and asked in a low voice, "what do you mean..." the Chu military division squinted and said to the white night, "Qinglong, I think we can talk about it again." "There''s nothing to talk about. I just want to see the patriarch, but you choose to perfunctory me. In this way, you don''t have to say anything more. If you want to start, you can come!" The white night face is expressionless way. He was running out of patience. "Arrogant!" The general is furious. Have you ever seen such an arrogant person? But Chu military master is not angry, still smile. "Don''t be impatient, general. Qinglong is still angry now. It''s natural for him to say such words. I think we should communicate with Qinglong well." "This son can''t be taught! Kill it The general exclaimed angrily. "Yes! It must be killed! " "Why are you so polite to this son?" "He has offended the general." "Kill!" "Kill!" Both sides of the officers and men are filled with righteous indignation, one by one would like to white night thousands of cuts. But the Chu military master calmed down the people''s anger, and still was that pair of tepid smile to the white night: "light dragon! I don''t think it should be a matter of war. There is still room for change. Do you think? " "Room for reversal? What do you mean The white night asked. "I hope you can understand why we want to do this. My military division is not afraid to tell you the truth. It is almost impossible to let the clan leader out of the pass now! Because no one can ask for the patriarch, and the patriarch will not go out in advance, so in fact, your request is almost impossible. " Chu Junshi said with a smile. "What?" The white night''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he said, "so when it comes to talking, are you playing with me? Wasting so much of my time? " "Qinglong, you can''t say that. We do this for the sake of the overall situation. Now the prime minister is down, the patriarch can''t go out, and there are foreign enemies pressing on the territory. Now the eagle clan is in a state of internal and external troubles. If you tell the truth of the matter, once something goes wrong, causing the eagle clan to suffer heavy, light dragon, do you think you can bear this responsibility? " The Chu military master squinted. In his opinion, his hat is enough to crush the light dragon. Maybe the light dragon is not afraid of death, but he does not believe that the light dragon is afraid of nothing. If things change in this direction, the light dragon will not die alone! There is also the whole light family, and the light family''s reputation will be ruined, light dragon is willing to do so? It''s just. The Chu military master did not understand the light dragon at all, nor did he know that all their threats were useless in front of this man. It is to see the white night went to the chair next to directly sit down. Ignored all of them. "What are you doing?" "How bold! When the general and the division are here, how can you say sit down and sit down "So rude! Damn it "Get up quickly!" The generals drank and cried. But the white night ignored it directly and said without expression: "general, the reason why I am here to chat with you is not to ask you to give me a chance, but I want to give you a chance! I come to the divine eagle clan to meet with the patriarch and discuss things with him. If you can''t give me this opportunity, I can only find the patriarch in my own way! " "Well?" White night such an inexplicable words let the general and others are confused. Chu military division eyebrow dark frown, hoarse way: "light dragon, what do you mean?" "The military master is good at talking to you. Do you want to fool around?" One of the soldiers said angrily. "I''ll give you another day." White night calm way: "after a day, give me a reply, otherwise, don''t blame me!"With that, he got up directly in the white night and walked outside the general''s house. "Don''t go!" A group of soldiers stopped him immediately. "Let him go!" The military master of Chu drank low. "Master!" They all looked at him with their teeth clenched. But the Chu military master was resolute. The general''s face was gloomy. After all, he didn''t insist on it, so he let Chu''s army master mean it. Soon, the white night left the general''s house. "Master Chu, what do you mean?" As soon as the white night left, the general immediately asked the Chu military division. "General, as I said, killing the light dragon here is really a bad strategy." Chu Jun Shi smiles a way. "But this son is so arrogant! How can you tolerate it? This general has never been insulted like this The general angrily said. "Don''t be angry, general. It''s not easy for the general to kill this man? The reason why I suggest not to kill him now is that I don''t want to make extra troubles! Don''t worry, general. This son will die in your hands. " Chu Jun Shi smiles a way. "What are you going to do?" The general sank. "If you kill him here, there will be countless troubles. It will also make people think that you killed this man on purpose to harm the prime minister. After all, outsiders still think that he can save the prime minister! So if you want to kill this person, you can''t be here! We can do it! " Chu Jun Shi chuckled and said something. A moment later, the general''s eyes lit up. "Ha ha, good! That''s it! Arrange it now! Be quick "Yes, general!" Chu Jun Shi retreated with a smile. And outside the general''s house. "Come out! He''s coming out "Light dragon, how is the situation?" All the light family gathered around. However, the white night did not say a word, only looked at the eye light feather and light Xiang. Father and daughter suddenly heart a shudder, feeling not very good. "Dragon master, what happened?" Shanluoyan also approached a little bit and asked in a low voice. "The general did not invite the real patriarch to see me, but deceived me that I had never seen the patriarch''s face, and disguised myself as such! Now, I have lost patience! " The white night face is expressionless way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2920 "What?" Everyone was shocked by the words of white night. The world was speechless and didn''t know what to say. "Dragon master, what are you going to do?" Shanluoyan recovered his mind and was busy asking. "The matter has come to this point, and there is nothing to talk about. I have given the eagle clan too many opportunities and wasted too much time here. I have ordered the general to quickly invite the patriarch for me in one day. If he can''t do it, I will have to go to see the patriarch by force." The white night face is expressionless way. "That''s the only way." Shanluoyan nodded. "What?" Next to the light feather light flying is scared a big jump. "White dragon master! You... You can''t mess around Light Xiang urgent repeatedly low cry: "if so, my light home is not to be killed by you?" "Don''t worry, Qingxiang. I said I would protect your light family. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt your light family." Calm way of white night. "What''s the use of that now? I''m kind enough to bring you into the eagle tribe. Is that how you repay me Light feather is in pain, but things have developed to this point, she has nothing to do. "Well, don''t say any more words. Let''s see the result one day later. White dragon master, let''s go back first." Light flying hoarse road. Now light home and white night are grasshoppers on a rope, and he is too lazy to blame the white night. On the contrary, at this time, everything is facing the white night! After all, the only thing light family can rely on is this. It seems that only the Jin emperor level exists. They returned to the light house. White night seems to have nothing to do with him. He goes back to the place where Qingxiang arranged for him to rest, waiting for the news quietly. And light home a group of high-rise, worried sitting in the living room. "Big brother, is this man not a light dragon, but that white night? If so, tomorrow my family is bound to fall into a situation of irreparable disaster! " Qingxiang''s cousin light rock deep voice. "I know, but what''s the use? Our light family was tied by this white night at the beginning. If he was exposed, my light family would be doomed! At that time, they will be treated as traitors by the people in the family. I''m afraid there won''t be any survival in the light family at that time! " Light Xiang heavily sighed, worried way. "Are we going to sit around like this Some people are reluctant to say. "What if you don''t wait to die? Now we can only place our hope on the white night, hoping that he can solve this matter in a peaceful way Light Xiang shakes his head and sighs. "Big brother, what do you think you''re here all night for?" At this time, another woman, who looks about thirty or forty years old, asks. This is Qingxiang''s cousin, Qinghong. "According to yu''er''s friend, miss shanluoyan, the White Dragon Lord came here to form an alliance with my divine eagle clan!" "Alliance?" Everyone was shocked. "Why does the white dragon master want to form an alliance with my Eagle clan?" "It is said that it is to resist foreign enemies!" "Foreign enemies? "Yes, those who invade the state of Lysander!" "Oh, this white night is so naive. Does he not know that we falcons never pay attention to the affairs of the state of Liszt? What''s the relationship between the invasion of foreign enemies and our Eagle family? He''s really naive, yes Light rock shakes his head and sneers. "This alliance is impossible! Elder brother, I''m afraid that even if we see the patriarch in the daytime, we can''t persuade the patriarch. At that time, we will only regret to leave, and our light family will be the victims of this failed alliance. " Light red, gloomy, said hoarse. This is to the point. Everyone in the light family is in a hurry. "Big brother, Qinghong is right "When the League fails, if we leave the white night, how can we care?" "Our family is dead or alive, it has nothing to do with him! At that time, he must have slapped his ass and left! " "Big brother, we are in a trap!" "Yes, big brother!" Everyone is you, I am a word, are very anxious. Qingxiang''s face was ugly and his fist was pinched. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "this is the end of the matter. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope with the white night. At this time, we can only pray that the white night can negotiate with the patriarch, and that the eagle clan and the dragon will never reach cooperation. Otherwise, do we have other ways to do it?" People you look at me, I look at you, one by one sigh, even, can not speak. At this moment, however, a hoarse and heavy voice came out. "Big brother, it''s not that there is no way out!" Light Xiang a Zheng, look up, is light red. He immediately asked, "ah Hong, what can you do?" But seeing Qinghong glanced at him, and then looked at the pale feather, who had been silent all the time, and said with a smile: "brother, since white night uses our light family to reach an alliance, why can''t my light family use white night? Now that the matter has come to an end, we have nothing to say. We are sorry for our light family at night, and there is no need for us to be polite to him. "As soon as the words came out, the light feather over there breathed and asked in a low voice, "aunt, what do you want to do?" "We have no choice!" Light red looked ferocious and lowered her voice: "I think we should move quickly! Kill the white night! He seized the Hongbing in his hand, and then handed his body to the general, and presented the Hongbing to show our light family''s loyalty to the eagle family to the general! I don''t think the general will blame our light family for Hong Bing''s sake, and my family will have no worries about it! What do you think? " When people heard the sound, they were silent for a moment. Light feather pupil opens big, look at his aunt in disbelief. The rest were silent. It was not easy for someone to recover from the shock and immediately lost his voice. "Light red! That''s Hongbing. How can we... Can we be rivals "Have you not heard of the means of white night? At the beginning, he fought with the dark Dynasty with Hongbing! How much can we do without him, with our light family... This can be done? " "Light red, this plan is too risky, my light family can not afford it!" Some of the elders of the light family couldn''t help speaking out. However, Qingxiang said nothing. "Why are you so cautious? I think this plan is feasible. After all, we have a card!" "Bottom card? Light red, you mean... "yes, I mean light feather!" Qinghong squinted at her niece and said with a smile, "Xiaoyu can get close to Bai Ye by virtue of her relationship with shanluoyan. She steals the Hongbing in Bai Ye''s hand. When Bai Ye loses Hong Bing, it''s as easy to kill him. In this way, isn''t it? Don''t my family be saved? What''s more, my family can take advantage of this plan to ascend the sky step by step, isn''t it? " The crowd was shocked. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2921 Light red words deeply shocked the light family. People you look at me, I see you, all is a face of amazement and surprise. What a bold idea! But the idea is full of temptation. After all, what Qinghong said is possible! What''s the white night after taking Hongbing? His light family can kill him at will. After all, the other party is only a Jin emperor period, which is nothing in the divine eagle family. Can... Light red words, really so easy to achieve? "Aunt, you are too hasty! must not! No way Light feather directly stands out and shouts in a hurry. "What? You don''t want to do this for the family? " A light red frown. "No, auntie, I don''t mean that. It''s just that your idea is too risky!" Light feather calls a way. "Risk? I think you just don''t want to work for the family Light red hum way. "That''s right, light feather. This is the best chance for our light family to survive! How can you just ignore it? " "Once you get Hongbing! My family has not soared? At that time, no one dares to underestimate my light family, even in the whole Eagle clan! My light family is enough to be proud of all the heroes. Even if we are generals or prime ministers, it depends on our faces, isn''t it? " "Yes, this is a rare opportunity for my family in a thousand years." "There''s no time to lose!" "Feather, how can you give up?" "For the sake of the family, you must do it too!" Light family breathing hair tight, one by one are anxious, hastily said. If the light family can soar into the sky and become the top family of the eagle clan, it will be better for them! "Feather son, listen to your aunt''s words and start to prepare immediately." Qingxiang also drank in a deep voice and agreed with Qinghong''s words. "Father, yu''er is afraid it is difficult to complete the task." Light feather wants to cry without tears. "What? Do you really want to go? " "Father, it''s not that the daughter doesn''t want to go, but... It''s not as simple as you think! If the White Dragon Lord''s Hongbing is so easy to obtain, why did the people of the dark Dynasty not take his Hongbing away? Instead, was he killed alone into the dark Dynasty, stirring the earth? Why? Isn''t it because the strength of the white dragon master is not as simple as we think? " Light feather questions. "Feather, what do you mean?" Light red brow a frown, particularly unhappy to ask. "Aunt, I mean very simply, if we fail, can you think about the consequences?" Light feather asked. "Failure?" "How can it be? You and shanluoyan are friends, and shanluoyan is a trusted person of white dragon master. When you get close to shanluoyan, it''s easy to get close to white dragon master. If you don''t prepare to take away Hongbing, it''s easy to even kill him. How can you fail? " "Auntie, I should have heard a lot about white night in recent years, right? This is not an ordinary person, we can not use the standard of ordinary people to measure him! If we fail and are found out by this person, our family will be doomed to disaster! " Light feather urgent way. "But if you don''t do it now, my family will be doomed!" Don''t wait for the light red mouth, this side of the light Xiang has roared. Light feather whole body trembles, bright eyes incredible looking at his father. But see light Xiang a face gloomy, cold stare at her. That look, especially frightening. "Father..." light feather open mouth, do not know what to say. "Listen, this matter is related to the future of the light family. You are a member of the light family, so you must contribute to the light family! And this is because of you, you must also take responsibility! We will discuss the process immediately! Qingyu, you are responsible for the whole process! You are not allowed to refuse! Do you hear me clearly? " Qingxiang, especially severe drinking. Light feather is stunned and can''t speak after half a sound. "Go, please come out of the mountain quickly and discuss major issues. If this happens, my family will have no more worries, so we must make sure everything is safe and sound! Feather! Get ready for it Light Xiang Shen drink, is already determined to listen to light red matter. "Yes, master!" "Yes They all called. Light red with a smile on her face. "Father "Feather! If you don''t comply! Family law Fly softly and roar. Looking at Qingxiang''s slightly ferocious eyes, Qingyu opened her mouth, and finally chose to give up... she lowered her head and sighed, her eyes were full of loss and helplessness. Soon, the light family began to prepare. And all this, the white night is still unknown. At the moment, he is meditating in the room, thinking about something. Shanluoyan is restless at the table."Why don''t you take a rest?" White night opened his eyes, looked at the mountain smoke asked. "Oh, I''m not tired, Dragon Master..." shanluoyan laughed. "And what are you thinking?" The white night asked calmly. Shanluoyan hesitated and said hoarsely, "dragon master, the general here has such an attitude. If you don''t take you to meet the patriarch, what are you going to do?" "I can only take compulsory measures. I have delayed too much time here and can''t wait any longer. Tomorrow, if the general does not give me a satisfactory answer, I will force myself into the palace." Calm way of white night. "Dragon master, in this way, the light family must suffer!" The mountain smoke cries out. "I''ll keep my light house." "This is the eagle clan. Dragon master, you can protect yourself with your Hongbing, but how can you protect your light family? Once you act, the light family will be regarded as a traitor by the eagle people! At that time, all forces will encircle and suppress the light family. At that time, the light family will surely flow into a river of blood! " Mountain smoke Road. White night side head looked at her, calm way: "are you worried about light feather accident?" "This..." Shan Luoyan''s expression was stiff and said in a low voice: "light feather is my friend, dragon master, I''m just... A little worried." "I don''t think you trust me too much, do you?" White night calm way: "I said, I can keep light home, if you don''t believe, you can invite light feather ahead of time!" "This..." shanluoyan didn''t know how to speak. White night looked at her lightly, but shook his head, hoarse way: "well, since you have such concerns, then you see this is feasible? When I go to find the clan leader, I will hide my action and will not be found by the eagle people for the time being! " "The Dragon Lord means..." "I will sneak into the palace and quietly go to find the patriarch. I''m afraid the matter will come to light by then. I''ve already negotiated with the patriarch. As long as the patriarch talks, who dares to move lightly? So you can rest assured? " Smile in the white night. When the smoke of the mountains blows, his eyes are bright. "Dragon master, if so, it would be better!" "Well, that''s settled." Said the white night. At this time, a slight sound of footsteps came from outside the house, followed by a voice. "Master Bai Long, Yan''er, are you here?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2922 Hearing this, shanluoyan was stunned: "it is feather son." She ran out in a hurry. But see light feather full of sad face walked in. "It''s Miss Qingyu. What can I do for you?" White night open eyes, looking at light feather light asked. "Oh... I... I was sent by my father to find out what happened in the general''s house before." Light feather returns to God, squeeze out a smile way. "In the general''s house before?" White night light smile, shake his head way: "I have said very clearly? The general played a trick on me. For the sake of your light family, I will give him another chance. If we can''t talk about it, I can only deal with it in my own way. " "White dragon master! Are you really going to force yourself to see the patriarch Qingyu is in a hurry and asks. "Is there any other way for us to solve this problem The white night asked. Light feather open mouth, do not know what to say. "Yu''er, is it your father? What did they say to you?" Mountain smoke close to light feather, gently holding her hand, whispered. Light feather a sad face, and shanluoyan chat up. The smoke of the mountain was comforting softly, and the second daughter chatted in the room. I don''t know how long it took. "White dragon master, can I ask you a question?" Light feather suddenly turned his head and looked at the white night. In the white night, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at her calmly. "What''s the problem? Miss Qingyu, but it''s OK to say so. " "The white dragon master! If things are really irreversible, you have to break into the palace to see the patriarch, right? " Light feather asks carefully. "Yes." Nod directly at night. "So... Dragon master, do you think that with your Hongbing, you can really deal with the master of the imperial palace of the eagle clan?" Light feather asks again. The white night looks at her strangely, light way: "what does Miss light feather worry about?" "I... I''m just worried, white Dragon Lord, I haven''t seen Hong Bing before, and I don''t know much about Hong Bing. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to compete with the powerful ones in the imperial palace. If anything happens, I''ll light my family... But I''ll bury you with you!" Light feather eyes red, dark wipe tears. "Is it?" "Yu''er, if that''s the case, you''ll have to worry too much! The power of Hongbing is penetrating the whole world. It is far from being compared with other magic weapons! believe me! With the strength of the White Dragon Lord, it is easy to enter the court! You don''t have to worry! Yu''er, have you forgotten the glorious deeds about the Dragon Lord that I told you just now Shanluoyan quickly comforted the way. "But... My Eagle people are not like those spirits in Risheng state. They not only have powerful and special spirits, but also have some blood power! We are not pure people. Once we fight, the strength we play is not understood by ordinary people. Moreover, the strong people in the Imperial Palace are basically the elders of our divine eagle family. There are even super existence stronger than the general in the imperial palace. Only relying on Hongbing, I am worried that it will be difficult to break through. I will meet the clan leader... "Light Yu is still worried. "Don''t worry, young lady. Please believe me. I''m not a reckless person at night. If I don''t have absolute assurance, I won''t risk myself. After all, I''ll die here if I fail." The white night is light. "How can I not worry? If you have a job in my family, how can you tell my family Light feather dark wipe tears way. "Just wait, miss. I will give you a satisfactory answer." "No, white dragon master, I can''t make fun of the lives of my whole family. If there''s a mistake, the death of Qingyu is small. I''m afraid I''ll have no face to go underground to meet the ancestors of the light family and become a sinner of the light family!" Speaking of this, light feather wiped tears and choked. White night eyebrow light wrinkle, feel today''s light feather is too sad, some wrong. Is it possible that the pressure she has accumulated during this period of time has completely burst out today. Or... Is it the light family that put pressure on her? White night eye dew bewilderment, but did not continue to ask. "White Dragon Lord, i... I have a heartless request!" At this time, light feather mumbled her lower lip, suddenly raised her head, and her autumn eyes were staring at the white night. "What''s the matter?" White night looked at her strangely: "if you want to say anything, just say it, I won''t blame you!" However, she was entangled for a long time, as if she had made a decision, and said directly: "white dragon master, i... can I... Look at your Hongbing?" "Look at my Hongbing?" The white night was stunned. "Yu''er, what are you doing? How can this be done? " Shanluoyan came back to his senses and called out in a hurry. His face was full of anxiety. "I don''t know Hong Bing, and I''m not familiar with its power. If white Dragon Lord can show me Hongbing and feel its power, at least... I can calm down and do ideological work for my light family, so that they don''t feel uneasy every day. Isn''t that good?" Light feather road."This..." the little mouth of the mountain tobacco is open, and I don''t know what to say. At this moment, the sound of the white night. "Since this is Miss Qingyu''s request... Well, I will satisfy you!" "Dragon master!" Shanluoyan is busy staring at the white night. "It''s all right. Miss light feather helped us into the divine eagle clan. How can we not trust her for our willingness to offend the general?" With a faint smile in the white night, Hong Bing was sacrificed directly. White feather is incredible. But white night did not hesitate to take out all the Hongbing including the dead dragon sword. Shanluoyan mumbled his lower lip and did not speak. However, seeing those Hongbing like stars, revolving around the white night, and then under the sign of the white night, they slowly floated to the front of Qingyu... Qingyu''s eyes widened, staring at these magical things, his brain was in chaos. "This is... Hong Bing?" Feather whispers. "Yes." White night nods. Qingyu looks at each of the Hongbing. Although she couldn''t see through the strength of these red soldiers, the spirit from these unparalleled weapons could penetrate into every pore of her body, making her heart and soul tremble. Incredible! All this... It''s incredible. How extraordinary and extraordinary things can make people feel like this. "Can I... Touch it?" Light feather breathed a breath, carefully looking at the white night. "Of course." White night does not hesitate. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2923 White night''s answer is very simple, but let light feather again a Zheng, autumn eyes quickly from the Hongbing move, can not help but fall on the white night body, rescue can not move. She never thought that the night would be so happy! This is an extraordinary treasure! If someone else, let alone touch, even look at it is impossible. But white night did. For a moment, feather lost his mind. She looked into the eyes of the white night, but what she saw was clear and deep. Not much thought, not much thought. Perhaps, he was not defensive against the people around him. Light feather took a deep breath, his eyes twinkled, and his expression was very low and complicated. The mountain nearby is very confused. "Yu''er, what''s the matter with you?" Shan Luoyan asked carefully. Qingyu seems to be thinking about something. Hearing the words of shanluoyan, she shivers and turns to herself, squeezing out a smile and saying: "no... not much... Just some emotion... This Hongbing is really extraordinary..." "yu''er, as I said, Hongbing''s power is immeasurable. You don''t see how terrible the release of Hongbing''s energy is. Believe me, white Dragon Lord Can do everything well. " Shanluoyan said with a smile. Light feather did not speak, just cherry lips clenched. She looked at Hong Bing, who was surrounded by herself, silent for a long time. White night calm looking at her, eyes also have a trace of confusion. The atmosphere in the room became strange. White night feels strange. The same is true of mountain tobacco. She frowned and thought for a long time, and suddenly whispered, "feather son, are you ok? Is something going on? " But... Light feather still did not speak. Shanluoyan immediately stepped forward to take Hongbing back. But at this time, light feather suddenly raised his head, staring at the mountain smoke. Shanluoyan pretty face transients. But see now light feather is full of tears, pain to the extreme. "Yan''er, I''m sorry! White Dragon Lord, I''m sorry She cried out in tears. "Yu''er, you..." Shan Luoyan suddenly thought of something, a burst, close to light feather, reached out to catch those Hongbing back. But... It''s too late! With a wave of light feather''s hand, a large amount of space energy is spilled between five fingers. The space energy is like a whirlwind, quickly enveloping the Hongbing in front of him. Then... chi! The space whirlwind tore up all the void and turned the split void into a space door, which directly engulfed all these Hongbing soldiers. "No The mountain smoke shrieked and rushed over. But by the time she got close to the Hongbing soldiers, all the Hongbing had already disappeared into the space door. The terrifying energy released by the space door directly knocked her open. Shanluoyan sits on the ground, staring at Qingyu''s side with dull eyes. Her side was empty. All the soldiers... Have disappeared. "How could it be so..." the mountain tobacco was rustling. From the beginning to the end of the white night, they all stood in the same place, without any reaction. Wait for the space door to dissipate, light feather is already sitting on the ground, covering his face and crying. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." she murmured, tears like broken pearls, constantly sliding down her white face. "Yu''er! What about Hong Bing? Where did you hide all the Hongbing? " Shanluoyan suddenly gets up and grabs light feather''s skirt and shouts. But light feather pretty face is pale and miserable, and her lips repeatedly apologize... "you... Asshole! I trust you so much! But you''re killing me and the dragon master The mountain smoke was furious. But at this time, outside the house suddenly sounded again. "This is the Qi meaning of space energy. Yu''er may have succeeded!" "Ladies and gentlemen, come in quickly! Take the white night The shout was loud, and then the smell of terror poured in from the outside. "Not good!" Shanluoyan''s face changed with fright and exclaimed, "dragon master, the light family has ambush. We have to leave here as soon as possible." In the white night, his eyes were frozen and there was no sense of panic. He only said in a low voice: "the mountain smoke has passed my Hongbing away from here..." "pass away?" "Hongbing''s energy is too huge and his grade is extraordinary. It can''t be bound by ordinary magic. She can only rely on the space door to send Hong Bing away from me, but she can''t tie it. I can still feel the connection between Hong Bing and me. But because the distance is too far away, it will take some time for Hongbing to return to my hands again." Calm way of white night. "So it is. In this case, dragon master, let''s run away!" Mountain smoke Road."I can''t escape!" Light feather hard shook his head, low voice way: "light home strong person already encircle here, want to go... Already is impossible thing! The only way you can get out of here is with me Finish saying, light feather urges the technique again. Whoa. Suddenly another door opened up in front of her. Inside the door is chaotic, and the strong spatial Qi is constantly rippling outward. "This is..." shanluoyan was stunned. "This is the escape door I have prepared for you. If you go through this door, you will be able to leave the land of the eagle clan! Let''s go quickly. They are going to rush in. If you don''t leave when they rush in, you can''t leave! " Light feather clenches the silver tooth road. But as soon as she said this, a knife was put around her neck. Light feather shivers all over and looks up. The owner of this knife, however, comes from the mountain smoke. "Smoke son..." light feather dull shout. "Feather! Do you think I''ll still believe you? " Mountain smoke gnashing teeth road. "Yan''er, I didn''t cheat you this time! Believe me, this is the door to escape! As long as you go through this door, you will be able to leave here and get to a safe place Light feather urgent tears are coming out. But... Shanluoyan ignored. "Dragon master, light feather is in our hands, so we can leave here with her!" Mountain smoke serious road. "Smoke son..." light feather opened his mouth, tears in the corner of the eye rotation, but she finally closed her eyes, held back the tears, did not say anything. After all, it''s all... She asked for it. She didn''t resist and let shanluoyan hold herself in this way. Maybe it''s a good choice to use yourself as a shield for them. At least I will feel better psychologically... "smoke son, let her go." Suddenly said the white night. Shanluoyan was shocked and looked at the white night. "Dragon master, this..." "let her go! It''s not her fault! As a light family, she has to consider it for her family! " White night road. "Dragon master, you... You don''t have to be like this!" Light feather is more and more guilty. "No, I won''t!" Shanluoyan was particularly angry, the knife in his hand was tight, and there were blood stains directly on his white neck www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2924 Shanluoyan was excited and trembled all over her body. Her eyes were full of anger and unwillingness. Qingyu was introduced by her. Now she has betrayed these people. How can she not be angry? How can we not be disappointed? Betrayed by someone you trust, this feeling can hardly be described by words. It is reasonable that the mountain and smoke will be out of control. However, Ren Zaiya''s eyes are no regret. Obviously, she knew she was sorry for shanluoyan. But between relatives and friends, how can she choose? "Smoke?" The white night called again. But... Shanluoyan still insisted, clenched his teeth and said: "dragon master, I brought you here! Now encounter such a thing, I will naturally take you away safely, you don''t need to worry "Yan''er, things are not as complicated as you think! Don''t worry. Even if there is no Hong Bing, the light family can''t help me. " Calm way of white night. "Dragon master, but you only have the period of emperor Jin!" Mountain smoke eyes red road. White night still wants to explain. Now. Bang Dang! The door of the house was smashed open, and then several figures rushed into the house, directly squeezing the small room full. Light feather''s face changes suddenly. Shanluoyan immediately tightened the dagger in his hand and looked at the people around with vigilance. But the night, indifferent. But seeing light Xiang, a group of people walked in slowly. "Light master! You betrayed us The mountain tobacco gnaws its teeth. "Betray? Well, you have the face to talk about it? If it were not for you, how could my family end up like this? If we don''t resist, we will be destroyed! You forced us to do so today. How dare you say such things to us? " Light Xiang coldly hummed. "You..." mountain Luo smoke''s speechless. "What are you going to do with us, then, master White night walked forward, calmly looking at these people asked. "Take you down, of course, and send them to the general! And thanks to the general! White Dragon Lord, don''t say that my family is treacherous. First of all, we were forced to cooperate with you. Second! We''re just protecting ourselves! Nothing else! If you hadn''t pushed us into this situation, we wouldn''t have done it. " Light Xiang face expressionless way. "Self protection?" The white night shook his head and snorted: "light! Do you think it''s a white night? Hum, if you say that, it''s really a fool! At that time, the people under the general''s command paid more attention to wood than to your family. They wanted to put on the hat of a private traitor who wanted to betray the divine eagle family. If I hadn''t intervened, you would have been sent to prison by chongmu. It''s hard to know whether you will die or die. I saved the light family, but you''re going to kill me! Qingxiang, do you think you still have the face to say what you just said? " Light Xiang''s face changed suddenly. But how could he admit it? Can only secretly hum a, cold way: "the matter has been so far, there is nothing to say, to this point, has nothing to do with who is right or wrong, I just want to light home, white night! I''ll have to sacrifice you this time! " Finish saying, light Xiang raises a hand to wave: "come on, take down for me!" "Yes The light family immediately is one after another! "Stop it!" Shanluoyan cried out, at the same time, he tightened the knife, and cried out: "who dares to mess around again, I will cut off the head of light feather!" Light family immediately stop. Light Xiang gazed at the mountain smoke. But she saw that the sharp dagger in her hand had already scratched the white neck of Qingyu, and the blood gurgled down and dyed light feather''s clothes red. But light feather did not struggle, only quietly looking at his father, some tears in the eyes of rippling. "Feather son!" "Miss shanluoyan, please don''t do it!" "If I don''t want to kill her, you all get out of here!" Shanluoyan roared with emotion. "Miss shanluoyan, you can rest assured that our light family will not do anything to you! You just need to release the feather son, I guarantee your safety, and let someone send you away immediately! How about it? " Qingxiang road. "You must also release the white dragon master! Or I''ll have your daughter buried with me! " Mountain Luo smoke angry way. "He can''t let it go! If you let him go! How can my family explain to the general? If there is no one to account for it, the general will be held accountable, and my whole family will be severely punished! " Qingxiang shakes his head and refuses. "Then there is nothing to discuss." Yiqing''s family sink. "Master, at this time, there must be sacrifice." "If we can''t talk, we can only take tough measures!" Light family members have said. "But... Feather son she..." light Xiang open mouth, do not know what to say. "Master, when is it? Do you still care about one person? Is it hard for the whole family to survive An old man of light family cried out in agony.Light Xiang opened his mouth, and said nothing right. The smoke of the mountain also breathes without a tremor. "Father..." light feather also stayed, unbelievable to look at these light family. She didn''t expect that these light families were so ruthless that they abandoned themselves directly... br > yu''er, you should not blame us for being cruel! This is what you caused. If you bring these two people into the house quietly, how can I have such a disaster free from the family? " The aunt of light feather can not help but bear. "But, aunt... If not the White Dragon Lord, heavy wood over there, how can I deal with it?" Light feather clenched Cherry Lip and asked. "Hum, what if there is no white night? We can''t deal with a heavy wood? Funny! " "That''s how easy you look at our family!" "Is it true that we are incompetent?" "Ridiculous!" And they said. "You..." light feather trembles all over, also do not know whether angry or helpless. "This..." mountain Luo smoke also panic, if said light home gave up light feather, then she can have no bottom card to say. With her strength, she didn''t feel that she could deal with so many light family strong people. What to do... what should I do now?? Mountain smoke panic God, even dagger capital grasp instability. At this time, light Xiang finally opened the cavity. "Yu''er... Don''t blame your father!" In a simple word, it seems to break through the heart of light feather. She stared at her father with wide eyes, and tears in her eyes could not be stopped again, and flowed down her face. "Father, I betrayed my salvation and benefactor for my family, and I have to abandon you. I am just a chess piece of light family?" Said the light feather stupidly. "Sorry... Yu Er... Sorry..." light Xiang blame himself, then waved his hand. Light family members go on and go on, and they will go up... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2925 Shanluoyan is how can not expect, light home actually gave up light feather directly! As a result, she lost her hand. To this extent, in addition to the light family, there seems to be no choice. Shanluoyan''s face was pale and trembling. He was completely at a loss. But at this time, light feather suddenly jump directly, rushed out, toward a light family members who want to attack shanluoyan. "Stop it for me!" Light feather cries out, the hand stores a purple light, toward its shine sprinkle. "Oh The light family strong man was caught off guard and was directly covered by the purple light. The whole person was shocked to fly out and fell outside the house. People were stunned. Shanluoyan was also surprised. Here, white feather and light smoke cry out to you! I''ll give you the back of the house Finish saying that, light feather directly sacrifice all the magic weapons on the body, a pair of ready to fight to death. Shanluoyan autumn eyes swept past a touch of complexity, but soon, she still opened the cavity. "Feather! Even so, I will not forgive you! You''ve betrayed us. If I''m still alive, I won''t forgive you! " Mountain smoke gnashing teeth road. "Let''s go!" Light feather but did not answer mountain Luo Yan''s words, only continued to shout. Shanluoyan did not hesitate, and immediately grasped the hand of the white night and planned to leave. But at this time. several terrible strong winds suddenly hit, and the whole house was dismembered in an instant. At the same time, several blue lights attack and kill Qingyu. Before the light feather reacts, it is surrounded by blue light. A large number of things like tentacles appear in the blue light, which directly binds the limbs and waist of light feather. In an instant, she lost her ability to move. At the same time, her spirit was suppressed by the energy of these tentacles. The whole person couldn''t move and could only be slaughtered by others... "what?" The mountain is a fool. Light feather is also stunned. But see is a large number of light home strong person to come, this broken house surrounded by a tight. "Yu''er, you are so naive! You think you can stop the light family with your little strength? Yes, my light family is not powerful in the eagle clan, but it''s easy to deal with the white dragon master without Hong Bing! " Light Xiang hoarse way: "come on, take light feather down first, lock up, as for these two people, all take down, and then hand over to the general army!" "Yes, master!" And they cried, and rushed toward the white night. "Dragon master! Go, I''ll cover you Shanluoyan clenched his silver teeth and had no choice but to say so. But how can we need mountain smoke to cover the white night? With a faint smile, he said calmly, "it seems that I don''t have to wait. The leader of the eagle... I''d better go to find him in person." "Dragon master?" Shanluoyan was stunned and didn''t know the meaning of the white night. However, just as the two sides were about to break out a fight, a deep shaking shout resounded. "Qingjia, what are you waiting for?" All the light families were shocked. But see that there suddenly rushed in a lot of armored soul. These are the people of the general''s office. "Generals, why are you here?" Qingxiang is stunned. "We are ordered to watch you outside the light house. If we find that there is a fight inside, we have to come in and have a look! What are you doing? Is it impossible to rebel? " A general drank it coldly. "Rebellion? General, you misunderstand! It''s not our rebellion! It''s this man who revolts! General, this person is not my light family light dragon! He''s a fake! He''s an intruder! general! Please take this man as soon as possible! " Qingxiang immediately points to the white night and shouts. "What? Intruders? " "What''s going on here?" The people of the general''s house were astonished. "Qingxiang, what''s going on here?" The general grinned his teeth and drank coldly. "General, our light family light dragon, was killed by this person, this person will impersonate my light family light dragon again! Mixed into my light family, fortunately, our light family found out in time! Now, I''m going to take the prime minister down! Gentlemen! Please help me Qingxiang busy road. "What?" The people of the general''s house were astonished. And shanluoyan almost died of anger! This light glide! He wanted to get rid of the relationship with white night and put all the charges on him! "You... You bastard! If I had not saved you! Your family has been dead for a long time. Now... You still betray us? Your family is so mean Shanluoyan yelled. "Presumptuous! Do you have the face to say such things to me now, those who intend to murder me? It''s ridiculous "There are generals in the general''s mansion here now," he said! Do you still want to resist? I advise you to be captured! Don''t ask the generals to raise their hands, so that you can die without a burial place! "As soon as the words came out, shanluoyan almost fainted. She didn''t want to escape. She just wanted to fight with the light Xiang people to vent her hatred. "What now, my lord?" The general''s office did not know what to do, so they could only ask the leading general. "Now we can''t predict whether the light family members are telling the truth or not. We don''t need to say more now. We will take these people down first and then." When the general sank, he would wave his hand to all the people to take them down. There are people in the general''s house, light family members naturally dare not act rashly and cooperate with the general''s office obediently. But it''s different on the white night side. "Be honest! Get the hell out of here A soul man in armor drank to the white night and the mountain smoke. "Go Shanluoyan grabs the white night''s hand to escape. But the other side how can obediently let him leave? "Want to go? you must be dreaming! Stop "Don''t go!" The two souls rushed with the smoke of the mountain in the white night. They are so fast and full of breath that they come down here like mountains. Shanluoyan breathed, biting his teeth to resist. Though she can''t resist it. These two generals are stronger than the light family master. She can''t deal with the light family. How can she resist the existence of the general''s house? But at this point, even if she can''t cope with it, she can only be tough. It''s just... just as two generals are killing her! A wonderful force of space suddenly covered them. In an instant, the space around them twisted. They dare not stop in front of the body. "What''s going on?" The light family exclaimed. People in the general''s house were also stunned. "Who used the art of space distortion?" The presence of the leader immediately yelled. "Me White night went straight ahead. The mountain was stunned. "You?" The light family is also very surprised. The existence of this small period of Jin emperor, how can we imprison two such masters? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2926 People were gaping in disbelief. Shanluoyan was also shocked. Although she knew that even if the white night had no Hongbing, it would not be comparable to the ordinary people of the Jin Dynasty, but even if it was better than the ordinary people of the Jin Dynasty, how strong could it be? The period of emperor Jin is the period of emperor Jin. If there are great changes, we should not break the rules and break the pattern? But now, white night this silent means, give her shock is too big! I''m afraid none of the people present can do this? Could it be that without Hongbing in the daytime, it would be better than all the people present? Shanluoyan thought it was incredible. This is especially true for light families. "Your space distortion? How could it be? " The general of the general''s house was stunned for a long time, and then gnawed his teeth and hummed: "I don''t believe it. It must be you who used some strange means! Don''t worry! Can you still be bluffed by this man? " "How is that possible?" "It''s as easy to kill him as the emperor of Jin Dynasty." "That''s it The crowd whispered, not paying attention to the night. The two generals who were imprisoned in space also landed one after another, staring at the white night in anger. "If you get out of the way, it''s just our carelessness! Let''s take this man down and let him kneel down for mercy They roared and rushed forward. The mountain smoke breathes, hastens to urge the magic weapon again. But they just got close. Bang! It''s another round of time. They want to react, but there''s no time! This power of time came suddenly! There''s no room to dodge! In an instant, they were once again frozen in place, unable to move. "Ah?" People are blind again. If the first time was a trick, what was the second? "I came to the eagle clan to discuss important matters with your clan leaders. I don''t want to kill you, but it''s not that I can''t kill you! Don''t think that my patience is limitless. I will give you a chance to call your general to see me at once! Otherwise, I don''t mind killing here! " White night said without expression. "What do you say?" "Bastard! Do you dare to say such a thing to us without Hong Bing? It''s so presumptuous "Do you really think you''re a great power?" The people of the light family are angry and scold at the white night. But the generals nearby were shocked. The general at the head suddenly turned back and looked at Qingxiang in disbelief. "Master, you... What did you just say? Hong Bing? What kind of soldiers These generals are extremely sensitive to these two words. As long as you say it, it will affect everyone''s mind. How can they ignore it? "To tell you the truth, generals, this is longjue white night!" Light Xiang deep drink way. "Long Jue white night?" "Is that the guy who won the Red Army''s bullying People look at me, I look at you, are a face suddenly, but at the same time, everyone''s expression has become afraid. "It''s no wonder that this man, who was not the emperor of Jin Dynasty, dared to say such a thing!" "If he has Hongbing, he has arrogant capital indeed!" Others said. "But if this man has a red soldier in his hand, it will be difficult to deal with it by us alone." The general hesitated and looked puzzled. "Ha ha ha, don''t worry, general. We''ve taken away the Hongbing in this man''s hand!" Light Xiang says with a smile. "Away?" The crowd was stunned. "Where has it been?" the general asked "If it''s passed away from here, at least he won''t be able to get his Hongbing for a while! However, the connection between this man and Hong Bing has not been broken. General, if you want to take Hongbing and give it to the general, I think it''s better to take him down first! " Light Xiang says with a smile. The generals nodded. "Indeed, it''s not easy to get rid of this man''s Hongbing. You have created a good condition for us, master Qingxiang." The general squinted and killed in the depths of his pupils. Seeing this, the light family immediately understood the meaning of these generals'' house warriors. Just listen to the general drinking: "brothers! Come on together, get this man for me! Do not compromise the means "Kill!" All the people of the general''s house rushed up. "Stop it!" Light feather cries out. "Ah?" Shanluoyan''s face is as white as paper... with so many strong people coming together, she can''t stop it, and she also thinks that white night can''t stop it!"Dragon master, run!" The mountain is full of smoke. But. White night did not retreat. His eyes were ferocious, staring at the generals in front of him coldly: "I gave you a chance, you want to die! I''m not to blame this time! " With that, the white night also jumped forward to the generals. He didn''t urge any magic weapon. He just used his finger to release Qi and turn it into a sword. Bang Dang! All the swords from the generals were chopped. Then the terrible air sword with terrible air pressure, ferocious toward these generals will go! "What?" The world was appalled. "Is that the spirit of this Jin Dynasty guy? Why is it so sharp? Can''t resist the magic weapon of the generals? " I lost my voice. "Be careful Light red shouts. A group of generals with solemn faces withdrew immediately. But there was a general who was unable to defend himself. He was forced into Qi by this sword and was torn to pieces on the spot, and he died miserably. This scene shocked everyone. "Damn it! A thousand troops The chief General roared again, roared with anger, and then broke into several blades to kill the white night. White night backhand toward the air a lift, like a copper mirror like barrier in his palm. Those blades hit the barrier, but they were all broken. On the contrary, they were not damaged. "Ah?" The general was stupid. "General trend!" Drink and shout in the white night. Dong Dong... all the generals were immediately under the terrible situation that could not be described in words. All the people in the air were shocked to the ground, their steps were heavy and their movement became extremely slow. They held on with their teeth, trying to keep their bodies straight. But whatever they do, it''s hard to do. "Is this the general trend of the existence of the Jin Dynasty?" My brain is blank. The light family were all stunned. "No way, this... It can''t be!" "What''s the matter with this guy? Is he really the emperor of Jin "His soldiers have been taken away. Why can he have such terrible energy?" "Impossible!" No one can accept it! It is to see the white night and wave again. Bang! A gray light flew out of his fingertips, then exploded and enveloped the generals. "This is the domain! It''s the power of the domain Someone yelled. "Domain?" The generals were wide eyed. In the power of the domain, their lives... Have been controlled by the night... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2927 The world view of Xiang has been refreshed. It also includes shanluoyan and Qingyu. How can they believe what''s going on right now? The existence of a Jin emperor period can actually release the power of the so-called domain? This at least has to be against the heaven emperor to release to be able to do? What''s more, the power of his domain is so skillful! Almost by hand! This strength has surpassed the emperor! In the power of the domain, these so-called generals'' offices have become flesh on the chopping block of white night. They can''t defeat white night in this. If they want to kill them, they can kill them. Shanluoyan was staring at me. She finally understood why white night was so calm after losing Hongbing! That''s because... He doesn''t have to rely on Hongbing to defeat these people. He is not the real emperor of Jin Dynasty! Step into the region in the white night. The generals struggled like crazy. But at this time, they seem to be in deep mire, their body is difficult to move, let alone counterattack, at the moment, they even out of this area of force are extremely difficult. People had to stare and watch the white night approach step by step. And the white night is not polite. He directly stores the sword spirit and prepares to result in the people of the general''s mansion. "Stop it!" Light Xiang can''t help it any more and screams bitterly. "White dragon master, please stop!" Light feather is also anxious, wipe off the blood in the corner of the mouth, and try to call. White night looks at her sideways. But see light Xiang urgently way: "White Dragon Lord, you can''t kill them!" "Why?" "Because... If they have something to do, the general''s office will certainly let you go! I will not let you go Qingxiang bit his teeth and had to say so. White night is a light smile, squint way: "do you think, I will let light home?" "This..." light Xiang is surprised. "It''s not sure who let go of it!" Finish saying, white night does not hesitate, backhand a sword spirit to cut. Pooh! All the general''s bodies were cut open by this sword spirit. One by one, their eyes widened, their bodies separated, and they died miserably. "Ah The light family screamed. Even his face was pale and pale. "Did you... Really kill?" Feathery mumbles. "The light family is finished, the light family is finished!" "Master, what shall we do this time?" "The general will not let us go." Some light family members are helpless, and others cry directly. This situation is beyond their control. "Come on! Go and invite the general! Go and inform the general! The rest of the people immediately gathered all the strong people in the light family! Leave this man here, wait for the arrival of the general, and let the general go down! " Light glide yelled at the top of his voice. The crowd moved at once. A large number of light family masters are coming here. "Dragon master, we must go!" Mountain smoke side shouts. "No need." "Since the matter has been opened up, there is no need to cover it up. If the general doesn''t give me a reply today, I''ll go to find the head of the divine eagle myself!" "Dragon master, this..." Shan Luoyan doesn''t know what to say. Qingxiang is gnashing his teeth: "also explain? You killed so many people in the general''s house! Do you dare to ask the general to account? I tell you! This is the eagle clan! You are an outsider who has done such a thing! We Eagle clan will definitely not let you go! Today, this is your burial place! " "Is it? Then I''ll wait. " Calm way of white night. Shanluoyan is desperate. She had no idea what she wanted to do with the white night. It''s hard for him to compete with the whole family? However, he is stubborn and can not be moved by shanluoyan. The kungfu is about half fragrant. Hula la la... there were a lot of terrible air currents coming from the periphery of the light house, followed by bursts of footfalls and air breaking sounds. "Here comes the general''s house!" There is a light family slightly shivering cry. All the light family members breathed tight and looked in the direction of the gate. But I saw a group of people walking towards here. The leader is the Chu military division and the general! The general''s face was gloomy and his eyes were angry. When I got here, my sight fell on the bodies that had been cut in half on the ground. "General Wang!" "General Chen!" "ThisAll the people in the general''s house in the rear were stunned. "Who did it?" "Damn it! Dare to murder the people of our general''s house! I will cut it into pieces! A thousand dead bodies "Death! Look for death All of them roared with anger, waved their swords one by one, and glared at the light family members around them. They looked ferocious and ferocious. "Be quiet The general gave a cold drink. Everyone stopped at once. However, seeing the general''s eyes, Sen Leng gazed at the white night in front of him, and asked deeply: "did you do it?" "Yes." White night said without hesitation. "General! This man is not a light dragon, but an alien. He killed the light dragon and pretended to be him. Now that we have exposed his identity, he is so angry that he killed all the Lords in the general''s house. Please remove this man from the general''s office and give us peace to the eagle clan! " Qingxiang immediately stepped forward and cried. "Foreigners?" The general was obviously surprised. "I am white night!" "White night?" "Is it the Dragon night?" The military division of Chu nearby was quite surprised and said directly. "It''s me." White night road. "Long Jue white night? Hum, what is your intention to sneak into my Eagle clan? Somebody, get him for me The general was too lazy to be polite. "Yes The strong men of the general''s office who came with them directly swarmed on. "General, don''t you want to kill your men as well?" White night said without expression. "You think I''m afraid of you?" The general gnawed his teeth. "Don''t be afraid of the general. His soldiers have been stolen by us! He is only a king of the Jin Dynasty now. There is no need to worry about it! " Qingxiang busy road. The general was more confident. It''s just... As soon as these people get close to the white night, the night moves. Since the general was not polite to him, he did not need to be polite to these people. "Does Jin Dynasty exist? Hum, well, I''ll let you see if my strength in the period of Jin emperor is as weak as you think Cold drink in the white night, the body like a strong wind and lightning, like the wind and lightning, rushing to those people. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... close to these beings in the daytime, you can directly smash them with one punch. You can use the power of shangheihe River and do nothing to keep your hands. BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM The faces of the general and others were darkened. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2928 People were stunned by the terrible power of white night. Did they ever think that the power of the Jin Dynasty could be so terrible... "general, what''s the matter with this "Is there any other magic weapon in this man?" "Isn''t he without Hong Bing?" People in the general''s house were surprised. "Long Jue white night, he was able to collect so many Hongbing, and he was able to fight against the dark Dynasty. This has proved that he is extraordinary. It is a big mistake to say that he is ordinary without Hongbing! You need to be very careful when dealing with this person! " The Chu military division sank. "Hum! No matter how tough he is, beyond the ordinary period of Jin emperor, I am not afraid of him! If he had Hongbing, I would be afraid of three points. Now that he has no Hongbing, why should I be afraid of him? " The general hummed and went straight forward, intending to do it himself. "General, be careful!" Ordered by the military division of Chu. "A top seller! Why be careful? " The general yelled and slapped the sky Linggai in the white night. Whoa! The terrifying vigorous wind hovered in his palm, and the shocking power seemed to break the void and disrupt the time. Just look at it, it''s frightening. But the palm is about to approach the white night, the white night suddenly backhand a fist to the palm of the hand to kill the past. Bang! One punch and one palm hit each other hard, and the crack like dazzle lines burst out. It is extremely terrifying and extremely fierce. The violent and dazzling patterns were collapsing around, tearing down all the buildings around. The people around him also retreated, unable to bear the terrible dazzle lines. When they stood at the fixed time, they found that most of the light homes were affected, fragmented and in a mess. The light family''s face changed dramatically. "Master! This... If we continue to fight, we will be finished. " A man shivered. "It doesn''t matter!" Light Xiang bit his teeth: "as long as you can kill this man! Even if my light family is destroyed, I will not hesitate! After all, in this way, all the people of the eagle clan can know what sacrifice our light family has made to deal with the invading enemy! Everyone will respect me and despise my family, and the enemy of my family will never be able to treat us any more! Even the patriarch will be commended for the sacrifice made by my family People''s eyes lit up. "The owner is right." "In this way, is it not possible for my family to gain the favor of the patriarch and ascend in the family of divine Eagles?" "Of course! I''m afraid the general will no longer have any objection to my family. " "Great! Great The light family gets excited. The immediate losses are no longer important. Qingxiang has a smile on her face. The feather''s face is full of pain. "Yu''er, although you have done something stupid, the result is still good. When the general takes down these thieves, I will punish you lightly." Light Xiang glanced at his daughter. "Father..." light feather called out, her eyes closed and tears fell down. White night and the general are still fighting. But when they were fighting, people felt something was wrong. The general pulled out the sword and slashed the white night crazily, while a group of experts in the general''s house also gave full assistance and cooperated with the general. The swords of all the people were in a frenzy, just like the rough waves, which made people shudder. But in the wild shadow of the sword in the white night, the sword was freely put in and out, and the sword kept dancing. No matter how terrible the strong man of the general''s Office released, he could easily resist it without any confusion. And there is no scar on his body... people can''t deal with him... Bang Bang... a series of fierce collisions resound. Bang Dang! A circle of dazzling lines is open. Then I saw the people around the white night were shocked and retreated by the dazzling lines. The general was also attacked, and the whole army retreated in succession and almost did not stand firm. It was a while before someone stopped. The two sides seem to be pulling apart for a while. Everyone was shocked. The light family realized that the white night was not as easy to deal with as they had imagined... "the means are good." The white night looked at the general calmly and said, "it''s a pity that your soul skill and power are just so in my eyes. Do you want to kill me? I''m afraid it''s not so simple! " "General!" Light Xiang is in a hurry and shouts. "Don''t worry, this man will die today!" The general roared. "Then please the general, for the sake of the eagles! For the patriarch! Please don''t let this man go! " Fly softly and shout.The white night gazed at the light Xiang one eye, the bottom of the eye flits the killing intention. Holding the sword tightly, the general looked at the white night with a heavy face, and at the same time urged all the spirits of heaven. It seems that he is going to fight to death. "General, wait a minute!" At this time, Chu Jun Shi suddenly murmured. "Why?" The general turned back in displeasure. But he saw the military division of Chu stepped forward and whispered: "general! This white night is very powerful. If you fight it hard, I''m afraid you will not get any benefits from it! " "What do you mean?" The general was a little annoyed and drank low. "General, I think this man... Still needs to be killed! Don''t force "At this time, do you want me to talk to him? What''s more, other people are not idiots. Ordinary strategies are useless and will surely be seen through. Do you want others to laugh at me The general said angrily. "The general may rest assured that even if the plot fails, it will certainly help to capture this man!" Chu Jun Shi narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. "What''s your plan?" The general asked. "General, have you not seen it? Now there is a huge weakness on the white night side. Why don''t we make good use of it? " "Weakness? What do you mean? " "The people next to him!" "The woman next to me?" "Yes! I don''t think that woman has strong strength and weak breath. She can''t be as strong as the white night, but didn''t you notice? Stand in front of her from the beginning to the end of the white night and protect her! In this way, it can be determined that this woman is relatively important to the white night! " "Do you mean... Catch this woman?" The general''s eyes were slightly bright and asked. "No, don''t arrest her, but pretend to catch her!" Chu military master smiles and whispers: "pretending to capture her, the white night is bound to protect. In this way, he must be open to flaws. At that time, it was not easy for the general to attack the white night again?" "That''s great!" The general immediately understood what the commander of Chu said, and his mouth was up and his eyes were shining with light. Holding the sword, he pointed to the white night and said, "listen, take down the white night and the woman for me! Do you hear me when I kill the white night "Yes The crowd yelled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2929 People began to target shanluoyan. It has to be said that this move of Chu military division has a real effect! If all the people in the general''s office attack the white night, there is nothing to fear about the white night. But they aimed at shanluoyan directly. In this way, they had to worry about the safety of shanluoyan at night. Although shanluoyan has some strength, compared with the general''s office, the gap is too big. White night wants to arrange shanluoyan to leave, but this is the eagle clan. If you let it go alone, I''m afraid that shanluoyan can''t get out of the land of Shenying clan, and half of the way will be killed. However, if we want to protect the mountains and rivers, we will be restrained by these powerful generals at night. Although the white night will not pose much threat, if we are distracted from the mountains and rivers, it will show a lot of flaws. At that time, even if the general''s office could not kill him, it would not be difficult to trap him. No way! "Shanluoyan, you must leave the eagle clan first!" The white night whispered. "Dragon master, what should you do?" ShanLuo flue. "I don''t have to worry! You go first! I''ll cover you to the eagle gate. " Said the white night. Shanluoyan nodded in silence. She also knew that it was a burden to stay here, so she could only choose to leave first. The white night shakes off another wave of attack from the powerful general''s mansion, takes several magic weapons and hands them to shanluoyan, and then urges the strength of Yu again to restrain the general''s residence. "Go Drink light at night. Shanluoyan immediately ran back. "Take that woman for me!" Light glides and roars. The light family immediately rushed over and surrounded the mountains. Shanluoyan''s face was terrified, but there was no way to go, so he had to fight and retreat while fighting. "You want to get out of my Eagle land? Well, it''s not that easy The general drank coldly, raised his hand and waved: "gather the strength of the clan! Gather up the troops and catch the thieves. Don''t let them escape here "Yes, general!" A man nearby called, then took out a strange thing like a keepsake and threw it into the air. Joo! At once, it turned into a beam of light and went up into the sky and exploded. Bang! A huge Red Eagle pattern appears above the entire Falcon clan. Countless Eagle people raised their heads and looked at the magnificent pattern. "It''s the blood eagle''s urgent order!" "We have foreign enemies invading "Go to the place where the blood eagle urgently orders to launch!" "There are thieves there!" "Protect me, falcons!" "Kill!" "Kill!" The people of the divine eagle clan roared one after another and rushed to the light family one by one. Seeing this, shanluoyan''s face was scared white. Innumerable falcons are closing in on this. She has no way to escape! Day night also does not live to look around, eyebrows locked. After a while, the periphery of Qingjia''s house has been surrounded by thousands of Shenying people. I''m afraid even a fly can''t fly out... shanluoyan gave up. She glared at the dense Eagles around her, then fell on the white night. "White dragon master... What should I do now?" She murmured, after losing Hong Bing, she really did not know what means white night could have to contend with so many Eagle people... "it seems that the eagle clan is not going to be polite to me. In this case, we don''t need to be merciful!" I took a deep breath at night. At this time, the general jumped into the air. "It''s a general!" "It seems that the blood eagle''s urgent order was released by the general!" The people all around made a little noise. "Ladies and gentlemen, this man is a gangster from a foreign tribe, who has mixed up with our Eagle clan and intends to steal the secrets of our Eagle clan. Now all of you will listen and listen to my orders! Take this man quickly! If anyone can capture this person alive! There are many rewards The general yelled. As soon as this was said, the people were overjoyed. "Yes! General People rushed in. But as soon as they approached, a terrible force of terror fell from the sky and directly suppressed it around the white night. All of a sudden. Boom! The buildings here are all pressed into powder. Even the ground was smashed into a huge hole. As for those who were close to the white night, all of them were crushed into pieces by this terrible pressure and died miserably on the spot. Even a few people in the general''s office could not escape the crushing of this terrible pressure, turning into flesh and mud, and dead without a whole body. In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred Eagle people''s lives dissipated. The people around who want to rush forward to catch the gangsters are stunned."What?" The general was also taken aback. The hand of white night really shocked everyone. Shanluoyan was also surprised. "I didn''t want to kill people, but you gods hawk people too much! Don''t blame me White night eyes show ferocious, simply do not leave hands! He has shown enough sincerity, has been tolerant, but in exchange for the other side is aggressive. In this case, we can only conquer by force! "A mountain of smoke!" "Yes Shanluoyan shivered all over, and was busy shouting. "You wait for me here!" The white night drinks to shout, is the step a bit, like the meteor rushes forward. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the man is so fast that even the general and the Chu army can''t capture him. "What is this?" The military division of Chu was shocked. But I saw the white night shuttling through the crowd. Every time I shuttled, I could roll out a large number of terrifying air blades. Whew! Whew! Whew! Wheeze... the sound of a lot of flesh being torn is coming out. Then I saw those people who had been passed by the white night, and they were all set in place. After a while, they had a lot of cracks on their bodies, and then they all died of direct body fracture... blood splashed. The internal organs were scattered. The whole light house is full of the bodies of these Eagle people. The world was stunned. Whether it is a general or a military division of Chu, whether it is light feather or light flying. They were all shocked by the terrible power of white night. Is this the period of emperor Jin? Are you kidding? Can the emperor of Jin Dynasty crush and kill people with great strength like ants? This is too exaggerated... the faces of the general and others were so hard to see that they all trembled. "I want to negotiate with you in a peaceful way, but it''s a pity that you don''t seem to like it. In that case, I''ll talk to you in this way." White night said, the body suddenly flash, close to the general. "Protect the general!" "Come on, stop that man!" "Protect the general!" There was constant shouting. All around the strong Eagle race rushed. But as soon as they got close, their bodies were directly distorted by a thick and terrifying force of space! In the face of this force, their spiritual power, divine power and other forces are like the strength of a baby, which can''t be countered at all. In the twinkling of an eye, the white night has already stood in front of the general... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2930 The general breathed and immediately waved his sword to kill the white night. But... It''s too late! Whew! At night, he grabbed the general''s neck with one hand and sent out his force directly. "Oh The neck of the general immediately deformed. The intense pain and a force that could not be described by words made him lose his resistance in an instant, and the sword in his hand could not help slipping from his palm. Bang Dang! A crisp sound came out. The hearts of all the people on the scene were trembling, all of them were staring at the terrible scene in disbelief. The general... Was directly subdued... if so, what did they take against him? "Stop it all!" "Don''t mess around! The general is in his hands "Stop it all!" The crowd roared. Chu military division immediately rushed forward to stop those who attacked the white night. How could this be? How could the general be so easily captured by this man "What happened just now?" "Why is this man so fast No one can understand, staring at the scene. "White night! Don''t hurt the general! Otherwise, I, the eagle people, will kill you even if they are broken to pieces Light Xiang is also anxious, repeatedly drink shout. "Oh? Is it? What if I kill all of you eagles in advance? " White night side head light ask. Flying a shudder, suddenly dumb. "White Dragon Lord, I admit that we all underestimate you. Even if there is no Hong Bing, your strength can not be underestimated, but even if these people here can''t deal with you! What about the whole Eagle family? You can''t kill! So let the general go! We can sit down and talk slowly. Don''t use knives or guns any more. How about that? " Chu Jun Shi stepped forward and said solemnly. "I can''t kill you?" White night faint smile: "you seem to know nothing about my white night!" "White dragon master! I''ve heard about you, you''ve dealt with the dark Dynasty, but what does that mean? I am not as simple as you think! There are nearly a million barriers at the edge of our field. If they are all opened, even if you have the ability to break them, you will be exhausted when you break them all. How can you get out? " Chu Jun Shi shook his head. "What if it depends on Hong Bing?" The white night asked. This fell to the ground, and everyone was breathing heavily. "Hong Bing?" The Chu military master''s face was very unnatural. But see white night raised another hand, toward the air to grab. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... but there are several divine lights falling from the sky. These lights, like meteors, come down from the sky and crash straight into the white night side, and then one by one they all fall into the palm of the white night. At that moment, the whole body of the white night was filled with a wonderful and vigorous spirit. Some of the eagles knew what it was. "This is the breath of Hongbing!" A general exclaimed. "The red soldier of the white night has come back!" "What?" "This... What should I do?" Everyone was shocked and yelled. Around the general house strong also all subconsciously retreat. When Hong Bing came back, they could not cope with the white night. The promotion of a Hongbing to the soul is almost qualitative change, not to mention that he is the existence of the Jin emperor, even if it is the lowest and most humble soul person, as long as he picks up the Hongbing, from that moment on, he has the strong one who can kill any possible existence... who dares not to fear the strong one? "We passed the Hongbing away from the white night, but we did not completely separate them from the white night. The white night can call them back at any time! Now, they are back... "He whispered, looking at the white night. The scene in front of him is beyond his control. When Hong Bing returns, the people of the eagle clan can''t do anything about him. Almost all the people of the eagle clan have never seen the power of Hongbing, but almost all the people of the eagle clan have heard of it! After all, the magic weapon is too terrifying. There are countless legends about it. Who knows its terror in the state of Lisheng? "Now, do I have the right to compete with your Eagle people?" Looking at the military division of Chu at night, he asked with a smile. Chu military division and others were speechless. Hongbing helps. Now the advantage in number is no longer an advantage. No matter how strong a person is, in front of the Hongbing, they are like grains of sand, which can be easily crushed and vulnerable to a single blow... "let go... Let me go..." the general was still trying to shout, driving the white night to let go. Seeing this, the military master of Chu knew that he could no longer sit back and ignore him. He could only say, "white dragon master, what do you want to do?""I want to see your patriarch!" "I''ll give you half a column of incense now, and I''ll ask your clan leader to come out and see me. If I don''t see your clan leader after half incense, then your general... May die here!" "White Dragon Lord, do you dare?" The military master of Chu was angry and pointed at him with wide eyes and said, "are you not afraid to cause the anger of my Eagle people? Shall we encircle and suppress you?" "You can try it!" "White dragon master, you are too much! I admit that Hongbing is very strong, but I don''t believe you are invincible if you hold Hongbing! If you fight hard! I can guarantee that my falcons will defeat you The military division of Chu gnawed his teeth. Light family can use a trick to send Hongbing away from Bai Ye''s side. Naturally, his Chu military division has a way to separate Bai Ye and Hong Bing! He didn''t think he was worse than a group of brainless people in the light family. However, Bai Ye chuckled and asked, "Master Chu! Do you think the eagles can defeat me alone in the daytime? " "What do you mean?" The Chu military division was stunned. "You seem to think of me as just one person." White night calm way: "I am not what alone existence! You seem to have... Ignored my dragon? " "Long Jue?" Chu Jun Shi breathed. "Military division of Chu, you said that I now killed the general, and then with the help of Hongbing, I killed your Eagle clan, and mobilized my dragon strong men to attack your Eagle clan. At that time, did your divine eagle family usher in the disaster of annihilation?" The white night squints at Chu Junshi Dao. Chu Jun Shi''s face became frightened and trembled. "White Dragon Lord, things... Don''t have to do so absolutely..." Chu Jun Shi hesitated and whispered. Obviously, he was afraid. "Since you don''t want me to do such a great job, please quickly invite your clan leader out. There is no one in the half column incense! You, the eagle family, are the ultimate disaster Drink and shout at night! Without hesitation, the military master of Chu said, "follow me into the palace." "Military adviser..." people around are all open. "Go The military commander of Chu did not give in and went straight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2931 Shanluoyan did not expect that the whole situation was suppressed by one person in the white night. And even the general was captured by him! "The White Dragon Lord..." she opened her mouth and looked at the God like figure with burning eyes. The whole person worshipped and awed. In her eyes, this person is like omnipotent! No matter what kind of danger and terrible enemy he is facing, he can deal with it calmly! It''s amazing. Shanluoyan''s previous panic and panic immediately calmed down a lot, and people subconsciously approached the white night. But see the white night to the general under a prison, and then released his hand. Poop! The general fell to the ground, covered his neck and coughed. Some people couldn''t stand up. As for his neck, he had already changed its shape. The bruise mark on it was shocking. Moreover, the seal was not an ordinary seal, and there was a strong soul power lingering on each seal. He was imprisoned by the white night, and his strength was sealed by the majority, and the white night was still standing beside him. Naturally, he did not dare to act rashly. "General!" The people around the general''s house were so anxious that they wanted to go forward, but they didn''t dare to get too close. "Smoke!" White night side head. "Yes, dragon master, what can I do for you?" Shanluoyan asked. "You help me keep an eye on him!" With that, he sat down on his knees and closed his eyes. Around countless eyes are all staring at this side, no one dares to speak. The air seemed to solidify. ... ... deep in the palace. "Master Chu! What are you doing? " "This is the forbidden area of the palace! It''s the place where the clan elders sleep! You can''t get in! " "Master Chu, please stop!" "If you do this again, we can only take compulsory measures!" A succession of anxious voices passed by. Then he saw a large group of armored soldiers trying to surround the hard to break into the palace of Chu military division. "Get out of my way! Get out of my way! The general is captured! The eagle clan is in danger! I have to see the patriarch! If you don''t get out of the way, once the situation is serious and there is something wrong with the general, you will all be beheaded! " The Chu Army division roars, directly is all the way strong to rush. His words can be regarded as a shock to the palace guards. Is the eagle family in danger? It''s not for fun! So a lot of people just talk about it, really want to block or dare not. Soon, the military division of Chu came to the chief eagle''s bedroom. At this moment, the whole palace is covered by a large number of border. Beside the palace is a huge statue of an eagle. At the gate of the palace, there are two people who are wearing feather clothes and have two huge wings behind them. They stood there with halberds in their hands, motionless as statues. The military master of Chu was stunned. He rushed over immediately, knelt down in front of the palace, kowtowed and cried out, "Chu River has something important to report to the clan leader. Please pass on the message! The matter is related to the safety and security of the eagle clan. We can''t delay it any more! Please come out of the mountain With that, he banged his head on the ground. One of the two figures opened his eyes, glanced at the Chu military master, and said without expression: "the patriarch is practicing in seclusion. No one is allowed to disturb him! Leave "Reverend, there are foreign invaders, and the eagle clan is in danger. We are not rivals! If the patriarch doesn''t show up, there will be a river of blood in the eagle clan! " The commander of Chu exclaimed. "The patriarch ordered us to stay here before closing down. No one is allowed to disturb us! You leave quickly, otherwise, kill it The figure said again. The voice was very cold. There is no room for discussion at all. Chu military master knew that the two men only listen to the orders of the clan leader, and they don''t care about the life and death of the eagle clan. Although they are members of the eagle tribe, their minds have been put only on the patriarch. Forced to open his voice. "Patriarch! When Chu Jiang asked to see him, long Jue went to the gate with Hong Bing at night. He threatened that if the patriarch didn''t come out to meet him, he would wash the eagle clan with blood and ask the clan leader to go out of the pass to save the family of Shenying! " Chujiang shouts again and again, expecting the patriarch to hear. But the patriarch was in seclusion, and he could not guarantee that he could not think more. However... after more than ten times of shouting, there was no movement in the bedroom. On the contrary, it was the two venerable men who showed their impatience. Both of them opened their eyes, and the halberd in their hands dropped slowly. A wisp of forest is extremely cold, which makes people shiver gradually. At the same time, a strong smell of bullying also pervaded. Under the cover of this smell, no matter who it is, there is a feeling of suffocation.Seeing this, the military master of Chu sighed. He was helpless. He knew that he would not go again. He was afraid that the two venerable men would kill him. Forced by helplessness, he had to get up to leave. However, at this time, a magnificent but green voice came out of the bedroom. "Long Jue white night? How did he come? " The voice is full of sacred taste, drilling into the ear, but it is like beating on the soul, so that people have a sense of reverence from the inside to the outside! "Patriarch?" The commander of Chu was overjoyed and raised his head. But see the door opened, a white fog from inside swing out, and then a snow-white man out of the bedroom. The man''s hair and eyebrows are extremely white, skin is also, wearing a white robe, behind a pair of huge snow wings. The wings spread out and were several meters long, but gradually they were behind the man. The man gradually opened his eyes. Although he was spotless and snow-white, his pupils were golden, and the whole man was like a God. This is the strongest existence of the eagles, but also the supreme existence of the eagles. He is the God of countless Eagle people, but also the existence that makes the eagle clan prosperous to the extreme, makes the four sides afraid, dare not offend! "See the patriarch!" Seeing this, the military master of Chu knelt down on his knees and cried out excitedly and devoutly. His excitement is from the heart, there is no affectation, in fact, anyone in the eagle clan is like this! "Chu River!" The eagle patriarch came over and looked at him faintly: "what you just said... Are all true?" "It''s true, patriarch, it''s all said by night! He has captured the general now. If the patriarch doesn''t appear again, he is afraid that the general will die by the hand of the white night Chu Jun Shi was in a hurry. "Where is white night now?" Asked the head of the eagle. "He''s waiting for you at the light house!" "Light home?" The head of the divine eagle raised his eyes and looked at the sky and said, "well, since this is the case, I will go and have a look at it." With that, he leaped straight into the sky. Meanwhile, the two worshippers stationed at the gate also galloped to keep up with each other and headed for the light home. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2932 White night is still closed eyes. At this moment, the periphery of the light family gathered countless Eagle people. The story of light family has spread, and with the urgent order for help issued, more and more Eagle people gathered here. At the moment, the whole light home is surrounded by a sea of people. Although many people know that there are Hongbing in the hands of the white night, they are not afraid because this is the territory of the eagle clan and surrounded by the eagle people! They think that if they really want to start, they may not be able to defeat this guy from the outside. As a result, many people have a strong sense of war and are ready to move. As long as the incarcerated general gives an order, they will rush forward regardless of everything, and cut the white night into pieces! "Master, what shall we do now?" A light family member couldn''t help but get close to Qingxiang and asked in a low voice. "What? How can I know what to do? Now that it''s done, can we do anything else? " Qingxiang''s expression is particularly complex, and his heart is also in a state of turmoil, which is hard to calm down. Such a situation is beyond his imagination. Hongye thought that he could be taken away by the white foot! Once he helped the general''s house to subdue the white night, and then obtained his Hongbing to the clan leader, then all the crises of the light family could not only be relieved, but even the patriarch would be very happy to put the light family in the first place! At that time, the light family was very prosperous. I''m afraid that even the general''s office and the prime minister''s house did not dare to underestimate the light family. The whole family of divine eagles, the light family was regarded as a small one. However, all this is broken! The power of white night is beyond his imagination... even the general is not his opponent! The strong men in the general''s house were killed by him! What''s going on? The existence of a period of Jin emperor is so terrible... light Xiang covers his head, feeling dizzy, and his thoughts are all in disorder. "Master, are we going to do something about it?" Another light family came and said cautiously. "Measures? What measures? " Light Xiang Leng asked. "It''s about the measures to discuss the results with the patriarch at night! Master, please think about it! What will happen after the clan leader talks with the White Dragon Lord? There are only two kinds, one is the negotiation, the other is not! Didn''t the owner of the house think about how the negotiation had been completed and what had not been done? " The light family said with a smile. "How about the negotiation? How about it? " Light Xiang swept that person one eye, cold hum way: "I don''t even know what they talk about now, how do you want me to think?" "Well, it''s not what you say. In fact, it doesn''t matter what we talk about. What matters is whether they can talk about it! If the patriarch talks with this white night, they should belong to a cooperative relationship. It would be bad for my family at that time! If there is no agreement, there will be a fight. At that time, our light family can also kill the white night with the patriarch, cut the grass and root, isn''t it? " Said the light family. "It makes sense!" Light Xiang suddenly realized, and then rushed to the humanity: "what do we have to do now?" The man shook his head, apparently not knowing what to do. However, the light red next to him snorted out: "elder brother, you worry too much! What kind of cooperation? When have you ever seen me work with outsiders "This..." "what''s more, it''s our patriarch! The patriarch has always been exclusive of foreigners, especially against people outside the clan! How can he cooperate with white night? Don''t worry about it Light red said coldly. "But everything is like this, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, if the day night with the patriarch really talk, then my light family is in a state of irreparable Light Xiang or pan pan pan worry, can not help saying. "Ha ha, big brother, your idea is ridiculous! What is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case? How can it be so serious? Besides, can''t I have a little white night? Do you think it is possible to cooperate? In this way, is it not to say that our divine eagle clan has compromised to the existence of the Jin Dynasty? Our god eagle patriarch is afraid of this white night? If this is spread out, will it not make people laugh? Let everyone laugh at me, the eagles? " "This... You''re right too!" "Big brother, don''t talk nonsense. If it comes to other people''s ears, we will have bad luck." "I know... But at this time, we must not take it lightly. We should be careful!" Light Xiang thought and nodded. Whoosh! At this time, the two divine lights fell from the sky and fell into the light family mansion before everyone could react. Countless people exclaimed. "What is that?" "The patriarch has come!" "It must be the patriarch "Those two lights are respected by the patriarch!" "Here comes the venerable With the screams one after another, all the people at the scene, including the general, all knelt down on their knees, buried their heads, and cried out devoutly and excitedly."See the patriarch!" "See the patriarch!" "See the patriarch!" ... the voices of countless people gather together and ripple like a big wave again and again. Hearing the sound in the white night, he came back from meditation. He got up and opened his eyes and looked at the sky. However, the white light swept over the sky, and a figure with blooming halo was standing in the sky like a white scorching sun. The figure was like a God, and his whole body was snow-white. Only his eyes were golden, which seemed to be able to see through everything. While the white night was watching the man, the man was also looking at the white night. "Get up The man spoke. The voice is not big, but it seems to spread all over the whole family of the eagle! The crowd rose. "Patriarch!" The general called out and wanted to say something, but he could not open his mouth. He could only lower his head in shame. The head of the divine eagle continued to look at the white night. After a while, he said, "are you the Dragon white night?" "Yes! Are you the leader of the eagle? I have something important to discuss with you White night straight to the theme road. "Mutual consultation?" The head of the divine eagle shook his head. His sight fell on the corpse and blood on the ground. He said calmly, "white night, your method of negotiation is good and unique! Kill my men and negotiate with me? " "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just forced to kill these people! I didn''t come here by night for the sake of enmity with the divine eagle clan. I also indicated my identity and hoped to see the patriarch. However, the people of the eagle clan are not very hospitable and often offend me. But I can only force them to meet them by force of force Hoarse at night. "So if my people don''t let you see me, you kill my people. Is that what you mean?" Asked the head of the eagle. The words are full of murderous spirit... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2933 White night is not a fool. How can we not see that the leader of the eagle clan is very angry! He also expected this result. After all, the eagle patriarch is very exclusive. But his outsider''s method of not entering the eagle clan is very disgraceful, and even killed his eagle clan''s people in the eagle clan''s territory! This nature is very serious! It can be said that in the past ten thousand years, such a thing has not happened to the eagle clan! Now the patriarch has been alerted to show up in person. If he does not deal with it seriously, how can he explain to the countless Eagle people around him? At that time, the people are not also cold heart? However, at this point, there is no way for the white night, so we should be patient and explain it to the leader of the eagle clan. The white night took a deep breath and said, "the patriarch! It''s urgent. I have to! If there is any offense, I hope the patriarch Hai Han will compensate the eagle clan for the loss this time. I will apologize to the clan leader! " White night only wants to be able to draw the power of the eagle clan together as soon as possible to deal with the crisis of the mountain. But the eagle patriarch obviously doesn''t care. "No need to apologize! I don''t care about your apology "But from your words and expressions, things should be really urgent! Well, I''ll give you a chance! Have a talk with you, but I have a condition! " "What conditions?" Asked the white night. "If you kill several of my people, I want to kill ten times as many people as longjue. If a few people die here, you will give me ten times more than the Dragon Jue people here! It''s up to me! White Dragon Lord, if you can promise! We can sit down and have a good talk! Otherwise, I can only use my own means to ask for the explanation of the eagle people! " God eagle clan chief road. When I hear it in the white night, I frown. It seems that the leader of the eagle clan is not as good as he thought! The white night thought about it and said in a low voice: "patriarch, it''s the rule of the state of Lisheng that the weak eat the weak. The weak should not offend the strong, otherwise it is natural to be killed! I didn''t want to do it, and I gave you many chances, but you didn''t listen! So I can''t help it. This white night came with full sincerity. It''s for the sake of Lisheng Prefecture and the Falcon clan. If the patriarch insists on settling with the white night, the white night has nothing to say. " "What do you mean?" Asked the head of the eagle. But white night pressed his hand on the dead dragon sword on his waist, and said without expression: "I come here to negotiate with you, not to ask you! You want to use my life to calm your anger, it''s impossible! " "So you killed my men, and you''ve done it?" The chief eagle looked at him lightly. "I only kill you, but I haven''t calmed my anger! If you don''t think about the overall situation, do you think the people around you can still live? " White night road. "What?" "Asshole!" "The patriarch is here, do you dare to talk nonsense?" "White night, how bold!" "You can''t die!" "I''m going to tear you apart!" Around the eagle clan strong people are angry, have roared, one by one eyes red, wish to rush to fight with the white night now. In the hearts of these Eagles! The head of the divine eagle is like a God. How can he be desecrated and offended by others? They should be angry, too. But this time the white night is more impatient. "Smoke!" Hoarse at night. "Dragon master!" "I''ll see you out of here first." "Leave?" Shanluoyan was stunned and suddenly understood something. Her face tightened and she whispered, "dragon master, I''m not going anywhere! I''m here to help you! " "There''s nothing you can do for me!" "I''m not afraid! The big deal is death. Anyway, my life is given by the dragon master! If the Dragon Master doesn''t leave, I won''t leave! " The mountain is full of smoke and firm. White night looked at her and nodded silently: "well, in this case, don''t leave me too far away!" "Well." Shanluoyan nodded heavily, then took out the magic weapon on his body, and looked like he was waiting for him. The white night stepped forward, looked at the eagle patriarch, and said, "OK! Patriarch, since we don''t agree with each other, you can do it! " Although white night came with sincerity, he didn''t come to be a lobbyist. When things got to this point, he knew that no matter what words he used, he could not save the situation. In this case, he should not waste his words. He should use force or use force! The head of the divine eagle looked calm, but he did not say anything for a long time. He looked at the dead dragon sword in Bai Ye''s hand, and at the smell of Hongbing around him, and fell into meditation. "Asshole! White night, don''t be too proud! Do you really think we Eagle people are afraid of youSome people of the divine eagle clan refused to accept it and roared directly towards the white night. The eagle people have never seen Hongbing. Naturally, they don''t know their power! Although it is said that the power of Hongbing is infinite, and no one can defeat it. It is very terrifying. But it''s just what they heard! I never wanted to see it with my own eyes. Naturally, I don''t know what the power of Hongbing is! What are they afraid of when the chief of the eagle is here? As a result, several Falcon clansmen could not hold on, and they directly rushed out of the crowd. They wanted to fight against the white night and let him know the power of the eagle people! The atmosphere of the scene suddenly changed. The situation seems to be in a state of tension. But when those people just got close to the white night... "huh?" The white night looks sideways. Bang! The shoulders of those Eagles were instantly instilled with endless air pressure, and their shoulder bones were directly broken, and the terrible pressure pressed their bodies to kneel on the ground. Bang, bang, Bang... the sound came out. Several Falcon clansmen knelt directly in front of the white night, one by one kneeling on the ground, knees burst, crying in pain. "My legs!" "Ah They screamed in pain, trying to get up, but never again! Just a look, white night let these people all yield! "What?" The color of the people around him changed. No one expected that the power of the Jin emperor period was so terrible... but looking at the side of the white night, facing the mountain flue: "smoke! You, go over and chop off their heads for me The mountain smoke breathed and looked at the white night in disbelief. But soon she came back! Since the eagle people are so impolite to themselves, what etiquette should we tell them? Thinking of this, shanluoyan drew a sword directly from the storage ring and quickly walked to the front of these Eagle people! "Stop it!" "Dare you?" "Don''t hurt my people! Otherwise you two can''t get out of the eagle clan "Stop it There was a constant roar. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2934 The crowd roared endlessly, and no one could stop it. They were all ready to move. Many people have begun to urge the spirit of heaven to sacrifice magic weapons. Others have begun to step forward. They can''t tolerate such things happening in front of their own eyes. Otherwise, it''s the bottom line to challenge the eagles! Challenge their glory. It''s something the Proud Falcons can''t stand. However, the white night is ignored, closed eyes and wait for the mountain smoke to start. "Ah Finally, some people really can''t look down, directly roar, urge the spirit of heaven to rush over with magic weapon. But as soon as they approached, they were suppressed again by the terrible atmosphere of the white night! Dong Dong... that terrible air pressure is like mountains, directly fell on their shoulders, and severely suppressed their bodies, including the spirit of heaven! This is a more terrible restriction than imprisonment. They can''t get close at all. If forced to approach, the air pressure will crush their bodies... people know that if they want to stop the white night, they can''t do it alone! Seeing that these Eagle people were not close to themselves, shanluoyan was also bold enough to go straight to the people kneeling on the ground. Without saying a word, he raised his sword and was about to kill them. But just then, the voice of indifference came. "Stop it!" The mountain smoke a stiff, immediately stopped the movement. If it was someone else shouting, she would obviously not listen. But this time the speaker was not another person, but the leader of the eagle clan. The eyes of all the people are trembling at the same time. "If the patriarch wants my people to stop, you just have to kill her. By words, I''m afraid it''s useless." White night opened his eyes and calmly looked at the eagle patriarch. "Maybe it will help?" "White Dragon Lord, follow me into the palace to talk about it!" said the head of the divine eagle This fell to the ground, and everyone was shocked. "Patriarch, this..." the general exclaimed. But the patriarch didn''t pay any attention to them, but stood on his side calmly and said, "Dragon Lord, please come here." "Oh?" The white night gazed at the patriarch for a circle, pondered for a moment, nodded silently, and then set off. "Dragon master!" Shanluoyan was in a hurry and stopped him. Although she didn''t speak, her meaning was obvious. This is obviously a plan. "Yan''er, wait for me here! Don''t worry. It will be all right. " White night said, then looked at the eyes of the eagle patriarch. "No orders from me! No one is allowed to hurt the White Dragon Master''s people, otherwise, they will be executed and never appeased! " The leader of the divine eagle, Dan Dao, jumped up and flew toward the palace. White night follows. This scene made countless people gape. "This, this, this... What is this for?" "The patriarch, he''s so nice... Why did he invite the white night into the palace?" "Did the patriarch compromise?" "No way! How can the patriarch compromise? " "The patriarch is not afraid of the white night, even if he is holding a Hongbing? As far as his strength is concerned, he can''t give full play to the power of Hongbing. I don''t know how easy it is for the clan leader to kill him! " "Yes! The patriarch must have other plans! " "It must be so!" "Yes The scene broke out a violent discussion. Everyone is an incredible look. The same is true of the general. His face is particularly wonderful and changeable. How are you, general At this time, the general, who was concerned about the army, came in and asked. "Military master, I''m ok, but the patriarch..." the general hesitated and didn''t know how to say it. He murmured his lower lip and asked in a low voice, "what does the patriarch think?" "Can''t you see, general? The patriarch, he compromised Chu military master shook his head. "Compromise?" The general was stunned, and his face was unbelievable: "clan leader, why did he compromise? Are we afraid of the white night? If we want to fight, every Eagle people here can fight against it one after another. No one cares about life and death! After all, this is related to the honor of the eagle clan! The patriarch will not compromise, certainly not! " "General, what you think is not the same as that of the patriarch! The patriarch should not only consider the honor of our Eagle tribe, but also consider whether our Eagle race can continue! If we fight with the white night here, it''s not a wise choice! After all, there are Hongbing in the hands of white night! There is a dead dragon sword! Have you ever imagined how many people of the eagle family will be buried under the sword of the dead Dragon Sword once they are killed Asked the military adviser. "This"What''s more, even if we kill white night? If the white night died here, the people of longjue will attack our Eagle clan and avenge the white night! If we can kill white night, we must have paid a heavy price. At that time, how can we have the strength to deal with the Dragon Jue people? Even if we can deal with the people of longjue, what about the group of thieves over there? How do we deal with the eagles This remark completely silenced the general. "At present, we are in a time of internal and external troubles. Although the patriarch has been in seclusion, he knows more about the affairs inside and outside the family than any of us." The military master of Chu sighed. No one spoke. Inside the palace. The two venerable men fell down again and stood at the gate of the palace. The white night entered the palace with the leader of the eagle clan. "Sit down." The leader of the eagle said a word casually, and then sat on the top of the position. White night is not polite. He goes to the golden chair next to him and sits down. "What did the White Dragon Lord do when he came to our Eagle clan?" The chief eagle looked at him indifferently and asked. "I want to ally with you Eagles!" The white night also does not cover up, said directly. "Alliance? Why the alliance? " "It''s natural to deal with people." "White dragon master is joking. Is there anyone in the world that Hong Bing can''t deal with? I''ve heard that even the dark Dynasty can''t help you. Who can threaten you? " The head of the eagle shook his head and said. White night is also shaking his head. "The patriarch is wrong. The man I''m dealing with is not a threat to me, but a threat to the whole state of Lysander! If you are threatened by the eagle family, I will be fearless with my Hongbing. No one can do anything to me, but the whole state of Lisheng is different! If the eagles don''t cooperate with me, Lysander will fall, and all of you, the eagles, will be prisoners Said white night earnestly. As soon as this word came out, the eagle clan chief''s eyebrows immediately tightened up. "White Dragon Lord, what do you mean?" "I''ll tell you straight." White night just told me all the things over there. Since he is looking for the Falcon clan to cooperate, he does not intend to conceal and tell the truth about everything. When the chief Eagle heard the sound, his expression immediately became more solemn. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2935 "Patriarch, I believe that you are a wise man of English and martial arts. If foreign enemies invade, the state of Lisheng is in danger! At this time, if we don''t unite to deal with foreign enemies, the state of Risheng will be in danger! Once Lisheng state was occupied, the falcons would not be better! Should the patriarch know the advantages and disadvantages of this? " The white night looks at the divine eagle patriarch peacefully. The chief Eagle did not say anything, as if thinking about something. I don''t know how long after that, he suddenly raised his head and called out to the gate, "come on!" "Patriarch!" At once a figure came into the door. "Go, call in the general!" The leader of the divine eagle clan. "It''s... Patriarch!" The man ran down. "White Dragon Lord, listen to your description, it seems that the invading enemy is the same group of people as the bandits who are fighting with us at the moment? All from that world? " The leader of the divine eagle clan. "At present, I have not seen the existence of those invading the eagle people, so I can''t judge." "If it''s the same group of people, then naturally we can''t sit back and ignore. After all, they are already attacking us. How can we wait for death?" God eagle clan chief road. White night a Zheng, eyebrows frown: "listen to the god eagle patriarch said like this, if not the same group of people... You don''t want to start?" The head of the divine eagle looked at the white night and nodded naturally: "the white dragon master is worthy of being the white dragon master. His eyes are really sharp! Yes, that''s what the patriarch means! My purpose is to ensure that the eagle clan can continue for a long time! I can promise to give you an army to help you defend the holy mountain, but if you want me to help you with the strength of the whole family! I''m sorry I can''t promise! Because once we don''t deal with it well, we are facing the disaster of extinction "If we can''t keep the state of Lysander, does the patriarch think the Falcon can survive? Your Eagle clan''s territory is also in the state of Lysander. The city gate is on fire! You Eagles can''t be alone Hummed the white night. "If the state of Lysander is occupied, I will do what I can. If it is not the opponent, I will try to negotiate with him! At least, it''s much better than letting my whole family of eagles go to hell! " Changsha mute road of Shenying nationality. His face was tense at night. Naturally, he knew what the leader meant. In the final analysis, the god eagle clan chief still does not want to be involved in the external affairs, this kind of fighting dispute, has always been a matter of great risk! If it is not done well, it will bring disaster to the ethnic groups. Naturally, the leader of the eagle clan understood this truth most, so he would not easily agree to the white night, and it was impossible for him to put the fate of the whole clan on the person he was not familiar with. This is the duty and mission of the leader of his family! At this time, outside the hall sounded the respectful and devout voice of the general. "Meet the patriarch!" "The general is here? Come in. " The leader of the divine eagle clan. "Yes, patriarch!" The general respectfully walked into the hall and knelt down again to salute the leader of the eagle clan. "It''s said that during this period of time, foreign enemies invaded, and you repeatedly fought with foreign enemies and beat them all back, didn''t you?" The chief eagle looked at the general and asked calmly. The general was stunned. He looked at the white night and said, "yes, patriarch! Now those gangsters have a good share! I don''t dare to harass the eagle family any more. " "Well, very good!" The head of the eagle nodded and said, "do you know where those guys are?" "This is... To the patriarch, I don''t know." "I don''t know?" "Wei Chen once captured their captives, but these people are brave and fearless! They were the masters who would rather die than capture them, and they would commit suicide without waiting for the minister to torture them to ask them what news they had. So... The minister didn''t know much about their news. " The general fell to his knees and kowtowed. "Don''t even know their origin?" The white night asked. But the general did not answer the words of the white night, only staring at him coldly, and there was still reluctance and anger in his eyes. I think so. With the support of the clan leader, the general is not afraid of the white night. However, the white night subdues him in public and makes his prestige built up over the years collapse. How can he not hate the white night? "I see. Get up." The leader of the eagle waved. "Chieftain Xie!" The general rose. "White Dragon Lord, since we don''t even know each other''s identity at the moment, we''d better investigate and investigate this matter first. You can stay in our Eagle clan for a while! After a while, we''ll discuss the results. " The head of the eagle clan said. But how can we wait in the white night? "Your honor! Time waits for no one! The seal on Shenshan mountain is likely to be broken at any time! I can''t stay here any longer! You must give me an answer today Drink in the dark."What would you do if I said I didn''t want to work with you?" Said the chief eagle. As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became solemn. The air seems to freeze. All imitations should be frozen. The sight of the white night and the eyes of the chief Eagle also meet at the first time. Now even a fool can see that the eagle patriarch is not willing to cooperate with the white night, or... He has been avoiding war. What''s more, the other side has the ability to invade the state of Risheng, and the Shenji palace is almost destroyed. How can he let the eagles take this risk? The white night took a light breath and said hoarsely, "so the patriarch means to watch the wall first? Then wait for the other party to invade my holy state, and negotiate with the other party to save the eagle clan? " "In my eyes, nothing is important to me except the falcons! In fact, in the eyes of many falcons, the Falcon clan is the Falcon clan. It is separated from the Risheng state. So... What''s the matter with the Falcon family when Lisheng state is in trouble? " "So... I see." White night silently nodded, eyes full of disappointment and helplessness. It seems that it is impossible to persuade the leader of the divine eagle. "It''s a waste of time... Well, the leader of the eagle has said that. I don''t want to ask for it! Farewell by night White night hugged fist, full of lost ready to leave. "General, go and see off the white dragon master!" The leader of the divine eagle clan. The general was stunned and called out in a hurry: "patriarch, this man has killed so many of our people. How can we let him leave like this?" "Is it? You want me to kill him? " Asked the head of the eagle. "At least... I have to give an account to those who died?" The general gnawed his teeth. "Then who will give the prime minister''s account?" Asked the head of the eagle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2936 Hearing the patriarch''s words, the general''s face changed. He knelt down on the ground and said with a trembling voice: "patriarch, Wei Chen... I don''t know what you are referring to..." "why? Do you want me to make it clear? General, do you really think I don''t know what you''re doing? Do you really think that when I am in the palace, I know nothing about the situation outside? " The head of the eagle clan said without expression. The general was so frightened that he was sweating and pale. He was anxious to kneel down and kowtow. "Chieftain, I have no choice but to do so." Cried the general. "No choice?" "Can you persecute the prime minister if you have to? The prime minister has devoted himself to the family of God hawks. After his death, he has made outstanding contributions. How can you harm him? If you harm him, you will harm my Eagle family! Do you know? " "Chieftain, I really can''t do anything about it! The prime minister has always opposed the use of force against the invading enemy and even wanted to make peace with him! How can those thieves talk? That''s why I had to do it. " The general was busy. The chief Eagle gazed at him silently for a while and shook his hand and said, "I will not kill you for your loyalty! Let''s write this down for the moment. I''ll go to heal the prime minister myself later "It''s... Patriarch..." "this matter will be interrogated and dealt with by the patriarch himself later! Go down first and appease the people and deal with the rest. " The head of the eagle family sank. The general was stunned and finally sighed. He could only kowtow to leave. But at this time, the white night, which was about to leave, suddenly stopped and turned to look at the eagle patriarch. "Patriarch, I have one more thing. I forget to ask you!" "What''s the matter?" Asked the head of the eagle. But see white night hesitated, hoarse way: "I want to consult you, if... You and there negotiation is not smooth! You are forced to attack the state of Lysander. How do you choose? " The words fell to the ground, and the atmosphere in the hall solidified again. The general looked at the white night. The head of the divine eagle also looked at the white night calmly, and his expression was very solemn. This problem is very tricky! It is also the problem of forcing the patriarch to take a stand. If the answer is not good... I''m afraid the eagle clan and the Dragon Jue will have to stand on the opposite side of each other... the leader of the eagle clan has not answered for a long time. The general also looked at the two men in dismay, his expression was also very nervous. "Your honor! What do you say? " The white night stares at the divine eagle patriarch and continues to press questions. I don''t know how long it took before the eagle patriarch opened his mouth slowly. "As I said, everything I do is just for the continuation of the Falcon clan!" "So if the negotiation doesn''t go well, you will be threatened by the life of your falcons to launch an attack on the state of Lysander... You will not hesitate to agree to come down, will you?" Asked the white night. The chief Eagle did not say anything. "I see." White night light smile, but the eyes of the array of ferocious: "so, I can regard your Eagle clan as a potential threat?" "White Dragon Lord, what do you mean?" The chief eagle looked at him: "do you still want to attack us now?" "I always don''t like threats, especially potential threats. Once I find any potential threats, I will eliminate them in advance to avoid future disasters! Since you falcons refuse to cooperate with me and are suspected of defecting to the enemy, I might as well destroy you before you surrender to the enemy! In this way, it will save us time to meet on the battlefield, and your faces of the eagles will not be easy to put on, will they? " White night said, directly pressed his hand on the dead dragon sword. "What?" The general''s face sank, and he suddenly got up and pulled out his sword to drink and roar: "white night! Don''t bully people too much! Are you really afraid of you when I am a falcon? " "Well?" White night suddenly side head, Shuangtong actually is only to look at the general. Bang! The general was immediately suppressed by an unspeakable terror, and his body was hard to move and supported. At this moment, he realized how strong the gap between himself and white night was! He could feel that the force of suppressing himself was not at all powerful. White night is to rely on his own strength to suppress him. It''s terrible! Why does this person''s soul state exist only in the period of emperor Jin? Why? Why? The general''s eyes were huge and his heart was beating wildly. He only felt like a piece of meat on the chopping board, which had been held down by the night, and was allowed to be slaughtered at will! However, at this time, a cool breeze suddenly came from there. The pressure of the army will be relieved immediately. He stepped back in a hurry.This breeze comes from the head of the eagle. "General, don''t be presumptuous again!" The leader of the divine eagle clan. "It''s... Patriarch..." the general lowered his head. However, the head of the divine eagle stares at the white night in silence, then shakes his head and says: "white dragon master, you just want to force me to cooperate with you! You don''t have to look so angry "Oh? Why do you think so? " "I don''t think you are an irritable person. You can''t kill me because of this kind of thing! But you have to do it at this time! Because you want to show my falcons your powerful force to make them surrender, don''t you? " God eagle clan chief road. "You may think so! Because this factor is not excluded! You don''t dare to cooperate with me. You are afraid that the strength there is too strong. We can''t fight in Lisheng. Are you in the wrong team and implicate the clan? In this case, if I threaten your falcons with force in advance, how can you not yield? " White night road. "That makes sense!" The head of the eagle nodded. "But now I don''t think much about you Eagles! Because I think you have said that. If you continue to force you to cooperate with me, you will only be dissatisfied with oral administration. I''m afraid it will cause us a lot of trouble at that time! And since you are considering for the eagle clan, loyalty must also be a problem. If you suddenly reverse at a critical moment, how can I deal with it? So I don''t want to work with you anymore. " White night road. "Then why does the White Dragon Lord still attack me "Didn''t I say... I want to eliminate the potential threat!" It is true that Bai Ye has no interest in the divine eagle tribe, but his interest is his interest. The threat is a threat. He continues to let go. Bai Ye thinks that it will be extremely troublesome to deal with it again in the future. It is not as good as today. Finish saying, white night step by step toward the head of the eagle. Explosion of killing gas www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2937 "Stop it! White night, dare you? " The general was furious and drank severely. The head of the eagle watched in silence. There is no joy or sorrow on the face. The white night walked toward it, was already decided to start. His look was not a joke at all. The general wants to stop it. But his strength is not the enemy of the white night at all. In addition, there are Hongbing to help him at the moment. It''s just death to fight. But his duty as a general of the divine eagle clan forced him not to retreat. With one bite of his teeth, the general pulled out his sword. However, just as he was preparing to start at night, the leader of the divine eagle once again said, "general, don''t be impulsive." "Clan chief..." the general''s side head. "You''re not an opponent. Don''t go and die. I''ll do it." God eagle clan chief road. The general was silent. "White dragon master! Are you really going to do it? " The chief Eagle gazed at the white night and asked. "Do you think I''m bluffing?" "Although you have Hongbing, I don''t think that relying on Hongbing can kill the eagles. If you really want to fight, I''m afraid both sides will be hurt!" The leader of the divine eagle clan. "Not necessarily." White night shook his head and said faintly, "what you divine eagle family wants to deal with is not my white night alone, but the whole dragon Jue! Just now, I have sent a signal to longjue headquarters with magic weapons, asking them to stop everything in their hands and come here to attack the eagle clan! I think with their speed, they should be able to reach the periphery of the eagle clan in less than one day! So I just need to hold you for a day! One day later, long Jue will encircle and exterminate the eagle clan and eliminate the potential threat of you "Oh? The white dragon master seems to be very confident in your dragon Jue. Are you sure the Dragon Jue man will be the opponent of my Eagle clan? I''ve heard that most of your people are brought from the Outland area of Lisheng state. Their soul state and strength are not strong. The only advantage is that there are many people. For me, the strong are like lions, and the weak are like ants. I can''t deal with a thousand lions. Can''t I deal with a thousand ants? " The leader of the divine eagle clan. "If you only think so, you don''t know much about my dragon!" Shake your head at night. "Why do you say that?" The head of the divine eagle asked. "And I ask you, do you think the men I brought from Outland can support me against the dark dynasty?" The white night asked. The chief eagle''s face was slightly tight and did not say anything. "You seem to think of me as too simple! If longjue''s people are really as you said, just ants on the ground, how can they fight against the dark dynasty? Chief eagle, I''m not afraid to tell you! We not only fought against the dark Dynasty, but also occupied many territory of the dark Dynasty, and many forces chose to surrender to me! Even up to the holy mountain, we have captured it, and all the strong people on the mountain yield! The power of our dragon is far from as simple as you think! Unless you people of the eagle clan feel that the strength is stronger than the countless strong people on the Shenshan mountain! Otherwise, I think that the people of the eagle clan are just like the ants on the ground in front of my dragon Jue, which is not worth mentioning! " The white night facial expression has no expression to say, between the words displays the hegemony. But he did not stop, but went on: "the message of the eagles is so backward! How much do you know about the outside world when you are so exclusive and very few activities outside your clan? " "You are so arrogant that you think my dragon is no match for your Eagle clan? After that, when you know the day of Jackie Chan, I''ll be sure that the river will exist Finish saying, white night does not hesitate, want to drive arm and cut immediately, want to kill patriarch! But in this critical moment, the patriarch suddenly called again. "Dragon master, wait a minute!" "What? What else do you want to say? " The white night had grown impatient. But he saw the eagle patriarch lowered his voice: "White Dragon Lord! If the dragon is so strong! Then I think we can talk about it again. " Obviously, the words of white night made him a little uncertain. The strength of longjue should not be underestimated. If it is just a useless potential clan, how can it survive to now? How can we survive in this turbulent world? "What are you talking about?" "Naturally, it''s about cooperation." "What? Are you scared? " White night sneered: "you are so repeated, how can I cooperate with you? When the wind is not right, you suddenly hit me upside down, I am not going to suffer heavy? In this case, it''s better to meet each other here, and be happy! " "It seems that I have left a bad impression on the white dragon master, but please understand! I shoulder the whole family of eagles! If I am not careful, I will bring disaster to the whole ethnic group! How can I be careless? " The leader of the divine eagle clan, Pingjing road. "But you''ve made up your mind." "I didn''t expect that the White Dragon Master''s attitude is so resolute that I don''t want to be enemies with you and the dragon! However, I also hope that my decision will not be regretted, so I feel that we can still discuss this matter! ""The possibility of discussion? What do you want? " White night is not in a hurry to start, light looking at him way. "So! White Dragon Lord, if you can promise to do something for us, then we can cooperate with you. How about that? " Said the chief eagle. "What''s the matter?" Asked the white night. "For us, the eagle clan has taken the" Heaven God feather "from the tomb of our ancestors! If there is such a thing, I will certainly promise to cooperate with you and guard the holy mountain "Just pick up something?" White night asked in bewilderment. "The" God feather of heaven "in the tomb of my ancestors is a famous magic weapon in the history of our Shenying family, but it is guarded by the" divine fire Eagle ". The strength of the divine fire eagle is so powerful that it is beyond the reach of the people. If the White Dragon Master defeats the" Shenhuo Eagle "and takes the" divine feather of heaven ", it means that the real strength of the white dragon master is stronger than mine! In this way, how can I not lead the public to serve the White Dragon Lord? At that time, no one in the family objected to me, did I? " Said the chief eagle. "So it''s a test?" White night is understood. "Yes! If you''re good enough! Why can''t we cooperate? " Said the chief eagle. "So, do you think that I come here by night and really ask you to cooperate with me?" "Since my strength is stronger than you, why don''t I lead the people of longjue to attack you and enslave you Eagle people! Forcing you to be loyal to me? Isn''t it easier and more thorough? It can also convince all of you! " As soon as this word fell, the eagle clan chief''s face immediately changed a little. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2938 Yeah! Coming here day and night is to seek cooperation, but if cooperation fails, there is no need to be humble. It''s not his duty to guard the state of Lysander! He doesn''t have to promise everything to patriarch eagle. What''s more, cooperation requires sincerity from both sides. What''s the point if we only express sincerity unilaterally in the daytime? Isn''t everything going to depend on the falcons? Do you tolerate everything? On the contrary, it is to let oneself be inferior! Such cooperation will never last long! I don''t know what else to do. White night is not a fool, there is no need for the eagle people to play around! "White dragon master, don''t get me wrong. I have said it many times. All my decisions are based on the consideration of my Eagle clan! As long as I can make sure that the falcons are safe and sound, there is no difference between me choosing you or choosing there! " The leader of the divine eagle clan. "But I think it''s more direct to conquer you, and it makes me feel more comfortable." The white night face is expressionless way. "So the white dragon master is going to do it directly?" The Shenying nationality Changsha dumb inquires. "Isn''t that good?" The night is cold. The eagle patriarch pondered. After a while, he went on to say, "Lord white dragon, what should we do to avoid this war?" "Patriarch! Why be afraid of him? When he comes, we will fight! The big deal is death The general didn''t want to go on like this, he said, biting his teeth. But the head of the divine eagle ignored him and only looked at the white night. "So you mean that I have to prove my own strength, so that you can be convinced with the eagle family, and you will obey me?" "You can get" the feather of God of heaven " God eagle clan chief road. "OK, you want the" God feather of heaven ", I can give it to you! But if I take it, what I want is not your cooperation, but your submission to me! Do you understand what I mean Hoarse at night. Since the leader of the eagle clan is so persistent, Bai Ye doesn''t mind giving him a chance, but it''s no different from directly conquering the eagle clan. "What? How could that be possible? no way! Absolutely not The general immediately objected. However, the head of the divine eagle said with great force: "if you can get the feather of the God of heaven, you will prove that you are the one favored by the eagle God! At that time, I would like to abdicate, by you! White dragon master! Come and be the head of my family! The whole family of eagles will submit to you, and no one will dare to disobey you again The general was completely stupid. The head of the eagle clan is very serious, and he can''t see the meaning of joking at all. What is this for? Does the patriarch bet on the whole family of eagles? "Good! I promise you once I saw the white night solemnly nodded: "but I hope you can cherish this opportunity, my patience has been polished by your Eagle clan, if I get the God feather of the sky at the time, but you turn back, then... I can only eradicate you Eagle clan, in order to avoid future trouble!" "What if the white dragon master can''t get the" God feather of heaven " Asked the head of the eagle. "What do you want?" "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass White Dragon Lord. If you don''t succeed! Just go away, but I hope you don''t disturb me any more! " The leader of the divine eagle clan. "Good! It''s a deal "The patriarch never breaks his word! When will dragon master''s convenience start? " "Early tomorrow morning." White night road. Although the time is tight, he knows nothing about the "Heaven''s divine feather" and the sacred fire eagle. He is worried about the leader''s suit, so he wants to take some time to inquire for information. "Good!" The head of the divine eagle nodded: "in this case, I will organize the people to sacrifice early tomorrow morning and open the ancestral mausoleum! Please come in and take the treasure! The next time, please rest in the palace "Yes, but the resting place is not in this palace! I don''t like the smell here, so I''ll stay in the light house White night touched the chin way. The head of the divine eagle heard the sound and said, "general!" "What do you want from the patriarch?" The general was busy. "You are in charge of the white dragon master. You must treat him well and never neglect him! If the white dragon master is not happy at all! You''re the only one to ask, my patriarch "Yes, patriarch!" The general was unwilling, but he agreed. The white night turned straight and left the palace. The general followed. The head of the divine eagle stands at the gate of the palace, looking at the direction of the day''s departure. The golden pupil beads twinkle with a strange light. Arrive at light home. Seeing the return of the white night and the general, everyone was shocked. But listen to the general in the air shouting: "everyone immediately dispersed! Now the white dragon master is a noble guest! No one can disturb you! Did you hear me"What?" The whole place was boiling. A lot of people think they heard it wrong. Just now, how can a person who has been irreconcilable suddenly become a distinguished guest? "General, what''s this... What''s going on?" "Why is this man... He..." "general, are you wrong? This man has killed many of our people "Yes..." some people in the general''s office were excited and shivering. But the general was also very angry at the moment, and was too lazy to explain. He cried out, "the clan leader has ordered that anyone who dares to annoy the White Dragon Lord will be severely punished according to the clan rules! Let me have it all No one dares to refute the anger of the general. Many people are reluctant to leave. But at this time, who dares to disobey the general? Disobeying him is disobeying the patriarch. Soon, the scene dispersed. But the general did not leave. He fell down from the air and looked at the statue like light Xiang and others. He said without expression: "tonight, the white dragon master will rest in the light house! Qingxiang, you should treat the white dragon master! Do you hear me "What?" Light Xiang stupidly stopped, and quickly called out: "general! What happened? What''s going on with this... This... This "No nonsense! Listen, this is the order given by the patriarch himself! You must be good at entertaining the white dragon master. If the white dragon master is not happy, be careful that all your light family will be beheaded! " The general cheered, turned and left. "Ah? General! Why is that so? " However, the general did not pay any attention, but turned around and left. "General! General Light Xiang immediately catch up, but it is useless. A moment later, he returned in vain. But see white night light open a tune: "light home owner, should arrange for us to live?" Qingxiang trembled all over, looked at the white night with an ugly face, and then squeezed out a smile: "white dragon master, this... This way please..." and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2939 The light family stayed up all night today. No one can be at ease. After all, no one expected that the man who had just slaughtered the eagle clan wantonly had turned into a guest of the chief Eagle! The most threatening enemy of their family has become a guest of the divine eagle family... how dramatic is this? Who accepted it? "How could that happen? Patriarch, what kind of magic was used in this white night? How can the patriarch be honored as a guest of honor? " A light family member shivered, covered with pale white. Light Xiang did not speak, just drooping his head, as if thinking something, next to the light family can clearly see the sweat on his face. Obviously, he is very nervous at the moment. "Big brother, the development of the matter has exceeded our expectation. If we continue like this, our family will be destroyed." At this time, light red suddenly raised her head and said straight. "Doomsday?" "What do you mean?" he asked "The white night has become the chief''s guest of honor! I think the cooperation he has been thinking about must be settled! In this way, the white night has become an ally of the Falcon clan and a collaborator of the patriarch! Then his influence in our eagles is very different! " Speaking of this, Qinghong looked at Qingxiang seriously: "elder brother, don''t forget that we have betrayed the white night, and I ask you, if someone betrays you, how will you deal with him?" "No matter who is a traitor in my family, I can''t tolerate it! Of course, it''s a thousand cuts. You''ll be executed at a high speed Light Xiang coldly hummed. "Yes, big brother, you are so strict with traitors. What about the white night? How can he be soft? " Light red road. "Ah Hong, this is what I worry about! Bai Ye''s own strength is very good, and now he has made friends with the clan leader and reached a cooperation. If... If the patriarch wants to show his sincerity to Bai Ye, he takes my family lightly... What should I do? " Light Xiang sighed one after another, his face became more and more anxious. "Big brother, the matter has come to this point, and we have nothing to say. If you want to use force, you''d better save it. Even the general is not a white night opponent. For today''s plan, we can only take the initiative to apologize to Bai Ye and beg for his forgiveness." Qingxiang''s younger brother, Qingqiang, stepped forward. "Apology?" Qingxiang frowned: "if I kneel down to the White Dragon Lord, he can forgive me. Naturally, I am 100 willing, but I''m afraid that others... Will not accept it!" "Big brother is afraid that the White Dragon Lord is still angry. Can''t you forgive us?" "Of course! Would you forgive someone who betrayed you so easily? I am afraid that if I go, I will not be forgiven, but will add fuel to the fire! Doesn''t that make things worse and worse? " Qingxiang road. When the family members heard the sound, they all looked sad. It is light red close to a few minutes, low voice way: "big brother... Or, let feather son try it!" "Feather?" He was in a daze. "Let yu''er take the place of our light family and beg for mercy from the White Dragon Lord! At least, we will talk to Bai Keng about her friendship with her Light red road. "Yes! That''s right Qingxiang is busy getting up, looking around, but can''t find the light feather. "What about yu''er?" He exclaimed. "Miss yu''er said that she was very tired and wanted to go down and have a rest! It''s time to get to the room. " A light family is humane. "To the room?" Light Xiang breathed a shudder and exclaimed: "quick, go and find the feather son quickly! She is stubborn, but don''t take it too hard! " This word falls, light family immediately flustered, hastily sends people to look for everywhere. Sure enough, Qingyu plans to commit suicide because she can''t stand betraying shanluoyan and white night. Fortunately, the light family found in time, and finally saved her. "Silly daughter, why are you so?" Light Xiang is angry and anxious. But light feather does not say a word, sits on the chair, the vision is dull. "Listen, daughter, do you feel sorry for your friend shanluoyan? Excuse me, white dragon master? I tell you, if you die like this, they will not forgive you even more, so you must apologize to them and ask for their understanding! Do you understand? " Light feather listen, eyes flash a touch of color, look up at the light. "Father, what are you talking about?" "I want to say that my father already knew that he was wrong. It is our light family who is sorry for the white dragon master. My father wants to ask you to beg the White Dragon Master''s forgiveness, so that he can understand my light family, OK?" Qingxiang busy road. Light feather hears the sound and laughs bitterly. "It''s you who want me to betray them, and now it''s you who want me to ask for their forgiveness! Father, do you have to force me to death Light feather cries. "Feather son, father, i... I also have no way!" Light Xiang is bitter and astringent."Yu''er, your father did this for the sake of the family. Do you think he would like to? He can''t help it Light Qiang road. "Yes, yu''er, I know you are wronged, but all this is for the sake of the family. You can go there! All right? " Light red also said. Light family members have been persuasive. The light feather drooped down and became silent for a long time. Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go!" "Really?" "Great!" Everyone was overjoyed. "But not for the sake of light home!" Light feather again said, and then turned around, left the hall. The light family is all inexplicable, confused. Light feather feels, all this is oneself cause, so she wants to make an end to this matter. Self determination is really a stupid act. She now understood that even if she really wanted to die, she should not end it on her own. It should be handed over to others. Thinking of this, light feather goes directly to the place where the white night and the mountain smoke rest... at the moment, the white night and the mountain Luoyan rest in a pavilion. In the daytime, he meditated with his knees crossed, and the mountain smoke lingered back and forth in front of him. "Dragon master, do you really let the adults of longjue rush here?" Shanluoyan stopped suddenly and asked carefully. "I ordered them back again." "Why?" Shanluoyan asked urgently. "You can''t go to Shenshan without guards! At present, the situation in Risheng state is critical. They have a lot of things to do. They can''t leave what they have in their hands and get involved in the affairs of the falcons! Otherwise, we will lose a lot because of small things! " Eyes closed at night. "Well, what are you going to do with the falcons?" Shanluoyan asked urgently. But without waiting for the day to speak, a trembling cry resounded. "Sinner light feather, please see white Dragon Lord, also hope White Dragon Lord meet!" As soon as the words came out, shanluoyan was stunned: "yu''er..." "Yan''er, go and invite her in quickly. This person is the key for me to win the divine eagle clan!" Open your eyes and drink in the dark. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2940 Light feather did not expect that white night actually let her into the house directly. For a time she thought she would have to beg outside for love before she could come in. But the more so, the more guilty and miserable she is in her heart... "Miss Qingyu, what''s the matter with coming here so late?" When I open my mouth, I sit on the bed quietly. Light feather murmured lower lip, small mouth son light open, half ring, just hoarse open cavity. "White Dragon Lord, I''ve come to apologize to you." "Miss Qingyu is really naive. She has never been right or wrong in matters related to the interests of life and death. What''s more, you almost killed us. Can an apology solve these problems?" White night opened his eyes and said with a chuckle. "Well said! If it wasn''t for the great power of dragon master, we would have been killed by your light family! Light feather, where do you come from now to apologize to us? " Luo Yan said angrily. "Sorry, Yan''er. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me! I had to! Sorry... "Light feather knelt down on the ground, his face full of tears. Shanluoyan is angry, but now that the crisis is over, she can''t kill Qingyu. She can only shake her hand and hum: "I''m too lazy to argue with you. Go away quickly! I don''t want to see you! " "Smoke..." "get out!" The mountain smoke roared. Light feather is full of pain, cherry lips are to be bitten, and finally did not say a word, got up and turned to leave. "Miss feather, wait a minute!" At this time, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. Light feather step a Zheng, twist head, strange looking at the white night. "Miss Qingyu, I don''t think the main mistake is you. The reason why Yan''er is so angry is that she thinks you have cheated her and betrayed her trust in you. I hope you can understand." White night smiles. "I know... I know... Yaner, I promise I will never cheat you again!" Light feather wiped tears way. Shanluoyan put his head aside and snorted without speaking. However, the white night approached a few minutes and said with a smile, "Miss Qingyu, are you really saying that? Really never cheat miss Yan''er again? " "Of course Light feather nods heavily. "Well, in that case, I hope you can make up for us." The expression of the white night became serious. Light feather a Zheng, some incredible looking at the white night: "make up? White Dragon Lord, you... What do you want to say? " "Miss light feather, since you can come here, I believe you still regard us as friends. Now this matter is not only related to us, but also related to the future of your Eagle clan! So I need you to answer me truthfully! " White night road. Light feather stares at him for a long time, then says: "White Dragon Lord, you say it, as long as I know... I... I will tell you!" "That''s good!" "What does the white dragon master want to know?" "Well... Let me ask you, do you know the mausoleum of the ancestors of the eagle clan?" The white night hesitated and asked seriously. "Ancestral mausoleum? Well... That''s the place where the patriarchs of all generations are buried! " Light feather exclaimed. This side of the mountain Luoyan also can not help but look. "It seems that Miss Qingyu knows this place." "How can I not know? Almost everyone knows the whole family of divine eagles, but why does the White Dragon Master ask about this "Oh... Nothing. Just ask casually. Tomorrow, you Eagle people may go to the ancestral mausoleum for worship, so I will ask." "So it is..." "by the way, Miss Qingyu, I heard that there is also a treasure in the ancestral mausoleum, which is the peerless treasure of your divine eagle family. What''s the name of it "God feather of heaven!" Qingyu answers immediately. "Yes, yes, yes! It''s called "God feather of heaven"! Do you know what this is? " The white night asked. "What should I be? Originally, the white dragon mainly asked about this... This is the treasure of our divine eagle family. It is a rare magic weapon. It is extraordinary. The one who holds this feather has the ability to dominate thousands of birds. It can be said that it is a divine artifact!" Light feather road. "Is it?" The white night is full of emotion. "But there is another feature of this thing that the white dragon master may not know." "What characteristics?" The white night stares at her and asks. "That is, if I, the eagle people, hold the God feather of heaven... Can greatly increase their strength!" "Big increase in strength?" White night a Zheng, as if thinking of something, eyes shaking, low voice: "know will increase to what extent?" "No, I''ve heard from my father about the matter of the God feather of heaven. They have talked about it by chance. The former clan chief still has to trace back to the former clan leader! But after the death of the former patriarch, it was not handed down to the current patriarch. Instead, he sealed it in his own tomb and sent his right hand to guard it! White Dragon Lord, what I told you are taboo things. The eagle people can''t talk about them casually. I hope you don''t tell others that I told you these things. " Light feather is quite serious."Don''t worry. I understand all this." White night nodded, and then whispered: "do you know why the former patriarch refused to pass on the divine feather of heaven to the current clan leader?" "I don''t know that." "Maybe... " maybe what? " Ask in the daytime. Light feather Zheng Zheng Zheng, then quickly shook his head: "nothing, Dragon Lord, I know only so much." White night staring at her, suddenly realized what, a faint smile: "maybe I should ask your father, do you mean that?" "No, no, no, white dragon master, I..." what else Qingyu wanted to say, but the words just now appeared in her mind. Looking at the mountain Luoyan standing next to her, she saw guilt in her eyes, and said in a low voice: "white dragon master, my father may know something, but... Please don''t embarrass him. He does all this for the sake of the family..." Please come here. Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass any one of you. " White night road. Light feather hesitated, nodded gently, turned and left the room. A moment later, Qingyu led Qingxiang to visit the white night. "White dragon master!" Qingxiang directly kneels on his knees, kowtow and cry. "Fly light, get up and talk." White night road. "Yes, the White Dragon Master doesn''t share the same view with our humble people. He is broad-minded and unusual. He has everything he wants to know, but his words are all right. I must know everything! You must know everything you know! " Light Xiang said excitedly. "OK, then I''ll ask you a question. Why doesn''t tianzhiyu pass it on to your current patriarch?" I asked in the dark. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2941 Hearing the question of the white night, Qingxiang obviously trembled, and then fell into silence. It''s like some kind of fierce ideological struggle. In the white night, it was decided that there must be a secret in it. It seems that the head of the divine eagle asked himself to take the so-called "Heaven''s feather". It was not as easy as he thought. "What? Is it difficult? You can choose not to say it! " The white night face is expressionless way. "No, no, no, white dragon master, I didn''t mean that! I... I just... Oh, that''s it. Qingxiang can only... Um... Qingxiang was going to confess, but at this time, the white night suddenly raised his hand and directly covered his mouth. Light Xiang shocked, looking at the white night, only to find that he made a look outside. Qingxiang immediately understood and nodded in a hurry. It''s a white night. "Master Qingxiang, what can you do? Come on, go on He said in the white night. "Oh, i... I can only tell you what I know! In fact, the God feather of this day is not a strange thing. Although it is a magic weapon, it is not a top-level magic weapon. Compared with your Hongbing, it is a world-wide difference! Is the Dragon Master interested in this kind of thing Qingxiang said in a loud voice, his face was full of smiles, but his eyes were looking out of the room. He understood the meaning of white night. This room is monitored. Of course, the monitor is not outside the house, but far away. But his spell has covered the room. "I''m not interested in this, but I''m interested in you Eagles! I just want to know what the "Heaven God feather" is, that''s all Said the white night. "Oh, it''s just a token! It''s nothing special. " Light Xiang said, while getting up to go to the door of the room, staring at the wall for a while. When he saw a very faint light on the wall, he immediately believed in the white night. Two people have not a word of nonsense. Shanluoyan and Qingyu are also tacit understanding of silence. "Well, white dragon master, that''s all I know. There are many misunderstandings today. I''m sure the white dragon master is tired. I won''t disturb him. The villain will leave first." Light Xiang squeezed out a smile, and then slowly retreated toward the door. Feather also left. Soon, the door closed. "Dragon master, don''t you ask about Qingxiang? It seems that he only talks a lot of rubbish to you Mountain smoke back to God, quickly to the white night road. "What else? Qingxiang has said everything that should be said. " White night road. "What should be said?" Shanluoyan was stunned: "dragon master, what did he say?" "Isn''t Qingxiang already said that? "Heaven''s divine feather" is a keepsake of the clan leader. It has infinite power. After obtaining it, no matter who it is, there will be qualitative changes! The leader of the divine eagle clan must want to resolve the crisis of the family through this thing. However, the fire eagle is so powerful that he doesn''t dare to take it! " White night road. "Dragon Lord, I listened to you all the time. I never heard Qingxiang say these words to you..." "he didn''t say it, but did you notice his gesture?" The white night asked. "Gestures?" The mountain was shocked. Just think of just light Xiang to speak, the hand has been moving. Emotional light flying tells the story to the white night through sign language... "so it is, I understand... But Dragon Lord, you just said that the divine fire eagle is too powerful, and the leader of the divine eagle dare not take it. Isn''t it that the power of the divine fire eagle is stronger than that of the divine eagle? I don''t know how much? Is there any danger if you go and get it? " Shan Luoyan asked carefully. "I don''t know, but as Qingxiang said today, there is another reason why the leader of the divine eagle dare not go, that is, he is worried that too much power will be consumed in fighting with the Shenhuo eagle, which will lead to unnecessary changes! So he never went to get it. " "Is it? It seems that the chief eagle is also a very cautious man "Not only cautious, but also cunning, he is far less candid than we think." "Dragon master, what should we do now?" "Nourish your energy and store up your strength, and tomorrow you will go to get" the feather of God of heaven. " "Dragon master, if you fight with the fire hawk when you take the" sky god feather ", and when you are exhausted, the leader of the divine eagle suddenly turns back and poisons you. What should we do? This... Can''t be prevented! " Shanluoyan worried. "You don''t have to worry about this. I have my own countermeasures. Well, today you are tired and consumed a lot. It''s better to adjust. In any case tomorrow, there should be a result." White night smiles. Shanluoyan''s face is still full of worries. But the white night said so, she also inconvenient to say anything more, can only sigh, silently nod. Inside the palace. "General, what about the white night?" The head of the divine eagle stands on the temple, his back to the general who comes in and asks calmly."The light family members were called to inquire about the situation, but they didn''t tell the truth." "Does he have no doubt?" "Doubted, of course! But what''s the use of doubt? Now it''s the White Dragon Lord who comes to ask us, not us. " The general held his fist in a low voice. The head of the divine eagle was silent for a moment and said hoarsely, "do you know what to do?" "Yes, clan chief, I have already arranged for it." "That''s good. Go down." "I''m leaving." The next morning, Qingxiang came to the house and stood. "White Dragon Lord, the time is coming. Do you think we should go with the villain to the ancestral mausoleum?" A respectful shout of light. That attitude is a big difference from the previous one. Click! The door was opened. White night came out with shanluoyan. The breath of mountain smoke has returned to normal, but it seems tired at night, and there are still several scars on his body. This can make light Xiang astonished. Br > "last night, the time difference between you and the devil is not serious The explanation of the smile in the white night. "Is it?" Qingxiang has some doubts, but he doesn''t think much about it. "Light master, lead the way." "Good, white Dragon Lord, this way, please." Light Xiang smile way, immediately in front of the road. It is not common for the eagle people to worship their ancestors in the imperial mausoleum. Although it is once a year, each time is very grand, and almost all the Shenying people will be present in person. By the time we got to the imperial mausoleum in the white night, it was already crowded. And it''s different from the eagles that we saw before the white night. Today''s eagle people are not only dressed up beautifully, but also have a pair of huge and full wings behind them. Some people are covered with feathers. This looks like an eagle. "White dragon master is coming!" With the step of the white night, a loud cry resounds. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2942 The cry fell, countless eyes all gathered on the body of the white night. The eagles have always been exclusive. It''s an emotion from the top to the bottom. The worship of the ancestral mausoleum is an annual event of the divine eagle family, which is sacred. To invite an outsider to participate in this kind of ceremony is an incredible thing for many Eagle people. But what makes people feel more incredible is that this man also killed many of their Eagle clan people yesterday! For a while, many people''s faces are full of confusion, confusion and anger. The head of the eagle stands at the entrance of the ancestral mausoleum. Next to him were the general and some palace ministers. Today''s divine eagle patriarch is still dressed in white, which looks like nothing strange, but there is a faint halo all over his body, like a God. "White dragon master, let you laugh." The chief Eagle stepped forward and said calmly. "Why laugh at such a grand ceremony? It''s the night that opened my eyes. " A faint smile on the white night. "White Dragon Lord, we will not be polite. Our clan leader will start the ceremony. When the rules are finished, please ask the White Dragon Lord to take back the God feather of heaven for our Shenying clan!" "Good!" White night nods. He understood the rules. This kind of ceremony needs only to be watched in the daytime. In fact, the leader of the eagle clan doesn''t need to wait for him. It''s just for the white night. So, after sitting aside in the daytime, the leader of the eagle clan and a large number of them began the sacrificial ceremony. There was nothing special about the ceremony. Offering incense, offering sacrifices, offering sacrifices. There was no change in the incense, and the worship was as usual, but the so-called tribute was the feathers of every Eagle people present. What makes Bai Ye even more incomprehensible is that the patriarch of the divine eagle worships only at the gate of the imperial mausoleum, but does not enter the palace... seeing this, Bai Ye already knows the situation in the imperial mausoleum. About an hour later, when the worship was over, the head of the divine eagle turned around, held a glass of wine in his hand, and calmly said, "Lord white dragon, please drink this glass of wine! Only those who drink this cup of wine are eligible to enter the ancestral mausoleum! " "Good!" He got up at night and took the glass with great solemnity. "Please! White Dragon Lord, I wish you all the best. My clan leader is here waiting for good news "Thank you." White night light road, straight turned to walk inside. The eagle people stand outside the door and look inside, but soon they can''t see the shadow of the white night. "Patriarch, is it really OK? Will there be any change? " The man next to him lowered his voice and asked carefully. "What are you worried about? Do you think that you can use "Heaven''s God feather" in white night The head of the eagle clan asked. "The God feather of heaven is the God of our Eagle family. If it is mastered by the white night, it will be terrible!" "Don''t worry about this. First of all, the God feather of heaven is the most precious treasure that can only be used by the people of the divine eagle clan. Secondly, even if the white night has mastered this treasure, he will not use it, and it will be safely handed over to me!" The leader of the divine eagle clan, Pingjing road. "Why did the patriarch say that?" The general couldn''t help asking. "The reason is very simple. The purpose of coming to the eagle clan at night is to ask for help. He hopes that we can come forward to block the people in that world! So he didn''t come with profits! If only for a magic weapon and the whole family of eagles for the enemy, to him is not worth the loss God eagle clan chief road. "Is it?" The crowd looked thoughtful. "Patriarch, in this case, does it mean that if we get the God feather of heaven at night, we will really help him resist the strong enemy of the world?" The general asked again. "Well, it depends." The leader of the divine eagle clan. "See what happened in the state of Lysander?" Others asked carefully. "My Falcons have been living in seclusion. What''s the matter with Lysander? What the patriarch said depends on the situation, it depends on the situation inside! " God eagle clan chief road. As soon as they heard this, their faces suddenly changed, and they immediately understood something. The imperial mausoleum of the ancestor of the eagle clan. White night into the door, only to find that this is an independent special space. Everything here is quite different from the outside. Even a wisp of air is more hot and dead than the outside. Walking slowly in the white night, I was especially alert. I looked at a big mountain in front of me. Many huge tombstones can be seen on the mountain. Every tombstone is the tomb of the patriarch of the eagle clan. The mountain is hot and there is a flash of fire on the back of the mountain. Maybe that''s the glowing glow of the fire hawk. The white night took a deep breath and walked on. However, just close to the mountain, a loud and clear Eagle Song resounds.And then the mountain began to shine. At the back of the mountain, there was a huge wind whistling. Then there are huge wings stretching out from behind the mountain, like an eagle spreading its wings, and then a huge fire hawk that can be comparable with the mountain rises into the sky. The eagle''s wings spread out to cover the sky. At that moment, the whole space was red. The sky is burning. The earth is going to melt. It''s huge and hot feet on the mountains, huge eyes like the sun and moon, staring at the white night. Then a great voice rang through. "How dare you break into the imperial mausoleum of the eagle family? Do you want to die? " "Excuse me, sir. In the next white night, I have been ordered by the head of the divine eagle clan to take the divine feather of heaven and revitalize the divine eagle clan. Please consider the future of the divine eagle clan and give it to me!" Cried the white night. "God feather of heaven?" The great fire hawk gazed at the white night with its terrible eyes, then snorted coldly and suddenly waved its wings. Whoa!! The huge wings actually spewed out a terrible fire wave, which instilled ferociously into the white night. The flames, like the surging waves and even more like the great beasts, are rushing towards here. At that moment, the ground on this side of the white night was directly opened, and the space was constantly melted. The fire hawk intends to melt the white night directly. What a hot temper! White night eyebrow a frown, pour is not afraid at all, backhand a lift, a wonderful power from his hand release. Then... the flames that poured in were all absorbed by the power released from the palm of the white night. In the blink of an eye, the flames disappeared. "What?" The fire hawk was taken aback. "Master, can''t we have a good chat? If the predecessors can''t accept it, why can''t you speak up? In this way? Is it too hasty to do so? " White night said quietly. "Amazing guy!" The fire Eagle gazed at the white night and said, "who are you? Is it the next patriarch? " "No, my name is white night! It''s not an eagle. " Straight through the night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2943 "You''re not a falcon?" The fire hawk was obviously surprised, but soon, its murderous spirit and anger became more and more powerful. "Asshole! You are not the eagle people, but dare to intrude into the imperial mausoleum of our ancestors? There is no excuse for sin! It''s a crime to die! " The fire hawk roared, then roared, and its huge wings stirred again. Its flame like wings constantly release terrible fire waves, and the fire waves converge and turn into whirlpools. Finally, the whirlpool turns into a terrible fire dragon, circling between the huge wings of the Shenhuo hawk, and finally.... whoosh.... the terrible fire dragon devours and kills the white night. The sky was dyed red, the void was melted, and the flames of terror seemed to be even hotter and terrifying than the scorching sun. However. In the face of the fire dragon, the white night is calm, and there is no panic at all. After waiting for the fire dragon to approach, the white night raised his hand again and grasped the fire dragon. That small hand at this moment burst out endless suction, directly wrapped the fire dragon, and then crazy phagocytosis. the fire dragon did not even have the ability to resist. It went into the palm of the white night directly and disappeared without a trace. The scene, which just looked like an apocalyptic scene, immediately returned to calm. "What?" The fire hawk''s shock was even greater this time. "Why... Why... Why... Why is my flame ineffective to you and can be absorbed so easily by you? Why? " It can''t accept the sight. What a fantastic picture it is. "Master, although I am not a member of the divine eagle clan, I have no malice towards the divine eagle family. Moreover, I have entered the ancestral Mausoleum of the eagle clan for the purpose of collecting the divine feather for the leader of the eagle clan! I got the permission of your Eagle patriarch to enter, not without authorization. " White night laughs. "What are you talking about? Are you allowed to come in with the permission of the head of the divine eagle, and you are here to take the feather of the God of heaven The huge pupils of the fire Eagle twinkled with terrible fire light, and the voice became extremely cold. "What''s the matter?" White night doesn''t feel right. "Since you came by the order of the god eagle patriarch, and you are the God feather of heaven! Then, die! " The fire hawk suddenly roared and waved its wings again. The terrible feathers on his wings poured out directly at him. Every feather stabbed at the white night like a knife. This is not an ordinary flame, but an attack condensed by the hottest and sharpest feathers of the divine fire hawk. It is not something that ordinary people can resist. White night this time did not forcibly accept the move, but turned to the side, step quickly, dodge away. "Ants! Die here, for the countless ancestors of the eagle clan The fire hawk roared and fanned its wings again. The hot feather was like a downpour, irrigating here. Although the speed of the white night is high, it is impossible to hide in the face of such intensive attacks. He had to raise his hand and wave it into the air. Bang! Time technique coverage. The falling hot feather slows down immediately. The time there was slowed down nearly a hundred times by him. "Master, I come here only for the God feather of heaven. I don''t want to fight with you. I hope you don''t force me!" Cried the white night. "Ants! What do you mean by that? Do you look down on me? " The fire hawk was furious and ignored the words of the night. Instead, it intensified and waved its wings wildly. Its wings swing out a strong time technique, which is to compete with the time technique of white night. We have to say that the strength of the divine fire Hawk is still very terrible. The power of time in the white night is directly invaded by its power, and it is on the verge of collapse. White night frowned, ready to retreat. Bang! Bang! Bang! the space barrier behind him suddenly exploded. After that, all the space behind him turned into chaos. The way back... Was blocked! White night face slightly heavy, cold hum, again raised hand to wave forward, release energy. Crash... the space in front of him began to twist. That attack of terror wings impact on the twisted space, is no longer able to move forward. Seeing this scene, the sacred fire hawk makes a high pitched hawk sound, and then drives its huge body, like a mountain of fire that can move, leaps and flies. So it flew all the way up to the sky, and then it dived again, hitting here in the white night. In an instant, the earth around the white night suddenly crumbled, and then all the cracked land melted and cracked. The heat fills everything here. It''s like baking everything.Even soul power can''t resist the terrible temperature! The fire hawk was completely angry. It will destroy the white night at all costs! However, this time, white night also knew that he could not keep his hand. Again and again and again concessions, will only let the Shenhuo Eagle advance! So it is. The white night eye dew fierce, also no longer has the slightest reserve hand, raises the arm to wave directly. Sonorous! A fierce and powerful sword was shining. Then all the flames of terror in all directions became agitated. A more brilliant, more dazzling and hotter halo bloomed in the middle of these flames. In front of this flame, all the flames released by the divine fire hawk in all directions, in contrast to the flame, looked dim, as if it would be extinguished at any time. "Ah? Is this supreme inflammation? How can you have true inflammation? impossible! No way The fire hawk uttered a cry of hysteria. The huge body was about to stop. But at this time, how can it stop if it wants to? Whoa! I saw a fierce white night sword. A wave of fire rose against the sky, driven by the terror of tearing up the sky and earth, it directly swallowed up the huge body of the sacred fire eagle. "The ancestors are so fire!" Seeing that the fire Eagle could not dodge, he could only roar hysterically. Whoa! Its whole body''s flame is more intense and hotter. But in the face of the white night released this flame, its flame does not know how small and weak. Finally, the fire eagle was engulfed by the fire, and the entire ancestral mausoleum was enveloped by endless fire, and everything was melting. It was about ten minutes before all the flames were extinguished. The huge body of the fire hawk was also exposed from the fire. At the moment, however, the eagle''s feathers were burnt off. If you let the outsider see this, I''m afraid the eyes will drop. You know, the fire Hawk is born for the fire hawk, its every feather is the treasure! They''re as hot as the sun, but now they''re all charred. How amazing is this? White night walked slowly with his sword in his hand. The huge head of the fire Hawk is hard to lift and stare at the sword in the hands of the white night. "This is..." "Hongbing, Lihuang sword!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2944 "Away from the sword of Huang?" The giant pupils of the fire Eagle were all appalling and frightened. How did it ever think that this man actually took out the sword from the twelve Hongbing? The divine fire Eagle has heard of the sword, but it never expected the power to leave the sword is so terrible. The most powerful one of the divine fire eagles is this one. Now it touches the sword of the distant Huang. It knows that he can not deal with this person in any way. After all, it is no longer strong flame, and it can never be too strong to leave the sword... if you don''t mind, we can talk about it White night hand away from the sword, calm said. "We have nothing to talk about. You are not a falcon, or you can not walk on foot. Even if you are a divine eagle, you must be admitted by the head of the family and become the head of the family before you can enter. Otherwise, if I am fragmented, I will prevent you from going on." The fire Eagle made a grand and serious voice. Although it knows what he can''t do with this person, its mission is that it cannot retreat. "Since I say that, I will not go in, but please give me the God feather of heaven!" White night road. "You are not a falcon. What do you want the feather of God of heaven? This thing is not as big as you think it is. " The fire Eagle sank. "I have an agreement with the nobleman. If we can help him get the God feather of heaven, then the eagle will alliance with me and defend the foreign enemies! At present, Lisheng state is in danger and foreign enemies are approaching. I have come here to mobilize all forces to guard Lishen together. That''s all. " Talk in the night and say everything in full. The fire Eagle heard the sound and began to sing. "If something happens in Lisheng state, the eagle people can never stay outside. Sooner or later, the fire will spread to this side! So, my elder generation, I think that cooperation can not be delayed. I hope that the elder generation will give me God feather of heaven! This is for the future of the eagle! " Said the white night especially seriously. This remark, the eagle of fire again silence. It is not a fool, though it has been waiting for it. If the white night is true, then the present state of Lisheng is in danger, even if the eagle people are hidden outside, it is impossible to avoid. "So you mean, I give you the feather of God of heaven, and I can avoid the vultures being harassed by outsiders?" "The eagle of fire stared at the white night, and said in a deep voice. "We can''t say avoid, we can only say try to avoid it." White night road. "But I can''t give you the feather of God of heaven!" "Oh?" "I hope the eagle will die," said the frown on the night? I have said that the eagle can not stay out of the business! " "I don''t mean that." "Can you believe me if you are not a senior?" "You have to leave the sword, so you don''t have to lie to me. Why don''t I believe you?" "What does the predecessor mean?" "You said that you took the feather of heaven, which is the requirement of the current chief of the eagle family, isn''t it?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" The eyes of the white night are confused. The fire Eagle hummed, and said coldly, "I can give it to anyone on this day, but this person, never give it!" "Why?" It was a fog in the night. "There are not so many reasons, in short, this person is not worthy of the God feather of heaven! If you are helping him to ask, please return, otherwise, you can fight me, forcibly take away from me! " The fire Eagle snorted. Seeing such a resolute attitude, the white night was full of confusion. "Does the elder seem to have a bias against the current Eagle patriarch?" "And what? Although this person is the head of the eagle family, he is not in a correct mind and cannot be admitted by me! If he gets the feather of God of heaven, he is the long of a well-known family. But can I accept such a person with a wrong mind? So I will not give him the feather of God of heaven. " The fire Eagle hummed. "But the throne of his head of the clan was passed down by the head of the family." "I know, but God feather of heaven also gave me by the head of the family. I would give it to me, not to, and no one can do anything about me!" "This..." br > silence was made on the night. He didn''t expect it to be so complicated. After a long time of thinking, the attitude of white night had to be tough. He whispered: "elder generation, this matter is important. Which one is the most important thing, I think you should be distinguished. If you don''t give the feather of God to me, it will be bad for the eagle people! Do you want to let the eagle people in danger for your own temporary anger? It shouldn''t be what you should do? " The big eyes of the fire Eagle shook like a sun and moon, and whispered, "since you say this, then good, I will give you a chance! You just need to help me do one thing, I will give you the God of heaven "What''s the matter?" The eyebrows frown slightly on the night. He did not directly to the fire eagle, but also saw the strength of the eagle, hoping that it can be used for its own use, with it to defend the Tiansheng mountain. But these Eagle people have repeatedly made trouble with him.He also has a temper, naturally very unhappy. But for the sake of the overall situation, he had to endure. "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you! It''s just a small thing! I want you to use your Lihuang sword to help me fill a gap in the southwest! " "Gap?" "Yes! This piece of ancestral mausoleum is a special regional space, which is the place where ancestors rest. However, in a turmoil hundreds of years ago, a gap in the southwest due to fighting broke out. My strength is so humble that I can''t repair this gap. But if I use Lihuang sword, I can certainly repair it! If you help me to finish this, I will give you the sky god feather immediately! Otherwise, I would rather be destroyed with it The fire Hawk has a firm attitude and a loud voice. The white night thought about it and nodded silently: "good! I promise you, you can take me now and tell me how to repair it! " "Good!" The fire Eagle nodded again and again, then drove its huge wings, jumped and spread its wings: "follow me!" It''s not far away. The eagle of the divine fire flew, and then it came down. However, with its huge body, the ten breath has also gone nearly a thousand miles. The white night followed and looked in front of the sacred fire eagle. In front of the fire hawk, there is a huge space vortex. This whirlpool revolves unceasingly, releases the rich spatial air meaning. The strange thing about the white night is that the air of the space it releases directly drifts towards the distance, as if there is a link with something... "filling in is very simple. You just need to fill in the cracked space with the power of Lihuang sword, and bury it completely! I don''t think it''s hard for you. " Fire hawk way. "I''ll try." White night said, directly sacrificing the power of the sword. Whoa! The red body of the sword immediately released a thick fire, which instantly submerged the whirlpool in front of him www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2945 Snoring... Lihuang sword fire rushes into the space vortex and makes strange sounds. I saw the whirlpool of space vanishing and disappearing in the terrible temperature of sword fire. The space gap is beginning to be filled a little bit. But with the constant filling, white night feels a little bit wrong. For some reason, he always felt that there was a wonderful fluctuation in the gap of space. The volatility is weird. It doesn''t seem to come from space forces. And it''s like the energy overflowing from the other end of the space gap. If you observe carefully, it''s more like... Boundary! And the white night also felt a sense of familiarity. It''s as if I''ve seen this boundary before... What''s going on? White night''s heart is full of doubts, but he can''t figure out what the problem is. He thought in secret. After a moment, he took the sword away and said calmly, "master, the space gap has been filled. According to the agreement, can you give me something?" "HMM... the fire hawk spread its huge wings and looked at the area on this side of the white night. After looking at it for a long time, he nodded with satisfaction. "It''s worthy of being the twelve red soldiers. It''s really extraordinary!" "And what about things?" White night asked again. Can, the fire Eagle did not rush to give him the God feather of the sky, but is a light gaze at the white night. The big eyes were very calm, without any waves. But the more so, the more wrong it felt. "Master?" He gave a shout. The fire Hawk is finally speaking. "God feather, I can''t let you take it out." The voice of indifference came out. "What?" White night eyes a cold: "the elder is not playing me?" "This is my mission!" The fire Eagle calmed down and then opened its mouth. However, it seems that it is like magma pouring in the mouth, a strange fire, and then, a bright red feather from the fire slowly floating out. That... Is the God feather of heaven! I saw it slowly floating out, light swaying, and finally fell to the hands of the white night. White night gently dragging that feather, eyes are full of surprise and admiration. "Is this the God feather of heaven? It''s really unusual... " " yes, this is the feather of our ancestors of the eagle family, and it''s a very unique feather. It''s a reverse feather, just like the reverse scale of a dragon! But all dragons have inverse scales, and every Falcon clan may not have inverse feathers! " "I see." The white night sighed with emotion and looked at the sacred fire Eagle: "master, you said that you would not let me take the God feather out of the sky, but you would give it to me... What do you mean?" "I give it to you because I promised you, but you can''t go out. It doesn''t matter whether the God feather gives it to you or not." Fire hawk way. As soon as the words came out, the night breathed and suddenly realized something. He looked back in a hurry and looked into the area where he had come. I found that there was no more space there. "What about the exit of the imperial mausoleum?" Asked the white night. "The exit is not the same as the entrance. You have just blocked the exit of the imperial mausoleum!" The fire Eagle said with a faint smile. White night looked at it in disbelief. "Master, are you... Teasing me?" "Since you want to give the God feather of heaven to that man, don''t blame me for being mean! Boy, you can stay here to guard the mausoleum with me The fire Eagle sank. At last, the white night understood the intention of the fire hawk. It would rather lock the white night here forever than let him give the God feather of heaven to the head of the eagle clan. "Master, why do you hate the god eagle patriarch so much? He got the sky god feather, also for the sake of the eagle family! Isn''t it? " The road sank in the white night. "For the eagles? Ha ha ha, how can this person be good for the eagle clan! All he did was for himself! If a selfish villain is allowed to obtain the divine feather of heaven, it will only harm the whole family of the eagle! " The fire hawk roared. "But he is a patriarch, and his name is right. Master, if you do this, you will violate the wishes of the ancestors of the eagle clan. Do you want to be a sinner of the eagle clan?" He cried at night. "I''d rather be a sinner! I don''t want the eagles destroyed in that guy''s hands "But how can you resist the enemy in time? The state of Lisheng will fall, and the falcons will be in danger at that time! " "I don''t care! In short, you can''t take it out "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you? You''re not my match! I advise you to open this place! " Drink in the dark. The fire hawk burst into laughter."Young man, do you think I am a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death? Since I have done such a thing, I haven''t been afraid, I haven''t cared! I admit that Hong Bing is really strong. I''m not an opponent! If you want to kill, kill it. I''d rather die in the imperial mausoleum. At least, I have completed my mission The fire hawk closed its huge eyes and no longer spoke. It looked like it was waiting to die. The white night looked at it faintly. Knowing that the sacred fire eagle is not afraid of death, it will certainly not compromise even if it is coerced by Hongbing. Such existence, the mind is the most firm. "After all, you''re still for the falcons, aren''t you?" Asked the white night. The fire Eagle did not speak. The white night was silent. After a moment, he whispered: "fire eagle, I want you to promise me one thing, help me guard the sacred mountain, OK?" "Young man, what are you kidding about?" The fire Eagle opened his eyes and said faintly. "I''m not kidding. This is an opportunity I''ve given you! If you don''t agree, I''ll go out now and kill all of you Eagles! " The white night suddenly said. The fire eagle was stunned and then laughed: "young man, how do you get out now? This place has been sealed up by you with Lihuang sword fire. There is no way for you to go "Really?" The white night suddenly walked to the gap that had been mended, pulled out the sword from Huang and waved it gently. Click! A little notch the size of a nail plate appears. Then, a large number of cracks appeared in the space of that area, and the space collapsed. Finally, the whole space gap split again... "what?" The fire hawk was stunned. He was busy staring at the white night with his huge eyes: "you... What''s the matter with you? Why can you break through this space? You can''t do it! " That''s the power of Hongbing! If it is completely sealed, it will be integrated with space. The space in this area was originally exerted by the ancestors of the divine eagle family. It was extremely powerful, but it had to increase the strength of Huang sword. Let alone white night, even if these ancestors were reborn, they could not be broken. But this man opened it so easily... how terrible? However, in the face of the Shenhuo hawk''s question, the white night only gently replied: "I didn''t seal it completely!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2946 Although the white night, though he was respectful and polite to the eagle, he was not an idiot, and he had never believed it in the beginning and the end. And what kind of space gap to fill... This is not a normal thing in the mind of the white night. If there is any space gap, the eagle will run to repair it. But when repairing on the night, there was no trace of repair. So the white night in the heart of the first had doubts. Now, it is all confirmed. The gap reopens. The road to the outside of the imperial mausoleum is also clear. White night face looks at the divine fire Eagle without expression, and says softly: "so, now?" "No... No..." br > the eagle shivered and said nothing. The white night with outstanding strength of Hongbing is clear about the energy of this guy. If he really wants to kill outside, even if he can''t destroy the eagle family, it will definitely cause great damage and countless deaths and injuries. At that time, if a potential clan came to attack the eagle, it would bring the hell out to the eagle people! "Would you like to surrender?" "Or, let me go outside and kill, to let go of your god eagle people to insult me hate?" The divine fire Eagle changed his face and did not know what to say. After a while, he opened his huge wings and moved his huge body. He fanned his wings towards the mountain, and said in a painful voice, "the ancestors, the eagle can not do anything... The eagle can not help!" Then, the huge eyes like the sun and moon flow like magma like tears. Looking silently in the night. For a while, the eagle turned around again. "Boy, I can submit to you, but you must make sure that you can not only harm the eagle people! You need to use the Hongbing in your hands! Protect the eagle! Otherwise, I would rather die than fight with your life! " The fire Eagle roared. The determination in that voice cannot be described in words. "I can promise you! But I also ask that you must never betray me, and obey me absolutely, otherwise, I am not afraid of you fighting with your life! " The night is light. The eagle was not natural, but finally agreed. After all, the initiative now is completely mastered by the white night... only a long cry of the divine fire eagle, then a feather like a flame in the neck falls off itself, and flies gently towards the white night. Reach out and grab it in the night. "This is my own feather, it is not the reverse feather, but it is connected with my heart and God. You can use it to call me! I get the news and I will rush to work for you! I have wings of ten thousand miles, and in one day, I can cross the state of Lisheng! " "The fire Eagle said. "OK!" Nodded in the white night, and said calmly, "now that''s the case, I will believe you once! This is the end of today! " Then he turned to leave. But before a few steps, suddenly thought of what, side head said: "right, there is something else I have to ask you!" "What, you say!" The fire Eagle sank. "If... Not I am going to move your eagle, but the people of your Eagle family want to move me, what should I do?" Ask in the evening. "Impossible!!" "My Eagle people will move you for no reason," the fire Eagle said? It''s absolutely impossible! " "Do you know the eagle people when you have been in the imperial tombs for years? You don''t know! Do you believe it or not? As soon as I get out of here, I will be surrounded by your Eagle people! " "If they do, you will solve it in your way! Even if they were killed, it doesn''t matter! After all, they found it! " The fire Eagle said angrily. Although it is loyal to the eagle people and is always concerned about the eagle people everywhere, it is not foolishness. If the eagle is really so stupid, it can''t protect it for a lifetime. The strong man who holds the Hongbing in such a hand in the white night is not the ordinary person who can provoke. The rules of lissan are that the weak provoke the strong, and even if they are killed, there should be no complaint. "That''s fine." Nod in the night and walk straight forward. The great eye of the divine fire eagle looked at the white night, although it said so, it was still a little worried. "Wait a minute!" The fire Eagle shouted again. Step in the white night, looking at it on the side. "What else?" The eagle hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "open the door, I... See what''s going on outside later!" How can white night not know the meaning of the fire eagle? He smiled, nodding: "OK!" Boom and rumble... the door is open. Space power is wrapped in the white night. He went out directly, but did not close the space door.There are a lot of people outside, and they are full of people from the Falcon clan. Most people kneel down on one knee, as if to meet something, the scene is very sacred. And the leader of the eagle stands at the front. His head drooped slightly, as if waiting for something. When the white night came out of the ancestral mausoleum, the head of the divine eagle suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were blazing. All the other Eagles were staring at him. Everyone is eager to see through. "White dragon master!" The leader of the divine eagle stepped forward a few steps, originally wanted to say something, but still held back, busy way: "you worked hard, everything... Can also be smooth?" "Well." White night nodded. "Really?" The head of the divine eagle breathed quickly and immediately asked, "well, what about the God feather of heaven? Do you have it? " "I didn''t get it." He said in the white night. As soon as he said this, the head of the divine eagle was stunned, and then asked, "what''s the White Dragon Master kidding? Why didn''t you get it when everything went well? " "That fire Hawk is too strong. I''m not an opponent. If I fight hard with him, I will be seriously injured even if I defeat him, so I give up!" White night shrugged. "What do you say?" The head of the Falcon clan has a black face. He made such a grand display that he didn''t even care about the things he did yesterday. He hoped that he could get tianzhiyu, but he didn''t think that it was all in vain... How could the divine eagle be reconciled? "The patriarch seems not very happy?" Asked the strange white night. "Of course, white night, I order you to return to the imperial mausoleum now! Take back the feather of the God of heaven The head of the divine eagle is cold. "The patriarch, I''m not his opponent!" White night road. "You don''t want my falcons to help you resist foreign enemies?" "Of course I want to, but I''m not an opponent. Do you want me to die?" "White night, you are not hurt, your breath is still enough, you did not fight each other well! I think you are afraid at all The chief Eagle hummed. "You''re right. I''m afraid! Didn''t I say that? I gave up. " White night road. "Give up? It''s a pity you can''t give up! " The head of the eagle family had a chill in his eyes and suddenly waved his hand. Hula... a large number of Eagle clan experts gathered around. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2947 In the blink of an eye, the white night was surrounded by the strongmen of the divine eagle clan. All kinds of terrible swords were aimed at him. As long as the divine eagle patriarch orders, these people will continue to fight with the white night, no one will be greedy for life and death! There is no doubt that the eagle patriarch is forcing the white night to make a choice. What he wants is not to retreat in the face of difficulties, but to enter into it and fight with the fire hawk. Even if it fails, it''s a good thing for the eagle clan leader. Because in that case, the fire Hawk is bound to be consumed by the night. Let alone whether it will be injured, its strength will certainly be consumed by the night. In this way, it will be extremely relaxed to deal with the divine fire eagle or the white night for the leader of the divine eagle clan. White night naturally understands the idea of the head of the eagle clan. He looked around his eyes, the corner of his mouth rose, a faint smile: "patriarch, this is to embarrass in the next?" "I just want you to make the right choice." The head of the eagle clan said without expression. "I don''t think it''s the right choice." "So white Dragon Lord, are you really going to provoke me? I''m not that I didn''t give you a chance, and I didn''t want to cooperate with you, but you challenged my bottom line again and again! " There is a trace of madness in the eyes of the god eagle clan leader. Obviously, he has lost his patience. He didn''t want to waste his time like that again. However, at this time, the white night suddenly took out a bright red and shining feather from the Qianlong ring and held it high. "God feather of heaven!" Immediately someone from the family of eagles breathed out. "What?" "Did he really get the divine feather of heaven?" "What''s going on? Didn''t he just say he didn''t get it? " People were stunned and exclaimed. The head of the divine eagle was also confused. After a moment, he suddenly returned to his senses and cried, "Lord white dragon! Come on, give it to me "Patriarch, do you really need it?" "Sure, give it to me." "I think it''s better to slow down a little, I have to see your sincerity first! I actually received the news last night that the people there have already started to move. They intend to make a strong attack from the passage to Lisheng state. I hope you can send an elite army to Shangshen mountain to defend the entrance and resist foreign enemies! " White night road. "You want me to go now? Yes? You don''t believe me? " "How can I not believe you? However, I am also injured now. The God feather of this day has strong energy. I want to use it to recover my wound temporarily. When my wound is healed, I will give it to the patriarch immediately. " White night laughs. "I want you to give it to me now!" The head of the eagle family sank. "Patriarch, I have to recover. If you can help me recover, I can give it to you." "What? Are you seriously injured? " "You see." When he untied his robe in the white night, his chest was blackened, his flesh and blood were blurred, and his spirit was confused. At this time, his whole body overflowed with a thick breath of divine fire eagle. Seeing this, many people suddenly realize. The feeling just this white night pretends to be an innocent person''s appearance, is actually bluffing! He is at the end of his tether. The reason is that he wants to keep the fire hawk to heal. Now the leader of the eagle clan doesn''t give him a chance. He can only confess and be lenient. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the White Dragon Lord actually cheated me. You actually fought with the fire hawk and got the divine feather of heaven. You are seriously injured and need to be healed!" "Patriarch, the God feather of heaven is very helpful to my injury. I need it to recover urgently. After recovery, I have to go back to Tianshen mountain to resist foreign enemies. However, during the period of my healing, I hope the patriarch can guard the holy mountain for me! When the wound recovers, the God feather of heaven presents it with both hands, OK The white night is full of expectation. "Not good." "I won''t take people to guard the Tianshen mountain," said the leader of the Shenying clan "Patriarch, you..." "in addition, you have to hand over your Hongbing. In this case, I will save your life." The leader of the divine eagle clan. As soon as the words came out, the white night''s face changed greatly, and he stepped back two steps, pointing to the divine eagle patriarch, he said inconceivably, "are you... Are you going to do this?" "White Dragon Lord, although it seems that I am a little bit mean, but you do not say me, I am only for the sake of the eagle clan!" "After the fall of Lisheng, you are no better! You can''t stay out of it! " "If I get the divine feather of heaven and Hongbing, I can completely protect the eagle clan! Why should I let my people take the risk of extermination and defend what you call the peace of Risheng? " The head of the divine eagle is ferocious. "That''s all you can see? Do you really think Hong Bing is invincible? If so, why should I try my best to recruit help everywhere? How can I get hurt when fighting with the fire hawk Shake your head at night."White dragon master! You are you! I''m me! I''m different from you! You''re just a little Jin emperor! You can give play to the Hongbing power line only so much, and I am not the same! My strength is far better than you. I have the blessing of God feather of heaven. Now I am the real God of the eagle family. With the help of Hongbing, who can threaten me? I will lead the eagles to the subversion of the whole world The god eagle clan long Gao Kang Road. With this remark, countless Eagle people were excited. "The patriarch is boundless!" "Patriarch forever!" Many people knelt on the ground, exclaimed excitedly and even wept. This is what they dream of. Today, maybe it can be realized. However, the words fell to the ground, but ushered in an untimely sigh. "Well?" The head of the divine eagle frowned slightly and looked at the white night. Only to find that the white night is shaking his head and sighing. "And your answer?" Asked the head of the eagle. He didn''t want to delay any more. But... the white night did not answer his words, like talking to himself. "You see that? This is the status quo of the eagles. " "It is clear that disaster is coming, but they are still immersed in fantasy and can not extricate themselves." "As for this patriarch, I can see clearly. Maybe I have too much expectation for him. It may not be a wise choice to cooperate with him." "It should be justified and reasonable for you to say that I should fight back under such circumstances?" "I''m going to kill them. Would you object?" The people around me heard this. What is the White Dragon Lord saying? Is it for the patriarch? That''s not the answer. "White Dragon Lord, what are you talking about? Didn''t you hear me The leader of the divine eagle said in a deep voice that he had lost his patience. However, the white night looked up slightly, looked at him, and said, "I didn''t speak to you." "Who are you talking to?" "Fire hawk!" Calm way of white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2948 "Fire hawk?" The chief eagle''s face changed greatly. Around the eagle people are also muddled, especially confused looking at the white night. Fire hawk? Isn''t that the ancestor of the emperor''s Mausoleum? What do you mean by "white night"? The gate of the ancestral mausoleum has been closed. How can we talk to the fire hawk at night? Many people are confused. However, the head of the divine eagle seems to have noticed something. He stares at the gate of the ancestral mausoleum. He raised his hand. Whoa! A strong wind blows. Then the void over there was suddenly turbulent. There are a lot of ripples, just like blue waves. After about three or four rest, the scenery slowly recovered. Then people saw that the imperial mausoleum of the ancestors, which had been closed, was open to the public! "It''s magic!" Someone realized something and cried out. "This white night created the appearance that the gate of the ancestral mausoleum was closed by magic. In fact, it has not been closed!" If the door is not closed, then the conversation from outside can naturally be transmitted to the inside. In other words, the Shenhuo Hawk has been paying attention to every move outside and listening to the conversations of these people... "so it is. I didn''t expect that now it is not only that guy who is rotten, but the whole family of Shenhuo hawks is immersed in arrogance and ignorance. I understand..." at this time, from the gate, the divine fire hawk was hoarse and vigorous Voice. When the voice dropped to the ground, a large number of flames gushed out of the gate. The temperature of the flame is so high that it directly raises the temperature outside to an incredible level. The eagle people couldn''t bear the terrible heat and retreated one after another. All eyes were fixed on the door. And the god eagle clan chief also widened the eye, looked at the gate in disbelief. However, a flame gushed out of the gate, which rushed out of the gate and spread everywhere. The buildings and ground around the gate of the imperial mausoleum are directly melted by this flame! Fortunately, the eagle people evacuated quickly, or they would have been burned to ashes by the fire. The flame gushed out, including a golden flame like streamer, which was particularly brilliant. It was like a ribbon flying into the air and converged on the sky. The more the ribbons spring, the more they gather. After a while, a huge fireball appeared in the sky, which was extremely hot and almost covered by the scorching sun. Then... PA! There was a loud noise. There was another roar of eagles, and the huge fireball exploded at once, revealing a huge flaming Eagle like shielding the sky from the sun! That''s the fire hawk! "It''s the Lord fire hawk!" "Oh, my God, Lord Shenhuo Hawk has shown his true body!" "Lord fire hawk!" "Lord fire Hawk is coming out!" The people of the eagle clan below were very excited. They knelt down on the ground one by one, shouting with reverence and excitement. Shenhuoying has been stationed in the imperial mausoleum, guarding the tombs for the ancestors of the Shenhuo family for many years. It has an extraordinary position in the family of the eagle. Even if it is the patriarch, it has to be respectful. It is precisely because of this that it can ignore the current patriarch. Many people have only heard its name but never seen it. Today, the fire hawk appeared in public. Naturally, they were very excited. "See you, Lord Firehawk!" There was constant shouting. Shenhuo hawk fluttered its wings in the air, and its huge eyes were staring at the people below. Finally, the pupil like the sun and moon fell on the head of the divine eagle. The head of the divine eagle clan can clearly feel the anger in the eyes of the fire hawk. The head of the eagle clan is particularly ugly. How could he not know that the fire hawk had a strong opinion on himself, and that the reason why he refused to feather the God of heaven to himself was because of prejudice. But he can''t help it. After all, the strength and special status of this man can''t help each other. As it was, he had no choice but to speak. "Lord shenhuoying, how did you... Come out?" "If I don''t come out again, I''m afraid it will be the end of the day! Listen, Shuo! You kneel down for me immediately, apologize to the White Dragon Lord, and abdicate the patriarch''s position, and let someone more suitable for you sit on this patriarch''s seat, understand? " The fire hawk drinks cold. As soon as this was said, the whole family was in a state of uproar. "What?" "This... How did it happen?" "My Lord, what are you going to do? Is the patriarch forced to abdicate? " The eagle people were so stunned that they looked at each other in disbelief. The leader of the eagle clan was also extremely unexpected."My Lord, what do you mean? You want me to abdicate? By what? " The head of the divine eagle was angry, gritted his teeth and drank. "Why? You''re not qualified to lead the eagles again! Your selfishness has pushed the eagles to the edge of the cliff. I must stop you. I must stop the eagles from stepping into the abyss again, so you must abdicate! " Fire Eagle angry way. If we had just started working at night, the fire hawk would not have come forward, because it had been agreed in advance. And white night asked him for advice, but he only opened his mouth on his face. Otherwise, Bai Ye would do nothing to him with his strength! Since white night left the matter to it, it naturally had to deal with it. Hearing the words of the sacred fire eagle, the head of the divine eagle clan was completely angry. "I''m selfish? All I''ve done is for the sake of the eagles! You don''t understand! If you give me the feather of the God of heaven, I will capture the Hongbing of this man. Who will be my opponent in the whole world? Who can harm the eagles? So you don''t understand, we are going to rise! It''s going to the top The chief Eagle clenched his teeth and growled ferociously. But the voice is incomparably loud. "You''ve got the devil The fire hawk shook his head, as if unwilling to talk nonsense any more. It growled, its huge body slowly fell from the air, and its wings also began to produce two terrible flame storms. The scorching temperature continues to rise... obviously, the fire Hawk is going to do it. Since this person doesn''t want to listen to it, it can only take coercive measures to force him to submit... after all, it has a special status in the eagle clan. Its duty is to guard the eagle clan. Although it is not the leader of the eagle clan, once something goes wrong with the eagle clan or the patriarch fails to perform his duty, it is qualified to stand up and correct all the mistakes. "Do you think I''ll sit by and let you kill me? You''re wrong! Since you will not allow me, I will not be afraid of you The head of the divine eagle roared, and naturally he was unwilling to do so. Suddenly, his wings shook behind his back and rushed to the sacred fire eagle. Murderous. Strong sense of war! In front of the ancestral mausoleum, two of the highest level strongmen of the divine eagle clan broke out a great war. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2949 No matter how they guessed, they never expected that the fire hawk would fight with the leader. In fact, they didn''t know that there had been many fights between the two peerless powers, but it was only in secret. The head of the divine eagle wanted to get the divine feather of heaven, but the divine fire Eagle did not give it, so he naturally considered using force. It''s a pity that he is not an opponent of the fire hawk. Even now, it is still invincible. After fighting for a short time, the leader of the eagle clan has already fallen behind. There is no way. The seniority of the Shenhuo Hawk is much higher than that of the Shenhuo clan. The leader of the Shenhuo Hawk has grown up in the family of the divine eagle. The Shenhuo hawk knows all the skills and soul skills he has learned. Naturally, his attack can not threaten the fire hawk. The leader of the eagle clan suffered a great loss, and he knew that there was no chance of winning. But he could not launch the Falcon clan to attack the fire hawk. So far, he has only one way to go! That is to take back the God feather of heaven! Only the God feather of heaven can help him fight against the fire hawk and suppress everything. After making a decision, the leader of the divine eagle withdrew directly and roared: "listen to the order as soon as possible!" All the eagle people are stunned, looking at the eagle patriarch in dismay. "Patriarch..." "everyone listen, Lord shenhuoying is crazy! It has been bewitched by the white night, but I can''t hurt the Lord shenhuoying, so I want you to take the white night for me as soon as possible! Do you hear me Exclaimed the chief eagle. As soon as this word came out, the people of the Falcon clan looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. All the people at the scene had eyes. They could see how things were going. They also understood that the chief eagle was trying to use people to help him out. Seeing that the people of the clan were not moved, the leader of the eagle clan was particularly angry. "This man holds the feather of the God of the eagle family to Baotian! Take it quickly and give it to me! Otherwise, if you are taken out of the eagle family by this person, you will take away the treasure of my family! How can we meet the ancestors of the eagles? What qualifications do you have to call yourself the eagle people The eagles growled and growled. Hearing these words, the eagle people can''t sit still. Yeah. God feather is still in the hands of this white night! That''s the treasure of the eagle family! Even if there is a grudge between the fire hawk and the leader of the eagle clan, the God feather of heaven... Is the most precious treasure of the eagle family. How can it be held in the hands of outsiders? For a moment, all the strongmen of the eagle clan surrounded them. All of them were murderous and staring at the white night. "What are you doing?" The fire eagle was furious and cried out: "what a brave man! How dare you be so rude to my Eagle guests? Stop it It was like a thunder roar, deafening and ferocious. Many people trembled and trembled. But the Falcon patriarch will not stop there. He immediately roared again: "you don''t want to stop! Lord Shenhuo Hawk has been bewitched. It''s with that white night now. You can wait to kill it. Take back the God feather of the sky and rescue the Lord Shenhuo eagle. You are the heroes of the divine eagle family! It''s our hero! You will enjoy the treatment of being buried in the imperial mausoleum This sound like a thunder, into the ears of every Eagle people! Buried in the imperial mausoleum? What a great glory! For the Shenying people, being able to enter the imperial mausoleum is absolutely the supreme honor of shining blood. At that time, not only can they own incomparable honor, but also their relatives and friends will get countless benefits because of this, and they will also have a unique position in the divine eagle family! Hearing this, these Eagles can''t sit still. The crowd breathed, their eyes red, and they gazed at the white night like wild animals. White night knows that these people have been unable to persuade. The eagle patriarch perfectly grasped their psychology. At this moment, even if the divine fire Eagle spoke, it is impossible to contain these people! "Kill!" Finally, someone could not help but roar and rush towards the white night. The rest of the people saw this, and no longer hesitated, roared and killed. In the blink of an eye, the scene was in chaos. Countless terrible soul methods are poured into the white night. "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it all The fire hawk was furious and roared. But its words are completely useless at the moment! "I am the leader of the eagle, you are not!" The head of the divine eagle sneered and looked up at the eagle in the sky. "Asshole! Do you really want to die? " The fire hawk roared, releasing its strength again and suppressing it downward. Whoa! The flame of terror turned into a huge volcano, which fell from the sky and was forced down by the terrible high temperature and momentum.For a time, many Falcon people were unable to resist, kneeling on their knees, almost did not lie on the ground. It''s very difficult for people to move forward. It''s even harder to get close to the white night. In addition, the fire hawk also spits out a flame and hits the whole body of the white night. These flames turn into a barrier to block all kinds of skills that attack and kill. The white night stood in the middle of the fire and did not move at all. All the attacks were resisted by the fire eagle. He looked at it quietly and didn''t know what he was thinking. And the fire eagle was very anxious, and then roared: "stop! Stop it all At the moment, however, it''s no use saying anything. Because in the eyes of the eagle people, it has confirmed the words of the leader of the divine eagle when he fought against these attacks for the night. Shenhuo Hawk is really bewitched by this man! Otherwise, why is Shenhuo hawk willing to hand over the divine feather of heaven to this man? Why do you defend this person everywhere? This is obviously not a member of the eagle clan. For a while, people''s minds became firm, but it was suppressed by the fire eagle. It was not easy for them to hurt the white night. At this time, a terrible plume suddenly flew out and directly hit the flame barrier surrounding the white night. Bang Dang! The flame barrier was shaken open by the plume. At first glance, it was the power released by the leader of the eagle clan. He jumped into the sky, released the momentum, countered the power of the fire hawk, whirled and yelled: "you don''t have to be afraid, let me resist the fire Eagle! You just need to take this person down and capture the God feather of heaven! The glory of the eagles needs us to protect With that, his arms had been propped up, and he pushed the fire hawk out. The eagles were no longer affected and rushed to the white night one by one. All kinds of terror spirit methods are applied to him. "No! Stop it! No The fire eagle was in a great hurry, shouting one after another. But... It doesn''t help! It''s too late. "Fire hawk, this time, I''m not to blame." Said the hoarse white night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2950 The fire hawk couldn''t stop it. Because the falcons at the scene are out of control. In the divine eagle patriarch''s bewitchment, they are completely crazy. In their eyes, the white night is the enemy of the eagle family, and it is necessary to die. If they do not destroy the night, they are sinners of the family of eagles. The honor and interests of ethnic groups will be won by them at this moment! They are right! They will never turn back! Even abandoning this life is a matter of course to them. So they did their best to smash all kinds of soul moves towards the white night. the area where the white night is located immediately experienced a terrible explosion, and all kinds of destructive atmosphere bloomed around like ripples. So close to the eagles. You just need to be close to them, but you don''t need to cast them in the distance. The dense soul skill is like a raindrop, almost non-stop, the white night is completely submerged by it, and no human can be seen. The fire hawk in the sky gazed at the scene with its huge eyes. The head of the eagle also looked up. "White dragon master!" The mountain smoke rushed over, and his face turned pale at the sight. "Father, what is this for? Why did the patriarch kill the white dragon master? Why? " Light feather is also flustered, busy looking at light Xiang, shouting one after another. "Do you need to ask? The white night offended the patriarch and stole the feather of the God of the eagle family to Baotian! He is now a sinner of my Eagle clan, and the patriarch will naturally kill him! " Light Xiang snorted, and then drank: "light family where?" "But the master of the house, please The masters of the light family came around one after another, clasping their fists and shouting. "The most precious treasure has been captured by thieves, and Lord Shenhuo Hawk is even more bewitched by thieves. Now is the time for our Shenying family to suffer a disaster. As the Shenying people, our light family will come forward at this time! I order you to take quick action to kill the thief and kill the evil for our Eagle clan! " Go up and drink. "Yes The light family yelled. "Father! No Qingyu rushes forward and shouts: "what''s the matter? My father should pay attention to it. The patriarch is the God of heaven. He fights with the Lord shenhuoying and the White Dragon Lord! When the patriarch said this, he only encouraged us to seize the divine feather of heaven. As to which is right or wrong, please consider it with your father! " "Asshole!" Light Xiang was furious and glared at the light feather and said, "what are you talking about? Are you questioning the orders of the patriarch? " "My father, the white dragon master has already forgiven our family once. How can we get down to earth this time? I don''t ask you to help the White Dragon Lord. I just hope you can remain neutral in this matter, that''s all Light feather is full of painful persuading way. "Stay neutral? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If we can take back the God feather for the patriarch, our light family can enter the imperial mausoleum and enjoy the supreme glory! The ancestors of our light family will also enjoy the land of imperial mausoleum, and the descendants of my light family will also have countless benefits! Don''t you want to? " Light Xiang big eyes said. "Father, this matter is not necessarily right. What is the existence of the divine fire eagle? Does its strength need to be doubted? If it doesn''t allow you to do so, don''t you mean to betray the eagles? " Light feather painful way. "Presumptuous! There is only one patriarch of the eagle clan! Lord shenhuoying is only guarding the imperial mausoleum, it is not the patriarch! We, the eagle people, should follow the leader''s orders!! In a word, don''t talk too much. If you don''t want to do it, just watch it Qingxiang is too lazy to talk nonsense with Qingyu. Other family members have already started. If they can get the first prize, the light family will have to lag behind others. "Kill! Kill me! Kill me Light Xiang roared hysterically. Light family all rushed up. "Father Light feather cries out in pain and stares at him with tears in his eyes. "Daughter, can''t you think about being a father?" It''s cool. "Painstaking? You''re just for profit "What''s wrong with me as the owner of the house?" "Then I ask you! If this time! The patriarch failed! What should we do with our light family? Will the Dragon Lord forgive us Light feather clenches teeth and shouts. This word a, light Xiang Leng. "This is a fight and a game! No one knows which side can win! If the White Dragon Lord and the divine fire Eagle defeated the patriarch, what should our light family do? We have been out of the way, but you have to choose the team at this time! Have you really thought about the future of light home? " Light feather asks harshly. This is the torture of the soul. Light Xiang head a little confused, staring at light feather. Yes, this fight is not an absolute victory. After all, white night and fire hawk are not ordinary people.But soon, he figured it out. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "so you want our light family to stand by, right?" "I don''t believe the patriarch will blame us." Light feather road. "But we will lose a lot! Do you understand? If we miss this opportunity, we will have no future in our light family! " Fly low and roar. "Come out? Not in this way! Father, as long as we can be diligent and diligent, good at life and cultivation, and family unity, how can we be afraid that others will bully us Light feather cries out. But Qingxiang was no longer willing to waste her lips and tongues with her. She turned directly and said without expression: "my mind has been determined! Don''t talk too much "Father..." Qingyu shouts. But it''s useless. Light family close to the white night, fighting. It''s just that we don''t leave any leeway. It''s particularly cruel. Shanluoyan has been watching. She was in a state of panic, a little at a loss. This situation is beyond the scope that she can think about and cope with. To help white night? That''s just looking for death! White night doesn''t need her strength to help. I''m afraid all she can do at this time is to watch. And then it was. "Take her!" A shout rang out. Then he saw several people of the eagle family surrounded shanluoyan. "What are you going to do?" Light feather''s face changed greatly and he cried out in a hurry. Shanluoyan also quickly pulled out his sword and watched the people around him with vigilance. She realized that she couldn''t stay out of it, at least these people wouldn''t allow her to. "Miss Qingyu, I advise you to leave quietly, or you will be hurt. Don''t blame us for not giving you light face!" "Do it!" the man hummed "Yes A crowd besieged the mountain. Shanluoyan''s face was heavy and he threw his sword. Dang! Dang! Dang... the crowd trembled and the sword spirit was stirring. The scene was in chaos... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2951 Shanluoyan''s strength is not poor, but she is only one person. She is outnumbered at all. These people are outnumbered. After a while, he suffered several sword injuries, some of which could not be sustained. "Live! This person and that white night are together, take her to coerce the white night, let the white night be arrested A member of the Falcon clan shouts. "Yes The crowd exclaimed, more and more fierce attack. Shanluoyan felt very hard and finally understood the intention of these people. She knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. If she continued to stay, she would only add trouble to the white night! If you are really caught by this man, you will become a sinner if you use yourself to coerce Daye and let him obey? Shanluoyan will never allow things to develop in this direction! In her heart, white night is just like the God of heaven. It is not only because of her extraordinary strength that she has created one miracle after another by holding Hongbing in her hand. The most important thing is that he will protect the state of Lisheng as his duty! At a time of peril and turmoil in the state of Lysander, people are in danger. Everyone wants to protect themselves. How many can there be like white night? Therefore, shanluoyan''s heart is very admire and even worship the white night. So she didn''t want to let the white night happen because of herself. She would rather die by herself. "You die of this heart! I would rather commit suicide than let you succeed Shanluoyan said, gritting his teeth. "Suicide? It depends on whether you have this ability or not The eagle people hummed coldly, and suddenly his wings trembled behind his back. Whoosh... a large number of blade like wings fly towards the mountain. Shanluoyan couldn''t dodge. She was hit by several wings directly. The whole person retreated and almost didn''t stand firmly. She had wings on her shoulders and abdomen. But surprisingly, these wings did not hurt her anything, and there was no bleeding in the place where they were inserted, but after they were hit. Huhuhuhu... all the wings melt, and then turn into silk threads, which are bound to the body of the mountain Luoyan. "What?" Shanluoyan''s face changed, and she was busy struggling. But it''s too late. These threads, like living creatures, wound madly around her body, and soon bound her limbs. Although she was able to move her limbs, she was bound by these silk threads and was very inconvenient to move. Around the eagle people see this, immediately approach, intending to take it down. But in this critical moment, a figure suddenly rushed into the crowd, carrying a sword and dancing. They were caught off guard and were forced back by the power of the sword. Many people could not dodge and were injured. "What?" Around the people were horrified, busy looking at the figure, only to find that it was light feather!! "Feather?" Shanluoyan was stunned. "Let''s go!" The light feather gnaws his teeth. "You..." "go!" Light feather shouts, and then rushes towards these people. Shanluoyan''s eyes twinkled and he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he bit his teeth and suddenly turned his head to flee. "Want to go? No way Several Falcon clansmen yelled and stopped the mountain smoke immediately. But as soon as they moved, the light feather on this side stopped them. Without saying a word, she picked up the sword and split it. The sword spirit was like a feather blade. At a glance, her sword was covered with eagle feathers. I think it is an extraordinary magic weapon. "Feather! What are you doing? Is it against our family? " The eagle people stopped and glared angrily at the light feather road. "If you want to kill the white night, you can do it. Why do you want to move miss shanluoyan for no reason?" The light feather gnaws his teeth. "What does this have to do with you?" "Why has it nothing to do with me? Miss shanluoyan is my friend! I won''t allow you to touch her "Your friend? Oh, she is the enemy of the eagles! You help her now! It''s collusion! You betrayed the eagles! Feather, you are so brave! Is it possible that your light family also colluded with foreign enemies and betrayed our Eagle family? " The eagle people angrily denounced. "You..." the light feather gas has nothing to say, so he stands up with his sword to cover the mountain smoke evacuation. But at this moment, how can shanluoyan leave the divine eagle family safely? She had not gone far, but was stopped again. What should I do? Shanluoyan and Qingyu are anxious. At this moment, however, a cold voice came. "Wang Zhao! What do you mean by that? Is your Wang family framing our light family? Hum! The patriarch only said that he bewitched the Lord shenhuoying in the white night. He was the enemy of our family, but he didn''t say that miss shanluoyan was! You persecute Miss Shan Luoyan like this and want to harm my daughter. Don''t you take my family seriously? " Words fall, light Xiang led a group of light family to come.Hearing this, light feather and others are stunned. "Light master?" The eagle people named Wang Zhao frowned. "Get out of here! Miss shanluoyan is protected by my family! Anyone who dares to do harm to miss shanluoyan is to declare war with my light family! I''ll cut him first Enjoy yourself! The faces of the Wangs all changed. Wang Zhao looked unnatural, but soon he laughed. "Qingxiang, you are really a hypocritical guy! Your light family are besieging the white night, but they say that shanluoyan is your light family''s friend? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to! You just want to monopolize shanluoyan and use her to coerce the white night to submit! Right? " "Wang Zhao, I don''t want to talk to you. Are you Wang''s family going to roll?" Light Xiang face expressionless way. "Do you think my Wangs are soft persimmons?" Wang Zhao was not willing to be outdone and drank coldly. "It seems that we can''t do it today without fighting!" With a wave of his hand, "do it!" "Yes Light family did not hesitate to rush past. "King two, you take people to stop them, and the rest of them quickly bring me down the mountain smoke and send them to the chief clan!" Wang Zhaoda drinks. "Yes The two sides fought at once. The Wang family attacked shanluoyan even harder. Shanluoyan tried to resist, but in the end, it was difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. Wang''s family subdued him on the spot and was imprisoned with a magic weapon like a cage, which made it difficult to fly. "Great! Take her to see the patriarch quickly and ask for credit from the patriarch! " Wang Zhao was overjoyed and yelled again and again. "Yes All of them rushed to the leader of the eagle clan, one by one excited and excited, as if they had captured the white night. "Take it back for me!" Light Xiang roars and leads the others to attack Wang Zhao. "Asshole!" Wang Zhao roared, not willing to show weakness, with people to fight back. But when the two sides fought, another group of people rushed in and ran to the cage where shanluoyan was held. "Take the man, quick!" "Yes Dozens of hawk people flew to the cage and slaughtered the Wang family''s house near the cage. Seeing this, both the Wang family and the light family stopped. It turns out that they are not the only ones who are staring at shanluoyan www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2952 No one expected that these Eagle people would fight for the mountain smoke. Even Shan Luoyan was a little confused. Bang! A bang came out. Shanluoyan was suddenly shaken out and fell heavily on the ground. A large number of iron pieces were scattered around her. It turned out that the Falcon people who imprisoned themselves in their cages were killed, so the cage that imprisoned her was ineffective. Great! Shanluoyan was overjoyed and immediately got ready to run away. But before she ran two steps, she stopped again. She looked at the people around her, and at the white night that was besieged by countless falcons in the distance, and was almost drowned. She couldn''t help but feel. "No, the Dragon Master is in a tight encirclement now. How can I leave? It''s better to stay here to attract the attention of some Eagle people, or to share the pressure for the white dragon master! " ShanLuo tobacco whispered, immediately settled down, attention to stay. Although this will be extremely dangerous, but for the sake of the white dragon master, she is willing to commit danger. There are also several forces of the family of the eagle family, and they all fight together. Around shanluoyan are the Wangs. They have no time to take care of shanluoyan. They just surround it and resist those who want to get close to shanluoyan crazily. People are too busy, shanluoyan naturally panic, Zhang very. "A mountain of smoke! What are you doing here? Why don''t you hurry? " Light feather anxious voice came. At this juncture, shanluoyan did not leave quickly. In such a chaotic situation, the Wang family did not give up their guard against her. She could take advantage of the chaos and leave with light feather as a cover. She was hopeful of escaping. But she just stood there? Are you scared? Light feather is not clear, what she can do is strongly advise! But shanluoyan didn''t think so. "Qingyu, leave me alone! I''m fine! " Mountain smoke low voice. "When are you talking nonsense? Come on, follow me! Come on Light feather calls a way, the encirclement of the king family attacks fiercely. The light family also came to help, and the Wang family couldn''t hold on. "Come on, take her to the patriarch! Just give her to the patriarch! Come on The people of the Wangs are very anxious. But at this time, they were all surrounded by themselves. How could they take shanluoyan to the leader of the divine eagle? "Get out of here! Get out of here Light feather roars and kills with his sword. Wang''s family couldn''t resist and was killed by her directly. Light feather quickly close to Shan Luoyan, a pull her hand, then pull out. "Feather! I said, I won''t go Shanluoyan immediately struggled. Light feather a Zheng, incredible looking at her. "Yan''er, what are you doing?" "I said, I have to stay! I can''t leave white dragon master here alone "You can''t help the white dragon master!" Light feather glared at him. "As long as I stay here, I can help white dragon master!" Mountain smoke serious road. Light feather shivers all over, and looks at shanluoyan in disbelief. Suddenly, she seems to think of something, and her face suddenly changes. "Yan''er, you... Are you trying to help the White Dragon Master attract the hatred of these Eagle people?" "Yes "You don''t want to die!" "My life was saved by the White Dragon Lord. How can I die for him?" "You... But if you are caught and taken to the patriarch, the patriarch will take you to threaten the White Dragon Lord! In that case, you not only failed to help the white dragon master, but also harmed him. How can you bear to do so? " Light feather urges urgently to say. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen!" Shan Luoyan shook his head and said with a smile. "Why are you so confident? Why don''t you think our Eagle people can''t hold you "I don''t mean that. I just want to tell you that if this happens, I will... Commit suicide in the first place!" Mountain Luo Yan said coldly. Light feather breath a tight, head melon seed some muddle. She stares at Shan Luoyan and finds that the girl''s expression is particularly serious. She''s not joking. She would do it! But... Light feather no longer wants to persuade. She knew that it was just a waste of words to continue to persuade! Shanluoyan''s behavior she also slowly some understanding, this person has made what decision, that will never change. "Well, Yan''er, since you have made such a decision, well, I don''t advise you to leave. But if you insist on staying to help the white dragon master, I think it''s better for you to go to the white dragon master quickly. Otherwise, you are here alone. There is no way but to die in vain, and you will only be a meaningless sacrifice." He also tried to keep Yamamoto in a safe position. But shanluoyan obviously can''t listen to it. "No, I''ll stay here. I won''t go anywhere." She has a firm attitude."You..." Qingyu is a little angry and can''t speak. But for now, Yamamoto is safe. After all, every Eagle people who are close to here just want to capture her alive and take her to the leader of the eagle clan to ask for credit. As for the white night here, it is not so easy. The overwhelming Soul Art poured on him like raindrops, as if to bury him alive. However, most of the soul skills hit on the white night, but they could not break his surface protective Qi. He gazed at the people around him, snorted coldly, and suddenly pulled out the abandoned magic sword and chopped at the people around him. Sonorous! The dark sword Qi burst out suddenly, just like a blooming petal. The people around were caught off guard and were directly attacked by the sword spirit and cut in half on the spot. With only one sword, nearly a thousand Eagles fell. With blood pouring out, all the soul Qi is like paper paste, all of which are scattered. Everything can''t stop the sword Qi, and can''t resist it... "what?" The leader of the eagle clan here breathed and thought he was wrong. "The eagles! I''m not here for myself, but for Lisheng state, for the people of Lisheng state, and for your ethnic groups! But you are short-sighted and have repeatedly harmed me! In that case, don''t blame me! " White night eyes show ferocious, no longer merciful, backhand is a sword. Boom! Like a shark''s fin, a soaring sword Qi rips the ground and splits vertically in the crowd. Countless Eagle people were cut in two by the sword. Blood spilled all over the floor, viscera scattered all over the floor. The scene is extremely chaotic and ferocious. "Asshole!" The eagles roared with anger. Although many people were blinded by the ferocious sword of white night, more people were infuriated. They roared, agitated their wings to fly towards the white night. Countless feathers fell off their wings and folded themselves into a huge feather blade, which was slashed towards the white night. "Die!" The roar falls, and the feather blade cleaves with the hope of everyone. However, before the feather blade is close, another sword force like stars blooms. Shengsheng splits the feather blade into small pieces... www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2953 People are staring at the flying feathers, some shaking God. This feathered blade can split the void and break the samsara. Its strength is self-evident, at least not ordinary people can take it. It is a combination of the power of thousands of Eagle people. However, now, the white night is a random blow, and it will be defeated... if it is not seen by their own eyes, people can''t believe their eyes. "My Lord, what? You want to rely on these people to kill me? I''m afraid I think too much. " The white night looked at the distant Eagle patriarch. "Asshole!" The head of the eagle clan has cold eyes and gnashing teeth. The fire hawk snorted coldly: "see? Because of your stupidity, we have so many people die! It''s time to stop all this now! Tell them to stop "Stop it? How is that possible? What is the possibility of stopping when things have come to such a state? " The growl of the eagle''s gnashing teeth. "Can''t you hope that our Eagle clan will be destroyed?" The fire hawk was angry and yelled. "Destroyed? That''s because of you! If you are willing to give me the God feather of heaven, how can there be so many things? You are the source of all this! It''s you The patriarch''s eyes were suddenly red with blood, pointing to the fire eagle and roaring. The fire hawk was stunned, spinning and the expression became cold to the extreme. "You are wrong! The source of disaster is not me, but the heart! It''s the greedy heart in your heart that you hide but can''t hide! " "What do you say?" The chief eagle''s face suddenly changed. "You know it all the time, but you don''t want to admit it! I have seen it for a long time, if I give you the God feather of heaven! Do you think you can really work hard for the future of the eagles? No, you will still be for yourself, still will do a lot of things to put the Falcon clan into danger! Just like this time, I gave you tianzhiyu. The first thing you need to do next is to rob the Hongbing of the white night! " The fire Eagle sank. After hearing the sound, the head of the divine eagle was trembling with some uncontrollable trembling, and his mouth was constantly murmuring. "No! no no You''re talking nonsense! This is nonsense The head of the eagle clan seems to have been said to be weak, and the whole person seems to be excited and out of control. "You are in a hurry." Shen Huo Ying said calmly. "Don''t you talk about it here! In short, all I have done is for the sake of the eagle family!! It''s all for the people! " The leader of the eagle roared, waving his wings behind him, and rushed directly to the white night over there. He intends to suppress the white night with his own hands. But how can he fight against Hong Bing? White night eyes a cold, directly sacrifice all Hongbing. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... all the Hongbing showed up, and the endless pressure was rippling around. All the people of the divine eagle clan felt that they were suddenly oppressed by a mountain. They were hard to breathe, and even their actions seemed to be limited and extremely painful. The white night, however, directly urged the Hongbing''s power to suppress the rushing Eagle patriarch. Bang! The god eagle patriarch can''t stand this terrible prestige, the whole person almost didn''t fall from the air!! But he gritted his teeth and held on, his wings constantly agitated and kept approaching forward!! All the eagle people were moved by the leader''s move, and all of them rushed madly. At this moment, the eagle people all forget about life and death, and go on and on. "Stop it! You all come back to me! All back The fire eagle was in a great hurry and yelled one after another. But... It''s too late! "Since you are looking for death! Then all of you will die With that, he directly pulled out the front of the Lihuang sword and stabbed it toward the ground. Roar!!! The red body of the sword made a fierce roar like a unicorn. Then the power of the sword directly dyed the surrounding land red, and the ground became extremely hot and split inch by inch. Then, countless flames like Dragon flew out of the cracks and directly fell on the flying eagle people. "Ah Countless Eagle people were touched by the flame, and ignited instantly. One by one, they fell to the ground from mid air, struggling and Howling wildly. But soon, they would be reduced to ashes. "Water! Water! Come on, put out the fire! Come and put out the fire The eagles screamed. What they fear most is the fire. After all, each of them has wings. Whoa! Several elders who are proficient in water magic immediately activate the magic spirit and release the flood to destroy the underground fire. But before their water poured into the ground, it turned into steam in mid air. "What?" The chief eagle''s face turned pale. The eagles are desperate."How could that happen?" "This... Why is this flame so strong?" "Can''t they be destroyed?" "What is the existence of this man?" People shudder, many people of the eagle clan began to dare not to go, after all, the strength of the other side, too terrible, too powerful. "What are you afraid of? Kill! Kill him and take back the God feather! Take back the glory of our Eagles The eagle clan still refused to give up, roared and continued to rush toward the white night. "Don''t be stubborn!" The fire hawk roared to persuade. But... It''s in vain! The wings behind the head of the divine eagle suddenly burst out a circle of light, and then the light spread all over his body like lightning. His body seemed to turn into light, and then his body suddenly became larger and shaped! After a while, a huge white eagle appeared in people''s sight! That is the essence of the divine eagle patriarch! The eagle''s voice, body light, the whole family of eagles shine like the day. It stares at the white night, its eyes are particularly sharp, and its huge body is like a huge moving snow mountain, suppressing the white night. The eagle''s claws are directly aimed at the white night. The sharp claw blade tears up the void, and the terrible blade seems to be able to tear everything apart. The leader of the eagle clan has been completely bewildered. It won''t stop! It will never give up until it takes back the feather of the God of heaven. The fire hawk was staring at the scene. Countless people of the eagle clan are all staring at it. At this moment, the air seemed to solidify. Time seemed to stop. The world seems to be set. Until a sword light broke all this immersion... that was the sword light of the dead dragon sword. It''s not bright. It''s even a little gray. But it has a simple and unadorned meaning. It passed directly through the huge body of the eagle patriarch, and then disappeared. The body of the head of the divine eagle flies over the top of the white night and hits the gate of the ancestral mausoleum heavily. Bang! The violent impact shocked the whole Falcon clan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2954 A long sigh came from the eagle of the fire. It was over his head, and seemed reluctant to see the scene. "Patriarch!" Countless people of the eagle family also responded to it, and they roared and roared, and rushed crazy towards the chief of the eagle family. At this moment, no one will care about the white night, even the mountain smoke on this side, nobody will care. After all, the chief of the eagle is almost gone. Who cares about a mountain smoke? In a moment, the chief of the eagle family gathered around the eagle people. People looked at the dying Eagle patriarch painfully, and they threw their eyes towards the white night over there with indignation. "You obviously underestimated the strength of Hong Bing." Turning around in the white night, he said quietly. "No, I underestimated your strength. I didn''t expect that you existed in the Jin Dynasty... And I could use Hongbing so well." The Shenying people Changsha mute road. "Now? Regret? " White night road. "Regret, what regret? I never regret what I do because I know that all I have done is right. " "I do these for the eagle people, I am worthy of my heart! What can I regret? " "The stupidity is at its extreme!" White night shaking his head, face no expression: "you really for the eagle? No, you are for your own sake. You take the God feather of heaven, but you want to be stronger. Why do you have to say this kind of high sounding? " "You don''t understand at all! If I am not strong, how to protect the eagle? Can it be hard to be a falcon people who have to rely on a weak to guard? " Roared the chief of the eagle. Because of his emotional excitement, he spits a lot of blood in his mouth. The place where the sword of the dead dragon runs through his body, there is also a ferocious blood seam, which looks terrible. But he had just finished this, but on the night he roared and roared. "The eagle! Never rely on you alone to guard! " The voice immediately made the Eagle Head speechless. "What do you say?" "What? Am I right? The eagle is not yours! It belongs to the whole Eagle people. It should not be guarded by you alone, and you can''t keep it! You are too blind, you are too distrust your community! You only believe in yourself! " The cold way in the white night. "You nonsense... Cough... Cough... Cough... I... No..." the head of the divine eagle was excited and could defend it. But before he finished, he had a violent cough, and more blood flowed. His life breath was also passing crazy. "No? Ask yourself, do you think you really are? It is also the guardian. I want to protect the state of Lishen, not because I feel great, but because I have people to protect! But I will not blindly believe in my own strength, will not blindly identify Hong Bing is invincible, I firmly believe that there are many things in the world that can not be completed by one person, only by combining the whole people of the state of Lisheng, can we overcome everything, and can not fear everything! " "Said the voice in a deep voice on the night. His nature is very similar to the eagle clan leader. If he had been like the eagle patriarch, he worshipped his personal strength blindly. He felt that as long as he was invincible, there would be nothing in the world that could be difficult to pour himself and do everything. But after the dark Dynasty, he was found wrong on the night. A person is strong, always has the flaw. Even if it is stronger than the leader of the dark Dynasty, there is still something he can''t do. So this time the foreign enemy invades, will the night not spare no effort to unite all the forces, to fight the enemy together. But the eagle clan chief did not understand it. He was so deep in it that no one else could hear. If he is not in a high position, it doesn''t matter, but he is a long family, he can not be so willful! The eagle family chief bit his teeth, staring at the white night cold and cold. Obviously, he was still reluctant. But what''s the point? The huge body of the divine fire Eagle slowly fell down, and the temperature on it fell a lot. "Lord fire Eagle!" Many people looked at the eagle with their cry. Even the chief of the eagle family was killed on the night. They really had no courage to find revenge on the white night, but they could only lay their hope on the eagle. But the fire eagle is standing on the white night. How desperate are the eagle people... br > are you not convinced yet "The fire eagle looked at the chief of the eagle family. "The eagle will fall because of you..." said the chief of the eagle. He has no strength. "Do you know, the eagle is likely to be killed today." The fire Eagle whispered. "Exterminating the people?" The chief of the eagle family was slightly stunned. "Look around you." "The fire Eagle said. The eagle family chief was shivering, and then realized what he was, and looked around.This time, however, his expression became dull and his dim eyes lost their charm. It turns out that all around the ground are the bodies of the eagle people. Blood has dyed the earth red, and there are limbs and broken arms everywhere, and there are scattered wings... the scene is like a hell on earth, which is terrible. And those who live, are not easy. They are all suffering from injuries, some with skin and flesh, some with soul damage, and some with short arms and short legs. But they still insist on standing here, insisting on fighting for the Falcon clan! They are real warriors. But... It''s not enough to defeat the enemy. Because their enemy''s white night, at this moment, is intact, all over the body can not even see the slightest injury. Even his breath didn''t consume too much... seeing this, the leader of the eagle completely understood that he couldn''t fight any more. Continue to fight... That''s just to take the lives of their own people to fight, to consume! The falcons... Can''t afford this loss. I''m afraid even if we beat white night, what can we do? I''m afraid the eagle people are almost dead. "Do you see clearly? Do you understand? Because of your greed and selfishness, countless innocent people died miserably! Now, if you still insist on fighting, today, the eagle clan will surely destroy the clan! " The fire hawk roared. This voice, completely awakened the god eagle patriarch. He looked blankly at the fire hawk and at his own people. Although there are countless anger, pain and unwillingness on these people''s faces, almost everyone''s faces still have a thick fear. Yes, it was the fear of white night, the fear of death. Those who fell to the ground, they all saw how they died. How can they not be afraid? "Forget it. It''s over." The head of the divine eagle said in a tired way: "it''s over, it''s all over... Wait, don''t fight again..." "patriarch!" The crowd cried. But the leader of the eagle clan is not willing to say more. He closed his eyes slowly, as if falling into a deep sleep, and his anger has gradually disappeared www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2955 "Patriarch!" All the eagles fell to their knees and cried bitterly. The whole family was immersed in grief and indignation. "Avenge the patriarch!" At this time, I don''t know who roared and pulled out his sword. "Yes! Avenge the patriarch "We will avenge the patriarch!" The others roared. They all got up and rushed to the white night. The white night is expressionless. "Stop it all!" The fire Eagle roared. But it is not the patriarch in the end, it can not stop these people. It was not until a general trend came down from the sky and suppressed these Eagle people that they all knelt down on the ground and were difficult to get up... this is the general trend from the white night! He looked at the people who rushed to him, but no matter who was close to him, he would be suppressed by the general trend. No one can really get close to the white night, let alone kill him. The rest of the people who still want to find revenge in the daytime stop at this scene. What revenge to talk about at this time, isn''t it crazy? After all, the strength difference is too big... "what? Don''t you go up there? " Calm way of white night. People hesitated and did not speak. "In fact, I have long planned to kill all of you. However, in the face of the divine fire hawk, I did not do it, even kept my hand, but you have always been stubborn! Always so stupid and arrogant! Do you really think it''s going to be my opponent? Do you really think I can''t kill you all? " Cold hum in the white night, suddenly raised his hand and raised his sword. Whew! The heads of the eagles he suppressed were all cut off. The blood column soared to the sky. Nearly a thousand people died in this way. "Ah The eagles shrieked. It''s unacceptable to all. However, the white night did not respond. He just turned his head and said to the fire Hawk: "Lord Shenhuo hawk, I''m very sorry. I have no choice now! I have killed so many Falcon people. I think the rest of you will hate me very much! I don''t like to have any hidden trouble. I have to get rid of everything! If I let go of the Falcon clan today, they will certainly become a big problem in my heart in the future, so I must uproot the eagle clan today! " This fell to the ground, and all the eagle people were dumbfounded. The fire Eagle sighed. The thing that it worries about the most is still happening. "White night! Don''t be presumptuous! The Lord fire Hawk is here. You can''t be wild "You want to kill me, falcons? Do you really think that there is no one in the eagle family to rule you? " "White night, you are not invincible! Lord fire hawk will defeat you "You probably don''t know? The strength of the clan leader is not comparable to the Lord shenhuoying! If the Lord Shenhuo hawk himself, how can you defeat it? " Said the crowd in a loud voice. Obviously, their worship of the fire Hawk has become blind. However, a word from the fire hawk made everyone silent. "I have been defeated by white night for a long time!" As soon as the words fell, there was no sound all around... "really?" "It''s... Impossible..." people stare and whisper to themselves. No one can accept the fact. "I had a fight with white night at the ancestral mausoleum. I am not his opponent at all. So it is meaningless for you to place your hopes on me." The fire hawk said hoarsely. Hearing this, all the people of the eagle clan are frightened. If even the divine fire Hawk is not the enemy of the white night, who else can defeat him? Is it not to say that the night has completely crushed the eagles? Is it easy to exterminate the clan? "Lord Shenhuo eagle, you can''t let this person destroy my god eagle clan!" "Save the eagles!" Finally, several senior members of the Shenhuo clan realized the seriousness of the situation, and quickly knelt down and yelled at the sacred fire eagle. This is the only person they can ask for. The fire eagle looked at them faintly, and shook his head gently: "the white night has given you so many opportunities, but you did not cherish it once. Now the situation is out of control, you just want to kneel down and beg for mercy, don''t you think it''s too ridiculous?" "My Lord, we are blind. It''s our fault! We are willing to bear it, but there is no need to involve the whole family! " A veteran cried bitterly. "It doesn''t matter any more. How can he stop killing at night? You should have heard what he said just now. He doesn''t like disasters. He likes to cut roots! In fact, I am the same way for me, because even though we choose to surrender on the surface, actually many people still refuse to accept it. Most of them will not tell it now, but they will bury this hatred in the bottom of their heart. They will find the White Dragon Lord to settle accounts when they have the opportunity and ability in the future! How can the white dragon master not know this? So he can only kill thoroughly today! No one left... ""Ah?" "How could that happen?" "The patriarch... What should we do? What are we going to do? " The people were trembling and shouting one after another. They were scared. "Only one way is to kneel down and beg for the forgiveness of the white night. Now the power of life and death is in his hands. If he doesn''t want to kill you, you will not die!" The eagle whispered. "Come on, get down on your knees!" "All kneel down!" The old men cried out, and took the lead, kneeling to the ground. The rest of the eagle family followed suit and knelt on the ground. But there are still a lot of people who are hesitant. After all, in their eyes, white night is their enemy. How can they kneel down to their enemies? "Kneel down?" White night shook his head: "is this what I care about? What I care about is attitude. It''s your attitude from the heart. What''s the use of asking them to kneel for me "White night, is there no room for discussion? It was the idiot who had bewitched me before that made the eagle people deceived and died in vain. Now they have realized their mistake. Please forgive me and give them another chance. " Said the fire eagle. "Shenhuo hawk, I remember that you told me in the imperial mausoleum that if you started with me, you said you didn''t need me to do it. Would you help me clean up the door yourself? Now, you can do it yourself. " Calm way of white night. The fire Eagle opened its mouth and sighed helplessly: "if you are blaming me, I apologize to you, but I also have the duty to protect my people. Now that the patriarch is not here, I have to stand up for them to support the sky..." "what do you mean?" "If you are willing to forgive my family, I am willing to lead the whole family to yield to you. You are the only one who will follow your lead. We will do whatever you want us to do!" God fire Eagle firm way. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2956 The divine fire Hawk has already made a statement. It is impossible for him not to give him face at night. After all, white night still hopes that the divine fire hawk can help him guard the sacred mountain. "Shenhuo hawk, you should know that I do not want you to submit to my attitude towards you now!" The road sank in the white night. "I understand that the White Dragon Lord is worried about my Eagle people because of this, and will revenge you in the future! You want to solve this worry today! In fact, white dragon master, you are totally worried. This matter does not lie in you. The real source of disaster lies in people''s heart and greed! This responsibility should be borne by the falcons themselves! " The Shenhuo Eagle took a deep breath and said, "from today on, I will be the leader of the family. I will be responsible for all of the family. As for this matter, white dragon master, I will also give you an explanation. I will restrain the people of the divine eagle clan and make them dare not to bother you again! White Dragon Lord, I only ask you to forgive the eagle clan The fire Eagle finished, and the huge head fell down. The fire Hawk is a sign of sincerity. White night doesn''t want to make things too rigid. He took a deep breath and said calmly, "since the Lord Shenhuo Eagle has said so, well, I''ll give you a face. Today I won''t kill all the Shenying people! You are responsible for them. " "Thank you very much The fire hawk was overjoyed. White night raised his hand and waved slightly. Whoa! Previously that piece of sky god feather flew out, wobbly toward the divine fire eagle. "Now you are the head of the eagle clan, which represents the chief''s keepsake. Naturally, it should be returned to its original owner! Take care of it "This..." the divine fire eagle eye dew sighs. In fact, it does not covet the God feather of this day. It has never cared about the position of the patriarch. It just wants to guard the tomb for the ancestors'' Mausoleum. However, it wants to be quiet, even if it wants to be quiet. "Wait for your orders!" The fire Eagle drank. Everyone looked at him. "First for the dead clansman and clan head to bury, and then put on a banquet to entertain the White Dragon Lord!" Exclaimed the fire hawk. "Yes!" The crowd yelled. "There is no need for the banquet. You are good enough to take care of the affairs of your people. After that, I will wait for you here. I need to talk to the people of the eagle clan." Calm way of white night. Shenhuo hawk understood the attitude of white night, nodded silently, and then began to speak: "from today on, the white dragon master is the supreme guest of our divine eagle family. If anyone dares to show any disrespect to the white dragon master, I will kill him even at the ends of the earth. Do you hear me?" "I hear you!" People responded and began to clean up the scene. It''s like a farce. But it''s more like a wake-up call. Some people will never wake up until the alarm bell strikes. With a long cry of the sacred fire eagle, the huge body flew directly to the distance. In the white night, he sat down with his knees crossed and meditated. This side of the mountain smoke Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at all this, people are still some confused. The people around have already run away. Who dares to treat her? But light home, this side is trembling, panic tight. Especially light Xiang, the face is pale to the extreme. "Dragon master, are you ok?" Shanluoyan ran over and asked. "It''s OK. Are you ok?" White night looked at her around, found that she was quite embarrassed, dishevelled, there are many scars on her body, immediately frowned. But he didn''t say anything. After all, he just moved like that. Luan, since she is here, she certainly can''t survive. White night immediately took out a pill from the storage ring and handed it over. "Take it. The injury will be better soon." Thank you very much Shanluoyan took it and put it into his mouth. When the pill enters the abdomen, the wound on the body heals immediately at the speed visible to the naked eye. "Where were you just now?" Asked the white night. "What is this for?" Shanluoyan is confused, but still points to that side. White night immediately raised his finger and flicked that way. Whoosh! A streamer of light flew past, directly hit the void over there, and then the void rippled, and there appeared visions of the void. What is shown in the mirage is the scene of the previous siege. Seeing this, the white night frowned. "Light home again!" He looked up and looked at the light family who was about to leave. "Where is Qingxiang? Tell him to come here The light family shivered, and their bodies were frozen in place. They were speechless... "he was seriously injured and was carried down to heal." A light family shivering, busy kneeling down to say."Seriously injured? Even so, bring him over for me, and I will examine him personally! " The white night is cold. Obviously, he doesn''t believe in Qingxiang''s injury. After all, he is the only one who fights with the eagle clan. Does he know if he has hurt Qingxiang? Seeing this, the light family could not conceal it. They could only tremble and say, "please wait a moment, dragon master." Finish saying, then flustered ran down. "Dragon master, although the light family wants to do harm to me, but light feather has been protecting me, and has been dissuading the light family from doing it to you!" Shanluoyan busy road, but also dare not say too much. "Don''t worry. I''m measured." The white night laughs, how can he not know the meaning of mountain smoke? Although previously, light feather betrayed her, but also forced by the family, helpless, light feather himself is to help the two people, even willing to die for them. Standing in her position, it must be impossible to have the best of both worlds. Shanluoyan nodded and sighed. The light family rushed back to the family. And Qingxiang arrived early. At the moment, he panic to the extreme, a person wandering in the hall, pale face, breathing is particularly rapid. He knew that today might be the end of the light family. He only hoped that in the day night, when all the eagle people started to fight against him, he would not pursue his family alone. But... His family is not the same as others. What to do? Light Xiang heart can not help praying, hope that everything can be in the past. "Master! Master At this time, a group of light family ran in. "What''s going on?" "Master, the... White dragon will see you." The light family hesitated, carefully said. This word a, light Xiang on the spot silly in place. "See... See me?" "Yes "Didn''t you tell the White Dragon Lord that I was seriously injured and unconscious?" "Yes, but the White Dragon Lord didn''t believe it. He said that even if you were going to die, you would have to carry it to him, and he would have to have an examination of the wound!" The man wanted to cry without tears. Light Xiang hears the sound, directly sits on the chair, half rings does not come the body. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over..." Qingxiang whispered www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2957 Qingxiang now is very regretful. If only this white night was so strong, he should have listened to light feather''s words and let the people stand still and watch the change. But it''s too late to regret now. This time, white night will certainly not forgive the light family. What to do? What to do? Light Xiang constantly hit the table with his head, hesitating and helpless. All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something and cried out, "come on, get the lady! Now only miss can save my family. Please call her here "Yes The servant nodded in a hurry and turned to run out. But at this time, a cold voice came in. "Father, don''t have to call. I''m here." Light Xiang suddenly raised his head and saw that light feather had already stepped in. "Feather son!" Qingxiang was overjoyed and quickly got up to meet him. Light home high-level also arrived, everyone is staring at light feather, eyes full of expectation. Obviously, when Qingxiang wants to ask Qingyu to plead, they have already taken the lead. Light feather can''t live. People''s request can only come in advance and make it clear in person. "Feather son, now only you can save the light family." "The future of light family depends on you." "If you don''t save us today, we''ll be finished." "Feather son, you will certainly come out, right?" The people were all tongue and mouth, burning and looking. However, light feather is gently shaking his head, expressionless way: "this matter has nothing to do with me, I don''t want to ask! Father, uncles, die of this heart. " "What?" People were shocked. "Yu''er, what are you doing? Do you really want to see the light house destroyed? " Light Xiang is in a hurry and suddenly gets up to drink. But feather shook her head. "Father, it''s not that I want to let the light family destroy the door, but you personally pushed the light family into this fire pit. Now you want to ask me to pick up the light family. Do you think I can do it?" With tears in her eyes, Qingyu stares at Qingxiang road angrily. Qingxiang opened his mouth and said in a low voice: "daughter, my father knows that I''m wrong. Now, I know that it''s useless for my father to say anything. I''m sorry that my father didn''t listen to you. After I decided to wait for my father, I quit my position and gave you the position of the head of the house. Yu''er, for the father, I don''t ask for anything. Just ask you to help the light family again and help the light family again! As long as the light family can survive this difficulty, what you want to do for your father will be up to you! " "Father, it''s too late. I''ll tell you the truth. Even if I go to the white dragon master now, it may not work. Last time I went out to plead, and this time the white dragon master will not give me face again! It''s no use if I go. " Feather shakes her head. "Daughter, do you really want to see death and not help?" It''s a fast way. "Do you want to die? No, I saved it. But if you don''t let me save it, how can you blame me now? Father, let''s leave it to God. If I were you, why don''t I take all the people to the White Dragon Lord to apologize? Maybe the White Dragon Master was soft hearted and only punished the light family? After all, isn''t it a good relationship with Lord white dragon Finish saying, light feather turns to leave directly. The crowd was shocked. "Feather son!" Qingxiang is still shouting, but Qingyu does not return. However, a light family slapped her hands and cried in a low voice: "patriarch, don''t call Xiaoyu any more. She has shown us the way! Shall we go soon? " "Pointing out the way? What do you mean "Didn''t she say that? The relationship between the White Dragon Lord and the Lord shenhuoying is good now. Isn''t this to ask us to find the Lord shenhuoying The man said in a hurry. Light Xiang hears the sound and slaps his head. "Yes, Lord fire hawk! If the Lord shenhuoying is willing to plead for us, what are we afraid of? Come on, go to find the sacred fire Eagle! Come on "Yes They rushed out in a hurry and went straight to the palace where the fire eagle was now. Outside the corner of the light feather slowly walked out, looking at the light family in a hurry, can not help a sigh. In the end, she is a light family, and the blood of light family is flowing on her body. It is impossible for her to really see the death, but she doesn''t want to embarrass the white night for these things. She already owes too much for the night. "The next thing is to look down on the life of the family." At the moment, the sacred fire Eagle has taken the palace as its nest. It is said that it can not be transformed into human form. In that case, it will destroy the energy on the surface of its wings, which has been cultivated for thousands of years. If the energy dissipates, its strength will be greatly reduced. Therefore, its huge body can only nest in the Imperial Palace, overlooking all living beings of the divine eagle family. Just like the guardian God of the eagle family, as long as the eagle people raise their heads, they can see the huge body of the fire hawk.It is towering and huge, just like a mountain. After entering the palace, Qingxiang led all the light family members to kneel down on the ground, kowtow and cry out: "Lord Shenhuo eagle, please help us!" "Light flying?" How do you know when you look at the sun and the moon? Are you here to ask me to plead with the White Dragon Lord? " "Is..." light Xiang some did not have the foundation, carefully said. "I heard that the White Dragon Lord has already given you a chance. It''s you who have been back and forth again and again. Now you ask me to adjust this matter. What do you want me to do?" Shenhuo Eagle said without expression. "Lord Shenhuo hawk, I was confused for a moment. I... I..." Qingxiang opened his mouth and didn''t know how to open his mouth. He could only bite his teeth and said, "Lord Shenhuo eagle, as long as you can save the light family, you can do anything you want me to do. Just give me a way to live for my light family!" Finish saying, light Xiang head melon seed heavy knock on the ground. "it''s useless to say this now. I didn''t forgive you. I didn''t has the final say. It''s the white dragon has the final say. You should go to the white dragon master and get his forgiveness, so that your light family will have a chance to survive and survive! " The fire hawk said. "But what if the White Dragon Lord won''t forgive us?" Light Xiang shudders to ask. "Then I can only sacrifice your light family to calm down the anger of the White Dragon Lord." Said the fire hawk. He fell to the ground and trembled. He almost passed out. But think about it carefully, the fire eagle can only be like this. It is impossible for a light home to offend the white night, in order to compensate for the whole family of eagles! "Is the sky going to ruin my family?" The howl of pain. The fire hawk closed his eyes again, as if unwilling to say more. Qingxiang had no choice but to stand up and walk dejectedly outside the palace. Every step is staggering. Every step seemed to have exhausted all strength. "Where are you going, master?" Yiqing''s family asked. "Let''s go and find the White Dragon Master..." Qingxiang was hoarse. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2958 In the white night, he sat in front of the gate of the ancestral mausoleum to meditate and recuperate. There was no one around except a few of the eagle family servants who had been ordered by the fire hawk to wait for the day''s dispatch. Shanluoyan also sat on the side of recuperation. At this time, she saw the figure coming along the road in the distance, and immediately lost her voice: "dragon master, look, light family is coming!" "I know." White night eyes did not open, calm said. Shanluoyan was stunned and did not speak again. See light family trembling close to this side. The first light Xiang mumbled his lower lip, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, his knees softened and he fell to the ground. "White dragon master... Please... Please let go of my light family..." Qingxiang said tremblingly. "I''ve let it go." White night shook his head, hoarse said: "but some people always can not get a lesson, this can not blame who." "White Dragon Lord, it''s all my ignorance and arrogance. It''s all my fault that I''m flying alone! White Dragon Lord, I can leave it to you. I only ask you to let go of the rest of my family. They are innocent. It''s my idea to encircle and suppress you. White dragon master! " Light Xiang head hard knock on the ground, the head is broken, crying while shouting, tears vertical and horizontal. But the white night is not affected. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Qingxiang indifferently. "The reason why you kneel here is only because the leader of the eagle is defeated. If he wins, you will not kneel down in front of me, but you will step on my body and make a lot of remarks and abuse! Right? " Light Xiang breath a shudder, staring at the white night, half ring speechless. Finally, with a sigh, he suddenly pulled a sword from the storage ring and thrust it into his heart. Pooh! The sword pierced his heart. Light Xiang shudders all over, spits out blood in his mouth, and his eyes dim down. "The owner of the house!" The light family immediately got up and yelled. "Dad The light feather that follows behind sees this scene, also sends out the shrill sound, hastily ran over. Light Xiang falls on the ground, holding the hilt with both hands and staring at the white night. "White Dragon Lord... I know... My death can''t calm your anger, but I just hope that my move can make you calm down. I don''t ask you to forgive our whole light family. I just ask you to leave my light family a blood line before you start. Don''t look at anyone''s face, just look at Xiaoyu''s face, can you..." light Xiang said weakly. The night was silent. "Dad, don''t say anything more. Life and death have their own way. The White Dragon Lord can do what he wants! Don''t say that again! " Light feather is holding light Xiang''s body and crying. All around the light family members are secretly wiping tears and sobbing in a low voice. Shanluoyan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after a moment''s hesitation, he did not open his mouth. Whoosh! At this time, a dark green light column suddenly hit the past, shrouded in the light of the body. Pooh! The sword in Qingxiang''s body was directly broken by the light column, which gathered in his wound and blocked it. Then... bang! As if something exploded, Qingxiang''s body vibrated violently, and his mouth vomited out mouthful after mouthful of flesh and blood, and fainted after a moment. But his anger did not dissipate, but stopped. People were stunned and looked at the source of the beam. It''s white night! White night actually saved Qingxiang''s life... "I broke his soul and filled the vacancy of his heart with his soul. He can''t die for a while, but there is no cultivation Association." White night calm way: "light feather, take your father to recuperate." "White dragon master!" With tears in her eyes, she looks at him with tears in her eyes. "All go down. After today, I won''t stay in the eagle clan. It has nothing to do with your light family. What''s more, the eagle family has to help me guard the sacred mountain. I don''t want to commit too many murders. Let''s go." White night waved. All the family members were shocked. White night... Forgives them again! "Don''t hurry up. Thank you very much, master Bai?" Light feather suddenly side head big drink. Light family this just reacts to come over, quickly genuflect on the ground, do not live kowtow. "Thank you very much "Thank you very much People were very excited. Qingyu put down Qingxiang''s body and went to the white night alone. He knelt down on his knees and kowtowed: "master white dragon, from now on, Qingyu''s life will be yours!" "Get up." White night reached out and lifted her up. Light feather is already tearful. He gently wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He raised his head, but he was afraid to lower his head."Take your men back and take care of the family." "Yes, white dragon master!" Light feather nodded and left immediately with his father on his back. All the family members left. Shanluoyan was relieved and said with a smile, "master white dragon, you are indeed a generous man!" "I am not a magnanimous person, but I understand that if you really kill the light family, it will have an impact on the whole Eagle clan! What''s more, I don''t have to kill my family. What Qingxiang has done is just for the sake of his family. He''s not wrong. I don''t hate him. " Mountain smoke smell sound, as if thinking. Whoa! At this time, the sky strong wind blowing. Then a shadow came towards us. It''s the fire hawk! The more than ten figures accompanying him are the strong ones of the eagle clan. They fell to the ground one after another, saluting the white night. "See the white dragon master!" The voice was respectful. The fire Eagle stands in front of the gate, its huge body like a high wall. Stand up straight at night. "White dragon master, we are here. What do you want to say?" The fire Eagle asked. "I hope that you falcons will immediately lead the elite to mount Shenshan and send people to inform those allies who have made friends with you to join us in fighting against foreign enemies." White night road. "No problem with this one!" The fire hawk readily agreed. "In addition, I hope you can send eloquent people to all parts of the state of Lysander to lobby for those who remain neutral! Invite them in. " Again in the white night. As soon as these words fell, many of the eagle people''s faces changed slightly. "White Dragon Lord, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do. I''m afraid the eagle people are arrogant. If you ask them to lobby, I''m afraid it won''t work..." the fire Eagle hesitated and said. "They can only lobby others, but it is not good to do it!" "After all, even your proud eagles have come forward. What''s the reason for those clansmen who still maintain their neutrality to stand by "I have to discuss with my wife." "There''s no need to discuss it. I''m not talking to you. I''m notifying you!" It''s cold at night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2959 The Falcon people''s scalp is numb and looks at the white night in disbelief. They may have realized how tough the master''s attitude is at the moment. The fire hawk looked at the white night and knew that he was not joking. He could only answer. Hearing the sound of the white night, he breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, the affairs of the eagle clan are finally settled. White night cleaned up for a while, and shanluoyan planned to leave the eagle clan ahead of time. The Shenhuo Hawk has to reorganize the ethnic group, re plan the whole ethnic group, and then order the left behind personnel to leave for the Shenshan mountain after everything is done. This takes time, but there is not much time for it in the daytime, and it is ordered to set out in three days. White night took the lead to return to the sacred mountain to have a look. I haven''t been back for a long time, and I''d like to see how the present scene of Mount Shenshan is. Because of the remote location of the Shenying people, the news of going to the Shenshan mountain often takes a long time to reach the white night side, and the mastery of the information on the mountain is somewhat delayed. However, in the white night with the mountain smoke toward the sacred mountain, a figure flies in the face. "But the White Dragon Lord?" The man called from afar, his voice was very clear, and there was a sense of penetrating the sky. White night micro Zheng, fixed eyes and look, immediately Leng. "Chen Ping?" It turned out that this man was Chen Ping, the God of killing who had been communicating in the pilgrimage! He is still the black hair and black clothes, holding a long sword, stepping on the air, breath extraordinary. Seeing the white night, he immediately stopped and said faintly, "I can''t imagine that I haven''t seen you for such a long time. The strength of the white dragon master has improved a lot." "Unexpectedly, I can meet you here, Chen Ping. You and I are predestined." White night is full of emotion. "Fate? no White Dragon Lord, you are wrong. I came here to look for you Chen Pingtan said. "Looking for me?" "Yes, I''m entrusted by the mountain people. Come here and ask you to return to the mountain as soon as possible." "What?" The white night a Zheng, facial expression dint tight: "can not be on the Shenshan accident?" "What happened? What do you mean? Foreign invasion? " "What else can happen?" "It is true that the door inside the mountain was attacked by people from that world. However, the mechanism you left in the door is very effective. All the vanguard troops sent by that world have been buried in the door. They have no movement for the time being. At present, the control of the gate is still in your hands." Chen Pingdao. "That''s good." The white night was relieved. "What''s good? If the situation is good, why should I come to the eagle clan to look for you? " "What happened again?" Ask in the daytime. "There is a man who wants to occupy the holy mountain and intends to drive away all your people. His strength is very strong. Your people are not rivals, and they have suffered heavy casualties! Now, most of the people who go to Shenshan are in the hands of that person, even the control of that door! Your people have nothing to do, so they entrust me to come to the eagle family to find you and ask you to go back quickly and deal with this matter. " Chen Pingdao. "What?" In the white night, his eyes were frozen and he drank in a deep voice: "do you know who that man is?" "I don''t know!" "What is his purpose? Can it be from that world? To open that door and let in the armies of the world? " "It shouldn''t be. If he really wants to do this, how can he warn your people and make your people fierce? With his strength, it''s enough to kill! What''s more, the door has not been opened yet. It can be seen that the purpose of the man is not the door! " "What was the purpose of his occupation of the mountain?" I can''t understand it in the daytime. "In my opinion, he mostly wanted to make use of the unique environment of Shangshen mountain. After all, Shangshen mountain is a treasure land of blessing. The whole state of Lisheng is unique. Of course, I''m afraid the most important thing is for you." "To my Hongbing?" "Maybe, after all, it''s Hongbing. Who doesn''t want it?" "If so, it depends on his ability." The white night took a deep breath and said, "brother Chen Ping, follow me to have a look." "No, you can go by yourself. I have something else to do! I''m leaving. " Chen Ping said. "Brother Chen Ping, Lisheng is in danger now. Do you want to stand by and watch?" White night frowned and asked. He thought that Chen Ping came to help him and jointly resist foreign enemies. However, Chen Ping chuckled and said calmly: "white night, don''t think that you are working hard in the whole state of Lisheng. In fact, many people are helping Shenji palace and preparing for resisting foreign enemies! Only everyone''s method is different, I have my method, you also have your method! Isn''t it? " In the white night, I was stunned. Chen Ping didn''t say any more. He stepped a little, turned into a rainbow light and ran away in the distance. It was gone in a moment. "Dragon Master..." the mountain smoke nearby slowed down."Speed up, speed up and return to the mountain!" At night, he drank heavily and rushed to the mountain. Now. Go to the top of the mountain. A man standing on it, full of silver light, looked up at the sky, as if observing something. A moment later, the man had a big drink, and his whole body was revolted, like a big net, covering the whole mountain. Roaring... after being covered by this great net of soul Qi, the mountain can''t help shaking. Then the whole mountain broke apart one by one. "What is he going to do?" "Is it difficult... Does he want to separate the whole mountain directly?" "For no reason, why did you go directly to Shenshan? Is he fully fed and supported? " "Who said it was not?" "Maybe he had other purposes. He went to Shenshan, which was much more special than other places." At the foot of the mountain, the people who were expelled got together and frowned. "How long will it be before the dragon master comes back?" Zhao Hui couldn''t help asking. "Don''t worry, it will be here soon. If you have Mr. Chen Ping, the dragon master will surely turn back at the first time." Cried the old ape. "Can''t so many of us deal with this guy? Why don''t we rush up together? I don''t believe that this man has defeated us all? " Someone is not convinced, said gritting his teeth. "No, Lord Chen Ping said that even if we kill this man, we will certainly suffer heavy losses. Guarding the gate requires manpower. We can''t waste it on this man. We''d better obey the Dragon Master''s arrangement when the Dragon Master arrives." A man came up and said in a deep voice. This man is Xu Ziming who follows the white night. This time, the garrison of Shenshan mountain, the white night will be this group of dragon Jue troops also mobilized over. The crowd nodded in silence. So far, they can only do nothing. Joo! At this time, a streamer suddenly came from the distance, and then a familiar smell filled in here. "It''s the breath of the dragon master!" "Dragon master is back!" The excited voice broke out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2960 Countless people raised their heads and looked at the sky. But on the sky, a god like existence flies from the sky, and then falls straight to the top of Shangshen mountain. Bang! The man landed, and the whole mountain trembled. The great net of soul and Qi that covered the whole mountain was shattered and stopped tearing up the mountain. "Well?" The man standing on the top of the mountain, covered with silver light, moved his eyes slightly and looked at the figure not far away from where he fell. His brows were frowning, and he seemed to be dissatisfied with the way the man had come. "Who are you?" The man took the lead. "I should have asked your excellency that?" "Who is your excellency?" he said quietly? Why do you want to come to my place? Who killed me? " "Oh? Are you white night? " The other side suddenly, looked at a circle, indifferent way: "you finally appeared! I can wait. " "Wait for me?" "My name is Yao Yin! I don''t usually live in the state of Lisheng for nearly ten thousand years, so you may not have heard of me! I''m here to make a bet with you The man said calmly. "Bet?" "Yes, I like gambling very much. I think that everything you do in your life is a kind of gambling. The big one doesn''t say. To the small, every step you take is a gamble. Maybe this step will affect your luck today. It may let you run into some people you shouldn''t bump into, or you may encounter some magic weapon by chance, etc! So I like to gamble! I''ll bet on the right choice I''ve made. " The man said indifferently. "How would you like to gamble?" The white night asked. "Don''t worry, it won''t be too difficult for you. Let''s fight. If you win, I won''t open the door in the mountain! Let you continue to stabilize the situation here. " Yiu Yin Road. "Don''t open that door? Yes? Do you has the final say to open and close that door? " The road sank in the white night. "Of course, as long as I want to move my finger, that door will be opened immediately, and the people of that world will rush to fill this place!" Yao Yin calm road. It didn''t look like a joke. White night eyes suddenly Sen cold to the extreme: "I this person most hate others to threaten me." "Don''t be angry. I don''t like people threatening me, but... I like threatening others." It''s a light silver road. What a provocation! Anyone who hears it will lose control in an instant. The same is true of white night. His eyes are cold, even if he wants to attack, but looking at Yao Yin''s indifferent face, the white night full of anger and suddenly fell down. He knew that if he was angry, he would fall behind. "Well, sir, if I lose, what should I do?" Asked the cold night. "You don''t have to think about it." Yao Yin shook his head. "Why?" The white night was stunned. "Because you are dead, a dead man. Why bother about this, do you think?" Yao Yin said with a light smile. Good is confidence! White night took a deep breath, but also basically agreed to Yao Yin''s words. It seems that the other side is holding the mentality of killing themselves. If so, he should not put his heart on silver. After all, white night will not be merciful this time. "When do we start?" Asked the hoarse white night. "Now, and don''t waste time." "OK, but it''s too fragile to go up to Shenshan. Let''s fight outside the mountain." "All right! You look for a place. " Yiu Yin Road. White night nods, jumps forward, flies toward the outside. There is a plain outside Shangshen mountain, which is very open. This is a battlefield. Standing on the plain at night. And the man named Yao Yin followed him and came. Zhao Hui, the old ape, Xu Ziming, Mo Hongren and so on all gathered to watch the scene nervously. Yao Yin''s expression is very confident, even if he is facing Hongbing, even if he is facing thousands of longjue people, he still has no fear, still looks at the white night. Who is this man? What is his purpose? In the white night, my eyes are slightly frozen and my mind is thinking. Sonorous! The light of his hand was like silver. At first glance, it was a lightsaber. The lightsaber is surging like a flame, but it emits a unique halo, which is extraordinary. "Do you know what sword it is?" Yao Yin raised his lightsaber and asked calmly. White night shook his head: "I don''t know." "It''s called silver moon fall!""Nice name." "Its origin is also extraordinary, I don''t think you can guess it!" Yao Yin said with a light smile. "Oh? Where did it come from? " "From the same place as the Hongbing in your hand!" Yiu Yin Road. As soon as the words came out, the white night was stunned. From the same place as Hong Bing? What do you mean? Is it difficult... Is this also a great soldier? But I have never smelled the spirit of Hongbing on this sword. "Well, don''t say it. Let''s get started! Let you see and see the power of the silver moon Yao Yin smiles, suddenly looks ferocious, the sword in the hand suddenly shakes. Boom! The sharp sword stirred the flying shuttle. The whole body of the sword seemed to have been stretched. It was nearly a hundred feet long, and it was hard to kill the white night. The white night immediately pulled out the night shining sword to strike. Bang! The moon was shaken back, but the power of terror on it spread through the whole body of the white night like an electric current. The white night immediately felt a numbness in the arm, people repeatedly retreated, some stand unsteadily. Good is terrible! My brows are frowning at night. Although the silver moon fall does not have the spirit of Hongbing, its power is by no means comparable to that of ordinary magic weapons! No wonder this man dares to be so arrogant and challenge himself with Hongbing. It turns out that he has something to rely on! But it doesn''t matter. Yao Yin is particularly confident, dare to gamble with the white night, how can the white night be afraid? He raised his hand and gave it a full swing. Whoosh, whoosh... all Hongbing are released. The terrifying Hongbing power covers all directions. The silver moon falling sword can''t resist, and is forced back. "Good! The strength of Hong Bing is really extraordinary! " Yao Yin''s eyes were large, and he immediately breathed. "I have so many Hongbing to help me. How can you fight me with a weapon that is not a Hongbing?" Asked the white night. "Hong Bing is not invincible. How can I not fight?" Yao Yin laughs, and suddenly the lightsaber is thrown again. Whoosh! The lightsaber seemed to be elongated again and stabbed at the white night. But at the moment when I was about to stab the white night. Sonorous! The lightsaber suddenly flashed, then split into nine blades, killing the white night. The white light is flashing and killing. These sharp blades are like the fangs of a poisonous snake... "what?" Breathing in the daytime. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2961 I didn''t expect the sword to split. And after splitting, its power is still unchanged! Good is magic. But the white night was still fearless, and he was only rather surprised. I saw his arm swing. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the Hongbing soldiers all over the body started to move. Their sharp blades were like the hands of the white night. With his movements, they slashed at the stabbing lightsabers. Kuang Dang Kuang... all the lightsabers have been cut open, and they are no match for the power of Hongbing. But... If the lightsaber is so easy to lose, then Yao Yin can''t stand here to challenge the white night! His fingers moved gently, and his mouth seemed to be reading some pithy formula. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh... the blades of those lightsabers suddenly turned like living creatures, bypassing those Hongbing soldiers and killing them directly in the white night. "What?" The white night was in a daze. Who would have thought that these sharp blades would be like poisonous snakes, and they would evade the edge of Hongbing and attack themselves? He stepped back in a hurry. But in the end, it was a step too late, and the blade was close. Even though he tried his best to avoid the crucial point in the night, his body was still pierced by two sharp swords. After the sword was taken back, the blood was gurgling on the body of the white night. "Ah?" "Dragon master!" "The Dragon Master is wounded!" "Dragon master, be careful!" Around the Dragon Jue people anxious, have been shouting, and quietly approaching. Obviously, they can''t wait. "Tell me to go down. If there''s something wrong with the Dragon Lord later, we''ll rush in and divide the man directly! Do you hear me? " Ink red blade look a cold, said to the people beside him. "Yes! My Lord Others were busy shouting and immediately ordered to go down. The shining silver eyebrows moved slightly, glanced at the Dragon Jue people around him, and said, "white dragon master, your people don''t seem to be at ease about your duel with me! I think it''s necessary for you to tell them. " How can the white night not know the mind of shining silver? But at this time, it really shouldn''t be the intervention of longjue people. Yao Yin''s strength is much stronger than he imagined. If these people are stupid at this juncture, they will only cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. "Get out of my way!" The white night took a deep breath and yelled. "Dragon master!" There was still some reluctance. Can see the white night that severe expression, they dare not refuse, can only be forced to retreat. "White dragon master, let''s go on, but it seems that it''s a little bad from your appearance! I hope you can do your best, because there is no surrender in this duel Yao Yin calm road. "These injuries can''t help me!" Deep drink in the white night, and then slightly stimulate the spirit of heaven. Whoa! The faint green halo bloomed, wrapped the wound on the body of the white night, the blood flowing out immediately stopped flowing, and the damaged wound began to heal gradually. After a while, white night was in perfect condition. It seems that the injuries caused by those lightsabers are just skin injuries, and there is nothing terrible about them. Of course... This is just what outsiders can see. In fact, his heart is shaking with fear. His skin is covered with a layer of Hongbing spirit! Generally speaking, it is impossible for ordinary swords to penetrate the air of Hongbing and attack his noumenon. But the lightsaber did it! Not only that, he found that his Hongbing spirit was not damaged at all! How could this happen? Is your own Hongbing breath a decoration in front of this sword? Do you mean... when you breathe hard in the daytime, you suddenly understand something! Previously, Yao Yin said that this sword came from the same place as Hongbing, that is to say, Yaoyin knows Hongbing! He also knew that there was such a terrible smell of Hongbing on the skin surface of the white night, so he used this sword because it could ignore the protection of Hongbing! In order to prove his conjecture, white night decided to test the law and take the initiative to attack Yao Yin. "Oh, some meaning!" Yao silver also did not fear, mouth up, continue to attack the white night. The white night controls the Hongbing to resist, while Yaoyin splits the silver moon and falls the sword to fight back. Although the strength and strength of yinguangyueluo can''t be compared with Hongbing, its flexibility and mobility are not much better than Hongbing''s. it can perfectly avoid Hongbing''s attack and then flank the white night behind it. Chi Chi! Another few swords passed. There was no time to dodge in the night. There were sword wounds on the thigh, arm and side waist, and blood flowed down again. "Dragon master!" The people who rejected the dragon were more worried.Because at present, white night seems not to be the opponent of this Yao Yin... "the Dragon Master is afraid to be defeated." "What should I do now?" "Even though Hong Bing is powerful, it can''t touch the man!" "What a nuisance!" They were angry and anxious, but they had no choice but to look around. Yao Yin''s face is ferocious and the corners of his mouth rise. He doesn''t give the white night a chance to breathe. He directly controls the silver light and the moon falling sword and approaches the white night. This is to take advantage of the white night has not been completely clear about his moves, he will be killed in advance! Don''t give him a chance to fight back! "White night, let you see my strongest move of silver moon falling sword! Look! Big round bright moon and sword light Yao Yin roared and stabbed forward with his lightsaber. Bang! The lightsaber exploded directly, without any sign, and was caught off guard... countless rays of light spread around. As if the sun burst! Four weeks long Jue people directly by this terrible halo stimulation can''t open their eyes. All they could hear was the sound of a terrible sword in the white light, followed by a lot of air breaking, ground crashing and shaking... boom... the scene suddenly became a mess. The ground was shaking more and more seriously, and there were many voices of tearing the earth out. It seems that everything is being destroyed. As for the white night, it has long been submerged in the white light, no trace. After nearly ten minutes, the white light gradually dissipated. When the white light completely dissipated, countless pairs of eyes looked towards this head. As for the area where the white night stood, his people had long been invisible. Don''t say it''s human, even if it''s not a bit of residue left behind... "white dragon master!" All the longjue people gave out a shrill roar. Everyone was stunned. Where did the white night go? Can''t he... Was he blasted into a residue by the white light just now? Why is this? Why? White night Lord so powerful, so dead? No one can believe it. People are about to stop thinking. That''s a legend! An invincible man with nine red soldiers! "It''s over!" Yao Yin laughed three times and called to the Dragon Jue people around him: "from today on, you will be loyal to me! I am your master! Do you hear me? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2962 Loyalty? How could it be? Those who are loyal to the white night in longjue are determined and will never change. And how can those who are unfaithful to the white night be loyal to an unknown Yao yin? After all, Yao Yin is not famous in the state of Richmond. People look complex, one by one staring at Yao Yin, did not speak, but more people have drawn out their swords and glared at him fiercely. They are so murderous that they can''t hold on. Only then did they realize that this man was aiming at Dragon Jue. He wants to kill the white night, but also wants to occupy the magpie''s nest and take the Dragon Jue. So is it. At present, the Dragon Jue is so huge and the cultivation resources are so rich. If you can get the Dragon Jue and occupy the holy mountain, it is self-evident for a soul person to improve. But even so, they will not compromise! Many people follow the principle of white night. Even those who didn''t accept it were conquered by a series of means. They respect and even worship the behavior of white night, not because Yao Yin killed white night, so that they can regard it as the Lord! "What? You don''t seem to be very happy. I''m dead at night, isn''t there me? I will lead you to the summit and lead you to sweep all directions! Lead you to stand on the top of the world, ha ha ha... "Yao Yin laughs. But just then, a cold drink rang out. "You want to control us? Don''t think about it Hearing this, Yao Yin''s smile gradually stopped. He squinted and looked at the sound source. He immediately found that the speaker was a black red blade, and the corners of his mouth rose. Ink red blade''s expression is very firm, the attitude is resolute, won''t compromise to Yao Yin at all!! "It seems that some people are still disobedient. In this case, I will use some iron and blood means, so that you will not question my authority!" Finish saying, Yao silver once again raised the lightsaber in the hand, without politeness, towards these people to kill in the past. Bang! The lightsaber explodes again. He turned out a sword blade with thousands of calculations and cut them into their heads. "What?" The world breathed and trembled, and their fear reached the extreme. They all saw the power of the white sword. Even Hong Bing couldn''t do anything about it. What did they take to compete with it? People are so scared that they don''t even have room to raise their hands. On the contrary, the black red blade gritted his teeth and directly lifted the magic knife in his hand, intending to compete with this man. But it''s no doubt that it''s a dream to shake a tree! "To die!" Yao Yin sneers and plans to kill Mo Hong blade directly and make an example to others! Whoosh! The black red blade cuts out a sword Qi and bumps into those chopping sword Qi, but... Pa Pa PA. The sword Qi broke up on the spot. As for those lightsabers, they are not affected at all! Not even shaking! "What?" The black red blade breathed. Bang Dang! The lightsaber directly splits her magic knife into two... "impossible!" Black red blade brain a blank. I think it''s a good or bad thing for her! I never thought I was so vulnerable in front of this person. Even the magic knife has been cut off. Mo Hongren looks at the blade of the lightsaber. Her brain stops working. She closes her eyes and decides to let go of the sword. But at this critical moment. Sonorous! A cold light suddenly swept up and cut directly at the lightsaber. Click! The lightsaber was cut off by Shengsheng. All the split blades fall to the ground and dry up like a liquid. "What?" The world was shocked. "Well?" Yao silver is also a pair of incredible appearance, suddenly looked up, just saw that the ground over there suddenly stretched out a hand to climb up. It was a white night. The original white light just exploded a huge hole in the ground, and the white night fell into the hole and disappeared. I saw him suddenly force, climbed out of the hole, people sitting on the ground panting. The knife flew back and landed beside him. "Dragon master!" All of them were overjoyed. Ink red blade is more excited tears will fall down. It''s all right at night! "Great! Great "I knew the Dragon Master would not die so easily!" "The Dragon Master is invincible. How can he not deal with this man with so many red soldiers in his hand?" "The Dragon Lord is eternal!""The Dragon Lord is eternal!" The crowd is excited to shout again and again, one by one devout and worship looking at him. The white night stood up for a long time. He released the jingmie knife, and hung Bing revolved around him. He held out his hand, picked up one of the black long swords, looked at Yao Yin and said, "are you too anxious? I don''t know if I''m really dead, so anxious to take over my dragon Jue? " "I''m surprised you''re not dead, but I don''t think you can change anything if you''re not dead now! White night, you are not my match! It''s not so easy for me to kill you! " Yao Yin shook his head, with a faint smile on his face. "It seems that my defeat just now gives you great confidence." Shaking his head in the night. "Don''t say more, white night, since you are not dead, then I''ll give you another ride!" Yao Yin sneers, suddenly drinks, again carrying the sword to rush. Sonorous! The broken lightsaber suddenly stretched out, actually restored to its original state, and stabbed toward the white night with his action. The moment of piercing. Whoa! The lightsaber broke out again with an incredible aura of terror, drowning in the white night, as if it were a big mouth, devouring it! But at the moment of the lightsaber. Sonorous!!! A black light suddenly swept up and cut through the white light. And then. Click! Another crackle came out. Then the white light suddenly disappeared. Yao Yin suddenly and sharply retreated, people are a little unstable. After stopping, the lightsaber in his hand broke directly. "What?" Yao Yin''s eyes widened and his face was incredible. He looked at the white night in a hurry, only to find that the black sword in his hand was releasing the extremely terrifying and domineering power. "Is that... " that''s right, this sword is to abandon the divine sword! " "I think you should know something about the power of this sword, don''t you?" "It''s really worthy of its reputation. It''s really more powerful than other Hongbing soldiers! But even so, I''m not afraid! White night, you can''t win Yao Yin bit his teeth and said in a deep voice. "Is it? Can''t win? Well, I''ll let you see another sword again White night light way, the hand toward the waist that has been put in the sword scabbard to grab. Yao Yin breathes a tremor, pupil contracted innumerable. "Dead dragon" Sonorous! The grey sword is drawn straight out. In a flash, a lonely and infinite force rushed towards Yaoyin just like a wave www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2963 No matter how strong the lightsaber is, it can never be stronger than the dragon sword! The power of the dead dragon sword is the acme of all the powers that white night has seen so far! It represents no phase, is not thinking! It is from the extreme to the breakthrough, from the peak to the ice. The sword Qi of the dead dragon was released, which was almost irresistible. "Ah Yao silver issued a scream, immediately turned to the side to dodge. He''s very fast. However, even though he reacted quickly, he managed to avoid it. However, his body was still oppressed by the terrible dragon sword. Half of his body was full of cracks. After falling on the ground, people were not able to stand still and faltered for a while, and finally he fell to the ground. "Good!" The people around longjue screamed with excitement. "Great! Great "I knew the Dragon Master would win!" "The dragon master will win!" People yelled, all excited. In their opinion, winning by night is a certainty. After all, with the help of such a terrible sword as the dead dragon sword, this Yao Yin''s strength, even though it is terrible, is definitely not the opponent of the dead dragon sword. White night, holding the sword of abandoning God in one hand and the sword of dead dragon in the other hand, walked towards Yaoyin. Apart from other Hongbing soldiers, the pressure brought by these two swords alone is enough to suffocate people. Yao Yin gnaws his teeth and looks at the white night coldly. He underestimated the power of the dead dragon sword. He had never thought that the power of the dead dragon sword could be so great in the daytime. "Careless!" Cool silver. "Is it? It''s a pity that you regret it''s no use! " White night hoarse way, suddenly again lift sword a split. Roar! The power of the dead dragon sword is like a surging wave, rushing towards the shining silver again. At the same time, white night will abandon the sword in one fell swoop. Boom! A terrible sword came down. Bang! Bang! Dong... Yaoyin''s body is covered by the terrible sword pressure of abandoned magic sword. His body is hard to move. White night is to use the abandoned magic sword to suppress it, so that it can not escape, to be killed by the dead dragon sword! "Asshole! Don''t take people too simply! " Yao Yin is angry and stabs his lightsaber to the ground. Click! When the lightsaber enters the ground, it tears the earth and hollows it out. Yaoyin falls into the ground and dodges the sword. But that''s not the end. Looking down at him in the white night, he saw that the earth suddenly cracked under his feet, and a large number of beams of light burst out of the cracks. Not good! As soon as the white night looks cold, he must dodge immediately. But the light column appeared too fast and too suddenly. It was too late to dodge again. Helpless, the white night can only gather the strength of Hongbing in his body, and at the same time stick all the Hongbing to the body to increase the strength of his body. Boom!! A column of light suddenly burst out from the ground, straight into the sky. As for the white night, he couldn''t dodge at all. He was directly submerged by the light column. This time, the white night did not succeed in avoiding the attack. When the light column disappeared, he was already soft and almost fell to the ground. He could only hold his double swords and stab on the ground to support his body. "Ha ha ha ha, white Dragon Lord, this time, you can''t escape?" Yao silver came out from the bottom of the ground and fell in front of the white night, sneering. "What''s going on?" White night wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked pale and weak and asked, "why... Why can''t Hong Bing resist the power of this sword? What''s the matter with your sword "Didn''t I say that? My sword comes from the same place as the soldier in your hand. " Yao Yin chuckled: "although they are not made by the same person, the person who made this weapon knows Hong Bing very well. He also specially adds a very unique strength to the sword. It is because of this strength that it can ignore the power of Hong Bing. Although it is not a Hongbing and its power is not comparable to that of Hongbing, I believe that if there is one in the world who can fight it The weapon of defeated Hongbing must be the silver moon falling sword in my hand Hearing this, the white night''s face was full of wonder. "Is there any such weapon in the world? It was born to restrain Hong Bing? " "It''s a pity that its power is weaker. If two people with similar strength use Hongbing and this sword, the one who holds the sword can''t defeat the one who holds the sword. Although it can ignore the strength of Hongbing, it still can''t defeat Hongbing! It''s too much to say that it''s a Red Army''s nemesis, but I don''t think it''s difficult to kill you through it! " With a smile on his face, Yao Yin walked over and was ready to start. "It seems that I will surely lose this time! Before that, can I ask you something? " White night sighed and said hoarsely."What do you want to ask?" "Tell me, where was Hongbing and this sword born?" White night raised his head and looked at him with burning eyes. But see Yao silver lift finger to the sky, smile way: "top up!" "On top?" "Yes, it''s a place that ordinary people can''t touch, and many people have never heard of it! In fact, the birth of Hongbing was an accident, or an accident. But its appearance means that the world pattern has changed! White Dragon Lord, what''s the point of asking these questions? You have already owned nine Hongbing soldiers. I think your life is worth it. Just die like this. The world will miss your achievements! " Yao Yin laughs. "Is it? It''s a pity that the world doesn''t have to miss me. It should be you who should miss me! " The white night suddenly hoarse. This words a, Yao silver breath is stunned, some astonished looking at him. But a moment later, he suddenly seemed to realize something, and his face changed in horror: "no! It''s a trick But the Red soldiers who saw the whole body whirling in the white night suddenly gasified, and then disappeared one by one. On the contrary, the whole body of Yaoyin was empty, which made a lot of ripples, and then the terrible Hongbing gradually showed its shadow from the ripples. Seven Hongbing will Yao yintuan directly surrounded, the terror of Hongbing together pressure on him in the past. Bang! Yao Yin was suppressed directly and almost didn''t kneel on the ground. He quickly stabbed his lightsaber on the ground, his hands clasped on the handle of the lightsaber, and he would not give up. But the white night is not intended to be merciful. He took the dead dragon sword and abandoned God sword, and walked towards Yao Yin step by step. Yao Yin finally realized that the situation was not right. He tried his best to make every effort to lift the lightsaber and chop around, intending to break through the encirclement of these Hongbing soldiers. But at this moment, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t cut these Hongbing apart... lightsaber can ignore the breath of Hongbing, but... It can''t ignore the essence of Hongbing! What''s more, this is not a Hongbing, but seven! "No! no Stop it! Stop it Yao Yin suddenly turned around and yelled. But... White night doesn''t mean to stop! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2964 Looking at the white night approaching me step by step, Yao Yin is going crazy. At this moment, he is like a bird trapped in a cage, desperately trying to escape, but four weeks Hongbing did not give him a little chance. The lightsaber he relied on had no play at this time, and was completely like a decoration, unable to do anything. If you kill it with a dragon sword at this time in the night, Yao Yin is absolutely no space to dodge. He will die! The silver fluttered to the extreme, the face was full of fear, legs were playing. At this moment, Yao Yin was panicked and was quite different from the calm before. Shaking his head in the night, he raised the sword of the dead dragon directly, and intended to result in the man. However, Yao Yin''s panic expression suddenly converged, instead of a calm smile. "White night, you don''t really think you won? Ha ha, we have won the duel from the beginning! You lost long ago! " Yao Yin said calmly. "What do you say?" In the night, the sword was lifted up and forgotten to split. "Ha ha, it seems that you were bluffing by my acting skills just now? In the white night, I have been in an invincible position, and I will fight you with a winner. No matter how powerful your weapon is, you can''t win! It''s true! " "Yao Yin smiled. "You''re already the meat on my chopper. Why do you say that?" There was no expression on the white night. "Why? Ha ha, just by this! " Yao silver lifted his hand and held it slightly. Whoops! There seems to be stars moving in the sky, and the light suddenly shakes between the sky and the earth. Then, the mountain on the God was shaking, as if something was involved. "What''s the matter?" "What happened?" "I don''t know." "It seems that something happened over the mountain." "Send for a look." The Dragon Jue people have a wide tongue, the strength to run up the sacred mountain. But the silver of this head cried out to them. "It''s not necessary to see it, it''s not a big deal, but I opened the door with a seam!" Yao Yin said with a smile. "What?" The world was shocked. All people stared at the silver, and they thought they were wrong. "How can I... Be?" "How could someone move the door when they were here?" "How did he do it?" Everyone was surprised. Zhao Hui on this side felt something and exclaimed, "did the soul techniques he used on the top of the mountain before were just to control the gate?" "What?" Countless people''s sight all toward Zhao Hui body gather past. "Zhao Hui, you don''t want to talk nonsense! This kind of thing can''t be said at all! " The man next to him sank. "What nonsense is not nonsense! I just say the truth! Dragon Lord, be careful! " Zhao Hui is busy. The night was cold and thought for a moment, and said, "send someone to see if the door is sewn. When my people arrive at the gate, shine silver, you will open the door again. If you can really control the gate here, I will believe you!" "Ha ha, easy to go back!" "Yao Yin smiled. Soon, people entered the mountain, entered the palace of the heavy gods, and found the gate. Boom! Silver directly stirs soul and closes it. The person who went in to check ran out hurriedly, and cried out in panic: "shut it, close it! It''s really off! " As soon as the voice came out, everyone''s face was hard to see. It is really closed... It is difficult for this guy to say it is true... the face on white night is very unnatural. If Yao Yin controls the gate, it means controlling him. He must not kill Yao silver, or Yao silver will open the door directly, and the team over there will drive straight into Lisheng state! Only then did silver have opened a gap. This open and closed gap is likely to alert people there. I''m afraid it won''t take long for millions of troops to gather at the other end of the door! "Give me the control of the gate!" Hoarse Road on the night. "That''s impossible." Yao Yin shook his head. "You don''t have to choose!" "No, I have, but it''s you, white night, you have no choice! You want to be in lissan. If you want to stop the army from killing here, you have to listen to me! You will take these Hongbing out for me immediately and give me the Hongbing in your hand! So I can think about not opening it, or if it opens, it will be a living thing in lissan! " Yao Yin said, and he laughed loudly.But the next second, a word from the white night stopped his laughter. "Do you think, in my opinion, that the state of Lysander must be saved?" The white night asks a question, the voice is incomparably cold. Yao silver immediately one Zheng, stare at him way: "isn''t it?" "I''ve never been a savior. If I had to choose between my own life and the whole state of Lysander, I would have chosen my own life. So is it strange that you threaten me with this?" The white night is light. If you really give Hongbing to Yao Yin, it is almost like giving his life to him. How can white night do such a stupid thing? "What do you say?" "White night, you don''t want to put on airs here! You can''t scare me! You''re just pretending you don''t care so that I can give in to you! Right? " "Then open the door. I''ll wait here. If you open the door, I''ll kill you!" Calm way of white night. "Oh, I don''t open the door, and I don''t think you''ll kill me!" Yao Yin sneers. "No, I don''t have that long patience. I only give you 10 rest time to think about it. Either, you can release the control of the gate by yourself. Maybe I can spare your life, or I will kill you. As for the gate, you can open it if you want. I don''t care. If I can''t hold on to the state of Lishan, why should I take myself in? I have done what I can, and I have a clear conscience! " With that, white night raised his sword again. This time, he was murderous. Yao silver stupidly looks at the white night, the head melon seed some dizziness. It''s hard for him to think of such a cold person. When necessary, he even gave up the state of Lysander! No! Isn''t it said that this man has always been responsible for guarding the state of Lysander? Is it true that all the information I have heard about this person all the way is false? Yao silver head melon seeds in a mess, some people can''t live, breathing some can''t keep up with. What to do? What to do? But just then, a cold voice broke his mind. "Well, it''s time for ten minutes!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2965 This sound seems to be the final sentence of Yao Yin. He was trembling and in a trance. It was the destruction of his spirit by the night. He can''t make a choice. Obviously, it is the choice that he made for the white night, but let the white night make the choice for him. What should I do now? Yao silver holds the lightsaber tightly, finally, he is discouraged, the person trembles to kneel on the ground. "Please... Please, Dragon Master... Forgive me!" Hearing this, people around were shocked. This despicable guy actually bowed his head to the white night... however, what he was facing was the alien of white night! He''s a complete lunatic. How did he deal with a madman? Yao Yin lost. To lose is to lose because he doesn''t know white night! He thought he could do whatever he wanted as long as he grasped the weakness of white night, but it was not the case. The white night walked past, directly imprisons Yao silver''s spirit of heaven, sealed his strength. The crisis of going to Shenshan mountain was lifted. Everyone was relieved. Yao silver was also tied up by Zhao Hui and others, and stood in front of the white night. "Dragon master, how to deal with it?" Zhao Hui asked respectfully. The white night looks at the shining silver. He turned pale and bowed his head. He didn''t beg for mercy, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Compared with the previous high spirited, it is quite different. If put in the ordinary, the white night will not hesitate to directly erase this person. But now it''s different... "Yao Yin, where are you from White night asked without expression. "White Dragon Lord, if I answer you obediently, can you promise not to kill me?" "Yes." "Don''t destroy my soul!" Another way to shine silver. This word falls to the ground, the white night hesitates to rise, then again is seriously nodded: "no problem." "White dragon master''s word, I believe you!" Yao Yin took a breath and said in a low voice: "in fact, I am also a member of the state, but I am not a native of the state, but from a small world linked with the state. That little world is called glory "Glory?" The white night looks stunned, but has never heard of this small world. But it doesn''t matter. "I think the lightsaber in your hand should be made in the shining world? After all, lightsaber technology is not universal. It is said that only certain small worlds can make such lightsabers. " White night road. "Indeed, it is the product of our glorious world. This sword was forged by the creator of my glorious world! It''s not on the top of the earth, it''s the lightsaber Yao Yin whispered. "Creator? Who is it? " "How can I see it? That existence is a legend level character, I just got part of it! " "Do you know how to get to the top?" Ask again in the white night. Yao Yin shook his head: "it''s a distant place. It''s not for you and me to get involved. It''s said that only when you practice to the highest level of the universe can you be qualified to set foot on the top! Hongbing is produced there. Not only is it Hongbing, but also a lot of magic weapons are produced on the top. " "Is it? So the creator of the light world went to the top and made this lightsaber, right? " "Yes." "It seems that the creator of the glorious world is also a man who is as perfect as a God." The white night sighed. "The white dragon master seems to be very interested in the top. If so, I suggest you go to the other heaven. There are some people who have known about the top of the mountain, and may even encounter the terrible power that has been on the top of the mountain!" Yiu Yin Road. "Of course I''m interested in it, but I''m most interested in you, Yao Yin. I think you''re good. Are you interested in playing for me?" The white night is light. "Yes! Of course, it''s rare that the White Dragon Lord is so kind and looks up to me. How can I not appreciate it? White Dragon Lord, from now on, Yaoyin will follow your lead Yao silver busy is said, then kneel on the ground, kowtow toward the white night. It''s really unexpected that the promise is so straightforward. White night staring at Yao silver, but see his head knock on the ground, did not lift, so also can''t see the appearance clearly. Is this man really so flexible? He was afraid of cheating... he was careful when he was thinking in the daytime, but at this time, he could only say: "OK! Good! Yao Yin, in this case, I will treat you well and guarantee that you will have countless natural resources and earth treasures to enjoy in the future "You''re welcome. In fact, Yaoyin wants to fight against foreign enemies together with you. But what''s your plan now? Can Yao Yin help? " Yao Yin asked. "The current plan... Is to hold this door for the time being... There is no other plan.""Is that all? If so, Yao Yin has an idea to help adults solve their problems. " Yao Yin said. "Oh? What''s the idea? " "Your honor, you should have seen that Yao Yin knows a lot about the mechanism of the array. Otherwise, Yao Yin would not be able to control the door in the mountain!" "That''s good. I''m really surprised by your skill." Nodding in the daytime. "That''s why the Lord didn''t think about sealing this door forever?" Yao silver approaches a few minutes, squint to smile a way. As soon as he said this, he breathed heavily at night. "Yongfeng? How could it be? " "This kind of door can''t be sealed by ordinary people. If it could, Shenji palace would have sealed the front gate of the main battlefield! Why wait until now? " "What Shenji palace can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it. I''m me. Shenji palace is Shenji palace. What''s more, Shenji palace has abandoned many tricks for their so-called rules. Those guys are just a bunch of pedantic people!" Yao Yin shakes his head, a face of disdain. "Oh?" The white night blinked: "what do you do?" "Master Bai Long, have you ever heard of tianlongwei?" "Tianlongwei? What is that? " "A keel! If the white dragon master can take the keel of "tianlongwei" and put it in front of the gate, he can use the keel to fill the gate and seal it forever. No matter who is there, it is impossible for anyone there to move the keel! No one can enter the state of Richmond through the gate again Yao Yin whispered. "Is there such a thing?" White night brows are locked, some do not dare to believe. "Of course, if you don''t believe me, I will take you to find it!" Yao Yin is busy shouting. "Where is it?" "Not in the state of Lysander!" "Not in the state of Lysander? Where is that? " "Dragon kingdom." "What is the Dragon kingdom?" The night was still foggy. "White dragon is mainly willing. I can go with you to the Dragon Kingdom and take tianlongwei. If tianlongwei is successful, it''s not worth mentioning!" Yaoyin is full of self-confidence and has a slight light in her eyes... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2966 It is not clear where the Dragon kingdom is in the daytime. As for the tianlongwei, it is also doubtful. White night doesn''t believe in Yaoyin at all. Of course, it does not rule out that what Yao Yin said is true. But at this time, he can''t take Yaoyin as an example. What''s more, if Yao Yin''s statement is true, is it a waste of a great opportunity to fill this gate? Although he has collected a large number of experts to guard the mountain, it is still uncertain whether these people can keep it. Moreover, the people in the mountain are complicated. There are people from all walks of life. Although they are conquered by white night''s force, they do not know how many people are loyal to white night. These people are extremely unstable and will betray white night for some factors in the future. So even if he didn''t believe in Yao Yin, he had to go with him to see whether it was true or not. "Where is the Dragon kingdom?" Asked the white night. "There are tens of thousands of entrances to the Dragon Kingdom, which can be found all over the world. However, only dozens of entrances have been found. The two most famous intersections in Lisheng Prefecture are Dijin and haijue! The end of the earth is the end of the earth, and the sea is the place where the sea is dried up! These two places are very far away from us. We are on our way now and will arrive in about a month Yao Yin laughs. "A month?" White night frowned slightly: "is it not that you have to delay for half a year in the Dragon kingdom? The situation is tense here. If I leave for half a year, if there is any change, how to rescue? I''m afraid it''s not right. " "There''s no way out. Master Bai, with your and my strength, it''s not necessary for a month. It''s still very common that you and I are highly trained, and those who have low accomplishments will have to walk for half a year." Yao Yin whispered. "Is there no shortcut?" "Yes, there are, but... It can be dangerous." Yao Yin''s eyes twinkled and said in a low voice. "What''s the shortcut? Speak quickly. " Drink in the dark. "I heard from them that the White Dragon Lord seems to have gone to the eagle clan?" "Yes, I''m going to ask the falcons to help me defend the sacred mountain. With their help and protection." White night road. "The divine eagle clan is indeed powerful, which makes people wonder. But white dragon master, have you heard that there is an eagle in the family named Shenhuo hawk?" "Fire hawk? Of course I do It''s said that if the eagle''s wings are as high as the eagle''s, it''s as light as the eagle''s wings to protect the sky and the sky The Dragon Kingdom, I guess, may be able to arrive in one day Yao Yin said with a smile. "Fire hawk?" Many people at the scene changed their faces. "Yao Yin, you are really upset and kind! He asked the dragon master to find the fire eagle? Don''t you know that fire Hawk is eccentric and moody? Do you want the dragon master to fight with the fire eagle? Do you want to harm the dragon master by the hand of the fire hawk Zhao Hui beside him was angry. Even he has heard of the fire hawk, which shows its fierce name. The white night was quite a surprise. But Yao Yin was not tight and slow: "I just put forward appropriate suggestions to the White Dragon Lord. Whether to go or not depends on the White Dragon Lord''s words. I can''t make a decision for him." "You..." Zhao Hui was impatient and wanted to say something, but was stopped by the white night. "Let the fire hawk take us." White night laughs. When he said this, everyone was surprised. "Dragon master!" Zhao Hui was silly on the spot. "Don''t say much! I''ll send the fire hawk Said the white night. People are very anxious, but also want to persuade again, but Yao silver realized the wrong strength, and asked strangely, "let the divine fire Eagle come? White dragon master, shouldn''t we go to find shenhuoying "No need." White night faint smile, took out a magic weapon, and then activated it. Whoa! The feather like magic weapon suddenly ignited a flame, and the white night asked the feather, "how long do you have to arrive?" "Dragon master, I have arrived!" A thick sound came from within the feather. Then, a long cry spread all over the mountain. People looked up and looked at the sound source. Just found that the sky over there, suddenly turned red. It''s like the sky is lit. Then there was a terrible eagle that blocked out the sun and appeared in people''s sight. The eagle was burning like the sun, spreading its wings through the sky. "Ah?" Someone screamed. There was a shudder. Countless people fear it. "Fire hawk!" Yao Yin''s eyes are dull and staring. He was one of the few people who had seen the fire hawk on the scene, but he did not see it with his own eyes, but saw a picture of the fire eagle.He had heard of the legend of Shenhuo hawk. According to the rumors, the Shenhuo hawk was irascible and had the highest strength. He could be called the God of the eagle family. In his opinion, if Shenhuo hawk hands, even if it can''t kill white night, at least it can be seriously injured. Why did the fire hawk come here? Yao Yin is very difficult to understand. But the next second, he was dumbfounded. Then he saw that the huge fire hawk, like a mountain, directly fell down and landed in front of the mountain, and then his huge head dropped slightly. "See the Dragon Lord!" Simple four words, let Yao silver gape. It''s said that the terrible god fire hawk... Actually lowered its head to the white night? "Well." White night gently nodded, side head to Yao silver way: "I think we should be able to go to the Dragon Kingdom now?" Of course, the voice can be heard. With the help of the fire eagle, it is not difficult to go to the earth as naturally as possible. And Yaoyin''s mentality has also changed. Why did the fire hawk submit to the white night? Can we say that the strength of this white night is not as simple as we think? Yao Yin''s head is in a mess. They stepped on the back of the fire hawk and ran straight to the end of the ground. Shenhuo Hawk is huge, with two wings and one fan. It leaps one hundred thousand miles, just like a leap in space. It is extremely terrifying. Until this moment, the white night did not know where the mighty Eagle clan was! That''s mobility! They may be able to travel back and forth to the north and south ends of the state in a day. The end of the earth is a desolate and chaotic place. There is a space barrier here. The barrier to the other world is difficult to break. But at the end of the earth, there is a gate to stir chaos. This is not a natural gate, but a man-made one. "This is the gate of the Dragon kingdom." Yao Yin swallowed his saliva and whispered. Hearing the sound of the white night, he fell straight to the ground, looking at the gate, lost in thought. "Dragon master, are you going to the Dragon kingdom?" "Well, look for tianlongwei and seal the gate to mount Shenshan." "In that case, please let me go with you! It''s an unusual place in the Dragon kingdom. If you enter it rashly, you may be in danger. " The fire hawk whispered. "Good!" White night nods. I saw that the huge body of the fire hawk was directly reduced to the size of an adult, without any transformation, it was still the same. They were quite magical. But the time is tight, also does not allow to think more, straight step into. However, as soon as they entered the chaos gate and the Dragon Kingdom, the two men and one eagle were all dumbfounded. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2967 Behind the door of chaos is a dark world. Several huge black dragon corpses, which had already been blasted, floated in the sky. The earth is devastated and the void is broken. Two people a eagle Zheng Zheng Zheng and look, for a long time just returned to God. "There''s a big war here! And it''s a terrible war! " The fire hawk sniffed and stirred its wings. Yao silver also returned to God, busy sniffing smell, face Dun Shen: "what a terrible spirit, in this battle power strength, may be more terrible than you and I imagine." "In the Dragon Kingdom, there are extraordinary beings beyond the interface. They are all supreme dragons. Who dares to behave here? Who is it? " The fire hawks roared one after another. Obviously, it is unacceptable. White night jump, fly to those floating in the air Dragon corpse, carefully check up. The body of the dragon was burned by a real fire, and its interior was burnt black and could not be recovered. When he touched it a little, he felt his fingers tremble, and a heat that almost ignited his soul came. "What a wonderful flame, and... Why is this heat so familiar?" I think I''ve seen it somewhere. I can''t remember it for a while. "Dragon master, shall we... Leave here first?" Yao Yin shouts to inquire. "Why?" "You see, even these powerful dragons are dead. I''m sure the Dragon kingdom is not peaceful. I''m afraid we''re wandering around here." Yao Yin''s meaning is obvious, and he''s afraid. The white night was silent for a moment, looked into the distance, and said calmly: "we have all arrived here. What reason can we retreat? Take me to tianlongwei as soon as possible! " "Dragon Master..." "what? Are you going to resist my orders? " Drink in the dark. Yao Yin''s face changed slightly, and he quickly lowered his head: "dare not, dare not... " let''s go! Even though the Dragon kingdom is vast and boundless, we can easily get to the place called tianlongwei. Where is tianlongwei now? You can point out the direction quickly. " Said the white night. Yao silver eyes shaking, some hesitation. "What? You''re not lying to me, are you? In fact, tianlongwei doesn''t exist at all? " The white night squints, the face rippling with the idea of killing. If so, he doesn''t mind killing Yao Yin directly. After all, there are fire hawks around him now. It''s so easy to kill him in the daytime. "No, no! How dare I cheat you Yao Yin was busy waving his hand, then looked at the seven rounds of scorching sun on the sky, and said, "we need to march in the direction of the fourth round of the sun." "Oh?" "Tianlong likes to chase the fourth sun! In order to absorb the essence of the fourth sun, even if it is death, it is dead in the pursuit of the fourth wheel of the sun, so we only need to follow the fourth track of the sun rising and falling, and we can find the body of Tianlong. Yao Yin said. "Good! Fire hawk, let''s go now "Well!" The fire hawk nodded, opened its wings and flew toward the fourth sun. The temperature of the Dragon kingdom is extremely high. Seven scorching suns scatter the sky. Ordinary soul people can''t bear the temperature here. However, the white night is different from the shining silver. As for the divine fire eagle, let alone its heaven. The speed of Shenhuo Hawk is extremely fast. When it shakes its wings, it is tens of thousands of miles. However, flying, the white night and shining silver were shocked by the scene in front of them. The corpses, the charred dragon, almost constantly appear on the road. They either fall to the ground or float on the sky. The ground was so dark that even the sky melted. Seeing this shocking scene, people feel more and more wrong. "Is anyone slaying a dragon?" Shining silver trembles and cries. "This flame is the same as the one that burned the dragon''s corpse, and it is from the same person''s hand!" "It seems that there is a terrible power in the Dragon kingdom!" he said in a low voice The strength of the Dragon corpse is self-evident. It can burn the Dragon corpse like this... Even if the flame is not comparable to the Lihuang sword fire, it must be no worse. I didn''t expect that Lisheng Prefecture was in chaos, and even the Dragon kingdom was not peaceful... "dragon master, do we still need to continue?" Yao Yin is timid, ask carefully. "We only take tianlongwei. If we are in danger, we can go." Drink in the daytime. Yao Yin knows that white night is iron. If you want to take tianlongwei, you can only give up. But then. "Roar A painful roar of the Dragon came from afar. Two people, one eagle, one shock. "Dragon master, the sound is about ten thousand miles away from us! And... The sound seems to be approaching us... Very fast! " The fire hawk listened and gazed into the distance.Its hawk eye vision is very terrible, and it soon discerns the movement ahead. "Right in front of you!" With a cry. They immediately went to, but saw a purple blue dragon flying towards this. The dragon was black and blue all over the place, and most of the scales were lost. He was panicked and ran away here. Behind it, there was a dark cloud. There are a lot of clouds in the sedition. "Dragon master, escape! Run away The silver is shining. The white night glanced at him and snorted coldly: "what about your arrogance on the holy mountain? Why did it disappear? " Yao silver face shows an embarrassed color, no longer speak, but the body is still shaking. After all, the air released from the thick cloud was really terrible. After thinking about it for a while, he decided not to make a fuss. He immediately drank: "Shenhuo hawk, let''s turn around and avoid them. Let''s find tianlongwei first." "Dragon master, I''m afraid it''s too late." Shenhuo hawk murmured: "there is a great power behind us. He seems to have found us. He is compressing the space and encircling us here." "What?" The white night suddenly turned his head. But the back of the sky has collapsed, the space is full of cracks, and hit here like waves. In the past, everything turns into powder. The space collapsed. "It''s the power of the space system!" The silver roars. "It seems that I can''t run away if I want to run!" White night congealed eyes, low voice way: "ready to start!" "Good!" The fire Eagle immediately gathered strength, and Yao Yin calmed down and pulled out his lightsaber. Soon, the great energy pushed the collapsed space to the white night, and the purple and blue dragon in front of him was also chased. With a wave of the expert, the surrounding space is compressed. People seem to be trapped in a cage, desperate. The purple and blue dragon was frightened and stopped. And that power opened up. "You are not our people, are you? In that case, die with it With that, Da Neng will launch the move. White night eyes a Lin, immediately pull out the dead dragon sword, toward the big can wave. Roar! The violence of the sword immediately rushed out. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2968 The sword of the dead dragon is strong when it is strong. In front of him, the great power that can control and destroy the space is really extraordinary. From the perspective of white night, it is impossible for him to see clearly the soul state of the other party, nor can he analyze the mystery of the other party''s breath. The psychic state of power is really terrible. At least ten levels higher than the white night. After all, he is in the period of emperor Jin. But even if the other side is so powerful, what can it do? In the face of the dead dragon sword, no matter how strong it is, it is still unbeaten by one of its swords! Roar! The force of the terrible sword strikes directly. Da Neng never expected that the existence of the Jin Emperor Period in front of him would pull out a dead dragon sword. How could he dodge? He was immediately covered by the dragon sword and died on the spot. "Ah?" The group at the back gaped and thought they were wrong. "Die!" White night is not soft, and then pull out the Huang sword, waving to those people. Whoa! The hot flame directly covered the sky, and finally fell together, like a collapsed mountain, devouring those people. After a while, these people also all turned into ashes under the fire of Lihuang sword. Yao Yin stares at this scene, his eyes twinkle with strange light, and he doesn''t say a word. "It''s incredible that Hong Bing is a Hong Bing after all." The fire Eagle couldn''t help feeling. It was the purple and blue dragon, staring at the dead dragon sword in the white night''s hand. For a long time, it suddenly growled and called out: "dead dragon sword! What you have in your hand is a dead dragon sword? You... Who are you? " "My name is white night. I don''t think you know me." "White night? I really don''t know, but we know the sword in your hand. It''s a sword forged by the soul of the Great Dragon God. It contains the most fundamental power of our dragon kingdom. Why do you have this sword if you only exist in the reign of emperor Jin? " The purple and blue dragon is incredible. "Why do you ask these questions? Do you want this sword The white night frowned, and he could see the deep desire of the purple and blue dragon. It''s a desire that cannot be described in words. "How dare I have this sword? This is a magic sword that only the supreme one can use. However, this sword can save our dragon kingdom. You must be the Savior sent by heaven to save our dragon Kingdom, right? " The purple and blue dragon became more and more excited. "Save the Dragon kingdom?" The white night, the shining silver and the divine fire Eagle were all stunned. "White dragon master, what is this dragon talking about?" Yao Yin couldn''t help it. "Save the Dragon Kingdom, ah, which one of you does not hold the sun and the moon? Why should I save it? " Smile in the white night. Although he didn''t know much about the Dragon Kingdom, he described it all the way, so he also knew something about it. However, the purple and blue dragon shook his head and said in a trembling voice: "the end of the Dragon Kingdom has come. Reverend, if you really don''t help save the Dragon Kingdom, the Dragon kingdom will inevitably face the end of the world, until it is destroyed!" "The end of the day?" Two people and one eagle looked at each other. "Who is going to attack your dragon kingdom?" The white night asked. At first, they didn''t know that there was a lot of space for us to fight back As for the disaster of the clan, we have to hide, and some of the dragon are still fighting against it. If we go on like this, it will be sooner or later that the dragon clan will be destroyed! " Purple and blue dragon eagerly looked at the white night and said, "Reverend, now that you come with the sword of the Dragon God, you must be able to save the existence of the dragon family. Please hurry up and kill those alien people!" "Alien?" "Is that the world''s man?" In the white night, his face sank and his fists clenched. After all, it was slow. It seems that the existence of that world has also noticed the dragon clan, but what he can''t understand is why the world started to attack the dragon clan, and was it just for conquering? And... Why do those people know the weakness of the dragon power? This is a dragon! The highest existence exists in the state of Lisheng and even in the heaven and earth. Even in front of them, the eagles are very small. "White Dragon Lord, it seems that it is no longer meaningful for us to look for tianlongwei. Unless you can completely isolate the relationship between the Dragon Kingdom and Lisheng state, and completely seal the Dragon Kingdom, otherwise... If you seal off the shangshenshan mountain, people in that world can still enter Lisheng Prefecture through other places." Yao Yin whispered. "Is it said that everything I did on the mountain was in vain? It''s no wonder that people in that world clearly found the way to the holy mountain, but they just tried to attack, but did not attack. It turns out that they have found more than one space door... "The white night was gnashing his teeth, and his eyes were full of reluctance."White dragon master, are we going to continue to look for tianlongwei?" The fire hawk asked. "No more." White night took a deep breath, glanced around, and then said to the purple and Blue Dragon: "now the whole dragon Kingdom has been occupied by these people?" "Most of them fell into the hands of these people, but they did not come for the resources of the Dragon Kingdom, but for the purpose of killing dragons. Many of our people have died in their hands." "How many of them are there?" "It''s endless. The strong are countless." "Do you know where they are? Take me to see it. " "Ah? This... "The purple and blue dragon was frightened. "What? Don''t you think I''m the Savior of your dragon clan? Don''t you want me to save your dragon clan? Why not even this? If so, then I will leave and let your dragon family live and die. " It''s cold at night. "No, no, no! Reverend, I will do whatever you want me to do The purple and blue dragon screamed. "Well, you''ll take me right away." "You two go to the mountain immediately, inform all the people on the mountain and let them gather at the entrance of the Dragon Kingdom immediately!" he said "Dragon master, what do you want to do?" Yao Yin had a bad premonition and couldn''t help asking. "If you don''t ask so much, just do it." White night drinks a way, then left with purple blue dragon. "Isn''t this for death?" Yao Yin couldn''t help complaining. "Let''s go!" The fire Eagle sank and stirred its wings. However, Yao Yin had the intention of leaving. He didn''t want to die with the white night... as the fire hawk arrived at Shangshen mountain and announced the order of the white night, there was an uproar on the mountain. But no one dares to obey the orders of the white night. As a result, a team headed for the holy mountain www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2969 White night stands on the head of the purple and blue dragon, marching towards the vast sky. White night is now eager to confirm the purpose of these men attacking the Dragon kingdom. Why only kill the Dragon instead of enslave it? What''s more, they have already occupied half of the Dragon Kingdom, and can use the Dragon Kingdom''s channel to enter the state of Risheng, thus invading massively. In front of the battlefield, there are Shenji palace fighting to resist, and the white night is also in contact with various forces to obstruct their invasion. Now they clearly have a great opportunity. Why not take advantage of it? White night is particularly puzzling. When the purple and blue dragon took him to the invaders'' camp, the white night faintly knew something. The aggressor''s garrison is very large. To say it is a garrison, it is actually a execution ground! They captured many dragons in the Dragon Kingdom and bound them with chains. These dragon crazy struggle, constantly issued a roar sound. But no matter how they struggle, they can''t break free. I saw these people carrying all kinds of strange utensils, came to a dragon, which could easily separate the scales of the dragon, and then skinned and cramped it. In a short time, a complete dragon was dismembered. The people who looked at it were terrified and their scalp was numb. "Why did they kill the dragon? Is it in order to obtain the organ skin bag of dragon body to refine the extraordinary magic weapon? " Ning Bai Ye asked. The keel and dragon scale are all excellent materials for casting sharp weapons, which is well known in all the worlds. It''s just. Things didn''t go on as white night had supposed. Because he saw with his own eyes how these dragon corpses were disposed of. They threw the dismembered dragon corpse into a huge furnace. The temperature in the furnace was almost unbelievable. Even the Dragon corpse could not bear such a terrible flame. It was burned to ashes without any bones. See this, white night is muddled. "What do these people... Really want to do?" They just want to destroy the dragon clan? "Reverend, please save our dragon people? Please Purple and blue dragon looked at those who were persecuted compatriots, Longmu tears, pain said. The hoarse way of the white night: "rash hand, will only frighten the snake, I need to sneak into it, to find out the truth, if you can, when my troops arrive here, I will help you to expel them, but my strength is obviously not enough, so I want you to contact the strongmen of the dragon clan immediately and fight against these enemies with me!" "Don''t worry. I''ll contact the dragon clan''s Daneng immediately and ask them to work for you together!" The purple and blue dragon yelled and immediately turned to leave. Nodding at night, he disguised himself and headed for the invader''s residence. He imitates it with the spirit of Hongbing, which ordinary people can''t see through. When I entered the station, I found that it was no different from the ordinary station, and... The strength of the people here was not very strong. Many of them are not very high in spirit, and although the spirit generated by them is quite different from that of the people in lysandese. However, although it is different, the white night has a strange feeling. It seems that where I have been exposed to such a breath. It''s quite similar to what I felt when I looked at those dragon corpses before. What''s going on? White night eye dew confusion. He had a second look at the clothes of these people, and he was stunned. It''s still familiar. It seems that I have seen it before, but I can''t remember it all the time. Until then, an officer like presence came. "Hello, are you new here? Why haven''t you met before? " The officer drank heavily. The white night looked at the officer. He wanted to talk, but the other side waved his hand impatiently and said, "OK, don''t talk about useless things. There are a batch of materials over there. You can send them to the south to use them quickly. Hurry up!" Then he left. My lord? The white night was rather difficult to understand. He was thinking to see where the power in the officer''s mouth was sacred, so he ran directly to the South with the materials the officer pointed to. However, as soon as we approached the south, the white night was stunned. There is only a camp in the south, and the existence in the camp is quite different from that previously contacted by the white night. The people here are either leopard head human body, snake head human body, and elephant head human body... "demon clan?" It''s unbelievable that my pupils are dilated at night. It never occurred to him that these invaders even included the existence of demon clan... "Hello, are you here to deliver materials? Bring it to me quickly. I''ve been waiting for a long time! " At this time, the existence of a strong lion head stepped forward, seized the materials in the hands of white night, and turned back swearing.Watching silently in the white night, a big wave was set off in my heart. The demon clan has always been rebellious and cunning, and each city is very deep. What a means to bring so many demon clans together and control them? White night had a strong interest in the commander-in-chief of the invading army. Maybe it''s time to take a look. With his mind in mind, he stepped forward directly to the commander-in-chief of the invading army. Meanwhile, news came from the fire hawk. In the white night, he took out the sacred fire hawk and gave him feathers. He looked at the shining light above, and his heart was awe inspiring. It should be about. He took a deep breath and went straight to the commander in chief of the Chinese army. "Stop! What battalion are you from? What are you doing here? " The general in front of his tent immediately stopped the night and drank severely. But the night was expressionless and did not stop, but continued to walk in the past. "Asshole!" "Take it down!" Several officers and soldiers drank and immediately reached out to capture the white night. But the white night only raised his hand. Bang! Several officers and soldiers were immediately suppressed by an unparalleled trend of terror and could not get up at all. The white night immediately attracted the attention of the people around. "What are you doing?" "Is it a curfew?" "Take it for me!" With the shouts, everyone rushed. But can these men be enemies of the night? He suddenly raised his hand. Sonorous! A sword light flashed by, and all the people who rushed were frozen in place. Their bodies were cut through by the sword light, separated by the corpses, splashed with blood, and dyed the sky red.. without hesitation in the white night, they immediately rushed forward and broke into the commander-in-chief''s tent of the Chinese army. Catch the king first. In order to break the invading army, killing the leader is the simplest way. However, when he rushed into the commander-in-chief''s tent in the daytime, he was totally stupefied. As if to see some incredible existence, the eyes almost did not look straight. And the person inside the handsome tent is also quite unexpected, looking at the white night in dismay, spin but faint smile. "Brother Bai, long time no see!" White night for a long time to react to come over, hard open mouth: "you are... Lin Zhengtian... Elder martial brother?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2970 White night did not expect that the commander of the invading army would be Lin Zhengtian! This elder martial brother I haven''t seen for many years. For a time, he thought he was dreaming, or had some kind of magic. But there was no sign of magic around. And it''s very familiar with the white sky. Maybe Lin Zhengtian didn''t expect that the white night would appear so suddenly, but his mentality is still as good as ever. "Younger martial brother Bai, you have changed, and you have changed a lot. You have a lot of killing and Chengfu that you have never seen before..." Lin Zhengtian took a breath and said quietly. "Elder martial brother Lin, why are you here? Where have you been all these years White night murmured lower lip, straight mouth way. "It''s a long story." Lin Zhengtian shook his head and sighed: "let me tell you more about the details. The main task of my coming to the Dragon kingdom is to kill all the dragons here! Younger martial brother Bai, take a rest here. I''m going to launch the final attack on the dragon clan! When I finish the task, we will have a good talk all night, and we will talk about the things of these years Lin Zhengtian said with a smile. He put down the things in his hand and waved his big hand: "come here!" "Handsome!" A soul person rushed in, kneeling on one knee, praying piously. "Go ahead and arrange the best training place for my younger martial brother immediately. You must provide him with the best training resources. Don''t neglect me. Do you hear me?" "Yes, handsome!" The man clasped his fist and said to the white night, "my Lord, this way, please!" However, the white night did not say a word, his face darkened to the extreme. He did not pay attention to the soul, but suddenly turned back and glared at Lin Zhengtian. "Brother Lin! Do you know what you''re doing? " "Younger martial brother Bai, do you have any questions?" Lin Zhengtian asked strangely. However, seeing the white night, he stepped forward, looked at Lin Zhengtian''s eyes, and said in a voice: "do you know that this army you are commanding is killing the power of the holy state of Lixian! Is encroaching on our homeland! Who are you from? " "Home?" Lin Zhengtian couldn''t help laughing: "younger martial brother Bai, what you said is strange. When did the Dragon Kingdom become your home and mine?" "The dragon family belongs to Lisheng state, and our nine soul continent is also subordinate to Lisheng state! The Dragon Kingdom has access to Lisheng state. If you kill all the Shenlong people, don''t you give the enemy a way to your own home? Do you want to destroy the state of Lysander and the land of nine souls? " In the white night, his eyes were ferocious and he questioned severely. Lin Zhengtian looks at him silently. After a while, he shook his head gently and laughed softly: "younger martial brother Bai, you don''t seem to understand all these things very well, and you don''t understand what the elder martial brother is doing for." "I think you are a very rational person. You should not be foolishly. I can listen to your explanation." Hoarse at night. In fact, he has not been able to accept that Lin Zhengtian is actually the commander-in-chief of the invaders. Lin Zhengtian''s conduct is unknown in the daytime? There must be a reason why he became commander-in-chief of the invaders. Bai Ye wants to hear Lin Zhengtian express his own difficulties and give an acceptable explanation. But, of course, things don''t go the way he thinks. "Younger martial brother Bai, you are only in the period of emperor Jin... Your training speed is too slow." Lin Zhengtian looked at him. "So you take these people to kill the dragon race and invade the state of Lysander for strength?" The white night asked. "At the beginning, I wanted to pursue the supreme Shinto and seek more ultimate and incredible power. But now," supreme "can satisfy everything I want. In this case, why can''t I follow the supreme? As for home, I think that as long as the people we care about are around, everywhere is home The forest road is calm. "Do you think so?" "And you? Do you have feelings for the land of nine souls? When you were humble, didn''t you encounter danger, cheat and hate on the land of nine souls? In fact, it''s just a kind of self consolation. Younger martial brother Bai, I hope you can recognize this. " Lin Zhengtian said calmly. White night is unbelievable, but it can''t be refuted. Because Lin Zhengtian was right. The so-called home is a family, with people who care about, can be called home. If the people you care about are gone, even persecuted and died by the people in this land, then why have feelings for it? But even if he said so, the white night would not listen to Lin Zhengtian. "So, brother Lin, what are you going to do? Is it to listen to your "supreme" and kill all the Dragon kingdom? " The white night asked coldly. "This is my mission." "So... After killing all the Dragon kingdom?" "Waiting for the command of the supreme.""What if he wants you to continue attacking the state of Lysander?" "Natural obedience, after all, what does Richmond have to do with me?" "Attack the land of nine souls?" "Younger martial brother Bai, what exactly are you looking for?" "I just want to protect the people around me from harm." "Then why don''t you agree with me?" "What does this protect? It''s just stupid killing "Stupid?" "Otherwise? I hope that the people around me will stay away from killing, and that chaos, war, blood and hatred will be far away from my land! Elder martial brother Lin, now I''m in the state of Lisheng, so you can''t bring killing and war to this land! For no other reason, I''m here, I won''t allow it! " White night said without expression. In a simple sentence, he explained his attitude. Lin Zhengtian stares at the white night. After half a ring, he was dumb and laughing. "Younger martial brother, after so many years, you still haven''t changed... Very good! Good... " " let me know your reply, elder martial brother. " White night clenched his teeth. "What if I keep on killing the Dragon kingdom? What''s going to happen to you? " Lin Zhengtian quietly looked at him and asked. "I have to block this door of the Dragon Kingdom, or it will become a passage for you to invade the state of Lysander." "So you want to expel us?" "I have no choice." Hoarse at night. Lin Zhengtian was silent. It was a while before he spoke. "Younger martial brother Bai, tomorrow noon, you gather your men and horses, and you can officially attack me." With that, Lin Zhengtian sat down, picked up a bottle of wine on the table and poured himself a cup. He wanted to pour another cup, but his hands were stiff and put the pot down. White night silent, turned out of the Shuai tent. Perhaps they never thought that they would meet each other with swords when they met again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2771 White night left. He never thought it would turn out to be like this. When we meet again, we should face each other with swords and soldiers. But both of them are right. No one is wrong. They also had to stick to their own position... they left the camp of the invading army in the white night, and met the Shenhuo hawk and Yaoyin, who led the troops on the Shenshan mountain, at the gate of the Dragon kingdom. "White dragon master!" The crowd cheered. They were also surprised to see the purple and blue dragon. "The white dragon master is very powerful. In such a short time, he has taken a dragon as a mount. I admire him!" Zhao Hui flattered. The purple and blue dragon did not speak. It stared at so many strong people in front of him. He was particularly excited. He thought that white night was the Savior of the Dragon kingdom. "Just listen!" The white night flies and cries. Everyone raised their eyes and looked at his end. Every eye is devout and hot. The white night can see that their eyes are burning hot, and they are no longer wordy, and they directly say: "the Dragon Kingdom has been invaded by the people of that world. Now more than half of the Dragon Kingdom has been poisoned by these invaders! The Dragon Kingdom... Has fallen. " "What?" The world was shocked. The existence of the Dragon kingdom is extremely terrible. How could it be easily occupied? That''s a dragon, the supreme creature in the state of Lysander. It''s at the top of the food chain. How can it be slaughtered easily? No one would believe it. Even the great powers. "Dragon master, I think you must be mistaken. Everyone of the dragon race is endowed with unique talent. With the blood of dragon, they are incomparable from birth. Their race endows dragon scales with incomparable hardness, and dragon claws can tear everything. If such a group is killed several times, there is no problem, but so many dragons have been slaughtered... Is it impossible Thinking? " A great power stood up and said in a deep voice. "That''s right, dragon master. If what you said is true, even the dragon clan is not the opponent of those aggressors. I''m afraid that we people will only have to be slaughtered. It must be sooner or later that Lisheng state falls." There is also humanity. The words fell to the ground, and many people nodded. In fact, the dragon clan is the last hope of many people. They have been looking forward to the appearance of the Shenlong clan in the event of a disaster in Lisheng Prefecture. However, the dragon clan did not come forward to save Lisheng state. On the contrary, they were unable to protect themselves. This is unacceptable to many people. "I know what you think and you are afraid, but I have to tell you, don''t be afraid. Things are not as complicated as you think. The reason why these aggressors can capture the Shenlong clan is that they have mastered all the weaknesses of the dragon clan, so the dragon clan is defeated and suffered heavy casualties." White night road. "The weakness of the dragon clan? How can this be easily leaked out? Dragon Master, is this your speculation? " "It''s my conjecture, but I think that the dragon must have betrayed the dragon family! To the aggressors "Is that so..." "so dragon master, what do you want us to do?" People stare at the white night. "Banish these invaders with me at once!" The white night said solemnly. "What?" The world was shocked. "Dragon master, this..." "can we do it?" "I''m afraid I''m not going to die..." many people have no idea. Even the powerful dragon is not their opponent. Aren''t they going to die? But even the white night has gone. Do they have a way out? So, they marched toward the place where Lin Zhengtian was stationed. The other side of the camp, soon. But as soon as it arrived, the night froze. The vast army of aggressors, which originally had barracks all over the country, was nowhere to be seen. Only a few dozen seriously injured dragons lay on the ground, moaning. "What''s going on?" The white night was stunned. People see those seriously injured dragon, also believe that white night did not cheat them. "Dragon Lord, what about them?" Zhao Hui asked. "I don''t know." White night hoarse way, then toward those lying on the ground of the dragon fly. Purple and blue dragon followed. "Ask what''s going on!" Drink in the dark. "Yes, Reverend!" Purple and blue dragons nodded and rushed to those dragons. A moment later, he turned back in surprise. "Reverend, the invaders let them go!" The purple and blue dragon cried. "What? Let them go? ""Yes." "And those people?" "All gone." "Do you know why?" "I don''t know." The purple and blue dragon shook the brain pouch. White night a listen, frown, is already do not know what to say. For no reason, why did these people directly release these dragons? Aren''t they going to kill these dragons? What''s more, Lin Zhengtian made an appointment to fight with him. Why did he go again? At the same time, he told his men to search for the clues and take them to chase them. Just then, the void in front of him suddenly splashed out a curtain of light. These curtains of light sprinkled on the air and immediately set off a figure. That is Lin Zhengtian! "White night, you are here!" Lin Zhengtian gave a faint smile. White night is about to answer the words, only to find that the shadow in the light screen is a virtual image, is Lin Zhengtian left here in advance. "Don''t be surprised why I left, because I don''t want to fight you, younger martial brother Bai! There are some things that I can''t tell you in detail. Over the years, you and I have experienced a lot, but you and I have different experiences. I know you want to save the Dragon Kingdom and keep your Risheng state. But I have to remind you that your idea is naive and stupid, but you are my younger brother. I will respect your choice and help you to be irrational. Therefore, I take my people After leaving the Dragon Kingdom, I will return all the dragons that should have been executed to you! " "However, you must not be happy about this, because even if I leave, there will be someone else to take over my position and formally invade the Dragon kingdom. The people who take over me will only be better than me and their means are more cruel than mine. So if you really want to keep these people, I will give you a suggestion. Go, the farther you go, the better. The people with the dragon clan will leave immediately. Your time is only three days at most Three days later, the Dragon kingdom will be fragmented. If you don''t go, you will only have a river of blood! " Speaking of this, the people below were stunned and frightened. In the white night, his face was expressionless and he said nothing. "Younger martial brother Bai, go quickly." Lin Zhengtian said hoarsely. White night took a deep breath and raised his head: "if I go, where can I go? Back to the state of Richmond? You''re not going to get to Lisbon? Is it difficult for me to retreat to the land of nine souls Lin Zhengtian looked at him silently, then shook his head gently: "you have no choice." With words falling, the body gradually dissipates... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2772 The white night stands in front of this open dragon world silently, looking at the place where Lin Zhengtian disappears, without returning to God for a long time. "Dragon master!" People from behind came forward one after another. "Dragon Lord, what shall we do?" Someone asked carefully. "What do you want?" White night did not answer this question, instead, he asked. "Dragon master, if even the people in the Dragon kingdom are not their opponents, we will fight against them. Even if we can win, we will win miserably. What''s more, you should have heard that man''s words just now. He advised us to leave. If we persist, we may not have good results." Next to Yao Yin can''t help but say. "But where can we retreat?" The white night stares at Yao Yin Dao. "This..." people are open and don''t know what to say. Back to Richmond? If the Dragon kingdom is occupied, where can Lisheng state go? "We have no choice but to fight first!" "But the dragon in the Dragon kingdom is not an opponent." "So, do you mean to give up?" Pointing to the dragon lying on the ground, the white night said hoarsely, "there is only one end to giving up, that''s it! Do you want to suffer and die slowly in endless pain? " People looked at each other, and then looked at the Dragon over there. Everyone had a complex feeling that was difficult to explain with words... "fight!" At this time, the ink red blade suddenly opens a voice, the speech is particularly firm. "We have no other choice. At this time, we must make concerted efforts. Otherwise, they will kill the Dragon Kingdom today, and we will certainly be able to kill Lisheng Prefecture in the future! Ladies and gentlemen, do you all want to be prisoners? " Ink red blade''s words have aroused a lot of people''s resonance. After all, the appearance of these dragons is shocking. "Dragon Lord, I will fight with you!" At last, someone yelled. "Dragon master, I will fight with you too!" I saw that some people made a statement, and some people came forward to shout. "Dragon master, and me!" "I''ll fight you too!" "For the state of Lysander!" "For our home!" "I will fight!" The crowd was excited, all of them roared and their morale was high. Seeing this in the white night, he breathed a little. "Dragon Lord, what should we do now?" Zhao Hui asked. "Our strength alone is obviously not enough to compete with it. Since the enemy''s army is about to return soon, we must integrate all the forces in the shortest time and fight against one another. Now, the only power in the Dragon kingdom is the most powerful and worth fighting for." The white night looked at the purple and Blue Dragon: "since you respect me, I want you to order all the Dragon families in the Dragon kingdom in my name to gather here and give orders from me!" "Yes The purple and blue dragon was particularly excited, and immediately cried out, and then wriggled his body toward the distance. Soon, the Dragon kingdom was shaken. Because of the sudden departure of the invaders, all the dragons in the Dragon kingdom were confused and puzzled. Why did the invaders leave suddenly? However, after the purple and blue dragon spread the news of the arrival of the dragon family venerable, the Dragon roared and the excited and excited roar resounded throughout the Dragon kingdom. Countless powerful dragons came to the white night and bowed at his feet. The white night watched silently. Although he did not know why he was honored by these dragons. But it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as the aggressor can be defeated, everything is worth it. In just one day, nearly ten thousand dragons gathered on the scene. That magnificent scene simply saw that all the souls on the mountain would lose their chin. They never thought that one day, they would fight side by side with the legendary powerful and arrogant dragon. You know, this is an honor that many great powers have never had. However, even though the dragon has gathered countless, many people still don''t have enough confidence in their eyes. "Dragon master, it is not enough to deal with the aggressors by relying on these dragon families and our strength alone. After all, the other party understands all the weaknesses of the dragon clan. It''s easy to kill the dragon! We have to think about other strategies. " Ink red blade came and lowered his voice. "I understand, so I''ve asked the fire hawk to gather the strongmen of the eagle clan and the ruins of tianruo. In addition, all the troops of longjue are already moving towards this place." "The Dragon Master means..." "what do you say if I take this gap?" Hoarse at night. "Take it? Dragon Master, why do you make such a fuss? If you want to fight back, isn''t it easier to get to Shenshan Ink red blade can''t help but say."I mean, people disguised as them, going deep into the hinterland!" White night road. As soon as this word comes out, the ink red blade is stupid. "Dragon Master... This... This risk is too great. If you are careless, you will be doomed and there will be no place to die." "But we have no other choice. The war situation on Shenji palace is getting worse and worse. It is possible to be defeated at any time. If I don''t take any action, once Shenji palace is defeated, the defense line of Risheng state will collapse completely. At that time, nothing will exist and there will be no chance." Ink red blade opened his mouth and did not speak. Bang! At this time, a shocking blast rang through. All people tremble, busy is looking at the sound source. He saw a huge crack in the void far away. Like a broken mirror. What''s going on? All of us trembled. Bang! All of a sudden, another earth shaking blast came out. There is another crack in the broken void before... "this is the space door! And... It''s a huge space door! The invaders are coming! " The trembling cry resounded. "It''s just... How slow is this space door forming? Is the existence at the other end of the space gate a great power beyond the imagination of the world I don''t know who called. This fell to the ground, and everyone immediately looked at the space door. If so. The space door is forming at a very slow rate. There was a little bit of gas coming out of the cracks. The people smelled the Qi, and their scalp felt numb. "Great power! This is a great power Someone screamed. In the white night, his eyes were still frozen and he said nothing. "Reverend, it''s estimated that it will take half a day to open the door. We can''t wait for death. We need to call the Dragon Emperor to kill him!" The previous purple and Blue Dragon flew over and yelled. "Dragon King?" White night frowned: "where is it now?" "I don''t know, but you just have to order the Dragon Emperor to come down in your name, and he will be ordered to do so!" Purple and blue dragon road. "Well, I will order it now!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2773 When the venerable calls, all dragons return to their hearts. White night does not know the status of the dead dragon sword in the Dragon kingdom. However, even the Dragon Emperor had to respond to this order, which really made him startled. It seems that the purple and blue dragon is correct. Dead dragon sword is really made by the soul of the ancestors of the Dragon kingdom. Maybe there is a secret about the dead dragon sword in the Dragon kingdom. If we can unravel the secret of the dead dragon sword, it will be of great help to excavate the original power of this peerless sword. At that time, once white night had fully mastered this power, it would have been much easier to deal with intruders. Ten thousand dragons gather. There is a red body, such as the body of a fiery dragon. There is only one dark shadow in the eyes of the dragon. There are also golden dragons with eight huge claws. All kinds of dragons came. Or as long as ten thousand miles. Or short and sharp, but blooming with mysterious light. The scene was magnificent. The dragon breath is strong. Seeing these countless dragons, all the people on the mountain were very excited. At the same time, a large number of troops came here. It''s the Dragon Jue man summoned by the white night. "Elder martial brother Bai!" Yinghua sword shouts loudly. "Dragon master!" Huang Yao and Qi Ming, who are in charge of cangtianya, have arrived. In such a war, all forces must be gathered to deal with it. This war is about the future of the state of Lysander. It''s about life and death. After thinking about it, he opened up the small world inside the Qianlong ring, and called out the outer world forces inside. Entwined snake, Shan Xiong and others led by the white night from Outland also appeared. With the spread of the white night command. Mo Qing Bing Yu, Qi Mei, Qiu Tian Da Jun, and Qu Xuan Nu all came to help. Outside the twisted space, there are crowds of people and figures. However, white night knows that it may not be useful if there are many people. But there was nothing he could do. At this time, he had no other way but to fight. "The Dragon Emperor is here!" At this time, a roar from the sky spread. People looked up. I saw a length of the sky, see the first but not the end of the colorful dragon from a distance. The Dragon had twelve claws as high as mountains, and each scale was shining with colorful lights, sacred and high. This is the Dragon Emperor. It contains the sun and the moon in its pupil. It is extremely powerful and powerful. As soon as it appeared, all souls trembled for it, and more people knelt down on the ground and worshipped it! It''s Longwei! This irresistible and powerful dragon power can not be resisted by countless people. "This is the Dragon Emperor?" "Good is strong." Mo Qing Bingyu, Qi Mei and others have never seen such a powerful existence. They are all unable to resist and kneel on the ground. The white night releases the spirit and dispels the dragon power around them, and they just reluctantly get up. "Are you the Dragon Emperor?" White night jump, staring at the huge figure in front of, hoarse inquiry. "I am, are you the one in the rumors?" The Dragon Emperor said in a broad and deep voice, "I am called here! But I don''t know if you are a real venerable "Are you doubting me?" White night frowns. "I don''t want the Dragon kingdom to sink into the hands of an unknown person!" The Dragon Emperor said. "If I didn''t come, you dragon kingdom would have been slaughtered. Now I have saved you and tried to help your dragon Kingdom resist the coming powerful enemy. Now you doubt me. Hum, I know that you don''t doubt me, but you don''t want to lose your power because of me. You are the Dragon Emperor and the supreme in the Dragon kingdom. But if you surrender to me today, Then the supreme of dragon kingdom is not you, but me, so you question me and want to challenge me, right? " The white night directly pierces the Dragon Emperor''s mind. The emperor''s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were shaking, which made him very embarrassed. But no one dares to say what the Dragon Emperor is like. After all, it is the most powerful power of the white people. "I''ll give you this chance!" At this time, drink again in the daytime. As soon as the words came out, the scene was in an uproar. "Dragon master, no, how can we fight again? Isn''t that self defeating? Let the enemy clap his hands? " Zhao Hui immediately stood up and urged. "It''s the Dragon Lord. It''s hard for us to resist the strong enemy. At this time, if we don''t cultivate our strength and reserve our strength, it will cause trouble. Isn''t it worse for the war situation? Please think twice It''s persuasive to entangle a snake. "Senior brother Bai, please think twice." "Think twice!"The crowd tried to persuade. But white night shakes his head. "Since I am a respected one, I should use the dead dragon sword to defeat the enemy. Although the Dragon Emperor is brave, in my opinion, he is not the enemy of the dead dragon sword. It is easy for me to defeat him!" White night light says, one hand already clasped the dead dragon sword in the waist, calm way: "Dragon Emperor, come on, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance!" "You asked for it, Reverend!" The emperor of the Dragon issued a brilliant chant of the dragon, and was not polite. He directly raised his paw like a mountain of terror and seized it toward the white night. Four weeks back. That dragon claw carries endless destructive power, seems to be able to crush everything, pat to the white night. But the terrifying claw was just about to fall. Sonorous! The sword of the dead dragon comes out. An unparalleled force that can destroy everything instantly bursts into the sky. The dragon''s claw was torn directly. The golden dragon blood shot out. "Roar!" The Dragon Emperor uttered a cry of pain. But it did not give up, but all the remaining claws were pressed toward the white night. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Dong... the void burst. The earth is sunken. The sun and the moon trembled. But no matter how many claws it has, it still has no effect in front of the dead dragon sword. Even though the Dragon Emperor''s strike can break the world, it still can''t resist the edge of the dead dragon sword. However, facing the dead dragon sword, how can the Dragon Emperor not know the power of the sword? At the moment when the claws came. Bang! A mysterious force suddenly crossed the sword power of the dead dragon and wrapped up the white night directly. All of a sudden, the world around the white night has changed dramatically. The whole world turned into a bright starry sky. It''s as if the white night is in the vast universe at this moment. "This is my world, Reverend!" The Dragon Emperor roared. At this moment, the white night can be regarded as a complete view of the Dragon Emperor''s body. It''s endless and endless, and it''s as huge as a continent... it''s amazing to see. "Here, I am invincible, Reverend. I will kill you and take back the dead dragon sword. I will continue to dominate the Dragon kingdom. I will not let go of any foreign enemies!" The Dragon Emperor roared and attacked again. At this moment, there are stars between its claws, which are as powerful as the sky. The white night stares at the sharp claw, suddenly does not use the sword, instead is one hand toward it, actually wants to shake with the flesh body. "Looking for death!" The Dragon Emperor was so angry that he felt that his face was greatly damaged. He was ruthless and merciless. But the next second. Bang! The power that shakes the world blooms. The Dragon Emperor felt that his claws were held back by something, and he could not go down any more... in the end, he could not go down again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2774 This is the power of white night itself. He didn''t use the dead dragon sword. In his opinion, there is no need to deal with the Dragon Emperor. But it was a great blow to the Dragon Emperor. Because the Dragon Emperor thought that the honor guard was Hongbing. But instead of using Hongbing, he used his body! Compared with the dragon, is it more powerful in body and power? The Dragon Emperor was not willing to roar. The power that erupts on the dragon claw is also more and more extensive, more and more frightening. But the body of white night is also very powerful. After fighting against countless strong men, Bai Ye''s body has also been refined. Although he is only a king of Jin Dynasty, his real strength is still beyond this. Finally. "Roar!" The Dragon Emperor uttered a loud cry, and the Dragon claws were all pressed down, completely drowning the white night. Bang!! White night''s body was severely suppressed on the ground. It seems that he is not the Dragon Emperor''s opponent in the end. Next second. Dong! A strange voice also bloomed. The Dragon Emperor''s terrifying claw was torn by the white night, which was like a rainbow and fell directly on the Dragon Emperor. "What?" The emperor of the dragon was shocked. How could he have seen such a thing? He quickly squirmed the huge dragon body and killed him in the white night. The dragon is mighty. Dragon power is like a flood. Let it out. But no matter how terrible its power is, it cannot stop the night. "The mountains are falling down!" The Dragon Emperor roared, countless mountains appeared out of thin air and fell into the white night. White night without fear, a backhand wave. Whoosh... countless air swords are generated and cut to the mountains. Ten thousand mountains were cut to pieces, a large number of gravel wrapped in the white night, and soon, a huge earth ball like a meteorite appeared. He was imprisoned in the white earth. But that''s not enough. "Dragon prison fire!" The Dragon Emperor once again spewed out a big mouthful of strange flame, baking all this crazily. The earth ball was immediately baked hot, and the fierce high temperature melted the body of white night. However, this alone can''t kill white night. "Broken void sword!" The indifferent voice came out, and then a sword light pierced through the huge soil, directly hit the Dragon Emperor''s body. Click! The Dragon Emperor''s body was pierced, blood splashed, it issued a miserable howl. Although its whole body is covered with dragon scales, the hard and thick dragon scales can''t resist the attack of white night. The Dragon Emperor still wants to struggle, but Daye doesn''t plan to give it another chance. "It''s over." White night hoarse and said, and then released the general trend, from the sky, toward this attack and kill. The Dragon Emperor roared and explained Longwei''s intention to fight. But this time, the white night has already stimulated the power of Heihe, and all the energy in his body will bloom. For a time, the Dragon King''s power could not be resisted. It stares at longan and stares at the white night. Found that the chest of the white night has a mass of black material in the whirling waves, very magical. It''s a prison monument. "Is that Hongbing?" The Dragon Emperor trembled. "No! I won''t have to defeat you today The roar of the white night pushes the power of the prison stele to its limit. Finally. Boom... the huge body of the Dragon Emperor was crushed down from the air and fell to the ground... the space collapsed. A large number of cracks appear. A moment later, the Dragon Emperor and the white night reappear in front of the world. But at the moment, the Dragon Emperor was very embarrassed, and his scales were dim. It seemed that he was still suffering from the terrible repression of the white night... roar!! The Dragon Emperor roared and struggled. But a moment later, it stopped. Because the white night is in front of it. Let''s not talk about the other means of white night. As long as white night pulls out the dead dragon sword and waves it, there will be no one in the sky or the earth to save it... "you lose, Dragon Emperor!" Calm way of white night. The Dragon Emperor opened his huge mouth. After a moment, he finally took a big breath and said in a low voice: "Reverend, I''ll take it. From today on, all the dragons in the Dragon kingdom will obey your orders!" "Very good!" White night nods. "Good!" "The white dragon is eternal!" "Won!" People around cheered.The dragon''s eyes to white night are more and more reverent. You can defeat the Dragon Emperor without Hongbing. The strength of this venerable is really terrifying. But now there is not much time for people to think about it. Because the crack in front of us is more and more, bigger and denser. At this rate, I''m afraid that in a few more hours, this huge space gate will be created, and a large number of intruders will pour out. "It''s time for us to develop a response strategy." In the white night, the Dragon Emperor and more than a dozen elders of the dragon clan, as well as the snake, Yinghua sword, Moqing Bingyu and Qi Mei, were called together for discussion. "The dragon race is the most powerful race in our holy state. It is also the existence that is looked up to and respected by countless people. Their blood power and unique dragon body doomed them to have incomparable power. But why... Invaders can kill them so easily?" "Did you not already say that? Are there any dragon traitors among the invaders? The traitor told all the weaknesses of the dragon clan to the invaders. That''s why the dragon clan was so defeated. " "In this way, the traitors of the dragon clan must not exist in general, otherwise it would not have grasped so many of the dragon''s weaknesses." "That''s right." "If we don''t improve, even if there are more dragons, we will not be able to raise much, and with our own strength, it will be very difficult to resist these aggressors!" "Yeah... It''s hard to do now." After a discussion, everyone was worried and frowned. Until then, the white night suddenly opened its mouth. "Can you integrate the fighting power of the dragon clan?" "Fusion?" Everyone looked at him. However, seeing the white night staring at the Dragon Emperor and others, after a moment, he said: "although the dragon clan has weaknesses, it does not mean that this weakness can not be improved. If we divide one person into the dragon to guard their weaknesses and prevent the other party from taking advantage of it, will we not be able to maximize the fighting power of the dragon clan?" "Dragon Master means..." "each dragon is bound with a powerful soul! One man and one dragon fight together! Of course, the premise is to inform the powerful soul of the weakness of each dragon! " "This... " will it work? " "Or try it." There was some hesitation. But there''s no choice at this time. "Everybody, have a try. We have no choice but to choose a match quickly." White night. There was an immediate uproar at the scene. Dragons are arrogant. If they are not strong enough, they are not qualified to fight with them. Therefore, many weak souls will be honest and stay where they are. Only those great powers, especially those on the Shenshan mountain, will stand up and negotiate with the dragon. "Dragon Emperor, you and me!" At this time, the white night to drink. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2975 Although this method of white night is very unreliable, at this time, people have no choice. People can only distribute according to what Bai Ye said. In a short time, every Dragon has powerful protection. Even a dragon has several great powers around it. All of them were uneasy, staring at the huge space door which was a little bit split. They were all frightened and numb. As the cracks grew larger and larger, the air seeping out of them was also captured by people. People smelled a little, and they were all afraid. They had never smelled such terrible anger. Behind this space door, there must be extremely terrible existence. "My Lord, they know our weakness, and the people they sent here are so powerful this time. We are definitely not rivals. If we fight, we will only be slaughtered, slaughtered!" The Dragon Emperor was restless and hysterical. The previous struggle has made it lose the confidence to resist. The white night looked at it coldly and hummed, "what are you afraid of? If you don''t fight with death, what else can you do? " The Dragon Emperor said nothing. Sonorous! At this time, there was a sudden sword sound from the space crack, followed by a white sword light blooming. "Ah? The sword meaning... " " the other side thinks that the opening of the space door is too slow, and plans to use a sharp blade to directly split the door! " "Be careful, everyone!" "He''s coming by force!" The crowd cried and retreated, their faces full of fear. White night look cold, sword and jump, standing in front of the space door. Click, click, click... with a strange sound coming out, the whole space door completely cracked, and then a sharp sword with black edge and red body pierced the space crack directly, and then forced to pry the space crack with the sword as a lever. Click! The cracks are getting bigger and bigger. The cracks are becoming wider and wider, spreading more and more open. The people who look at this side are frightened and at a loss. "Ready!" At this time, the white night suddenly murmured. The crowd trembled. But see white night suddenly jump and rush, pour directly to that crack. "What?" The world trembled. He fixed his eyes on the sword. His eyes were cold. Without hesitation, he pulled out the abandoned sword and cleaved it to the long sword with black edge and red body. Bang Dang! The sword was cut off. The white night stabs into the crevice with a sword, and then makes great efforts. Dong! The spirit of abandoning God sword was dark and cold. Sword attack, directly from the crack to the space. In a flash, the expanding cracks stopped. "Ah?" Around countless pairs of eyes looking at the white night, one by one is incredible. Can''t it be that Daye has killed the great power over there? But it''s not that simple. "Bold!" A roar of rage erupted in the crack, and then the whole space crack burst open. "Well?" White night breathing a tremor, even too late to retreat, it was the burst of space to shock fly. He quickly adjusted his body, stabilized his spirit, and looked over there. I found that the space over there had collapsed, and a huge space trace like the mouth of the canyon appeared. Then, countless figures in black armor and swords came out from inside. The invading army is back! Everyone was very nervous. These troops are neat and well-equipped, and a sense of desperation is intended to ripple around them. In addition, there are also a large number of equally armed rare animals, all kinds of strange organs. In the middle of the army was a fire carriage pulled by nine unicorns. At the head of the carriage stood a man who was nearly four meters tall and dressed in flame armor. The man holds the sword in both hands, but the sword in his right hand is a broken sword. It''s the sword cut by white night just now! The man drives the kylin carriage to the front of the battle, glances at the Dragon Jue in front of him, and says: "mob, why don''t you surrender quickly? Do you think you rabble can be our opponent? If you don''t want to die too miserably, all kneel down to me! " The sound is like a flood, spreading all over the sky. Some people look trembling and afraid. The smell of each other is so scary. Even these dragon powers can''t be compared with each other. White night cold eyes, straight forward: "no matter who you are, this is our territory! If you want them, kill us first. ""Oh, there are people who are not afraid of death?" The man snorted coldly and then yelled, "who is the man who just broke my sword? Get out of here quickly. Our general will scratch his skin and cramp him first, and then cut off all your heads! " How arrogant! Many people gnash their teeth and are filled with righteous indignation. And the white night also doesn''t wordy, directly jump up, pull out abandon God sword to that person, ferocious chop. Sonorous! The sharp sword light was like a big wave to kill the man. The man''s face was frozen, and the Kirin under him suddenly forced the carriage away. Although the carriage is huge, its speed is even faster. Abandoned the sword and killed hundreds of soldiers directly in the rear army! "Well?" The man looked at the Qi of the Shenjian and immediately fixed his eyes on Bai Ye. "It seems that you are the one who broke my sword just now!" The man said with a smile. "It''s me!" "How can I kill you?" "Isn''t it boring to ask such questions?" "What? Do you think I can''t kill you? " "Well." "Are you so confident?" "It''s not that I''m confident, it''s that I feel dead. How can I kill others?" White night cold hum, pull out again from Huang sword, toward that person suddenly one wave. Boom! The terrible Lihuang flame killed the man again. "Ha ha ha ha, a small skill of carving insects!" That person laughs, raises the sword to cut horizontally directly, unexpectedly is to cut a space vortex. the whirlpool of the night is engulfed by the white fire. "Ignorant rat, look at my power!" The man laughed and drove Kirin straight to the white night. White night without fear, a backhand sword. But the opponent''s space power is very skilled, knowing that he can''t shake the power of Hongbing, he can directly remove the space vortex and transfer all the power. "Are you Hongbing? It''s a pity that the power of Hongbing has no threat to me! Ignorant rat, look, I''ll cut your hands and feet first, catch you and then strip your skin and cramp to make your life worse than death. Hahaha... the man laughed, threw his arms and sharp blade, and cut to white night. But at this critical moment, Bai Ye suddenly released Hong Bing, directly pulled out the dead dragon sword which was pinned on his waist, and cut it to the man regardless of everything. Boom! The power of vast chaos burst out. "What?" The man was so frightened that he was in a hurry to dodge. But... It''s too late... Hoo! The sword power of the dead dragon directly engulfs it... the sword power of the dead dragon directly engulfs it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2976 Daye doesn''t know how strong this man is. But no matter how strong it is, can it surpass the dead dragon sword? In the past, heaven and earth were separated and space was destroyed. It seems that all the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth have collapsed... the whole world seems to be emptied by this sword. The invading army in front of him was torn out by Sheng Sheng. People on both sides were stunned. "Is this the dead dragon sword?" "The power... Is so amazing?" "Unbelievable..." there are many voices. Countless eyes fixed on the dusty place. When the dust gradually fell down, the appearance of the great power was reflected in the public''s eyes. He obviously didn''t expect that Daye would suddenly pull out the dead dragon sword and directly split his body. But he seems to have some unique magic weapon, with the ability to bring the dead back to life. In the broken flesh, there is a blue light in bloom, which tightly wraps the broken parts of his body. Then the broken flesh and blood began to recover a little bit. After a while, the whole person recovered again. But he was pale, sweaty and panting. Obviously, this rebirth cost him a lot. But white nights don''t give him a break. "Death White night eyes cold, jump, carrying the dead Dragon Sword killed in the past. "Space changes!" That Da Neng''s face was extremely ugly. He immediately raised his hand and roared. A magic power is released. WOW! A strange floating suddenly appeared in the whole space of the white night. In this space, he felt that his body had undergone some changes, a sense of evolution or degradation. And with this kind of feeling generation, oneself and Hong Bing''s connection also appeared to loosen. The white night''s face sank and suddenly seemed to realize something. Only then understood that this great power accelerated the space here, caused the body of the white night to have the change because of the rapid passage of time. This is not a simple acceleration, but an acceleration of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of times. White night must restore the space to normal in time, otherwise once out of this space, there will be permanent damage. White night immediately urges the spirit of heaven to control this space. But at this time, it also gives the great power a chance. "Kill me!" Da Neng didn''t dare to hesitate and roared at once. All of a sudden, everyone rushed towards the white night. "Kill There was a shrill cry of death. All kinds of terrible moves are coming here. It''s terrible. But white night is not to be outdone. "Kill me! Guard the state of rishenge "Guard the state of Risheng!" Run to all the people. Bai Ye leads the way with the Dragon Emperor. With the dead dragon sword in one hand and the abandoned God sword in the other hand, he pours directly at Da Neng. It''s a terrible sword that can open the sky. The earth burst. The smell of destruction whirled through the crowd like a storm. Countless people are reduced to ashes in that terrible soul art. War is always cruel. However, these aggressors are also particularly arrogant. They have already slaughtered countless dragons. This time, naturally, they don''t care about these dragons. It''s just this time, they made a big mistake. The dragon, which has great power, can be said to be extremely powerful. They don''t worry about their weaknesses any more and attack them with all their strength. They know that they can''t prevent each other''s weaknesses at all, so they attack without fear. But these great powers that protect them can escort them, so all the dragons release themselves to attack. In addition, their compatriots died in the hands of these people, and their inner anger drove them crazy. Originally thought it was a one-sided battlefield, but it was deadlocked. And on the side of longjue, there are signs that he is going to win. The invading army lost? Obviously, the situation is not so simple. "Yin and Yang change in the sky!" I saw that Da Neng suddenly raised his hand in the air, directly releasing a force that could not be described by words. This force soared into the sky and finally disappeared. Then the sky darkened. A large number of gray clouds floated on the sky like boiling water. "What is this?" "I feel a terrible energy in it." "What pure energy is it? What kind of move against heaven is it?" The world shuddered and panicked. Even countless dragons are shocked at the moment.However, this is not an earth shaking move, but a blessing! I saw a large number of slender air beams in the boiling clouds. These air beams, like chains, ran straight down, and then hit the invading army below. WOW! WOW! Wow... every invading army was tied by these air chains. All the spirits of the army were tied up in the atmosphere of invasion and violence! They become invincible, invincible and unstoppable! "What?" "What''s the matter with these guys?" "Why did my moves suddenly stop working on them?" "It''s terrible!" Long Jue exclaimed. The opponent, who had been well matched, suddenly came to kill the general by crushing him. They couldn''t resist and were caught off guard. The battle situation that just won was directly reversed, and longjue began to collapse on one side. A large number of longjue people fell down and a large number of dragons were slaughtered. At night, he breathed hard, looked around and looked extremely ugly. "I''m not the opponent of the dead dragon sword and the Hongbing, but I''m an excellent general, and an excellent general knows how to maximize the combat power of his soldiers! I fight with you, may lose, but in this war, I am the winner! Ha ha... " the man laughed and then cried out," kill me! Kill all these people. I''m going to invite the supreme! Please kill the emperor of Jin, who didn''t know what to do "Kill The invading soldiers rushed madly towards the white night. "Kill me? Do you deserve it? " The white night was so furious that he rushed in with Hongbing and danced wildly. Every sword dance was accompanied by the fall of hundreds of invading troops. "You said that you are a qualified general and can exert the power of soldiers to the limit. Do you know that there are some things that can''t be challenged! I''ll show you the real power of these Hongbing, and let you know that sometimes quantity doesn''t mean everything! " White night ferocious and road, red eyes, flying. "Do you want to kill us all?" That''s a roar. "Don''t you believe it? I''ll kill you all! " The white night roars, and suddenly smashes the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword together. In an instant. Keng!!! A white light exploded directly. In an instant, nearly ten thousand invaders were engulfed by the white light and disappeared in the light. However, the white night did not stop, but continued to wave the double swords, hitting again and again... the white night did not stop www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2977 Endless white light bloomed in the middle of the invading army. One aggressor after another was engulfed by the white light and turned to ashes in the light. White night is like the merciless God of death, reaping heartily in it. Anyone close to him will evaporate in an instant. After a while, the formation of the invading army was in chaos. The world looked at him, full of fear and hesitation! "Is this the power of Hongbing?" "It''s terrible!" "Help!" The invading army was terrified. After all, this scene is too shocking. "Don''t panic! The general will deal with him, and I will kill the rest! Cut off all the dragons in the Dragon kingdom! Destroy the Dragon kingdom! Come on The general roared and rushed out the magic weapon and threw it into the air. Whoa! A huge golden pagoda came down from the sky and pressed toward the white night. White night immediately hit the abandoned sword and the dead dragon sword again. The destructive power of terror, like a storm, blooms from the place where two swords collide and swings around. In an instant, everything around was broken, and the void around was bursting. Nothing can resist the impact, because it comes from the original power of the two swords. The huge golden pagoda that came down was also shocked to pieces by the power of Hongbing, which could not be resisted at all. "What?" That can see, the face is extremely ugly. He knew what grade this pagoda was, but it was easily destroyed. "Is it because of Hongbing? But this man only existed in the period of emperor Jin, but he could exert the power of Hongbing... It seems that I underestimated this man... "The general gritted his teeth and finally roared:" in this case, I will do my best to kill you! " With that, Da Neng raised his hand and shook his chest. Poof! There was a big puff of golden blood coming out of his mouth. However, after flying out of his mouth, the blood did not fall, but floated in front of him. Da Neng didn''t stop and continued to slap him in the chest. Pop! Pop! Pa... the sound of continuous impact came out. Then he saw that the powerful chest was completely split, and his mouth kept spitting out blood, and the golden blood turned into a villain in front of him. Then, the little man suddenly burst into a breath of unparalleled destruction and vented it all around. This breath is extremely restless and boiling. It seems to explode out of its body at any time. Countless talents were surprised by this little man. White night also suddenly turned back and looked at the villain. "Protect me!" The general roared. All the great powers of the invading army rushed over and surrounded them in three circles to prevent the killing of longjue people from harassing the general. But they can''t stop the white night. White night fixed on the general, and then collided the two swords together. "Be careful!" "Get out of the way!" "No! If you evade the general, you will be in danger. You should join hands with me quickly and use the space magic spell to trap this force! " "Good!" This many strong people roared one after another, then all sacrificed their original strength. Sonorous! The two swords collided in the white night, and the endless power immediately vented around. Those strong people were terrified and quickly released their stored skills. Boom! A huge square space area is generated from their respective hands, and quickly merges and expands, sweeping forward. Whoo! After entering this space area, the white light of destruction is blocked directly. "What?" White night a Zheng, quickly insight into the unique space area. Although the space area seems to block the destructive force produced by the collision between the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword, it does not resist, but uses the space area to extend infinitely. That force can''t rush out of the expanding space, so it can''t hurt people outside the space. "Do you think this will stop me? Well, I''ll see what you can do! " White night''s face was cold, and it became extremely miserable. It was madly pounding the dead dragon sword and the abandoned God sword. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang... the violent sound is constantly coming out. A terrible breath of destruction is also constantly generated. In the end, the whole space area is filled with this force. And those who maintain the power of the space area are all shocked by the internal restless force.They tried to stick to it. But it''s impossible to keep going. This is their limit... "I can''t hold on any longer!" "Go! We must go "The internal power is about to pour out!" "Once the internal forces erupt, there will be nothing around here!" "General! Let''s go People''s hysterical cries. These strong people can no longer persist. And the general also understood how cruel the situation was. He didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately turned to evacuate. But just as he was about to leave... bang!!! An earth shaking explosion came out. Where the space area is, the whole place completely collapses. All of a sudden, everything in the area disappeared in the collapse. It has been for nothingness. I can''t even save space. A black hole that is more void than chaos. People stare at all this, all stunned. What kind of power should this be? That area is unlikely to recover in the next ten thousand years. "Your leader is dead!" At this time, the snake seemed to notice something and immediately jumped up and cried out. People looked at her. But listen to her hysterical cry: "your leader is dead! You''ve lost! Surrender to the dragon master quickly, save your life! Or you will die! " With these words, the invading troops on the battlefield raised their eyes one after another, one by one with a look of horror. But at this time, in the dark chaos, a golden figure suddenly appeared. The white night looks up. It was the general. But at this time, the breath of life is passing at an amazing speed, and the spirit of his body is constantly pouring into the sky. At the same time, the whole sky also became golden yellow, as if something bridged the Qi. The white night stares at the sky, eyes are confused. But I saw the golden man disappear slowly. In the dark chaos, only one sentence was left. "You all have to die here! The Dragon kingdom is coming to an end Then the general disappeared completely. Doomsday? Death? The white night was so frightened that I felt something bad. Then, suddenly, the Dragon roared hysterically. "It uses Apocalypse! We''re all done! We''re going to die... " the whole world was shocked. "The end of the world?" White night also Leng. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2978 The general used his own body as a medium to release enough power to destroy the whole territory. That power has spread. In an instant, the whole dragon Kingdom collapsed and shook. Space began to disintegrate. Time and space began to vibrate. On the sky, there is a strong and incomparable atmosphere of destruction. This breath swings in the sky, just like the sky, pressing on people''s heads. Then... boom!! The sky is falling! The endless power of destruction went straight down. All the creatures raised their eyes and looked at the terrible scene in disbelief. "Come on, get rid of this power!" Someone yelled. A large number of dragons immediately jumped up to the sky and released their power to support the collapsing sky. Bang! Bang! Bang... one after another, the force fell down. But... No one can compete. Even if it is a dragon, it is definitely unable to contain this force at the moment. "This is the forbidden technique of extermination, and... I feel that this forbidden technique is mixed with a very pure and powerful dragon blood, which is very special! It gives this forbidden skill special energy, so that the dragon power of our dragon kingdom can''t have too much effect on it! The other side must be very aware of the existence of our dragon race. It must be so! " The Dragon Emperor''s voice trembled and screamed. Many people''s hearts at the scene were cooled by this. White night''s face is also very dignified. But at this juncture, there is no possibility of retreat. "Come with me!" Drink low at night. "This... Can''t, we''d better leave the Dragon kingdom as soon as possible!" Roared the Dragon Emperor. White night suddenly turned around, staring at it, coldly said: "how do you sit on the throne of the Dragon Emperor? Follow me quickly. If you don''t follow me, I''ll kill you first! " The Dragon Emperor is stunned, looking at the cold eyes of the white night, can only harden the scalp. But white night jumped up and sacrificed all the Hongbing, staring at the breath of terror and destruction, and stabbed them directly. Whoo! Jiuba Hongbing releases a mysterious force that can''t be expressed in words. This force, like a cyclone, rushes into the sky and smashes into those destructive atmosphere. Dong!! There was a huge explosion. The terrible ripple of destruction bloomed at the impact and spread rapidly around. "Ah The white night roars, uses up all one''s strength, the soul power also fully urges. Nine Hongbing burst out a dazzling light, frantically resisting the falling spirit. Click! Click! Click... a crisp voice came out. The falling spirit of destruction gradually slowed down the rate of decline. White night tries to resist. But he''s obviously not enough. White night a tooth almost crushed, hands raised, trying to support, arm crazy shaking, spirit like crazy burst out. The terrible pressure made his arms break, and his skin was full of cracks. It was terrible. "Come on, help!" White night roars. The Dragon Emperor below is silly. Finally, it recovered, hesitated, and immediately fluttered upward. The hot and strong dragon power directly injected into Bai Ye''s body. In a moment, the body of white night was dyed into a golden man. However... It''s not enough! Even with the help of the Dragon Emperor, it''s still too much to take on this technique. However, at this time, a large number of dragons rushed to the white night. Countless souls are all coming here. People put all their strength into Bai Ye''s body, and countless dragons released their dragon power to fill Bai Ye''s body. Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Finally... boom!! There was a dull voice in the spirit of destruction. Then, he saw the roar of the white night, and forced the whole collapse of the destruction up. It''s like the sky, it''s lifted up by him. The people of the world are staring. At this moment, the night is like a God. No blasphemy, no match in the world! Finally, with the help of everyone, Bai Yesheng propped up the breath of destruction, and then yanked it. Pop! The breath of destruction turned into countless smoke, rippling in the sky, and then dissipated a little bit.This eschatological crisis has been lifted. The white night is falling from the sky. He gasped, his face was pale, his sweat was dripping, his arms were full of cracks, and he looked terrible! "Dragon master, are you ok?" "Dragon Lord!" "Are you all right?" The crowd gathered around, full of concern. "I''m fine." Bai Ye breathed and said hoarsely, "don''t worry about me. Take down those invaders as soon as you can. You can catch as many tongues as you can! Come on When people heard this, they immediately rushed to the rest of the invading army. Since the general is dead and the invading army has no leader, they can''t cope with the white night. Soon, nearly a thousand people were captured. The rest of them escape from the Dragon kingdom through the twisted space door. In this battle, the Dragon Kingdom won a great victory. "The Lord is supreme!" "Venerable forever!" "Venerable forever!" ... the existence of the dragon clan is very excited, especially excited. Under the leadership of Bai Ye, the dragon clan defeated the invading army for the first time. It means a lot to them. White night saw this scene, took a deep breath, urged not much soul gas, jump. "Listen, the battle is not over yet. We have just won a small victory. In the case of not completely destroying each other, any cheers are meaningless!" Many people heard the sound and nodded silently. "Venerable, we are willing to follow you and help you kill these hateful aggressors!" "We want revenge for our people!" "Revenge for the dead dragons!" ... all the dragons cried out one after another, one by one excited. I''m full of confidence. With the help of the Dragon Kingdom, his strength is bound to go up a big step. "Good! As long as you follow my orders, we will work together to drive these aggressors out of their homes! " "Obey your orders Countless dragons shout. Longjue people are also very happy to see this. Who are they afraid of when such a powerful force is mastered by the white night? I''m afraid the main force of the dark Dynasty is here. They can also fight against one of them. "Dragon Lord, the invading army has been repulsed. What should we do now?" At this time, the snake came forward and asked carefully. "Ask out some words from those tongues, and the rest will build a defense line and guard this twisted space door!" Drink at night. "Yes The crowd nodded and immediately got busy. But at this time, a figure came in a hurry. "Dragon master! Dragon Master! The big deal is not good! " The figure gave a shrill cry. As soon as the voice came out, everyone looked at him subconsciously. "What''s the matter?" White night stands to ask. "Shenji palace... Occupied!" The man fell on his knees and cried. "What?" The world turns pale. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2979 Bai Ye never thought that Shenji palace was occupied like this. It was beyond his expectation and astonished everyone. All the people of the world look back and look at the white night. White night is also a face of shock. A moment later, something suddenly occurred to him. "The fall of Shenji palace means the fall of Lisheng state, dragon master! We have to go back to the state of lissao immediately The fire hawk, flapping its huge wings, cried out. As soon as these words came out, many souls were very anxious. As far as they''re concerned, the state of Risheng is their home. "Dragon Lord, help Lisheng state!" "At this time, go to support as soon as possible!" "I think Shenji Palace should be defeated soon. If we start in time, we may be able to drive them out of Richmond again!" The people at the scene all cried out, and they were very anxious. They wanted to go back to the state of Risheng to kill the enemies. However, white night is particularly calm. He took a deep breath and took out a token. This token was given to him by Ruan Shi of Shenji palace, which was used as a contact. He hesitated and breathed in. A moment later, the token lights up. There is a little spirit of Ruan Shi in it. White night immediately communicated with the spirit, and in a short time, Ruan Shi''s voice rang in his mind. "White dragon master? Is that you, Lord white dragon? " "Mr. Ruan, my people have just reported to me that the defense line of Shenji palace has been completely occupied, Lisheng prefecture has been invaded by the enemy, and Shenji palace has been completely defeated. Is that true?" White night deep voice inquires. Ruan Shi was silent. A moment later, a hoarse and difficult voice came out. "This... Is true." "How could it be so fast?" The white night is incredible. "It''s a shame to say that there was a traitor in Shenji palace, and the traitor''s power was not small. He left the garrison on the front line without authorization, which led to the collapse of the defense line and the invasion of the enemy. As a result, it became a rout." Ruan sighed repeatedly, especially in pain. The night is silent. As an outsider, he will not criticize anyone who shed blood for the war. After all, none of these people is willing to lose the battle. "What''s going on in Richmond?" Asked the white night. "Most of the people in Lisheng state have fallen, but... The surrenders have been slaughtered. The rest of them and the team of Shenji palace retreat towards Xuehai mountain, intending to use it as a defense line. Xuehai mountain is close to wuxingtian, which has rich elements of wuxingtian. It can be used as an array, but it''s best." Ruan Shichen said. "But it''s not a long-term plan to only defend. What if wuxingtian and xuehaishan are also occupied?" Asked the white night. "Master white dragon, it''s up to you." Ruan Shidao. "Depend on me?" "Yes, we hope you can take your dragon out of Lisheng state and go to waisheng state, and stick to the nine soul continent. If Lisheng state is completely occupied, we will take the nine soul continent as our last resort and fight against the invading army there!" Ruan Shichen said. This voice is so firm and helpless. The night is silent. It''s almost whimsical to take the nine soul continent as a barrier to defend. The spirit of the nine spirits is weak in the mainland, which is quite different from Risheng. The strength of the array or the lower border is as strong as paper. It is impossible to resist these invading forces. The reason why Ruan Shi said this was that there was no way back. After all, the nine soul continent is a region of the lowest rank in Risheng state. There is no place to go. "Mr. Ruan, why don''t we take attack as defense?" White night took a deep breath and said hoarsely. "Attack as defense? Lord white dragon, what do you mean? " "I just fought with the invaders of that world in the Dragon kingdom. Now they have been solved by me. Now there is a space door in front of me that can lead to that world. I want to lead my dragon Jue people to kill them!" White night hoarse way. "You are crazy!" Ruan Shiji exclaimed: "how can you deal with the power of that world? You''re hitting the stone with the egg! " "Even you think so?" White night shook his head and laughed: "if so, then people over there must think like this. They expect us not to attack, so there must be no defense there!" "Even if there is no defense, what can we do? Face to face, you are not opponents! Even one or two victories are not enough to change the whole situation! " Ruan tried to shake his head: "master white dragon, don''t be impulsive!" "I''m not impulsive!" White night hoarse way: "we... Just no way to go..." Ruan Shi opened his mouth, did not answer.In the end, he could only sigh. "White dragon master, you... Be careful all the way!" "Well." The white night nods and disconnects from the token. When he looked up again, all eyes were focused on him. "The Dragon Master..." the snake came close to him, and he wanted to say nothing. "Are you afraid of death?" Day night asks. "Not afraid!" Many people are resolute and shout. "I know that in order to protect your homeland, you will not be afraid of death, so this time, we will not wait to die!" Cried the white night. Everyone immediately got excited and yelled. "Go back!" "Go back!" "Go back!" "Let the aggressors know how powerful we are!" "Make them pay the price!" "Let them die without a place to die!" The voice is getting louder and louder. But they will be wrong. White night watching everyone, calm said: "I did not intend to take you back to kill." As soon as the words came out, everyone was quiet. But white night pointed to the twisted space door and said hoarsely, "I''ll take you into it. Do you... Anyone dare to follow me?" The world was shocked. Everyone''s eyes were wide open, looking at the white night in disbelief. They know what''s on the other side of the space gate. Go in... Don''t you want to die? "Those who are willing to come with me, those who are not, I don''t want to force, but I can leave by myself. This time, even I have no bottom. You need to think carefully!" White night again, after finishing his words, he flew directly to the front of the space door and stood with his eyes closed. People, you look at me, I look at you, are hesitant. But the people who followed from the mainland and the periphery of the nine spirits didn''t think much and immediately flew to the white night. These people move, cangtianya''s power immediately follows it. He hesitated to go to the holy mountain and the Dragon kingdom. But this is the venerable and Savior of the Dragon kingdom. How can the dragons be timid? They also flew in the past. Only on this side of the mountain, many people stop. "Dragon master, I''m sorry." A powerful man stood up and made a deep bow to the white night. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2980 Quite a few people who go to the holy mountain do not really follow the white night. They are just forced to guard the holy mountain by the night. Now the white night decides to fight to death. How can they follow them to death? But white night didn''t get angry. "You have your own way to go. It''s everyone''s right to choose a different way. I respect you. I only hope that you can step forward when people around you are violated in the future." White night calm way. These people''s faces had subtle changes, but they didn''t say a word. They just bowed their heads and said goodbye to the white night. The night watched them leave. After everyone left, he took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "whole army, let''s go!" "Yes, dragon master!" The cry is over. The team re integrated, after the white night''s order, crossed the distorted and huge space door, and entered the previously unknown field. White night is the first to enter the space door. After a moment of weightlessness and confusion, the vision began to recover. The scene in front of us is no longer the boundless sky of the Dragon Kingdom, but a dark sky. Red lightning flashed in the distance. The air was filled with violence, destruction and despair. White night looked around and found himself standing on a huge stone floating under the stars. The stone is as vast as a continent, with mountains and water on it, but it is like a boat, rippling in the vast space of stars. As far as the distance is concerned, there is another very large stone floating. "What is this place?" The people who followed couldn''t help feeling. "Don''t talk too much, first pay attention to the hidden body, never let people find our whereabouts!" The white night drinks deeply, the side head Dynasty Dragon Emperor way: "the quick cast conceals the body shape the soul method method means!" The Dragon Emperor did not dare to delay and did so immediately. WOW! A dragon''s breath covered the huge floating stone. The stones are all shrouded in magic. From the outside, the stone is plain and nothing seems to exist, but inside, more and more longjue people are gathering. White night looked at the people gathering behind him and the boundless starry sky in front of him, and said: "at present, we know nothing about this place. It''s obviously very reckless to act rashly. The army stationed here first, and quickly sent good men to investigate information clues nearby." "Yes! Dragon Lord Some of the best souls left the boulder and ran away. "Dragon master! There''s a situation! " At this time, low voice resounded. White night side head. I saw the snake pointing to the side of the distance, shouting. Look up. I saw a group of people dressed in strange and fully armed approaching. There was no spirit in them, only strong blood. They were fierce and ferocious one by one. They rushed straight to this place. At this time, Zhao Hui seemed to think of something, and cried out: "dragon master, these people must be the aggressors. This is the transmission place of the distorted space gate, so it''s reasonable that someone should guard here!" "But we didn''t see any defenders when we came here." "Is there any trickery?" "No! Surely there will be no deceit. If there is deceit, it is not so many people who come, but we have already fallen into the encirclement! " The white night drinks in a low voice. "What should we do then?" "Dragon master, just wipe out people like this!" A dragon roars. "No, if these people didn''t come for us, I''m afraid there are some investigations and interrogations. If they have some link magic weapon, once they die, they will pass it to their headquarters through the magic weapon." "go out and deal with it quickly." At night, he drank deeply, jumped, ran directly behind a big stone, changed into the appearance of the previous invading army, and flew out of the stone. A few big can see this, also hasten so. People flying in from outside will see these people suddenly come out from behind the stone, which is particularly strange. As the night approached, these people immediately pulled out their swords and drank, "who are you?" "To you, we are the defenders here." Busy day and night. "Garrison? How come you guys haven''t seen each other? " The leader was puzzled. "It''s not surprising that you haven''t met us, of course, because you are so important and forgetful." "Yes? But you have tens of thousands of defenders. Why do you see only a few of you? " Asked the man. "Oh, the resistance forces in the Dragon kingdom are so tenacious that the general has been unable to attack for a long time, so he has transferred a group of defenders from here. They are still supporting in the Dragon kingdom! What are you doing here, my lord White night asked with a smile. "We are ordered to come to inspect and inquire about the Dragon kingdom. Unexpectedly, the Dragon Kingdom has not won! Hum, it seems that Lord Xiao is not as good as Lord Lin! It''s just a dragon kingdom. Shouldn''t it have been won long ago? When I report it to you, you are bound to be guilty! " The man said coldly.As soon as these words came out, several people looked at each other in the daytime. Soon, they understood what this man meant. The Dragon Emperor, who turned into a human, immediately took out a large number of rare treasures from the storage ring and stuffed them in the past. "Don''t do it, my Lord. You''ve been working all the way. It''s really tiring. I don''t want to pay homage to you." As soon as these people got the things, their cold faces melted. "You guys, you can be human." The man quietly put things away, xuan''er said without expression: "I think you are also loyal to your duty, I will go back to report to the top! All right, you go back. " Finish saying, a few people plan to leave. After thinking about it, the white night suddenly said, "please stay "What? Anything else? " "Our communication officer has also been transferred to the Dragon kingdom. If there is anything here, I can''t report it to the top in time." White night road. "Is there such a thing?" The man frowned and said: "it''s your dereliction of duty! How can a communications officer be transferred to the front line at will? " "This is the general''s request. He said that his communication officer was killed in the war and could not transmit information to us in time, so he transferred the communication officer away." "In that case, we''ll report to the top and ask the top to send a communication officer." "That''s great, but before the new communications officer arrives... If anything happens, how can we report it?" White night asked. "So what you mean is..." "we want your communication order." "Presumptuous! How can I give you my letter? " The man was furious. "My Lord, we can''t help it. If something big happens, we can''t report it in time, but we''re going to lose our head. My Lord, the new communication officer will be here soon. We''re just borrowing, borrowing!" Finish saying, white night Dynasty dragon emperor made eyes. The Dragon Emperor has stuffed many treasures in the past. Several people are full of pots and pans. They are almost unable to take them down. In this way, the head''s face lightened a lot. "Well, it''s for the sake of the overall situation of our industry. In that case, I''ll give it to you." Then the man took off the token from his waist and handed it to Bai Ye. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2981 With this token, the expression of Bai Ye and others immediately changed. No more flattery. "Tell me, how are these tokens used?" White night asked calmly. "Well?" Several people aware of each other''s changes, frown, feel not quite right. "What''s your tone? How dare you talk to me like that? " The leader looked cold and hummed. But I just finished. WOW! A force of terror enveloped several people in an instant. Before they could react, their bodies were suppressed by the force like an invisible hand. They couldn''t move and could only breathe. "What are you doing? Let me go! How dare you The leader screamed hysterically. However, the white night at the moment did not pay attention to a few people at all, only whispered: "take them back!" "Yes They immediately escorted them back to the huge pumice stone. And after crossing the boundary of vision, the expressions of several people changed immediately. They were shocked, frightened, shocked, surprised... All written on their faces. All over the pumice, there are many dragon like people. The giant dragon is wandering, the terrible beast is roaring, and the breath of the giant power is meditating. These people can''t imagine when there are so many powerful beings in this place? White night casually found a stone to sit down. And these people were also detained in front of white night. "Listen, my name is white night, the Lord of dragon Jue! The army you sent to the Dragon Kingdom has been annihilated by us. I believe your adults will receive the news soon. Now I only ask you once. You should answer truthfully. If you are willing to cooperate with me, you will live. If you can''t cooperate with me, you will die! " White night said without expression. "White night? Long Jue? Hum! I have never heard of you The man secretly gritted his teeth with disdain. But he just dropped that. Wheezing! His body was directly smashed by the slap of white night. Blood and flesh splashed directly on the people around. In an instant, these people were directly red with blood. The crowd was stunned. Dull looking at the white night, one by one completely shrouded in fear and uneasiness. "What do you want to ask, my lord?" we said! Let''s say it all "Don''t kill us, my Lord!" "Spare... Spare your life..." the crowd trembled and cried out in a hurry. "Very good!" The day and night indifferently put forward all the questions they wanted to know. A few people also know everything, all the way. And when we get the information from these people, the white night is silent. This world is called Wutian. It''s a very different world from the state of Richmond. This is a world of innumerable regions, all of which have been conquered and forced to submit by the "heavenly overlord". People in this world don''t use soul power, they all use blood power! Their strength comes from every drop of blood in the body. Unless the blood is dry, their strength will not be deprived. "How big is the world?" Asked the white night. "Boundless..." "what about your army? How many? " White night asks again. Asked about this, these people were confused for a while, and then opened their mouth. "We belong to the 13th army of the ancestors of the stars. The army of the stars should be counted in tens of millions, and there should be nearly ten thousand troops similar to the army of the stars in the whole heaven free world!" "Nearly ten thousand?" Hearing this, people''s faces changed. "It should be calculated in billions of dollars..." "I''m afraid I can''t kill it all!" People are so scared that they don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment. "Do you know Lin Zhengtian?" White night suddenly asked. "Lord Lin? Of course, I know him. He is a special person who was sent from above to the Star Army! Even the commander of our army has to yield to him! He''s no ordinary man The man was busy. "Oh? Up and down? Who is on top of your star army? " White night asks again. "Nature is the overlord! The God of the world! It was he who created the world without heaven! Overlord has a word, will unify the world, create a new world! My Lord, in fact, we are not as evil as you think. As long as you are willing to submit to us, I believe your people will be better than they are now! " Said a man without heaven. White night heard, eyes slightly staring at the man: "talent ah, this time even want to persuade me!" "My Lord, I''m just making you a suggestion." The man said in dismay.Bai Ye shook his head: "aggression is never peace. Every world has its own way of life. Outsiders have no right to intervene. What''s more, you control Tao by killing! How can we not resist? " With that, Daye got up and said, "send them back to Lisheng state. Don''t kill them. I''ll be happy to serve them! For captives, treat them better. " "Yes, dragon master!" People nearby yelled and immediately dragged them away. At this time, the scouts sent out had turned back and reported their work to Daye. White night immediately asked people to make maps according to their descriptions. "Dragon Lord, what should we do now?" The snake came and asked carefully. "Wutianba wants to conquer the world and become the God of the world! If we don''t want to be slaughtered by them and let our relatives and friends become their slaves, we can only resist! " Bai Ye took the map he had just drawn, scanned the area, and then said in a hoarse voice: "the highest governing place of the star army is in this place called Wushan. All the important generals and even the ancestors of the Star Army are also in this place. As long as we take this place, we can control the whole area and even the Star Army!" "But what if we take the star army? There are too many forces like the Star Army in Wutian. Even if we completely fight down here and kill the Star Army, I''m afraid we will be in a tight encirclement soon! Under siege, the whole army will be destroyed! If what those people say is true, the power of our dragon Jue is more powerful than that of the local people. It''s like beating a stone with an egg! " The snake was busy. White night complexion congshen, silent for a while, then hoarse said: "of course I understand this truth, so my purpose is not the Star Army!" "What''s your plan?" The white night didn''t say a word, the vision turned on the map, and finally fell on a fuzzy area on the right side of the map. "Just now those people said where is this place?" At the sight of it, everyone was shocked. "Dragon master! "No!" "This... Is the way of pilgrimage!" There was a constant cry of shock. "Yes, it is the way of pilgrimage! It is said that this is the channel for every commander to meet the overlord! From here, you can reach Wutian palace! " White night congeals heavy road. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2982 Catch the king first! White night has always understood this truth! As far as the information is concerned, the dragon in the white night is like an ant at the foot of a giant in front of Wu Tian. It is impossible to defeat Wutian by force. But if we can behead Wutian overlord in one step, the turbulent situation will surely be solved. But... It''s too risky! That''s the supreme overlord! But the rule of the whole existence of heaven. Just his subordinates, one by one, are the super powers of the powerful side! Just a few legions can beat Shenji palace out of breath. I''m afraid it''s no different from gods to be able to control such a terrible power. In fact, there is no bottom in my heart. But by this time, he had no choice. The collapse of the defense line of Shenji palace means that the other party will invade Lisheng state. If he doesn''t take risks, Lisheng state will soon be occupied by the other party. At that time, waisheng state and even jiuhun mainland will be occupied by Wutian, and all the people here will be enslaved... "all of them will go to the dead mountain." Drink at night. The faces of the people were heavy and there was no refusal. Therefore, the Dragon Jue people opened their disguise and marched towards the dead mountain. The line of defense along the way is not rigorous. Perhaps Wutian people never thought that there would be people from other realms into Wutian, or even counter attack them. White night sent Dragon Emperor and others, quietly will be on the Road Star Army more than a dozen sentinel all clear. After long Jue had been away for a whole day, he finally came to the front of the dead mountain. At the moment, the whole mountain is particularly loose. There is almost no defense line here. There are only a hundred symbolic defenders standing outside the mountain. There is no border, no Falun, and no mechanism. If you want to get in, it will be easy. But if we want to annihilate these people, we know by day and night that it will not be easy... all the people will fight every day. Although they are very loose at the moment, once they start, they will immediately put into the battle. At that time, the whole dead mountain will turn into a battlefield, and these people of longjue are not enough to kill all the dead mountain people in a short time. If the star army takes the opportunity to return to defense, then the dragon will be in a tight encirclement and be attacked on both sides. Everyone will die without a place to be buried! "There must be a way to make a quick decision!" Staring at the dead mountain in the distance, the white night said hoarsely, "never procrastinate! We must solve the battle in half a day and take down the dead mountain, otherwise all the people present will be dead! " "Dragon master, I think that although the dead mountain garrison is lazy, everyone''s strength is particularly strong, and the blood strength is very strong. It''s not easy to kill it! We have to outwit in this war The Dragon Emperor came forward and said carefully. "It''s true, but it''s not difficult to be wise. The ancestor of the stars is not a person who has a false reputation. If you want to kill him, even the Dragon Emperor will have to spend a lot of effort. Once you make a big deal and disturb the four defenders, everything will be over." "What the Dragon Master means is..." "it''s impossible to sneak in. We know nothing about the structure of the dead mountain. It''s easy to get lost. The best way is to lead out the ancestor of the stars, assassinate him, and then disguise as him to control the whole Star Army!" The white night sinks the road. "How to lead?" "What he cares about is not vulgar! I don''t think anything can attract him to leave the mountain except Hongbing. " White night hoarse way. "Hongbing? Dragon Master, if Hongbing appears here for no reason, how can he not doubt it? I''m afraid he''ll be suspicious if I don''t lead him out! In this way, all our plans have been disrupted, which will only scare the snake. " Zhao Hui is busy. "What do you mean?" White night inquiry. However, seeing Zhao Hui''s eyes turning, he said with a smile, "dragon master, we can''t say that we are Hongbing. We can disguise Hongbing!" "Disguise?" "Yes, disguised as a rare treasure! I think no matter who it is, the attitude towards rare treasures must be the most impatient! " "Oh?" White night eyes suddenly bright, immediately understand the meaning of Zhao Hui, immediately said: "you mean, find a person to sneak into the mountain, for the star ancestor? Lead it out and then ambush it? " "Exactly!" Zhao Hui nodded with a smile. "Well, who''s right to go?" White night inquiry. "My subordinates think that it is most suitable for the Dragon Emperor to go there!" "Me?" The Dragon Emperor was surprised: "why should I go?" "Lord longhuang is the most powerful existence here. If you disguise, you will be perfect and no one can see through. If you ask us to go, even if our acting skills are good, the disguise can be seen through by the ancestors of stars. If you are seen through, don''t you plan to expose it? So you can only go this time. " Zhao Hui said with a smile.The Dragon Emperor''s face was very gloomy, but he could not refute it. He could only look at the white night. "Long Huang, it''s very important. You choose. If you don''t want to go, I won''t embarrass you." The white night sinks the road. This matter must find a loyal, reliable and fearless existence. If the Dragon Emperor is not willing, it will only be a bad thing. However, the Dragon Emperor is also an acute man. What''s more, Bai yedU said so. If he doesn''t go, won''t he lose his heart? There''s no place for the Dragon here? At that time, I''m afraid the whole dragon clan will have to abandon him! After all, today''s white night is the master of the dragon clan! "Dragon Lord, I''ll... I''ll go!" The Dragon Emperor whispered, biting his teeth. "Good! This matter matters! You have to be careful! We''re setting up outside the dead mountain. The time is ripe! I''ll do it White night hoarse way. "Good..." the Dragon Emperor is still a little weak. But now that I have agreed, I have no choice. "When shall we act?" The Dragon Emperor sighed and asked. "Now!" White night sink a way, then take out the token that obtains previously, hand over to long Huang. The Dragon Emperor took over with difficulty. He was silent for a moment. His figure changed into the shape of the previous token owner and headed for the dead mountain. The Dragon Emperor is powerful, and his disguise is not something that ordinary people can see through. Bai Ye is naturally relieved of him. "Next, where shall we bait?" The snake looked around and asked about white night. White night looked around, eyes fell on a lake not far away, light said: "bait can''t go too far, otherwise big fish careful, won''t dare to close, we will go down in the lake!" "Where? Is it too close? " "The closer you are, the less you doubt convenience! The more willing you are to come out, don''t say any more. Let''s do it quickly and control the place! " White night hoarse Road, straight to the lake line. Long Jue did not dare to hesitate and took action immediately. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2983 Along the way, the Dragon Emperor was naturally frightened. Although it is the Dragon Emperor, it is also full of fear and hesitation to such a place as Wutian. After all, the Star Army has slaughtered its dragon kingdom. The dragon has little ability to fight back in front of these strange opponents. It can''t guarantee whether it can leave this place once it is exposed. He took a deep breath and turned into a star envoy, heading for the mountain. "I have seen Lord Li!" As soon as the Dragon Emperor approached the mountain pass, the guards stationed at the pass immediately clasped their fists. "Well." The Dragon Emperor pretended to be calm and nodded, then went to the inside. Along the way, people kept saying hello to the Dragon Emperor. The dragon emperor also responded. He didn''t speak too much to avoid exposure, but quickly moved to the area where the ancestor of the stars was. The ancestor of stars is located in a palace in the center of the mountain. The whole palace is completely made of crystal. Above the palace, there is a bright star floating. From a distance, it is particularly magnificent and magical, just like a fairy''s bedroom. "Subordinate Li Shiluo, please see the ancestor!" The Dragon Emperor knelt on one knee at the gate of the palace, clasping his fist. "Come in." There was a deep sound inside. Dragon Emperor busy is respectful walked in. At the moment, there are many strong stars in the palace. Most of them are generals everywhere. On the right side of the hall is an old man with white hair and white beard. He is holding a handful of floating dust in his hand. He looks mysterious. This is the chief commander of the Star Army. The Dragon Emperor looked around and finally looked at the figure sitting above. However, just at a glance, the Dragon Emperor was completely stupid. There was a middle-aged woman sitting on it. She was well-dressed and graceful. She seemed to have an extraordinary position. Who is this? The Dragon Emperor was so confused that he didn''t know how to call her. Until then, a leader beside him snorted: "Li Shiluo! Meet the acting commander! Why don''t you salute quickly? " "Ah... Oh! Li Shiluo, meet the acting commander The Dragon Emperor knelt down and kowtowed respectfully. "Li Shiluo, aren''t you sent to the front line to investigate the military reports of the Dragon kingdom? Yes? Is there any urgent military situation in the Dragon kingdom? " The above deputy commander asked faintly. "Well... Acting commander Hui, there is indeed an urgent military situation that needs to be paid back. Where is the ancestor? The military intelligence of the subordinates should be reported to their ancestors in person. " Dragon King Road. "Son of a bitch! What do you mean? What military information can''t be reported to the acting commander? Yes? Do you look down on the acting commander? " The generals next to him were suddenly furious and drank and roared one by one. "Too presumptuous!" "Li Shiluo! How dare you The crowd roared and questioned. One by one, the sound was like thunder, and the Dragon Emperor was cold sweated. He bowed his head and kowtowed to the acting commander. Xuan Er quickly said, "the acting commander, it''s not that his subordinates refuse to report to you. It''s really a matter of great importance, and his subordinates are helpless." "Then you say it!" The acting commander''s look was also very ugly. He snorted and said coldly, "or do you even believe me?" "Subordinates dare not... But... Subordinates think it''s better to report this matter to their ancestors!" The Dragon Emperor insisted. If you really report to this acting commander, there will be a deviation in the plan. At this point, he had no choice but to harden the acting commander. However, the words of the Dragon Emperor completely angered the public. "Son of a bitch! I think you look down on our commander The acting commander was furious and said, "come on! Drag him down for me. First hit him with a hundred sticks, cut off ten fingers, and then drag him up. At that time, I''ll see if you say it or not! " "Ah?" The Dragon Emperor''s face changed and he cried out: "acting commander, I''m not guilty! I want to see my ancestor! I want to see my father But the other side didn''t pay any attention to him. "Drag it down!" The agents grew up drinking. Immediately two soldiers stepped forward. It is impossible for the Dragon Emperor to resist, otherwise he will be executed directly by the acting commander. This is the end of the matter. We can only fight together! The Dragon Emperor clenched his teeth and suddenly gathered his spirit. He opened his voice and yelled: "let me go! I want to see my ancestor! I want to see my ancestor! I have great information to see my ancestor! Ancestor! " This voice can frighten people in the hall. No one expected that Li Shiluo would make such a huge sound. The acting commander''s face changed slightly. He immediately realized the Dragon Emperor''s intention and said angrily, "you wild dog! Do you want to invite the ancestor by voice? How presumptuous of you! I don''t think you paid any attention to me at all! "With that, the acting commander suddenly burst out: "get out of my way! The commander of our army will kill him himself! " The crowd scattered. The acting commander rushed down to destroy the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor was shocked. At the moment, I don''t dare to reserve any more. I''m ready to urge Longli to fight with Yiyi. I''ll save my life first. But just then, a great voice spread. "Stop it This sound is particularly melodious, and seems to penetrate the soul. Hearing the sound, all of them trembled and fell on their knees, kowtowing and worshiping towards the sound source. "Welcome to our ancestors!" The voice is like a tsunami. "Ancestor?" As soon as the acting commander''s face changed, he did not dare to make any mistakes. He quickly stopped and knelt down on the ground: "welcome to the ancestor!" No one dares to fool around. Dragon Emperor a listen, also quickly stop breath, cold sweat Cen Cen, almost exposed. He knelt down in the direction of the sound source. The sound source came from outside the hall. But the sky outside the hall suddenly darkened, and then countless stars appeared in the sky, and the starlight gathered and poured on it. After a while, the stars gathered into a figure and appeared at the gate of the palace. That is the ancestor of stars! The Dragon Emperor stared at the man in front of him. He looks very young, but his hair is gray, and his chin has a white goatee. His eyes are like a river of stars, and there are countless stars in it, which makes people dare not look directly at him. "Meet the ancestor!" People call again. But see the star ancestor into the hall, looked at the acting commander. The acting commander''s face turned white, and he bowed his head and did not dare to speak. But the star ancestor didn''t say much. He just looked at the Dragon Emperor and said, "do you have any secret things to report to me? Say it! Listen, if it''s not confidential, I''ll kill you! " This words a, long Huang facial expression frightens to change. He quickly lowered his head and thought for a moment, then he shivered and said: "tell the ancestors that the army of the Dragon kingdom is urgent... Our army has met with tenacious resistance, and the war is not good. Moreover, we have got the news that people of the Dragon Kingdom have sneaked into my heaven, and want to attack our Star Army! I hope our ancestors will make preparations as soon as possible! " "What?" Everyone was shocked to hear that. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2984 "How dare outsiders invade me? how absurd! How can that be? " "How bold! When these outsiders are caught, they must be skinned and cramped, and their souls must be drawn out, so that they can live forever and never live beyond their means "That''s right!" The generals at the scene were filled with indignation. However, the ancestor of the stars did not make any waves. He only looked at the Dragon Emperor faintly and said hoarsely, "what? That''s it? " "Er... Ancestor, isn''t that... Important enough?" The Dragon Emperor said cautiously. "Maybe it''s amazing for you, but it''s normal for my ancestors. People are always forced to do something unexpected! They will send people into my Wutian, which is also a matter of course. What we have to do now is to find out the purpose of their sending people into my Wutian. If they have no purpose, they just come here to die, then we will give them a ride. " The ancestor of stars calms down. "Yes, ancestor." Cried the crowd. The Dragon Emperor''s eyes shook, and then he suddenly said, "my grandfather, it''s not easy to find these people. It''s said that they have entered Wutian very early. If so, their whereabouts must be very hidden. It''s not easy to find them! But these people have not moved up to now. They are worried that they will have any conspiracy. " "Conspiracy?" The people present looked at each other. The first ancestor of star looked at the Dragon Emperor and said faintly, "as a herald, you can think so much. It''s a little interesting. Then tell me, where do you think these thieves are now?" A wisp of strange light passed in the eyes of the Dragon Emperor. Xuan''er said quickly: "when I came down, I saw something strange outside the mountain, but I don''t know what it was. I think you should go to see it yourself, ancestor!" "Outside the mountain?" Everyone was stunned. "You mean we''re out of the mountain?" The acting commander asked urgently. "Yes." The Dragon Emperor nodded. Several people looked at each other, and then they all looked at the ancestor of the stars. "What''s the matter? How bold are those mice? Why did you come to my dead mountain? So it is! Let''s go and have a look. Follow me Without thinking about it, the ancestor of the stars gave a loud drink and turned it into a pillar of light. The people did not dare to hesitate, and they chased up one after another. After a while, they came to the periphery of the mountain. However, a lake outside the mountain suddenly began to boil, with a large number of bubbles cooing, like boiling water. Standing in front of the lake, everyone was puzzled. "What''s the matter with this lake?" "I don''t know!" "Wait, I feel the spirit in this lake! It must have been from the state of lissao! " "How bold! They actually came to my dead mountain! Search for them and catch them all! " "Yes The crowd cried and immediately jumped into the lake. But at this time, a figure quietly close to the star ancestor. "Well?" The ancestor of stars moved his eyes away from the lake, slightly looked at the nearby figure, and calmly said, "I don''t seem to have seen you. Which army are you from?" "I don''t belong to any army. Maybe I don''t belong to your star army, and I don''t belong to the world." Come on, calm down. "So, you''re from the state of Richmond, aren''t you?" The ancestor of stars said with a smile. "Yes." "I''m not timid. I came here to ambush. Do you want to deal with me?" The ancestor of stars asked again. "Can''t I kill you?" The man asked. "It''s ridiculous. Although I don''t know what you''re doing here, I think you''re only in the period of emperor Jin. In my eyes, you''re no different from the ants on the ground. Do you want to kill me? Don''t you think it''s too fanciful? " The star ancestor laughs, and then raises his hand to kill the man. But the moment he did it. Poof! A sharp dragon claw directly penetrated his chest... blood splashed, blood and flesh flying. The star ancestor trembled, looked at the dragon claw stretching out of his chest, and turned around suddenly, only to find that the messenger behind him was a dragon! "Dragon people?" The ancestor of stars was hoarse and drunk. "Or the one who killed you!" Dragon Emperor suddenly ferocious and drink, again a dragon claw, ruthless toward the star ancestor''s head shot kill in the past. But the dragon''s claw is not near yet. Bang! The eyes of the ancestor of the stars suddenly emit a bright blue light of the stars, and then the terrible claws of the Dragon Emperor are suddenly dismembered into pieces the size of fingernails and scattered around. "What?" The Dragon Emperor was shocked and quickly stepped back."Want to run? Let you taste the power of my stars The first ancestor of stars is light hum, and the twinkling eyes look towards the Dragon Emperor again. The terrible light of stars is like a big net, covering the sky over there. "Ah?" The Dragon Emperor was shocked. How terrible is the power of the stars, which directly covers the whole sky. It lies under the sky and can''t escape! If it can''t break the sky, it will die! This blow is enough to kill the Dragon Emperor! The Dragon Emperor was on the verge of despair. It''s going to die! Who could have thought that the ancestor of stars was so strong. But just as the power of the stars covering the sky is ready to cover and dismember the Dragon Emperor. Sonorous! A terrible sword light suddenly flashed and killed the ancestor of the stars with the power of lightning. "What?" The star ancestor suddenly turned his head and looked at the sword light, his face changed. "It''s... what a mysterious power!" He wanted to dodge very much, but now it was too late to dodge, so he could only hasten the operation. But the moment he touched it. Wheezing! The sword force directly tore all his defenses, penetrated his body, and tore it in two. The ancestor of the stars immediately fell to the ground, blood splattered on the ground... the power of the stars covering the sky suddenly dissipated. "Good!" The Dragon Emperor is very happy. However, even so, it has not killed the star ancestor! His body was suffused with the light of countless stars, and then these lights gradually merged, as if to restore the ancestor of stars a little bit. But at this time, the white night rushed forward with a step, and then urged the dragon sword to die, and cut fiercely at the ancestor of the stars. "No!" In the dark, it seems that the ancestor of the stars gave out a shrill howl. However, nothing can be retrieved. Wheezing! But listening to a strange sound, the body of the ancestor of the stars was reduced to ashes under the attack of the dead dragon sword and died. WOW! WOW! Whoa... at this time, a large number of strong stars are jumping out of the lake. "Report back to the ancestor, there is nothing unusual at the bottom of the lake!" A strong man shouts immediately after landing. But they only see the sword standing there in the white night, and they can''t see the appearance of the ancestor of the stars... "who are you? Where''s the ancestor? " The man was stunned. "My name is white night. From today on, the Star Army will be under my control!" White night light road, and then raise the sword, toward these people to kill in the past www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2985 Solve the problem of the ancestor of the stars, and white night immediately leads long Jue''s people to the dead mountain. White night let the Dragon Emperor into the shape of the ancestor of the stars, leading the people to enter. The dragon breath of the Dragon Emperor is extraordinary. It can''t be detected easily. Most people can''t understand its magic. When he entered the mountain, he immediately started to transfer the troops near the mountain, controlled the important foreign ministers, and mobilized the troops with their token. Only in this way can we be safe. But white night has little interest in the Star Army. If what the famous person said before is true, there are countless organizations like the Star Army. White night can''t be wiped out one by one. He doesn''t have so much ability. You can only catch the thief first! White night in the dead mountain around for a while, and soon found that pilgrimage road! The entrance to the pilgrimage is directly above the palace of stars at the top of the dead mountain! It is said that this was set up by Wutian himself when the ancestor of stars came to Wutian. Wutian will hand over the control of each army to their original masters, but these people must show enough loyalty to Wutian, and build a pilgrimage road above the dormitory! These people can go to the pilgrimage road and go to the boundless realm where the boundless is! Worship it. Basically everyone has to go to worship once a month. Forget it, this month''s pilgrimage is tomorrow. White night naturally needs to be ready. At night! All the high-level people get together. "Dragon master! Do you really want to go? More evil than good! " Zhao Hui can''t help but say. "Yes, on the day of the pilgrimage, there must have been a gathering of innumerable strong men throughout Wutian. Once they are found, even if they are surrounded by Hongbing, there will be no way to survive." The dragon emperor also opened his mouth. However, the snake and others are not advised. They know about white night. They know that no one can persuade white night once he makes a decision. What''s more, there is no other choice now. He can only take risks! To make a decision is to start making a plan. Not everyone can go to the place of pilgrimage. It can only be said that the leader can go alone, so he can''t bring a helper at night. Now there are two points to consider. 1¡¢ How to deal with Wutian. 2¡¢ If you succeed, how can you retreat! They thought hard, but they had no idea at all. They don''t know about Wutian at all. How to make the so-called plan? Thinking all night, white night can only choose to give up. "For the time being! It''s better to act according to the circumstances. " White night hoarse way. "Dragon Master..." people are anxious. "Originally, this adventure into the boundless world was an impulsive move. Life and death are unpredictable. The so-called plan is just self consolation! When I enter alone, you can leave Wutian mountain and Wushan mountain immediately and go back to the Dragon kingdom first. Do you understand? " White night light road. "Leave Wutian? Why? Dragon Lord, don''t you want us to meet you? " Snake asked. "No need." White night shook his head: "if I succeed, I don''t need to accept. If I fail, you will also be exposed. It''s just a dead end to stay here. If I leave early, I can at least save my life!" When people heard the sound, their eyes danced with tears. "Dragon Master..." many people want to say something, but they can''t say it. At daybreak, the Dragon Emperor drew a formation. With the best materials of the ancestors of stars, we set up the array for the white night. After gaining the gain, the white night turns into the image of the ancestor of the stars, jumping directly into the pilgrimage road and heading for Wutian palace. There is a white array above the palace. The array is huge and covered with the top of the palace. When someone stands on it, he can feel an unprecedented subtle spatial power. At the beginning of the white night, I was shocked. Because he was clearly aware of the terrible atmosphere in the big battle. He has never felt such a breath, the whole soul seems to be invaded by this breath, strong enough to be heinous! This kind of feeling is that he has never had even in the face of dark Dynasty leaders. How hopeless! Is this what heaven has set up? If so, how strong should the boundless sky be? White night felt his body could not help shaking. Daye took a deep breath and stepped in. Bang! Countless streamers suddenly rise and directly wrap them, followed by the full-bodied space power to the extreme. Chirp! Strange sounds came from my ears, and then I found that my consciousness was gradually blurred, and my whole body seemed to be sleeping in the past.I don''t know how long it took for consciousness to integrate again. He opened his eyes slowly. What you see is endless golden light! Holy and wonderful. Staring at the night, I found myself in the vast starry sky! In front of myself, is a long and huge golden road. At the end of the road is a huge palace comparable to the planet! White night pupil contraction, dull looking at the vast palace! How can we build such a huge project? That''s the palace of the gods! The white night heart trembles to think, unexpectedly is cannot step forward. At this time, many figures appeared beside him. The night is hard. Only then discovered that these figures are the Legion leaders from everywhere! Every leader''s strength is beyond belief. White night dare not look at them! After these Army leaders appeared, they first kowtowed three times on the ground, then walked forward for nearly 100 meters, and knelt down to kowtow. Everyone''s movements and expressions are extremely pious. Biting his teeth in the white night, he strides forward with difficulty. Walking along, we found that nearly 10000 super supreme level people have stepped on the golden road to the end of the huge palace of the planet. It seems that everything is true! There are tens of thousands of super legions! In the face of such power, how can the little Saint state contend? Bai Ye suddenly admired the people in Shenji palace. In the face of such an enemy, it''s really surprising that they can survive until now. After walking through the Golden Avenue by day and night, I found that at the end of the avenue was a gate as big as a small continent. The people standing in front of the gate are even smaller than the dust. At the moment, many people gathered in front of the gate. Everyone stood still in the distance, bowed his head and closed his eyes, as if in meditation. After a little bit of effort, a sound like the voice of the God came out. "Enter the palace! Worship the gods Four simple words hit the soul! Then, the huge golden gate moved slowly. The moment the door opened, it seemed that the space trembled. White night tried to stabilize his mind, with the people slowly walked in. I don''t know how long it has been. A year? Ten years? A hundred years? I don''t know. The time here is totally different from that outside! So mechanized walking, for a long time, only sound came out. "Stop!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2986 When this melodious stop word resounds, all the people who move forward all stop. One by one, like a statue, motionless. It seems to be fixed. White night also dare not move, even dare not look up. Because a kind of invisible pressure rose on his head, which made him dare not raise his eyes. "Enter the palace! Worship the gods At this time, the cry began again. However, the crowd remained motionless. Until the third sound. "Enter the palace! Worship the gods People just walked into this huge and magnificent Star Palace in turn. Stepping into the palace, the white night gives birth to a strange feeling as if it were a world away. It seems that what I stepped into is not a grand palace, but an unprecedented world. In this world, he didn''t feel the slightest bit of killing, didn''t feel the slightest bit of desire, no joy and sorrow, no love and hate, no yearning for the road, no pursuit of strength. Here, I feel like I have become a saint... I have no desire or desire, and I am not interested in anything. No longer to care about life, no longer to care about everything. Just stand here and it''s enough. He walked forward slowly, only a pious heart, without any idea of revenge or killing. However, after a few steps, his heart suddenly hurt and he suddenly woke up. When I get back to myself, I''ll take a cool breath at night. "What is this? Is it psychic magic? no It''s ten thousand times more powerful than psychic magic! " The scalp is numb and the heart is beating wildly at night. Fearing that the other party would use psychic magic or some kind of technique to control consciousness or soul to deal with himself, Bai Ye last night deliberately banned him with Lihuang sword fire in his heart. If he lost his mind, the power of Lihuang sword fire would immediately burn Baiye''s heart and make him recover. Fortunately, there is such a prohibition, otherwise, I will not really become a godless believer. The white night was still scared, but he didn''t dare to look up and still followed the people inside. However, walking, white night''s pupil dilated innumerable. But far away, a figure almost covering the sky appeared. The figure was full of white light, sitting on the earth with his knees crossed. His head was in the sky. His body was as big as a holy mountain, and his eyes were like the sun, the moon and the stars. Looking from a distance, it is as shocking and frightening as the ancient god of creation. Beside him, there are hundreds of millions of stars. These stars are all over his body, covering the whole sky. Every little bit of star is emitting a soft light. When the white night came near, I was shocked to find that in every soft light, there was a man sitting on his knees! These hundreds of millions of stars... Are actually all people! And everyone... Can''t see through the night! There''s no doubt that these are terrible powers! But... How can there be so much power? I feel my breath freezing in the night. Such a huge number, such a terrible strength... Is this the Wutian? In the face of this force, the state of Risheng is so small that it''s heinous! What else? Surrender. Such strength, even if it is white night also see the heart of despair, which has the slightest psychological resistance? I''m afraid those characters in the stars, if you pull up any one, will be able to compete with the super existence of the Dragon Emperor. Is this heaven free? The brain is a little confused at night. Unconsciously, people have come to Wutian. The white night looks up. The so-called no day, there is no fixed shape. His face is void, his limbs are huge, wider than the mountains, his long hair is like a river of stars, and his clothes are made of clouds and smoke, which is really amazing. White night stands in front of him, like a mole ant at the foot of a giant! There is no exaggeration at all. At the moment of the white night, the tiny is a mole ant! Not only him, but also the leaders of the Legion from all over the world. When they stood still, they began to kowtow to the heaven. "To my Lord!" "No heaven, no eternity!" "Eternal!" ... the voice of piety seems to ring all over the planet. White night also hard scalp for ceremony. "Get up." A voice that strikes the soul and consciousness suddenly rises. Words can''t describe the sound. I only know that after the sound comes out, I feel my whole body up and down, and it seems that I will be seen by the other party at a glance. I can''t hide any secrets."Thank you, my Lord!" When the cry starts again, people all stand up, but no one dares to look up at the eternal super existence. They can only look down at their toes, dare not move, dare not make a sound. White night trying to look up, want to see that no day. But at this time, the vast sky no longer spoke. "It seems that it was so quiet for a long time that the mice ran in! Are you here to give me some fun? " As soon as the words came out, all the people in the whole world raised their eyes and looked at Wu Tian. The scene is boiling. "Mouse?" "Who is it?" "What? Does anyone dare to attack my lord? " "It''s really a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall!" The voice of indifference and coldness kept coming out. It''s the voice of those in the stars. As for those who come to worship, no matter what happens, they dare not say a word. But the white night was full of fear. Rats coming in? What do you mean? Is it hard to... Expose yourself? His eyes widened, his body trembled slightly, his soul trembled, and his heart had no fighting spirit, but the only perseverance in his will drove him to touch the dead Dragon Sword pinned to his waist. But just then, a great voice spread all over the planet. "No heaven! This world is not controlled by you! It''s not up to you to master all the creatures for thousands of years! " Everyone was shocked by this. White night is scalp numbness! Who is it! Who on earth? Dare to challenge Wutian here?? He looked around, but could not find the source of the sound. Until then. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Then, an unparalleled supernatural power of the universe spread from heaven and earth. The white night felt the divine power of this universal space, and the heart tightened. Somehow, he felt familiar. It seems that I have encountered this space force somewhere! But there are a lot of huge and dark space doors in the sky, covering half of the sky. These space doors are large and small, with a distance of 10000 meters, and small enough for one person to pass. I was stunned by the white night. How can we achieve the release of so many doors of space in an instant? At this time, a large number of figures appeared in the space door, which rushed out like a flood. White night a look, on the spot silly. "This is... The dark king?" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2987 White night is how also unexpectedly, dark Dynasty''s person unexpectedly can appear here! the first mock exam of countless black doors is like countless open mouths, and the shapes of different shapes are different. They are like a flood, pouring out. In the blink of an eye, they will fill the Wutian palace. The sky is covered, the earth is covered. I don''t know how many people from the dark Dynasty have come. But I''m afraid there are half a dark Dynasty in this battle. What''s more, he was shocked to find that these people who suddenly appeared in the dark Dynasty were the elite of the dark dynasty he had been tracking down! It turns out that... They are here to Wutian palace! To deal with Wutian? Boom! At this time, a violent explosion burst from the top of the sky. Then a huge black hole like space door appeared in people''s eyes. Countless people looked up. But see that huge black hole slowly fly out of a body such as mountain eyes, such as the sun and the moon as a huge figure. As soon as the figure appeared, all souls were dead, and an endless stream of death and decay wafted to all directions. Originally shining, noble and sacred, Wutian palace has become like a dead planet, as if there are no creatures here. The white night stares at the existence. He knows this man! This breath is very familiar! This is the leader of the dark dynasty! That''s the leader! White night ever thought that the leader of dark Dynasty also came! What''s more, it''s the Buddha who offered sacrifices! Doesn''t it mean that the dark Dynasty is ready to fight against Wutian? Why? Is there any deep hatred between them? What''s more, why did the dark Dynasty choose to move at this time? Why didn''t you get any news before? White night can''t understand. But it was a good thing for him. Because of the arrival of the leader, the terrible pressure exerted on Bai Ye suddenly dissipated a lot, and Bai Ye felt that his mind was clear, and no longer affected. In this way, it is convenient for him to move. White night breathed breath, looked around, only to find that there is no movement around these strong. They all looked at the uninvited guests in the sky, one by one like statues, without moving their lines. At the same time, their faces were not happy, sad, angry or resentful. They only looked at these enemies calmly. All the people of the dark Dynasty stepped into the heaven free world. At this moment, the whole world is divided into two sides. Black on one side. White on one side. They looked at each other and opposed each other. Different from the calm of the people in the heaven free world, the people in the dark Dynasty are more irritable and resentful. One by one, they stare at all these people with blood red eyes. It seems that everyone wants to scratch the skin and cramp the people in the boundless world. All over the world. But they all stand still. The picture is very strange. Although white night was not influenced by the boundless Qi at the moment, and his mind recovered, he was suffocated by the strange scene. "Mortals, why do they oppose God?" At this time, the vast boundless heaven opened its voice. The sound is like the sound of heaven. It can''t be resisted. "Mortals? Do you mean me? " The leader of the dark Dynasty also spoke out. The voice is different from each other''s sacredness, but it is almost hysterical, tearing the viscera. The people who listen to it are very painful and afraid... "mortal, your voice is offending the God, is blaspheming the God, put away your arrogance, kneel down, worship, maybe that way, you can be reborn!" There is no day to talk again. The voice still can''t hear joy and sorrow. But white night knew that it was close to warning. "God? Hehe, Wutian, you don''t have to install it any more! There is no God in this world! The God in your mouth is just a golden holy garment you made up for yourself. This holy garment is full of lies and hypocrisy. It is full of your despicable attitude towards all living beings. You are just a damned person! " Dark Dynasty leader said hoarsely. Words can not be heard in the family happy sad, but its meaning is to let the white night. "You have profaned the spirit." No day light back a sentence. "There is no God in the world. If you want to be a God, you have to take over the heaven and the world, master hundreds of millions of creatures, and then use their flesh and blood souls to help you cultivate and ascend the non-existent Shinto in your mouth? It''s a pity that all this is only a bubble phantom. It''s very untrue. " The leader of the dark Dynasty said faintly: "you want to be a God. For your own selfish desire, you will harm the world. Today, I will take the place of the world and kill you! Wutian, why don''t you wait to die? ""I can''t die, no one can kill me! Because I am God, God, I will not die Wu Tian shakes his head. "A self styled God?" "You don''t know god!" "Then I''d like to see how different you, the so-called God, are from human beings!" As the sound falls. Bang! A mysterious white light suddenly shines on the whole Wutian palace. Then the powers below moved. They are ready to fight by sacrificing their magic weapons and storing their spirits. Seeing this, the people of the dark Dynasty immediately drew their swords and prepared to fight. There was a lot of tension at the scene. A big fight is imminent! However, the leader of the dark dynasty took the lead in launching the offensive. He raised his huge head and looked down at the people below. Then his lips, like a canyon, made a indifferent sound. "Dissipate!" The simple sound appears, then sees the entire wutiangong collapse! Everything around us began to turn into sand, and the earth was shaking, and countless brilliant buildings began to shake and collapse... what kind of technique is this? The white night looked around in consternation. It was only then that I found that many people around me were gradually turning into sand, and then died... breathing hard in the daytime, I was about to retreat. But at this time... poop! White night''s body fell heavily on the ground. Looking down, his legs turned into sand and disappeared with the wind! Moreover, the sand grains are constantly moving along the legs towards the white night''s trunk, as if to completely separate the white night. Is this the power of the leader of the dark dynasty? Can he turn the whole world into ashes and disappear with just one glance? The white night looks up with fear. All the so-called great powers have been won. Even they can''t resist the terrible power of the dark Dynasty leader. No matter what kind of magic they use, they can''t stop their bodies from turning into sand. It''s terrible! Bai Ye''s eyes were tight, and his hand immediately touched the ring. At this time, we can only rely on the strength of Hongbing to stop the separation! But just then. "Recover!" A voice of indifference resounds through the world. Then, the power of separation, which makes people sandy, suddenly dissipates... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2988 With Wutian''s "recovery", all the people who had been turned into sand and disappeared are now recovering. The same is true of white nights. His dissipated legs "healed" again, as if nothing had happened. What a mysterious power! White night found that he could not see through this power. But it''s not over yet. God and man fight, mortals suffer. I saw the leader of the dark Dynasty drink again: "destroy!" The sound fell to the ground. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong... there was a terrible explosion all over the Wutian palace. The power of each explosion can destroy the void, shatter time and space, and destroy the five elements of yin and Yang. Some places can even blow up into nothingness! Not to mention the people standing in that area. The white night is not spared. He knew that if he wanted to escape, he would never escape the explosion. He immediately pulled out the Hongbing and covered his body with the strength of Hongbing to resist the explosion. The big bang of terror bloomed in every corner of Wutian palace, dense like firecrackers. After the end of the explosion, the scene was full of chaos. White night from the strength of Hongbing out, but just a glance, people will be confused. You can see that the whole area has turned into chaos, and you can''t see anything around at night. As for the previous super powers, they have all died in the words of the leader of the dark Dynasty. This is the power of the supreme power! In their eyes, all the so-called top, peak and invincible in the world are just a joke, not worth a word. White night stands in chaos and looks around. In the distance, there are still many Legion leaders fleeing everywhere. The aftereffects of the explosion make them scared, and they can no longer maintain their previous calm. But now they have to deal with not only the terrible words of the dark Dynasty leader, but also the attack and killing of countless dark Dynasty strongmen. "Kill them all!" Just listen to the leader of the dark Dynasty, all the elite of the dark Dynasty are like a flood pouring out, pouring down. "Kill There is no day also light back a sentence. In an instant, a golden light burst out of his mouth and spread in all directions like the sun. Those powerful people who ran like headless flies suddenly calmed down after being illuminated by the light, and then the army of the dark Dynasty attacked. When the two sides fight together, they are in a dark situation. And Wutian and dark Dynasty leaders also began to fight. Every move of them has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth. They can often collapse half of the sky in a word. At this moment, white night does not consider how to kill Wutian at all! Because he doesn''t even have time to save his life, how can he have the chance to kill others? He sacrificed the spirit of Hongbing, but he did not dare to sacrifice too much for fear that he would be aware of the two supreme beings. To sacrifice the spirit of Hongbing, he enveloped his body to avoid the constant explosion. Then the white night kept retreating. He is not in a hurry now. Since the leader of the dark Dynasty was against Wu Tian, he could sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. After all, the dark Dynasty was also an enemy to him. Even if the dark Dynasty fights with Wutian, it can''t guarantee that they are white night''s friends. However, to Bai Ye''s surprise, the dark Dynasty suddenly sent out troops and made a big fight. It wanted to pass Shenji palace and fight directly into Wutian''s old nest. But didn''t the dark Dynasty cooperate with Wutian and fight against Shenji palace all the time? Why do you suddenly fight against wutianxia? The day night puzzled tight, pondered for a while, decided to make it clear. He had to know the purpose of the dark kings. White night looked around, the sight soon fell on a man riding a black flame skeleton horse in the distance. From the point of view of his appearance, this man is known as the top of the dark Dynasty, and his breath is even more extraordinary. He had been in the dark Dynasty for some time, so he naturally knew some. People of this level will know something. Thinking in the white night, I feel towards the man quietly. Although the man is powerful, but in this level of combat, his strength can not bring him much advantage. Soon, under the siege of several military commanders, the high-level of the dark dynasty fell down, was beheaded under the horse, and died on the spot. The body fell to the broken ground below. Nobody''s going to take care of it. White night''s eyes and hands were quick, so he lifted it up, and then performed the forbidden technique to directly read the memory of this person''s brain. A moment later, white night brow lock, already from its fragmentary memory to understand everything. It turns out that the reason why the dark Dynasty cooperated with Wutian was actually to paralyze Wutian, relax their vigilance, and collect the space tunnels of Wutian palace with the intention of directly attacking Huanglong and exterminating Wutian!The leader of the dark Dynasty was not very human. He had known and prepared to eradicate Wutian for a long time. But he knew that Wutian was not so easy to deal with! So he founded the dark Dynasty, while collecting resources, recruiting, expanding strength, while collecting information without heaven, to prepare for this day. As the guardian of order in Lisheng state, Shenji palace naturally could not tolerate the arbitrary plunder and killing of the dark Dynasty, so it stood on the opposite side of the dark Dynasty. The dark Dynasty can''t explain the reason with Shenji palace, and the leader of the dark Dynasty can''t see other people''s faces. As a result, the Shenji palace and the dark Dynasty started a battle for hundreds of thousands of years in Lisheng state. People all think that the dark Dynasty wants to destroy Shenji palace, but it is not. The struggle between the dark Dynasty and Shenji palace is different in concept, and it is just that the dark Dynasty wants to paralyze the boundless world. Through Shenji palace, the people sent by the dark Dynasty gained sufficient trust in the boundless world, and also obtained enough information for the leaders of the dark Dynasty. However, the leader of the dark Dynasty didn''t want to launch an attack so soon, so he couldn''t sit still. He was eager to destroy Lisheng state, so the leader of the dark Dynasty had no choice but to strike first and kill first. Knowing this truth, the white night was silent. It never occurred to him that the real scene of the matter was like this. The dark Dynasty, which is regarded as a villain, is actually defending the state of Risheng... it''s really ironic. However, in the view of white night, the dark Dynasty will not be washed white. The reason why they protect the state of Risheng is that they have long regarded it as their own. Shenji palace, maybe they didn''t pay attention to it at all... after defeating Wutian, the dark Dynasty will naturally become the real master of the holy state here, right? White night doesn''t think that the leader of the dark Dynasty can bring real peace and light to the state. He looked up into the distance, watching the two invincible supreme beings fighting each other, and his eyes were cold. If you really want to kill..., you have to get rid of them at the same time... all of them www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2989 The existence of the two gods is dark, and they are inseparable. Everything in the world shuddered in front of them. At the moment of the white night only feel very small, in the face of such a super existence, his heart even the psychological resistance to dissipate without a trace. There''s no fighting spirit. Daye hastened to use the method of clearing the mind and calming the mind, stabilized his mind, took a deep breath, and then walked towards the two super powers step by step. However, it is impossible to get too close. The scope of the techniques released by the two super beings is too wide. The whole Wutian palace has been completely destroyed. If the white night is too close, it will only be affected by their skills. We must find the best place to kill it with the dead dragon sword. The white night thought for a while, the vision fell on a huge tower leading to the clouds in the distance, and immediately walked towards the tower. The tower is particularly special. It is extremely slender, with unknown number of floors and unknown height. It starts from the ground without a heavenly palace and leads to the sky, as if poking a transparent hole in the sky. The tower is full of golden light, mysterious and tight, and there is an unknown air on the surface, which is intended to float, as if it is some kind of boundary of gasification. The two statues are just like real gods. The power generated during the fierce battle is hard to do any harm to the tower. There is no doubt that Wutian has taken some measures to protect the tower. When the night approaches, there are many strong people around the tower. "Bold! Kill me Seeing that white night was approaching, these people thought that white night was a member of the dark king Dynasty, and immediately used their skills to attack and kill white night. White night eyes a Lin, from don''t retreat, step forward to rush, urge the day soul to these people. The spirit of terror mingled with the power of Hongbing, just like the surging river, smashing through. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong... all the people couldn''t resist. They were directly suppressed by the power of white night. They all lay on the ground and were crushed to death. "What?" These people screamed. "I don''t think this man exists in the period of emperor Jin. Why... Is his strength so terrible?" Someone whispered. "This man must be a very strange existence in the dark king''s court. Don''t be confused by his soul. Kill him, kill him for me! Together The rest of the people quickly organized and rushed to the white night again. But at this time, white night suddenly pulled out the Lihuang sword and chopped the people in front of him in horror. The speed was extremely fast. These people could not react at all. They were engulfed by the terrible Lihuang sword fire and burned to ashes... "ah?" The remaining survivors saw this scene, trembled wildly, and quickly turned to escape. But they just looked back, a sharp sword light suddenly exploded on them, and then these people''s bodies directly turned into pieces, one by one peeled off and scattered on the ground. White night brow a wrinkly, settle at present hope. But in front of the tower came a man dressed in bright red. The man, holding a sharp sword in both hands and staring at the white night, came step by step. "Those who are afraid of fighting and fleeing in the face of battle, damn it!" The man said calmly, but his whole body was agitated with endless murderous spirit. He looked at the white night coldly, and then rushed towards the white night. He took only one step, but he shrunk to an inch, and suddenly appeared in front of Bai Ye. Then two blood red swords, like the two teeth of a poisonous snake, killed him severely. The white night hums a, stands to lift to leave Huang sword, mercilessly chop. The fierce sword spirit blooms out endless burning light. The man breathed hard, seemed to be aware of something, and quickly retreated. But it''s too late. Bang Dang! Lihuang sword instantly cut off the man''s two sharp swords. The terrible high temperature even melted his arms. The whole person could not help retreating, and his clothes were broken. The man stares big eyes, inconceivable looking at white night, lose a voice way: "in your hand... Is it not a Hongbing?" "Yes White night cold way, jump up again is to rush, at the same time in the hand sharp sword ruthlessly toward that person split. Knowing that he was not the opponent of Hongbing, the man immediately turned around and retreated. But as soon as man retreated, the power of Lihuang sword immediately turned into a wave, engulfed him, and man turned into ashes. The white night sees this, the horse does not stop rushes toward the pagoda top. He wants to set up. But the fighting between these two super beings can not give him the environment to arrange his array, but this pagoda is different. It seems that because of the relationship of border protection, it can carry the aftereffects of these powerful battles. White night directly rushed to the position of more than 100 layers, then broke into the window and got into the pagoda. As soon as I enter the pagoda, I am stunned by the white night. However, the pagoda is shrouded in clouds and fog, and you can''t see anything clearly. However, when you enter the smoke, you have an extraordinary feeling, as if you are in another world at the moment."What is it?" White night brow tight wrinkle, confused tight. But there''s no time to think about that now. He breathed, took out the materials he was carrying, and quickly set up a simple array inside the pagoda. "The sky is broken!" At this time, an ancient melodious sound sounded outside. I don''t know what moves the existence of terror like a true God launched. Boom and boom... a strong impact shook the pagoda. The pagoda swayed wildly. The white night quickly stabilizes the body, and at the same time urges the spirit Qi to protect the spread array on the ground. Click! At this time, the wall cracked and some gravel fell. White night brow lock. It seems that the pagoda can''t stand it for long! We have to hurry up! White night took a deep breath, and did not wait for the pagoda to be stable, but continued to spread the array. It lasted about ten minutes before everything stopped. White night dare not stay, continue to shop array. After half a column of incense. "The battle is finished!" The day night was filled with joy and sat in the middle. All of a sudden. Boom! Boom, boom... there was a dense explosion outside again, as if to shatter people''s eardrums, and then the pagoda was shaking. White night clearly see in front of the wall was twisted up. "Is this space distorted?" White night face ugly, eyes shaking, continue to urge the array. It''s too difficult to smooth out such a degree of space distortion. It''s not allowed in time at all. What we have to do now is to absorb the power of the array as soon as possible. So, sitting in the middle of the Dharma array on a white night, it was like the king of the Ming Dynasty. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. After all, the pagoda can''t stand in front of these two terrorists for too long. Finally. Boom... the whole pagoda completely collapsed... the whole pagoda completely collapsed www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2990 It''s like the collapse of pillars, the splashing of rocks and the dust all over the sky. The whole sky was dark. However, at the moment when the tower collapsed, a magical dark light rippled from the broken pagoda. The light is supreme and sacred. It''s a pity that the existence of the two supernatural gods did not matter. Because there are too many fighting and fighting at the scene, and there are too many terrible techniques. However, in their eyes, these techniques are just children''s play, which is nothing at all. They only care about the enemy in front of them. Only think about how to destroy each other forever. "The curse of heaven and earth "The secret of the supreme god!" The two great powers once again cast the curse of terror, only to see an unprecedented burst of light on each of them, directly tearing the void burst, heaven and earth collapsed, the sun, moon and stars were dim, almost annihilated. And those around them, who did not go away in time, were engulfed by their skills, all died, the body died, the soul was broken, and they could never live beyond. White night in time with Hongbing shelter body, just escaped a disaster. But even so, it also made his heart beat. Is it really a human being who can display such a terrible trick? No, people can''t reach this situation. They are gods! The real God! Think of this, white night can not help shudder. But the good thing is that the power of the Dharma array in the pagoda has stabilized his mind. Yes. The most important function of this array is not to enhance the physical strength or self strength for white night! Because in the face of a strong man of this degree, no matter how much he can increase his strength, he can not reach the situation of the other side. After all, the difference in strength can not be described by the disparity between heaven and earth, which can be said to be two dimensions. This can not be made up by external forces. In the face of such an enemy, in fact, the most important thing to do is not to enhance their own strength, but to stabilize their own state of mind. Because the other side is too strong! It''s terrifying! In front of this supreme existence, the only thing we have to do is to let ourselves not be afraid of fighting and have the courage to draw a sword at the other side. If you don''t dare to draw the sword, don''t talk about defeating your opponent. White night took a hard breath, still retreating, eyes staring at the existence of two terror, waiting for the time to move. The existence of the two pinnacles, it is absolutely unexpected that there are people next to them! You know, they represent the highest fighting power of all heavens and all worlds! As long as they get rid of each other, they are the strongest gods in the world. "Broken reincarnation!" "It must be life and death!" "The ultimate word of truth!" "Divine space time skill!" ... the whole Wutian palace was beaten to nothingness and chaos by their terrible magic. Everything here has been torn, shattered, annihilated. And the two men''s men all retreated to fight outside the boundless. Here, it''s just their battlefield. Except for the white night. Dong! All of a sudden, two Da Neng don''t know what technique they used. A huge space plum blossom appears above them. The white night looks up, the heart beats wildly. This is a plum blossom constructed entirely with the purest spatial force. It''s like a space storm, suspended above. And this plum blossom is very broad, almost covering half of the sky. Who''s using the soul method? The night shakes my mind. At this time, but see the space plum suddenly move up, a force toward the sinking. Boom! The sound of tearing the soul. The huge space, plum straight to the leader! Where I''ve been, it''s chaos! I can''t see anything! Nothing to see! However, the leader of the dark dynasty did not dodge or hit him with magic. Instead, he gave a loud shout, and his whole body was full of strange and mysterious light. The light covered him up. And the power of space plum blossom finally came down. The breath of the night was almost frozen, and he did not dare to hesitate to sacrifice all the Hongbing to protect his body. At the same time. Pop!!! The plum blossom explodes in space! A vast and endless space storm directly engulfed the whole Wutian palace. Everything in Wutian palace is torn up by this space storm. And with the generation of space storm, this force is also stronger and stronger, bigger and bigger, more and more sufficient, more and more concentrated.In the end, even time, universe and samsara are pulled into it and torn to pieces! It seems that this space storm has separated from the world at this moment and formed a world with only destruction left... and white night is in this world full of destruction... Dong!! At this time, the dark Dynasty leaders immersed in the space storm began to fight back. His hands seem to contain the surging power of the sun and the moon. With his own action, the wutiansha will pass. Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu. The time here has been torn up. What is the power that can confine the power of space? White night stares big eyes. But Wutian exhaled: "is this the power of the great ancestor? End God King! How can you understand this power? " "It''s time to put an end to all this!" The old and eternal voice came from the mouth of the leader of the dark Dynasty. Then, the power of the sun and the moon in his hand pushed forward. Bang! Two mysterious lights burst out. It''s the light of the sun and the moon. They keep moving forward, the light is more and more thick, and their respective lights are fused together. At the moment when the light of the sun and the moon converges, white night seems to see a new generation of the world. The leader breathed a sigh. This gasified air layer pushes this new world towards the opposite sky... the strange sound made by the surging and vast force is enough to shock people''s hearts. White night can''t explain what it is. In fact, everything we hear, see and feel now is extraordinary and immeasurable to the white night. This is the real soul! This is God! White night heart shock, even if there is Dharma array blessing, oneself still shudder tight, more a kind of worship. He bit his tongue in secret, forcing himself to wake up from the pain. When people have recovered, they can''t help but retreat. He knew that in a battle like this, he didn''t know how long it would take to win or lose. No matter how close he was, he couldn''t bear the impact and fighting brought by them. Just wait a little longer. However, just as the day night was about to leave, I suddenly found that the interior of the whole space storm had been disconnected from the outside world. The isolated place was like a barrier, and I couldn''t go out any more. At the same time. Boom and boom... the whole boundless world begins to annihilate. Chaos is generated from the fighting between the two top gods, and gradually fills the whole Wutian palace... the world is full of chaos www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2991 It''s hopeless to fight like this. Almost no one can describe the situation in Wutian Palace at the moment. The sky and the earth are dark, the sun and the moon have been broken, and even the avenue has been worn out. The so-called time, space, samsara, heaven and earth, at this moment, even sand can''t match. White night stands in the chaos, gazing at the two great powers fighting, his arms trembling. Not only because of fear, but also because of excitement. He wants to draw the sword now. But he knew that if he did it now, he would die. Wait! Just keep waiting! But at this time, an unparalleled strong pressure suddenly covered the whole boundless. "Well?" White night breathing a tight, quickly retreat, quickly out of the no day palace. But... I can''t escape! This terrible pressure seems to come from the anger of the two super supremacies, who have been desperate to use their own means. Everything is broken when you are oppressed. Those who are still fighting outside are all covered by this coercion. People with low strength burst and died on the spot. And the powerful can support five or six breath, but it is also the internal organs that burst and the spirit of heaven died. After a while, pieces of the strong fall. No matter the dark dynasty or the people without heaven. All the presence of the gods in the state of Risheng is reaped like weeds at this moment. Night breathing tight, knowing that it is impossible to escape again, immediately sacrifice all the Hongbing protection. And those who have reached the peak of the existence have all released their strength to wrap around their bodies and defend themselves. However, with the passage of time, this pressure is more and more powerful. Bang Dang! Bang Dang! Kuangdang... many souls'' defenses are directly broken, and then their bodies are crushed to pieces. Daye also felt the pressure and had to increase Hongbing''s strength again. Can be more and more powerful, as if unlimited growth, rising. In the end. Click! There was a crack in the border formed by the power of Hongbing on the head of the white night. He glared, thinking he was wrong. But the facts in front of us cannot be refuted. The border is really broken... no! At this time, we must continue to urge Hongbing''s spirit. But if you increase the urge of Hongbing''s Qi, I''m afraid that the two extreme beings will be aware of Hongbing''s Qi. If so, the consequences will be unbearable. But if you don''t urge, don''t you wait to die? It doesn''t matter! At this point, there is no other choice, white night a bite of teeth, will all the strength of Hongbing again float up one point. Finally, I resisted. However, at this time, the prestige of the whole space began to weaken. Looking around in the white night, we can see that there are not many souls left, and most of them are half dead. Only one breath is left after being oppressed. The white night spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and immediately carries several Hongbing to retreat. But just as he kept retreating. Snoring, snoring, snoring... the space behind suddenly twisted. It''s like a blue wave splashed by stones. White night was stunned, suddenly aware of something, suddenly raised his head. But I saw a figure like a hill behind me. No one else, it is Wutian! And at the same time. Dong! White night''s body fell down and hit the earth heavily. The whole earth burst to pieces. The seven kinds of meat and eight kinds of vegetables smashed in the night seemed to fall apart, and the heart was even more clattered. This power... Is absolute power! Wutian gives up fighting with the leader of the dark Dynasty, but directly suppresses himself? No doubt! Wutian found Hongbing... "nine? Nine Hongbing? it is beyond logic and above reason! It''s incredible! You have nine Hongbing? Give it to me quickly The voice of Wu Tian shows a surge of excitement. Even he could not resist the temptation brought by Hongbing? "White night?" The huge body of the leader of the dark Dynasty is also close to this side. They were like two giant giants, looking at the suppressed white night on the ground, and the Hongbing floating around him in the white night. White night tried to get up, but the power of Wutian was so strong that he could not resist! The power gap is terrible. White night almost no fighting spirit, has been this power to shock all over shiver."Bring it, all Hongbing!" Wu Tian laughs and reaches for Bai Ye. But at the moment when his hand hit, a huge storm suddenly appeared in the space, which directly twisted the hand of Wutian and pulled him to pieces. At the same time, the leader of the dark Dynasty also stretched out his hand and grasped the white night. "White night, give me Hongbing! Or you and I will die here, give it to me The leader of the dark Dynasty yelled, and the sound of hitting the soul made him feel like he was about to lose control of himself. But Bai Ye didn''t give in to anyone''s voice. He tried his best, biting his teeth, and didn''t move. He secretly pushed Hong Bing''s strength up. "Give it to me!" The leader of the dark Dynasty held out his hand again. But how can Wutian watch Hongbing fall into the other''s hands? He immediately urged the magic power again and cut off the huge arm of the leader of the dark Dynasty. "Divine words, puppets!" Wutian suddenly sends out a celestial sound. For a moment, Daye felt that his consciousness was controlled by something, and he was not himself any more. Then he suddenly glared, stood up, grabbed those Hongbing, and sent them to Wutian. But at this time, a more dark and evil force directly penetrated into his brain, connected with nerves, and collided with the force that affected his consciousness. "Ah!" The white night screamed bitterly. The pain is like a tear in the soul. It''s intolerable. "Ah!! Ah!! Ah! " White night screams, the whole person rolls on the ground. The intense pain made him almost faint. But he knew it couldn''t go on like this. If you go on, your consciousness will burst, your nerves will burst, and everything will die. We have to find a way out of this. His eyes are red, staring at the dead Dragon Sword scattered around him, trying to stretch out his hand and hold it in his hand. Bang! The power of the dead dragon sword is poured into white night''s body like an electric current. "Ah!" White night yelled again, and his voice was bleeding. The surging power of the dead dragon sword made his body more painful. But he knew that he could not relax at this time. Even at this time can not be replaced by the strength of other Hongbing! At this time, we can only do our best to let the power of the dead Dragon Sword fill our body. "The power?" "Dead dragon sword? It''s the dead dragon sword! If you are strong, you will be strong. It is worthy of your reputation "Does this son want to use the power of the dead dragon sword to expel our power? Don''t think too much of yourself Wutian and the leaders of the dark Dynasty made concerted efforts to control the white night. At night, his eyes were red and his skin and flesh almost split www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2992 At this moment, the white night is like a container, which contains the power of the leader of Wutian and dark Dynasty and the dead dragon sword. All three forces want to occupy Bai Ye''s body and control him completely. The agony is unbearable. I feel that my soul will be torn to pieces. He growled and struggled, but to no avail. However, he was holding the dead dragon sword, no matter how painful his body was, he would not let go. The dead Dragon Sword seemed to be stimulated by the power of these two great powers and suddenly became furious. Whoo! A mighty energy suddenly poured into the white night like a flood of beasts. All of a sudden, the power of the two great powers was forced out by this terrible energy. White night''s consciousness and spirit immediately recovered, he re dominated his body, suddenly got up, but felt that his body had reached an unprecedented peak. Endless power rippled in his body. This feeling can''t be described in words. At this moment, white night seems to be the master. Master of the world! The two powerful forces gave him a sense of oppression that was not as strong as before. This is the energy of the dead dragon sword! The stronger they are, the stronger they are! White night breathed and stood up again. And two big can also no longer to white night start! After all, he had the power of the dead dragon sword in his hand. White night takes advantage of the situation to release all the Hongbing and infuse all their strength into his body. All of a sudden, his body burst out a colorful halo. It looked like the God of heaven. It was extremely powerful and terrifying. "What? Does this man want to compete with us with the help of Hongbing? " "Well, I can''t help myself!" The two men looked at the white night coldly, but their attention was focused on his Hongbing. They don''t have much interest in white night, but if they can get Hongbing, they will be the victors of this war, and then they will command all the heaven and all the world. As a result, Wutian can''t help it. He gazed at the white night with a sudden roar. "Ah!" For a moment, the sky darkened. The sun and the moon are broken, and the stars have no light. It was as if the road had been broken by this voice. The boundless sky is full of boundless sound energy, wandering and shaking everywhere, as if to destroy everything. In the end, the boundless terror energy swept towards the white night like a conscious one, intending to shock him into nothingness. The white night''s eyes are cold, staring at the shocking energy, suddenly draws the sword and splits towards it. Whoo! It''s Lihuang sword fire! They swept out, just like the sea covering the sky, directly devouring this energy. But there''s more than that. At the moment when he destroyed the energy with Hongbing in the white night, he suddenly trembled and found that his soul seemed to be caught in a big net. At the same time, the big net began to recycle and pull, intending to separate his soul from his body. His body trembled wildly, and his consciousness began to blur again! Only then can we understand that the existence of Wutian at this level seldom starts at his body, but more at his consciousness and soul. At the same time, it is hard to guard against and silent. The night clenches its teeth, trying to concentrate and stabilize its soul. But... Not at all! Even with the help of Hongbing, he could not really compete with the leader of Wutian or dark Dynasty. The strength difference is too big! It''s a big difference! Just when the soul of the white night was to be stripped from the body by Wu Tian, the leader of the dark Dynasty started. With a powerful voice, a pure force suddenly hit Bai Ye, directly expelling the power of soul stripping. At the same time, he leans forward with both hands and grabs at white night. Compared with the power of heaven, the leader of dark Dynasty is more simple and rough!He''s going to take white night alive! He grabbed it with both hands, but the space and time were compressed, so he couldn''t get close. This energy is shocking. It''s as if everything around is empty. White night clenched teeth, feel an unprecedented pressure swept over. Although the two hands of the leader of the dark Dynasty have not touched himself, the power released from his hands has completely submerged this area. The white night was cold and hard to retreat. But it''s no use retreating. The only thing that can save your life right now is that. counterattack! Bai Ye, with a look in his eyes and a roar, desperately clasps his hands on the dead dragon sword, and then tries his best to chop at the leader of the dark Dynasty in front of him. Roar!!! The shocking sword power gushed out like a flood of beasts, killing the leader of the dark Dynasty with the attitude of destroying everything. At that moment, any power released by the leader of the dark Dynasty was insignificant and useless in front of the dead Dragon Sword power. The power of the dead dragon sword is strong when it is strong. Now what it touches is the leader of the dark Dynasty, who is like a God. The power it inspires is absolutely shocking and terrifying. Whoo! The body of the leader of the dark Dynasty was directly engulfed, and the huge body suddenly disappeared. Killed? There is no possibilities! It doesn''t matter. White night biting teeth, suddenly turned around, and then a sword toward this side of Wutian split in the past. "Motherfucker! Just because you want to move me? What do you think you''re facing? You are facing the real God! It''s the master of the world! It is the existence that can control the life and death of all things in the world! " No day sink anger and drink, then raise a hand to this side point! "Stop it all for me!" In a moment, the body waving the dead dragon sword in the white night was suddenly frozen. At the same time, all the worlds in his space stop! White night opened his eyes, trying to break free from this time constraint. But no matter how hard he tried, how hard he tried, it didn''t help With a roar, the sky burst and a huge black hole appeared. At the same time, a colorful mountain appeared in the black hole. They float out slowly, then aim at the white night here and suppress it. At this moment, the whole boundless world seems to be suppressed by the colorful holy mountain. White night staring at the landing of the mountain, people are crazy struggle, crazy resistance. It still doesn''t help! final. Boom! The colorful mountain pressed him hard. The infinite is shaking. The colorful light shines on the whole Wutian palace. "Don''t you dare to fight against the gods? Wait for me to absorb your body and take away your Hongbing! In this world, no one can be my opponent any more! " No day hoarse and drink, immediately casting. Then he saw the colorful holy mountain squirming like a piece of meat, as if he was swallowing something, which made his scalp numb. Wutian also fell into a calm, like slowly absorbing something in general www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2993 White night is engulfed and wrapped by endless and mysterious power, and the whole person is completely torn by the chaotic destructive power. The intense pain had a direct effect on his soul. He''s suffocating, he''s collapsing, he''s losing consciousness. But he knew that once he didn''t persist, waiting for him, he would die forever! In the blur, white night''s eyes are red, his mouth is roaring, his arms are waving subconsciously again, driving the dead dragon sword to chop in the chaos. "Mole ant! How dare Ann continue to resist? " Seems to realize the white night''s action, no day is roaring, further increased the power of his suppression. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong The repressive force of terror directly crushed the void, time and space, and collapsed half of the boundless world. If you go on like this, I''m afraid not the whole boundless world will be shattered. No one cares! Now he just wants to kill Bai Ye and take the dead dragon sword in his hand. How can the white night know that there is no Providence? He did his best, waving his arms like crazy. Although in this terrible storm of destruction, his every wave is extremely hard, but he does not stop, continue to work, exhausted the last trace of strength of the soul! Finally. Whoo! The sword went down. "Well?" As soon as Wutian Tongren rises, he suddenly removes the terrible colorful holy mountain and offers a space door to wrap his body. At the moment when all these things dissipated, an endless force of the dead Dragon Sword burst out, tearing apart all the destructive forces and attacking the past with an irresistible drive. However... The dead dragon sword is empty. Although it is strong, it can not kill the existence outside the void. White night looks tight, and hastily retreat. However, as soon as he moved, the space behind him was full of waves! It''s a space tsunami. And the person who agitates this tsunami is the Wutian hiding in the other end of the space! The white night was shocked and quickly urged Hongbing to stabilize the space around him, so that he would not be torn by the terrible space tsunami. The space tsunami was held down by Hongbing''s repressive force, but in the rippling space, a huge hand was stretched out directly to catch these Hongbing! That''s the hand of heaven! I saw that his terrible hand was unobstructed, and nothing could resist it all the way. Even at the moment of approaching Hongbing, Bai Ye felt that his heart stretched out and a strange hand appeared! This hand is not aimed at him, but directly from the bottom of his heart and Hongbing link! White night suddenly reaction! Plunder! This is naked plunder! Wu Tian plans to plunder Bai Ye''s Hongbing directly, cut off the connection between Bai Ye and Hongbing, and take away Hongbing! Plunder them all!! Without Hongbing, what is white night in front of him? I''m afraid even mole ants are inferior. The white night is full of fear, how dare you hesitate? Crazy, he gathered Hongbing to his side. Hongbing was the only one he could rely on to fight against these great powers. If he lost them, he was afraid that he would evaporate in an instant. However, Wutian will not give Daye the chance to take away Hongbing! In the void, Wutian made a strong roar, and then the pressure released by the tsunami in the void increased by several times. It was fiercely suppressed towards the white night. The blood vessels and viscera in the body seem to burst, and even the soul seems to be squeezed out of the body at any time. How terrible! White night stares big eyes, staring at the huge hand, people have lost the ability to resist. But at this critical moment. Boom! The other end also stretched out suddenly a huge hand, mercilessly toward the palm of the sky. This hand appeared very suddenly, which was unexpected to both of them. When the reaction comes over, Wutian''s wrist has been strangled by this big hand!This is the hand of the leader of the dark dynasty! He was shocked. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong A burst of terror spread, then see the huge arm without days directly inch inch crack rotten, broken on the spot. It''s the leader of the dark dynasty! Wutian just goes to plunder Hongbing, completely ignoring the existence that can really threaten him. "You want to die?" Wutian is furious, roaring and moving his huge body to attack the leader of the dark Dynasty. His eyes were in full bloom, shooting two beams of light at the leader of the dark Dynasty. But the leader of the dark dynasty did not show weakness and opened his mouth. Roar! Eight golden dragons flew out of his mouth and ran straight into the light. Bang Bang The divine light was smashed like glass, and the eight golden dragons smashed on Wutian''s huge body. Wu Tianhou stepped back a few steps, and every step on the broken earth could cause an earthquake of magnitude 18 on the ground, as if the whole ground was going to be completely overturned. I''m afraid even the earth can''t bear the weight of these two peerless peak strongmen. Two super strong fight is inseparable, you come and I go, the stars fall, heaven and earth burst. "No heaven, you can''t win. All the heaven and the world are in my hands after all." The leaders of the dark Dynasty made a magnificent and vicissitudes voice, just like the thunder falling, just like the divine voice coming. But how can heaven fear? "In your hands? How ridiculous! You don''t know how big the day is, how wide the land is, and how powerful my means are! " Wutian said, suddenly all over the skin blooming colorful light, people are more like the arrival of the true God, shining everywhere. At the same time, thousands of stars and light spots appeared on his head, and these stars and light spots turned into the vast universe, while he held up one hand, dragged the star universe, and at the same time, his other arm shook violently. WOW! The previous broken hand instantly regenerates, and instantly kneads. Whoo! The sky darkened at once. The stars above him, the universe, floated upward a little bit, trying to merge with the stars in the sky. The leader of the dark Dynasty looked up with no expression. Look at the posture. If there is no heaven to control the whole sky "At this moment, I want you to know what is the true God and what is the real master of the world!" Wutian made a magnificent and surging sound, and then the whole hand suddenly waved down. Boom In a flash, the sky collapsed, and countless terrible black holes, planets, fireballs, and thunder and lightning all came down from the sky. Is that the end of the world? Everything in the sky, everything in the universe, at this moment, all turned into a weapon without heaven, which he drove to wave and attack the leader of the dark Dynasty. Unprecedented pressure and destructive force are sweeping this way like a storm. The void is torn to pieces. Time is crushed and collapsed. Everything is destroyed. As if the world is only left with destruction, only the sky www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2994 Without the power of heaven, shake heaven and earth! At this moment, even if Bai Ye felt that he was holding Hongbing, he was as pitiful as a mole ant. So small that I don''t know that I exist. However, the leader of the dark Dynasty was not at all flustered in the face of this divine attack! He looked at the collapse of the world indifferently, but read a word faintly in his mouth. "Kill This is a visible and sound word! The voice of the moment, dark Dynasty leader''s mouth also flew out of a golden blood. The blood turned into a huge word "kill", and with his pronunciation, it bombarded the collapsed heaven and earth. The word "kill" is irresistible and overwhelming. All the way through, it breaks through heaven and earth, and even shatters the pure power of Wutian. "Ah Wutian in the emptiness sends out an angry and ferocious roar again, and continues to urge the power to break the word "kill". See the burst of colorful clouds in the sky! This is the phenomenon that the power of Wu Tian is too strong. Wutian has to use his strongest power, because the word "kill" of the leader of the dark Dynasty comes from his original power! The two great powers have used what they have learned in their life and their strongest power. The white night between the two great powers is more and more painful. In front of these two super powers, he has no ability to resist at all. If it goes on like this, there is no choice but to be killed by the plundered Hongbing. The white night stares at the two superpowers who are still confronting each other. Without any hesitation, he immediately urges the dead dragon sword to wrap its power around his body, and then abruptly retreats. "Want to go?" Wu Tian''s huge eyes look at the white night. But at this time, the leader of the dark Dynasty didn''t give him the chance to leave at all. If he was loose, the terrible word "kill" would tear him to pieces. In the daytime, I take the second Kung Fu and retreat crazily. Two super powers are no longer chasing. In their view, if they can get rid of each other, and then kill Baiye, it''s not difficult. Although there are Hongbing in the hand in the white night, the strength difference between the two sides is too big. The white night can''t threaten them at all. Even the dead dragon sword in his hand can''t touch these great powers. What if the power of the dead dragon sword is amazing? No matter how sharp the knife is, what''s the use if it can''t kill people? However, at the moment, Daye didn''t want to turn back and move those two great powers. Failure! Failure! It''s a complete failure! White night head melon seeds full of this idea! He didn''t know whether he was scared out of his courage or not. Maybe he didn''t. maybe he oppressed his courage! In front of those two super existence, his pressure is too big! He felt extremely powerless! No idea of fighting back. With each attack, a kind of deep fatigue will emerge in my heart, which is caused by the subconscious drive of knowing that the attack is ineffective. He knew that he had failed! He can only escape! He didn''t even know what to do next. What can we do against such a powerful opponent? If we continue to fight against them, we will kill them sooner or later. Or... Just give up! Give up everything! No longer fight against the dark Dynasty and the people without heaven! No longer hold the Hongbing, give them all! And then with the people in the small world with all the people around to find a place to hide, hide! "Yes! Hide! We must hide, avoid the troubled times, avoid these murderous demons, hide, hide... " The white night''s face became pale, and his lips trembled for no reason. He didn''t realize that he was scared out of his wits This is the first time white night has been scared. He didn''t even find himself so frightened. He just wants to escape! The farther away, the better! the sooner the better! In front of the two supernatural beings, he can''t lift a shred of courage. Until then Poof! A stabbing sound sounded. White night trembled all over, and then felt chest pain. Looking down, he found that his chest was penetrated by a dark sword, and the blood directly penetrated out, wetting his clothes! The bright red blood seemed to set off a terrible rose on his chest. "Well..." White night spit out a mouthful of blood, it seems that talent slightly recovered. He opened his eyes and turned his head to find that a man who was nearly three meters tall and full of halo was holding a long black sword through his chest. These people... Are people without heaven¡° This person''s breath is strange, and he uses the spirit of heaven. There is no heaven without me! It must be the mole ant of the dark dynasty! It''s time to kill The man roared and pulled the sword out of white night''s body. Then he raised the sword and chopped at his head. The fierce black sword is like the fangs of a fierce beast, tearing the void and killing the white night¡° Ah! " The white night was so surprised and angry that he suddenly raised his sword to resist. He uses the dead dragon sword, even if it is subconsciously waved, the power released is still amazing. Roar!! The sword spirit of the dead dragon spewed out like a raging beast, directly devouring the man in front of him. In the power of terror, the man directly disappeared, no bones. White night covered his chest and couldn''t help gasping. The severe pain made him a little unbearable, but it was also because of the pain that he recovered a lot from the shock. But when he looked up, he found something was wrong around him. It turns out that there are countless boundless people in all directions! They are crowded together in the sky and on the earth. Looking around, there are tens of millions of them! These are all the people who come out of Wutian palace! They couldn''t get close, but they didn''t dare to go far, so they gathered here, waiting for Wutian to decide with the leader of the dark Dynasty, and then they killed the people of the dark dynasty! In the night, he ran away in a hurry, but he accidentally broke into the army without heaven. At this moment, all the people in the sky and the earth are staring at him. Everyone is murderous! White night stare big eyes, standing in situ, I do not know how to do. Until then, a loud drink rang out¡° This man must be a dark king! Kill it! Kill it As soon as this word falls, the boundless people in all directions suddenly rush to the white night like the tide. The overwhelming spell is more intense than the rainstorm¡° Kill The crowd roared, and the sword attacked and chopped wildly¡° Get the hell out of here White night panic, fight back, carrying Hongbing dance. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng... The tyrannical Hongbing tried his best to kill the people around him. With one sword, he killed hundreds of people. For a time, the blood wave is surging, the terror is unparalleled www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2995 At the moment, the white night is like an iron bar, which stirs all the people in the sky and the earth red. He has been like a frightened bird, fighting like crazy. The Hongbing with arms dancing is like the devil''s fangs, tearing everything around. Those individuals had no room to fight back in front of Hongbing, and they were constantly chopped by Hongbing. After a while, the whole sky was dyed red, and a large number of blood corpses were falling like rain. The world was shocked and unbelievable. "It''s Hongbing!" "This guy has so many Hongbing?" "Kill him, plunder Hongbing and give it to the Supreme Lord first!" "Good!" In all directions, all the people without heaven were crazy and rushed to the white night. They tried their best to wipe out the existence of the Jindi period, plundered Hongbing, and first gave the super power in exchange for the supreme glory! To win the war. It''s just that. They mistakenly estimated the existence strength of this Jin Emperor Period! I also miscalculated the power of Hongbing! At this moment, the white night, like a meat grinder, is killing those who are close to him. No matter who it is, no matter what its strength is, if it approaches, it will be crushed by the sword Qi of Hongbing. There is no room for resistance. What''s more, the bizarre techniques in all directions are hard to break the breath of Hongbing. They are like a cover, spinning around the white night. No matter how vast the magic power is, no matter how fierce the moves are. White night is like a merciless harvesting machine. No matter who is close to him, there is only one end. Die! In this way, after paying the lives of tens of thousands of people without heaven, the remaining people without heaven dare not come near at will. Although there are tens of millions of strong people without heaven around, but we are not idiots, who is willing to donate their lives in vain? "Hongbing is so strong! We are forced to fight with it, only a dead end! We have to think of something else! " "Do you have a plan?" "It''s better to burn slowly and drag his strength! There are so many of us that even if he kills us, we can''t finish it. He''s not a God. There will always be times when he can''t support himself. When he''s exhausted, I don''t know how easy it is to kill a great soldier! " "It makes sense!" "That''s it! Don''t rush around without attacking! " The people who have no heaven decide to stay away from the white night one by one and attack them with only their skills, not fight with them at all. White night is directly shrouded by endless terrors. People can''t even see him clearly. The defense of Hongbing is also a kind of consumption. These Hongbing rely on the white night to launch, and the blocking defense also depends on their own energy. According to the attack intensity, the white night can''t last long at all. However, at this time, white night suddenly rushed to these boundless people like crazy. "Be careful!" "Let''s get out of here!" Someone tried to shout. In the direction of the impact of the white night, the crowd scattered and gave way in a hurry. But it''s too late to give in. But look at the rushing white night, the Hongbing suddenly burst out in his hands, and then the Hongbing burst out into a terrible light. These lights seemed to absorb the blood all over the sky, and became blood red, as if these blood helped Hongbing''s arrogance. For a moment, the blade Qi of each Hongbing soared by hundreds of feet. They''re like giant swords, frantically cutting into the crowd. "What?" People without heaven are stupid. White night hands holding the dead dragon sword and abandon the sword, toward the crowd direction cut. The double swords are like a flood, devouring thousands of people. Then he released his hand, grasped the ice fan, and waved to the crowd. Whoo! Cold wind, sweeping the world, frozen the world. Hold the Lihuang sword again, cut out the sky burning fireworks, dance the magic gun, tear open the sky and earth, shine the sword at night, sacrifice the stars and the world, such as creating the world, kill the heaven and earth once, the samsara collapses, the heaven and earth turns into powder, chisel the prison sword, pierce six paths, frighten the ghosts and gods At this moment, the white night is like killing gods, immersed in the crazy killing. Hongbing revolves around him and supplies him. Slowly, the fear of white night suddenly gradually calmed down. He is no longer so afraid, no longer so panic, it seems that he regained his confidence, regained the courage of fearless life and death. In this endless killing, he seems to grasp the essence of everything. Looking at the strong people falling all around, his mood becomes clearer and clearer Wails resounded through the sky and the earth. Blood is pouring down, washing the world. The man without heaven ran like crazy and ran around like crazy. They were completely scared. They don''t dare to fight this man any more. They have realized the seriousness of the matter. They have only one idea now... Get out of here! But how can we let them go now? The white night looks indifferently, with no joy or sorrow on his face and no waves or waves in his heart. He leaped with his sword and roared wildly. The whole world, as if he had become a battlefield. ...... The other end of the boundless. Several dark Dynasty leaders are nervously looking at the direction of Wutian palace. They are also like people without heaven, waiting for the two super powers to win or lose! They can''t fight at this level. What we can do is to wait However, at this time, several dark Dynasty people came in a panic. "No, my Lord! Something''s wrong The man kept shouting. All the people of the dark king Dynasty were stunned and looked at him one after another. "What''s the matter?" It seems that several commanders asked coldly. "Something''s wrong! There''s something wrong with those people in the boundless world "What?" "What can happen to them?" "They have been attacked!" "Who?" "I don''t know! Now the people without heaven are fighting with another force. The attention of the people without heaven is all focused on that force. The killing between the two sides is in a mess Cried the announcer. As soon as these words came out, the commanders were shocked. "Opportunity! Opportunity "A third force must have stepped in!" "Ha ha, it seems that there are many people who hate the boundless world! It''s a good chance for us to fight with that force. If we make a stab at this time, we will destroy all of them! " The commanders laughed. "Whole the army quickly, follow me to attack wutianjie!" The existence of the leader no longer hesitates and cries out. All of a sudden, all the strong people of the dark Dynasty stood up all over the world, with the leader fighting in the direction of boundless heaven. The army of the dark Dynasty, like the black tide, flooded the world. The scene looks magnificent. Can be when this force mighty close to the direction of the boundless, all people are silly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2996 The people of the dark Dynasty were stunned and looked at the distance. It was a blood red sky, connected with a blood red sea. The sky is full of blood and the sea is full of corpses. And countless people without heaven are being pursued and killed by a peerless ferocious God. The fierce God held several Hongbing in his hand, and the blade of each Hongbing released thousands of feet. One foot cut across the world, and he wanted to break the world, which was extremely terrifying. With one move, more than ten thousand people will fall. The whole army without heaven was defeated by this man. Many people in the dark Dynasty knew him. White night! The presence that scares the whole of the state! It''s him! Dark king Dynasty person stares big eyes, unbelievable looking at that terror figure. Many people who used to despise the white night now have a new view. In their mind, only a Jin emperor period exists, and the reason why they can traverse Lisheng Prefecture is only because of Hongbing. But now they realize they are wrong! This man depends on more than Hongbing! And his own strength! But what he shows now is not the strength of Jin emperor period? He waved a number of Hongbing and killed wildly, but there were many people who were good at space skills. They split the space and separated Hongbing from Baiye. Baiye rushed directly to it and tore it up with bare hands. That shows the strength and hegemony, even the supreme kill Jun is not enough to compare. Thousands of powerful people without heaven were slaughtered by this man, and countless people died. The rest of them tried to escape, but white night raised his hand. Bang! A powerful space force blocked the whole area. All the people without heaven have become turtles in the urn, waiting for the white night to kill them. "Back... Back... Everybody back!" Finally, the people of the dark Dynasty realized that it was wrong, and someone trembled and cried out. "Back up!" "Retreat quickly!" The great army retreats backward. How dare they fight against white night again? Even those seemingly fierce and terrifying beasts, at the sight of white night such a terrible evil spirit, are scared to shiver and retreat. The huge dark Dynasty army was scared away by one person. Although the dark Dynasty people trembled and fled, they still sent hundreds of people to investigate the situation. These people did not go too far, only hiding in the distance on the pumice, looking at the white night side trembling. I don''t know how long after that, the huge enclosed space was filled with blood fog. I can''t see the white night at all. The whole heaven and earth are divided into two parts, one is white, the other is red. None of the people in the dark king Dynasty have seen this strange scene. However, the blood mist filled the space, suddenly "chirp", all the blood mist seems to be absorbed by something, suddenly disappeared. "What?" The world shuddered. Look up. Only then discovered that in that space, the white night floats in the air, closes one''s eyes to nourish one''s spirit, is like is carrying on some kind of breakthrough. Several Hongbing revolved around him. In the white night, his body was red with blood, but soon the blood slowly penetrated into his skin and disappeared. White night opens her eyes again. His white hair returned to black, his eyes became clear, and all the evil lines covering his whole body disappeared, leaving only his skin like a new class. The sight is amazing. "No! He seems to be awake! Let''s go "If he finds out, he will die!" These dark dynasties were shocked and turned around one by one. However, what these people said and any action, the white night here actually felt. Not only that, he even felt the gathering of dark kings thousands of miles away, and their breath, their heart beat and even the shivering of their soul were all clear in the night. "What''s going on?" "I feel the truth of the spirit of heaven in endless killing." White night raised his palm, but found that he could see every substance in his palm, even their structure clearly. And what makes him even more strange is that his heart is unusually calm. No desire, no feeling. No more fear, no more panic. It seems that I sublimed in the killing. The white night looks far away. Although the distance was 18000 miles, he still saw that the top two statues were still fighting. They have broken the void, and even are about to break the plane. The magic method released by the two beings is enough to destroy the nine soul continent hundreds of millions of times. The white night suddenly seemed to understand something. What we see and feel is not the message from our own facial features, but the fusion of our own mind and soul with the world. He is the heaven, the earth, the sky, everything in the earth. How can he not know, how can he not know? White night look calm, step a little, people actually can escape into the void, just like a blink appeared in the two super powers battle place. "Well?" It seems to feel that there is something unique. Wutian and the leaders of the dark dynasty all stop fighting and all face the white night. "This feeling... Jiutianjing? How is that possible? Did this son not exist in the period of emperor Jin before? " No day shock looked at the white night, his face is full of surprise and consternation. "Nine days turn soul, body turn nine days, this is indeed nine days realm, suddenly from the Jin emperor period to nine days realm... This is a move against heaven, white night, how much cultivation and energy do you store in the Jin emperor period?" The leader of the dark Dynasty stares at white night road. "I can''t answer you, or the question is meaningless." White night light says, Hong Bing revolves around him ceaselessly. At this moment, facing the two masters of the world, he had no intention to fight. "Then what is meaningful to you?" The leader of the dark Dynasty asked. "I want to make the world clean and peaceful." "If not?" "Then... It''s up to me to rule the world." White night light said. "What a big tone. What about jiutianjing? You are just a little lucky mole ant! I will kill you first Wu Tianshen roars and slaps Bai Ye. The endless pressure is like the collapse of the sky. But white nights are especially peaceful. Wait for the moment when the slap falls. to be sonorous! Several swords were shining through the sky. Sheng Sheng cut the falling palm into several pieces. "The power?" There is no sky like the sun and the moon. "No day, it''s my turn!" White night light said, then raised his hand toward no day a grasp. In a flash, heaven and earth seem to coincide with each other, constantly squeezing toward the sky www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2997 With a shout of white night, his body blooms white light, as if the whole person is about to melt into the world. Who can wait to die? "Just like a clown, how dare Ann challenge the gods?" "Today I will crush you and bury you with this land!" Wutian roars and bursts out the power of the supreme power. It runs through the heaven and earth, and then pulls the heaven and earth together. The world-shaking pressure immediately fell on every living creature in the boundless world. Whether it''s the dark dynasty or the boundless. They frantically fled and left through the space gate. But most of them didn''t get away in time. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! .... Countless people couldn''t bear the pressure of this terrible world, and they were crushed to death. But just as the world was about to close, a giant shadow like Optimus Prime suddenly appeared in the white light, which abruptly opened the world. It was a white night? The dark Dynasty leader''s eyes were tight. But soon he found out he was wrong! It was not a white night, but a sword! It''s the abandoned sword! "Yes? Has Daye, who was promoted to jiutianjing, been able to use Hongbing to such an extent? " The huge shadow is as dark as fog. It separates heaven and earth, cuts off the power of the vast sky, and smashes all the means without heaven. But it''s not over. After separating heaven and earth completely, the giant shadow suddenly collapsed and smashed toward Wutian. No day breathing a tight, can think is the attack launched by the weak existence, how can escape? How can mole ants challenge gods? "Great power!" After Wu Tian gritted his teeth, he put out his arms together and released a vast divine power like the stars in the sea. This divine power is like a big net, which swings to the sky with the arm of heaven, and covers the giant Optimus Prime who has fallen. Dong!!! The collision of the two forces released a terrible and frightening atmosphere of destruction, which was like a storm, surging wildly between heaven and earth. It lasted about seven or eight hours. Bang! After all, the giant shadow of Optimus still smashes the great opening force and blows straight to the sky. At this moment, wugeniuses noticed that the giant shadow was not an ordinary thing, but... Abandoned sword! "Hongbing?" Wutian''s face changed a little at last, and he retreated to avoid the attack of the abandoned sword. Dong! The sword fell. The whole boundless earth was split in two. "Wutian, you''ve changed. You''ve become so weak and weak. You can''t defeat me with your strength. Even you can''t deal with him." The leader of the dark Dynasty said without expression. "You don''t want Hongbing? Why don''t you do it? Destroy him with me Wutian shouts. However, the leader of the dark Dynasty moved back and suddenly disappeared. It was hidden. "He won''t let you go. In that case, I''ll let you both lose first, and then I''ll take the fisherman." The voice of the leader of the dark Dynasty drifts leisurely. Wutian is the rage of Qi. Heaven and earth are shocked by his emotion. "Good! Good! Since you stand by, I will kill him and take Hongbing. I will kill you! When Hong Bing arrives, I''ll see how you can fight against me! " Wu Tian roared, raised his palm directly, aimed at the white night incarnated in the air, and then his pupils burst out a mysterious ray of reincarnation. The white night frowned. Although he didn''t know what moves Wutian was going to launch, he didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately drove Hongbing to Wutian. "Come into my world! There is no heaven As soon as Wu Tiantong''s eyes Rose, there was a colorful light in his eyes. He pulled everything he saw into his eyes, including white night. White night only feel the picture in front of a flash, body crazy tremor, spirit seems to be something hard beat, this just suddenly back to God. But I found that I was not in the boundless world, but in the vast starry sky. "Where is this?" The white night looks around and whispers to itself. "This is my big world! There is no heaven, this is my realm, here, I am the only true God! And you are the mole ant to be executed by me A vast divine voice seemed to spread to every corner of the universe. Then the stars in front of him suddenly shook. no It''s space shaking!! I look at you at night. I saw a huge object bigger than the stars, as if it had no boundary, coming out of the ethereal and traceless deep space! That is to see the existence of a giant without feet. It''s as if he''s opening up the universe. Countless planets were like grains of sand in front of him. As he came step by step, the universe was shaking and the stars were smashed. The scene, I do not know how shock, how panic. "This is the noumenon I have since my cultivation!" "Only in this boundless world can I release my noumenon!" "Here, no one will be my opponent!" "Are you not afraid of ants?" The voice of heaven came. Yes. There was no fear in the white night. "I have already forgotten my fear and all my emotions. What''s the use of fear?" White night calm way. "That''s the ultimate death you haven''t experienced yet! You are not as good as sand in my eyes Wutian shouts and suddenly raises his hand and grabs the stars all over the sky and throws them at the white night. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom Tens of thousands of stars turned into meteors, pounding toward the white night. All the eyes in front of the white night are filled with the huge stars. The collision between stars stirred up earth shaking explosions. The space is collapsing. Tens of thousands of black holes are generated together. Endless reincarnation is like sand in front of us. At this moment, all the unreachable things reverie of ordinary people become cheap. White night face expressionless, indifferent and looking forward to a wave. Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng! Keng All the Hongbing appeared, lined up in the front row, and then roared forward driven by him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang The endless power of Hongbing is like a destructive fortune. They cover a million miles of light, like an endless mouth devouring the stars, crushing all the incoming stars into powder. Hundreds of millions of meteorites are scattered in this nebula. The white night stands indifferently, without joy or sorrow. Wutian was completely angry. "Mole ant!" He made a sound of breaking the sky, raised his palm like the sky, and fanned the white night fiercely. At this moment, the palm of his hand seems to be the hell, to swallow white night completely www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2998 Without a day''s anger, the world will collapse. The white night had almost no room to struggle, and was wrapped by his huge palm. The palm that stretches for thousands of kilometers is like a big world. At the moment, the white night is not even mole ants, and even mayflies are not as good as But when the palm of your hand wrapped around him. Keng! A sword Qi against the sky suddenly burst out from Baiye and chopped the terrible and huge palm in an instant. "What?" No wonder. But he saw that the sword Qi was like a world destroying sword, which directly tore up the vast boundless world and cut off his huge and endless hand. In the blink of an eye, the boundless world is like a broken bronze mirror. And the world destroying sword Qi has not stopped, swallowing all the noumenon of heaven! Wu Tian''s pupil was shocked. He looked at the end of the world killing sword Qi, as if he wanted to find the white night after the end! But he couldn''t see anything at this glance! This murderous sword spirit has not been manipulated! As for the white night, there is no trace! "No! Can we say that... The essence of this sword Qi is white night? " Wutian was shocked and turned pale. He immediately sent out the roar of splitting the sky, intending to put away the great boundless world. But he was a step slower! Chua! The world destroying sword Qi split the endless universe stars, and then the whole starry sky was fragmented and the boundless world began to collapse. Wu Tian was furious and roared angrily. But he could not stop all this, so he had to abandon the boundless world and return to the original world. Joo! A space cycle swings away. The leader of the dark Dynasty outside looked at the reincarnation with an expressionless face, but saw no Sirius fleeing out. "It seems that white night has caused you a lot of trouble! But you should have got Hongbing, too? I can''t give you a chance to breathe! " The leaders of the dark Dynasty dare not hesitate. Take advantage of the fact that Wu Tian hasn''t returned to his mind, and attack and kill him decisively. In his opinion, most of the white night is dead, and all the Hongbing on him must fall into the hands of Wutian. If you don''t take advantage of this time to erase Wutian, when he slows down and kills it with Hongbing, the leader of the dark Dynasty is definitely not an opponent! "Teng Tian! Solid! " The leader of the dark Dynasty sent out a divine sound, and then the power of heaven and earth shrouded in the sky. Taking his body as a mold, he quickly shrouded and imprisoned it! Wutian immediately wants to get rid of the imprisonment and rush into this force! But how embarrassed he was at this time. Even if he could break through the power of imprisonment, it also needed time! "No! The last God! Let me out! Let me out! " Wu Tian shouted urgently and looked very flustered. "Huh?" The dark Dynasty leader frowned and felt something wrong. Suddenly, he realized something. "You... Don''t have the smell of Hongbing! Does it mean that... The white night is not dead? " However, as soon as he said this, a sword Qi against the sky suddenly appeared in the huge space reincarnation, which was directly applied to Wutian. Wheezing! All of a sudden, Wu Tian''s body was swallowed up by the sword Qi, and his soul and consciousness were torn up and dissipated! The leader of the dark Dynasty stared at this terrible scene. Wutian fell like this! For a time, the world withered. All things moan! A God is depressed! "How could this happen?" The dark Dynasty leader couldn''t believe his eyes. He stared at the murderous sword Qi, but saw that the sword Qi was scattered and a figure condensed. Looking at it, it''s white night! The dark Dynasty leader breathed hard and looked at him in disbelief. "That sword spirit... Can you say... White night! Have you started to integrate with Hongbing? " "Impossible... Impossible! Without reaching the position of founding Hongmeng, it is impossible to integrate Hongbing! " "Something must be wrong!" The dark Dynasty leader''s face became more and more pale, and then his eyes opened and shone a light over the white night. A moment later, he seemed to notice something and stepped back several steps. "This... This is..." "Did you find anything?" The white night looked at him indifferently: "I just realized the truth in endless despair, killing and fear, or Hongbing chose me! Anyway? Dark Dynasty leader, today we can make an end! " "No! You''re wrong! You are very wrong! " The leader of the dark Dynasty looked tighter and said, "at the beginning! You are just a tool used by others. Do you think Hongbing chose you for self-help? no The one who used you chose you! You were kept in the dark from beginning to end! " "What?" White night frowned, some could not understand the meaning of the leader of the dark Dynasty. But he can''t manage so much. As long as the dark Dynasty leader is destroyed, everything will end! However, the dark Dynasty leader doesn''t seem to want to fight him at all! The voice fell to the ground, turned directly into the void and intended to leave. "Go?" The white night''s eyes were cold and pursued directly. They chase in this void and endless time and space. The leader of the dark Dynasty seemed to run away without purpose. He was fast and could cross several planes in an instant. Although the white night got the integration of Hongbing and the unexpected growth of jiutianjing, the speed was not slow, but it was more than a little worse than the leaders of the dark Dynasty. Fortunately, he can pursue through his breath, even though the leaders of the dark Dynasty have opened the distance from several aspects. final. Dong! The white night tore a plane and landed on a vast mountain. When he landed, the whole mountain turned into powder and the whole continent split into more than a dozen pieces. The leader of the dark dynasty did not escape again! He knew that Bai Ye was obsessed. No matter how he escaped, he would be caught up by Bai Ye. Even billions of light years! Even millions of planes! He will never give up! "Is that how you want to kill me?" The leader of the dark Dynasty stood on a high stone and looked at the white night indifferently. "I must kill you!" "Why?" "Because... I want to have a world where no one can threaten me and the people around me!" The white night said faintly. "What a great and humble idea." The dark Dynasty leader smiled. There was a trace of sadness, indifference and despair in his eyes. But this time, he no longer ran away. "In that case, white night, I will fight with you once! I have to tell you! I didn''t run away because I was afraid of you! But don''t want that man to succeed! Everything in this world has cause and effect. You and I are already insiders! No one can escape this game! " The leader of the dark Dynasty sighed, then his body shook, and a unique breath splashed out. In front of this breath, everything suddenly became small. The night couldn''t understand what the dark Dynasty leader said. But now he must stick to what he thinks. Kill it! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2999 It''s not the first time white night has fought with the leader of the dark Dynasty. This is the third time. The first two times, white night escaped. In front of the leader of the dark Dynasty, he had almost no strength to fight back. It was a great luck to escape. But this time it''s different. The reason why the white night stood here this time was that he had no fear in his heart. He has seen through everything. The so-called life and death is nothing more than that. Even if you lose, don''t hesitate. The white night looked at the leader of the dark Dynasty faintly. His Qi was particularly calm, no waves, no waves, no clouds. The dark Dynasty leaders became serious. Jiutian state is an unexpected state. The realm of soul cultivation in his life is actually like a road, with many people walking, but it does not mean that this is the right way, nor does it mean that there is no way to go without this road. In fact, the soul can go a lot. There are broad roads, detours and... Shortcuts! The leader of the dark dynasty did not know how the white night found this shortcut, but at this time, it was obviously impossible to study such a problem. Hoo! The dark Dynasty leader breathed out. For a moment, the world around me suddenly became dim. The sun and moon faded away. The mountains and rivers fell into darkness. As if the end came, everything in the world no longer existed. There was silence all around. Even each other''s heartbeat can''t be heard, but there is a sound of the rotation of the avenue. They looked at each other, motionless, like sculptures. But vaguely, their Qi seemed to have collided with each other, and there seemed to be nothing. "Jiutianjing... It''s really too deep!" At this time, the leader of the dark Dynasty suddenly sighed. "There is nothing profound or not. If you look with your eyes, you will know everything." Hoarse way in the white night. "Eyes? Do you mean the naked eye or the heart? Or... The eye of the soul? I''m afraid not? Your so-called eye should be the eye of fate. You just don''t notice it. " The dark Dynasty leader said hoarsely. The eye of eternity? White night frowns. He can''t understand what this means. But he has the same confusion. Why did you set foot in the realm of nine days? Why can you see through everything in this world? This is by no means an accident or luck. It seems to be doomed. It seems that someone has deliberately contributed to the fire. "You... Are just a chess piece!" At this time, the dark Dynasty leader suddenly brightened his eyes and burst out two snow-white lights. Then the whole world became colorful. "Create the world!" The dark Dynasty leader shouted. For a moment, there were countless sitting mountains around the white night, countless pavilions and caves appeared on the mountains, and behind the mountains were patches of rivers and seas. The sea was boiling, and the pavilions and caves were restless. The white night looked in silence. The next moment. "Kill!!" Countless roars rang through. A statue of the supreme power of the Terran race sprang out of the pavilion. All of them had great cultivation and amazing strength. They rushed to the white night with all kinds of magic weapons. Countless monstrous beasts and spirits sprang out of the cave, roaring and biting at the white night. On the boiling sea surface, countless angry dragons sprang up, overturning rivers and seas, dancing high in the sky and suppressing it in the daytime and night. In an instant, white night became the enemy of the whole world. The endless powerful created by the leaders of the dark Dynasty poured out here like monsters. Wow, Lala, continuous. But at this time, a world destroying sword light suddenly burst out from the white night. It rotated directly, swung into the sky, hung over the nine days, and suppressed all things. The body of the sword is constantly rotating and blooming with colorful magic light. Hongbing''s Qi is his soul, giving him a powerful sword meaning that can''t be described in words. next. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh The light of the killing sword released hundreds of millions of sharp swords as thin as hair and shot around. The strong, fierce beasts and divine dragons created by the leaders of the dark Dynasty are all penetrated by the sword light. The bodies all over the sky fell like raindrops, covering the earth one layer after another. The sea is dyed red. The earth was soaked with blood. The green forest also became very strange. The whole world has turned into Purgatory. The dark Dynasty leader''s pupil was tight and immediately urged God again. "Reverse!" Boom The whole world suddenly turned upside down. It seems that an invisible hand has adjusted the direction of heaven and earth. The ferocious earth full of corpses began to pour a lot of corpses and blood into the white night. The earth floating overhead rained blood and corpses. But these are not ordinary corpse speed, but corpse speed with endless horror energy. They are so heavily built around the white night, and then melt away and gradually drown towards the white night. The white night immediately urged the sword Qi to cut off these energies. However... They are not afraid of sharp swords. They are like liquid. Even if they are forcibly cut, they will soon merge together. "Li Huang!" Drinking low at night, he immediately burst out a flame and spread around like the sea, igniting the whole space in an instant. That energy is covered by fire. But Rao is so, but he still can''t burn up the energy that devours himself. The white night is covered with the frost power of the ice fan. However... It still doesn''t help. This energy slowly wrapped the white night and swallowed him a little. At the same time, the energy began to assimilate the flesh of the white night. Look at this posture... Impressively, it is to completely melt and absorb him! What terrible energy! The white night thought, but there was no fear. At the moment, he can''t feel any fear and panic. It seems that people have no emotion. He raised his head and looked at the dark Dynasty leader in the distance. It seemed that he had made some decision. When he moved, he forcibly dragged this energy towards him. "That''s right! When encountering an irresistible force, only by grasping the weakness and key points of the other party can we overcome the enemy''s first opportunity. I am the weakness of this force! " The leader of the dark Dynasty nodded, but did not dodge, but grabbed it out of thin air. to be sonorous! A dark Qi sword with a length of thousands of feet appeared in the palm of his hand, and then killed it in the white night with the power of breaking the sky. The Qi sword fell from the sky and fell down. It was attached to the endless horror energy and fell down with the sword potential. "Dead dragon!" As soon as Tong Ren opened his eyes in the white night, he burst out explosive sword Qi that was enough to tear everything. The sword Qi came out of his body and gathered frantically. Unexpectedly, a furious dragon condensed on his head and rolled towards the terrible Qi sword. Roar! The wild dragon galloped and quickly rotated its body when it approached, entangled the thousand foot long Qi sword. "What''s the use? You are about to be eaten by me! " The dark Dynasty leader said faintly. White night heard the sound and looked down. Those energies have begun to corrode and melt his body www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3000 If this goes on, death will happen sooner or later. The white night looked indifferently, but there was no fear. He quietly looked at the corroded parts, suddenly raised his hand and patted the corroded parts of his legs and trunk. Pooh The sound of flesh being torn came out. The legs of the white night were all broken, and the flesh and blood of the beaten parts were stripped off. But at the moment of breaking, his remaining body moved directly, getting rid of the energy that eroded to himself. After getting rid of it, the white night urges the heavenly soul again, quickly heals the wound and restores the flesh. Under the action of powerful heavenly soul, his physical recovery was almost instantaneous. "Useless work!" The dark Dynasty leader shook his head. But I saw the energy around me rush towards the white night again. The white night rotates the sword Qi wildly, trying to force back the energy, but there is nothing to do. Finally, his body was swallowed up by energy little by little. At this time, you can''t escape, because all the space of heaven and earth is covered by energy. The white night has no way out. Finally, the white night was flooded with energy, and all the energy began to gather in the dark Dynasty leaders, and soon all disappeared. The leader of the dark Dynasty stood on a peak again, looked at the sky and stood with his eyes closed. The night is not dead! White night felt it. The dark Dynasty leaders also know. Although he was corroded by energy, he was actually in the body of the dark Dynasty leader. The existence of such a realm as white night is too difficult for ordinary swords to kill him, and there is only one way to completely destroy white night. "Devour! Digest!" Now, the dark Dynasty leader has finished swallowing. As long as he is digested, all this can end. But this is not a simple process. The leader of the dark Dynasty raised his hand, and the mysterious and amazing light overflowed on his arm. The light showed a colorful color and rushed to the sky, as if linked with it. And his feet also produce a halo, connecting the earth. Then, the colorful light assimilated the sky and the earth. The sky became colorful. The earth also turns into a crystal, mysterious and unique. And his body is more like a God, releasing brilliant light. This radiance transcends the sun, spans countless planes, and sprinkles towards the deepest part of the universe. Countless creatures looked up and worshipped. In their mind, this is the real God. The peerless super existence on the top of countless worlds trembled at the sight of this brilliance. Nothing can stop the light. It is like a sharp sword, penetrating countless obstacles and reaching above the nine days At the moment, the white night has slowly opened its eyes. He stood up straight without feeling any discomfort. Looking around, he found that his body had no scars. The place that had been eroded and swallowed had long been intact. What''s going on? Where am I? The white night did not understand his whisper and looked up. I found that there was a silent airspace full of stars. In front of this airspace, there is a huge golden halo. The halo is vast and huge. The white night looked up and found that it was hundreds of millions of kilometers away from itself. I''m afraid its volume must be as large as tens of millions of nine soul continents. "Where is this?" "Am I... Dead?" The white night was confused. Boom At this time, there was a violent explosion in the depths of the universe. Deafening and soul shaking. White night breathing a tight, hurried to look. But it was found that a very strange expansion region appeared at the edge of the universe far away. Boom At this time, there was a loud noise on the other side. Busy at night. Another expansion area. This expansion area is no smaller than the huge golden halo in front of us. Then the front and the rear. The four directions of southeast and northwest began to expand. However, they are not expanding outward, but inflating in the direction of white night. Rather than expansion, it is better to say that the universe in which the white night is located is constantly compressing. The space is shrinking a little. White night doesn''t know how much the universe will shrink in the end. Perhaps even his shelter will no longer exist. But he can''t understand. What the hell is this place! What does this shrinking universe mean? The white night took a deep breath, closed his eyes and thought quietly. The compressed area did not make any sound again, and a whole year passed. Boom The loud noise came out again. The four directions of southeast and northwest began to compress again. White night decided not to wait, jumped and rushed to the compressed place, trying to pry into the truth. But... It''s too far away! Even by virtue of his almost surpassing the speed of light at the moment, it is extremely long to reach the edge of the universe. He walked for 31000 years, during which the universe was constantly compressed and the scope of the whole universe was continuously reduced. But white night knew that he had not even reached half the distance. After another 60000 years, the white night is finally close to the edge of the universe. But he knew that without the compression of the universe, he could not touch the edge of the universe in tens of millions or hundreds of millions of years. The white night stopped at the edge of the compressed universe. At the moment, he is 700 million kilometers away from the compressed edge. He is really out of reach. Otherwise, the violent force in the compressed area will tear him completely. It is the most primitive and pure power in the world. This power can easily regenerate everything and destroy everything. However, white night doesn''t care about this power at the moment. He stared blankly at the expanding and compressing edge of the universe in the distance, and the whole person was stunned. But the edge of the universe is a huge golden curtain. It connects all the visible areas up, down, left and right, like a wall in the world, blocking everything in front of it. On this curtain, there are tens of thousands of languages and characters, covered by trillions of fonts. They are like swimming fish, constantly colliding on this curtain. After standing in front of this curtain for a year, I finally recognized a terrible fact! "Originally, this is the thinking of the leaders of the dark dynasty!" "I''m in the mind of the dark Dynasty leader!" The white night murmured, and the pupils opened wide. It turns out that there is a universe in everyone''s body! The leader of the dark Dynasty forced the white night into his thinking universe, and then digested the white night completely through continuous compression and extrusion. The dark Dynasty leader intends to completely assimilate the white night and deprive him of everything, including... His thoughts! www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3001 Everything becomes silence, everything becomes nothingness. Looking at the edge of the universe that collapses and continues to devour here, the mood of the white night becomes broken. What a desperate sight it is. He has no way to escape here. There was no hope in his heart. There is only destruction, only destruction, only endless collapse and endless darkness. This is the thinking universe of the leaders of the dark Dynasty, but it is also the white night itself. He just disappeared with the crumbling universe. When the universe completely dissipates, it will also completely die out. The white night looked silently and stood for nearly a thousand years. However, I still can''t think of any way to leave here. "Maybe I lost!" He whispered. This is the first sentence in tens of thousands of years. He realized for the first time that he had failed so badly. But at the moment when this sentence came out, the white night suddenly felt that his soul seemed to be torn by something. He suddenly trembled, his eyes widened, and his eyes immediately locked on his body. Vaguely, he seemed to feel something and immediately sacrificed all Hongbing. But I found that all Hongbing trembled. Except for the dead dragon. Among these Hongbing, the shaking frequency of abandoned divine sword is the most violent. Its dark sword body seemed to release a circle of sword patterns, and with the release of this circle of sword patterns, the thinking universe of the leaders of the dark Dynasty seemed to vibrate. It''s amazing! The white night clasped the abandoned sword, but he felt the sword meaning released from its interior, which seemed to convey a certain message. The white night immediately closed his eyes and integrated Hongbing with himself. When all Hongbing''s strength combined with white night, his heart beat suddenly. An unprecedented emotion erupted. The original state of mind without desire completely dissipated at this moment. Instead, there is a thick mixture of happiness, anger, sadness and joy. This inexplicable change made Baiye particularly puzzling. He began to examine his heart, but he learned a little heresy from the quiet years. "What are you spying on?" Just when the white night wanted to check that heresy carefully, a voice with a smile sounded in his ear. The white night was stunned, suddenly opened his eyes and looked forward. I saw a dark figure not far ahead. It was a man with black sword robes, white hair and red pupils. The man''s skin is extremely pale, but his skin is covered with blood lines, which looks very ferocious. Especially his eyes look like a red abyss, which makes people trapped and unable to extricate themselves. The white night raised his eyes and shocked his heart. Somehow, he felt that the person in front of him was very unreal, like a nonexistent person, but he had a very familiar feeling. If I have known him for a long time! But Bai Ye knew that he clearly met each other for the first time. "Who are you?" Asked the white night. "Do you know the nine turn devil?" Someone smiled and said. "Nine turn demon king?" The white night was shocked and looked at the man in amazement: "are you the nine turn devil?" "Yes." The man nodded and smiled. "Impossible, you... How did you appear in this place? Could you not... You were swallowed up by the thinking of the dark Dynasty leader, the late God King?" The white night stared and asked. "I have never been swallowed by anyone, and nothing can swallow me!" The nine turn demon king smiled and said. The white night was confused. He didn''t know why the legendary nine turn Demon King appeared here, let alone what he meant. "Lord jiuzhuan, since you are here, can you help me get out of here?" Asked the white night. "It''s not difficult to leave here. You can go anytime you want, but only if you realize that you can''t be locked here." Nine turn demon king light way. "I have to realize?" The white night was stunned and obviously couldn''t understand this meaning. "Life is impermanent, and thinking is infinite. In the daytime, you are not trapped by this person''s thinking. You are trapped by yourself." The nine turn demon king smiled. White night breathing tight, incredibly looking at him, the pupil is full of confusion. He closed his eyes and thought slowly. I want to analyze the meaning of jiuzhuan devil''s words. However, when he opened his eyes again, the nine turn demon king had disappeared. Everything around has returned to calm, except the collapsed universe Staring at the broken edge of the universe in the white night, his expression gradually became calm, and his thoughts and state of mind were gradually unified. Gradually, he realized something. Thinking can''t be closed. Human thinking has unlimited possibilities. It can''t bind anyone, because it can''t even bind itself. It is a very funny thing that the leaders of the dark Dynasty want to create a universe to imprison the white night by their own thinking. In other words, it is not just the thinking of the leaders of the dark Dynasty who are closing the white night. In fact There is also white night thinking. He took a deep breath, his thoughts gradually cleared, and the dark starry sky around him gradually became clear. "I know, I know!" The white night whispered, and his sight was still looking at the broken universe. However, at the edge of the universe, a very subtle white crack appeared. With the white night thinking a little clear, the white crack also began to extend slowly around, longer and wider. The white night looked silently. Watching the white crack spread from one end to the other, filling the end of the universe from the beginning of the universe. When all the darkness dissipated and there was only a sudden white halo in the world, the white night closed his eyes again. I don''t know how long it took. When a ray of fresh light squeezed into his eyes, he slowly opened it. The world before us is no longer a dead universe, but a broken battlefield. White night stood before the dark Dynasty leader. At the moment, the leader of the dark Dynasty stared at the white night in disbelief. He never thought that the white night broke free from his bondage. The whole body of the white night is full of that rotten energy. It turned out that it was not the thinking of the leaders of the dark dynasty that really swallowed up the white night, but this energy. However, the leaders of the dark Dynasty linked their thinking with this energy, trying to completely absorb the day and night into their thinking through this energy. "You... Broke free!" The dark Dynasty leader spoke hoarsely. "I may be lucky!" White night light road, but look around, but I can''t find the figure of the nine turn demon king. What the hell is going on? Nine turn demon Where the hell is it? Is it difficult He''s always by my side? "This is destiny! This is destiny!" The leader of the dark dynasty took a deep breath, but the man was very decadent: "I can''t kill you. It''s not my ability. It''s all because of fate!" www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3002 destiny? White night doesn''t understand. No need to understand. He knew that only when he really defeated the leaders of the dark Dynasty could he really be liberated. "All disputes in the world are just about life. Come to war. I die or you die. As long as you balance yin and Yang and break life and death, you and I can end all this." The white night said hoarsely, and xuan''er raised his hand. Endless streamers swirled in the palm of his hand. That is the luster of Hongbing. He has been completely integrated with Hongbing! This power, beyond all! The leader of the dark Dynasty stared. For a long time, his expression became ferocious and full of killing intention. "I don''t believe in fate! I don''t believe in all this! White night!! even if I''m destined not to win you!! I''ll kill you! I''ll break this fate! Break all this!!" The leader of the dark Dynasty suddenly uttered endless divine sounds, as if venting the rage in his heart. The white night looked indifferently, but the heart moved gently. Destiny? destiny? What the hell is going on? Why are the leaders of the dark Dynasty so crazy? Why did he say he was destined not to win himself? Is it difficult He''s got everything? See the future? The white night shook his head gently, abandoned the confusion in his heart, emptied his thoughts, held the streamer sword and walked towards the leader of the dark Dynasty. "Optimus!!" The dark Dynasty leaders used their magic powers. Then he saw that his body suddenly became extremely huge and ten thousand feet high. Then he shook it in the air with one hand. Unexpectedly, he tore the sky, pulled down the collapsed void and killed it in the white night. In the white night, I cut my eyes. to be sonorous! The sky is broken. The sword light scattered around like a ripple, breaking up countless nothingness. "Great god heaven and earth formula!" The leader of the dark Dynasty made another divine sound and sacrificed the power of reincarnation. Then he saw that the wanton tearing sword force was suddenly frozen, and then he went back to the white night. He can reverse the power of Hongbing and return it to his master! What amazing power! The means of the dark Dynasty leaders have been beyond the understanding of secular thinking. Heaven and earth are in their hands, all in their mind! But the white night state of mind is empty, and I don''t feel fear and pressure at all. He held the sword in one hand, closed his eyes and stood up. His body gradually burst into colorful light. When the power of Hongbing was about to approach, he suddenly opened his eyes, turned the colorful sword into a vortex, and absorbed the power completely. However, his moves did not end there. In the white night, buckle the long sword again, cross in front of the body, and then directly grasp the long sword with the other hand and wipe it suddenly. Wheezing! The blade cut the palm, and blood splashed on the colored sword. For a moment, the color sword seemed to come alive. The body of the sword kept expanding around, as if something was going to rush out of the body. The white night waved gently. The colorful sword flew out, burst in the air, changed thousands of runes, covered the sky and covered the broken void. The huge body of the dark Dynasty leader was also wrapped in the rune. When he looked up, he found that it was not a rune! This is clearly composed of a colored sword the size of a grain of rice! They attack with the posture of runes. They not only have the power of Hongbing, the blade of the sword, but also have the mysterious power of runes. Moreover, they were killed by falling sky. At this moment, they represent heaven! This is a sword! "Angrily!" The leaders of the dark Dynasty were fascinated again and used magic powers. His huge body immediately burst out a surging divine light as thick as dust and covered by the cycle of heaven and earth. This divine light, like a veil, shrouded the surrounding space, and finally filled all the areas between heaven and earth. Finally, the two forces collided and sent out an explosion that shook the whole world. The residual power of terror spread in all directions, smashed thousands of miles of emptiness, destroyed one continent after another, and turned mountains and seas into nothingness, as if the whole planet were about to split. At this moment, the world ushered in the end. I don''t know how many creatures died. Die without pain. They stood in the midst of the destructive force, but they had no waves and waves and were undamaged. When the residual power of destroying the world dissipates and everything around becomes nothingness, the whole world becomes chaotic. Depending on the situation, it seems that no one has anything to do. "It''s meaningless to fight like this!" The dark Dynasty leader said hoarsely, "let''s use the means to decide the victory or defeat." "Good!" White night nodded. It''s just a waste of time to fight like this. It is futile not to use techniques that are enough to destroy each other. But if you use the most powerful moves, you are bound to exhaust all. Therefore, whether it is the leader of the white night or the dark Dynasty, there is only one chance! and... White night can''t determine whether his moves can really kill the leader of the dark Dynasty. He originally wanted to use ordinary moves to test the details of the dark Dynasty leaders, but after fighting for a long time, he found that he could not understand any means of the other party. So it''s just a waste of energy to continue like this. The victory or defeat of this battle depends on this last move. The white night directly sacrificed the bodies of all Hongbing, hung them in the sky, and then jumped into the Hongbing. The leader of the dark Dynasty sent out a long roar that was enough to run through the six vibrations in the sky, and then his body was completely actinized, as if his flesh and soul had completely changed into light, completely nothingness and completely lost the entity at this moment. He disappeared little by little between heaven and earth. But the white night can clearly feel his existence! no He didn''t disappear between heaven and earth, he Absorbed the world! At this moment, the leader of the dark Dynasty is heaven, all this, all in the world! He God! The white night in Hongbing suddenly opened his eyes and looked at all this inconceivably. At this moment, he finally felt the pressure! Is this the real power of the dark Dynasty leaders? He It is already a divine existence! I''ve been Are you fighting God? "I feel the pressure in your heart! I feel your seriousness and seriousness, your state of mind has changed! You... Have flaws!" Between heaven and earth, the voice of the leader of the dark Dynasty sounded. "Yes, I feel the pressure! But that doesn''t mean I give up!" "But you can''t beat me! I''m going to win! I said, I don''t believe in life! You will die! There''s no doubt of death!!" The voice of the dark Dynasty leader hovered between heaven and earth. "Then try!" In the white night, his pupils stared at Hong Bing in front of him. With a wave of his hands, his body suddenly opened. "Ah!!" A roar rang through the. All Hongbing were completely decomposed and rushed into his body, integrating with his flesh and blood! This is Full integration! "Come on! White night! Let''s divide the final victory and defeat! Let me break this destiny and break this destiny! Let me really control all this in my own hands!" The dark Dynasty leader roared, and then the whole heaven and earth began to shrink and roll over towards the day and night. At that moment, the sky collapsed. Is subsidence. Is the real end. Is the real divine punishment! Everything in the world has completely collapsed at this moment. www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3003 White night doesn''t understand what the dark Dynasty leaders really pursue. right? Wealth? Freedom? Everything, he''s got it! So Why on earth did he fight? What is he fighting? Looking at the shrinking sky and the earth, the white night''s mind suddenly became blank. He realized that from the beginning, the opponent of the dark Dynasty leader was not himself! Killing white night seems never to be his ultimate goal! Instead, it''s more like a process! It is a process to achieve a certain purpose! He''s fighting something, but it''s not a day! Although this blow was aimed at Bai Ye, Bai Ye had an illusion that this blow seemed to vent rather than kill him. What the hell is going on? The white night looked calm, but also responded. He did not use any earth shaking means, but wrapped all his strength around his body for defense. This day, gradually pressed over. This place has also touched the foot floor of the white night. Everything has no testimonies, no radius, no rules, no reincarnation. It''s like heaven and earth are closed and chaos is not open. White night didn''t know if he could carry the blow. He could only use all his strength to defend. Whether to live or die is still unknown. Only fate! Endless Hongbing magic power revolves around the white night, constantly cutting and tearing the closed world. However, it is a drop in the bucket. At the moment, the power of Hongbing has become so insignificant What the dark Dynasty leader broke out was his lifelong strength. He didn''t leave any room, even used the original divine power and consumed his life, so he gambled on this blow. How can a hundred million years of hard work be invincible in the daytime? But just then. Cluck! A strange sound suddenly sounded outside the world. The white night suddenly opened its eyes. An inexplicably familiar spirit suddenly rose. Then. Click! Click! Click A lot of strange crisp sounds sounded like rain. Then I saw that the pressing world suddenly appeared a large number of cobweb like cracks, and the cracks continued to expand and increase. It seemed that there was some external force squeezing it with the intention of breaking it. What''s going on? The pupils are tight at night. Buzzing Suddenly, a terrible halo burst from his chest. White night looked down. It''s a dead dragon sword! "What is this?" White night just wanted to sacrifice the dead dragon. Whoosh! A sword light swept into the distance. He saw that the dead dragon sword was forcibly separated from his body, hit the broken sky like a streamer, directly pierced the sky, disappeared into the endless other shore and disappeared. "What?" The white night was stunned. The dead Dragon Sword didn''t listen to him and left the Lord! That''s weird! "You finally appeared!!" At this time, the bleak roar of the dark Dynasty resounded through the sky. "Who is it?" Staring at the white night. The dark Dynasty leader did not answer. Through the broken crack, the white night saw the leader of the dark Dynasty. His eyes were red and he stared angrily at the sky. How unwilling that look is! What anger! He looked up and roared, "you shouldn''t control all the fates in the world! You can''t represent everything!" With that, the leader of the dark Dynasty suddenly turned the gun, suddenly smashed all the closed heaven and earth into nothingness, and blasted into the endless nothingness above the nine days. And in the moment of the collapse of heaven and earth, the white night saw a huge virtual shadow. The virtual shadow came down directly from the nine days, shattered the sky, broke through the chaos, and ruthlessly pierced the vast earth. The white night stared. It''s like It''s a claw! How does this exist? What the leaders of the dark Dynasty have been fighting against is the supreme supreme supreme who is detached from the secular world? "Everything in this world has cause and effect! Everyone is in the destiny. The so-called resistance is not the arrangement of destiny? You should admit your fate!" At this time, a magnificent voice came from nine heaven. It sounds like the depths of the soul and blooms like the depths of consciousness. Who is it? Who the hell is it? Who is it? The white night looked up at the sky, but could not see through everything behind the chaotic sky. "Will I accept my fate?" "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!" "Even if I''m broken, even if I''m scared! I''ll take all this into my own hands!" The leader of the dark Dynasty stared at the vast sky with blood red eyes, which directly urged all the spirits of the sky. In an instant, his body began to burn. His bones and blood began to die. Even his soul became hot at this moment. It''s incredible to breathe hard at night. The leader of the dark Dynasty sacrificed everything at his own cost to launch this attack! "Crazy!" "Difficult!" On the nine days, two words fall. It''s all about the dark Dynasty leaders. "No regrets!" The leader of the dark Dynasty clenched his teeth and roared. There was no sound above nine days. "White night!" Looking up at the leader of the dark Dynasty behind the sky, he spoke. The voice was not loud, but the white night heard it really. "I know I can''t succeed! But I don''t want me to be the last person who dares to try! When fate is in your own hands, how can it be handed over to others? You must understand this truth, otherwise, you will live for others all your life!" The dark Dynasty leader said hoarsely. "My destiny is always in my own hands." White night light road. "No! You''ve never lived for yourself! Even one day! Everything about you is just arranged! You have always been his puppet! If you want to get rid of all this and get rid of this yoke, you must fight for yourself! If you don''t even have this courage and faith, you will even be inferior to me!" The dark Dynasty leader roared. The pupil trembled in the white night, and the heart that was originally calm as water, without waves and waves, suddenly had a ripple. "What do you mean...?" The dark dynasty did not answer, but turned sideways and looked at the white night. At this moment, his appearance became clearly visible. It was a very ordinary face, not handsome, but full of perseverance. The pupils were full of confidence and defiance. Is this the original face of the dark dynasty? "You are the former me!" "I''m just like you!" Whispered the dark Dynasty leader. "What?" The white night was stunned. Dong! An unprecedented violent impact suddenly bloomed. The road crumbled! Reincarnation collapse! At the cost of burning themselves, the leaders of the dark Dynasty launched an impact on the chaotic and dark nine days. At that moment, the world was washed away. At that moment, the stars were crushed. The sun and moon are dim. All the dust and smoke above the nine days disappeared. The white night raised his eyes and looked, suddenly his breath solidified, and his heart and soul all stood still. Behind the nine days, he saw an incomparably shocking picture. Nine sky, is the shadow of countless creatures. They are numerous, hundreds of millions, but they are pieced together into a huge head. That head looks far away It''s the head of the dragon! "Hidden... Dragon?" The white night was completely absent-minded and blankly whispered. Boom! The Dragon claws that looked down at heaven and earth fell from the sky and killed the leader of the dark Dynasty. www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3004 Dong!! Like the explosion of the whole planet. The white night was shocked and flew out in an instant and fell directly among the stars in the wilderness. In front of him was a magnificent image. It''s a magic sword as big as a planet. It''s trying its best to impact a surging and huge dragon claw. The two sides faced each other madly and couldn''t fight each other. Circle after circle of power burst wildly from the central point of the collision to all around. The white night breathed suddenly and withdrew immediately. However, this terrible destructive force is too vast and overwhelming to resist. Even if it retreats quickly in the daytime and night, it is too late to escape its scope! I can''t go! Only defense! The white night roared and released all his strength, turned into a shield in front of him, and the divine power of Hongbing was fully opened. Boom! With a sound enough to blind his ears, the eyes of the white night turned into a white light, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. I can''t hear anything in my ears. I seem to have lost my hearing. Even the senses are gone. The white night didn''t know what had happened, but the consciousness was still there, and he could feel the heavenly soul in his body. He immediately tried his best to support the defense. All the spirits of heaven trembled wildly, almost to the limit. The soul power in the body is like a surging river, converging towards the air shield in front, and the whole air shield blooms in a golden light, vaguely like a divine sword. I don''t know how long it took, the terrible shock gradually disappeared, and the snow-white light in front of me began to dissipate a little. The white night tried to breathe, slowly put down his hands and slowly recovered his sight. It was found that the planet where the immediate boundary was located had disappeared in this blow. With all the life on this planet, all disappeared. Not only that, but even the surrounding stars have been fragmented This blow can be called annihilation! The white night stared at all this and almost stopped thinking. He could not find the shadow of the dark Dynasty leader, nor could he feel the slightest sign of his existence. However, he felt a look. That''s the vision from nine days above! The white night immediately looked up and looked up at the ethereal, vague and nihilistic nine days. Although there was nothing there, he could clearly feel the existence of that vision. "Qianlong? Is it you? Come back to me!!!" The day and night tried to shout, urging enough Qi and meaning, and the sound reached nine days. However, the existence of the nine heavens did not answer. The white night looked awe inspiring and rushed directly into the nine sky. He didn''t understand the truth of all this, but he knew that there must be something hiding himself. Find the truth and uncover it. No matter what exists on the nine days, he will not shrink back. The day and night rushed up madly. With his continuous upward rush, the pressure above also increased abruptly. But he refused to stop at all. His soul power reached the limit, and his divine power was fully opened. He offered all the Hongbing soldiers like a sharp sword and jumped to the nine days. Hongbing opened the way, supplemented by divine power. At this moment, it seems that nothing can stop the white night. Finally! "Stop!" An indifferent voice came. Then the hazy nine days became clear. The huge dragon head appeared again in the eyes of the white night. The dragon head gathered by countless creatures! The vastness, including everything, how magnificent. Seeing this, the pupils of the white night contracted countless. Qianlong? Sure enough, it''s a diving dragon! But why Will it be this posture? "Are you... Qianlong?" The night murmured. "I am and I am not." The magnificent dragon head made a sound, like thousands of voices gathered together. Then he looked at the dragon''s head, a huge pupil blinked, and then a soul flew out. Look up in the daytime. It was the hidden dragon he had seen before! "White night, what you see is one of my thousands of incarnations and my avatar! And what you see now is my avatar!" The Qianlong soul said faintly. "Really... What''s all this? Where''s the leader of the dark dynasty? What''s going on?" Hoarse inquiry at night. "The leader of the dark dynasty? Do you mean the mole ant called the end God King? He tried to shake the way of heaven and tamper with his destiny. He has turned into clouds and dispersed in the universe." The Hidden Dragon said faintly. "Shake the way of heaven? Tamper with fate?" "White night! I need to go through hundreds of millions of disasters if I want to cultivate the position of the creator gods and become the only truth and the master of the world! And you are the last disaster of my hundreds of millions of disasters. Now, there is only one way in front of you. Kill me, otherwise, I will devour the world, all truth, destiny, Avenue and reincarnation, and become the only one in the world! By then, I will be around you Everything in your hand will no longer exist, and the people in your small world will disappear in my stomach. You want to lose everything, understand? " The hidden dragon sends out the sound of truth, which ripples back and forth in the dead universe. The white night stared wide, unbelievable. "Qianlong! Why?" He can''t believe it. The Qianlong wants to be his enemy! "This is the only way to make me the only one in the world! It has nothing to do with hatred and everything. This is the way I must go." The hidden dragon calmed down. The look on Bai Ye''s face was very surprised. Gradually, he understood everything vaguely. Thinking of what the leader of the dark Dynasty had said before, he suddenly looked back, stared at the hidden dragon and asked, "so, then God King..." "He... Is also a disaster for me, but he chose to resist! But for me, his resistance is futile!" "Disaster... Disaster... So whether it''s me or the late God, it''s just the ''disaster'' you cultivate, right? The help and teaching along the way are just the way you pave for yourself? In your eyes, we''re just tools from beginning to end?" The white night said in a daze. The hidden dragon is silent. This is already the default. White night knows everything. He looked at the other eye of the huge dragon head, and a sword was suspended in the pupil. It''s the dead dragon sword. It turns out that the hidden dragon is the body of the dead dragon sword!! "White night, I know your character. You won''t let me devour all this, so you can only try your best to kill me now! You will certainly become my last disaster and help me become the only one in the world! Well, now that you have found it, come on, let me achieve this last Avenue and let me take this last step! White night, take all your Hongbing Sacrifice, come on! " The diving Dragon said quietly, and then the dragon''s head moved. Whoosh Several rays of light came. The pupil is wide in the white night. "This is the remaining Hongbing! Fight!" You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com